《Naruto: The Legend of Chiba》 Chapter 1： 8-door mode, open! Konoha Village, Ninja School. With the bell of school, groups of students poured out of the campus, like a group of chicks emerging from the cage, chatting and discussing where to play or where to eat, etc. Some were troubled by bad grades and had to suffer. Beat something. Chiba is also one of them, but compared to others, it looks special. Because, around Chiba, there seems to be a vacuum zone, no one is within one meter of him, and no one talks to him. With the flow of people, Chiba walked into the downtown area, this is the only way home. When the pedestrians on the road saw Chiba, they all showed expressions of disgust. Some parents even walked over and pulled their children away from Chiba one meter away, scolding their children, and sternly told them not to approach Chiba again. . As Chiba walked around, there were slowly whispers along the way. "Hey! Why is he still in our village! Three generations of adults are also true, why do you keep him?" "That child is the son of the sinner... he has a gloomy look, and it makes people think he is not a good person." "It''s an eyesore, go go!" Listening to the whispers around, Chiba didn''t have any other expressions, still frowned slightly, but countless thoughts turned in his heart. Its been seven years since Kakashi was 8 years old. According to the original work, Kakashi was upgraded to Shinobu at the age of 12. At that time, it was almost the end of the War of Ninja World. The end of the third World War of Shinobi, although I dont know exactly. Time, but the three wars are about to break out. If he does not have the ability to protect himself, he will most likely die in Three Wars, no! Death in the Three World Wars is almost a certainty. Different from the full ninja alliance like World War IV against two external BOSS, the tragic degree of World War III should be far better than World War IV. I have experienced death once in Chiba, but I dont want to experience death again! And, who knows whether this death will continue to travel, or if everything is over! No, time is getting tighter and tighter. That idea must be completed! Chiba frowned, thinking about his own problems, unknowingly walked out of the downtown area, stepped into a secluded forest, and walked all the way along the path. In the outermost woods of this village, a hut stands alone here. This is Chiba''s residence. Chiba traveled through the Naruto World and was born in an ordinary family. His mother died because of a dystocia. As for his father, he died before Chiba was born. As far as Chiba knows, this father is a traitor from Konoha Village. Iwanin Village stole the security map of Konoha Village and was caught by the three generations of Naruto at the trading site. He was killed by Iwanin Village Ninjas on the spot to prevent him from leaking information that was unfavorable to Iwanin Village. The ninja of the enemy country was also killed on the spot by the three generations of Naruto, and the defense map was safe and sound. Although the defense plan was safe and sound, the father was resented and disgusted by everyone in the village of Konoha. He was called a "sinner". In the end, Chiba suffered a disaster because he was his son and was despised and disgusted in the village. Putting down his schoolbag, Chiba walked to the back of the house in the shade, where three wooden stakes stood upright, two of which had been kicked out of recognition, and one seemed to be a new one. Chiba silently stepped forward and began to practice side kicks and forehands. As a traveler, Chiba and the protagonists in the fan fictions of the previous life are far less paid. Chiba does not have the three pupil skills, nor the blood inheritance limit. The amount of chakras in Chiba is also very ordinary. Both the speed and quantity of refining are very pitiful. Chiba estimates that even if you practice hard, you can reach the limit in the future! The only thing that gives Chiba a little comfort is that his control of Chakra is very delicate, and he can even stand on the tree day and night without falling down with the little Chakra inside. Almost all chakras in the body can be used without wasting a single bit of control. However, this is useless. Chakra is the foundation of Naruto World and the whole of Naruto World. Even Naruto World was transformed by the Six Immortals with Yin and Yang. The power of all ninjutsu is closely related to chakras. The greater the amount of chakras, the more powerful the ninjutsu played. The faster the speed of condensing chakras, the greater the guarantee of combat endurance. The same powerful fireball technique is used by Uchiha Madara and an ordinary ninja. That is the gap between heaven and earth. An ordinary ninja is just a fireball, while Uchiha Madara covers a large area and burns many ninjas. Coalition forces. The reason is naturally the huge difference in the amount of chakra. To be strong, you must have a huge amount of chakra. After all, Naruto, Naruto, the protagonist of Naruto, also relied on the huge amount of Nine-Tailed Chakra to pass through and upgrade all the way. Even the second male Sasuke, although not as good as Naruto, has a huge amount of chakras compared to others. Chiba, this poor chakra quantity, almost finalized his tragic fate in Naruto World. For this, Chiba was angry, lamented, and even gave up on himself. In the end, he survived, determined to gain strength at all costs. Perhaps it was the God of Traversal who finally blessed him once, and Chiba unexpectedly found a basement in this cabin. There was only one stone platform in the basement, and on this stone platform, there was a scroll. After was opened, what was recorded on this scroll turned out to be the Konoha Forbidden Art, the Eight Doors Dunjia Art! Chiba can still recall the moment when he almost fainted with excitement. As the strongest body art secret, the eight-door dodge armor, the dead door opens, can obtain dozens of times the power surpassing the shadow-level strong, and even the perseverance emperor like Kai, can crush the six power spots, its power is evident. has mastered eight Dunjia, enough to protect himself! However, there is a big risk. After the Zhongnin exam, Xiao Li treated Gaara to me. After opening the five doors, if it were not for Tsunades medical skills, Xiao Li would have become a useless person, and Kai eventually opened the door to death without screaming. A person''s yang escape will continue his life, and there is no doubt that he will die, and even if yang escape will continue his life, he will eventually be unable to leave the wheelchair for the second half of his life. Chiba don''t want this kind of short-lived power, if you become a waste, in this beloved Naruto world, it would be better than self-disciplined! Chiba is afraid of death, but even more afraid of weakness and weakness! This feeling, he has had enough in his previous life! In this life, he must become a strong one! So, he thought of an idea, a crazy idea! Control the power of eight doors! Control the violent Chakra after opening the door, let the fleeting eight-door Dunjia become an eight-door mode! The amount of chakra after opening the door is huge enough! It is unprecedented to control the power of the eight doors. If you say it, it may make people laugh and curse idiots. But Chiba is not idiotic about dreams, there is no support at all. His control of Chakra is very fine, amazing, not necessarily impossible! "Boom!" In the setting sun, Chiba slammed a fist on the newly erected wooden stake, and some sawdust shivered off. He got the scroll of the Eight Door Dunjia three years ago and worked hard for three years. In addition to eating, sleeping, and going to class, he had everything All of his time is spent on the practice of Bamen Dunjia. For three years, he has been constantly training and tempering his body. The self-punishing exercises of Xiao Li and Kai drained all his physical strength every day. He didn''t know how to finish all the lessons the next day. But just like this, I keep training myself and torturing myself, and the effort pays off. Chiba finally mastered the first three of the eight Dunjia a year ago! "Five hundred punches, five hundred side kicks." Chiba retracted his fists and sighed, feeling very tired. Then, Chiba released the load on his hands and feet and placed it gently on the ground. Although Chiba gently let go, the heavy object still made a muffled sound on the ground as a heavy object fell. Weight-bearing training started two years ago. Every month, Chiba will increase the weight to barely load, and then exercise until it can be easily loaded, and then continue to increase next month. Obviously, Chiba has not yet been able to fully carry the load. After taking a few breaths, Chiba inhaled slightly and made a fist. First door, open the door, open! The second door, close the door, open! It was as if two switches were turned on in his brain, a steady stream of physical strength surged out, and his exhaustion was wiped out. Then, the third door, the life door, open! Qianye could feel that an acupuncture point in his chest suddenly opened like a closed throttle. The chakras that were flowing in the body like a trickle suddenly rose up suddenly, and a large number of chakras surged like a torrent. It flows quickly through all meridians, and at the same time continuously radiates out of the body. Chiba''s body also began to congestion and turn red, and strands of green chakra slowly overflowed from the surface. The whole body is full of soaring power! At the same time, the pebbles on the ground slowly jumped, being dragged by the chakra that escaped from Chiba. Then, Chiba closed his eyes and made a seal with both hands, forming a seal of condensed chakra. Today, we must succeed! He threw himself into his body and mind, constricting the uncontrolled Chakra inside. He was able to open three doors a year ago, but once a year he failed to consolidate the chakra inside his body, turning it into an obedient chakra. At this time, the student chakra was extremely violent and just passive. Strengthened his body and vented out of the pores, and could not be used to perform ninjutsu. Only by controlling it can you use it to perform ninjutsu! Chiba Jieyin stood, almost holding his breath, Jieyin''s hands began to tremble slowly over time. The green chakra radiating from the body surface and disappearing into the air slowly gathered up, covered his body surface, and no longer escaped. Chiba smiled at the corner of his mouth. The violent Chakra inside seemed to start to slow down, and gradually stopped venting, and was slowly gathered in the meridians. Chiba, Chiba, dont relax! It used to be this time when something went wrong! You must be careful and then careful! Chiba reminded herself. At the same time, the Shengmen Chakra has been completely confined in the meridians and no longer diverges, but it has begun to flow at speed in the meridians, and it is still a wild horse. almost! Almost! Chibas forehead is already sweating, and there are bursts of mental fatigue. Chakra is the product of the perfect mixture of body cell energy and mental power. Strictly speaking, the student Chakra does not have the mental power of Chiba. Chakra was completely inspired by the Eight Doors Dunjia Art, and this condensing life Chakra must devote considerable mental power. And how much mental power can be mixed into him depends on his control over Chakra! This ~www.novelhall.com~ is actually a battle of will! Countless failures, Chiba also knows that every time he fails, in fact, he can''t hold on. However, this time, you must never shrink back, never give up! He doesn''t want to be mermaid anymore! Scenes of bullying in previous lives poured into my heart, and the feeling of regret and unwillingness completely ignited the anger in Chiba''s heart! Tame me! This anger was mixed with strong mental power, and under the control of Chiba''s calm control, it was mixed into the student Chakra. Boom! A silent roar sounded inside Chiba''s body. The redness and redness of the skin faded instantly, and the green chakras on the body disappeared. Chiba suddenly opened his eyes and was ecstatic. At this moment, the life gate is still open, and the blue chakra is surging like a river. This is his chakra! Instead of the green chakra of the uncle! He succeeded. This chakra amount is enough for the level of quasi-nearness! This is not Bamen Dunjia, this is Bamen Mode! Chiba punched the wooden stake with excitement, but unexpectedly, the wooden stake would "click" and was directly broken by him and rolled to the ground. power! Also strengthened! Although it is not as strong as Bamen Dunjia, but it has increased a lot of power! "Who?" Just as Chiba was excited, in the dense forest next to the house, a figure suddenly flashed, just a casual glance, Chiba did not see clearly, but it is certain that there was just a person who might be watching him! Almost subconsciously, Chiba plunged into the dense forest~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest, and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read . Chapter 2： Burst of 1 punch At this time, the sky is full of stars. Chiba is in the dense forest. He is in the life gate mode. He is also very fast in the dense forest. After crossing the branches, he can already vaguely see the black figure in front. who is it? Is this spying on me? is also right, after all, I am the offspring of a traitor. Even if I stayed in the village for three generations, they should have been watching. However, if it is surveillance, why should Xingzang be exposed? Chiba feels that this person is not friendly. Thinking of this, two drops of water suddenly floated in front of him, hitting Chiba''s face, and Chiba subconsciously wiped it. A bright red on the finger. he got hurt! At this time, Chiba could already see the ninja in front of him, and even saw a girl under his armpit. Chiba is sure that this person is definitely not a friend, but an enemy, because the childs clothing is the clothing of Konohas famous family, the clothing of the Hyuga clan. As Konohas oldest family, and the white-eyed Hyuga family, one of the three major pupil skills, has always been the coveted target of other ninja villages. There have been many instances where the pure-blood successors of the Hyuga family were taken away. Obviously, this person is the ninja of the enemy country. Chiba knew that he was involved in a battle for blood succession limits. If we help the Hyuga clan to regain their looted successors of pure blood, then the Hyuga clans favorability for him will naturally rise, and regardless of the battles of the Ninja world, the fire country and Konoha Shinobu will eventually win. He There is no reason to leave Konoha Village. However, his current position in the village is too embarrassing. The son of a traitor is disgusted by everyone. If the Ninja War breaks out, Chiba feels that he must be the first to be sent as cannon fodder. As Konoha''s ancient and noble Hyuga family, the descendants of Otsukiba Village, although they rarely appear in the original works, it does not mean that they have no influence on Konoha Village. With their favor, Chiba''s position in the village should also improve. Even if the attitude of ordinary people can''t be changed, it can increase the favorability among the senior Konoha, and it will be much smoother in the future. Besides, this looter has been injured, and depending on the speed of his travel, the injury should not be light, maybe it is really feasible. Chiba thought in his heart, and quickly made a decision, it is necessary to rescue this pure blood from the Hyuga family! After making up his mind, Chiba struggled under his feet, Chakra moved around, and the speed of the flying vertical increased. Iwagaki was breathing heavily and struggling to fly through this dense forest. There were four acupuncture points in his body that were sealed by the acupuncture points of the Hyuga''s house. Chakra was not running smoothly, which seriously affected his speed. However, this is not the most serious injury he has suffered. The bone-bearing wound on his chest, from the upper right chest to the left lower abdomen, has been urgently bandaged, but blood is still pouring out of the wound. , Gathered into drops, flying in the air with his flying vertical. As a senior Shinobu, he knows that this blood will leave traces and will be tracked. But he could not stop. looked at the little girl she was holding. At this moment, the little girl had passed out, her long hair pouring down, her face was not visible. However, he knew that this was the pure bloodline that they had taken from the Hyuga''s house and the pure bloodline that their village had long awaited. As long as you can study the white eyes, it is possible to understand the secrets of this ancient family. This family that can be traced back to the age of the Six Dao Immortals will definitely bring them something extraordinary. For this bloodline, all nine of his companions have died. I was also seriously injured. Damn it! That white-haired boy, if it weren''t for him to stab him, how could he have been hurt so badly! And the short knife with white chakra light... What does this kid have to do with Konoha White Fang? was thinking, he felt a little dull because of his serious injury, and suddenly noticed that someone behind him was approaching quickly! Damn, is that the white-haired kid? The kid is coming, and that means Konoha''s army is coming! He didn''t look back. Looking back at this time would only slow down his speed. Iwagaki reached into his ninja bag and grabbed two round black **** in his hands. At this time, the starlight in front of him was a little bit, and he was almost out of the dense forest, and the people behind him also chased up, very close. There was a smirk at the corner of his mouth, and the two black **** in his hand were thrown behind him, and then he sped out with a sudden acceleration. go to hell! Kid! Try our special gunpowder from Yanyin Village! The moonlight was like silver, sprinkling down, and Iwagaki rushed out of the dense forest, and his eyes suddenly opened up. It was a river. On the opposite side of the river was a flat plain. Crossing this plain, you left the border of Konoha Village, leaving the country of fire. The border is not far away. "Boom!" After rushing out of the dense forest, Yan Muzhen suddenly exploded behind him, emitting flames and black smoke, curling up, and at the same time the pieces of wood fell one after another, and the two trees on the outermost periphery of the dense forest were directly blown up. Iwamuki real horse kept running, and ran straight after falling. Suddenly, he saw a shadow, from small to large, printed on his own shadow. on it! He suddenly raised his head, and saw a handsome boy about seven years old, clenched his chest and fists, and rushed out of the smoke. It was Chiba! Not that white-haired kid! Iwaguki only flashed such a thought. Chiba whizzed down from mid-air, carrying a bit of smoke, and slammed it with a punch! hit the center of the door! "Boom!" On the flat ground outside the dense forest, rubble was flying, and a large hole was blasted out, and smoke and dust were everywhere. When the smoke cleared, this Iwa Shinobu Murakami fell into the center of the big hole, his face almost smashed into the ground. Chiba held the girl steadily, several of them flew back, and quickly moved away from the ninja, and there was already a lot of sweat on his forehead. so close! Just now, Chiba was speeding up chasing this Shangnin, and he was about to catch up. Two black **** suddenly shot towards his chest, almost touching his body. Fortunately, he reacted quickly at that time, chakra burst out suddenly, and speeded up, only to avoid the explosive center of the ball explosive. Then, by the blast of air, stepped on the branches that were blown up to adjust the direction, fell from the sky and hit the bomb. Take this on Shinobu. Chiba felt a burning pain behind her back, which should have been injured by the explosion. And that Shang Ren, lying on the ground, UU read www.uukanshu.com silently. With his punch, almost all of the Chakra was on his right fist, and it was also due to his absolute fine control over Chakra. The punch just now almost consumed more than half of the Chakra in his body, and its power was huge. A large pit with a diameter of one meter was blasted directly on the ground. should be dead! Chiba breathed a sigh of relief. This punch was a desperate move. Although he mastered the life style and his Chakra volume had doubled several times, he did not know any ninjutsu. The ninja who broke into Konoha and snatched the heir to the Hyuga clan, the three-shun technique was not enough at all, so you don''t need to think about it. The only thing you can rely on is the physical skills that you have been training! Also, his absolute fine control over Chakra! At that time, there was only one thought left in his head, gathering all the chakras on his fists, and bursting out in an instant, with one punch to determine the winner! does not give him any chance to attack or counterattack! wait a minute! Chiba had a thought in his mind. Is this strange power? Tsunade''s strange power? Isnt that punch just now the principle of Tsunades strange power? Chiba was excited, and unexpectedly he had mastered the trick of strange power. Recall quickly, remember the feeling of the punch just now, go back and practice. At this time, there was a chirp in his arms, and the white-clothed girl in his arms woke up leisurely and opened his white eyes. Chiba heard the sound and looked down subconsciously. With this look, Chiba''s pupils contracted, and a slender hand suddenly came out of his palm, hitting his face. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 3： Sudden change of situation "what are you doing!" Chiba frowned, and he could feel the chakra on the girl''s palm. If the palm is firm, he guesses that the face will see blood. Do not! Seeing blood is still light, En will revenge revenge, this is! Chiba was a little angry. "A rude person!" The girl in her arms only screamed, and she slapped him in the face again. still fight! Chiba stepped aside again, but this time he dodged a little bit slowly, his right cheek was so hot and painful, it was probably broken. "you!" Chiba was slightly angry, but as soon as he spoke, he felt the Shengmen acupoints slowly close, and bursts of exhaustion surged up, and the girl fell off when his hands were soft. The door mode is closed. Chakra volume has also returned to its original level. Although the eight-door mode reduces the load on the body of the eight-door Dunjia, the eight-door mode still has a limit, and now it seems that this limit should be your physical strength. After all, he only controlled the eight chakras, not changing the essence of this technique. If you are not physically strong enough to maintain the open state, the eight-door mode will still be closed. Just like without physical strength, Bamen Dunjia can''t maintain it. So that''s it! There is still room for improvement in this model. Although exhausted, Chiba calmly analyzed and sighed quietly. I thought that this mode can only last for a short period of time. If you look at it this way, as long as you continue to exercise physical skills and increase your physical strength to Kai, you can open the seventh door casually. This mode can become a standing mode. And as one''s physical strength improves, this eight-door mode will last longer. Perhaps, when you dont have to reach the seventh door, you can become the standing mode. Now that only the third door is opened, there is a chakra of the quasi-zhong ninja level, and the fourth door is opened, isn''t it a chakra of the upper ninja level? Thinking of this, Chiba was excited, and even his physical exhaustion was weakened a lot. What made him even more pleased was that the squad mode was lifted, and the body didn''t feel a trace of injury. Chakra exploded with a punch just now, and there was no damage. That is to say, the life mode is completely safe! While Chiba focused on analyzing the eight-door model, the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan who slipped from Chiba''s hand rolled to the ground, suddenly turned over and stood up, and pushed her aggressively. Chiba was suddenly shocked. At this time, his life was closed and his body was sore. Even if he noticed this palm, he was unable to avoid it. Looking at the aggressive look of the eldest lady, and the posture of the soft fist, Chiba''s mouth was twitching. This palm is firmer, can you hold on to this situation? At this time, I can only do this! Chiba''s eyes narrowed, and he made up his mind in pain. The eldest lady has already hit her with a soft fist. "Don''t fight! Your own person!" Hyuga Yukinas pretty face mask cream, with a palm resting on Chibas chest, the meridians on the side of the eyes bulge, extending from the corners of the eyes to the temples, a pair of snow-white eyes also outline the shape of a pupil, staring at Chiba with both hands raised . After , she saw the ninja who fell to the ground from a 360-degree angle of view with her white eyes. is the ninja who attacked him suddenly! In an instant, she sorted out the relationship. This person, saved me? Looking at the one-meter-diameter big hole, and then at Chiba, who looked pale and looked at her palm, she frowned! There is no other person here, he should have saved me, but... this person, how you look at it, doesn''t look like a person with such a strong power! That big pit was obviously smashed out by a punch. What a power! Through the white eyes, Hyuga Yukina can see the chakra flowing inside Chiba. The amount is very ordinary, a lot worse than himself. Although the muscle tissue is strong, it is impossible to make such a punch! But he was the only one present, and the facts were before us. "That... miss, look..." Chiba pointed to the slender hand on his chest, and tried to show a smile of "I am my own". Hyuga Yukina frowned, this person? Is it really the one who saved me? It doesn''t look strong at all! Even very weak! Looking at the eldest lady''s suspicious look, Chiba only smiled wryly. saved others, they still dont believe in themselves. He was really helpless. However, Yukata Hyuga, who clarified his thoughts, still withdrew his palm, and the coldness on Qiao''s face slowly faded. "I misunderstood you, sorry." She leaned slightly: "Also, thank you for saving me." Chiba breathed a sigh of relief, and seeing Hyuga Yukinas sincere apology and thanks, some of the misunderstanding dissatisfaction in his heart also slowly subsided. At this time, Chiba also had the opportunity to carefully look at some of the Hyuga''s eldest lady. I saw her face exquisite, like a white jade, like a porcelain doll, with a long black and bright hair, all the way to the waist, a little baby fat, wearing a white kimono-like clothing, but showing her arms. The skirt of the lower body is exactly one-third of the thigh, which is slightly longer than the leggings. Under the black leggings, fishnet stockings wrap two white and tender thighs, and a pair of wooden clogs are worn on Ruyu''s bare feet. just because I fell to the ground just now, causing a little dust~www.novelhall.com~crack..." At this time, there was a small soft noise from the side of Da Hang. The two watched alertly. At this look, both of them were surprised. The color of the ninja in the big pit has turned into a loess color, and then turned into a pool of loess. Soil escape clone! Chiba and Hyuga Yukina had this idea at the same time. "Earth escape, crack the earth and turn your hands!" At this moment, the ground behind the two suddenly cracked a crack and struck towards the two! Almost at the same time, the two jumped left and right, avoiding when the crack was about to rush. "Earth escape, rock pillar prison!" Just when Hyuga Yuuna jumped to the ground, four rocks suddenly stood up beside her, locking her firmly inside. Oops! Chiba glanced at Yukata Hyuga in midair, and screamed inwardly. is that ninja! At this time, Chiba''s body was weak and weak, and the leap to avoid the cracked soil and turn his palm was barely trying. After landing, he almost fell to the ground. He gritted his teeth and stood still, but his feet trembled. Chiba turned around, his face darkened. Behind him is the ninja who was hit by his own punch. The situation is terrible! Chiba looked at Yukata Hyuga, who was imprisoned by four rocks a little further on the right, and then at the ninja in front of him. The life gate mode is turned off, the stamina is exhausted, and the eldest lady is also trapped... And this ninja, looking at him for two consecutive ninjutsu just now, there is no doubt that it must be the upper ninja! Really, the worst case is ~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 4： Kill Chiba looked at the ninja in front of him. Although the other party was kneeling on the ground, with one hand covering the wound, the snow-white bandage had completely turned bright red, and his injuries were not light. Looking at him panting, it is estimated that there is not much energy left. But there is no doubt that this ninja has the ability to kill himself! Chiba is very clear, and he is not in good shape. At this time, in Yan Muzhen''s heart, he was thinking of a way quickly. For him, the current situation is not optimistic. The explosion just now will definitely attract the attention of the pursuit troops. It is estimated that they will come soon. And now, what he has to do is to kill the kid in front of him, and then kill the blood of the Hyuga family! That''s right! Kill! He was seriously injured and the acupoints in his body were blocked. The two ninjutsus just consumed quite a lot of chakras. It was very difficult to refine chakras. It would take a lot of effort to capture the little girl of the Hyuga family. After all, this girls Strength, he suffered a loss when he made a surprise attack, everywhere in the acupuncture points, one was given by this little girl! But if it is to kill, it doesn''t take much effort. It''s always harder to catch alive than to kill! Moreover, if it is a secret with a blind eye, the corpse can also obtain considerable information. Rather than being caught alive, it is better to kill and bring back the body. In this way, the other nine colleagues who died will not be wronged! The task is complete! This kid in front of him should be a physical skill. To be honest, Iwagi was very surprised that such a seven-year-old child could hit such a big hole with a punch, even a physical ninja could not do it. The only thing he thought of was Tsunade, one of Konoha''s three ninjas, and her incomparable strange power could do it. Is this kid Tsunades disciple? Very talented! Can''t let him grow up! Otherwise, you will become the enemy of the village... Iwagaki thought that there was more killing intention here, but he was refining chakras very calmly. The acupoints were blocked, chakras were refined slowly, but bit by bit, they would still accumulate. Seeing this kids appearance, he hasnt attacked for a long time. Either its at the end of the rush and is supporting it, or its just that he didnt dare to go forward. So now, dont worry, accumulate some chakras, and deal with that later. The little girl of Hyuga''s family. Iwagaki''s mouth showed a slight grin. Feeling that Iwaki really wanted to kill, Chiba did not feel that he swallowed. This is Shangnin''s murderous aura! Terrible! Chiba has only one thought in his mind. "Boom!" Suddenly, there was a muffled noise from the rock pillar prison, like the sound of a person hitting a rock. Obviously, Yukata Hyuga was already looking for a way out. can''t rely on me alone! Hearing the sound, Chiba eased from being shocked by Iwagi''s killing intent, and he calmly analyzed. At this time, the amount of Chakra in the body is very limited, and even the three-body technique cannot be fully used, at most two, and there is no weapon in his hand. As for physical skills, it is very weak at the moment and can''t perform. To rescue the Hyuga''s eldest lady! Chiba made a conclusion. But, how to save it? He glanced at the four rocks. They looked so thick that they couldn''t be pushed away. is there any method? Chiba glanced at Iwagaki. At this time, Iwagaki''s eyes were fixed on him, and the killing intent appeared, as if he was about to rush to kill him in the next moment. He was also shocked by this look. He is standing still, he must be accumulating chakras! When he has accumulated almost, it will definitely be a killer blow, and when the time comes, he will definitely die! Chiba made a judgment, lowered his head slightly, and looked away. Suddenly, Chiba saw at his feet there was a wooden stake, half of which had become charred. It was the tree that had been blown up when the bomb exploded. Chiba''s inspiration flashed, and a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth. There is it! He quickly picked up the scorched wood on the ground and threw it firmly at the rock pillar. Although his body was weak, he had been exercising for many years. Under this throw, the scorched wood flew into the air. What is he doing! Yan Muzhen flashed his eyes and looked at the charred wood flying towards the rock pillar. Throw wood? Want to smash the rock wall? Is this kid stupid? Just this strength? However, scorched wood will not hit the rock wall. Its height is higher than the rock wall. "It''s now, Miss, look up and take a stand!" Chiba shouted. Substitute technique? Iwagi was startled. Hyuga Yukina, who was anxious in the rock pillar prison, was also startled when she heard Chiba yelling. She almost subconsciously raised her head according to Chiba''s words. Then, she saw the charred wood in the midair outside the rock wall. Hyuga Yukina''s reaction was also very quick, instantly understanding Chiba''s thoughts, and quickly forming seals. "Boom!" Her whole body turned into a cloud of white mist, which quickly dissipated, and a piece of charred wood fell to the ground. And Yukata Hyuga appeared in the original position of Jiaomu, in the midair very close to the rock wall. Hyuga Yukina, get out! succeeded! Threeshenshu is the basic skill taught in ninja school. Chiba makes a fist quietly. "What!" Iwagi yelled out, using a substitute technique to replace Jiaomu''s position? This kid! My mind is turning quickly! No, I cant drag it anymore! "Miss, your ninja bag!" At this time, Hyuga Yukina fell from mid-air and landed easily. Chiba hurriedly yelled because he had already seen Iwaki''s seal. Hinata Yukina didn''t have time to think about it, and threw out the ninja bag behind his waist. Chiba reached out and took the inspection, and shouted: "Miss, come to me soon!" Very good, there are smoke bombs! Smoke bombs are also standing items, so I cant have them without them! Chiba quickly took out a handful of kunai and threw it to the running Hyuga Yukina. At the same time, a smoke bomb was deducted from the inside. Seeing Hyuga Yukina was already close. Thrown to the ground fiercely. "Boom!" A cloud of white smoke suddenly spread, covering the two of them. "Oops!" Iwagaki''s last seal was over, and he was about to release ninjutsu. At this time, he lost his goal and ninjutsu could not start. The timing of the smoke bomb was accurate and accurate. "It''s this time, Miss!" Chiba''s voice resounded again in the white smoke. Then, with a sound of "", a kunai rushed out of the white smoke and flew toward Iwagaki''s head. Looking at the swiftly flying kunai, Iwagi smiled. naive! One kunai wants to kill me! Excessive ambition, insufficient strength! He only slid his head slightly to avoid the kunai, and at the same time, pressed his hands. If you run away at this time, then everything is not necessarily true, you want to kill me? Boy, you are so tender! This sound has revealed your position! Tufu, Tulong gun! The soil in front of Iwakima suddenly swelled ~www.novelhall.com~ and turned into a cone of dirt and rushed away, penetrating the white smoke area, and when it burst out, a seven-year-old boy was pierced in the cone. is Chiba! "Go to hell!" Iwaki sneered, but his smile stopped in the next second. I saw the "boom" of Chiba on the soil cone, turning into a white mist. Clone! After , there was also a "bang" behind him. That kunai! His eyes widened slowly! Fear, regret, and unwillingness surged in his heart for a moment, making his face a little distorted. Chiba''s voice sounded from behind him: "You are... Go and die." sneered at the corner of his mouth, Chiba squeezed his hand tightly, and the strength he used to rise up, pierced into the heart of Yan Muzhen. "Hey!" Blood spurts. "But... horrible! I was surprised by a kid..." Iwaguki''s eyes widened, and he fell to the ground unwillingly. At this time, the white smoke had dissipated, and Hyuga Yukina kept this wave of kunai, seeing Iwagaki fall, revealing Chiba behind him, her eyes flashing with strange light. He left the avatar and turned himself into kunai, and then threw it out with my hand. He expected that ninja would avoid it. The reason why he threw kunai in front of that ninja was to confuse that ninja and let that ninja I thought that the kunai I threw in the smoke bomb was the one he threw to me! Hyuga Yukina looked at Chiba that was crumbling. At that moment, did he come up with this strategy? Very awesome~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 5： Reinforcements Chiba gasped hard, with a wry smile on his lips. At this time, he was really exhausted. Chakras were all consumed, and Chakras could not be refined in his exhausted body. The clone technique and transformation technique just now used up the few Chakras on his body. At this time, he can still stand. Chiba is a little admired by himself. To be honest, he can''t feel his limbs anymore, so he can stand. He lowered his head and confirmed that the ninja was really dead, and finally let go of his heart. Then, it was disgusting. After all, this is Chiba''s first murder. In his previous life, he had lived in a peaceful era. He had never killed anyone. Nausea was normal, but with the nausea, he was afraid. The details of the battle just now flooded into my heart, and there was a slight difference. If the eldest lady did not have time to use the substitute technique, or did not see Jiaomu...or the position of Kuwu was not avoided...then the dead are them. ! "Are you okay..." Hyuga Yuuna took a few steps forward, trying to help Chiba, and suddenly he heard a stern shout: "Miss, get out of here! Taki Chiba! You actually helped the ninja of the enemy country! Traitor. Son, he is also a traitor!" "Duh duh duh!" Four kunai flew into the ground in front of Chiba, and kunai was floating with a detonating talisman. Fuck! Chiba looked at the four kunai, and the four kunai was at her feet, and the detonation symbol "chi" burned. This his mother is killing me! Chiba desperately wanted to move, but he didn''t have any strength on his body, how could he avoid it! didn''t die in the hands of the enemy, but died in his own hands! ! What kind of person! Chiba cursed secretly in his heart. The detonation symbol "Boom" exploded, and the explosion chain reaction caused the other three Kuwu to explode at the same time. With a "boom", a fireball exploded out of thin air and instantly engulfed Chiba. In the next second, two figures rolled out of the fireball, scorching their bodies. is Chiba! and Yukata Hyuga! After rolling several times, Chiba could only feel the sky spinning around. When it stopped, his chest seemed to be pressed by a heavy object. He lowered his head and saw that Hyuga Yukina was lying on his chest, scorching smoke on his back, and the smell of burning flesh filled the air. At this time, Hyuga Yuuna closed her eyes tightly, her face was painful, but she seemed to have passed out. Chiba was a little surprised. She... saved me? At this time, a young man in Hyuga costume rushed over, and then several figures jumped out of the forest, fell behind the young man, and ran after the young man. "Miss!" The young man ran over anxiously. When he saw the scorched black on Hyuga Yukina''s back, he stared at Chiba with white eyes, as if Hyuga Yukina was injured and it was Chiba''s fault. , I can''t wait to swallow Qianye Sheng. Chiba felt the boy''s gaze, but didn''t pay attention to it. There were some mixed flavors in his heart now. , a scene flashed in his mind, Hyuga Yukina flew up, and when it exploded, he stood in front of him, blocked the explosion, and pushed himself out of the explosion. Fortunately, her dodge body blocked, otherwise Chiba''s life would be gone. She saved Chiba''s life. Looking at Yukata Hyuga, whose eyes were closed on her chest, Chiba moved her lips, but said nothing. In his previous life, he was bullied, but no one came forward for him. Relatives and friends were all captivated by the power of that person. Until his death, no one stretched out even a finger to rescue him. And now, there is a girl who risked her life to save him. Chiba has a mixed feeling in his heart. "You traitor!" The white-eyed boy drew out a handful of kunai suddenly, and looked at Chiba angrily. He was about to stab him with kunai and kill Chiba''s life. "Stop!" At this moment, there was a low drink, and at the same time, the hand of the boy with white eyes was caught. No matter how hard the white-eyed boy tried to stab him, that hand held him firmly, not allowing him to stab him. Chiba turned his head to look, but saw a white-haired boy with a face pocket over his mouth, preventing the killer under the white-eyed boy. Hagi Kakashi! Chiba''s pupils shrink slightly. "Hyuga Xueying, he is the benefactor who saved Xuenai, calm down!" Kakashi snorted again, with a hard hand, and Xueying Hyuga suffered from pain in his hand, and Kakashi used another one. Hand hold. Hyuga Xueying was also startled by this pain. Looking around, he saw several adult Hyuga tribesmen behind him looking at him in surprise. This situation is clear at a glance. If this Takichiba is a traitor in the village, how could Miss Xuena give her life to save him? And looking at the position just now, it should be the boy who killed the ninja and saved Miss Xue Nai. This calm Master Xueying seems a bit abnormal. Seeing everyone''s gaze, Hyuga Xueying lowered his face, and reluctantly said to Chiba: "Sorry, I''m so worried about Xuena and lost my mind." Listening to Hyuga Xueying''s reluctant apology, Chiba ignored him and wanted to kill me, so don''t use Xuena as an excuse! Chiba knew very well in his heart that he didn''t believe that Hyuga Xueying couldn''t see the situation just now, obviously he was on their side. on purpose! This guy really wants to kill me! The sentence that he shouted was also to kill himself, as an excuse, to make people feel that he had misunderstood too much. Anyway, I am the son of a traitor. If I kill by mistake, I will be punished neither lightly nor severely. And I have no relatives and no reason, and no one will trouble him. This Hyuga Xueying is so vicious! Chiba quietly remembered this Hyuga Xueying, and at the same time, she glanced at Hyuga Yukina, and said to her heart: It turned out that her name is Yuuki Hyuga, and her name is very nice. I remember. But, why is this name a bit familiar? was thinking, Chiba felt his body lighten, and looked up, Hyuga Yukina had been picked up by Hyuga Snow Eagle, and only heard Hyuga Yuuki say: "Go!" Afterwards, he glanced at Chiba, and then flew out, and the others followed, leaving only Chiba and Kakashi. Kakashi checked him and said, "It''s just too much effort and some burns, but it''s not a big problem." And Chiba is thinking back to the glance when Hyuga Snow Eagle left. UU reading www.uukanshu. cm Damn, this kid wants to kill me! If you encounter it in the future, you must be careful first, and find a chance to kill him! "You are amazing!" Kakashi glanced at Iwaki and said to Chiba. Although it was Shangnin who was seriously injured, he was also Shangnin. What method did this guy use to kill him. Is that big pit a masterpiece of invading Shangnin, or the means of this guy in front of him? This is what Kakashi thought. Seeing Kakashi''s sincere admiration in his eyes, Chiba did not speak because he was still thinking about Hyuga Snow Eagle. Kakashi saw that he did not speak, nor did he speak. He got up and checked Iwaki. To the ninja, the corpse is also very valuable. After confirming that Iwaki had become a corpse, he grabbed his collar with one hand and dragged it back. The suffering in my heart is the fatal wound. Hmm...what method did he use? Kakashi passed through the rock pillars and ground cracks, frowning slightly, thinking and analyzing. At the same time, he also became interested in Chiba. "That..." Just as Kakashi was thinking, Chiba''s voice sounded. "Huh?" Kakashi stopped. "Can you carry me back? My house is on the other side of the dense forest." Chiba said with a wry smile. "Oh! Sorry, I was going to carry you back." As he said, Kakashi walked over, picked up Chiba, dragged Iwakijin''s body, and walked into the dense forest. Really... It''s so easy to carry! Chiba felt her belly pressed against a firm shoulder. So uncomfortable... I feel like I''m going to throw up... UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 6： New talent "Four hundred and ninety seven...... Four hundred and ninety eight......" Chiba punched the stakes with one punch, knocking down layers of sawdust. That day Kakashi took him back to the village, and did not throw him directly at his home away from the village. but let him stay in the village medical clinic for a day. During , Hyuga Yukinas father, Shinsuke Hyuga, visited him for a while and expressed his gratitude. He also left a sentence of "coming to my house when I have time." This can make Chiba a little overjoyed, "I have time to come to the house as a guest", which recognizes Chiba''s existence, and even the door of Hyuga''s house is open to him. He didn''t expect that when he rescued Yuuna, the Hyuga''s family would give such a big expression. At that time, Chiba thought he had heard it wrong. "What is the identity of this Xuena?" Chiba Fifty Hundred punched, and then began to squat. As for the school, after Kakashi reported the matter to the third generation, the third generation of Hokage asked Kakashi to ask Chiba for a five-day vacation, and at the same time asked Chiba not to talk about the matter. If people know that an enemy ninja has taken the pure blood of the Konoha noble family Hyuga, and is still under Konohas eyelids, I dont know what kind of confusion it will cause. This matter, under the meaning of three generations, has been concealed. . On the day that Chiba was hospitalized, three generations of Hokage came to explain a few words. Chiba nodded and agreed, but the vague "Unknowingly, I have grown up like this" that the three generations of Hokage finally left, made Chiba a little concerned. Listening to the tone of the three generations, I did not have any doubts about Chiba because of the identity of the son of the traitor of Chiba, and even a little sorrowful, which made Chiba feel a little bit wrong. But, just a word, even if Chiba cares a little, he won''t go into it. He now has more important things to do. Through this battle, Chiba also discovered his weakness, and the joy of developing the eight-door model is no longer left. A severely injured Shang Ren, there is still room to kill him. If Xue Na is not there, and can cooperate with him, it is estimated that the dead person is him, not the Shang Ren. His strength is far from enough! At the medical clinic, Chiba was not idle either, and began to slowly adjust his daily training schedule in his mind. The first one is basic physical training. The second one is the training of strange power. The third is the training of ninjutsu. Ninjutsu, this can be regarded as an unexpected joy. On that day, Chiba was so bored in the medical clinic, she kept thinking about the battle, learning from the only actual combat, and thinking about it. It was discovered that he actually remembered the order of the final ninjutsu of Shinobu. At that time, he just glanced at it slightly, that the order of ninjutsu''s knot seal was completely remembered. When he left the infirmary, Chiba returned home and immediately opened the life gate mode and tried this ninjutsu. It turned out to be a success. Chiba suddenly understood. He seems to have a talent for ninjutsu, and he is still very talented. Eight modes and ninjutsu talent, Chiba couldn''t believe it. Now, Chiba finally knows something. It''s not that the God of Transcendence didn''t give him the conditions to become a strong man, but that he didn''t develop his own potential. Thinking through this section, Chiba has stricter requirements on himself. Although he has a talent for ninjutsu, the most basic is chakra. If there is not enough chakra, any ninjutsu is also a decoration. In the final analysis, the eight-door model must be further developed. When opening the Shengmen Mode for the second time, Chiba also found a problem, that is, opening the Shengmen Mode. He still had to open the Shengmen first and then change to the Shengmen Mode, although it was not as difficult as the first time. , Basically 100% able to control the student chakra. However, this change still dissipates a considerable part of the chakra, and it also consumes a considerable amount of time. This makes Chiba very distressed. After all, not all battles, he starts the life mode and then intervenes. Sometimes, it is necessary to open the raw door mode in battle, or even the moment of a sneak attack, to open it quickly and counterattack. He must directly enter the Shengmen mode when the Shengmen is opened. Otherwise, the life style is a bit tasteless. However, Chiba also thought of a way. That is, while opening the life gate and transforming into the life gate mode, Jieyin performs ninjutsu. The goal is to enter the mode and successfully perform ninjutsu when a set of mudra is completed. Moreover, Chibas knot printing speed is not slow now. Before getting Bamen Dunjia, he practiced various knotting methods. It takes almost two to three seconds to complete a set of mudra, that is, it must be within two seconds. Transform the life gate into the life gate mode, otherwise ninjutsu cannot be used. After all, Chibas original chakras were not many, and he couldn''t use this ninjutsu. The chakra under the eight gates of Dunjia was too violent to perform. Only when the mudra is over or before, the violent chakra can be transformed into the life mode to successfully perform the operation. In this way, the eight-door mode, Jie Yin speed, and ninjutsu can all take care of practice, which greatly improves the utilization of Chiba''s limited time. During these five days, Chiba also practiced according to this method madly. At first, he ignored this and forgot that. Sometimes he looked at Jieyin and forgot the chakra of transformation, and sometimes he focused on the chakra of transformation. Print, it can be said to be in a hurry. However, in the past five days, Chiba has worked hard, and finally achieved results. "Five hundred side kicks, five hundred punches, five hundred squats, and a 10,000-meter long run. It''s over! Now, let''s start that!" Chiba dropped the load and opened and closed the door at the same time~www.novelhall.com ~ Then, start printing! At the same time, the life gate in the body opened, and the green chakra appeared on the body surface. Just when the green chakras appeared, a set of seals was formed, and at this time, the green chakras also disappeared without a trace, and the quasi-nine-level chakras flowed quickly in the body. Chiba pressed both hands. Tufu, Tulong gun! A cone of soil protruded from the ground. Less than two seconds! Chiba smiled at the corner of his mouth. Now, the Shengmen mode can be used in actual combat! But... Chiba sighed as he looked at this dirt cone. Compared with that Shangnin... it''s still far behind! Indeed, regardless of size and length, it is much smaller and much shorter than that of Shinobu''s Tulong gun. , it doesnt matter! Chiba will have a Chakra with the upper level of Ninja in the future, so it can naturally create the same soil cone. And the current size is enough in terms of lethality. Chiba nodded in satisfaction, but he was not satisfied with it. Now, Chiba has begun to figure out how to open the fourth door. "Gu Gu..." Just as Chiba was thinking about it, his stomach screamed in despair. "Before this, let''s eat first!" Chiba looked up at the sky. It was already dark, and the last day of this holiday was over, and she would go to school tomorrow. Chiba walked into the wooden house, grabbed the Konoha extra-large steamed buns left over at noon, and ate them. While nibbling, drooling on myself, while still figuring out how to open four doors~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 7： school The next day, Chiba went to school with two dark circles under her eyes. He calculated all night last night, but no matter what he planned, he couldn''t open four doors at this age. Yes, he is too young now. Opening three doors is already reluctant, and his body is estimated to be unable to handle the four powerful chakras. If the four doors are opened forcibly, it may have a devastating effect on his future physical growth. Eight Door Dunjia is a forbidden technique that hurts one thousand enemies and one thousand self. When it is opened, it will damage the body. The more the door is opened, the greater the damage, and even the dead door opens, and there is no doubt that you will die. His physical body at his age limits his progress in cultivating Bamen Dunjia. For this, Chiba can only sigh helplessly. After all, he couldn''t speed up time and speed up the growth of his body. However, Chiba is not discouraged either. During this time, he can exercise his basic physical strength and temper his body. Maybe after a year, his body will be stronger and he will have the conditions to open the fourth door. After all, what Bamen Dunjia really looks at is not age, but physical strength. If you have enough physical strength, you dont care how old you are. Chiba is walking on the way to school, and there are still all kinds of eyes and disgust around. Chiba has long been used to it, and doesn''t care much, just thinking: As expected, nothing happened on the street. The thing was hidden. Soon, Chiba arrived at school. Ninja School has no classes, only grades. The division of grades is naturally based on the time of enrollment, and all students of the same grade are taught in a large classroom. Chiba is seven years old at this time, and two years of enrollment, he is in the second grade. Most of his classmates are seven or eight years old. His ranking is 47th in the grade, and there are only 50 students in the same grade, which is the fourth from the bottom. name. is one of a group of people with poor grades, and it''s still not embarrassing and transparent. The bottom-most people are more present than him. In fact, the presence of the penultimate has surpassed the second place. After all, sometimes students go home and parents ask about their grades. If their child is not the first, then the first sentence must be "Who is the first? Huh?", then "Who is the second?", then "Who is the last?", and finally "Do you dare to be the same as who and so (the last one), I will kill you? Damn it." Look, there is no sense of existence even when the third number is positive. He is fourth from the bottom, so it must be small and transparent. In addition, his identity as the son of a traitor is there, and it is good for other students not to bully and make things difficult for him. However, Chiba is also very happy, sitting in the corner of the back door in the last row where he usually sits, and he can sleep as much as he can. After all, because of physical training, every day he squeezed the last trace of stamina before going to sleep. After sleeping, he felt muddled. Obviously, his stamina had not recovered. He could only continue to train by restoring his stamina at school. And the things taught in the Ninja School, in addition to the three-knowledge, there are also shuriken and basic physical skills, and the graduation exam is also selected for assessment. As for the usual examinations, the division of scores is done by the teacher Zhongren who evaluates the performance of all students and makes calculations, not a special examination. Because of the awkwardness after physical training, Chiba, whether it is shuriken, three-shenju, or physical skills, in the eyes of Zhongren teacher, it can only be the bottom. And the positive number first in the second grade can be said to be the genius after Kakashi. It is Hirohiko Uchiha, the most promising genius in this class to graduate at the age of seven, whether it is physical exercises, three-shenzhen skills, and hands. Swordsmanship has almost reached the level of graduation. Once he can reach the level of graduation, he can graduate. Back then, Kakashi surpassed this level when he was five years old, and he graduated early. Become a legend of the ninja school, and a genius in the village. Now, Hirohiko Uchiha is a genius who can graduate early from the ninja school. Graduating early also means that the village is valued by the village, is regarded as a key training object, and can be a ninja in the future. Even if the Uchiha family is in the awkward position of Konoha, the Konoha executives will not hesitate. This is an attitude, the attitude given to all ninjas, the village will cultivate talents, it can also arouse the enthusiasm of other ninjas, and enhance their belonging to Konoha. However, Chiba was enamored with the practice of Bamen Dunjia and the development of Bamen Mode, and he didnt care about the things around him at all. Although he knew that the first one was Hirohiko Uchiha, he didnt even look like Hirohiko Uchiha. know. Why did you graduate early and did not graduate early? Chiba didn''t care at all. At that time, he was still worried about the chakras of his body, so he didn''t care about it. However, now he has basically completed the development of the student model, and he has also paid attention to this early graduation thing. If it is cultivated as a seed by the village, Chiba will not be treated as an abandoned child. In the next three wars, it will not become cannon fodder. Even as a seed for the future, it might be protected. And Chiba has a talent for ninjutsu, and it has become a key training object, so it is much more convenient to learn ninjutsu. Then, try it! Chiba supported the table with one hand, and took out a Konoha extra-large steamed bun that was bigger than Chiba''s face in the other, and quietly chewed on it. Recently, his appetite has greatly increased, and it seems that he is always not full. This is a super-large steamed bun that can fill the belly of an adult. If you dont eat three at a meal, you will definitely not be full, and you will soon be full hungry. In this regard, Chibas thoughts are: This is also very good, eat a lot, grow faster, and four doors are in front of you. But for an orphan who eats Konoha subsistence allowances, in addition to weight-bearing props, this food has also become a big expense ~ www.novelhall.com~ money, which is a bit tight. Just when Chiba started to eat steamed buns, there was a harsh scream in the classroom. Some of the female classmates who arrived early began to scream and rushed to the door, shouting one by one like a line of welcome: "Wow! Hiroshiko is here!" "so hot!" "Hirohiko, can I be next to you today!" said, still holding his chin with both hands, a face of idiot. After , a young man dressed in a short-sleeved shirt walked into the classroom, with sword eyebrows, star-eyed eyes and clear eyebrows. Although he was still young, he was destined to be a handsome guy who dumped thousands of young girls in the future. Want to come, this is Hirohiko Uchiha, right? However, in the face of the screams of the flower idiots, Uchiha Hirohiko ignored the reason, and walked directly to his position, the front corner of the front row. This unmoving cold look caused the girls to scream again, with peach-hearted eyes. "No, no more! My heart..." "Yeah! So handsome!" The screams one after another stimulated Chiba''s eardrums, and Chiba frowned slightly while licking the buns. This Uchiha Hirohiko, a genius with high hopes from the school, or the famous Uchiha clan, is there any sad face? Yes, Chiba read the words frown on Hirohiko Uchiha''s cold face. Just as Chiba was strange, all the boys in the class had a strange gleam in their eyes, and the eyes of Uchiha Hirohiko who were jealous of them suddenly turned into various hopes and surprises. At that time, all the boys flocked to the door~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 8： Ninja Duel Seeing the year-round male voices frantically rushing to the door, they squeezed away the girls who had lined up to welcome Hirohiko Uchiha. Chiba looked dumbfounded, and forgot to bite the bun. what''s the situation? What a battle! The boys are crazy? The girls were squeezed and squeezed. Some even fell. The girls best friend stopped doing it and cursed with her arms akimbo: "You guys, what are you doing! Go and reincarnate in a hurry! I didnt see anyone hitting her." !" Then, it was the dissatisfaction of other girls one after another. However, the boys seemed to be enthusiastic, completely ignoring the complaints of the girls and squeezing in the door. "I''m sorry, please let me." Then, in the crowd, a polite and distant voice sounded. "The eldest lady talked to me! Talked to me!" A boy cheered from the crowd, and then caused a series of chain reactions. "Miss, I''ll help you carry the bag!" Someone was courteous. "Miss, please accept it." Someone bowed and handed a letter. "Miss..." The boys showed their courtesy in various ways, and some people even handed out love letters. Chiba slowly took a bite of the bun, surprised in his eyes. What kind of person, such a big backing, still a big lady. Is this really Naruto World? How do I feel like the unfolding of some kind of romantic comedy. "I''m sorry, please get out of the way." Obviously, the eldest lady was a little unhappy, and her voice became colder: "I will not accept any form of love. Please take back your love letter. Also, you have With so much energy to please girls, it''s better to spend more time practicing ninjutsu. I hate men who don''t ask for improvement." As soon as these words came out, the cold voice pierced the defenses of these little boys, piercing their fragile hearts like a sharp sword. What the hell! There will really be a petrochemical situation here! In Chiba''s pupils, it is clear that a group of little boys are stiffened into white plaster, and all the black lines behind their heads. Then, a young girl stood out from the crowd, her silky and silky hair pouring down until she reached her waist, moving slightly while she was walking. A pretty face is cold and frosty, his face is exquisite like a porcelain doll, and his white eyes are particularly eye-catching. Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, isn''t this Yuuna? She and I are in the same grade? Then, Chiba suddenly remembered. , of course, is in our grade. This girl is the second in the whole grade, second only to Uchiha Hirohiko''s genius ninja, and the seed of genius that the school has given high hopes. One of the most promising candidates to graduate early! No wonder it''s so familiar! Chiba blinked, and suddenly felt that it was crazy to develop the eight-door model by himself. I dont even know the first and the second. No, I dont have any impression of all the classmates. Chiba himself feels that he really came to school? But, looking at her, the injury should be fine. Chiba also breathed a sigh of relief and took a bite of the bun. While Chiba looked at Hyuga Yukana, Hyuga Yukana also noticed him, and had a pause when he planned to find a place to sit down, and looked at Chiba. At this time, Chiba was taking a bite of the steamed bun, and Hyuga Yukina suddenly showed a shallow, if there is a seemingly non-existent smile, then turned his head, found a center position and sat down. In the eyes of others, it seems to have glanced here at random. Hyuga Yukina took a seat, leaving behind a group of little boys to continue petrifying. Chiba was startled. Hinata Yukina smiled, as if to say: Thats great, youre fine. Don''t overdo it, Chiba''s mouth curled up, and she tried not to let her giggle. Then he scolded himself as useless, and he was cured by a seven-year-old girl. It''s really shameful! However, he was bullied and lonely in his previous life, and he could only seek solace in the animation. After crossing, he was alone and left in the cold. Even though Chiba is a traverser, he is still a person and a social animal. , Always need others to care about. After all, a warm current rose in my heart. However, Chiba quickly calmed his mind, because the teacher came in and saw this group of young boys petrifying at the door of the classroom. He felt strange, but the class was about to start soon. He didn''t think much, just said: "Quickly Go back to your seat, class is now!" Teacher''s words, the little boys woke up like a dream, one by one lost to find a seat to sit down, and all of them consciously moved away from the center Yukata Hyuga. And Xue Na is still a snow mask, showing a bit of seriousness. He didn''t care at all that no one beside him sat over. Seeing that everyone was seated, the teacher put the textbook on the podium and said aloud: "Today, we are doing ninja training." Ninja Duel? Chiba, who was habitually preparing to fall asleep, suddenly raised his head. To play Ninja Duel today? Wouldn''t it be impossible to sleep? What about the evening training? I didn''t sleep all night. Chibas first thought is that its not working! But, I think about it again, it''s not right! Since I want to become the key training target of the village, then...isn''t ninja pair training a good opportunity? Now that Chiba has opened three courses, if it is about physical skills, in the ninja school, who is his opponent? Ninja Duel Training ~www.novelhall.com~ Isn''t it the time to express yourself? At this time, the teacher once again announced: "Then, let''s go to the playground with me." said, all the students got up and walked out in an orderly manner. "Ninja Duel...Ah, I have to ask about the situation when I go back to my parents!" A boy said with a grimace. "Yes, this time the ninja estimates that Lian is the world of Hirohiko and Missy again." "There is nothing to fight, Hongyan must be the number one again." The girls are a little excited, and they can see the handsome and triumphant figure of the handsome Honghiko again after the chattering discussion! While walking around, Chiba, who was at the very end, frowned. I remember, this is the first ninja match exercise, how come the words "this time..." appear? Could it be done before? Chiba tried to think about it, and found that there seemed to be no ninja pair training in his memory. At the same time, he also discovered that he had tried to open his eyes and learned the three-shenjutsu in the lesson of the three-shenjutsu... as if he was sleeping the rest of the time what! Chiba pulled the corner of his mouth, and suddenly thought of a possibility, that is: maybe during a certain class where he slept, he had a ninja training, he fell asleep and did not go, as a little transparent, even the teacher did not find him Not going to sleep... For this, Chiba had only a wry smile. At this time, Yukata Hyuga glanced at Chiba, and the meridian from the corner of the eye to the temple slowly faded, removing the state of rolling his eyes. The amount of chakra is average, but...that big hole... Hyuga Yukina retracted his gaze and frowned at ~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are available at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 9： Designation "Hey" On the playground, the students yelled together. "Okay, okay!" The teacher squeezed his hands and said: "Today we will follow this rule. Everyone can choose an opponent. Today we have to play 25 games. Time is tight." Everyone can choose an opponent? Isnt the teacher designated an opponent? It seems interesting! So, who should I choose? Chiba secretly took out the remaining half of the steamed bun and glanced around while gnawing. Uchiha Hirohiko? Chiba quietly locked the target, if you want to attract attention, you must be the first in the whole year. "That''s good! I want to pick Hirohiko!" As soon as the teacher''s voice fell, a little boy raised his hand, walked out, and pointed to Uchiha Hirohiko in the crowd. "Hey, Oh Ye, what are you doing? You are the tail of a crane!" Immediately, the group of students shouted. The boy named Ohye pouted disdainfully and said in his heart: You fools, if you lose to Hongyan''s hands, you don''t have to be criticized by your parents when you go home. If you lose to the first grade, even if it is your father. Mom, can''t say anything! "Good!" The teacher approved the duel. Chiba looked at that Ono, and then at Uchiha Hirohiko who walked out slowly. Take a step slower, well, lets see how strong Uchiha Hirohiko is! After finishing the seal of opposition, the teacher announced the start. Then, Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly. The winner has been decided! In an instant, Hirohiko Uchiha pressed Ohno under his body, and put his hand on Ohno''s neck. Ohno was so frightened that he was sweating and his small face was pale. After all, a cold shimmering kunai was resting on his neck. It is strange that his small face is not pale. "Uchiha Hirohiko, win!" the teacher announced. Uchiha Hirohiko coldly, put away Kunai, stood up slowly, Ohno also tremblingly stood up. The seal of reconciliation ended, and the two walked into the crowd. Walking into the crowd, Oh Ye''s body seemed to be still trembling, cold sweat was dripping down, and his face was pale and terrible. Murderous spirit... Has this Uchiha Hirohiko already got blood in his hands? Chiba put down the bun and frowned. Also, he can subdue Ohno with one move, that''s so fast! Genius, I really can''t underestimate it! Chiba originally thought that he had acquired the eight-door Dunjia. Although there were only three, he could crush this group of students, but now it seems that Uchiha Hirohiko is not that easy to solve. "Next, who will come." The teacher said. "I..." As soon as the teacher''s voice fell, I heard a crisp sound of yellow oriole, and Hyuga Xuena walked out of the crowd. The teacher looked at Yukata Hyuga, nodded and said, "You choose an opponent." "Is it time for Hirohiko and Miss Hirohiko to decide the outcome so soon?" A little boy said with excitement in his eyes, as if he was looking forward to the duel between Hyuga Yukina and Uchiha Hirohiko. "You don''t have to ask who you are looking for, it must be Hongyan. Apart from Hongyan, who else here can beat the eldest lady?" a boy said. "Yes, the eldest lady doesn''t like to fight against weak people, and only Hirohiko is the only one." "Hey, you said, Miss and Hongyan fight, what will happen this time?" "How about what? At present, the outcome of the eldest lady and Hongyan is three to one, and Hongyan beats three matches, and the lady only has one game left, of course it is Hongyan." "But the eldest lady is also very good." "Of course, can the eldest be not good? Except for Hongyan, no one can beat her!" and the girl''s side. "Oh, it''s Yuuna and Hirohiko again." A girl sighed, her tone full of sourness. "You said, Hongyan and Xuena, are they dating? When school is over, I often see them walking together." Compared to the pair training, girls obviously care more about the topic of love. "What nonsense, it''s just that the Hyuga''s and Uchiha''s dropped in!" A girl rejected. "But look at them, Hongyan is so handsome, Xuena is so beautiful, and both of them are so good." A female voice said, her tone a little frustrated. All the girls looked, and when they saw Xue Nai, they were all very sad, incomparable! Look at Hirohiko again. ! Awesome! The girls suddenly felt pitiful. "I want to choose..." Hyuga Yukina glanced at everyone, and his gaze stayed at Uchiha Hirohiko. It really is Hirohiko! Everyone had such an expression as expected. Uchiha Hirohiko also frowned quietly, Yukina knew very well about his strength, it was very strong, and it was definitely not comparable to those of crane tails. Fighting against her must be full of energy. "Takichiba!" Hyuga Yukina snorted that name on her lips. Taki Chiba? All the students were shocked, and then there was a big shock! "What! Takichiba?" The students called out. Missy chose Takichiba, the son of the traitor? Is he very good? "Impossible! The fourth from the bottom, Takichiba is also the tail of the crane! Miss what''s the matter?" Ohno had already returned to his senses at this time. Hearing Hyuga''s choice, he shook his head again and again. As the last place, he still cares about the last few places. He is very clear about Chiba''s ranking. What? It''s also the tail of the crane! The girls are disappointed. Why didn''t Xuena choose Hirohiko? He can''t see his handsome fighting posture! Pity! Uchiha Hirohiko was also taken aback for a while, turned around slowly, and looked at Chiba, who was picking up a bun behind him, and was very surprised. Xuena chose him as his opponent? Just kidding! Uchiha Hirohiko didn''t believe him a little bit. He wasn''t arrogant. The only person who could fight Yukina here was himself, and this person looked ordinary and ordinary. Regardless of physique, shuriken, or three-shenjutsu, this guy is also very ordinary, no, not ordinary, it should be said that it is bad! He has followed every classmate~www.novelhall.com~ to understand their strength, this one is called Takichiba, which is definitely the inverse strength. Xuena completely crushed him! How did choose him? Don''t talk about Uchiha Hirohiko, Chiba himself was a little surprised, and forgot to bite the bun. He didn''t expect Xue Na to choose him as his opponent. "Taki Chiba, let''s play." The teacher was also a little surprised. He knew Hyuka Yukana''s character very well. He was a serious genius. Although he was inferior to Uchiha Hirohiko, he was also a great genius. One of the seeds, and the solo fist of the Hyuga family is also very powerful, he privately is very optimistic about her. As for this Takichiba, regardless of his background, his appearance is not remarkable, mediocre or even poor, belonging to the type of crane tail. Even Shuriken and Sanshen are not as good as Ohno at the tail of the crane. If it were not for the slightly better physical skills, Takichiba would not be ranked forty-seven, directly at the bottom. The strength of this Takichiba is at best the same as Ohno. Oh! So this is ah! Teacher suddenly understood. Xuena has been competing with Hirohiko! Seeing that Hongyan defeated Ohno in seconds, she was not convinced, and she wanted to defeat Taki Chiba in seconds! That''s it! Teacher understood in an instant, the surprised look on his face turned into an expression of "it is so". At this time, Chiba was already standing in front of Xuena, and the two had already confronted each other. Alas, this Takichiba has become a victim of genius rivalry! Teacher sighed in his heart, and then announced: "Start~www.novelhall.com~ Welcome readers to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 10： Yukina Hinata Xuena sank down and put on a soft fist starting position. The meridians at the corners of his eyes bulged and stretched all the way to the temples, and his eyes opened! come on! I want to see your true strength! At the same time, Hirohiko Uchiha who was off the court was shocked again, his gaze fixed on Chiba: Having opened his eyes, Yukina is going to go all out! Is this Takichiba worthy of her seriousness? Chiba, who was standing in the field, also cleansed his face and corrected his attitude. He could see that Xuena was serious, and the Hyuga''s soft boxing method was not vegetarian. "Ahhh! It will be over soon." The boys said boredly. "Yeah! It''s totally incomparable." "Taki Chiba is going to be beaten up." The girls are also bored. "This is a waste of time, hurry up and end it!" "Yes, I want to see the male **** Hirohiko!" "Takichiba will end soon!" There are shouts on the sidelines. Teacher also shook his head helplessly, and said in his heart: I hope this Takichiba will not give up physique due to Xuena. His physique will become an outstanding Zhong Ren in the future and shouldn''t be a problem. If Shinobu... The teacher is not a Shinobu himself, he did not dare to say, but he felt that it was still impossible. "It''s coming!" Xue Nai yelled and pushed out with a palm, already attacking. Chiba''s eyes condensed, and Xue Nai''s palm came so fast, he only came and gently turned sideways, avoiding this palm, and the second palm had already hit, he had no chance to fight back! can''t let her hit! Chiba knows very well that the soft boxing technique with white eyes can click acupuncture points, restrict the flow of chakras and prevent chakras from being refined. Physical surgery also requires Chakra, otherwise the Konoha fluid surgery of Kai and Xiao Li alone would not be so powerful. Frowning, Chiba tried his best to dodge the soft fists of Xuena that came in endlessly. Alas, the heavy props should be removed! In this way, dealing with Xuena is difficult! And now Hyuga Yuuna''s heart is also very surprised. With so many palms, he can''t even touch the corner of Chiba''s clothes. His speed is so fast! This is Yukata Hyuga''s intuitive feeling. Chiba''s reaction speed and movement speed surpassed her, so she couldn''t hit him. Uchiha Hirohiko looked at the court and chased the two people who dodged, and his eyes flashed with surprise: he was able to dodge the attack of Xuena''s soft fist! "Xue Nai released the water?" A boy looked at the court, somewhat inconceivable. "Impossible! This! Xuena''s attack, have all been avoided?" The female circle was also surprised. "Is this really the fourth from the bottom?" Ohno took a step back, looking at Chiba with surprise on his face. Ok? Isn''t it a second defeat? What is this Xuena thinking? Teacher is also puzzled. Hyuga Yukina rushed all the way, Chiba strenuously evaded. After all, he was wearing a weight-bearing prop, and he had not yet fully adapted to it. In terms of speed, he was restricted a lot. Otherwise, although Xuena was attacking fast, he could easily avoid it. Although Chiba has not systematically learned Konoha fluid art, he has read the original work after all. At this time, he has enough physical fitness and can open three doors. Some Konoha-ryu''s moves can be used. Gangpai physical skills mainly focus on physical fitness. In fact, it is very simple to learn. Of course, apart from some technical skills such as "Shadow Dance Leaf", "Beauty Lotus", "Lianhua", etc., you need someone to guide you. For example, Konoha Tornado is a powerful whirling kick that Chiba can use. But at this time, his speed was limited. He was so crushed by Xuenai that he couldn''t use these tricks at all. After all, it was the first time he used Konoha fluid art in actual combat, and he was afraid that his strength would be improperly controlled and would hurt Xuexue. Chennai. If it doesnt work, use that! Chiba dodges while pondering. He was used to Xuenai''s attack, and he was distracted at this time, but it didn''t prevent him from avoiding. He is really amazing! Xuena was overjoyed in her heart, and at the same time a conviction of not admitting defeat rose up. She could see that the Chakra in Chiba''s body was slowly gathering towards her fists, one by one, in an orderly manner. impressive! This controls the fineness of the chakra! Xuena was surprised, and then just such a thought. He is going to fight back! In this case... it''s time to decide! Use this new trick I have mastered! Xuenai''s gaze condensed, and he suddenly stepped back some distance. The distance only needs to be within one meter! Xuena takes his palm. Xuena stopped the continuous attack, and suddenly backed up a few steps, which surprised Chiba a little, and then he saw her cling back. This pose...No way, how old is Yukina! I have already learned this, super genius! This is more than Ning Ci! Chiba''s pupils were surprised and smiled slightly at the same time. , look at Weird Power or Bagua Palm, which is more powerful! "Bagua empty palm!" Xue Na suddenly pushed out with a palm, five fingers curled up like a tiger''s palm, and a soft fist shot out in the air. The distance between the two was less than one meter. With Xuena''s punch, Chiba obviously felt the air twisted in the direction of her palm, and the twist came quickly. The gossip empty palm, it turned out to be the gossip empty palm! The students outside the field have been dumbfounded, and even the teacher is shocked! Although the teacher is not a member of the Hyuga clan, he also knows that Bagua empty palm is a kind of jiuquan that is difficult to master. It can strike a soft fist remotely, which is a long-range attack in the soft fist. Seven years old...Mastering the gossip empty palm, Xuenai''s talent is terrifying! It''s horrible! unprecedented! This time, Takichiba will definitely lose! Teacher''s eyes flickered~www.novelhall.com~ With a smile on the corner of her mouth, Chiba has been judged to lose. And Uchiha Hirohiko''s expression changed drastically, and his heart was shocked: unexpectedly, he hit a soft fist in the air! Can I catch this punch? Hirohiko Uchiha has doubts in his heart. Taki Chiba will definitely lose, the next game, I will play and appoint Yukina! Uchiha Hirohiko''s mouth turned into a smile, his heart ignited to fight, but he also judged Chiba''s loss. Twisted from the air, Chiba smiled and punched out. Taki Chiba, you are crazy! was shocked positively! Looking at Xuenai''s empty palm, he could break the tree with one blow. This is no use! Uchiha Hirohiko was shocked, as was the teacher. "Boom!" There was a muffled noise in the air, Fist hit the twist, Chakra burst open! Distorted and collapsed instantly! Chiba''s punch remains unchanged, and he rushes towards Xuena! A punch, smashed the empty palm! All students are shocked! Uchiha Hirohiko is shocked! Teacher shocked! his fist stopped in front of Xuena''s pretty face, and a drop of sweat left from Chiba''s forehead. Very good, under control, Xuena was not hurt! Chiba quietly breathed a sigh of relief. And Xue Na is staring at the fist in front of her, the fist wind rushes, and she flicks her beautiful hair. Chakra burst out in an instant, shattering my empty palm? Gathering all the chakras together and bursting out suddenly, can it be so powerful? The empty palm that I practiced hard...Is this possible? What is his origin~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 11： Hirohiko Uchiha I lost. "Xue Nai gave up very simply, and didn''t seem to feel any frustration because of losing the duel, just looking at Chiba''s eyes, the light flashed. Chiba retracted his hand and handed out the seal of reconciliation. Xuena stretched out his hand and made a mark of reconciliation. They didn''t talk too much to each other, and after finishing the seal, Xue Na returned to the crowd. It''s just that the crowd now, the students, Hirohiko Uchiha and even the teacher were stunned, looking at Chiba in the field. This is... the fourth-to-last strength? That''s amazing! What a power to smash the gossip empty palm with one punch! Is this really what a seven-year-old child can do? Teacher recalled his seven-year-old. At that time, he hadn''t even mastered the three-shenzhen technique. At the same time, the teacher also began to doubt his own vision. Such a physique genius was regarded as a little transparent by him. This little transparent who has been sleeping in class is actually a genius who can defeat Yukata Hyuga? At this time, the teacher realized that he was biased against Chiba because of Chiba''s father, that traitor. Generally speaking, when other students sleep in class, he will never sit idly by. But, this traitors son, he doesnt want to teach. The blood of a traitor is flowing on this kid, and every time he thinks about it, he can''t help but disgust. Seeing that he sleeps every day and his grades are in a mess, I feel relieved and just let it go. Unexpectedly, this kid turned out to be such a genius. With physical skills, he could beat the genius of the Hyuga family! The Hyuga family is a master of physique, and soft boxing can also be said to be the strongest physique! He was blinded by the identity of the son of a traitor and missed such a genius! No, it is still too early, not necessarily, this Takichiba is a genius! Just relying on physical skills, nothing can be proved! There are so many physical ninjas, how many of them can become upper ninjas? Teacher turned several thoughts in his heart, and forced Chiba to deny it, until Chiba had returned to the crowd, and then he reacted and announced: "This time, Taki Chiba wins!" "Next, who will come." no respond. Everyone was amazed by Chibas punch and smashed his empty palm. They couldnt react for a while, even Uchiha Hirohiko, the genius after Kakashi, the most hopeful Uchi who graduated early at the age of 7. The proud son of the Bo family also looked incredible at this time. Possibilities flashed through my mind. Can I do it by myself? Chiba smiled secretly. Now his right hand is shaking so much that it hurts. Although he shattered his empty palm just now, his hand was also affected by the force of a countershock, and he couldn''t lift his strength for a short time. However, Chiba was also a little surprised. He only discovered that the Chakra refined just in a flash had a level of stamina, which was nearly double the amount of his original Chakra. Otherwise, it would be impossible to crush Xuena''s empty palm. Could it be that during this period of time, I continued to open the life gate mode, which increased the amount of Chakra in my body? Can the eight-door mode passively increase the amount of chakras? Chiba thought, and subconsciously wanted to take out the steamed bun, but he found that the bag was empty. Where is my steamed bun? Chiba turned his head and looked around, and found that he was eating the remaining buns, lying quietly on the ground, covered in dust. Chiba suddenly got a black line. obviously fell out during the duel exercise just now. "Next, who will come." At this time, seeing no response for a long time, the teacher called out again. "Me." This time, someone responded and saw Uchiha Hirohiko walk out of the crowd. And with this sound and Uchiha Hirohiko''s appearance, everyone reacted immediately. It was the first time in the whole grade. Just now, Chiba''s punch and empty palm was immediately forgotten. Even if he smashes the empty palm, he cannot be Hongyan''s opponent! How can this Takichiba compare with Hirohiko! "Hirohiko! Ah! Hirohiko is on the stage!" "I''m so excited! As expected, Hirohiko, he walks so handsome!" "Finally see Hirohiko on the stage! Great!" The girls suddenly became excited, one by one holding their chins, their small cheeks were reddish, and their eyes were peachy. Some of them were already cheering. And Hirohiko Uchiha just walked into the field and looked at the teacher. teacher listened to the screams of the girls, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: this popularity... "Uchiha Hirohiko, who do you want to choose as your opponent?" the teacher asked. Uchiha Hirohiko glanced at the crowd. "Ah! Hirohiko looked at me! He looked at me!" "Nonsense! Obviously it is me!" "Ah, I wish I could practice against Hongyan..." The girls have already rioted. And Hirohiko Uchiha glanced, his eyes rested on Chiba. "I choose, Takichiba." Uchiha Hirohiko said lightly. I? Chiba was still there, but it was a pity that the steamed bun, which had not been eaten, suddenly heard this and was taken aback. Not only him, everyone was taken aback. is Takichiba again? Hirohiko is also interested in him? "Taki Chiba, you will play again." The teacher said helplessly. For this, Chiba had to play again. Looking at Uchiha Hirohiko, and the vigorous warfare in his eyes, Chiba was a little helpless. At this time, his right hand is a bit weak. Chiba originally planned to rest for a while~www.novelhall.com~ and then specify this Uchiha Hirohiko, but he did not expect that Uchiha Hirohiko would choose him. Chiba quietly squeezed his right fist, still a bit sour, and if he fights, it should be fine. At this time, Hirohiko Uchiha has already made the seal of opposition, waiting for Chiba to prepare for the seal. "Wait a minute!" Chiba stretched out his hand and said. Uchiha Hirohiko frowned, put his hand down, and said, "What?" He opened his face coldly and spoke very concisely. With that handsome face, he also attracted a group of girls below to scream. "Very cool!" "Taki Chiba, what are you doing! It''s a long time!" "Yes, what do you have to wait for? Anyway, you will be defeated soon!" "That''s right, we have to look at the male gods, you only need to be defeated well!" Listening to the shouts of the girls off the court, Chiba twitched her mouth: These little girls film... However, Chiba quickly noticed a look in the girls pile, a different look. He turned his head to look, only to see Hyuga Yukina looking at him, a smile that seemed like nothing flashed. is obviously the only support for him in the midst of condemnation. Chiba turned away, looked at Uchiha Hirohiko, and said, "Wait for me, I want to prepare." Uchiha Hirohiko nodded and said, "How long?" "A few minutes." Chiba began to unload the weight on her feet. "Okay!" Hirohiko Uchiha nodded. A few minutes, its okay! He thinks so in his heart~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 12： Taki 0 ??leaves! "Boom!" Dust and smoke rise. The heavy object fell to the ground, smashing two small holes. Chiba released the weight on his feet. The surroundings were suddenly silent! The girls looked at the two small dust pillars, and they swallowed their sarcasm towards Chiba. The boys also widened their eyes. Uchiha Hirohiko''s cold face was shocked, and even the teacher was shocked. It turned out to be... even carrying such a heavy load! Open...just kidding! Such a heavy object, can you walk with it? The students opened their mouths unconsciously, looking at the heavy props lying silently in the pit. This Takiba! Uchiha Hirohiko narrowed his face and became cautious. Hyuga Yukina looked at Chiba in the field. It turns out that he hasn''t used his full strength yet! teacher also twitched the corners of his mouth. What''s wrong with Takichiba? A seven-year-old child, he is still a seven-year-old child! But Chiba did not pay attention to the gaze next to him, jumped on the spot twice, and took a long breath. This should be no problem! "Okay, let''s start!" Chiba stood still and said to Uchiha Hirohiko. Uchiha Hirohiko narrowed his eyes, did not speak, and made a mark of opposition. Chiba followed suit. "Start!" The teacher announced! "brush!" As soon as the voice fell, Hirohiko Uchiha, who had been observing Chiba, flashed in front of him and lost Chiba''s figure. people! Uchiha Hirohiko''s heart tightened. Then, the left cheek was kicked violently, and the person was kicked out of the empty foot. So fast! He only sighed in his heart, and he got another kick in the right shoulder. With great strength, he was kicked again. Uchiha Hirohiko''s reaction can''t keep up with Chiba''s speed at all! Chiba did not show mercy either, and attacked fiercely. In the eyes of others, Chiba flashed back and forth, and Uchiha Hirohiko could only cross his hands to block, passively be beaten, and could not fight back. "It''s impossible!" A female voice screamed! How could our Hiroshiko God be so useless! and the boys are staring round each other. What a fast speed! Can''t see him at all! Then, both boys and girls think at the same time: Hongyan, want to lose? Even the teacher was dazzled, but he is Zhongnin after all, and Chiba''s figure can still be captured, but it''s just a bit difficult. What a fast speed! Is this Takichiba specializing in physical skills? Is it the same type as the hot-blooded kid who graduated last year? But I cant win against Hirohiko! Teacher is full of confidence in Uchiha Hirohiko. As if to confirm the teacher''s thoughts, Hirohiko Uchiha, who had been passively beaten, slammed his side and grabbed Chiba''s kick with a "pop". With the other hand struggling to hit Chiba''s face, Chiba did not expect Uchiha Hirohiko to be able to keep up with his speed, and was beaten out without notice. Chiba turned halfway, landed steadily, and touched his cheek. ! A lot of strength! At the same time, the alertness in his heart is the highest, thinking that in front of him, a pair of bright red eyes are staring at him, and the two Gouyu pupils are particularly eye-catching. write round eyes! This Uchiha Hirohiko has already opened the writing wheel, and he still has two eyes! Double hook jade, has been able to see through some physical skills, ninjutsu, and can replicate some moves. Chiba landed, two shurikens attacked from the front, Uchiha Hirohiko attacked. Chiba didn''t even look at the two shurikens, and flinched slightly to avoid it, while crossing his hands to block. "boom!" Uchiha Hirohiko''s flying kick hit Chiba''s crossed hands, kicking Chiba a lot of distance. Chiba gritted his teeth. This guy has very good physical skills! Thinking of this, Chiba''s hands shook, he bounced Uchiha Hirohiko, and at the same time bullied himself up, punching quickly with both hands. "Papa!" With two sounds, it was easily blocked by Hirohiko Uchiha, but Chiba did not stop. Boxing and kicking came swiftly. He practiced side kicks and straight punches every day. Over the years, he has been practicing straight. The punches and side kicks are firm, steady and fast. Although Uchiha Hirohiko saw through and blocked it, his hands were still numb. What a heavy force! Uchiha Hirohiko narrowed his eyes slightly. The two fought close for a while, Uchiha Hirohiko wrote that the eyes of the wheel turned, Chiba made a round of attack, all the attacks were seen through and were blocked by Uchiha Hirohiko. At the same time, Uchiha''s counterattack was also blocked by Chiba. You dismantle me, and I dismantle you. The two figures are intertwined, and the crackling collision is endless, and the audience is silent. During the fierce fight, Chiba''s face became more solemn, but he didn''t feel anxious. He didn''t open any door at this time, and he hadn''t used his true full strength. He deeply felt the terrible Uchiha family. At this moment, no matter how Chiba speeds up, Uchiha Hirohiko can always see through his movements and react. Easily caught up with the speed gained through hard training. Chiba suddenly understood Xiao Li''s feelings a little bit. Sasuke''s appearance at the beginning gave him a great impact. And Hirohiko Uchiha was also secretly shocked. If he hadn''t written round eyes, he would have been defeated. If he talks about physical skills, he is definitely no better than the crane Otaki Chiba in front of him. This made him a little bit shocked. But after all, he is a genius. In battle, he is excellent in concentration, calmness, and thinking ability. Although he has been hit, he is calm and calm, and constantly thinking of ways to defeat the evenly matched enemy. Physique, I admit that I lost! Hirohiko Uchiha came to such a conclusion after constant thinking. But, after all, I won the game! His eyes condensed, he backed away abruptly, threw out a few shurikens, and escaped from the ring while Chiba was evading. He only saw his hands make a seal, and with a "boom", an identical Uchiha Hirohiko appeared next to him. Clone! Two shurikens fell behind Chiba, and Chiba looked at it, and his heart stunned. Do not! It''s a shadow clone! The avatar is just a photo, it doesn''t have an entity, and the avatar of Hirohiko Uchiha, Chiba feels it, is an entity! There is no doubt that it is a shadow clone! This Uchiha Hirohiko actually learned the shadow clone! The teacher who watched the battle was also amazed. As a genius of the schools attention, the teacher did not treat Uchiha Hirohiko like Chiba, and knew all about him. When did Hirohiko have learned the shadow clone? The teacher looked at Uchiha Hirohiko in the field, unbelievable! "This is a shadow clone!" "Hirohiko actually learned the shadow clone, this is a ninjutsu of the upper level!" "too frightening!" There was a lot of discussion off the field. While in the field, after Uchiha Hirohiko separated the shadow clone, he did not stop his hands. Two Uchiha Hirohiko rushed out and rushed towards Chiba. At the same time, both hands were Kaiji. Chiba slowly stood up straight, looked at the two Uchiha Hirohiko, and didn''t mean to dodge. "What is Takichiba doing? Is this giving up?" "Of course I gave up! It''s difficult for a Hongyan to fight, let alone a shadowy clone!" "If it were me, I would definitely give up~www.novelhall.com~ I wont be wronged if I lost to Hongyan!" Talking among the crowd. He hasn''t given up yet! Hinata Yukina also had a slight surprise on her face. It was obviously that Hirohiko Uchiha had separated the shadow clone, which made her very surprised. However, this action of not dodge or evade to Chiba did not feel that he gave up. faintly, she was a little expectant. I look forward to Chiba''s ability to defeat this genius, and what means Chiba will use to defeat this genius! During the run, the two Uchiha Hirohiko finished printing, and opened his mouth to spit out two fireballs. Art fire escape **** fireball! The two fireballs went straight to Chiba, the speed is not slow, the grass dries up quickly where the fireball passes, and the temperature is also very high! Eight-door Dunjia, the first door, open the door, open! eight doors Dunjia, the second door, rest door, open! "brush!" Just when the fireball rushed in, Chiba suddenly disappeared in place. At this moment, even Mr. Zhong Ren did not catch it. "Boom!" Then a cloud of white mist exploded. Uchiha Hirohiko''s shadow clone is blown up! where is it? Uchiha Hirohiko stopped abruptly and watched the white mist exploded from his exploded shadow clone. His eyes turned, but he couldn''t catch Chiba''s figure. He was shocked. After , his eyes widened slightly, and he glanced back, and he felt it. Someone behind! However, everything was too late, and a kunai was placed on his neck. "you lose." Chibas voice came from behind him~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 13： you lose Chiba held Kunai with his backhand, put it on Uchiha''s neck, and announced the result of the game. A breeze rolled over, everyone was stunned. Won? Crane tail...The genius who won the first place? Isn''t this a dream? Ohno, who was the last one, squeezed his cheek. The pain on his face proved that this was not a dream, but he still couldn''t believe it. This is Uchiha Hirohiko, the genius of the ninjutsu genius like the shadow clone! was defeated by Takichiba? With a "puff", Oh Ye sat down and looked at the two people in the field, his faces intertwined with shock. As for the others, they are no better than Ono, they are all shocked and speechless. Xuena looked at Chiba in the field, his cold face was a little bit stunned, and said: Just now the two acupoints in his brain were abnormally opened, and then he crossed the art of fireball, raised his leg in the air and smashed Hirohiko The shadow clone of Hongyan flashed behind Hongyan again, subduing Hongyan...What did he do? Or, is this some powerful ninjutsu? Let the speed increase to this level! Here, apart from my white eyes, I am afraid that no one can see his movements clearly, even as a teacher of Zhongnin. Her insight ability with white eyes is far above Uchiha Hirohiko''s writing wheel eyes, but she saw Chiba''s movements. Even Chiba opened the door and opened the door and saw it with blank eyes. Just now... he disappeared! This time, even the teacher was stupefied and shocked. He hadn''t seen Chiba''s speed just now. The speed of this Takichiba is faster than that of the physique kid! Genius! This is really a genius, a genius of physical skills! Teacher has been unable to forcefully reject Chiba, because Chiba''s strength is above him. had to report to the three generations of Hokage, there were three geniuses in this year, Taki Chiba''s physical skills, Uchiha Hirohiko''s shadow clone, and Hyuga Yukina''s gossip empty palm. There is no doubt that they are eligible to graduate early! Teacher made a judgment in his mind. Hirohiko Uchiha looked at the kunai on his neck, and the writing wheel in his eyes slowly faded. He lost! The speed of Taki Chiba just now can''t even be captured by his writing wheel. There is no doubt that he lost. is just a normal victory, but... Hirohiko Uchiha felt a deep unwillingness. Nothing about losing the first grade to the tail of the crane. It has nothing to do with the halo of genius. It is just pure and pure. Because of losing the game, I feel that my skills are not as good as people, and the unwilling mood. So, this is the feeling of losing... This is the feeling of someone walking in front... This is what he said, the goal of pursuit, the existence that must be surpassed! right! My brother! That''s why you killed the tribe, betrayed the family and the village! So, what is your goal? To surpass him, do such a thing at all! Uchiha Hirohiko raised his head, looked at the blue white cloud, took a long breath, turned his head and said to Chiba, "I lost!" When Uchiha Hirohiko turned his head, Chiba also slowly put away Kunai. Hearing Uchiha Hirohiko''s surrender, Chiba did not react too much, but it was strange in her heart. This guy no longer frowns. Is something good happened? Losing... shouldn''t be a good thing, right? No way, is this person masochistic? Are you happy after losing? After admitting defeat, Uchiha Hirohiko turned and left with the poker face of his logo. He didn''t seem to feel defeated at all. He didn''t look like the kind of favored son of heaven who has been going smoothly all the time. He was suddenly hit. Chiba looked at his back and suddenly called out: "Wait a minute!" Hirohiko Uchiha paused, then turned around and said, "What is it, please?" Chiba threw the kunai in his hand to him, and said, "Return it to you." Uchiha Hirohiko took the kunai, looked at kunai, and then at Chiba, there was a slight doubt on poker''s face. "This is your misfortune, I borrowed it for use, and I will return it to you now." Chiba smiled slightly. Uchiha Hirohiko''s face changed slightly. He took my kunai? Subconsciously, Hirohiko Uchiha touched the ninja bag around his waist and found that there was indeed a lack of kunai inside. This Takichiba... Uchiha Hirohiko narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Chiba, nodded, and then returned to the crowd. Then, Chiba''s face became a little bitter. Because, at this moment, he saw that his feet were not stepping on green grass, but a black and white object. It is the Konoha superbun that I fell on the court. "Dual practice is over, this one, Takichiba, win!" The teacher''s announcement sounded. However, Chiba wanted to cry without tears. My bun! Silently picked up the heavy props, Chiba walked back to the crowd, the students silently gave him a way, looking at his eyes, surprised, unbelievable, astonished, and even a handful of classmates. Fearful glances shot into his eyes. Chibas performance can only be described in one word, and that is "strong"! The Ninja School is the strongest! This can be a fight against the legendary Kakashi! Chiba didn''t pay much attention to this. After so many years, he has been blinded and coldly treated. Unknowingly, he often ignores the eyes around him, and now, it is the same. "The next one, who will come!" The teacher called out as usual. Students, look at me, I look at you, and then their eyes fell on Chiba, Uchiha Hirohiko, and Hyuga Yukina, but no one stood up to practice. High-speed physique, shadow avatar, and gossip empty palm. After seeing these, the students felt that they were playing at the moment, just like a monkey, and the level of the previous battles was too far behind, and it looked like a class door. .novelhall.com~ I feel boring. Suddenly, it was cold. And the three of the instigators, Hyuga Yukina retracted his eyes from Chiba, frowned, and seemed to start thinking, obviously recalling the battle just now and learning from experience. And Hirohiko Uchiha is still a poker face, but the brilliance in his eyes flickers, and he also has a thoughtful look. It is estimated that he is digesting the battle just now. As for Chiba, his gaze crossed the crowd, silently staring at the steamed bun that he had trampled on, still feeling distressed about the steamed bun. He is tight on money now. As an orphan, Konoha will allocate money to him for life every month. It was originally enough for him to eat and drink, but the **** heavy props are expensive to die, almost occupying him 8%. Ten subsistence allowances, and as the weight continues to increase, the price also rises, and now his food intake has greatly increased, but the cost of food can not be saved... Money is really tight! If you can''t graduate as soon as possible and become a Shinobu, it is estimated that you will have to starve to death before the start of World War Three! After all, if you become a Shinobi, you can take over tasks and make money. Although the money is not much, it is still much more than the subsistence allowance. At that time, you will have a surplus. "Cough..." When the teacher saw the cold, he coughed lightly to cover up his embarrassment. Indeed, seeing the fighting of those three people really didn''t give birth to the idea of ??playing. Teacher understands it in his heart, but, after all, it is now in class, and ninja training is also an important actual combat, so he said: "Okay, then, I''ll call the name now." "Noda Tatsuya, you come on stage, appoint an opponent~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read . Chapter 14： Expedited report "Master Naruto III, this is an urgent report from the Ninja School. Please check it out." In Naruto''s office, a ninja gently opened the door and handed the documents in his hand to the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi who was dealing with official duties. At this time, the three generations of Naruto are not old, but they are almost past their prime of life, but Looks in good spirits, holding a pipe in his mouth, looking at a file with intent. This reached out and took the report of the Ninja School, keeping his eyes on the file. Then, he randomly glanced at the report of the Ninja School, his face suddenly changed, put down the original document, and looked at the report of the Ninja School carefully. "Three geniuses...In addition to Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina, there is actually one...well, Taki Chiba, that kid!" Three generations of Hokage groaned. In fact, he thought that Chiba could enter the three geniuses. Column, not surprised. Before , in the rescue operation of Yukuna Hyuga, the child was very eye-catching. Through the narration of Yukuna Hyuga, he could also feel this child''s extraordinary. Two children were able to kill a Shangnin, even a seriously injured Shangnin, that is a very remarkable thing. Generally speaking, students like them who are still in the ninja school encounter Shangnins murderous aura. It''s already immobile. In the face of such a Shinobu, neither of the two children were unable to act. Instead, they counterattacked and killed her. Hyuga Yukana did not talk about her. The qualities of a ninja are obvious to all. Taki Chiba can also resist Shinobu''s murderous aura. , And led the battle to kill Shangnin, this kind of aptitude, he has only seen Jiraiya''s disciple, Bo Feng Shuimen. Also, my disciple, Oshemaru. "Speaking of which, the missions of Watergate and Kushina are coming back soon, too." Hokage III took a puff of smoke and slowly spit it out. "Three generations of Hokage." At this time, the ninja assistant on the side said: "I always feel that it is not appropriate to send Lord Kushina, who is a manjuli, to participate in such a dangerous mission." Three generations shook their heads and smiled, and said, "With the water gate, nothing big will happen." But he felt helpless in his heart: Do not let Jiu Xinnai follow Watergate on this mission, my beard is probably all drawn by this girl. No, I guess the hair won''t be kept. Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage subconsciously touched the hairline on his forehead. The assistant ninja seems to want to say something, but the third generation of Naruto opened the topic: "Gossip empty palm...Hyuga family has a great genius. At this age, I even learned the empty palm." Three generations of Hokage spit out a puff of smoke. "Shadow avatar, Hirohiko Uchiha..." Three generations took a puff of smoke and thought a little bit more, but nodded. "High-speed physique, even Zhongren can''t catch the figure?" Three generations had a look of surprise on their faces, and frowned slightly: "Is it a genius of physique? This child, thinking about putting in a lot of effort. " The next three generations nodded, picked up the Naruto Seal on the side, and typed the word "acknowledge" on the report of the Ninja School. Allow Chiba Takiba, Hirohiko Uchiha, and Yuuki Hyuga to graduate early! "Master III, let alone the other two, this Takichiba..." The assistant ninja took the request document from the Ninja School handed over by Naruto III, looked at it, frowned, and said. "You are worried about the identity of this Takichiba." Three generations of Hokage saw a trace of the assistant. "Yes." The ninja assistant hesitated, nodded and said, "After all, he is the son of a traitor. Allow him to graduate early..." "This kid is very innocent." Three generations of Hokage interrupted his words. "But..." The ninja assistant frowned, still a little disapproving. "This child grew up in Konoha. Although his father was a traitor, his father was dead when he was born. He was just an orphan who grew up in Konoha." The three generations of eyes flashed with sorrow. Take a puff of smoke. The assistant ninja opened his mouth, and he didn''t say what he retorted. He was also an orphan, and his parents died in World War II. Yes, he is just an orphan. "Okay, I see." The assistant looked at the file in his hand and silently remembered Taki Chiba''s name. "Well, you go and send the documents. The three people will be arranged to graduate tomorrow. As for their Shangren teacher..." The third generation of Hokage groaned and shook his pipe: "Well, let me think about it again. The three of them are all first-class geniuses, so they have to choose a good teacher. In other words, Tsunade, Oshamaru, and Jiraiya, are you back?" The assistant ninja shook his head, and said, "Master Sannin has not come back." "Hiss...huh..." The third generation of Hokage swallowed a puff of smoke: "You go first, I''m thinking about this matter." "Yes!" The ninja assistant left. Three generations of Hokage leaned on the chair, touched the pipe with one hand, and thought. At this time, Chiba is sweating like rain, sitting on the wooden stakes behind the house for daily training, sweating like rain. Side kicks, front punches, squats, 10,000 meters running around the house... the sun slanted to the west ~www.novelhall.com~ and then sank into the horizon. Night falls. And Chiba also finished the daily training. After finishing these daily trainings, he did not feel tired. It seems that these loads have begun to adapt slowly! Chiba pondered, Jie Yin in his hand, and the three doors in his body opened quickly. As soon as Jie Yin was completed, Bamen Dunjia quickly transformed into Bamen mode. Tufu, Tulong gun! As always, Jieyin + Eight-door mode + Ninjutsu training, Chiba nodded as he looked at the spiking cones. Now the conversion speed of the raw door mode can be used in actual combat, and the ninjutsu of the Torogun is also very proficient. However, Chiba still did this kind of training five times in a row, and then stopped after the exhaustion surged. Constantly opening and closing the door mode is also a very physical injury. However, this kind of training makes it more convenient for Chiba to open the three doors. Even now, he can directly from the state of not opening the door. Open to the third student door. And as the practice progressed, Chiba found that his physical strength seemed to be increasing. It was too much to repeat three times yesterday, but there is no problem repeating it five times today. Chiba rested for a while, and after taking out Konoha extra-large steamed buns, he stood up again. Next, start practicing this technique! I don''t know if the chakra in the eight-door mode can be used to perform this technique. Chiba took a deep breath and opened the eight-door mode. Chakras of the quasi-zhongren level surged, and his hands began to seal. If this technique can be successful, then my talent will really go against the sky~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 15： graduation "Boom!" The white mist dissipated beside Chiba, he took a long breath, took two breaths, and sat down on the ground. "So tired! This technique is simply not done by humans!" Chiba complained. At this time, Chiba couldn''t move a finger, he had already drained the last trace of physical strength. He opened his hands and fell on his back, looking at the stars in the sky. "Uh... the training of strange power has been forgotten!" Chiba suddenly thought of this. In addition to regular practice, this period of time was the eight-door mode + ninjutsu + Jiujin training, and then today was the training of the new technique, which completely drained his physical strength. "Ugh" Chiba sighed. It would be nice if I had more time, and there would be more time for graduation. I really hope to graduate soon! Chiba thought like this, slowly closing his eyelids, and fell asleep deeply. When the dew hit his face in the next morning, Chiba woke up slowly. He opened his eyes and the sun had slowly risen. The sun was shining on his body, and there was a slight warmth. "It''s the next day?" Chiba sat up in a daze, and yawned. Then he stood up and went back to the room to wash, his stomach groaning. After washing up and buying two extra-large steamed buns in the village, Chiba walked into the school and returned to the familiar classroom, sitting in the seat he had always been, chewing on the steamed buns, and fell asleep. The students in the class, intentionally or unintentionally, set their gazes on him, still with misunderstanding, unbelief, and a very small amount of fear in their eyes. After all, Chiba fought with two geniuses yesterday, smashed the palm of Hyuga Yukina with one punch, and defeated Uchiha Hirohiko with unparalleled speed. In the eyes of the students, he is no longer that little transparent. Be the first in this class! In terms of actual combat. "Morning." At this moment, behind Chiba, there was a sound. Chiba licked the buns and didn''t respond, until Hirohiko Uchiha''s figure passed by him, Chiba didn''t react, and looked left and right, as if he was the only one in the back door, within a three-meter area. Uchiha Hirohiko is saying hello to him! When used to being transparent, Chiba has become accustomed to no one to greet him, and even formed a mindset that someone greets him as well as others. "Oh... morning." Chiba looked at Uchiha Hirohiko, and responded to his greeting in a daze. Hirohiko Uchiha nodded, sat down in front of Chiba, and said, "I met the teacher just now and asked the three of us to sit together." "Huh?" Chiba was startled. Ninja Schools seats are all free to sit, and they cannot fix positions. The teacher suddenly asked the three of them to sit together. What''s the matter? Ah, right, three? Who is the other one? Chiba doubts. Although he was puzzled, Chiba did not ask. Instead, he continued to support his chin with one hand and nibble on the extra-large steamed bun with the other. And Hirohiko Uchiha also looked cold, sitting in front of Chiba, looking out the window, not knowing what he was thinking. "Morning." After a while, someone walked into the back door. "Morning." Uchiha Hirohiko responded. Chiba did not respond. He felt that he should greet Uchiha Hirohiko, not himself. It''s just that the voice seems a bit familiar. Then, a fragrant fragrance penetrated into the tip of the nose, and a figure sat down beside Chiba. Chiba looked over in a little surprise, but saw that Yukina was sitting upright on the chair next to him, feeling Chiba''s gaze, turned her head, and nodded slightly to him. Chiba chewed the steamed buns a few times, and was suddenly shocked that "Morning" also greeted him. "Morning." Chiba lost his nerve and made up for it. "Morning." Hyuga Yukina nodded and said again: "Today the teacher asked the three of us to sit together." "Oh..." Chiba replied. Why do they all know, I dont? Chiba felt depressed. "Hey! Look!" At this time, the students seemed to have discovered something and pointed to the three people at the back door and said. "What are you kidding? Hirohiko and Yukina are sitting next to Takichiba? What''s the matter?" "That''s not right, Yukina and Hirohiko don''t like being crowded with others!" "These three people..." Classmates, you look at me, I look at you, and then all eyes fall on Qianye, staring at Ye Yu tightly. Envy and envy are intertwined in my eyes! Taki Chiba is so lucky to be able to sit behind Hirohiko! I want to sit behind Hongyan, too, even in front! Sitting next to me, I will have no regrets in this life! The girls thought so. This **** Takichiba! What luck did you sit next to Xuena! I want to sit next to Xuena too, no! The back is also OK! No no no! I am also satisfied in the front! Damn it, I''m so envious! This is what the boys think. And Chiba, decisively felt the gazes of the students, turned his head slightly, and narrowed his eyes. What''s the matter with me, they sat here by themselves, haven''t you seen it? As for Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina, they looked out the window one by one and sat with a dignified face. They didn''t even notice these gazes. At this time, the bell sounds in class. Teacher stepped into the classroom, walked to the podium, glanced around, and after seeing the three people in Chiba at the back door, he said: "Before class, I want to announce one thing!" At this time, the students had just returned to their seats, and when they heard the teacher''s words, they all became agitated. "Are there transfer students?" "No? I haven''t heard the news." "I haven''t heard the news either." The students were whispering. Even Chiba is thinking about it. Is there really a transfer student? I remember that in the original book, it seems that only Uzumaki Kushina is a transfer student, uh... new students, no matter what, anyway, they just transferred in to study. Is it Uzumaki Kushina? However, this idea was quickly rejected by Chiba. Now Kakashi is 8 years old. In the class of Bofeng Shuimen, the Bofeng Shuimen at this time will be more than ten or twenty. At least the whirlpool Kushina like him should be at least adult. Impossible to transfer in. "Quiet, quiet!" The teacher pressed a few times to signal everyone to be quiet. After the students calmed down, he listened to him announce: "Now, three generations of Naruto have been approved, Takichiba, Uchiha Hirohiko, and Hyuga Yukina, the three can graduate early!" When said this, the audience was in an uproar. "What, Hirohiko graduated early?" "Yunna graduated early?" The students are incredible. In addition to this incredible, there are waves of disappointment. As a second-year male goddess, they actually graduated? "Can Takichiba graduate early?" Amidst disappointment, there is no shortage of students who expressed great surprise at Chiba graduation! Immediately, the class is noisy. And Chiba himself was a little at a loss. It would be fine if I thought about graduation yesterday. I will graduate today? This... is coming too soon! But ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba thought about it, Uchiha Hirohikos shadow doppelganger, Hyuga Yukinas gossip empty palm, strictly speaking, are ninjutsu or physique at the level of ninja or quasi-ninja. A student who has not graduated from the Ninja School can perform this technique, and it is normal to graduate early. And I defeated two such geniuses, naturally I am also eligible to graduate early! Everything is actually explained. As for Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina, they were very calm, as if this result was expected. "Today, the three of you don''t have to go to class. Tomorrow there will be Shangren who is in charge of your team to give you a notice. From then on, you are going to be under and divided into a team." The teacher said. no class? Chiba''s ears stood up. Leave it alone, so there will be more time! You can also have more training time! "Come here and receive the ninja guard." The teacher took out three guards. Chiba three people stood up one after another and walked to the podium. "Thank you teacher for your continuous care!" After receiving the forehead, the three of them bowed together, and then left the classroom one after another. Hearing these words, the teacher looked at Chiba, but felt a little ashamed in his heart: Your achievements are the result of your hard work, the teacher... really didn''t help... sorry. Then, the teacher sorted out his mood and started class. "Well, now we begin to explain the uncertain assumptions and the theory of mechanical energy." Its just that the students expect Ai Ai to watch the three leaving outside, and they dont want to listen to the class~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ Mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 16： Shinobu selection "I''m going back." Chiba, who walked out of the classroom, couldn''t wait to go home, and greeted Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yuuna. After all, we have to act together in the future, and we need to get in touch more or less. Moreover, the two of them are not bad in strength, and it is very safe to be separated. He fought side by side with Hyuga Yukina, and Hyuga Yuuna also gave up his life to save him, Chiba trusts Hyuga Yuuna. Trust among ninjas is also very important. Moreover, these two people don''t seem to care about their identity as the sons of traitors. This makes him feel at ease. If there is a mission or action in the future that falls into a crisis and one has to sacrifice one person, he will not be a "son of a traitor" The identity of the two of them was regarded as abandoned for the first time. Uchiha Hirohiko nodded, and said coldly, "I will show you more in the future." Then he walked to the side for himself, it seemed that it was not the way home. Hyuga Yukina also said, "I''m going back too, see you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow." Chiba turned around and said, his feet could not wait to step out. Hirohiko Uchiha, who walked out, heard the two talk to see you tomorrow. He paused, put on a poker face, and added a delay that was several seconds later: "See you tomorrow." At this time, Chiba stepped away, and Hyuga Yuuna also turned and left, leaving him with two backs. Suddenly, there was a cold sweat behind his head. At this moment, at the gate of Konoha Village, two men and women in Konoha ninja costumes stopped. I saw the man with blond hair and unparalleled beauty. He smiled at the sign of Konoha Village on the gate. His smile was gentle and made people feel safe. Beside him, the woman has eye-catching red hair and beautiful eyebrows. She is also a big beauty. The two are standing together, like a biren. And the woman looked at the Konoha sign on the gate, stretched her waist, and showed a big smile, a little bit charming and cute. "We are back! Konoha Village." Hearing the woman''s words, the man said: "Kushina, let''s go back and report on the task first." "Hmm." The woman nodded. These two are Bo Feng Shuimen who returned from a mission, and Uzumaki Kushina. "Three generations of adults, Namazumi and Kushina have returned." The assistant ninja opened the door of the Naruto office and reported. At this time, the three generations of Hokage were holding their pipes, looking at the three personal data sheets on the table, frowning, and hearing the report of the assistant ninja, he was overjoyed and said, "Let them come in now." Assistant Ninja said: "They have..." "Three generations, I''m back!" Before the assistant ninja had finished speaking, a red-haired beauty rushed through the door with a big smile. At the end of the words, there was that strange mouth addiction. "Oh! Nushina!" The third generation of Hokage smiled, but subconsciously touched his hair with his hands. looks very happy, huh! My hair and beard are saved. Three generations of Hokage breathed a sigh of relief. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, we are back." Another person turned out from behind the door, with blond hair and blue eyes, and he was formally at the gate of Feng Shui. "Fire room, it''s hard work." Bo Feng Water Gate nodded slightly to the assistant ninja. "You have worked hard, Mizumon." The ninja assistant said to Hafeng Mizumon. "How is the situation over there?" Hokage III said. Assistant Ninja closed the door wittily, and walked out himself. Bo Feng Shuimen stepped forward, his face serious: "Tuyin has already started to move, and based on the news I got from that ninja seven years ago, I guess it will be soon." The three generations of Hokage were taken aback, and said seriously: "Is there no other possibility?" Uzumaki Kushina''s smile also converged, and he looked at the gate of the wave. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly and said: "The exact time is not known, but soon, we need to take some precautions." Sandaime nodded, and sighed, "It''s going to be a little more troublesome." Next, there was silence, and the third generation eyes hesitated and did not speak. Bo Feng Mizuno also frowned, thoughtfully, Uzumaki Kushina looked at this, looked at that, and suddenly saw the personal information sheet on the table. "What is this?" Uzumaki Kushina stepped forward, picked up the information sheet on the desk, but saw three photos printed on it, as well as the lives of three ninja school students. Chiba Taki, Hirohiko Uchiha, Yukata Hyuga. "These are three students who were approved to graduate early." Three generations of Hokage said: "They are three very good seedlings." "Let me take a look, let me take a look." Uzumaki Kushina looked at it carefully: "High-speed physique, shadow clone, gossip empty palm, only seven years old, three capable children!" "Three generations of adults, have you chosen a good teacher for Shinobu?" Bo Feng Shuimen was slightly surprised when he heard it. The three generations of Hokage took a breath and said, "I originally planned to bring them to Tsunade, Osake Maru, or Jiraiya, but all three of them are on mission and haven''t returned to the village. Mizumon, are you interesting? " Bo Feng Shuimen shook his head, and said, "I already have Kakashi, Daitu and Lin with me." "Oh..." Three generations of Hokage sighed and said, "Yes, then look at what other ninjas in the village who can cultivate these three geniuses." "Three geniuses...this is really rare. Three geniuses are formed into a team. This is really stressful for Shinobu teacher." Bo Feng Shuimen smiled and said. "Yeah, these three people, as long as they are given enough time, they will definitely become great ninjas." Sandaime Naruto smashed his pipe. "Leave them to me?" At this moment, Uzumaki Kushina said suddenly. "Jun Xinna?" Third generation Hokage was startled. Bo Feng Shuimen smiled and said: "Jushinna, you are still a Zhong Ren, and you can''t bring an apprentice." "So what does it matter, I also have the strength of Shangnin. It''s just that you have not let me do tasks, so you didn''t rise to Shangnin." Uzumaki Kushina retorted. Indeed, Kushinas sealing technique and the huge Chakra of the Maelstrom clan, except that she is the Nine-Tailed person, Zhuli~www.novelhall.com~ and cant let her leave the village. Generally speaking, its hers who can bear it. opponent. And... these three children are very talented. Taki Chiba has a water gate level qualification. If the three of them are by Kushina, it would be a way to protect Kushina. It''s just that what the three children have now... their strength is still far short, and if there is no excellent teaching... it won''t work. Three generations of Hokage thought about it, and he glanced at Kushina. At this time, Kushina was fighting with Bo Feng Shuimen. He said that Bo Feng Shuimen could only smile, but he couldn''t convince Bo Feng Shuimen. His red hair fluttered up, already a little anxious. "Three generations, I will be their teacher!" Three generations of Hokage was thinking, Uzumaki Kushina was already staring at him, staring at him with red hair fluttering. "I will definitely train them to become the greatest ninjas! Anyway, you don''t plan to let me out anymore!" Uzumaki Kushina said with slanted eyes. Looking at Uzumaki Kushina, the three generations of Hokage smiled helplessly. Indeed, he can''t let Kushina go out anymore. This time, let her go out, and he has been under a lot of pressure. Alas... Forget it, tell Watergate to pay more attention from the side. Three generations of Hokage looked at Bofeng Shuimen, Bofeng Shuimen understood, and nodded helplessly. So, the three generations of Hokage nodded, and said to Uzumaki Kushina: "Well, you will call them tomorrow." Hearing the affirmative answer, Uzumaki Kushina smiled again. "Thank you, Sandaime...sir." Regarding this, the three generations of Naruto had no choice but to laugh bitterly~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are available at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 17： Late When I returned to Chiba at home, I slept with a head covering, and then followed the eternal training. After the daily training, there was another three-plus-one training of Eight Doors + Kieyin + Ninjutsu, and to do this, Chiba His stamina is almost drained. The training of strange power was put on hold again. Because there will be Shinninkai to summon them tomorrow, Chiba did not continue training. After dinner, he rested. When the morning light broke, Chiba woke up on time, but this time she was not always drowsy. After getting up for the first time, Chiba felt refreshed, opened the window, and took a deep breath of the fresh morning. air. Suddenly, a question appeared in his heart. This Shangnin-sensei, how do you tell him to gather? Then, Chiba was stunned. Yesterday when the teacher asked the three of them to sit together, he did not receive a notification. It was because Hongyan and Xuena took the initiative to sit next to him. "It feels like a pit." Chiba gave a wry smile, glanced at the corner of his eyes, and suddenly found a piece of kunai inserted under her window. In the morning breeze, a piece of paper tied behind kunai was flying. Subconsciously, Chiba is flying backwards, and the paper tied behind Kumu is usually a detonating talisman. Could it be that Shinnin''s associate? Chibas first thought was that the accomplice of Shinnin he killed was still in the village, and he was attacked. However, the imaginary explosion did not happen, except for the sound of the wind, it was the sound of the paper being blown. Chiba frowned slightly, approached the window cautiously, and looked down. Only then did I find that Supremacy was tied to a piece of white paper with it written on it, but it was definitely not an initiating talisman. He was relieved now. Take down kunai, take down the paper. , gathered at Konoha Gate at 11 o''clock this morning. It is very simple to write these, Chiba instantly understood that this is the summoning message from his Shangnin teacher. Chiba looked at the wall clock on the wall, and it was only around 7:20. Do the daily training! Anyway, there are still more than three hours, time should be enough. Chiba quickly washed and ate breakfast (Konoha extra-large steamed buns), and began daily training. Five hundred side kicks, five hundred forehands, five hundred squats, five hundred push ups... After doing these, Chiba did not perform a regular 10,000-meter run, but went back to the house and washed it with cold water. After changing into clean clothes, he looked at the clock. 10.45. It''s almost time to go out. Chiba thought, and left his cabin. What kind of Shinobu will be? Wave wind water gate? It seems that he is still carrying Kakashiban, it is impossible to take us! it''s a pity! Along the way, Chiba couldn''t help thinking about it. After all, if there is a good Shangren to guide him, his strength must rise quickly. In the original work, Sasuke even learned A-level ninjutsu Chidori from his teacher Kakashi, and Naruto also learned a ball that runs through the entire original work from Jiraiya... Uh, no, it''s Helix Maru, too A-level ninjutsu. In the same period of Naruto and Sasuke, there is also one person who also gained the advantage of an excellent Shangnin teacher, that is, Xiao Li, who learned the eight-door Dunjia from Kay, has a full-scale talent in physical skills, and has become an amazing Ninja. It can be said that in Naruto World, a good teacher is very important. Chiba also thought that if Bo Feng Shuimen coached, maybe he could still learn from Thunder God. While thinking, Chiba soon reached the center of the village, and then walked out, and after a while, Konoha''s gate was reached. "Thank you." At this moment, Chiba heard an old voice on the side of the road, as if thanking someone. turned his head and looked, but saw a young man with a pair of big goggles on his forehead, showing a big smile, and the sun warmly said to the old man who thanked him: "It''s okay, I''m leaving, grandma!" The old man smiled and watched him run away all the way. It seems that when he ran, he was still muttering anxiously: "I''m really going to be late now!" Chiba looked at his back and blinked. Is this... with soil? I really... have crossed into the world of Naruto! It was also when I met Kakashi and the third generation of Naruto. When Chiba saw these main characters, there was always a feeling of unreality. "Uh..." Suddenly, Chiba also got up and ran. I will be late too! By the time Chiba arrived at Konoha Gate, it was ten minutes late. Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga were already waiting there. At the same time, there was a beauty with a beautiful red hair, akimbo and frowning. . This is our Shangnin teacher? It seems...a bit familiar! Chiba''s mouth twitched. These Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina, one of the poker faces at the beginning, and no expression, but that red-haired beauty, like that, is definitely angry and very angry. Chiba had no doubt that if he ran up like this, he would definitely be beaten. At this time, I should find an excuse. Chiba was running, his mind turned quickly. There is it! Chiba quickly got an idea. At this time, the three also noticed that Chiba was running over. Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga turned their heads, and when they saw Chiba, they all nodded slightly. But the red-haired beauty was twitching at the corners of her mouth, her brows frowned, her hair fluttered slowly, and a fist was raised uncontrollably. "Ha! Good morning everyone, everyone, today I am lost on the road of life, so..." Chiba said while beckoning. "Boom!" Then, Chiba received a violent punch on the top of the head, and a big bag became red and bulged, as if it was still smoking. Fuck, it hurts! This strength! Painful Chiba covered his head with both hands, and squatted down. After the red-haired beauty finished a punch, her anger seemed to be vented by the punch. She turned her head and smiled, with an amiable look, and said softly: "Now that everyone is here, I will introduce myself first. , I am your teacher, Uzumaki Kushina." At this time, Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukina Hyuga were sweating coldly behind their heads, and they were shocked when they looked at Chiba who was squatting on the floor sorely. Just that moment, so fast! Although Qianye was still a few meters away, he rushed to Chiba''s side... almost never saw how Qianye got his fist. The two of them swallowed. Is this Shangnin? When Chiba heard the introduction of the red-haired beauty, his eyes stared. Uzumaki Kushina, Naruto''s mother, wife of four generations of Hafengshuimen, Nine-tailed person Zhuli, master of sealing... A series of nouns flashed through Chiba''s mind. Uzumaki Kushina! Turned out to be my teacher? Chiba slowly stood up. At this time, Uzumaki Kushina introduced to Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina, with his back facing him. Look at this figure, and the eye-catching red hair... can''t be wrong, it is Uzumaki Kushina. er... wait, I remember, Uzumaki Kushina is just a forbearance in the end... how can we take us... Chiba suddenly had a bad premonition, feeling that something like A-level ninjutsu was flying away like a dove. "Then, it''s up to you to introduce yourself." Uzumaki Kushina suddenly turned around and said to Chiba. "Takichiba." "Uchiha Hirohiko." "Hinata Yukina." At the end of Uzumaki Kushina''s words, Chiba was the first to report his name, and then Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga also reported their names. Although Uzumaki Kushina knew their names a long time ago, it is still necessary to introduce himself. "What are you good at?" With that, Uzumaki Kunai motioned Chiba to stand with Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga. Chiba Yiyan walked over, and the three of them stood in a row. "Soft Fist." Hyuga Yukina was the first to speak. "Fire escape, shadow clone." Uchiha Hirohiko said. "Tianshu~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba also said. Uzumaki Kushina raised his brows. When the three people spoke, one had a pretty face, a poker face, and another thoughtful. is just... a gloomy trio! Originally, she wanted to get the three to get acquainted with each other by introducing each other, but unexpectedly, the answers of the three were very concise. Where is this introduction? It is clearly a report! There is no breath of life at all, how can I get acquainted with! "Hey..." She sighed long, but when she looked up, there was already a warm smile on her mouth. "Since we know each other, let the teacher ask you to eat on the first day of today. What do you want to eat?" "Barbecue!" "Barbecue!" "Barbecue!" The three said quickly, concisely and clearly. Uzumaki Kushina not only stirred his brows, but also twitched the corners of his mouth, and his smile became very reluctant. He said, "Very well, then let''s have a good ramen!" "It''s not baking..." Chiba asked. But after half of the question, Uzumaki Kushina glared back at the second half of the sentence. Thinking of the punch he had just received, Chiba lightly coughed, "Hirohiko, Xuena, Yile Ramen, it''s very famous, I like it very much. ." Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina also saw Uzumaki Kushinas gaze and nodded: "Yeah, yeah, lets have a ramen." Uzumaki Kushina nodded in satisfaction: "Okay, let''s go, teacher treats." The three people responded happily, but at the same time said in their hearts: This teacher seems a bit unreliable~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please visit. Chapter 18： 1 Le Ramen Yiles uncle is so young... This is Chiba''s first thought of entering a ramen shop in Yilaku. "Okay, this is your ramen. Because it is Kousina, I added more char siu to you." The young uncle of Yile said, and placed four bowls of ramen in front of the four. "Thank you, uncle!" The three said in unison. "Brother Yile, thank you." Uzumaki Kushina also said. As soon as the ramen was put down, Chibas stomach groaned. After all, he had just started his daily training in the morning, and now its normal to be hungry when it comes to eating. However, Chiba is still a little embarrassed in front of the two girls, Kushina Uzumaki and Yuuki Hyuga. took a peek, the three of them didn''t seem to notice their side, but stared at the ramen in front of them. "I''m moving!" At this time, Uzumaki Kushina was the first to start, and then he broke off the disposable chopsticks. "I''m gonna start now." "I''m gonna start now." Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina also opened the disposable chopsticks, and then ate them. Chiba was stunned for a moment, and then murmured "I started...", quickly opened the chopsticks, and began to **** and eat. For Chiba, who has been eating steamed buns, this ramen is simply delicious, and the food is a bit embarrassing. Fuck, how long have you not eaten meat! Chiba ate, crying without tears. This weight-bearing item is too expensive. In order to save this part of the budget, Chiba eats steamed buns and drinks boiled water every day. Looking at the other three people, Hyuga Yukina eats the most gentle, after all, she is a pretty lady. And Uchiha Hirohiko also eats well, and the two are in sharp contrast with Chiba''s embarrassing way of eating. And even though Uzumaki Kushina was the first to open his chopsticks, he did not eat noodles with his chopsticks, but looked at the three of them and smiled. Uncle Yile...Uh, he is actually a young guy now, he is a sweet customer with a smile on his mouth. Among the three, Chiba ate the fastest. When Hyuga Yuuna ate one third and Uchiha Hirohiko ate half, he had no more soup. Touched his stomach, Chiba noticed that he was only half full, and sighed in his heart: It would be better to eat one more bowl. But, he was too embarrassed to order another bowl, after all, it was someone else''s treat. And just as Chiba sighed, a bowl of ramen was placed in front of him. The soup was clear and the noodles were good, and Uncle Yile added a lot of char siu. Chiba turned his head to look, but saw Uzumaki Kushina smiling at him, and said, "Eat." Chiba looked at the face, then looked at Uzumaki Kushina again, and was startled. "Eat quickly, it won''t taste good when it''s cold." Uzumaki Kushina said again. "Teacher, don''t you want to eat?" Chiba was sitting next to Hyuga Yukina, next to Uchiha Hirohiko, and next to Hyuga Yukina was Uzumaki Kushina. He looked at Kushina and found There was no face in front of her. The bowl of noodles in front of her belongs to her. "I just remembered that I was too full for breakfast today, I can''t eat it anymore," Uzumaki Kushina said. Chiba looked at the face in front of him, frowning and hesitating. "Hurry up," Uzumaki Kushina said again. but he didnt want Chiba to say: "Have you never eaten it?" I still have the expression that I dont want to eat the ones you have eaten. Suddenly, Uzumaki Kushina raised his red hair, not feeling that he had raised his fist. "Boom!" "If you ask you to eat it, you can eat it!" Uzumaki Kushina was angry. Chiba once again raised a big red packet on his head, smoke was on his head, and the painful tears were about to fall, but the corners of his mouth unconsciously showed a smile, enduring the pain and said, "I''m moving." After , I grabbed my chopsticks and ate hard. While Chiba was immersed in bitterness, Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina glanced at the corners of their eyes, and they were all stunned when they saw Chiba''s expressions under the cover of bitterness. Then, they glanced at each other, and each nodded. "My char siu is gone." Suddenly Hyuga Yukina stretched out a chopstick and snatched the char siu from the Chiba bowl. "Neither did I." Uchiha Hirohiko also quickly went down with his chopsticks and grabbed a char siu. But he didn''t expect that before it fell into his own bowl, he was snatched back by Chiba''s chopsticks. During the period, Chiba did not lift his head. At the same time, he also regained a char siu from Hyuga Xuena. Seeing that the char siu had been taken back, the two of them were not reconciled, and two chopsticks came down again... so they took it back, retaken it... the three of them started making noise. Then there was "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Three times, Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina also raised blue smoke on their heads, bulging red packets, as for Chiba, it became a gourd. Baby hairstyle, two red packages are shiny. "Eat well!" Uzumaki Kushina retracted his fist and brows jumped. "Yes..." The three lowered their heads and concentrated on eating noodles. It''s just that the corners of the three people''s lips couldn''t help but show a smile. As for Uzumaki Kushina, she focused her gaze on Chiba. Looking at Chiba, she seemed to see herself when she first came to Konoha. She was bullied by boys and called the plague...... It was the same as him. I should care more about him. Uzumaki Kushina thought so. Then I looked at Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukina Hyuga, smiling at the corners of their mouths, saying: Every student, I should care more. Uzumaki Kushina looked at the unbearable smile on the corners of the three people''s mouths and smiled slightly. The other two children, under the light of genius, are probably also endless loneliness. After sucking for a while, Chiba drank the soup clean again, and the other two, just like him, picked up the bowl and drank the soup clean. "Duh!" The three of them all put down the bowl. "Are you full?" Uzumaki Kushina asked. "I''m full..." Chiba touched his stomach, which was really full, two bowls of noodles. The other two also nodded. "Well, now, let''s do some digestion exercises!" Uzumaki Kushina paid the bill, stood up, looked at the three of them, and smiled. Seeing this smile, Chiba immediately had a bad feeling, and looked at each other with Hirohiko Uchiha and Yuuki Hyuga. UU reading www.uukanshu.com I always feel that this smile is unkind! The three quickly reached a consensus. An hour later. Chiba and the three people, led by Uzumaki Kushina, came to a clearing. There are dense forests on both sides of the clearing and bushes. Uzumaki Kushina stood in front of them and said, "Then, let''s start." The three of Chiba, you look at me, and I look at you, the ominous feeling is getting stronger and stronger. "You are waiting there." Uzumaki Kushina said as he walked back. retreated to 20 meters away, she said from a distance: "The rules of exercise after a meal are very simple, as long as you can touch me, even if you pass! The exercise will not end before you touch me!" Before I met her, did the exercise not end? In other words... if you don''t touch her, you are not allowed to stop! Chiba''s eyes narrowed. Seems simple... The three of them exchanged glances, each of them meant this. Then, they were dumbfounded. I saw Uzumaki Kushina made a seal. "Boom boom boom boom..." One by one, the vortex Kushina appeared in this clearing. At this moment, at least thirty shadow clones were created. Multiple shadow avatars! Chiba recognized this technique at once. What a huge amount of chakra! Chiba smiled bitterly. The huge amount of chakras in the Uzumaki family...I am so envious! "Then, exercise after a meal, let''s start!" Thirty vortex Nine Xin Naiqi said. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 19： Exercise after meal White eyes! write round eyes! Hinata Yukina''s eye corners and meridians extended to the temples, white pupils appeared, Uchiha Hirohiko''s eyes flashed scarlet, and the writing wheel eyes opened. "How is it?" Chiba asked behind them. "Chakra is completely evenly distributed, and it is impossible to see which is the shadow clone and which is the main body." Hyuga Yuuna said. At the same time, Hirohiko Uchiha nodded, his writing wheel could not be seen. Chiba nodded. All this was within his expectations. At this time, he was starting to untie the load and put it on the ground carefully to avoid making any noise. At this time, the three of them were hiding in a lush bush. It was almost Jiu Xinnai who announced the start of the after-dinner exercise. The three of them jumped into the bushes on the side at the same time, and kept wandering, and finally stopped here. Concealed. And in the clearing outside the bushes, every three Jiuxinai back to back, a total of ten teams, each separated by a distance ranging from one to five meters, forming a defensive formation, monitoring all directions, as long as they appear, no matter from No matter which angle they attack, they will be attacked by the nearest Jiu Xinnai, and another one from the other team. The body of Jiuxina is in it. This movement, this game, is not over until it encounters the main body of Kushina. "Hirohiko, Xuena, now we are full of food and drink, it is the time when the combat effectiveness is strongest, if we drag it down, it will be very detrimental to us, Kushina...the teacher''s Chakra is far more than us, and even the elite is completely forbearing. Can''t compare, no! Even the three generations of Hokage can''t be compared. We can''t afford it, we must fight quickly." Chiba patted them on the shoulder and said to them. The two looked back at Chiba, and each nodded. Uchiha Hirohiko said: "I can feel the strong vitality, the teacher''s Chakra." Hyuga Yukana also nodded and agreed. Of course, the vitality of the Chakra of the Uzumaki clan can even restrain the nine tails. Chiba said in his heart, but also secretly surprised in his heart. In the original work, there are not many descriptions of Uzumaki Kushina, only in the memory of the battle of Kyuubi. But at that time, because the seal of childbirth weakened, Kyuubi broke free, and entered a state of mortal weakness. There was nothing at all. How to use strength. And now it seems that Uzumaki Kushina''s combat effectiveness should be very strong, generally Shinobu can''t fight her at all! "Do you have any battle plan?" Hyuga Yukina asked. Chiba shook his head and said, "I haven''t figured it out yet, but this should be an "after-dinner exercise" to train concealment, sneak attacks, and distinguish between the shadow clone and the body." Hearing Chiba''s words, both Hyuga Yukina and Uchiha Hirohiko looked at Chiba, but saw that Chiba''s eyes were clear, as if they had understood everything. Looking at the defensive state of Kushina in the field, he suddenly understood. Yes, this is an exercise to train sneak attacks and distinguish the clone of the body! Chiba actually noticed it right away... Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina glanced at each other, a sense of relief came to life, and nodded. As Hyuga Yukina was about to speak, Chiba suddenly said, "Watch behind!" At the same time, Chiba turned around with a punch. Before this punch was thrown, the door opened and closed in his body opened quickly. After this punch was thrown, 100% of the muscles of his body burst out, and from top to bottom. The fist hit one place. "Boom!" There was a muffled sound, and the two fists collided. While Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina looked intently, it was Uzumaki Kushina who jumped in the air and sneaked in. Chiba blocked this punch. After all, the two were geniuses and responded quickly. Each grabbed two shurikens and threw them out quickly. And Uzumaki Kushina was surprised at the strength of Chiba''s hand at this time. When the four shurikens struck, although she had a reaction, she had already avoided it and was hit by the shuriken. It turned into a white mist and slowly dissipated. "Shadow clone." This Takichiba is very alert and sensitive, and he has such great strength. Hirohiko and Yukina are also good. In that sudden situation, they reacted almost instantly and made an attack judgment, and the angle of the shuriken is also very tricky, and the shuriken is also very good! According to the message from the defeated shadow clone, the main body of Uzumaki Kushina smiled. At this time, they should have dispersed! Uzumaki Kushina judged, she believed that her three genius disciples, when the shadow clone found them, instinctively knew that they were exposed and absolutely could not stay where they were. At this time, his shadow clone walked out of a three-person team, walked to the place where the three were hiding, pushed aside the bushes, and looked for it. At this time, they have to let them know that they are doing the right thing. Uzumaki Kushina thought so. However, she did not expect that when her shadow clone was searching, she was kicked and exploded. Chiba flew out and ran directly to the counter where the shadow clone was. The clone was blown by a punch by Chiba. And the other shadow clone in the three-person team reacted and held Chiba''s second flying kick. At the same time, the shadow clones of another team rushed to support, and asked Chiba to kick back to the bushes. The two shadow clones nodded slightly and rushed into it. Chiba didn''t leave? Uzumaki Jiuxinai was slightly surprised. I was thinking about ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba came out of the bushes again, and the two shadow clones followed closely behind, but Chiba ignored them and ran directly towards the shadow clones of other teams. Ye''s speed was very fast, and the two shadow clones couldn''t catch up for a while. This is the speed that a seven-year-old child can achieve? Uzumaki Kuzina was slightly surprised, and when he saw Chiba''s speed, he became surprised. Just as she was surprised, Chiba had already followed the three shadow avatars behind her, a total of nine shadow avatars, during which he exploded one shadow avatar, and injured one, losing his combat effectiveness. What can I do! After was surprised, Uzumaki Kushina couldn''t appreciate it. But... too reckless! At this time, Chiba has been surrounded by nine shadow clones. There is no door in front and no way to the back. There are shadow clones on the left and right, and they have been forced to a dead end. There are two other little guys, where will they be? Uzumaki Kuzina shifted his attention to other places a little, and paid attention to the left and right. Now there are 6 shadow clones. The two shadow clones who chased Chiba have automatically added to the one that was blown up and the shadow clone. Went to the team that wounded a shadow clone, and this team was the team in front of Uzumaki Kushina''s position, in the center of the open space. At this moment, in a bush, a fire suddenly flashed, and a big fireball shot out from it. Art fire escape **** fireball! And in the bushes that rushed out of the fireball, a twist was shot out suddenly. Fireball and Twist, respectively rushed to the two shadow clone teams. Uchiha Hirohiko, Hyuga Yukina. Join the war~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 20： Cooperate "Boom!" The team of shadow clones that the fireball rushed out noticed the fireball for the first time, but the fireball came so fast, they had only time to push one shadow clone out, and they were swallowed by the fireball. In an instant, the two shadow clones were swallowed by Hokage and burst. At the same time, Hirohiko Uchiha flew out from the bush where the fireball rushed out, and smashed the shadow clone that was pushed to the ground by his companion. On the other side, the gossip empty palm hit a shadow clone, and the huge force pushed her directly away. The three shadow clones collided with each other. The first shadow clone was hit with a "bang" burst. At the same time, the other two shadows burst. The clone was also knocked out of balance. At that moment, Hyuga Yukina rushed out, with both fists and soft fists exploding, with two bangs, exploding the two shadow clones. Almost at the same time as Uchiha Hirohiko, he packed up two shadow clones. In an instant, Uzumaki Kushina lost 6 shadow clones. After removing the 9 shadow clones that surrounded Chiba, she was left with 4 shadow clones. Twelve people including herself. is to blow up all the shadow clones, and then find my position? Uzumaki Kushina saw through their thoughts. Besides, did the three shadow avatars that Chiba led to just cause some dead ends? So that the two shadow avatars couldn''t react for the first time, did they eat the attack of Hirohiko and Xuena? The three of them don''t talk much, but they cooperate very well. Uzumaki Kushina was still very pleased. After all, with excellent cooperation, even three ninjas can kill ninjas that are much better than them. And the strategy is also good, but it is still a bit reckless! At this time, the remaining four teams of Uzumaki Kushina, one team is in front, the two teams are on the two wings of this team, and the last team is the team where Uzumaki Kushina is. When the two shadow avatars were attacked and wiped out, Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina just stood still, and the two shadow avatar teams on the two wings of the middle shadow avatar team quickly rushed up, respectively, Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina Surrounded. For a time, Chiba, Uchiha Hirohiko, and Hyuga Yukina were all surrounded by shadow clones. Three shadow clones of Uzumaki Kushina are surrounded, and Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga are also in desperation. Before they were able to hit the shadow clones, they were completely surprised by a sneak attack. Faced with the three squadrons who were waiting for the avatars, they couldn''t break through no matter how talented they were. ended Uzumaki Kushina looked in his eyes and made a conclusion in his heart. However, she is still very happy. These three disciples are cooperative and talented. As long as they are trained strictly, they will soon become unique ninjas! Uzumaki Kuna is very confident. At this moment, suddenly in the circle of nine people, a soil cone suddenly pierced out, and a shadow clone was penetrated on the spot, exploded into a white mist with a bang, and at the same time a figure rushed up along the soil cone. Chiba! Uzumaki Kushina''s pupils widened slightly. This is soil escape ninjutsu! He... will he still escape? At this time, Chiba rushed over the soil cone, and the eight shadow clones behind him quickly reacted and chased after him. "Hirohiko!" Chiba yelled, rushed to the top of the cone, leaped up, and chewed from top to bottom at the speed of thunder, blasting one of the three shadow clones surrounding Hirohiko. surrounded by Uchiha Hirohiko seemed to be prepared, and rushed towards Chiba. "Snapped!" Chiba landed. Almost the moment he got up, Uchiha Hirohiko''s hand was already stretched out. He grabbed it smoothly, whirled around and threw Uchiha Hirohiko out. At this time, Chiba was already in the life mode. At this moment, Hirohiko Uchiha flew towards the encirclement of Yukata Hyuga at a very fast speed, holding a kunai in his hand. "Boom!" At this time, one shadow clone in the encirclement of Yukata Hyuga had his back facing the flying Uchiha Hirohiko. Although the other shadow clones had discovered that they wanted to push her away, how fast Uchiha Hirohiko was, and the other shadow clones reached out. At that time, Kumo had already plunged into the body of the shadow clone, and was thrown to the ground by Uchiha Hirohiko, and the shadow clone burst immediately. And when Hyuga Yukina saw a gap in the encircling circle, he quickly ran out towards Chiba, and when Uchiha Hirohiko fell on the ground, he pulled him up easily, and the three quickly merged, back to back, and formed one with Kushin. The defensive formation of Nai Ying''s clone team is the same. And Uzumaki Kushina''s shadow clone has arrived, and twelve shadow clones surrounded the three. Chiba panted, and the chakra in the biophysical mode in his body was almost exhausted, and said: "Hirohiko, Xuena, are you all right!" "It''s okay, I''m still intact." Hyuga Xuena said, but it was a bit reluctant. Her body had consumed almost 80% of her chakras. The gossip empty palm just now consumed a lot of her chakras. After all, gossip empty palms. Less to say, it has to be a soft boxing technique of the quasi-to-nin level, mastering it at her age is simply unbelievable. Even the vast majority of the clan''s family cannot grasp it until death. And Hirohiko Uchiha was panting like Chiba at this time, and said, "Twenty percent." The two succinct words show the current situation of Uchiha Hirohiko. 20% of his Chakra is left, not much. Uzumaki Kushina looked at from a distance, and exhaled. The cooperation of the three people just now can be said to be seamless, and the smoothness has produced a kind of beauty of fighting. For an instant, she really thought they could get out of the siege and attack! This time is finally over, the last effort is also worthy of praise. In battle, if you give up, it means death. This is the spirit of not giving up. Uzumaki Kushina was really satisfied with the three disciples, and at the same time he felt the weight of his shoulders. It is her responsibility to teach the three of them well! was at the stall where Kushina was relieved, a smile hung from the corner of Chiba''s mouth: "Then, Hirohiko, Yukina, let''s start!" "Oh Oh!" the two answered. As soon as Chibas voice fell, in the group of shadow clones in front of Kushina, two of the shadow clones suddenly turned around and slammed their fists on the other shadow clone. In an instant, the shadow clone burst. At the same time, he rushed to the main formation of Uzumaki Kushina. what! Uzumaki Kushina opened his eyes in horror. My shadow clone, betrayed me? In shock, the two traitor shadow clones had already rushed, and the other two shadow clones of the current team seemed to be a little unbelievable. Frozen on the spot, when the traitor shadow clones bullied him, they didn''t react and were immediately beaten. burst. There was a joyful smile on the faces of the two traitor shadow clones. is going to succeed! "Boom!" Just as this smile rose, Uzumaki Kushina slammed two punches, and the two shadow clones were instantly blown up. "Don''t be too early!" Uzumaki Kushina said. Just at the talking stall, a figure fell from the sky, and with a "pop", she grabbed her fist. "It seems that this is the main body of Mr. Kushina!" Chiba''s voice sounded in front of her. She looked down and saw that Chiba was squatting on the ground, surrounded by some dust that he aroused from the sky. She looked at herself with a smile, and then looked at the encircling circle. Hyuga Yukina and Uchiha Hirohiko clasped their hands together~www. novelhall.com~ to be a springboard. Did leap over by the strength of two people? This kid... Has a game been set? From the time when my shadow clone was searching the bushes, he suddenly flew out and exploded, and then deliberately attacked other shadow clones, deliberately kicked into the bushes, and attracted the two shadow clones to chase. I am afraid that at that time, the shadow clones were dropped. Those two traitor shadow clones, did Hirohiko''s shadow clones become his own? Do not! Hirohiko''s chakras can be divided into a shadow clone at most, and a shadow clone... The Hyuga family rejects all ninjutsu except the three-shenjutsu. It can''t be Xuena, is it Chiba! Earth escape, physical skill, shadow clone! He actually has control! What a terrible talent this is, I''m afraid Water Gate can''t match him! Then in a series of battles, he deliberately attracted so many shadow clones, as well as the sneak attacks of Hirohiko and Yukina, and the battle to escape from the encirclement...all in order to attract the attention of himself and the shadow clones to the three of them. For the two traitor shadow clones, no, should it be said that it was the surprise attack of the shadow clones of Hirohiko and Chiba? For the last time, he expected that I would be able to shoot the burst shadow clone? Then, taking advantage of that moment of relaxation, I touched myself! And I calculated the distance from the encirclement circle to my side... Then I cooperated and leapt out. What a careful thinking this is! Uzumaki Kushina was shocked with reflection in his pupils. Exercise after a meal... She actually lost! These three people are really outstanding! Especially Chiba, is simply an unprecedented genius~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read . Chapter 21： Take a chance Uzumaki Kushina pulled away the bushes, and saw that his two shadow clones were **** and sturdy, with a handkerchief in their mouths, but they were not blown up. Is it to consider that there will be information feedback to the body after the shadow clone is released, thus destroying the package operation? "Boom boom boom boom!" Uzumaki Jiuxina lifted all shadow clone control, and the shadow clone''s information came back. It turned out to be like this. In the feedback from the shadow clones, Uzumaki Kushina could clearly see the process of the two shadow clones being subdued. The moment they entered the bushes, they were overwhelmed by the rope, and then Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga came up and subdued them. Fast and accurate. Uzumaki Kushina nodded unconsciously. At the same time, she also saw Uchiha Hirohiko and Chiba split the shadow clone together, and the whole process of the shadow clone becoming herself. Not only Hyuga Yuuna and Uchiha Hirohiko''s expressions of surprise changed when they separated their shadow clones in Chiba, she could feel that their shadow clones were also shocked! Then, Chiba jumped out, and two shadow clones followed closely behind. Uzumaki Nine Xinnai nodded silently, and at the same time he was puzzled. Chiba is still a student of a ninja school, where did you learn the shadow clone and earth escape? The Uzumaki Kushina lifted the shadow clone, and the three of Chiba gathered together and sat down to rest. "We won... Mr. Kushina?" Hyuga Yukina said in disbelief, but there was basically no expression on her face. The girl had always been expressionless, and at best she was serious. , It is rare to see other expressions on her face. And Hirohiko Uchiha also nodded, expressing affirmation and also expressing the same surprise. This is a standard poker face with few words. As for Chiba, he always looks thoughtful, which is also related to his lonely life all the year round. At any time, any place, and any environment, he can almost quickly enter the state of absolute self, leaving others aside. And influence, completely enter their own pace. really won? Chiba shook his head. No, Jiu Xinnai didn''t use all his strength at all, and he didn''t even make any offensive behavior, except for the initial sneak attack. If she had the intention of attacking, we would have lain down long ago. Chiba is very clear. At this moment, Uzumaki Kushina came over, sat down in front of the three of them, and said, "How did you discover my body?" Hearing this, Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina looked at Chiba together. "Actually, we didn''t find the body..." Chiba smiled wryly and said: "It''s all blind." Shadow avatar can''t distinguish originally, even the white eyes and the writing wheel eyes can''t be distinguished, how do I know... Uzumaki Kushina looked at Chiba for a while, and said, "Then if what you touch is not my body, what will you do next?" "I can only continue to try my luck." Chiba said, and as soon as he finished speaking, Uzumaki Kushina''s red hair began to flutter. Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina immediately backed away a long distance. Try your luck... I have set up such a round... Thinking of this, Uzumaki Kushina''s fist was raised unconsciously, and the veins throbbed in his hand. Treat me as an idiot! "Boom!" Chiba clutched his head, a big bag reddened and swelled, painful to death. Actually, Chiba really doesn''t know where the main body is, but based on Uzumaki Kushina''s array characteristics, he roughly guessed that the main body is in the innermost corner or in the middle team. After all, of the 10 shadow clones, only the middle team was attacked. All the shadow clone teams can support the first time. This is the point where the body has the greatest probability. The innermost point of , although there are dense forest bushes behind him, the trees behind him can''t go around at all. This was discovered by Chiba when he first walked in the bushes. And if you look down from the above perspective, you will find that all teams, although centered on the middle point, are vaguely, the innermost point is the tightest point, and the team spacing is very small. Both points are very likely, and he is not very sure, so he made such a plan. And Chiba didn''t expect that Hirohiko and Xuena would cooperate with him so tacitly. I only told them to attack the teams on both sides, and attracted the attention of all the shadow clones, and then he and Hongyan''s shadow clones attacked all the shadow clones at two points to find out where the main body was. The situation was urgent at the time, so I had no time to say this. But the subsequent cooperation, without the slightest sluggishness, successfully achieved the result he wanted. This tacit understanding made Chiba very surprised. And if this plan fails, if the middle point and the innermost point have no body, then the body is in the twelve shadow clones surrounding them, and then it''s luck. Before the stamina is exhausted, seeing how many shadow clones can be touched, and whether there is a body in them, it is all luck. Answering Kushina''s words, Chiba is not talking nonsense. Moreover, in Chiba''s mind, as long as it is something that cannot be 100% certain, success or failure is a matter of luck. He is telling the truth. Alas, this punch hurts...Why is it always me who gets beaten? What I say is the truth! Chiba sighed in his heart. At this time, he felt Hyuga Yukina''s gaze coming over, with doubts in his gaze. Uh... I forgot that this girl had rolled her eyes. Just to separate the shadow clone, she opened the life gate mode. Has she seen it? Chiba twitched at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know whether the eight-door mode was exposed to people. He hid it instinctively, but in the previous battle, he had to open the raw door mode. Otherwise, with the amount of Chakra he can endure, it is estimated that the shadow clone can not be separated, even if it is separated, it has no combat effectiveness. You must turn on the Shengmen mode to cast the shadow clone with the Chakra volume of Zhunzhongren. In previous exercises, Chiba also found that if the shadow clone is separated using the raw door mode, the chakra volume of the shadow clone is 50% of the original raw door mode, but the raw door mode is not turned on. Bamen Dunjia and Bamen mode cannot work on the shadow clone. This also made Chiba a little bit distressed, and Zhuanyan and Baiyan could see the difference at a glance. Moreover, after the shadow clone in the livelihood mode goes out, not only the Chakra volume is cut in half, but his physical exertion in the livelihood mode has also increased by almost 50%. Fortunately, he can now open the livelihood mode. For about an hour, the impact is not too great. Shadow clone is not suitable for me, but sometimes it can work wonders. Chiba held his head and analyzed. As for where Chiba''s shadow clone art was learned, it was naturally the same as the Totaka Spear. During the battle with Hirohiko, I saw Hirohiko''s Jiyin and I learned it naturally. Of course, he also learned the art of the fireball, but he didn''t know why, he just couldn''t use the art of the fireball. "Give you ten minutes to rest, and then start the real training." After Uzumaki Kunai hit Chiba, she couldn''t help but smile as she watched Chiba holding her head: This kid is still a little cute. then announced the news that made the faces of the Chiba trio suffer. Isn''t it over? Why is there a real training? Chiba and the three looked at each other, and they could clearly see the inconspicuous bitterness on their faces. Uzumaki Kushina looked in his eyes~www.novelhall.com~ With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he said: "Okay, "after-dinner exercise" you won, and I will treat you to barbecue for dinner." "Barbecue!" Chiba''s ears stood up for the first time. Since he tasted the meat again, the meaty soul in his body had burned up. Hearing this, I felt exhausted. And Hyuga Yukina and Uchiha Hirohiko also looked at making a fist, this posture was clearly inspired by the "barbecue". This gloomy trio... Uzumaki Kushina smiled warmly. ten minutes later The three of Chiba silently swallowed their saliva, looking at the three shadow clones of Kushina in front of them, and the main body Kushina behind the three shadow clones. Just listen to Uzumaki Kuzina said: "Come on, the next training is to fight, fight with my shadow clone, I will use at least 80% of the strength, you all have to cheer up, if you are not careful, you may really Will be killed!" Uzumaki Kushina said solemnly, and the Chiba trio didn''t feel the frightening element in Uzumaki Kushina''s tone. She is serious! Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga looked at Chiba subconsciously. Chiba noticed their gazes and smiled bitterly: "Kushinna-sensei, this is going to train us in actual combat... one-on-one! I have nothing to do... " When the two heard the words, they separated quickly and faced two shadow clones respectively. "So... real training, let''s start!" Uzumaki Kushina announced. Chiba, Uchiha Hirohiko, and Hyuga Yukina, the three of them stared at the same time, and rushed to Kushina''s shadow clone~www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to read the latest, fastest and hottest serial works. All in ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 22： Day 1 "Puff puff!" Under the setting sun, three figures flew down from mid-air and fell onto the messy grass. They were covered in dust and scars. "Boom boom boom!" After three beeps, Uzumaki Kushina removed the shadow clone and looked at the three disciples lying on the ground. "Well, that''s the end of today''s training." Seeing the embarrassed look of the three disciples covered in scars, Uzumaki Kushina felt a little unbearable, but had to do so. , lest they underestimate the ninja because of their victory over the "after-dinner exercise". Secondly, all Ninja villages have changed. It is estimated that there are not many days in Taiping. Let them accumulate some practical experience in order to cope with the future and be able to protect themselves. After all, they will... "Okay, go back to wipe the medicine, wash and clean, at six o''clock in the evening, we will gather for barbecue." Uzumaki Kushina said. Chiba lay on the ground, all of his physical strength was drained, and he couldn''t move a finger. The scars on his body weren''t important. They were all skin injuries. Although Kusina said he was severe, he didn''t get any heavy hands. Awesome, this is the fighting power of the upper-level ninja... the Shengmen mode was also beaten without the power to fight back. It seems that in the Shengmen mode, my strength is almost between the middle ninja and the elite ninja, and the combat power of the upper ninja can completely explode any middle ninja... Of course, there are some talented Zhong Ren, another matter. After all, Zhongnin is only the title and status in the village. Strength cannot be equal to these titles, but the Zhongnin and elite Zhongren can also be a criterion for judgment. After all, most ninjas are restricted. For these titles, not everyone is gifted differently. For example, most of the middle ninjas are the standard middle ninjas like Iruka, and their strength is also the middle ninja. Very few like Xiao Li and so on, possess the strength beyond Zhong Ren. And Naruto and Sasuke in the original work, Naruto and Sasuke, are two of these very few. Although it is a Shinobi, the combat power exceeds the shadow level. After the power of the six realms... the combat power is even more unpredictable. Looking at Hirohiko and Xuena, the situation is similar, they seem to be a bit worse than themselves. However, all of them were exhausted and the injuries were not serious. Is it too much? Uzumaki Kushina looked at the three of them, said in his heart. However, just when she was worried that she was going too far, Chiba gritted her teeth and struggled to sit up, while Hirohiko and Xuena also struggled to support their bodies. The Uzumaki Kushina who originally wanted to go up and support the three of them, only took a step, then stopped, and smiled at the three people struggling to support. That''s it! do not give up! five minutes later Chiba trio sat on the ground panting, Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina have taken out the wound medicine and applied them to their wounds. Chiba was panting while watching the two people rub the medicine. This situation is a bit embarrassing! I dont seem to have any medicine anymore. I bought weight-bearing props last month, and the budget for medicine was eliminated... Well, but in this case, just slobber. Chiba thought so in her heart, and indeed, the wound is not deep, and Chiba''s body that can open three doors is also very strong, so she wiped some saliva and passed. Just now in front of a few people, he is embarrassed to wipe the wound with saliva... He intends to go back to wipe the saliva and take a shower when his strength recovers. Alas, this training is estimated to be carried out every day. I have to prepare some medicine for injuries when I go back. What other budgets can be reduced... Chiba thought about it and sighed silently. At this time, Hirohiko and Xuena, who were concentrating on wiping the wounds, suddenly handed the wound medicine jar in their hands to Chiba, without raising their heads or talking. However, their actions, let alone Chiba, can be seen by anyone, and they are meant to be used. "This, I''m okay, you wipe it! You wipe it......" Chiba was startled, and subconsciously refused. The two still did not speak, but passed the wound medicine jar forward a little bit. "I''m really okay... I often get injured when I practice physical exercises, this little wound..." Chiba shook his hand and refused. However, while he was talking, Hirohiko and Xuena had already placed the wound medicine jar on the ground, beside Chiba''s feet. "Just accept it." At this moment, a warm and soft hand patted it down on the shoulder. Uzumaki Kushina said softly, "Look at them..." Chiba looked at them subconsciously, only to see that both of them were bowing their heads and looking out, their faces clearly embarrassed and embarrassing. This feeling is very familiar to Chiba...because he is like this too! This is the clumsiness of people living in loneliness when they communicate with each other. Isnt it also clumsy to refuse their wounds? Hirohiko and Yukina, like me, are they lonely? Chiba looked down at the two pots of wound medicine, Xuena''s black pot, and Hirohiko''s red pot. "Thanks..." Chiba reached out and grabbed two jars, but thank you only halfway, so she couldn''t open her mouth anymore, her eyes looked outward, her face showing the same embarrassment and embarrassment as the two. . "Cough!" Chiba immediately gave a light cough~www.novelhall.com~ and turned around slightly, letting herself not face them, and silently wiped off the wound medicine. The wound medicines of the Hyuga and Uchiha''s families have an extraordinary effect. It is refreshing and cool, and the pain disappears instantly. Uzumaki Kushina looked at the three of them, and said, "I''m going back first, don''t forget the meeting time, the meeting place is at the Konoha barbecue restaurant." said, Uzumaki Kushina flashed and disappeared in front of the three of them. However, none of the three seemed to pay much attention, each turning his head. "I''ll go back to take a bath first." Hyuga Yukina suddenly stood up and said, "Don''t be late... Don''t make me be beaten by Mr. Yosina too." "Bath." Uchiha Hirohiko also stood up straight: "See you at the barbecue restaurant." At this time, Chiba was wiping the wound. Hearing this, he turned around and said: "Wait, I haven''t returned the wound medicine to you yet!" However, the two have already gone far. Chiba stood up silently, looked at the two wound medicine jars in his hand, and then looked at the back of the two. I saw two people walking in a hurry. They didn''t know where their physical strength came from. They walked fast, like running away. Suddenly, he showed a smile. Forget it, pay them back next time. Hmm... I''ll go back too! In other words, when you go to take a bath this time, don''t you wash off the medicine? Isn''t all these medicines wasted? Hyuga Yukina and Uchiha Hirohiko, who left, had an expressionless face and a poker face, and they didn''t feel that they were smiling. is exactly the same as Chibas smile~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are available at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 23： Incident At six o''clock, Konoha barbecue restaurant. "It''s so slow..." Chiba slobbered as he smelled the scent of barbecue from the barbecue restaurant, and the seductive sound of crackling, as well as the evaluation of "delicious" from time to time. Behind him, Hyuga Yukina and Uchiha Hirohiko were also waiting. The three were already there, but this time Uzumaki Kuna, their teacher, was late. "Go in first?" Uchiha Hirohiko said. "That''s not good, right." Hyuga Yukina looked around, she didn''t see the shadow of Mr. Kushina, but he still felt that it would be bad to wait for the teacher. "Let''s wait." Chiba sighed and swallowed. In case the teacher can''t come, I can''t pay the bill! This is Chiba''s idea. "Oh." Hirohiko Uchiha nodded, then waited at the door with his chest. At this time, Hyuga Xuena came forward, walked aside with Chiba, and said in a low voice: "I don''t know what happened to your body. You will suddenly get so many chakras and the abnormal opening of the acupuncture points. Will help you keep it secret, but as a condition, you have to tell me your secret." Chiba looked at Hyuga Yukina. At this time, Yuuki was pretending to look around, and no one else could tell that he was talking to him. Sure enough, he has seen the pattern of life, but Xuena probably didn''t know the forbidden technique of Bamen Dunjia, so he said that the acupuncture points were opened abnormally. Sooner or later I have to tell her. After all, Xuena saved his life and the two fought side by side. Chiba still trusted her and believed that she could keep a secret. also nodded now, and said: "Definitely." Hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer, a small smile appeared on the corner of Yuuki Hyuga''s mouth, which disappeared in a flash. "Master Xuena! Why are you here so late?" At this time, a slightly surprised and slightly dissatisfied voice sounded. Chiba and the three people looked at it at the same time, and saw Hyuga Xueying walking towards here, behind them were two ninjas, a man and a woman, about the same age as Hyuga Xueying, both about eleven years old. However, compared with Hyuga Xueying''s handsome face, it was much more ordinary. Xueying Hyuga walked in a hurry, glanced at Chiba, with a look of disgust on his face, and said, "Master Xuena, why are you with this dirty traitor? It''s so late, the Patriarch will be worried. Please go back with me." Dirty traitor? This Hyuga Snow Eagle! Chiba narrowed his eyes, but caught a glimpse of Yukata Hyuga''s gaze. with a deep apology and a slightly worried look. Chiba frowned and suppressed his anger. It seemed that this Hyuga Xueying should be very close to Xuena. It is very likely that they are relatives. After all, they belong to the Hyuga family. If you get involved here, it will be difficult for Xuena. To do, one side is a teammate and the other side is a family relative. Forget it, because of Xuena''s face, let me let you go this time! "Xueying, who is this? So cute!" The girl behind Hyuga Xueying couldn''t help but said when she saw Hyuga Xuena. "Oh! Is this the one you have been talking about?" Another teenager also stepped forward, took a look at Hyuga Yukina, and said, and raised his little thumb. Chiba frowned. Pinky means girlfriend in Japan, and Naruto World should mean the same. Xuena and this Xueying are lovers? Chiba glanced at Yukna, Hyuga Yukna noticed Chiba''s gaze, a little panic appeared on his face, and he shook his head repeatedly. "Satai, I didnt tell you, its not my girlfriend! Its just that I have to protect her and prevent Master Xuena from being bullied by some people!" As he said, Hyuga Xueying looked towards Chiba, this certain People obviously means Chiba. For this Hyuga Xueying who was about to kill himself as soon as he came up, Chiba had no good feelings at all, and even had the thought of getting rid of him. At this time, facing Hyuga Xueying''s allusion, Chiba, who made up his mind not to embarrass Xuena, chose to ignore it, and instead talked to Honghiko who came up to ask the identity of Hyuga Xueying. The latter''s poker face gradually showed a solemn look. "Master Xuena, please come back with me." With a little impatience on Xueying''s face, Hyuga Xueying said to Xuena, and at the same time, reaching out, he was about to grab Xuena''s hand. "Brother Xueying, today is our team''s first dinner together, I can''t go back with you." Hyuga Xuena avoided Hyuga Xueying''s hand. "Haha, I was rejected!" The young man called Sata smiled when seeing Hyuga Xueying''s hand being avoided. "It''s so bad! Snow Eagle!" The girl also giggled. Hyuga Xueying ignored his teammates, looked at Hyuga Xuena, with a slight stunned face, at the same time, looked at Chiba, pointed at him and said, "This person? This dirty traitor? Is it your teammate?" "No!" Hyuga Xueying said angrily: "I want to report this to the Patriarch, how can the noble Hyuga clan be with such a filthy person. You will go back with me now." "My father already knows about this, he agrees!" Hyuga Yukina retorted. Hyuga Yuuki saw Hyuga Yuuki''s reaction, his face was even more astonished. This...Is this still the well-behaved Yukina-sama? Actually... even openly repelling me? impossible! This is impossible! This is not Master Xue Nai, it must be around this dirty traitor, contaminated! Absolutely, Master Xue Na must not be allowed to touch this dirty thing again! Hyuga Yuki''s shock and anger were intertwined. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Hyuga Yukina''s hand, and said, "Follow me back!" "Snapped!" With a crisp sound, Hyuga Xueying''s hand was slapped away! was slapped away by Chiba. "You didn''t see it, she didn''t want to go back with you?" Chiba calmly guarded Hyuga Xuena behind him. This time, he was really angry. He didn''t know where the anger came from, but seeing the embarrassed and unwilling expression on Yukina''s face, his anger rushed into his chest, and his hand even moved before his consciousness. And the moment Chiba moved, Hirohiko Uchiha also walked forward, and the double gouyu writing wheel eyes had been opened in his eyes. "U... the Uchiha clan?" The girl looked at Uchiha Hirohiko in astonishment. "Hey! Xue Ying, this is a bit uncomfortable. When I was seven years old, I opened the writing wheel, and only the Uchiha Hirohiko! Me and Muzi can''t beat! There are so many people on the opposite side..." Sata said solemnly, already. There was a retreat. And Hyuga Xueying was also angry. He ignored his teammates and stared at Chiba fiercely. Chiba naturally did not show any weakness. After experiencing Shangrens murderous aura, this bit of anger at Hyuga Xueying, he simply not give a **** about! Instead, the murderous aura exuding from him made the two teammates of Xueying Hyuga step back two steps. And Yuuki Hyuga, look at Yuuki Hyuga, look at Chiba and Hirohiko, pursing her lips, and blurting out the words "I''ll go back with you". But I heard: "What is going on?" The six people looked at it together, and saw a red-haired beauty slowly coming up, with red hair scattered. Although she was wearing plain clothes, she could not conceal her beauty. "Teacher Kushina!" Hyuga Yukina blurted out, her face beaming with joy. "I''m sorry, I went to do something, I''m late." Seeing his disciple, Uzumaki Kushina smiled slightly. "Hey! Xueying, let''s go! It''s "Blood Red Pepper", the one the teacher is most afraid of!" Satai and Muzi pulled the corner of Xueying''s clothes and whispered. A little bit of qi deficiency. While Hyuga Xueying and Chiba are still staring. "Isn''t this a kid called Hyuga Xueying, the genius of the Hyuga family? Today is the first dinner of our team. Do you have any opinions on my disciples?" Uzumaki Kushina walked over slowly and went up. The oppressive force of the Ninja level approached step by step. Hyuga Xueying squinted his eyes, he felt the pressure from Uzumaki Kushina, and his heart was shocked: Is this the aura of Shangnin? snorted coldly and said to Chiba: "Taki Chiba, wait for me." Chiba has no expression on her face, and she is too lazy to talk. "Let''s go!" Hyuga Xueying took two teammates and left quickly. Looking at the back of the three people leaving, Chiba snorted, then turned around and said to Xuena: "Are you okay?" Uchiha Hirohiko also looked at it with concern. Hinata Yukina shook his head and said, "It''s okay." "Isn''t it going to cause you any trouble?" Chiba had just been enthusiastic about it, UU reading www.uukanshu.com blocked the front without thinking, now calm down and think about the embarrassment of Xuena just now. Will this cause her any trouble? "No." Yukata Hyuga said, "My father also knows about our dinner, and he agrees." Chiba nodded and let out a sigh of relief. At this moment, Uzumaki Kushina also walked over, looked at the three of them, and nodded when they saw that they were not injured or suffered. then patted Chiba on the shoulder and said, "Chiba, if you encounter trouble in the future, you are allowed to decide whether to attack or counterattack. You must not suffer." Chiba looked at Uzumaki Kushina for a moment. Yosina...In the original work, is it this kind of character? , too, the original story only describes how she became the wife of four generations of Naruto and the mother of Naruto, but she did not write about her girlhood. And from the sentence of Kushina''s friend Uchiha Mikoto, "So Kushina is also afraid of things?" It is also conceivable that Kushina is the type that is not afraid of fear. Chiba''s mind flashed through fragments of the original work, and nodded slowly. At this time, Uzumaki Kushina has taken Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina into the rotisserie. "Chiba, if you come or not, I won''t count your seat if you don''t come!" Uzumaki Kushina poked out his head and called. "Come on!" Chiba reacted and ran in. Well, no matter what, Kushina has a good personality! I dont want to suffer anyway! Chiba thought so. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 24： Watergate "Zizi" The premium beef exudes a tempting aroma on the grilling board, the fat is bursting, the color is fresh, and it is appetizing. But the Chiba trio did not focus on the sizzling high-quality beef, but stared at the card in their hands in a daze. "This is the pass for the Konoha library. You can borrow any ninjutsu books through this, but you can''t take it out of the library. Moreover, if you are under Ninja, you can only borrow ninjutsu below the C level." Uzumaki Kushina saw The expressions of the three people explained. Konoha Library? Borrow ninjutsu below C level? Chiba was a little dazed, followed by ecstasy. His ninjutsu talent is so good that he can learn it at a glance at Yuyin. If he can see ninjutsu books or scrolls, his ninjutsu talent... At this time, Uzumaki Kushina handed out three more badges, carved out of a strange wood with the Konoha logo on them, Uzumaki Kushina came over, and said mysteriously: "However, there is With this medal, your borrowing conditions can be raised to a higher level, just look at the B-level ninjutsu." B-level ninjutsu? Chiba was stunned again, and said, "Teacher Kushina, wouldn''t you be late to do these things for us?" "Hush!" Uzumaki Kushina covered Chiba''s head with one hand, and said, "What are you looking at? Get it away soon." The three of Chiba looked at Uzumaki Kushina''s seriousness, and quickly carried the library card and medal into their arms. At this time, a waiter walked over, put down the meat they ordered, and said: "Your dishes are all here, please use it slowly", then left and greeted the next table. While the people in the barbecue restaurant were full of voices, and there were partitions separated by wooden boards, no one noticed them. "I said... Mr. Kushina, you can''t steal these, right?" Chiba squinted his eyes and twitched at the corner of his mouth. From Uzumaki Kushina''s facial expressions, he guessed something. "Hush! Hush!" Uzumaki Kushina covered Chiba''s mouth again. Immediately, Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena were sweating coldly behind their heads. is really stealing! Uzumaki Kushina let go of Chiba''s mouth, pointed at the three of them, and lowered her voice: "Be careful, don''t be heard. This is what I took advantage of the third generation of eyes, and I came out. You should use it carefully. Don''t be seen by others." Chiba and the three people heard the words and unanimously touched the library card and medal in their arms. Mr. Jiu Xinnai... is it really reliable? However, none of the three people intend to return the library card. "I''m sorry, Yukina, your family''s soft boxing technique is taught internally, and you also reject all ninjutsu. This lending card has no effect on you." Uzumaki Kushina suddenly sighed. Hyuga Yukina stunned, and said hurriedly: "Knowledge of ninjutsu is also necessary, which is also very good for combat. Thank you, Mr. Kushina." Chiba and Uchiha Hirohiko also nodded again and again. "Oh by the way, next time I will help you steal Konoha..." Uzumaki Kushina smiled when he heard the words, and suddenly thought of something, said. However, Chiba immediately stopped her with her eyes. At Chiba''s sign, she slowly turned her head away. But seeing a handsome blond guy looking at her in shock, it was Bo Feng Shui Men. At this time, there was a lazy and lukewarm voice: "It is your fault to bring the soil. You are so late, so we and the teacher waited for half an hour. Now we cant eat barbecue. Arrived." "Kakashi, it''s all morning! What does this have to do with the occupation of the barbecue seats?" "Okay, okay, stop arguing, let''s go eat ramen!" At this time, a female voice came out to complete the scene. Then, looking at two men and one woman, they came over. A silver hair, wearing a face mask, it is Kakashi. With a big goggles tied to his forehead, he has a beautiful face and is made of Uchiha. The only woman with short brown hair, big dark brown eyes, and two purple facial lines on her face, looks delicate and lovely. Chiba''s pupils shrink slightly. This is Lin Nohara! Daito and Kakashi''s heart is always painful. "Night, good evening! Watergate!" Uzumaki Kushina twitched at the corner of his mouth, pulling out a super reluctant smile. What he said just now will not be heard by him! Uzumaki Kushina and Chiba sweated together behind their heads. "Xinnai! What a coincidence!" Bo Feng Shuimen smiled gently, and it seemed that I didn''t hear the words of theft. Hoo! The four were relieved in their hearts. After all, Kushina is too bold. This lending card can see how sensitive the ninjutsu in the Konoha library is. She even dared to steal directly from the third generation... This is already bold! If it is discovered, God knows what will happen! Chiba wiped the sweat from his forehead, but found that Bo Feng Shuimen was looking at him, his face stiffened, coughed, and said, "This barbecue fire is really big, so hot." Hinata Yukana and Uchiha Hirohiko also felt that Hafengmizumen was looking at them, and they were also sweating, and they nodded repeatedly, expressing agreement with Chiba''s words. While Bo Feng Shuimen looked at them, he was thinking: Are these three geniuses? "Teacher, what are you looking at?" The three of Kakashi had already walked over and saw their teacher standing at a table, with dirt and said, "Is there a place?" "How is it possible? Now that most people have just started to eat, how could they have finished eating?" Kakashi poured cold water beside him. "Well, that''s all right!" Ye Yuan Lin smiled and played round the field, lest they quarrel again. "Kakashi, Daito, Lin!" Seeing the three of them, Uzumaki Kushina smiled and said hello. "Um... it''s the teacher''s girlfriend..." the three said in unison. made Uzumaki Kushina and Bo Feng Mizuno''s cheeks redden. Hey! ! ! The four generations of Hokage and Kushina are innocent! Chiba was surprised. Seeing the reaction of the two, it was completely the reaction of the innocent school in the love comics! "Cough... Kakashi, Daito, and Lin, let me introduce you. These are my disciples, Taki Chiba, Uchiha Hirohiko, and Hyuga Yukina." Uzumaki Kushina gave a light cough and brought the three of Chiba together. Introduced to them. "Hello, disciples of the teacher''s girlfriend." Uchiha Daido showed a big smile: "My name is Uchiha Daido. One day, I will become Hokage." "Hagi Kakashi." Kakashi said very concisely. After speaking, he glanced at Chiba, nodded slightly, and Chiba also nodded back. They two are also acquainted. "Hello, my name is Lin Lin." Compared with the two boys, Lin Lin''s smiling self-introduction is much gentler. "Hello!" Chiba and the three also said hello. "Uh...Hirohiko! Are you Hirohiko?" Uchiha took the soil and realized something. Uchiha Hirohiko had a poker face, nodded, and said, "I am... a senior with soil." Hirohiko thought for a while, and finally added a senior to show respect, although... he heard that in the clan, this senior with soil is the tail of the clan''s crane. Well! ! ! Is this the super genius rumored in the family, Hirohiko who opened his eyes at the age of seven? It doesn''t look very annoying. Obviously, this predecessor made Dai Tu''s perception of this super genius a lot better. He just listened to him saying, "If you have any questions in the future, just ask me." Uchiha Hirohiko nodded, UU reads www.uuknshu. com replied: "Yes, seniors with soil." Uchiha brought the soil and wanted to say something, but he listened to Kakashi pouring cold water on the side: "Before asking for advice, you should first ask your younger generation how to open a round eye with the soil, how about?" "Ka! Ka! West!" Hearing this, Uchiha jumped with blue veins on his forehead. "That''s it!" Nohara Lin quickly grabbed the soil to prevent the two from fighting. But Kakashi shook his head helplessly and sighed heavily. Looking at the three disciples, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled gently and said, "Then we won''t disturb you, let''s go." "Hmm!" Uzumaki Kushina looked at Bofeng Shuimen, nodded lightly, his cheeks flushed, and then said in an inaudible voice, "I''m going to have a mission tomorrow, and rest early." Although the voice is not audible, Bo Feng Shuimen seemed to hear clearly, nodded and said, "I see, thank you. Then, bye." In the second half of the sentence, he said to the three of Chiba. "Goodbye..." Chiba trio responded. With the departure of Bo Feng Shuimen, Nohara Lin dragged her teeth and danced her claws to attack Kakashi''s belt soil and apologized to Chiba and others: "It''s rude." Then, he dragged the soil away, while Kakashi followed behind, shrugging shoulders with half-open eyes, further stimulating the soil. "Kakashi, you wait for me!" At this time, the Chiba trio, looking at the Uzumaki Kushina, who is tweaking the young girl''s posture, all entered the crash mode. Is this... Is it really the teacher Kushina who beats people at every turn and braves enough to steal three generations of Hokage? UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 25： Devil training "Puff puff!" Hyuga Yukina, Uchiha Hirohiko, and Chiba three people fell from the sky again and fell on him. Then "Boom Boom Boom" three times, Uzumaki Kuzina lifted his shadow clone, clapped his hands, and said, "Well, good! Now it''s almost time to refine Chakra." Chiba and the three people were struggling to sit up from the ground, struggling to get up from the ground, and Jieyin refined Chakra. After became a Shinobi, although there is no need to go up again, there is a routine gathering every day. Every day, Konohas upper-level posts will also release tasks. After completing the tasks, there will be a certain reward. However, Uzumaki Kushina didn''t seem to be interested in the task at all. From the day when he took over the teaching task of the three of Chiba, he trained the three of them strictly. For three days, Chiba didn''t know how to return. At home, after going home, I almost fall asleep, wake up and gather and train, and then Im tired and dont know how to go home... "Well... there are two hours left, after refining the chakras, I will eat." Uzumaki Kushina looked at the three of them, nodding in his heart. Gather at 8 oclock in the morning, and then fight with her. After draining the last bit of physical strength, its to refine the chakra. After the meal, I will freely develop training content in the afternoon. At the end of the day, they are determined to squeeze every trace of their physical strength. This is her daily training content, which can be said to be the training of the devil, but these three geniuses have not said a word of complaint, and honestly completed their training. Uzumaki Kushina feels sincerely. These three children will definitely become famous heroes in the future! At the same time, they are also her three most proud disciples! Chiba frowned slightly, extracting chakras from the body with difficulty. As a chakra mixed with physical energy and spiritual energy, it was extremely difficult to extract when lacking physical strength, and even the amount of extraction was very poor. However, in the past three days, the effect of this kind of devil training is still very good, it can be said that it is immediate. His current chakra volume has reached the lower level. Although the chakra volume of the Shengmen Mode has not changed, the duration of the Shengmen Mode has been greatly improved. As long as this continues, Chiba is confident to open the four doors. At that time, the student can become a standing mode. Moreover, by practicing daily with Jiuxinai, his combat experience and physique have also been greatly improved. With physique alone, his fighting forbearance is no longer a problem. However, he also learned about Hyuga Xueying from Xuena and Kushina. Now Hyuga Xueying must be thinking about how to get rid of himself, Chiba understands very well. Therefore, it was inevitably removed by Hyuga Snow Eagle. Chiba is still very concerned about the situation of Hyuga Snow Eagle. And this Hyuga Snow Eagle, known as the first genius of the Hyuga family in a century, has faintly approached Shangren in strength, at least at the elite level. Moreover, Xuenai said that this Hyuga Xueying is the heir of other clan members, and he has more soft boxing skills than Xuenai. To eliminate the threat of Hyuga Snow Eagle, Chiba must also practice hard and improve his strength. "Okay! One hour is up, release your refined chakras, no matter what method you use." Uzumaki Kushina looked at the sun and said. Chiba and the three opened their eyes, and they made seals at the same time, and the three seals were exactly the same. "Boom boom boom!" Three avatars appeared beside the three of Chiba at the same time, and after about ten seconds, "Bang" turned into a white mist. "Very well, continue to refine the chakra." Uzumaki Kushina said again. It was nine seconds yesterday, and it is ten seconds today... Progress! Chiba refined the chakra, and his heart was full of fulfillment. After , another hour passed, Uzumaki Kuzina once again asked them to release the chakra they had just refined. "Huh!" Chiba sighed and lay down on the ground. It''s finally time for dinner! Looking at Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina again, Uchiha Hirohiko fell on the ground, also looking exhausted, and Hyuga Yukina could barely sit. "Okay, eat!" Uzumaki Kushina brought out three bentos, the pink one for Hyuga Yukina, and the blue one for Uchiha Hirohiko. And the largest three-layer black bento is for Chiba. Seeing the food, Chiba sat up almost instantly and couldn''t wait to open the bento. There were all kinds of delicacies on it, and the portions were quite large, with three floors. This is the happiest moment of the day! After taking a look, Chiba gobbled up. He was so hungry. And Uzumaki Kushina was smiling. Naturally, she made these three lunch boxes. Seeing the three children eating happily, she also felt that it was worth a busy night every day. This Chiba, the appetite is really big, almost five times that of Yukina and three times that of Hirohiko. If it wasn''t that he couldn''t get fat, I thought he belonged to the Qiudao clan. After a lot of gorges, Chiba had the largest portion, but was the first to finish it. Afterwards, Hirohiko and Xuena also finished eating. "Twenty minutes rest." Uzumaki Kushina said, and then began to pack her lunch. Hyuga Yukina seemed to want to help, but there was training next, and she had to maintain her strength. Finally dismissed the idea. Twenty minutes passed quickly, and Uzumaki Kushina said on time: "Now, free training, train yourself according to your ideas." Hearing Uzumaki Kushina''s words, the three of them stood up very consciously. Regardless of whether they were tired or not, they walked to the edge of the dense forest and started their own training. The afternoon training in Chiba is generally physical training. Every days daily training is placed in this time period. Five hundred fore punches, five hundred side kicks, five hundred squats, five hundred squats, and five hundred squats... and then go around. After running for 10,000 meters in the woods, I rushed into the woods and sprinted at the fastest speed. The trees in the forest are dense and sparse, and there are thorns and vines, which are disorderly and disorderly. This can train Chiba to react and avoid in an instant. And Hirohiko Uchiha, the training is more comprehensive~www.novelhall.com~ Shuriken, physique, ninjutsu are all practiced, and the time planning is better. As for Hyuga Yukina, it is the practice of soft boxing and the practice of shuriken. For the people of the Hyuga family, the soft boxing method is the most suitable physical technique, and she does not need to practice too many others. And shuriken can be regarded as making up for some of the disadvantages of soft boxing in long-range combat. Basically all afternoon is self-practice. Even if its an afternoons rest and nothing is done, Uzumaki Kushina wont blame it, but none of the three of Chiba have slackened. This also greatly appreciated Uzumaki Kushina. As a ninja''s self-control and self-discipline, the three of Chiba made her very satisfied. As for Uzumaki Kushina, usually after only one or two hours of training for three people, they will leave, and they dont know what they are going to do. The afterglow of the setting sun fell on the earth, and the three of them exhausted the last bit of energy, and each found a place to sit and rest. "Hirohiko, Yukina, it''s time to refine Chakra for two hours." Chiba said. Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina nodded, then closed their eyes and closed their seals, and began to condense the chakra. This is the additional training content for the three of them. Generally, the independent training in the afternoon ends at around four o''clock. If Kushina is not there, they can disband on their own. However, at Chiba''s suggestion, both Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukana readily agreed to practice the chakra refinement for two more hours. Then, for these three days, I squeezed my physical strength to condense the chakra every morning, and train myself in the afternoon to squeeze my physical strength to condense the chakra. Its also this kind of training to make their chakra volume increase quickly~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users please To read. Chapter 26： Library "Boom!" The clone turned into a cloud of white mist. "Okay, disband." Chiba sighed and said. Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina nodded, but did not leave. Instead, they sat on the ground and regained their stamina. Chiba is the same. "Chiba and Hirohiko, after dinner today, shall we go to the library together?" Hyuga Xuena said suddenly. Chiba startled, the library? fainted, I forgot the library. I have been so muddled in the training these days, I even forgot about it. "Okay!" Hirohiko Uchiha nodded, and the two looked at Chiba. "Oh, let''s go together. Then, how about we eat together today?" Chiba suggested. "I''m going back and telling my father." Hyuga Yukina said solemnly. Although this girl has a pretty face with frosty coldness, she is actually a very serious and well-behaved girl. These days, Chiba''s contact It is clear that Xuena is a person. Chiba nodded and said, "Well then, go home and take a bath first, and have a good ramen gathering." Uchiha Hirohiko nodded and agreed. Then, the three of them stood up to say goodbye. Yuuna and Hirohiko went home in the same direction, so they walked one way, while Chiba was on the other side. I dont know if Uzumaki Kushina was intentional or unintentional. This open space is very close to Chibas home, and relatively close to the Hyuga and Uchiha homes. It wont take long for a few people to go back. took a cold shower, and Chiba felt that all the fatigue of the day was washed away. At the same time, he also found that in just three days of this kind of training, he had slowly adapted to it, not like falling asleep in the previous few days. At the same time, he also clearly felt that his body has become stronger. It is estimated that opening four doors next year will not be a problem. As long as he insists on such training every day. Twenty minutes later, the three of Chiba appeared on time at the Yile Ramen shop. Because they were Kushinas disciples, Uncle Yilek readily added some char siu to it. Only the three of Chiba found that it was difficult to put the chopsticks off. It''s not because the ramen is not good, but...their hands holding the chopsticks are shaking crazily. is obviously too tired from training, and even the chopsticks can''t be held. It''s not that they have adapted to this high-intensity training, but Chiba and the others are so tired that they can no longer feel physical fatigue! The three of them ate the ramen with difficulty, and then left Yile''s ramen shop in the worried eyes of "Are these children?" Then, the three of them rushed to the library without stopping. After handing out the library card and medal, the administrator readily let them in. After walked into the library, the three of Chiba also dispersed in a planned way. The library closed at 8 o''clock, and they only had more than an hour to borrow ninjutsu books. Chiba walked among the rows of bookshelves, and from time to time he took out a scroll to watch. The scrolls cannot be taken out. You can only read them in the library. The library is very quiet, and occasionally I can hear the sound of Hirohiko and Xuena reading. Not everyone is allowed to enter the library. "Changes in the nature of Chakra" and "Changes in the form of Chakra", after watching a few ninjutsu scrolls, Chiba was attracted by these two scrolls. The changes in the nature and form of chakras can be said to be another foundation. It is the use of chakra. Basically every ninja will have a change in the nature of chakra. As for the change in form, it is an application above the change in nature. Any ninjutsu is the use of these two changes. There are seven types of chakra properties, fire, water, soil, thunder, wind, yin and yang, and chakra refined from the human body has no attributes. It needs to be changed in nature to have attributes, so that the corresponding ninjutsu can be used. . The eight-door chakra produced by the eight-door Dunjia is also attributeless. Chiba also needs to change the nature of Chakra if he wants to use the escape technique. How did I forget this one? It is estimated that I cannot use Huo Dun because of the change in the nature of Chakra! Chiba looked at the scroll, remembering word by word in his mind. These two scrolls systematically described the two changes and applications of Chakra, allowing Chiba to understand the knowledge of the two changes. The nature of Chakra has changed! I can''t use the fireball technique of fire escape. It should be because I can''t change the nature of the fire attribute, that is, I am not of the fire attribute. Earth Dune is easy to use, so what can be confirmed now is that I should have soil properties. I don''t know if there are other attributes. Chiba looked and analyzed. It turns out that there are two types of property changes, one is to change the properties of the chakra in the body, and the other is to use one''s own property chakras to make things with corresponding properties or to make corresponding property changes to things with corresponding properties. For example, non-attribute chakras become soil-attributed chakras. This is the attribute change of chakras. Making soil can also strengthen or change the state of existing soil, such as turning soil into a hard wall. This is the creation of corresponding attributes. A change in the nature of things or things with corresponding attributes. The change in form is basically a change in Chakra. For example, the spiral pill is an aggregate of high-density chakra, which changes the shape and state of the chakra. However, there seems to be something wrong... I remember the fourth Ninja World War, the Ten Tailed Beast Jade broke out, Shikamaru called the Yellow Earth Sect Ninja Allied Forces Tutou Barrier, everyone successfully used it, but the power was not too great. . So, why... I cant use it to escape? Although I am not of fire attribute...Uh, is it because I don''t have enough chakras? Can''t perform? Chiba frowned and thought. However, what is certain is that if the attributes are not correct, the power of the ninjutsu escape will be greatly reduced, and the consumption should be huge. Chiba was holding two scrolls and thinking, unknowingly, it was time for the library to close, Chiba could only put the scrolls back in place ~www.novelhall.com~ and then left the library. After left the library, the three bid farewell to each other and returned home. Chiba is absent-minded all the way, and his mind is full of changes in nature and form. In the nature change, it is very simple to change the attributes of the chakra. In the process of forming the seal, if you are displaying the earth escape and you are a ninja of the earth attribute, you can naturally transform the non-attribute chakra into Soil properties chakra. But if you want to make soil, that is to say, change the chakra of soil properties into a substance like soil, or make changes to existing substances, then this kind of property change requires you to cultivate, and it is not so easy. Up. However, after training, you can also master the nature changes of other attributes. The third generation of Hokage and the future Kakashi have mastered the five chakra nature changes. But it should be extremely difficult to master Chakra attributes that are not their own attributes. In addition to some of the survivors of the Six Dao Immortals, Qianye also mastered five nature changes in his memory. Generally speaking, Shangnin also masters two kinds. Many geniuses have been born in the Hokage World, and there are very few people who have mastered the five nature changes. One can imagine how difficult it is to master the nature changes of other attributes. "Tomorrow, do some ninjutsu training, and see if you can find out if you have other chakra attributes." Chiba climbed onto the bed and muttered to herself: "In the ninjutsu scroll just now, I just saw a water escape. Ninjutsu, try it tomorrow." Thinking of this, Chiba closed his eyes, only a few seconds before snoring softly, and fell asleep. Obviously, today he is still tired and fell asleep~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 27： Attributes In the next month, Chiba also added ninjutsu training to his own practice, but for this ninjutsu training, he usually started deep in the dense forest, even Hirohiko and Xuena didnt know. And he also confirmed that his chakra attributes are both soil and water attributes. Wind escape, thunder escape and fire escape, he seems to be unable to use it. This also makes Chiba a little depressed. Chidori and Helix Maru, the two ninjutsu that runs through the entire original work, can''t be learned. However, Chiba was not discouraged either. Chakra''s nature change can be practiced. As long as he practiced hard, the nature change of the wind attribute and the nature change of the thunder attribute were not impossible to learn. And the soil attributes and water attributes are also good. The second generation of Naruto has water attributes, and the current third generation of Hokage also has soil attributes. During the four ninja battles, the sense of existence of the earth ninjas also exploded, and all kinds of earth escape ninjutsu, The practicality is also quite high. And for the past month, I have practiced with Kushina every day. Chiba''s actual combat experience has also improved. Now, he will not be beaten by Kushina on the ground, and he has been able to persist for a complete two-hour match. The amount of Chakra in physical exercises, ninjutsu and even non-shengmen mode states is much more, even if you don''t use the Shengmen mode, his strange power has certain power. Now, Chiba is confident that it is not a problem to deal with those elites! However, in recent independent exercises, because of the addition of strange power training, he also found that his current strange power is still very immature. It takes a certain time to gather chakras. Although it does not affect the power, in actual combat, this is a little bit Time, sometimes can determine the victory. Chiba still needs to work hard if he wants to explode with every punch like Tsunade does. Moreover, the foundation of this strange power is also chakra. The greater the amount of chakra, the greater the power. Chakra controls a level, Chiba don''t worry, his fine chakra operation, I am afraid Tsunade will be surprised when he sees it. The key is chakra volume! Chiba slammed a fist on the tree beside the dense forest, making a muffled noise, the sawdust rustling, and making an inconspicuous fist mark. Five hundred punches, over. The fourth door hurts, I really want to open it quickly! Chiba faintly felt that his physical fitness was about to pass. The fourth door could be opened immediately, just a little bit. This made him very encouraged, and the training also worked harder. Undoubtedly, Uzumaki Kushinas devil training is very good. Effective, he originally thought that the four doors would be opened in a year, but now it is a little bit short. However, Chiba has felt this since half a month ago, but in the past half a month, it has been a little bit, it has been a little bit, there is no trace of smoothing. This makes Chiba a little anxious. However, the discovery of Chakra''s attributes gave Chiba a goal on the way of ninjutsu. This month, I went to Konoha''s library a lot more diligently, and his anxiety disappeared a lot. In this diligent running library, he also discovered that Konoha''s library, B-level and lower-level ninjutsu, are all common ninjutsu, and anyone in the village can learn it. In terms of quantity, it is not too much. Chiba Ninjutsu learning ability is amazing, but in the past month he has mastered only three ninjutsu, two soil ninjutsu, and one water ninjutsu. At the same time, Chiba also discovered that his talent for ninjutsu is indeed that you can remember and learn this ninjutsu as long as you read the order of the seals, but when you look at the scrolls, it seems that there is no such miraculous effect, so you have to work hard. Practice is good. He has no less than ten ninjutsu in his head, but only these three have been learned. This also shifted Chiba''s attention from opening the fourth door to ninjutsu, avoiding Chiba''s excessive obsession with the fourth door, eager for quick success and quick gains, resulting in irreversible results. Eight-door Dunjia is a dangerous forbidden technique. It must not be opened forcibly. Chiba''s five hundred forehands are finished and they are preparing for five hundred side kicks, Uzumaki Kushina''s voice suddenly sounded: "Stop it all, gather!" With this sound, Chiba was okay. He just turned around in confusion. Hirohiko almost injured his fancy shuriken. He accidentally caused the rebound angle to be wrong, and a shuriken rubbed him. The cheek flew over, almost broken. The flying direction of this shuriken is exactly that of Xuena, who is practicing soft fist in the open space. Fortunately, Xuena''s eyes are open. Under a 360-degree viewing angle, this shuriken is side-faced enough to escape. After avoiding it, Xuenai''s suffering is probably not a shame. "Teacher Kushina, don''t be scared! It''s fatal!" Chiba naturally noticed this situation, and was shocked in a cold sweat, and said to Uzumaki Kushina. Uzumaki Kushina also saw it, and she didn''t expect such an appearance, so she hurriedly apologized: "Sorry, but there is one thing to notify you!" said, Uzumaki Kushina''s face showed joy. Chiba and the three of them glanced at each other, all with a puzzled look. Kyushinna-sensei is obviously very happy, is there anything good? Uzumaki Kushina hadnt waited for them to gather together, he couldnt wait to announce: In ten days, the Chunin test will be held! Nakanin exam? Chiba was taken aback. Not only Chiba, but Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga were also taken aback. "I have already signed up for you today!" Obviously, Uzumaki Kushina was very excited, and said again without seeing everyone''s reaction. "HeyZhongnin exam..." Chiba is lacking in interest, and now his whole mind is on training, but he doesn''t care much about the Zhongnin exam and so on. Moreover, it doesnt matter if you get promoted to Zhongnin. Special benefits ~www.novelhall.com~ No need. "Boom!" Before he finished speaking in Chiba, he had already received a punch on the top of his head, and the long-lost redness bulged on his head. "Be serious!" Uzumaki Kushina''s red hair raised slightly. Immediately, Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukana Hyuga nodded again and again, as if I must be serious. "But, we just became Shionin for a few days, so we signed up for Zhongnin, and the third generation of Naruto would not agree..." Chiba said. "It has been reported anyway, I have confidence in you." Uzumaki Kushina looked at them, her eyes reflected brilliance. She is very proud. Now that they are ten percent strong, they can also resist the next two hours of duel training. The Zhongnin exam will definitely be easy. They are the best disciples she has ever met! Looking at Uzumaki Kushina''s appearance, Chiba touched his nose. Well, forget it, anyway, we have not completed a single task since we became a ninja. It is strange that the three generations of Naruto can promise us to take the ninja exam. A ninja doesn''t look at pure personal strength, but also the performance in the mission! However, Chiba didn''t say these words, he didn''t want to spoil the happy mood of Uzumaki Kushina. "Cough! Then, Hirohiko and Xuena, we have to train harder!" Chiba coughed lightly, pretending to be "we want to work harder." Hirohiko and Yukina nodded repeatedly. Then, the three of them went back to train independently. Uzumaki Kushina smiled. Then, tomorrow, let''s train them more strictly! That''s what she thinks about ~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 28： qualifications "boom!" The sound of a heavy beating on the table sounded in Hokage''s office. Uzumaki Kushina stared fiercely at the three generations of Hokage: "Why? The disciples of Watergate are eligible to take the Zhongnin exam, but my disciples can''t!" Sandaime Hokage looked at Uzumaki Kushina, his face was full of headaches, one hand touched his beard unconsciously, and the corner of his eyes signaled to Uzumaki Kushina behind him to hurry up. "Kushina, you calm down." Bo Feng Shuimen looked at his lover with a wry smile at the corner of his mouth, and said: "This is a matter decided by three generations of adults. It can''t be changed now. The quota is already limited. If Adding a group of them now will cause trouble for people. Besides, the talents of the three of them are obvious to all. You don''t need to care too much about the identity of Zhongren." But I didn''t want to, Uzumaki Kushina was not as meek and obedient as before, but suddenly turned his head, red hair rose, and choked: "Watergate, your disciples are eligible to take the exam, of course you don''t care!" Bo Feng Shui Men was choked by her, she could only smile wryly, and said with a little embarrassment: "Kakashi is not participating." "Your legendary Kakashi is already Zhong Ren. Of course you don''t need to participate. If our family Chiba was born a year earlier, the legend may not necessarily belong to your Kakashi!" Remember cold snort. makes Bo Feng Shuimen embarrassed, but he knows the character of his lover, so he smiles bitterly about it. Then, he looked at the third generation of Hokage, indicating that he was gone. The three generations of Hokage had a headache and touched his eyebrows, exhaled a long white smoke, and said: "Nu Xinna, okay, things are already like this. Moreover, although your three disciples are excellent, they have all the experience of one mission. No, even if they are allowed to take the Zhongjin exam, they will pass it smoothly, which may not be good for them." After three generations of Hokage had finished speaking, he looked up at Uzumaki Kushina, but saw Uzumaki Kushina poking herself, "Huh!" It was another cold snort, don''t go too far. The Bofeng Water Gate who looked at the side smiled bitterly. Three generations of Hokage bit the pipe, coughed slightly, and said, "Kushina, the matter has been settled." "Anyway, you are partial to Pratunam. You always think that the disciples of Pratunam are better than my disciples. Ah, anyway, you just think I cant teach the disciples, and you think its inappropriate to give these three geniuses to me. In deciding me to be their When Shinobu-sensei was reluctant!" Uzumaki Kushina said. "Puff..." The ninja assistant on the side saw Uzumaki Kushina closing her eyes and raising her head to show her temper. He felt cute in his heart and didn''t think he laughed. "Huh hum!" Three generations of Hokage coughed heavily, and glanced at Huoma by the way. The flames immediately sullen, but the smile at the corner of the mouth can''t be concealed. "In that case! Then, let my disciple and the disciple of Watergate have a try. If my disciple wins, let them replace the disciples of Watergate and take the Zhongnin exam!" Uzumaki Kuzina suddenly said that he would be present. All three of them were astonished. Competition? The three looked at each other. "If my disciple loses, I won''t mention the Chunin test again!" Uzumaki Kushina said again. Three generations of Hokage looked at Bofeng Water Gate, apparently asking for his opinion. Then, Uzumaki Kushina''s gaze also turned to Bofeng Water Gate, his eyes full of threats. If you dont agree, I wont talk to you again! This is what Uzumaki Kushina''s eyes conveyed. Seeing Jiu Xin Na''s appearance, he was serious. Bo Feng Shuimen smiled bitterly. "Never mind, let my Chiba and your Kakashi compete! Kakashi is a genius among geniuses. He has become Zhongnin at the age of eight, so that''s it!" Uzumaki Kushina Added another condition. Kakashi? Three generations of Hokage are in the ears. No matter how powerful and talented Chiba is, it is impossible to beat Kakashi now, eh! You can give it a try, as long as you can make Jiu Xin Na not mention this matter. Thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage said, "Well, if Chiba can defeat Kakashi, I will exchange them with the Watergate squad. Okay, Watergate." Originally, Bo Feng Shui Men had used Uzumaki Kushina to do nothing. Hearing Hokage said so, he nodded and said, "Okay." "Then that''s it!" Uzumaki Kuzina showed a big smile, bright and beautiful, and walked out of the Hokage office with joy. After she left, the three generations of Hokage and Bo Feng Shui wiped their sweat together, and let out a long sigh of relief. The smirk in the fire room that I looked at was almost ill. "Chiba, do you think we can take the Zhongnin exam?" At this time, it was time for lunch and rest. Xuena held the lunch and walked to Chiba who was devouring Chiba and sat down. Hirohiko also sat down on the other side. Unknowingly, the Kushinai class is centered on Chiba. Hiroshiko and Yukina are accustomed to finding Chiba to make a decision if it is about the three of them. "Nine to all can''t." Chiba and the two have been training and eating together this month. UU Reading www. Uukanshu.com is already familiar with each other, and he can trust both of them, so there are some things that he will not hide from them. "Why?" Hiroshiko asked concisely. "We have no mission experience." Chiba replied. Neither of them are idiots, they can see through, and their faces seem to show disappointment. Unlike Chiba, they are still looking forward to the Zhongnin exam. As the heirs of a large family, they carry something that Chiba has never carried on their bodies. That is the honor of the family. At this age, they pass the Zhongnin exam and become Zhongnin, which in itself is to win honor for the family. This is their duty, and it is also a concept that has been instilled in their minds since childhood. Family honor is above all else! Seeing the disappointed look of the two, Chiba was startled. Do they care about this Zhongnin exam? Obviously there is no good...Even if we become Zhongren, Jiu Xinnai is probably training us, not letting us out of tasks, otherwise the reward for Zhongren''s mission would be very tempting for me. Chiba does not understand. And at this moment, Uzumaki Kushina trot violently and hurriedly, walking up, without saying a word, grabbing Chiba''s shoulders, which hurt Chiba''s shoulders. Before Chiba made a puzzled or painful expression, Uzumaki Kushina stared at him firmly, and said every word: "I will never lose in the competition in three days! I will be super strict in these two days Train you!" How-how...what''s going on? Chiba looked suspicious, and his heart was full of super ominous premonitions. Three days later? What competition? Who do you compete with? What happened? UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 29： Pre-war training "Water escapes, water rushes!" "Wind escape, big breakthrough!" "Water escapes, breaks water and rushes!" The wind blades roared in with the high-speed flowing water waves, the sound of the wind is like a blade, and the water waves are like knives. By the time Qianba is in front of them, the waves have turned into four erected water blades rushing from the ground. Four ravines came, and the soil particles flew around, Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly and jumped up abruptly, avoiding the combined ninjutsu of wind and water that swept through. The water blade hit the soles of the feet, and Chiba could almost feel the sharp chill of the water blade, and even with a "chick", his trousers were torn apart by the water vapor. Combination Ninjutsu! So strong! Mingming has already passed, is it the effect of wind escape? Is there a wind blade at the tip of this water blade? impressive! Chiba marveled, the life gate mode has been turned on, speed, power, and chakra have been enhanced. This jump jumped high and went straight to the two vortex Kushina, and at this time, the two vortex Kushina. After releasing the water rush wave, after releasing a big breakthrough, the breaking water rush is the combined ninjutsu of water and wind used by these two shadow clones. Chakra condensed in his hand, Chiba jumped so fast, and one of them didn''t seem to react. In mid-air, Chiba whizzed away and blasted a punch. Chakra broke out! "Boom!" The shadow clone was smashed, and Chiba didn''t even look at it. After landing, he squatted on the ground and swept out, and the target was another shadow clone. And that shadow clone seemed to have awakened a long time ago, and with a light leap, he avoided Chiba''s sweeping leg. Chiba''s eyes were slightly narrowed, his left hand was propped up, and the sweeping right foot was used as the axis, turning over. The left foot is a kick from the back, and a kick directly hit the shadow clone in mid-air. With a "bang", the shadow clone turned into a white mist and dissipated. After defeating such a shadow clone, Chiba jumped up suddenly, spinning around in midair with a top-down side kick. "boom!" Just as Chiba was spinning around in midair, the ground he was on suddenly broke open, Uzumaki Kushina rushed out with a punch, and slammed into Chiba''s side kick with a muffled noise. "Boom!" After , Uzumaki Kushina exploded into a cloud of white mist, and Chiba was also smashed into the air by the punch, whirled in midair, completely losing his balance. Is this a strange force? No, it''s not! While spinning, Chiba felt a difference in his legs, a kind of cold water peculiar to the water attribute Chakra surged up, and his legs seemed to tingle slightly. is water ninjutsu? Has a strange effect? Chiba inferred. "Water escape, water dragon bullet technique!" With a sweet drink, sounded behind him, Chiba frowned and was shocked. Then he felt a strong and cold air hit his body, and instantly he felt the extremely heavy water pressure from The pressure from the surrounding area, especially the part that hits, the water pressure is even more heavy, almost breaking my own bones! got hit! The multiple shadow clones are really easy to use! Chiba sighed in her heart. At this time, his cheeks were already bulging, and there was water around him. The pressure of the water caused the air in his body to continuously rush out of his nostrils. Chiba bulged his cheeks to prevent all the air in his body from being squeezed out. . And the pressure of the surrounding water made him unable to move, and he couldn''t even struggle! In the eyes of Hirohiko and Yukina watching the battle, behind the spinning Chiba, a whirlpool suddenly flashed out, Kushina, and the seal was a water dragon spitting out, swallowing the spinning Chiba in it, at this moment Chiba Being wrapped in this dragon-shaped current, rushing out. "Boom!" The dragon-shaped water flow hit a big tree on the edge of the clearing and made a loud noise. It hit the big tree with the thickness of three people together and shook, and Chiba was also punched on the tree by the current, the collision force and the water The golden star in front of Qianye, who was smashed by the impact, slowly slid down from the tree. Honghiko and Xuena who watched the battle from a distance turned pale, and swallowed together. This is the true strength of Shangren, no! This is their teacher, Uzumaki Kushina''s real strength. just added ninjutsu and made Chiba look like this! Only ten minutes! Chiba, who was able to support Mr. Kushina''s single shadow attack for two hours, was defeated. Although this time it was Mr. Kushina who played in the battle himself, he would not only use shadow clones one-on-one, but also use ninjutsu instead of purely physical skills... But it is too fast! Chiba... so poor! And Uzumaki Kushina put down Jieyin''s hand, the winner was already divided, and there was no need to fight. Although Chiba was defeated, Kushina was still shocked. With physical skills alone, this kid has blown up my three shadow clones! And the series of movements just now were smooth and rapid, without the slightest sloppy. These physical movements, whether they are reactions, techniques or strength, she can''t imagine that they can be performed by a seven-year-old child. Every action seems to be tempered, if you have to use a word to describe it, it is the "standard"! This is the second day after Uzumaki Kushina and Hafeng Mizumon and the three generations of Hokage have agreed to test their qualifications. The day after tomorrow, Chiba will have a test with Kakashi to decide which class can participate in the Kuzina class and the water gate class. Endure the exam. And for the past two days, Uzumaki Kushina is really super rigorous training Chiba, from morning to night, he played against her deity, and did not impose any restrictions on himself, not only using physical skills, but also joined the escape. And the technique of multiple shadow clones is also fully utilized. As for Hirohiko and Xuena, she did not have relaxation training. She would also split two shadow clones for daily devil training. For Hirohiko and Xuena, she did not suspend training. Chiba gritted his teeth, his body was about to fall apart, but he knew that this was the result of Kushina''s mercy, and if the water dragon bomb, the B-level ninjutsu, was used with all his strength, then he would really fall apart. What a pity! I can''t learn if I don''t see Jieyin clearly! Regarding the pain of his body, Chiba''s mind is all about learning ninjutsu. "Come here today, tomorrow you will do some daily training, try to recharge your energy." Uzumaki Kushina walked over and helped Chiba up. Seeing the end of the battle, Hirohiko and Yukina also ran over. Is it worth it for a Nakanin exam? Chiba smiled bitterly at the faint dark circles on Uzumaki Kushina''s eyes. In the past two days, not only did Uzumaki Kuzina practice with Chiba all day long, but he also added a lot of game to the **** prepared for the three of Chiba. They are all very nutritious. I am afraid that after training back every day, There is no good rest either. Aside from a bitter smile, Chiba was also a little touched. Although he was beaten up badly every day, he felt that Kushina was sincerely thinking about them. Not to mention other things, just talking about this lunch, not only considers the balanced nutrition, but also considers the taste of the three people. For example, Xuena can not eat green peppers, she will cover up the taste of green peppers in every way and let Xuena eat green peppers, for example, Hirohiko hates tomatoes, but she made the tomatoes into Hirohikos favorite taste~www.novelhall.com~ Although Chiba is not afraid of meat, his appetite is three Hirohiko and five Xuenai. It is estimated that it will take a lot of time just to make his lunch. I''m afraid, when I went back every day, Uzumaki Kushina didn''t have a good rest. Even if she is the Maelstrom family, the Chakra is huge and vitality is strong, but the physical strength is limited after all. Looking at Uzumaki Kushinas slightly haggard face, Chiba sighed in his heart, nodded at the same time, and said, "I see, Mr. Kushina." "Yeah." Uzumaki Kushina nodded with a smile, looked at the sun set to the west, and said: "It''s not early today. It''s been a long time, let''s go and eat ramen! Teacher treat!" "Oh!" The three of Chiba were happy and nodded heavily. Therefore, in the afterglow of the setting sun, Hirohiko stands by Chiba, walks behind Kushina and Xuena, and walks into the village. Talking and laughing came from afar. "Kushina-sensei, if I win, please let us eat barbecue for a week! How about?" This is Chiba''s voice. "There can be!" This is the voice that Hirohiko agreed with. "Chiba, we must win!" This is Yuuna''s voice full of yearning for barbecue. "A meal! If you win, please have a barbecue. The teacher has no pocket money recently!" This is the sound of Kushina flipping through his wallet. "Hey? Stingy" This is the dissatisfaction of the three of Chiba. "!" This is the sound of three people suffering violently. The evening breeze, with a warm feeling, swept across this open lawn full of traces of ninjutsu and physical skills~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works All in ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 30： 0 leaves VS Kakashi Konoha, the third practice field. Water Gate Class has been waiting here early. "The guy with the soil is late again." Kakashi shrugged. At this time, in the exercise field enclosed by the circular wall, only him, Lin and the teacher Bo Feng Shui were present, and the other party was late. . "Kakashi..." Bofeng Watergate said. "Huh?" Kakashi looked at Bo Feng Shuimen. "After a while, you will try your best to avoid hurting Chiba." Bo Feng Mizuno said, obviously, between the lines, he didn''t think Chiba could defeat Kakashi. "Yes... after all, he is the disciple of our teacher''s beloved girlfriend, I know." Kakashi shrugged and said, not feeling that he would not lose to Chiba, although he was very interested in Chiba , But he did not think that Chiba, who had just graduated from the ninja school, could beat him. But Bo Feng Shuimen was told by Kakashi that he could only helplessly smile. "I''m sorry, I''m late, I just lost my way..." At this time, Uchiha with goggles on his head hurried over. "I''m too lazy to talk about you." Kakashi sighed long. , Lin Yeyuan looked at Kakashi and Daito, smiling quietly, and at the same time raised her eyes, crossed the running to the soil, and looked at the four people slowly coming from the gate of the exercise field. "Come on!" said Nohara Lin. At this time, Uchiha brought the soil to Kakashi''s side and said, "You are sure you won''t lose, are you?" "Yes..." Kakashi glanced at him and said perfunctorily. However, this time Uchiha Daido didn''t get mad because of his perfunctory, but asked a little serious: "Kakashi, I will definitely become Zhongnin this time." Kakashi looked at the soil, did not speak, after a long time said: "Ah..." At this time, Chiba and others had already approached, stopped in front of them, Uzumaki Kushina looked around and said, "Where is the third generation?" Bo Feng Shuimen smiled and said: "Three generations of adults are dealing with urgent affairs, I am afraid that there is no way to come. This time, Huo Jian came to witness. "Huomai?" Uzumaki Kushina looked at the ninja assistant Huoma in the center of the exercise field and nodded: "It''s okay, anyway, you just don''t fall for the bill." Regarding Uzumaki Kushina''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen had to smile helplessly. Then, the two teams walked to the center of the exercise field, leaving Chiba and Kakashi standing opposite each other. Kakashi looked at Chiba, and there was a whisper from teacher Bo Feng Mizumon in his ear. Control your strength well, don''t let him lose too ugly! There are also trusting eyes with Tu and Lin. He sighed deeply in his heart: Why do I want to compare with this guy... and decided to take Tu and Lin''s Nakanin exam qualification. And Chiba''s ear was thinking of Uzumaki Kushina''s words "must win". Kakashi? Chiba felt the expectant gaze of Hirohiko and Yukina behind him. Inhale slightly. Not to mention, for the barbecue, go all out! Facing the super genius of Kakashi, Chiba actually has no bottom in his heart. Now Kakashi is already a ninja. He was promoted to ninja at the age of 12, and now he has at least the strength of elite ninja... Chiba began to calculate in his heart. At this time, the referee Huoma looked at Kakashi, then at Chiba, and announced: "Then, let''s start ninja training!" Kakashi made a mark of opposition while thinking about it. This Takichiba should be a type of ninja who specializes in physique, is Kay the same type? Physical skills should be comparable to Kai, so... let''s get a distance first. "Start!" Huoma announced. Before the words fell, Chiba and Kakashi each flew back and moved a distance. what? He chooses to keep the distance? This... is not conducive to the use of physical skills! Kakashi stood still, with a faint surprise in his eyes. And Chiba stared at Kakashi, thinking in his heart: As expected, he must have judged that I am a physical ninja, and I usually attack at a close range...so he chose to open the distance and use forbearance. Technology manufacturing advantage. Then, scare him to create my advantage! Chiba made up his mind, and the student mode was turned on immediately, because he did not carry any heavy objects in the test today. As soon as he came up, Chiba used all his strength. After all, Kakashi is in front of me! Hyuga Yuuna, who was far away, had already rolled his eyes, looked at Chiba, and said in his heart: Is this what Chiba is talking about? Chakra went up a step directly, and some chakras would strengthen muscle tissue... Chiba, it was amazing! While the Hirohiko on the side saw Xuena open his eyes, and subconsciously opened the writing wheel eyes. When he saw the chakra flowing in Chiba''s body, a flash of surprise flashed on his face: this...this chakra amount! It turned out to be more than me! Last time I competed with Chiba, his chakra was only at the lower ninja level. This is all the middle ninja level chakra! Could it be that he has been able to cultivate so many chakras in the past month? Hongyan narrowed his eyes slightly, feeling a little unwilling: This time, is he going to be in front of me again? At this time, in the field, Kakashi''s hands were sealed, and Chiba was watching. This seal... Chiba frowned, and at the same time began to seal in his hands. Tufu, Tulong gun! Kakashi pressed his hands down, and a cone of soil broke out and went straight to Chiba. It really is a Tulong gun! Chiba''s seal has also ended. Water escape, water front wall! The water whizzed up from the ground around Chiba, rotated into a column, and instantly wrapped Chiba. The soil cone impacted, hit the water curtain, and instantly turned into wet soil, scattered and scattered on the ground. And Qianye''s water front wall also "crashed" and poured into a small puddle. Ninjutsu! Will he still escape? Kakashi looked at the splashing water curtain, with surprise in his eyes. Not only Kakashi, even elites like Bo Feng Shui Men and Huojinin are shocked. The water front wall is a B-level ninjutsu, and it creates a considerable amount of water in a place where there is no water. Whether it is the amount of chakra or the change in the nature of the water of the chakra, this Chiba surprised them, not only physical skills , Ninjutsu is equally outstanding! This... is the second Kakashi! The two looked at each other, surprised inexplicably. When will you learn the water escape! Uzumaki Kushinas eyes were shocked, and Hirohiko and Yukina also had ordinary expressions, ordinary thoughts! At this time, the water curtain was completely splashed out ~www.novelhall.com~ However, in the water curtain, there was no Chiba. where is it! Kakashi looked around. Up? He looked up, and there was a clear blue sky above, and only white clouds drifted by leisurely. There was no sign of Chiba. Front, back, left, right, the top is not there, then, it is only possible... Kakashi lowered his head abruptly, and at the moment he lowered his head, a pair of hands broke through the ground under his feet and held his ankle tightly. In an instant, Kakashi''s feet weighed heavily, and then he felt that everything had grown for a long time, and his limbs were tightly pressed, unable to struggle. This is, soil escape, decapitation in the heart! "It''s amazing..." He looked at Kakashi, who had only one head exposed on the ground, and said blankly. Behind Kakashi''s head, Chiba was holding a handful of kunai in his hand, and backhanded Kakashi''s head underneath Kakashi''s head. "Kakashi lost?" Daito said in disbelief, his eyes widened as he watched the court. "I believe Kakashi, he won''t lose." Nohara Lin said. As if to confirm the words of Rin Nohara, Chiba was arranging Kunai, and was about to say: "You lost", a Kunai was put on his neck from behind. "You lost." Kakashi''s voice sounded behind Chiba. "Boom!" After these words, Kakashi''s head instantly exploded into a cloud of white mist. A piece of wood is half buried in the soil. Chiba squinted slightly. Substitute? Sure enough, it''s not that easy~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 31： Lian Dou Chiba squatted on the ground, half of the wood was buried in front of him, and Kakashi, who was supporting him with kunai, was behind him. "It''s over, it''s Kakashi." Huoma sighed, and looked at Bo Feng Shuimen: "It''s your disciple." Bo Feng Mizuno only smiled and said, "This Chiba is also great, Kusina...it took a lot of thought! Unexpectedly, in addition to physical skills, Kusina would actually cultivate his ninjutsu. Up." "Yeah, I didn''t expect that Kushina had cultivated such a talent. B-level water escape, chakra volume for water production in no water, this Takichiba, at least there is a chakra volume at the ninth level. Right." Huo Jian nodded and said. "Furthermore, the seal speed is also very fast. Before the end of the water wall, the seal of decapitation in the heart was formed, and it was successfully performed, and under the cover of the water curtain, he launched a surprise attack. Chiba is young, but very smart He is also very talented in tactics." Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t hesitate to say good things, and he also had some regrets in his heart. It was a pity that he could not be Chiba''s teacher. "However, Kakashi has seen all of this. Speaking of which, this is also Kakashi''s style. He is an analytical genius." Huoma said. "Ah! Yeah, he is an excellent ninja who can stay calm at all times." Hafeng Mizumon also has no shortage of praise for his proud disciple. "I don''t know if it is my illusion, I always feel that Chiba will not lose." It is super rare that Hirohiko said such a long list of words with a strange look on his face. "I think so too." Xue Na nodded and said, "Chiba won''t lose so easily!" Uzumaki Kushina smiled at the words of his other two disciples. It turns out that Chiba is already so trusted by them. Ah, I think so too, how can my best disciple lose so easily! Just, Chiba, what are you doing so slowly? Kakashi is very powerful, but you are not so weak against me! "Kakashi Sang, its too early to judge that I lost." Chiba slowly stood up, Kakashis eyes widened behind him, as Chiba stood up, the pain in his hands Nothing also keeps rising. Then, his brows frowned slightly, but his eyes slowly widened. At this time, Huoma was about to announce that Chiba was defeated, and at the moment of opening his mouth, Chiba suddenly banged and turned into a cloud of white mist. A side kick, with a sound of wind, suddenly kicked out from behind Kakashi, and raised Kakashi''s side face from behind. Kakashi reacted very quickly. This kick came quickly and suddenly, suddenly, like a whirlwind, but Kakashi still reacted, and he raised his right hand to frame! "Boom!" There was a muffled sound of skin and flesh colliding. what! Kakashis eyes widened slightly. He couldn''t stand the force of this kick at all, and his right hand was also hit by this kick directly into his face with this kick! "Boom!" In an instant, Kakashi was kicked out and hit the wall of the exercise field, only to hear the wall vibrate slightly and the stone chips rustled. "Tap." Chiba landed gently, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and a smile was outlined. Konoha whirlwind! Plus, the use of strange power! Thank you for giving me so much time to refine chakras to the feet! Sure enough, Chakra''s control on his feet is much harder than his hands. But, it worked! Looking at Kakashi, who had a slight humanoid bump against the wall, Chiba did not pursue it, but made a move like Kakashi, stretched out his right hand and framed back. punched him **** the arm. There was another muffled sound of skin and flesh collision. Chiba caught Kakashi''s surprise attack behind him, and at the same time, he turned back and hit Kakashi with a punch. Although he didn''t have eyes behind his back, the punch hit Kakashi''s side accurately and accurately. face. Kakashi wears a mask and can''t see his face clearly, but his eyes are slightly narrowed, and he smiles when he sees it. Hello, Ms. Watergate... This guy is not someone who can deal with mercilessly! "Snapped!" Kakashi placed one hand on his side face, and held Chiba''s hand with his palm. At this time, Kakashi near the wall exploded into a cloud of white mist. He swallowed what he said in the fire, choked on some saliva and coughed. Everything changed so fast that he almost didn''t react to an elite Shinnin. At this time, looking at the two people in the field, both blocked the opponent''s attack, there was a little horror on their faces: What happened to these children? That''s it for Kakashi, why is this Chiba so powerful! It wont be long before Im afraid its going to be a thing of the past! This time, Bo Feng Shui Men was also a little dazed. This kid... Chiba, when did he leave behind his clone? It should have been replaced by a substitute technique just now, right? So is Kakashi, the one who was kicked up just now is the shadow clone! In the beginning, did he fight with a shadow clone? These two kids...maybe they are of the same type! What is certain now is that both of them are geniuses leading the team to fight! Also, Chibas side kick is amazing! This child''s physical skills are so excellent! Don''t lose Kai at all, or even get to the frontline! Fengshuimen was stunned, but his heart was full of shock. This Takichiba''s talent is really great. Physical skills, ninjutsu, and combat thinking are all outstanding among ninjas, and each of them is rare and valuable! Jiuxina... Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Uzumaki Kushina, but saw that his lover smiled at the corner of his mouth, with an expression of "this is only decent". Jiuxina, the hard work during this period of time has paid off. "I knew it!" Xue Na said with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. Hirohiko also nodded again and again. Uzumaki Kushina looked at the field intently, his eyes filled with relief. In the field, at this time, Kakashi held Chiba''s hand and slammed over the shoulder, slamming Chiba to the ground. But I didn''t want Chiba to fall on the way, his feet slammed on the ground and made a "da" sound, and he stood firmly on the ground, and at the same time, with Kakashi''s strength, he just stood up and threw Kakashi away. In mid-air, Kakashi turned back and waved his hand. Several shurikens flew out, interrupting Chiba''s pursuit. This tricky shuriken, if you move forward, Chiba''s shoulders with one right foot will inevitably hit the dart, and as a last resort, Chiba has to take a step back. "Duh duh duh!" Shuriken shot into the ground. "Thunder Dun, flash fast!" Kakashi adjusted his direction in midair, formed a seal in his hand, and spit out a sharp spear of lightning from his mouth. The lightning is extremely fast, sizzling, and shooting towards Chiba. Chiba smiled at the corner of his mouth. He felt it early, and made a small back jump. Almost at the same time as his feet left, lightning shot into the ground, shooting a small hole to ~www.novelhall.com~ and letting up a cloud of blue smoke. If Chiba is shot, I am afraid that such a small hole will be made in the body. Tufu, Tulong gun! Chiba''s small queen jumped, and a seal had already been formed. When he landed, he pressed it smoothly and a cone of soil shot out. Kakashi leaned sideways in the air, and he was able to avoid the dirt cone. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, Chiba had already stepped on the dirt cone and rushed towards him. "Boom!" Kakashi had only time to cross his hands to block, the next second, a huge force came, and his whole body was bombed out like a cannonball. "Boom!" Kakashi slammed into the ground like an arrow from a string, and the dust splashed, smoke was everywhere, half of the wood flew into the air, and a large pit was dented and formed. And the place where it fell was the place where Chiba dragged Kakashi into the ground just now. This piece of wood was exactly the wood left by Kakashi using the substitute technique. Chiba landed and looked at the center of the big pit. Kakashi lay in it, coughing up blood. There is no power to fight back! However, Chiba was not happy, and only glanced at Kakashi in the pit, with a look of surprise on his face. When! With surprise in his heart, Chiba suddenly turned around and punched. "Boom!" Chiba''s punch, and Kakashi''s punch from behind, slammed together! When is the clone left behind? Chiba frowned. "Pattern!" The wood fell to the ground and fell beside Kakashi in the center of the pit. Kakashis "bang" in the pit behind him turned into a white mist~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 32： At last Chiba and Kakashi left with each touch. Both sides backed away and pulled apart, but they did not attack again. Chiba looked at Kakashi, panting slightly, and after a fight, the Chakra in his body was almost consumed. After all, with the Shengmen mode turned on, and the use of strange power, his physical strength was almost consumed. Looking back at Kakashi, he was breathing hard. He had a continuous attack just now. Obviously, his situation is not much better than that of Chiba. Chiba''s head quickly turned his thoughts, but they were rejected one by one. After all, he is facing Konoha''s genius, the future copy of Ninja, the sixth generation of Hokage, the son of White Fang, Hagi Kakashi. Have you fooled him with the three-shenzhen technique? In the case of the three-shenzhen technique, Chakra is enough... but can he be fooled? Chiba rejected this idea. In the battle just now, coupled with the knowledge of the original Kakashi, he rashly used the three-shenzhen technique, and he would definitely be seen through. Doesn''t work! Do not! Can not do it! Sanshenshu couldn''t fool him! At this time, Kakashi also had such a thought in his mind. Bo Feng Shuimen looked at his disciple. From his demeanor and posture, he could also see that Kakashis physical strength and Chakras exhaustion were almost the same, with a smile on his face: this is the first time I saw Ka The look of Cassie fighting hard. This Chiba may be a good competitor! Kakashi, right? And Huojin was already stunned. The continual battle just now had the level of forbearance among the elite, no! Maybe they can catch up with the general tolerance! The use of clones, shadow clones, and stand-in techniques have been incisively and vividly used in the battle between the two people. The fighting wisdom of the two people, Huo Jian has to admit that he can''t do this kind of use. "It''s a tie with Kakashi! It''s amazing..." Uchiha murmured in his mouth. Even Rin Nohara on the side showed a worried look: Kakashi, dont lose... Hirohiko and Yukina also watched the field intently, and Uzumaki Kushina''s expression also became serious. On and off the court, a tense atmosphere permeated. Then, just do it! The final blow! Chiba and Kakashi''s eyes condensed at the same time, and each captured Kuunai and attacked each other. "Ding!" The two kunai crossed past, and a spark was drawn, and the two figures also rushed out. Suddenly, Kakashi turned back on the way and threw Kuwu out of his hand. Kuwu went straight to Chiba''s back, and at the moment when Kuwu was about to touch her body, Chiba suddenly turned around and swept through her hand. Sweep away Kakashi''s suffering. "Da!" The two sides landed, Chiba kept on horseback, and rushed towards Kakashi like an arrow from the string. Kakashi looked calm, and took out a smoke bomb from the ninja bag. It fell with a "bang", and the white mist immediately dispersed, and Chiba suddenly lost Kakashi''s figure. Smoke bomb? Where will it come from? Above, or... positive? Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, and his charging did not stop at the slightest due to the obstruction of the smoke bomb. At this time, Kakashi suddenly rushed out of the smoke bomb and faced Chiba directly! turned out to be positive! No, this must be a trap! Chiba quickly made a judgment in his heart. "when!" There was no fight, and there was a spark. Chiba saw that this was a trap, and there was no one hit. After the attacker that counteracted Kakashi''s meeting, he was about to pull back. "Snapped!" Suddenly, Kakashi grabbed Chiba''s hand holding Kuwu with his other hand, and suddenly lifted Chiba up, and at the same time, he threw it out. Chiba was swept up in the air, but from the corner of his eyes he caught a glimpse of this kunai, as long as one gently turned sideways to avoid it. Dodge! Chiba''s first reaction was this. Do not! Chiba threw out Kunai from his hand, and with a "ding", the two Kunai collided and each fell. At the same time, the sound of the wind passed by Chiba''s ears, and another Kakashi who rushed out of the smoke missed a kick. If he had just avoided sideways, this blow would undoubtedly be strong! If it is strong this time, it will definitely be smashed to the ground. At that time, Kakashi on the ground will be able to subdue himself in an instant! As expected of Kakashi, the one that rushed out of the smoke is a clone. The moment I threw out the kunai, I replaced the clone with a substitute technique, and the main body attacked! Awesome! Chiba turned over in the air, into the smoke. "Boom!" Kakashi on the ground exploded into a cloud of white mist, and the body in mid-air frowned while looking at the white smoke from the smoke bomb, but he was relieved. Sure enough, I will choose to enter the smoke and use my smoke bomb to launch a surprise attack! And also see through my attack! But! What you thought of, I thought of it too! Everything is foreshadowing! This smoke bomb is the trap! Kakashi''s eyes flickered, and when he landed, the seal was finished, and his hands were pressed heavily on the ground as he fell. Oops! Chiba, who turned over into the smoke bomb, was completely empty under his feet, his body skewed, and his whole body fell to the ground. This is the pit I made. It turned out to be like this. Using smoke bombs made me unable to see the exact location of this big pit, making my judgment wrong... and losing my balance! Achieve the same effect as that kick! This time I was really cheated by myself! Chiba fell to the ground and stirred up some dust. At this time, the white smoke of the smoke bomb also slowly dissipated, and the line of sight began to slowly become clear. He will attack immediately! Chiba was about to stand up subconsciously, but a sharp pain came from his right foot. I got my feet! A drop of cold sweat left Chibas forehead and struck it across his cheek. He struggled to stand up, stood on one foot, raised his eyes and scanned the surroundings, at which time the smoke had completely dispersed. Where will he attack from? The current situation is not good! There is no around, is it above? Chiba glanced, but did not find Kakashi''s figure, suddenly raised her head, there was a blue white cloud in the sky, and there was no figure. No way! Did I copy my approach? Chiba gave a wry smile and looked down. At this moment, one hand broke through the soil and grabbed his foot. In an instant, Chiba felt the surrounding scenery and suddenly grew taller. Earth escape, decapitation in the heart! It turned out to be like this. The purpose of the previous feint is to get me into the smoke. Although he can''t see me, I can''t see him either. In this way, the heart decapitation technique can also succeed. Moreover, using the terrain of the pit I created, it made me lose my balance, affected my mobility, and ensured that the heart decapitation technique would be successful! Have a hand! Kakashi! Chiba glanced slightly, a shuriken was placed on his chin, and Kakashi''s gasping sound was behind his head. "This time, you lose." Kakashi took a few breaths and said. He didn''t have many Chakras at first, and he used clone, avatar, and heart decapitation. At this time, his physical strength and Chakra were exhausted, and Chiba could almost feel the trembling on his hands. UU reading www.uukanshu.com won! Taito and Lin Qiqi were relieved. I lost... Hirohiko and Xuena frowned, looked at each other, sighed, their faces could not hide their disappointment. Uzumaki Kushina closed his eyes, sighed and shook his head. Did you lose in the end... Huojian patted Bo Feng Mizumon on the shoulder, smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that I won with Taki Chiba''s first method. This Kakashi... I really don''t know how to admire it!" However, Bo Feng Shuimen was unhappy, looking solemnly at the court. Do not! Not necessarily! Chiba''s expression is... the winner is in hand! He has an afterthought! Kakashi, be careful! At this time, Kakashi suddenly thought of something in the field, his eyes widened slightly, and he said, "You won''t?" The voice of has not yet fallen, and only one head is left out of the mud with a "boom" from Chiba, which turns into a white mist, and the white mist dissipates. Only half of the wood is buried in the soil. Substitute technique! Kakashi looked back abruptly, but stopped. A kunai is only a few centimeters away from his neck. Chiba stood on one foot and looked at him with a smile: "You are negligent, you have used a substitute here, there is such a piece of wood in the center of the pit, which is behind you!" When I couldn''t find me, did you get the seal of substitute technique? Have you seen my intentions long ago? Kakashi looked at Chiba with shock reflected in his eyes. He let out a sigh of relief and let go of the kunai in his hand. "Dang Si" Suffering without landing. "I lost." UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 33： In a match! "I lost." Kakashi let out a long breath, squatted down and picked up the kunai on the ground and put it in the ninja bag. Ye Yu also put down Kuwu, sat down, and checked the injuries on his feet. Outside, there was silence. Kakashi... lost? Uchiha''s eyes widened with soil, and Kakashi''s "I lost" was like hearing it in a dream. Kakashi... Lost to Chiba Takiba who was younger than him? Or just graduated from the ninja school? impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Uchiha''s heart was full of unbelief, but it was so, and he had to believe it. Between this and unbelief, he was speechless in astonishment. And Lin Nohara next to him has gleaming eyes, watching Kakashi pick up in the field, and her heart is full of worries: Kakashi, are you okay? This is his first failure... Bo Feng Shuimen sighed, but said in his heart: I let Kakashi''s men be merciful at first, but now it seems that I am too clumsy. Chiba is not a merciful opponent under Kakashi! I really underestimated him, and I underestimated Jiu Xinnai. Sorry! Afterwards, he looked at Kakashi again, with some worries in his eyes: Kakashi has been a genius with high reputation since he was a child. He has never been defeated, even in the mission, he is outstanding. I hope that this defeat will not leave him. What a bad influence. As for Huojin, he was completely dumbfounded. Kakashi lost? That Hagi Kakashi, lost? impossible! If I lose to a Shinnin, I still believe it, but lose to a seven-year-old who just graduated from a ninja school and became a seven-year-old who has only become a Shinnin for just over a month. He doesn''t believe it! In disbelief, he seems to have forgotten that Kakashi is only eight years old now. Actually, this is nothing more than a battle between a seven-year-old and an eight-year-old. It''s just that under the aura of genius, it is easy to be regarded as a battle beyond age. In fact, the technical content of this battle has indeed surpassed the age of the two of them. If Zhong Ren saw this battle, it would be ashamed. "This..." Huojin glanced at Bo Feng Shuimen, who smiled at him slightly, and with disbelief, he announced: "Kakashi admits defeat, this duel, Taki Chiba wins!" "Win!" Uzumaki Kushina almost jumped for joy, and compared a big "V" toward the Bofeng Shuimen, and then said unceremoniously: "Shuimen, our Chiba won your Kaka. West, according to the agreement, the qualifications for the Zhongren examination are ours!" Regarding this, Bo Feng Shuimen just smiled bitterly and didn''t know what to say. Chiba defeated Kakashi, which I am afraid that three generations of adults would not have expected it! Bo Feng Shuimen thought in his heart. And Hirohiko and Yukina are also excited, clenching their fists with both hands, and taking the Zhongnin exam... They can go to the Zhongnin exam! At this time, Kakashi had already picked up Kunai, and Chiba had also roughly checked his injuries and was about to stand up. Kakashi walked over first and handed out the seal of reconciliation. Chiba subconsciously stretched out his hand, forming a mark of reconciliation. Kakashi clenched the **** of the Seal of Reconciliation and pulled Chiba up, and Chiba also stood up. "Thank you." Chiba looked up at Kakashi, but saw that his face was as usual, and there was no negative emotion due to the loss of the game. I am still far from good! Work harder! Chiba thought so in his heart, although he defeated Kakashi in this duel, it does not mean that he is better than Kakashi. Indeed, this time, I won. But this is after all duel training, not a life and death battle. If it is a life-and-death battle, the outcome is still unknown, and, in the end, Kakashi will probably kill himself. Chiba''s head recalled the scenes of the game, and found that Kakashi could kill himself several times. For example, when Lei Dun, when throwing kunai... here are all lore points! My battle is still too rough! Chiba is awake, and this "thank you" is also sincere, but not because Kakashi pulled him, but because of the battle Kakashi gave him. Kakashi looked at Chiba and nodded. Then he let go and walked back to his team. Besides Kai, is there another Takichiba? Kakashi''s fist was gently clenched. "Uh... Our Ninja exam qualifications are gone?" When Kakashi approached, he realized what he thought of after taking the soil. He was taken aback for a moment, and then shouted at Kakashi: You **** actually lost! You actually lost the qualifications of Lin and me!" Angrily with soil, staring at Kakashi angrily. "Bring the soil!" Ye Yuan Lin stopped drinking the soil. "Lin...It''s obviously him..." When he brought the soil to see Ye Yuan Lin defending Kakashi, he was full of dissatisfaction and depression. Kakashi didn''t seem to pay any attention to him at all, and passed by him, provoking him to anger and rising, but due to Lin Lin''s gaze, she hugged her chest and snorted. At this time, Kakashi paused: "Sorry, bring the soil, Lin." Bo Feng Shuimen''s originally worried gaze was instantly replaced by a smile. He looked at Kakashi''s clenched fist and smiled self-deprecatingly: My worry seems to be unnecessary! "Kakashi..." Nohara Lin murmured. Dai Tu was still holding his chest and suffocating. Hearing Kakashi''s voice, he was startled. Kakashi...you... He was silent in his heart. "Are you okay." In the field, Chiba has been framed by Hirohiko, while Uzumaki Kushina and Yukina also stepped forward ~www.novelhall.com~ There were smiles on their faces. Chiba also smiled slightly and said, "Teacher Kushina, I''m going to barbecue tonight, what do you think?" Uzumaki Kushina agreed. "Wait a minute!" At this moment, there was a sudden sound from the Bofeng Water Gate. The four turned their heads in doubt. But seeing that Uchiha brought the soil to the middle of the exercise field, he said to them: "We will compete again. If we win, the qualification for Zhongnin exam will belong to us. If we lose, within two years, I will never take the Zhongnin exam!" "With soil..." Bofeng Water Gate was also slightly taken aback. Nohara Lin is also surprised to look at the soil. But Kakashi turned his head and sighed: "This fool..." On the Chiba side, the four of them were also taken aback. "Okay, I''ll compare with you." Suddenly, Hirohiko took a step, and looked at Daido Road. Afterwards, he seemed to have thought of something. Look at Uzumaki Kushina and Chiba. seems to be seeking their consent. I always feel...I''m going to become troublesome. Chiba sighed silently in her heart. "Let''s go." However, Uzumaki Kushina just glanced at the soil, and did not stop Hirohiko. Jiu Xinnai didn''t stop it, it''s weird... Jiu Xinnai values ??the Chunin test so much, and now that he has won, why do he have to go wrong? We can totally refuse... Since the teacher didn''t stop it, Chiba naturally couldn''t say anything, but he still had some doubts in his heart. After getting an affirmative answer, Hirohiko let go of Chiba and headed to the center of the martial arts field~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all on ~www.novelhall.com~Mobile Users please go to read. Chapter 34： Win or lose (Thank you for your reward!) Chiba looked at the scene with a wry smile on his lips. It turned out to be like this, the reason Kushina didn''t stop it. At the same time, Chiba raised his brows slightly while looking at Hirohiko, who walked back blankly with a poker face. Hirohiko, this is... Completely disappointed! Speaking of it, it is also very rare that Hongyan is so eager to meet, he is still looking forward to this battle... But... "It hurts..." Uchiha covered his left hand with soil, sat down on the ground, looked at Hiroshiko''s back, with a slight discouraged expression on his face. Is this the seven-year-old eye-opening genius? I... can I really surpass such a person? "Take soil...are you okay?" At this time, Ye Yuan Lin had already ran over to check on her injuries. It''s just that the soil has been completely lost, and there is no response. The fight just now was undoubtedly his complete defeat. He almost didn''t see the opponent clearly, so he was thrown to the ground. When he reacted, his hand had been dislocated, and the game didn''t need to continue. "Idiot, you are also of the Uchiha clan, don''t you know the difference between the Uchiha clan who writes round eyes are opened and the Uchiha clan who is not opened?" Kakashi covered his face with one hand, standing in front of him, looking at him, in a tone Full of helplessness. After finished speaking, Kakashi was taken aback, and he saw the loss in Daitu''s eyes. Kakashi sighed, stretched out a hand, handed it to the soil, and said, "Can you still stand up?" Hearing Kakashis words and seeing his outstretched hand, he froze for a while, and then suddenly called pain. With a "click", his dislocated arm was reset, and Lin Nohara smiled apologetically: "I''m sorry. , Bring soil." The soil was irritated by the pain, and the frustration in his heart faded a lot, then I looked at Kakashi, and then at Nohara Lin, and suddenly smiled. He stretched out his hand and took Kakashi''s hand, Kakashi pulled him up, and the three gathered around. Bo Feng Shui Men looked at his disciples from a distance, smiling slightly. With soil, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose in training, but your share of mind is the most precious! At this time, Hongyan walked straight to Chiba, but said in his heart: Sure enough, my goal is only him! This Hirohiko suddenly came over, facing him, Chiba blinked and blurted out: "What''s wrong, Hirohiko." Hirohiko looked at Chiba, his eyes flickering, and said, "I won''t lose again in the Zhongnin exam." "I won''t lose to you again!" After Hongyan said, Xue Na also stepped forward and said seriously. Chiba looked at Hirohiko, and then at Xianxuna. They... Are they trying to chase me? Target me? Chiba was a little unbelievable in his heart. The ninja training at the Ninja School, he defeated Hirohiko and Yukina, but he did not take it seriously. Moreover, during this time of contact, Chiba''s perception of Hirohiko and Yukina is also "working hard" "The genius" "not lost to my own desperate" like this. In fact, sometimes, Chiba also has times when he cant stick to it, and sometimes when he wants to be lazy, but whenever he sees these two people working hard, they cant help but raise a kind of "at least, I cant lose to them". Emotions, so as to insist on daily extreme training. He never regarded the two of them as defeated men, and he almost forgot about the practice of the ninja school. I didn''t expect that they were chasing after themselves! This is...the kind of competitive friends that have always existed in anime? "I won''t lose either!" Thinking of this, Chiba smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, blurting out these words. And in my heart, it is all warm. "Then, starting from tomorrow... I will train you separately. It won''t make you easy. Let''s be enlightened!" Uzumaki Kushina put one hand on Chiba''s head and the other hand on Hirohiko''s head, and approached the three of them. Said, Looking at Uzumaki Kushina''s smile, the three of Chiba didn''t think they were smiling, even Yukina and Hirohiko smiled brightly. However, Chiba quietly glanced at the Mizuno squad that was surrounded by them. Kakashi sighed and shrugged at this moment, while the soil was arguing about something, some red-faced, as for Rin Nohara, she looked at with a smile. they. Brought the soil to propose this battle, is it not to make Kakashi feel guilty for losing their middle forbearance? Yes, this is Naruto World! He turned his gaze to Yukina, Hirohiko, and his teacher Uzumaki Kuna. , think of a way to have another barbecue! The smile on Chiba''s face slowly spread, revealing white teeth. "Oh...Hirohiko, this is your kunai." Afterwards, Chiba suddenly thought of something and handed the kunai to Hongyan. Hirohiko nodded and accepted, putting it in the ninja bag behind his waist. "Well, although I won the Zhongnin qualification, the training will continue. Each one will rest for an hour, and we will gather at the gathering place!" Uzumaki Kunai glanced at Chiba and said. "Oh!" Chiba trio answered. Then, the Nine-Sina Class disbanded in place. Chiba and the three left each. At this time, Bofeng Shuimen also disbanded the Watermen squad. Amidst the dispute with soil, the three of them also slowly left. Huojin went to report the results of the game to the third generation of Hokage. When he left, his face was all It was an unbelievable look. I''m afraid I can''t believe the fact that Chiba defeated Kakashi. When everyone left, there were only Bofeng Shuimen and Uzumaki Kuzina ~www.novelhall.com~ They slowly approached. approached, Uzumaki Kushina suddenly stretched out a hand and said: "According to our agreement, you lose, let''s get things!" Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Uzumaki Kushina, and took out a Kuwu from the ninja bag, with a three-pointed head, and a string of runes on the hilt of Kuwu''s sword. It was the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshui. The Flying Thunder God Kuwu. Uzumaki Nine Xinna smiled, in front of the lover, finally showed a girl''s charming look, and took the flying thunder **** Kunai in his hand. There is only a smile on the face of this wave of Feng Shuimen, and he doesn''t care about their private bet losing. And regarding this bet, Uzumaki Kushina asked him to make a bet on the day when the Nakanin qualification test was set. If Chiba wins, then Bo Feng Shui Men will give Uzumaki Kushina a flying thunder **** Kunai. "Mizumi, thank you." After taking the kunai, Uzumaki Kushina''s smile narrowed on his face and suddenly thanked him very seriously. "Thank you, I bet I lost, and you taught a good disciple, no, not only Chiba, but also Hirohiko." Bo Feng Mizumon said. Uzumaki Kushina shook his head, looked at Kuma in his hand, but did not speak. "It''s almost time for dinner, let''s go to dinner." At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen suggested: "You have been working hard during this period. What do you want to eat?" Uzumaki Kushina converged, showing a sweet smile, and said, "Ilaku Ramen." "Well, you really like ramen." Bo Feng Shuimen reached out and touched her head and said. Then, the two took them and left ~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 35： Just one more meal "What? Taki Chiba defeated Kakashi?" In the Hokage office, three generations of Hokage heard the report from Hokage, and their faces and voices couldn''t hide their surprise. "Yes!" Huojianhui reported. In fact, he himself hasn''t fully recovered from the shock yet. It is all about the battle in his mind. If this is a life and death struggle, then every step is dangerous, even if It''s just a pair training, and it''s completely impossible to see that the two children are fighting. "Hmm..." The third generation of Hokage smashed his pipe and said, "It was really unexpected that Taki Chiba would be able to defeat Kakashi. This kid has grown up too fast." "Three generations of adults, do you really want to replace the qualifications for the Zhongnin exam?" Huo paused and asked. "Hmm..." The third generation of Hokage groaned and said: "Since Taki Chiba can defeat Kakashi, then, at least in terms of combat effectiveness, he already has the strength of Zhongren. However, he has no experience in a mission after all. Hirohiko and Yukina also have no task experience, so they rashly let them take the Zhongnin exam...It doesn''t matter if they fail, if they pass, then as Zhongren, they must participate in the task, and the frequency of tasks will become higher and higher. For them, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing. This Kushina is too capricious..." Obviously, the three generations of Hokage also have a headache, but it is not the level of confusion that the qualification replacement will cause, but the future growth of the three people of Chiba. "Since the Second World War, our Konoha Village has not recovered, and we urgently need some fresh blood. That''s why we held the Chunin test in advance... It''s just that we didn''t have any experience in a mission, and the teacher is Kushina..." The third generation of Hokage was distressed. Frowning, puffing out smoke. "Go and see where the water gate is and call him over." Three generations of Hokage thought for a while and said. "Yes." Huojia nodded. It was the first time he saw the distressed look of the third generation of Hokage, and he was a little stunned. After responded, he quickly quit the Hokage office. After Huojin left, the three generations of Hokage sighed long. Let''s ask about the specific situation of Watergate, and also ask his opinion. Speaking of which, Jilaiya should also come back. At this time, Konoha Hospital. Chiba squinted his eyes and looked at Hirohiko, who was still a poker face, sitting next to Chiba, as if he hadn''t seen Chiba''s gaze at all. "I said... it''s just a cramped foot... Do you want to run directly to the hospital?" Chiba pulled her mouth. At this time, his feet were already wrapped in a white bandage, and a medical ninja had just come to check it, but he just got a slap, no bones were injured, and no treatment was needed. In this Naruto world with the magical power of Chakra, this kind of injury will be intact tomorrow. "It''s not good to hurt the bones." Hirohiko said to Chiba with a poker face. Yukana also said, "It''s good to see, after all, it''s about to take the Zhongnin exam. It''s not good if you hurt your bones." Why is Yuuki so fussy... Chiba smiled bitterly. "Oh, yes! Remember, because Hirohiko also won a round, so he asked for two barbecues, do you understand? Hirohiko, you have to make an aggrieved expression, if Mr. Kushina doesn''t agree tonight!" Xuena nodded and frowned slightly: "Is that okay? Mr. Kushina will also be troubled. She said that pocket money is not enough." "Generally adults say that, they are used to coax children. If you really dont have money, Mr. Jiu Xinnai would not lightly flick us out of a few of us when we had a barbecue for a week, but just use it. Fist punched!" Chiba casually pulled a twist. Anyway, what about a demon who coaxes children for barbecue! That''s barbecue! Chiba easily erased the guilt of deceiving Hirohiko and Yukina in his heart. In front of the barbecue, this feeling of guilt is nothing at all. "Really?" Xuena blinked, frowned slightly, and seemed to think about it: "Is this actually an excuse to coax a child?" Apparently, Xuena believed what she said to Chiba. "Chiba." At this time, Hirohiko called. "Huh?" Chiba replied back. "Look, is this expression aggrieved?" Hongyan said. Chiba raised her brows, and almost pulled out an angry smile at the corner of her mouth. What is wrong with this! Your expression hasn''t improved at all! It hasn''t changed at all! Chiba frantically complained, this Hirohiko is still a poker face, how can there be a half-point aggrieved appearance! And the expressions in his eyes completely mean "I''m lie, I''m lie, and my grievances are lie"! "This..." Chiba reluctantly pulled out a smile, and said, "It''s a little bit, so a little bit..." Speaking, Chiba also used his index finger and thumb to make a slight gesture. "What about this?" Hirohiko turned his head slightly, then turned around... There is no change at all, okay? Still a poker face! Qianba wanted to cry without tears, and lightly patted Hongyan on the shoulder, and said: "Very good...but, maybe, the expression of grievance is not for you..." Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko was visibly shocked, and then quietly turned his head away, a row of black lines pulled down from the back of his head, and his whole person was a little pale. Uh... I was very tactful! Why are you still so hit! "That old man Sandaime, I''m going to pull out his beard!" Chiba was about to step forward to comfort Hirohiko, when he heard Uzumaki Kushina''s angry words, the door of this infirmary was opened fiercely. , And hit the wall with a "bang" sound. The nurses in the corridor of the hospital were offended, and some patients looked at him. It''s hard to get along with Mizumon alone, but at this time we asked Mizumon to come over to discuss, that old man of the third generation! "Huh? Hirohiko, what''s the matter with you?" Uzumaki Kushina thought as he walked into the infirmary angrily, only to see his disciple, Hirohiko, who was shocked. "Chiba just now..." Xuena subconsciously wanted to tell the truth. "I won the competition, and I had a barbecue. He won, but didn''t, so I was very shocked!" Chiba quickly interrupted Xuena''s conversation, and gestured to her secretly. Xuena was taken aback by Chiba for a while, and then saw Chiba''s gesture, immediately understood, and said: "Yes." "It''s just a barbecue. Is it worth such a blow? I''ll wait a few days and I''ll add another meal to you." Uzumaki Kuzina said suddenly, "It''s just waiting for the teacher to pay." For above Ninja, the village of Konoha will pay a fixed salary, of course, the task compensation is calculated separately. As for Xia Ren, there is actually a salary, but it is much less, which Chiba didn''t know. Great! Chiba clenched his fist quietly, and was fooled by a barbecue. But before he was happy for a few seconds, he caught a glimpse of Hongyan still playing white and pulling a black line, obviously so shocked that he could not hear the outside world. can''t do it! I have to let Hongyan come over, otherwise, doesn''t it seem that Hongyan was not hit for the barbecue at all? Thinking of this ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s reaction was also quite fast. He patted Hirohiko on the shoulder and gave a thumbs up in the blind spot of Kushina. At the same time, he said, "Great, Hirohiko, the teacher promised Add a barbecue. It''s all your credit, we can have another barbecue!" After saying and boasting this shot, Hirohiko really reacted a little bit. Looking at Chiba''s gestures, Hirohiko immediately recovered, still turning his head like a poker face, and looked at Chiba. Chiba nodded with a "good job" look. Hirohiko made a poker face and nodded, and then said to Uzumaki Kushina, "Thank you, Mr. Kushina." And Uzumaki Kushina looked at the two. It looks like two people are plotting something... In response, Uzumaki Kushina just shook his head helplessly. For her, as long as the three of Chiba grow up well, have the ability to protect themselves, and even become three ninjas who can be alone, it is the most important thing. She really didn''t even think about a barbecue. "Gather at the old time and place tonight, and tomorrow''s meeting time will be changed. The gathering will be at 7 o''clock. Be careful to go to bed early." Uzumaki Kushina said. Chiba and the three looked at each other and nodded: "I see." It seems that tomorrow is another difficult day! Looking at Uzumaki Kushina''s serious expression, Chiba thought so. "Oh...Chiba, are your feet okay?" Uzumaki Kushina seemed to have thought of something, and said to Chiba. "It''s okay, it won''t affect tomorrow''s training." "Ah That''s good." Uzumaki Kushina showed a slight smile~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 36： Special training "Oops!" Chiba suddenly sat up from the bed and looked at the clock. It was almost seven. He is almost late. Thinking of Uzumaki Kushina''s fist, Chiba twitched at the corner of his mouth, dressed and washed as quickly as possible, and then bit a Konoha extra-large bun and went out. For Chiba, who has eaten meat, this Konoha super-large steamed bun is still indispensable. Firstly, it is cheap, secondly it can fill the stomach, and thirdly, besides meat, Chiba''s favorite This is the extra-large steamed bun. I heard that there will be extra-large steamed buns with meat fillings, which will be mixed with ordinary extra-large steamed buns and sold only one a day. Thinking about it makes Chiba a little excited. After all, the amount of minced meat for an extra-large steamed bun is almost a big bowl of meat. After all, it''s because of the meat. However, Chiba was so good to eat the barbecue yesterday. Because of the victory, Kushina ordered a lot of top-quality beef and beef offal, especially the back of the beef. The taste was simply overwhelming. Thinking of the greasy sound and the shiny grilled meat, Chiba still swallows. "This is not the time to think about meat!" Chiba ran wildly. He is already late! In the early morning, Jiuxinaban meets up. "Boom!" The red and bulging bag reappeared on the top of Chiba''s head, and a wisp of blue smoke fluttered. Chiba held his head and squatted down. It hurts! Why does Jiuxinai''s fist hurt so much every time it hits it! After hitting Chiba, Uzumaki Kushina''s red hair floated slowly and said: "As a ninja, timing is very important, so you must be on time, no matter what you do." What is the relationship between timing and punctuality? Chiba complained in his heart. Hirohiko and Xuena saw Chiba''s "sorrowful" expression, silently swallowed their saliva, and nodded repeatedly. "Okay, starting today, I will train each of you individually, and then I will train on my own after dinner. From now on, you will have to train for 14 hours a day. After you go back, you must also ensure sleep and rest, knowing Is it?" Uzumaki Kushina said. "Yes, Mr. Kushina!" the Chiba trio answered. "Boom bang bang!" Uzumaki Jiuxina separated three shadow clones: "So... let''s start training!" Chiba and the three cast a glance at each other, and each spread out, preparing for a duel exercise as always. At this time, he was stopped by Uzumaki Kushina, and said: "Three people, three places, follow my shadow clone. From now on, you are no longer teammates, but competitors!" said, the three shadow clones rushed into the dense forest. A competitor? Chiba looked at the other two, smiling at the corners of his mouth, and then followed a shadow clone and plunged into the dense forest. is just what I want! For a moment, Hirohiko and Xuena also followed the shadow avatar, and their thoughts were exactly the same as Chiba, except that Hirohiko and Xuena had another idea. must catch up and surpass Chiba! In the Zhongnin exam, he will never lose to him again! After the three of them left, Uzumaki Kushina looked at the rising sun in the morning, with a slight smile on his mouth. "So, three of them, who will appear in front of me the fastest and accept my duel exercise?" "Da!" "Tap!" Chiba followed Uzumaki Kushina''s shadow clone to an open area where Xiao He flows through. After landing, Chiba quickly glanced around. Except for a small river, here is an open space with a wide view, little green. "Chiba, your Chakra attributes should be water and soil attributes." Uzumaki Kushina''s shadow clone said. Chiba nodded, the shadow clone is actually another self, so now I am talking to Uzumaki Kushina''s shadow clone. What the shadow clone said and done is actually the same as what Uzumaki Kushina would say can do, Chiba You can think of her as a whirlpool. Because Uzumaki Kuzina''s body is here, what he said and done will be exactly the same as the shadow clone. "At this age, there are two attributes, which are very rare. In terms of ninjutsu, you are also a genius." Uzumaki Kushina praised without hesitation. Judging from the battle with Kakashi, Uzumaki Kushina also knew that Chiba is a very calm analytical ninja, very careful and smart in combat, knowing what he wants and what he can do. This is an advantage that many Zhongren and even a few Shangren can hardly possess. And it was this carefulness, cleverness and calmness that allowed Chiba to defeat Kakashi, and took advantage of Kakashi''s negligence to turn defeat into victory. So, she didn''t worry that Chiba would float away because of her appreciation. Hearing Uzumaki Kushinas appreciation, Chiba did not speak, but looked at her. "It just so happens that I also have the water attribute. Starting today, I will train your ninjutsu, and when you train on your own, you will do physical training. You can occasionally ask Hongyan about shuriken. Although you are very good, But compared to shuriken, you can''t even compare to a tenth of Hirohiko''s!" Uzumaki Kushina said seriously. Chiba nodded, Uzumaki Kushina was right. Hirohiko''s shuriken skills were dazzling. From Chiba''s point of view, there was a sense of supernatural skill. He was ashamed. And Chiba also knows Uzumaki Kushina''s painstaking efforts. She wanted to let herself know, not ashamed to ask, to learn to learn from other people''s strengths, shuriken. Although he has training, the training time is limited, and secondly, he has always focused on physical skills before. Ninjutsu talent has just been discovered not long ago, and shuriken hasn''t taken much care. The degree of shuriken he can do, that is, the degree of shooting a single shuriken or kunai that someone else shoots from the front. And look at Hongyan''s Shuriken~www.novelhall.com~ Even if a dozen shurikens come in at once, he can accurately hit, cooperate with the Shulunyan, and even counterattack. "I know, Mr. Kushina." Chiba said seriously. Uzumaki Jiuxina nodded and said, "Then, I will tell you the training content. In the morning, I will train your water escape technique. In the afternoon, you will use the earth escape technique to block my water escape. I will not escape. I can only help you with your soil attribute training in this way." While speaking, Uzumaki Kushina also sighed slightly, and asked herself that she really wanted to teach Chiba''s earth escape technique, but unfortunately, the chakra nature change of her earth attribute hadn''t been grasped. "No, thank you, Mr. Kushina, use soil to block water, this is the best way to train!" Chiba said hurriedly. Jiu Xin Nai''s water escape technique is very powerful, and a water dragon bomb can make herself completely incapable of resistance. Using her water escape to train her own soil escape is also a very good training. I want to come, but Kushina thought for a long time before thinking of this method. Chiba understood in his heart and confirmed again. Jiu Xinnai, really put himself in his position, for their sake, whether in life or ninjutsu. Thank you, sincerely. "Then, I will teach you the sequence of water escape and water rushing, you remember." "Yes, Mr. Kushina." There is no unnecessary nonsense, Uzumaki Kushina started to talk to Professor Mizudun of Chiba. And Chiba quickly turned on the student mode and began to learn about water escape. The seven-day special training has officially started ~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 37： Reflection "Five hundred seventy-one... Five hundred and seventy-four..." Chiba squatted one by one, thinking about the battle with Kakashi in his mind. there... it''s there, my negligence is just not paying attention to the pit I made. In other words, I didnt observe the terrain calmly at the time, and I was thinking of ways to defeat Kakashi, and what way Kakashi would use to defeat himself... Although I succeeded in my plan later, but instead of fighting for life, That''s different again. Kakashi may not choose the heart decapitation technique, and I may not be able to use the substitute technique. It is my negligence to not observe the terrain. I thought about how to solve Kakashi, because the cycle I considered was too long, and it was easy to walk into my own world and ignore the surrounding environment. If it is a life-and-death battle, I am not experienced! Chiba reflected in his heart. Although his actual combat experience has been accumulated quite a bit, and he is fighting against elite ninjas like Kushina, he has only one experience in the real life and death struggle. That is the badly wounded ninja of Tuyin. However, that ninja was seriously injured after all, and he was not able to give him much experience. "Five hundred and ninety-nine... six hundred!" Chiba took a breath and finished the last squat. Then yes, stand up. The devil training during this period has greatly improved his physical strength and physical strength. The corresponding daily physical training has also increased to 600. In order to be able to smooth that little gap. Physique is a hard-working thing after all, even if the Chakra volume of the life style has been improved, after a duel with Kakashi and Nine Sina, he already feels stretched. At present, the water escape ninjutsu taught by Jiu Xinnai is mostly C-level and B-level, and his Chakra is not enough. Even Kushina said that if there is a chakra of the ninth level, she has a secret technique that she can teach him. However, he still couldn''t act too hastily, and opened the door rashly. After the wounded door opened, Chakra was bigger and more violent, and Chiba didn''t have the confidence to control it and transformed it into wounded door mode. Regarding this, I can only work harder to perform a lot of extreme training while ensuring that I can train normally the next day and do not overly damage my body. Although the Shengmen mode has begun to weaken, although Chakra reaches the upper ninja level, he can obtain the secret technique that Uzumaki Kushina said, and develops the wound mode, and it is estimated that there will be an upper ninja chakra. But, because of this, we have to be more cautious. Chiba''s mind is very clear. At this time, he sometimes thinks, why not give a system, and directly exchange ninjutsu. Whenever thinking of this, Chiba always shook his head and smiled bitterly, and then threw the idea out. In his previous life, he indulged in the world of animation to escape reality, and finally let the man do whatever he wanted, and finally died alone. Chiba also knew that the biggest murderer of his own death was himself. It is his own laziness and cowardice that put his own destiny in the hands of others and be demanded by others. And now, he has entered the dream world of Naruto, and has mastered the cultivation method of the Eight Doors Dunjia, and possesses a powerful ninjutsu talent. What reason does he have! What reason do you have to be lazy! Fancy that you can get the strongest power all at once? Now he can only work hard! Work hard! Work hard! There is no other way to think of, to solidly improve your strength, and take your own destiny in this life in your own hands. Besides... Chiba looked at the other side, Xuena pushed the tree with one palm, and the soft fist collided with the tree, making a "pop" sound. Even further away, the sound of shuriken piercing into the tree came from afar, and it seemed a little misty in the evening breeze. Besides, there are these two guys too! Chiba did push-ups one by one until all six hundred were completed, then stood up, breathing a little, and ran a 10,000-meter run around this assembly place. While the three of Chiba were training hard, they didn''t find a pair of eyes staring here in the depths of the dense forest. Until the three of them finished training and met to eat supper together, these eyes left. Hyuga Zongjia, Hyuga Xueying room. "How is the situation?" Hyuga Xueying, who was sitting in a calm manner, slowly opened his eyes and asked. "Young Master, Miss Xue Nai and the traitor''s son just keep doing training again." A dark figure outside the door slowly fell to his knees. "Is it just for training?" Hyuga Xueying nodded, then frowned, and said, "Since you are back, then Xuena should have already returned, right?" "No, Ms. Yukina, the son of the traitor, and the genius Hirohiko from Uchiha''s family, went to Yile Ramen, and will be back soon." A silhouette outside the door reported. "I''ll be back in a long time?" Yukata Hyuga looked angry and said, "I said, when the lady will come back, you will come back when! What do you mean by coming back now?" "Young Master..." The figure seemed to tremble, kneeling silently. "Huh!" Xueying Hyuga snorted coldly, and said, "You go and stare right now! If that dirty traitor has any changes, do you know what to do?" "As long as he dares to approach Miss Xuenai, he will kill it on the spot." The figure said in a panic, obviously afraid of Hyuga Xueying. "Since you know, why are you staying here now? Don''t you go and stare at the traitor''s son!" Hyuga Xueying was even more angry, as if talking about this "traitor''s son" and let him get angry. "Yes!" The figure left in a hurry. Perceiving the departure of the figure, Hyuga Xueying snorted again. Taki Chiba, don''t you let me know that you are not doing well to Yukina, the son of a traitor, if I kill, I will kill! At this time, the other door of his room slowly opened. Hyuga Xueying was immediately alert, and when he looked over, he saw that it was a middle-aged man with handsome long hair, with some faint light in those white eyes. "Master Shinsuke." Hyuga Xueying quickly got up and saluted. Shinsuke Hyuga nodded, indicating that Hyuga Xueying didn''t need to be polite, and then walked to the center of the room to sit down and stretched out a hand to signal Hyuga Xueying to sit down. Hyuga Xueying quickly sat down in front of him and lowered his head slightly. "Snow Eagle." Shinsuke Hyuga looked at him and said, "I heard that you were allowed to take the Zhongnin exam?" "Yes, Lord Shinsuke." Hyuga Xueying answered honestly. This Hyuga Shinsuke is Yukinas father and the youngest brother of the contemporary Patriarch. He is nearly twenty years younger than the contemporary Patriarch. He is the posthumous child of the Patriarch of the previous generation. He grew up by the Patriarch of the contemporary Patriarch. The Patriarch loves this very much. This younger brother couldn''t even bear to divide him into separate families and stamped the "bird in cage curse". He is still the clan, and his status is noble. In addition to not having the right to inherit the Hyuga family, the power is second only to the contemporary Patriarch, and even greater than the power of the future Patriarch, Hyuga and Hyuga. "Yeah, very good." Shinsuke Hyuga smiled and nodded. As the younger brother of the Patriarch, Shinsuke Hyuga has a very good popularity in the clan and even in the branch. He is gentle and polite, courteous and orderly, and is respected and admired by many people. exist. "Yes." Hyuga Xueying answered. "Then this time, Yukina encountered a strong enemy. Except for the young genius of Uchiha''s family, I am afraid that only you can fight her." Shinsuke Hyuga smiled and nodded, eyes full of relief. "Master Shinsuke, I will definitely assist Master Xuena to win the Zhongnin exam." Hyuga Xueying said solemnly. "Hahaha..." Shinsuke Hyuga chuckled a few times, and he looked like this, he only heard him say: "You child, Xueying, your father and I are old friends, UU reading www.uukanshu.com together Graduating from the ninja school, its very good since he was a child. If he is not in...well, in short, his son is my son, you are too real, and it is easy to worry about the relationship between Xuena and me, which will affect your judgment. I came here this time because I was afraid that you would meet Xuena to release water during the Zhongnin exam, so I am here to tell you to go all out to remove Xuena from the Zhongnin exam." Hyuga Snow Eagle was visibly startled, and raised his head in surprise, but saw Shinsuke Hyuga looking at him with a smile, but his eyes were not joking. "This... but Master Xuena belongs to Master Shinsuke..." He hesitated for a moment, and said. "Because it is your biological daughter, you have to be treated strictly, especially in the area of ??Bidou. If you release the water, you may harm her in the future." Shinsuke Hyuga said: "You are far better than her. You have been in front of others in the past few years. Taking into account her face, so you hide your strength in every way, but in my opinion, you are the first genius of the Hyuga family in a hundred years, not just "the genius of the Hyuga family." Don''t do this again in the future, just be yourself All right." "Master Shinsuke..." Hyuga Xueying''s face was moved. "I have always maintained Yuuki, and for Yuuki''s sake, thank you very much." Shinsuke Hyuga looked at Hyuga Yuuki and nodded. "This is what I should do." Hyuga Xueying hurriedly said. "Well, it''s getting late, you have to prepare for the Nakanin exam in five days and take a good rest." With that, Shinsuke Hyuga got up and left. Hyuga Xueying quickly got up to see him off. Waiting to send off Shinsuke Hyuga, Yuuki Hyuga secretly swears in her heart: Pure-sister Xuena, I will guard you, and I will never let you be contaminated by filthy people like Takichiba! UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 38： 3Return of Shinobi Three more days have passed, and there are still two days left before the Ninja test. As always, Chiba trained under the guidance of Uzumaki Kushina. With the training, he has become more proficient in water ninjutsu. As for the soil, under the impact of Uzumaki Kushinas water, it becomes more and more condensed. In fact, both defensive power and offensive power have made considerable progress. And Kushina also discovered the flaw of Chiba, that is, the chakra amount of Chiba, although the chakra amount of Chiba now, from the perspective of the lower end, it is indeed more outstanding, almost has the check of the middle end. The carat volume, but from the perspective of Uzumaki Kushina, who was born in the Uzumaki family, it was really too small, and it was almost exhausted after a few ninjutsu. The play of ninjutsu will be greatly restricted. However, Chiba also has the advantage of making up for this point, that is, physical skills. Chiba''s physical skills are quite powerful, and not only the ability to learn ninjutsu, but also the ability to learn physical skills is very strong. I am afraid that he is in physical and ninjutsu. , Have very superior talents. There is also the most indispensable talent for physical skills, the perseverance of willpower, that is, perseverance, Chiba also possesses. Self-training every day, Uzumaki Kushina is paying attention, no matter how tired Chiba is, she will do some training regularly, and in her opinion, these daily trainings are not training for a seven-year-old child. Even an adult ninja doesnt have the perseverance to do boring and hard physical training every day... While physical exercises use relatively few chakras and are very powerful, they can make up for the shortcomings of insufficient chakras, ninjutsu power cannot be fully utilized, and even the number of uses is strictly limited. This also made Uzumaki Kushina breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, she also eliminated a part of the water escape ninjutsu of the original professor, and focused on letting Chiba practice some practical and auxiliary use. He chakras less, and ninjutsu There is a limit to the number of times you can use it, so you can practice some water escape ninjutsu that has good actual combat effects and some can assist his physical skills. During the two days of Uzumaki Kushinas training focus, Chiba also roughly noticed and knew what Uzumaki Kushina meant. Now that the wound door cant be opened and the wound door mode cant be developed, he doesnt know when it can be developed. Chiba also thought about it in private. Actually, he also had the idea of ??physique as the main body and ninjutsu as the aid, which coincided with Uzumaki Kushina. Chiba is also more serious about the practice of water ninjutsu and the training of soil ninjutsu, and the speed of improvement is also increasing. When the wound mode development is completed, you will be able to pay equal attention to physical skills and ninjutsu. Chiba is training seriously here, while the Hokage office over there welcomes three people. Three generations of Hokage let out a puff of smoke, looking at the three people in front of him, with a slight smile on his face. "Tsunade, Jiraiya, Oshamaru, thank you for your hard work." At this time, in front of the three generations of Hokage, standing two men and one woman, the only woman, born beautiful, with a diamond-shaped purple mark on the center of the eyebrows, and loose clothing can not cover their concave and convex figures, although a pair is strictly It was wrapped tightly, but still seemed ready to come out. is the next five generations of Hokage, one of the three now, Senju Tsunade, also known as Princess Tsunade (Hime). And standing next to him is a white-haired man who is not too outstanding. A toad guards the forehead with the word "oil" on his head. He is the teacher of the fourth and seventh generations of Naruto, one of the three ninjas. and also. And the last handsome and somewhat evil man is undoubtedly Oshemaru. If Chiba is here, Tsunade and Osamaru will be born, and there seems to be no change in the future. "It''s just right, now that the Zhongnin exam starts ahead of schedule, you can replace me as the judge." The three generations of Hokage looked at these three proud disciples, and couldn''t help smiling. "Central Ninja exam? Isn''t it going to be held in a few months?" It was O Shemaru who spoke first. His voice was low and hoarse, but there was a strange magical power, and there was a kind of evil and pleasant sound. "Well, this session is ahead of schedule." Said the third generation of Hokage. Sannin glanced at each other. Ji Lai also groaned, raising his head and asking, "Yes, is there an urgent need to select fresh talents?" "Yes." The smile on the mouth of the three generations of Hokage slowly faded, and said: "A month ago, the forces collected by Mizumon and Kushina from the major ninja country infiltrated the small ninja village and the small country outside the country of fire. Im afraid its not good for our Konoha and Fire Country." Sannin looked at each other again. Tsunade sighed and said, "Is there a war again? I really don''t want to see those kids rushing to the battlefield." After Tsunade said, the Hokage office fell into a heavy silence. Whether it is the third generation of Hokage, or Jiraiya or Oshemaru, his face is heavy. In the end, Dashemaru broke the silence: "So, Sarutobi-teacher, have you found any good seedlings?" Three generations of Naruto took a look at his most proud disciple, a light flashed in his eyes, and put three ninja landing documents on the Naruto desk and pushed them a little. "The three children who just graduated from the ninja school, and some worthy of training in the past." Said the three generations of Hokage, and took out some documents. Sannin picked up the files separately. "Hyuga Yukina..." Tsunade looked at the login document. "Uchiha Hirohiko..." Jiraiya also looked at the file. "Taki Chiba..." Oshemaru glanced up and asked, "Seven years old? All three of them are only seven years old?" "Yes." Three generations of Hokage nodded. "Bagua empty palm? Mastered at this age?" Tsunade''s face was slightly surprised. "Here, writing round eyes and shadow avatars? This...this year ~ www.novelhall.com~ In addition to Kakashi, there are such geniuses, only one year apart?" Zilai also slightly The surprise. "High-speed physique... this seems a bit common, in terms of physique." Oshemaru said, seemingly disappointed. "Osamaru-sama, this Takichiba''s information has not been updated. In addition to high-speed physique, he is also good at soil escape and water escape." Standing in the fire room of three generations of Hokage, he quickly added, and then paused: "He still Defeated Hagi Kakashi." "Hakiki Kakashi? You said that the super genius who graduated from ninja school at the age of five, the disciple of Watergate, Haaki Kakashi?" Jilai was also taken aback and blurted out. And O She Maru''s face is also astonished. "Yes." Huoma nodded heavily. The three ninjas looked at each other and focused all their eyes on the ninja landing file in Chiba. "Who is the teacher of these three?" Tsunade asked. "Uzumaki Kushina." The third generation of Hokage smashed the pipe. "Yuxina?" Jilai also blinked, obviously a little surprised. "The one from the whirlpool family?" Oshamaru''s eyes flickered. "You take these materials back and read them first, and then you, as judges, choose talents based on the situation of the Zhongnin exam." Three generations of Hokage said. "Got it." Sannin looked at each other, then looked at the pile of documents in their hands and on the desk, nodded, and finally exited the Hokage office. After the three people left, Huo Jian quietly wiped off his sweat. Worthy of being Konohas Three Ninjas, just standing there, you feel a terrible pressure~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all here~ www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 39： Attack? "Five hundred and ninety-eight, five hundred and ninety-nine... six hundred!" Chiba finished his last push and looked at the sky. It''s noon, it''s time to eat. Chiba stood up and walked to the center of the clearing. This is the place they are used to eating. With the start of the three people''s training separately, the three people''s independent training also began to train separately in the forest. Today is the day before the Chunin test, and tomorrow is the Chunin test. And on this day, Uzumaki Kushina didn''t have a training plan. He told Chiba and others yesterday. He will rest today, and he is not allowed to do too much physical training. Tomorrow is the Chunin test after all. Although he is not very interested, since he is already qualified for the Chunin test, he also signed up. It is good to go to see the world. After all, now Chibas opponents are either elites like Kushina, or super genius like Kakashi. Even the teammates around him are geniuses. His knowledge of combat is also aimed at these geniuses. Or a high-ranking person, his actual combat experience is too narrow, he must understand the fighting methods of ninjas of different talents and different strengths, and with the continuous expansion and enrichment of this actual combat experience, he faces opponents before the battle begins. The more accurate the estimation. Isnt there a saying called knowing the enemy and confidant, you wont fight forever? If his initial estimation is more accurate, "knowing the enemy" can greatly improve the winning rate. Ninja battles, strength and weakness are certainly an important determinant factor, but from the essence of ninjutsu, it is a kind of wit, and the surprise can often determine the victory. It can be said that the battle between ninjas is full of possibilities! This is also the judgment that Chiba has constantly reflected on the limited battles he has in the past few days. Chiba looked around. Hirohiko and Yukina are not okay? The daily training time given by Uzumaki Kushina is one morning. After the morning, no training is allowed. After the training, they are disbanded and free to move. In other words, Chiba and the others have half a day to come out. . As for the meal, Uzumaki Kushina didn''t bring the lunch, so he let them settle it by themselves. The three decided to eat ramen together. Because of Kushinas bento, Chiba also saves lunch money, and sometimes it saves dinner money, so in addition to saving money to buy a specification of load-bearing props, a bowl of ramen every day is completely worth the money. Moreover, Uncle Yile knows that he has a big appetite, and he always secretly adds a lot of noodles and char siu. A bowl of noodles from Chiba is absolutely sufficient. Hirohiko and Yukina are not here now, they should be training. And at this moment, Hirohiko walked out of the dense forest first, and when he saw Chiba, he speeded up a little and walked towards Chiba. In the dense forest on the other side, Xue Na also walked slowly. Looking at the appearance of the two, there should be no more tiring training. "Let''s go, eat ramen!" Chiba saw that everyone was there, so he walked first. Hirohiko and Xuena nodded, and the three of them walked to the village. When they were about to leave this clearing and dense forest, a square object flew over on the front, at an extremely fast speed, and only heard a "shoo", it had already flown. At this time, Hirohiko and Xuena walked ahead, but Chiba slowly fell, frowning, with a thoughtful expression. It was obvious that Chiba had entered his own world again. What to think about. When the square object flew, Hirohiko and Xuena reacted for the first time, one left and one right, one head sideways, they avoided the square object. "Boom!" Hirohiko and Xuena avoided the square object, and the square object flew past them in an instant, hitting Chiba''s forehead directly, bounced and flew into the air! it hurts! Chiba subconsciously clutched his forehead, and instantly freed himself from the state of self. I just ignored the surrounding environment again! If no one is left thinking, this habit really needs to be changed! Chiba gritted his teeth. This is really painful. He tilted his head back after being beaten just now. "Who!" At this time, Hongyan gave a sigh of relief. "Chiba, are you okay?" Xuena glanced back at Chiba, and set aside the battle. Even Chiba has already seen that Hirohiko has reached one hand into the ninja bag behind his waist. As long as there is any change, Hirohiko will launch an attack. First, he will disturb the enemy with a ranged attack, and then Xuena will attack. Three people cooperate. Chiba glanced at the movements of the two of them, and knew what to do in his heart. When Xue Na took advantage of the gap to attack, he launched an attack from the air. If two hits are missed, Hongyan will make up... This may be a natural tacit understanding. Although Hirohiko doesn''t like to talk, Yukina rarely talks. Chiba often ignores the people around him and falls into his own thinking. However, as long as one action, one look, and one facial expression, the three of them seem to be linked together, and a series of cooperation will be reflected in the brain, and then there will be a smooth cooperation. Although they understood the meaning of the two, Chiba stopped them and took Hirohiko''s hand that reached into the ninja bag with one hand, and lightly patted Yukina''s shoulder with one hand. "It''s okay, it''s just a wooden clogs. The person here is not malicious." Chiba whispered. "Boom!" it hurts! Chiba held his head, and the corners of his eyes jumped straight. The square object that flew into the air fell from the air and hit the top of Chiba''s head, who was one step forward to stop Hirohiko and Xuena. Fuck! This wooden clogs have a grudge against me! Chiba cursed secretly in his heart. "Pattern..." When Chiba was cursing secretly in his heart, the square object fell to the ground, and Hirohiko and Yukina looked intently, and it turned out to be a clog. Bad luck! I was smashed twice by a character drag! Chiba cursed in his heart while looking at the clogs on the ground. "All right?" Hiroshiko asked with a poker face. And Xuena was checking the top of Chiba''s head, and said, "It''s okay if I put up the bag. No bleeding." Xuena looked at him and was relieved. Because Xuena is shorter than Chiba, when Xuena helped him check his injuries, Chiba was bent over. Now that Xuena said it was okay, he started fighting, and then looked over Xuena and looked forward. And in front of the three of them, there was already a white-haired middle-aged uncle who was looking at Chiba with a stunned expression. Seeing that the three of them turned their gazes, he coughed slightly: "Can you please help me? Throw my clogs over." And the three of them discovered that this uncle was standing on one leg and one foot was barefoot. This wooden clogs must be his. "Huh!" Looking at the wooden clogs on the ground, Hongyan snorted coldly and said, "Hem!" Xuena also frowned and said, "Why did you attack us?" The meaning of the words, naturally, would not help him pick up clogs. Chiba is a bit sluggish. Damn it, this one is Jiraiya! Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, taught the strongest teacher of the fourth generation of Naruto and the seventh generation of Naruto, and the soul figure in Naruto. After listening to the words of Hirohiko and Xuena, and then looking at the clogs that had smashed him twice, Chiba was instantly suppressed from the small excitement of seeing the familiar main character Jiraiya. This Jilai will not hit us with shoes for no reason. Is it testing us? Chiba thought, picked up the clogs, and threw them to Jiraiya. "Chiba..." Hirohiko and Xuena looked at Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba shook their heads, and said, "There is no malice, just a test." Probing? Why test us? Hirohiko and Yukina are slightly confused. And Ji Lai also took the clogs, waved to the three of them, said "thank you", turned around and left. After turned around, the smile on Jilaiya''s face narrowed. Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina responded very well. They are indeed well-deserved geniuses. They can escape my throw at the age of seven. In this case, Zhongnin is almost inevitable. But... that Taki Chiba didn''t hide at all, and stupidly suffered a second time, it was too unconscious! Did he really defeat Kakashi? With his reaction, it is totally impossible! It seems, a bit disappointing. While Hirohiko and Yukina looked at the clogs on Jiraiya''s feet, they were surprised. Chiba, can you see the clogs flying over? I... didn''t see it clearly! "Wait a minute!" Ji Lai also turned to leave, but was stopped by Chiba. "What''s wrong?" Jilai turned around in confusion. "Just hit me like this, do you want to leave so easily?" Chiba''s face slowly sank. Hirohiko and Xuena glanced at Chiba, silently, but one hand had already touched the ninja bag, and the other had stepped back a little and adjusted to the best shooting posture. "Oh? What do you want to do?" Jiraiya turned around completely and looked at Chiba with interest. "That is naturally..." Chiba squinted his eyes, and a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ Please call mobile users To read. Chapter 40： Jiraiya "Uncle Yile, Ramen!" Chiba happily walked into the restaurant of Yile Ramen, and sat in the position where he often sits very skillfully. "Chiba..." The young Uncle Yile looked at Chiba with a smile, and said, "What are you eating today? I just developed the latest seafood ramen, or I will continue to increase the pork bone char siu ramen. Miso ramen?" "Give me a copy!" Chiba bluntly shook off such a sentence, and then called out, "Hirohiko, Xuena, today we are going to perform supernormally! Order whatever you want!" As soon as ''s voice fell, another boy and a girl walked into the store. Formally, Hirohiko and Xuena, the two children''s faces were full of seriousness, and there was an expression of "trying hard to eat". "Increase the pork bones and barbecued pork ramen! Add seafood in it." Hirohiko said with a poker face very seriously, calling out such a string of words. "I''m going to increase pork bone char siu, seafood, and then miso ramen, with less noodles, thank you, Uncle Yile." Obviously, Xuena is very smart, and if you have less noodles, you can add more ingredients. The young Uncle Yile was called out by the three children. He was a little startled, he hesitated, and said, "You three... order these together. It''s expensive." "It''s okay, Uncle Yile, you can do it, someone will pay the bill!" Chiba said, at this time Honghiko and Xuena had sat beside him tacitly. Someone pays? Yile was a little puzzled, and then another person walked into his shop. His white hair was like a hedgehog, a braid was tied at the end, and a toad with the word "oil" on his forehead to protect his forehead. It was Jiraiya. "It''s not..." For Konoha Sannin, Yile naturally knew it. "I will pay for what the three kids want to eat." Jilai said with a wry smile. "Oh!" Suddenly, he responded and went back to make ramen. And Zi Lai also found a place to sit down, but the wry smile at the corner of his mouth couldn''t stop. He looked at Chiba: This kid, witty... Finally he had to pay for their lunch and dinner. And Hirohiko and Yukina also glanced at Chiba, who was waiting excitedly for the ramen, and their eyes flashed with worship. That rhetoric directly defeated the middle-aged uncle''s words, and even his behavior of "throwing shoes and smashing children" to "desecrate the will of the first, second and third generations of Hokage", "it''s simply It''s Konoha''s sinner!", "Heinous bastard", "Idiot who is worse than a child, no, it is a child killer". is the food for the day! Amazing! Hirohiko and Yukina are full of admiration. In fact, Chiba didnt know where he was talking so much. In short, when he thought of meat and ramen, his inspiration continued to flow, and he succeeded in raising the problem to a serious enough level. In the end, Jiraiya was also said to be. Really helpless and speechless, he finally agreed to his terms. invite them to eat a days meal as a plea! Jilai also didn''t expect that he was only trying to make a trial. The three geniuses who were favored by the three generations of Hokage, unexpectedly, lost two meals in the end. However, after probing, Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina were very satisfied with him, but this Takichiba...except for the sharp teeth that surprised him, the others disappointed him. He can''t figure out how Chiba can defeat Kakashi, with his reaction and alertness... Is it because there is no mission experience? Jilai also touched his chin with one hand, thinking about it. As for the three people in Chiba, their calves swayed, waiting for the delicious Yile ramen. The three of them rarely communicate, and they are not talkative. Hirohiko speaks the least, Yuuna is the second, and Chiba is normal. , But this guy will fall into self-thinking from time to time, become taciturn and thoughtful, So, they are together, and they are often dubbed by Uzumaki Kushina as the "sullen trio". "Okay, your big pork bone char siu ramen, seafood ramen and miso ramen." Soon, the steaming ramen with an appetizing aroma was delivered. "And yours, extra pork bone barbecued pork ramen, plus seafood." "Miso ramen noodles, pork bones char siu, seafood." The five bowls of noodles were neatly placed in front of the three of them, and the three of them could not wait to eat, especially Chiba, which was completely devoured, as if eating slowly, the ramen would be robbed. Suddenly, the gobbled Chiba looked up and said, "Uncle, let''s have another ramen with pork bones and barbecued pork, plus seafood and seafood." was taken aback, looked at the three bowls of ramen in front of Chiba, and said: "Chiba, can you still eat?" "No! It wasn''t for me." At this moment, Chiba sucked in his mouth, swallowed the noodles, and said, "For this uncle." said, Chiba pointed to Jiraiya. Jilai was also taken aback, but after one glance at him, Yile responded and went to make ramen. And Ji Lai also looked at Chiba with a wry smile: This kid... I really want to order anything at no cost. However, Jiraiya''s wry smile turned into a smile looking at the sweetness of Chiba''s three people. These three children will go to the battlefield when the war breaks out. From now on, I dont know if there is such an opportunity to eat so enjoyable. Thinking of this, Ji Lai also felt heavy, and his smile slowly faded. "Hi! Your super pork bone char siu ramen, and two seafood!" A large bowl of ramen was placed in front of Jiraiya. smells the scent, but he has no appetite. But looking at the look of the Chiba trio with a smile and a smile, she picked up the chopsticks and put the uneatable char siu and seafood into the Chiba trios bowl. People all looked over. "Let''s eat." Jilai also squinted and smiled. What a wretched smile... This was Chiba''s first thought. But, how can you feel a bad sign in this smile? This is Chiba''s second thought. "Let''s eat..." After Jiraiya finished dividing, he picked up his chopsticks and ate the noodles. Seeing that Jilai was also eating noodles, the Chiba trio were slightly puzzled, and they all ate each. half an hour later... Chiba, Hirohiko, Xuena, and Jiraiya who looked distressed about their wallets also walked out of the shop, listening to Uncle Yile: "Thank you for your patronage." "Then, see you tonight." As he said, he was about to walk to his own home. Then, after walking for a while, he found that there were three little tails following him all the time, and they were still discussing things like: "It''s so full, Hirohiko, Xuena, can you still eat at night?" "Yes!" "Me I guess I can''t eat it anymore." Such discussions discuss the question of whether I can eat dinner or not. There are even voices discussing "Which restaurant in our village is delicious and expensive". "I said... you guys..." Ji Lai also slowly turned around, and the three of Chiba also stopped behind them. "What are you doing?" Chiba asked. "Why are you following me all the time." Ji Lai was also a little helpless. "I''m afraid that you''ll be wrong~www.novelhall.com~ I''m afraid you''ll be wrong!" "I''m afraid you will fall back on you..." Chiba, Hirohiko, and Yukina said. Suddenly, Ji Lai also swishes behind his head, dripping a drop of cold sweat. These two brats and girls! I didn''t plan to go wrong! Jiraiya also frowned. And the three of Chiba looked at him with an expression of "I won''t let you run away". Finally, on this day, the three of them followed Jiraiya, and Jiraiya did not use ninjutsu to get out. In fact, he tried once, using the shadow clone to confuse the three of them, and the main body fled, but was caught by Xuena''s white eyes, and was entangled by the three again. This time, I gave Chiba a false sense of reason, and Jiraiya had only a wry smile. However, he didn''t mean to go wrong, so he followed, and even Ji Lai kept walking and running around the village to test the stamina of the three. As for endurance, Jiraiya is also very satisfied with the three of them, but he has a new question. This Takichiba... is not outstanding, compared with Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina, it seems that there is nothing outstanding... A little disappointed. Then, more puzzled. Why did Chiba beat Kakashi? In his opinion, it should not be defeated! As for the dinner of this day... Zilai didn''t want to mention this matter for a long time, and then he also found an important message. Taki Chiba, this kid has a bottomless stomach when he eats barbecue! Absolutely, I cant take him to a barbecue anymore~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 41： Test day Konoha Village early in the morning on the day of the Nakanin exam. Chiba walked into the village as always, and walked to the Konoha superbun shop as always. This super-large steamed bun specialty store called "Kooye Extra-large Steamed Buns" is probably the most diligent place Ye Yu came to besides his home. The owner of Konoha Super Mantou is a tower-like man. He is a dark and strong man. He is middle-aged and taciturn. He is one of the only people in the village of Konoha who will not hate him. , The other one is the uncle of Yile Ramen. "A Konoha extra-large steamed bun." Chiba grabbed a steamed bun and was about to pass the money. But his hand was held down by this tower-like man. Chiba was slightly puzzled, and looked up at the boss. Seeing that the boss was still silent, his face was a bit fierce, Chiba didn''t care, because the boss basically had this expression for three hundred and sixty-five days a year. Then, he felt his hand being picked up by the boss, moved it to the steamed bun next to it bit by bit, and put it down. Ye Yu looked at the steamed bun that was exactly the same as the steamed bun next to him... slightly puzzled. Is this recommended by the boss? The boss is not very talkative...Uh, why are people around me who are not talkative. However, the collective test will begin soon, and Chiba didnt care much about it. After grabbing the steamed bun, he paid the money and said, "Thank you." The silent boss can''t speak. He just watched Chiba leave and then received the next customer. This customer frowned and looked at the child who ran away, with disgust on his face. "Boss, I don''t know what the third generation of Hokage thinks, and even let this traitor''s son take the Zhongnin exam..." the customer complained. The boss did not speak, but was doing business silently. This year''s Konoha Nakanobu test was held in the first indoor exercise field. When Chiba arrived, he found that this place was somewhat similar to the place where the third test of the anime Nakanobu test took place. The statue of Kyojin with both hands was particularly striking. However, the third test site of Zhongnin in the anime is in the death forest, which is the exercise site in the village. As for Konoha''s internal Ninja test, no ninja from other countries came to participate this time. The participants counted a few thousand leaves roughly, about forty-three, and 87 people from the Naruto era Ninja test Konoha participated in the test. The situation is completely different. Vaguely, Chiba somewhat understood why he initiated the Zhongnin exam in advance. Although Konoha''s vitality has been recovering since World War II, he still lacks some fresh blood, so he started the Ninja exam in advance, in order to select some ninjas who can be alone or will be alone. Thinking of this, Chiba''s heart twitched. According to the history of Naruto World, now that the three wars are about to break out, Konohas upper class is probably feeling something... But from the current situation, the idea of ??becoming a "seed" and then being "protected" is completely impossible to realize Up. Even, because he is a "seed" and can grow, he will be dispatched to the battlefield first for training. Although he is not an abandoned child, he will experience the most war. Thinking, Chiba''s brows were already frowning tightly. And this is, the early Hirohiko and Xuena have spotted him, and Xuena called out and waved at him. Not only me, but even Hirohiko and Xuena, will suffer the most war baptism! Chiba''s heart tightened, but ran over with joy on his face. "I''m not late." Hongyan nodded at him, and quietly gave a thumbs up, as if it was a great thing that Chiba was not late. Hey! I''m usually not late, but I overslept occasionally! Chiba helpless. "Look at it." At this time, Xuena raised his head and scanned the spectator stand on the second floor. Chiba also looked up and found that there were already a lot of ninjas standing above them. He knew Hafeng Shuimen, his teacher Kushina Uzumaki, the referee Huoma, Kakashi, Daito, Lin, and others. Some ninjas who don''t know are estimated to be in Shangren. Apart from the few people I know, there are also five or six of these Shangnin. At this time, Uzumaki Kushina seemed to have seen them too, and quietly clenched a fist to them. Suddenly, the back of the three of them sweated. This posture, let''s say it clearly, if you don''t pass the test, they will be beautiful! "Assemble!" At this time, a majestic female voice sounded over everyone''s heads. After that, among the forty-three testees who had endured the exam, they stood in a row. Those in one team stood in one row, and those who did not. There is no messy standing, and just like people with a team, stand in a row of three. Chiba stood behind Hirohiko and Xuena, looked at the three ninjas standing in front, and subconsciously took out the Konoha extra-large steamed buns he bought in the morning. As expected, Sannin! This pressure is not covered! Chiba clearly felt the oppressive power of the three ninjas in front of him, and he knew all the three ninjas, and they were very familiar with them. Jiraiya, Tsunade, Oshamaru! Konoha''s Sannin! Chiba took a bite of the bun and ate it silently. At this time, Jilai, who was standing in front, also noticed Chiba at the end of the line, and watched him eating steamed buns. This kid... is there any tension... Tsunade and Oshamaru also noticed Chibas movements, but they didnt pay much attention and did not organize Chiba to eat. Instead, they glanced at other people and said silently in their hearts: Under our oppression To stay calm, Sarutobi-teacher really picked some good seedlings. Sweeping their eyes, they also roughly distinguished. The average age of these 43 candidates was between 11 and 13 years old. There is only one over fifteen years old ~www.novelhall.com~ and the youngest is only seven years old. Tsunade looked at these ninjas, and felt sad in his heart: It was cruel to let these children rush to the battlefield. Then, she began to announce the rules of the competition. is very simple. This trial is the first trial, which can also be said to be a pre-selection trial. Every ninja participating in the preliminaries will randomly choose an opponent. The rules are basically the same as those of the Zhongnin exam in the Naruto era. Now Konoha needs talents, and there will be no such thing as life and death. Moreover, Konohas policies have been softened since the three generations of Hokages powers, and tended to a certain degree of rationality. In terms of talent training, a series of measures have also begun to improve. It can be said that Konoha village can get out of World War II so quickly The third generation of Hokage is indispensable in the stage of severely injured vitality, entering the current normal recovery stage. While listening to Tsunades announcement of the rules, Chiba, who was eating steamed buns, also felt hostile and vaguely murderous gazes diagonally forward. Hyuga Snow Eagle! Chiba knows without looking, it must be this bastard! Then, he took a bite of the steamed bun, but felt the gravy slipping into his mouth, which was very delicious. this is! Chiba was startled, and looked down at Konoha''s extra-large steamed bun. is minced meat! It''s still a pork chop, topped with a special sauce! it is tasty! So that''s how it is... The boss also knows that I took the test today! It turned out that the boss wanted to cheer for me! Looking at the Konoha superbun in his hand, Chiba smiled unconsciously at the corner of his mouth~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 42： Ninja Test Chiba followed Hirohiko and Yukana up the stairs, and Hyuga Yuuki walked up the auditorium from the other end of the stairs. During the period, his eyes were constantly staring at Chiba. Although the murderous intent in his eyes was well concealed, Chiba But you can see clearly and clearly. This guy will use the competition to kill himself! Chiba was silent on the surface, pretending that he hadn''t seen anything, as if he was focusing on eating steamed buns, and his heart was murderous. Perhaps, before killing that Tuyin Shangnin, Chiba encountered Hyuga Xueying. His first thought was to prevent Hyuga Xueying, and he would definitely not give birth to murder. However, after killing someone, Chiba found that killing was nothing more than that, and he is still more or less like a traverser. This is the world of Naruto, and his guilt of murder is much smaller than in the previous life. Even if I lived in a peaceful era in my previous life, I dare not even kill a chicken. But here, Chiba, whose hands are already stained with blood, is not embarrassed to kill people. Maybe he is a bit hesitant to let him take the initiative to kill people, but if he wants to kill someone who wants to kill himself, Chiba can still make up his mind! Regardless of whether this Hyuga Xueying is a genius, if he really wants to kill me, then I will never be welcome. thought in his heart, Chiba, Hirohiko and Yukina found a place to stand still, and looked down. There are already two eleven or twelve-year-old ninjas in the field. "Hirohiko, if I play later, can you lend me your ninja bag?" Chiba suddenly said. "Oh." Hirohiko readily agreed, then thought for a moment, took off his ninja bag, and said, "Check, I''ll change it." Chiba instantly understood what Hirohiko meant. In order to participate in the test, he changed the ninja in the ninja bag, and let himself see that there should be no oolong. Ye Yu nodded, took a look, and then checked it carefully. Although the ninja bag is not big, it uses a small space reasonably. There are actually a lot of things inside. It can hold at least eight to ten shurikens, three kunai, smoke bombs, and detonation talisman. Props. While Chiba was checking the ninja bag carefully, Xue Na quietly glanced at Chiba, seeing his concentration, and a smile that seemed to be absent from the corners of his mouth, and then converged. All of this fell into Hongyan''s eyes. He had a poker face with no change, but a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes. It turns out... Xuena... Hirohiko nodded repeatedly, feeling that his thoughts were extremely correct. "What are you doing?" At this time, Chiba handed the ninja bag back to Hirohiko. Seeing Hirohiko nodding his head repeatedly, he asked strangely. "It''s nothing." Hirohiko took the ninja bag, still showing poker. Thanks to his natural poker face, in fact, he was already shocked. Chiba frowned suspiciously, but didn''t care, looking down at the two fighting each other. Seriously, the fight between these two people is a bit...boring. Although this is a bit too disrespectful to them, but compared to Kakashi, the two are too far behind. Basically, they use physique to decide the victory, and the speed of ninjutsu is a bit slow. The application is very skilled, but it is too easy to see the flaws. For the amount of chakra, basically after one or two D-level to C-level ninjutsu, it is almost exhausted. However, the movements are relatively smooth and the basic skills are solid, but limited by the amount of chakra and ninjutsu, the strength is only the level of elite ninjutsu, which is close to the general ninjutsu. In general, the strength, from the perspective of ninjutsu, is very Not bad or even overhanging. Zhong Ren''s angle is slightly inadequate, but it is about to reach Zhong Ren. On the other hand, the thoughts in his heart were almost the same as those of Chiba. He took out a small scroll, wrote something, and put it away. And this little movement fell into Chiba''s eyes without any omission. Sure enough, these Shinnins are not standing in vain, is this a rating? However, this experiment is a knock-out system, so there is no need to score, right? What is that then? Chiba ate the steamed buns, and an extra-large steamed bun was almost wiped out. At this time, Uzumaki Kushina looked at the court, and then said to the Bofeng Watergate next to him: "Watergate, shall we make another bet?" "Bet? Kushina, you like to bet very much recently... Last time I won a special Flying Thunder God Kunai, this time, what do you want?" Obviously, as a lover, Bo Feng Shuimen is still very qualified. , He reacted in an instant, this is what Jiuxina wants! Really, what Kinsina wants, just tell me, it''s in this kind of place, Jiuxina is especially strong. Regarding this, Bo Feng Shuimen just smiled slightly, maybe he just likes Kushina like this. "Hey..." Uzumaki Jiuxina smiled sweetly, and then said something affectionately in the ear of Pofeng Water Gate. After that, Bo Feng Shuimen was obviously surprised: "This... betting on Hyuga Xueying and Chiba, who wins and who loses?" "Yes." Uzumaki Kushina looked at Bo Feng Mizuno earnestly. "The condition turned out to be..." Bo Feng Mizuno glanced at Chiba, then at Uzumaki Kushina. Yosina... Do you think so much about him? No, the condition is that there are three of her disciples, Jiu Xinnai''s disciples. This is not just one person who is optimistic about Chiba, but three people! However, the strength of Hyuga Snow Eagle is not inferior to Kakashi on the surface. Inside, there should be hidden strength. At the beginning, he took them on a mission instead of Mujin. This Hyuga Snow Eagle is really amazing. . Well, there is nothing wrong with it anyway, and Kushina will be happy too, so just agree. Bo Feng Shuimen thought this way, nodded and said, "Well, if Chiba loses, then I want you to promise me a condition." "What are the conditions?" Uzumaki Jiuxina asked when he heard Bo Feng Shuimen agree to ~www.novelhall.com~, and when he heard Bo Feng Shuimen request conditions, he asked. "Well...Is this a condition, you have to promise me one thing in the future." Bo Feng Shuimen smiled gently. "What''s the matter?" Uzumaki Kushina asked in confusion. "I''ll talk about it then." Bo Feng Shuimen sold it off. "Well, Chiba won''t lose anyway." Uzumaki Kushina was confident in Chiba. In response, Bo Feng Shuimen just smiled. At this time, the field trial was over, and the loser lost back to the team, but the winner was also panting, and the two were evenly matched. "In this game, Nanmu wins, victory!" With the announcement of the test officer, the dust settled for the first game. Sannin stood outside and watched silently, discussing a few words from time to time. "Normal." Dashemaru''s conclusion on the winner. Ji Lai also nodded and said, "But the basic skills are very solid." "Well, let''s make a note." Tsunade took out a scroll and wrote something on it. "Then, hurry up on the second scene," Jilai said. "The second match..." the ninja test officer exclaimed. At the same time, the name on the big screen was beating. Hinata Yukina VS Yuhihong! Finally, the words on the big screen paused, as it read. Xuena, and red? Hong is already able to take the Zhongnin exam? Chiba stopped eating steamed buns and looked surprised at the red-eyed girl who slowly walked to the center of the field. It was a bit surprised~www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to read the latest, fastest and hottest serial. The works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 43： Hyuga Yukina VS Sunset Red "I''m going." Xuena saw that the opponent had entered the field, his steps moved lightly, and he was ready to go down the stairs, but there were already some whispers outside the field. "Yu Rihong? So cute!" "Yes, so beautiful!" "For such a young child, he is only nine years old, and he is already qualified to participate in Zhongren, so amazing." Chiba glanced at the ninja who said this, and said to his heart: Are you complimenting yourself? See if you are only eleven or twelve years old... not much different from her. While Chiba glanced at the Kung Fu, Xue Nai had already walked a few steps, and he hurriedly said: "Xunna, be careful of illusions!" Xuena was taken aback, looked at Chiba, was slightly confused, and nodded. Is this Yuhihong a phantom ninja? How did Chiba know? With the doubts in his heart, Xue Na walked down the steps. Immediately, there was an uproar in the audience. "So cute! Who is this?" "You don''t even know her, Yukata Hyuga." "Of course I know that she is Yukata Hyuga, what is written on the screen? I am not the name I asked." "This is the eldest lady of the Hyuga family. The biological daughter of Lord Shinsuke is a famous genius. She graduated from the ninja school at the age of seven, and took the Ninja exam at the same age. She is known as the "Hinata Family Ten Years" The genius who has come out", the person who has the most hope to open the eyes of the sky." "Sky eye? What sky eye?" "do not know" "I don''t know? What are you talking about?" "Regardless of strength, this girl is so cute!" There was a lot of discussion outside the field. Regardless of men and women, the eyes of these ninjas who participated in the Zhongnin test almost stayed on the beautiful face of Xuena. "Xueying, you heard that Master Xuena was a genius once in ten years. Who is better than her?" Muzi, one of Xueying Hyugas teammates, an ordinary-looking female ninja, now Asked the Hyuga Xueying next to him. "Yes, yeah!" Nozawa Sata also looked at Hyuga Xueying, nodding repeatedly. "Of course it is Master Xuena." Xueying Hyuga said without hesitation. "Come and come again... Xueying, you really..." Muzi shrugged and shook her head. In her heart, Xueying Hyuga is the strongest in Shinnin. No, even Zhongren, there are very few who can defeat him, the only opponent is That legendary super genius flag Kakashi is it. Really, does this Xueying like this Hyuga Xuena so much? To be honest, Muzi still feels a little sour in his heart. At this time, Xuena has already walked to the front of Yurihong. Although the eyes of the audience are focused on her, she still has an expressionless appearance, with a pretty face covered in cream, looking at the Yurihong in front of her. But Yurihong looked left and right, her face was quite nervous, obviously under so many gazes, she was inevitably at a loss. The red pupils... so special eyes, are they using pupils to perform illusions? Thinking of this, Xue Na''s gaze shifted slightly downward, avoiding looking directly at Hong. At the same time, the test officer announced: "The game begins!" Originally, Gu Xirihong was still shaking her shoulders around, she seemed to be taken aback by the sound, and then suddenly shocked, her eyes focused on Xue Nai, but her figure flew back quickly. The Hyuga family, who is good at physique, keep the distance! There was only such a thought in Yurihong''s mind. But how could Xuena let her get away? When Yurihong retreated, she had already bullied herself up and slapped her over. "Snapped!" Xi Rihong raised his hand to block, and immediately felt a chakra break into his body, and his hand suddenly numb. Is this Hyuga''s soft fist? While thinking about it, Xue Na''s another palm has passed her raised hand, and one palm hit her lower abdomen. So fast! There is a trace of panic in Yurihong''s heart. And Xuena didn''t open his eyes, and he was determined in his mind: This Yurihong should be a ninja of the illusion type, and the physical skills are not strong, so it is directly suppressed so that she has no chance to perform illusion! "Snapped!" The thought turned, and Yuuki Na''s palm was firmly hit on Yu Rihong''s abdomen, but Xue Na wrinkled her head. No real feeling? is a clone? "Boom!" The Yuri Hong who was hit by her exploded suddenly, turned into green leaves, and scattered around, forming a green leaf whirlwind that enveloped Xue Nai, and the sight was full of flying green leaves. Is this, illusion? Xuena''s heart beats. When did you get the seal? After , her brows frowned slightly. There is no doubt that this flying green leaf is an illusion, and she has already been hit by an illusion. Chiba paused as she watched Xuena put out her palms, and Yu Rihong jumped off dangerously, breathing out. illusion! is really red, the illusion talent is too good, and the ninjas who are good at illusion are very rare, except for some families of illusion blood inheritance and secret arts, the chance of producing illusion ninja among ordinary ninjas is pitiful. Among them, there are even fewer outstanding ones. Undoubtedly, red is one of the kaolin flowers. The illusion talents look down upon Qunren, but it is a pity that he encountered the extreme illusion of illusion, Itachi''s illusion. The defeat was very embarrassing. Although Chiba reminded Xuena to be careful with illusion, he didn''t expect that Hong''s illusion was so good. At such an age, he could use illusion without Jiyin. I was also bewildered by such a perverted contrast like Itachi. It can be seen from the current red that although Hong''s illusion is defeated by Itachi, it is undoubtedly one of the best illusion masters in Konoha. At only nine years old, Muji could perform Narakuken''s art. I''m afraid Konoha can do it without a phantom ninja. When she was fighting against Itachi, it was obvious that she could only use illusions... The illusion that Hong uses now can be used without Jie Yin. It should be said that she can use this illusion without Jie Yin. Consider her Chakra volume. C-level illusion art, is it the art of Naraku see? During this period of time in Chiba, in addition to receiving the teaching and training of Kushinas Suigun and Tudan, he also took time to enrich his knowledge of ninjutsu in the library. Although the ninjutsu in the library is not much, it is very common. , But there are quite a few records of other ninjutsu. Although Chiba can''t learn it, he can guess the usage of some ninjutsu based on the description in the book. This is also very useful for combat. The biggest classification of ninjutsu is escape, and escape has a countermeasure. If you can determine what escape is used by the opponent earlier~www.novelhall.com~ I will become stronger and avoid weaknesses. If it is, it can save a lot of chakras in battle, and to a certain extent, it can also take a certain advantage. This certain opportunity is crucial to the outcome. Chiba looked at Xuena who was still standing still, and at the sunset red of Kunai that had been taken out of the ninja bag, and was heading towards the sunset red of Xuena, frowning. This is not good! "Yuki Na, it''s awful." At this time, Hirohiko on the side also said. "Hmm." Chiba nodded solemnly. However, he didn''t think about Yukana''s victory or defeat, but about another issue. illusion, another important part of ninja power. This kind of attack using mental energy can sometimes make people unpredictable. The Yuuki in the field knows that Yuuki''s strength is far better than that of red. There is no doubt that although he did not write round eyes or white eyes, it is also It is clear that Red''s Chakra volume and physical skills are far inferior to Xue Nai, but with only a C-level illusion, he was restrained and fell into an irreversible crisis. One can imagine the power of illusion. But now, he has no way to deal with illusion. If he encounters illusion ninja, as long as he is hit, he will be killed! This is not absolute, but it applies in most cases! Today''s Zhongnin exam is over...No! As long as you have time, you have to ask Kushina for some knowledge of illusion! Chiba quietly made plans, and at the same time, a worried look appeared on his face. Xuena... Don''t lose! The idea of ?? came out uncontrollably~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 44： Illusion "Why doesn''t it move?" At this time, there were whispers again on the second floor. "Idiot, I''ve got a illusion! The beautiful girl with red eyes performed an illusion, Miss Xuena got an illusion!" "Illusion? I didn''t see Jieyin!" "You didn''t look carefully!" "I have been staring at these two beautiful... Oh no! How can I not take a closer look at such a wonderful duel? You said I didnt take a closer look, then Ill ask you, when did you see the seal ?" "Uh... this... I didn''t see it either." "What the hell, you haven''t seen it either." These eleven or twelve-year-old teenagers are talking, but their faces are full of doubts. Why did Xuena stop motionless after just two hits, and had been hit by an illusion technique, and they were completely confused. Putting aside the arguments of the lower ninjas, the upper ninjas also looked at each other. Five or six upper ninjas were listed on the second floor. At this time, they met each other''s eyes, and they were all slightly surprised. Bo Feng Shui Men frowned. Did Muji perform Naraku Kan''s art? It is indeed the daughter of Mr. Zhenhong. At the beginning, he recommended his daughter to take the Zhongnin exam. The three generations of Naruto adults are still a little hesitant. Now it seems that Honglai really has this ability to take the Zhongnin exam. Moreover, illusion ninjas are also rare, and illusion ninjas with such a talent are even rarer. It''s just that Xuena is dangerous. Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen glanced at Uzumaki Kushina next to him, and saw Uzumaki Kushina frowning, looking at Xuena who was still in the field, his fists quietly clenched. Damn it! This is my oversight, I didn''t even tell them how to deal with illusion! Unexpectedly, this time in the Ninja test, a phantom genius ninja appeared! It is possible to use the art of Naruka''s sight without the need for seals. Sorry! Xuena! It''s the teacher''s fault! At the same time, Sannin''s side. "Oh? A magical genius? Evening red?" O Shemaru looked at the court with interest and walked towards Xuena, and at the same time raised the sunset red of Kunai. "This is really rare!" Tsunade said in surprise. And Ji Lai also looked at Xue Na in the field, frowned slightly, and sighed: "The outcome of this game has been determined. Kushina is not good at illusion, I am afraid Xue Na has not learned how to unlock illusion. " "How easy is it. Unraveling illusion requires talent. Even if you know how to solve illusion and don''t have the corresponding talent, you can''t solve illusion in illusion." Dashemaru said from the side. "That''s right." Ji Lai also nodded. Jiraji also seemed to care a little about this Hyuga Yukina. Tsunade glanced at Jiraiya, and said in his heart. At the same time, he took out the scroll and wrote something. In the fantasy world, looking at the green leaves swirling and flying, the meridians at the corner of Xue Nai''s eyes began to bulge slowly, and then extended to the temples little by little, and the outline of a pupil appeared in her white eyes. At this moment, the flying green leaves suddenly dispersed, and suddenly Xuenai''s eyes were scarlet, and the blood-stained Chiba suddenly appeared in front of her, almost nose to nose, silent eyes staring at her, gurgling. The blood was left in Qianyes eyes, mouth, and nose. Xuena''s face changed suddenly. Chiba! She was almost yelling out. In front of Qianye, besides his face full of blood, his body was also riddled with holes. The left hand had been torn off and drooped at an impossible angle. The right foot was missing. The right hand and left foot were covered with The burning traces extend to the right cheek. On the right face, a large piece of skin seems to be scorched. At this time, it is peeling off, exposing the blood red muscle tissue. For an instant, she panicked, and her heart was filled with fear, and her heart was wringed with a dull pain, which was still getting worse. She took a step back, then took a step back, her eyes were full of horror, **** reflections in her eyes, and as she retreated, her vision became wider, not only Chiba, but also Hirohiko, and her father, who were all ordinary She looked miserable, staring at her with lifeless eyes. seems to blame her for the failure, she killed them! seems to be accusing her of nothing to save them! Why can''t they be saved! "No!" Xue Na let out a cry. At this time, her white pupils were blood red, the setting sun dyed the sky red, blood dyed the ground red, and the blood of Chiba and others dyed them red. a piece of blood red! Terrible! But what is even more terrifying is that these three people are the people she values ??most, and the pain in her heart is worse than fear! Do not! This is not true! This is an illusion! Xuena shook his head vigorously, trying to get rid of this picture. But when you open your eyes, this picture looks more red! Calm down! Hyuga Yukina, you must calm down! Xuena looked at the foreground, panting heavily. This is illusion, this is illusion, what you have seen, what you have seen in the library, this is the art of Naraku seeing, it is the art that makes people see the most unwilling sight in the heart! The distance of illusion is to disturb Chakra with mental energy, causing illusion... As mentioned in the book, there is a way! Xi Rihong had already walked in front of her, watching her white eyes opened little by little, and she slid towards her neck slowly. As long as Kuma puts it on his neck, Yuuna is judged to have lost. The red sunset movement was reflected in Chiba''s eyes, and Hirohiko was also staring at the court, neither of them looked good. Didnt expect that Xue Na was defeated by this illusion? "It''s over! Miss Xuena was defeated by illusion. After all, she is still young, although she is a genius, she is still too tender." Said a test participant Xia Ren, about fourteen or five years old, participating in the Zhongnin test Xia Renzhong is considered the oldest. "It''s over like this? It doesn''t seem to look at all!" "Yes, I thought Ms. Xuena could do anything. I didn''t expect to be defeated after just two blows. It''s easy to see the opponent!" "Yeah, yeah, what a genius, but that''s it!" Some contemptuous words gradually sounded in the field. Sorry! Xuena, the teacher didn''t consider it all! Uzumaki Kushina clenched his fists tightly, apologizing for guilt in his heart. Bo Feng Shuimen also shook his head and sighed. The outcome is set. Sannin also shook his head, Tsunade was already writing something. Hyuga Xueying frowned, watching Yurihong gritted her teeth secretly. Ninja Test Officer also slowly began to raise his hands, preparing to announce the end of the game. And Xi Rihong''s face also showed a slightly relieved and triumphant smile. She won! "Hey!" Suddenly, a burst of blood spattered under her body. "Acupuncture!" There was a crisp sound, accompanied by a sharp pain in the abdomen. Xuena''s three fingers interlocked like a beak, and they hit Yurihong''s abdomen fiercely, with a little pain reflected in her white eyes, and Yurihong''s unbelievably wide eyes. "Dangling!" Suddenly, Yuri Hong fell softly on Xuena''s body. Shocking acupuncture points! Suddenly, the audience was silent! Just as Yurihong was about to put Kuma on Hyuga Yukina''s neck, suddenly, Hyuga Yukina moved, and with just one soft fist, she stunned. what happened? solved the illusion? "Why, I shouldn''t have taught her how to unlock the seal of illusion!" Uzumaki Kushina whispered softly. But Bo Feng Mizumen''s face was full of surprise. Not only him, the upper Shinnins upstairs, but also Sannin Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Oshemaru, their faces were all surprised and almost changed. Not only them, but all the ninjas on the field who participated in the Chunin test, including Chiba and Hirohiko, all had surprise, surprise and shock on their faces! Nin test officer is completely sluggish! A kunai was inserted deeply into Xuenai''s white thigh, the blood ran down, ticking down, dripping on the ground and being absorbed by the soil. Using the pain, have you solved the illusion? Bo Fengshuimen, Shangninmen, Sannin, and Zhongnin test officer all had such a shocking thought in their hearts. The eldest lady of the Hyuga family is so strong! At this time, three figures flew down at the same time and ran towards Xuena at the same time. "Master Xuena, are you okay? What...what..." Xueying Hyuga ran over with a worried look. While Chiba and Hirohiko didn''t speak, they ran faster than Hyuga Xueying. Chiba was already standing in front of Xuena, and he squatted down to pull out the kunai bandage for Xuena. At this time, Xuena was supporting the comatose Yuri Hong, and seeing Chiba moving, he suddenly called out: "Don''t move!" Anxiety and panic in his voice ~ www.novelhall.com ~ rude, dirty! What are you doing to Miss Xue Nai! "Simultaneously with this sound, there was also Hyuga Xueying''s angry shout, and his wind-sounding palm hit Qianba directly. Chiba was shocked, and Hirohiko slammed the brakes and stopped. Chiba raised his head to look at Xiang Xuenai, but saw that Xuenai''s face was a little panic, and his cheeks were slightly flushed. "Boom!" Then, Chiba received a heavy punch on the top of the head, and a big bag rose and rose. "Snapped!" Hyuga Snow Eagle''s palm was also easily grasped. "It hurts!" The sudden blow caused Chiba to cry out. Hyuga Xueying also raised his head, his eyes opened, and in front of him, there was a handsome blond man who lightly caught his soft fist. At this time, smiling and saying to him: "Calm down." is the water gate of the wave! Seeing this gentle smile, the anger in Hyuga Xueying''s heart was reduced by half for no reason, and he looked at Chiba. "You fool!" Uzumaki Kushina was standing behind Chiba, cursing. Chiba squatted, touching his head with both hands, tears almost falling. Jiu Xinna, what''s wrong! This punch is heavier than before, it hurts me to death! "How can I touch a girl''s leg indiscriminately!" Uzumaki Kushina looked at Chiba, and lowered her voice helplessly. Then stepped forward to check Xue Nai''s injuries. Hirohiko looked at the situation, turned around slowly with a poker face, covered his mouth with one hand, and then shrugged his shoulders, for some reason. Chiba covered his head, with an innocent face. I feel so wronged~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 45： Game 3 "The second game, Yukata Hyuga, win!" At this time, the Ninja test officer reacted. At this time, Yuhihong had fainted. It was obviously the victory of Hyuga Yukina, so he didn''t care about the sudden influx of so many people in the court and directly announced Hyuga Yukina''s victory. At this time, Bo Feng Shui Men had already taken over Yu Ri Hong, and the wounded whirlpool on Xue Nai''s leg was bandaged. "Congratulations, Yukina, you won the first battle." Uzumaki Kushina stood up and touched Yukina''s head. Hyuga Yukina nodded slightly, without much joy on his face: "Thank you, Mr. Kushina." Uzumaki Kushina looked at the appearance of his only female disciple, and smiled bitterly in his heart: Can''t these three guys smile frankly? "Sir Xuena, are you okay?" At this time, Hyuga Xueying walked up around the Bofeng Water Gate to check Xuena''s injury. but was stopped by Uzumaki Kushina, but Hyuga Snow Eagle was not beaten. Hyuga Xueying looked at Uzumaki Kushina in confusion. "I said, now there is the next game, let''s go back first. It''s in the way of others." Uzumaki Kushina said. "Yeah." Xuena nodded, then walked to the original spectator stand, and said to Hyuga Xueying by the way: "Thank you, brother Xueying." Hirohiko and Chiba followed. "Are you okay with your feet?" Chiba asked, but it doesn''t matter if Yukana is walking without obstacles. "I''m fine." Xue Na said. "It''s okay." Chiba and Hirohiko nodded. And Chiba glanced back, his eyes narrowed slightly. At this moment Hyuga Xueying stood in the field, Uzumaki Kushina and Hafengshuimen had returned to the auditorium, which is the second floor, and Yurihong had already been moved by Hafengshuimen. Handed over to the medical ninja, has been pulled out for treatment. However, Xuena is very measured, just acupuncture in shock, even if it is not treated, he will wake up naturally after a day. At this time, Hyuga Xueying looked at Chiba with a calm face, with an unobvious killing intent in his eyes. In the public, he still restrained, and did not directly show it. Chiba turned around, the eyes of the two met and shocked, and almost sparks spattered. Afterwards, Hyuga Xueying gave a cold snort, and walked slowly back to his teammates. Muzi and Sata looked nervous. Just now Hyuga Xueying slapped their hands directly from behind, but they were shocked and even provoked the water gate. When the teacher made a move, their hearts were really suspended. "Xueying, are you okay?" Muzi greeted him, checked up and down, and said. "I''m okay." Hyuga Xueying sullenly, ignoring Muzi''s inspection, walked directly to the railing and looked down. Taki Chiba...I hope I can fight you in the next game, and then...Kill you! Dirty traitor, you are so an eyesore by Miss Xue Nai! "Hyuga Yukina, a very good seed." The twinkling light in Oshamaru''s eyes watched Yukuna, Chiba and Hirohiko go upstairs together. Tsunade nodded in agreement, and said, "As a girl, I can deal with myself. The quality of a ninja is very good." "Just, Hyuga..." Jiraiya''s gaze also moved with Chiba''s trio. After that, Tsunade took out the scroll again, recorded something, and said, "Then, continue next." "The third match... The opponents of both sides are..." The Ninja test officer received a message from Sannin and announced the next match. At this time, the big screen began to jump again. Hyuga Snow Eagle! The first name has been decided. Chiba and Hyuga Yuuki''s pupils contracted at the same time. come yet? Good too! End early! Chiba looked at the big screen and touched his hand on the props. And the meridian at the corner of Hyuga Xueying''s eyes also began to extend. Taki Chiba! Takichiba must be! It''s just here to solve you. It''s just a Zhongnin exam. If you give up, you will give up. As a member of the Hyuga family, you will never care about the distinction of Ninja, Ninja or even Ninja! I can only get rid of the cockroach around Miss Xue Nai, I am willing to do anything! At this time, the big screen jumped to a halt. Yamada chapter! isn''t it? Chiba stopped, and said nothing. Damn it! Hi Xiang Xueying cursed in his heart, and his face became even more calm, making his teammate Mu Zi and Sa Tai look at him. "The second game, Yuuki Hyuga vs. Akira Yamada!" "It''s actually Xueying!" As soon as the test officer finished speaking, he heard a wailing. A boy of about twelve years old covered his head, with a face drawn to the sign. But the two teammates beside him breathed a sigh of relief, looking "saved". In desperation, Akira Yamada reluctantly walked down the stairs and sighed badly, while Hyuga Xueying was already waiting below. When he saw Hyuga Xueying''s face, his heart sank. shit! Xueying seems to have a bad relationship! Thinking of this, he unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of water. I wont be beaten to death... Hyuga Xueying watched Yamada Akira come, but didn''t look at him, the corner of his eye was basically locked in Chiba upstairs. And Chiba also looked at Hyuga Snow Eagle. Lets see what he can do first! At this time, Hirohiko and Yukina glanced at Chiba at the same time. Hirohiko said, "Chiba, Yuuki Hyuga is very strong. I heard from my brother that he should be the strongest ninja in the same period." Rarely, Hirohiko said a long list of words. Xuena also nodded ~www.novelhall.com~Hyuga Xueying Chiba also asked her about it, and she also told Chiba what she knew, but Hyuga Xueying never showed her skills in front of her, specifically She didn''t know either. She only knows that Hyuga Xueying is the proud disciple of her father. Although the Hyuga family does not have a name like a master or apprentice, the soft boxing technique of Hyuga Xueying was taught by her father himself. And the strength of his father is straight up to the current Patriarch, even surpassing the Patriarchs two sons. is such a father, who also praised Hyuga Xueying as "the genius of the Hyuga family." Obviously, the two knew that Chiba and Hyuga Xueying were on the wrong path, and knew that there was bound to be a battle between the two, and they were worried, so they said this. Chibas thoughts are not the same as theirs. Chiba also wants to know more about Hyuga Xueying, and looking at the reaction of his opponent, Akira Yamada, Chiba can also feel it. I am afraid this Hyuga Xueying is strong. Terrible. Looking at Xuena, Chiba could see a little embarrassment in her eyes. He knew very well in his heart that Hyuga Xueying was a member of the clan after all. Looking at the overprotection of Hyuga Xueying to her, Xue Although Nai was upset, she shouldn''t hate Hyuga Snow Eagle. Chiba frowned, slightly hesitating in his heart. If I kill Hyuga Yuuki, Yuuki will be with me again... However, he quickly threw the idea out. This is not the time to think about this, so concentrate on watching the competition! Chiba moved his eyes to the field. "Drink!" At this moment, with a soft drink, Hyuga Xueying bullied her body, and the soft fist broke out~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www.novelhall .com~For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 46： Of course Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, reflecting the attack of Snow Eagle Hyuga. Fast and accurate! He judged Hyuga Xueying''s attack like this in his heart. With one palm, Yuuki Hyuga knocked Yamada fainted. Without even using acupuncture points, Akira Yamada was stunned. The opponent is too weak, and it is impossible to draw out the strength of Hyuga Xueying! This is another judgment of Chiba. But judging from this palm, Hyuga Xueying''s soft fist skills are far superior to that of Xuena, and Chiba is sure of this. Its just the palm, its not difficult to avoid it, but Chiba doesnt know where his second and third palms will come from... During this period of devil training, he continued to fight against Uzumaki Kushina. With Chibas experience in physical warfare, he could make some predictions in the battle to avoid, otherwise Kushina would attack vigorously. Chiba had to get down if he couldn''t endure much. This is also the credit of Jiu Xin Nai''s high level of physical skills. After all, to avoid her attack, you have to imagine her possible attacks in your mind while fighting, and predict the next blow to avoid it perfectly. And gradually Chiba trained a certain level of combat prediction. At least, Chiba has been able to accurately predict five to seven times for Kushinas ten attacks. However, Chiba is also very clear that this is based on the familiarity of the opponent to make this kind of prediction. Daily training has given him a considerable understanding of Kushinas fighting methods. With this kind of prediction, the success rate will be so high. Chiba now has no idea about Hyuga Xueying. If you want to avoid it, you need to look at your reaction. If you can''t predict the action, avoiding is not so easy. Even, it is easy to be hit by a surprise move. The soft boxing technique has acupuncture effect. If the Chakra acupoint is blocked, then he will slowly start to fall into a disadvantage. After all, he has no nirvana, unable to reverse his strengths and weaknesses instantly. Moreover, the battle between myself and Hyuga Xueying was called a competition, and it was a life-and-death struggle. must be careful, be careful! At this moment, Hyuga Xueying looked at Akira Yamada who was so soft on the ground. The ninjas in the audience didn''t make any comments. On everyone''s faces, it was taken for granted. Obviously, Xueying Hyuga defeated Akira Yamada with one blow. Not surprised. Hyuga Snow Eagle''s victory with one blow was also in everyone''s expectations. From the side, one can also see the strength of Hyuga Snow Eagle. And Hyuga Xueying slowly raised his head, looked at Chiba, and then walked up the stairs silently, without waiting for the Ninja Test Officer''s announcement. This is no longer necessary to announce. The overwhelming victory of Hyuga Snow Eagle! "The third game, the victor, Hyuga Xueying!" However, the ninth test officer still dutifully announced. "Hyuga Xueying, this has been heard a long time ago, but unfortunately the opponent is too weak compared to him, otherwise there will be a wonderful showdown." Osaimaru smiled and looked at Hyuga Xueying. "Well, he is also a famous genius in the village." Jilai also agreed, saying, "This time the strongest Zhong Ren is him." "Yes." This time, Tsunade didn''t take out any scrolls to record, as if it was the strength of Hyuga Snow Eagle, there was no need to record anything. Undoubtedly, Sannin''s evaluation of Hyuga Yukie is the highest, far surpassing Hyuga Yukina. On the second floor, Uzumaki Kushina and Hafeng Mizuno also had the following conversation. "This Hyuga Snow Eagle is unlovable, but its strength should not be ignored. I am afraid, it is the strongest here." Uzumaki Kushina gave such an evaluation. Although Akira Yamada is just an ordinary-born child, he still has considerable talent in the quality of ninjas. Otherwise, the three generations of Naruto will not agree to take the exam. It should be said that all the ninjas who participated in the Ninja exam, All have outstanding places, even if they are not geniuses, they are also outstanding. Uzumaki Kushina didnt think that Akira Yamadas strength was inadequate. No matter how bad he was, he would at least have the strength to become Zhongren. Hyuga Xueying stunned his opponent with a palm. From the perspective of the participant, the opponent is definitely not weak, but Hyuga Snow Eagle is too strong! But Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was reflected in a slight surprise. Hyuga Snow Eagle, faster and more accurate than before! Progress is also amazing! "Kushina, seeing this, that bet, do you plan to continue?" Bofeng Water Gate''s experience and strength have surpassed Uzumaki Kushina, and he has a certain contact with Hyuga Xueying, from this palm. There are more things. And the reason why he asked so was because he was afraid that Kushina would force Chiba to play against Hyuga Snow Eagle because of a bet. As for why you are afraid? Naturally, it is because Bo Feng Mizumon can tell. According to the situation of Chiba vs. Kakashi, Chiba is not the opponent of the current Hyuga Xueying! Even if it is Chiba''s speed of improvement, even in these seven days, he has made a leap forward, and it is difficult to smooth the gap between him and Hyuga Xueying. Reluctantly facing Hyuga Snow Eagle, I am afraid it will bring a devastating blow to Chiba''s future growth! "Of course we must continue!" Uzumaki Kushina''s eyes fell on Bofeng Water Gate. Bo Feng Shuimen sighed and said, "I don''t think I need to go on this bet. If you really like your disciples so much, I can do that for you, but the bet is free. " Jiuxina... Please, just accept it. This is what Bo Feng Shuimen said. He knows the character of his lover. Although he is his lover, he never asks for anything from him. Even if it is something she opposes, if she insists on it, she will silently support it. A virtuous woman is just exceptionally strong and persistent in certain things. What you want, go for it yourself! Rather than just being favored by others! This is one of the things she wants to be strong and persistent. Although these are one of the reasons why he fell in love with her deeply, but now, it is very distressing for Bo Feng Shuimen. "Mizumi, don''t underestimate my disciple, don''t underestimate Chiba!" Seeing the strength of Hyuga Xueying, Uzumaki Kushina did not have the slightest doubt about Chiba, and always believed that Chiba would victory. Bo Feng Shuimen sighed in his heart, but UU reading www.uukanshu.com did not go on. Alas, I have to think of a way to make Kushina give up his bet. Uzumaki Kushina looked at Hafeng Mizuno, and seemed to say something, at this time the voice of the ninja test officer came. "The next game, the players..." Before he could say anything, the eyes of Uzumaki Kushina and Bofeng Mizuno were attracted to the scrolling big screen. Taki Chiba! The first name has been frozen. Seeing this name, Uzumaki Kushina had already dispelled his intention to speak. Is Chiba going to play? She thought so in her heart. And Chiba looked at the first name, was patted on the shoulder by Hirohiko, and said, "Ninja bag." Chiba looked down, and Hirohiko had already passed the ninja bag. "Thank you." Chiba took it. At this time, the second name freezes. Mitkay! Seeing the name, Chiba held the ninja bag tightly. Kay? The opponent is actually Kai! I am also true, I was in the queue just now, I didn''t even see Kai, no, I didn''t see it either! Have you lost yourself in thinking again? This habit... Chiba was a little helpless and a little excited. Matekai, this name, is a special existence for many Naruto fans. And now, he actually took the Zhongnin exam with him! Still playing against both sides! "The fourth match, Takichiba, against Matt, Kai!" The Ninja Test Officer announced both sides of the battle. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 47： 0 Ye VS Metkay watermelon head, thick eyebrows, green tights...really Kay! At first glance, it looks a bit like Xiao Li! No, should I say that Xiao Li looks like him? Really, I crossed to Hokage! I am, I really live in Naruto World! Chiba walked into the arena, fixed Hirohiko''s ninja bag behind his waist, and felt a bit of emotion in his heart again, truly crossing the Naruto World. On the other side, Metkay was muttering something, vaguely: "If you fail the Chunin test, I will run a thousand laps around the playground and push up a thousand..." There is a long list, but Chiba did not listen. clear. Nine-year-old Kay...should he still not be able to get out of the box, right? Dai should still be alive, right? Chiba glanced at the second floor, but did not see the person wearing the green tights. not here? Chiba pondered, looked at Metkay in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and finally put down his hand that wanted to remove the heavy props. With the current Kay, it should be fine without removing the weighted items. "Competition, start!" At this time, the Ninja Test Officer announced the start of the competition! "Ohhhhhhh! Konoha Cyclone!" A kick from the upper stage, with a whirlwind, hits Chiba''s profile directly. Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. When? When did you rush here! was shocked, Kai''s Konoha Tornado had already been kicked, and Chiba had only time to block with his hand. "Boom!" There was a muffled sound. Good weight! The power of this kick! Chiba gritted his teeth, only to feel the numbness of Jige''s hand. Kays Konoha Cyclone is so powerful, completely different from mine, and much stronger than mine! Chiba already had a comparison in his mind. At this time, Metkai saw that his side kick was blocked frontally, and he was shocked: He was two years younger than me, and he was able to block my Konoha whirlwind! This is to defeat Kakashi''s physical skills! Kakashi was right. Perhaps, this person''s physical skills are better than mine. can''t lose! Metkay! Must pass the Zhongnin test! Metkay was in mid-air, the Konoha whirlwind swept to a halt, and the wind blew up Chiba and his hair on the ground. At the moment when the wind blew, Matkays other foot was from bottom to top, He kicked and kicked at Chiba''s chin. Chiba frowned, and the other hand flattened the block. "Snapped!" The hands and feet collided with a clear sound. Mitkay turned over and turned his hands on the ground. The strength of his feet broke through Chiba''s frame with the help of his waist strength and his hands. He kicked it quickly, and went straight to Chiba''s chin. I underestimated him! Chiba regretted it in his heart. When Kay''s foot broke through his frame, he flew back, avoiding this kick, and at the same time stepped back several steps, while Metkay also turned back several times. Drive a distance. After pulling the distance, Chiba moved his hand to the weighted prop. must take off the heavy props, otherwise, you will lose! In this initial fight, Chiba has already understood that he was wrong. Kai''s strength, dont look at his ability to learn the Eight Doors Dunjia, but his physical skills are still strong. After all, when he did not learn the Eight Doors Dunjia, he was already Excellent ninja! And he is a ninja who specializes in physical skills. However, just when Chiba moved his hand to the weighted item. Metkay''s offensive has struck. "Oh!" With a kick, Metkay rushed forward with the sound of wind. too late! Chiba quickly made a judgment, and the action of unloading immediately turned into a cross with both hands. "Boom!" slammed Chiba''s hand firmly with a strong kick. At the same time, Metkai twisted in the air and kicked hard with a backspin. "Snapped!" Chiba moved both hands lightly to block the swift backward spin kick. This strength! Chiba was shocked again in his heart, his hands were numb and sore, and even with his hands, this foot hit his face. After that, the whole person was lightly kicked by this kick, and suddenly, Chiba was kicked out. It slammed into the sculpture hard and slipped slowly. "What a strong physical skill!" Uzumaki Kushina was surprised. This Metkai was too far from her expectations. Chiba was originally good at physical skills. She had also heard of this Metkai. Ninja school was out. A man who is not good at ninjutsu and illusion, but is good at physical skills. She was also very surprised at the time. After all, she was not good at ninjutsu and illusion. Ninjas who only had physical skills were very rare, and their rarity was similar to some rare blood inheritance boundaries. Watergate also mentioned this to her, saying that this kid is very powerful, and even said it was Kakashi''s opponent! However, she didn''t think that this child could pose any threat to Chiba, but after an attack, Chiba could not even fight back. This is really beyond her expectation. Bo Feng Mizuno looked at Metkay, who was gently landing on the court with a whistle "Oh Da" in his mouth, but thought this way in his heart: Well, if Kay can win, Chiba will not face Hyuga Snow. Eagle...Although I''m a bit sorry for Kushina, but, in this game, I really hope Kai can win. "This Takichiba... looks very ordinary, did he really defeat Kakashi?" Tsunade saw Chiba''s actions in his eyes, and Sannin''s gaze was so high. Although Chiba''s actions were The reaction was very timely and the block was beautiful, but the speed and strength were too inferior. It was completely passive. In terms of strength, it is far inferior to Matkay. Moreover, he is still good at physical skills. This performance is quite good and beautiful among ordinary people. However, in the group called "genius", it seems mediocre and disappointing, even, It is simply not what a "genius" should do. Jiraiya glanced at Tsunade too, but said nothing. Alas, I dont even think about it. Compared with the other two geniuses, this Chiba is too mediocre and disappointing~www.novelhall.com~ Except...well, eating is definitely a genius level, other... On the other hand, Oshemaru frowned slightly, and said in his heart: This Takichiba... his movements seem to be a bit uncoordinated, with a sense of disharmony. It seems that the reaction is better than the action. The reaction is over and the action cant keep up... Is it an illusion? On the other side of the second floor. "Chiba..." Xuena looked at the falling Chiba, with a rare worry on his face. Obviously, I am very worried about this competition. "Don''t worry, Chiba hasn''t used his full strength yet? No, even 50% of his power is useless! The Shengmen mode, isn''t it turned on?" At this time, Hirohiko''s eyes appeared, and he patted. Xuena''s shoulder. After the first battle of Kakashi, Chiba confessed to Hirohiko, this matter can be kept secret for a while, but also for a lifetime, and Chiba also knows that Hirohiko is trustworthy, so he told him about it, and Hirohiko also He said that he would keep it secret, and the student model has become a secret shared by the three. Chiba did not expect that since then, he felt that the three of them seemed to be closer again. Yeah, I haven''t opened the Shengmen Mode yet! Chiba hasn''t used all his strength yet! The worries on Xuena''s face suddenly disappeared. Chiba, its not that easy to lose! Do not! Chiba, it is impossible to lose! Xuena''s eyes were firm again, looking at Chiba who was slowly standing up in the field. Chiba...You still have to bring heavy props... Hirohiko helped his forehead quietly. This guy must be a big help~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 48： Counterattack Chiba wiped his face lightly, got up from the ground, looked down, there was already a slight blood stain on his hands. is still a heavy kick! "It''s so weak, Kai wins." At this time, there were already whispers outside the field. "Yes, there is no way to fight back." "He is a genius who graduated early from school, and I heard that he is also good at physical skills, so bad, I feel." "Hey? I heard that his name is Taki Chiba, the son of the traitor." "The traitor''s son? Yes, my parents hate him." "Of course, he was the son of a traitor in the village. He inherited the blood of the traitor. He might also be a traitor in the future! It would be great if Kay defeated him here! To avoid betraying the village later, the village will suffer a great loss! "Yes!" At that moment, everyone began to agree, and then I didn''t know who yelled first. "Come on, Kay! Beat him down!" "Come on! Kai, win!" "We all support you! Kay!" The whole audience was cheering for Kai. "Xinnai, calm down!" Bo Feng Shuimen quickly took his lover''s hand, because he had already seen the "well" on the forehead of Yu Xinnai, and the fluttering red hair. And the hand he was holding was already pulsating. If he didn''t hold it by himself, these people would have to put a bag on their heads. "Mizumi, don''t stop me, these brats..." Uzumaki Kushina was full of anger. "Well, we all know that Chiba is a good boy." Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Uzumaki Kushina, with a rare seriousness on his face. But in his mind, he recalled that when Chiba and Kakashi were training against each other, the final stage of the confrontation and the final use of the substitute technique to turn defeat into victory, Chiba''s eyes glanced slightly at Kusina and Kakashi. Hirohiko and Yukina. Although the movement was small, he caught it. It was after one glance at them that the slight hesitation in Chiba''s eyes disappeared and turned into firmness. finally defeated Kakashi. This boy, most of them are fighting for Jiuxina and the others! Not for the qualifications of a Zhongnin exam! This is the judgement of Bo Feng Mizumon at that time, and it is also the current perception of Chiba. "Water Gate..." Seeing Bo Feng Shui Gate''s expression and gaze, Uzumaki Kushina slowly loosened his fist, his anger disappeared. Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and said, "Don''t care about this, we all know that Chiba is a good boy." "Well, he is my best disciple. He will never lose. Until that time, he will not lose." Uzumaki Kushina nodded and looked towards the court. in the field, Chiba glanced slightly, apparently also attracted by the sudden cheering sound, but immediately moved his gaze back and didn''t care. But Metka was taken aback for a moment, a look of surprise appeared on his face. Obviously he didn''t expect that there would be so many people cheering for it. He turned around slowly. Immediately, the audience was silent, and everyone pulled a black line on their foreheads. I saw Matkay stretch out a hand, to them, four fingers clasped, thumbs up, one eye closed, a toothy smile at the corner of his mouth, and a bright light flashed across his white teeth. "Thank you for your support!" Then, both the open and closed eyes shed tears, and the tears fell like a wide face, but his face was still smiling, and soon his nose was running down. The audience was naturally cold, and everyone half-squinted their eyes. This guy, is it okay? I feel so ashamed... A group of crows flew past the hearts of the audience. This is really Kai! Then, take advantage of this time, unlock it! Chiba quickly removed the heavy props on his hands and feet. "Boom!" The weight-bearing props fell to the ground, two small holes were smashed into the ground, and two smoke and dust slowly rose. Immediately, everyone''s eyes were attracted, Metkay also turned his head, his eyes widened slightly: he was carrying heavy props! This Takichiba, is this... a weighted item? Hey, this weight-bearing prop can be smashed into small pits when naturally dropped, just kidding! Is this someone brought? The whole audience was shocked. Knew it Hirohiko raised his brows. "Oh? Weighted props? No wonder!" Oshemaru smiled, a bit evil, and the doubt in his heart was solved. It turned out to be like this. Taki Chiba''s reaction was to keep up, but he couldn''t keep up. It was not an illusion, but he brought heavy props. Does it limit the speed after all? Jiraiya and Tsunade also looked at each other. Heavy props? Chiba jumped twice and let out a sigh of relief. Its easier now, so lets fight back! This is Metkay after all! I can''t care anymore! Chiba touched his face, but still faintly pained, this is also a lesson! Metkay watched the smoke and dust of the two small pits disappear, wiped a handful of tears, drew his nose, posed a pose, and said: "Unexpectedly, you still carry heavy props and hide your strength. Let us burn our youth together and go all out!" Chiba picked up the corner of his eyes. Burning youth... It turns out that Kay has developed this habit of speaking at such a young age. "I''m coming!" Chiba didnt rush, and rushed towards Metkay, and Metkay also rushed up. Both of them were good at physiques, and both were very fast. With a kick, Chiba rushed towards Metkay. Attacked. So fast! Metkay only felt a flash in front of him, and Chiba''s kick had already come. is incredible! After taking down the load, his speed has increased so fast! That''s too late! Can only block! Metkay didn''t react slowly, raising his hands to form a frame. "Boom!" With a muffled sound, Metkay''s running momentum was immediately stopped by this flying kick, but he also blocked Chiba''s leg. What a strong force! Mitkay gritted his teeth, but a toothy smile overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and the teeth flashed brightly. Youth! At this moment, Chiba twisted in midair and kicked Kay''s side with a backspin kick at extremely fast speed. So fast! Metkay only flashed such a thought, and moved the frame with both hands. "Boom!" Chiba''s backspin kick slammed into Metkay''s hands and was caught by Metkay~www.novelhall.com~ But Metkay was also kicked and staggered and lost his balance. On speed, he is fast! Metkai made a quick judgment in his heart. Strength, I''m not as good as him! This is Chiba''s judgment. "Hey! Just acted!" "Yeah... exactly the same as Kay hit him just now?" "He is imitating Kay?" There was a buzzing sound in the field, and the participants all whispered, their voices getting louder and louder. At this time, Chiba landed and kicked from the upper side to the side of Metkay who was out of balance. Metkay was staggering at this time. Although he saw this side kick from Chiba, it was difficult. Avoid it, and he was even more surprised. This is... my Konoha whirlwind! "Boom!" Chiba''s kick hit Metkay''s hand. At the moment of the moment, Metkay stepped on the ground abruptly, stabilized his staggering situation, and raised his hand to frame! blocked! Metkai''s heart is happy: Next fight back! The next moment, a look of horror appeared on his face. how come? When thought, he felt a huge force coming from his hand, which could not stop it at all! Weird power bursts! "Boom!" Metkay hit his cheek with his hand and was kicked directly by Chiba, hitting the wall with a "boom", the rubble was rustling, and the wall was suddenly knocked out of a human-shaped pit. Even the people on the second floor felt a slight vibration. The louder and louder discussion stopped abruptly. The whole audience...there is silence~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 49： Youth burns! "Da..." Chiba fell to the ground and straightened up. At this time, Metkai was slowly sliding down the wall, and the wall was printed with a human-shaped shallow pit. "Lara..." A few small gravels rolled off the wall. It seems that the training of using strange force and footsteps in daily training is still very effective. This time the force control is also good! At this time, Metkay lowered his head, his hands slumped weakly, seeming to have fainted. has it ended? Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly. "I see, the walls are cracked!" "Impossible! This is impossible! Is he really a seven-year-old child?" "I... really want to go home." "After suffering like this, it is estimated that there will be multiple fractures. It is over. Is this a genius who graduated early?" The participants, that is, all the lower ninjas, were surprised, unbelievable, and even frightened in their eyes, looking at the human-shaped shallow pits on the wall and the cracks beside the shallow pits. "This is decent!" Uzumaki Kushina quietly squeezed a fist, said in his mouth, and muttered in his heart: Although he knew that this kid Chiba was practicing physical exercises with a weighted prop, he did not expect that he would be in the competition. Its a bad habit to bring heavy props, and its too big, so I have to change it later! Bo Feng Shui Men had a slight wry smile. Firstly, his hand was hurt by Kushina''s grip, and secondly, it was his own hope. It seemed that he was about to fall. Kay seemed unable to defeat Chiba. "This power... and movement, did he learn Kai''s physical skills on the spot?" Jilai couldn''t help but glanced at Tsunade, Chiba''s kick reminded him of Tsunade''s battle. "Well, strength, it''s a bit worthy of the name of a genius." Oshemaru nodded, quite appreciatively. "Speed, strength, and movement, this Takichiba''s physical talent is very good, no wonder the three generations of Hokage-sama approved early graduation." Tsunade nodded, preparing to record something on the scroll. The result of this competition has been scored, and there is no need to fight anymore. Depending on the degree of damage to the wall, the attack that Metkay has endured, it is estimated that there have been multiple injuries or even fractures, and the competition has been unsustainable. Even, in the field at this time, the medical team had already rushed over from the outfield, carrying a stretcher, and preparing to send Metkela for treatment. This is the end? Chiba frowned slightly, and looked at Kai who was silent, but the feeling in his heart told him that it was not over yet. At this time, the Ninja test officer was ready to announce the end of the game. In this game, there is no doubt that Chiba won. Actually, the Ninja test officer''s face was also surprised. This kick was so strong that it could make an underprint on the wall. Is this really what a seven-year-old kid can do? was surprised and suspicious, he slowly raised his hand, ready to announce the result of the game, and the medical team also walked closer to Metkay at this time. Instead, he heard Chiba''s voice: "Wait a minute! Don''t move!" The middle ninja test officer was startled, and the three ninjas were also startled, with an unexpected look. The medical team was a little displeased. One of them said eagerly: "They are all injured in this way, and they must be treated quickly." Chiba didn''t pay any attention. Looking at Metkay, he took a few steps back, his body sank slightly, and he actually made a challenge posture. Immediately, the three medical ninjas looked at each other, their brows frowned. how? Is this kid going to fight? Just kidding! This person is hurt... But their thoughts hadn''t completely flashed through, so they were stunned. Matekai, the injured child...stands up! "Cough!" Metkay coughed slightly. His body was still a bit swaying, but he made a one-handed back and a "please" gesture with the other, meaning: Come on, continue fighting! "You can stand up like this!" "Is this really Kay?" "impressive" The ninjas in the field showed surprise on their faces. They changed to be themselves, and they would never stand up because of such a kick. They would definitely be taken away. They would never recover without lying down for half a month! A smile appeared at the corner of Chiba''s mouth, just with a slight bitterness. As expected, it is not that easy... "Stand up?" Uzumaki Kushina''s eyes were also surprised. Maybe...Kay can do it. There was a slight joy in Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes. And Sannin also showed a slight surprise. "Youth...will never end!" Metkay slowly raised his head and looked at Chiba. As expected, one of the best perseverances among Naruto, hardworking emperor... Chiba''s mouth twitched, Kai''s eyes were not the kind of eyes that would easily admit defeat. The medical ninjas glanced at each other and looked at the watermelon-head boy in the field in surprise, with a little weirdness in their eyes. This kid is so strong! Obviously, Metkay has not given up on the game, and their medical ninja can only leave, while the Ninja test officer dropped his hand and took a step back. is really...what a great kid! I can actually stand up like this. Speaking of it, I remember this kid who graduated from ninja school only by physical skills. I heard that ninjutsu and illusion are not good at all, only good at physical skills. A battle between ordinary people and geniuses? I look forward to it... Chiba looked at Metkay, with one hand slowly back to his back. "This is?" The Bofeng Water Gate on the second floor flashed his eyes and looked at Chiba. "Youth..." Metka took a deep breath and suddenly disappeared in front of Chiba. The next moment, Chiba suddenly lowered his head, kicked up, and went straight to his chin. this is? This kick kicked extremely fast. Chiba almost didn''t react to UU reading www.uukanshu.com, and kicked his chin with this kick. Chiba only felt the pain along with his strength. His strength came, and his body lightened and he flew into the air. Chiba gritted his teeth and looked down while enduring the pain, but only saw Metkay resting his hands on the ground, making a posture like a running start. The next second, the figure disappeared again. Shadow Dance Leaf! Chiba''s pupils shrink slightly. Then, next is... Chiba glanced back slightly, and at this moment, the second half of Metkais words came from behind him with determination. "Let it burn!" At this time, Chiba was in the air, unable to take advantage of it, and couldn''t move. Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly, and his face showed an expression of surprise. Next... Could it be a lotus flower? impossible! Table Lianhua can only be used when the first door of the eight doors is opened. At this time, Kay should not be able to use the Eight Doors Dunjia! Did I remember it wrongly? Do not! This is not a lotus flower, the height is not enough! Chiba is no more than three or four meters above the ground. If it is a lotus flower, the height needs to be higher! Chiba glanced backwards, Kay was almost close to him, swiftly spinning in mid-air, from behind to Chiba''s side, followed by an elbow blow that hit Qianye''s chest fiercely with the momentum of the rotation. "Konoha fluid technique, bad rock rise!" "Bang!" The flesh was muffled. Chiba fell quickly with an elbow. "Boom!" Chiba fell to the ground, and a shallow pit was immediately smashed, cracks spread, smoke and dust everywhere, engulfing Chiba''s body. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 50： 1 hit This McKay... Looking at Metkay who turned over in mid-air, Sannin''s eyes reflected in surprise. It hasn''t been a long time since I saw a ninja using such a fast Shadow Dance Leaf! This is the common idea of ??Sannin. Shadow Dance Leaf is only a C-level physique, almost to a certain level of physique ninja, can be used, but it is very rare to use it as fast as Metkai. Uzumaki Kushina and Bofeng Mizuno looked at Metkai, and they also had appreciation in their eyes. "Hey... Is this defeating Takichiba? Kay won?" "probably" "Taki Chiba should not be able to get up with such a heavy blow!" "Haha, deserve it, I''ll be retaliated by Kay!" The Shinobumen were taken aback when they heard the words, and looked at the shallow human-shaped pit on the wall, and then at the place where Chiba was covered by smoke. Yes, isnt this a tooth for a tooth? "Good job! Kay!" "Haha, victory!" "It''s not wasted that we cheer for you!" Metekay in the field looked solemnly at the smoke-covered area, heard the shouts outside the field, clenched his fists, and suddenly shouted: "It''s not over yet!" With this yell, he stopped the cheers of the Shinobu. Everyone was startled and looked at the field. it''s not finished yet? At this time, the smoke and dust has slowly dispersed, and everything is clear until the shallow hole is located, but there is no sign of Qianye. is not there? The Shinobumen blinked, completely confused. "Is this... the decapitation in the heart?" Metkay in the field burst into a smile, and the light flashed and jumped up suddenly. "Kakashi''s battle with you, I have understood in detail, this heart decapitation is your best ninjutsu! And, you like to use it when your opponent can''t see you!" At the moment Metkay jumped up, his hands burst out of the soil, and he grabbed it, but it was empty. This is Metkay already in the air. "I was seen through!" Uzumaki Kushina had already noticed Chiba''s movements. The moment the smoke engulfed Chiba''s body, Chiba resorted to the decapitation technique in his heart, and made a surprise attack. I didn''t expect that Metkay could see through it too! And Bo Feng Shui goalkeeper Metkay''s movements were in his eyes, his eyes flashed. Is this what Kakashi told him? Kay...definitely unexpected. Bo Feng Shui Men understood in an instant, and the astonishment of Kai avoiding Chiba''s attack at first disappeared. I am afraid that Kai learned about Kakashi''s defeat to Chiba, thinking that he would meet Chiba in the Ninja exam, so I asked Kakashi to tell the battle. Moreover, Kakashi gave him some advice. Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen can even imagine that when Kakashi was entangled by Kai, that helpless face, I am afraid that in the end, when Kai Huan left, Kakashi will eventually hesitate. , Tell Kay about this. "Oh? Has it been seen through? I think this blow is very effective." Jiraiya looked at the court and said. "Taki Chiba is also good at the earth escape technique. This is not fake. The decapitation technique in his heart is quite skilled, and the timing of the dust to cover the line of sight is also quite good. Did you use the dust and smoke as a smoke bomb? Unfortunately, it was seen through. Tsunade nodded, but his words were praise for Chiba. "It''s not that simple!" Oshemaru''s eyes moved upward. Jiraiya and Tsunade followed Oshemaru''s gaze, and their faces appeared in surprise. In the field, on top of Metkay''s head, there was a figure of Chiba. At this time, Chiba, a rotating side kick, kicked from above Metkay! In life gate mode, the strange power bursts! "Boom!" When Mitkay only turned his thoughts for half a moment, before being kicked into the ground fiercely by Chiba, the rubble flew up and the ground cracked like a spider web! "Boom!" The two hands that broke out of the soil exploded into a white mist and dissipated. Shadow clone! Sannin was shocked. Not only Uchiha Hirohiko, will Takichiba also be a clone? There was nothing in the report! And, is the heart decapitation to make Metkay jump up, so that he can attack from the air? Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Chiba who kept kicking sideways in the air, his eyes flickering. Look at a small pothole slightly far away from where Kai originally stood. In the smoke and dust, the shadow clone was separated. Both the main body and the shadow clone used the heart decapitation technique, and the shadow clone attacked, and the main body broke out from behind Kai, jumped into the sky, followed by, and then attacked Kai? Chiba fell from mid-air and gritted his teeth tightly. This blow from Kai also made him feel like a torn pain in his back. There was also some pain in his chest. If it weren''t for the strong body that opened three doors, just now It is estimated that Kay will be able to make himself faint. Now, I should not be able to stand up! Chiba frowned and looked at Metkay. However, I saw that Kai was lying on the ground in a big shape, and the ground around him was cracked and sunken. Looking at this situation, it should be impossible to get up. At this time, the audience was quiet. Everyone''s eyes were on Chiba, and the ground was cracked into pits, comparing it to the shallow pit that Kai just hit. This Takiba! What a strange power! The gap is too big! Even the Ninja Test Officer is a little stunned~www.novelhall.com~ Now, can''t get up! Xue Nai murmured. "Yeah." Hirohiko nodded, his poker face remained unchanged, but seeing the big hole Chiba hit, his eyes slowly ignited. I really want to fight him quickly! During this period of time, he has been much better! This is what Hirohiko had in mind. While Chiba stood in the field, looking at Metkay, but did not dare to step forward. At this time, the Zhongnin test officer was reminded by Sannin that he woke up like a dream and stepped forward to check Kai''s condition. "I have passed out..." The Ninja Test Officer slowly stood up, glanced at the cracked pit, with disbelief in his eyes. Is this... really played by a seven-year-old child? At this time, the medical ninja had already rushed over, and quickly and carefully lifted Kai Kai onto the stretcher. When Kai was being lifted away, he did not forget to glance at Chiba, but said nothing. Chiba felt a little nervous as he watched the medical ninjas leave in a hurry. I wont be too heavy! Then, he smiled bitterly. Maybe, Kai, a hard-working perseverance guy, I''m not good at dealing with it, right? I just used strange power unconsciously, I''m scared. I''m afraid he can stand up again. And I always feel that he can stand up again. Chiba let out a long sigh as he watched Metkay being carried away. "The fourth match, Takichiba, win!" At this time, the Ninja Test Officer announced. Chiba, successfully promoted ~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 51： Mito Kiko Chiba rubbed his chest, walked up the stairs, and then returned to Hirohiko and Xuena, gritting his teeth slightly. The eyes of the audience moved with him. The gazes of the three ninjas also fell on Ye Yu. "This kid has different talents in physical exercises and ninjutsu. From this point of view, defeating Kakashi is really not impossible!" Oshemaru said. The corner of Jilaiyas eyes was looking at Tsunade. Chibas kick reminded him of Tsunades weird power. Although its still far away, for a seven-year-old child, he can do this. It''s already scary! I have mastered the shadow clone at this age, and that kick... funny kid! Apparently, Tsunade also became interested in Chiba. Along the way, some of the ninjas standing at the top of the stairs gave him their way one after another. Seeing the big underground pit, these ninjas were somewhat frightened by him. Chiba naturally ignored them, but after Chiba walked up to Yuuna and Hirohiko, she looked at Yuuna and said, "Xuna, can you show me with your eyes, I feel something is wrong, is it hurting my bones? And internal organs." Xuenai nodded and opened his eyes. After taking a closer look at the situation inside Ye Yu, a faint worry appeared on his face. "What''s the matter?" Chiba was a little nervous, Kai''s strength was very strong, and the pain in his back and chest was getting worse. Although he knocked Kai fainted, he didn''t feel well. "The muscles and bones of your back have been damaged to varying degrees, and the ribs in your chest have been split." Xuena looked at Chiba and said. "Is it serious?" Chiba asked. "Of course it''s serious!" Chiba received a burst of chestnut on his head, and a small packet bulged with a "boom". "Teacher Nushina!" Xuena and Hirohiko looked over. Behind Chiba, Uzumaki Kushina stood with a serious face, followed by a female ninja. "If a ninja is in a safe state, the first thing to do is to check his injury and use various methods to heal the injury." Uzumaki Kuzina said seriously. "Yes..." Chiba held her head, feeling the pain on the top of her head more than the pain in her chest. "Yuriko, trouble you." Uzumaki Kushina said to the ninja behind him. "Yes, Lord Kushina." The female ninja named Yuriko responded, and then walked behind Chiba and said, "Just sit like this, and I will help you heal the injury." Chiba looked back and saw that Yuriko was in her early twenties and had a good face. She was looking at herself gently at this time, with a gentle smile on the corner of her mouth, which made people feel at ease. Jiu Xinnai saw that she was wrong, so she went to a medical ninja to heal herself? Thinking in her heart, Chiba nodded, sat down and said, "Thank you, Yuriko...sister." On the address, Chiba hesitated, feeling that someone wants to heal himself, it would be too bad to just call the name, so he added "elder sister" at the end. Yuriko said slightly, put her hands behind Chiba, and Chakra released. Is this medical ninjutsu? Chiba was able to feel that the pain behind his back was greatly relieved, and even the chest pain was reduced a lot. At the same time, through the chakra that Yuriko penetrated into his body, he could clearly feel the delicate chakra operation of medical ninjutsu. Although I dont know the working principle of medical ninjutsu, Chiba can feel that medical ninjutsus operations on Chakra are very delicate. Not everyone can be a medical ninja. Like phantom ninjas, medical ninjas should be too. The rare category. Watching the slight pain on Chiba''s face slowly eased, Uzumaki Kuna was relieved. At this time, the Ninja Test Officer off the court announced the sound. "The next game... against both sides..." Immediately, everyone''s eyes were once again attracted by the big screen. Although Chiba was sitting, he could clearly see the subtitles scrolling on the big screen. At this time, when he looked intently, the name of the first line had been decided. Mito Kiko. And soon, the name of the second line was also fixed. Uchiha Hirohiko. "It''s me." Hirohiko retracted his gaze from the big screen, saying that he was about to go down the court. "Wait." Chiba stopped him. Hirohiko turned his head in confusion. Chiba throws something out, Hirohiko catches it casually, and looks down, but it is his own ninja bag. Hirohiko nodded to Chiba, then walked off the field with a poker face. "Come on, Hirohiko." Xuena and Uzumaki Kushina said as he passed by. Hongyan also nodded in response. This should be nothing to watch. Chiba thought so. "Then I will go first." On the other side, Muzi glanced at Xueying Hyuga intentionally or unintentionally. But Hyuga Xueying''s gaze stayed on the big pit that Chiba hit, and then his gaze shifted to the red face who had left the field. There is no special look on his face, it seems that Chiba''s performance is not enough to make him have other special emotions. On the contrary, after looking at Uchiha Hirohiko, his face became slightly solemn. A genius called the successor of Kakashi! Uchiha Hirohiko, who started writing round eyes at the age of only seven, is estimated to be my last enemy! The strongest name in this year''s Zhongnin exam~www.novelhall.com~ is that I compete with him! This is the thought in Hyuga Xueying''s mind. Even though Chiba''s performance is eye-catching, he still doesn''t put it in his eyes. "Muzi, come on!" Although Hyuga Xueying did not respond, Sata Nozawa offered to cheer. Muzi didn''t speak, her face showed a slight disappointment, but she didn''t seem to hear Sata Nozawa cheering up. Seeing Hyuga Xueying ignored her, she glanced at the opposite Hyuga Xuena and walked down bitterly. stairs. By this time, Hongyan was already waiting for her downstairs. The ninja test officer looked at the handsome boy with a poker face in the court. Is this the most genius of the Uchiha clan? I started writing round eyes at the age of only seven. I really look forward to the battle of the Uchiha clan. And Hirohiko was looking at the big hole Chiba made, frowning slightly: At this point, if it becomes strong, some bones must be broken. This is, Mito Kiko walked into the field, looked at Uchiha Hirohiko in front of him, and took a deep breath. Muzi ah Muzi, cheer up, this is the Zhongnin exam! You must pass, and then become Zhongren with Xueying! Hinata Yukina is more beautiful than you, so I have to surpass her in other aspects! Otherwise, Xueying won''t pay attention to you! "Hop!" Mito Kiko patted her cheek, cheering up. And the sound of tapping on the cheek also made Hirohiko regain his senses and look squarely at the ordinary-looking girl in front of him. "Then, Mito Kiko vs. Hirohiko Uchiha, the test begins!" Central Ninja Test Officer announced the start of the test~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are available at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 52： Shuriken "It''s Hirohiko Uchiha! Muzi is bad!" "Yes! A genius of the Uchiha clan." "Hey, look, Xue Ying''s face is worried about Muzi." At this time, there was a burst of whispers in the stands. From time to time, someone looked at Hyuga Xueying, and at this time, Hyuga Xueying was staring at the field with a serious face. Sata Nozawa next to also looked worried. When someone was talking about Hyuga Xueying worrying about herself, Mito Muzi turned around and took a look at Hyuga Xueying, and then felt disappointed again. He is not worrying about me, but observing Uchiha Hirohiko! Mito Kiko turned her head back, but her eyes shone sharply. Even this Uchiha Hirohiko pays more attention than me? hateful! At this time, the game has started. Hirohiko has a poker face, and has reached into the ninja bag, with a few shurikens deducted, and is ready to attack. Suddenly saw Mito Kikos sharp eyes, and he was slightly startled. Why... suddenly the look in your eyes became so scary? Although he was surprised in his heart, Hirohiko did not hesitate, and his shuriken went straight to Mito Kiko. Mito Muzi''s eyes narrowed. Shuriken? At this time, she also reached into the ninja bag and grabbed a few shurikens. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" There were four crisp sounds, and the eight shurikens flew away, "duh duh" falling to the ground. Compared to shuriken, I wont lose to you! Even if you are a genius of the Uchiha clan! Mito Kiko stretched his hands into the two ninja bags on the left and right behind his waist, and seemed to be about to grab the shuriken again. However, Hirohiko had already captured Kumo and was preparing for a close battle. Seeing Mito Muzi''s movements, he stopped, and Kumo was on his chest, as if to defend against this wave of shurikens. Touched the ninja bag behind him. Is she a ninja who is good at ninja? Hirohiko already had judgment in his heart. Mito Muzi saw Hirohiko''s posture, and a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. He had to say that although Muzi looked ordinary, but when he showed this smile, he was uniquely heroic. "Swipe!" Mito Muzi flicked both hands together, eight shurikens in her hand broke through the air, and after throwing out the shurikens, she suddenly rushed towards Hongyan, still Jieyin in her hands, the speed of Jieyin was unexpectedly fast. "Fast speed of Jie Yin!" Chiba in the stands was healed while watching the test, with surprise reflected in his eyes. This speed of printing is not inferior to oneself! This Mito Kiko is the girl in the line of Hyuga Snow Eagle! It looks ordinary, but the strength is very strong! "Mito Kiko..." Xuena also groaned and said, "This name seems familiar. No, the surname Mito is familiar." Uzumaki Kushina looked at Hirohiko in the field and said silently: Hirohiko, don''t be careless! Although this Mito Muzi is unknown, his strength is not an opponent that can be easily defeated. Eight shurikens flew over, Hongyan stared tightly, tightly tightening the kunai in his hand, his gaze over the shuriken, looking at her Jieyin. This seal...I haven''t seen it! At this time, Mito Kiko''s seal is over. Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique! Eight shurikens, one shuriken suddenly appeared in the shadow of each shuriken, and then another. In an instant, the eight shurikens became twenty-four shurikens. Hirohiko rushed forward thinking about howling. "A-level ninjutsu!" Chiba almost blurted out. Shuriken shadow clone art, the ninjutsu created by the three generations of Naruto, applies the shadow clone technique to the shuriken, making the thrown shuriken infinitely cloned, forming a sword rain, and causing huge damage. This is the ninjutsu used by the three generations of Naruto vs. Oshemaru, mastering the difficulty level A! This Mito Muzi, who seems to be twelve years old, has actually learned A-level ninjutsu? Is it also a genius? Genius who uses ninja? Chiba was shocked, but also felt that the children of this era are a bit too strong! Hongyan and Xuena didn''t talk about him. After all, they were geniuses, and they had a slogan and a blank eye, such a powerful blood succession boundary. However, this Mito Muzi doesn''t seem to have the Blood Succession Boundary. At this age, he has mastered A-level ninjutsu, which is too powerful! In the original work, the three battles are basically blank, except for the fact that Kakashis Gaiden mentions a little bit of the bridge of Gods, Chiba really knows little in this era. Muzi...has already mastered that technique, it''s not a waste of her to practice so hard for so many years, so rough, it will take six years. I can still think of it now, she was obsessed with the way when three generations taught her this technique. can perform the second shadow splitting, although it is far from the third generation, but at the age of twelve, it can be done to this degree, it seems that he has not practiced less! Uzumaki Kushina smiled slightly, apparently she knew Mito Kiko. Yukanas eyes were focused on Mito Kikos hands. Her hands were not as flawless and white as a girl, but had a lot of scratches, which should have been scratched by the shuriken. Over the years, they have formed something like calluses. Mito Kikos hands are the same as hers, they are not beautiful, and they should even be considered ugly hands. But Xue Na unconsciously looked at her hand, white and flawless, even if she practiced Rouquan every day, her hand was still beautiful. My practice is not enough! Xuena thought so. "A-level ninjutsu! This Mito Kiko, I remember..." Jiraiya murmured. "Cough!" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Da She Wan coughed and interrupted him. Then, Jira also suddenly felt shocked. He looked at Tsunade, but saw Tsunade''s brows beating, and it seemed that a certain relative of Mito Kiko sounded, his face was full of discomfort. Jilai also twitched the corners of his mouth. so close! At this time, Hongyan''s pupils shrank slightly, flashed scarlet, and the writing wheel opened. Looking at the shurikens flying in the sky, he sank down, and the double-gou jade writing wheel eyes kept moving, and all the trajectories of Kuunai''s flight were completely captured. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" The shurikens flew across the sky, Hongyan flicked his left hand, throwing out two shurikens, and then he waved his hands quickly without suffering. I saw shurikens flying randomly, some hit the ground with a "duh" sound, and some hit the ground with a "boom" after landing and turned into a small cloud of white fog. And the two shurikens that Hongyan threw out, bounced left and right in the sky full of shurikens, and "dangdang" twice. After knocking down the two shuriken clones, they bounced through the impact force. They deflected and slammed toward each other, with a "ding", the two shurikens moved away with one touch, one left and the other right, brushing the rushing Mito Muzi''s cheeks. what! Mito Kiko paused a little, then glanced back at the two shurikens that had been inserted into the ground. Using the potential of the shurikens to rotate and collide to change the flying trajectory of the shurikens, can this be done? What an exquisite shuriken manipulation technique is this. Is this the genius of the Uchiha clan who opened his eyes at the age of seven? Mito Muzi''s face was full of surprise, two drops of blood rolled down from both sides of her cheeks~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all here~ www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 53： Exercise equipment This is not the time to think about this! Mito Muzi wiped a drop of blood from his face, and Hirohiko had already swept off most of the shurikens, and he could knock all the shurikens off with only two waves. Right here, Mito Muzi suddenly jumped high, turned over in the air, and threw four kunai in his hand. Above! Hirohiko''s writing wheel eyes almost caught Mito Kiko''s jump, and she caught her action of reaching into the ninja bag and taking out kunai, and she was ready now. At the moment when Kuwu shooting came, he quickly threw three shurikens from the ninja bag, and at the same time, he swept with his right hand. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" The three shurikens that flew in were first shot down by Hirohiko''s shurikens, and at the same time, the last shuriken was also swept down by the sweeping Kumu. In a sweeping trend, Hirohiko turned around and waved his hand, and Kunai flew out, shooting up from the gap of the four kunai from flying, and headed straight for Mito Muzi in the air. At the same time, Hongyan swayed his shoulders, and swayed sideways, avoiding the four kunai between the time and the time. And these four kunai also rubbed his body and shot into his feet. perfect escape! While in mid-air, Hongyan''s suffering passed by, and the blood poured down. Mito Muzi let out a slight painful grunt, accompanied by blood. "Miko!" Mito Kiko''s teammate, Sata Nozawa almost called out. Hyuga Xueying also showed surprise on his face, and said to his heart: Is this Uchiha Hirohiko? This is the writing wheel eye? With such a powerful insight ability, Muzi''s offensive was completely cracked. Is this the eye-opening Uchiha clan! As expected, the strongest enemy is him! "Is it over? It''s amazing..." All Shiyanin were dazzled and dazzled. This series of defensive counterattacks was so exciting, no less inferior to the previous physical showdown! No, not yet! Uzumaki Kushina, Chiba, and Yukina all have such thoughts in their hearts. But at this moment, Mito Muzi, who was hit by Kunai, turned over and fell to the ground, clenching her teeth, and a puff of blood dripping from her left shoulder. And her landing posture was a bit strange, her hands seemed to be holding something, and a thin light flickered on her clenched teeth. this is! Hirohiko''s heart tightened. At this moment, Mito Kiko pulled and pulled from his hand, and Hirohiko immediately felt that his hands seemed to be rubbed by some kind of fine silk, and it was hot and painful. When the pain began to feel, the four kunai under his feet flew up from the ground and circled his arm twice. Then, he felt his hands were tightly hooped, and even lifted forward. Like a puppet being pulled. wire! This is a steel wire! Hirohiko''s pupils contracted slightly, and the reflection in his blood-red eyes was Mito Kiko who bit the steel wire of his hands in his mouth, and then began to seal. Subconsciously, Hirohiko was about to evade backwards, but Mito Muzi''s steel wire wrapped around him tightly, but he didn''t move, only the row of shurikens on his arm clanked. "The technique of manipulating equipment? Unexpectedly, this girl has even learned this." Uzumaki Kushina couldn''t help but said. Chiba looked at the field and narrowed his eyes slightly. I can''t care about it anymore. It''s like the previous battle with Kai, the situation where the heavy props didn''t take off, absolutely can''t happen again, can''t underestimate any ninja here! Hirohiko, who has a writing wheel, is still so passive when he is beaten by Mito Muzi who has no blood limit. can''t be careless! Also, Hirohiko, don''t lose! Chiba was secretly alert. Hirohiko, come on! Xuena secretly cheered on Hirohiko in his heart. At this time, Mito Kiko Yuuji finished. Lei escape, snake flow! "Zizi..." A series of electric arcs wandered from the end of Mito Muzi''s mouth, and in an instant, they flashed along the steel wire, swimming like a snake, and swiftly like lightning. The moment they touched Hongyan, they suddenly skyrocketed. It burst, and immediately swallowed Hong Yan. "what--" With a cry of pain, he called out from the mouth of Hirohiko who was wrapped in thunder and lightning. Mito Muzi spit out the steel wire in his mouth so as not to be affected by the lightning, and at the same time reflected in his eyes the figure of Hirohiko struggling and crying in the thunder and lightning. ended "No way! This is the genius Hirohiko Uchiha! You lost like this?" "It''s impossible, am I dreaming." "Muzi, when is this amazing!" The middle and lower ninjas looked at each other, some were shocked, and some began to squeeze their faces. Obviously they did not believe that the genius of the Uchiha clan would lose to an obscure Muzi, or a girl! "͡" The thunder and lightning slowly dissipated, Hongyan''s eyes turned white, and the whole person seemed to be scorched, and the scorched smoke slowly floated from his body. ended? Hongyan lost? Chiba is a bit unbelievable, but looking at it this way, Hirohiko seems to be really defeated. The power of this thunder is also very strong, I am afraid Mito Kiko also did his best. No, it''s impossible! Hongyan is not so weak! Chiba immediately rejected this idea. And Uzumaki Kushina and Xuena also had this idea. As if to confirm their thoughts, with a "boom" in the field, the charred Hongyan suddenly exploded into a cloud of white mist, and a section of the charred wood entangled with steel wires fell from the white mist. Substitute technique! When? Mito Muzi''s eyes widened slightly~www.novelhall.com~ Subconsciously, she wanted to look back, but perhaps she was too eager to turn around, coupled with the empty and soft state of Chakra on her body, and the horror in her heart. , She turned black before her eyes, and she fell down. At this time, Hirohiko, behind her, was holding kunai and was about to put kunai on her neck, unexpectedly Mito Muzi suddenly fell, and the point of this kunai was facing her temple. . "Muzi!" Nozawa Satai almost yelled, and she was about to jump off when she climbed the railing, and Hyuga Xueying also changed color slightly. "Oops!" Sannin also called out, and he was about to move forward. Wave Fengshuimen, Uzumaki Kushina, and five Shangren will also step forward to stop. At this moment, Hongyan slammed away the kunai in his hand and opened his hand to take Muzi into his arms. "Puff..." Mito Kiko fell into Hirohiko''s arms. "Huh..." Three Ninjas, Nami Fengshuimen, and Uzumaki Kuna, including Chiba, Yukina, and others, all exhaled a long breath. Then... "Snapped!" A crisp sound interrupted everyone''s breath. Everyone is watching. A slap, slapped Hongyan''s face fiercely, and the force was so great that the fan''s entire face was turned sideways, and even a little bit of gold appeared in his eyes. Chiba''s eyes widened, watching the situation in the field. Damn, there really is such a thing! This slap...It hurts to look at it! Hirohiko, are you okay~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 54： Initial test Chiba watched Hirohiko walk up the stairs step by step, his eyes moved with him, and some of the people standing at the top of the stairs also gave way to him, but their eyes were like Chiba, moving along him. At this time, Hirohiko still has a poker face, but the bright red palm print on his face is strikingly printed on his face. Seeing this palm print, everyone can almost recall the crisp applause. Hiroshiko is also quite innocent. He just threw away Kunai and hugged Mito Kiko. No, it should be said that Mito Kiko fell in his arms. After all, he used a substitute technique and was about to subdue the water from behind. Hu Muzi. The distance between each other is very close, as for the hug, it is nothing more than a conditioned reflex, and Mito Kiko fell off unexpectedly, and was really adjusted to the hug posture at that time. Hirohikos hand was placed on Mito Kikos slightly developed chest. He did not expect that Mito Kikos dizziness was only a momentary thing, and he immediately returned to normal. Then, he felt strange water. Hu Muzi looked down and turned into anger. His soft body didn''t know where the strength came from. This slap was full of force. Chiba felt that Hirohiko''s face seemed a little swollen after being beaten. After the slap, Mito Muzi stood up angrily, walked back angrily, and Hongyan was dumbfounded, and the audience was silent. However, the Ninja Test Officer also dutifully announced the victory of Hirohiko. Until Hirohiko walked to his side, Chiba could still see the blankness in Hirohiko''s eyes. Obviously he didn''t know where he had offended Mito Muzi, and suffered this. Seeing Hongyan''s appearance, he didn''t seem to care about being slapped. "Let me see." Uzumaki Kushina pulled over Hirohiko, took a close look at Hirohiko''s face, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "It''s okay, just go back and apply some swelling ointment." Seeing Uzumaki Kushina''s smile, he also laughed. This Hirohiko really suffered a disaster. As for Mito Muzi, anger and panic are intertwined in her heart. Although her face is angry, the corner of her eyes is always on Hyuga Xueying. After all, the fact that she was "struck" happened in front of the boy she liked, except for anger. , Naturally there will be a little nervousness. However, Hyuga Xueying kept staring at Hirohiko, and when Hirohiko walked to Chiba and accepted Uzumaki Kushina''s inspection, his gaze shifted to Chiba, and his eyes immediately filled with uncontrollable anger. Even, deep in my eyes, there is a resentment and hatred about to move. Taki Chiba! He growled in his heart. didn''t pay attention to Mito Kiko at all, even when he stared at Chiba too intently, he didn''t notice Hirohiko''s flashing eyes. And his teammate, Sata Nozawa comforted Mito Kiko, but the loss in Mito Kiko''s heart could not be added, and he ignored him, and the anger on his face had disappeared, looking at the one who was slapped by him. Young genius, the anger in his heart can no longer be mentioned. "Alright!" At this moment, Yuriko patted Chiba on the shoulder, indicating that he could stand up. And Chiba also felt relieved, there was no pain, and he had recovered well. He couldn''t help but admire: This medical ninjutsu is really unusual. This injury should have been in the hospital for at least half a month. I did not expect it to be so short. Can be restored within a short time. "You can''t underestimate the enemy so much next time. Those who can take the Zhongren exam will not be weak." Uzumaki Kuzina walked behind Ye Yu. Feeling Uzumaki Kushina approaching, Chiba shrank his neck subconsciously. He felt Uzumaki Kushina behind him had raised his hand, and he was about to punch him down. Obviously, this is to remind myself not to underestimate the enemy and entrust him with it! My own performance, it is estimated that this punch is fixed. But, unexpectedly, Uzumaki Kushina raised his hand, but didn''t take a punch. Instead, he pressed Chiba''s head and turned him in the direction of Hyuga Xueying, leaning down, and holding Chiba''s ear. Said: "Your opponent, it is this, you know." Chiba was startled, then nodded and said, "I know." "Anyway, you must defeat him." Uzumaki Kuna said in a deep voice. Chiba was slightly surprised, Hyuga Xueying had murderous intentions towards him, and it was natural to pay attention to him, but why Kushina was so attached to him, I dont know. "Before that time..." Uzumaki Kushina straightened up and muttered in his mouth. And Chiba only heard the first half of the sentence, not the second half. "Next, you all listen well and carefully observe each of the next opponents. After the first battle, you also know that there is no weak player here. You are geniuses who can graduate early. However, these people are also in forbearance. The best, careful observation, observing opponents, is also a necessary quality for ninjas." Uzumaki Kushina said. "Yes, Mr. Kushina." The three said in unison. At this time, the Ninja test officer announced the start of the next game... The first day of the Nakanin exam, it ended in the competition test. Among the next participants, Chiba never found familiar characters anymore. They were all unknown. Asma Sarutobi, who is about the same age as Kakashi, Ebisu and Genma Shiranui, who are from the ninja class with Kai, did not take the exam. They are characters that have not appeared in the original work. However, having never appeared before does not mean it is not strong. Basically, the next appearance, including all the participants in the previous appearance, has a unique skill beyond the lower ninja level, at least the ninja level among the elite~www.novelhall.com~ Uzumaki Kuzina is right, these people , Although they are unknown in the original work, even Chiba feels whether these characters really exist in Hokage, but from his own eyes, these people, if one is not careful, he will really capsize in the gutter. Listening to Tsunade''s announcement of the name of the person who will conduct the second test tomorrow, Chiba silently thought, and entered a state of thinking like no one, even Hyuga Xueying''s eyes were ignored. In this experiment, he saw a lot of fighting styles and methods. He needs to organize and think carefully, sum it up, and turn it into his own experience. "Well, tomorrow morning at nine o''clock in the morning, at the first exercise site, we will conduct the second test of the Chunin exam! All are ready!" Tsunade announced. "Disband!" With Tsunades announcement, Minin took the lead to leave, and then the upper ninjas, Hafeng Mizumon and Uzumaki Kushina also left. The participants also left the first indoor exercise field in a mood of disappointment, excitement or nervousness. "I''ll go home and apply the medicine." Chiba and the three also left with the crowd. After they walked out of the exercise field, Hongyan said to them. The palm prints on his face seem to be still shiny, obviously painful. "I also want to go back and report the test results to my father." Hyuga Yuuna also said. "Well, go ahead." Chiba watched the two leave. At this time, everyone has dispersed, leaving Chiba alone, standing alone outside the exercise field. "Let''s see what''s going on with Kay." Chiba thought for a while, and after inquiring, Qibu walked towards the Konoha Hospital. He is still worried about whether he is too heavy~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 55： visit Speaking of which, when did Hirohiko get the seal of the substitute technique just now? My hands are tied, and I shouldn''t be able to make seals. Chiba walked in the corridor of the hospital, his mind turned naturally. And what I thought was the battle between Hirohiko and Mito Kiko. With such a intensive shuriken offensive, Hongyan can actually use the shuriken to counterattack. His shuriken is really amazing! I guess it is beyond reach, no matter how hard you try. After all, there is no writing round eyes. Chiba estimated in his heart. However, even if you have the Shalunyan, you may not be able to have his skills. This shuriken skill is probably catching up with Uchiha Itachi. In other words, is there such a ninja in the original work? If there is, it is also seven-year-old who opened his eyes, why there is no record of Hongyan. The same is true for Xuena. As a genius who graduated early like Kakashi, she is also a genius of the Hyuga family. Her talent should not be much worse than Neji. After all, she has mastered gossip at this age. Ning Ci didnt rely on teaching, and he understood Huitian, gossip, sixty-four palms and even empty palms on his own. However, Xuenai had mastered empty palms at the age of seven. In the comparison with or without teaching, Xuenai is inferior, but his talent is undoubtedly The one who is close to Neji may be a bit inferior... However, he will not be called "the genius of the Hyuga family". And this Mito Muzi, who has mastered A-level ninjutsu at the age of twelve, is still the more demanding shuriken shadow avatar technique. The Thunderbolt just now is also very powerful, and it will all focus people. A famous ninja, the original should also be mentioned. But why, there is nothing. So suspicious... However, it is also possible that Kishimoto''s lazy painting, after all, the three wars are basically blank. And now, here is not just manga or anime, but a world, a complete world of Naruto, then, is everything possible? Chiba walked and thought. "Hey... Chiba, Chiba! Are you listening? Hey..." At this time, his shoulder was slapped, and he was shocked. He turned his head to look, but saw Kakashi half-squinting. He looked at himself helplessly. Uh... Am I falling into the thought of no one again? "Kakashi..." Chiba''s mouth twitched, it is really hard for him to get rid of this problem. Speaking of it, this problem is that I live alone all the year round, and the other is that I was so intoxicated that Bamen Dunjia opened the door, and my whole mind was focused on thinking and understanding Bamen Dunjia, and the various assumptions of Bamen Dunjia. bingo. Over time, I developed a habit, and now I can''t actively control this emotional state. "What are you thinking..." Kakashi said with a sigh. "I''m sorry, I''m lost..." Chiba apologized. The vigilance is so low... Did I really lose to this guy? Kakashi felt helpless and said, "Why are you here? Are you injured?" "No, my injury medical ninja is cured, I am here to see Kai." Chiba said. The two were walking side by side at this time. Kakashi was wearing casual clothes with one hand in his pocket, and said: "I heard that you and Kai met during the Zhongnin exam. Kai went to the hospital. It seems that it was your reason." Chiba''s mouth twitched again, and said: "I didn''t mean it, but, this guy can''t beat him if he doesn''t play a heavy hand..." Kakashi narrowed his eyes, seemed to smile, and said, "Yeah, this guy, every time he falls, he always thinks he can stand up." So Kakashi has this feeling too! Chiba nodded in sympathy, and then asked, "Kakashi, you dont seem to be injured. Why did you come to the hospital?" "Look at Kay." Kakashi raised his head and glanced at the martial art of the ward, with the words Metkay written on it, and said, "This is it." Chiba also took a look, nodded, and followed Kakashi into the ward. With a bandage on the watermelon head, Metkay finally took off the green tights and was now wearing the hospital gown. "Yo, Kay!" Kakashi said hello. "Kakashi!" Obviously, Metkay was very happy to see Kakashi, and the toothy smile of that sign reappeared. And Chiba looked around the ward, and only Metkay was alone. Matedai ??isnt there? looked at Kai again. Although he was wearing bandages on his head and body, his face was ruddy, not as if he was seriously injured, and his injuries were probably not serious. This made Chiba breathe a sigh of relief, but also a little surprised. Kai''s body is really strong. Although he was sent to the hospital, it seemed that he would be better in a few days. "This is..." When Metkay saw Chiba, his super thick brow furrowed deeply, as if he was thinking about where he had seen this person. Hey...I was the one who defeated you anyway, at least remember! Chiba belly defamation. "Oh! Baiye!" Metkay''s eyes flashed, and he obviously remembered who Chiba was, and said: "You are a great kick, I lost!" Baiye...I am not some kind of food! It''s Chiba...It''s Chiba! Chiba has an urge to hold his forehead. Chiba was about to correct his name speechlessly, when Metkay stretched out his right hand, clenched fists with four fingers, gave a thumbs up, and closed one eye at the same time, with a gleaming smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "But, next, I I won''t lose to you again! Baiye! Next time, let''s have another fight full of blood and youth!" A drop of cold sweat slowly fell behind Chiba''s head. "It''s Chiba... my name is Chiba..." "Oh~www.novelhall.com~Understand, Baiye!" Metkay responded without thinking, "The next battle...youth burn!" This guy did it on purpose, right? On purpose! Chiba''s forehead appeared a "Tic Tac Toe", beating. "Forget it, he is such a person..." Kakashi patted Chiba on the shoulder with a deep sympathy. "So, how is the injury?" Kakashi asked. Metkay put down his hands and said, "It''s okay, I guess I will be discharged tomorrow. Kakashi, Baiye, tomorrow we will have a fiery youth battle!" The tic-tac-toe in Chiba''s forehead slowly faded. It''s fine. Chiba said helplessly: "Tomorrow...I will take the Zhongnin exam..." "I have a mission tomorrow, too." Kakashi also said. Chiba glanced at Kakashi, and thought: This is definitely an excuse. Metkay showed disappointment, but was immediately replaced by a hot-blooded face: "So happy! There are two fateful opponents, oh oh oh! This is youth, I have two "eternal opponents"! What is this! Youth!" Obviously, Kay also regarded Chiba as an "eternal opponent." There was almost a flame burning in Metkay''s eyes, as well as excited eyes. Chiba sighed long in his heart. Sure enough, Kay is a type I am not good at, and I can''t grasp his thoughts... Kakashi, who was on the side, narrowed his eyes. I always feel that... things are getting more and more troublesome. Shouldnt I, shouldnt I come and visit~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www.novelhall .com~For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 56： 2 trials The next day, early morning. Chiba got up early. After leaving Kays ward with Kakashi yesterday, he did some daily training and then took a break early. I woke up refreshed and refreshed. After washing as always, Chiba bought the Konoha extra-large steamed buns as always. This time, the boss just did business in a very ordinary way and did not guide Chiba to eat like the last time. Specially made pork chop and extra-large steamed buns, but Chiba was lucky to touch a special extra-large steamed bun. Good luck today! Seeing Chiba walking far away, the boss didnt speak, but was doing business silently. In the shop behind him, there was a complaining voice from the bosss wife: "What''s the matter with you today? How can you put all the special steamed buns? This is a days worth. Are you going to sell it out in the morning?" And Chiba has gone far, it is impossible to hear. At this time, Chiba was thinking about leaving Kakashi yesterday with Kakashi, asking Kakashi about the Nakanin exam, and Kakashi''s answer. Now that Kakashi is already Zhongnin, he naturally took the Zhongnin exam, but Chiba didn''t get any substantive information from him. It''s not that Kakashi is concealing it. It''s just that according to what he said, the content of each Zhongnin exam varies according to the chief examiner. For example, in the Zhongnin exam he took, the first test was a written test, and the chief examiner was Masanori Morino. The second test was the same test as Chiba and the others. The third test was a real battle test and hostage rescue. So, there is no hint or experience to talk about, because this time the chief examiner is Sannin, they are the first time to preside over the Zhongnin exam, no one knows what exam questions they will give. However, Chiba also knows from Kakashi that there are only three tests in the Chunin test, the preselection test, the retest and the final test. He has passed the pre-selection test. Now it is a retest. After this is over, there is a final test. I dont know what the content of the re-examination is, but in the first practice field, it should be similar to the pre-selection experiment. Chiba looked up and looked at the circular structure of the exercise field with the words "first exercise field" written on it. Outside the door, Chiba heard the crowd inside, and there seemed to be many people. This... should be the place where Naruto''s Nakanin exam was held. After the two Zhongren at the door confirmed the identity of Chiba, Chiba was allowed to walk in, and it seemed that the defense was also very tight. After Chiba walked in, the two goalkeepers Zhongren talked. "Is this the son of the traitor? It''s been seven years in a blink of an eye." A Zhongren said. "Maha..." The other Zhongren groaned. "Hey, Jin, don''t mention this name anymore." Zhongren who had spoken before quickly stopped him. "What''s the matter? Can''t I mention this name now?" Zhongnin, named Jin, frowned. "This is the order of three generations of adults, never mention this name again. This child is already pitiful enough, let this name be forgotten forever, and this child will be in a better situation." "Ugh" The two looked at each other, and each sighed. Chiba, who walked into the exercise field, did not hear the two Zhongren''s small talk. At this time, he was a little surprised. At this moment, in this first exercise site, which is the exercise site used by Naruto for the Zhongnin exam, there was a lot of voices. Compared with the voices heard outside, it was undoubtedly louder in the exercise site. Outside and inside, when Chiba walked in, it felt like entering two worlds. "Uchiha, is there that Hirohiko Uchiha''s test today?" "Yes, all the ninjas participating in the test will have today, the genius of the Hyuga family, Yuuki Hyuga, I want to see his performance!" "There is another genius in the Hyuga family. "Are you talking about Miss Xuena? That''s also very much looking forward to, but I look forward to the Hyuga Xueying game more." "Wow, I''m so excited, what happened to the three generations of adults, they even disclosed the second test of the Zhongnin exam. Although there was only one, I was so excited. I heard that Hirohiko Uchiha and Yuki Hyuga will definitely collide today. " "Xizi, my Fengzi qualifier is eliminated. I can''t see it now. Your Toufeng has passed. It''s great. You can compete in front of so many people." A housewife said to a girlfriend next to her, with envy in her eyes. . "My son is going to play! Hey! Be serious! This gives me a face in front of the whole village!" A father stood up excitedly, with a refueling device such as a horn on his body, facing him. He was talking about his two daughters and his wife, and his two daughters and his wife seemed to be pulling up a banner with words like "Jian Ren, come on" vaguely written on it. There are voices discussing the experiment all around, obviously the audience is also looking forward to it. And Chiba glanced at it. The first exercise field is the same as the one depicted in the animation. It is surrounded by high brick walls. Above the high walls are three buildings. They are the stands, the viewing seats, and the highest point in the middle. There is also a stone high-back chair, which should be the seat of Hokage, and the buildings on the left and right sides are already full of audiences. Everyone is excited, noisy, and talking loudly. Under the high wall, there is a clearing. The ground is not masonry, but soil. Chiba stepped on it a little and it was very solid. Occasionally there were a few clumps of green grass spreading on the ground, at the edge of the clearing, against the high wall. The place is where clusters of green trees grow. After a glance, Chiba faintly saw two green figures. When he fixed his eyes, it was Metkay and Mater wearing them, with thick eyebrows, 37 points, green tights... Mater also recognized them well. , And, on the other side, crying for youth in tears, embracing each other...their father and son are really eye-catching. Chiba''s mouth twitched. Then, listening to the two green tights hugging each other yelling: "Beauty! Come on! As my (my son) "eternal rival", come on! Burn your youth! Bloom! Konoha''s youth son !" The two voices were really loud, overwhelming a lot of excited shouts, and almost all the players in the field heard them. Chiba''s face was black, as if I didn''t know them, and he hurriedly walked towards the dazed Honghiko and Xuena who were originally waving to Chiba, who were being confused by Matdai and Matkai. . "Chiba, he is the Metkay who fought with you, isn''t he next to his father? Is there anyone with the name Baiye among the players?" Xuenai asked, Chiba had already come close to them. Hirohiko also looked over in confusion. Chiba coughed slightly and said, "We''d better ignore them." said, Chiba turned his back a little, and completely turned the two of them behind. And when Metkai and his son saw Chiba ignored, they glanced at each other. "Father, Chiba doesn''t seem to hear our youth cheering!" "It must be that we are not loud enough, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Kai! Cheering for friends and cheering for fateful opponents is also a kind of youth, come on, let us cheer and shout louder, this is youth. !" "Yes! Father." Then, the shouts of the two became louder, and many people started to look at them. Chiba felt feverish in his face and coughed several times. He whispered to Honghiko and Xuena, "Ignore them, ignore them, you will be infected by the youth virus." Xuena and Hirohiko looked at each other and blinked. Although they didn''t know what was going on, they listened to Chiba''s words and ignored them. And Chiba glanced at the field again. In the last test, 21 people were eliminated and 22 people were left. Compared with Naruto''s Zhongnin exam, much more people remained. . But that is also true. After all, here are the three generations of Naruto recognized by Naruto with excellent ninja talents. It was originally an elite selection among the elites, plus the first trial mode, leaving half of them is normal. Chiba retracted his gaze, and then felt the gaze behind him. Hyuga Snow Eagle! The killing intent seems to be stronger. In the killing intent, there seems to be other emotions? Chiba frowned, but didn''t turn his head to look. At this moment, two people walked out of the field. One person, with white hair in braids, wearing "oil" toad protector forehead. It is Jiraiya. There is another... Chiba''s pupils shrink slightly. this is But I saw there is another, blond and handsome, who is the next four generations of Naruto, the current elite Shangnin. Wave Feng Shui Men! UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 57： rule Seeing Jilaiya and Bofeng Shuimen walking by, the Shinnins consciously lined up in a row. Only then did Chiba glance at Hyuga Xueying. At this time, there were twenty-two people in seven rows. The remaining one was At the end of the last column. Hyuga Yuuki''s other team friendly image was also eliminated. At this time, behind him were all ninjas that Chiba didn''t know. As if feeling Chiba''s gaze, Hyuga Xueying''s gaze also glimpsed, the eyes of both sides met in the air, almost sparking sparks. The movements of the two were perfectly reflected in Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes, and he frowned slightly. No way, Jiu Xinna refused to give up, so I can only ask Teacher Jilaiya to let me become the test officer of this exam. Then, if there is any situation, I can stop it in time. Xueying sees Chiba His gaze is not right, this is definitely a murderous gaze. Bo Feng Shuimen thought in his heart. And Ji Lai also glanced at Bo Feng Shui Men. What are you thinking? Watergate, this is the first time I have asked me since I became my disciple. I thought it was a big deal, but it was a request to be a test officer. The elites were invited to be a test officer for the Zhongnin exam. This is really rare. what. "Cough!" Thinking of this, Jilai gave a light cough, and then announced: "Chinin test, the second test officially begins!" Jilai also spoke eloquently, and passed away from afar, and the noise and shouting all the way stopped. "The content of the exam is announced now." Jiraiya said again. "In this test, the method of comparison is still used, but it is slightly different. Listen carefully." "Each of you has three matches, and each match is a random opponent." Chiba glanced at the screen hanging on the high wall, and felt clear. If the most eye-catching place in this stadium is different from Naruto''s Nakanin exam, it is the big screen. He had long guessed that it was a random opponent again, but each person had three trials, which was obviously the preference of the chief examiner. Jiraiya, is that such a person who likes to compete? Chiba thought. "Everyone wins a game and scores one point. Loses a game and loses one point." Points system? Chiba frowned. "When the test is over, those with a negative score will lose their qualifications." In other words, do you have to guarantee victory in two of the three games in order to pass the test? Losing two games means losing one point and you will be disqualified. Chiba quickly turned his thoughts. Three games win two games, the opponent is still random, and there are many strong players here, and the physical consumption at the end of each match...This is much harder than one-on-one. "And there are other ways to use points. One point can be used to designate an opponent. Moreover, each designated opponent can still get one point if he wins, and the designator, if he loses, also One point will be deducted and vice versa. Even if the designated person has completed the three competitions, it is still valid. Everyone has a chance to designate and be designated. Remember, the designation can only be used in their own three competitions. ." In other words, the designation can only exist in one''s own three competitions, and there is no limit to being designated. In fact, each person has to fight at most four games. This is a protracted battle. Moreover, the introduction of a specified consumption of points makes the battle more complicated. This kind of competition system is a comprehensive strength test that tests people''s judgment, calculation ability and physical strength. Chiba''s face showed a slight surprise. Is this a game system that can be thought of by yourself? Go tall! "In the final settlement, every three points, you can revive a teammate who was eliminated during the first test exam and this exam!" Three points? Can you revive a teammate who was eliminated during the first test and this test? What is this rule? Chiba was startled. In a sense, this is still a team competition! why? Why increase the number... No way! Ninja test, isnt it picking a good ninja? This kind of ninja that has been eliminated has been proven to be not good enough and is not qualified to become a ninja? Why is there still a means of resurrection? I can understand the previous one, but the last one... Chiba frowned. is too childish! Among them, there must be a profound meaning in it. After all, Jilai is a Sannin, he who has experienced the war, will not be so trivial. Interesting...so interesting! Chiba''s eyes flashed with light, this unknown profound meaning aroused his interest. This experiment will test more things! This point, he deeply understands. After Jilai also announced these rules, he glanced at Watergate intentionally or unintentionally. Your second request, I can do it. Unexpectedly, Tsunade and Oshemaru would agree to such a rule. No matter how you look at it, the third rule is too trivial. What are you thinking about, Pratunam? I even thought out such a complicated test. Tell me to learn Tsunade, win and pass, lose and eliminate, much simpler and clearer. This kind of thing makes him think about it. On the other hand, Bofeng Shuimen looked at Chiba, then turned his eyes, looked at Hyuga Xueying, and finally glanced at all the ninjas. At this time, except for Chiba, everyone looked at each other. Obviously they didnt understand why. There will be such an exam, and there are even several people who are slow to brainstorm. They don''t understand these rules at all and are whispering inquiries. In this way, a victory is not absolute. Chiba is not an idiot. If he knows the difference in strength, this will give him a reason to leave the game with Xueying. After all, the way to victory is not just a game. Up. And for others, this method of testing can also test many aspects. This is the best way I can think of. Bo Feng Shui Men thought so. At this moment, the audience buzzed. "What does this rule mean? Don''t understand, what is one-point or three-point?" Some viewers were obviously puzzled. "so complicated." "Yeah, is this Lord Jiraiya figured out? That Lord Jiraiya?" Obviously, some older audiences doubted whether this rule came up by themselves. Uzumaki Kushina was also in the stands~www.novelhall.com~ among the general audience. At this time, he looked at Jiraiya, and at the same time turned his head to look at Bofeng Shuimen. This is definitely not what Jilaiya teacher can think of, it must be Watergate''s idea. Maybe it''s the love between the lovers, Uzumaki Kushina suddenly guessed the intention of Bofeng Shuimen. Mizumi gave an idea to Teacher Jiraiya, and then became a test officer again, it must be for Chiba and Hyuga Xueying. Water Gate, really good intentions. Thinking of this, Uzumaki Kushina was sweet in his heart, and his face turned red unconsciously. She knew it was all for her. Thank you, Pratunam. It is precisely because of you that I feel so warm. Looking at you, I also want to be a gentle person like you, so I want Chiba and the others to feel warm. But, this time, I want to say that you are wrong. You look down on Chiba too much! This child has a lot of potential that has not yet been developed. I have a hunch that in the future, this child will definitely shake Konoha, no! It belongs to the entire Ninja World! He will not lose to Hyuga Xueying! And Tsunade and Osamaru, who were in a hidden place off the field, listened to the audience''s round, their faces were a little subtle. Sure enough, the audience would not believe it. This rule was self-imagined. Just then, Jiraiya also announced: "Then, the second test, start!" Following Jiraiya''s words, the big screen jumped. Chiba looked over, slightly surprised, and then smiled. so fast The number one ranking word stops. Taki Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 58： First field of 2 trials "Come on, Chiba!" "Come on." Xuena and Hirohiko also saw the name on the big screen, patted Chiba on the shoulder, and said. "I don''t know who the opponent is." Chiba looked at Hyuga Xueying subconsciously, while Hyuga Xueying looked at the big screen, and seemed to be looking forward to the next name, which is himself. "Be careful with him, look at you with hatred." Hirohiko followed Chiba''s gaze and said to Chiba when he saw Hyuga Xueying. With hatred? Chiba was taken aback, looked at Hirohiko, and asked, "How do you say?" Hirohiko was about to speak, but he saw that the second row of names on the big screen had stopped beating and revealed. Mizutani! The eyes of the two looked at the big screen at the same time, and they did not see the dissatisfied face of Xueying Hyuga. "It''s Mizutani. I remember this Takichiba is good at physiques. He was unlucky when he met Mizutani." "Even if he is a genius, he is not necessarily Mizutani''s opponent." "Yeah, yeah, anyway, there is a good show. In other words, what this rule means, I haven''t figured it out yet." "Just remember, the more you win, the better, don''t lose..." Seeing that it was not on the court by himself, all the ninja slowly retreated, walked out of the court, and walked down the stairs to the participants viewing stand. Xuena and Hongyan also walked over. Before leaving, Hongyan handed his ninja bag to Ye Yu. Soon, only Chiba and another teenager were left in the field. And this boy is Mizutani. is another elite who did not appear in the original. Chiba sighed, he had never seen this boy, no matter his appearance or name. As for the specialty, Chiba remembers that it should be the escape technique, and it is the same water escape technique of his own. Indeed, when the physical ninja meets the ninja who is good at ninjutsu, there are indeed some weaknesses. After all, one is a melee attack and the other is a long-range attack. There are some advantages and disadvantages. No wonder those people say that, this mizutani sparkling water escape technique is very powerful. I remember that in the first trial, I defeated the opponent''s Shui Dun, Shui Luanbo, but it was a C-level ninjutsu, or the simplest of Shui Dun, but the opponent who rushed to admit defeat might not be too powerful. Can not underestimate his water escape. Ninjutsu fight each other... Let''s forget it, here we will use physique to decide the outcome! After all, the stamina consumed by the Shengmen mode is much higher than that of ordinary physical skills. This test is a protracted battle. After this game, there are at least two games to play, and even three games to play. Among them, Hyuga Xueying must Will name me, watch Hyuga Xueying''s previous game, and fight with him, absolutely can''t take it lightly! If the physical exertion is too great, it will definitely lose! That is, there is no doubt that he will die! Here, if you can save energy, you must save energy! and so Chiba looked at Mizutani, thinking in her heart. And Mizutani also stared at Chiba firmly. This Takichiba is good at physique. Seeing him and Metkai in a battle, his speed and strength are very strong, although I am good at ninjutsu and have a distance advantage. But Physique is far inferior to him, and he is not sure to release ninjutsu at his speed. Moreover, his strength... not only did he lose the game, his body would fall apart. Thinking of the big pit, Mizutani and the lingering fear, the sound of the vibration and the cracking of the ground is still in my ears. can''t be hit by him! and so "The second test of the Zhongnin exam, the first test, start!" Bo Feng Shuimen looked around and saw that the two were ready, and he announced the start. The first is the best! Chiba and Mizutani had the same idea in their hearts. The voice fell, Mizutani flew back, and as he stepped back, a handful of iron ling was sprinkled, covering the fan-shaped directly in front of him. After landing, it was a knot in the hand. Chiba''s gaze condensed, and when Mizutani retreated, he also bullied himself up. This Mizutani was unexpectedly strewn, but it was beyond his expectation. Chiba also instantly understood that Mizutani''s thoughts were very clear. pull the distance, and then use ninjutsu to decide the winner! A very standard ninjutsu-type ninja fighting style ninja. And how fast Chiba was. After this Mizutani dropped Tie Ling, the one in the front almost hit Chiba''s foot. In a hurry, Chiba jumped up subconsciously. "As expected of Mizutani, this is the time! Admire it!" "I jumped into the air! This Takichiba is going to be terrible now! He has great physical skills, but it won''t help if he doesn''t touch him. Now he has completely become Mizutani''s target." "Really, at that time, in such a rush, he could only jump up. Mizutani had calculated everything. He was completely caught in Mizutani''s plan." There was a whisper in the auditorium of the participants, which meant that Chiba was about to lose. And Yukina and Hirohiko just looked at Chiba in the air, without saying a word, and there was no worry on their faces. Saling''s timing is well grasped, I guess he is inferior to him in timing. Chiba quickly made a judgment in his heart. Then, next is Ninjutsu attack! And I''m in the air, I can''t borrow, this is the best opportunity! Chiba''s eyes fell on Mizutani. Sure enough, Mizutani''s handprints had been finished, and five fist-sized water bombs were spit out from her mouth, and they flew straight towards Qianye. Water escape, the technique of water bombing! Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly. At this moment, he was in mid-air. The water bomb rushed, and there was really no way to avoid it. But looking at the "whoop" wind sound that the water bomb rushed, the power was definitely not small, Qian Ye could almost have a foreboding that if he was hit by this water bomb, it was tantamount to being hit by an iron bomb! This is also the characteristic of water escape, which uses the density, impact and pressure of water to cause harm to human bodies and objects! Undoubtedly, Mizutani''s water escape technique is excellent. And the speed of Shui Lianbo is also very fast. At this instant, he has reached the front of Chiba. Chiba slowly stretched one hand to his back, deducting two kunai and throwing it out. Kunai? Mizutani looked in her eyes, and then her face was surprised. Do not! It''s the detonation talisman! I saw the two pieces of paper tied at the ends of the kunai stretched straight in the wind. Just now Mizutani saw that it was a detonation talisman, the two kunai was inserted into the nearest water bomb. "Boom!" The detonation talisman exploded, emitting two flames of smoke, clear water sprinkled out, two water bombs were exploded immediately, and they turned into water droplets and spilled from the air. The flames and smoke spread, covering Chiba''s figure, and as soon as the smoke engulfed Chiba, the last two water bombs also rushed towards him. "Puff puff!" The next moment, the water bomb flew out of the smoke. missed! This is impossible! Mizutani can''t see Chiba''s figure, but at the last moment when the smoke was covered, these two water bombs will definitely hit! "drop..." A slight noise resounded on the forehead sparkling in the water valley, and there was some coolness, a drop of water. Immediately, he suddenly came back from shock. Oops! Mizutani''s face changed drastically, and her hand quickly formed a seal. can''t let him get close! I saw Chiba flying down from the smoke, one hand making a fist, water dripping from the fist, one hand throwing out from behind, two shurikens flying in. Although Chiba''s shuriken skills are not as good as Hirohiko''s superb skills, but there is also accuracy, and these two shurikens accurately attacked Mizutani. Damn it, it''s too late! Mizutani sparked the flying shuriken, reluctantly stopped the seal in his hand, and flew back. "Duh!" Two shurikens were inserted into the ground where Mizutani was standing, and as the shuriken was inserted, Chiba also landed behind the shuriken. After landing, Chiba kicked his feet, and the whole person rushed to Mizutani swiftly. It happened in an instant, how did he escape those three water bombs! Mizutani was surprised, her pupils widened slightly, and Chiba''s approaching figure was reflected in her eyes. His speed is far less than that of Chiba! "Boom!" The flesh muffled. Chiba flew a punch and hit Mizutani''s face. Suddenly, Mizutani only felt a pain on her face, and she flew out, hitting the high wall with a "bang". "This" "impressive" "Mizutani... was defeated like this?" Watching Mizutani slowly sliding down from the high wall, looking like that, he has fainted~www.novelhall.com~ The participants looked at each other. Shui Gu Lin''s strength, they are very clear. Some of them have practiced against him in private, and they have lost more and less victory. They are very clear about Shui Gu Lin''s strength, and they are also the ones they recognize as powerful. "How did he do it...The last three water bombs, the angle of the water bombs, can''t be avoided..." One person said blankly after taking the test. obviously did not understand. "Humph!" Hyuga Xueying snorted coldly. What''s so difficult about this. "It really is Chiba''s style." Xuena sighed. "Yeah." Hongyan nodded, agreeing. Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Chiba who was gently rubbing his right fist, his eyes flickered. First, use the detonating talisman to explode and explode two water bombs. At the same time, the aftermath of the detonating talisman explosion bounced off the last two water bombs slightly, making their angles slightly deviated, and they bounced out a bit, forming a match that happened to him The distance of turning sideways. The childs sense of balance is really good. At the moment of the moment, he turned sideways in the air and avoided these two water bombs. At the same time, by turning sideways to the front, he punched the last water bomb that came from the front. . Finally, she expected that Mizutani would definitely end up using ninjutsu again, she had prepared the shuriken long ago, and interfered with Mizutani''s knot. It was also predicted that Mizutani would withdraw and retreat, and after landing, she would fly a punch. This moment of judgment, as well as determination, is really excellent! Bo Feng Shuimen checked Mizugulin, only to see that his cheeks were already swollen and he had passed out. "The first game, Takichiba wins! Accumulate one point~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please visit read. Chapter 59： Game 2 "Good job!" Kushina Uzumaki who had mixed into the audience quietly clenched his fists and smiled on his face. On the other hand, Chiba in the field rubbed his fists and just hit the water bomb. Although he successfully blasted the water bomb with a strange force, the impact of the water bomb was also transmitted to his hand. Now his hand hurts. pain. Let Xuena see if there is any damage. If he is injured, it will be a tragedy. But at the time when it was very close, I could only think of this way. Seeing Mizutani being carried away by the medical team, Chiba couldn''t help but sigh. Sure enough, even if there are strong and weak points in the world of ninja, it does not mean that the weak will definitely lose. Except for the water escape technique, this Mizugurin is not too outstanding in other places. Maybe this is a bit complacent, but I am a bit better than him, but he still almost brushed me down. That water bomb, if it is hit, it is not a joke. Feeling the pain on his hands, Chiba can basically judge the power of the water bomb. And Bo Feng Shuimen, as the test officer, has announced his victory. He also left the arena and walked to the spectator stand. "That kid... only seven years old, he defeated the eleven-year-old Xiao Lin, amazing!" At this time, the ordinary audience was also whispering. "Hey, that kid is the son of the traitor." "Huh? It''s him. I didn''t see his face clearly for a while." "Yes, that''s the son of the traitor." As soon as the identity of Chibas son of the traitor was mentioned, the audience''s admiration stopped at the beginning, and a feeling of disgust permeated. "I lost to the son of the traitor, this kid, I must train him fiercely when I get home!" This should be Mizutani''s father. Seeing that he is wearing Konoha Nakanin costume and his forehead protection, it should be A Zhongren, at this time, heard that his son had lost to the son of the traitor, and was very angry. When he went home, he had to train his son. "Anyone can lose, but lose to the son of the traitor..." On the side of Mizutani''s father, there is a gentle woman. She should be Mizutani''s mother. She looks like a mild-tempered woman who speaks softly. Yes, but when I heard that my son had lost to the son of the traitor, I couldn''t say anything against his father who was her husband. "Really, it is shameful that my brother lost to that traitor''s son." Beside the Wen Wan woman, sitting a petite and lovely little girl, who should be Mizutani''s sister, was licking a lollipop. He was also dissatisfied with his brother. Uzumaki Kushina was in this ordinary auditorium, feeling the disgust from left and right, frowning, but this time she was not angry, but thought: Chibas father, find an opportunity to ask about what happened to Watergate. It happened seven years ago. Watergate and I were not big back then. I dont know if Watergate knew about it. Chiba completely ignored these discussions and went to Hirohiko and Yukina. During the time, the other participants looked at him incredible. At this time, Hirohiko and Yukina frowned, obviously dissatisfied with the comments around them. When they saw Chiba approaching, they tried their best to smile and said to him, "Congratulations." However, Hirohiko is a poker face, and under his smile, it is a poker face. Xuena didn''t often laugh, and the smile always faded away like nothing. They...Is this trying to comfort me? Chiba looked at the expressions of the two of them. After graduation, they spent the day and night together, training and fighting together. Although they didnt have many expressions, Chiba could already tell them from their expressionless faces. Emotional. Knowing what they thought, Chiba smiled and said, "Compared to this, Xuena, can you help me see if there is anything wrong with my hand." "Can''t you stop messing around?" Rarely, Xuena complained, then opened his eyes and observed carefully. "How is it?" Chiba asked, raising his hand. "It''s nothing, just take a break." Xuena seemed to be relieved. "That''s good." Chiba also breathed a sigh of relief, and then returned the ninja bag to Hirohiko, and said, "Sorry, I used the only two detonating charms." "It''s okay," said Hirohiko. At this time, the big screen jumped again, attracting everyone''s attention, and the three of Chiba also looked at the big screen. The number one ranked first came to a halt soon. Uchiha Hirohiko. Chiba blinked, looked at Hirohiko, and said, "What a coincidence, the first is me, and the second is you." Hirohiko looked at Chiba first, nodded solemnly, agreeing with what he said, then looked at Xuena and said, "Yukina, borrow some shurikens." Xuena also simply reached out and took out some shurikens from his ninja bag and handed them to Hirohiko: "Come on." It seems that in addition to carrying heavy props, I have to save money to buy a ninja bag. I cant always borrow from Hirohiko. Chiba thought so. "Then I will go." Hirohiko arranged his ninja bag and said to Chiba. Chiba nodded and patted his shoulder: "Come on." At this time, the names in the second row have stopped. Shiga Taketake. Hirohiko left, Xuena leaned a little closer, and said, "This Shiga Taketake, seems to be good at shuriken and physique." The hem of Yukina''s clothes being blown by the wind gently brushed her arm, and the breeze also flicked her black hair, bursts of girlish body fragrance came ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba nodded and said : "Shuriken, I can''t imagine, who else can be better than Hongyan. There is no suspense in this game." Xuena nodded in sympathy. The two eyes fell on the field, and the participants were talking in their ears. "It''s Taketake, really bad luck, unexpectedly arrived at that Uchiha Hirohiko, you saw it just now, in Muzi''s shuriken shadow avatar, so dense shuriken attacks, he can also use his hand Li Jian counterattacked." "Yeah, how did he do it! It''s terrible, my dad is not as good as his shuriken skills." "More than your dad, I think many ninjas in the village are inferior to him." "Cut, it''s not on the writing wheel eyes. If I have the writing wheel eyes, I can do the same." "It''s also..." "With a writing wheel, anyone can become so strong." Listening to these comments, Chiba sneered slightly. A writing wheel? Is it because Shalunyan Hongyan is so strong? Are you kidding me? How many hours does Hirohiko practice shuriken a day, do you know? He has been practicing while you are having fun and enjoying the doting of your parents. Stop joking! This guy works harder than any of you, works harder than any of your fathers, works harder than most of the ninjas in the village. That''s why he is so strong. Chiba looked at Hirohiko in the field, Shiga Takeyake had also entered the field at this time, and both sides stood still. "The second test of the second test of Zhongren Exam. Start~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please visit read. Chapter 60： simply "I surrender." The next second, one second after Bo Feng Shuimen announced the start of the competition, Shiga Takeyake raised it with one hand and gave up. A faint astonishment appeared on Hongyan Poker''s face. He just touched his ninja bag and was about to reach into it. This Shiga Takedake also saw him in the first test. Shuriken and physique are very outstanding. Of course, in his opinion, he is far behind Chiba and also inferior to Metkai. He is far away, but among other people, his physical skills should be the most outstanding, and combined with shuriken, his strength is remarkable. He originally thought that it would take a lot of effort to defeat him, but he didn''t expect to try At the beginning, this Shiga Wuyue gave up the competition. The opponent had already conceded, Hongyan stood up and his hands returned to their original positions. And Bo Feng Shui Men looked at this Shiga Takeyake, but saw that the eyes of this about fourteen-year-old boy were so clear, calm and mature, although his appearance was not good and ordinary, but Bo Feng Shui Men keenly felt something. This kid... "The second test of the Nakanin exam, Uchiha Hirohiko wins!" Outside the field, all the participants looked at each other. Obviously, they didn''t expect Shiga Taketake to give up the game so simply. Even Chiba and Yukina are a little surprised. Although in terms of rules, it is enough to win two games, but the first game is not so easy to give up. With one victory in hand, in the subsequent battles, the mentality of facing opponents is completely different. If there is a victory, there is still a way to go. In the subsequent battles, you can also take some bold routes, and even out of the opponent''s expectations, get an advantage or directly win. But after a defeat, it is equivalent to being forced into the Jedi, and then facing the opponent, then you will inevitably be careful in the battle, even fearful, and eventually you will lose the game. This rule, in fact, is also secretly testing the mentality of the participants, and a victory is the best way to stabilize the mentality. After all, not everyone, not all ninjas have a firm heart, and can explode far beyond normal strength in adversity. After all, this kind of people are very few, and ninjas with this kind of traits are almost certain that they will become ninjas on their own. They are very good traits. Compared with this excellent trait, more ninjas are just ordinary people. They are just trained and somewhat stronger than ordinary people in mentality, but it does not mean that their mentality can be strong enough to face the test. The gains and losses in important life turning points. The more important things and things are, the more stressful people will feel. And this Shiga Takeyake...Looking at his appearance, it is not that he lost the confidence to face Hirohiko and gave up the game. In this case, he simply gave up a game... Chiba frowned. This Zhongnin exam is really a hidden dragon and a tiger! While on the field, Shiga Takeyake slowly withdrew from the venue and came towards the participant''s auditorium. After a while, Hirohiko walked back with Shiga Takeake. Along the way, Shiga Takeyake looked at the participants in the stands with seemingly nonexistent eyes. Seeing him fighting Mito Kiko, I dont think there will be any good results in fighting Uchiha Hirohiko. Even if I try my best, there is only a less than 10% chance of victory, and its definitely a waste of all my energy. It is a protracted battle, and there are two more battles. The gain is not worth the loss. And those who were there, those who could defeat me, were the two geniuses of Hyuga''s family, Taki Chiba, and Uchiha Hirohiko. For everyone else, I can fight, and there is a high probability of victory. At least 80% of the probability can win. With this kind of random system, the probability of me meeting these four people is only two in eleven, or more than one in ten. Instead of consuming energy in this battle in vain, it is better to face a highly likely opponent in a complete state. If the second game is one of these four, it is bad luck, no wonder people. Shiga Takeyake slowly walked into his team, and there were two other people competing with him. They happened to be in the same class, and they were brought by an unknown Shinnin. One has been eliminated. "It''s shameful, Wu Yue." This is his teammate, a grim-looking 13-year-old boy with a sword on his back. "This is my rhythm." Shiga Taketake didn''t have any extra expressions on his face, just said that. "Huh! I was frightened just by the name of a genius. No matter how genius he is, he is only a seven-year-old kid. You were scared to admit defeat by a seven-year-old kid. After going out, let alone my teammate." The sword boy said angrily. But Shiga Taketake did not pay much attention to it, but looked towards the field. At this time, Hirohiko was passing by the two of them. Hearing the conversation between them, he walked by with a poker face. When Hirohiko walked to Chiba''s side, Chiba was about to say a few words, but he heard Hirohiko say: "Chiba, Yukina, Chunin test, really all kinds of people are there." Rare, Hirohiko said a long list. Chiba glanced at Shiga Takedake who was far away, nodded, and said, "Ah, yes, everyone has it." On the other side, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Oshemaru turned their heads in surprise and looked behind them, blurting out, "Sarutobi-sensei, why are you here?" Behind them at this time is the third generation of Hokage. He did not walk up to the most central stand of the first exercise field, but came to Sannin. Only three generations of Hokage smashed the pipe~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "How is the situation now?" "The second game just ended." Jilai also said. "The second game is over? It hasn''t been long since it started?" The third generation of Hokage was a little surprised, then glanced at the field, and his face was even more surprised: "This is Watergate... Is he the test officer?" "The second match, it''s time to start, and one party has surrendered." Oshemaru said. "Give it up, whose match is this, can the opponent admit defeat?" All the participants were three generations of Hokage personally. He didn''t think anyone could make the opponent surrender at the beginning of the competition. "Uchiha Hirohiko..." Tsunade replied. is that kid! The three generations of Hokage were taken aback, then nodded, and said: "Let''s go to the high platform with me, and tell me more about the competition." "Yes!" Sannin answered. At this time, the big screen jumped again, and the next competition was about to begin. "It''s the next one," Xue Na said. "Ok." Chiba and Hirohiko nodded at the same time, and the three stood side by side. The first row of names has stopped. Hyuga Yukina. Chiba frowned, and said, "Is there such a coincidence? The first is me, the second is Hirohiko, and the third is Yukina. How do I feel that someone is controlling it in secret? The opening is the three of us." Hirohiko nodded and deeply agreed. And Yukina frowned slightly while looking at the big screen. Who will my opponent be? At this time, the second ranking word jumped and stopped. Kiuchi Kento~www.novelhall.com~ welcomes readers to visit, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 61： Game 3 (Thanks to the fifty-eight precepts and Xiaoyaofeng for their rewards!!) Kiuchi Kento? Chiba looked at Hirohiko, Hirohiko looked at Chiba, and then looked at Yukina together. "It seems, very ordinary. I saw his first experiment. Although ninjutsu and physical skills are both important, they don''t seem to be outstanding. When you fight against him, it seems that the strength is not very strong." Chiba said to Xuena . This Kiuchi Kento, he really doesn''t have much impression. Compared with other Xian Ren, he is relatively outstanding, and his basic skills are very solid. However, compared with those who took the Zhongnin exams, they seem ordinary, Shiga Takeyake and Mizutani Lin are much better than him. "I don''t have much impression." Hongyan also said. "I''m going." Xuena didn''t have any extra words, and was about to end in Chiba and Hirohiko''s discussion. "Come on." Chiba and Hirohiko immediately stopped talking. This was Hirohiko''s cheering on Xuena. "Don''t be careless." Chiba also ordered. Xuena nodded heavily, then under the eyes of the two, went down the stairs and entered the arena. In the field, a young man with a sword backed about fourteen years old was already there and waiting. Seeing Xuena''s end, his expression was grim, and his eyes showed a slight disdain. "Ms. Yukina''s opponent is Kento Kiuchi!" "Kiuchi Kento, it''s this guy, this one is fine, Miss Xuena is set to win." "Its been a long time since I saw you, Kenichi Kiuchi, have you heard that this guy graduated from the ninja school for three years. He is famous for the crane tail. I heard that his teacher is also the crane tail of Shangninzhong, haha, Crane tail group." "Have you heard that this Kiuchi Takeru once wanted to worship Master Sannin as his teacher, and he knelt at the door of Sannin Master''s house for several days, but in the end he was not accepted as an apprentice by Master Sannin, and he was so inferior. !" "Speaking of which, Shiga Taketake just now was also his teammate. He actually surrendered when he ran into Uchiha Hirohiko. Not only was the tail of the crane, but he didn''t even have the guts!" "There is another one, it was eliminated in the first trial, it''s really rubbish." The participants laughed. Hirohiko glanced at the mocking testees, frowning with jealousy. On the other hand, Chiba looked at Shiga Takeyake, but saw that his face was as usual, his eyes were as clear as promised, showing maturity and sophistication, and he was not moved by the ridicule of the surroundings. Several participants even deliberately walked to him. , Yelling loudly about words like "coward" and "was scared to pee", there was no change at all. "Hey, Hirohiko." Chiba said to Hirohiko with some dignity. Hirohiko turned his head and followed Chiba''s gaze. "Seeing that, he didn''t move at all. If it was me, I might want to punch someone." Chiba said. "Yeah." Hirohiko nodded and said, "Yuna, it''s not good." "Ah, yes. In his eyes, there is no worry at all. He has confidence in the strength of his teammates. And his performance is not the kind of blindly confident person." Chiba said. Xuena, don''t be careless! Chiba and Hirohiko looked at the field at the same time. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen had raised one hand, ready to announce the start of the game. Kento Kiuchi in the field looked at Xuena with cold eyes. Great, the first game of the second trial is to compete with this famous genius who graduated early... Just when Kiuchi was thinking about it, there was a commotion from the general audience. "Look, that''s three generations of Naruto-sama, and Sannin adults are there." "Oh! Three generations of adults!" "It''s three generations of adults! Jiraiya-sama, Tsunade-sama, and Osaimaru-sama are all here too!" The participants, including Xuena and Kento Kiuchi in the venue, also looked towards the middle high platform. I saw Hokage III sitting on the seat symbolizing Hokage, and Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Osamaru were also standing around. At this moment, they seemed to be talking about something. Three generations of Hokage''s face showed a faint surprise. Sandaime looks pretty tough. Chiba sighed. Looking at this situation, the three generations of Hokage are still very popular. Chiba smiled slightly. After a slight commotion, everyone''s attention quickly returned to the court. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen has also turned his eyes back and waved down with one hand. "The second test of Zhongnin exam, the third test, start!" Three generations of Hokage are also watching? It is not good! I want you to see, my strength, I am not the tail of a crane! Sannin! I want you to regret not accepting me as a disciple! Isn''t this the best stepping stone for a genius who graduated early? Kiuchi Kento''s eyes flickered, staring at Xuena in front of him, his hand slowly put the sword on his back, and the other hand with his fingers erected on his chest. Xuena frowned slightly, the meridians extended from the corners of the eyes to the temples, and the pupils appeared in the eyes. Roll your eyes, turn it on! Simultaneously sinks into a soft fist pose. Swordsmanship in the body art? Although it was not too impressive in the first test, I can''t underestimate it. Xuena concentrating on her, without the slightest carelessness, the opponent''s chakra flow, muscle tissue movement, and even every expression and movement fell into her eyes without fail. coming! Xuena swayed slightly. At this moment Kento Kiuchi had already rushed towards her. When the Shinobi sword rushed to the front of Xuena, he suddenly pulled out. When he waved his hand, a sword burst out. The sword''s light was like a petal. Two sword lights in one song. "This..." Chiba and Hirohiko''s pupils widened slightly. The voices of the participants who were still laughing and mocking stopped abruptly, as if their throats were slammed. This is the Kiuchi Kento? This swordsmanship! I cant hide from the plan! The participants were horrified in their hearts, and if they were themselves, this sword must be hit! I''m afraid Miss Xue Nai can''t escape! This is impossible! Is this still the man in the tail wood of the crane? "Hey!" When the sword flashed, two swords burst out. When it flashed, the two swords turned into one sword, and a piece of clothing flew into the air, slowly falling. Kiuchi Kento''s eyes widened slightly. In front of him, Yukina''s lovely face was full of concentration, and he raised his hand sideways, putting a frame on his sword-holding wrist. flashed past? The bird flashed, was flashed past? This is impossible! And Xue Na was looking at her right hand, with a piece of clothing missing from the top, revealing a white lotus arm, and frowned slightly. did not completely evade, his sword, so fast! "Drink!" With a soft cry, Xue Nai framed her right hand and suddenly pushed out the left palm that was retracted around her waist. Kiuchi Kento only had time to look down~www.novelhall.com~ This palm hit his chest and abdomen, and immediately coughed, the whole person bowed, almost vomiting blood! What a heavy palm! Kiuchi Kento''s eyes were about to bulge out, and his feet were knocked off the ground. After landing, he just stepped back in two steps, and subconsciously covered his belly with his hands. At this time, Xue Na turned around and shot with both palms. "Papa!" Taketo Kiuchi took another two steps, his eyes widened. "Papa Papa!" Then four palms pushed out again, and these four palms attacked him almost at the same time, and Xuena''s expression was focused, his eyes focused on Kiuchi Kento, turning around and pushing his palms, without stopping or showing mercy. ơ Sixteen palms... "Boom!" Sixteen palms broke out! Xuena''s hands shook, and Kiuchi Kento was knocked out, a mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth, and he fell to the ground on his back. This is... Eight Diagrams Sixteen Palms! At the age of seven, Xue Na can hit 16 palms? Chiba''s eyes were shocked. But, the most terrifying thing is that she dodges such a quick sword...I haven''t caught the trace of that sword at all. It looks like two swords, but is there only one? Do not! This is a prejudgment. She prejudged Kiuchi Kentos intentions and made preparations in advance. When the sword flashed, Xuena had already begun to dodge sideways and was ready to counterattack... Is this the ability to perceive the eyes? Xuena, when is it so awesome! Chiba and Hirohiko looked at each other. The audience...Jianran~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 62： Game 4 "Second test of Nakanin exam, third test, Hyuga Yuuna, win!" Hafeng Mizuno checked Shimogiuchi Kento, and the latter only spit out the sentence "If it''s not a blind eye, I...", his head tilted and became faint. Past. Then, Bo Feng Shuimen announced the victory of Xue Na. And the meridians at the corner of Xue Nai''s eyes faded slowly, touching the state of white eyes, his hands lightly touched his chest, and his teeth bite. At this time, there was a slight pain in her heart. Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s announcement, Xue Na gently put down his hand and turned to leave, but at the moment of turning around, a drop of blood gently slipped from her right hand. She lowered her head in surprise, with a wound extending from her forearm to the back of her hand. The blood slowly oozes out, the wound is not deep. Is this... was hit? I should have avoided it. Although I was cut off, I did hide. Is it... Xuena turned her head, her eyes opened at the moment she turned her head, and she looked at the Ninja sword that Kiuchi had fallen to the side. is a very ordinary sword... Xuena turned her head back again. At this time, she had already reached the stairs, ready to go upstairs to the participant''s viewing stand. She frowned slightly, bandaging her arm while thinking about it, and then walked up after the bandage was completed. And the Bo Feng Shuimen in the field watched the medical team carry Kiuchi Kento in, turned his head, and saw Xue Nai bandaged. injured? So, in other words, is this Kiuchi Taketo''s sparrow flash already 70% hot? And looking at the ninjutsu in his first experiment, it was indeed suitable for practicing this swordsmanship. If it had just been the twin sparrow flash, Xuena would probably lose. Zhenshu taught a good disciple! This child Jianren, I am afraid that he has suffered a lot during this time. Speaking of it, this Jianren is really a bit like him. When performing tasks before, he always took the lead. In terms of swordsmanship, he could defeat less than five people in the village. Bo Feng Shuimen''s mouth raised a nostalgic smile. It''s just that he is too low-key. He would rather be called "the tail of the crane in Shinobu" rather than show his strength. But, in the mission, he is undoubtedly a very reliable ninja. Thinking of this, Hafeng Mizuno glanced at Kiuchi Kento''s stretcher. It''s just that this kid seems a little bit extreme, the truth once said, he is still very worried. At this time, as the participants watched the battle, the shock in Chiba''s eyes gradually subsided, and he laughed at himself. Why are you so surprised, isn''t it right that Xuena is so strong? She does no less training than me! Then, Chiba''s gaze turned to Shiga Takeyake, but there was a faint surprise in his eyes, but there was no unexpected look. That''s right, this Shiga Taketake, is surprised that Kiuchi Kento will be defeated, but not surprisingly. Do you have certain judgments about Yukana''s strength? This guy may be a very troublesome type of person. If you deal with it. Chiba frowned slightly, and at this moment, Xuena had already come up from downstairs. He turned his head and noticed the bandage on Xuena''s hand very keenly. Her hand hurt? That sword hit her? No, I should have avoided it! Chiba watched Yukana walking step by step, and Yukana also noticed Chiba''s gaze, and Hirohiko''s gaze, and stretched out his hand expressionlessly, making a "V" gesture. Hirohiko saw this gesture and gave a thumbs up. Chiba said: "Your hand, are you okay?" "A little skin trauma will not affect the subsequent battle, and it has been bandaged." Xuena smiled slightly. "That''s good." Chiba nodded, and then turned to the big screen, but thought in her heart: Is it because I read it wrong, and Xuena still hasn''t completely avoided it? Seeing Chiba''s gaze turned back, Hirohiko also paid attention to the big beating screen, Xuena''s face showed a slight pain, and he reached out and gently pressed his chest, as if to relieve the pain. After , her gaze also fell on the large rotating screen. At this time, the number one ranking has been set. Shirakawa Spring. After a while, the second ranking word also stopped. Mizutani. Hirohiko and Yukina glanced at Chiba at the same time. Chiba noticed their gazes and said, "You...look at what I am doing." "Shui Gu Lin, you have passed out, right? This time, you should abstain from voting." Xue Nai said. "That''s right." Hongyan nodded. Chiba looked at the field. At this time, a young man was slowly walking towards the field, looking at the big screen while walking. It turned out to be like this. After every battle, it''s also important to keep your body in shape. If the second game arrives at random and fails to play, it is judged to be lost. So, the reason why Shiga Taketake just gave up so simply to compete with Hongyan, have you seen this? Chiba didn''t think he was looking at Shiga Taketake, and Shiga Taketake is no longer where he was, and seems to have left. left... where did you go? Chiba was slightly puzzled, but did not delve into it, and at this time, the sound of rippling Mizutani sounded all around. Because a medical ninja whispered to Bo Feng Shuimen in the field, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and stretched out one hand. Before the two sides arrived, the test officer raised his hand to signal, naturally not announcing the start of the competition, but announcing who wins and who loses! Besides, everyone knows that Mizutani will not be able to get out of the field now, and that Takichiba''s power is not a joke. "Hey! This is too unfair! This rule is unfair! Mizutani is too wrong!" "Yes! The disadvantages of this system of random selection of both players! This is too unfair to Mizutani!" "How can this be..." Chiba heard these words in his ears. It seems that Mizutani''s popularity seems to be quite good. However, this is one of the tests of this rule. Ninja battles are not in turn order. After a batch is completed, another batch will be played for you. But unexpected situations occur from time to time. And just after the first game, the second game was randomly arrived. This is an emergency. Therefore, the choice of tactics in the battle, the preservation of physical strength after the war, and the maintenance of the physical condition are particularly important. This is the test of a ninja facing high-intensity, high-accident, and high-continuity battles. for war? Chiba looked at Hafeng Mizuno, and then at the high platform in the distance, Sandaime, Hokage and Sannin. Damn it, is it approaching? Chiba quietly clenched his fists, his heart tightened. "Central Ninja Exam, Second Test, Fourth Test, Winner..." Not surprisingly, Bo Feng Shuimen ignored the complaints of the participants and the grievances ~ www.novelhall.com ~ ready to announce the victory of Shirakawa Spring . "Wait a minute!" Suddenly, a teenager ran out of the corridor of the temporary medical room on the other side, half of his head wrapped in bandages. is Mizutani! At this time, Hirohiko and Yukina looked at Chiba. Chiba felt the gazes of the two again, and the tension in his heart was mostly reduced, his eyes narrowed, and he said, "What are you looking at me for again?" "Half of his head was bandaged with one punch..." Xue Nai said in general. "Yeah." Hongyan nodded. "Hey...what are you trying to say..." Chiba was helpless. While in the field, Bo Feng Mizuno saw Mizutani ran out, and two medical ninjas followed closely behind him, frowning slightly. "I''m here!" Mizutani looked at the medical ninja behind, and hurriedly said, "I have no problem with my injuries. I can take the written test." "But, you have a slight concussion..." The medical ninja behind said anxiously: "You need to rest." "It''s okay! I''m fine!" Mizutani looked at Bofeng Shuimen, her eyes full of determination. This kid... Bo Feng Shuimen frowned, then slowly lowered his hand. "Chinin test, second test, fourth game, Shirakawa Izumi vs. Mizutani!" Obviously, she admitted Mizutani''s qualification for the competition. At this time, in the stands, Chiba once again felt the gazes of Hirohiko and Xuena. "Concussion..." Xue Na said. "Hmm!" Hiroshiko nodded. "So, what are you going to say..." Chiba can''t laugh or cry~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 63： random "Water escape, the technique of water bombing!" Mizutani made a seal with both hands, spitting out water bombs from his mouth. "Water escape, water flow wall!" Almost at the same time, Shirakawa Izumi finished the seal, pressed his hands on the ground, and immediately, a wall of water broke out of the ground and stood up. "!" The water splashed all over, the water bomb hit the water wall and made a muffled noise, but the sound was like a hard object hitting the wall. The water bullets shattered and the water wall splashed down. "Swipe!" Two kunai, at the moment when the water wall was splashed, they shot out from behind the water wall and rushed straight into the water valley. Mizutani''s pupils contracted slightly, and the timing of these two pieces was very well grasped, the water continuous play did not work, he was preparing for the next ninjutsu. These two kunai just interrupted his knot seal. This Shirakawa Spring... Kuwu no shot came, Mizugu Lin could only dodge sideways, and with two hoots, Kuwu no longer flew away from her side. Then, his eyes widened slightly. After Kunai''s tail, two pieces of paper stretched straight in the wind. "It''s over..." Everything on the field was reflected in Chiba''s eyes, and Chiba made the following judgment. "Yes!" Xuena nodded aside. "Good." Hongyan nodded, speaking concisely. "Mizutani''s reaction was a bit slow after all," Chiba said, recalling their battle in his mind. Both of them are ninjutsu-type ninjas, and both are ninjas of water escape. They both chose to distance themselves and attacked several times. Because of the previous battle with Chiba, Mizutani was not in perfect physical condition after all. The water escape techniques used, such as the water turbulence and clear water waves before the bomb, have lost the power of Shirakawa Spring, and even the last water bomb can only spit out 3, and they did not hit. Through the wall of water, the reason why the wall of water splashed was that Shirakawa Spring was relieved. And this Shirakawaquan is also a very calm ninja. Although he is not very old, he is also proficient in water escape. It should be similar to Mizutani in the heyday, but at this time Mizutani is incomplete and looks slightly slightly different. More than enough. "Boom!" Two clusters of fire and smoke exploded in the arena, and the two Kunai detonating symbols exploded, immediately blowing Mizugulin out, and falling to the ground with a "pop". Damn it! Lost! Mizutani closed her eyes tightly, her teeth clenched, half because of pain and half because of unwillingness in her heart. At this time, he had already lost. The explosion of the detonating talisman was too close, and his ears were ringing in his ears. With the slight concussion before, he knew that he could no longer compare, and if he continued to compare, he might die. . At that time, the test officer would also come to stop, he knew this very well. Shirakawaquan seemed to be looking at Mizutani, who was lying on the ground. Although there was a slight smile on his face, there was not much joy. After all, the opponent''s state is already clear to him halfway through the fight, and winning is normal. At this time, the water in the field flows and gradually converges to some low-lying places, forming some small puddles. The chakra volume of these two children is also good, the water escape technique is very proficient, and Zhong Ren has the strength. There are some good seedlings. Bo Feng Shui Men looked in his eyes and nodded secretly in his heart. After , he went forward to check Mizutani''s injury and judged it. "The second test of the Zhongnin exam, the fourth test, Shirakawa Spring, win!" After , the medical team hurried forward and carried Mizutani back to the infirmary, while Shirakawa Izumi also returned to the auditorium of the participants. At this time, no matter the auditorium of the participants or the ordinary auditorium, there is a lot of discussion. "This is too unfair! Mizutani''s strength will not lose so easily..." "Yes, this is a matter of rules." "It''s a pity Mizutani." And the Chiba trio kept this distance from the group of three or five participants. The three formed a small group, silently watching the scene. "Xuna, Hirohiko, you should know, this rule, the real intention." Chiba said suddenly. "Of course." Hirohiko nodded. "We must consider using the most labor-saving way to defeat the opponent. A battle should not consume too much. It also tests our mentality. If a match is just over, we will randomly move on to the next match. The mentality is very important. The end of a battle must be affected by the mentality of being at a disadvantage. Teacher Jiu Xin Nai said that no matter when and where, we must calmly and objectively judge the strength of the opponent, the pros and cons of the situation, and maintain a calm mind." Xue Na said . "Also, don''t set your own limits." Chiba said. "Hmm." Hirohiko and Yukina nodded at the same time. "Hey! This is too unfair! My son hasn''t recovered well at all! Damn! If it wasn''t for his imperfect state, Lao Tzu''s son would not lose!" It was apparently Mizutani''s father who was yelling and attracted all of a sudden. Many eyes. Mizutani''s mother hurriedly pulled him down and gave him an apologetic smile. "Huh!" Although Mizugulim''s mother stopped, Mizugurim''s father was not making noise, but he gave a cold snort of extreme dissatisfaction. Chiba glanced, and twitched at the corner of his mouth. Is this guy really Zhongnin? Didnt the true intention of the rules be seen? Then, Chiba''s eyes fell on the big screen. At this time, Mizutani was taken away, Shirakawa Izumi had returned to the audience, and the fifth game was ready to begin. The big screen has also turned up at this time. When Chiba looked around, the number one ranking had stopped. Hyuga Snow Eagle! "It''s Xueying!" Immediately, all the contestants looked at the Hyuga Xueying standing alone with her chest in her arms. At this time, the Hyuga Xueying frowned slightly, and his fingers were irritated on the arm ~www.novelhall.com~ Obviously He was a little impatient in waiting, but when he saw his name, he gave a cold snort and glanced at Chiba with the light from the corner of his eye. In his eyes, there are three-point impatience, three-point anger, three-point killing intent, and one point of hatred hidden in my heart. This murderous look was naturally felt by Chiba, who had undergone the murderous baptism of forbearance, and Chiba looked back at it unwillingly. In the air, at the point where the two eyes meet, it seems that a spark will burst out. Then, the two turned their heads to look at the second row of rotation. It must be me! Must be Takichiba! Both of them have the same idea. Chiba quietly gripped the railing. This Hyuga Snow Eagle will not get rid of it, it will always be like a dog in the throat, and it is better to end it early, so as not to have another competition when it is time, and it will inevitably be too disadvantaged if you consume too much physical strength and then touch him. So, for this one, let''s fight decisively. And Hyuga Xueying also touched his arm anxiously. Random is so troublesome! Hurry up and give me a random trip to Takichiba! At this time, the second ranking word is set. Two people look at it, everyone looks at it. "Hey! Xue Ying and this kid?" "Hey, there is a good show!" "Xueying must help us teach this kid!" The participants whispered. Xuena and Hirohiko also frowned slightly. The Bofeng Water Gate in the field also frowned. Uzumaki Kushina quietly clenched his fists in the audience, smiling at the corners of his mouth. The second ranking word. Taki Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 64： 0 Ye VS Hyuga Snow Eagle Bofeng Shuimen watched Chiba and Hyuga Xueying slowly walk down the stairs, walked over, stood still, sighed slightly in their hearts, and saw determination in Chiba''s eyes. In Hyuga Xueying''s eyes, he saw anger, killing intent, and hatred. This kid... already knows about it? At this time, there was a commotion in the audience. "Master Shinsuke, why are you here?" An ordinary Zhongren in the stands quickly stepped aside, and even several people on the side stood up and gave up their seats. In front of them, there was a middle-aged man wearing simple casual clothes. His snow-white eyes were undoubtedly the most striking. This was the symbol of Konoha''s most noble clan, the Hyuga clan. And this person is just one of the most noble people in this most noble family, Shinsuke Hyuga. "I''m sorry." Although his status was honorable, Shinsuke Hyuga didn''t have any pretensions, and he did not refuse to give up his seat to the ninja. Then, Shinsuke Hyuga, the noble family member of the Hyuga family, sat in this ordinary auditorium, and other people also took their seats. The Nakanin who gave up his seat also found a new seat. "Hey, that''s Mr. Shinsuke." Others also noticed Shinsuke Hyuga because of the commotion here. "Wow, it''s a real person!" "It''s really an honor. Shinsuke-sama has always been in the simplest position. I heard that he is the strongest Jiuquan in the Hyuga family." "Ms. Xuenai and Master Xueying must both come to take the Zhongnin exam. One is a biological daughter, and the other is a proud disciple. Of course I want to come here!" On the other side, the third generation of Hokage, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Osamaru also discovered Shinsuke Hyuga. "Oh? Shinsuke is here too." Three generations of Hokage said, "Huoma..." "Yes!" The attendant was able to take his command next to the third generation of Hokage, and disappeared on the spot in a flash. Not long after, behind the audience square where Hyuga Shinsuke was sitting, two ninjas in black robes and civet masks flashed quietly, standing there silently without everyone noticing it. Obviously, the appearance of Shinsuke Hyuga caused the third generation of Hokage to use Anbe to protect him. And the appearance of the two Anbu did not attract anyone''s attention. At this time, the audience''s eyes focused on the field. "Hyuga Yuki, and Taki Chiba, are experts in physique." While the three generations of Hokage whispered in the returning fire, they looked at the field with expectation. "Yes." Jiraiya, Osamaru, and Tsunade all looked at the two people in the field. Qianbas physical skills were in their eyes before, and they were very powerful. Regardless of age, this physical strength alone can be promoted to Zhongren, and even if it continues to develop, it will become Shangren. possible. However, on the other hand, Hyuga Xueyings soft boxing technique is said to be Konohas strongest physical skill, directly attacking the meridian system and disrupting the flow of chakras. Just now, Hyuga Xuenas Eight Diagrams and Sixteen Palms have already shown the soft boxing technique. The power of Kouchi directly vomited blood without pressure. This is a confrontation between rigid body art and soft boxing, and it is undoubtedly the advantage of Xueying Hyuga. This is also the characteristic of soft boxing, almost restraining all physical skills! They are also very interested and look forward to it. This is a battle between genius and genius. "Chiba..." Xuena looked at the two people in the field, with a slightly embarrassed expression on his face. "It''s okay." Hongyan patted her on the shoulder and said, "Let''s watch it quietly." Xuena glanced at Hirohiko and nodded. At this time, Bo Feng Shui Men raised it with one hand, and the test was about to begin. If something happens, I must stop it in time! "Chinin test, second test, sixth game, Hyuga Xueying vs. Takichiba, test, start!" The words of the wave wind water gate fell, Chiba and Hyuga Xueying stared at the same time, and the white eyes of Hyuga Xueying had already opened. Chiba sank slightly, and Hyuga Xueying also opened a soft fist posture. A sense of tension spread, and the whole exercise field seemed to be quiet. Soft boxing is still the main point. If you can''t be hit by him, you will slowly fall into a disadvantage. Chiba flashed several thoughts. If you are tapped, the chakra refinement will be affected, then whether it is ninjutsu or strange power, I am afraid that the power will be greatly reduced, and even the power of physical skills will also decrease. At this time, you can''t hide your strength, just expose it! Make a quick fight! Chiba made up his mind. Then, Eight-door Dunjia, open the first door, open! Eight doors Dunjia, the second closed door, open! Then, the third student, open! Shengmen mode, open! A strand of green chakra slowly escaped from Chiba''s shoulders, and a faint surprise appeared on Hyuga Xueying''s face. The two acupuncture points in his brain and the acupuncture points in the upper part of his chest are abnormally opened? Chakra has increased so much? Does this dirty **** master any secret? Can you open the acupuncture points and increase the amount of chakra? Hyuga Xueying narrowed his eyes slightly. Right here, Chiba backed away abruptly. Ninjutsu? Indeed, there is information that this filthy traitors son can ninjutsu, and he has two types of chakra nature changes, earth escape or water escape? "Tap!" Chiba landed and the seal was over. Water escape, the technique of water bombing! Five fist-sized water bombs were spit out from Chiba''s mouth, and screamed at Hyuga Xueying. Bo Feng Shuimen stood on the edge of the field, with surprise in his eyes. Very fast Jieyin, faster than when fighting Kakashi! This water-bombing technique only took 2 seconds? Do not! 1.5 seconds! "Oh? Pull the distance and attack with ninjutsu? Is this an admission that physical skills are not as good as Hyuga Yuki?" Tsunade said. "Who knows?" A wicked smile appeared on the corner of Oshemaru''s mouth. Jilai also squinted his eyes and looked at Chiba. This kid must be thinking about something. And Hyuga Xueying looked at the five water bombs rushing forward, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. The speed of the water bomb is very fast, even faster than when Mizutani is cast. Needless to say, it is as powerful as an iron bomb after being hit. "!" Two water bombs came first, Hyuga Xueying had a short body, and the two water bombs flew out against his head, and then turned sideways when he straightened, and an oncoming iron bomb was against him. The tip of his nose pierced away, and then he took a small step back and pushed out with a palm. "Snapped!" Water splashed all over, one of the last two water bombs was directly exploded, and the other one was flying over Hyuga Snow Eagle''s arm. Five water bombs came quickly, and they were easily avoided by Snow Eagle Hyuga. "Hmph! Innocent!" After avoiding five water bombs, Hyuga Xueying snorted coldly, turning his body and pushing it diagonally backward and downward. Behind him at this time, Chiba squatted on the ground, his palm hitting directly on the top of Chiba''s head. Is this underestimating me! Launch a surprise attack while I''m avoiding? Do not make jokes! I have seen all your actions! die! Hyuga Xueying''s face was full of disdain. Earth escape, earth flow wall! Chiba suddenly pressed his hands down, and the moment he touched the ground, an earthen wall suddenly rose. "Snapped!" Hyuga Xueying hit the dirt wall with a palm. "Crack!" The earth wall cracked instantly, and the crack spread around his palm. "It''s interesting, just struggle! Under my eyes, all your actions are futile! Idiot!" Hyuga Xueying''s prominent pupils looked diagonally downward. In the next second, Chiba suddenly flashed from the side of the soil wall, and the moment it flashed, it was a Konoha whirlwind that violently kicked Hyuga Xueying''s left cheek. "Snapped!" Hyuga Xueying turned around with his right hand, hitting Chibas kicked foot, and the kick of Chiba Konohas whirlwind came to an end. At the same time, his left hand grabbed the thigh of Chibas kicked foot with his left hand restrained. , Rotate your right hand, with both palms out! Suddenly, Chiba felt a force of rotation from his legs, and the whole person was fiddled with it. This guy Chiba frowned, with a "pop", supported the ground with one hand, and stopped the rotation. Then, when the rotation stopped, the whole person turned sideways, took the opportunity to make a whip leg, straight from the bottom. Kick Hyuga Xueying''s right face. "Funny!" Hyuga Xueying almost laughed out loud, leaned back slightly, and wiped his foot without touching him at all! is not over yet! With this kick, Qianye''s whole body turned sideways, and his other hand slammed on the ground. With both hands supporting, he carried his whole body on his back. With the backing force, he lifted his other foot back. Kicked Yuuki Hyuga''s chin. "You kid!" This kick came quickly, and he grasped the stall where Hyuga Xueying leaned back and avoided, UU reading www. uukanshu.com can''t hide, even if it is Xueying Hyuga, his brows are frowned, and there is a strong anger in his eyes. "Snapped!" Hyuga Xueying put his hands together, grabbed Chiba''s kick, Chakra shot out from his hand, and Chiba snorted in pain. "I will scrap your foot first!" Hyuga Xueying said angrily, and at the same time he applied force in his hand, and the palms against Qianye''s feet were about to cross, breaking off Qianye''s foot, and suddenly heard a "click" sound next to him. what! Hyuga Xueying looked to the side with surprise and anger, only to see the earth wall cracking every inch. "Boom!" The earth wall was completely shattered, and the gravel flew towards him. A fist broke through the wall from the place I hit just now, and it came with the broken clods. The earth wall is right next to him, and he has to exert his strength, and with the rubble coming on his face, he has no time to escape! With his eye-rolling insight, the moment the earth wall broke open, he caught the smile at the corner of Chiba''s mouth behind the wall. All these are his plans! All attacks are feints! Whether its Shui Dun, or Tu Duns defense, is there this... Shadow clone that flashes out? They are all preparing for this punch! Hyuga Xueying quickly understood. Weird power bursts! This punch, just hit it! fly out for me! Hyuga Snow Eagle! Chiba''s mouth is smiling. Damn it! Dont be too early, dirty traitor! Hyuga Xueying''s gaze condensed, and he spun up. Suddenly, a blue semi-circular barrier suddenly swirled out! UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 65： Duel Have you mastered it? Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, his fist only felt that it hit a certain flow of energy with a strong rotating force, and the whole person was excited by the external rotation force and flew out. "Crack, crack!" The gravel hit the semi-circular blue barrier and was bounced off by Huitian, while the flashing Chiba exploded into a cloud of white mist at the moment of the spiral out of the sky, slowly dissipating. Chiba gritted his teeth and flew upside down with both hands to block, some rubble hit him straight, puff and puff. "Puff!" Chiba fell to the ground, and the rubble fell on his side, rolling a few times, and then stopped. At this time Hyuga Snow Eagle stopped, and the blue Chakra barrier disappeared suddenly. My feet have been turned out of a big pit by Huitian, destroying several puddles, and a few wisps of clear current slowly flowed into the pit, making the sound of water. The audience is quieter. All the audience was dumbfounded. Is this really... a battle between Shinnin? Whether it is an ordinary audience, Zhongnin in the audience, or the participants, they all looked at the scene in a daze, shocked in their hearts, and asked themselves from the bottom of their hearts. The feint attack of water bombs? Use earth flow wall to defend against Hyuga Snow Eagle''s off-guard attack? Then the shadow clone attacked and confused, and finally was the body''s full blow? Also smashed the earth wall, use gravel to increase the attack? Is this really a tactic that a seven-year-old kid can think of? How to use ninjutsu to the greatest extent and cooperate with ninjutsu? This kid... is too strong! And Yuuki Hyuga, caught every attack, and counterattacked defensively, and made all the attacks that Takichiba unexpectedly last failed. Or even fly Takichiba? Is there such a physical technique? This is the soft boxing method, the unique knowledge of the Hyuga family? Is this the genius of the Hyuga family? too frightening! Even Shinsuke Hyuga showed a slight surprise on his face. When did this kid learn to go back to heaven, I just explained to him a few days, he has mastered it? Your son is completely different from you, Sara. He is a genius, you can feel at ease in the spirit of heaven! He is destined to become the most dazzling existence in the Hyuga family, even surpassing my daughter. "Big Brother Xueying...have mastered it, is it back to heaven?" Xuenai''s eyes widened slightly, and the expressionless face also rarely showed a surprised look, as well as a deep unwillingness in his eyes. Then, she looked at Chiba with worry on her face. Are you okay? Chiba... Hirohiko looked at the Hyuga Xueying in the field, his eyes flickering. Hyuga Snow Eagle? Uzumaki Kushina also stared at the Hyuga Snow Eagle in the field, and his heart was full of astonishment: Can he actually block the current Chiba? This Hyuga Snow Eagle deserves the title of the strongest in Shinnin! Chiba, you have to pay attention. Next, it will definitely be a hard fight. Until then, don''t lose! Bo Feng Shui Men looked at Chiba, and at Hyuga Snow Eagle. Does Ninjutsu match? Chiba, you really have you, this combo is very beautiful. . Did the Diliubi just now end after moving behind Xue Ying? Move Kieyin to perform ninjutsu, are you so skilled? I also know why Jiu Xinna is so optimistic about you It''s just that the opponent is too strong! The Hyuga familys physical skills were originally Konoha number one, and it was too restrained for you, and the barrier just now should be the secret of the Hyuga Sects family, which is known as the absolute defense. Even if it is a long-range ninjutsu attack, it can be perfectly defended. It would be a waste of Chakra and physical strength to fight further. You have already won one game. You should understand that the rules of this test are not just a moment of courage, right? Get out of trouble! A momentary retreat is not a shameful thing for the ninja! Don''t focus on such things! At this time, Hokage is on the high platform. "Hehehe, this Takichiba has grown a lot, and Kushina taught very well." The three generations of Hokage''s performance against Chiba also shined brightly, and at the same time they nodded and applauded Hyuga Xueying: "So is Xueying. There is an amazing genius in the family!" As for Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Oshemaru, they were all a little dazed and unbelievable. The combination of ninjutsu physique just now was too dazzling. Taki Chiba, who was a little disappointed at first, had completely broken their perception of him. can match ninjutsu and physique so well, this kid is definitely a rare talent. The choice of tactics for ninja battles is inherently very important. Different ninjutsu coordination, physique coordination, and illusion coordination are definitely an important factor that determines victory, even life and death. In this area, this Takichiba''s performance definitely outperformed the other participants, even most of the Zhongren, perhaps, a few of them, not as good as him! As for Hyuga Snow Eagle, it is equally good, no! Better than Taki Chiba, he gave full play to the advantages of soft boxing and white eyes. In the future, these two people will be very dazzling! This is the consensus of Sannin. in the field. Chiba slowly stood up, feeling a little bit painful where his hands and body were hit by the gravel. With a part of the Chakra from the return of the shadow clone, have these ninjutsu already consumed a little more than half of the Chakra? The Hyuga clan who has mastered the return to the sky... I should have thought about it a long time ago. The Hyuga Snow Eagle is called the Hyuga genius and is also a clan, and it is very possible to learn to return to the sky. Chiba wiped his face, and there was a slight blood stain in his hand. Although he blocked with both hands and protected his face, there were still some gravel hitting his face, but it was all skin injuries, which was not a major problem. The key is the injury of the right hand! Chiba looked down at his right hand as the explosive point of the strange power. At this time, it was painful, and the skin was worn a little bit. This hand was used to directly attack. It is probably impossible, but if you endure the pain, Jieyin It shouldn''t be a problem. I have to think of another way! And Hyuga Xueying looked down at his right hand. There was a small scar on it. His return to the sky was a little slow, causing a gravel to hit his hand, leaving the scar. He frowned. Although the anger and killing intent were intertwined in his heart, he still forced himself to calm down and glanced at the Bo Feng Shui gate outside the court. Is this the elite ninba feng shui gate? I heard that Konoha''s instant instant was the fastest, and he would definitely stop him when he saw something wrong. To kill Taki Chiba, he must be resolved quickly, and he should not be given a chance to stop. Then, Hyuga Xueying fixed his gaze on Chiba, and sneered at the corner of his mouth: Have you given up yet? Dirty bugs, just get trampled to death early! So as not to harm others! Use that trick! Thinking of this, Hyuga Xueying took a step forward, sank slightly, stretched one hand forward, and the other swayed back, in a soft fist posture. "This is!" Qianye''s face flashed in surprise. After Hyuga Xueying took this pose, he felt a strange feeling, as if a gossip array lit up on the ground. Fuck, it must be! Xuena is good, how could he not! Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t hesitate, he quickly formed a seal with his hands, and slammed on the ground. Earth escape, the art of sinking! Hyuga Snow Eagle was about to rush up, and suddenly the ground sank under his feet~www.novelhall.com~, forming a shallow pit. He also lost his balance, and the momentum of rushing disappeared immediately. After shaking, he was about to fall. is Ninjutsu again? At this time, Chiba made another seal in his hand. The water escapes, the water rushes! Chiba spit out the water waves and rushed towards the Hyuga Snow Eagle. "Dying struggling!" Hyuga Xueying slammed him in the pit, leaping high, easily avoiding the water wave. The water waves are exhausted and splattered. At the same time, the Hyuga Snow Eagle in the air curled up with four fingers like a tiger, and volleyed out with a palm. This is... gossip empty palm! Chiba''s eyes flashed, and he shifted sideways abruptly, and a twist hit his original place. The debris blew up and fell in all directions. A palm print was printed on the ground, forming a pit. is also much stronger than Xuena, and the speed is faster! Chiba''s brows furrowed tightly, another print on his hand. Water escape, the technique of water arrows! Chiba spit out three water arrows from his mouth, and rushed into the mid-air Hyuga Snow Eagle swiftly. This water arrow is faster than water bombs and has stronger penetrability. It is suitable for use at this time. Hyuga Xueying sneered. "Give up! Your attacks are in my eyes!" While talking, Hyuga Xueying threw his hands out from behind. Four kunai flew from. "Boom boom boom!" Three kunai hit the water arrows and suddenly exploded, splashing water. "Duh!" Chiba stepped back abruptly, shot a kunai in front of his feet, and looked down. "Hey!" The detonation symbol is already burning~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are available at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 66： Fierce fight "Boom!" The flames and smoke exploded. "Tap!" Hyuga Snow Eagle and Chiba landed at the same time. Looking at the flame smoke bursting in front of him, Chiba gritted his teeth and glanced at his foot. There were some scorching marks on it, and his toes were also painful. Just now he was hiding a bit slower and his feet were blown up. Damn it! There are still one third of the chakra in Shengmen mode because of frequent use of ninjutsu? The physical exertion in the Shengmen mode seemed to be much faster, which caused the reaction just a little bit slower. It seems that the battle in the life mode is still a bit uncomfortable, and there are too few open life modes to fight! This can be regarded as the disadvantage of like hiding strength, and this will have to be changed in the future. You need to figure out the various situations of the student mode in non-combat and combat, and let your body adapt. Thinking of this, Chiba turned his gaze to Hyuga Xueying, but was surprised, because the strange feeling reappeared, as if being in a gossip array, and Hyuga Xueying also took that posture. can''t let him use it! Chiba didn''t have time to catch his breath, so he stretched his hand into the ninja bag that Hirohiko gave him before leaving. And Hyuga Xueying glanced at Bofeng Shuimen with a rolled eye. Must kill this dirty traitor within a set of attacks. Otherwise, the test officer will definitely stop me in the first place. Hafeng Mizumen was also full of praise from Lord Shinsuke, and he was still the best disciple of Lord Jiraiya. It''s really unlucky, why such an elite Shangren will become the test officer of Zhongnin exams. And on that day, he turned such a thought to Xueying, when the Bagua Palm was activated, the four shurikens on the face had already flown. is still dying, this dirty bastard! "Snapped!" Chiba''s last "Yin" handprint was formed. Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique! immediately, he rushed in front of Hyuga Xueying, and the four shurikens that Hyuga Xueying was about to avoid suddenly turned into eight, eighty sixteen, and a total of eighteen shurikens came to the surface, and there was no way to avoid it. Muzi''s technique! This kid too? impossible! Muzi said that this is the ninjutsu specially taught to her by the three generations. This was originally only for the upper ninjutsu, how could he do it! Damn it! He escaped again! Hyuga Xueying''s gaze condensed, the shuriken had already shot, and he was about to hit the front door. Suddenly, his body spun, and a blue semicircular barrier spun out. Back to the days! "Ding Ding Dong Dong!" Shuriken hit the barrier and flew out, "boom boom boom" exploded white mist, only four shurikens were "dumb" inserted into the ground. Chiba? Will also be the clone of Shuriken Shadow? Did Jiu Xin Na teach him? Impossible, Ninjutsu doesn''t know how to do Ninjutsu either. Where did he... learn it from? Bo Feng Shuimen''s reflection in the eyes is shocked. The Uzumaki Kushina in the audience was also surprised. Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique? When did Chiba master it? Its impossible. This ninjutsu is not available in the library. Its an A-level ninjutsu. There cant be an A-level ninjutsu in the library, as well as the technique of water bombs. I don''t remember teaching him either. At this time, the Hyuga Xueying in the field stopped and disappeared. With a sneer at the corner of his mouth, he looked at Chiba and was about to sneer, but Chiba was not seen. Decapitation in the heart! Hyuga Xueying''s first thought was that Chiba used his best trick again, subconsciously looking down, and preparing to jump. But, the moment he lowered his head, he kicked one foot from the bottom up, hitting his chin fiercely. "Boom!" Hyuga Xueying was directly kicked into the air by Chiba. This is... Shadow Dance Leaf! Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes were even more surprised, and he thought: Impossible. Although Jiuxinai physical skills are very strong, she can''t know Shadow Dance Leaf. Who taught him? Uzumaki Kushina also opened his eyes slightly. I never taught him Shadow Dance Leaf, how did he learn it? "Father, this is... my Shadow Dance Leaf..." Metkay clenched the railing tightly with one hand, and Chiba''s starting posture was reflected in his eyes. Matt Dai next to also slightly widened. Is there really such a genius in the world...? He was shocked, but for a moment he forgot to answer his son''s question. At this time, the figure of Qianye flashed, and the whole person disappeared in place, and a circle of dust rose on the ground, slowly spreading. Hyuga Xueying''s prominent pupils turned and looked back slightly. At this time, in his shadow, it was Chiba. The two of them kept a movement and flew out in a parabola. Is this...Matekais Shadow Dance Leaf? This bastard... Is Konoha Ryuruiyansheng next? Hyuga Xueying bit his teeth. At this time, he was in the air, unable to use any force, and could not move. Do not! Not! Chiba Xuanshen, who was under him, kicked and hit Hyuga Xueying''s right side with a kick. A kick was already hit by the whistling of the wind. naive! Hyuga Xueying snorted coldly, moving his right hand lightly to block, and Chakra released in the acupoints of his right hand. He has practiced Huitian, and the chakra points in his body can release chakra. This chakra release, coupled with the momentum of mobile block, is also quite defensive, and even has a certain impact, but there is no Huitian rotation. Power is much inferior. But at this time, it was also the only defensive method he could use now. Chiba''s strength, he knows very well! Without defense, it is dangerous! Damn it! I was forced to such an extent by this dirty bastard! Hyuga Xueying gritted his teeth fiercely. "Boom!" Right hand and right foot collided, and there was a muffled sound. At this time, Chiba''s voice came from beneath him: "Innocent..." Hyuga Xueying frowned, and there was a pain in his hand, but it was not intense, and there was no strong force he imagined. What does he want to do! Chiba''s foot bounced away when his hands and feet touched each other. Then, with the blocking power of Hyuga Snow Eagle, his body turned back, and at the same time he grabbed the back collar of Hyuga Snow Eagle with one hand. With the force of counter-rotation, he whirled and threw Hyuga Xueying towards the ground fiercely. Sun Xiang Xueying fell from the air like an arrow from the string, and slammed into the Huitian pit he had spun out before. this is Hyuga Xueying''s pupils contracted slightly, and the insight of his white eyes was amazing. Just before landing, he caught the situation where he landed. This Takichiba~www.novelhall.com~he is negligent! It turned out that half of the water was accumulated in the big pit. The battle between Mizutani and Shirakawaquan just now, as well as the water made by him using the water escape, all flowed into the lowest pit! Although the amount of water they produce is not much, it is still quite impressive when they gather together! Although the force of this throw is great, but...there is so much water, enough to form a buffer, at least, most of the impact can be relieved! Humph! Hyuga Xueying snorted in his heart and sneered at the corner of his mouth. just as his sneer bloomed. "Boom!" Water splashed in all directions and he was thrown into the big hole. As expected... a lot of strength was cancelled out! Feeling the pain in the body, Hyuga Xueying sneered even more. "Tap!" In the scattered water, Chiba fell from the sky, and the seal was quickly formed in his hands. Hyuga Xueying also stood up suddenly from the water, turned around and hit it with a palm, and went straight to Chiba. At this time, Chiba Yincheng. The scattered splashes. what! Hyuga Xueying keenly felt something was wrong. Chiba smiled at the corner of his mouth, and then jumped a step and stretched out one hand. The water that stopped flying and the water that has not yet splashed in the pit, the water splashing on the Hyuga Snow Eagle slammed together, and instantly wrapped the Hyuga Snow Eagle to form a water polo, and Chibas outstretched hand , Just touch the water polo. But Hyuga Xueying felt the pressure surging around him, unable to move, and could not breathe! Water escape, the technique of water prison~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 67： Killing intent was counted! This bastard, from the beginning, was counting on me! Hyuga Xueying bulged his cheeks, the water pressure pressed the air in his chest cavity out of his mouth and nose. Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes flashed, and the astonishment had turned into shock. It turned out that he was for this purpose from the beginning. Although the technique of the water prison is only a C-level ninjutsu, with his chakra volume, he can only use it when there is considerable water. Otherwise, his chakra cannot be produced. With so much water, the use must fail. However, before using water escape, Mizutani and Shirakawaquan created considerable water, and this water also accumulated into puddles, which happened to be broken by the snow eagle returning to the sky, and then naturally flowed into the sky to form a puddle. In the big pit. Then, Chiba attacked the snow eagle with water and increased the amount of water in it. Indeed, the amount of water produced by one person was not enough to form a water prison, but most of the water produced by the three of them, except for some that penetrated into the soil, went back. In the pit of the sky. This water is enough to form a dungeon. And the feint attacks of Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique, Shadow Dance Leaf and a series of attacks in the air are just to make Xue Ying fall into this puddle. Everything he planned! Has this child already thought so far? Uzumaki Kushina made fists with both hands, his red hair raised slightly, gritted his teeth and laughed! Great! Won! Well done, Chiba, the cooperation of ninjutsu and physique, that''s it! Ninja fighting should be like this, full of wisdom! You have a good understanding of the true meaning of ninja fighting! Next, all you have to do is learn more ninjutsu and exercise your body. Next, I have almost nothing to teach you! Hirohiko and Yukina also looked at each other. When Chiba Mizuno resorted to them, they also noticed all the intentions of Chiba''s previous series of battles. The eyes flashed with surprise, clarity, and solemnity! That''s right, this is the way they know how to fight in Chiba. The three of them get along day and night and are trained by Uzumaki Kushina. They also know each other very well. It is because of this understanding that the cooperation of the three of them will be so. Tacit understanding. And this way of fighting is the most terrifying place in Chiba! Three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba who tied Hyuga Xueying in the field, did not speak, but took a deep breath of the pipe and exhaled smoke. Although he didn''t speak, his eyes flashed brightly, as if he had found a beautiful jade! And Sannin also looked at each other. Although Chiba seemed to have the upper hand in this battle, it was actually Hyuga Xueying who had the upper hand. Hyuga Xueyings soft boxing method perfectly restrained Chiba, and even Taki Chibas initial water bombs. The palm of Hyuga Xueying destroyed the structure of the water made by the chakra through acupuncture techniques, thus allowing ninjutsu. Invalidate. It can be said that Hyuga Snow Eagle has the advantage, and has the insight ability with white eyes. Almost any attack can not be concealed from him. No matter the physical skills, ninjutsu, or blind play, he broke them one by one. It can be said that Takichiba has fallen short, unable to attack him effectively. However, Taki Chiba unexpectedly reversed the situation amidst this absolute disadvantage, winning the superior with the inferior. Every step of his battle was carefully thought out and he did every step perfectly. Until the last moment, Hyuga Snow The eagle did not realize his true intentions. Taki Chiba''s tactics have evaded Hyuga Yuki''s excellent eyes! If it is a head-on battle, Taki Chiba is definitely not Hyuga Xueying''s opponent, but he used his wisdom and calmness to defeat Hyuga Xueying, and he couldn''t even believe that this was a seven-year-old''s battle. What a rare and precious talent this is! Their previous suspicion and disappointment towards Taki Chiba seemed to be telling their clumsy vision. Taki Chiba perfectly explained what a ninja fight is! His combat thinking is his greatest talent! Instead of his "genius" name! For a time, Sannin looked at each other, unable to speak. This scene is too dazzling! "Hey, is Xueying bad!" "This traitor son, so powerful?" "What the **** happened here, I don''t even understand what happened?" "You fool! All the actions of Xueying were controlled by this Takichiba, no! It should be said that Xueying fell into Takichiba''s trap completely." "Snow Eagle, completely hit!" There was a lot of discussion among the participants in the audience, and all the participants were surprised, shocked, and unbelievable. Is this Yuuna''s teammate? Oh...it was the child who saved Xuena! Awesome! Shinsuke Hyuga also had a faint astonishment and surprise on his face, even if Chiba defeated his proud disciple, he had to compliment him. "Father... can I really surpass a person like this?" Metkay looked at Chiba in the field and murmured, "Whether it is Kakashi or Chiba, can I really surpass them? ?" Matt Dai heard his sons words, recovered, patted Matt Kays shoulder, and said, Kay! You have to remember, indeed, there are many things in life that we cant do, but once lost Confidence, we cant do anything! Confidence, hard work, and burning blood, one day, you may find that what you thought you couldnt do has been done! Son! Youth is accompanied by setbacks, dont be defeated by setbacks , Bloody youth, can''t end here!" Matt Dai Zhuozhuo looked at his son. And Metkay looked at his father. Suddenly, the two embraced and burst into tears. "Sorry, father!" "Don''t apologize, son! Toward Kakashi and Chiba, let''s explode with full youth!" "Yes! Father!" The two of them are really too eye-catching. The two green tights that hugged each other not only attracted a lot of attention from the audience, even Hyuga Xueying and Chiba in the field glanced here. Chiba half-squinted her eyes, her face speechless. These two... However, his face immediately calmed down. The technique of maintaining the water prison requires constant supply of chakras, and now my chakra amount is at most two...no, maybe less ninjutsu. Must fight quickly, Hyuga Snow Eagle will not admit defeat! But... are you really going to kill him? Chiba glanced at Xuena in the participant''s auditorium. At this time, Xuena was looking at herself solemnly. If you kill him, Yuuna''s situation... Chiba frowned. But, if he doesn''t kill him, he will kill me! I have to admit that Hyuga Xueying''s strength should be higher than me. If such a person wants to kill me, I can''t sleep well in the future! No, you have to fight quickly, Chakra consumes so fast, this water prison technique! do not care! Chiba''s eyes condensed, and his other hand was raised. "This is..." A look of surprise appeared on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face outside the court. Because, at this time, Chiba is actually in Jieyin, with one hand! , this kid is already able to make seals with one hand? Then in the previous fight with Kai, his hand passed over, I thought I was wrong, it was really Jieyin, but it was interrupted by Kai''s Shadow Dance! Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes flickered, and he was surprised. Water escape, the technique of water arrows! Chiba looked at the Hyuga Xueying, with a single-handed knot in his hand. The body surface of the water ball, about three places, slowly dented, forming three water arrows pierced inward, pointing directly at the Hyuga Xueying. Chiba, what are you going to do? Bo Feng Shuimen was shocked, the location of this water arrow was exactly the point of piercing the Hyuga Snow Eagle! He wants to kill Xueying! Xueying wanted to kill him, it was understandable, but why did he kill Xueying? Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes widened slightly. He did not expect that Chiba would even kill Hyuga Xueying! Damn it, too late! At this time the seal has been completed, no matter how fast he instantaneously, he can''t stop it! This is really unexpected, Bo Feng Shuimen blurted out: "Stop! Chiba!" At this time, the water arrow has already pierced out! right here! Hyuga Xueying turned his eyes, and slammed the palm of Chiba with one palm. He discovered the weakness of the dungeon! Chiba''s pupils contracted, his eyes slowly widened, and a look of horror appeared on his face. shit! Only such a thought flashed through his mind. Then, Hyuga Snow Eagle''s palm protruded into the water polo, and the water polo immediately collapsed and turned into splashes of water, and the water arrows also became splashes of water with the water polo! The technique of the water prison is broken! Water splash hit Chiba''s face. It''s cold! "Die! Takichiba!" Hyuga Snow Eagle attacked both palms at the same time. "Papa!" At almost zero distance, Hyuga Xueying''s palms hit Chiba''s chest and abdomen. "Cough!" A mouthful of blood, immediately coughed out of Chiba''s mouth. "Papa Papa!" Hyuga Xueying turned around with four palms, and slammed Qianba firmly. Then, Eight palms! Sixteen palms! Thirty-two palms! The sound of popping is endless~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba was beaten back again and again, while Hyuga Xueying turned around repeatedly, one palm faster than one palm, and one palm heavier. gossip, sixty-four palms! A series of 32 palms were shot, and the gossip and 64 palms broke out! Immediately, Chiba was directly knocked out, blood gushing out from his mouth, little by little. die! Takichiba! Seeing Qianye fall to the ground, there was no sound, the anger and hatred burning in Xueying Hyuga''s heart suddenly calmed down and turned into calm, but his face seemed a little bit stunned. Hyuga Xueying looked at his hand. I... finally killed him... Father! Unconsciously, he felt his hands tremble a little. "Chiba!" Uzumaki Kushina stood up in amazement in the audience, and cried out. Bo Feng Shui Men ran a few steps, Fei Lei Shen Kuwu shot out in his hand, his eyes were full of anxiety. Catch up! These two children... The misunderstanding is too deep! "Boom!" Throwing out Qianye suddenly exploded into a cloud of white mist, and a piece of wood lay quietly in the place where the white mist had dispersed. what! Stand-in surgery! Hyuga Xueying looked back suddenly. Fei Lei Shen Kuwu flew past his eyes, but he was paying attention to another Kuwu, which was shining with cold light, piercing...his heart! While holding the hand of Kuwu along along, he saw the person coming. Taki Chiba! Chiba''s eyes were full of determination, and Kuwu suddenly pierced out! Hyuga Snow Eagle! Go to hell~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 68： dissuade "Snapped!" Kunai stopped in a small place behind Hyuga Xueying. One hand grabbed Chiba''s wrist and prevented his penetration. Bo Feng Shui was biting at the gate of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, grabbing Chiba''s wrist with one hand, and the wrist of Xueying Hyuga with the other. In Hyuga Xueying''s hand, holding a kunai, the detonating talisman at the end floated, and seeing Hyuga Xueying''s gesture, he was about to throw it out. Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, looking at the kunai. This Hyuga Xueying is going to die! If you stab him in the back of the heart, the kunai of the detonating talisman will also hit you. Even if you don''t hit yourself, the detonating talisman will explode and you will never feel uncomfortable, or you will be killed! Thinking of this, Chiba frowned slightly. No... You should be able to evade for a moment. The injury is certain, but you can''t die! "Both of you, calm down. Although I don''t know what you learned about it, you don''t have to kill each other!" Bo Feng Shuimen said with a rare seriousness. That thing? whats the matter? Chiba was at a loss, this Hyuga Xueying wanted to kill him, he would want to kill Hyuga Xueying, otherwise no matter how annoying Hyuga Xueying was, he would generally not have a murderous intent. He is not the kind of murderer with a strong desire to kill, and his psychology is still normal. However, if Hyuga Xueying goes too far, Chiba will definitely beat him severely. The two said, but Chiba will never kill people. If the sixty-four palms of the gossip just now hadn''t been sealed quickly by his own substitution technique, he would be a dead body lying on the ground. Xueying Hyuga definitely wants to kill him this time! So Chiba will not show mercy either. "Dangling." At this time, Chibas suffering is not falling, the life gate mode has been closed, the physical consumption is almost the same, the body is empty, there is no trace of chakra, his stab is really the last blow. And when Hyuga Xueying heard the words of Bofeng Water Gate, he was slightly startled, turned around and looked at Bofeng Water Gate and said, "You know that too?" However, a thought came to mind. This Takichiba... Damn it! Almost fell into his hands! If he didn''t hesitate before using his water arrow technique, I would have died in the water prison! It is impossible to find the weakness of the water prison in time. Bofeng Shuimen looked at Chiba, and then at Hyuga Xueying, and Hyuga Xueying saw that Chiba had already put down the kuna (in fact, she had no strength to hold it), and immediately handed the detonating talisman to the other hand. Entering the ninja bag, he looked at Bofeng Shuimen with a calm face. Bo Feng Shuimen sighed, looked around, and said, "This matter can''t be said by the public, it is confidential after all." whats the matter? What secret? Has something to do with Hyuga Xueying killing me? What''s the matter? Isn''t this guy wanting to kill me because of Xuena''s affairs? Although Chiba is exhausted at this time, and Chiba is actually very tired when standing, he still straightens up and pretends to be no serious problem. While in the audience, Uzumaki Kushina sat down slowly and let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the water gate is blocked, otherwise two lives will be killed! Without saying that Hiuka Xueying, how could Chiba...what the **** was that matter! The audience also looked at each other. The test officer blocked the game. Then, in this game, who wins and who loses? Besides, why stop the game? Obviously, the audience hasn''t noticed the intention of the two to kill each other. At this time, Bofeng Water Gate looked at Chibas feet and Hyuga Xueyings shoulders. One of the feet was a little black, which was the wound that was blown by the detonation talisman just now, while Hyuga Xueying was still bleeding. It was wiped by a water arrow just now. "The two of you will go back to the infirmary to rest first, and now you are still taking the Zhongnin exam. I will give you an answer when the exam is over." Bo Feng Shuimen hesitated and said. Chiba frowned, asking him to go to the infirmary with Hyuga Xueying? "I refuse," Chiba said. Who knows if this guy will do something to him in the infirmary, now he can''t stand this bastard. "I also refuse, I need to know now, what is my misunderstanding." Hyuga Xueying also said. Bo Feng Shuimen frowned, feeling a headache. At this moment, behind him, two ninjas with black cloak and civet mask suddenly appeared behind him. is the Anbu directly under Hokage. "Bofeng Water Gate, on the order of the three generations of Hokage-sama, we will take away these two children." One of them said. Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback, then looked at the third generation of Hokage, and only after seeing the third generation of Hokage nod to him, he exhaled and said, "I know." "You two, come with me, what you want to know, the third generation of Naruto will explain it to you in person." After the two Anbe ninjas got their consent, they stepped forward. Chiba looked at Hyuga Xueying, and Hyuga Xueying also looked at Chiba, both of them frowned. Three generations of Hokage personally explained, what the **** is this? What a serious feeling! Anbu is here, and Chiba is completely relieved, and Yuuki Xueying didn''t dare to openly struggle with Hokage''s direct troops. After , the two were taken away by Anbe. "Hey! Anbe took over? What''s the matter?" "Did they do something? Is it cheating?" "Isn''t it possible? Xue Ying''s performance is in line with his strength, how can he cheat!" "Yes, to cheat is also Taki Chiba cheating. After all, with the blood of sinners, all kinds of despicable things can be done." "Uh, if Taki Chiba cheated, then why was Xue Ying also taken away?" "This... who knows? I should be a witness." Participants talked a lot. "Chiba..." Xuena''s face clearly showed a worried look, and the appearance of the dark part made her feel something was wrong. "Don''t worry." Hongyan said, "No cheating." Obviously, Hirohiko heard the arguments of the testees, and a Xuena was worried about this. "I know how Chiba can cheat." Xuena looked at Hirohiko, knowing that he cares about himself, sighed, and said, "But Anbe..." "Chiba will be fine." Hongyan interrupted her and said, "Because I didn''t cheat." Hirohiko still thinks its cheating... "If it''s okay, it''s fine." Xuena didn''t know what happened~www.novelhall.com~ could only comfort herself like this. At this time, the auditorium is also piece by piece. "Hey! It''s over like this? Who won?" "Yes, who won?" "How the test results are not announced." "I''ll announce it later." "is it?" "Uh...it doesn''t seem to be, the big screen is turning." Everyone looked up and found that the big screen had turned up as expected, and the examination was not stopped because of the blocking of the wave of the water gate and the appearance of the dark part. Three generations of Hokage...I have to pass because of emotion and reason. Shinsuke Hyuga stood up, sighed, and walked towards the third Hokage. "Master Shinsuke, are you leaving?" a ninja next to him asked. "Ah, yes, there is something to be done." Shinsuke Hyuga nodded slightly to him, then paced away. Shinsuke-sama, what''s wrong? Is Xueying dissatisfied with her performance? The ninja tilted his head suspiciously. And Uzumaki Kushina noticed Shinsuke Hyuga and frowned slightly. Mr. Shinsuke also went? Let me go and check it out. With me here, Chiba can feel more at ease! Moreover, if someone bullies Chiba, I can also speak for him, no, beat someone! Uzumaki Kushina nodded, satisfied with the reason he had found for himself, and stood up and walked towards the third generation of Hokage. "Then, Jiraiya, Osamaru, Tsunade, I will leave it to you here." Three generations of Hokage stood up and said. Then, I left the highest stand and walked towards the Naruto office~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all on ~www.novelhall.com~Mobile Users please go to read. Chapter 69： the truth Hokage Office. Three generations of Hokage frowned, took a puff of cigarette, and spit it out slowly. "Three generations of adults, Hyuga Yuuki, and Taki Chiba have already arrived, and...sama Shinsuke and Kunsina adults have also arrived." After walking into the fire room of the Hokage office and reporting the arrival of Chiba and Hyuga Yuuki, he hesitated. After a while, he also reported to Sandai Hokage about the fact that Shinsuke Hyuga and Uzumaki Kunsina had also arrived. "Shinsuke, Kushina..." Three generations of Hokage''s frowning brows became tighter. He rubbed his brows and said, "Let them all come in." "Yes!" Huo Jian responded and was about to retreat. "Huoma, when they come in, you should withdraw first." The third generation of Hokage ordered again. There was a slight pause between the fire, and he nodded and said yes. Is this really such a secret? Can''t even I know? After that, Chiba, Hyuga Yuuki, Hyuga Shinsuke, and Uzumaki Kushina were brought into the Hokage office by Huoma, and Huoma was closed. Can''t you even know about this? Uzumaki Kushina frowned slightly, obviously this is not easy. Shinsuke Hyuga didn''t have any special expressions, just looked at Chiba. "Taki Chiba, Hyuga Xueying, I originally wanted to wait for you to grow up and tell you about this matter." Three generations of Hokage''s words came at this time. So... what is it? Is there any secret behind Hyuga Xueying killing me? Speaking of it, Hirohiko also told me that Hyuga Xueying looked at me with hatred in his eyes, but I haven''t done anything to make him hate, right? That time with Xue Na, he was considered to be...er...rivalry? It doesn''t seem to be someone who threatens Yuuna''s safety? Uh, it doesn''t seem to be. Indeed, Xueying Hyuga''s motive to kill me is too suspicious. Although Hyuga Xueying is very popular, but combining his words and deeds, this person is not the kind of perverted character who wants to kill after being approached. Chiba recalled all the contact with Hyuga Snow Eagle, Chiba frowned slightly. Speaking of it, he always said dirty traitor... dirty traitor... traitor? As a traitor, only my father who had never met and gave me a start that was hated by the villagers. Could it be that this matter has something to do with my father! Chiba made a judgment. And Yuuki Hyuga, he looked at the three generations of Hokage, and also looked at Shinsuke Hyuga, and was surprised: Does Lord Shinsuke also know about this? The three generations of Hokage looked at Hyuga Shina, and then at Uzumaki Kushina. Both of them did not speak. Hyuga took a silent glance at Hyuga Yuki, with a sigh in his eyes, while Uzumaki Kushina stood quietly and abnormally. Behind Ye''s body, his hand was gently resting on Qianye''s shoulder. It doesn''t matter, there is a teacher. Kushina didn''t say anything, but the moment his hand was placed on Chiba''s shoulder, Chiba''s heart naturally appeared with Kushina''s reassuring words. Chiba knew that this was not ninjutsu, nor was it his own special talent. He knew what Kushina was thinking. But this is what Kushina wants to convey in this shot. Chiba was slightly startled. Yosina, did you follow me because I was worried? "Hyuga Yuki, the person who killed your father Hyuga Sara, was not Chiba''s father Taki Maha." Three generations of Hokage sighed and said. Chiba''s father and Hyuga Xueying''s father? Uzumaki Kushina''s face was slightly surprised. Sure enough, this Hyuga Xueying is my father Ive never met and caused me trouble? Chiba raised his brow twice. "Impossible! Everyone said, and all the evidence shows that it was Taki Chiba''s father Ryu Zhenye, a traitor who betrayed the village, and then my father discovered that he cruelly killed my father!" His eyes widened slightly, his eyes filled with unbelief, and he said excitedly. Even because he was too excited, he took a step forward and his voice became louder unchecked. It turned out to be like this, because my father killed his father, so as a son, will he kill me for revenge? Will the father pay the debt? Chiba looked at Hyuga Xueying, but when he touched the face of Hyuga Xueying, his body was slightly shaken. Because, Xueying Hyuga at this time had tears in his eyes. "Your father died to protect Maha, the father of Chiba." At this time, Shinsuke Hyuga spoke. protected my father? Chiba looked at Shinsuke Hyuga in surprise, but there was no sign of lying on the latter''s face, and his face was serious. Chiba also knows that Shinsuke Hyuga is a defiant figure in the Hyuga family, and he does not speak nonsense, and he has no reason to excuse the "sinner of the village". Not only Chiba, Uzumaki Kushina and Hyuga Xueying also looked at Shinsuke Hyuga with surprise, Xu Shi turned his head too violently, and the tears in Hyuga Xueying''s eyes flew down and floated in the air. "You...what are you talking about? Lord Shinsuke? My father, actually protecting that traitor? He...he also betrayed the village?" At this time, Chiba couldn''t see Hyuga Xueying''s face. Hearing these words, he could imagine Hyuga Xueying''s face of confusion, disbelief and panic. "Sara did not betray the village. Your father Hyuga Sara, and Chiba''s father Taki Maha, they and I grew up together." Shinsuke Hyuga showed a nostalgic expression on his face and sighed: "At the beginning, the three of us Being divided into a team, both of them died to protect me. In the end, I was the father who killed you two." "Master Shinsuke...how could it be Lord Shinsuke...impossible! The layout of the village was clearly stolen by Taki Maha. It was also discovered in time by my father. He reported three generations of Naruto-sama, but he was given to him by the traitor Taki Maha. Killed, but the third generation of Hokage successfully stopped..." Hyuga Xueying took a step back. "I lost the village defense map!" Shinsuke Hyuga suddenly said sharply, with regret and pain on his face. "It is Sara and Maha, desperately regaining the defense plan!" Shinsuke Hyuga looked at Hyuga Snow Eagle, his voice lowered. "It was me who killed them." "This is impossible!" Hyuga Xueying yelled out almost hysterically. Shinsuke Hyuga is his father-like existence most respected. At this time, I heard that the resentment over the past seven years was due to the father-like existence. His father died because of his mentor and adoptive father. Obviously Xueying Hyuga couldn''t accept it. Chiba pursed his lips while looking at Hyuga Yuki, looking at Hyuga Shinsuke''s "this is not true, Lord Shinsuke, you are lying to me, this joke is not funny", and her lips are slowly being dissatisfied with Hyuga Yuki. After disappearing, he had a faint hunch that perhaps the biggest victim of this incident was Xueying Hyuga. The feeling of disaster left by the previous generation... "At that time, as the second son of the Hyuga family, I was about to be imprinted with the "cage bird" curse. My brother, the current head of the Hyuga family, couldn''t bear to let me be separated, but suffered from the pressure of the elders in the family. I asked the three generations of Hokage to give me the task of transporting the village''s defense map." Shinsuke Hyuga closed his eyes and bit his teeth: "As long as I complete such an important task, I have a certain reputation in the village, even if it is. The elders of the clan also have no reason to put me in a separate family." Indeed, if there is a certain prestige and fame in the village, then this is also an honor in itself. If it is classified as a division of the family, the honor for the Hyuga family may be halved. After all, the Hyuga family is dominated by the clan, and most of the outside facades are from the clan. Chiba synthesized the original work and judged like this. This contemporary Patriarch of the Hyuga family has a great mind! Use prestige and honor to stop the elders. "Three generations of adults are also very embarrassed. I have to perform such an important task by myself. However, my brother''s bitter request finally handed over the task to me." said Hyuga Shinsuke. Three generations of Hokage heard this, took a breath of smoke, and sighed. "Originally, everything went smoothly, but when I arrived at my destination, I was besieged by a group of Tonin, and the defense plan was also snatched away. Sara and Maha knew that I had accepted the task and knew that I was going to be assigned. The separation of the family. In order to prevent me from being engraved with a "cage bird", I accepted my brothers entrustment and followed me in secret. After the defense plan was snatched away, the two of them caught up with me without my knowledge. Quntu Shinobu grabbed the defense map back, and on the way, he was attacked by a group of ninjas. In order to protect Maha, Sara brought the defense map back smoothly and died in the hands of the enemy." said Hyuga Shinsuke. "Then, this Taki Manha, did he betray the village?" Uzumaki Kushina asked: "It doesn''t make sense, so hard to regain the defense plan, and even the partners who got along day and night sacrificed to protect the defense plan. , He cannot surrender to the enemy. If he has betrayed the village before then, then he should kill Mr. Sara." Yes, Kushina is right. Chiba looked at the three generations of Hokage. Because the three generations of Hokage at this time were taking a puff of smoke, he sighed and said, "Maha, the hero of the village." As soon as these words came out, Uzumaki Kushina, Chiba, and Hyuga Yuuki were all shocked, and Hyuga Shinsuke''s body trembled slightly. "Actually, it wasn''t just the defense plan that was attacked that day. Konoha''s forbidden surgery room was also attacked. Forbidden surgery Eight Door Dunjia was stolen..." Sandai frowned and said, thinking about the situation at the time must be very difficult. Bamen Dunjia was stolen? Chiba was taken aback, he suddenly thought of the basement under the cabin, the scroll of the eight-door Dunjia, which was also an opportunity for him to learn the eight-door Dunjia. Could it be that "Have you got it back?" Chiba blurted out. Three generations of Hokage shook his head with a worried look on his face, and said: "We have never found it, but we are also convinced that this scroll should not have been obtained by Toendo. The forbidden scroll is hidden somewhere in our village." will not be so coincidental? Chiba blinked, thinking of the scroll of the Eight Door Dunjia. "Chiba, don''t interrupt, what happened after that?" Uzumaki Kushina asked. "After Zhenye regained the defense plan, he returned to the village and learned about it. Then he made such a proposal. He pretended to defect with the defense plan, and then let the village spread the news that he had stolen the defense plan and defected. At that time, the local ninjas will definitely find him, and then ambush a good man by his side. And in order to be realistic, he requested that these news should be spread in the village, everyone knows, even the death of Zuliang~www.novelhall. Com~ is also to blame on him, saying that he killed it. And the next thing, Zhenye successfully attracted the attention of Tonin, and came to seize the defense map, Tonin was killed by me, and according to this The information in Shinobu''s corpse, we successfully tracked down all the invading Tunin and caught it all in one go. However, Zhenye was also injured in the two battles at that time..." Three generations did not go on and smoked in silence. Shinsuke Hyuga also had a look of grief, and said: "Later, according to Maha''s last intention, in order to cover up my mission failure, the third generation of Hokage did not clarify his rumors, as a traitor... died. And I also died because of his sacrifice. , Has not been printed on the caged bird for the time being." "Mahaha died as a "traitor" to protect the village and close friends." Three generations of Naruto said: "He is a great ninja." listening to the evaluation of three generations of Hokage. Chiba frowned. He had no real feelings for this father, and as a traverser, it was impossible for him to have any feelings for Taki Mahaba. However, after hearing about his deeds, Chiba felt a little regretful, not seeing this ninja who was rated "great" by Naruto. Then, he laughed. When I was abandoning myself, I was still complaining about why I was not born into a family of great descent, such as the fourth generation of Hokage, when I was Narutos brother. For example, the Uchiha clan, playing around and so on. but now It seems that I was born well. For the village, for the partners...this Taki Mahaba is also a ninja who inherited the will of fire from the first generation! also has a lot of face~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 70： Thats it Seeing Chiba smile, the third generation of Hokage spit out a puff of smoke, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "What''s wrong? Chiba." "No! Nothing..." Chiba hurriedly straightened his face, showing an abnormal expression just now when he was not paying attention. Then, he suddenly thought of a saying: "My father is not a traitor, not a sinner. It''s great." Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage, Uzumaki Kunai, and Hyuga Shinsuke all fell silent. The Hyuga Xueying on the side seemed to be unable to accept the truth, and the whole person was in a daze. Uzumaki Kushina looked at Chiba, and then at Hyuga Snow Eagle. Hyuga Xueyings cognition for many years has been changed. Even the person he wants to revenge is the son of the person his father wants to protect. It is inevitable that he cannot accept it. Compared with that, Chibas mentality is much better, even if he is left out. When I learned that my father was not a sinner, but a hero, I didn''t complain of resentment or complaint about my situation. is really a good boy! Shinsuke Hyuga also looked at Chiba, and said nothing. At this time, the three generations of Naruto looked at Hyuga Yukie, sighed, and said, "This is what happened. Taki Maha is not your enemy. There is no hatred between you and Chiba. Sara is also a great ninja. , He is also a hero who protected the village." Hyuga Xueying raised his head blankly, and said, "Is it...is it really like this?" He looked at the three generations of Hokage, at Shinsuke Hyuga, and at Chiba. "Between me and him..." Three generations of Hokage knew that he could not accept it yet, and sighed again and said: "Actually, you two, your father, should hope that you can get along well. After all, the relationship between Mahaba and Sara is very good." And Shinsuke Hyuga also squatted down, stroked Hyuga Xueying''s head with one hand, and said, "Everything is my fault, I''m sorry, Xueying, and Chiba, I''m sorry." Listening to Shinsuke Hyuga''s sincere apology, Chiba frowned slightly. I want to come, Hyuga Shinsuke is also very painful, after all, his two close friends died for him, and his heart is actually uncomfortable, full of guilt. It turned out to be like this, because it was the son of a close friend, I saved Xuena, so he would say "Welcome to be a guest anytime" when he visits me. It is not that I saved Xuena and he threw out the olive branch gratefully, but that I am the son of his late best friend. Chiba knew it clearly. To be honest, he had no real sense of this matter. Although he suffered from the cold eyes of the people in the village, he was accustomed to loneliness. In fact, he didn''t care much. His situation in the previous life was similar. Then, through this matter, Bo sympathizes, and finally seeks benefits for himself? He can''t do it either. He didn''t want to insult a ninja who died for the sake of the village and his partner. After all, Chiba is obsessed with anime and Naruto, isn''t it because of the characters who illuminate the road in this war-torn and dark world? three generations, four generations, itachi... And although this Taki Mahaba does not appear in the original world, his actions are no different from those of the third, fourth, and Itachi people. Faced with Shinsuke Hyugas apology, Chiba shook his head, but did not speak. He did not know what to say. Seeing Hyuga Snow Eagle still looks unacceptable. Shinsuke Hyuga sighed, and said, "Three generations of Naruto-sama, the test is still going on for everyone, Chiba and Xueying are both participants. Lets get here first. After I go back, I will explain to Xueying. of." "No, no need." At this time, Xueying Hyuga''s eyes were suddenly clear, and he looked at Chiba and said: "My perception of you is wrong, I apologize. But under the circumstances, I didn''t think I wanted to kill. You are at fault." This Hyuga Snow Eagle... always feels so hot! Chiba raised her brows and twitched the corners of her mouth. At this time, Hyuga Xueying turned around and said to Shinsuke Hyuga: "Sir Shinsuke, when the Nakanin exam is over, can I have a good talk with you? I want to...listen to my father''s story." Shinsuke Hyuga looked at Hyuga Xueying. He could no longer see the hatred and depression in his eyes. He just wanted to know the story of his father. This kid, figured it out! Just now... Shinsuke Hyuga nodded and said with joy, "You can come to me anytime." If you cherish hatred for Taki Chiba again, it would be a blasphemy against your fathers will to protect Taki Maha! Hyuga Xueying took a deep breath, feeling relieved. But this Taki Chiba still couldn''t let him get close to Master Yukina. He didn''t have the feeling of inheriting the blood of a hero like Taki Maha. It was too ordinary. As a teammate of Master Yukina, it was disqualified! Moreover, I don''t feel that I can become friends with him. If Chiba knew what Hyuga Xueying was thinking now, the two would definitely have to fight here. Three generations of Hokage saw Hyuga Xueying''s eyes and Chiba''s dissatisfied gaze at Hyuga Xueying, knowing that the killing intent between the two had disappeared, and both of them had accepted this fact, and he was somewhat relieved. As for now... it seems to be purely looking at each other''s eyes... The third generation smiled slightly, because the two had already looked at each other at this time. Hyuga Xueying was dissatisfied with Chiba, and Chiba was dissatisfied with Hyuga Xueying. These two people... don''t seem to be able to get along well... "Then, the Zhongnin exam is still in progress. You are all test participants, now go back to the test site." Said Naruto III. "Wait a minute!" Uzumaki Kushina said suddenly. The three generations of Hokage, Chiba, Shinsuke Hyuga, and Yuuki Hyuga are all taken aback, looking at Uzumaki Kushina. "Since things are clear now, I think the rumors should be cleared up. Because of the rumors, Chiba is now being treated unfairly." Uzumaki Kushina stepped forward and said in a rare and serious voice. Chiba, you are a good boy, don''t care about this. But as your teacher, I can''t just sit back and watch. "Forget it, Mr. Kushina, there is nothing wrong with it now." Chiba was slightly moved. He knew that this Kushina said it for himself. "Boom!" When Chiba''s voice fell, the red-haired Uzumaki Kushina was knocked down with a heavy punch. The beating Chiba squatted down, and a large bag of fists on the top of his head rose red. it hurts! why did you hit me! Chiba held her head, tears almost falling. Hyuga Yukiyuki and Hyuga Shinsuke opened their eyes wide, and at the same time stepped back two steps. very scary "boom!" Uzumaki Kushina raised her red hair, and patted her hand on the desk of the third generation of Hokage. The pen-hold shot of the documents on the desk was shocked. Three generations of Hokage were so shocked that they leaned directly on the back chair, and the pipe almost fell to the ground. "Sandaime, since you know about Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ why did you let him suffer such injustice..." Uzumaki Kuzina almost got in front of Sandai Hokage, staring at him fiercely, but then She didn''t say half a word, she turned her head slightly and looked at her hand. Chiba grabbed her wrist and said, "Well, Mr. Kushina, let my father continue to protect the village and his favorite partner!" When these words came out, the three generations of Hokage were stunned, Uzumaki Kushina was stunned, and even Hyuga Shinsuke and Hyuga Yuuki were stunned. "But..." Uzumaki Kushina was still very dissatisfied. "Teacher Kushina, I am living well now!" Chiba looked at Uzuna Kushina''s eyes and said. This sentence comes from Chibas sincerity. Now, although the Three World Wars are approaching, he will inevitably be a little nervous, but his daily life is very fulfilling, his strength is increasing day by day, and he is different from his previous life. No matter whether Nai, or Nine Shinna in front of him, he really cared about himself and he could completely trust him. All of this was much better than the previous life. He was very satisfied and didn''t dare to ask too much. "Chiba..." Uzumaki Kushina murmured. At this time, the three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba, his eyes gleaming. This kid...has a mature heart. Chiba smiled slightly, and said, "The Chunnin exam is still in progress, let''s go, I will become Chunnin, Teacher Kushina, don''t forget your barbecue." Uzumaki Kushina looked at him, his expression gradually eased, and finally he smiled. "I won''t forget, you meat slave." Then, the two looked at each other and smiled~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are available at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 71： return Finally, Takimas matter was kept secret at Chibas request. In response to this, Uzumaki Kushina didn''t say anything except sighed. As for Hyuga Shinsuke and Hyuga Yuki, after all, it is related to the reputation of the Hyuga family. If people know this, Taki Maha will be a big blow to the Hyuga family in order to protect the Hyuga Shinsuke''s infamy. Even Shinsuke Hyuga will be printed "bird in a cage" because of this incident, and he naturally promised to keep it secret. In short, in Chiba''s view, this should be the best ending. I didn''t have any loss anyway. Even if Taki Maha was regarded as a hero, so what? Maybe he will be changed by the villagers and his situation will change. Get better. However, thinking that the villagers who hated themselves would change their views, become enthusiastic and kind, and even be overly enthusiastic and kind because they blamed him. Seriously, Chiba got goose bumps and a little nauseous. It''s fine now. There is the owner of Konoha Mantou and Uncle Yile. There are also some villagers who don''t mind his identity, don''t care that he is the "son of a traitor", and care about him sincerely. There are Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena, this is enough, he doesn''t expect too much. Even if Taki Mahaba is really a traitor, it doesn''t matter. The goal for him now is the Zhongnin exam in front of him, and the three wars in the near future. He must master more ninjutsu and exercise a stronger body. To be honest, it was the first time that he felt that his life was so fulfilling, even if his current life was just boring to not be boring training, either training or pair training, every day he even made himself exhausted and scarred. However, this kind of physical fatigue and pain cannot overcome the spiritual fulfillment. That''s it! Chiba walked out of Hokage''s office and walked in front of Uzumaki Kushina. Behind them were Shinsuke Hyuga and Yuuki Hyuga, knowing whether they were intentionally or unintentionally, they were some distance away from Chiba and Kunsina. And Shinsuke Hyuga behind him said to Yuuki Hyuga, "We owe Chiba a favor." Hyuga Xueying frowned. Although he was very dissatisfied with Chiba, he had no hatred for Chiba when he knew the truth. He could think calmly about Chiba''s affairs instead of blindly denying Chiba. Ye''s everything. Hyuga Yuuki knew that Chiba had every reason to ask the three generations of Hokage to clarify the village''s misunderstanding of Taki Maya. He is a "son of a hero", not a "son of a traitor." But he did not. Instead, he followed his father''s will and continued to endure the disgust in the village. Replaced by me, can I do it? Hyuga Xueying asked himself, and then he said: "Sir Shinsuke, I think so too. But I really don''t think I can become good friends with him as my father expected." Shinsuke Hyuga looked at Hyuga Xueying, smiled slightly, and said, "It''s okay, don''t force it. As long as the misunderstanding between you is resolved, it will be fine. Also, Xueying...I''m sorry, it''s me..." "Sir Jinsuke, please don''t say that. It was you who raised me and taught me soft boxing since childhood. I will never forget this kindness. My father sacrificed for you is the consequence of his own choice. I will not blaspheme my father. Of the will! So please don''t apologize, Lord Shinsuke." said Hyuga Xueying. Shinsuke Hyuga was taken aback and asked: Is this kid teaching me to blaspheme Sara''s will? Xueying, maybe it''s not worse than Chiba, maybe he can help me with that matter. "I see, Xue Ying, I won''t mention the apology anymore. You must pass the Zhongnin exam. After passing, there is something I want to talk to you." Shinsuke Hyuga said. "Yes, Lord Shinsuke!" said Hyuga Xueying. The four of them walked all the way, and when they returned to the exercise site, Uzumaki Kushina banged Chiba with a horror and threatened that he would be beaten if he failed the Nakanin exam and returned to the original ordinary audience. Seat. And Shinsuke Hyuga didn''t watch the game anymore and went straight back. As for Chiba and Hyuga Xueying, Chiba was holding his head, and Kushinas burst of chestnut aches and pains. And Hyuga Xueying walked by his side, with a gloating smile at the corner of his mouth. Although not obvious, it was indeed a gloating smile. Chiba glanced at him. Although this **** wants to kill me, it is excusable. After all, his own father was killed. It is logical to hate the son of the enemy. If it is me, I don''t think it will be any better. Moreover, Hyuga Xueying and the Hyuga family are inextricably linked after all, and even between him and Jinsuke, it should be the master and father. If he is really uneasy, I am afraid Xuena will be very embarrassed. After all, Xuena saved my life, and she couldn''t make her embarrassed. But, want to be friends with him? It is absolutely impossible! This kid is so annoying! It''s so popular! If he provokes me, I guess I can''t help but beat him! Walking into the auditorium of the participants, the surprised and puzzled eyes of the other participants and such things as "It is Takichiba and Xueying, they are back!", "Yes, by the way, why were they taken away by Anbu? Is it really cheating?", "But I dont think its cheating, and the test officer didnt say who won and what happened?" During the discussion, the two snorted each and turned their heads. spread. It seems that the matter has been resolved, and there is no killing intent between the two. Bo Feng Shuimen withdrew his gaze from the battle in the field, and felt relieved, but also a bit wry smile. These two boys seem to be incompatible! "Chiba! Are you back? Are you okay? Why would you be called by Anbe?" Apparently, Xuena was very worried about Chiba''s situation. He immediately walked up when he saw Chiba and asked a series of questions. Hirohiko also found Chiba at this time, and walked up quickly: "It''s not your turn." means that after Chiba was taken away, there was no random fight in Chiba. Looking at Hirohiko and Xuena, Chiba smiled slightly and said, "In fact, there is nothing to do~www.novelhall.com~ Some things, because they need to be kept secret, I cant tell you, as long as you know, there is nothing to do. " Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Xuena frowned, but immediately relieved that she knew that Chiba was really fine. "It''s fine if it''s all right." She didn''t ask Chiba too much to tell her. "Yeah." Hongyan also nodded, without further questioning. "Oh... Hirohiko, this is back to you. I was just taken away and forgot." Chiba handed the ninja bag to Hirohiko. Hirohiko reached out to take it, nodded, and said, "Watching the game, it''s Takeshi Shiga." Shiga Taketakes game? Chiba and Xuena took a few steps forward, and the three of them stood side by side, looking towards the court. I saw, Shiga Takeyake kicked sideways and kicked on the right side of the opponent, hitting the key point, and the opponent suddenly became black and fainted. "I hit the point directly?" Chiba was taken aback. "Well, his physical skills are very accurate, and he specializes in the opponent''s vitals, and his strength is also very good. Otherwise, with a little harder, the opponent may have a major event." Xuenai explained. After that, she glanced at her. After leaving Chiba, he also looked to the outside direction, which was the direction of Hyuga Xueying. Brother Xueying and Chiba... are they okay? Obviously, she was worried about the relationship between Chiba and Hyuga Xueying. After all, the trouble was so unpleasant. She always had a feeling that this time Chiba and Xueying were taken away by Anbe. It must have something to do with their relationship. At this time, the announcement of Bofeng Shuimen came. "Zhongnin exam, second test, eleventh, Shiga Wuyuesheng~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 72： Im hungry Watching the big screen turn again, Chiba looked at Shiga Takedake who was back in the field, and his eyes flashed. That Kiuchi Kento was also standing on the stand, watching his posture, there was no sign of injury. I was hit by Xuena just now and vomited blood. Is the injury healed now? Chiba thought. "Xue Na, didn''t you just make a heavy move?" Chiba suddenly asked. Xuena was looking at the big screen and was startled when he heard the words. He didn''t realize what Chiba was asking. Then suddenly, she had only one test now, and Chiba asked, naturally, it was a test with Kiuchi Kento. "No, it''s not a heavy hand, but the goal is to knock him out." Xue Na said. ''S goal is to stun him...It''s very general, but listening to Xuena''s tone, he should still be merciful, but the action is not light. Is it all right to hurt so quickly? "What''s wrong?" Hongyan asked too. "No, I''m just a little concerned about that Taketo Kiuchi and Takeshi Shiga." Chiba said subconsciously. "Shiga Taketake 3 points, Kiuchi Kento loses 1 point." Hirohiko said. "2 points? This Shiga Taketake has won three games?" Chiba was startled. "Yes, he was named in the eleven games just now. The eighth and tenth games before were all his games. They were both won. It seems that Kiuchi Kento hasn''t played yet." Xue Na said. Chiba involuntarily glanced at Shiga Takedake''s side, only to find that Hyuga Xueying seemed to be looking there too. Did Hyuga Xueying even notice that guy? Chiba frowned, retracted his gaze, and looked at the big screen. However, it is impossible to fight Shiga Takeyake. He gave up one round and won three rounds. His three rounds have already been played, and he has even finished naming. He has confirmed promotion. I can''t touch it. And that Kiuchi Kento, that swordsmanship, is also a great threat. Chiba thought about it, and suddenly there was a "gurulu" sound. He, I''m hungry! Very hungry! "Cough!" Chiba coughed slightly and turned away to avoid the gaze drawn by this belly call. "Hirohiko, Yukina, do you have any food? I''m hungry." Chiba lowered his voice as much as possible and said to Hirohiko and Yukina. After a battle with Yuuki Hyuga, his physical strength was almost exhausted, and his stomach was naturally hungry, but he had been on the side of Hokage for three generations before, attracted by the truth of Taki Mahaba, did not notice it, and now his stomach is protesting. , And then bursts of hunger swept through. Chiba subconsciously clutched his stomach. He can bear all the pain, but he can''t bear it only when he is hungry. This may have something to do with being a foodie in his previous life, or it may have something to do with awakening his gluttonous instinct after eating char siu ramen in this life. He really has nothing to do with eating. At this time, the big screen has stopped beating, and both sides of the competition have been determined. Kiuchi Kento VS Okita Goro. Although he is very concerned about Kiuchi Kento, Chiba is now more concerned about his own hunger problem, so he didn''t even look at it. "Military Liang Pill." Hirohiko took out a black pill from the supply bag behind him and handed it to Chiba. Chiba took it, and went up to smell it. This smell... doesn''t feel good. Instinctively, Chiba refused to eat this. Hirohiko looked at Qianye Wenjunliang pills, then frowned and refused, and almost laughed with a "poof". It looks like some kind of animal... This is what Hongyan thought in his heart. "I still have some rice balls, do you want to eat?" Xuena didn''t know where to take out two rice balls. Seeing the perfectly triangular rice **** made up of snow-white rice and black seaweed, Chiba walked forward quickly and took the two rice **** that were several times larger than Xuena''s palm, and couldn''t wait to bite them down. Seeing the sweetness of Chiba''s food, a slight blush flashed across Xuena''s face, and a beautiful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Hirohiko saw in his eyes and snickered in his heart: I''m sure these two rice **** must have been made by Xuena himself, and they were made specifically for Chiba. There is still meat! Chiba bit some sweet and uncontrollable juice, which was undoubtedly gravy, and then he took another bite, and as expected, he ate a large piece of tender meat. "Woo...Thank you so much, Xuena." Chiba swallowed, thanking vaguely. Xuena''s face became more flushed, and her smile became more beautiful. Hiroshiko turned his head and shrugged, but he didn''t know what he was doing. There is meat, 100% is made exclusively for Chiba. He thought so. The rice **** are very big. After so much rice and meat, Chiba feels that the hunger has completely disappeared. After the hunger pangs disappeared, Chiba felt that the feeling of weakness due to physical exhaustion had also disappeared for the most part, and he even felt that he was able to turn on the life mode again. After a short rest, my physical strength almost recovered. Chiba looked at the Junliang Pill in his hand, then smelled it, and moved a long distance away with a look of disgust, and finally returned it to Hongyan too embarrassed, and put it in his pocket. At this time, an announcement came from the field. "Chinin test, the second test, the twelfth game, Kiuchi Kento wins!" Following the announcement, a surprised whisper came next to him. "Hey, did you guys see it! Just now, were three healthy people?" "In an instant, in an instant, Goro was cut down? Just kidding~www.novelhall.com~ Goro also specializes in swordsmanship." "Is this really the man from the tail of the crane? How strong!" "This is not good... Facing such a healthy person, I have no confidence at all. Can swordsmanship be so strong?" Hearing a round, Hirohiko and Chiba looked at the field subconsciously. At this time, Kiuchi put away the sword, snorted to Goro Okita, and said: "Don''t underestimate me, whether you are a genius of swordsmanship , I am much better than you!" cold expression, arrogant words. And Okita Goro had lost consciousness and was carried out of the exercise field, and Kiuchi took a glance here, his gaze fell on Hinata Xueying, and after a cold snort of disdain, he left the competition field. Bo Feng Shuimen looked at his back. Sure enough, as the real number said, this kid is a bit extreme. Chiba and Hirohiko glanced at each other, their faces were solemn. Although they didn''t see Kiuchi''s performance just now, they all noticed it was unusual. At this time, the big screen has turned up, and the first row stopped. Hirohiko Uchiha! "It''s me." Hirohiko said, but his eyes were glancing at the returning Kiuchi Kento. "Yeah," Chiba said. At this time, Yukina also seemed to be relieved from a certain state, stepped forward, and said to Hongyan: "Come on." At this time, the second ranking character stopped. Taki Chiba! Hirohiko was taken aback. Xuena was taken aback. Chiba was also taken aback. Next scene. Hirohiko Uchiha VS Chiba Takiba~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 73： Hirohiko Uchiha VS Taki 0 ??Ye "Uchiha Hirohiko and Taki Chiba? Did they meet?" "Hey? Will people from the same team be randomized?" "Anyway, there is a good show to watch. " "Who do you think will win? Uchiha Hirohiko or Taki Chiba?" "Of course it is Hirohiko Uchiha, he is the Uchiha clan, and he has even opened his eyes on the writing wheel." "Not at all. I heard that when he was in the Ninja School, this Takichiba was not very good at first, and his grades were also crane tails, but before graduating early, he suddenly showed the talents of genius. Only those who were defeated were allowed to graduate early." "Where did you hear it?" "My brother said, he is still in the ninja school." "Taki Chiba? Can defeat Uchiha Hirohiko? Don''t forget, Shiga Takedake just abstained from Uchiha Hirohiko." "I also feel that I can''t beat it, but Hirohiko Uchiha is good." "I think so too. This Takichiba doesn''t seem to have anything special about it, how can it be the opponent who writes round eyes." Participants talked a lot. And over there in the auditorium. "It''s Hirohiko from Uchiha. This kid is very good, but he doesn''t like to talk. I like him." "Yeah, yeah, every time I come to my house to buy a ninja, I am quiet, standing there like a doll, so cute." "I started writing at the age of seven. Among the geniuses, the Uchiha family are all outstanding. No, no one of the same age can compare to him." "I look forward to it! Uchiha Hirohiko''s game." "Yes! Seriously, why did the three generations of Hokage team up with this child and Miss Xuenai and the son of the traitor? Isn''t this an insult to this child and Miss Xuenai?" "Who knows! The idea of ??the three generations of adults is not something we can guess. But I think the three generations of adults have done too much for this matter." Listening to the discussion around, the word "well" on Uzumaki Kushinas forehead was beating. After learning the truth about Taki Mahabas rebellion, this kind of villagers disgusting remarks against Chiba made her more angry than before. Big. Obviously he was the son of a hero. Chiba''s father used his life and reputation to save the huge loss of Konoha Village. Although the forbidden scroll of Hachimon Dunjia has not been found, he has not let it flow into the hands of Tuyin. This is already a great credit. Eight-door Dunjia, she has heard about it. She heard that when the eight-door is fully opened, she will gain dozens of times the strength of Hokage, but it requires arduous training to open the door. This is what Watergate told himself. Once this forbidden technique falls into the hands of the enemy, the consequences will be disastrous. But now, the son of the hero has suffered such criticism, of course she felt angry. Damn it, Hirohiko, Yukina and Chiba are the best together! The three are in good harmony with each other and their relationship is also very good! Uh...Although the three of them are a little gloomy, they are lively and cheerful without children. However, this battle... Uzumaki Kushina cleaned up his anger and looked towards the court. At this time, Chiba and Hirohiko had already walked into the court, and the water gate of the wave had been raised with one hand, ready to announce the start of the game. Uzumaki Kuzina smiled slightly and looked at the two people on the court. Xue Na was on the second floor, quietly clenching her small fist. Both of you have to come on! "Nakanin exam, second test, thirteenth field, Hirohiko Uchiha vs. Chiba Taki, start!" Bo Feng Shuimen announced that after the announcement, he was instantaneous and flashed away from the place. Chiba squinted slightly, and Hongyan''s eyes on the opposite side were scarlet. The writing wheel eyes had been opened, and the two gouyu made a circle. Can''t be big... Before this half of the thought in Chiba''s mind was finished, his eyes widened slightly, and he looked down sharply. One foot kicked fiercely from under him. Chiba only felt a pain in his jaw. People are already flying. This is Shadow Dance Leaf... So fast! Chiba was in the air with his eyes looking backwards. As expected, Hongyan was in his shadow, flying out in a parabola parallel to him. There is no doubt that it is Shadow Dance Leaf! At this time, Hirohiko''s eyes condensed, Gouyu turned around in his eyes again, and he turned and kicked Chiba''s right side with an upward kick. this is Chiba felt Hirohiko''s action, and subconsciously raised his hand to block, blocking the kick. "Boom!" Hirohiko''s foot hit Chiba''s hand firmly, and there was a muffled sound. What a heavy force! When did Hongyan''s physical skills become so powerful! Just when Chiba was surprised, Hongyan''s foot and his hand moved away. Using his blocking power, he turned to his side, turning around, grabbing his back collar with one hand, and violently He threw to the ground from the air. Chiba only felt the back collar tighten, and the person flew out like an arrow from the string, falling towards the ground. This is what I deal with Hyuga Xueying... Chiba looked back, but saw that Hongyan was in the air with a seal in his hand. When he saw it, the seal had already ended. this is Chiba frowned. I saw Hongyan take a deep breath, his chest and abdomen bulged, and then a flame spit out, which rose in the wind, gradually turning into a big fireball, burning the air, and coming oncoming. Art fire escape **** fireball! The huge fireball, reflected in Chiba''s pupils, came in an instant. "boom!" The moment Chiba fell to the ground, the fireball also blasted, and the moment it touched the ground, it burst into a sea of ??flames. "despair!" Hongyan landed, the writing wheel turned, and suddenly turned and raised his hand to block. "Boom!" The first kick behind him was blocked by his sturdy block. After that, his pupils widened slightly, and his blocking hand slammed into his face. Is this Chiba''s physical skills? This strength is terrible! Astonishment was reflected in Hongyan''s eyes, and the whole person was kicked and kicked out by this first paragraph. Chiba Konoha''s whirlwind was exhausted, and fell to the ground gently, but after landing, he squatted down suddenly, and a cold light swept over his head. Hongyan swept away without suffering, his eyes looked down, Gouyu turned, and at the same time, his other hand pressed down to block. "Boom!" The flesh muffled. Chiba was squatting, and a backstage kick with both hands supporting the ground was blocked by Hirohiko. "Boom!" "Boom!" At this moment, Chiba smashed into a pit, and the flames burned Qianye suddenly into a cloud of white mist, the white mist dispersed, and a piece of wood was burning. At the same time, Hongyan who was kicked to the wall also exploded into white mist, and a piece of double wood slowly fell. A strand of green Chakra slowly escaped from Qianye''s shoulders. Hongyan''s eyes widened slightly, his eyes slowly showing shock, his hand was being kicked up by Chiba little by little. This... more power! "Boom!" Hongyan''s surprised thoughts hadn''t been turned, Chiba''s kick rushed forward and hit his chin with a fierce kick. He only felt the lightness of his foot, and the whole person was kicked off the ground. Rise. Afterwards, the figure flashed, Qianye''s hands pressed **** one foot, and the whole person sprang up, turning over in the air and slashing with one foot. "Boom!" Hong Yan''s head suddenly lowered, and his whole body was smashed into the ground. With one hit, Chiba didn''t show any joy. Instead, he turned around in the air, and threw out his hands behind his back. Three shurikens flew out. "Ding Ding Ding!" With three clear collisions, six shurikens were "dumbly" inserted into the ground. Qianye fell to the ground gently, his cheeks were slightly tilted on the way, and a shuriken brushed his cheeks. "Boom!" Chiba landed and was blown into a cloud of white mist by Hirohiko who hit the ground. Shadow clone! "Really ~www.novelhall.com~ I won''t let me breathe!" Chiba smiled wryly, looking at Hirohiko who reached his ninja bag behind him. And Hongyan still had that poker face, but a smile flashed in his eyes. "Hey...hey hey, just kidding, this... is this really two seven-year-olds fighting?" Such a sentence appeared in the audience. Then, the audience was quiet again. Uzumaki Jiuxina smiled. Chiba, don''t underestimate Hirohiko! The same disciple of mine, the same genius, maybe you will lose to him! Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the two facing off in the field. That''s why Uzumaki Kuzina said that "Chiba won''t lose before that time", this "at that time" is when I met Hirohiko! Chapter 74： strength Chiba sank slightly, staring at Hirohiko closely, feeling a headache. I don''t know what kind of training Hongyan has done during this period, and his physical skills are so good. Chiba tightly tightened his right hand. He was kicked by Hirohiko just now, and his hand was still slightly numb. Shuriken, I definitely cant beat him, ninjutsu? His fire escape is restrained by my water escape, and I also have soil escape... Aside from the burnt wood that he used to use the substitute technique, he was lying quietly in the pit at this time, and this pit is the big pit that Hyuga Snow Eagle''s back to the sky, and the original water in it has been affected by the fireball. The technique is steamed dry. Do you really need to use ninjutsu? Hirohiko threw me in this place and used the fireball technique. The purpose is probably to steam the water to prevent my water escape power from increasing. After all, water escape can only exert its greatest power when there is water, even if it is only half of the pit. , My water escape power can also increase a lot. Moreover, it can save chakras, and use existing water to perform the water escape technique. Without the water production process, chakras can save almost 70% to 80%. I really envy the chakra volume of the second generation of Naruto, which can create huge currents in waterless places. Alas, I still want to use the water to escape that water, but I guess it wont work anymore. My chakra volume cant support that ninjutsu where there is not enough water. Hirohiko''s move was just to block my large-scale water escape ninjutsu. Thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind. At this time, Hirohiko was also thinking about it. Chibas Chakra amount, after using the secret technique, was probably above the middle level of Ninja, and the level of Ninja level among the elites. Compared with before, he opened this secret technique and increased the amount of Chakra more. This is because Is the control more perfect? It is correct to dispose of the water first. Hirohiko nodded silently. Mr. Kusina is also a ninja of water escape. Like Chiba, it is estimated that he has taught Chiba a lot of water escape. According to the water escape used by Mrs. Kusina, Chiba has at least mastered the water rush wave and Water dragon bombs, plus these from previous battles. Although the water dragon bomb is a B-level ninjutsu, Chiba''s learning ability will definitely be able to learn, but the water dragon bomb needs a considerable amount of water and should have been blocked. He can''t use it. Even if he uses it, Chakra will definitely consume a lot. He would not be so unwise. Then, next... Hirohiko''s eyes condensed, and the hand behind him moved slightly. He is going to do it! Chiba keenly felt Hirohiko''s movements, and he immediately became alert. Shuriken? Ninjutsu? Or feint cooperation? Chiba frowned slightly, imagining every possibility. At this time, Hirohiko moved, and his other hand slammed into the ninja bag. When his hands were thrown out, the eight shurikens spun towards Chiba. Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, and then his eyes widened slightly, but after seeing Hirohiko throw it out, his hands quickly formed seals. This seal is... Damn it! Write round eyes? Chiba paused, stopped the dodge trend, and quickly formed the seal with both hands. When the print was completed, he pressed down suddenly. Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique! I saw the shurikens come from eight to sixteen and sixteen to thirty-two. Earth escape, earth flow wall! An earth wall suddenly stood up. "Duh duh!" "Boom boom boom!" The moment the wall was erected, the Shuriken and Shuriken Shadow avatars hit the soil wall, and the dust flew around. At the same time, the Shuriken Shadow avatars also hit and exploded into white mist, slowly escaping away. Come, spread to the other side of the earth wall. Chiba frowned as she watched the spreading white mist and powder. Is it copied by Hirohiko with Shawanyan when I was in the shuriken shadow clone operation? It''s really an excellent writing round eyes, you can copy ninjutsu before you reach the three-gouyu... or A-level ninjutsu! He must have a back move, so... Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The dust on the dirt wall flies around, and the smoke is full. "Puff puff!" Suddenly, four shurikens suddenly sprang out from the powdery white mist, in an arc, and attacked Chiba. In an instant, attacked in front of you! retire! Chiba retreated abruptly, dodge the four arcing shurikens. "Ding!" Four shurikens hit one place, and Chiba was still flying back. Oops! Forget Hirohiko''s fancy shuriken skills! "Bangbang!" After the four shurikens collided, they shot in all directions. Two of them were inserted into the soil wall diagonally, and the two shurikens rushed towards him in a straight line at a faster speed. "Ding!" "Hey!" One kunai was inserted into Chiba''s shoulder, blood overflowing, and another one was knocked down by the kunai that Chiba touched at the moment. At this time, Chiba also fell to the ground, grabbing Kuwu with one hand, lying across his chest, looking up. The white mist is now dissipating, and the soil powder is also scattered. Where will he attack from, above? Or around? Chiba furrowed his brows and tightened the Kuwu in his hands slightly. However, Hongyan did not appear, and soon the white mist dissipated, the soil and dust fell, Hongyan did not move, nor did he attack with shuriken. what happened? Chiba frowned tighter. At this time, the earth wall collapsed, and the dust was everywhere. It was obviously riddled with a shuriken attack and could not be supported. Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly, and a look of shock appeared on his face. On the other side of the earth wall, Hirohiko stood in place. Two Hirohiko! Both hands are already forming seals! different seals! This is to... Chiba suddenly understood Hongyan''s thoughts in his heart, and frowned tightly, but at this time, Hongyan''s seal was over, and he could no longer interrupt. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" "The wind escapes, the wind cuts!" "The fire escapes, the wind explodes!" After the fireball and the rotating wind blade were finally spit out from Hongyan, they melted in one place, forming a flame burst wind swept toward Chiba rotating and burning. This flame explosion is still far away, and the blazing temperature has already made Qianye''s forehead sweat slightly. Combination Ninjutsu! Wind escape and fire escape, the wind rises to the fire! Unexpectedly, Hongyan is also a dual attribute, or Feng Dan and Huo Dan coexist! Chibas pupils reflected the blazing rotating flame column, and his face was slightly pale. So fast! And this temperature! Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly, this flame column possessed the speed of wind, extremely fast, and it was already in front of him in an instant. Chiba was sweating, not knowing whether it was the temperature of the flame or the tension in his heart, he was already sweating like rain. Uzumaki Kushina tugged and looked at the flame column in the field. At this time, everyone around her had subconsciously leaned back. Overheated! Hirohiko! I just told him some principles of combined ninjutsu, and he actually figured it out by himself. Uchiha''s fire escape, coupled with the wind escape that can increase the power of fire escape... This kid has discovered two attributes in his body, so did he ask me the question of combining ninjutsu? However, this power...If it is hit head-on, Chiba is in danger! It''s too much! Hirohiko! At this time, an anxious and tender cry sounded: "Chiba!" Before the sound fell, the flame column swept away, engulfing Qianye! UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 75： Combination Ninjutsu "Hey...this is too much!" "Takichiba won''t die anymore!" "This situation... probably really dead!" Participants looked at the field. At this time, the flame column burst into a sea of ??flames, crackling and burning, bursting with white smoke, and the situation inside was covered by the white smoke. The fire escape ninjutsu of Uchiha Hirohiko just now was too strong. They stood in the auditorium, feeling the heat when they were still far away. This Takichiba must die! Even, the ground where the flame pillar passes by has a faint burn mark! I guess there is no ash left! This is the thought in everyone''s mind. Xuena held on to the railing tightly and looked at the sea of ??flames. She lost her mind just now and screamed out loud. But at this time, a heart beats fast and worried. Although worried in her heart, she is not worried that Chiba will be in danger. She believes that Hirohiko is measured, and Hirohiko will never kill Chiba, and there is no reason for Hirohiko to kill Chiba. After all, Chiba is their only friend! Uzumaki Kushina also frowned slightly, looking at the court. By taking advantage of the wind, the fire not only increased its power, but also its speed. Looking at what Chiba looked like before, is this a victory for Hirohiko? And Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was also shocked, looking at Hirohiko in the field. Is this the youngest genius in the Uchiha family? At the age of seven, he opened his eyes and mastered the shadow clone, and... now he can use the shadow clone to cooperate with himself and use combined ninjutsu. This is not something you can do just with talent. At this time, the three generations of Hokage have returned to the stands, and he is watching the battle between Chiba and Hirohiko from beginning to end. Uchiha Hirohiko... Three generations of Hokage took a breath. Shadow avatar used combined ninjutsu... Chiba''s performance was so dazzling, we all ignored such a genius. Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Oshimaru, as Sannin, their faces were shocked again. As expected, the Uchiha clan. They have only one thought in their hearts. "Boom!" Hongyan gasped slightly, and the shadow clone beside him exploded into a cloud of white mist. The flames in front of him had begun to fade away slowly, and the white smoke gradually became thinner. At this moment, Hong Yan''s expression changed and he suddenly looked up. Seeing Chiba descending from the sky, he stood up and made a fist. In an instant, it had already struck, and he was about to smash his fist. is the shadow of the shadow clone that has been filled with the dust when it hit the earth wall just now, and the shadow clone is left in place? Has the body already jumped into the sky? Hirohiko understood it, and at the same time stepped back and stretched out his hand, put his hand into the ninja bag behind, ready to evade, and used his shuriken to fight back. And just as his feet were raised, the ground under his feet suddenly broke open, two hands stretched out and grabbed his feet, making him unable to move. This is... the heart beheading technique! Oops! That''s too late! Hirohiko''s pupils contracted, and the writing wheel turned round, and Chiba punched in his eyes suddenly. "Boom!" Hirohiko only had time to block with both hands. Chiba''s punch hit him, and a huge force came, and his hands hit his face. Chiba smiled at the corner of his mouth, maintaining the posture of punching, but suddenly looked back, his smile stiff, and there was a burst of sound behind him, and several shurikens flew quickly. Shuriken came from behind, but Hirohiko blocked his fist in front of him. In other words... "Boom!" At this time, Hirohiko who was hit by Chiba''s fist suddenly exploded into a cloud of white mist! "!" And the shuriken also flew up and shot into Chiba''s back. Shadow clone? Are these two shadow clones? The two Hiroshikos who used the combined ninjutsu were both shadow clones. Did this guy see through my movements? No, this guy is the deity who has seen through my life style! Thinking of this, Chiba fixed his eyes. Behind him, where the flames burned out, Hirohiko kept his hands waving and flying out of the shuriken. At this moment, Chiba looked at him and stood up slowly, whirring. Panting. No, behind the soil wall, it was not the main body that jumped up to the sky, but the shadow clone jumped up to the sky, waiting for an opportunity, and the main body... indeed faced my blast of wind, but... it was decapitated in the heart. Surgery! escaped my blast by the decapitation in his heart! The one who fell from the sky and was shot by my shuriken is not the deity! Hirohiko''s writing wheel eyes flashed with light. In his eyes, Chiba, who was shot by a shuriken, did not open the three acupuncture points abnormally! Obviously, it is the shadow clone! And the facts are just as he expected. With a "bang", Chiba, who fell from the sky and was shot by his shuriken, exploded into a cloud of white mist. Hirohiko panted. At this time, Chiba''s shadow clone exploded. When the white mist dissipated, Chiba''s panting figure slowly emerged from the white mist. He knows me too well! Chiba narrowed his eyes. Originally wanted to use the shadow clone to attack in the air, and the body''s heart decapitation technique to avoid the wind and flames, I did not expect that Hirohiko would not hesitate to lose Chakra and leave two shadow clones to perform combined ninjutsu, while the body is Hidden, waiting for his own counterattack, taking advantage of the moment he attacked, launching a winning blow. was almost calculated by him! Fortunately, I also defended my hand and let the Kagefen attack from heaven. Otherwise, Hirohiko from UU reading www.uukanshu.com wouldn''t be a shuriken hello! And Hirohiko, like Chiba, was panting, thinking in his heart: When he sees through, I will use the dirt wall to hide my sight to launch an attack. After all, the dirt wall blocked my shuriken and blocked his sight. Sure enough, he would notice this. He is also ready to decapitate his heart to deal with my attack. After all, I don''t attack me close, so it must be ninjutsu. Although he didn''t know that it was a combination of ninjutsu, but he knew that I could escape from fire, not earth, and if I escape, I can avoid any ninjutsu attacks. And after seeing the wind attack, he deliberately used the heart decapitation at the last moment, so that I thought he might not be able to dodge this combination of ninjutsu. After all, I was very confident in the speed of the wind attack. There was also a trace of luck, thinking I could defeat him with this technique. In fact, I was looking forward to it so, so my eyes were drawn to the sea of ??flames bursting by the wind, thus ignoring the shadow clone attack above. And the shadow avatar attacked in the air, and the main body secretly decapitated the attack. Did it also defend me? After all, if I had a back move, and his body was hidden in the dark, the loss would be minimized. And if the attack fails, the body in the dark can also launch another attack to make up for a blow. Fortunately, I opened the distance, otherwise he might fight back. Facing Chiba, I can''t relax at all! Thanks to my defense, I left two shadow clones. These chakras are worth using! (PS: Since I went out in the past two days, I will change the order today and tomorrow. Hope forgive me!!) UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 76： Dual attributes "What did this Takichiba do? You can avoid the flames so fast!" "That''s not right! I just saw that the Huo Dun combination of ninjutsu has swallowed him, and he has nothing to do. ġߢ" "You are all idiots, it''s obviously a shadow clone technique!" "The one who stayed there to face the fire escape ninjutsu was a shadow clone, and it was wiped out when hit by the flame." "What about his body! Don''t forget that the sky is also a shadow clone!" "Uh" The participants looked at each other, frowning and thinking. They figured out Uchiha''s tactics, but what did Takichiba do? Since the sky is a shadow clone, what about the main body? What about his body? where is it? Why did the shadow clone in the air appear behind the white mist after being blown up. Where is his body hidden? How did it do it? I don''t understand at all! Obviously, their eyes were focused on the avatar of Qianye Ying who descended from the sky, thus ignoring the body of Qianye that used the Heart Slash technique. "Oh, this is amazing!" "How come these two kids are so smart!" "Yeah! I don''t understand what happened at all!" There was a lot of discussion in the ordinary audience. Sure enough, it''s not that simple! Uzumaki Kushina smiled and shook his head. During this period of training, Chiba and Hirohiko''s progress can be seen in her eyes. Although Chiba has grown up very fast, as a family of Uchiha, Hirohiko has opened her eyes again. , The progress is really fast. Moreover, in order to deal with Chiba, Hongyan has practiced physique fiercely, his physique can no longer be described by leaps and bounds. Chiba''s physical skills can be even with himself, and during this time, Hongyan''s physical skills can also be even with himself. Whats more surprising is that, like Chiba, Hirohiko is also a ninja with dual attribute chakras, even better than Chibas combination. The combination of fire attributes and wind attributes, and wind attributes contribute to fire attributes, which can be said to be the best. Combined. And compared to Chiba, Hirohiko, as the Uchiha clan, needless to say, Konoha, no, it should be said that no one in the entire ninja world can use the fire escape as powerful as the Uchiha clan. And wind ninjutsu, happened to be good at him, after all, he has the dual attributes of wind and water, and can also teach Hongyan a lot of wind ninjutsu. But Chiba has only one water attribute the same as himself. The only thing he can teach him is Shui Dun, and Tu Dun was taught by himself. Chiba is undoubtedly her most proud disciple, but Hirohiko''s situation also makes her very confident in Hirohiko. Moreover, Hirohiko also has a writing wheel. In her mind, Chiba is very strong, but Hongyan is also very strong! I am afraid that only Hirohiko can defeat Chiba! And now it seems that Hongyan does have this strength, I am afraid, now Chiba must think he is more difficult than Hyuga Xueying. In fact, Chiba really feels so. The battle with Hyuga Xueying consumed too much energy. Although he took a rest for a while and ate Xuenai''s rice balls, it was not in his prime after all. I wanted to kill Hyuga Xueying too much, and it was a bit reckless. The Shengmen model doesn''t seem to be supported for long. Chiba frowned when he looked at Hirohiko who was also panting ahead. Moreover, Hongyan should be said to be the most difficult opponent to deal with, he knows me too well! He also knows how to escape from the wind and the fire, as well as the Uchiha clan, as well as the writing wheel eyes, what a tricky guy! Have to think of a way... While Chiba was thinking about it, the Shengmen Mode slowly closed. In an instant, his chakra volume dropped. It was originally consumed a lot. Now the Shengmen Mode Chakra disappeared, and the chakra on his body The poor amount is only about half of the standard Chakra. Now... it''s even more difficult! Chiba''s mouth twitched. At this time, Hongyan gasped heavily. It was still too reluctant. Two shadow clones were separated and used combined ninjutsu. With the previous consumption, the Chakra in the body was almost the same... The amount of a ninjutsu? Obviously, Hongyan is also very accurate about his chakra amount and knows his own situation. This is also the credit of Uzumaki Jiuxina. Every time he practiced, he gave the three disciples a sincere admonition. You must grasp your own state at any time, and add some special tests to the practice to train the three to check the body volume The ability to grasp. Among the three, Chiba is the most accurate manipulator of Chakra, and Hirohiko is the most accurate calculation of Chakra. As for Xuena, because of the particularity of soft boxing, it is also a family secret, Uzumaki Kushina. It''s not easy to judge. The only thing I know is that Xuenai''s control of Chakra is also very fine. Among the three, it is often that Xuenai has the most Chakra in his body every time he ends. Well, that''s the only way now! This is, Chiba and Hirohiko raised their heads at the same time, their eyes contacted, and they both had the same thought in their hearts. Close combat! Physical skill decides the outcome! The moment they looked at each other, they immediately understood what the other person was thinking. It''s the kind of feeling that you know what the other person is going to do at a glance! Chiba and Hirohiko said at the same time. Even Xuena in the stands groaned, "Is it going to be close to the battle?" Hyuga Xueying also paid attention to the two, his expression was serious: Sure enough, this Uchiha Hirohiko is not easy to deal with! Taki Chiba will not talk about him, if it is me... Thinking of this, Hyuga Xueying frowned. Two people know each other well, this is really a hard fight, right? Chiba, Hirohiko. Bo Feng Mizuno was watching from the sidelines, with a smile on his mouth, and in his eyes, Chiba and Hongyan had each one''s own suffering and had already hit one place. "when!" A touch of spark shot out from the two kunai that were in close contact. "Boom!" The moment the karma was intertwined, and the sparks burst, the fists of the two also rammed into one place. Afterwards, there was a flash of light in their eyes, "Bang!" and the two men slammed each other''s forehead with their forehead protection. Under this collision, both of them leaned back, a feeling of dizziness surged. At the same time, both hands shook, and the two flew away. "despair!" "despair!" The two landed at the same time, pulling a lot of distance ~www.novelhall.com~ but they didn''t attack again, instead they covered their heads. Next time, you should never use a head mallet! Too uneconomical! It hurts and uncomfortable! Chiba thought so. No need for a head mallet, so dizzy! This is Hongyan''s idea. Chiba narrowed his eyes, handed Kuwuzuo''s left hand to his right, and slowly touched his back with one hand. In the process, Chiba seemed to have wiped something, and his face paused slightly. this is On the other side, Hirohiko bit Kunai in one bite, and slowly stretched his hands behind his back. It is impossible to defeat him in close combat! Then, use this to decide the outcome! I want to have a good control! If one is wrong, something will happen! There was a little light in the eyes of Hongyan Writerun. ps: Go home early, resume 2 more today! Chapter 77： ended The writing wheel is still there, then he should have Chakra. Does he have any further moves? Judging from his appearance, he is going to use Shuriken to decide the outcome... Chiba wiped his lips lightly, wiped off some beads of sweat, thinking in his heart. Thinking of this, Hirohiko suddenly threw his hands out, and the four shurikens spun out and flew out, tracing a beautiful arc in the air. really is shuriken! Chiba''s eyes condensed, and suddenly he went to meet the four shurikens. "!" This Kuwuwu went straight to Hongyan at a very fast speed. In an instant, it had already flown to Hongyan, but he saw Hongyan swinging his head, and with a sound of "dang", the shuriken biting in his mouth took the pain. No knockdown. "Duh!" Kuunai landed and plunged into the ground under his feet. Chiba''s gaze was slightly deflected, and he glanced at the passing by. At this moment, he was still far away. Four shurikens had flew out on his cheeks, bringing out a few drops of blood. this is Chiba''s face was slightly surprised. At the moment he was astonished, Hongyan''s eyes wrote that the wheel''s eyes turned, his hands were pulled and waved, and a few thin lines of bright colors connected to his hand and the shuriken that flew out. The technique of manipulators! No, it should be the art of writing a wheel and a windmill! Chiba reacted instantly, but it was too late, and the four shurikens staggered past, swirling from behind. Hide! There was only one thought in Chiba''s mind. He was about to avoid, but when he heard a "shoo", a kunai shot from where he wanted to avoid. At this very moment, Chiba could only give up his intention to avoid. . Nothing ever shot! Chiba only felt a tightness on his body, and the shuriken circled around him a few times, and the tied steel wire had already held him tightly. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" With four crisp sounds, the four shurikens that were still circling were slammed into the ground firmly by the four shurikens shot through without a heart. Chiba only felt the pulling force from the wire, staggered and almost fell. Struggling to stand still, but the steel wire is tightly wound and can''t move. When struggling, the steel wire is even embedded in the flesh, causing pain and pain. If the struggle is violent, the skin will be cut. Can''t make a seal! You can''t use the substitute technique! Chiba looked up in amazement, and there seemed to be a steel wire in his mouth in front of Hirohiko. The steel wire was shining brightly in the sunlight, reflecting a bright color. At the same time, the hands quickly sealed. It''s too late! Chiba bit her lips, frowning. "It''s amazing! You can''t even print this way!" "Takichiba lost this time!" "No tricks!" The participants said affirmatively. "Is it Hirohiko''s victory?" Xue Na also sighed slightly. Uzumaki Kushina narrowed his eyes and said, "Hirohiko, the hard work during this period was not in vain." At the same time, she was also secretly surprised. is indeed a genius of the Uchiha clan, and he has even practiced the skill of manipulating windmills. Is it practiced without me knowing? It turned out to be determined by this trick! Even I concealed it! Combined ninjutsu is just a cover! Its good to be like this, the competition is to win and lose. Bo Feng Shuimen also looked at the two people in the field and slightly narrowed his eyes. is over, Chiba lost. In the field, Hirohiko printed it. Fire escape, the technique of dragon fire! A touch of flame, spit out from Hongyan''s mouth, came quickly along the steel wire, the moment it touched Chiba, it burst suddenly, burning into a ball of fire, and instantly engulfing Chiba! ended Looking at this raging flame, everyone, not just the audience, the test participants, Bo Feng Shumen and others, even the three generations of Naruto and Sannin, have reached such a conclusion. is over, Chiba lost! Moreover, this Uchiha Hirohikos Chakra is well controlled. The flames seem to be very fierce, but compared to the real dragon fire art, the power is much smaller. It is consciously reduced in power, lest Chiba is really destroyed. Burn to death. After all, the dragon fire technique, although the difficulty of mastering is C-level, its power is first-class. Uchiha''s family is really an amazing kid! Three generations of Hokage took a breath, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, nodded approvingly. Is this... the art of maneuvering a windmill? With the insight ability of the writing wheel eyes, the skill of manipulating tools can be taken to the next level, and this kind of control technology is not easy to master, even the Uchiha clan people rarely master it. Oshemaru''s eyes were focused on the pair of writing wheel eyes of Hirohiko. Tsunade looked at the burning flame, frowned slightly, and sighed slightly. Did lose to your teammate? I thought he would win all the way. After all, such talents are rare, and there is always a feeling that he will not lose. However, the teammate who lost to him is not wronged, after all, he is a genius of the Uchiha clan. And the moment the flame ignited, a drop of sweat rolled off Hongyan''s forehead, and he was slightly relieved. Very good! Well controlled! Chiba will not be fatally injured! At the same time, he also put down a big stone in his heart. He was really afraid of Qianba''s tricks just now. When he wrote about the windmill, he had never focused so much. Chakra is exhausted... Hirohiko''s mouth loosened, the steel wire in his mouth slipped to the ground, and at the same time the writing wheel in his eyes slowly faded, turning into a clear black. Write round eyes are lifted. Won A slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. finally won Chiba... and so... As soon as this thought turned, he frowned and looked at the place where the flame was burning, only to hear the sound of "bang" wire breaking, and a green chakra escaped. what! Hirohiko''s eyes widened slightly. "Bangbang!" The sound of steel wire breaking again. "Boom!" A fierce chakra burst out, and the flames flew out suddenly. "Sisi..." The wire fell to the ground in circles. This... Is this Chiba? What a huge chakra is that you can see without writing a wheel? Hongyan took a step back slightly, shocked and shocked in his eyes. This...when... Uzumaki Kushina got up from his seat in surprise. Not only Uzumaki Kushina, but even the Bofeng Water Gate off the court was shocked. Chiba... unexpectedly able to... "Teacher Sarutobi..." Tsunade looked at the third generation of Hokage suddenly, and after Tsunade turned his head, even Jiraiya and Oshemaru looked at their teacher one after another. "Ah...it can''t be wrong, this is..." The third generation of Hokage slowly put down the pipe that had not left his hand, and grabbed the handrail with one hand. "Chiba..." Xuena held the railing tightly, with a worried look on his face again. Such a violent Chakra...has already begun to destroy his body! In her white eyes~www.novelhall.com~The situation of Chiba, she can see clearly. "This guy...and such..." Even Hyuga Xueying''s expression changed. The participants on the side were already dumbfounded, muttering "This is impossible...". Ordinary viewers also stared wide-eyed, unable to speak. At this moment, Chiba is surrounded by a layer of green chakras, his skin is bloodshot and red, and his hair is fluttering upright. The fierce chakras around his body are evaporating, pulling up some small stones on the ground, slowly Floating around his body, even wisps of blood also transpired from the wounds drawn by some steel wires on his body, and floated away. "Papa!" The clothes driven by the chakra air slapped Chiba''s body, making a slap. Chiba slowly raised his head. Eight-door Dunjia, the fourth door hurts, open! "Hirohiko, I am coming!" Then there was a soft drink. "Boom!" After this sound, the place where Chiba was standing exploded suddenly, rubble flying around, dust and smoke everywhere. Standing far away in front of Qianye, Hongyan''s head suddenly tilted, and his whole body flew off the ground like an arrow from a string. "Boom!" Hirohiko flew out, and after violently breaking a tree, he was embedded in the wall of the first exercise field. Immediately, the wall cracked like a cobweb, the rubble broke apart, and a big crater burst out! Unexpectedly...There is still such a killer hidden, I lost again, Chiba... Hirohiko, who is embedded in the center of the wall pit in a large font, has a bitter smile and blood at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes are dark, and he fainted~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all here. ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 78： Injury "Tap!" Chiba landed, standing in front of Hirohiko, Chakra steamed, dragging the small gravel to slowly rise, Chiba''s right hand lightly opened, his clothes fluttered, making a "pop" sound. On his forehead, a drop of sweat ran down his cheek, and finally it was evaporated by the chakra airflow and flew out. If it weren''t for the congestion and redness of the face, I am afraid that Chiba''s face should be a jealous look. The strength of opening four doors is still not well grasped... Overdoing it! "Hey! Are you kidding me! What is this? What happened just now?" "Hey, hey, he can''t catch his speed at all, what''s the situation?" "This...this, who is his opponent!" "Weird...monster!" The participants stared one by one, unable to believe what was in front of them. Chiba actually learned the Eight Door Dunjia? This is how it looks when the four doors are opened, right? Is it possible to open the four doors? Bo Feng Shuimen''s face is full of surprise. Chiba, when has mastered such a powerful technique, Chakra can almost see it clearly with the naked eye! Uzumaki Kushina''s eyes were also surprised, but his face was a little worried. Such a violent Chakra, he is a child after all, can his body be able to bear it? The answer is, of course, unable to bear the burden. Although Chiba can open the wound door, his body is still young after all, and he is not a fairy body of the Qianshou clan and the Uzumaki clan. He has a huge amount of chakra and vitality, and he is violently hurting the door at this moment. Chakra is destroying the muscle tissue in his body, and even the muscle of his right hand has broken. If it were not in the wounded state, the right hand could not be lifted. At this time, Chiba was also aware of this problem. The wound door on the chest and abdomen was slowly closed, the fierce chakra in the body immediately disappeared, and the first three doors were also closed together. The chakra in Chiba disappeared instantly, without at all. . At the same time, a sense of exhaustion and severe pain came from all over the body, especially the pain in the right hand, as if the right hand was torn. At this moment, Chiba''s face almost distorted, and his right hand was also drooped. The Chakra air flow also disappeared suddenly, and the hair fell back, fitting to the painful forehead that was sweating coldly. The body seemed to be soaked, and the clothes were stained with water. shit! In this case, I shouldnt open the wound door rashly. Although the physical condition has reached the conditions for opening the door, I still cant bear it. After all, Xiao Li and Gaara were already thirteen years old when he fought with Gaara. Although he can open five doors, But after all, the body has developed to a certain level, and I exercise more than me. Even so, there are still injuries when opening the four doors, let alone me. In the end, I lost my mind... I don''t want to lose to Hirohiko. Chiba gritted his teeth, grinned reluctantly, and looked at Bofeng Shuimen. At this time, Bofeng Shuimen was still astonished about Chiba''s use of Bamen Dunjia. Chiba looked over and his face changed. This kid is too reluctant! Has his hand muscle broken? Just a punch broke the muscle, and he couldn''t bear the injury state at all. Bo Feng Shuimen frowned, then reacted, hurriedly raised one hand and announced: "Chinin test, second test, thirteenth game, Takichiba wins!" Hearing the announcement of Bofeng Shuimen, the audience was silent. Everyone''s eyes were concentrated on the court with their hands hanging down. The exhausted Chiba was surprised, unbelief and fear intertwined in his eyes. "Puff..." Only when he heard the sound of his body touching the ground, Chiba''s eyes went dark and fell to the ground. At this time, the medical ninja was ready, and he quickly carried Chiba and Hirohiko on a stretcher and sent them to the infirmary. Xue Na who was in the stands also hurried off. "Master Xuena..." Hyuga Xueying looked at Xuena passing by and called out in a low voice, but he didn''t stop him, sighed, turned his eyes, and was about to look into the field. But I heard a sound from a distance: "Brother Xueying, come on, the next experiment." "Master Xuena..." Hyuga Xueying was shocked. Looking back, Xuena had disappeared at the top of the stairs. He quickly turned his head and looked at the field. Xue Na had already ran to Chiba and Hirohiko, and then entered the infirmary. Sir Xuena... A slight smile appeared on his face. Thank you! At this time, another figure also jumped down from the auditorium, and there was a touch of redness in the air. Also followed into the infirmary. The wave of Feng Shui Men stopped and was about to move forward, and said to his heart: Is it Jiu Xin Na? and in the most central stand. Three generations of Hokage slowly raised his hand and took a puff of cigarette. This boy, there is absolutely no way to support the Eight Doors Dunjia, it is too reluctant! However, where did this child learn Bamen Dunjia! Could it be that Three generations of Hokage groaned, and took a few more puffs. And Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Oshemaru also looked at each other, and they naturally knew the access control technique of Hachimon Dunjia. "You said..." Tsunade frowned and said. "You mean, the stolen Hachimon Dunjia''s forbidden scroll was acquired by Takichiba?" Osaimaru said what Tsunade didn''t say anymore. "This matter, wait until the end of the Zhongnin exam, let''s talk about it." Three generations of Hokage interrupted their discussion. Sannin looked at each other, then nodded and said yes. At this time, the infirmary. Chiba and Hirohiko were lying on the hospital bed, and the two medical ninjas held their wounds and performed medical ninjutsu treatment. And Uzumaki Kushina and Xuena are standing by the hospital bed, listening to the narration of the two medical ninjas. "Uchiha Hirohiko is okay. There are only a few muscle injuries, and it is estimated that he can fully recover under treatment. As for Taki Chiba... the situation is a bit not good, the muscles all over his body are damaged, and the right hand is broken... " "Yuriko, don''t talk about this, can it be cured?" Uzumaki Kushina interrupted her words, anxious in her tone. And at this time, the one who treated Chiba was Yuriko who treated him before~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing her frowning eyebrows, it is indeed worrying about Chiba''s situation. "Don''t worry, Lord Kushina, the muscle tissue damage can be cured with medical ninjutsu. However, neither of them will be able to play in today''s test. I promise not to let them have sequelae, but , I dont know if they can recover tomorrow. Yuriko said. Uzumaki Kushina exhaled. It can be cured. In the case of Nakanin exams, Chiba wins twice, and there is no problem if you can''t compete below. Its just Hirohiko... if you win and lose... "Teacher Jiuxinai, don''t worry, I will get three points." Xuenai pulled her sleeves and said firmly. Uzumaki Kushina nodded, patted Yukina''s head, and said, "Don''t force it." Yukina glanced at the two people lying on the bed, and then said, "Then, I''ll go back first, Yuriko sister, there will be nothing wrong, right?" Yuriko looked at the cuteness of Yukina and her serious look, smiled and nodded, and said, "Don''t worry!" "Yeah!" Xuena nodded heavily, and walked out of the infirmary. Looking at Yukina''s back, Uzumaki Kushina sighed and looked at Chiba and Hirohiko. Really, really two wayward guys! Will you become two bad men in the future? I felt very happy, and then threw the burden on the girl Xuenai. Xuena will also be very hard in the future! But, if Yukana is the case, she can definitely handle it! Thinking of this, Uzumaki Kushina smiled slightly. This gloomy trio is really the best combination~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read . Chapter 79： 3 points When Chiba woke up, it was already very late. "You are awake." Hirohiko said with half of his face wrapped in bandages when he woke up. "Hiss!" There was a slight pain on Chiba''s face, which made him feel pain all over his body when he sat up. "Hush!" Hongyan suddenly motioned for him to be quiet. Chiba frowned slightly, just about to ask something, but saw that between himself and Hirohikos bed, Uzumaki Kushina was sitting on the edge of the bed with one hand propped on his chin, and fell asleep on the edge of the bed. When Chiba looked at it, a strand of The red hair still slipped from her forehead, "How long have I been in a coma?" Chiba asked softly. "Five or six hours." Hongyan also responded softly. Chiba erected the pillow, and slowly leaned forward. During this lean, a burst of pain surged up. He gritted his teeth and looked at his tightly bandaged right hand, with a bitter smile in his heart: it really is. Too reluctant. After , out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of his other side of the bed, Xuena also fell asleep on the bed with one hand on the edge of the bed, supporting his chin. It''s just that, she looks more embarrassed than Jiu Xinnai, her body is covered with a lot of dust, and there are many small wounds on her hands. Chiba was taken aback. "Yuki Na, scored three points, we are all advanced." Hongyan lowered his voice and said. When Hongyan said this, Chiba also reacted quickly. He played three games. Hyuga Xueying didnt know how to judge the game, so it was considered a tie for the time being. That situation should not be counted as a victory for Hyuga Xueying. . So it is two wins and two wins in three games. Even if someone named and loses because they cant compete, they are sure to advance. Even if it is the loss of Hyuga Xueying, his score is 0 points, no negative points, no Be eliminated. But Hirohiko played two games, one win and one defeat. He originally had 0 points. If he can''t compete next time, he must have lost points. According to the rules, a three-pointer can resurrect an eliminated teammate. Xuena''s three-pointer undoubtedly resurrected Hirohiko. The three of them all advanced. Thank you very much, Yuuna... Chiba looked at Xuena and said silently in his heart. Seeing Xuenai''s appearance, I knew that Xuenai''s several battles were definitely not easy. "Are you... okay?" Chiba looked at Hirohiko and asked. "Lighter than you." Hirohiko''s answer was very concise, but Chiba understood that if he was injured, he was heavier. This guy... he refuses to admit defeat, he must be serious about his injuries! "You ate my junliang pill before that technique exploded, and then you beat me with a punch." Hongyan said suddenly. Chiba was startled slightly, and then said: "You can see it." "The sweat-wiping action? Put the army food pill from my pocket and put it in my mouth, and then when I tied it, the general ate the army food pill, supplemented my physical strength and chakra, and finally opened the technique? "Hongyan rarely said so much. "It''s not wrong at all, if there is no military ration pill, with my physical strength and Chakra, I can''t open the wound door at all." Chiba said. The reason why was able to open the wounded state was indeed due to the junliang pill made by Hongyan when he was hungry before the test was confirmed. Chiba did not expect that the junliang pill he didn''t want to take would save the defeat at a critical time. And the fourth door of the eight Dunjia, the condition for opening the wound door, was also before the start of the Zhongren exam test. On the last day of training, he found that it could be opened. That little bit was actually on the last day before everyone''s exam. Make up. However, he originally didn''t intend to use it. After all, although his body can be opened, it does not mean that he can completely withstand the brutal chakra that hurts the door. In fact, it is the same, too reluctant. But, in the end, I can''t help it. For this, Chiba only smiled bitterly in his heart. Fortunately, this time it did not cause any irreversible consequences. Although his body was painful when he moved, he knew that there was no major problem. Just recuperate. "Speaking of which, you used your combined ninjutsu deliberately." Chiba suddenly thought of something and said. "What?" Hirohiko was still a poker face. "You deliberately use combined ninjutsu to consume your chakra. At that time, you have other ninjutsu to choose from, and you don''t have to consume chakra violent combined ninjutsu." Chiba looked at Hirohiko. "No, there is no other choice." Hongyan Poker''s face remained unchanged. lie! Obviously, I felt that a battle with Hyuga Snow Eagle used up a lot of energy, so you also used this ninjutsu to deliberately consume Chakra and even out some opening advantages. Chiba knew that although the combined ninjutsu was indeed powerful, at that time, it was obviously not the best choice because of the problem of excessive consumption of Chakra. At this time, Uzumaki Kushina and Xuena screamed at the same time, slowly opened their eyes, and saw the two woke up, smiles appeared on their faces, and said, "You are awake!" Then, Uzumaki Kushina''s red hair fluttered slowly. Hey? why are you mad! Haven''t they all been promoted? Chiba blinked and saw Uzumaki Kushina''s appearance, he had a bad feeling. Then... "Boom!" "Boom!" Two heavy punches hit Chiba and Hirohiko on the top of their heads respectively. Suddenly, there was a big red bump on the top of their heads. It hurts! Chiba held his head, tears almost falling. In contrast, Hirohiko''s actions are surprisingly similar to Chiba. "You two!" Uzumaki Kushina''s forehead tick-tacked, and said, "I don''t know what the second test will test?" "I know the mentality, tactical choices and the ability to carry out sustainable combat." Chiba replied. Hearing Chiba''s answer, Uzumaki Kushina spouted two air currents from his nostrils, and said, "Then what are your tactics that consume chakras so much that you can''t even fight? If this is a battlefield, you might be dead! " "Yes, Mr. Kushina." Hongyan chose to admit his mistake. "Don''t dare next time!" Chiba also chose to admit his mistake. Now Kushina is angrily, it would be better to say less. Looking at the bandages between the two, Uzumaki Kushinas red hair slowly fell, sighed, and said: There is no such a concept for the next life and death battle. Remember, you must calmly judge the situation, and Take reasonable actions. Otherwise, your injury or inability to fight will most likely result in the death of your teammates." Here, although I think they are all very good and satisfying, as their teachers, there are some things that must be pointed out! Uzumaki Kushina thought. "Yes, Mr. Kushina." The two of them responded, looking at Xuena at the same time, and said, "Sorry, Xuena." Xuena shook her hand hurriedly, indicating that it''s okay. Indeed, if it is a battlefield, in this situation, both Hongyan and I have lost their combat effectiveness, then it will definitely hurt Xuena and even cause her to die together, Kushina is right. The three-point resurrection system, I am afraid there is also the idea of ??testing this level~www.novelhall.com~ This rule seems to be a childs play, but the test really covers a lot, and it can be imagined as some accidents on the battlefield. And choice. The person who came up with this rule must be a very intelligent person. Chiba is not impressed. And I feel more and more that the Three World Wars are approaching, and the village is already preparing for a rainy day. The current goal is to consider the development of the wound mode as soon as possible in addition to the Zhongnin exam. Although it is still a bit reluctant to open the wound door, I have to plan ahead. Chiba thought so. However, I cant do training today... I feel a little uncomfortable. "So, today you have to cultivate well, and Xuena, you also have to take a good rest. Your injury should be able to recover tomorrow. I have verified with Yuriko, and tomorrow is the final test. You can''t slack off." Uzumaki Jiu Sinnai said solemnly. The three nodded at the same time. "Yes, Mr. Kushina." Uzumaki Kushina nodded, then smiled slightly, and said, "Then, Xuena will leave it to you first, and I will get some food." said, Uzumaki Kushina turned and left. And the three looked at each other, then looked at the empty infirmary. "So, before Mr. Kushina comes back, is anyone playing cards?" Chiba glanced at the table beside the hospital bed, wondering who left the cards. "Play!" Hongyan said concisely. "Okay!" Xuena agreed. So, Xuena took the cards, Hirohiko got out of bed, and the three of them played cards in the Chiba hospital~www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to read the latest, fastest and hottest serial works. At ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 80： visit "You won! Chiba don''t move." With a slightly ill-intentioned smile, Yukina reached out and flicked Chiba''s forehead. Pain! Chiba frowned. "It''s me." After Xuena finished playing, Hirohiko also stretched out his hand to play. Pain! Why is the card game in Naruto World different from ours, completely different! Playing this card game, I am weak! Chiba wants to cry without tears, his forehead has been bounced red, playing cards for almost an hour, he has not won a game. The two guys, Yukina and Hirohiko, were happily playing. Chiba seriously suspected that the two of them put their minds on playing cards. The cards originally played by the three were enemies, but they both played cards. It feels like two people are targeting themselves. This is the first time I have come into contact with this card game, and the rules have not yet been fully understood. Coupled with the attitude of the two, it is natural to lose no longer. Seeing Qianye crying without tears, both eyes were smirking. At this time, Xuena looked at the sky and said, "It''s dark, I''ll turn on the lights." Talking, Xuena jumped out of bed and ran to turn on the light. A blazing white light lit up in this dimly lit room. Chiba moved his hands. Except for the thick bandage on his right hand, which looked like a mallet, the bandage on his body was slightly less than that of Hongyan. . Move your hands at this time, the painful feeling is gone, you can feel that the body has begun to recover, and it is recovering quickly. It is estimated that the recovery will be completed tomorrow. Chiba is not sure about the right hand, but looking at the recovery speed, it should be pretty good. After all, it is a muscle rupture. It is the magic of medical ninjutsu and chakra to be able to restore the hand to move in such a short time. "Why hasn''t Mr. Jiuxinai come back?" Xuena looked out from the door, and found that there was no trace of Uzumaki Jiuxinai''s return. The infirmary was in the first exercise field. At this time, the exercise field was closed and the surrounding area was empty and very quiet. And from the sky, I learned that according to that Yurikos instructions, the two of them are going to live in the first exercise site tonight. Because of the injuries on the two of them, it is not suitable to move too much, and it is troublesome to go to the Konoha Hospital. , Here is what there should be anyway. "Yo!" Just when Xuena looked around, there was no trace of Uzumaki Kushina''s return, and when he turned his head to go back to continue playing cards, a silver-haired boy came out and said hello to Chiba. Chiba was lying on the hospital bed at this time. When Xuena said that, he felt hungry, and when he heard the greeting, he was taken aback for a moment, looked at the door with surprise on his face, and said: " Kakashi, why are you here?" This silver-haired boy is Kakashi Hagaki! When he heard this name, Hirohiko, who was dealing with the cards, also turned his head, three eyes, and immediately hit Kakashi. "I heard from the teacher that you were hospitalized, so I came to see you." Kakashi walked in and said, "Good evening, Hirohiko and Xuena." At this time, two voices came from outside. "Bring dirt! You are late again!" "I just... lost my way." "Hey, let''s go, Kakashi has arrived." Obviously, this is bringing Tu and Lin. Following the words, the footsteps of the two also heard one after another. Soon, the two walked in from the door. "Good evening, Chiba, Hirohiko, and Yukina." Rin Nohara said politely, still carrying a fruit basket in her hand. With soil, his hands are behind his head, and his eyes are a little unwilling to glance at Hirohiko. "Oh, good evening, Lynn, bring soil." Chiba raised his clubbing hand and waved. And just at this moment, a voice full of fighting spirit suddenly came from outside. "Come on! Kakashi, Chiba, let''s decide the winner! Beat!" Before the voice fell, a green tights jumped in, almost hitting Lin, and made a lunge with both hands crossed. posture. "Oh...Kay, people are here to visit and recuperate. You guys should look at the atmosphere before talking." As Kay came in, there was also a handsome young man with a turban on his head and a toothpick. There is a teenager with sunglasses. Shiranui Genma? Ebisu? Speaking of which, they are indeed on the same team as Kai. Chiba recognized the last two who came in at a glance, and when Chiba was looking at the two, Shiranui Genma and Ebisu also looked at Chiba. "When we first met, I was Shiranui Genma." "Ebisu, please advise me more." Ebisu introduced himself seriously. "Oh, oh... I''m Taki Chiba, this is Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukina Hyuga, please advise." Chiba was a little dazed, all of whom were familiar characters. "You... find a seat by yourself." Looking at Hirohiko and Xuena, they were also a little confused. Obviously they didn''t expect so many people to come to visit, Chiba said. Fortunately, there are three beds in this infirmary. Two are occupied, and one is empty. There are also stools and chairs for patients'' families to sit on. Looking at Kai and others, Kakashi was also a little helpless, shrugged, and said: "How about your injuries?" "Tomorrow''s exam should be fine, except for this right hand." Ye Yu said with a wave of his bandage and mallet. "Who told you to be so messy." Kakashi spread his hands. "However, the last technique is really powerful, I haven''t seen how you did it." Iranuki Xuanjian bit Chisenmoto and said. Chiba glanced at him, noticed Qianben in his mouth, and said in his heart: This is not a toothpick... "But the side effects are also big," Chiba said. At this time, Lin Nohara handed the fruit basket to Xuena and said, "It must be very hard to take care of them two?" Looking at Lin Lin, who was smiling amiably, Xuena nodded, took the fruit basket, and said, "Thank you." "I won''t lose to you next time! Uchiha Hirohiko!" Taito leaned in front of Hirohiko, still with his hands behind his head, looking at Hirohiko face to face. And Hongyan had already got out of bed at this time, he was stopped by the soil. At this time, he looked at Dai Tu, nodded, and said nothing. It''s not that he was always reticent, but that he couldn''t find anything to answer this senior. "Well, we are similar in age, it is the same period, come on, if you can become Zhongnin, you can be regarded as winning glory for our period!" At this time, Ebisu said to Chiba in a serious manner. But Chiba felt that his gaze under his sunglasses was always turning towards Nohara Lin and Xuena. Ye Yu squinted his eyes slightly. This guy is really a muffled wolf... By chance, Chiba also noticed that there seemed to be a strand of hair wafting slowly at the door, and looked towards it. At the same time, Kakashi seemed to have noticed it, and went out. When he came back, there was a cute little girl behind him. The red pupils and the pretty face are just red in the evening. Just seeing so many people, it seems a little shy, hiding behind Kakashi, his eyes do not know where to look. Hongs personality when she was a child is completely different from when she grew up. Its hard to imagine that this little girl will be Hong in the future! Chiba sighed. At this time, Kay found the cards in Hongyan''s hand and said: "Hongyan, Taito, do you want to play cards? Let''s decide the winner!" said, before Hongyan and Taito could say anything, they pulled them into Hongyan''s hospital bed and played cards. Looking at Hirohiko and Daito, uh...it seems to be very enthusiastic, and Daito seems to have been stained with blood. Hongyan''s words are still a poker face, but why does his eyes seem to be burning with flames? At the same time, Xuena and Lin Lin were noticing the red, Lin Lin came over, pulled her away from Kakashi, smiled mischievously at Kakashi, and then the three girls walked aside. Chatted. Kakashi shrugged and walked to Chibas bed. Shiranui Genma and Ebisu were already sitting on the edge of Chibas bed, chatting very often. Ebisu seemed to be still emphasizing "honoring glory for the same period." Words. Soon, everyone got together. At this time, Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai walked into the first exercise site with a big bag of lunch, and when he walked to the entrance of the infirmary, he was slightly taken aback, the voice inside was full of voices, completely different from the previous deserted appearance~www.novelhall. com~ She looked inside quietly. The first thing I saw was Chibas hospital bed. At this time, there were two children sitting on his hospital bed. Kakashi was standing on the side. The four seemed to be discussing something. I could vaguely hear some "ninjutsu". , Escape, Opponent, Exam. I want to come here to talk about Ninja exam. On the other bed, the three girls also had a good chat. Even Xuena''s face was a little red, and her eyes were slightly shy. Looking at other people, it seemed that Lin and Hong seemed to have similar shyness. . Let''s talk about girls'' things, such as sweethearts. And on the innermost bed, Hongyan and that Metkay were reaching out their hands, and they charged the soiled forehead fiercely, and the latter cried out with pain, and then the unwilling one with soil: "Next time, I I will never lose! You two will remember it to me!" The sound was so loud that it drew other people''s attention and then burst into laughter. "With soil, you lost again! How many times have you been!" "Look, I must win this hand!" Then, there was another burst of laughter, and finally, even the furiously spreading teeth and claws made a chuckle. Then, the laughter was louder, and the warmth filled the ward. Seeing this, Uzumaki Kushina quietly turned back and leaned against the wall outside the ward, with an uncontrollable smile on his mouth. They also found friends... Still, come back later! Thinking, she looked at the bento, put it down gently, and the figure flashed and disappeared in place~www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to read the latest, fastest and hottest serial works~ www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 81： End "We are going back!" "Take care of your body." "Come on tomorrow!" Watching Kakashi and the others waved away one by one, the laughter and laughter were still in his ears, Chiba suddenly felt that the infirmary seemed to be a lot calmer, and he didn''t feel that way. "Kakashi... let''s go to your house next!" The earthy voice came from afar. "Hey? I said, I have a task tomorrow, and I want to rest early." Kakashi''s voice came one after another. "Anyway, it''s the D-level mission. It''s easy and easy. How about playing for a while? And it''s not too late. Now, isn''t it, Lynn!" Then, there came the chuckle of Nohara Lin. "What are you laughing at, Lynn?" So it was unclear. "Take the soil, you want to eat the fish caught by Kakashi." Nohara Lin said, she could tell from her tone that she was smiling. "Cut, who would want to eat this guy''s fish!" The earthy tone was half disdainful and half ashamed. "Wow! Kakashi, you can still fish! Let''s have a youth fishing contest!" This is Kay. "Then, I will go back first, and it will be annoying not to go back to my mother." This is Shiranui Genma. "I will go home first, too." This is Ebisu. "Well, goodbye!" Kakashi seemed to say goodbye to the two. "Kay, don''t force it. We also have a task tomorrow." Shiranui said. "OK! My reliable teammate!" Kai said. "Then, goodbye!" Shiranui Xuanjian said goodbye. "Goodbye! My reliable teammate!" Kay also said goodbye. Then, with the voice of "Go to your house and go to your house!" "Youth fishing contest!" accompanied by Tai Tu and Kai, the four of them gradually moved away. The three people in Chiba at the entrance of the infirmary kept watching them walk out of the first exercise site before they turned back to the infirmary. "Speaking of it, Mr. Kushina has been there for so long, why didn''t he come back." Chiba rubbed his stomach. I had a good chat with Kakashi and Genma just now. I don''t think that now that people leave, the stomach will Almost "cuckoo" screamed. "Huh? This is..." At the stall where Chiba was talking, Hirohiko seemed to have found something and looked at the wall next to the door. "This is..." Xuena walked over and picked it up. When the three of them looked at it, they instantly recognized that this was the lunch bag that Uzumaki Kuzina used to carry when he was training. Seeing its bulging appearance, it was obviously full of food. "It seems that Mr. Kushina has already been here. Let''s eat first." Chiba thought for a moment and understood what had happened. Kushina had already come before, but I saw the Kakashis. Come to visit, without interruption, just put down the lunch box and left. As he said, Chiba walked into the infirmary first and put some chairs together to make a table. And Xuena and Hirohiko looked at each other and walked into the infirmary. Xuena took out the bento from the bento bag and placed it on the improvised table. Then the three of them sat on the floor, picked up the bento and ate. This time, Jiu Xinnai was also very hardworking, and it contained some high-protein foods that would help them recover from their injuries and replenish their physical strength, and they were cooked very deliciously. Chiba has always been gobbled up, not to mention him, Hirohiko and Yukina are also eating with relish, and the speed of eating has also increased a lot. It is conceivable that this lunch is delicious. While eating, although Chiba gobbled it up, his face still showed a thoughtful look. I just chatted with Kakashi, Genma, and Ebisu. Strictly speaking, I talked with Kakashi and Genma. Ebisu rarely speaks. Although he looks serious, the corner of his eyes still glances at the girl from time to time. , Chiba was even more convinced that he was a "sullen wolf". However, judging from the original work, the character is still very good, otherwise he would not become the tutor of the grandson of the three generations of Hokage. From the mouths of Kakashi and Genma, Chiba also knew a lot of things he didn''t see in the original work. For example, these Ninja test participants, although he has not seen them, are indeed native Konoha ninjas. After all, the ninjas depicted in the original work during the Three World Wars are the same as Fumitsumon, Kakashi, Daito, Lynn wait for these characters. Now this is a world of Hokage, not comics, is it possible to rely on these people to fight the three wars? Obviously impossible. At the same time, after learning about these things, Chiba also learned about the two people Shiga Takedake and Kiuchi Kento side by side. In this regard, Kakashi and Genma also said that they are not clear. After all, there is not much communication. However, I heard that their teacher is Morino Masumu. Kakashi took an experiment in the Ninja test. Teacher. He is a silent Shangren. There has never been a rumor of him in the village, the only rumor is the title of "Shangninzhong''s Crane Tail". However, Chiba didn''t think so. Although he didn''t see Shiga Takedake''s match, he was able to win 3 games in a row after abstaining, and his strength was definitely not weak. He has a hunch that Shiga Taketake is definitely a very difficult opponent. And that Kiuchi Kento finally entered the final test with a 2 point advantage and also won 3 games in a row. The disciples are so good, how can the teachers be so weak? From Chiba''s point of view, this Morino Mazu is also a powerful ninja, even in Shangnin. In addition, this Morino Masayuki has nothing to do with Morino Ibiki. Morino is a very ordinary surname in Konoha, without any special abilities. Chiba put down his chopsticks while thinking about the information he had obtained from Kakashi and Genma. His huge bento has already been eaten. Quite tacitly, when Chiba put down his chopsticks, Yukina who had finished eating reached out and put away his bento box. By the way, he also put away Hirohiko''s, and then took the bento box to the pool outside the infirmary. Cleaned. "Xunai, I can do it by myself." Hongyan said hurriedly. But Xuena had already walked out the door, and there was a voice: "It''s okay, just leave it to me." Hirohiko still seemed to feel embarrassed~www.novelhall.com~ stood up and walked outside, seeming to want to help, but felt unable to intervene and was a bit at a loss, and finally walked back in a dame. And Chiba still looks thoughtful, with no one else. Hirohiko was also accustomed to Chiba suddenly falling into a state of no one else. He was not surprised. Hearing the sound of water outside, Hirohiko''s poker face flashed, but he also started to think. About ten minutes later, the sound of the water stopped, and Xuena packed the bento box with a bento, and then said to the two who were thinking about it: "There will be a test tomorrow, you guys will rest early, I will go back first." Hearing Xuenai''s words, the two returned from thinking together. Chiba looked down and found that his food box was no longer there. Look at Xuenai carrying a lunch box, and instantly understood what was going on. , Said: "Sorry to trouble you, Xue Nai." Xuena shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. Then, see you tomorrow!" "See you tomorrow, be careful on the road!" "See you tomorrow, be careful on the road!" Chiba and Hirohiko waved together. "Then, go to sleep." After sending Yuuna away, Chiba climbed onto the bed. "I won''t play a few games anymore, it''s still early." Hongyan said. "Sleep! You turn off the lights!" Chiba tugged at the corner of his mouth and lay down and fell asleep as soon as he covered the quilt. Soon, Hirohiko turned off the light and returned to his bed. The two had a fierce fight today, especially Chiba, and even Lien Chan Hyuga Xueying and Hirohiko, who fell asleep almost touching the bed, and Hirohiko fell asleep soon~www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the book Come and read it, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 82： Next day The second day, the final test day, early in the morning. Morning fog filled the first exercise site, outside the infirmary, a drop of water dripped slowly from the tap. "Tick..." "Squeak..." The sound of water falling and the door opening sounded simultaneously. Chiba walked out of the infirmary, shook his mallet hand, and said backwards, "Hirohiko, I feel that this hand is almost good." From behind him, Hirohiko walked out, holding some toilet utensils in his hand. These were taken by Kushina at their house. Although I don''t know why Kushina took it, these toilet utensils are indeed theirs. Hirohiko handed the washing utensils in his left hand to Chiba. When Chiba took it, he touched the half of his face wrapped in bandages and said, "It doesn''t hurt anymore." "It seems that there is no problem, the final test." Chiba took the water and washed aside, feeling that it was a bit troublesome to wash with one hand, but Yuriko would come to remove the bandages for them later, and the final test was in time. and Hirohiko washes up directly in the sink. After washing up, the two of them washed the toiletries and went back to the infirmary, and then waited for Yuriko to come and remove the bandages for them. Sitting on their own hospital beds, the two were quite bored. "What test will the final test be?" Hiroshiko asked casually. "Uh... I don''t know, it should be something practical." Chiba said. It combines what Kakashi said he participated in the Nakanin test, plus the original Naruto Nakanin test. There is one thing in common, there will always be real combat. is like the two trials that Chiba participated in. At best, they were duels between ninjas. Kakashi also had such duels during the session. Naruto also had such duels, and it was the climax of the whole series. And Kakashi''s final test was to rescue the hostages, and there was also a death forest in Naruto''s class. Obviously, they were all practical and tested the team''s ability to perform tasks. Kakashis hostage rescue, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakuras protection scrolls are actually a test of task execution, and task execution is actual combat. And this time, Chiba feels that it is very possible, it is a test of task execution ability. When Chiba finished speaking, the door of the infirmary was also opened, and a female medical ninja stepped in, it was Yuriko. "I have gotten up! I will help you remove the bandages." Yuriko said with a smile. After , I went forward to check the injuries of Chiba and Hirohiko and found that they were almost healed. Even Chiba''s right hand can move freely. The treatment effect yesterday was very good. After carefully removing the bandages on their bodies, she checked again and confirmed that the two of them were completely healed. There were no scars left in the places where Chiba had been cut by the steel wire. "Okay! There is no problem at all. However, Chiba, your right hand, still have to pay attention to the new muscles. Do not exercise too vigorously." Yuriko reminded. Chiba was taken aback, and said, "Uh...if you exercise too vigorously, what might happen?" Yuriko looked at his appearance and said, "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t mess around, nothing should happen." Chiba nodded, Yuriko meant that he understood that the fourth door of Hachimon Dunjia could not be used in the next experiment. However, he didn''t plan to use it either. After all, opening the wounded door was truly stepping into the danger zone of the Eight Doors Dunjia. The wounded door state could not be comparable to the health state. Unless his body is strong enough, and this kind of toughness, limited by his age, is probably impossible to achieve. And what he can do now, one is to adapt to the battle of the life mode, and the other is to speed up the development of the wound mode, according to the violent chakra amount of the wound state, once the wound mode is developed and mastered, then he will He has at least an elite upper-level ninja level chakra. His previous estimate of the upper-level ninja level chakra is too conservative. At least the elite level of Ninja Chakra, this also makes Chiba very excited, if the wound mode development is completed, he will have a basis for self-protection in the three Ninja wars! And he thought a lot yesterday, and now he waits for the end of the Zhongnin exam to concentrate on the development of the wound mode. "I see, thank you Yuriko sister." Chiba said. Yuriko smiled, gentle Shuwan, with a very beautiful smile, and at this moment turned around and said to Hongyan: "You too, don''t mess around." "Yes..." Hirohiko nodded and said yes. At this time, Xue Na also arrived. Seeing that the bandages of the two had been removed, and they did not seem to be seriously injured, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Good morning." "Oh! Good morning!" The injury has recovered well, and the wounded door has been able to start. There are many ideas about the wounded door model that need to be practiced one by one. Even the daily training that was not done yesterday must be supplemented. It feels like a fulfilling life again. Clearly Chiba is in a good mood , This greeting all carried an uncontrollable smile. "Good morning." Hirohiko also said hello. "Koyuki, you got up so early too!" Yuriko obviously likes Yukina very much. Seeing Yukina walking in, she went up and touched Yukina''s head. At the same time, he checked the scars on Yukina''s body and said, "Xiaoyue Chennai, none of your injuries left any scars." "Thank you Yuriko Sister." Yurna leaned back politely and thanked him, her demeanor was like a young lady, although there was still not much expression on her face. "Oh? Are you here?" At this moment, Uzumaki Kushina''s voice came. A few people looked at it, but saw Uzumaki Jiuxinai carrying the lunch bag, lifted it, and said, "I guess, none of you have breakfast." Hearing this, Chiba felt really hungry when he touched his stomach. At this time, Xuena has already taken the lunch bag, took out the lunch box inside, and Chiba, who took the lunch box, gobbled it up. "Thank you, Yuriko, for your hard work." As the three of them ate, Uzumaki Kushina smiled slightly, and then thanked Yuriko. Yuriko shook her head, and said, "This is what I should do, Lord Kushina. Then, I''ll leave first. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com" said, Yuriko left the infirmary. Uzumaki Kuzina smiled and watched Yuriko leave, and when his eyes returned to the three of them, he said: "The next final test is the key to the point. Dont let yourself relax because the first two tests went well. Now Those who stayed are really hard to deal with." Chiba eats a bento, and looks at Uzumaki Kushina, only to see a rare seriousness on her face. It seems...can''t be wrong, it must be a test of task execution. Chiba judged in his heart. The first priority of a ninja is to perform tasks and complete various tasks, whether it is possible or impossible. The higher the level of the ninja, the higher the difficulty of the task given. If the Zhongnin exam does not have this kind of test to test the ability to perform tasks, it is abnormal! The value of the existence of a ninja does not depend solely on the strength of his strength, but also on his ability to perform tasks and the situation in which he completes the task! Bo Feng Shuimen was able to become Hokage because he completed various tasks with incomparably powerful strength during the Three World Wars and guided Konoha to the winner. Therefore, this is also the most critical test of the Zhongnin exam! Chiba even has a hunch that if the test does not perform well, no matter how good the first two games are, even if they win, they may not be able to become Zhong Ren. Anyway, next, I have to take it more seriously! Then, Chiba reluctantly bowed his head to eat. When did I want to pass the Nakanin exam so much... UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 83： Final test "Ms. Kushina, are you really not going there?" Chiba looked at Kushina who was packing the lunch box, slightly stunned. Now it is almost time for the final test. After eating the most abundant breakfast he has traveled through, now they are about to rush to the gathering place for the final test. However, I originally thought that Kushina would also go with him, but I didn''t expect Kushina to say that he would wait for them at the meeting place. She will not go to the final proving ground. "Although I am not here, but if you fail the final test..." Uzumaki Kushina looked at the three of Chiba. When he said this, the red hair slowly fluttered, and the right hand that made a fist slowly raised. Up. Chiba and the three people saw Uzumaki Kushina like this, a drop of cold sweat dripped from the back of their heads, and their expressions became unnatural. This meaning is quite clear, if it fails, it must be a fist! "This...this, Hirohiko, Xuena, time is almost up, let''s go first, it won''t be good to be late." Chiba coughed slightly, turned around, and greeted him. "Oh!" The two also turned around together, and then the three of them quickly left the infirmary and the first exercise field as if they were walking quickly. And Uzumaki Kushina watched the three people leave, smiling slightly at the corner of his mouth. Come on, my disciples. Half an hour later, outside the No. 44 exercise in Konoha Village. Chiba and the others walked all the way. There were already quite a few people in this clearing area. About nine people were all participants who passed the two trials. On the edge of this clearing, there is a circle of barbed wire with signs such as "danger" and "entry prohibited". Inside this barbed wire is a bottomless forest. should be right, this is the death forest. Will the final test be solved in the death forest? Is it the same as Narutos, the test of taking the scroll? Chiba stopped, Yuuna and Hirohiko also stopped one after another. The three of them stood a little further away from the nine, apparently separated from the nine. At this time, the chief examiner has not arrived yet, they are considered to have caught up. If they have not arrived ten minutes after the chief examiner arrives, it will be regarded as abstention. glanced at the Death Forest, Chiba turned his gaze back and looked at the nine people, and the nine people were also looking at the three of them. In terms of age, the three of them are the youngest, and the nine people here are basically eleven or twelve years old. Takeshi Shiga and Taketo Kiuchi are fourteen. Coupled with the performance of the three of them in the first two trials, this is striking and quite common. And Chiba could feel in the eyes of these people that they all regarded them as imaginary enemies. In their minds, it is possible to have a scene of dealing with the three of them already! In other words, the three of them are the focus here, even overshadowing the Hyuga Snow Eagle, which is called the "strongest" among them. Even, Hyuga Xueying''s gaze was circling Chiba and Hirohiko. Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly. This is a bit troublesome, these people...all aim at us, no matter what the test, be careful. Chiba is planning in his heart. Hirohiko and Xuena also felt this abnormality, and leaned a little closer to Chiba. At this moment, Xuena suddenly thought of something. He took out a ninja bag from behind and handed it to Chiba, saying, "Chiba, this is when I went to return the lunch box last night. Mr. Kushina explained that I wanted For you." Chiba was taken aback when he heard the words, looked away from the nine people, and turned to look at Xuenai. Yoshinna... She noticed, I don''t have a ninja bag. When fighting against Hirohiko, I borrowed it from Xuena. "Thank you." Chiba took the ninja bag and thanked Yukina. Xuena shook his head slightly, then raised his eyes and looked behind Chiba. If Chiba noticed something, he looked back. "Are all the people here?" A hoarse voice with evil charm sounded. Chiba''s gaze also changed. Orochimaru! Before Chiba and others, a long-haired man walked slowly, standing still while speaking, it was Oshemaru! Is the chief examiner of the final test Oshemaru? So, what kind of experiment will he give? Chiba fixed the ninja bag behind his waist for easy access. Dashewan glanced at it. At this time, the twelve Xia-nin who participated in the final test had spontaneously formed four rows of three in each row. "Then, now, let me explain the rules of the final test." Oshemaru said. Everyone was attentively attentive, not much to say, looking at Dashewan together. They all know whether they can become Zhong Ren. In this final test, naturally, they have a twelve-point spirit. I saw Oshemaru took out a scroll and said: "The final test is to protect this scroll containing confidential information. Now you have to divide into four groups for offensive and defensive warfare. Two groups protect this confidential scroll, and two groups are for snatching. This secret scroll." "The place of the offensive and defensive battle is the tower of death in this forest of death. The attacker, that is, the predator''s victory condition, is to seize this secret scroll in the tower of death, as long as you can bring this secret scroll. Just leave the Tower of Death. The defense is going to keep this secret scroll for these three days. Understand?" "Yes!" Twelve people said in unison. is a very simple rule, in the Tower of Death, which is the most central tower of the Death Forest, conduct an offensive and defensive battle. The attacker''s goal is to **** the scroll, and the defender is to guard the scroll in the tower for three days without being snatched by the attacker. And here is a group of three people. "Then, let''s determine the offensive and defensive groups." Oshemaru smiled evilly, took out four long-term signings, and then seemed to think of something, and said: "Your respective team members, are you sure?" Team member? Does this need to be redistributed? Chiba was startled and frowned. "Then, just follow your queue. Those standing in a row are counted as a group. Now you choose a captain, come up and draw lots, determine the defender and the offense~www.novelhall.com~Oshemaru looks at the others The people looked at each other in doubt and said. One line up as a team. Chiba breathed a sigh of relief. He was in line with Hirohiko and Yukina, which was a group. They do not need to be separated. To be honest, he is really a little uncomfortable not to be with Hongyan and Xuena. Besides, he knew that apart from Hirohiko and Xuena, no one else could cooperate with him so well. This final test is obviously a test to test the task of teaming up, and the tacit understanding between a team of three people is the most critical. It''s no wonder that Oshe Maru said this. In this mid-Junin exam, because of the first two trials, some people''s original team members were eliminated. For example, Takeshi Shiga and Taketo Kiuchi, one of their teammates was eliminated and they could not form a three-person team. For example, Hyuga Xueying, his teammates were also eliminated, and there is no one in the family. Looking at the others, it seems that they are not satisfied with the three-person team, and only Chiba''s entire team has advanced. Moreover, this Zhongnin exam seems to be a little different from previous Zhongnin exams. In the original Zhongnin exam, all three members of a team must participate in order to participate. But this time, there were some individual participants, such as Yurihong, Maitkay... These people also need to be determined before they can form a team. Unlike the Chiba side, they are originally a team to participate in the test. When it comes to teams, they will naturally get together. The default is a team. . Thats why Dashemaru has this question~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 84： Additional rules After Oshemaru''s team rules were set, Chiba was relieved and looked at the composition of other teams, then frowned. Kiuchi Kento, Shiga Takehake, and Hyuga Yuuki... are they a group? This is really... I''m going to have a headache! As for the other two groups, the composition of the team is also quite strong, but compared with the three-person group, it is still much worse. Originally, Kento Kiuchi and Takedake Shiga were Chibas focus. Although this Hyuga Xueying is rather annoying, but the strength lies there. Chiba, who has fought against him, also understands that Hyuga Xueying alone can almost Disabled half of the other two teams. If this group is the opposite, then the difficulty of this final experiment will be greatly improved. "Then, let the captain you decide come forward to draw lots and decide on both offensive and defensive sides." Oshemaru glanced at everyone and was quite satisfied with their reaction. After hearing about their team rules, no one was surprised or surprised, and quickly determined the composition of their team members, and had elected the captain. His voice fell, and three of the four teams quickly walked out. Chiba paused for a while. Both Hirohiko and Xuena looked at themselves at this time. It was obvious that he had chosen him as the captain. For this, Chiba is a little strange. These two guys have to really decide the victory or defeat with me even when they play cards, so the captain just threw them to me. After , he went forward to draw lots. Actually, there is no need to draw anymore, the other three captains have all drawn, only the last one is left. Oshemaru watched Chiba draw the lottery, and the corners of his mouth smiled slightly. Taki Chiba, although he didn''t know where he learned Bamon Dunjia, but at this age he was able to barely open the wound door. This child''s talent in physical skills can be said to be unprecedented. Interesting child. At this time, before Chiba had time to look at his signature, he felt a chill on his back, and subconsciously looked at Oshemaru, but saw that the other party was looking at him with a smile. The current Oshe Maru...should not have started human trials yet? Chiba saw his interest in him from Dashemaru''s eyes, and felt nervous. shit! Because Uncle Snake was washed white in the later stage, I forgot. This guy is a pervert who looks for his body everywhere. Is it possible that he is interested in my body? This is not good. I dont have Sasukes eye-pupil power. I can counter Oshemaru in the spiritual world. Now its far from his opponent. If he is chosen...No, no, he shouldnt start yet. Experiment on humans! Haven''t researched that technique yet! Chiba took a step back with a warning sign in his heart, and then he saw a flash of doubt in Da She Wan''s eyes. What did he see! Chiba yelled badly in his heart. Obviously, the warning sign just now made Oshemaru see something wrong with him. At least, he must have seen the fear in his eyes. Chiba hurriedly lowered his head and pretended to look at the lottery. And above, there is a word "shou" written. Is this kid warning me? why? Dashewan was puzzled. "Master Oshemaru, I am the defensive team." Chiba Liang raised the sign and handed it to Oshemaru. Is an illusion? Da She Wan frowned slightly, looking at the clearness in Qianye''s eyes, there was no half of the jealousy, and he began to wonder if he had read it wrong. "Oshemaru-sama, I am also the defensive side." At this time, the other captain also handed in the sign. Upon hearing this, Chiba frowned slightly and looked at Shiga Taketake. Then, their group is the attacker... and Hyuga Yuuki also choose Shiga Takedake as the captain? This is a headache! Chiba thought, walking slowly back to the team. When he returned to the team, his eyes flashed, and he suddenly spoke to Hongyan with a gentle voice and said: "Hongyan, do you think Lord Osamaru is a bit snake? I feel that I am most afraid of snakes! I was shocked when I approached just now!" Hirohiko was taken aback for a moment, and Chiba''s thoughtless sentence made him a little dazed. "I''m afraid too." But Hirohiko replied subconsciously. "I''m also the most afraid." Xue Na sneaked up a head behind him, and said, "I feel the same for you, Lord Oshemaru." At this time, the captains successively handed over the lottery in their hands, and Chiba''s words just came. It turned out to be scared... But am I that scary? Oshemaru''s mouth twitched visibly. This facial expression was seen by Chiba, who turned around and stood still, and said in his heart: This time, it should be able to pass by. However, it was just a little abnormal, and Dashemaru didn''t know that I was a traverser. He knew everything about him. He was at most puzzled. Why should I get confused? Chiba''s eyes twitched slightly, thinking of this, only to realize that he was instinctively jealous of Dashewan! While the others are all looking at this side together, even the few captains who walked back, their bodies stiffened, and there was slight sweat behind their heads. This guy is too bold, too, Oh Shemaru-sama also dare to discuss it face to face! "Then, the offensive and defensive sides have already decided. Next, there is an additional rule to calculate your scores from the last test. Then add up the scores of each group of three people and go there to buy the corresponding maps. Then, enter the forest according to the rules of the defender''s two groups first entering the forest, ten minutes later, the attacker will enter again, and the secret scroll, I will help you put it in the tower of death." Osamaru pointed to the one behind him diagonally The booth, then, even the people with the scrolls exploded into white mist. This is... Shadow clone, buy a map? Also, isn''t the defender directly defending in the Tower of Death? But to go through the death forest to reach the tower of death? Chiba frowned and touched his chin. In other words...this will be a difficult test! At this time, the other people looked at each other, obviously also a little surprised. Are there any additional rules? "Hey, this...Aren''t we going to defend the point directly?" "Yeah, have to rush over?" "This is too uneconomical for us on the defensive side!" The other group of the defending team is directly frying the pot. Looking at the offensive side, the two groups were very calm and went straight to the booth supported by the two Konoha Nakanin. "Let''s go and see, too." Chiba turned a few thoughts in his mind, moved on his feet, and said to Hirohiko and Xuena. Hirohiko and Yukina seemed to be wondering about the final additional rules, hearing Chiba''s greeting, they followed Chiba one after another. "Chiba...this experiment..." Hirohiko and Xuena said solemnly at the same time. "Ah, I know." Chiba also said solemnly. It turns out that the points system of the previous game has such a usefulness... In a sense, these points are also an advantage? And these points, according to the rules of the previous experiment, are based on correct judgment and strategy and tactics ~ www.novelhall.com~ Can the correct tactics and strategy continue to accumulate advantages? Does it mean this? This additional rule! Chiba looked at the four scrolls on Zhongren''s desk. This should be the map Osaimaru said. The price is also clearly marked on the above, a four-point price, the lowest is two points, and then four points, then six points, and then twelve points. And now on Chibas side, Hirohiko is resurrected. It counts as 0 points, and Xuena also consumes 3 points, which is also 0 points. Now he has won two games, and there is still one match with Hyuga Xueying... Minute? "You have two points." Seeing Chiba''s doubts, one of them took out a scroll, opened it, and said to Chiba. In that round, it doesnt seem to be a penalty or a bonus. "Then, I will buy the cheapest map." Chiba picked up the two-point scroll. Nakanin nodded, expressing affirmation. At this time, there was a voice from Shiga Taketake: "I''ll buy a 6-point map." 6 points? Chiba was startled, not only him, everyone looked at Shiga Taketake. Indeed, Kiuchi Kento 2 points, Shiga Taketake 2 points, and Hyuga Yuuki has at least 2 points. No one can afford a 12-point reel. Unless all three of them have won three games with names, they can get 12 points. . But at 6 points, they can afford it. Chiba tightened the scroll in his hand. And they are just a 2-point map... What is the difference between a 6-point map and a 2-point map, Chiba does not need to think about it! In this experiment, the attacker has an absolute advantage ~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest, and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 85： plan After purchasing the map, the Chiba trio found a corner and spread the scrolls. "This is a rough map of the Death Forest, and the location of the Tower of Death is clearly marked." After a glance, Chiba gave the map to Hirohiko and Xuena. "I estimate that the 4-point map and the 6-point map will point out more things, such as shortcuts, and now we have to rush to the Tower of Death to proceed with the task of protecting the scrolls. Before that, confidential The scrolls are all in an unprotected state. In a sense, it means that the attacking side can take it. Therefore, we must rush to the Tower of Death." Chiba said. Hirohiko and Yukina nodded without any objection. After reading the map, they gave it to Chiba. The map with a price of 2 cents is very simple. It only shows where the Tower of Death is. The rest is a sign of a large forest. There is nothing, except to let them know where the Tower of Death is in the Death Forest. The map is similar. Chiba put away the map and said, "Ten minutes, there is absolutely no way to stop an attacker with a 6-point map, so... I have an idea. You follow me." Hirohiko and Yukina looked at each other and nodded. Then, Chiba looked around, and while everyone was looking down at the map, he walked into a thicket of bushes that grew out of the barbed wire. Hirohiko and Yukina followed closely. Soon, the three of them walked out of it, and their faces didn''t seem to change. However, when he walked out, Hongyan couldn''t help but patted Chiba on the shoulder and said, "You can think of this way." Chiba smiled slightly and said, "It''s a very moment, a very good way. In this case, the time should be in time, otherwise... In ten minutes, we will definitely be behind the offensive team with a 6-point map. Then, let''s get to know Let''s look at another defensive team." While talking, the Chiba trio looked at the defender who bought the 4-point map and walked over slowly. At this time, the other group of three of the defenders were looking at the map and felt the three walking by. They immediately hid the map behind them, but after seeing the three of Chiba, their captain, Satorematsu Kanno He took a sigh of relief and said, "It turns out that it was you who scared me to death. I thought it was an attack on those people." Kanno Satoru, Aso Sasuke, Nanki Masaru... This Nanki Masaru should be the one in the first game. The strength of these three people should be average, and the offensive team except Shiga Taketake''s group, the other group''s strength is also very strong, their captain is Shirakawaquan, this person''s water escape is also quite powerful. If you talk about strength, the defensive side will be inferior to the offense after all. And in this Zhongnin exam, except for the white eyes of Xuena and Yuuki Hyuga, and the eyes of Hirohiko, there are no other blood inheritance limits or special secret techniques. It is quite difficult to win by surprise. "Do you have any plans?" Chiba said with a slight smile. "Plan?" Guan Ye Wu was taken aback, and then said with a wry smile: "You mean the plan to deal with them?" Chiba nodded. "Uh..." Guan Ye Wu was obviously questioned. Plan? what''s the plan? Seriously, I didn''t think about it at all, but with this map, it''s okay. There is a best route on it to pass through this death forest and enter the tower of death in one day. Next, just defend for two days. At that time, occupy the ground and fight defensive battles. Since the defense is so disadvantaged at the beginning, the Tower of Death should have something beneficial to the defense, plus the strength of the three people in front of it, it should be no problem. But, are these three really seven years old? That strength, I really don''t want to fight him! Guan Ye Go thought this way. However, Chiba frowned when he looked at him blankly. It seems that this guy hasn''t figured out the current situation at all! If this continues, it will definitely lose. Ugh Chiba had an urge to hold his forehead, but he still forcibly resisted it, and at the same time forcibly resisted the urge to twitch the corner of his mouth, and said, "Then, there is no plan." When asked by a seven-year-old child like this, he was also guessed thoroughly, which made Guan Yewu a little embarrassed. He coughed slightly, "There is still a plan. Look at the map here. There is a best route. As long as we follow the above Just rush the route to the Tower of Death. According to my calculation, this is not good for our defense at the beginning, so it must be beneficial to us in the Tower of Death. Otherwise, the chief examiner would not be able to set such additional rules. I want to die. The favorable conditions for the Tower must be very good. My plan is to first rush to the Tower of Death as quickly as possible, and then occupy the right place, and survive three days!" Guan Ye Go spread out the map and showed his thoughts. Then, he glanced at Chiba, only to see that the three children looked at him with a dull look. what happened? Could it be that my plan is too subtle! Shocked them? Guan Ye Satoru looked around suspiciously, but saw Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki looking at themselves with admiration. Is my idea really good? Guan Ye Wu "hiss" took a breath. Maybe, it really is so good! Oh, I seem to admire myself a bit. At this time, Chiba''s true thoughts were like this. This guy... is definitely an idiot, the three members of this team are definitely idiots! This kind of tactics, three-year-olds want to get it! Would the opposing attacker miss it? They will definitely guard against this move! And, why are there two groups? Why should the chief examiner be divided into two groups, why should the defender also pass through this death forest, and why have to draw a map... There are so many articles here! At this moment, Chiba feels that his future is slim. However, these people can''t give up. The reason why the two groups are carrying out the task must be indispensable. Chiba believes that the reason why Dashemaru is arranged in this way must have his reason. Chiba does not believe it. A genius in Sannin, Oshemaru is not thoughtful. "Compared to this...I have a plan, I hope you can cooperate." Chiba sighed in his heart and glanced at the two groups of offensive teams that had also come together. Look at their expressions, their plans are much more comprehensive than ours! Chiba sighed again in his heart. Uh... I feel that my plan has been pushed aside slightly, no! I was ignored... The corner of Ye Wus mouth was involved, and was rejected by a seven-year-old child, no! Ignore it, this feeling is really not good. And his face also showed a little unpleasantness. As for Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki, there is a slight surprise. Uh... it seems that the captain has been ignored! "Listen, my plan is very simple. Although Oshamaru-sama said that the defensive team will go first to ~www.novelhall.com~ the attacking team will enter in ten minutes, but there is no rule when the defensive team will enter. Understand? We need to. ..." Chiba said with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. But at this moment, Guan Ye Satoru, Aso Sasuke, and Nanki Masaru all seemed to feel a chill coming out of them. How does this smile on the face of this seven-year-old genius seem to have a chilly feeling. No, is this an illusion? How do I feel an arrow-shaped tail wagging from behind the child. But... I seem to understand! Guan Yewu punched his upturned palm with a fist, with an expression of "This is a good idea, why didn''t I expect it", interrupting Chiba, "You mean, as long as we don''t go in, they can''t get in. Go, and just use up these three days, right?" When I heard Guan Ye Go''s words, Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki suddenly realized their faces. When they looked at Chiba, their eyes were full of admiration. deserves to be a seven-year-old genius, so amazing! This is the thought of Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki. This time, Chiba couldn''t hold back, and he held his forehead with one hand, and the corners of his mouth twitched. It''s over, these three guys are out of help! It''s really hopeless! These three will definitely die on the battlefield, absolutely will die! used to think that the big idiots in anime are all artistic processing, deliberately used to create a comedy atmosphere, but he discovered. Is there such a fool! This kind of theory is impossible to think about! If you dont go in, the test wont even start. How can you win in three days~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www.novelhall.com ~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 86： Stupid group of 3 "That''s it! What a good plan!" Guan Yewu stepped forward, patted Chiba''s shoulder, who was covering his forehead, and said, "As expected, I am a genius, I take it!" "Hmm!" Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki also felt the same, and looked at Chiba nodding repeatedly. How did they pass the first two tests! Chiba removed the hand holding his forehead, looked at the hand on his shoulder, and finally couldn''t help but twitched. In the end, he sighed three times in his heart and said, "You guys let me finish..." "Uh...Is there a follow-up? Isn''t the previous plan a complete plan?" Guan Ye Gou said in surprise, apparently Chiba''s "run out of time to win" is the whole plan. Looking at Guan Ye Wu and the other two people''s surprised expressions, Chiba came to such a conclusion. Act separately! Must act separately from these idiots! I will lose! With them, I will definitely lose, and maybe even my IQ will be lowered, no! Yes, I will definitely be pulled down. For a moment, my head went blank and I forgot all my plans! "Okay, listen well, where did I say it last time?" After drawing a conclusion, Chiba took a deep breath. He felt that he explained his plan to these three people. To the slightest degree. "Uh...you just said,''Although Oshemaru-sama said that the defensive team will go in first and the attacking team will go in ten minutes later, there is no rule when the defensive team will go in. Understand? We need to...''here." Guan Ye Wu slightly wrinkled his rice, showing a look of "I just thought wrong, this kid doesn''t even remember where he said it, is the plan very unreliable". "Hmm..." Chiba nodded, and then, seeing Guan Ye Wu''s expression, his eyes narrowed. What''s the matter with this expression? Are you doubting me? Doubt me? Am I actually suspected by this stupid character? What''s the matter with such a depressed mood? no no no no! Now discuss the tactics, Chiba, calm down! You have to calm down! Uh... Damn, what''s my plan? Chiba took a deep breath again, tried to remember, and then said: "First of all, we must understand that if our defensive team does not enter the forest, the test cannot begin." "It turns out that it won''t be turned on." Guan Ye Wu and others nodded with a sense of reason. Guan Ye Wu said, "Yes, if that''s the case, the defensive team is too advantageous." And he thought so in his heart. really unreliable? He didn''t even consider that he could not start the test without entering the defensive team. Although he is very powerful, he is a seven-year-old child after all. Obviously, Guan Ye Wu belongs to the kind of person who shows everything in his heart. The thoughts in his heart were all sold by his expression of "It''s really unreliable, after all, a seven-year-old child, his thoughts are not yet mature". And this expression completely fell into Chiba''s eyes, and a "Tic Tac Toe" slowly appeared on his forehead, beating violently. Is this guy conscious? Chiba took a deep breath three times, restrained some kind of urge to punch him in the face, and had to explode with all his strength, and said: "It''s fine if you understand, then, next is my plan. Try to delay as much as possible and enter the forest as late as possible. Now, we pretend to be discussing plans and delay as long as possible." "Why? A quick decision! I think we should take advantage of them to discuss tactics, enter the forest first, and then reach the tower of death as quickly as possible." Guan Ye Go has completely felt that this seven-year-old genius is a little bit wrong. It''s reliable, what''s the time delay? Now is the time to race against time. You must enter the forest before the attacker. Chiba feels that he is about to collapse, this guy is going around, and finally he has to implement his own plan! Moreover, he didn''t understand his plan at all, didn''t even think about it, and he wasn''t the kind of person who would go his own way. How simple is this guy''s brain circuit! But, do you really want to explain it to him? The deep question in Chiba''s heart was originally intended to explain. This Guan Ye Wu''s idiot ability has almost fainted him. Chiba almost feels that if he is with him, his IQ will definitely be pulled by him. To the same level as him. However, after all, the two parties are collaborators, and their strength is also indispensable. In desperation, Chiba had to explain: "First of all, there are two purposes of this plan. The first is that you think this experiment is easy to drive during the day. Its still easy to drive at night." "Of course it''s daytime! The light is good." Guanye Satoru said without thinking. Chiba choked. Who will... who will help me! "Ah! In this test, the attacker will definitely not let our defender go to the Tower of Death safely, and will definitely stop us midway. Although our map has the best route, the opponent is. There are separate maps, which definitely mark the best route, and there are even more things, and they know that we will take the best route, so they will definitely try to guard against it, and I just saw the best route. The attacker will enter ten minutes later. If we follow the same route, we still have a chance to stop us." Chiba explained patiently. The best route has several turns. If the attacking team has a map of the best route, they will still have a chance to stop by taking some difficult straight routes. If the defensive side takes this straight line, the distance can indeed be shortened. Chiba is no problem with the three, but these three fools... Chiba really has no confidence. As for the offensive side, the overall strength is obviously better than that of his side. The best route should be their advantage for the defender who walks ten minutes first anyway, but considering the strength level, it is not necessarily true. Besides, on the 6-point map, Chiba can''t guarantee that there are other routes that are even better than this "best route". Why do you have to hurry at night? At night, the hurry will be slowed down due to line of sight problems, but because of poor line of sight, straight lines that are difficult to follow will become dangerous. If the attacking team intercepts and cuts shortcuts, consider it. . As for the 6-point map, if there are other routes that are better than this "best route", that''s another matter. Chiba also has other ways. Before the defender reaches the Tower of Death~www.novelhall.com~, the final test is actually a test of racing and interception. "Then it''s okay if we don''t take this route? So even if they have this route on their map, it doesn''t matter. We don''t take this route at all! Are we?" Guan Ye Soruo said naturally, shaking Shaking his head, he still disagrees with Chiba''s approach. Don''t take this route... People take this route, it saves time than us, brother! Chiba really wanted to cry without tears, he couldn''t grasp this person''s brain circuit at all. "Okay! Just believe that I can''t do it once! Let''s try our best! I believe we will win." "How can this work? Your plan is obviously unfounded and not as good as my plan. If you don''t say why, then it will be my own words. I will not let my teammates take risks with you. Ninja test is a life-changing test. I cant give away this critical test opportunity for nothing because of your irresponsible plan! Its not easy for everyone to get to this step. Since they choose me as the captain, I will treat them. He was responsible for the exam." Guan Yewu said with a serious face, and he nodded deeply after hearing the emotions of the two behind him, feeling that "it is really right to choose Guan Ye as the captain". After Chiba heard the words, a "Tic Tac Toe" appeared on the other forehead. Can I kill someone? Can I beat this man up? While was in the fire, Chiba discovered that besides the blood-blooded fool Perseverance Emperor Kai, there was another kind of person that he couldn''t handle. That''s a super fool like Guan Ye! Chapter 87： Urge "Is it okay over there? Half an hour has passed." Shirakawa-quan frowned and looked at the six people over there, that is, the three of Chiba and the three of Guan Yewu. They seem to be still discussing plans. That genius Taki Chiba seemed to be talking about something, and then he was constantly shook his head against Guan Ye Satoru. Since an hour ago, Ive been in this state. Taki Chiba kept asking or explaining something, but Guan Ye Satoru just held his chest and shook his head, "Im very distressed like you." Obviously rejected Chiba''s idea. Some of this makes Shirakawa-izumi impatient, no! Not only impatient, but also a little anxious, walking a few steps from time to time, the link is anxious. is not okay? Not okay yet! What are they discussing? This is the last one! Critical moment! How to grind! What are they doing! Ah! impatient! I''m so impatient! Be serious, OK! Quick decision! It''s been ten minutes for you to set off in advance, so what are you still hesitating about! Shirakawa Izumi was impatient. At the same time, his anxiety seemed to have spread to two of his teammates, and all three of them showed impatient expressions. The expressions of the three of them were seen by Shiga Takeyake and Hyuga Xueying. Do you need to be so impatient? The longer they discuss, the more they show that they can do nothing. This is the advantage. This is what Hyuga Xueying thought. While Shiga Taketake frowned slightly, looking at Chiba with a headache and flaming expression. This is a bit strange... What is this Takichiba doing? Looking at his battles, his tactical deployment ability should not be bad, and he won''t be unable to persuade a governor. Although Guan Ye is an idiot, he is definitely a very reliable person with a sense of responsibility, and by no means an unreasonable person. But judging from their appearance, it doesn''t seem to be a deliberate delay. What exactly is going on? At this time, do you want to go up and urge them...or, react with these two Zhongren? Still, just watch the changes and see what Takichiba wants to do? Shiga Takeyake was a little tangled in his heart. In this situation, looking at the expressions of Shirakawa Izumi''s three people, it was obvious that they were very anxious, and their mentality had been affected. For a ninja, this was a fatal emotion. This is what his teacher teaches them all the time, no matter when and where, they must stay calm, even if they are at an absolute disadvantage, they must not give up thinking and stay calm, even if they die in battle, they must stay calm and die. So he was hesitating, do you want to urge it? However, if urged, the experiment will begin immediately, and Shirakawa-izumi will inevitably advance aggressively because of his anxiety just now, and he will probably not listen to his own advice. It may be a trap. Do you want to remind Shirakawa here? Then while waiting for Taki Chiba, let him calm down and restore his mind? Shiga Taketake hesitated. "Huh!" At this time, Kiuchi sneered and said, "Isn''t Taki Chiba a genius? It seems that his ability to make plans is not very good... Even a fool like Guan Ye can''t listen. Go down." Kiuchi Kento''s tone was obviously with disdain and sarcasm, and he deliberately spoke quite loudly, obviously to make Chiba hear clearly. However, Chiba was trying to persuade Guan Ye Wu at this time, and didn''t pay attention to him at all. And Kiuchi Kento''s voice made the anxious Shirakawa Izumi trio startled. Is it because they couldn''t agree on the plan, so they wasted time? Shirakawaquan looked at each other and felt reasonable. Then, now that they cant agree with each other... Lets urge and ask to start the game, dont they have any plans? When the time comes, they will go their own way and spread out. Takichiba and the three are not easy to deal with, but Guanye three fools are easy to deal with! And we have Xueying here, Shiga and Kiuchi are amazingly powerful. Dealing with the Takichiba trio should be no problem. In terms of strength, our side is strong. Then we have a reliable plan, and everyone''s integration is smooth. Looking at them again, this... we will win! Thinking of this, Shirakawa Izumi looked at Shiga Taketake as the captain, and said, "Let''s urge it, we can''t keep on dragging it." Shiga Takeyake was taken aback for a moment, his brows frowned slightly. Should I object here? Or do you follow what he meant? After all, it is a two-group collaboration, and I can''t seem too arbitrary. It seems that he doesn''t have the anxiety, but...how can I always have an ominous premonition. Shiga Taketake hesitated. "Hurry up, let''s hurry up, finish it quickly." Kiuchi said at this time, looking at Chiba with disdain in his eyes. Therefore, these geniuses always think that they are great and don''t put others in their eyes. I always feel that my plan is correct, and Guan Ye is also very troubled! Even though he is an idiot...Speaking of which, he can make an idiot so distressed, Taki Chiba, a genius, is really too arbitrary! Damn it! Isn''t it just because you are a genius? Why do people listen to him? moron! Kiuchi Taketo was scolded in his heart. Hearing his teammates say the same, Shiga Taketake nodded and agreed. Since Kento has said so, if I oppose it, it will have a bad effect, and I see Shirakawa calm down, I hope my hunch is an illusion. Then, he and Shirakawa Izumi walked to the stand in front of Zhongnin. "It''s been an hour, can the final test begin? I see how they look, but they can''t be noisy at night." Shirakawa Izumi said to one of them. And the Nakanin glanced at Chiba, and the two discussed for a while. "Okay." That Zhongren stood up and walked towards Chiba. It seems to have said something to Chiba and Guan Ye Wu, Chiba looked over in a little surprised, and the three looked at each other. has been an hour? Chiba was a little dazed, and then looked at the other people on the offensive side. When he looked away, Shirakawa Quans two teammates clearly showed impatient eyes, and Hyuga Xueying still looked silent. Nei Jianren looked at him with disdain. Uh...Have you been dragged on for an hour after all the idiot''s mess? Then, Chiba frowned again. It seems that it is impossible to last until the evening, and there is only such a little time now. Moreover, another goal has been achieved and can begin. Chiba judged. Shirakawa Izumi''s team should have been very impatient. Zhong Ren also came to urge, if we don''t start again, even if we abstain. Then, let''s start! "Okay! Guan Ye, if you win, just follow your method, but there is one thing I want to tell you." Chiba said to Guan Ye Wu, who was a little anxious because of Zhongrens warning~www.novelhall.com~ Guan Ye Wu Hearing what Chiba said, she was taken aback, but Chiba had already moved in and whispered for a while. There was an incredible look on his face. "Are you serious?" Guan Ye Go said incredulously. "Ah, yes. Now, the final test of this Chunin exam is up to you." Chiba nodded affirmatively. "You..." Guan Ye Wu''s face showed a touch of emotion. Chiba smiled slightly, patted Guan Ye Wu on the shoulder, and said, "I''ll leave it to you, the leader of the defensive team!" "Team... Leader?" Guan Ye Wu was even more moved. "Ah...don''t disappoint our determination!" Chiba nodded solemnly. "Leave it to me!" Guan Yewu''s touched face slowly changed into a serious face of "It will be done! I will not let you down." "Then, let''s go in. The final test begins!" With that, the Chiba trio first walked into the only wire gate on the edge of the dead forest. Guan Yewu silently wiped his eyes and said, "Qianba... I didn''t expect you to be such a good person. I also called you the son of a traitor before. I was wrong! As a plea, I will defeat them! Sasuke! Victory, even if we are desperate, we must defeat them!" Although they didn''t know what Chiba said, Guan Ye Satoru did not explain, but from the captain''s attitude, they could feel that this Takichiba must have made a very big sacrifice. And entrusted them with hope. Immediately, the two nodded solemnly. "Yes! Captain!" Then, with the three of Chiba, they entered the forest of death together~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest, and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile users, please To read. Chapter 88： Block the way Watching Chiba and others walk into the forest of death, Shirakawa Izumi fisted with both hands, his fighting spirit was slow, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Ten minutes, ten minutes! Shiga, just follow the plan!" "Yeah! You can see that there are two best routes on the 6-point map. Compared with your 4-point map, the other best route is much closer. And they should have bought a 2-point map and a 4 The scores of the two groups are two points, one is 2 points, and the other is 5 points. They can only buy these two levels." Shiga Takehake nodded and said, "And according to the plan, you take the 4 points map. The best route, and we, directly take the shortcut route of the 6-point map. Their team is not as strong as ours and should not be intercepted." "That''s good!" Shirakawa Izumi nodded, convinced of what Shiga Taketake said: "Hey, do you feel it, these ten minutes seem to be a bit long." The teammate behind him chuckled a few times. It can be seen from their faces that they are all confident. If this test is imagined as a task, then both intelligence and team strength are their dominant, and the other party has no feasible plan yet, and there are even three fools who will definitely drag it back. Even if Takichiba, Uchiha Hirohiko, and Hyuga Yukina are geniuses, no matter how evil they are, they cannot win! Moreover, Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento are both powerful characters who have won three consecutive victories. Needless to say, Hyuga Yuuki is called "the strongest Shinobu", although the battle with Taki Chiba is irrelevant. Victory, but they still believe that it must be Hyuga Xueying''s victory in the end. As for why is Hyuga Snow Eagle''s victory? Isnt that obvious? Taki Chiba''s killer, so many paving techniques of dungeon have been cracked by Xue Ying in a short time, no matter how you look at it, the final victory will be Xue Ying. Although Takichiba''s layers of paving really made him feel great, in the end, these pavings were ruthlessly broken by Xueying''s absolute strength. It was obvious that Takichiba was not as good as Xueying. impossible! They have a chance of winning this kind of thing? It''s absolutely impossible! Shirakawa Izumi shook his head, denying the odds of Chiba and others, and the two teammates behind him seemed to think the same. And Shiga Taketake glanced at Shiga Chuanquan and frowned slightly. He always felt that something was wrong, but if you think about it, it is true that the other party has no chance of winning. Shiga Chuanquan is full of fighting spirit and confidence. There is nothing wrong with it. local. But he just feels something is wrong. I hope it is my illusion... Shiga Taketake shook his head slightly. Hyuga Xueying''s eye corner caught a glimpse of Shiga Takeyake''s shaking his head, frowning slightly. Is it the first time to lead the team, or the two teams work together, so I feel a little nervous and worried about gains and losses? Hope, don''t influence your judgment, Shiga Taketake. I also want to see how great you are. Hyuga Xueying turned his gaze back and looked at the entrance of the Death Forest. Ten minutes have passed by this time, and they, as the attacker, can already enter! Even, Shirakawa Izumi had already taken his teammates in first, and Kiuchi Kento also went first. He and Shiga Taketake had to keep up. After entering the forest, the light suddenly dimmed a lot. The trees covered with the sky and the sun were everywhere here. The dense and dense trees made the scenes a bit similar everywhere, and it was easy to get lost. "Then, let''s start doing things separately!" Shirakawa Izumi said, he had already checked the map and was ready to follow the best route on the 4-point map. "Wait a minute!" At this moment, Xueying Hyuga suddenly stopped them, and looked up, with a look of surprise on his face. At this time, his eyes had been opened, and his gaze was focused on the branches of a giant tree directly opposite them. This giant branch was dense with leaves. Everyone followed his gaze, but only saw dense leaves. Also the outline of the branches. what happened? Everyone looked at each other. But Hyuga''s white eyes have a 360-degree angle of view and perspective ability, and the user is the Hyuga Snow Eagle, they know something must be anomalous. Suddenly, while everyone looked at each other, they all touched their own ninja bag, grabbed Kuunai, and began to alert. "Come out! I have already seen you!" Hyuga Xueying realized that everyone was ready, and shouted. "Sure enough, I can''t hide the eyes of Hyuga''s family." There was a sound from the branch, and then three figures sprang from the branch. The moment they rushed out, Shirakawa Izumi and Shiga Takedake attacked, and Kunai threw it out. And these three figures swayed their heads sideways lightly, avoiding these five kunai. "Duh duh!" Kunai hit the giant tree and embedded it. The three figures also landed safely. Hyuga Xueying glanced at the crowd, and sighed in his heart: How could it be possible to hit these three people and waste Kuma. At this time, in front of them, Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena Shi Shiran stood in front of them. The sentence just now was what Chiba said. Hyuga Xueying slowly stretched his hand into the ninja bag, his expression dignified. Although his vision is 360 degrees, it is now focused on the three of them, especially Chiba. He has fought with Chiba, and he knows how difficult Chiba is in the battle. The battle between the two of them is estimated to have hurt both sides. The strength of Taki Chiba is by no means inferior to him. Here, let''s use the detonation talisman! Hyuga Xueying hesitated, and moved his fingers slightly, replacing the kunai held in his hand with a detonating talisman, and then slowly took out the ninja bag. Ok? Suddenly, he frowned. This guy is not Chiba''s body! This chakra volume... and the three acupoints are not abnormally opened... Shadow clone? Hyuga Xueying was about to throw Kunai''s hand for a meal~www.novelhall.com~ and stopped. Where is this guy lying in ambush? Hyuga Xueying turned his white eyes, with 360 angle of view and perspective ability, searching for the trail of Chiba. However, there is no one in the surrounding area. Strange, where is the other person? Hyuga Xueying frowned slightly. And at this time, other people did not act rashly, each had their own minds. Is this treating oneself as an abandoned child, holding us, and then covering the three fools? Sure enough, there is no careful plan, but this is also simple and effective, no! We have to hurry up, catch up with those three idiots, and settle the battle in one go! Here... leave it to them! It happened that Takichiba was also there, and the one who could limit the three of them was the Xueying group. Shirakawa Izumi''s eyes moved, and he glanced behind the three of them, where was the entrance of the best route indicated on the 4-point map. even think of yourself as an abandoned son? Is there any conspiracy in this? Shiga Taketake is full of doubts. Humph! Are you showing yourself a genius again? Do you think you can stop the six of us? How can you underestimate me! The kid who graduated early! Kiuchi Kento''s face was cold as frost, but his eyes were full of anger. While the eyes of a few people were full of Chiba''s eyes, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. It seems that it is going smoother than I expected! Recognizing that I was a shadow clone, Hinata Xueying wouldn''t move rashly. The reaction of the group of people in Shirakawaquan is the same as I planned~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile phone users Please go to read. Chapter 89： procrastination That''s it! Can''t delay any longer! Shirakawaquan''s face condensed, and suddenly he said, "Shiga, I''ll leave it to you here. We are also a burden here. Let''s chase the fool trio!" Without waiting for Shiga Taketake''s response, Shirakawa Izumi fell, and the three of them threw several shurikens in their hands and hit them at Chiba. The Chiba trio immediately avoided, and while they were dodging, the Shirakawa Izumi trio rushed over and dodged the best route behind them. "Duh duh!" The shuriken either fell to the ground or plunged into the trees, and the Chiba trio stood still, glanced back, and then turned their gaze back, without the intention of chasing. Shiga Wuyue frowned slightly, and the feeling that something was wrong in his heart became stronger and stronger. Looking at the three of them, they didn''t mean to chase, their brows became tighter. Is this really simply treating your team as abandoned sons and holding us back? Do not! It''s absolutely impossible, no matter how you look at it, it''s better to treat the wild team as abandoned! After all, in terms of strength, these three people are much better than Guan Ye. And with Guan Ye as the main force, even if they drag us down, the Guan Ye three cannot be Shirakawa''s opponents. It is impossible for Taki Chiba to not know this. There must be some conspiracy here! for sure! Shiga Taketake is sure in his heart. And Hyuga Xueying also frowned. Just now, when Shirakawa and the others threw their shurikens, Taki Chiba''s eyes were undoubtedly glanced at them. He had already expected Shirakawa''s actions, but he didn''t stop it! He deliberately let Shirakawa and the others leave. Too weird! If he treats his team as an abandoned child, then he must plan to delay all of us in place, and then the delay is almost the same, looking for a chance to leave. I won''t believe that this kid will really confess himself here. But why let Shirakawa leave? Shirakawas team is better than the Guanye trio, and he must consider getting a 6-point map for a faster path... Isn''t he afraid that Shirakawa will block the Guanye and eventually lose the game? There must be a conspiracy! Must have! And now I haven''t found where they are lying in ambush... Is their hiding so well grasped? My eyes didn''t even notice! wait a minute! If Taki Chiba does not have a conspiracy and really regards himself as an abandoned child, then he must have full confidence in staying with us... From the battle with him, it can be seen that he thinks very far, at least he will stay. One or two back players, he won''t come up unprepared. Now...In this situation, you can''t act rashly! Hyuga Xueying judged in his heart, while the other hand secretly gestured towards Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento. This gesture? Shiga Taketake was startled. Is there any conspiracy? What Xueying discovered, let us not act rashly! At this time, Chiba smiled and said: "You said, if we defeat you here and get your 6-point map, will we find a shortcut to catch up with Shirakawa, and then, with our Guanye team leader, What about flanking?" There really is a conspiracy! Hyuga Yuki and Shiga Taketake were surprised at the same time. Two-sided flanking? He originally planned so! Sure enough, he will definitely notice the difference between the 2-point, 4-point, and 6-point maps. In addition to the level of detail, it is a shortcut! That''s right, when the defender did not reach the Tower of Death, this test was nothing more than racing and interception, and the price of these maps, and then according to the price, the level of detail of the map is different, undoubtedly revealing one thing, that is strategic advantage! And this kind of racing and blocking strategy, what is the most important thing, of course, is time! And shortening the distance is a way of saving time, and the way to shorten the distance is a shortcut! The so-called strategic advantage, which can be displayed on the map, is naturally the shortcut route, and what is the more valuable manifestation of 6 points than 4 points, a shortcut route that is faster than the 4 points on the map! He really saw this layer from the difference between the 2-point map and the 4-point map! Indeed, if you defeat them, you will not only get a 6-point map, you can even solve a powerful offensive team, killing two birds with one stone! And then, whether it''s a two-sided flanking... Whether it is alone, they will definitely win! This is the easiest way to win! At the beginning, they must be elite against elite, and after solving the elite, the next ordinary team is not worth mentioning. This is indeed the way of thinking as a genius! Shiga Takeyake knew it well, and Hyuga Xueying had the same idea. In the end, the two sighed with emotion: Sure enough, he is not such a simple person who can guess his mind! tricky! Taki Chiba is definitely the toughest opponent! "I care about you on both sides! I care about your genius! I care about your strategy! You guys, you so-called geniuses, I have been displeased for a long time! Don''t underestimate ordinary ninjas without talent!" Kiuchi Kento screamed, and the two of them saw a sword light leaving, and in an instant, it had flashed in front of Qianye. "Jianren!" Shiga Wuyue was shocked, and he rushed. Since Xueying told us not to act rashly, he must have seen something with his white eyes, this guy! It''s easy to get angry! Damn it! Don''t do anything! And Hyuga Xueying also expressed dissatisfaction with a "tsk", and the detonating talisman kunai in his hand quickly put it into the ninja bag, and replaced it with an ordinary kunai. The explosion of the detonation talisman will lift up smoke and give them a space to take advantage of. Takichiba likes to play tricks when the enemy''s sight is blocked. Here, use ordinary kunai! "brush!" A sword light flashed, and Kiuchi smashed Chiba in half with a single sword. Shadow clone? The moment the Shinobi sword was cut down, Kinto felt that the hand was not feeling right, his eyes narrowed, and he rose in anger when he looked at Chiba that had fallen in half. This bastard... At this time, Chiba, even though he was split in half, looked at Kiuchi Kento with a faint sarcasm. Then, with a "bang", it exploded into white mist! And when the Chiba Shadow clone burst, Yuuna and Hirohiko also exploded into white mist. Is also a shadow clone? Shiga Taketake retracted his hand. Just now, he hit Yuuki Hyuga with a Kunai throw, and almost at the same time, Yuuki Hyuga''s Kuna hit Hirohiko Uchiha. are all shadow clones! Hyuga Xueying frowned, her face cold. There are still no signs of Chiba and others! There was no attack either! "You are all scared by a few shadow clones! Isn''t it a genius who graduated early! Humph! Aren''t you known as the strongest Hyuga Xueying? Aren''t you a genius of the Hyuga family? I think it''s just like that. Three shadow clones are just I bluffed you, are you blind?" Taketo Kiuchi tightened the Ninja sword in his hand, and turned his head, his eyes intertwined with anger. Damn it! This Takichiba, I must kill you! As soon as Taketo Kiuchi said this, Shiga Taketake was shocked and quickly looked at Hyuga Xueying, but seeing Hyuga Xueying''s face cold, he said anxiously: "Xueying, he is like this. do not know what to say" "It''s okay, I was indeed bluffed!" Hyuga Xueying almost squeezed these words out of his teeth. Taki Chiba! Before I knew it, I was too alert to you! In my heart, do you think your wisdom is far better than me? Is it the technique of the water prison that gave me this kind of psychology? Once bitten by a snake, have you been afraid of well rope for ten years? Damn it! I actually admit that I am inferior to you! Hyuga Xueying''s fist was clenched tightly. In the current situation, it is obvious that these three shadow clones are used to bluff people. Whatever two-sided attack and the most labor-saving victory method are all false. These three shadow clones are abandoned children. They have already left. ! As for Yukina''s shadow clone, I am afraid that the shadow clone separated by Chiba or Hirohiko was transformed. After all, the Hyuga family rejects all ninjutsu except the three-shenjutsu, and the shadow clone is also repellent. The reason why Chiba didn''t stop Shirakawa and the others before was not because he deliberately let go, but because he couldn''t stop it! If there is a difference and the shadow clone explodes, then the gain is not worth the loss! They were completely manipulated by Chiba! "Huh! Just know ~ www.novelhall.com~ Then according to the original plan, you have wasted a lot of time, and I hope you don''t make this mistake again." Kiuchi Kento Ninja sword inserted back into the sheath, Glancing blankly at Xueying Hyuga, he left directly in one direction. Shiga Taketake looked at Kiuchi Taketo who flew by, and then at the cold-faced Hyuga Snow Eagle, not knowing what to say. But Hyuga Xueying stepped forward, flew out, and coldly threw a sentence: "Kiuchi Kento is right, you don''t have to worry. But next time, don''t let me see you attack Master Xuena. , I can''t help but kill you. Even if it''s a shadow clone, it won''t work." Watching Hyuga Xueying rush out, listening to his cold words, Shiga Takeyake shook his head and gave a wry smile. How to get to the end, it was my fault! After , he stepped forward and followed. At this time, on the other side. Chiba and Hirohiko, who were flying through the woods, stopped, and Yukina also stopped. "The information about the shadow clone came." Chiba said, Hiroshiko nodded when he heard the words, and Xue Na nodded suddenly, because the doubt that the two stopped suddenly disappeared. Chiba took out the map, drew a line on the 2-point map with his nails, and said, "This is the best route. We are a little bit off now, but there is not much time wasted. Let''s go!" Hirohiko and Xuena nodded, and then the three of them flew out again. That Kiuchi Kento was disrupted by his impulsiveness, otherwise he could drag him for about ten minutes. However, the shadow avatar will not last much time before it disappears. At this point of time... Let''s hurry up~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all here. ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 90： Wo Huo The first night of the final experiment, somewhere in the dead forest. "Stop and rest." Chiba jumped down from the tall branches. Hirohiko and Yukina also fell. This is a small open space surrounded by five trees with very small gaps. For Chiba, it is suitable as a temporary resting place. "Shall I take a rest now? I don''t feel that the physical exertion is too great. Will I hurry up for a while? I believe that if they catch up, if they fight, it should not be affected." Xuena looked at collecting the dead branches and leaves around. Chiba said. Hirohiko glanced at Yukana, nodded, and said, "I think so too." "Its time to take a break. Its not necessary to ignore the break in order to save a little bit of time. Both Hongyan and I have separated shadow clones. Chakra has consumed a lot. For the next action, we must take a break. "Chiba put the dead branches and broken leaves together, said. Xuena and Hirohiko frowned slightly, but they did not object anymore. They believed that Chiba must have his reason for doing this. "Hirohiko, please make a fire, please." Chiba said to Hirohiko. Hirohiko frowned again. Make a fire? Will this leave no trace? And is it possible to expose your position? He was a little puzzled. At this moment, they did not feel the cold, and the humidity in the forest was not very heavy. Even if they rest on the spot, it doesn''t matter. And here is surrounded by five giant trees, it is very hidden, there is no need to light a fire. However, based on the absolute trust in Chiba, he didn''t ask much, but Jieyin used the fire to escape and set the dead branches on fire. Along with the flames, a plume of smoke slowly evaporated up. The place was surrounded by ancient trees and there was no wind to permeate. The smoke slowly drifted into the leaves, and I dont know if it floated out. At this time, Xuena took out some dry food from her parcel. The three of them sat down, surrounded the fire, and ate the dry food bit by bit with clean water. "Now that our route has been corrected, I calculated the information on the 4-point map sent back from the shadow clone. We will be able to reach the Tower of Death in half a day," Chiba said. "Then, if you rush overnight today, will you be able to arrive in the early morning?" Xuenai said, her pretty face flushed with the flames. "Yeah." Chiba nodded. "Hurry up all night?" Hiroshiko asked. "Of course." Chiba smiled slightly, and said: "We will leave soon. The reason why I ask you to rest now is because in the middle of the night, we will rush to the Tower of Death without stopping. If I and Hongyan''s shadow doppelganger If it can last longer, the more time we can rest now." It turned out that he and I were asked to hold Hyuga Xueying and the others, instead of following Guan Ye and them. Is it to fight for the current rest time? Hirohiko and Xuena looked at each other and thought at the same time. "Now take a five-minute rest, and then we will be on the road without stopping." Chiba said. The two nodded at the same time, the fire shining on their faces, the three of them expressionless, one thoughtful, and then there was a moment of silence. At this time, on the other side, the best route is in the middle. "Jianren, Xueying, lets take a break. Its almost here. Tomorrow morning we will be able to reach the Tower of Death." Shiga Taketake called twice, stopping the silent Kiuchi Kento and Hyuga Xueying in front of them. . And Kiuchi Kento and Hyuga Xueying stopped, and both looked over with sinking faces. Shiga Taketake sighed. The two men were obviously still in anger. Seeing their appearance, they wanted to rush to find Taki Chiba immediately, and squat. However, this is not the time for willfulness. In Shiga Takeyake''s view, now is the critical moment for Zhongnin''s exam, and he is in the advantage. This situation is the most dangerous situation. Under the advantage, and at the critical moment, it is easy to make mistakes in judgment, or to make an aggressive attack, and it is easy to make irreparable mistakes. At this time, it is more necessary to fight steadily and stay calm at all times. "Huh! Wu Yue, can''t you do this? This way is nothing at all. Why take a break and rush to the Tower of Death! Let those conceited geniuses regret their turtle climbing speed!" Jianren snorted coldly, seemingly dissatisfied with Shiga Wuyue''s proposal. While Hyuga Xueying didn''t say a word, the meaning in his eyes was similar. He also hurryed to reach the Tower of Death and seize confidential documents. However, Kiuchi Kento''s purpose is to see Chiba making a fool of himself, to laugh at him, and to relieve his anger. But Hyuga Xueying was unwilling to lose to Chiba. He just admitted in disguise that he was inferior to Chiba, which made him somewhat difficult to accept. Regardless of the previous misunderstanding between him and Chiba, it is no longer a relationship between life and death enemies, but if you lose to him, admit that it is inferior to him? For him, this is something that must never happen. This has taken a big blow to Hyuga Xueying''s self-esteem. Therefore, he now has to prove that he is better than Chiba, and he is the strongest, not this kid who just graduated from Ninja School. This is Hyuga Xueying''s attitude towards Chiba after putting aside the hatred. So, is it a competitor? Hinata Xueying never thought about it that way. He really looked at Chiba very uncomfortable! Even more unhappy to owe others! Admitting that he can''t be better than Chiba makes him angry! Thats why I had to defeat him in the Zhongnin exam, and the most perfect victory was naturally to seize the Secret Scroll in advance, and go to the Secret Scroll before Chiba rushed to the Tower of Death. Shiga Wuyue glanced at them, sighed long, and said, "I am also the captain of this team for the time being. This is the captain''s order!" One Chiba has disrupted all your rhythms. Of course I know that you dont care about this, but I ask you to rest, not to let you really rest, but to calm you down, you are too impatient and impatient now Now, something will happen! Shiga Taketake''s heart is full of helplessness. Kiuchi Kento and Hyuga Yuuki frowned at the same time, Shiga Taketake said so, which made them very dissatisfied. However, Shiga Takeyake pressed them with the words "captain''s order", and they were not too good. After all, ninjas often act in multiplayer teams and obey the orders of the team leader, which is also a very important ninja quality. Since childhood, they have been instilled in this kind of thinking. Even if Hyuga Snow Eagle is stronger than Shiga Takeyake, after hearing the four words "captain order" ~www.novelhall.com~, we have to consider whether we want to go it alone. "Now, rest on the spot, and leave after two hours." Seeing their expressions, Shiga Wuyue didn''t bother to explain. Moreover, he also knew that now that Kento Kiuchi was in anger, he could not persuade him at all. Although this Hyuga Xueying had been in contact for a short time, he did not seem to be able to persuade him. So, he gave up persuasion and explanation, and gave the order directly. "Humph!" Seeing Shiga Takeru sitting down to eat the dry food, Hyuga Xueying snorted coldly. After all, he did not defy the captain''s order and sat down directly on the branch. Fortunately, most of the trees here are towering old trees, this branch. Stout, he is more than enough to sit on. Seeing Hyuga Yukie and Shiga Takeyake had already sat down to rest, Kiuchi frowned, snorted angrily, stomped his foot, and stomped on a shallow footprint on the branch before sitting down unwillingly. "Wu Yue, if we don''t reach the Tower of Death first because of your rest now, I must not spare you!" Kiuchi took a bite of the dry food. However, Shiga Wuyue didn''t seem to take care of it, eating dry food for himself, frowning on his lowered face. Look at the attitude of these two people, two hours, can you calm down...Ah, headache! I don''t know which Takichiba was accidentally or intentionally, making these two guys so frustrated and irrational. And just as he was thinking about it, a wisp of smoke floated slowly, far away from them, and closer to the Tower of Death than they were~www.novelhall.com~ Welcome friends to visit. Read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 91： night "Okay, after the rest, let''s set off." Chiba stood up, looked at the fire on the ground, and said. At this time, he was slightly stained with dust. Both Hirohiko and Xuena nodded, and stood up after placing the last stone. The three looked at each other and nodded, and then rushed out along the best route on the 4-point map, leaving only this pile of burning. Bonfires, and the gully filled with stones around the bonfire. At this time, in the best route, the Shiga Taketake team, who had just decided to take a break, noticed the light smoke. "This is..." Shiga Takeyake stood up, and inadvertently, he caught a glimpse of this light smoke. Almost instantly, he had a bad feeling. "This smoke? That direction is the direction of the Tower of Death! Is there anyone ahead of us?" Kiuchi almost jumped up. Hyuga Xueying also stood up in surprise. The location of this light smoke is on the best route of the 4-point map, and it is closer to the Tower of Death than they are. "Who is it?" Hyuga Xueying blurted out. And the expressions of the two fell in Shiga Takeyake''s eyes, making him frown, and then frowned deeply. Village No. 44, the death forest is a forbidden area in the village. Even villagers and ninjas are not allowed to approach this forest. Except for the four teams participating in the experiment, there should be no people here. This light smoke is obviously a trace of life fire. Has any participant reached that far place now? And its on the best route on the 4-point map. Its obvious, is it Shirakawa or Guanno and Takichiba? impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Even if we were entangled for a while by the shadow clones of the three of Takichiba, this is a faster route than the best route on the 4-point map. It can save at least 30% of the time, and our progress cannot be behind them. . According to the footsteps of Shirakawa, Guanye, and Takichiba, it is absolutely impossible to go that far. This place, roughly estimated, will be able to reach that location in an hour, and now Shirakawas location should be even higher than ours. Still lagging behind. Guan Ye only walked ten minutes earlier than them, and he definitely couldn''t reach this place. This is absolutely impossible! But what happened to this trace of the fire? It cannot be a forest fire! Someone has gone so far? What happened to this? "Do you still guess? It must be Guanye, Takichiba, or Shirakawa! Besides them and us, who else will be in this forest?" Kiuchi looked dissatisfiedly at Hyuga Snow Eagle. Hyuga Xueying glanced at him, snorted coldly, and did not respond. Although Hyuga Xueying said it was okay, after all, there was a rift between the two. No way! In this way, the team will fall apart. Shiga Taketake looked at their expressions and quickly understood the situation between them. Moreover, there is still a worse situation now. Although I dont know why someone has gone so far, but now there is a more serious problem. The two people who were already very impatient, saw someone walk so far. I can''t bear it! Must suppress them! This test is not just about racing, we have an advantage in strength after all, and Shirakawa will definitely find a way to deal with them. When the time comes, I will also learn from Takichiba, using myself as a bait, as an abandoned child, dragging and leading out the Takichiba group, and then letting Shirakawa group grab the scroll. The strength of the Takichiba trio is extremely strong. If we are not in a complete state, I am afraid that there will be a big problem in dragging them. They should not be allowed to waste their energy because of irritability, regardless of who created the white smoke. It doesn''t matter if they get to the Tower of Death first. After all, this is a reel battle. Now that it hasnt even started, we dont have to worry about it. Because the advantage is in our hands after all! This is the safest way! No need to take risks! "Anyway, some people have gone so far, and since they started a fire, they will definitely not leave in a short time, Captain Shiga, I don''t care whether you are the captain or the captain ordered, I have to go! "Hyuga Xueying said, and was about to leave. "Take Take, I''m leaving too, I don''t want to waste time here." Kiuchi also turned around one after another, and hurried on his way. After all, before Shiga Taketake could say anything, the two flew out. ! Damn it, don''t you even let me speak? Speaking of which, this white smoke is suspicious. I don''t think Takichiba is so stupid that he is exposed to fire! And the moisture in this forest is not too heavy, even if there is no fire, it does not matter, this is too suspicious! Shiga Wuyue frowned wildly, but since the two have already left, it is not appropriate for him to stay here alone, he can only follow. They are too impatient! It has already affected our judgment. Now we have been walking for a day, and we have not eaten anything. Maybe we dont feel it now, but during the battle, there will definitely be an impact... Since they have gone so far, we should let them go at this time. Enter the tower of death! Shiga Taketake Kancan followed them, and the bad premonition in his heart became stronger and stronger. Moreover, with the appearance of white smoke, the abnormal distance made Shiga Takeyake very puzzled and confused, but the two people did not give him time to sort out his thoughts. is really bad, this situation! Ugh! Forget it, follow them to make changes! Shiga Wuyue seemed to feel something faintly. At this moment, he was shuttled in the dense forest, but his back was a little chilly. At this time, on the other side, the Guanye team, who was still behind Shiga Takeyake''s team, had stopped at this time. "Duh!" The moment they stopped, a few Kuwu shots shot diagonally from the top of their heads, passing through the top of their heads and pinned to the ground. If they move a little bit further, they will probably be shot in the head! Behind them, the three of Shirakawa Izumi stood with smiles. "Finally chased you, but it took us a lot of work!" Shirakawa Izumi took a step forward, holding Kuna in his hands, looking at the three Guan Ye who turned around. "Bai Chuan..." Guan Ye and the three people also captured Kuwu and prepared to fight~www.novelhall.com~ Bai Chuanquan looked at them, sighed, and said: "Guan Ye, are you really going to fight us? You guys? Having been overtaken, Takichiba and the three people cannot come over. After all, they delayed Xueying and Xueying, and Xueying also delayed them. It is impossible to come to rescue at this time, let alone rush to the Tower of Death, you have already Lost." "Huh!" Guan Yewu snorted and said, "Don''t say you seem to be able to stop us." A genius like Chiba has entrusted us with the victory and defeat. We can''t lose! Absolutely, can''t lose! "Huh?" Shirakawa Izumi heard Guan Yewu''s words and said in surprise: "You...you don''t think that your team can compete with my team?" Guan Ye Wu said nothing, with an expression of "we won''t lose". Shirakawa Izumi covered his face with one hand and said, "Not only is he an idiot, but he is also so stubborn... We have seen several of your matches. It is not that you have the strength to participate in the final test with geniuses like Xueying and Taki Chiba. You are so lucky to have met some guys who are weaker than you!" This kind of fool, there is nothing gratifying to win. Shirakawa Izumi thought so. And this time, Guan Yewu''s answer is a kunai! "when!" Shirakawaquan casually knocked down with kunai. "Toast, not eat or drink fine wine!" Shirakawa snorted coldly, looking at the three Guan Yewu who had rushed up. "Let''s go!" He gave an order. Suddenly, in this small forest, the sound of clanging weapons collided ~www.novelhall.com~ Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 92： trap "Tsk! Judging from the ashes, they should have just left!" Shiga Wuyue knelt down helplessly and checked the extinguished bonfire. At this time, the bonfire was still burning with sparks, and faint smoke was rising. With. But, this always feels a bit strange, this fire... Shiga Takeyake frowned. He checked again and found that it was an ordinary bonfire and there was no abnormality at all, and the extent to which the flame went out was not long ago. The person who lit this bonfire left not long ago. "Looking at this footprint, there should be three people. In other words, only three people arrived here first, whether it was Guanye or Takichiba...Huh! Leave the footprints, so you dont put people in your eyes. I''m afraid it''s the genius Takichiba!" Kiuchi Kento leaned over and fumbled the ground. But Hyuga Xueying opened his eyes, and in his white eyes vision, there was no trace of these three people. "Not within the range of my eyes!" Hyuga Xueying said. "What are you waiting for, catch up!" Kiuchi Kento had already swiftly rushed out and went straight. Hyuga Xueying frowned slightly, and followed. His anger towards Chiba has dissipated a bit. He has noticed something wrong, but Kiuchi Kentos actions made him feel that something wrong was very much in his heart. I''ll skip it soon. Sure enough, come over and see if it''s correct, I have to hurry up, I''ve been advanced! This is his final thought. Originally they wanted to follow a shortcut all the way, but Shiga Takedake felt that something was wrong after all, so they had to come here to check it out to prevent fraud, and at the same time to see who got here first. Whether it is Guan Ye or Chiba, if it is Guan Ye, then it will be eliminated by surprise attack. If it is Chiba, they will go ahead. After all, the Chiba group is not easy to deal with, it is more cost-effective to hurry up first than to fight them. This is also a strategy that Shiga Taketake has come up with in response to the eagerness of these two people. In order to get a more secure victory advantage, but unexpectedly, people have already gone to the fire here, but it has the opposite effect. Damn it! These two guys! I shouldn''t have said that there was a fraud. The two of them were even more anxious when seeing this situation! Shiga Taketake was helpless again and could only keep up. If something happened to these two people, he would not be able to sustain him alone. Although Shiga Quan is very strong, it is far behind these two. However, the bad premonition in his heart made him very uneasy. rushing like this, not taking necessary rest... This is too unstable! It''s too unstable! He had a warning sign in his heart, but he was helpless. Time passed by one minute and one second, and the three of them shuttled through the dense forest. Snow Eagle Hyuga opened their eyes all the time, but no matter how they chased and accelerated their speed, in the broad vision of the eyes, there was no trace of the first three. With the passage of time and the increase of distance, Shiga Takeyake''s heart has been sinking, a feeling of being scheming alive spontaneously, and it is constantly eroding his reason. As expected, I shouldn''t have come! Shouldn''t come! In the count! It must have been won! An emotion of regret surged uncontrollably. And Kiuchi Kento glanced at Hyuga Xueying every once in a while, expecting him to say the words "found, just ahead", but Hyuga Xueying closed his lips tightly and just didn''t say it! No! No! Why haven''t we caught up yet! This is the common idea of ??Hyuga Yukiyuki and Kiuchi Kento, and the restlessness cannot be suppressed since they saw the light smoke. The three of them shuttled until the crescent moon sank into the western sky, the sky was white, and the rising sun covered the forest with a layer of gold. Hinata Xueying finally raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, and in his white-eyed vision, he had spotted the three people who went ahead! is the three of Chiba! Although I don''t know how they are so far ahead, but seeing their appearance, they are standing in the clearing outside the forest, looking at the towering tower in front of them. The Tower of Death! They arrived, but judging from their appearance, they probably haven''t entered the tower yet! "What''s the matter?" Takeru Kiuchi, who was directly looking at Hyuga Yuki, saw Hyuga Yuki''s smile and hurriedly asked. "I found them, they are just ahead, they haven''t entered the Tower of Death yet, it looks like they will enter soon." Hyuga Xueying said. Hearing this news, Kiuchi was in ecstasy. At this moment, he had waited too long! At this moment, the morning light began to penetrate into his eyes, and he was about to leave the forest! But Shiga Takeyake''s heart beats, the morning light that penetrates, the suddenly enlightened scenery, and the faint tower made him nervous for no reason! Why am I... a little scared! Shiga Takeyake''s eyes were filled with amazement. "Speed ??up!" Before he left the forest, Kiuchi had already touched the ninja sword on his back, raised his genes with one hand and two fingers, and the moment he rushed out, after finding the target, his sparrows would take down these so-called geniuses! Kiuchi Kento rushed out impatiently, and Hyuga Xueying followed immediately. "Zi!" The sound of a certain slender thread being pulled suddenly sounded. Taketo Kiuchi looked down incredulously. Hyuga Xueying glanced at Kiuchi Kento who was only half of his body diagonally in front of him, his eyes were also full of surprise. Shiga Takeyake''s eyes completely panicked. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com A thin thread was buckled on the footboard of Taketo Kiuchi who rushed out, and was pulled by him! "Boom!" Outside the towering tower, at the edge of the woods, a ball of flames suddenly exploded, the sawdust branches exploded, and black smoke evaporated into the air. And dozens of meters in front of the explosion, three seven-year-old children suddenly looked back. "It seems that they are so anxious that they can''t even see the trap." The middle child of the three children turned around, looked at the explosion, touched his chin, and smiled at the corner of his mouth. Exactly, Chiba! "You said, who will come here?" Chiba turned his head and asked Honghiko who was next to him. At this time, Hirohiko also turned around, looking at the explosion of fire and black smoke. "Shiga." His words were simple. And Xue Na looked a little worried at the flames and black smoke, as well as the broken wood leaves that exploded into the sky. "Don''t worry, we have controlled the number and power of the detonating charms. We will only blow them up to loss of combat effectiveness and will not be life-threatening." Chiba patted Xuena on the shoulder. Xuena... should be worried about Hyuga Xueying. Although they don''t speak much, the relationship between brother and sister should be very good. Chiba looked at the flames and black smoke, thinking like this. However, the final test has basically come to an end. Although imagine them as Kakashi-level intelligence to set up the game, it seems that although they are strong, they are worse than Kakashi in this period. These tricks of mine, if replaced by Kakashi, they should be seen through! UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 93： Praise Three generations of Hokage Office. "Ha ha ha... this Chiba, the whole test has fallen into his control. What a wonderful child." Three generations of Hokage smiled, and at this time he had completely put down the pipe in his hand and watched with all his attention. The image inside the crystal ball. And everything that the three of Chiba did was in his eyes, even all the actions of Shiga Taketake, Guanye Go, and Shirakawa Izumi were clearly seen. From this macro perspective, the others The three groups, and the three of Chiba, are really far behind. At this time, the Sannin who was surrounded by the teacher was also surprised. Jilai also scratched his head and said, "What is this kid''s head made of? You can come up with such a plan. ." Tsunade smiled and said, "Oshemaru, he fully exploited the loopholes in your additional rules." At this time, Oshemaru first looked surprised, and then showed a wicked smile, saying: "This kid''s wisdom is really not simple, not only the combat wisdom, but also the team combat wisdom. They are all first-class. Really. Funny kid." The three generations of Hokage also nodded appreciatively, and said: "His wisdom, I am afraid, only the Deer of the Nara family of this generation of pigs, deers and butterflies can be compared. This kind of team combat wisdom is even more precious than ninjutsu. " "However, I didn''t expect this kid to cheat so openly. He entered the death forest an hour before the test began, and left a shadow clone to confuse the opponent, making the attacking team think that the defending team hadn''t entered, and it dragged on for an hour." Jilaiya said with a wry smile. "They walked into the bushes before, and I thought they were going to do something. It turned out that the shadow clone was separated from it, and Uchiha Hirohiko separated two shadow clones, one changed into Hyuga Yuki who rejected the shadow clone technique. Chennai, then the three shadow clones walked out of the bushes to confuse their opponents. The three of them cut off the barbed wire and entered the death forest." The three generations were full of approval and smiled and said: "This kid is very clever, At such a young age, it shows extraordinary wisdom and foresight." When talking, the three generations of Hokage couldn''t help but think of Chiba preventing Kushina from clarifying the truth about the truth of the Zhenye incident. This child, if he can always get the correct guidance, maybe in the future... "Jiraiya, this is not cheating, it is that Oshimaru has a loophole in his words." Tsunade heard Jiraiya say that Chiba was cheating, and couldn''t help but smiled and said: "This kid is taking advantage of Oshimaru''s loophole. " "Yes, I just said that ten minutes after the defender enters the death forest, the attacker can enter. However, there is no stipulation on when and how the defender enters. That is to say, the Chiba trio used to cut the barbed wire. Enter secretly, and even use the shadow clone to confuse the opponent, making the opponent think that they have not entered, thus delaying the time for the attacking side to enter. There is no cheating or fouling here." Osaki Maru said: "Chiba and the others are perfect. I used my rules. If the method of entering the Dead Forest also counts points, the full score is 10, and I will give him 12 points." "And it was this hour''s delay that gave them a sufficient advantage." Three generations of Hokage said: "I originally thought that this would be the end. I didn''t expect that this Chiba would use his shadow clone to the end, not only He suggested to Guan Yewu that they should delay the time and pressure the victory and defeat on Guan Yewus body, which stimulated Guan Yewus fighting spirit. At the same time, he also used the shadow clone to delay the two groups of offensive teams for a certain amount of time. One is to delay time for himself. Secondly, I bought some time for Guan Ye Wu. Shirakawa didnt catch up for a while." "The most powerful thing is that this kid used his shadow clone to successfully anger Hyuga Yukio and Kiuchi Kento, and the instability factors of Shiga''s entire team have been infinitely expanded. Captain Shiga Taketake also saw this and tried his best to save it, but Chiba deliberately exposed his position with a bonfire at night, which completely destroyed the mentality of Hyuga Yukie and Kiuchi Kento and lost the most basic calmness. , It also made Shiga Takedake tired to deal with, and eventually led to Shiga Takedakes mistakes, and Chibas trap. Tsunades evaluation is not lacking in praise. From a macro perspective, she can clearly understand everything about Chiba. layout. "At this point, it''s a pity that Shiga Taketake is not a good tactical player. After all, the teaching in this area is a bit worse. Shiga Taketake is a pity. When he is promoted to Zhongnin, arrange a tactic for him. Lets go to the teacher. This kid is calm and composed, and has not lost his calm from beginning to end, and his aptitude is also very good. Said the third generation of Hokage: Hearing the words of the three generations of Naruto, the three ninjas were surprised. This Shiga Takeyake can be said to have been blown up by Chiba, and their eyes are also on the bright pearl of Chiba, but they have forgotten this piece of brilliance. jade. The three generations of Naruto said that, they also feel that Shiga Takeyake is indeed a pity~www.novelhall.com~ The reason why he was completely exploded by Chiba was because of his experience in leading the team. Because of his lack of experience in leading the team, he was afraid of the head and tail and the team fell apart . If he was given some opportunities to practice, he might be a big rival of Chiba in the future. Teacher Sarutobi, still as sharp as ever. Sannin sighed with sincere emotion. However, this Takichiba is really surprising and surprising! Under his brilliance, such uncut jade as Wuyue Shiga is like a rock, even letting their eyes focus only on him. All the people in this final test are bleak compared to him. Light. It is impossible to imagine that a seven-year-old child can come up with such a plan that they may not be able to come up with. Before today, the most amazing genius for them was undoubtedly the Bo Feng Shuimen a few years ago, and now, the most amazing young genius is undoubtedly Taki Chiba here! Sannin glanced at each other at the same time, sparks seemed to burst into their eyes, and their eyes all expressed a meaning. I want to cultivate this genius! At this moment, the third generation of Hokage suddenly leaned in front of the crystal ball, and said "Hmm", which seemed very surprised. Sannin temporarily averted his gaze and looked at the crystal ball, what made their teacher so surprised. And at this moment, in the crystal ball, three kunai with smoke were inserted into the feet of the Chiba trio, and the detonating symbol at the end made a "chi". is burning! This is... counterattack? A group of Shiga Taketake, can there be a counterattack in such an explosion~www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www.novelhall.com ~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 94： Hand in hand Chiba lowered his head to look at the kunai who was inserted in front of his feet, and with a "chirp", the detonation talisman burned. His face changed. Is it Hyuga Snow Eagle? Is our detonation talisman too few, and the power is not enough to blow them out? After all, this is the first time this trap has been set up. Be overly careful! Before Qianye turned his thoughts, he stretched his hands to both sides subconsciously, trying to pull Hongyan and Xuenai away from the detonation talisman. But only halfway through, the two hands already held him, almost at the same time, the three of them retreated suddenly. "Boom!" The three detonating talisman exploded three groups of fire and smoke, which complemented the black smoke of the explosion that gradually began to dissipate. The air wave swept in, and some plants, trees and gravel in Chiba followed the air wave, and he quickly crossed his hands to block. "Fuck!" The crushed stones hit the body, making a slapping sound, but it was also very painful. But Chiba''s eyes turned, looking left and right, and his heart was slightly loose. At this time, Honghiko and Xuena reacted the same as him, and it seemed that it should be fine. "Xue Nai! White eyes!" Chiba turned back, glanced at the smoke ahead, and narrowed his eyes slightly. Almost when Chiba had just called her name, Xuenai had already reacted. The meridians were raised, extending from the corners of the eyes to the temples, and the white pupils were prominent, and when the word "white eyes" in Chiba fell. , Her white eyes had already penetrated the smoke, she saw the opposite side, and even saw behind the black smoke in the opposite forest. At this moment, behind the black smoke in the forest, Shiga Takeyake breathed heavily and loosened the steel wire in his hand. In front of him, Hyuga Xueying kept waving his hand and hitting kunai, his eyes burning. But it was still in a panic. At the side of Hyuga Xueying, Kenichi Kiuchi gritted his teeth and forcibly endured the pain. There were some scorches on his right foot and right hand, which were obviously affected by the explosion. There were steel wires wrapped around the waists of Hyuga Xueying and Kiuchi Kento, each with a kunai hanging down. And all this was completely captured by Xue Nai''s white eyes. "The opposite side suffered only minor injuries. Kiuchi Kento and Hyuga Yuki were pulled back with steel wire by Takeshi Shiga. It seemed that they were out of the scope of the explosion, and Kiuchi received some minor injuries. However, it was very difficult to fight. The impact is limited." Xuenai''s face was serious and frowned. Before Chiba could say another word, Xue Nai had already said what Chiba wanted to know. In her white eyes, the bombing wounds made by Kiuchi Kento were nothing more than skin injuries. Except for pain, there was no substantial damage. Listening to Xue Na''s words, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, then smiled warmly at the corner of his mouth, nodded, and said, "Then, next..." Just before Chiba spoke, Hongyan had already begun to seal, and his eyes were scarlet. As soon as the word "come" in Chiba fell, Hongyan had already finished the seal, and a spinning wind blade came out from his mouth. Wind escape, wind cut! Suddenly, the rotating wind blade carried a whirlwind, blowing away the explosion smoke in front of him, with a little smoke, rotating into the black smoke on the opposite side. In the black smoke, the voice of Xueying Hyuga came. "Hurry up, it''s Fengdu Ninjutsu!" As soon as the voice fell, the wind blade of the wind cutter was already engulfed in the black smoke, and the black smoke was twisted into a ball immediately, and the wind cutter suddenly turned into a black whirlwind. "Kakka!" The sound of the wind blade cutting the trees sounded, and the hurricane cut into the forest. Where the black whirlwind passed, the broken branches flew randomly along a straight line. "Swipe!" As the wind cut in, three figures sprang out from the forest. When the figures rushed into the air, they flicked their hands. Suddenly, more than a dozen shurikens hit the three of Chiba. "Xuenai, Hirohiko!" Chiba''s eyes flashed, and she was able to land at this time, and immediately sealed in his hands, and a wall of soil suddenly stood up when he pressed his hands. Earth escape, earth flow wall! The moment the soil wall was erected, Yukina and Hirohiko moved right behind him. "Du Du Du Du!" A series of shurikens inserted into the soil wall sounded. "Chiba, be careful on the top of your head!" Xuena hurriedly reminded. Qianye frowned and looked up. At the same time, his hand had already felt a handful of Kuunai from behind and grabbed it. And as soon as he raised his head, a figure suddenly jumped up behind the earth wall, and the Ninja sword was pulled out suddenly, this sword was pulled out, turned back, drawing out two sword lights, flashing at extreme speed. Sparrow flashes! Takeru Kiuchi''s face was full of coldness and anger! Die, the so-called genius! "Innocent!" Behind Chiba, Hirohiko let out a cold voice, and the moment Kiuchi jumped up, his hands were thrown out, eight shurikens flew out, two shurikens directly hitting them. At the intersection of the two swords of Kiuchi Kento. "when!" Jian Guang paused slightly, but still cut it down. Two shurikens flew out. At the same time, the remaining six shurikens showed a graceful arc, swirling behind Shiga Takeyake, under the sun. , There are some thin lines of bright color behind the shuriken. Write the art of windmills! At this moment, taking advantage of the sword light, Qianye also kicked his feet, and the whole person quickly moved sideways and flew out, avoiding the sword. "Jianren, don''t be impulsive!" Shiga Takeyake''s voice came from behind the earth wall, and six shurikens were shot from behind the wall where the sound came from. "Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding!" With six crisp tones, all the shurikens of Hongyan''s windmill skills were missed, and the rhythm of Hongyan''s windmill skills was chaotic. The shurikens attacked and bounced with each other, and the steel wires were twisted together. Let go of the wire and give up the skill of manipulating the windmill. At this moment, Chiba, who flew sideways, jumped from the corner of his eyes and looked at the earth wall suddenly. "Pop!" The earth wall suddenly spread a circle of cracks, with one palm curled up like a tiger, with the broken soil directly hitting the side of Chiba''s chest and abdomen, and it was about to hit! "Gossip empty palm!" At this time, he yelled softly and hit the twisted side, directing at the sudden palm. The owner of the palm seemed to feel it, his hand quickly retracted into the earth wall, twisted and flew out, dissipating into the air, and Chiba also moved sideways out of the palm''s attack range. However, Qianye didn''t even look at it, twisted his body and flicked his hand, catching Kuunai flew out, and shot Kouchi Kento in midair. At the same time, the seal in Hongyan''s hand was over. He took a deep breath, bulged his chest and abdomen, and spit out a fireball, which rose up against the wind, and flew towards Kento Kiuchi in midair. Art fire escape **** fireball! At this time, Kiuchi Kento''s sword fell into the sky, and there was no way to borrow from the air. Seeing the fireball and Kuwu flying, there was no way to hide. At the moment of this moment, a handful of kunai with a transparent bright color rushed up and spiraled around his waist a few times. When it was spinning, Kiuchi Kento seemed to be pulled, and the whole person fell back. , After falling into the earth wall. After a few minutes, Kuwu flew out, and then the fireball shot out, slowly dissipating. "Snapped!" At this moment, a pretty figure suddenly jumped up, grabbing the flying out of Kuna with one hand, Xuena looked down, and then threw it out. Kuwu directly rushed to Kiuchi Kento who was plummeting downward, and Shiga Takeru, who was holding a wire in his hand and pulling Kiuchi down, was shocked. bad! "state!" Seeing that Kuwu Wu was about to shoot, a group of twists suddenly rushed, and Kuwu twisted and collided with such a sound, immediately Kuwu Beng flew out, and the twist also dissipated. Gossip empty palm! Before Xue Na fell, he glanced at the other side of the earth wall, Hyuga Xueying curled up with five fingers like a tiger, in a formal posture of soft fist, gossiping with empty palms. "Duh!" Kunai inserted into the ground far away. "despair!" Xue Nai landed ~www.novelhall.com~Boom! " Shiga Taketake caught Kiuchi Kento. "despair!" Chiba landed. Afterwards, both sides of the six people backed together, flashing away from the earth wall, and their teams gathered in one place. It''s not easy to deal with! Chiba lowered his eyes. This is bad, and their cooperation is perfect. Shiga Takeyake also frowned. At this moment, with a "click", the earth wall collapsed, and Chiba unlocked the technique. Immediately, the six eyes faced each other. It''s all solemn! Mobile users please browse and read for a better reading experience. Chapter 95： This 1 session "Don''t act impulsively, they are not so easy to deal with!" Shiga Takeru said to Kiuchi Kento. Kiuchi hummed dissatisfiedly. At this time, the two sides have moved apart, Shiga has retreated to the edge of the forest, and the three of Chiba almost touched the edge of the tower. "Since they have escaped the trap, then we implement the plan!" Chiba said to Xuena and Hirohiko, staring at the three Shiga Taketakes ahead. "Oh!" Xuena and Hirohiko nodded. "Their cooperation is also quite good. This is beyond my expectation, and we can''t be careless." Chiba reminded. "Yeah." Xuena and Hongyan both looked at each other solemnly, knowing that the other side was not easy to deal with. Let alone Hyuga Xueying, his strength is obvious to all. Chiba, who fought with him, knows even better. Now Chiba focuses on physical skills. Ninjutsu is limited by his chakra. With constraints, Hyuga Xueying''s soft fist technique can be said to be the strongest physical technique. When it comes to physical technique, Chiba suffered a lot from him. In terms of ninjutsu, Hyuga Xueying, who has learned Huitian, also has considerable restraint on ninjutsu. The principle of Huitian, as long as it is strong enough, can bounce off ninjutsu, and even during the four Ninja battles, Ningji Cooperating with Hyuga and Hizutsu, he even bounced the tail of the ten tails. Regardless of the tail, the body of the ten tails, the power of a tail is definitely a powerful force, it can slap a person flat, and bring a pit. Chiba also deeply felt that the white eyes and soft boxing methods rarely described in the original work are so powerful. Kishimoto didn''t pay much attention to white eyes and soft boxing methods, but it can be seen from the setting that the Hyuga Nizu The sentence "Hyuga is the strongest family of Konoha" is by no means nonsense. It can be seen from Hyuga Snow Eagle that the white eyes and soft boxing of the Hyuga family are effective in restraining the two major ninja powers of physique and ninjutsu. As for illusion, there is no mention of the Hyuga family''s resistance to illusion in the original work. Chiba is not aware of this. However, there are only a few ninjas using phantoms. Except for the ninjas of the Uchiha clan who have three-goed jade round eyes, there are actually very few phantom-type ninjas. Even in the original work, there are only ten outstanding phantom-type ninjas. Look at Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento. Although this man does not have gorgeous ninjutsu, his basic skills are very solid. Even Kiuchi''s swordsmanship itself is very threatening. He still has the pressure to kill the enemy in one shot. There are lingering fears. After all, he just now really felt the sharpness of Kiuchi Kentos sword. This sword is so fast that its almost impossible to produce the simplest three-knowledge seal. If there is no advance prevention, that sword Almost ninety percent of them will be in, but after Zhongjian, they will almost certainly die. Kento Kiuchi''s accuracy in this regard is very precise. Although Kento Kiuchi speaks badly, he is definitely a powerful ninja. At the same time, Kiuchi Kento''s power also made Chiba feel the strength of the Hyuga clan. With such a sword skill, Xuena was able to avoid it head-on. It is conceivable how terrifying the insight ability of the white eyes is. As for the last Shiga Taken, this person did not show any signs of dew, but at the moment of the explosion, they used the technique to pull the two away from the explosion area. Although the power of the detonation talisman was improperly controlled, the explosion range was reduced a lot. But at that time, it was quite remarkable to be able to make such a correct response. Ordinary people, even ordinary ninjas, I am afraid that the only thought at the time was to shrink back, how could they still consider their partners. In addition to calm disposition and quick thinking, the use of manipulative techniques is also quite proficient. Regardless of the many people who use manipulative techniques in this year''s Nakanin exam, Mito Kiko, Hirohiko, and Shiga Takeyake have all used them, but according to The various knowledge of ninja ninja phantom that Kushina explained to him. The difficulty of maneuvering is between Grade A and Grade A. Not anyone can learn it casually. Except for Hirohiko who has a writing wheel, ordinary People need considerable talent to master. This Shiga Wuyue''s strength should not be underestimated. It depends on how he supports his teammates with the technique of manipulating equipment. If he uses the technique of manipulating equipment to attack, his power is definitely not bad. With the combination of these three people, Chiba felt a complete threat. They are not opponents that can be easily defeated. Moreover, there is a world difference between Shirakawaquan and Guan Yewu''s group. Although Baichuanquan, Guan Yewu and others have passed the first two trials, their strength is far worse than this group. The division of strength in this year''s Zhongnin exam is very serious, like Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento, absolutely above Zhongnin, and even elite Zhongnin strength, Hyuga Yuki even has the strength above elite Zhongnin. However, Shirakawa Izumi and Guan Ye Go and others are almost above the elite level of ninja, and below the level of the middle ninja. It can be said that Guan Yewu''s group and Shirakawaquan''s group are not on the same level as them. "Then, I''m ready to go." Thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, and his hand had touched the ninja bag behind him. Seeing Chiba''s movements, Taketake Shiga on the opposite side touched the ninja bag for the first time, and reminded: "They are ready to attack, I am afraid they want to win the battle in this battle. Just now. Do you understand what I told you?" "Understood." Hyuga Xueying nodded and said. And Kiuchi curled his lips in dissatisfaction, and said, "I don''t want to put the victory or defeat on others. I am still a guy who is not as good as me." "Okay! Kento, from now on, everything must obey my orders! I don''t want to make such a mistake again!" Shiga Takeyake''s eyes were shining at this time, and his face was completely beyond doubt. Kento Kiuchi opened his mouth, his face full of reluctance, but he couldn''t say anything because the offensive on the opposite side had already come. Shuriken, a large piece of shuriken spread over the sky, and the attack range covers them all! Is this... Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique? Shiga Wuyue looked at the overwhelming shurikens, his hands were loosened, and the shurikens originally held in his hands fell back into the ninja bag. So much~www.novelhall.com~ how to hide! The shurikens flew quickly, speeding incredibly fast, and in an instant, they rushed to the front. With such a large area of ??shurikens, Kento Kiuchi and Xueying Hyuga on both sides may be able to escape, but Takeshi Shiga is in the middle , Almost unavoidable. And they don''t have the users of the earth escape technique, and they can''t erect a wall of earth flow to resist the shuriken. Shiga Takeyake''s eyes flickered, looking at Chiba and Hirohiko who had knotted the seal of the sword shadow in their hands. At this moment, he saw Qianye''s eyes. He wants to... be the first to get rid of me! Shiga Taketake understood instantly. At this time, the shuriken had already hit. At this moment, a figure suddenly jumped out of his eyes, a blue semicircular barrier, suddenly swirled out, Back to the days! (); Chapter 96： Plan B "Ding Ding Ding!" "Boom bang bang!" The shuriken came with a bang, hit the blue semicircular barrier, and was bounced out. The shadow clone shurikens also exploded into white mist one by one, connecting them in front of the semicircular barrier. How did I forget Xueying''s return to heaven! Shiga Taketake breathed a sigh of relief. This semicircular barrier almost blocked all the shurikens. Behind the barrier, Shiga Taketake was unharmed, and Kiuchi also moved sideways. He swung his ninja sword in a row to sparsely hit. Come to shuriken to dodge and knock down. At this time, Huitian stopped, and the shuriken flew away, and the white mist filled the air, blocking the line of sight. "Be careful of raids!" Hyuga Xueying raised his head slightly, looking at the white mist, and at the moment he warned and raised his head, a figure had already emerged from the white mist. Art fire escape **** fireball! A huge fireball spit out from this figure''s mouth and rushed directly towards Shiga Takedake. And this person is naturally Hongyan! After spitting out the fireball, Hirohiko''s eyes turned, his head tilted slightly, and a kunai flashed past. Although hiding lightly, his eyes were slightly widened and his eyes were full of solemnity. At the end of this kunai, a piece of paper was tied, hunting in the wind at this time, and it hit Hongyan in the face. At this time, the fireball had already rushed to Shiga Taketake. "Hurry up! Don''t be in a daze!" Hyuga Xueying yelled, and pushed Shiga Taketake away, and at the same time his body rotated, and the semicircular blue barrier was rotated again! Back to the days! "Boom!" The fireball hit the blue semicircular barrier, and sparks scattered. "Snapped!" The moment the fireball scattered, a hand stretched out from behind Hongyan, grabbing the Kunai with the detonating charm, and Xuena looked serious, spinning behind Hongyan, and then turned out from behind Hongyan. , Kuwu throws away. The goal is the semicircular barrier! The fireball burst, and the half-circle barrier also revolved. Hyuga Xueying looked up, but saw a kuangwu falling from the sky, it was precisely the gap he used to return to the sky. "Duh!" Kuwu shot into his feet, and the detonating talisman was already burning. This is... the detonating talisman Kunai I just threw out, is it Master Xue Nai? shit! Hyuga Snow Eagle paled, and Huitian had just stopped spinning at this time, and it was too late to use it again! "Boom!" The flame smoke exploded, engulfing Hyuga Snow Eagle. At this time, Kinto Kiuchi, who moved sideways to evade, had landed, and had already made a seal in his hand. Wind escape, a big breakthrough! A violent wind spit out from his mouth, and the air condensed into a large, two and a small three wind blades, and crossed away. The target was Honghiko and Xuena in the air. At this time, Honghiko and Xuena were falling side by side, and the wind blade came. It looks like it can''t be avoided. A sneer appeared at the corner of Kiuchi Kento''s mouth: "I didn''t expect it! I can still escape the wind! I am not a pure physical ninja!" The wind blade struck, was also cut open, and was blown away by this breakthrough. The wind blade was already in front of Hongyan and Xuena. At this very moment, Xuena suddenly grabbed Hirohiko''s hand and threw him out with force in the air. The hand behind Hirohiko who was thrown out suddenly came out, a kunai rushed out, on the waist of Xuenai. Circling around a few times, the thin thread was bright on Xuenai''s waist. Hongyan pulled abruptly, and Xuena moved out. "laugh!" The wind blade cut across, and Xuenai''s back clothes were cut with a slit, revealing the quality of the fishing net inside. However, I escaped! "Cut!" Takeru Kiuchi tweeted in dissatisfaction. At this time, the white mist blown by the wind blade, Hongyan and Xuena landed, and behind the flame smoke of the detonating talisman Kunai explosion, Shiga Takedake hugged the Hyuga Xueying who was pulled back by him. "Be careful! Takichiba is gone!" The white-eyed Snow Eagle Hyuga called out before he could stand still. "Beheading in the heart!" Shiga Wuyue also reacted quickly, thinking of something, quickly let go of Hyuga Xueying, and he was about to jump up. Hyuga Xueying was also taken aback, and hurriedly lowered his head to look at it, using the clairvoyance ability of his eyes. This mental decapitation is the most commonly used ninjutsu in Takichiba, and at this moment, no one can be found. There is no doubt that it is underground, using the mental decapitation! "Not here!" Hyuga Xueying''s white pupils turned, looked at Kiuchi Kento suddenly, and said anxiously: "With you, Kiuchi Kento!" Shiga Takedake''s pupils slightly widened when he heard Hyuga Xueying''s shout, and his heart was shocked. Isn''t the target me? Is it Jian Ren? bad! In the count! Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina Akaris attacks on me were all feints. Their real goal was Kento! Without good people, it will be difficult to fight next! "Crack!" Before Hyuga Xueying''s words fell, the ground beneath Kiuchi Kento''s feet suddenly split, and both palms suddenly stretched out. Earth escape, beheading in the heart! "Too naive! Genius! Don''t think I am a fool!" As soon as he stretched out his hands, Kiuchi Kento already bowed his head, sneered on his face, and the ninja sword in his hand plunged into the ground in front of his feet. The moment Ninja sword was inserted, the hands that suddenly broke through the ground gave a pause, and the hands that had already grasped Kiuchi Kento''s bare feet were slightly loosened. Shiga Takedake and Hyuga Xueying breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Fortunately, this guy responded fast enough! But... Takichiba won''t die anymore! This sword is inserted, if you don''t avoid it... it''s a sword in the head! The two turned around at the same time. However, this thought only turned halfway, and the two of them were shocked again. Just hearing a "bang", these two outstretched hands exploded into a cloud of white mist. Shadow clone! And at the moment when the white mist exploded, the ground behind Kiuchi Kento exploded suddenly, and the debris flew around, hitting Kiuchi Kento. "This is impossible!" Kiuchi''s eyes floated backward, his face was full of incredible, but in his eyes, there was total horror. Because he already felt it, the wind afterwards. "Boom!" The flesh is muffled. One of the last kicks slammed Kiuchi on the side face. Konoha Whirlwind! then, Strange power broke out! "boom!" Kennei Kento flew off the ground, hitting the giant tree at the edge of the forest like an arrow from the string. With a "click", the giant tree split open, and Kennei Kento was embedded in the giant tree in a large font, coughing out A mouthful of blood, his neck crooked, and he passed out. "despair!" Chiba landed and looked at the Kiuchi Kento embedded in the tree. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Ordinary ninjas without talent, don''t underestimate the so-called genius!" Jianren... was just killed? Shiga Takeyakes face was full of incredible, and Chiba reflected in his eyes. At this moment, he suddenly recalled the chilly feeling behind him when he was driving in the dense forest before. At this moment, behind him, is the same chilly feeling! This is Takichiba! This is the ninth class, seamless cooperation, swift and unexpected offensive... Is this the genius trio! Shiga Wuyue''s heart was full of shock, already shocked! "Shiga! It''s not over yet!" Hyuga Xueying''s pupils moved, and he hurriedly called out Shiga Takeyake in a daze. At the moment he shouted, he had already moved sideways and jumped away. The moment he jumped away, the four shurikens passed in a graceful arc in front of him and attacked Shiga Taketake. At this time, Shiga Takeyake was still in shock. Although Hyuga Xueying''s shout was timely, the timing of his reaction was after all a beat, that is, after a beat, these four shurikens have already circulated. ring. On the other side, Hirohiko''s eyes turned, and his hands waved. Shiga Takeyake only felt his body tighten ~www.novelhall.com~ The whole person had been hooped by the steel wire and could not move. "Ding ding ding ding!" The four shurikens were nailed to the ground by the four rushing kunai. This is... the art of writing a windmill! Hidden! Compared to fighting alone, the combination of the three of them is truly terrifying! Shiga Wuyue had fully reacted at this time, but he was already unable to recover, and he was shocked and emotional. Hongyan bit the wire, making a seal in his hand. Fire escape, the art of dragon fire! A ray of flame spit out from his mouth, following the steel wire straight to Shiga Taketake. "boom!" The moment the flame touched Shiga Taketake, it suddenly rose and exploded. Suddenly, Shiga Taketake burned into a ball of fire! Mobile users please browse and read for a better reading experience. Chapter 97： Arrogant, genius! Hirohiko spit out the steel wire in his mouth, glanced at Kiuchi Kento who was embedded in the tree, and said in his heart: This Chiba is really heavy! I''m afraid Kiuchi Kento will not be able to get off within a month. 135%7924?*6/81081China Net In the corner of his eye, he saw Chiba quietly giving him a thumbs up. From Chiba''s eyes, he could read such a sentence. Beautiful make up! A slight smile appeared in the corner of his eyes. Sure enough, it was the most comfortable to cooperate with them. Originally, I planned to let the shadow clone use the heart slash technique to solve Kiuchi Taketo, and then the main body attacked Shiga Taketake. After all, Shiga Taketake is a threat far greater than the other two, and there is only one chance to attack , If this joint attack fails, Shiga Taketake probably won''t give him a second chance. But he didn''t expect Kiuchi Kento''s reaction so quickly, preventing his shadow clone. In desperation, his body can only solve Kento Kiuchi. After all, Shiga Takeyake has Hyuga Xueying on his side and the white eyes of Hyuga Xueying, his own heart slashing technique may not be successful, and even be controlled by two people. Moreover, there is also the threat of Kiuchi Kento''s swordsmanship, which may not be able to please. Therefore, Chiba finally chose to get rid of Kiuchi Kento. Unexpectedly, Hirohiko had insight into his intentions and made a perfect cooperation. Taking advantage of the consternation of Takeshi Shiga and Yuuki Hyuga at the sudden resolution of Kento Kiuchi, he used the technique of writing a windmill. Coupled with the cooperation of the Dragon Fire technique, Shiga Taketake was solved. This is really a great advantage! It can be said that all of this has basically established the victory, Shiga Taketake was killed, Kiuchi Kento was also resolved, and Hyuga Yuuki was left alone. Even though he was powerful, Chiba faced him with constraints, but three pairs. One, he has no chance of winning! Chiba smiled at the corner of his mouth, and at the same time he was relieved, glanced at the flaming fireball, his eyes flashed slightly. And Hyuga Xueying glanced at the fireball, frowned, and then looked at the three of Chiba. Suddenly rushed into the dense forest, and disappeared from the vision of the three in a flash. "Chasing!" Without saying a word, Chiba rushed into the forest, tracking Hyuga Snow Eagle. Hongyan and Xuena glanced at each other and glanced at the fireball. At this time, Shiga Takeyake in the fireball had fallen down, and it seemed that he had fainted. With the proper control of Chiba that time, Hirohiko''s dragon fire technique was obviously more proficient. Although the power of the dragon fire technique was extremely suppressed, it still guaranteed that the dragon fire technique would burn people into a state of losing combat effectiveness. After all, the true power of the Dragon Fire technique is with its penetrating power. It is extremely powerful. When Sasuke Nakanin took the exam, he even burned through the face of Oshemaru, and even pierced the tree. "Go, there should be no fighting power!" After Hongyan confirmed, he followed Chiba, and Xuena followed suit. When they shuttled into the dense forest, the three people''s eyes were obviously dark, and the Hyuga Xueying could only see one back in the distance ahead. "Do you really want to chase? Even if... But at this time, wouldn''t it be better to guard the Tower of Death? It''s safer." Xue Na asked. "No, this is the safest thing." Qianye''s eyes flickered, staring at the Hyuga Xueying ahead. "Not a personal grudge?" Hongyan asked. Obviously, Hirohiko suspected that Chiba was so persistent with Hyuga Xueying because of the atmosphere between the two. Chiba frowned and said, "Although he is very upset, but...for such an important test as the Zhongnin exam, I won''t ignore your chance to become Zhongren because of personal grievances." Uh...well, it''s actually a little bit of personal grudges, after all...I always wanted to beat him up. In Chiba''s heart, this is actually the idea. "Who knows..." Hongyan glanced at him and said with a poker face. This Hongyan... was he spotted? Chiba''s mouth twitched. Xuenai sighed and said in his heart: It seems that brother Xueying and Chiba are really intolerable. They had murderous intentions before, and even brother Xueying still hated Chiba, but from the three generations of Hokage adults After returning there, their killing intent was gone. However, it is impossible for each other to be friends even if I am an outsider. Is this... the natural opponent? Alas, as long as they don''t want to kill each other, it''s fine. Everyone is a partner in the same village. It''s best not to kill each other. I can finally breathe a sigh of relief! The Chiba trio chased Hyuga Xueying, while the front of the Hyuga Xueying frowned. Really, I want me to lure the enemy in the end. If the plan fails and I am not qualified for Zhongnin, I will disappoint Master Shinsuke. I can''t spare you, Shiga Taketake! Hyuga Xueying glanced at the Chiba trio behind him slightly, thinking so. At this time, outside the Tower of Death, a leaf slowly fell from the tree, drifting with the wind, and landed on the face of the unconscious Shiga Takeyake whose flame had been extinguished. "Crack!" A crack suddenly appeared in Shiga Taketake''s face. "Kakka!" Afterwards, two, three, four... cracks filled Shiga Takeyake''s face, and finally with a "pop", a piece of skin on his face suddenly sank into the face, exposing the hollow inside. "Puff!" After this piece of skin was sunken, Shiga Taketake''s whole person turned into loess and scattered. At this time, on the branch of the giant tree where the leaves fell, stepped on a foot, and a figure jumped from the branch, walked to the side of Kenji, who was embedded in the restraint, touched his neck, and exhaled In a sigh of relief: "Fortunately, that Takichiba''s shot was somewhat measured, but he passed out in a coma, and the injury is estimated to be lying down for a month." The figure slowly turned his head and looked at the loess, and this person''s face. It is Shiga Takedake! Sure enough, it was correct to leave a soil stand-in in the dense forest before attacking. Shiga Takeyake recalled the scene of himself pulling Kento Kiuchi and Snow Eagle Hyuga out of the explosion range. At that time, he stated his two plans. A plan, the three of himself dragged the three of Chiba, waiting for Shirakawa Izumi and others to arrive, he had left a 6-point map on the way, and made a pre-discussed password along the way, using the content of plan a The code was narrated and pointed out the location of the 6-point map. As long as Shirakawaquan solves Guan Ye and others, he can understand this strategy by seeing this code. In order to ensure that Shirakawaquan could see, he made a lot of secret codes, because they were negotiated secret codes. No one except Shirakawaquan and his team could understand them, and he was not afraid to see it. Besides, Guan Ye Wu is an idiot, and it is impossible to crack the code. Although he is very responsible and reliable, he is still a fool. The part of plan a that needs Shirakawa Spring is to use the best shortcut on the 6-point map to reach the other side of the Tower of Death. Thats right, the fastest exit is another place, and they are now The position is at an angle, which is just a blind spot of vision. The ultimate goal of plan a is to drag the three of them to Takichiba and enter the Tower of Death at another entrance from Shirakawa Izumi, then steal the secret scroll and win. It was the plan he thought at the beginning. The plan, this is a key step for plan a. If you dont hold back the three of Chiba, then use plan and completely abandon plan a. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com reserves a soil substitute in advance and pretends to be killed. , And then let Kiuchi Kento or Hyuga Yuuki escape to lure the enemy, he took advantage of the stall where the three of Takichiba were chasing, and took out the secret scroll. If the three of Chiba don''t attack and defend, then the three of them will meet again, and then wait for Shirakawa to come and find another way. 6 to 3 is bound to win. This is the insurance plan he did. But I didn''t expect that the plan went so smoothly now. Although Kenichi was killed at the time, I was really taken aback, and when I was missing Xian Taki Chiba, when I was reminded by Hyuga Yukie, he jumped up. , Subconsciously, the seal of the substitute technique was formed. I thought that the seal was a white knot, and Chakra refined it for nothing. But I didn''t expect Hongyan to attack him. By coincidence, he entered the plan again, and the Chiba trio went after him without hesitation. It seems that they also feel that they are in their hands. Although you were led by the nose before, but in the end, you were still led by me! Shiga Taketake smiled. Arrogant, genius! (); Chapter 98： Shigas Plan B "Here...how does it resemble the first indoor exercise site? The Jieyin statue is exactly the same, except that the ground is a masonry structure. 135%7924? *6/810" Shiga Taketake walked into the Tower of Death and went all the way, The doors here are wide open, and he can easily spot this place. In the same room as the first indoor exercise venue, if Chiba is here, it is estimated that "I really crossed into the Naruto World" will be born again. This is the place where Naruto took the Zhongnin exam. And under the sculpture of the knot printing with both hands, there is a small table on which is placed a scroll with "Confidential" written on it. This is the key match point! Shiga Taketake paused, he did not rush forward, but looked around carefully, and then recalled the posture of the three of them when they found Chiba. Judging from their appearance, they shouldn''t have entered the Tower of Death, although I don''t know how they could advance so much, judging from the extent of their bonfire extinguished, they have no time to enter the Tower of Death. In other words, there should be no passive hands and feet here. Shiga Wuyue inferred like this, but he still had an ominous premonition in his heart. He shook his head and said in his heart: Impossible, they can''t enter, I must be frightened by his previous layout. But... still, confirm it! Thinking of this, Shiga Taketake suddenly took out some shurikens and stones from the ninja bag and threw them towards the surroundings of the stone platform and the path he was going to pass. After confirming that there were no organs, Shiga Takeo breathed a sigh of relief and stepped forward. At this time, all actions of Shiga Takeyake were reflected in the crystal ball of Naruto Office that was watched by the three generations of Naruto and Sannin. "Ha ha ha... Wu Yue, the child, is cautious, even if victory is in sight, he still maintains a vigilant heart, yes! Very good!" The third generation of Hokage is obviously very happy. Even Sannin couldn''t help but nod, and Jilai also scratched his head again, with a depressed expression, and said, "What happened to the Zhongnin exam this year? How come Xiannin''s mind is filled with these weird things. The plan, whether this Shiga Wuyue, still has such a post trick, what exactly are their heads made of?" Oshemaru glanced at Jiraiya silently, and shook his head invisibly. This guy... is also a real fool! "Indeed, this kind of double insurance, this Shiga Taketake is very careful." Tsunade also nodded. "Unexpectedly... it turned out to be Wuyue''s victory in the end. Chiba has overturned the ship in the gutter." The third generation of Hokage was obviously very happy. When talking about Shiga Takeyue and Chiba, there were many kind smiles in his eyes. meaning. Perhaps, for him, there is nothing happier than seeing these Konoha buds grow so vigorously. This is really a counterattack! Sannin thought so in his heart. Only after they had deliberately exposed their position after lighting a bonfire that Chiba did not know what it meant, they had been using a crystal ball to observe the movements of the three of Shiga Takedake. Seeing everything about the three of them, they knew that Chiba would definitely win. Kiuchi Kento and Hyuga Xueying had lost their most basic calmness, and had just rushed forward without thinking about anything at all. They were completely disrupted by their inner anger and anxiety. Shiga Wuyue is also weak in control and lacks team leadership experience. It can even be seen from the last hand-to-hand combat and attack between the two sides that the cooperation of the three Shiga Taketake and the cooperation of the Chiba three are also a lot worse. The cooperation of the three people in Chiba was awe-inspiring. At that time, Sannin also looked at each other. Although the three children didn''t like to talk, they had a gloomy appearance, and they even had so little communication. They thought these three Human feelings are not very good. Unexpectedly, they were shocked when they cooperated with each other. If you are the three of you, the tacit understanding over the past decade or so is only to the level of the three of Chiba, no, it seems to be a bit closer. The three of Chiba could almost describe it with the same heart. It was the tacit degree of coordination and the perfect execution ability of the team''s continuous attack that made a wave of dizzying coordination and completely defeated the Shiga group. They all believed that the Chiba group would definitely win, but they didn''t expect that Shiga Takeyake''s tactics would actually be preventive. In the end, this prevention led him to victory. This kid is really amazing. And the third generation of Hokage also smiled and picked up his pipe, preparing to take a breath, thinking in his heart: Perhaps, this is so good, Shiga''s victory, just to frustrate Chiba''s vigor, his current Zhongnin exam is too strong and brilliant, A failure can also teach him a lesson, lest he develop anxiety and underestimate others! Well, that''s great too! Three generations of Hokage smiled comfortably, biting the pipe in his mouth. At this time, Shiga Wuyue had already walked to the stone platform, and slowly stretched out his hand, his mouth finally showed a relieved smile. As long as you get this scroll, you will win. Shiga Taketake thought so. Suddenly, his face changed. No, no, how can you think that you have won! I also need to bring out this tower of death, Taki Chiba may see through my plan, and return, the possibility of being blocked by him is not low, I can''t take it lightly! However, after this was over, I... defeated the genius! Still a dazzling genius! Shiga Taketake thought this way, touched the secret scroll with his hand and held it gently. But at this moment, his face changed again. This touch...this feeling! wrong! His heart tightened suddenly. At this moment, the secret scroll suddenly exploded into a cloud of white mist. "Snapped!" His outstretched hand was suddenly caught! Shiga Wuyue looked down in amazement, holding a hand in his hand, and at the same time the white mist dispersed, Chiba''s body suddenly appeared in front of him. His eyes widened suddenly and his face was shocked. Chiba''s fist has already struck. At this time, he was grasped by his hand and wanted to avoid it, but he was restricted by this hand and couldn''t avoid it! "Boom!" Strange power ~www.novelhall.com~ broke out! "boom!" Shiga Wuyue only felt a pain on his face, and he flew out and slammed into the wall opposite the sculpture of Jie Yin with both hands. Suddenly, the wall cracked and rubble flew around. Shiga Takeyake coughed up a mouthful of blood, printed a human-shaped pit on the wall, and slid to the ground. A few pebbles rolled down at his feet, and a few even fell from the top of his head. "what!" The three generations of Hokage''s pipe "clammed" and fell to the ground. Almost at the same time, both he and Sannin''s eyes widened, watching Shiga Takeyake being blown out of the crystal ball by a sudden Chiba punch. This is... Transfiguration? When? When did Chiba enter the Tower of Death? (); Chapter 99： Fool, genius "cough!" Shiga Takedake coughed out a mouthful of blood and sat on the ground, a few stones rolled off his head, but he didn''t seem to feel the tactile sensation of the falling stones, and there was painful cracking all over his body, especially his head. I felt a little groggy by Taki Chiba''s punch. It seemed that the next moment, he was about to faint, and his eyes were even darker. 135%7924?*6/810 That bonfire! It must be the campfire where I didn''t see it. The bonfire goes out naturally, not after people leave! Yes, it must be so. After a fire in this kind of dense forest, in order to prevent forest fires, the bonfire must be extinguished with soil after people leave. Even if the fire belt is dug and filled with stones, this is basically common sense. But Takichibas fire at that time should not have been extinguished, but naturally extinguished. That is to say, when we rushed to the campfire, he had already left, even for a long time, how long the fire had been burning , How long may he have been away! It''s not that they didn''t enter here, but entered here one step in advance, and then the main body or shadow clone became a stone platform and scroll. Looking at the previous battle, this Takichiba should be a shadow clone. The shadow avatars were left behind, turning into scrolls and stone platforms, and then the entities walked out, pretending to have not entered the tower of death. This is... Taki Chiba''s double insurance! Although Shiga Takedake''s head was drowsy, his thoughts were transparent and the time difference. Taki Chiba has always grasped this time difference and misled them. At this moment, Shiga Wuyue suddenly understood what the chilly feeling behind him was before, and even at this moment, he also felt this chilly feeling. He felt himself slumped on the ground, and behind him, there was a dark figure, with his hands open and close to him, bowed down to look at him, the corner of his mouth was a smile comparable to a devil! This feeling is extremely clear! This is Takichiba! This is the horror of Takichiba! At this moment, Shiga Takeyake felt like a puppet, being manipulated by him. At this time, the white mist cleared, Chiba took a few steps forward, stopped in front of Shiga Takeyake, and looked down at him. Strictly speaking, it should be Chiba''s shadow clone. "Although I dont know what happened outside, but based on your calm and prudent tactical choices, this should be your plan. I dont believe that the ontology will let you in swayingly. I guess my ontology was deceived by you, and then You used tactics like substitutes to get rid of the main body and came in like this with a big swing." Chiba said. Shiga Takedake was a little surprised. His impression of Chiba was that Chiba was a gloomy guy who was taciturn and would inadvertently show a thoughtful look. He did not expect that Chiba would take the initiative to speak to him. In his impression, this Takichiba would not take the initiative to speak to his opponent during the battle, whether or not the victory was determined. "Yes, your body was distracted by my teammates, and I did use a stand-in tactic to come in like this. You are right, but..." Shiga Takedake moved his fingers, but found that his whole body was in severe pain. , He can only move his fingers. What a terrible force! This Takichiba''s physique has gone beyond the level of Zhongnin, is it a secret technique? Can raise the power to this terrifying situation. "But what?" Chiba asked. "However, did you overlook a problem? The offensive team is not the only one of us. Your tactical arrangement seems to be aimed at me and my two teammates. Although Shirakawa seems to you, the strength is only average, But if he rushes over now, do you think you are a shadow clone now, can you stop them? Can you protect the scroll?" Shiga Taketake coughed slightly, and said slowly. Chiba chuckled and said, "It''s true that Shirakawa Quan can stop him by following the same route and knowing the route the other party is going to take. But why do you think Shirakawa Quan will definitely break through Guan Ye Go''s defense?" "Heh... you may not know Guan Ye, but he is..." Shiga Wuyue said with a smile from the corner of his mouth. This time, Chiba didn''t wait for him to finish, but interrupted him directly: "Guan Ye is a fool, isn''t he? Because he is a fool, he will definitely mess up this matter." Shiga Takeyake was startled when he heard Chibas words, and then nodded hard, and said, "Yes, I admit that Guan Ye is a reliable person and very responsible, but he is a fool. The reliability is also because this guy has a simple mind. Don''t worry about what he will think carefully. However, he is a fool after all, and he will mess up many things." "Just like the Kiuchi Kento in your team, isn''t it?" Chiba interrupted him again. Shiga Wuyue gave a sorrowful laugh and said, "You can see this too, so you have been provoking Jianto that idiot, and taking the lead everywhere." Chiba squinted his eyes and looked at Shiga Takeyake. Talking to him feels like talking to an adult. It''s not easy for this person to be mature. "So, do you think you are a genius?" Chiba asked. "Genius?" Shiga Wuyue smiled even more miserably. He only heard him say: "Compared with a genius like you, I don''t count anything! I am fifteen years old this year, and I have not been promoted to Zhong Ren at fifteen. After practicing for eight years, in addition to the basic physical skills, I also learned the art of maneuvering, and the art of earth clone. Even the chakra nature changes of earth attributes are not very proficient. I am just a fool. ." Looking at Shiga Taketake''s self-deprecating appearance, Chiba was expressionless. I am a genius, but an ordinary person who takes advantage of crossing. Chiba laughed at himself in his heart, but he said: "Then, you are both idiots, why can''t you believe in an idiot once? As you said, a genius like me is convinced that a super idiot like Guan Ye Go can stop him. Live in Shirakawa Izumi who is stronger than him. Thats why I formulated a special strategy to deal with you! So, why cant you believe that your teammate Kiuchi Kentos judgment is correct? Why not think about it, if Shirakawa Izumi fails What will happen?" Hearing what Chiba said, Shiga Takeyake was taken aback, and then his eyes widened slightly. If it is not for Kento, I am afraid that they will be dragged by Chiba''s shadow clone for a longer time. If at that time, in the battle of the earth wall, I can support Kento well instead of waiting for him to mess up the rescue, maybe The two of them can kill Chiba or a member of the Chiba team, and the situation may be quite different at that time! Perhaps, being able to defeat Chiba is not necessarily true. However, it is too late to regret, he has already lost! Like Kiuchi Kento, he hates geniuses, he hates geniuses who can learn everything and knows everything, and he hates geniuses who can be one block ahead of him. He has always considered himself a fool, so he has to work harder. He thinks that hardworking fools can catch up with geniuses. However, in the end, he did not believe in Kiuchi Kento who worked as hard as himself, nor did he believe in the possibility of the fool Guan Ye Go... In the end, it was the genius in front of him, believing in the possibility of an idiot, and believing that Guan Ye Wu could beat Shirakawa Quan. What irony this is! "Why, why can you believe so much in the possibility of an idiot?" Shiga Takeyake muttered. Chiba looked at him, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, as if asked what was awkward, he was silent for a moment, and then said: "Because, stupid, I''m the type that I''m not good at dealing with!" Idiot, is the type I''m not good at dealing with... Shiga Taketake laughed at himself. It turns out that such a dazzling peerless genius is the least good at dealing with... stupid? This is also...what irony! After self-deprecating ~www.novelhall.com~ Shiga Taketake narrowed his smile. "I have one last question. You believe that Guan Ye is the same thing, but Shirakawa still has a big advantage. What should you do if Shirakawa defeats Guan Ye? Your shadow clone will not last long, even if you Beat me, if there is another Shirakawa behind, can you keep the secret scroll?" Chiba looked at him, touched the last glimmer of hope in his eyes, sighed, and said, "Why, do you think the secret scroll is here?" "not here?" Shiga Takeyake was shocked, his eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at Chiba scorchingly, but he couldn''t see any joking or lying on the latter''s face, and then he smiled miserably. It turns out that this is not insurance, but...a trap! "I lost..." (); Chapter 100： End of exam After Shiga Wuyue said, he slowly lowered his head, the whole person fainted, and a tragic smile solidified on his face. Hunter Web And Chiba also blew into a white mist. All this is reflected in the crystal ball of the third generation. The third generation of Hokage maintains the appearance of raising his hand to smoke, but his hand is empty, the pipe has already fallen to the ground, and it looks a little funny. And Sannin''s face was also a little stunned. Hearing Chiba''s last words, the secret scroll had already been hidden elsewhere by him. "Oshemaru, isn''t your secret scroll hidden in this room?" Jilai also asked. "Of course it''s hidden in this room, aren''t you with me?" Da Shemaru raised her eyebrows. "He won''t take it with him..." Tsunade said a possibility. "This secret scroll must stay in the Tower of Death, otherwise it will be the victory of the attacker." Jilai said in surprise. "No! I didn''t say that. I only said to keep the secret scroll for three days, but didn''t say to keep it in the tower of death. The attacker''s victory condition is to take the secret scroll on his body and leave the tower of death. "Oshemaru said: "This Takichiba once again understood my intentions." "Yes, he knows the rules very well, as well as the things that can be used in the rules. This child, it is hard to imagine that he is a seven-year-old. I almost suspect that in his seven-year-old body, there is an adult living in his body." The hand also sighed. While the three generations of Hokage looked at the crystal ball, the scene inside had changed. It was in a certain part of the death forest. The six teenagers fell to the ground or lay down in different positions, all of them lost consciousness. . On the ground around them, there are some kunai, shurikens, and some traces of detonating talisman explosions and puddles... Seeing this, the three generations of Hokage can naturally imagine what kind of fierce battle these six teenagers went through before they fell. Is the one who is the worst at dealing with fools? So, have you always believed in the possibility of a fool? Or did he see that Guan Yewu can deal with Baichuanquan? At this moment, unknowingly, the three generations of Hokage no longer regard Chiba as a child, but an excellent ninja with long-term vision and strategic awareness. However, this final test was a victory for the defender. The fact is as the three generations of Hokage said, the final victory of the Chiba trio, Kiuchi Kento loses the ability to fight and the possibility of subsequent battles. Shiga Taketake has already given up, even if he did not, he, like Kiuchi Kento, has already lost the ability to fight and the possibility of subsequent battles. As for the Shirakawa trio, they were both defeated by the Guan Ye trio, and they could no longer do anything. In the end, this final experiment ended in the chasing of the Chiba trio and Hyuga Xueying. In the end, Chiba still did not get his wish to beat the Hyuga Xueying, and Hyuga Xueying did not receive the signal and could not see it. Chiba looked regretful and depressed. The final test, which lasted for three days, was over. In the early morning of the fourth day, Chiba, who had been determined to be victorious, returned to the Tower of Death panting, while Hyuga Xueying walked beside him, his face was not very good, his breathing was also disordered, and he was panting. Hongyan and Xuena followed them, and their faces were a little haggard, but they were better than these two, at least not panting. Seeing whether the corners of Chiba and Hyuga Xueying''s eyes were facing each other, sparks burst out, Hongyan and Xuena squeezed cold sweats. They always felt that they would fight when they stood together. At this time, in this room of the Tower of Death, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Oshemaru were already waiting under the sculpture of the hand seal. In addition to Sannin, the other participants were also there, and they were already neatly lined up. Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento were sent to Konoha Hospital for treatment, and Chiba seemed to have acted harder this time. When the four people walked in, the eyes of all the participants focused. Even Sannin''s eyes gathered and fell on Chiba. But Qianba didn''t realize it, and didn''t catch up with Hyuga Xueying and took the opportunity to beat him up, making him very angry. Hyuga Xueying is also full of fire. That Shiga Wuyue, I must not forgive him, what plan A and plan B are full of confidence, but in the end it is not lost! I was chased by this guy for two days! This is simply humiliation! The four of them walked all the way, and the participants silently gave them a way. Hyuga Xueying glanced at Chiba, snorted, and turned into a team that was missing one person. But Chiba curled his lips, walked to the side, and stood in a line with Hirohiko and Xuena, but did not take the path of giving way, embarrassing the group of participants who gave way in silence. Damn, why should I make way for them? Am I... admitting that they are inferior? I''m so cool! awkward! So embarrassing! The participants who gave way twitched at the corners of their mouths. "Good job, Chiba! Although we don''t know what happened, we won!" Xu is a coincidence. Next to the position where Chiba is standing, there is Guan Yewu''s group, although they belong to different teams. , But it seems that because the relationship has recovered this time, Guan Ye Satoru, Aso Sasuke, and Nanmu Masaru are all standing in the same line. Looking at their appearance, even though they have some bruises and swollen faces, their injuries seem to have been treated and much better. It was Guan Ye Wu who was speaking at this time. "It''s all your credit." Qianye smiled slightly. It''s amazing that this big fool can block Shirakawa Spring! Guan Ye Satoru scratched his head in embarrassment, and the other two did the same. He seemed to say something, but was interrupted by Tsunade''s announcement. "Now we announce the results of the Zhongnin exam!" Immediately, everyone looked at Sannin in the field with solemn eyes. coming! Everyone gathered together, so in other words, the Zhongnin exam really is not based on victory or failure to determine qualifications, but based on performance in various tests. Moreover, the final test of Oshemaru did not say which side would become Zhongnin after victory, but simply victory. So... I think the three of us should be... "This year''s Nakanin exam, the seven people who passed Shiga Taketake, Kiuchi Kento, Hyuga Xueying, Guanye Go, Shirakawa Spring, Mizutani, and Mito Muzi!" It really is like this. Chiba smiled wryly. It''s going to be beaten now! No, we shouldn''t be beaten, it''s not the fault of the three of us. "What''s the matter? Didn''t the three of Taki Chiba win? Why didn''t they pass?" "Impossible, the three of them are the best performers! Even Hyuga Xueying can''t beat them." "That''s not right, this, this... all fools like Guan Ye passed, these three didn''t pass?" Immediately there was a whisper in the audience. Guan Yewu''s idiot trio was also surprised, and the surprise turned into dissatisfaction. Guan Yewu shouted at the time: "Why don''t Chiba and the others pass? Although they are young, they are very powerful, and they can definitely be forbearance!" "Yeah! This is so unfair!" "Yes, yes!" As Guan Ye Wu yelled, the other two of the fool trio yelled too. Even Hyuga Xueying frowned wildly. This is indeed not right. Takichiba''s so-so performance can be regarded as a ninja level, Uchiha Hirohiko is also remarkable, and Yukina-sama is perfect! Those two unreliable attacks were simply too subtle. They are qualified to pass the exam! Why not let them pass! In his heart, Hyuga Xueying was also a little dissatisfied. Takichiba didn''t pass it. Why didn''t even Master Yukina pass? "Yeah...it''s not right! How could it not pass?" "Guan Ye passed, they didn''t pass, it really can''t justify it!" "Yeah yeah!" Following Guan Yewu''s yelling, other people started to whisper and noisy. "It''s all quiet! The words are not over yet!" Suddenly, Tsunade shouted sharply, and the momentum of being Sannin burst out. Participants in the audience shrank their heads and silenced one by one~www.novelhall.com~ The noise stopped immediately. Even Jiraji who was beside Tsunade shrank his head. "In addition to the above seven, there are three remaining members of Ninja qualifications, namely, Chiba Takiba, Hirohiko Uchiha, and Yukata Hyuga!" Ninja qualifications retained? How is this going? Is this still in the Ninja test? What does this mean, Zhongnin''s qualifications are retained, is it passed? Still failed? Looking at the madly scratching his head next to him, Qianye quietly covered his face with one hand and the unintelligible Guan Ye Wu fool trio. Is it true? Although we approved our Zhongren to start the competition, but... after all, we will not be Zhongren. The three generations of Hokage are also well-intentioned! Such a name was specially set up. Chapter 101： report Chiba sighed for a long time, and walked side by side with Hirohiko and Xuena on the road leading to their meeting place in the village. Hirohiko and Xuena also looked sad. It was noon on the fourth day, and they had returned to the village from the examination room and were heading to the assembly place. This is also what Jiuxina means, she will be waiting for them at the assembly place. Moreover, according to Kushinai''s instructions before the start of the final test, if he fails to pass the Zhongnin exam to become Zhongnin, then he will end... In Chiba''s view, they can''t become Zhongnin, but they are actually Kushina''s pot. The reason why they retained the qualifications of Zhongren this time instead of passing the exam is not that they did not perform well or were unsatisfactory, but that they had no task experience. That''s right, because there is no mission experience, the three generations of Naruto are not assured that they will become Zhongnin. After all, becoming Zhongnin means that they are already a ninja who can be alone. It can be regarded as a graduate from Shangren teacher, and has the basic ability to perform tasks alone. After becoming Zhongren, they will no longer be a fixed team. According to the arrangement of some tasks, they may be assigned to other teams and form a team with other Zhongren or even Shangren, but this is not permanent. , It is often based on tasks to assign participating ninjas. Chiba, Hirohiko and Yukina can be said to be seamless in their cooperation. This kind of cooperation in battle is also a key factor in winning, but no matter how good the cooperation is, there is no possibility of privileges. According to the situation of the village''s task reception and personnel task arrangements Circumstances, the nature of the task and even the special requirements of some tasks, they are likely to be broken up and team up with others. Moreover, Zhongren is beginning to come into contact with the C-level and B-level tasks. According to the classification of the tasks, the C-level tasks, the task performer may be injured, such as personal protection, capturing beasts, crusades and other tasks. The B-level missions involve battles between ninjas, such as personal guards, espionage operations, and assassinations. The d-level missions of Xiaren are essentially different. The d-level missions do not have the possibility of direct combat. They are trivial things such as catching pets. The tasks of level B and C have already begun to threaten the life of the ninja. They have no task experience, and it is true that everyone has an eye-catching performance in the exam, and even the cooperation is seamless, but there are B-level tasks and C-level tasks, and certain task experience is still required. The original mechanism of one upper ninja with three lower ninjas was to ensure the growth of the lower ninja and accumulate certain mission experience. It is precisely because they performed so well that the three generations of Naruto Guess will not rush them to become Zhong Ren, lest they die because of lack of experience. After all, the exam is just an exam, and there are too many variables in the actual performance of the task. And let them become Zhong Ren unless they have a certain amount of mission experience and already have a level of mission experience that can be released. The three generations of Hokage have begun to protect them as seeds. And this title reserved by Zhongnin qualification is a kind of protection for the three of Chiba. Tsunade also explained that the qualifications of Nakanin are reserved. It means that the three of Chiba are qualified for Nakano, but the three of Chiba have insufficient mission experience. Once they have enough mission experience, they dont need to participate in the mission. Ninja test is directly promoted to Zhongnin. It''s like a pass or something. And the mission experience is not enough. Of course, Kushina never takes them on missions. Generally, Shinnin has to accept D-level tasks, but since Kushina became their teacher, he has been training for the devil. Chiba almost forgets Now, Xia Ren still has to accept d-level tasks. Therefore, they cannot become Zhong Ren for the time being, they are the pot of Kushina. In response, Chiba sighed again long. Should we talk about this relationship? No, let''s not talk about it. If Kushina heard that it was her pot in the end, he would probably beat it even harder. However, she might blame herself, when we can''t see her. "Hongyan, Xuena." Suddenly, Chiba said, they had already left the village and were walking on the small road to the assembly clearing. "What''s the matter?" Hongyan said. "What''s wrong? Chiba." Xue Na also said. "We''ll be beaten obediently later, don''t say anything, you know?" Chiba said. "Yeah." Hongyan answered briefly. "I know." Xue Na also nodded. Obviously, Hirohiko and Yukina were the same as Chiba thought, they didn''t want Kushina to blame themselves. "Yeah!" Chiba smiled at the corner of his mouth, stretched out, and said, "Then, let''s speed up our pace, finish the beating earlier, and then go home to sleep. I''m exhausted these days." "Yeah." With smiles flashing in the eyes of Hongyan and Xuena, they accelerated their pace with Chiba. After crossing the path, the three of them saw Jiuxinai''s figure from a distance. At this time, Uzumaki Kuxinai was standing on the assembly clearing with his chest, waiting for them. And soon, she saw the three of Qianye, and her calm eyes fell on them. In an instant, Chiba understood. Kushina already knew the results of the exam. Although he was mentally prepared, the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched, and he subconsciously touched the top of his head. Uzumaki Jiuxina watched the three people get closer and closer, but received the message from the shadow clone in his mind. That smelly old man III! She cursed in her heart. Then, she looked at the proud disciples who had stopped in front of her, and took a deep breath. The Chiba trio looked at Uzumaki Kushina and inhaled, twitching the corners of their mouths. very angry! Knowing that we did not become Zhongren, I was very angry, and Mr. Jiu Xinnai was very dissatisfied with the qualification of Zhongren for the exam! The three had such an idea at the same time. "What''s the result?" Uzumaki Jiuxina forced a smile, reluctantly. This knowingly asked, this reluctant smile, absolutely very angry! The three Qianye swallowed together. No, I''m not a kid like Hirohiko and Yukina, facing the angry Kushina, why am I so scared... Chiba suddenly had such a thought, but this thought did not relieve his nervousness that he knew he was going to be beaten. "Zhong...Zhong Ninja qualifications are reserved..." Chiba vaguely said. After all, he raised his head to look at Jiu Xin Na''s face, and at this glance, Chiba clearly saw Jiu Xin Na''s smiling face even more reluctantly, even his hands were already raised. coming! When the three Chiba saw Uzumaki Kushina''s movements, they all bowed their heads, gritted their teeth and closed their eyes, as if they had accepted their fate and had been beaten. However, the pain in the imagination did not come. The three of them were gently brought together by a pair of gentle hands. "You did a good job, sorry, it was the teacher''s fault that prevented you from being promoted to Zhongren." Uzumaki Kuzina leaned over and gently gathered his proud disciples into his arms, his eyes closed tightly, and his tone was softer than ever. These three children knew that they didn''t become Zhongnin because they had no task experience, so they would have this Zhongnin qualification. Is it because I''m afraid of guilt, so I don''t say anything? The three people in Jiu Xinnai''s arms opened their eyes all together, and then slowly closed them, each with a warm smile on the corners of their mouths. "It''s okay, Teacher Jiuxinai." Chiba smiled slightly and said. Hirohiko and Yukina nodded again and again. Hearing this, Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai''s mouth also showed a slight smile, and his hands tightened. However, Kushina''s hand tightened, and the corners of the three Chiba''s mouth twitched at the same time. So tight... I can''t breathe! "Whew... I can''t breathe~www.novelhall.com~ Teacher Jiu Xinnai, control your strange power... I''m suffocating!" Uzumaki Jiuxina was startled, his hand loosened, and all three of them coughed softly. Got... saved! Cold sweat broke out behind the three of them. "Teacher Jiuxina... next time..." Chiba took a few breaths and raised his head to look at Kushina, which looked good. After reading it, Chiba''s entire face became stiff. At this time, Jiu Xinnai''s "Tac" appeared on her forehead, and her hands squeezed "Gluck". "Oh? Weird power... Weird power... Chiba..." Uzumaki Kuzina pulled out a reluctant smile from the corner of his mouth, staring at Chiba fiercely. Chiba''s mouth twitched, and a smile that was even worse than crying. It''s over, this grandma is completely angry! Chapter 102： inform it hurts! Chiba squatted, covering his head with both hands, a wisp of smoke from a big red bulging bag, the painful tears almost came off. Jiuxinai''s fist seemed heavier than before. "Would you not look at the atmosphere talking? You kid..." Uzumaki Kushina half raised his fist, a wisp of smoke rising from his fist. "I know it was wrong..." At this time, Chiba knew very well that he had to admit his mistake, otherwise he would definitely punch. As for Hongyan and Xuena, looking at the big smoke on the top of Chiba''s head, they swallowed together and kept silent. At this time, absolutely can''t help Chiba intercede, just let the flow go. This is the idea in their minds. After all, their teacher Jiu Xin Nai is absolutely unsparing in beating people up. This is the absolute truth that they have realized since Jiu Xin Nai became their teacher. Otherwise, even they will be beaten together... Hearing Chiba''s words, Uzumaki Kushina sighed slightly, and looked at Chiba with a smile. Don''t blame him, this child has always lived by himself, and it is inevitable that he will be a bit biased when dealing with others, and it is not a shortcoming. "Well, today you go back and rest first, and there will be new training tomorrow." Uzumaki Kushina touched the heads of Hirohiko and Xuena, watching their silence. Did I frighten these two children? This thought flashed through Uzumaki Kushina''s mind. Of course, it was only a flash. She didn''t think about it, nor did she intend to change her teaching method. When Chiba heard it, the corners of his mouth twitched again. Hey hey, Mr. Jiu Xinnai, is this real? As long as we complete enough tasks, we can be promoted to Zhongnin. You still need us to train... I can''t think of any other training... Let us go to the mission... Chiba thought this way, but he immediately denied the idea. If we don''t do tasks all the time, then we will never be able to become Zhong Ren. If we have been in the status of Xian Ren, there seems to be nothing wrong. The lower the ninja level, the lower the level of the task received, and the safer it is. And even in the event of a war, the backbone is the upper ninja, but the foundation is the ninja. If it has always been the lower ninja, it might not even be sent to the battlefield! Thinking of this, Chiba felt that this was good, and then left the task of the matter behind. "New training?" Chiba left behind the task, and Hongyan and Xuena asked. "Yes, this will also be the last lesson I will teach you. Next, you are going to perform the task." Uzumaki Kushina said with a smile, watching the three people''s eyes with gentleness and faint pride. These children will surely grow into powerful ninjas who stand alone. The old man San Daime kept telling me that he lacked mission experience and lack of mission experience to make them become Zhongnin. Of course, I also know that the Zhongnin exam is actually their graduation exam on my side! Everything that follows depends on them. I heard that Mr. Jiraiya, Tsunade-sama, and Osamaru are all interested in Chiba, and I can teach almost the same. If I can get Sannins guidance, the future of this child should be boundless. There is also Hirohiko, who has the dual attributes of writing wheel eyes and wind and fire, and he will become a super ninja in the future. I am afraid that Chiba''s rival is Hirohiko. As for Xuena, he is serious and hardworking, and he is a genius of the Hyuga clan. I definitely wont lose to the two boys. No, maybe Xuena will be the two of them... Well, compared to this, Im worried about her intentions. After all, the child of Chiba seems to be very dull. Types of. I really hope to see how they looked when they grew up when they joined forces against the enemy. It must be a very beautiful scene! Uzumaki Jiuxina looked at them and suddenly smiled. Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly. Just now I thought it was good not to perform the task, but now Kusina said it was the last lesson, and then he was about to perform the task. Chiba felt depressed and helpless for a while. However, Chibas economy is still very tight, and he has opened four doors, and the weight-bearing props should be replaced with higher specifications. Moreover, after Kushina has taught the last lesson, it is estimated that I wont bring them lunch anymore, I wont be able to get free lunch. Thinking of his appetite, Chiba is still quite distressed. So, it''s good to start the task. But after trying to understand, Chiba looked at Yukina and Hirohiko. Yukina had a serious face, but the reaction was the same as Chiba had imagined. After all, Xuena is such a serious girl who takes everything seriously and attentively. However, when he saw Hongyan''s expression, the whole person was stunned. At this time, Hongyan, although still a poker face, his eyes were shining over there, almost two cross stars flickering. This guy likes to perform tasks so much? No, looking forward to the task? Chiba''s brows twitched and the corners of her mouth twitched. It doesn''t match his poker face at all! "Then, I''ll go back and rest first!" Suddenly, the stars in Hongyan''s eyes suddenly disappeared, and he turned around in a standard position and walked towards the village. This guy... can''t wait to hear the mission? Chiba shook his head helplessly, and then Xue Na also said, "Then I will go back and rest, Teacher Kushina." "Yeah." Uzumaki Kushina nodded with a smile. "Then...I''m leaving too." Seeing that Xuena was leaving too, Chiba also planned to go back to rest first. "Yeah!" Uzumaki Jiuxina nodded with a smile. "Hey, Hirohiko, go slower." "Yuki Na... why are you walking so fast?" Chiba caught up with the two rushing people and shrugged helplessly. How happy they are to perform the task... After Chiba and others disappeared on the path leading to the village, Uzumaki Kushina turned to look at the woods next to him and said, "Come out." "So you found it." A man walked out of the woods, with a handsome blond hair, smiling at Uzumaki Kushina. It is the water gate of waves. "I said, I lost that bet, Helix Maru, I won''t let you teach them. If you lose, you lose." Uzumaki Kushina said firmly. But Bo Feng Shuimen just smiled and said, "The battle between Chiba and Xueying was tied. As agreed, you didn''t win, but you didn''t lose either." Kushina still hopes that I will teach them the Helix Pill. Here we have to find an excuse. Besides, Kushina''s three disciples are really outstanding and they are all worth training. They will be great ninjas who will support the village. "A tie is not a win. Our condition is to teach them the spiral pill technique that you just developed after winning." Uzumaki Kushina said. "However, the bet also said that I won you, so I didn''t teach Helix Pill, and now I haven''t won either." Bo Feng Shuimen said with a smile. Uzumaki Kushina twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "Then what do you want?" "Well, let''s make a compromise. Only teach one person. You didn''t lose, and I didn''t win. Then make a compromise. Only teach one person, right!" Bo Feng Shuimen smiled helplessly. How do I feel, I am begging her to let me teach her disciple Helix Wan... Well, I hope Kushina will not be stubborn here, otherwise, she will be depressed for a long time afterwards. Bo Feng Shuimen thought in his heart. "Whatever you want!" Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, but also with the gentle smile and gentle sight, Uzumaki Kuzina''s face blushed, and she turned around with her chest, facing her back. Why do you think so for my sake, idiot... Seeing Uzumaki Kushina''s appearance, Bo Feng Shuimen breathed a sigh of relief. It seems to be accepted. Then he said, "Then I will teach Qian..." "But ~www.novelhall.com~ this professor must be Xuena, I gave it a step, and you gave it a step too." Uzumaki Kushina puffed up her cheeks, her face was like a red apple, but her heart was full of right. Bo Feng Shuimen''s affection, unknowingly, the girl''s little temperament came out. Suddenly, Bo Feng Shuimen''s smile was bitter. Yukina rejects all ninjutsu...I don''t know whether he rejects Helix pills... In the end... Still not allowed to teach? Or does Jiu Xinnai have other considerations? Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Uzumaki Kushina''s back, sighed, and said, "Well, then, for tomorrow''s special training, I will take Xuena away?" "Ok!" Uzumaki Kushina nodded, blushing almost smoking. Pratunam, it was great to meet you! Mobile users please browse and read for a better reading experience. Chapter 103： thank? Inside the Naruto office. 135%7924?*6/81081 China Net Uzumaki Jiuxina''s "bang" burst into a cloud of white mist. The three generations of Naruto smiled bitterly and watched the white mist disperse, and said with lingering fear: "Kage clone? Almost beard was drawn by Kushina. However, after all he persuaded Kushina and let her accept the qualification of Zhongnin. This result. Speaking of it, this is the first time I have seen Jiu Xin Na care so much about people, and become a good teacher." Breathing out a breath of smoke, the third generation of Hokage looked at the empty Hokage office and frowned. He had a headache, but this headache was his three proud disciples, Jilaiya, Tsunade, and Oshemaru. After the Zhongnin exam was over and before the test result was announced, the three almost quarreled. They all wanted to accept Chiba as their disciple. After arguing for a while, they finally threw the questions to themselves. "For Chiba, should I teach Jiraiya or someone else? In the case of Jiraiya, he taught an elite ninja like Watergate, which is very good at teaching apprentices. But Oshemaru seems to be good too, he doesnt love it. Accepting disciples, this is the first time I have seen him so keen to accept disciples. With his talent, he might be able to teach a great apprentice. Tsunades words, Chibas explosive strength, seems to be the same as hers. Weird power is a bit similar, although I don''t know where he learned it from, maybe he has a talent for strange power, and it seems good to give it to Tsunade." Three generations of Hokage murmured. Alas, there is no choice at all! Qianye''s talent is so good, it has bloomed like a jewel without any sculpting, which is too precious. It is really too precious that the three generations of Hokage are a little hesitant. After all, this kind of talent can easily give birth to a strong man who shocks the past and shines. There is even another thought in his mind. "The first generation adults, the second generation adults, maybe you can''t imagine that our village would have such a genius. If he was born in your time, what would you do? Will you... teach it yourself?" He took a long breath and spit out. "Almost forgot... Eight-door Dunjia, this child, has he been able to open the four doors? Did this kid get the forbidden scroll of the lost Eight-door Dunjia? And it has been able to open four doors, this The child''s talents in physical skills...Physical skills, ninjutsu, combat wisdom, this child''s talents are too perfect." The third generation of Hokage swallowed smoke, then sat up straight, and called out: "Fire room". The door was pushed open in response, and he walked into the fire room and said, "What''s wrong? Three generations of Hokage-sama." "Help me call Jilaiya and the three of them." Said the third generation of Hokage. "Yes!" Huo Jian nodded in response. At this time, the three of Chiba had already entered the village, Xuena and Hirohiko went home and left together. Chiba also planned to go home to rest, but after walking a few steps, he found that his stomach was groaning, and the hunger hit, Chiba couldn''t move even one step. Coincidentally, he was outside the door of Yile Ramen at this time, and he plunged into it now. "Oh! Chiba!" Uncle Yile was holding his chest and watching other customers eating noodles with a contented smile. Seeing Chiba walk in, he grinned and said, "What kind of ramen do you want to eat?" "Extra-large tonkotsu ramen!" Chiba said with a smile when he saw Uncle Yile. Then he sat in the last vacant seat. He just counted the money on his body, and he happened to be able to eat a large bowl of pork bone ramen. Regardless of the previous life or the present, the consequences of being hungry are ignored. After Chiba finished ordering the ramen, he regretted it. This is all his money. After this meal, I dont know where the next meal will be... I still have dinner to eat today... "Good!" Uncle Yile replied, then turned around and went to work. "Chiba?" At this time, the guest next to him turned his face, looked at Chiba, and said with a slight surprise. Chiba also turned his head in confusion, but saw that the first visitor was a trio of fools, Guan Ye Go, Aso Sasuke, and Nan Mu Sheng? What a coincidence... Chiba twitched at the corner of his mouth, barely showing a smile. This guy, no, these three guys, I can''t handle them. "You come to eat ramen, too. The ramen here is the best!" Guan Ye Gou had a small stick of ramen on his mouth and gave Chiba a thumbs up. "Well, it''s really delicious." Chiba nodded, not knowing what to say. The small piece of ramen at the corner of Guan Ye Wu''s mouth made him a little wondering whether to say good to him or not to say good to him. Speaking of which, Chiba is afraid that he will pull out some idiot logic, but Chiba has felt the power of Guanye Gos idiot logic. When explaining tactics to him, he even made his head go blank for a moment, and even forgot the tactics. What a terrible idiot logic this is! But, lets not say... this small piece of ramen sticks to the edge of my mouth, and I feel uncomfortable no matter how you look at it. Suddenly, Chiba became entangled. "Thank you for taking the Nakanobu test, and Master Sannin did too much this time, and it''s too unfair to you!" Guan Ye Go patted Chiba on the shoulder, although he was much older than Chiba. But it seems to have seen Chiba as a peer. Thinking of the Zhongnin exam, Guan Yewu was also very dissatisfied and couldn''t help but complain. Looking at Guan Ye Gou''s gratitude, Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanmu looked in gratitude. Qianye was taken aback for a moment, but he did not expect this result. I felt a little embarrassed. He actually regarded them as abandoned sons, and even coaxed them to give them all the victories and defeats, and aroused the honesty and enthusiasm of their stupid. But unexpectedly, they still thank themselves so much, which is unexpected. In general, they will be angry! "If it weren''t for your trust, I''m afraid we would never know that we could beat a ninja with excellent grades like Shirakawa Izumi. Thanks to you, we have also found our own strengths and are planning to go for special training!" Gu Zi said, the ramen on his face was swaying, he was very serious, but this ramen completely destroyed the sense of seriousness and was a bit funny... But Chiba couldn''t laugh. He was hesitant to tell them the truth. These guys obviously hadn''t figured out the situation. At this time, Guan Ye Gou had stood up and said: "Thank you, as a thank you, let me invite you for this ramen!" With that, Guan Ye Wu put a banknote on the table and said to Uncle Yile: "Boss, Chiba''s ramen, I have it." And Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki also stood up. I''m completely self-talking...don''t give me a chance to speak... At this time, Guan Yewu and the three were about to go out. "Wait a minute!" Chiba hurriedly stopped them. "What''s the matter?" The three of them all looked over, their eyes burning, it is clear that they are full of fighting spirit and are going for special training. "It''s nothing, thank you for your ramen, special training!" In the end, Chiba decided ~www.novelhall.com~ or not to tell the truth... Hearing Chiba''s words, Guan Ye nodded heavily, and walked out for a happy ramen. Chiba, what a good person! Obviously a genius, he still cares so much about the tail of our cranes! The three of them walked out of Yile Ramen and looked at each other, tears of gratitude flashed in their eyes. "You have to work harder!" "Europe!" The three of them looked at each other and nodded heavily, then left here and went for special training. Looking at the three full of fighting spirits, Chiba suddenly smiled. If I don''t have the fine chakra control of the crossing belt and the talent for ninjutsu, maybe I and them may be similar. Come on, three fools... (); Chapter 104： The call of the third generation of Naruto After was full of meat and rice, Chiba walked out of the restaurant of Yilaku Ramen and returned directly to the cabin outside the village. I haven''t come back these four days. When I saw the cabin, Chiba felt a sense of intimacy. Then, let''s make up for the daily training that I owed in these four days! After eating, Chiba''s tiredness has faded slightly, and I feel that there is now time to rest, at least one afternoon, and it is a waste of time to go to rest now. Taking advantage of this, make up for daily training. After making up his mind, Chiba walked behind the cabin, and then the sound of boxing sounded. Today, before going to bed, do 1,200 front punches, 1,200 side kicks, and 1,200 push-ups... Chiba silently set the target in his heart, punched and punched in his hand, hitting the stake without the slightest laziness. At the same time, I was also thinking about the development of the wound mode. Now I am still a little bit reluctant to open the four doors. After all, the wound door is really entering the dangerous area of ??the eight-door Dunjia, and I am limited by the seven-year-old body, and the physical strength has reached the limit of the body of a seven-year-old child, and this limit , The violent Chakra who can''t bear the wounded door, every time he opens it even if he doesn''t move, more than 10 seconds, it is estimated that the muscle tissue damage is very serious. And to develop the wound door must enter the wound door again and again... Chiba frowned, this is the biggest difficulty in the development of the wound mode. Opening the injury door will inevitably damage the body, and the development of the injury door mode requires repeated attempts. When he developed the birth door mode, he tried thousands of times before he succeeded. Although he has experience in the birth door mode, He has roughly found the way. However, the violent chakra of the injury mode is more and more violent, and it is completely unmatched by the students, and it cannot be achieved overnight. It is estimated that it will take many attempts. This is where the problem lies. Opening the wound door will cause injuries, and developing the wound door mode requires opening the wound door many times. If you open the wound door once and then wait for the training to be completed, open the wound again... This kind of efficiency is too low and painful. Chiba can bear it, but he cannot bear this inefficient development method. If he was born in a peaceful age like when Naruto was a child, he could indeed go on inefficiently, but he can''t do it now. Now he must develop the injury mode before the third world war and get the chakra of the elite. After obtaining the Chakra of the Elite Upper Ninja level, the choices of Ninjutsu can be diversified, and the power can also be enhanced. The power of strange force will be even greater. Actually, the current ninjutsu options are actually very limited. Water Dune can only exert its power in places with water. Even some powerful water Dunjutsu requires a considerable amount of water to use. For example, his current strongest water escape ninjutsu, B-level ninjutsu, and water dragon bullet technique. If in a waterless land, the water needed to make it will almost use up two-thirds of his life in the mode. Chakra, this still barely meets the surgical standard, far from being able to exert the maximum power of the water dragon bomb. Even in places with water, he cannot use water dragon bombs more than three times. And the earth escape, the only masters are the earth flow wall, the heart beheading technique, and the earth dragon spear. For the time being, it cannot become the main escape technique. Because of the continuous use, adaptation, and the conversion of the life mode to the life mode, the chakra loss of the life mode has dropped to infinitely close to zero. The amount of chakra in the life mode has gone from the quasi-medium level to the elite level. Left and right, maybe it can''t be said to be the elite level of Ninja, but it''s not much different. However, it is still not enough. My ninjutsu talent is very good, and I will learn more ninjutsu in the future. If the amount of Chakra cannot keep up, the ninjutsu talent is actually wasted. And now I rely on the most powerful and powerful body magic power, in fact, it is also relying on Chakra''s body magic. The strange power was originally developed by the first generation of Naruto, and Tsunade carried it forward, and the strange power also needs a huge chakra to exert its maximum power, in order to have the power of the mountain and the ground. The power of the strange power that Chiba is now playing is really nothing. If you tell Tsunade that this is a strange force, it is estimated that Tsunade will be beaten. Therefore, as long as the development of the wound mode is completed, Chiba''s strength can be raised to a higher level, and it will be greatly improved. At that time, he was confident that he could protect himself in the three wars. After all, there were a lot of monsters that appeared in the three wars. One of the four generations of the Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate was one, and there were many other Ninja Villages, and even the enemy ninjas praised by the Wave Fengshui Gate appeared. "It would be great if I read some analysis posts of the Three World Wars on the Internet, and I wouldn''t be ignorant of it now." Chiba sighed and punched the wooden stake with a "bang" There was a muffled sound. However, its okay, every day, treat tomorrow as the time for the outbreak of the Three World Wars, and train hard! Chiba thought so, and then he felt bitter in his heart. But, the wounded state is...too time-consuming and inefficient, I have to think about...huh? waste time? Injured? Is injury time-consuming? Chiba was distressed, suddenly a flash of light in his mind. Yes, it can be like this! I think its too simple. The eight-door mode is actually a puzzle. My chakra super-fine control is just a part of the puzzle~www.novelhall.com~ If the eight-door mode needs to be fully developed, other things are needed. The puzzle part, and this ninjutsu is another part of the puzzle! Thinking of this, Chiba smiled. This works! Certainly possible! With this ninjutsu, the wound mode will definitely be developed efficiently. Chiba exhaled a long breath, his fists fell, and the pegs banged. After thinking about the joints, Chiba''s punches were a bit stronger, and then another thought flashed in his mind. forgotten! I didn''t bring weights... Well, daily training, let''s start again. Thinking about it, Chiba stopped his punches and walked to the cabin, ready to get the weighted props. When he walked towards the front entrance of the cabin, a ninja with a polite mask blocked his way. Chiba frowned. came so soon? "Chiba, three generations of Naruto are looking for you, please follow me." Anbe Ninja still said to Chiba very politely. It seems that I am not cold about Chiba''s identity as the son of a traitor. "Okay, I see, please let me get something? You can follow me." Chiba said. "I''m waiting for you here." Anbe Ninja shook his head and said. In words, he trusts Chiba very much, which makes Chiba a little surprised. After all, he is still the son of a traitor, and it is normal to have doubts about him. "Okay! Please wait a moment." After all, it is Hokage''s direct troops, and so polite, Chiba''s tone is also very polite. After that, Chiba walked into the house. And Anbe Ninja watched him walk in. Looking at the appearance of this kid, it seems that I knew I would come a long time ago...It really deserves to be the most dazzling genius who planned the final test of that wonderful team battle. Chapter 105： Forbidden problem "Ms. Sarutobi, do you really want to do this? It seems like..." In Hokage''s office, Oshemaru, Tsunade, and Jirai also stood at Hokage''s desk, looking at the disgusting three generations of Hokage. Said incredulously. "This matter, when Chiba arrives, listen to what he says," said Hokage Sandai. Jiraiya and Tsunade also looked at each other without saying a word. However, Dashemaru only frowned slightly, and then remained silent. At this time, the fire room opened the door and walked in, reporting: "Three generations of adults, Chiba has arrived." "Let him come in." Said the third generation of Hokage. There was a pause in the fire, and instead of calling Chiba in directly, he said, "The water gate is here." "Oh? Watergate is here too? Is there something? Hmm... Watergate should also know about this, let him come in." The third generation of Hokage groaned and said. "Yes!" Huoma nodded, but he still hesitated instead of going out to call someone. "What''s the matter?" Three generations of Hokage looked at him hesitantly and asked with some confusion. Sannin is also a little bit confused. They naturally know this fire place, are shrewd and capable, and are also an excellent ninja. Otherwise, he would not be selected as the assistant of the third generation of Hokage. "Did something happen? Huojin?" Jilai also asked, Huojin''s reaction was indeed strange. Hearing the question of the three generations of Hokage and Jiraiya, Huoma gritted his teeth and said: "Three generations of adults, this time I call Chiba, is it for him to learn the eight gates of Dunjia?" Three generations of Hokage nodded and said, "That''s exactly what happened." Huo nodded, and then his face showed hesitation again. "What''s the matter with Huo Jian, it''s not like you usually!" Jilaiya said, watching him hesitate to speak. "I believe in Chiba." Hearing Jiraiya''s words, Huo Jian seemed to be free, and his voice was a little loud: "I believe he will not have anything to do with the Tuyin who stole the Eight Door Dunjia Forbidden Art Scroll, he just A seven-year-old child, an orphan who grew up in Konoha Village!" The words came out, but the three generations of Naruto and Sannin were stunned. Huoma, isn''t it true that he hates betrayal of the village the most? He also sneered at Qianye before, and was extremely unhappy. Why would you help him speak today? Ji Lai is also a little at a loss. But the corners of the three generations of Hokage''s mouth are somewhat smiling. This fire room...has changed my view of Chiba. "Huh..." Three generations of Hokage let out a puff of smoke and said, "I know what you mean. Let Mizumon and Chiba come in first." "Yes!" Said the three generations of Hokage like this, Huojin still felt a little nervous in his heart, but he also knew that he shouldn''t say it anymore, and after bowing and saying yes, he pushed out the door. Soon, Chiba and Hafeng Shuimen were brought in. After they came in, the fire room closed and exited the Hokage office. On the other hand, Chiba and Bo Feng Shuimen showed clear expression on their faces, while Bo Feng Shuimen smiled slightly. At this time, Sannin had already stepped aside, but Chiba''s eyes were a little burnt. "Chiba, I came to you this time to ask you, how did you learn Bamon Dunjia? When you defeated Uchiha Hirohiko in the second test of the Chunin exam, you used the door control of Bamon Dunjia. Surgery." The third generation of Hokage said straightforwardly. This kid already knows why he came here? However, when he knew the truth of the Zhenye incident, he asked me if the forbidden scroll of the Eight Door Dunjia was found. I guess he was aware of it at that time. This kid has a very sharp mind. Chiba nodded and said, "Yes, and my Eight Door Dunjia learned from this scroll." While talking, Chiba took out the Eight Door Dunjia Scroll he had brought from the basement before he set out, and he didn''t feel any panic when he spoke. On the contrary, it was very plain, as if to say another very common thing. After all, he did not have any fault in this matter. Forbidden techniques and forbidden techniques. Although ninjas are prohibited from practicing this type of technique, it does not mean that they commit a crime after practicing. After practicing and even stealing the forbidden technique recorded in four generations, nothing happened. What should Naruto do? Of course, the theft of the four-generation forbidden technique scroll is probably based on the fact that Naruto is the fourth-generation son, and the third-generation Hokage does not care, but the theft of the forbidden technique itself violates the villages rules. However, Chiba did not steal Bamen Dunjia. He only found Bamen Dunjia in the basement of his house and he had practiced it. Chiba did not dare to take the credit for the forbidden art of Bamen Dunjia, and practiced Bamen Dunjia. Door Dunjia''s access control technique was reprimanded and he could accept it, but it was not his fault, he was not wrong! And these eight-door Dunjia forbidden scrolls, after learning about the Zhenye incident, he intentionally returned them, and he had already kept the contents in mind, and he didnt need to read them to know, and he could already open four doors as long as he worked hard enough. , Opening other doors is a matter of course. Bamen Dunjia is such an access control technique, which is extremely risky. However, as long as you practice enough hard work, you will always achieve something in ten or twenty years. This is a technique that can only be practiced by hard work and perseverance, but it is not A technique that a genius would never learn without talent. Seeing that Chiba behaved so naturally, the third generation of Hokage took a breath and said, "Can you tell me how you found this scroll?" Chiba nodded, and then told three generations of Hokage about how he discovered this scroll. He didn''t do anything wrong about this matter. It was also accidental that he discovered the Eight Door Dunjia scroll. What to hide. Moreover, he found that the scroll was nothing special, that is, that day he woke up from a state of desolation and determined to work hard. At that time, he felt that he should clean up the room that was messed up by him during the period of desolation. Then, in the process of sorting out and cleaning, I found the basement, and then the scroll of Bamen Dunjia. He actually felt strange at the time. Apart from the stone platform on which the scrolls were placed, this basement was a square sinking space, as if it had been created by someone using ninjutsu. However, at that time, he was full of ecstasy when he discovered the Eight Gate Dunjia Scrolls. This thought was only a flash. Now, when he thinks of the Zhenye incident, he also feels that this basement should be the time when Takima was assaulted by Takima. , It would be a failure to get nothing, and did not take the scroll with him, and hid it here. As for why it is hidden here, Chiba doesn''t know. After all, he didn''t know the situation. These Tunin plans are very good, but unfortunately, they were wiped out by the three generations of Naruto leaders. No one brought the news back to Tuyin Village, and no one knew that the Eight Door Scrolls were hidden in the cabin where Chiba lived. . And this small wooden house, I heard that it existed before. After Maha was identified as a traitor, it was assigned to Chiba by the village. After listening to Chibas words, the three generations nodded. He knew that Chiba did not lie. He was very honest and said: Chiba, these eight-door retreat is a forbidden technique, which is very harmful to the body. If you practice, if It is life-threatening and must be stopped for the first time. As for this scroll, this is a forbidden technique and we must take it back. Originally, you should return the scroll, which should be a great achievement, but it is also a big fault for you to practice the forbidden technique on it. , The merits and demerits are offset. I will not pursue this matter, but your great merits will not be remembered by you. Next time, such things will never happen again, do you know?" Looking at the serious look of the three generations of Hokage, Chiba nodded, and stepped forward to return the scroll of Hachimon Dunjia. While Sannin looked at each other, Oshemaru frowned again, and said nothing after all. Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Chiba, but seemed to be a little relieved. returned the scroll, the three generations of Hokage nodded, and said to Chiba: "The Eight Door Dunjia is a forbidden technique. You will not be able to teach it to others after you have successfully practiced it. Can you promise me?" Chiba nodded again and said, "I see, three generations of adults." These three generations of Hokages words, Chiba naturally knew that he was already tolerant enough. Although he did not do anything wrong, it is very suspicious to practice Bamen Dunjia who was stolen by the soil. Moreover, forbidden techniques and secret techniques are all sensitive ninjutsu, and they are generally powerful, far exceeding ordinary ninjutsu. The three generations only asked him to return the scroll, and then did not investigate anything, and allowed him to continue to practice Bamen Dunjia, which is actually a kind of tolerance. "Well, you have to keep this matter secret." Three generations nodded, his face serious. "Yes, three generations of adults." Chiba said. "Well, you go back first, the Zhongnin exam has just ended, so take a good rest." Three generations of Hokage said with a slight smile. At this time, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was correct in this matter, he was also afraid of guilt, but obviously, he underestimated the mind of the three generations of Hokage. "Yes, three generations of adults." Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Chiba responded, and then stepped out. Looking at the figure of Chiba, the three generations also kept a satisfied smile. After that, the third generation of Hokage asked Hafeng Shuimen and said: "Shuimen, what do you want?" "Actually...nothing happened, just passing by." Bo Feng Shuimen said like this, his face a little reluctant. is actually the news that Kushina didnt know where he got it. I heard that the three generations of Naruto had summoned Sannin and called Chiba. Dont worry about Chiba, they told me to come... Bo Feng Shui Men thought so. passing by... Three generations of Naruto, and Sannin, even Chiba who is about to close the door~www.novelhall.com~ is a drop of cold sweat behind his head. This excuse is so bad! "Well, there is nothing to do, just go to work on your own." Three generations of Hokage shook his head and smiled, and said. After that, Sannin and Hafeng Mizuno each left. After leaving the Hokage office, Osamaru and Jiraya returned to the street with Tsunade. Bofeng Shuimen went to another place. "Ms. Sarutobi, is it a bit sloppy to deal with this matter? Don''t investigate at all, just..." Da Shemaru frowned slightly, and said what he had always wanted to say. Regarding the sensitive matter of the Eight Door Dunjia Scroll, It ended in a hasty way, without investigating at all, this is not the style of my teacher at all. This makes him a little puzzled. Tsunade smiled, but Jiraji also said, "Um...this matter, Sarutobi-sensei actually knows about it." "You know?" Da She Wan was taken aback. Mr. knew beforehand that Chiba had practiced the eight-door Dunjia. "According to the character of the teacher, the son of a hero like Maha, how could the teacher let him live alone outside the village? I think he has always been secretly looking after him. For example, standing in a place that Chiba can''t see. Take the time to see his growth or something." Tsunade said. "Chiba learned the eight-door Dunjia, the teacher actually knew it all the time, but he didnt say it, until the four-door eruption in Chiba, and in the presence of a large crowd, it was really necessary to solve it, and then there was such a thing. And let Qian Ye continues to practice, it should be a little compensation for Zhen Ye." Zi Lai also sighed and said, "It''s really in line with the teacher''s personality." Hearing Jiraiya and Tsunades words, Osamaru was slightly startled, and then laughed. "It''s really what the teacher did." Chapter 106： The last lesson? Chiba with sleepy eyes, slowly got up from the bed, a bright sunlight shining in from the window beside the bed, with a warm meaning, a few birdsong, it was a sunny morning. Chiba yawned and looked at the alarm clock beside the bed. 7:20. Forty minutes before the assembly time, he stretched his waist greatly. After leaving the Hokage office yesterday, Chiba returned to the cabin for daily training and supplemented the daily training of the previous few days, and waited for him to complete 1,200 front punches, side kicks, push-ups, and 20,000 When the meters were running, it was almost midnight. After nibbling on a Konoha extra-large steamed bun that he bought after leaving the Hokage office, Chiba hurriedly took a shower and fell asleep after touching the bed. It may be that he was too tired yesterday, but now he still can''t take it anymore, and his whole body is a little sore. After all, it is training under a weight-bearing state. "Daily training for more than a thousand is still a bit strenuous under load, but other training should be possible around 800, so let''s start to adjust the daily training later." Chiba walked out of the cabin, holding the toiletries in his hand. This was still in the first exercise field, but I didn''t know who it was, and helped him get it back. After washing, Chiba obviously felt refreshed. He returned to the cabin and put down the washing utensils. He picked up the Konoha extra-large steamed buns steamed on the small stove, put out the fire, and nibbled while walking towards the gathering place. It is now seven forty, if you go faster, you should not be late. When Chiba Mantou finished eating, he almost arrived at the meeting place. This time he was not late. In fact, he is usually not late, but occasionally, he always gets up late. At that time, he is late. It''s time. At this time, Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina have all arrived. "I''m not late." After seeing Chiba, it was Hirohiko who spoke first, and after he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand to Yukina and Kousina: "I won." Kousinna and Yukina reluctantly took the money in Hirohiko''s hands, while Hirohiko took the money in his arms with a smile, and then quietly gave Chiba a thumbs up. And Kushina and Xuena complained. "Why don''t you be late today? Did they plan it and whether to interrogate them later..." This was Kushina''s complaint and doubt. "It was actually won by Hirohiko. Today, I clearly feel that Chiba will be late and be beaten again." Xuena said unscrupulously. Chiba naturally heard their movements, expressions and words clearly. After hearing the words, his eyes were half-squinted and the corners of his mouth twitched. Hey hey, this is a bet on me! Both of you didn''t believe that I would arrive on time, you thought I would be late! I''m only late occasionally, not always late! Also, what''s the matter with this super unpleasant feeling? Why does Hongyan believe in me so much, believing that I will not be late, I still can''t be happy. In other words, they bet me that today is the first time, or it has been several times! Hongyan gave me a thumbs up. It seems that he had done it when the Chunin test started. Did he win the bet that time? Thinking of this, Chiba narrowed his eyes, got close to Hongyan, and secretly said, "Hey, do you want to mean something too." "Of course... three or seven points. I''m seven and you three!" Hongyan''s poker face was stern, his eyes flickering. "No, half and half, fifty-five." Chiba refused. At this time, the two of them had turned their backs and squatted on the ground, looking a little sneaky. However, in the end, how the two were divided, but I don''t know, because before they said a few words, they were raised by the red side, and the tic tac-toe beat Jiu Xin Nai''s "Boom Boom" punches on the top of the head. "You guys are really colluding, right!" Kushina''s red hair fluttered, his fists raised, and he looked like "you dare to lie". Hirohiko and Chiba squatted on the ground, covering their heads with their hands, and a large bag on top of their heads was red and bulging, and there seemed to be a light smoke floating. In the aftermath of Chiba and Hirohiko, Yukina had the same look as Kushina. Suddenly, their faces became bitter. "Alright, Nushina." At this time, a gentle voice sounded, and a handsome blond man came far behind Nushina. Jiuxina heard the sound and turned his head. "Shuimen, you are here." Seeing Bofeng Shuimen, the anger on Kushina''s face slowly faded, and he said with a smile. Chiba and Hirohiko also stood up slowly. Why did Bo Feng Shui Men come? Chiba was puzzled. At this time, Bofeng Shuimen had already walked over, standing side by side with Kushina, Chiba suddenly gave birth to a feeling of "Natural Biren". "Then, Xuena will leave it to you." Kusina said to Bofeng Shuimen first, then touched Xuena''s hair next to him, and said: "Xunna, during this time, you will train with Shuimen. Right, he will teach you." The voice fell, and Chiba was slightly startled. Give Yukana to Hafeng Mizuno? Jiuxina, what is this going to do? Hafeng Suimen doesnt know how to use soft boxing, though. Im sorry to say that, but if we arrange a person to teach Hafengshuimen, Hirohiko and I are more suitable. After all, the Hyuga family rejects all the teachings of ninjutsu and soft boxing. , I am afraid that only the Hyuga tribe can teach it. This...is not reasonable? Wait, wait, Bofeng Shuimen should have developed Helix Pill now, right? Is it possible to teach Xuena Helix Pill? Helix Maru, the ninjutsu Hyuga tribe does not reject? Uh... In this case, is Hirohiko better? Chakra is also windy... Suddenly, Chiba frowned. He thought of a serious problem. Misunderstanding, he discovered a misunderstanding of his own. Spiral Pill does not require wind chakras, but the extreme form of chakras, that is to say, chakras without wind properties can also be used. Suddenly, a thoughtful look appeared on Chiba''s face. Although this was just a small mistake, Chiba realized that his understanding of Naruto''s original work was not as perfect as the other traversers. He remembers everything. The memory is not perfect and will never be forgotten. Some There may be mistakes, omissions, and misunderstandings. Obviously, this helix pill was his misunderstanding. He always thought that he could only use helix pill because of the wind attribute chakra. It was because Naruto was the wind attribute chakra, and Maruko was one of his two representative ninjutsu. This kind of misunderstanding came about when the wind escape spiral shuriken was invented. It seems that although I am familiar with the plot, Hokage has been serialized for fifteen years after all, and there are some things that I have forgotten and confused. Hopefully, this will not affect my survival in this world. However, I still remember the main line very clearly, as long as I have survived the three wars, and then rely on the familiar plot... plus the potential eight modes and ninjutsu talents I have now... Chiba thinks like this ~www.novelhall.com~ However, although he doubts the rationality of the teachings of Yukina by the Bofeng Suzumon, Chiba is not dissatisfied. After all, the Bofeng Suizumi is the strongest player in the three battles in the future. The guidance of the person is beneficial and harmless to Xuena. "Wait a minute, Mr. Kushina." At this moment, Xuena said suddenly. "What''s wrong?" Jiuxina was startled, and Bo Feng Shuimen was also startled. "I think it would be better for Hirohiko and Chiba to be taught by Teacher Watergate. I can''t practice ninjutsu or illusion. I have nothing to learn except soft boxing, and it is impossible for Teacher Watergate to teach me soft boxing." Xue Nai Qiao refused to say with a serious face. And when Yukina said this, Kushina smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, there must be someone who can teach you Watergate." Bo Feng Shui Men sighed helplessly. Kyushinna is too stubborn. Indeed, if I want to teach, I can only choose between Chiba and Hirohiko. If Yukana, I cant improve her soft fist. But... once Jiu Xinnai made up his mind, ten cows couldn''t be pulled back. "Well, you follow Watergate now." Kushina said without waiting for Xuena to refute. "But..." Apparently Yukina is a serious and stubborn girl. Although Kushina gave the order, she was still a little unwilling. However, Jiu Xin Nai was not angry, but quietly whispered in Xue Nai''s ear for a while. Suddenly, Xuena''s face turned red, and the corner of her eyes couldn''t help but glanced at Chiba, and as Kushina whispered, her eyes slowly calmed down. After Kushina finished speaking, Yukina hesitated, looked at Chiba and Hirohiko, and finally nodded. "Well, I see, Mr. Kushina." Chapter 107： What do you want to learn? What did Yosina say? She even convinced Xue Nai. Chiba and Hirohiko looked at each other, then looked at Xuena as he walked further and further away from the Hebo Fengshui Gate, and blinked blankly. "Alright." Kushina exhaled a long breath, looked at Chiba and Hirohiko, and said: "As for you two, what else do you want to learn, as long as the teacher knows it, he will definitely teach it to you. Even if it doesn''t , The teacher will do everything possible to help you get it, dont worry!" Hearing the words, Chiba and Hirohiko turned their heads. Hirohiko was okay, but Chiba was sweating coldly behind his head. He has no doubt that Jiuxina will "do everything possible" to get the ninjutsu they want to learn. After all, she is someone who even dared to steal the qualification certificate of the library from three generations of Hokage. If she said a forbidden technique, Jiuxin Nye might really dare to steal it out. Of course, the premise is that Jiu Xinnai would like him to practice forbidden techniques. Of course, Chiba wouldn''t really mention a forbidden technique. What he wants now is not a forbidden technique, but a kind of ninjutsu that is ordinary and ordinary, special and special. And leaving aside the level of ninjutsu you want to steal forbidden skills, even if Jiu Xinnai''s identity is special, it is estimated that he will not be tolerated. Theft is a big crime. just didn''t expect, he just thought of this piece of puzzle, Jiuxina gave him a chance. "Can I really learn anything?" Chiba asked. "Of course!" Kushina said with a smile. How proud of this smile, Kushina wouldnt really want to steal ninjutsu for herself! But yes, during this period of devil training, as well as the special training before the Chunin test, Kushina has already given everything, and there is not much to teach...Look at the situation of Hongyan and me in the battle, and His writing round eyes, I am afraid that Professor Kushina gave him the ninjutsu, he has already learned almost. So... Kushina planned to steal ninjutsu for us from the beginning! Chiba thought clearly. Our teacher... is really not afraid of the heavens and fearless, brave! "What are you doing in a daze, let''s talk, what do you want to learn?" Seeing that Chiba''s face was a little subtle, Kushina said. "This..." Chiba coughed. Don''t care, whether he stole it or not, and develop the wound mode, this ninjutsu is a must, I can''t control that much. "I want to learn medical ninjutsu." After taking a deep breath, Chiba looked at Kushina seriously and spit out such a sentence. When these words came out, Kushina was stunned, and Hirohiko was also stunned, looking at Chiba incredulously. This kid, want to learn medical ninjutsu? This is Kushina''s idea. Chiba, learn medical ninjutsu? Become a doctor? This...It''s a violation...Obviously, both physical and ninjutsu are so powerful, but you want to be a medical ninja? This is what Hirohiko had in mind. "Huh?" After being stunned, Kushina was a little overwhelmed with a "Ha", and then said in surprise, "I heard it right, you want to learn medical ninjutsu? Do you want to be a medical ninja?" Because of the scarcity of medical ninjas, basically a ninja who learns medical ninjutsu will become a medical ninja. No matter how talented he is in other areas, he is already designated as a medical ninja responsible for support and treatment. This is almost all ninjas. The default rules. As medical ninjas, they usually stay behind and will be protected. Medical ninjas are not allowed to take the lead or enter the battle. This is one of the most important rules of wartime in the village. So far, there is only one medical treatment. The ninja who can break this rule is one of the three ninjas that Konoha Village is proud of, the granddaughter of the original Naruto, Princess Tsunade. She is the only medical ninja allowed to participate in the fight. Koushinna didn''t expect that Chiba actually wanted to be a medical ninja. This surprised her, but after another thought, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with it. Now Sannin is interested in accepting him as an apprentice, and there is a female hero who breaks the rules of medical ninja in the three ninjas, and Tsunade-sama''s medical skills are regarded as the best in the ninja world. With such a master and Chiba''s talent, Chiba''s future will still be limitless, and it will even become another medical ninja who breaks the rules. just... "Are you sure?" Kushina frowned, and said: "Medical ninjutsu requires not only precise control of chakras, but also a lot of professional knowledge, and a certain amount of practical ability. Medical treatment is indispensable. Ninjutsu is not a rare ninjutsu, but it is the most difficult ninjutsu to learn. Looking at Kushina''s serious look, Chiba smiled slightly and said, "I am mentally prepared." On Chakra''s fine control ability, the ultra-fine chakra control ability he carried through the passage can control eight violent chakras, and it is more than enough to achieve the control ability of learning medical ninjutsu. As for the professional knowledge and practice, Chiba is also confident. Professional knowledge, just study, just study. Just be patient. As for practice, there are some opportunities for practice to open the injury door. After all, the purpose of learning medical ninjutsu is to quickly heal muscle injuries, and then shorten the time of training each time the wound is opened, and improve development efficiency. Chiba now can only think of such a way. As for Tsunades Baihao Art, and the original "Mujitsu Self-Healing", Chiba really has Chakras who use these two techniques, so he doesnt need to develop the eight-door model. In his current situation, he can only master ordinary medical ninjutsu. is also the most efficient puzzle he can get when he develops the wound mode. Kushina looked at Chiba and knew that he had made up his mind. Although I dont know why Chiba would let people fall apart by learning medical ninjutsu, but looking at Chibas expression, she knew ~www.novelhall.com~ this medical Ninjutsu is very important to Chiba. Therefore, she did not object, and Tsunade in Sannin also wanted to accept him as a disciple, and Chiba would be best taught. At this time, in the bushes of the assembly place. One of the three figures slowly showed a smile, while the other two, one expressionless and one already showing a depressed expression. "It seems that I won! Chiba is interested in learning medical ninjutsu, none of you can teach it." Tsunade grinned, and there was still Jiraiya on the side of Oshemaru. Oshemaru has no expression on his face, but it can be seen that the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. And Ji Lai also showed a frustrated expression, sighed, and said, "How did this kid think of learning medical ninjutsu?" The words are very unexpected and puzzled. "Maybe this kid has a gentle heart that we don''t know?" Tsunade was very dissatisfied with the words that Chiba chose medical ninjutsu, and his face sank. Cut, watching his few matches, smashing opponents into the wall every time, it is impossible to have a "gentle" heart, but this kid is about the same as Tsunade...the same strange power. Like to beat people into the wall. Jilai also slander. "Well, since he wants to learn medical ninjutsu, according to Sarutobi-teacher''s agreement, this is not the part that Jira and I are also good at, so Tsunade will be responsible for teaching Chiba." There is no emotional fluctuation on Oshemaru''s face, but The tone was full of helplessness and regret. In the field, Kushina asked Hirohiko: "Hirohiko, what about you? What kind of ninjutsu do you want to learn." Hirohiko glanced at Chiba, thought for a moment, and said, "Opponent, opponent of physical ninjutsu." The voice of fell, and the three ninjas in the bush looked at each other. opponent? Chapter 108： request "I see, then, you will disband today, and tomorrow is the old time to gather." Looking at Hirohiko, Kushina nodded and said with a smile. Chiba and Hirohiko glanced at each other, with meaningful doubts in their eyes, but they nodded their heads and said, "I see, Mr. Kushina." Jiuxina nodded, and then his figure flashed and disappeared in front of the two of them. After Kushina left, Chiba and Hirohiko looked at each other again. "It''s weird, how do you feel that Teacher Kushina is weird?" Chiba frowned slightly. Kyushinnas reaction was too strange, and the last smile made Chiba feel that something was wrong, unlike the previous Kyushinna. What''s wrong? Chiba frowned strangely. And Hirohiko nodded in sympathy, and said, "It''s strange." At this time, the two have gone back, Chiba is still wondering, and although Hirohiko has a poker face, but his eyes flicker, he is obviously thinking about something. "Why do you want to learn medical ninjutsu?" Hongyan asked suddenly. Chiba was stunned when he was asked. He didn''t expect that Hirohiko would care about this, but it was also said in the past. According to Kushina, it is very difficult to master medical ninjutsu unless some ninjas with medical ninjutsu talents are even Hirohiko. Such a genius does not consider medical ninjutsu. In fact, the threshold of medical ninjutsu is very high. The first requirement is to have fine chakra control ability. Although some people have talents, some people can achieve it through acquired efforts, but this requirement is already very high. High, most ninjas can hardly meet this requirement. The second requirement is a lot of professional medical knowledge. This one is the most critical one. This is the true foundation of medical ninjutsu. Only by knowing this medical knowledge can the wounded be treated exactly, otherwise it is just two eyes. A smear, it is possible to kill a person. From this requirement, we can see that learning medical ninjutsu requires enough patience. The training of a medical ninja requires a long period. Many medical ninjas start training when they are young and dont take shape until they are adults. Even with Tsunades guidance, small Sakura also spent 3 years. To be honest, Chiba''s heart sank when he heard that a lot of professional knowledge needs to be learned. It takes time to learn professional knowledge, but for him now, time is the most uncertain thing. After all, he only knows that when Kakashi was promoted to Shinobu, the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao began. But the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao was the latter part of the Three Wars. He didn''t know how many battles there were before and when the Three Wars began. Medical Ninjutsu is a jigsaw that must be obtained, but he is not sure when he will get this jigsaw. Inevitably, he is also a little nervous. And medical ninjutsu is to develop the wound-door model service, and learn to increase the efficiency of the wound-door model. If it takes two or three years, it seems that it will also affect the development time and reduce the efficiency in disguise. But he has to learn. If he wants to fully load the injury door, he estimated that he will have to wait for his body to grow, at least until he is eleven or twelve years old, to ensure that the repeated opening of the injury door will not be too heavy and unable to develop in a short time. The injury of the injury door mode. But at that time, Kakashi was probably twelve or thirteen years old, and the three wars broke out early. Therefore, medical ninjutsu is necessary even if it takes time. However, the shorter the time to master medical ninjutsu, the better. Chiba sighed long and said, "Hirohiko, you also know how my Chakra suddenly increased." "You told us, the life style. It can greatly increase the amount of chakras." The two walked on the path, and Hongyan nodded and said. "Actually, this art is derived from physical art." Chiba said. He didn''t intend to hide from Hirohiko and Yukina. As long as Kushina asked, he would tell them all about the time spent together. , They have established a fairly solid relationship of trust, and the Bamen Dunjia issue has been resolved, and Chiba has no scruples. "Due to physical skills?" Hongyan was taken aback for a moment. The secret technique that opened the acupuncture points and increased the amount of chakras was actually due to physical skills? "The state in which I defeated you in the Zhongnin exam was the fourth wound gate of the forbidden art Bamon Dunjia in physical surgery. My secret technique originated from the Bamen Dunjia." Chiba said. Hirohiko frowned in confusion. He obviously didn''t know what Eight Door Dunjia was, but the two words forbidden technique naturally reminded him of three words, a double-edged sword! Thinking about Chiba''s defeat of himself, the muscle rupture and the injury of the whole body muscle, Hirohiko understood instantly. This Eight Door Dunjia is a forbidden technique that will hurt others and yourself after being used. It is very powerful. Judging from the chakra released by Chiba at that time, which is far beyond the life door mode, this access control technique will produce huge Chakra volume. "Could it be that your Shengmen pattern, Shengmen is also one of the eight gates of Dunjia? Listen to the name of this forbidden technique, you have eight gates? And these gates correspond to the corresponding acupuncture points, and you open the three abnormally. The acupoints are the first three gates?" Hirohiko asked in a series, Xu was surprised, perhaps because he is already very familiar with Chiba, this genius of Uchiha who doesn''t talk much in the ordinary days, talks with Chiba and always talks more. . Upon hearing this, Chiba looked at Hirohiko with a little surprise. I didn''t expect that Hongyan''s analytical ability is so strong. I only said this and he understood. Then, he nodded and said: "That''s right, and because this forbidden technique is too dangerous, so I wondered if I could control the violent chakras generated by this forbidden technique, and then developed the Shengmen Mode." The words fell, and Hongyan paused, and the poker face that had remained unchanged for thousands of years seemed to flash in shock. Chiba... has already developed ninjutsu, and it is developed on the basis of forbidden skills, this guy... Chiba didnt seem to notice Hirohikos anomaly, and continued: Now the life mode has reached its limit, at most the amount of chakras at the ninja level among the elites, and now if I can control the brutal chakras of the wounded door, then I It is estimated that I can have a bigger chakra, but the injury is so big, so I study medical treatment..." Chiba said, suddenly felt something was wrong, and when he looked to the side, he found that Hongyan was fixed a few steps behind him, head down. "What''s wrong? Hirohiko?" Chiba also stopped. When his voice fell, Hongyan''s head suddenly lifted, his eyes were scarlet, and the writing wheel eyes had already been opened. "Chiba, I want to ask you one thing." Hirohiko stared at Chiba firmly. Chiba was taken aback. Please do me business? Hey, then there is no need to make a duel with me, right? "Oh...oh, what''s the matter?" However, Hongyan asked him to do something, which surprised him. Hongyan has the pride of being a genius and considers himself a competitor. Although they have a good relationship, there is nothing to say, but this kind of request Himself, Hongyan is also extremely unwilling, this guy is already so excited that the writing wheel is open. "Teach me the eight schools of Dunjia, and the life school mode." said Hongyan. "Huh?" Chiba was taken aback, but looking at Hongyan''s expression, he was definitely not joking, his face was more serious than ever. "There is a person, I must find him, defeat him, and then ask clearly why he did it!" Hongyan said again: "So, I must become stronger, I am now, I am afraid that I can even touch the corners of his clothes. Nothing." so that the current Honghiko clothing corner can''t be touched? Is there such a person? this era? Chiba was taken aback again. The current Hongyan, needless to say, is about the same as his own strength, except for Bofeng Shuimen... who else can''t touch his clothes? Uh... It seems that Sannin and the third generation of Naruto are also possible, but Hongyan obviously does not refer to these people, and listening to Hongyan''s statement, it feels a bit familiar. "Who do you want to... defeat?" Chiba was curious that there was someone who could not touch Hongyan''s clothes corner, that is to say, this person was strong enough to make him not touch the clothes corner. "My brother who defected from the village." Hirohiko didn''t seem to want to hide it from Chiba. Brother... stupid brother... defected... Isn''t this Sasuke and Itachi''s routine? Chiba instantly felt hit by a lightning bolt, it was too thunderous. No, it''s not like. Chiba looked at Hirohiko, and clearly felt the difference. There was no killing intent or hatred in Hirohiko''s eyes. There were only doubts, incomprehensions, and determination to investigate the matter. Hirohiko did not intend to kill his brother, but wanted to figure out what was going on. Obviously it is not the vendetta relationship between Sasuke and Itachi. However, Hirohikos request made Chiba a little embarrassed. He has promised that the third generation of Hokage would not teach Hachimon Dunjia to others. This is the magnanimity of the third generation of Hokage, but it is not connivance. If he really teaches Hongyan, the third generation of Hokage will Tolerance will not tolerate him. But seeing Hirohiko like this, he lowered his breath and asked for himself, Chiba was a little embarrassed. "This..." Chiba took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t promise you about this matter. I promised three generations of Hokage that I can''t teach Bamen Dunjia privately to others." Although embarrassed, Chiba knew that he couldn''t do this for Hirohiko. Since it is impossible, then simply make it clear. When Hongyan heard this, the writing wheel in his eyes slowly disappeared, and his face showed a clear look of disappointment. Obviously, this matter of his brother is very important to him, so he would not hesitate to ask people to have a poker face that has remained unchanged for thousands of years. changed. However, Hirohiko didn''t lose his temper~www.novelhall.com~ but began to apologize: "Sorry, Chiba, for making such an excessive request." And his apology made Chiba a little embarrassed and embarrassed. He could only sigh about it and said: "Your brother is so amazing?" As soon as he said this, Chiba regretted it a little, and he really didn''t open the pot or mention which pot! This Hirohiko was originally worried about this matter. He was worried about his brother. He used his brother to open up the topic. Isn''t this just for fun? Unexpectedly, Hongyan stepped forward and said: "He is very powerful, maybe he can rank in the top five in the clan. Compared with him, I am a crane tail." Top five? The top five in the Uchiha family? Let a genius like Hongyan look like a crane tail! How strong is this? is also unreasonable. Such a strong Uchiha clan character should also leave a legend, how could it not be mentioned. Chiba was surprised and shocked. And the name Uchiha Hirohiko, I have never heard of it. So is Yukina... They are all geniuses, how can they not have a reputation? It is said that this is a Naruto world, and many characters that are not in the original work are also normal. But such amazing geniuses as Hirohiko, Xuena, and Hyuga Xueying (this Chiba doesn''t want to admit it) should leave a trace... After being shocked, Chiba was filled with doubts. "Then, I''ll go back first." Hirohiko patted Chiba on the shoulder and walked away first. And Chiba showed a thoughtful look at this time, and his reaction was slow. When he reacted, Hongyan had already walked a distance. Looking at his back, Chiba frowned slightly. He still cares about this matter... Sorry, Hirohiko. Chiba said silently in his heart, but he couldn''t help this matter. Chapter 109： Please sighed, Chiba is planning to leave here, go shopping in the village, and then go back to make up for daily training. At this time, he suddenly heard some voices coming from his right side, as if some people were talking. Chiba was taken aback for a moment, then turned his head and looked around. At this time, he was on a small road between the meeting place and the village. The village is about ten minutes away. And there are woods on both sides, and the sound comes from the other end of the woods. Strange, how can there be people here who are usually off the beaten track? Go see? Chiba was curious and jumped into it softly. moved forward cautiously, stopped quickly, hid among a thick branch and dense leaves, and looked forward. In front of him, there is a clearing, and four people are standing, seeming to be talking. Chiba looked intently and found that it was Jiraiya, Tsunade, Oshemaru, and one person, with beautiful red hair, and it was his teacher Kushina Uzumaki. Kyosina and Sannin... Chiba was slightly puzzled. While Chiba was puzzled, Oshemaru said, "Since there is nothing for me here, then I will leave." Although there was no expression on Oshemaru''s face, Chiba vaguely felt that Oshemaru was a little disappointed and helpless. What happened? Dashemaru doesn''t look very happy? After Oshemaru finished speaking, it exploded into a cloud of white mist and left the clearing, leaving only Jiraiya and Tsunade in the clearing. After Oshemaru left, Jilai also glanced at Kushina and said, "Let me be Hongyan''s sparring partner?" said, Jilai also pointed his finger at himself. "Yes, teacher Jiraiya." Jiuxina nodded and said, with a little anxiety in his eyes. "This..." Jilaida frowned slightly, looking a little embarrassed, and said, "You probably have a lot to teach. Chiba wants to learn medical ninjutsu. It is reasonable for you to ask Tsunade. But... if it''s Hongyan, you can be his training opponent, right?" Jilai also looked at the lover of his proud disciple, and he also looked at the grown-up Kushina, with doubts on his face. He knew his strength very well. If Hirohiko now needs an opponent, he will improve quickly. There is no need to ask yourself. "Teacher Jilaiya, you are right. My words are indeed his training opponent, training him in ninjutsu and physique. However, I dont have much real life-and-death fighting experience in ninjutsu. In terms of use, it is also biased towards practice. If you encounter a real fight, such training can only hurt Hongyan. Therefore, I beg you, these days, become Hongyan''s training opponent!" A strand of long red hair fell from her ear, and Uzumaki Kushina bowed a ninety degrees, begging Jiraiya. At this time, Jiraiya was also shocked, and even Tsunade on the side changed his face. And Chiba almost fell from the tree. That unafraid Kushina, her own teacher, actually bowed her head to beg someone like this, she is a person who even dared to steal things from three generations of Hokage... actually, for the sake of Hirohiko, bow her head to beg someone? Not only Chiba, even Jira and Tsunade were shocked. They watched Kushina grow up, and Watergate is a generation, they know her character very well, strong, kind and stubborn, but the Kushina they know will never ask others in such a low voice, even if This person is Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, and even the three generations of Hokage will not ask for such a low body. Looking at Kusina''s appearance, Tsunade looked at Jiraiya, and a reluctant smile broke out at the corner of his mouth: "Ji, come, also..." Speaking is also a word. It''s obvious that if Jilai doesn''t agree, he will greet him with a fist. The Senju clan and the Uzumaki clan are distant relatives, and their relationship is very good. Even Konoha''s ninja uniform has the Uzumaki clan logo. Today, there is only Tsunade in the Senju clan, and the Uzumaki clan has been destroyed. A very small number of surviving clan members are scattered all over the country, and the only one that can be found is Kushina. Moreover, Tsunade''s grandmother is also a member of the Uzumaki clan. The presence of Kushina makes her feel more cordial, and she is also regarded as the only relative. Naturally, I was very close to and caring for Jiu Xinnai. Now that she lowered her breath and begged for Ji Laiya, she naturally wouldn''t stand by. But Jiraiya seemed to be stunned and didn''t hear it, but he immediately reacted because Tsunade''s body was already emitting a faint murderous aura. When the murderous aura emanated, his head cleared. Tsunade would naturally not kill him, but he knew that if he didn''t react any more, he would be admitted to the Konoha Hospital. In fact, he was only shocked by Kushina''s behavior, and he didn''t disagree in his heart. He liked this child very much. Even if he didn''t become a master, he had the heart to cultivate. "Kushina, look up quickly, I promise you, what are you doing? Tomorrow I will train Hongyan." Jilai also busy. Hearing that Jiraiya agreed, Kushina raised his head, but there was a smile on his face, a little girly in his naughty smile. Jilai also twitched at the corner of his mouth, and he suddenly felt as if he had been calculated by Kushina. Then helplessly shook his head. Mizumi married a wife like Jiu Xin Na in the future, is it happiness or misfortune... "Tsunade-sama, then Chiba will be pleased to you." After Jilai also agreed, Kushina said to Tsunade again, but his tone was intimate, not like treating Jilai. Tsunade looked at Kusina with a warm smile on his lips, and said, "Don''t worry~www.novelhall.com~ Then, Hirohiko will ask Jiraiya teacher." Kusina smiled and said: Ji Lai also shook his head helplessly. He was already convinced that he was 100% calculated by this girl. Misconduct, forget that since this girl was rescued by Watergate, she has become more cheerful, and her ability to be naughty has also been awakened. Besides, I seem to be pitted every time. Jilai also smiled wryly. And the corner of Chiba''s mouth on the branch over there twitched. At that moment, I was really moved...It turned out that this was all calculated, deliberately lowering my posture to beg for help... Thinking, Chiba exhaled. I was deceived too... Kushina, it''s terrible... "Tomorrow at eight o''clock, yes, I know, Tsunade and I will come over." Jiraiya said, and then pinched a seal, and the whole person exploded into white mist and disappeared in place. "Then, goodbye, Kushina." Tsunade also smiled and pinched a seal, and it exploded into a white mist and disappeared. But Kushina smiled and watched the white mist that the two exploded into disappear, and the smile on the corner of his mouth narrowed slightly. looked at the place where Jiraiya and Tsunade left, startled. For a while, she exhaled. Give Hirohiko to Teacher Jiraiya, Yukina to Mizumon, Chiba and Tsunade-sama, they will get stronger and stronger, I can rest assured. But... why... Jiuxinai lowered his head slightly. Afterwards, he took a deep breath, showed a smile, stretched his waist, and left the clearing. Chiba, who was on the branches of several trees, frowned slightly. It turned out that this time we were handed over to more powerful ninja training... But, I always feel that Kushina is a bit... against the peace? Chapter 110： deliver After Koushinna left, Chiba didn''t stay for long, and went back immediately. When returning to the cabin, Chiba frowned, and for some reason, she didn''t feel the joy of being Tsunade''s disciple. As the strongest medical ninja in Naruto, Tsunade is first-class in both strength and medical ninjutsu, absolute shadow level strength. Moreover, her technique of Hundred Powers can be said to be second only to the first generation of "Mujitsu self-healing" medical ninjutsu. Strictly speaking, it should be the best medical ninjutsu. The first generation of "Mujitsu self-healing" should be the first generation of flesh. The huge vitality and chakra are not strictly speaking medical ninjutsu, but should be said to be a category of "ability" that only the first generation can master. "But why? So Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, the next five generations of Naruto, the strongest medical ninja wants to teach me medical ninjutsu, but I''m not happy at all?" Chiba frowned and punched. Hit the stakes and do daily training. "Boom!" Chiba punched the wooden post, and with a "click", the wooden post cracked and opened a crack. At this time, Chiba returned to his senses and glanced at the wooden stake that had just been erected more than a month ago, and then at the other stakes. "This wooden stake can''t hold it, I have to get some." Chiba stopped training, muttered to himself, and then picked up the axe placed in the cabin and walked towards the woods. About half an hour later, two new wooden stakes stood at the back of the cabin, and Chiba put down his axe, with a thoughtful look on his face. He is still wondering why Tsunade wants to teach himself, and may even accept himself to teach his disciples, and even learn the technique of hundred tyrants. Under Tsunade''s guidance, his strange power can even gain greater power. This kind of situation is generally cheered, right... With the guidance of a famous teacher like Tsunade, and then develop and complete the wound mode, there is no problem in protecting himself in the three wars. This problem he has been worried about all the time. The problem like a knife hanging over the head can basically be solved. But why, I am not happy at all? Chiba was doing daily training, and the thoughtful look on his face became stronger and stronger. After he finished his daily training and made up for the daily training a few days ago, the night became darker and the stars were full of sky, but he didn''t figure it out. This is a strange thing he has never encountered before. why? This question remained unresolved in his last thought before going to bed. Chiba slept soundly this time, when he woke up, the birds outside the window chirping and chirping, the unique warmth of the sun passes from the quilt to his body. Chiba yawned, wiped his eyes, then got off the bed, washed as usual, then took the Konoha extra-large steamed buns from the small stove last night, turned off the fire, closed the door and left the cabin. While eating Konoha''s extra-large steamed buns, Chiba walked towards the meeting place thoughtfully. He is actually still struggling with the feeling of "Tsunade taught him, but he is not excited or unhappy at all." Soon, he arrived at the assembly place. At this time, Hirohiko had arrived. Xuena seemed to follow the Bofeng Water Gate to practice directly, but he did not seem to come to the assembly place. It may be at the assembly place set by the Bofeng Water Gate. And Yu Xinna, Tsunade, and Jira are also here, and the two of the three ninjas of the famous Ninja world are here, which surprised Hirohiko very much. There were some doubts and embarrassment in his eyes, and a touch of excitement. is this smile again. Chiba frowned slightly. At this time, the smile on Jiu Xin Na''s face can only be described as intellectual, making Jiu Xin Na suddenly an intellectual and beautiful woman. However, Chiba felt that this smile was a bit discordant... it was a smile he had never seen before. In his previous life, he was in isolation in junior high and high school. He had no friends or even a desk. He sat alone in the corner of the classroom, near the back door. And he can do only two things between classes and breaks every day. One is reading books, novels, and comics, and the other is human observation. If it sounds good, it is watching people in a daze. Chiba didn''t know if he showed any envious conversations, longing for the attention of his classmates, and envious eyes of a friend, but after years of observation, even if it was unintentional, he gradually became able to make vague judgments based on people''s expressions and movements. Out of this person''s mood, roughly what he wants to do. Chiba could see the disgusting look his classmates looked at him. This is the emotion that the classmate felt the same after someone said bad things about him. He could see that the triumphant look was the triumph after the slanderer succeeded in slandering, it was a kind of arrogance that seemed to be able to influence people. At the same time, Chiba can also tell, what is a happy smile, what is a sad smile, what is a surprise smile, and what is a relieved smile... But Kushinas smile looks like a happy smile and is reassuring. Smile. However, he always felt a strange sense of disobedience. Yosina, what''s wrong? It may be a conditioned reflex, or a habit of observing people for more than ten years. In addition to often entering the thoughts of no one, Chiba sometimes unconsciously enters this kind of thinking of "inferring mood and thinking through other people''s expressions" Status. However, this is the first time I have been tangled like this. Seeing that Chiba is here, Kushina is also straightforward, and first introduced Tsunade and Jiraiya to the two. "This is Tsunade-sama, UU reading www.uukanshu.com, this is Jiraiya teacher." Kushina said, "They are all powerful ninjas, and they will train you in the future." Although Jiu Xin Na is not a disciple of Ji Lai Ye, it may be because of the relationship between Bo Feng Shui Men, she also habitually calls Ji Lai Ye a teacher. And Ji Lai is also used to it. After all, this girl has a very good relationship with Bo Feng Mizumon. When he teaches Mizuno Ninjutsu, this girl will also come and bring them some delicious food. According to the girls words, it was "This is for the water gate, but I dont feel embarrassed if you dont have food, so I will do it for you." Although at that time, Jiu Xinnai''s personality was a bit awkward and he was not very frank with them, but Jiraiya was still very happy to have such a female disciple, although she was not his disciple. Now that Kushina has grown up, and his subordinates have taught such excellent disciples as Chiba, Hirohiko, and Yukina, he is still quite happy. Although it was a bit surprised that Kushina was looking for him as a sparring opponent for Hirohiko, he was still a little bit happy in his heart. After the introduction of , Kushina handed over the right to speak to Jiraiya and Tsunade. Tsunade and Jiraiya did not talk nonsense, and one asked Hirohiko to follow him to the training place. The other is similar to let Chiba follow her. Watching Chiba and Hirohiko leave, Kushina looked at the empty meeting place, there were traces of ninjutsu and physique on the ground. Jiu Xin Nai''s smile narrowed slightly, she looked up at the blue sky and white clouds, and stretched again. is also free next, what shall I do? The intellectual smile that made Chiba feel a strange sense of disharmony appeared on her face again. Then, she left the assembly area. Chapter 111： Smile An hour later, Chiba was taken to a rocky field full of small rock pillars. Chiba, who had been following Tsunade absentmindedly, saw this small rock pillar and his eyes showed a faint surprise. Is there such a place in Konoha Village? Kiye Village is mostly surrounded by woods. Except for the high ground with the Hokage Rock statue carved on one side, there is no special mountainous area. Not only did he have never seen this slab of land in the original work, he had never seen it after crossing over. At this moment, Tsunade turned his back to him, looked at the schist, and seemed satisfied, nodded, then turned his head, and said, "Next, I will teach you medical ninjutsu and the study of medical ninjutsu. , Chakras fine manipulation ability and a lot of professional knowledge are needed. Let me ask you a question first. Is the physical skill you used in the test of everyone strange..." Tsunade looked at Chiba. In fact, she was faintly aware of Chibas terrifying power. From the ninjutsu she knew, there were only two types, one was the strange power used by her grandfather and herself, and the other It is the secret technique of water escape used by Grandpa Feijian, and there are some secret techniques of other villages, but Chiba grew up in Konoha and was only seven years old. There is no need to think about the secret techniques of other villages, Chiba cant learn. There are only two possibilities for the sudden burst of strength in Chiba. And according to his chakra amount and chakra attributes, the use of strange power and the use of water escape secret technique are possible. If it is a strange power, then his chakra fine control ability meets the requirements, and the strange power''s requirements for chakra control are even higher than the requirements of medical ninjutsu. Although Chiba said that she wanted to learn medical ninjutsu, she won the agreement of three generations of Naruto to accept them as apprentices, but she still needs to confirm whether Chiba is suitable for practicing medical ninjutsu. Chiba is indeed an amazing genius, but genius does not mean that he can learn everything. And if it is the use of strange power, then she will join some training courses. If she was able to use strange power at this age, she would be surprised again. That''s why she asked. However, Chiba did not answer her, because his face was thoughtful, it seemed that there was a little tangle in the corner of his eye. He was still struggling with Jiuxina''s smile. Looking at Chiba''s inattentive posture for a long time, a "Tic Tac Toe" appeared on Tsunade''s forehead. "Boom!" A heavy fist hit Chiba''s head. "Boom!" Then, a cloud of smoke rose up on the rocky ground far away from the village. it hurts! Chiba was all lying on the ground, his face buried in the ground, a big red envelope slowly bulged on top of his head, and light smoke floated up repeatedly. At this time, his location was in the center of a small pit. This small pit was centered on him and cracked all the way. Before him, Tsunade slowly put his hands away, and looked at him with twitching corners of his mouth: "Listen to others! This is the most basic etiquette!" At this moment, Chiba has completely thrown Kushinas smile out of his mind. He deeply felt that Tsunades strange power was terrifying. With this punch, he felt that no casting was coming, and the whole person was almost It''s like being pressed down by a mountain. Even if he was able to open the four-door physical strength, although this punch did not cause any substantial damage, it still hurt his whole body. This is not at the same level as Jiuxinai''s fist. impressive! Is this the strongest force among the three ninjas, the strength of the fifth generation of Naruto Tsunade? From this punch, Chiba felt Tsunades incomparable weird power and strength, and this punch was still an ordinary blow. Tsunade was just to teach himself, it was impossible to use his full strength. This blow was even a normal blow No, it can only be said to be a light punch. However, the power of this punch may be that my strange power has exploded in Shengmen Chakra mode. is not at a level at all. It can be said that the earth is like a cloud of mud. Although I have mastered the skills of using strange power, it is not a strange power at all! Compared with Tsunade''s strange power, it is at best the power of a finger bullet. Amazing! so amazing! After feeling Tsunade''s strength, Chiba''s heart suddenly filled with excitement and joy. can work! I can do it! As long as I have enough chakras, my strength must be terrifying! "I''m sorry, Tsunade-sama." Chiba touched her head and slowly got up. Although she was excited and happy, the punch was really not covered, it hurt to death, but Chiba apologized for the first time. At this time, it''s okay to apologize first. And Tsunade looked at Chiba. He Jiu Xinnai is right, this child often enters the thoughts of no one else, and this kind of thinking expression always makes people feel a feeling of unkindness. This child is also very handsome, human and animal. Harmful, but why does it make people feel bad when they show that kind of thinking... I am really too, I shot it before I knew it... However, this child''s body is really strong, and he deserves to be a person who can cultivate to the fourth sect of Bamen Dunjia. He must have received arduous training on weekdays. And Jiu Xinnai didn''t know about the eight gates of Dunjia, he only discovered after he used the four gates. In other words, it is impossible for Jiu Xinnai to urge him to practice Bamen Dunjia, a forbidden technique that requires continuous and hard physical training. At a young age, did he build the Eight Gate Dunjia Four Gates with his perseverance alone? No one supervises and no one supervises. Does he rely on his own self-control and self-discipline~www.novelhall.com~ to carry out boring physical training every day? Even if he has such a good ninjutsu learning ability, he did not abandon this boring and hard-to-persist physical training, and instead devoted himself to relatively easy ninjutsu learning... This child has good talent and wisdom, and has such hard work and perseverance, even a firm heart. There is simply no better seedling than him! To be honest, I also felt the pressure, and no wonder Jiu Xinnai wanted to hand him over to me. Jiu Xinnai felt that if she taught him, would it waste the child''s talent? Such a fearless and strong Kushina made such a decision to come to me to teach Chiba in person. Although this is what I wanted, Kushina would contact Chiba without looking for me. And to teach, accept him as a disciple. But still incredible. Now, I kind of understand Jiuxina''s feelings. Thinking of this, Tsunade sighed and was about to speak, but when Chiba''s eyes lit up, he seemed to have figured out something, and his entire face seemed to stretch out. Then, Chiba blurted out: "Tsuna-sama, I have one thing I want to ask you! Although it is too much, I hope you can promise me!" Chiba''s heart was full of excitement. I got it, I got it! Jiu Xinnai''s smile. That is a lonely smile! Give the precious things to others for safekeeping and protection! Although I am reluctant to give up, I know that this is the best. Even if I still want to keep and protect, I have to give up to others, a mentality that I know it is right, but I am not willing to! This is the first time I saw this smile... Kushina, he regarded us as the most precious existence! Chapter 112： 0 leaf impulse "what did you say?" Tsunade''s face darkened, and he looked at Chiba in front of him. At this time, Chiba had calmed down, his eyes flickering. Seeing Tsunade''s face, Chiba tried his best to maintain a normal face. To be honest, he was a little frightened now. The murderous aura emanating from Tsunade made him feel like backing away. Normal Shinobu''s murderous aura is incomparable to her! This is the murderous aura of the three ninjas of the famous ninja world, their aura! very scary! At the same time, he regretted it in his heart. After he wanted to understand Jiuxinais smile just now, in addition to the words "There is a condition", he did not hesitate to say: "I don''t want to be your disciple, but I want to be You are studying medical ninjutsu here. Please promise me that you will only teach me medical ninjutsu and not accept me as a disciple." Yes, he just came up with such a completely illogical word, and it''s the kind of words that can only be said by a fool who speaks completely without thinking. Then, Tsunade''s entire face sank. Chiba now has an extremely ominous hunch, this is the evil coming out of the mouth! He didn''t know why just now, so he blurted out. Generally speaking, even if he knew Jiu Xinnai''s mentality, according to his usual personality, he would not be able to speak so casually, let alone such words that shouldn''t be said obviously. Tsunade is a Sannin, so many people dream of wanting her to accept her as a disciple, but he is so good that he said this kind of words not to accept himself as a disciple, not accepting a disciple, but still thinking of letting her Teaching medical ninjutsu, Chiba himself was a little ashamed to say this. In fact, Tsunade''s anger generated by this sentence is also quite high, and her thoughts are similar to what Chiba thought she would have. Don''t want to be my disciple? Then I will learn medical ninjutsu from me. Although this kid has a good talent and is almost perfect, he looks down on people too much! Chiba looked at Tsunade angrily, and Yu Guang glanced slightly, and found that her fist was still clenched, apparently the sudden non-brained words to him put him in a dilemma. To make matters worse, his current mind is all focused on the thinking of "Why do I say such words so unconsciously", and he doesn''t even think about what to say now to let Tsunade calm down. At that time, when Chiba wanted to understand the emotion behind Kushina''s smile, a series of thoughts rolled through her mind. Yes, it swept past. At that time, he had the story of Nakasina Nakasina in his head. He came to Konoha because he wanted to become the Naka-li of the nine tails. In an unfamiliar environment, he was bullied by the boys. When he grew up, he became a Naka-li and was restrained. In the village. Then, at this time, another thought swept through. It turns out that this is the case. Kushina is because she is a Kyu-tailed person. She is not allowed to go out when encountering anything. It is impossible to perform the task. Therefore, she did not let us carry out the task, because she knew that the D-level task She can take them to do it, but as long as she is out of the village''s mission, it is impossible for her to accompany us and protect us. And we are going to go out after all. That''s why she kept training us and let us take the Zhongnin exam. Training us is to let us have the ability to protect ourselves. She can protect us, she wants to protect us, but she cant protect us. Taking the Zhongnin exam is to test our strength. At the same time, we are told to win so that People who are more powerful see our talents, and even let Sannin super S-rank ninjas fancy, teach us ninjutsu, so that we can get better guidance and training, become stronger, and can protect ourselves. Perhaps, she has already planned it since she became our teacher. She knew that she could not protect us like other Shangren teachers, so she chose to protect us in her way. Choose the best way she can do to protect us. Is this Kushina? Is this Uzumaki Kushina? And at that moment, in Chiba''s heart, the loving mother in the original, who loved her son Naruto, slowly faded away. His impression of Jiu Xin Na is a teacher who is very considerate of them. At the same time, at that moment, there was a feeling that he had never felt before, as if a cavity of blood rushed to his brain, and a series of thoughts turned into one. Only Kushina is my teacher! Then, he blurted out these two sentences. Then, he regretted it. But he doesn''t understand and cares more about another thing than regret. The unprecedented feeling, the feeling of enthusiasm, Chiba didn''t understand why he had this feeling. Although it caused him a dilemma, Chiba didn''t hate it. doesn''t hate this kind of feeling he has never had before, this kind of feeling that makes him lose his mind. In fact, years of loneliness have rarely caused him to lose his mind. His thinking is clear and clear under any circumstances. In any situation, it is thoughtful, But, at that moment, he gave up thinking, and then said those two sentences. Why? How to do? Why? How to do? In fact, Chiba''s real thoughts at this time are the interweaving of these two thoughts. Tsunade frowned slightly. She looked at Chiba and found that although Chiba''s face was calm, her twinkling eyes were not looking at herself. Tsunade, who was a little angry and uncomfortable because of Chiba''s words, had already pinched her fists. ring. Wait, wait, Tsunade, this kid''s mind is different from ordinary people. Maybe he did this for what reason? Tsuna held his anger with his hand, took a slight breath, tried to suppress his anger and murderousness, and said in a reluctantly calm tone: "Chiba, tell me, do you have any ulterior plans?" An ulterior plan? There is no ulterior plan, I just think that my teacher is only Jiu Xinnai... Originally, "What should I do?" "Why?" The intertwined Chiba was taken aback when he heard the words, and his heart regained slightly. At the moment Chiba returned to his senses, Tsunade''s eyes condensed, and he punched Chiba suddenly: "Say, what''s your plan!" The punch came suddenly, Tsunades stern drink poured into his ears, and unsuspecting Chiba closed his eyes subconsciously, and there was a thump in his heart: This punch, I cant escape! Will definitely die! While he was anxious in his heart, he also conditioned his heart to confide in his mouth: "I don''t have any plans, but, I think, my teacher is only Jiu Xinnai!" Oops! This was intentional by Tsunade, and her punch just made me unable to respond. In an extremely urgent situation, it made me speak out what was in my heart! Chiba''s words fell, and the fist wind brushed his face. Obviously, Tsunade didn''t want to kill him, but just follow his words~www.novelhall.com~Puff! "Then Chiba heard a cry of laughter. Chiba opened his eyes slightly, but saw that Tsunade was holding his belly, already laughing. Tsunade smiled happily. It turned out to be like this, he was still a child after all. My teacher, there is only Kushina. Haha, this kid is very sticky. However, this is what he should have at his age. Tsunade understood in his heart, and looked at Chiba''s eyes softer. This child is still a love and righteous personality. The words that can only be said just now are completely passionate. Do you think that you are sorry to worship other people as teachers? Tsunade thought. An idiot with genius level talent! This is Tsunades definition of Chiba. However, Chiba''s words made her more satisfied with Chiba. And Chiba couldn''t think that these two impulsive words without thinking about him made Tsunade''s evaluation of him several steps, and his favorability also increased. At this time, he was a little surprised, Tsunade laughed suddenly and looked very happy, which made him very confused. Uh... Is there anything funny about my words? This is what Chiba thought at this time. And Tsunade looked at him seriously, and suddenly reached out his hand to touch his head, smiled and said, "Okay! I promise you that I will teach you medical ninjutsu, but I won''t accept you as a disciple." Hearing this, Chiba was taken aback. what happened? actually agreed? Uh... can this be agreed? Chiba blinked, a little dazed. But, things have been set. Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, will teach him medical ninjutsu, but he will not become his teacher! Chapter 113： explain "Then, now you can tell me, is your explosive strength used strangely?" Tsunade retracted his hand, looked at Chiba in front of him, and asked with a smile. Although Chiba is still wondering, why Tsunade agreed to his seemingly excessive request so simply, but since Tsunade has already agreed, and she doesn''t seem to be lying, Chiba also let it go. Doubts. When he heard Tsunades question, he subconsciously spit out "yes", but the moment he uttered the words, he immediately reacted and said, "What is weird power?" Chiba said this sentence, Tsunade was taken aback first, then laughed, and said: I''m really too impatient, this child has not been exposed to strange power, how can he know the concept of strange power. However, since this child doesn''t know the concept of weird force, did he learn weird force without knowing it? Thinking of this, Tsunade was surprised, and asked: "Then you use the explosive force, is the water escape secret technique? Kushina taught you?" At this time, Chiba was still chuckling in his heart. He almost uttered the word "Yes" just now. He has never been exposed to strange powers. If he said yes, Tsunade might be suspicious. What kind of consequences will be caused, Chiba does not know, but now he absolutely does not hope that there will be any changes. Everything is going well now, he doesn''t want to make any changes. When he heard Tsunades question, Chiba was taken aback again and said, "The secret technique of water escape?" Indeed, Kushina told me that when I have a chakra of ninja level, he will teach me a secret technique. Is it the secret technique of water escape that Tsunade is talking about now? Can Jiu Xinnai know the secret technique of water escape? It is not surprising that Kushina would use the multiple shadow clone technique Chiba. In the comics, Tsunade once said that Naruto''s ninjutsu is exactly the same as Kushina''s technique, and it is not surprising that Kushina will use the multiple shadow clone technique. Shui Dun and Feng Dun, Kushina teaches some popular ninjutsu, which is not rare. Although there are B-level and C-level ninjutsu, B-level and C-level ninjutsu does not mean that it is rare ninjutsu, but only the level of difficulty. That''s it. Originally Uzumaki Kushina had water attributes and wind attributes, so it''s not surprising to know these ninjutsu. Besides, Kushina is also a genius strictly speaking. When he was a child, he was able to defeat a certain boy who had become Shijinin who was often beaten by her when he was still in Ninja School. Because of this, she won the title of "Blood Red Pepper". However, Chiba has never heard of the secret technique of water escape. Originally, Kushina only appeared in Narutos subjugation of the nine tails. Apart from the sealing technique, King Kong blockade, it did not show anything else. Ninjutsu, Chiba does not know it is normal. Now that Tsunade said so, and Kusina said so, Chiba believes that Kusina can indeed do water escape, and the nature of this water escape should be similar to the strange power, both of which greatly enhance power. Occult. While Tsunade looked at Chiba''s puzzlement, he already understood that Chiba really didn''t know anything, and Kushina didn''t teach her the secret technique of water escape. Thinking of this, she smiled. I would be surprised if this kid knew the existence of strange power! Then, she asked again: "Then your method of bursting out of extraordinary power suddenly, tell me, the explosive power you showed is similar to a physical skill called "weird force"." This time, Chiba didn''t pretend to be stupid, but explained the principle of his own explosive power. Then he saw Tsunade''s eyes lit up, obviously very pleasantly surprised. Tsunade''s expression, he was not surprised, because the principle he said was originally the principle of weird power, and it is no wonder that Tsunade would be surprised or surprised. Then, Tsunade asked again about how he thought of this principle. Chiba said about the killing of Tuyin who had taken Xuena away. At that time, he was thinking about the outcome with one punch, and he might die if the outcome is uncertain, so this strange power principle erupted. , There is nothing to hide, and he didn''t do it deliberately at the time, he did learn it accidentally, let alone hide it. After listening to Chiba''s words, Tsunade nodded silently. This kid is really talented. As his teacher, he really needs to bear considerable pressure! "Okay! Chiba, here, your explosive power is actually a kind of physical skill, its name is "weird force". It is a physical skill developed by my grandfather, and it is also my best physical skill. From now on, in addition to medical treatment Ninjutsu, I will also teach you strange powers. This is quite a rigorous training. You must be mentally prepared." Tsunade said seriously. Do you want to teach me strange power? Chiba was taken aback, and then there was a burst of joy. With Tsunade''s guidance, his training in this aspect of strange power will surely get twice the result with half the effort. "I''m mentally prepared, Tsunade-sama." Chiba looked at Tsunate and nodded. Tsunade looked at Chiba''s expression and nodded: "Well, I will explain medical ninjutsu to you first, and then this afternoon, I will sort out some of my medical experience~www.novelhall.com~ and You have to learn a lot of professional knowledge, which is quite time-consuming and energy-consuming, but I will not relax your strange force training. As for the strange force training, you should train here now. When will you be able to destroy a rock pillar with one punch , We will proceed to the next stage of strange power training." Chiba nodded, looked at the rock pillars here, and inhaled slightly. Next, I have to work harder! The training of strange powers and the learning of medical ninjutsu will never be easy! Seeing Chiba''s description, Tsunade nodded in satisfaction, and then explained the medical ninjutsu to Chiba''s system. Chiba listened carefully to Tsunade''s explanation. Medical ninjutsu doesnt have jieyin. His ninjutsu talent needs to be seen clearly before he can learn it quickly. Therefore, it cannot be used on medical ninjutsu. It is impossible to watch other people use medical ninjutsu. Learn bit by bit. Medical ninjutsu is a ninjutsu that requires a considerable amount of knowledge as the basis. It is impractical for Chiba to quickly learn medical ninjutsu. However, there are people who have medical ninjutsu like Tsunade. He can take shortcuts in learning knowledge. Tsunade''s medical experience is itself a quick guide to medical ninjutsu. Now from Tsunade''s super detailed explanation of the medical ninjutsu system, Tsunade is going to teach it all. Chiba is confident. In a short time, relying on his super-fine Chakra control ability and Tsunade''s teaching, he is still very hopeful that he can learn medical ninjutsu. Furthermore, Chiba also had some ideas in his mind to quickly learn the design of medical ninjutsu. I must be able to learn quickly... No, I must learn medical ninjutsu quickly. Chiba listened to the explanation and made up his mind. The development of the wound mode must be put on the agenda as soon as possible. Chapter 114： Another 1 training Tsunades explanation lasted all morning, and Chiba frowned during the whole process and listened carefully. And Tsunades explanation is very different from the medical tutors explanation. Strictly speaking, it is a concentrated essence. Tsunade has clearly summarized the medical ninjutsu system, including medical ninjutsu. The principle and the use of Chakra are systematically informed to Chiba. With this explanation, Chiba already knows the direction. The chakra use of medical ninjutsu is different from the chakra use of ninjutsu. It does not require changes in the nature or shape of the chakra, but it is a state that has never been mentioned in the original work. This can stimulate the fluctuating use of protein, as well as some detailed fluctuating frequencies. Tsunade just mentioned it here, but didn''t discuss it in depth. Obviously, it is now Chiba that can be touched. And this kind of fluctuation requires very precise use of chakras. It is estimated that it will take half a year or even a year for beginners to master this kind of chakra fluctuations. At the same time, after learning about the medical ninjutsu system, Chiba also discovered that Sakura had learned medical ninjutsu in 3 years. During the Gaara rescue mission, she even demonstrated medical ninjutsu that surpassed Chi-dai mother-in-law. What a difficult thing, but also what a great thing. Sakuras talent is not outstanding, and her Chakra control ability is not as fine as her own, and can only be regarded as excellent, but in just three years, she can learn medical ninjutsu to such an extent, Tsunades guidance Although it is very important, but the effort she put in behind her back is definitely not worse than Naruto, or even more. Medical ninjutsu is hard! Not everyone can learn it! Even if you are not a medical genius, you may not be able to learn it! After listening to the explanation, Chiba made this judgment. At the same time, Chiba has a general concept in her mind, and her understanding of medical ninjutsu is suddenly clear. This is not how smart he is, but Tsunades experience condenses her knowledge of the medical ninjutsu system. The explanation of cognition made Chiba suddenly understand the concept and essence of medical ninjutsu. This is also the advantage of having a famous teacher. Having a good teacher, a famous teacher, the biggest advantage is a good teacher, a famous teacher can let her students understand what he wants to learn the first time, and there is a general concept in her heart. , First of all, we must let students understand the concept of this thing, so that students will not be smeared in their eyes, and learn aimlessly without knowing anything. And Chiba has a very thorough understanding. After all, in his previous life, he had no place to communicate. All he could do was to study, read novels and comics, and then think, think about the problems in learning, and think about the content and plot of novels and comics. Think about various things like "why", "essence", and "foundation". Thinking is what Chiba did most in his lonely life besides eating and sleeping, and this kind of constant thinking made Chiba''s comprehension very powerful, and Tsunade''s explanation was almost immediately absorbed by him. This kind of comprehension is not a talent, but the ability to sort out various things and various knowledge lines that is exercised later. A person who thinks often will always accept and understand various things more easily than a person who does not think often. Perhaps this is also a hidden meaning of the fool''s thousand thoughts. Tsunade was also a little surprised. He only said one side. Seeing Chiba''s appearance, he understood. He already has a general concept of medical ninjutsu. This concept is no longer smart or genius. This kind of understanding, she can''t imagine that it is the kind of understanding that a seven-year-old can have. Although the medical ninjutsu system is as concise and clear as possible, it is also a lot of things and quite cumbersome. Even a genius of medical ninjutsu must explain three or four times and even keep training reminders in future practice. In order to fully understand. Again, without any practice, Chiba can have a general understanding. This is really a situation she has never seen before. The feeling of an adult living in Chiba''s body resurfaced again. However, she didn''t say anything more next, but directly let Chiba conduct strange power training. This training is much simpler than medical ninjutsu. In short, it is constant strange power attacks. Increase the proficiency of using strange powers, slowly increase the speed of instant chakra refinement and increase the upper limit of instant chakra refinement. In short, just let Chiba keep hitting the rock pillar with strange force. Very simple, stupid, but very efficient method. Gain experience from every use and optimize your use of strange power. At the same time, it can also exercise Chiba''s Chakra manipulation ability according to the strange power of Chakra manipulation, and serve for medical ninjutsu. This is also the most suitable method for Chiba, who now needs to practice medical ninjutsu as well as his strange powers. Then, next, she will organize her medical experience, and record some necessary important medical knowledge, and then give it to Chiba to learn. And Chiba also honestly carried out strange power training according to Tsunade''s instructions. After passing through and discovering that Bamen Dunjia had risen, he understood a truth. Hard work will always pay off! No effort is nothing! Just like his previous life, he did nothing, blamed himself and blamed himself all day, blamed himself for not having superhuman powers, blamed his parents for not being the richest man, constantly escaping, never wanted to start to do it, set about to realize his revenge plan Everything stays in the mind, how to fix this person in the brain~www.novelhall.com~how to get revenge, and finally was tragically killed, maybe no one found the body now! At the moment before his death, Chiba discovered his timidity and ugliness when he was walking around. Yes, his previous life made him feel ugly and unable to look directly at him. Therefore, in this life, he must not repeat the same mistakes! Work hard, work hard, work hard, and then achieve your goals and plans. It is very painful and exhausting. Sometimes I want to escape, I want to rest, I want to relax, but I can''t! He doesn''t want to become the one he feels ugly and can''t look directly at him anymore! I dont want to be manipulated by others! Therefore, we must become stronger. So, work hard! "Boom!" Chiba slammed a fist against the rock pillar slightly higher than him. In the muffled sound, the stone dust fell down, and a tiny crack split from the place where his fist and the rock pillar hit. This stone is so hard! This is the weird power in my life mode! However, this is good, daily training is also added here! All side kicks and front punches are played with strange power! Chiba felt the pain from the backlash in his fist, gritted his teeth, but set a training plan in his heart. At the same time, he also felt the fullness behind the pain. The pain of every punch was proof of his hard work. I am working hard, I will become stronger! A sense of fulfillment filled Chiba''s chest. Tsunade looked at Chiba and listened to the muffled sound of fists. This child, unexpectedly honest... Then, next, I have to sort out the medical experience! Thinking about it, Tsunade''s figure flashed and disappeared in place. Chiba, who trained hard, didn''t notice it. Chapter 115： New daily training After Tsunade left, he didn''t come back until the evening. At this time, Chiba had already sat down and stared at the stars in the sky, panting and trance. Three hundred forehands, three hundred side kicks, and a thousand two squats and push-ups. You can''t run for 20,000 meters. With the addition of the daily training of strange power, and he is in the life style mode, Chiba''s fast physical strength makes him feel a little bit whether the physical strength that he exercised before has suddenly disappeared, and he is back to the state before learning Bamen Dunjia. A few punches are exhausting. The result is that the crack on the rock pillar has expanded a little. Qianye suspects that the rock pillar is not a stone at all, but an iron block. If it is replaced with an ordinary rock, let alone three hundred strange force punches, three hundred strange force. With a side kick, even the strange force in the life mode can be crushed. However, this rock pillar is just a bit bigger in the cracks. Almost all Qianye thought, except for the first punch, he didn''t use strange force behind. It took almost seven or eight hours to complete these three hundred strange power punches and strange power side kicks. One thousand two hundred squats and one thousand and two hundred push ups were just finished by him, because these two training methods cannot Carrying out strange force training, so it is placed behind, during the training time, the training of strange force is given priority. And these three hundred strange force punches and strange force side kicks have also exhausted his life mode several times. This training really takes time, is the time he spent in the life mode exhausted and rested. He is exhausted now, except for sitting on the ground and leaning on the rock pillar, Chiba can''t lift a finger. He was hungry. At noon, he saw that Tsunade hadnt been here for a long time, so he went back to the village alone and bought two Konoha super-large buns with all his money. He filled his stomach hastily, and bought some junliang pills. In training, as emergency food to replenish physical strength and chakra, otherwise the rest time required according to the life style will be exhausted. In these seven or eight hours, he will definitely not be able to fight with three hundred strange force punches and three hundred strange force side kicks. However, Chiba knew that this kind of cultivation method would not work. If there is no better way, this method of supplementing physical strength by eating munition pills might cause a devastating blow to his future development. Junliangwan is an emergency food after all. It can relieve a momentary hunger and thirst, and can replenish physical strength and chakras, but it lacks nutrition. If it is eaten with three meals a day, it is extremely unfavorable to the physical growth of Chiba at the age of seven. The consequences of malnutrition, and even severe stunting, this Junliang Pills are even sold in ninja stores. Any ninja under the age of fourteen can only buy 5 pills, or 5 pills a week. The reason for setting this limit must be the result of a series of lessons learned by Konoha Village. Ninjas under the age of fourteen should consume up to 5 capsules a week, otherwise it will have bad consequences. After all, the industry of ninjutsu shop belongs to the official Konoha village. And today, Chiba ate all of his share of the week. "Ah..." Thinking of this, Chiba sighed: "It''s really a penny to stump the hero. I really miss the bento made by Kushina. It is nutritious and generous. Alas, now the money is used up. The savings have to buy higher-standard weight-bearing props... This is really impossible to think of. Chiba looked at Xingdou with a wry smile. How about borrowing something from Honghiko and Xuena? Uchiha''s family and Hyuga''s family are both famous families, even if they don''t do tasks, they have a lot of pocket money, and Hirohiko''s ninja bag is always equipped with plenty of ninjas, and there are many types. The same is true of Xuena, not to mention the variety and weight. Last time I borrowed her ninja bag, there are also the kind of pocket bombs, I heard that each cost 500 taels. This one is enough to buy 5 Konoha extra large buns. However, even if I borrow money from them, I cant pay it yet... Lets not have too much money to do, so as not to make trouble... Chiba shook his head, denying the idea. Then he thought about it, and there was almost smoke from the top of his head, but he still had nothing to do. At this time, Chiba''s eyes flashed, and Tsunade''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him, but Chiba could no longer do anything, so she could only look at Tsunade with sullen eyes. And Tsunade''s face was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, the child is still there. I thought he had disbanded and returned by himself! Fortunately, I didn''t feel relieved to come over and take a look, otherwise the child would not know when he would go back. Wait, the sweat on his body hasn''t dried out yet, is he still doing training until just now? Tsunade thought of this, and took another look at the rock pillar. The crack had widened a lot, and his eyes flashed incredible. Can this special rock pillar be hit with such a big crack for the first time? The chakra volume of this child, even if it is a full blow, there is only a crack... How many punches this child made with strange force? There are also cracks on the side of the rock pillars, are they kicked out by a side kick? You have to hit more than two hundred punches and more than two hundred feet to achieve this level... "Chiba, how much training did you do?" Tsunade couldn''t help asking. "Three hundred plus power fore fists and side kicks..." Chiba didn''t know why Tsunade asked, but thought it might be related to the future training plan, so he answered truthfully. Three hundred! Tsunades pupils shrink slightly. "There are also a thousand and two squats and push-ups." what! Did other training? In other words, this child has been training apart from eating, and even eating, it took a very short time, and the rest time will never exceed 20 minutes! And its a training that doesnt require human supervision, and is based solely on self-control! What perseverance is this! Tsunade was shocked. She had seen many ninjas who worked hard, but very few worked as hard as Chiba. But her face remained unchanged, and she said, "There is nothing wrong with training hard, but you should also pay attention to your body." This kind of training is too messy! Tsunade finally defined it. Strange power is to refine a large number or even a huge amount of chakras for explosive attacks in an instant. When the chakra bursts, it also puts a certain load on the muscles. Excessive use can also cause muscle weakness or even damage. www.novelhall.com ~ Although Chiba has a sturdy body that opens the eight gates and four gates, it will never be a good thing to continue like this. Hearing Tsunade''s words, Chiba smiled and said, "I see, Tsunade-sama." Tsunade frowned slightly. This kid didn''t listen to me at all, no! I have to make some training plans for him, and I can''t let him be so messy! Really, this kid made me worry on the first day! Since you are a genius, you should take good care of your body, and occasionally you can be lazy! The body is the most important thing! Thinking of this, Tsunade sighed and asked Chiba helplessly: "Can you still walk?" ''S tone is quite soft. Looking at Tsunade, Chiba smiled wryly, and said, "I can''t walk anymore." ''S tone was quite embarrassing, and slightly embarrassed. Then, even more embarrassing, his stomach groaned. Immediately, Chiba''s face started to get hot. This kid, haven''t you eaten dinner yet? What time is it! "Hey..." Tsunade sighed and shook his head with arms akimbo, then said, "What do you want to eat?" "Roast...meat?" Chiba asked tentatively, looking at Tsunade''s expression. Not only is he hungry now, he is also a bit greedy for meat. Hearing this, Tsunade smiled and said, "You are really welcome!" said, he took Chiba on his back, apparently agreeing to ask him to eat meat. For this, there was no embarrassment on Chiba''s face, and the look of temptation just disappeared. When he touched something like meat, he seemed to have a thicker skin. The sound of hunting wind passed by, Tsunade rushed to the village with Chiba on his back. Chapter 116： Barbecue and knowledge Konoha barbecue restaurant. The smoke and the smell of meat permeated the barbecue restaurant, and it seemed that even the white light was stained with smoke. Todays Konoha yakiniku restaurant is full again, but todays customers are a bit different. They are all whispering. "Hey, that is Tsunade-sama!" "Yes! It''s Tsunade-sama of Sannin, real person! This is the first time I have seen a real person! So beautiful! So powerful!" "Hey, don''t you know, Tsunade-sama is hailed as "Konoha''s most beautiful princess" or the granddaughter of the original Naruto-sama. Whether beauty or strength, she is impeccable!" "I''m so lucky today to be able to eat barbecue with Tsunade-sama at a barbecue restaurant!" "I feel like I met Tsunade-sama today, I can brag to my brother for half a year..." At this time, Tsunade and Chiba were sitting in an inconspicuous corner at the innermost point, but Tsunades energy was so great that even in such an inconspicuous corner, they were still spotted and watched. In fact, the moment Tsunade walked in, it caused a sensation. Both ordinary villagers and ninjas were all about to stand up, and even some people actually stood up. Now some people take a look at this place from time to time, with respect and surprise in their eyes. Even the owner of the rotisserie gave a good beef back as a gift. However, Tsunade seems to have become accustomed to it. He just thanked the boss when he presented the beef back, but he did not respond the rest of the time. At this moment, Tsunades face was surprised, watching Chiba who was gobbled up barbecue, a plate of barbecue that had just been cooked, and now he has almost eaten it, and Chiba is still constantly putting it on the grill. Put the meat. By his hand, five layers of dishes have been stacked. Is this appetite really what a seven-year-old child should have? How could his stomach hold so many barbecues? As Sannin, when Tsunade didn''t gamble, she was still rich. Although Chiba ate amazingly, she didn''t feel the pain. After all, Tsunade often loses hundreds of thousands to a million taels, or even a million taels. After returning to the village, she has not started a bet, and now she has considerable savings. As for the origin of this savings, it is not clear. However, it is clear that no matter how much Chiba eats, Tsunade won''t care. Just amazed at Chiba''s appetite. "You eat so much, your income can support your expenses?" Looking at Chiba''s food, Tsunade sighed, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, and said with one hand supporting his cheek. "The income of Shinobu?" Chiba was startled when he heard the words. "Yes." Tsunade said, "Become Shimonin, and you will have an independent fixed income. You don''t know Shimonin has income, right?" Tsunade said. Chiba swallowed the meat in his mouth. He really didn''t know that Xia Ren had an income. He always thought that Xia Ren''s source of income mainly depends on tasks. Now that he doesn''t do tasks, he has no income at all. According to Tsunami''s words, Xia Ren seems to have a fixed income, which is a monthly salary. I have no idea... "Oh...You have been Shijinin for almost two months, you won''t have to claim it, Shijinin''s income needs to be collected from the corresponding department." Tsunade said helplessly, and he also told the location of the receipt. Chiba. Didnt you tell the kid about this? Chiba nodded again and again, and put a boulder in his heart. If you have income, you dont have to worry about having money to eat! And the savings is enough to buy a weight-bearing item of specification. Funds are still abundant during this period. Chiba has already planned to go to receive Shinobu''s salary tomorrow morning! "Does Shinobu earn a lot?" Chiba asked. "According to your food intake, I guess I can barely feed you." Tsunade said with a smile. Chiba is quite cute when eating. This is her thought. Chiba frowned slightly. It seems that the problem of money will trouble me for a long time! "Oh, these things, you can take them back tonight and watch them. These are some necessary professional knowledge I have compiled." Tsunade seemed to have thought of something, took out three scrolls, and said, "Don''t open it now. Look at home again." Chiba took the three scrolls about the thickness of one hand from Tsunade, and asked: Are these necessary expertise? Isn''t it too much? If you remember these words, there should be no big problem. However, he didn''t open it immediately, but put the scroll back away. "Hurry up and eat, and go back to rest after eating," Tsunade said. Chiba nodded, and then continued to devour. After half an hour, Chiba said goodbye to Tsunade, walked back to her cabin, and after showering herself, Chiba boiled the water, and then returned to the table where she usually eats. Zhang small scroll. "Next, it is time to learn professional knowledge, and some study plans should be customized systematically." Chiba said to himself. said, Chiba slowly opened one of the three scrolls. Then, there was a "boom"~www.novelhall.com~ The scroll exploded into a cloud of white mist, and almost subconsciously, Chiba was a flying back, hitting the wooden house wall with a buzzing sound. "Papa!" The other two scrolls rolled to the ground, and the white mist also dispersed. Chiba looked intently, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. At this time, on the table was a long scroll with a small bowl, which should be larger than the scroll that Naruto learned to learn fairy mode and when he was fighting Penn Slightly smaller. No way Chiba hesitated and walked back, spreading out this large scroll, densely written with text, and some human figures, carefully depicting the meridians, muscles and other human body structures. The font is not too small, but it is not too large. The amount of information written is definitely a lot, and you must remember that the handwriting of Tsunami is the essence. "Just kidding! There are so many...and the musculature and meridian structure of the human body. Do these also have to be memorized?" Chiba murmured. Then, he subconsciously rubbed his temples. The things on this scroll will take a long time even to finish reading, and there are two scrolls like this... Moreover, I am not sure that this is all the professional knowledge to be learned. Tsunade only said "necessary" instead of "all". Necessity does not mean all. It''s just more important and must be learned. Seeing the content of this scroll, Chiba was still shocked. It seems that it is unrealistic to memorize so much professional knowledge in a short period of time. I am too optimistic. I still need a certain plan here. And, today is only the first day, so you can''t rush it, let''s read the contents of the three scrolls first. See if there are any memorizing methods, so I can remember and understand quickly. Chapter 117： Night 1 Putting down the scroll, Chiba sighed long, rubbed his eyes, his face was rather solemn. He has read all three scrolls, and the other two scrolls are the same as the first one, and they become one big scroll the moment they are opened. The second one is to record the medicinal properties of common herbs and the physical properties of chemicals. Although I dont know why the concept of chemicals has appeared in the Naruto World, according to the situation of computers when Naruto became Naruto, Narutos world view, It should be based on Chakra, invented some technological creations, and is also constantly improving. In this regard, Chiba is not surprising. Even if he is strange, it is useless. What should appear is still there, and he can''t change it. At most, he will complain. However, Chiba is not surprised, nor is he complaining. He is suffering from a headache. This second one has more information than the first one, and it is densely written in small print full of drugs. It''s the third one that has more headaches. The third one is based on the second one. It is about detoxification, drug production, and pharmaceuticals. This is cumbersome. There are a lot of medicine principles, poison principles, and some poisons and antidotes that Tsunade has encountered. The preparation method, the things on this scroll, if you don''t memorize the second scroll, you can''t learn it at all. Moreover, most of the herbs in the Naruto World are different from those in the previous life. Only a few have the same name as the previous life, but the medicinal properties seem to be completely different. Some common sense in Chibas previous life is likely to become Misleading, although he didn''t have any knowledge of pharmacology in his previous life... Therefore, he must now learn and practice strictly according to the pharmacological knowledge on this scroll, that is to say, completely start from scratch. "It seems that learning medical ninjutsu is really a long-term process. It is no wonder that medical ninjas are so scarce. Not only are the thresholds high, but they are also slow to become talents. They have learned so much professional knowledge and successfully learned medical ninjas. It takes considerable experience to become a qualified medical ninja. I also underestimate medical ninjutsu." Chiba sighed and reflected on it. After all, what he saw in his previous life was comics. In this real world of Naruto, cultivation is not something like "three years later" or "hard training", but a bit of real life experience. . "You can never become a qualified medical ninja in a short time!" Chiba exhaled and closed the last scroll. Even with the guidance of a famous teacher like Tsunade, even with his current understanding, optimistic estimation, it will take a year or even a year and a half to digest the medical knowledge, plus some practice, it will take at least two years before he can become A qualified medical ninja. "It seems that this is the only way." Chiba carefully hid the three scrolls in the basement. After all, it was Tsunade''s medical experience, so he kept it very carefully. After hid, Chiba returned to his room and checked the time. It was already nine forty. Sit down by the bed, Chiba thought for a while, nodded, satisfied, and then turned off the lights to go to sleep. Yes, if you only learn the knowledge about the treatment of muscle tissue on the first scroll, you can definitely master it in a short time. After all, I didn''t learn medical ninjutsu to be a medical ninja, but just to hurt the door mode. Chiba closed his eyes. This was his last thought before going to bed. On this day, he was also quite tired. He almost fell asleep on the bed. On the other side, Xue Na also lay on the bed, blinking slightly, looking at the ceiling. Today is the first day. I dont know how Chiba and Hirohiko are doing. I heard from Teacher Mizumon that they were trained by Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya respectively. It''s really unexpected that Chiba wants to learn medical ninjutsu. I heard from the Nissa teacher that medical ninjutsu is difficult and requires a lot of professional knowledge. I dont know how Chiba is learning. However, Chiba will definitely become the most powerful medical ninja in the future! Thinking of this, the unsmiling eldest lady smiled slightly, and then she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep with this smile. Obviously, Xuena was very tired from practicing today. On the other side of the home of the Hyuga family, the home of the Uchiha family. Hirohiko checked the ninja bag, and gently put down the ninja bag with a poker face, then put down the ninja bag and picked up the picture frame on the side. In the frame, two handsome boys stand side by side, with big smiles on their faces... one of them is him. He looked at this photo, and there seemed to be a trace of different emotions flashing on the face of poker that has remained unchanged for thousands of years, and it seemed that there was no change at all. After looking at it for a while, he put down the photo, got up and walked to the bed, and lay down in his clothes. Chiba wants to become a medical ninja, then I will become stronger. Protecting medical ninjas is the common sense of every ninja. Not only Chiba, as the only girl in the team, I also want to protect Xuena. Tomorrow, I will have an assignment with Master Jilaiya, so I must sleep well tonight! Thinking like this, Hongyan fell into a deep sleep, and a day of training made him very tired. And Hongyan''s dream is a dream full of light and warmth, and everyone is smiling. Kyushinna, Chiba, Yukina, etc., etc... On the other side, Jilaiya walked out of a restaurant with Tsunade and Hafeng Shuimen. Jiraiya also looked at Hafeng Shuimen slightly drunk and said, "Mizumi, why did you suddenly invite me to drink and call Tsunade, there must be something." Compared with Jilaiya and Tsunade, Hafengshuimen is much better, UU reading www.uukanshu. com didn''t seem to drink much. Hearing this, he smiled unnaturally at the corner of his mouth, and then said: "I just want to ask about the progress of Hirohiko and Chiba." "Oh? Are you going to compete so soon?" Tsunade looked at Hafeng Mizuno. Although the corner of his eyes was drunk, his eyes flashed. Hami Fengshuimen looked at it and waved his hands again and again, saying: "It''s not a competition, Tsunade-sama, you misunderstood me! I just care a little bit, can you tell me?" lie, it''s not that you care a little bit! Tsunade and Jilai also thought at the same time. However, the two of them did not conceal any more, nor did they take the opportunity to play tricks on the waves, and talked about the situation of Chiba and Hirohiko on the first day. Then, they all gave the same evaluation. "Genius who works hard!" Obviously, whether it is Chiba or Hirohiko, the most appreciated part of their new mentor is their hard work. After hearing Tsunade and Jiraiya''s comments, Hafeng Mizumon was slightly stunned. Are Chiba and Hirohiko actually hardworking geniuses...Are these three people all hardworking? However, this thought only flashed past. After learning about Chiba and Hirohiko''s situation, Hakatamizumon immediately bid farewell to Jiraiya and Tsunade. "Thank you, Mr. Jiraiya, Tsunade-sama." , he flashed around and left here, so fast that Jiraiya and Tsunade were a little surprised, and they seemed a little impatient. "Mizumon''s instantaneous body is really getting faster and faster." Tsunade sighed. "Yes." Jilai also nodded, proud of his face. "He is going to Kushina," Tsunade said again. "Hmm..." Jilai also looked at the village in a certain direction and nodded. Chapter 118： Officially begin The next day, Chiba went to receive the fixed salary of Xiaren early in the morning, but was complained by Zhongren, who was in charge of paying the salary, saying that it was originally a month to receive it, and it was only now. Chiba also found that this Zhongren seemed to have some disgust towards him, and he had a stinky face from beginning to end, and he was surprised that he had been stunned before he paid his salary to himself. Chiba knew that this guy was definitely on purpose. However, Chiba didn''t pay attention to him, and took the money and left. Even when he scolded himself, he recalled the training plan set yesterday. Shiina''s salary is not much, but it is much more than the subsistence allowance. Although Tsunade said that he was barely able to feed him, Chiba calculated it and saved a little bit. Even if it is his own appetite, he can save some. money. After receiving the money, Chiba went all the way to the rocky field. Tsunades meeting point was also set there. When he ran out, the payer Zhongren gritted his teeth and felt extremely upset. This kid, did not hear me at all! Do not! I completely ignored me! hateful! Isn''t a traitor''s son that shines in the Zhongnin exam? What proud of! No wonder the three generations of adults gave a Zhongren qualification to retain, this kid is too despised! Zhongren looked at Chiba''s back and snorted disdainfully. Although Chiba shines in the Ninja test, even the three generations of Naruto and Sannin have been circulating among the ninjas who are very optimistic about this child and want to focus on training. But I don''t know if it is because of Chiba''s status as a "traitor son" or other reasons, many ninjas are quite dissatisfied with him, even more dissatisfied than before. However, these will not have any effect on Chiba. Now he has quickly entered the training state, and his heart is full of fulfillment every day. Now that the money problem has been solved, Chiba is in a better mood. Soon, Chiba arrived at the schist. Today, there was no Tsunade to lead the way. Chiba walked by himself and found that it was a very hidden place. If it weren''t for Tsunate to lead the way, he couldn''t find this place. When Chiba arrived, Tsunade was already waiting there. Seeing her slightly haggard face, Chiba narrowed her eyes slightly. Tsunade must have been drinking yesterday, and now he should be in a hangover state... In fact, Tsunade was really in a hangover condition. After Hafeng Mizuno left yesterday, she and Jiraiya went to the second booth. They were originally called O She Maru together, but O She Maru seems a little bit late. Mysteriously, after refusing, he left in a hurry. Oshemaru, I dont know what hes doing recently... Tsunade complained, and then saw Chiba coming over. She checked the time and was only a little bit late. "Tsunade-sama." Chiba stopped in front of Tsunate. Tsunade nodded, and said straightforwardly: "From today, you will train according to the above training method." Talking, Tsunade handed a scroll to Chiba''s hand. Chiba took it, said "Yes", and then looked. This scroll is a scroll of medical ninjutsu, that is, how to operate chakra into medical ninjutsu chakra. Chiba read it carefully, and after reading it, she couldn''t help but sigh. I used to think that Sakura''s Chakra control ability is excellent, and his talent is not outstanding. It seems to be a misunderstanding. Sakura''s character is not likable, so there are a lot of people who black her out on the Internet. I seem to have been affected, thinking Sakura is a weak and vase-like character. However, it seems that Sakura''s Chakra control talent is not excellent, but outstanding! She is a very strong ninja! Whether it is technology or willpower! At this time, Chiba, after reading this scroll, deeply felt how high the threshold of medical ninjutsu was. To complete the fluctuating transition from chakra to medical chakra, it was quite a test of ninjas control over chakra. Be careful, it may lead to the failure of the conversion, and the chakra is wasted. Even, this kind of transformation needs to be continuous. It is necessary to continuously maintain this kind of transformation during the treatment process, which not only consumes chakras, but also consumes energy. "Now, you don''t need to train the strange strength of the rock pillars. The rest of the time, you will have to practice medical ninjutsu, and you have to set aside at least 3 hours a day to learn theoretical knowledge. Don''t underestimate medical ninjutsu, this is one Ninjutsu is extremely difficult." Tsunade looked at Chiba. Let''s cancel this kind of strange power training... This kid is too messy. Chiba was taken aback when he heard Tsunade''s words. Cancel the strange power training? why? "You come with me first." Tsunade said again: "The training of medical ninjutsu must be done here. And your new strange power training." Then go ahead. New strange power training? Doesn''t it mean that one punch smashes a pillar before proceeding to the next stage? Is the next stage so fast? Chiba hurriedly followed after a start, puzzled. Following Tsunade all the way, Chiba quickly came to the edge of this rocky land. Unexpectedly, on the edge of this rocky land was a rather wide stream. The water was clear and you could see the pebbles in the water. Fish swimming in groups. On the opposite side of the stream, there are lush woods. "Chiba, the target of your medical ninjutsu practice is these fishes, and the training method, in addition to the scrolls, you have to beat these fishes with strange force to cause injuries, and then heal them." Tsunade walked to the small Next to the stream, said. Chiba frowned slightly after hearing this. listened to Tsunade again and said: "You are optimistic, control the strength of the strange force, the impact of the punch, you can''t kill the fish, and you can''t destroy the flow pattern of the creek. This is also a kind of training!" said, Tsunade punched into the water. "Boom!" The moment the fist entered the water, a water column blasted up, and several live fish flew out with the water column and landed on the shore, flapping and jumping. "Wow!" The column of water splashed and fell on Tsunade''s body, but Tsunade didn''t seem to care, and turned to ask Chiba, "Do you understand?" The corner of Chiba''s mouth twitched. Tsunade just now completely subverted Tsunade''s image of unparalleled strength and violence in Chiba''s mind. The punch from Tsunade just now is controlled by the force and the punch is accurate. Can no longer be accurate. It happened to hit the water, and the moment the fist touched the water, the proper amount of chakra was extracted in an instant, and it burst out, stirring up this water column. And some live fish were shot out. Compared with her, she is not a star and a half, her own strange power is to accumulate chakras in advance, and then rely on the ultra-fine ability to control chakras for some time, and then burst out in an instant. But like Tsunade, it was refined in an instant, and it broke out in an instant, and Chiba couldn''t do it yet. From this punch, Chiba can also see that Tsunade''s Chakra control ability is no worse than his own! impressive! This is my talent brought by traversal, Tsunade actually cultivated to this level from the day after tomorrow! There is also the landing point of this fist, which happens to be on the surface of the water. The strange power is an explosive physical skill. It explodes at the moment of contact with the opponent to cause the greatest damage to the opponent. It is also very important to judge the landing point and timing of your attack. And his current strange power, basically after touching the opponent, it still takes very little time to explode. The strange power is like a half-beat slow, in fact, the power has been much smaller. Its like pushing something to fly. Tsunade pushes directly, bursting out all his strength, and pushing things out, while he pushes a little bit first, and then bursts out after the second half, and pushes things out. A lot of strength was lost. Own strange power is too imperfect. For the same Chakra, Tsunades strange power is estimated to be twice or even three times that of himself! It turned out to be like this, indeed, this kind of strange force training is much better than the rock pillar training! Chiba nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "I see." Tsunade nodded, and threw the "pattering" live fish on the shore into the water. Leaving a dying fish that was already motionless, walked to Chiba''s front. "I will demonstrate the medical technique again, you are optimistic." Tsunade raised the fish in front of Chiba and pressed his other hand. Afterwards, Chiba felt a strange chakra wave, a light green chakra radiated from Tsunade''s hands, gathered in a ball, and surrounded the fish. After a while, the live fish jumped. Get up, struggling in Tsunade''s hands. "Did you see it?" Tsunade asked. Chiba nodded again, but he was extremely surprised. Is this medical ninjutsu? Amazing! "Next, you try it." Tsunade said. "Yes!" After answered, Chiba walked to the side of the stream, and a wisp of green chakra escaped, and at the same time he punched him. "Boom!" The column of water rushed up, the pebbles and live fish flew around immediately, the waves hit the shore, and the water splashed. As expected, it''s hard! Chiba became a rookie, and his body was hit by a lot of pebbles. It hurts. "The control of strength, and the point of impact, will not work! Come again!" Tsunade scolded. "Boom!" Chiba did not talk nonsense, and adjusted the situation with a punch. "The strength is too small this time! I didn''t find the right place! Come again!" "Boom!" "No way, no way, not at all! Find the right feeling! Come again!" Must master medical ninjutsu as soon as possible, and reach the medical standard for treating muscle injuries! Chiba knocked off with one punch and one punch, his face was unprecedented concentration! Chapter 119： Mobilize "Boom!" punched it down and blew up a jet of water, immediately splashed, and a few live fish fluttered and fell on the shore. "Wow!" The jet of water splashed and landed on Chiba''s soaked clothes. He turned his head and looked at the flapping live fish on the shore, and his eyes fell on the motionless live fish. This time, this one! With the sound of water, Chiba walked up to the river bank step by step, picked up the live fish that was motionless, and threw the live fish into the stream. Holding the live fish in his hand, the raised eyes of the live fish looked at him blankly, Chiba stretched out his other hand and pressed it down. Strongs of strange chakras radiated from his hand, forming a kind of pale green chakras that condensed into a group, slowly surrounding the live fish. Ten seconds later, the godless eyes of the live fish had brilliance, and after about five seconds, the live fish began to flutter vigorously. With a long sigh, Chiba still put the live fish into the stream, making a "punch" sound. Then he walked aside and sat down. Two months, can you only do this? It took more than twenty seconds to completely heal a live fish. Compared with Tsunade, I was far behind. Tsunade cured the live fish alive and kicking almost the instant he activated the medical chakra. can''t be compared at all! Chiba sighed. For the past two months, he has been playing fish in the stream every day, and then healed the fish. From the beginning, he was completely beaten up and flew around. By a week later, he was able to control his strength and accurately judge his fists. In this week, he was gradually able to transform medical chakras, and after three weeks, he was already able to transform medical chakras proficiently, but it was not enough to treat live fish, until a month later, Tsunade One month after he was formally trained, he could be able to treat a live fish, and another month, that is, now, he is very proficient in transforming medical chakras, and it only takes more than 20 seconds to treat a live fish. During this period of time, Tsunades guidance was extremely contributory. Before Chiba could not treat the live fish, she spent almost all of her time on Chibas side. If Chiba had any problems, she was very patient to explain and explain. Demonstration, and when Chiba was able to treat live fish, Chiba was assigned the task of treating fifty live fish every day. If it was not completed, no rest was allowed. However, since Chiba was able to treat the live fish, she basically never appeared in this stream again. The task was set up and left alone, and she only asked about how Chiba completed each day. It''s totally laissez-faire. And Chiba is also used to the boring training of a person, without cutting corners in daily tasks, and sometimes even adding materials to treat ten more live fish. It is this kind of boring, repeated treatment practice tasks and occasional feeding that make Chiba''s medical ninjutsu progress so fast, and the time it takes to heal live fish is constantly shortened, from the first minute to fifty. Seconds, to forty-five seconds... More than twenty seconds until now. If a medical ninja sees Chibas speed of progress, Im afraid he will have to look up to the sky and lament, why there is such an evildoer, it takes at least one year for others to achieve this level, even two years to three years, this child only two months done. It''s unreasonable and unbelievable! However, this is also normal. Originally, he has the fine control ability of Chakra that far exceeds the standard line for learning medical ninjutsu. Coupled with his diligence, no matter how difficult medical ninjutsu is, it is impossible to make slow progress. At the same time, after the daily medical ninjutsu training, Chiba will also conduct other daily training. Physical training has never stopped, but because a lot of medical ninjutsu and strange power training are carried out every day, the Shengmen mode is basically always on, so Chibas strange power punch and side kick training are not listed. In the daily training, even his daily physical training has been reduced to five hundred forehands, five hundred side kicks, five hundred squats, and five hundred squats. The 10,000-meter run has been eliminated, and the 10,000-meter run has been eliminated. It will affect the next day''s training. And during these daily trainings, Chibas head was not empty. His mind was filled with medical expertise. Even when doing daily training, he made a special rack and hung the scroll. To remember and think. In the past two months, Chiba has abandoned some toxicology and medical theories, and focused on the medical knowledge related to muscle tissue and muscle tissue. Now he has mastered various knowledge of human muscles seven or eighty-eight, plus everyday For the treatment of fish, Chiba feels that he can already heal injuries on the muscle tissue. In other words, the development of the wound mode can be officially put on the agenda. However, Chiba is still very careful in this regard. He has no experience in treating human muscle tissue. Although he has been treating fish, fish and humans are different, and the human situation is obviously more complicated. So, today Chiba plans to ask someone to ask for advice on the experience of treating human muscles. And this person who asked for advice, Chiba has also selected, it is the medical ninja Yuriko who treated his injuries before. Chiba, who has studied medical ninjutsu, clearly knows that Yurikos medical ninjutsu is very powerful. Although it is not as good as Tsunade, it is also considered an elite medical ninja, and she has experience in treating his muscle injuries when he opened four doors. , And it is much more convenient to know and ask for advice. As for why Chiba didn''t ask Tsunade directly, there is actually a reason. Because Tsunade didnt know where to gamble, he couldnt find her... washed away the fishy smell from his hands by the stream, Chiba picked up the weighted props on the side, put it on, and walked back to the village step by step. At this time, on the other side, Hokage''s office. "Did you go back so early today? Is there something wrong?" Three generations of Hokage looked at the crystal ball~www.novelhall.com~ and took a leisurely breath. The scene inside the crystal ball is Chiba wearing a weighted prop. Ha ha ha... I didnt expect this little Chiba to choose to become a medical ninja, and he also has an extraordinary talent in medical ninjutsu. The first time I saw Tsunades demonstration, he could immediately transform into a medical chakra, although only Lasted for a second. When Tsunade reported this incident to me, his expression was shocked. I can''t imagine that Tsunade will show that kind of excitement. After that, I took the time to look at the situation in Chiba occasionally. The toughness and perseverance of this child also made me feel that this child is not easy. "However, I can''t let him go on like this." The leisurely look on the three generations of Hokage''s face slowly solidified, turning into a solemn one, with some hesitation and consideration. "His teammates Yukina and Hirohiko have already begun to perform tasks. Yukina has been approved to participate in missions above the C level a month ago, and Hirohiko has been following Jiraiya on missions two months ago. Although this child will become a medical ninja in the future , But you can''t let him have no mission experience at all, nothing..." The third generation of Hokage let out a puff of smoke and called out: "Huoma, help me call the truth. Regarding that task, I want to change the personnel arrangement." pushed the door in between the fire, and after hearing the words, he didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately went to inform. At the same time, Huojin''s heart is also very confused. Its strange, do the three generations of adults still have to make arrangements for personnel? Is there anyone who can complete the task of real numbers? Or do you want to make a replacement? But there is no one to replace in the village! The necessary defensive forces can''t be used, the task personnel can''t be mobilized, and they are all out of the task... Weird... Chapter 120： Summon Chiba was on his way back to the village. The latest weight-bearing props had greatly affected his speed, but Chiba didn''t care. Wearing the weight-bearing props itself is a kind of training, and the effect is still very good. His physique began to improve rapidly, starting from wearing heavy props. And this new specification of weight-bearing props was purchased two months ago, about the fifth day after Tsunades training. However, he usually did not bring the weight-bearing props when opening the Shengmen mode. of. Although the Shengmen mode reduces the burden of the Shengmen Chakra on the body, it is also a limit state strictly speaking. If you wear weight-bearing props, you will have a great burden on the body, and even open the Shengmen mode during battle, and Wearing weight-bearing props can cause more damage than the health status. Speaking of the Shengmen mode, although Chiba is now devoted to the practice of medical ninjutsu, but because of the frequent and frequent opening of the Shengmen mode for a long time, Chiba''s body has fully adapted, and the duration is in a non-combat state, even It can last as long as one day. In the combat state, the physical consumption of the Shengmen mode is only 80% of the previous unadapted state. With the increase in the number of openings, the life mode has been developed to the most perfect state, the chakra in the life mode has reached the elite level of ninja, the conversion from the life state to the life mode no longer takes time, Chiba You can enter instantly at any time. In the Shengmen mode, Chiba''s speed and power have a certain degree of increase due to the characteristics of the Eight Door Dunjia, which is about 10% of the speed and power increase in the Shengmen state. As for Chiba''s physique and ninjutsu, apart from strange power, it seems that there is not much progress. For ninjutsu, water escape is the main focus, and soil escape is the second. After all, there has been no training and learning in this area recently. As the medical chakra has been used more and more freely during this period, in addition to the uninterrupted learning of medical knowledge, Chiba also plans to learn some ninjutsu, and in terms of physical skills, some Konoha-ryu''s physical skills, also Ask Kay for advice. Kay now heard that he has been practicing hard, and he is much better than when he took the Zhongnin exam. This is one time when he met Kakashi and talked about it when he was chatting. Kai''s improvement speed made Kakashi also very fast. Surprised. Although Kai often entangles Kakashi in duels, which makes Kakashi a little helpless and depressed, Chiba can see from his manner of words that Kakashi is also very concerned about Kai, and at the same time, Chiba has a faint feeling that Kakashi Xi''s strength is also advancing by leaps and bounds. Even Chiba has a feeling. He is not Kakashis opponent now! This also makes Chiba''s training more diligent. He also defeated these two people for the time being. If they were surpassed, Chiba would still be a little uncomfortable. As for Xuena and Hirohiko, since they were taught separately, they seem to be busy with their training and have not met each other. But Chiba has also heard about it. Hirohiko has been following Jiraiya on missions. It seems that the name of his Uchiha clan''s genius has spread in some places outside the village. Although it will not rise to fame, it is still less famous in some places. And Xuena recently began to be assigned to some C-level missions. As the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan and a direct descendant of the Zong family, the leaders of the Konoha Village also paid enough attention. When she participated in the mission, I heard that the captain of the mission would also Specially went to visit the family of Hyuga and obtained permission from her father Shinsuke Hyuga and the current patriarch Hyuga to perform the task. It can also be seen that although the Hyuga familys position in the Konoha village is the same as the famous family, the Uchiha family is not comparable to the Hyuga family at all, and even because of the second-generation policy, they are in the same corner, and the police force is thankless. The sector is the industry. Today when the Senshou clan has fallen, the Uchiha clan is the first Konoha clan worthy of the name, but as the first clan, they have received such treatment. Chiba felt that the Uchiha clan would be excusable for rebelling. At this point, Chiba felt that it was the pot of the second-generation Hokage, but the Uchiha clan were basically extreme paranoia, and it was indeed dangerous. The second-generation Hokage made this decision because it was indeed a wise decision for the village. However, although Hirohiko belongs to the Uchiha clan, his temperament seems completely different. There is no such extreme feeling of paranoia. Chiba shuttled in the forest, his thoughts stretched, thinking of this, he touched his chin slightly. Its really a dream to think about it. At the beginning of the Ninja School, I really thought that Hirohikos first day was Sasukes cool type. Thinking about getting along in the future, I found that Hongyan was a reliable and gentle person. Xuena is the same. I thought she was a high-cold type at first, but I never thought she was a well-behaved and serious girl. Thinking of this, Chiba smiled slightly, thinking of them two, Chiba felt a little warmth in her heart. I don''t know how they are. Chiba thought this way, then, he stopped walking and stopped on a branch. He looked up, and in front of him, on a branch, stood a ninja in a black robe and a civet mask. Hokages direct troops, Anbe! In this situation, I''m looking for it... Did something happen? Chiba thought in his heart. "Taki Chiba, Master Naruto is looking for you." Anbe Ninja said. Is this the genius who shined in the Chunin test? It doesn''t seem to excel. When spoke, Anbe Ninja thought so. "I see, I''ll be over." Chiba said plainly. Then, he rushed to the Naruto office with the Anbe Ninja. And in the current Naruto office, there are three generations of Naruto and Huoma, and there seems to be an ordinary-looking ninja. "True number, regarding the last mission, I want to arrange another person for you. The difficulty of promotion has been determined for this mission. If you only rely on the three of you, I am a little worried." The third generation of Hokage said straightforwardly. The ordinary-looking ninja named Zhenshu nodded, did not speak, just looked at the third generation of Naruto. He also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. This task is very difficult. If only the three of them are used, it is indeed very stressful, and there may even be casualties. The words of the three generations of Hokage relieved him a lot. "This person will be here soon, you can meet first." Three generations of Hokage smashed a pipe and said. The ordinary-looking ninja didn''t say much, just nodded silently. The fire room on the side frowned slightly. Is there anyone in the village now? Could it be that Pratunam is back? Impossible, no matter how fast the water gate is, you will have to wait until three days later. Three generations of Naruto~www.novelhall.com~ where did you find them? About ten minutes later, a figure flashed next to Zhenshu, and an anbu ninja half kneeled on the ground, reporting: "Naruto-sama, Takichiba has been brought here." "Let him come in." Three generations of Hokage breathed out a smoke and said. "Yes!" Anbe Ninja disappeared in a flash. Chiba? Let Chiba perform this task? He is indeed outstanding, but let him perform this task... What more can the third generations of Naruto Master think! Let Chiba, who has no mission experience, perform this mission! A look of surprise appeared on Huojian''s face. And Zhenshu''s unchanging silent expression changed slightly. Taki Chiba? That genius who praised Mizumon and Minin in the Zhongnin exam? I remember that he is now trained in Tsunade-sama''s medical ninjutsu, so he wants to become a medical ninja. Let him perform this task? I''m afraid... At this time, did Chiba open the door and enter the Hokage office? Suddenly, both Huoma and Zhenshu''s eyes fell on Chiba. This... is too much consideration. Even if there is no quest manpower, Chiba, who has no quest experience, can''t join this quest! Brows frowned in the fire. Is this the young genius Taki Chiba that even Take Take can praise and admire? It feels like nothing special, whether this is a bit out of consideration. The true number is also slightly frowned. Hmm... I dont know if this decision is correct... But, the outstanding talent of this kid, Chiba, may enable this task... The third generation of Hokage also frowned slightly. After all, it has been determined that this task has risen from level C to level B... Since this task was commissioned, it has been more than a year. No one has completed this task during this period! Chapter 121： task How...what''s going on... Chiba paused, and the corners of his mouth twitched. After entering, three eyes fell on him, and his brows were all frowned. There is definitely something important to tell him. Is this a task for me? Impossible, now I am studying medical ninjutsu, they should think that I want to become a medical ninja, and I haven''t learned it yet, it should be cultivated in the village. Is there anything wrong? Or Chiba suddenly thought of something, and a layer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. Could it be that Jiu Xin Nai stole the library pass and was found? Very possible! Look at this ninja, a librarian''s nonexistent face, maybe it was the librarian who came to complain... Wait, wait, is this going to interrogate me? No way, no way, I must bite here, I can''t say anything, after all, I''m still a seven-year-old kid... They shouldn''t be too skeptical. I cant say, I cant say anything, otherwise Kushina, Yukina and Hirohiko will all have trouble! even pretend to be foolish, pretend to be foolish! In other words, stealing the library pass...what is the crime? A series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind, and others saw Chiba walk in and stand still, then glanced at the three people present, and then there was silence. "Chiba." At this time, the third generation of Hokage called. "Yes!" Chiba answered, and at the same time, his eyes flowed over the three people''s faces, slightly puzzled. This way, it doesnt seem to be interrogated... Am I worrying too much? "Calling you over this time, there is a task to be handed over to you." Said the third generation of Hokage. mission? Let me perform the task? Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and his heart was relieved, but he didn''t say much, but quietly waited for the next words of the three generations of Hokage. But the third generation of Hokage here paused slightly, seeming to hesitate. He looked at the seven-year-old in the field. Now there is no quest manpower available in the village. As a quest to upgrade from C-level to B-level, is it really feasible for Chiba to participate in it? Three generations hesitated. Now there is a shortage of talents in the village. Chiba is one of the top talents in this group. He also has the talent to learn medical ninjutsu. He must be the key training target of the village. And he is only 7 years old. I just participated in the B-level mission, and there is no mission experience... However, Chiba''s talents demonstrated in the Chunin test may be able to play a vital role in this task. Moreover, I always feel that there is a big hidden secret behind this task. The three generations frowned slightly, pondering, and slowly lowered the pipe. This makes Chiba very strange, he felt the hesitation of the three generations of Hokage. Could it be that the difficulty of this task is very high...no, not very high, it is a very difficult task for someone who has no experience in the task! In other words, if you put me in, I might... Thinking of this, Chiba''s heart beats, he knows that this may be a life-threatening task for himself. is at least a C-level mission. Also, it is indeed a bit inappropriate to involve an inexperienced ninja like myself in such a task from the beginning. Chiba quickly figured out the joints. At this time, the hesitation of the three generations of Hokage finally ended. I originally wanted Watergate to take the Chiba mission, but now there is no way. This mission must be solved quickly. I always have an ominous premonition. Although the truth is excellent, the combat command is indeed not his strong point. There is one less person in the middle. It would be too dangerous to let the real number perform the task like this! Ninjas who are good at team battles are basically team captains... They also have tasks in their hands, and can only count on the fledgling Chiba! "Chiba, this is a B-level mission, and this Morino Mazu will be the captain of the mission team you belong to. This mission is to solve the gang at the border between the country of fire and the country of grass. Rogue. To be more specific, just ask your captain." B-level mission! Chiba was really surprised when he heard this. The B-level mission should have involved battles between ninjas, and even group-scale battles, which have already threatened the lives of ninjas. No wonder the third generation of Hokage is so hesitant, this is not a task that I can participate in now. However, Chiba did not refuse, nor did he have the right to refuse. Ninjas need to perform tasks. It can even be said that the value of ninjas is to complete tasks. "I know." So, he simply agreed. really let Chiba participate in the mission! Huo frowned, his expression was quite solemn. And Morino Shinsuke looked at the three generations of Naruto, and then at Chiba, but he didn''t have much opinion. He nodded silently, and then introduced himself to Chiba: "Shinin, Morino Shinsuke, Ren Caozhi The captain of the countrys task of eliminating banditry." Morinoma, is it the teacher of Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento? Chiba heard the words and looked at this Morino Mazu carefully, but saw that he was very ordinary, and he didn''t have the aura of Shangnin, as if he was an ordinary ninja who could no longer be ordinary. But Chiba knows that this person is definitely not easy. Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento''s talents are not very good, but they were trained very well by this Morino Shinshu. As a teacher, this Morino Shinshu will definitely not be weak! "My name is Takichiba~www.novelhall.com~Hello, Captain Morino." Hearing Chiba''s words, Morino nodded, still with a silent look on his face, and said to Sandai Naruto: "Then, I will take Chiba and the others to meet first." Three generations of Hokage nodded. After that, Morino Shinju turned and left, Chiba followed. After the two left, Huojin finally couldn''t help it, and said to the three generations of Hokage: "There have been three waves of teams before and after this mission. Although there were no casualties, they did not complete the mission. Even one of them was the water gate belt. The team went, and because of this, it was upgraded to a B-level mission. Chiba has no mission experience yet, although he has the strength above Zhong Ren, but this... is not appropriate!" Three generations of Hokage glanced at Huojia, but saw a faint worry on his face, sighed, and said, "This is a very time, and I also believe in the possibility of Chiba!" "Chiba''s...possibility? Chiba is indeed a genius, but he is only 7 years old, B-level mission...isn''t it..." Huo was taken aback, but still felt something wrong. "Okay, Huoma, this matter has already been decided." The third generation of Hokage groaned in disgust, and opened a file, which obviously won''t change this matter anymore. As Hokage''s assistant, Huojin, seeing the three generations of Hokage like this, he knew that there was no need to talk about it, so he could only sigh silently. At this time, the third generation of Hokage glanced at Huojin without a trace. Unexpectedly, Huoma cares about Chiba so much. Even if they dont know the truth about Zhenye''s incident, there are people who really care about Chiba... However, he did not expect that Huoma is very disgusted with Zhenye. are all orphans? War... Three generations of Hokage sighed in her heart. Chapter 121： determine How...what''s going on... Chiba paused, and the corners of his mouth twitched. After entering, three eyes fell on him, and his brows were all frowned. There is definitely something important to tell him. Is this a task for me? Impossible, now I am studying medical ninjutsu, they should think that I want to become a medical ninja, and I haven''t learned it yet, it should be cultivated in the village. Is there anything wrong? Or Chiba suddenly thought of something, and a layer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. Could it be that Jiu Xin Nai stole the library pass and was found? Very possible! Look at this ninja, a librarian''s nonexistent face, maybe it was the librarian who came to complain... Wait, wait, is this going to interrogate me? No way, no way, I must bite here, I can''t say anything, after all, I''m still a seven-year-old kid... They shouldn''t be too skeptical. I cant say, I cant say anything, otherwise Kushina, Yukina and Hirohiko will all have trouble! even pretend to be foolish, pretend to be foolish! In other words, stealing the library pass...what is the crime? A series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind, and others saw Chiba walk in and stand still, then glanced at the three people present, and then there was silence. "Chiba." At this time, the third generation of Hokage called. "Yes!" Chiba answered, and at the same time, his eyes flowed over the three people''s faces, slightly puzzled. This way, it doesnt seem to be interrogated... Am I worrying too much? "Calling you over this time, there is a task to be handed over to you." Said the third generation of Hokage. mission? Let me perform the task? Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and his heart was relieved, but he didn''t say much, but quietly waited for the next words of the three generations of Hokage. But the third generation of Hokage here paused slightly, seeming to hesitate. He looked at the seven-year-old in the field. Now there is no quest manpower available in the village. As a quest to upgrade from C-level to B-level, is it really feasible for Chiba to participate in it? Three generations hesitated. Now there is a shortage of talents in the village. Chiba is one of the top talents in this group. He also has the talent to learn medical ninjutsu. He must be the key training target of the village. And he is only 7 years old. I just participated in the B-level mission, and there is no mission experience... However, Chiba''s talents demonstrated in the Chunin test may be able to play a vital role in this task. Moreover, I always feel that there is a big hidden secret behind this task. The three generations frowned slightly, pondering, and slowly lowered the pipe. This makes Chiba very strange, he felt the hesitation of the three generations of Hokage. Could it be that the difficulty of this task is very high...no, not very high, it is a very difficult task for someone who has no experience in the task! In other words, if you put me in, I might... Thinking of this, Chiba''s heart beats, he knows that this may be a life-threatening task for himself. is at least a C-level mission. Also, it is indeed a bit inappropriate to involve an inexperienced ninja like myself in such a task from the beginning. Chiba quickly figured out the joints. At this time, the hesitation of the three generations of Hokage finally ended. I originally wanted Watergate to take the Chiba mission, but now there is no way. This mission must be solved quickly. I always have an ominous premonition. Although the truth is excellent, the combat command is indeed not his strong point. There is one less person in the middle. It would be too dangerous to let the real number perform the task like this! Ninjas who are good at team battles are basically team captains... They also have tasks in their hands, and can only count on the fledgling Chiba! "Chiba, this is a B-level mission, and this Morino Mazu will be the captain of the mission team you belong to. This mission is to solve the gang at the border between the country of fire and the country of grass. Rogue. To be more specific, just ask your captain." B-level mission! Chiba was really surprised when he heard this. The B-level mission should have involved battles between ninjas, and even group-scale battles, which have already threatened the lives of ninjas. No wonder the third generation of Hokage is so hesitant, this is not a task that I can participate in now. However, Chiba did not refuse, nor did he have the right to refuse. Ninjas need to perform tasks. It can even be said that the value of ninjas is to complete tasks. "I know." So, he simply agreed. really let Chiba participate in the mission! Huo frowned, his expression was quite solemn. And Morino Shinsuke looked at the three generations of Naruto, and then at Chiba, but he didn''t have much opinion. He nodded silently, and then introduced himself to Chiba: "Shinin, Morino Shinsuke, Ren Caozhi The captain of the countrys task of eliminating banditry." Morinoma, is it the teacher of Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento? Chiba heard the words and looked at this Morino Mazu carefully, but saw that he was very ordinary, and he didn''t have the aura of Shangnin, as if he was an ordinary ninja who could no longer be ordinary. But Chiba knows that this person is definitely not easy. Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento''s talents are not very good, but they were trained very well by this Morino Shinshu. As a teacher, this Morino Shinshu will definitely not be weak! "My name is Taki Chiba, UU reading www.uukanshu.com Hello, Captain Morino." Hearing Chiba''s words, Morino nodded, still with a silent look on his face, and said to Sandai Naruto: "Then, I will take Chiba and the others to meet first." Three generations of Hokage nodded. After that, Morino Shinju turned and left, Chiba followed. After the two left, Huojin finally couldn''t help it, and said to the three generations of Hokage: "There have been three waves of teams before and after this mission. Although there were no casualties, they did not complete the mission. Even one of them was the water gate belt. The team went, and because of this, it was upgraded to a B-level mission. Chiba has no mission experience yet, although he has the strength above Zhong Ren, but this... is not appropriate!" Three generations of Hokage glanced at Huojia, but saw a faint worry on his face, sighed, and said, "This is a very time, and I also believe in the possibility of Chiba!" "Chiba''s...possibility? Chiba is indeed a genius, but he is only 7 years old, B-level mission...isn''t it..." Huo was taken aback, but still felt something wrong. "Okay, Huoma, this matter has already been decided." The third generation of Hokage groaned in disgust, and opened a file, which obviously won''t change this matter anymore. As Hokage''s assistant, Huojin, seeing the three generations of Hokage like this, he knew that there was no need to talk about it, so he could only sigh silently. At this time, the third generation of Hokage glanced at Huojin without a trace. Unexpectedly, Huoma cares about Chiba so much. Even if they dont know the truth about Zhenye''s incident, there are people who really care about Chiba... However, he did not expect that Huoma is very disgusted with Zhenye. are all orphans? War... Three generations of Hokage sighed in her heart. Chapter 122： 2 others (The repetition has been modified!! Sorry!) Following Mausoleum Morino all the way, Chiba came to a meatball shop in the village. This shop was called Konoha meatballs. Obviously, the business was also very good. When they walked in, there were already several tables of people sitting in them and they ordered some Chiba also saw an acquaintance for tea and cakes. I saw her long hair curled slightly, and a pair of red eyes flashed with a smile, and opposite her, was sitting a fat, cute little girl, about six or seven years old, eating **** with joy. , There is a bowl of red bean soup next to it. This is red... and red beans? Chiba blinked. At this time, Yurihong and Mitarai Azuki didn''t notice Chiba, and Azuki swallowed pills in a humble manner. In response, Chiba smiled slightly, and did not come forward to say hello. At this time, Morino also greeted him, and then walked to the seat where two people were already sitting. "Teacher of True Numbers!" When Morino was approached, one of the two people at this table quickly stood up and respectfully gave up his seat to Morino. And Morino saw this man with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, patted him on the shoulder, motioned him to sit down, and looked at Chiba. Immediately, the eyes of the two people at this table fell on Chiba''s body at the same time. The expression on the face of the person who gave up his seat immediately cooled down, and the expression on the other person''s expression became more subtle, which seemed strange and dissatisfied. "This is the new mission teammate arranged for us by the three generations of Naruto Masters, Taki Chiba." Morino introduced. "Please advise." Chiba greeted, with a helpless smile on the corner of his mouth, his eyes fell on the person who gave up his seat at the beginning, and he sighed in his heart. How can I partner with him? It always feels very troublesome! At this moment, the person who gave up his seat to Madam Morino narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at Chiba with puzzled and unwilling eyes. Obviously, I don''t really want to team up with Chiba. "Kiuchi Kento, please advise." Xu gave Morino a face, and the man barely pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying. And this person is exactly Kiuchi Kento, and a disciple of Morino Masuzu. "Fujiki Shigeru." The other person reported his name, and then turned his gaze on Morino''s body, with disdain in his eyes. This made Kiuchi Kento very dissatisfied, and his gaze at Shigeru Imano was cold and angry. is obviously very dissatisfied with Fujiki''s attitude. Unexpectedly, this guy has a lot of respect for his teacher. This is surprising. I thought he was the kind of stunned guy who didn''t please anyone! Chiba saw Kiuchi''s expression, and he knew it clearly. To tell the truth, Kiuchi got up and gave up his seat to the teacher, and his respect for Morino made him a lot better. However, this guy always talks about geniuses, which makes Chiba feel bad. Afterwards, Chiba looked at another person. He didn''t know this person. He was about 16 or 17 years old. From his appearance, he should be a very capable Zhongnin. After all, for B-level missions, one would take two for one. One Zhongnin to three Zhongnin are standard equipment, and in his eyes you can also see the confidence in his own strength, and...that is, his disdain for Morino. Then there was nothing. Chiba didn''t even get into his eyes. Seeing that he ignored the appearance of Kiuchi kicking him hard, Kiuchi didn''t get into his eyes either. "Sit," Morino said. The sound was obviously for Chiba to sit down, and Morino had already sat down on the stall. Chiba was also not polite. As Morino Chiba sat down, the table was a small long table with four people sitting opposite each other. The opposite of Morino Mazu is Shigeru Fujiki, and the opposite of Chiba is Kiuchi Kento. At this time, Shigeru Fujiki turned his gaze to Chiba slightly, chuckled lightly, and said, "You have to perform a Class B mission at such a young age. Remember that you must not be too far away from us during the mission, otherwise you can''t protect you and you will die. I dont know, little brother." At the end of these words, Shigeru Fujiki has already looked at Morino and said: "Yes, Captain Morino." "Chiba is very strong." Shino Morino looked at him and said seriously. Morino Shinsuke trusts his disciple Shiga Takeyake very much. Chiba, who can convince Shiga Takeyake, is quite trusting and recognizes Chiba''s strength. "Huh!" Shigeru Fujiki chuckled, disdainful. At this time, Chiba also paid special attention to Morino''s expression, but found that his expression was still ordinary and silent, which made him squint his eyes slightly. This Morino True Number is definitely not an ordinary person, and his mind must be very firm! This is Chiba''s judgment, almost a kind of intuition. Chiba has this feeling without thinking. "Fujiki Shigeru, Mr. Shinshu is the captain of this mission. Please respect a ninja captain." At this time, Kiuchi finally couldn''t help but looked at Shigeru Fujiki seriously and angrily. Said with Qifen angrily. Shigeru Fujiki glanced at Kiuchi Takeru, his eyes were full of disdain, and he said, "Yes, I must respect the captain of "Shinino''s Crane Tail". That''s it, the crane tail of the crane tail captain. disciple" Naked disdain and provocation! "You!" At the moment Fujiki''s words fell, Kiuchi almost stood up with his sword, looking at the angry face, and the next second Kiuchi drew his sword and launched an attack, slaying Fujiki, even Chiba It will feel strange. "Kento!" At this time, Morino stopped Kento Kiuchi and said, "Don''t make the boss embarrassed, this is not a place to fight, and we will perform tasks together tomorrow, don''t draw swords to our partners." "Yes!" Hearing Morino''s words, even though Kiuchi was still angry on his face, he sat down quickly. In response, Chiba closed his eyes~www.novelhall.com~ and sighed long. A team like this has fallen apart...Rather than forming a team like this, one person has to perform tasks more efficiently and with a higher success rate. This is not a team at all! "I want something to eat." Just as Chiba was depressed about this mission, Morino asked. Chiba was startled slightly, and then said, "Just like you." Hearing this, Morino nodded, and then ordered two skewers, a cup of tea and a bowl of red bean soup. A cup of tea and a bowl of red bean soup? Chiba squinted slightly as he listened to Morino''s order. I drank the tea by myself, and then I was concerned that I was a child, so I guess I could not drink the bitter tea, so did I order a sweet red bean soup? This Morino Makoto is very careful...to be so careful in daily life, when fighting, opponents should really be careful and careful. This Morino Shinshu is called "the tail of the crane in the Shinninaka", and it is definitely blind to those who call him! Chiba made a judgment in his heart. Soon, the balls, tea, and red bean soup were brought over by the beautiful proprietress, but after the proprietress left, Chiba''s face was slightly surprised. This boss... Is it interesting to Captain Morino? When the proprietress left, Chiba clearly saw the proprietress take a peek at Morino Masayuki, but the latter still had an ordinary and silent look. "Then, just eat, let''s explain this mission to Chiba." Morino looked up at the smoky turquoise tea and said. Hearing the words, Chiba put away his thoughts and listened carefully. The first mission was a B-level mission, and Chiba still felt pressure. Chapter 123： Task overview "Then, Chiba understands, the outline of this mission." Morino asked Chiba after narrating. Chiba nodded and said, "I understand." "Well, then, let''s disband first today. At 8 o''clock tomorrow, we will gather at the entrance of the village. Tomorrow morning we will leave for the country of grass." Morino said. "Okay!" Chiba nodded, finished his last sip of red bean soup, stood up, and was about to leave. And Fujiki Shigeru had a disdainful smile at the corner of his mouth, hummed, and left directly. At the side of , Kenichi Kiuchi saw Shigeru Fujiki''s actions, his anger flashed across his face, and his hand on his thigh also clenched his fist. This expression, Kiuchi Kento''s expression, needless to say, Chiba also knew that he was already intolerable. However, Chiba didn''t care, his current mind was all tied to this task. Unexpectedly, the first mission was a B-level mission, and it was a mission to upgrade from C-level to B-level. This is an underestimated task, which also shows that this is a difficult task. There were three waves of ninjas to complete this task, but in the end they did not complete the task, and even one of the three waves was led by Bo Feng Shuimen. "Then, Captain Morino, I will leave first." Chiba said, seeing Shigeru Fujiki has left. "Yeah." Morino nodded, his expression on his face did not change, Fujiki''s rudeness, he did not take it seriously. And Chiba did not say goodbye to Kiuchi Kento, anyway, he said goodbye to him, he would not respond, Chiba did not ask himself to be bored. Chiba glanced at the location of Yurihong and Mitarai Adzuki and found that they had already left. Then he left straight away. When Chiba left, it seemed that I heard Kiuchi''s dissatisfaction finally erupted and complained for his teacher. However, Chiba imagined it, Morino Mazu would still have that expression, maybe Kenichi Kiuchi would be said by him. Of course, Chiba wouldn''t care about this either. Now his mind is full of an overview of the task. The goal of the mission is to eradicate the thieves in a village on the border between the country of grass and the country of fire. In the world of Naruto, there are not only major ninja villages, but also ordinary villages and towns. These villages and towns are in addition to the fire. In addition to the tasks directly entrusted by the country to Konoha Ninja Village, another source of tasks for Konoha Ninja Village is another source of income. The annual income from tasks in such towns and villages is still considerable. And because of the strength of Konoha Village, some villages and towns in small countries will bypass their own Ninja Village and hand over to Konoha, and even some small Ninja villages will also entrust Konoha. For example, this time the removal of bandits was commissioned four times. The first time was commissioned by a small town called Shandeng on the border of the country of fire. This group of thieves had carried out several large-scale robberies in Shandeng Town. The activity caused panic in Shandeng Town. At that time, it was a commission from Shandeng Town. Konoha accepted the commission and killed the leader of the bandit. The bandit tree fell away, and the commission was completed. The second time, it was a commission from a small remote village on the border between the country of grass and the country of fire. Konoha also accepted the commission, and this time it was found in the intelligence that this group of thieves was the same one before. The bandits, the slain leader was impressively included. This time, Konoha Village sent an elite Shangnin to lead the team, once again killed the leader, and wounded many bandits, and solved the bandit problem. The third time, it was commissioned by Cao Yin Village. The thieves reappeared, and that one is still alive. This time, Konoha''s attention has been paid enough to send elites to the Ninbo Fengshui Gate and the card to become Zhongnin. Cassie, there were two other elites, Zhongnin, who carried out the mission. During the battle, Bofeng Watergate killed the leader. Because of the special circumstances of the previous two times, Konoha issued a special order to wipe out these bandits. Bo Feng Shuimen has accomplished the task very well and wiped out this group of about a hundred bandits. Konoha thought that the banditry had finally been resolved. However, he did not expect that the day before yesterday, Cao Yin Village once again commissioned to remove the banditry on the border. The bandit leader unexpectedly appeared again, and was doing things on the border between the country of grass and the country of fire. And this time, because of the increase in commissions, Konoha Village has been unable to mobilize staff. He originally wanted to refuse, but he didn''t want the Fire Country to suddenly issue a commission, asking Konoha to remove the banditry on the border. Now, Konoha village felt the unusualness of it, plus it was a commission from the country of fire, so it was difficult to refuse, so he accepted it. But the only people that can be deployed in the village are Morino and Kento, who just returned from the mission. Morino doesnt talk about him. After he was promoted to Zhongnin, Kento Kiuchi was also very active in the mission. , Although a bit paranoid and impulsive, but has been able to complete the task very well. Based on this situation, the three generations of Hokage let Kiuchi Taketo participate in this mission. And this Fujiki Shigeru, who is an elite Zhongnin, originally belonged to the fixed defense force of the village, but was transferred to this mission in desperation, relying on the two of Morino and Kento. Is not enough to complete this task. Most of the bandits are ordinary people, but in the wave of the water gate, there have been a few ninjas. At that time, they were already a quasi-B-level mission~www.novelhall.com~ and this time it was commissioned for three generations. Feeling the unusualness inside, he raised the mission to B level exceptionally. Also added an elite Zhongnin to Morino''s team. Chiba frowned slightly. The outline of this mission was already very strange. The leader of the thief was resurrected twice. This is too unusual. Moreover, listening to Morino''s narrative, it is not a rebirth, and it is even more impossible. It is the natural technique of reincarnation in the outer realm. It would be a big joke if someone could initiate reincarnation to resurrect one by one the leader of the bandit. It feels like a super troublesome task. Chiba shook his head, temporarily setting aside the matter of the mission. At this time, the information was limited and there was nothing to analyze. And listening to Morino''s narrative, this group of thieves should not be strong, but because of the existence of ninjas, they cannot be taken lightly. Of course, Chiba is not so arrogant that he can completely solve this task. What is he thinking now? He seemed to survive this mission and complete this mission, even if the mission was completed on the surface. As for whether the group of bandits would show up, he didn''t care. Thinking about it this way, this mission is a mission to kill the enemy, just kill the group of bandits. Thinking of this, Chiba''s brows stretched out. When fighting, as long as you are careful enough, Chiba is not too afraid now. And then, Chiba also wanted to take advantage of the last time before the mission to go to Yuriko, and ask for experience in treating muscle injuries. After all, as long as the muscle damage can be treated, Chiba will be able to develop the wound model almost immediately. This is the top priority. Thinking, Chiba looked around and headed towards Konoha Hospital. Yuriko is the resident medical ninja there, so I must go here to find her. Chapter 124： set off "Oops!" Chiba suddenly sat up from the bed and looked up at the clock. 7:45! shit! Almost late! Chiba sprang up suddenly, quickly put on clothes and washes, then grabbed the ninja bag, bit the cold Konoha super big bun, and went out. rushed all the way, Chiba swallowed Konoha extra-large steamed buns, gravy overflowing. Well! Fortunately, I ate something with meat filling! Chiba looked down at the gravy and pork chop that shone with delicious brilliance, with a look of joy and surprise on his face, and was quickly replaced by an anxiety. Now is not the time to say this, I was late for the first mission, I feel like I''m going to be beaten! Thinking of this, Chiba is faster. "Ten minutes late." Morino looked at him and said. "I''m sorry." Chiba quickly apologized, and at the same time subconsciously covered the top of his head, but after being late, the usual pain did not strike, and some were just the plain words of Morino. Uh...forget it, Morino is not Kushina... Chiba then reacted. "So I wonder why three generations of adults send such a kid to participate in this mission, and they can''t even observe the mission time. I said, who is your teacher? What did you teach you? Wouldn''t it be like you? Rookie!" Fujiki Shigeru snorted coldly, looking at Chiba with disdain. As soon as the voice fell, Chiba, who was originally smiling embarrassedly, had a cold face immediately. One hand subconsciously reached into the ninja bag behind. Morino''s face changed immediately, and he took a small step forward, just blocking the middle of Chiba and Fujiki Shigeru. At this time Fujiki Shigeru had already turned his gaze elsewhere, and he did not seem to see Chiba. Actions. "He''s still a child, and it''s normal to be late occasionally." Shino Morino played round the field, but his footsteps were moving slightly, his eyes fixed on Chiba. This kid is not easy! There was no hesitation in the action just now. Looking at his movements and appearance, I almost thought that he would rush forward in the next second. But, whats more terrifying is that I think Shigeru Fujiki will die at the hands of this child! Morino''s eyes flashed with alertness and shock. With just one action, he looked at Chiba with admiration. This handsome and handsome child seemed to have nothing special, but a preparation move made him give birth to something in his heart. The stock comes solemnly. , except for the talented disciple Kakashi from Pratunam, he is the second one! Morino Shinsumi thought so in his heart. And Chiba also moved his gaze away from Shigeru Fujiki, and looked at Morino Mazu, his eyes were full of surprise. There is no gap! There is no gap! There is no opportunity to shoot at all! Chiba was surprised, and then he felt the oppressive force, Morino Shinshin, the oppressive force of the ordinary silent Shinobu. Although it is not as good as Sannin, it is extremely heavy, this oppressive force! And at the back of Morino Mazuru, Kiuchi''s cold face was a little surprised. This feeling is the feeling when the real number teacher goes all out. Why does the real number teacher go all out suddenly? There are no enemies here! Then he saw Chiba with his hand stretched out to the back, and then looked at the positions of the two of them. From his perspective, he could clearly see the intentions of the two of them, and then Kiuchi showed a shocked look on his face. Teacher Zhenshu, he tried his best to prevent Chiba''s shot! Although neither of them moved, their eyes and feet moved slightly! is just an offensive action, does it make Zhenshu teacher serious! This Takiba! "What are you two doing? Hurry up. It''s been delayed for ten minutes. We have to go and get back. Don''t think that my time to fix the defense team is as worthless as you." Shigeru Fujiki looked at the two of them, impatient. Said. Obviously, he didn''t see the situation of Morino and Chiba. And when these words came out, the original shocked face suddenly became cold. This Fujiki Shigeru is so annoying! Who does he think he is? Kiuchi Kento was slightly angry. "Chiba!" At this moment, Shino Morino yelled in a low voice, with an unprecedented seriousness on his face: "The task is important." Just now, Shinzo Morino almost thought that Chiba was going to rush out, and even thought that Shigeru Fujiki would definitely die. Then he called out an uncontrollable sentence. And Chiba heard Morino''s words, the pressure was even greater, and when he loosened his hands, the two shurikens clasped in his hands fell into the ninja bag. After seeing Morino''s serious expression, Chiba took a deep breath, put down his hand and reached behind his back, and said, "Captain Morino, please control this guy''s mouth well, otherwise I might endure it again. No, and next time, I wont let you stop it. Next time, Ill let him know what a misfortune is." Chiba is very angry, very angry. Originally, Chiba only thought that this Fujiki Shigeru was only targeting Masanori Morino, who was called "Shinino''s Crane Tail". He was not satisfied with his role as the captain, and his mouth smelled so bad. However, this guy actually scolded his teacher because of his lateness. Almost instantly, a nameless fire in Chiba''s heart burned, and his hands were even faster than consciousness. To launch an attack. And the next urging words made Chiba also sure, this guy is just a pure beating! If it wasn''t for Morino to stop him, he would definitely be the strongest punch and blow him away! As for whether to die or not, he doesn''t care! After the words fell, Chiba passed by Morino Mausoleum, without looking at Shigeru Fujiki, and left immediately. And Morino Makoto is moving with Chiba all the way. This kid is not talking about laughing. Next time, I will really do it, and I may not be able to stop it. Moreover, the child''s mood changes so quickly, originally he was still smiling, the next moment... However, this Fujiki Shigeru is a bit too much! It should have touched the child''s inverse scales. his teacher? "The temper is not bad..." Shigeru Fujiki looked at Chiba who went straight away, and snorted in disdain and dissatisfaction. "Okay! Let''s go." Morino''s face was also a little unhappy. He clearly saw Chiba''s footsteps and paused slightly, and clenched his fists. However, Chiba finally held back and glanced back at him. Morino knew that Chiba was telling him. This is the last forbearance! At the same time, he sighed slightly in his heart. Perhaps, I am really not suitable for leading the team... I really miss the days when I worked with Watergate. Thinking like this, his face will naturally not be too happy. However, after the three set off, Shigeru Fujiki also started~www.novelhall.com~ It seemed that there was something to say. The moment he opened his mouth, his feet were suddenly empty, one of them was unstable, fell a dog, and his front teeth almost All collapsed. Then, he jumped up abruptly and stepped into the pit with one foot. A curse is about to be spoken, but look at the gate of Konoha Village. This curse is too old-fashioned. She covered her mouth and hurriedly followed the three in front. And Chiba, who was at the front, slowly retracted Jieyin''s hand. It seems that the art of sinking in the ground can also make a seal with one hand. "Puff, did you see it? The Fujiki Shigeru fell a dog to chew on the mud and laughed to death. Also, the kid was about to make a move just now and was blocked by Mr. Zhenshu." After they left, they were in the village of Konoha. The two Zhongren on duty at the door began to talk, and it was clear that the scene just now fell in their eyes. One of them immediately became happy when he saw Shigeru Fujiki wrestling. "Yes, Mr. Zhenshu is very powerful. I have performed tasks with him. It is too strong! As expected of Mr. Watergate''s teammates, I really don''t know if the group of people who said he was the top of the crane is blind." "Yeah, hey? Did you find out, that kid." "It''s Chiba, Mr. Maha''s... Well, he is not a seven-year-old kid at all in the actions just now. I heard that he shines in the Chunin test, and the three generations of Naruto adults are also full of praise!" "Unfortunately, Mr. Shinshu stopped him. Since Shigeru Fujiki was selected as an elite member of Shinobu to join the defense team, his tail has been raised. He looks down on people too much and has a smelly mouth. I really hope someone can teach him. "Hey...Don''t say that, everyone is a partner in the same village..." "Dare you say you don''t want to punch him?" "Okay, but you can''t be blatant, right?" Chapter 125： Walk through The four walked all the way. At this time they had already left the main road, and under the leadership of Morino, they shuttled through a dense forest. At this moment, Morino is in front, Chiba a little later, and a little behind is Kento Kiuchi, while Fujiki Shigeru is covering his mouth, taking a look from time to time to check the blood stains in his hand, just after the fall, His mouth broke and it hurt. He didn''t even have the intention to speak, and he fell a long distance behind at this time. cursed in my heart where did that pit come from. At this time, Kenichi Kiuchi suddenly accelerated a little, and caught up with Chiba, his face was still cold, but his eyes did not have the look of disdain and dissatisfaction before, and said, "Hey, genius..." "What are you doing!" To be honest, Chiba just got Shigeru Fujiki with the method of sinking the ground. Although he relieved his anger a little, he is still angry now, and Kenichi Kiuchi''s words are not too polite, so Chiba''s answer didn''t have a good tone. However, Kiuchi Kento was not angry. He seemed to hesitate for a while before he said, "Wu Yue asked me to thank you." Thanks? Chiba on his head was taken aback for a moment, the anger in his chest dissipated a lot, and he asked, "Thank me for what?" "I don''t know, it''s just that Wu Yue told me before he left the mission. If I meet you, let me convey his gratitude." Kiuchi Kento said, his eyes also looked out, as if he was extremely unwilling to make peace. Chiba''s eyes met each other. This guy... is he ashamed? Kiuchi Kento''s expression fell in Chiba''s eyes, which made Chiba a little strange, and said, "I don''t think I have done anything to make Shiga thank you?" "Cough!" Kiuchi said with a light cough, curling his mouth and said: "He said that you taught him the possibility of believing in fools. Many tasks were completed with this concept, and even, He also saved his life, he said, I must thank you." Lets talk about it, Kiuchi Kento coughed again and said, "He said this. I just told you in the original words. He wanted to thank you personally, but you dont know where to go during this time. Now, he doesnt know where you live and asks the people in the village, but everyone seems to be reluctant to mention you, so...thats what, thats why I let me tell it. After all, he is going to go on a mission and cant find it. To you, declare in advance! These are all his words." Is this guy... the kind of upright mouth? Proud? Communication barriers? Chiba listened to Kiuchi''s words, his eyes half-squinted, and then saw Kiuchi tilting his head as if I would not say that, and instantly understood. However, Chiba believes that Shiga Taketo called Kiuchi Kento said this. I also know that this is Shiga Taketake''s sincere thanks. Then, it was Chiba''s turn to feel uncomfortable. Yes, Chiba is starting to feel uncomfortable, and he doesn''t know how to respond to the sincere thanks from others. Ken Kiuchi is not good at communicating, a bit arrogant, and this thank you is all kinds of unnatural. But Chiba, who lives in loneliness all the year round, is not good at communication, although being with Kushina and Yukina Hirohiko makes him much better in communication. But it''s only limited to the three of Kushina and Tsunade, who has had a lot of interaction recently, and there is also a Jiraiya who has gotten a lot of barbecues by him. Moreover, this is the first time I have been thanked! He has no idea what to say or how to react. Then, Chiba was stunned, "Oh..." there was no more text. Seeing that Chiba had no more information, Kenichi Kiuchi said nothing, and fell silent. "That..." After a while, Chiba coughed, feeling a bit arrogant, and said: "Shiga, he is okay, I might be a bit heavy." how to say this! Chiba regretted it as soon as he spoke. He also kicked Kiuchi Kento away, knowing that he knew the temperament of Kiuchi Kento, he must be brooding, maybe he would suspect it to be a mockery! Kiuchi Kento had a meal. Unexpectedly, there was a silence for a while. Chiba started talking and coughed, saying, "Fortunately, there have been many tasks now, and many people like to team up with him." Obviously, Kiuchi Kento didn''t think of that part. In fact, Kiuchi was also very nervous, and he didn''t know what to say to answer Chiba''s conversation. "Oh..." Chiba replied again, and then added: "That''s good." "Hmm!" Taketo Kiuchi replied. Then, there was silence again. "Well, you are different from ordinary geniuses." After this silence for a while, Kiuchi Kento almost gritted his teeth and said, but his tone was not derogatory. is different from ordinary geniuses? Is this complimenting me? Chiba frowned. It should be... Then, he said, "Oh, thank you!" "Hmm!" Taketo Kiuchi replied. Then there was complete silence. And when Morino Shinsu heard the conversation between the two, he was slightly surprised. Jianren took the initiative to talk to people... and he is the most annoying genius first-rate. This is really the feeling of the sun hitting the west! Also, I didn''t expect that Chiba seemed to be a little bad at communicating. But when he thought of this, his eyes suddenly brightened, Morino took a look at ~www.novelhall.com~ and reminded the three people behind: "There is a lake in front, it is almost the border! Crossing this lake, you are the country of grass! " Lake? Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and while his eyes were brightly lit at the stunned stall, he stepped on the air and fell down. And the one who fell like him was Kiuchi Kento. "Da..." Morino Shinshu landed steadily on the lake, and started to move on, but when he heard a "bang", water splashed everywhere. Morino Shinzu stopped and looked back, only to see Kenichi Kiuchi jumping sideways, with a look of surprise on his face, looking at the agitated water spray around him. "Enemy attack?" Shino Morino quickly made a judgment, and he had reached his back and assumed a combat posture. But seeing Shiga Takeyake still looked at the place where the water jets were stirred up in surprise, his brows were slightly frowned, and he shouted: "Kenjin! Ready! Tell me what happened!" Then, he took another look, only to see that Shigeru Fujiki had already flown out of the woods, leaping down, and landed on the other side, also carefully watching where the water column aroused. just disappeared Chiba. "What about Chiba!" Morino asked hurriedly, and then seeing that Kenichi Kiuchi was still in a daze, he scolded: "Kento, focus, tell me Chiba!" Hearing the teacher''s words, Kiuchi Kento reacted, turning his head slightly with a face, pointing to the water splashing, and said: "There..." Mori is really surprised. is not an enemy attack? But... Chiba, fell into the water? Morino Masayuki twitched slightly invisible at the corner of his mouth. Fuck, treading water training... I haven''t done it! Chiba slowly sank into the water, crying without tears. This is a shame! Chapter 126： tread water As soon as I heard about the lake, the amount of Chakra attached to Chiba''s feet subconsciously increased a lot. Then he stepped on the surface of the water, and with the force of jumping from above, he stirred up a column of water, and at the same time he also fell into the water. There were too many chakras, but it caused the effect of hitting the water surface. On the water. For this, Chiba had only a wry smile. Tree climbing training, although he had already done it during his own practice, and relying on the super-fine Chakra control ability, it went quite smoothly, and it was successful after a few trials. However, this treading water training has not been carried out, and Kushina did not carry out this kind of basic training for them, but directly conducted pair training and ninjutsu teaching. Chiba does not know how much chakra volume is required when treading water. It is appropriate. If he knows, relying on ultra-fine Chakra control, there will never be such a thing as falling into the water. Chiba floated on the surface of the water, Sandao stared at him slightly dumbfounded. It''s awful, this is a big loss! They are all able to perform B-level tasks, and they still can''t tread water. It is estimated that this is an incredible thing for them... Chiba''s face was a little hot, and at this time, Morino, Taketo Kiuchi, and Shigeru Fujiki were all a little surprised. Just kidding! Can this seven-year-old kid step on water? Isn''t he really here to make trouble? How can three generations of adults send such a crane tail? No, I heard that this kid shines in the Chungnin exam, and Master Sannin is very fond of him. There are rumors that Tsunade-sama has already approached him, and he seems to have been accepted as a disciple? Fujiki looked at Chiba, blinked, then sneered and shook his head. I know, I know... It turned out to be like this. Tsunade-sama must have seen this little devil tread water. Although he has been found, he has already given up on him. Otherwise, the village would have caused a sensation. Shinobu, the granddaughter of the first generation of Naruto, and the princess Tsunade of the village, accepting apprentices, this kid... must have done some tricks in the Ninja test to shine. If it wasn''t for me on duty that day, I would definitely be able to reveal His little moves. Unexpectedly, this kid is so despicable that he would cheat in such a serious exam as the Zhongnin exam! This is simply for me, no! An insult to those of us elite ninjas who have worked so hard to pass the Zhongnin exam! Unforgivable! Thinking of this, Fujiki snorted coldly and said, "Boy, you are not qualified to stand here, go back quickly. You can''t even tread water, I really don''t know, what have you learned!" And Shino Morino and Taketo Kiuchi stared with big eyes and small eyes. They can''t tread water. In fact, it is not unusual for Chiba''s age. The key thing happened to Chiba. This Nakanin test shines, and there is no doubt about the best tester in Nakanin test. This is a bit unbelievable. Tree climbing training and treading water training can be said to be a ninjas introductory training in Chakra. After these two trainings, the ninjas ability to control Chakra can be considered qualified. Even if the tail of the crane, the stupid person, as long as the chakra is cultivated, they will definitely be able to learn to climb trees and tread water. This is a very simple two-door training. Of course, the training is simple and the completion is simple, but climbing and The level of treading water varies from person to person. People with fine control of chakras, the same amount of chakras, last longer on trees and on the water than those with poor control. As for the huge chakra people, even if they are not very controllable, they can stand or walk for a long time as long as they maintain a certain amount. However, people who cannot tread water have never heard of it. And Chiba, a genius who has learned a lot of ninjutsu, and even defeated many outstanding ninjas in the Zhongnin exam, still doesn''t know how to tread water. This is the first time they have seen it. Even Kiuchi Kento was crying in his heart. Am I wrong? This guy is not a genius, but a complete crane tail? I heard that his grades in the Ninja School are not very good either. Absolute crane tail... Am I losing to this crane tail? However, this idea was quickly denied by him. He had personally experienced Chiba''s tactics and strength, and Chiba was a genius he admitted from the bottom of his heart. In the name of genius, Chiba has proved it with facts! Morino doesn''t know what to say, he doesn''t know what to say as the captain. This is really embarrassing. And Shigeru Fujiki''s words, he didn''t know how to refute. While looking at the eyes of the three, Chiba only smiled wryly at the corner of his mouth. As for Shigeru Fujiki''s words, Chiba did not respond. At this moment, he entered a state of thinking again. The amount of chakras I have just been rushed, it is indeed a bit refined. According to the experience of climbing trees, add a little chakra appropriately and try it by hand. Thinking of this, Chiba condensed Chakra in his hands. After Tsunades strange power training and medical ninjutsu training, the speed of Chiba condensing Chakra has also increased a lot, almost just after the thought has been transferred, Chakra has been condensed about there. Then, he gently pressed his hand on the water. too much, less! There was a slight agitation on the water, and obviously the chakra volume was a bit too much. All right! After a little convergence, Chiba determined that this was the amount of chakra needed to tread water. This kid actually ignored me! A brat who can''t even tread water, dare to ignore an elite like me? Is this a provocation! Looking at Chiba''s thoughtful look, Shigeru Fujiki gritted his teeth, obviously very upset. This was upset, and he spoke again: "Go back, you can''t even tread water, go back and follow you..." However, before finishing the words, Chiba put his hands on the surface of the water and slowly stood up. After standing up, he hopped twice on the surface of the water, rippled waves of water. All right! Chiba smiled at the corner of his mouth, then looked at Shigeru Fujiki, the smile narrowed, and said, "Sorry, I didn''t hear clearly. What did you just say?" Immediately ~www.novelhall.com~ Shigeru Fujiki''s words stopped abruptly, his face was rather ugly, he seemed to feel an invisible slap slapped on his face. Kiuchi Kento was relieved, and said to his heart: It turned out that he accidentally fell into the water just now. This kind of thing happens occasionally, at least I have happened a few times. After all, I am not very proficient in the chakra conversion of climbing trees and treading water. This guy can tread water! And Shino Morino''s eyes sparkled. This kid has just learned to tread water... and it is definitely the first attempt. Chakra''s control and sensitivity to the use of Chakra are very good, no wonder the adults of Sannin would like him. The vision of the three generations of adults is as strong as ever! Chiba is definitely a very powerful ninja! "I''m sorry, Captain Morino, this is the second time I have dragged the team." Chiba glanced at Shigeru Fujiki, who had an ugly face, and leaned slightly to Morino Shinto. This aspect is indeed his own, and Chiba does not intend to shirk it. "It''s okay, it''s well done." Unexpectedly, Shino Morino patted Chiba''s shoulder lightly, his tone seemed quite admiring. This made Kiuchi Taketo a moment. Does the captain admire Chiba? At the same time, he frowned, touched the Shinobi behind his back, and his face returned to its usual cold appearance. was seen by him. Chiba knew quite well in his heart, and Morino saw that he was trying to tread water for the first time. "Then, continue..." Morino Shinto glanced at the crowd, turned around, and was about to continue on his way. At this moment, dozens of kunai whizzed from the front in a fan shape, directly at Morinoma and the three of them. enemy attack! Chapter 127： Enemy attack "Be careful! Come to me!" Seeing dozens of kunai flying, the first thing to react was Shino Morino, Chiba, Kiuchi Kento, and Fujiki Shigeru. One complexion returned to grief, and the other became more and more ugly, as if thinking about something. What an angry thing. "Get close to me!" Chiba quickly seals in his hands, but the tone is unquestionable. Fujiki Shigeru and Kiuchi Kento also saw the flying kunai at this moment. Under this sudden attack, their hearts were tight. Upon hearing Chiba''s indisputable words, they subconsciously jumped behind Chiba. But Morino Shinsumi directly threw out two shurikens, knocked down the two kunai in the middle of the fan, and rushed forward. but heard Chiba shout: "Captain Morino, Detonation Talisman! Come back!" Morino was startled, and when he listened, there was indeed the sound of a little piece of paper flying in the sound of the wind, and he flew back in shock. "Boom!" At this time, the two kunai he knocked down exploded on the surface of the water, exploding two groups of white splashes, and the power of this detonation talisman was not small. At the same time, Chiba Yuyin finished, pressing down with both hands. Water escape, water front wall! The moment Chiba pressed the surface of the water, the water surface around the four of them spun up, rushing up suddenly, forming a rotating spiral water curtain that blocked the four of them. "Boom boom boom boom!" The moment the water curtain was swirling, these dozens of Kuwu hit the water curtain and exploded in a blast, and a group of water splashes exploded from the water curtain, forming one piece. ! Chiba frowned slightly. Sure enough, the power of this detonating talisman is very powerful. In places where there is water, my water wall is a little bit unable to hold it! At this time, Chiba has entered the life-saving mode. To be precise, he entered when Fujiki angered him. "Wow!" The explosion ended and the water curtain splashed. Chiba frowned and stood up slowly, while Morino Shinsumi in front of him, Kiuchi Kento and Fujiki Shigeru on the left and right behind him all showed solemn expressions. At this time, a dozen ninjas were standing around their bodies, with unmarked forehead guards on their foreheads, and a malicious smile on their mouths. They are surrounded! "Are you Konoha''s ninja? Now you can catch a good one, catch them alive, and then get Konoha''s information, which can sell a lot of money!" A burly man walked out of the ninja, carefully. Looking closely at the four people in Chiba, the smiles on the corners of their mouths are even more unkind. Although these a dozen people are dressed as ninjas, they act in the same manner as the bandits. They should be the target group of bandits. Morino Shinshu''s eyes moved, kunai was in his hand, and his other hand slowly touched the Shinobi on his back waist, all thoughts turned, and a drop of cold sweat slowly dripped from his cheek. There are more than a dozen people, and many people ambush in the woods on the shore of the lake! In this situation, I cannot guarantee the safety of Jianren and them! Morino Shinto glanced at him. His rich mission experience told him that the enemy was treating more than a dozen people surrounding them! Chiba, who was guarded by Shino Morino, looked at the terrain here. This is a large lake, in an oval shape, surrounded by trees, and the border is on the opposite side, passing through the forest on the opposite side, the country of grass. At the same time, Chiba looked around, only to see the slight cold sweat on the faces of Taketo Kiuchi and Shigeru Fujiki, and an unpleasant atmosphere permeated. Chiba''s gaze kept flowing on the faces of the ninjas who surrounded them. "Let down the weapon, I can spare your lives..." The rather burly man looked at the four of them, his expression turned solemn, and seemed to be slightly murderous. seems to be in line with his words, the dozens of people surrounded all walked forward together, all in their hands. Almost when the dozens of people moved forward, Kiuchi Taketo and Fujiki Shigeru subconsciously took a step back, and Morino''s face became more and more serious. Is there any way to break through? For Morino, the strength of these people is unknown, only that they have a very powerful detonator. Being able to create such a detonating talisman, no matter how bad the strength is! He can''t act rashly now. After all, he has to take care of Kento, Chiba and Fujiki Shigeru behind his body. He has to be cautious. The current situation is not optimistic. "Then, were you tortured to spit out the information of the village?" At this time, a voice rang coldly. Morino Shinsuke''s face changed. This sentence came from behind him, you don''t need to look at it to know who it is. Chiba! Fujiki Shigeru and Kiuchi Taketo also looked at Chiba in surprise. But at this time, Chiba has already begun to seal, and the speed is extremely fast. "What are you doing! Don''t act rashly! Are you going to kill me!" Fujiki Shigeru glanced at his Jieyin and panicked immediately. This is nothing short of death! So many people on the opposite side dare to blatantly seal the seal. Didnt they let them kill us? At this time, the ninja leader was also taken aback. Under the circumstances of being surrounded, he dared to be stunned. Later, when he saw that Chiba finished speaking, he began to Jieyin, his face changed drastically, and he hurriedly shouted: "Quickly Kill them!" Then he was taken aback again. After he clearly saw this sound, Chiba''s mouth showed a slight smile. At the moment he was stunned, with a "boom", the water under his feet exploded suddenly, and the water was flying in random, a fist, from bottom to top, came straight to his chin. Underwater! ? "What..." The ninja leader widened his eyes and lost his voice. He lowered his head and stared at the fist in a daze. Obviously he hadn''t reacted yet. Looking down at the head was completely a conditioned reflex of his body. "Boom!" The flesh is muffled. In the bursting water, a figure suddenly rushed out, hitting the ninja leader''s chin with a fist, and directly knocked the ninja leader out. This sudden punch and the sudden explosion of the water made the dozens of ninjas who had received the order stunned. The hand that was about to be thrown out had no pain, and they all looked at the place where the spray burst and the hit. Fei''s own leader. "What are you doing in a daze!" Chiba in Yui yelled. At this moment, Shino Morino, Shigeru Fujiki, and Taketo Kiuchi all had shocked faces, and they looked at the place where the spray exploded, just like the ninjas. . And when these words were said, the figure who rushed out from the bottom of the water used the momentum of rushing and kicked and kicked a ninja next to the ninja leader. Then he flicked his backhand and two shurikens flew out. "Puff puff!" twice, inserted into the chest of a ninja on the other side. Before the figure fell, it exploded into a cloud of white mist. The leader of the ninja was suddenly killed, and two more men were lost in an instant. The group of ninjas were shocked at the same time, and some timidity appeared in their eyes. For a while, he forgot to attack. At this time, Morino Shinsumi quickly reflected, and Kunai threw out his hand, while holding the Ninja sword behind his other hand tightly, the other hand raised his fingers and rushed out. Konoha flow swordsmanship, twin **** flash three times! The twelve sword lights flashed out from behind Morino Masanori almost instantly, rushing along an arc of Morino Masahiro, flashing out an arc composed of twelve sword lights. In an instant, blood spewed out, and instantly dyed the water under the feet of six enemy ninjas. In an instant, six people were killed! At this time, Chiba''s seal finally formed, and streams of water were attracted from around the surface of the water he was standing on, and gathered above his head into a thick stream, imaginary like a dragon. Water escape, the technique of water dragon bomb! The dragon-shaped water stream seemed to turn around and roar with its head upwards~www.novelhall.com~ opened its mouth and bit towards the remaining five ninjas. And the remaining nameless ninja seemed to be shocked by Morino''s swordsmanship, killing six of his companions in an instant, and hadn''t reacted yet. When they reacted, they already felt the pressure coming from all around, crushing them. Immobile. "Puff!" Strings of bubbles were spit out from their mouths, suffocating! Chibas strongest water escape technique, the water dragon bomb erupts! "Boom!" The dragon-shaped water flow turned into an arc, swallowing the five people in one bite, and rushed to the giant tree on the shore where Chiba and the others flew out. The giant tree that hits directly shakes, the leaves rustle down, and you can hear The sound of "Kaka" was knocked out of a cracked tree pit by the water dragon! "Wow!" The water bursts and falls. Following the current, the five ninjas slid from the tree trunk to the ground, their eyes turned white, and they had lost consciousness. There were even a few ninjas whose hands and feet were irregularly twisted. 44 seals of the water dragon bomb, four seconds, the fourteen ninjas that surrounded them all counted! "Puff..." "Wow..." The ninja leader who was knocked into the sky widened his eyes unwillingly, his eyes were already pale, he fell from the air, fell into the water, and sank slowly. can''t relax yet! Chiba suddenly grabbed the dazed Kiuchi Taketo, and Morino grabbed Fujiki Shigeru, who was intertwined with panic and horror, and flew into the forest where he had come. Almost at the moment they dragged people, a large swath of kunai was shot out densely in the surrounding woods, and pieces of paper fluttered at the end. And the only place where no kunai shoots out is the woods they just came to! That is where they flew into! Chapter 128： tear down "Boom boom boom!" A huge firelight smoke rises in this forest. A series of explosions sounded behind Chiba, and even splashes of water splashed from the explosion hit Chiba''s back, causing him to frown slightly. It''s a dead end... Chiba narrowed his eyes and exhaled. To be honest, his hands are still shaking now, and he was desperate just now. Really, I was impulsive just now! No, I''m scared! In fact, Chiba just decided to launch an attack. A large part of the reason was because he thought of words like "getting caught", "caught", "torture", and "being controlled by various spells." Calm down. For Chiba, these words are one of the things he fears most, even more than the fear of death. Death may only take a moment. Although Chiba is afraid of death, he has also thought about it. After a long time, it may pass. It''s free. Of course, this idea was when he gave up on himself. From Chiba''s point of view, it is more terrifying than death that will pass after suffering. Naturally, it is the long-term pain. Being tortured, controlled, etc., is naturally the most painful and the most difficult. The most pitiful thing is being controlled. When the original Nakano Hararin became Sanwei Ren Zhuli, she would rather commit suicide than Sanwei violently walk in her hometown, but because of Madara''s spell, she couldn''t even commit suicide. can''t even commit suicide, can only be manipulated like a puppet, this is not the most painful! When thinking of Chiba here, the phrase "Then, you tortured me to spit out information about the village?" The next thing is the scene just now. "When did the shadow clone come out?" At this moment, the leading Morino Shinju suddenly said, they were shuttled in the dense forest, although it was not yet confirmed that it was safe at this time, whether there was anyone coming to pursue it. However, Morino could not help but ask. "During the water wall." Chiba replied. Just now Morino Shinsumi''s amazing sword made Chiba admire him very much. It killed six ninjas with one sword. What a strength and a fast sword. Speed, the twelve swordsmanship, it can be seen that Kiuchi Kento''s swordsmanship is inherited from Morino. But it is far less than Morino. Chiba originally thought that Konoha-ryu''s swordsmanship could be used by the Dance of the Three Suns and the Moon. After all, the Dance of the Three Suns and the Moon was called Profound Truth, and only the second generation of Hokage and Moonlight Gale were known to the master. But after seeing the swordsmanship of Morino and Kento, Chiba feels that, in places not shown in the original work, Konoha-ryu swordsmanship may also be an extremely powerful ninja power component. For an instant, he almost wanted to learn this swordsmanship. As for the shadow clone, when it was separated, Chiba didn''t think so much, saying that it was a habit, or that it was for the purpose of keeping a back player, not for offense. Unexpectedly, the shadow clone also made the same decision as himself, and when he closed the seal, he quickly launched an attack. Morino frowned slightly when he heard Chibas words. is that time? We focused on the explosion and didn''t pay attention to the surroundings. Unexpectedly, the child quietly separated the shadow clone and hid in the water. Morino Shinto recalled that when the water front was blocking the explosion of Kunai, their minds were all placed on this powerful detonating talisman, but they ignored their side. Moreover, the child''s ability to react is very good. At that time, he almost saw Kunai with me. In other words, he has been on guard. And he reacted quickly, even before I noticed the detonation charm... There is a series of attacks just now, and the rhythm is quite good. Use the shadow clone to preemptively distract the group of ninjas and create an attack time. The last water dragon bomb... can only be said, is it really the genius who surprised Konoha? The power and speed of the printing are impeccable! Whats more commendable is the childs decision-making ability on the spot. I performed so many tasks and hesitated in that situation, but the child did not hesitate at all. He believed in his decision and even used his best performance to achieve his decision. . Faintly, it seems to have seen the original water gate! Perhaps, the real intention of the three generations of adults sending this child... At this time, after hearing the question and answer of Chiba and Morino, Kenichi Kiuchi frowned slightly. Even though I have performed so many tasks, I still dont react to such a sudden situation. Chiba who performed the mission for the first time... Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth gently. The gap is too big! As for Fujiki Shigeru, his face is a bit distorted, his face is ugly to death, but the panic and horror just now are gone, if you can see a little from his face, he will be afraid. The situation just now, it''s close! When they first entered the woods, the explosion sounded with splashing water and wood chips. Several pieces of wood have been hit on his back. Damn it! This stinky kid! Dont know how dangerous it is? If this continues, he will be killed sooner or later! At this time, the lake~www.novelhall.com~ Wow! " The sound of the explosion stopped, and the water column provoked by the explosion slowly fell, and some blasted wood chips and broken branches on the shore were also involved in mutual encouragement along with the water rushing to the shore. A figure stood in the woods on one side, looking at the stalls of the four people opposite. Sure enough, these mobs can''t stop Konoha''s ninjas. A waste of such good information! Looking at the several corpses that returned with the lake water, the figure slowly walked out, but he was a strong man with a big waist, his face was full of dissatisfaction at the moment, and his disdain for these corpses. "The thief is a thief after all. No matter how you train it, it is impossible to become a real ninja. Just being a shadow clone makes them afraid to attack. That kid seems to be only seven or eight years old, even when he first came out I fell into the water, I underestimated him, I didn''t expect... Damn, why the **** Konoha Village always has such a genius!" The brawny man frowned, his face rather uneasy. But, soon, he calmed down. "That''s good. They retreat this time. They should also know that this task is not something they can handle. They will definitely ask for rescue. The goal is still more or less achieved." The brawny sneered, then turned his head. But I saw that the woods were full of wooden frames, similar to crossbow arrows, but much smaller, and seemed to be used to launch kunai. "They should think that this group of bandits is crowded." The brawny man smiled complacently, then walked into the forest and began to dismantle the many machines in the forest. Be careful when removing it, so that people later can not see the trace. The brawny reminded himself, but the speed of demolition was accelerating. Chapter 129： Make a fire? "I didn''t seem to catch up, let''s take a break!" Morino stopped and stood on the branches, saying. They have been running for about three hours. It was already dark, and they were already on the way back to the village. As Morino stopped, Chiba and others stopped one after another. "Light a fire," Chiba said suddenly. "Make a fire?" Morino, Taketo Kiuchi, and Shigeru Fujiki were taken aback at the same time and blurted out. is obviously full of doubts about Chiba''s proposal. Chiba panted and nodded. After these three hours of rush, coupled with the consumption of the shadow clone and the water dragon bomb, Chiba already felt a little tired. At the same time, Chiba also discovered that he underestimated the water dragon bomb technique. Where there is water, the cost of this technique is still astonishing. In addition, he divided half of the chakras to the shadow point before, this water dragon bomb After that, only about 30% of the chakras in his life mode were left. With this rush, the life chakras didn''t consume much, but the physical energy consumed by the life mode was much faster. It seems that with the use of Shengmen Chakra, the more physical energy will be consumed in Shengmen mode. Chiba knew it. Now the situation of the Shengmen Mode has been thoroughly figured out. Turning on the Shengmen Mode can directly increase the amount of chakras at the ninja level among the elites. After this part of the chakra consumes 70%, the physical energy consumed by the Shengmen mode will increase. And the physical energy consumed by the endogenous gate model at 70% or less is minimal. At least now, Chiba, who is adapting to the raw gate model, does not care about these physical energy consumption, but after 70%, it will have a considerable impact. And turning on the Shengmen mode can also increase a part of the perception. At best, it should be "ears and eyes", that is, visual enhancement, as well as hearing enhancement. It is far less sensitive and magical than the sensitivity and magic of the fairy mode and the nine tail mode, but relying on this This kind of enhancement, Chiba also discovered the detonation talisman behind Kunai before Morino. At that time, the rush and swiftness of the suffering, only a glimpse, it is difficult to tell whether there is a detonation talisman. As for the manpower ambushing in the woods, he didn''t know, but Chiba based on Morino''s reaction, roughly inferred that the enemies were more than these, otherwise Mr. Morino wouldn''t be so fearful. As for where the manpower was, Chiba I don''t know either, but according to the situation at the time, there are only the woods on the shore. Retreat. He planned it from the beginning, but he and Morino wanted to go together. If Morino is slow for a moment, it is estimated that someone will be injured, and the injury is definitely not minor. When the time comes, the situation will be different. But Chiba knew that it would never be a good situation. "You kid, you know at a glance that you haven''t performed a mission, and so many enemies are in ambush. We finally escaped and didn''t want to rush back to find support and start a fire here? Didn''t you tell others that you were here? Do you want to die?" After Fujiki was stunned for a while, he was immediately angry. This kid is going to kill him! "Indeed, it is not suitable for life at this time. I think that the explosion and the kunai thrown out at that moment, the number of enemies is at least fifty people, this number, regardless of the number, their detonating talisman power is indeed strangely large. The wall of water you just used was almost broken. You should know the power of this detonation talisman. We cant deal with it, we have to ask for support. Ashamed, Im not good at ninjutsu, and I havent learned to endure well. It is very weak to deal with this situation. The best way to accomplish this task now is to ask for support." Morino said. Although he didn''t say it clearly, Morino Shinshu also disagrees with Chiba''s words. Kiuchi Kento blinked, as if thinking of something. "Listen to me, there must be a fire!" Chiba said firmly, his eyes gleaming. "Listen to you? You know you almost killed us all just now, you know?" Fujiki said angrily. But there was a slight hesitation flashing in Morino''s eyes. "Is it really necessary to start a fire now?" At this time, Kiuchi said. Morino was taken aback. His apprentice hated genius. No, it should be said that he was paranoid enough that as long as he was a genius, or something that rubbed off with a genius, he would have negative emotions. But this time, his apprentice didnt have a blind eye. He denied Chiba''s thoughts, and even though this tone was a questioning tone, there was a feeling of trust in it. This surprised Morino Shinshu, and at the same time such a thought arose. Perhaps, three generations of adults asked Chiba to join this mission in order to let him come... At this time, Chiba nodded and said: "It is very necessary, it is very likely to be related to the truth of this mission." The truth about the mission? Morino frowned. Indeed, this mission is too strange. Killing and resurrecting the leader and so many ninjas this time, this is just a bandit group, not a ninja. Its wrong. If a ninja group has If this scale and quantity are enough to be called a troop, the difficulty is far more than that of Grade B, and Grade A! Do you want to believe it? "Still the truth?" Fujiki snorted. "How sure are you?" Morino said before Shigeru Fujiki''s laughter fell. "Grasp? Try your luck." Chiba thought for a while and said. Morino looked at Chiba, his eyes narrowed slightly. And Shigeru Fujiki looked at Morino''s expression, his face changed drastically, and said, "Hey, Captain, you won''t agree to this kid." Shino Morino ignored him, but looked at Chiba and said, "What is your concept of luck?" "It''s not absolute, it''s just luck." Chiba said, looking at Morino. If you want to persuade a person, let that person see his eyes clearly. In Morino''s opinion, Chiba''s eyes are clear and firm. He looked at Chiba, and Chiba looked at him too. Suddenly, Morino smiled and said, "Kenjin, prepare to start a fire. There are some useful mushrooms in this forest. I will pick some. Chiba will fetch water. Fujiki will be on your guard. Then set the pot to cook. rest well." "Yes!" Kiuchi said without hesitation, and then he jumped off the branch and picked up wood to make a fire. "Thank you." Chiba exhaled. "Insane...Insane..." Fujiki took a step back and looked at the three people who were descending from the tree. These three must be idiots, they must be idiots! Follow them and you will die! But leaving the team without permission will be regarded as rebellious...what should I do? I... I, Fujiki Shigeru, is the elite of the village, how can I die here! Fujiki Shigeru''s heart was filled with terror, and the sound of the explosion seemed to be reverberating in his ears, and the pain in his back was still aching. can''t let them go crazy like this! He stared, jumped down from the tree, grabbed Mason Morino who was about to pick mushrooms, and cursed: "Mason Morino, are you confused? This fire will undoubtedly reveal my position, you Want to kill me? Are you an idiot!" As soon as these words came out, Kenichi Kiuchi who was picking up branches frowned, and his hand touched the Ninja sword behind him. At this time, he was behind Fujiki Shigeru. If he made a move, Fujiki Shigeru would either die or be disabled! At this time, Chiba was grabbing him and stopped him. Kiuchi looked at Chiba incomprehensibly, but saw Chiba''s dignified face, his eyes seemed to be a little surprised. Then, a cold killing intent spread, and Kenjiki shivered unconsciously. Teacher of True Numbers... The source of this killing intent~www.novelhall.com~ is Morino Masayuki! At this time, Morino''s face became cold, and Shigeru Fujiki, who felt Morino''s killing intent, seemed to tremble all over his body. His hand loosened Morino''s collar, shocked. Stepped back in fear. Morino Makoto took a step forward with a cold face, and slammed Fujiki''s face with a fist, directly knocking him to the ground. "My team, don''t need cowards!" Morino said coldly and full of anger: "Don''t insult my partner''s decision to die!" Fujiki was curled up on the ground. The punch was obviously not light. He covered his cheek with his hand, his face was swollen, and his face was painful, but it was taken by Morino Masanori''s murderousness. He didn''t dare to say anything, and shrank slightly. head. "You are in charge of vigilance." Morino said, then he flashed into the forest and went to pick food. "Let''s make a fire," Chiba said softly, looking at where Morino had left. This sentence was obviously addressed to Kiuchi Kento. Kiuchi Kento nodded, glanced contemptuously at Shigeru Fujiki who was shrinking on the ground, and snorted coldly: "Can this guy become the elite of the elite? It''s shameful!" went on picking up branches while talking. And Chiba glanced at Shigeru Fujiki on the ground, then turned around and went to look for water. Did the friends make the decision with the determination of death? B-level missions, the death rate of ninjas is very high, and every decision as the mission leader may cause the death of the partner. Morino made this decision just now, is he already determined to die? There is Kiuchi Kento, is he also determined to die? Yeah, its different from reading comics! This is the real world! Everyone is a real life! Chapter 130： Speculate After half an hour, the fungus and a deer leg were boiled in a simple pot. I dont know where Morino got the pot. Because of Morino''s punch, Fujiki Shigeru is also a lot more honest, but half of his cheeks are red and swollen. It hurts to see him grinning from time to time. The four people sat quietly beside the pot. However, Shino Morino didn''t pay attention to him at all, as if he didn''t strike the punch. At this moment, he was looking at Chiba, waiting for his next words. And Chiba looked at the fat deer legs in the pot and swallowed, and then said: "If we start a fire so blatantly and the other party still does not chase up, then we can conclude that if we go back and ask for support, yes The enemy''s plan was hit." Morino and Kento looked at each other, then looked at Chiba and motioned for him to continue. "Captain Morino, you should have also noticed the reaction of those ninjas. When I used the shadow clone to attack their leader, their reaction, do you think they are like qualified ninjas?" Chiba said again. This time, Morino was taken aback and said, "Indeed, it''s not like! It''s not like a ninja''s reaction. The leader is suddenly killed. It is possible and normal to be surprised, but for a ninja, especially For a ninja with combat experience, watching your shadow clone complete a series of attacks, but still hasn''t reacted. This is very abnormal. It feels like..." "Novice, Shinnin who just graduated from ninja school, no combat experience, or a newcomer without ninja combat experience, right." Chiba added. Morino nodded and said, "Yes, it''s like a rookie without any ninja fighting experience!" "And I have been wondering why I blocked the detonation talisman with the water wall, they stopped attacking, and did not intend to attack directly, but surrounded and let us lay down our weapons and surrender. Generally speaking, we ninjas combine intelligence and The mission is more important than life. It is impossible to surrender without resistance. Even if we are surrounded by us, we will still fight. This is almost the iron rule among ninjas. Either retreat or die, never Surrender!" Chiba looked at Morino, her eyes gleaming. "Hmm!" Morino nodded, Chiba said this to his appetite, either retreat or die, but will never surrender! At this moment, Shino Morino suddenly felt a feeling that in the small body of the child Chiba, there seemed to be an adult living. And I am talking to such an adult. This feeling is very strange, but he doesn''t feel any sense of violation. "So, if they are ninjas, they must also know this one. The attack after the detonation talisman is the most appropriate time to attack. It is the best time to subdue us in one fell swoop. Take the lead. But these people chose to encircle, for nothing Isn''t it too weird to give up the first opportunity?" Chiba said again. At this time, he had already picked up the temporary wooden bowl and started to serve the soup, and had already cut the venison with kunai. However, Shino Morino did not have the desire to eat. He frowned, and then said: "I see, combining their rookie performance and the abnormal behavior after the detonation talisman, they have no chance to catch us alive, but lack the strength. Capture us alive, they... are a group of paper tigers." This kid is terribly sharp! Morino Shinsumi thought in his heart. "So, they are just bluffing. Taken together, it can be concluded that the strength of those ninjas is only the level of learning to tread water and being able to throw detonation charms. We can easily clean them up. We were shocked by their powerful detonation charms at first. I subconsciously thought that the strength of the ninja who could create such a powerful detonation talisman would not be bad, and then amplified this understanding, and finally ignored some small details. I think their strength and number..." so amazing! This kid! That''s amazing! Three generations of adults, your vision is still so vicious. Such a child is simply the glory of our Konoha future! Watergate may not be as good as this kid! I finally understand what you mean! Arrangement for Chiba to come here is to let me, a guy who is unsatisfactory in tactical arrangements, have a military division who can advise me! Shino Morino''s eyes gleamed, and Chiba''s analysis made him startled. And Kiuchi Kento and Fujiki Shigeru were both dumbfounded, looking at Chiba who was drinking soup and eating meat in front of them, speechless. Taketake can''t compare with him at all! No wonder Wu Yue was full of admiration when he mentioned him. Kiuchi thought blankly. This...Is this kid still a human? It''s a monster! Fujiki Shigeru also thought blankly. "As for why, we asked for rescue and we were hit by the enemy''s plan." Chiba cut a large piece of meat and put it in a bowl, and continued: "According to their strength, even this one who has buried more than fifty people This kind of newcomer can''t take us down. What we can do is to scare us, let us ask for help or scare us away. The last wave of attacks completely achieved their goals." "So it is possible that there are powerful ninjas in the hands of the ambush?" Shigeru Fujiki retorted, but his tone was a lot more careful, and he did not have the publicity and disdain before. Chiba glanced at him and said in his heart: Is this guy an idiot? How did he get into the elite? "If they are powerful enough to match us, or have the ability to capture or kill us, why would they send those newcomer ninjas to surround us? However, Chiba explained it anyway. This is because the venison is very delicious. Chiba who eats good meat always feels good. "Then, what is their purpose? Send someone to surround and scare us." Kiuchi couldn''t help but asked. It seems that Jianren is not the type with active head. To Kiuchi Kento, Chibas perception is much better, at least if it werent for his words that changed Morinos attitude, Chiba would have to spend a lot of tongues and even fail if he hadnt said that. smoothly. "They are not as strong as us. They have gone through three times of Konoha Ninja''s encirclement and suppression before, knowing that they are definitely not our opponent. This time, it is estimated that they want to use wisdom to scare us away, so they made this plan." Chiba said. However, doubts arose in my heart. When Jianren said that, there is one thing I didn''t expect, the purpose, what is their purpose for doing this, although this explanation makes sense, it still feels a bit blunt. Speaking of, we will pass the information on this road, how did they get it! Morino said that this road was a shortcut he had discovered during the war, and he didn''t even know about it! There are still many doubts. Thinking of this, Chiba frowned slightly. "However, we may also ask for help." Kiuchi asked again: "Aren''t they going to face more ninjas?" "This..." Chiba groaned, frowned, and said: "Here is also something I can''t figure out. Maybe they are trying to buy time to escape, maybe they have a deeper purpose, but since they have formulated a scare Our plan to leave, then must have thought of this section of asking for help, and thinking of this section, they still continue to implement the plan, then, asking for help, maybe it is also part of their plan. As for what purpose will this link achieve , I dont know, but one thing is for sure~www.novelhall.com~We must never go back and ask for help! Instead, we should move on! Find their lair! Annihilate these new ninjas in one fell swoop!" makes sense. Morino nodded, quite agree. "And now, our rice is cooked, and they haven''t chased us. It is certain that they frightened us." Chiba said contentedly after eating the meat in the bowl. That''s it, the fire is for... Shino Morino nodded again, Chiba''s thoughts were clear and his analysis was right. However, he nodded halfway through his head, halfway through his thoughts, and when his eyes fell inadvertently into the pot, his face became stiff and the corners of his mouth twitched. In the pot at this time, except for the fungus soup, there is only one thigh bone, and a whole deer leg, which Chiba ate while talking! Kiuchi Kento seemed to have noticed this situation, and the corners of his mouth twitched. There is no minced meat left! Then, Shino Morino raised his head solemnly, as if a faint murderous aura spread, and said to Chiba: "Chiba, let''s talk about the distribution of food." This time Chiba''s forehead was slightly cold sweat. Oops, I was discovered! The plan to "use situation analysis and fire-making purposes to distract them, and then eat up deer legs" was discovered! And next, Morino gave a murderous preaching. Chiba nodded himself again and again, and Kinto Kiuchi chopped off the other leg of the back deer according to his teachers instructions, and peeled it off. Boil in the pot. Fujiki Shigeru sat there honestly, looking at Chiba who repeatedly apologized and took a bite of "I know", his eyes flickering. In the end, nothing happened this night, Chiba''s inference was correct! Chapter 131： about there A faint morning mist filled the dense forest. Chiba and others traveled through the forest under the leadership of Morino. This time, Morino changed his way to a small village on the border of the country of grass. This is where the bandits last witnessed in this mission. The country of grass borders the country of fire, and borders the country of soil at the same time. It is a small country living in the cracks of big countries. The treatment is only slightly better than the country of rain, which borders the three big countries. It is also a victim of war. This point, he felt deeply when Chiba stepped onto the territory of the Country of Grass. At this moment, in front of him, there is a dilapidated village, about seven or eight households. Beside these houses, there are several ruined walls. It used to be the same as the houses on the walls covered with kunai, shuriken, fire, and electric shocks. They were the residences of villagers. Green grass is growing in the village. If it werent for seeing villagers walking and lighting fires in the village, Chiba would almost think that this is an abandoned village. And those walking villagers looked dumb, they were simply dressed in linen clothes, and even the children squatted lifelessly at the door of their home, with their heads in their arms, watching Chiba stopping. The four of them had dark eyes in their eyes, and the expressions on their faces were hungry. At this moment, whether it is Chiba, Morino Masumu, Kiuchi Kento, or even Fujiki Shigeru, their expressions sink in unison. For Chiba, this sight made him a little bit unbelievable. It was the first time he saw such a miserable scene. was born in a peaceful time in his previous life. The life in his family is not very bad. He has no worries about food and clothing, but there will be no extra money to spend. In this life, even though I am an orphan, under the shade of Konoha Village, there is more than enough food and clothing. When he stepped into the country of grass, Chiba was mentally prepared to see the traces of the war, but he did not expect to see such a scene. The adults'' godless eyes are like walking dead. Even the child looks like a dead end, lifeless. Chiba has a feeling almost immediately. This village is already dead. Although it still exists, it is dead. This is, war? "Teacher Zhenshu..." Taketo Kiuchi glanced at Masayuki Morino and murmured. "You are waiting here." Morino''s face remained calm, but his eyes flashed with compassion and shame and guilt. Chiba and others watched him walk into the village and talked with the adults in the village. After a while, Morino returned with a calm face and said: "We left. When the bandits had left, they were heading towards the country of fire. That direction should be Shandeng Town in the country of fire. They were originally There should be another looting." In other words, before they met us, were they planning to rob the Shanlan Town? Then, after meeting us now, or knowing the information that we are coming to annihilate, what will they do after the ambush, and where will they be now? Chiba thought about it. "Lets leave here first. The food and money here have all been robbed, and even the labors of the prime of life have been taken away. To them, there is no longer any value here, and they will not stay here." Said the truth. "Captain Morino, we..." Chiba frowned, trying to say something. But he was interrupted by Morino Shinzu: "Chiba, this is not our country, we can''t do anything." Chiba opened his mouth and looked at the lifeless villagers. helped for a while, but couldn''t it help for a lifetime? But... At this moment, Kintoto Kinou suddenly ran out and ran towards a house in the village. "Are you OK." Chiba turned his head to look, only to see Kiuchi holding a little girl who was almost twelve or thirteen years old to prevent her from fainting and falling, and this sound was said by Kiuchi. The little girl was stained with dust on her face and looked very embarrassed. At this moment, she was holding a baby about one or two years old in her hands, looking weakly at Kiuchi Kento. It turned out that the little girl walked out of her house, but at the moment she walked out, she seemed to faint and fall, and she fell forward, which would definitely crush the baby in front of her. "Be careful next time." Rarely, Kiuchi showed a gentle expression on his stern face, then he straightened the little girl and ran back. And the little girl looked at Kiuchi with astonishment. "I''m sorry, I can go now." Kiuchi apologized when he came back. "Let''s go." Morino looked at Kiuchi Kento, nodded, and then left immediately. Chiba hesitated, but finally followed. On the way, Chiba looked at Taketo Kiuchi. This guy, the moment he held the little girl, he stuffed his wallet and dry food into the baby swaddle. Although the ninja''s dry food is highly concentrated food, it is very unpalatable, but for the little girl and baby, it is a lifesaver. And deliberately not to be noticed, and thoughtful, after all, there is no food and money in the village. If you openly give it to the little girl, the little girls situation may be worse. And this time, Chiba really changed his view of Kiuchi Kento~www.novelhall.com~ Although this man is impulsive and extreme and always talks about genius, his heart is not bad. "What''s the matter?" Kiuchi asked, perceiving Chiba''s gaze. "Nothing." Chiba turned his head with a slight smile. Kiuchi Kento turned his head slightly unnaturally. Did he find out? This road galloped, everyone rushed into the territory of the country of fire, because this mission was commissioned by the village of grassyin and the country of fire at the same time, after passing some secret codes, they could freely enter and leave the borders of the two countries, and there was no problem. After arriving in Shantou Town, Morino Shinsumi threw Chiba and others into a meatball shop and inquired about the news alone. After arriving in Shandeng Town, Chiba and others felt like they had gone from **** to heaven all at once. Although Shandeng Town had experienced robbery, it was restored very well. It is still prosperous and comparable to the villages in the country of grass. , The difference between heaven and hell. In the village of the country of drafting, Chibas appetite dropped inexplicably, and he didnt know how to eat the meatballs, and Kento Kiuchi seemed to have no appetite, watching the red bean soup and the meatballs in silence. As for Fujiki Shigeru, he was a lot more honest, he didn''t say a word, just looked out from time to time. About two hours later, Shinzo Morino returned. After returning, he immediately gave the order to start, saying that he had found the base of the bandits. Chiba and others looked at each other and left immediately. Under the leadership of Morino, the three rushed to a place in the land of Rain. After they left, a big-waisted businessman walked out of the Maruko shop and looked at the four people in Chiba who disappeared from sight, with a slight smile on his mouth. should be almost there too! can notify than adults to act! Chapter 132： Nest location "Is this the robber''s nest?" Chiba stood on this steep cliff and looked down, only to see the endless virgin forest below, but Chiba would never want to jump down. Even with Chakra now, his body is strong enough, but the height of this cliff makes him unable to have the courage to jump down. And under the cliff, the far end of this virgin forest seems to be a piece of gray, even the sky is haze, in sharp contrast with the clear sky here. Is the country of rain over there? Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly. Counting time, the country of rain should be the era of Penn now. Not necessarily, the original work did not indicate when Penn killed Hanzo and seized the power of the Rain Country. Can''t make extrapolations. However, compared to this, the current situation is too strange. This is definitely not the nest! Chiba looked back, and behind them was a forest. It was from this forest that they came to this cliff. "It''s not like...the robber''s lair." After hesitating, Kiuchi took a look and said. Fujiki Shigeru continued to remain silent, but his eyes flickered, and there seemed to be a trace of anxiety. Morino Shinsumi also frowned, and there was an extremely bad premonition in his heart. This is the place indicated in the information. The information is very reliable and cannot be wrong. But here, it doesn''t look like a secret base! Chiba frowned, after thinking about it, it was roughly determined that this place could not be the base of the bandits. It is located at the border of the country of fire, country of grass, and country of rain, and belongs to the territory of the country of fire. Then the next second, he had such a thought. They got it! The intelligence is wrong, this is not a robber''s den at all! Even Chiba has begun to suspect that this incident may not be the resurrection of a bandit leader, but a conspiracy. Although he hasn''t figured out many places, it is definitely a conspiracy, and it is a conspiracy against the country of fire and Konoha! "Captain Morino, I think we should retreat as soon as possible and return to Konoha. I feel that this is not right! This is most likely a conspiracy!" Chiba said. conspiracy! Morino was startled, and his heart was tight, but then he said: "This is the information I got from an absolutely reliable person. He is a well-known intelligence expert in the village and is very reliable. There can be no mistake!" Hearing Morino''s words, Chiba''s brows furrowed tighter. He believed in the loyalty of the people in the village of Konoha. Since Morino''s words were said, the intelligence might really be correct. So, where is the robber''s den? wrong! How do Konoha''s people know where the bandit''s den is? If we know, we are going to perform the task again, the third generation of Hokage should tell us the intelligence. "Captain Morino, are you sure that person, or that person?" Chiba asked. Is that person still that person? Shino Morino looked at Chiba in confusion, and said, "What do you mean?" "The intelligence officer, or the intelligence officer? If he really knows the exact location of the bandits den, then why didnt the three generations of adults directly tell us the location of the bandits den when we set off? Instead, he handed over the task directly. We, this is obviously, we also need to collect information about the robber''s den." Chiba said. Hearing this, Morino was shocked. Indeed, if Benye knows the information about this bandit, then it must be the first time to let the village know. He has always been responsible for collecting information on the borders of the country. It is impossible not to know that Caoyin Village has commissioned us, and even this commission should be taken over by him! And after this thought, the next thought made Morino a little anxious. If something happens to the wild, then our intelligence may be leaked! Even... the village''s intelligence has been leaked! "Moreover, I suspect that this bandit mission is probably not the previous three waves of bandit missions! Rather, it is a trap!" Chiba narrowed his eyes, and he suddenly frowned at the question of "please help" that he could not figure out before. trap! Morinoma''s horns were covered with a cold sweat, and the expressions of Kenichi Kiuchi and Shigeru Fujiki changed. "The mission is abandoned! Let''s go back!" Morino gave the order in a hurry, saying that he was about to move forward. But the moment they lifted their feet, a kunai shot from the forest they walked out of, and with a "duh", it stuck at Morino''s feet, and Morino''s feet stopped immediately. "Pop, papa!" At this time, a round of applause came from the forest. In the shade of the forest, a strong man with a big waist and a round waist slowly walked out, wearing a hat on his head and his mouth with a smile. "It''s a wonderful speculation. I didn''t expect Konoha to have such a genius." The brawny man with a big waist walked into the sun, his bronzed skin was very eye-catching in the sun, and his eyes were looking at Chiba. . The moment he walked out, the four of them were in a state of readiness for combat. www.novelhall.com. Needless to think about it, this strong man is an enemy or not a friend. "Who are you?" Morino said in a deep voice. At this time, he was already convinced that this was a trap, a trap! Chiba''s brows are also slightly frowned. This body shape, and this bronze skin... No way... was unsure, but Chiba was sure that this man was a ninja, a professional ninja, judging from the confidence in his eyes and the aura that he exudes, the strength of this man is definitely not comparable to that of a new ninja. In the elite? No, Shinobu? Chiba weighed and judged in his heart. This is a firm face, rough but heroic, but the scar that extends from the right forehead to the left cheek makes him look a little hideous. The brawny man turned his gaze to Morino Masu, but he did not speak, but he did not consciously show some dignity on his face, he obviously knew that Morino Masu was extraordinary. Chiba narrowed his eyes. can''t be wrong, it should be Yunyin! This physique and skin...hey, belong to the Yeyue clan, so in other words, all this was planned by Yun Yin! Yunyin, what is this going to do? always feels bad! And when his eyes turned, several ninjas sprang out from the jungle, wearing unmarked foreheads, completely blocking Chiba''s path forward. Looking at these ninjas, they are not the kind of newcomer ninja paper tigers before. Chiba can feel good strength in them. Plus this brawny guy, this group is definitely not easy to deal with. The road ahead is blocked, and the back is a towering cliff. They are surrounded! At the same time, Chiba also had an ominous hunch that this matter is not so simple! Chapter 133： Surrounded "What''s wrong with Honno?" Morino swept across the group of ninjas. There were about six or seven ninjas. The strength should be good. In addition to this brawny man, there was enough strength on the other side to stop him and even himself. Wait for someone to kill. At the same time, he was also sure that these people were definitely not the bandits, they had already been replaced! All this is a conspiracy! But why are you chasing us? Who is this group? "What do you mean?" This time the brawny man spoke. Shino Morino''s heart was slightly angry, but he was quickly suppressed. It is estimated that Benye has encountered an accident. The Benye he encountered is no longer Benye himself. It was these people who used some means to Pretend to be the wild. Another partner, sacrificed. Masanori Morino frowned. But, now is not the time to think about this. Thinking of this, he whispered: "Chiba, Jianren and I will hold them back later. You take the opportunity to escape, and you must return to the village as quickly as possible to report the situation this time. The villages intelligence is very good. It may have leaked." Morino Shinsumi is indeed an experienced ninja, he knows the current situation very well. The field in charge of the intelligence work has encountered unexpected events, and it is even possible that the villages intelligence has been leaked. The top priority is not to let the village know that the intelligence has been leaked and take corresponding measures. As for why we let Chiba go instead of letting his disciple Kento go, or the two of them go back together, Morino also considered. It is definitely impossible to hold these people alone. Even if there is Shigeru Fujiki among the elite, there is no 100% certainty. After all, the strong man on the opposite side has at least the strength of Shangnin, the six of his... No, seven people are also good players, at least Zhongren. Given the number of advantages, the two of them seem a bit weak. Therefore, let Jianren participate in the procrastinating team. As for why Chiba was allowed to escape, this was Morino''s top priority, not for the other, because of Chiba''s talent. He watched carefully along the way. Chiba is outstanding in tactics and ninjutsu, even his analytical and decision-making abilities are still above him. Although it is not yet formed, he has already demonstrated considerable strength and potential. . Moreover, he is only seven years old and has great plasticity, and his future achievements are limitless. Chiba is one of the hopes of the village in the future. Maybe he will become a ninja better than himself and better than Watergate. He must not let such a seedling die here! Although I am very sorry to my disciple, this is the best choice. When he heard Morino''s words, Chiba was thinking about it. He didn''t expect Morino to use the lives of three people, including his own, to fight for himself to escape. In other words, the current situation is terrible and urgent. This group of Yunyin is very strong! If the village intelligence is leaked as the premise, this decision is indeed the best! But, can I accept it? Chiba frowned and looked at the enemy ahead. And at this time, hearing Morino''s words, Kiuchi Kento''s face was slightly wrong, after looking at Chiba, he returned to a cold expression. Apparently he has accepted Morino''s arrangement. As for Fujiki Shigeru, after hearing the words, he glanced at Morino and his face sank. Sure enough, this stupid protein idiot, do you want Lao Tzu to break it? Is to kill Lao Tzu! However, fortunately, Lao Tzu has made insurance, and I will let you see later, Lao Tzu''s precautions! When I go back, I have to let the upper class punish you! Its just, why havent we come, weve been running for more than a day and night, they should have arrived too! The information should have arrived one day ago, and if they set out from the village, they should have arrived earlier! Fujiki Shigeru''s face was deep and he couldn''t see the happiness or anger, but his eyes were anxious, and he looked at the forest. And this gaze was caught by the strong man, and the strong man smiled mockingly and said, "Are you waiting for reinforcements?" Reinforcement? What reinforcements? As soon as these words came out, Chiba was surprised, and Fujiki Shigeru was shocked. Did he know? At this time, the strong man raised his hand, and the two ninjas behind him turned around, dragged a few corpses out of the forest behind him, and threw them in front of everyone. This? Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly. In front of them, there were four Konoha ninja corpses. Although they didn''t recognize them, Chiba judged that they were all ninjas from the village based on the clothing and forehead protection. Seeing these corpses, Shigeru Fujiki sat down with a "puff" in surprise, his face full of horror. It''s over... It''s over! This is really over! "Speaking of which, thank you too. If you were not so afraid of death, my plan would not be so perfect. Unexpectedly, Konoha would also have a ninja like you, who is greedy and afraid of death. It seems that Konoha will also perish. Not far away." The strong man chuckled lightly. Fujiki Shigeru, while we were not paying attention, did he send a message for help to the village privately? The brawny man said, the three of them all looked at Fujiki Shigeru, who was sitting on the ground, shivering. "What are you looking at! What are you looking at! You idiots, you know that there are more than fifty ninjas in ambush. Don''t you go back to ask for help, will I accompany you to die together? Morino, don''t think I don''t know, you guy I used to be an idiot. If it werent for Mr. Watergate, youd have died countless times. If you have been forbearing, will it be great? Can you drag me to death? You are a fool!" Fujiki feels To the eyes of the three, UU read www. uukanshu. However, com yelled like it had been stepped on its tail. This guy has completely lost his mind and can''t be used as combat power. Chiba frowned, making such a judgment. Kiuchi Kento''s face was full of anger. Can a coward like this be a ninja? Thinking, he already touched the Ninja sword. And Morino Shinju''s face flashed stiff, and he glanced at Shigeru Fujiki, who was glaring at him with a frightened look, and suddenly flashed, with a muffled sound of flesh and blood. Morino stunned the hysterical Fujiki Shigeru. Then, his eyes fell on the strong man. There is no other way, to save their lives, but also to hold these people, let Chiba escape! Thinking of this, Morino Shinsumi held the Shinobu behind his back in one hand, grabbed a touch of kunai in the other, his eyes were murderous. Almost the moment Morino Masu made a move, the strong man also touched the weapon on his waist, sank slightly, and assumed a fighting posture. And those ninjas also put on the Jieyin pose. "Wait a minute, Captain Morino, I have a plan. Don''t die for nothing!" At this moment, Morino Shinsumi''s hand was grabbed by Chiba, and the momentum he was about to rush also stopped. Morino Shinsumi looked at Chiba, but saw that the child''s eyes were full of determination, and he was shocked. And Kiuchi Kento, who wanted to follow the teacher, also had a meal. Chiba, do you have a plan? I don''t know why, but the slight tension and fear of Kiuchi Kento calmed down, and a feeling of peace of mind came up. And Chiba looked at Morino, then looked at the brawny man. To go, let''s go back together! Chiba looked at the brawny man and smiled slightly. A confident smile. Chapter 134： Waiting signal Is this kid laughing? At this time, still laughing? The brawny man squinted his eyes slightly, his scarred face looked even more hideous. To be honest, even though they had surrounded these Konoha ninjas, they had even ambushed and killed four Konoha ninjas, one of whom was still a Shinobu, but The situation is still not optimistic, because the implementation of the big plan does not give him a lot of manpower, and these seven people are already at their limit. Its still heard that Konohas team of bandits sent to the country of eradicating the grass was led by Makoto Morino, who gave him seven people exceptionally. Hearing from Makoto, Makoto Morino is low-key, even There are no legends left, but he is an extremely powerful master of swordsmanship, killing people in a flash. There are even rumors that he inherited the swordsmanship of the second generation of Hokage. There are also legends that he once stayed in the Iron Country for a period of time. In the Iron Country, this warrior group, swordsmanship can rank in the top three. Regardless of the rumors, Morino Shinto is very strong, even when he heard that this person is leading the team, the face of someone who is as calm as an adult has changed. Even, when choosing candidates, he added the four words "may die", and after he offered himself freely, he also made himself very careful. This is also one of the reasons why he just practiced encirclement without fighting. And for the second reason, he looked at the sky a little bit. Time...Be sure to guarantee time... "You planned this bandit mission, right? That leader hasn''t been resurrected." Chiba suddenly said This sentence was addressed to the brawny man, and then, Chiba did not move his eyes, lowered his voice and said to Morino Mazu: "Captain Morino, Kento...you wait for my signal." Shino Morino''s face remained unchanged, but he nodded slightly. Kiuchi Kento gently took a step forward to show his understanding. With the movements of the people here, the strong man slightly pulled out the long knife from his waist, but he still answered Chiba''s question: "Who knows." "The first three missions should have been planned by you too. For this moment, your purpose is to attract Konoha''s attention and to send more manpower until your purpose is achieved...Yes, Thunder Country , Everyone in Yunyin Village!" Chiba narrowed his eyes and said affirmatively. As soon as I said that, the strong man and others all changed color, not only the strong man and others, but even Morino and Kenji also changed their faces. Yunyin, the land of thunder! If this group of people really belong to this identity, then the problem will be big. After World War II, Konoha and Yunyin Village signed an armistice treaty. This Yunyin design besieged the Konoha Ninja, and it may cause war! This time, even Shinzo Morino had a hesitant look on his face. This question is too sensitive, and the things behind it are too big! War, this word is too heavy! However, Chiba didn''t care. He knew that the Three World Wars would definitely break out. For him, the Three World Wars were just an established fact, and it was impossible to change what was bound to happen, so he wouldn''t worry about it. When did Chiba''s entanglement begin? According to some information from his previous life, he knew that the beginning of the Three Wars was the disappearance of the three generations of Fengying, opened by Shayin Village, but when the three generations of Fengying disappeared, he did not know. So, Chiba didn''t have any hesitation, on the contrary, he was quite calm now. Now all of Chiba''s attention was hitting the faces of the opposing brawny and other Yun Ren, reading their micro expressions. Although it is said that their surprise is largely due to the two words "the kingdom of thunder" and "yunyin", it does not seem to deny that the previous bandit extermination missions were planned by them... then, in other words try again! Thinking of this, Chiba squinted her eyes, and a smile came up at the corner of her mouth, and said, "You, Yunyin, are triplets rich?" As soon as said this, the faces of the brawny man and Yun Ren behind him changed completely. Yes, they really planned it! In other words, Yun Yin planned for a year for the purpose that I couldn''t figure out. Chiba''s heart is loose. "It turns out that this is the case. Over the past year, you have found a pair of triplets, who are constantly acting as the leader of the bandit. As for those bandits, they should be some real criminals, and they are all ordinary people," Chiba stared The brawny man continued. And the brawny man''s face has completely changed, and a chill in his heart can''t help but rise. How does this kid know that we are Yunyin? We didn''t wear anything about the village, and this was the first time we had direct contact with them! How did he know? Indeed, they planned this big plan for a year. And indeed, the triplets in the village were selected for this plan, and this task of attracting Konohas attention was also quite effective. At first it attracted the ordinary Konoha task execution team, and then there was an elite. Ninja, the third time, even the elite upper ninja and two elite middle ninja and one ordinary middle ninja. Although the triplets and the accumulated criminals were all eliminated that time, they knew that Konoha''s attention had been attracted. Lay the foundation. But this time, it was quite unpredictable at the beginning. I didnt expect that Konoha would refuse the commission of Caoyin Village. The daimyo of the Fire Country felt that this group of bandits was in great danger, so he personally placed the commission, otherwise it would be a headache. However, the commission was established and he was appointed by the village. First, he used the transformation technique to become the former executor, using the name of the executor of the last mission among the bandits, and the miracle of "resurrecting three times". Some criminals were gathered, and they were roughly trained to make them look like a ninja. Then, based on secret information, the Konoha Ninja team was blocked. There were two original plans. If Konoha Ninja surrendered, it would be easy to do. With these hostages, he is sure to let Konoha continue to release reinforcements so that he can attract more attention and complete their big plan. If Konoha Ninja does not surrender, then let them know that this is a mission far beyond the B-level, that is, those machines ambush in the forest, creating the illusion of a lot of people. The Konoha ninja who forced the mission to ask for help attracted more reinforcements. But I didn''t expect that these Konoha ninjas didn''t ask for help. He was following these Konoha ninjas all the way, and he was almost found out by this Morino several times, and he was shocked. Although he was frightened, he also understood Morino''s thoughts along the way. This person is very powerful, but his intentions are easy to see. He always counts a step before Morino, and first uses money to buy out the village of that village. Long, let him reveal the false news that Morino Shinsumu thieves are heading to Shandeng Town, and lead him step by step to a chess piece they buried a year ago. The chief intelligence officer near Shandeng Town of Konoha Village, a ninja of Konoha''s intelligence department hidden among the people of Shandeng Town. Of course, this ninja is no longer the original ninja. A year ago, it was darker than the adult Killed, and snatched the information from his hand, and found someone to replace him. Of course, this link took a lot of energy. After all, it is quite difficult to obtain information from the original ninja~www.novelhall.com~, but the great Bisama did it! And the next situation is the current situation. At this time, Chiba stared at the brawny man, knowing that he was right again. In fact, he didn''t believe in the inference of his "triplets", he also set the mentality of a dead horse as a living horse doctor, but he hit the bullseye. After getting the affirmation, Chiba finally figured out the purpose he couldn''t figure out. This Yun Ren is to delay time, hold them back, and attract more Konoha reinforcements! In other words, the "call for help" is also within his plan. To be sure, Yunyin will play the flag in the next set, and the target is Konoha Village! is to start a war? Impossible, the three Ninja World Wars started from Shayin... Is it because of my existence that history has been changed? No, this is not the time to think about this! Chiba inhales slightly, his temptation, the other party will definitely be murderous. In fact, the brawny man had indeed been intent on killing, and even the Yun Ren behind him had intent on killing. Must kill the kid! Do not! All Konoha Ninjas present must die! This matter must be carried out in secret. After all, it is too sensitive and can easily cause war. If Konoha knows about these things we Yunyin did, it will definitely cause war! Kill them! They must be killed! And the killing intent came up, and the moment the thought turned, he heard the opposite Chiba say: "Hands! Captain Morino! Mizuno, Mizuno!" Ninjutsu attack? Yun Ren was shocked and looked intently. However, oncoming is a dense cluster of shurikens. Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique! Chapter 135： attack "You lied..." Shuriken came quickly, and the Yun-ren were unstoppable. One of them, Yun-ren evaded, was hit by the shuriken, and uttered these words when the blood splashed out. , Leaning back slowly. "Ding Ding Ding!" "Boom boom boom!" Shuriken thrust into the ground beside Yun Ren "duh," they couldn''t have time to take a look at whether the hit partner was alive or dead. At the same time, the shadow clone exploded into a cloud of smoke after the shuriken flew, which filled the eyes. "Be careful, they will attack afterwards!" Seeing the smoke, the strong man quickly reminded. "Yes!" The Yunren answered. At this time, there were six of them left, and the shurikens were almost done. After hearing the words of the strong man, the six Yunren were originally lined up. He jumped away, hid behind the other two people, put on the Jieyin pose, and began to gather Chakra. has become a formation with three people in front and three people behind. The brawny man was one person, moving slowly while blocking the shuriken, and now he was blocking the six. "brush!" The smoke faded away, but when it was about to dissipate, it separated from it at an oblique angle, as if a piece of cloth of extremely pale color was suddenly cut by a sharp blade. A sword light suddenly flashed from the parting place. "It''s coming!" The strong man''s eyes condensed, and the long sword in his hand came out of its sheath. At this moment, the sword light suddenly split into two, and one song kept coming straight. birds flash! The figure of Kiuchi Kento rushed forward with the fading smoke. These two divided sword lights came over inadvertently. The brawny man frowned, drew his sword with two stabbings, and pierced the center of the two sword lights! "Ding Ding" twice, the sword light came to an abrupt end, Kiuchi''s pupils contracted slightly, his face was full of amazement, the Ninja sword in his hand bounced, and his hands were raised together. bird flashes, it was cracked frontally! "Innocent!" The strong man snorted coldly, and another long knife was taken out of his waist. His backhand was a sweeping backhand, and he headed straight for Kento Kiuchi. "Bang!" Ninja sword flew into the air while spinning, Kiuchi Kento''s eyes widened slightly, looking at the brawny man, his right hand kept the way the Ninja sword was raised when it was blown off. This is impossible! Just now the sword came across, and his Ninja sword blocked it, and he felt a huge force coming. Although the sword was blocked, the Ninja sword also flew out, and even his hand was bounced away! "It''s over, kid!" The strong man condensed his pupils. At this time, he swept the sword with one backhand, while the other hand was in the state of returning to the sword after the stabbing was over. When this word fell, his sword returning hand Suddenly pierced out, and went straight to the heart of Jianren Mu Nei. At this time, Kiuchi Kento''s body was falling from the air, and the knife was at the right time. Kiuchi could not avoid it, and even fell on the tip of the knife. "Snapped!" At this moment, a figure leaped up from behind Kiuchi Kento, grabbed Bengfeis ninja sword, and with the other hand grabbed the back collar of Kiuchi Kento and threw him away. Fly out. , the long sword fell through the air, and the figure slashed with a sword in the air, rushing to the brawny swiftly. The brawny man''s pupils contracted slightly, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Behind this figure is the position of the sun. The sun pierced him so that he could not open his eyes and could not see the figure. At this time, his backhand crosscut and back-sword stabbing have not slowed down. The timing of this sword is extremely accurate! Is Morino Masayuki? "when!" Ninja sword slashed fiercely on the cross-framed double swords of the strong man! At the moment of the moment, the burly man blocked the hack. This force... The brawny man''s pupils contracted slightly, and he looked up in amazement, but it wasn''t Morino Makoto that caught his eye, but... That seven-year-old kid! Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth smiled. Immediately, the brawny man''s face changed, and a sword light suddenly scattered into four swords, flashing from the side of Qianye who was splitting under Zuo Teng''s body, and came straight at him. Oops, feint? "Hey!" Four blood shots from the brawny man almost at the same time, four sword lights, he ate it firmly! Even though the double swords were trying to block my slash, did they still barely avoid the point? Just now Chiba can see clearly that although Morino Shinshu''s four swords attacked almost at the same time, and they attacked vital points like the neck and ribs of the strong man, the strong man was still blocking himself. The four sword marks that were able to dodge these critical points, although the four sword marks that did not hit the critical points were bloody, they did not hurt the root! The body of Yeyue clan is also quite strong! And Shino Morino who flashed out of Chiba''s face also changed. The touch on his hand told him that the attack had not been fatal, and he said anxiously: "Retreat!" said, his stature retreated sharply, and quickly distanced himself from the strong man. At the same time, Chiba''s split Ninja sword shivered slightly, and a feeling of paralysis passed from the Ninja sword. He looked down, only to see wisps of electric light passing from the strong man''s double swords to the Ninja sword, all the way to his own hands. "Snapped!" In an instant, the electric light skyrocketed, and the whole body was wrapped around Chiba. Suddenly, Chiba felt numb all over, and he couldn''t move. Lei escape, bind the stream! The nearest Yun Ren obliquely behind the strong man, his hands were sealed, and he spit out a series of electric currents into the strong man''s double swords. And the other Yun Ren seems to be still in a daze, all this happened so quickly, they haven''t reacted yet. "Good job, Ma!" The brawny man praised, using his hands hard, his two knives carried thunder and lightning, two arcs of lightning flashed out, and they cut horizontally. "Bang!" Ninja sword was cut into two sections immediately, the upper half collapsed and flew up to the sky, the other half was held in Chiba''s hands, and Chiba lowered his head in disbelief, looking at his severed lower body. Chiba is also cut into two! Clean up this kid first! The brawny man narrowed his eyes slightly, and a sneer at the corner of his mouth~www.novelhall.com~ These people must not be let go, otherwise, war will come at any time! "Boom!" Just as his thoughts turned, Qianye''s cut in half exploded into a cloud of white mist. Shadow clone! The brawny man frowned, this kid is very cunning! "Dangling!" "Puff." At this time, Shinobu fell to the ground, Morino Mazu stood still, and the thrown Kiuchi Kento fell to the ground. At this moment, Chiba''s half-crouched figure appeared from the white mist exploded by the shadow clone, forming the last mark. And the moment the strong man saw Chiba, his face changed in horror. At this time, Chiba''s hands were already on the ground. Tufu, Tulong gun! "Hurry up!" The strong man didn''t have time to say anything, the whole person jumped to the side, and the moment he jumped away, a cone of soil rushed towards him. "Hey!" The soil cone came very quickly, and directly penetrated the ninja named "Ma" who used Thunder Dun as his chest! "Ma!" exclaimed, yelled from the brawny man in the flash. "Cough!" Ma, who was pierced through his chest, coughed out a mouthful of blood, and looked at the soil cone that pierced through her chest. At this time, the tip of the soil cone was already covered by his blood. Then, there were wisps of blood flowing out of his chest and absorbed by the soil cone. Dyed red with soil cones. Ma looked at the soil cone incredibly, her lips slightly opened, and another big mouthful of blood coughed up. "This is impossible" At this time, Chiba had already flew away and hurriedly said: "Now, run!" At this time, several thunder lights, flames, and water arrows rushed swiftly. The other Yun Ren had already reacted, and quickly Jiyin, all the ninjutsu attacks went straight to Chiba! Chapter 136： Run, can only delay 1 hour! Earth escape, earth flow wall! As he flew back, Chiba made a seal with both hands. When he landed on the ground, he pressed his hands and an earth wall suddenly stood up. At the same time, he turned back and ran, passing by Morino and the rising Kiuchi Kento, he shouted again One sentence: "Run! It can only be delayed for a while!" "Tap!" At this time, the strong man landed, and blood was dripping from the wounds on his arms and chest, but he didn''t care much. Instead, he glanced at the exasperated Ma who was hanging on the soil cone with an angry face. This partner who has followed him for a long time, Quietly clenched his fists. That kid! I can''t spare you! "Boom boom boom!" The flames, electricity, and water arrows hit the dirt wall at the moment it was erected. The moment it hit, the dirt wall cracked every inch, and in just one second, it crashed and did not completely stop these ninjutsu. After the wall shattered, two flames still rushed. The Kinou Kento industry Morino also reacted quickly. When Chiba passed by, they turned around and ran. During the process, Morino picked up the unconscious Fujiki Shigeru and jumped down with Chiba. The cliff. The moment they jumped, the two flames also rushed out of the cliff and dissipated above them. "What about people!" Yun Ren watched the earth wall break down, but the four of Chiba have disappeared. Out of the corner of their eyes, they all saw the miserable Ma hanging on the soil cone. Their faces were full of indignation. The moment Ma was pierced, they reacted. At this time, they were angry in their chests. Immediately, two Yunren ran to the edge of the cliff and looked down. This is a protruding cliff. There are only two options to escape from this cliff. One is to go back from the road. At this time, the way is blocked by them. Then there is only one way to leave, which is to jump off the cliff. Almost instantly, the Yun Ren people reacted. Konoha''s ninja, there is no choice! "Be careful!" Seeing these two Yun Ren''s actions, the strong man yelled out of silence, saying that he was about to fly to stop them, but when he rushed out, he felt a tearing pain in his chest. Rao It was the strong willed man who could not help but pause. But he stopped this step, so that he did not hold the two Yun Ren. Two Yunren passed his fingertips. "Don''t be impulsive! Calm down, this is their intention!" The strong man widened his eyes and looked at the two ninjas who went first. With his hands stretched out, he blocked the three Yunren who rushed out a step slowly behind him. That kid is very cunning and insidious, as can be seen from that shuriken offensive, and...that technique is Shuriken Shadow Clone, Konoha''s unique ninjutsu, A-level ninjutsu. I have mastered this ninjutsu at such a young age, and coupled with the attack just now, I have already calculated that the kid with the sword can''t hurt me, is it already ready...and then use the sunlight , I couldnt see his figure clearly, and I subconsciously thought it was Morino. After all, at that time, it was the best time to attack! My movements have not slowed down! And for such a two-stage attack, you dont have to think about it. The best performer of the two-stage attack is Masayuki Morino, the strongest of them. Would I think so when he counts? Only then did I become the executor of the second stage attack, which confuses me, makes me miscalculate the power of this sword, and perform a double-sword block. If I knew it was his attack at first, I would definitely not block the double-sword! And his ultimate goal is to let me block with double knives, block my hands in disguise, and then let the strongest Morino Mazu perform the third attack of the lore... If it were not for quick response, I would already It''s the same as Mar. This kids scheming is terrible! Thinking, the brawny man couldn''t help but look at the wound on his chest. Four swords came together. The most dangerous thing was this sword. If he didn''t hide quickly, this sword would wipe his neck. Maybe he had a different head. At this time, he also yelled: "You guys stop, this is an order!" However, this sentence is too late. The two Yunren had already ran to the edge of the cliff. When they were about to stop, the two figures under the cliff suddenly sprang out and threw them to the ground. At the same time, when they fell, in the air with two wisps of blood, there were already two swords in their hearts. Beside their bodies, there was a seven-year-old boy and a teenager who was more than ten years old. Exactly, Chiba and Kiuchi Kento! Damn it! In the count! The strong man glanced at the two deadly Yun Ren on the ground, frowned, and uttered a low voice: "Don''t be impulsive!" Although the voice was very low, it was extremely majestic. The three Yun Ren behind him were all startled when they heard the words. Then they calmed down, suppressed their anger, and calmed down. Each other, this is to irritate them! "It succeeded." Taketo Kiuchi said. "Yeah." Chiba nodded, glanced at the dagger that was broken in two on the ground, and stared at the strong man. What about Morino True Numbers? The brawny man was full of ominous premonitions. While looking at the Chiba and Kiuchi Taketo, his eyes wandered, looking for the sign of Morino. These guys do not want to escape, but to kill them all! Now they have lost four people! The brawny man wandered his eyes, looking for Morino Makoto, but also looking at their location, judging where Morino Makoto might attack. At this moment, they stood at the junction of the cliff and the dense forest, blocking the retreat of the opposite Konoha Ninja, the soil cone was not far behind them, in front of them, were the corpses of the reinforcement Konoha Ninja, in front It was the corpses of two companions, and the two little ghosts were beside their companions. Where? Where will the attack come from! The brawny man frowned ~www.novelhall.com~ But Shino Morino never appeared. Even Chiba and Kiuchi Kento were on guard and did not make any attacks. Why... Why not attack? Why dont they attack? Why doesn''t Morino Masuzu attack? The brawny man was alert, thinking, and then his inspiration flashed. The reason why Shino Morino didnt attack... was because there was no chance! Although I don''t know what their plans are, it is now a deadlock! They killed four of my friends, but they still dont have the confidence to kill us. They cant escape without killing us. If they really plan to jump off the cliff, they just did it. They cant jump off the cliff. The cliffs here, if they jump down, they wont be intact. Its even possible Death, that''s why. Only by killing us can they escape! So, now the one who takes the initiative... or us! Thinking of this, the strong man''s mouth made a smile. Me too, I was stupid by the wave just now, they sacrificed for nothing! We have always had the advantage. We have the advantage in number and strength! Here, you just need to attack! Thinking of this, the strong man whispered, saying: "You are always on guard at all times, Morino Shinsumi is hiding under the cliff, leaving one person, ready to assist my ninjutsu. Since they can''t come out, then I will go over. , Force him out!" Yunnin heard it, instantly understood their captain''s intentions, and nodded and said yes. After , the strong man snorted coldly, then his body sank slightly, the figure flashed, and suddenly disappeared in place. coming! Chiba and Kiuchi took a tight heart, and thought at the same time. Chapter 137： trick Chiba''s pupils widened slightly, and a chill that was cold to the soles of his feet suddenly rose from behind. Kento Kinou seemed to have discovered something, and his eyes looked strangely behind Chiba. He is behind! A thought suddenly emerged, accompanied by a murderous aura that made him chill. solve this kid first! The strong man behind Chiba held up the Shinobi sword, his whole body was murderous, his face was full of determination to kill Chiba, this sword would never fail. "Chiba!" Kiuchi Kento''s eyes widened unimaginably. He almost noticed something was wrong when the brawny man used the instantaneous body. When he turned his head and looked around, he suddenly found that the brawny man was in Chiba. Behind him, his right hand was about to slash, but Qianye didn''t seem to notice it, even if he noticed it, he couldn''t escape it! At this time, Kiuchi Kento also responded, turning back and hitting the brawny man with a punch. The brawny man naturally noticed this punch, and narrowed his eyes slightly. This sword-wielding kid can''t even stop my cross-cut. This punch is not a concern. The current plan is to get rid of this kid! The brawny man decisively ignored Kiuchi''s punch, and the Shinobi sword slashed towards Chiba with wisps of lightning. At the moment of this splitting, Qianye turned his head in hindsight, his eyes were full of surprise and solemnity, but what he could do was to look back. The strong man''s split was faster than lightning, even more so. The chakra with this thunder attribute attached to the blade has changed in nature and is extremely sharp! Even the attack range has increased a bit, he can''t escape at all! go to hell! Kid! Seeing Chiba''s gaze, a smile appeared on the corner of the strong man''s mouth. It was a happy smile that could avenge his partner. At this moment, under the cliff on the left side of the strong man, a figure suddenly jumped out and went straight to the strong man. At the same time, the sword light in his hand burst out, and the twelve sword lights struck strangely. Double **** flashed three times! This figure is Morino Mazu! The brawny man glanced at his eyes slightly, but he ignored the reason, the Shinobi slashed forward, and at the same time, the left hand swept towards Morino Shinsumu, the Shinobi made a current arc, welcoming twelve sword lights. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Morino Shinsumi! "Do it!" When Shinobu swept out, the brawny man suddenly shouted. Thunder escape, thousands of thunder streams! Yun Ren, who had been prepared a long time ago, heard the brawny yelling, and Lei Dun Ninjutsu released! I saw him spit out dozens of thin needle-like electric currents from his mouth, rushing straight into Chiba, and Morino Shinshu who jumped from the left side of the strong man. Lei escaped so fast. In just an instant, these Lei Qianben rushed to the side of Chiba and Morino. At this time, the strong man slashed with his right hand, swept his left hand, and two flashes of light flashed vertically and horizontally. "Dangdangdang!" Amidst the clanging sound of twelve swords and swords, sword light and lightning sword light crossed by! "Boom!" Shinobi knife smashed into the ground, the ground cracked immediately, the current splashed, and it stretched all the way. "!" Lei Chibon inserted into Chiba and Morino Makoto''s body, the thunder light flickered in the sizzling sound, and it instantly joined together. Chiba and Morino Shinsumi in this thunder light looked at the brawny man in amazement, as well as the fist of Taketo Kiuchi who was about to hit the side of the brawny man''s face. In the eyes of the brawny man, Shino Morinos Ninja sword was broken in two, and blood was sprayed from a knife mark on his chest. He was already fatally wounded. As for Chiba, it was even more terrifying. Cut in half with a knife. I didn''t expect it! This is my killer! Attach the chakra with thunder attribute to the weapon. If you have been in the country of iron, you may not know it, the warriors of the country of iron have similar skills, but mine is stronger, faster and sharper! This is also the reason why Bisama chose me to deal with you! I am also a master of swordsmanship, and my thunder attribute can better play my swordsmanship! It is only used at this time, just to surprise you and kill you! The brawny man''s eyes were proud, and then, the next moment, his face changed. "Boom!" "Boom!" Just when his thoughts turned, Shino Morino and Chiba''s bodies suddenly exploded into white mist. Shadow clone! However, it was not these two shadows that really changed his color. Rather, Kiuchi took a punch! "Boom!" The skin and meat are muffled, and the strange power...burst! "Crack!" The brawny man only felt an indescribable force coming from Kiuchi Kento''s fist, and the moment his fist hit him, he almost heard the sound of his face fractured. Blood oozes out of his mouth, nose and eyes, and the power of this punch squeezes his facial features in one place. A smile bloomed on Taketo Kiuchi''s face, and the brawny man saw it at the last glance. This is impossible! This smile is exactly the same as the smile that the insidious kid had when his scheme succeeded! After turning his mind, his whole body was spinning and flying out, rushing out like an arrow from a string. And the moment he flew out, his eyes were completely dark. The brawny man was directly beaten by Taketo Kiuchi and flew away from the cliff, and finally fell into the deep cliff. Immediately, the two guarded Yun Ren and the Yun Ren who used ninjutsu slowly widened their eyes, and a horrified face appeared! what happened? Moroy-sama, why was this kid... knocked out? impossible! This is absolutely impossible! At this time, Kiuchi blasted out the white mist with a "bang", and the white mist quickly dissipated, revealing Chiba''s figure. Transfiguration! Yunnin suddenly understood that this insidious little devil had turned into a sword-wielding little devil through transformation. And at this moment, when the Yun Ren people stared in horror, on the other side of the cliff, a figure suddenly sprang out, rushing to the three Yun Ren, twelve sword lights in his hand bloom. Double **** flashed three times! Oops! Yunren were all startled, but it was too late. When they reacted, the blood flowing in their chests had already spewed out ~www.novelhall.com~ from mid-air. Its impossible... we, we actually lost... even... In unwillingness and resentment, Yun Ren''s eyes slowly turned dark, and then they couldn''t feel anything. At this time, with a clang, Morino Shinshu Ninja sword was sheathed, and the three clouds behind it slowly fell, splashing countless blood. He wiped off the blood stained on his face, slowly turned his head to look, and looked at the seven-year-old boy who made a fist. ''S eyes are full of shock! Taki Chiba...what a terrible genius! This is again, what imaginative tactics, can the battle between ninjas be carried out like this? At this time, Chiba took a long breath and walked slowly to the edge of the cliff, looking down. On the cliff wall of the mountain, there are three traces drawn by kunai, extending for two meters, and at the end of the crack, there are three kunai deeply inserted, and the kunai on the left and right seems to be pressed by something. When it moved, even though Kuwu was deeply inserted into the rock wall, it was at an inclined angle, and at the end of a Kuwu in the middle, there was a young man hanging from it. There was a sixteen or seventeen-year-old man in the arm of this young man, with one hand clasped kunai, big beads of sweat rolled off his forehead, blood dripping on his chest. "Jianren, can you still hold it?" Chiba said to the boy. Kiuchi Taketo looked up at Chiba, a super reluctant smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Ah, can you hold it, is it solved?" Chiba gave a thumbs up: "It''s solved, I''ll pull you up!" "Oh!" The voices of the two teenagers spread far away, startled a group of birds, fluttered from the virgin forest under the cliff, and flew leisurely in a certain direction. Chapter 138： treatment The pale green chakra wrapped the shocking wound on Kiuchi''s chest. In this pale green chakra, the wound was slowly healing and closing. And Kiuchi Kento is Chiba looking at the source of the pale green chakra with a surprised look, and is concentrating on healing himself. "Are you... going to be a medical ninja?" Kiuchi said in disbelief. Chiba did not speak. At this time, he was focusing on maintaining medical chakras. This was the first time he had used medical ninjutsu on a person, and seeing Kento Kiuchis injury, if he was not cured now, he would follow ordinary bandaging methods. It can save their lives, but it will slow down their return to the village. The most urgent task now is to return to the village and report the fact that the intelligence personnel were killed instead, so that the village can react in time. Otherwise, the village may be caught off guard if Yunyin Village has any plans. The Land of Fire occupies the most fertile land in the entire Hokage Continent. Ninja Village Konoha is the strongest of the five ninja villages, and often becomes the target of public criticism. Yunyin will be against Konoha, which is not unusual. At this time, Morino buried the remains of the four Konoha ninjas on the spot. The current situation does not allow him to bring these corpses back. At the same time, he glanced at Shigeru Fujiki, who was unconscious beside him, frowning. . Then, looking at Chiba again, his brows stretched out. Medical ninjutsu? I always feel that it is a pity for this child to become a medical ninja. The battle just now gave Morino Shinzu a feeling of pity. It has been a while since the battle is over, and he is still remembering the scene in his mind. At that time, the three of them jumped down, and at the same time inserted kunai into the cliff with their backhands, and used the soles of kunai and Chakra''s feet to stop the body, and then Chiba suddenly said: " In a while, Yun Ren will definitely be tempted to come over and check the situation. At that time, we launched a surprise attack." At that time, they nodded and agreed, but at that time, they found that Jianren''s face was a bit wrong. When they looked at it, they found that there was a blood stain across Jianren''s chest, and the flesh and blood was rolled, which was shocking. Although Jianren used the Ninja sword to make a defense, he did not defend against the strong man''s sweep, he was still injured, and the wound was not shallow, and the situation was not optimistic. Kentos injury made the situation worse. Fujiki was already scared and unable to fight. At this time, the only people who could fight were he and Chiba. On the opposite side, the strength of that brawny man should not be underestimated. The speed of reaction to avoiding the flash of his own, and the speed of breaking the sword of a healthy man, might be better than himself. Plus there are five middle-level Yunren... At that time, he had already planned to drag the people above by himself to buy time for Chiba to escape, and even he had given up Kento. But I didn''t expect that at the time, Chiba said like this: "Kenren, can you persist?" "Of course." Morino still remembered the expression of his disciple gritted his teeth, and the big beads of sweat fell down. He grabbed Kunai with one hand and hung on the cliff. He had already stretched the wound. It must have been hurt. "Captain Morino, hand over Fujiki Shigeru to Kento. The next battle will be carried out by the two of us. Before we give up, we will have a chance to give up, but if we give up now, there will be nothing left, yours. Life, my life, Jianrens life. Its not time to give up!" Senno Mori could feel Chibas expressions and words at the time. This is not so much that Chiba told him. It is better to say to himself. Morino knew that this seven-year-old boy was also hesitating and fearful, but he did not give up hope and actively looked for ways to change the status quo. The boy''s perseverance surprised him. Then, Chiba asked if he could use the shadow clone technique. The answer is of course yes. The combination of shadow clone technique and swordsmanship can also be said to be powerful. Although he has not learned other ninjutsu, he has learned and mastered the shadow clone technique. Only limited by Chakra, he can distinguish two shadow clones at most. Speaking of which, the trick of this shadow clone technique was learned by asking Watergate. Hearing his own answer, Chiba smiled. The child''s face was suddenly full of confidence, but in his opinion, it seemed to be some kind of gambler''s confidence. At that moment, he almost felt that this kid had followed Master Tsunade''s studies and had learned his gambling habits. Even, at the time, he still vaguely heard Chiba muttering "Got a gamble..." Then, Chiba told his plan. First, Chiba became Kento, and then he separated two shadow clones, and one became Chiba. Later, if Yun Ren came to check, Chiba and his transformed shadow clones would activate attack. In order to kill with a single blow, then another shadow clone of his own ambushes on one side of the cliff, and the body ambushes on the other side. When the strong man launches an attack, the shadow clone protrudes to attack the strong man. Chiba only said this, and the two Yun Ren''s footsteps had already been heard. At that time, he could not take care of that much, and almost subconsciously did what Chiba said. Unexpectedly, he finally solved those Yun Ren in one fell swoop. Now that I think about it, Chiba should have known that the brawny man, or Yun Ren''s target would be himself, so he made his shadow clone look like him and become a bait. Then he turned into a healthy person. It should be to let the strong man relax his vigilance. The strong man should know that the real healthy man can''t even stop his horizontal cut, and his strength is not strong, so he doesn''t care. And letting himself attack with another shadow clone is to prevent the strong man from paying attention to the attack of the strong man. If his shadow clone does not attack, the strong man may block the attack of Chiba, who has become a strong man, and the attack will be effective. It will be greatly reduced and will not achieve the effect of killing the enemy in one shot. Unexpectedly, this kid has even learned the strange power of Tsunade-sama, and seeing that power, he has already obtained the true story of Tsunade-sama. At that time, when he received the message of the shadow clone, he almost understood the battle. Chiba let his body lie on the other side, not to mend the brawny man, just in case, but to get rid of the rest. Yun Ren. Jianren''s situation is not optimistic, we must fight quickly! So he shot quickly, and the group of Yunren was shocked by his leader''s sudden defeat. This raid was very successful and very simple. Perhaps, these Yunren''s shocking opportunities are also part of Chiba''s plan! Morino turned his gaze back from Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ closed his eyes to mourn the reinforcement partner, and when he turned back, Chiba had already retracted his hand, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and let out a long sigh. Said: "How is it?" Kiuchi Kento slowly sat up and touched his chest. The wound had healed. Although there was still some pain, it was not a major problem. Chibas medical ninjutsu is already so powerful? Only two months! If he went to learn medical ninjutsu when he disappeared, it would take him two months now. Kiuchi Kento looked at Chiba, his face pale and stern, but his eyes were completely surprised. Is this... a real genius? At this time, Chiba''s gaze was already averted, because Morino Makoto passed by him and carried Shigeru Fujiki. "Hurry back to the village now!" Morino commanded. Chiba took a breather, and the medical ninjutsu just now consumed Chakra. Sure enough, it is correct not to separate the shadow clone. If I separate the shadow clone and participate in combat, it may not be able to heal Kenjin. So tired... But, I dont seem to be able to rest! Back to the village from here... will take several days! Thinking, Chiba''s face was slightly bitter, and then she was about to stand up. The next moment, his face changed, and the person remained in a squatting posture. Strange... Why can''t you stand up? Legs...legs are soft... Chapter 139： Wood? Ran∪?/a> "Um, sorry, Kento, can you help me to stand up?" Chiba said to Kiuchi with a wry smile. At this time, all kinds of fears and fears surged up in him, his whole body weakened, and he couldn''t even make a fist. Hearing this, Kiuchi Kento was startled and looked at Chiba. Although there was nothing unusual at this time, Kiuchi Kento who was next to him could feel Chiba''s body trembling. Has he... has suppressed his fear all the time? Kiuchi Kento''s eyes widened slightly. He then recalled that this was Chiba''s first mission, and it was a B-level mission. Even if he had done many missions, he was very nervous, let alone the first time. Chiba who performs a mission at once! Because of this, Kiuchi Kento suddenly developed a feeling of admiration. Although he was not outstanding in talent, he was just an ordinary ninja who could no longer be ordinary, but his heart was very high, and he did not need to work hard for geniuses. He has always sneered at his talents far beyond his own, and he was very annoying, thinking that they were so powerful only because of their unique talents when they were born. If they had no talents, they would be just mortals, even worse than himself. He hates that kind of mortal pursuit of geniuses even more. People are geniuses, talented, and if they are better, they will give way? Worship them? Think inferiorly to them? I have already given up in my heart, how can I surpass these geniuses? He hates genius, he despises genius, but he also despises himself who cannot surpass genius! Sometimes, this kind of contempt for genius, but he can''t surpass the genius mood, will make him depressed and crazy. So, what he can do is just open his mouth to talk, keep showing that he hates genius, and keep reminding himself not to admit defeat! He was afraid, and he was afraid like everyone else. He became a fan of geniuses, admitted that he was not as good as geniuses, and became the kind of mortal who only followed genius. Even if he is a mortal, he also wants to be a mortal who keeps chasing geniuses! Mortals who will always be noticed by geniuses! However, with the emergence of a genius like Kakashi, he became Zhongnin at the age of 6. His confidence began to waver for the first time. With the appearance of Chiba and others, his confidence was hit hard again. The failure of Zhongnin''s exam showed him the gap with Chiba, and Chiba''s talk about idiots When the words of possibility were spoken from Shiga Takeyake''s mouth, he didn''t know why, his eyes were a bit sour. He finally understood that he would never be able to catch up with a genius like Chiba... And this mission made him understand the gap between him and Chiba. Give up... He gave up, surpassing genius and so on, so he can be an ordinary ninja and be the green leaf of genius. However, seeing the current Chiba and the trembling Chiba, he suddenly had such an idea. Geniuses are also afraid, and geniuses are also nervous because of the first task... and even afraid of standing nervously, they cant stand up. A genius like Chiba seems to be...just an ordinary person, just like himself, afraid and nervous...Yes, they are not gods, why can''t they be surpassed! At this moment, Kiuchi Kento''s fighting spirit burned again, and at the same time, his extreme perception of genius slowly began to change. Then, after this thought, there was admiration for Chiba. Yes, admiration. This guy, in that situation, he must be very scared and terrified, but he still overcomes this fear and fear, and actively thinks of ways to lead us to victory. Really...I can''t accept it! Thinking of this, Kiuchi smiled, stretched out his hand, and helped Chiba up: "How about it, how long will it take to get over." Chiba''s body was still trembling uncontrollably, and a flustered sense of fear struck him. He tried to stay sensible, but this kind of fear could not be suppressed. For this, he could only smile wryly: "No I know, don''t tell Hongyan and Xuena about this, you will be laughed at." This must not be let them know! What a shame! Those who were afraid of the first mission could not stand up or anything, absolutely, absolutely cannot be known by them! This thought surpassed Chiba''s fear at this time, and became Chiba''s strongest thought now. Hearing the words, Kiuchi Kento was startled, his head turned slightly, and he made a hesitant "Oh". However, the coldness on his face seemed to melt, and the whole face softened, as if there was a slight redness in the eye sockets. Chiba at this moment made him feel extremely close. While paying close attention to the situation here, Shinsumi Morino could not help but a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes when he saw the look of Taketo Kiuchi, and then suddenly a light smile appeared on the silent face. Jianrens heart knot seems to be untied! Is Chiba''s contribution? "Chiba, is it okay?" Morino thought about this and asked. "It''s okay, I''m not injured, just a little...weak, maybe Chakra can use it almost, but just take a rest." Hearing Morino''s words, Chiba Yirin said hurriedly. And Shino Morino looked at him and smiled. I have forgotten this kid. This is the first time he has performed a mission! What an incredible kid~www.novelhall.com~ So lets take a break for ten minutes. "Morino thought for a while, and decided to give Chiba some rest time and let him relax. After all, now I have to carry a person on the road, and although Kento has healed from his injury, he can see that he needs time to rest. With the appearance of Chiba, there is no way to go fast. For this, Chiba only smiled wryly: "But...now..." Kiuchi Kento suddenly said, "Well, I want to take a break, after all...that, that, in short...I...need to rest, rest!" Taketo Kiuchi rolled his head, extremely unnatural. This surprised Chiba. This guy Looking at Kiuchi Kento''s appearance, Morino smiled again and gave an order: "Since the wounded and sick have said so, take a break for ten minutes!" The voice fell, Morino Shinsumi sat down and took out his ninja sword and wiped it. And Chiba and Kiuchi took a look at each other in unison. When their eyes met, Kiuchi suddenly turned his head and coughed, "That...that, this time, thanks...thank you." The turning of his head was so violent, Chiba almost heard a "pimple" from his neck bone. This guy...how arrogant... However, Chiba, who heard Kiuchis thanks at this time, thought so in his heart, but his expression was not much better than Kiuchi Kento. The thing that was better than Kiuchi Kento was that he turned his head. I''m slower, I''m not so anxious, and my expressions are similar. "Oh...oh, this...oh!" Chiba''s index finger scratched on his cheek, and he stammered, keeping his eyes as far away as possible from Kiuchi Kento. Actually, he is not much better... Chapter 140： Back to the village Morino Shinsumi carried Fujiki Shigeru, speeding all the way through the dense forest, followed by Chiba and Kiuchi Kento. Just after taking a rest, Chiba has recovered, and Kinto Kiuchi has recovered some physical strength. Although the wound is still a little painful, he feels that he should be fine. "This Fujiki Shigeru, how to deal with it?" Kenichi looked at the speeding Morino Masuzu in front of him, and he felt that now his teacher has galloped with all his strength, but because of Fujiki Shigeru, the speed is not full. Obviously this Fujiki Shigeru pulled his teacher back. In fact, Shigeru Fujiki''s performance made him contemptuous. The performance of such an elite who tolerated and promoted the elite class in the village was really unsightly. "Go back to the village and let the three generations of adults handle it after reporting the situation," Morino said. "Tell me, this guy killed four reinforcements..." Kiuchi said angrily. However, in the middle of the speech, he was interrupted by Morino Shinzu: "I am also responsible for this matter. As the captain, I cannot let my subordinates trust me. In the end, my subordinates made serious misjudgments due to mental pressure. Being the captain is disqualified." Hearing Morino''s words, Kiuchi frowned and said, "This is the teacher, your fault. Obviously this **** can only talk about things. It''s not better than a ninja school. The graduates are not as good." "Okay, Kento. After all, he is a partner in a village. To deal with it, three generations of adults should deal with it." Morino lowered his head slightly, avoiding a branch, and said, no longer wanting to talk about it. This problem, "What do you think, Chiba." Hearing Morino''s words, Kiuchi frowned. Obviously, he felt that his teacher was too forgiving. If it were him, he might have been tempted to kill this. The guy who is holding back. And just as he turned his head to look at Chiba, he suddenly heard a "boom", Chiba who was obliquely behind, maintaining a thoughtful look, hit the branch with one head, and the whole person stopped. Such obvious branches can hit... A cold sweat ran down from Kiuchi Kento''s forehead, but he didn''t stop, just turned his face away, with a look of "when I didn''t ask". it hurts! Chiba clutched his forehead, grabbed this abruptly horizontal branch with one hand, turned over with strength, jumped a few times, and caught up with the two in front. This habit! Must be changed! It seems to be getting more and more serious. Is it the reason that I have been training and thinking alone for the past two months? If no one else enters the state of thinking, it seems that it is more serious, and the thinking in this state is becoming more and more concentrated, even the branches are not avoided. Chiba covered his head and frowned. As for Kiuchi''s question, he didn''t seem to notice. At this moment, he let out a long breath as he watched Kiuchi and Masayuki bury their heads forward. , Xindao: They don''t seem to notice, but fortunately, otherwise they will lose face. was also Kiuchi Kento diagonally in front of him, Chiba couldn''t see his face, otherwise he would definitely find that this scene was completely seen by Kiuchi Kento. As for Chiba just now falling into a state of thinking that no one else was around, he was thinking about the use of medical ninjutsu. He had just given Kenichi Kiuchi treatment, and he had already mastered the knack for treating the human body. This is also thanks to the fact that he found Yuriko the day before his departure, and asked for some tips and tricks for treating human muscles. Yuriko did not expect that Chiba would learn medical ninja. Such a stunning genius would learn medical ninjutsu and become a medical ninja. This surprised her very much. Chiba''s one-piece ninjutsu cooperated with her. She also saw clearly during the Zhongnin exam. This is definitely an amazing genius, only seven years old! Later, when there was no public final test in the Ninja test, she heard that Chiba was brilliant again. She controlled the entire test with tactics that the experienced Ninja could not imagine. There is no doubt that the whole test Forbearance exam first. Generally speaking, geniuses like will definitely become the mainstay of the village in the future. Although medical ninjas are scarce and important, it feels a bit wasteful to put a genius like Chiba in the medical ninja team. After all, whether you perform a mission or a war, it is the existence of a tough force. This is the most important thing. The most fundamental factor that determines victory is not the logistics and medical care, but the tough force. If you dont take care of it, you cant win. . Of course, it''s not that logistics and medical care are not important, at least for a while. And Chiba is undoubtedly more suitable for the strength of the attack, otherwise it would be a waste of his talent. However, although Yuriko feels weird and regrettable, she is after all a disciple of her good friend Kushina, and Chibas sincere request made her unable to refuse. Finally, she told Chiba some tricks for treating the human body. In the afternoon, it increased for half a night, causing Chiba to directly disrupt his work and rest, and finally arrived late for the task that day. However, Chiba also benefited a lot from Yuriko. Kiuchi Kento was cured, and it was all due to Yurikos explanation that night. And just now, Chiba is thinking over and over again about his treatment process with only one case~www.novelhall.com~ as much as possible to learn from the process of curing Kiuchi Kento as much as possible, and some other treatments with Yuriko Link the theory. Then, after thinking about it, I became fascinated. After I was fascinated, I ran into that branch. Chiba held his forehead and smiled bitterly, but his brain didn''t stop turning. Next, when I go back, I can develop the wound mode. Now that it can heal healthy people, with these experiences, it should be no problem to treat muscle damage in the wound state. This time Yunren even dealt with Konoha Village in this way. I am afraid that the war is not far away, and it will even directly cause war. The development of this wound mode must be on the agenda. But, I always feel so strange, Yun Ren''s action, isn''t the three wars caused by Shayin Village? But Yunyin? impossible Chiba frowned. At this moment, he was very disturbed. I don''t know if it was an illusion. Now he is walking through the forest. The sun is shining outside and the forest is dark. There is a chance that the sun will penetrate through the gaps in the dense leaves. Cast beams of light. The light is also good. But Chiba always felt that behind him, a layer of cloud slowly pressed over, and when he looked back, everything was as usual. I must rush back to the village now. Yun Ren''s business is definitely not that simple. Most of this brawny man''s plan is to delay time and attract more Konoha''s attention, which should be part of Yun Yin''s true goal. And this real purpose always feels... Chiba frowned tighter. will let me... Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t think about it anymore, but quickened his pace to keep up with Morino and Kento. Just a moment ago, he felt the two speed up again. Did they feel it too? Chapter 141： Check Speeding all the way, day and night, returning to the village from the border of the country of fire, country of rain, and country of grass, is already the third night, plus the time it took to carry out the mission before, a week has passed. Three silhouettes flashed out of the forest on the side of the road and landed at the gate of Konoha Village. "I''m back." Morino said, with emotion in his tone, and Kenichi Kiuchi looked at the door with a slight smile on his mouth. Even Chiba, seeing the familiar door, and the noise of the night market, smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth, and couldn''t help thinking: I wonder how Xuena and Hirohiko are doing their mission? Is it free? It''s been two months, I don''t know how Jiu Xinnai is. Although she was confined to the village as a Kyuubi ninjuri, other people probably didn''t know that Kusina was the ninjuli of the nine tails. She shouldn''t be excluded like Naruto. When he came to the door of the village, Chiba also felt that the feeling of the cloud behind him disappeared. There seems to be no change in the village, which means that Yun Rens plan should not have been implemented yet... Chiba thought like this, and at this moment, Morino Shinsumi also said: "Lets go in first and report this to the third generation of Naruto-sama." "Yeah." Chiba and Kiuchi nodded together. After , he stepped into the gate. "Wait a minute, Mr. Morino, Kento, Chiba!" At this moment, a gatekeeper who checked in and out stopped them and walked forward. Morino Shinsumu stopped, Chiba and Kiuchi Kento stopped at the same time. Chiba frowned when he heard Zhong Ren''s words. Check? "It''s Shingo, what''s the matter?" Morino nodded as he said hello, seeing the visitor clearly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Morino, here are some questions I want you to answer, and there are Kento and Chiba here." Shingo Nakanin looked at the picture of Chiba in his hand and looked at Mori Naizhenshu, looking at Chiba again, it seems to be right. This kid is the genius who shined in the Zhongnin exam, the first genius since Kakashi? Morino Shinshu said normally, "Yes." Seeing Morino''s appearance, this kind of interrogation seems to be nothing unusual. But Chiba''s brows frowned. "Mr. Morino, may I ask, who is this?" Shingo pointed to Shigeru Fujiki on Morino''s shoulder and asked. "This is Shigeru Fujiki, who was on the mission with me, formerly an elite ninja of the defense forces." Morino replied. "Can I see his face?" Shingo asked carefully. Shingo Morino nodded, and naturally placed Shigeru Fujiki on the ground, and let Shingo check it. Shingo was not surprised when he saw that half of Fujiki Shigeru''s face was swollen. After checking carefully, he compared the photo-printed document in his hand, nodded, and said, "It is indeed the ninja login number 009635. Fujiki Shigeru, Mr. Morino participated in the B-level mission, the quest to eliminate the bandits at the border of the country of grass, right?" Morino nodded and said, "Yes." Looking at Fujiki Shigeru, Chiba couldn''t help thinking: Morino Shinsumu was really beaten at that time. Fujiki Shigeru was in a coma for three days, and even his face was swollen into a pig''s head. I''m afraid Morino Shinsumu at that time Already furious! "Can you tell me your ninja number?" "Of course." Morino reported his ninja number, and at the same time signaled Chiba and others to also report the number. "009703." Taketo Kiuchi reported it honestly. Chiba has been frowning, but when it was his turn, he fluently reported: "009735." Incidentally, Yukina is 009736, and Hirohiko is 009737. The numbers of the three people who are very fateful even the ninja landing numbers are consecutive. "Thank you, a few more questions." Shingo made a comparison, nodded, and then asked a few more questions to prove his identity. This time, even Ken Kiuchi knew that something was wrong, the investigation was too detailed. Morino''s brows have been frowned. In this situation, he feels that something has happened in the village. After some cross-examination, Shingo finally let him go, but he detained Shigeru Fujiki. Although he didn''t say the reason, Chiba was very clear. He could not answer the question to prove his identity, so he must be deducted. Even if he cannot prove his identity because of a coma, he cannot be allowed to enter the village. There was definitely something wrong in the village, but the three generations of Hokage were suppressed, without letting ordinary people know. As for why the ordinary people did not know, Chiba knew many reasons. Although there were many reasons, they all expressed one meaning. This matter is very serious! It may even cause confusion! Thinking of this, Chiba''s pace hastened a lot. The three of them went straight to the Hokage office, and Zhongren, who was guarding the Hokage Building, saw the three of them and opened the door without even making a notification. This makes Chiba feel even more, things are big! Moreover, it must be related to Yunyin! They are not in time! After entering the Hokage office, Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, and his heart was tight. In the Hokage office at this time, there are five people standing. As Hokage''s assistant, Huoma has a solemn and vaguely worried and anxious face, Kakashi and Shiga Takeyake, and the third generation of Hokage. What made Chiba''s heart tense was that the third generation of Hokage wore military uniforms and changed into combat uniforms. What happened to this? Naruto has to go into battle with armor? war? No, in the case of war, the village will not be so peaceful, and people should be evacuated and sheltered. Then what happened? Even three generations of Hokage have to go into battle in armor? "Three generations of adults~www.novelhall.com~What''s going on?" Morino hurried up a few steps, seeing the appearance of the three generations of Hokage, his silent face also changed greatly. "Oh...the truth is back too!" The three generations of Hokage saw Morino Makoto, and his stern face eased slightly. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen opened his mouth and said, "Since True Number has returned, I will perform this rescue mission with True Number and Huo Jian. You must stay in the village and sit in town, lest there is anything left. misfortune." rescue mission? Chiba frowned. Moreover, its still a full Ninja lineup, and even Naruto personally played. Are Kakashi and Shiga Takeyake not even considered? Who do you want to rescue? Such a big battle? Is there anyone with such a big background in the village who wants Hokage to rescue himself! Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, the three generations of Hokage groaned for a while, then looked at Morino and Huoma, frowning, seemingly hesitating. Shinzu Morino saw Hokage like this, and the appearance of Bo Feng Shuimen, his face also became serious, thinking of his mission, he hesitated, and said: "Is it related to Yunyin?" When Morino Mazu said the words, the three generations of Hokage, Bofeng Mizumon, and Huoma all looked at Morino Mazu, and their expressions changed slightly. "How do you know?" Huojin asked out even silently. Seeing everyone''s reaction, Morino closed his eyes, sighed, looked at Chiba, and said, "What did they do?" As soon as these words came out, the three generations of Hokage, Hafengshuimen, and Huoji looked at each other, and then looked at Kakashi, Chiba, Shiga Taketo, and Kiuchi Kento. He hesitated, and finally the three generations of Hokage spoke: "Yuxina, taken away!" Chapter 142： give it to me "what!" With this sound, Chiba almost blurted out. Jiuxina was taken away? Is Yunren''s goal to be Kushina? its not right! Isn''t this what happened when Kushina was a child? At that time, Yunren should use the unique chakra of Kushina to suppress Yao to solve the problem of Yao in Yunyin Village. At that time, it was the three generations of Raikage who repeatedly suppressed Yao. . Yunyin Village does not have the right human pillar power, will come to capture Jiu Xin Na. But at this time, Kakashi was eight years old and twelve years old. There was a battle against Kunqiao at that time. At that time, there was a description of the AB combination, which is the fourth generation of Raiking and Kirabi, which is the AB combination VS Bofeng Shuimen During World War I, Kirabi had also grown up at that time, and now, Kirabi should have become a pillar of eight tails. Then, in other words, you dont need Kushina anymore! Why did you still kidnap her? Besides, the age is not right...No! Yun Ren''s goal is not Kuzina''s unique Chakra, but Nine Tails! Right now Kusina is the Kyushinna''s human Zhuli. Although this matter is extremely confidential, even Sannin doesn''t even know it. Only Konoha''s high-level officials know, but Yunnin should have learned that Kusina is nine by some means. tail In fact, you dont need to know it by any means, you can guess it. Yunyin has eight tails and knows that it takes quite a lot of chakras to suppress the tail beast. When Bo Feng Shuimen sealed the nine tails, he also said his chakra amount. Can only bear half of the nine tails. At that time, Bo Feng Shuimen was a fourth-generation Hokage, and was able to transfer the tail beast jade and the huge size of the nine tails with the technique of the Thunder God, and its chakra volume should be very large. At least it is above the shadow level. Although it is not as good as the perverted chakras such as Qianju and Uzumaki, it should be not much different from the third generation of Naruto in the prime of life. Even so, they can only bear half of the nine-tailed chakras, and Yunyin has eight tails. Although the nine-tailed tail is the strongest, the eight-tailed tail is not weak. They know that to suppress the eight-tailed chakras, a huge amount of chakras are needed, even overnight. The excellent ninjas of the Moon Clan will eventually be uncontrollable. And in Konoha Village, it is possible to suppress the strength of the Kyuubi who is stronger than the Yao. In fact, I want to get it, one is the Senjue Tsunade of the Senju clan, and the other is the Uzumaki Kushina of the Uzumaki clan. Tsunade, as Sannin, has been out on missions, and it is impossible to become a ninjuri. And the only thing left was Uzumaki Kushina. Moreover, the first generation of Nine Tails is the Uzumaki Mito of the Uzumaki family. It is natural to think of the Uzumaki clan scattered after the Uzumaki Kingdom was destroyed, why there is only one Uzumaki clan that can suppress the Nine Tails in Kiye Village. , And in Konoha Village again, this can be confirmed, Kushina is the Nine-tailed Juli. However, the identity and name of Koshinna should be kept secret by Konoha Village. It must be the top secret. It is impossible to let Outer Village know about the existence of Jiuxina. He is also confined in the village all the year round... Is that the original intelligence officer? Did you know the name Uzumaki Kushina from there? Then think of it? This inference is a bit far-fetched, but it is not impossible! But what does Yunyin Village want Kyuubi? It''s hard enough for them to suppress Kyuubi. Why do they still need Kyuubi? Isn''t it a mess? wrong! The human pillar power exists as a deterrent force. If Konoha loses the human pillar power and Yunyin Village has two tails and eight tails... then Yunyin is the strongest military deterrent. In addition, the country of Thunder is a country that advocates military expansion, and Yunyin naturally focuses on armaments... It turned out to be like this, the tail beast was originally distributed by the original Hokage in order to balance the strength of various countries. It is indeed the eve of the war, and strategic intent has already begun to appear! Chiba thought transparently, and his face changed. Now is not the time to think about this! In any case, Jiu Xin Na was taken abducted, it is already an established fact and cannot be changed! Now, I must save Jiuxina! Looking at the appearance of the three generations of Hokage and Hafeng Shuimen, there should be time for rescue! Hurry up, let Yunren go beyond the border and it will be difficult! Thinking of this, all of Chiba''s thoughts were neatly transformed into one. have to leave now! Go save Jiuxina! Ran, Chiba turned around and left without saying anything. In the eyes of outsiders, Chiba yelled "What!", a thoughtful expression appeared on his face, his face changed immediately, and he turned and left. At this time, everyone''s eyes were also focused on Chiba, after all, Chiba''s voice was sufficiently attractive. Seeing Chiba turn around and leave, Bo Feng Shuimen reacted the fastest, and was the fastest to perceive Chiba''s thoughts, and then he grabbed Chiba. This kid is going to save Jiuxina, he has enough talent, but he hasn''t formed yet, and this time his opponent is not so easy to deal with! It''s not just a matter of ninja or elite ninja, but a large number of people. That person, Chiba will definitely die! can''t let him die in vain! "Chiba, calm down, I will definitely save Kushina!" Bo Feng Shuimen pulled Chiba, his eyes fixed on Chiba, and said solemnly. "Mr. Mizumon..." Chiba was startled when she heard Bo Feng Mizumen''s words and his determined gaze. Although Wave Fengshuimen was said to have become famous in the three wars, his flying Thunder God technique and spiral pills should have been developed, and his strength is already in its heyday. Although there is no such name as "Konoha''s Yellow Flash", he now has the ability to be feared by others and called "Konoha''s Yellow Flash". Absolute shadow-level strength, even if the three generations of Raikage came to capture Nine Xinna, he should have a way to deal with it. Besides, it is impossible for the third generation of Raiking to take the Nine Xinnai, and Kirabi and the young fourth generation Raiking would not be able to come...None of the strongest three of Yun Ren should have come, and Bo Feng Shuimen should... However, if you don''t go there in person, it will be hard to rest assured after all! "Kakashi, you take Chiba to see Hirohiko and Yukana." It seems that Bo Feng Mizuno knew that he couldn''t convince Chiba, and said again, while his eyes motioned to Kakashi. "Hirohiko? Xuena? What happened to them?" Chiba''s face changed again. Did Hirohiko and Yukana also have an accident! They rolled their eyes, and they wrote round eyes. Could it be that... "Don''t worry, they are just injured. They are now in Konoha Hospital and their injuries are not light." Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Chiba''s face and quickly added a sentence. Is the injury serious? "You didn''t lie to me? Didn''t you use this to divert my attention?" Chiba said in a deep voice, staring at Bofeng Water Gate. "Will I make a joke with your partner?" Bo Feng Shuimen did not get angry at Chiba''s tone, but looked at Chiba seriously, expressing his seriousness. Chiba stared at him, as if to see a trace of lying on his face, but found that Bo Feng Shuimen did not lie! Xuena and Hirohiko are indeed injured, and their injuries are not minor! At least it''s bedridden! "Give it to me, I will definitely save her! She is not only your most important person, but also my most important person!" Bo Feng Shuimen said again, and as he spoke, an indescribable momentum slowed down. Slowly emanating from him. Jiuxinai was taken away, Bo Feng Shuimen was very angry, even angry! It''s just that he didn''t show it! He is more anxious than himself now! Chiba had such an idea naturally. At the same time, Chiba was also startled. the most important person? Kusina...Is it me, the most important person in UU reading www.uukanshu.com? Does my current expression make Bo Feng Shuimen think so? At this time, Kakashi came forward, patted him on the shoulder, looked at Chiba, and said, "Chiba, here, let''s leave it to Ms. Mizumon." Chiba glanced at Kakashi, who nodded at him. Then, he looked at Bofeng Shuimen again, hesitated for a moment, and said, "You must be able to rescue Teacher Jiu Xinnai?" "It''s not necessarily possible, but I must save Kushina!" Bo Feng Shuimen corrected Chiba''s words. Then, the two looked at each other like this. During this period, the three generations of Hokage, Morino Shinsumi, and Huoma did not speak, but looked at Chiba quietly. At this time, Kiuchi Taketo and Shiga Taketo walked to Chiba''s side at the same time, Shiga Taketake said: "Chiba, let''s go and see Hirohiko and Xuena first, let''s leave it to the adults!" Kiuchi Kento also said: "The three generations of adults have the intention to go to battle in person. We are probably dragging our feet in the past." At this time, he was close to Chiba a lot, and he spoke very softly. And Chiba heard the words, looked at Kakashi, looked at Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento, took a deep breath and said, "I see." Bo Feng Shuimen heard the words and heaved a sigh of relief, and then motioned to Kakashi to take Chiba away. Kakashi nodded, motioned to Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento, and the three teenagers left the Hokage office with Chiba. After Chiba left, Bo Feng Shuimen turned his head and said, "Then, without further ado, Huoji, Zhenshu, I will perform the mission together after a long time!" "Oh!" Shino Morino and Huoma both smiled. "Wait a minute." However, at this time, the third generation of Hokage spoke up. Chapter 143： Dispatch "Three generations of adults! You must sit in the village. The ninja who kidnapped Kushina hasn''t been identified yet, and you don''t know who is going to deal with us. In any case, you can''t leave the village." Huojin heard the three generations of Hokage and said quickly , The words are sincere. Now that Ren Zhuli has been taken away, if Hokage leaves the village again and pursues these ninjas, the Three Ninjas will not be in the village, and there will be no extra manpower in the village except for the necessary defense forces. If Hokage had any accident, then Konoha Village would be really at stake. During this period of time more and more commissions, the village is just when the green and yellow are coming together, it is the stage where the newcomers have not reached the most basic stage of maturity, and the Shangren of the previous generation has gradually begun to decline. It is precisely because of the connection between the green and the yellow that the previous generation of Shangren will bring these newcomers, and also want to cultivate these newcomers as soon as possible, so they will accept a large number of commissions and accelerate the training of newcomers. In this way, the village has a shortage of task staff. Even a few days ago, Fujiki Shigerus request for help was received. The three generations of Hokage were also uneasy, so they drew a group from the defense forces to support a group of ninjas and three ordinary ninjas, but the order of support was It was "Abandon the mission, and safely rescue Morino''s team back to the village." After all, in Shigeru Fujikis request for assistance, the ninja unit of the unknown Ninja village with 50 people was clearly written. The border bandit incident was rather strange. With Fujikis message, the three generations of Hokage decisively ordered the abandonment of the mission and sent People rescued. This has also made the shortage of manpower in the village worse. And those ninjas who took Jiuxinai took advantage of this special moment to sneak in. They were obviously prepared, and there were many unclear circumstances. Maybe there were other conspiracies. The three generations of Hokage here must be in the village. "Don''t worry, Huoma, I want to hear Morino''s report about this matter. Regarding the issue of the border bandits." The three generations of Hokage looked at Morino Masayuki with a serious expression. This border bandit suppression mission may have a lot to do with the abduction of Jiu Xin Nai. This is the idea of ??three generations of Hokage. Senno Morino frowned slightly and pursed his lips, seeming to be organizing language. But not wanting, the third generation of Hokage said again: "True number, try to answer briefly and clearly, and cherish time. Now every minute, the hope of Jiu Xinnai''s recovery is slim." The third generation of Hokage is also very anxious, but now, the key is to figure out the situation, blindly chasing, it will only break things. He felt strange about this matter, whether it was the task of suppressing bandits on the border or more and more commissions. "I see." Morino groaned and said, "The bandit suppression mission was planned by Yun Ren, and according to Chiba''s analysis, this border mission was Yun Ren delaying us for a certain purpose. Even more reinforcements have been attracted. The four ninjas who have been reinforcements have already been sacrificed." Mentioned the four sacrificed ninjas, Morino''s face was obviously a little sad. This time along the way of the village, while resting, Morino once asked Yunren about how Chiba saw through, and the purpose of Yunren for doing so. Chiba also knew everything and told what he thought. Mori is the true number. As for the problem of seeing through Yun Ren, Chiba casually said a "guessing idiom" and was confused. If Chiba said that he could see that the brawny man belonged to the Yeyue clan, and as an orphan who grew up in the village and did not come into contact with other villages, it would be strange if he did not arouse suspicion. Therefore, Morino Shinshu said this. "Yunren?" Hearing Morino''s return, the three generations of Hokage''s face changed obviously, and a few touches of heaviness and sadness passed. Heaviness is naturally because of Yunyin involved in this matter, and sadly because of the four outstanding ninjas who sacrificed. Yunyin Village, the kingdom of thunder has always been a big trouble. In terms of strength, Yunyin can definitely compete with Konoha in the five great forbearance villages. And among the five great nations, the power of Thunder Country is no worse than that of Fire Country. If Yunyin had taken Kushina abducted, then this is already a very serious matter, and it can be escalated into a major event between nations, and can even influence a war between nations, Ninja Village and Ninja Village. The victory is going! When Morino said this, the expressions of Hafeng Mizumon and Huoma changed. At this time, the three generations of Hokage groaned: "I know, this matter, I will stay in the village, and some key defenses will be taken over by the Anbu directly under the army, and, except for you, half of the Anbu Will also enter the rescue mission." "Half of Anbu, is there another half to take over defense?" Huo was taken aback. "Exactly." Three generations of Hokage nodded. "The Naruto-sama, your safety..." Huo Jian frowned. Three generations of Hokage smiled and said, "Don''t worry, for the time being, I''m also the Hokage of Konoha Village." Hearing this, Huojin said no more. Afterwards, the three generations of Naruto took out a scroll and said: "This is the information that Hyichi obtained from the invading ninja who was killed by Hirohiko and Yukina. Kushina is now being taken captive to the border. Before leaving the border, you must catch up and retake Jiuxina! Bo Feng Shuimen, I formally appoint you as the leader of the Jiuxina rescue team. You will take over half of the Anbu under me." "Yes!" Bo Feng Shuimen reached out and took the scroll~www.novelhall.com~Hai Yi? This is really amazing, is it possible to read the information in the brain of the dead? Bo Feng Shui Men looked at the scroll, but sternly, he couldn''t help feeling. "Then, go now!" Three generations of Hokage ordered. "Yes!" This time, Mizuno, Morino, and Huoma responded at the same time. Then the three of them flashed, and each disappeared in place. After the three of them left, the three generations of Hokage''s brows were tightly twisted together, and a feeling of cloud pressure was born. Let''s recall Jiraiya, Tsunade and Oshamaru! The third generation of Hokage narrowed his eyes slightly. also have to plan two-handedly! At this time, Chiba and Kakashi, Shiga Taketake, and Kiuchi Kento have arrived at the door of Konoha Hospital. "Chiba." At this moment, Kakashi stopped Chiba suddenly. Chiba seemed to be absent. A few seconds after Kakashi called, he stopped: "What''s the matter? Kakashi." Kakashi touched Chiba''s gaze, frowned slightly, seemed to hesitate, shook his head, and said, "Nothing." Chiba frowned suspiciously, did not say anything, turned around and walked into the Konoha Hospital, Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento followed. Kakashi paused in place, frowning. I hope that when Chiba meets Hirohiko and Yukina, he can stay sensible. Kakashi thought, sighed a long sigh, then his eyes flashed, and he looked out the window suddenly. Is this... Anbe? Three generations of adults dispatched Anbe? This matter is more serious than expected! In his gaze, a group of human figures jumped out from the Hokage Building, dispersed, and headed towards the outside of the village without knowing it. Chapter 144： Injury Chiba, Takeshi Shiga and Taketo Kiuchi walked hurriedly in the corridor of the hospital. Just after Chiba entered the hospital, he asked about the wards of Yukina and Hirohiko and came straight. At this time, Chiba has a slightly anxious look on his face. When he was questioning, the look of the nurse on duty in the hospital made him a little uneasy. Bo Feng Shuimen just said that the injury was not light, but depending on the look of the nurse, how do you feel... Chiba hurriedly walked, his thoughts turned, and then he soon came outside the ward of Hongyan and Xuena. Before entering, he hurriedly walked out of a few people dressed as nurses, holding them in his hands. Basins, changed bandages, etc. This makes Chiba''s face even more ugly. The water in the basin has been stained red with blood, and the bandages he replaced are also stained with pools of blood. And the nurses didn''t even look at Chiba, they just took a detour and left in a hurry. At the same time, Yuriko''s voice came from inside. "Don''t move around next time, your injury is very serious." "It''s okay." Hongyan always replied briefly. Is the injury serious? Chiba frowned and stepped into the ward quickly. Kiuchi Kento and Shiga Taketake also glanced at each other, the expressions on their faces were not very attractive. Followed in. "Chiba?" Chiba walked into the ward, and the first to find him was Yuriko. Yuriko was about to leave at this time. There seemed to be some blood on her white medical suit. Her face was also a little haggard. Seeing Chiba, she blurted out. "Hirohiko! Xuena!" Chiba hurriedly walked up. At this time, Chiba frowned. In his eyes, Xuena was dripping on the two beds in the ward, and his eyes were closed. He was already in a coma, but in the coma, there was still pain on his face. There was a bandage on her forehead, and there seemed to be a faint blood color that slowly swallowed the bandage on her forehead. Because of the quilt, Chiba couldn''t see Xuenai''s head, but looking at her situation, Chiba almost imagined that Xuena was covered with bandages. On the other bed, Hirohiko, although awake, looked worse than Xuena. He was also lying on the bed with both hands in plaster, and his whole body was bandaged into a mummy, with only his nose. , Eyes and mouth were exposed. At this time, his body was covered with new bandages, all white, and there was no blood. However, Chiba knew that the thick **** bandage in the nurses'' hands was replaced by Hirohiko. It depends on the amount of bleeding, and Chiba, who has learned some medical knowledge, can roughly figure it out. Hongyan''s injury is not only serious, it is already life-threatening. "Don''t worry! They are fine." Yuriko stopped him and said, "It''s best not to touch them now." Hearing Yuriko''s words, Chiba stopped, the hand that had been stretched out stiffened, and silently retracted. However, after hearing that their lives are not in danger, Chiba still let go of his heart. At this time, Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento also walked in. Seeing the situation of Hirohiko and Yukina, their expressions changed. They were all seriously wounded. They also heard that Fengshuimen said that the injuries were serious and their mentality was already done. I was ready, but I didn''t expect it to be a coma, and one looked like he would never get out of bed within a month. This...it''s too serious! "You are back!" Hirohiko reluctantly turned his head to look at Chiba. It was this slight turning of his head that made his face flashed with pain several times. Seeing Hirohiko''s look, Chiba''s hand clenched unconsciously, and then, taking a slight breath, revealed a reluctant smile, and said: "I''m back, two months away." Even though he said that, there was an unspeakable feeling in Chiba''s heart. ''S heart was blocked, as if something swelled in his chest, almost piercing his chest cavity, which made him feel hard to breathe. Yuriko looked at Chiba, but she sighed slightly in her heart. is also embarrassed for him. Although Chiba, the child is not too excited, he must be quite uncomfortable in his heart. After all, it is his own partner, a friend who gets along with each other day and night. When he was away, such a big change happened... Moreover, he has systematically started to learn medical knowledge and has a certain level of medical care. It can also be seen that Honghiko and Xuena Just out of danger, he almost separated from his two friends Yin and Yang. "Sister Yuriko, can I have a chat with Chiba alone?" At this time, Hirohiko suddenly said to Yuriko, contrary to his usual style of speaking. After hearing this, Yuriko sighed helplessly. She remembered that when Hirohiko had just awakened, she sat up almost instantly and asked her how Xuena was, but he had multiple stab wounds and shuriken wounds on his body. The wounds were deep and there were few bones. Although she has treated many places with medical ninjutsu, there are too many wounds. With her chakra, there are still several large stab wounds that have not been cured, and can only be sutured and bandaged. After sitting up, the bandage was dyed red on the spot, but Hirohiko, the child, did not care. When he saw Xuena in a coma, even if his hands had been broken and his body was wounded, he had to confirm the injury of Xuena until After telling him that Xue Nai had escaped the danger, he calmed down. And when he calmed down, his whole body was covered with blood-red bandages, and when Chiba came in, she changed the bandages for Hongyan. "The wound has opened once, you can''t move this time. Did you hear that?" Yuriko glanced at Hirohiko and said. "Yes!" Hongyan answered. "Chiba, you also learned medical ninjutsu, remember not to let him move, the wound will open again, this time it may be life-threatening." Yuriko walked in front of Chiba and patted him on the shoulder. Chiba looked at Yuriko, nodded, and said, "I see." "Well, I''ll leave it to you here. If you have any problems, you must treat or call someone the first time." After all, Yuriko left the ward. To be honest, she was also a little tired, and Chakra was overdrawn. "Then we are leaving, Chiba." Shiga Taketake looked at the situation and said. said, he motioned to Kiuchi Kento, and turned around to leave. What Hirohiko Uchiha said just now was a separate talk, so naturally they are not included. Kiuchi Kento knew, and left with Shiga Taketake. "Huh? Are you leaving?" At this moment, Kakashi walked in and saw that Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento were about to leave. He was taken aback for a while, and then looked at Chiba. Shi Chiba''s face was a bit unsightly, but he seemed to be sane, and he was relieved. It seems that I am too worried. "No~www.novelhall.com~ You stay here first." Seeing Hongyan''s gaze, Chiba suddenly understood something and stopped the two. Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Taketo each were taken aback and looked at Chiba. But Chiba ignored them. Instead, he walked over to Hirohiko''s bed, looked at his pale face due to excessive blood loss, and said, "Tell me what happened." "Ah, I just want to tell you what happened. Teacher Kushina was kidnapped!" Although Hongyan was wrapped in bandages, he still looked like a poker face, but his eyes flashed with anxiety and anxiety. Worry. "I already know this, Ms. Watergate has already gone to rescue." Chiba said. Chiba can see that Hirohiko is also very worried about Kushina. While speaking, Qianye glanced at Xuenai unconsciously from the corner of his eyes. If Yukina is awake, he should be as worried about Kushina as Hirohiko. "Anbu is also dispatched." As if to reassure Hirohiko, Kakashi added. Anbu is also dispatched? This matter is so serious. Takeshi Shiga and Taketo Kiuchi looked at each other and frowned. Anbe? Hearing this, Chiba was also stunned, but there was nothing unreasonable about it, after all, it was the Ren Zhuli from Kyuubi who had been robbed. When I heard Kakashi''s words, the anxiety and worry in Hongyan''s eyes dissipated a little, but they did not completely dissipate. He only heard him say: "That person, he died very strange." that person? who? Chiba frowned. And Kakashi behind him frowned slightly and his face became serious. that person? Was it the ninja they killed? Is it strange to die? The eyes of the four people focused on Hirohiko, and then, Hirohiko was a narrative. Chapter 145： Narrate "This is how it happened, Chiba, bye..." Hongyan looked at Chiba weakly, before he could finish this sentence, he slowly closed his eyes. His lips stopped moving, and there were a few words at the end, but I couldn''t hear them clearly. "Hirohiko!" Chiba exclaimed, and hurriedly leaned over Tan Hongyan''s breath, and after confirming that he still had his breath, he breathed a sigh of relief. Hirohiko just passed out in a coma. I wanted to come, too, he was seriously injured, and he lost a lot of blood just now, and it is normal to faint. Chiba wiped his face and wiped off some sweat. The moment Hongyan closed his eyes, he almost broke out in a cold sweat. At this time Kakashi adjusted a little bit, and said to Chiba: "What do you think of this matter?" Chiba looked at Hirohiko, then at Yukana, and said, "According to Hirohiko''s narrative, do you think that the ninja who kidnapped Mr. Kushina deliberately let Hirohiko and Yukina discover them?" "Intentionally?" Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Taketo were taken aback. According to Hirohikos narrative, he had just completed the task and returned to the village at the time. Because it was already night, he was planning to go to Yile Ramen to settle the dinner. Because it was a task with Xuena, the two went together. However, when they walked near the Maruko shop, they felt different. At that time, Yukina subconsciously opened his eyes, and then found the ninjas who had taken Kushina. At that time, Kushina seemed to be in a coma and was caught by those ninjas. Bring out the village quickly. It happened that a ninja from the village was passing by, and Hirohiko asked him to report the incident to Hokage. He and Xuena hurriedly chased them out. There were about four ninjas who kidnapped Kushina, without any sign of Ninja Village, and even the costumes were ordinary people''s costumes. However, Hongyan and Xuena only chased out of the village and were discovered by the four. Then, there was a battle, which directly caused serious injuries to Hirohiko and Xuena. In this battle, Hirohiko and Yukina didnt fight them all, they only fought one of them. After the other party left this ninja, the others left quickly, but just this one ninja did. Let them fight hard, and even evolved into fighting for life, and finally killed the ninja. Hirohikos narration saves a lot of combat situations. To kill this ninja, Hirohiko just repeats that the ninjas death is strange. Although he cant say how strange, he always feels that this ninja shouldnt die and shouldnt have died from him. On hand. From the course of the battle, he vaguely felt it, and I believe Xuena felt that way too. The three generations of Naruto who received the news immediately dispatched Anbe. After killing the ninja, Anbe Ninja found them based on the traces left by the two. At that time, Yukina had passed out in a coma, and Hirohiko did not fall until the arrival of Anbe. under. "Do you think so too?" Kakashi looked at Hirohiko who was in a coma and said in his mouth, but there was a feeling in his heart: Uchiha Hirohiko... I am afraid that he has already reached the limit! The reason for staying sober is to tell Chiba these things. "This matter is not so simple yet." Chiba looked at Hirohiko, then at Yukina, his fists clenched. Listening to the conversation between Kakashi and Chiba, Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi looked at each other, and Shiga Taketake stepped forward and said, "Since there is still a hidden story, Hirohiko has always said that the ninja is dead, then, Here we must report to Master Naruto." "Hmm." Kakashi nodded. "Kakashi, there is something, I want to ask you." Chiba also nodded, and said. "What''s the matter?" Kakashi asked. "Take Tu and Lin, in the village." Chiba asked. Take Tu and Lin? What did Chiba ask this for? Kaka was puzzled, and said, "Yes, what''s wrong?" "I would like to ask you and Taido and Lin to protect Yukina and Hirohiko here." Chiba said solemnly. Protect Yukina and Hirohiko? Kakashi frowned, he keenly grasped the key points in Chiba''s words. is not to take care or to look after, but to protect? "Do you have any plans?" Kakashi looked at Chiba, and Chiba''s eyes told him that Chiba is very serious now. Kakashi is also closer to Chiba. After all, the teachers of the two sides are lovers, and they have also played against each other. He recognized Chiba quite well, so at this time, he did not want to refuse, but was a little confused. "Ah, I thought of a possibility. Although it may not be correct, we have to take precautions. Now that even the Anbu has been dispatched in the village, I am afraid that there is no manpower to deploy to protect Hirohiko and Xuena. The experience here is the most. You are the one who is rich. Taito and Lin are on the same team as you again. If something happens, you should cooperate better." Chiba said. Indeed, it is easier to cooperate with Daito and Lin than to cooperate with others. Kakashi nodded in his heart. What is this guy thinking? Why protect Hirohiko and Yukina? Well, but this kid must have his reasons. "I know, I will call to bring Tu and Lin." Kakashi said. "Thank you." Chiba nodded and said. Kakashi waved his hand to indicate that it was okay, and walked out of the ward. "Kento, here can you report Hirohiko''s narrative to the third generation of Naruto? By the way, report the message of "there are still enemies in the village" to the third generation of Naruto." After Kakashi left, Chiba told Kiuchi Jian Ren said. Kiuchi nodded and said, "If there are any plans, I will be back later." "Ah, please." Chiba nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ After that, Kiuchi Kento left straight away. While Shiga Takeyake was staring at Chiba, his eyes flashed, and he said, "You mean, there are enemies in the village?" Chiba glanced at Shiga Takeyake and said, "Well, when Captain Morino and I went out for a mission, we also got some information. Combining this information and Hirohiko''s narrative, I thought of this possibility." Shiga Taketake touched his chin, thought for a moment, and said, "Is it convenient for me to know this information?" Chiba frowned slightly. Yunyin Village''s affairs are too sensitive, here... should I tell Shiga? Since the third generation of Hokage dispatched the Anbe, then, in other words, Captain Morino should have told the third generation of Hokage about Yunyin. Otherwise, if it''s just a group of unknown ninjas who hijacked Kushina, it''s okay for the two people, Hakatamizumon and Morino, to be dispatched, and the Anbu will not be dispatched. But now even Anbu is dispatched. It is precisely because the third generation of Hokage knew that Yunyin Village did it. This matter is too sensitive, so he will send out the Anbu. "If it''s inconvenient, then I won''t inquire." Shiga Takeyake looked at Chiba''s expression and said. This made Chiba breathe a sigh of relief. Later, Shiga Takeyake said: "But, what plan do you have, you must tell me." Chiba was taken aback when he heard the words, then smiled, and said: "I''m looking for you to total this plan." Fancy Ninja exams, Shiga is also the type who pursues security. The perfection of this plan really requires his planning. Shiga Taketake was also taken aback when he heard Chiba''s words. Looking for me in total? Then, it was a wry smile. The total number of defeated generals like me... Is this appropriate? Chapter 146： power "Indeed, these are very possible, so what do you plan to do?" Shiga Takeyake looked at Chiba and said, Chiba is adjusting Xuena''s bit. Hearing Shiga Taketakes words, Chiba glanced at Xuena and said, These are just my guesses. There are many places that need to be scrutinized, and even some places are more like conjectures. Without the slightest evidence, what do you think is wrong? Could it happen?" Shiga Wuyue shook his head and said, "This is our village, my home. As long as there is something harmful to it, there is only a small possibility, I will do it." Hearing the words, Chiba paused for a while in his hand, and then resumed his movements. Our village... my home? However, Shiga''s mind is really mature, and it is natural to talk to him. Especially when discussing strategy. I originally asked him to count it up because he is the kind of cautious and cautious type. Now he feels that these things are possible. Then, for the time being, these things are definitely going to happen. Then, the next... is the plan. Thinking of this, Chiba looked at Xuena and Hirohiko, and said, "I know, then I will wait for someone to come back." "Hmm." Shiga Taketake nodded, but he was shocked: Did Chiba get so much information from Hirohiko''s narrative? So many possibilities have also been considered. Here, I really have to admire it! Shiga Takeyake sighed in his heart, and at this moment, a few people walked into the door, it was Kakashi, and Taito and Lin. "Chiba, I heard that Hirohiko and Xuena were injured, they didn''t..." When he walked in, he took the soil and spoke, and then halfway through the conversation, when he saw Hirohiko and Xuena on the bed, the words stopped abruptly. "What''s going on?" Take the soil anxiously took a few steps, looked at Hirohiko, and looked at Xuena, and said, "How come you got such a serious injury?" And Nohara Lin also walked to Xuena''s bed, her face was full of worry, and she raised her head and asked Chiba: "Is Xuena okay?" "It''s okay." Obviously, Taido and Lin are also very concerned about Xuena and Hirohiko. In this regard, Chiba also said this, reassuring them. At this moment, Kiuchi Kento also returned, and there was another person behind him. Hyuga Snow Eagle! When Chiba''s eyes touched him, his face immediately sank, and Hyuga Xueying naturally didn''t have a good face to him. The eyes of the two met, there seemed to be a burst of fire. "Kento..." Chiba looked at Kiuchi, his eyes not very friendly. Seeing Chiba''s gaze, Kinto Kiuchi was startled slightly. He didn''t know why Chiba suddenly became unfriendly, so he said directly: "What''s wrong?" "Huh, naturally it''s because I don''t welcome me." Hyuga Xueying said straightforwardly. Are these two guys still fighting for the Chunin test? Almost at the same time, Takeshi Shiga, Taketo Kiuchi, Kakashi, and Taido and Rin all came up with such an idea. "Well, you two, let''s race against time for the time being, let your personal grievances go aside." Kakashi stepped forward helplessly and stood between the two, preventing them from staring at each other. "Humph!" Almost at the same time, Chiba and Hyuga Xueying coldly hum their heads at the same time. everyone in the field shook their heads and sighed. "Master Xuena!" At this moment, when he tilted his head, Hyuga Xueying also saw the unconscious Xuena, and after he saw Xuena''s situation, he almost screamed out, and Hyuga Xueying ran there. By the side of Xuenai''s bed, he pushed Chiba away and grabbed Xuenai in front. Chiba was pushed away by him, frowning, almost subconsciously he touched the last ninja bag. However, in the next second, he saw Hyuga Xueying looking at Xuena, but the hand behind him was slightly loosened. This guy really cares about Yukana! Chiba could clearly read this from the gaze of Yuuki Hyuga. "She''s all right! Let''s get out of danger! How could it be so serious! How did you protect her!" And the next second, Hyuga Xueying suddenly turned around, grabbed Chiba by the collar, and lifted him up. Get up, staring at him angrily. This movement was swift and sudden, no one thought that even Chiba was shocked when he was mentioned. Kakashi covered his face with one hand. I always feel that I''m going to fight. "Hey, Xueying, Chiba, this is a hospital, the two of them are still in a coma, calm down!" Kakashi shouted in a deep voice. At this time, Kakashi clearly saw the anger in Chiba''s eyes, and Chiba''s hand reaching behind. However, as soon as Kakashi spoke, Chiba''s hand dropped from his back, but there was no kunai or shuriken in his hand, and a look of error on his face, and said, "It''s all right, but , Dont move around. Its best not to touch them either." Hyuga Xueying...Does he blame himself with this look? His anger is not directed at me, but at himself! Chiba looked at Hyuga Xueying''s eyes, silently, and his angry expression gradually faded. And Hyuga Xueying also seemed to notice the change in Chibas expression. Although the anger on his face was still there, he took a deep breath, slowly put Chiba down, and said angrily: "You better think of one. A brilliant idea, let me kill those ninjas with my own hands to avenge Master Xue Nai, otherwise, I can''t spare you!" After dropping such a sentence, Hyuga Xueying turned and walked out of the aisle between the two beds and walked to Kakashi''s side, holding the iron bars of the hospital bed tightly with both hands, staring at Chiba firmly. Obviously, Xueying Hyuga knew about the invasion and also knew about the situation of Xuena and Hirohiko, so he should have received the news. However, seeing his reaction, I didn''t know that Xuena would be hurt so badly. Kakashi exhaled a long breath and said, "It''s almost now, can you say your plan." Kakashi''s voice fell, and everyone''s eyes were on Chiba. And Chiba glanced at Hyuga Xueying, and took a deep breath, and said, "Before telling the plan, let me analyze the current situation." Everyone didn''t say anything, they just looked at Chiba and motioned for him to continue. "First of all, Kento, you report to Master Naruto, what did Master Naruto say?" Chiba asked Kinto. "Hokage-sama didn''t say anything, just let me go home and have a good rest." Kiuchi said. "Then, Naruto-sama, who heard Kento''s report, summoned Mr. Shinsuke, and I also went with Mrs. Shinsuke. I ran into Kento on the way and learned about the situation here. Then I separated from Mrs. Shinsuke and got here. "Hyuga Xueying added, her face still not very pretty. Although Hyuga Xueying''s face and tone were not very good, and Chiba was quite angry, Chiba nodded and said, "Master Shinsuke is summoned, so that means Master Naruto has already believed our inference. And measures have been taken, and, according to the words of Master Naruto instructing Kento, we can know that Master Naruto should not let us children go to war, even if we ask Master Naruto to participate in the rescue plan or prevent possible enemies in the village. ''The mission will not be agreed, or even strictly prohibited, so if we participate in it, then we have violated Hokage''s order. You have to think about it." said, Chiba glanced around. Violation of Narutos orders is definitely a taboo for these children who receive ninja education. And everyone''s reaction also made Chiba understand that his inference was not wrong. There was hesitation on everyone''s face. However, Chiba didn''t say anything. They need to think about it themselves. The next task is to fight for life! Actually, he is also a little surprised now. Since he traveled to the world of Naruto, except for that period of self-rejection, for the rest of the time, he has been thinking about how to survive the three wars and how to not lose his life. At this moment, according to Hirohikos narrative, one can clearly know how strong the opponent is. Hirohiko and Xuena are two-to-one, and they will never be able to win the fight. However, one of the opponents abandoned sons can hit Hirohiko and he Xue Na, it can be said that his strength is definitely not as good as those Yun Ren. Even, those Yun Ren is stronger than that strong man! Fighting is absolutely life-threatening, Chiba thought clearly. Although Hongyan''s narrative has passed many fighting scenes, he clearly knows it. Those Yun Ren one-on-one have a 90% chance of failure or even death! However, he is not at all afraid, not afraid, and does not want to escape. Even if Bo Feng Shuimen personally took action on this matter, he did not at all. "Since the next four generations of Hokage have taken action~www.novelhall.com~ I just wait for the result. Just fine" this kind of thinking. Even, on the contrary, his heart is determined to be unable to shake even death. Be sure to save Kushina! "I am going to be a ninja of Naruto. If the crisis in the village is not resolved because of the danger to my life, then what qualifications do I have to become Naruto." Taiji lifted up his goggles, and the corner of his mouth burst out. A firm smile. The hesitant look didn''t seem to stay on his face at all. "With soil..." When the words came out, everyone''s faces were startled. Then, those hesitant expressions disappeared without a trace. "Chiba, I told you, this is our village, my home, I will never allow others to come to it, as long as there is a slight possibility of harming it, I will rule it out!" Shiga Takeru glanced at the dirt , Said seriously. "Injury-sama Xuena like this, if I don''t wipe them all out, I won''t have the face to put the name "Hinata" on it." Xueying Hyuga snorted and said. "If the true number teacher faces our situation, I believe I will participate without hesitation." Kiuchi said firmly. "I am also Konoha''s ninja." Nohara Lin glanced at the dirt and said with a smile. "Then go ahead, the leader of the task of eliminating the village harm!" Kakashi''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if a smile appeared, and he looked at Chiba scorchingly. After , everyone''s eyes focused on Chiba again. And this time, with everyone''s firm gaze, Chiba seemed to feel an inexplicable power. Is this... the power of a partner? I always feel... I wont lose! No matter how strong the opponent is, he will never lose! Chapter 147： Happening "Then, let''s confirm our current situation first. Now what we know is that the other party left a man and has escaped far away. However, according to Hongyan''s narrative, they can fight by themselves. Both of them were injured twice, and the four of them could kill Hongyan and Xuena. Moreover, Hongyan and Xuena were just two children. In their opinion, it should not be enough to cause trouble. Based on the strength of the ninja, the four of them would go together. , Hirohiko and Xuena will definitely be killed in a very short time, there is no need to find someone to buy time after the break. Killing Hirohiko and Xuena will not take time at all!" Chiba sorted his thoughts and said. "Furthermore, with their strength, it is impossible for Hirohiko and Yukana to perceive the difference when tying people at the Maruko shop! The death of the ninja after the death is indeed strange, because he didn''t need to die at all, even they did it at all. It is impossible to be discovered by Hirohiko and Yukina!" "Indeed." Kakashi and Shiga Takeyake said almost at the same time. They looked at each other and Kakashi said, "In the Maruko shop, these people should have been found by Hirohiko and Yukana on purpose." The others heard the words, looked at each other, and then nodded. This is a reasonable inference. "So, they should have been discovered by Hirohiko and Yukana deliberately, and they had deliberately let Hirohiko and Yukana kill the ninja." Chiba said, "The point is, why did these things deliberately, they have escaped. And the strength is not bad. Now our village has a manpower crisis. They can escape safely, so why sacrifice one person?" "You mean?" Kakashi frowned. "Yes, what purpose do they have, even at the expense of a ninja, so why do they sacrifice a ninja for nothing? What can this person''s sacrifice do? Of course, his role is definitely not to delay time. In other words, a dead person can What are you doing?" Chiba said again. What can a dead person do? This time, Kakashi and Shiga Takeyake also looked at each other. "Stop selling it, what''s the point!" Hyuga Xueying frowned and said. This time, Chiba was not angry, but directly said: "A dead person, besides relics, what else can there be, Kakashi, I''ve heard that the mountain people in our village have the ability to read from the minds of dead people. Get information, is this true?" Hearing Chibas question, Kakashi thought for a while, and said, "The mountain clan, Mr. Hiichi? Indeed, I heard from the water gate teacher that the secret technique of the mountain clan can indeed be achieved." Then, Kakashi seemed to think of something and said, "You mean, this ninja, they sent us the information deliberately? They manipulated this ninja''s brain in order to mislead our intelligence department. Wrong information will lead to wrong judgments..." When I heard Kakashi''s words, everyone was taken aback. deliberately sent us information... false information! Chiba nodded. Thats what he thought. He deliberately let the ninja sacrifice so that Konoha could get the intelligence in the ninjas brain. Im afraid that the intelligence in the ninjas brain was a fake "Kushinna capture plan." Purposeful! Those Yun Ren can sacrifice a pair of triplets of ninjas to attract Konoha''s attention, so it is not uncommon to sacrifice a ninja. And it''s definitely worth it. "Now, it is estimated that Ms. Watergate has chased them with Anbu based on the false information escape route." Chiba said. And this time, everyone''s complexion changed. The escape route of false information, then... naturally, those people can''t be caught! "However, a few of them may not have escaped, or they may not have left the village. As I said earlier, if they want to leave the village, they will not attract the attention of Hongyan and Xuena. They are definitely still in the village now. Here, even Teacher Kushina is still in the village. The remaining three of them, when the ninja dragged Hirohiko and Xuena, turned back to the village and lurked." Chiba said. At the same time, he thought in his heart that the village is protected by enchantments, except for special secret signs, all entering and leaving will attract attention. These people should have obtained the information of the original field, and know the secret code, so that they can sneak in silently, and then return to the village without attracting attention. Everyone fell silent and looked at Chiba quietly. "And they are lurking, capable of fleeing but not escaping, then, they should have other goals that have not been achieved! The kidnapping of Mr. Kushina is just one goal." Chiba said. "Well, you have said so much, I have a question." Dai Tu said suddenly. "What''s the problem?" Chiba said. "Why did they kidnap Mr. Jiuxinai?" Bringing the dirt out a question. As soon as these words came out, Chiba''s mouth twitched immediately, which was embarrassing! He knows that Kusina is the person Zhuli of Kyuubi, and Yunren''s goal is Kyuubi. But they didn''t know that Kushina was the man Zhuli of Kyuubi! This...how do you tell them? "This...actually I don''t know it, but it is a fact that they took Mr. Kushina abducted, and now is not the time to discuss this." Chiba touched his nose and said. "Uh..." Looking at Chiba with dirt, his brows frowned. This guy...does anyone know? "Okay, bring the soil, don''t mess up, let Chiba finish talking." Kakashi said helplessly. "What are you talking about? Kakashi?" It exploded when he heard the words. "Both of them are enough! Now it''s time to discuss big things!" Nohara Lin hurriedly stopped. "Cut..." With dirt, he curled his mouth and hummed his head. "Excuse me, Chiba, you can continue." Nohara Lin looked at the soil helplessly, and said to Chiba. Kakashi, Nice! Chiba breathed a sigh of relief, sighed in his heart, and was about to speak, but listened to Kakashi said: "When the matter is over, tell us why Mr. Kushina became the target~www.novelhall.com~ This is not the case now. At that time, I knew you must be very clear." "Cough!" Chiba coughed back. Kakashi! This pit me! However, Chiba didn''t think much about it, but went over and said, "Actually, I also vaguely guessed their other purpose." "What''s the purpose?" Hyuga Xueying asked. Chiba glanced at Xueying, and said: "Konoha''s forbidden technique, secret technique, and blood inheritance limit!" Since it was done by other villages, these are the benefits they can get in Konoha! Chiba inferred in his heart. And when these words came out, everyone including Hyuga Xueying was shocked. "If their purpose is forbidden art, secret art, or blood succession limit, then they use false information to lead Konoha''s chasing troops away, leaving Konoha empty inside, and then take advantage of the gap to achieve these goals, it makes sense. , They sacrificed a ninja, and it makes sense!" Chiba said, looking at the expressions of everyone. It turned out to be like this, so I asked me to protect Xuena and Hirohiko. The blood on their bodies, the white eyes and the writing wheel eyes may also be the targets of these ninjas! Kakashi frowned slightly. That is the case, this is "there are still enemies in the village"! Kiuchi Taketo glanced at Shiga Taketake. What is this guy''s brain made of! Is he really human? looked at Chiba with soil, thinking like this. So amazing, Chiba! I can''t imagine that he is two years younger than me! This is Lin''s idea. This is similar to the theft of the forbidden room in the Zhenye incident! This time, other ninjas from Ninja Village did it? Is it Tuyin''s **** again? Hyuga Xueying thought instantly. Chapter 148： Plan started "The plan is like this, Kakashi, bring the soil and Lin, you stay here to protect Yuuna and Hirohiko." Chiba said solemnly: "Since the other side will come to **** the Blood Succession Limit, then Hirohiko and Yuuki are also targets. Although I dont know if those hostile ninjas have heard of Yuuna and Hirohikos injuries. However, for those who have family protection, they are the most likely to be attacked and the least likely to be defensive." "Ah, I know." Kakashi nodded and looked at Daito and Lin. He noticed that the Daito in Kakashi''s gaze was still irritating, but after contacting his eyes, he gave a thumbs up and the corners of his mouth were exposed. A confident smile: "Leave it to us." Nohara Lin also nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will take care of them." Chiba nodded. Needless to say, Kakashis strength has the ability to kill himself in previous fights. As a 5-year-old ninja school graduate and a 7-year-old super genius of Ninja, coupled with his very hard work, his strength will never be better than Own bad. Lin is also a medical ninja. She has certain medical knowledge. If there is something wrong with Hirohiko and Xuena, she can also get treatment in time or call other medical ninjas. With her to take care of, Chiba can rest assured that Hirohiko and Xuena. With soil, he can become a strong man like a mask man under Madara''s short-term training. If he says that his strength will not be bad, Chiba can guarantee peace of mind with the protection of these three people. At this time, Hyuga Xueying frowned, looked at Chiba, but didn''t say anything. This surprised Chiba a little. According to Hyuga Yuki''s reaction when she saw Yukana, if she arranged Kakashi for Yuuna''s defense, she would definitely have opinions. Even Chiba had thought that he might rush to grab his collar again, and asked why he wouldn''t let him protect Xue Na. Even, I even thought about the words. Unexpectedly, Hyuga Xueying did not come to this set, but quietly looked at him, waiting for the task. Although he said that his eyes were not very friendly, it made Chiba uncomfortable, but he didn''t say anything or objected. Even, Hyuga Xueying''s reaction caused Chiba''s gaze to stop on him. At this time, everyone''s eyes were all looking at Chiba, Chiba''s eyes stopped on Hyuga Xueying, and the eyes of others naturally fell on Hyuga Xueying. "What are you doing?" Hyuga Xueying looked around and asked strangely. "Cough!" At this time, Chiba came back to his senses and said, "Hyuga Xueying, Shiga, and Kento, you three, lie in ambush near the forbidden surgery room. Make full use of the white eyes of Hyuga Xueying. , This...how far can you see with your white eyes." "Far enough." Faced with Chiba''s question, Hyuga Xueying hummed and answered. This Hyuga Snow Eagle! Chiba tugged at the corner of his mouth, and touched his back unconsciously. "Ahem, Xueying, I am also curious as to how far you can see." Kakashi hurriedly said. "With a blank eye, I can see a kilometer away." To Kakashi, Hyuga Snow Eagle had a much better attitude. Kakashi nodded when he heard the words, and then hurriedly said to Chiba: "You heard it too, let''s talk about your arrangements for the team in the forbidden room." These two guys, if they are left alone, are they sure they wont kill each other? I have never seen anyone who has gone wrong to such an extent. Kakashi sighed. At this time, he clearly saw that Chiba''s hand gesture was about to be thrown out. "White eyes have a very good perception effect. When you pay attention to the movement of the forbidden surgery room, you also pay attention to the surrounding environment, even the situation in other places far away, especially among the crowd. I need you to keep seeing everything at all times. Human chakra, distinguish possible enemies." Chiba released the shuriken behind his back, because he already felt that if he did it himself, Kakashi would stop it at the first time. "I see." At this time, Shiga Takedake took a step forward and stood in between the two. Obviously, he also felt the atmosphere between the two and came to round the field. "Bring a lot of detonating charms. If the situation is not right, use the explosion to attract attention, whether the enemys attention or the friendlys attention. Make sure to let people know that you have found the enemy." Chiba said. "Understand." Shiga nodded. "Then, over there you will be responsible for Shiga, oh yes, and if there are already three generations of adults over there, then let Kento stay there to cope, you and this guy will go around. Patrol, look for the enemy, remember, don''t expose yourself easily after you find it, and use means to inform others, whether Kakashi, or the dark part of the village, or Shinobu, do not act rashly." Chiba added. "Understand." Shiga Taketake nodded. Chiba understood that he meant that the main thing was to catch those people. As for how to catch it, it might not be necessary to do it yourself. Moreover, Shiga Taketake is also generally aware of the reason why these things are done by them. Now the village has a shortage of manpower. If you tell the third generation of Hokage, then a series of personnel transfers are likely to occur. At that time, there will be omissions, but it will give the hostile ninjas opportunities . "Then, let''s go, without delay!" Chiba said. When the voice fell, Hyuga Xueying said, "So, what are you doing?" As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Chiba. Yes, the 6 people are divided into two groups. As the organizer, what will Chiba do? "There is another possibility, let me fill it up." Chiba didn''t say it clearly, just said that. The six looked at each other, but didn''t ask much. "Then, please be careful." Kakashi said. Then, the seven people looked at each other and nodded slightly. Shiga and the three flew out of the window, while Kakashi and Taito stayed in the ward. Chiba glanced at Hirohiko and Yukina one last time, and flew out from the window. After leaving the ward, Chiba looked at the three Shiga who had been looted and stopped on the nearest telephone pole. He looked up and saw the village with lights and festoons. Today is a festival in the village, although he doesnt know. What festival is it, but Chiba knows that tonight ~www.novelhall.com~ the night market will last a long time. And that group of Yun Ren invaded at this time, it is not without any reason, at least, at this time, it is easier to mix in and disguise. That guy Yun Ren may be in the crowd of this night market, or in a certain residential building, in a certain shop... After all, few people stay at home at this time of day. At this time, Chiba sorted out his thoughts again. Since they want to seize the forbidden art secret technique and even the blood inheritance boundary, considering that they have already taken Jiuxinai captive, then arresting people and taking them away, taking two or more people to escape, it is not realistic. Forbidden Art, Secret Art and even Blood Succession Limit, should be easy to carry around. The scroll of forbidden technique secret technique in the forbidden operation room, as well as the white eyes and writing wheel eyes of Hirohiko and Xuena all meet this condition. Therefore, they will not catch people with forbidden and secret techniques. After all, it is difficult to take away and easy to fail. If the blood inherits the boundary, it should also be the two major pupil techniques, which can directly take away the eyes and are convenient to carry. After all, Yunren will still take Hinata abducted through the peace talks in the future. Their interest in Baiyan should be great, and the writing of Lunyan is similar. And now they have three people... Or, they only seize the forbidden art, the secret art, and the blood succession boundary. Or, the three of them steal the forbidden surgery room together, and then take the blood to follow the boundary. The order may change. Or, divided into two groups, stealing the forbidden surgery room and taking the blood and following the boundary at the same time. Considering the current situation, it is more likely to be divided into two groups. Chiba touched his ninja bag, which contained a considerable number of detonating charms. This layer of insurance can only rely on me! Thinking of this, Chiba once again looked into the distance, and then, the figure flashed and flew out in a certain direction. Chapter 149： aware "Master Watergate, I haven''t found them yet." Bofeng Shuimen stood on a giant tree branch at the exit of a dense forest, watching the intelligence scroll given to him by the three generations of Hokage before leaving. It listed the memory of Yunren who was killed after the break, and about this mission. plan of. Kyuubi Renzhuli capture plan. And at this moment, behind him, an anbu ninja listened to an eagle-like bird in his hand, and was taking the message note from the bird''s foot. This is a regular contact every twenty minutes, and the result on the message bar is the words the Anbe Ninja just said. And when he heard these words, Bo Feng Shui Men frowned. He feels something is wrong. From departure to now, they have chased a considerable distance. No trace of those ninjas was found. Because this matter was too serious, half of the Anbu was dispatched, and the search range was quite wide. In addition, there were many good tracking players in the Anbu, so he was full of confidence. But at this moment, he hesitated a bit. This matter doesn''t seem to be that simple! At the time when Kyushinna was taken away, it was discovered by Hirohiko and Yukina, and the three generations of adults were notified and sent Anbe. Apart from finding Hirohiko and Yukina, the body of Yunnin was also found... After the next hour, I returned to the village and received a call from three generations of adults. Half an hour after learning the news, I really came back. After an hour and a half, the information of the three generations of adults has been read. Has Hiichi''s strength reached this level? The corresponding information can be read in just one and a half hours. Bo Feng Shuimen frowned. The situation at this time made him analyze the situation again. And now, we have been searching for three hours, and there is no clue. Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the scroll in his hand. Where...what''s wrong! Everything seems to go too far smoothly! "Where is the news from the real number and the fire room?" asked Bo Feng Shuimen. "There is no news about Shinshu-sama and Huoma-sama," the Anbe ninja replied. The three escape routes indicated above have been chased by people, but now there are no traces. Even if those Yunren have a good way to hide their traces, but there are trackers in the dark that can track them by smell, are they even the smells clean? It is impossible for this to happen without a trace. Something is wrong, there must be something wrong... Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the large grassland in front of him, frowning. At this time, in the village of Konoha. Shiga Taketake and Hyuga Xueying strolled around the night market pretending to be wandering in the village. Half an hour ago, they went to the forbidden surgery room and found that they were guarded by Anbe and Hyuga Shinsuke, the strongest contortionist master of the Hyuga clan. They followed Chibas words and left Kiuchi Kento in the village. In secret patrols. "Unexpectedly, I can team up with you." Shiga Taketake looked at Hyuga Xueying and said. At this time, Xueying Hyuga wears a mask bought at the night market, but the white eyes under the mask are already open. "I didn''t think about it either." Hyuga Xueying replied: "There is nothing unusual here. Moreover, there is an undercover guard on this side." "Ah, then go to the next place." Shiga Taketake said without changing his expression. After , the two of them left this area as they walked through the night market. And somewhere on the roof in this area, two Anbe ninjas wearing civet masks are guarding their surroundings in a hidden place. "Cough! Cough cough cough!" At this time, in the room under their feet, there was a violent coughing sound. After hearing the coughing sound, the two anbe ninjas looked at each other, and there was a little anxious look in their eyes. After hesitating at last, the two Anbu quickly jumped off the roof and entered the house. "Birth, are you okay?" The moment the two Anbe ninjas opened the door, they saw a burly back figure. At this time, the figure had squatted and coughed violently, and beside the figure, there was a bucket with a charm engraved on it. After a while, the figure stopped coughing. "What are you two doing? Didn''t you tell you to be on the roof?" Although there was a cough from time to time, the tone of the back was full of majesty. "But...bi-sama, you..." the two anbe ninjas said worriedly. "Enough! Don''t worry about my body anymore. Don''t you look down on the old man''s old age?" It seemed that he was irritated, and the body that was bent and crooked by coughing suddenly stood up straight, and a surging momentum hit his face Come. The two Anbe ninjas were almost taken a step back by this momentum. "No...Don''t dare, than adults." The two said quickly. "We have been preparing for this plan for a year, and now is the best time, the power of Nine Tails, the second generation of Hokage''s forbidden scroll in Konoha''s forbidden surgery room, and Konoha''s two strongest. Blood Succession Boundary... This time you must not miss. Mai''s sacrifice is not used to worry you about me as an old man!" The back yelled. "Yes!" The two said yes again and again. "Ahem!" Hearing the response of the two, the burly figure coughed again and said: "Since you have come down, then I will just tell you. The plan has changed!" Hearing this, the two Anbe ninjas were startled, and one of them asked, "Hi, is something wrong?" "Yes, according to the original plan, the two of you were to steal the forbidden scroll of the second generation of Hokage, and take away the white eyes and the writing wheel eyes of the two children. This is the message Ma Yi gave us before his death. Those two children have the blood limit that we are about to capture. And Mai has severely injured them. According to reliable sources, they are now in the Konoha Hospital." The burly figure said. "Well, how about you than you?" "I will leave Konoha with Nine-Tailed Juli and return directly to my hometown." The burly figure said. "Big than...this..." Hearing the words from the burly back, one of the Anbe ninjas immediately became anxious, but before he could finish his words, he was caught by another one. "I see, than adults, we will definitely complete the task." Hearing the words, the burly back waved, motioning them to step back. "Yes!" The Anbe ninja pulled his companion out of the house~www.novelhall.com~ and after they left, the "big man" coughed violently. "Yunyi, what are you doing! How can you let Bi-sama return to the village alone! You forgot, three generations of Raikage-sama gave us another task, which is to protect Bi-sama back!" When the pulled Anbu ninja left the room, he gave a hand. Throwing away another Anbe ninja''s hand, angrily said. "Take it light! This is Konoha Village!" The ninja named Yunyi made a silent motion, then he jumped onto the roof and said, "You come up first, Fengyi." Fengyi glanced at Yunyi, let out a long breath, jumped onto the roof, and said, "You said it." The words were a bit blunt, and he was obviously still angry. At this time, Yun Yi hit him on the head with a punch: "You idiot!" "Why are you hitting me!" Feng Yi helped his mask, and the mask was crooked just now, but Yun Yi''s anger has knocked out most of his anger. "What a heart and arrogance than the adult, do you have to say that his body can''t support him and he must return to his hometown? Otherwise, the strength of the nine-tailed man may not be able to keep it! The adult... the adult..." Yun Yi''s eyes were red. And Fengyi heard it, looked at Yunyi again, frowned, and said, "You cry..." But, when the words were so normal, it seemed that something had been thought of, and his eyes flushed. "You mean..." "Otherwise, do you think Bisama will retreat! Now, he has abandoned his dignity for the sake of the village, and he will withdraw halfway before the mission is completed!" Yun Yi said. Immediately, Feng Yi was stunned. Then for a while, it was an indignation that lowered his voice: "Damn it! Yunyi, we must not fail this mission!" "Ah, of course!" Chapter 150： in advance "Fengyi, Yunyi! Come down!" At this moment, a majestic sound suddenly came from below, summoning the two holding hands with one hand back to God. "Yes!" Fengyi and Yunyi glanced at each other, and at the same time they jumped off the roof and entered the house. At this time, the burly figure has moved to the window. The windows of this house are facing the street. This is why they chose this house as a hiding place. Here, you can observe everything on the main road of the night market. "You two, you are negligent." The burly figure said, at this moment, his gaze was taken back from the two teenagers on the street. "Negligence?" Feng Yi was taken aback, looked at Yun Yi, Yun Yi shook his head, saying that he did not know where he was negligent. "These two little ghosts are looking for something, and they are looking for something purposefully. Looking at them, although they look like they are visiting a night market, they didn''t buy anything after buying the mask. Even after passing by the popular food stall of their age, they didn''t even try the taste, and even didn''t even look at it." The burly back said. Fengyi and Yunyi looked at each other. Two teenage hairy kids? Could it be that they discovered that we are still in the village? impossible! They turned back this matter, even the third generation of Hokage had fooled! Besides, this plan is the plan that Yunyin Village''s most resourceful and resourceful man has planned for a year, but was discovered by the two children? impossible! Although the burly figure turned his back to them, he seemed to be aware of their unbelief at this moment, and said, "These two little ghosts have already strolled like this for three times." Feng Yi and Yun Yi immediately reacted as soon as these words came out. I didn''t buy anything, as if I had no interest in anything, and I went around three times, it must be suspicious! But, its not necessarily. Maybe these kids are playing games? This is also common in Yunyin Village. Children often play some ninja games, especially when there are changes in the village, they will have some patrol games. This is nothing more than children''s play, and today is a festival in Konoha Village, it is not a strange thing for children to gather together to play games. Just now they discovered that many children were playing ninja games. It seems, its no big deal. "Huh!" They heard the burly figure snorted coldly and said: "Don''t underestimate the little ghosts, the younger generation has unlimited potential. Look at the little ghost who doesn''t wear a mask, that look and expression , It''s not a child''s look at all. Although he is only a teenager, his mind must be over this age. I have not seen such a person. Isn''t there an example in Yunyin Village?" Fengyi and Yunyi looked at each other. "Huh! It''s the "bi" of our village''s generation." The burly figure snorted again. "Kiraby?" Fengyi and Yunyi were taken aback, their faces showed unbelief. The generation of "Bi," who likes to rap and is very lame in rap, is far beyond his age? Dont believe me! "Yes, he must become the most powerful ninja in Yunyin Village in the future." The burly figure said with certainty. "Uh... destined to become Yunyin''s strongest, he should be the son of the third generation of Raikage, the next generation..." Yun Yi and Feng Yi looked at each other and whispered. "It''s not unusual for your younger brother to surpass the older brother." The burly figure said. "Uh..." Feng Yi and Yun Yi blinked, not knowing what to say. "Huh! Do you think that children who have a mind beyond their own age will play any ninja games? And they are real Konoha ninjas and still need to play games? Look at the kid wearing a mask, look at his clothes, Obviously it is the costume of the Hyuga clan. The masked kid has the white eyes of the Hyuga clan. Wearing a mask is probably to cover people''s eyes and ears. For the Hyuga clan, the mask can only block the opponent''s sight. For their white eyes, this will not cause them at all. What visual obstruction, no one can block the vision of those eyes except for the special seal." Having said that, the burly figure glanced at the barrel-shaped container engraved with charms beside him, and then continued: "Now, do you think that a ninja game needs to use the eyes? Hide and seek, will there be children playing with the children of the Hyuga clan? ?" "What do you mean..." Yun Yi said softly, his face sinking under the polite mask. "These two children are suspicious. Now that the nine-tailed ninjuli is taken away, Konoha''s attention has been drawn, and even Hokage''s direct Anbu has been dispatched. But now Konoha village is understaffed and sent these young ninjas to patrol. , It is not impossible! Moreover, the use of young ninjas is also easy to make us contemptuous heart, resulting in negligence. You guys, don''t underestimate the fact that when the second generation of Naruto was lost in the first Ninja War, the strongest Naruto of Konoha and Fire Country, Sarutobi! You two brats! "The burly figure said finally ~www.novelhall.com~ was already a little harsh. "So... what should we do now?" Feng Yi looked at the burly figure and also at Yun Yi. At this time, Yunyi''s eyes flickered, as if thinking about something. "Huh! Yunyi, tell me, what should you do?" The burly figure snorted coldly again. "According to Master Bi''s analysis, in the current situation, Konoha may have been aware of our actions. I am afraid that soon, the people who chased us will receive news and rush back to the village. At that time, we may be in a situation of being attacked. Yun Yi replied: "Now, we must act immediately!" "Very good! That''s what I meant!" The burly figure nodded and said, "Yunyi, Fengyi, act now and freely determine the difficulty of the task. Under the extremely dangerous judgment, I allow you to give up the task, and this is not a shame. !" Yunyi and Fengyi were taken aback when he heard the words, and his expression was solemn. Allow to give up the task! In other words, the difficulty of the current task is unprecedented, and it is at least 80% possible that they will lose their lives. Otherwise, Bisama is absolutely impossible to say the words that allow to give up the mission. "Yes!" Yunyi and Fengyi responded, and the figure flickered and shot out. "Ahem!" After Yunyi and Fengyi left, the burly figure coughed again. After coughing for a long time, he panted and came over. "Not yet...not yet..." He muttered to himself, then stood up straight with difficulty, walked to the barrel-shaped container full of charms, and carried the container on his back. At least, before returning home, I cant... Thinking like this, he shot out and flew towards a place in Konoha Village. Very fast, silent! Chapter 151： Weakest Outskirts of Konoha Village, where the cabin is located. "Tap!" There was a heavy footstep landing, resounding in the silent night and beside the silent cabin. Then, there was a heart-piercing cough. "Cough cough cough cough!" The burly figure coughed violently, and the burly and unyielding body seemed to be bent by this small cough. No, I cant hold it anymore... The coughing ceased, his heart felt heavy, and he glanced at the engraved container behind him. At least, at least the Kyuubi Renzhuli should be brought home, as long as the Kyuubi Renzhuli can be obtained, then... The burly figure took a sigh of relief, stood up, and looked around. The small wooden house wrapped in dense forest, outside of the village of Konoha... This should have been found by the soil hidden in the forbidden technique of the village of Konoha last time, the weakest defense zone of Konoha village! Indeed, it seems to be off-travel and remote, with dense forests outside. In the past, if you walk fast enough, you will soon be able to walk out of the area of ??Konoha Village. In the past, it was the border of the Frost Country. There is a response. This body is no longer able to support his hometown. At least, he must send the Nine-Tailed Juli to the stinky boys in the Kingdom of Frost. Moroi didn''t send a message a few days ago, and it seems that something has happened. Morino was really difficult to deal with. Thinking of this, he fumbled around for a while and took out a black pill. At the same time, he coughed violently. It took a long time to slow down, and he was dressed roughly. Irina, you really got it right, my old stubbornness will eventually take your clan''s secret medicine. Really, I''m so old, and I don''t care for my life well... I really am an old stubborn who doesn''t listen to persuasion! Thinking of this, a few strands of sorrow flashed in the eyes of the burly figure, and then unshakable determination. After , he raised his neck and swallowed the black pill into his abdomen. Then, it was accompanied by a more violent cough, as if to cough up the entire lung. "Puff!" After coughing, a mouthful of black blood came out. After the black blood was coughed up, his body slowly straightened up, surging out. He exhaled a long breath, and the surging aura slowly dissipated with his exhalation. "It''s almost the same!" The burly figure clenched a fist, feeling the departure of the pain, strength rolled in, and smiled with satisfaction. Next, he didn''t rush away, but circled around the cabin. When he saw a few wooden stakes behind the house, his brows were slightly frowned. There are still people living in this cabin! Looking at the level of damage to this wooden stake, this person is really a hardworking guy. It seems that he should be a ninja of the sophistication type. However, there should be no one here. After checking, he carried a barrel-shaped container full of charms, flew into the dense forest, and headed towards the border of Konoha Village and the Frost Country. The burly figure was very fast, and he left the dense forest in a few minutes, came to the edge of the dense forest, and stayed on the branches. looked up, in front of him was a clearing, a very ordinary clearing, but with a big hole, which looked quite eye-catching. Behind this clearing is a river, the river is wide, and across this river, there is a large plain, heading east to the north, you can reach the country of frost. The burly figure put one hand on the trunk, looked around for a while, then jumped down, walked to the clearing, and then stopped. A smile appeared on his face. "You have been with me for so long, can you come out, kid from Konoha Village!" He suddenly said loudly. But at this time, the wind is rustling, the leaves are rustling, there is no change, and no one looks like anymore. The burly figure scanned for a week and sneered: "Since you won''t come out, then I will come to you!" The voice had not yet fallen, the burly figure suddenly flashed and disappeared into the open space, and in the next second, there was a muffled sound of flesh and a cry of pain, and a figure fell out of the dense forest on the right side of the burly figure. After the figure landed, it rolled several times before it stopped. "Crack!" The moment the figure paused and stood up, the civet mask on his face slowly shattered. It broke into pieces with a "pop" and fell to the ground from his face. shows the young face of the figure, about twenty years old, with a sharp face. At this time, there seemed to be a fist mark embedded in his face and the corner of his mouth was bleeding. The burly figure walked slowly out of the forest, looking at the twenty-something-year-old Konoha Anbe ninja, and said: "It''s a good hiding place. I didn''t find you at the cabin just now. How long have you been following me?" The burly figure said so, but in his heart was thinking: Since Konoha''s dark part has discovered it, then he must have passed the news. Perhaps Konoha will be mobilized soon. is also good, just to give Yunyi and Fengyi a chance! But, I have to solve it quickly! And the Anbe Ninja touched his cheek, a trace of panic in his eyes. This guy has a lot of strength and broke my mask. Not to mention, my face is probably cracked! will die! The judgment of Anbe Ninja is these two words. However, as Konoha''s dignity, he is not allowed to step back here. must stop him! Wait until reinforcements come! Anbe Ninja looked at the container behind the burly man, the fear in his eyes turned into firmness, and his hands were about to seal. This man has superb physical skills, so he can''t... However, he just raised his hands to get ready to get the seal, and a numbness came quickly. He looked down and stared slightly. A steel wire is wrapped around my arm, and wisps of electric current are invading from the steel wire. At this time, he is already unable to move! When! This wire! The burly figure held the steel wire, and the electric current of the change of the thunder attribute chakra nature passed continuously. too naive A smile appeared on the face of the burly figure. "When" At this time, the Anbu Ninja''s gaze suddenly moved up, but the burly figure''s rugged and determined face was already in front of him~www.novelhall.com~ a flick of lightning flashes, and it had already hit his face severely. "Boom!" "!" The dark ninja flew upside down like an arrow from the string, and the burly figure flew out with a punch, but before he could feel the long-lost pleasure of "smashing the enemy with one punch", his face changed. "Snapped!" The strap around the bucket behind his back broke. "Duh!" A kunai was inserted diagonally behind his left heel. The tape was shot! At this time, he was still in the posture of punching, but he had not had time to turn around. He only felt a lightness behind his back, the container was taken away! The container with the strength of the Kyuubi people was taken away! "Boom!" "Boom!" Anbe Ninja ran into a big tree, and the tree cracked, slowly falling down, and the leaves were flying rustling. And that dark ninja also got his head tilted, half of his face was squashed, blood was overflowing, and he definitely couldn''t live. "Tap!" He landed and turned around abruptly. saw a small figure, holding the container in both hands, and flashed directly toward the jungle where he came. The speed is not too slow! "Smelly kid!" At this time, the little figure was about to rush into the dense forest. There was a fright in his mouth, but a seal was erected in his hand. Just as the burly figure stood up and printed, the little figure''s eyes flashed, his face changed slightly, and he suddenly paused, and then his body backed away faster than he rushed. On the edge of the dense forest, on the giant tree, several detonating symbols burned with a sound of "chi". "Boom!" The flames of smoke blew up on the edge of the dense forest. Chapter 152： encounter "Duh..." Chiba placed a bucket full of charms on the ground, and a series of explosions crashed behind him, and the wood chips flew across and smoke was everywhere. At this moment, Chiba''s face is unprecedentedly serious, looking at the burly figure in front of him, and this burly figure, with long hair and hard hair, hangs down like a spiky cloak, with two curls on the upper lip. The beard also looked abnormally hard, as if it were barbed. The bronzed skin was slightly dull in the moonlight. Although he was wearing loose clothes, he could see the muscle knots and looked very strong. Looking at his hair and beard, his hair and beard are white, and his face has some wrinkles, I am afraid it is not young. Had the detonating charm been placed just when he passed the jungle? Chiba frowned tightly, and his heart beat faster. For the first time, he felt nervous before the battle. is almost instinctive, he perceives how dangerous this person is. "Boom boom boom..." In the moonlight, the trees fell over with the sound of explosions. Across from Chiba, the burly figure narrowed his eyes and looked at the seven-year-old child in front of him. The moment he aimed at the old man to attack, cut off the strap of the sealed container with Kumu, and seized the sealed container at that moment. This kid had a good grasp of the timing, and he had the courage to rush forward when the old man punched. . Really... Has Konoha another great young genius? "Pop, papa!" At this time, the broken wood fell like rain and smashed into the clearing. And at this moment, Chiba and the burly figure condensed their eyes at the same time, and said twice, each grabbed a piece of fallen wood beside them and threw them with their hands. "Snapped!" In the rain of shredded wood, two pieces of wood chipped through the heavy rain of wood chips, bumped into each other, made a crisp sound, and broke into pieces. "Boom!" Just as the wood chips were stretched into fragments and flew, two fists slammed into one place where the wood chips collided. The qualitative and invisible air wave spread, and countless pieces of wood flew away. Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, and she was surprised. actually... able to block the burst of strange power in my life mode! And the burly figure frowned. This kid is very strong! The two left at one place, and as they flew back, Chiba stretched both hands, grabbed a few pieces of wood, followed the grabbing and retracting trend, hurried out, and at the same time, stretched one hand into the ninja bag. On the opposite side, the burly figure also threw a piece of wood. "Pop, papa!" The wood chips hit exactly one place, and they fell apart, and three cold lights rushed out of the scattered wood chips, rushing towards Qianye. "Ding Ding Ding!" Chiba''s hand has been taken out from behind, and Kumai waved his hand, and three shurikens flew immediately. After knocking down the last shuriken, Chiba''s hand Kumai flew out following the wave That burly figure. "brush!" Suffering came extremely fast, before the three shurikens landed, they had already flown to the burly figure. The burly figure opened his eyes slightly. At this moment, he was flying back in the air, but it was difficult to avoid it. With a "chi", Kuwu inserted into his chest. "Boom!" At the moment of no shot, the burly figure dreamily exploded into a cloud of white mist, and a piece of debris fell to the ground. Substitute technique! Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, and looked back. In his feelings, there seemed to be a dark figure behind him. One punch, it''s coming soon! "Boom!" The flesh is muffled. The burly figure slammed a fist on Chiba''s back, and his pupils contracted slightly. This feel... "Boom!" A piece of wooden pile was smashed by the punch and flew out, hitting the giant tree on the edge of the dense forest opposite, the giant tree trembling, and the leaves falling down. Substitute technique! The burly figure grinned at the corner of his mouth and glanced at the woods on his right. Is there? At this time, Chiba''s eyes suddenly widened on a branch in the dense forest. The burly figure suddenly disappeared in the wood chip rain, and the print on his hand suddenly stopped. In the next moment, he looked back abruptly. He hadn''t completely turned his head. A punch was already slammed on his turned cheek. From an outsider, it was as if Chiba turned his head and sent it by himself. The same on the fist. Substitute...I was seen through! Chiba was horrified, and then there was a huge force, and the whole person flew out like an arrow from the string. boy, so naive! Seeing Chiba being beaten out by himself, the burly figure kept the appearance of a punch, and the corners of his mouth smiled, quite happy. But, in the next second, his smile instantly solidified, looking back incredibly, but before turning his head completely, he hit his face with a punch. Others looked at it as if he smashed his cheek on his fist. Weird power bursts! "Boom!" The flesh is muffled. The burly figure felt a big outrageous force coming from his cheeks, and in pain, he had flown out. "Boom!" The burly figure that flew out hit Qianye who was knocked into the air by him, and directly smashed Qianye into a cloud of white mist. Shadow clone? The burly figure felt the surrounding scenery retreat rapidly, and the white mist drifted back from his side, instantly understanding in his heart. "Pump!" The burly figure that was smashed into the air fell into the wide river and aroused a spray of water. At this moment, Qianye also steadily landed on the surface of the water, quickly forming a seal in his hand. "Boom!" Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ The water splash in front of him suddenly exploded, and the burly figure rushed out of the water, smashed it out with a punch, and hit Chiba''s cheek. At this time, the two of them were only half an arm''s distance away. This punch came in an instant, and almost hit Qianye''s face as soon as the punch was thrown. The burst of water hit Qianye''s face, cold and stinging. At this time, printed! Chiba''s figure leaned back slightly and stretched out her hand. In an instant, the burst of water suddenly stagnated, and then closed at a faster speed than when it burst. At the same time, a large amount of water in the river flew up and closed at this speed, instantly wrapping the burly figure. And the burly figure felt the pressure of the huge water pressure around him, and even couldn''t move immediately, and even the punch he struck was completely depleted, completely useless. Water escape, the technique of water prison! Chiba took a step back, touching the water cell with one hand, and slowly exhaling. Almost...If this punch is hit, something really will happen. The burly figure imprisoned in the dungeon also looked at Chiba, frowning. This kid is not like a child at all in his observation and reaction ability! Not only did I see three shurikens hidden in the shadow of the wood chips in an instant, but I also noticed the instant of the old man... the most terrifying thing was his fighting style... After the substitution technique, is the shadow clone immediately separated? Then use the shadow clone as bait, does he know that I will see through the substitution technique? Do not! It''s not a bait, it''s purely because the shadow clone is to keep a back hand. This kid is also very cautious in the battle. It is the type that can think far in an instant... His fighting style seems to be like... Humph! Is the old man going to be planted on this kid? Chapter 153： Offense and defense "Crack, crack!" At this time, the broken wood was gone, everything was quiet, and the dense forest was on the side of the village, and the trees fell down, forming a road where trees fell down. If someone had just been in this tree road, they would definitely not be able to escape the explosion, at this time it is estimated that these dumped giant trees will be crushed to death. On the open space, the wood chips and branches were scattered, and even the sealed container was hung with a few charred branches. Chiba retracted his gaze from the open space and pressed the water prison with one hand. In places with water, Shuidun got the greatest improvement, and firmly imprisoned the burly figure in the water prison. However, a series of attacks still made him breathe slightly. The water jail will not last long, let''s make a quick battle! Chiba thought this way, raised his other hand, and began to seal. But the burly figure in the dungeon was surprised. One-handed seal? How old is this kid, is he able to make seals with one hand? Just when he turned these thoughts, Chiba''s last seal had already been formed, and the surface of the water polo began to sink slowly, forming three pointed water arrows that pierced inwards. Water escape, the technique of water arrows! The burly figure looked at the water arrow that was pierced towards his own vital point, and said to his heart: What a great kid! Although the art of water arrow is very simple ninjutsu, there are very few that can form the ninjutsu with one hand. At this time, Chiba did not hesitate, and directly launched ninjutsu. When the thought of the burly figure turned, the water arrow slammed into the body of the burly figure. "Hey!" Without any accident, the water arrow pierced the three vital points of the burly figure! will definitely die! Chiba''s brows stretched out slowly, looking at the burly figure that had been pierced in the dungeon, slowly closing his eyes. Then, the next moment, his face changed. I saw the burly figure that slowly closed its eyes slowly turning into a human form of thunder. Lei escaped clone! Chiba''s eyes widened slightly. "Snapped!" In an instant, Lei Dun''s clone exploded and turned into a burst of lightning, spreading with the water prison! spread to Chiba almost instantly! Chiba only felt numbness, and he couldn''t move. "Boom!" At this time, behind him, water splashes suddenly exploded, and the burly figure rushed towards Qianba with the bursting water splashes, and also punched directly at the back of Qianye''s head. "Boy! Go to hell!" The burly figure smiled. Chiba was paralyzed by the electric current blasted by Lei Dun''s clone. He couldn''t move his fingers anymore, and couldn''t avoid it! fist attacked! However, this punch did not fall. At the moment when his fist was about to hit Chiba, the smile on the face of the burly figure disappeared instantly, and an incredible expression appeared on his face. At this time, in his eyes, Chibas ribs, underarms... and other hidden corners, there are several detonating symbols attached to them, and they are already burning! Chiba, who was surrounded by thunder, suddenly raised a smile. This kid! The burly figure only had time to come up with such a thought, and those detonating charms flashed with flames. "Boom!" The flames and smoke suddenly rise, and at the moment the flames rise, the surrounding charged water prisons and the water on the river explode together, and as the flames burst open, forming a water column with smoke in the middle! Damn it! This kid! He actually used his shadow clone as a bait and a human bomb! The moment the water column exploded, the burly figure suddenly withdrew from the water column of smoke, crossed his hands in a block shape, literally made a few clicks on the water, and retreated quickly, and the thick smoke on his body brought out smoke in the air. band. "Wow!" The jet of water was splashed, raindrops, and splashed on the water, splashing ripples, like pouring rain! But at this moment, the face of the burly figure who was flying back suddenly changed, and he looked back. Seeing Qianye clenching his fist, his eyes flashed sharply, and he slammed his fist. Seeing that, it seems to be waiting for a long time! This kid can already think so far! "Boom!" There was a muffled sound, and the strange power broke out! The burly figure was blown out with a punch once again, breaking the falling rain curtain, setting off small waves of water that separated from it, and flying uncontrollably to the plain across the river. Take advantage of it now! Chiba punched out, but without even looking at the burly figure, he turned abruptly and ran towards the sealed container. Chiba clearly knew that he was not the opponent of Yun Ren, who seemed to be very old! After the first punch collided, he understood. The strength of this person can even compete with the strange strength of Tsunade in his own life mode. Moreover, his own strange strength punched this person firmly, but he did nothing, even underwater. Lei Dun''s clone was also separated, and Lei Dun''s clone was used to pretend to attack, and then the electric current after Lei Dun''s clone was used to paralyze himself, instead, he used his own water to complete the cooperation of Shui Dun and Lei Dun, and then attacked behind him. This elder Yun Ren is not only terrible physically strong! Tactically, it is also impeccably terrible! Chiba''s heart suddenly gave birth to a feeling that he couldn''t beat him! This is a feeling that has not been born in any battle! However, this time it may not be necessary to distinguish the victory or defeat, as long as he saves Kushina away! Now that there is such a big movement here, reinforcements will arrive soon! At that time, there is no need to shoot! And Jiu Xin Na will also be saved! Take advantage of this time, run with Kushina! At this time, this was the only thought in his mind. When the thought turned around, the sealed container was already in front of you, and you could get it in a few steps. At this moment, Chiba''s face changed abruptly, and he looked up! "Boom!" The burly figure flying out of the water behind him suddenly exploded into a cloud of white mist. On the top of Chiba''s head, the burly figure hangs upside down with a punch and blasts from top to bottom with the lightning fire! "Boy, you really are the same type as the old man! Remember the old man''s name, Ye Yuebi! It''s not in vain that you die under this name!" A sound of majesty spread far away. Is it also the shadow clone who is attacking behind? Damn it! This punch cannot be avoided! Did Yun Ren see my purpose? Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly ~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing this punch from the sky, his face turned pale! Then... "Boom!" The ground burst, and the dust column burst out! At this time, on the other side, Feng Yi lurked in a hidden location quite far away from the Konoha Forbidden Operation Room. He was looking at the two Konoha Ninjas outside the door of the Konoha Forbidden Operation Room, and suddenly a thought came up. Its okay than the adult, are you? can''t do it! There must be concentration, Konoha''s forbidden surgery room is heavily guarded, these two people are actually from the Hyuga clan! And this thought just flashed, with a "duh", a Kuwu Wu shot at his feet. His face changed suddenly, and he pulled away and flew back. "Hey!" The unending detonating symbol burned. was discovered! Fengyi frowned, her heart a cloud of darkness. At the same time, Konoha Hospital. Kakashi grabbed Kuunai and stopped Yuriko from outside. Taito and Lin also made preparations. "Who are you? There is no secret code between us and Yuriko. The secret code is limited to the three of us." This kid made me hear the signal on purpose! Have you noticed my existence, and deliberately confirmed the secret code with them? made me think that everyone has such a secret sign! Konoha''s younger generation... Damn it! I was discovered, and now I can only do that! Yuriko who became Yuriko Yunyi looked at Kakashi, her eyes narrowed slightly. cause a commotion! Let the master escape safely! Different locations, at the same moment, Feng Yi and Yun Yi had such an idea at the same time! Chapter 154： Night to moon ratio "Lara..." The dust and smoke slowly dissipated, and a few pieces of rubble fell from the air, rolling down to the bottom of the big hole that was hit by a punch. Ye Yuebi stood in the middle of the big pit, holding the sealed container in one hand, and his burly body stood proudly. The electric light shot out from his hand, turned into a small shot and shot upwards, until it dissipated at the shoulder, sending out a "cracking" lightning burst. sound. At this time, his rugged and determined face, with a little surprise, looked right in front of him, and said: "I have to compliment you here. I can avoid my attack." To be honest, when Ye Yuebi said this, he himself was a little surprised, he did not reserve his praise to the seven-year-old child before him. I think of how many heroes were born in the Second Ninja World War, but in my eyes, apart from the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi, I can''t imagine how many more. Sansho fish Hanzo is half. However, now facing such a seven-year-old child, he does not hesitate to appreciate it. Then I thought about the strength that this child showed, that is, the strength above the elite but not the full strength. To him, a ninja of this kind of strength is nothing but a fish-like existence. Is it old? Ye Yuebi suddenly grinned and frowned slightly. is really old, Lei Dun Chakra activation has been carried out only 2 times, and only by acting on the hands, you already feel the body is not good? Really...Sometimes, it''s really impossible not to be convinced! And here Ye Yuebi turned his thoughts, Qianye, who was right in front of him, wiped a hand of blood from his face, frowning. At this time, he had several wounds cut on his face by the flying gravel, and even his hands and feet... There were wounds cut by gravel all over his body. The wound was not deep, but there was still blood from it. Overflow inside. "pimple!" Chiba''s left hand held down her drooping right hand, and he lifted it up suddenly, and then continued the dislocated right hand. At the same time, the left hand moved, and the light green chakra in his hand poured out, healing the wound on the rolled right shoulder. Just now Ye Yuebi smashed his fist. At the moment of his death, his body actually moved ahead of his consciousness. When he was still thinking about "can''t escape", his body had already withdrawn and retreated. The dodge action avoided the punch, but the punch still rubbed his right arm and hit the ground. However, Chiba''s right hand was directly dislocated when he rubbed it lightly. Even where he rubbed it, the skin and flesh were rolled and burnt and smoked, as if burned by lightning. This time... It''s Kushina''s credit! Chiba, who was healing the wound, looked at the sealed container under Ye Yuebi''s armpit. Although he couldn''t see the inside of the container, Chiba could imagine that it was Kushina''s body curled up in a coma. If it werent for Kushina to accompany me for high-intensity physical exercises, Im afraid my body wouldnt be so adaptable to fighting, and the conditioned reflexes are almost perfect. The blow just now, if I wait for my reaction before avoiding, I''m afraid I have become a meatloaf. Chiba panted slightly. With the release of the medical chakra, the chakra of his sanctuary mode fell below 30%. The two shadow clones plus the technique of water prison, and the consumption of the three-fist strange power, made him 70% of the sanctuary. Chakra was consumed, and his physical strength at this time also entered a stage of rapid consumption. The shengmen mode has been completely weakened, and it wont work if there is not much ninjutsu cooperation. And, this Yeyuebi in front of me... is it the brother of the third generation of Raikage? Indeed, the Raikage in Yunyin Village is basically from the Yeyue clan, including some other excellent ninjas, such as Kirabi and Burubi, who are all from the Yeyue clan. There is also a tradition in the village. After becoming Raikage, no matter what his name was before, he only used the name "Ai" in the end. Then, every Raikage will have a partner, a brother, and regardless of whether this person is related to Raikage, as long as he can use Raikage together to cast the Thunder Plow Knife and combine it to form an excellent Thunder Plow Knife. It is said that those who can partner with Raikage before the fourth generation of Raikage are brothers who are related to Raikage, and after becoming Raikages partner and brother, no matter what the name of this partner was before, they will be called " ratio". But, its a little strange, even if this "Yeyuebi" belongs to a character that is not written in the original work, but this real character in the world of Naruto...that is a bit wrong. According to the situation in the animation, when the fourth generation of Raikage and Kirabi teamed up, there was another Burubi who was Yao''s predecessor Zhuli. After he ran away, Kirabi became the eight-tailed man. This Bulu ratio is the ratio of the previous generation. It should be the partner of the three generations of Raiking, not this Yeyue ratio! wrong! This night and moon ratio should be the partner of the third generation of Raikage. Burubi is the cousin of the fourth generation of Raikage. It should be a "comparison" with the fourth generation of Raikage. However, the previous plot chose Kirabi to become the fourth generation of Ai''s partner. When partnering, the third generation Raikage said that it would be good if the fourth generation Ai had brothers, and denied that Burubi was the partner of the fourth generation Ai...At that time, Kirabi had not yet become a human force, Burubi should be alive. Still, I have entered a misunderstanding. Although the four generations of Ai and Kirabi are called the "AB" combination, the previous Ai and Bi is not a partner? Rather, it has the same meaning as the title of Ai. Ai is the title of Raikage, Yunyin''s first-rate ninja, and Bi is the second outstanding ninja under him, or is it... the eight-tailed man is dedicated to Zhuli? Chiba recalled the information about "Ai" and "Bi" in Yunyin Village, but limited by the fuzzy part of memory, he could not get the exact answer. However, what is certain is that the strength of this Yeyue Bi is absolutely super strong, and a person who can be called a "bi" in Yunyin Village, although not a human pillar, his strength will never be weak. And it is certain that he is definitely not his opponent! Chiba put down his hand, his right hand has recovered, he clenched his fist, it was no problem, but Chakra had two and a half left. also had to learn medical ninjutsu~www.novelhall.com~ otherwise this arm would not be used in the next battle. Although he knew that he couldn''t beat it, Chiba didn''t intend to escape. He glanced at the sealed container and gritted his teeth slightly. At least, I have to hold him! All of Chiba''s thoughts turned into such a thought. At this time, Ye Yuebi''s eyes flashed. Can medical ninjutsu? This kid... However, this kid should be almost there. Looking at the rhythm of his breathing, his physical exhaustion is already very intense. Speaking of which, this kid is only seven years old after all, regardless of his outrageous strength that can compete with the old man, his physical strength , Is also quite outstanding, just after a fight, even the best genius of our Yunyin Village about his age... is far behind him. Looking at his ninjutsu, water escape, and shadow clone, this kid is estimated to be the best in the village of Konoha, the best genius. plus his combat thinking. Absolutely, he cannot survive! Ye Yuebi had such a thought in her heart. Now, I cant escape even if I want to run! Chiba caught Ye Yuebi''s gaze, and his heart became clear. At the same time, his eyes opened slightly. Even the corners of Chiba''s mouth opened slightly, revealing a wry smile that could no longer be bitter. "!" Electric snake thunder light, the moment Ye Yuebi made up his mind, burst out suddenly, covering his sturdy body, radiating a powerful chakra, as if he was wrapped in a spiky chakra coat. And the electric snake thunder light, shuttled among them. Thunder escape chakra mode! The ninjutsu used by Raikage III and Raikage IV! Chiba smiled wryly, and recognized it immediately. In an instant, you will die! Chapter 155： Lei Dun Chakra Mode In the flashing electric arc, Ye Yuebi frowned slightly. Is this old bone no longer able to bear Lei Dun Chakra? Is this physical activation already the limit? can''t be compared with the heyday! Really, I''m really old! Thinking like this, Ye Yuebi put down the sealed container in his hand, turned to look at Chiba, and said, "Boy, let me ask you, what is your name!" However, it was not Chiba''s words that responded to him, but... Tufu, Tulong gun! Chiba Yuyin is finished, just press with both hands! If you stand stupidly, you can''t achieve the effect of delaying time! Lei Dun Chakra mode...only attack! Since I can''t run away! Then you must not sit still. no way! I will never sit and wait for death again! Qianye''s eyes condensed, and the cone of soil broke through the soil, heading straight towards the night and moon ratio. While looking at the dirt cone coming from the speedy man, Ye Yue sneered at the corner of his mouth, but did not dodge or hide, she opened her hand and pushed it slightly. The soil cone slammed into Ye Yuebi''s palm with a swift force. At the moment of contact, the tip of the soil cone seemed to hit the steel palm. In the lightning of Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, the soil cone castrated. , And then a crack climbed to the tip of the soil cone. "Crack!" Suddenly, the tip of the entire soil cone was covered with cracks, and then the half-arm length of the tip of the entire soil cone instantly collapsed, and the cracks were still spreading. After a long time, Chiba''s Tulong gun would fall apart. "Are you an idiot? Lei Dun restrained the earth, you were so stupid as to waste Chakra!" Ye Yuebi raised her head slightly, but she chuckled. But his heart sank. Have you mastered the earth escape? Is the water attribute and soil attribute dual attributes? Never keep him! However, Qianye ignored it, stepping on the cracked soil cone, and rushing forward, yet Ye Yuebi hadnt even fallen yet. He had already thrown out his hands, two kunai and two shurikens rushed towards him. The handprints in his hands changed rapidly, and after Ye Yuebi''s voice fell, Chiba''s last seal had been formed. Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique! Suddenly, Shuriken and Kuwu each split into four, attacking Yeyuebi. At this time, the distance between the two of them was no more than one arm''s distance away. When the avatars of Kumu and Shuriken were almost incarnate, the four shurikens and four Kuwu had already attacked Ye Yuebi. "Innocent!" Ye Yuebi looked at the shuriken and kunai that flickered in front of her eyes, but she did not hide. "Do you think these powerless toys can hurt me?" Ye Yuebi sneered, but after that, his words were a halt. Among these four shurikens and four karma, He saw other things. Two pieces of paper! This is... Detonation! His pupils contracted slightly. "Ding Ding Ding Ding!" Shuriken and kunai hit his Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, making a sound of hitting a hard object. "Bang bang" kunai and shuriken shadow avatars suddenly exploded into white mist, which diffused. At the same time, Bai Bai The fire flashed in the fog. "Boom!" The detonation talisman exploded, and the flames of smoke rose up, directly engulfing Ye Yuebi''s head, and at the same time, the figure of Chiba rushing in was engulfed. "Crack, click!" The soil cone is covered with cracks. "Boom!" The earth boom spear collapsed, turning into earth particles and falling to the ground. At this moment, Chiba crossed his hands in a block shape, flew out of the smoke, and fell behind Ye Yuebi. At this time, Yeyue''s upper body and head were already covered by firelight smoke, and it seemed that there was no reaction at all. The moment Chiba landed, he only glanced at him slightly, and he stopped the sealed container on the side, kicked his feet, and flew out. Throwing shurikens, detonating talisman bursting, flying in, smoke rushing out, and landing to take the container. A series of actions only happen within a few seconds. Chiba''s actions are even more fluent. If someone sees it at this time, it is estimated that you will cry out A "beautiful"! can''t give up, can''t give up! escape! Flee now! escape with Kushina! Running to the village, there must be such a big movement here, the village must have reacted, anyway, the forbidden operation room has ambushed manpower, Hirohiko and Xuena also have Kakashi to look after him, and now Kushina has been rescued! I just need to run! Run! Run desperately! can''t let him... Chiba ran toward the dense forest in the direction of the giant tree, almost flashing, and the distance of 100 meters had already been crossed. Shengmen Chakra is almost exhausted, this time can only... Chiba''s teeth clenched tightly, and the life gate in his body was slowly closed. At this time, his hand extended into the ninja bag, took out a black ball, and swallowed it in one bite! Eight Door Dunjia, the fourth wound door... I can only open the door at this time! But, just as Qianye swallowed the junliang pill, he turned the thought of opening the door. When the first three doors opened, his figure suddenly stopped, and the whole person was lifted up. Throat pain is terrible! The throat has been strangled, but the hand that strangled the throat looked like iron tongs, and there was a tingling sensation as well. "Boy! Don''t underestimate the old man!" A violent rage sounded from before Chiba, and Ye Yuebi held Chiba''s throat with one hand and lifted him up. And his face is full of anger. Except for anger, there is nothing, those shurikens and kunai, or even detonating charms, did not leave any scars on his face. "Dangling!" The sealed container slipped from Chiba''s hand and landed at Chiba''s feet, which was also on the edge of the big hole that Yeyuebi had smashed into. After it fell, it rolled into the big hole. "Wow!" At this time, Chiba screamed in pain, and intense pain surged all over the body with the burning numbness. And his whole body suddenly exploded lightning snakes, sizzling, and even some light smoke floating from his body. "Boy, you annoyed the old man!" Yeyue Bisen looked at Chiba coldly, with murderous intent in his eyes. Chiba closed his eyes tightly, and his whole body was being scorched by the electric current. He couldn''t move at all. At the same time, the strength of Ye Yuebi pinching his neck and hands made him feel choking~www.novelhall.com~ to death! Chiba had such a thought in his mind. In the severe pain and suffocation, Chiba not only felt the pain, but also found that he did not have the slightest fear in his heart. At the moment of death, he did not have the panic and struggle that he had when he died in his previous life. He even felt calm. That''s how it is, this is the real feeling of someone who has died again... Chiba''s mouth was paralyzed, and suddenly a ugly smile appeared. Probably because of the current, this smile looked like Chiba''s mouth was twitching. Then, his hand was trembling and raised up with difficulty, and with a "pop", he grabbed Ye Yuebi''s hand that strangled his throat. The moment he grabbed Ye Yue Bi''s hand, the current in his hand was even more violent, and then he let out a painful snoring. The burning sensation of electric paralysis has become more intense! Although it is calm, I still... don''t want to die! Chiba slowly opened his eyes, and his whole body began to twitch in the violent electric current. This eye-opening movement was also extremely difficult. This kid... Ye Yuebi looked at Chiba with a slight stunned face. At this moment, when Ye Yuebi was slightly stunned, a snow-white lotus arm suddenly slashed past Qianye''s eyes. "Boom!" Then there was a muffled sound of flesh and blood, and Ye Yuebi flew out with thunder light diagonally! At this time, Chiba only felt his throat loosen, and the current disappeared suddenly. what! Chiba''s eyes widened slightly. At this moment, there was a crisp female voice suppressing anger. "You have to be right, my lovely disciple, what do you do?" Chapter 156： Uzumaki Kushina "Boom!" The huge tree in the dense forest on one side was broken by the electric current, and fell inwardly, resting on a huge tree inside. Ye Yuebi, who was thrown out by this sudden punch, hit the giant tree and directly broke the giant tree. However, the current Chiba didn''t even look at it. All his attention was attracted by the flying figure in front of him. I saw this figure, with a beautiful face, a red hair fluttering, and that beautiful face was full of anger. is exactly... Uzumaki Kushina! How could it be... Kushina should have been sealed in that container, that barrel was full of charms, it should be the sealed container that the sealer Zhuli took away. Yoshinna... how did you escape? "Tap!" And just when Chiba was astonished and unbelievable, Kushina landed, and then the lotus arm lightly relaxed, catching Chiba, who had lost the strength of Yezuki''s throat and fell. With red hair flying, although she was full of anger, she still asked Chiba quite softly: "Chiba, are you okay?" At this time, Chiba looked at Kushina, as if he was still in a daze, and the light green chakra on his body slowly disappeared. Xu was too surprised, and even the state of life was lifted. Kyosinna gently put him down, then stood up and faced the direction of the giant tree''s break. "Teacher Kushina, why are you..." Chiba murmured after getting her feet on the ground. Xu walked through the ghost gate, Xu was so sudden that all this happened, and Qianye still couldn''t react. "The sealed container is cracked." Kushina replied, keeping his eyes on the direction of the giant tree''s breaking, and at the same time stepped forward without a trace, protecting Chiba behind him. Chiba, who heard Kusina''s words, unconsciously looked at the sealed container at the bottom of the pit. Indeed, at the bottom of it, a small crack was cracked, destroying the seal structure. "It has been bumpy for so long, and no one who can sleep can''t sleep!" It seemed that he could feel Chiba''s movements, Kushina added. It turns out that this is the case. Kushina woke up on the road, but was trapped in the sealed container, I am afraid I have been looking for a way to escape the seal! Yes indeed! Jiuxinai was proficient in sealing technique, this crack destroyed the seal structure, and the seal was flawed. If you change to another person''s Zhuli, perhaps there is still no way to break the flawed seal, but for the great seal art expert Kushina, it is not a big problem! Chiba''s heart was clear, and at this moment, Kushina''s words came again: "You came to save me, thank you." Qianye was taken aback when he heard the words. In the seal, has Kushina figured out the situation? When I was sealed, did I think of my abduction at the first time? Yosina, seems to be a little different from the Yosina I know from the original work! But, perhaps, this is what Kushina should be like. When she was in the ninja school, no one was better than her except for the water gate. She is also... a genius! Coupled with the unique physique of the whirlpool clan, her strength may not be any worse than Bofeng Shuimen! After thinking about this section, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, his life was really hanging by a thread. Although he died once before crossing, he was because "died once, the second time seems not so terrible". For this reason, the mood is calm without panic and helplessness. But it doesn''t mean that he will not be afraid of later, and it does not mean that he has no desire for life in such a calm mood. At this time, after Chiba breathed a sigh of relief, a wave of fear came up, and the whole person seemed to be trembling. If it weren''t for Kushina, he might really be unable to survive! However, this time with life hanging by a thread, Chiba also had another idea. Although I have been thinking about not wanting to die after I crossed over, I cant die, because death may be really dead, this time life cant be lost. Death is something I absolutely want to escape from. It is the most terrifying thing. But... death is not as terrible as previously thought! And when this thought came up, Chiba''s fear and tremor stopped immediately. At this moment, his mind seemed to be clearer, and some inexplicable power seemed to gush out of his chest. Chiba closed his eyes and took a slight breath. Is this the stamina and chakra added by Junliang pills? No, it doesnt seem to be... "Huh!" Chiba exhaled and opened his eyes slowly, her eyes bright and firm. But at this time, Ye Yuebi stood up in front of the broken tree, Lei Dun Chakra''s coat screamed sharply. Seeing his appearance, there was no scar at all. Jiu Xinnai''s full blow, completely no effect. Yeyue screamed worse than in his heart. Is the punch that activated Lei Dun Chakra just now? The sealed container was accidentally cracked. Yeyue had just dropped a fist from the sky and smashed Chiba in her mind. After she fell into the air, when she hit the ground, it seemed to have affected the sealed container on the side. After all, the distance between Chiba and the sealed container was only a few steps away, Lei Dun Chakra''s activation punch was quite violent, which is also very possible! Then, he glanced at the sealed container and released the seal to Kushina. He was also shocked at first. When Kushina punched him, although he was astonished as Qianye tried to open his eyes, the strong in the eyes The will to survive, but under the Lei Dun Chakra mode, he also noticed Jiu Xin Nai''s attack, but he was very shocked by Jiu Xin Na''s appearance at the time, so he did not react. When was smashed into the air, he looked at the sealed container and saw the trace of cracks. is worthy of the whirlpool family, the seal technique is so good, such a small gap can actually release the entire seal technique. Even, it was released from within the seal technique. This is really unheard of. also wants to retake her back to the village. Her sealing technique will definitely help us to seal Yaowei better, and even the birth of the nine-tailed man is not necessarily true. Two tails, eight tails and possible nine tails, the village will never... Thinking of this, Yeyue suddenly rose up from the Lei Dun Chakra coat on her body and crackled. At this moment, he suddenly saw Chiba''s opened eyes behind Kushina. Ok? This look? Has this kid transformed in the line of life and death just now? People are inevitably afraid of death, and even because of the fear of death, they infinitely exaggerate the horror of death. Actually, is death terrible? Terrible! However, it is not as terrible as imagined! In the eyes of this little devil, there is no longer any cautiousness and fear of death, but also a cautiousness in avoiding death. Only this time on the line of life and death, will he realize the real death? Next, this kid will become more and more terrifying. can never leave alive! She seemed to perceive Ye Yuebis gaze~www.novelhall.com~ Jiu Xin Nai''s hands were sealed, "Boom bang bang!" A dozen Jiu Xinnai suddenly appeared from behind her, surrounding Chiba firmly . The technique of multiple shadow clones! "Chiba, hide behind me." Kushina said. "Teacher Kushina, let''s retreat here, this is not easy to deal with this night." Chiba frowned, looking at this, Kushina is planning to fight with Yazuki. This is not appropriate for the current situation. The best way now is to escape together. Now Ye Yuebi looks unscathed, and Kushina and his attacks are ineffective, but he has fallen into a disadvantage. His purpose is to capture Kushina. Now that Kushina is awake, and Konoha''s attention has been drawn again, he is already at a disadvantage in realizing the purpose of capturing Kushina! Chiba''s voice fell, but Kushina didn''t seem to leave. "Teacher Jiuxina... he has fallen into a disadvantage. As long as he doesn''t let him catch you, we will win. There is no need to fight life and death here." Chiba quickly added. "My disciple was almost killed. As a teacher, how can I swallow this breath!" But Kushina''s red hair was slightly raised, and his fists were already clenched. My disciple was almost killed. As a teacher, how can I swallow this breath! Chiba was taken aback when he heard the words and looked at the red-haired back of Kushina, but he couldn''t help repeating these words in his heart. At the moment he was stunned, Uzumaki Kushina had already rushed out. "Boom!" At the same time, Ye Yuebi also flew out with a punch, and the two fists slammed together. Chapter 157： True posture "Crack!" A series of cracks began to crack from the ground directly below the place where the two fists hit. The strength of this nine-tailed man is stronger than that of the kid! Is this water cold air Konoha''s water escape ninjutsu? Do not! It should be a secret technique! Since the person Zhuli of the whirlpool clan called that little ghost disciple just now, does that little ghost use the secret technique of water escape? Probably not, that kid doesn''t have this biting cold air, but a feeling of chakra explosion! Ye Yuebi looked at the Kushina in front of her, her face was solemn, and the crackling of Lei Dun Chakra''s coat on her body became more and more intense. There was even a wisp of electricity hitting the back of Kushina''s hand, who fisted with him. even wears Lei Dun Chakra as armor! Jiuxina felt the burning sensation of the electric current on his fist, and his heart was also solemn. "Crack, click!" At this time, the cracks on the ground slowly spread. With a bang, the ground sagged and cracked, and the two of them felt a huge force coming from each other''s hands at the same time, and each snorted, and both of them retreated faster than they rushed. Sure enough, only 20% of the power can be activated, but the strength is still not enough! Ye Yuebi flew back, frowning. Then, his face changed, and he looked at Jiuxinai suddenly. Behind Jiuxinai, there were still two Jiuxinai standing there, and the seal was quickly sealed in his hands. Each has a different seal! At this time, Kushina flew between the two, and their seals were also finished. The water escapes, the water rushes! The wind escapes, a big breakthrough! Combination of ninjutsu, water escape, break water rush! The wind blade whistled with the high-speed flowing water waves, the sound of the wind was like a blade, the water wave was like a knife, and when Yeyuebi was in front of it, the water wave had completely combined with the wind blade, forming four vertical plows from the ground. The water jet coming. The combination of wind and water ninjutsu! The nine-tailed person Zhuli is really extraordinary! Yeyue narrowed his eyes slightly, and the four water jets came extremely fast, but he was faster in Lei Dun Chakra mode. "Tap!" At this time, the momentum of the retreat has been exhausted, and Ye Yue than lightly landed. The moment he landed, he jumped up violently. "Boom!" Yeyue was extremely quicker than this jump. The water knife was extremely fast by the force of the wind, but it was still avoided by Yeyuebi and crashed into the dense forest. Before the water blade hit the tree, the tree in front of the water knife began to split from it. When it hit, the tree had already cracked a vertical crack, and after the water blade hit, In the loud noise, water splashed everywhere, and the giant tree was like being hit by a huge force. The tree body vibrated violently. At the same time, sawdust flew horizontally along with the water splash, and the leaves were rustling down and flying all over the sky. "Tap!" At this time, Jiuxina landed. As soon as Jiu Xinnai landed, Yeyuebi, who was flying in midair, changed his color and raised his head. It was two Jiu Xinnai who were standing tall and clenching their fists. When he raised his head, his fists had already hit Yeyue heavily Than''s face. The secret technique of water escape, the wrist of water! "Boom!" Ye Yuebi took the electric light to draw a straight line of electric light from mid-air, and was smashed into the ground fiercely. At the moment of hitting the ground, the surrounding open space immediately began to crack and collapse with him as the center. The big pit is dented! At this moment, a large amount of dust evaporated from the cracks in the ground. The moment the big hole was hollowed, the dust column also rose up, directly rushing up, and submerged the two Kushina in the air. "Boom!" "Boom!" Then, in the dust column, the two shadow clones exploded into two groups of white mist, which evaporated as the dust smoke. Jiuxinai''s good at shadow clone tactics... Chiba saw all this in his eyes, with a faint brilliance in his eyes. Sure enough, when Kushina used this tactic to fight me, he still kept his hands! Before turning this thought, Chiba''s face changed drastically. In his eyes, behind Kushina, a ray of electric snake flashed out. But at this time, Jiu Xinnai also seemed to feel something, and suddenly looked back. Behind him, Yeyue was more serious than his face. The whole body exuded this terrifying aura and killing intent, and his punch was already high. Raised high. "Boom!" The flesh is muffled. Yeyuebi hit with a punch, 20% of the Lei Dun Chakra pattern muscle activation force, Kushina only felt a pain on his face, and he flew out and headed towards the dust pillar that had not yet dissipated. Jiuxina! Chiba heard the muffled sound of the skin and flesh, and then watched Kushina fly out like an arrow from the string, a look of horror appeared on his face. Lei escapes the instant of Chakra mode? Taking advantage of the dust pillar to rise, blocking the line of sight, instantaneously behind Kushina... This Ye Yuebi is right, he and I are the same type, he has already prepared a backup plan. Even, he is much older than me and has a lot more experience! It depends on his age and the title of "Birth". The second Ninja War, this guy must have participated in it! The original introduction to World War I and World War II is more vague than World War II, and I even know that "Hanzo" appeared in World War II, and then Sannin rises in this battle. It is deduced that the third generation of Naruto should also be obtained in this battle The title of "The Strongest Naruto". Then, I dont know anything! Many heroes must have been born in the Second Ninja World War, and this Yeyuebi is also one of them. After the baptism of the war, his experience is unparalleled, and he can use the thundering chakra mode of the three generations of Raikage... Even if it is Jiu Xin Na, he is definitely not his opponent! "Boom!" At this time, Jiu Xin Na slammed into the dust pillar, opened a hole in the dust pillar, and then crashed into something, and a giant tree collapsed. can''t kill her! At this time, Ye Yuebi didn''t chase him up, he groaned in his heart, and then turned his gaze to Chiba. At this time, their distance is only a hundred meters away. And when Ye Yuebi turned his gaze, a cold breath suddenly rose from behind Chiba. Although there were more than a dozen Kushina protections, he still swallowed. At this time, Yeyuebi felt completely different from just now. The surging aura and strong murderous aura caused Qianye to uncontrollably rise with a cold air from the bottom of his heart. Looking at ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba seems to see not a person, but a beast that wants to choose someone and eat it. This is... the true posture of the powerful ninja who has experienced war! Such a thought naturally surged in Chiba''s heart. Do not! can''t wait and die! And after this thought, it was such a strong thought, and with this thought, Chiba''s hand subconsciously reached into the ninja bag behind it. When his finger touched the kunai in the ninja bag, Chiba stiffened. His eyes opened slowly and uncontrollably, and his pupils trembled and looked back. die! At this moment, there is only one word in his heart. Behind him, Ye Yuebi sullen his face, Lei Dun Chakra''s coat exudes spiky Chakras, and lightning sizzles. Ye Yuebi has already raised his hand, making a knife-like hand, and Lei Dun Chakra gathered in his hand. His hand has turned into a thunder blade! At this time, the shadow clones of Kushina, who was protecting Chiba, seemed to react, and slowly turned their heads to look at Yeyuebi who was instantly behind Chiba. "Boom!" At this time, a cloud of white mist exploded in the dust column. was knocked into the air... is the shadow clone? This cloud of white mist caused Ye Yuebi''s pupils to shrink slightly, and the thunder blade that had been cut off from his hand paused slightly. Just during this meal, a snow-white lotus root arm passed through the route that Ye Yuebi had cut down by a few millimeters, and a punch was slammed into Ye Yuebis face from diagonally below. Ho water wrist, broke out again! "Wh..." Yeyue stared slightly, and looked at the closest to Chiba Kushina who was spinning and punching in surprise. his vision was quickly pulled away. He was knocked out again! Chapter 158： Promote "It''s not over yet!" Uzumaki Kushina pulled over Chiba and pulled her behind him. At the same time, the shadow clones of Kushina around had already reacted. At this time, they all jumped up and attacked the Ye Yuebi who flew out. And Kushina, who pulled Chiba behind him, glanced at Chiba, who was still a little stiff from the corner of his eyes. Really...Finally, I learned from my disciple. I continued to practice with Chiba, and I also had some experience in tactics. Unconsciously, some of his habits have been acquired from him. also thanks to his habit, this time he was spared a hard time, if the punch just now hit me, I am afraid... Jiu Xin Nai didn''t want to go any further, according to the information from the burst of the shadow clone, if that punch really hits the body, I am afraid this battle will not be necessary! And before, when Ye Yuebi was smashed down by two Jiu Xinnai''s shadow clones, Jiu Xin Nai subconsciously made a substitute technique, and then Ye Yuebi suddenly appeared behind her, and instantly she and One of Chiba''s most recent shadow clones changed positions. Thus escaped Ye Yuebi''s fatal punch. This was also during the days when she played against Chiba. Faced with Chibas afterthoughts, she figured out how to deal with it. No matter whether it was used or not, if the line of sight was blocked, the imprint of the substitution technique was the first time. , And guaranteed to have replacement animals or plants or clones. After all, every time he practiced against Chiba, he would always make some amazing attacks. And in order to be able to match Chibas tactical talents, as a teacher, Kushina naturally spent a lot of thought. If she loses to her disciple during the duel training, how can she achieve the training of Chiba? purpose? In order to deal with Chiba''s consecutive attacks, Kushina thought and felt the pressure. Chiba''s progress is getting faster and faster, and her consecutive attacks are getting more and more unexpected. At first, she was able to rely on the shadow clone tactics of multiple shadow clones, her own vitality and chakra volume, and the second generation of Hokage''s water escape secret technique. , Hao Shui Jian''s technique suppresses Chiba. Gradually, Chiba gradually showed a tendency to defeat the strong with the weak, which made Kushina feel the unprecedented pressure. To be honest, she was still a little reluctant at the time, but after many duels, Kushina understood. If you want to continue to crush Chiba with "absolute strength" to achieve the goal of training him, you must understand his tactics and his tactical thinking. Then, after every battle, like Chiba, she silently summed up the gains and losses of each duel training in her heart, and gradually understood some of Chiba''s tactical thinking. And after applying these understandings to the pairing exercises, and after applying these tactical thinking, Kushina''s posture returned to "overall Chiba with absolute advantage." But, unconsciously, her fighting style has also changed, especially in tactics. How can I say it is quite "Chiba style". To be honest, after realizing that he had some "Chiba style", Kushina''s self-esteem was still a bit damaged. He hadn''t taught Chiba much, but he was "teached" by Chiba in every duel exercise. Really, what a disciple who doesn''t let Master feel the joy of "teaching"! Jiuxinai focused his eyes on Ye Yuebi, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and then the smile narrowed. So, this guy must be beaten here! He has never been taught any powerful ninjutsu and knowledge, at least, his safety is protected by my teacher! Thinking of this, Kushina''s face sank, and an unprecedented seriousness surged on her beautiful face. "Boom boom boom!" At this time, the dozens of Nine Xinna who attacked Ye Yuebi in midair had already been blown by him. "Tap!" Ye Yuebi landed in mid-air, a puff of blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth. Time is running out! The current situation is really horrible. Kiu-tailed person Zhuli actually got out of the seal. Now if she wants to capture her, without a sealed container, he can only... broke her limbs! Yeyue frowned and made up his mind, but when he looked up, he was shocked. In front of me, the strength of the nine-tailed man who was protecting the little devil behind him, a bubble of red chakra slowly overflowed, attached to the body surface, completely wrapped the strength of the nine-tailed man, forming a light A red human fox-shaped chakra coat, a red chakra fox tail slowly drifting. This is... the coat of the tail beast! shit! The night and the moon condensed, Lei Dun Chakra''s coat straightened suddenly, and his hair was a little straightened and erected by the thunder attribute Chakra. Is the limit? Fifty percent of Lei Dun Chakra is activated... But with one tail, this fifty percent is enough! Yeyue is slightly heavier than her body, and she inhales slightly. At this time, Chiba''s eyes widened slightly when he saw the coat of the tail beast on Kushina. Kyoshinna is already able to use the nine-tailed chakra? No, this is not impossible. In the original work, Kushina only appeared in the tug-of-war between Naruto and Kyuubi. When Naruto was eroded by Kyuubi, he just told about the Kyuubi incident and conveyed to Naruto. Maternal love, Naruto used this to defeat Kyuubi. There is no mention of Jiuxinai''s strength. However, Kushina is proficient in the seal technique, and even the seal technique for sealing the nine tails belongs to the Maelstrom family. And Naruto''s ability to use Nine-Tailed Chakra is a leak in the seal. Naruto doesn''t know how to seal it yet. Then, they are proficient in the seal technique, and the seal technique that seals the nine tails is still the Maelstrom family. What is the difficulty of absorbing some nine-tailed chakras from the seal structure? And at the time of the Kyuubi incident ~www.novelhall.com~ Kushina was giving birth, her seal was weak, and her body was weak, so she was easily subdued and even pulled out of the tail beast. Just imagine, who is the weak in the past, Zhu Li? Could it be that there is only the strength of the Nine-Tailed Human Pillar, and Kushina is so weak that it can be slaughtered? Of course the answer is no! Jiuxina is very strong! Very strong! She is Zhuli of the nine tails of the Uzumaki clan! Chiba thought, the tail behind the Nine-Shinna tailed beast''s coat slowly split into two, and then a third one came out! Three-tailed tail beast coat! At this time, Kushina''s pupils have turned blood red, the pupils are upright, and there seems to be a red mist escaping from his breath. In the next instant, Kushina suddenly disappeared from Chiba''s sight. "Boom!" There was a muffled sound. Chiba was stunned, and reacted suddenly, and looked hundreds of meters away, where thunder and Nine-tailed Chakra intertwined, making a sharp scream. Jiu Xin Na and Ye Yuebi''s punches slammed together. "Boom!" Then, another punch. "Boom!" Both of them punched together and slammed together. "Wow!" A fierce air wave swept in, and the wind was screaming. The trees and leaves in the dense forest flew horizontally. The river was also waved. The water slapped the shallow shore and "slapped", even some broken branches and leaves on the ground. The non-violent wind rolled up and flew around the two. impressive! Chiba covered his eyes with one hand, and his whole body stood hard in the wind. Jiu Xinnai''s tail beastization is not to mention her, this night moon than the Thunder Dun Chakra mode has also improved! Chapter 159： One step forward! Waves of air swept through the ground one after another, the squally wind swept the ground, the leaves flew horizontally, the intensity and frequency of the river beating against the shore were getting higher and higher, and the waves blown by the strong wind were also higher than the waves. Water splashed on Chiba''s body. At this time, he was still tens of meters away from the river, and hundreds of meters away from Chiba, the red Nine-Tailed Chakra and the blue thunder and lightning intertwined and exploded, stimulating his eardrums. Chiba crossed his hands to block his face, and made two "pops". Two branches hit his crossed hands and flew out, causing pain. He narrowed his eyes, and the wind caused by the two punches had already rolled up some dust, and Chiba had to narrow his eyes. can''t move a step at all! Chiba was already leaning forward at this time. Just now, even a gust of wind came, he took a step back, and his whole body was in a lunge to barely stay still. And in his squinted eyes, the center of the interweaving of the electric light and the red chakra is the unfancy fight between Yazukibi and Kyusina. With fast boxing speed and now under normal conditions, Chibas eyes have afterimages, as if two people have given birth to six arms. The sound of "bang bang bang" colliding between flesh and skin is transmitted from the sound of wind and explosion. come. can''t do it, start the life mode! Otherwise they will be blown away! In the fierce wind, Chiba took another step back, and then the three gates opened and directly transformed into the life gate mode. The fierce chakra in the life state was before it could escape, and it was directly transformed into the life gate chakra. I feel the Chakra of the Ninja level among the elites in the body, as well as the enhanced body, plus the enhancement of vision and hearing. Chiba has been able to straighten his body, and this violent wind doesn''t feel so violent anymore in Shengmen Mode. At the same time, the movements of Jiu Xin Na and Ye Yue Bi can also be seen clearly, at least there are no afterimages that give him the illusion that Jiu Xin Na and Ye Yue Bi gave birth to six arms, and even Ye Yue Bis serious and determined face. And Jiu Xinnai''s gritted teeth can be clearly seen. This is no longer a battle I can intervene. Chiba patted the two unrolled branches, squinted, and blocked one hand in front of him to prevent sand and dust from invading his eyes, but the corners of his mouth pulled out a wry smile. Although he knows the tail beastization and thunder chakra mode, and also knows that the two are powerful, but after all, reading comics and personal experience are different. Standing in this fierce wind and the two fighting each other were still far away, Chiba felt small for a while. Now he, let alone participating in the battle, can''t even get close! But... just hide in the dense forest like this, and then watch the changes, and then wait for Kushina to rescue me, is that all right? Chiba glanced at the dense forest next to him. As long as he hid in the dense forest, he could be sheltered by the trees. He didn''t have to bear the violent wind and the dust in the wind, and he didn''t have to be so uncomfortable. Then, waiting for Jiu Xin Na to defeat this Ye Yue Bi, then go back together. Maybe there is something next to Yeyue than this. Lei Dun Chakra mode can also explode with stronger power, but Kushina has only exploded with three tails now. She is a Maelstrom family, a human pillar, and maybe she can still It is possible to burst with four tails, five tails and six tails, or seven or eight tails. Basically, it can beat that night and moon ratio. I only need to wait, hide in a safe place, wait for my teacher to solve the opponent, and then the two of them return to the village safely. Just leave this battle to Kushina. However, a special emotion breeds in Chiba''s chest. Do not! how is this possible! Didnt you make up your mind to control your own destiny? Now, how can I give it to Jiu Xinnai again! Chiba clenched his fists lightly, staring at both sides of the battle. My destiny is in my control! If crossing is a new life, then destiny is nothing more than giving me another chance. How to grasp this opportunity is my own business. Give it all to Kushina. Although it is safe to save my life, even if Kushina is unable to fight in the end, it will delay my escape time. I can use "I will be a drag when I go up. Anyway, if I can''t fight, it is better to escape and stay in the green mountain." Now, I am not afraid that there will be no firewood, and I will let Bo Feng Shui Men or become stronger and rescue Jiu Xin Na with Bo Feng Shui Men. This excuse is an excuse for peace of mind, which saves oneself and avoids this extremely dangerous life. Let''s fight! But this time, what about the second time? The third time? Will there always be a teacher like Kushina trying to save me? Can I always give my destiny to others? If I run away this time, I will always run away from now on, just like my previous life, losing everything. If I dont take a step here, I might always be back! Death is terrible, but it is not as terrible as expected. But if you go back to the cycle of escaping from the previous life, then... There is nothing more terrible than this! Besides, I might not die! Thinking of this, the fear in Chiba''s eyes about the fighting power of the two slowly disappeared, turning into a clear and firm look. The two people who fought against each other, fist and fist, Ye Yuebi suddenly showed a sneer on his face. is now, she has adapted to my punch speed, and then at this time, Lei Dun Chakra mode, go up to the next level! "Hey!" Thinking of this, Ye Yue straightened out sharply than the Lei Dun Chakra on his body, spreading out in a strong radial stretch, and even his hair became golden and white spikes. "Boom!" At this time, it was the two who fisted. what! Jiu Xin Nai''s eyes widened slightly, and a "click" sound came from a huge force. The hand she was struggling with instantly crooked away at an impossible angle. My hand was broken! But Ye Yuebi''s punch remained unchanged. He missed the broken fist and slammed a punch on Jiuxinai''s chest and abdomen. "Boom!" With a thunderous punch, he even pierced the tail beast garment, directly hit Jiu Xin Nai''s chest and abdomen, a mouthful of blood, sprayed directly from Jiu Xin Nai''s mouth, the whole person was wearing a red tail beast coat, like Li Xian The arrow flies upside down. Gap of experience! At the same time as the pain came, Kushina spurted blood, but he understood. He deliberately used this speed to fight me, and when I got used to his punch speed and power, he suddenly launched a trouble! And at this moment, an anxious voice came: "Teacher Jiuxina!" It''s Chiba...No, I have to let him run! "Run, Chiba..." She screamed, but halfway through her words, another blood spurted out. And at this time, Yeyue severely injured Kushina with a punch. He was about to chase him. He suddenly heard such a sound and glanced at the corner of his eyes, only to see that Qianye had run over desperately and hit him with a punch. Although the two are still some distance away ~www.novelhall.com~, there is still a smile on his face that has succeeded in conspiracy. A little bit at the foot, but with the momentum of thunder, he rushed straight towards Qianye, and his fists were already clenched. knows that your kid can''t help it, the person you want to protect is so badly hurt, you will definitely rush over in anxious manner! But Jiuxina''s face changed drastically, and his other hand slammed out, and the tail beast''s coat suddenly unfolded, turning into red chakra paws and rushing towards Chiba, preparing to pull her away. But she found out immediately. That''s too late! "Chiba!" She yelled out aloud, blood spilling out of her mouth. At this time, Ye Yuebi had already reached the front of Chiba and was ready to strike with a punch, and Chiba did not evade, straight up, the anger in his eyes overwhelmed reason! "Go to hell! Kid!" Ye Yuebi shouted. I really lost my mind! Haha! 70% of the chakra pattern breaks out, you will definitely become a meatloaf, my purpose is you from the beginning! little bastard! Leiguang punched out with a powerful sound of wind! Ye Yuebi couldn''t help laughing out loud. at this moment! "Boom!" The ground between the two suddenly exploded, and a fist rushed out from the ground, and slammed Ye Yuebi''s chin fiercely on the laughing Ye Yuebi. what! Ye Yuebi felt the pain on her chin, and her smile instantly solidified. "Fly for me! Old bastard!" The broken rock hit Chiba''s body, causing pain, but Chiba ignored it, almost shouting out these words. "Boom!" Weird power, burst! The flesh is muffled. Ye Yuebi was blown away by this punch. He, once again, was blown away by a punch! Chapter 160： Cooperate with me! Is this... the use of decapitation in the heart of the earth escape! This kid is beyond my expectation again! Originally thought that he had lost his mind, it turned out to be to confuse this Yeyuebi. No, maybe he can maintain his tactical thinking even in a state of irrational loss! At this time, Kushina ran into a giant tree, which immediately shook the giant tree "cackling", and then collapsed suddenly. "Cough!" Kushina coughed up blood, but he didn''t even look at the depression and black fist prints on his chest and abdomen that he wanted to learn, but his eyes were staring at Chiba, who was rushing towards Ye Yuebi, and that from the ground. Out, an uppercut jumped and hit Ye Yuebi''s Chiba. At the same time, the claws of the outstretched tail beast Chakra stopped the castration and retracted. At this time, the tail beast coat formed by Nine-Tailed Chakra slowly filled the tail beast coat worn by Ye Yuebiyi on the chest and abdomen of Jiu Xin Nai, and he had begun to treat the shocking wounds in the chest and abdomen of Jiu Xin Nai. . Kushina vomited a bit of blood, looked at Qianye''s safety, and was relieved. She gritted her teeth and smashed her right hand. Under the coat of the three-tailed beast, her injuries healed at an amazing speed. Although the pain was unbearable, she even made her snorted, but after the break, the bones quickly connected, and the muscle tissues healed at an extraordinary speed. must be faster! After the severe pain, Kushina supported her right hand with one hand and slowly stood up. Perhaps in response to her anxious mood, the tail of the tail beast''s coat slowly split into one, becoming four. Unlike Narutos four-tailed tail, Kushina still maintains the image of a tailed beast, rather than a brutal half-tailed animal. Jiu Xinnai gasped. The seal can no longer be opened, it must stop here! Otherwise, it will be impossible to suppress the nine tails! After the four tails differentiated, Jiuxinai''s broken arm and the wounds on his chest and abdomen recovered at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye. However, as Jiuxinai''s wound recovered, the tail beast''s coat seemed to gradually fade. The powerful vitality of the whirlpool clan and the vitality of the Nine-tailed Chakra can reach such a healing speed! Ye Yuebi, who was flying in the air, glanced at the corner of her eyes, and when she saw the situation of Kushina, her eyes were also slightly narrowed. Within a short period of time, his injuries have recovered 30-40%, and the injuries on his hands have recovered even more. What a terrible healing speed! was thinking, Ye Yuebi''s face changed and he looked down. "Snapped!" Chiba exploded from the ground with a single punch, but maintaining the upward leaping momentum, he suddenly grabbed the hand of Chiba who had rushed towards Ye Yuebi, whirled around, and beat him fiercely. Throw it out. "Although it''s a bit strange to say that, the body, let''s end this battle!" After leaving this sentence, Chibas boom exploded from the ground into a white mist. "Although this response is a bit strange, but... leave it to me!" The body of Chiba that was thrown off by turns rushed straight to the sky, and in a flash, it rushed to the front of the flying Ye Yuebi. At this time, Yeyuebi changed color and looked down. "Boom!" punched him firmly on the side of the face, and the strange power burst out, and Ye Yuebi immediately took a hit and flew upward, and then flew out at a faster speed. "Teacher Kushina! Riverside!" Chiba burst out with a punch, and after hitting Ye Yuebi again, he began to fall, and while falling, he shouted at Kushina. Jiu Xinnai was taken aback when he heard the words, and then saw the direction in which Yeyuebi flew out diagonally, and suddenly understood. Chiba has already figured out tactics! I didn''t hesitate at the moment, just a little bit, and after bursting into a small pit, he almost rushed out with a "chick", a few points faster than Yeyue''s tendency to fly out. "Tap!" Chiba landed from the air and squatted halfway, pressing his hands on the ground, and suddenly disappeared in place, and a circle of dust slowly spread from the place where he disappeared. Shadow Dance Leaf! Chiba appeared in the shadow under Ye Yuebi who flew out diagonally in the next second. Damn it! Yeyuebi seemed to be conscious, his eyes glanced back slightly, and at the same time, Lei Dun Chakra on his body suddenly dimmed. Oops, it''s almost limit! Yeyue shrinks slightly than her pupils, and she pauses for the movement of **** sideways in the air. "It''s almost exhausted!" At this time, Chiba''s voice came from beneath him. How does he know? Yeyue stared slightly at her eyes, shocked in her heart. Because of aging, his body can no longer load the full Lei Dun Chakra mode. The 70% Lei Dun Chakra mode just now is at its limit, and after this limit, it is weak. At this time, the Lei Dun Chakra mode, but only 20% muscle activation effect! But Chiba underneath him narrowed his eyes, reached out and grabbed Ye Yuebi''s back collar, the electric current from Lei Dun Chakra''s coat hit Chiba''s hand "crackly", and the pain instantly hit. If you have been able to load the Lei Dun Chakra mode, you just broke out with the power of punching Fei Jiuxina! From the beginning, it''s a final word! There is no need for such a troublesome battle at all! Obviously, you can''t bear the Lei Dun Chakra mode that just inspired that punch! And I cant load it but I force it up, isnt it the same as when I opened the injury door with me! Then, there will be two consequences, the first is physical injury, and the second is weakness or even weakness! Maybe your Yeyue clans body is strong and will not cause physical damage or minor injuries, but the second consequence is that it cannot be avoided. The bleakness of Lei Dun Chakra''s coat is the best explanation! Thinking of this, Chiba''s hand was already surrounded by the burning sensation of the electric current. He gritted his teeth and suddenly turned sideways. With this sideways force, he slammed Ye Yuebi down. "Boom!" The splash of water suddenly exploded with an electric current, and Yeyue was thrown into the river by Chiba like a cannonball. In this throw, Chiba also joined the use of strange power! And when the water splashed out, Kushina also rushed to the river, probably because she rushed too hard. Her figure with three tails in the nine-tailed coat rushed into the river, and she slid on the river for a certain distance. Can stop. "Teacher Jiuxina, pull me down!!" Chiba suddenly shouted, standing in the air. Jiuxinai didn''t hesitate, and with a flick of his hand, the tail beast Chakra''s claws rushed out, pulling Chiba down from the air and placing him beside him. The moment Chiba stood on the surface of the water, without looking at Kushina, and staring at the spray burst ahead, he said eagerly: "Cooperate with me! Water dragon bomb!" Water dragon bomb? Jiuxina was taken aback for a moment, but her body preceded the action of consciousness and formed a seal with Chiba. Fast printing speed! Chiba is so proficient in playing 44 seals on the water dragon! Kousinna had a seal on his hand, and he glanced at Chiba whose hands were turning out flowers. And at this moment, the spray burst exploded into a larger group of sprays. Yeyue cracked like Lei Dun''s coat, but was knocked out again and flew straight into the air. "It''s too slow, ontology! I''m almost suffocated!" At the place where the water spray burst, another Chiba leaped out. After such a sentence, it exploded into white mist with an uppercut gesture. However, Chiba did not pay attention at this time, and Kushina was not distracted to be surprised. At this time, the two Jieyin were completely synchronized. Ugly-shen-you-ren-zi-hai... "Snapped!" ! The two made the last seal at the same time. Water escape, the technique of water dragon bomb! Right below the knocked Yeyuebi, two water waves suddenly swirled on the surface of the water in front of the two of them, and a stream of water converged on the rotating water waves. Rising from the rotating water waves, it gradually formed a dragon shape and became two dragon-shaped water streams. And the two dragon-shaped water streams one comes from the left and the other comes from the right. UU Reading www. Uukanshu.com is vying for pearls with two dragons in the air, swiftly and violently towards the mid-air Ye Yuebi bite! Combine water escape, the water dragon bites! "Boom!" The two dragons opened their mouths and swallowed Ye Yuebi with one mouthful. When they were swallowed, the two dragons collided and made a muffled sound of heavy objects colliding. The two high-speed water streams collided and splashed, and the water splashed down like a pouring rain. The place where collided was like a waterfall pouring, rumbling. "It''s not over yet, Mr. Kushina, the wind escape!" Chiba took a few breaths. This water dragon bomb almost exhausted all of his lifemen Chakra. At this time, the lifemen mode had been closed, and the side effects of Junliang pills had been exerted at this time. He felt weak for a while. Wind away? Jiu Xinnai heard the words, first for a moment, and then instantly understood. Wind escape restrains thunder escape, Chiba is sure to kill! The power of the double dragon bite of the water dragon bomb is enough to crush a person, but the opponent''s body is abnormally strong and protected by thunder armor, which may not necessarily kill him! Jiu Xin Nai nodded slightly, and quickly formed a seal in her hand. When the printing was completed, a gust of wind was spit out from her mouth. When it was spit out, it had turned into countless wind blades, forming a wind blade tornado, swept across the air where the two dragons meet. The wind escapes, the wind cuts! When the wind blade tornado touches the Ssangyong Waterfall, it rolls up the water. Almost instantly, the water flow rotates, following the angle of the wind blade tornado, forming an oblique upward water blade tornado. At this time, Yeyuebi, wrapped in the water blade tornado, could not move under the pressure of the water. Lei Dun Chakra''s coat had been pressed so that it could only linger on the body surface, and countless water blades wrapped by wind blades swept from all directions. Come. will definitely win! The wind blade water knife spins and splits, and strands of blood escape from the wind blade tornado. Chapter 161： Exhausted "Boom!" The water blade tornado stopped, and the huge water column splashed down like a waterfall, crashing into the river, stirring up countless water waves, hitting the shore, and making a sound of water. Chiba and Kushina were also undulating with the water waves. At this time, Chiba was panting heavily and was exhausted. Only then did he start the life gate mode for the second time. Thanks to Junliang pills for supplementing physical strength and Chakra, but It also caused his body to experience adverse reactions such as weakness. Coupled with the exhaustion of the Shengmen mode, Chiba''s physical strength is almost exhausted. Chiba almost feels that he cannot keep Chakra treading on the water anymore, because of fatigue, even his eyelids droop. And the tail of Jiuxinai''s tail beast''s coat has also been sharply reduced from three to one, and the wounds on the chest and abdomen have also healed, and at this time it is also panting. The eyes of the two of them were looking at the place where the water column fell. At this time, the water waves had calmed down. They could see Ye Yuebi floating on the surface of the water, with wisps of blood overflowing from under him. A small piece of water around him was red, and on his body, traces of being cut by the wind blade water jet could also be seen. Sure enough, his Lei Dun Chakra coat has not lasted long, plus Feng Dun''s restraint effect, Wind Blade will definitely be able to destroy his Thunder Armor. Chiba panted heavily, with a slight smile on his lips. ended Thinking of this, he finally breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, plopped, and sat down. "Chiba...is it okay?" Kushina was surprised when he watched him sit down. He stepped on the water and checked the situation of Chiba. Chiba propped his hands on the water, supported his sitting posture, shook his head, and panted and said, "No...nothing, I''m fine, but, too...too tired..." The stall where Chiba was talking, Kushina also roughly checked, and found that there was nothing wrong with Chiba, but his energy was exhausted, and he was probably unable to walk. He was also relieved at the moment. And after this relief, she also felt tired. Opening a small gap in the seal to take advantage of the nine-tailed chakra is also quite a waste of energy and energy. With the addition of the nine-tailed chakra used to heal the wound, there are not many chakras in her body at this time. The amount of chakras consumed by the art of the powerful water wrist is also quite large. After all, it is the secret technique of water escape used by the second generation of Hokage, who is a thousand hands. The lowest threshold for practice is the amount of chakras at the upper level. The greatest power of the secret technique, the amount of chakras required is also very large, even if Jiu Xin Na is from the Maelstrom family, such continuous use, it is somewhat stretched. After all, every time she fights with Ye Yuebi, she must use the skill of the water wrist, otherwise it can''t stop his terrible power, even with the protection and bonus of the tail beast clothing, it can''t stop it. Only use the technique of the water wrist. And this powerful water wrist technique is different from the strange force. Although it also has a similar effect, but far away is to concentrate the body''s water on the hand, thereby generating a huge force that can break the rock wall. Originally, she planned to teach Chiba this secret technique until Chiba had the upper-level chakra, but now, looking at Chiba''s tremendous power, it is estimated that it is the same strange power as Tsunade-sama. There is no need to teach him the secret technique. Kyushinna looked at Chiba, who was sitting on the water, gasping for breath, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth unconsciously. However, it was also a miracle. Against such a powerful opponent, Chiba didn''t suffer any serious injuries. In terms of injuries, only those wounds on the body were scratched by stones and the like. There seems to be some new skin on the right shoulder. Have you treated yourself? Medical ninjutsu is also very good! Only two months ago, Chiba has improved so much again. It''s hard to imagine what a great ninja he will become when he grows up! Thinking of this, Kushinas smile spread and turned into a proud smile, and when the smile bloomed, the last tail of Kushinas tail beast coat also slowly merged into the nine-tailed chakra that covered the body. Nine-tailed Chakra is almost used. Jiuxina took a deep breath, panting and breathing. At this time, Chiba''s eyelids slowly drooped down, and his body began to sink slowly into the water. Kushina quickly grabbed Chiba and pulled him up. In the sound of water, Kushina dragged Chiba onto the shore. This kid, that messy temperament has not changed! I have exhausted all my chakras, leaving no room at all, what if there are other enemies! Jiu Xin Nai felt a bit complaining, but the smile on the corner of his mouth couldn''t be restrained. After he walked ashore, Kushina put Chiba down, and the moment he touched the ground, Chiba''s drooping eyelids suddenly flicked, seemingly startled, and stood up abruptly. This battle actually made Jiu Sinnai was startled and jumped off subconsciously. "Chiba..." After Kushina jumped away, he called out, but his tone was relieved. Chiba just stood up too abruptly, so she jumped away subconsciously. And Chiba stood up abruptly, and felt dizzy and weak. He shook and almost fell. How did I get to the shore? Just a moment... I lost consciousness? Although exhaustion and powerlessness were intertwined, and tiredness swept through, Chiba''s thinking still turned. Just when he was on the water, his eyes went dark, and then he felt a kind of hardness of the earth, and he was suddenly shocked, and stood up conditioned. stand up. Turns out to be Kushina! At this moment, Chiba heard Kushina''s exclamation and hesitated. is over... everything is over! Chiba said to herself like this. And at the moment this thought turned, there was a bang on the water behind him, bursting out a spray of water. what! Chiba quickly turned his head to look, but saw a flash of lightning rushing, killing intent overwhelmingly! In the electric light, Yeyue was brighter than his eyes, and the thunder escaped chakra''s coat crackled and sprayed out in a radial pattern~www.novelhall.com~ One hand stretched out with a fist, and the thunder light flashed on the arm, but with Coming from the wrist! Hide! Chibas first reaction was this. over! Then this is the second reaction. At this time, Chiba couldn''t take a step. He, he can''t walk anymore! Lei Guang''s wrists are already in front of his eyes, and Ye Yuebi''s killing intent is swept in like the essence. The body has been seriously injured, and the effect of the secret medicine is going to pass, I will definitely die...Nine-tailed man Zhuli is enough, but this kid definitely can''t let him survive! At this moment, in Ye Yuebis perception, Chibas threat is even greater than that of the nine-tailed man from the whirlpool clan, Joshinna. must be divided and fast! At this moment, time seems to freeze. The scenes after the crossing passed by Chiba''s eyes, and his eyes were staring at the thunder light wrist that came towards his head without a god. This is really over, the revolving lantern has already begun... Chiba''s mouth pulled out a wry smile of despair. Then... next moment Chiba''s face changed, and his eyes opened slightly. It was also at this time that Ye Yuebi''s killing intent completely broke out. die, kid! Thunder plough hot knife! "Boom!" There was a muffled sound, and then the sound of bones being crushed. "Cough!" A handful of blood splashed into the air. Kyushinna opened his arms and stood in front of Chiba. also blocked the thunderous wrist coming violently! A smile appeared on the corner of Kushina''s mouth. "Don''t think... in front of me... hurt my disciple!" Chapter 162： anger The blood fell like rain, and the Nine-tailed Chakra was slammed like water, splashed, and slowly dissipated in the air. Jiuxina! Chiba''s eyes were wide open, red hair was flying in front of him, and the back of his arm was blocking his back, covering all his sight. He opened his mouth and wanted to call out the name, only to find that he opened his mouth, but no sound came out. "Since we know each other, let the teacher ask you to eat on the first day of today. What do you want to eat?" "Barbecue!" "Barbecue!" "Barbecue" "Very good, let''s have a ramen!" "Eat quickly, it won''t taste good when it''s cold." "Teacher, don''t you eat?" "I just remembered that I was too full for breakfast today to eat." "Hurry up and eat." "Have you not eaten it?" "If you ask you to eat, you can eat!" "My char siu is gone!" "Neither did I." "Eat well!" "Yes" "Are you full?" "full." "Well, let''s do some digestion exercises!" "The rules of exercise after a meal are very simple, as long as you can touch me, even if you pass! Exercise will not end before you touch me!" "Chiba, if you encounter trouble in the future, you are allowed to make a decision whether to attack or counterattack. You must not suffer." "Chiba, if you come or not, I won''t count your seat if you don''t come!" "This is the pass of the Konoha library. You can borrow any ninjutsu books through this, but you can''t take it out of the library. And if you are ninja, you can only borrow ninjutsu below the C level." "Teacher Jiuxina, you are late for us to do these things, right?" "Shhh! What else to look at, close it soon!" "I said... Mr. Kushina, you didn''t steal these, right?" "Shhhhhhhhhh! Be careful, don''t be heard. This is what I took advantage of the third generation of my eyes, and I came out. You have to use it carefully and don''t be seen by others." The scenes since I met Kushina flashed through Chiba''s mind. Then Jiu Xinnai''s figure in the memory slowly overlapped with the figure flying out with open hands and hands in front of him. The disintegrated Nine-Tailed Chakra, the blood gurgling from the abdomen of Jiu Xin Nai, followed Jiu Xin Nai''s figure passing by. The whole world is quiet! Time seems to have slowed down a hundred times. This staggered moment is as long as a year. For a long time, Chiba can see Kushinas firm gaze, and the soft smile from the corners of the blood pouring out of her mouth. And every movement of the lips. "Run away!" There was a weak voice, and it suddenly sounded in Chiba''s ear. When this sound sounded, time seemed to have accelerated by a hundred times. Nine Xinnai crossed with him in an instant, flew out, and hit the dense forest behind him heavily, and the trees fell down suddenly. One...two...three...and fell all the way in, until Chiba looked back and couldn''t see Kushina''s figure. "Boom!" The huge trees fell down into a pile, dust and smoke were everywhere, completely blocking Chiba''s sight. Why... Chiba''s figure was also moving quickly. As he staggered past, Kushina grabbed his hand and threw him out. At this time, he was flying into the dense forest that fell down. , Behind the dense forest is the village. But Chiba didn''t seem to notice his condition at all, his eyes widened, his eyes fixed on the place where the pile of trees fell. didn''t seem to understand why Jiu Xinna stood up and stood in front of him. It seemed to be expecting that this group of fallen giant trees would explode abruptly, and Kushina rushed out full of vitality in the coat of nine tails. No, it doesnt matter if its not a nine-tailed coat, as long as Kushina can come out, its okay to go beastly! "Puff!" But, until Chiba hit the trees by the dense forest and rolled down, Kushina did not rush out. While rolling, a little dust came into his eyes, but Chiba''s eyelids seemed uncontrollable, just unable to close. He just kept looking there, staring at the other side, staring at the other side. Come out! Come out! rush away! How could the Nine-Tailed Renzhuli not run away! What kind of Hokage is not to run wild! Chiba rolled to the ground, his body''s weakness made him unable to stop the falling tendency, and it took several laps to stop. After stopped, Chiba fell on his back, but still stared at the place where Kushina was knocked into the air with his head. At this time, Yeyue shrank sharply than the Lei Dun Chakra coat on her body, and the electric light shrank, becoming a circle of light blue Chakra coat that only lingers on the surface. "Cough!" Blood was coughed out from his mouth, Yeyue''s eyes were redder than his eyes, and wisps of blood flowed down from countless wounds on his body, Yeyue was more **** than this time. But his gaze was towards Qianye who was lying on his back and slowly rising up. It won''t work, the effect of the medicine is about to pass, this kid should be powerless to resist! Seeing that he just got up, slipped his feet and fell to the ground again in Chiba, Ye Yuebi didn''t show the slightest pity on her face, some just meant to kill. kill him! Must kill him! This is... what my remnant body can do for the village and the lovely new light! Thinking of this, Yeyuebi''s Chakra coat exploded suddenly, the lightning flashed, the blood burst into the room, and Yeyuebi punched out. At this time, Chiba had stood up again, with his back facing Ye Yuebi. fist, has reached the back of his head! "Boom!" The fist has hit! However, Ye Yuebi''s eyes widened slightly. This chakra! Seeing that the fist enveloping the thunder, lightning, and fire coming from behind was about to hit, just in the middle of this moment, Chiba''s throat rolled, as if swallowed something, turned slightly, and suddenly raised his hand. "Snapped!" was firmly grasped by Chiba with a strong fist. And the moment he grabbed it, he raised his grasping hand and shot out red blood~www.novelhall.com~ The fierce chakra air evaporated. At this time, Chiba''s skin was red, and the forehead was bulging. Stretched straight up in the chakra airflow, the dusty clothes slapped against the skin, making a "pop" sound. The fourth wound door, forcibly opened! "Kill you!" Qianye turned his head slowly. When he turned his head, his neck bones "chuckled", his eyes were round and bloodshot, almost bleeding from his eyes, two rows of tears mixed with tiny dust and sand from his cheeks. Rolling down, Chakra rose up instantly and flew up. "Boom!" Before the words fell, Ye Yue''s face was tilted, and the whole person flew out suddenly. "Hey!" Chiba made a fist, and blood spurted out of the punched hand. But he didn''t realize it. In the next second, his figure flashed and disappeared in place. When he reappeared, he was already behind Ye Yuebi who had flown out, and then he was kicked out in the upper stage. Konoha whirlwind! "Boom!" This kick sturdyly kicked Ye Yuebi''s side, amidst the muffled sound, Ye Yuebi, who shrank again from Lei Dun Chakra, only felt pain in her ribs, and flew out again. What a fast speed! Ye Yuebi gritted his teeth and glanced at the location of Chiba, only to find that Chiba was no longer where she was. "Go to death!" At this time, a cold voice came from above him. When! Ye Yuebi turned his head and looked around. Before he could see Chiba''s figure clearly, a punch had already hit the face! "Boom!" Yeyue smashed into the ground like a cannonball, and the ground cracked and spread, and at the same time, dust and smoke exploded in the gap. A pillar of dust rushed up! Chapter 163： Crazy "Boy! Don''t underestimate the old man!" With a loud shout, it sounded from the dust column, and the moment it sounded, the dust column was rushed out of a hollow. The burly figure carried the lightning flashes and rushed straight into the mid-air Chiba. "You too, don''t underestimate me!" Qianye''s eyes were bloodshot, and both hands and right foot were dripping with blood. A drop of blood was carried by the violent chakra air around him. At this time, the fist of Leiguangguanghuo is already in front of you! Without hesitation, Chiba clenched his fist and burst out! "Boom!" Two fists struck each other, and the flesh was muffled. "Hey!" A stream of blood once again shot out from the forearm of Chiba''s right hand, and at the same time, Yeyue''s muscle-knotted arm was also shot from dozens of wounds. However, both of them didn''t care. After the two fists struck each other, their other hand also clenched out. "Boom!" is another shot of blood, the flesh is muffled. And this time, both of them were sent out by the force of each other''s fists. "Boom!" Ye Yuebi, who attacked from bottom to top, slammed into the dust column, and smashed the dust column out of an air hole again. Chiba flew out diagonally and hit a giant tree. Amidst the cracking sound, it slowly fell down. The blood, slipped a trace on the giant tree! "Cough!" Chiba slowly stood up from the ground. When he stood up, he coughed up a mouthful of blood, and was lifted by the violent chakra airflow around him. Except for the blood drops on his hands and feet, he was on his back this time. Also slowly transpired blood beads. "Da Da Da..." Drops of blood spilled from the air, and landed on the open space that had been smashed out of three or five big pits. It was absorbed by the soil and swallowed the soil red. At this time, the pillar of dust dissipated, and Ye Yuebi who fell into the pillar of dust also showed his body. At this time, he was completely stained into a blood man, but he still stood firmly. He wiped a handful of blood from the corner of his mouth, but he wiped the blood from his hand on his face, instead, he was stained with more blood. And Ye Yuebi''s whole body, thunder is shining, but there is no such thunder escape chakra coat. Muscle activation has only 10% effect left. Ye Yuebi was panting slightly. The body has also been seriously injured, and the efficacy of the secret medicine that suppresses the pain is about to end. However, this kid''s situation is not much better. Although I don''t know what secret technique this is, it must be a must-have skill. Every time he attacked, he would cause damage to himself, and blood shot out directly from his body. Every time he attacked, the damage he caused to himself was even greater than the damage he did to the enemy. Moreover, although this secret technique has caused an earth-shaking change in his speed, his strength is equivalent to the strength of my 10% muscle activation. Nor does it have the huge strength before. Although he is in desperation, it is not impossible to kill him! At this time, as long as you collide with him more, it will do! In fact, Qianye at this time, although he swallowed the army ration pill, opened the wound door. However, he himself could not bear the wounded state. Even if he just maintained the wounded state, he would continue to cause damage to his body, let alone launch an attack. At this time, his hands and right leg that used Konoha Cyclone, the muscle tissue has broken, even the bones are cracked, if he attacks again, these places must be comminuted fractures. And the blood that bursts is also the reason why his body cannot bear the injury state. His opponents in boxing are reactionary, and the violent Chakra inside his body is vented, the reaction force and the force of catharsis. After hitting the opponent, they will collide and conflict. Under the squeeze of the two forces, the blood breaks through the body that cannot bear this pressure under pressure, and shoots out from the body. If Chibas attack value is 1, then his damage to his body is 2, or more. As long as Yeyuebi can support it long enough, Chiba can consume herself to death! Ye Yuebi''s judgment is extremely correct! And at this time, in Chiba''s mind, it wasn''t these injuries, these gains and losses, how to fight to win. There is only one thought in his mind now. Kill the Yun Ren in front of me! Anger, pain, and hatred have rushed into Chiba''s mind, depriving him of all tactical thinking. Chiba never thought that losing someone who cares about him would be such a painful thing. At this time, the resentment in his chest seemed to explode his chest, the pain seemed to tear his heart in half, and the hatred had already made his eyes scarlet. In his previous life, he never had friends, and his teacher was just a profession. There was never a teacher who cared about himself, loved himself, and even could not even want to protect himself in order to protect himself! There has never been a person, no one sincerely for him! There was no before, and maybe there will be no in the future! And this Yun Ren in front of him has taken away such a precious person! And he can only watch! What''s the point of this pain? Isn''t it just breaking hands and feet! Isn''t just spray some blood? As long as the person in front of you can be shredded, what the price is! "Die me!" With this sound, it was depressive and low like a beast''s low growl. Qianye''s teeth bite out blood, his feet exploded suddenly, rubble dust and smoke flew around, he had rushed to Ye Yuebi''s body. A punch, collapse! His speed...slow! Yeyue condensed her eyes and quickly judged in her heart. He is already weak! As the mind turned, Ye Yuebi was also punched out. "Boom!" No fancy, the two hit each other with a punch. While the flesh was muffled, blood spurted again. will hold on for a while! Hold on, hold on! Yeyue had blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, and was shook back slightly by the force of Chiba''s hand, and his fist was also shaken. kill him! Shred him! Chiba''s eyes were red, blood was slowly oozing out of the corners of his eyes, and the body was shook back slightly by Ye Yuebi''s strength, and his fists were also shaken. Then, the next second. "Boom!" With this slight leaning back ~www.novelhall.com~ the other fists of the two men slammed into each other after slightly accumulating their strength. "Boom!" Then, another punch. "Boom!" is another punch! "!" Blood shot from the wounds and arms of the two of them, blood shot in almost every fist. Not yet, not yet! Hold on for a while, my body, hold on for a while! Ye Yuebi almost squirted out the blood in his mouth, punching from top to bottom. Why! why! Why can he catch it every time! Two lines of blood flowed from the corner of Chiba''s eyes, and Chakra, who was hurting and violent, vented more violently, and in the intense obsession, he blasted a punch from bottom to top. "Boom!" The two punches collided again, blood was sprayed, and the colors were still evenly divided! Why was he still caught! Chiba''s teeth clenched tighter, and the blood between the teeth had slowly overflowed. At this time, he no longer felt pain, only resentment and hatred in his heart. There must be something wrong! It''s not enough to kill him, and the wounded state is not enough! This thought flashed, and Chiba''s brain surrounded by anger and hatred seemed to flash through. It was also the madness in Qianye''s eyes after this spiritual light passed, as if a trace of clarity came through. "Boom!" At this time, it was another punch and slammed together. At the moment of the collision, Chiba''s crazy anger and hatred, desperate obsession turned into an extremely strong emotion, accompanied by a strong mental power, mixed into the violent wounded Chakra. Boom! A silent roar resounded in Qianye''s fragmented body. Chapter 164： break out "Boom!" Left fist and left fist strike! In the muffled skin and flesh, the blood in Ye Yuebi''s mouth almost spurted out, but his eyes were staring at Qianye, and at this time, there seemed to be a different kind of light flashing in his eyes. Then, the chakra air current around Chiba suddenly disappeared. The chakra produced by the secret technique... disappeared? After turning this thought, Ye Yuebi''s face flashed with joy. The time for the secret technique is up! He can''t hold it anymore! Thinking of this, Ye Yuebi showed a gritted smile at the corner of her mouth, her right fist was tightly clenched, and Lei Guanghua wrapped her fist and made a "cracking" sound. Since I can''t support it, then I will be wiped out in this fist! Damn it! "Die!" Ye Yue Bi Lei''s punch was fiercely fired, and it hit Qianye''s head directly. At this moment, before his eyes, it seemed that Qianye''s head was blown up and the red and white things were flying randomly. With this punch, this kid is bound to die! However, the moment this thought turned, the moment he burst out with his fist, the moment his smile burst out. His thinking paused, his fists stagnated, and his smile solidified. Then, the color changed suddenly. At this moment, in the corner of his eye, the hand that had originally collided with the left fist and left fist retracted and was ready to charge for another punch, but at this moment, Chiba''s hand did not retract, not only did not retract, but also... has started printing! This is impossible! His hand should have been broken! You can''t move your fingers! As for being able to punch, it should be because of the secret technique, that secret technique has disappeared, and it is absolutely impossible for him to seal! However, he thought it was impossible, but the fact actually happened. Chiba Keiyin. One-handed seal. And, it''s over! Earth escape, the art of sinking! "What!" Ye Yuebi yelled out almost silently, his feet suddenly stepped into the air, a small hole suddenly sank on the ground, and his whole body leaned over. At this time, Chiba slammed against the wall, hitting her body, avoiding the fist that Yeyue was stagnating for a while, and now she continued to punch. The thunder light flashes from the top of the head. Chiba squatted down and jumped up suddenly. An uppercut slammed Ye Yuebi''s chin with her face changed drastically! Weird power bursts! "Boom!" This is impossible! How can this kid still use such powerful physical skills! In the muffled skin and flesh, Ye Yuebi''s eyes widened, and a huge force came from his chin. In pain, he was already in the air. He was knocked into the air again! While Ye Yuebi was still in shock, suddenly there was a flash in front of him, and Chiba''s face appeared in his line of sight and jumped diagonally above him. "Snapped!" A hand jerked out and grabbed his face. Exactly at this time, the limit is reached! Moreover, this strength! Feeling the immense force of the fingers embedded in her cheeks, Ye Yuebi felt desperate in her heart. The weak electric light hit this hand, and it could not have any effect on the owner of this hand. Chiba held Ye Yuebis cheeks tightly with his fingers, leaning from top to bottom, and above him, there was a Chiba. At this time, Chiba, who was diagonally above, was turning over and kicking hard! Chiba, who was holding Ye Yuebi, kicked it backwards. "Boom!" The two collided one-footed, and they formed a line, and at the same time the strange force broke out. "Go to hell! Asshole!" Chiba grabbed Ye Yuebis cheek with one hand, and rushed straight to the ground like a cannonball. The speed is almost invisible! "Boom!" Yueyue made a straight arc in the air from the light of the whole body, and was pierced into the ground by Chiba. Suddenly, the ground cracked and sunken into a big pit, smoke and dust were everywhere, and the dust column transpired! Others saw that when they double-clicked, the two Chiba''s figures were in a halt. Then, Chiba and Yeyue below flashed more than the figures, and suddenly disappeared into the air. There was a ray of light and the ground burst. , The dust column collapsed! "Ahem!" In the dust column, Yeyue spurted out a mouthful of blood, and the sound of "kakaka" spread from his face. The tightly bound fingers seemed to be embedded in the bones of his face. At this time, his bones were broken. Cracked. At this time, his entire head was pressed into the mud, and a handful of blood shot out of Qianye''s hand. "Zi..." The last glimmer of electricity went out slowly. is over... the old man''s life. Ye Yuebi slowly closed his eyes. He couldn''t feel the slightest pain in this fatal blow, and there was no pain in the broken face. I didn''t expect... to be ruined in the hands of a seven-year-old boy, really embarrassed! As his eyes closed, Chiba''s panting face slowly turned into darkness. Then, scenes of scenes poured into my mind. "Bir grandpa, are you leaving the village? Do you stop telling stories?" The innocent children in the village surrounded themselves as usual, pestering themselves to tell stories, tell war stories, and tell the heroes of the Shinobi world. They are the heroes of Yunyin Village. But, he is leaving the village today to perform his last mission in his life. "Yes." Looking at the cute children, he said with a smile. Although he couldn''t see his smile, he knew that his smile must be very kind. Although he sometimes scares these children when he is serious, at this time, he must be very gentle. "Grandpa Bi, my dad said you have retired, so you don''t need to go out to work! Why are you still leaving the village." "Grandpa Bi is only going to travel, not a task. Grandpa Bi wants to go out and see the scenery outside." He answered with a smile. "Better than grandpa, isn''t the scenery in Yunyin not beautiful? You have to go outside to see the scenery." "Yeah! Is there a more spectacular scene outside than Yunyin?" "Grandpa Bi, are you unable to tell the story? You want to run away!" The children asked babblingly. "Hahaha!" He laughed loudly. "The world is huge! There are also many scenery, many spectacular, beautiful, and gorgeous scenery, which can dazzle you!" "However, there is no scenery that is more magnificent and great than our Yunyin Village!" he said proudly. "Why do you want to go out of the village to see the scenery than Grandpa?" The children asked sharply. Seeing these innocent and innocent children, he laughed again with his cute and questioning faces: "Children, you must remember that the scenery outside is also beautiful and spectacular, and some are actually Not worse than our Yunyin Village, except that Yunyin is our hometown, here is our home, here is our family, so the scenery here is irreplaceable~www.novelhall.com~here, It''s the most beautiful, the most spectacular!" The children looked at each other, obviously not quite understanding. "Okay, kids, I''m leaving now than Grandpa." The time has come, he must trigger it, and the iron-blooded men in Yunyin Village who are determined to follow their own plans are already waiting at the entrance of the village. "Grandpa Bi, when will you come back to tell us a story!" The children grabbed the corner of his clothes anxiously, their eyes full of dismay. "Soon! I''ll be back sooner than Grandpa." He looked at the children and said with a smile. "Then we have agreed that Grandpa Bi must come back soon, otherwise he will be punished to run a hundred laps around Yunyin''s highest mountain!" "Hahaha! Good! It''s better than my grandfather has agreed with you!" He touched the heads of these children one by one. Then, he looked around at his hometown, the towering mountain peaks, the distant sea with the stormy waves, and stepped out of the village. "Be back sooner than Grandpa!" "Be careful on the road than grandpa!" "Better than Grandpa, you are too cunning, you still didn''t tell us why you want to go out of the village to see the scenery!" The children waved to themselves on the hill full of flowers and green grass, saying goodbye. On that day, the sun was shining brightly, the sea was blue, and even the breeze that was blowing had a nostalgic taste of home. Yeyue gave a slight smile at the corner of her mouth, and the cute smiles of the children in her mind. You have to grow up, eat more and eat more meat! Then, as Yunyins new light, shine on and protect the village! Smile slowly spread on Ye Yuebi''s face. I really want to look at the scenery of my hometown... Chapter 165： End! Chiba was panting heavily. In his eyes, Ye Yuebi''s blood-filled face, as his eyes closed, slowly bloomed a smile, although in the blood on his face , This smile is definitely not pretty, but don''t have a warm feeling in it. is over, all this. Chiba slowly let go of the hands embedded in Ye Yuebi''s cheeks, blood dripping on her fingers. And at this moment, the moment his fingers were released, his whole body was already embedded in the soil, and there was no sound. Ye Yuebi, who closed his eyes with a smile of relief, suddenly opened his eyes, and the thunder light all over his body suddenly exploded. what! Chiba''s eyes widened unbelievably, and slowly looked down, a flashing thunder hand inserted into his chest, pierced out of his back, and the thunder light accumulated into a blade! "It''s not over yet! For the new light, at least I will kill you!" A low growl, as Ye Yuebi sat up, sounded in Chiba''s ear. Chiba looked at Ye Yuebi''s **** but sturdy face, and then at the hand that had pierced his chest. "Return to light...return to photo?" Chiba twitched at the corner of his mouth, as if to pull a wry smile. "This is the determination to kill you!" Ye Yuebi staggered to her feet, when the blood in his wound had stopped flowing. He... he can''t bleed a drop of blood! "Zizizi!" The thunder light blade gleamed behind Chiba, and Chiba rose as Ye Yuebi stood up, and his body was hung on Ye Yuebis arms. "Boom!" Suddenly, the Chiba hanging in Yeyuebi suddenly exploded into a cloud of white mist! Shadow clone! Yeyue contracted slightly than her pupils, and then her eyes widened suddenly. At this time, in his dark and red vision, one foot, with the sound of the wind, swept toward him quickly. "Boom!" The flesh is muffled. Ye Yuebi''s body shook suddenly, his eyes widened immediately, and a small amount of blood flowed out of his eyes, nose and mouth. He slowly lowered his head and looked down. "Crack." This is the sound of a broken neck bone. In Ye Yuebi''s gaze, one foot was placed heavily on her neck, which was deeply embedded. Behind his back, the other foot is also deeply embedded in the back of his neck. From the eyes of others, Yeyue stood taller than his burly body at this time, one after the other, two Chiba rose into the sky, one was in front of Yeyuebi on the left side, kicked out with his right leg. One was on the right side behind Ye Yuebi and also kicked right. Both of them were kicking in a staggered way! Weird power, Konoha double whirlwind! At this time, the picture seemed to freeze, and the open space full of potholes seemed to be gently blowing the wind, blowing over the three of them, blowing the corners of their clothes and hair. The first light of the rising sun slowly climbed up Ye Yuebi''s profile, and a scorched black leaf drifted past his eyes. However, there is no focus in his eyes, and his eyes are fixed in front. Is it here yet? Did the last dying struggle not have any effect on this kid? Still unable to eliminate this biggest threat for those new light? In Ye Yuebi''s disappearing consciousness, such a thought drifted past. Then, the lovely smiling faces, with a faint light, drifted slowly from the dark consciousness. "Better than grandpa..." "Better than grandpa..." "Better than grandpa..." A silver bell-like laughter called him. With the sound of silver bells of laughter, these lovely faces, the consciousness that the darkness is about to disappear, seemed to ignite. His dark eyes suddenly brightened! "Pop!" "Pop!" Two Chiba''s eyes were opened at the same time, and a sharp pain came from his leg, his feet seemed to be clamped by two iron tongs, and then the world was spinning! "Go to death! Konoha''s new light!" A loud roar shook the sky, Yunyin''s Haoxiong let out a final roar, turning his hands in a circle, and slammed down the two Chiba. "Boom!" Two Chiba were smashed into the ground. "Boom" twice, the two Chiba that were penetrated into the ground exploded into white mist! This kid! Have you thought so far? At the same time I was knocked into the air, three shadow clones had been separated,...has it been calculated to this point? is a three-stage attack from the beginning! And the body is the one in mid-air! Is it instinct for him to make a series of attacks? Even if it is irrational, do you instinctively carry out a series of attacks! Ye Yuebi''s eyes widened slightly. The white mist exploded by the two shadow clones suddenly separated from the two sides, and Chiba suddenly rushed out from the inside. The green brilliance in a pair of eyes flowed, but the emerald green brilliance could not conceal the cold killing in Chiba''s eyes. meaning! "Go to death!" Like a beast''s low roar, Chiba''s throat buzzed, and there was a cold voice. At this time, Ye Yuebi, who had lost consciousness, was supported by a will, but felt an unspeakable chill. At this moment, he felt the murderous aura of Chiba that was not a child! At this time, Chiba slammed his fist out, and in a flash, it hit his face firmly. In the wound door mode, the strange power bursts! "Boom!" The blood is like a blowout, sprinkling into the sky. "Boom!" After the blood spurted out, a giant tree slowly fell down on one side of the dense forest on three sides of the clearing. "Tap!" Chiba squatted to the ground, but his eyes were fixed on the dense forest directly in front of him. At that edge, the burly figure slipped from the trunk. And at this time, Ye Yuebi was leaning against the half of the tree trunk, her neck bone was broken, and her right cheek had already been punched in. There was absolutely no possibility of survival, and she was unable to fight again. However, those eyes were still staring at Chiba. In Ye Yuebi''s eyes, the brilliance of the rising sun slowly sprinkled on Chiba''s blood-stained, crumbling body, as if it had coated him with a dazzling light. Konoha''s new light... There is no new light in the village shining brighter than him. Sorry... kids! Let you face such an opponent... The thought of stopped here, Ye Yuebi could no longer think anymore, and at the last moment when his consciousness sank into darkness, such a picture flashed in his mind. On the highest mountain in the village, in the fiercest wind, the bold and burly figure stretched out his hand towards him and made a fist. "Brother, from today, I am Lei Ying. I swear, no matter what happens, I will protect our village and Yunyins new light! I am Ai from Yunyin Village, and you are my better !" The bold and burly figure looked at him, his face was full of himself, this younger brother, who was much younger than himself, completely surpassed himself. To be honest~www.novelhall.com~ He is a little bit sad. But looking at his brother''s burning eyes, he unconsciously raised his hand, clenched his fist, and slammed into his brother''s fist. "Ah, I am the comparison of Yunyin Village, I will protect the village and the new light of Yunyin at all costs!" "Haha! Great! No one can shake our Yunyin Village with my brother! My brother is the most intelligent shield in Yunyin Village! And I am the strongest spear in Yunyin Village! No one will be Our opponent!" The bold and burly figure smiled boldly. Then, he also smiled. After that, it was pitch black, and he couldn''t feel anything. Sorry, Ai, sure enough, I should listen to you... shield, sure enough, I shouldnt charge into battle! At this time, the emerald brilliance in Qianye''s eyes also slowly dissipated, and both hands immediately fell down, blood flowing. At the same time, his body was stunned, he lost his balance, and his right foot suddenly crooked at an impossible angle. "Puff!" Chiba fell heavily to the ground, his cheeks hit the ground heavily, and blood was wiped out immediately. But these pains, compared to the severe pain in his whole body, are like the pain of being bitten by a mosquito. Now his whole body is full of severe pain from being torn and broken! However, Chiba hasn''t been tortured by the severe pain for long. His spirit and body have reached their limits as the wound mode is lifted, and bursts of darkness are coming up in front of him. At this time, in Chiba''s mind, the only thought was an apology. Sorry, Yuuna and Hirohiko. I couldnt... protect Kushina... The thought turned, and endless darkness came. Chiba, lost all consciousness. Chapter 166： Siskin "Puff!" The sound of a heavy object falling on the ground sounded in this clearing. At this time, the sun rose in the east, and the rising sun gave the clearing where several large pits had been smashed, as well as the dense forest on three sides, and the river water was plated with a layer of gold. Among these dense forests on three sides, many trees fell and accumulated in piles. In the center of the clearing, a seventeen-year-old child fell to the ground, and the blood seemed to be gurgling out, seeping into the ground, dyeing the ground around him crimson, and the crimson color seemed to be spreading. On the opposite side of the child, at the edge of the dense forest, beside a huge tree that broke from it, leaning on a burly corpse, the cheeks have been sunken in, and the neck seems to be twisted by great force, causing the cheeks to be twisted in a strange posture. . Beside this burly corpse in the distance, at the edge of the same dense forest, there was also a Konoha ninja with a dented cheek, lying on the ground, breathless, and dead. And the source of the sound of the heavy object falling is from the dense forest coming from Konoha Village, where the feet of the seven-year-old child are facing each other. "Huh! Konoha Anbe, one by one is very difficult to deal with. We paid the price of five people, and we can kill the four of them." At this time, a chubby middle-aged man walked out of this dense forest, carrying three corpses on his shoulders, looking at the clothes of the corpses, it should be the dark part of Konoha. "What are you doing? Quickly pick up the corpse that I dropped. Even if it is a corpse, it is valuable and cannot be wasted." The middle-aged man was quite kind, but he spoke coldly and without emotion. "Yes!" When the middle-aged man finished saying this, a simple response came from behind him. At this time, the middle-aged man had walked to the body of the seven-year-old child, squatting down, carrying the corpse with one hand, and feeling the pulse of the childs neck with the other hand, and smiled "hey" He said: "This kid is so tenacious, he hasn''t died yet, but looking at the amount of bleeding, his hands and feet are cut off, and he can''t live if he wants to." The middle-aged man stood up as he said, and then walked to the burly body. At this time, five ninjas walked out of the dense forest. Looking at their figures and forehead protection, they were the symbol of Yanyin Village. This is a group of ninjas. "Heh! This is something unexpected, Ye Yuebi in Yunyin Village, this old guy actually came out of the mountain. The middle-aged man looked at the burly corpse and sneered: "This corpse is also taken away, this time It''s really a bumper harvest, as expected, Master Tuying is really scheming! " "There is also Zhu Li over there. That is the real treasure. Whether it is life or death, we must take it back to the village." The middle-aged man said. "Yes!" The five Donins who heard the order separated quickly, and the two came over to carry Ye Yuebi''s body, and the two of them were the place where the tree fell in the dense forest in the past, and it was the location of Jiuxinai. And the remaining one slowly followed the middle-aged man: "Master Hui, has confirmed that there is no reinforcement for Konoha. These four Konoha dark parts are all the reinforcements that Konoha has separated. In addition, because of the attack on the Konoha Hospital and the forbidden operation room, Konoha Village is now in a state of desperation. Do we need to do anything else?" Dirt glanced at the wounds on his body, as well as the wounds on his four subordinates, as well as the dense forest when Ruoyoruowu was communicating. I brought the elite Shangnin from ten villages, but only five survived? Tukage-sama said that he must stop Ye Yuebi from taking away the nine-tailed manjuli at all costs and bring back the nine-tailed manjuli. But, in this case, we don''t have to fight Yozuki at all, Konoha''s ninja helped us drag him to death. The biggest difficulty was passed like this, but half of the manpower was lost. Damn it! Konoha''s Ninja! Why is each one so difficult! Dirt looked at the corpse of Konoha''s dark part on his shoulders, with a cold stern in his eyes, and with a cold snort, he turned back in front of the seven-year-old child and looked down. Is this Konoha''s new generation? Yeyuebi, who has a higher eye than the top, can be praised as "Konoha''s new light", the potential of this kid...Although Yeyuebi is already exhausted, but at such a young age, it can actually be a generation Hao Xiong''s dying counterattack blocked him and killed him. can''t keep this kid! Thinking of this, there was a strong killing intent in the dusty eyes. Konoha was already very strong, threatening his village and preventing its new generation from growing up. At this moment, while the logs were rolling on the other side, the two ninjas removed the pile of logs. There was a red-haired beauty lying inside, bleeding from the corners of her mouth, blood was still flowing out of her abdomen, and her eyes were tight. Shut, his brows twitched from time to time. "Lord Duy! The Nine-Tailed Manzhuli has been found and has not died! It is really tenacious. He received a heavy blow in his abdomen, and his internal organs should have been broken, and he has not died yet, so tenacious vitality." He screamed, his mouth was shocked. "Otherwise, how could it be possible to become the Nine-Tailed Manjuli." The dust replied, and said: "Take advantage of Konoha''s burnt head now, we will soon take the Nine-tailed Manjuli and Yeyuebi with us! Our corpse is processed Yet?" "It has been processed." said Tonin, who had been behind him carrying another corpse of Konoha''s Anbe. "Very good!" The dirt nodded. At the beginning, I didnt understand why Dokage-sama assisted Yeyuebi in this nine-tailed pillar power capture plan, and at the risk of exposing Konohas eyeliner, he not only provided Yeyuebi with a hiding place, but even invaded the wood. When Yecun, the defense force found in Konoha Village was the weakest, and the escape route most vulnerable to leaks in an emergency, told Yeyuebi. But, now it seems that Master Tuying''s decision is really correct and wise, Jiang is still hot! just told Ye Yuebi this route, let us know that he must go back this way to facilitate the sneak attack. did not expect that the current situation is so advantageous to us. If we face Ye Yue Bi, we will lose more than five people! Thinking about it, but he took out a handful of kunai in his hand, squatted down, and made a gesture to understand the life of the seven-year-old child. This made the nearest soil faintly look surprised. Lord Dusty... actually want to kill a dying person personally? I have never seen it before! Isn''t Mr. Dirt the favorite to watch people dying, struggling to death, and finally dying slowly? But the dust at this time, without a wave of flickering, said: "You go first, I will immediately..." But, the voice hasn''t fallen yet, just before Kuwu is about to fall, a Kuwu suddenly shoots out of the dense forest and comes straight into his head. There are still people! The pupils of the dust shrank slightly and leaned back slightly. After avoiding the kunai, the wave of kunai in his hand suddenly changed to a sideways trend~www.novelhall.com~ while avoiding, he took the kunai in his hand. Throw it out, and the goal is where the karma comes from. At the same time when he shot out, the whole person stood up abruptly, and his eyes fell on the place where the shot came. "Ready to fight!" He yelled, then dropped the three corpses on his shoulders, touched the ninja bag with both hands, his eyes rolled, paying attention to the surroundings. "Duh!" The kunai shot from him penetrated into the soil behind him. And in the gaze of the dust, almost all of the earth was attacked by kunai, and this attack by kunai... doesn''t seem to be killing them! Instead, they deliberately chose an angle that they can avoid! This is a bit strange! The dusty brows were frowned, and the thoughts in his heart turned, and at this moment, his eyes widened slightly, and he glanced back slightly. "How can this be!" exclaimed, and came out! When he shouted out this exclamation, five screams also sounded at the same time. "Hey!" A kunai was inserted into his heart. The dust opened his eyes wide in horror, and looked down at the kunai from the back of his heart. After scanning slowly, his five partners were all spurting blood from their throats, and they were obviously cut off. throat. killed six of us in an instant! who is it! The dust opened his eyes wide, and the last thought of this horror in his heart turned, and slowly softened to the ground. Everything happened too fast, and he was killed without any reaction. He only reacted a little when he passed by without a heart, but it was too late, he was dead. In the process of the dust falling down, a handsome, blond, murderous face slowly emerged from behind him. Wave Feng Shui Men! Chapter 167： Self-denial "Huojian, the truth! Hurry up, Chiba won''t breathe!" Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t look at the soft dust that fell on the ground. After killing him, he quickly squatted down and touched Chiba''s. Pulse, looked towards the jungle where he shot out of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu. At this moment, two figures sprang out from it, it was Kaoma and Morino Mazu. "I see." After landing, Morino Shinsumu rushed forward and picked up Chiba on the ground. At the moment of his tentacle, Morino Shinsumu, a silent and powerful ninja, couldn''t help but change his face. The whole body is limp, have all the bones of this child been broken! At this time, Huoma also took Jiuxinai out of the log pile and rushed forward: "Watergate, hurry up, Jiuxinai''s situation is also quite bad!" The seal in the hands of the feng shui gate quickly ended, and he said, "Hurry up and grab me!" The reaction between the real number and the fire is also quite fast, almost when the Bo Feng Shui Gate mark is over, the two hands have already touched Bo Feng Shui Gate''s body. The moment they met, the three of them disappeared in a flash. There is a hidden corpse left behind, and this devastated open space. On the other side, Yun Yi was covered in blood, watching the rising sun in the east, with a smile on his mouth. Master Bi should have already left the borders of Konoha Village...I can''t support it for long. Thinking of this, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and then his eyes moved to his ground. At this time, he was outside Konohas forbidden surgery room. In front of him, Shiga Takedake, Hyuga Xueying, and Kiuchi Kento They were all scarred and stood supporting each other. Then, his eyes looked back. Behind him, there were two dead bodies lying down, but his eyes widened were all white. are two Konoha ninjas of the Hyuga clan. Afterwards, he is a middle-aged man, who is now in the posture of soft boxing, and is about to rush forward. This is really put on by the **** of the Hyuga clan! Yun Yi cursed in his heart, although when he was discovered, he killed the two Hyuga clan by surprise, but he did not expect that the middle-aged Hyuga clan behind him was so terrifying that he could not escape him with every move. eye. Moreover, this middle-aged Hyuga tribe deliberately let himself go again and again, letting himself fight against the three little ghosts in front of him. Every time he wanted to kill these three little ghosts, he tried to obstruct him, but he didn''t kill himself. . If he has the slightest desire to escape, he will interfere again. But he was not his opponent at all, and couldn''t escape at all. Even if his brain is not too flexible, he knows that this middle-aged Hyuga tribe wants to make himself the target of these three little ghosts, and use himself to train these three little ghosts! And the Hyuga Imp in the middle of the three imps has grown fast, and the other two imps have also made remarkable progress. is really used as a prop! Yunyi gritted his teeth, which is a shame to him, but it is worth it to delay so long in order to be longer than an adult! Thinking of this, the smile of Yun Yi''s mouth spread. At this time, the gossip of the Hyuga Imp in his body was sixty-four palms, the acupuncture points were sealed, and he couldn''t feel a trace of chakra. it''s time! Yunyi looked at the broken knife in his hand. This ninja sword forged by the best craftsman Yunyin gave him was bloodied and even broken. "Attention! He is coming!" Shinsuke Hyuga suddenly called out. Suddenly, the panting Hyuga Yukiyuki, Shiga Taketake, and Kiuchi Kento all worked hard and prepared to respond. , they have been doing this kind of thing before, this ninja attacked, they defended, prepared to counterattack, defended, prepared to counterattack, until just now, Xueying''s 64th chapter hit him. Also, they caused effective damage to this invading ninja for the first time. This ninja is so terrible! If it weren''t for Master Shinsuke to protect them, they would have been in a different place, but they had seen that this invading ninja killed two guarded Hyuga in an instant! When they heard Shinsuke Hyuga''s wake-up call, they were all energized, even if they were all exhausted! Very good! These children have great potential! Shinsuke Hyuga looked at the three of them and nodded slightly. Then, his face changed. Just as his voice fell, the invading ninja in the field suddenly raised his hand, and the knife was directly inserted into his forehead, and then suddenly As soon as he turned, the blood spurted, and he fell slowly. This invading ninja committed suicide! He even committed suicide by destroying his own brain! In this way, I can guarantee that after I die, Konoha will **** information! Suddenly, there was silence in the field. Shinsuke Hyuga retracted his soft fist position, looked at the invading ninja who fell on the ground, and looked at the two dead people. He slowly closed his eyes and his face was heavy. But Hyuga Yukiyuki, Shiga Taketake, and Kiuchi Kento were completely stunned. Outside the Konoha Hospital, Feng Yi is dressed roughly, and opposite him, Kakashi and Daitu are also covered in blood, and their bodies seem to be covered with countless cuts of sharp blades, blood gurgling out. And between the two sides, kunai, shurikens were inserted and held diagonally, and even on the hard stone ground, there were traces that seemed to be cut by the wind blade, and there were also some electric burn marks. Fengyi focused the realization on Kakashi. What an awesome kid is this, white hair, and that white chakra knife. Looking at his age, is it the son of Konoha''s white teeth? What a terrible genius! Feng Yi squinted his eyes, clenched his teeth, and slowly looked down. A shocking scar was drawn from his left shoulder to his right leg. The flesh was rolled, blood dripping, and even looming ribs could be seen on the chest and abdomen. And internal organs. He has been seriously injured and he will definitely die! In the end, I still can''t kill them! Hopefully, Lord Bi can take away the strength of the nine-tailed man. Thinking of this, Feng Yi smiled slightly. Laughed! Kakashi and Daido looked at Fengyi''s expression in surprise. Then, an amazing scene happened before their eyes. The invading ninja slammed Kumaru''s chin with wind in his hand for a business trip, and he was absolutely in front of them. Rao is Kakashi''s rich experience in missions, and it is the first time he has encountered this kind of thing. Even Lin, who had been watching the situation through the window in the Konoha Hospital, opened her eyes tightly. Naruto Office~www.novelhall.com~Master III, the group of unknown ninjas who suddenly attacked has retreated, and we successfully repelled their attack! "An anbu knelt on the ground. His whole body was also scarred. Three generations of Hokage heard the words, he sighed in relief, took away his hand that was tightly pressed on the table, and after his hand was removed, there were five fingerprints on the wooden desk! While I was about to say something, suddenly the five members of Bofeng Shuimen suddenly appeared, and Bofeng Shuimen didn''t care about etiquette, so he opened his mouth and said, "Three generations of adults, has Tsunade-sama returned!" The three generations of Hokage were taken aback at first, but seeing the anxious appearance of Bo Feng Shuimen, after another look, Chiba and Kushina were covered in blood, and they looked like they were seriously injured! was also shocked. "Quick! Tsunade has been recalled, there is still an hour to arrive, Mizumon, you pick her up, bring her back with Thunder God!" Three generations of Hokage eagerly said. One is Renzhuli and the other is Konoha''s most dazzling genius. The appearance of the two makes the third generation of Hokage also anxious. "I know the route of Tsunade-sama back to the village, I will take you right away, Mizumon!" At this moment, Anbe stood up and said. "Ah! Please!" Bo Feng Shuimen nodded hurriedly. Then he put one hand on the anbu, the two disappeared instantly, and they had already gone to the entrance of the village. At this time, the three generations of Hokage said: "Call Yuriko and Silence first, you quickly send them to the hospital!" "Yes!" Huoma and Zhenshu responded and hurried to the hospital. Must hold on! Kushina, Chiba! Three generations of Hokage''s hands once again held the edge of the desk, frowning. "Snapped!" There was a sound of cracking wooden boards. A corner of the desk was broken off. Chapter 168： Treat "There are more than 100 fractures throughout the body. The phalanx has been misplaced and must be corrected in time. Both hands and right foot have been comminuted fractures. The muscles and tissues of the whole body have been severely damaged, and even the blood vessels have burst. Life is in danger and a blood transfusion is necessary. A young nurse rushed in, reporting, and handing over a medical certificate to Yuriko. At this time, Yuriko was also sweating on her forehead. She had just been awakened, but she woke up unexpectedly. The hospital was overcrowded and there were wounded everywhere. Some of the seriously wounded could not even be arranged in the ward, so she could only spread thickly in the hall. The bedding was used as a temporary hospital bed. At this time, the hall and even walking to the hospital were full of hospitals. The severely injured were in the lobby, and the lightly injured were on the national highway. At this time, all the nurses, staff, and medical ninjas of the hospital have been urgently summoned, and the hospital has been closed, and the external party said that the hospital will undergo routine disinfection measures and prohibit people from entering. and rented a residential house outside to diagnose and treat other patients. If the villagers were to see such a situation, the village was attacked before they knew it, and it is estimated that it would cause a panic. This is also the order of the third generation of Hokage. Yuriko also knew that the village was attacked. She was suddenly knocked unconscious while on duty, and even two medical ninjas were killed. In fact, she is also a little scared now. If the intruder didn''t stun herself, she might have been killed unknowingly. However, now is not the time to be afraid. She bandaged the wounds of the wounded in this hall covered in blood, took the medical certificate in her hand, glanced at it, and gently bit her teeth. Just now, Chiba and Kushina were taken to the hospital. At this time, Tsunade-sama''s disciple Mute was treating Kushina. His condition was also very dangerous, and his internal organs were ruptured. However, Chiba is even worse. The child didn''t know what kind of battle he had gone through. His injury was the most terrifying injury she had ever seen. She couldn''t even believe that a person who was injured like this would still survive. I''m afraid that what made Chiba persevere was her unimaginable will to survive. Yuriko glanced at the seriously wounded person on his side and wiped off his sweat. "Go and save someone..." At this moment, the heavily wounded Anbu suddenly said. Yuriko was taken aback when he heard the words. "I''m fine." Under the mask of the civet cat, there is a gentle male voice, although a little weak, but unusually firm. is a really amazing girl. There are more than twenty seriously injured people in the hall. With a shortage of manpower, this girl has treated everyone in an orderly manner. Anbu thought. And looking around, on the bed made of quilt, dripping iron rods stand upright. The dripping irons have been prepared for infusion, and there are painful groans from time to time. This hall is full of seriously injured people. Everyone A lot of treatment is needed, but there are only three medical ninjas here, and there is this gentle and strong girl in front of me. Fighting on the front line, he knows that most of the medical ninjas in the village are now on the front line for treatment, and even some apprentices are also involved. "Tsunade-sama hasn''t come back yet?" Hearing Anbe''s words, Yuriko nodded and turned to the little nurse. "Tsuna-sama is already rushing back." The little nurse said quickly. "Yeah!" Yuriko nodded, then stood up, looked at the dark part, and said: "The cuts on your body have been bandaged. You must not move now. You have burns on your chest. You must not mess up now. I''m sorry, I can''t give you much medical ninjutsu recovery for the next patient." The civet cat mask in Anbu is not allowed to be removed in an emergency, so during treatment, as long as the face is not injured, medical ninjas are not allowed to remove the mask in the dark part for treatment, so Yuriko cannot see this dark part. His face just saw him nodding. "Take me to Chiba." Seeing Anbe''s nodding reply, Yuriko turned and left and said to the little nurse. "Yes!" The little nurse was taken aback for a moment. At this moment, this gentle Yuriko sister exuded this unprecedented aura, which made people feel resolute. said, the little nurse has already started to lead the way, Yuriko followed. And just as Yuriko started to walk, he suddenly heard a faint, regretful voice: "I''m sorry, I couldn''t protect it..." Next, Yuriko did not hear clearly, and she did not stop, but she knew the meaning of this Anbe. I failed to protect everyone, sorry! And after hearing this, Yuriko walked more hurriedly, and finally became a little nurse and followed her. I am, I cant heal your injuries and relieve your pain, sorry! Yuriko clenched her teeth. But, before Tsunade-sama returns, I will definitely save Chiba''s life. "Boom!" Yuriko pushed open the door of the ward and walked in. This is a single-person ward, and the sound of the instrument drips, adding a bit of tension. At this time, on the bed in this single ward, a seven-year-old child was lying with blood leaking out of his body. Although an emergency bandage had been carried out, the blood still leaked out of the bandage, and even passed his body. Snow-white sheets under. This amount of bleeding! Yuriko''s heart clicked, seeing Chiba''s body, Yuriko felt that all the blood in Chiba''s body would drain out soon. What kind of battle has this been? There is also a pale-faced young nurse in the ward who is trembling hands to stop the bleeding for Chiba, but with little effect, it is the first time that she has seen someone alive who has been so severely injured. Moreover, this person is still a child ten years younger than himself. And when Yuriko opened the door and entered, the little nurse also saw Yuriko, and the little nurse who led the way was also anxiously called away by other medical ninjas. "How is the situation?" Yuriko stepped forward and asked. "I have already gone for a blood test. As long as the blood type is found, the matching blood type can be found in the blood bank and the blood transfusion can be performed." The little nurse trembles. "These hemostasis measures are useless, you let go and urge the hematology department to find out the blood type quickly. The injured can''t be dragged on any longer, and the blood must be transfused." Yuriko glanced at the instrument. At this time, the instrument began to beep "didi", and the above heart rate graph began to level off. "Go!" Yuriko almost drank, and the hesitant little nurse shrugged her shoulders. "Yes!" The little nurse ran off quickly. And Yuriko had already grabbed it, pressing his hands on Chiba''s body, and the pale green medical chakra came out. No, Chiba''s blood pressure is too low, and the heart will stop beating. Before Tsunade-sama returns, I can only use medical ninjutsu to support it! Haematology, hurry up! Yuriko''s forehead slowly oozes sweat beads, UU reading www.uuknshu.com is anxious. At this time, Chiba''s complexion was terribly pale due to excessive blood loss, and her fingers were twisted together. I will continue to guide the finger! Yuriko glanced at Chiba''s hand, frowning again, and as soon as she frowned, the beads of sweat that had accumulated on her head dripped down, dripped onto Chiba''s hand, and splashed. At this time, Yuriko''s right hand was holding Chiba''s hand. The phalanx is misplaced, and all other parts are comminuted fractures! No matter what, now we have to find a way to connect the finger bones first, and also to heal some wounds. Yuriko put one hand on Chiba''s chest, healing the bleeding spots on his body, and the other hand resets his phalanx. Fortunately, Chiba has fainted now, otherwise the pain of the five-finger bone reset would make him faint again. Is the hematology department not good yet! The big beads of sweat rolled off, Yuriko looked at the door, and then at the instrument. At this time, although the heart rate graph had calmed down, it had stabilized. Although the heartbeat had slowed down, it was still beating. But at this time, Yuriko already felt that Chakra was in a hurry. She had already used a lot of Chakras under the lobby before, and she didn''t have enough Chakra! At this time, it was only five or six minutes! Persevere! Yuriko, Chiba is really going to die as soon as you stop the treatment! Yuriko gritted her teeth and kept reminding herself in her heart. At this moment, in the next ward, a handsome black-haired girl pressed Nine Sina''s abdomen, and the light green Chakra was slowly fluctuating, sweating like rain. Tsunade-sama hasn''t come yet? I can''t hold on anymore! Silently gritted his teeth, feeling anxious. Chapter 169： loss (It will be on the shelves tomorrow at 12 noon. Please support me! The outbreak is certain!) "Master Naruto, the medical team has been in place, has begun to treat the wounded, and is counting the losses." An Anbu suddenly appeared in the Hokage office, kneeling on the ground: "According to your instructions, the hospital has been carried out. Blockade, and secretly dispatched the uninjured Anbu to protect. And on the front line of this battle, the corresponding Anbu was also arranged for protection. The pursuit squad has also been pursuing secretly to follow the group of unknown ninjas that suddenly arrived." Three generations of Hokage stood, holding the corner of the office table that had been broken down. Hearing the report, he nodded and said, "How is the situation in the village?" "Because it happened in the second half of the night, it was close to dawn. The night market had already ended. People in the village had already fallen asleep, and the fighting took place outside the village. Now everyone doesnt know what happened. Its just that the closure of the hospital has caused some People find it strange, and it has caused some medical problems for ordinary villagers, but they have been largely resolved now. The village is very stable." "Hmm!" Three generations of Hokage nodded, which is good news. The attack was full of twists and turns. First, Kushina was taken away, and then the forbidden surgery room and hospital were invaded. Originally, he wanted the remaining Anbe to support. However, unexpectedly, a large wave of unknown ninjas came out of the village to attack, which led to the division. The Anbu of the defense and the defense ninja of the village are all engaged in the battle. At the end of the forbidden surgery room and the hospital, he couldn''t separate the ninja for support. Fortunately, Kiuchi reported in time before that he had hired the strongest Jiuquan master of the Hyuga clan Shinsuke Hyuga to guard the forbidden surgery room. Otherwise, , The forbidden room may be stolen again. And the hospital was attacked, but the three generations of Hokage couldn''t understand why the enemy would attack the hospital. He already knew that the mastermind behind this incident should be Yunyin. If Yunyin''s words, Kusinai who seized the power of the Nine-Tailed Man, and the attack on the forbidden surgery room, he could understand. But the hospital... Could it be that Three generations of Hokage frowned slightly, and suddenly thought of something. Is the target Yuuna and Hirohiko in the hospital? Blind and write round eyes! Does Yunyin not only want to take away the Nine Tails and Forbidden Art, but also the Blood Succession Boundary? When thinking of this, in the Hokage office, another dark part flashed, half kneeling on the ground. "Master Hokage, the result of this loss has been calculated." Later Anbe said: "There was no damage in the village, and there was no damage to the barrier. In this battle, we lost a total of fifteen Anbes. After receiving the news, the four elite upper-level Ninbu Anbe who recovered the beatings of Jiu Xin Na were all killed, and the bodies have been recovered. At the same time, we also found the bodies of six Yan Yin and the one who found Jiu Xin. The Anbe ninja who was on the trail of Master Nai has been killed. In the battle on the front line, we lost ten Anbe, three upper ninjas, seven middle ninjas, more than 20 severely wounded people, and almost all the defense teams were injured." Rock hidden! Three generations of Hokage frowned. Even Yanyin Village participated in this incident! "I see." Three generations of Hokage nodded, with a little sadness on his face. Although there was nothing damaged in the village, the 25 lively lives had already disappeared. Although they successfully defended the attack, they even recovered Jiuxinai, guarded the forbidden operation room and the hospital. However, he is not happy at all, and even a layer of haze has gathered in his heart. Yanyin Village and Yunyin Village...The Land of the Earth and the Land of Thunder... war? The other four major countries are already ready to move. This peaceful era is finally coming to an end. Thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage took a deep breath and said, As soon as possible, arrange the care of these sacrificed martyrs. They sacrificed their lives to protect the village. We must take care of their families. "Yes!" The later Anbu bowed his head in response, and then the figure flashed and disappeared into the Hokage office. "You also go to assist the front-line defense work, if there are enough manpower, you go to the hospital for protection work." Three generations of Hokage looked at the Anbe Ninja who came to report first and said. "Yes!" After the dark part bowed his head in response, the figure flashed and left instantly. "Have you come back yet? Tsunade!" The third generation of Hokage frowned, and walked a few steps uneasy. At this moment, the figure flashed again, and another ninja was wounded in the Naruto office. "Are you back?" Three generations of Naruto looked at the ninja. "Yes, Mizumon has taken Tsunade-sama back to the village. Now I feel that the hospital...just..." The Anbe ninja hesitated. "What''s wrong?" Three generations of Hokage asked eagerly. "Just... Tsunade-sama she..." "What happened to Tsunade?" The third generation of Hokage asked. After that, the third generation of Hokage seemed to think of something, and his face changed: "Could it be that..." "Yes..." Anbe ninja nodded hard. At this time, in front of the single bed in Chiba Hospital at Konoha Hospital, Tsunade''s eyes widened slightly, looking at Chiba on the bed. Yuriko''s pretty face was haggard, and the light green Chakra in her hand flickered and disappeared. She reached the limit. Ten minutes ago, her Chakra was almost exhausted. At this time, she had already drained the last trace of physical strength. And clenched her teeth until now, she finally survived the arrival of Tsunade-sama, Chiba is saved! As the three ninjas, Tsunade-san is the only medical ninja among them. He is undoubtedly the first in medical technology ~ www.novelhall.com~ even the enemy drug masters and medical masters in the war. Even if Chiba has more than a hundred comminuted fractures, if Tsunade-sama takes over the treatment, Chiba''s life will be saved or even cured! However, at this time, her expression was pale but haggard. At this time, Tsunade-sama was trembling all over, staring at the blood on Chiba''s body, his eyes were full of horror! what happened? Tsunade-sama, what''s wrong? Look at her... it seems... she can''t be operated on at all! At the same time, he sent Tsunade to the Konoha Hospital''s Bofeng Mizuno, looking solemnly at his lover lying on the hospital bed, Silent was already quite tired at this time, and fell down next to Kushina, falling asleep. Past. Tsunade''s words echoed in his head. "The internal organs have ruptured... Surgery must be performed." However, Hafeng Mizumon knows that Tsunade-sama has a panicemia and can no longer undergo surgery! "Calm down! Calm down! Bo Feng Shui Men, you must be calm, there must be a way, there must be a way to heal Jiuxina!" He muttered to himself. At this time, his gaze fell on Jiuxinais abdomen, where Silent had been treated and clear, and the wound was completely healed. It looked like a white and flat lower abdomen, without any scars, except that Jiuxinai was injured. It''s the internal organs, this is the fatal injury. And just when his eyes touched his lower abdomen, a black tadpole pattern appeared on the flat lower abdomen of Jiuxinai. Has the seal of Nine Tails surfaced! Bo Feng Shuimen frowned, and then a flash of light in his mind. can work! This method works! Use the four elephant seal of Professor Jiuxina! Chapter 170： Fear of blood Tsunade-sama... can''t perform surgery! Although Yuriko is young, she is very experienced. She has been learning medical ninjutsu since she was a child. When she was in ninja school, she showed her talent for medical ninjutsu and was chosen to become a medical ninja. And at that time, there was an urgent need for medical ninjas in the village. As a talented medical ninjutsu, she was also emphatically cultivated. There was a good teacher and a considerable opportunity. When she was twelve years old, she had already worked in Konoha Hospital and became a qualified medical ninja. At this time, she looked at Tsunade''s appearance and made a judgment. I can''t support it anymore... Yuriko glanced at Chiba, who had a pale face. At this time, the instrument screamed again. This was a warning. The patient''s vital signs were already very weak. Can''t help it? My chakra has been completely drained, Chiba... is it going to end like this? At this time, Yuriko''s eyes were darkened for a while, but there were pictures in her mind. She is an orphan. She has been lonely since she was a child. She was always bullied by bad boys when she was in Ninja School. They scratched her hair and said she was ugly. That day, Kushina came forward and beat the boys to the ground. She could still recall the appearance of Kushina with red hair flying in front of her. "You stinky boys, if you dare to bully Yuriko, I can never spare you!" At that time, she said this sentence with her arms akimbo, still with that strange mouth addiction. At that time, she knew that she finally had a friend, Kushina was her first friend, and because of her, she knew Mizumon, Mikoto, Huoma and Zhenshu. It was also at that time that Jiuxinai''s strong figure was imprinted in her heart, and since then, being strong has become her motto. Do not! No, you can''t let him die like this! He is one of Master Jiuxinai''s most beloved disciples. When I meet Master Jiuxinai on weekdays, he talks about these three lovely disciples most. If Chiba dies, Lord Kushina will be very sad! Yuriko gritted her teeth and worked hard to squeeze out a trace of Chakra in her body. If she stops treatment now, Chiba will die faster. Once the medical chakra stops, the wounds on the surface of the body and the wounds on the blood vessels in the body will take away Chiba''s life. She has healed some wounds at this time, especially the cracked blood vessels, which is even more effective. Eight, but if the treatment is stopped, the blood vessels will still rupture without complete treatment. At that time, there will be no surgery. At this moment, Tsunade looked at Chiba and the blood on Chiba''s body, and his hands could not stop trembling, and throbbing rushed into his heart. But these fears are not what she thinks in her heart. What can I do now! What else can I do? Chibas medical certificate showed more than a hundred fractures on his body and multiple bursts of blood vessels, especially on his hands. Fortunately, he did not hurt the arteries, but he still kept bleeding from these blood vessels. Blood... blood... Thinking of the word blood, Tsunade almost took a step back, and his whole body was weak and weak. And at this moment, Tsunades mind flashed through the bits and pieces he had spent with Chiba over the past month. This serious and focused child, with that focused look, gradually became with an important little figure in his memory. Overlap, although the two do not look alike and have different personalities, the focused look is exactly the same. Rope tree... Thinking of this, Tsunade took a deep breath, temporarily suppressing the fear of blood. There were more than 50 comminuted fractures throughout the body, but fortunately, the bone fragments did not enter the blood vessels, but rushed out of the wound along with the blood. As long as all the bones are connected, and blood transfusion is performed, you can get out of danger. But be fast, or it will be too scary. but Tsunade looked at his uncontrollable shaking hands. I can no longer have surgery! No operation without surgery, now...what else can be done... At this moment, Tsunade''s eyes touched Yuriko''s eyes. Indeed, I cant have surgery, but here... A smile appeared on Tsunade''s face. Isn''t there someone who can perform surgery? "What''s your name?" Tsunade said suddenly. Yuriko was taken aback. At this time, she still had Tsunade in the single ward, and the staff was tight now. "Yuriko." Yuriko responded weakly. "Very good! Yuriko, I''ll direct you, you have the operation! You will definitely be able to return to Chiba, do you really want to save Chiba?" Tsunade smiled confidently. Hearing this, Yuriko was taken aback. At this moment, she was already at the limit, and she couldn''t perform surgery either! At this moment, she saw Tsunade trembling and raising her hand, slowly putting it to her mouth, her eyes were completely shocked. She was a little shocked, what was it that made Tsunade-sama, one of the three ninjas, scared to such an extent. "Crack!" One bite, blood spilled on Tsunade''s thumb. Suddenly, Tsunade''s hands trembled more severely, but she closed her eyes suddenly and slapped her palm on the ground. Psychic! The tadpole rune array spread from her hand pressed on the ground, and then with a "bang", a cloud of white mist exploded. When the white mist dissipated, a slug whose feet reached Tsunade''s calf was called out. "Tsunade-sama? Have you been able to summon me?" The slug''s voice was quite gentle, but there was no shortage of surprises. Obviously, slugs knew Tsunades phobia, and they were afraid when they saw blood. For Tsunade, psychic arts must use blood as a medium. For Tsunade, it was already extremely difficult. "It''s not the time to talk about this, slug, you are going to split, and heal Yuriko and Chiba." Tsunade said with a grimace. "Yes, Tsunade-sama." The slug glanced at Chiba and Yuriko, and didn''t say much, but immediately split into two slugs, and climbed onto Chiba''s body and Yuriko''s shoulders. "Don''t worry, this is my psychic beast. Next, if you tell me about Chiba''s situation, I will instruct you to perform surgery!" Tsunade said. Obviously, Yuriko had no resistance to slugs like slugs, and when the slugs climbed up, they shuddered. However, then she showed a look of surprise. After the slug climbed up, a steady stream of chakras poured into her body. Although she could not supplement her chakras, she made her spirits much better. Chakras should also be medical chakras, stimulating their tired body cells to regain vitality from over-refining chakras. In this way, she has the strength to perform the operation. After all, she is in the hospital now, and she does not have to use Chakra for the operation. There are some tools that can also achieve the purpose of the operation. And slugs can deliver medical chakras, so some places that require medical chakras can also be carried out! Moreover, now Chibas situation has stabilized instantly, the medical chakra delivered by the slug is too powerful, and the wounds in Chibas body have been healed, and what we need to do now is to connect the bones! "Yes!" After getting better, Yuriko nodded. She also knew that Tsunade-sama''s method was the best method now. At this moment, a little nurse rushed in. "No... not good..." the little nurse said breathlessly. "What''s the matter?" Tsunade frowned before Yuriko asked. "Qian...Qianye''s blood type is a rare blood type, a rare rh blood type, there is no blood of this blood type in the blood bank!" The little nurse said while panting. what! But... Tsunade and Yuriko''s body shook at the same time. Without blood of matching blood type, blood cannot be transfused. Even the slug''s medical chakra cannot produce blood! Moreover, the amount of bleeding in Chiba now cannot be solved by medical ninjutsu. "Open...what are you kidding me!" Looking at Chiba, whose face was getting paler and paler, and the heart rate chart on the instrument that had been fluctuating very little, she lost her voice. Now that Tsunade-sama is here, and able to perform operations, it turns out that Chiba''s blood type is a rare blood type! Even Tsunade closed his eyes tightly, his face full of unwillingness and grief. This time, there is no need to return to the sky! Chiba is no longer able to do so, even if a person with a rare blood type is found to take blood, unless the person immediately appears here, it will be futile. This is the death of Chiba! "Then, use my blood! I am also rh blood type!" At this time, there was a clear and firm sound at the door. Both Yuriko and Tsunade were taken aback. They opened their eyes and saw that Yukina was wearing a bandage and holding a drip stick in his hand~www.novelhall.com~ standing at the door pretty. "Yu-na-sama, but you also lost..." Yuriko''s expression changed. Xue Na was also seriously injured before, and now she is still seriously injured, and she has shed a lot of blood. This really gave Chiba a blood transfusion, which may be life-threatening! Xuena is a direct line of the Hyuga family, and his status is very different. Here... "As long as you can save Qianye, it doesn''t matter how much blood!" But her words were interrupted by Xue Nai, categorically interrupted. The little girl''s eyes were full of determination. "Okay! Get ready for a blood transfusion right away!" Tsunade looked at Xuena. From her eyes, Tsunade couldn''t see any joking expressions. The little girl really spared her life to save Chiba. "But, Tsunade-sama..." Yuriko hesitated slightly. "Don''t be long-winded, something happened, I''m responsible for it!" Tsunade waved his hand, the final word! (To be continued.) Chapter 171： stable "Hokage-sama, everything has settled down. It has been confirmed that the enemy has all left the village. Now the village is in a safe state. This matter has been completely kept secret from the villagers." After instructing the whole body injured Anbu to be treated, In the Naruto office, another dark part immediately appeared. Upon hearing this, the third generation of Hokage nodded and said: "Be careful to follow the retreating intruder." "Yes!" The anbu ninja looked much better than the previous one, and it didn''t seem to be hurt. "You are in the Jiu Xin Na rescue force, what is going on when you come back suddenly this time?" Three generations of Hokage asked. This Anbe ninja belonged to Kushinai after being taken abducted, and was led by Bo Feng Shuimen to rescue the Anbe troops of Kushina, led by Bo Feng Shuimen. Its really because of the sudden return of the Kushinna rescue force that the large wave of invading ninjas withdrew their troops. Otherwise, the battle is estimated to be delayed for a while and the losses will be even greater. When the day breaks, the fighting will inevitably be discovered by the villagers. At that time, the situation will be chaotic, it cannot be like it is now. And this unit is dedicated to rescuing Jiuxinai. The three generations of Hokage who received all the news already knew that Jiuxinai did not leave the village. The group of Yunren who had taken Jiuxinai turned back. The "Nine-tailed Man Zhuli The capture plan is also completely false, and the "three safest escape routes" after the "capture of the power of the nine-tailed man" above are naturally false. Yun Ren, who was killed by Xuena and Hongyan, was also deliberately done by Yun Ren, and even the three generations of Hokage suspected that the sudden increase in mission entrustment during this period was planned by Yun Yin. The purpose is to weaken Konoha''s defensive power and take advantage of the situation to invade. Therefore, the Jiuxinai rescue team should always follow the three escape routes to know where the border line is, and even cross the Frost Country and enter the Thunder Country to rescue secretly. It is impossible to come back before dawn. This must be something that happened. "Hokage-sama, all this is the order of Captain Bo Feng Shuimen. After searching for a while, Captain noticed something was wrong and discovered that the "Nine Tails Capture Plan" was a fake plan, and then ordered all members to return to the village. After returning to the village, the captain learned the news that Lord Kushina was found, and rushed to rescue Lord Kushina with Huoma and Master Zhenshu." Anbe Ninja reported truthfully, he was on the way. Following Bo Feng Shui Men''s back, as his liaison officer, he was watching every move of Bo Feng Shui Men. When reporting at this time, I also had to marvel at Bo Feng Shuimen''s judgment, and even admired his determination. At that time, the nine-tailed man Zhuli was taken away by Yun Ren. This was basically a country-to-country problem, and the task was already an s-level task. Moreover, as the deterrent force of the country and Shinobu Village, the Kyuubi Renzhuli is so serious, and what kind of pressure does the person in charge bear. If you fail, you may be a sinner in the village! If you change to yourself, I''m afraid that even if you noticed something at the time, you wouldn''t be able to boldly order all the staff to return. At most, you would send a small team back to report. However, Bofeng Shuimen was sure to let everyone go back. They got it! The bold decision of Bo Feng Shuimen can be said to be a great contribution. They all returned and caused great pressure on the large number of ninjas who invaded at that time. The leader of the invading ninja even directly ordered the retreat, reducing a lot of losses. . After all, the situation at the time, the strength of this wave of ninjas should not be underestimated. In addition, the news of the attack in the village has been communicated. The personnel participating in the war are somewhat impatient. If the two sides fight again, the victims of the village will be even more. many. After hearing the Anbe Ninja''s narration, the three generations of Hokage nodded silently, and he also felt the judgment and decisiveness of the water gate. The child of Watergate is getting better and better, and Jilai has also taught a great disciple! perhaps The third generation of Hokage closed his eyes slightly, then nodded, and said: "Okay, next, the village enters a second-level alert state, and those who come and go will be checked and confirmed. Your rescue plan troops will be under surveillance. I suspect that the village There are enemies." "Yes! Hokage-sama!" After answering, the dark part flashed and disappeared. After the Anbe Ninja left, the third generation of Hokage sighed, with a slightly worried look on his face. I dont know what happened to Kushina and Chiba? Why haven''t you reported it yet! When he sent away the wounded Anbe, he ordered another Anbe to investigate the situation of Chiba and Kushina. He also knew Tsunades panicemia. The situation was urgent at the time, so he subconsciously thought of Tsunade. Her medical skills, but she has forgotten her fear of blood. "Oh..." The third generation of Hokage took a few steps, deliberately going to the hospital to see the situation, but now it''s not working. The village has just been attacked, everything has just ended, and the dust has not yet settled. As Hokage, he must be in the middle of command. Now it is to stabilize the situation, and then eliminate all the possibility of "being attacked again after the war" to ensure real safety. Therefore, at this time, he can only deal with affairs with anxious and worried mood, but when he is free, he feels a little uneasy and worried about this matter. "Hokage-sama! Kushina-sama has recovered from his injuries, Chiba is also undergoing surgery, everything is going well!" At this moment, a dark ninja flashed to report. "Kushina has recovered?" The three generations of Hokage showed joy: "Chiba is also undergoing surgery?" "Yes, Chiba''s operation was directed by Tsunade-sama, and Yuriko was in charge of the knife." Anbe reported. "call!" The three generations of Naruto sighed. Yuriko is also a very good medical ninja, with Tsunade on his side, there should be no problem...I am so lucky to come up with such a compromise. "Very good, you can withdraw, come and tell me if you have any circumstances." Said the third generation of Hokage. "Yes!" Anbu left in response. At this time, the door of the Naruto office was pushed open and walked into a ninja about the age of the third generation of Naruto. "Hisaka, so I said, you can''t let Kusina be so free. This incident is the best proof. You are too naive." The ninja said in a deed. The third generation of Hokage glanced at him and said, "Danzo..." This ninja is Danzo! "As an important Nine-tailed man, Kushina should be placed under our management and be tightly protected. Such things must never happen again~www.novelhall.com~ Danzo looked at the three generations of Hokage, Words cannot be denied. "Danzo... now the matter has just ended, now we should settle this matter down." Three generations of Hokage said: "Kushinna''s matter, we will discuss later." "Ri Zhan... don''t be naive." Dan Zang stared at the third generation of Hokage, his face didn''t fluctuate, and said. At this time, two people were transferred from outside, about the same age as the third generation of Hokage. "Xiaochun, Menyan? You..." The third generation of Hokage''s eyes widened slightly, obviously very surprised. At this time, the two ninjas, a man and a woman, were Konoha''s advisors. Like himself, they were both disciples of the second generation of Hokage and his teammates. Turn to sleep with Koharu and Mito Menitis! "Ri Zan, when such a serious matter happened, the nine-tailed man Zhuli was almost taken away. I think we should listen to Danzo''s plan." Zhuan Xiaochun said. Three generations of Hokage looked at the three people and frowned. (To be continued.) Chapter 172： Nothing will happen "Kakashi, Take the soil..." Yuan Ye Lin looked at the scarred Kakashi and Take the soil, and hurried over. At this time, she was still in the wards of Hirohiko and Xuena, but Xuena''s bed was already empty. Up. Kakashi looked at Xuenais ward, and then at the single ward area separated by an aisle outside the door. At this time, there are three rooms across from the double ward, there are two Anbu guarding, two little nurses Go in and out, taking out some **** bandages and hot water from time to time. And next door to this ward is also guarded by two dark parts. "What''s going on? What about Xuenai?" Kakashi asked, and the soil followed Kakashi''s gaze. When he saw a big battle like the Anbe Guard, he was taken aback. Then, He thought of something, grabbing his hair with both hands, and said with a horrified face: "Is Xuena in that room? Her injuries are so serious, with so many bandages, she...she won''t die!" Seeing the shocked and crow-mouthed look of the dirt, the exhaustion after the war and the helplessness of the dirt made his eyes half-squinted, and said: "Before encountering the invading ninja, Lin did not check Xuena Are your injuries? All skin injuries, except for some excessive blood loss, are there no major incidents?" Hearing Kakashi''s words, the movement of scratching his head with dirt stopped for a while, his expression of horror solidified, blinked, and then suddenly said, "Yeah, Xuena is okay, Lint checked it out." At this time, Lin, who was bandaging the two, said, "Xue Nai is inside." "Hey?" Kakashi was taken aback, his eyes twitched, and the corner of his mouth under the mask twitched. "Nana...it''s really Xuena inside! This is not good! Why did Xuena hurt so badly? Was it hurt when Kakashi and I forced the invading ninja out?" Touhara eased His face turned into a look of horror again, his hair gripped tighter, his eyes widened, and his pupils trembled slightly. Lin looked at the two, closed her eyes and sighed, and said, "It''s Chiba." "Chiba? What''s wrong with Chiba?" With soil holding the posture of holding his hair with both hands, he turned his head. Kakashi also didn''t seem to be relieved from the shock of "Yuna is really inside" just now, and kept looking at it with the shocked expression just now. "Chiba was seriously injured, as well as Mr. Kushina." At this point, Lin was worried. "Ms. Jiuxinai rescued?" Kakashi asked. "Yes, it should have been rescued by Ms. Mizumon. Ms. Mizumon was in the next ward at this time, and Mrs. Kushina was treating the injury there. Now Tsunade-sama is performing surgery on Chiba." Lin said. "Surgery?" Kakashi frowned and looked at the ward where the little nurse entered and exited. Take the soil also exhaled, and said: "Xunai is fine, and I finally did not live up to Chiba''s entrustment." However, before he exhaled half a breath, his eyes widened again before he lowered his hand from his hair, and yelled anxiously: "Isn''t it... Chiba is in danger! He won''t be dying, right? This is not okay! When I become Hokage, I will hire him as my chief staff officer!" "Shh!" Before his voice fell, Kakashi and Lin made a "silence" action at him at the same time. This is a hospital. There are still people undergoing surgery. Be quiet! Seeing the movements of the two of them, Tuo Du quickly covered his lips and nodded repeatedly, indicating that he knew. The two sighed. Then, Kakashi seemed to have thought of something. He looked at the soil and narrowed his eyes: "Hey? I want to hire Chiba as the chief staff officer. This seems to be different from what I said before. ..." Feeling Kakashi''s gaze, he brought the dirt to maintain this mouth-covering posture, and looked out, with a look of "Did I say?", and then took the dirt to open the topic. "Um... that what, why is Chiba seriously injured and undergoing surgery while Xuena is inside?" "Chiba needs a blood transfusion, but the blood type is a rare blood type, and the blood bank is no longer there. Xuenai''s blood type is the same as Chiba''s blood type, so..." Lin frowned, said with concern. "Are you saying that Xuenai gave Chiba a blood transfusion inside?" Kakashi was shocked when he heard the words, his eyes widened. On the other hand, with soil, although he covered his mouth with his hands and made a silence, he frowned unconsciously. "How can this work? She was originally in a coma because of excessive blood loss. This gave Chiba a blood transfusion. Is she going to die? Why don''t you stop her!" Kakashi said anxiously. "I want to stop her too, but..." Lin glanced at Kakashi, and said aggrievedly: "I can''t stop her!" Kakashi frowned, looked at Lin and then at the ward: "If it were Chiba, I''m afraid I wouldn''t agree to such a Xuena giving him a blood transfusion." "Don''t blame Lin, it''s hard to change what Xuenai decided." At this time, there was a sound from Hongyan''s hospital bed. Although the three of them were at the door, their voices were not small, and they seemed to be heard by Hongyan inside. "Are you awake?" The three quickly entered the double ward. At this time, Hongyan was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling, his entire face was bandaged, and he couldn''t see the expression, but the three of them could imagine that this guy must be a poker face. "Is it saved?" Hongyan asked. Obviously asking about Jiuxinai''s situation. "Saved it." Tai Tu replied, "How are you?" "It''s much better." Hongyan said. Although the words are much better, he doesn''t look really good. At least, he has nothing more than the turning of his eyes. "Relax, Xuena is very strong and won''t die easily." Hongyan said again. Kakashi, Daido and Lin glanced at each other, still worried. "She won''t let herself be in trouble, because she knows that this will make Chiba feel guilty." Hongyan kept looking at the ceiling and said lightly. The Kakashi trio looked at each other again, and at this moment, there was a sudden voice outside: "Lin, are you there? Lin!" It was Shiga Takedake''s voice, which sounded rather anxious. Feeling the anxiety in Shiga Taketakes tone, the moment the Kakashi trio hurriedly walked out and were about to leave the room, they almost collided with the Shiga Taketake trio who came in quickly. Fortunately, both sides reacted quickly and immediately stood still and pushed away. At this time, Shiga Takeyake and Kiuchi Kento were wounded and covered in dust. They seemed to be more embarrassed than Kakashi and Moto. They were supporting Hyuga Snow Eagle on the left and right. Xueying Hyuga looked very bad, bleeding from many big wounds on her body, and her face pale and pale. "Lin, can you help Xueying stop the bleeding first? It won''t work like this. There is a shortage of manpower in the hospital now, and there is no manpower to come...You want to become a medical ninja, Lin!" Shiga Takeyake said anxiously. "Hurry up and put him down!" Lin said anxiously. Although she is still an apprentice now, looking at Hyuga Xueying''s injury, the most important thing now is to stop the bleeding. She can still do some hemostatic measures. And Lin showed decisiveness. If Chiba is here, she will definitely feel that Lin is actually a very powerful medical ninja. From the original work, it can be seen that she was so young at the time of the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao. Being able to perform complicated operations like changing eyes, her talent as a medical ninja should be quite outstanding. Of course, there must be a lot of effort behind the scenes. Looking at the bandages on Daito and Kakashi, she just applied medicine and bandages for Daito and Kakashi during the conversation. The movements are very skilled, I am afraid I have done a lot of exercises. Of course, compared with Hyuga Snow Eagle, the injuries on Kakashi and Daitu are much lighter. Although they can only do simple bandaging now, it does not affect their lives. It can be said that the injuries suffered by Kakashi and Daitu were the lightest. This wound... Try it and see if you can succeed! Takeshi Shiga and Taketo Kiuchi hurriedly placed Hyuga Xueying on Xuenas hospital bed. Lin was ready to take a deep breath and pressed her hands on Hyuga Xueyings wound. The green medical chakra came out slowly. It succeeded! It was successful once. I wanted to use the medical chakra before, and I could only succeed once or twice ten times! Lin was delighted, but her expression was abnormally focused. After a while, seeing Hyuga Snow Eagles wounds had begun to heal, she breathed a sigh of relief and said to Taito and Kakashi: "Kakashi, take the dirt , You guys will bandage Wu Yue and Jian Ren!" Kakashi and Dai Tu were taken aback. Let''s bandage someone? "Don''t be stunned, hurry up!" Lin said again, with no doubt in her tone. "Yes!" Subconsciously, Kakashi and Taito responded at the same time~www.novelhall.com~Lin...It''s completely different from usual! Kakashi and Daito looked at each other with amazement, but still honestly bandaged Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento. And Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento saw that Xueying''s wounds began to heal, they were also relieved, and they bandaged Kakashi and Banda with ease. Just now Hyuga Xueying fainted, they were ordered by Hyuga Shinsuke to send Hyuga Xueying to the hospital for treatment, while Shinsuke Hyuga continued to stay in the forbidden surgery room to avoid being attacked again. The situation was urgent, but I had forgotten his injuries. At this time, Kakashi and Bandage were bandaged, and there was also a burst of pain, and the two bared their teeth slightly. "Where is Chiba?" Takeru Kiuchi asked suddenly. Kakashi, who was holding a bandage and medicine, paused slightly with his body with soil. "He will be fine." This is what Hongyan said. (To be continued.) Chapter 173： changed! "call" Yuriko put away the scalpel and watched Chiba''s skin slowly closed and closed until it seemed as if it had never been cut open. He exhaled a long breath and said, "Tsante-sama, rely on Slug-samas medical chakra. More than a hundred fractures in the whole body have been completed, and the last step is finally completed. Next, just fix it with a plaster. Liewen "net"" Then, she glanced at the equipment next to her, and Chiba''s blood pressure and heart rate had reached the normal range, and it could be said that she was out of the danger zone. "Very good!" Tsunade''s appreciation came from behind. At this time, Tsunade was looking after Yuuna on the temporarily constructed stretcher. At this time, Yuuna had a catheter attached to her right arm, and blood was being infused into Chiba through a device from her body. What a strong girl, she is already very weak. I''m afraid she is also very scared inside. After all, she is only a seven-year-old girl. Under such circumstances, such a large-scale blood transfusion... and staying awake, it is impossible to imagine that this is what a seven-year-old girl can do. If you are a normal girl, let alone undergoing a blood transfusion, I am afraid you are already crying. Tsunade gently held Yukana''s hand. These cold hands were still shaking, trembling because of fear and fear. This is a normal reaction of a girl, or a normal reaction of a human being. The amount of blood transfusion has exceeded the limit of human output. Now what she exported was not blood, but her life. Amazing girl! Every one of Jiu Xinnai''s disciples is outstanding! Thinking of this, Tsunade smiled slightly, then Su Yan, his eyes turned away from the little girl who had just fainted and was pale due to excessive blood loss after hearing the message of "operation completed". "Stop the blood transfusion and transfer Xuena to the intensive care unit." Tsunade looked at Xuena''s heart rate and blood pressure and said. Because Xuena had already lost a lot of blood before, Tsunade specifically ordered to add a heart rate device specifically for Xuena. At this time, it seemed that Xuena''s blood pressure was a little low, but it was not in a dangerous zone, and his heart rate was normal. It can be said that the operation was completed perfectly and both of them were safe. At the same time, Tsunade''s evaluation of Yuriko is quite high. Accurate expression of illness and proficiency in performing surgery. This Yuriko, as a medical ninja, is also very good, and can quickly understand my instructions. If it were not for her, I am afraid that the operation would not be so smooth. Tsunade glanced at the instrument and turned off the instrument, and pulled out Yuriko''s blood vessels from Yuuna and Chiba, smiling slightly at the corners of her mouth, and then her body began to tremble involuntarily, and then her eyes went dark. "Boom boom boom" three times, the slugs lying on Chiba, Xuena and Yuriko''s body exploded into white mist when she began to tremble. "Master Tsunade!" Yuriko was next to Tsunade at this time, and suddenly reached out to support Tsunade, she only felt a heavy hand, Tsunade was already leaning on her, and when she looked down, Tsunade had fainted. Tsunade-sama... Yuriko felt Tsunade''s trembling, and she understood. She had noticed Tsunade''s phobia, and it was now at the limit of Tsunade-sama. After all, in this room, even with her back to Chiba, no one''s fear of blood subsided. In addition to suppressing my fear of blood, I was able to accurately direct me to connect the broken bones, and then healed it with Master Slug... Tsunade-sama, really powerful! I have never seen such a powerful ninja! Yuriko has a heartfelt feeling of admiration, but now she has to put a plaster on Chiba. After this is done, the operation is completed. Moreover, Yurina has to be transferred out and must receive good treatment. After all, she is a wood Ye''s most distinguished eldest lady of the Hyuga clan has an extraordinary identity. "Quickly, help Tsunade-sama to rest. Then call a medical ninja over and transfer Miss Xuena." Yuriko said. The two little nurses nodded and said yes, and quickly helped Tsunade out. After that, the medical ninja quickly rushed over and transferred Xuena. On Chiba''s side, Yuriko also carefully put a plaster on Chiba''s body, and then, just wait for Chiba to wake up. Qianye was lucky this time too. It happened that Bo Feng Shui Gate came and used Fei Lei Shen Xun to take him back to the village for treatment, otherwise he might die because of excessive blood loss. Moreover, his injury is different from Xiao Li''s. The most serious injury of Xiao Li''s and the most difficult operation is that bone fragments have entered the blood vessels, while Chiba did not have this situation. His main causes were excessive blood loss, ruptured blood vessels, and muscles. Injuries and fractures solved the problem of excessive blood loss and rupture of blood vessels. Everything was simple. Although the whole body fracture connection was very difficult, it was not a difficult operation under Tsunade''s medical standards. As for the excessive blood loss, if there is Xuena''s blood transfusion, and the blood vessel ruptures, under the treatment of Tsunade''s slug, although it consumes a lot of chakras, it is cured. And these chakras are still affordable for Tsunade. Therefore, although Chiba''s life is critical this time, there are also surprises. At this time, on the other side. On a clearing in the forest far away from Konoha Village, the white man who was flying by suddenly stopped. "despair!" Jilai also lightly landed on the ground, and in front of him was a toad with a red skin. "Toad Haosuke? Why are you here?" Jiraiya asked in confusion. At this time, he was receiving a call from his teacher, three generations of Hokage, and hurried back to the village. "I''m here to tell you to go to Mt. Miaogi immediately," said Kosuke Toad. He is the toad responsible for contacting Konoha Village and Mt. Miaogi and one of the toads who contacted Jiraiya. Hearing this, Jilai frowned, and said, "There is an emergency in the village, now..." But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Toad Haosuke: "It''s the big toad immortal who is looking for you." "Big Toad Immortal?" Ji Lai was startled, vaguely, he seemed to feel an ominous atmosphere. "Yes, said the Great Toad Immortal, prophesying," Toad Haosuke said with a serious face, "It has changed." "What!" Jilai was also taken aback~www.novelhall.com~ The big toad immortal''s prediction is extremely accurate, without fallacy, it is impossible to "prophesy change" at all. There are only incomplete prophecies, things like gradually becoming clear. Although such things gradually becoming clear are not common, the prophecies change...this is unprecedented! Jilai felt even worse. As for the prophecy of change, it is naturally a prophecy about the "son of prophecy". Hearing this, Ji Lai Ye''s face changed, frowned, and said, "I''m going to Miaomu Mountain now." "Yeah." Toad Haosuke nodded, and then turned into a white mist with a "bang". Jilai also raised his head and glanced at the sky. At this time, the sun was slanting to the west, and the sunset glow was spectacular. However, Jiraiya''s bad premonition grew stronger. It''s really... don''t cause any major problems! (To be continued.) Chapter 174： wake "Dee-drop-drop -" The heart rate graph was beating steadily, and Chiba''s eyelashes, lying on the bed next to the heart rate graph instrument, trembled, and then slowly opened his eyes. "Hunter" " Net " Where is this place? Chiba moved his hands and feet, but found that his hands and feet seemed to be fixed by something, unable to move a bit, and then bursts of tingling sensations came up. Chiba''s heart tightened. Could it be that I forcibly opened the wound door, and my hands and feet were gone? Can''t move? Afterwards, he denied this idea, if his hands and feet were all useless, how could he feel this tingling. I... survived! And I have feelings in my hands and feet, I should have been treated, and I should be recovering now. Thinking of this, Qianye felt happy, but then his mood dimmed again. Jiu Xin Na...Is it all right? That blow... will not! probably not! When Jiu Xin Na is dead, there is no Naruto anymore. The story of Naruto can go on. This is totally incompatible with the history of Naruto! Kushina died during the Nine Tails Incident, it is impossible at this moment... However, Kushina blocked that blow to save me. I don''t exist in the history of Hokage! If because of my appearance, Jiu Xinnai died prematurely... This is the same! Chiba''s brain suddenly turned away, and his face changed several times. He was obsessed with comics and novels in his previous life. He read a lot of comics and novels. Whatever passed through the past and then changed the past to affect the future, what caused the butterfly effect, he could Have seen a lot. Because of his appearance, it is not impossible to cause Jiu Xinnai to die early. "Look, he is awake!" At this time, a familiar voice came. And this sound also pulled Chiba out of his thoughts. Because this sound was on his left, he subconsciously looked to the left, but found that his neck seemed to be fixed and he couldn''t turn his head. The line of sight can only be maintained at the level of looking at the ceiling. "What a worrying guy." At this moment, there was a helpless voice. Is this voice Kakashi? Although Chiba couldn''t turn his eyes, he could hear the sound and could recognize it. Is the female voice just now Lin? At this moment, there were two more relieved exhalations. "Woke up!" Is this Shiga? "I''ll call Yuriko right away." This is... Jianren? At this moment, a beautiful face appeared in Qianye''s sight, and a strand of red silk fell down and hit his cheek. Suddenly, Chiba''s expression changed, his eyes widened slightly, his lips opened, and a heart beat even more. Jiuxina! Great, she''s fine! But at this time, Jiuxina frowned, with an unpleasant look on his face: "You kid, why do you look at me like a ghost!" At this moment, Chiba''s expression is really like seeing a ghost... "You kid, do you think I''m dead?" Kushina stared at Chiba''s eyes, and a grudging smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Then, in Chiba''s sight, next to Kushina''s face, a hand with a beating blue vein slowly raised. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai, I definitely don''t have one, but you suddenly came out, a little scared, how could I think you are dead?" Chiba said quickly. "Really?" The smile on the corner of Jiuxinai''s mouth became more reluctant, and the veins of his fist hand beat faster. This time, Chiba also pulled out a reluctant smile: "Really, ten thousand percent is true!" "Oh?" Jiuxinai''s fist was raised higher and higher. Looking at Kushina''s appearance, Chiba''s eyes closed almost subconsciously. That''s it! Got to be beaten again! At that time, Chiba thought so. However, the pain in the imagination did not come, but a gentle hand stroked his head. He opened his eyes slightly surprised, but saw a big toothy smile on Jiu Xinnai''s mouth, and said: "Great, we all survived!" Hearing this, Qianye was startled, and then the corners of his eyes were a little sour. Thinking back to the battle with Ye Yue, it was really dangerous. If it were not for Yeyuebi to become weaker and weaker, if it were not for the last moment, the crazy emotions drove strong mental power and opened the wound mode, if not... Chiba could think of too many if not, they would die. But they survived! To be honest, after opening the wound door, Chiba has completely put life and death out of consideration, and no longer thinks about life and death. He didn''t even expect that he would survive in that situation, and even receive treatment. Hearing Jiu Xinnai''s words and looking at the familiar smiling face in front of him, a feeling of desperation came to life spontaneously, and he unconsciously spit out: "Well, that''s great." Then, Jiu Xinnai''s face suddenly became serious, and said: "But next time, I will definitely not use Bamen Dunjia!" Chiba was slightly startled. Jiuxina... how did she know that I used the wounded state. No, she didn''t know, but looking at my injuries, she judged that she must have used Bamen Dunjia, a forbidden technique that she could not bear. And seeing his own injury, if a person really cares about himself, he will definitely say such things. Thinking of this, Chiba frowned slightly. Should I talk about the eight-door pattern to Kushina. Lest she worry. At this time, Chiba heard the sound of the ward door being opened, and then Kushina left her sight, only to hear her say: "Yuriko, you are here, look quickly, Chiba has woken up. Is it all right?" "Yeah." Then, Yuriko''s voice came. Next, it was a checkup by Yuriko. After the check, Yuriko said, "It''s okay. Just wait for the bones to heal and you can go to the ground." While speaking, Yuriko seemed to exhale as well, and then said: "Master Kushina, I must go see the other wounded now." "Well, you have to rest more." Jiuxina said. "I see." Yuriko responded. After that, she paused and said, "Lin, I heard that you cured Hyuga Xueying''s injury?" "Yes." Lin apparently didn''t expect Yuriko would ask such a question, and said with surprise in her tone. "Can you help me take care of the wounded?" Yuriko asked again. "Yes!" Lin paused before responding slightly nervously. Then, with soft footsteps, Yuriko took Lin out. "Come on, Lynn!" When Yuriko and Lin went out, they remembered Kakashi''s cheering, and Lin''s joyful cry: "Yeah!" "Snapped" The door of the ward closed gently, and Yuriko and Lin left. At this time, Chiba frowned slightly. The wounded? And listening to Yuriko''s tone, it seems that there are still many wounded. Could it be that there are other changes in this incident? Yun Ren four ~www.novelhall.com~ no matter how powerful it is, it is impossible to create too many wounded! But Chiba only turned around that year, and the ward door was opened again. "Master Jiuxina, the three generations of Naruto Masters have something to do with you." "Three generations?" Jiu Xinnai''s tone was a little startled, and then he said, "I''ll be right there." "The three generations of Hokage-sama meant to ask you to go with me now." Kushina seemed to pause for a while, and then said, "Okay, then, I''ll leave it to you, take care of Chiba." Afterwards, the footsteps and the door murmured softly, and Chiba knew that Kushina had left with the man. Three generations of Naruto looking for Nine Xinna? It should be asking about the situation at that time. Thinking of this, Chiba asked, "Kakashi, is there something wrong in the village. Also, how are Hirohiko and Yukina? How long have I been in a coma?" (To be continued.) Chapter 175： after (Great addition for Yiqi!) "Can''t you ask them one by one?" Kakashi''s tone was rather helpless, and said: "You just wake up now, don''t worry about these things, please rest assured. Liewen "net" However, before his words fell, Chiba''s voice came again: "Well, can you help me up first? It''s uncomfortable to talk while lying down like this, I can''t see anyone." Kakashi glanced at Chiba, who was lying on the bed with skeletal eyeballs, and looked at each other with Shiga Takedake and Kiuchi Kento. He sighed and said, "You don''t plan to listen to people talking. Right?" But that being said, Kakashi, Kiuchi Kento and Shiga Taketake helped Chiba up, put him on a pillow, and asked him to lean on the bed to talk. Qianye''s body was cast in a thick plaster, and he looked quite bloated. After being straightened, he made it straight like a mummy from a coffin. The only thing that is better than the mummy is his head. His head has not suffered any damage. , But not many bandages. After seeing the three of them, Chiba, who was righting upright, frowned and almost laughed with a "poof". How crappy are the bandages on these two people! At this time, Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento were like mummies with loose bandages, and they even looked messy and bloated, especially the bandage on the top of their heads. I dont know whose masterpiece they were. The bandages were stacked together, tied from the chin, and tied with a bow on the top of the head, which looked like a netbsp; and seeing Chibas expression, Shiga Taketo and Kiuchi squinted at the same time, and then looked at Kakashi , Shiga Taketake said: "Kakashi..." "What''s the matter?" Kakashi seemed to be at a loss. As for Kiuchi Kento, he has silently walked to the side of the wall, supported the wall with one hand, and lowered his head facing the wall. A black shadow enveloped his half of his body, a "birthless love" back. . Chiba clearly read the three words "humiliation" from the back. This is what Kakashi and Kakashi bandaged them before, and the hospital is understaffed, so they can''t take care of them at all. Therefore, Kakashi and Kakashi did the job of changing bandages and dressings... "cough!" Seeing the expressions of Kiuchi Kento and Shiga Takeyake, Chiba gave a light cough, suppressed his smile, and asked Kakashi: "How long have I been in a coma?" "Three days." Kakashi said with a sigh. Chiba frowned and said, "Where are Hirohiko and Xuena? Are they okay? Is the injury still good?" "They''re okay, but they need to be hospitalized for a while." Kakashi was also covered in bandages at this time, but because Lin was bandaging herself, she looked better. As for changing dressings and bandages, it was done by Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento, and the skills of these two were obviously similar to Lin. It was also changed according to Lin''s dressing method. "Look at what you look like... the forbidden surgery room and hospital were attacked?" Chiba asked again. "Yeah." Kakashi nodded and said, "But it was blocked, Xueying was seriously injured. She is now in a double ward in the opposite room. Together with Hongyan, she woke up yesterday. Bring dirt over there. Look, now that the hospital is tightly staffed, we stayed." Have they been taking care of us? Chiba looked at Kakashi with his eyes half-squinted, Kiuchi, who continued to maintain a "humiliating" posture, and Shiga Taketo who walked to Kiuchi and patted him on the shoulder. Chiba saw a feeling of "relaxation" from their actions, and estimated that their hearts were hanging before he awoke. "Where is Xuena?" Chiba thought of something and asked, "Isn''t she in the same ward with Hongyan?" Should you tell him about Xuenai''s blood transfusion? Kakashi came up with such a thought, but said in his mouth: "Xue Nai changed the ward, now it''s all right, and is resting." Kakashi concealed the blood transfusion subconsciously. Although he didn''t know why he had to conceal it, he always felt that the blood transfusion should be discussed with Xuenai''s consent. Change ward? Chiba was slightly taken aback. Why change the ward well? However, this thought only passed by in a flash. Chiba didn''t think much about it. After the thought passed, Chiba asked again: "Can you tell me about the things in the village?" Kakashi looked at Chiba, sighed, showing an expression of "I really want to know", and said: "When the forbidden surgery room and hospital were attacked, the village was attacked by a group of unknown ninjas. Was dragged over there. Later, the water gate teacher led the team back, and the unknown ninjas retreated. Because of the attacks of these unknown ninjas, neither the forbidden surgery room nor the hospital received support. However, I just told you that we blocked Yes. And the Anbu ninjas sent to support you have been killed by a group of Yanyin. However, Yanyin was also beheaded by the water gate teacher who received the news." Speaking of this, Kakashi couldn''t help thinking: If Chiba hadn''t seen the clues and made arrangements for the forbidden operation room and the hospital, I am afraid the consequences would be disastrous! The forbidden surgery room would not seek Lord Shinsuke to guard. Although it was protected, it was estimated that Yuuki, Shiga, and Kento could be injured into such ninjas. Shiga said that the ninja killed two in an instant. A ninja of the Hyuga clan of ninja class among the elite. It''s not that Master Shinsuke is in control, the forbidden surgery room will definitely fall. As for the hospital, the invading ninja can sneak in so easily and pretend to be Yuriko. If we are not here, Hirohiko and Yukina will not be protected! It can be said that Chiba has made great contributions this time. At this time, Qianye was also surprised when he heard this. So many things have happened! No wonder the support has not come over for so long! Iwain...unren...the country of the earth and the country of thunder, and the unknown ninja troop... can hold Konoha''s guard troops and Anbe, and should be the ninja troop of the great country Ninja village. I just dont know if it is the back of Thunder Country, another plan of Earth Country, or the participation of a third country. I dont know if this was Yeyuebis strategy, or Yanyin used Yeyuebi... A series of thoughts passed through Chiba''s mind, and finally gathered into one. To be sure, the balance and peace treaties between the big powers have now begun to break, and the third Ninja War is about to come. At this moment, Kakashi also asked, "How did you find Teacher Jiu Xinnai? When Ms. Watergate rescued you and Master Jiu Xinnai, you were also seriously injured. You should have found the kidnapper Jiu. Teacher Sinnais person." Hearing Kakashi''s question, Shiga Takeyake and Kiuchi Kento also looked over, obviously also very curious. "Actually, Kushina-Sensei''s trail was not my discovery, but the Anbu Ninja who was standing there." Chiba said, "I just followed the Anbu Ninja." At that time, after Chiba left the telephone pole, he pondered the fourth possibility, that is, "One person took Kushina away, and two attacked the forbidden surgery room and the hospital." At that time, he thought it was impossible, because if one person took Jiuxinai, the person who took Jiuxinai didn''t have to turn back at all. But after thinking about it, this is also very possible. First, they left one person to block the path followed by Yuuna and Hirohiko. It should be the escape route in the false information they created. If one person followed this path at that time , It is very likely to be found by the Konoha chasing troops who have obtained false information. After all, taking a person with you will slow down the journey. So, simply turn back together, and then wait for the pursuit and rescue troops to come out, and follow them out, so that the chasing troops are in front and he is behind, and he will definitely be missing. The strength of the nine-tailed man is so important that these pursuit and rescue troops will certainly not return halfway. He can even follow his own country on the road, which is much more convenient at that time. Second, they might have acted according to one of the previous "three possibilities", but if something changed, they had to move to Kushina first, which became the fourth possibility. At that time, what Chiba arranged for himself was to prevent this person from taking away the possibility of Kyuubi Renzhuli first. As for how he found Yeyuebi, he actually thought of two possible routes. One was the route they had walked before, that is, the escape route taken when one person blocked Yuuna and Hirohiko. Now the pursuit troops have attacked. , This path could not be better. There is another, Chibas own home. When he rescued Yukina by himself, the route taken by Shinobu Iwaguru, since the Shinobu Iwaguru came to kidnap Yuuna, he must have made a careful plan. Following this route, it may be a shortcut to leave Konoha Village, and it is also possible that his cabin is off the beaten track and on the edge of the village. As for why these Yun Ren knew, Chiba hadn''t thought about it, but felt that there was a possibility, so he had to confirm and stop it. At that time, he separated the shadow clone and went to the home by himself, while the shadow clone was the route through which Yun Ren escaped before. And the route Yunren took before, Chiba learned from Hongyan''s narrative. Finally, before taking a few steps, an Anbu used a psychic beast to deliver a message, and then pursued his cabin. Chiba quickly confirmed that Yanyin''s previous route was the kidnapping Jiu. Xinnai''s Yunren escape route. Therefore, he took the lead and went to ambush first. Of course, the shadow clone that went to the other route was not lifted. It was not until later that he completely exhausted the chakra that the shadow clone was lifted. It was also the return of the chakra when the shadow clone was lifted, so that he could stand up and swallow it. Take the second junliang pill to open the wound door. Kakashi, who heard Chibas words, nodded slightly, exhaled, and said, However, now that the dust has settled, the village has stabilized, and the defense forces and Anbe who fought against the unknown ninja have also been treated. And all have secretly returned to the village ~www.novelhall.com~ the order of the third generation of Hokage, we must keep this matter secret. Are you afraid of causing panic? The three generations of Naruto should have begun preparations before the war... Chiba thought in her heart, nodded, and said, "I know, do anyone else know?" "Including some staff in the hospital already knew the secret order." Kakashi said. This order was passed through the Anbu, and all the insiders had been ordered. Kakashi received the news three days ago from his teacher Bo Fengshui at the door. At this time, Shiga Wuyue looked at Chiba with a faint sadness in his eyes. Sure enough, Chiba was very thoughtful... He was using himself as insurance, and I couldn''t compare to him. Kento Kiuchi on the side also asked himself. If it were me, knowing that Anbe has gone after him, would I still go in ambush? Invading ninjas who can hide from so many great ninjas in the village, do I have the courage to face it alone? (To be continued.) Chapter 176： digestion (Add more for all those who have rewarded thousands of starting coins! Zero beginning feels burned out...) Four days after the abduction of Jiuxinai, all the wounded and sick had been treated. Konoha Hospital was closed for four days before reopening. Liewen "Although the villagers in Konoha Village were surprised that the disinfection operation lasted for four days, the villagers were only surprised because the three generations of Hokage rented houses for treatment and consultation for ordinary villagers. , The long-term disinfection operation did not bring any inconvenience to their lives, and they did not care too much. Chiba also lamented the three generations of Hokage''s methods, such a big thing can be hidden seamlessly. On the fifth day, because the treatment of the wounded and the sick was completed, the hospital was also vacant. With the vacancy of manpower, the injuries of Honghiko, Xuena, and Hyuga Xueying also received medical ninjutsu treatment. Hyuga Xueying was discharged from the hospital on the same day. He was mostly traumatized and could be quickly treated with medical ninjutsu. Lin had already treated him before, but Lin was not very proficient in medical chakra after all, but he was only able to stop bleeding. In effect, some wounds have healed, but they have not healed completely. This time, he was treated by a senior medical ninja, and his injury almost healed in just an hour. As for Hongyan, he needs to be hospitalized for some time because of his hands, but other injuries have been cured. And Xuena, after treatment, was taken back to Hyuga''s house to raise her body because she was too weak. Kakashi, Daito, Shiga Taketake, and Kiuchi Kento were treated for their injuries the day before, the day after Chiba''s awakening. After recovery, they received treatment separately. Mission, mission is gone. Unable to visit him. And Chiba has never seen him since the day he woke up. It should have been tightly protected, after all, he had just been taken away. Now, on the eighth day of the incident, Chiba is still in the single ward, still in a cast, can''t make any movements, and has to endure the itchy feeling every day. However, Chiba didn''t care very much, not that he didn''t care about this itchy and uncomfortable feeling, but that his attention at this time had been attracted by other things. Chiba now has a wound mode and battle with Ye Yuebi in his head. Ye Yuebi''s combat experience is quite rich, and Chiba has been reminiscing his battles with him during this period, and learned combat experience from it. In this battle, he also opened the wound mode for the first time. He was constantly recalling that feeling and thinking about how to master the wound mode. After all, opening it once does not mean fully grasping it. After opening the birth door mode for the first time, he tried many times before he really opened it as he wanted. Moreover, the wounded door mode was not a perfect wounded door mode. The catharsis of the wounded door violent chakra caused a considerable amount of chakra during the conversion period. At that time, he opened the wounded door mode and the level of the chakra amount in the body was also It''s just a chakra amount that barely reaches the upper endurance level. It is still quite far from the estimated amount of chakras at the elite level. Of course, this was also the reason why Chakra vented violently with Ye Yue when he opened the wound door. There is still a lot of room for improvement in the wound mode, but Chiba has determined that in the wound mode, there will definitely be an elite chakra volume. This is also considered a blessing in disguise. He almost died in this battle, but he also opened the wound mode. In addition to the injury mode, Chiba felt that the biggest gain in this battle was his mentality. With this near-death battle of life and death, he has taken the word "death" lightly. It cannot be said that he does not care about his own life and death, but when facing death, Chiba can be bolder and more able to "fight" "! At least he won''t retreat because of death, and even become cautious in tactical choices, thus missing the opportunity to turn around. The so-called meeting on a narrow road, the brave wins. After this life and death battle, Chiba has begun to have a "brave" mentality. In fact, in the face of the three wars, Chiba no longer trembles as before. The change of mentality and the first opening of the wound mode have given him the confidence to survive the three wars. From the battle of Ye Yuebi, Chiba also benefited a lot. From repeated memories and analysis, Chiba also unknowingly incorporated some of the attacks of Ye Yuebi, a heroic hero, into his own. Physical surgery. However, Chiba did not feel any lightness about the three wars because of the opening of the wound mode and the change of mentality. In the third Ninja World War, many powerful enemy ninjas emerged, and he could not be taken lightly. Moreover, now he is also aware of another thing, another thing that makes him feel particularly heavy. "Boom boom boom!" At this time, Chiba''s ward door was knocked. "Is it Hirohiko?" Chiba muttered to himself. Because Hongyan still needs to be hospitalized for a while, and he has almost healed in other places except for his hand injuries. In the past few days, he occasionally came back to visit. As for his injuries, it will take some time. According to Yuriko''s estimation, the plaster should be removed this month. "Come in." He responded. Then, the door of the ward was pushed in, and Hirohiko walked in with two clubbing hands down, looked at the appearance of the Chiba mummies, and said, "How about?" "The plaster will be removed this month." Chiba smiled slightly, and seeing Hongyan dissipated a lot of the weight in his heart. Although Hongyan has a poker face and two clubs hanging down, it doesn''t seem to make people happy. After Hirohiko came in, he sat down beside Chiba''s bed and said, "I will remove the plaster and leave the hospital tomorrow." "Oh, that''s great," Chiba said. "What to bring to visit?" Hongyan was still poker face, but his eyes were smiling. Hearing the words, Chiba''s eyes lit up, and he instantly understood Hongyan''s thoughts, and a malicious smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "You have your wallet ready," Chiba said like this. Hongyan still has a poker face, but the look in his eyes is surprisingly similar to that of Chiba at this time. "I saved a lot of money for the Zhongren exam." Hongyan said. "Ha! You really bet on me more than once, no, you divide me half!" Chiba said. "How is the barbecue?" said Hirohiko, with a sense of opening the subject. "Barbecue!" Chiba''s eyes lit up. He was about to collapse after eating hospital patient meals these days, and the birds were fading from his mouth: "For two." "Understand!" Hirohiko successfully hit Chiba''s weakness and successfully opened the topic. As he said, Hirohiko got up to leave, and then thought of something: "Look at Xuena tomorrow." "Well, I don''t know what happened to Xuena." Chiba said, "Come back and tell me. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com" "Yeah." Hongyan stood up, preparing to leave. When the door was opened, Chiba suddenly said, "Since I''m going to see her, let''s buy some gifts." gift? Hongyan was startled and looked back. But Chiba looked at him with a smile, and said, "Remember that we signed it and bought it together." Hongyan Poker''s face twitched like nothing. hateful! He was taken back again. "Boom!" Hongyan opened the door and left. Chiba sighed as he watched him leave. He almost went around by him! This kid is so cunning when it comes to money! (To be continued.) Chapter 177： Keep secret (It''s burned out... Adjust it these days, and a new plot will come soon. The group number is in the introduction!) "It''s boring... I really want to train..." Chiba was lying on the bed with a lot of thoughts in his head, but such a sentence turned into a sentence in his mouth. It has been six days since waking up and nine days after the incident. Today, Hongyan was discharged from the hospital and will come to see him in the evening. And the digestion of the past few days has also allowed Chiba to completely digest the battle with Yeyuebi, and the training to master the wound mode has been done. As for the thing that makes Chiba feel heavy, Chiba also has a little clue, only But there are still some anxiety and patrol. Temporarily put down by Chiba, if you can''t master the injury mode now, everything is in vain. And after everything was worked out, Chiba couldn''t wait to train, but it was a pity that he was in a cast now, let alone training, and couldn''t even move around. He was lying down now, and the little nurse just put him down. Because he can''t move his hands, he can''t even eat, so on weekdays, the little nurse takes care of him. I dont know if Hongyan went to see Xuenai. She was still very weak after the treatment. Is Xuenai''s injury very serious? Gee! so boring! I really want to train! Chiba''s thoughts turned, and his mind was either that Xuena''s injury was okay, or he just wanted to remove the cast immediately to train. As for Kushina, Chiba is not worried. As Kyuubi''s person Zhuli, plus this incident, the village should be protected. As for not coming to see him, Chiba was not upset, as long as Kushina was safe, it didn''t matter. No way! There are still many days before the end of the month, and I will die of boredom if this continues! And lying down like this is a waste of time. Think about it, what else can I do without hands or feet. Chiba frowned, thinking. The daily training owes a lot, and the Zhongnin exam hasn''t been made up. With the training of medical ninjutsu and strange powers, the daily training has been reduced a lot. This is not good. And now that the injury door mode has entered the master training stage, you can also consider the opening of the fifth door. The amount of daily training should also increase. I heard that Kai''s physical training is counted in thousands. Speaking of hard work, I''m not as good as him. During this time, I often pull down training... Ah, no! It feels a bit empty! To make up, you must make up the training that you pulled down. Now let''s do the calculations! Thinking of this, Chiba started to calculate the daily training that was pulled down during this period of time in his mind, and then, ten minutes later, he finished the calculation and had made a plan to make up for it. Chiba''s eyeballs rolled, barely seeing the clock on the wall. 1:12. It''s only ten minutes! Chiba suffered from a face, he was so boring, and his heart was full of "training, training, I want to train!" Then, after the thought just now, "make up daily training! I want to make up daily training!" This also made him a little anxious. Daily training must be supplemented, and the training of medical ninjutsu cannot be put down. In battle, the role of medical ninjutsu is also crucial! Chiba remembered that when he was fighting with Ye Yuebi''s shadow clone tactics, his shoulder had been severely injured. If there was no medical ninjutsu, then the subsequent battle would not be necessary. Medical ninjutsu is not only useful in the eight-door mode, it is also very useful in combat. But now that such a major event has occurred, the peace treaty between countries has basically been torn up, and war may explode at any time. He wants to improve his life-saving ability in war as much as possible. and many more! Medical ninjutsu...how did I forget! I still have two scrolls of medical experience that I havent read yet! Isn''t it just time to watch it? Thinking of this, Qianye''s eyes flashed, and such a thought crossed his mind. Yes! You can learn the theoretical knowledge of medical ninjutsu! A smile appeared at the corner of Chiba''s mouth, and before a few seconds passed, his face was suffering again. The scroll of medical ninjutsu experience, he... didn''t bring it with him! "It seems...I only have to wait for Hongyan to come to see me now." Chiba sighed, closed his eyes, and planned to sleep for a while, although he was not sleepy yet. However, he has nothing to do except sleep. Things that should be considered, he has been thinking thoroughly these days, and then thinking about these transparency hundreds of times, he has no idea, and all he can do is practice. However, the only thing he cannot do now is practice. And when Chiba closed his eyes, there was a knock on the door. Chiba opened his eyes. Could it be that Hongyan came here early? Thinking of this, Chiba hurriedly said: "Come in." Afterwards, the door of the ward opened gently, but it was not Hongyan who came in, but a handsome Jinmei man. "Ms. Water Gate?" Qianye was slightly surprised. When Bo Feng Shuimen saw Chiba with a gentle smile on his mouth, he lifted the fruit basket in his hand and said: "Kushina can''t come anymore, ask me to bring you something, and ask you about your current situation by the way, but See you, she doesnt have to worry." Looking at Bofeng Shuimen''s smile, Chiba couldn''t help sighing: Sure enough, Bofeng Shuimen was able to become the fourth generation of Hokage, not only because of his unparalleled strength, but also because of his charisma. The smile of Bo Feng Shuimen made Chiba feel an inexplicable sense of peace of mind. "Ms. Jiuxinai, is it protected?" Chiba asked hurriedly when he heard Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, he still wanted to confirm here. As soon as he said this, Bo Feng Shuimen was slightly startled, a different look flashed across his face, and then a smile, and said, "Yes, she has been protected." Speaking of it, Bofeng Shuimen seemed to be a little tired seeing Chiba talking with his eyes slanted, so he lifted him up, put a few pillows on him, and sat down by the bed. Then, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was slightly serious, and he said, "Juan Xinnai told me that her tail-like posture has been seen by you." Tailed beasts? Is Bofeng Water Gate coming to keep me secret? Chiba knew in his heart that Kusina was the Nine-Tailed Juli, a secret that only the senior Konoha knew, and even the Anbu of the operation did not know that Kushinna was the Nine-tailed Juli. "What is tail beastification?" Chiba asked. Chiba naturally knows that Kusina is a Nine-tailed Pillar, and he even knows the perfect form of Pillar. But here, he must pretend that he doesnt know. If he grew up in the village, he knew that only the high-level people in the village knew about it. Its strange that the nine-tailed man Zhulis matter did not arouse suspicion. Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Chiba, smiled slightly, and said: "I don''t know how to explain the tail beastization to you, but, dont tell anyone about Kushina, otherwise, Kushina will be in danger again. In." Listening to Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, Chiba frowned and said, "Is it necessary to keep things secret? Mr. Kushina, is there any secret about him?" No matter what Bofeng Shuimen says next, I must break the casserole and ask the end, otherwise it will be suspicious. Chiba thought so in her heart. "This is the village''s ban, I can''t say more, don''t tell anyone, understand?" Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Qianye and said. "I won''t tell others! But I want to know what happened to Teacher Jiu Xinnai? What happened to that tail beastization? Is it because of this, that group of Yun Ren will kidnap Teacher Jiu Xinnai?" Qian Ye asked. Has this kid guessed a little? Seeing Chiba''s questioning, Bo Feng Shuimen sighed and said, "Kushina is very special. The less people know about this matter, the better. I believe that even Kushina would not want you to know. ." Chiba frowned, inhaled slightly, and said, "Then you promise me, you must tell me!" "Yeah!" Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and said, "I promise you." Then Bo Feng Shuimen stood up. "Then, I have other tasks and must leave." Sure enough, I wanted to keep it secret. Chiba understood it, then nodded, and said, "I know, I won''t tell anyone about this." "Yeah." Bo Feng Shuimen nodded again, and then left ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Chiba watched him leave, exhaling slightly. There shouldn''t be anything showing up. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s words came with the sound of closing the door. "Thank you, Chiba, for saving Kushina." Qianye was startled when he was relieved just now, and then showed a wry smile. I didnt save Kushina, yes, Kushina saved me! At this time, Bo Feng Shui had already closed the ward door, but his face was full of solemnity. When I mentioned the tail beastization, the expression in Chiba''s eyes was as if he knew what the tail beastization was... Could it be that the new prophecy brought back by Teacher Jilaiya from Immortal Toad refers to... Chiba? That, ominous prophecy! (To be continued.) Chapter 178： Hold on! \">www.dushuzu.com Dushuzu Update\">After Kuaibo Fengshuimen left, Chiba implemented his plan to take a nap again, waiting for Hirohikos arrival. Then, he closed his eyes and counted millions of sheep, and finally did not fall asleep, but after he closed his eyes and counted millions of sheep, it was evening. At this time, when he opened his eyes, a little nurse had already brought in the patients meal, but seeing that the little nurse was a pretty girl, about fifteen or sixteen years old, a pretty girl, Chiba knew. Her name is Guizi, and he has been taken care of by her all this time. "Have you awakened you?" Guizi looked at the seven-year-old boy who was lying on the bed with a bandage and a plaster and could only stiffly, with a faint smile on his mouth. "No." Chiba shook his head, then looked at the light patient meal that Guizi brought over. If Chiba is hospitalized, what is the biggest torment? It is not the tingling of the whole body, nor the boring time in bed, but...the patient''s meal in front of me. What is the biggest feature of the patient meal? That is light! The pale Chiba almost suspected that the cook in the hospital did not put salt at all. In his previous life, he had never been hospitalized, nor had he eaten patient meals. I dont know what the hospital in his previous life was like, but during this time, Chiba deeply understood a truth, that is: The patients at Konoha Hospital have terrible meals to death! Even swallowing is torture! "It''s dinner time." Guizi looked at the kind of little beast that Chiba was staring at the patient''s meal with helpless and pitiful eyes when he saw food that he didn''t want to eat but had to eat, and the smile on the corner of his mouth spread even wider. This kid is just like a small animal when it comes to food, so cute! In her gaze, Chiba at this time seemed to have become some kind of cute little beast, looking helplessly at the patient meal in her hand. so cute! But Chiba didn''t notice the change in Guizi''s expression, and his heart was bitter at this time. No, this kind of food can no longer be eaten, and my stomach can no longer withstand this torture! If Chiba could move his hands, he would definitely make a frantic motion of holding his hair with both hands. At this time, we must! Say what you don''t like out loud! Then, ask them to improve their food! If this continues, I will be tortured to death! Thinking of this, Chiba inhaled slightly, and was about to say aloud his dissatisfaction, but unexpectedly a spoonful of vegetables had been handed to his mouth. "No way!" Guizi''s negative sentence has already been said, and there is no room for change while speaking. "Hey? I haven''t said anything yet!" Chiba looked at Guizi with a bitter expression. Guizi handed the soup spoon and said, "You must be saying that you don''t want to eat something that doesn''t taste like this. You want to eat meat, right?" "Uh" Chiba''s mouth twitched. "You should give up your heart, every time you have a meal, you have to say this, so many meals have passed, you should also know that this meal cannot be replaced. And you are healing from a serious injury, and you can''t eat greasy and heavy food. And there is meat in the patient''s meal," Guizi said. Chiba glanced at the meat in the lunch box that didn''t taste and color at first glance, and wanted to cry without tears. This thing tastes no taste at all, it has no strength at all! It tastes like eating rubber! "Okay! Eat!" Gui Zi stretched out his hand and handed the spoon closer. Chiba looked at the green vegetables in the spoon, sniffed, and turned his head away with disgust. More and more like it! Guizi watched Chiba''s movements, her heart scattered, but her subordinates did not show mercy. The spoon was like a shadow, and she handed the spoon wherever Chiba''s head moved. At this time, Chiba could not move his whole body. If you can turn your head, you can''t avoid Guizi''s feeding at all. "Eat or not!" "No, I''m very serious this time! I strongly demand to improve the food!" For Chiba, this has nothing to do with other things, whether or not he is in the Naruto World, or whether he is a ninja now. This is the dignity of a foodie! "Don''t eat it?" Guizi put down the spoon slightly and looked at Chiba. Qianye snorted coldly, turned his head, and said, "Don''t eat!" This sound was firm and decisive, leaving no room for it. Guizi looked at him and smiled instead of anger, showing a long-awaited smile: "Then, just follow the way it has been done!" As he said, Chiba felt a scallion white jade hand grabbing his cheeks, the whole mouth was pinched into an "O" shape, and then the patient''s meal was fed into the mouth bit by bit. Torture is coming again! Qianye wanted to struggle, but couldn''t move a single move. Ren Guizi wanted to win. At this time, the smile on Guizi''s mouth slowly widened. I always feel... so happy! Then, ten minutes later, Guizi left Chiba''s ward with an empty plate contentedly, and when she went out, she ran into Hongyan carrying two fruit baskets. "Little Hongyan, come and see Chiba." When they met, Guizi greeted Hongyan. Hirohiko blinked with a poker face. What''s the matter, sister Guizi seems very happy! However, Hirohiko was also a little confused and walked into Chibas ward. At this time, Chiba was sitting with an expression that was uglier than crying, as if he had eaten the most unpalatable thing in history~ www.novelhall.com~What''s wrong? "Looking at Chiba''s appearance, Hongyan walked in, then put the fruit basket next to the bed, and then saw the fruit basket sent by Bofeng Shuimen, he was slightly taken aback, and said, "Is anyone else coming?" " Chiba looked at the fruit basket that Hongyan had brought, frowning, and said, "Hongyan, I have a plan and I need your help." "Plan?" Hong Yan was taken aback. "Ah, yes." Chiba''s face was serious, and Hirohiko''s gaze was very clear. Chiba was very serious. This gaze was exactly the same as when he planned the plan for the Ninja test! "What plan?" Hongyan frowned slightly. Could it be that what happened again? "I want to escape from the hospital!" Chiba took a deep breath and said solemnly. Hongyan looked at him with his poker face unchanged, blinked, and then turned around to play around with the fruit basket he had brought, and said, I was forced to eat the patients meal by sister Guizi again? Chiba nodded. Recently, Chiba''s personality will change a lot when he meets food... Hongyan thought, then handed a hand over and said, "Hey, good barbecue." Seeing this square oil paper bag, Qianye''s eyes lit up, and he leaned forward immediately, his nose twitched, and sniffed. "This is Konoha''s special grilled meat!" Then, Hongyan handed over another packet. Chiba leaned forward and sniffed, and said, "This...is it the special-grade beef back meat that Konoha barbecue restaurant only has once a month?" Looking at Chiba, Hongyan still had a poker face, a star-shaped flash flashed in his eyes, and he slowly gave a thumbs up. Chiba looked at him and nodded solemnly. If his hand could move, he would pat Hongyan''s shoulder hard. "Persevere!" Hongyan nodded solemnly in reply: "Lean on the barbecue!" (To be continued.) Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 179： its not finished yet \">www.dushuzu.com Reading Family Update\">Quickly "I refuse." Chiba looked at Hirohiko, categorically refused, and said, "Unless you bring me barbecue every day." This guy Hirohiko looked at Chiba, and poker''s face seemed to twitch again. "How is it?" Chiba looked at him with anticipation in his eyes. "I refuse." Hongyan said with a poker face. Then he handed the unwrapped oil-paper-wrapped barbecue to Chiba. Chiba was a little disappointed when he heard Hirohikos words, but when he saw the barbecue, he had already put the disappointment behind him, and he just threw it away. A large piece of barbecue bite into the belly. meat! A satisfied expression appeared on Chiba''s face. At this time, Hirohiko''s second piece of meat was ready and handed it to Chiba. However, this time, Chiba did not eat it. Instead, he looked at Hirohiko and said, "How about Xuena?" "Very good, recovering." Hongyan said. After getting Hongyan''s answer, Chiba bit it down, and then gorged it. In just ten minutes, the two-person barbecue that Hongyan brought was quickly wiped out. Chiba hiccuped and let out a sigh of relief. At this time, Hirohiko was packing up the oil paper. This barbecue was brought in under the guise of a fruit basket. After eating, the fruit in the fruit basket was obviously shorter. Then, he saw the fruit basket of Bofeng Shuimen and said, "This fruit basket..." At this time, Chiba''s gaze was also focused on the fruit basket sent by the Bofeng Shuimen, frowning slightly, and said, "Hirohiko, we have not completely rescued Mr. Kushina." "Not completely rescued yet?" Hongyan was stunned when he heard the words. "Yeah!" Chiba nodded. When Bo Feng Shuimen came, Chiba felt something was wrong. At first it sounded, Bo Feng Shuimen came to visit him instead of Kushina, and by the way, let himself keep the identity of Kushina Kushina a secret. In fact, this matter inherently implies another layer of meaning. Let yourself keep this kind of thing secret, you dont need to make an excuse to "visit instead of Jiuxinai", Bo Feng Shuimen can tell him directly, dont evade, after all, I have seen Jiuxinais tail beastization. Even if you cover up, you can''t cover up. So, in other words, Jiu Xinnai can''t do it if he wants to come to see him now! Looking at the slightly worried look that flashed in his eyes when Bofeng Shuimen mentioned Jiuxinai, Chiba can conclude that something must have happened to Jiuxinai now. Originally, the key protection that Chiba thought was nothing more than an additional protection of the Anbu, but depending on the situation, Kushina couldn''t even come to the hospital to see himself, so he could only ask Bo Feng Shuimen. In other words, Jiu Xin Na should have been subjected to protective measures such as "house arrest" and "restricted movement." After all, Renzhuli was almost taken away this time, which must have stimulated the other Konoha executives. And to calculate, it is now three generations of Naruto in power, and Chiba can think of the well-known Konoha high-level, that is, the former teammate of the third generation of Naruto, the classmate of the second generation of Naruto, and Mito Menyan. Then, Konoha''s hawk, Shimura Danzo! Danzo has always had opinions and dissatisfaction with the policies of the three generations of Hokage, and Renzhuli is too sensitive to things like this. He will definitely take the opportunity to attack, and the abduction of Renzhuli has just happened, and the attitude of turning to sleep with Xiaochun and Mito Menyan is affirmative. There is a big preference for Danzo. After all, Danzo''s philosophy is bound to be inclined to the idea of ??"controlling human pillar power" and "managing human pillar power" as a weapon. I am afraid that Jiu Xinnai''s "house arrest"-style protection measures are mostly affected by these three people. These three people have great influence, and I am afraid that the three generations of Hokage have to compromise. According to the character of the three generations of Hokage, he will definitely not restrict Kushina''s actions, at most he will tie Kushina in the village, and send Anbe to protect it. Chiba believes that in the eyes of the three generations of Naruto, Kushina cannot be a weapon! "So, what do you think?" At this time, Hongyan said. Chiba glanced at Hirohiko, and said, "Kushina, it is very likely that he is under house arrest." "So, what do I need to do." Hongyan looked at Chiba, without the slightest doubt in his eyes, nor did he ask any why. This is an absolute trust! Moreover, from Hiroshiko''s gaze, Chiba could see that when he heard that Kushina had not been completely rescued, there was a trace of worry in Hiroshin''s eyes. I am afraid that when Kushina was taken away, he and Xuena chased after him. It was not that they were stupid enough to believe that they could stop the silent abduction of the elite Ninja level teacher Kushina in the village. Yun Ren. Rather, at the time, they were so worried that they would chase after all. Even when he was in a coma due to frequent serious injuries, Hongyan insisted on returning and giving everything to himself. It''s also thanks to Hirohiko, otherwise Chiba would not be able to see the clues. Yukina and Hirohiko''s feelings for Kushina are no less than their own. "Don''t you ask why this matter?" Although it was clear~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba couldn''t help but ask. After all, this matter involves Danzo and others, and Danzo is not friendly to the Uchiha clan. Hirohiko is also a member of the Uchiha clan. Chiba must pay attention to this. "There is no need to know that Kushina is my teacher and the best person to me. As long as she is still in danger, as a disciple, she must not sit idly by." Hongyan is still a poker face, but his eyes are full of words. Resolute, even words are a whole bunch of uncharacteristics. "This time, Mr. Kushina may not be in danger, but it will be restricted..." Chiba said again. "So, will Mr. Jiuxina be happy?" Hongyan replied. When Hirohiko''s voice fell, Chiba was startled. This guy It is true that under the protection of house arrest, the chance of encountering danger will be much reduced. However, being under house arrest will definitely not be a happy thing. Then, Chiba shook his head and said, "Teacher Kushina will definitely not be happy. Maybe she is violent every day and wants to beat people." "So, what reason is needed." Hongyan looked at Chiba, his eyes flashed scarlet, and Shuanggouyu''s writing wheel eyes had been opened. And Hongyan''s writing round eyes made Chiba feel strong emotions. Hirohiko... really belongs to the Uchiha clan. Once he gets "love", he will give it out with all his heart, until his body is broken, and even blackened into the deepest "hate". "Hirohiko, it''s better not to tell Xuena about this." Chiba said. "Well, I know." Hongyan nodded. "I have a plan now. You do two things for me first." Chiba squinted slightly and looked at Hirohiko, but his gaze seemed to have crossed Hirohiko, penetrated the wall, and looked far away. (To be continued.) Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 180： 10 days \">www.dushuzu.com Dushuzu Update\">Its almost dead at night, and the lights are still on in Chibas ward. At this time, Chiba is looking at Tsunades that Hirohiko brought from his secret room that day. Medical experience, in the past ten days, he has read the second one and is remembering it. Hirohiko was sitting beside him, wiping his shuriken and checking his ninja bag. Neither of them spoke. Chiba would occasionally call Hongyan to help him move the scroll. He couldn''t move his hands, and the scroll was so long that it was inevitable that there would be places that he couldn''t see. This requires someone''s help. In the past ten days, Hirohiko often slept in Konoha''s ward at night and was able to help Chiba with reading. "Still can''t get close to Mr. Kushina?" Chiba looked at it for a while, then suddenly said. "If you can''t get close, you will be attacked." Hirohiko touched the scar on his face. This was when he rashly walked near Kushina''s house yesterday and was attacked by the ninja who secretly protected Kushina. If it weren''t for him It flashed so fast, I''m afraid he won''t be able to come back and help Chiba move the scroll. Upon hearing this, Qianye narrowed his eyes slightly. Hirohiko has often been nearby in the past few days. Has he been suspected? So Gen''s ninja made an attack. This should be a warning, and Hirohiko should not be allowed to investigate. After that day, according to Chiba''s words, Hirohiko completed the first thing first, helping Chiba bring medical experience to the hospital, and secondly, investigating the place where Kushina was under house arrest. Soon, he found out that Kushina was indeed under "house arrest" protection, but it was not the Anbu of the third generation of Hokage''s direct unit that took over the protection, but a group of unidentified Konoha ninjas dressed in similar clothing. It is the first time that Hirohiko has seen this kind of error. Some time ago, he has been following Jiraiyas missions, and has also come into contact with many Konohas Shangren and Zhongren because he has rescued some temporary teammates during the mission. He often has a poker face, as if strangers don''t enter, and I don''t want to contact anyone, but there are some Zhongren and even Shangren who have a good affection for him, and they have friendship with each other. The fact that Kushina was under house arrest and that the ninja who protected Kushina was not an anbu ninja was learned from the mouths of those friendly ninjas. Of course, when those ninjas answered his question, they did not use the word "house arrest", but "Master Kushina was just taken away, so the three generations of Hokage carried out special protection. I heard that Kushina "My lord was seriously injured and is still raising his body." As a disciple of Kushina, everyone in this village knew about it, so he didn''t hinder him when he inquired about Kushina. Everyone didn''t conceal it, and told him about some of the scales and claws he knew. After all, it is not incomprehensible that the disciple is worried about the teacher, but cannot know the situation of his teacher because of special protection. As for why Kushina is often called "adult" in the village, and the three generations of Hokage are specially protected, no one has any doubts, and Hirohiko does not ask. The previous news about scale claws, based on Chiba''s integrated analysis, determined the fact that Kushina was under house arrest, and, for protection, the word protection might be a bit too unrealistic. It should be the ninja who was used to monitor Kushina, not Anbu, but Danzo''s roots. "Hirohiko, have you figured out the protection of those unknown Konoha Ninjas?" Chiba looked at Hirohiko, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Hongyan looked at this smile and said, "Of course." "Yeah." Chiba nodded. "When do you act?" said Hongyan. "It''s not time yet. The people we deal with this time cannot be dealt with like those Yun Ren." Chiba said, "So, I must be fully prepared." "Yeah." Hongyan nodded, did not say anything, but silently helped Chiba pull the scroll again. This part of Chiba has already been read, and we need to watch the next part. "Starting tomorrow, you don''t want to investigate again." Chiba said again. "Well, pretending to be warned?" Hongyan asked. Chiba nodded and said, "Yes." Sure enough, not only fighting cooperation, but also other cooperation, it is most comfortable to be with them! Chiba sighed with emotion. It is not that Hongyan listens to him everywhere, does what he says, never defies or asks why. Rather, he doesn''t have to say his intentions, as long as he says what he wants to do, Hongyan seems to know his intentions. Every time he completes it perfectly, as if he has an insight into his own mind. However, I did not have that kind of insightful sense of alertness, but was very comfortable and in good time. Chiba suddenly felt that the people he trusted most in Naruto World were Hirohiko and Xuena! And they treat him sincerely! Hongyan doesn''t actually need to live in a hospital, but since he got his medical experience, he has stayed there. I am afraid that he knows his hands and feet are inconvenient. Similarly, in the past few days, Chiba has also discovered that Hirohikos genius, and his patience in the past few days has surprised Chiba. Since learning that Kusina might be under house arrest, they need to solve this matter. Now, Hongyan has never shown any impatience. You know, when Hongyan learned about it, he was so excited that he even opened the writing wheel. Hongyan must be anxious in his heart, but he still showed patience, concentration and clarity, which shows his qualities as a ninja. This is definitely an extraordinary thing for a seven-year-old child. "Looking at this part again?" At this time, Hongyan said strangely. Chiba looked down. He was reading the medical experience about pharmacology. He had already read it the fifth time before he knew it. Obviously, Hirohiko had a chance to find it. "Yeah! These things need to be remembered, it''s very troublesome." Chiba nodded and said. Hongyan nodded, then set his eyes on his shuriken again and wiped it carefully. "Still reading! Chiba, you are also a seriously wounded person anyway, you are not sleeping at this time!" At this time, there was a dissatisfaction from the door. The two turned their heads and looked, their faces were slightly stiff, but they saw Guizi standing at the door with his hands on his hips ~www.novelhall.com~, her faces full of anger. Then, the two looked at the time. 9:30. The patient''s rest time has already passed. "I said Xiao Hongyan, if you are good for him, don''t indulge him! Sleep when it''s time to sleep!" Guizi pointed the finger at Hongyan again. "Sorry Guizi sister! I know." Hongyan quickly apologized. "You always say that, and always indulge him, Chiba, learning is a good thing! But it also depends on the time." After Guizi talked about Hirohiko, he turned his attention and aimed at Chiba. "Ahem!" Chiba said hurriedly: "Hongyan, put it away, put it away, we will go to bed right away!" Obviously it was not the first time that Guizi had caught the two of them. They packed up their medical experience quite skillfully, and then Hongyan helped Chiba to lie down, and he slept on the simple bunk beside him. "We are asleep, please turn off the lights for sister Guizi!" Chiba closed his eyes and said. Seeing the appearance of the two, Guizi shook his head and sighed long, and said: "Let''s take it as an example!" With that, the button sounded, and the whole room was completely dark. "Yes, sister Guizi." The two responded simultaneously. Afterwards, the door was closed, and Guizi complained through the door: "These two children, really..." Then, with the sound of footsteps, Guizi went farther and farther. "Menghei cloth, turn on the light to continue?" Hongyan''s voice rang when Guizi''s footsteps disappeared. "Forget it today, after all, the plaster will be removed tomorrow, so rest early." Obviously, the two people covered the doors and windows with black cloth, and then turned on the lights not once or twice. "Yeah." Hongyan responded. Tomorrow, I will be discharged! The plan should also be implemented! Thinking, Chiba closed his eyes. (To be continued.) Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 181： Discharged \">www.dushuzu.com Dushuzu Update\">Quickly "Recovered very well, the bones have been fully recovered. I cant be in such a mess next time." After removing the plaster and undergoing an inspection, Yuriko said to Chiba very seriously, especially when it came to the end, Yuriko was serious like a warning. In response, Chiba nodded seriously and said, "Yes, Yuriko sister." Yuriko looked at Chiba, sighed, and said, "Do you really understand the meaning of the words "Don''t mess around"?" "Of course." Chiba nodded repeatedly. This kid didnt listen to me at all... Yuriko looked at Chiba and sighed in her heart. Indeed, Chiba''s appearance at this time seems to be absent, In response, Yuriko could only helplessly say: "Go through the discharge procedures!" "Thank Yuriko sister!" Chiba smiled, thanking Yuriko for a while, and then left Yuriko''s clinic. Next is a series of procedures. Half an hour later, Chiba appeared at the door of Konoha Hospital and let out a long sigh. Finally figured it out! Chiba looked at the sky, but saw that it was overcast and it seemed to be raining. However, the gloomy sky did not affect Chiba''s good mood, he was finally free! There is no need to eat that bland, almost tasteless patient meal anymore! Chiba now ranks hospitalization as the third terrible thing. Although Chiba was in a good mood, there was no joy on his face. He shook his fist gently. I feel a little rusty! I have been in the hospital for so many days without exercise, and my body seems to be a little dull and soft. Moreover, it cannot be concluded that the body is completely healed. This physical state is not good enough to take the risk of trying the wound mode. After all, the destructive power of the wound state may not be able to withstand this severely injured body. Still need to recover for some time. However, it is also really amazing that this kind of injury, with more than a hundred fractures all over the body, recovered after one operation in half a month. Also, in the original work, Xiao Li, Tsunade performed the operation on him. Before long, he went to support Naruto to chase Sasuke. My injury should be considered very serious, and I will recover for more than half a month. And Chiba was thinking, a few drops of water hit his face, and only a few seconds later, the pouring rain poured down, and Chiba''s clothes were immediately wet. Reluctantly, he could only return to the Konoha Hospital, watching the pouring rain, twisting the clothes that had been fitted to his body. "I didn''t bring an umbrella." At this moment, there was a sound from behind. Chiba turned his head to look, but saw Hirohiko coming from behind with a poker face looking at the rain curtain outside. "Didn''t you go back first?" Chiba was taken aback. When he got up this morning to remove the plaster, Hongyan said that there was something to do and went back first. "Resolved in advance." Hongyan said. Obviously, Hongyan meant that his matter was resolved early, and then he came to the hospital to see his condition. The two might have passed by. When Chiba went to go through the procedures, Hirohiko rushed back and went to Yuriko. After learning that Chiba had left, he walked out again. So came out later than Chiba. "Hirohiko, I have been learning medical knowledge recently. I want to prepare some medicines. I need some herbs. And I also need some rehabilitation time. Can you help me pick some herbs during this period?" Chiba held it again. He made a fist and said. "Herbs?" Hongyan was taken aback for a moment, but the words were not what he said, but a familiar female voice like a silver bell. Before they finished speaking, Chiba and Hirohiko turned their heads at the same time, only to see that Xuena was still wearing the white kimono-like clothing, showing her white arms, and the skirt of her lower body was exactly one-third of her thigh. The bottoms are slightly longer, and under the black leggings, fishnet stockings wrap two white tender thighs, and a pair of wooden clogs are worn on Ruyu''s bare feet. At this moment, she looked at the two of them with blank eyes, her face was slightly haggard, but it was difficult to conceal her delicate and pretty features. In her hand, she was holding two umbrellas, one black and one white. "Yuna...what are you doing?" Chiba glanced at Hongyan. Hongyan shook his head repeatedly. Apparently, Chiba asked Xuena how to know that I was discharged today. Hirohiko shook his head and said that he did not tell Xuena about leaving the hospital. "Today, I''m here to see you..." At this point, Xue Nai paused slightly, his head seemed to be slightly averted, and he staggered Chiba''s gaze and said, "By the way, thank you for your gift." "Gifts?" Chiba was startled, and suddenly remembered that he did send some gifts when Hirohiko went to visit Xuena, saying that they were bought together by one person and a half. "Yeah..." Xuena nodded, her delicate face turned slightly away, and said, "The sunflower you gave me... I like it very much." sunflower? Chiba blinked and looked at Hongyan. What the **** is sending sunflowers? Visit the patient and send Mao a sunflower! Hongyan also glanced at Chiba secretly, his eyes full of expressions of "I can only help you here." Obviously, Chiba also saw Hirohiko''s gaze, but he did not seem to understand the meaning of Hirohiko''s gaze. Is this kid deliberately retaliating for money matters? At that time, Chiba''s idea was this. "That...that, thank you Hirohiko, the lily you sent is also very good." After saying that, Xuena seemed to think something was wrong and added another sentence. Then, Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly. It really is revenge! Give me lilies, give me sunflowers... Seeing Chiba''s gaze, Hongyan turned his head slightly, and sighed for a long time when Chiba couldn''t see it. He even had an urge to lift his forehead. Guilty! Seeing Hirohiko''s movements, Chiba thought so. At this time, Hirohiko said to Xuena: "Xuna, can you lend me an umbrella first? I suddenly remembered that there is something urgent to do." Xuena was taken aback when he heard the words, then handed out a black umbrella and said, "Yes." Originally, she brought two umbrellas today, but in the morning her father said that it might rain, and specifically asked her to bring umbrellas. At that time, thinking that Chiba would be discharged from the hospital today, she might also need two umbrellas. As for how she knew that Chiba was discharged from the hospital today, it was really not what Hirohiko said. After all, she is a descendant of the Hyuga clan. There are always people who serve her. The news of Chiba''s discharge is the person who served her inquired for her. of. But at this time, although the umbrella was prepared for Chiba, Hirohiko was a friend who had finally had it, and Yukina would not be stingy with an umbrella. "Thank you!" Hongyan took the umbrella, opened it easily, turned to face the rain curtain, and said, "I''m leaving now." "Be careful on the road." Chiba said with a smile. "Be careful on the road." Xuena waved his hand. Then, Hongyan rushed into the rain curtain, and disappeared in the rain curtain alone with a black umbrella. As for the back who turned and left, there is a great feeling of "my help can only reach this level". In the back, there is a bit of chic. Sure enough, I was guilty and all ran away! Chiba feels that Hirohiko has a guilty conscience. At this time, Xuena looked at the umbrella in his hand, and his expressionless face seemed to change slightly. Some are cramped, some are astringent. Then, she inhaled slightly, handed the umbrella to Chiba, and said: "Here you~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba is still slandering Hirohiko. Hearing Xuenas words, she looked at the white umbrella she handed over. Seems to think of something. He glanced at the direction where Hongyan left. No wonder running so fast, knowing that there are only two umbrellas! "What about you?" Thinking in his heart, Chiba asked. "I''m okay, you just left the hospital, if you catch a cold, it won''t be good." Xuenai said, seemingly startled. "You have recovered from your severe injury, and you can''t get caught in the rain." Chiba shook his head and said. Hearing that, Xue Nai lowered his head slightly and looked at the white umbrella, seemingly embarrassed. Chiba looked at her appearance, looked at the rain curtain outside, suddenly smiled, and said, "Then, let''s support it together! Just go to any store and buy one later." "Hey? Together?" Xue Na was startled and looked up at Chiba, only to see the boy in front of him looking at the rain curtain outside, with a slight smile on his mouth. Xu is an illusion. The moment Xuena raised her head, she seemed to see a phantom of a handsome young man who looked exactly like Chiba, doing the same actions as Chiba, standing quietly behind Chiba. Fleeting. "Well, the rain will not stop for a while, and I don''t know when I will wait." Qianye said while looking at the rain curtain. But at this time, he thought in his heart. Rehabilitation of the body must be carried out as soon as possible, at least during the implementation of the plan, to ensure that the degree of opening the door mode is not wasted. A blush flashed across Xue Nai''s face, and then he nodded gently and said, "Well, that''s all right." Then, a white umbrella and two small figures walked close to the rain curtain. The raindrops slapped the paper umbrella, and the sound of ticking was continuous. The two of them drifted away and disappeared in the rain and fog after a short while. (To be continued.) Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 182： Windfall \">www.dushuzu.com Reading Clan Update\">Quickly "One thousand two hundred and thirty-one... One thousand two hundred and fifty-three... One thousand three hundred..." Chiba punched and punched On the newly erected wooden stake, he muttered softly, but his tone became more and more surprised. "Boom! Bang!" With one punch and one punch, every punch is a piece of sawdust falling down gently. Outside, the rain curtain was like a pillar, and the sound of rustling rain poured into Chiba''s ears along with the ticking sound of raindrops falling on the wooden roof. From time to time, drops of raindrops splashed on his face, bringing a chill. Beside the newly erected wooden stakes under the eaves, a white umbrella leaned against the wall of the house, seeming to be dripping water on the damp mud floor. This was the second day after Chiba was discharged from the hospital. The heavy rain had been falling for two days. In desperation, Chiba could only set up a wooden stake under the eaves of the wooden house for daily exercise. At this time, Qianye had an incredible expression on his face. As he punched the wooden stake with a punch, the incredible expression on his face became stronger. "One thousand seven hundred and seventy-seven... One thousand seven hundred and eighty-eight... One thousand seven hundred and ninety-two..." Chiba counted the number of his punches, but his heart became more and more surprised. what happened? What''s going on? With the inner doubts and surprises, Chiba punched faster than a punch. "One thousand eight hundred and ninety three... One thousand nine hundred and eighty-eight..." "Boom bang bang!" The sound of fists joined together, and Qianye''s face finally turned into incredible. "One thousand nine hundred and ninety-eight, one thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine, two thousand!" "Boom!" The last punch fell on the wooden stake, and with all the surprise and excitement of Chiba now, it slammed on the wooden stake. Suddenly, the sawdust fell down. Two thousand punches, punches without any laziness! Chiba hit two thousand punches. "Unbelievable, this..." Chiba muttered to herself while looking at her hand. After these two thousand punches, he was not tired at all, as if he could still make another two thousand punches. Moreover, the problem that he was worried about the body has not yet recovered, now it seems that it is completely unnecessary! Two thousand punches, nothing happened at all, and there was no pain. Could it be that Suddenly an idea came to Chiba''s mind. Try it! Thinking of this, Chiba removed the heavy props from her body, and then inhaled slightly. Eight-door Dunjia, open the door first, open! Eight-door Dunjia, the second closed door, open! Eight-door Dunjia, the third student door, open! The green chakra escaped from the body surface and lingered beside Chiba, and at the same time, Chiba''s skin began to become red and red. then Chiba inhales again. Eight door Dunjia, the fourth wound door, open! "Boom!" The violent chakra air flow suddenly evaporated upwards, and several green veins climbed up Chiba''s bloodshot forehead. Feeling the violent venting of Chakra from within, a smile appeared on the corner of Chiba''s mouth. really! My body is stronger than before. Although the violent chakra in the wounded state will cause damage to the body, the damage is not unbearable. At least...this state is maintained for five minutes, and my muscle tissue is fully capable Loaded! The joy of a blessing in disguise swept through Chiba''s heart again. This time, his dying serious injury can be regarded as a rebirth after catastrophe. His muscle tissue and bones are stronger than before the injury. Even the wound state can bear the load for a period of time, which is several times stronger than the previous muscle damage caused by just opening it! The current physical state is at least his ultimate physical state after the age of ten. Then...the next is... Chiba closed his eyes, and the fierce Chakra current steamed his hair. "laugh!" After Chiba closed his eyes, about a minute later, the chakra air flow all over his body suddenly disappeared, his hair fell back, and his bangs slowly dropped. A green chakra air flow spiraled out from him, slowly dissipating in the air. "Injury door mode." Qianye slowly opened his eyes, and the emerald green brilliance flowed freely in his pupils. In the body, the Chakra of the upper endurance level is rushing through the meridians in the body, the speed is astonishing, like an unstoppable torrent, the speed of this rush is even several times that of the Shengmen mode. But the rushing speed of this chakra does not affect the Chiba refining chakra to perform ninjutsu, and even the refining speed has been much faster. Not only that, in the wound mode, hearing and vision are further improved. In Chiba''s line of sight, things within a hundred meters are clearly distinguishable, and the sound of raindrops falling into the ears is clear, which can be regarded as an improved perception. After all, hearing and vision are the basic abilities for humans to perceive things around them, and they are themselves a kind of perception ability. It can be said that the injury mode is a comprehensive upgrade of the anti-life mode. Chiba''s strength can be said to have risen, and it should have the strength of ordinary Shinobi. This also makes Chiba glad that he came up with the idea of ??the eight-door mode. , And put into implementation. However, the wound mode is not perfect and cannot be used in actual combat because of its long conversion time. Now it takes a minute for the wounded state to transform into the wounded mode. In the battle between ninjas, let alone a minute, just a few seconds, or even a second can determine the outcome. Injury door mode can not be used in actual combat. It also needs constant training. However, Chiba is not worried. It took a lot of time and training to enter the perfect state of the birth gate model, but this one is not anxious. "call!" Slowly exhaling, Chiba lifted the wound mode, and the four doors of the opened eight-door Dunjia slowly closed, and the Chakra level in the body returned to the level of quasi-zhongren. Under normal conditions, Chibas chakra volume has reached the level of quasi-medium ninja. This is also a gift from the wound-door mode after opening the wound mode, which directly increases the amount of Chibas normal chakra from the elite level to the quasi-zhongren level ~www.novelhall.com~ With a little exercise, the amount of chakra at the Zhongnin level should not be a problem. The amount of Chakra at the level of Ninja level is estimated to be the limit in Chiba''s normal state. "Chiba." At this time, a person walked through the rain curtain, and a black umbrella entered the eaves of Chiba. "So fast?" Chiba looked at the handsome child with the umbrella and the herb basket behind him, slightly surprised. In fact, before doing daily training, Hongyan came to him and asked about the herbal medicine, then Chiba gave him a list and matched the picture, and then Hongyan went to Zhang Luo these herbs. "These herbs are very common and they are sold in the village." Hirohiko said, unknowingly, in front of Chiba and Xuena, his words began to increase. "Well, the plan will be implemented tomorrow. Let''s stay at my house today." Chiba said after checking the herbs. "Already recovered?" Hongyan asked, looking at Chiba. "Well, it''s almost there." Chiba nodded and said. More than just recovery, even a lot stronger! Thinking of this, Chiba smiled unconsciously. "Oh? Plan?" At this moment, behind Chiba''s house, a white umbrella suddenly turned out, and a beautiful girl in a short-sleeved kimono walked out from the back of the house and walked in front of the two of them, staring at them. "I feel like you are hiding something from me." It is Xuena! Suddenly, Chiba and Hirohiko''s expressions were a little stiff. "When, I was excluded." Xue Nai''s pretty face was frosty, but her tone seemed to be cold. This lady is very angry! very angry! Chiba and Hirohiko looked at each other. At this time, it is best to confess! Chiba and Hirohiko had such an idea unconsciously. (To be continued.) Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 183： quarrel? "Uh...this, Xuena, we were wrong, so don''t be angry." Chiba and Hongyan held two umbrellas, one black and one white, and followed Xuena step by step. The downpour didn''t seem to stop at all, and the rain splashed down from the sky. At this moment, Xuena hurriedly walked in the rain curtain, the umbrella in his hand was squeaking. Although there was no expression on her face, the appearance of her holding the umbrella and the hurried footsteps all showed her. very angry. Excluded by Chiba and Hirohiko, very angry. But Chiba''s apology behind her, she ignored it and went straight. Seeing Xuena ignored, Chiba and Hirohiko looked at each other, and then the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched. At this time, Hirohiko''s eyes drifted away, and the entire poker face became a little unnatural. Chiba turned his face slightly, sighed for a long time, and then said: "You were injured at home to recuperate before, so we didn''t tell you, I thought you would raise again..." "Snapped!" At this point in the Chiba dialect, Xuena''s footsteps were heavy, stepping on the ground with a little water, splashing a splash of water, and at the same time turning around suddenly, the black silk flung an arc under the umbrella. . As Yukina stopped, Chiba and Hirohiko also quickly stopped. The silk fell slowly, and Xue Nai covered her face with cream, and said, "Then, if I don''t show up, how long will you keep it from me? How long will you keep me out?" Seeing Xuena''s appearance, Chiba quickly raised his hands and said, "We know that we were wrong. How can we make you forgive us? We will promise everything." Seeing Chiba sincerely apologizing, Xue Nai turned her pretty face slightly and said, "Promise everything?" "Yeah! Accept everything." Chiba said affirmatively. "So..." Xuena raised his head and looked left and right. At this moment, they were already in the village. Because of the pouring rain, there were very few people on the street, very few, and they were hurriedly walking with straight umbrellas, but very few people. Notice them. "Please invite me to eat balls!" Xue Na looked at it, and pointed to the Konoha Ball Shop right next to him. In a hurry, he had already reached the vicinity of the ball shop. "Don''t go to the barbecue restaurant?" Hongyan suddenly said, his face seemed to be tighter, and sweat was almost coming out of his forehead. The Konoha rotisserie and Konoha dumplings are still very close. When these words came out, Xuenai and Chiba glanced at him together, and then Xuenai said: "Chiba likes to eat meat. Doesn''t it make him happy to eat barbecue? How to achieve the goal of punishment." In response, Chiba could only smile bitterly at the corner of his mouth and said, "Well, the meatball shop is the meatball shop. Captain Morino of this shop has taken me to eat. It tastes very good. Hearing Chiba''s words, Xue Nai made a pretty face, snorted, and walked quickly into the meatball shop. Chiba patted Hirohiko on the shoulder, as if to comfort him, and then as Yukana entered the Maruko shop, Hirohiko seemed to hesitate for a while and followed him. Walking into the meatball shop, Xuena looked around for a week. There were already about four or five tables of people sitting here. Because it was rainy, most of the villagers would find a shop to have tea and chat, or they were at home. On this day, there were more people in the meatball shop. Not surprisingly. The Maruko shop is also one of the best shops in Konoha. There are also seven or eight tables in the hall. There are free tables in this fashion. Xuena directly chooses an empty table and sits down. Chiba and Hirohiko follow closely. Away. After sitting down, Xuenai said, "Twenty skewers of meatballs, three bowls of red bean soup." Chiba who was about to sit down suddenly smiled bitterly. As soon as these words came out, they immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the store, and when they saw Xue Na''s face clearly, they gradually heard the voice. "Isn''t this Xiao Xuena?" "Yes, it''s Miss Xue Nai!" "This is really rare, but seeing Miss Xue Nai''s appearance, it seems that she is in a bad mood." Then, they saw Chiba sitting across from Xuena, and Hirohiko who had followed Chiba. In an instant, their eyes focused on the wry smile of Chiba. "It''s the son of that traitor!" "Did he offend Miss Xuenai?" "Really, I don''t know why the three generations of Hokage will make them a group of three, how the noble Miss Xuena can be in a team with the dirty traitor son." "And I heard that they are the disciples of the Mito-sama-sama-sama Kushina." "Ah! Let Kushina-sama teach this traitor''s son? Just forget about Xuena and Hirohiko. What qualifications does this traitor''s son have?" A series of disgusting eyes focused on Chiba''s body, but Chiba did not pay attention to it, and Yuuna and Hirohiko frowned as they seemed to say something. But Chiba shook his head and said, "It''s okay!" At this time, the proprietress of the meatball shop also came up, put down Xuenai''s 20 skewers of meatballs and three bowls of red bean soup, and said with a smile: "Please take your time." After speaking, he smiled at Chiba in particular. This made Qianye slightly startled, the position where the lady boss stood still obscured those disgusting eyes. "Thank you." Chiba said without feeling it. The bosss wifes face is full of smiles. She is a beauty. At this time, she smiles even more coquettishly. She just listens to her saying: One day, everyone will understand you. The true masters are full of praise for you, I I also believe that you will become a great ninja." Come on, the lady boss didn''t wait for Chiba''s response, and left here to greet the next guest. And her words made Qianye slightly startled and blinked. Sure enough, the lady boss is interesting to Captain Morino... Maybe, two people have a leg! Xuena and Hirohiko also watched the proprietress leave, and then, Xuena turned his head and looked at Chiba. Chiba was taken aback and asked: "What''s the matter?" "Tell me...what happened to you and Mr. Jiuxinai in the end." Xuenai asked solemnly. "Tell you, will you forgive us?" Chiba said. Obviously, Xue Nai''s anger has not disappeared. "Tell me, I will forgive you, but you must tell me the truth!" Xue Nai said. "Actually, it''s not something to hide..." Next is Chiba''s narrative. ... "Then, after I defeated Ye Yuebi, I was also seriously injured. However, I did not kill Ye Yuebi. He is really the most powerful ninja I have ever seen. We can only be considered a tie. I was seriously injured. He was in a coma frequently, and he was also seriously injured and unconscious. Then, a group of ninjas from Yanyin Village came. Just when they were about to take away Yazukibi and Kyushinna, the Watergate teacher arrived in time, saved us, and also Captured this group of Yanyin''s collars and the seriously injured Ye Yuebi." Chiba said the facts. Of course, this narrative concealed the beastization of Kushina tail, but it was summed up with "Teacher Kushina and Yezuki battle." "It''s really the Water Gate teacher who rescued you?" Xuenai''s face was slightly pale at this time, and the battle with Ye Yue can be said to have been twists and turns, and it was dangerous. She was no longer angry at this time, and some were just scared, almost , She lost two important people, Chiba and Kushina. "Yes. If there is no Teacher Watergate, the consequences will be disastrous." Chiba nodded and said, "Without Teacher Watergate, we wouldn''t be able to capture Ye Yuebi and the Yan hidden collar." With that said, Chiba lowered his head and took a sip of the red bean soup, picked up a bunch of meatballs and gnawed at it. If there was anything around him, he would cast disgusting glances. I dont know whether it was intentional or unintentional. The lady in the tea delivery room always Will Ruoruowu help Qianye block these disgusting eyes. "Then we have to thank Teacher Watergate!" Xuena also seemed to hate the disgusting gaze projected on Chiba, frowning. "Yeah!" Chiba nodded. "Then... let''s go to Teacher Watergate!" As soon as Chiba''s voice fell, Xuena stood up. "But... the meatballs haven''t been eaten yet..." Chiba looked at the meatballs on the plate, rather reluctant. "Sister Liumei, we are going to take these balls, please." Xuena looked at Chiba''s appearance, but a smile seemed to flash across her mouth. Greedy... The lady boss next to her responded and walked over. ... Five minutes later, Chiba bulged her cheeks, bit her lips, and walked out of the meatball shop, surrounded by Xuena, while Honghiko walked out with her head hanging slightly. "Are there any signs?" Xue Na said expressionlessly~www.novelhall.com~ and looked at Chiba. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu jumped out of Chiba''s mouth full of **** from a series of inexplicable words. Just now the lady boss packed them, only to find that the packing boxes in the store ran out. In the end, Chiba, who was reluctant to eat the balls, ate the rest of the **** in one bite. At this time, Chiba''s mouth was full of balls. At this time, Hirohiko''s voice came from behind Chiba: "Is it over?" When the two looked back, it happened that Hongyan slowly raised his head. At this time, Hongyan was sweating profusely, with an expression of "I''m acting! I''m acting! I''m definitely acting!" In response, Xuenai and Chiba gave their foreheads together. Hongyan... the worst thing is lying! (To be continued.) () "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" only represents the author''s point of view. If you find that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing healthy and green Reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 184： Master \">www.dushuzu.com reading family update\">In the heavy rain, one black, two white and three umbrellas moved slowly towards a small wooden house outside the village. Chiba bulged her cheeks and chewed the **** in her mouth, but her face was thoughtful. Hirohiko and Xuena followed him closely, and the raindrops hit the umbrella, making a ticking sound. Both of them remained silent and did not disturb Chiba. "Goo!" Chiba swallowed the **** in his mouth and stopped at the same time, and Yuuna and Hirohiko stopped immediately. "Xunai, Hirohiko, listen to me, we may have met the master the first time we tried our luck." Chiba turned around and said. Raindrops swayed, flying out of Chiba''s umbrella. Yukina and Hirohiko looked at each other, then looked at Chiba, without speaking, waiting for Chiba to follow. "In the village, there are spies for enemy ninjas." Chiba said: "Moreover, it is very likely that we will get to the master the first time we set off. And this spy will be us who let Jiuxin One of the keys to Teacher Nye''s freedom." Chiba once again recalled everything in the Maruko shop just now. At the time, there were ninjas and ordinary people in the Maruko shop. At that time, they looked at them with disgusting eyes almost from time to time, but Chiba still felt a different look. . A look pretending to be inadvertently. "So, what should we do next?" Xuena asked. "Lets go back and have a good rest... If luck is really that good, then tonight, I guess it will be clear." Chiba looked up at the rain and said. How do you feel, I am doing something that may make me regret it. ... Time passed in a hurry, and in a blink of an eye, it was night, and the heavy rain still didn''t stop, but it was getting smaller. "Thank you for coming!" Ryumei bowed and sent away the last guest. Now it was dark, the big guys were all gone, and another day had passed. To be honest, I have to thank this rainy day. The store hasn''t been so busy for a long time. Lumi stepped forward, preparing to close the door. At this moment, she seemed to see something out of the corner of her eye, and she looked over in a bit of surprise. At a table in the corner of her store, there seemed to be a guest sitting. She frowned slightly and walked over. "I''m sorry, we have closed the door." Ryumei leaned in embarrassment, and faced the invisible guest in black clothes and a black hood. "Ah." The guest nodded, stood up, and said: "Just ask, who are the three children sitting over there during the day?" Hearing this, Lumei was startled. This guest has been sitting for a day? Not found at all! Although she was surprised in her heart, Ryumi smiled and replied, "They are the disciples of Lord Kushina." "What''s your name?" the guest asked again. Liumei frowned slightly, just about to say something, but unexpectedly the customer turned her head and lifted her black hood. Then, a touch of scarlet color filled all her sight. Ryumi''s beautiful eyes widened slightly, her face suddenly dulled, and she murmured: "That girl is the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Yukina. Wearing a short blue lining with a fan logo behind it is the Uchiha clan. Now the youngest genius, Hirohiko Uchiha. And another boy, who shines in the Chunin test, has attracted the attention of three generations of Naruto and the most dazzling genius of Kinaba Village, Taki Chiba. Sinner, Taki Mahabas son." "Oh? That Taki Mahaba''s son? More talented than the Uchiha clan?" the guest said with interest. Afterwards, the guest put down his hood and passed by Ryumei: "Thank you, lady boss." With that, he walked out of the hall and disappeared into the rain curtain. After a while, Lumei wakes up like a dream, blinks her eyes, and mutters to herself: "What am I doing here?" She frowned in confusion, then she saw the meatballs and red bean soup left over from the guests on the table, and slapped her head: "This is the last table!" Then Ryumei packed up. Next, clean up and close, the Konoha Maruko shop closed ahead of time under a curtain of rain. It''s raining, I''m afraid no one will come out for tea at night. Liumei stepped upstairs to her bedroom and looked at this familiar room. Her room is a typical Japanese-style room. The floor is covered with tatami mats. In addition to the wardrobe window, it is a low-footed dressing table that can be used to sit on her knees. Wearing makeup. Then there is a large area of ??empty tatami. She closed the door, walked to the dressing table, slowly but firmly removed the makeup and jewelry from her face. Then, she stroked the jewelry on the dressing table and took a breath. Kneeling and turning around, he lifted a piece of tatami next to the dressing table. There are two things under the tatami. A big box, a small box. At this moment, her hand stopped and her eyes turned from the big box to the small box. Then, her hands seemed to start shaking slightly. She leaned down ~www.novelhall.com~ lightly stroked the black wooden box, picked it up, and held it tightly to her chest. Heavy pressure on the chest. At this moment, her eyes closed tightly. And in her mind, there is the silent figure... "Sorry" A soft and sorrowful sound came out of her mouth. Then, she opened her eyes, reluctantly to give up, three-pointers decided, put the box under the tatami. If you can, I really hope that I can wait until tomorrow. Lumi looked at the black wooden box, her face full of sadness. Then, her hand touched the big box, and her face became cold in an instant. "squeak" The big box was slowly opened, as if it had been sealed in the dust for a long time, and a puff of dust rose up in the space under the tatami at the moment of opening. Lumei''s face was determined and cold, she took off her clothes, revealing her white and perfect body, and at the same time, she took out the contents of the big box. ... About a minute later, the window behind the second floor of the Maruko Shop was opened, and a black shadow sprang out of it and rushed in a certain direction of Konoha Village. But before taking a few steps, the shadow stopped. In front of her, a pair of eyes shining with emerald green brilliance slowly opened in the dark rain. "Unexpectedly, it is really you." A childish voice resounded in front of her, over the emerald green eyes. "Are you... Chiba?" Her tone was slightly surprised. "You got it, Sister Ryumei." Chiba said bitterly, looking at the spy with a black hood and a civet mask in front of him. "In the calculation?" Lumei was taken aback for a moment, looking at the child in front of her. (To be continued.) Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 185： Intercept \">www.dushuzu.com Reading Family Update\">Quickly (for Yiqi a lot more!) In the calculation? Could it be that The eyes under Lumei''s mask were slightly widened, looking at the seven-year-old child in front of him, the twinkling of emerald green brilliance, like a deep vortex, dragged her into the abyss called fear. Is Konoha better than the adult without taking the dust-sama? Did this kid tell me everything on purpose? To lead me out? wrong! I have been lurking in Konoha for seven years, and even three generations of Hokage have not discovered my identity. How does this kid know? Even if he is the most dazzling genius of Konoha''s generation, he is only a child after all. No matter how enchanting he is, it is impossible to find me and deliberately say such a thing. Is this kid bluffing me? Thinking of this, Ryumei was surprised, but she said: "What are you talking about? What is the plan? Now I have an important task to carry out, please let me go. If you don''t let me go, I can only take Use force." "Important task?" Chiba looked at the owner of the Maruko shop who was wearing a civet mask in front of her, and said, "Are you going to kill the captives? Lest the information of your village be tortured by Konoha?" As soon as these words came out, Liumei''s heart was "cocked" again. Does this kid really know my identity? No, not necessarily. This kid shines in the Zhongren exam and uses the opponent''s psychology to the extreme. It is hard to guarantee that it is still a trap, just to bluff out my identity, here I want to bite! "Please get out of the way and obstruct Anbe from doing things. We have the right to remove you as an obstacle. This is the last warning." Ryukyu''s words gradually turned cold. Hearing that, Chiba in front sighed and said, "Actually, I was very suspicious when I heard that Mr. Kushina was kidnapped at the ball shop. Then, I saw Mr. Kushina and Yeyue. After the battle with Bi, I was convinced that there must be a problem with the Maruko shop. With the strength of Mr. Kushina, it is impossible to be kidnapped by Ye Yuebi without any movement, unless something happened at the Maruko shop, such as being taken off. It''s medicine or something. Right, Sister Liumei, you are not only Yanyin''s spy, but Yunyin''s spy." Exposed! At this moment, Ryumei had completely confirmed in her heart that this child was really suspicious of herself, and deliberately said the words "captured the leader of Yanyin and Ye Yuebi" to draw herself out. However, at this time she could not admit that she was in the local base camp at this moment, and admitting her identity was the result of death. She was just a spy, not a powerful ninja. However, it is precisely because she is not a powerful ninja that she is easy to lurch and is not easy to be found. The strong will always smell of the strong, and it is easy to be smelled by the strong enemy. "Oh? Interesting!" While speaking, Ryumei took out a kunai, grabbed it in her hand, and said: "You are a genius who is valued by the three generations of Hokage, so I warn once again. Now let the way open and hinder Anbu from performing the mission. This is a very serious act of betrayal! We represent the authority of Hokage!" And Chiba looked at him with emerald green brilliance in his eyes. I can be sure that Ryukyu is indeed a spy, so the first step of the plan can be completed here. However, this spy cannot be acted rashly or noticed here. The spy must be arrested in secret. The village is still strictly prohibited, and the Anbu is on duty almost 24 hours a day. This should be a corner that Anbe can''t reach, otherwise Ryumei would not have chosen to start here and mix into the Anbe team. Chiba glanced briefly. It was between the back of the Maruko shophouse and another residential building. It was an alley. It was quite hidden. Obviously, the buildings of Hokage World hadn''t been well planned. There are still many such corners. At this time, Chiba looked at Kuunai in Ryukyus hands and continued: But, I didnt expect that the plan went so smoothly. You just fabricated a false information. You were fooled, and you cant wait. Choose action in the evening." Is it really to fool me? So, in other words, there is no such thing as a prisoner. Lumei''s eyes narrowed. "Really? But the question is, to what extent is the false information I said? Is there really no captive this time, or the captive is not two people, but one person, then there is another problem. If it''s a person, is Ye Yuebi dead and captured? Or is the leader of Yan Yin captured?" Chiba said. Hearing this, Ryumei tightened the Kuwu in her hands. This kid is using my mind! However, what he said is correct, no matter who survives, it is not good for us! However, it is also possible that both of them are dead, and Konoha is not catching them! Anyway, I still have to... But thinking of this, Ryumei''s eyes widened slightly, and her heart was held back by a sharp object. "Don''t move, don''t make any noise!" Chiba''s voice came from behind her. bad! Ryumei was called to suffer. Negligence, he just deliberately said "Is one person dead~www.novelhall.com~ or two dead", just to make me think about the pros and cons, and to make me hesitate to give birth to negligence! At this moment, behind Liumei, another Chiba was holding her back with karma, but this Chiba didn''t have the green brilliance in her eyes. "You..." Lumi glanced behind her, and then saw Chiba ahead. It turned out to have been prepared, taking advantage of the main body confronting me, send the shadow clone around my back, and then restrain me? "Are you sure this me is the ontology? Do you think that I will let my ontology stand in front of you in danger of being attacked by you at any time?" At this moment, Chiba in front of Ryumi said. He... how does he know what is in my mind? Lumei''s eyes widened slightly again, and her mouth opened, but she swallowed a word. "I told you not to make any noise, this time I warned for the last time!" Chiba said coldly behind him. At the same time, Lumi felt that the sharp weapon behind her pierced forward a little, and if she tried harder, her skin would be pierced. "Then, I also ask you not to make any noise." But at this moment, a kunai stretched out from the back of Chiba''s neck and placed it on his neck. Lumei Sen''s cold voice came from behind Chiba. Immediately, Qianye frowned and glanced back slightly. Behind him, Ryumei was also dressed in black, her face could not be seen under the civet mask, but her whole body exuded a cold killing intent. She is indeed not a powerful ninja, but because she is not a powerful ninja, she is more cautious than the strong, and prefers to stay behind in everything! But at this moment, there was such a thought in her heart. For the sake of the village, this kid must never be allowed to survive! (To be continued.) Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 186： capture \">www.dushuzu.com Dushuzu Update\">Its better not to fight here quickly. As long as there is a slight movement, the village that has just been attacked will definitely respond, so that it may be possible to catch the spy secretly. Not anymore. Chiba glanced at the shining cold light on her neck. The heavy rain was pattering, splashing drops of water in this hidden corner. At this time, the beautiful land in front of Chiba slowly turned into a mass of fluid soil by heavy rain*, which slowly fell on the ground, forming a small mound, exposing the Chiba that was behind it. Earth clone? Chiba''s brows furrowed tighter. "Boom!" At this time, Chiba behind the mound also exploded into white mist. "Unexpectedly, I was bluffed by a child like you." Lumeisen''s cold voice sounded again, and at the same time, the kunai on his neck tightened. As long as this kid is killed and the prisoners problem is solved, I can return to... Thinking of this, Ryumei moved her hand, Kuwu was about to pass, and Qianye''s life was ended. At this moment, Chiba said, "Because I am a child, you will relax your vigilance and believe every word I say. Otherwise, with Hongyan''s clumsy acting skills, you will be an adult. Suspicious a long time ago." Hearing this, Ryumei took a slight pause, and Chiba was right. At that time, she was chatting with regulars while eavesdropping on the conversations between Chiba and the three of them. It was indeed paying attention. The abnormality on the face of Uchiha Hirohiko arrived. But at the time, she just thought it was because the eldest lady of the Hyuga family was angry, and as a teammate, Hirohiko Uchiha was acting abnormally. After all, some boys are not good at dealing with girls'' tempers, such as... Indeed, if they were not children, she would definitely be suspicious, and it was precisely because the three of Chiba were seven-year-old children, so she had no doubts, even if they gave birth to some doubts, she would be deceived by the appearance of the child. Up! "So what, as long as you kill you, nothing will happen!" Liumei''s hands were tight, and Kuwu was about to pass. "So, I know, will Xuena and Hongyan not know? Do you think I came here alone?" Chiba suddenly said at this critical moment. As soon as these words came out, Ryumei, who was about to play the assassin, slammed her heart tightly, and had another meal. Could it be that this kid still has an ambush! According to his performance in the Zhongnin exam, he is indeed a person who likes to keep one hand, the cooperation of Hirohiko and Xuena? This thought flashed past. As soon as this flashed past, she felt her hand violently tighten, as if she had been caught, and the hand that grabbed her was so powerful that she felt like being clamped by iron tongs! Unable to move! bad! In the count! No backup! "Snapped!" Chiba abruptly grabbed Rumi''s hand holding Kuumi, and with the other hand he grasped the kunai that slipped from the cuff, with his backhand stroked Rumi''s hand. "Dang Cang!" With a cry, Liumei suffered a pain in her hand, and Kuwu fell to the ground with blood. It seems that this is the ontology! Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly. Just grabbing her hand, Kuanwu slipped, but for an instant, Ryumei''s thoughts were almost turned, her hand felt a pain, and Kuwu fell to the ground. After confirming that it was Ryukyu''s body, Chiba loosened his hands, and Ryukyu retreated almost in the opposite direction. At the same time, Rumi''s uninjured hand touched the ninja bag behind her. This kid... terrible! However, Chiba did not move. She stood in front of Ryumei as it was. He didn''t even turn around. He ignored Ryumei''s posture holding the shuriken behind her back, facing her back. At the same time, the emerald brilliance in his eyes slowly dissipated. It seems that although Ryumei is a spy, he is not a powerful ninja. I opened the wound door to deal with it, and I was too cautious. Chiba thought so. Then, there was a "puff" behind him, which seemed to be the sound of a heavy object falling. After hearing this sound, Chiba looked at the purple brilliance in his hand, and said to his heart: This poison is really powerful, but after using it once, it will make the opponent resistant. The effect is much worse than before. However, it really helped a lot now. Unexpectedly, the first time I took medicine, I could make such a powerful medicine. Although it would not cause any harm to the human body, it would only make people coma for a while. Qianye thought, putting away Kuwu, and at the same time turning around, Ryumei had fallen to the ground behind her back, and the rain pattered and slipped from her black clothes. However, the stamina consumed by this injury mode is several times that of the life mode. Now I can only hold on for an hour. Chiba thought while walking up to Rumi. Then, he carried Ryumei, who was in a coma. Looking back, there was a telegraph pole in the distance behind this hidden corner. Is it an illusion? Someone seemed to be there just now, thinking it was Anbe. Was there no one? Chiba frowned, showing a look of doubt. It was precisely because I felt that there was someone over there, suspected to be an Anbu~www.novelhall.com~, so Chiba did not dare to fight and made noise. However, if there is a person over there, the movement here would have been discovered long ago. Thinking of this, Chiba was relieved, and left here with Lumei turning left and right. At this moment, under the telephone pole, a black dress slowly stood up, and under the rain curtain, his hood seemed to be shining with scarlet light. Beside him, there is a dark part with a civet mask lying. "Takichiba? It seems...that there is no such person in the village." A suspicion sounded from his mouth. Moreover, the strength of this kid should not be underestimated, he almost discovered it just now. The four abnormally opened acupuncture points on his body, if I remember correctly, they should be...Bamen Dunjia! But there is no such violent Chakra like Bamen Dunjia. Gee! Strange, so strange! The man in black thought. But... it has been confirmed that Hyuga Yukina and Uchiha Hirohiko are indeed... Then, this Takichiba should also... Thinking of this, the man in black looked at the gloomy rainy night. Interesting, it seems more and more interesting. Then, he pulled down his hood slightly, covered the scarlet in his eyes, looked around the deserted street, and then jumped up and jumped onto the telephone pole again. Kyuubi''s Ren Zhuli has also confirmed that it is time to go back, it is really troublesome, that transaction is too inconvenient. I had known it a long time ago, so I changed the deal, and now it takes a lot of effort to figure out the situation. However, it was really interesting to unfold. The ambition of the old fellow Danzo is not small! He even dared to attack the Nine-Tailed Ren Zhuli. Under the black man''s hood, the corners of his mouth were slowly outlined, revealing a wicked smile. (To be continued.) Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 187： Step 1 completed ">www.dushuzu.com reading family update">Quickly "Squeak!" The door of the cabin was slowly opened. Xue Na who was sitting in the room turned her head abruptly, only to see Chiba walking in slowly carrying an adult. "Xunai, is there a rope? I have caught the spy!" Chiba said. Hearing that, Xuenai stood up immediately, and she was already holding a bundle of rope in her hand, which was obviously prepared. "The bundle is a bit firmer." Chiba put down Rumi, and breathed a little. Xuena nodded and walked forward. When he saw the civet cat mask on Lumei''s face, his brows wrinkled slightly and said, "The spy is in Anbu?" During the day, they were obviously under the set of the meatball shop. Why did they catch an anbu? This is unreasonable. There should be no anbu in that shop. Could it be that she could not tell. "You tie her up first, the effect won''t last long." Chiba said, but he didn''t mean to step forward to help. Xuena knew what he meant. Looking at the bulging chest of this dark part, it should be a girl, and it is not convenient for him to do it. And Xuena''s technique of binding is also first-class, and within a few minutes, Ryumei has been bound firmly. After the binding, Xue Na''s eyes widened slightly, looking at the dark part whose mask she had unmasked, and looking at Chiba: "Sister Ryumi?" "Yeah." Chiba nodded. At this time, his eyes fell on the second floor and said, "Where is Hongyan?" "Still lying upstairs." Xue Na said, but his eyes were staring at Lumei''s beautiful face incredibly. Then she took a look at the ninjas and scrolls she removed from Ryumei when she was binding. It''s hard to imagine that the friendly, smiling lady of the ball shop turned out to be a spy in another village. Now, how many men who are pursuing Liumei sister will be heartbroken! "How is his situation?" Chiba asked, but there was no worry on his face. "It''s okay." Xue Nai seemed to hesitate and said. "I''ll go up and see, you look at her. Call me when you are tired, and we will change shifts." Chiba said as he walked up the stairs. "Oh." Xuena nodded. At this time, Ryumei was **** and sturdy, and Jieyin couldn''t do it. All the weapons on her body had been removed. There was no threat, but Xuena knew that Chiba is here. Just in case. At this time, Chiba stepped up the stairs and turned into his bedroom. At this time, on his bed, there was a handsome child lying upright, and his expressionless eyes were turning. "Is the effect of the medicine still over?" Chiba smiled bitterly looking at Hongyan''s appearance. "I don''t feel it, I can''t move." Hongyan looked at Chiba with slanted eyes. "It seems that the effect is very good." Chiba sat down by Hiroshiko''s bed and said, "If you are staying at my house, do you have anything to deal with, such as saying hello to your parents, if..." After all, Hirohiko is still a child. If he stays outside without saying hello, his parents will definitely worry that Chiba is alone and careless, but it does not mean that others are like him. "No." Before Chiba finished speaking, Hongyan interrupted him directly. "Hmm..." Chiba nodded, and frowned slightly as he looked at Hongyan''s expressionless face. Hongyan doesn''t have...Is there nothing to deal with, or he doesn''t have parents... Could it be that Hongyan is an orphan like me? "Tell me if you have any questions." Chiba said, stood up, walked to the side desk, picked up the medical experience, and continued to look at it. When Hirohiko was asked to collect herbal medicines, Chiba did it in order to dispense the medicines, which were paralyzing and unconscious. Just to capture the spy, and unknowingly. As for the method of disposing these poisons, of course I got it from Tsunades medical experience, but obviously, Tsunade didnt want Chiba to use the poison, so it only recorded some harmless but supplementary poisons. , Such as local anesthetics and general anesthetics, these are all anesthetics that can be used for surgery. The anesthetic that Chiba applied to Kuwushang is of the highest concentration. It is used for instantaneous anesthesia. The side effect is that it can make people coma and make people resistant to the drug. When using anesthetics, the effect will be greatly reduced. And the reason why Hongyan did this is that it was Chiba''s pot. In order to test whether his medicine was effective, he had to find a test medicine. At that time, in order to ensure that the medicine had sufficient effects on the human body, Hongyan ignored Chiba''s objection and applied the medicine on his body. He was in a coma. After confirming that it was all right, Chiba went to the pill shop to stay. Then when he came back, it was now, and Hongyan was not well. At this time, Chiba looked at the medical experience, but his mind was slightly deflected. The first step has been completed, there are still two steps left! In the second step... "Chiba..." At this time, Hongyan said. "Huh?" Chiba looked up and said, "What''s wrong?" "This plan will definitely succeed?" "If you operate well, you will be able to succeed," Chiba said. "Actually, I went to reconnaissance yesterday. Those unknown ninjas seem to be using some methods against Kushina." Hirohiko said. "Did you say anything?" Chiba asked hurriedly. "It is said that in a few days, we can do what we can do. I didn''t hear the details, but tomorrow, we must do something tomorrow! I have a bad feeling." Chiba frowned and said absently, "I see." And in his heart, it was already calculated. Tomorrow? So, let''s tomorrow night! ... At this time, UU reading www.uukanshu.com was outside Kushinas house, a female ninja with roots walked out of Kushinas room and said to a ninja with roots on duty outside in a hidden place: The spirit is already very weak, and tomorrow night, the curse will be planted." "Very well, go report it to Master Danzang." "Yes!" The female ninja flashed out quickly, At this time, in Jiu Xin Nai''s room, Jiu Xin Nai was sitting in front of her bed, her eye bags drooping and black, her face pale and haggard, and even her hair was a little messy. Illusion... the spirit has reached its limit. She thought silently in her heart. Chiba should have been discharged from the hospital, right? This kid didn''t know if he listened to Yuriko''s words, and wondered if he would be so messy in the future. And Hongyan, when this child exercises physical skills, will he still be like that? He is even more messy than Chiba. He is not good at physical skills, so he must find time to tell him that he cant. Let him become as messy as Chiba. Xuena, I don''t know if I have conveyed his heart to Chiba. The child is serious and true, and I am really afraid that she will not get the answer she wants and will be sad. Watergate, for such a dangerous task, you must take care of yourself, don''t force it, I''ll wait for you to come back. The spirit is on the verge of a limit, almost on the verge of collapse. However, Jiu Xinnai''s mind is full of faces. Chiba''s thoughtful face. Hirohiko''s poker face. Yukina is serious and has a cute face without much expression. Also, the reassuring face of that gentle smiling Bo Feng Shuimen. Afterwards, a drop of tears was slowly drawn across Jiu Xinnai''s haggard face. Sorry, I seem to be unable to hold on... (To be continued.) Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 188： smoothly \">www.dushuzu.com reading family update\">Quickly "let me in." Hirohiko stood at the door of Kushinas house, with a poker face, looking at the Konoha Ninja wearing a fox mask in front of him. "It''s you again? According to Naruto-sama''s order, there has just been an incident in which Master Kushina was abducted. We have been ordered to protect Master Kushina from any threats." Konoha Ninja in the fox mask said: "This This is the last time I reiterate, please leave! Otherwise, this time, I will not be merciful." "I am the disciple of Teacher Kushina, Hirohiko Uchiha, it is not a threat." Hirohiko took a step forward, ignoring the blockade of Konoha Ninja a few meters away. At this time, it was the night of the second day, and the anesthetic effect on Hongyan''s body had been restored this morning. At that time Xuena was already asleep, and Chiba was guarding Ryumi, the spy, alone. Because of the effect of anesthesia, Hongyan slept well all night. After he recovered, he changed shifts with Chiba, and Chiba went back to rest. It wasn''t until the evening, after they had a good rest, that they implemented the second step of Chiba''s plan. As long as this step is completed, then all the bargaining chips for Teacher Jiu Xinnai to regain freedom will be available. Although I don''t know what Chiba''s plan is in his head, because of his trust in his partner, Hirohiko has no doubts and just acts according to Chiba''s plan. This is not because he has no opinion, but blindly follows. Rather, he knew that although Chiba''s plan would not be 100% successful, no one''s plan would be better than Chiba''s plan. He was convinced since the Zhongnin exam. I believe that Xuena should also think like this. Therefore, he must now take up his role in the plan. Bait! And the Konoha ninja watched Hirohiko step by step, ignoring his own obstruction, and immediately reached into the ninja bag, two shurikens flicked out, this time he didn''t show any mercy, and rushed directly. Going to the key of Hongyan. "Chichi!" Two blood shots from Hongyan''s cheeks. This is because Hongyan reacted quickly to hide, otherwise the two shurikens would be directly inserted into his cheeks. The shuriken flew past with blood, Hongyan''s eyes flashed scarlet, and the two Gouyus in his eyes turned. However, he did not attack, even if the fox mask ninja on the opposite side had already grasped the ninja behind him, he would draw his sword and rush. "You''re right... my friend did it, right?" At this moment, a cold sentence came from behind the Konoha ninja in the fox mask. Immediately, the pupils of the Konoha ninja in the fox mask opened slightly. When... Behind me! Only such a thought flashed in his heart, and then he felt a pain in his back, and a numbness surged up. This is... the body can''t move! His eyes widened. Behind him, Qianye narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes flashing with killing intent, but he forced himself to hold back. Sure enough, it was the root of extreme training, and he was merciless in his actions, not because he was a ninja in the village, or even because the children had any mercy. This person should be a ninja who is good at swordsmanship! However, they cannot be killed here! Nor can it attract public attention. Chiba thought so. But at this moment, the ground under Qianye''s feet suddenly burst, and two hands suddenly stretched out from the ground, grabbing at Qianye''s legs. Earth escape, beheading in the heart! It is the soil escape ninjutsu that Chiba is best at. "Snapped!" His hands slammed into a fist. At this time, Qianye had already jumped up, and his eyes fell on the two hands protruding from the ground. Has the ninja of the second root noticed it? This thought had just turned around, and a cool air appeared behind Chiba, his brow furrowed and his eyes looked back. Behind him, there is a female ninja wearing a fox mask. At this moment, the female ninja leaps up and draws a sword and slashes. The ninja behind him has been drawn out, the sword light has flashed out, and she slashes Chiba Look at that momentum, the attack trajectory of this sword, even the Konoha ninja in the fox mask in front of Chiba is also enveloped! With this sword, she even smashed her companion without reservation! At this time, Chiba was in a state of leaping, as if he had sent it to the female ninja''s sword! The timing is perfect! Chiba sighed. And that female ninja had already come out of her sword, and she had such a thought in her heart. This is the most dazzling genius of this generation? Are you a disciple of Zhuli from the Nine Tails? Humph! ridiculous! Anyway, Renzhuli should do the same as us, and give everything to Master Danzang, whether there are disciples is the same! In other words, there is no need for such unnecessary things. Thinking about it, her sword had already fallen. However, in the next second, her eyes suddenly widened. This is impossible! "Chichichichi!" Three blood bursts from the female ninja. Three shurikens gleaming with purple cold light flew out from both sides of Chiba''s head and the arc of one armpit, and plunged into her body. And as the blood gushed out, she immediately felt a numbness, and the sword power that fell instantly disappeared. "Snapped!" Almost the moment the shuriken plunged into the female ninja''s body, Chiba''s hand, from bottom to top, grabbed the female ninja''s sword holding wrist. Afterwards, Chiba''s eyes condensed, looked down, and threw the female ninja who was already paralyzed and unable to move in half a spin, and hit it fiercely. The decapitation in her heart was exhausted, and another ninja jumped out of the ground. . "Boom!" The ninja had just jumped out of the ground, but unexpectedly a heavy object hit his head, and immediately slammed into one place. At the moment of the collision, he felt an unimaginable force coming from him. He was beaten by a heavy hammer, and blood spurted out of his mouth. With such great strength, how could a child... His thoughts flashed, and then his eyes went black, and he flew out diagonally with the female ninja. "puff!" The two hit the wall of Jiuxinai''s house, and they were all soft to the ground. 3! Chiba and Hirohiko, who kept throwing the shuriken, said silently in their hearts. One more! According to Hirohiko''s previous investigation, there are a total of 5 ninjas on duty here. Apart from a female ninja who often enters Kushina''s room, there should be one person on duty outside! "despair!" Chiba landed and looked around, looking for a place where another person might appear. Hirohiko also passed by the Konoha ninja with a soft polite mask and quickly stood behind Chiba. The two were back to back, guarding all around. But everything was quiet, and nothing happened again. "puff!" At this moment, a figure fell out from behind Kushina''s house and fell in front of Chiba and Hirohiko. The pretty girl in the short-sleeved kimono turned out from behind Kushina''s house and said blankly: "This person wants to go back and report the letter, but I stopped it." Chiba and Hirohiko glanced at each other, exhaled slowly, and said in unison: "Yuki Na..." Thanks to her as a backup! Chiba is very fortunate. At this time, the fox mask Konoha Ninja who attacked Hirohiko first fell to the ground softly. His eyes were round. He was numb all over his body. He couldn''t feel anything, couldn''t move, and the angle of view. Not the movement of the Chiba trio behind him. But he knew that the four of them, the four who are best at guarding, were solved by these three children! This is impossible! They are just children! At the age of seven, how strong is it to be? This is absolutely impossible! At this time, the Chiba trio behind him ~www.novelhall.com~ looked at each other. Sure enough, it is most comfortable to cooperate with them! No words are needed. Hongyan''s shuriken came too in time, otherwise I would really be seriously injured. Xue Nai''s backup was also a great help. If Danzo knew that if reinforcements arrived, we would have failed a surprise attack. We lost our wife and broke down. After all, these people were too underestimating the enemy, and they didn''t even stay behind. If we really get serious, we will never go so smoothly. Chiba thought so. Chiba, after a battle with that Yeyue, is even more powerful. Just now, when she dodged her heart decapitation, and when she grabbed the female ninjas wrist, even when she threw her heart decapitated ninja, there was no He hesitated, as if he knew that there would be such a combined attack, and secondly, putting himself in such a danger, his fighting style seemed to have changed. Although I don''t know if it is good or bad, I always feel that Chiba will become more and more powerful in the future, more and more...terrible! Hirohiko recalled the scene of Chiba subduing three people alone, thinking like this. And Xue Na looked at the two people, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Both of them have become stronger, either Chiba or Hirohiko! I can''t fall behind! Work harder! After looking at each other, the three people''s eyes fell on Jiuxinai''s house. "Yuki Na, Hirohiko, trouble you, tie up these people, let''s go to see Mr. Kushina." Chiba said, her eyes narrowed slightly. "I see." Xue Nai nodded. "Oh!" Hong Yan also said. A smile appeared at the corner of Chiba''s mouth. The second step was also successfully completed. However, should I learn how to tie people? It''s always impossible to call Xuena and Hongyan to tie people together! (To be continued.) Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 189： Tortured Inside the house of Jiu Xin Na. The female ninja with a root in a fox mask looked at the red beauty sitting beside the bed and snorted: "Finally, she is honest, and she is almost able to make her mental breakdown completely and plant a curse. Next, the threat of Renzhuli is gone. Lord Danzang can also rest assured." With that said, the female ninja shook in front of Kushina''s eyes. After confirming that she had completely fallen into the illusion, the female ninja took out an item from the table beside her. Scalpel type blades, as well as various cones, nails... It turned out to be a series of torture props! At this time, the female ninja had such a thought in her mind. Master Danzo can''t wait, if Ren Zhuli''s spirit has not collapsed tonight, and he can''t plant the curse mark... Thinking of this, the female ninja frowned. For them, a failed mission was death. She didn''t have to think about it anymore. Then, there is no other way. If it doesn''t work, in addition to the mental torture of illusion, there will be more pain! Nine-tailed people have nine-tailed chakras. They can recover quickly and undergo some torture. There should be no major problems, as long as they don''t hurt their lives. Speaking of it, the willpower of this nine-tailed man is amazing, and more than ten days of illusion mental torture hasn''t even defeated her. I have never seen a ninja with such strong willpower. However, in my hands, the tough ninja has to spit out everything I want to know. It is just a simple thing to make a person nervous. Even if someone can hold on for longer, in the end, they will become a doll at the mercy of others. Tonight, no matter what she didn''t want, she had to suffer a mental breakdown, and then planted the curse of always obeying Master Danzang. The female ninja stared at Kushina, put the torture equipment aside, carefully observed her expression and eyes. At the same time, scenes flashed through my mind. When she came out of Konoha Hospital, when she walked out of the door of her disciples ward, if not at that time, she had used illusion techniques inadvertently when she walked out, and now she is really not sure that she can control this human pillar. force. Later, with the assistance of several Gen''s companions, she imprisoned the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli in her room. I remembered that there were a few times when the Nine-Tailed Manzhuli almost got out of control. The huge Chakra in her body was shocking, but at last she was dragged into the illusion again and again, and mentally tortured again and again. But the most dangerous one was that the elite named "Bofeng Shuimen" was going to Shinobu. If it weren''t for the Anbu of the third generation of Hokage to rush to stop him, otherwise the matter of controlling Renzhuli would be exposed! I have never seen such a keen ninja! She still remembers those blue eyes, the look that saw through the hearts of people, under his harmless face looked even more terrifying. However, that is also a surprise, but this time, the eyeliner of the third generation of Hokage has helped a lot here. Moreover, Lord Danzo also quickly sensed the threat of this wave of wind and water gate, and secretly used means to let him participate in the pursuit of the group of unknown ninjas who attacked the village. However, Lord Danzang also said that this is not a long-term solution. Yesterday, I told me that I must plant the curse today, I am afraid that the wave of wind water gate is coming back! And just as her thoughts flashed, one hand, with a trembling, "slap" grabbed her wrist. This sudden moment made her heart tight, and her other hand subconsciously touched the blade in the torture prop. Then she felt the weakness in this hand. She rolled her face and looked at Jiu Xin Na, but saw that Jiu Xin Na''s face was still dull, and her cheek was slightly sunken. Although this hand was caught in her hand, it did not threaten her at all. "Have you not given up yet?" The female ninja snorted disdainfully. "Give up, you no longer have any hope, give up thinking! Give up your ridiculous persistence! Give up your thinking and give yourself to anyone, you will not feel any pain and confusion in the future, you just need Just follow the instructions of Lord Danzo." "The state of the collapse of the vortex country, the appearance of relatives being killed, and the betrayal of lovers, and the appearance of disciples who turned against the goal, have you forgotten?" "Do you feel painful? Why is it so painful?" A sound of persuasive temptation came from the female ninja, but in her pupils, a series of pictures were reflected. The raging fire after the country''s destruction... Bo Feng Mizumon''s betrayal figure... Chiba and others killed each other, and even wanted to kill the image of Kushina as a teacher... These are the most painful images of Jiu Xin Nai. In the past ten days, she has used the most important and soft part of Jiu Xin Nai''s heart to strangle Jiu Xin Nai''s will step by step. To be honest, when setting up these illusions, she was still quite happy in her heart, watching the hope of the tortured person fade away little by little, and every attempt finally ushered in a dark ending. This feeling is really great. She likes torture, she likes torture! Especially when she sees the tortured person slowly not knowing the difference between illusion and reality, and finally succumbing to herself, it makes her feel extremely happy. And she could tell that Jiuxinai had reached the limit! The mental breakdown is about to collapse, as long as a little guidance, it will collapse completely. "Because you still have a self, you are still thinking about yourself, give up! Give up on yourself. Only by giving up yourself and giving yourself to others can you get happiness and ease... to avoid everything in this life." As soon as she said this, the corner of the female ninja''s mouth raised a smile, she felt it, and Kushina''s hand let go. It''s ready soon, just a little bit! "Yes, it is because you still have a self, you are still thinking about yourself, that''s why this result..." Jiuxinai''s hand loosened again, and it was about to fall from her arm. "Yes, that''s it. Give up. You are a puppet. You just need to be manipulated by a string... Give your body, your soul, and everything to you..." The female ninja was in ecstasy, and she was persuasive. Finally, more than ten days of hard work will finally succeed. The feeling of crushing this unyielding spirit is really great! After this sentence was over, Uzumaki Kushina, the Nine-Tailed Human Zhuli, disappeared forever. She will be a weapon under Lord Danzang, or a faithful dog with a huge chakra! However, she did not finish this sentence. "Boom!" While she was talking, Jiu Xin Na''s door cracked and exploded. "What..." This sudden burst made her subconsciously stop looking back. And just this time around, a fist had already hit her face severely. "Give it to your sister!" An angry shout, accompanied by a huge boom! Weird burst! "Crack!" Immediately, the female ninja''s fox mask cracked every inch and broke apart with a "pop", revealing her frightened and distorted face. The facial features that had been hit by this punch were twisted together. "Boom!" And the moment the mask shattered, the female ninja was blown out and hit the wall heavily. At the same time, when her body touched the wall, the wall cracked and collapsed. Half of the female ninja''s face sank, and slowly fell to the ground. Killed on the spot! On the opposite side of her, Chiba was breathing heavily, behind Chiba ~www.novelhall.com~Hirohiko and Xuena each carried two ninjas **** with five flowers. The eyes of the three of them all moved to Jiu Xin Nai''s face. When they saw Jiu Xin Nai''s haggard face, when the teardrop rolled down, the emotion called "anger" seemed to burst in their eyes. "Next, what to do?" Hongyan turned his head, his eyes were scarlet. Xuenai had already rushed to Kushinai''s side, her white pupils became prominent, and he checked up and down, and said, "Teacher Kushinai was hit by an illusion...it''s so serious. I''ve never seen Chakra become such a disorder!" Xuenai''s voice was trembling. At this time, Chiba''s fists were already tightly clenched, and his eyes were fixed on the female ninja who was thrown out by him. After a long time, he said, "If we have such a thing, you think, What would Teacher Jiuxina do?" Upon hearing this, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other. (To be continued.) () "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" only represents the author''s point of view. If you find that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing healthy and green Reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 190： you guys? "Boom!" A pair of small hands fiercely slapped on the desk of the third generation of Hokage, and the files on the pen-holding desk jumped. "Three generations of old man! What the **** is going on! Why is Teacher Jiu Xinnai under house arrest! We are not allowed to visit!" Chiba''s face leaned in front of the third generation of Hokage, and looked at the third generation of Hokage angrily. The third generation of Hokage leaned back slightly, looking at Chiba who had approached him, and said, "You know what happened to Kushina. This is to protect her." While talking, the three generations of Hokage''s face changed slightly stiff, and at the same time, he subconsciously touched his beard. Just now Chiba rushed in and patted the table, in a daze, he seemed to see Kusina rushing in furiously. I didn''t think I thought that Chiba would pull his beard, and then subconsciously protected his beard. However, the three generations of Hokage obviously knew that the beastization of Nine Tails had already been known to Chiba, and the water gate should have reported it to him, and Chiba agreed to keep the matter secret. Moreover, looking at the expressions of the three generations of Hokage, it seems that they knew that Chiba would come back a long time ago, and they probably knew that Chiba would come. Although Chiba was uncharacteristically at this time, the expressions of the three generations of Hokage were still calm. Indeed, the performance of opening the door in this way and directly patting the table is completely different from Chiba''s usual performance, but Kushina often does this. "Protection is protection, but there is no need to be under house arrest, right? She is not allowed to see people, nor is she allowed to see him. If it is other people, it''s okay. Could it be that I, Honghiko and Xuena, will also treat Mrs. Kushina Isn''t it disadvantageous?" At this time, Chiba was supporting the table with both hands and feet off the ground, but his face got closer. Three generations of Naruto sighed, but seemed to have expected that Chiba would say this in general, and said: "Now that the village has just been attacked, there may be enemy ninjas in the village. Very often, very tricky." "Then, Teacher Kushina is protected by us!" Chiba said while holding the three generations of Hokage, but didn''t seem to listen to the words of the third generation of Hokage. "You?" Three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba, startled slightly. "Yes!" Chiba said affirmatively. Looking at Chiba''s serious little face, the three generations of Naruto "hahaha" laughed and said, "Don''t worry, the ninjas who protect Kushina are all elite ninjas in our village, and nothing will happen." With that, the third generation of Hokage also stretched out his hand and touched Chiba''s head. In this regard, Chiba slowly stepped from the desk of the third generation of Hokage to the ground, and the anger on his face slowly calmed down. In the process, Chiba showed a slightly thoughtful look. The reaction of the three generations of Hokage seems to be a bit wrong, can it be said that this matter With both feet on the ground, Chiba''s thoughtful expression also flashed by, raising his head to look at Sandai Hokage. At this time, the three generations of Hokage saw the look of Chiba, took a mouthful of cigarettes, sat upright, and just about to say something, but unexpectedly Chiba spoke first, "Three generations of adults, do you think I am a child, so I dont think I can protect Teacher Jiuxinai." The third generation of Hokage was stunned when he heard the words, and when he looked at Chiba, a slightly surprised expression appeared on his face. This kid The third generation of Naruto frowned slightly, and said: "It is true that you performed well in the Ninja test and the real number tasks, but" "Is it because I don''t have enough experience to guarantee that I can complete the task of protecting Mr. Kushina?" Before the three generations of Hokage finished speaking, Chiba interrupted his words and said. "No, it''s too dangerous." Three generations of Hokage shook his head, denying Chiba''s idea. The words made Chiba startled. "It is true that you were active and excellent in this Nushina rescue plan, and even Nushina was rescued thanks to you defeating the invading ninja. However, you were also seriously injured as a result, and even Nushina was also Severely injured. Neither you nor Kushina should not take such a risk again. The village has the obligation to protect everyone living in the village, including the village ninja!" Three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba with a serious face. He knows that Chiba is a smart child inside, and even Zhen Shu''s evaluation of him is so high that he has the ability to think beyond the upper level of ninja. Looking at Chibas serious expression again, the three generations of Hokage also know that Chiba is very serious now, and the determination in his eyes and the vaguely suppressed anger also made him understand that to persuade Chiba, he must tell the truth. If he were crowned a little, he would be seen through by the child''s keenness. "Ninja, sacrifice for the village. And the village exists to protect every ninja." Three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba and said again. Listening to the words of the three generations of Hokage, Chiba was also startled. Ninja, sacrifice for the village, the village exists to protect the ninja. "Okay, Chiba, this is the end of this matter. Kushina is very important to the village, here you trust me, trust the village." Three generations of Hokage breathed out a smoke and said. But the third generation of Hokage looked at Chiba, but he was quite relieved. Chiba was able to come over to argue with him about Kushina. Although he was not very polite, and even took pictures of his table, it was all irrelevant. The key is that this child can work hard to protect others. Nothing comforted him more than this. This child is not only talented and intelligent, but also has a sincere heart for others. Konoha''s will to fire will definitely continue on him, and he will definitely become a great or even great ninja in the future. maybe Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage smiled unconsciously, and the words that the first generation of Hokage and the second generation of Hokage said to him on the cliff of the Hokage Rock flashed in their minds. "No!" At this moment, Chiba said decisively: "I should protect my most precious thing with my own hands. How can I give it to others!" The third generation of Hokage was startled and looked at Chiba, who raised his head and looked at him firmly. "Naughty!" At this time, the door of Hokage''s office was suddenly opened, and Danzo, Zhuan Xiaochun, and Mito Menyan entered one after another. Chiba and the third generation of Hokage looked at it at the same time, their eyes fell on the face of Tuan Zang, whose eyes were half-open and half-closed, with a calm face, but this nonsense was caused by Zhuan Shu Xiaochun. "How can you handle such a big thing as a child?" This sentence came from Mito Menyan. This should be Danzo! The female is Zhuan Xiaochun, the male is Mito Menyan, and Konoha''s two advisory elders. Chiba''s gaze stayed on Tuan Zang''s face for a while, and glanced at the other two at the same time. Danzo at this time probably hasn''t got the eyes that stop the water, but the right eye has been wrapped with a bandage, and one hand is also wrapped with a bandage. Except for the younger face, the other is not much different from the original image. . The same goes for Koharu and Mito Menyan, except that they are much younger. Looking at the appearance of these three people, can it be said that the news that the roots have been killed has reached their ears? Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly. There should be no ~www.novelhall.com~ or they will arrest me in this name! Chiba judged in his heart. At this time, Danzo''s gaze swept across Chiba and fell on the third generation of Hokage. "Rizhan, you are too indulgent to these kids, you break into Hokage''s office and yell at every turn. It''s too presumptuous." Tuan Zang said slowly with his eyes lowered. "Danzo" three generations of Hokage groaned and said, "Is there anything else this time?" "I came here this time to discuss the unresolved part of the last time about Renzhuli''s management problem." Danzo still said slowly. Then Danzo glanced at Chiba and said, "It''s too early. The kid should go back to sleep." Obviously, this meant Chiba to retreat. To be continued. () "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" only represents the author''s point of view. If it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only to provide a healthy and green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 191： Evasive mistake "Chiba, you can withdraw first. " Hearing Danzo''s words, the third generation of Hokage frowned and said to Chiba. While talking, he was facing Danzo, not looking at Chiba. And Chiba''s gaze also fell on Danzo. Discuss the unresolved part of the management problem of Renzhuli last time? Then, the three generations of Hokage handed over the roots of Kusina to Danzo. It was a compromise, and the purpose of this compromise was to postpone this "unresolved part". Turning to Koharu and Mito Menyan as the elder consultants, they are responsible for the communication between the village and the fire country. Looking at some of the plots in the original work, Hokage still has a lot of scruples about these elder consultants, even the fifth generation of Hokage Tsunade sometimes I have to pay attention to the meaning of the elder advisor. Although Hokages successor was appointed by the previous Hokage or in accordance with public opinion, it is ultimately appointed by the name of the country of Fire. Although the original work downplays the existence of the country, it only focuses on the village and the village, but it is undeniable. Konoha village belongs to the country of fire and exists as a military force of the country of fire. In summary, the consultants should have the impeachment power of Naruto. They can directly impeach the daimyo of the country of fire, which can be regarded as a kind of checks and balances, which is the result of the dominance of Naruto. Of course, people who can become "shadows" are generally convincing ninjas, whether the first generation, the second generation, the third generation, or the future fourth and fifth generations, they are all famous and virtuous. The advisor elder did not always intervene in Hokage''s decision. At least, the advisor elder had never spoken to Hokage, except for the strength of the human column and the big problem of the survival of the village. This time, Jiu Xin Nai was almost taken abducted, and even his own large forces were hit by the enemy''s plan. It was already very dangerous, so the advisor elder was dispatched. Under this circumstance, even if the third generation of Hokage didn''t want Jiu Xin Na to be under house arrest, they had to compromise. Danzo wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to bring Kusina, the Ninju-Li of Nine Tails, into his hands. So, the three generations of Naruto should not know Danzo''s illusion torture to Kushina. A series of thoughts passed through Chiba''s mind. The current situation is finally clear. So, is it such a plan? Three generations of Naruto! I look down on you too much! Chiba sighed from the bottom of his heart. Then, he took a step forward, facing the three generations of Hokage and Danzo, and said, "Just because I''m a child, don''t you let me protect my teacher?" If this is the case, then I can carry out my plan without scruples! As Chiba spoke, she sneered in her heart. "The teacher who protects you now, Kushina, is the most elite ninja in the village, and she is restrained in her own house in order to increase her safety factor to the highest." Danzo is indifferent and calm. Said. "This is also the decision made by the most powerful ninjas in the village. You don''t need to question it." At the end, Danzo added. "Oh? Really?" Qianye narrowed his eyes slightly and a smile on his lips. At this time, the eyes of the three generations of Hokage, Zhuan Xiaochun, Mito Menyan, and Danzo all focused on Chiba''s face. "Do you have any questions?" Danzo said. A faint oppressive force came over. After all, the people who have experienced war are the leader of the roots, and Danzo still has a considerable momentum. The look, the action, and the posture facing me... Looking at Chiba, Danzo''s face did not fluctuate, but several thoughts in his heart converged into this one. This kid...different from other children! "You adults, the reason why Mr. Jiuxinai was under house arrest was because she was almost taken away and the enemy''s tactics were very cunning. You almost got the trick. No, you were already got the trick. Imprisoning my teacher, so as to achieve the purpose of protecting her, right." Chiba stared at Danzo and said without showing weakness. Danzos oppressive power, if replaced by someone else, can really scare people, but at this time, Chiba experienced a battle with Yeyue, and after feeling the murderous aura and aura of this WWII hero, Danzo The oppressive power of Chiba is not worth mentioning at all, let alone Danzo, even if the three generations of Hokage suddenly burst with killing intent and momentum at this time, Chiba can do it without taking a step back. This is also one of the biggest gains Chiba has obtained in the Battle of Yeyuebi. "Yes, in order to avoid Uzumaki Jiuxinai falling into a dangerous place again, the village specially protects him." Danzo said. "Are these the decisions of the strongest ninja in the village? Are they the right decisions?" Chiba asked. "Yes." Danzo said after a pause. What does this kid mean? What is he thinking? Seeing Qianye''s face, Dan Zang was full of doubts. From this kid''s eyes ~www.novelhall.com~ he couldn''t see any information. At this moment, he felt that he was not facing a seven-year-old child. In a seven-year-old child, the feeling of an adult lives spontaneously. I didn''t think that his whole spirit was attracted by Chiba''s words. At this time, the eyes of the third generation of Hokage also showed a slight surprise, not only him, but also Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, all showing a look of surprise. Danzo is so serious about a child! "So, in other words, did you, the most powerful ninjas in the village, push your faults on my teacher?" Chiba''s eyes burned, looking at Danzo, not only that, but also glanced at Xiaochun. Take a look at Mito Menyan. And these three were taken aback at the same time. Pushing all the mistakes to Jiu Xinnai? "Humph! What nonsense are you talking about!" Zhuan Xiaochun snorted coldly. Chiba glanced at her and said, "Isn''t it?" "Nonsense!" Mito Menyan said. Three generations of Hokage looked at Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun. Men Yan and Xiaochun are also serious! Chiba...successfully attracted their attention. In just a few words...How deep is the potential of this child! "Teacher Jiu Xinnai was taken abducted, is it your negligence? My teacher has never left the village, just go shopping in the village. But she was captured and taken away by the infiltrating ninja. Isn''t it the most of you? Is it the fault of the powerful ninja? Your defense arrangement allowed the enemy to break in easily and take away such an important Teacher Kushina. I ask you if this is your fault!" Chiba''s words were cut into pieces and resounded in Hokage''s office. As soon as these words came out, Danzo, Mito Menyan, Zhuan Xiaochun, and even the three generations of Hokage were taken aback. Chapter 192： Proof (1) "Three generations of adults, you just said that the ninja sacrificed for the village, and the village exists to protect the ninja. At this time, it is clear that the village did not protect Mr. Kushina. Why should all the mistakes be pushed to Mr. Kushina. Body." Looking at everyone''s expressions, Chiba added. "This..." The third generation of Hokage was taken aback. What does this kid want to say? Tuan Zang''s eyes drooped and remained silent. Mito Menyan and Zhuanfu Xiaochun showed disapproval expressions. They only listened to Mito Menyan saying: "Any defense has loopholes, and it will be caught by someone with a heart. There is never an airtight wall. Therefore, loopholes are emerging. And when losses are caused, repairs are needed to prevent the next ventilation. It is to learn lessons from this ventilation and ensure that you will not make the same mistakes again to build a wall that will never fall." It''s really a child''s thinking, thinking so absolutely everything. No one can avoid any negligence. The key is to correct the negligence. This kid is a bit irrational. Mito Menyan shook his head in his heart. "Yes, Chiba, negligence is unavoidable. We shouldn''t accuse others too much. Moreover, where did this mistake of negligence be pushed to Kushina?" Three generations of Hokage also said. Hearing that, Chiba did not look at the three generations of Hokage, but at Danzo. Sure enough, this Danzo is very cunning! However, he did not notice the trap in my words. After seeing a smile flashing in Danzo''s eyes, Chiba judged this way. After the judgment, Chiba said: "Indeed, you need to make corrections after negligence. But how did you make corrections? Mr. Kushina, who didnt make a mistake, was forbidden to stay at home and lost his freedom. Kushina who clearly didnt do anything. Teacher, not only was you almost taken abducted because of your negligence, but also because of your negligence, you also had to stay at home, and then satisfy your arrogant fantasies of making up for your mistakes. Isn''t this pushing all the mistakes to Teacher Kushina ?" The series of words fell, and the four of them were taken aback. This seems to make sense, but it doesnt seem to make sense, but... Looking at the four of them, Chiba struck the iron while it was hot and said, "Do you think this is reasonable? Shouldn''t I question the decision of the most powerful ninjas in the village to shirk responsibility?" As he spoke, Qianye''s eyes fell on Danzo''s face as if nothing. Still stand still? "Teacher Jiu Xinnai should indeed be protected, but it is not the protection of your "shirk responsibility". It is the protection of your "righteous responsibility". She should be returned to her freedom, and additional staff should be deployed around her. Protected by a ninja she trusts and can make her feel safe," Chiba said again. When he was speaking, his eyes had already fallen on the face of the third generation of Hokage. Sure enough, the three generations of Hokage... "Um..." At this time, the third generation of Hokage groaned, as if to say something. However, at this moment, Danzo suddenly spoke and said, "Let Uzumaki Kushina trust and feel safe ninja, what do you mean? Who? "Mr. Mizumon, as the lover of Mr. Kushina, and an elite ninja, he should be the most trusted ninja of Kushina, and there should be no problem with him protecting him." Chiba said. Hearing this, a smile flashed in Danzo''s eyes. Good debating ability, but the mind is still too much for children. I knew you would say that! Danzo was overjoyed, but his face was calm, and he said, "Bo Feng Shuimen is indeed a qualified candidate. At that time, we also thought about making him the guard of Uzumaki Kushina. However, there are many villages now. Important tasks are inseparable from this elite. Therefore, we gave up the Bo Feng Shui Gate after careful consideration. If he does not carry out the task, the village will suffer a lot of losses. Besides him, do you have anyone else?" Old fox, the tail finally appeared. If you don''t speak, I can''t say anything! Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly, and said, "Of course there are candidates, but I want to hear about the one recommended by you, the most powerful ninja." This kid is rather alert. Do you want to use my method to deny me? Naive! "The four ninjas I selected are all the ninjas who are best at guarding in the Anbu. They are ninjas who secretly protect me. They have blocked several assassinations for me. They have saved me many times." Danzo continued to move. Said sensually. As soon as these words came out, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan both nodded secretly. The ninja guards of Danzo had not only saved Danzo many times, but also saved them many times, and their strength was still good. In the field of guarding, it is also the best among the best. However, just as Danzo said this, a smile flashed in Chiba''s eyes. I knew you would say that! And Danzo, who paid close attention to Chiba, also keenly noticed the smile in Chiba''s eyes, and his heart tightened. This kid! Know what I want to say! At this time, the door of Hokage''s office was suddenly opened again. "You mean, they?" Hirohiko walked slowly into the Naruto office with a poker face, and at the same time threw the four ninjas **** in his hands in front of everyone, and then walked behind Chiba. Immediately, Danzo''s expression changed, as did Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun''s expressions. The third generation of Hokage looked even more serious, and said, "What''s the matter? Hongyan~www.novelhall.com~What''s the wound on your face?" These four ninjas are the roots of the "guard" Kushina who was defeated by the three of Chiba! At this time, there were two blood stains on Hongyan''s face, exactly the scars left by the shuriken that attacked his root. The blood was still flowing, and almost half of his face was red. "We defeated them." Hongyan replied. As soon as these words came out, the expressions of Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan changed drastically, and immediately Zhuan Xiaochun shouted: "You even attacked the ninja in your own village and arrested these two traitors!" The three generations of Hokage also frowned. This attack on the village ninja is undoubtedly an act of treason. These children are so bold! It''s too unconscionable! This is simply taking the initiative to deliver it! "Wait a minute!" As soon as Xiaochun''s words fell, Chiba said: "We are not traitors!" "Not a traitor? Why isn''t the ninja who attacked the village a traitor?" Zhuan Xiaochun said angrily. These two boys were so bold and blatantly betrayed the village, they even dared to take the Hokage office to demonstrate! This is simply unprecedented! "Attacking the ninja in the village is a real betrayal, right? So, does the attacked person have the right to fight back?" Chiba said again. bad! As soon as Chiba said this, Danzo seemed to think of something, and his face changed again. Ok? Could it be that Three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba with something in his eyes. Look at the wound on Hongyan''s face again. "Of course! If you fight back and kill the village ninja, you still have merit." Mito Menyan said. "Then, the person you should be arrested is not me, but them!" Chiba pointed to the four ninjas on the ground who had passed out and were tied to the roots. "They are the traitors who openly betrayed the village!" Chiba thought about Danzo, a smile flashed across his face. (To be continued.) Chapter 193： Proof (2) Wonderful no pop-up window for free! In the count! Danzo looked at the four ninjas on the ground. He suddenly remembered that they had reported to himself some time ago that they had warned a kid who was suspected of investigating with Kuunai. ??? Look at the current situation again. Obviously, this Takichiba came to make trouble, he was prepared, and even started planning a few days ago. This kid... Danzo looked at Chiba with surprise in his eyes. Has the fox mask finally peeled off? Chiba sneered in her heart, but said on her lips: "We just wanted to see our teacher. Teacher Kushina was so badly injured to save me. As a disciple, we only went to visit, but we were unexpectedly hit. Their blocking. Not only that, because we insisted on going to see Mr. Kushina. Not only did they warn us to kill us, they even attacked Hirohiko. If Hirohiko hadn''t been hiding quickly, I''m afraid he would have died." "So you hurt them?" Turning to bed, Xiaochun looked at Chiba, raised his hand, and stopped the four ninjas who came to arrest after hearing the summons. "My partner was almost killed, I will never sit back and watch." Chiba looked directly at Xiaochun and said decisively. "Did you hurt them?" Zhuan Xiaochun asked again. This child did not lie. During the questioning, Mito Menyan looked at Chiba and made a judgment in his heart. "It''s me." Chiba replied. "No, it''s us." Hongyan added. "Is there any evidence?" Zhuan Xiaochun said in a deep voice. As soon as he said this, Danzo, who was about to speak, suddenly closed his mouth, and Yu Guang glanced at Xiaochun. Don''t confess in a hurry, wait to see the situation. Danzo thought so in his heart. "This..." Chiba hesitated when she heard the words of Zhuan Xiaochun. No evidence! Danzo Yixi. No evidence! Turning to bed, Xiaochun''s heart sank. This matter, you can''t listen to the words of the family, who knows who started it first. If it were someone else, Xiaochun would really not doubt a child when she turned to bed, but Chiba''s performance made her feel the difference in Chiba. Other children may not behave in the first place where the wicked complaints, but this child is not necessarily. The words just now made her feel strange to this child. In this seven-year-old child, there seems to be an adult''s soul living! His demeanor, gaze, and the appearance of facing Sun Slash, facing himself, facing Menyan, facing Danzang, did not look like a child at all. The child''s thinking is very mature, and it is the first time she has seen such a precocious child. It is precisely because of this that he cannot be viewed as a pure child. Therefore, if there is no evidence, the two children must be taken into custody. As for the four guards of Danzo...their loyalty need not be doubted, but for the sake of safety, they should also be detained. After Chiba talked about the stall, Xiaochun turned a few thoughts. "Since there is no evidence, then..." Zhuan Xiaochun said. When she spoke, Mito Menyan frowned slightly. What''s wrong with Xiaochun? The child did not lie, she should be able to see why... At this time, an anbu ninja suddenly flashed and appeared next to the third generation of Hokage, and then leaned into the third generation of Hokage''s ear to say something, while speaking, his eyes were glanced at Hongyan and Chiba. After that, the Anbe Ninja disappeared again. The sudden appearance of the Anbe Ninja caused everyone to focus on the third generation of Hokage, and Zhuan Xiaochun swallowed the order back. The three generations of Hokage''s eyes fell on Chiba and Hirohiko, and said: "This matter is indeed the first hand of the guarding ninja! Chiba and Hirohiko are just legitimate defenses." Sure enough, the third generation of Hokage has eyeliner on that side. Chiba smiled at the corner of his mouth, and Hirohiko still had a poker face behind him, but he inadvertently looked at Chiba. Has Chiba thought of all this? Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Koharu turned to bed and waved. The four ninjas behind instantly disappeared and left the Hokage office. Danzo looked at Chiba and narrowed his eyes. Is it the eyeliner of Sun Slash over there? When Bo Feng Mizuno broke in before, this Anbe ninja should have stopped him and helped us a lot. "This is my order, and I allowed them to attack." Danzo said, "They just followed my order. In order to ensure the safety of Uzumaki Kushina, no suspicious people are allowed to approach. After all, in the village. , There may also be enemy ninjas who will pretend to be anyone." As he spoke, Tuan Zang''s eyes drooped. As soon as these words came out, all of a sudden, the guilt of these four guarding ninjas became the execution of orders, and they became a ninja''s own job. And in the second half of Danzos sentence, he completely washed away his own guilt. There are enemy ninjas in the village. This third generation of Hokage has also said that this will not let anyone approach. It may be a way to protect Jiu Xin Na. Moreover, it is quite effective. In response, Chiba sneered in his heart. Old fox! Danzo also glanced at Chiba slightly, and said in his heart: In this way, you can''t use the village ninja to rule out my guard. In fact, as soon as Danzos words came out, the three generations of Hokage were not easy to ask crimes, and they had to stop. The current three generations of Hokage just nodded and said: "Chiba, Hongyan, these guards are not wrong, they are just Executing the order ~www.novelhall.com~ Hearing the words of the third generation of Hokage, Chiba nodded and said, "Then, we are not wrong, are we. " "You are not wrong either." This sentence was actually said by Xiaochun. This surprised Chiba a little bit. However, Chiba didn''t care much at this time, pointing to Danzo, and said: "However, I still think that these guarding ninjas are not qualified to guard Kushina-sensei, and the most powerful ninja''s subordinates are not qualified. Guard Teacher Jiuxina." Hearing Chiba''s words, the three generations of Hokage frowned: "What do you say?" This kid, still have ideas? "Under the situation of spotting the enemy and taking action first, they were actually killed by our two children. Do you think their guarding ability can really protect Teacher Jiu Xinnai? Are they really qualified to be guards? , These people are the best guards under this most powerful ninja, and even the best guards look like this. Who can protect good people under his men?" Chiba pointed to Danzo again and said. As soon as these words came out, Dan Zang''s face changed again. This kid didn''t intend to use the excuse of attacking? Rather, the failure of the guards eliminated my manpower! Not only Danzo, but also Shunji Xiaochun and Mito Menyan were also shocked. They couldn''t refute this sentence! Indeed, as a guard, there is no value if it fails, because the life of the protected person will not have a second time! This kid... After hearing Chiba''s words, the three generations of Hokage''s mouth suddenly showed a smile, but he immediately solemnly said, "Then, who do you think is suitable!" "Does that still need to be said? Of course we defeated them!" Chiba took a step forward. "After defeating the strongest guard, aren''t we the strongest guard!" (.) Chapter 194： Proof (3) (one/five) Wonderful no pop-up window for free! (Happy New Year''s Day, everyone, and then add updates for the leader, ask for a double monthly pass or something. In short, today is five changes! Thank you for your continued support!) Chiba''s voice fell, but the three generations of Hokage, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun all smiled. What a childish sentence! After defeating the strongest guard, is it the strongest guard? Of course not. If you only defeat a few guards, you can say that you are a guard ninja, which is a bit naive and childish. Really, I really don''t understand this Chiba, sometimes he is as meticulous as an adult, and the average adult can''t compare him. Sometimes, like this, like a naive child. However, this contradiction makes them feel normal. There is a feeling that this is what Chiba should be like. Chiba at this time, Chengzhu looked at the three smiling Konoha high-levels. Hongyan made a poker face and clenched his fists lightly. It turns out that Chiba''s purpose is this, let us protect Kushina! Yes, the most important people, of course, must be protected by themselves to be safe! Danzo''s face had returned to the appearance of drooping eyes, but his eyes were clearly narrowed, and he said, "Even if you defeat my guard, you may not be able to fulfill the responsibility of the guard." "Why?" Chiba turned to look at Danzo, and asked dissatisfiedly. However, this time, Danzo did not answer, but looked at the third generation of Hokage. At this time, the three generations of Naruto smiled and said: "Chiba, I know your intentions. You have also proven your strength, but after all, you don''t have enough experience to be a guard. Not only do you need to be able to deal with any situation. The most important thing is to keep a focused and clear mind at all times. The most important thing is to have considerable experience in guarding. After all, Jiuxina is very important to the village. You know this very well. This is not an ordinary guard mission." Turning to bed, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan also nodded. After the first appearance, they had changed their attitude towards Chiba, and their expressions had also eased a lot. The performance of Chiba just now and the strength of the two of them in defeating Danzo''s four-man guards made Zhunji Xiaochun and Mito Menyan very satisfied with such geniuses. They also heard of Chiba during the Zhongnin exam. Even they learned from the three generations of Hokage that when rescuing Jiu Xinnai, this genius also made great efforts to hold the Yeyuebi in Yunyin Village. It was he who held Yeyuebi. Moon ratio, Bofeng Shuimen arrived in time to save the two. However, when they came to discuss with Danzo about "Should Anbu or the root manager Zhuli", when they heard that Chiba asked him to protect Kushina, they subconsciously felt it was a nonsense. Even if Chiba is the most dazzling genius, it is completely impossible for Chiba to entrust important human strength to him. With Chiba''s age and experience. It''s just a foolish dream. Even if the young elite ninjas of this generation, who have already made their debut, they did not intend to hand over the protection of Jiuxinai to him. Don''t say it''s such a nasty kid. But now it seems that Jiu Xin Na may be able to hand it over to this kid. Of course, that was ten years later. Now, he is not qualified, but in the future, he may be able to become such a great ninja, able to entrust the important tasks of the village to him. The wisdom and strength shown by this child at a young age deserved the favor of Sun Slash. Even at this moment, they are somewhat optimistic about this kid. At this time, Danzo glanced at Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun. This kid can actually change such stubborn Menyan and Xiaochun... After this glance, Danzo continued to lower his eyes, looking motionless. Now, four people are defeated, so in other words, the plan has failed. Can''t secretly control Renzhuli. All the effort was wasted, and it was all disturbed by this kid! "So, they are all experienced guards?" Chiba pointed at the guard ninja who was tied to the five-flowered roots unconvinced. "Don''t look at them being defeated by you, but they are all first-class ninjas. They are also first-class guards. The reason why they were defeated by you is probably underestimating the enemy. In addition, you are the ninjas in the village, which is somewhat careless." Three generations Hokage laughed a few times and said. After all, the experience of the three generations of Naruto is so sophisticated, combined with the report of Anbe just now, it is quickly judged that these four guard ninjas were not defeated with all their strength. "The first-rate guard ninja with such experience will also be defeated by children like us, so what is the difference between experienced and inexperienced, first-rate and second-rate? What can''t be protected will not be protected, and why they Isnt it because they underestimate the enemy because they dont pay enough attention to the task? And the reason why they dont pay enough attention to the task is because they dont put the safety of Mr. Jiuxinai first." Chiba stared closely at the third generation of Hokage. "However, we are different. Teacher Jiu Xinnai is our most important person. Even if we fight for her life, we will protect her!" Chiba''s words were firm. When the voice fell, the three generations of Hokage, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan all showed a slight astonishment. They didn''t expect that Qianye would say such a thing, and such a word would come out of a seven-year-old child. In the eyes of this child, there was no hesitation, no deception, some just risked their lives. "Fight for your life? Don''t speak so lightly." At this time, Danzo was an abnormal sneer. At this moment, in the eyes of Danzo, there seemed to be a phantom behind Chiba, and this phantom seemed to be the one who accepted the "post-breaking mission" first! "It''s not so light, night and moon ratio, it is the best proof!" Chiba also uncharacteristically ~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly turned his head and looked at Danzo, eyes like electricity, staring directly at Danzo. Suddenly, Dan Zang''s heart jumped, and he was shocked by the look. These words of Chiba left Tuan Zang speechless. Indeed, in their cognition, it was Chiba who held Ye Yuebi in order to successfully rescue Kusina. At that time, Chiba was also seriously injured. Already killed! The facts are here, who can refute it! "Furthermore, we can prove that we have the ability to protect Teacher Kushina!" Chiba''s eyes turned and looked at the third generation of Hokage, said. "Proof? Are you talking about these four guard ninjas?" Danzo glanced at his men. "Of course not!" Chiba said. Is not it? The three generations of Hokage looked at each other. "Hokage-sama, if I can prove that we have the ability to protect Mr. Kushina, can the task of guarding Mr. Kushina be handed over to us, can we protect Mr. Kushina in our way!" Qian Ye looked at the three generations of Hokage. If you want to persuade a person, let that person see his eyes clearly! And the third generation of Hokage also looked at Chiba, whose eyes were clear and firm. Unconsciously, his face became serious, and he said: "If it can prove that you have the ability to protect Kushina, then this task is left to you!" At this moment, perhaps it was an illusion that the three generations of Hokage behind Chiba seemed to see a young figure exactly like Chiba, looking at herself scorchingly. After receiving the approval of the third generation of Hokage, Chiba slightly closed his eyes and took a breath. The third step plan, success! "Squeak!" At this time, the door of Hokage''s office was gently opened. Everyone turned around and looked at each other. How is this going? (.) Chapter 195： Proof (4) (Tuesday/Friday) "puff!" A five-flowered female Anbe ninja fell in front of everyone, and from behind her, Xuena''s figure slowly appeared. This is...Anbe? The three generations of Naruto looked at Chiba, and with the lessons learned from the four guard ninjas who had previously rooted, everyone did not speak, but looked at Chiba, waiting for his explanation. Defeating an Anbu this time? To prove they are capable? No, there must be a reason. "What can an Anbu prove?" Danzo looked at the fallen Anbu female ninja, eyes drooping, but an invisible smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. This Chiba would not be childish to think that defeating Anbe would prove his ability, right? No, he shouldn''t be so unwise... But with his childish side, it might be possible. After all, as Hokage''s direct troops, Anbe is an elite among the elite. Maybe this kid really thought that defeating Anbe would really prove his strength. Such innocence is not impossible! If this is the case, then... maybe I can use him to put Renzhuli under my management again. Thinking of this, Tuan Zang narrowed his eyes. "Three generations of Naruto-sama, please check if this is an Anbe member of yours." Chiba walked to the female ninja and removed the mask on the female ninja''s face, revealing a beautiful and charming face. "This..." The third generation of Hokage took a look, frowned, and said: "There is no such person in Anbu." This person, the third generation of Naruto, is very clear that it is not Anbe, because he knows that this female ninja is the proprietress of the village ball shop. Then, the third generation of Hokage seemed to think of something, with a look of surprise on his face, and said: "You mean..." This time, not only did the three generations of Hokage think of something, but Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan also thought of something. They looked at each other with a look of astonishment. Even Danzo, who has a ghost in his heart but has been able to maintain his composure, his face changed. Could it be that...No way! "That''s right! Just what you think, the proprietress of the meatball shop, Ryumi, is the spies of Yunren and Yanyin in the village!" Chiba said. how is this possible! Although he had guessed it, when Chiba said it, Danzo still roared in his heart. This spy, since the Jiu Xinna incident, they have been investigating whether it is Anbu or his roots for more than ten days. There are also enemy ninjas in the village. This is the consensus of the three generations of Hokage and him. After all, Yunrens final escape route is the same as the escape route of Iwaguru Kaminari, who had taken Xuena, and appeared in a residential house in the village. Two Anbu corpses were found, it is very likely that this residence was the hiding place when Yun Ren sneaked in. In other words, someone in the village provided Yun Ren with a hiding place and escape route. In other words, there is an enemy spy in the village, and this spy has been lurking in the village. And these more than ten days of investigation, they have not found any clues! In addition to discussing the management of Renzhuli, there is one more thing that must be discussed this time, and that is the issue of spies! This spy actually made Konoha''s senior management a little helpless! But now, was caught by these three children? Seeing everyone''s shocked faces, Chiba heaved a sigh of relief. Sure enough, the espionage issue has been plagued by Konoha''s senior executives these days, so this step is right! This chip is enough! At this moment Xuena had already walked behind Chiba, and the three gazes were firmly locked by the terrified Hokage. At this time, the three generations of Hokage slowly put down the pipe in his hand. Lumi... It has been more than ten years since she came to the village with her parents when she was seven. She has always kept herself safe and has confirmed that she is safe. The parents also died successively. If she is really a spy and is lurking in the village, she may not be able to find it! At this time, Chiba spoke again, deceiving Ryumi with the fabricated news that Yeyuebi and Iwayin were arrested, and told everyone about the process of her capture. This time, everyone''s expressions turned from consternation to seriousness, looking at Chiba. From the birth to the end of this incident, they kept the village secret, and none of the news leaked out, including the death of Ye Yuebi and the complete destruction of Yan Yin. Even the tracking of unknown ninjas. It can be seen from Chiba''s narrative that Chiba completely used this news to block, fabricated a false information, and deceived the spy. I am afraid that the reason why Chiba said that "Yeyuebi and Iwayin were arrested" is not sure which side the spy was with. After all, in this incident, there are actually two intruders, one is Yunyin and the other is Iwanyin. Since I don''t know which party is from, I just said both! And Chiba''s purpose is to let the spy know that the intelligence of his village may be leaked. As a spy, preventing the intelligence of his village from being leaked is also one of the tasks. So there will definitely be action, and the sooner the better, the longer the time, the easier the information will be leaked. Konoha''s torture class is also famous in the Five Ninja Villages! And now, Chiba has not only defeated the excellent guard ninjas in the roots, but also used tricks to draw out the spies who caused them headaches and captured them! And all this was carried out unconsciously, they did not receive any news at all! This kid is incredible! It''s incredible! They have never seen such a child, even such a character! This has nothing to do with experience or age. The characteristics of this child cannot be guessed by common sense! At this time, whether it is the three generations of Hokage, or going to bed Xiaochun, or Mito Menyan, the eyes are shining brightly. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, can this prove that we have the ability to protect Kushina?" At this time, Chiba said. Catch a spy who has no clue about Anbe and Gen. This undoubtedly proves the abilities of the Chiba trio! The three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba, and Hirohiko and Xuena behind him, feeling quite emotional. Unexpectedly, these three children have improved so much! This reason is reasonable enough. Thinking about it, the third generation of Hokage slowly raised the pipe, took a deep breath, looked at Zhuan Xiaochun, Mito Menyan, and Danzo. Turning to bed, Koharu and Mito Menyan nodded towards him, Chiba''s performance is impeccable, grasping the spys meticulous mind, defeating the guarding ninja''s force... They can''t find any reason. Chiba''s proposal was rejected. Danzo, with his eyes downcast, remained silent. "call!" Even Xiaochun and Menyan have nothing to say... The third generation of Hokage spit out a puff of smoke, sighed in his heart, and then said: "Then, I will leave you with the task of escorting Kuzina!" Unexpectedly, it succeeded! So...Next... Hearing the affirmative reply from the three generations of Hokage, UU reading www.uukanshu.com Chiba showed no joy on his face, but Hirohiko and Xuena clenched their fists excitedly. Unexpectedly, they were able to get Hokage''s approval. Not only could Jiu Xin Nai be able to regain her freedom, but also the security work was won! Almost subconsciously, the two raised their heads and said, "Thank you..." But before the thanks were said, the two of them froze for a moment. Not only them, but even the three generations of Hokage, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan were shocked. At this time, Chiba had already walked to Danzo, whose eyes were drooping, staring at Danzo. At this time, Danzo was thinking: This kid...you must pay close attention to it in the future, if something is wrong, get rid of it! in case But he noticed Chiba halfway through his thoughts. "You..." Chiba looked at Danzo and slowly said. "What?" Danzo frowned slightly. Now he knew that through this incident, the plan to secretly control Ren Zhuli had been completely bankrupt, but he couldn''t think of anything Chiba had to tell him. After saying this, his eyes widened slightly. what! The three generations of Hokage were shocked and changed color, and Xiaochun and Mito Menyan were stunned on the spot. Not only them, but even Hirohiko and Xuena, both looked horrified. At this time, Chiba''s leaping punch had already hit Danzang''s face! "Boom!" The flesh is muffled, and the force is bursting! Dan Zang''s face was almost squeezed into one place by the punch, shocked and inconceivable, his whole body slammed towards the wall of the Hokage office. "Crack!" Under the full moon and silver, a small crack opened in the outside of the Hokage Building. "In the future, stay away from Teacher Jiu Xinnai!" Chiba''s angry shout rang in the silent night. Chapter 196： Reasons (3/5) here is? Chiba slowly opened his eyes, then slowly sat up, looking around, it was pitch black, and he couldn''t see his fingers. He frowned slightly, stretched out his hand and pinched his face, in pain. It seems that this should not be an illusion. But when this thought turned, he felt a pain in the back of his head, and he couldn''t help frowning. Was knocked out? Scenes in my head surged with pain. After beating Danzo... I remember... Chiba frowned tightly and shook his head. In the end, he didn''t remember what happened after he punched Tuanzang, only knowing that after punching Tuanzang, he felt a pain in the back of his head and was knocked unconscious. Up. The last scene before fainting was Danzo standing up from the cracked wall. Danzo did not die, and Chiba was not surprised because he did not intend to kill Danzo at the time. But... at that time, what was going on? Chiba looked at the fisted right hand, although he can''t see his fist clearly now, the darkness is really invisible. At that time, he walked in front of Danzo, originally only wanting to say some warning words, threatening Danzo with "illusionary torture", but after thinking of Kushina''s haggard appearance, he punched his body uncontrollably. Going out, Danzang directly beat him out. This punch almost ruined his final plan. Originally, his plan, as explained to Hirohiko and Yukina, was only three steps, but after seeing what Kusina looked like, there was one last step. The first step is to arrest the spies lurking in the village. In the spy case, he had already suspected the incident after seeing Jiu Xinnai''s battle. Then, while lying on the hospital bed, he took the incident to him. After synthesizing the information he knew, he came to a conclusion that "Kushina cannot be taken away unknowingly, unless his hands and feet are passive." Then, he contacted the Maruko shop for an accident, and he thought of a possibility. "There must have been something born at the meatball shop that caused Jiuxinai to be taken away unknowingly." Of course, he still doesnt know exactly what Kushina is passive, but it must have something to do with the Maruko Shop. Since Kushina is involved, then he may not be from the village, of course it may also be the work of the four Yunren. , But it cannot be denied that there are people in the village who seem to be in the village, but not in the village. That is, the enemy''s lurking spy! That''s why he had the plan to spread false information and lure spies to show their feet. The second step is to defeat the ninja guarding Jiuxina. In fact, this step must be taken correctly and in time. If one step later, Danzo''s conspiracy may succeed. Kushina''s spirit was on the verge of collapse, and listening to the female ninja''s words seemed to be some kind of brainwashing behavior. From then on, Chiba learned that Danzo was going to secretly control Kushina and held the Kushina in his hands. As for Danzo''s reason for doing this, it doesn''t matter if he really considers the village, guarding Konoha in his own way, or satisfying his unknown ambitions. Chiba didn''t care, and wanted to control Kushina, which would never let him succeed. Of course, Chiba didn''t think that defeating the guard ninja and then rescuing Kushina was over, and the matter could be solved. Therefore, there will be a third step. The third step is to find the three generations of Hokage Theory, and take Jiu Xin Nai''s protection task to himself. Then, in this way, you can break Danzang''s house arrest protection and let Jiu Xin Na regain freedom. The first two steps are for the preparation of the third step. Defeating Danzo''s guards is to show that they have the corresponding force, and catching spies unknowingly is to further prove their ability. Defeating Danzo''s guards proved that he was more capable, and Danzo''s guards were not up to the responsibility of protecting Kushina. And to catch a spy is to prove that you are more capable than the dark parts and roots who have not caught the spy! All this is actually to stop Danzo and the two senior advisors. Of course, with this alone, even if the two advisors and Danzo were overthrown, it would actually be of little use. The key is the three generations of Hokage. All this is actually a reason for the third generation of Hokage. The reason to free Kushina from Danzo''s surveillance and control! Chiba has always believed that the three generations of Hokage are still the kind Hokage that touched him in the original work, the great Hokage who cares about Konoha''s next generation, and does his best to protect the future of Konoha and everyone in the village. With the concept of the three generations of Hokage, it is absolutely impossible to restrict Kushina''s freedom, even if it is overprotected, he would not choose Danzo. This is the difference between Konoha''s light and dark. The reason why the three generations of Hokage handed Kusina to Danzo was forced by the situation. Although Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan are not pleasing in the original work, since they can become advisory veterans, they must be exceptional, otherwise How to join the three generations to create a situation where Konoha''s vitality quickly recovered after World War II. Turning to sleep, Koharu and Mito Menyan are very capable, and they are also disciples of the second generation of Hokage, and they must have inherited the will of fire. Perhaps the method and concept are different from the third generation, but this cannot be denied. They are also for the village. With the influence of the two advisor veterans, standing on the side of Danzo, the three generations of Hokage can only compromise temporarily. Yes, it was only the third generation of Hokages strategy to hand over Jiuxinai to Danzo, in order to find a reason to put Jiuxinai under his own protection again after the situation passed. But at the beginning, Bo Feng Shuimen came to find another intention of himself, it is probably this. Create a reason for the third generation of Hokage. Otherwise, if Bofeng Shuimen only asked himself to conceal the identity of the Nine-tailed Nine-tailed Man Zhuli, or really just came to see himself, why did he say that "Nushina asked him to come and see"? Obviously, this is to remind myself that Jiu Xin Na is in a very bad situation now. Bo Feng Shuimen knew that he knew that Jiu Xin Nai was in a disadvantaged situation, and he would certainly not sit idly by, and he also believed that he would be able to understand the key. And from this behavior in Bofeng Shuimen, but also from his sentence "I still have a task." It can be inferred that Danzo must have used some means to transfer him out, so that he could not rescue Kushina. This is also the helpless move of Bo Feng Shuimen. He became the last person he could trust! No, maybe it was the instruction of the third generation of Hokage here. It is estimated that the third generation of Hokage also let Bo Feng Shuimen create this "reason" at the beginning, but it was prevented by Danzo and ruled out. After all, Bo Feng Shui Men is the lover of Jiu Xin Na, everyone knows that he will not sit idly by, and Bo Feng Shui Men is also the first to show off because of the **** of thunder, Danzo must regard him as the biggest disaster of this matter, so early Just prevent and eliminate. Then, the three generations of Hokage who learned that Bofeng Shuimen had failed, made another decision, that is, let Bofeng Shuimen pass the message to him in secret. Thinking of this, Chiba sighed. It is not necessarily Bo Feng Shui Men''s idea to leave this to me. Of course, this matter is the meaning of three generations, or the meaning of Bofeng Shuimen, or the meaning of the two after discussing it, it is possible. However, it can be seen from here that the three generations of Naruto and the future four generations of Naruto, their courage is admirable. Give such a big thing as Renzhuli to myself, a kid who has just performed a task~www.novelhall.com~ If you change to yourself, you may not be able to do it. Unexpectedly, the third step went so smoothly, even the attitude of the two senior advisors changed. Perhaps the third step went too smoothly, and Chiba slackened. In the fourth step of the provisional decision, he fisted Danzo. As for the fourth step, the original plan was to threaten Danzo and keep him away from the "illusionary torment" of Jiuxinai. After all, the three generations of Hokage didnt know about this, and no one knew about it. When they came to carry out the theory, Kushinas illusion had already been unlocked, and the situation became stable, and the situation was also stable. Rushed over. "Illusory torture", in Chiba''s view, rather than telling the three generations of Hokage, it is better to act as a "bargaining chip" so that Danzo cannot act rashly. Some things, let people know, it is better to let people not know. The relationship between the three generations of Hokage and Danzo is more complicated than imagined. The two have a deep bond, and because of differences in ideas, each other is dark and light. If the third generation of Hokage knew about torture, would they really deal with Danzo? Not necessarily. However, if the three generations of Hokage didn''t know about this matter, this matter would be different for Danzo. What would he do if he knew about the torture? Will this weaken my power? Will I doubt my loyalty? Will it... After all, the nine-tailed man Zhuli is such a sensitive issue. This kind of "unknown fear" mentality will arise in Danzo''s heart. In Danzo''s heart, the matter of "torture" has become an important threat, something that the third generation of Hokage cannot know. And this "important threat" is in the hands of Chiba, then Chiba is qualified to threaten Danzo. At that time, Danzo might not be a big threat. Chapter 197： The dust settles (four/five) It''s messed up. www Chiba sighed and scanned the darkness again. I attacked Danzo. I should have been convicted. No matter what Danzo is, he is Konoha''s high-level after all. Assaulting Konoha''s high-level is probably a felony. "Sure enough, I was right. I was doing something that I regretted." Chiba muttered to himself, his words echoing in this dark space. However, listening to his tone was relieved. It''s finally over. Although I was convicted, Danzo can''t take over Kusina''s defense work. I am guilty, and it is impossible to take over the defense work. Without my Hirohiko and Xuena, I am afraid that the three-generation plan would be unreliable. In other words, Jiu Xin Na is under the protection of three generations of Hokage. So, the ultimate goal has been achieved, and we didn''t intend to be Jiuxinai''s guard. How much training time will be wasted like this. No, there is no training time at all! This matter will eventually be thrown to the third generation, but the way is different from what I thought. Even if I don''t throw it to the third generation, the third generation will eventually find a reason to put Jiuxinai under his protection. Three generations of Naruto, after all, is still a Naruto! Chiba lay down and closed his eyes. At this moment, he was truly relieved that this matter returned to the control of the third generation of Hokage, and he didn''t need to think about how to deal with Danzo. After all, the third generation of Hokage is Hokage, as long as the reason is right, there is no need to use any threat to restrict Danzo. It''s over, it''s over at last. Chiba closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Although Chiba did not show any strangeness, the pressure he felt in this incident was definitely not small. After all, what he has to deal with in the end is Danzo, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, these three. One is the leader of the secret organization roots. The other two are Konoha''s advisory veterans. If they are slightly different, they may be named as a traitorous village. At that time, even if his current strength improves quickly, it is a dead word. At least, at the time in the Hokage office, someone was able to stun himself in an instant, and he didn''t even react. That person definitely has the ability to instantly kill himself. If you face it, you will definitely die. This matter seemed smooth and simple, but only Chiba knew the danger. So, the current situation...I should have been imprisoned, this dark space should be a cell. The place where I lie down should be a bed. After closing his eyes, Chiba began to consider the current situation, but he was not worried now. The crime on his body should not be a capital crime, otherwise, he would be killed on the spot, and there was no worry of life or death, and Qianye was slightly relieved. Moreover, at this moment, Chiba could no longer think. He was very tired. After a sigh of relief, bursts of tiredness hit him. After this thought turned, he fell asleep deeply. At this time, in the Hokage office. Turning to bed, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan left one after another, leaving only the three generations of Hokage and Danzo. At this time, Danzo''s cheeks were already swollen, but seeing his eyes drooping and silent, it seemed that he did not suffer any serious injuries. "Then, it was so decided. Kushina assigned six Anbu for protection, and Chiba was confined for three months." The third generation of Hokage looked at Danzo. Tuan Zang nodded silently, obviously not disagreeing, but in his mind, such a thought had been turned. This kid didn''t mention "illusion" at all... Is it a silent warning? Seeing Ri Zhan''s punishment for him was obviously biased towards this kid. Here is a compromise for the time being, let''s find a way later. Seeing Danzo''s appearance, the third generation of Hokage nodded and said, "Well, if there is nothing to do, I will take care of official duties." Danzo didn''t say much, and turned away silently. The third generation of Hokage looked at the appearance of Danzo leaving, and glanced at the human-shaped pit made by Chiba on the wall. Chiba was so gagged that he didn''t care about the consequences and went straight to the Hokage office. And the goal is Danzo. Could it be said... what did Danzo do to Kushina? Make Chiba so gaffe. The three generations of Hokage knew the real cause of the Jiuxinai rescue incident. It was not the two rescued by Bo Feng Shuimen, but Bo Feng Shuimen rushed to send them to the hospital in time. It was Chiba who tried his best to protect Jiu. Killed by Sinnai. The three generations of Naruto knew very well that the reason for Chiba''s gaffe could only be Kusina. Although I don''t know what Danzo did, it must have hurt Kusina. "Danzo..." Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage called again. Tuan Zang stopped. "You don''t care about Jiuxinai in the future," said the third generation of Hokage. Hearing this, Tuan Zang, whose back was facing the third generation of Hokage, frowned slightly and his face changed slightly. Did Rizhan doubt it? Thinking of this, he closed his eyes slightly, and then said, "Sun Slash...when will you be able to put away your innocence." After all, Danzo left the Hokage office straight away. But the third generation of Hokage did not stop it, but watched the pace of Danzou''s silent departure, his eyes narrowed slightly. Danzo...what are you going to do? Then, he sighed and said, "Thanks for your hard work, Shisui. Arrived in time to stop Chiba." "This is the order of Lord Watergate." A young voice resounded behind the third generation of Hokage ~www.novelhall.com~. "Shuimen?" The third generation of Hokage groaned, and then said: "Can you call the fire room for me? Regarding Kushina''s defense, I want to arrange it now." "Yes!" There was a reply, and in the sound of Yi Jue, someone seemed to have left. The third generation of Hokage raised his head and inhaled slightly, and glanced at the empty Hokage office. Gen''s four guard ninjas and spy Rumi were taken out before Mito Menyan and Shunji Koharu left. it''s finally over The third generation of Hokage was also relieved. ... At this time, in Konoha''s tavern, Huoma was looking at the red-faced Morino Mazuru with a surprised look. "You mean... Have you already told her?" Morino nodded, seemed a little shy, and said after a while, "Yes, she explained the answer to me tomorrow." Hearing Morino''s words, Huo blinked, seemingly unbelievable. It took a long time before murmured: "I always thought that among the three of Pratunam, you, and me, the first to get married was definitely Pratunam. After all, his relationship with Kushina was so stable, but I didnt expect that the first marriage It''s actually you!" "She hasn''t agreed yet! She said she will give me an answer tomorrow." Morino smiled hehe, picked up the wine glass, and looked in a certain direction of Konoha Village. "Ha!" Huoma patted Morino on the shoulder, and said, "I didn''t expect it! But you, the muffled gourd, took the lead. When the water gate comes back, you must celebrate." "Yeah!" Morino showed a slightly happy smile on his face, thinking of that beautiful and virtuous girl, he couldn''t help but smile. "This must have a drink!" Passing the glass over the fire, I am really happy for my partner. "Ok!" The two touched their glasses and drank them all in one go! Chapter 198： Confinement (Fri/Fri) Renren Novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto Chiba" at any time... Chiba didn''t know how long he slept this time. When he woke up, there was still darkness around him, and he couldn''t tell the time and place at all. But this sleep sounded sweet, and Chiba is now full of energy. He sat up, stretched his waist and moved his muscles and bones. "It looks like he should be imprisoned." Chiba''s self-talk echoed in this dark space. Then, he began to fumble in this space, and after numerous bumps and falls, he had roughly figured out the structure of this space. This should be a small room of about 20 to 30 square meters, with a door, only a bed inside, and some tools to solve physiological needs. As Chiba thought, this is a room for imprisonment. Here, the surroundings are as dark as ink, which should block all the light, creating a feeling of darkness and loneliness, plus a small space. After staying in this place for a long time, it is really possible that some mental problems may arise. However, Chiba didn''t care. First of all, Chiba was mentally prepared. When he judged that he was imprisoned, he knew that this place would never be a comfortable place. After all, Chiba had acted on Danzo. Regardless of Danzo''s status, it was undeniable that Danzo was a Konoha ninja, and he had acted on the ninja of the village. Even if the three generations favored him, he would not be able to give him comfort. Secondly, Chiba has long been accustomed to loneliness. Ninety percent of his previous life was spent in loneliness. He was used to it. In the dark, Chiba only felt inconvenient to move, and did not cause any discomfort. Even this darkness, on the contrary, can help him concentrate and make his thinking clearer. "I don''t know how long to stay here." After groping around, Chiba returned to the bed in the room. And as soon as he sat down, he heard a faint sound in this quiet darkness. "Taki Chiba." This was a young voice, very strange, and Chiba was sure that he did not know this person. "Yes." But he responded. This is the place where Konoha is imprisoned. The outside is naturally Konoha''s ninja, and he is also a ninja trusted by three generations of Naruto. He is not worried that it is the ninja sent by Danzo deliberately to revenge. . If he was killed in a cell, Danzo who was just beaten must be the first suspect. After all, he grew up in Konoha. Apart from the hatred of the people in the village, he has no enemies. The only possibility is to be killed. Destroy the plan and the beaten Danzo. Danzo, many Naruto fans in his previous life hated him deeply, but aside from his behavior and ideas, he is by no means a foolish person. Chiba is sure of this. Looking at his appearance in the fight for the quest to protect the Kushina, he is definitely an old fox with a scheming plan. Moreover, the "illusion torture" is still there. If something happens to Chiba, it is very likely that this matter will be found out, and Danzo will not take this risk. Therefore, Chiba is absolutely safe in imprisonment. However, to be on the safe side, Chiba had already opened the raw door mode when he responded. "Your punishment has been set, and you have been sentenced to confinement for three months. No one is allowed to visit during this period, so please reflect on it here." The young voice said, and then the clothes rang softly, and the person had already left. Three months in this place? Chiba frowned slightly. Staying in this place for 3 months, although darkness and loneliness can be tolerated, but 3 months is not short. Thinking of staying here for three months, Chiba still felt pressure. "I don''t know what happened to Yukina and Hirohiko? I should be the one who did it. They don''t matter. The three generations will not blame it. They are afraid that they will be involved in pleading for me. I don''t know what happened to Kushina. No visitation is allowed. , It will only be known after three months." Feeling the pressure, Chiba is also a little worried. However, Hirohiko and Yukina will take care of Kusina. Then, Chiba felt relieved. So, if you come, you will be at ease. How should you spend the next three months? Chiba turned around and lay down on the bed with his head in his hands. Sure enough, it''s still training and improvement. Although it is small here, I am only seven years old and my body can''t take up much space. I can still use my hands and feet. Although this confinement room is small, it is actually quite large for Chiba. It should be an adult-sized room. Then, consider the training plan! The medical experience is impossible to read, even if it is brought here, it is too dark to see clearly. However, medical ninjutsu still has to be exercised. Daily training must also be supplemented and practiced. Physical exercise is the foundation of all my strength. This must not be abandoned. Although the body is stronger after injury, it is still impossible to open 5 doors, but it is necessary to exercise. Infinitely close to open five doors. What else? What else can you exercise here? Ninjutsu? Tu Dun and Shui Dun can''t be used, and the ninjutsu mastered now is very proficient, there is no need to practice, and there is no new ninjutsu mastered. Sure enough, in addition to medical ninjutsu and daily training, it''s training in injury mode! Fortunately, after three months, he should be able to master the injury mode. Thinking of this, Chiba did what he said. In fact, after he let go of his heart, he slept sweetly and was full of energy. If he doesn''t do anything, I am afraid that the boring shadow of being unable to do anything at Konoha Hospital will hit ~www.novelhall.com~Seriously Yes, this boring time will drive him crazy. After making up his mind, Chiba jumped out of the bed and first implemented the new daily training. 2000 forehands, 2000 side kicks, 2000 push ups... With Chiba''s first punch, Chiba''s confinement career officially began. But at this moment, Hafengshuimen, who was tracking the group of unknown ninjas on the front line, stopped on the border of Kawa no Kuni. He waved his hand to signal the ninja behind him to stop. This time the pursuit team consists of two teams of seven people, all of whom are good at tracking, and their strength is also very good. As their group leader, Bo Feng Shuimen looked solemn and frowned at this time. Because, the trail of the group of unknown ninjas disappeared in the desert in front of them. "Stop! This is the border of the Kingdom of Wind." Bo Feng Shuimen''s face became more solemn. Three countries are involved in the capture of Jiu Xin Nai. The land of thunder, the land of earth and the land of wind! In other words, Yunyin, Yanyin and Sandyin attacked Konoha at the same time! The state of affairs of this matter is already extremely serious, one bad thing is that the Ninja World War begins. Even if it''s Bofeng Shuimen, he doesn''t dare to track down anymore at this time, and if these unknown ninjas are Shayin and rush into the Kingdom of the Wind, they are meat into the wolf''s mouth, and they can no longer pursue them. Now, the most important thing is to rush back to report the situation, and then, it is up to Hokage to decide the next action. This is already a problem between countries. This is a question of war! "Let''s go back!" Bo Feng Shuimen thought slightly and said. The six Konoha ninjas behind them looked at each other and nodded slightly. They also felt the seriousness of the problem. Afterwards, the chasing group of seven people quickly returned to the village. (To be continued.) Chapter 199： 3 months Welcome to Renren Novels, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "Two thousand one hundred and eighty-one, two thousand one hundred and eighty-two..." In the darkness, a low voice of the number reverberated clearly in this small space, and as the number was reported, there seemed to be a fist-driven wind reverberating. Unknowingly, Chiba had been in this confinement room for three months. The three months he had originally thought were long, but actually passed away in a blink of an eye. For the past three months, Chiba has been training daily, developing injury modes, and then... practicing medical ninjutsu for self-harm. In the past three months, apart from someone delivering food on time, he hasn''t contacted anyone, and he didn''t know any news outside. But it is precisely because of this that he can train and improve himself without distraction. Over the past three months, Chiba has put everything aside. Opening your eyes every day is your daily training, and then the development of the injury door mode is perfect. When you are tired, you will lie down and rest. After the rest, you will continue to open the injury door. State, when it causes damage to itself, open the wound mode, and then use medical ninjutsu to heal the damage. It can be said that Qianye has been repeating these processes from opening his eyes to closing his eyes at night, and life can be said to be boring and boring to death. However, Chiba still felt a sense of fulfillment. This boring life gave his spirit an unspeakable sense of fulfillment. He felt that every time he punches, every time he hurts the door, every time he hurts the door. With the transformation of the model and every treatment of medical ninjutsu, he felt that he was constantly getting stronger. Whenever he recalled that period of self-defeating and abandoning himself, he was always grateful that he was able to learn the Eight Doors Dunjia, be able to come up with the Eight Door Models and put them into practice. Then, a sense of fulfillment came to his heart and expelled. All the boring and boring, and sometimes the thought of giving up and being lazy. "Two thousand two hundred!" Chiba punched out, rubbing his fist against the air, and let out a slight whistle. Next, it was a two thousand two hundred side kicks. Be careful, but you can''t kick the wall anymore. Chiba took a deep breath. Because of the small space, he accidentally kicked the wall with a side kick last time. Fortunately, he didn''t suffer any injuries and was cured with medical ninjutsu. Over the past three months of unremitting exercise, his daily training has risen from 2,000 to 2,200. In other words, after so much daily training, he can still maintain a relatively sufficient state to develop and improve the injury mode. The daily training has increased his physical strength a lot. On the first day of three months ago, he was quite tired after finishing the daily training. Although he doesn''t feel tired from hitting 2000 forehands, the entire daily training of forehands, side kicks, push-ups, etc. add up to 20,000 to 30,000 times. As for the wound state and wound mode. In the past three months, he has also figured it out, and even the injury mode can finally be used in actual combat after unremitting training during this period. And the injury state can only last for about five minutes. After this time limit, it will cause a great burden to the body. The muscle damage is certain. This is not something that can be smoothed by practice, it is completely the current body strength. problem. Qianye didn''t insist on this point. He was already very lucky. After a serious injury, he was able to obtain a strong body far beyond what he could exercise at his age. As for medical ninjutsu, Chiba has been able to release and maintain medical chakras without having to pay more attention to it. In other words, he can unconsciously use the fluctuations in the release of medical chakras. Even, he has been able to release the medical chakra while thinking about other things, how to say... he has been able to use the medical chakra instinctively. During this period of time, although his ninjutsu has not improved in any way, the development of the newly learned medical ninjutsu and the wound mode are close to perfection. In terms of physical strength, he has also made great progress. At first, he could only maintain the injury mode for one hour. Now he can maintain at least two hours. "Two thousand two hundred!" Chiba got up after finishing the last push up. Daily practice is over! Next... After taking a slight breath, Chiba slowly closed his eyes. Eight-door Dunjia, open, close, live, open! In an instant, the Sanmen acupoint in the body suddenly opened, and strands of green chakra lingered beside Qianye. then Eight door Dunjia, the fourth wound door, open! "Boom!" The violent Chakra air flow burst out suddenly, and the raised veins slowly climbed up his forehead. Next... "laugh!" Chakra disappeared suddenly, and the raised veins slowly disappeared. A wisp of green chakra air swirled up from the soles of Chiba''s feet, revolving around his body, and slowly dissipating into the air. Injury door mode! Chiba opened his eyes, and the emerald light flickered in his eyes. Chakra, an elite upper-level Ninja level, rushed through his body quickly, and the darkness in front of him seemed to be pushed aside, Chiba could clearly see the furnishings of this confinement room. Night vision ability, this is also another ability attached to the wound mode. After groping for this period of time, Chiba has also roughly figured out the situation of the injury mode. First of all, it takes about one to two seconds to transform the wound mode, which is completely ready for actual combat. Secondly, the hurting door mode enhances vision and hearing to another level. With a distance of 100 meters, as long as Chiba focuses on the point of view, it can be done as if it is right in front of you. As for hearing, if you meet the last time and Sen In the case of Shinsumi being attacked together, Chiba was able to instantly distinguish the fluttering sound of the detonating talisman behind Kuwu. Third, it is the Chakra of the elite level of ninja. This is the biggest improvement for him by the wound mode. Now his Chakra is roughly enough. As long as it is not the ninjutsu of the water dragon bomb, he is absolutely Most ninjutsu can be used abundantly. Whether it is water escape or soil escape, as the amount of chakras increases, they have all been greatly improved. Fourth, the maintenance time of the wound mode is about two hours ~ www.novelhall.com~ After 80% of the wound chakra is consumed, the physical exertion will accelerate. How long can it be maintained at that time, Chiba does not know. However, Chiba believes that in the two hours of wounding mode, Shangren was not his opponent. Of course, the battle between ninjas was not so absolute. After all, everyone was very good at ninjutsu, physique, and illusion. The understanding and comprehension are different, and the tactics are also varied. Chiba cannot be said to absolutely crush the upper ninja. In fact, the ninja level reaches the upper ninja level, except for those bug-level and external-level characters in the late Naruto period, and With some special abilities, such as Akatsuki''s s-level rebellious ninja type, basically no one can say with certainty that they can crush a ninja of this level. However, what is certain is that Chiba is already quite strong now! Coupled with the previous combat experience, especially the battle against Yeyue, the combat experience of this battle also has a mentality change. The improvement of Chiba is even above the wound mode. Now Chiba is fighting China has been a little more relaxed. Don''t underestimate this kind of calmness, it is very possible that a life and death is determined by this kind of "easy and unhurried". Today, it should be the day when the confinement ends. Chiba counts the days. Although the time is unknown in the dark, the three meals a day are delivered on time. Chiba can judge the time based on the quantity of meals. The emerald green light slowly dissipated in Qianye''s eyes. So, today, there is no need to exercise exhaustion, anyhow it is also the day of release. Thinking of this, Chiba smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth and sat down. I don''t know, what happened to Jiu Xin Na and the others. And when this thought turned, a crack slowly opened on the ground in front of Qianye, and a dim light penetrated in. Then, today''s food was delivered. (To be continued.) Chapter 200： Confinement ends Renren Novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto Chiba" at any time... To be honest, the food in this confinement room is quite good. There are meat for all meals, and occasionally some barbecued pork is added. Chiba eats it out. This is definitely Uncle Yiles barbecued pork. The final thing I want is that the rice here is very good. Enough and full. And the taste is very fragrant and delicious. If we change to Konoha Hospital''s food, Chiba probably will have to escape after two days. Do not! For two days, he still looked up to him, and in two days, after a meal, he probably thought about running away. However, Chiba thinks about it. The confinement room is just confinement, not confinement. Good food is also normal. Confinement and confinement are just for people to reflect on the mistakes, and there is no need to make people suffer from anorexia. And while thinking about it, Chiba has already skillfully picked up the dishes and started eating. Even in the dark, Chibas eating speed has not changed at all. During the bite of the dishes, the rice and meat quickly entered Chibas stomach. . "Takichiba." While Chiba was eating, a young voice sounded. "Woohoo!" Chiba remembered this voice. This voice was the voice that announced that he was going to be detained for three months. Now that it reappears, it must be to announce that he can be released from prison. Chiba was also quite excited to be able to leave. Even if the darkness and smallness and loneliness did not affect Chiba, no matter who it was, he would not want to stay in this place. Of course Chiba was not willing anymore. At this time, when he heard this sound, Chiba was naturally excited to respond immediately, but his cheeks were bulging, and his mouth was full of rice, meat and gravy. Even if he wanted to answer, he could only make this sound. Hearing Chiba''s response, the voice outside seemed to pause. "Are you okay." After a pause, the young voice said rather heavily. "Hum! Hum! Hum!" Chiba said quickly, soon was going to say, "Nothing, nothing, nothing," but he can only issue such a sound. "Woo!" Chiba also noticed the current situation, said again, and then chewed and swallowed. The outside seemed to be analyzing the meaning of Chiba''s "whoop", and there was no sound. "Okay, I''m okay, okay!" Chiba hurriedly swallowed. "Yeah." The young voice replied, as if he was relieved, and said: "In one hour, your confinement time is up, and someone will open the door for you. After you leave, please go to Hokage as soon as possible. Your lord reports." report? Uh... is it the result of reflection? Chiba blinked, then twitched at the corner of his mouth. What reflection... I never thought about it! Even though you think so in your heart, you still think in Chiba''s mouth: "Yes, I know." "Ok." After this sound, the door outer clothes slammed softly, and the person seemed to leave. There is still an hour! Chiba tightened the chopsticks in his hand, paused, and then continued to devour. I have to finish it quickly! Chiba smiled while eating. Kushina, Hirohiko, Yukina... These three faces naturally appeared in his mind, with an unconscious smile on his mouth. ... A meal was finished very quickly. After eating, Chiba was lying on the hospital bed, full of food, and soon to be released from prison. Chiba is in a good mood now. However, another problem lies in front of Chiba. I have to report to the third generation of Hokage... This report is naturally the result of reflection during this period. How should I talk to the third generation of Hokage? Chiba frowned. Let him say I knew it was wrong? Shouldn''t you punch Tuanzang? Chiba shook his head and beat Danzang. He had done nothing wrong and couldn''t apologize for it at all. However, the three generations of Hokage kept themselves in confinement for three months just to reflect on this matter. If they don''t admit it, what if they are confined for another three months? Thinking of this, Chiba''s frowned brows tightened even more. Here, I have to think about it. Chiba lay his head in his hands, looked at the ceiling in the darkness, and fell into thinking. While thinking, an hour passed quickly. When the time came, the room in the Chiba Confinement Room was opened, and the faint light came in. Chiba turned his head and looked, there was nothing outside, no figures. Does this... mean to let me out? Chiba frowned, stood up, and then slowly walked out of the confinement room. The door of the confinement room opened inward, so Chiba could clearly see the situation outside the confinement room. This is a corridor, dark, and there seem to be some structural protrusions such as water pipes in the walls, and the entire corridor looks gloomy and old. On both sides of the corridor, there are rooms that are the same as the confinement rooms, which are obviously confinement rooms. This should be the place where Konoha Village specializes in the confinement of ninjas who have committed mistakes. Of course, these wrong ninjas are not at the level of crime. After Chiba looked around, he headed in the bright direction. As he walked, the brightness became stronger and stronger, which made his eyes sour. Living in the dark for a long time, Chiba squinted his eyes unconsciously under the stimulus of this light, and raised a hand to block the light. However, this didn''t stop him from walking towards the bright ~www.novelhall.com~ and the smile that gradually raised at the corner of his mouth. The corridor was not long, and Chiba soon walked over, squinting into the light. An eagle chirp sounded in Chiba''s ears. At this moment, he has completely closed his eyes, the sun is too dazzling, he can''t open his eyes anymore. A strong wind blew his clothes and hair, stretched straight in the wind. After getting used to it for a while, Chiba slowly opened his eyes, and their eyes have slowly adjusted to the light. However, his expression was startled. At this moment, he was standing on the second-generation Hokage Rock statue, the sun was shining, the sky was as blue as washing, and an eagle was flying above his head. A panoramic view of the entire Konoha Village! It turns out that Konoha Village is so big! Standing on the rock statue, at the end of Chiba''s glance, almost all the boundaries of Konoha Village, and his small wooden house is invisible at all. And the people walking in the village, row upon row of shops are also in sight, a scene of prosperity and peace. At this time, in the sun, there was warmth and kindness, and...spectacular! At this moment, Chiba''s eyes were completely attracted by the scenery. In the strong wind, Chiba stood blankly on the second-generation Hokage Rock Statue in the middle of the dance of Yi Jue. At this moment, in the darkness of the corridor behind Chiba, a pair of scarlet glowing eyes slowly opened. It''s really amazing. After three months in the confinement room, there was no change at all. It has been a long time since such a ninja appeared. At a young age, he has such a strong will. Remember, the one who came out of the confinement room did not change his face and did not affect the change, that is, Mr. Watergate''s... Thinking of this, the scarlet glowing eyes narrowed slightly, as if its owner smiled. It is indeed the seed that Mr. Watergate is optimistic about! (To be continued.) Chapter 201： Reflection Naruto Office. "Chiba, do you know where you are wrong?" Three generations of Hokage took a breath and looked at Chiba under the desk. In the Hokage office at this time, he and Chiba were the only people. As Hokage''s assistant, Huojin was not in the office. When Chiba came in, he did not see him waiting outside the door. Sure enough, I want to ask the result of reflection... Looking at the three generations of Hokage, Chiba sighed in his heart, but said in his mouth: "I see, the third generation of Hokage." "Well, tell me, where did you go wrong." Three generations of Hokage put the official document aside, glanced at the eagle hovering outside, and then locked his eyes on Chiba. "I shouldn''t shoot the table," Chiba said, with a look of "I know I was wrong." "and then?" "I shouldn''t destroy the public property." Chiba glanced at the wall behind Hokage''s desk, where it was the place where Danzo crashed when Chiba fisted Danzo. Of course, it has been repaired at this time. "What else?" Three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba, biting his pipe, and continued to ask. "I shouldn''t do it in the Hokage office," Chiba said. "Well, that''s good, then?" The third generation of Hokage nodded in satisfaction, and continued to ask. "Hey? Are there any more?" Chiba''s mouth twitched. "No?" Three generations of Hokage raised brows. Chiba''s mouth twitched again. shit! Because I just saw the magnificent scene in the village, I completely forgot the thoughts I had thought about! Remember this only sporadically! Think about it, what''s worse? What else? At this time, looking at Chiba''s appearance, the three generations of Hokage''s brows frowned. No, it''s not this, absolutely don''t apologize to Danzo! This will never compromise! After thinking about it, Chiba seemed to apologize only to the person who was beaten up. However, this alone is absolutely impossible for Chiba to do. Isn''t this admitting Danzo''s right? Isnt that why Jiu Xinnais pain is all in vain! Only this, Chiba will not do it. Even if he was kept in confinement for another year, he would not admit it. However, at the time, it seemed that there was a reason to come, a strategy of both, what was it? Chiba frowned slightly, revealing a thoughtful look. At this time, the three generations of Hokage frowned. Didn''t this kid reflect at all in the confinement room? In the confinement room, he has nothing to do except for reflection! Moreover, Shishui had been monitoring him, and there was no special report. Doing such a big banned thing without introspection at all? This can''t be tolerated! No matter how good he is, he is still a child after all, and he needs correct guidance. He cannot be too indulgent here. Thinking of this, the face of the three generations of Hokage became gloomy, rarely stern, and said: "What are you doing during this time? If you can''t find the real mistake, then go back and reflect on it for another year." Hearing the words, the first bead of sweat from Qianye''s forehead slowly slipped from his cheeks. Terrible, terrible, terrible, I cant tell why, I really have to go back and confine it for another year! Looking at the appearance of the three generations of Hokage, Chiba sweats like rain. To be honest, half of the sweat in Chiba is anxious, and half is the pressure of the third generation of Hokage as the "strongest Hokage". "It seems..." The three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba, and then said for a while: "You really didn''t reflect, then continue to reflect. When did you reflect, if you know your mistakes, come again!" This kid...perhaps really introspected, but he has not found the error. Although I can remind him, he must figure it out by himself. Three generations of Hokage thought so. When the three generations of Naruto came out, Chiba had a flash of inspiration, suddenly raised his head, looked at the three generations of Naruto, and said: "I shouldn''t do anything to the people in my village. The ninjas in the village are all partners, I Shouldn''t have done it." The three generations of Hokage felt wide when they heard it. This kid is still introspective! And looking at the tone of his speech, there is a good reflection. "but!" When the three generations of Hokage thought this way, Chiba said again. But...what else is this kid going to say? "I won''t apologize for hitting the so-called toughest ninja. I don''t recognize him as a partner! If he is a partner, if he is really my partner, and if he really regards the people in the village as a partner, he will not He did this kind of behavior of Mr. Kushina under house arrest. In my opinion, he did not regard Mrs. Kushina as a partner, but only regarded Mr. Kushina as that kind of nine-tailed man, not a living person. A ninja who can sacrifice for the village!" Said this, Chiba looked directly at the three generations of Hokage, and said: "Teacher Kushina is a good teacher who can fight his life to protect me. No one treats me better than her! I will never allow anyone to hurt her! It is wrong for me to beat the ninja in the village, but I will not apologize to such a person!" Seeing the determination in Chiba''s eyes, the third generation of Hokage was also taken aback. It turns out... This kid is still complaining about Jiuxinai. That''s why he refused to apologize to Danzo, who has been under house arrest. This child is also very keen, he should have been aware of Danzo''s attitude towards Kushina, so he is so hostile. The child is reflecting and has his own thoughts. What he means is that he can give everything for his partner, but he will not compromise for someone who does not regard his partner as a partner? Thinking of this ~www.novelhall.com~ the third generation of Hokage smiled invisible, and stared at Chiba. Don''t worry, it seems that this child is firm-willed at ordinary times, and will not waver easily at his age. This kid won''t go wrong! "So, if Naruto-sama wants to put me in confinement, put me in confinement, let alone one year, even ten years, I won''t apologize to him!" Chiba said again. "So, you know, you can''t do anything to the village partners, right." The third generation of Hokage suddenly smiled and said. Chiba nodded and said, "I know." I just said it without thinking about it... Is it successful? While talking, Chiba thought so. "Very well, it seems that you have taken a good look. From now on, you don''t need to be confined, and go home." Said the third generation of Hokage. It really succeeded! Chiba was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Thank you Hokage-sama!" Later, he turned and left the Hokage office. Three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba''s back until he left, with a kind smile on his mouth, and then took another look outside, and said in his heart: The intelligence is about to arrive. But this thought turned, and the eagle stopped on the railing outside. coming! The third generation of Hokage got up, walked to the front of the eagle, took off the intelligence note on his feet, and looked down. what! There was a look of horror on his face. Oh no! this time At this time, Chiba was leaving the Hokage Building from the aisle, and suddenly a gentle voice came from behind: "Chiba, can I talk to you?" Chiba was taken aback, and turned around subconsciously, but saw Bo Feng Shuimen looking at him with a smile on his face. Talk to me? Is it for Kushina? Chiba looked at Bofeng Water Gate. "have time?" Bo Feng Shuimen asked gently. Chapter 202： dialogue Welcome to Renren Novels, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... Chiba followed Bofeng Shuimen all the way, left the Hokage Building, and finally stood together on a high-rise building somewhere in the village. The sun spread out and shone on all the houses in the village ahead. The two stood in the shadow of the water reservoir, looking at the village together. The wind seems a bit strong today, blowing through their clothes and hair. "I have three things to talk to you today." Bo Feng Shuimen glanced at Chiba for a while, the smile on his face gradually faded and turned into solemnity. Chiba was a little surprised to see the appearance of Hafeng Shuimen. Now Kushinas matter has been solved perfectly, and his wishes have also been conveyed. To be honest, Chiba is still very grateful to Bo Feng Shuimen, regardless of the position that Bo Feng Shuimen is Kushinas lover. If it weren''t for Bo Feng Shuimen to visit and hide information, I am afraid I would not be able to know the situation of Jiuxina in time and come up with a plan to implement it. Now I think about it, if the information from Bofeng Shuimen came a little bit late at the time, or there was no hint at all, I might have noticed it and found it out, but at that time, Im afraid Kusina has become the Kyuubi of Danzo. Let''s be strong! It is with the information of the Bofeng Shuimen that Chiba can save Kushina in time. "I almost forgot, you haven''t been in contact with anyone in the past three months." It didn''t take long for Bo Feng Shuimen to think of something. He smiled embarrassedly, and said: "Kushina''s situation has stabilized. It has been restored two months ago, and now I am carrying Hirohiko and Xuena missions. Of course, they are all missions in some villages. The Anbu sent by the three generations of Naruto Masters has also been secretly protecting Kushina. They are all very good. ." It really is the fourth generation of Hokage... For some reason, under the smile of Bo Feng Shuimen, Chiba inexplicably felt close. Perhaps this is the charisma of the leader. As for Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, Chiba also smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, and said, "Thank you, let me know what happened to Kushina, whether it was before or after." Hearing Chiba''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled and looked at Chiba carefully. Chiba, the feeling has changed, it seems...more humane. In the past, he always had the feeling that he didn''t care about anything, just like a third party outside the business, watching everything about us. But, now... it feels like he''s integrated in. Bo Feng Shuimen turned such a thought in his mind, then pursed his lips and said, "I''m sorry, Chiba." To Bo Feng Shuimen''s sudden apology, Chiba was taken aback, blinked, and said, "Mr. Mizumi, you are..." "I didn''t protect Jiuxinai, I''m sorry." Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly, and his face showed a little self-reproach. Looking at Bofeng Water Gate, Chiba opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say in response. "Then, thank you, Chiba." Bo Feng Shuimen inhaled slightly, with a sincere expression on his face. You don''t need to look at Chiba to know that Bo Feng Shuimen''s gratitude comes from the heart. With such sincere thanks, Chiba still doesn''t know how to respond. Apologized? Thank you? Chiba still had too little experience and didn''t know how to deal with it. When someone sincerely thanked and apologized to him, Chiba would always turn his head slightly, not looking at the face of the person who apologized or thanked him, and raised one hand unconsciously and scratched his index finger. Scratching his cheeks. then At a loss! Yes, Chiba looked embarrassed when he turned his head and scratched his cheek with his index finger. In fact... he was at a loss. He didn''t know how to answer, what expressions to make, and how to respond. . "This...this, that, what, if it weren''t for the early suggestion of Ms. Watergate, my...also, I can''t save Mrs. Kushina..." Feeling the sincere gratitude from Bo Feng Shuimen, Chiba suffocated for a long time. One sentence. This child... really knows my intentions, and... can''t imagine that this is something a seven-year-old child can do, and Chiba''s eyes at that time, that prophecy, really refers to Chiba? Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned again, then shook his head slightly and threw the thought out. Regardless, Chiba desperately saved Kushina, and also took a great risk to rescue Kushina from Danzo. He has always kept one for Kushina and his partner. Heart of Red Heart. I have no reason to doubt him! Moreover, about Ye Yuebi, I should apologize to Chiba. "Chiba, the second thing..." Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen spoke again. "Huh?" At this time, Qianye was still at a loss. Hearing this, he blurted out. "I''m sorry!" Bo Feng Shui Men suddenly closed his eyes, and then he bowed at a standard forty-five degrees. Hey? Apologize again! Hey? Hey? what happened? No, that''s not right! What should be done here! Bo Feng Shuimen Why is this, why I apologize again, is that what I just said is not clear enough, does he feel that he has not let go? Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, her eyeballs wandering, it was neither right to hold it up, nor to put it down, he didn''t know where to put his hands, completely panicked. The apology of Bo Feng Shuimen is too solemn, and the person in front of him is one of Chiba''s favorite characters in the original, the back of the fourth generation, when he first saw Hokage, Chiba was also handsome! But a character that he likes so solemnly apologized to him at this time. Although Chiba didn''t know why Bo Feng Shuimen had to apologize, he was still completely messed up. "Uh...uh..." Chiba wanted to say something, but he was open and unable to say anything. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen kept bowing and said, "I''m sorry for this matter! Three generations of Hokage and I claimed that Yeyuebi was defeated by me. I saved you and Kushina, and your credit It just delayed Ye Yue Bi." Hearing this, Qianye was startled, his wandering eyes fixed on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face, and his whole person seemed to shook. Did not claim that I defeated Yeyuebi? And it was... Did he kill it? And did you save Kushina? "I''m sorry, this kind of thing, I know, it''s unfair to you..." Bo Feng Shuimen''s angle seemed to be a little lower. "Is it to protect me?" This time, Chiba no longer messed up, but said it calmly. As for Bo Feng Shuimen, who heard Chiba''s words, his whole body was shocked. Indeed, this announcement was made for the purpose of protecting Chiba. At that time, there were enemy spies in the village, and it is not certain that all the enemy''s eye lines have been completely eliminated from the village. If the enemy knows that Chiba defeated Ye Yuebi, then the name of Chiba will inevitably spread, and even the spies in the village will take the opportunity to get rid of Chiba at a young age and defeat a hero like Ye Yuebi. An unprecedented genius. Not afraid of a sharp front edge, but a cold arrow behind. At that time, Chiba may not be safe in the village! This is what the three generations of Hokage insist on doing. In order to protect Chiba, even if such a shameful thing is done! Seeing the appearance of Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba knew that he was right, and then his fist was slightly clenched~www.novelhall.com~ I am afraid, Bofeng Shuimen would not accept such a thing. This kind of robbing of credit can''t be done by Bofeng Shuimen. The third generation of Hokage is also, I am afraid I am not willing to do such a shameful thing. However, they still did. To protect me! Indeed, if there are spies and enemy ninjas in the village, knowing that I have killed Yeyuebis Yunyin village with the title of "Bi", for the sake of their own village, they would definitely want to kill me. Bright swords are easy to hide, but hidden arrows are hard to guard. I am afraid I have no safe place anymore. Not only Jiuxina...Bo Feng Shuimen and the third generation of Hokage, they have also been protecting me! "Please raise your head, Ms. Watergate. I should thank you." Chiba clenched his fists, his mouth twitched, and his teeth clenched tightly. Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen slowly straightened up and looked at Qianye. When he saw Qianye''s slightly distorted expression, his whole person was startled. Then he smiled slightly. Forget it, this child has always been a person, and he takes every care of him very seriously. The third thing, the prediction... forget it! Chiba is definitely not that kind of person. Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen seemed to be relieved, then looked at Chiba, the smile on his mouth narrowed, and said: "So, that''s it, I still have a task, and I will leave first." Here, let Chiba... Thinking about it, Bo Feng Shuimen flashed and disappeared in place. After sensing the departure of Bofeng Shuimen, Qianye suddenly carried it on his back and slammed his fist on the water reservoir beside him. "Boom!" The fist fell slightly into the iron skin of the water reservoir. hateful! Now... isn''t there more and more people to be saved! Damn it! (To be continued.) Chapter 203： Decide "Look, it''s the son of the traitor, he''s out of prison." "Really... Why did the three generations of Hokage still keep this kid in the village? I feel very bad. There are such people in the village, so dangerous." "It''s still such a small child who did such a thing and was locked up. The blood of a traitor is terrible." "Yeah, I heard that he shot his partner in his village before he was locked up!" "Ah? This...why should you stay in the village and be expelled directly? Why is the three Naruto...this is not so good." "It must be the third generation of Hokage who has relented, after all, he is still a child!" "It''s children who are scary, right? They''re so young." "Let me say that he will definitely betray the village like his traitor Lao Tzu. This time, he should be dealt with early." "Oh... the third generation of Hokage is too soft-hearted." Chiba walked on the village road. After seeing him, the people around him gave way to avoiding the places where he walked on both sides of the street. The disgust in his eyes seemed to bring more doubt and fear. . However, Qianye didn''t care. At this time, there was a thoughtful look on his face, and countless thoughts turned in his heart. Be careful and be careful! Changing this kind of thing does not mean that changes can be changed! The scientific community in the past life, even so many novels and comics, taboos "cause and effect", "timeline", "past and future", and cannot easily be touched, even if the world of the past life cannot be achieved. Technology that travels to the past and time travel. However, history still cannot be changed, and the timeline still cannot be disturbed. Moreover, according to the theory of space-time causality, the things recorded in history may be certain established and unchangeable things. Even now, I don''t know anything about this complicated theory of time and space. Moreover, there are very few mentions in the original work of the Third Ninja World War, and only the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao is known. Although, I have already traveled to this Naruto world, and even... traveled to a relatively early or even early time in the history of the original. But I can''t say that I can change the history of Hokage 100%. What I have to say is the inertia of the established facts of history... Even if a certain point in time or a historical event occurs is changed, the entire history will still move in the original direction, and it will not be due to a certain point in time or historical event. Change when the point changes. For example, if a persons lover died, he went back to the time when the lover died and saved his lover, but found that in the end his lover would still die. Although not at that moment, but afterwards, Will die, maybe right after that moment, maybe ten or twenty minutes later, and die in different ways. No matter how the person changes the time point, the lover will always die in different ways again and again. Thousands of changes will ultimately fail to change the established fact that the lover has died. Or, because of one''s own changes to something, the butterfly effect has been produced, which has caused earth-shaking changes in the entire history, but the fate of the main figures in history has not changed, and the **** will still die. Just die in a different way. Even worse, some people who shouldn''t die died because of my changes. For example, Kakashi, who survived the Three World Wars and became famous, may have died in the Three Wars along with Taito and Lin. This leads to a greater butterfly effect. And this kind of existence is more terrifying than the inertia of historical facts. This kind of change, I am afraid that even the changer himself will be swallowed up, that is to say, the people who changed the history will also be swallowed by the torrent of historical destruction produced by this butterfly effect! Chiba knew that he was making a terrible decision. He wants to change the history of this Naruto World! Change the timeline of this Naruto World! However, he had to do such a thing. Because, if you don''t change, then Jiu Xin Na, Bo Feng Shui Men, and the third generation of Hokage will all die. There is no doubt that he will die. In the Nine Tails incident, Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men will die. In the Oshe Maru attack on Konoha, three generations of Hokage will die. If it were to change from the past, before the Jiu Xinna incident, he might not think about changing history, and would even survive in this Naruto world with the idea of ??"becoming stronger with pure effort". Then wait for this Naruto and Sasuke to grow up to save the world. He is different from the protagonist of some Naruto fans in the previous life. Chiba travels to the Naruto world. He does not want to fight for the world of Ninja, kicking Uchiha Madara, punching Kaguya, he just wants to protect himself and gain enough strength , Can hold his own life and death in his hands. And Uchiha Madara and Kaguyahime were all Naruto''s business, and he would at most reincarnate and fight against the dirty land and the Shiratsu in the Fourth World War. Even if it is finally read by Infinite Moon, Naruto and Sasuke will settle and usher in Dzogchen. Then, it is the age of peace. When Naruto succeeds, Kakashi is old. In other words, it will be a peaceful age for a long time. After Naruto succeeds, there will be a long period of peace. , I guess he was already old at that time. But now it''s different. Chiba has seen the concern and protection of Kusinai for him. He never thought that someone could even care about his life in order to protect him. Can you imagine? The feeling of being connected with others and working hard. At that moment, while Qianye was sorrowful and mad, his heart was warm! At that time, he was happier than many people, and happier than most people in his previous life. Because, at that time, Chiba knew that there is a person who can give his life for him. It is not the love that was rendered as "the highest and the holy" in the past life, nor the "omnipotent" affection that the previous life has promoted, but the pure self Be a teacher of students! Can you imagine? A teacher even spared his life for a student. If the teacher in the previous life could have a teacher, even if he cared a little about him, even if he paid a little attention to his situation, even if there was a little encouragement and guidance, his destiny might have been turned upside down. However, in the previous life, a teacher was nothing more than a profession. The profession of "making money to support a family" is far from being an "engineer of the human soul." Kalinin''s words are purely deceptive. At that moment, when UU reading www.uukanshu.com''s injury broke out, Chiba knew that he was different. He is no longer alone. He got something called "care" in this world that was originally a comic. Pure, without a trace, care! At that time, Chiba knew how precious this "care" was and how much he didn''t want to lose it. Only people who have been alone will know how precious such a pure care is. Therefore, he does not want to lose! Therefore, we have to change! Change history, change the history of Hokage, change the fate of Jiuxina! Change the fate of all the characters who care about him! Chiba was surprised at his madness, but felt that everything was so normal. Because I don''t want to lose, I fight for it. What''s wrong! Crazy? Terrible? Will it eventually lead to destruction together? What does that matter! Its better to regret it after doing it than to regret it for not doing it! Perhaps, with the advent of concern, Chiba''s traits called "the desperate lunatic" that did not appear in his lonely life in his previous life, began to slowly awaken. He knows the pros and cons, he knows the taboos, he knows what to do. However, he still has to do it! (To be continued.) mz Chapter 204： Come back home Amid the discussion among the villagers, Chiba walked along with a thoughtful look on his face. According to the original work, everything actually started with the civil war of the Otsuki clan, the war between the Otsuki Asura and the Otsuki Indra, and eventually continued the war between the Thousands of Clan and the Uchiha clan. Of course, everything was instigated by the Kazuki. But black is still too far away for me. And in the original work, Heijues abilities are still unknown, at least in the information I know, Heijues abilities and weaknesses are unknown. I can''t beat him, or that I can''t beat him completely. Kill Heijue and stop everything. Moreover, Hei Jue''s plan has actually taken shape by now and cannot be stopped. Uchiha Madara has completely believed the contents of the stone slabs of the Six Paths passed down by the Uchiha family, and has already begun to implement his Moon Eye project. And what I can touch now is in the upcoming three games, and in the three games, Uchiha Madara will get the most important piece. Uchiha takes soil! The Nine Tails Incident was actually a one-handed effort! And the fate of bringing the soil, I can change! Just save him in the third Ninja World War to prevent his blackening! Then... the Kyuubi incident and a series of things afterwards can be avoided! If there is a key point in changing history, this is definitely one of the most critical points! However, the battlefield is still quite dangerous for me, no! It is still very dangerous. The successful development of the wound mode only gave me the ability to protect myself. I still need to save the soil on the battlefield... Chiba frowned. This is definitely not an easy task. In addition to his own strength and the degree of danger on the battlefield, Chiba considers another thing. There are countless literary works that he has come into contact with about historical changes and his previous understanding of some time-space theories out of interest. Everyone told him one thing, to change a key point in history, there would have been a kind of resistance that would affect the situation he would encounter when the change was made. And 10,000% of the situations affected by this resistance will be extremely unfavorable to him, or even life threatening. To truly change history, it was tens of thousands of times more difficult than the YY web articles he had contacted on the Internet. Chiba knows this point better than anyone else. Therefore, we must be careful, meticulous, and solemnly unify everything. Then, spend all the time now to take your strength to the next level. The current strength is not enough! Thinking of this, Chiba took a breath. But at this moment, with a sound of "Bang!", his head suddenly tilted, and a stone jumped into the air. At the same time, a stream of blood dripped from under his forehead. "Get out! Traitor!" With the blood, a young voice shouted hoarsely. The pain in the forehead and the sudden immature shout made Chiba''s thinking pause, and at the same time he subconsciously looked at the place where the stone was flying. When Chiba''s gaze turned fixed, he saw a four-year-old boy hiding behind his mother as if frightened by his gaze. And his mother guarded the young boy behind her and looked at Chiba with a disgusting look, but her face was somewhat moved, after seeing the blood on Chiba''s forehead. Chiba frowned slightly looking at the young boy hiding behind his mother. When Chiba frowned, the young boys mother quickly guarded the young boy further back, and the movement on his face disappeared. The young boy seemed to be afraid after throwing the stones and shrank behind his mother. , Flinched and couldn''t come out. The field was quiet. The heart of protecting the calf? Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly. But at this moment, with a "clam", a broken jar rolled past his feet. Chiba looked back, only to see a coolie dressed man holding a can throwing posture. "despair!" The stone flying into the air fell to the ground. At the same time, the coolie dressed up shouted: "Son of the traitor! Dirty blood! Get out!" After this sentence, it seemed to resonate with everyone, and suddenly broken cans, banana peels... all kinds of garbage flew over. "Yes! Get out!" "Get out!" "The village doesn''t need a traitor like you, get out!" "Shoot your partner! Get out!" "Get out!" "Get out!" A loud condemnation came into Chiba''s ears, **** fell on his feet, and even a few banana peels hit his face. And this is enough to make people furious, but Chiba has such an idea in his heart. There is no need to waste time here. The very simple ten words, even this violent situation, did not cause any waves in Chiba''s heart. So, he turned his head, took a look at the young boy who was shrinking behind his mother, pushed away the banana peel on his face, and walked towards his cabin. And when he started, when he saw the young boy, he still unconsciously said: "Don''t you dare to face the consequences of what you have done?" An understatement, leaving with Chiba''s pace. However, the child''s mother seemed to have heard it keenly, with a look of stunned expression on her face, her brows frowned when she looked at her child. "Get out!" "Get out!" "Get out!" In the flying nutshell confetti, Chiba left the village at his own pace and walked towards his cabin. But this scene completely fell into the eyes of the three generations of Hokage looking down in the Hokage office. At this time, the three generations of Hokage frowned, and the smoke that was about to take a puff slowly lowered. Am I right to do this? If Chibas achievements are announced, Chiba will not receive such treatment! Did I really... protect Chiba? Thick doubts arose in his heart. ... "So slow! Why isn''t Chiba coming back." Chiba was walking on the way back to the cabin. At this time, he was very close to his home. He was walking. From the direction of the cabin, there was such an anxious voice that the owner sounded very impatient. "I don''t know." This is a male voice. It sounds pretty modest last year, as if it were a serious response forward. "Didn''t it mean that he doesn''t need to be confined today? Watergate won''t lie to me!" The previous voice was still anxious. "Maybe..." At this moment a young female voice seemed to say something. "Humph! I don''t want to go home after I''m out of confinement! I''ll see how I can clean him up later!" The anxious voice interrupted the young female''s voice. As Chiba walked, his voice was getting louder and getting closer, and when he walked out of the forest road, the cabin was greeted with surprise. In front of the cabin, three people stood. One adult, two children. The adult was holding his hands, his face was full of anger, even a beautiful red hair fluttered up, a tic tac toe beating on her forehead. With a poker face, the little boy always looks at the sun inadvertently, as if counting time. And the little girl was looking at the adult, and there seemed to be a nervous smile on the corner of her mouth, as if she was afraid that the adult would do something to Chiba later. Seeing this scene, Chiba paused. In his eyes, the light of the setting sun shone on the three people, as if coating them with a layer of brilliance, and the eyes suddenly lit up. "Chiba!" The little girl quickly found him, and when she saw him, although there was not much expression on her face, her eyes flashed with surprise and worry, and she ran over in a hurry. "It''s okay!" After running in, she took out the white handkerchief she carried and covered Qianye''s forehead. "What''s going on!" The little boy also ran over in a hurry with a poker face, and checked Chiba, which looked a little dirty, with his eyes up and down. "I''m okay, Hirohiko and Xuena!" Chiba said like this, but his eyes were staring forward and the corners of his mouth twitched. shit! It looks like Jiu Xinnai is waiting impatiently! And super angry! Going to be beaten! But Qianye''s thoughts turned, the adult was fluttering red hair, his hands were already raised, and he was already close to him, and he seemed to be about to hit with a punch. "I''m sorry, Mr. Kushina!" Chiba apologized very simply: "Next time, I will go straight home!" but "Boom!" The punch still fell firmly on his head. A big red bag slowly bulged on top of his head, and a wisp of smoke floated along with it! it hurts! Qianye held his head and squatted down, painful tears streaming down. Jiuxinai''s fist still hurts so much! why? Tsunade''s fist didn''t hurt so much! "It''s okay to come back early and come back late! It''s fine to come back, but who made you come back like this!" With red hair fluttering, Kushina looked at Qianye''s **** eyes on his dirty forehead, his face became more irritated, but he was seriously worried. Jiuxina... Upon hearing this, Chiba slightly raised his head to look at Kushina, and when he touched Kushina''s gaze, the whole person was shocked. "Really, there was a fight?" Kushina looked at him, and after another punch, he was finally closed, but there was still no lack of anger in his mouth. "Yeah." Chiba looked at her and nodded. "Is he worse than you~www.novelhall.com~ Of course, he can''t go to the ground! I''ll pack the ticket!" Chiba said surely and quickly. Kushina nodded in satisfaction, and took a deep breath. The red hair slowly fell. He folded his arms and said, "That''s it. Remember, you must not suffer!" This kid is definitely not going to fight... just to make me feel relieved... What happened? Jiu Xinnai thought so in his heart. "Yes!" When Jiu Xin Na just hit him with a punch, he turned to face Jiu Xin Na long ago, and Hirohiko and Xue Na who stood upright said busyly. Of course, Chiba did not lag behind, and the three of them responded very neatly. "Then, you go take a bath and get ready to eat! To celebrate the end of the **** confinement!" The thunder on Jiu Xin Nai''s face disappeared, turning into a bright smile. Seeing this smile, Chiba''s face also showed a smile, Yuuna and Hirohiko also looked at Chiba! "Oh!" The three answered together again. Then, under the leadership of Jiu Xin Nai walked into the cabin. As soon as he entered the wooden house, Qianye''s inspiration suddenly flashed. Celebrating the end of that **** confinement? Jiuxina knows that confinement? Hey? Jiuxinai has been confined before? (To be continued.) mz Chapter 205： celebrate "Wow!" Pots of cold water poured down from the top of the head. Chiba took a cold shower and washed away the stains on his body. The injury on his forehead had just been cured with medical ninjutsu, and he was anxious to return to the cabin, but he forgot to treat it on the way. After taking a shower, Chiba walked out of the shower shed covered by a few pieces of cloth and entered the changing room next to it, which was covered by a few more torn pieces of cloth. To be honest, Chiba now really feels that this outdoor shower room was designed really well, with two spaces, one shower and one changing clothes. How did he think of this structure in the first place. His cabin is actually not big. Although it is a two-story structure, the space is not very large. The kitchen and the dining hall are connected, and there is only a staircase connecting the upper and lower floors, and the upper floor is in Chiba. There are no other rooms. The space is small, and there is no place to take a shower at all, so Chiba built this simple shower room by himself, barely able to cover his body. Fortunately, it''s off the beaten track here, even if Chiba takes a bath in the open air, no one will notice. But now, in the cabin, Hongyan is no more. There are two women who take a shower inside or take a shower outside, which is embarrassing. But when he walked into the dressing room, Chiba was slightly stunned. At this time, in the changing room, besides the clothes he prepared, there was also a set of white clothes. Compared with the snow-white clothes, the clothes I prepared looked tattered. "Tick..." Water drops across his muscular body, dripping to the ground. This suit... Looking at the snow-white clothes, Chiba stretched out his hand and stroked it unconsciously. It was slippery and should be very comfortable to wear. But obviously, this is not his own clothes. There are only two pieces of his clothes, and they are not so brand new, and Chiba has not worn white clothes. "Chiba, Mr. Kushina said, let you wear that white one..." At this moment, Xuena''s voice came from the back door of the cabin. However, halfway through the conversation, it stopped abruptly. At this stall, the wind was relatively strong today, and when Xuena walked out the back door to convey Kushina''s words, a gust of wind blew up and lifted the ragged piece of cloth in Chiba. Suddenly, Chiba''s nakedness came into Xuena''s eyes. In an instant, Xuenai opened her mouth and tongue, and her snow-white eyes slowly widened. An apple red instantly rose on her face, spreading across her entire face instantly, staining her delicate and white face. Become a red apple. On the other hand, Chiba was also dumbfounded. He looked at Xuena, and then at his nakedness, twitching at the corner of his mouth. "call!" But at this moment, the strong wind passed and the piece of cloth fell back, covering everything up. ... The sound of cracking of oil and salt came from the kitchen of Chiba Cabin, and the sound of spatula colliding was endless. On the side of the old wooden table, Hirohiko carefully placed the bowls and chopsticks in his hands one by one with a poker face, and arranged them for four. "Hirohiko, Xuena went to call Chiba, why haven''t you come back? Go and see!" At this time, Kushina said while frying some kind of meat. "Oh!" At this time, Hongyan just placed the dishes and chopsticks, he heard the words, and turned his head and walked out the back door. At this moment, Xue Na walked in. There seemed to be a slight blush on Xuegai''s face. It seemed that he heard Jiuxina''s words and said, "We are back." When these words fell, Chiba turned out from behind Xuena, there seemed to be a few drops of water on the jet-black hair, and his face was pretty and handsome, and there seemed to be something unnatural on his face at this time. At this time, Chiba is wearing a white shirt. The style should be a short-sleeved shirt, with red flame-like patterns on the cuffs of the hem, dark knee-length shorts on the lower body, and the upper part of the shirt covered by the shirt, showing only the part below the thigh. On his feet is a pair of Shinobi shoes. It is completely different from the clothes Chiba wore before. The term this person relies on clothes, horses and saddles is suitable for Chiba at this time. The change of clothes made Chiba even more handsome, adding a touch of freshness and ease. Standing in the same place with Xuena, no matter the style of clothes, or the appearance, they are very suitable. The expressions of these two people, what must have happened just now? Seeing the unfading blush on Yukina''s face and the slight unnaturalness on Chiba''s face, Hongyan thought naturally. Then he nodded and said, "Get ready to eat." After speaking, Hongyan turned his head silently, shrugging his shoulders, and didn''t know what he was doing. At this moment, Chiba gave a light cough, looked at Kushina in the kitchen, lowered her voice and said, "You didn''t know about the torture of illusion, right? Teacher Kushina didn''t mention it?" As soon as Chiba said this, Xuena and Hongyan both looked over and nodded solemnly. "No." Chiba nodded and let out a sigh of relief. The reason why Qianye didn''t mention the torture of illusion was actually to create a handle to hold it in his hand in order to restrict Danzo. Of course, it would be impossible to threaten Danzo what he would do for himself. But you can let Danzo throw a rat-injury, lest he deal with himself excessively, after all, his plan this time was basically destroyed by himself, Hongyan and Xuena. It is difficult to protect Danzo not to regard them as hidden dangers, but with this "illusion torment" in his hands, Danzo will not be too much due to the third generation of Hokage after all. Danzo''s attempt to control the Nine-tailed Man Zhuli was arrogant after all, and it was hiding from the third generation of Hokage. If the third generation of Hokage knew about it, no one knew what would happen. How sensitive and powerful is the Nine-Tailed Human Column, it originally existed as a deterrent, just like a nuclear bomb in a previous life. Danzo''s behavior is already a provocation to the authority of the three generations of Hokage, and no one knows how the three generations of Hokage will handle this matter. Of course, with the character of the third generation of Hokage, Kushina is fine now, and will treat Danzo with lenient treatment. However, Danzo doesn''t think so, people are a little bit of self-saving. In Danzo''s thinking, he would definitely think so. If he was Hokage, he would definitely get rid of this person if he encountered such a thing. Therefore, Danzo believes that if the three generations of Hokage knew about this, they would definitely get rid of themselves, and even if they did not get rid of the affection, they would be deprived of their power. When the time comes, the gain is not worth the loss, and since he doesn''t mention it here, he won''t take the initiative to die. And if he wants to eliminate these hidden dangers that know the "illusion torture", that is, he and others, he will definitely incur suspicion. The third generation of Naruto is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Moreover, at this time, Kushina was surrounded by people from Anbe, and Hirohiko and Yukina had also been with Kushina. Gen wanted to do it, but there was no chance. Danzo is not a fool, he is not stupid. But now it seems that Chiba''s move is still effective, at least, during his confinement, no one came to assassinate, and Honghiko and Xuena were fine, and were not attacked. However, letting Yukina and Hirohiko follow Kushina in the village mission, I am afraid it is also the protection measure of the three generations of Hokage, which is to protect Kushina and Hirohiko and Yukina. After receiving the replies from Hirohiko and Yukina, Chiba turned a series of thoughts in his mind. What Chiba didn''t know was that during his confinement, the three generations of Hokage and Hafeng Shuimen also asked a powerful ninja to silently protect him. "The three of you, what are you whispering sneakily? Come and serve the dishes and have dinner!" Kushina put down the spatula and shouted back. Hearing Jiu Xinnai''s call, the three of them all set their backs together and said hurriedly: "Yes!" And Jiuxina looked at the three people who came running, with a smile on the corners of his mouth, and put the dishes on the plate. The next step is to serve dishes. To celebrate Chiba''s release from confinement, Kushina burned a lot of meat. Looking at the plates of meat, Chiba swallowed unconsciously while serving the dishes. At this time, the full moon rose, and it was already night. And Chibas cabin is so lively for the first time, three small figures carrying vegetables back and forth, from time to time there are the voices of Kushinas command, as well as "Chiba! No stealing!" "Chiba!" It''s stealing food again!" "Chiba, can you not steal it while we don''t pay attention!" Rebuked. Finally ~www.novelhall.com~ after a while, the food was served and the four of them sat down. "Then, the celebration, begin!" Jiu Xin Na announced. "Hey, Chiba!" Just announced, Kushina glared at Chiba. And Chiba, at this time, was directly carrying a plate of meat and gobbled it down, completely ruining the atmosphere of celebration. "Woo..." Chiba slurred in response to Kushina. In response to this, Kushina could only sigh and said, "Hirohiko, Yukina, you guys eat quickly, it feels like eating slower, you dont have to eat." "Yes, Mr. Kushina." Hirohiko and Xuena responded, and started to eat, not knowing how many times better they were than Chiba. On the other hand, Kushina looked at the three children sitting opposite, smiled unconsciously at the corner of his mouth, and then fixed his gaze on Chiba, who was devouring him. Chiba... Impossible... No, it is impossible! Chiba will not be the "one who knows everything" as the prophecy indicated. Watergate is too worried about this matter. However, that prediction is too ominous, and the prediction of the big toad immortal is never wrong. The person who knows everything who shouldn''t exist will change the established destiny, and the world will be destroyed! How could Chiba destroy the world? You must talk about Pratunam next time! He is a bit messy! (To be continued.) mz Chapter 206： next day Renren Novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto Chiba" at any time... In the early morning of the next day, the crisp sound of birds came from outside the window. Chiba slowly opened his eyes and took a slight breath. what time is it He turned his head and looked at the clock. 7:40 After seeing the time, Chiba sat up and stretched, then, his eyes fell on the new white clothes on the side. A smile appeared on his face. Then he turned his head and looked out the window, the sun was shining and the wind was beautiful. Danzo didn''t do anything, and Jiuxina was also taken seriously and protected. It seemed that everything was finally settled. Qianye let out a sigh of relief slowly, and finally let go of his heart completely. Then, his face changed. "Oops! Meet at eight o''clock! I''m going to be late!" Chiba suddenly thought of something, and almost jumped up. The next step is to hurriedly dress and wash, but, while dressing, my hands still hesitated, silently put down the snow-white clothes, and moved to the clothes that I usually wore, which was already a little tattered. Dressed and washed as quickly as possible, Chiba grabbed a thick and big steak and ran out. Yesterdays meat was too much. There were several layers on the table. Even Chibas appetite , I didn''t finish it all at once. In the end, a considerable part of it was left, so Chiba simply picked it up for breakfast. Sprint to the meeting place as fast as possible, which is their daily meeting place for the Kushinai class. The large clearing surrounded by dense forests, Chiba paused, slid out a little smoke, steaks flying in his mouth, and stopped. Down. Then, Chiba blinked, took a bite of the steak, and carefully grabbed the remaining steak. strange? Why is there no one? Yes, at the meeting place at this time, Chiba is alone, and the smoke and dust that is gradually dissipating. The breeze blows Chiba''s hair, and the steak in his mouth trembles slightly. ... Chiba was a little confused. It was almost eight o''clock now, and the meeting time was eight o''clock. Generally speaking, Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina should have arrived. Even, he was ready to hit Jiuxinai''s fist. However, at this time, there was no one, except for the rustle of the breeze against the trees, there was no sound. Uh... and the sound of Chiba swallowing steak. "Woo?" Chiba bulged her cheeks and glanced around. As for what is said, the general idea should be: What about people? After scanning around, Chiba''s brows frowned. Kushina has never been late when they gather. Both Hirohiko and Yukina are punctual, and it is impossible not to see people when they gather. Is the meeting place changed? Or did they have an accident? Two thoughts crossed Chiba''s mind. If the meeting place changes, Kushina should tell me the new meeting place when he left yesterday and told me to gather at eight. It should be impossible to change the meeting place! So in other words, something happened? Suddenly, Chiba''s brows frowned, and the speed of swallowing the steak increased. Not long after, a large steak was left with a small half. impossible! There are three generations of Hokage''s dark part protection, Jiu Xin Na will not passively move and take away like the last time... Could it be when he went back yesterday. No, this thing... is strange. Thinking of this, Chiba had already swallowed all the steaks into his mouth, his cheeks bulged. At this moment, Chiba frowned and glanced slightly to the left. "Boom!" A muffled sound of flesh and blood sounded in Chiba''s left ear. enemy? Chiba''s left hand sent a burst of power, making his brows frowned. At this time, one foot, in the previous kicking posture, was framed by his left hand. This foot...like... A bit familiar! Chiba looked at the leg that was holding the grid with his left hand, blinked, and chewed the steak a few times. At the same time, he grabbed the backhand with his left hand and grabbed the foot with a "pop". He was about to throw his hand, but unexpectedly a punch on the right had already hit. what! Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, but his right hand was suddenly raised. "Snapped!" At the moment of the moment, Chiba grabbed this punch and blocked the castration. Before Qianye could catch his breath, the earth and rocks under his feet exploded sharply, and a punch was punched from the center of the cracked earth and rocks, hitting Chiba''s chin. three people? Qianye''s thoughts flashed, but the person leaned back slightly, and the fist brushed his chin across. At the same time, the hand was lightened, and the fists and legs held in the hand were also broken free. After that, Chiba felt the pain in his feet, and looked down, only to see the person who punched on the right, hitting him with one blow and leg sweep. At the same time, because of being hit by this sweeping leg, he lost his balance, coupled with the tendency of leaning back, the whole person lost his balance and jumped into the air. In the corner of his eye, a spin elbow from the man on the left has already come towards his face. At this moment, Chiba leaped horizontally into the air, with the figure emerging from the ground beside her feet, and at the bottom left was a half-squatting figure sweeping her legs, and at the top right of Chiba was the elbow kick of the figure kicking her legs. hit. For the three-stage attack, the three of them also grasped the timing quite well~www.novelhall.com~ And at this moment, Chiba''s eyes were condensed, and the life gate mode was turned on. At the moment of the moment, he suddenly twisted his body and made a fist with his right hand. A straight fist quickly smashed towards the figure of the elbow with the twist of the body. At the same time, the right foot is also in this rotation, kicking out of the figure''s waist. And the left hand is doing an elbow, rotating to meet the cheek of the leg sweeping figure. "call out!" The elbow fell in front of Chiba''s nose, almost rubbing his nose! In that instant, the three attacking people all changed their colors. "Boom!" When the elbow stroke passed, Qianye''s straight fist had hit the chest of the elbow stroker. "Boom!" At an interval of almost 0.1 second, when the fist hit his chest, Chiba''s side kick had already hit the waist of the person who had sprung out of the soil. When hitting the kick, Qianye''s hands and feet also slammed hard, and immediately, with two muffled hums, the two of them were blown out. After the two of Bengfei, with the force of his fists and feet, Qianye twisted and spun and accelerated. With this acceleration, his left elbow hit the cheek of the leg sweeper from bottom to top. "Boom!" At the same time that the two of them flew out, the leg sweeper was also knocked out with an incredible look. He twisted his body in midair, punched, kicked, and elbow. The three movements were done in one go, with one blow and three moves, almost simultaneously knocking three people out! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" The three of them flew out, hit the trees on both sides of the dense forest at the same time, and slid down. "despair!" And when they crashed and slipped, Chiba just twisted and turned to a halt. It happened to spin half a circle in the air and landed with his right foot. The whole body stopped and stood sideways on the ground, looking... Understatement, effortlessly! (To be continued.) Chapter 107： Recruitment? Welcome to Renren Novels, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "Goo!" Chiba swallowed the steak in his mouth while standing straight. However, Chiba did not attack, nor did it intend to attack. Just a little helplessly said: "Kay, Xuanjian, and... this doesn''t seem to know, cough! What are you doing, it''s too dangerous! I almost regarded you as enemies!" As he spoke, Qianye was also a little scared. He almost used strange power just now, if he hadn''t recognized Kai''s iconic green tights at the last glance. The life safety of Kai, Shiranui Genma, and an unknown young ninja could not be guaranteed for the strange powers in the Shengmen Mode. It was just a matter of fact. When Chiba''s words fell, I did not know Huoxuanjian clutched his cheek and stood up. He was still biting Qianben in his mouth, but his face was painful. Obviously Chiba''s elbow strength is really not light. There is also an increase in power and speed. Although it is far from the huge power of strange power, hitting is still quite painful. "Really, your physique is not covered." A sigh, spit out from Shiranui Genma''s mouth, and then he rubbed his cheeks and put down his hands. One side of his cheeks was already flushed and a little swollen. feel. "It really deserves to be my eternal opponent!" On the other side, behind Chiba now, Metkay jumped up from the side of the tree, hands on hips, one hand pointing at Chiba with his thumbs up while grinning. Then, a bright light flashed from his white teeth. It seemed that Chiba''s punch did not cause him much damage. And at the back of Chiba, which was separated by a lot of trees next to Metkay, another young ninja also slowly stood up, biting a toothpick in his mouth, his appearance could not be said to be Qingjun, but he could not be said to be rugged, and it felt quite good-looking. "It''s worthy of a genius with expertise in physiques." He spit out such a sentence. Is this... Sarutobi Asma? Chiba turned his head and looked at the young ninja. From his face, he could be vaguely distinguished that he was the son of three generations of Hokage, and the next tenth class, which is the instructor of the latest generation of Pig Deer Butterfly, Sarutobi Asma. He is also an excellent ninja who truly understands the will of fire. In addition, he is also an excellent mentor. Asma contributed to Shikamaru, Ino, and Dincis generation of pig deer butterflies that can surpass the previous generation. Although he did not teach two generations of Naruto like Jiraiya, or even a near-god ninja like Nagato, the will of "Jade" he conveyed, Chiba has always believed that whether it is the Naruto world or the previous life, this The "Jade" will is the real lofty ideal. "Oh... I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Sarutobi Asma. I am preparing for the Nakanin exam a month later. I saw your recruiting opponent poster, so I came to challenge you." Seeing Chiba''s gaze, Asma seemed to have thought of something, and added. "Recruiting opponent''s posters?" Chiba was taken aback. When did he post that kind of thing. "Yeah, I didn''t expect that your confinement would end and you would recruit opponents. I was also surprised. Because of my curiosity, I came to have a look. I didn''t expect that you would be defeated in an instant. The three people''s combined attack can''t take advantage." I do not know Huo Xuanjian took a few steps and said. "Posting posters and recruiting opponents are worthy of my opponents, bloody!" Metkay continued to maintain this thumbs-up and toothy flashing posture. Listening to them, Chiba''s face was a little confused. He didn''t post any posters. Yesterday he ate so full that he went to bed early after sending away Kusina, Hirohiko and Xuena. Up. Moreover, Chibas daily training basically takes up a lot of time, plus the medical knowledge he must learn, as well as the further improvement of the injury mode, he does not have much time to practice against. Moreover, after leaving the confinement room, Chiba has set many goals for himself, one of which is the study of ninjutsu, and he is still thinking about making time to go to the library. Although the talent of ninjutsu is easy to use, it can only be learned perfectly when others use ninjutsu and see the other party''s Kieyin clearly. It seems that it is the best to practice against others. If you force the other party to use ninjutsu, you can I can learn. However, whether or not to learn this is determined by the opponent. Whether the opponent uses or not, or what ninjutsu he has mastered, is the reason that determines what ninjutsu Chiba can learn. Posting posters, recruiting opponents, and then learning ninjutsu is obviously not as efficient as going directly to the library to learn. Therefore, Chiba will not do posters and recruit opponents. "But I didn''t post any posters." At this time, Metkai, Shiranui Genma, and Sarutobi Asma had all stood in front of Chiba. Chiba smiled slightly while she was talking. This thing is really strange. First, they assembled, and then Jiu Xin Na and the others were not there, but they were suddenly attacked. Then it was discovered that the attackers turned out to be some ninjas of the same period, the main characters of Naruto in the future, and finally discovered that there was a "self" who was posting posters and recruiting opponents. Hey? Wait a minute, how do I feel that these two things can be connected. After Chiba finished speaking, a series of thoughts turned in his mind, and then they finally converged into one. Jiuxinai and the others are not there, "I" put up the poster... Could it be that they put the poster? Could it be that...this is another training method that Jiu Xinnai came up with? "You didn''t post it, who else posted it?" I wonder Huo Xuanjian asked in a puzzled way. Looking at Qianye''s appearance is not a lie. The three also glanced at each other. "I probably know who posted it." Chiba sighed. Nine out of ten, it was Mr. Jiu Xin Nai who did it. "Unexpectedly, Chiba, you would actually post a poster to solicit opponents. This should be something Kai did." At this time, a familiar voice came from behind Chiba. "Kakashi?" Chiba turned his head and looked, but saw Kakashi walking slowly with his hands in his pockets. When Qianye turned his head, he also stretched out a hand, saying hello with "Yo!" "Huh! You are really getting more and more arrogant recently~www.novelhall.com~ openly soliciting opponents, are you really invincible?" As Kakashi came, another figure came from Chiba on the trail Came out. I saw this man dressed in the clothes of the Hyuga clan, and his snow-white eyes flickered sharply, as if he could see the person''s heart. It is Hyuga Snow Eagle. At the side of Hyuga Xueying, Mito Muzi also accompanied him, and came with Hyuga Xueying. "I said so, but I didn''t come happily yet." Mito Muzi had a strong dissatisfaction on his face, as if a long-awaited event failed because of this matter. "Cough!" Hyuga Xueying glanced at Mito Muzi, coughed lightly, as if to hide his embarrassment, and said: "I just can''t understand the arrogance of this guy, so I came here to teach him, who calls him too arrogant. ." ... Chiba''s mouth twitched, and a row of ellipsis passed through his mind. Kakashi also looked at Hyuga Snow Eagle. Now the fight between the two cannot be stopped. "Even Xueying is here?" Just after Xueying Hyuga fell, there was another sound from the trail. Everyone looked at it, but saw Kiuchi Kento and Shiga Taketake also walking. "Kakashi! It''s good to say, why did you leave first!" Then there was a loud shout, and the voice of dissatisfaction completely overwhelmed the voices of Kiuchi Kento and Shiga Taketo. "It''s not all to blame for you being late again." This is Lin''s complaining voice. "Take soil... When can you fix your late problem?" Kakashi sighed too. "Ka! Ka! West!" Twitching the corner of his mouth, he was already talking with his teeth. And Chiba''s mouth twitched as he saw the faces that came together. Why, I feel that my training today has to be put on hold... (To be continued.) Chapter 108： opponent? Renren Novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto Chiba" at any time... "This... is actually a misunderstanding." Chiba smiled bitterly at the crowd in front of him. There are now 2,200 daily trainings for each item, making time more tight. He still has a lot to do. He uses 100% of his time every day. In addition to sleeping for seven hours, Chibas plan is The meal time has been reduced to three meals for half an hour. "Misunderstanding?" Everyone looked at each other. "You are not afraid," Hyuga Xueying said unceremoniously. Chiba glanced at Hyuga Xueying, turned his head, ignored him, and continued: "This poster was not actually posted by me, but..." However, Chiba couldn''t say this before he finished speaking. "It''s always a bit disgraceful to go together, how about it? Who goes first?" Ignoring Huo Xuanjian suddenly turned his head, seeming to ignore Chiba''s words directly. Then, everyone looked at each other and paused. "I''ll go first!" After a pause, there was a sound. "Hey! Kay, you have been defeated, you should still be together with three people, as well as Asma and Xuanjian, you don''t need to get on it, right." Jia Tu shouted immediately. "Failure is just the trial before success, and the **** youth begins!" Metkay retorted, but looking at the **** flame in his eyes, it is probably not a rebuttal to the soil, just the blood burned. "And it was just a three-to-one failure, one-to-one is not necessarily true!" At the end, Kay added another sentence with a flame burning in his eyes. "You can''t play three-on-one, can you still play one-on-one?" Almost all of them got close to Kai''s face. But not wanting, Kai also leaned over, pointed his eyes, and said, "Did you see the soul of youth burning in my eyes? Does it look like you can''t beat it one-on-one?" "Uh..." Xu Shikai''s watermelon face was too close, she was taken aback by the dirt, and the whole person jumped back. And when Kai saw the dirt, his thick eyebrows frowned, and his face was firm: "Sure enough, you will not lose. You are all scared back by the burning youth soul in my eyes. One to one, I will never lose to Chiba. !" As he said, Kay kept a firm and serious gaze that burned blood, and gave a thumbs up to the soil, a flash of light flashed in his eyes. Seeing Kai''s appearance, he tugged at the corner of his mouth, not knowing what to say. Not only him, but everyone else pulled their mouths at the same time, and Kakashi covered his forehead with one hand. Then, everyone turned their heads, tacitly ignoring Kai, and then Jianren simply said: "Here, I will go first." "No, I should go up here first." The first negative, but I didn''t expect it to be Shiga Wuyue, who is always mature and stable. After that, I brought the soil: "You are all older than Chiba. This is not fair. This place should be about our age." "It has nothing to do with age, okay!" "Correct!" "Why it doesn''t matter, your age..." With that said, everyone was in a quarrel. And Chiba frowned while watching. No more, if you mess around with these guys, time will run out. Today is the first day of the implementation of the new training plan. A good start is half the battle. Fighting with them is too cost-effective. Thinking about it, Chiba made up his mind and shouted: "Enough!" Immediately, everyone who was arguing had a meal, and then looked at Chiba, the quarrel also stopped abruptly. Seeing that everyone''s attention was attracted, Chiba sighed and said, "I said it all, this is a misunderstanding, I didn''t..." However, this time, his words were still not finished. "Yes! Let Chiba decide who to fight with." The words with soil interrupted Chiba''s words neatly. "Okay!" everyone responded in unison, and then said: "Chiba, among us, who do you want to fight with first." The conversation was interrupted twice, and a tic-tac-toe appeared on Chibas forehead. He only heard him say: "I will not fight against any of you..." "You have fought against Kai, Xuanjian, and Asma, and you defeated them!" Shiga Wuyue interrupted him immediately, saying that when the three of Xuanjian, he deliberately glanced at Kai, Xuanjian, and Ah. Sima even increased the words "defeated" a bit to show that the three of Xuanjian had lost their qualifications. At this moment, Chiba choked, What Shiga said seems to make sense... No! What does this have to do with me, I didn''t even plan to try! Thinking of this, Chiba immediately said: "I have said, I haven''t recruited opponents, I won''t..." "Then, since Chiba doesn''t want to appoint it, let''s make an agreement by ourselves!" This time it was Kento, who could not let Chiba finish talking. Then everyone looked at Chiba, then at each other, and paused again. "Then, I''ll go first!" "I''ll go first!" "You are too old..." "I said it has nothing to do with age, okay!" Seeing them quarreling again, Chiba''s forehead tick-tac-toe beats and the corners of his mouth twitch. These guys... "I said, can you just listen to me!" Qianye almost gritted his teeth and spit out such a sentence, full of anger. However, everyone just glanced at him, and then turned to quarrel. Ignore it completely! "Hey! I said it was a misunderstanding!" Chiba suppressed the urge to growl and said with a low growl. But this time, everyone didn''t even turn their heads. Ignore it completely! This time, Chiba not only twitched the corners of her mouth, but also trembled her eyebrows with anger. In the end, Chiba turned her gaze to the silent Kakashi~www.novelhall.com~Kakashi..." Chiba said. Kakashi turned his head for the first time, saw Chiba''s expression, sighed, and said, "I knew it would happen, don''t worry, leave it to me." Hearing Kakashi''s words and an affirmative answer, Chiba let out a long sigh, which was normal. "Hey! Be quiet, everyone!" Kakashi exclaimed. This time, everyone stopped arguing and looked at Kakashi together. There is a play! Chiba''s expression eased. "If you are like this, you can''t make a noise when it gets dark," Kakashi said. Everyone frowned and looked at each other. Their faces changed slightly, as if they agreed with Kakashi''s words. "And Chiba seems to have something urgent..." Kakashi said again. As expected of Kakashi, I can see my thoughts. Chiba nodded unconsciously. "So let''s not waste time here." Kakashi said. Hmm! Chiba nodded repeatedly. Don''t waste time, I won''t be competing, there is still a lot to do! "So..." Kakashi said. "So what?" everyone said alertly. This guy, is it to...no, this competition must be conducted, who knows what Chiba would do to mess up, and was locked up again. This is the warning in the hearts of everyone. "Let''s draw lots." As he said, Kakashi quickly took out a few lots from behind. "..." As soon as Kakashi said this, everyone including Chiba was speechless. This guy! Then everyone came up with the same idea. It''s a super genius! This is what everyone thought afterwards. Also very keen! This is what Chiba thought afterwards. (To be continued.) Chapter 209： Can only get on Welcome to Renren Novels, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "It seems that I am the first one." Xueying Hyuga sneered, looking at the red dot in his hand. The first battle has been decided! Hyuga Snow Eagle vs Chiba! "It''s just right, the outcome of the Zhongren exam has not yet been determined, so let''s decide here!" Hyuga Xueying took a step forward, and the meridians at the corners of her eyes extended to the temples, and the white pupils were prominent. In this step, the white eyes have been opened. But everyone looked at each other, sighed, and stepped aside to make room for the two in the court. However, looking at the way they dispersed, it didn''t seem to make room for the two of them, but it was like being afraid that Chiba would take the opportunity to escape, blocking every place where they could escape. These guys... Chiba''s eyes half-squinted, looking at the Hyuga Xueying ahead. Blind? Its not easy to handle. Although my Chakra under normal conditions has reached the level of quasi-zhong ninja, I have been able to differentiate the shadow clone, and he will not be seen by him because of the abnormal opening of the acupoints in the Shengmen mode. . These guys, as well as the white eyes of Hyuga Xueying, can be found in the first time, and the shadow clones that are divided under the quasi-nine level Chakra can''t stop Hyuga Xueying. I can only fight for a few seconds, and running away from here within these few seconds, even if the wounded door is opened, it is not enough. Gee! Kakashi? Chiba glanced at Kakashi hidden in the dense forest, and knew in his heart, I am afraid that this seemingly vacant position, in fact, prevents him from escaping, it must be Kakashi''s idea! This group of guys are well prepared. In this regard, Chiba could only sigh. He originally wanted to leave a shadow clone to confuse them, and then escaped. He went to train on the schist of medical ninjutsu. The place was hidden, and they probably couldn''t find it. However, there are no blind spots in all directions, so it is difficult to escape in secret. Moreover, these guys are ninjas with rich practical experience. Although they are young, it is quite difficult to fool them. In particular, Chiba did not dare to be too optimistic about the existence of Hyuga Snow Eagle in the field, Hagi Kakashi in the forest, and Takeshi Shiga. I can only challenge... quickly solve it! Save as much time as you can! Thinking of this, Chiba took a breath and stared at Hyuga Snow Eagle. Get serious! Hyuga Xueying frowned slightly, her figure sinking slightly, one hand tucked around her waist, the other hand was slightly bent forward, the soft fist posture was already spread. Don''t be careless, he is no longer the Takichiba of Nakanin exams. He had already caused me a big trouble at the time, and now he is more powerful than before. Moreover, this guy can accurately infer that the invading ninja will attack the forbidden surgery room, and even predict the attack on the hospital. His mind is not bottoming. Although he does not want to admit it, this guy is indeed an amazing genius. , I cant see through his behavior with my eyes. I can''t believe my eyes too much! Hyuga Xueying''s white eyes also condensed. coming! After that, a sharp light flashed in their eyes almost at the same time. "Swipe!" A sharp light flashed by, and Chiba''s hands that had been retracted into the ninja bag behind him suddenly threw out, and the four kunai and four shurikens headed straight towards Hyuga Xueying. Soft fist, still can''t choose melee! Chiba took seals in his hands and had already determined the tactics in his heart. this is? The light flashed in Hyuga Xueying''s eyes, and with the insight of his eyes, the speed of Chiba''s knot printing was the same as that of turning flowers, but each mark was clearly seen by Hyuga Xueying. Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique! Hyuga Xueying''s white eyes opened slightly, and the rapidly flying shurikens turned into eight, eighty-sixteen, sixteen-sixteen and thirty-two, all over the world. this is? Xueying Hyuga''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the overwhelming shurikens have struck! Back to the days! A semicircular blue chakra barrier swiftly spiraled out. "Boom bang bang!" The overwhelming shuriken hit the semi-circular blue barrier, and immediately flew out, the avatar in his hand exploded, and patches of white mist rose above the semi-circular barrier. "Du Du Du!" Four shurikens and four kunai flew into the ground in front of the semicircular barrier. Does it block the view? Hyuga Xueying stopped, looking at the white mist in front of him, the corner of his mouth sneered. In his vision, the white mist in front of him was nothing, and he could clearly see the posture of Chiba Jieyin. Anyway, you can''t let him seal! Close shorts! Hyuga Xueying rushed out quickly, breaking through the white mist in front of him, thinking of Chiba rushing away, he knew the power of Chiba''s ninjutsu physical skills, and he was also very jealous. Here, he must take advantage of the soft boxing technique. On close combat, soft fist is the strongest! In the next moment, Hyuga Xueying stared slightly, stopped abruptly, and looked down slightly, only to see a kunai that had just been bounced back into the sky by his feet. And the piece of paper tied behind the Ku Muu Tail had already "chicks" and burned! Detonation! I care too much about those Shiragiri and Takichiba''s seals! Hyuga Xueying''s heart tightened before turning around such a thought. "Boom!" When the thought turned around, there was a sudden explosion, and a cloud of firelight smoke rose up in front of Xueying Hyuga, instantly engulfing him. Sure enough, fighting him can never be careless! The second after the detonation talisman smoke engulfed Hyuga Xueying, the figure of Hyuga Xueying was carrying a trace of smoke, with his hands crossed to block the flames from flying out of the smoke. While flying back, his sight shifted slightly. Decapitation in the heart? "despair!" After turning his thoughts, Hyuga Xueying had already landed, and the moment his feet touched the ground, he leaped up suddenly, curled up like a tiger with one palm, and slammed downward. Gossip empty palm! And just as he leaped up, his hands broke through the ground, almost rubbing his trousers into fists. "Boom!" The air twisted and slammed into these two hands, the ground exploded immediately, and the broken soil spattered out with the green grass, and hit the ground with a "pop" ~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, an empty palm was shot in the air. The Hyuga Xueying suddenly turned his head, spinning out a circular blue barrier in the air. Back to the days! "Kakka!" A soil cone came swiftly and hit the circular blue barrier heavily. The moment it collided, the tip of the soil cone exploded suddenly, and as the soil cone pierced, the soil cone exploded like this. Open, the soil particles fly out. Tulong gun? The impact of the soil cone ceased, and the entire soil cone stopped. At the same time, the cracks appeared to be about to collapse, and Hyuga Snow Eagle''s return to the sky also stopped, and the person stopped in the air, facing the direction of the soil cone. Sure enough, it was such a series of attacks! Hyuga Xueying''s white eyes turned, and at this moment, the chiba on the cracked soil cone was rushing! A piece of soil cone collapsed with one foot! In an instant, it had already reached his side. Seeing Qianye stepped hard, the soil cone completely collapsed, and his figure also jumped up, making a fist, and rushing towards Hyuga Xueying. Hyuga Snow Eagle body is in the air, unavoidable, just returned to the sky and stopped, released again to the sky, not to mention that there is no way to borrow in the air, even if it can rotate again, Chiba''s punch will come too fast, completely Too late! The timing of Chiba''s punch was perfect and impeccable. The decapitation in the heart is to force me into the air, and the Tulong spear is to deceive me into the sky. I am in the air, and I can use the power of the jump to perform one time. The second time... ! Even if it is done, there is no time to show it at this time! Hyuga Xueying''s white eyes widened slightly, and at the same time, his white pupil moved slightly upwards. At this moment, above his head, there was a Chiba who was raising his leg and splitting. There was Qianye punching in front, Qianye cheating on him, and he was in the middle of the air, unable to come out again. With this blow, the outcome will be known! (To be continued.) Chapter 210： cunning! is still such a beautiful combo attack! All the reflections of Fangcai were in Kakashi''s eyes. His gaze at this time was completely focused on Chiba, who was clenched with a fist in midair, and his eyes were colorful. There is no doubt that after the incident of Teacher Jiuxinai, his strength has increased a lot. And... now in Chiba''s gaze, there was no hesitation, nor was he cautious as before. His mentality has also changed! Moreover, it has changed in a good direction! When he faced Xueying at the beginning, he was at a disadvantage, but now it seems that Xueying was led by his nose. After the battle in the forbidden surgery room, according to Jianren and Wu Yue, Xueying''s strength has already Great progress has been made, but now, it seems to be completely at a disadvantage. Thinking of this, Kakashi frowned. On the other hand, other people looked at the sky, frowning, and amazed. It''s me in the next battle, so I have to think about it and defeat Chiba''s strategy. Kakashi passed such a thought in his mind. But just as Kakashi''s thoughts passed by, a smile appeared on the corner of Hyuga Xueying''s mouth. At this time, Chiba had already hit with a punch, and the upper kick had already been cut. "Snapped!" With a crisp sound, Hyuga Xueying slammed his hand out, and accurately grasped the punch from Chiba. "Snapped!" While grabbing Chiba''s punch, Hyuga Xueying''s other hand was already raised and grabbed another Chiba''s kick. When it was too late, Hyuga Xueying actually blocked Chiba''s offensive when his fist hit his leg. Even the timing was perfectly grasped. This blocking opportunity was the moment when Chiba''s boxing and leg splitting force was about to come, and Chiba was completely unable to do so. Looking at the way he blocked it, it seemed that Chiba would attack from these two angles a long time ago! Don''t underestimate your eyes! With the force of boxing and kicking, Hyuga Xueying twisted his body and threw his hands out, throwing the two Chiba out one after the other. When he threw it out, the acupuncture chakra in his hand was released like a needle. "Boom!" "Boom!" Immediately, the two Chiba were thrown out, and before they were thrown out, they exploded into white mist in the air. After throwing out the two Chiba shadow clones, Hyuga Xueying also fell from midair. I knew that there would be no such thing! During the fall, Hyuga Xueying looked down, but saw that the empty palm burst near the ground, Chiba had already begun to seal. Hyuga Xueying''s brows frowned slightly, his strength was exhausted, and when he fell, there was nowhere to use it. If Chiba attacked, he could not hide. Don''t let him attack! Thinking, Hyuga Xueying''s hand slammed out of his back, and the four pieces of paper tied to the ends flew out and flew towards Qianba. But at this moment, Qianye Yincheng, his hands slammed on the ground! Earth escape, earth flow wall! Suddenly, in front of Qianye, a wall of soil suddenly stood up. Turns out to be... Tuliubi? He knew that I would attack in the air! Seen through! Hyuga Xueying''s eyes flashed with surprise. "Du Du Du Du!" Four Kuwu slanted inserts into the earth wall, "chi", the four detonating symbols ignited at the same time. "boom!" The smoke from the four flames exploded, and a small fireball instantly rose up, and the earth flow wall also cracked in the explosion, and then exploded into soil fragments with a "bang!" Hyuga Xueying was busy blocking his face with both hands, while the white pupils moved, searching for the trace of Chiba through the perspective eyes and a 360-degree perspective. "Papa Papa!" The soil fragments slapped on the body, making a crisp sound, but Hyuga Xueying looked solemn. at this time A thought came to him. But just when this idea came up, he discovered Chiba! At this time, Chiba is right below him. Did you create a blindfold with my attack? Do not! Master Xue Nai was in the same team with him, his clear eyes and all-round vision, the dirt wall just now was purely blocking my attack. Another attack that defrauded me! Then rest assured to attack! Thinking of this, Hyuga Xueying frowned. The time is almost there, it''s over! Standing directly under Hyuga Snow Eagle, Chiba smiled at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly jumped up watching the appearance of Hyuga Snow Eagle falling. coming! Hyuga Xueying watched Chiba jump up, his teeth clenched. "Boom!" With the momentum of the upward leap, Chiba made an uppercut and slammed it on the chin of Hyuga Xueying. With the sound of flesh and blood, Hyuga Xueying flew upwards faster than the fall. "despair!" Chiba landed lightly, with a strange look on his face, then his face changed suddenly and he turned his head to look. And the moment he turned his head, the Hyuga Snow Eagle flying into the air blew into a white mist with a "bang", and a piece of semi-burnt wood fell from the white mist. Stand-in surgery! Looking at the Hyuga Xueying coming from behind, Chiba was startled, a feeling of being in the gossip array came to life. this is "Flap!" Chiba hadn''t had time to turn around, even before he could even turn his thoughts, Hyuga Xueying''s palms had already hit his back. Then, turn around four palms! "Papa Papa!" Eight palms! Sixteen palms! Thirty-two palms! With sixty-four sounds in a row, Qianye was beaten up and floated up, hitting one of his acupuncture points with every palm, sixty-four palms and sixty-four acupuncture points, his Chakra could no longer feel it! "Snapped!" All sixty-four gossips broke out! Immediately, Chiba was knocked out. Can''t be careless! There may be something to come! When he hit the last palm, Hyuga Xueying looked serious, his white pupils moved, fluoroscopy and 360-degree white eyes searching the surroundings visually. Is this the body? Hyuga Xueying, who thought that Chiba still had a back hand, looked around with white eyes, only to find Kakashi and others in the forest, but Chiba was completely absent. Obviously, Chiba that was knocked out is the main body! wrong! This is the shadow clone! The acupuncture points are not abnormally opened, but they have a good amount of chakra! Definitely Chiba''s shadow clone! Hyuga Xueying frowned ~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly slapped back. However, there was nothing in the place he played. "Boom!" At this time, Chiba that was shot out exploded into a cloud of white mist. At this time, the soil fragments were also cracked down. Seeing the soil particles hitting his hands, Hyuga Xueying twitched the corner of his mouth. No body! Here, there is no body of Chiba at all! Chiba... Slipped away! At this time, Kakashi and the others seemed to be shocked, several figures flew out of the forest and landed beside Sun Xiang Xueying. "Run?" Kakashi frowned. "Yeah!" Hyuga Xueying frowned, magnifying his white vision, but saw Chiba''s figure flying in the dense forest quite far away, and the four acupuncture points on his body were abnormally opened, and the speed was amazing. "It''s already far away." Xueying Hyuga said with a "tsk". "Really... I really convinced him." Kakashi sighed. The one who used the mind decapitation technique should be his body. Did the stall that was attracted by the air attack by our gaze leave in the ground? The other people also looked at each other with different expressions, but most of them smiled helplessly. This guy is very cunning to run away! (To be continued.) mz Chapter 211： Escape Chiba walked through the dense forest, gradually showing relief on his face. It seems that they should have successfully escaped. The memory of the last shadow clone has just been received, so in other words, they will find that I am no longer there. There should be no problem with running this far. Even if they chase it, at the speed of the wound mode, they probably can''t catch up. And the increase in speed and power of the wound mode can be regarded as an accidental discovery of this battle. Originally in the confinement room, he knew the improvement of the wound door mode to himself, but because of the small space in the confinement room, Chiba could not use his hands and feet. This time the wound door mode was used in actual combat for the first time, and he discovered that the wound door mode The mode is the same as the live mode, it will increase some speed and strength. Of course, it is far from the speed and power of the wounded state and the raw state, but these increases also make Chiba''s speed and power much higher, and the wounded state The power and speed increase of the mode is equivalent to about 30% of the speed and power of the student state. In the wound mode, he has been able to use the high-speed body technique to achieve the effect of instantaneous, that is to say, Chiba can already use the instantaneous technique. However, the speed of this instant technique also varies from person to person. Chiba did not compare with others, but it is certain that his instantaneous instant is much slower than Yeyue''s instantaneous. Suddenly, Chiba clearly knows how terrible a really fast transient is. I also deeply understand how terrifying Lei Dun Chakra mode is. In Lei Dun Chakra mode, Yeyue basically has instantaneous speed in every movement. However, it is a pity that Chiba does not have thunder attributes, and the Lei Dun Chakra mode requires a tough body far beyond ordinary people. After all, the physical strength of the Yeyue clan, the best can even compete with the eight tails, although it is not mentioned in the original work. And the secrets of the Yeyue clan, but judging from the performance of the Yeyue clan, that is, the Raikage group, this clan should have a huge chakra and extremely tough body. Compared with the thousand hands clan, Physically it won''t be inferior too much. After all, when the fourth generation of Raikage was in the Five Shadows talks, in the Lei Dun Chakra mode, Xianglin felt the amount of Chakra in his body comparable to the tail beast. The amount of chakra is straight up to the original Naruto. The amount of chakra of the original Naruto is also the tail beast level. In summary, even if Chiba has mastered the changes in the nature of the lightning attributes, it is unlikely that he will master the Lei Dun Chakra mode, after all, there is no strong body of the Yeyue clan. Moreover, Chiba has no clue about the changes in the nature of the lightning attributes, even the changes in the nature of the soil attributes and the changes in the nature of the water attributes. Although Chiba is able to use these two types of escape techniques proficiently, it does not have a clear understanding of these two attributes. There is no research on the change of nature, but I have not fully understood it. It takes a long time for Chiba to digest the changes in the two properties of soil and water. Therefore, changes in the properties of other properties are not within Chiba''s consideration. Even if Chiba has ideas, he doesn''t have time. The mastery of the eight-door Dunjia, the development of the eight-door model, the medical ninjutsu, and the study of ninjutsu have taken up all of his time. He has no spare time to think about other things. . After all, these are not things that can be done overnight. Normal ninjas, even genius ninjas, take a considerable amount of time to master a ninjutsu, like Chiba, at the age of seven, master seven or eight ninjutsu. It is absolutely against common sense. The average child is still studying in the ninja school. It is a little genius. Even if he graduated early, although he has dual attributes, he has not many ninjutsu skills, so he has only seen him use a Huo Dunhao. Fireball, Dragon Fire Art and Wind Escape Wind Cut. Of course, Chiba was immersed in the light of crossing, and the ninjutsu he mastered from the library was only two or three. His ninjutsu talent can be regarded as the copying eye of Shao Lun Yan, of course it is incomparable with the blood succession boundary of Sha Lun Yan, but it is also a very powerful ninjutsu talent. Coupled with the eight-door Dunjia and eight-door modes, as well as medical ninjutsu, Chibas current strength composition is actually quite counterintuitive. Even for other genius ninjas, it would be impossible to master the power of ninjas that Chiba now possesses, probably within five to ten years. And Chiba has only possessed the current power in just half a year. If there is still time to cultivate other things, then Naruto World will have no logic. Moreover, now that the three wars are just around the corner, Chiba doesn''t want to be distracted by him. He just wants to improve and perfect his current ninjutsu and physical power system. Too greedy is not good, and even has the opposite effect. Chiba now has the strength of the upper ninja level, and already has the ability to protect itself. As long as it does not encounter the metamorphosis of the three ninja world wars and the fourth generation of Naruto Fengshuimen, it should be fine. In the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao, the dangers that Daitu and Kakashi encountered, the ninjas were not very strong. After taking the soil opened the writing wheel, they easily dealt with Kakashi, Chiba inferred For a moment, those ninjas are at most ordinary ninja level, even not enough, but ninjutsu is more difficult to deal with. Chiba after the first battle with Yeyue is not shocked~www.novelhall.com~ There is certainly danger, but it is not enough to make Chiba retreat. The surrounding scenery quickly receded, and such a series of thoughts arose in Qianye''s mind as he was traveling. However, Hyuga Xueying''s progress is really terrifying. If he really fights, he won''t lose, but he won''t be sure. Almost all of his intentions have been seen through or dismantled by him. I am afraid that the outcome of the next fight is uncertain. When I first read the original work, why didn''t you think that the combination of white eyes and soft boxing is so strong? And the last substitute technique, I didn''t think of it either. That piece of double wood was slightly cracked in charred black, could it be said that... of the four kunai with detonating charms, one of them carried the double wood? In other words, has he set up a stand-in wood in advance, or did he throw the stand-in wood into the explosion when I used the earth flow wall? Although I don''t know how he did it, it is certain that he must have seen through my intentions. Although Hyuga Xueying hates this person, his strength and talent are really good. If it''s an opponent who really fights to death, then I really have to sleep and eat. However, how do I feel that Hyuga Xueying''s attitude... not as aggressive as before. Even the character is a little broken...a strong arrogant feeling. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help scratching her cheek with her index finger. (To be continued.) mz Chapter 212： attack Chiba swiftly walked all the way, the emerald green brilliance of the eyes swirled. In the wound mode, Chiba''s vision and hearing experience have been greatly improved. With the greatly improved vision and hearing, Chiba can be sure that there is no one within a hundred meters. Although not sure if Kakashi and the others came after him, Chiba didn''t plan to go to the hidden rocky place. The place he was going was the village. Those posters must be torn off, otherwise who knows what will appear again... Chiba thought so. However, he didn''t want to go any further, because just when he turned such a thought, the two shurikens came from behind him with a faint breaking sound. Kakashi they chased it? Qianye glanced slightly behind the corner of his eye. Their speed is not so fast. While thinking about it, Chiba flew over Zhong a short body, two shurikens wiped out from his shoulders and rushed forward. Qianye easily avoided the two shurikens, but at this moment, Qianye''s expression changed. this is? At this time, Yu Guangzhong of Chiba, the two shurikens seemed to extend two light like filaments. At the same time, there are two shurikens, rotating in an arc at a faster speed. "Ding Ding!" With two soft sounds, the later shurikens slammed into the forward two shurikens and flew out immediately. "Duh!" Later, the two shurikens slammed into the trees on both sides and slammed into them deeply. After being hit by the two shurikens that Chiba had evaded forward, they swirled in an arc. This shuriken technique is the art of maneuvering a windmill! At this time, Qianye was straightening up subconsciously, but the person was flying in mid-air, and the two shurikens that spiraled around with the thread of light had already spiraled around. Hirohiko? Chiba frowned slightly, and at this moment, the silk light of the two shurikens seemed to be twitched cleverly. With a sound of "Bang", the two shurikens flew out suddenly. Immediately after the shuriken flew out, Chiba felt his hands tighten, and the two steel wires shrank tightly. "Duh!" The shurikens were shot into the trunks on both sides of Chiba, and when the shurikens were deeply inserted into the trunks, Chiba only felt that the front chest was slammed by the steel wire, causing pain! This steel wire is almost embedded in the skin of his chest. Under this restraint, the momentum of Chiba flying through the air was also a sudden stop, and the whole person was tied in the middle of the air. "Swipe!" At this moment, two shurikens came with a light arc like a thin line, rubbing Qianye''s arm away. "Ding Ding!" Then there were two shurikens, rushing out at a faster speed, hitting the two with silk threads. "Duh!" The latter two shurikens flew out in all directions, smashing into the middle of the lin, flying without knowing where to go, and the shurikens with steel wires spiraled around in a perfect arc again and flew across. "Bangbang!" The wire was tugged cleverly again, and the shuriken flew across with the wire, "Duh!" Insert into the middle of the trees on both sides, under the forward two shurikens. Perfect and accurate! To be sure! Hirohiko! It must be Hirohiko! Chiba was tied in midair, looking at the shurikens on both sides of the tree trunks, struggling. It seems that I can''t break free! This shuriken technique has completely broken away from mechanics! I have to admire Hongyan, how did he develop this shuriken technique! Chiba swayed up and down, and couldn''t help thinking. At the same time, his tied hands have already begun to seal, and he has felt the seemingly non-existent heat from the tied steel wires. Next... it should be Hongyan''s Dragon Fire Art! In fact, Chiba''s guess was not correct. Four strands of flame burned from the other end of the four steel wires that bound him, which was behind Chiba. "boom!" Almost instantly, the four small flames touched Qianye''s body, and at the moment of contact, the small flames exploded suddenly, directly exploding into a ball of fire. "Boom!" When the flames were almost bursting, Qianye''s figure exploded into a cloud of white mist, and a branch of the tree fell to the ground with the flame, and the steel wire also loosened in circles, and fell with the branches. At this moment, Chiba was standing in the middle of a densely-leafed tree slightly far away. He glanced at the branch that was cut by a sharp blade at his feet, and pointed out his right hand, and took a kunai who was falling from this cut surface. Hold it in your hand. During this time, Hongyan''s shuriken skills have become more and more powerful! Tightly use only four shurikens to stop me. There is also the dragon fire technique. Although its power is not as good as before, it can be seen from this that his control of the dragon fire technique is more accurate. This level of dragon fire technique will not be affected even if I am hit. Too much injury. Hongyan must not give up training, perhaps, training harder! Qianye''s thoughts turned, and in his line of sight, where the branches fell, a figure slowly walked out, the eyes of the double jade writing wheel in the dark, seemed to exude a bright red light. It is Hirohiko. Hongyan seemed to squat down, inspected the burning branches, and then looked around for a week. There was no change in the poker face, but there was a pity in his eyes, and then he leaped forward. It turns out that Hongyan is also involved in this matter! But how does he follow me? I didn''t find it at all! Qianye was quiet, hiding on this lush tree, frowning slightly. It''s better not to go out for the time being. Since Hirohiko has participated, Xuena may also participate. Her white eyes have a wide field of vision, and have perspective eyes, as long as they enter her field of vision, then there is nowhere to hide. Seeing what Hongyan looked like just now, he should be acting alone, not with Xuena, otherwise, I would have discovered me after using the substitute technique. At this time, if I were Xuena, I should just... Just thinking about it, Qianye frowned suddenly, the emerald green light in his eyes seemed to flicker, his eyes looked back slightly, his face suddenly changed. Behind him, a pair of eyes slowly opened, white and flawless, with white pupils prominent! Roll your eyes! Then the palm wind approached ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba almost exploded the hair on his back, and with a subconscious kick under his feet, people rushed out like an arrow from the string. "laugh!" On this leafy tree, the thickest clump of branches and leaves, a figure suddenly rushed out, and the leaves seemed to explode, flying out, even the body that the figure rushed out brought some tiny Branches and leaves. Yes! Hongyan deliberately showed his figure just to confuse me! If he is really acting alone, then he will not expose Xingzang at all! Chiba rushed out of the branches, the leaves were dancing, and his face gradually became stunned. At the same time, he was a little lucky. If it is half a second later, Xuena''s soft fist can hit himself with a palm. Now he still has some hair behind him Ma, was wiped by Chakra released by Xue Nai''s hand. At the same time, he subconsciously wanted to look back at Qing Xuena''s figure. At this moment, a fireball rushed over from his oblique direction at the moment he turned his head sideways. (To be continued.) Reading Net Chapter 213： 8-door mode? How about the fireball? Chiba turned his head around and the flame flashed, although he did not see the fireball, he had roughly guessed the attack. Obviously, this is Hongyan''s auxiliary attack! Not only did they cooperate with me tacitly, they couldn''t cooperate with each other! As soon as Qianye''s eyes condensed, he turned his head sideways, throwing out his hand, and shot Xuena straight away. At the same time, with the force of this flick, Qianye Kong twisted his body and suddenly inhaled, forming the last seal of his hand, and the fireball was near. Water escape, water rushes! Qianye''s cheeks bulged, and a mouthful of water was spit out, and a large wave of water rushed toward the fireball in front of him. "laugh!" When the water wave spit out, it already collided with the fireball, and the steam was everywhere, the fireball gradually disappeared, and the water wave was also evaporated into vapor by the flame. In mid-air, the fire and water are mixed, and the steam spreads. "Boom!" Afterwards, the steam slammed away, and was knocked away by the sudden blast of air. One up and down, two fists slammed into one place. The gaze of the emerald green brilliance collided with the gaze of the bright red double-gou jade writing wheel eyes, and there was a spark of spark. "Duh!" At this time, Kuwu inserted into the cut branches, blocking the cute girl''s progress, and only a little bit, as long as the girl leaped forward, this Kuwu would shoot her body. Yukina looked at Chiba, who was punching from the top to the bottom of Sora, and Hirohiko who punched from the bottom to the top, a smile that seemed like nothing flashed across her mouth, and when this smile appeared, her hands were Already thrown out, the four Kumos with the scraps of paper tied at the ends went straight to the two of them. At the same time she threw it out, Chiba and Hongyan moved their eyes at the same time, looking at the flying kunai. "Boom!" The smoke from the four flames exploded violently and gathered together. "call out!" In the next second, this cloud of firelight smoke, and at almost the same time, Chiba and Hongyan flew out of the black mist. "despair!" Chiba stepped on a tree trunk, Chakra released her feet, and stood firmly on the tree trunk in a squatting position. In order to fix her figure, one hand was also pressed on the trunk. A faint black smoke floated from the sleeves. Hongyan fell directly to the ground, but stood steadily, with a faint black smoke rising from his body. Obviously, the power of this detonation talisman is not great, otherwise the two of them will be basically injured if they are bombed like this. "What are you doing?" Qianye sighed long, with the emerald light flowing in his eyes. At the same time, he sighed and took a breath. In the battle with Hyuga Snow Eagle, three shadow avatars were separated, and the chakra of the wounded door mode consumed more than half. Although it is already an upper-level chakra, the shadow avatar technique was developed by the second generation of Naruto. The chakra of the second generation of Hokage is undoubtedly huge, inferior to the first generation of Hokage, but it is not too far behind, and it is also an immortal body. This shadow doppelganger technique is a ninjutsu suitable for ninjas who are overwhelmed by Chakra. The shadow clone''s burden on Chiba is still a bit heavy. Although Chiba''s physical strength can maintain the wound mode for at least two hours in non-combat state, but in combat, in addition to the wound mode, punches and kicks, leaping and moving are also capable. Those who consume physical strength, especially high-intensity battles, consume their physical strength very quickly. At this time, Chiba, after only a few minutes, feels a little strenuous. After all, the memory of the shadow clone returns, and the return is still tired. . The body has not adapted to the injury mode, and cannot fight like the life mode. And no matter whether you adapt or not, the three shadow clones are already the limit. If there are more than three shadow clones, the consumption of chakras will directly exceed 60%, and another one to 20%, the wound mode will enter the accelerated consumption state, that Time, three minutes... I guess I will be exhausted. Sure enough, the eight-door mode is not suitable for using shadow clone tactics. Chiba slowly stood up, forming a 90-degree stand with the tree trunk, parallel to the ground, and a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. At the same time, Chiba also felt that his current tactics did not actually give full play to the advantages of the eight-door mode, and his fighting style must also be adjusted. Although the shadow clone tactics can guarantee their own safety to the greatest extent, and increase the possibility of defeating opponents stronger than themselves. However, after all, he is not a ninja with huge chakras like Kushina and possessing nine-tailed chakras. The power of shadow avatar tactics, he can''t play to the maximum. Nor can it make perfect use of the limited time of the eight-door mode. The shadow clone and the multiple shadow clone are specially prepared for the huge ninja of Chakra, not suitable for Chiba. At the same time, Chiba finally understands why the original Zhong ninja rarely separates shadow clones. For ninjas with limited chakras, even if the amount of chakras of the upper ninja level, using more shadow clones will consume Chakra Over the giant, even if it is separated, it is easy to fall into a disadvantage. And Chiba''s battles are mostly one-to-one, or as long as they defeat the opponent in front of them, there will be no more problems. Indeed, in this kind of battle, the shadow clone tactics are very effective. But there are big problems with battery life. Almost every time you encounter a strong opponent, even if you win, Chiba basically has no power to fight again. If it is in the third Ninja battle, this is fatal! At this time, facing Yukina and Hirohiko, Chiba also deeply felt a disadvantage. These two people are full of energy and have a tacit cooperation. Their strength is at least in the elite Zhong Ren. Since the separation, Chiba has not seen two shots, but Chiba believes that the strength of the two must be greatly increased. It is impossible to stand still or retreat. "Four acupuncture points, injury door mode, have you also mastered it?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hongyan also said. The eight-door model was mentioned by Chiba and Hirohiko, and Hirohiko also knows the ninjutsu developed by Chiba. This question is not surprising. Injury door mode? And hearing Hirohiko''s words, Yukina, who was standing on the branch where Chiba had been hiding, was slightly puzzled. "Yeah." Chiba nodded and said. Haven''t turned on Three Gouyu! Qianye Xinzhong had such a thought, and then changed his mind to think that Hongyan was only seven years old, and he opened a three-gou jade, that was really abnormal. Has Chiba already controlled the fourth gate of the eight-door Dunjia? Sure enough, this guy is amazing! Hongyan sighed sincerely. "Injury door mode? Can you tell me what''s going on? Isn''t it the life door mode?" Xuena asked involuntarily when he heard the affirmative answer from Chiba ~www.novelhall.com~ I haven''t told Xuena about this yet! I only mentioned the life style to Xuenai, but I haven''t said anything about it. Chiba just remembered it, but he didn''t intend to hide it. Yukina and Hirohiko absolutely trusted him. Even if he didn''t want others to know, Chiba would tell them, because he knew that as long as he asked Yuuna and Hirohiko to keep secret, they would definitely be. Keep it secret for yourself. After all, these two people would not ask themselves why, they would be their most trusted partner for attacking the ninja in the village! Now that Xuena had asked her, Chiba also planned to talk to her about the eight-door model. And just as he was about to speak, a female voice suddenly came out: "Tell me about this matter too!" The three of them suddenly turned their heads and looked in one direction. Jiuxina? Chiba was slightly startled. (To be continued.) Reading Net Chapter 214： inform In front of the cabin. ? Chiba looked at Kushina, Hirohiko and Yukina in front of him, exhaled and put away the poster in his hand. Afterwards, Chiba smiled wryly at the corner of his mouth. The thing about this poster... was really done by Kushina... Just in the dense forest, Jiu Xinnai and others asked about the eight-door model. Chiba did not answer immediately, but asked them to return to the cabin after removing all the posters. The three of them weren''t too anxious, they quickly removed the posters from the village, and then returned to the cabin with Chiba. Of course, Chiba does not intend to conceal the three-person eight-door pattern. Hirohiko and Yukina are worthy of his trust, and Kushina must know how sensitive the "genius who can practice ninjutsu at the age of seven" is, if it is spread out. , No one knows the consequences, but for this consequence, the odds of being bad are definitely much greater than the odds of being good. Chiba believed that Kushina would also keep a secret for himself. Moreover, Jiu Xinnai has always been very worried about herself because of the forbidden technique of Bamen Dunjia, and even asked herself not to use Bamen Dunjia. The safety of the Bamen Dunjia also needs to be explained to her so as not to keep worrying. . As for the posters, Chiba did not get angry because Kusinai posted posters to recruit opponents without his consent, and even made his daily training plan almost ruined. He believes that Jiu Xinna must have her reasons for doing this. Moreover, raising opponents also brought benefits to Chiba. At least, he has also found out a lot of imperfections at this stage. "I can talk about it now, that eight-door mode problem?" Jiu Xin Na walked up with a smile, looking very calm. However, Hirohiko and Xuena beside her stood stiffly. Even the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly. Because, under this smiling and calm face, Chiba could see that Kushina was very angry. Even from the back of her hand hanging down and making a fist, one could see a "Tic Tac Toe". Taken together, Jiuxina means: if you can''t explain it well, then the consequences...definitely be beaten! And it''s definitely a painful beating! Obviously, Hachimon Dunjia would still be very worried about Kushina, and Chiba believed that Kushina would never be angry because she simply concealed something. She was worried that she would be messing up again and hurt herself. Not only her, Xue Nai''s eyes are also full of worry. After all, he had broken more than a hundred fractures all over his body because of the opening of the eight-door mode. Although Xuena was visiting from the future, she must also know her condition. For some reason, Chiba is convinced of this. Looking at the expressions of the three and figuring out the relationship, Chiba slowly closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then smiled and said, "The Eight Doors Mode is actually a technique to control the Eight Doors Dunjia." Control... Eight Door Dunjia? Hearing this, Nine Xinnai and Xuenai were taken aback. A look of surprise and surprise appeared on his face. Bamen Dunjia was originally a forbidden technique. Although it was powerful beyond imagination, its side effects were also beyond imagination. When opening the eighth gate of the dead gate, although it can gain dozens of times the power of Hokage, the caster will undoubtedly die. And starting from the third door, each door will cause huge damage to the operator, so it will be included in the forbidden operation. Even the existence of this access control technique conceals the existence of most ninjas in the village, and only a few ninjas know it. And even ninjas who know that there is this access control technique will not choose this access control technique. As for who created this access control technique, Kushina didn''t know, and Xuena didn''t even know it. Even the three generations of Hokage didn''t even know who created this access control technique. They only knew that there was such an access control technique since the village opened. However, the reason why a forbidden technique is classified as a forbidden technique, in addition to its danger, is that its danger cannot be removed. That is to say, no matter how improved it is, the danger will eventually accompany it. Staying with this technique will endanger the user. Now, Chiba actually said the words "Control Bamen Dunjia", and seeing him turn on the "Injury Door Mode", it does not look like he was harmed by the side effects of Bamen Dunjia. But... control forbidden technique? This is something that even the second generation of Hokage did not do, Chiba actually did it, which made them hard to believe. If they hadn''t seen Chiba''s "sounding door mode" already shown, they would definitely think it was a idiotic dream. This kind of thing... can it be done? This was the shocking thought that appeared in Jiu Xinnai''s heart. Control Bamen Dunjia... To control the state of life is the life mode. Then, is this mode of injury to further control the state of injury? Open the Eight Door Dunjia, the chakras in the body will skyrocket and become violent, so after control, will Chiba''s chakras change drastically? Xuena once asked Chiba this question when she discovered that the acupuncture points in Chiba''s body were abnormally opened. At that time, Chiba just said, "This is a secret technique for increasing the amount of Chakra, and its name is "Shengmen Mode". "He didn''t explain to her the principle of this student model. At that time, Xuena didnt know what Hachimon Dunjia was, so she simply thought it was a secret technique she didnt know, and the reason why the secret technique was called the secret technique was naturally a secret ninjutsu. Ask others The secret technique is a taboo, so I didnt even think about it at all. Later, Chiba and Hirohiko fought and used Hachimon Dunjia, and she systematically learned about Hachimon Dunjia, but there was no connection between Chibas "life mode" and Hachimon Dunjias state of life. . After all, forbidden surgery is forbidden, and it is very harmful to human body. And Chiba''s Shengmen mode does not seem to have any side effects, and Chakra is not violent, and is completely different from Hachimen Dunjia. She is just treated as a different ninjutsu with similar names. He even came up with the "Secret Skill Student Mode", which can only increase the amount of Chakra at the Zhongnin level, which is far from the power of Bamen Dunjia, so Chiba chose to practice Bamen Dunjia, a dangerous forbidden technique. "Such a conclusion. There is no connection between the two at all. Now that Chiba mentioned it, she quickly understood in her heart. At this time, Chiba said again: "The wound mode is to control the violent chakra when the eight-door Dunjia wound door is opened, making it a chakra technique that I can control. In the wound mode, I can directly achieve Chakra at the Ninja level." "Are there any side effects?" Although she was shocked that Chiba further opened the ban on ~www.novelhall.com~ and succeeded in this matter, for Jiuxinai, she was more concerned about the issue of "side effects". This sentence is also blurted out. Facing Jiu Xinnai with a look of shock on his face, he blurted out the appearance of such a sentence. For some reason, a warm current flowed in Chiba''s heart. "Teacher Kushina, don''t worry, there are no side effects. It''s just a strict time limit, and there are many imperfections. But it won''t damage my body." Chiba said hurriedly. Hearing Chiba''s words, Kushina looked at Yukina and Hirohiko, with questioning eyes. And Yukina and Hirohiko seemed to know what their teacher wanted to ask at the moment, and said: "Chiba''s injury mode, Chakra flow is very fast, but very gentle, and will not damage the human body." After receiving the affirmative answer from the two of them, Kushina nodded, then frowned again and asked: "Imperfect place? Is there anything else imperfect? ??Chiba, please tell me about this eight-door model." (To be continued.) Chapter 215： Weaknesses (one/five) "Boom!" The violent chakra air flow evaporates from Chiba''s side, the skin begins to become blood red, the blue veins on the forehead are prominent, and the silk is stirred by the chakra air flow and floats. ?WWW. 81ZW. COM even some small stones and soil blocks on the ground were dragged by the airflow and floated slowly. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai, this is the state of the Eight Doors Dunjia Injury Door." Chiba''s mouth was slightly bitter. On the other hand, Kushina looked at Hirohiko and Xuena. At this time, the two of them rolled their eyes and the writing wheel eyes had opened, observing Chiba. "Indeed, the damage to Chiba''s muscle tissue by Chakra in the wounded state is not very serious. If this continues, it will be five minutes later when the muscle is injured," Xuenai said. At the same time, Hongyan also said: "Five minutes, the limit. After that, I get injured." Hearing the words of the two, Kushina seemed to be relieved, and said, "So, what about the injury mode?" Hearing that, Chiba quickly converted the wounded state into wounded mode. "laugh!" The violent chakra airflow suddenly disappeared, and a trace of emerald brilliance slowly lit up in Qianye''s eyes. A wisp of green chakra airflow spiraled from the bottom of Qianye''s feet and slowly dispersed. At the same time, the stones and dirt that were pulled up by the Chakra air flow crackled and fell to the ground. "Chakra flow is fast, but very gentle, and will not cause damage." Xuenai said. "That''s right." Hong Yan also said. This time, Jiuxinai''s expression completely eased. It seems that Jiu Xin Na is relieved, Chiba also relieved the injury mode and took a breath. This morning, he carefully explained the eight-door mode to Kusinai, including learning medical ninjutsu for the purpose of opening the eight-door mode without any concealment. Although Chiba explained in detail, Kushina was still uneasy. Chiba must prove that there is absolutely no problem. Therefore, the scene just now came. After Kushina breathed a sigh of relief, he touched the heads of Hirohiko and Yukina and said, "Thank you." It seems that there is really no problem. Really, this kid Chiba, how many surprises are you going to give me! It was able to further improve the forbidden technique and erase its danger. These eight modes have not been completed yet, but if they are completed... I am afraid it must be an s-level ninjutsu. Whether it is power or difficulty of mastering, it should be s-level. Moreover, Chiba''s fine control over Chakra...I can''t imagine what kind of control it takes to control such a violent Eight Gate Dunjia Chakra! Kushina turned to look at Chiba, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. It feels that no matter what imaginable things are born in Chiba, I will no longer be surprised. However, these eight modes have a fatal weakness. Thinking of this, Jiu Xinnai''s smile slowly disappeared. If the war broke out, Chiba''s survival rate would be worse than that of Hirohiko and Xuena. Unlike Hirohiko and Xuena, if Chiba doesn''t use the eight-door model, it would be pitiful to have a small amount of chakra. If you use the eight-door mode, you will quickly consume your energy...In the war, in a situation like Chiba, the chance of surviving is too low. As a teacher, is there any way to help Chiba make up for this weakness? After turning this thought, Jiu Xinnai''s eyes flashed with worry and helplessness. At this time, Jiu Xinnai''s mind recalled the scene of looking for the third generation of Hokage last night. The scar on Chiba''s forehead and the dirty appearance on her body, she did not believe that it was a fight. If it is a fight, I am afraid that the elites may not necessarily be Chiba''s opponents, and the village''s Shinobu, so what? Will do something about Chiba. What she thought was that Chiba had been bullied during confinement, so she went to the third generation of Hokage the first time. But when she walked outside of Hokage''s office, she overheard some news. Roughly speaking, Shayin Village seems to have changed, as if searching for someone here. No, not so much a search, but someone looking for it. Depending on the situation, it seems that a certain heavyweight in Shayin Village suddenly disappeared. The third generation of Hokage is very worried that this issue will lead to war, and are discussing with others. At that time, she knew she could not enter at this time, so she left quietly. However, she also understands that the era of peace is about to pass. The three generations of Hokage are so worried, so it is certain that the situation must not be optimistic. Half a year ago, the villages were already restless, and this was the information she and Watergate had collected together. Now it seems that Jiu Xinnai can be sure that the war is on the verge of a touch. Soon, maybe the three generations of Hokage will take stricter measures to protect her nine-tailed person Zhuli. It was also because of this idea that Kushina thought of hiding Chiba from recruiting opponents to test Chiba''s current strength. And now, Chiba has revealed her eight-door model. Although Kushina does not have much combat experience, she is a genius after all, and she can see the weakness of Chiba''s eight-door model at a glance. The combat endurance is too poor! It is possible that after a battle, Chiba will become a fish! During the war, she would definitely not be able to leave the village, and she would definitely not be able to protect Chiba and the others. The thing she worries most is finally born. Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena rushed to the battlefield, but he could only pray for their safety in the village, and could do nothing! "Teacher Jiuxina...what''s wrong with you?" With a call, Kushina was pulled out of her thoughts. She looked down, but saw Honghiko, Xuena and Chiba all looking at her. In Chiba''s eyes, there were even some doubts. Chiba is very keen, and I must be careful. They can''t let them see the clue here. There should be a final period of time before the war broke out! During this time, we must ensure that they can survive the war to the maximum. Thinking of this, Kushina smiled, concealed all his worries and anxieties, and said: "It''s nothing, I''m thinking, now it''s time for dinner, where do we go to eat." "Hey? Teacher Jiu Xinnai, do you want to treat again?" Chiba''s eyes lit up when he heard the meal, and it happened that he was already hungry now. Really... Chiba is the most active when it comes to eating! Jiu Xinnai smiled slowly and said, "What do you want to eat?" "Barbecue!" Chiba said without hesitation, and almost interrupted Kusinai''s last "what" in his quick answer. "Boom!" Then, Kushina slammed Chiba''s head with an unceremonious punch. it hurts! A wisp of light smoke floated from the bag that was raised above Chiba''s head. Qianye held his head with both hands, his face aching. Why... Kushina''s fist hurts so much! "Okay~www.novelhall.com~ Needless to say, Hirohiko, Yukina, let''s go to a Le Ramen." Kushina turned around with a stern face, and greeted Honghiko and Yukina. Looking at Chiba''s appearance, Hirohiko and Xuena touched their heads subconsciously, with a look of horror on their faces, when they heard Kushina''s greeting, they quickly followed. At this time, Jiu Xin Nai had already taken a step towards the village. During this time, we must find a way! Make up for this weakness of Chiba! From an angle that Hirohiko and Xuena could not see, Kushina''s eyes flashed with determination. At this time, the sun was shining brightly and warmly, calm and warm. "Chiba, if you don''t keep up, you won''t have your share!" "Huh? A portion of barbecue?" "Ile Ramen!" "Oh... here comes!" (To be continued.) Chapter 216： 1 day (Tuesday/Friday) "Two thousand one hundred and eleven, two thousand two hundred and twelve..." Under the starry sky, Chiba wore heavy props, sitting and standing up one by one, dripping drops of sweat from his cheeks. August 1? Chinese? Net? W? W W?. 81??W. ?COM During the day, Jiu Xinnai''s face seemed a little wrong, could it be that something happened again? While doing push ups, Chiba was thinking about other things in his heart. Moreover, I always feel that Kushina is trying to test my current strength by hiding my opponents this time. Does she have any purpose in doing this? The sweat beaded drop by drop from Qianye''s cheek, and then dripped into the mud. On the ground directly below his cheek, it was already wet with sweat. Could it be that Danzo has done some damage? Chiba couldn''t help but tighten his heart as he thought of Kushina''s worried and helpless eyes that flashed by during the day. No, it shouldn''t be possible, because of reason, it is impossible for the three generations of Naruto to hand over Danzo to Kushina, and there is "illusion torment", Danzo should not act rashly. And as long as I know about the "illusion torture", I can tell the third generation of Hokage, no matter what means Danzo uses, this "illusion torture" can give the third generation of Hokage enough reason to regain Kushina, or even remove it. Reasons for dropping Danzo. After all, attempting to control the strength of the Nine Tails is already a taboo. Even if it is Konoha''s two major advisers, if they learn about this, no matter what Danzo''s reason is, it is estimated that they will definitely stand on the side of the third generation of Hokage. Therefore, if Danzo still wants to control Kunsina, and now he does not have Shishui''s eyes, I am afraid he will deal with me, Hirohiko, and Yukina first, and completely eliminate the torture of illusion, before he can act. So, it''s not Danzo, what makes Kushina so worried? Is it because Watergate has been performing missions during this time? After thinking about it, Chiba seemed to worry Kushina only if his beloved lover was always in a dangerous task. She has been out of confinement and her strength has risen so much, she should be relieved. Hirohiko and Yukina also seemed to be safe, nothing happened. There is nothing to worry about. "Two thousand...two hundred..." Thinking of this, Chiba breathed slightly, propped up the last one to stand up, and the whole person squatted to the ground with a "puff". Sure enough, it is still very difficult to carry weight-bearing props to do daily training based on 22oo! At this time, Chiba was sore and soft. This weight-bearing prop has changed to a different specification. Now he is barely able to carry it. He has not yet fully adapted to it. All of a sudden, he wears the weight-bearing props of this specification for daily training. Squeezed out Chiba''s physical strength. Too reluctant... Chiba himself felt a little unable to hold on. However, without this kind of reluctant exercise, physical strength cannot be squeezed out. Squeezing physical strength and reaching the limit again and again is the best way to quickly exercise physical strength. It seems that Jiu Xin Nai''s training method has penetrated deep into his heart. Chiba smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth. This extreme training method is exactly what Kushina has been training for. Now if you don''t increase your basic physical strength and increase the duration of the wound mode, the weakness of the wound mode will become more and more obvious, and it will become more and more deadly. This is what Chiba can do now. Now I can''t think of any other ninjutsu that can be a puzzle to cover up the weakness of the eight-door mode. After panting for a while, Chiba turned over and lay on the ground in a big font, looking at the sky full of stars. The starry sky of Naruto World is very beautiful, with many stars. On this clear night, one by one is clearly visible, bright or dark, shining light, and the bright moon rising in the east is also exceptionally dazzling. It was completely different from the starry sky of the previous life. In Chiba''s memory, the last time he looked up at the starry sky was a long, long time ago, and the last starry sky was also very dimly shaded by neon lights. Looking at the starry sky, Chiba''s heart was filled with a sense of fulfillment, and a smile appeared unconsciously at the corner of his mouth. But in his mind, faces appeared involuntarily. Kushina, Yukina, Hirohiko... Kakashi, Taito, Lin... Kiuchi Kento, Shiga Taketo... Thinking of this, the warmth in Qianye''s chest was boiling, and he didn''t know where the strength came from, so he sat up all of a sudden, and even the feeling of soreness all over the body was much weaker. Take a shower first! It depends on medical experience later. Thinking of this, Chiba stood up, walked into the cabin through the back door, and took off the load-bearing props, then took a change of clothes and went to the simple shower room behind the house to take a shower. As for the shower water, I have already prepared it a long time ago. Chiba is also afraid that he may have over-trained. He can''t even prepare water. After all, there is no water and electricity in Chiba''s house. Drinking water has to be picked. , Eat and burn wood. In retrospect, Chiba couldn''t think of it. In his previous life, he was most afraid of power outages, especially power outages and the situation where the computer could not be turned on would simply kill him. And now it doesn''t matter if I have no water or electricity. Pouring cold water from the head, the coolness stimulates the scalp and body, refreshing and refreshing. Today, after having a full meal of ramen with Kushina, Hirohiko and Yukina, Kushina seemed to think of something urgent and went back first. And he also parted from Hongyan and Xuena. After the separation, he first went to receive a three-month fixed salary for Xia Ren, and of course, he encountered a slap in the face of Fu Zhong Ren, saying that he would not receive it for three months and would be cancelled. Chiba didn''t pay attention to this, and left after taking the money. As for the cancellation of the three-month salary, Chiba also has a way to get it back and go directly to the theory of the three generations of Hokage. After all, if he didn''t come to receive his salary for three months, he was confined by the third generation of Hokage. The money is related to the two important aspects of carrying weights and eating, Chiba is unambiguous. As for whether to get it or not, Chiba has its own plan. After receiving the salary, Chiba went to buy the weight-bearing props of the current specification. It took about 60% of the three-month salary. The rest of Chiba was not used indiscriminately, except for a little tolerant. , It is saved. During these three months of confinement, all food and drink came out of the village, and Chiba saved a lot of money because of this. If you change to a weight-bearing item, you will have a lot of money. The next step is to return to the cabin for daily weight-bearing training. Then, as soon as the training arrived at night, Chiba did nothing else. "Wow!" After pouring the last pot of water, Chiba quickly wiped it dry and put on his clothes. He took the dirty clothes and went into the cabin. After soaking the dirty clothes, Chiba ran to the kitchen to celebrate the day and cook the remaining dishes at noon. The rice was heated up together and brought out to prepare for dinner. Looking at the steaming meat dishes and rice, Chiba''s alone screamed unconvincingly. And with this "cuckoo" cry, there was also a knock on the door. at this time? Who will it be? Is it Jiu Xinnai? Or Hirohiko? Xuena...it seems unlikely, she said that there is an entrance guard at Hyuga''s house, and it is inconvenient to go out after nine o''clock. Thinking, Chiba has opened the door. But at the door are Kento Kiuchi and Kakashi. "Yo! Have you eaten yet?" Kakashi greeted, and Shun took a few fatty fish in his hand. And the Kento behind him was holding a fishing rod and fishing gear, and nodded to Chiba. "You?" Qianye was taken aback for a moment. "Don''t worry, I didn''t try it with you. It was a coincidence with Jianren today, so we fished for a while. I didn''t expect that the fishing was so late, and then the fishing place was very close to you." Kakashi eyes He squinted slightly, seeming to smile. "Is the fish grilled or boiled?" Chiba glanced at the plump fish and smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth. Then, the three children looked at each other, each chuckled, and walked into the cabin. After that, the sound of cooking and chatting came. "Hey? You two actually like fishing?" This was Chiba''s voice. "Well, count it." This was Kakashi''s answer. "I was also surprised." These were the words of Kiuchi Kento. ... "Jianren~www.novelhall.com~ Are you going to perform the task tomorrow?" "Well, it''s a simple reconnaissance mission, but the distance is relatively long and it takes a little time." Obviously, Kinto Chiba is quite close to Chiba. "Well, the fish is ready." Kakashi''s voice interrupted their next words. "Then eat it!" ... At the small wooden house outside Konoha Village, candlelight was projected from the window at this time, and there were also the relish sounds of a few teenagers eating, but it was also a joy. At this time, the candlelight was also lit in an old mansion outside the center of Konoha Village. "Then, look for it!" Kushina looked at this seemingly unoccupied room for a long time, walked to the side of the bookshelf in one room, and pressed a hidden mechanism. (To be continued.) Chapter 217： Gather again (Wednesday/Friday) The battle of Shen Wu Kun Qiao was born after Kakashi became a Ninja at the age of twelve. That is to say, the first key change point will be born in four years. Within four years, the injury mode should be completed perfectly. At that time, the body will grow, and it is estimated that the fifth door will also have fallen. Bayi Middle School? Literature? Net W wo wo wo. ? 81ZW. COM There is no time to worry. Chiba was walking on the way to the meeting place, and the morning light was pouring down, and it was another bright sunny day. After eating ramen yesterday, Kushina decided to meet at the old place at eight when he left. Thinking of Kushina''s fist, even if Chiba wanted to lift it up for training, she had to assemble obediently. This also made Chiba confused, why Kushina''s fist hurts so much, even Tsunade hit him on the ground, the punch that cracked the ground, and there was no headache for Kushina''s fist. And depending on the strength of Kusinai, it is impossible to use the technique of the powerful water wrist while beating him. It is a secret technique that has the same effect as the strange power. If it is used, it also needs the power of Tsunade''s punch at least. Obviously, Jiu Xin Nai did not use the Hao Shui wrist. Why... does her fist hurt so much? Chiba walked to the meeting place thoughtfully. At this time, Hirohiko and Xuena were already waiting there, and they turned around when they saw Chiba coming. "Morning." Hongyan greeted very simply. "Morning." Xue Nai also greeted very simply. "Teacher Kushina, haven''t you arrived yet?" Chiba looked around and found that Kushina hadn''t arrived yet. This is quite abnormal. Generally speaking, Kushina is always the first to arrive, and Kushina has never been late. "Yeah." Hongyan nodded. Xue Nai glanced at Qianye, as if thinking of something, her cheeks were slightly flushed, but her face turned slightly away. Chiba stepped forward, then sat down on the ground, found a palm-sized scroll from the ninja bag behind him, spread it out, and looked at it. Seeing Chiba sitting down and looking at the scroll directly, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other, and Hongyan asked, "What is this?" Hearing this, Qianye said without raising his head: "This is some medical knowledge that I have copied. It is the part that I haven''t remembered. I want to see more when I have time to deepen my memory." "Oh." Hearing Chiba''s answer, the two of them just nodded, and did not continue to ask. They knew that Chiba was learning medical ninjutsu. There was a lot of medical knowledge to learn and remember, and they didn''t bother at the moment. And Chiba didn''t talk too much, already immersed in the memory of medical knowledge. Daily training will consume more than half a day. Chiba has to learn medical ninjutsu, practice injury mode, and continue to study and open. He also plans to go to the library to learn more ninjutsu, and time is quite tight. Time can''t be wasted every minute, and it was the first time he felt that time was so precious. For this reason, Chiba has also come up with many time-saving methods. This uses free time to deepen the memory of medical knowledge is one of them, and transcribes some profound and difficult medical knowledge, and then deepens the memory at all times. , It is also a very effective way to learn medical knowledge. The best thing is that as long as the cheat sheet is easy to carry, he can deepen his memory anytime. The second medical experience scroll Chiba can also remember almost, and there are two cheat sheet scrolls that can be fully memorized. As for understanding , You still need to ask some excellent medical ninjas or practice it yourself. However, it is still necessary to remember. This volume of medical experience is all about pharmacology and toxicology, and although poison is not described in the original work, it is actually a very common lethal weapon in the ninja world. Even during the Second Ninja World War, Sarahs mother-in-law, used puppetry, medical ninjutsu, and physique to shock ninjas from other countries. In her medical ninjutsu, there is a poison that makes people fearful. Only Tsunade can unlock it. In the third Ninja World War, Qiandai mother-in-law may also participate in the war. Chiba should also study pharmacology and toxicology as much as possible. Of course, Chiba didn''t think that he could crack the poison of Qiandai''s mother-in-law by studying pharmacology and toxicology. He just wondered whether he could delay the poisoning by relying on this knowledge. This poison can only be solved by Tsunade, that is to say, only when Tsunade''s attainments in medical ninjutsu are achieved. And to what extent has Tsunade''s medical ninjutsu attainments? At least it is at the medical sage level, that is, the medical skills have become sacred, and Chiba wants to be equal to Tsunade''s medical ninjutsu in this short time. Even with Tsunade''s medical experience, it is a idiot dream, and Chiba does not have it. So unrealistic. There will be any situation in the war. Chiba must prepare as comprehensively as possible. Four years seems to be a long time, but for Chiba, it is still quite short. Moreover, the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao was a battle in the latter part of the Three Wars. There were other battles before it. Maybe when the war broke out, even Chiba was sent to the battlefield. At that time, there was no reading training. Time is up. However, Chiba has also found the joy of learning knowledge, which is a sense of fulfillment that is different from daily training. When learning knowledge, Chiba feels that he can see further. I will pay attention to the places I couldn''t see before. For example, Chiba now looks at pharmacology and toxicology, and when he sees a grass on the side of the road, he will subconsciously tell whether it is a herbal medicine recorded in medical experience, what kind of medicinal properties, and what toxicity, whether it is harmful or not Will it be useful in the future? Rather than just thinking that it is a useless, or simply not paying attention to the grass. This is a feeling of fulfillment of "the more you know, the more clear you see". Whenever this feeling appears, Chiba always has a feeling of "Why didn''t you study well in the first place? Obviously learning knowledge is such a fulfilling thing". As a result, Chiba was immersed in reading, while Xuena and Hirohiko waited quietly. gradually, One hour passed... Two hours passed... Three hours passed... Jiu Xin Na still did not appear. At this time, even Chiba, who was immersed in reading memory, slowly put down the second cheat sheet scroll, frowning. Xuena, who had gone to practice soft boxing two and a half hours ago, also stopped. "Du Du Du!" Shuriken shot into three blind targets ~www.novelhall.com~ but all deviated from the red heart. Although they were still in the target, they were far away from the red heart. Shuanggouyu''s writing wheel eyes slowly disappeared in Hongyan''s eyes, and he looked at Chiba. "Chiba..." Xue Na called out. Chiba stood up, looked at the two of them, the expression on his face changed slightly, and said, "Well, let''s find it." Jiu Xinnai hasn''t come for so long, maybe something happened again! Needless to say, it is clear that the eyes of the three people all revealed the same idea. At this moment, a red beauty suddenly appeared. "Sorry for keeping you waiting a long time. I finally found it!" Upon hearing this, the three of them turned their heads and looked around, all in awe. At this time, at the side of the three of them, Kushina was raising the scroll in his hand, with a joyful smile on his mouth. (To be continued.) Chapter 218： Kushina Late (Thursday/Friday) "boom!" Jiu Xinnai stationed this large scroll on the ground, and visually observed that this scroll should be larger than the one in the Battle of Naruto Payne, so it would almost reach Jiu Xinnai''s chest when stationed like this. August 1? Chinese? W? W? W (i.) ? 8? 1? Z W?. COM At this time, Jiu Xinnai had dark bags under his eyes and a haggard face. He seemed to have not slept all night. And the three of Chiba looked at each other. After seeing Kusina, each was relieved, and then became interested in this scroll and walked up. "What is this?" Chiba asked. "Hey, good stuff! I thought I couldn''t find it, but I didn''t expect it to be good." Nushina grinned. Obviously, she is in a very good mood now. Seeing it like that, it seems that a serious matter hanging in her mind is resolved. Up. But the three of Chiba looked at each other, obviously not knowing what medicine Jiuxinai sold in the gourd. However, Jiuxina didn''t let them doubt. After speaking, he put down the scroll and spread it out. "this is" When seeing the content on the scroll, Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly. "Catalog of Sealing Techniques of the Uzumaki Clan." Kushina raised her head to look at Chiba, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, and said: "Your next training focus." My focus for the next training? Chiba was startled, he really hadn''t thought about this at all. Sealing technique? Jiuxina wants to give me the seal technique professor of the Maelstrom clan? To be honest, Chiba is really a little confused at this time. Sealing technique? Isn''t this rare ninjutsu? This ninjutsu is strictly a very powerful ninjutsu. But it is also very difficult to learn ninjutsu. Yukina and Hirohiko also looked at each other. The seal technique is a chakra and other technique that seals the opponent in a sealed manner. The powerful ones can even affect the opponent''s soul and soul. This is a ninjutsu full of mystery. Even the bird curse in the cage of the Hyuga branch is a type of sealing technique. Of course, the difficulty of mastering the seal technique is very high. Basically, no matter how strong or weak, the seal technique is a level B or higher technique. There are few seal techniques of the C level, but it is certain that the difficulty and power of the seal technique is successful. Proportional. In other words, the higher the difficulty of mastering, the stronger the power of the seal technique. However, there are very few people who have learned the seal technique. One is its difficulty. Even the same B-level seal technique is more difficult to master than the escape technique of the same level. Second, its inheritance, because there are really not many people who can master seal art, and they have gone through wars, so few have passed on. Of course, Chiba didn''t know these things. He only knew that the Uzumaki clan was a clan who was good at sealing art. It was not unusual for him to come up with this seal art catalog. Even Jiu Xinnai''s setting is everyone who is proficient in sealing art. In Chiba''s eyes, in this seal technique catalog of Kushina, many seal techniques have been printed with the words "lost". If the Uzumaki Kingdom is still there, there may be a lot less missing words on this seal art catalog. After all, the whirlpool clan is the survivor of the six daos, and the seal technique is very likely to inherit the seal technique of the six immortals, or it may be the group with the most complete record of the seal technique. Even the seal technique of the human column force system was created by the six immortals and used it to seal the ten tails. The Six Dao Immortals themselves are ten-tailed people Zhuli. However, the kingdom of the vortex has been breached and destroyed, and more sealing techniques have been lost. As for the cause of the Uzumaki Kingdoms destruction, the original story said that other countries were afraid of Uzumakis sealing technique, so they attacked and destroyed the Uzumaki Kingdom. But it is also possible that other countries are coveting the sealing technique of the country of the vortex and want to grab it. In fact, Chiba is more inclined to the latter. The Uzumaki Kingdom is a small country after all. Two fists are hard to beat by four hands, and it will eventually be destroyed. In order to prevent the seal technique from falling into the opponent''s hands, the Uzumaki family may destroy a large number of seal techniques. , Leaving only a few. After all, looking at this scroll, the name of the seal technique must be at least hundreds. Even Chiba saw that the forefront of this title was an s-level sealing technique. All nine magic dragons, all ghouls... In addition to these familiar ones, there are also a series of seals whose names are marked with "s" very powerfully. However, these are very powerful, and the seals that Chiba has never seen are basically "lost". Typeface. And this catalog, only the name of the seal technique, but without any introduction and principles, is obviously not for learning. However, Chiba doesn''t doubt that Kushina will teach her own sealing technique. Although there is no principle in the catalog, Kushina is proficient in sealing technique and can naturally teach the principle of Chiba seal technique. But, why did Jiu Xinna suddenly think of letting herself learn seal art? And why is it not Hirohiko and Xuena, but myself. "I searched all night last night and finally found this catalog. Although most of the sealing techniques here have been lost, there are still some that have not been lost. For example, I won''t know the magic dragon nine seals. In this catalog, I still found a sealing technique that is very suitable for you. It is very suitable and can make up for the weakness of your eight-door mode!" Kushina said with a smile on his mouth. Sealing technique to make up for the weakness of my eight-door model? Chiba was startled, his pupils contracted slightly, looking at Kushina in front of him. After saying this, Kushina frowned again and said: "Strictly speaking, it can''t completely make up for the weakness of the eight-door model, but with this sealing technique, at least it can be considered to be able to leave a back player." This time, Hongyan and Xuena also came over, and the three looked at each other again. "And this sealing technique is this! It just so happens that I also know how to practice!" Kushina''s onion fingers moved, passing through the s-level sealing techniques ~www.novelhall.com~ and finally stopped at a label with " s" on the seal. The three of Chiba looked intently, and both Hongyan and Xuena frowned slightly, rather puzzled, as if they didn''t recognize this seal technique. But Chiba''s face changed, his face was shocked. "This" The sealing technique that Kushina refers to is known to Chiba, and he is very familiar with it. This sealing technique has also appeared in the original work, and it has appeared many times, and even because of its existence, Konoha Village will fight every time. Losses, and even the battle losses of the Ninja Allied Forces in the four Ninja World Wars are reduced by a lot of sealing techniques. S-level sealing technique, Yin seal! "Although the difficulty of mastering the Yin Seal is very high, it is also quite difficult to learn in the s-level seal technique, but, Chiba, I believe you can master it." Kushina looked at Chiba, her eyes flashed. At this time, Qianye''s eyes flashed with astonishment and shock. Unexpectedly, he really didn''t expect that Jiu Xinnai would teach him Yin Seal! This is a very practical and powerful sealing technique in his opinion! (To be continued.) Chapter 219： S class! (Fri/Fri) "boom!" Jiu Xinnai stationed this large scroll on the ground, and visually observed that this scroll should be larger than the one in the Battle of Naruto Payne, so it would almost reach Jiu Xinnai''s chest when stationed like this. ? Eight? One Chinese? WWW. 8=1ZW. COM At this time, Jiu Xinnai had dark bags under his eyes and a haggard face. He seemed to have not slept all night. And the three of Chiba looked at each other. After seeing Kusina, each was relieved, and then became interested in this scroll and walked up. "What is this?" Chiba asked. "Hey, good stuff! I thought I couldn''t find it, but I didn''t expect it to be good." Nushina grinned. Obviously, she is in a very good mood now. Seeing it like that, it seems that a serious matter hanging in her mind is resolved. Up. But the three of Chiba looked at each other, obviously not knowing what medicine Jiuxinai sold in the gourd. However, Jiuxina didn''t let them doubt. After speaking, he put down the scroll and spread it out. "this is" When seeing the content on the scroll, Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly. "Catalog of Sealing Techniques of the Uzumaki Clan." Kushina raised her head to look at Chiba, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, and said: "Your next training focus." My focus for the next training? Chiba was startled, he really hadn''t thought about this at all. Sealing technique? Jiuxina wants to give me the seal technique professor of the Maelstrom clan? To be honest, Chiba is really a little confused at this time. Sealing technique? Isn''t this rare ninjutsu? This ninjutsu is strictly a very powerful ninjutsu. But it is also very difficult to learn ninjutsu. Yukina and Hirohiko also looked at each other. The seal technique is a chakra and other technique that seals the opponent in a sealed manner. The powerful ones can even affect the opponent''s soul and soul. This is a ninjutsu full of mystery. Even the bird curse in the cage of the Hyuga branch is a type of sealing technique. Of course, the difficulty of mastering the seal technique is very high. Basically, no matter how strong or weak, the seal technique is a level B or higher technique. There are few seal techniques of the C level, but it is certain that the difficulty and power of the seal technique is successful. Proportional. In other words, the higher the difficulty of mastering, the stronger the power of the seal technique. However, there are very few people who have learned the seal technique. One is its difficulty. Even the same B-level seal technique is more difficult to master than the escape technique of the same level. Second, its inheritance, because there are really not many people who can master seal art, and they have gone through wars, so few have passed on. Of course, Chiba didn''t know these things. He only knew that the Uzumaki clan was a clan who was good at sealing art. It was not unusual for him to come up with this seal art catalog. Even Jiu Xinnai''s setting is everyone who is proficient in sealing art. In Chiba''s eyes, in this seal technique catalog of Kushina, many seal techniques have been printed with the words "lost". If the Uzumaki Kingdom is still there, there may be a lot less missing words on this seal art catalog. After all, the whirlpool clan is the survivor of the six daos, and the seal technique is very likely to inherit the seal technique of the six immortals, or it may be the group with the most complete record of seal technique. Even the seal technique of the human column force system was created by the six immortals and used it to seal the ten tails. The Six Dao Immortals themselves are ten-tailed people Zhuli. However, the kingdom of the vortex has been breached and destroyed, and more sealing techniques have been lost. As for the cause of the Uzumaki Kingdoms destruction, the original story said that other countries were afraid of Uzumakis sealing technique, so they attacked and destroyed the Uzumaki Kingdom. But it is also possible that other countries are coveting the sealing technique of the country of the vortex and want to grab it. In fact, Chiba is more inclined to the latter. The Uzumaki Kingdom is a small country after all. Two fists are hard to beat four hands, and it is eventually destroyed. In order to prevent the seal technique from falling into the opponent''s hands, the Uzumaki family may destroy a large number of seal techniques , Leaving only a few. After all, looking at this scroll, the name of the seal technique must be at least hundreds. Even Chiba saw that the forefront of this title was an s-level sealing technique. All nine magic dragons, all ghouls... In addition to these familiar ones, there are also a series of seals whose names are marked with "s" very powerfully. However, these are very powerful, and the seals that Chiba has never seen are basically "lost". Typeface. And this catalog, only the name of the seal technique, but without any introduction and principles, is obviously not for learning. However, Chiba doesn''t doubt that Kushina will teach her own sealing technique. Although there is no principle in the catalog, Kushina is proficient in sealing technique and can naturally teach the principle of Chiba seal technique. But, why did Jiu Xinna suddenly think of letting herself learn seal art? And why is it not Hirohiko and Xuena, but myself. "I searched all night last night and finally found this catalog. Although most of the sealing techniques here have been lost, there are still some that have not been lost. For example, I won''t know the magic dragon nine seals. In this catalog, I still found a sealing technique that is very suitable for you. It is very suitable and can make up for the weakness of your eight-door mode!" Kushina said with a smile on his mouth. Sealing technique to make up for the weakness of my eight-door model? Chiba was startled, his pupils contracted slightly, looking at Kushina in front of him. After saying this, Kushina frowned again and said: "Strictly speaking, it can''t completely make up for the weakness of the eight-door model, but with this sealing technique, at least it can be considered to be able to leave a back player." This time, Hongyan and Xuena also came over, and the three looked at each other again. "And this sealing technique is this! It just so happens that I also know how to practice!" Kushina''s onion fingers moved, passing the s-level sealing technique, and finally staying on the one marked "s". . The three of Chiba looked intently, and both Hongyan and Xuena frowned slightly, rather puzzled, as if they didn''t recognize this seal technique. But Chiba''s face changed, his face was shocked. "This" The sealing technique that Kushina refers to is known to Chiba, and he is very familiar with it. This sealing technique has also appeared in the original work, and it has appeared many times, and even because of its existence, Konoha Village will fight every time. Losses, and even the battle losses of the Ninja Allied Forces in the four Ninja World Wars are reduced by a lot of sealing techniques. S-level sealing technique, Yin seal! "Although the difficulty of mastering the Yin Seal is very high, it is also quite difficult to learn in the s-level seal technique, but, Chiba, I believe you can master it." Kushina looked at Chiba, her eyes flashed. At this time, Qianye''s eyes flashed with astonishment and shock. Unexpectedly, he really didn''t expect that Jiu Xinnai would teach him Yin Seal! This is a very practical and powerful sealing technique in his opinion! Chapter Two Hundred and Nineteen The s-level seal technique, the Yin seal, is currently only mastered by Tsunade, and the future new Sannin Haruno Sakura can also be used. The principle is to accumulate chakras on the forehead at ordinary times to produce a diamond-shaped mark. When needed, use "yin seal, unlock" to unlock the seal, which can release a large amount of chakras. Chiba''s mind recalled the setting of the Yin Seal, and she couldn''t help but sigh. This Yin Seal has always been used together with the Forbidden Art of Creation and Regeneration. I also mistakenly thought that Yin Seal is Tsunades Art of Creation and Regeneration. Yin seal is Yin seal, creation regeneration is creation regeneration, it is two different kinds of ninjutsu, but the two together can improve the efficiency of creation and regeneration, and even after the Yin seal is completely unlocked, it can completely release the chakras stored in the Yin seal , With the medical ninjutsu performed by the slug, the power is amazing. Unexpectedly, Jiu Xinnai would also be sealed. Qianye felt a little helpless, but the Kushina perineal seal, or knowing the seal technique of Yin seal, made sense. After all, the first user of the Yin Seal was the Uzumaki Mito of the Uzumaki family. When Kushina was brought to Konoha Village, he actually became Kyuubi''s next person. At that time, she was a little hesitant and helpless. It was this Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the first Naruto. At that time, the first Naruto who was already old, Zhuli told Kushina: "We were taken as the container of the tail beast. Here, but before that, you have to find love to fill it up. In this way, you can get happiness even if you want to live as a Kyuubi person Zhuli." It is precisely because of this sentence that Jiu Xin Nai''s imitation and helplessness have been dispelled, and Jiu Xin Nai, who is now so strong and optimistic, was created. Both of them are Nine-tailed people, and they are also members of the Uzumaki family. It is not impossible for Uzumaki Mito to impart the Yin Seal to Kushina. As for why Kushina did not practice, Chiba didn''t know, but it is certain that Kushina knew the principle of Yin Seal and could teach it. This is also what made Chiba a little surprised and astonished. Generally speaking, according to the original work, when it comes to the Yin Seal and the Art of the Hundred Powers, you will definitely think of Tsunade and Sakura, but with Kushina, it seems a little impossible. It seems that there are some things that I can''t take for granted. Chiba was slightly alert, if it wasn''t for Kushina to be his teacher, if it wasn''t for him to tell Kushina about the eight-door pattern, I am afraid that this Yin Seal would be thought of, but it is probably something after World War Three. Up. Even studying with Tsunade takes a lot of effort. After all, Kushina is more selfless than Tsunade, and will help him unconditionally. Of course, this is not to say that Tsunade was ruthless to Chiba, but Tsunade worked hard to save his life when he was afraid of blood, and he was very grateful to Tsunade and Chiba. Its just that the yin seal, learned from Tsunade, is definitely more difficult, Im afraid it will take a lot of effort. He would definitely not be like Kushina. In order to make up for the weakness of his eight-door model, he spent the night looking for a way to actively teach Chiba. And this yin seal can completely make up for the weakness of the Chiba Eight Doors model. The characteristics of storing chakras and Yin seals are simply customized for the eight-door mode. The weakness of the eight-door mode is the battery life. With the Yin seals, you can directly supplement the chakras when the eight-door mode is exhausted. After exiting the eight-door mode, Chiba can still get a lot of chakras. "After learning the Yin seal, you can store the chakras, and release the chakras in the seals by unlocking the seals to achieve the effect of replenishing the chakras. However, learning the Yin seals requires very fine chakra control. It is also correct. Because of this, I didnt learn the Yin seal. Chakras control has always been my weakness. At this time, Kushina said: However, Chibas Chakra control can overcome the violent investigation of the eight-door Dunjia. Carat controlled it. There shouldn''t be any problems with practicing the Yin Seal. It''s just..." Speaking of this, Jiu Xinnai''s face became serious: "The Yin Seal is a sealing technique that requires perseverance and perseverance. From the time the seal structure is established, it must be controlled by the extremely fine chakra. A drop of it is stored in the seal, and the chakra is accumulated to a certain extent in the Yin seal before it can be liberated and used." "Furthermore, this process is a long-term process, Chiba, do you want to learn?" After that, Kushina looked at Chiba and waited for his answer. "I want to learn." Chiba said with certainty that this is simply an opportunity before him. After understanding the weakness of the eight-door model, how could Chiba give up this opportunity to make up for the weakness. Moreover, the s-class Yin Seal, the entire Naruto World is only controlled by those few people, but three. Just for this "s", Chiba will definitely learn it. As if he had received the expected answer, Kushina''s mouth showed a smile of "I knew it would be like this". After all, the reason why this disciple was her most proud disciple was not because of his enchanting talent, but his perseverance and tenacity. Therefore, she firmly believes that he will learn this sealing technique and it will succeed. Even if he can''t learn it, he can learn it! "Then... From tomorrow, I will teach you the basics of sealing technique." After smiling, Kushina said. "Hey? Basics?" Chiba was taken aback by these words. "Of course, everything must start from the basics." Upon hearing this, Chiba frowned. Start learning from the basics? The originally tight time is even more tense. However, the Yin Seal must be learned, its value is too high, I am afraid it is one of the most important puzzles in the perfect eight-door mode! But... medical ninjutsu, can''t be used either. Daily training... and you can''t miss out. The study of ninjutsu... can''t be pulled down, now that there are few types of ninjutsu, a bit weak. Time... not enough! "Can''t you... directly teach me the Yin Seal?" Chiba asked tentatively. then "Boom!" A punch hit him directly on the top of his head, and Qianye who hit him immediately covered his head with both hands, and the painful tears almost fell. "You think the Yin Seal can be learned if you want to learn it! Even the most basic seal is very difficult to learn. Besides, the structure of the Yin Seal is the most complicated and delicate of all seals. Don''t go too far!" "Yes..." Chiba could only touch his head to respond to Kushina''s reprimand. However, he also knew that Kushina was not wrong, whether it was physique, ninjutsu, illusion, or seal, the foundation is always the most important. If the foundation is unstable, isn''t it collapsed? In the question just now, Chiba was only holding a trace of fluke, and now that Kushina said so, he has completely eliminated this trace of fluke. No matter what, it is still necessary to learn down-to-earth here, and desire is not fulfilled! At this moment, after punching Chiba, Kushina glanced at Yuuna and Hirohiko who were startled next to him, and a flash of guilt flashed in his heart, and said: "Xunna, Hirohiko, I''m sorry, there is nothing to do. I teach you." Hearing this, Hongyan and Xuena waved their hands again and again. Yukina said first: "I can''t learn seal art~www.novelhall.com~ I am not interested in seal art." Hirohiko also said immediately. Judging from their looks, they were clearly afraid of Jiuxinai''s guilt. They knew that Jiuxinai was not the kind of teacher who would favor a disciple, but the weakness of Chiba''s eight-door model was really worrying. To be honest, they also breathed a sigh of relief with the Yin Seal. Kushina felt more guilty about the sensibility of Hirohiko and Xuena, but in the end he didn''t say anything, just said: "Then, disband today!" "Yes!" Although the dissolution was a bit abrupt, the three of them responded simply. Seeing Kushina''s appearance, won''t you do anything crazy to compensate Hirohiko and Yukina... Seeing Kushina''s thoughtful look, Chiba couldn''t help but think about it. (To be continued.) Chapter 220： Learn "The most important thing in the seal technique is the seal technique. Different seal techniques have different seal techniques, some powerful seal techniques, and even a combination of many different seal techniques. And this seal technique" The next day, at the meeting place of the Kushinai class, Kushina carefully explained the knowledge of sealing technique to Chiba. Chiba listened attentively, while Hirohiko and Xuena were like him, listening. Although Hirohiko and Yukina didn''t learn Yin Seals, Kushina still asked them to come to the class. Even if they didn''t learn Yin Seals, they could also learn about the use of sealing techniques. Just now, Hirohiko and Yukina, who came together according to their habit, originally had their own plans. Yukina planned to go to the place where they frequented to practice soft boxing when learning sealing art in Chiba. Hongyan seems to be ready to take up a task. Recently, the village seems to have promulgated some more dangerous tasks that need to be completed alone, but the rewards are relatively generous. According to Hongyan, this kind of thing is a pie falling from the sky, and he must try it. But he didn''t expect that Kushina prevented the two of them from doing so, and asked them to attend the class together like Chiba. This made Hirohiko and Yukina very helpless. This class was also absent-minded. One was focused on task compensation, and the other was thinking about soft boxing training, but under the threatening eyes of Kushina, they could only be honest. Sit down and listen to the lecture with Chiba. However, although Jiu Xinnai was self-willed, it also relieved them. Not only Chiba, but they also saw that Kushina''s expression on the sudden dissolution yesterday was a bit wrong, as if they were planning something. They were also afraid that Jiu Xinna would do anything crazy. She was a person who even dared to steal the pass of the library from the third generation of Hokage. She was absolutely bold. But now, looking at Jiu Xinnai''s appearance, it seems that he is concentrating on the professor of seal art, and has no other plans, so he can be relieved. Just listen to the lesson! It''s better than something big! Although absent-minded, the two still listened patiently. And their thoughts are exactly the same as those of Chiba. Today, when they heard that Kushina left Hirohiko and Yukina, Chiba let go of his hanging heart, and he was afraid that Kushina would do something crazy. . Even in the dream yesterday, Chiba dreamed that Kushina had stolen the second-generation Hokage''s forbidden surgery catalog, and then gave them the choice of forbidden surgery. After the selection, she would steal the scene. "The seal technique is a collection of seal words, which are combined to form the seal technique. Therefore, you should start learning from the seal words. When you can write the seal words proficiently, I will teach you the basic seal technique. "Nu Xinnai said. While talking, she also took out three scrolls and handed them to the three of Chiba. The three of Chiba took the scroll in their hands and opened it to see that there were densely written tadpole characters that they could not understand at all. This is the seal text? Chiba looked at it one after another, five times back and forth, frowning tightly. A total of thousands or even tens of thousands of tadpole characters were recorded on it. After checking it five times, Chiba finally confirmed it. These tadpole text He can''t understand anything! Don''t say that I understood it, Chiba felt a little dazzled just by looking at the small and dense tadpole characters. After these five times, Chiba rubbed his eyes, then looked at Kushina, and said, "Do you have to remember these?" "Well, you must remember, and you can write it skillfully. You are all beginners, so write it by hand first." Kushina nodded. Do you write it by hand first? Chiba looked at the tadpole scroll in his hand, and looked at the dark circles under Kushina''s eyes. I''m afraid, Jiu Xin Na hasn''t slept again all night, sum up these basic seal symbols, and copy them down. "I know." Thinking of this, Chiba nodded and said. At the same time, I also lowered the base number of daily training from 2,200 to 1,200. In this way to spare time, after deliberation, the time required for Chiba to learn the sealing technique can only be deducted from the daily training. Relatively speaking, the physical training can maintain a certain amount. Now he has just developed the injury. The door mode, the current physical condition, it is impossible to open the five doors, although physical training is not good enough, but at this stage, the only thing that can be slow is physical training. "Then, next I will explain to you some of the functions of these basic seal characters, and what kind of role they can play in forming the seal style" Kushina said, while taking out a scroll with Chiba San on it. Tadpole text like people. Do these thousands of tadpoles have to be explained? Chiba''s heart sighed. After all, this kind of tadpole text was dizzy when he looked at him. Moreover, these tadpole texts feel the same no matter how they look. To understand its function, it is necessary to distinguish each tadpole text. This is simply super difficult. what! How about Hirohiko and Yukina? At this time, Chiba glanced at Hirohiko and Xuena. It was okay not to look at them. After seeing them, Chiba''s face was a little bitter. I saw Hirohiko and Xuena, a red pupil flashed, and a white pupil raised, and they used the writing wheel eyes and the white eyes to distinguish characters directly! Cheating! In this regard, UU reading www.uukanshu.com Chiba can only mourn in his heart. The insight ability of the white eyes and the writing wheel eyes will definitely be able to easily distinguish the difference between these tadpole characters, but he is mortal with naked eyes, and dizzy after a few glances Chiba has imagined how difficult it is to learn seal art. However, Jiuxina has already started to explain the tadpole text, and Chiba soon cleared up his mood and listened carefully. The explanation of tadpole texts is actually not very complicated. These are the basis of the sealing technique, and its function is also very simple, but it is more difficult to understand these tadpole texts. Hirohiko and Xuena, who were in an eye-opened state with extraordinary insight, understood very quickly. When Kushina finished speaking over and over again, he quickly grasped the foundation of the seal technique with his genius-level understanding. Then, Jiuxina asked them to go back and practice on their own. And Chiba, who had difficulty distinguishing tadpole texts, was detained by Kushina At the same time, when Hirohiko and Xuena left, Chiba clearly read the emotion of "interest in sealing technique" from the eyes of the two people. Of course, this interest is not because of the sealing technique itself! But they seem to have more fun than themselves In this regard, Chiba could only helplessly shook his head, and then continued to listen carefully to Kushina''s patient explanation. This seal text must be carefully understood its function. The seal technique is a very delicate system. A single character error may cause the seal to fail. Therefore, in this respect, it must be rigorous and understood. And the sealing technique of Yin Seal is second to none in the complexity and surprise of sealing technique. If Chiba does not master the foundation of this foundation, then Yin Seal does not have to be learned at all. Chiba knew very well and didn''t rush it too quickly. He just focused, earnestly, and studied with no distractions. To be continued. Chapter 221： Copy It took a whole day for Chiba to recognize the tadpoles. During this process, Kushina showed great patience, and Chiba did not expect that these tadpole texts, Kushina had to explain to herself over and over again, tirelessly explaining to himself for a whole day, even during the meal, he did not forget. Answer your own questions. And Chiba also found that his thirst for knowledge had been ignited from the "theoretical knowledge of medical ninjutsu". At the beginning, he felt that this tadpole text was troublesome, but after learning a little bit, he was strongly curiosity Driven to learn this tadpole text, even the attributes of eating goods have to be overwhelmed by curiosity. During the meal, he felt the tastelessness of the food for the first time, and he had to solve the doubts in his mind, so during the meal, Chiba kept asking Kusinai about tadpole language knowledge. After Chiba fully understood these tadpole texts, Kushina was tired and announced her disbandment. Looking at the back of Jiuxinai walking back slowly in the sunset, Chiba slowly retracted his gaze, but his fist was gently clenched. I will definitely save you! Then, he turned back and walked towards his cabin. After returning to the cabin, Chiba silently started daily training, but the base number had dropped to 800. Chiba calculated it, plus the handwriting practice of the seal text, this is already the limit. The daily sleep time must be guaranteed, and then the study of medical ninjutsu theory and knowledge, and today must go to the library, I have to record some ninjutsu back to practice. It can be said that every day in Chiba is quite tight. After the daily training was over, Chiba made himself a very rich dinner, and after eating with a rather indecent meal, he picked up the library pass and ran to the library to find ninjutsu. During the Zhongnin exam, he often ran into the library, and even wrote down a lot of ninjutsu from it, but in the later days, he focused on the wound mode and other things, which also recorded some ninjutsu. Forget about it. This time I came to the library again, first to deepen my memory, and then officially started practicing these ninjutsu. The second is to look for a new ninjutsu. There is a bookshelf in the library and he has not finished reading the books on it. However, the help that this library can give Chiba is very limited. There are 20 or 30 ninjutsu hidden inside, and only three to five can help Chiba to remove the attributes that Chiba does not possess. Originally, I should have memorized no less than ten ninjutsu, but some of them seem to overlap with the ninjutsu that I have learned now. After the power is also a little eliminated, there are only three ninjutsu left. Chiba flipped through the files in the library, and slowly formed an outline in his heart. Because I had read it a long time ago, Chiba also remembered the location of those ninjutsu scrolls, so this time I was familiar with the road, I quickly found these ninjutsu, and deepened my memory one by one, and remembered it firmly. Then, he turned to the bookshelf in the corner that he hadn''t started looking at. An hour later Chiba put down the last file and sighed slightly. It seems that there is no new ninjutsu, just three ninjutsu! It still feels a bit not enough! Chiba recalled these four ninjutsu, and after confirming that he remembered clearly, he left the library. On this trip to the library, Chiba was obviously disappointed. With the amount of chakra in the wound mode, at least ten more ninjutsus must be learned to make perfect use of the chakra in the wound mode. Now the ninjutsu he has learned is a bit weak in combination. He must learn more ninjutsu to take advantage of the combination of ninjutsu and physical skills. Moreover, the thinking of shadow clone tactics also needs to be changed. Ninjutsu is particularly important. Many attack opportunities in battle cannot be created by shadow clone alone. Can I not rely too much on the cooperation of ninjutsu and physique, physique is still my advantage, and I am best at it, should I start from here, relying solely on physique? Chiba was walking on the way home, disappointed, his mind was also active, and he began to think about future development. It should be said that it is the development route from this period to the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao. At about nine o''clock in the evening, Chiba returned to his cabin and began to copy tadpole texts. To this end, he also bought pen, ink and paper. This seal tadpole text needs to be drawn with a brush, and it must be successful once, and every text cannot make any mistakes. A slight error will cause the seal technique to collapse. Cause the seal to fail. Sealing is a very delicate ninjutsu, and it is also a ninjutsu that does not allow the slightest difference. If a stroke is wrong, nothing is right. Spreading out the white paper, dipping it in water and rubbing the ink, Chiba adjusted his breathing, looking at the tadpole scroll above the white paper, remembering the shape of the text on it. then Lift the pen and dip the ink, the tip of the pen penetrates the paper! "Uh" Chiba paused, put down the brush, silently picked up the white paper, crumpled it up, and threw it into the hemorrhoids beside the desk. From the mass of waste paper ~www.novelhall.com~, a large mass of ink marks can be vaguely discerned. Chiba coughed lightly, then spread out a piece of paper and dipped the ink. Then silently throw the white paper into a ball and throw it into the wastebasket. At this time, Chiba finally found a problem in his eyes. He has never learned how to write with a brush at all! In my previous life, brush and calligraphy were all hobby classes, and Chiba was not even good at the required subjects, so naturally he would not learn brush calligraphy. In this life, he basically spent time in training, and he has never learned Chinese calligraphy. And this tadpole essay has very high requirements for brush writing. It seems to be very easy to write one song after another. In fact, it is difficult to write well without a certain brush writing skills. In this regard, Chiba is a little bit crying, but this kind of thing can only be practiced, and there is no shortcut to go. And at this time, Chiba didnt want to disturb the tired Kushina, so he could only bite the bullet and try hard to recall the poor two brush calligraphy classes that the teacher faintly said about how to hold the pen when he was in elementary school. method. Then, keep trying. At the same time, in a house in the Uchiha family''s settlement, under the white light, Hirohiko looked at the crooked text on the white paper that was more ghostly than the tadpole, blinked, and silently wiped the cheek. Ink stains. Afterwards, he threw the white paper into a ball and threw it into the wastebasket. On the ground behind Hongyan, there were already a lot of waste paper balls. At the same moment, in the Hyuga family mansion, Xuena slowly put down his pen, looked at the tadpole writing on the white paper and the scroll, and nodded in satisfaction. For the eldest lady of Hyuga''s family, it seems that brush writing is also a required course. Silently put the copied white paper aside, Xue Na skillfully picked up a white paper, flattened it, and continued to copy it. To be continued. Chapter 222： Special training decision? On the second day, Chiba came to the meeting point as usual, and without realizing it, returned to the day when he and Hirohiko and Xuena were taught by Kushina. During this time, the three generations of Hokage did not seem to have any task arrangements for them. Chiba felt that the reason why the three generations of Hokage did not let them out of the task should be to keep them by Kushina''s side. In fact, it was a task of protecting Kushina in disguise. This is exactly what he wants. Now Chiba doesn''t have much time to participate in any tasks. Just to improve himself, time is already very short. Moreover, being able to stay with Jiu Xinnai and being able to train is nothing more perfect than this. After all, it hasn''t been long since the incident, Chiba still has lingering fears, and is more sensitive to Kushina''s safety issues. Although Hokage''s dark part is secretly protecting, but on a psychological level, Chiba still feels that he is involved in this matter to make him feel at ease. At the same time, Chiba also knew the reality, and his protection was still inferior to Anbu. In the village, there is an anbe protection, Chiba need not worry. However, there are some things that cannot be measured by reason. At this time, Hongyan and Xuena arrived one step earlier, and the three of them were comparing the results they copied yesterday. Of course, at the beginning, Chiba did not agree with the comparison. After all, after practicing for nearly four hours yesterday, until I went to bed, Chibas result was the white paper with the tadpoles drawn crookedly. However, due to Hirohiko and Yukinas strong request for "discussing the key to each other", Chiba had to come up with his own "clumsy work". Really. However, as a result of this comparison, it is estimated that Xuena got the answer she wanted. As for Hongyan...the mood is probably a bit subtle. From his eyes, Chiba could clearly read such a thought. Why... Xuenai''s words are the best! In this regard, Chiba just smiled bitterly, three people, three copying papers, undoubtedly Xuena''s characters are the best, it looks almost like the original version of the tadpole textbook given by Kushina, but its more beautiful, just look at the characters, It is much better than Jiu Xinnai. To be honest, although the tadpole script is like a ghost painting, but it is well written, it can really have a sense of beauty. Undoubtedly, Xue Na has reached this stage. As for Hirohiko, he is actually similar to Chiba, a bit better than Chiba, at least the thickness of the bold tadpole text is not as thick as Chiba. At a rough glance, the judgement was made. Yukina is the best, Chiba is the worst, and Hirohiko is second, but not much better than Chiba. The reactions of the two were also different. Xuena flashed a smile that seemed like nothing, but Hirohiko couldn''t laugh. Not to mention that he was originally a poker face with facial paralysis. This second, and also Nothing was better than the worst, and he couldn''t laugh. After that, the three of them didn''t say much, silently put away the copy paper, and did not mean to "discuss", and each did its own thing. Kushina seems to be a little late again today. As for whether to do their own things, Hongyan went directly to the edge of the dense forest on his dedicated side to practice shuriken. Xuenai will play stumps silently. This is the basic training method of the soft boxing method and the most effective practice method. As for the moves like Tengnao counterattack, it usually requires opponents to practice. In this stump, you can practice pushing the palm and the most basic attack method of soft boxing, which is the foundation of the foundation. And Chiba quietly took out a cheat sheet of medical experience, and sat down with his legs crossed to read quietly. Although the three of them said they were doing their own things, but under the bright sunshine, they exuded a kind of plain, harmonious and warm atmosphere. About an hour later, Jiu Xinnai''s figure slowly walked out of the dense forest on one side. Looking at her, her spirit is much better than yesterday, and her dark circles are much lighter. And seeing Jiu Xin Na appear, the three also stopped what they were doing. Xuena stopped pushing his palms, Hongyan silently recovered the shuriken, and Chiba stood up after closing his medical experience. After a while, the three of them gathered in one place. "Did you finish the homework you gave you yesterday?" Kushina looked at his three favorite disciples, smiling slightly. These three guys are really in sync, but they just... don''t like talking. Hearing Jiuxina''s words, the three took out the copy paper and handed them to Jiuxina. This is why the three of them all bring copy paper. Yesterday Jiuxina gave homework, and the homework is the copy of tadpole text. Show the best copy of yesterday''s practice to Jiuxina. After receiving the copy paper, Kushina looked at it carefully. Sure enough, Xue Nai''s writing is the best, and it has fully met the requirements for drawing the seal technique. Hongyan''s words are reluctant. After practice, the most basic requirements for drawing the seal technique can be met... As for Chiba. Unsurprisingly, the word is the worst. Since childhood, he lived alone outside the village, and no one taught him calligraphy. Jiuxina looked at the three copies, and slightly pursed her lips. She was always a little sad when she thought that Qianye had been alone since she was a child, carrying the infamy left by her father. There is also some injustice, always thinking about making Taki Mahaba''s incident public. However, in this matter, she must respect the will of the heroes Taki Mahaba and Chiba. Both of them chose to keep it secret. This is truly for Chiba''s sake. And after these upsets flashed, Jiu Xin Nai carefully put away the copy, and already had a conclusion in his heart. Sure enough, Chiba is the most suitable for practicing seal art and the most serious one. Hirohiko and Yukina, are they competing with Chiba in this matter? In fact, I am not really interested in sealing art in my heart, and I can''t force them too much. Three copies were copied, and Jiuxina easily found the difference. Although Xuena''s writing is very good, there are two mistakes and omissions. There is also one mistake on Hongyan''s side. Although Chiba''s writing is the worst, there is no one mistake. Obviously, he wrote the most carefully. Sealing technique is a ninjutsu with zero fault tolerance, and the simplest technique of seal technique requires dozens of tadpole characters. If one character has an error or omission, the seal technique cannot be activated even if there is a slight error. It failed. In this regard, nothing is sloppy. Moreover, the tadpoles are so small that it is extremely difficult to detect errors and omissions. Xuena and Hirohiko''s errors and omissions may not even be discovered by them. During the beginning of school, copying tadpoles without errors or omissions can also be regarded as a test to determine whether a ninja has the talent for sealing art. As for Chiba, it is obvious that he can learn or even learn the seal technique well, the writing is poor, and it is always better to practice slowly. Of course, this is not to say that you can''t learn seal art if you make mistakes and omissions during your initial study. The best example should be Teacher Jilaiya! Jiu Xin Nai suddenly turned such a thought. I remember Mr. Jilaiya said that when he was learning the sealing technique, he always made mistakes and was often scolded for this, but in the end, he still mastered a few sealing techniques~www.novelhall.com~ but... Chiba Words of the word... Jiu Xinna thought about it, but it was quite difficult. Calligraphy was not accomplished overnight. It required long-term practice. At the beginning, she learned seal art by herself and practiced calligraphy for several years. Here...it can only be said by the water gate, use excellent students to drive poor students? Kushina thought about it, and then said, "Chiba, your writing... is too bad!" "Uh..." Chiba''s mouth twitched. Of course, I have never learned calligraphy! Chiba thought. "Hirohiko...your handwriting is too bad!" Kushina said again. When Hongyan heard the words, he still had a poker face, but his eyes were obviously sceptical. "Xuenai, only your words meet the requirements of the seal art drawing." Kushinai did not hesitate to give the praise to Xuenai. Then, Jiu Xinnai changed the conversation and said: "You two, we will have special training from tomorrow, location..." When he said this, Kushinas gaze caught Xuena sneaking a glance at Chibas face, a smile flashed across his mouth, and said, Im set to stay at Xuenas house, tomorrow at eight oclock, and the meeting place will change. At Yukina''s house, don''t forget to ask for the consent of Shiona Jinsuke." While speaking, she blinked at Xuena. When the three heard this, they were all taken aback. Hey? Special training? Is it still at Yukina''s house, the mansion of the Hyuga clan? Hirohiko and Chiba looked at each other, and at the same time looked at Yukina. Xue Na seemed to be a little unresponsive, looking at Kushina, feeling speechless. "So, disband!" Involuntarily speaking, Kushina gave the order, and then left directly. The three of Chiba were left behind, blinking at each other. (To be continued.) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 223： go away Go to Xuenai''s house tomorrow! Chiba finished daily training, took a shower, put on clothes, and was about to copy tadpoles, but he couldn''t help but think of the words of Jiuxina during the day today. And after Yusina left, Xuena told them that she would come to her house for special training tomorrow. Then, the matter was settled. After that, the three of them disbanded, and Chiba went back to the cabin directly. After returning to the cabin, Chiba first began to practice the four ninjutsu he got from the library. Chibas ninjutsu talent could not be applied to the ninjutsu seen on the scrolls of books. It is not an easy task. This practice for nearly a morning only allows him to master a kind of ninjutsu, and it takes a certain amount of time to master it. After the ninjutsu training in the morning was over, Chiba began daily training and did not finish daily training until the evening. Next, it was now, Chiba walked into the cabin, cooking for herself, and taking care of the dirty clothes. After dinner, in accordance with Chiba''s plan, it is necessary to learn medical experience and copy tadpoles. Judging from the appearance of Kusina, it would be impossible for Chiba to teach him the basics of sealing technique if he did not master the tadpole script proficiently. After eating, Chiba walked straight upstairs. When he walked to the desk and was about to learn medical tips, his face changed slightly. Even when he saw the desktop, he subconsciously reached into the ninja bag behind him. However, Chiba soon put down his hands, with a little strangeness on his face, and a vague warning. At this moment, on his desk, there are two scrolls. However, Chiba clearly remembers that when he went out, he packed everything up, and when he came back from the meeting place in the morning, he came up once, and the desktop was blank. These two abrupt scrolls, Obviously, someone broke into his home and put it on his desk. In other words, when he was doing ninjutsu training and daily physical training, someone broke into his bedroom unknowingly and put the scroll on the table. Chiba looked at the two scrolls and frowned. The scrolls in Naruto World may only be recorded files, and they may be ninjutsu scrolls that can be learned. Of course, there may also be various traps. In the original work, while in Turtle Island, the ghost shark went on and off the scroll in order to transmit information about the location of Kirabi and Naruto. When Naruto and the others thought that the ghost shark had already eaten and died, and it was impossible to leak the information, in order to confirm the authenticity of the information, the scroll was opened, and the moment the scroll opened, the ghost shark set technique was also activated, and the final intelligence Was passed out. Eventually, Deidara, who reincarnated with dirty soil, attacked Turtle Island, and Yamato was captured. In these two unknown scrolls, ninjutsu or even offensive ninjutsu may also be set up. If you open it rashly, it is easy to get caught. At this point, we must be more cautious. Chiba picked up the two scrolls and looked at them carefully. Sure enough, it was impossible to see whether there was any manipulation. If this kind of ninjutsu was easily spotted, Yamato and others would not have been caught. So, open or not open? Chiba frowned slightly. It shouldn''t be the scroll to set up ninjutsu, after all... not necessarily, maybe it is Danzo who wants to play the black hand? Who knows what this representative figure of "Ninja Darkness" will do. Chiba put the two scrolls aside, and finally chose not to open it. Then, he sat down and took out the medical experience to study. The study time for medical experience is only two hours, and Chiba must focus on acquiring medical knowledge as much as possible. The time to go to bed will be reserved for the practice of copying tadpoles. When Chiba began to study medical experience, in the Hokage office, the third generation of Hokage frowned slightly and his face was very solemn. "Really, don''t you think about it? Tsunade!" Three generations of Hokage looked at the proud disciple and said. "Teacher Sarutobi, I have already decided." Tsunade glanced at his slightly trembling hand. At this time, in her mind, the picture of her younger brother falling in a pool of blood and the lover covered in blood again appeared. The red blood, the pale and cold corpse, everything seemed to be still in sight. Silent stood behind Tsunade, pursing his lips gently. Helping Chiba heal his wounds, has Tsunade''s phobia worsened? The three generations of Hokage knew a little bit about Tsunade''s fear of hyperemia, he also knew. Tsunade has suffered from such a mental illness since the death of Yushu and Suan. And now that Tsunade offered to leave, he also expected it. After all, Tsunade was no longer able to fight. However, the current situation is quite dangerous. The war is about to break out. Shayin Village''s actions are becoming more and more wrong, and he frequently has bad feelings. Tsunade is a Sannin, and his prestige is far-reaching. He was originally a deterrent. In this age when talents are connected, they are so important to the village, no matter how powerful or fame they are, they can bring a sense of security to the village. He even had a hunch that if Tsunade left the village, it would definitely cause some results he didn''t want to see. However, as a teacher, looking at this suffering female disciple, really can''t bear to let her stay in the village, always touching the scene, evoking dreams in my heart? The Senju clan gave everything to the village, and even Tsunade was the only member of the clan, treating the last descendant of such a great clan... Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage took a mouthful of smoke, slowly spit it out, nodded and said: "Then, just do what you want." "Yes~www.novelhall.com~ Tsunade nodded in response, then turned around, and prepared to leave Hokage''s office with silence and leave Kimha Village. And just as she took the first step, the three generations of Hokage behind her suddenly spoke. "Tsunade" Tsunade paused. "Sometimes... come back, teacher, will always be in the village. You can come back anytime." At this time, the words of the three generations of Hokage came. Suddenly, Tsunade''s body shook slightly, his hands clenched involuntarily, and his teeth bit his red lips lightly. "Yes, Sarutobi-teacher." Very plain response. After that, Tsunade left Hokage''s office, leaving behind three generations of Hokage''s haunting smoke with a slightly reminiscence look. ... Konoha gate. "Tsunade!" A shout sounded in the silent night. Tsunade stopped and looked back, but saw that Jiraiya was stopping a few meters behind her, looking at herself. "Really...can''t you stay in the village?" Seeing Jilaiya''s appearance, Tsunade paused, then smiled, and said, "Jilaiya, what''s wrong with you? It''s not like you are usually." Hearing that, Jilai frowned, with a disappointed look on his face. The three of them grew up together and experienced countless wars. Tsunade''s expression was very clear to him. She will not change her mind! "Then...when will you come back?" Ji Lai paused and asked. Tsunade just smiled, did not say anything, and then left the village of Konoha with silence. Seeing Tsunade''s back, Jiraji also took a step forward, only to take this step, and finally stopped, looking at Tsunade''s back leaving, silently. (To be continued.) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 224： Special training "Still wear this one..." The warm sunlight came in from the window and drank warmly on Chiba''s body. At this time, Chiba hesitated for a moment, and finally put his hand on the white clothes and wore it. In a short while, Chiba finished dressing and washing, and was about to take the cheat sheet of the medical heart excerpted yesterday and go to Xuenai''s house. And right here at the stall holding the cheat sheet, Chiba''s eyes suddenly caught the two scrolls that he didn''t intend to open. Like a ghost, Qianye''s hand holding the cheat sheet loosened a bit and stretched out on one of the scrolls involuntarily. What could be in it? And when this idea surged, it swelled uncontrollably. The so-called curiosity killed the cat, and Chiba was already overwhelmed by curiosity about the content of this scroll. Can''t see? Qianye stared at the scroll in front of him, one hand already touched the scroll unconsciously, and tore the seal. "Boom!" At this time, the violent chakra steamed up, and the two medical cheat sheets on the desk and the other scroll were immediately affected. "laugh!" A few seconds later, the emerald green brilliance turned in Qianye''s eyes, and the violent Chakra airflow suddenly disappeared. "Flap!" The medical experience cheat sheet lost the traction of the Chakra airflow and rolled to the ground from the desk. At the moment when the cheat sheet landed, Qianye violently tore open the scroll, and the moment it was torn, he tossed it upwards, his figure flashed, and he had already withdrawn a lot of distance. "puff!" The unrolled scroll slowly fell from mid-air and fell to the ground. Nothing...none happened. Only then did Chiba breathe out, stepped forward, and picked up the scroll. It seems that it is not a trap... Thinking of this, he looked down. this is The moment Chiba''s eyes touched the scroll, his face changed immediately. ... "Master Xue Nai, please don''t worry, the time has not come yet." The maid said with relief from the corner of her mouth. At this time, Xuena was sitting in a standard sitting posture on the tatami in the study of her mansion. In front of her, she had already prepared pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Looking at her expression, her expressionless face seemed a little tight, and her sitting posture seemed a little stiff. When she heard the maid''s relief, she turned her head stiffly to look at the beautiful maid with long hair and snowy eyes, and said, "Sister Yumiko, what time is it now." Yumiko looked at the eldest lady who was holding her up, her mouth couldn''t hide her smile, and said, "It''s only seven and fifty, and there are ten minutes left." This was the first time I saw Master Xue Nai like this. Speaking of which, Master Xue Na was relatively early. This time it was another child from her team. I heard that they are still geniuses who graduated early like Master Xuena, and one of them is a genius of the Uchiha clan, and they are all boys. Master Xuena is so nervous, is it because? what! That''s it! Thinking of this, Yumiko Hyuga covered her mouth slightly and smiled secretly. But Yukina didn''t notice the movements of her maid, and when she heard Yumiko Hyuga''s answer, she turned her head back. Are there ten minutes left? So only 20 minutes have passed, so I dont feel like a few hours have passed. Thinking of this, Xuena clenched the hem of his clothes tightly, a small heart beating suddenly. This is just a friend coming to the house... Why is my heart beating so fast? Later, Chiba and the others are coming. I''m so nervous, what if I make a fool of myself? And when this thought flashed, there happened to be a voice outside: "Miss''s friend is here." Xuena yelled almost "ah" by this sound, and the whole person suddenly stood up from the tatami. "Yu... Sister Yumiko, where is the mirror?" Xuena swallowed, and suddenly looked at Yumiko Hyuga. Hearing Yukina''s slightly nervous words, Yumiko Hyuga smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Master Yukina, you don''t need to look in the mirror at this moment." "Really?" Xuena blinked and touched her cheek and the clothes around her body. She still seemed to think something was wrong: "Give me the mirror." To be sure, one of the two boys who came here must be Master Xue Nai''s sweetheart. Hyuga Yumiko looked at her young lady, pursing her lips, seeming to resist the intention of snickering. At this time, Yumiko saw that Yumiko Hyuga didn''t mean to show her a mirror, and said anxiously: "Sister Yumiko! Mirror!" Seeing that the usually dignified and cold eldest lady was a little stomping and exasperating, Yumiko Hyuga couldn''t help but stunned, and then a piece of cute flowers appeared in her heart. Master Xuena, so cute! However, she thought so in her heart, but she still handed the small mirror in her arms to Xuena neatly. Xuena couldn''t wait to take the mirror. At this time, Xuena was still in a soft white short-sleeved kimono, and her black and shiny hair poured down. She was pretty and cute. There was nothing fussy about originally, but when Xuena looked in the mirror, she still felt like this No, it wasn''t right there. I put down the mirror after finishing up again. Yumiko on the side looked at Xuena, took the mirror, and suddenly a few different emotions flashed in his smile. Master Xue Nai, he will be eight years old soon, since that night, almost eight years have passed. Time really passed by in a flash. Soon, Master Xue Na will grow up. I will marry soon... At that time, I was lonely. At this moment, Kushina walked out from the door, and Hiroshiko followed closely behind. "Yuna, your house is really big!" Kusina said with emotion. It took more than ten minutes to walk from the entrance to the house of the Hyuga clan to the study of Xuena here, though. There are a lot of twists and turns, which is so time-consuming, but there is no doubt that this mansion is the largest in Konoha Village. "Teacher Kushina, Hirohiko!" Xuena greeted, and at this moment, Yumiko Hyuga exited the room with interest. As he passed by Kushina, Kushina couldn''t help but glance at Yumiko. What a beautiful person! Jiu Xin Nai couldn''t help but sigh. At this moment, Xuena looked around, frowned slightly, and said, "Where is Chiba?" "Huh?" Kushina said, "Chiba hasn''t come yet. He basically stepped on it every time he gathers. It is estimated that he will arrive soon. "Oh!" Xuena thought about it for a while, nodded, and lightly tugged his sleeves tightly. "It seems to be ready, so let''s start first." Jiuxina looked at the four tables, as well as pen, ink, paper and ink, and said. "Yes!" Hongyan and Xuena responded at the same time. At this time, at the entrance of the Hyuga family residence area, Chiba paused breathlessly~www.novelhall.com~ almost late again! Those two scrolls were fascinated without knowing it, but unexpectedly... Chiba took a breath and was about to step into the home area of ??the Hyuga clan, but heard a voice behind him: "Oh? Chiba, are you here?" Chiba turned his head, but saw Shinsuke Hyuga wrapped his hands in his sleeves and pacing. "Master Shinsuke..." Chiba leaned slightly. The Hyuga clan is ancient and noble, and its status in the village of Konoha is still somewhat special. Shinsuke Hyuga''s identity is even more of a distinguished person in this clan, and there is nothing wrong with it. "Ha ha ha." Obviously seeing Chiba, Shinsuke Hyuga was very happy. After a chuckle, he said, "Are you here to practice sealing art with Xue Na?" "Yes." Chiba nodded, not surprising that Shinsuke Hyuga knew about the seal technique. Yukana is a well-behaved child, and I''m afraid he told Shinsuke Hyuga about the sealing technique when he asked for instructions. Shinsuke Hyuga looked at Chiba, nodded, and said: "Kushinaden''s sealing technique is the strongest in Konoha Village, and it is second to none in the entire ninja world. To get her professor, you have to work hard." "Yes." Chiba nodded again. Unexpectedly, Shinsuke Hyuga has such a high evaluation of Kusina, and such a noble person is actually called Kusina as "the temple". What a high evaluation! "There is still some way to go to Yukina''s study, you can walk with me." Shinsuke Hyuga smiled gently, without any pretensions. "Yes." Chiba also smiled. Although Shinsuke Hyuga did not appear in the original work, Shinsuke Hyuga, Chiba still had a good impression of him. So the two entered the house of the Hyuga clan together. (To be continued.) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 225： Cramped "Speaking of which, the spell seal technique of our Hyuga clan can also be classified as a kind of seal technique. Even enchantment technique can be regarded as a seal technique." The two bend around all the way, walking side by side. Shinsuke Hyuga was in a really good mood and talked a lot to Chiba, including the anecdotes he had with Taki Maha before. Along the way, Shinsuke Hyuga said a lot, Chiba just nodded or responded a few times, but said not much. At this time, Shinsuke Hyuga suddenly said this, and at the same time he stopped and looked at Chiba with a smile. Chiba also stopped and looked at Shinsuke Hyuga in a puzzled way. Shinsuke Hyuga was still talking about an anecdote about him and Taki Maha. Suddenly he came up with such a sentence and stopped to make him. Some did not react. "My father!" At this moment, a familiar sound came from the side of Chiba. Chiba couldn''t help turning his head to look again, and saw that both Xuena and Hirohiko Kousina were looking here, and Xuena even stood up, her pretty face intertwined with surprise and surprise. With a "pop", the writing brush on Xue Nai''s desk rolled to the ground, and an ink stain rolled out on the tatami. In this scene, Chiba could almost imagine how hastily Xuena stood up just now. At the same time, Chiba was also a little surprised, and he had already arrived at Xuena''s study without knowing it. "It''s the first time Yukina has brought friends home. If you have anything to do, I will call Yumiko. I won''t bother you here." While talking, Shinsuke Hyuga glanced at his daughter with a smile, and at the same time turned towards Kushin. Nai nodded slightly, and smiled to Hirohiko. Finally, if he glanced at Chiba with a deep meaning, he turned back and left here. All four of them watched Shinsuke Hyuga leave, while Chiba stood at the door, looking at Shinsuke Hyuga''s back, but frowned slightly. Shinsuke Hyuga''s last words seem to have profound meaning. Such a thought came to Chiba. "Qian...Qianba, you are here." At this time, Xuenai''s voice came. In Xuenai''s eyes, Chiba turned to look at his father at this time, dressed in white, the body is wide and narrow, the whole person They all seemed to exude a fresh and easy temperament. Before she knew it, a faint blush appeared on her face. Although she was still young, she was still bright and beautiful. If she grows up in the future, she will definitely be beautiful. Hearing Xuenai''s voice, Chiba concealed the doubts in her heart. Turning around, Sudden''s expression changed. He looked at Kushina and hurriedly said, "Sorry, I''m late!" In Chiba''s sight, a piece of seal tadpole had been copied on Hongyan''s desk, and the special training had obviously begun. However, looking at the handwriting, Hongyan didn''t seem to be making any progress. Then, he glanced at Xuenai''s table slightly. Xuena had already copied one and a half. At a rough glance, the handwriting was still so beautiful, but it felt a little worse. It seemed that Xuena was absent when copying. However, Chiba didnt care too much, because he realized one more important thing, that is, He is late! Hurry up and apologize first! However, Kushina didn''t have any particular reaction, saying: "Since it''s here, let''s start first, time is limited." With that, he pointed to the table next to Xuena. Obviously, it was a sign to Chiba to sit next to Xuena, which was the opposite of Hongyan. Hey? Don''t you beat me? Don''t you teach me a lesson? Chiba was taken aback. "Hurry up!" Jiu Xinnai looked at him stunned, and said again, which seemed not very friendly. Hearing this, Chiba quickly said yes, and then almost trot around Xuenai and sat on her right. Hongyan lowered his head, unable to see his face, making a copy, but seeing his head down, he shouldn''t be copying and writing, shrugging his shoulders, and he didn''t know what he was doing. Xuena looked at Chiba who was sitting next to him, his figure stiffened, and his face seemed even redder. At this time, a hand was placed on Yukinas body, and Kushinas voice sounded behind her, saying: "Xuenai, sit down and continue copying, time is running out. If you cant write within an hour After ten shots, it will be punished." "Hey? Ten in an hour?" Before Xue Nai spoke, Chiba spoke first. When Chiba''s voice fell, Xue Nai had already sat down slowly, but looking at her figure, it seemed that Kushina had pressed it down. "I...I''ll sit on the opposite side!" Kushina, who was sitting down, also lowered his head, saying that he was about to stand up and sit on the opposite position, next to Hongyan. "No, this is the position of the teacher." When Xuenai''s words fell, Jiu Xinnai didn''t know when she sat down opposite her. Suddenly, Xue Nai stunned, but moved slightly away from her position and sat a little farther away. During the process, she was afraid to raise her head, her figure was a little tight, a trace of blush, and even whiteness was dyed. Neck. Then, slightly stiff and trembling, he picked up the brush on the ground. Yuuna''s face...and this movement...could it be that... Chiba noticed Xuenai''s abnormality, his face changed slightly, and suddenly he called out: "Xunai..." "Wh...what?" Xue Nai''s tone was slightly hurried. "Your face is so red? There seems to be something wrong with your body, isn''t it..." Qianye frowned and said. Difficult... is it discovered by him? I...I...I don''t know...If~www.novelhall.com~If...he asks...how...what? How to answer? Xuena''s heart suddenly tightened, his heartbeat faster, and his stiff body seemed to be even more rigid. His hands tightly grasped the hem of the clothes hanging down. "Are you sick?" Chiba''s second half of the sentence came. Hey? Xue Na was startled. But Kushina, with a look of expectation, and Hirohiko, who bowed their heads silently and shrugged their shoulders, heard the latter half of Chiba''s words, but they covered their faces with one hand while tacitly understanding, turning their heads away, sighed and shook their heads. Hey? what happened? Did I say something I shouldn''t say? Chiba was startled when he noticed the reaction of the two. "No...nothing." At this moment, Xue Nai said in a slightly cramped negative. "Oh... it''s fine." Hearing Xuena''s words, Chiba nodded, then took out the tadpole scroll, spread out the white paper, and prepared to copy directly. "Chiba..." At this moment, Kushina''s words came. "Huh?" Chiba was about to write, when he heard that the brush strokes paused, and subconsciously looked at Kushina, then his face was pale and sweaty. At this time, Kushina had a reluctant smile on her mouth, and behind her, Chiba clearly saw the red-fluttering ghost of Kushina with red eyes. "Before the end of today''s special training, you have to hand in 1oo copy paper." Jiuxina said with a reluctant smile at the corner of his mouth. "Huh? 1oo?" "Not satisfied?" "Uh...this..." "Then 2oo." "Hey--?" "3oo sheets!" "Yes! Yes, yes! I know!" what''s up? Why is Jiuxina so angry? Chiba started writing without tears. (To be continued.) Chapter 226： Special training results It seems... Of the three people, only Chiba is the most suitable for practicing seal art. "This level of progress should be able to practice the s-level Yin Seal. Coupled with his own sophisticated Chakra control, there is no problem at all. The light was on in Jiuxinai''s room. It was already dead at night, and the whole village fell into silence. Both ordinary people and ninjas were already asleep. However, while she was still holding the daytime special training, the three of Chiba copied and watched. In this special training, Chiba actually handed in 1oo copies of copies, and the progress from the first to the 100th is very significant, and even the tadpole text on the last one has reached the lowest level of drawing the seal technique. Requirements. In this regard, Kushina can only admire that Chiba is indeed a hardworking genius who opened eight doors and four doors at the age of seven. His mentality and talent can only be described as perfect. As for Hirohiko and Yukina, Hirohiko has also worked very hard. Almost when Chiba was copying, Hirohiko did not stop, and Yukina was also average. It''s just that these two people are inferior to Chiba. Chiba copied 1oo copies, and Kushina looked carefully one by one, but there were no mistakes or omissions. In other words, Chiba has completely mastered the tadpole characters, plus these 1oo copies, it also has some influence on his calligraphy. With a lot of improvement, Chiba can already teach various sealing techniques. As for the calligraphy of Hirohiko and Xuena, Hirohiko''s progress is very limited. It can be clearly seen that Chiba has overtaken in the handwriting. There are relatively few errors and omissions. Among the 87 copies, 13 omissions are better than before. A lot. As for Xuena, in terms of calligraphy, she didn''t say that she did not write as well as her, but in terms of mistakes and omissions... Well, in that situation, mistakes and omissions were inevitable. Thinking of this, Jiuxina smiled and relieved the pile of copy paper in his hand. Unexpectedly, Xue Nai usually doesn''t like to talk, but she is so easily shy in her heart. Just sitting next to her is a little messy. Thinking of Yukina''s cramped blush at the time, the smile at the corner of Kushina''s mouth slowly spread into a toothy smile. I don''t know what will happen to these two children in the future, I am really curious about what will happen to them when they grow up? Chiba is too dull. If Pratunam and I have children, when the children grow up, they are also ninjas who stand alone. Who should be the master of the children? Chiba? Uh... I always feel that children will be taught to be fools who only know how to cultivate... Hirohiko? Uh... Will the child become facial paralysis in the future? Xuena... It''s like soft boxing, children can''t learn it! After thinking about it, Jiu Xinnai''s thoughts dissipated, and the warmth in his heart surged. And just as Kushina was thinking about the future, Chiba looked at the three scrolls on the desk, but began to have trouble. This is too inefficient! These three scrolls are one of the two scrolls that appeared on his desk inexplicably, tadpole text scroll, medical experience, and inexplicably. Time is completely out, and these must be mastered quickly now. Is there any way to learn these three things at the same time? Chiba wiped the drops of water on his head. He just finished his daily training and took a cold shower by the way. Because after the special training was over, Shinsuke Hyuga stayed behind and they had dinner together at Hyugas home, so it was a bit late. Up. It was almost ten o''clock at nine o''clock before he finished his daily training. However, the food made by Mizijie is really delicious! Chiba, who was worried about time, could not help but think of the dinner at Hyuga''s family. Moreover, Yumiko''s face looks familiar. Where have I seen it? No, it should be in a previous life, I have seen it in the original. With whom! Chiba frowned and thought about it, but couldn''t remember who she was like. After that, Chiba turned his attention to the scroll on the table and wondered: Is there any way to learn at the same time? Shadow clone? Chiba soon thought of this Naruto''s learning method for the spiral shuriken. However, in the original work, Kakashi once stated that this is estimated to be an opening method that Naruto can use. Naruto has a huge amount of chakra and is obviously stronger than ordinary people in terms of energy. This is also due to the whirlpool family. Fairy human body. After all, the shadow clone will not only return the memory, but also bring the fatigue felt by the clone. Moreover, the duration of ordinary people''s shadow clones is also very short... Kakashi even showed that his shadow clones will not last long, a few minutes. Hey? Wait a minute, my shadow clone seems to last about an hour! Chiba was startled. Indeed, when he used the shadow clone to hold Shiga and the others during the Zhongnin exam, the shadow clone bought him an hour, thus securing the victory. Could it be said that the duration of the shadow clone is also the talent that I bring with me through? Thinking of Chiba frowned. Maybe it can! Naruto''s wind escape spiral shuriken requires a lot of chakra and physical strength, but the learning of these three scrolls is basically mental work. There is no need to exercise, the burden should be a lot less~www.novelhall.com~ Although I dont have a lot of chakras, I can separate 2 shadow clones in the Shengmen mode, plus the body, cant I learn these contents? In the Shengmen mode, it has been fully adapted, even if two shadow clones are separated, there will be no impact. Ok! Split shadow avatar in Shengmen mode! Chiba also did what he thought of, and his eyes condensed, and he had already opened the Shengmen Mode, and then Xun Jie Yin. "Boom!" The two groups of white mist blew up. When they dispersed, two Chiba appeared at the desk, standing side by side with Chiba itself. "You are responsible for copying." Chiba said to a shadow clone. "You are in charge of medical experience." Chiba said to the other shadow clone. "Then what are you doing?" Chiba''s shadow clones seemed to be a little dissatisfied with the ontology''s order, and said to Chiba ontology. "Of course I am responsible for learning this scroll." Chiba pointed to the scroll that appeared suddenly. The two shadow avatars looked at the scroll, nodded silently, and said: "As expected of the main body, well considered, I feel that I should separate another one as a test product for this scroll." "It''s the limit." Chiba ontology said. "Injury door mode!" said another shadow clone. "Opening the wound mode, how long do you think we can hold on?" Chiba''s body said angrily. "Yes." The shadow clone nodded. "Then, start work!" Chiba itself gave an order. The two shadow avatars also picked up the part they were responsible for cleanly, one walked to the bed, the other lay on the ground, and began to learn. On the other hand, Chiba''s body picked up the scroll that came suddenly. This... is still quite difficult, but it must also be mastered. Chiba thought so, and immersed himself in learning. (To be continued.) Chapter 227： effect The next day, Chiba went to gather in the morning to listen to Professor Kushina''s sealing technique. Daily training in the afternoon, shadow avatars in the evening, learning seals, medical experience, and the sudden scrolls to spend, two o''clock every day, the days are boring, but Chiba feels very fulfilling. The effect of shadow clone learning is very good. After all, it is only the accumulation of knowledge, and the accumulation of knowledge is memory. The insight of the clone will eventually become memory, and the knowledge will flow back to the ontology with the memory, and the shadow clone is another. Myself, Chiba learns faster, so I learn faster. And during this time, Chiba also discovered that the duration of his shadow clone is really long. If you just learn knowledge, you can persist for an hour. If you do some physical and chakra-consuming actions, the duration will be shortened accordingly. However, in general, Chiba''s shadow clone learning method is still very effective. In the past two months, he has read all his medical experience. Moreover, I have been able to skillfully draw a few simple seal techniques. According to Nushina, these seal techniques are all seal styles used by Yin seals. After they are fully proficient, Nushina will meet Teach him more and more complicated seal styles, and when he can draw the seal style with chakras, he can start the seal structure of the Yin seal. At that time, everything becomes simple, as long as the Chakra Yin Seal is stored persistently every day. Today, Chiba sat up from the bed, looked at the snowflakes flying outside, and let out a mouthful of white mist. "It''s winter." Chiba sighed while looking at the snow scene outside. In his previous life, he had hardly seen snow, after all, the area he was in was not a snowy area. In the Hokage World, the Land of Fire is located in the middle and most fertile place of Big Six, with suitable water and soil and four distinct seasons. This winter, snow is nothing strange. This is why other countries covet the country of fire. In the past wars of the Ninja world, most of them have fought against Konoha. Even during the first five-kage meeting, Sagakuras Kazekage put forward, Dont want tail beast, want Konoha "Land" conditions. It is the strength of Konoha''s strongest forbearance village that can protect the country of fire from the intrusion and annexation of other countries. However, recently, Chiba always feels that in addition to major events in the village, this mid-winter season, at the end of the year, Naruto World also has a New Year festival similar to that of the New Year. This should be the rhythm of every family preparing for the New Year, but the ninjas, especially Shangnin and Zhongnin, The frequency of missions is increasing. Even Chiba often sees ninja missions led by Shangren or Zhongren entering and exiting through the gate. What''s even more strange is that during this busy season, some younger Zhongren, such as Shiga and others, seem to be very idle, and no tasks are assigned. Even Kakashi, who is the most experienced in missions, sits idle in the village. Chiba can often see Kakashi go fishing in the stream near the cabin. Occasionally, if he catches late, he may eat with Chiba. pause. Anyway, some delicious fish was brought over, and Chiba didn''t care about an extra pair of chopsticks. However, after going back and forth, he and Kakashi are already very close, and Tai Tu and Lin sometimes come back to accompany Kakashi to go fishing, and occasionally eat together at Chiba''s house. "Boom boom boom!" Chiba is wearing to wash, ready to go shopping in the market and buy something. Jiu Xinnai gave them a day off yesterday, and today he doesn''t have to gather to learn things. "Who?" Chiba asked suspiciously, and went downstairs to open the door. "Squeak." The wooden door was slowly opened, and Kakashi slapped the snow figure on his head and imprinted it in Chiba''s eyes. "Kakashi?" Chiba was startled. It was still snowing this morning. Kakashi came to look for him. Is there something important? "Come in first!" Looking at the snowflakes outside, Chiba gave in and invited Kakashi in. Kakashi was not polite and stepped directly inside. "What''s wrong?" Chiba asked. "Kento is back." Kakashi turned to Chiba and said. At this moment, Chiba closed the door and heard Kakashi''s words. He couldn''t help but froze, and said, "A good man is back? It''s been more than two months! Is that investigative mission so time-consuming?" Two months ago, before Kushina had taught him the sealing technique, Jianren went out to carry out the investigation mission. During this time, Chiba devoted himself to cultivation and learning, and he did not hear anything outside the window. Thinking of Jianren only coming back now. A reconnaissance mission actually took two months to investigate, which gave Chiba a bad feeling. Could it be that... the third Ninja World War is about to begin? This thought came to his mind. In the past two months, I have also learned the basics of sealing technique, medical ninjutsu has also reached a higher level, and the four ninjutsu has also been fully mastered, and the wound mode has become more and more perfect, but... in the three ninjutsu battles, Can it really survive intact? Moreover, the important battle of God Wu Kun Bridge... When this idea emerged, Qianye''s heart also had a series of questions. "Later, everyone is going to visit Jianren together, will you go?" Kakashi said. "Visit?" Chiba was taken aback. "Well, Kento was injured." When Kakashi said this, a different emotion flashed in Kakashi''s eyes. Injured? This reconnaissance mission, I remember Jian Ren said, is not very difficult, how could it be injured? "What''s the matter?" Chiba asked hurriedly. "I heard that it was an ambush. Fortunately, the Zhenshu teacher responded quickly. Otherwise, it is very likely that they would have explained there." Kakashi frowned and said. Obviously, Kakashi also noticed something wrong. What is the concept of ambush? The enemy targeted Konoha''s ninjas by stealth, that is, these ambushers are directed at Konoha ninjas. The forces that these ninjas belong to are not good for Konoha Village! And Chiba also pondered. UU reading www.uuknshu.com The Jiuxinai incident, the unknown ninja who attacked the village, and the targeted ambush now. It is certain that the peace agreement between the villages of various countries is about to be invalidated, and everything will surface. In other words, the war is really going to explode! It may even be in the third Ninja World War! Thinking of this, Chiba''s heart tightened. "Chiba, did you think of something?" Kakashi asked, looking at Chiba''s expression. "What?" Chiba was still in his mind, Kakashi asked suddenly, and he subconsciously responded. "No, it''s okay." Kakashi shook his head and said, "This afternoon, we will visit Jian Ren. He is in the hospital now." "Well, I see. I''ll go too later." "Is the fishing rod I left with you the other day still?" Kakashi nodded, then asked again. "In this weather, do you still plan to go fishing?" Chiba was taken aback. "No, this fishing rod Asma will use it." "Asma?" Chiba was taken aback. Kakashi''s fishing rod was very crude. It''s easy to make one by yourself, but Asma wants to borrow it? Although strange in his heart, Chiba still gave the fishing rod to Kakashi. Kakashi took the fishing rod and left the cabin in Chiba directly. After sending Kakashi away, Chiba frowned tightly. Soon, we will be sent to the battlefield! The village should still be protecting our seeds, but soon after the third Ninja War really started... At this time, Kakashi, who walked into the wind and snow, frowned slightly. Sure enough, Chiba also felt something was wrong... Thinking of this, Kakashi looked up at the wind and snow, took the fishing rod, and went to his house. (To be continued.) Chapter 228： Forward "Boom boom boom!" Just as Kakashi was sent away, Chiba was about to pick up the winter hat when the door knocked again. Who is it this time? Chiba turned around to open the door. "Squeak!" The door was opened again, and the cold wind carried a few snowflakes into the cabin. "Hongyan? Xuena?" Chiba said when he saw the visitor. At this time, at the door, Hongyan and Xuena were also dressed in winter clothes, holding a lot of scrolls in their hands, and the wind and snow seemed to be bigger. "Come in quickly." Chiba turned sideways and let the two of them come in first. After Hirohiko and Yukina entered the door, they placed the scrolls in their hands on Chiba''s dining table. Yukina said, "This is what Mrs. Kusina wants us to transfer to you." Jiuxina? Chiba frowned slightly, and at the same time picked up a scroll, tore it open and looked at it. This is...seal technique? And it is much more complicated than what I am studying now! "Then..." At this moment, Xuena took out another scroll and gave it to Chiba, saying, "There is one more." Chiba took the scroll that Xue Na handed over, opened it, and her pupils shrank slightly. This is the sealing technique of Yin Seal! Sure enough, it is so complicated. If this seal technique is replaced with a basic technique, there will be no less than a thousand! what is this? Chiba spread the scroll a little more. In addition to the sealing technique of Yin Seal, there are other things. This is a direct way to construct a seal technique for Chakra! After a few glances, Chiba confirmed that the scroll set up on the dining table, and this scroll, are all the necessary conditions for the Yin Seal that Kushina will teach Chiba in the future. I am afraid all the scrolls on the dining table. The facades are all seal techniques, and in the scroll in hand, how to combine the seal techniques in these scrolls into the seal technique of the Yin seal, and the method of building the seal technique by Chakra is everything. Basically, only when the chakra builds a seal, can it form a yin seal on the forehead, and then continuously store the chakra. In other words, these scrolls of Jiuxinai are the seal technique of Yin Seal! At this moment, Chiba put down the scroll in his hand and glanced at Hirohiko and Xuena, and both of them looked at Chiba. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai, tell you to pass these to me?" Chiba asked. "Yeah." Xuenai nodded and said: "Early this morning, Mr. Kushinai handed these scrolls to me, and then asked me to transfer them to you." Then, Chiba looked at Hirohiko. Hirohiko shook his head and said, "I was looking for something to do with you, but when I met Xuena on the road, I came here together." Jiuxina...why let Xuena send these scrolls and just give it to me. Do not! I am afraid I cant give it to me personally for the current Jiu Xinnai. The third generation of Hokage should have taken measures to protect Renzhuli! Chiba''s heart is clear. He is now in the three wars of Ninja World! Although there is no sign of war yet, there are already undercurrents between the various Shinobu villages. Now, various Shinobu villages are trying to test each other, and war cannot break out all at once. Various preparations, even spying on each others intelligence, are all necessary. I am afraid that Kento will be attacked during reconnaissance missions. The temptation of a certain Shinobu Village. Test Konoha''s attitude. Including, Konoha''s reconnaissance mission is also testing and investigating the actions of other villages. Soon... Soon, this probing stage will end. At the same time, this probing stage will completely consume and destroy the weak trust between Shinobu Village. At that time, the war began! When the third Ninja War came to the surface! At that time, Chiba would not be able to enjoy the last protection of these three generations of Hokage for them, and they will go to the battlefield. The Third Ninja World War, strictly speaking, was a continuation of the Second Ninja World War. After the end of the Second Ninja World War, in the peace period, Konoha Village had not fully recovered. Although it had accumulated some strength, it made up. Some of the losses in World War II even cultivated some excellent ninjas, but in the end, it was a teenager like Kakashi who brought the soil to the battlefield. To be sure, by the end of the Third World War, Konoha Village had also been driven into desperation, and the situation was definitely not optimistic. Otherwise, the three generations of Hokage would definitely not let their children on the battlefield. But now, the young ninja has no assignment at all. Obviously considering the danger of the mission during the war, it is a kind of protection for the future of Konoha by the third generation of Hokage! But when the time comes, they will also ignore these. Chiba tightened the scroll in his hand. Hurry up! You have to master the Yin Seal! "Chiba, Teacher Kushina can''t even give you these, will it be dangerous?" Hongyan said. Hearing this, Chiba glanced at the two of them, and the expressions of Hongyan and Xuena were obviously a little serious, with worry in their eyes. "Don''t worry." Chiba smiled slightly, and said, "Teacher Jiuxina will be fine. The third generation of Hokage will definitely protect her." Hearing this, Hirohiko and Xuena looked at each other, and Xuena frowned and said, "Did something happen in the village? Did someone break into the village again, to be detrimental to Mr. Kushina?" Hirohiko and Yukina are also very keen! Chiba sighed in his heart, but said: "Don''t worry, nothing will happen. In other words, Hongyan, what are you looking for?" Disassemble the topic... After listening to Chiba''s words, a thought came to both of them at the same time. "Jianren is injured. I wonder if I want to inform you and visit them together." Hongyan said. It turned out to be this. Chiba knew it well. Obviously, in Hongyan''s heart, Jianren was also regarded as a friend and partner. After all, during the Kushina incident, Jianren and them were also considered to be fighting side by side and worthy of trust. "Well, let''s go together later." Chiba nodded and said, and at the same time glanced at the seal technique scroll on the table, and said: "Are you really not learning seal technique?" This Hirohiko and Xuena, after the special training, gave up the study of sealing technique and concentrated on their own training. On this point, Jiu Xinnai did not insist, but required that they must go to the assembly every morning and let them practice independently at other times~www.novelhall.com~ is not suitable. "Hongyan replied simply. "The soft boxing technique already requires all my energy." Xue Nai also said. Obviously, both of them chose to give up after thinking about it. "Okay." Chiba nodded and said: "I''m going to buy something, will you accompany me? It''s a rare holiday, and I''m going to visit Jianren by the way." "Yeah." Xuenai nodded and said, "It''s a holiday anyway." I agreed very simply. "Let''s go." After saying that, Chiba picked up her winter hat, thought for a moment, and put all the scrolls in the secret room. This secret room Hirohiko also knew that Chiba also felt that there was nothing to hide from them. , The moment is not shy. After putting it on, put the winter hat on his head and opened the door to leave, and Xue Nai followed closely behind. At this time, Hongyan suddenly said: "Sorry, I can''t go with you to purchase." "Huh?" Chiba and Xuena looked back at the same time. But seeing Hongyan scratching his head blankly, he said blankly: "It''s a rare holiday today, I want to accompany my girlfriend." "Oh, it''s not..." Chiba nodded, then her face changed suddenly, and she reacted and said in surprise: "Girlfriend!" Xue Na also looked surprised at this time, and was a little surprised. Hongyan actually has a girl...girlfriend! "So... that''s it, I''m leaving first!" Seeing the expressions of the two, Hongyan said with a poker face, and left the cabin in Chiba first. In his eyes, it was clearly a look of "achieving the desired effect". Watching Hirohiko leave, Chiba and Xuena looked at each other. Hongyan... Have a girlfriend? (To be continued.) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 229： Visit "Master Kushina, please try not to go out during this time. We will protect your safety. This is the order of the third generation of Hokage. Please forgive me." At this moment, in front of Kushina, two Anbu ninjas, a man and a woman, were leaning slightly, explaining the situation to Kushina. Today, Kushina came back from Xuena, and these two Anbe ninjas stood at the door of the house. I didn''t expect to arrive so soon, and fortunately I handed the seal technique to Xuena, although it would be more assured to hand it to Chiba himself. These three children are more sensitive, they may find something! When Xuena sent the scrolls, she would definitely ask about Chiba. And Chiba knows that I am Renzhuli, so I should understand the intention of the third generation of Hokage, and will definitely inform Hongyan, so that the three children will not do anything else. Kushina thought in his heart, stepped past two dark ninjas, and said as he walked: "I see, now in the current situation, can all three generations of Hokage only rely on restricting my actions to protect me? Is it really such a crisis? " "Master Jiuxina..." The two Anbu looked at each other. Later, the female Anbu said: "Now that the war is about to start, Shayin has gathered a large number of ninjas on the border, I am afraid that the people who come are not good. With the incident of Yunyin and Yanyin, the three generations of Hokage are already preparing for the war. Up." "Really..." Jiu Xin Na nodded, at this moment she had already walked into her home. This matter, in fact, the identity of the group of unknown ninjas was the matter of Sha Ren. Bo Feng Mizumen had already mentioned this matter to her, plus what she had heard outside the Naruto office, she already had a premonition. Anbu''s words did not surprise her. "I can stay home, but I have a request, and I hope that the third generation of Hokage can agree." Kushina turned around, looking at the two Anbu with a serious face. The two Anbu glanced at each other again, and said, "What''s the matter?" "I hope that my three disciples will not be separated, no matter what tasks they perform, please let them participate together!" said Jiuxinai. "This..." The male Anbu glanced at the female Anbu, his tone of voice filled with hesitation and embarrassment. "What''s the matter?" Jiuxina frowned slightly. "Actually..." Female Anbu said at this time. ... At this moment, Chiba, Xuena and Hirohiko, who came back from a date, are standing at the door of Konoha Hospital holding a fruit basket. "Fruit in winter is expensive!" Chiba sighed. After the purchase was completed, Chiba first put the purchased things back into the cabin, and then bought a fruit basket with Xuena as a sympathy for visiting patients, and met Hirohiko who came back from the appointment. The price of this Naruto World is similar to that of the previous world. Everything is rare and expensive. In this winter, the fruit is not in season. Except for the good price of oranges, the prices of other fruits have risen a lot, so Chiba has this emotion. Xuena was completely unaware of this. Obviously, this price change didn''t feel much to her. However, Hongyan nodded in sympathy. "Then, go in." With that said, Chiba walked into the Konoha Hospital first, followed by Hirohiko and Yukina. The three of them were familiar with the road, and directly found Kiuchi Kenren''s ward. It was said that because of the confinement, Chiba seemed to be more unwelcome in the village, but the medical staff at Konoha Hospital had no prejudice against him, and there were several greetings along the way, which surprised Chiba. He also didn''t know how to respond, and was quite caught off guard and at a loss. When seeing Chiba''s appearance, these medical staff were all smiles regardless of whether they were men or women. When Chiba passes by, these medical staff will also sigh with emotion. "This kid is really amazing!" "Yeah, with more than a hundred fractures in my body, I even survived tenaciously." "It seems that he has completely recovered, and he is relieved." "I heard that he was seriously injured to save his teacher." "Hey? Is that so?" "Yeah, I tried my best for my teacher. I have never seen a child like this. It is said outside that this child is in the Hokage office doing hands on his friends in the village. I don''t believe it, even if the three generations of Hokage punish him in confinement. , I dont believe that such a child who doesnt even want his life for his own teacher will do something to his partner." "Yes, during the hospitalization, this child was also very well-behaved." "Well, this kid is still very easy to learn, even if he is in a cast, he has been learning medical ninjutsu!" "Ah? Medical ninjutsu, will this kid work with us in the future?" "That depends on the work schedule." "It would be great if this child is assigned to the hospital. The prejudice of the people in the village will definitely change. Then, I will be able to talk to my wife and correct her prejudice. Now I have been Tell my child, this child is definitely not a bad person." "Speaking of speaking, most of the prejudice in the village is due to this child''s father, that traitor, but this child has never seen his father since he was a child and imposed his father''s fault on him. This is unfair to him. Up." "It''s true that you said that, and I was like this before." "Oh...this child has suffered too much." And just as these medical staff were discussing, the three of Chiba also arrived at Jianren''s ward, and when they saw Jianren himself, they were all taken aback. This hurt... Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly, and his brows furrowed tightly. The original Kiuchi Kento was chatting with Shiga Taketake on the side, and when the Chiba trio walked in from the door, their eyes fell on the Chiba trio. At this time, Jianren, wearing a hospital gown, had an empty sleeve on his right hand, and a scar on his face extended from his right cheek to his left forehead. In this reconnaissance mission, Kiuchi Kento''s injury turned out to be a broken arm! There is also the scar on his face, Qianye can see it, as long as it gets deeper, Jianren''s life is gone. "Chiba, Hirohiko, and Yukina, why are you here?" At this time, Kenichi Kiuchi spoke first with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Killed. However, from this smile, Chiba saw helplessness and a trace of deep loss. Losing an arm will definitely make Kiuchi Kento''s heart not get better, I am afraid it is to prevent others from worrying, so he smiles! "I heard that you were injured, so come and take a look." Seeing Kiuchi''s smile, Chiba also said hurriedly, and raised the fruit basket in his hand. Chiba also knew that he couldn''t be too concerned about his broken arm here, it would only make him more uncomfortable. "You guys are quite early..." At this time, three people walked into the door. Kakashi, Daito, and Lin also brought a fruit basket into the door, and when they looked past Kento, they all paused, and then put on a smile to avoid the problem of Kentos broken arm. , It''s just that when Kiuchi Kento broke his arm, everyone''s eyes flashed with surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect Kiuchi Kento''s injury to be so severe. Then, as if agreed, Kai, Shiranui Genma, Ebisu ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hyuga Yukiko, Mito Kiko, Nozawa Sata. They all walked in from the door one after another, each carrying their condolences, and came to visit. After a while, this small ward became crowded. "you guys" Obviously, Ken Kiuchi didn''t expect that when he was injured, so many people would come to visit, and he was stunned. "For the time being, we are also comrades in arms." Kakashi stepped forward and stood in front of everyone with Chiba. "Anyway, I''m on vacation too. It''s snowing outside and there is nothing to do." Chiba scratched his cheek with his fingers, and turned his head slightly. "Chiba is embarrassed..." I don''t know who said it. "Oh, what''s so embarrassing about this!" Chiba hurriedly retorted, but his head turned even further. Immediately, everyone laughed, and even Xue Ying, who had been at odds with Chiba, smiled. "So, let me just say, they will definitely come." Shiga Taketake also smiled, put the condolences from everyone, and said to Kiuchi Kento. "Um... Um." Kiuchi also turned his head and looked at the snowy scenery outside. Unexpectedly, I also have so many friends. As Ken Kiuchi thought to his heart, his eyes became more sore and his head tilted further. "Jianren is shy!" "I am moved!" "Hey, don''t cry so moved." Everyone laughed again. "I didn''t cry! It''s just sand in the eyes!" Kiuchi said anxiously. But as soon as this word came out, it caused even greater laughter. Shiga Wuyue looked at the people who were already Kiuchi Kento, and the corners of his mouth also showed a smile, but his eyes were looking at Kiuchi Kento''s broken arm, and there was a hint of complexity. (To be continued.) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 230： Dinner decision? In the previously deserted single ward, there were laughter and joy of children. Although Kento Kiuchi had broken an arm at this moment, it seemed that the helplessness and sadness of losing an arm had gradually faded. "That''s it, when Jianren is discharged from the hospital, let''s go eat barbecue together." Everyone was talking and laughing, and suddenly heard Lin Yeyuan say. For a moment, everyone was slightly taken aback. "Eating barbecue? It feels good!" Chiba reacted fastest and agreed. Everyone is trying to avoid talking about Jianren''s arms, and try not to let Jianren notice that everyone cares about his arms. However, at this point, it is almost at the limit, and if we continue, there will be no such good atmosphere. He agreed, but Chiba thought so in his heart. This is really hard to imagine, even Kai didn''t show his feet, but... He is talking about youth and passion, and it is hard to make people feel that he cares about Jianren''s arm. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help looking at Kai. At this time, Kaizheng and Hongyan were talking about something, the fire of blood was burning in his eyes, and there seemed to be no change on Hongyan Poker''s face, but his eyes also ignited signs of blood. Obviously, I don''t know what theory of youth and passion Kay used to arouse Hongyan''s eagerness to win. And Lin, very attentive, has detected it and successfully changed the subject. Qianye nodded silently, and his response this time was really not a foodie instinct. "Why did I know that Chiba would speak first." Kakashi also said. During this time, Kakashi and Chiba have become familiar with each other. I also found that getting along with Chiba is not very difficult, but this kid occasionally has some communication difficulties. He often falls into his own thinking as he talks. If the chat is with him two people, there will often appear to be talking , Suddenly the situation is cold. And this guy... when it comes to eating, he doesn''t have any principles at all. And he has a very high IQ. No matter how he plays, he feels like he can''t play. At the dinner table, you must not bet with Chiba, any bet on food will not work, this guy is determined! Moreover, you definitely can''t see it, and when you see it, the victory is set. This is also the deepest truth that Kakashi has eaten with Chiba so many times now. However, in general, Chiba is a worthy friend. Sometimes, Kakashi did not understand why the people in the village had such a big prejudice against Chiba. Although the three generations of Hokage and related insiders did not disclose the reason for the confinement of Chiba, there have been rumors outside, most of which are that Chiba had acted on the partners in the village. Kakashi didnt believe this. During this time of getting along, Kakashi felt that Chibas temperament was quite gentle and easy-going was a little casual. In addition to having a bit of obsessive-compulsive disorder in his practice, he must set his practice goals. Outside, to the partners in the village... absolutely impossible. Even, this guy doesn''t bother to care about the attitude and abuse of people around him! In his mind, becoming stronger through cultivation is the most important thing... A complete idiot who can only cultivate...Uh, it seems wrong to say that it is a idiot. This guy has a very high IQ... However, although the three generations of Naruto did not disclose the reason, and it was rumored that Chiba was demonized again, Kakashi did not have any doubts about Chiba. Moreover, the three generations of Hokage are only confined. If Chiba is really going to be unfavorable to the village, it is still a problem whether he can see Chiba now. "Okay! This proposal is not bad, after all, we are considered the same period, although some people are older." Ebisu said. "Is the same party... also not bad." Hyuga Xueying nodded, and after Hyuga Xueying nodded, Mito Muzi also randomly spoke: "That''s it?" "That''s it!" Tai Tu and others also agreed. "At the same time party, what a youth burning thing!" Kai also agreed. "Very good!" Shiga Wuyue also said at this time: "Just, what''s the matter with this age?" Obviously, Shiga Taketake was very concerned about Ebisu''s "Some Su Rian people are older". Then, everyone''s eyes turned to Kiuchi Kento. It made Kiuchi Kento for a moment, and it took him a while to react and said, "Then I have to leave the hospital soon." When the voice fell, everyone smiled at each other. "So, at that time, don''t forget everyone..." Chiba said, but before he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. Then with a "creak", the door of the ward was opened. Everyone''s eyes focused on the door. An Anbe ninja with a civet mask glanced at the person here, and said, "Uchiha Hirohiko, the time is up, the task has been advanced." task? Everyone was startled and looked at Hongyan. During this period of time, ninjas of their age were basically not assigned tasks, and this time Hirohiko was actually assigned tasks. No wonder they were surprised. At this moment, Hongyan had already got up, walked to Anbu''s side, and said, "Sorry, there is a task." The concise words fell, and Hirohiko left with Anbe. At this moment, Chiba and Xuena looked at each other ~www.novelhall.com~ and frowned at the same time, and they got up and chased them at the same time. "Hirohiko!" When the two chased out, the Anbe seemed to be introducing himself to Hirohiko, and two other companions who were waiting at the gate introduced him. When the two ran out, they called Hirohiko. "Sorry, I didn''t have time to say it. It was originally tomorrow''s task. I didn''t expect it to be ahead of schedule. I still want to talk to you after the visit." Hongyan''s tone is quite ordinary, and it doesn''t look like he has taken any dangerous task. . However, Chiba didn''t think so. Now all the big Shinobu villages are testing, as long as the missions out of the village are basically extremely dangerous. Watching Jian Ren''s injuries knew that a reconnaissance mission was hanging by a thread, and an arm was lost. Say you dont worry, thats really a lie! "Uh...what about the party, we will wait for you to come back. How long will it take." Although he called to Hirohiko, Chiba didn''t know how to speak, so he stopped talking. "soon." "Pay attention to safety." Xuenai said at this time. "Well, yes, don''t underestimate the task." Chiba also busy. "Well, I know." Hongyan nodded, and then left with Anbu. Chiba and Xuena watched him all the way to the corner, feeling a little uneasy in their hearts. At this moment, Hongyan''s figure was about to sink into the corner. Suddenly, Hongyan took a step back, turned around, and said to the two people, "Don''t worry." At this moment, the poker face that had remained unchanged for thousands of years seemed to melt away, and a smile appeared on his face. Then he walked into the corner. Both Chiba and Xuena were startled, their faces were surprised. It turns out... this guy can laugh too! (To be continued.) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 231： Return to the village Konoha gate. Chiba carried the basket and silently stopped. Looking outside the door, his brows frowned slightly. Now, entering and leaving the village requires strict interrogation, especially the merchants and pedestrians in the outer village, and even the existence of Shangren appears in the ninja team conducting the interrogation. It has been a month since Hongyan performed the mission, and I don''t know what mission he took, and he hasn''t returned for a month. Thinking of Kento''s situation, Chiba couldn''t help worrying. The missions in this trial period, regardless of the C-level, B-level, and A-level missions, have the same high risk factor, which is a high threat to the ninja''s life. Even if it is Shinobu, it may be killed unknowingly. Otherwise, the three generations of Naruto will not fail to assign younger ninja tasks. Obviously, this is the judgment of the three generations of Naruto. Younger ninjas will perform tasks during this period, and ninjas of their age are easy to lose. Even, it will be lost in vain. So in this period, some experienced ninjas are needed to carry out tasks. After this period, if the contradictions can be reconciled, then it is natural to use gentle means to continue the peaceful era. If it cannot be reconciled, it is a war. At that time, three generations of Hokage could not be helped. This is also Chiba''s three-generation Hokage policy. However, Chiba knew that the direction of this period of temptation must be a war. And this month, Chiba has not been idle, except for daily training, sealing, medical ninjutsu, and ninjutsu training. After reading the medical experience, Chiba summed up some of the medical experience that he could not understand independently, and then uniformly asked Yuriko for advice. Yuriko is also considered to be the best among medical ninjas. With her doubts, Chiba''s grasp of medical knowledge is becoming more and more comprehensive, and soon, he will be able to fully understand Tsunade''s medical experience. At that time, Chiba''s medical ninjutsu can be regarded as a true graduation, and the next step is to practice continuously and improve diligently. To practice this stage, it is impossible to force it, but Chiba is also considering whether to go to Konoha Hospital as an intern for a while. I heard that Lin is now an intern at the hospital, and medical ninjutsu is also rising. Then there is the sealing technique. Chiba has already mastered the sealing technique given by Kushinna. In this respect, Chiba learned very quickly. This is also what Kushina teaches well. Kushina is very strict with Chiba in terms of tadpole writing and basic sealing technique. Chiba must be proficient in mastering it, understand thoroughly, and be able to draw it quickly before teaching him. The next stage or other sealing techniques. This also makes Chiba very familiar with the basic seal style, and no matter how advanced and complicated the seal technique is, it is composed of these basic seal styles. In short, the advanced seal style is composed of these basic seals. The formula is composed of permutation and combination according to a specific structure. Then more advanced sealing techniques are formed by permuting and combining these advanced sealing techniques according to a certain specific structure. Most seals have this structure. Of course, there are some exceptions. For example, the seal of ghouls is to sign a contract with the **** of death, and then use the **** of death to seal others, a bit like a combination of spiritism and the seal of the four elephants. . This rule does not apply to the Seal of the Four Elephants. Chiba does not know the specifics. After all, Kushina has not been taught yet, but I heard that Kushina occasionally said that as an S-level seal, the Seal of the Four Elephants is another one. This is a kind of seal system, and what Chiba has learned is the Yin seal system, which is a complex combined application system of seal technique. It seems that these four-image seals belong to the Renzhuli seal system, and are passed down from the six immortals. In short, there are many complicated branches of seal art. Since learning seal art, Chiba feels that if this seal art hadn''t been lost so much, it might be the fourth kind of ninja besides the three important ninja powers. power. As a very famous gossip seal in seal art, Naruto''s seal of Renzhuli, has not yet appeared. After all, this kind of sealing technique is the fourth generation, which is an enhanced version of Bofeng Shuimen''s improved four-image seal after learning the four-image seal. And Chiba, who has thoroughly understood the basic seal technique, can be said to be effortless when learning these seal techniques, and even has a certain understanding of these seal techniques. There is no need to rote memorization at all, as long as you remember "this "A combination method" is the basic composition of this type of seal technique, and then there are subtle changes in it, and different changes have different effects. This change will have any effect on the higher-level seal technique structure, such as Said to be "reinforcement", "increase bondage", "strong sealing power" and other effects. Although the Yin Seal system is complicated, when Chiba can clarify its principles, it doesn''t feel too complicated. Chiba feels that his foundation in sealing technique is already very solid, and he has an immeasurable advantage in mastering the branch of ninja power. And here, Chiba also had to admire Kusinai''s ability to teach sealing art. It is Jiu Xinnai''s credit to have such a solid foundation. As for the yin seal, Chiba is already sure to implement the seal structure. During this time, he has also put a lot of effort in the construction of the seal in the chakra. He has been able to construct a simple seal at the center of his forehead. Give him time The Yin Seal can be formed. At that time, the sealing technique of Yin Seal was almost completed. The next step is to store the chakra. The two methods of completely unlocking the seal or partially unlocking the seal can be achieved by Chiba now. . In terms of ninjutsu, the four ninjutsu that Chiba found in the library can already be used proficiently. Because the mastery of ninjutsu, medical experience, and Yin Seal do not need to copy and draw a large number of seal techniques, Chiba has more time, and daily training has returned to a base of 2200, and there is even a considerable amount every day. In my spare time, Chiba thought about going to Konoha Hospital as an intern. "Ah!" Chiba exhaled a mouthful of white mist. The winter had not passed yet, and he had stood there for a long time at this gate. It seems that I can''t come back today. Thinking about it, he glanced at the sunset. Not necessarily, it is possible to come back at night. It''s best if nothing happens. Thinking of this, Chiba tightened her clothes tightly. This winter, it seemed to be extremely cold. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ started to return to his cabin. According to the usual practice, cooking in life, after eating, is to carry out the sealing structure at the center of the eyebrow. This training phase usually takes three or four hours, and its because Chibas control of Chakra is very fine. If it is a little rough, this seal cannot be constructed at all. No wonder Jiu Xinnai said that his Chakra control is not up to date. To request. The fineness of the Yin Seal''s control over the Chakra is extraordinary. No wonder the Yin Seal is only mastered by a few people. At the same time, Chiba also understands that Tsunade''s Chakra control ability is so fine and completely normal. Try it today, a complex seal structure! Chiba thought so. At this moment, the door of the cabin was knocked. Listening to the knock on the door, you can feel how anxious the knocker is. Chiba, who was about to build a seal, frowned, got off the bed, went downstairs, and opened the door of the cabin. "call!" The cold wind came back in. I don''t know when the wind blew outside, and there were even a few snowflakes sticking to Chiba''s hair. It looks like it is snowing again. At the door, Xuena gasped for breath. "Xue Nai? Why are you here?" Chiba was slightly puzzled. "Hirohiko... is back." "Back?" Chiba was startled. "You come with me, Hongyan''s situation...not very good." Xue Na said, his expression even more anxious. Upon hearing this, Chiba''s heart "cocked" and jumped a few minutes. Look at Yukina like this...Hirohiko''s situation... Is it a life crisis? Thinking of this, Chiba''s face changed, and he didn''t say anything at the moment, and went out and closed the door directly, and rushed to Konoha Hospital with Xuena. (To be continued.) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 332： crisis Konoha Hospital, Intensive Care Unit. "Boom!" The door of the ward was suddenly opened. Xu was the pusher who used too much force, and the door panel hit the wall with a muffled noise. Immediately, all four eyes in the ward looked in. The two small figures almost rushed into the ward. It was Chiba and Xuena. "What are you doing, this is..." a medical worker scolded. But Yuriko on one side stopped him and said, "Chiba, Yukina, don''t worry, we will definitely find a way to save Hirohiko." And Chiba and Yukina who rushed in stopped beside Hirohiko''s bed. At this time, Hongyan was lying on the hospital bed, his face turned black, his lips were purplish, and there was no visible trauma on his body, but it was certain that Hongyan was poisoned, and it was a violent poison. The situation is not optimistic. If the poison cannot be detoxified in time, Hongyan''s life will not be saved. It turned out to be... really worrying about life! Chiba knelt up tightly, looking at the painful look on Hongyan''s black face, his fists gently clenched. And Xuena looked at Hongyan with worry and anxiety on his face. Looking at Hongyan''s situation, he knew that Hongyan''s life must be at stake. "What''s going on?" At this moment, Qianye Qiang asked as calmly as possible, pressing his heart anxiously. "When I was on the mission, I was ambushed. The rest of the team died. He was the only one who was poisoned. At that time, because he asked for help in time, a team of reinforcements came and rescued Hongyan back to the village. However, the attackers have already Leaving." Yuriko glanced at Chiba and sighed slightly. She knew that Hirohiko and Chiba had a very good relationship. During Chiba''s hospitalization, Hirohiko kept coming to visit him and even stayed in the hospital to take care of Chiba. The whole hospital knows this. Chiba glanced at the intensive care unit. In the intensive care unit at this time, in addition to them and Yuriko, there were three medical staff, all of whom looked like medical ninjas. However, their expressions were frowning slightly, and their eyes were full of trouble and anxiety when they looked at Hongyan. Chiba doesn''t doubt the medical ninjas of these people. The medical ninjas who can be in Konoha Hospital are themselves excellent medical ninjas, but even these excellent medical ninjas are all in trouble. I am afraid that Hongyan''s situation is not that he is not optimistic, but that he is not able to recover. hateful! "Chiba, we will definitely save Hongyan, don''t worry." Just when Chiba was anxious, a hand slowly fell on his shoulder. Chiba looked back subconsciously, but didn''t know when, Yuriko had already walked to her side and patted Chiba on the shoulder. But at this moment, Yuriko''s gaze was full of firmness and determination. "So, let us start the treatment here. You and Xuena will go outside and wait for our good news. Also, there is one person you have to thank. Without him, Hongyan may not be able to come back." Yuriko said. Upon hearing this, Chiba was taken aback. Without him... Hongyan wouldn''t be able to come back? "Here, leave it to us!" As she said, Yuriko took the advantage of Chiba''s dazedness, half-pushing Chiba out of Konoha ward. At the same time, Yuriko also blinked at Yukina, showing a slight smile. Xuena pursed her lips, glanced at Hirohiko on the bed, bowed deeply, and said, "Please, Sister Yuriko." Then, they left the intensive care unit with Chiba. "Crack!" The door to the ward was closed. Chiba glanced back, frowning. At this time, the hand that had been soft and greasy gently grasped the hand with his fist clenched. "Don''t worry, Hongyan will be fine." Xue Na''s voice came from beside. Chiba looked at it, but saw that there was a reluctant smile on the corner of Xuena''s mouth. It was obvious that she wanted to make her feel at ease. However, she herself was extremely worried, and this smile that wanted to make her feel reluctant also appeared to be extremely reluctant. Up. Xuena must be very worried now and must calm down. Such a thought arose in Chiba''s mind, and then took a deep breath, nodded to Xuenai, and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine." "Hirohiko is okay?" At this moment, another voice came. Chiba looked back, only to see Jianren wearing a hospital gown, and Shiga Takeyake surrounded by dust. Both of them looked at them with concern. "The situation is not very good, but I believe that Sister Yuriko will heal him." Chiba said. But as he spoke, the soft little hand that held him tightened. Obviously, Xuena was still worried. Kiuchi Kento and Shiga Taketake glanced at each other, their brows were frowning, and now they don''t know what to say. Obviously, Chiba and Xuena are also very worried, and they can''t talk nonsense now, just worrying. However, Chiba spoke again. This time, he said to Shiga Taketake: "Shiga, thank you. If it weren''t for you, Hongyan would really..." Shiga Wuyue shook his head again and again after hearing this, and said, "This reinforcement should be done." When Chiba was just pushed out, Yuriko also told Chiba about the news that Shiga Takeyake would return Hirohiko. It can be said that if it were not for Shiga Takeyake to carry Hongyan back day and night, Hongyan would really be dead. Chiba is sincerely grateful. "Let''s just sit outside and wait for the news inside." At this time, Kenichi Kiuchi said~www.novelhall.com~Well! "Chiba nodded, sitting absently on the bench in the corridor, and Xue Na sat down thereafter. And Kiuchi Kento and Shiga Taketake also glanced at each other, nodded, and sat down on the bench opposite Chiba and Xuena. With the cold touch on the chair and the solemn air, Qianye frowned tightly. Looking at Hongyan''s appearance, the toxin should have invaded the internal organs. This kind of poison should be violently poisonous. If it were in the past world, it would have been too scarce. However, in the Hokage World, there should be no problem! Yuriko''s medical ninjutsu is also famous and powerful... Hirohiko, there should be nothing wrong with it! Nothing will happen! At this time, in the intensive care unit. The three medical staff have finished setting up the electrocardiogram and the like. Hongyan''s situation is indeed not very optimistic. Looking at the fluctuation of the electrocardiogram, his heart and lung functions are drying up. I''m afraid it will stop in a few minutes. Yuriko looked at the toxicity report extracted from Hongyan''s blood with solemn expression. This is a new type of poison, and it is very toxic. It damages muscle tissues and internal organs especially badly. Now we have to find a way to relieve the toxins in Hongyan''s body. And it is necessary to develop an antidote as soon as possible, otherwise Hongyan will undoubtedly die. Thinking of this, Yuriko glanced at Hirohiko. Hope, toxins will not invade the internal organs, otherwise it will be really hopeless! Yuriko put down the toxicity report in her hand, frowning tightly. "Prepare regular antidote injection..." "Yes!" "Pay attention to blood sampling and analysis." "Yes!" Yuriko glanced at the syringe in the hands of the medical staff for taking detoxification agents. Must be effective! Even if it is delayed for one minute! (To be continued.) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 333： Highly toxic A drop of sweat slipped from Yuriko''s shiny cheeks. The medical staff in charge of the injection slowly took out the syringe that was injected into Hongyan''s arm, and at the same time arranged the drip to give Hongyan the injection. Yuriko was looking at the electrocardiogram, her lips pressed tightly. The toxicity of this kind of poison is to destroy the physiological function. The toxicity is violent. Basically, when the poison occurs, the poisoned person will lose all the ability to move. Then all the physiological functions will be destroyed by the violent poison. This process is not It is not rapid, but takes a certain time. During this period, the poisoned person will feel great pain, and even cause convulsions and fever. When the poison is destroyed to a certain degree, shock and cardiopulmonary failure will occur. If not in time There is no doubt that the poisoning must die. This is a very terrible poison, and it is also a poison that Yuriko doesn''t know about. The conventional antidote in this village was developed by Tsunade and can basically solve most of the known poisons. But in the face of this unknown poison, Yuriko did not dare to have much confidence. Now Hongyan''s cardiopulmonary function continues to decline, which can be known from his weaker breathing and his electrocardiogram response. If the antidote is effective, Hongyan''s cardiopulmonary function will stop declining or even recover slowly, then the electrocardiogram will also stabilize. Poisoning is different from trauma and internal injuries. The only thing their medical staff can rely on is the antidote. Of course, medical ninjutsu also has detoxification techniques, but this kind of medical ninjutsu is quite a high-standard ninjutsu, and they are not mastered. "D...D..." After the antidote was injected, about 1 minute later, the ECG''s gradual trend stopped, Hongyan''s heartbeat and blood pressure remained at the same line, and even the pain on Hongyan''s face subsided a lot. Obviously, the antidote has worked. It is an antidote developed by Tsunade-sama! Looking at the stabilized electrocardiogram, Yuriko exhaled a long breath and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Tsunade-sama''s medical skills are so brilliant that even this unknown poison can be eliminated. What I told them to "solve most of the known poisons" was probably because of the humility of Tsunade-sama. Thinking of this, Yuriko''s lips smiled slightly, and the dream of "to be an excellent medical ninja like Tsunade-sama" in her heart became firmer. At the same time, she did not relax her vigilance and said to the other three medical staff: "Quickly, take a blood test to see if the poison is completely resolved." "Yes!" One of the medical staff nodded and said yes, then picked up the tool and drew the blood for Hongyan. At this time, there is a full set of blood test tools in the ward, and there are also blood test experts among the three medical staff, so there is no need to run out. Here we still have to make sure that the life and death of Hongyan is not only the life and death of individuals. The three generations of Hokage specifically ordered that Hongyan must be rescued, and even three excellent medical ninjas who originally belonged to the combat medical team were sent to help. It can be seen that the current Hongyan is very important. Never let him die. Although, without the orders of the three generations of Hokage, Yuriko would do his best to save him. However, Yuriko, who was vaguely aware of the situation, knew that the burden on her shoulders was heavy, and she had to be more careful. We must rescue Hongyan and confirm that Hongyan is fine! Yuriko watched the blood drawn from Hirohiko''s body, and then into the blood test container, her heart still heavy. Whether the antidote is temporary relief or permanent detoxification must be clarified. ... Outside the ward. Qianye clasped his hands tightly, resting on his knees, his head drooping slightly. Xue Na lightly leaned towards Chiba, the girl bit her lower lip lightly with her teeth, and unconsciously squeezed her hands, clutching her clothes tightly. She wanted to say something to ease Chiba''s worries, but her own worries made her unable to say anything. Kiuchi Kento and Shiga Taketsu sat opposite them, looking at them, their faces were full of worry, but they didn''t know what to say, so they were silent. At this time, Chiba''s heart flashed through scenes. The pictures were almost all the bits and pieces of getting along with Hirohiko. Especially during the hospitalization, the two lived and ate together. In the middle of the night, the two secretly moved the hospital window. He covered the door with a black cloth, then smirked and turned on the lights. He did not sleep in the middle of the night without telling the nurses. He studied medical experience, while Hongyan wiped the ninja, and occasionally read the popular novels in the village. Picture album. I thought at the time that Hongyan was only a child after all, and he also had children''s hobbies. To be honest, I was a little surprised at that time, I actually regarded a seven-year-old child as a good friend. However, friendship is not hindered by age, at least Chiba and Hirohiko get along, there seems to be no generation gap, Hirohiko is not a naive child. The so-called year-end pay. Every time Hongyan turns the page carefully for him who cannot act, the kind of tacit friendship that only exists between men, or between boys, or between men and boys, will always come out of his heart. , Turning into a warm current flowing through my heart. Every night is actually spent silently, but the friendship between men is mostly silent. The kind of people who yell for you all day long will not necessarily become a close friend. And now that Hirohiko''s life or death is uncertain, Chiba felt a stronger emotion than when Hirohiko was in a coma. More intense fear! Yes, at this moment, Chiba discovered how scared he was to lose his friend Hongyan. At this time, Chiba''s brows were frowned tightly, and even his teeth were bitten. It must be okay! ... "It''s okay." The medical staff who took the blood test exhaled a long breath, and said, "Tsunade-sama''s antidote perfectly detoxifies this toxin." Hearing the news, Yuriko finally let go of her hanging heart, and a smile appeared on her lips. Then, after taking a look at Hongyan, the pain on his face had disappeared, and the purple lip color had changed to white. "Then I will first notify the patient''s friends, lest they worry too much. I''ll leave it to you." Then, Yuriko turned around to leave. "Go." The three excellent medical ninjas also wiped the sweat from their foreheads. Now, I can explain to the three generations of Naruto Masters. "Yeah!" Yuriko stretched out her hand with a smile, preparing to open the door. At this moment, the moment Yuriko''s hand touched the doorknob, the ECG suddenly screamed. Immediately, everyone''s expressions were choked. Suddenly, Hongyan on the bed twitched ~www.novelhall.com~ At this moment, all four of them were shocked. Yuriko hurriedly said: "Hold on him! Block his mouth and don''t let him bite his tongue!" The three medical ninjas also responded quickly. They immediately held down Hirohiko, while a female medical ninja took out her handkerchief from her white coat and stuffed it into Hirohiko''s slightly opened mouth to prevent him from biting his tongue. "This" The three medical ninjas looked at Yuriko with horror on their faces. This is obviously detoxification, how can Hongyan still suffer from cramps, and the electrocardiogram also shows that Hongyan''s cardiopulmonary function is declining drastically. At this moment, Yuriko rushed to the side of Hiroshiko''s bed, checked it, and her expression became serious. "Oops, the poison has penetrated into the internal organs." Yuriko stood up slowly, her face anxious. The three medical ninjas also looked at each other. Poisoned into the internal organs... Such poison entered into the internal organs... There is no survivorship! "It''s impossible!" "Go and ask Tsunade-sama!" Yuriko said anxiously. Poisoned into the internal organs, she was helpless! "Tsunade-sama... is no longer in the village!" The three medical ninjas were also anxious. what! Tsunade-sama left the village? Yuriko was stunned, her face turned ashes. Back to the sky is lacking! Hongyan will definitely die! Damn it! How to explain to Chiba! Yuriko almost shouted in her heart. "There is still help!" However, before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by a categorical sound. The four of them stared in amazement, but saw Chiba standing at the door, with Kento Kiuchi and Takeshi Shiga behind them. At this time, Chiba''s eyes were all determined. "Hongyan, let me save!" (To be continued.) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 234： Treat "What are you talking about..." The three medical staff lined up on both sides, pressing Hongyan, but looking at Chiba at the door, and said involuntarily. This is just a joke. With such a violent poison that penetrates into the internal organs, they are helpless. This child is indeed learning medical ninjutsu, but he is still in the theoretical learning stage. Without a certain amount of practice, he cannot be said to be a medical ninja at all. They are not even qualified to treat severely ill patients. It''s not that they underestimate Chiba, but the medical ninjas at this stage are mostly still dealing with some trauma. The release of proficient medical chakras and the learning of some basic medical ninjutsu can only be regarded as interns. Let an intern to treat the three generations of Hokage who specifically asked for a cure, even a case they were helpless. This is simply unreasonable! However, Chiba didn''t pay attention to them. After saying that, he walked around them with a solemn expression, walked up to Hongyan, and took a chair. At this time, Hirohiko''s bed, one left and one right, were Yuriko and a female medical ninja, two male medical ninjas, and Chiba was standing on the right, between the two male medical ninjas. Hirohiko''s convulsions became more and more severe, and two male medical ninjas subconsciously pressed him, but there was no way to stop Chiba. "Sister Yuriko, please, can you make an opening in the gap of the organ?" Chiba stretched out his hand to untie Hirohiko''s shirt and said to the opposite Yuriko. "He is poisoned, and there is no way to detoxify with surgery!" Hearing Chiba''s words, a male medical ninja next to him hurriedly spoke, his face was very bad and his tone was very bad. However, Chiba didn''t care. Moreover, these medical ninjas were also dedicated to saving Hirohiko. Chiba had no reason to blame his tone. At this time, Chiba was thinking. The first time... The first time I have to take on the life of Hirohiko, what if I fail? What if Hongyan dies? in case A series of negative thoughts passed through Qianye''s heart. At this moment, his hands were shaking. However, Chiba has no retreat. Just outside the door, Xu Shi Yuriko was about to open the door and had already twisted the doorknob. Hirohiko''s state suddenly turned sharply, and he accidentally took the door open. Chiba clearly heard the ECG alarm and Yuriko''s conversation. It was immediately judged that Hongyan''s situation was extremely critical. Moreover, Tsunade was not in the village at this time, almost extinguishing the last glimmer of hope. After all, since Yuriko is so anxious to ask Tsunade, she must be able to control Hirohiko''s situation, which means that she can no longer save Hirohiko. The situation is already at its worst. Even Chiba could see that Hirohiko''s symptoms of convulsions stopped, and he almost stopped breathing. The ECG alarm "di" became faster and faster, and it was about to become a continuous sound. If you don''t try to save Hongyan, you will lose this friend forever! "clatter!" Chiba put down the chair heavily, frowning, and holding his right hand tightly with his left hand, as if he wanted to stop its trembling. Anyway, now is not the time to think about it! Definitely, must succeed! There is no way out! Thinking of this, a layer of sweat appeared on Chiba''s forehead. Obviously, he was also extremely anxious and nervous, and now he was just trying to calm down. "Well..." Qianye climbed onto the stool, Xu was too nervous. When he climbed onto the stool, the trembling of his body made the stool tremble. And Yuriko looked at Chiba''s appearance, frowned, and said, "Chiba, what are you going to do?" At the same time, the female medical ninja also said: "I know you are going to save your friend... But now, no one except Tsunade-sama can solve this toxin. After all, the antidote left by Tsunade-sama is already us. The best antidote. We have the ingredients for the poison, but it takes a certain amount of time to develop the antidote. You will only add to his pain..." Regardless of medical skills and experience, this child is so nervous. Although it is commendable to save his friend''s life, this situation will only make his friend''s death more painful! The female medical ninja thought so. "I just learned medical ninjutsu from Tsunade-sama! Believe me!" Without thinking, Chiba shouted before the female medical ninja had finished speaking. Immediately, the four of Yuriko were taken aback. To be honest, they are helpless with this poison, it is too violent, and this situation is already too late to be sent to the doctor, this toxin has penetrated into the internal organs, their medical technology is really lacking, even if it is replaced by someone else, I am afraid It was also helpless, that is, the legendary medical ninja, Tsunade-sama could have a solution. However, now that Tsunade-sama is not in the village, Hirohiko must die. However, even so, they can''t let an intern or a beginner to toss! Thinking about it, the eyes of the three medical ninjas fell on Yuriko, and the three generations of Hokage had ordered them to obey Yuriko. And Yuriko is also a well-known medical ninja with extraordinary skills, especially in the area of ??surgery, and even able to cooperate with Tsunade-sama. They also deeply admire this kind of strength. This is obviously for Yuriko to make up his mind. Yuriko looked at Chiba. Although Chiba almost roared, he did not lift his head. He held his right hand in his left hand, shaking, and breathing quite quickly. She could clearly feel Qianye''s anxiety and tension, but the anxious, nervous and trembling figure that even the stool trembled gave Yuriko a glimmer of hope. Seeing him, he wants to treat his friend by himself! Own partner! No medical experience, lack of practice, but still so hard to fight against the psychological baggage in his heart. But as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I can''t give up! Since Chiba said so, there must be his reason. He is definitely not the kind of kid who doesn''t know what is right or wrong. "What a big opening!" Thinking of this, Yuriko looked seriously and took the scalpel on the side and said. what! The three medical ninjas opened their eyes and opened their lips slightly. Just kidding! Captain Yuriko actually agreed to this absurd thing? "It doesn''t need to be too big!" Chiba answered fairly quickly. "One finger left and right?" Yuriko asked again. "Yeah." Chiba thought for a while and nodded yes. At this moment, another person walked in outside the door, and Xuenai came in with a basin of greenish transparent water. "Shiga, please, help me fetch this kind of water! I need a considerable amount." Chiba lowered his head, but ordered. At this time, Xuena had already pulled another chair, put the chair beside Chiba, and put water on it. "Where?" Shiga Wuyue also simply asked Xuena. Xuena talked about a place, and Shiga Taketake immediately turned to fetch water. "Xunai, help me find the position of Hongyan''s internal organs." Chiba ordered again. At this time, the male medical ninja subconsciously gave way, moved to the foot of Hongyan''s bed, and held his feet with both hands. Roll your eyes! The meridians at the corners of the eyes were prominent, and the white pupils were prominent. Xuenai looked closely, waiting for Chiba''s order. At this time, Yuriko had cut a deep hole in Hiroshiko''s right chest with a scalpel. "What do you do next?" Yuriko looked at Chiba. "Help me hold down Hongyan and don''t let him move." Chiba took a deep breath and slowly raised his head, his eyes fell on the opening, while one hand went deep into the basin of water, a drop of sweat , Slipped off his cheek. "Xue Na, show me the location of my internal organs!" "Yeah!" Xuena nodded heavily, and by rolling her eyes, she could see the internal organs in Hongyan''s body, and at the moment she also pointed to the location of Hongyan''s liver. What is he doing? The three medical ninjas looked at each other, their faces were rather ugly. They didn''t understand what the child was going to do. Open in the organ gap? Let the eyes show the internal organs, what is he doing? This will detoxify? This poison penetrates into the internal organs, unless the internal organs are cut off, otherwise it cannot be eliminated! There is no antidote! Why did Captain Yuriko let this beginner act arbitrarily? Did you follow all his instructions? This is really childish! Just as they thought about it, Chiba''s hand that reached into the basin slowly lifted up, and the water in the basin, as if stuck to Chiba''s hand, showed an oval shape~www .novelhall.com~ was absorbed by Chiba''s hand. Chiba''s trembling stopped! Moreover, this should be... Yuriko watched Chiba''s movements, a flash of surprise on her face. This is impossible! The three medical ninjas were also surprised. However, Chiba slowly pressed the oval water ball in his hand into the position of Hirohikos liver, while his other hand was slightly close to the opening, and when he pressed in, Hirohiko was struggling violently in the convulsion. When he got up, a cry of pain came from his mouth. Yuriko and the three medical ninjas all had their faces solemn, pressing down on Hirohiko heavily. At this moment, two drops of sweat rolled off Chibas cheeks, and the other hand slowly pulled out from the mouth. A ball of water was then slowly pulled out from the mouth. In the water polo, there seems to be some dark purple sticky substance. This is...toxin? Toxins were extracted directly from the internal organs? Yuriko and the three medical ninjas opened their eyes wide at the same time. no doubt! this is Medical ninjutsu, the technique of extracting the disease! "puff!" The water ball with the deep purple sticky substance is like a basin, turning into a pool of ordinary water. "Change a pot!" Chiba''s words are beyond doubt, just as Shiga Takeyake was walking in with a basin of water. Hearing Chiba''s words, he replaced the deep purple viscous water. At the same time, he ran out and continued to take a basin of water. Xue Na also pointed to another internal organ, and Chiba kept running, reaching out into the water and repeating the action just now. At this moment, the whole ward was quiet, everyone looked serious, and the needle dropped. And everyone''s eyes were focused on the child who used medical ninjutsu to save his best friend. (To be continued.) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 235： Extraction Hold on, Chiba! Very successful, the first practice is very successful! Hongyan is saved! Must be steady! Adjust your breathing, control the chakra, and separate the toxins bit by bit! Chiba kept awake in her heart, her hands kept running, but her face was already sweaty, and the male medical ninja next to him wiped him with sweat from time to time. "puff!" Another ball of water dropped into the empty basin with a deep purple sticky substance. "Change a pot." Shiga Wuyue, who was panting slightly, nodded silently, replaced Chiba with this light green sterile water, and then turned around to get another pot. At this time, Xuenai''s next visceral instruction had arrived, and the ball of water in Chiba''s hand had already been pressed. Amazing, this kid is amazing! Yuriko couldn''t help but admired again and again. Chiba''s performance was perfect and impeccable, calm and methodical, it can be said that he has what a medical ninja should be. At the same time, it is also a talented person, the technique of extracting detailed problems, it is a B-level medical ninjutsu, and the mastering difficulty is B level. But it is a very superb medical ninjutsu, which is not something ordinary people can master. Even she is practicing this ninjutsu hard. And the effect of this medical ninjutsu is also very powerful, it can directly extract the harmful root substances such as toxins and pathogens in the body, and even directly extract the internal organs. However, this ninjutsu consumes energy very much. During the operation, the operators attention must be highly concentrated to maintain the unique medical chakra fluctuation in the hand, and this medical chakra fluctuation also requires very fine chakra control. Power can be used. This technique can be successfully practiced and used in medical ninjas. All medical ninjas are outstanding. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are among the elite medical ninjas. At a young age, he actually mastered such medical ninjutsu, and this concentration and calmness is even more commendable. Yuriko looked at Chiba with emotion in her heart. From the initial reaction of Chiba, it can be seen that he is actually very nervous and anxious, but his behavior reveals his unusual psychological quality. It can be seen from this series of behaviors. The reason why Chiba moved the stool was obviously because he considered the difference between his height and the bed space. I have to say that the bed in the intensive care unit should be slightly higher. Given the height of Chiba, if he stands on the ground, he will definitely not be able to show his details. The technique of extraction. So I moved a stool to increase the height, but the stool was a bit too high. He had to kneel on the stool to have a perfect surgical height. However, there is no doubt that he took this into consideration. At the same time, letting himself open the extraction outlet was because he had no experience in surgery, and he was afraid that there would be any discrepancies in order to do it for him. Then use Xue Nai''s white eyes to spot the internal organs, so as to accurately extract the toxins from the internal organs. He made perfect use of his surgical experience and Xuenai''s white eyes to make up for his lack of experience. In other words, he still maintains considerable thinking power amidst anxiety and tension, and uses the strengths of others to make up for his own shortcomings. amazing! The temperament of being in danger is amazing! It''s just that sometimes he really doesn''t feel like a child, but an adult. There is a feeling that the soul of an adult lives in the body of a child... What a... special kid! Yuriko smiled slightly at the corner of her mouth. At this time, Hirohikos ECG alarm sound has slowly stopped. Obviously he is slowly entering a safe period. His face is also much better, except for the painful cry of Chiba pressing the water ball into his body and the struggle of his limbs. , The impact of toxins has been much less. Saved! Can be saved! At this time, the three outstanding medical ninjas looked at Chiba with an incredible expression on the field. impossible! This is impossible! At such a young age, he has mastered the technique of extracting details! And it was so perfect in actual combat, there was almost no error or omission, and the amount of toxins sucked each time was amazing. I can''t imagine that he is only seven years old! Thinking of this, the three looked at each other, and the corners of their mouths seemed to be bitter. I always feel that after more than a decade of hard training in medical ninjutsu, looking at this child, it has become meaningless! What a...great child! "puff!" The last ray of dark purple toxin was poured into the water basin with the sterile water, Chiba slowly sighed, and the palm of his hand moved lightly, the light green light emerged, and the cut Yuriko began to heal slowly. stand up. Even the medical chakra is so skilled? This child is already a qualified medical ninja! Yuriko blinked, and the corners of her mouth were also slightly bitter. The three outstanding medical ninjas looked at each other again. I feel even more that our more than ten years of penance is meaningless. However, this child really served him! At first, he only shined in the Ninjutsu exam, and was recognized as a twin genius of physical skill and ninjutsu. Now it''s medical ninjutsu again... Well, I really don''t accept it! "D...D..." At this time, Hongyan''s ECG has slowly returned to normal, leaving the danger zone. As the mouth healed, the emerald green light in Qianye''s eyes slowly dissipated, and the fatigue was used in bursts. Chiba could no longer afford to perform the technique of extracting the disease for an hour. But... saved it! A slight smile appeared on Chiba''s tired face~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing Hongyan''s face was no longer black, but a little haggard and pale, Chiba could see that the dangerous period had passed. "Huh!" Shiga Wuyue also breathed slightly. During this period, he never stopped at all, and spent the whole time receiving water and running. On the other hand, Kiuchi Kento stood silently beside Hirohiko''s bed, frowning slightly, looking a little lost, but his face was also relieved. At this time, Yuriko and the three medical ninjas gently let go of Hirohiko''s hands and feet, and took away the handkerchief from Hirohiko''s mouth. "The toxins in the patient''s body have been extracted, but for the sake of safety, we should quickly develop an antidote. At the same time, we are ready to provide the patient with the necessary..." Yuriko quickly ordered a series of affairs. Now Hongyan is still in a coma, and some necessary preparations must be made, such as glucose input. The three medical ninjas nodded silently. They also knew that it was not the time to lament Chiba''s medical ninjutsu. After Yuriko ordered them down, they got busy. "Xue Na...help me." Chiba looked at the busy people and said suddenly. "Are you okay?" Xuena was startled when he heard the words, and then looked at Chiba''s tired expression, his face changed slightly, and he couldn''t help asking, for fear that Chiba would force himself too much, what was wrong. "It''s okay, it''s just... my legs are numb." Chiba looked at her knees sitting on the stool and smiled bitterly. He has maintained this position for an hour, his legs have long been numb. At that time, Chiba was too focused, but he didn''t feel it. Now after he breathed a sigh of relief, the numbness of his legs came up. He... can''t stand up! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 236： problem One hour later. Chiba, Xuena and others were once again taken out of the intensive care unit by Yuriko, but this time, Chiba and others'' faces were obviously much better, and there were words. "Chiba, since Hongyan is okay, then I went back with Jianren. Recently, it has been cold and his body has not fully recovered, and he still needs to rest." Shiga Taketsu said. Still need to rest, this has been a month. Could it be said that besides a broken arm, Jianren has other injuries? Chiba thought about it a little, but still said, "Yeah." Xue Na also said, "Thank you for this time." Shiga Taketake smiled and shook his head, and left here with Kiuchi Kento. Watching the two leave, Chiba and Xuena sat down on the bench in the corridor. There was not much conversation between each other, but the two of them saw a slightly relaxed atmosphere, unlike the dull and worried just now. Although I am curious that Chiba can use the powerful medical ninjutsu, Yukina did not ask. She knew that Chiba learned medical ninjutsu from Tsunade-sama. It is normal for Chiba to learn the powerful medical ninjutsu from Tsunade-sama. Yes, Chiba is so diligent and smart, it''s normal to learn to learn well. She is still more concerned about whether the detoxification agent has been successfully developed. Although Hongyan is out of the dangerous period, it is an unknown poison after all. After all, it is difficult to completely let go of it. And Chiba, too tired at this time, remained silent. As for the extraction technique, Chiba learned from the two scrolls that came suddenly, and now I think that these two scrolls should have been given to him by Tsunade before leaving. At the same time, Chiba frowned at this time. Yuriko said that the people who performed the task with Hirohiko were dead, and only Hirohiko survived the poisonous body. This is too suspicious. The poison is so violent that I am afraid that Shiga will carry Hirohiko back for no more than three hours. However, Hirohiko''s mission has been executed for a month. It is obvious that Hirohiko was already on his way home. When he returned to the village after the mission was completed, he was attacked. Then, these assailants are preventing Hirohiko from returning to the village, so Hirohikos mission should not be assassination and other missions, but investigations and obtaining intelligence. Otherwise, the attackers will not be able to chase down to the village of Konoha. Attacked a place an hour away. It is impossible to ambush in such a close place beforehand. Now Konoha Village is in a state of combat readiness. Not only is the village heavily guarded, but heavy defenses have been placed around the village. It is an ambush three hours away from Konoha Village. During the trial period, no Shinobu Village will be so bold. In other words, they secretly pursued Hongyan to the other side, wanting to prevent Hongyan and the others from sending information back to the village? However, this does not make sense. Even if Hirohiko is poisoned again, and he will definitely die again, according to the ninja''s style of behavior, it must be confirmed that Hirohiko''s death is confirmed, the mission is completed, and the information preservation situation will disappear. Leaving the poisoned Hirohiko from life and death is definitely not the style of a ninja, nor the style of a group of ninjas who perform the task of intercepting information leakage. Well, there is only one explanation. The mission of this group of attackers is not to kill Hongyan and others... Thinking of this, Qianye took a breath, and suddenly he felt a shadow of conspiracy slowly enveloped. This is a conspiracy! They deliberately left the poisoned Hirohiko, and it is even possible that in order for Konoha''s reinforcements to rush to treat Hirohiko, the poison was modified to delay the full attack. Otherwise, the violent degree of this poison, let alone three hours, the poisoned person will be killed within an hour! This makes sense. Otherwise, an assailant who can kill the other three of Hongyan''s team and has no loss at all, with such strength, how could it allow Hongyan and the others to have time to release a message for help. Hongyan''s strength is not weak. As the seed of the village, it is impossible for the three generations of Hokage to send incompetent people with him. He allows Hongyan to go to the mission, which may be experience and let him experience risks, but he will never fail to protect his safety. . Among the other three, there will be at least one ninja, and even an elite ninja. And a small team like Hongyan team was killed by three people, and Hongyan was also poisoned. Then the strength of the other party can definitely prevent Hongyan and the others from sending out help messages, and may even kill them in an instant. This is already a ninja with quasi-shadow or even shadow-level strength, also known as the S-rank ninja. Hongyan was rescued, almost certainly, they did it deliberately! Let Hongyan be poisoned, and then go back to the village for treatment, is their goal. What are they doing? Chiba''s thoughts flew away, and the premonition in his heart became worse and worse. He even felt that this was a big country, a conspiracy of a Daren Village against the country of fire and Konoha. At this moment, Chiba glanced at Xue Nai sideways, and then looked away. The danger of Konoha Village is our danger. After all, we are now in Konoha Village. As Konoha ninjas, if others have to deal with Konoha, they will definitely deal with Konohas ninja. This matter is closely related to us. , I can''t leave it alone. Moreover, Hongyan''s fate is hanging by a thread because they are in a sense of reason, so they have to consider the relationship between them~www.novelhall.com~the reason and purpose of this. Then we must cleverly notify the third generation of Hokage to take precautions. I can''t go too far. The so-called shot-shot, don''t become the target of public criticism before being in war. It makes sense that the three generations of Hokage did not publicize my situation. Thinking of this, Chiba took a breath. About this matter, when Hongyan wakes up, he must ask him about his situation at the time. There are only so many things that can be considered now. Well, now the research on antidote is the key. Wait! Thinking of this, Qianye''s mind flashed. How did I forget this, poison! This is also a good clue. According to the medical experience that Tsunade gave me, there are the pharmaceutical habits of the five major countries and major Ninja villages, and some information can be analyzed from the ingredients of the poison. This is also very important information! And this thought flashed past, Chiba was about to stand up, planning to go inside and ask Yuriko for a toxicity report. Just now he used medical ninjutsu, and Yuriko shouldn''t let him see it, and he also thought about it. Excuses. Just when Chiba was about to stand up, Xuena stood up first and said to Chiba: "A little later, the shops in the village will be closed. Let me buy some supper first." Obviously, Xue Nai meant that she might have to stay in the hospital for the whole night. However, Qianye was slightly startled when he heard the words, and then said: "Let''s go together, it''s snowing." In this snowy night, you can''t let a girl''s family buy supper alone. Besides, just buy a midnight snack without delay. Hearing this, Xue Nai was slightly stunned, her face blushing, and she nodded lightly with a "Um" cry. So the two got up and left the hospital. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 237： invite An hour later, Chiba and Xuena returned to the benches in the corridor with large and small bags, and it was almost nine o''clock in the evening. Patting the snowflakes on her body, Chiba blinked while looking at the benches filled with food on two chairs. I bought so many without knowing it. At this moment, the door of the intensive care unit was suddenly opened, and Yuriko hurried out with the report in her hand. "You haven''t come home yet?" Yuriko paused when she saw the two people beating the snowflakes, and then asked. "Well, we want to wait here for Hirohiko to wake up." Chiba said, but his eyes were already on Yuriko''s report. Yuriko naturally noticed Chiba''s gaze, thinking in her heart. It might be better for Chiba to participate in this matter. His medical skills are very good. If you learn from this matter, it can be considered an experience. "This is the toxicity report of Hirohiko''s poison. Now I am going to develop an antidote. Do you want to come together?" Yuriko said. Hearing this, Chiba was stunned obviously, which was beyond Chiba''s expectations. He wanted to look at the toxicity report, if it weren''t for a midnight snack, he might have asked Yuriko at that time. Unexpectedly, Yuriko would take the initiative to ask him to participate in the antidote development queue. "Don''t worry, there are two senior and excellent therapeutic ninjas to take care of, and Hongyan will be fine. And thanks to you, the toxins in his body have been completely discharged. There is no life-threatening." Yuriko said again. Obviously, Yuriko is reassure Chiba. "Go." At this moment, Xuena also said: "I''m watching Hongyan here." "Yeah." Chiba nodded. He planned that way. Participating in the development of antidote will help him use his knowledge of toxicology and pharmacology. This is an opportunity. Of course he will not be hypocritical. . "Then, just follow me." Yuriko took it from the two with a smile on her mouth. "But, is it okay for you to be alone?" Chiba was about to leave with Yuriko, when she suddenly remembered the house of a girl in Yurna, would it be a bit bad if she was alone in this aisle? After all, it is winter and the benches are also It''s quite cold, is Xuena okay? "It''s okay, don''t worry." Xue Nai said with a smile that seemed like nothing. "Oh, if you have any questions, come to me." Chiba said, he always felt embarrassed to leave Xuena here alone. "Yeah." Xue Nai nodded. Afterwards, Chiba left with Yuriko. Xuena looked at the back of Chiba leaving, looked at the benches and piles of food, and the smile that seemed like nothing at the corner of her mouth slowly disappeared. Taking a slight breath, Xue Na sat down on the bench and looked at the pile of food again without realizing it. I plan to eat with Chiba. After buying so much, I can''t finish it now. A thought came to Xuena. Give Chiba something later, he must be hungry. Thinking of this, Xue Nai''s face seemed to have a smile on her face. And just as she turned this thought, Chiba''s voice suddenly sounded: "Xunai, there is something that I forgot." Hearing Chiba''s voice, Xue Na was taken aback, and subconsciously raised her head, but saw Chiba bending down beside him, as if laying something. "Then, goodbye!" With that, Chiba straightened up, and before Xuena could react, she ran to catch up with Yuriko in front, leaving Xuena alone in a little dazed. At this moment, beside the seat where Xuena was sitting, a tattered winter coat was spread on the icy chair. Not feeling it, Xuena stretched out her snow-white soft hand and stroked it. This is the texture of rough clothes that she has never worn, but there is a touch of warmth that can flow into her heart. At this moment, a bright smile appeared on her pretty and lovely face. Then, she gently stretched out her hand, put the rough and ragged winter clothes on her body, and gently wrapped it tightly, but the smile on the corner of her mouth couldn''t fade away. At this time, Chiba ran over the corner and caught up with Yuriko. "Have you brought the things you forgot?" Yuriko asked when Chiba came back. "Um...Um." Chiba nodded, followed Yuriko step by step, subconsciously stretched out her finger, scratched her cheek, and tilted her head along the way. At an angle that Chiba couldn''t see, Yuriko''s mouth turned up with a smile. This kid, although Master Jiu Xinnai has been calling him a idiot and super dull, it is not without reason that Xuena will like him. Yuriko recalled the scene she had peeked around the corner and couldn''t help thinking. Originally thought he suddenly said "forgot something", and then ran out to do something. Unexpectedly, he was worried that Xue Nai would be frozen alone, so he specially left the winter clothes. This kid is still very capable! Perhaps it was Kushina who had been talking about the three of Chiba when she met her, and Yuriko unknowingly became interested in Chiba and Yukina. At this time, Yuriko was also in a relaxed mood. Hirohiko was out of the dangerous period. After taking blood tests at regular intervals, it has been confirmed that the toxins in Hirohiko''s body have been completely extracted by Chiba, and there is no danger of life. As long as reasonable care, those The destruction of the poison will soon be raised. However, I really didn''t expect that Chiba''s medical ninjutsu was already so superb. Is there no bottom line for this child''s potential? No wonder Kushina wants to teach him the seal technique that is not secreted. If I were his teacher, I am afraid I can''t help teaching him the best ninjutsu. And this child is awkward sometimes, but he really cares about other people. It is hard to imagine that this child is still the same Chiba. Thinking of this, Yuriko suddenly remembered that day. When she finished her evening shift and was about to go home, she saw Chiba who was going to school~www.novelhall.com~ At that time, her expression was dull and cold, and the children around her Unwilling to approach him, he seemed so lonely and indifferent. And he always looked at everything around him with a gaze outside the matter, as if everything except himself was "other insignificant" things. At that time, she still felt that the child was pitiful. Although his father was a sinner in the village, he shouldn''t be treated like this. However, she at that time thought about it with pity and didn''t intend to do anything for the child. However, Kushina, who came across by chance at the time, looked at Chiba for a long time and said something that shocked her at the time. "When he graduates, I will accept him as a disciple!" She didn''t know what Kushina thought at the time, but Yuriko knew that Kushina must have wanted to save the child, and now, Kushina has done it. Sure enough, Lord Jiu Xinnai is very powerful! Maybe, Konoha''s dream of the first female Hokage will come true too! Yuriko turned to the pharmacy, but her smile spread. Chapter 238： Develop Pharmacy room. Yuriko and another medical ninja hurriedly shuttled between some chemical equipment and herbal cabinets. And Chiba looked at the toxicity report again, the more he looked at his face, the more solemn he looked. This kind of poison is made by using the venom of a very rare desert venomous snake as the poison, and adding various rare toxins. It just so happens that these toxins and poisonous snakes are recorded in Tsunade''s medical experience. Was it what Sain did? Chiba frowned tightly. The combination of the ingredients of this poison is the result of Tsunade Medicals experience without any similar configuration habits. It was originally invisible. However, most of the poisonous inducers and toxins are produced in desert areas. Obviously, almost all of them are produced in the country. The land of wind in the desert is the biggest suspect. Moreover, this method of disposing poison is very clever. It is obvious that it is a master of poison to mix so many toxins together without hurting its effect. A person naturally appeared in Chiba''s heart. Shayin''s thousand-generation mother-in-law! Although in the past life, Chiba still liked this character, it was even more touching to save Gaara with his life in the end. But at this moment, Chiba''s mother-in-law, who was an enemy, made Chiba feel terrified. Because, according to this toxicity report, Chiba was unable to decipher this poison, and the methods of decomposing the poison recorded in Tsunades medical experience are completely inapplicable to this poison. This is a brand new poison. It can only be solved according to the most basic toxicology and pharmacology, that is to say, it depends on the level of understanding of toxicology and pharmacology, as well as the degree of understanding of the properties of antidote substances and the toxicity of this highly toxic substance. According to Chiba''s current understanding of this poison, even an excellent Yuriko could not be equipped with an antidote to this poison. Tsunade is probably the only medical ninja who can make the antidote to this poison. In fact, Chiba''s inference is not wrong. Yuriko''s face is very ugly now, even sweat is on her forehead. Looking at her busy figure, it is obvious that her cracking methods are useless. Chiba put down the toxicity report, and thoughts passed through his mind. If this antidote has not been developed, then if the attacker uses this poison on Konoha Ninja, there is no doubt that Konoha Ninja will suffer a heavy loss. After all, although the extraction technique can extract toxins from the body, Not all medical ninjas can learn it. Even if all medical ninjas have learned the technique of extracting patients, this technique is too energy-consuming. How many times can a medical ninja use it in a day? In addition, the number of medical ninjas is far lower than that of combat ninjas. If Konoha ninjas are poisoned on a large scale, the technique of extracting medicinal diseases will be a drop in the bucket. Only antidote is the most effective way. But at this time, Tsunade left the village and didn''t know when he would be back...Huh? Wait a minute, Tsunade now has panicemia. In the original work, Tsunade developed panicemia. He left the village until the Naruto era and did not return to the village. Finally, after the death of the third generation of Hokage, the village chose She is from the fifth generation of Hokage, and Naruto and Jiraiya went to find them before returning to the village. So, in other words, it was impossible for Tsunade to return to the village during the Third World War. It is impossible to come back and study the antidote to this poison. This poison...may be impossible to crack! Thinking of this, Chiba''s face changed obviously, and then another thought turned. Could it be that the purpose of the attackers was this, to test whether Tsunade had left? The villagers probably didn''t know about Tsunade''s departure, this information should be restrained by the third generation of Hokage. After all, Tsunade is a Sannin, and his own strength is also the existence of other Shinnin villages that are extremely jealous. Although Tsunade has left, Jilaiya and Oshemaru are still there, but after all, the deterrent power will still drop a little. The reason why the war has not completely erupted now is just a trial period. In fact, the villages are in a delicate balance. As long as the deterrence of one party changes, it will have an unknown impact on this delicate balance. Accelerate the destruction of this balance and eventually lead to the outbreak of war. When Tsunade leaves, the three generations of Hokage will definitely keep it secret, at least, it will be absolutely secret. Some people in the village will always know. So those medical ninjas will know and tell Yuriko that Tsunade is no longer in the village. However, during the probing period, the three-generation secrecy measures were not without loopholes, and the attackers may have received some pretentious news. And to develop this kind of poison that others cannot crack, and leave Hirohiko, let Konoha rescue, the purpose is to confirm whether Tsunade is in the village! It is basically certain that this is what Sha Yin did. After all, the poison master who can create poison that only Tsunade can crack, the entire Hokage is the only one thousand generation mother-in-law. Moreover, Sa Yin also has a think tank who can make such a plan! There is no emphasis on the description in the original work, but there is such a role, that is, the younger brother of the thousand-generation mother-in-law, the old man of the sand sea! It can be said that, in a sense, during the Second World War of Ninja World, those who supported Shayin Village, the Kingdom of Wind, except Fengying, were these two peerless figures of Shayin. At the beginning, Chiba was very interested in the mother-in-law of the generations, and went to check some information, and naturally understood this type of think tank who "drew the other party into chaos through thoughtful strategies"! The two brothers and sisters ~www.novelhall.com~ are one man and one martial artist. At the beginning, Chiba felt that these two were simply the best partners. Thinking of this, Chiba took a deep breath, and the feeling of being caught in a big conspiracy became clearer. As long as it is confirmed that Tsunade is not in the village, Sahin Village will be confident with this poison. It''s not that a poison can determine the outcome, but this poison can also become a deterrent to Konoha. The cause of the Three Wars was the disappearance of the three generations of Fengying and the loss of the special abilities of the third generation of Hokage. Shayin Village can also be said to be anxious, but they actually have no bottom in their hearts. As for why the three generations of Fengying disappeared, Shayakura chose to attack Konoha, but Chiba did not understand the relationship. I didn''t have the energy to speculate, but this kind of poison would definitely make Sha concealed to attack Konoha. When the time comes, Shayin will definitely use this poison and use the limited dose of poison to cause the greatest damage. Even under the arrangement of Eilao Zang, it will cause Konoha''s chaos. At that time, even Konoha is stronger than sand. Hidden, the outcome is unknown. After all, war is definitely not a competition of absolute power. Otherwise, Konoha would dominate the Shinobi world. Or if it is divided and ruled by Yunyin, it may be fire, thunder, and earth contending for hegemony. After all, the strength shown by Sandyin and Wuyin is much inferior to these three. For Chiba, this kind of poison is also a terrible threat. Although he has the technique of extracting the disease, if he is poisoned, he cannot use this technique on himself. This is absolutely deadly poison to him! No way! An antidote must be developed here! Chiba stood up and looked around. I can''t be lazy! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 239： Write a report! Plants, trees, chemicals... a lot, Konoha''s medicine reserves are so complete. Chiba ran around the medicine cabinets, checked the medicinal materials in them, and found that Tsunade''s medical experience had 80% of the medicinal materials Konoha in stock. Even the poison that Shayin configured had two or three herbal ingredients, which could be found in Konoha''s medicine cabinet. I really underestimated the fertility of the land occupied by the land of fire. Chiba checked the medicine cabinet and felt sigh. At this time, a drop of light blue liquid slowly dripped on the white paper. Yuriko looked at the white paper on the table. There was a circular engraving on it, and in the middle of the circle, a poisonous word slowly came from Purple changed to black. No way! It failed again! why? Obviously I have understood the structure of this toxin, and the herb that can be used to detoxify... Why is it always unsuccessful? All the combinations have been tried. This is impossible! Could it be that I made a mistake about the nature of the poison? Impossible, the poison is the venom of the poisonous snake, the additional toxin is also the plant poison, it should be a kind of biological plant poison, it can''t be a metal chemical poison! But why? I have tried hundreds of possibilities, why can''t it be cracked! Yuriko wiped the sweat from her forehead and sighed, intending to take a break, but from the corner of her eye she saw Chiba turning around the medicine cabinet. As soon as I put into cracking the poison, I forgot the time. Chiba has already read the poison report! At this moment, Chiba''s figure stayed under a certain medicine cabinet, looked up at a certain part of the line of medicine cabinets, and then looked around, as if looking for something. Did this kid find something? Yuriko thought inadvertently, and at the same time his eyes fell subconsciously on the line of medicine cabinets that Chiba looked up. Youzhi grass, red primrose... Looking at each medicine cabinet by Yuriko, this pharmacy is filled with some dehydrated herbs, which are easy to preserve, but do not affect the efficacy. Generally, Konoha Village buys them from medicinal herb merchants, or provides them regularly from Fire Country. Herbs and the like are handled in this way. Ok? Flying grass? Yuriko''s gaze stayed on a medicine cabinet, her eyes unconsciously looked at the transparent tubular container in her hand, and the light blue liquid inside was slightly shaken. Could it be... there is a kind of grass missing, and the medicinal effect of this flying grass... Yuriko frowned, and Chiba had already climbed up a low ladder, opened the medicine cabinet of Feiyingcao, and at the same time opened several medicine cabinets of Feiyingcao. Does this child...have such attainments in medicine? Yuriko looked at the medicine cabinets that Chiba had opened. Those medicine cabinets were the main ingredients for making the light blue liquid in her hands. In other words, with the exception of Feiyingcao, Qianye''s idea of ??dispensing medicine is the same as hers, that is, who, the combination of these antidote prescriptions, Qianye also thought of. Not only that, he also thought of a herb more than himself. Moreover, it is very likely that this herb is the most critical one. Thinking of this, Yuriko said, "Chiba! Give me Feiying Grass!" Chiba was reaching into Feiyingcao''s medicine cabinet, planning to take out some. Hearing this, he glanced back at Yuriko, but saw that Yuriko was looking at herself with surprise in her eyes. At that moment, Chiba responded, grabbed a handful of flying grass, climbed down from the short ladder, walked to Yuriko, and handed the flying grass to Yuriko. Yuriko thanked the flying grass after receiving it, and then began to treat the dehydrated flying grass. And Chiba didn''t leave to play with the formula he thought of, but watched the flying grass from Yuriko''s house milled into powder, then added a small amount of some solution he didn''t recognize, and then slowly stirred and heated it. The medicinal treatment of Naruto World is also very different from the previous life. Chiba looked at it with a thoughtful look. This unknown solution should be a kind of solution that stimulates medicinal and herbal properties. It should be better than water. Seeing its color, it should be formulated like sterile water. In a sense, the technology tree of Naruto World is really curious! Chiba thought. Looking at the geographic map of Hokage, we can see that Kishimoto defined the geography of Hokage based on the Japanese Warring States period, but the final depiction was a bit "ahead". However, since it existed, it made sense, and Chiba sighed with emotion, and then focused on watching Yuriko redistribute the antidote. In theory, Chiba has a perfect memory and understanding of Tsunades medical experience, but in practice, it is still inferior, even far behind those ordinary medical ninjas. This time the development of antidote is also A kind of learning. This is actually quite unexpected by Chiba. At the beginning, he studied medical ninjutsu, only to put together a puzzle to develop the eight-door model, which can heal the damage caused by the eight-door Dunjia, but he did not expect to have medical ninjutsu. With a strong interest, I will not miss any opportunity to learn and improve my medical technology. It turned out to be so. This is the basic operation of the antidote in the Naruto World, and I have roughly understood some. The combination and dosage of medicinal herbs have different requirements. According to Tsunade''s medical experience, it can be seen that each medicinal herb is a component of a poison. Naruto medicine is the same as the theory of medicinal properties and physical properties of the previous motherland. Chiba nodded silently~www.novelhall.com~ Although he had a configuration plan based on toxicology and pharmacology in his mind, after seeing the method of Yuriko''s configuration, Chiba felt that his configuration plan seemed a bit too theoretical Now that there are some differences in actual practice. Although he had experience in the preparation of anesthetics, antidote is a different concept. After stopping to look at it, Chiba still felt a lot of gains. Yuriko shook the light cyan antidote in her hand and gently poured it down. A drop of antidote slowly dripped onto another drawing that also had a circular sign, and it landed on the poison in the middle. At this moment, her breath was somewhat held, and even this Qianye stared at the white paper intently. After a while, the two of them looked away at the same time, looked at each other involuntarily, blinking almost simultaneously. At this moment, an Anbe ninja wearing a civet mask suddenly flashed beside them. "Master Naruto asked me to ask about Uchiha Hirohiko''s situation and the research on the antidote." The Anbe Ninja said politely, with a gentle voice. "You are..." Yuriko seemed to be familiar with her voice, and she murmured in confusion. "Yes, Yuriko-san." Anbe ninja nodded at Yuriko. So it was him... The corner of Yuriko''s mouth unconsciously conjured up a smile, and suddenly remembered the severely wounded Anbe who had asked herself to treat Chiba during the Kushina incident, with the same voice. "Then I will write a report to Master Naruto!" At this time, Chiba said. Yuriko was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Chiba with the Anbe Ninja. Feeling the gazes of the two, Chiba smiled slightly, and said, "This is a little clearer." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 240： 3 people Forty minutes later, the Hokage office. The third generation of Hokage looked at the report of the Konoha Hospital pharmacy in his hand, stroked his beard lightly, frowned slightly, and looked at the half-kneeling shadow below: "The antidote...has been successfully developed?" "Yes." Anbe Ninja said with a gentle voice, "Furthermore, Uchiha Hirohiko''s vital signs have stabilized, and he will be awakened in a short time from the danger of escape." Three generations of Hokage heard the words, nodded silently, and then looked at the three young men beside the Anbe Ninja. Of these three people, one had black hair with hair **** in the sky, short braided, one had yellow hair with long braids, and one had a plump body with purple stripes on his face and red hair draped like barbs. Depending on their age, the three are about the same. If Chiba were here, he would definitely recognize these three characters at first sight. Even such thoughts will come up. Shikamaru and his father were really carved out of the same mold, and even the lazy and troublesome expressions in their eyebrows were exactly the same. Ino''s father was a handsome man when he was young. Ding Ci seems to be thinner than his father when he was younger. That''s right, the three young people present are the "Pig Deer Butterfly" of this generation, Shikamaru, Ino, and Dinji''s fathers, Nara Lukuhisa, Yamanaka Keiichi, Akimi Mitsuza. When the three generations of Naruto looked at it, Nara Lukisa''s brows moved slightly and said: "If there is the investigative intelligence brought back by Uchiha Hirohiko, you can determine Shayin''s intention to act." At this moment, the location of the three of them is a vertical map board. This map should have drawn the borders of the three kingdoms of the country of wind, the country of rain, and the country of fire. At the same time, there are also parts of the country of birds and the country of Sichuan. Landforms of the country. Above, many places are marked with magnets painted with the logo of Sandyin Shinobu Village, especially in the part where the country of rain and the country of wind border, there are several magnet signs that symbolize more than a hundred people. It can be seen that the ninjas of Shayin gathered quite a lot of ninjas at the border of the country of wind and the country of rain. This behavior is already a cross-border behavior, and is a matter explicitly prohibited by the World War II peace treaty, and Shayuki is about to provoke a war in the Ninja world. However, Konoha is not sure which country Shayen is going to attack. After all, there are two countries bordering the country of rain, one is the country of soil, and the other is the country of fire where Konoha is located. Although they have been armed at the border, they are not easy to attack until the situation is clear. Ninja Village is currently in a period of probing. Everyone is avoiding becoming the first bird. If Konoha rushes out and triggers a war, he will definitely become a target. After all, so many countries covet the land of the country of fire. Give them a reason. Konoha and the Fire Country will inevitably be attacked by the four countries. When the time comes, the small neighboring countries will probably not fail to share. This concept was deeply rooted in Konoha Ninja''s heart during World War I and World War II. Once the Ninja War breaks out, the center of the war must be Konoha and the Land of Fire! The Land of Fire is actually surrounded by the Four Kingdoms geographically, and the land of the Land of Fire is also the most fertile and richest of the five countries and is coveted by people. Mikai Konoha''s strength has always been the target of other Ninja Village''s fears and guards. Now, Shayin is massaging ninjas on the border, and she knows that there is war intent at a glance, but Konoha can''t act rashly. Because of this, the three generations of Hokage dispatched many investigative teams during this period to investigate the movements and intentions of various Ninja Villages, and even some promising seedlings were dispatched, and even the three of them had just returned from the reconnaissance mission. The result of the investigation during this period is the five-sided map board in the Hokage office. This map board depicting the three kingdoms of wind, rain and fire is just one of them. There are other map boards related to the country of fire and the country of soil. The country of fire and thunder, the country of fire and the country of water...Finally, there is a map of the five countries, on which there are magnets lined with the symbols of the Ninja Village. From these, it can be seen that the five major powers and the various Ninja villages are gathering forces. Although not necessarily all against Konoha, it can be seen that the probing period is about to end and the four major powers have war intentions. In other words, during this period of time, the weak trust gained by signing the peace treaty between the five great nations during the Second Ninja World War has been completely broken, and now there is only one opportunity missing, and war will break out! Although they are very reluctant to see war, the situation does not allow them to be optimistic. War is inevitable! And this time, Hongyan''s team captured the core secret of Shayin Village''s rallying operation. As long as Hongyan wakes up, they will be able to understand Sayin''s true intentions, whether to attack them Konoha or Yanyin! Hearing Lujiu''s words, the three generations of Hokage nodded, then looked at the report in his hand, and said: "This report, there is another piece of information. It was provided to us by Chiba." Chiba? That Chiba? The three Lu Jiu looked at each other, frowning slightly. Chiba and the others have also heard that they are super geniuses who are now as famous as Kakashi. They are powerful, but somehow they want to be a medical ninja. Although the childs volunteers were unexpected, no one doubted his talent. He shined in the Zhongnin exams. In the Jiu Xinnai incident, Ye Yuebi was also delayed, allowing Pratunam to rescue Jiu Xinna in time. Although he is only seven years old, he has a big name among Shangren, and his evaluation is also very good. In particular, Mr. Mizumon and Shinshu, who had been in contact with Chiba more, were full of praise for him, and even the legendary Sannin favored him. But... Chiba should have been in the village during this time, and the door is not open, so why is there still information? Both Yamanaka Keiichi and Akiu Dao Dingza showed doubts on their faces, but Nara Shikahisa''s doubts disappeared in a flash, and turned to a kind of astonishment, and said: "Could it be that Chiba based on the poison , Guessed the attacker?" Hongyan team was attacked ~www.novelhall.com~ As an elite member of the Anbu, Shangren and Liangwei elite were killed. Hongyan was also highly poisoned, but the victim did not leave a trace. They also have no clue. The third generation of Hokage nodded and said: "This report from Chiba is very clear. The poison is made of a desert snake and several desert poisonous weeds. He calculated that the attacker was from Shayin. And, he is still a very powerful ninja, and his level of poison allocation is also top-notch." The first-rate poisonous master is also in Sain. Although Nara Lukisa is not the same time as that person, she is also heard of her name. Right now he frowned and said, "Could it be the one who is called "one machine is a thousand"..." The third generation of Hokage stroked his beard, nodded in a thoughtful way, and said, "I''m afraid she is the only one left." Speaking of Chiyo, the three generations of Naruto were also a little emotional. At the time of the Second Ninja World War, Chiyo turned out to be born. I don''t know how many ninja heroes were shocked. That puppet technique, it is estimated that no one can surpass it now. "However, we have to suppress this matter for the time being." The third generation of Hokage sighed for a moment, and said: "The most urgent thing now is to produce more antidote to prevent this new and powerful poison and send it to the front line." Nara Lukuji and the three looked at each other again, and Qi claimed that they were. "Lu Jiu, Ding Zuo, Hai Yi, there are new tasks." The third generation of Hokage looked at the three and said. For the new mission, didnt the three generations of Naruto Master just said that Lu Jiu stayed in the village? how? Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and Shan Zhong Hai Yi looked at each other, and each frowned. At this time, Lujiu Nara glanced at the report in the hands of the third generation of Hokage, and frowned slightly. really Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 241： First face "puff!" The sound of an object landing awakened Chiba from his dazed sleep. At the same time, when this sound rang, a sound of a wooden round object rolling on the ground rang. Chiba opened his eyes, but what caught the eye was a little girl who fell to the ground, and a slender wooden stick slowly rolled out of her hand. "despair!" The stick hit his shoe and stopped. Why did I fall asleep? Chiba looked at the stick blankly, his head still a little confused, and then he slowly remembered it. After writing the report, Yuriko asked him to go back to rest, and then he came back... I originally planned to practice the Yin Sealing technique, but I didn''t expect that when I closed my eyes and opened it again, it was now. Almost subconsciously, Chiba was going to bend down to pick up the stick. When he bends down, he feels his shoulders are heavy. Turning his head to look around, the tip of his nose touches a bunch of soft and warm hair, and a fragrance enters the nose between. At some point, Xuena was already leaning on Chiba''s shoulders. At this moment, the two were sitting next to each other, and they were sitting asleep. From Qianyes perspective, you can see her snowy face, her long eyelashes trembling, her pale pink lips gently pressed, and Xuena in her sleep still looks like she doesnt have much expression, but it looks , But slept soundly, with a slightly flushed face, Qianye couldn''t help but give birth to the thought of "If this Nizi grows up, she will definitely be a beautiful thing, and it will be as cold as a flower of Gaoling". However, this thought only flashed by, this Xuena was sleeping soundly, and Chiba didn''t want to wake her up, and his action was stagnant. At this time, the little girl had gotten up from the ground, kneeling and leaning, groping with her hands on the ground, as if looking for something. And Chiba also saw her face clearly at this time, but seeing that her face was fair and delicate, it was natural for Chiba to show the words "beautiful woman", but the little girl closed her eyes, and then Looking at her groping movements, Chiba could see that the little girl was blind. Afterwards, Chiba''s gaze fell on the stick on the ground again, and it was obvious that the little girl was looking for the stick. Chiba also knew how important this wooden stick was to the little girl. At this moment, Xue Nai woke up with a "" sound. With her long eyelashes shaking, a pair of white and flawless eyes slowly opened, seeming to blink in a daze. Then, she seemed to perceive something, and an imperceptible stiff expression flashed across her cheeks, and then she straightened up slowly, and the tatters draped on her body slowly slipped from her shoulders. "Are you awake?" Chiba asked, bending over to pick up the wooden stick on the ground, and hearing the sound, the little girl also raised her ears, straightened her body, and stopped her groping. "Yeah..." Xue Na nodded slightly, her face still not showing much expression, but her face was already lowered, with a blush, floating on her snow-white cheeks, and the figure sitting upright was somewhat stiff. However, Chiba didn''t pay too much attention. He just handed the wooden stick in his hand to the little girl and said, "Your crutches." "Thanks...thank you." The little girl fumbled twice before reaching out and grabbing the stick, and stood up leaning on her back. Then, like Chiba and Xuena bowed, she said: "Sorry, I seem to have quarreled you. " "It''s okay." Chiba shook his head. Xuena also spotted the little girl, and when she looked at her eyes closed with a wooden stick, she also saw that the girl was blind, and immediately said, "It''s okay." Hearing the answers from the two, a sweet smile flashed across the little girl''s face, then she turned around, groping with one hand, and tapping the ground with a wooden stick with the other, as if she was about to leave. "Where are you going?" Xue Nai suddenly stood up, stepped forward to help her, and Chiba also stood up. "Thank you!" However, Xuena stretched out her hand to support her, but was avoided by the little girl without a trace. In the little girl''s mouth, she spit out a peaceful sentence, but her tone seemed to be a thank you thousands of miles away. The little girl''s avoidance caused Xue Nai to look at Chiba for a moment. Chiba was also a little surprised. Obviously, Xuena was kind enough to help her and send her where she wanted to go. He didn''t expect the blind little girl to escape. Looking at her somewhat thin and weak back, Chiba shook her head at Xuena, who was startled, but stopped and then helped her hand, watching the little girl groping forward step by step. "Since we are awake, let''s go secretly to see Hongyan''s situation now." Chiba said to Xuena. "Yeah." Xuenai''s blush remained unresolved, but she quietly avoided Qianye''s gaze, nodding and saying yes. And Chiba obviously didn''t notice Xuenai''s unnaturalness, and he had already turned around to open the door. At this moment, the little girl''s voice suddenly sounded: "Hirohiko you guys? Is it Uchiha Hirohiko?" Hearing the little girl''s words, Chiba opened the door with a pause and turned his head, but saw that the little girl had already turned around and was facing them. Chiba looked at each other. This girl, know Hongyan? "Yes." Chiba replied. "He is here?" A strange emotion seemed to flash across the little girl''s face. "Right here, in this ward." Chiba answered truthfully. Upon hearing this, the little girl''s body seemed to tremble, and said: "Is the rumors in the village true? Is he really poisoned during the mission? How is his situation now? Is there life-threatening?" "He''s okay~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba replied, and while talking, she and Xuena looked at each other again, her face couldn''t hide his surprise. Looks like this, this little girl has a very close relationship with Hongyan, can it be said... Vaguely, both Chiba and Xuena seemed to have thought of something. This is really unexpected! "Can you take me to see him?" The little girl seemed to be relieved when she heard Chiba''s answer, and then said very politely and as if she refused to be thousands of miles away. "Of course." Chiba said. Then, slowly opened the door. At this time, the Hokage Office. Three generations of Hokage sat on the chair and took a breath of smoke. The three of Zhuludie had just taken their orders to leave, and there was no one in the office. "Um..." He groaned and let out a puff of smoke. This Chiba... has already mastered the technique of extracting the nuisances. This kid is so talented in medical ninjutsu. However, do you really want to make him a medical ninja? It would be a shame if the child''s traits were just as a medical ninja. Moreover, this mission is undoubtedly quite dangerous, no less than A-level, no! It should be summarized as an S-level task. Do you really want to send him out? Three generations of Hokage frowned tightly. For the first time, he felt that assigning a task made him feel so embarrassed. No, maybe this mission is indeed dangerous, but only this kind of danger can sharpen geniuses like Kakashi and Chiba. Sometimes, it can''t protect too much. Believe in their abilities. The third generation of Hokage took a deep breath, exhaled it, and then said: "Shuizui, help me call the truth." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 242： new task "Snapped!" A crisp sound of crisp skin and flesh sounded in Hongyan''s intensive care unit. "Stupid!" A scolding, followed by sound. Immediately, the intensive care unit was quiet, and the needle drop could be heard. Qianye covered his face without feeling it, his teeth groaned slightly, and he looked like "How painful it is". Xuena''s eyes widened slightly beside him, completely unable to understand what was happening before him. The female medical ninja who took care of Hirohiko was also completely taken aback. She was leaving after saying "the patient needs to rest." She also didn''t rest all night, and she planned to have a cup of tea, but she did not expect This scene happened just as she touched the doorknob with her own hand, and for a while, she couldn''t turn around. At this time, on the hospital bed, Hong Yan, who had awakened, looked haggard. There was still a little black on the lower eyelids. Although he woke up, he still looked very weak. At this time, his entire face was leaning to the left, and a bright red palm print clearly appeared on his right cheek. Hongyan''s eyes widened slightly. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the little girl with closed eyes and frowning brows would suddenly slap up, and then slapped her with a slap. And this angry rebuke seemed to have exhausted all the strength of the little girl. After the rebuke, she was also gasping. "This... Xuenai, I feel... should we go out." Chiba rubbed his cheek, coughed lightly, and said to Xuenai who was aside. Xuena nodded in amazement as he looked at the little girl with one hand on Hiroshiko''s hospital bed and the other holding the stance. "Then...I''ll go out too!" The female medical ninja also murmured as she woke up from a dream. After saying that, the female medical ninja seemed to have thought of something, and added: "Um, there is no problem with hitting the face, but other parts cannot be hit." With that, the female medical ninja quickly opened the door and left, and Chiba and Yukana also left. The door of the hospital closed gently. "Stupid!" When it was closed, Chiba and Xuena could still hear a faint sound. "Stupid!" "Fool!" "stupid stupid stupid!" The little girl seemed to be out of control, and a series of blame came from the door. After a long time, Hongyan''s voice sounded. "Sorry" Some apologize, some apologize overwhelmed. "Ah! Xuena, are you hungry? Now Uncle Yile''s shop should be open. I feel a little hungry." Chiba said with a light cough. At this moment, the female medical ninja heard the movement inside the door. Having already left with interest, Chiba and Xuena stood side by side with their backs against the door of the ward. "Um... But what should I do with these things?" Xuena pointed to the food that occupied two seats. It was the two who went out in the snow to buy yesterday, and in the end no one had a bite. "These... are left to Hongyan and... and... his girlfriend?" Chiba thought for a moment and said. Hearing this, Xue Nai was slightly stunned, then nodded, and said, "Yeah." Then, the two stood up straight at the same time, and then left side by side. ... Yile Ramen. Uncle Yile frowned slightly looking at the snow fluttering outside. It seems that this snow will not stop in a short time. And as soon as this thought turned, Chiba and Xuena walked in from the outside, and a little snowflake accumulated on the heads and shoulders of the two small figures. Seeing Chiba and Xuena, a smile appeared on the corner of Uncle Yile''s mouth and said, "Are there only you two today?" Speaking of it, the three little guys haven''t come to eat noodles together for a long time. After the Zhongnin exam, have the tasks changed? "Yeah." Chiba nodded, and then said: "Extra-large pork bone ramen!" "Okay! What does Xuena want to eat!" Uncle Yile asked. "Ordinary tonkotsu ramen is just fine," Xue Na said. "Good!" Uncle Yile replied. After ordering the meal, Chiba and Xuena also sat in the position where they had been sitting proficiently. After sitting down, they both noticed something abnormal and looked at Uncle Yile at the same time. But at this moment, Uncle Yile didn''t turn around to make ramen, but looked at the two people carefully. "What''s wrong? Uncle Yile?" Chiba blinked and asked. "You two..." Uncle Yile frowned slightly, his face serious. "What''s the matter with us?" Qianye was taken aback. This was the first time that Uncle Le showed such a serious expression. When Chiba asked this question, Uncle Yile''s expression was even more solemn. He looked at him and Xuena again, and said, "Could it be that..." Could it be said? Chiba and Xuena looked at each other, Uncle Yile is indeed a bit abnormal today. "Are you dating?" Uncle Yile''s serious face suddenly turned into a big smile and said. "Hey?" Qianye was startled after hearing this. Make an appointment? Although Xuena remained silent, the small hands hanging on her abdomen were twisted, her cheeks were red, her snow-white eyes widened slightly, and she wandered, but she lowered her head and did not dare to look at people, and she was a little restless. Could it be that... so... is it just dating? "It''s just coming out for breakfast together, how could it be a date?" After Chiba was stunned, the corners of her mouth twitched. This Uncle Le, when will he be joking. But at this time, Uncle Yile heard what Chiba said, scratched his head, smiled, and said, "So it was breakfast together! Haha! I misunderstood!" With that, he turned around to prepare ramen. Hearing this, Xue Nai''s hand slowly loosened, and her face slowly returned to normal. It turns out that this is not a date! And after this episode, soon, Uncle Yile''s noodles came up, as always, more barbecued pork was added. UU read www.uukanshu. Com Chiba is also gobbled up as always, and it seems that there has not been any change due to the episode. On the other hand, Xuena, after learning that "this is not a date, it''s just breakfast", she quickly returned to normal, eating noodles silently. This evening, she was also hungry, although the food was still quiet and elegant, but Obviously speed up a lot. This breakfast soon ended in Qianye''s devouring. After eating, the two were about to return to the hospital, but they were stopped by a silent figure just as they walked out of the Yile Ramen shop. "Captain Morino?" Chiba raised his head and looked at the silent figure. "I have a mission." Morino still had the silent face, but Chiba could see that Morino seemed to have changed a bit, it seemed to be more silent than before, and there was some vicissitudes of life. However, Chiba did not pay much attention to it. The war was about to break out, and some people would always have some changes, especially this kind of Shinobu who knew the situation. Sure enough, is it time to experience some potential seeds? My guess is correct. "I know, can you give me some time to prepare?" Chiba glanced at Xuena. And Xue Na also looked at him, her eyes full of worry, but she didn''t say anything. It is the bounden duty of a ninja to perform tasks. "I''m waiting for you at the gate, the other two are here, you must come over within ten minutes." Morino nodded. "Yes." Chiba replied. After getting the affirmative answer from Chiba, Shino Morino flashed away and disappeared. And Chiba said to Xuena: "Lets go back to the hospital first and talk to Hongyan." "Yeah." Xuena responded. So, the two walked side by side into the wind and snow and walked to the hospital. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 243： Think too much Outside Konoha gate. "Sorry, I kept you waiting for so long." Chiba trot through the gate. At this moment, in front of him, there were three people standing, Masayuki Morino, Taketake Shiga, and a young man in a trench coat and sunglasses that Chiba did not know. They were slightly younger than Taketake Shiga, about eleven years old. . Obviously, this task is to be carried out with them. And seeing Chiba running there, Morino nodded slightly and said, "You know Wuyue, I won''t introduce it. This is Yuenoshitori. Another disciple of mine is good at using insects. Track, detect and fight." "Shitori, this is Takichiba, who is good at physique, water ninjutsu, and soil ninjutsu. The technique of medical ninjutsu is also quite climax." Morino gave a brief introduction. The oily girl! The fighting method of insects can be said to solve all the situations that ninjas will encounter, and it can be said to be a very comprehensive fighting method. Whether it is detection, tracking, fighting, or even trapping, assassination, etc. can also be done. Although there are not many descriptions in the original work, Chiba believes that the strength of the oil girl clan is also the best in the village, and even among all the families that master the secret technique, they are also in the forefront. Even when Shino faced the Ten-tailed clone, he used the "Yoshida Worm" to easily defeat a huge Ten-tailed clone. The people of this group seem to be a little bit mystic, and they often like to cover their faces. For example, this group of people usually wear a windbreaker with sunglasses, especially sunglasses, which is basically the standard of the oily girl second only to Konoha. Matched. The oily girl in front of her was obviously no exception. She wore a sunglasses and windbreaker with a collar covering half of her face, and she couldn''t see what she was looking like. Chiba felt that if this oily girl would take off her windbreaker and sunglasses someday and meet in the village by chance, he would definitely not recognize it. Here, Chiba is looking at Yuenshitori, who also looks at Chiba. This is the super genius who is as famous as Kakashi? Physical exercises, water and soil escape, and medical ninjutsu? He is only seven years old in any way! is it possible? But it''s impossible for Zhenshu teachers to lie! And it is to introduce teammates, which is related to the problem of cooperation in the task. It is impossible for a true number teacher to ignore the overall situation. Hmm, but... I have mastered water and earth descent at the age of seven, and he can also perform medical ninjutsu. It is impossible to think about it! Even Kakashi has mastered Thunder Dungeons, but Kakashi seems to be developing some Thunder Dunjutsu recently. Uh...It seems that it is possible to say that. After all, Kakashi is developing ninjutsu. Taki Chiba, who is also a super genius, has learned the water descent and then medical ninjutsu. Maybe! But... only seven years old... But... it''s also possible... Looking at it this way, Yu Nvzhi Taku''s heart began to get tangled. Fortunately, he covered half of his face, and no one else could see his tangled. "Okay, now that we all know each other. Then let''s set off. As for the goal of this mission, let''s hurry and talk." After the introduction, Morino didn''t have much nonsense and ran out directly. Shiga Taketake and Chiba hurriedly followed, but Yuzitori seemed to be still struggling, and took a while to keep up. Following Morino Shinsumu, Chiba looked at Shiga Takedake, and then at Morino Shinsumu''s back. I always feel that Shiga and Captain Morino have changed a bit, and Captain Morino seems to be more silent than before. Shiga seemed to have become silent. Could it be that Chiba frowned slightly. Shiga will finally become a person like Captain Morino? Konoha village needs another muffled gourd? Thinking of this, Chiba''s mind slowly overlapped the figures of Shiga Takedake and Morino Shinju, and then shook his head to throw out the thought. And at this moment, Morino said: "Our mission this time is to protect the team going to Nara Kajiu. They carry antidote to detoxify and the preparation method of antidote. This mission is about Its important and must be foolproof and protect them from reaching their destination at all costs." "Yes!" Chiba trio answered. At the same time, thoughts arose in Chiba''s mind. Nara Lukisa... Is this the pig deer butterfly of this generation? It seems that the third generation of Hokage has carefully read my report and has made up his mind. Also, the antidote is related to the future direction of war, and this kind of poison must not be allowed to become Shayin''s killer and a means to threaten Konoha. "This mission, we belong to the secretly protected group, so we must be careful not to be noticed." Morino said again. Is it done secretly? Chiba frowned slightly. It turns out that the three generations of Hokage also made the deployment after careful consideration! We are the group that secretly protects, so in addition to the pig, deer and butterfly group, is our group still protecting? However, since it is an important antidote, it is indeed necessary to pay attention to it, otherwise, it would seem too insincere. However, I don''t know if the information has leaked out. Chiba frowned slightly, his face gradually becoming serious. And then, Morino didn''t say anything, so the team fell into a silent forward. During the march, Chiba swung his head and glanced at the people, and there was already something in his mind~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing the current situation, it should be the insects of Yu Nvzhi taking the way! Follow Nara Lukisa and others through some kind of bug, and then feed back the information so that we can carry out secret protection, which is actually tracking. However, even though Captain Morino is not suitable to lead the team, he didn''t explain such an important matter to us. It was a bit of negligence. No, this kind of mistake should not be made! Anyway, this kind of thing is basic common sense! Chiba thought, frowning again, and looked at Shino Morino, who was ten steps ahead, and at Shino Yuuki who had caught up with Shino Morino, his eyes fell to the side. Shiga Takedake hesitated for a moment, and still said: "Shiga, I feel something is wrong with Captain Morino. Is something wrong?" But Chiba''s words made Shiga Takeyake stunned for a moment, his figure was obviously slow for a while, and he said, "What?" "That said, Captain Morino..." Chiba told Shiga Taketake about Morino''s omission. When Shiga Wuyue heard the words, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he said, "Chiba, this may be the truth teacher is used to it, because we usually have this kind of cooperation when we have several tasks." habit? Chiba was startled. Also, this Shiga Taketake and Yuunoshitori are both disciples of Morino Shinzu. There are some things that they tacitly understood. This is also very possible and quite normal. I think too much. Thinking of this, Chiba said: "Maybe I think too much, sorry." "No, this matter is also due to you being aware of it." Shiga Takeyake''s face showed a slight smile. Qianye is as careful as a hair! He sighed in his heart. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 244： Encounter "Lu Jiu..." Nara Lukisa, Yamazaka Hiichi, and Autumn Road Dingza shuttled through the dense forest, and within a few minutes, they would cross this dense forest and out of the village boundary. After crossing the grassland in front and a few mountains, they soon arrived at the assembly place of Konoha Ninja, and at that time, their mission was completed. "What?" Nara Lukuji asked. "The other group has arrived. It is now only a few tens of meters behind us." As an excellent sensory ninja, Yamanaka keenly spotted a team behind. Naralu nodded for a long time, but frowned slightly. Two teams...Three generations of Hokage, what exactly was written in that report, and what kind of situation it was like, I feel there is always a bad premonition! Thinking of this, the deer unconsciously touched the scroll after touching his waist for a long time. There was a special technique inside, which contained important items for this mission, namely the antidote and the antidote configuration scroll. As teammates for many years, they grew up together again. Both Aki Mitsuko and Yamanaka Keiichi noticed Nara Lukisa''s movements. After looking at each other, Aki Mitsuo said, "What''s wrong? Lukuji." "No, nothing." Nara Shikajiu shook his head. Hearing Takanara Lukuhisa''s answer, Akimichicho and Yamazaka once again looked at each other, their brows frowned slightly. They were so familiar with Lu Jiu''s action! Once Lu Jiu makes this kind of action, it means that things are not that simple. "This task, be more careful, Hai Yi, don''t let any changes happen." Nara Lujiu said suddenly. Hearing this, Shan Zhonghai''s expression was solemn, and he looked at Qiu Dao Dingzuo and said, "I know." "Ding seat, be ready for battle at any time." Nara Lukisa ordered again. "Ah!" Qiu Dao Dingzao nodded, his expression turning solemnly. They have unconditional trust in Nara Lukisa. They have been together since the beginning of their sensibility, and their trust in each other is beyond ordinary people. Since Lu Jiu said so, he must have his consideration. They are unconditional trust. At this time, they also rushed out of the dense forest, and suddenly they opened up, and they saw the vast land of withered grass stretched out. This place was originally a green prairie. At this time, it was winter, and the vegetation was withered, but there was a sense of desolation. At this moment, Nara Lukuhisa, Akimichi Dingza, and Yamanaka Uiichi stopped, and the three fell to the ground one after another. Nara Luji raised his head, frowning, and a hundred meters away in front of the three, a middle-aged woman wearing a white collar, a woman in black was looking at them coldly. Unexpectedly, it came so soon! Moreover, it is so open! In other words, does the other party have absolute certainty? Nara Shikahisa slowly reached into the ninja bag with one hand, and almost at the same time, Yamanaka Keiichi and Akimichicho became seals at the same time. ... At this time, in the woods behind them tens of meters away, Kakashi''s eyes were flying sharply. Behind him, there were two ninjas. Seeing the flying shuttle, his skills should not difference. "They stopped!" Suddenly, a ninja said. Stopped? Kakashi frowned. Their task was to follow and protect the Pig Deer Butterfly Group. The third generation of Hokage had specially ordered this task. This time, there will definitely be enemy village ninjas to obstruct them. At all costs, we must protect the Pig Deer Butterfly Group. , So that the antidote can be delivered to the front line smoothly. Is it under attack? "Can you see the situation over there?" Kakashi asked. At this time, the ninja frowned slightly, the white pupils were prominent, and he looked at it for a while, and said, "They were stopped! It should be a local ninja. Moreover, that ninja is a bit strange, the other is only one person!" only one person? Kakashi was taken aback. According to the third generation of Naruto, this mission should be a very important mission, whether for us or the obstructing enemy... They only sent one person? This is too unreasonable! Thinking of this, Kakashi''s lingering light flashed, and suddenly he stopped, and even shouted in his mouth: "Stop!" "Enemy attack!" At the same time, the ninja of the Hyuga clan shouted. "Shoo!" As soon as the voice fell, a few kunai flew off almost rubbing Kakashi''s nose, "dumbly" inserted into the trunk. Subconsciously, Kakashi glanced at the kunai, his eyes widened suddenly. "Chichichichi!" The pieces of paper tied to the ends of the kunai suddenly burned! "Jump down!" Kakashi only had time for such a shout, which was a "bang", and the flames and smoke on his side exploded, instantly forming a piece. "boom!" A cloud of black smoke with a flaming fireball soared in the dense forest. ... "That is?" With this bang, the fireball and black smoke that exploded attracted the attention of Nara Shikamaru''s group for an instant, and almost at the same time, their eyes turned to the dense forest. Was attacked? It is the group responsible for following and protecting us! Premeditated! Several thoughts passed through Nara Lukisa''s heart~www.novelhall.com~ But at this moment, the attack of the middle-aged woman over there rushed. Three kunai, the end of the paper is flying, close in front of you! The technique of doubling! At this moment, Akiu Michio Dingza''s right hand "bumped" and transformed into a huge palm, instantly holding Nara Kajiu in front of him and Yamazaka Keiichi firmly in his hands. "Fuck!" The three Kuwu smashed into the doubled hands of the Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, as if hitting the rock wall, each fell. "Chichichichi!" In the process of falling, only three "bang bang bang" sounds were heard. Three groups of fire smoke exploded and gathered into a fireball smoke. When the explosion started, Qiu Daoding frowned, and a trace of pain flashed across his face. "Behind!" At this moment, Shanzhong Haiyi suddenly squatted and moved away. At this moment, two arcs of cold light suddenly flashed from behind them and went straight to their necks. I saw the middle-aged woman clinging to each other''s hands and swept toward the necks of the two. The blow was so fast that the two of them reacted very quickly, quickly sinking into a dodging state, but it was too late to get out of the way! A touch of color has bloomed on the face of the middle-aged woman. At this moment, the blade of Kuwu has been embedded in the flesh of Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and Shan Zhong Hai Yi, and a drop of blood has already leaked out. In the next second, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and Shan Zhong Hai Yi must be dead! But at this moment, the middle-aged woman''s complacency was stagnant, her eyes shot out, her hands stopped abruptly. Time seems to freeze! "Boom!" At this time, Akudo Chingza''s hand returned to its original shape, revealing the appearance of Nara Shikajiu squatting. Shadow imitation, success! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 245： Disadvantage Akimichi Koji and Yamazaka walked away from both sides, revealing the figure of the middle-aged woman. At this time, Nara Shikahisa also slowly stood up, and the woman''s hands slowly dropped as Nara Shikahisa stood up. At this time, at the feet of Nara Kajiu, his shadow changed to pitch black, and a thick line stretched out, connected to that woman''s shadow, and dyed her shadow to pitch black. While standing, Nara Shikaji let go of Jieyin''s hands and opened both hands at the same time. "Dang!" The woman also let go of Kunai with Nara Lukuji''s hands released, and two kunai shimmering with cold light landed. "Dingzuo, Hiichi, don''t be careless. Since the enemy dares to come alone, it will never be so simple. Hiichi, feel the current situation." Nara Lujiu frowned slightly, turned around, and then The young woman also turned around. But when he turned around, his face changed when he saw the situation of Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and Shan Zhong Hai Yi. He saw Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and Shan Zhong Hai Yi''s footsteps floating, seeming to be a little shaky. Almost subconsciously, he looked at Kunai on the ground. I saw a little purple in the cold light of Kuwu. This is... poison? Nara Lukisa''s pupils contracted slightly. But at this moment, the middle-aged woman''s face suddenly cracked, and with a "click", a small piece of skin fell, and as it fell, it turned into a touch of yellow sand. this is? Nara Shikahisas pupils contracted slightly. In his eyes, there was a piece of skin missing on the womans face, and where it was replaced by a woody cheek. At the same time, as this piece of skin fell, more and more cracks appeared. Appearing on this woman''s face, the skin also began to change color, turning into a dull color. "Crack!" During this observation, a few more pieces of skin peeled off and turned into yellow sand to land, and the woman''s face under the disguise of yellow sand became clearer. puppet! Nara Luji frowned. In front of him, what was standing in front of him was no longer a woman, but a human-shaped puppet. At this time, under his restraint, he gradually "guckled" and trembled. Not long afterwards, the "coralla" fell down and fell to the ground. At this moment, Nara Lujiu''s hair on his back suddenly stood up, and a chill rushed straight into his head. At this moment, his head went blank for a short time, and he turned his head subconsciously. But I saw a middle-aged and late-life woman who was exactly the same as before, leaping up, Kuwu in her hand had already drawn a purple cold light, and the blade had almost been pressed against the back of the neck. "Lu Jiu!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo exclaimed, but at this time he was weak and weak, and an indescribable pain appeared from the wound on his neck, spreading across his body instantly, and there seemed to be a sense of numbness coming up. , The mind feels more groggy. At this moment, the woman paused, and the kunai in her hand suddenly rose up, wiping the hair on the back of Nara Luji''s head and rushed upwards, and then she was about to fly away the kunai in her hand. At the same time as Kuanjiu flew, Nara Lujiu also took a step forward. The dark shadow untied the connection with the puppet and returned quickly. Nara Lujiu turned around and said, "Thank you. Now, Haiyi!" On the other hand, Yamanakahiro had blood dripping on one of his lips, and a special mark formed on his hands, aiming at the woman behind Nara Kajiu. The technique of turning the heart! And when Nara Lukisa''s voice fell, Yamaaka Kaiichi also fell softly, but the woman said: "Luku! I can''t hold on for long!" "I know!" Nara Shikajiu was printed, and the shadow on the ground turned into pitch black again, and flashed out, straight into the shadow of the woman. "Bad..." The woman''s pupils contracted slightly, and her astonishment stopped abruptly, her fingers moved. "puff!" The mountain was soft to the ground. "despair!" Nara Deer landed for a long time. "laugh!" The dark shadow was about to rush into the shadow of the woman. At this moment, a terrifying "chuck" sounded from behind Nara Lukisa, the sound was so close, it was almost in my ears. what! Nara Lujiu glanced back slightly, but saw that the puppet''s dead gray pupils were looking at him, his mouth was already open, and a sharp flash of cold light directed towards his shoulder. At the same time, the puppet''s two hands were in an embracing posture, and the gesture was about to hug him, while the layers of blades on the inside of the puppet''s arm flashed with cold light. hateful! Nara Lujiu frowned. If he didn''t hide in this posture, he would definitely die. However, if you hide, your shadow restraint technique will definitely fail. In his gaze, the woman had already landed and jumped backwards, her shadow was about to touch her. At this time it is a matter of fact! At this moment, several thoughts turned in his mind, but there was only one answer. hide! He didn''t hesitate, squatted down hurriedly, and escaped the hands of the puppet. The puppet''s hand was almost swept across Nara Luji''s braids~www.novelhall.com~ The sharp blade drew a cold light in the air, and at the same time, several strands of hair floated. If he hesitates for a while, Nara Luji''s life will be lost. And because of this avoidance, Nara Shikamaru''s shadow paused for a while, and finally let the woman jump back and avoid. With a miss, the pitch-black shadow quickly returned and turned into an ordinary shadow. "Boom!" At this time, a huge fist struck violently, and the punch directly tore the puppet behind Nara Lujiu, leaving his broken arms and legs scattered on the ground. Awful! Completely at a disadvantage! Nara Lujiu''s heart sank slowly, and he looked around. At this time, Qiu Dao Dingzuo''s hands had returned to normal. After this punch, he staggered under his feet and almost fell to the ground. However, Yamanaka Haiyi struggled to stand up and wiped the blood from his mouth. His condition was not very good. What a violent poison! Just rubbing some, there is such an effect. Ding Zuo and Hai Yi couldn''t hold on for much. Thinking of this, Nara Lu looked at the puppet on the side for a long time, and recalled the movement of the woman''s finger just now. Did you operate this puppet with just one finger? Nara Luji''s expression became more and more serious. Turned out to be... Such a ninja, the current situation, Awful! "Luku..." Yamanaka Koichi reluctantly walked to Nara Luku''s side, clenching his teeth. Unexpectedly, the moment they were attacked, they fell into a complete disadvantage, although Yamanaka Hayichi did not have Luku''s careful thinking. , But also know that the woman in front of her is far superior to them. "What should I do now?" Qiu Dao Dingza also gritted his teeth and walked to Nara Lukisa''s side. The three stood in one place, each on their guard. A wry smile overflowed from the corner of Nara''s mouth. In this situation, I don''t have any particularly effective tactics! Chapter 246： Pig Deer Butterfly The shadow mystery, the doubling technique, and the task of controlling my actions just now. Are these three little guys from the Konoha Nara group, the Akudo clan, and the mountain clan? Is this generation of pig deer butterfly? Chiyo held this kunai in one hand, his figure sank, and he was cautious. Be careful here, the cooperation between these three little ghosts is quite tacit, and they also have a certain strength. From this point of view, Konoha is sending the outstanding young generation to be responsible for the escort. In other words, does Konoha really develop an antidote? However, reliable information has shown that Tsunade has left the village of Konoha. Who else can crack my poison? This is absolutely impossible! Even Konoha could not cultivate a medical ninja like Tsunade. Is the information wrong? This is also impossible, that person''s hatred of Konoha is real, it is impossible to fake it, after all... and the return route of the Konoha task team he provided last time is also correct. It was also because of his intelligence that we were able to successfully block that squad and even perform the task of testing the poison perfectly. There is nothing wrong with intelligence. So, is Konoha''s **** action really a trap, as Eilao Zang said? Chiyo thought in his heart, but in his mind he got the news, and when he was about to set off, his brother came to stop him. At this time, Nara Luji was also analyzing. Just now, when her puppet was controlled by my shadow restraint technique, she pretended to give up the puppet to confuse us. In fact, she was a backhand, and she set up an insurance to get out of the predicament. Indeed, if there is no such hand, we will have the victory. Just now, Hai Yi''s heart-turning technique was too timely. Although it only controlled her for a short period of time, it was enough to cooperate with my shadow restraint technique to control her. But in the end she used this hand to foreshadow my offensive of shadow restraint technique. And this hand should have other magical functions. If the situation allows it, this hand may kill one of the three of us. It is worthy of being a powerful figure on the Shayin side in the Second Ninja World War. The puppet technique is so exquisite that only one finger can control the entire puppet. I heard from my parents that although we were victorious back then, but also because of the twin brothers and sisters, we could only stay at the level of defeating them in the end. Now it seems that not only puppetry, her experience is also fatal. Nara Shikajiu sighed. At this time, Akudo Dingza and Yamanaka Haiyi unconsciously leaned against Nara Deer for a long time, their faces were already black, their teeth were clenched tighter, and it was obvious that the toxins were attacking more violently. This is not the time to think about this. Kakashi should have been attacked by the fireball just now, and it is impossible to support it in a short time. The intelligence of our business has been leaked. They must have made targeted deployment... Nara Shik touched the scroll in the ninja bag on his back for a long time, which stored the antidote and the preparation method of the antidote. This can only be done! "Ding Zuo! Hai Yi!" Nara Lujiu suddenly whispered. "Have a plan?" Obviously, Qiu Dao Dingzuo and Yamanaka Hiichi were waiting for him, and when they spoke, they asked. "Hmm! Uiichi, you can still..." Nara Lukisa said. "Of course." Yamanaka Koi grabbed Nara Lukisa with one hand, and with the back, he grabbed Akudo Dingza. After that, the three of them fell into silence. "Huh?" Chiyo, who was a few meters away in front of the three, frowned slightly. What are these three brats? And just after this thought passed, Chiyo saw Nara Lukuhisa, Akimichi Dingza, and Yamanakahi nod their heads, and then Nara Lukuhisa suddenly waved his hand, and three shurikens came straight. Attack? Chiyo narrowed his eyes slightly. No wonder they are rushing to attack, the toxins are breaking out! For them, there must be a quick fight! Thinking of this, Qianye turned her head slightly, and the three shurikens had already escaped while her figure flashed. "Du Du Du!" The shuriken plunged into the ground behind her, and at the same time she looked down, a dark shadow rushed from the ground. What wishful thinking are they making? Chiyo frowned, but didn''t rush to avoid him. He raised his head and glanced in front of him. It was okay if he didn''t look at it, but her face changed. But seeing Qiu Dao Dingzao jumped into the air, with a "bang", the body partly doubled, his hands and feet retracted into the doubled body, swiftly spun, turning into a huge red wheel, rolling towards him Come. Meatball chariot! There are shadows underneath, and meat bombs on the sky, but Chiyo is not in a hurry, but leap sideways, easily avoiding the huge meat bomb runner. When landing, the whole body completely turned sideways and landed. As he squatted slightly, he leaped back abruptly, avoiding the dark shadow coming from the turn. At the same time, Kuunai in his hand threw it out and headed straight for Nara Shika for a long time. And when Kumu hits, Nara Lukisa seemed to close his eyes, and then gently one side of his head, Kumu wiped his cheek immediately, and when Kumu passed through, the hand in his hand The seal also changed suddenly. This time, the pitch black shadow did not stop because of Nara Shikaji''s avoidance, but rushed towards Chiyo at a faster speed. Chiyo''s brow furrowed and his eyes swept away. At this moment, the huge meatball runner was slowly pressing down from the air, and the shadow near her feet was barely touching her. Chiyo understood that once the shadow secret technique of Nara''s group was controlled, the consequences would be unimaginable. If this continues, sooner or later will be caught up! Chiyo looked at the inky black shadow coming quickly, a little bit under his feet, and quickly turned a corner, and in a turn, he rushed directly to Nara Lukisa~www.novelhall.com~ First solve this kid! At the turning point, Qiandai had already captured two kunai in his hands, and the detonating talisman was flying at the end of kunai. But at this moment, she stepped on her foot suddenly and stopped. This kid! At this moment, behind Nara Kajiu, Yamakazui stood up suddenly, with a special seal on his hands, aimed at Chiyo. Obviously, it is the technique of turning the heart! If you get caught, the shadow behind you will be controlled by the shadow secret technique! Chiyo''s reaction was also extremely fast. After this stepping on, he exerted force on his feet, another turning point, and moved to the side. This series of movements, if connected, looks like a reversed "z". The shadow naturally moved with the thousand generations, but at this moment, it seemed to be a little weak, the speed slowly slowed down, and finally stopped and improved by a few minutes. The distance is up! A smile appeared at the corner of Chiyo''s mouth. However, when she smiled, her face changed, and she looked to the left abruptly, only to see that the crimson bouncing wheel was crushing towards herself, very fast, and it was about to crush in a blink of an eye. . what happened? Chiyo glanced at the corner of his eyes, but saw that a dark shadow was connected to the shadow of the scarlet bullet, and at this time the dark shadow that was chasing him had retracted. A picture flashed quickly in Chiyo''s mind. When the dark shadow was chasing him, while avoiding not paying attention, he separated a shadow, penetrated into the shadow of the runner, and then controlled to go straight. The red fleshy bouncing wheel rushed towards him in an arc. It turned out that the shadow tracking me was just a cover, just to get me here! It just happens to be the route being crushed! Chiba understood thoroughly, and looked at the huge meatball chariot that filled his sight. The tactics of the pig deer butterfly! Chapter 247： Fight Nara Lukisa squeezed the mark of shadow slap in his hand, frowned slightly, and snorted. Casting shadow imitation technique and shadow slap technique at the same time is really overwhelming! However, the plan was successful! At this time, the flesh-bomb chariot turned into by Qiu Dao Dingzuo was about to crush thousands of generations. Looking at Chiyo''s reaction, he just reacted, and there should be no chance to avoid it! This blow, even if it can''t kill her, can cause her harm! The next step is to find the right opportunity to escape! Thinking of this, Nara Shikaji glanced at Yamanaka Kaiichi obliquely behind his face. His complexion was already very bad, and he was going to be poisoned in the near future. Looking at their appearance, they should be the same as Uchiha Hirohiko''s. poison. According to analysis, this toxin takes a certain amount of time from the beginning of the injection to the onset. When the toxin is completely poisoned, the toxicity is rapid, it will quickly penetrate into the internal organs and destroy the physiological function. This is also the medical department. According to the information reported by Yuriko, eventually The symptoms of this poison under the estimation are somewhat different from when Yuriko was initially diagnosed. This was also specially reminded by the third generation of Hokage before the mission. Moreover, if Taki Chiba hadn''t mastered the technique of extracting minor problems, I''m afraid Uchiha Hirohiko would definitely die. Ding Zuo and Hai Yi don''t think it will last long. Whether this blow is effective or ineffective, whether it can kill Chiyo or not, they must leave, and the mission is over. Even if Ding Zuo and Hai Yi sacrificed here, it would not help the task. Shayin had already obtained our information, even so clear of our route, and set an ambush. I am afraid that there will be Shayin''s deployment of manpower behind. Reluctantly performing the task, not only will Ding Zuo and Hai Yi die, the antidote is probably not delivered to the front line! In addition, there should be spies in the village. This time, not only spies who only mingled in the market like Ryukyu America, but also spies who have a certain status and can be exposed to wartime missions. I always feel that war events have been planned for a long time in other villages. Not only Tuyin and Yunyin, but even Shayin, they have set up spies in the village, and even those like Ryumei have been lurking for years. . I''m afraid that when the Second Ninja World War ended, other villages had plans! A series of thoughts flashed in Nara Lujiu''s mind, and at this time the meat bomb chariot had already been crushed by Chiyo, the next moment, the meat bomb chariot would be crushed and complete this pig deer butterfly formation attack. But at this moment, Nara Lujiu''s face changed, and his gaze hit him and Yamanaka Kaiichi''s feet. At their left feet, there was a kunwu each inserted, and the detonating talisman tied to the end of the kunwu was already burning. "Haiichi! Let''s go!" At this time, Nara Luji didn''t care about maintaining the seal in his hand and grabbed the Yamaaka Yuiichi, who hadn''t noticed kunai beside him, and rolled to the side to avoid it. "Boom!" The meat bomb chariot crushed and engulfed Chiyo, and the detonation talisman also exploded, engulfing Nara Kajiu and Yamanaka Kai! In the next second, in the fireball exploded by the detonating talisman, Nara Shikuji pulled Yamazaka Kazui and dodged from it suddenly, and the smoke made a few small smoke marks in the air as the two escaped. But at this moment, Yamanaka Hai appeared to react, his face changed slightly, and he subconsciously said, "Thank you, Lu Jiu." Nara Lujiu shook his head, but he was screaming in his heart: As a perceptual ninja, even if he can''t sense the dead, but the reaction is so slow, the poison on Hiichi should be attacked to a certain extent! Well, Ding Zuo also Thinking about it, he turned his head to look, but saw that the meatball tank over there has shrunk to a stop, revealing the figure of the Qiu Dao Ding seat, and at this time, the Qiu Dao Ding seat is like the rotating inertia of the meat bomb chariot. After rolling on the ground for a few laps, he barely stopped his figure, squatting on the ground, breathing heavily in his mouth. really! Nara Lukuji looked at Akudo Dingza, frowning. Must retreat! Then find a safe place to give them damn! Hope things are not what I thought! "despair!" As his thoughts turned, Nara Deer landed for a long time, and Yamanaka Uiichi also landed, but after landing, he staggered and sat down. However, Nara Luji did not care about these. In addition to the analysis of the situation in his mind, a picture naturally flashed through. When Chiba retreated after turning around in order to avoid Haiichi''s heart, he casually waved. There was a scene of kunai. At that time, they were too focused on the formation attack and observing her situation, but they ignored the kunai that came. Do not! It''s not that they didn''t notice, but that the angles of these two kunai of Chiyo are too tricky and they drilled their visual weakness. If a person concentrates on a certain thing, he will always ignore some things he originally saw! After the video is clicked, some visual aspects that can be paid attention to under normal conditions will also be automatically ignored! she was! After trying to understand how this kunai came for an instant, Nara Shikahisa moved his gaze to a few meters in front of Aki Michicho. There, Chiyo was standing before being crushed by the meat bomb chariot. From this look, Nara Lukisa was shocked. There, there were only a bunch of puppets crushed into pieces! Was it replaced by a puppet at that moment? Nara Lukisa naturally had a series of thoughts. It should not be! As early as when I attacked, she was ready to replace the puppet! Although I don''t know where she hid the puppet? But it must be so! where is it? Next, where will she attack from! "Lu Jiu! Be careful!" At this moment, Qiu Dao Dingzuo suddenly shouted, and at the same time his figure stood up abruptly, as if to come to support, but it swayed a bit, reverting to the appearance of kneeling and squatting. Obviously the poison has been attacked, and he has lost his combat effectiveness! Ding Zuo Nara Lukisa frowned, and glanced at Yamanaka Uiichi from the corner of his eye. At this time Yamanaka Uiichi was barely standing up and taking seals, trying to perceive the trail of Chiyo. "Boom! Boom!" At this moment, the land behind Nara Lukisa and Yamanakahiro exploded suddenly, and the earth and rocks flew around www.novelhall.com~ on their backs, causing pain. "Lu Jiu! Hai Yi!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo''s exclamation came. Two cold rays of light flashed across the air, heading straight for the necks of Nara Luku and Yamanaka Kai! Did you hide the puppet underground? Nara Lukisa glanced back and understood instantly. Sure enough, there was an ambush long ago. She buried the puppet in the soil beforehand. Are the two kunai to let us reach this position so that her puppet can attack? It turns out that, when needed, the chakra line is used to connect the puppet, so that it can prevent the perceptive ninja from perceiving the chakra line and find the dead puppet? Out of the corner of his eye, Nara Shikajiu clearly saw two puppets leaping high in the air, the inner arms covered with blades were slashing towards him, and the same was true behind Yamanaka Kaiichi. Behind the two puppets, Chiyo raised his hands and slightly extended his five fingers, apparently controlling the puppet with the Chakra line. At this very moment, Shanzhonghai''s face changed slightly, his eyes slowly closed, and he fainted. Hi! Nara Lu stretched out his hand violently for a long time, and wanted to catch Yamanaka Kaiichi, and he had to dodge even more. Although this blade was fast, but he was also prepared. As long as he grabbed Yamanaka Kaiichi, he would be sure to give something. Minor injuries, the two hid together. But at this moment, Nara Lukisa realized that his feet couldn''t jump out, as if he was being dragged by something, and his hand was half-stretched and stopped moving! Is it Nara Shika turned his head abruptly and saw that the three fingers of Chiyo''s right hand were clearly facing his hands and legs. Can even control a living person? Nara Lujiu''s eyes reflected the slashed blade, and his face finally showed an unbelievable look. They lost! Must die! Chapter 248： Support Almost! Just died in the hands of these three little ghosts! Chiyo controlled the puppet blade to cut it down, and at the same time the three fingers of his right hand suddenly formed a chakra line, rushing out of the legs and hands that were fixed to Nara Shikajiu. In this way, the victory is set! However, Chiyo didn''t have any joyful look, some were solemn. Just look at these three little ghosts, the strength is not bad! The three of them cooperated and even caused a big threat to me! Has Konoha''s new generation grown up? Looking back at our village Thinking of this, Chiyo''s heart is heavy. and so! This poison is the key. Before the plan is implemented, no matter what, no antidote can be sent to the Konoha front line! Looking at the incredible and desperate look on Nara Luji''s face, Chiyo narrowed his eyes, but his teeth were slightly clenched. For her, beating these three young people is normal! Just being forced by them to almost be crushed to death, this is a gaffe. Moreover, they were dragged into the life and death situation twice by their cooperation. Once it was a three-person united formation, and another time, when she was the first to launch an attack just now, she almost fell on their way. There is no doubt that these three young people, working together, are already able to compare with an S-rank ninja like her. If there is no such kind of poison, the outcome is still unknown! The gleam of light in Chiyo''s eyes did not show mercy, and even accelerated the puppet''s slash. "Lu Jiu! Hai Yi!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo''s roar sounded. He tried his best to stand up, but he couldn''t move his hands or feet, and he couldn''t move a finger. He looked at his best friend who grew up together and his comrade-in-arms for many years. About to be in a strange place in front of his own eyes, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, who has always been gentle, couldn''t help but stare at his eyes, bloodshot looming. The blade cuts down, as fast as lightning! That''s it! Nara Luji''s heart is also desperate. Unexpectedly, it was here He glanced at the faint and began to fall backwards, as if he was sent to the blade of Yamanaka Kaiichi, Nara Shika gritted his teeth. hateful! The mission has completely failed! As if it were an illusion, the corner of Nara Lujiu''s eyes flashed, and a black shadow leaped out suddenly. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" Two crisp sounds, abruptly sounded. At this moment, the light of the sword slashed and stopped, the cold light faded, and the sharp blade stopped in front of Nara Lukuji, only a thin line from his neck! what! When these two sounds sounded, Chiyo''s eyes widened slightly. What was reflected in her pupils was a rough-clothed boy with open hands, holding the two puppets in mid-air on the left and the right, and leaped. From the state. Then press down suddenly! "Boom!" At the same moment, there was a loud noise. "Crack!" The two puppets were deeply embedded in the ground, and the contact area slowly cracked open. "Kakka!" The cracks spread from the fingers of the boy holding the puppet''s face, and it soon covered the puppet''s entire head. "Snapped!" The heads of the two puppets shattered at the same time, and they were scattered into a pile of fragments of unknown material. After the two puppets'' bodies "cuckled" and trembled for a few times, their arms fell, paralyzed on the ground, and lost movement. "puff!" At this time, Shan Zhonghai fell slowly and lay down on the ground. this is Nara Lujiu also opened his eyes slightly. In his sight, from the back of this young man, he was only seven or eight years old, but from the instant he jumped up through the two of him, there were still two The power of a puppet''s head bursting can''t imagine a seven-year-old boy. Qiu Dao Ding Zuo also looked at the boy who came suddenly, and it took a long time to let out a long sigh. Great reinforcements are here, Lu Jiu and Hai are all right! He turned such a thought in his heart, and then his eyes slowly darkened, and finally he slowly fell to the ground with a smile of relief. At this time, the young man slowly raised his head, his eyes flickering sharply, his hands left the pile of fragments broken into the puppet''s head, the palm of his left hand suddenly stood up, and the chakra in his hand gathered into a blade, sweeping it horizontally. Suddenly, Nara Luji felt the looseness on his hands and legs, and the whole person was leaning forward, but he quickly adjusted his posture, turned around, and glanced at Yamanaka Uiichi and Akiu Dojo, his eyes were in front of him. On the back of the young man who stood up slowly. "Uncle Lujiu, I am Taki Chiba. I am ordered by the three generations of Hokage to protect you secretly." The young man opened his mouth, but his eyes were looking forward and he didn''t move a bit. Secret protection? Is the insurance set by the three generations of Hokage? In other words, our mission is really Thinking of this, Nara Lu frowned for a long time, and at the same time another thought came up. Is this boy, Taki Chiba, a super genius who claims to be on par with Kakashi? It is true that the speed and strength just now cannot be seen by a seven or eight year old child! Perhaps this mission has a turnaround! At this time, the boy''s voice sounded again: "Uncle Lujiu, Uncle Hai and Uncle Dingzuo have been poisoned, please use antidote to detoxify them quickly. Here, I will stop." Did the three generations of Hokage-sama only dispatch him? Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~Nara Luka had such a thought. "Captain Morino and Shiga have gone to help Kakashi. They are being besieged by five sands." As if knowing Nara Shikahisa''s thoughts, the boy spoke again. Captain Morino, is it Mr. Masu? Then you can rest assured! Nara Luji also breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at Chiba, and then at Chiyo, whose expression of astonishment was slowly recovering. He nodded silently, swept across the mountains, and flew to the side of Qiu Doodinza. At this moment, the boy suddenly took a step obliquely behind him, his eyes fixed on Chiyo in front of him. And this sudden change made the face of Chiyo on the opposite side slightly change. This kid is not easy! Unexpectedly, this kind of child was born in Konoha Village. This world will have to give more care to Konoha Village to give birth to such a child! She wanted to launch an attack just now, but the boy in front of her stepped obliquely behind her, blocking her attack route. At the same time, this kid is also very careful to guard against the puppet next to him, keeping his eyes on his fingers. After all, the puppet is a dead thing. Even if the head is gone, as long as his chakra line can be connected, he can move and attack. This kid thought of this and guarded it carefully! Moreover, the speed and power just now Looking at the young man, Chiyo''s face gradually became serious, his eyes flashed with unknown light, and murderous intent appeared! And the young man in front of her, Qianye, frowned slightly at this time, did not dare to relax, his eyes fixed on Chiyo''s hand, and the other hand caught a Kuwu. Chiyo''s Chakra line can''t be seen, he must judge from the movement of his fingers whether she is puppet-controlled. This is a bit unexpected! It turned out to be a thousand-generation mother-in-law personally! However, as I expected, Sa Yin must have got the news in some way! Chapter 249： Fight again Is this the antidote developed by Konoha? Chiyo glanced at him, letting Chiba in front of him look at a few dozen meters behind Chiba, Nara Kajiu took out the unfolded scroll, and was about to take out the antidote through some kind of technique. It now appears that Konoha has really developed an antidote! Chiyo frowned slightly. Then, the plan changed. They must not be allowed to transport the poison to the front lines! At this moment, Qianye''s eyes flashed, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Distracted! Sure enough, using the antidote to attract her attention, Nara Lujiu must have seen this too, no, did you understand the subtext of my sentence? Sure enough, it is the wisdom of the chief of staff of Konoha! In his eyes, Chiyo''s glance was a good opportunity to attack! Almost when Chiyo looked away, Chiba''s hands were not tight, his legs turned back, and he was about to use force. "Oh!" At this moment, the two headless puppets beside him trembled suddenly. Almost instantly, the two headless puppets slammed their arms open, soaring towards Chiba, one left and the other right, as if they wanted Four hands embraced Chiba in his arms. Look at the layers of blades flashing on the puppet''s inner arm, this seemingly tender embrace, but there is no affection at all, and some are just cold killing intent! At this time, Chiyo''s gaze has not yet turned back, he is still fixed on Nara Lukisa''s side! bad! Used by her! Chiba''s heart tightened, and the corner of his eyes was full of the puppets who leaped for hugs. At this moment, his legs were slightly bent, and when the power of his jump was about to be released, it was inevitable that there would be a trace of stagnation. If he wants to change his body to avoid, But it is not enough, the timing of the thousand generations is absolutely perfect. Gee! It''s been calculated! She knew that I would attack when her attention was distracted, so she deliberately distracted her attention and tempted me to attack, but when I attacked, she suddenly became troubled. When the enemy attacks, is it also the best time to attack? As long as the attack is carried out, even the best defense before will inevitably lead to loopholes! However, to be able to take advantage of the loopholes in the moment of offensive and defensive conversion, you need extremely high combat literacy, on-the-spot experience, vision, and timing! Now I... I can''t do it. She also used my "antidote to attract attention tactics" to deliberately hit me, making me think that I could attack! In fact, she just wants me to do it first! Sure enough, he is a powerful figure who has experienced the Second Ninja World War. In terms of combat experience, I am completely inferior to her! At this moment, many thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, and he understood Chiyo''s intention almost instantly. Also a powerful ninja who experienced World War II, her fighting style is completely different from that of Yeyue! Seeing the two puppets embracing each other, Chiba didn''t show much surprise in the cold light of the blade. At this time, the power on his feet would not be released. At the moment when the blades came together and the skin was about to be cut and cut, the ground under Qianye''s feet suddenly cracked with a "click!" "Boom!" The two puppets hugged each other "affectionately", the blades in their hands were deeply embedded in the bodies of both sides, and the fragments flew around immediately. Between the two puppets, there is no Chiba. Up? There was no accident on Chiyo''s face, her gaze had turned to the field, and her head was also slightly raised at this time. At this moment, on the heads of the two headless puppets, Chiba leaped up, his hands were thrown out of the ninja bag, and several shurikens flew out towards Chiyo, and at the same time they sealed in midair. Chiyo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the ten fingers of his left and right hands moved slightly. This kid''s reaction was quick, and he was able to dodge that blow in the face of an unexpected blow. His fighting talent is very good! Then... I can''t keep him! The moment Qiandai''s thoughts turned, the "affectionate" hug and the puppet''s legs that ruined each other suddenly "cocked", separated from the knees, and the cold light flickered! At the junction of these four legs and knees, there were four cold and superb sharp blades. Under the control of Chiyo, they rushed towards Chiba in mid-air. The four sharp blades of the puppet''s legs swept up, and the speed was astonishing. When Qianye found out, these four sharp blades were already in front of him. At this moment, Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly. He was in the air, and there was nowhere to take advantage of it, and the angles of these four sharp blades were very tricky, and they were all angles that Qianye could not avoid! It turned out to be such a plan! At this moment, Chiba''s heart was bright. Chiyo has already prevented himself from jumping into the air to avoid it! These four sharp blades are already prepared! "Du Du Du!" Chiyo''s gaze stayed in the air, Chiba moved slightly in his mind and body, and in a few millimetres, he escaped several shurikens thrown by Chiba. At this time, the sharp blade also attacked Chiba''s side. The next second, Chiba was Will be penetrated by these four sharp blades! Must die! But at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ bang", a cloud of white mist suddenly blew up on the top of Chiba''s head, and one hand slammed out of the white mist, grabbing Chiba''s collar Just mention it up. "Ding!" The sharp blades collided, and the tip of the blade hit the same place, but it was empty! Chiyo frowned. That seal... the seal of his knot, the seal of the shadow clone? At this moment, above the four sharp blades, two Chiba are in the air, one Chiba is holding the other Chiba in one hand, and he is lifted up by gesture. Obviously, Chiba has separated the shadow clone! At this moment, the shadow avatar Chiba was holding the collar of the main body, but with this pulling momentum, he circled around and threw the main body Chiba fiercely. The goal is...Chiyo! Looking at Chiba rushing forward and the fists he had already clenched, Chiba''s head just smashed the heads of two puppets. The strength of this kid is amazing! Cannot be hardwired! Thinking of this, Qiandai frowned slightly, raised his hands, and pushed hard under his feet, and the whole person had already retreated quickly. Almost the moment Chiyo retreated, Chiba''s punch had been delivered, rubbing the hem of Chiyo''s clothes, and slammed into the ground fiercely. "boom!" In the Shengmen mode, the strange power bursts! Suddenly, rubble flew around, dust and smoke burst, and a big crater was cracked and sunken, radiating out! At this moment, Chiba smashed his fist, but his face changed, and the corner of his eyes looked back, and the four puppet blades had already rushed. At the same time, he turned sideways slightly, his left hand supported the ground, and his whole person was almost touching the ground like flashing away from the left! "Du Du Du Du!" Four sharp blades were inserted obliquely into the ground, where Chiba was originally! If it was a second slower, then Chiba had already been nailed to the ground. so close! A little sweat oozes from Chiba''s frontal corner. So...Next... Chapter 250： Imagine "Fuck!" Chiyo''s brows frowned, and occasionally a few rubble hit her, causing her to cross her hands and protect her face. Did it hit? A thought flashed through her mind, and her hand moved slightly, and then she frowned. This touch... missed! Chiyo''s eyes are full of dust and smoke, but she can''t see the situation ahead. Just now she manipulated four sharp blades to attack Chiba. At this moment, relying on the movement of the Chakra line and years of experience in manipulating puppets, she guessed that this blow Absolutely did not hit the opponent. It''s hard to imagine that he turned out to be a seven-year-old child! Chiyos mind kept flashing through Chibas temporary change and sprinted out to jump up. When the seal was in midair, he was ready for the shadow clone, evading his own hand to prevent mid-air escape, and then used the shadow clone to change in the air. To attack yourself. This series of attacks seemed to be completely different from the fighting style of a seven-year-old kid. It was more like a physical attack that could only be carried out by an experienced physique expert who had practiced countless times. Amazing kid! Chiyo didn''t appreciate it in his heart, but the killing intent in his eyes became even colder. At this moment, Chiyo''s face was one side, and his eyes suddenly looked back. When? In the corner of her eyes, one foot, showing the appearance of an upper kick, hit her behind. Oops, I can''t hide it! Chiyo subconsciously turned sideways and raised his hand to block, but found that this foot could no longer be prevented. "Boom!" With a muffled sound, Chiyo only felt a pain in his back, and a huge force surged in, and his whole body flew in the direction of rubble dust and smoke. For a moment, Chiyo felt blurry and dusty in front of his eyes. The strength of this kid! "cough!" Chiyo made a light cough, landed on both feet, and slid for a long time before stopping. When he stopped, the dust and smoke slowly dissipated. Ok? After seeing a clear line of sight, Chiyo''s eyes flashed, but he saw that Chiba was squatting in front of him to seal the seal. When his eyes were swept away, Chiba''s seal had just formed, and then his hands slammed on the ground. . Earth escape, rock pillar prison! Immediately, around her and Chiba, four high earthen walls suddenly rose up, enclosing them all at once. What is this kid doing! Looking at the four high walls, Chiyo frowned, and at the same time moved his fingers, the four puppet leg blades not far behind him moved. At this moment, a figure leaped off the high wall, slashing it down with a hand knife in his hand, passing between Chiyo and the puppet''s leg blade. Cut my chakra line? Chiyo clearly felt that his hands were empty, and the Chakra line that connected him to the puppet''s leg was cut. So, in other words... is this the shadow clone just now? Chiyo glanced at Chiba, who was pressing his hands on the ground in front of him, and from the corner of his eyes, he glanced at Chiba who had cut her Chakra line behind him. Obviously, there are two Chiba in front and one behind, and one is a shadow clone! "despair!" Chiba, the body that cut the Chakra line, fell to the ground, squatting slightly, taking off the tendency of falling. At this time, Qiandai Yuguang swept over, and Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly. It''s now! The fourth wound door, open! "Boom!" The violent chakra air flow suddenly leaped up, the surrounding rubble was dragged up by the air flow, the hair was flying up, and the clothes were flapping. what? The change in opening the wound door caused Chiba, who had been swept back by the light, to suddenly turn his head, but at this moment, Chiba''s figure flashed and disappeared in place. So fast! A thought flashed through Chiyo''s mind, but he turned his head back abruptly, and at the same time folded his hands and pressed down. "Boom!" With a muffled sound, Chiyo only felt the tingling of his closed hands, and looked down. But seeing Qianye leaping up, her uppercut was blocked by her, and the violent air flow evaporated, and on Qianye''s bloodshot and red skin, blue veins appeared. blocked! Chiyo''s closed hands trembled slightly, but Chiba''s upper hook was also unsustainable, and she was even slowly pressed down, even the whole person was pressed down, her legs touched the ground, Chiba This uppercut was actually suppressed. A smile appeared on the corner of Chiyo''s mouth. Although I don''t know what this kid is going to do, just stop all his attacks! At this moment, Chiyo''s smile suddenly solidified, and a fist rushed out of Chiba''s back and came straight to her chin! That shadow clone! Chiyo''s pupils widened slightly. The shadow clone Chiba stepped on the body, Chiba hidden behind his back, and the other hand that was sticking to the back of the claws, leaped up with an uppercut, and in only a second, it slammed into Chiyo. On the chin. "Boom!" In the muffled skin and flesh, Chiyo was beaten up from the ground, and was blasted straight up. At this time, the shadow clone Chiba said: "The body, I will leave it to you next!" Then, with a "bang", it turned into a white mist! "Oh!" The body Chiba''s body was chakra steaming, and Chiyo was already flying off the ground, and there was no strength to suppress him. Thousand-generation mother-in-law''s physique... really powerful, she can suppress my power in the wounded state, she is indeed an S-rank ninja. It is worthy of the existence of shocking Ninja world with physical skills, puppet skills, and medical ninjutsu! In the original work, Chiyo used Kakashi as his father, Konoha Whitetooth Hakata Sakumo, and attacked immediately. Naruto reacted quickly and was blocked by a shadow clone, but he was shot out when he met him. He Lao Zang stopped, she might have met Kakashi. Even... not necessarily Kakashi''s victory! Moreover, the grandmother of the thousand generations was already 70 years old at that time. One can imagine how powerful the physical skills of the grandmother of the thousand generations are now! Turning his mind, Chiba raised his head and glanced at Chiyo. At this time Chiyo flew off the ground, his teeth were slightly bitten, but his eyes were calm and calm, without any panic or surprise. After this glance, Qianye frowned, and at the same time his figure flashed, but disappeared in place. "Crack!" The next moment, a place where one of the four high walls was below the high wall suddenly cracked, and at the same time Qiandai''s eyes swept away. A small footprint was deeply imprinted in the center of the crack! "Boom!" Almost at the beginning of the cracking, when Chiyo''s gaze was swept over, a muffled sound rang on Chiyo''s cheek, and she suddenly tilted her head to the left, and the whole person''s booming momentum continued, and she turned towards Speed ??up and fly up. "Crack!" At this moment, another cracking sound rang from the lower position opposite the high wall. "Boom!" Afterwards, Chiyo''s head slammed to the right, stopped flying, but flew toward the upper right! "Crack!" At this time, the place above the original cracked wall ~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly cracked again! "Boom!" Chiyo''s cheek abruptly slanted to the left, and he was hit again and flew to the upper left. "Crack!" The high wall cracked again. "Boom!" In the muffled flesh, Chiyo was smashed with his fist again. "Crack!" "Boom!" ... Amid the cracking sound and the muffled sound of flesh and flesh, Chiyo''s left and right cheeks were constantly hit with heavy blows, and at the same time, his figure kept rising. Half a meter... one meter... two meters... As Chiyo''s figure continues to rise, there are more and more cracks in the two high walls, and the position of the footprints is getting higher and higher. Chiyo is like a sandbag that can be hit at any time, and her figure is rising steadily. Although her gaze is calm and calm, and even a little cold without emotion, her gaze can''t keep up with the alternation of the two high walls. Climbing footprints! Often his eyes turned to the cracks, and the sound of cracks was already heard from another wall. And the owner of this little footprint can''t even capture his figure. Can only be hit and flew without the strength to fight back, and his body constantly raised. Two meters...three meters...four meters...five meters! "Boom!" Just when she was five meters above the ground, the top of one of the four high walls burst open suddenly. Chiba''s figure suddenly appeared behind her. When it appeared, Chiba''s hands slammed her upper body, turned over in the air, hung upside down, turned Chiyo''s figure over and turned into Looks upside down. Next... Qianye''s eyes condensed, and with the force of the upside down, he spun with Chiyo, and the speed was getting faster and faster, and finally his body shape was intertwined, like a high-speed spinning top! Pseudo, table lotus! "laugh!" Immediately, the two rotating at high speed cut through the air and plunged to the ground! Chapter 251： Pseudo, table lotus! "boom!" The dust column boomed, and the mixed rubble hit the high wall with a "snack", and even flew out of the wall and fell to the ground. A few rubble rolled over, hitting Nara Lujiu''s feet, bounced back with a "slap", tumbled for a few laps, and stopped. Nara Shikajiu held the empty antidote in his hand, his eyes slightly widened, and his mouth slightly opened, looking at the dust pillars rising from the high wall and the scattered rocks. Takichiba''s physique His mind was full of the situation just now. He had just injected the antidote to Yamanaka Hiichi and Qiu Daodingzao. Just now he was relieved that their complexions improved. The four high walls rose sharply, and then he saw a shadow with green fluorescence. Constantly shuttled through the high walls, the sound of the flesh and flesh was muffled, and in the middle of the four walls, the sand hidden strongman who was called "one machine is a thousand", who was called "one machine as a thousand", was hit There was no way to fight back, and he couldn''t keep up with the green fluorescent shadow at all, and he was hit by him and rose into the sky. In the end, the green shadow stayed for a while on the top of the high wall. Nara Lukaku saw the bloodshot and red skin of the green shadow, and the figure of chakra steaming all over his body, but it was only a moment, that green The foot of the shadow exploded suddenly. Almost at the moment when the top of the high wall burst, the green shadow flashed behind Chiyo. The moment that flashed, he hugged his hands, turned over in the air, and turned Chiyo''s figure over. After flipping, it was less than a second. At the same time, the two of them spun around, like a top, and slammed into the ground! Only for a moment, the dust column blasted and the rubble flew out randomly. Nara Lujiu hadn''t reacted yet, and looked into the high wall blankly. "Kakka!" At this time, the "pop" sound of the gravel hitting the soil wall was endless, and the cracks climbed up on the high wall directly opposite Nara Lukuji, and continued to spread. "boom!" The entire high wall collapsed in front of Nara Lukisa, shattered into a pile of debris, and fell into piles. With the collapse of this high wall, the other three high walls also shattered and collapsed into one place, and dust and smoke rose again, surrounding the dust pillar in the middle. After the four high walls collapsed, Nara Shikuji saw the small figure from the dust. At this moment, Chiba was crossing his hands, blocking the scattered earth and rocks, and Nara Lujiu naturally flashed a picture in his mind. The two figures intertwined and revolved like a spinning top, and they plunged into the ground instantly from a high altitude. Then the rubble flew around, the dust column blasted, and a big pit was suddenly formed. At the moment when the rubble dust column rose, Qian Ye turned over and flew to the ground from the gravel dust column, stood steadily, and quickly crossed his hands to block the flying gravel. This kid is amazing! With a shock and emotion, he couldn''t help but rise in the heart of Nara Lukisa. The speed and strength he showed just now, and this should be the lotus flower! One of Konoha''s physical skills is also a semi-forbidden spell. It is said that it can only be used by ninjas who have opened the Eight Doors of Dunjia. The requirements for the operators themselves are very high, and even the risks are very high. Of course, power is undoubtedly powerful, it can be said to be a nirvana of physical skills! Thoughts passed through Nara Shikamaru''s mind. This Takichiba, demonstrated strength, can undoubtedly be called "a super genius on par with Kakashi"! Bamen Dunjia is a state of extreme, and then using extreme physical skills, Lianhua, in this extreme state, the burden on the body is so great, Nara Luji could not imagine how this child did it! At this moment, looking at Qianye''s back, he couldn''t help but come to a conclusion. Chiba, in the future, will definitely become a ninja beyond their reach, he will become the son of Konoha who can ignite a prairie fire! The gravel and soil particles hit the body, causing pain, but Chiba didn''t care about it. Through the gap between the crossed hands and the block, he always paid attention to the center of the dust pillar, and at the same time he was a little happy. It succeeded! Although it is a fake table lotus, the burden should be much smaller than the original table lotus. The original version of the table lotus is to continuously kick the opponent into the air with continuous kicks in the air to reach the height required to display the lotus. This continuous kick is the heaviest burden on the body of the entire table lotus. When Xiao Li first played Lianhua, it was because of the burden of continuous kicks that he slightly stagnated, allowing Gaara to have a gap to replace his substitute. He fell short and missed the chance to win. During this period of time, Chiba has been considering the physical technique of the Eight Door Dunjia, Lianhua, in addition to learning the seal technique. Chiba has now opened four doors. Strictly speaking, both Lilianhua and Epilianhua can be used. But considering Lianhua''s physical burden, Chiba didn''t plan to learn. The current wounded state, lasting 5 minutes, will cause damage to the body. Although his body is a blessing in disguise and is much stronger, it is still difficult to bear the wounded state after all. In addition to the burden of this lotus, I am afraid that even if it is used successfully, He will get hurt too. However, when Chiba learned the soil escape ninjutsu in the rock pillar prison, a thought emerged in his mind. If you don''t use continuous kicks, will it reduce a lot of burden? With other methods, such as ninjutsu physical skills, can it also achieve the effect of continuous kicking? If you use a rock pillar to trap the enemy, and then use the rock pillars ??structured soil wall as a point of leverage, and then strike at a high speed at the speed of the door, can you avoid the high load of the air continuum, and then it can also reach The effect of continuous kicks in the air? And now it seems that Chiba''s idea was not wrong, and he did not expect that it would be so successful the first time it was used in actual combat, and Chiyo had almost no power to fight back. As for the load, Chiba hasn''t felt any discomfort. Except when you spin and fall in the air, you must seize the opportunity to jump out, otherwise you will be seriously injured. This is unavoidable. ~www.novelhall.com~The soil of Chiba The high-speed cooperation of the escape technique and the wounded state completely avoided the high load of the surface lotus flower. He now has the power to fight again, and he doesn''t even have much damage to his body! Pseudo-table lotus, very successful! As for power Thinking of this, the faint smile of Qianye''s mouth slowly solidified. At this time, the dust pillar in the center began to dissipate slowly, and the gravel and soil particles fell to the ground and stopped, and the surrounding area suddenly became quiet. Qianye''s eyes were full of emerald green brilliance, and his eyes stared straight ahead. "puff" The dust and smoke completely dispersed, exposing the big hole in it, and in the middle of the big hole, Chiyo slowly fell softly with his head on the ground. Look carefully, Chiyo''s neck has been broken, and his head is almost at an angle of ninety degrees to his body. In this case, it is impossible to survive! The power of the fake table lotus is no worse than the original table lotus, which can be called a nirvana! However, the moment Chiba saw Chiyo''s location, his face changed drastically. "Crack!" A slight crack, split from Chiyo''s face that was folded to ninety degrees. At this time, Chiba looked back abruptly, exclaimed, and shouted from his mouth: "Be careful, Uncle Lujiu!" At this time, Nara Luji also felt different, his pupils contracted slightly, and his face turned pale with shock. A handful of kunai, shining with cold light, was piercing Nara Lukuji''s heart from behind. As for the master of Kuwu, Qiandaizuo jumped up and rushed out, his eyes were as cold as frost. Seeing that look, he wanted to kill with one blow! Now that the antidote has been completed, they must not be sent to Konoha''s front line! The plan cannot be changed! This is the only chance to win against Konoha! In Chiyo''s eyes, in addition to Nara Lukisa''s shocked face, there were also Akimi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Uiichi''s face turned ruddy. Chapter 252： Bottom press "laugh!" A puff of blood splashed out, dripping on Chiyo''s clothes, and her pupils contracted slightly. "Tick!" The blood ran down from the hands that clenched Kunai, Nara Kajiu bit his teeth, and turned his back to Yamanaka Keiichi and Akudo Dingza, staring at Chiyo in front of him, Xu because of pain, Xu because of the other party. Trying to pierce Kuwu into his chest, he held Kuwu''s hand and trembled slightly. This kid from the Nara family reacted quickly! Chiyo''s eyes narrowed slightly. But at this moment, a fist rushed out and went straight for thousands of generations. come yet? Chiba! Nara Lukisa''s eyes are not far from Chiyo, but when this fist appeared in his line of sight, he quickly guessed that it was Chiba''s help. In fact, this punch was indeed made by Chiba. When Chiyo discovered that Chiyo had attacked Nara Lukisa, Chiba rushed out and arrived at this time. Chiyo glanced slightly, Chiba leaped out of his fist, and the corner of his eyes twitched slightly. This kid, so fast! After turning this thought, Chiba''s fist had been sent to her cheek and was about to hit. At this moment, she leaned back abruptly, and the front fist rubbed her nose and hit. what! Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, and thereafter a pain in the abdomen, the whole person had a rest, and then the dream flew back. As he retreats, Chiyo''s appearance of raising his head and kicking is clearly printed in Chiba''s pupils. Nara Lukisa took advantage of Chiyo''s head up and kicked, suddenly let go of Kunai in his hand, and dodge sideways. Chiyo raised his head and kicked at this time, but the strength of his hands was dispersed. Nara Lukisa''s letting go, but she was a little caught off guard, Kunai stabbed, and wiped Nara Lukisa''s chest, bringing out blood. flower. She leaned forward slightly, lost her balance, and couldn''t make other movements. Nara Deer flicked through for a long time, one jumped back, one left and one right grabbed the Qiudao Dingza and the mountain, and retreated quickly. But before he took a few steps back, Chiyo stopped his forward leaning and restored his balance, and even more so, Kuunai in his hand stabbed out, and slammed straight towards Nara Deer for a long time. Seeing the rushing kunai, Nara Luji also frowned. This took two steps back. The wound in his hand rubbed the clothing of the Qiu Dao Dingza and the clothes of the mountain, and a burst of pain hit, and Qiu Dao Dingza''s body was plump. It was very heavy, and at this time he was a little unstable, and his speed was delayed. And this suffering is also fast, and it rushes to the front in the blink of an eye, but Nara Luji has no time to escape. "Ding!" Seeing that Kuwu was about to hit, suddenly a Kuwu flew in the horizontal, and it accurately hit the thousand generations of Kuwu. "Duh!" Kuwu did not collide, each of them bounced off and plunged into the ground diagonally. Nara Lukuji breathed a sigh of relief, and looked in the direction of Hengli Kunai, but saw Chiba hit a big tree with a "boom". "Where are you looking?" At this moment, Nara Lukisa''s gaze had just touched Chiba''s figure, and a whisper sounded in Nara''s ear. shit! Careless! Nara Lujiu''s eyes widened slightly, and his head hadn''t turned around. Qiandai Feishen had already hit with a punch. He immediately smashed his chest with a heavy hammer. A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, and the whole person flew out at an accelerated speed. "despair!" Chiyo touched his feet on the ground, retracted his fists, and reached into his ninja bag, preparing to throw a shuriken. Nara Lu was still flying horizontally for a long time, unable to borrow, determined that he could not avoid it. But at this moment, it has been flying in without any hesitation, "duh" inserted Chiyo''s feet. Chiyo looked down slightly, "laugh!" The detonating symbol burned instantly. Seeing this burning detonation talisman, Qiandai''s complexion changed slightly, his figure sank, and he jumped back in a flash! "Boom!" The smoke of fire blew up in front of Chiyo, if she hadn''t reacted quickly, she would have been involved in the explosion. At this time, Nara Luji felt a supporting force coming from behind, and the momentum of his body flying horizontally stopped suddenly. He suddenly felt that he seemed to be gently placed on the ground. At the same time, his hands softened, "Puff Puff" twice, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and Shan Zhong Hai landed. How strange? After the hand was soft, Nara Lu felt a dizziness for a long time, and he seemed to be unable to use his strength all over the body. This feeling was too abrupt and caught off guard. He thumped and fell to sit down. "Uncle Lujiu, don''t move, you are poisoned." Chiba stood behind Nara Lujiu, panting slightly, his face solemn. It''s so powerful that we are completely at a disadvantage. The mother-in-law of the thousand generations is different from Ye Yuebi. Although I killed Ye Yuebi, he is not young anymore. His body strength and Chakra volume are already going downhill, and they have dropped considerably. That''s why I was defeated. The same as the existence that shocked the Ninja world, although the mother-in-law of the thousand generations is not young now, and does not have the strength of the heyday, in general, there is the strength of an S-level ninja, at least it is a quasi shadow. This generation of pig deer butterflies are all poisoned and injured. The situation is too bad! Chiba frowned, supporting Nara Lukisa from behind, looking at Chiyo behind the flames and smoke. At this time, Chiyo also stared at Chiba, recalling the punch and the two kunai in his mind, and he was quite solemn~www.novelhall.com~ This kid had a very accurate timing, no matter which punch, It was the last detonating talisman that accurately seized the timing of my upcoming attack. This kid, could it be said that he was using the vulnerability created by the attack? Has the child''s experience reached this level? Or is there something to learn? Thinking of this, Chiyo''s expression changed. If so, then this kid is terrible! In the current situation, with this kid, it would be impossible to rob Konoha''s successful antidote and antidote formula. If these things were sent to the front line, the consequences would be disastrous. Now, at least we must delay the delivery of the mitigation agent. Killing them here is the best way, and we must also ensure that they do not send messages. In this case, even if Konoha reacts, our plan will be successful at that time. Up! But now, if you dont get rid of this kid and wait until the Pig Deer Butterfly is detoxified and recovers, not only will the task be impossible, I am afraid I will not be able to return! Thinking of this, Chiyo touched a purple leather scroll in the ninja bag. Do you want to use this? She frowned and hesitated. Now is not the time to hide strength! This mission is of great importance and must not fail! Chiyo made up his mind, tightened the purple leather scroll, and slowly took it out. When she took out this purple leather scroll, Chiba, who had been paying attention to her movement, was shocked. Could this scroll be said to be shit! She must not be allowed to use this scroll! Although this scroll only appeared once in the original work, Chiba has a deep memory. Chiba clearly knows what will happen if Chiyo uses this scroll. That is, I, the Pig Deer Butterfly, and even Kakashi in the forest, all have to explain here! Chapter 253： reel There are ten people near Songsong, the masterpiece of the predecessor puppet master Monzaemon. The mother-in-law of a thousand generations used this technique to break a city on her own, and she also won the title of "one machine as a thousand". Chiba clearly remembered that the ten people near Song Dynasty were kept in the purple leather scroll in Chiyo''s hands. Chiba is also impressed by the battle of the strongest contemporary puppet master of Chiyo Vs Scorpion in the original work. Under the control of a thousand generations, this group of ten people can carry out long-range, close, range, single, physical, attribute and even seal attacks. It can be said that they can attack, retreat and defend. The combination is even more powerful. Can have the power to break through the city. And recalling the battle in the original work, the scorpion puppets faced the tens of thousands of people in Jinsong, and they collapsed. If it were not for the suppression of the number of people, the scorpion puppets would never be able to stop the tens of people in Jinsong. The strength of the puppet master is reflected in the number of puppets, and the quality of the puppets. In the battle between Chiyo and the scorpion, the scorpion wins in number, but the grandmother of the thousand generations is superior in quality. The white secret technique is close to ten people and the red secret technique. As far as the theory is concerned, the Hundred Machine Exercises should still be evenly matched. But in terms of the level of the puppet master, Chiba feels that the grandmother of the thousand generations is slightly better, and no matter how strong the scorpion kills the three generations of Fengying, how strong, but depending on the age of the grandmother of the thousand generations, she has lived in seclusion for many years. It is seldom used, and the operating power will inevitably decrease, but the grandmother of the thousand generations can still control Sakura and use the ten people of Jinmatsu to resolve the attack of the scorpion in the battle. This shows how powerful the puppet skills of the grandmother of the thousand generations are. , It is estimated that it is also chasing Fenzaemon, the ancestor of the puppet master. Although Monzaemon did not appear in the original work, and I dont know how strong it is, he can produce nearly ten people, and create white secret skills and pass them on. There is no doubt in terms of strength. It should be called the "most puppet master". Strong"! After all, the ten people in Jinsong are only one of the white secret skills, and the white secret skills still have other puppet skills. But now, Chiba is already at a disadvantage. The Pig Deer Butterfly is poisoned, and he is only one combat power left. However, even if their combat effectiveness is intact, the Pig Deer Butterfly is in full bloom, but they can face it. The power of breaking through the city is close to the ten people of Songsong, it is no different from the mantis arm. After all, they are facing the legendary figure of Shayin, and the legendary figure among the puppet masters. If ten people were released to the mother-in-law of the thousand generations, they would not even want to go back. It''s one thing that Chiba likes the character of Chiyo. After all, it''s life and death, not watching anime! Moreover, facing the Chiyo of this Naruto World, Chiba is quite a headache. The weak point of the puppet master is the melee attack. In this original work, the mother-in-law of the thousand generations also said that the puppet masters melee combat is weak, but this Chiba physique is also first-rate. It can be seen in one scene that the melee ability of the thousand-generation mother-in-law is also very outstanding. In fact, if it is an ordinary puppet master, Chiba still has a great advantage in dealing with it. As long as Chiba is close, the puppet master will lose ten times. Only this thousand generations is considered an outlier among the puppet masters, and the melee level is also very high. Even higher than the current Chiba! is there any method! Is there any way to stop her? In the original work, she opened the scroll to summon the ten people near Songsong, that is to say, she cannot open the scroll! Chiba''s pupils reflected the movement of the mother-in-law of Chiba taking out the scroll. At the same time, he gently put down Nara Lujiu and the antidote he injected and let him lie down. At this time, Nara Lujiu had passed out. This poison is really troublesome! Chiba exhaled, put his hand into the ninja bag, and then grabbed a handful of kunai from it. How to do? Chiba''s brows furrowed, his eyes fixed on Chiyo. After Chiyo took out the scroll of the Ten Songs, he didn''t pull it away immediately, but glanced around. When she saw that she was crushed into a pair of tattered puppets on the far right side, the damaged puppets in the middle of the four piles of mounds in the far front of her, and the wreckage of the four broken puppet legs and blades under the damaged puppet. At that time, the corners of her mouth were slightly lowered. Afterwards, his eyes were retracted, and the two puppets who fell between the mound and himself hugged each other, the dilapidated and unusable puppets, finally moved their eyes to the left and looked at Qianye and others who were a few meters away to his left. Yu Guang also caught a glimpse of another puppet that was torn apart on a tree in the distance. The five stand-in puppets were all used up. The new generation of Konoha''s strength should not be underestimated, and it forced me to use up all the substitute puppets. Even had to use ten people from Jinsong. And among these five, three were destroyed by a child who was only seven or eight years old... What kind of education method Konoha used to educate so many young and powerful ninjas? Sarutobi Hisaki... really a terrible person! Thinking of this, Chiyo frowned. On the other hand, Shayin, even the strongest three generations of Fengying, does not have the leader ability like Sarutobi Hisaki. And now the third generation of Fengying suddenly disappeared... This is not the time to think about this! Obviously, when thinking of the three generations of Fengying, Chiyo was distracted for another moment, but she was quickly restrained and focused on Chiba, the only combat power on the opposite side. When she focused her attention on Qianye''s body, a kunwu flew towards her. Chiba accurately grasped Chiyo''s loss of consciousness at this moment, and attacked. At the same time, when kunai flew out, he rushed out and pulled out the two kunai diagonally inserted in the path. It was just Chiyo. Attack the kunai thrown by Nara Kaji, and the kunai thrown by himself. And when Qianye grabbed Kuwu with both hands and straightened up while rushing, Chiyo''s figure that slanted away from Kuwu had already entered his attack range. Chiyo avoids kunai, Chiba is not surprised, even when it is distracted, it is easy to avoid a kuna for a master like Chiyo. There is only one thought in Chiba''s mind now. The constant attacks prevented her from unrolling the scroll, summoning the ten people near Song! then Chiba''s eyes flashed, and he leaped up, waving his hands up and down, wiping the key points of Chiyo''s neck with his right hand and sweeping Chiyo''s lower abdomen with his left hand. "Snapped!" With a crisp sound, almost at the same time, Chibas upper and lower attacks were intercepted by Chiyo, UU reading www.uukanshu. The moment com''s right hand was wiped out, Chiyo grabbed him, and Chiyo kicked Chiba with a knee, hitting Chiba''s wrist. In pain, Kuunai flew out. Immediately, Chiba''s offensive stopped. At this moment, Chiyo, holding Chiba''s right hand with one hand, directly lifted him up in a gesture, but looked at the kunai on Chiba''s right hand, a little purple in the shimmering cold light. This is my bitterness! Chiyo narrowed his eyes slightly. Is this kid planning like this? And just as this thought flashed, Chiba, who was raised, used the momentum of lifting, with a side kick with his left foot, kicking Chiyo''s left cheek. "Boom!" Chiyo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his right hand was raised, and Chiba''s foot was caught in a few millimeters. It''s now! Chiba''s foot was blocked, but there was no accident or frustration. Instead, there was a flash of light in his eyes, his left hand slammed out, and he reached out to Chiyo and raised his right hand to block. Grab the purple leather scroll held tightly in Chiyo''s right hand! Chiyo''s face changed slightly. His purpose is scroll! This kid! Humph! Underestimate me! Chiyo''s eyes flashed angrily, his left hand suddenly loosened, and with a "pop", the scroll had been handed over to his left hand while his right hand moved slightly, and Chiba''s left hand, who was about to touch the scroll, fell into the air. At the same time, he kicked Qianye''s chest and abdomen, which was about to kick Qianye away. And just when this kick was kicked out, a smile appeared on Chiba''s face. "Snapped!" Chiba''s left hand protruding swiftly remained unchanged. He grabbed Chiyo''s right hand and pressed his right hand violently. He pressed Chiyo''s kicked foot in a few minutes, and with this pressing force, a volley Turning over, the whole person looked like he was standing upside down on Chiyo''s leg with one hand, avoiding this foot. Afterwards... The right heel slashed towards the top of Chiyo''s head fiercely! Chapter 254： Short pawn "Boom!" Amidst the muffled skin and flesh, Chiba''s right heel slammed into Chiyo''s left hand, which was holding the scroll of the Ten Songs. At this moment, Chiyo succeeded in blocking this kick of Chiba, but her face was slightly discolored, and her teeth clenched gently. This kid''s physical skills... "Snapped!" Just as the thought turned around, he saw that Chiba, who was lying on his back, suddenly stretched out his right hand to the side, and a Kuunai fell in the air, being caught in his hand. Is this... that kunai? Chiyo looked at maintaining the posture of lifting the frame with his left hand, but he skipped a scene in his heart. When he let go of his hand just now, the kid also let go, and the poisonous kunai fell down. The kid also stood upside down and hit his head with a kick. What does he want to do? Chiyo''s eyes flickered. This Kuwu can never be hit by him! The poison above... Thoughts flashed for half a while, before Chiyo could think about it, he felt his right hand empty and the feeling of being caught disappeared. Holding Kunai''s Chiba is to twist his body in midair, using his right foot as the axis, turning his body out of the foot, and then hitting the left hand joint of Chiyo''s lifting grid directly with his left foot following the half-rotation. At this moment, Chiyo''s gaze was staring at Kunai, who swept a cold half arc in the air following Chiba''s half-spin. His eyes narrowed slightly and he turned sideways. With a "shoo", Chiba''s foot was almost wiped. Her chest fell apart. "Snapped!" At this time, Chiyo also used the force of turning to loosen her left hand and the scroll fell from her hand. At the same time, her right hand swept across the scroll, preparing to catch the scroll, and grabbed Chibas right foot with her left hand. In his hands. Feeling the tightness of his right foot, Qianye''s eyes flashed. At this moment, his left foot fell and the whole person turned back, face to face, back to the sky, in the corner of his eye, he could just see the falling scroll and the upcoming Chiyo''s right hand holding the scroll. This is the time! Chiba''s eyes condensed, and Kuwu in his right hand slammed out. The target was the scroll and Chiyo''s right hand who was about to grasp the scroll! And just as he threw out Kuwu, a sudden force of swaying came from his right foot, and a flower suddenly appeared in front of him, but the whole person was slammed out. Chiyo turned around and shook his hand, shaking Chiba horizontally, but his eyes moved slightly downward, his face changed slightly, at this time his right hand had caught the scroll, and even his fingers had been attached to the scroll, but at this moment, Chiba The poisonous Kuwu also rushed, and if he grabbed the scroll, his hand would also be stabbed by Kuwu. At that time, she will be poisoned too! Gee! This kid! Chiyo took a sip in his heart, but she was not a fuel-efficient lamp, and when she stepped hard, she wanted to speed up her rotation. As long as you spin fast enough, you can avoid it with poisonous suffering. In Qiandai''s calculations, with this force, this suffering will rub the back of his right hand and won''t hurt her! And at this moment, a bit of cold light suddenly shot from the direction she flung Chiba. Out of the corner of her eye, she clearly saw a handful of Kuwu coming straight to her cheek. At this moment, her posture was turning and swinging. With the momentum of turning, she swept the scroll with her right hand, just enough to hold the scroll that was loosened from the left hand, but this kunai angle calculation is quite tricky. If you spin it by yourself, you will undoubtedly hit it. And if you move sideways to avoid, you must abandon the scroll in your hand, or your right hand will be poisoned and stabbed. Whether it is the poisonous kunai or this kunai, it is all for letting her let go! This kid, the purpose is not to open the scroll, but not to let himself open the scroll! At this moment, Qianye Yu Guangzhong saw Qianye flying out as a slap throw, but his eyes were staring at his right hand. Seeing Chiba''s appearance, this thought emerged in Chiyo''s mind. So... In that case, I will do as you wish! A smile appeared on Chiyo''s face. I saw her turning around abruptly, her feet slammed, her whole person suddenly moved sideways, and her right hand also violently left the scroll. "laugh!" Qianye''s Kumo flew across her cheek, bringing out a strand of blood. At the same time, the poisonous Kuwu was within a few millimetres, passing between Chiyo''s retracted right hand and the scroll, and with a "duh" sound, it slanted into the ground. "puff!" Throwing away Qianye fell to the ground and rolled on the ground several times before it could stop. And Chiyo also stood still, glanced at the small scars on his cheeks, and said to his heart: Is it a slack after all? However, it doesn''t matter, this wound is not a wound at all, just avoid the poisonous suffering! At this time, if there is an outsider, you will be amazed at the close encounter between the two. A series of offenses and defenses between the two of them was just a short while, but they flowed in between, and the two had already fought several times in the blink of an eye. Even the ninja of the ninja level must be amazed~www.novelhall.com~especially Chiba The last two kunai is even more amazing. The calculation of this angle, the grasp of the timing, even Shang Ren has to say "beautiful". However, when Chiba climbed up from the ground, his pupils contracted slightly and his face turned pale. At this time, Chiyo stood still, and the scroll fell from mid-air, and did not fall into Chiyo''s hands. bad! The scroll did not fall into Chiyo''s hands, but it was already spinning, and as it rotated, the scroll was flying out. "Snapped!" At this time, the scroll landed. At the same time, Chiyo had a seal of solution! "Bang bang bang bang bang!" The scroll touched the ground, a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded in the white inner scroll, and the "door" markings exploded suddenly. The white mist formed into one piece, like a smoke bomb exploding, covering the figure of Chiyo on the opposite side. Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly, his face was solemn, and his lips were pursed. Now, only... An idea crossed his mind. At this time, the white mist slowly dissipated, revealing Qiandai''s figure, but she saw her crossed hands, spread her ten fingers, and a small blood stain on her cheeks, staring at Qianye. "Boy, it''s over!" She spoke slowly. And beside her, ten white-robed puppets, either squatting or standing, holding her in the center, their eyes staring at Chiba with no human emotions, an indescribable aura spreading out of their own. For some reason, Chi Ye subconsciously took a half step back. "call" A breeze that didnt know where it came from dispersed the white mist, and also a little dust. It passed these ten white robe puppets and rolled up their silk white robe. If it werent for the puppets strange face, it was almost ten. A powerful ninja with extraordinary skills, guarding Chiyo. Ten people near Song... Debut! Chapter 255： Happening Still not stopped? Chiba looked at the crowd of ten people in front of him, his teeth clenched slightly. At this time, he was only a few meters away from Chiyo, and a few meters behind Chiyo, there were Nara Lukisa, Akiu Doshiza, and Yamanaka Keiichi. This position... Chiba squinted his eyes, the emerald green brilliance flowed, and the movement in the woods on the right was also heard. Over there...I''m stuck! It is impossible to come to support in a short time. After that, Chiba''s eyes focused on Chiyo''s face, silent. The situation at this time can be said to be extremely disadvantaged. Chiyo has successfully summoned the Jinsong Ten People, and finally wants to use all his strengths. Faced with the Jinsong Ten People who have the power to break the city, even now Chiba has opened the four-door mode. , Compared with the original battle with Yeyue, it has greatly improved after the first battle, but facing the S-rank ninja with near-heyday strength, Chiba has no chance of winning. Moreover, from the face of Chiyo, when you can''t read the slightest care or absolute advantage, you will inevitably have some relaxation. Even Chiyo''s concentration and tension are doubled. In other words, Chiyo not only did not relax his vigilance, but was even more focused, leaving no opportunity for Chiba. There are no flaws! Qianye sighed in his heart and tightened the kunai in his hand. When he landed and rolled, he already took out a kunai. This is really a little helpless. Just standing in front of the ten people near Songsong, you can feel the oppressive force, even the puppets can give people such oppressive force... Moreover, the position of the mother-in-law of the thousand generations, It''s too bad for me. Just as Chiba had such a thought in his mind, Chiyo suddenly moved there, his fingers moved slightly, and the red-faced puppet next to Chiyo stepped back slightly, and then turned around, facing Nara Kajiu. , Autumn Road Ding Zuo and the mountain in the sea. This scene fell in Qianye''s eyes, and the frown that had been frowning became even tighter. Obviously, Chiyo took advantage of her puppet master who can manipulate multiple puppets and her current position. She is now between Chiba and the comatose Pig, Deer and Butterfly, with ten of the best puppets in her hands. She can attack Chiba while killing the Pig, Deer and Butterfly. For her, the victory is set. At this time, scenes of this battle flashed in Chiyo''s mind, especially the battle with Chiba. The performance of this child surprised her, and at the same time made her feel the threat. The ability to fight is ultimately a character to be eliminated for the village. Moreover, the current situation in the Ninja world is surging, and the huge undercurrent sweeping the entire Ninja world is about to break out. At that time, I don''t know how many Shayin ninjas will die in this kid''s hands. In addition, the interception mission this time is to wipe out all the ninjas who transported Konoha''s antidote. Otherwise, the original plan would also be aborted, and the consequences would be disastrous. So, next, let it all end! Chiyo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and with a movement of his hand, all the white robe puppets immediately sank and made a fighting posture. But at this moment, Chiba''s behavior changed her expression, revealing an incredible look. What does he want to do? ... At this time, in the woods, a white blade light flashed like lightning, drawing an arc, passing through a sandyin''s chest, and blood spurted out immediately, this sandyin looked down in disbelief. His chest, then fell from mid-air. "despair!" Kakashi panted heavily. After landing, he took a step back slowly. On the white chakra knife in his hand, drops of blood dripped down, as if the bright red blood could not be attached. On this knife. During this retreat, Kakashi''s eyes were always paying attention to the surroundings. At this time, five ninjas stood on the branches of the forest, looking down at them coldly. "puff!" While retreating, Kakashi seemed to have hit something, stopped, his eyes peeked back slightly, and said: "The enemy is here for help." At this moment, behind him, Shino Morino and Taketake Shiga stood back to back in a triangle with him, and on the branches above their heads, five sands surrounded them. At their feet, five sandy corpses were lying down or lying down, scattered around. A little further away, the three Konoha ninjas who came with Kakashi were all lying on the ground, their backs or their swords in their hands, or their long swords, and they were obviously dead. Among the three, Morino also had a few knives on his body. Shiga Takedakes situation was the worst, with blood gurgling from his right thigh, and several bleeding wounds on his body, while Kakashis situation was slightly better. However, he was not intact. In addition to the burn marks on his right shoulder, there was also a deep mark on his face. He had cut off some of his mask, and it was also bloody. It is conceivable that they are also a hard fight. Kakashi''s three original teammates have died, and the Shino Morino and Taketake Shiga who came to help are also injured, and even Shiga Taketake''s injuries have affected the action. It was hard to kill all the five opponents, but unexpectedly, another support team came, and it seemed that the strength of these Sha Yin was definitely not worse than the previous five. "Kakashi, hold on. Over there, I have sent Shitori and Chiba to follow and protect Luhisa. With Chiba''s strength, there should be no problem." Morino said, guarding the surroundings. Kakashi nodded and said, "Well, these people are here prepared, we can''t even let out the news of asking for help." "Yeah." Morino nodded solemnly. But at this time, Kakashi''s mind was passing through questions. These blocking sands are strong, at least at the elite level, and even out of five, three are Shangren. Although they cooperated with Mr. Zhenshu to kill them, but... this thing is a bit strange. Regardless of how Shayin knows our route, what is Shayin''s costly interception for? Or conspiring something? Now that we have developed the antidote, even if the interception is successful this time, there will be another time, the next time, as long as the antidote is developed, we must have the means to send it to the front line... Does it make sense for Sa Yin to stop at any cost? Kakashi frowned, this thing was too weird. "Kakashi...In the current situation, we have to give up the mission." At this time, Morino said, ~www.novelhall.com~ Give up the mission? Kakashi was startled. "Wu Yue''s situation is not optimistic. After I am broken here, you take Wu Yue back. He must be treated now." Morino looked at Shiga Taketake, who was already in cold sweat and his face was pale. Hearing Morino''s words, Kakashi''s complexion changed slightly, and it seemed to cool down. "You mean, in order to save Wu Yue, you must give up the mission?" "Yes...In the current situation, if you don''t send it back in time, Wu Yue will bleed to death..." "No!" Kakashi categorically interrupted his words, and said: "We kill these blocked Sandyuki and catch up with Chiba in front of him. He can heal ninjutsu and will surely be able to save Wu Yue. " Hearing that, Morino was taken aback. Kakashi said it was completely impossible. His disciples could no longer support it. Moreover, these sands are not fuel-efficient lamps. If they are not careful, they may This is all explained here. The previous battles have clearly stated this point. When he said this sentence after the death, he was also determined to die. But I didn''t expect Kakashi to say that. Kakashi is a famous super genius. In a sense, he and Chiba should be the same type. It is impossible to think of the key. But... why? Kakashi would have such thoughts? And just when he was puzzled and astonished, a soft whisper came into his ears. "The ninja who gave up the mission halfway is just a waste. I will never give up the mission." This sentence is undoubtedly said from Kakashi''s mouth. And at this moment, the sand on the tree said coldly, "Kill them." Then, five people all rushed down! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 256： Darkness "Duh!" Kumu fell from the sky and plunged into Chiba''s feet. Seeing the shocked expression of Chiyo on the opposite side, Chiba sat down and let out a long sigh. "Stop fighting," Chiba said after sitting down. As soon as these words came out, Chiyo was even more shocked, and at the same time, such a thought came into his mind. What is this kid doing? do not fight? One is a ninja pair training? However, thinking about returning, Chiyo didnt attack rashly. She had just fought with this kid. She also knew that this kid was definitely not easy, especially when she just met each other. When she attacked for the first time, she avoided two. The puppet''s resilience, the shadow avatar that was knotted in advance after the jump, and the secret technique that suddenly soared, this kid is absolutely difficult to deal with. Even, the shadow avatar that was knotted in advance was most likely to see through his own puppet blade attack, that is to say, when he attacked, he expected that he had the means to prevent him from jumping into the high altitude, and made preparations. ,just in case. In other words, this kid is a tactical ninja! Looking at the battle afterwards, especially the close fight that forced him to loosen the two kunai on the scrolls of the ten people near the Song Dynasty, we can see the extraordinaryness of this kid, the angle of the two kunai, this kid almost It is to see through his own reaction, to make a judgment in advance, and to deal with it well, otherwise, no matter how fast a ninja reacts, it is impossible to rely on reaction power to do all that in such a close distance or in such a fast battle. But now, looking at the appearance of this little devil, it was not the appearance that he really didn''t fight, but he was relieved, as if a certain key thing was finally completed, and the overall situation was settled. Could it be that...I was in the middle? Looking at Chibas actions, Chiyo also hesitated. When she was sure to win, she was suddenly overturned by the enemy. Didnt she have never experienced this kind of thing, and even many of her partners in the same period were like this when they were sure to win. , Was counterattacked by the enemy, and finally lost his life. It doesn''t mean that Chiyo was taken aback, but Chiba''s current action is too strange in the eyes of any ninja, and the strangeness makes them subconsciously feel deceitful. No matter what the circumstance, ninjas will never do anything to abandon their weapons, unless they are captured, otherwise, there is no such thing as abandoning weapons in the ideas they have been instilled since childhood, and there is no concept of surrender. For ninjas, there are only two concepts of survival and death in battle. It can be said that Chiba''s behavior is unprecedented, and even the S-rank ninja who has experienced warfare like Chiyo is a bit stunned. However, Chiyo didn''t dare to attack rashly, and it only lasted for a dazed time. For her, no matter what Chiba''s strategy is, as long as there are ten people close to Song, it is not a big problem. So, at this moment, after this stunned pause, her hands moved again, close to the ten people, and another white robe puppet turned back, together with the red-faced puppet, facing the three of Nara Lukisa, and there are four remaining. The puppets are arranged around the thousand generations, and there are four puppets left, but they sink again. The next moment, they will rush to Chiba who discarded his weapons and sat down. Obviously, she also made perfect preparations, even if Qianye had any strategy against her, it would never work under her protection! This is also the advantage of a puppet master who can control multiple puppets! At this moment, Chiba opened his mouth and said, "Now, it''s useless if you kill me. The antidote has been sent out." what? Has the antidote been given out? As soon as Chiba said this, Chiyo''s heart tightened, and he had another meal in his hands, as did the four white robe puppets. Could it be... his relieved look was because he sent away the poison? wrong! This is delaying time. His every move is in my eyes. This is bluff! Thinking of this, Qiandai snorted coldly, and the four white robe puppets rushed out quickly. What a cunning kid! Chiyo''s thoughts turned, the puppet had already rushed to Chiba''s front, and the leading female puppet was holding two big knives in her hands, and the blade had already hit. "Boom!" The blade smashed into the ground, and the earth and rock exploded immediately, and a crack slowly opened where the blade touched the ground. This knife was missed. "Do you think that I am the only one here to help?" Chiba''s voice sounded in front of the female puppet who was keeping the cleavage. As soon as his words sounded, three white-robed puppets behind the female ninja flashed out quickly, surrounding Chiba. "Huh!" Chiyo snorted coldly, and said, "Bluffing." This kid''s instant, really fast! Can actually dodge this knife! "Really?" Chiba smiled slightly, then pointed to Nara Lukisa''s side. At this time, beside Nara Lujiu, the red-faced puppet had already squatted down, and a sharp blade stretched out from the mechanism in his hand. The gesture was about to end Nara Lujius life, while the other puppet was standing behind it. It seems to be a vigilance, you can attack at any time~www.novelhall.com~ The puppetry of a thousand-generation mother-in-law is really powerful, if I just hide more slowly, my life will be accounted for. When talking, Qianye''s heart also jumped suddenly, and also slightly gasped. The instant body cast by the high body technique was quite physical. At this time, Chiba was surrounded by Chiyo''s puppets, and with her puppetry, even if Chiba had some changes, she would not worry about killing him. This kid, it''s not like a lie! Seeing Chiba''s expression, Chiyo hesitated slightly, then turned to look at the location of Nara Shikahisa that Chiba knew. In her eyes, Nara Lujiu''s complexion had improved, and she was lying flat on the ground, and there was nothing abnormal. She frowned. Suddenly, a black bug slowly crawled in from Nara Lujiu''s side and crawled under Nara Lujiu''s body. insect? Could it be that? Thinking of this, Chiyo''s expression changed, and he was busy manipulating the red-faced puppet to open Nara Lukisa, his eyes even more anxious. As soon as her eyes touched Nara Luji''s body, her eyes widened slightly, and she said, "Are you Konoha''s oily girl?" At this moment, under Nara Lujiu''s body, there was a punch-size hole, and the black bug was afraid of entering this hole. After holding Nara Kajiu from behind and injecting him with the antidote, did she send the scroll containing the antidote into this small tunnel? In the beginning, Konoha''s oil girl family hid in the dark. Seeing the right time, they used bugs to dig out such a tunnel for the scroll to pass through, and sent the scroll away! So... that is to say, the Konoha ninja of the oil girl clan should have left here with the scroll! No wonder this kid showed such an expression, his attacks were just to buy time for the Konoha ninja of the oily girl clan! In the count! Chapter 257： Plan "do not move!" The thoughts in his mind had just turned, Chiyo suddenly turned around, drank in a low mouth, and moved his fingers at the same time, and the female puppets two big swords were placed on Chibas neck. At the same time, there were three other puppets palms, all of which were caught. On Ye''s body, four white robe puppets immediately formed a ball. Qianye''s hands and feet were restrained, and even his back and waist were locked. A puppet almost hugged him firmly with his feet. Are all off the ground. In the astonishment that I now understand that the poison has been taken away, I was able to notice my actions and capture them accurately. Although I had to avoid her attention and the actions were relatively slow, but...this reaction Too fast! Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly and his face was full of dignity. Just now he wanted to make a seal while Chiyo was distracted, but just as he raised his hand, Chiyo appeared. Almost at the same time, he manipulated four puppets to capture himself. Now it is cold. Chiba''s white-robed puppet grasped him, and Chiba could feel that the strength of these puppets was so powerful that he couldn''t get rid of his current state. Although the strange power is extremely powerful, it is an explosive ninjutsu after all. It is very effective when used in attacks, but it is used to break free...At this time, Chiba can''t move a single move, but the strange power can''t be used. After all, Chiba couldnt fill his whole body with chakras, and then burst out all at once, and no matter if he could not do it, even if he could do it, it is estimated that some of the weak parts of the body would be greatly harmed. Disabled. Chiyo now blocked all his actions, and Chiba was completely controlled by her. After restraining Chiba, Chiba frowned slightly, remembering in his mind. After thinking about it, there is only that time. In Chiyo''s mind, it was Chiba holding on to Nara Lukisa who was poisoned and fainted. At this time, she had clearly remembered that when Chiba gave Nara Lukisa an antidote with one hand, the other hand clearly distinguished. It was hidden behind Nara Shikahisa. It was easy for her to imagine that the ninja of the Konoha oil girl clan who had been hiding in the dark had used bugs to break through a tunnel leading to the back of Nara Lukisa, and the kid dropped the scroll into the tunnel. You don''t even need to be accurately thrown into the tunnel, as long as the scroll storing the antidote falls to the ground, the bugs can be transported into the tunnel. Thinking of this, Chiyo frowned again and looked at Chiba. This kid... why should you tell me this? Why did he catch it with his hands? With his skill, he can delay for quite a while under my hands of ten people! Chiyo integrated Chiba''s current performance. This kid''s physical skills are absolutely excellent, even one of the outstanding physical skills ninjas he has seen. With the combination of Fangcai''s secret skills and the high-physical technique, if she hadn''t replaced the stand-in puppet when Chiba knocked her into the air, she would be like the stand-in puppet, with her neck broken and she would definitely die. The degree of attack and the frequency of attack, Chiyo estimated that even the simplest substitute technique could not be sealed. With this kind of strength, his physical skills alone can support a group of ten people near Song for a period of time, and it can buy time for the oily girl clan to leave and send the antidote to the front line. but why? Did he tell himself this? This is too unreasonable, too strange! It feels too conspiracy! Chiba gave up the attack and even sat down. This behavior was absolutely abnormal. Even if Chiyo had captured Chiba now, he was full of doubts, and he didn''t dare to shift his attention. Coupled with some of Chiba''s performance, Chiyo also dare not act rashly at this time. Moreover, what is even more suspicious is that with the performance of this little devil in front of him, it is impossible for him to know that once he knows that the antidote has been delivered, he must kill them the first time and then pursue it. By doing this, this kid not only destroyed the plan to deliver the antidote, but also took the lives of himself and his partner. Wait a minute...Partner? Thinking of this, Chiyo suddenly flashed his inspiration, and his eyes unconsciously glanced at the three of Nara Lukisa, and it was clear. It turned out to be like this. Just now I attacked these three boys at the same time. The kid had no choice but to tell the plan to attract my attention to save the lives of these three boys. Is it a deferment? Chiyo looked at Chiba with a solemn face, his eyes narrowed slightly. Can''t be wrong! This must be the case. Although this kid didn''t show it, he was always paying attention to his partners! In the end, because I cared too much about my partner, I acted irrationally! It''s... the child''s innocence! This kind of thing, no matter how painful and reluctant, you have to give up your teammates! Thinking of this, Chiyo has completely figured it out, and he doesn''t hesitate anymore. It has been a while, the ninja of the oil girl family should have run quite a distance. Let''s solve it quickly here. Go to the Konoha front line. There is only one way to go, and now I can catch up ~www.novelhall.com~ Thinking, Chiyo''s finger moves slightly, and he will control the puppets to kill Chiba and Nara Luku. I saw the red-faced puppet''s sharp blade stab at Nara Lujiu, and the female white-robed puppet''s two big knives were also tightened. At this moment, Chiba suddenly shouted: "It''s now!" Before this sound fell, Chiyo had a special feeling. The fingers that originally wanted to move suddenly stiffened, and his face changed suddenly! Immediately, the sharp blade of the red-faced puppet suddenly stopped, and the blade was only a bit short of the blade, and it was about to plunge into the back of Nara Lujiu who was lying on the ground. And the blade of the female white-robed puppet was also a meal, a wisp of blood, left from Chiba''s neck, and Chiba will be in a different place a minute later! Did you make it? A drop of cold sweat slowly dripped from Qianye''s forehead. After this thought was turned, Qianye only had one thought left. Why did I use such a risky strategy! It''s too bold! Almost dead! Thinking about it, Chiba felt his body loosen, and the strength of the three white robe puppets that restrained him seemed much lighter. At this moment, in his gaze, the shadows of the red-faced puppet and the foot of the other puppet holding the red-faced puppet were already dyed in pitch black. On Chiyo''s heel, several black bugs crawled away Shishiran, leaving a dark hole, a dark shadow connected to Chiyo''s shadow, dyeing it black. "What a good plan!" This is, Nara Lujiu stood up swayingly while admiring, with the seal of the shadow secret technique in his hand. Looking at Qianye who was caught by the white robe puppet, there was a little surprise and admiration in his eyes. Although he looked a bit weak, there was a smile at the corner of his mouth. Shadow bondage, success! Chapter 258： quick decision? Is this his real purpose? Chiyo moved his gaze downwards, as far as he could, seeing his shadow dyed in pitch black, was shocked in his heart. Everything this kid does is feint? Everything is for the little ghosts of the Nara family to perform shadow secret techniques! Whether it''s preventing me from using the Ten Thousands of Jinsong or giving up weapons, does it make me relax? Do not! Not to let me relax, but to divert my attention to other places. From the very beginning, he let the Nara kid pretend to be poisoned and unconscious, waiting for an opportunity to use shadow mystery to turn things around in one fell swoop. The kid from the Nara family is poisoned by me. Even if he can use the shadow secret technique, it is actually reluctant. The shadow secret technique used in this reluctant state should be greatly reduced in shadow pursuit. If it were not for me, Pay attention to the sneak attack, and will never catch me. Moreover, this will add to the poison of the Nara family... This kid has considered everything! Is it also deliberately made me think that he deliberately leaked the existence of the ninja of the oil girl clan in order to save his partner, and the antidote has been sent out? This move made me think that Konohas pig, deer and butterfly have completely lost the ability to resist and can only be slaughtered by others. He even needs to reveal the key plan steps to save them. Put down your vigilance and create a chance for the Nara kid to sneak attack! Secondly, it is to lure me to make the final blow, in order to create a flaw in the moment of attack! After all, when I attacked, I must focus on him. I think that the pig deer butterfly has no threat. This attention must be on him, after all, he is the only combat power! Just make sure that when he dies, everyone else will be slaughtered! I stood between Zhuludie and him, relying on multiple puppets, I can attack both of them at the same time, this position is an extremely unfavorable position for them. But, again, it is an extremely unfavorable position for me. This kid made me think that I was in an absolute advantage, and all kinds of circumstances finally gave me the mentality of being slack in victory? What a cunning kid! Also... what a scam! This kid... survived this time, it will become more and more terrifying in the future! Chiyo looked at Chiba with furrowed brows, and Chiba''s figure reflected in her pupils seemed to have undergone some changes, as if there was a young phantom standing behind him. Are these ideas really something a child can think of? And it did it perfectly... There is no doubt that Chiyo''s heart is full of shock, and she was eventually turned over like those friends who were about to win. No, it shouldn''t be said that it was a turnaround, but that it was completely led away by the other party! At this time, Chiyo didn''t even know it. She looked at the seven or eight-year-old child who was slowly breaking the shackles of the puppet, and she already had a vigilant and solemn emotion that would only be possible when facing the real strong. In fact, she is still wrong about one thing now. Chiba prevented her from using Jinsong Ten People, not to attract her attention, but Chiba''s plan a. Chiba''s plan a was originally intended to keep attacking, so that she could not summon the ten people near Song. And wait for an opportunity to seize the scroll of the ten people near Song. It''s a pity that Chiba is still a little too elevating himself. His physical skills are not enough to capture the scrolls of nearly ten people from Chiyo, and there is no way to stop Chiyo from using the scrolls. Of course, as usual, Chiba still has plan B in mind. This plan B is the situation that Chiyo thinks of now, that is, let Nara Lukuji pretend to be unconscious. If plan a fails, he will use himself as a bait to attract Chiyo''s attention and give Nara Lukuji a chance to attack. The technique seizes the thousand generations. As for one of the keys to this plan, the ninja of the Yugosei clan, that is Yugositori who was in the same team as Chiba, was hiding in the dark at this time, looking at Qian who removed the puppet from her shoulders with surprise. leaf. In fact, he never left, although the scroll of antidote had been transferred to his hand. As for how he can cooperate with Chiba. On the cover of the scroll passed from Chiba, some simple general codes that are crooked and hurried are written, to the effect: The original hole leads to behind enemy lines. Apparently Chiba cut his finger and wrote it down before putting down the scroll. The meaning of this sentence, he quickly understood. It means to hit the original hole all the way to the back of the enemy. Therefore, this combined attack was completed. At this moment, the stormy sea was already turning up in his heart. He didn''t understand Chiba''s intentions at the time, and when he saw that Nara Shika was turned over by the puppet for a long time, he instantly understood the hand of Jieyin. This genius is terrible! No wonder, he keeps me hidden in the dark, don''t attack...I am his last insurance! Did he think so far from the beginning! Chiba removed the white robe puppet from her body ~www.novelhall.com~ and moved back, leaving her neck away from the two big knives, and exhaled a long breath. These puppets don''t know what material they are, they are so hard! When breaking the puppet, with the strength of the Qianye wounding door mode, it was not even able to destroy the puppet. As expected, the puppets in the original work seem to be made of wood, but they are all extremely hard. They can be cut into gravel. Obviously they are definitely not made of wood. They should be made of some special material. After getting out of the restraint, Qianye breathed a sigh of relief and took another breath. Just a little bit earlier, he was in a different place. Even if he experienced a life-and-death battle with Ye Yue, he couldn''t help but feel scared at this moment. However, Chiba soon calmed down. To be honest, he himself was a little surprised. Just now the ghost door was closed and he walked away. When he was replaced, his legs were already weak, but now his hands are shaking a little. Unexpectedly... I already have such courage. There was a touch of surprise in Qianye''s heart, amazed at his calmness. After that, his eyes condensed and he looked at Nara Lukisa. Seeing Chiba out of his restraint, Nara Shikajiu nodded to him, and sighed again in his heart: What a great kid, no wonder the three generations of Naruto and Sannin all favor him, and even the third generation of Naruto to him Have high hopes. The characteristics of this child...maybe it will overtake us soon! At his age, if he speaks out, other Shinobu villages will have to be frightened! Thinking, Nara Shikajiu had a reluctant smile on the corner of his mouth. The print on his hand changed, but he saw the dark shadow under Chiyo''s feet, turning into the shape of a palm, swirling around Chiyo''s body, and kept going around until the palm was pinched. Lived Chiyo''s neck. End it all! Nara Lukuji rallied all his spirits and his hands were tight. Shadow twist! Chapter 259： Comeback? Circles of black shadows twisted and bound Chiyo, the hand-shaped shadow had already pinched Chiyo''s neck, tightening it bit by bit. Nara Shika Kuyuyin''s hands trembled slightly, and behind him, the pitch-black shadows clustered into strips, extending like a small hole through which only a scroll could pass. It was with this small hole that he was able to restrain Chiyo without knowing it. This Yoshitori can understand Chiba''s intentions and has a very good ability to judge and analyze the situation. Speaking of it, although Mr. Shinshu is not good at leading the team, his disciples are all very good. That Shiga Takeyake is already a leader in the same period, and he is a captain-level ability. Especially the Kiuchi Kento, who has progressed during this period of time, has become more and more calm and calm in battles and missions, and occasionally has tricks, as if he has suddenly opened up. Speaking of which, Kiuchi Kento started to make progress, it seems that after the mission with this Takichiba... Mr. Shinshu sighed in private that this Kiuchi Kento cared too much about the question of talent, which caused some cynicism. His mentality greatly affected his swordsmanship. Could it be said that from this Taki Chiba, Kenichi Kiuchi untied the knot? It''s not impossible! Nara deer gritted his teeth for a long time, pinched the seal of shadow twist in his hand, and sighed in his heart. Chiba''s performance surprised him too much, and at the same time, he also figured out one thing, something he had been skeptical about. it is as expected! Out of the corner of Nara''s eyes, Nara Shikahisa glanced at Akiu Dingji and Yamazaka Hiren. It seems that we have all become the chess pieces of this Takichiba! We are just "bait"! The purpose, is to elicit the lurkers in Shayin? And one thing was confirmed. There are still spies in the village! This is really a gaffe. There are so many spies lurking in the village, not only Yanyin and Yunyin, but even Shayin''s spies. The worries of the three generations of Hokage have also come true! Nara Luji''s heart turned a lot of thoughts. After the Second World War, in addition to the heavy losses of the ninja as an armed force in Konoha Village, a large number of orphans have also emerged in the village. At the same time, many war-affected villages near Konoha Village have also been born. Orphans, war is cruel, not only for ninjas, but also for ordinary people. At that time, the loss of talents was serious and a hundred wastes were waiting for prosperity. The three generations of Hokage boldly introduced these villagers into the village, or engaged in production, supporting the village of Konoha and the country of fire, or becoming a ninja to protect the village of Konoha and the country of fire. I heard that the two elders and the Danzo both had objections, but the situation at the time was so bad that they couldn''t say much. In the end, this policy was implemented. After the Jiu Xin Na incident, three generations of Hokage had mentioned this matter to him, and then worried that the original policy caused the influx of spies. Now it seems that it is mostly because of this policy. However, Nara Luhisa did not think that the third generation of Hokage was wrong, and it was the third generation of Hokage''s decisive policy that allowed Konoha to regain its vitality and recover so quickly after the war. If you want to say, you can only say that there are two sides to things, and there are always risks. So, this matter has become clear, and indeed, letting Hirohiko Uchiha be poisoned alone is to let us go back for treatment. Moreover, now Chiyo Sanda personally intercepts it, and looking at the poison, it is mostly from her hand. Did you spy on Tsunade-sama? After all, I heard from my parents that Sand Chiyo not only shocked the heroes in puppetry and physical skills, but even medical ninjutsu is amazing, and the poisonous skills in medical ninjutsu are superb, and there are only those three ninjutsu. Tsunade-sama in the middle can crack it. If the poison is cured, then Tsunade-sama must be in the village, and they can also make Tsunade-sama''s plan to be in the village. If there is no answer, then Tsunade-sama is planning to be away. No matter what, they must get news as soon as possible. The best way is to hide and shorten the distance between them and the spy, so that they can receive news as soon as possible and change their plans in time. Takichiba, this is going to... a good boy! I thought of this! These lurkers, regardless of their purpose, are also usable pieces for Konoha! Nara Luji''s thoughts turned, but his hands slowly loosened unconsciously. At this time, if Chiba knew what he was thinking, he would sigh that he was indeed the patriarch of the genius Nara clan and the father of the genius Nara Lukuhisa. Nara Lujiu''s thoughts are no different from Chiba''s thoughts! But at this moment, the face of Chiyo, who had been dignified and vigilant in his eyes, changed slightly. The strength of this twisting technique began to decrease! Although she could not move her body, her throat was choked, and her life was hanging by a thread, Chiyo still maintained the calmness of a powerful ninja, so many battles, so many crises, and the word calm has been deeply rooted in her heart. It is an instinct. Such things, despair, panic, and regret are useless and will only add to her own death. At this time, she has nothing but calmness. She has been imagining various situations. Although the shadow secret technique is powerful, it is not completely invincible ninjutsu, otherwise the Nara clan would have unified the world of ninjutsu! Shadow Secret Art also has weaknesses! Being bound by the shadow and choking by the shadow hands does not mean that you will definitely die~www.novelhall.com~ There is always a chance. She is a puppet master, just give her a chance to move her finger, she can turn the situation around. The red-faced puppet is right beside the Nara boy. And that kid is also within the attack range of the female puppet! She only needs to move her finger, she can kill two people! And now, she felt that the strength of the shadow''s restraint was reducing, and even her breathing began to flow smoothly. The Nara kid is almost out of support! A smile flashed in Chiyo''s eyes. And just as this smile flashed, Chiba made a move, but saw that there was nothing in his hand, and his eyes condensed, as if he had made some major decision, and came straight to the thousand generations. ! This kid, I can see that Nara Deer has been dead for a long time! Chiyo looked at the rushing Chiba, frowned, and finally there was a trace of anxiety on his face. The strength of the shadow **** is continuing to decline, she can feel that it only takes a little time, a little time, the shadow **** will disappear! At that time, he was still under the protection of four puppets, and this kid rushed over, seeking his own death! However, she also knew that Qianye had given it a go, and it was up to him to see if he could kill her before the shadow **** disappeared! At this time, Nara Lujiu''s face changed. Support...No more! hateful! Almost! Such a thought came to him, and then Jieyin''s hands slowly let go, his eyes went dark, and the whole person fell down. At this time, Qianye Kuwu had already stabbed out, and his body was rubbing against the two white-robed puppets who were supporting Qiandai. Kuunai can pierce Chiyo''s heart with only a slight difference. But at this moment, the hand of the white robe puppet suddenly moved. "Boom!" With a muffled sound, I remembered on the dry grassland by the woods! Chapter 260： out of control Kuwuzai stopped at the moment he was about to pierce Chiyo''s chest, and Chiba''s brows slowly frowned. But Chiyo''s face and smile slowly solidified, looking at Chiba''s chest. I saw the two puppets standing in front of Chiyo, both of them pierced out with one arm and ran across Chibas chest. Only then did Chiba rush up, jump up and assassinate, and then Chiyo who got out of his grip controlled the puppets taking advantage of this pinch. At that time, Chiba attacked when he was too old to evade. This assassination, this arm strike, both sides killed. At this moment of the stall, below the place where Chiba jumped, suddenly the soil burst, and a bunch of black insects flew out and gathered in groups, like a thick black mist, blocking Chiba''s chest around Chiba, blocking it. The arm piercing of these two white robe puppets. And now, the thick, misty swarm of black insects still surrounds Chiba''s chest, holding him up, while also blocking the arms of the white robe puppet. "Oh!" The white robe puppet trembled and made a gurgling noise, seemingly trying to break through the protection of the black insect swarm, and knocked Qianye flying to death with one arm. However, this black insect swarm is also tough, no matter what the puppet does, it cannot break through. Chiba glanced at the swarm of insects on his chest. To be honest, he felt very bad now. After all, he was supported by a swarm of insects, but his mood was heavy. Sure enough...Is there no way to kill Chiyo? This is because I am here to kill Chiyo to change the established history and thus miss this opportunity. Or, I was hesitating just now, the attack was a little late, so I could not kill Chiyo? Obviously, Chiyo is a key figure in the established history of the future. It is precisely because of her existence and sacrifice that Gaara can survive, and the fifth generation Fengying can be in position, and will be in the Five Shadows talks. Gaaras phrase "When did you abandon yourself", which awakened the three generations of Dokage, and finally played an important role in the fourth Ninja War. Even in Chibas eyes, Gaara was in the fourth battle. The role of this can be described as blooming splendid. If Chiyo is not there, the influence on Gaara, the main character, will be decisive. There is a historical inevitability that "Chiyo must live to that time", resulting in the result of "between this, Chiyo will not die". In short, it is a kind of "will not die" plot BUFF, determined by historical inevitability. In other words, no matter what Chiba thinks, Chiyo will never die. If this is the case, then Chiba wants to change the fate of Kakashi and Daitu, it is really difficult, almost impossible. However, this is not absolute now, because he hesitated just now. Yes, Chiba hesitated. When Nara Lukisa used the shadow twisting technique, Chiba hesitated. If Nara Lukisa used the twisting operation just now, Chiba also rushed forward, Chiyo is absolutely nothing. Survival is possible. It can be said that because of Chiba''s hesitation, Chiyo got his life back. However, Chiba did not regret this slight hesitation, but was a little entangled. He couldn''t figure out whether it was because of historical inevitability or because of this slight hesitation that led to the survival of Qiandai. If it''s the latter, Chiba will probably breathe a sigh of relief, because it shows that "history can be changed." If it is the former, then it is, Chiba cannot change history. In other words, it has not yet reached the conditions that can change history. This is undoubtedly a thrilling fight between the two people. A slight deviation is the end of death. It is indeed thrilling and indeed a fluke. However, in Chiba''s heart, this thrill of life and death is far less important than the meaning it contains, and he doesn''t even feel nervous. Some are just heavy, and the heavy makes him lose consciousness at this moment. The puppet looks a bit strange... At this time, Chiyo moved her fingers and frowned. Judging from the touch of the Chakra line, she noticed that the two puppets in front of her seemed a little abnormal. But at this moment, her gaze also passed Chiba, seeing the loss of Chiba at this moment. good chance! At the moment, she pressed down the thought and moved her other hand. In the sound of "chucking", the female puppet behind Chiba suddenly turned around and slammed towards Chiba''s back. However, she saw the female puppet holding two big swords upside down, leaping up, and cutting Qianye''s back straight from top to bottom. With this blow, Chiyo caught Chiba''s momentary loss of consciousness. When the sword struck, Chiba didn''t respond. At this time, it was slack and stunned. This kid is... The female puppet''s two swords came out together, as fast as lightning, and they were coming in an instant, but at this time, Chiba was still in absentia in Chiyo''s eyes, and she couldn''t help smiling at the moment. Even if she was calm, her heart was ecstatic. Originally thought to let this kid escape again, the Konoha Ninja of the oil girl clan hiding in the dark had a good timing, and the bug broke out in time to save Chiba. Although she hadn''t had time to think about all the details just now, after Chiba''s killing, her mission was completed. As for the antidote Konoha successfully developed, since the ninja of the oily girl clan can still provide support, it must be nearby, and she definitely cannot escape her palm. This is really unbeatable. She originally thought she would have to fight again to get rid of this cunning kid, but she didn''t expect this kid to lose consciousness. Isn''t this going to die? Although the strength of this kid is indeed amazing, he is still only a child after all! There are still many shortcomings! It''s really worth this action to get rid of this serious future problem! "Crack!" Suddenly, a very uncoordinated sound of the machine''s jamming sounded, and the two swords stopped against Chiba''s back. Chiyo''s face changed suddenly. The puppet... stuck! She kept moving in her hands, but only listened to the nervous trembling of the female puppet''s body "guckling", unable to advance any further. Over there! A trace of sweat appeared on Qianye''s face, and her hands snapped together, forming a mark. She suddenly realized something and looked behind Qianye. However, I saw that the three folded white robe puppets behind the female puppet were also doing the same seals as Chiyo~www.novelhall.com~ The "Buddha", "Dharma" and "Monk" organs in the mouth were stuck. , These three words were only half-turned out, and they were all trembling nervously. The Three Treasures... can''t be used anymore? Chiyo''s face became more and more ugly, and a bad idea came to her heart. This Three Treasure Puppet was her ambush to prevent Chiba from being used to deceive her. If Chiba dodges the female puppets double knives and performs a fatal attack on her, the Three Treasures of the Three Treasure Puppet will be defeated. A suction tornado will also be generated, no matter if he evades up, left, or right, he will be sucked by the suction tornado and ground into pieces of meat. But at this moment, the puppet is out of control, and the Three Treasures are out of control. What about over here! Chiyo moved his fingers again, but heard the sound of "guckling" behind him, and the bull head puppet and the other three puppets also trembled nervously. Also out of control! Chiyo''s eyes turned, and suddenly he felt the hard object in his chest move forward. His face changed suddenly, his figure suddenly retreated, and he flew back several tens of meters before stopping. The response is so fast! Qianye''s eyes suddenly cleared, and his brow furrowed. Obviously he was awake from his absence, but when he was awake, he saw Chiyo''s eyeballs glancing back. It was a good opportunity to attack. At the moment, he was struggling to hand out kunai, but he was restrained in the air and entrusted by the insects. At the same time, the insect swarm was pushed against by two puppets with both arms penetrating. But Chiyo quickly noticed, and avoided. At this moment, Chiyo''s brows furrowed, his eyes glanced around, and his heart was solemn. The ninja of the oily girl clan...you must get rid of him first! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 261： Force out Thank you so much for you! These actions to save me weren''t my pre-arrangements, but he changed them according to the situation and time. Although Shino Morino has not appeared in the original work, neither Taketake Shiga, Taketo Kiuchi, nor this oily girl Shitori have appeared. Perhaps it was a passerby in the original work, during the Fourth Ninja World War. A certain dragon set passing by that lens. However, there is no doubt that they are all excellent ninjas. After all, the original work is just a story depicting the main characters. In addition to these stories, there are many people and many stories, and these people, unknown, have held up the banner of Konoha. After all, this is the world of Naruto, the parallel world, the world derived from the original work, or even those with a big brain, there may be more explanations for this world, but it is undeniable that this is a real world , Except for the high-ranking shadow-level powerhouses, the little pawns here are also real, and they work hard for Konoha! The insect mist slowly dissipated, Chiba also slowly fell to the ground, and at the same time, he couldn''t help but give birth to these emotions. Then he glanced at the surrounding puppets that "chuckled" nervously and sparsely crawled under their feet. Black bug crawling away. Were these made when Nara Shikahisa restrained Chiyo? Does allowing bugs to invade the puppet, thus affecting the puppet''s actions? No matter how much the puppet says, it''s just an organ creation. No matter how sophisticated and powerful a puppet is, it cannot change its essence. If it is invaded by foreign objects and affects its internal structure and organ activities, it will inevitably affect its performance. Chiba doesn''t know about puppets, but he can roughly figure out why Chiyo''s Jinmatsu ten people lost control. However, Chiba did not delve into it. The current situation has already tilted him. To be honest, he himself didn''t expect that Yu Nv Zhi Taku could play such a big role. Using insects to fight, he could achieve such an effect. Now that Chiba had been worried about the ten people in Jinsong at first, they could deal with it so easily. This made Chiba have this idea. Ninjutsu, when used in the right place, can produce miraculous effects! No matter how this ninjutsu looks! But when Qianye''s thoughts turned, the nervous trembling of the ten people in Jinsong stopped, each of them had their arms drooping and their heads underneath. Chiba quickly stepped away, avoiding the double knives of the female puppet "Ka Ka Ka" hanging down like a jam. Has control over the puppet been removed? Chiba frowned slightly. Just as Qianye frowned, Qiandai suddenly caught Kuwu and rushed out, and headed directly towards the woods that connected this dry grassland, which was the woods where the pig, deer, and butterflies rushed out. And seeing the direction Chiyo was rushing away, Chiba''s face changed. That direction was where Yu Nvzhi was hiding. Did she see it? Chiba frowned, seeming to hesitate. Shot? Still not shot? A multiple choice question appeared in Chiba''s mind. And at this moment, Chiyo who rushed out threw the kunai in his hand while running, and with a "duh", kunai shot into the tree directly opposite her and some distance away. Detonation symbol? Chiba''s eyes stayed true to Chiyo. Seeing Chiyo throwing kunai, she was slightly taken aback, and then saw the detonation talisman tied to the end of kunai burning with a sound of "chicks". bad! In the face of Chiyo, the situation of Yu Nvzhi is absolutely not good, for the time being... he still needs his power, and he also saved my life, I cant ignore it! At this time, Qianye couldn''t care much anymore, and Kuwu violently threw it, and at the same time rushed towards Qiandai. At this time, Chiyo had stopped, and seemed to notice Chiba''s actions, and a sneer suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. Sure enough... this is it! "Boom!" The detonation talisman exploded, the flames of smoke immediately rose up, and the pieces of wood flew randomly, and along with the pieces of wood, there was also a young man in a sunglasses and windbreaker flying out of the smoke with his hands crossed. , The direction that jumped out was Chiyo. "Swipe!" The black smoke made a faint trace in the air, and Yu Nvzhi took two kunai from her hand and threw it straight towards Qiandai. For a time, Chiyo was attacked on both sides, the kunai on the right side of Chiba attacked, and at the same time there were two kunai in front of him. But seeing her face unchanged, she jumped back a little with a "ding", and a kunai of Yu Nishina hit the kunai thrown by Chiba. With two "duh", each bounced and plunged into the ground. At the same time, when she jumped back, her figure was slightly to the side, and another kunai taken by Yu Nvzhi also rubbed her cheeks out. When she landed on the ground, five water bombs came quickly, already close to her side, in the corner of her eyes, she saw Qianye''s hands forming a seal, rushing, the distance between the two sides was only a little more than two meters. At this time, Yu Nv Zhi Taku also landed with one hand, and countless black bugs suddenly poured out from the cuffs of the windbreaker, gathered like fog, and violently attacked her. Insect tides and water bombs are almost instantaneous ~www.novelhall.com~ But at this moment, Chiyo''s mouth sneered. Successfully led to this ninja of the oily girl clan, but unexpectedly he was also a teenage boy. Very well, that kid also attacked! So, next... Chiyo''s eyes flashed, and the worms were already in front of him, and the water bombs were already beside his shoulders and ears. She has no time to escape! And at this moment, Yu Nishitu and Chiba''s eyes flashed, and then the flood of water bombs collided. Suddenly, water splashed and insects fell and scattered! However, there is no Chiyo figure! The technique of instantaneous body! Both Chiba and Yu Nvzhi reacted extremely quickly, and quickly rolled their eyes around. where is it? This thought only flashed, and Yu Nishitai suddenly looked to the side, a foot struck from the back, and it had already hit his face. "Boom!" Amidst the muffled skin and flesh, Yu Nvzhi Chi only felt a pain on her face, and the whole person was kicked out by the force of this kick. So fast! Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, his thoughts turned, and Chiyo was kicked from behind by Chiyo. However, Chiba''s gaze was over the flying oil girl Shitake, and fell on Chiyo, only to see Chiyo kicking out now, his figure vacated, it was when he attacked the old man. At the moment, Chiba''s eyes also condensed, reaching into the ninja bag, grabbing a handful of Kuunai, and waiting to be thrown out following the momentum of pulling out. Just waiting for you! Chiyo was obviously paying attention to the movement of Chiba for the first time, and when Chiba took out Kunai, he threw the momentum with the opportunity, and Chiyo slammed in his hands. what! Chiba''s eyes slowly widened! This suffering of his own, with the momentum of pulling out, draws an arc in the air, and it is drawn towards the Yu Nvzhi! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 262： Sharp turn ad! This change came so quickly, even if Chiba reacted quickly, he couldn''t stop this attacking girl who was flying towards you from getting nothing. The hands seem to be out of control! Chiba frowned. But at this time, Yu Nushi Taku also moved his eyes upwards. He is now flying horizontally, head straight towards Chiba, Chibas kunai is already close to his forehead, the next second , This kicking momentum and Chiba sweeping, from the forehead to the chest and abdomen will inevitably be cut by this sharp kunai. At that time, life and death are hard to say, but ninety-nine percent of them are going to die. At this moment, Yu Nv Shi Taku also paled. The attack was too hasty, and it was too late to use bugs to defend. At the same time, he was still wondering why Qianye would attack him at no time. Looking at the attacking posture of Chiba just now, it should be that he wanted to throw Kuwu out, and Chiba also knew his intentions. At this time, the enemy was in the air, which was a good opportunity to attack. However, this blow will turn to attack yourself, what is going on? Of course, he would not suspect that Chiba betrayed the village. If Chiba really wanted to betray the village, then they would have been wiped out long ago. Without Chiba, the intercepted enemies in the forest would have stopped them. It was Chiba who discovered the intercepted enemies first, and suggested that the troops should be divided into two groups, one way is his teacher and companion Shiga Taketake. The other group is him and Chiba. When discovering that the three seniors were in crisis, it was Chiba who prevented him from anxiously going to support, but instead told him to hide in the dark, using the secret technique of insects to support. Moreover, Qianye only stood in front of him, blocking the extremely powerful puppet master who made him fearful with one person. This mission, without Chiba, would have already failed. Xu is the revolving lantern before death. You Nvzhi took several thoughts in his mind, and the thoughts passed, but the cold touch of Kuwu Wu had surfaced on his forehead. That''s it! A wave of despair emerged in the heart of Yunushiji, his eyes closed subconsciously. However, at this moment, he felt a slight pain in his forehead, and Kuwu seemed to roll off his cheek, and then he felt another pain in his forehead, which seemed to be hit by the edge of Chiba''s palm. And his whole person was pushed back slightly by this blow, and the momentum of flying out also slightly moved back, and the whole person rushed towards the woods diagonally. At this time, Chiba also breathed a sigh of relief. Chiyo''s foot was very powerful, and the oil girl was fetched very quickly. It was almost when I was swiped out of his hands, the oil girl had already arrived. Above the blade of kunai. However, fortunately, he noticed quickly and reacted quickly. Knowing that he could not stop the offensive, he let go of the kunai in his hand at the very moment, and the kunai fell, and did not cause fatal injuries. Quite fiercely, Chiba''s palm edge still hit the forehead of Yu Nishiki. However, this is only a small blow, and there is no danger to life. "despair!" Chiyo landed, opened his hands slightly, and saw that Chiba had let go in that moment, discarding kunai, and saved the life of Yu Nvzhi, frowning. This kid''s resilience is so outstanding. At that moment, how long did it take, and when something happened suddenly, it passed him. But... after all, I won this battle! Thinking, Qiandai shook his hands, and a string of strange kunai suddenly slipped out of his sleeves. There were no more than three kunai, but they were all floating in the air, but I saw Chiyo''s hand shake, these three kunaimeng. The ground flew towards the four mounds diagonally behind her. "Duh!" The face of Chiba''s Kunai Yu Nishiki rolled to the ground and let out a sound. "Ding jingle bells!" At this time, the three kunai of Qiandai hit the puppet whose head was folded at 90 degrees and bounced away. At the same time, Chiyo''s right finger moved slightly. Chiba''s expression over there changed again, and his left hand uncontrollably grabbed the pain and slid towards Yu Nishiki, who was just to the side, with his left hand bent over his right shoulder, and Yu Nishino''s abdomen. They are almost passing him by. But just as Chiyo''s fingers moved, his right hand uncontrollably grabbed the belt taken by the oil girl who was about to pass by, and whirled around and threw it towards Chiyo. And Yu Nv Shi Taki just felt her body shape, and then flew towards Chiyo at a faster speed. No, strictly speaking, it flew toward the right back of Chiyo! why! My hands are out of control! Qianye''s surprised eyes were about to widen. At this time, he had turned his head, his face was facing Chiyo, and he saw Chiyo''s posture. This posture...is the posture to control the puppet! This thought was almost the first time he saw Chiyo pass by, and then his heart "cocked" and jumped faster. Chiba suddenly thought of a forbidden technique, the forbidden technique of puppetry, and it happened that Qiandai could also know this forbidden technique. At the beginning, she used this technique to control the battle between Sakura and Sakura, combining her physical skills and experience with Sakura''s strange power, perfectly combining her own strengths with Sakura''s strengths, and defying Scorpion''s attacks. . This is, puppet art exercises, personal merits! The puppet technique that can control the battle of living people! In an instant, Chiba''s heart was clear, and another thought came out naturally. Now my hands... even my feet should have been connected to her chakra line. At that time... did she already do this? In Chiba''s mind, it sounded that he just wanted to stop Chiyo from opening the scroll of the Ten Songs. Those physical contacts, his hands and feet, had been touched by Chiyo''s hands. And at that time, Chiba must have connected the Chakra Line to his body, concealing it. This is Chiyo''s insurance! And ~www.novelhall.com~ is even more troublesome, he can''t feel these chakra lines at all, and now he has controlled his hands and feet, he can''t cut off the chakra lines at all. The battle situation has completely fallen to Chiyo! No wonder, when the ten people in Jinsong were deposed, she was not at all anxious! It turned out that she already had the chance to win! And this chance of victory had already been buried when the two of them met hand in hand! It''s worthy of...the powerful man who has sprung up during the war and supported Shayin! In Chiba''s heart, he couldn''t help but admire. At this moment, Chiba''s impression of Chiyo, in addition to the female ninja and old woman who moved him a lot by sharing her life with others in the original work, added such an impression. A strong ninja who can serve as a pillar of a large ninja village! A veritable S-rank ninja! But thinking about this, Chiba saw Chiyo''s finger move again, and he was out of control, and ran to the direction that Yu Nvzhi was thrown by him. At this time, the three of them were very close, and soon Yu Nishiki flew past Chiyo, and Chiba also flew past Chiyo. What does she want to do? Such an idea flashed through Chiba''s mind, and at the same time he looked up, only to find that he and Yu Nishitori were thinking of the four mounds, that is, they used the earth escape rock pillar prison used by the pseudo-table lotus flower. The place of art. And in the middle, there are thousands of puppets as substitutes. puppet? puppet? Chiba suddenly thought of something. At this moment, Chiyo''s lips sneered. It''s my victory! Thinking, she moved her finger. In the center of the four piles of mounds, the puppet that had been folded at ninety degrees suddenly sat up, turned around, and opened his arms abruptly. In the inner arm, layers of knives were layered, and cold light burst out! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 263： Back hand! "pimple." The puppet''s slanted head trembled as he turned around, and rested completely on his shoulders. The cold, emotionless gaze stared at the flying Yunoshitori and the flying Chiba, motionless. In the eyes of Yunushi Tori and Chiba, this puppet seemed to be tilting his head and smiling. Waiting to hug them and bring them death! But at this time, You Nvzhi took her body in the air and flew away, unable to stop at all, this is definitely a death! I just escaped the catastrophe. You cant be happy yet, but I am still wondering why Kuwu didnt kill him, but instead rolled off his cheeks. I havent reacted yet. The person has changed one direction and moved towards another. One''s life is in danger. The layers of blades, this hug, if they are hugged, how can there be any possibility of surviving! Chiba also frowned. Seeing that he was running, he should also be aiming at the puppet. Qiandai''s purpose is already clear at a glance, that is to make them both die in the embrace of this puppet. "Crack!" At this moment, the puppets chest and abdomen suddenly separated from it, revealing an empty hole. The next second, a "chuckling" mechanism sounded, and rows of blades pierced from the puppets chest and abdomen to welcome the two mens self-confidence. Cast the net. That''s right, at this moment Yu Nv Shi Tori looks like Chiba, You Nv Shi Toi is okay, after all, the air is out of control, and I can''t hide it if I want to hide, and Chiba is like going to death by himself. At this time, Chiba also clenched his teeth secretly. hateful! Not okay yet! Is it still not working in the end? This is already a desperate moment, how can you not worry! Seeing the appearance of the two, Chiyo also breathed out quietly. To be honest, she did not expect that facing this seven-year-old kid would become a hard fight. From the beginning to stop the pig deer butterfly smoothly, to the sudden emergence of this little ghost, save the pig deer butterfly. At that time, although she was amazed at the strength and speed of the seven-year-old kid, she didn''t pay him too much attention until he used the secret technique of body art and the super high speed, which really surprised herself. I was also seeking stability by myself and used the substitute puppet in advance, otherwise, the one who broke the neck would not be the puppet, but myself! There will be no more! At that time, she began to attach importance to this little devil, and just in case, through the close fight, the chakra thread was attached to his body. At the same time, this little devils physical skills were also Surprised to myself that I was able to force myself to transfer the scrolls of the ten people close to Song twice. Afterwards, it was the appearance of the ten people of Jin Song. This kid used the antidote to successfully distract his attention, and successfully let the Nara kid use the shadow mystery to restrain me, and then the insect mystery of the oil girl clan was abandoned. Because of her ten people near Song, she has no other choice but to use this foreshadowing. For other ninjas, this may not be a big deal. But the other party is just a kid who is less than eight years old, and she is a veteran ninja with a long battlefield, and she doesn''t lose anyone in terms of experience. In terms of strength, she was not weak, she was forced into this by such a kid, and finally used the forbidden technique to end the battle. In addition, several times in this battle were in distress, and I was afraid that it would be shocking to say this. What is even more incredible is that at this moment, she actually breathed a sigh of relief. Konoha Village... why can there always be such a genius with the natural resources? Chiyo was quite unhappy in his heart. But at this moment, Yu Nv Zhi Taku was about to slam into the puppet''s arms, and Chiba followed closely behind and entered the scope of the puppet''s embrace. Chiyo''s finger moved, and the puppet''s hands have already begun to close! Death embraces, the situation is set! Seeing that you are about to hit the rows of sharp blades, the brains will fly and die here. At this moment, Qianye suddenly grabbed it with a stride, and hugged the girl in front of it. Yu Nvzhi took the whole person a meal, a drop of blood, slowly flowing from his forehead and eyebrows. A few strands of hair slipped off the blade. However, he was next to the top of the blade, but there was no drop of blood. He stopped! In the next instant, he felt a flash in front of him, and it had risen into the sky in an instant. "Snapped!" The puppet''s hands snapped together, the blade was sonorous, and the cold light flickered. "despair" Fortunately caught up! In mid-air, Chiba carried You Nv Shi Tou, lightly landed, and put it to the ground. At this time, Yu Nv Shi Tou''s face was still a bit dazed, and he fell to death again, but suddenly he survived. At this moment, even if he was covered by sunglasses, he could still see some confusion on his face. It is estimated that the word "what''s going on" is also in my mind. At this time, Chiyo looked incredible on his face, and his figure shook, but his eyes were not at Chiba and others who had suddenly escaped and ascended to heaven, but at his own hands. Her hands began to tremble slowly at this time, and the Chakra line above suddenly became extremely thin, and she couldn''t control Chiba at all. It is precisely because of this that Chiba was able to save Yu Nishiki at a critical moment and escaped. At this time, Chiyo, not only his hands trembled, but the Chakra line could not be maintained~www.novelhall.com~ At the same time, there was a burst of blackness in front of his eyes, and his whole body slowly began to ache. This is...poisoned? Chiba''s eyes widened slightly. Moreover, this kind of poison is the latest type of poison that I deployed! As the dispenser of the poison, Chiyo clearly knew the signs of the poison. This is impossible! How could I be poisoned? Is it the kunai at that time? Chiyo suddenly remembered the kunai that Chiba shot at the end of the fight with Chiba to prevent her from opening the scroll. No, although I was a bit slower because I had to open the scroll, I completely avoided Kunai! Chiyo quickly vetoed it, but after the veto, her face changed drastically, and she looked at Chiba suddenly, but saw that the latter was relieved, but her gaze was "finally finished". Could it be that Chiyo tremblingly touched his hand on his cheek, on the small scar. Is it this kunai? It is also highly poisonous? And it''s still my poison? In Chiyo''s mind, he recalled that he took advantage of the opportunity to untie the scroll of the ten people who entered the song, and his figure was a little slow. Although he perfectly avoided the poisonous kunai thrown by Chiba at hand, but his face was The situation in which Qianye flew out without rubbing a bit. But, it''s impossible. I only shot the poisonous kunai, and when he threw it, I kept paying attention, it was impossible to drop it! Could it be that...this poison is his own? Extracted from the Konoha ninja that we used to spy on intelligence deliberately? After turning his thoughts, Chiyo''s face was already covered with astonishment! This later Kuwu... This kid...At that time, insurance was also planted! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 264： purpose! it''s finally over! Chiba stared at the swaying Chiyo, and saw her darkening face, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. The foreshadowing that she had buried had already played out. Now Chiyo, even if there is a threat, it is very small. The situation has completely turned to him. On this point, Chiyo was right. The fight just now, Chibas second kunai was indeed a trick. This kunai was prepared in advance when he was in the village. It is coated with toxins extracted from Hirohiko''s body, which is a highly toxic developed by Chiyo. I cant relax my vigilance yet. As the developer of poisons, Chiyo knows more about poisons than I do. In case she has any other options, its better to be safe here. Moreover, the time has not come, and I dont know... After Chiba took a long sigh, her heart did not relax. At the same time, the chakras gathered in her hands. At the side of her hands and feet, where Chiyo had touched, they cut all the chakras in order to cut off her chakra line. Being controlled by her puppetry. When cutting the Chakra Line, Chiba was also secretly surprised. It turns out that puppetry is so powerful, and I''m almost sure to die! Just as Qianye''s thoughts were turning, with a "cross da", the embracing puppet in front of them slowly fell down, stirring up some dust. At this time, Yu Nv Zhi Chi''s face was blank, and even a little dazed. In his heart, "What''s the matter?" The situation just turned sharply, he was in distress twice, and even Chiba''s situation was very wrong and he attacked himself. Then, all of a sudden, the super ninja in front of him started to sway. Seeing that, it seemed to be poisoned. He had no idea what was going on. In a daze, he looked at Qianye unconsciously, but seeing Qianye''s eyes flickering, a thought suddenly popped into his heart. He... Does Takichiba have any plans? In the current situation, we should have the winning ticket! The other party has been poisoned, and looking at the way she was poisoned, her combat effectiveness must be greatly reduced. Judging from the physical skills Taki Chiba has just performed, dealing with such a poisoned ninja shouldn''t be a big problem. However, he didn''t seem to have the intention to do anything...Instead, he seemed to be looking forward to something, what measures would the ninja in front of him do? Yu Nvzhi frowned slightly. If he was able to see what Chiba wanted to do with the support he had just given, now, he could not see what Chiba wanted to do. Moreover, the current Yunoshitake is a little suspicious of the nature of this mission. In doubt, he couldn''t help looking at the comatose Nara Lukisa, Yamanaka Keiichi, and Akudo Dingza. "Shitori, is the bug set up?" Chiba asked suddenly. "Yeah!" Yu Nvzhi nodded, this bug, he had set it up from the beginning. After all, after Chiba stepped forward to save people alone, he solemnly gave orders. Chiba nodded, and said, "Can you still sense the set bug now?" "Yeah." Although Yu Nishitu didn''t understand what Chiba was going to do, she still told him the truth. At this moment, Yunoshitake suddenly had an illusion. At this moment, behind Chiba, who was staring at the enemy ninja, seemed to have a grown-up version of Chiba, watching the enemy in front of him. A feeling of "a child lives in an adult" spontaneously arises. Chakra line has been cut Chiyo endured the severe pain and weakness in his body, and looked at his hands, but his eyes were fixed on Chiba. The sudden venomous hair caught her by surprise. The Chakra line in her hand was not maintained for an instant, became extremely thin, and almost broke. It was this instant that made Chiba out of control and escaped. And just now, Chiyo had re-condensed the Chakra Line, but just when the condensing was over, there was a message that the Chakra Line was cut. Chiyo''s face sank, and she understood that the situation was unfavorable for her now. The effect of the poison she developed is very clear to her. Generally, there is a period of 1 to 5 minutes after the poisoning. Within this period, the poisoned person will not feel the presence of the poison, and the poisoning stage The length of each person varies according to their physique. After going through this stage of poisoning, the poison will attack rapidly, causing the poisoned person to feel severe pain and weakness. People with different constitutions may even experience dizziness, nausea and vomiting, and even foaming at the mouth. At this time, toxins have spread throughout the blood circulation, and will continue to accumulate in the internal organs, destroy the physiological functions of the internal organs, and eventually lead to the exhaustion of body functions. And as the toxins accumulate in the internal organs, there will be less and less toxins in the blood, and when the toxins in the blood disappear completely, then it is the stage where the poisoned person will die. This poison, the real terrible place is here, the toxin will quickly enter the internal organs, if there is no antidote, basically the poisoned person will undoubtedly die. No matter how smart a medical ninja is, it is difficult to properly formulate an antidote in such a short period of time, and the toxins accumulated in the internal organs are basically impossible to remove. This is why, this poison can test whether Tsunade has left the village of Konoha. In Chiyo''s view, she doesn''t believe that anyone can crack this poison, but if you have to find someone, it is Tsunade. After all, this The guy who played with slugs, but cracked all the strange poison she developed during World War II. But now, she is poisoned, her combat effectiveness is greatly reduced, and she has no means to restrain Chiba. With one-to-two, although it is two little ghosts, she can see that these two little ghosts are not weak in strength. Without being poisoned, she is naturally not afraid, and there is always a way, but now, the situation has reversed, and these two little ghosts are already in danger for her. However, in her heart, she still thought about all kinds of battles with Chiba. The reason why this kid did not show any negative emotions of unwillingness to regret the disappearance of this good opportunity after several attempts to kill me was because he knew that sooner or later I would be poisoned and everything would be in his hands. The good opportunities for him to kill me that I think are actually used by him to delay time. This battle, after the fight, is a battle of time! For him, surviving before I get poisoned is victory. For me, it was to kill him before the poison went! It''s not that he missed the opportunity to kill me several times, but... I lost the opportunity to kill him before I knew it! What a... terrible kid! Chiyo stared at Chiba, with admiration and killing intent in his eyes, and seeing Chiba stumbling around~www.novelhall.com~ This kid... is waiting for me to be completely poisoned and lose combat power? Or even let the poison kill me directly? Thinking of this, Chiyo''s mouth suddenly showed a sneer. So, is it not to take unnecessary risks? Naive! Seeing the sneer at the corner of Chiyo''s mouth, Chiba''s expression changed slightly, it seemed that something long-awaited had finally happened. However, Chiyo slammed his hand into his ninja bag, took out something from it, and pierced him when he took it out. "Zhito, it''s now!" Chiba suddenly shouted. The sound spread. Yu Nvzhi nodded with Su Rong. Chiyo''s face changed slightly, and a look of consternation emerged. This kid, waiting for me? "Boom!" Suddenly, Chiyo''s feet suddenly exploded, and a wave of worms broke through the ground and went straight to Chiyo''s hand. ambush? Chiyo had to retreat and dodge subconsciously, but how fast the worm tide was, and she was poisoned and weak. After all, she was still a bit slower, and she made a low voice. The worm tide had already surged up, wrapping her arms round and round. . All of a sudden, the hand she took out of the ninja bag was fixed, and she couldn''t get any money. And the tip of the injection in that hand also stopped a few inches in front of his leg. Originally, she wanted this injection to stick into her leg! This kid... expected it! Chiyo''s eyes widened slightly, and he looked at his right hand wrapped in bugs. "Boom!" At this moment, the ground behind Qianye burst open suddenly, the rubble flew randomly, and a figure flashed into the air from the burst. In just a second, there was a cold light, from top to bottom, toward her right hand wrapped in the insect swarm... Cleave! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 265： The end! "laugh!" A stream of blood sprayed out, and a broken arm wrapped in a swarm of insects rose into the sky. Chiyo''s eyes widened slowly. In front of her, at the severed right arm, Chiba had a solemn expression, his eyes focused like a blade, leaping into the air like a slash, half of his face was splashed with blood. The goal of this kid is the antidote! Chiyo''s face seemed to be distorted, perhaps because of the severe pain, or the anger that burst into her eyes. She was negligent! Completely led by this little devil away! This battle is not an **** antidote at all, but a decoy, a bait that will lure them lurking in the territory of the country of fire, near the village of Konoha. And the purpose of this bait is not only to lure them out, but also to lure the "antidote" out! Chiyo glanced at Nara Shikahisa angrily. It was because I was negligent to inject the detoxification agent. The three of them should have been awake long ago! How can you still be unconscious! Injecting them with antidote was done by this kid to show me! Let me believe that Konoha has indeed developed a detoxification agent. Never suspect that they used the antidote to defraud me! And this kids second kunai was designed long ago, but the purpose is not as simple as an insurance, but to poison me, to poison myself, and then use the antidote. He took advantage of this time. , Take the antidote! Chiyo fully understood, and he was shocked and angry. Konoha did not develop an antidote, and Tsunade was not in the village. The **** mission did not exist at all. It was a decoy mission. Sarutobi Hisaki sent three teams to confuse people and make himself feel the importance of this mission. Sex, everything is to make yourself believe that Konoha has an antidote! This is totally a scam! "Boom!" Chiba, who cut off Chiyo''s arm, exploded into a cloud of white mist. "Duh!" The kunai in his hand also fell to the ground. At this time, Chiyo''s broken arm was quickly transported to Chiba''s front by the insect swarm, and Chiba took a long breath and took the injection from the broken arm. With this, the ingredients of the antidote can be analyzed, and the antidote can be configured. Moreover, the battle must be ended as soon as possible, so that the pig deer butterfly of this generation can go back for treatment quickly. After all, the antidote developed by Yuriko and I can only delay the speed of toxins entering the internal organs, but it cannot detoxify. Chiba thought. That''s right, this is actually a scam. Chiba and Yuriko did not prepare an antidote. The drugs they formulated can only delay the speed of toxins invading the internal organs, and the delay time is also quite pitiful. He and Yuriko could not crack this poison at all. I am afraid that only Tsunade can crack it. And now that Tsunade is not in the village, Sagakura Village has obvious conspiracy, and Chiba was also afraid that the extraction technique would not completely remove the toxins in Hirohikos body, and this poison is also fatal to him, and he must get it. Antidote, so he came up with such a strategy. Use their failed products to elicit the genuine products. Its just that the original plan was not what it is now. The original plan was simply to elicit these lurkers, then poison one of them, and pretend to be escaped by them, and let You Nvzhi take the poisoned ones. Hid the bugs on the human body, and then let the oil girl take the bugs that tracked them, follow them, let them take themselves to the place where the antidote is available, and then wait for the opportunity to seize them. After all, when Chiba guessed that Sa Yin was using Hirohiko to spy on Tsunades news that Tsunade was in the village, it was predicted that there must be Sa Yins eyeliner in the village, otherwise Sa Yin would not be able to arrange this plan. The key to this plan, It is the intelligence of "whether Konoha has developed a poison to understand", and the intelligence will not run to them on their own, it must be the spy who passed the intelligence to them. Moreover, the identity of this spy is not low, at least he has the ability to gain access to various kinds of intelligence during the war test, and at least he has to be Zhongnin who can accept the war test mission. Therefore, Chiba set up this plan, and asked the Anbe who asked him and Yuriko about the situation to declare that "the antidote has been completed", and in the report originally informed the three generations of Hokage of this plan, making everyone think that "detoxification" The antidote has been successfully developed and is now going to be transported to the front line," the "antidote seizure plan" will be executed by oneself. After all, they didn''t know who this spy was, and the information about the antidote seizure plan was leaked. Chiba and the third generation of Hokage simply deceived everyone. However, I didnt expect that it was the S-class ninja Chiyo mother-in-law from Shayin Village, and she was also the creator of the poison. At that time, Chiba changed her plan and became "forcing the Chiyo mother-in-law to use the antidote, and at that moment , To seize the antidote." Chibas thinking at the time was that as a poison developer, it is impossible not to wear an antidote to prevent it from happening. If it is really not, then you can implement the original plan to poison Chiyo, then attach the bugs, and follow all the way. However, because it is Chiyo, it may be necessary to request reinforcements. At that time, when Nara Shiji restrained Chiyo, Chibas hesitation was precisely because of this. At that time, if he did not rush forward, Chiyo might be suspicious and think of everything. After all, at that time was the one who killed her most. At a good time, Chiba would feel suspicious if he didn''t rush forward. As for Chiba''s consideration of historical inevitability, it was because of his attack that he did not show mercy. In other words, even if Chiba seriously wanted to kill Chiyo, he couldn''t kill her in the end. It was not because she was required to use an antidote, or she was poisoned to escape and didn''t kill her. There is no doubt that this antidote seizure plan is a success. Although it has undergone several changes and several thrills in the process, it finally succeeded! At this time, Qiandai had his arm severed and his body was highly toxic, and the threat had been minimized. The antidote is also in hand, and he can make the antidote himself as long as he has a little analysis and data. At this moment, he was truly relieved. And Yu Nvzhi took an incredible glance at Chiba, he had already guessed something, and a sense of admiration was in his heart. The ultimate goal is this antidote! In other words, the antidote we developed is fake? It''s amazing ~www.novelhall.com~ deceived all of us, but we didn''t even notice it at all! This Takichiba is indeed a super genius! At this moment, Yu Nvzhi took the title of completely acknowledging Chiba''s super genius, no longer doubting and entangled, and convinced. And just at the stall where Qianye was completely relieved, a few people staggered out of the woods, covered in blood. Chiba took a closer look, and it was Kakashi, Morino Masumu and Shiga Taketake. At this time, Shiga Takeyake Yumori Masanori was carrying him, his eyes closed, his face pale, obviously the situation was extremely bad. "Chiba, please help..." When the three of them ran out, there was such a sound, but this sound stopped abruptly. "Boom!" A large cloud of red smoke burst out from where Chiyo was, and diffused. "Be careful, it may be poisonous fog!" When Qianye reacted, the red mist had already diffused over, blocking his vision, but this sentence was blurted out while holding his breath, and he quickly put the antidote into his arms to protect him. This line of sight is blocked, if the enemy is attacked by the enemy and the antidote is destroyed or taken away, it would be terrible! All efforts will be in vain! This is something Chiba didn''t want to see, so it was the first time to protect the antidote. At the same time, in the wound mode, Chiba''s ear power and eyesight have been greatly improved. Now the eyes are surrounded by red mist, and the visibility is extremely low. But with his ear power, he can also guard a radius of 100 meters. What is Chiyo going to do...do you fight desperately when the fish die? Chiba frowned, not daring to relax a little. Because, this time is the most likely time to fall short! Never take it lightly! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 266： Settled Ran away? Qianye frowned, and the red mist had slowly dissipated at this time. At the same time, the red mist seemed to be just blinding smoke, not poisonous. After all the red mist dissipated, Chiba''s frowning brows loosened slightly. Using the smoke, the ten people near Song were recovered, did they retreat themselves? Chiba glanced at the half of his forearm at his feet, slowly stood up straight, put the kunai in his hand into the ninja bag, and scanned the surroundings at the same time. There are no more thousands of generations, and at the same time, the ten people in Jinsong are no longer there. Only five broken double puppets were left. Chiyo escaped. "Don''t chase!" Chiba pulled the Yuuki Shitori, who was about to rush out, almost seeing the absence of Chiyo, and Yuuki Shitori was about to take action to catch up. Now they have won and the task has been completed. Although it is an extremely favorable situation for Konoha to capture Chiyo, not to mention the pig-deer butterfly poisoning coma, Morino Shinshu, Kakashi, Shi He Wuyue''s injury is not minor, even if they catch up, facing Qiandai, it may not be good. Since Chiyo chose to escape instead of fighting to death, she must be sure to escape. She is a ninja who has experienced many battles and knows what to run and what to fight to. Now Konoha has got the antidote, and the ambush mission has been confirmed to have failed. She doesnt need to waste her life here. After all, the three generations of Fengying are not there now. The only ones who can carry Shayin are her and her brother Hai Lao Zang. If she is here Being caught or killed is fatal to Shayin Village. Chiba wanted to know this, but she couldn''t possibly think of it. Moreover, it is impossible for her to carry only an antidote. It is estimated that she will use the antidote in the smoke, and even unknowingly recover the nearly ten people in the Chiba Injury Gate mode, and escape quietly, if it is chased Going up, I can''t ask for a good one, and even abandon all previous efforts. Now that the goal has been achieved and the task has been successfully completed, the top priority is to return to the village and quickly make an antidote to solve the new poison threat in Shayin Village. Besides, the three pigs, deer and butterflies are poisoned, Morino and Kakashi are also seriously injured, Shiga Taketake is not optimistic, they no longer have the conditions to pursue them. Yu Nvzhi took a look at Chiba, but when she saw Chiba at this time, her eyes were already looking at Shiga Taketake and others, and her brows wrinkled slightly. Before, he felt that the enemy was at the end of the crossbow, and he had broken an arm, he was poisoned, and he had a tracking bug on him. From the perception tracking bug, it can be known that the enemy is not far away now. Can catch up. However, looking at the current situation, Yu Nvzhi also dismissed the idea, but said: "Chiba, the distance of tracking bugs is limited, beyond which I will not be able to perceive it." Chiba nodded when she heard the words of Yu Nv Shi Tori. The person had already stepped forward and stuffed the injection into his hand, saying: "Shi Toi, you take the three poisoned uncles and go back to the village. Let Yuriko make the antidote as soon as possible. The antidote I injected for them can only be delayed for a while." "Chiba..." Yu Nvzhi took a moment. In his eyes, Chiba looked serious at this time, and there seemed to be a kind of tension in his eyes. This tension surprised him, even if it was the same as the one just now. The super-powerful enemy confronted him, and he didn''t see this look in Chiba''s eyes either. "please." When speaking, Chiba was already in a hurry, and went to Morino and Kakashi. "I know." Yu Nishina took a breath, understood what Chiba meant, carefully placed the injection on her, and then walked towards the three of Zhuludie. "Chiba..." Kakashi raised his head and glanced at Chiba. One eye was slightly closed, and he was breathing heavily in his mouth. He was obviously exhausted, and his body was covered with knives. The scorch marks looked embarrassed and the injuries were shocking. However, Chiba could see that Kakashi was just exhausted. Although the bleeding from these scars was shocking, Kakashi''s vitals were safe. When he heard Kakashi''s voice, Chiba nodded, the emerald brilliance in his eyes flowed, and the light green ray of light on his hand touched the more serious wounds on his body. Soon, those scars began to heal. "Save Wu Yue first!" Kakashi said anxiously. Chiba shook his head without speaking. At this time, he was focusing on using medical ninjutsu to quickly heal several serious wounds on Kakashi''s body, although the vitals were not injured. But the amount of bleeding from these wounds can also be fatal. And at this time, Morino on the side didnt feel any dissatisfaction with Chibas first treatment of Kakashi, he just silently laid his disciple on the ground, and there were already several emergency bandages on his body. But at this time the bandage had been soaked with blood. The most shocking thing was that on his left hand, a knife mark extended from the back of his hand to his arm. The flesh was rolled and blood was injected. One can imagine what a fierce battle in the forest. . Does he use palm fairy art? This is a very advanced medical ninjutsu, which can heal wounds within 5 minutes. The difficulty is quite high, and high-level medical ninjas may not be able to master it! During this period, has his medical ninjutsu also improved by leaps and bounds? Morino looked at Chiba and Kakashi''s fast-healing wound with surprise in his eyes. "Kakashi, you and the three poisoned uncles with Zhito, go back to the village, the sooner the better!" After a while, Chiba retracted his hand and said to Kakashi. Kakashi was taken aback, looked at Chiba with a serious face, then looked at Nara Lukisa who was struggling to carry Nara on his back. He was looking at Akudo Dingza and Yamanaka Hideyuki Yuukitake, nodded and said: "I see, then Wu Yue will ask you." "Don''t worry, I won''t let him do anything!" Chiba nodded heavily. Afterwards, Kakashi walked to the oil girl Zhi take. "Captain Morino, your arm hurt..." After Kakashi left, Chiba looked at Morino Mazu. "I''m okay, save Wu Yue first." The silent man glanced at the shocking wound on his arm, shook his head, and said inconclusively~www.novelhall.com~ Regarding this, Chiba opened his mouth and seemed to persuade him. Suddenly, Morino''s hands were still bleeding, even if hemostatic surgery was used to stop the bleeding. However, when he saw Morino''s gaze, he was taken aback, then nodded and said, "I see." Then, Chiba squatted down and carefully examined Shiga Taketakes injury. Seeing Shiga Taketakes eyes closed and his face pale, Chibas face was full of worry. What a serious injury! After checking, Qianye was secretly shocked, this is already a dying injury! hateful! On at least five life-threatening knives, there was too much blood loss. Although the internal organs were not injured, but... Regardless, stop bleeding and cure first... at least let him recover to the extent that he can withstand the turbulence of a fast rush! Thinking about it, Chiba bit his teeth and pressed his hands on Shiga Takeyake''s body. At this time, Kakashi and Yu Nishiki cooperated with Insect Tide, and they had lifted Nara Lukuji three people, nodded each other, rushed into the woods, and hurried back quickly. Shino Morino stood behind Chiba, watching Kakashi and others sink into the woods, and looking at Chiba who focused on treating Shiga Takedake''s injuries, his brows frowned slightly. Is this kid who caught Ryukyu? At this moment, his hand had already touched the Shinobi behind his waist. Hopefully, Chakra is enough! Healing Shiga Takedake, Chiba was worried, and was unaware of Morinoma''s actions behind him, and he was defenseless. The two of them were like this, one squatted to save people, the other stood by the sword, each with their own thoughts, all silent. The grassland is also silent. Until nightfall, the cold light suddenly rose, and when the blood spewed, it was quiet. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 267： Send back Konoha Hospital, pharmacy. Yuriko was frowning, experimenting with various antidote combinations one after another, but each time, the poison in the middle of the scroll did not fade, which meant that the toxin could not be eliminated, and the development of the antidote failed. Since Chiba left, she tried countless times, but without success, even the previous antidote that slowed the spread of toxins had not been developed. Sure enough, this toxin can only be solved by Tsunade-sama. hateful! If an antidote cannot be developed, how many ninjas in the village will die of this poison! Although Chiba rescued Hirohiko with the technique of extracting the disease, it was not a solution at all. The technique of extracting the disease can save one, two, three or five, but a dozen, dozens, hundreds of them are Impossible! Now that Tsunade-sama and Silent-sama are not there, I can only rely on me... Damn it! Thinking of this, Yuriko put down the test tube in her hand, rubbed the darkened corner of her eyelid, and wiped away some moisture from it. Can you only pin your hopes on Chiba''s plan now? It is impossible to imagine that a child like him could even think of such a plan... Yuriko couldn''t help but remember that Chiba took up the pen and ink, and after writing down the report, Qian told her not to disclose information about the "antidote". No matter who asked, she should put on a proud face and said, I developed a detoxification agent! Now sending to the front line! Really, this kid, what is proud face, what does proud face mean? I don''t know what he meant at all. However, looking at his appearance, it should be deliberately to activate the atmosphere. Even though the Anbe-sama is wearing a mask, he can still feel his dignity. This must be a very dangerous task, he said so on purpose to reassure me. Really, although this child is clumsy, he is also a gentle child! Yuriko couldn''t help but smile, Chiba''s clumsy expression and words of "want to be funny and active" in her mind. Although Chiba may be inexplicably thoughtful sometimes, he always looks a little gloomy, not thinking about it. But in fact, he is a very good kid. The prejudice of the people in the village towards him is a bit too unreasonable. Thinking of this, Yuriko sighed, then patted her cheek, slightly awake. This is not the time to think about this, and Chibas plan may not necessarily succeed. Anyway, I have to develop an antidote here! Thinking about it, Yuriko picked up another test tube, set it aside, and started grinding the herbs. At this moment, a dark ninja suddenly appeared beside her. "Yuriko-sama, this is an antidote. Please analyze it quickly and prepare the antidote. Nara Kajiu, Yamanaka Keiichi, and Akimichi Koza have all been infected with the new type of poison and must be as soon as possible..." After the Anbu Ninja flashed out, it was a series of words. Are Mr. Shikahisa Nara, Mr. Keiichi Yamanaka, and Mr. Akimichi Koza poisoned? Yuriko was startled and blurted out: "Chiba! Chiba is all right?" "Taki Chiba is coming back, he..." Anbe Ninja hurriedly replied. "What''s wrong with him?" Yuriko put down the pounding pestle and let out a "da". "According to Yuenushito and Kakashi who sent the real antidote, he was treating Shiga Takedake when they left. Mr. Morino is protecting him. There will be no danger, so he should return to the village soon. Now." Anbe Ninja said. The mission was successful? Hearing that Chiba is okay, Yuriko breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the injection in Anbu''s hand and said, "This is the antidote?" "Yes." Anbe nodded, and Yuriko realized that the Anbe ninja had a gentle voice and was very familiar. It was the Anbe who he had healed during the Kushina incident, and he had come to ask about the antidote before, and took Chiba away. The one who reported. The Anbe ninja said, he handed the antidote to Yuriko, and said, "Yuriko-sama, please hurry up and analyze and make the antidote." And Yuriko also took it smoothly, thinking in her heart: as long as you know the ingredients of this antidote, it will be easy. But at this moment, she suddenly felt black in front of her, her figure swayed, her hand loosened, and the injection she had originally picked up fell from her hand. bad! Yuriko''s heart tightened and she was shocked, but her body softened and fell down involuntarily. Antidote! "puff!" The next moment, a sound of skin collision sounded. Yuriko only felt her hand gripped tightly, but the touch in her hand was that of the injection. The antidote is fine! Yuriko closed her eyes slightly at this moment. Although she did not see the current situation, she breathed out after feeling the touch in her hand. Then, she felt that something was wrong. In her perception, her side face was close to something solid, and there was a heartbeat of "dong dong dong". Suddenly, her eyes widened, and where she entered the eyes, it was the jaw of the civet cat mask. At this moment, her whole body was attached to the body of the dark ninja, her hand was also tightly held by him, right shoulder Also grasped by a strong hand. At this moment, she suddenly heard the heartbeat speed up suddenly~www.novelhall.com~ Her body seemed a little hard. "Yuriko-sama... please hurry up..." At this time, a little nurse hurriedly pushed open the door of the pharmacy, only to see that both Yuriko and the Anbe Ninja were stiff, maintaining an ambiguous posture. It looked like it was Yuriko leaning into the arms of the Anbe Ninja, like a lover . "Yeah!" Seeing this scene, the little nurse gave a little exclamation, her cheeks flushed suddenly, she closed the door abruptly, turned her back sharply, and spit out: "I''m sorry to disturb you!" Suddenly, the two of them stiffened, and two red clouds flew up on Yuriko''s face. However, they separated soon, and looking at the speed of the separation, it was estimated that they could catch up with Shushen. "Thanks...thank you." Yuriko hurriedly thanked. "No... it''s what I should do." Facing Yuriko''s thanks, the Anbe Ninja turned his head slightly and said, "That... please develop an antidote as soon as possible." After all, the figure flashed and disappeared in place. Yuriko''s face was hot, and the roots of her ears were red. She stared blankly at the place where the dark ninja disappeared. After several seconds, she suddenly felt shocked and called out: "Go call, Doctor Watanabe from the Medical Department, I need him to analyze the antidote here." "Yes!" The little nurse outside also blushed and rushed out to call someone. "Slap! Slap!" After the little nurse left, Yuriko patted her cheek vigorously, saying in her heart: Now we have to calm down and make antidote, time is running out! Focus! Focus! Then, she glanced at the injection in her hand. It really succeeded! Chiba! So, next, I will definitely produce the antidote in the fastest time! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 268： Return In the shadow office, the third generation of Hokage put down the scroll in his hand and looked at the night outside. Just now, Yu Nishitu and Kakashi had just left, and the antidote also ordered Anbu to hand it over to Yuriko. On the front line, Sa Yin did not change. It succeeded. The three generations of Hokage unconsciously picked up Chibas report. There were only a few lines on it, but the statement of interest was clear and ranked, and each step of the plan was written very comprehensively, with the previous powerful statement, let him There is no way not to take Chiba''s plan. In just one day, the real antidote was taken, and now as long as Yuriko develops the antidote, the severely toxic problem in Shayin Village can be solved. This child is amazing. It is impossible to imagine that such a plan was made by a seven-year-old boy. Three generations of Hokage carefully read Chiba''s powerful statement and plan explanation once again. In his eyes, this report can only be described as perfect. And this time when I watched it, the three generations of Hokage once again felt that Chiba''s report did not seem to be written by a child. But he had to believe that this was Chiba''s handwriting. Because, except for Nara Lukisa, the three generations of Hokage couldn''t imagine anyone else could think of such a strategy. And Nara Lukisa had been discussing border matters with himself before this report was submitted, and Nara Lukisa could not have participated in the formulation. There is no doubt that this is Chiba alone. At this moment, the three generations of Hokage suddenly felt a little heavy, and Chiba''s aptitude and characteristics were so outstanding. Even Hokage felt the pressure. As for the source of stress, it is natural how to cultivate and protect children with talents like Chiba. After all, since Konoha''s founding, many geniuses have appeared, but people like Chiba have never seen one. The key is that this child is still young and has a high degree of plasticity. It is full of infinite possibilities, and this infinite possibility may be the pillar to protect Konoha in the future, or even Konoha''s future... However, it may also be eroded by the darkness of the ninja world and become a disaster that endangers Konoha and even the entire ninja world. Moreover, for the three generations of Hokage, without mentioning these advantages, from an emotional point of view, he is not willing to have anything wrong with Chiba or become Konoha''s enemy. After all, since he fell to the ground to grow up, although he doesn''t have much time on weekdays, but when he is free, he will go to the cabin outside to take a look. To him, this little guy is like his child. Who wants to see their children go astray, or worry about life or death. Not only Chiba, but all the young people and children in the village who represent Konoha''s future, he does not want to see their misfortune. This is his duty as Hokage to protect the village and protect every family member in the village. However, now the war is about to be rolled up again, I don''t know how many family members and children will rush into the battlefield and be swallowed by fire and blood. Geniuses like Chiba, as seeds, should be protected, but when it is critical, they have to become a key combat force, performing life-threatening missions and struggling in the battlefield. Just like them back then. However, how many of the original partners have survived the war? Danzo, Xiaochun, Menyan... what else? The three generations of Hokage turned around and looked out the window, looking across the village, staring at the rock statues of those two generations of Hokage. Teacher Zhujian, Teacher Feijian, I let the village fall into this situation again, and finally ended World War II. Now the war is recurring. Am I a...qualified Hokage? Three generations of Hokage carried their hands on their backs and looked at his teacher''s rock statue for a long time, then turned back and walked back to Hokage''s desk, took a look at the scroll he had just put down, and picked up the pipe on the table. And the unfolded part of the scroll seemed to be a sentence ending with the words "Darkness hidden in my heart" on it. Danzo... Three generations of Hokage shook his head, and raised his pipe to take a puff, but he coughed violently when he took a puff of smoke. After coughing for a long time, he relieved his breath. "Master Hokage." At this moment, there was a voice, and the fire room opened the door. "What''s the matter?" The third generation of Hokage frowned slightly and asked. "The truth has also returned to the village. Shiga Taketake was seriously injured and has been sent directly to the hospital for treatment." ... Konoha Hospital, Intensive Care Unit. "D...D..." The electrocardiogram was beating steadily, but the arc of the upper and lower arcs of the electrocardiogram was already very low. "Vital signs are normal, the patient has lost too much blood, and most of the injuries have been treated with emergency aid, and blood transfusion and wound healing are now being performed." At this time, Shiga Wuyue was covered with blood, and several syringes had been inserted in his arm. At the same time, the doctor in charge of the treatment had pressed his hands on the biggest wound on his body, with a pale green light in his hands. At the same time, the little nurse has also skillfully set up the blood bag. Shiga Taketake is not a rare blood type. He quickly found the corresponding blood bag from the blood bank and performed blood transfusion. Looking at the large and small scars on Wuyue Shiga''s body, some of the larger ones have already been treated to stop the bleeding. Although they are still shocking, they no longer bleed, and several critical scars have almost healed. Obviously, before that, Chiba had tried his best to treat him. The fatal injuries were all cured in an emergency, and I dont know who did it. Its pretty ~www.novelhall.com~ Now only blood transfusion and treatment of the remaining wounds are needed. The treating doctor observed and sighed involuntarily. Shiga Takeyake''s injuries seem terrible, and his electrocardiogram response also seems dangerous, but there is no major danger anymore. Next, he only needs step-by-step treatment and blood transfusion. Strictly speaking, he is out of the danger period. At this time, outside the door. "Tick..." A drop of blood splashed in the corridor. "Teacher Zhenshu, you also hurry up for treatment!" Kiuchi Kento looked at this blood-silent figure with an anxious expression. Morino wiped the blood on his face, shook his head, and said, "I must go to the third generation of Hokage-sama now." "But..." Kiuchi looked at the shockingly large wound on his teacher''s hand and lower abdomen, frowning, his face changed. Although it has been treated to stop the bleeding, the scalp is tingling when the flesh is rolled. And before Ken Kiuchi spoke, a voice came from behind him. "Where is Chiba? Is he back too?" The two turned their heads to look, but they saw Xue Na and Hong Yan, who was wearing a hospital gown and wearing a thick coat, staring at them closely, with brilliant eyes and hope. Touching the eyes of the two of them, Morino was startled slightly, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Chiba..." However, at the beginning of the conversation, his figure shook for a moment, and he fell down obliquely with a black eye. "Teacher Zhenshu!" Suddenly, Kiuchi was shocked and quickly supported him. "Yuki Na, Hirohiko, please..." Kiuchi said anxiously. "I know!" Xuena and Hirohiko also hurriedly turned around and trot to call a doctor. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 269： cold "cough!" With a cough, I remembered that in this winter woods, the sky was dotted with stars, but the place that lined it was even colder. The small figure with his left hand clutching his shoulders flew vertically. From time to time, a few drops of blood were scattered in the air. There was a bone-bone knife mark extending from his right back to his right shoulder, with a few scattered bandages wrapped around it. It has been dyed crimson. Under the starlight, this little figure frowned and clenched his teeth, but with a stubborn and persevering face, flying in the forest. It is Chiba no doubt! Damn, I didnt expect that at the last moment, I almost capsized in the gutter, if not... At this moment, Qianye felt a sense of weakness in his body, and he could almost feel the vitality in his body flowing out of the bone wound, dissipating in the surrounding cold. The physical strength is almost drained, and there is no more energy left to refine the chakra. Chiba exhaled a cold breath quickly, and he couldn''t support it. In order to restore Shiga Takeyake to the point where he could withstand the bumps on the road, Chiba exhausted all the chakras in the wound mode before reluctantly stopping his bleeding and healed the fatal injuries to the extent that they did not hinder his life. And the shortcomings of the eight-door mode have been fed back to him at this moment. His physical strength has been almost consumed. He can fly in the woods with a willpower. If he stops, I am afraid that it will not take a moment. Fainted. Chiba did not expect that he would be forced into such a desperate situation after the mission had been completed. To make matters worse, after turning into the night, the temperature dropped a lot. He is currently injured and exhausted and unable to refine Chakra. Under this cold, as long as he stops, then he will not be able to close the door of the ghost. Far. At this time, Chiba''s mind was at night, when he was about to heal Shiga Taketake, the knife that came from behind him suddenly. At that time, his injury mode had been lifted, and all the chakras were used to heal Shiga Taketake. His physical strength entered the critical point, and his reaction was even more sluggish. In addition, he was unprepared, and the knife was completely hit. . He could still recall Morino''s angry shout, the sound of the blade cutting through the air behind him, and the puff of blood splashing on him. And Chiba knew that this fluffy blood included both the blood of that enemy and Morino''s own blood. At that time, he reacted half a beat slowly. When Chi Pain turned around, he only saw the corpse of a headless ninja falling to the ground, and then the corpse of Morino Shinzu standing behind him. It happened. What, he didn''t see it at all. However, looking at the situation at the time, Chiba imagined that this headless ninja should have suddenly shot out from behind the two of them, slashed across the side, and came straight towards him. And Shino Morino, who was standing behind him, found the enemy for the first time, but Shino Morino was also exhausted, seriously injured, and still had that shocking wound on his hand. At that time, the sword was too weak to block, the enemy''s blade was over, and the reaction was slow. Therefore, Shino Morino chose to turn sideways, blocking his back, trying to block the blade with his body. But in the end it was still slow. The blade slashed across his lower abdomen, and by the way, it caused a wound from his back to his arm, which was not blocked in the end. At this moment, Morino was really angry, and with a sword, he killed the ninja. As for how this ninja lurked here and how he came out from behind, Chiba didnt see it and couldnt infer it based on the situation, but this is the world of Naruto, with all kinds of special ninjutsu and abilities, even if its ordinary earth escape. It can be done, and it is definitely possible. And finally confirmed that this ninja belonged to Shayin Village, and it was very likely that it was another thousand generations'' insurance. First of all, she deliberately made an escape gesture to let them relax their vigilance, and then killed herself and others. Or maybe there was an omission in their tactical arrangements, which caused Sha Yin to fail to keep up with the arrangements in time. Or maybe this sand hidden ninja is acting arbitrarily, lying in ambush without authorization, waiting for a good opportunity. The reason Chiba could think of a lot. He didn''t feel strange that this Shayin appeared. He used any means to lurch behind them, violently and wounding people silently. Chiba could also think of many situations. However, these are irrelevant. The point is that Mason Morino''s injury has been added to his injuries, and Shiga Taketake is also in urgent need of treatment. This situation is terrible, coupled with the temperature drop after night. Blood loss and cold are already fatal. In the end, thinking about it, the only way Chiba could think of was to let Morino take Shiga Taketake back to the village first. Then someone was called to pick him up. At that time, after he stopped bleeding from his abdomen, he had exhausted the last trace of physical strength and chakras, and his body could no longer refine chakras. With soft hands and feet, he can''t walk anymore. Shiga Taketake also has no ability to move, and will soon die even in this cold. This is the only way to save three people. According to Morino''s situation at the time, it is impossible to take two people with him~www.novelhall.com~ and let him take him away, regardless of whether Morino is willing or not. Abandoning Shiga Takedake, Chiba himself couldn''t do without Shiga Takedake, and Morino Shinsumi escaped. After all, Shino Morino was an experienced Shinobu, and he didn''t hesitate at the moment. He took Shiga Takeyake and left directly and rushed to the village as quickly as possible. And Chiba took a rest for a while, gave herself a simple bandage. After accumulating some physical strength, she finally felt that waiting was no way. She was bleeding and in the cold, and she didnt know when the support would arrive. The longer it takes, the more dangerous it is. In the end, I started to return to the village, which is the current situation. bad! During the flight, Qianye''s heart was awakened. At this time, his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and his head was getting more and more drowsy. A mixture of tiredness and drowsiness came surging. Just now, he almost closed his eyes and fell asleep. . In this situation, falling asleep is almost dead! No way! Keep your head clear! After exhaling awkwardly, Chiba forced his eyes to open, fighting the sudden drowsiness. A snowflake hit his face, turned into a drop of water on his cheek, and slowly fell. Have to think about something... Have to think about something! Drowsiness became thicker and heavier, and his open eyes were slowly closing. correct! Isn''t it right? The summary of this battle! Isn''t this situation right now? Suddenly, Chiba''s brain flashed. This battle...this battle... After a flash of inspiration, Qianye''s eyes slowly closed, and his thoughts seemed to be frozen by exhaustion! At this moment, he stepped on the branches and slid away with a "sizzle". "puff!" Under the cold starlight, in the winter forest, the small figure that was originally shuttle fell from the branch and fell to the ground. Chapter 270： struggle How can...Here, I''m dead! Chiba propped up his exhausted body little by little, panting and squatting on the ground, white mist spread in front of his face, but his eyes were staring at the front, although the front was nothing but It is an empty wood. Snow flakes fell one by one, floating around him. Snowing Qianye gritted his teeth, and the pain of falling from the branch stimulated his nerves. Thanks to the pain, he temporarily suppressed his fatigue and sleepiness. Morino returned to the village and sent rescue to the village. It also took quite a while. If I walk a little longer here, the rescue time can be shortened. In the current situation, as long as I stop, then it will be inevitable. Risk to life. In any case, I must move! Chiba knew his current situation very well, and did not expect that the mission had been completed, the antidote had been sent back, and the pig, deer and butterfly had also been sent back to the village for treatment. The biggest goal of this mission had been achieved. But he was caught in this life and death crisis, which is really unimaginable. Qianye groaned and stood up swayingly. At this moment, he realized that he was a little soft in his hands and feet. It was already very hard to stand up. After taking two breaths, he stepped out in one step. This stands up reluctantly. But then, he was still swaying, shaking, soft, and clenched, taking a step, a small step. Then, after taking a few breaths, it was another small step. Unexpectedly, medical ninjutsu would consume Chakra quite a bit. No wonder the medical ninja stays behind, not just because of the importance of the medical ninja and the problem of combat effectiveness, but the use of medical ninja to treat large wounds, which consumes quite a lot of chakras, and it is easy to cause the medical ninjas physical strength and energy Consumption to a level that cannot normally protect itself and fight. In the rear, there is special protection, so there is no need to worry about the consumption of Chakra, and the wounded can be treated without any worries. On the battlefield, the medical ninja''s 100% medical ninjutsu cannot be fully used, after all, considering the sudden situation and physical exertion when moving. It is impossible for a medical ninja to use all chakras to heal a wounded person, and must ensure the physical strength and chakra capacity for self-protection and escape. And this kind of half-hearted treatment is okay if the injury is lighter, and if the injury is severe, it is better than no treatment. As for the medical ninjas who accompanied the team like Lin, it can be seen from the original work that most of them can be bandaged with bandages, and medical chakras are rarely used. The one who can carry out medical ninjutsu treatment without scruples is probably the Tsunade who owns the huge Chakra of the Thousand Hands Clan and Sakura who has mastered the technique of the Hundred Grands. Qianye gritted his teeth and walked in the woods step by step, with snowflakes flying in front of him. At this time, the sky was already gray, the stars were already covered, and the snow came suddenly. At this moment, in Qianye''s eyes, the woods looked a little gloomy and cold under the gloomy sky. Coupled with a wave of chill and weakness, Qianye can almost feel death like a cloud of clouds, shrouded behind him, as long as he stops, the cloud will swallow him. No...you must think! Just think about anything, can''t stop thinking, then you will be swallowed up by sleepiness! With the chill and weakness, Chiba must also fight the sleepiness caused by exhaustion. By the way, what I just thought of, the summary of fighting Chiyo. Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly, his teeth were clenched tighter, and the roots of his teeth were already biting sour. However, he still tried hard to remember the bit by bit of the battle with Chiyo, although because of exhaustion and sleepiness, he was only in the whole battle. I can recall some more thrilling clips, but these thrilling clips still made his sleepiness fade a little better. And after analyzing, Chiba was not fortunate. After the fight, Chiyo had already stuck the chakra thread on his body, plus the ten people near Song. Now thinking about it, at that time, he had already fallen into it. A mortal game. At that time, Chiyo was completely able to kill himself before being poisoned. It''s just that the act of discarding the weapon by himself successfully made Chiyo suspicious, and then using the antidote scroll to transfer the thing attracted Chiyo''s attention. Although it exposed Shitori, it also provided Nara Kaji with time and restraint. Great opportunity for Chiyo. Next, Chiyo was restrained, and both himself and Nara Lukisa''s attacks failed. Then, Shito''s timely support caused the puppet to lose control. This series of incidents caused Chiyo to not use the chakra thread stuck to his body when the ten people were under the control of Songsong, and the two sides cooperated to kill him. If, at that time, he didn''t abandon the weapon and made Chiyo hesitate, even if he could escape one attack of the nearly tens of people, Chiyo would use the chakra line to control himself to death. At that time, you wouldn''t be able to get out of control and be saved by the dangerous and dangerous Qiandai Poison! This is a gamble! And he won the bet. However, starting from discarding one''s own weapons and sitting down, it is equivalent to handing Qiandai Poison to the enemy during this period of time. This is to make yourself passive! This is absolutely undesirable, UU reading www. In the final analysis, uukanshu.com is putting your own life and death in the hands of others! Although there were many changes in this mission, and some decisions he had made, it was obvious that this behavior of "putting life and death in the hands of others" was a reckless gambler''s behavior. It can also be said to be an irrational behavior. The situation at that time was far from the time when it was all-or-none. This should not be! Next time, absolutely can''t do this! Chiba was secretly awake. At the same time, Chiba also found that he had already worked well in the coordination of ninjutsu and physical skills. However, we have not done enough to grasp and guide the trend of fighting, taking measures to the time and circumstances. It is even unfamiliar and rough, and in many places it has not yet reached its position. However, this is not something that can be accomplished overnight. Even this time, Chibas opponent, who became famous in the Second Ninja World War, shocked countless powerful ninjas, the mother-in-law of the S-level ninja, Chiyo, did not have a perfect grasp of the trends of this battle. Let Chiba win the battle. Even paid the price of one hand. Going back... still needs a thorough reflection... Chiba''s squinted eyes closed again, and his steps moved. and also and also and also Chiba moved in small steps like this, thinking desperately in his mind, but before his eyes, there were still the gray woods, and the trees stretched out all the way, as if there was no end. I don''t know how long I have gone, or how far I have gone. Finally, his squinted eyes slowly began to close, and the cloud of death behind him suddenly pressed over. Can''t hold it... Chiba''s eyes closed completely, and he fell to the ground with a "poof". "Chiba!" At this moment, a clear excitement came from a distance. Chapter 272： 3 days Can''t sleep yet! Chiba suddenly opened his eyes and sat up suddenly. Afterwards, he froze for a moment, except for the slight pain behind his back, Qianye couldn''t feel the feeling of cold and blood loss. here is? Chiba turned around, only to find that he was already in the room, and the furnishings of this room were familiar to him. Konoha Hospital? Chiba raised his hand, looked at the drip on his hand, looked around again, and finally completely confirmed that he was already in the Konoha Hospital. After confirming that he was safe, Chiba was also relieved. In fact, the injury he received was the knife wound on his back. The reason he was in a life-and-death crisis was due to blood loss and the cold weather. Now that he has returned to the village and is in the hospital, he will not die anymore. And now Chiba is feeling pretty good, obviously that tired feeling is gone. The slight pain on the back also shows that the knife wound has been dealt with and is now recovering. Next time, bring some hemostatic medicine! I don''t know if the space in the ninja bag is enough, cut a little shuriken and kunai, it should be able to put down the hemostatic medicine. Chiba thought so. He has learned medical ninjutsu, and he can indeed stop bleeding with basic hemostasis, but it also needs to consume chakras. Maybe it is not too expensive when chakras are sufficient, but there are some shortcomings in chakras. At that time, a considerable amount of Chakra was consumed. Refining chakras, in the final analysis, still requires physical strength and energy. Chakras are a mixture of physical energy and mental energy. Refining and using chakras will consume physical energy and mental energy after all, and consuming physical energy will inevitably consume physical energy. Mental energy also consumes human energy. If the chakra is over-consumed, the body''s cells will become exhausted, which will result in the inability to refine the chakra, and the physical strength will also be consumed. For Chiba, even if the chakras of elites with the wounded door mode are at the Ninja level, the savings must be saved. After all, the wounded door mode is also a consumption of physical strength, especially after the wounded chakra is consumed to a certain extent. , The physical exertion is even more intense. This is also the drawback of the eight-door mode. When refining the chakra and in the mode, it will consume physical strength. The physical strength is consumed too fast, so it is easy to lose combat power and have poor battery life. The battle with Chiyo, coupled with follow-up treatment, this drawback is even more obvious. But at the time, Chiba had to choose to treat Shiga Taketake. If he did not receive treatment, Shiga Taketake would never survive. At this stage, the Yin seal must be completed as soon as possible! Chiba sighed, determined in his heart, and made a new decision. Stop all training and focus on building the seal of the Yin seal! It is necessary to construct the seal technique in the shortest time and store the chakra inside as soon as possible. At this moment, Chiba planned to stop even the daily exercises that had not been interrupted. I dont know what happened to the three people, Shiga, Morino... After making the decision, Chiba couldn''t help but feel a little worried. But on second thoughts, since he was able to return to the village, Morino must be calling for help, and they should be fine. The antidote should have been delivered to Yuriko long ago. With the information on the ingredients of the toxin, Yuriko can definitely develop the antidote. Thinking of this, Chiba nodded and slowly exhaled. "Are you awake?" At this moment, a surprise sounded from the door of the hospital. Chiba turned his head to look, but saw Guizi, the little nurse who had been taking care of him when he was hospitalized, looking at him, seeming a little surprised. "Sister Guizi." Chiba twitched slightly, squeezing out a reluctant smile. Only now Chiba realized that he had a psychological shadow on Guizi. When he was hospitalized, Guizi''s abusive behavior of stuffing the tasteless food into his mouth had already caused a considerable psychological shadow on him! "What are you doing? It''s like I''m a ghost." Guizi said with dissatisfaction, clearly seeing the reluctance on Qianye''s face. However, while speaking, her eyes still flashed with a faint different emotion, a little surprised and some admiration. "No, no, sister Guizi, how could it be a ghost!" Chiba quickly denied, shaking his head like a rattle. Of course, the reason why he was so nervous, for fear of making Guizi upset, was because he was afraid that Guizi would bring another patient meal and violently stuff it into his mouth. With this patient meal, Chiba felt that after a few more meals, he would get depression. However, Guizi smiled too, and after changing a little bit for him, he chatted a little bit and left. To be honest, she still loves the child Chiba very much. She is serious, focused, persevering, and has superior strength at a young age, and she will definitely become a great ninja in the future. Look at my younger brother, not to mention his poor grades, and he refuses to work hard. However, Chiba suffered too many grievances. Guizi sighed slightly as he walked out the door. Alas... Forget it, during lunch break today, buy him something outside. Seeing him eating from the hospital is like taking poison. And this time it''s just a trauma, it doesn''t matter if you don''t eat sick meals. Thinking about it, Guizi holding the record board in his hand to record the situation, with a helpless smile on the corner of his mouth, left the door of Chiba''s ward and went to call the doctor on duty to examine Chiba. After Guizi left, Qianye slowly leaned against the bed. I don''t know how Hongyan''s situation is. I''ll go and see when the bit is over. Chiba thought this way. In the conversation with Guizi just now, since he was already awake, he would end after hanging up the bag of glucose. The next step is to cultivate. Hearing Guizi said that he had to stay in the hospital for observation for two days. "Chiba, are you awake?" At this moment, Hongyan pushed the door and walked in. He was slightly startled when he saw Chiba, his eyes seemed to be relieved. "Hongyan? Are you...recovered?" Seeing Hirohiko, Chiba was also stunned. At this time, Hirohiko''s medical gown had been changed. He was wearing the daily clothes with the emblem of the Uchiha clan. Obviously, he has been discharged from the hospital. "Yeah." Hongyan nodded. "How long have I been in a coma?" Qianye suddenly thought of something. "Less than two days." Hongyan said. Less than two days! In other words, Hongyan has recovered in less than three days. The extraction technique is perfect to remove all the toxins~www.novelhall.com~ Very good, so you can confirm that the extraction technique can completely remove this toxin. And after being cleared, people can quickly recover. A thought naturally appeared in Chiba''s heart. "The antidote has also been studied successfully, Shiga and Zhenshu teachers are out of danger." Hongyan said suddenly. Upon hearing this, Qianye was slightly startled. Sure enough, being with them is comfortable! A smile at the corner of his mouth raised unconsciously. What Hongyan said was what he wanted to ask next. Then, his face changed horribly, and he suddenly looked at Hongyan, who was still the poker face, but there seemed to be a flash in his eyes. "I have two more days to observe..." Chiba said. "Relax." Hongyan said without waiting for him to finish. Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Chiba gave a thumbs up silently. There was a flash in Hongyan''s eyes, and he silently raised his hand and gave a thumbs up. Obviously, Chiba asked Hongyan to bring him something to eat. He was hospitalized for two days. In other words, he had to eat six sick meals. This was a fatal blow to him! After confirming that he could eat delicious food, Chiba also breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Hirohiko, frowned slightly, and asked, "Where is Xuena? Is it on a mission?" As soon as he said this, Hong Yan''s expression changed slightly. Chiba''s face immediately sank, and he could see Hongyan''s expression in an instant. Xuena, something happened! "What''s the matter? Tell me!" Qianye asked eagerly. He suddenly recalled that the moment before he fell into a coma, the shout seemed familiar. Vaguely, it was Xue Nai''s voice! Could it be that she came to save me, and then encountered an ambush? Chiba stared at Hirohiko, his face changed. Chapter 272： Are you interested? "Very well, the injury behind is completely healed. I only need to rest for a few days." The medical ninja who checked the injury in Chiba said to Chiba with a little different emotion in his eyes. Chiba nodded and said, "Thank you, can I leave the hospital?" While talking, Chiba seemed to be absent, but the corner of his eye was not far from Hongyan. He just asked about Hirohiko Xuena, but at this time, Katsura came in with the medical ninja who was in charge of treating him, and then there was an inspection. Hirohiko hadn''t had time to talk about Xuena. At this moment, he was concerned about Xuenai, feeling worse and worse in his heart, and even started to make up his mind. Xuenai fought fiercely with the ambusher in order to save himself, and then was used by the ambusher because he cared about himself. In the end, when Xue Nai''s figure was finally shaped in his mind, it was already covered with wounds and blood. Although Chiba is now asking the doctor about the hospitalization, the gaze in his eyes is asking about Hongyan''s appearance, and his heart is: don''t do anything! It doesn''t matter if something goes wrong, but don''t make it irreparable, I will definitely find a way! Hongyan is also here, there must be a way! "No, you still have to stay in the hospital for observation for two days, and you can''t be discharged yet." said the medical ninja. "No way..." Chiba lowered his head slightly, his eyes flickered, as if thinking about something, but this sentence was really absent, and even the medical ninja noticed Chiba''s abnormality. Then, the male medical ninja discovered that Chiba''s gaze would fall on the side of Uchiha Hirohiko, intentionally or unintentionally, and even though Uchiha Hirohiko had a poker face, his gaze would not leave Chiba. Do these little brothers have something to say? "It''s only two days, it''s just a blink of an eye." At this moment, Guizi who was behind the male medical ninja said, Chiba''s meaning, Guizi who had taken care of him for more than a month was of course clear. Really... Chiba, it is also very important to stay in hospital for observation. Alas, what a glutton. Obviously, Guizi thought that Chiba hated eating sick meals, so she was a little bit repulsive about being hospitalized. You can take a good rest these two days! I will buy you something delicious outside. Guizi shook his head helplessly. Hey? What kind of expression would it look like when I saw that I brought him delicious food instead of the patient meal he hated to eat! This kid! Thinking of this, Guizi''s mouth curled up with a smile unconsciously, looking quite proud. However, no one noticed her at this time. The male medical ninja said at this time: "It seems that you have something to say, so I won''t get in the way. Remember, it is necessary to stay in the hospital for observation. It doesn''t matter what you look like. You will be discharged in two days. However, the situation may worsen. Its best to stay calm these few days. Dont blame me if you cant leave the hospital. With that, the male medical ninja smiled, and then left the ward with Guizi. "Yes..." Hearing what the male medical ninja said, although Chiba was absent-minded, out of politeness, he looked up at the back of the male medical ninja and nodded and said yes. It''s just that the tone is a little helpless. In response, Katsura shook his head again, but the male medical ninja smiled, touching the doorknob, and about to open the door and leave. At this moment, he seemed to think of something, took a meal, and said: "Oh yes, Chiba, after you are discharged from the hospital, are you interested in coming to our help for a period of time, recently the hospital is in short supply of medical ninjas." When this word came out, everyone else in the room, including Chiba, was taken aback. Let Chiba come to the hospital to help? Instead of an internship? This is Guizi''s surprised thought. Is this admitting Chiba''s medical ninjutsu? This is a slightly joyful thought in Hongyan''s heart. After all, in his understanding, Chiba is going to become a medical ninja. This is undoubtedly a recognition of him. He has no reason to be displeased. Need a medical ninja? Chiba frowned. "Which... can I think about it?" Chiba was stunned, then replied. "Ah, it doesn''t matter, despite consideration, just come to me if you decide, or any medical staff on duty can report it." The male medical ninja said, and pushed the door. Guizi was stunned for a while before she followed out. Just kidding! How optimistic about Chiba Dr. Watanabe is to report directly without taking a test! At the beginning, the Lin-chan recommended by Yuriko passed the strict three tests before being put in for internship! After Katsura and the male medical ninja left, Chiba hesitated for a moment, and then looked at Hirohiko again. "Tell me about Xuena, Hirohiko." Hongyan looked at Chiba, sighed with a poker face, and said, "I know, I''ll tell you." "Ah." Chiba looked at Hirohiko, his face gradually becoming serious, and nodded. ... At this time, in the corridor outside the Chiba Ward, Katsura followed Hiromi Watanabe step by step. "Kaiko." Suddenly, Hiroshi Watanabe asked. "Ah? What''s wrong? Dr. Watanabe." Katsura obviously didn''t expect Hiroshi Watanabe to speak suddenly now. "What do you think of the child Takichiba?" Watanabe Hiroshi walked in front of Katsura. Katsura could not see his expression, but just such a sentence floated over. Hey? How is this kid Chiba? Is it about his character? Isn''t Dr. Watanabe very optimistic about him? Have you all been exempted from the test and entered the hospital to help? How do you feel that Dr. Watanabe doesn''t trust Chiba? Its usually because of distrust, so you ask such questions, right? This...what''s going on? Suddenly, Guizi had several thoughts in her mind, but she forgot how to answer. "You don''t have to worry about it, don''t worry about your perception, after all, outside, Chiba''s reputation is not very good." Watanabe Hiroshi added. Obviously, she thought Guizi might hesitate because of Chiba''s comments outside. Bad reputation? Did Dr. Watanabe distrust Chiba because of the prejudices of others? Guizi''s mouth pursed slightly and her face was quite dissatisfied. Why is Dr. Watanabe so unreasonable! Thinking of this, Guizi frowned and said, "No matter what you say outside, Chiba is a good boy!" How come even Dr. Watanabe has such a big prejudice against Chiba like the people outside, and he really respects him for nothing! This is Guizi''s thoughts while talking. But when he said this, Hiroshi Watanabe seemed to be silent, and after walking a few steps, he said, "Sure enough, you think so too." Hey? Dr. Watanabe... has no prejudice against Chiba? Guizi was taken aback. "This child is really a rare good man. He has mastered the technique of extracting detailed problems at a young age. This is a medical ninjutsu that I may not be able to master in my entire life. And he can be favored by Tsunade-sama, he has unlimited More importantly, there is a trait in him that is necessary for a qualified or even excellent medical ninja." Watanabe Hiroshi said. There is no lack of appreciation in the tone. In his mind, it is the scene where Chiba extracts toxins for Hirohiko. When the voice fell, Guizi behind him suddenly raised his head and looked at the back of his respected medical ninja. When Dr. Watanabe said this, how did he feel that besides admiration, he also... envy? Such a powerful Physician Watanabe is actually jealous... the young Chiba? "I heard that the successful development of the antidote this time is also due to Chiba''s capture of the enemy''s antidote~www.novelhall.com~ It is really unimaginable that he is a seven-year-old child!" Watanabe Hiromi again Said. Dr. Watanabe...This tone is a bit depressed, how do you feel like losing to Chiba? Gui Ziming''s eyes widened slightly, and there was something incredible on her face. "However, the most important thing is that he is such a child, he can ignore the teacher''s life, he can take risks to save his partner, risk the death of his partner and lifelong guilt, and do his best to save the partner. Although he is not as lively as an ordinary child He looks cute, even thoughtful, really a bit ill-intentioned, but... he is a good boy, an excellent ninja, and a courageous medical ninja. Such a person has always been treated with prejudice by others. It''s too unfair." Watanabe Hiromi said. Dr. Watanabe... Could it be that... Guizi was startled. "So, I want to take this opportunity to let him come to the hospital to work. Rescue the dying and heal the wounded, so that the evaluation of him from the outside will also change." While talking, Hiroshi Watanabe stopped his steps and turned around, with a smile on his mouth. . "Moreover, many colleagues hope that Chiba can work in the hospital!" With a smile on his face, Watanabe Hiroshi added another sentence. Looking at Watanabe Hiroshi''s appearance, Katsura looked astonished, but then she laughed and said, "Yes, many people will be happy when Chiba comes to work in the hospital." "Yes!" Watanabe Hiroshi nodded, turned around, and said: "And such an amazing child will surely inspire many people." "Well! Chiba is amazing. After all, his feat is really amazing!" Gui Zi nodded repeatedly. "Yeah, it''s the first time I have seen such a child, it''s amazing!" Watanabe Hiroshi said in sympathy. With that, the two turned to the corner, and the chatting became lighter and lighter, and finally disappeared. Chapter 273： talk Konoha Hospital, another ward. "Ono, how is it?" The door was gently opened, and a middle-aged man wearing Konoha Nakanobu uniform walked into the ward, looking at the middle-aged man who was also wearing Konoha Nakanobu uniform sitting up from the hospital bed. "Chun Ah." Ono sat up slowly, clenching his teeth in the process, and the pain on his face was clear. "How''s the situation?" Jun Shimono moved a stool and sat down beside Ono''s bed. Hearing that, Ono covered his chest and abdomen, the pain on his face worsened, but he quickly eased, and said: "It''s just a shock acupuncture. The doctor said there is no major problem, and a few days of rest will pass." "It''s not a big problem. You have been in a coma for two days, and you only woke up today." Shimono Jun said, with a worried look on his face clearly. Ono gave a wry smile and said, "I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen at the time." With that, Ono''s mind naturally recalled the situation when he was on duty that day. During this period of time, the village has been under full martial law. Except for ninjas with missions and some necessary teams that purchase supplies during martial law, neither residents nor ninjas in the village are allowed to go out privately, otherwise they will be charged with treason. The gate and the wall of the village are also directly taken over by Anbe. Of course, Koichi Ono''s strength is definitely not Anbe. He is just a gatekeeper, responsible for the statistics of personnel entry and exit, and if necessary, prevent abnormal entry and exit. This kind of thing, any Zhongren can do, it is not worth boasting, he himself is also done as a task. There is no enthusiasm, no disgust. Although he is an ordinary ninja, he is also a qualified ninja, and he is also performing his tasks with due diligence. That night, it was late in the night, and suddenly, the little princess of Hyuga''s family, Yukata Hyuga suddenly appeared at the door. At that time, he was very strange. The princess of the Hyuga family had always been very tutored, and basically stopped going out after 8 o''clock in the evening. This is a fact that most people in the village know. As a prominent family in the village, sometimes, It is to sacrifice one''s own freedom. The princess was taken abducted, and the eight o''clock entrance guard also protected her. What he wondered was why the princess of Hyuga''s family came to the gate this night. As the descendants of the Hyuga family, it is impossible for them to be sent out during this period. Unless things have urgently had to dispatch this ancient and powerful family. Coupled with the well-known access control of the princess, when Hyuga Yukina appeared, he thought something serious had happened at that time. Even when he saw Princess Hyuga''s open eyes, he was even more surprised, feeling that something was wrong in his heart. With a mission mentality, he stepped forward to ask Hyuga Yukina about his intentions, but found that the princess of the Hyuga family did not have a Hokage mission document, she was acting purely privately, and listening to her was to rescue her. companion. He also said that Hokage has been notified that the Anbu rescue team will be here soon, and she must go ahead. Of course, he refused this matter. Without Naruto''s tokens or documents, a ninja''s dictation alone would not allow her to leave. Even the noble princess of the Hyuga family, the dream girl who his son dreams about is the same. cough! Of course, my son is a bit wishful thinking. This is his duty, this is his principle as a ninja. No matter who you are, you must abide by the rules of the village. Especially the rules of war. And at this moment, Hyuga Yukina seemed to see something through the white eyes, and exclaimed, "Chiba!" he was about to rush out. His instinctive reaction at the time was to block, but he didn''t expect that as soon as he made a blocking action, he was pushed by Hyuga Yukina with a palm, and then his eyes went black without knowing anything. When I woke up, I was in the hospital, and it has been two hours now. "Is this really done by the youngest princess of the Hyuga family?" Jun Shimo sighed. He could also see that the person who attacked his best friend had no intention of killing, but was just trying to knock him out, without malicious intent. Not too much to blame for Xue Na at the moment. It''s just a little skeptical. After all, it''s the Hyuga''s family. How can I think that the Hyuga''s family will not attack their fellow villagers. "Ah! It really is." Ono Xing nodded and said with emotion, "Speaking of which, the strength of this little princess is really powerful. Shocking acupuncture points can make people comatose for a day, but the little princess is stunned. It left me in a coma for two days, which is amazing." "You still boasted!" Jun Shimono chuckled, but he understood Koichi Ono''s feelings. For them, Yukata Hyuga was just a child. They weren''t the kind of caress to see such a powerful child. It is normal for people to express their appreciation at this time. And they have been in contact with Hyuga Yukina. Although not many, she also knows that she is a serious and well-behaved girl, and she doesn''t have any ill feelings, and she even loves the little princess of the Hyuga family! When I go home, I sometimes complain to my family why my son and daughter are not so cute. Of course, their wifes response was "Whoever is born like someone, you are all like bears, how cute sons and daughters are." Suddenly, all the faults were laid on them, and the so-called self-declaration refers to both of them. "It''s really amazing. When I was just promoted to Zhongren, I was fortunate to perform wartime missions with Lord Shinsuke. I learned from Jinsuke''s large population that even more shocking acupuncture can make people coma for two days. Unexpectedly, Mr. Shinsuke''s daughter could already do it." Koichi Ono said, with emotion. "In other words, the little princess overtook her father? Impossible, isn''t she? How old is she?" Shimono Jun was horrified at hearing, and at the same time he didn''t feel envious. Lucky! You didn''t even tell me!" "Haha..." Koichi Ono laughed dryly, and said, "I''m embarrassed to say that I dragged Master Jinsuke. However, I feel that the strength of the little princess is not as good as Master Jinsuke, but her acupuncture points. Very strange." "strange?" "Yes." Ono Yuki nodded a little. "Why is it weird?" Shimono Jun asked. "Yeah..." Ono Yuki groaned, frowned and shook his head, and said: "I can''t tell, I feel sharp and concentrated." "Sharp? Concentrated power?" Shimoye Jun was also confused. "Well, I don''t know how to say it." Koichi Ono said: "However, I don''t understand soft boxing, it may be a secret technique!" "Maybe." Jun Shimono didn''t mean to delve into it, but he seemed to think of something, and said to Koichi Ono: "Speaking of which, Taki Chiba that the little princess saved is really an amazing kid!" "Taki Chiba? That Taki Chiba, like Kakashi, was called a genius by Mizumon, Minin and even the third generation of Naruto?" Koichi Ono just woke up, only knowing that Hyuga Yukina was so reckless to save talents. I don''t know who Hyuga Yukina saved. "Well, the little princess is here to save him." Jun Shimono nodded: "I just went to see Mr. Zhenshu. I heard that this mission was only possible because of his work. Even Mr. Zhenshu said, Taki Chiba is the most incredible child he has ever seen." "Huh? That''s what Mr. Zhenshu who never boasted about?" Ono Yuki''s face was surprised. "Yes! And, this child is indeed extraordinary, no! It is the first time I have seen such a child, no! This is the first time I have seen such a ninja!" Jun Shimono said with admiration on his face. . "How do you say?" Ono Koichi asked. "The news that I just got from Mr. Shinshu, this mission was with Taki Chiba, and... Takenake was seriously injured at the time, and Taki Chiba desperately saved him. , Even at that time there was a sneak attack by a hostile ninja. In order to ensure the healing of Taketakes injury, the boy Takichiba took a knife without evasiveness when he noticed it." "What!" Koyuki Ono widened his eyes. For this kind of thing, he noticed the blade behind him, and he insisted on enduring the treatment without stopping... This kind of thing turned out to be a seven-year-old... can do it. "What''s even more incredible is that this child suggested that Mr. Shinshu bring Take Take back first, and then call the rescuer to rescue him. Taki Chiba was exhausted at the time, and the injuries on his back were deeply visible, plus the cold environment. , If the rescue is later, I am afraid he will die." "This is..." Yuki Ono was startled one by one, and said: "This child chose to give the best hope of rescue to the seriously injured Wu Yue and Mr. Zhenshu!" "Yes!" Jun Shimono nodded and said, "Moreover, what is even more remarkable and admirable is that this child, dragging his exhausted body and blood loss, walked back step by step until he went outside the village. I only fell one kilometer away! Maybe it was at that time, I was caught by the little princess''s white eyes." "This..." Ono Yuki''s eyes widened, looking at his best friend, and said: "Walking back step by step~www.novelhall.com~ dragging an exhausted body, still losing blood in the cold environment?" "Yes, during this journey, when Mr. Zhenshu came back, he walked for several hours!" "You''re kidding!" Koichi Ono was full of disbelief, that kind of physical condition, that kind of environment, such a long distance, this is absolutely impossible! Absolutely impossible! "Do you think I am lying?" Jun Shimono stared at Koichi Ono. Yuki Ono glanced at his best friend, his eyes were also full of unbelievable, but... he did not lie! "This...impossible, I can''t finish it no matter how you think about it!" Even if he knew that his best friend hadn''t lied, Koichi Ono couldn''t believe it. "Yeah, I can''t imagine how he came back. I only know that when he came back, there was blood red snow on the wound... I''m afraid it was his will to survive that ordinary people could not imagine, and took him step by step. Come back." "What a terrible will to survive..." The two looked at each other in incredible ways. ... At this time, in Chiba''s ward. "call" Chiba sighed and said, "You said it earlier, you just thought about it at home. You said she attacked the ninja in the village. I thought I was going to be locked up like me!" It''s fine, as long as it''s not injured and dying! A big rock in Chiba''s heart fell to the ground. Hirohiko''s poker face was stern, and seeing Chiba''s appearance, there was no other expression, but he said in his heart: You are the one who rushed first... At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed a little open, and a voice came. "Um, sorry to bother you, Chiba, is it convenient to have a chat?" Upon hearing this, the two looked at the door together, Chiba frowned slightly. Nara Luku? Could it be that Chapter 274： Not like "Then I have something to do, so I''ll leave first. At noon in the Tianlai novel, I will see you again." Looking at Chiba, and then at Nara Lukisa at the door, Hirohiko still had a poker face, and he was about to turn away. . "I know, don''t forget." Looking at Nara Lukisa''s expression, Chiba also knew that Hirohiko could not be there. "Oh." Hirohiko nodded, and then passed Nara Shikahisa. Nara Shikahisa watched Hirohiko leave without any special expression on his face. Is this the genius of the Uchiha family? A former teammate of Chiba and a disciple of Kushina. "Uncle Lujiu, please come in." Chiba sat up straight and said to this Nara Lujiu. "Oh, excuse me." Hearing Chiba''s words, Nara Lukisa moved his gaze away from Hirohiko, walked into the ward, and closed the door smoothly. On the other hand, Chiba watched Nara Lukuji walk in, moved the stool, and sat on the side of his bed, never letting off his every move or the expression on his face. Then he had this idea. Nara Shikahisa... and Nara Shikamaru are carved out of the same mold! No, it should be said that Nara Shikamaru and Nara Shikahisa were carved out of the same mold. "How is your body?" Nara Shikuji said after sitting down for a long time. Chiba nodded and said, "There is nothing serious about it. The doctor said that just stay in the hospital for observation for two days." Nara Shika nodded for a long time, keeping his eyes on Chiba. What an amazing child, he walked back from such a far place with his wounded body. In terms of willpower alone, I am afraid that no one can match this child. Even three generations of Hokage adults said, "This child always surprises people." , Or shocked." Moreover, this time the task of "taking the antidote" is hard to imagine that a seven or eight-year-old child would be able to think of such a strategy. Although, I also noticed a little bit. But in the end, I really did not expect that the third generation of Hokage would actually adopt the strategy of this seven or eight-year-old child. Even if this strategy is feasible, it is after all a seven- or eight-year-old child who thought it would be somewhat contemptuous. . Moreover, this plan is only feasible to a certain extent, not absolutely safe and secure, and even poses a great threat to the lives of 11 people in the three teams. In fact, it eventually lost three people. The three generations of Naruto Masters actually agreed to this plan when they saw his report, and they acted together and performed the task directly. To be honest, I really want to see that report! "Actually, I came to see you today to thank you." Nara Lujiu said: "If you didn''t rescue you in time, I am afraid the three of us would not be able to return." Thinking in his heart, Nara Shikajiu still said calmly, and while speaking, his figure was deeply lowered and he made a solemn thank you. "This... this, that... Lu Jiu... Uncle Lu Jiu, this... this is just a mission, yes... that, I use you as bait, yes... its mine, its me. Its because Im in danger, I should apologize..." Seeing Nara Luhisas solemn thanks, Chiba shook his hand quickly, her face was panicked and completely messed up. It''s not coherent. And seeing Chiba panic, Nara Luji was also taken aback, then smiled. Just like what Mizumon said, Chiba seems to be bad at dealing with other people''s thanks and apologies. Thinking about it, Nara Lukisa was not struggling with the question of thanks, but went straight ahead and said: "Actually, coming over today, I have a question for you." "Problem?" The flustered Chiba heard the words, but was startled, and then said: "What is the problem?" "What other thoughts do you have about this mission?" Nara Luhisa said straightforwardly. Other opinions? Chiba was stunned again, then looked at Nara Lukuji, frowning slightly. If we talk about other opinions, there are really some, but should we tell Nara Shikahisa here? Speaking of it, why did he come to me to ask this question? Could it be that he also thought of it? A series of thoughts passed through Chiba''s heart. When Nara Luji appeared at the door, Chiba had guessed that Nara Luji had something serious about looking for him, not just to thank him or to visit him, even Hirohiko had seen this. Otherwise, Hongyan would not find an excuse to leave. "Uncle Lujiu, what are you..." "You don''t have to worry about saying it, you should have seen it too, Sandyakura actually sent S-rank ninjas like Chiyo to prevent us from delivering the antidote to the front line. Regardless of our purpose, their response is also It''s too big." Nara Luji interrupted Chiba''s words and said. Touching Nara Lukisa''s gaze, Chiba was stunned. Nara Lukisa''s gaze clearly meant "Just say it, I know you are not an ordinary child, don''t pretend to be stupid". At the moment, Chiba took a breath. Originally, he didn''t intend to hide it. Seeing the look of Nara Lukisa, facing this strategic ability, he can become an excellent ninja who can actually command the Fourth Ninja War~www.novelhall.com~Chiba It was also straightforward and said: "Indeed, Shayin Village''s reaction is very abnormal. Generally speaking, the news we spread is that the antidote has been successfully developed. Whether they stop us or not, it is useless. The formula has been studied. Come out, this time the delivery was not successful, and there is another time, and this next time, we will definitely pay attention to it. Even if Shayin Village attaches great importance to the delivery of the antidote, they will definitely not succeed this time. I have suffered a loss, and secondly, this "next time" is actually a good bait. It can do a series of things against Shayin Village. These things may be the ninja who killed them for blocking, or other things. In short, their interception this time is meaningless!" Sure enough, the child could see it too. Nara Shika nodded and signaled Chiba to continue. Sure enough, Nara Lukisa also saw this. Chiba observed Nara Lukuhisa''s expression, affirmed in his heart, and said: "And I believe that Shayakura cannot do such meaningless things. He did this, and even sent s-rank ninjas, then there must be them. The purpose of this is their plan." "Then you see, what are their plans?" Nara Shikahisa asked. "It''s very simple. Before the antidote is delivered, we will use the poison to give the ninjas in our village on the border a head-on attack and consume our strength. Even to defeat our front line," Chiba said, decisively, without a trace. Hesitating: "This is the only purpose I can think of." This kid really doesn''t look like a kid! No wonder the three generations of Hokage have "sometimes I always feel that there is an adult living in the body of that child in Chiba!" Such emotions. Chiba really doesn''t look like a child! This is exactly the same as mine! A light flashed in Nara Luji''s eyes. Chapter 275： doubt "And here, it takes a certain amount of time to hit us head-on. And the longer this time, the more it can cause huge chaos to our front line, and their head-to-head attack will be better. After all, a large number of people are poisoned in the battle. In addition to being able to kill more enemies in battle and pay less. It can also further disrupt our military spirit and lower our morale." "At this time, we have no antidote on the front line. I think no one except Tsunade-sama can cure this kind of poison. And Tsunade-sama can''t appear on the front line, that is, there is no antidote to the front line. , Will be helpless against this poison. Faced with this incurable poison, no matter how powerful the ninja, no matter how powerful the ninja army, there will be negative emotions. In addition, when the enemy uses this poison when fighting, we are bound to be With heavy losses and a big defeat, there will be a situation of "first a big defeat, and then unable to detoxify". Under this situation, morale will inevitably be low, and even "unsaved, the enemy has such a powerful killer." We are helpless again, and we will definitely fail if we fight again. At that time, the front line will inevitably be chaotic. Afterwards, as long as the village of Shayin can fight us before the antidote is delivered, we will be able to defeat us and drive forward. At that time, It doesn''t matter if the antidote is delivered or not." "That''s why we are organized to deliver the antidote. As long as the delivery fails this time, we can buy time for them in Shayin Village and defeat our frontline." Chiba touched his chin and said to Nara Shikahisa. Hearing this, Nara Lujiu opened his eyes slightly, nodded, and said, "This is the only reason." If Nara Luhisa is also an idea, then this matter should not be wrong. This is not a good sign. If the head of Shayin Village drove straight in, the other big Ninja Villages would not sit idly by. The soldiers will inevitably attack Konoha, and whether Konoha can defend it will be a problem. Even if it is as strong as Konoha, it will not be possible to resist the attacks of the other four Shinobu at the same time. Otherwise Konoha would dominate the Shinobi world. Although, the historical inevitability is that Konoha will win in the three wars and will usher in a prosperous period after the end of the three wars. But it cannot be said that the inevitability of history will remain unchanged. In other words, it is uncertain whether history will change, and the final outcome of the three wars may not necessarily be Konoha''s victory. In the final analysis, it is still the question, whether history can be changed, and whether history must be a question that cannot be changed. However, Chiba cannot take this risk. Indeed, Chiba can use the trend of the Three World Wars to infer historical changes. However, let Konoha be defeated, he did not dare to do such a thing. As for why I dare not, it is naturally what will happen to me after Konoha is defeated? Of course, Chiba would not naively think that after defeating Konoha, other ninja villages will treat them preferentially. These Konoha ninjas will definitely be killed, or be tortured, coerced, or controlled to let other ninjas get what they want. Something you want. As for other things Ninimura wanted, Chiba also knew roughly. That is the accumulation of Konoha, Konoha''s various ninjutsu, illusion arts, physiques, secret techniques, forbidden techniques... After all, some secret techniques may not necessarily be found in the forbidden operation room and the secret operation room. I still have to look for it in the heads of ninjas who have learned related secret techniques and forbidden techniques. Moreover, when Konoha is really defeated, who knows whether Konoha will burn the forbidden operation room and the secret operation room, lest these powerful forces fall into the hands of others. At that time, you will have to look for it in the heads of ninjas who have learned related secret techniques and forbidden techniques. Even if Chiba survived the defeat, he still practiced forbidden skills, who knew what he would face. All in all, under the cover of the nest, there are no eggs! Chiba wants to change history, but he will not even consider the consequences of his own life and that of Kushina and others. If he or these people''s lives are gone, what meaning does he have to change history? Therefore, he still must protect Konoha. In a sense, Chiba has been bound to Konoha. The world of Naruto is the world of ninjas. Konoha is a very tolerant Ninja village. Other Ninja villages treat outsiders not so leniently. Even if Chiba defected from the village and invested in another Shinobu village, and behaved actively and made countless contributions, she would still not win the trust of Shinobu. Even after the value is used up, it will be abandoned by Shinobu Village. Of course, this abandonment basically means the same thing as death. No Ninja Village would trust a ninja with a defected experience, otherwise the original Akatsuki organizes so many S-rank ninjas, that the strength of the shocking one, other Ninja villages will not win? However, no matter what kind of strength the ninja, no matter what the reason, the ninja who betrayed Ninja Village is basically the enemy of the village and even all other Ninja villages. Therefore, if Chiba wants to change history and save Kushina, it must also ensure that Konoha Village will eventually win. And the actions of Shayin Village now are obviously unfavorable to Konoha, and it is quite unfavorable, and Chiba must also deal with these "disadvantages." This point has no conflict with changing history, and there is no need to use Konoha''s survival to test whether history can be changed. "Now, is there any action in Shayin Village?" Chiba asked. Nara Lukuji shook his head, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com said: "In fact, just because there was no change, I was a little worried about whether my guess was wrong. Now hearing your analysis, I think that Shayin Villages blocking intention is obviously this. But, I It is also very strange that Shayin Village did not move." "Well, Uncle Lujiu, do you think that the current situation is a good time for Shayin Village to implement the original plan, right?" Chiba said. "Yeah!" Naralu nodded for a long time, groaned, and then briefly froze. This feeling...what is going on! Talking with Chiba now is like talking to a trusted... peer. Thinking about it, Nara Lujiu raised his head and glanced at Chiba, but saw Chiba frowning and touching his chin, thinking, feeling deeply. Really... I really don''t look like a child at all! "Indeed, it is very suspicious. Chiyo should have rushed back to Shayin Village, or the front line of Shayin. It has been three days, and the situation should have been known there. We have not yet developed an antidote or a solution. Medicine also takes time. Even if the solution is quickly developed, it will take time to be delivered. Didnt it happen to be able to attack? Did the interception mission be achieved? This delivery can also be said to be our "second" delivery. "Chiba murmured. Nara Shikahisa also nodded, and his doubts were also here. "Could it be that we were wrong, isn''t Sa Yin''s plan to crush our front line while the antidote is not delivered?" Nara Shikaji said with a frown. "Wait a minute!" Hearing Nara Lujiu''s words, Chiba nodded in agreement at first, then seemed to think of something, and said suddenly: "Uncle Lujiu, during these three days, three generations of Hokage-sama, Is there any action?" "Three generations of Hokage...have any actions taken?" Nara Deer was taken aback after hearing this for a long time. Chapter 276： move Three generations of Hokage... Is this kid''s thinking area so broad? And in an instant thought of the three generations of Hokage-sama level. ranw?en? ranwe Nara Luji was surprised, and Chiba''s question was indeed very important. The three generations of Hokage, in the past few days, did something. However, this action, in Nara Lukisa''s opinion, was not enough to make Shagakura Village stand still and give up this great opportunity to defeat Konoha''s front line. However, since Chiba asked, Nara Lukisa told the truth: "According to the instructions of the three generations of Hokage, in the past three days, first the front line was sent to send two teams to the village, and the front line was arranged to retreat. Tens of kilometers, at the same time, here in the village, there are two groups of prescriptions for delivering antidote, one light and one dark, and two hundred antidote we rushed to make during this period. Ming rushed to the same route as we did when we performed the task. On the front line, the dark thing is to climb over some more dangerous areas, take shortcuts, and rush to the front line." "How much time will it take? If it goes well." Qianye''s eyes flashed when he heard the words, but his heart frowned greatly. This measure... "If everything goes well, the team in the dark place can complete the task in five days. Akari, because it will take about seven days." Nara Shikahisa also said. After hearing Nara Lukisa''s words, Chiba fell into thinking again. With this kind of measure, since the admiration of the military master He Lao Zang in the original work is sitting on the opposite side, knowing that Konoha''s front line has retreated so much, it is impossible not to know that Konoha is the antidote and has not yet been delivered. It is a good time to attack Konoha. Now, it is impossible for Shayin to care if it will cause a war, and even now it is the war time, the war between Shayin and Konoha is inevitable. What I have to think about now is whether to take the lead and preempt the others, or to wait and see the changes and make the last move. The strong, in this case, should be postponed. Avoid rushing into the trap of the disadvantaged party. Under such circumstances, the disadvantaged should take preemptive measures to seize the opportunity, take advantage of the opportunity to expand the results, attack the strong from all aspects, and supplement them with various conspiracy strategies to gradually smooth the gap with the strong and conquer the strong enemy. After all, if the strength is not enough, then use wisdom to win, this is the ultimate principle of human battle and even war. It was also what Chiba learned from the first book he encountered. And this book was also regarded as the "Four Famous Books" in the previous life and was named The Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Although there are many artistic exaggerations in it, some war strategies have their reasons and are helpful. And looking at the original evaluation of Eilao Zang, "the type that caused the opponent to fall into chaos through deliberately formulated strategies, and showed extraordinary talent in the past wars." It can be seen from this that Eilao Zang is a person who likes to confuse the opponent and strike a fatal blow. In other words, he is a powerful figure who is good at ingenuity and meticulous, not a master who can easily get along. If Konoha and Shayin fight, there is no doubt that Konoha is in the strong side and Shayin is in the weak side. And in this matter, Shayin also has the prerequisites to seize the opportunity, that is, the poison that was prepared by the thousand generations, and even this poison can cause confusion to Konoha. From the perspective of Shayin and Eilaozang, it is a good time to create chaos on the Konoha front line while the antidote has not yet arrived. It should be something Eilaozang would do. Moreover, their purpose of blocking the pig deer butterfly''s "antidote delivery mission" is to gain time for this conspiracy. And now, in Eilao Zang, in the eyes of Shayin, the Konoha front line has retreated tens of kilometers. It should be to shorten the distance and let the front line be equipped with antidote earlier. In other words, it will take quite a while for the antidote to be delivered to the Konoha front line, and it is even so long that Konoha needs to be backed tens of kilometers to let Konoha feel at ease. For them, it is a great opportunity. But why? They didn''t move, as if waiting for Konoha to get the antidote, feeling like a fight to the death in an upright manner? Chiba frowned slowly, which was too suspicious. Of course, Chiba didn''t think that the weak side of the sandy mountain village meeting water gate was uprightly fighting Konoha. This is something that fools can do. In terms of village strength, no single village would be Konoha''s opponent, including Yunyin! There is no doubt about this. However, the war is not about the two Ninja villages, but about the five Ninja villages. It is a five-party battle, and the variables inside give you a computer to calculate for a long time. Regardless of the strength of Konohas victory over Shayakura, and the whole situation of the war, even if Shayak was lucky enough to defeat Konoha, his vitality would be severely injured. At that time, the other three Shinobu villages who looked at him would just ignore it ? Give up this opportunity to eliminate Sain and Konoha? Of course it is impossible. At that time, the other three Shinobu villages will definitely attack them actively. Not to mention, among the other three Shinobi Villages, there is also a Thunder Country Yunyin Village known for its military capabilities! If Shayin really attacked Konoha head-on, it would be a fool to be a fool, and this would be to give away his village. Then the original work''s evaluation of Eilao Tsang is just in vain. Chiba took a slight breath and said, "We have retreated dozens of kilometers on the front line. What about the other side''s Shayin Village? Chiba knows the detective method of Konoha Village, and the movement of the enemy ninja army cannot be known instantly, so it is a miracle that Konoha Village can survive World War I and World War II. "No response at all." Nara Shikahisa said. "Uncle Lujiu, the enemy doesn''t move, what do you think?" Chiba asked. "This situation cannot be called an anomaly. From the point of view of Shayin Village, we have retreated like this. In the dozens of miles that we have freed up, it is very likely that many traps have been set up, and no action is possible." Nara Shikahisa said. "Yeah." Chiba touched his chin, thinking again. What Nara Shikahisa said is right. This is a battle between ninjas, or a battle between ninjas with fantasy power, and it is fundamentally different from the war of the Three Kingdoms. Ninja traps can also cause great destructive power, and it is even possible to reverse the situation. If it is Eilao Zang''s thoughtful character, it is possible to consider the trap... But ~www.novelhall.com~ will he really miss the opportunity because of the trap problem? Chiba''s heart was swaying from side to side, but the feeling that "there is more deceit, Eilao Zang would never miss a good opportunity" became stronger and stronger. However, the behavior of Shayin Village is also in line with "common sense" and "Eilao Zang''s style." It is very possible that Shayin Village has given up this toxic surprise operation. wrong! This is wrong! There must be flaws! Here I have to understand the situation! Thinking about it, Chiba suddenly raised his head and said, "Uncle Lujiu, do you have a map? The one that shows the military situation...Uh, is it convenient for me to see it?" When Chiba''s words fell, Nara Lukisa was also taken aback. Forget this, now Chiba does not have a specific impression and understanding of the situation on the front line, and it is indeed not easy to make correct judgments! (...) Chapter 277： Battle "I have forgotten this. The burning text says "r?a?n?w?e?" Nara Shikajiu quickly reacted, took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to Chiba. Chiba took the scroll, spread it out, and glanced roughly. It was a map showing the border between the country of wind and the country of fire. There were some signs of sand and Konoha on it. It should be their own army to endure the army. The gathering place, and the geographical pattern is roughly the same as the border of the Wind and Fire on the Hokage map seen on the Internet in the previous life. After all, it is geography. For Chiba, who pays attention to the plot and the battle, he still has an impression, which is pretty good. However, Chiba didn''t think deeply, he was quickly attracted by the current situation of the two sides. At present, most of the ninjas in Sandyakura have gathered in the country of the river, southwest of the country of fire, and the Konoha front line has retreated tens of kilometers, but it has completely shrunk into the country. And Chiba has also discovered a problem, that is, the current location of Konoha front line, not far from the village, not far from the enemy, just at a balance point. In this position, advances can attack the enemy, retreats can stand firm, and relatively speaking, the village''s reinforcements can also be delivered fairly quickly. After seeing this, Chiba couldn''t help but sigh. The three generations of Naruto are worthy of being the "strongest Naruto" who guided Konoha to victory in the Second Ninja World War. This position is also considered absolute. I''m afraid Eilao Zang also considered the three generations of Hokage to be hesitant. However... it is also possible that Ezang would be used as a smoke bomb... Ezang will definitely not give up this opportunity. It can be said that if Shayin Village loses this opportunity, it is absolutely impossible to shake Konoha unless they dont Fate. Moreover, they bordered the land of the land, and they were also regarded as a powerful enemy watching, and they couldn''t help but notice this. This is his only chance! After reading the map, Chiba has a general understanding of the current situation and understands that Shayin Village will never give up on this surprise attack. At this moment, it has lost three generations of Fengying, and there is no leader in the village. There may be Eilao Zang and Qiandai supporting it. Although it is inevitable that there will be some small chaos, there are still some backbones. Generally speaking, it should be relatively stable. But compared to other villages, it is far from it. In the two neighboring big countries, the three generations of soil shadows that master the bloodstain and eliminate the dust are still there. The soil country is also rich in national strength. In comparison, the Shayin Village pales in comparison. too much. Not to mention Konoha and the Land of Fire. If it does not take advantage of the opportunity here, Shayin Village will inevitably be passively beaten in the end. Now war is inevitable. So, the key is, what will Shayin Village do to weaken the strength of Konoha''s chief enemy? I am afraid that part of the purpose of Eilaozang is to weaken Konoha and use Konoha''s new defeat to create opportunities for other Daren villages. When Konoha is under siege, he will naturally get some results! At the same time, I will take advantage of the land of the earth to march into Konoha, and give a knife to the land of the earth to weaken the Yanyin village. Thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind. This was the purpose of Shayin Village that he conjectured Eilao Zang''s mind and the current situation of Shayin Village. Of course, he has never been in contact with He Lao Zang, he only speculates from the few original works and the original evaluation of He Lao Zang. The purpose that Qianye guessed was somewhat correct, and it could only be said that it was logically correct, but it was difficult to say whether Eilao Zang really did this purpose. In fact, if Eilao Zang knew these thoughts of Chiba, he would have sighed, "Konoha has produced another inexperienced wizard." There will even be a kind of "This kind of person, how good it is to be able to be at my side," Maybe the Shayin Village in the future can be entrusted to him." While these thoughts passed by, Chiba also looked at the topography of some places on the map in detail. This is the Naruto World, the real world. The military maps here are much more rigorous and detailed than the online maps. Looking at it, Chiba''s face slowly changed, and at the same time, his fingers began to draw around the map, and his brows became tighter and tighter. In the end, when Chiba''s brows were furrowed to the tightest point, his fingers stopped and stopped somewhere in the land of fire. Then he raised his head and asked Nara Lukisa, "Uncle Lukisa, where is this place?" Nara Lukuji was taken aback for a moment, looked at the map, and said, "Kikyo Mountain." "Kikyo Mountain?" Chiba''s face changed suddenly. Nara Shikajiu was also startled when he saw his expression. Could it be that Chiba discovered something important? He nodded hurriedly and said, "Yes." "What is the sign of this city on the mountain?" Chiba seemed to take a deep breath, calmed down, and said. "Kikyo Castle, our Konoha is a barrier fortress in the far west." Nara Shikahisa also looked at the map, frowning. Is there any problem here...? Shayin Village can''t hit here at all, right? And hearing Nara Luji''s words, Chiba''s mind was thunderous! Battle of Kikyo Mountain! The famous battle of the Three World Wars was Konoha''s important battle against Shayin. It was also an important battle for Konoha to defeat Shayin. Many young ninjas of Sayin were captured. Tou was one of them. Is this... the necessity of history? At this time, Kikyo Mountain is a must-see for Eilao Zang that Chiba thought of! With this place, Shayin Village can attack the Konoha frontline on both sides! Moreover, the area from Rainy Country to Kikyo Mountain is weak in Konoha''s defense and it is easy to sneak in. More importantly, because of the shrinkage of the defense line, there are also large blank areas on the flanks of the Konoha front line. Shayin can invade from the bordering rain country. Even Chiba had already thought about why Eilao Zang didn''t enter. Now I want to use the ninja army of Kawa no Kuni to attract Konoha''s attention, and let another army capture Kikyo Mountain! And occupy the terrain, on both sides of the Konoha front line. Relying on that poisonousness, Shayin Village is not incapable of capturing Mount Kikyo. Moreover, due to the shrinking of the defense line, some defensive units in Kikyo Mountain were transferred away, and went to the border between the country of grass and the country of fire to fill some defensive vacancies. I am afraid that the three generations of Narutos idea is that with Konohas ninja armies on the front line of Sagakura, it doesnt matter if the Kikyo Mountain behind is weak ~www.novelhall.com~ But in fact, if under normal circumstances, It does not matter, but now, in Chiba''s eyes, this is the worst situation! This is also what Eilao Zang can think of, a "thinking" powerful intelligent ninja. I am afraid that Eilaozang''s poisonous surprise attack plan is still going on, but it has changed! Instead of taking advantage of the transport and not to attack, first send a troop, carrying a poisonous, cut in from the country of rain, and conquer Kikyo Mountain. Then, taking advantage of the sudden capture of Kikyo Mountain and the chaos of Konoha''s front line, he attacked both sides of Konoha''s front line with a fatal blow. Indeed, there is something that Eilao Zang can do. "Uncle Lujiu, the situation is already very urgent!" Thinking of this, Qianye frowned and slowly raised his head. His face is unprecedented seriousness. "I have an idea!..) Chapter 278： Please Under the gray sky, snow-white snowflakes slowly fell from the sky, densely like goose feathers. "puff!" A pile of snow fell from the wall of the Konoha gate, and fell beside a pair of ninja winter shoes, scattered in the snow on the ground, sinking slightly. At this time, the pair of ninja winter shoes moved, and the right foot rotated back half a circle. "What an incredible child." Nara Luji looked back at the room on the second floor of the hospital, where the lights seemed to have just turned on. Then he turned around and tightened the scroll in his hand. This is the map he carried with him about the battle. Just now, it was modified by a child in the hospital called a "prodigy". All the doubts that bothered him were solved. Although most of Chibas inferences are unfounded imaginations, all of this is logical. And Shayin Village does have an intelligent ninja who can make such a plan. For the time being, let''s report this matter to the three generations of Naruto Masters! Thinking about it, Nara Shikuhisa set out and walked towards the Hokage Building. Although it is my arbitrariness to ask Chiba about these things, I always feel that I am asking the right question! Nara Shikajiu sighed with emotion. At this time, in the ward of the Konoha Hospital, Chiba lit up the lights, opened the curtains, and looked at the gray sky outside, the falling goose feathers and the silver-clad Konoha village. It''s snowing! Konoha Village really has four distinct seasons. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Chiba''s mouth, with emotion in her heart. It''s been a long time since I saw snowing! In his previous life, Chiba has never seen snow again except for a heavy snow that he saw when he was a child. Suddenly, although Qianye had worries in his heart, he was also attracted by the silver clothes outside the window. Nara Lukuji is really good, I just put forward a general idea, he already has the idea of ??arranging the army to endure, and even the logistics supplies and medical follow-up have already been planned. In this war, I can also come up with ideas. It is impossible to really lead the war. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help smiling. I really changed this completely. In the previous life, he didn''t even dare to kill chickens, but now he can''t even kill the enemy on the battlefield. Even thinking of leading the army to fight, this is really... It seems like a world away! Afterwards, Chiba showed a strange look on his face. I really seem to have passed away... Chiba shook his head, moved the stool on the side, and sat on the side of the bed, silently watching the snow outside in the light. Kikyo Mountain, Kikyo Castle... Battle of Mount Kikyo... This is a famous battle of the three wars. And this time, by coincidence, it happened that Sa Yin was about to win Mount Kikyo, and Konoha should also be against Mount Kikyo... Is this a historical necessity? Or, it''s just a coincidence, and depending on the time, the Battle of Kikyo Mountain probably won''t break out so early! It''s still a probing period of the three wars, and it''s the final battle with Sain? impossible Chiba''s thoughts are intertwined. Here... It''s really tangled. There is no way to sacrifice Konoha to test whether history can really be changed. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help taking a breath. However, this is not what I should think about now. The Shenwu Kunqiao Battle is almost three years away. During this time, I still have to improve myself and master the Yin Seal as soon as possible. Although the Yin Seal cannot completely remove the weakness of the Eight Doors Mode, But... the make up for the eight-door model is not all stark. During this time, go all out to build a Yin Seal! Silently, Chiba made up his mind again, and then he sighed long and turned his head and glanced at the pendulum behind him. It''s almost eleven o''clock... I have been chatting with Lu Nara for so long without knowing it. Then, Chiba half-squinted his eyes. By the way... I''m hungry alone, why Hongyan hasn''t come back... I''ve said that it''s eleven o''clock for dinner, and Guizi will come if he doesn''t come. Thinking of Gui Zi forcing herself to eat the poison-like patient meal, Chiba shuddered unconsciously, and even turned blue. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. Xu Ye''s knock on the door was too sudden, and the forced feeding situation in Xu Shi Qianye''s mind was too terrifying for him. When the knock on the door sounded, Chiba almost jumped up in shock. Who... who is here, Guizi? Or Hirohiko? A thought suddenly flashed from Chiba''s mind. At this moment, the door was also pushed open. Chiba was shocked and blinked with a look of "Don''t come in Guizi". This is... the one who takes care of Yumiko... I think it should be called Yumiko! After the door was opened, a young woman in the white clothes of the Hyuga family walked in, and a sense of aristocratic elegance suddenly rushed toward her face. Yumiko Hyuga carried the food box, looked at Chiba, smiled at the corner of her mouth, and said, "Chiba, right?" "Hmm..." Chiba nodded slightly. He didn''t expect that Yumiko Hyuga would come to see him. He didn''t have any friendship with Yumiko Hyuga. At the same time, Chiba was also a little bit astonished. This second time seeing Yumiko Hyuga, he still had a feeling of "where has this person seen him", and the feeling he had seen in the original work. Of course, I have seen this in the original, not that she is the character who appeared in the original, it should be said that she is very similar to a certain character in the original. "Great, I didn''t go to the wrong room. Ms. Xuena asked me to bring this to you." Yumiko Hyuga looked at Chiba''s sluggish appearance, covered her mouth and smiled, then lifted the three-tiered large food box in her hand. Said. "Xue Na? Bring me something?" Chiba blinked, a little dazed. Didn''t Xuena think about it at home? "Yes." Yumiko Hyuga nodded, then put the food container on the small table next to Chiba''s bed and unwrapped layer by layer. Immediately, Chiba''s eyes were completely attracted by the various delicious foods in the food box. He even saw a burnt and bright Ise shrimp on the last floor. Suddenly, "Gudong" With a sound, he swallowed saliva. "Cuckoo..." Then, his stomach screamed in despair. "This...I''m sorry~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s mouth twitched a bit. In front of such a beautiful woman, his stomach screamed and felt a little embarrassed. "It''s okay, Miss Xue Na secretly asked me to send it." Yumiko Hyuga smiled again, and when she talked about Xue Na, a look of worry appeared on her face. Seeing this look of worry from Yumiko Hyuga, Chiba frowned. Yumiko is responsible for taking care of Xuena. Since that special training, she can also be heard from the usual chats that Xuena mentions her. Obviously, the relationship between the two is very good. This expression... Could it be that something is wrong with Xuena? "Actually," after finishing speaking, there was only a pause, and Yumiko Hyuga took a breath and said to Chiba, "There is one thing about Ms. Xuena, I want to ask you for help?" Is Xuena really something? Suddenly, Qianye''s face was solemn. "Please say, no matter what, I will definitely help!" Chapter 279： reason The Hyuga family mansion, a remote cabin outside the main house. "Snapped!" The door that had originally opened was closed fiercely, and then with a majestic angrily: "When will you figure it out and when will you leave here, otherwise, you will have been in this confinement room, thinking about it!" Then, there was a sound of footsteps, and it seemed that someone had left. "Without my order, no one is allowed to come near here." The next step was the order without any room. "Yes!" After that, the two people responded in unison. After another while, a whisper sounded in the heavy snow. "This...what the **** is going on? Didn''t Mr. Naruto say to let the lady face the wall for three days? How come Mr. Shinsuke is here, but he wants the lady to think about it, and... there is no time limit." "I don''t know! It''s the first time I have seen Master Jinsuke so angry. Where did the lady offend Master Jinsuke?" "Impossible, the eldest lady has always been well-behaved. Except for Xueying, Master Jinsuke is most satisfied with Missy. Moreover, after all, she is the biological daughter of Master Jinsuke. In terms of intimacy, Xueying, a proud disciple, cannot match Miss Jinsuke, Xueying has never been scolded by Master Jinsuke, how could Miss Jinsuke offend Master Jinsuke, Master Jinsuke has always been tolerant, and has never been so angry!" "Why is that?" "Ask me, how do I know. Moreover, the eldest lady is really amazing. She can hold on for three days in the confinement room. I have never seen a child her age who can hold on for three days in the confinement room. I remember the child who was separated last time, at the age of ten, crying and making noise after less than a day." "I can only say, Lord Jinsuke''s blood." "Yes, it''s a pity... Master Xue Na is a girl, and fate has already..." "Ugh" The whispers of the guards finally turned into a sigh, like a wisp of smoke, drifting into this dark and cold confinement room. After this sigh, the voices of the two guards came again. "Sir Nikka!" "Sir Nikkei, why are you here?" "Shh!" After the words of the guards, there was a voice asking for silence. "Kenichiro, Yuichiro, Uncle Shinsuke has just left, you should be a little quieter to avoid being noticed by him." "Sir Nissan, what are you doing here?" a guard asked softly. "Of course I came to see how my disciple is doing, and send some clothes over by the way." "But... the rules of confinement here are that people are not allowed to visit, and you are not allowed to bring anything other than personal clothing. Moreover, Mr. Shinsuke has just given an order to let anyone approach here." The guard was embarrassed. Said. "The confinement room is cold and dark. In case Xuenai''s old illness is offended, who will bear the responsibility?" Obviously, the visitor is also ready to speak. "This..." Obviously, the guard began to hesitate. In their impression, it is true that the daughter of this respected Lord Shinsuke was tortured by an illness, but she recovered at the age of five, and also at the age of 5. An adult Nikkei teaches soft boxing, and thinking about it, that old problem has not been committed for almost three years. But... after all, they also heard about this, if the old lady''s old illness recovers from the cold in the confinement. This "Sir Nissan, this matter... we..." Thinking of this, a guard said, but still unwilling to let it go. But at this moment, another guard said, "Kenichiro, all right! Nissan-sama, has Shinsuke-sama gone far?" "Ok." "Then, only five minutes. Nissan." "Yuichiro, what are you doing?" The guard called Kenichiro said excitedly. "It''s just some clothes, the life of the eldest lady is the key!" Yuichiro also responded excitedly. "You..." Kenichiro seemed startled. "Thank you! Yuichiro! Kenichiro," After that, I thanked him. After the conversation, there was another footstep. Afterwards, the door was closed severely and opened again. A ray of light shone from outside, slightly illuminating the dark and cold room, and you could vaguely see the empty furnishings inside. The bed is a simple futon. At this time, Xuena, who was sitting upright, slowly opened his eyes, with a faint light of incredible flashing in his eyes, looking at the young man in his twenties holding the thick clothes at the door. "Teacher Nikkei!" That''s right, the young man standing at the door of the Yukina confinement is the father of Hyuga Nissa and Hyuga Neji. If Chiba was here, he would definitely sigh. When Hyuga was young, he was also a handsome guy. Hearing Yukunas words, Hyuga Hikkaden did not respond directly. Instead, looking at the light outside, he took a close look at Yukna, and after confirming that her pale face was not due to illness or cold, he sighed. After a sigh of relief, he said softly: "I have said it so many times, in private, you don''t need to be so cautious of addressing it." Xuena was taken aback when he said this, and then changed her words slightly shyly, saying, "Brother Nissa." Hearing this, a smile appeared on Hyuga''s face and said, "Really, you are so stubborn, you are not willing to be softened at all." Xuenai pursed her lips slightly, but did not answer. "However, it also shows that they are so important to you, and they can even make you disobey Uncle Shinsuke so much. Except for that incident, it was the first time I saw Uncle Shinsuke such a gaffe." Hyuga Nisasa walked into the confinement room. Suddenly, a chill came, and he shivered unconsciously. Is Uncle Shinsuke going to kill Yukina? Such a cold winter made Xuena think about it in the confinement room. This confinement room is like winter in summer, and it is even colder this winter. Putting down his clothes, Hyuga Hirasashi looked at his beloved sister, who still didn''t have much expression on her face~www.novelhall.com~ silently looking at herself, but the stubbornness in his eyes never faded. For this, he I could only sigh and said: "Sorry, brother, I can''t help you much with this matter, but you must pay attention to your body and keep warm. Otherwise, they will be sad too." "Yeah!" Hyuga Yukina nodded heavily. I said nothing would be useful, but I hope that Xuena will not make fun of her body! For this girl who is also a sister and a disciple, Hyuga knew that he could not dissuade her. Her temperament was exactly the same as the uncle Shinsuke he knew when he was young, especially the stubbornness that would never lose to her father. Hyuga Risaka sighed long and said, "If it''s cold, you can practice soft boxing in the confinement room. You must keep your body warm!" "Yes, Nissa brother!" Xuena nodded seriously. "Then, I''ll leave first. If they are discovered, Yuichiro and Kenichiro are going to be bad." Hyuga Hirsashi looked at his cousin and said. "Well, be careful on the road, Nissa brother." Seeing Yuuna who stood up and leaned to see off, Hyuga almost nodded, then exited the confinement room, and finally said, "You must keep your body warm." After that, he slowly closed the door. After that, he thanked the two guards. With the sound of footsteps, Hyuga left. The guards seemed to sigh again, and everything was quiet again, while Hyuga Yukina knelt and sat down upright. I don''t want to be able to do anything anymore, I can only watch them get hurt! ... At this time, another place, Konoha Ward. Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, looking at Yumiko who bowed ninety degrees before him. His face was full of consternation. "Please, persuade Miss Xuenai! If this goes on...she may, she will die!" Chapter 280： Xuenas determination Yukina...may die? Chiba''s brows frowned slowly. Didnt you just think about it? How could it die? Have you thought about it after being injured? That''s impossible, anyway, she is still the direct clan of the Hyuga clan, and it is impossible for her to be injured to death. "This is...what''s the situation? Sister Yumiko, tell me quickly." Chiba hurriedly said: "Hurry up, Sister Yumiko, no matter what, please tell me what happened first." Hearing Chiba''s words, Yumiko raised her head, stood up straight, but sighed, and said, "Miss Xuena is too stubborn, and her request is a bit... offended Master Shinsuke." Claim? Offended Shinsuke Hyuga? What''s going on, this is! What did Xuena do? She is not the kind of reckless person! Moreover, she has always been well-behaved, and treats her father as a god, and she has to report to her father when she comes home late. She is not the kind of girl who will offend her father! Even, it still belongs to the kind of character that will not let go of the slightest slander of his father. Offended father, what''s going on? Hearing Yumiko''s words, Chiba''s astonishment and doubts became even greater. And then, after Yumiko finished this sentence, he began to narrate the whole thing. After Morino fainted that day, he was treated quickly because he was in the hospital, and he woke up about two hours later. After he woke up, the first thing he did was to ask for the snow at the bedside. Nai, Hirohiko, and Kiuchi Kento report to Hokage and send people to rescue Chiba. The situation in Chiba is not optimistic. It was heard that Chiba was in danger, and the three children were in a hurry. Hirohiko and Kiuchi Kento were about to rush out to rescue Chiba, but they were stopped by Yukina. After Yukina''s persuasion, in the end, Kiuchi Kento stayed to take care of Morino Mazu, Hirohiko went to Hokage to report, and Yukina was the first step to rescue Chiba, and her reason was simple, she With blind eyes, a large search range makes it easier to spot Chiba. After all, it''s possible that Chiba didn''t stay in place. Two hours have passed now. Chiba is injured again in this icy and snowy place, and Xuena is also anxious, but when she is about to run out of Konoha''s gate, she is stopped by the gatekeeper. It is now in a state of combat readiness, all entry and exit must be strictly inspected and monitored, and the ninja guarding the gate is also very dedicated. No matter what Xuena says, it is useless. Without Hokage''s approval, no one can go out. And just when Xuena was about to lose patience, Chiba appeared in her white eyes. Seeing Chiba falling down at the time, she didn''t care about anything, and shot the goalkeeper ninja to pass out. And he picked up Chiba as quickly as possible and sent him to the hospital. Thanks to Yumiko''s timely delivery, according to Yumiko, Chiba''s vital signs were already very weak at the time, and he was almost gone. Although Xuena was the goalkeeper ninja who was injured out of helplessness, but after all, he shot his companions in his village, and this punishment was inevitable. However, the Hyuga family is respected after all, and the three generations of Naruto also thought about the cause of the Xuena incident, and the gatekeeper ninja had nothing to do, so he let Xuena stay at home and face the wall for three days, and afterwards I woke up, there was no complaint. That''s what happened. Unexpectedly, on the second day of facing the wall, Xuena made such a request with his father. She is about to start the task. Originally, as a direct descendant of Hyuga, and at a young age, he is now in a sensitive period of war temptation. Therefore, Xuena will not be a candidate for the task, and even be tightly protected. After all, the Hyuga clan''s blood succession bound his eyes with a blank eye. Moreover, this family is noble and ancient, even Hokage has to give three points of face. The Hyuga clan is also loyal to Konoha, and the Hyuga clan also made numerous contributions to Konoha in the war. There are even rumors that after the death of Uchiha Madara, the Hyuga family gave the first and second generations of Naruto a lot of help, becoming a big help for the first and second generations of Naruto, and stabilizing some of the villages in and out of the village caused by Uchihas death. Uncertainty, and it is precisely because of this that successive generations of Hokage respect the Hyuga clan so much. Of course, this is just a rumor, and it is not known whether it is true or not. The request made by Yukina is to break away from Konoha''s protection, and carry out wartime missions, and even go to the battlefield in the future. The death rate of this war is not even for a ninja who is n times stronger than Yukina. 100% non-death is guaranteed, and even these powerful ninjas have a 50-50 chance of death. Xuenai''s behavior is undoubtedly going into the fire pit. Shinsuke Hyuga was furious at the time and reprimanded loudly. He heard that Shinsuke Hyuga''s anger was heard in the gathering place of the Hyuga family at that time. However, in the anger of Fengruo''s father, Xuena was uncharacteristically, stubbornly persevering to the end. No matter how Hyuga Shinsuke scolded, he just refused to obey. In the end, the furious Shinsuke Hyuga sent Yukana into the confinement room of his own home, and directly executed a big sentence similar to "family law." As for the confinement room, dont even think about it. Its definitely not a good place~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing Yumikos worried appearance, Chiba knew that this confinement room might be even bigger than Konohaguans confinement room. Not bad. Moreover, Yumiko also revealed a situation that caused Chiba''s face to change drastically now. Xuena didn''t grow up healthy and healthy. From the age of 1 to 5, Xuena was tortured by illness and almost died! Yumiko didn''t say what kind of illness this was, but, looking at her words and sentences, there may be a possibility of recovery from this illness. Of course, according to the doctor, as long as there is no recovery after two years, it is basically impossible to recover. But after all, it was a disease that hadn''t been cured at the time. People who cared about Xuena couldn''t let go of it. "The confinement is very cold all year round. Miss Xuena must not stay longer. Although it has been two years, but..." Yumiko''s face was full of worry, but she couldn''t help complaining: "Miss is really too. At this time I got a temper." And Chiba looked at Yumiko, and then at the food box. For the first time, he felt hungry and couldn''t eat anything. Is this...Do you want to perform tasks with us? Is it because Hongyan and I were injured one after another... At this moment, Qianye didn''t know why, and was panicked. Stupid girl... It was also the first time that Chiba''s name for Xue Na changed. "I see, Yumiko sister, I will persuade you." Chiba nodded. However, his heart was puzzled. Xuena is also determined. If I persuade her, did it... trample on her determination? After all, she can enjoy Konoha''s protection. This action is equivalent to giving up her life to protect us! When Yumiko heard Chiba''s words, there was joy on her face, and she immediately thanked him again and again. Chiba and Hirohiko, I can certainly persuade Miss Yukana! Chapter 281： Ready to sneak in After receiving a positive answer from Chiba, Yumiko was also relieved and left soon. Chiba sent away Yumiko, returned to the door, and closed the door of the ward. It turned out... Xuena almost died when she was a child. I don''t know what the disease is, and I have to ask Xuenai later, although it has been two years since I was ill, the possibility of recovery is basically non-existent. But still, it''s good to check. Thinking about it, Chiba moved and walked to the side of the food box. Although Yumiko was gone, the food box and the food remained. At this time, Chiba looked at the food box, but had a thought. I''m afraid, this was not sent by Xuena. It was sent by Miko on her own initiative. This is... the bribe that I promised to persuade Xuena? Bait? Chiba thought, there was a picture in his mind. If he didn''t agree to Yumiko, Yumiko would be very angry to take them away. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but smile. However, it seems that Yumiko really cares about Xuena, and Xuena also really likes this...servant who takes care of her? Uh... it shouldn''t be a servant, it''s like a sister. Yumiko should have told her these details too. Otherwise, Shino Morino would not know what happened after he fainted and what happened after waking up, and Yumiko was not present. And since she was able to relay it to Chiba, it must have been told to her by the relevant person. After thinking about it, for a family member of the Hyuga family who rarely went out, only Xuena was also a member of the Hyuga tribe. By coincidence, Xue Na was one of the parties involved. As for when Yumiko told Yumiko, Chiba couldn''t figure it out, but they were getting along day and night. Even if Yumiko were to be sent to the confinement room, Yumiko would still have a chance to get in touch with Yumiko. Then, the smile at the corner of Chiba''s mouth slowly solidified. Well, now the key is how to meet Xuena. The confinement room is a facility to prevent outsiders from contacting the confined person. Yumiko even said that being in a confinement room is one of the most severe punishments in the family law of the Hyuga family. And this kind of punishment is basically set for minor Hyuga tribesmen. But since it is one of the most severe punishments for juvenile Hyuga or adult tribe, it must be quite terrifying compared to other punishments. Otherwise, how can we achieve the desired effect of punishment, let people know and correct mistakes, or keep the rules in mind and strictly follow them. All in all, this punishment will never make people feel better. Of course, it will not allow people to easily come into contact with the detained person. After all, confinement is to let the detained person be alone and reflect on their faults. I''m afraid there will be guards, and I don''t seem to have any legitimate reason to see Xuena. Now that Xuena is confined, it is naturally impossible to ask for a meeting with Xuena in an open manner. Moreover, he said that he was persuading Yuuna...It seemed that he would not be allowed. After all, the confinement room is one of the harshest punishments. Some people try to persuade them to let them in. Then it can''t be the harshest. And now Shinsuke Hyuga should be in anger...no, no, no. Then, I could only sneak in sneakily. If you sneak in, there must be guards outside the confinement room, that''s for sure. When I was in confinement last time, weren''t there people on duty outside, there were even a lot of secret guards? Chiba recalled when he was confined. No, before that, let''s consider how to sneak into the Hyuga family mansion... Chiba lowered his head and looked at the scroll that Yumiko gave him. It showed the location of the confinement room and a rough map of the Hyuga family mansion to prevent Chiba from getting lost. Obviously, Yumiko also thought that it was impossible to go in frontally, otherwise he wouldn''t find me this scroll. If you can go in frontally, Chiba will be taken directly to the confinement room, and you don''t need this map. "Cuckoo..." At this time, Chiba''s alone sounded again, and then the aroma of the food in the food box began to pour into his nose irrepressibly. "Gudong." Subconsciously, Chiba swallowed. Now, let''s fill up your stomach! Anyway, it is impossible to leave the hospital at this time. Thinking about it, Chiba moved both hands together and grabbed the Ise shrimp that was the largest and most fascinating forefinger in the food box. After that, it was just a meal. At this moment, Guizi retracted his gaze from outside the door, and slowly retracted the lunch box in his hand behind him, with a slight smile on his mouth. Eh--? Is this the eldest lady of Hyuga''s family? Speaking of which, Miss Xue Nai used to be in the same team with him. I remember that they were all disciples of Lord Kushina. This kid... Except for Hongyan, no one cares. Thinking of this, Guizi crossed her hands, holding the lunch box on the back, tilted her head slightly, and walked back step by step. I want to give him a surprise, it seems he doesn''t need it anymore. Soon, Chiba ate the food in the food box thoroughly, wiped his greasy mouth, and Chiba hiccups contentedly. Then, decide to act after the night rounds in the hospital. This matter, the more procrastinated, the worse. Anyway, there is no need for some drips today. Chiba glanced at his right hand, and the drip pinhole had been removed before Yumiko Hyuga came. His body has almost recovered, and he can eat, so naturally he doesn''t need to take some drips. It''s just... do you really want to persuade Xuena to give up the mission? Indeed ~www.novelhall.com~ This way she is under Konoha''s protection, unless Konoha falls, nothing will happen. But... Is this really good for her? Chiba frowned, then shook his head, throwing the thought out. Now that I dont want this, I have to study this scroll carefully. Although it is a simple map, I have to remember it, otherwise I sneak in and people get lost, which is really funny. Thinking of this, Chiba was about to reach into his arms and take out the scroll, but when he was about to reach into his arms, there was a slight pause. Uh... let''s wash your hands first... Chiba twitched the corner of his mouth, stood up silently, tidied up the food box, and walked to the cleaning place. In short, the research is done, take a nap. Chiba thought while walking. But when Chiba finished cleaning and walked back to his ward, something suddenly came to mind. Strange, it''s already past twelve o''clock, why hasn''t Hongyan returned? Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help walking to the window and opening the curtains. There was still heavy snow outside, and there were few pedestrians on the road. Of course, there is no Hirohiko. That kid, what did you do... Chiba frowned. If Yumiko Hyuga doesn''t come, then he won''t have to eat, and even eat the unpalatable patient meal. Ok? its not right? The patient''s meal is compulsory by the hospital. The meal is over, why Guizi has not delivered it yet. Uh It always feels a little strange today. Thinking about it, Chiba glanced at the pendulum again, and confirmed that it was already after 12 noon and it was time for dinner. Hongyan, isn''t Katsura not here? It''s unscientific, Guizi, as a nurse, can''t stop coming... What''s going on? Chapter 282： sneak into This heavy snow fell all day, and it didn''t stop until nightfall. However, the snow has been falling, but people will not always work and activities. It is already 9:30 in the evening. Most of the villagers in Konoha Village have already fallen asleep. The whole village is dark and silent. Yes, only the sound of falling snowflakes is so subtle that it is almost inaudible. At this time, Konoha Hospital, Ward. "Squeak..." There was a faint sound of opening the door, and a ray of light penetrated through the crack of the door, illuminating the dark room. "This kid is very peaceful today. I slept so early." Guizi closed the door carefully with a smile. After that, the footsteps faded quietly, already walking away. At this moment, Chiba opened his eyes, sat up from the bed, listened to the footsteps for a while, and got out of the bed. Finally, the rounds are over, so now... Thinking about it, Chiba walked to the window and gently opened the curtains. The outside was already dark. After nodding silently, Chiba opened the window silently, and a chill came through. The map has been memorized, and the dive point has been roughly calculated. The accuracy should be 50%. Although Baiyan has a three-hundred and sixty-degree viewing angle and has the ability to see through, it is impossible for the Hyuga clan to keep turning on Baiyan inspection. After all, the open state of the white eyes also consumes Chakra. However, the Hyuga family is a nobleman of Konoha, and the crime of trespassing in the house of the Hyuga family is probably not a light one... Be careful! Chiba jumped out of the window and jumped directly off the second floor of the hospital. During the fall, a series of thoughts flashed. When these thoughts flashed, his feet were also on the ground, and Qianye frowned slightly without pausing, and ran forward. then "puff!" There was a sound of a heavy object falling into the snow. Qianba face down, and the whole person fell on the snowy ground of the hospital, and the whole person seemed to sink into the ground. "Pooh!" The next second, Chiba stood up abruptly, spit out the snow in his mouth, looked at both sides abruptly, and wiped a small amount of white snow from his nose. Unfortunately... the snow is already so deep. Chiba lowered his head to look at the snow that had reached the calf, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Fortunately, no one saw it, otherwise the embarrassment would get worse. Thinking, Chiba accumulated a few chakras on her feet, stepped on the snow, and nodded silently. That''s it. After that, he dashed all the way, and saw Chiba stepping on the snowy ground, without raising a little blizzard, and rushing to the Hyuga family mansion as if walking on the ground. Although it is already ten minutes into the night, it is snowy again, and pedestrians have been cut off, Chiba still chooses some relatively hidden corners to move. Although it is a little detour, it is still moving silently. After a short time, it will come. The outer wall of Hyuga Mansion. The outer wall of the Hyuga Mansion is not high, that is, the height of an ordinary house, but Chiba''s eyes are turning, the emerald brilliance in his eyes is flowing, and his expression is as serious as facing a tall wall. With the enhancement of hearing and vision in the wound mode, this dark night is also like daylight to Chiba, but now the village is quiet and the surrounding movement is clearer. Is this a secret whistle? One place... Two places... Three places... There are seven secret whistles within my hearing range, and the nearest one is only ten meters away. Fortunately, it is inside the wall, otherwise I would have been spotted! Chiba leaned against the wall, listening attentively. At this moment, Chiba suddenly realized that under the hearing of the wound mode, he could actually be able to "listen to the position". The secret whistle ten meters in front of him, at this moment, he listened carefully, every time A movement can be captured. For example, the sound of the friction between the flesh of the shoulder and the clothes because of the astringent shoulders, and the slight sighing sound because of the cold... All the sounds are intertwined and converge into one movement in Chiba''s mind. Although Chiba is separated from him by a wall, every movement of him seems to be clearly seen by Chiba. This... it''s amazing! Chiba couldn''t help but sigh. However, he quickly put away these feelings, the arrangement of these secret whistle in his hearing, if he wants to sneak in silently, he must knock down this secret whistle, otherwise, his shape and hiding will inevitably be exposed. Up? Chiba raised his head and looked at the high wall. No, no...you will see it on the left side. left? No way! There is still the range of the secret whistle on the left. right Even worse, basically seven secret whistle, five can notice the situation on the right. This is not a good dive site. Chiba''s thoughts crossed his mind, and soon gave up on this entry point. And just when he was about to find another location, a voice suddenly came out from behind him. "what are you doing?" Immediately, the hair on Chiba''s back exploded. Oops, I paid too much attention to the secret whistle, and even ignored someone coming behind. Find an excuse to fool around! Chiba also reacted quickly. He acted calmly at the moment, turned his head, and said a sophistry. But when he saw the incoming person, he was taken aback. "Hyuga Snow Eagle?" Chiba also blurted out this sentence in astonishment. Behind Chiba, it was Hyuga Xueying. Hyuga Xueying is so late, so why not stay in the mansion? Immediately after this sound, there was movement inside the wall, and it seemed that the secret whistles had begun to gather together ~www.novelhall.com~ Apparently, Chiba had begun to warn. shit! Chiba frowned. And at this moment, Xueying Hyuga suddenly said, "What are you doing? I have been waiting for you for several hours. Didn''t I ask Hongyan to inform you? Today''s duel exercise!" Duel? Hirohiko? Hearing this, Chiba was taken aback, but he soon noticed that the secret whistles seemed to have changed a little, and the immediate reaction was also quick: "Uh... sorry, lost." "Lost, haven''t you been here last time?" Hyuga Xueying said impatiently, but his eyes were full of pride. This kid... Chiba''s mouth twitched, but at this moment he had to cooperate with him and said, "Sorry, sorry, I''m a road idiot..." "Heh... Lu Chi..." Obviously, Xueying Hyuga sneered. Gee! It is also obvious that Chiba''s forehead twisted a tic tac toe. However, although his teeth were itchy, Chiba already felt that the secret whistles were returning to everyone. Obviously, it was already thought that he was lost, Hyuga Xueying came to him, and he was a guest of Hyuga Xueying. There is no hostility either. "I didn''t expect you to come to me. I''m so lucky!" These words almost popped out of Chiba''s teeth. "Huh, there''s no way, I hope you respect me and Hongyan next time, don''t be late." Hyuga Xueying didn''t care about his tone, leaving such a sentence, turned and looked at the direction, it was to bring Chiba walked to the main entrance. After turning around, there was also a sentence: "What are you doing there? Hurry up, Hongyan has been waiting for a long time! What a troublesome guy!" At this moment, the blue veins on Chiba''s forehead became prominent, but after all, he didn''t do it. Remember for me, Hyuga Snow Eagle! After that, he left with Hyuga Xueying. Chapter 283： Snowy owl Although this guy made people angry, but he really helped a lot. The defense of Hyuga''s house can be said to be very tight, even if I go to another infiltration point, I may not be able to find a gap. Chiba followed Hyuga Xueying all the way, turning such a thought in his heart, but looking at the back of Hyuga Xueying, Chiba''s brows wrinkled. However, I did not expect that this guy would help me. According to this guy''s attitude towards me, and the reaction of this guy when Xuena was seriously injured, he should be the least willing me to approach Xuena. If the position changes, I become him, and I don''t want such an annoying person to approach the person I want to protect. Recently... it seems that there are so many strange things. Guizi didn''t bring the patient''s meal during the meal, Hongyan actually let me dove, and... the most abnormal thing was that Hyuga Xueying took the initiative to help me. Soon, under the leadership of Hyuga Xueying, Chiba easily entered the Hyuga Mansion under the pretext of "dual training", and then turned left and right all the way to the house of Hyuga Xueying. After entering Hyuga Yukis house, Chiba discovered that the place where Hyuga Yuki lives and where Bi Xuena lives are no different. They are all Japanese-style mansions. From this we can see that Hyuga Shinsuke treats him like a dear. Son-like. No wonder, when the Taki Mahaba incident surfaced, when he discovered that Hyuga Shinsuke was one of the causes of his father''s death, Hyuga Yuuki was so shaken. Chiba couldn''t help but think of such a thought. At this time, Hyuga Xueying stopped and pushed open a Japanese-style sliding door in front. Chiba probed slightly, but the eye was a large room with a wooden floor. On the other side of the room, there was also a Japanese-style push. The door was already open at this time, and you could see the small pond covered with snow outside the room. On the walls of the room, there are still several calligraphy and paintings, mostly with the words "wu" and the patterns of "Tai Chi Bagua". After Hyuga Xueying opened the door, he didn''t speak much, but walked directly into it, and Chiba followed closely. "Where''s Hongyan?" After entering the room, Chiba didn''t look at the room anymore, but asked. Just now Hyuga Xueying mentioned that Hongyan was waiting, but when he came in, he didn''t see Hongyan, almost subconsciously. Asked it out. "I''m here." As soon as Chiba''s question fell, from the corridor behind the door on the opposite side, a person turned out, it was Hirohiko. "Why are you here?" Chiba asked again when he saw Hirohiko. But before Hongyan could speak, he saw Hyuga Xueying suddenly turning around, grabbing Chiba by the collar, and almost lifting him up. His eyes were wide and he looked at him with excitement. Almost spitting out the stars: "Are you stupid? No! Are you two stupid? Thinking of sneaking into the Hyuga family mansion, this is a felony, do you know? It can even be compared with the crime of "betraying the village" And, at night, when the security is the strictest, let alone you, under the eyes of our Hyuga clan, even bugs can''t fly in! You are looking for death! If it weren''t for my discovery, you two But something is going to happen!" "stupid!" Obviously, Hyuga Xueying was too excited at this time, and this shouting seemed to be unquenched. After speaking, he added another sentence. But when he heard Hyuga Xueyings scolding, a look of astonishment flashed across Chibas face. Obviously, he did not expect that Hyuga Xueying was so excited. Afterwards, almost subconsciously, he asked softly: "Then you, Why help us?" When this question came out, Chiba himself was taken aback. But as soon as these words came out, Hyuga Xueying, who was originally excited, suddenly stopped, his excited face instantly became subtle, and his eyes began to look away. Oh? This kid... Chiba squinted his eyes and cracked the corners of his mouth, and said, "How did you find us? It should be said, how did you find us? Don''t tell me that you happen to be so late. Everyone is resting. You should rest too." "Cough..." Hyuga Xueying coughed slightly. "What''s the matter? Look at you, it seems a little vacant." Chiba''s eyes half-squinted, looking at Xueying Hyuga. This kid is really guilty! Hearing that, Hyuga Xueying''s head shifted further, and he put Chiba down little by little, his mouth curled up, and said, "Because you will definitely come." Sure we will come? Hyuga Xueying''s words were as light as a mosquito, but Chiba still heard it clearly, and the moment he heard it, his face was full of shock. Hyuga Xueying knows we will definitely come? Did Yumiko tell him? No, if Yumiko told him, then Yumiko should have let me go to Hyuga Xueying directly. Could it be that "Because something happened to Xuena, you will definitely come." Xueying Hyuga seemed to mutter, and then said, her hands were already hanging down. Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, his face was strange, as if he had heard something incredible. This guy, could it be said, has been waiting for us? Today? No, it could also be yesterday, the day before yesterday, or even if Xuena was waiting for us when she was put in the confinement room, so she could hold us in time. I''m afraid that Hirohiko didn''t send me food. He also heard about Xuena, and then he thought about how to persuade Xuena and put it into action. Thinking of this, the incredible look on Chiba''s face gradually faded, then the corners of his mouth twitched, and he said, "You knew we were coming?" "Huh!" Hyuga Xueying turned away, folded his hands on his chest, and said: "I knew you were coming, but I didn''t expect that you would choose such a stupid way. It is something that three fools can do. What a super genius." A Tic Tac Toe slowly appeared on Qianye''s face, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times. He said without a smile, "Oh? Then, how do you know we are coming?" "cough!" Hyuga Xueying seemed to be taken aback, coughed lightly, and said, "I just know this." "Hey?" Qianye raised her brows and said, "Isn''t it because she couldn''t save Xuenai, so she kept waiting for us to save Xuenai? Isn''t it because she was looking forward to our appearance? " "Huh? I''m looking forward to your appearance? Still waiting silly for you to rescue Xuena?" A Tic Tac Toe quietly appeared on the forehead of Xueying Hyuga, and his head turned back after a meal, with a reluctant smile on his mouth. "Is not it?" This time it was Chiba''s turn to hold his chest and curl his head. "Ah, as an elder brother, you can''t save your sister, and you have to let outsiders take action. You can''t afford this person too!" After holding his chest and curling his head, Chiba added another sentence. This sentence, like a sharp arrow, was at the heart of Hyuga Xueying. In fact, when Yukina first angered Shinsuke Hinata, that is, when he proposed to start carrying out the mission, Yuuki Hyuga pleaded for Yuuna and tried to persuade him, but unfortunately, they all failed. And now, Yukata angered Shinsuke Hyuga for the second time, and even Shinsuke Hyuga gave the order that Yukata did not change her mind and did not let her out of the confinement room. This terrified Yuuki Hyuga, this Yuuki''s old illness has not It is certain that there will be no recurrence, the environment in the confinement room is so bad, in case something happens, there may be life hanging. For Hyuga Xueying, Xuena must not be put in danger anymore! However, he knew that he could not touch his father''s mentor, nor could he persuade his ill-tempered sister. The only way is to ask Chiba and Hirohiko, the only two close friends of his sister, to persuade them. He knew that if these two people were allowed to persuade this matter, there would be a turning point. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he still believed that with Chiba, there was always a way. However, he and Chiba were not on the right track by nature. It would be unwilling to ask him to ask ~www.novelhall.com~ and he also knew that if Chiba and Hirohiko knew about Xuena''s situation, they would certainly not sit idly by and follow suit. Over time, Chiba will be aware of something, so he almost always waits for the arrival of the two without sleeping these days. Listening to Chiba''s words now, he clearly saw his thoughts. The corners of his mouth twitched, and the blue veins on his forehead throbbed. He suddenly grabbed Chiba''s collar, his forehead almost touching Chiba''s forehead, and said: " You kid, do you want to fight?" Without showing any weakness, Qianye grabbed his collar, his eyes quarreled, almost a flame burst out at the intersection of their eyes. "It''s you who want to fight!" Obviously, Chiba was also quite angry with Hyuga Snow Eagle. These two guys... Hirohiko held the poker face straight and held his forehead with one hand. However, this time, they met, but they felt a little different. Hongyan looked at the two of them. At this time, the two of them had looked at each other with a bit of beauty. Chapter 284： variable "Okay, okay! Let''s focus on Xuena''s business." Hongyan said, taking a step forward. When the two heard this, the fire light from the exchange of eyes seemed to be a slight pause, and then they turned their heads together. "Humph!" An angry hum, accompanied by their respective hands released. After letting go, the two took a few steps away. Boys! Seeing the appearance of the two, Hongyan couldn''t help but vomit in his heart, and then changed his mind. Uh... it seems that they are indeed children, even me, they are also children... At this moment, a gentle voice suddenly came from outside the door. "Huh? Isn''t this Chiba and Hirohiko?" Hearing this, the three of them looked at the past together, and immediately, the hairs on the back of the three of them all exploded. Shinsuke Hyuga, who was standing at the door, the source of the sound, whose hands were in the sleeves, and his face was a little serious! bad! What I said just now will not be heard! The three eyes opened slightly at the same time, and their hearts tightened. "Master Jinsuke, it''s so late, I''m bothering you." However, Chiba quickly reacted and bowed to salute. Normally, this kind of performance is the most normal when encountering the noble Hyuga Shinsuke of the Hyuga family. If the three of them were there, no matter whether Shinsuke Hyuga knew about their conversation or not, they would be suspicious. They must doubt their plans! And now Xuena is being confined, and the three of them are people who are close to Xuena, and again, as long as Shinsuke Hyuga is not a fool, he can guess the careful thinking of the three. Soon, Hyuga Xueying also reflected and performed a discipleship. And Hongyan also seemed to bow a little tremblingly, but did not speak. "It''s really rare. You three will get together." Shinsuke Hyuga looked at the three with a small smile on his mouth. His eyes fell on Chiba and Hyuga Xueying. Looking at these two children, I always feel that I have returned to the time with Sara and Maya. "The three of us are ready to practice." Chiba said with a flushed face. "I''ve always wanted to learn more with Chiba, Master Shinsuke." Hyuga Xueying also said. Hongyan remained silent. "Just started?" Shinsuke Hyuga asked. "Yes." Hyuga Xueying said without hesitation. But Chiba''s face changed slightly, and Hongyan continued to remain silent. "It''s so late?" Shinsuke Hyuga said with some confusion. bad! Hyuga Xueying''s face stretched. really Chiba sighed slightly. It should be said that it has been going on for a while, just resting! Hyuga Xueying was a little too nervous. But when this thought passed, Hongyan who was beside Chiba seemed to stand at attention suddenly, his body was tight, but his face was drooping. shit! Hongyan... I really want to be unable to hold on! The corner of Chiba''s eyes keenly caught Hongyan''s actions, and even naturally appeared in his mind. The eyeballs on Hongyan''s lowered face trembled and the expression on his face was stiff. Hongyan... It''s okay to lie! "This is an extraordinary period. We want to improve a little bit. It doesn''t matter how late it is." Chiba retracted his gaze and said to Shinsuke Hyuga. critical moments Shinsuke Hyuga looked at Chiba. Has this child been exposed to sensitive things? The three generations of Hokage really plan to... Fortunately, if Maye saw this scene, she would be very happy. Thinking of this, Shinsuke Hyuga nodded with satisfaction, and said, "Then, just go ahead and I won''t bother you." After that, Shinsuke Hyuga made a move to leave. Immediately, Hyuga Xueying and Hirohiko glanced at each other, and each of them breathed a sigh of relief. If Shinsuke Hyuga sees the clues, their plans will fall apart. But Chiba frowned. Shinsuke Hyuga...Perhaps, this is also a good solution. Do you want to try... Just as Chiba''s thoughts were turning around, Shinsuke Hyuga, who had already lifted his foot and was about to leave, seemed to pause for a while, and said: "Chiba, after you finish the training, can you come to my room? There are some things, I want to ask. you." As soon as these words came out, the three of them were all startled. Some things come to me (Chiba) to ask? Hyuga Xueying glanced at his teacher, then at Chiba, frowning slightly. Sure enough, has Lord Shinsuke also started to pay attention to Chiba? Thinking of this, his fists clenched slightly. To be honest, he has been known as a genius since he was a child, and he has studied under the strongest soft boxing master in the Hyuga clan. I don''t know how many clan people envy him. However, since he played against Chiba on the Zhongnin exam, he felt a deep weakness. Facing Chiba at that time, even if his strength was out of Chiba, he still felt a sense of weakness. As if, could never defeat Chiba. To be honest, he was quite angry about this situation, both angering Chiba and himself. However, after the Kushina incident, Chiba''s accurate inference made him feel a sense of security. It seems that with Chiba, there is nothing impossible. This made him feel deeply that Chiba is an existence he can never reach. It''s not simply because of the level of strength. If you talk about strength, he doesn''t think he will lose to Chiba now. But the traits that Chiba showed in ~www.novelhall.com~ made him feel dwarfed. And now, his teacher, apparently, seems to have begun to pay attention to Chiba. At this moment, Hyuga Xueying felt a little complicated. Hongyan frowned. Now Chiba is still in the hospital and sneaked out. He must go back before dawn. Tonight, he must find ways to get close to Xuena and resolve the matter. Somewhat bad! And this is, just when the two are thinking about each other, Chiba nodded and said: "If it''s Mr. Shinsuke who has something to do, then I will go with you now." Going right now? Hongyan and Hyuga Xueying were taken aback. I dont know how long it will take to ask about this Lord Zhenjie... If its too late, wont todays plans fall through? At this moment, after hearing Chiba''s words, Shinsuke Hyuga was a little strange and said, "Aren''t you going to practice in pairs?" "Masuke-sama''s matter is the priority. Pair training is possible tomorrow," Chiba said. Tomorrow, is the plan to be transferred to tomorrow? Indeed, I was seen by Lord Shinsuke today, which would easily arouse suspicion, and it would be safer to switch to tomorrow. Hyuga Xueying and Hirohiko thought at the same time. "Xueying and Hirohiko, are you okay?" Shinsuke Hyuga asked the two. Hongyan immediately shook his head again and again, indicating that it was all right. And Hyuga Xueying respectfully said: "It doesn''t matter, Lord Shinsuke. I can also practice together with Hongyan." Shinsuke Hyuga saw that the two of them had no objection, and frowned slightly, and said, "Alright, then, Chiba, come with me." "Yes!" Chiba replied, quietly patted the arms of the two of them, and then left with Shinsuke Hyuga who had already turned and left. Hyuga Xueying and Hirohiko looked at each other. Okay, so be it, plan to push it to tomorrow. Chapter 285： convince? The Hyuga family residence, a practice field. "puff!" A small figure hit the wall at the edge of the field heavily and slowly fell down. "cough!" A soft cough came out of his mouth. impressive Chiba raised his head, the emerald brilliance in his eyes slowly dissipated, and the reflection in his eyes was the appearance of Shinsuke Hyuga''s soft fist. The soft fist... is so powerful! Hyuga Xueying can''t compare with him at all! This gap can be said to be a world apart! Chiba propped up his body and stood up with difficulty. The wound mode is also unlocked, and the acupuncture of the Hyuga clan is so powerful that it can seal the flowing chakra in the wound mode. No, it should be said that it was Shinsuke Hyuga''s acupuncture! The chakra flow in the wound mode is replaced by Hyuga Snow Eagle, which should only be sealed for a while, the chakra he penetrates into the body will soon be disintegrated by the chakra flow, and acupuncture will not be useful. Chiba calculated it based on the acupuncture strength of Yuki He Hyuga in the Zhongnin exam. But...Hyuga Shinsuke''s Chakra is more condensed, really like a steel needle, can Chakra become so solid? Could it be said that this is one of the special abilities of the Hyuga clan soft boxing that was not shown in the original work? Chiba gasped slightly. To be honest, Chiba is also a little bit choking. At about one o''clock in the morning, for three full hours, he has been practicing against Shinsuke Hyuga. After being knocked back and knocked into the air again and again, he is not his opponent at all. Chiba can still clearly recall that when he first practiced against him, he was swiftly pushed away by Shinsuke Hyuga before he rushed forward. For the second time, although it was said that he punched smoothly, he was interrupted and pushed off halfway through the punch. The third time, the first two doors of the Eight Doors were already opened, and they rushed forward, still the same. The fourth time, the fifth time, it was already in the student mode, and the degree and strength had been greatly improved, but there was still not much done, and it was even quickly defeated by Hyuga Shinsuke. ... By the last time, more than 170 times, that is, this time, the wound mode had been turned on, and it was only to the point of being able to touch him. It was an overwhelming physique gap, and Chiba himself couldn''t believe it. In his own injury mode, he tried his best and constantly adjusted in the face of failure, but he still couldn''t meet Shinsuke Hyuga. However, Chiba did not think that Hyuga Shinsuke was really unattainable. He faintly felt that his attack did not work, and the reason was not how powerful Hyuga Shinsuke crushed him. But I haven''t found the key yet. "Let''s stop here today." Shinsuke Hyuga dropped his hands and looked at the snow that was getting smaller outside. I really am, it''s already late. Shinsuke Hyuga looked at Chiba and was quite surprised. This child is surprisingly good in terms of degree, strength, and endurance. It is no wonder that this physical skill can be called a "genius". When I was seven, I was far worse than him. Thinking about it, Shinsuke Hyuga wiped his right cheek. Just when the palm was pushed out, Chibas side kick almost wiped his cheek and hit it just a cent away. Him. In three hours, not only did the degree and strength have not fallen, but he could even keep up with my rhythm. In this regard, Xue Ying couldn''t compare with him. It''s amazing! As the strongest Jiuquan master of the Hyuga clan, Shinsuke Hyuga, thinking of the three-hour duel exercise, couldn''t help but exclaim. However, in battle, his physical skills are still too rough! However, Shinsuke Hyuga''s final evaluation was this one. In fact, Shinsuke Hyuga was also on a whim at the beginning. When he saw Yuuki Hyuga, Chiba, and Hirohiko gather together, he suddenly came up with the idea of ??"testing the strength of Chiba." "Chiba, can you come to my room after you finish the pairing? I have something to ask you." Of course, the "ask" here is naturally to "ask" Chiba''s physical skills as an opponent. He didn''t expect that Qianye would come here very easily. Of course, Shinsuke Hyuga did not take Chiba to his room, but to his practice field. Next, there was a three-hour duel exercise, with more than 170 attempts by Chiba. However, the potential of this child is quite good. Although he is learning the physical skills of the rigid school and cannot learn my soft boxing, I can still teach him something. It can be regarded as making up for the guilt that I have ignored for him in the past seven years. Shinsuke Hyuga thought silently. The examination of Chiba was indeed a whim, but now this decision is made by him. It is also recently that he has thought about more things. Taking advantage of this time, put an end to the regrets that should be due! "It''s not too early. If you don''t dislike it, let''s live there today. It''s snowy." Shinsuke Hyuga looked at Chiba''s frown and smiled slightly. This frown... is really similar to Zhenye. I remember that when he showed this expression, he was basically thinking about some tricks. In fact, Chiba is really planning some tricks. It was snowing, and the confinement room was so cold, Xue Nai, a girl, was indeed not suitable to stay there. By coincidence, Shinsuke Hyuga was also there. This approach may also work. Thinking about it, Chiba took a breath and said, "Master Shinsuke, there is one thing, I want to ask you." Ask me something? Shinsuke Hyuga was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly flashed in his mind the expressions of Chiba, Yuuki Hyuga, and Hirohiko when he was standing at the door, frowning. Is it possible for this child? "What''s the matter?" Thinking of this, Shinsuke Hyuga hurriedly swallowed the phrase "Anything is fine, just say it." "I want to ask you to stop Yukina''s confinement." Chiba stared at Hyuga Shinsuke, when he saw Hyuga Shinsuke frowned. Sure enough, I noticed it. Moreover, even if I don''t mention this matter now, he can think of what was wrong with the three of us at that time and guess what we are thinking. If he guessed the purpose of our gathering, I am afraid we will never be able to reach Xue Na. "How do you know about this? Who told you?" Shinsuke Hyuga''s face sank visibly, and an oppressive force suddenly came. However, Chiba looked at Shinsuke Hyuga and did not speak. You can''t mention Yumiko here. Obviously, Shinsuke Hyuga attaches great importance to this matter, and even the gentleman, is furious about it. If he knew that Yumiko told him about this outsider and asked him to be an outsider, Yumiko''s fate would be unimaginable. After all, Yumiko is a family member, and his life is in the hands of Shinsuke Hyuga! Chiba said to himself. Feeling Chiba''s determined gaze, Shinsuke Hyuga was also slightly startled. Before his eyes, Chiba''s figure seemed to overlap with that of the careless boy. How similar the eyes of the two are. "Chiba, this matter is a housework for the Hyuga family, so just leave it alone." It seems that it was because of the similar look ~www.novelhall.com~ Shinsuke Hyuga sighed and said. And Shinsuke Hyuga''s reaction made Chiba stunned. He was ready to meet Shinsuke Hyuga''s anger, but he didn''t expect that Shinsuke Hyuga just sighed and advised him to leave it alone. Isn''t this too gentle? Did the thing about Yukina really make him so angry that he heard the ranting for most of the Hyuga Mansion? In this case, then... However, surprised and surprised, Chiba still intends to continue his plan. "Master Shinsuke, I know that you don''t want Xuena to be on the battlefield and put in danger. Seriously, I don''t want Xuena to be in danger either." Chiba said. "So..." Shinsuke Hyuga frowned again. "You want to say that you let Xuena be confined, isn''t it to make her change her mind?" Chiba interrupted. "Yes." Shinsuke Hyuga nodded. What is this kid going to say? This is what Hyuga Shinsuke thought. "But is Xuena''s change not to change his mind, is it really that important?" Chiba said. Shinsuke Hyuga was taken aback when he heard the words. "Even if you ask Xuena to apply for the mission, will the three generations of Hokage-sama really agree?" Chiba said again: "You care about it, but you put Xuena in danger!" Shinsuke Hyuga frowned. Indeed, the lineage of the Hyuga clan is not only concerned by the Hyuga clan, but also by the high level of the village. The three generations of Hokage will definitely not agree to Xuenai''s age. This was originally Xuenai''s unilateral request, but the actual implementation still requires the approval of all parties. These few words of this child are indeed in one sentence! Maybe...I, this is too hasty! Everything is still undecided! I was anxious to use last resort. Instead, put Xue Na in danger? This kid... Chapter 286： easy This way, although Xuena can get out of the confinement room without suffering from the confinement, but... Xuena will be very upset. However, this is also protecting Xuena! Instead of trying to get her to join me on the battlefield, it is better to let her stay in the village safely. Chiba looked at Shinsuke Hyuga. Chiba knew that Shinsuke Hyuga had begun to change his mind and his persuasion had worked, but his face was slightly darkened. This kid...maybe able to... Well, I cant always... A smile crossed the corner of Shinsuke Hyuga''s mouth and said, "I know about this. Tomorrow, I will lift the confinement of Yukina. I really made a fuss, thank you, Chiba." Seeing Shinsuke Hyuga''s smile, Chiba also grinned reluctantly, still feeling a little uneasy. Is this really good for Xuena? Moreover, it feels too easy... To be honest, Chiba had already thought about many kinds of reactions that Shinsuke Hyuga would have, and prepared to respond, but now that he is so easy to talk... Chiba did not expect it. At this moment, Chiba''s brows suddenly frowned, and the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of Shinsuke Hyuga''s eyeballs, which seemed to glance behind him. Ok? Chiba perceives something sensitively. Wait a minute, no matter how you say, Shinsuke Hyuga is a respected figure in the Hyuga family and even in the village of Kimo. He should have been turbulent. Even if he loves his daughter no matter how much he cares about, he cant react so much, right? It''s impossible to know that Xuena has an old illness and she is still in the confinement room with such a bad environment... Moreover, in the final analysis, although Yukina is firm in this matter, the initiative is still in the hands of Shinsuke Hyuga. Even if the three generations of Hokage agree to Yukna, if Shinsuke Hyuga puts pressure on the three generations of Naruto, Hokage has to weigh it. In the end, It is probably also biased towards Shinsuke Hyuga. You don''t need to be confined at all. It''s a bit strange here! And at this time, before Chiba could react, Shinsuke Hyuga spoke again: "Chiba, let''s live tonight, it''s getting late. I''ll let you clean up the house." It''s weird... However, the time is indeed late, so I should go back to the hospital as soon as possible. A thought flashed through Chiba''s heart, and she smiled embarrassedly: "Um, sorry, Lord Shinsuke, I...I won''t live here anymore, there will be business tomorrow." I still have to hurry back to the hospital tonight! How could it be possible to live here! This is what Chiba has in mind. "Really?" Shinsuke Hyuga looked at Chiba, but didn''t insist, and said, "Then, come and play more when you have time." "Yeah." Chiba nodded. "Kentaro, send it to Chiba." Shinsuke Hyuga said. As soon as the voice fell, a ninja in the Hyuga family costume flashed behind Chiba, half kneeling on the ground, nodding and saying yes. No matter what Shinsuke Hyuga is concealing, as for me now, it''s better not to have extra branches! The future of Jiuxinai is the key. Chiba left with Kentaro, pretending to be ordinary, and left the practice room. After Chiba left, after a while, Shinsuke Hyuga arranged his clothes and walked slowly to the corridor with a small pond on the other side of the exercise room. "Since it''s here, let''s come out." Shinsuke Hyuga put his hands behind his back, looking at the snow-colored rockery in front of him and the scattered little snow. "Long time no see, Mr. Shinsuke Hyuga." As soon as Shinsuke Hyuga''s voice fell, a dark shadow quietly fell down on the side corridor. After the black shadow fell on the ground, he slowly raised his head, under the black hood with red auspicious clouds, as he raised his head, a pair of scarlet eyes shone bright red under the hood. Shinsuke Hyuga said with a stern face on his face, "Unexpectedly, you already joined Akatsuki." "It just feels that this organization is more fun. Looking at Master Jinsuke''s appearance, I don''t seem to like to join Akatsuki underneath." Hearing the black shadow speaking, Shinsuke Hyuga frowned slightly and said, "What can I do this time?" "Actually, there is nothing wrong. I just feel that I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you. After all, it is my master." The black neckline stood upright, covering most of the dark shadow''s face, plus the hood cover, except for that. A pair of eyes twinkling this bright red light could not tell his face at all. "I don''t remember the disciples who took you at a young age, but who have killed the people and betrayed the village." Shinsuke Hyuga said coldly. "Oh? Really? Then, between Lord Shinsuke and I, only use the relationship? To be honest, I''m still a bit sad." Soi Ying said flatly. I can''t hear any regrets at all. "If you have anything, just talk about it." Shinsuke Hyuga narrowed his eyes, still looking at Feixue. At this moment, Sombra was standing on his side and looking at him, his eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the arc, he seemed to be smiling. "Is it really okay to release Ms. Xuena in this way? The situation now seems a little inappropriate. Just because of that kid''s one-sided words, isn''t it, Master Jinsuke is not worried, this time Master Xuena''s willfulness will be harmed. Is she forever?" Sombra said. Shinsuke Hyuga frowned slightly and said coldly, "What do you want to say?" "Now Hyuga Nissas has just determined the inheritance rights of the Patriarch, and even his younger brother Hyuga Nisasa has already been caged, and the old man, the current Patriarch, Masaka, has not many days. With the prestige and popularity of Lord Shinsuke, he will not suffer. Suspicion?" Sombra said again. "Are you talking about Japanese football? He and my uncle and nephew have always had a good relationship, how can you be suspicious?" Shinsuke Hyuga denied. "Hey, did I say that I would be jealous of Hyuga Nissa?" "So, who else is there? Is it slack?" "Of course not these two. You said that with your prestige and popularity, those who are nephews are deeply loved and favored by you, and naturally believe in you completely. However, those who are elder brothers sometimes cannot bear that their younger brother is better than yourself. Excellent, I can''t bear that my brother is better than my own son." Sombra said. Shinsuke Hyuga jumped around the corner of his eyes and said, "Brother Manma, raised me with one hand, so trusting me, how could he suspect me!" "Hey? Is that true, but I heard that in the matter of Tatsuji, Shinsuke-sama is trying his best to promote Hyuga Nisasa, which is exactly the opposite of Hyuga Shinma''s idea." Kuro Kage said again. "This is understandable. Regardless of talent or character, the Japanese football is still worse than the Japanese football. The position of the head of the family is still somewhat burdensome. My recommendation for the Japanese football is normal." Hyuga Shinsuke is blunt. Gotta. "Masuke-sama, it''s really upright, but, are you really recommending Hyuga Nissa because Hyuga Nissa is excellent? Isn''t it because Hyuga Nisasa treats Ms. Yukana like a sister? And you are sure Hyuga Mama Before he dies, won''t he clear the obstacles for his son? And it is still an obstacle of great prestige and popularity that opposes his son''s accession to the throne. Or, to fight against this obstacle, let his daughter be caged as well? Even him, will he be caught in the cage together?" The shadow said again. "What did you want to say today?" Shinsuke Hyuga couldn''t help but turned to look at the shadow. When Sombra saw his movements, his eyes narrowed again. It seemed that he sneered and said, "You suddenly closed Miss Guan Xuenai, just in case. The reason why you care so much is messy. I''m afraid that because of this incident, Ms. Xuena''s little willfulness will make her be engraved in a caged bird. It is to prevent Ms. Hyuga from using "the clan''s arbitrary policy of not going to the battlefield" as an excuse to give Ms. Xuena to the battlefield. , Engrave the seal of family separation! After all, its a sensitive period now. The main hometown is dead, and the new owner''s wings are not yet abundant~www.novelhall.com~ and there is a tiger beside him who can seize the position of the house owner at any time. Some people are unstable." Shinsuke Hyuga frowned and did not speak. "So, now why do you want to promise this stinky kid to release the confinement?" Sombra said again. "Your ambition already involves the Hyuga clan?" Shinsuke Hyuga stared at the shadow. "Of course, how dare I intervene about the master''s family. It''s just that I want to support a master, help him accomplish his ambitions." Sombra said without a smile. Shinsuke Hyuga looked at the man in the black Xiangyun coat in front of him, silently. This kid... is getting better and stronger, this pupil power, and this unintelligible scheming! I don''t know what he is going to do! However, what is certain is that this kid is very concerned about Xuena, and he came to investigate when Xuena was seriously injured in the last Kushina incident. Although he did not know what he was doing, but... those hands and feet can''t hide from me. Moreover, when Xuena was still immature, the kid looked at Xuena with a little bit wrong. Then, this time the Xuena Pass was confined. Although half of the reason was to protect Xuena, the other half of the reason was to confirm this kid''s attitude towards Xuena. Even though he was trained to protect Xuena...but, this kid was too heartbroken and cruel enough to kill his tribe before he was ten years old and defected from the village. Well, it seems that the choice just now is correct. Regardless of his aptitude and potential, Chiba is not the same as this kid, and is the posthumous child of Zhenye. Relatively speaking, Chiba is more trustworthy. However, I easily agreed to Chiba. This is my guilt for Zhenye... still is I... am I really old? Chapter 287： Shadow "Duh!" A ball of snow fell from this telephone pole, hit the ground, and broke into pieces. "Is that this kid? I remember, his name should be Taki Chiba." On the telephone pole, a figure in a black coat with auspicious clouds slowly stood up, with a pair of bright red eyes in the dark, staring at the small figure running on the dark lane, and squinted slightly. It was this kid who made Hyuga Shinsuke change his mind. Easily remove the insurance for his daughter. Seeing Shinsuke Hyuga''s appearance, it seemed that he was interested in training this kid to be the protector of his daughter. It''s ridiculous! However, this old boy will easily get confused when he encounters his precious daughter. And it will become unreasonable to play cards, and it will become rain and wind. This little devil named Taki Chiba can take advantage of the loopholes, and that sophistry can be regarded as a little clever. It is not impossible for Hyuga Shinsuke to lose half of his sanity because his daughter is worried now. However, with the strength of this kid... even if he was given ten years, he couldn''t touch the corner of my clothes. I really don''t understand why Shinsuke Hyuga gave up on me and planned to train this kid. However, this also seems to be very interesting. Even if he reached the height of Shinsuke Hyuga, there was nothing to fear. It''s just that the name Takichiba... Don''t worry, now the war has begun, and everything will be understood when the war is over. I have time, so I dont have to rush for a while. Thinking about it, the figure was about to turn around and leave, as if he had thought of something, turning his head back abruptly. Oh, I almost forgot, no matter how weak people are, they have to collect good information! This is something that my teacher, Shinsuke Hyuga, who has treated me as an elite since childhood, has repeatedly emphasized. Wait for me to see... The shadow squinted his eyes slightly, and the bright red light in his eyes seemed to turn. The Chakra volume of Zhongnin level, um, for a seven-year-old child, it is indeed a somewhat gifted feeling. However, looking at his situation, it seems that the Chakra of the forbearance level seems to be at the limit. Looking at the degree and posture of the running, this kid has a solid foundation in physical skills, is it the main attacking physical skills? Well, the response should also be good. Didn''t you use a secret technique similar to Eight Doors Dunjia this time? In terms of strength, it is already outstanding and amazing. Especially the secret technique similar to Bamen Dunjia, although it is the same as Bamen Dunjia, it opens the Bamen acupoints in the body to enhance combat effectiveness. However, it didn''t have the feeling of hurting oneself like Bamen Dunjia. Isn''t Shinsuke Hyuga caught up with him for a while? That kind of feeling, it''s like taming Bamen Dunjia. After all, it is impossible! No matter how powerful the Bamen Dunjia is, it is a forbidden technique after all. It is called a forbidden technique. In a sense, its side effect is that it cannot be improved, so it is forbidden to practice. But what if he controls Bamen Dunjia? At his age, he would open four doors at most, and opening four doors is a miracle. Even if he opened the fifth and sixth doors, there seemed to be nothing terrifying. Even, he won''t survive to open the fifth and sixth doors... How do you say that, war is cruel no matter when... A series of thoughts passed through the figure''s mind, but he saw his eyes bend, and it seemed to show a smile. Looking at the curvature of his eyes, this smile is definitely not a sunny look. In the next moment, his figure flashed and disappeared at the top of the telegraph pole, leaving a piece of snowflakes falling slowly. It seems that the snow that has just stopped is starting to fall again. At this moment, Chiba, who was running through a dark alley, stopped and glanced at the telegraph pole here. It''s strange how I felt someone was staring at me just now, that look is definitely not a kind look. Chiba frowned and looked at the empty telegraph poles with falling snow. Is it my illusion? Shaking his head, Chiba set off, flew past, and returned to the hospital following the original route. When he returned to the ward from the window, it was already two o''clock in the morning. After confirming that no one knew that he had left, Chiba got into the bed, with a little doubt about Shinsuke Hyugas abnormal performance. Falling asleep. This night was spent safely. Maybe it was because of the late sleep. Chiba got up late the next day and only woke up at about ten o''clock. Then, because of sleepiness, she lay down and slept for another half hour before thinking of getting up. During the period, Guizi visited his situation and was surprised that he was still asleep. In her impression, Chiba basically got up on time. It is rare to see him still asleep after eight o''clock. Of course, Guizi didn''t bother Chiba. Chiba''s injuries had healed. The hospital observation was just in case, and it was rare to watch Chiba sleep in. Guizi didn''t bother him, so she closed the door and left. After Chiba got up, washed a bit, and returned to the hospital bed, UU read www.uukanshu.com, closed his eyes, and began to try to construct a yin seal at the center of his eyebrows. Although she cant help Xuena get the qualifications to perform the mission, she doesnt need to be confined anymore. Next, she will be under the protection of Konoha Village just like Kushina. This kind of protection is more reliable than his protection alone. More spectrum. The most urgent task now is to build the seal of the Yin seal as soon as possible and learn this s-level seal technique. In this way, in future wars, his chances of survival will be greatly improved. Only by surviving can Chiba achieve its goals. Now Shayin is about to attack Mount Kikyo, the battle for Mount Kikyo is about to explode, even, it has already exploded. The Battle of Kikyo Mountain can be said to be a landmark battle of the Three World Wars. One basic seal...two basic seals... Chiba sinks his heart, closes his eyes and concentrates, constantly refining and investigating carats gathered at the center of his eyebrows, using the method of chakras to transform the seal to continuously construct the seal. At this moment, Chiba has no distractions. Although his eyes are closed, he can see a small and irregular elliptical space, as if there is an invisible hand, carefully constructing a black frame in this space, and constantly transforming this space. The changes become regular, become stable, and continue to expand outward. Very good, very good condition! Chiba, hold on! The 120th basic seal... Thirty-seven combined seals... Under the control of the fine chakras, the chakras in Chiba are being controlled bit by bit and transformed into the black frame. According to Chibas will, they are constantly constructing the seal style that Chiba wants to support this small space. At this time, Chiba was almost instinctive, and had opened the life gate mode, and there was a lot more Chakra in his body, satisfying the consumption of building a seal. Almost... Almost... Chapter 288： Thoughts The 2730 basic seals, 541 combined seals, five advanced seals, and one main seal... Chiba slowly opened his eyes and exhaled. Failed...but it''s very close, listening to Kushina said, as long as the first main seal is constructed, the next step is simple. I still need two thousand basic seals, five hundred combined seals and four high-level seals for the first time. So tired, let''s rest for a while before continuing. When he opened his eyes and exhaled, several thoughts in Chiba''s heart also passed, but when he opened his eyes completely, he almost yelled out "Ah" in fright. At this moment, Hongyan''s poker face filled his sight, Xu was too close, Hongyan''s expressionless face was really a bit scary. "Ah, I''m awake." Seeing Chiba''s eyes open, Hirohiko straightened up, recovering from the posture of bending over to reach Chiba''s face. Chiba took a few breaths and said, "Hongyan, what are you doing..." "No, I have been waiting for you for two hours. I am a little worried to see how motionless you are." Hongyan sat down and said. Two hours? Chiba was taken aback, turned his head to look at the pendulum, only to see that it was already around 12:45. Actually... it took more than two hours? Just constructed a major seal? Wouldnt it take more than six hours to perfectly construct the three main seals and complete the Yin seal? "Would you like to heat it up for you?" said Hirohiko, raising his hand as he said. His hand is a block wrapped in oil paper. This thing, Chiba doesn''t need to look at it, it is a special-grade grilled meat from Konoha BBQ. . Although the yakiniku is cold, Chiba still smells of premium yakiniku. And looking at Hongyan''s side, it seems that there are still several packages of this kind of things, obviously to take care of Chiba''s appetite, and he bought more. But this time, Chiba was not in a hurry to eat or let Chiba heat up, but looked at the door. It''s strange, isn''t Guizi coming? In fact, Chiba didn''t know that Guizi had been here, but when he saw Hongyan took out these oil paper bags, he silently put away the lunch box and left. After this glance, Chiba said: "Don''t heat it up, have you eaten it? Eat it together?" "Yeah." Hongyan nodded, and to be honest, he was also a little hungry. I ate a bowl of ramen early in the morning, then lined up to buy special-grade grilled meat, and then waited for Chiba. When he came in, seeing Chiba''s serious appearance, he didn''t dare to interrupt, nor did he bother, intuitively. , He feels that Chiba is doing an important thing. So, the two opened a greased paper bag each. Although the meat was already cold, the two of them chewed without hesitation. "What were you doing just now?" Hongyan couldn''t help but curious, said. "Practice Yin Seal." Chiba replied. "Oh..." Hirohiko nodded, and said: "Yuki Na has already come out of the confinement room, but is confined at home. Did you talk to Lord Shinsuke yesterday?" "Uh..." Chiba was startled and said, "Yeah." There are no more words, but Chiba doesn''t know how to say it. Chiba was not really surprised when he heard that Yukina was confined. This was one of the possible reactions of Shinsuke Hyuga that he guessed. Even if Shinsuke Hyuga promised not to confine Yusuna, Shinsuke Hyuga could not Really let Xuena do whatever he wants. After all, Yukina is the only daughter of Shinsuke Hyuga. "I don''t know what you said, but the result is very good." Hongyan looked at Chiba and continued to chew the meat. "Oh, thank you." Chiba nodded, seeming to be completely attracted by the meat. "Also, I ran into Xueying this morning, and Xueying wants me to thank you." Hongyan said. "cough!" Hearing this, Qianye was choked by the meat in one bite, and his eyes seemed a little wide. "He thanked me?" An unbelievable sentence sounded in the ward after Chiba''s cough. Hongyan didn''t answer, he seemed to be eating meat intently. At this time, Chiba''s gaze fell on Hirohiko''s face. His face was the same as before, still the poker face, but Chiba felt that something was not right. "What''s the matter? Hongyan? You seem to have something on your mind." Chiba asked. "No." Hongyan shook his head. "What the **** is it?" Chiba put down the meat in his hands and looked at Hongyan quite seriously. "I''m going to perform the task this afternoon." Hongyan looked at Chiba and said. "Perform the mission?" Chiba frowned, almost subconsciously, he thought of Kikyo Mountain. "Well, it''s responsible for protecting the logistics forces." Hongyan said after taking a mouthful of meat. Protect the logistics forces... to Kikyo Castle? I remember that there is no such link in the plan. Chiba frowned. But at this moment, Hongyan swallowed the last meat, stood up, and said: "Time is almost here, I''m going back to prepare." Saying ~www.novelhall.com~ Hongyan walked out the door. "Are you okay?" Chiba asked hurriedly. "It''s okay." Hongyan responded. At this time, he had opened the door and was about to leave. "Be careful this time. The logistics forces are often the target of attacks. They must..." Chiba said. "I know." Hongyan nodded, then opened the door and walked out. Is Hongyan okay? I always feel that he is a little absent...He is thinking about doing tasks like this... "Oh, and, Chiba, go see Yuuna when you have time." Before closing the door, Hirohiko said again, "I think you did this right." "Snapped!" The voice fell and the door was closed. Qianye was startled when he heard the words, and only after a long time did he smile. When he smiled, he also put down the meat, got out of bed and ran out the door, calling out, "Hongyan..." It''s just that the corridor is empty, and Hongyan has already left. Chiba frowned, returned to the room, opened the window and looked down, only to see that Hongyan was walking outside and was about to leave the hospital gate. Looking at that figure, Qianye''s brows frowned and tightened. He glanced at it, and finally his eyes fell on the white snow on the window edge. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth again. Afterwards... "Snapped!" The sound of Shirayuki hitting the back of his head sounded at the door of Konoha Hospital. Hongyan blinked slightly, touched the back of Shirayuki''s head, and turned his head in surprise. "If this is a shuriken, you are already dead!" Chiba''s voice came from the window on the second floor: "Get me refreshed!" Hearing this, Hongyan suffocated, then stunned, then the corners of his mouth curled slightly. "Okay, I get it now!" Next, he responded loudly. Chapter 289： How are you thinking about it? "call!" Chiba opened his eyes and exhaled slowly. Sure enough, just like what Jiu Xinnai said, after constructing the first main seal, the second and third are simple, and this time, the second main seal is almost completed. Thinking about it, Qianye couldn''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Afterwards, the ward door was opened. "Chiba, Dr. Watanabe said, you can already be discharged. Remember to go through the discharge procedures." Guizi said at the door, without intending to enter the ward. "Oh!" Chiba replied, then got out of bed and tidyed up his clothes. The two days of staying in the hospital for observation have passed. After sending off Hirohiko yesterday, Chiba didn''t do anything else. He continued to build a Yin seal, and then eat and sleep normally. By the way, Guizi finally had the opportunity to bring the non-patient meal to Chiba, who was very happy with Chiba''s expression at the time. At this time, watching Chiba finishing his clothes and preparing to leave, Guizi also smiled, then stood up straight and left along the corridor. Today, she will be responsible for other patients. Chiba is leaving, it feels a bit lonely. After the thought flashed, Guizi turned around and transferred to another ward. At this time, Chiba was coming out of the ward door to go through the discharge procedures. Chiba is relatively proficient in handling the procedures. It takes a turn to the east and a walk to the west. All the procedures are completed in about ten minutes. It seems that there are a lot of people discharged from the hospital today, and it takes some time to queue. Chiba is also a little surprised. There are so many people in the hospital with him. I have never seen so many people in the hospital. However, Chiba was surprised. It was about 9:50 in the morning, and it was almost time for dinner. Moreover, Chiba hadn''t eaten breakfast, and his stomach was already dissatisfied. Let''s go to Uncle Yile for a bowl of ramen. I dont know Hongyan... it shouldnt matter! In the plan to deal with Shayin Village, there is no such thing as a logistics unit. It should be to support other frontiers. Other countries have not yet blatantly attacked like the Kingdom of Wind. They should still be in the probing stage, and there should be no excessive behavior. Hongyan''s mission will not be too dangerous. Moreover, if it is really an important and dangerous task, in the current situation of the village, the third generation of Hokage will not send Hongyan to perform this task. The village should not have children on the battlefield. The reason why the three generations of Hokage let Hongyan participate in these tasks should be to let the seeds accumulate the corresponding experience, so as not to let the completely inexperienced children on the battlefield when it is a last resort. Chiba stepped on the white snow, making a creaking sound, and at the same time he drew some strange eyes. At the Konoha Hospital at this time, Shirayuki had already been swept through a passage, leading straight to the gate, Chiba did not take the passage, but walked around a place covered with snow, which naturally attracted strange eyes. Of course, Chiba naturally doesn''t care. As for why I choose a place with white snow, it is actually just because Chiba has hardly seen snow. It seems a little childlike to see snow. This feeling of stepping on the snow is very interesting to Chiba. While stepping on Shirayuki, Chiba''s face has begun to show a thoughtful look. Although the structure of the Yin Seal is very smooth now, and the hope of success can be seen in practice, Chiba still tries his best to look for this failure. The reasons and solutions. Moreover, it actually takes some time to walk from the hospital to the Ramen Ile. Although this time is not long, Chiba almost instinctively wants to use it. Even if it is just walking, he does his best to do what he can. Such as thinking. And just as he was thinking about it, a sudden voice came from behind: "Chiba, wait." "Huh?" Chiba turned around subconsciously. But seeing a male medical staff trotting over, waving at him while running, attracted the attention of many people. Not only are the patients who are discharged from the hospital, but there are also patients who are entering and preparing for treatment. It may be because of the cold weather. There are also many patients who are preparing for treatment. They seem to have headaches and colds. After all, Konoha Hospital is also open to the public. When they saw the medical staff trot and stopped in front of Chiba, the patients slowed down unconsciously. "Hey, is that Dr. Watanabe?" "Yes! That''s right! That''s right, Dr. Watanabe!" "Oh, Dr. Watanabe is on duty today, that''s lucky." "Yes, Dr. Watanabe is kind, and he has good medical skills. I guess no one can compare to Dr. Watanabe except Yuriko." "Hey? That kid, isn''t Taki Chiba?" "That traitor''s son? What is Dr. Watanabe looking for?" "What can happen, Dr. Watanabe must be worried about the traitor''s body, so he said that Dr. Watanabe''s heart is too soft. This kind of person should let him fend for himself." "Anyway, I''m lucky today. Dr. Watanabe is here, so I don''t have to receive treatment with this traitor." ... Listening to the whispers around, Hiroshi Watanabe frowned. He usually stays at home and studies medical ninjutsu. He has also heard about the village''s prejudice against Chiba, but he did not expect that he was disgusted enough to let him die. . This is ridiculous! Chiba is just a seven-year-old child. Even if you don''t know Chiba''s achievements, you can''t hold such a naked malice against a child. "Doctor Watanabe? What''s the matter?" Chiba looked at the male medical staff in front of him, and now he was familiar with him. It should be the medical staff who participated in the treatment when Hirohiko was poisoned and the doctor who checked himself when he was admitted to the hospital. Chiba had a good impression of him. He belonged to that kind of academic school, and he looked gentle with glasses. Hearing what Chiba said, Dr. Watanabe''s attention shifted from the surroundings to Chiba: "How did you think about the last time?" What happened last time? Qianye was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately remembered that this was asking him if he wanted to go to the hospital to help. At this time, the whispers started again. "Doctor Watanabe is looking for this traitor?" "What will happen?" "Uh... I don''t know, I can''t imagine what Dr. Watanabe would do to find this dirty traitor." ... Seeing Watanabe Hiroshi''s eager gaze, Chiba split his mouth. To be honest, he has no plans to take a job in the hospital right now. In his plan, if the Yin Seal Seal is successfully constructed, he still has a series of plans. However, seeing Hiroshi Watanabe''s gaze, Chiba became a little embarrassed. He knew that the doctor Watanabe really wanted him to help in the hospital~www.novelhall.com~ this... I''m sorry, Watanabe Doctor, I have no plans for this at the moment. Chiba shook his head, but finally refused. ... "Although I don''t know anything, Dr. Watanabe''s breath is so low, he actually refused!" "So, a traitor is a traitor, too cold-blooded!" "Hey, why can the three generations of Hokage still tolerate such filthy people in the village." ... Hearing the whispers of this resurgence, Watanabe Hiroshi''s face that was disappointed by Chiba''s rejection suddenly became a little frozen. Look at Chiba, who is now embarrassed to refuse, and listen to these voices that slander the disgust without asking why. Suddenly, Watanabe Hiroshi was a little angry, and he had an urge to swear. He has always been quite cultivated, but at this moment, he can''t help the urge to curse these bastards. "It''s okay, I''m used to it." When he couldn''t restrain himself, Chiba''s voice came. He looked at it subconsciously, but saw that Chiba at this moment no longer felt embarrassed, even with a smile on his mouth. "But..." I don''t know why, Watanabe wanted to refute it. This habit is not the way! This group of people is too much! This is not a question that Xi is not used to! "That''s fine, at least, it''s easy to tell who is really good to me." Chiba interrupted him before he could finish. Hiroshi Watanabe, who heard the words, was taken aback. "Thank you, Dr. Watanabe. If I want to come for an internship, I will definitely look for you." Qianye waved at him who was stunned, leaving such a sentence, then turned and left towards the gate. This kid... Watanabe Hiroshi looked at the back of Chiba leaving, opened his mouth, but said nothing. I always feel that today I want to take a leave of absence for a long time. Chapter 290： Precise prediction Perhaps, if I were the me before the Kushina Incident, I would agree to Watanabe, be an intern in the hospital, and then open the eight-door mode while practicing medical ninjutsu, and then become a medical ninja. Under the protection of everyone, let''s go through the three wars in a state where you can''t get ahead. But...the current me... Chiba paused, lowered his head, and couldn''t tell when he had clenched his hands. What a surprise! A few months ago, I was a traverser who only knew to save my life in the world of Naruto, but now my ambition is to overturn the entire history of Naruto. Chiba raised his head, glanced at the Yile Ramen store, and walked in silently. Then there was a sound. "Uncle Yile, I want two bowls of pork bone ramen!" "Hi!" ... Naruto Office. Three generations of Naruto took a breath of smoke in silence, and then slowly spit it out. In front of him, three ninjas dressed in anbu were half kneeling. In the window behind him, an eagle was looking sideways, waiting for him. Remove the stationery from your feet. Sure enough, as expected by Lujiu and Chiba, Shayakura really detoured from the country of rain and attacked the center of Kikyo Castle, and it was all the best, even some outstanding young children were on the battlefield? Looking at the three reports in his hands, the three generations of Hokage wondered. Then, he slowly picked up a scroll set aside, and slowly spread it out. The scroll was drawn on the border of the country of wind and the country of fire, and the country of Sichuan and the country of rain between the borders. Topographic map. There are also signs of ninja troops on it. In addition to this, there are several red and black arrows. Obviously, this is a sign of the intention to march on both sides. One of the red arrows is from the rain country all the way to Mount Kikyo near the village of Konoha. From the village of Konoha, there is also a black arrow, exiting from Konoha village and ending at Kikyo Mountain. At the same time, on the side of the sign indicating the Konoha front line on the west side of Kikyo Mountain, there is a sign like a fence made up of several "Tac" characters. In addition to these fences, there are two black arrows, marked from the front, in an arc, bypassing the fence and pointing to the sides of Kikyo Mountain. And in the Konoha Frontline Mark on the west side of the Sand Hidden Forces, there are three dotted red arrows, one is to the Konoha Front Line, and the other two are to bypass the terrain between the Konoha Front and the Sand Hidden Forces. The arc points to the sides of Konoha''s frontline troops. Looking at this map, the three generations of Hokage exhaled with emotion. "You said, how about this game with Shayin Village?" The third generation of Hokage asked. "All were within Mr. Lujiu''s expectations. Whether it was Shayin Village''s reaction or possible countermeasures, Mr. Lujiu had completely grasped it." The three Anbes almost spoke in unison. Although the matter of the war is confidential, as Hokage''s most trusted secret and responsible for the transmission of information, they know the situation very well. "Have you mastered it completely?" The third generation of Hokage slowly put down the pipe, raised his head slightly, and seemed to close his eyes. I have all mastered...Every move of Shayin Village is in Lujiu...no, Chiba''s expectation? However, this is really expected, instead of already knowing that Shayin Village will act like this? Such a precise prediction of the battle situation has never been seen before, and is it really possible for people to do it? Even Teacher Feijian can''t do this! At this time, the three generations of Hokage suddenly remembered that evening a few months ago, his proud disciple, Ji Lai, one of the three ninjas, also hurriedly broke into the Hokage office. Yes, Jiraiya looked like he had broken in, and even he was taken aback. I remember that at that time, he also reprimanded Jilaiya. However, next, he heard something that shocked even him, the prophecy of the immortal toad who never went wrong. The person who knows everything who shouldn''t exist will change the established destiny, and the world will be destroyed! Since he was a child, Jilaiya was summoned by the big toad immortal to Miaomu Mountain and practiced there, he knew. He also knew that Jilai would also teach a prophetic son to end all chaos. But... unexpectedly there will be such a prediction of world destruction, he has no other emotions except shock. There is no doubt that these two predictions are contrary and contradictory. The one that can be achieved is probably one of them. However, the predictions of the big toad immortal cannot be wrong, at least, so far, there is no wrong prediction. Both predictions should be fulfilled. This is basically impossible. Moreover, the prediction of world destruction is also very strange. A person who knows everything that shouldn''t exist. Then, this person who destroys the world should not originally exist and know everything. Impossible...impossible...I watched Chiba grow up. He is definitely not the person who shouldn''t exist, and he just predicted a battle accurately, saying that he knows everything, it would be too arbitrary! The qualities of Chiba''s qualifications are not necessarily incapable of accurately predicting the battle. Moreover, Chiba is a child who is cold on the outside and hot on the inside. How could he do anything to destroy the world because he could not care about his life for Kushina. I think too much~www.novelhall.com~ Three generations of Hokage shook his head, and rejected Chiba as the son of the extinction prophecy. And just as this thought passed, the three generations of Hokage suddenly coughed, coughing very violently, and even the three Anbe ninjas were a little confused. It took a while before it stopped. Naruto-sama''s body... When the coughing ceased, the three Anbe ninjas looked at each other, their eyes full of anxiety! At this time, Chiba, who had eaten ramen, was walking out of the shop of Yile Ramen, thinking about going home and practicing Yin Seal. But he was stopped by a ninja dressed in Hyuga. He is...Hyuga Kentaro who sent me home that night? "Chiba-sama, Shinsuke-sama, please come over." Kentaro bowed and said politely. Shinsuke Hyuga is looking for me? Chiba was taken aback, looked at Kentaro sincerely in front of him, and blinked. Isn''t it because Xuena is having some temper again? Almost subconsciously, he tightened his heart, and then rejected the idea. Impossible, although Xuena is stubborn, she is by no means a fool, nor is she an unreasonable person. For Shinsuke Hyuga''s confinement and confinement, she must know that there must be a reason for this, and know that the awkwardness at this time will not help the matter, but will have the opposite effect. It''s not Yukina, then, what is Shinsuke Hyuga looking for? Chiba''s brows frowned slightly, a thought flashed in her heart, and she said: "Please lead the way." "Yes!" Hyuga Kentaro responded. So Chiba followed Hinata Kentaro to the house of the Hyuga clan. A few minutes later, the Hyuga family, Shinsuke Hyuga''s practice field. Chiba looked astonished and looked at Shinsuke Hyuga, who was wearing the practice clothes of the Hyuga family. "Master Jinsuke, you mean... let me practice with you?" Chapter 291： Yin seal! Half a month later, the cabin. So fast Qianye opened his eyes abruptly, and the faint green brilliance in his eyes faded quickly, and as the green light dissipated, he began to gasp slightly. In less than ten minutes, the chakra in the wounded door mode was exhausted. Chiba lay down on his bed naked to the top. Although he was still young, as he lay down, there was a trace of symmetrical muscle contours flashing under his skin as he moved. And on his upper body, there are little red dots all over the upper body, some have already begun to fade, and the traces of the fade can be seen, while some look new. But... it worked! Moreover, it is really very practical, Yin Seal! Qianye gasped and closed his eyes slowly. At this moment, at the center of his eyebrows, a diamond-shaped crystal-like space is slowly rotating. At the bottom of the diamond, some blue chakras that are gaseous and liquid are accumulating like puddles. And this diamond-shaped crystal-like space, if you look closely, it is divided into three small diamonds by the crystal-colored frame, which looks crystal clear, like a diamond-shaped crystal craft. And the accumulated chakras are at the bottom of one of the small diamonds, not far from overflowing the small diamonds. If you look more carefully, after these crystal-colored frames are magnified dozens of times, they will show a complex seal, and then zoom in, there are a large number of combined seals, and then these combined seals are enlarged, then It is densely packed, almost endlessly arranged closely and precise basic seal type. This diamond-shaped crystal space is constructed as a yin-seal seal. Of course, it has now been consolidated into a space dedicated to accumulating chakras. In the past half month, Chiba gave up almost all training and focused on constructing the Yin Seal. He finally succeeded this morning. After that, he suppressed his ecstasy and began to accumulate Chakra towards the Yin Seal. To accumulate chakras within the Yin Seal requires considerable chakra control, but Chiba''s fine chakra control is not a problem at all. Everything went smoothly. And Chiba also realized that with his chakra volume, it is very slow to condense chakras into the yin seal. He can''t transport all the chakras in a perfect state into the yin seal at once. It must be a little bit A drop of coalescence and storage. It''s as if there is only a small hole at the bottom of the crystal diamond-shaped space of Yin Seal, and only a tiny bit of chakra can be transported into it. Of course, this description may be a bit biased, but that''s roughly it. However, when Chiba suddenly thought of accumulating chakras in the wound mode and transporting them into the Yin seal, he found that although the chakras in the wound mode can only be transported by a trace, the degree of transport is abnormal. Fast. At the same time, sending chakras into the Yin Seal, the consumption of the wounded door mode is unusually large. In ten minutes, the wounded chakra consumes 80%, and Chiba''s physical strength also consumes more than half. State now. As a last resort, Chiba lifted the injury mode. In these ten minutes, only 20% of the Chakra amount of the Elite Upper Ninja level of the wounded door mode was stored in the Yin Seal, which was very inefficient. However, the amount of chakras stored in these ten minutes is still twice as high as the amount of transportation under normal conditions at the same time, and after returning to normal, Chiba can still use the normal chakras to transport the savings into the negative seal. In other words, turning on the wound mode from time to time can speed up Chakra''s savings. After all, the Yin Seal can be used freely only when it is full. This plus the savings, and the more times it, can also shorten the very considerable savings time. In any case, Chiba is still very happy. In the past half month, he has been tossing badly, and finally he has paid off. Moreover, although this return cannot immediately solve the shortcomings of the current eight-door model, he firmly believes that this yin seal is definitely one of the most critical puzzles of the future eight-door model. At present, the amount of chakras of 20% of the elites is only a small part of the three diamond-shaped chakra containers of the Yin Seal. If the Yin Seal is full, once the huge amount of chakra is released, Chiba estimates that it will get several times the amount of chakra in the shadow level, and even reach the concept of "tail beast". Tailed beast class...seriously, Chiba can''t even imagine the huge amount of chakras in the shadow class now, let alone the unreachable tail beast class above the shadow class. With the Yin Seal, as long as there is time to accumulate, even if I have not opened the door of a higher level, I can still get an unimaginable amount of chakra. It is also very useful to me now. After all, the fifth door does not know when it will open. Chiba opened his eyes and sat up from the bed again, but his eyes fell on the red spots on his body, and he sighed slightly. Shinsuke Hyuga really deserves to be the strongest person in the strongest physique genre. It has been half a month, and he will be found by Shinsuke Hyuga every afternoon to practice. These red spots were caused by Shinsuke Hyuga''s acupuncture points. As for the record of the past two months, Chiba is a little bit ashamed to mention it. With the help of the white eyes and soft boxing, Chiba is completely defeated. However, Chiba has not been the same as before, unable to hold a round. In fact, with adaptation and adjustment, Chiba has gradually been able to come and go with Hyuga Shinsuke for several rounds. The highest time, he was able to fight with Shinsuke Hyuga for ten rounds. During this period, Chiba is not only fighting with Hinata Shinsuke, occasionally Hyuga will come to Shinsuke for advice, and Chiba and Hyuga will also fight. In the face of Hyuga Nikkei, in addition to the idea that Ningjis father was also a handsome boy when he was young, Chiba felt that the strength of Hyuga Nikkei was also extraordinary, at least he had the strength of the upper level, and the soft boxing method. With the characteristics of white eyes and his combat effectiveness, it is estimated that he can be elite. Looking at Hyuga Nikkei, Chiba deeply felt that it was reasonable that Hyuga Nizu could kill Yunyin''s ninja who was trying to abduct Hinata~www.novelhall.com~. As for the tricks of Chiba and Hyuga, Chiba''s record is one win and seven defeats. In the face of soft boxing, Chiba''s rigid style is still very disadvantaged. However, with constant pair training, Chiba''s own physical skills have also made considerable progress. As for where the progress is, I can only say... More delicate. Chiba can''t describe the specifics, but he knows that his physical skills are changing at a degree that ordinary people can''t imagine during the pairing with Hyuga Shinsuke and Hyuga. Chiba can clearly feel that he has become stronger! Now even if it is another battle with Chiyo, the victory is hard to say, but he will definitely not be suppressed. "Since the Yin Seal has been successfully constructed, let''s resume daily training after a long absence!" Chiba got up from the bed, and the Yin Seal had been completed. Although he was happy, he did not relax at all. And just as he stretched his waist to get out of bed for daily training, a knock on the door came from downstairs. Who will it be at this time? Kakashi and Hirohiko have both gone on missions, who else will come to me? Qianye was puzzled, but he went downstairs and opened the door. After opening the door, Chiba looked up, but Hinata Kentaro stood by with his hands down. Ok? Is it still morning? Isn''t it time? Looking at the puzzled Chiba, Hyuga Kentaro said, "Chiba-sama, Shinsuke-sama, please come over..." However, Hinata Kentaro''s words were not finished yet, an Anbu ninja with a black cloak and a civet mask turned out from behind Hinata Kentaro and said, "Before this, Chiba, the third generation of Hokage-sama invite you to go. " Three generations of Naruto? Chiba was taken aback. Ninjas have been mobilized frequently recently, are you finally going to assign me a task? Its the Battle of Kikyo Mountain... Is it over? Chapter 292： Battle of Mount Kikyo Naruto Office. The third generation of Hokage coughed slightly, his face was obviously a little haggard, but he still sat straight on the chair, looking at the scroll in his hand. Opposite him, three Anbu ninjas were still half kneeling. In the scroll, Konoha''s battle report on Mount Kikyo is written. Half a month ago, on the day that Chiba was discharged from the hospital, the Battle of Kikyo Mountain broke out. According to Chiba and Nara Lukisa''s inference, it turned out that Shayin''s elite troops carried the poisonous and attacked Kikyo Castle. However, according to Chiba''s arrangement, the ambush was already ambushing in Kikyo Castle, and when the elite troops of Shah hidden rushed into the city, the ambush troops gave a head-on attack and was caught off guard. However, the elite Shayin troops were poisoned in their hands, which also caused huge losses to the ambush troops, and the battle situation turned out to be stalemate. At the height of the battle, Konoha''s frontline troops came to help on time. They attacked the elite troops from the two wings of Kikyo City, and successfully defeated the elite troops. The sand troops who attacked Kikyo City were defeated and almost the entire army was wiped out. Our side also captured a large number of young ninjas from Shayin Village. And that night, there was such a news in the city of Kikyo that the dying counterattack of the elite troops of Shayin Village almost paralyzed the ambush troops and the Konoha frontline troops, half of the people were poisoned, and the city was in chaos. Also in the evening, the troops gathered at the border in Shayin Village, who had found out about the news, bypassed the tens of kilometers where Konoha''s frontline troops had retreated, marching hurriedly towards Kikyo Castle, and successfully attacked Kikyo Castle on the same day. However, they were greeted by 80% of the forces of the Konoha front line and the ambush in Kikyo Castle. It was another **** battle, which lasted from the middle of the night until noon the next day. The sand-hidden border troops were defeated and escaped in all directions. Some people disappeared, and some people panicked and ran into the trap zone between the original Konoha frontline troops and Kikyo Castle, which was based on Chiba''s layout, and they never survived. The battle of Kikyo Mountain lasted only two days and one night, and Shayin Village was defeated. The elite troops that attacked Kikyo Mountain were completely wiped out, and the border troops were also wiped out 90%. In this battle, Shayin Village was directly injured. Even many young ninjas who were regarded as seeds were captured, and it was a heavy blow. Now, less than half a month later, the escaped Sand Hidden troops were all captured under Konoha''s rigorous search. Ten-digit Zhongren Shangren died on the spot, while the digital Shangren found opportunities to self-judgment after being captured. Except for those young ninjas, Konoha has no adult prisoners. In this battle, Konoha suffered a great loss. Although preventive measures were taken, the number of temporary antidotees was too small. About 30 Zhongnin died and eight Shangnin died. Ninjas who lost their combat effectiveness accounted for 30% of the total ambush troops and frontline troops. At the same time that Shayin Village lost its combat effectiveness, Konoha also suffered a great loss. Originally, Konoha''s vitality had not fully recovered. As a result, Konoha''s available combat power was almost 10% lost. "Mizitori, take good care of those young ninjas. They can''t take less food and clothing. Whether they are enemies or not, they are still children. Ensure their safety while ensuring that they are not threatened." The third generation of Hokage put down the scroll and said. "Yes!" After one of the three Anbe ninjas nodded and said yes, his figure flashed and disappeared in place. After the order, the third generation of Hokage unconsciously picked up the scroll again, and in his mind was Nara Shikahisa explaining the tactics on the map to him. First, Konoha Villages defenses were exhausted, replacing the detached Kikyo city troops, and an ambush, and drew less than ten excellent medical ninjas to move with the army with the antidote. There is no logistics station. And let the frontline troops place traps between their barracks and Kikyo Castle. At that time, Shayin Village came and attacked. At that time, the sand hidden assault troops were ambushed. Knowing that the plan was exposed and used, the army was in a state of confusion and its combat effectiveness was greatly compromised. The frontline troops were flanked by the two wings to ensure that all the sand hidden assault troops were killed without letting a single message leak out. After the victory, the news spread, saying that the dying counterattack of the sand hidden surprise attack paralyzed the defenders in the city. At the same time, a secret sentry should be added outside the city, and the city should maintain a normal guard appearance. It is not critical or not considered to be critical. Leave a few gaps in uncritical areas. At that time, the frontier troops of Sarawak were unwilling to suffer such a loss. Seeing this good opportunity, they would inevitably join forces to rush forward and march on the route, either from the two wings or from the central palace. Generally, the chances of attacking on both wings are higher. If the central palace is going straight, then after waiting for them to rush into the trap zone, the whole army will come out and be encircled and wiped out. If there are two wings, three ambushes are secretly ambushing outside the city. The number of soldiers is not too large. Except for the trap zone, one in each of the three directions of Kikyo City is ambushed. After the sand hidden border troops rush into the city, they can be used to attack from the rear. Disrupt the enemy''s position and disrupt its military spirit. You can also wait for it to disperse, then rise up to drive the rout army and disperse them to the trap zone. At that time, the three generations of Hokage were very surprised. According to Lu Jiu, it was Chiba''s idea. This kind of strategy was unprecedented. He never knew that he could fight like this in a war. This hand of Chiba eclipsed the various ninja tactics perfected in World War I and World War II. What is even more frightening is that Shayin Village''s actions have completely fallen into Chiba''s trap. Unexpectedly... even at such a small price, 70% of the viable power in Shayin Village was wiped out... Three generations of Hokage looked at the map that showed the black and red arrows. The kid Chiba...Could it be... Three generations of Naruto took a deep breath~www.novelhall.com~ But after this breath, it was a violent cough. He looked at the two Anbe ninjas and said, "Zongzheng, go find Chiba." "Yes!" One of the dark ninjas took the order, and the figure flashed and disappeared in place. "Kenichi, this matter, this battle plan, must not let people know that Chiba is also involved, all this is Nara Lukisa''s plan, know?" Three generations of Hokage said again. "Yes! I will notify everyone who knows it, and Mr. Lujiu." The remaining Anbu ninja said. "About how many insiders are there." Three generations of Hokage asked again. "There are five people except you and me." Anbe named Kenichi said. "Well, there is one more thing, this is my secret order, you keep it. If I have a case, you must give this secret order to Sannin, and the Anbe chief at that time." Having said that, the third generation of Hokage handed a scroll to Xianyi. Hyun took the scroll together and put it away close. "From now on, you have only one task, to protect this secret order. Before I die, no one can read this secret order. You know?" Three generations of Hokage ordered. "Yes!" Xianyi nodded solemnly. "Well, step back, you know what to do," said the third generation of Hokage. "know." With that, Xian Yi flashed around and disappeared. At this moment, in a sense, there was no such person in Konoha Village. After the order was completed, the third generation of Hokage took a hand, and the eagle behind him fluttered, flew up and stopped on his arm. The third generation of Hokage took off the letter paper from its leg, and with a slight shake, the eagle flew out knowingly and wandered in the blue sky. But when the third generation of Hokage opened the letter, his face changed, and immediately coughed with excitement. Actually... Chapter 293： Next step! "Master Naruto is waiting for you inside." Huoma gently opened the door and looked at Chiba who was brought by Anbe Ninja. When the Anbe Ninja opened the door, he saw the gesture of the third generation of Hokage to beckon him to retreat. At that time, the figure flashed and disappeared. At this moment, in the Hokage office, there is only one person from the three generations of Hokage, the door is Huojian, and the three of Chiba who are ready to step into it. Find me alone? At this time, after seeing this situation, although Qianye''s face did not show anything, doubts arose in his heart. "Huomai, you can come in too." At this time, the third generation of Hokage said, calling Huomai also. "Yes." Huojin replied and walked into the Hokage office. After Chiba and Huo are standing still, the three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba and Huo, and coughed a few times, and said: "Look at the battle report first." With that, he handed over the scroll with the final result of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain to the two. Is it the report of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain? I remember that more than half a month has passed since I made the decision...More than half a month has passed since this battle? Impossible, if it takes more than half a month, then my strategy is equivalent to bankruptcy. The strategy I gave Nara Lukisa was to fight for a decisive battle and not to delay time. After all, Konoha Village''s defenses are exhausted, and it is not a good thing to go to Kikyo City to ambush, and Konoha Village is empty. If it drags on for half a month, the Sand Sea Lao Zang may be aware of something. At that time, if they can respond, they will be in trouble. Could it be said that the three generations of Hokage came to us because of problems with the Battle of Kikyo Mountain? Thinking of this, Chiba frowned. Soon, Huojin finished reading the battle report in his hand and handed it to Chiba. After a quick glance, Chiba blinked. This is... a success! The Battle of Kikyo Mountain is over. It only took two days and one night. This was much faster than I expected. It took half a month to clean the battlefield. It''s fine. After a glance, Qianye breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that something went wrong and that Eilao Zang would oppose the general. At that time, he guessed that there was no way. After all, this was originally a very bold arrangement. To be honest, when Nara Lukisa said that it could be executed, he was also a little surprised. After all, Konoha Village was fully defended, and Sagura was attacking Kikyo Castle, which is very close to Konoha Village. If Ebzo sees a plan, If you come straight to Huanglong, the village may not be defensive. However, it''s fine. However, after this thought, another thought emerged from him. The Battle of Kikyo Mountain was victorious, and a large number of young ninjas were captured. This should be exactly the same as the Battle of Kikyo Mountain in the three wars introduced in the original work. I really want to know if this is inevitable caused by history...or it is because of my strategy that it turned into this situation. However, the first step to change destiny should be very close. This time, the third generation of Hokage should assign tasks to me, and depending on his appearance, there should be something important. Because of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, in his mind, I should have been out of the image of a seven-year-old child, but a counselor comparable to Nara Lukuhisa. Half a step, already out! Chiba put away the battle report, no waves on his face, and handed the battle report to the third generation of Hokage. This expression, Kikyosan''s victory, is it expected? Looking at Chiba''s expression, the three generations of Hokage accepted the battle report, but such a thought arose in his heart, and at the same time, he also handed the letter paper to Chiba. "This is the information that just arrived today, you guys have a look too." Said the third generation of Hokage. Chiba took the letterhead and opened it up at the moment, and also used the motion of bowing his head to conceal the flash of light in his eyes. The opportunity is here! When Chiba looked down, she found that there were only a few lines on the letterhead, which was very simple, but the content was to shrink Chiba''s pupils. Yanyin Village in the Land of Earth attacked Shayin Village, and Shayin Village was attacked at the border between the Nation of Birds and the Land of Rain. The defeat was a matter of time. Taking advantage of the new defeat of Shayin Kikyo Mountain, with heavy losses, he entered the void and attacked. Sure enough, **** is still old and spicy, this is a profit! Shayin Village coincides with a new defeat, and has lost three generations of Fengying. Perhaps the fourth generation of Fengying has already taken the throne, but it has not been able to stabilize the situation. Moreover, the elite Shayin attacking Konoha was almost completely annihilated. This period was when Shayin was at its weakest. At this time, when Shayin went to war, the loss could definitely be minimized, and even greater results could be reaped. Chiba handed the letter to Huoma, looked at the third generation of Hokage, and said, "Hokage-sama, how is the situation between Yanyin Village and us." This kid has an idea again? Three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba. For some reason, he came up with such an idea, found a scroll, and said, "This is information about Yanyin Village." Chiba took it, and Xun opened it up and looked at it. During this period of time, its wrong to send ninjas on the border, but they only do defense. All the arrangements are defense-oriented, and the defense facilities are strong, and the formation of troops is also strict and abnormal, completely guarding. Ok? Three generations of Hokage''s criticism? Chibas eyes flashed ~www.novelhall.com~ In this battle report, the situation of the land of the earth, the country of fire and the surrounding small countries was described in detail. There are also many small characters that are arranged by the intelligence personnel on the land of the earth. The detailed explanation and personal views. And at the end of the scroll, there is a red letter instruction. If it is a battle, both lose out. Obviously, the border defense of the country is an iron plate, and even in the explanation of the intelligence personnel, it is mentioned that the number of ninja troops at the border of the country is almost the sum of the active forces in the village of Konoha. Sure enough, guard against death! Moreover, the reason why Iwagaki Village did not attack Konoha during the Battle of Kikyo Mountain was to wait for Konoha and Sago to separate the victory and defeat, and send troops to the loser, or the loser to reap the profits. If it rushes out, it will easily give Konoha and Sand a chance to take advantage of it, and it will even be attacked by the two countries. Moreover, the border is strictly guarded, and Konoha has a defensive posture that allows Konoha to weigh the gains and losses. Is it to prevent Konoha from attacking when he attacks Shayin? In addition, the side that has suffered heavy losses can reduce the number of troops sent, allowing more power to be used to defend against another country''s attack. Thoughtful. The country of earth, the country of wind, and the country of fire are simply the three kingdoms of the Naruto version! "Here, I would like to ask for your opinion, how should we react to the behavior of the soil country now." Three generations of Hokage looked at the two and said. At this time, Qianye had read the information of the land of the country, and was looking up, and was taken aback. Ask our opinion? Do not! Is asking my opinion! Qianye''s eyes flashed, and although the three generations of Hokage looked at him and Huojin, they fell on him! The third generation of Hokage is asking him what he thinks next! Chapter 294： 0 leaf thoughts The voice of the three generations of Hokage fell, and Huo Jian''s face was slightly surprised. He had no idea that the three generations of Hokage would ask him about this kind of strategic direction between countries. Even asked Chiba, who was only seven years old? Huojin couldn''t believe it, so it was enough to ask himself. Although his talents were far inferior to Lu Jiu and inferior to Water Gate, he still had some ability to ask himself, and he was able to give a relatively useful opinion. Moreover, during this period of time, he occasionally went out on missions, and usually helped Hokage to organize documents and information, so he had some understanding of the battle situation. There are indeed some ideas in my mind, but I didn''t have the confidence to put them forward. Moreover, he thinks that his ideas are somewhat mediocre. However, now ask Chiba for such strategic opinions? Isn''t this a bit wrong? Even if Chiba is no longer a genius, he has shown extremely strong tactical command ability in battle, but on this kind of national-level issue, asking a seven-year-old child is a bit too much. Needless to say, Chiba''s talent, but a good ninja is not just talent. And a ninja who can command national-level battles is not just talented. Now in Konoha Village, only the three generations of Hokage and the Nara Deer, known as the genius of staff, have the ability to conduct national strategic command. Although Chiba is special, it is far from the level of commanding national-level battles that most ninjas will never reach. Moreover, Chiba lacks pitiful combat experience or mission experience, and does not understand the subtle relationship between countries. It can be said that these things are not things that Chiba can know at all. Besides, Chiba is only seven years old, even if he matures prematurely, he is only a child. This... Three generations of Hokage-sama, are they confused about this matter? Or, the three generations of Hokage-sama are just asking casually, in fact, they have already planned? At this moment, several thoughts passed through Huo Jian''s heart. "You don''t have to worry, what to say." At this time, the third generation of Hokage seemed to have noticed the situation in Huojian, and added another sentence. Ok? Is the third generation of Hokage asking us seriously? The fire was startled. It is estimated that the three generations of Hokage have their own ideas, but they want to confirm it with me. Chiba actually heard the overtones. "Huojian, let''s talk first." After finishing the supplement, the third generation of Hokage added another sentence. "Me?" Huo was stunned, a little flustered. Seeing Huojin''s reaction, the three generations of Hokage chuckled and said, "I have never asked you about this kind of national-level matter. No wonder you are nervous. Don''t be nervous. Tell your thoughts. Now you need to brainstorm." Hearing the encouragement of the three generations of Hokage, some of the unease that inevitably occurred in Huojian''s heart also calmed down. He took a deep breath and asked Chiba to ask for the information scroll of the land of the country. After reading it carefully, he said: "I think we should not move our troops and make adjustments on this matter. After all, although we won the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, there are still many unstable factors. For example, the defense of the village is a bit chaotic due to hasty adjustments. The defense forces sent to Kikyo Castle have just returned, and many things still need to be dealt with. Moreover, the front-line troops on the border of the original sand country also need to be reorganized to a certain extent in accordance with the situation." "Although we have won the battle, we have gained a lot. Some of the ninja materials left over from the defeat in Shayin Village have also saved a lot of budget for our logistics, but in general, both defense and logistics are needed. Be steady. Its not time to rush forward and start another war." After that, Huo let out a breath and looked at the third generation of Hokage. But only three generations of Hokage nodded slightly, seemingly satisfied, and said: "Indeed, post-war adjustments are particularly important, especially after the victory." Master Naruto...Accepted my opinion? Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Huoma was a little hard to believe. This is a national strategy, and now only a genius staff such as Nara Lukisa is qualified to discuss with Hokage, this strategy can determine the fate of the country! Now, I have not only discussed it, but even the third generation of Hokage seems to have to adopt it! This made Huojia a little flattered. "So... where is Chiba?" Three generations of Hokage asked again. Do you really even ask Chiba? Master Naruto is really serious? Not just asking casually? The fire was startled. At this time, Chiba thought slightly and said, "I think we should send more people to the border of the country of soil now." "Oh? Are you going to attack Yanyin while Yanyin is attacking Shayin?" said the third generation of Hokage. This Chiba... Huo Jian looked at Chiba, but saw that the latter looked serious, obviously serious. What a child''s play! In this situation, even if all the ninja troops are assembled to attack the land of the earth, it will only hurt both sides! "I think, send all the front-line troops on the sand-hidden border to the border of the country of soil." Chiba did not explain, but added. Just kidding! Hearing Chiba''s words, Huo Jian frowned. "If you have any thoughts, just say it." Three generations of Hokage turned to Chiba and said. Does this kid have any tricks? This is the thought in his mind. What happened to the three generations of Hokage-sama? This is totally meaningless action! And all the front-line troops on the sand-hidden border are transferred over, what about the country of the wind? Child''s play! What a child''s play! No, this is simply brave! Huo Jian frowned and looked at Chiba. At this time, Chiba took a slight breath and said, "After the frontline troops arrive at the border of the Land of Earth, they will reconcile with the front line troops of the Land of Earth, reorganize, and cross the border. Road, one is stationed in the country of Taki and the other is stationed in the country of grass. Then, dispatch the elites to support the Shayin village troops!" what! Support Shayin Village''s troops? Huo Jian''s eyes widened, his face was incredible. Shayin Village just attacked us, now we are going to support them! Chiba is crazy? This is just kidding! But the third generation of Hokage frowned ~www.novelhall.com~ and started thinking. Rescue Shayin Village? "Also, I will bring the alliance book of Konoha, the country of fire." Chiba squinted slightly, his eyes flickering, and added another sentence. League book? This time, the third generation of Hokage was also startled. Want to establish an alliance? This Chiba...what is it going to do? Is he really Chiba? Can this kind of absurd thing be said? Shayin Village just assaulted us, how many partners died in each other''s hands, and still have to form an alliance with them? What a joke! Huo Jian looked at Chiba, frowning. This idea, even if it is the tolerance of the three generations of Hokage, it is impossible to adopt it! Chapter 295： Ridiculous "Talk about it." Three generations of Hokage thought about it and said. The implication is to let Chiba talk about his ideas. When he said this, Huo Jian''s eyes widened. The meaning of the three generations of Hokage is to be adopted? impossible! What''s a joke... It''s just been a big battle, and an alliance is formed in a blink of an eye. Even if we can pass this hurdle, Shayin Village has so many dead in our hands, can they accept it? When the fire was in consternation and couldn''t believe it, Chiba took a deep breath, turned his head and looked around. He set his eyes on the map boards in the office that painted the situation of various borders, and then started to walk to the picture depicting five Move it to the front of the map board of the countrys situation. Afterwards, Chiba looked at the map, took a breath, and said, "Mr. Huoma is right. Indeed, although we won, the temporary mobilization of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain disrupted many things. It needs to be adjusted, otherwise the loopholes in the defense of the village can easily be exploited." The third generation of Hokage nodded and said, "Go on." Chiba knew the stakes, but his idea was ridiculous. Huoma agrees with Chiba''s remarks, but he still disagrees with his support and alliance with Shayakura. "But now, it''s not that time. Indeed, there are loopholes, but it is more critical than loopholes. Now the land of the country has assembled thousands of ninjas on the border. This force is now presenting us in a defensive posture. In front. But this should be the strategic intention of the land country when it attacked the sandy village in the wind country. If they waited for them to eliminate the sandy village and exterminate the danger of a big country, then what would the land country do without any worries "Chiba drew a circle on the map at the border of the country of soil, and then drew a circle at the intersection of sandy and hidden rocks at the border of the country of birds and the country of rain. Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage frowned and nodded silently. When Huojin looked at the map, his brows were also frowned, vaguely, he seemed to feel something. "There is no doubt that the country of the earth will use these thousands of ninjas to surprise us Konoha." Chiba said. "However, if we adjust, even if thousands of ninjas from the land of the earth attack, we won''t be afraid!" Huoma couldn''t help but say. "Yes, we are not afraid of the thousands of ninjas in the land of the land, so what about the country of Thunder that has been increasing troops to the border?" Chiba drew a circle in the direction of the land of Thunder and said, "Look at the map on this map. Said that although the troops on the border of the Land of Thunder are less than those of the Land of Land, they are indispensable. If the Land of Lands attack, the Land of Lands will use the Land of Land to attack us?" Before it fell, Chiba said. "This..." Huo Jian was taken aback when he heard the words, but was speechless. It is true that they are not afraid of thousands of ninjas in the Land of the Earth, but if the Land of Thunder is also difficult at this time, it will be a little hard to resist. Moreover, when the country of fire and the country of soil fought, Konoha and Iwagak faced each other, and it became an opportunity for the eye-catching thunder country, and both countries would become the target of the land of thunder. As for which of the two countries will become the main target. There is no doubt that it is their Konoha and their country of fire. The Land of Fire is located in the center of the Big Six. The land is fertile, the climate is mild, and the sun is plentiful. It is an important communication channel for exchanges between countries. It occupies a geographical advantage economically and politically. It is not a day for these other big countries to covet the territory of the Fire Country. In the two days, whether it was the First Ninja World War or the Second Ninja World War, the nature of the other four countries was almost always against the Fire Country. Fortunately, the military strength of Fire Country, Konoha Village is strong enough to live defensively. Although he suffered heavy losses, he has won victory in all previous wars. And this battle was when the green and yellow of Konoha Village met. It can be said that compared to previous wars, Konoha''s strength was not in its heyday, and even much weaker than the previous war. If one is not careful, it may be swallowed by other countries that are eyeing the eye. "So, we want to alliance Shayin, to kill this situation?" Said the third generation of Hokage. "Yes, Sago, the country of the wind, will be allied with Shayuki, the country of the wind, and will support them in this battle with the country of the earth, and keep the remaining viable power of the country of the wind to contain the country of the earth. Let the country of the earth feel that There is an edge on his back, so I dare not attack us easily." Chiba nodded and said. "But, Shayin Village may not be able to accept this condition, right?" Huojin retorted: "In the past battle of Kikyo Mountain, we killed so many ninjas in Shayin. Even if we were willing, they would not accept it." What Chiba said, his ideas are okay, but they are still too childish. How many people in Shayin Village lost their relatives and friends in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, how easy it is. The fire shook his head silently. "They will form an alliance with us." Hearing what Huojin said, Chiba said categorically. "How to say?" The third generation of Hokage asked. "Now, the situation of the Kingdom of Wind coincides with a big defeat, and a lot of its vital forces have been wiped out. Its military strength is already at the bottom in the current situation. The reason why the Kingdom of Earth is unscrupulous in attacking is because of this. It is now a soft persimmon that anyone can handle. In order to ensure its own safety, it will definitely seek allies." "From our point of view, perhaps they hate us now and it is difficult to dispel, but from their point of view, they are desperately in need of an ally, and we have sent help and confederacy in desperation, so what reason do they have to refuse? ?" Chiba turned around and looked at Huojin and the third generation of Hokage, his eyes burned, and even a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth~www.novelhall.com~ At this moment, Chiba''s demeanor and figure appeared in the eyes of the third generation of Huoyage and Huojin. , As if emitting a faint brilliance. Indeed, our focus is on hatred, the contradiction after the war, but for them, it is now a matter of life and death, how can they care so much? This thought arose in the hearts of the two at the same time. "So, what do you mean, to give support to the Kingdom of Wind is to win their favor, and secondly, to preserve strength for the Kingdom of Wind, so that they will always be a threat to the Kingdom of Earth?" After all, the three generations of Hokage are also a generation of wise Hokage. After this idea came up, everything was sorted out in his heart. This kid is more than I thought! This plan is feasible! Three generations of Hokage nodded silently. It turns out... it''s not a target, Chiba... I really underestimated him, it''s amazing! Is this child really just a seven-year-old child? Huo Jian looked at Chiba, his surprise and shock were not concealed in his eyes! Uh, it seems to be eight years old, Chiba. Then, it was such a thought. "That''s right." Chiba nodded and said. Afterwards, he looked at the three generations of Hokage who frowned and nodded silently, and Huoma, and said: "And this is just the beginning, next..." and also? Is this just the beginning? The three generations of Hokage and Huo Jian were taken aback at the same time. As Chiba''s narration, their eyes looked at Chiba more and more surprised, and even in the end, Huoma''s eyes were still surprised. When Chiba finished his narration, even the third generation of Hokage was a little bit open. Is this kid trying to control this war? However, this plan is not impossible to implement! (Ps: Recommend a friends new book, its on the shelves today, Absolute Fairy Grass, the first book that I want to push when I read it, "The Wild Food God of Entertainment") Chapter 296： Support mission, I want to participate! "That''s all I want to say." Chiba breathed out and finally finished the whole plan. At this moment, the three generations of Hokage and Huojin on the opposite side had already blinked in a daze. Is this guy a monster? At the same time, both of them had such an idea. After this thought, Huo Jian couldn''t help sighing: If you lose, you can''t compare with Chiba. What exactly is this kid''s head made of! However, after this emotion, Huo Jian''s look of surprise and stunnedness slowly converged. However, this child is reassuring. Afterwards, Huo Jian smiled. This plan, if Water Gate and Lu Jiu know, I dont know what expressions they will have! I guess it must be very exciting. "call!" At this time, the three generations of Hokage took a pipe, took a sip, slowly spit out the smoke, and said, "This plan can be implemented! Then, the next step is about the selection of the support mission. This matter. Its important, then..." "Three generations of Hokage." Chiba suddenly said, interrupting the three generations of Hokage who was considering a good candidate and was planning to announce. "Oh? Chiba, do you have any candidates?" After hearing about Chiba''s plan and the previous plans of Kikyo Mountain, the three generations of Hokage could no longer associate Chiba with an eight-year-old child. In his opinion, what Chiba showed was no longer a child, but a staff officer comparable to Nara Lukuhisa. Chiba''s opinions are also within the scope of his selection. "Support mission, I hope, I can participate, and if possible, as I said earlier, reduce the number of personnel as much as possible, the number of mission team can only be up to 3 people." Chiba said. what! Hearing this, the fire room suddenly looked at Qianye. This is to support the sand hidden forces attacked by the land of the land, but they have to face the Iwayin ninja forces, and they attacked the sandy hidden, Iwayin can all choose the elite troops, the lower limit is the elite ninja, of which the upper ninja The number of elite ninjas is at least double digits. No matter how to reduce the number of people, three groups of at least twelve people are required, and the elite among them must not be less than three, and the top must not be less than five, otherwise it is basically to die. If it weren''t for Chiba''s request to reduce the number of people, it would take dozens of troops to support it. Now that he can only send three people, and among them he must also participate? This Obviously, Huoma is a little unbelievable. In his opinion, Chiba is indeed very strong, but it is only the strength of the elite. This is already very remarkable for an eight-year-old child, but put it into this battle. In the middle, but it is not enough to see. This is all to die! This time not only Huoma, but the three generations of Hokage were also taken aback. Whether it is the maximum number of 3 people or Chiba''s request to participate, this is impossible. During this period of time, the three generations of Hokage deliberately protected Chiba and prevented him from participating in wartime missions. Kikyos strategy really made him amazed, and at the same time he felt more heavy. The cultivation and protection of Chiba The responsibility, along with the various peculiarities that Chiba showed, made the three generations of Hokage a little daunted, and eventually did not send Chiba out to perform the task. At this time, Chiba also saw the thoughts of the three generations of Hokage and Huoji, and said: "Believe me, the fewer people in this operation, the more advantageous it is. If possible, this support mission, I hope, it will be me. Participate alone!" what! A person! This is getting ridiculous! The fire room is already incredible. The third generation of Hokage was also dumbfounded, looking at it. What is this kid doing? And Chiba also looked at the third generation of Hokage, his eyes burning, full of determination and determination. In order to change the future of Kushinai, I must be approved to perform the task alone. This is the first step in everything, and this support mission may be the only opportunity to obtain this recognition in the three wars. Now that the Battle of Kikyo Mountain is over, the land of the land is ready to move, and even has attacked Sain. Time is becoming more and more urgent! Looking at the firmness and determination in Chiba''s eyes, the three generations of Hokage slowly put down the pipe. Is it better to be alone? ... Five minutes later, the Hokage office. Huoma looked at the three generations of Hokage who turned and turned his back to him, and then at the door of the open Hokage office. Just two minutes ago, Chiba walked out from here. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, did you really promise him?" Finally, he couldn''t help but speak. "Yeah." Three generations of Hokage nodded. "Is it too dangerous to let Chiba perform this task alone? No, even if Chiba''s aptitude and strength are very good, he is only seven years old after all... No, eight years old, combat experience There is very little experience in missions and missions. If you perform the mission alone..." "Okay, Huojin, I have already decided on this matter. There is also a transfer of the frontline troops on the Yuansha hidden border. You should also send it to the frontline troops as soon as possible~www.novelhall.com~ Let Yuansha hidden border as soon as possible The frontline troops rush to the garrison." The third generation of Hokage interrupted him and waved his hand to signal him to retreat. Hearing the words, Huo Jian looked at the scroll scroll in his hand, and then at the three generations of Hokage who turned back. He opened his mouth and finally did not speak. After responding, he turned and left. And when he was about to walk out of the office door, the third generation of Hokage stopped him: "Has the water gate come back from the front line?" Three generations of Hokage let Watergate back? Hearing this, the fire room was taken aback. At this moment, a handsome man in Jin just stepped through the gate, which was the Bofeng Shui gate. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, I have rushed back." After stepping into the Bofeng Shuimen, he said. "Well, that''s good." The third generation of Hokage turned around and saw Bofeng Shuimen, seemingly relieved, and then said: "Huoma, go quickly." "Yes!" Huo Jian, who had stopped, replied, leaving the Hokage office with slight doubts. After he left, the three generations of Hokage looked at Bo Feng Shuimen, frowning slightly. "Mizumi, last time about Chiba, here, I want to talk to you again." Thing about Chiba? Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback and looked at the third generation of Hokage. When he touched the third generation of Hokage''s face, the doubt on his face slowly faded and turned into solemnity. Chiba...Did you do something bad again? At this moment, Chiba, who walked out of the Hokage Building, looked back at the location of the Hokage office. This task can only succeed, not fail! But...why, I always have an ominous hunch, I always feel that I am a little ill-conceived. Thinking about it, Chiba frowned, with a thoughtful expression on his face, and slowly walked towards his cabin. Support mission, start tomorrow! Chapter 297： set off! Ninja bag...no problem. Fastest update Junliang pills...no problem. The medical kit...no problem. At Konoha''s gate, Chiba once again confirmed the supply equipment on his body. Kushina is now tightly protected by the three generations of Hokage. After the poisoning incident, as the seed, Hirohiko has been performing some wartime missions that he can cope with. He may be injured, but there is no danger to his life. And Xue Na... was also locked in the house, and the guards of the Hyuga clan were already the wartime standard. Under the gaze of the white-eyed, no one could hide it. Thinking of Xuena, Chiba''s face still darkened, but he adjusted quickly. In any case, Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina are all in a safe state now, and there is no worries at all. Can''t hesitate or careless! Performing the task alone is the privilege of the S-level ninja after all. My strength is the upper ninja level at best. Although this support mission has already been planned,...the ninja troops of the soil country, even an elite ninja, If you are alone, it is just cannon fodder! However, the strength of the upper ninja level and the completion of the things that can only be done by the s-level ninja can be more valued by the three generations of Naruto. At that time, I will be able to join the key battle of the godless Kunqiao. This is also the first established fact that must be broken. The Battle of Kamu-Kunbashi was carried out by Nami Fengshuimen, Uchiha Taito, Hagi Kakashi, and Nohara Lin. And here, there is no Takichiba''s name! Only by joining in, will it be possible to break the fate of Kakashi and Taito. If she does not become a masked man, there will be no Kyuubi attack. Jiu Xin Na, Bo Feng Shui Men... many people can survive. This task must not fail, not only cannot fail, but also beautifully completed! Thinking about it, Qianye''s eyes condensed, and he took a breath, then flew out, heading towards the border between the country of birds and the country of rain. ... Naruto Office. The third generation of Hokage frowned tightly. At this time, there was no one in the office, only him. "Cough cough cough!" Suddenly, he coughed violently. Is it really old? After coughing for a long time, the third generation of Hokage stopped coughing. Although Chiba defeated Yezukibi and Chiyo, several missions were also successfully completed. However, let him perform the task alone, is it a bit too ill-considered. Thinking about it, the three generations of Hokage''s mind not only recalled Chiba''s gaze at that time, but the kind of firmness and determination, as if to save his life. Talent, perseverance, consciousness, this child is perfect and impeccable. Now, it is completely impossible to connect him with an eight-year-old child. He is now an excellent ninja! Three generations of Hokage leaned back on the chair, silently picked up the pipe on the side, and took a sip. I finally understood what the feelings of Teacher Zhujian and Teacher Feijian were when they said those words to me on the cliff of Hokage Rock. Sometimes, I really can''t help but want to say this to Chiba. ... At this time, across countless terrains and distances, at the border between the country of birds and the country of rain, there is a temporary base for ninjas. The flames in the room flickered, reflecting his rather bitter face, as well as unknowingly, many wrinkles had grown on his face. I am old, I am really old! Eilao Zang looked at the battle map under the candlelight. A few days ago, under his plan, 70% of the elite of Shayin Village attacked Muyeyin Village with his sisters newly developed poison. However, under his plan, I was caught off guard by the opponent, and all the elite were lost. So irrational! Too careless! Hai Laozang frowned, but he looked a bit older. After Konoha saw through the way to deal with the Kikyo mountain fighter, I didn''t even think about it beforehand, which led to the final frontier troops advancing, and finally fell into Konoha''s trap. Konoha Village has a terrible and unprecedented staff member! The opportunity to attack Kikyo Mountain for the second time was undoubtedly the news that "the sand hidden elite troops dying back and paralyzed the Konoha troops" came out of Kikyo Castle. At that time, under the circumstances that his intention was seen through and led to failure, with shock and eagerness, coupled with the intelligence of Kikyo Castle, he made a mistake. Being deceived by this news, Shayin Village was finally dragged into the abyss. However, while regretting, he also had to admire Konoha''s staff. The layout of Kikyo Castle is really subtle and completely fooled him. At that time, he was also puzzled when he heard the news. However, after investigation, it was discovered that Kikyo Castle did not look strange on the surface, as if the news was fake. And it was this that made him suspect that the news seemed to be true. After all, the other party has a staff member who can see through his own intentions, and the city of Kikyo is messed up, and the defense loopholes are full, which makes him feel that there is a fraud. On the contrary, it was this normal and seemingly flawless arrangement that made him suspect that there might be a problem in Kikyo. At this time, the more normal it is, the more abnormal it will be. After all, if something happens in Kikyo, he will be replaced by him, and everything will be normal and there will be no loopholes. The normal arrangement of Kikyo Castle should have made him feel that the news was fake and dispelled the idea of ??offensive. After all, although the elite troops have been wiped out, their sand hidden border troops are also elite and still have the power to fight Konoha. In other words, Kikyo Castle is not safe yet, and the troops are really paralyzed, so they have to behave as if they are not paralyzed. Otherwise, isn''t it just telling the opponent, "I can''t do it"? After thinking about it, he continued to let people investigate, but found that there were many unobvious loopholes in some parts of Kikyo Castle. Some of these loopholes are defensive and some are anti-infiltration. They are not critical, but they are also relatively important. It is these not critical places, but relatively important places, that make him feel that Kikyo Castle is really problematic. If it is a loophole in a key place, he will most likely think that the opponent has lured him into attack. Regardless of whether there is anything wrong with Kikyo Castle, these key places will be strictly guarded anyway ~ www.novelhall.com~ otherwise the defense of Kikyo Castle will be useless. It is simply telling the other party "Come on hitting me". And how can a staff member who can see his intentions do such a stupid thing? The only possibility is that the staff member uses Kikyo Castle as a bait, and there must be an ambush. If it is insignificant, then he will not attack. There are defenses in key places and non-critical but important places. The defense of Kikyo Castle is still quite perfect, and his side is facing a new defeat, and it is indeed not suitable to attack. Only when there are loopholes in these non-critical but important places, will he think that the key places in Kikyo City have been secured, but it is inevitable that there are loopholes in some non-critical places. What is the reason? Obviously, something really happened in Kikyo Castle, which made it difficult for the staff to cook without rice and had to sacrifice these relatively unimportant places! In the end, based on these circumstances, he issued an offensive order and was completely caught in the trap. It was completely led by the nose! Then, Kikyo Castle was defeated, almost all the elite troops were lost, and some promising seedlings were all captured by Konoha. At this moment, Yan Yin suddenly got into trouble again, and the situation was extremely bad. "Boom!" A heavy slamming of the table sounded in this tactical room. hateful! hateful! hateful! Why did this kind of thing fall on us, Shayin, Fengying disappeared, and the neighboring formidable Konoha has such a terrible staff! Now it is Yanyin, the country of soil! "Master Eilaozang, Yanyin has launched an attack!" At this time, a sand hidden ninja hurriedly rushed in, opening his mouth with a panic. "According to the plan!" There was a sharp light in Eelaozang''s eyes. Regardless of whether we are the enemy or not, we must fight to the last minute for the sake of the village! (To be continued...) Chapter 298： Pre-war temptation (1/5) "Lord Loess. E novel WwW. 1XIAOSHUO.COM. Isn''t this too careful, Shayin is already badly injured, and we have to send feint troops so cautiously before launching a real general offensive?" In the base, a Yanyin ninja looked at a young man in his 20s and 30s, who looked rather honest and honest, said. "Dont underestimate Sand Sea Lao Zang, Shayin used his wisdom alone to make Konoha, our Yanyin, and Yunyin suffer a big loss. Sand Sea Lao Zang," Chiyo, these brothers and sisters are definitely the most terrifying combination of Shayak. Even if they suffer a loss in Konoha''s hands, they can''t be regarded as soft persimmons everyone can handle." Huang Tu shook his head and said with his eyes Stay within the tactical map on the table. But in his heart, he thought. Sure enough, Konoha is our real enemy in this war. According to the intelligence, the Chiyo, who was frowning even his father, was carrying out a wartime mission in the territory of Fire Land when he was taken off by a Konoha ninja and fled hastily. And this Lao Zang of the Sea of ??Sand was strategically defeated by Konoha, ruining 70% of Sha Yin''s vitality! This is really unheard of! Moreover, the ninja who took off Chiyo''s arm... shouldn''t be Konoha''s Sannin. It is rumored that Sannin''s Princess Tsunade has left. Onoshimaru was also performing other tasks at the time, and Jiraiya was monitoring Yunyin''s movements. It is impossible to fight Chiyo. The three generations of Hokage who are the shadows can''t make it personally. Who else can take off one arm of Chiyo? The Bofeng Sumen who gained fame in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain? And who is Konoha''s staff who can defeat the old man in the sand? The news of Eilao Zang''s defeat, even after hearing the news, his father''s waist flashed in surprise. Even if the pain was unbearable, his father even said it was impossible. This is the first time I have seen my father look so gaffe. The loess brow furrowed slightly. Moreover, I am also very concerned about what my father''s phrase "the new era is coming soon" means. Did your father see something? And this time, my father''s arrangement is also a bit strange, even... Huang Tu was thinking about it, and suddenly a Yanyin ninja ran in and said out of breath: "Master Huang Tu, our feint attacking unit has caught the opponent''s trap..." "Loss situation." Huang Tu stopped thinking and interrupted. "The whole army is wiped out, fifteen people, none of them are alive." A different emotion flashed across the face of Yanyin Ninja, said. Fifteen, three upper ninjas, five elite ninjas, and seven ninjas. Has the whole army been wiped out? It really deserves to be an old Tibetan in the sea of ??sand. In this case, it coincides with a new defeat, and the morale of the troops is low, and we can wipe out our feint troops. What a great thing! Huang Tu sighed in his heart, but there was no other change on his face. At this time, he must remain calm and well-prepared. To them, the old man of the sea of ??sand is a long-standing prestige. They have heard about the deeds of this great think tank of Shayin when they were young. If he shows any other emotions at this time, it is likely to disturb the military''s mind. At this time, the two Shayin in the room looked at their commander, silently sighing in their hearts: As expected to be the ninja who is most promising to succeed to the position of Earth Shadow, Lord Loess, facing the sand sea old Tibetan, can be so calm, I always feel that under his command, we will definitely be able to win Sand Shadow. "Continue to send feint troops, I want to understand the movements of Shayin troops." Huang Tu thought about it and said. This time, we must completely wipe out the remaining viable power of Shayin, and there are more people on our side than them, surely! Then, the goal is to make the enemy Konoha! Your father should have sent someone to Thunder Country. Hearing Huang Tu''s order, the Iwayuki Ninja who came in to report and the Iwayuki Ninja who was there was taken aback at the same time, but did not refute, the Iwayuki Ninja who had reported took the order. Half a day later... "Master Eilaozang, we have used the trap to wipe out the enemy." The sand hidden ninja ran into Eilaozang''s room with a faint joy on his face, but the worry on his face disappeared a lot. "The enemy loses, ours loses." Eilao Zang asked. "The enemy lost 15 people, one of us died, and three were injured." Said the ninja. One for fifteen! Very good, great! Eilao Zang looked at the sand hidden ninja with a smile on his mouth. This time, the low morale has been raised a bit successfully. I really want to thank the opponent''s feint troops! So, next, it is estimated that it will be a feint force! They must not let them survive alone, let them just consume their strength little by little. Eilao Zang looked at the tactical map. At this moment, they are in a dense forest at the border of the country of birds and the country of rain. Their sandy base is on the side of the country of wind, and the other party is on the side of the country of soil. To the west is the country of birds. , A little bit east is the country of rain. Strictly speaking, they are in the country of rain, and each other is in the country of birds. There is a large dense forest in the middle, and then the surrounding terrain is either wilderness or grassland. Their battle is carried out in this dense forest. Their Shayin base is in the dense forest, and the other side''s base should be set up in the wilderness on the side of the Bird Country. It can be said that they Shayin are relying on this dense forest to consume the power of the offensive forces of the land of the earth. Now they can only do this. After all, Iwagin is coming fiercely. I heard that there are five ninja troops with 50 people. As for them, there were only two to three hundred people left, among them there were a large number of ordinary middle and even lower ninjas. It''s a complete disadvantage! "Next, we will push the troops forward. They will definitely send feint troops. Moreover, they won''t suffer the same loss. We have to change our strategy!" Eilao Zangbu ordered. after one day "Lord Loess, you pretended to attack the troops. The entire army was wiped out. The enemy pushed forward. We were ambushed in the original safe place." Yanyin Ninja reported, his face shaken. Another fifteen-man feint force was wiped out! Advanced? Huang Tu looked at the tactical map ~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "Come here and show me where they were attacked." "Yes!" Iwakura Ninja stepped forward, drew a circle on this map detailing the dense forest, and said, "About here." Huang Tu watched the Yanyin ninja drew a circle behind the center of the dense forest, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, and said, "Enough, gather all the ninjas who can use the earth to escape. !" No matter what, Senior Haelaozang, you are getting old! The corner of Huang Tu''s mouth was slightly curved, but it looked relieved. "Listen to my order, take a good rest tonight, and we will go to End Shayin Village tomorrow morning!" Huang Tu gave an order. Chapter 299： Loess Plan (2/5) The next morning, outside the dense forest. E novel Ww%W. 1XIAOSHUO. COM Looking at the lush dense forest, Huang Tu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Behind him stood about a hundred ninjas, all of them masters who used the earth to escape. And behind these hundreds of people, there are neat rows of ninjas, and these are all the troops that Loess has brought this time. At first glance, there are two to three hundred people. In front of him, in this vast dense forest, there is the only viable power in Shayin Village. In addition to the village''s necessary and basic defense, all the available combat power in Shayin Village is here. I found out where they are, and in this terrain, it''s over, all this! Loess heart said. "You don''t need to keep your hands, as long as you wipe out these troops in Shayin Village, we can focus on the enemy in front, Konoha!" Huang Tu said loudly. "Yes!" The neat response echoed in the wilderness in front of this dense forest. "So... let''s start!" Huang Tu almost roared, and then his hands began to seal, and at the same time, hundreds of Tu Dun masters behind him also began to seal. The same seal, the same technique, release at the same time! "Snapped!" It was almost a uniform movement. Hundreds of people finished the seal at the same time and pressed them on the ground. Even the slight noise of pressing the ground, hundreds of people acted at the same time, it turned into a loud sound. "Kakka!" Almost when everyone put their hands on the ground, there was a huge creepy cracking sound in the dense forest. Then... the earth began to tremble! "Wow!" Suddenly, the giant tree on the edge of the dense forest began to fall, and the dust was everywhere. The giant tree slowly fell into a circle with the sound of the plant rhizome cracking and breaking, forming a huge circular lodging zone. And as the trees fell, within the circular lodging zone, 90% of the land in this dense forest began to slowly rise, like a circular dense forest big 6, slowly rising from the soil. It looks average. Pieces of dust, like clouds and fog, almost obscuring the sky, transpired from the gap between the rising circular dense forest and the ground. Large and small pieces of rubble fell from the edge of the raised round large 6, like a heavy rain of earth and rocks, slapped on the fallen giant tree on the ground, crackling. A drop of sweat slipped from Loess''s face. Chakra His brows are frowning, and even if hundreds of people use it at the same time, Chakra is a bit choking. However, now that the arrow is on the string, I have to. The big six that has risen is definitely the last power of Shayin Village. As long as this technique succeeds, Shayin Village will have no more power to fight, and they will have no worries. Can deal with the Konoha village that has never been defeated! There is also the fertile land of the Land of Fire, and the geographical advantage that occupies the main traffic road! "Everyone, together!" Huang Tu almost yelled. And this loud roar fell. Behind the hundreds of masters, the Yanyin ninjas, almost at the same time, had their seals, except for about a dozen or so Iwakish ninjas who could not escape. "Snapped!" After the uniform movement, everyone slammed their hands on the trembling ground. In the next second, the earth trembled more violently, and the rising 6 suddenly stopped. "Crack!" A terrifying cracking sound came from the sixth in this pause. This large round 6 suddenly split in the dust and smoke, broke in half, and tilted inward. The rumbling sound of the tilt of the earth waved outward. Everyone in Yanyin, including Huang Tu, had a solemn expression at this moment, their eyes condensed, and they pressed their hands almost subconsciously. Earth escape, mountain art! "boom!" At this moment, the earth trembled more violently, almost all the stones jumped off the ground, and the big six that was split in half suddenly tilted inward, and in just a few seconds, it slammed together into one place. The dust mixed with sawdust burst out, like a blast, sprayed out from the bottom of the ground and the closed large 6, forming a huge dust column, rushing straight to the sky! Suddenly, the sound of trees breaking and crushing, the huge and terrible sound of closing the big six, the crashing sound of soil and rock falling and flying, and the sound of breaking the roots of trees all came in an instant, turning into a huge scream of shock! When the dust and smoke dissipated, the sound stopped, the earth was quiet, and a small pebble rolled out of the scattered dust and hit the loess hand. "Snapped!" There was a sound of a stone hitting the flesh. The hundreds of people in Yanyin only felt the darkness before their eyes and looked up. A huge, egg-shaped mountain covered the sun in front of them and stood in front of them. The dust and smoke surrounded the upper part of the mountain and was slowly dissipating. In the mountain wall, there seemed to be entangled plant rhizomes exposed, and the soil and rocks on it shook off, crackled and rolled down, and fell into the seemingly bottomless gully under the cliff. . "call!" With a breath, he slowly spit out from the loess mouth, at this time he was already sweating profusely. It succeeded! The entire dense forest was lifted and closed, even if Eilao Zang grew wings, he couldn''t escape! "withdraw!" At the same time, he shouted. Almost for an instant, all Yanyin ninjas, including himself, had their hands off the ground. And when it was off the ground, there was a "click" on the body of the Edan Peak in front of you, and a crack was cracked, and then two, three, four... countless cracks covered the mountain. "boom!" The loud rumbling sound blasted out, and in just a few seconds, this mountain that blocked the sun broke apart, the earth and rocks rolled and shattered, completely filling the gully around the upper body. "Papa Papa!" At this time, the sawdust gushing up to the sky fell down, hitting this piece of earth and stone ruins, crackling like a heavy rain. Hundreds of people''s mountain and soil techniques have transformed this vast dense forest, 90% of the circular area, into a piece of debris mixed with leaves and wood chips. There is only a circle of tree lodging belts around, except for a few giant trees that are stained with a layer of dust and still intact. Absolutely, no one can survive in this area! Hundreds of people began to gasp, and they all began to get tired, but the faces of these Yanyin ninjas were full of joy. They won! All the vitality in Shayin Village was wiped out! They won, and only paid the price of thirty people! Even Huang Tu panted, with a smile on his face, and in the next second, the smile on his face solidified. The dust and smoke of the earth and stone ruins in the front dissipated completely, and the scene opposite the earth and stone ruins. A ninja army. There was a ninja troop with sand on his forehead, and in front of this troop stood an older ninja. He was smiling and saying something loudly. Judging from the mouth shape, it should be: "Now that the opponent has just used such a large-scale technique, they are already tired. Go ahead and win this war!" In the count! Completely hit! The reason for advancing is to show us! Senior Eilao Zang, does he know my intention? Huang Tu''s eyes widened slightly, looking at the rushing Sha hidden troops. At this time, the smiles on the faces of the Yanyin ninjas behind him slowly solidified, and their eyes widened. The ambition is bound to be defeated, and there is no doubt that they have begun to waver! "Don''t panic! Although there are a lot of opponents, there are a large number of ordinary middle and lower ninjas, even if some physical strength is lost, it is not to be afraid!" At this moment, Huang Tu squatted out of suffering and let out a sharp shout. "Regardless of number or strength, we are better than them. Since plan A has failed, then plan B will be implemented. In this flat place without traps, we will fight to the death!" And this harsh shout made all Yanyin''s ninja faces firmer. Yes, the next step is a decisive battle without fancy, there is nothing to watch out for or be afraid! Rout them! Destroy the "Sand Sea Lao Zang"! Just like Konoha made! Suddenly, all Yan Yin had already captured the karma. "kill!" With a cry, the loess rushed out. "kill!" The Yanyin ninjas also roared, following their leader, rushing over. "call out!" "call out!" The two troops hurriedly approached ~www.novelhall.com~ and in an instant they entered the throwing distance of the kunai shuriken. The two kunai slammed into one place almost at the same time, and the paper at the end burned. "boom!" In the middle of the battlefield, two groups of fire and smoke exploded. After that, more kunai, more detonating talisman, like rain, overwhelmed the sky. "Boom boom boom..." Countless flames and smoke exploded, accompanied by the screams of ninjas. Decisive battle, start! And at a river far away in this area, Chiba raised his head and glanced at the gloomy sky that was raining, frowning. What happened to the vibration just now? Did it come from the battlefield? Chiba, has entered the country of rain! Chapter 300： coming! (Wed/Fri) "Huh...huh..." Huang Tu drooped half of his eye, and the other eye widened hard, half of his face was full of blood, he tried to adjust his breathing, staring at the sandy ninjas ahead. E Novel WwW. 1XIAOSHUO. COM In two days, the decisive battle with Sha Yin lasted two days, with half casualties, and no one had the advantage. Unexpectedly, this group of remnants should be so tenacious. Let me lose so many elites. Even though we have consumed a huge loss by taking advantage of the Mountain and Soil Art, we can''t make up for it with just a little bit of consumption! At this time, the Yanyin Ninjas had gathered behind him. The original team of two to three hundred people was now only a few more than twenty people, and the remaining people were injured in different degrees, but still had combat effectiveness. Opposite him, behind Eilaozang, there were also about ten sand hidden ninjas, who were also injured, the same in varying degrees, and still had combat effectiveness. This decisive battle was evenly matched. And around them, there are pits and pits that were exploded by the detonation talisman, as well as various traces of burning, wind cutting, and water invasion, as well as the fallen corpses, some lying on their backs, some lying down. Paving the floor, some are in the posture of piercing each other''s weapons into the opponent''s chest... The blood flowed from the corpse, swallowing patches of ground and spreading. Awesome... Eilao Zang looked at the loess in front of him, wiped the blood from his face, and tightened Kuwu in his hands. In terms of combat effectiveness, he is far inferior to his sister, but after all, he is also the upper ninja of Shayin. From the situation of fighting, the loess in front of him at least has the strength of elite ninja, and the rest on the opposite side has at least 2 One is the ninja, one is the elite, and the rest are also the elite. On his side, although he tried his best to consider the strengths of both sides in the layout, nearly half of the remaining were Zhongren, only one was left, the elite Shangren was also one, and the rest were among the elite. endure. It seems that he is evenly matched, but in fact he has been completely defeated. However, if Chiba is here, I am afraid that Jiang is still hot. In this decisive battle, Eilao Zang very subtle use of the various emotional changes between the enemy and the enemy after the defeat of the mountain art to control the rhythm of the battle. Strictly speaking, even if Huang Tu consumes a lot of Chakra and physical strength because of the mountain art, and even his troops consume a lot, it is still in an absolute advantage, both in terms of quantity and the level of eliteness of the troops. If it is normal, in fact, Loess will be able to wipe out its opponents with half of the troops. And Eilao Zang abruptly made the battle situation through tactical arrangements, and turned it around to the present. It can only be said that he is worthy of the "Sand Sea Lao Zang". "Captain Loess..." At this moment, standing behind Loess, the ninja who was wearing a seal suddenly whispered. "What''s the matter?" Huang Tu kept his eyes intent, and his lips moved slightly. "The first troops of the reinforcements will arrive soon," said the Yanyin ninja behind. "How many people?" Huang Tu couldn''t help but feel happy. The situation at this time actually made him dare not move forward. This battle made him feel an unprecedented sense of frustration. Yes, he felt that from the failure of the Mountain Art plan, so much physical energy was wasted, and even put his troops in a disadvantageous situation, all of this was his command error, and he was a little aggressive. The old fox gave a heavy blow mentally. And this sense of frustration and the heavy losses of the troops made him hesitate to attack, even if the current situation is still beneficial to him, but he does not have much confidence in defeating this old fox. For fear, just when he was holding the winning ticket, what arrangements did the old fox have to drive him into the abyss of defeat. "About fifteen people." The Ninja Iwagura closed his eyes behind him, seeming to perceive it, and said. Fifteen people? Great! enough! With a force of fifteen, even if he had any plans, he couldn''t figure out what the sky was! In the current situation, these 15 people are undoubtedly powerful. As long as these 15 people join, their Yanyin side will have the power to absolutely defeat the other side. No matter how clever strategy is, it is useless, because this is already an overwhelming strength. . Now only these 15 people are needed! The leading unit is equipped with 2-3 upper ninjas, all elite ninjas, or occasionally one or two ninjas. There is no doubt about the quality. "How long..." Huang Tu asked again. "Immediately!" The Yanyin Ninja behind him seemed to be a little excited, but this sound was a little loud. Right now... what right now? But this sound was heard by Hai Laozang, and an ominous premonition surged in his heart. The current situation is still quite unfavorable for him. To be honest, he has nothing to do. However, it is not without hope. If you give up, the whole army will be wiped out. I am afraid I have to explain here. He can''t die yet! Now that the village has suffered such a huge loss, he still needs his support, at least, he has to support it until the end of the war. There are still defensive forces in the village, and there are some seeds that did not participate in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, as long as they can go back... as long as they can go back, there is hope for everything... and hope... hope? As he was thinking about it in his mind, Eilaozang opened his eyes slightly, and the Shayin behind him also showed a look of horror, and the original gasp was more intense. At this moment, behind them, a group of Yanyin ninjas suddenly appeared, cutting off their back. There is loess at the front and Yanyin''s support at the back. They have nowhere to escape! Can''t escape! In the two days of fighting, with weak and strong, their physical stamina had already reached the limit. If it were not for the support of that will, they would now collapse. And now, even that will can''t support it. When they saw these fifteen people, despair surged in their hearts. There is no hope anymore! Fifteen intact Yanyin, they can''t handle it! "You lost, Senior Eilao Zang." Huang Tu''s mouth raised a smile, and slowly stood up straight. He doesn''t need to be careful anymore, the current situation is one-sided. has it ended? Eilao Zang also slowly lowered his hands and stood up straight, as if he was several years old. Kikyo Mountain was defeated, and the country that resisted the earth failed. The village''s vitality was exhausted. Except for the necessary defense, the village could no longer recruit ninjas. That''s it... is it over? I completely failed... Huang Tu looked at Eilao Zang and knew that this legendary figure had completely given up. Of course, he didnt think that Eilao Zang would be able to capture it, and there would be a final battle between the trapped beasts, but it didnt matter. Can''t harm them anymore. It''s just that let the opponent die a little more dignified. However, at this time, Huang Tu''s heart turned a little sad. In the end, I still have to rely on my father''s arrangement to completely defeat this legendary figure! It''s not even close! Thinking of this, Huang Tu took a breath and said, "Senior Eilao Zang, in the end, I have a question, how did you come up with my plan. Use the mountain and soil technique to wipe out your plan." Eilao Zang looked at Huang Tu. In his eyes, He Lao Zang saw the word "sincerity". Huang Tu really wanted to know the answer. Regarding this, Eilaozang sighed and said, "Because, during the Second Ninja World War, your father also used such tactics. Your ideas are the same. They are all sending feint troops to bring us into the right place. Its just the place where the technique is used." Hearing this, the loess was stunned. Same as your father? Then, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and said, "Thank you, then, let''s end it..." Huang Tu held up with one hand, and when this hand fell, it was when the opponent was completely annihilated, and it was also when the legend of "The Sea of ??Sand" fell. "Have a fight~www.novelhall.com~Eilaozang sank down again, clasping Kuma tightly, and the ten sand hidden ninjas behind him looked at each other, nodded silently, and the despair in his eyes slowly faded. "Master Eilaozang, we are honored to fight with you." A dozen ninjas said in unison. This abrupt sentence made Eilao Zang stunned. And just when Eilaozang was stunned, and Huang Tu''s hand was about to be drawn. The ninja behind Huang Tu called out anxiously. "Captain Loess, someone is approaching! So fast! Be careful! Captain Loess! He is here!" what! Before the words fell, Huang Tu''s eyes flashed, his face changed suddenly, and he looked to his left in amazement. At this moment, on his left side, a handsome young man''s eyes flickered sharply, his chest fisted, and his body was in the air. Punch, Smash it fiercely! Chapter 301： Join the war! (Four/five) "Boom!" There was a muffled sound of flesh. E Novel WwW. "1XIAOSHUO. COM Chiba slammed his fist on the face of the loess who was about to turn his head! In the Shengmen mode, weird power bursts! Before Huang Tu had time to react, he felt a sharp pain on his left face, and it surged vigorously. The whole person was lightened, and he flew out in a posture that he was about to wave down with one hand. "this is" At this moment, Eilaozang looked ahead, his eyes slowly widening. Not only him, but the dozens of sandy ninjas behind him who had aspirations to life and death were all eyes wide open. Even the Yanyin ninjas who came to support changed their faces one by one and turned pale in horror. The Yanyin Ninja, who was behind Huang Tu, didn''t seem to react yet, his sight was still moving slowly. At the intersection of all the sights, Chiba leaped into the air, leaping out of his boxing suit, and slightly flicking his forehead, but his face seemed to have a faint anger, and his eyes flashed sharply and murderous intent. "Boom!" The loess that flew out slammed into the wilderness ground head-to-head, and the strange force was overwhelming. The land where it landed suddenly swelled up, and the broken soil flew randomly, and a small pit was smashed. "despair!" Chiba landed, half squatting on the ground, panting in his mouth, but glanced at Eilaozang. Coming one step too late! Is Sain already the only people left? Planning to go bankrupt? With such a small number of people, how can it contain the land of soil! And when this thought passed, Qianye''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and his whole body was turned to the side. Almost at the same time, a kunai with a cold light, suddenly fell from the side of Qianye''s face. An angry face was printed in his eyes. It is the Yanyin ninja who has been following Huang Tu! This Kuwuhe shot with anger and swiftness. If Chiba''s reaction is slow for half a second, it may be the end of the split of the brain. But the moment he escaped the blow, Qianye''s eyes turned, and he let out a "tsk" in his mouth, his right hand slammed on the ground, his hands and feet pressed hard, and the whole person leaped and then retreated. "Du Du Du!" Almost at the same time that Chiba jumped up, several kunai were inserted into the place where Chiba was originally. Obviously, other people also reacted and attacked immediately. What a quick response! Eilao Zang watched Qianye''s leap and then retreated, with a faint experience in his eyes. Moreover, the movements are clean and neat, without any muddles. "despair!" At this moment, Qianye stepped down on the ground, but when he saw him, he was falling, pressing his hands on the ground, and the moment he touched the ground, a wall of soil suddenly rose! Earth escape, earth flow wall! As soon as the earth wall was raised, several cones of earth rushed forward, and instantly hit the earth wall. "Puff puff!" A series of impacts sounded, and the soil debris from the impact of the soil wall flew around. Not long after, it cracked with a click. Under the attack of the opponent''s Tulong spear, the earth wall was only supported for a moment before it fell apart in all directions. And those few soil cones were unsustainable, they turned into pieces of dust, fell to the ground, shattered, and finally turned into dust. Watching the earth wall collapse into debris, Chiba slowly stood up while keeping his hands on the ground. At this moment, at a distance of tens of meters in front of him, the dozens of Rocky Ninjas attacked in a semi-circular formation, and they rushed towards him, passing over the few squatting ninjas in front of the rocky ninjas who were using the earth-long spear Seeing that, all of them are already very angry, aggressive and murderous. Do not! The plan hasn''t gone bankrupt, Eilao Zang hasn''t died yet, as long as he is there, Shayin Village is still a threat! Moreover, Sha Yin is not completely without the power to fight back! The thought in Chiba''s heart turned, and a trace of ease flashed in the seriousness on his face. But at this moment, the two Yanyins in the middle of the semi-circular formation rushed towards Qi Qi''s expression, and suddenly looked down, his expression suddenly shocked. Under the feet of the two of them, two pieces of paper with detonation charms were drawn on them. This is impossible! how come "boom!" "boom!" Their thoughts only had time to turn halfway, and two clouds of firelight smoke exploded under their feet, instantly engulfing them. The two groups of firelight smoke exploded, and the rest of Yan Yin who rushed in were all startled, and subconsciously looked over. At this time, Eilao Zang frowned tighter. Did you ambush the detonation talisman just in the process of retreating? This child is not simple in his mind! "Sha Yin! Pay attention to your back!" At this moment, Chiba shouted. Behind? At this time, the distance between Eilaozang and Chiba was only a few tens of meters. Chiba''s voice was clearly heard. He was slightly startled at the moment, and then suddenly remembered something. Those support behind! He looked back abruptly, but saw that the support seemed to have not reacted to the sudden attack on his collar. This is a good opportunity to attack! In an instant, Eilao Zang understood. At the moment was an order: "Offensive! Behind!" And the faces of the Shayin behind them were slightly surprised, but their own collar had already passed them and attacked the Yanyin support troops behind them. Almost subconsciously, they rallied their energies, followed along, and rushed towards the Yanyin support troops that had not yet reacted. Faintly, they realized that this was their first chance to escape from birth! As for those Yanyin support troops, their eyes were still on Chiba who was in the field, and their hearts were still turning with the thoughts of "Who?", "Saying''s support?" and "What''s the matter?" Zang has led the remnants of Shayin to the front. "Hey!" A stream of blood sprayed from a ninja at the forefront of Yanyin''s support troops when the two sides handed over. Eilao Zang''s kunai shot into his heart! And in the next second, the two sides collided together, the breakout battle of hand-to-hand combat began! The breakout battle started over there, and Chiba looked at the dozens of Iwakura Ninjas attacking in a semi-circular shape with a slight pause because of the smoke from the fire. They must be cleaned up in one go, and they must not be allowed to slip behind me! Otherwise, Eilao Zang would be attacked! Chiba''s brows furrowed, and the seal began to form in his hands. At this time, those Iwagaku ninjas had already reacted. The perception-type ninjas reacted the fastest. Seeing Chiba Keiyin, they immediately cried out: "Don''t let him perform ninjutsu! Solve this kid in one breath! Then, with the support troops Let''s wipe out the sands together!" And when this sound sounded, these Yanyin ninjas were all a step plus, each clinging to suffering, rushing towards Qianye! They could only see a distance of tens of meters. When the detonation talisman exploded, they were already ten meters away from Chiba. Now, with one increase, the distance has been shortened a lot. There are already several ninjas from Iwayuki who have thrown their hands and throwing kunai, with the goal of blocking Operation Chiba and creating opportunities for their teammates to attack. "Snapped!" At this time, Chiba made the last seal, and slammed his hands on the ground. Earth escape, rock pillar prison! "Boom boom boom boom!" The moment Chiba hit the ground, four walls suddenly rose from the ground, enveloping Chiba and the dozen ninjas. this is A hint of doubt flashed across the ten-digit Rocky Ninja almost simultaneously. What is this kid doing? Suicide? Although he was puzzled in his mind, the dozens of Iwayuki Ninjas did not hesitate, and the hands of those Iwayuki Ninjas had already been thrown out, and a few of them flew out. Damn ~www.novelhall.com~ I run out of detonators! Otherwise these few kunai will kill this kid! This is their idea. "Boom!" At almost the same time, the fierce chakra air flow evaporated around Chiba''s body, and his skin instantly became blood-red, and a blue vein climbed up his forehead, and his clothes slapped his body in the air flow, making a sound. Chiba squinted his eyes, swinging his hands lightly, and immediately, two kunai slipped into his hands. "Snapped!" At this moment, kunai fell into his hands, Nowhere has been reached! In the next second, dozens of Yanyin Ninjas opened their eyes. "Du Du Du Du!" Kuwu slid into the ground, but Chiba was completely blank! Chapter 302： Annihilate the enemy (5/5) Instantly? where is it? Qianye suddenly disappeared from his eyes, and nothing came to nothing. Almost all the Yanyin ninjas stopped their steps for the first time, their eyes swept sharply, and their hearts were tight, and a bad premonition rose. However, how easy was it to stop their impulse to kill with one blow? When everyone stopped anxiously, they couldn''t stop the impulse and slid toward the original place of Qianba. "puff!" The two with the fastest speed and the fiercest rushing crashed into one place not long after. This? At this moment, the two seemed to think of something, and their expressions changed suddenly. However, everything is too late. Although the degree is fast and slow, the few people are doing their best to rush towards Chiba. The distance between each other is not that big. After the two people collided, more Iwakura ninjas stopped sideways. Glide over and bump into each other. "puff!" "Boom!" With a soft sound of skin and flesh, more and more Iwakura ninjas bumped into each other. Not long after, except for the few Iwakura ninjas who threw kunai, these rocky ninjas smashed into a ball, the two who hit each other the fastest. A Yanyin ninja was even more crowded. For a time, a dozen or so Iwakura ninjas smashed into a ball. Although they tried their best to withdraw from a stable posture, under the action of inertia, it took time and order to separate. And they all seemed to think of something at this moment, and their faces changed suddenly. This withdrawal seemed a bit chaotic, but it slowed the separation. This kid is on purpose! At this time, such a message flashed in the hearts of all Yanyin ninjas. He deliberately avoided it at the last moment, in order to make them rush to, and finally crash into a ball like this. Then, run away...or attack! And this solid rock pillar prison! This kid is going to wipe us out! At this moment, they suddenly felt behind themselves, no, behind their group of people, there was a dark shadow, slowly opened their eyes, looking at them with a grinning smile, and the hands of this dark shadow were right. Holding them, they completely fell into the palm of the enemy''s hands! They have fallen into the trap! A touch of anxiety surged in their hearts instantly. "Boom!" At this moment, one of the four high walls burst open suddenly, and a footprint suddenly appeared! Then, a cold light flashed, and a touch of blood bloomed in this group of people. A scream followed! "Boom!" The high wall suddenly burst again, and the cold light flashed! Blood and screams followed! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" It bursts more and more frequently, and almost at the same time, there will always be a cold light flashing, and then blood, screams... One, two, three... countless cold lights flashed, the speed getting faster and faster. One canopy, two canopies, three canopies...More and more blood spattered out, with increasing frequency. With the cold light and blood, the screams of the Yanyin ninjas are also one after another, as if the flesh is being cut again and again! "cough!" The loess stood up difficultly from the uplifting clods, the small soil particles slowly rolled off his body, and the sound of tinnitus slowly stopped. "Flap!" When he stood up completely, the cracked rocky skin on his left cheek began to peel and fall slowly, slapped to the ground. And as the stone skin peeled off, his left cheek was intact. A touch of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. What a great strength! If it is not used in time for hardening, my cheek bones will be broken! Huang Tu frowned, and the pain in his left cheek stimulated his pain nerves, making him feel headaches. He gritted his teeth and touched his left cheek, and the sound of his tinnitus stopped at this moment. Then, he heard a scream that gradually began to weaken, coming from the towering high wall in front of him. Suddenly, his face changed drastically. What happened? He looked around, but he found that the Hailao Tibetan troops and his own support troops were in a fighting posture, but he stopped. Everyone looked at the four high walls surrounded by surprise or horror. Rock pillar prison. On the other side of the rock pillar prison, opposite the Eilao Tibetan troops and the supporting troops, there were three wounded ninjas who were also doing normal expressions, looking inside the high wall. what happened? Was it the kid just now? He was attacked just now. Although he came hastily, he still knew that the man was a seven or eight-year-old boy. Huang Tu frowned, his body sank slightly, his face was serious, and he was about to rush up and break the high wall with a punch. These screams are clearly his partner. He must save people! But at this moment, the screams suddenly stopped. "Crack!" A crack cracked from the high wall. "Crack!" There are two more cracks, cracking open. Suddenly, Huang Tu seemed to realize something, the seriousness on his face gradually turned into an angry expression. The jaws were clenched, a pair of solid fists clenched tightly! "Kakka!" Countless cracks crawled all over the wall~www.novelhall.com~Boom! " The moment the cracks were full, the high wall collapsed, arousing countless dust. All of a sudden, four high walls collapsed at the same time, and the dust was filled. Vaguely, he could see the black figure standing in the dust. "Dang!" A sound of suffering without falling to the ground sounded in the dust. And for some reason, everyone shivered inexplicably after hearing this sound. The dust gradually dispersed, revealing the situation inside. When they waited to take a closer look, their eyes were only blood! The corpses of the thirteen Iwakura ninjas were piled together, and the blood slowly seeped from their piled corpses, converging into a blood stream, flowing on the ground, swallowing a large area of ??land. There were four Yanyin ninjas lying down beside them, with scars all over their bodies, dripping with blood! And in front of this pile of small corpses, stood a seven or eight-year-old boy, with no idea what kind of expression on his face, his eyes flashed with emerald green brilliance, but these eyes were looking at his slightly raised palm. This palm is already full of blood. Even his body was splashed with a lot of blood, and part of his ragged clothes was wet. This is the blood of his enemy, the blood of his loess partner. "Tick!" A drop of blood dripped from the other hand of the young man who clenched Kuwu, and splashed into the ground. Unconsciously, except for Huang Tu and Eilao Zang, everyone took a step back and looked at the teenagers in the field with amazement. A few seconds... just a few seconds after rising from the high wall? This kid actually wiped out all seventeen ninjas...in just a few seconds? impossible! What did he do? Where... Where did the scary kid come from! Chapter 303： who are you? Everyone''s eyes were on Chiba in the field, and the military commander was shocked and unable to speak. . Fastest update Within a few seconds, within a few seconds of rising from the dirt wall, the seventeen ninjas above the middle ninja level were killed. Hearing the screams just now, it seemed that the seventeen people had no room to fight back. There is a question in everyone''s mind. What did he do what just happened inside the high wall At this time, Chiba, who was the client, seemed to be in a daze, looking at his hand silently. There is only loess, anger and depression in my heart. However, he did not lose his mind, but looked at the current situation left and right, his gaze flicked across everyone''s faces, and he could see everyone''s expression clearly. The situation of stabilizing the winning ticket was broken by this kid. Now everyone''s attention is attracted by the killing of 17 people. Moreover, it was our manpower that was killed, which was a great blow to our morale. And has it opened up a path to Shayin? Huang Tu''s eyes turned. Now in his line of sight, on his right hand side, there was a confrontation between Eilao Zang and the supporting troops. The short wave of soldiers met just now. Two of the supporting troops died and three were injured. The injuries were not serious, and they could still fight. The Hai Lao Tibetan side gathered the most standing confrontation, and their troops did not seem to have suffered any casualties in the previous battle. They were completely caught off guard by taking advantage of that wave of hitting the Yanyin support troops. Huang Tu''s face sank. They should be exhausted physically, but there is no despair on everyone''s face. Did this kid''s move to kill 17 people successfully aroused their fighting spirit? On the left side of the loess, there are the three surviving Iwagaku ninjas of the upper level and above. It can be said that the current situation, although it cannot be said to be completely tilted towards Ebina and the boy in front of him, has been broken. With overwhelming strength, if Eilao Zang made a desperate fight, relying on their current strength, after paying some price, it would not be impossible to escape. Moreover, now they have one more powerful young man who wants to wipe out all of Shayin here, and it is impossible to completely eliminate Shayin''s war troops. There is also Eilao Zang who acts the same as Loess. This kid seems to be here to help us, but there is no such kid in our village. The strength demonstrated by this child was at least at the upper level of Shinobu, and he killed 17 people almost instantly, which is enough to be called an elite upper Shinobi. In our village, there is no young elite like that So who is he Eilaozang searched Qianye with his eyes, for him, such a young man was unprecedented. But after some searching, Eilaozang''s face changed, it seemed very ugly, but his eyes were full of doubts, and he landed on Qianye''s waist, on the forehead that hung around his waist. Konoha''s Ninja This boy turned out to be Konoha''s ninja Konoha to rescue us What''s going on At this time, Huang Tu also keenly discovered something, and his face changed. This is Konoha''s forehead guard, this boy is Konoha''s ninja, Konoha''s ninja comes to help Sain Just kidding Are you kidding me? Didnt they just fought a game? Even on Kikyo Mountain, Konoha wiped out 70% of Shayins vitality, and the remaining 30% was also our Yanyins remaining 30%. No, now is not the time to consider this Konoha''s assistance to Shayin is absolutely impossible. But why did he attack us Yanyin again? It seems that he is completely supporting Shayin. Konoha wants to start a war with us What''s going on After seeing Chiba''s forehead guard, Huang Tu, who had always been calm and composed, was also surprised and rather messy. During the war, it is very common for the two countries to unite or something, and it is also normal for the two countries to betray their allies after uniting. But this kind of fight has just finished, and so many people on the other side have been killed, and I went to help the other side in a blink of an eye. This kind of thing has never happened. For a while, Loess could not react a little. At this moment, Chiba, who was being watched by everyone, seemed to be relieved from the daze, put down his blood-stained hand, and pressed his lips tightly. I always feel that this killing is a bit different from the previous killings Such a thought flashed through his mind. Always feel a little upset Chiba frowned, and then, his eyes swept across, slightly surprised. What''s the matter? Everyone is looking at me. Shouldn''t they be fighting right now? Well, as expected of Eilao Zang, he killed two people and injured three, just that short period of time. And the current team layout is a battle formation, even if they consume a lot of physical strength, under this battle formation, they can avoid being violently annihilated by the enemy in one fell swoop. Similar, enlarged version of the font formation. learned Those Yanyin''s support troops, even though they were raided, their positions have stabilized. Although they looked at me, they could feel that they were also guarding Eilaozang. There are also the three Yanyin, the three who used the Tulong spear just now, and they are also very delicate with each other. It is estimated that if I rashly attack, it will be me who suffers. This is loess The young version of Loess, this time the young version is no longer a handsome guy, it looks very simple and honest. Besides, the strange power that burst out with all my strength in my life mode didnt hurt him. What did he do? Its a defense in an instant, the ninjutsu with defense in the earth escape technique can prevent strange power No, Tsunades strange power cant be prevented, my strange power cant be prevented, my strange power is still a bit weak The chakra volume of the Shengmen mode has really been completely weakened. who are you And just as Qianye turned a series of thoughts, Eilaozang and Huang Tu spoke almost at the same time, staring at Qianye and the forehead guard on his waist. All the faces are solemn and heavy who am I Qianye was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly shot himself, and has not yet reported his name, even if Eilao Zang has just been rescued by me, do you doubt me? So, Huang Tu confirms that I am the enemy, but because I killed 17 ninjas in a short time, I am afraid, he is hesitant to guess what I am. Looking at the current position, it is not impossible to break through. The situation cannot be said to be optimistic, but it is not bad So next, it''s one step further Thinking about it, Chiba slowly turned around, completely ignoring the loess, looked at Ebina, and said: I am Konohas ninja, Taki Chiba, on the order of the three generations of Hokage, give Shain Really Konoha''s Ninja Eilao Zang and Huang Tu frowned at the same time. What is he doing The friendship that brought Konoha to Chiba also came in the second half of the sentence. Konoha''s Friendship The complexions of Huang Tu and Hai Laozang changed drastically at the same time. UU reading www.uukanshu.com At this time, Chiba stretched out his arms, planning to take out something. At this moment, no matter what they thought in their minds, Eilao Zang and Huang Tu sank down at the same time, and made a posture like an enemy, with a touch of tension in their eyes. Not only them, but the rest of Shayin and Yanyin were also shocked, sinking into their shoulders, as if facing an enemy. Don''t need to be so nervous Qianye, who was taking out his stuff, was also observing the crowd, and everyone''s reaction gave him a meal, but it was just a meal. He still took out the stuff in his arms. When Eilaozang and Loess touched the things in Chiba''s hands, both eyes opened slightly at the same time. This is a command book that shadow can use Generally, only used to write The alliance book is not finished yet to be continued. . Chapter 304： Konohas Friendship It''s really Konoha''s friendship! Except for Eilao Zang and Loess, the other Yanyin and Shayin have their eyes widened, and they are completely stunned. In the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, the battle between Konoha and Sain was still alive more than half a month ago. That battle was so tragic for Sain. The number of dead and injured ninjas was more than four digits. It can be said that it was all at once. Push the sand hidden village into the abyss. No matter who it is, you can guess that after this battle, it is impossible for Shayin Village to act in this battle of Ninja World. And at this time, Konoha wiped out so many ninjas in Sain, and now he ran to support him, as well as the covenant book for the conclusion of the covenant? Are you kidding me? After being confused, the faces of the ninjas in Shayin Village clearly showed disdain and absurdity, and there was even anger in their eyes. Although they provoked the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, this is undeniable, but this is also for the future of the village. They have lost the strongest three generations of Fengying. They only have to take the lead in surprise attacks, weaken Konoha, and cause other people to attack Konoha. In order to protect yourself. Only when the first move is strong, can they capture the biggest fighters, even if Eilao Zang didn''t tell them, they knew it. They did start the war, but they were right. In the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, many relatives and friends died in Konoha''s hands. Seriously, if it wasn''t forced by the situation, they could not wait to rush up immediately and smash the Konoha ninja to vent their hatred. Make an alliance, stop kidding! As for the Yanyin ninjas, after the stunned, you looked at me and I looked at you, all in shock and speechless. To them, it was strange. Konoha is still looking for an alliance with Sha hidden, not to mention whether it can be achieved, just say that after the alliance, such a Sha hidden village has no effect at all. They have no extra power to attack others and can only be passively beaten. It is inevitable to ask Konoha to help. Konoha''s situation is not good, it is located in the center of the big six and is surrounded by powerful enemies. Every battle is basically on the brunt. Even if it is strong and won two battles in the Ninja World, its losses are also great. It can only be said that it has a slight result on the basis of keeping itself. If you have to take care of Sain again... then it will be a problem for them to keep themselves. Is this Konoha funny? And Chiba got a panoramic view of their expressions. Sure enough, Shayin Village was dismissive, and Yanyin Village was watching a joke. However, the act of beheading the seventeen people just now has already shocked them, temporarily reducing their desire to fight, and they will have a little time to say a few words. Everything depends on these few sentences. Similarly, Huang Tu and Eilao Zang also noticed the surrounding atmosphere. Hai Laozang breathed a sigh of relief: The appearance of the Konoha ninja gave us a chance to breathe! The loess narrowed his eyes. Strange, this is so strange. The three generations of Hokage, Sarutobi Hizaki, were the greatest enemy of the land of the earth that his father said, how could it be so unwise. The current Shayin Village has no value for alliance at all, and it poses no threat to anyone. Even under our annihilation, all the offensive troops have been lost, and they can only shrink in the territory of the Kingdom of Wind, seeking self-protection. Even, self-protection is not necessarily true. After the alliance, Konoha as an ally, if he does not want to lose his credibility, he must send reinforcements when Shayakura is under an unstoppable attack. For Konoha, all previous wars have protected themselves more than attacked, and even this time In the war, there is no exception. Then, self-protection will be a problem at that time. It is absolutely impossible for our land and thunder country to give up this opportunity. Even our land country can create this opportunity, and even the water country that hangs alone overseas will take a share. At that time, Konoha will inevitably be defeated. Sarutobi Hisaki can''t be so foolish and foolish, then... there is only one possibility! When this Konoha ninja was ordered, Shayin Village still had 30% of the power. It could contain our Yanyin Village, lest Yunyin and our Yanyin attack Konoha together. Because the Shayin Village is here, I''m Yanyin. It is impossible to attack Konoha rashly! However, now, Shayin Village has lost these vital powers, and even one of the pillars, Eilao Zang, will fall. This Konoha ninja is late... No, if the other party is here to help Shayin and then form an alliance, then only such a kid is sent? Although he did shock us and his strength was outstanding, at that time Sarutobi Hitoshi made the decision. It should be known that our Yanyin had a force of 30% against Shayin Village. At that time, Shayin Village had two to three hundred people, so he should I guess there are at least two to three hundred people in Yanyin or even more. Facing two to three hundred people, how about sending such a kid to support? This is counterintuitive! It seems too sincere! Sarutobi Hitoshi will never be so false! There must be something in it! Huang Tu looked at Qianye in front of him, his brows frowned slowly, this situation was so strange! But at this moment, he saw a smile on the corner of Qianye''s mouth, his face changed drastically, and then in the aftermath, he caught a glimpse of a clear gaze in Eilaozang''s eyes. For an instant, an inspiration flashed in his mind. Do not! Now Konoha Ninja has seen the situation, if you see that Sain has no offensive power, then his mission has failed! He doesn''t need to come out, just return to life. So, why should I save these sands after seeing this situation! I missed it. Shayin just lost its offensive power. It has the power to protect itself. This power is also extremely strong. If Shayin is willing to give up everything and attack us with these self-protection powers, it will still be a threat to us. . It can still contain us! And for those who are willing to give up defense ~www.novelhall.com~ to attack the whole line, Shayin Village really has it! Sand Sea Lao Zang! With him, Sa Yin will always be a threat! I understand! In this battle, this Konoha ninja only needs to save one person! And this person is still alive! Huang Tu thought of this, his eyes fixed on Chiba, but when Chiba opened his mouth, he was about to say something, but the eyes of this Konoha ninja were full of expectation! Sain''s rejection was within his expectation, so... He has a way to convince these Sha Yin! absolute! You must not let Sain and Konoha make an alliance! Thinking of this, the killing intent in Huang Tu''s eyes flashed away, and his hands suddenly began to seal. Here, we must kill this Konoha ninja, as well as Eilao Zang, and pretend to kill Konoha Ninja under the pretence of Eilao Zang, and finally fight to death with us! Let Konoha and Sayin be trapped by hatred forever, unable to form an alliance! This thought flashed in Huang Tu''s mind, and at the same time, he slammed his hands on the ground. Earth escape, crack the earth and turn the palm! Suddenly, the front of his palm was pressed, the ground cracked suddenly, and a crack went straight to Qianye. At this moment, Chiba was just about to speak, and the crack came in an instant. If the crack touched Chiba, it would collapse and expand suddenly, burying Chiba in the ground. However, Chiba was also agile, and immediately noticed the rift that was about to touch him. He frowned, "tsk", and jumped up suddenly. Be noticed! A thought, when it jumped up, passed through the heart. At this moment, Chiba only felt the black top of his head and looked up subconsciously. He saw Huang Tu''s body on top of his head, clenching his fists, "Kaka Ka!" His fisted hands slowly turned into stone, turning into a bowl-sized stone fist. Later, he twisted his body and borrowed his strength, and punched...really! Chapter 305： beat? ad! Too late to save! Eilaozang''s pupils shrank slightly, and in his pupils, it was reflected in his pupils that Qianye jumped up to avoid the loess and turned his palm, and the loess slammed onto the top of Qianye and hit his head with a punch. And the big rock fist of the loess has already been smashed, the next second, it will definitely hit! Loess has noticed it! With this punch, he hit it with a heart to kill! No matter how powerful the Konoha Ninja is, if this punch is really hard, it will definitely not be good, and even if this punch is continued, I am afraid this kid will have to explain here. The most important thing is that this kid can never hide from this punch! Being in the air, there is nowhere to take advantage of it. The timing of the loess is very good, not to mention whether this kid can avoid it, the reaction is probably not enough! At this moment, countless thoughts flashed in Eelaozang''s mind, and finally turned into despair. This Konoha ninja is absolutely impossible to escape, and when this Konoha ninja dies, most of our alliance with Konoha will be ruined. Even, it is impossible for us to be born here. slow! I noticed it was slow! Be boarded first by the loess! Konoha''s alliance with us is the only thing we can rely on now. Compared with other countries, the best alliance target is the country of fire that is surrounded by powerful enemies, it is Konoha hidden village! Only Konoha Hidden Village needs our ally, and we need to contain the land of the earth, lest it fall into the trap of the land of the earth and the land of thunder! For us, it is also possible to use Konoha to constrain the country of soil. Our country of wind is located at the westernmost side. If the country of thunder and water want to attack us, it must cross the country of fire or the country of soil. It is completely impossible. Come to attack. Only Konoha, with Konoha''s restraint and our restraint on the country of soil, can we sit back and relax! Eilao Zang gritted his teeth with a look of resentment. Now Konoha is sending charcoal in the snow, but he is about to lose this opportunity! At this moment, he could already imagine that Chiba''s brain was broken by this fist, Yanyin attacked in a big way, they died on the battlefield, and even Shayin Village was attacked and looted. hateful! hateful! Damn it! However, in the next second, his pupils suddenly widened, and the resentment on his face instantly turned into horror. "Boom!" At this moment, a dull rock hit the flesh. This is impossible! Huang Tu''s eyes widened slightly. In his eyes, Qianye''s teeth were clenched, his hands crossed, and he sturdyly blocked the blow of Huang Tu. Good weight! Chiba felt the power coming from his hands, and only felt a soreness in his hands. It felt as if the bones of his arms were about to split. At the same time, he felt light, and he was about to be knocked out by the force. "Snapped!" Just as he was about to be knocked out, Chiba suddenly grabbed Huang Tu''s pot of boyan fist. What... Huang Tu''s eyes widened, his hands were heavy, and his figure had a tendency to be pulled. But saw a smile crossed the corner of Qianye''s mouth. With the help of this blow, he twisted his body and made a half-turn in the air, turning the loess in a half-turn, and punching it down! "Boom!" This kid! Huang Tu felt only a momentary turn of the sky, grasping his hand and loosening it, and then there was a sharp pain in his back, and his whole person had been penetrated to the ground. At this moment, the corner of his eyes flashed, but his face changed drastically. I saw Qianye in profile. After this, his body actually followed the half-swivel, and the whole person rotated half a circle, and then, with this rotating force, he kicked it! "Boom!" With the force of this circle of rotation, Qianye''s right heel slammed into the loess chest and abdomen! "cough!" A mouthful of blood coughed out of the loess mouth and splashed in the air. "Kakka!" A strip of cracks crawled out of the loess body, covering the ground under him. In the next instant, these cracks suddenly cracked, and small pieces of soil ejected from the cracks. "Boom!" With a muffled sound, in the spewing of small debris, the loess body sagged and cracked where the cracks were full. His whole body sank, and the blood spurted out of his mouth. in! Weird force, rock crash! Immediately, the whole audience was quiet, and the tiny pieces of soil fell down, clearly audible. Eilao Zang, Yanyin Ninjas, and Shayin Ninjas all opened their eyes wide, looking at the young man with a solemn face in front of him. What just gave birth... The ninjas of Iwayin and Shayin passed this thought in unconsciously, but they took another step back. Eilao Zang is open-mouthed. At that moment, he was able to react to the block, and even the opportunity to block the loess was absolutely perfect, and the inevitable would be a blow! And, with the strength of the loess punches, with the help of rotation, half-circle through the ground, and then half-circle to charge the foot! Not only did he adjust his figure with the strength of the loess, but he also completed a two-stage attack... This kids physical skills... It''s not inferior to my sister! Still, it was the first time I saw such a physique comparable to my sister! This kids fighting power ~www.novelhall.com~ is terrible! And it belongs to the type that can stimulate a stronger force in a crisis! The most difficult type to deal with is also the kind of existence that has the potential to reverse the situation on its own! The characteristics and potential of this child...immeasurable! Eilao Zang can be regarded as having experienced the war, even the Optimus Prime who supported Shayin Village. Needless to say, he has seen many great little ghosts. During World War II, he was seven or eight years old like Chiba on the battlefield. Its not unusual. Among them, there are many powerful little geniuses, and many of them are outstanding even among the little geniuses. And Chiba''s characteristics are exactly the same as those who are better than genius imps. The broken soil hit Qianye''s body, who bounced on his back and made a noise. But Chiba who stood up didn''t care about this, his eyes fell on the loess lying on the ground. The loess at this time, his eyes turned white, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding, it seemed impossible to have combat effectiveness anymore. A touch of doubt appeared on Qianye''s face. Don''t be careless, Huang Tu is also a great ninja in the original work, so easily let me succeed, I am afraid... it is a kind of soil substitute! Can''t let your guard down, where will he attack from? Thinking about it, Chiba''s body sank slightly, and subconsciously put his hand into the ninja bag behind him, grabbed a handful of kunai, and turned his eyes, alert. In Eilao Zang''s eyes, Loess had already lost. As for doubles and the like, it is simply impossible. The two attacks just now are too fast, unless you prepare for the substitute and substitute technique in advance, you can''t avoid it. However, the blow of loess is bound to be won, and it is impossible to prepare beforehand how to think it will be blocked. Loess is really defeated! Chapter 306： react to! Above? the following? Chiba''s eyes moved, but there was no sign of the loess attacking, and the loess beside him did not turn into something like a soil substitute. Strange...Is this loess real? Impossible, how could Loess be so vulnerable? Although I dont know how many generations of Earth Shadows are, Loess was definitely the main force in the Fourth Ninja World War. Although the four battles were all in Naruto and Sasuke. But the loess is indispensable, and it is possible to become the shadow of the four generations. His earth escape can almost suppress the external golem, shouldn''t it be so weak? Chiba frowned, uncertain. This is no wonder Chiba. After all, the ninjas who had died in Chiba before were basically s-level ninjas. Needless to say, Chiyo is also the strength of the four-tailed Kushina, although the body is aging, but s The level of strength is still there. It was always a hard fight, and he couldn''t go back without a serious injury. This time he won easily, and he would inevitably be a little uncomfortable. Loess is very strong, but after all he can''t reach the "Nu Bomb Grade" S-rank ninja, and the two days of fighting also made him very tired. Eventually tiredness led to negligence, and he didn''t have a substitute technique in advance. At the same time, Huang Tu also had a flash of inspiration. After detecting the alliance between Konoha and Sagyun, he killed Chiba in one fell swoop in order to seize the opportunity. He was too anxious and did not expect Chiba to avoid or block his attack. The counterattack situation was so easily defeated by Chiba. It seems... it''s really over. Qianye turned his head and looked around, and finally confirmed that Loess had been defeated, it was impossible to get up again, and there was no substitute technique. However, just now, the body started to move before the consciousness. If I reacted and then blocked, I am afraid I was hit. If the power of that fist is hit face-to-face, I am afraid that my facial features will be smashed in. Qianye squeezed a fist, there seemed to be some soreness on his arm, the blow of the loess was really powerful. It was also thanks to Shinsuke Hyuga''s training, otherwise, I would never rely on physical conditioning to block that blow. Thinking of Shinsuke Hyuga''s training, Chiba''s mouth was slightly bitter. At this moment, Yanyin seemed to have reacted. After seeing the loess in the pit, their faces were full of horror. Lord Loess... was defeated in an instant? Moreover, he still seized the opportunity, and acted first, he did not hurt this kid at all! impossible! This is impossible! But after Eilao Zang was shocked, a complexion appeared on his face. Konoha...there is no shortage of such talents... Behind him, looking at the remnants of the sand hidden in Chiba, resentment, complexity, fear, and shock flashed in his eyes. All this, Qianye''s eyes are collected. Although Loess has been defeated now, he is still surrounded. Yanyin''s should have been a little shaken...After all, the leader was defeated, Huang Tu was too anxious, but ruined the good situation. However, Shayin''s attitude towards me is still hostile and hateful. This slightly older Shayin collar should be Eilao Zang. Vaguely, it can still be connected with the original. Eilao Zang should have already figured out the stakes. Judging from his appearance, he should be in favor of an alliance. Well, now I dont have to spend any more words, Shayin, Eilao Zang will convince myself. The top priority is how to break through the encirclement of Yanyin Village. Although Huang Tu was defeated, these Yanyin were also well-trained ninja troops. Although shocked and horrified, they were still surrounded in a hidden state. Defeating Huangtu can only be regarded as a fluke. Killing these seventeen people took advantage of it. Now they see my deeds, they must be extremely cautious of me. If they attack, they must be killed without mercy and carelessness. Qianye''s thoughts turned, and his eyes looked around. Although the Sha hidden troops have fighting spirit, they are exhausted. No matter how high their fighting spirit is, they cannot always make up for their physical disadvantages. What''s more, they are all injured. What''s worse is that their enemies are relatively intact and the balance of victory. Still inclined to Yanyin. The three Yanyins here...Although I was shocked by my defeat of Huangtu, my eyes were still calm, and they didn''t seem to be shocked, just like the two Yanyins led by the Yanyin forces facing Shayin... They should be at the level of forbearance. The situation is still unfavorable! Chiba calmly analyzed. They have to find a way to weaken their power and give Sha Yin hope of escape. But what is the method? Chiba frowned, thinking. At this moment, Yanyin''s ninjas seemed to realize something. The three Shangren who followed the loess glanced at each other, hiding the shock and horror in their eyes. Anyway. Our task is to annihilate the troops in Shayin Village. So many partners have already died. If Shayin escapes, how can we explain to Lord Tuying, how to explain to the dead partners! The three of them looked at each other, conveying such thoughts. Then, they nodded slightly, and the one in the middle suddenly said loudly: "Let''s entangle this kid~www.novelhall.com~ You solve Shayin as soon as possible!" bad! Chiba and Ezang were surprised at the same time. The collar is defeated, but Yanyin is still in chaos! But at this moment, hearing the words of the opposing partner, Yanyin''s support troops also reacted, and the shock and horror in Qianye''s eyes disappeared almost instantly. Yes, we still have an advantage! I was caught off guard just now! This kid is indeed amazing, but the task still has to be executed, even if it is dead, these threats must be solved! That kid is also a threat. You must get rid of it, otherwise it will cause big trouble to the village! Thinking about it, Yanyin''s support troops glanced at the opposite Eilaozang and his party, and the killing intent appeared in their eyes! "Fight against!" Eilaozang hurriedly shouted, and Shayin also sensed the killing intent, and turned to face Yanyin''s support troops. At this time, the Kuunai of Yanyin''s support troops had already shot over. "Boom boom boom!" Suddenly, a cloud of fire and smoke exploded from a place tens of meters to the right of Chiba, instantly engulfing the sand hidden troops, and the explosion of air swept across. Missed the opportunity! Chiba''s heart tightened, defeating Loess, shocked Yanyin and Shayin, and here, Yanyin reacted relatively quickly and seized the opportunity. The situation is even more disadvantaged! hateful! do not care! At this time, Qianye didn''t care too much, holding Kunai at the moment, and Kunai fell toward the loess beside him. Although Huang Tu was defeated, it was not dead yet! Still a variable! Make sure he wont get in the way even if he wakes up! "I want to be beautiful!" At this time, a loud shout came from behind him, and the three Yan Yin almost simultaneously sealed their seals, pressing their hands on the ground. Earth escape, earth moving core! "Wow!" The ground under Chiba''s feet suddenly rises! Chapter 307： fighting "despair!" Chiba stepped back and stabilized his figure. The ground under his feet suddenly rose, and for a while, he lost his balance. Almost... Chiba squinted his eyes and looked at the kunai in his hand, just a little bit, his kunai plunged into the loess chest and abdomen. The problem is that it is a historical necessity. As the main character, Loess will not die, or the ninjutsu of these three sands is too timely. Qianye took a breath, his thoughts turned, and he glanced at the battlefield. At this moment, he was standing on a stone pillar three to five meters high, and everything was in full view, very clear. Eilao Zangs remnants of the sand hidden and the Sha hidden supporting forces have been rushed together. It is obvious that the Eilao Zang side was caught off guard. In addition to the previous two days of fighting, the physical strength was on the verge of the limit, and it was already a retreat. , Although it is still retreating, but it has a tendency to stabilize. But Chiba knew that it would not last long. With this sweep, the thoughts turned, but in an instant, after Qianye''s gaze passed, he settled on the loess under the stone pillar, and his hand was slammed, and he was about to throw Kuwu out of his hand. bad! The three Shangren who pressed their hands on the ground saw Chiba''s movements, their expressions all changed. As they changed color, the three of them flashed at the same time and disappeared in place. In the next moment, in front of Huang Tu''s body, there suddenly appeared a Shangren holding a kunwu, his eyes were full of dignity, looking directly at Qianye. This kid is aiming at Lord Loess! Lord Huang Tu must not die. He will definitely become an excellent earth shadow in the future. It is our Yanyin''s hope. He must not be allowed to die! At the same time, behind Qianye, two figures flashed out and rushed towards Qianye. The bitter and cold light flashed in their hands, and a cold light was drawn in the air to the point of Qianye''s neck! Got it! The brilliance flashed in the eyes of the two Shangren. In their eyes, Chiba turned around with one hand, and this kunai would shoot out, and when Chiba kunai shot out, their kunai would plunge into Chiba''s neck. in. Die! Brat! The killing intent shot in the eyes of the two Yanyin Shangnin, and this thought full of killing intent almost roared out of the mouth. Is it coming! When the hand was not thrown, Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, and his eyeballs looked back. The hand tightened, and the momentum of rotation speeded up. At the same time, the other hand also moved from Pulled out from behind, a flash of cold light appeared! "Ding!" With a crisp sound, sparks shoot! blocked! The two Yanyin''s eyes widened slightly behind him, and his teeth clenched subconsciously. This kid, the initial target was not Lord Loess, but to lure us to attack first! Qianye''s teeth were lightly bitten, and his hands were holding on to Kuma, and above the sword of Kuma, were those two Yanyin''s upper and lower kunai! At this time, the four kunai, intersecting two by one, trembled. Every time it trembles, a spark is shot out. If you let the three of them attack together, it will be in trouble! Feeling the force of the two chopping, Qianye squinted his eyes. He is now on the stone pillar and can be attacked from all sides. If the three attacked from three sides, he would not be pleased. Only use loess to disperse the three people and let them attack hastily. A hasty attack is the easiest way to produce flaws. For example, now, these two Yanyins can''t hit with a single blow, and the momentum of the pounce is exhausted, when they land! "despair!" The two Yanyin landed on Shinobu, and both sides looked at each other. They were also teammates who had cooperated for a long time, and they understood each other''s thoughts with just one glance. This kid is not easy, now we have too much physical exertion, we must fight to a decisive battle! Suppress him now and use ninjutsu to solve him! After this glance, the two nodded slightly. One of them is on the left and the other is on the right. The person on the left is suffering from the right hand. The person on the right holds the kunai in the left, but the two hands leaning side by side are free, and after this nod, "pop" With a sound, the two people clapped their hands in the air, and they started to seal. Double knot printing! Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly. They want to use ninjutsu attacks to make a fatal blow while my hands are standing between them! Almost instantly, Chiba read their intentions, but the strength of the two is incredible. Although he blocked the kunai of the two, his hands were like being pressed by a heavy stone, and he could not move. It is difficult to move. Then... The emerald green brilliance in Qianye''s eyes flickered, and a flash of light passed away. At this moment, both Yanyin Shangren''s expressions changed, and they suddenly felt that they were holding Kuwu''s hand slightly lifted. Subconsciously, they looked at Qianye, but under this look, their expressions changed. What is this kid doing? At this moment, Chiba was gritting his teeth and struggling, and stepped on their feet. Weird force, rock crash! "Boom!" A wave of dust was accompanied by a muffled sound, and slowly spread as Qianye''s right foot stepped on it. Then there was a creepy sound of cracking soil and rock. The two Yanyin Shangren glanced at each other, and an ominous premonition surged, and with this ominous premonition, there was a sound of "crack" cracking of soil and rock. At this time, their seals were about to be formed, but, inexplicably, they all stopped the seals in their hands, and their eyes fell on the stone pillars under their feet involuntarily. At the entrance, the ground is centered on Chibas feet, and the cracks spread out like a spider web. From the perspective of others, this crack not only covers the top of the stone pillar~www.novelhall.com~ even the pillar body is crawling. full. Bad... Seeing this, they only had half of their thoughts in their minds, and the stone pillars collapsed suddenly, and they immediately felt the void under their feet and fell straight down. It''s now! Qianye''s eyes condensed, and a seal in his hand. "Boom!" A cloud of white mist exploded above his head, and at the instant of exploding, a hand stretched out from the white mist and grabbed his collar. Suddenly, his whereabouts paused. The two Yanyin fell sharply. What is this kid doing? The two Yanyin Kaminari looked at Chiba who had separated the shadow clone, and were surprised. But... anyway, kill him! This time, the two Yanyin didn''t need to look at each other, and they made a decision. The Kuwu in their hands also hurriedly threw them toward Qianba. Even in the fall, the two people''s throws did not seem to deviate in the slightest. If Chiba does not hide, he will definitely be hit! At this time, the shadow clone Chiba, after catching Chiba''s collar, slammed into the air for a half-turn, turned the Chiba wheel half a circle, and threw the Chiba wheel toward the two Yanyin. "Swipe!" The two kunai rushed from Fei to the two Yanyin Chiba''s chest and flew out, bringing out two traces of blood, "pupu" twice, and plunged into the chest of the shadow clone Chiba, "bang" With a sound, the shadow clone Chiba exploded into a cloud of white mist. At this moment, the eyes of the two Yanyin Shangren''s eyes widened suddenly, and a look of horror appeared on his face. Two hands, coming towards each other, as if death, with boundless darkness, the pressure dropped, covering their eyes and the light in front of them. At this moment, they only felt a blackness in front of their eyes and a pain on their cheeks, and the whole person in the huge force fell down with an outrageous speed! "boom!" As the stone pillar collapsed, a dust pillar burst out! Chapter 308： Disadvantage! No way! Having just been charged and missed the opportunity, coupled with the exhaustion of physical strength, the enemy has now reacted and is no longer caught off guard. [Reading the latest chapter] In addition, there is a huge gap between the two forces... Is it already in a state of collapse? Ebina hid under the guard of a young Zhongren and retreated from the front line. A medical ninja who accompanied the team quickly came up to the elderly hero. The old pillar bandaged his leg with deep bone stab wounds. And in front of them, there are only eight of the tens of sandy ninjas left, fifteen against each other, and now there are ten others. They paid nearly half of the number, except for the first three who killed only The other two. It can be said that in the attack just now, they were caught off guard and at a disadvantage. They were almost defeated. At this time, their physical strength was almost at the limit, no matter how fighting spirit, there was no way to resist extreme exhaustion. Moreover, after this wave, everyone on Sha Yin''s face was no longer angry. In other words, they have almost given up their hope of escape, and they are still resisting now. It is just a conditioned reflex, an act of no thinking. The body is resisting, but there is no hope inside. It''s more like doing it, no one really thinks that they can escape, it''s just a way to wait for death! Fighting and waiting for death. Eilao Zang''s injury further weakened Sha Yin''s morale at this time, and her resistance was somewhat weak. Even Eilao Zang himself was somewhat lifeless. Unexpectedly, he would die here, he would die in such a disgraceful way! And at this moment, he thought of the faces of the children in the village like flowers, the pristine villagers who survived in the desert like the strongest cactus. Sorry, my hometown was born and raised... My two decision-making mistakes almost ruined the future of the village. I''m sorry... children, I caused you to live in a foreign land and become prisoners. Sorry A series of thoughts flicked through Eilao Zang''s mind. At this time, the general situation was gone, and everyone was already at the limit, including him Eilao Zang. At this time, the leader of the opponent''s Yanyin support force, a very strong-looking Yanyin ninja, had a smile on his mouth. The experienced he knew that Sha Yin was already at the end of the crossbow, and also the end of the crossbow with a desperate heart. It was already a matter of time to clean them up. That wave of assault just now successfully dispelled all their hope of survival and fighting spirit! The hope and fighting spirit aroused by Konoha''s **** kid have all disappeared! Even the legendary Eilao Zang seemed to have given up! It can be said that the victory is set! Great! Hahaha! The strong Rocky Ninja is behind the Yanyin troops. At this time, the two forces, the Yanyin troops are scattered and fighting against Shayin. One-to-one, or many-to-one. The sandy ninjas are basically hunched and panting. The gods have reached their limit, and can only resist the attack of the Yanyin Ninja. No matter who looked at it, Sha Yin couldn''t figure it out. That''s it... Let the children, disperse. The other party is bound to kill me first, and then use this to buy time for the children. At this time, the emergency bandaging had been completed, Eilao Zang looked at the female medical ninja who was only twenty years old, and a trace of determination passed in his eyes. He took a deep breath and shouted out the sentence "Scatter! One can run!" at this time "Kakka!" "boom!" The stone pillar less than 100 meters behind Hai Lao''s hideout suddenly collapsed, and the rubble fell down, making noises. And the next second, with a "bang", a dust pillar suddenly exploded at the place where the stone pillar collapsed. Two abrupt and alarming loud noises immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Whether it was Eilao Tsang, the weak sand hidden remnant, or even the winning, rejoicing Yan hidden troops, all looked at the dust column. The place where it blows up. Chiba squatted on the ground, panting, and slowly moved his hands away from the two Yanyin Shangren''s cheeks. At this time, the heads of the two Yanyin Shangren were almost pressed into the soil, and their eyes were almost bulging. In the pit behind the head, wisps of blood overflowed and accumulated, forming a small blood puddle in a short time. . Obviously, it is impossible to live. what! This is impossible! In an instant, in an instant, they are also on the forbearance, although the physical exertion is violent, it is impossible to be killed in just a few seconds! The elite rock hidden in front of the loess slowly widened, and the rubble of the stone pillar collapsed in front of him, falling and scattered. Through the gap of the falling rubble, he could clearly see his own The violently twitching legs and feet of the two partners when they were smashed into the ground... and now, the violently twitching legs and feet have stopped and landed on the ground, motionless. Two of his partners...dead! impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Chiba slowly stood up, turned around, panting. Solve the two...Sayin''s side should have been defeated. At this time, you must... Thinking about it, Qianye''s eyes condensed, his figure flashed suddenly, and his whole body disappeared. Instantly... where? Elite Yanyin''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t care about the shock of losing two partners in an instant, and the warning signs in his heart! Behind, or...before! Elite Rockyin moved on Shinobi''s eyes and finally fell in front of him. Because, at this time, one foot is kicking at the upper stage, kicking at him fiercely! This elite Yanyin Shangren also reacted extremely quickly. At the moment of the moment, he crossed his hands to block, and even a few minutes, blocked this foot. joke! A frontal attack, even if it''s an instant attack, I can''t catch it! A trace of disdain flashed from the corner of Jingjingyan''s mouth, and then, in the next second, his face suddenly changed, with a look of horror! In the wound mode, the strange power bursts! "Boom!" In the muffled skin and flesh, Elite Yanyin Shangren''s crossed hands slammed into his face, and was kicked by Chiba directly. This is impossible! Both hands and cheeks felt the huge power and pain~www.novelhall.com~ The eyes of the elite Yan Yin Shangren reflected the appearance of Chiba Tengkongs upper stage kick, full of horror. The face bones... are all cracked! How could this kid have such a strange power! What the **** is it! At this moment, both Shayin and Yanyin were completely stunned. So fast, so domineering power! Can a seven or eight-year-old boy have such a strong strength? What a joke! And at this moment... "Before giving up, Shayin bastards, cheer me up!" A loud roar, roared out of Chiba''s mouth! Chapter 309： not enough "Boom!" When the roar fell, the elite Yanyin slammed into a slashing Yanyin who was about to smash the sand hidden in front of him. At that moment, the Yanyin screamed, the long knife was released, and he flew together. Going out, I crossed the many offensive and defensive actions of Iwayin and Shayin, and finally rolled to the ground. After rolling for several laps before stopping, both of them fell to the ground, motionless, but looked like they were fainted. past. [No pop-up novel network] "despair!" Chiba landed, but he almost fell. Instant body, too much energy consumption! In the past two days of rushing on the road, most of his stamina has been consumed. Later, in order to stop the loess, he opened the Shengmen mode and barely used the instantaneous in the Shengmen mode, which greatly intensified the physical consumption. Although Chakra in injury mode is still sufficient, his physical strength is already a bit unsupportable. After barely balancing his body, Chiba frowned. The plan really couldn''t keep up with the changes, but I didn''t expect that Sha Yin had only so many people left. In the original plan, if Shayin had enough people, there would be no morale problems. That situation is a battle of trapped beasts. If you command properly and cooperate with some psychological offensives, it is not difficult to break through. But now... Chiba breathed a sigh of relief, and everyone''s expressions were clearly visible under the enhanced eyesight of the wound mode. At this time, everyone''s eyes fell on him, his faces full of consternation. We must further arouse Shayin''s fighting spirit. No matter what, we must let Eilao Zang escape, otherwise there is no way to form an alliance. Our actions on the border of the land of the land and the border of the land of thunder will probably be greatly reduced. Thinking about it, Chiba took a deep breath and stabilized the trembling of his hands, his eyes flashing. At this moment, the strong Yanyin Shangren seemed to have a flash of inspiration, reacted, and looked at Qianye. This kid is not strong enough! It seems that instantaneousness has a great burden for him! This kid killed seventeen of my friends, defeated Lord Huang Tu, killed two Shangren in a flash, and stunned them. Whether he was still hated by Shayin, his behavior was after all Inspiring these sand hidden ninjas. This kid is the last gleam of hope in these sands'' hearts and subconsciousness. As long as this ray of hope supports their will to survive, they will continue to hold on. As long as this kid does not die, there will always be variables! The top priority is to get rid of this kid! When this thought turned, Eilao Zang, who was separated from him by a battlefield, seemed to understand something. This kid wants to boost our morale! But it is not enough! Thinking about it, Eilaozang''s eyes fell on his remaining partners. These children are now only surprised that Chiba kicked Feiyanyin''s elite Shangren. Although they reacted to his words, they were not enough to be exciting or inspiring. Effect. Still need... also need a suitable opportunity! I can''t do this opportunity! Eilaozang knew clearly in his heart that at this time, if he wanted to inspire these hopeless companions, the only way was... Then, as these thoughts turned around, they heard the strong Iwayuki Ninja yelling: "This kid can''t support it anymore. Give him to me. Now, you kill all the Sandy Ninja!" This roar immediately awakened the dazed Yanyin. Yes, the most urgent thing is to kill Shayin, a Konoha ninja, not to be afraid! And seeing that he was about to fall down just now, he has no strength, so it''s not terrible! For a time, all Iwayuki''s stagnant movements began to recover, the sword came back, blood was splashed, and the sandy ninja who reacted slightly slowly, once again suffered a disadvantage. In this round, several people were injured and could only support it. . At this moment, Qianye''s eyes also flashed, and I saw the fist of the strong Iwakura Ninja had already hit! "Kakka!" The strong Yanyin ninja has a sharp look in his eyes, and the right hand that punches out slowly turns into a big rock fist in the sound of crushed stones! Ninjutsu like loess? Hardening? Or is it just a change in the chakra nature of pure soil properties? Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, and his hands were already framed. "Boom!" The sound of a rock hitting the flesh. Chiba''s teeth clenched, his hands steadily framed the punch of the strong Iwakura Ninja, his feet sank slightly, and a deep footprint was printed. Power is smaller than loess! Feeling the tingling of hands, Chiba made a judgment. After being blocked by Chiba with a punch, the strong Iwaguro ninja narrowed his eyes, but he was not surprised. It was clearly blocked by Chiba, and he did not surprise him. On the contrary, there was a smile from the corner of his mouth, and his other hand slammed out and grabbed Chiba''s cross-blocking right hand. "Snapped!" With a crisp grasping sound, Chiba''s pupils slowly contracted, his right hand tightened, as if being clamped by iron tongs! He wants to... "Die! Smelly kid!" The strong Iwayuki ninja slammed sideways, twisted his body and got enough strength, and flung Chiba away with his hand. At the same time, his body shape flashed and disappeared in place. Is it instantaneous? Although the flung side flew out, Chiba''s eyes were inseparable from the strong rock and Shinobu. Seeing him disappear in place, he subconsciously judged that he had used instantaneous. Can''t wait and die! Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly, one hand reached into the ninja bag, and the other hand was a knot. "too slow!" And at this moment, the figure of the strong Iwakura ninja suddenly appeared above Chiba, clenching his fist, and the pot-like rock fist had already hit! "Boom!" The flesh was muffled, and the punch hit Qianye''s face firmly, blasting him directly into the ground, and the dust was everywhere! However, the strong Yanyin ninja''s expression changed. This feel... At this time, in the dust and smoke, the eyes of the squatting strong Rocky Ninja slightly widened. At this time, under his fist, Chiba''s head was smashed into the small hole, and a crack was opened with a click. , Then, two or three... With a snap, the whole person turned into a ball of loess. Soil stand-in! The strong Yanyin ninja''s eyes flashed. At this moment, he suddenly felt that his back seemed to be touched. A picture spontaneously emerged in his mind, and a small figure leaped up and punched, coming towards his temple! Chiba''s eyes flickered sharply, looking at the strong Rocky Ninja with his back to him, crouching and punching. Earth escape, soil stand-in! As his thoughts were turning, Chiba had already slammed a punch on the temple of the strong Iwayuki Ninja. In the wound mode ~www.novelhall.com~ weird power bursts! "Boom!" This punch hit the strong Yanyin Ninja without any suspense. At this moment, at the moment of hitting, Chiba''s face changed suddenly. This feel... soil stand-in! After turning his thoughts, Chiba smashed his fist, and the head of the strong Rocky Ninja burst directly into pieces, turning into a pile of debris, flying out in a cone. At this moment, behind Qianye, a black figure suddenly appeared, standing up and making a fist, and he had already hit it! "Seeing your strength, do you think I will leave it alone! Go to hell! Kid!" A loud shout almost rang from Chiba''s ear. The next moment, the touch of the rock was already on Chiba''s cheek! A punch, already delivered! Chapter 310： Exactly! what! Strong Rockyin Shinobu''s eyes widened slightly, and the whole body had a stop, and the punches he rushed out also disappeared with this stop. Full text reading His eyes finally fell on his left abdomen. A kunai was deeply inserted in his left abdomen, blood flowing. However, what made him even more frightened was that a numbness of numbness gushed out from the wound, and in an instant, he was already numb all over, unable to move. "As the commander of Iwayin, you are at least the strength of Iwayin Murakami and even the elite Shinnin, don''t you think I will keep it?" At the end of Kuwu''s handle, Qianye''s left hand was slowly leaving, and the person squatted on the ground, his breathing seemed to be more intense, and the emerald brilliance in his eyes seemed to fade. Fortunately, with this last dose of anesthetic, now it has done a wonderful job! Chiba''s eyes were a little bit of fortune. If it weren''t for this highly concentrated anesthetic developed by himself, I''m afraid he would have been knocked out, and this strong Iwakura ninja is also very scheming. The direction of this punch is right. It is the remnant of Eilao Zang over there. This is to let Shayin see that she is defeated. If she is knocked away, it will smash all of Shayins resistance hopes. At that time, Shayin really let them kill. Up. The other Shayin is nothing more. If you can''t save the sea Lao Zang, or if you die here, then the country of the earth can make a big fuss. At that time, whether Konoha and Sayin can form an alliance will be a problem. Even if the current situation is extremely disadvantaged, we cannot give up hope! Give up, but there is nothing left! The emerald green brilliance slowly disappeared from Chiba''s eyes, and the wound mode was lifted! Although panting, even though the injury mode could not be maintained, Chiba still tilted his head and slowly stood up. And the strong Yanyin ninja could only turn his eyes sharply, watching Qianye slowly let his fist pass, and stand swayingly, but he couldn''t do anything, and a violent anger suddenly appeared in his heart. hateful! Careless! In his mind, it was natural to imagine how the Konoha ninja attacked. Just after his substitute, when he was instantly behind him, the moment he punched, the kid''s left hand had already taken out the poisonous kunai from the ninja bag, and he blasted the head of the substitute with his right hand. Come back spin. This action is very hidden, he didn''t notice it. And this unawareness is not that he didn''t notice it, but that he was careless, relaxed his vigilance, and didn''t notice it! After all, in his opinion, this little devil is almost dying, and his figure is beginning to tremble, and with the shock of his own troops, the sand that hits is on the verge of collapse, and his heart relaxes. And it was this relaxation that made him miss this behavior of Chiba, which led to a complete defeat. The battle of a ninja is very likely to reverse in an instant. Various factors can influence the battle, such as ninjutsu, physique, illusion, poison, tactics, intelligence... etc. Unless the opponent is killed in battle, you must never relax your vigilance! However, he couldn''t think of this little devil carrying this kind of poison that numbed people for an instant, even Shayin''s thousand generations had never used it! I can be regarded as a ninja who participated in the Second Ninja World War, but I didn''t expect that at this moment, I would use my life to prove this truth! The strong Shayakura ninja thought a little self-deprecating. At this moment, he looked at Chiba''s back. After this self-deprecation, he suddenly thought of another possibility. Wait a minute, this kid, it''s not designed! Use fatigue to relax me? After this thought turned, his heart suddenly tightened. Although the battle with Chiba was only a few rounds of attacks, there seemed to be many things to ponder! If... that''s true, then kid... terrible! At this time, the strong Yanyin ninja flashed a trace of terror in his eyes. However, Chiba did not pay attention to the paralyzed Yanyin troop commander, but glanced at Eilaozang. Xu was attracted by the sound of the battle here. Xu was curious about the fighting situation of his captain. Xu was also vaguely aware that one of the key points of the battle was in this Konoha ninja. The offensive and defensive actions of the Iwayuki Ninjas and Sandy Ninjas came to a halt again. The Sandy Ninjas'' faces were confused and confused. Iwayuki Ninjas were shocked and puzzled, and their eyes fell on him. At this moment, the strong Iwagaki ninja fisted out and stood still, while Chiba was standing in front of him, panting. From their faces, Chiba knew it without looking at them, and they all expressed the strangely puzzled emotion of "What''s going on? Is it that Ianyin''s troops have been defeated? What happened?" Now... Use loess as a hostage? No, the ninja''s view of choice is different from that of normal people. Even if it is loess, it is not necessarily important in the face of the task! Abandon the partner and complete the task, this is also done by the ninja, not everyone is Konoha White Fang! So, now, there is only this way. Qianye glanced, and slowly reached into his arms. Don''t kill me the first time? The strong Yanyin ninja was taken aback. This kid... lacks experience! A thought turned in his heart. What does he want... Ezang frowned as he watched Chiba''s movements, then his thoughts turned. No, now he has just reversed the battle with that Yanyin troop commander, it is a good time to boost morale! At this time, Qianye slowly turned around, took a few steps, and lifted the things in his hands for everyone to see clearly. Alliance book? What is he going to do? The corner of Eilaozang''s eyes was picked, and the other ninjas in Shayin and Yanyin were also taken aback. But Chiba took a deep breath and said: "I always thought that the third generation of Hokage could not be wrong. However, today, I discovered that the third generation of Hokage has made a fatal mistake." Three generations of Naruto? What is the relationship with the third generation of Hokage, fatal mistake? What is wrong? A series of doubts passed through the hearts of everyone. "The three generations of Naruto are against the crowd. Regardless of the opposition of everyone in the village, they resolutely sent the alliance letter and asked me to desperately rescue our future allies... Heh!" Chiba said, suddenly sneered. "Ally? I''m a Konoha ninja, a rescue role, and a kid who is only eight years old has not given up yet. I''m still fighting and changing the situation. But what is that ally that three generations of Hokage is optimistic about?" "Are you waiting for death? Are you waiting for me to save you one by one? You Shayin, if you lose to us Konoha, now any Yanyin can kill you at will, I said... you have What qualifications are we to form an alliance with Konoha?" "I need an eight-year-old child of Konoha to save Shayin? What qualifications do you have to become the strongest Konoha''s ally? You should surrender early. Let the wind country become a puppet of other great powers directly! Let''s be honest! , Are you really the first Ninja village outside Konoha that is longer and shorter than Konoha in World War II? Many people in the village say that you are powerful enemies, but... I think you cant even beat the country of grass Right?" Chiba sneered and despised everyone! Immediately, the expressions of Shayin''s faces changed. They were full of hatred towards Konoha and hostility towards Chiba. This ridicule and contempt, even if they were exhausted, they were still glaring at the moment, with their hands clenching their weapons. Really... a vicious radical! Eilao Zang had such a thought in his mind, but his eyes flashed with brilliance. This time, just right! At the same time, the leader of the Yanyin troop behind Chiba, the strong Yanyin ninja, raised his brows slightly. Exciting general! And successfully aroused Sa Yin''s anger! But... late! At this moment, after the strong Iwakura ninja raised his brows, a cruel smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and his right hand suddenly grabbed the kunai on his left abdomen, and with a "chicking" sound, he pulled out a spurt of blood. That kunai with anesthetic. Turning around and taking a lunge, Kuwu, holding his right hand back, pierced Qianye''s neck. You should get rid of me just now. Unexpectedly, my resistance to poison would be so high! Your confidence is full of poison, you can only numb me for a while! The distance between the two of them was only a few steps, and when they turned around with a stride, this strong rock hidden ninja was already behind Chiba, and Kuwu rushed swiftly! At this time, Chiba, there is no way to avoid it! He didn''t even react at all, he still looked at the opposite Sha Yin with contempt! bad! Takichiba is too big! He should be dealt with immediately! Eilaozang''s eyes widened, his face was completely shocked! Once Takichiba is dead, the battle will never turn around! The faces of the Yanyin ninjas were all happy, and then they were refreshed. This kid is dying! As for the Shayak ninjas, this time, such a thought came to mind. Deserve it! Tell you nonsense! "Hahaha! Regret it! Kid, I regret that you didn''t kill you just now!" At this time, in the eyes of the strong Iwakura Ninja, Chiba didn''t notice anything, or didn''t know it at all, and hadn''t reacted yet~www.novelhall. Com~No Jitailai, a touch of complacency can not help but exclaimed. On the other hand, Chiba didn''t even move his eyes, as if he hadn''t noticed the piercing Kuwu at all. In the next second, the body of the strong Rocky Ninja seemed to stiffen slightly, and a look of horror, unbelief, and despair suddenly appeared on his face. When! His eyes widened, looking at the back of the boy in front of him. then "boom!" A cloud of firelight smoke suddenly exploded from behind him, engulfing him instantly! At this time, Chiba flung the alliance book in his hand with contempt, and sneered towards Shayin''s position. "I feel ashamed to fight for your rubbish!" In the blast wind, Qianye Yi Jue danced tightly, her hair flying, and a disappointment and contempt in her mouth was faintly spit out. Chapter 311： cruel From the beginning... he designed it! With thick black smoke behind his back, the strong Yanyin ninja turned his eyes white and slowly fell to his side. Full text reading In the last trace of consciousness, this picture flashed in his mind. Before he used the substitute technique, when he just noticed Chiba''s soil substitute, behind him, Chiba leaped up and fisted, making a fist with one hand. , The first hand is the situation of sticking the detonating talisman on his back. At that time, when I felt the backside was touched, it was probably when the detonation talisman was stuck on my body! "puff!" The strong Iwayuki ninja threw sideways to the ground, stirring up a circle of dust, and spreading away. The commander of Yanyin''s support unit, he is defeated, and his life is unknown! And Qianye seemed unconscious, as if it were a matter of course. At this moment, his face remained unchanged, still with disdain and contempt, looking at the sand hidden troops ahead. At this moment, Eilao Zang was completely moved. An undefeated image...is established! This posture, as if everything was within his expectations, as if no one could defeat him... This Takichiba led hope! At this moment, in the eyes of Eilaozang, Qianye''s body, who was breathing slightly, seemed to be gradually opened by the sky and clouds, and the sun shining down was coated with a layer of gold. It''s like... a glimmer of despair! The glory of Konoha! Suddenly, He Laozang turned his head and looked at his troops, the young people in his village. Upon seeing it, there was an inexplicable emotion on his face. changed! The look, look, and posture have all changed! In the reflection in his eyes, the people in Shayin seemed to have ignited an angry mood in their eyes, and even the original tired body posture seemed to stand up, as if there was an explosive force from their bodies. Burst out. This is, anger! The anger after being despised by the hostile and hated! Yanyin! Eilaozang''s eyes turned sharply and looked at Yanyin''s troops. I saw that the current Yanyin troops opened their eyes one by one, looking at the commander who fell to the ground, his eyes turned white, and he did not know his life or death. The eyes are full of unbelief, fear, and wavering! impossible! Lord Loess, the commander of troops, and several of Lord Loesss commander-level subordinates, these are the elite Shangren and Shangren, just like that, have been defeated? Besides, this kid doesn''t seem to be hurt at all? How can this be? At this time, in the minds of everyone in Yanyin''s army, scenes after the battle were involuntarily presented. From a punch to the fist, their leader, the next inexorable heir of Tuying, Lord Huang Tu. Then seventeen people died in a flash, and after that, the two Shangnin adults were also killed in a flash. Finally, now their captain was completely defeated by the boy in front of him. This kid, can''t he be killed? Obviously, it was already shaking, and it was already dying, but, why, why, these adults did not kill him, instead he killed him. Is he really an eight year old kid? Is there such a powerful 8-year-old kid? Impossible! There can be no such kid! He is... a monster! Involuntarily, the Yanyin all took a step back. They defeated the elite Shangren and Shangren, who admired and respected them, even if they were well-trained. Feeling guilty, shaken and fearful of Chiba! Shaken! Eilao Zang''s eyes lit up. Success aroused our fighting spirit, and then suppressed Yanyin''s confidence! amazing! It''s amazing! The final explosion was simply the finishing touch. In that explosion, not only the commander of the Yanyin support unit was destroyed, but also the confidence of Yanyin''s people! Everything is within his calculations! Even if it is an enemy, even if Chiba is an eight-year-old kid, Eilao Zang gave the highest evaluation at this time. This is the only wizard I have seen in my life! This Takichiba is destined to surpass Konoha''s outstanding figures in the past! Even, the more... the shadow! At the same time, Eilao Zang couldn''t help sighing. Whether it was forced by the situation or not, now, he can only form an alliance with Konoha. At this moment, Eilaozang''s thoughts turned, and there was a "pop" at his feet, as if he had been touched. When he looked down, his expression of sigh became more obvious. At this moment, at his feet, is the volume of alliance book, which should have been brought by Chiba just now, and Gurulu rolled to his feet. "Don''t underestimate us! Konoha''s kid!" At this time, a loud shout came. At the forefront of the battle between Iwayuki and Sandyak, a young ninja who was in the front of Iwayakura suddenly grabbed the rocky ninja in front and retreated. The long knife dropped slightly and slammed to his side. Then, it began to shake and be The Yanyin Ninja who caught Chiba''s attention was caught off guard, and was pulled over by him. "laugh!" A stream of blood shot out from the hand of the young Shayakura Ninja holding a sword, and at the same time, the Kunai in his other hand had plunged deeply into the chest of the Iwayuki Ninja who was caught off guard. The Yanyin Ninja''s eyes widened, and he murmured: "This...this is not...impossible..." Then, a mouthful of blood overflowed and fell softly. And the young sandy ninja raised the long knife of the rocky ninja, and shouted: "Let this ignorant kid, see what is the will of sand!" "Oh!" This roar, this **** long knife, and the unwilling to fall under his feet Yanyin, like a signal, ignited the madness of the sandy remnants! This army, which was already waiting for death, seemed to burst into unprecedented vitality, and the last trace of potential in the body seemed to be ignited by the anger in the chest. Furiously rushed to the Yanyin troops. Suddenly, a crazy rainbow aura pressed towards Yanyin''s troops. As for the Yanyin troops that were originally in absolute superiority, under the sudden change of the situation, it seemed that they couldn''t react, and every time they attacked and defended, they slowed down. And in their eyes, it was all horror. "laugh!" In horror, a rocky ninja stabbed out with a long knife and pierced into the chest and abdomen of a sandy ninja opposite. However, the sandy ninja who was pierced by the pierced side was gritted his teeth, with red eyes, grabbed the pierced long knife, slammed it in, and pierced the sword in the other hand~www.novelhall .com~Pull the Iwayuki Ninja ahead into your blade! Almost both of them fell down with staring eyes. crazy! crazy! Sha Yin is crazy! In the eyes of the Yanyin ninjas, all the sandy rushes are fighting for their lives, and they do not dodge their own attacks. After slashing and piercing, they directly grab the weapon with their hands, and then, a fatal blow Attacked from the opponent''s hands. Immediately, blood spattered in the field, screaming endlessly! In Shayin''s madness, Yanyin retreats steadily, and the decline has been achieved! And all this fell in Qianye''s eyes, his face also flashed with a hint of surprise, and his back was also slightly cold. It''s all over...Sandyin will win. But... the fight on the battlefield turned out to be such a crazy and **** thing... No, this should not be depicted in the original work... cruel! Chapter 312： Annihilate "This is impossible" The last Yanyin stared at her, looking at the long knife piercing her chest, and slowly fell down. Fastest update If they lost, they were better than these sands, more than these sands, and finally lost, the whole army was annihilated, and even their support troops were killed without leaving. Everything... from that Konoha kid! Damn it! The eyes of the last Iwagaki ninja were wide open, with unwillingness and disbelief, gradually dimming. In his dim eyes, five panting, blood-covered young sand hidden ninjas were reflected in his dim eyes. At this moment, they were either kneeling or standing, shaking, and they were about to fall almost the next moment. However, after countless next moments, they did not fall, they persisted, defeated the enemy, and annihilated the enemy. Won! The five young Shayin looked at the last Yanyin who fell, with a touch of joy and excitement in their eyes. They opened their mouths, wanting to shout victory, but found that they didn''t even have the strength to speak. There was a blackening in front of them, and the vitality was flowing with the blood flowing in the wounds. In the next second, they might faint. If they were not treated, they would bleed to death like this, even without bleeding. If they die, they will be exhausted due to physical exhaustion. Now...not yet, there is one more thing to do... They moved with difficulty, and turned around reluctantly. At this time, the young Shayin female medical ninja ran up with tears, and ran over the bodies of those desperately slaying partners on the ground, bandaging these surviving partners . However, she was the only one on the field, but five people were injured, and almost all of them were wounded. She couldn''t take care of them at all. Seeing the blood flowing out of the gang, tears of anxiousness rolled in her eyes. . He Laozang looked at these exhausted and seriously injured young men, and looked at the corpses all over the floor, his eyes closed tightly. All this is my fault, because of my misjudgment, because of my irrationality...Two hundred and seventy-one desert children... Thinking about it, Eilaozang took a deep breath, opened his eyes, his eyes fell on the alliance book by his feet, his face changed slightly. Some were stunned, and some were clear, with a slightly unexpected look. At this moment, on the opposite side of the alliance book, there is a pair of Konoha-style Shinobi shoes. Afterwards, a hand poked down from top to bottom and picked up the alliance book again. Eilaozang''s gaze moved upward, and Chiba was holding the book of alliance, as if swallowing something in his mouth, turning his head to look at the remaining sandy ninjas who turned hard. Shayin''s gazes, perhaps because they were too compelling, looked a bit vicious at this time. However, Chiba could see that in these five pairs of eyes, they all conveyed a meaning. This Wusha hidden ninja yelled at him silently through his eyes. If you see it, this is the Will of Sand! This is the ninja of Sain! This is the pride of the Kingdom of Wind! Take your words back, **** Konoha! Regarding this, Qianye''s face was solemn, his eyes turned, and he swept across the battlefield where the corpses were standing and the blood gathered in the river. Just fighting by more than a dozen people, it was so cruel...I was too naive. The **** and cruelty of the battlefield is something that I, a person who lived in a peaceful age in my previous life, and lived in relatively peaceful Konoha in this life, cannot understand. Qian pursed his lips, slightly tightened the alliance book in his hand, and glanced at the entire battlefield. But seeing the corpses piled up, the blood flowed across, and the land seemed to be a bright red with his eyes wide. The Battle of Kikyo Mountain was probably more tragic than this, and the number of people who died was many times more here. I am afraid it was even more **** and cruel. It turned out that a word of mine, a plan, led to a situation more cruel than the current situation. Thinking about it, Chiba''s other hand also clenched tightly, and then took a deep breath. Regardless, if this sense of guilt is also the price to change the fate of Jiu Xin Nai and theirs, then bear it! "Ninjas of Shayin, I take back what I just said, and apologize for my arrogant words just now!" Chiba said in the loudest voice. Then, toward the five blood-like ninjas, a deep ninety degree bow, the standard Naruto World''s sincere apology. At this moment, Eilao Zang had already stood up with difficulty, seeing Qianye''s actions, the expression on his face became silent, his eyes were already full of solemnity. It seems that in front of his eyes, standing is not an eight-year-old child, but an excellent ninja who is a great enemy. At this time, seeing Qianye''s solemn apology, the words in his eyes slowly disappeared, and his tight face seemed to loosen. Except for the lingering hostility in their eyes, they no longer have that aggressive and vicious look. Chiba straightened up, turned sideways, looked at the Eilao Zang in front of him, held the alliance book in both hands and handed it to Eilao Zang. "As Konoha''s ninja, it is our honor to be able to fight alongside you! Therefore, please accept our request for alliance." Chiba Kyouji said. He Laozang narrowed his eyes slightly, took a breath, then exhaled, and took the alliance book with both hands. Is it an honor to fight with us? The words are also so appropriate, this is a stick to us, and give us a sweet date! In the corner of his eye, Eilao Zang could see the only five people left on his side, seeing Chiba''s respectful movements ~www.novelhall.com~ The last trace of hostility in his eyes was shaking and slowly dissipating. These young people are no longer hostile to Taki Chiba, even if they will not forgive Konoha, they are not hostile to Taki Chiba, a ninja. At the same time, the opposition to Konoha''s alliance was not so strong, and even barely accepted. Is this... Charisma? Or did this Takichiba convince these five children with strength, wisdom and mental skills? What a... terrible kid, if the kid hadn''t died in this war, Konoha''s future would be on him. If I get it long enough... Maybe, I can see him board... Thinking of this, He Laozang couldn''t help sighing. Compared with Konoha''s endless prodigy, we, Shayin, have been going downhill. If we want to survive, we want to buy time, now there is really only way to form an alliance. Eilao clasped the alliance book in his hands tightly, took it in his arms, nodded, and said, "My child, Sain will never forget the friendship Konoha brought. This matter, when I return to the village, I will hand over the alliance. Master Fengying." "Thank you." Chiba said, this kind of Shinobu alliance, after all, is determined by the shadow, no matter how prestigious Eilao Zang is, it cannot be overridden. But at this moment, the five young people finally couldn''t support them, and fell to the ground in a sound of "pupu". "Mr. Eilaozang, let me see it for them!" Before Eilaozang could react, Chiba went straight over there, saying. And then, Eilao Zang looked at Qianye''s leaning figure and the pale green brilliance in his hand, his mouth was slightly bitter. Medical ninjutsu, too? And quite skilled, this Takichiba is really... How good is to be willing! (To be continued...) Chapter 313： Live! "call!" Chiba let out a sigh of relief and bandaged the last wound on the young Shayin''s body. Although Eilao Zang has agreed to form an alliance, the newly appointed Feng Ying may not readily agree, even if the situation forces it. After all, there were too many ninjas hiding in Konoha''s hands during the battle at Kikyo Mountain. This hatred would be the biggest obstacle to the alliance, no matter how powerful Fengying is, it is impossible to go against the will of the village ninja and the people. Moreover, it should be four generations of Fengying taking the stage now, and everything has not stabilized yet, and Fengying''s authority may not absolutely influence others. And these five young ninjas attitude towards alliances should have changed, at least a little changed towards Konoha. After this support, although the hatred is unlikely to subside, they have more or less favored alliances. By then, these "desperately return to the village" If the "heroes of "have been biased towards alliances, with the prestige of Shanghai Lao Zang and the influence of Fengying, the alliance should be no problem. Chiba took a breath. The key is how to send them back. At this time, these five young medical ninjas have all passed out, and the remaining Shayin female medical ninjas have been exhausted due to the previous treatment, and most of their physical strength has been exhausted. Even if the physical strength is intact, it is impossible to compete with Eilao Zangwu. Let''s send it back together. and Chiba looked at the five people lying side by side. In order to facilitate the treatment, he and the Sha Yin female medical ninja moved them together. At this time, the more serious injuries of these five people have been treated with hemostasis and medical ninjutsu, and blood has no longer leaked out. Some relatively minor injuries have been bandaged, and this has almost made the five people. Become a mummy. The blood has stopped, and they have been able to fight until now. Needless to say, the physical quality of these sand hidden ninjas...in three days... there should be no danger. After three days, even if they are sent back to the village, I am afraid they will not be able to return to heaven. . Three days, only three days! "Mr. Eilaozang, how long will it take to return to Shayin Village here?" Qianye asked suddenly. At this moment, Eilaozang was frowning and checking his calf. The wound that was deeply visible just now had completely healed, and everything was treated by Taki Chiba. Medical ninjutsu is quite expensive for chakras. This Takichiba has already been swayed, how can such a large wound be completely healed? Is it possible that the shaky appearance was made for Yan Yin? Eilaozang was suspicious. Hearing Chiba''s words, he was slightly startled and said: "Three days, if you don''t take a break, you can arrive in a little more than two days." Time is limited! Chiba frowned, feeling quite regretful. I knew it, it should have formed a three-person team. At least two more people. However, I couldnt expect that Iwaguru moved so quickly, and it hurt both at once. In my plan, if I can get there during the battle or before the battle, I can at least guarantee that the last 30% of Shayins viable power can be retained by half. The above will not end up in the current situation. People are not as good as heaven! Qianye sighed with emotion, then his gaze crossed Eilaozang and fell on Loess. Just now I had to defeat Loess, frighten Yanyin, and boost Shayin''s morale. Now it seems that he still needs to use him again. The command this time is a person like Huang Tu, and it is God who helped me a lot. "Mr. Eilao Zang, we have to send them back quickly. There are only three days. If they miss these three days, they will have nothing to do." Chiba stood up, and as Chiba stood up, with Chiba The female medical ninja who was bandaging also nodded to Ebinizou. Seeing this, Eilao Zang frowned. At this time, Chiba said again: "Moreover, we can''t take it lightly now, right?" Eilao Zang nodded and said, "These 15-member Yanyin troops are just the forefront of the Yanyin support troops. I am afraid that hundreds of support troops will come next." "In our current situation, there are five injured. It takes three days to return to Shayin Village, and we still need to rush on the road with all our strength. If we take five injured, it will definitely be impossible. Now, we only have... "Chiba frowned and said. The implication is to abandon some of the wounded and rush to Shayin Village as soon as possible for treatment, otherwise five people will die, not only will five people die, even Eilao Zang, him, and female medical ninjas will also have to. dead. Be chased and killed by Yanyin''s follow-up support troops! And the number of wounded that can be brought...probably, there is only one! At this time, Eilao Zang interrupted his words, looked elsewhere, and said, "This is not necessary." Qianye was taken aback for a moment, then followed Eilaozang''s gaze, turned and looked back, only to see that after the ruins of debris that had been turned over by the art of mountains, only ten percent of the dense forest remained. Slowly walked out of a dozen sand hidden ninjas. "This is?" Chiba said. "We Shayin, the last vigorous power, although it is some forbearance, but it shouldn''t be a problem to carry the injured." He Laozang said. When these words fell, Qianye''s face showed some surprised and self-deprecating expressions. I underestimated Eilao Zang and kept these forbearances. For one thing, their combat power is worrying and they can''t exert any power on the front battlefield. It''s better to stay as a backhand, and when both lose and lose, let them be forbearance. Come to end the battle! Second, if the frontal battlefield is unfavorable, these people can be saved. Among the dozen or so ninjas, half are fifteen or sixteen years old, and their talents may be limited, but after this battle, plus some hard work, they can grow into ninjas, although they may not make further progress, but As Zhongren, you are qualified for warfare. It can be regarded as retaining some of the last viable power for the village. There are few dozen people and the quality is not high, but it is better than nothing. Originally, after two days of fierce fighting, the two sides were exhausted, and the fight continued. In fact, both Yanyin and Shayin were about the same. If there were no support troops of 15 people, the final victory would actually be Eilaozang. Soon, the ninjas rushed to the front of Eilaozang, and then Eilaozang ordered the matter down, and these ninjas lifted up the wounded in an orderly manner without saying anything. When these Xia Ren passed through Chiba, although there was alert in his eyes, there was not much hostility. This made Chiba very gratified. Not only the five ninjas and Ebinizou, but the ninjas who have been observing in the woods, their attitude towards him has been very relaxed. The alliance matters can be said to be firm! This made Chiba completely relieved, and then he said: "In this case, then, please Mr. Eilao Zang, please leave with the ninjas of Shayin." Eilaozang frowned, his face aside, in his eyes, Chiba was walking towards the loess at this time, and asked: "What about you? Don''t you go with us? As Konoha''s messenger, don''t worry. We will give the greatest kindness." For some reason, an ominous premonition rose in Eilaozang''s heart. "No, my mission as the Konoha messenger has been achieved. The alliance letter has been delivered, and now I am going to perform the final support mission." Chiba passed by Eilao Zang, with determination and determination in his eyes. ...The consciousness to save your life. This kid... At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~Eilaozang seems to have thought of something. "You..." Eilaozang pursed his lips and spoke for a while, but couldn''t say anything. "The final support mission is to ensure that you can escape back safely." Chiba leaned down and looked at the loess lying on his back. And as soon as these words came out, the rest of Shayin Xiaren also seemed to feel something, stopped what was in their hands, and looked at Chiba. At this moment, their faces were a little moved. They all understand this. This Konoha ninja is going to break the queen for them! Block the Yanyin support troops and give them time to escape! "You don''t have to be like this..." Eilao frowned deeply. Could it be that this wizard is going to fall here? Iwagaki''s support troops have hundreds of skills. Perhaps this Takichiba has a way to hold them back, but it is absolutely impossible for him to survive. I don''t know why, Eilao Zang actually gave birth to a trace of reluctance and regret. "The alliance between the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire, and the alliance between Sain and Konoha is the best way at this stage! Perhaps it is a crucial step to end the war." Chiba said without looking back: "I am not for you, but for my partners and relatives." For your partners and loved ones? Eilao Zang and Shayin Xiajin were both startled, and then, their affection for Chiba deepened. Yes, he is also fighting for his partners and relatives! Thinking of this, Einozou took a deep breath and said, "Thank you, Konoha''s Takichiba." With that, Eilao Zang waved his hand and motioned everyone to rush back to Shayin Village. And at this moment, Shayin''s lower ninjas silently left their gazes from Chiba''s back, turned back, and flew out with Eilaozang. In my heart, but involuntarily sent out such a sentence. Live, Konoha''s Takichiba! Chapter 314： After the break! Fortunately, because I was afraid that this was a substitute, I didn''t use the strange power to the maximum. Chiba checked Loess''s chest and abdomen, and pressed a hand on it. In the life-saving mode, the light green medical chakra slowly lit up. Start as for the loess chest and abdomen injuries. At the same time, when healed, Chiba carefully observed the injury and the expression of the loess, and his attention was highly concentrated. Not long after, the big beads of sweat slipped from his cheeks. At this moment, in the wilderness of the corpse pile of blood, only Qianye is left. The blood is flowing, and the blood color is like the ink on the ink painting scroll. In this wilderness, it is smudged. Even some of the pits that were blown out, smashed out, and made by ninjutsu had accumulated a shallow layer of blood, and the smell of blood was permeated. Yanyin and Shayin, more than 500 people on both sides, died here. As time passed, Chiba wiped a sweat and slowly retracted his hand. At this time, Huang Tu''s complexion had improved, and his brows were loosened. Although there was pain on his face, he looked much better. . ended! Chiba exhaled, and the emerald green brilliance in his eyes had already opened the wound mode. I didn''t expect to be so tired, so there should be no problem, and there is no obvious trace of treatment. After that, Chiba just squatted and fell silent. Now Sain has left, but she still has to buy time for them and ensure her safety. Now I come from the border of the country of birds and the country of rain. The west is the country of divisions, and the east is the country of fire. It takes about three to four days to return to the village. If you go back to the village, you can go without any consequences. . If, according to the normal speed, it will be as little as seven or eight days, and as long as more than ten days. Thinking, Chiba reached into his ninja bag. Is there only one Junliang pill left? Along the way, when I was on the road, I had already consumed six of the army ration pills I had eaten now. Kuwu Shuriken, the detonation talisman is still sufficient, take advantage of this now to arrange a trap? Do not That''s too late! Chiba frowned slightly, and his hand stretched out from behind, and his hand was already holding a handful of Kuwu, and the other hand was Shun''s hand lifting the loess. After that, he slowly stood up and faced forward. In the reflection in his eyes, a semicircle in front of him is already full of ninjas from Iwagaki. From a rough look, there are fifty people, and at the forefront of them stands a burly figure with a face. The honest middle-aged ninja. At this time, these rocky ninjas, one by one, had nothing to do with each other, and some rocky ninjas in the rear had knotted their hands to refine the seal of Chakra, and could launch ninjutsu attacks at any time. And in the eyes of these Yanyin ninjas, each one exudes a look of surprise, disbelief, and indignation. It can be seen from the trajectory of their eyeballs that they took a look at the battlefield and distinguished that at least half of the corpses here were hidden by them. And the other half is Sha hidden. In other words, in a fierce battle here, all of their 5 50-man troops were annihilated, and all 15 members of a leading support unit were also killed. Their eyes finally fell on Chiba, and when they saw the eight-year-old boy, their faces showed a look of surprise. Then, they saw the ninja in the hands of the young ninja who was holding the kunai. Upon closer inspection, they turned out to be a heavyweight in their own side, the son of three generations of Tuying, Huang Tu! Immediately, everyone changed their colors. what happened? The first attack troops were all annihilated, and the first support troops were also annihilated... Lord Huangtu was captured by a kid? Seeing how this kid looks, is he going to use Lord Loess as a hostage to threaten us? Thinking of this, everyone''s faces flashed with murderous intent. Is this looking down on our Yanyin Village! "stop!" At this time, the burly ninja at the forefront had a calm face to stop these murderous intent from flashing, and the subordinates who were about to launch an attack. This child has no fear in the face of this **** river of corpses. He is definitely not an ordinary child. Moreover, in the face of our elite troops of 50 people, there is no wave of wavering, this is calm. Is there any certainty? At this time, he was a hundred meters away from Chiba, and in front of him were pits of blood and dead bodies. Is it because the Lord Loess in his hand makes him so unhurried, or is it ambushing a trap to lure us into? In the eyes of the burly ninja, the distance of 100 meters in front of him is too easy to plant a trap. Moreover, no corpse of Eilao Zang was found. Did Lord Huang Tu get rid of him? This is a bit bad, a Hai Lao Zang is better than 50% of Sha Yin''s troops. The burly ninja glanced. Eilaozang is not dead, so the boy''s behavior is a bit suspicious, it may be a conspiracy set up by Eilaozang. But looking at the number of corpses, Sha Yin also died more than two hundred people... As his thoughts turned, the burly ninja''s eyes fell on Chiba''s waist, and his eyes suddenly widened. Konoha''s ninja? how is this possible? How could Konoha''s ninjas appear on this battlefield, aren''t all their troops concentrated on the border? Even, they also stationed in the country of grass and the country of Taki... Such a large number of ninjas marched, and even made the country of grass and the country of Taki uneasy. I heard that there was friction. How could it be that Konoha''s ninja is here? The burly ninja also experienced two wars in the world of ninja. Although he was an ordinary ninja at that time, if the combat experience is much richer than that of loess, even if there is a little loess that cant match him, thats the battlefield commander experience. He is deeply aware of the principle of "knowing the enemy and confidant, a hundred battles never end." At the beginning of the war, he must first find out the situation. At this time, when he is new to the first time, he must observe as much as possible. Falling into absolute passiveness, the situation now is a bit strange. Shayin''s troops should not have been completely wiped out, but their troops have all been annihilated. Although Shayin was not completely wiped out, but it was also severely injured. The number of people who survived will not exceed 20 at most. At this time, Sha Yin''s choice should be to retreat, and to retreat quickly. With the eyes of Eilaozang~www.novelhall.com~ it is impossible not to see that these supporters will arrive soon. But what happened to this Konoha ninja? How could it appear in this battlefield? Moreover, according to his appearance, he captured Lord Loess, as long as he threatened him with Lord Loess. Konoha Ninja... are you helping Sain? is it possible? In the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, how many Shayin ninjas died in Konoha''s hands, I am afraid that once this Konoha ninja appears, he will be killed instantly by Shayin! The burly ninja furrowed his brows, and he also thought of the possibility of being broken, but he felt that no matter how he thought about it, a Konoha ninja would break the shadow of the sandy people, unless the sun was rising from the west. Suddenly, the commander of the Yanyin Support Unit was caught in deep doubts. Surprised! At this moment, Chiba flicked his hand and threw the loess in his hand over! Chapter 315： Blue soil "puff!" Just when the leader of Yanyin''s troops was uncertain, the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground cut through a quiet battlefield. In the next moment, the burly ninja and all the rest of Iwagaki''s support ninjas, their eyes widened slightly, looking at the loess that fell to the ground less than 20 meters away from him. Then, their gazes stared blankly at Chiba who raised his hand in a flick. This kid, crazy? A thought passed through the hearts of the Yanyin ninjas. Just now, the Konoha imp in front of him threw the captive Loess-sama over. This is unbelievable. He is alone, and Lord Loess is the biggest bargaining chip. Now he has thrown Lord Loess over. Isn''t this suicide? Or did he think he wanted to single out 50 Yanyin elites? This is crazy! However, the burly ninja frowned. Suspicious, too suspicious! Speaking of, why does a Konoha ninja appear here, and only one person, for the time being, this Konoha ninja is for the sake of hiding behind the sand, but why is it alone? Eilao Zang should also know that if there is only one person, it is tantamount to a man with a mantle arm, and even if it is delayed, it can''t be delayed for long. And now, this kid has also given up Lord Loess, giving up the bargaining chip in his hand. Although, this bargaining chip cannot persuade us to give in. But it is also a hope. This little devil gave it up so easily? No, no! There must be fraud, there must be fraud! Moreover, if you abandon Lord Loess, why should you throw it so far, and throw it about 20 meters away from us. It was the loess lord... to lure us into the trap zone. After all, he threw it over. Anyway, we have to check the situation of Lord Loess, and then... we have to walk within the 20-meter range. In this way, you will enter the trap zone... It''s... what a kid thinks! The burly ninja''s brows stretched slightly. At this moment, he seemed to feel that after touching Chiba''s mind, the smile on the corner of his mouth was about to bloom, and a word of disdain was about to be thrown out. However, the next moment, he changed his color suddenly. A kunai, with a piece of paper flying straight, hit the loess directly. Chiba, attacked! What a cunning kid! This forces us to enter it, so the trap zone should also exist, and it is about 20 meters away from us. No, this 20-meter distance should be the center of the trap! In this case, you know that there is a trap, you must go in! This kid... is not an ordinary kid! "I''ll go alone, everyone, back 30 meters!" He shouted from the burly man''s mouth with a loud roar, and at that moment, his figure flashed. Disappeared in place. "Snapped!" Almost at the same time as he disappeared, there was a sound of holding Kuwu in a place twenty meters in front of the Yanyin camp. Instantly? Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly when he flung out the kunai, and the burly man reflected in his eyes instantly flashed out in front of the loess, grabbing his own kunai. So fast! This is the next moment, Chiba''s thoughts are turning. Unlike before, these are ninjas who are truly uninjured and untired, with 100% Yanyin elite strength. Almost instantly, Chiba came to a conclusion. He definitely couldn''t beat these 50 people! Not only can it be beaten, but it is even harder to survive! In his mind, he didnt think that he would be able to walk sideways if he defeated Huangtu, killed two Yanyin Shangren, defeated Yanyins elite Shangren, and defeated the leader of Yanyins support troops. Do whatever you want. What he did was just good luck! It took the advantage of Huang Tu and the two Yanyin Shangren and the elite Shangren''s anxiety and excessive physical exertion. As for the captain, he was too careless! However, the person in front of him can be seen from the hesitation just now, the decisive attack now, and the order to retreat. Although this person is very thoughtful and very decisive! The type that decides and then moves! Even in a hurry, I will be prepared to do the most complete! "boom!" Chiba''s thoughts turned around, and a cloud of fire and smoke exploded in front of him, directly engulfing the burly ninja who had grasped Kuwu. "Master Qingtu!" Almost the moment the flames and smoke exploded, Yanyin''s support troops yelled anxiously in unison as they retreated. Celadon? Who does not appear in the original work? Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, then his eyes opened slightly, and he looked down suddenly. "Boom!" Just when Qianye looked down, his feet exploded suddenly, and his hands stretched out abruptly during the explosion, and he grabbed Qianye''s bare feet as a gesture. Decapitation in the heart! As one of Chibas favorite ninjutsu, Chiba doesnt need to think about this situation. This azure clay is used to make a blindfold by the smoke of the detonation talisman. Before the instant, he was preparing for decapitation. , And immediately used this ninjutsu at the moment the detonating talisman exploded. Perfect use of the escape effect of heart decapitation! Not only did you avoid the detonation talisman explosion, but also attacked with smoke! Hard to deal with! In Qianye''s eyes, there was a dignified look! "Snapped!" The hands protruding from the ground grabbed an empty space and made a fist gesture. "Duh!" In the next second, just above the hand that made the fist, a piece of paper fluttering with kunai steadily inserted into the ground between his hands. With a "chick", the piece of paper burned. "boom!" Suddenly, a cloud of firelight smoke exploded, and black smoke rumbling up, rushing straight into the midair, and jumping into the midair of Chiba. Qianye frowned and folded his hands, seeming to block the smoky black smoke. In the next second, a burly figure suddenly rushed out of the black fog, carrying black smoke, and hitting Qianye with a fist. "Boom!" There was a muffled sound spreading far away. "Crack!" Then there was the sound of rock cracking. "Papa!" In mid-air, a few gravels fell from the air, fell to the ground, shattered into smaller gravels, and finally disappeared. Good weight! Qianye bit his teeth, his hands almost touching his face~www.novelhall.com~ A pair of eyes, but through the gap between the crossed hands, he stared at the green soil closely. At this time, the blue earth seemed to be covered with a layer of rocky skin. At this moment, it was full of cracks, peeling and dissipating in pieces. And his right hand had turned into a rocky hand as big as a pot, and it was smashing firmly on Qianye''s hands. Earth escape, rock hardening technique! blocked? Although it was hit with a hit, Qing Tu''s eyes condensed, and there was a little weirdness on his face. In the next second, his pupils widened slightly. One foot, wearing Konoha Shinobu-style Shinobu shoes, was slowly zooming in before his eyes. In this case, you can still attack! This thought flashed past, and thereafter, he felt a pain in his eyebrows and nose, and it surged vigorously! Weird force, step on the rock! Chapter 316： Anyway! "Boom!" After retreating, the Yanyin ninjas who turned their eyes on the battlefield only felt a flash in front of them, and the black smoke column formed by the exploding detonation talisman suddenly opened a small hole, and a figure plunged down and crashed into the ground. The ground cracked into pits, the earth and rocks flew randomly, and even a dust column mixed with a little **** splash suddenly rushed up. what happened? Everyone looked up diagonally, and saw in mid-air, an eight-year-old handsome boy with his hands on his face and crossed his hands to block, turning over and landing. Master Qingtu... was beaten out? By an eight-year-old kid? "despair!" With the force of a foot on Qingtu''s face, Qianye fell steadily to the ground. After landing, he did not look at the blue soil that fell into the ground, but glanced at Yanyin who was back twenty meters away. Supporting troops, and the loess still falling to the ground. They really retreated 20 meters, and their commander was knocked out. They still didn''t waver, and they didn''t mean to move forward. Even if the loess is right in front of their eyes, would they not take the loess into consideration without the order of the blue soil? This is a well-trained team that absolutely obeys their captain! Chiba slowly released the cross-blocking hand, and the soreness in his hand stimulated his nerves. With this one, he could not even make a fist. Is this green soil better than loess? Obviously, the strength of cyan clay is higher than that of loess. And the ninjutsu covered with rock skin...It would be nice if you could see his jieyin. This ninjutsu is very practical and can greatly increase the body''s defense power, and while enhancing the defense power, it will also increase the attack Attack power, after all, a fist of flesh and a punch of a stone must be more painful than a punch of a stone. The improvement of ninjutsu on physical skills is not just one star. Speaking of it, Huang Tu has also used this kind of ninjutsu, and that unit commander has also used it. Is it the secret technique of Iwashin, or ordinary ninjutsu? At this time, the black smoke from the explosion of the detonating talisman slowly dissipated, exposing the big pit on the opposite side. A few wisps of blood were slowly flowing in, making a gurgling sound. In the center of the big pit, the blue earth was lying on the ground. His cracked rocky skin, with a "slap", completely shattered, revealing his original skin. In an instant, his clothes were dyed red by the gurgling blood. No trap? Or to say, the trap of delayed activation. Qing Tu sat up slowly, a wisp of blood from his nose followed him up and flowed down, but he didn''t care to wipe it, and was no longer surprised by Chiba''s attack just now. For the time being... don''t let them come! However, Eilao Zang is not dead yet, Sha Yin should retreat. I can''t always let this kid delay too long! "Tick!" A drop of nosebleeds dripped into the shallow blood in the pit, causing some ripples. It is now certain that this kids trap is not an instant trap such as an explosion. It should be a delayed trap or an ambush waiting for our entire army to enter the encirclement. It is even possible that there is no trap at all. He is using loess, so he is suspicious! A trace of clarity flashed in Qing Tus eyes, stood up, slapped his cheeks with his hands, his nosebleeds increased, and his dizziness from this powerful blow was also relieved a lot. . Now my actions are full of flaws, he hasn''t even attacked, it''s definitely delaying time. Qianye''s eyes flashed with emerald green light, and he glanced at the loess again. Not yet time, not yet! When his gaze fell on Qingtu''s body, a ray of surprise slowly appeared on his face. The green soil at this time has already begun to seal, and it is quite fast. No matter what, kill this kid first! The killing intent flashed in Qing Tu''s eyes, and the thoughts in his heart did not make him hesitate, but made his thinking clearer. If there is an ambush, when this kid''s life is in danger, even if the ambushers sit and watch, they will show their feet, and then they will be wiped out in one fell swoop! If it is a delay trap, then there is no need to think about it, take the time to kill him! Chase Shayin! During this period, for the sake of safety, it is better for the troops to stay within a safe range! Avoid any mistakes! Since this kid is facing us alone, he must be sure of it! Thinking about it, Qing Tu slammed his hands on the ground. Earth escape, earth moving core! Here again? At this moment, Qianye''s eyes flashed with astonishment, and when he moved his feet, his shoulders sank, and a stone pillar suddenly rose, and in a flash, he was lifted into the three-meter mid-air. No, it''s not the same! So fast! Feeling the heaviness of the air pressing on his shoulders, Chiba, who squatted and balanced his body, frowned. In a glance, the green earth hand had left the ground with several seals on his hand, which was extremely fast. Seeing this, an ominous premonition flashed in Chiba''s heart. Anyway, go down first! Thinking about it, Qianye used his hands and feet to rush out, but in an instant, his face was one side. At this time, the seal of Qingtu has been formed. Earth escape, the art of rock fist! A huge Iwate, clenched into a fist, rushed out from under the pillar in front of Chiba, with a fist coming up diagonally, slamming it hard! In this situation, if someone else sees it, it is as if a huge rocky hand has suddenly grown out of one side of the columnar stone pillar, making a fist up, and hitting the top of the stone pillar. flash! At this moment, Qianye''s body acted almost earlier than this thought. When the rock fist stretched out, he had already transformed and put it down, curled up like a cat, and moved away. "Boom!" The rock fist hit the top of the stone pillar, and the entire pillar seemed to tremble in the muffled sound. "laugh!" A stream of blood was wiped from Qianye''s shoulder. Just a little bit, the rock fist hit him. Depending on the situation, if he was hit, he would have to be squashed! Even if he evaded, the irregular punch of the Yanquan still swept him and shed blood. At this moment, Qianye''s face changed drastically. Looking sideways, on the other side of his side, in the direction of his side, another rock fist stretched out and hit it with a punch. bad! At this time, the momentum of Qianye''s side shift has not diminished, and there is nowhere to take advantage of his body in the air. "Boom!" Without suspense, the punch hit Qianye''s body firmly. "puff!" The punch comes, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Chiba was knocked out by the suddenly extended rock fist, hit the arm of another rock fist, slipped down, leaned on the rock arm, and sat down on the stone pillar. bad! At this moment, the rock fist that hit Chiba suddenly loosened, stretched out suddenly, and grabbed another rock fist. Chiba could only hold his hands across his chest to block it, and was pressed behind by this rock hand. On the rock arm. "cough!" Under the huge squeezing force, Chiba coughed up blood. "this is" At this moment, the ninjas of Yan Yin widened slightly. This belongs to Master Aoto... This Konoha kid is dead! At this moment, in Chiba''s contracted pupils, Qing Tu finished the last seal in his hands and pressed his hands to the ground. Earth escape, mountain art! Chapter 317： Soil escape combo ended! Seeing the two semi-circular rock walls that were slowly closing up and swiftly closing from the ground, a thought came to all Yan Yin. "To deal with such a kid, Lord Qingtu is too exaggerated!" Someone couldn''t help but say. The cooperation of these three ninjutsu, they clearly know, is the most proud of the soil escape of the army commander they respect. In the village, there is no second person who can use this set of cooperative combos. And this combined combo can almost be called a kill combination. Since its successful use in the Second Ninja World War, the captain has been using it until now, and few people can escape. In the use of the earth escape technique, even the Loess Lord is inferior to the Qingtu Lord. Even the three generations of Tuying have praised Master Qingtu''s soil escape technique because of this set of cooperation. It''s just that this set of ninjutsu works with a considerable consumption of chakras, and under normal circumstances, it is rarely seen by the Qingtu adults. It should be said that it has been a long time since Master Qingtu used this set of coordination. Now, to deal with an unknown Konoha ninja who is just a seven or eight-year-old kid, his commander actually used this set of combos in order to win with one blow, which made them a little puzzled. For this, some people can''t help but sigh. "Master Qingtu, there must be some plans..." "Even if you have any plans, Master Qingtu can''t use this to deal with this kid in front of you! It consumes chakras too much! Moreover, this kid is not worthy of Master Qingtu''s use of this cooperation!" "Yes! I have been with Master Qingtu for a long time. Except for the one used in the battle with the leader of the Akatsuki organization when passing through the country of rain, the most recent one was also used several years ago." "Well, I also feel a little weird. The battles that Master Qingtu wants to fight quickly and decisively are usually when he encounters evenly matched battles, or encounters opponents beyond his strength. The strength of this kid can force the birth of Qingtu. The idea of ??a quick fight?" "Maybe there is something special about this kid, who was discovered by Master Qingtu?" "Is it possible? Even if this kid is a genius, he is only seven or eight years old now, Lord Qingtu was called a genius in the Second Ninja World War!" "Don''t make a noise, don''t you know?" The whispering sounds came from the retreating Iwakura battlefield. From these words, you can hear the respect and recognition of the rocky ninjas for the green soil, and at the same time, you can hear a hint of relaxation. This is a great trick. , The feeling that no one can escape. However, their self-confidence is not unreasonable. Chiba has already noticed that something is wrong for the first time, and even the body dodges before the conscious action. In the end, he was trapped by this trick. The power of the cooperation of the earth escape technique can be imagined. And know. "boom!" In the light of Yanyin''s relaxed discussion, the rock wall slammed together, and the stone pillar was squeezed in the middle, forming an angle with the two rock walls, forming a crack. "Gluck..." Afterwards, the sound of the stone pillar being crushed came one after another. With the sound of crushing, the cracks became smaller and smaller. Seeing the momentum, even the stone pillar could not withstand the squeezing of the two rock walls. How long will this rock wall be closed together, and the Chiba inside is bound to be crushed into meatloaf! Can''t escape! Qingtu''s gaze was inseparable from the gap. At this moment, in his gaze, Chiba, which was firmly contained in the gap, was being crushed bit by bit, unable to move, and there was no possibility of coming out. ! So, then, we must pay attention to all the subtle changes around, whether it is an ambush or a delay trap...Any wind and grass around you can''t be let go! Qingtu pinched the seal in his hand and his eyes rolled. At this time, watching the unstoppable closing of the rock wall and the thin cracks that were about to close, Yan Yin''s comments came again. "It''s over, no struggle at all." "Who said that, there is something special! It''s as easy as crushing an ant." "Hey, what the ant said is over. With this set of soil escape techniques, a lot of the upper ninjas have died, even the elite upper ninjas. You said that, isn''t we inferior to the ants?" At this point, Yan Yin''s mouth could not help showing a relaxed smile. "Okay! Just be serious! The pursuit mission is next. In any case, Sand Sea Lao Zang is a person who has a headache for even three generations of Tu Ying. We can''t be careless." At this time, a relatively old Yanyin said quite sternly. Suddenly, everyone put away a relaxed smile. At this moment, their faces all changed. "Crack!" A faint sound of rock fragmentation reached their ears clearly. what! At this time, Qingtu also felt something, his face changed slightly, and he suddenly looked at the place where the rock wall a few meters ahead was closed. At this moment, a small, inconspicuous crack climbed on the rock wall on the left half. "Crack!" When he was paying attention, there was another faint cracking sound. In his surprised eyes, the tiny, inconspicuous cracks were enlarged a little! "Kakka!" And in the next instant, this crack broke apart suddenly, and instantly the semicircular rock wall on the left half was covered with cracks and cracked completely! This is impossible! Almost at the same time, Yan Yin and Qing Mu lost their voices. His face is full of incredible! This person should have been squashed...what happened? "boom!" At the moment when this thought turned, the rock wall of the semicircle on the left slammed, and dust burst out from the cracks like smoke. Suddenly, the rock wall of the semicircle on the left collapsed and the soil was broken. The block exhibited a cone-shaped jet and then became thick. "Flap!" Immediately, the stones were flying and the dust was scattered. And in the center of the two halves of the rock wall, a small figure made a fist, his clothes were torn, and there were several bruises on his body. Most of the stone pillars that had been crushed under his feet cracked, shattered and turned into The clod fell to the ground. "Peng!" As the stone pillar shattered and fell, the two rock fists on it also shattered in pieces and turned into loess and fell on the ground. Vaguely, there seemed to be a man-shaped loess scattered one after another. What was held back was...the soil substitute! Qing Tu has keen eyes and quickly discovered this detail. Soil stand-in? When? Crimson''s eyes converged in surprise, but a picture spontaneously appeared in his mind. Just when the second Iwate hit Chiba and pressed him against the rock wall, Chiba''s blocking hands seemed to be pinching a mark. . This seal seems to be the last seal of the substitute technique! At this time, Yan Yin''s eyes widened as they looked at the dust and smoke that fell apart. Are you kidding me? Punch? Smashed all this rock wall? This is...what ghost power! "not good!" Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ the cyan eyes flashed, and in his horrified pupils, the reflection of Chiba''s falling figure, the flower-like knot in his hand, and a "worth" smile on the corner of his mouth ! The speed of this seal...this seal! impossible! Qing Tu''s face was full of astonishment, although his mouth was bad, his body was already stunned! "despair!" Chiba landed. "Snapped!" Press the ground with both hands! Earth escape, earth moving core! Chapter 318： Counterattack and timing! In the wild blood river, among the piles of dead bodies, a pillar of soil suddenly rises up to two meters! On the soil pillar, the green soil squatted and propped on the ground, trying to stabilize the balance that was broken by the sudden rise. And his pupils were full of weirdness, looking at the young man who was pressing the ground with his hands several meters under the soil pillar. Could it be that this kid... At the same time, those Yanyin ninjas who were still stunned by the fact that Chiba fisted most of the rock wall and saw the sudden rise of the soil pillar and Chiba''s hand that continued to seal. What a joke! This kid, does it mean to imitate Lord Qingtu? This is absolutely impossible! The ninjutsu used by Master Qingtu''s three series of earth escapes is not a secret technique, as long as you learn the changes in the chakra nature of earth attributes, you can learn them. Although the final ninjutsu, the mountain art is a relatively advanced ninjutsu, it is not difficult to learn in Yanyin Village. After all, the people of Yanyin Village have a unique talent for earth escape. Most people have earth attributes. Although the original mountain art is difficult, it has undergone many improvements from generation to generation. The rock hidden version of the mountain art, the difficulty is only C grade. However, ninjutsu is easy to learn, but it is not so easy to cooperate, mainly because of the speed of Jiyin, the grasp of timing, and the chakra who needs to be at the level of ninja. Now this Konoha imp, the speed of printing... well, it seems to be a bit faster than Master Qingtu. Cough, but it only meets one condition. The timing requires observation and experience, both of which are indispensable. This kid''s observation ability is not to mention him, how much experience he can have. And this one is also the bottleneck restricting Iwates ability to learn this very powerful combo. It is extremely accurate to judge. Just now, as long as the second Iwate slowed down by half a beat, Chiba might fly out. Eventually Lost the opportunity to seize Chiba. Three consecutive times could not be achieved. Or if the first Iwaken appears half a second late, Chiba may rush forward Furthermore, the chakra amount, no matter how you look at such an eight-year-old child, it is impossible to have the chakra amount of the forbearance level. In other words, there are two conditions left, and this child is absolutely impossible to achieve. Rockyin shook their heads, this Konoha kid is simply insulting himself! No way, seek a dead end! Qianye''s eyeballs turned. Although he was making seals, he was still paying attention to his surroundings. With a glimpse of his eyes, the second seal had already succeeded, and he was pressing his hands on the ground. Earth escape, the art of rock fist! Really is! When entering Qianye, he looked at the green earth in his eyes, his eyes stared slightly, and he could not hide his surprise, but at this moment, he calmed down. It''s useless to think too much. At this moment, he kept his fist, condensed and raised from the **** of the pillar behind him, and slammed his fist towards him. Behind? Although he hadn''t seen it with the naked eye, with a wealth of experience, Qing Tu knew that there was an attack coming from behind, with only a little sound of breaking through the air. The moment he sprinted forward, his figure swiftly flashed forward, looking like that, he was going straight to Qianba. "Boom!" The earth fist fell to the ground, and the excitable earth column trembled, and the dust was flying. too naive! Suddenly, there was a smile on Qing Tu''s face, Fang dodged the attack of the soil fist behind him, and less than a second before it rushed out, Qing Tu suddenly stopped his steps and moved to his right side almost without stopping. Attacking from behind seems to be the best choice. In fact, this is just a trap. The real purpose is to make a rock fist attack in front of me while I dash forward to avoid it! At that time, I jumped forward, and the attack came from the front again. This superposition, no matter how fast the reaction was! No doubt! However, this is my trick! This two-stage combo of Iwaquan is so harsh on timing, almost to the level of anticipation! That''s right, it is to predict the opponent''s reaction and the direction of dodge! Because the soil pillars or rock pillars generated by the geodynamic core are actually such a place, the enemy will move out of this range with a little action, and the rock fists generated from the stone pillars will basically not be able to attack the enemies who are out of range. Therefore, at the moment when the enemy stabilizes his figure, he must use the technique of rock fist to launch the first rock fist attack, and then almost at the same time, the second rock fist will be generated, and the leakage attack will be performed. This interval will not show you the timing of the enemy''s actions at all, so it is necessary to predict! It''s so obvious, what you did, Konoha''s kid! A smile flashed across Qingtu''s eyes. Innocent kid! Master Qingtu really hit his confidence without mercy! Although this moment of the Qingtu turning point is short, the Yanyin off the court are all elite masters, and they still reacted. They laughed in their hearts. In their opinion, using other people''s tricks to deal with the parties is not looking for abuse. What. Can a beginner who has just practiced competed with someone who created this trick? It''s impossible! ridiculous! However, whether it is Qingmu or Yanyin, in the next second, the smiles in their eyes all solidified at this moment, and then turned into shock! At this moment, on the right side of Qingtu, a soil hand suddenly stretched out from under the soil pillar, and swiftly grabbed to Qingtu, Qing Tu''s face instantly stiffened, and then, he seemed to hit the soil hand and was pressed. On the soil arm of the first soil hand. "cough!" Immediately a mouthful of blood was coughed out from his mouth. It''s exactly the same as how he dealt with Chiba just now! Was predicted? Actually... was prejudged! Yan Yin were also dumbfounded. At this moment, Qianye''s hands were lifted off the ground and continued to seal, but his eyes were half-squinted. Did I look up at this green earth? How can any idiot go straight in this situation? Needless to think about it, from the back of the attack, the situation at that time, the first reaction of the attacked party is basically to move forward, I know, the attacked party must also know. Knowing that I have a back hand, the attacked party rushed forward stupidly, isn''t this stupid as if he was hitting his fist! As long as it is not an idiot, the final dodge direction of the attacked party is either left or right. And depending on the area of ??the soil pillar, you can reach or even escape with one step forward, that is to say, the distance of one step. According to your previous fighting style, you are accustomed to using your right foot to force your left foot, which means , If you want to change direction, you can only step on the soil pillar with one step, that is, the left foot falls to the ground. This is the turning point. It must be a strong left foot and a strong turn with the left foot... There is no doubt that it is a right turn! That must be going to the right... Don''t even think about it? With the enhanced eyesight of the injury mode, Chiba could clearly see Qing Tu''s expression just now, and she couldn''t help but complain, and felt that she overestimated Aoki. At this moment, the pressed blue clay bite slightly. Underestimated this kid! After that, he glanced at Chiba, his face changed slightly. This is indeed the seal of the art of mountains! hateful! This little devil''s knot printing is so fast, it''s almost over! Must break free of this Iwate! Ok? Iwate? Qing Tu looked down, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. This kid, the earth escape technique is not exquisite enough! Haven''t you grasped the change in the nature of soil to stone? The ones used are still earthy! Now... it''s easy! Qingtu snorted, and then, a layer of stone skin climbed up to cover his original skin. Earth escape, rock hardening technique! this is? Chiba keenly noticed the change of the cyan clay, and gave a slight pause for the seal on his hand. I saw Aoki, who was covered in stone skin, screamed, seemingly struggling, and suddenly the Iwate who was pressing on him broke into a crack. "Kakka!" And as Qingtu continued to struggle, cracks and cracks covered the native hand, and almost instantly, the native hand broke apart with a "bang". Take advantage of it now! Qing Tu glanced at the corner of his eyes and found that Chiba seemed surprised by his behavior, and he paused in his hand, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The technique of rock fist...Of course it is made of rocks, otherwise, it would be too easy to break free! And even dumbfounded at this moment! Thinking, he had already stepped on the soil pillar violently, and the dust he had stepped on was flying, and the whole person rushed towards Qianba like an arrow from the string. The distance between the two of them was only a few meters in a straight line. In just one second, he was already there. In front of Qianye, a fist swept across, and went straight to the cheek of the squatting Qianye. At this time, Chiba, who paused in his hand, had already finished the seal, bent his upper body and pressed his hands down! What''s the point of using ninjutsu in this situation! I have already rushed past the range of the Mountain Art! "Kakka!" As the mind turned around, layers of rocks climbed on his right hand that made a fist, stacking his right hand into a pot-like fist. At this moment, Chiba was already in his attack range! With a punch, with a diagonal impact, he slammed at Qianye. And Chiba''s head is already at the front of his fist. Die! Kid! The prediction is wonderful, but...in terms of ninjutsu, you are still a bit worse! A trace of killing intent flashed in Aoki''s eyes, and then, in the next second, his face became rigid again. His own pottery rock fist... brushed Chiba''s scalp past! At the moment of the moment, Qianye fell to the ground and escaped the blow within a few minutes. Later, when the fist swept through, Chiba made a fist with his right hand and pressed his left hand on the ground. An uppercut, with the momentum to stand up, hit Aoki''s chest and abdomen fiercely. Injury door mode burst out with all strength! Flying! Qingtu only felt a dull and oppressive pain in the chest and abdomen~www.novelhall.com~ a mouthful of blood came out immediately. This is impossible! Isn''t it a mountain art? As thoughts passed, he could only feel the rapid changes in the scene in front of him. In a flash, he was already several meters high in the sky! At this moment, Chiba converged to the posture of a punching dragon, leaned over to the ground, made a starting movement, and then his figure flashed and disappeared in place. A circle of dust spread out slowly. Shadow Dance Leaf! In the next moment, Chiba''s figure flashed in front of Qing Tu''s eyes, and the two faced each other, wide-eyed and narrow-eyed. Then, in the next second, a smile appeared at the corner of Chiba''s mouth, and a bit of bitterness flashed across Qingtu''s face. Next, Qingtu felt that he was being held by the hoop, and then it spun quickly. Imitation, table lotus! Chapter 319： So timely! "boom!" A pillar of dust, mixed with a plume of **** smoke, evaporates from the edge of this battlefield. The last Jieyin is just to confuse me! From the beginning, he knew that I could break through his rock fist technique, and even, maybe he set it up like this, deliberately letting me break free. The final combo, the art of mountain soil, is the most expensive Chakra of the three earth escape techniques! This kid, after using the earth moving core and rock fist, this little devil''s Chakra can''t use the art of exhumation! I was puzzled by the perfect use of his first two techniques! Before I knew it, I thought he was able to complete the three combos! Half of Celadon''s head was buried in this big crater. The stone skull was cracking, and wisps of blood leaked from the cracks. "puff!" He slowly fell down. Although the consciousness is clear, but the hands and feet can no longer move, is the brain damaged? Qing Tu lay on the ground with his back to his subordinates, eyes open, looking in front of him, falling to the ground, patted the dusty Chiba on his shoulder, opened his mouth, but found that no sound could be heard. At the same time, the front of his eyes began to turn black for a while, and Chiba''s figure in his eyes began to darken and blur. Oops, I can''t make a sound... Damn it! At that time... it was all at that time! Qing Tu''s consciousness began to blur, and finally slowly fell into the darkness, and at the last moment when he lost consciousness, there was a picture in his mind. After Qianye pressed his hands on the ground, his figure didn''t stop, but instead rushed to the ground by pressing the hands. From the beginning, Chibas action was a pounding action, and pressing the floor was just a part of this action! He mistakenly thought of using the mountain art! At this time, Chiba looked at Qing Tu''s eyes slowly closing and the stone skin on his body that had shattered and disappeared. Learned good things. This thought passed through Chiba''s heart. Earth movement core, rock fist art, and mountain soil art are all practical ninjutsu, and there are no three types of ninjutsu in Konohas library. To be honest, Konohas fire escape There are relatively many techniques and water escape techniques, but there are few pitiful soil escape techniques, and there are only rock pillar prisons and soil substitutes in the library. Moreover, this rock fist technique should be an improved version of Qingtu or Yanyin Village. It can create two rock fists at once. In my memory, the rock fist technique that appeared in the original can only create one rock fist. In other words, the art of rock fist was able to create multiple rock fists, but the original user only created one? However, it doesn''t matter! When Qingtu used these three ninjutsu in cooperation, he forcibly resisted the use of the substitute technique, and only used it after seeing all his knots. It was worth the injury. Thinking about it, Chiba gently stroked his left chest, the green light in his hand was faint, repairing the injury of internal bleeding and the injury of the ribs. Fangcai''s mountain soil technique struck, only a little bit, his left chest was about to be crushed, and his heart was probably crushed together. At the same time, he took a look at his hands. At this moment, his hands were almost worn out, and blood was slowly oozing out. If the seal of the soil substitute is formed faster, it won''t be hurt so much. Chiba looked at the Yanyin troop on the opposite side. At this moment, the Yanyin troop was completely stunned. Everything happened too fast. When his troop leader came out and attacked swiftly, almost everyone wanted to call for it. Before he changed his expression of surprise and surprise into a cheering expression, his captain was blasted into the sky, and then spun into the ground with extreme speed. Looking at it now, the captain''s appearance should have been defeated, even...killed! The shock was only an instant, and their brains hadn''t even turned around, they were all dumbfounded. Now is the best time to escape...but... Chiba frowned. Now the Yanyin troops are in a daze. If they want to save their lives, now is the best time to escape. Although he was injured, he still had enough stamina at this time, and Chakra consumed less than half. In this kind of battle without shadow clone, the wound mode Chakra is still quite durable. After all, it is an elite-level ninja chakra. Carat weight. However, now his goal is to buy time for Shayin to escape after the break, and to fight against Qingtu, but he didn''t buy much time. Moreover, if this group of well-trained Yanyin troops react, it is estimated that an angry siege will be carried out against him. In the face of 50 Yanyin elites, even if Chiba is in good condition, it is impossible to beat them. Death is 100%! At this moment, Chiba''s gaze fell on the loess he threw over there. Try it. Qianye''s face was slightly serious, his eyes fell on the green soil in front of him, and the light green light faded in his hands. Then, he touched the ninja bag behind him, walked to the edge of the green soil, and squatted down. The technique to cover the body with rocky skin should be the earth escape technique. It seems that it can be used without knot printing. Chiba recalled how Qingtu used this technique to unearth the hands, but did not find a trace of Jieyin. His ninjutsu talent cannot be learned without seeing other people''s Jiyin before using it. Although he has learned the earth movement core, rock fist and mountain art, he has not been able to learn this rock skin. Could it be... this technique is not ninjutsu, but... Chiba frowned, thinking in his heart, but his body made other movements. His hand was slowly taken out of the ninja bag, raised high, the sharp tip of the bitter and cold light, facing the head of Qingtu! Hey! What is he going to do! At this time, Yanyin had already reflected, seeing Qianye''s appearance of kunai, all of them staring at him. He wants to kill Master Qingtu! Almost instantly, they saw Chiba''s intentions. Almost at the same time, they were about to rush forward, smashing Chiba''s body into pieces, and saving their beloved captain. As for the order or something, in this case, I have already gone to Java! However, their faces also became horrified and inexplicable. Too late! Even the best instantaneous user among them can''t use instantaneous to cross the distance of 80 meters or nearly 100 meters! "stop!" Almost at the same time, they roared wildly, full of resentment! However, no matter how they roared, how desperately they ran out, how they stretched out their hands, and wanted to catch the kunai, they couldn''t stop the kunai in Chiba''s hand, but it still fell swiftly! "Do not!" The Yanyin almost rushed madly, and they all lost their voices when they saw Qianye''s suffering without hesitation! And at this moment, a crisp sound, although subtle, clearly penetrated into the ears of almost crazy Yanyin. At this moment, all Yanyin''s movements have almost stopped, as if time is frozen~www .novelhall.com~ Pop! " One hand steadily grasped Qianye''s hand, preventing Kumu from piercing the neck of the green earth. But in Chibas perception, it was just black in front of him, and he suddenly paused while holding Kuwus hand. At the same time, a pain came. Almost subconsciously, his left fist was tightly clenched and he was about to raise his hand block. However, in the next instant, he loosened his fist and also loosened the kunai of his right hand. Even the solemn cheeks were a little loose. "Boom!" With a muffled sound, Chiba leaned back slightly and flew off the ground, and was directly knocked out. Strands of blood spilled from his mouth, connecting into silk threads of blood in the air. It''s... so timely! A smile bloomed on Chiba''s face from an angle that Yanyin couldn''t see. Chapter 320： Ran? "Duh!" The falling Kuunai, sticking to Qingtu''s nose, penetrated into the ground, and behind him, Huang Tu was gasping for breath, making a punch, and a puff of blood was flowing from his nose. Too reluctantly, the broken ribs in the chest almost pierced into the lungs. He looked at Kunai falling on the ground, a suspicion flashed in his eyes, and then his gaze returned to Chiba again. "puff!" Chiba fell to the ground and rolled a bit before stopping, wiping the blood and smile from the corner of his mouth. This loess should have woken up a long time ago, and has been observing me silently, trying to make a sneak attack when a flaw is revealed in the battle between me and Qingtu! Gee! Fortunately, it didn''t give him any flaws in that angle, otherwise it would be dangerous. It is also forbearing enough, if it weren''t for the moment when Qingtu lived and died, I''m afraid he would still pretend it! Chiba frowned slightly and glanced at the loess. Then... U-turn and run! In the woods where the sand retreats straight, past this small forest, behind it is a small wilderness, and in the distance is a larger and denser virgin forest. "Run?" Huang Tu was startled. "Run?" After Yan Yin exhaled, they were also startled when they saw Qianye running away. Then they were furious! Beating our captain like this, it''s like leaving? Is this a mockery of us? Immediately, the Yanyin ninjas looked at each other one by one. After reading the same anger as themselves, they rushed out immediately, shouting: "Don''t let him run!" "Kill this kid!" Kind of discourse. At this moment, upon hearing their roar, Huang Tu''s original face suddenly changed with a trace of suspicion! This Takichiba! At the moment, he almost yelled out in a hurry: "This is a trap! Give me a stop! Order now!" Suddenly, the Yanyin ninjas stopped one by one and slid for a long time, and they almost had to hit the loess and blue soil in front to stop. trap? what happened? Lord Loess... what did you see? In an instant, several years passed through their hearts, and at this time, Qianye had already rushed into the small forest. Let him run! Seeing this, a few restless people in Yanyin''s troops almost rushed out again, and the loess sounded again: "Don''t chase! There are traps inside! Even an ambush!" After this sound, the restless faces looked at each other, and in the end they only took a step and stopped. They are also very convinced of Huang Tu. Now Qing Tu is unconscious, then Huang Tu will automatically become their army commander. To some extent, these people are indeed Yanyin''s elite troops. Even if he is emotionally furious and even feels insulted, he still puts the captain''s order first. And, faithfully execute the order. After Huang Tu gave the order, he took a look at Qing Tu, and the medical ninja accompanying the army was already checking his injuries. "How is Senior Qingtu?" he asked. "I just passed out in a coma, but the head was severely injured, and the chest and abdomen were severely traumatized. Medical ninjutsu can now be used to save lives, but if there is no more effective treatment..." the medical ninja raised his head and said. Senior Qingtu... Huang Tu frowned. To this excellent commanding ninja who was famous in World War II, Huang Tu still respects and is close to him. Hearing the medical ninja''s diagnosis, Huang Tu clenched his fist slightly. And at this moment, the Yanyin ninjas are also looking at me, I look at you, full of anxiety. This kid! Huang Tu took a deep breath, and a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. The punch just now was deliberately hit by that kid. He had the energy and reaction to block, but gave up! Deliberately let me hit! The purpose, obviously, is to lead us into that small forest! Moreover, since Konoha supports Sain and even sent the alliance letter, I admit that this kid is a great genius, terrifyingly strong, but it is not the kind of S-level strength that can reverse the situation with one person. I don''t believe Konoha would think that such a kid can safely rescue Shayid and make the alliance successful. After all, once Shayin here dies, especially when Eilao Zang dies, Sayin will not have the courage and wisdom to give up all defenses and attacks. Konoha''s alliance with them is definitely not good, and it will only evolve into others who use Shayin to contain him The situation of the League Konoha. Konoha made an alliance with Shayin, which means he has taken a fancy to Eilaozang! Therefore, it is necessary to guarantee the life of Eilao Zang, and even Eilao Zang is the whole meaning of Konoha''s alliance. Only when Eilao hides, the current Shayin can become Konoha''s help. How could such an important person be rescued by only one kid! Konoha must have other troops! Even these people sent by Eilao Zang should not be enough for "Sa Yin''s 30% vigorous power", and he still has a back hand. And these back players should be in front... Huang Tu turned his head, his eyes fell on the small woods in front, and the dense virgin forests behind the small woods. If we pursue that kid... I''m afraid we will fall into their trap! completely annihilated! After all, we only have 50 people now, and how many enemies are hidden there is not necessarily! But anyway, with Konoha''s support, this kid is so confident in the bait work, I''m afraid...inside... And now, Senior Cinnamon is injured and is in urgent need of medical treatment, and we only have a force of 50...Huh? 50 troops? A troop? Suddenly, Huang Tu thought of something and asked, "Why is there only one of you? How about the others, why are there only one of you for the next six support troops?" Upon hearing this, one of the Iwaguro ninjas walked out and said: "The latest intelligence has found that a large number of Konoha ninja troops are stationed in Taki no Kuni and Kus no Kuni. Therefore, the remaining support troops have been transferred to the border of the fire country. " "Secretly stationed? How did we know?" Huang Tu asked suspiciously. "It seems that because of the large number of troops stationed...it caused anxiety in Taki no Kuni and Kus no Kuni, frictions occurred, and this information was finally captured by our intelligence personnel." Indeed... a large number of ninjas from other countries, even small countries generally will not restrict our entry and exit, and will not tolerate them, and friction is normal. So in other words, Konoha has gathered a large number of troops on our border... After seeing our defense, there are plans to attack? Form an alliance and station a large number of troops secretly on our border... Konoha is... to attack us! Loess frowned and his face changed slightly. However, the Kingdom of Thunder should not miss the opportunity, and Father also sent an envoy to the Kingdom of Thunder. "How about Thunder Country?" Huang Tu asked again. "It seems that something is wrong." Nayan Yin Ninja responded. "Not quite right? What''s the matter?" Huang Tu asked again. "I don''t know this. The specific information is known to the Great Qingtu." The Yanyin Ninja responded with a little embarrassment. Is it the hands and feet of Konoha? If Konoha wants to attack us, the kingdom of thunder is a constraint, as long as the threat of the kingdom of thunder and us is avoided...it is not impossible to attack us! Thinking of this, Huang Tu felt that he had caught something. In the current situation, they no longer have any back-ups, facing Konoha who has the heart to attack... Inevitably, this is Konoha''s way to weaken their forces! "Retreat..." Huang Tu took a deep breath and said. retreat? Immediately ~www.novelhall.com~ Iwakura Ninjas were dumbfounded. "Lord Loess, this..." The Yanyin ninja was also surprised. "Qing Tu is seriously injured now and must be treated first!" Huang Tu responded. "However, we now have 50 people. As long as a small team is separated, Lord Qingtu can be sent back, and we are here..." Later, someone else said a bit angrily. "Do you think Konoha only sent one person to support Shayin?" Huang Tu said with majesty. Suddenly, all the Yanyin ninjas seemed to have thought of something, and the restless team also calmed down. "Everyone, listen to my orders and retreat! The task has been completed, and the 30% of Shayin''s viable power has been wiped out!" "We... won!" Loess announced loudly! Chapter 321： Withdrawal "despair!" A few drops of blood splashed down, and Qianye suddenly braked and stepped on the branch of a big tree outside the small forest. His body froze suddenly, his hands opened, and he was frozen there. In his pupils looking down slightly, an almost transparent steel wire lay across his neck. If he rushed past, it would be a different place. This kind of steel wire is a unique assassination weapon. Chiba recognizes that it is different from the steel wire used in Hirohiko''s maneuvering technique. Hirohiko''s manipulative steel wire is more flexible and suitable for manipulating shurikens and restraining enemies. And this kind of steel wire is almost transparent and should not be detected. It is harder and sharper than the steel wire of a drill. It is very suitable for assassination and as a trap. If an object approaches at high speed, even a rock can easily split. However, an ore with physical properties similar to diamonds required for this steel wire is very rare, and the process is complicated, and there are very few craftsmen who can make this steel wire endurance. This kind of wire is actually a very rare endurance device. Even in a big country like the country of fire and a big ninja village like Konoha, few people have actually seen this kind of ninja, this is what Chiba saw from the book. And now, in the woods, he saw it with his own eyes. This is indeed an excellent endurance tool for assassination and as a trap. If it weren''t for the increased vision of the wounded door mode, and the figure stopped in the middle of a shot, Chiba would have been cut into two parts. However, if he did not see the wire, would he die? The answer is of course no. At this moment, beside Chiba, an elderly ninja was already standing, his hand half stretched out, and he was about to grab Chibas shoulders. If Chiba didnt stop by himself, this hand would be too. Pull him away from danger. "Mr. Eilaozang?" Chiba noticed Eilaozang for the first time, turning his head to wonder. Have you noticed it and stopped... What a great kid! Eilao Zang sighed in his heart. This wire trap was set up by him personally, making perfect use of the branches and leaves of the forest and the gloomy sky now. Unless he knew there was a wire trap here, people would almost be caught. "Unexpectedly, you even killed the little devil in Qingtu." Eilaozang sighed. This tone... Chiba stunned slightly. Although this tone was a sigh, it was an appreciation. It seemed that Eilao no longer regarded himself as Konoha''s enemy, but a ninja he recognized. However, Chiba was slightly startled, without thinking about it, and said, "Mr. Eilaozang, didn''t you leave with them? Why are you still here?" As soon as this words came out, Chiba''s mind immediately reacted. This Hai Lao Zang didn''t leave because he was afraid that he had failed and didn''t delay enough time for them to escape, so he stayed and arranged so many traps, ready to use himself and these traps to delay after his failure. This is... Sacrifice yourself in order for the alliance letter to be delivered to Shayin Village! Hearing Chiba''s words, Eilaozang was a little embarrassed. This situation was like he didn''t trust Chiba, he didn''t trust Chiba''s decision to fight for time with his life. For a while, he couldn''t find anything to answer. However, Chiba did not pay attention to the situation of Eilao Zang. He glanced over and found that besides this wire trap, there are many inconspicuous and easily overlooked places in this woods, and many places that are easy to be overlooked in anxious pursuits are secretly set up. The detonator trap. What makes Chiba even more surprised is that not all traps in these traps are effective. In other words, in addition to this steel wire trap, there are some traps that are blindfolded, that is, there is no detonation talisman, even if you step on it, it will be fine. It''s just a look. Come to think of it, all Sha Yin''s detonating charms are here. Obviously, the remaining detonating charms are not enough to support this layer of traps and can only pick a few concentrated firepower. However, the traps of being pretentious can also work wonders. For example, making the opponent completely messed up, or causing various judgment errors, also makes this forest very dangerous, and it is also easy to make people hesitate and unpredictable. It can definitely delay the pursuit, and even make the pursuit hesitate to retreat. After seeing these, Chiba couldn''t help but said: "As expected of Mr. Eilaozang, these traps are really... the best use of everything, the utilization rate is too high, I can''t arrange them." This sentence, Chiba is from the heart, he is sincerely admired. Hearing this, Eilao Zang was taken aback. Didn''t you care? Am I the one who suffers from gains and losses? Thinking about it, he opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but at this moment, he heard the "Retreat!" retreat? Eilao Zang took a moment to look at the thick branches and leaves. The loess went down. The Yanyin objected, but they were all suppressed by the loess. After a short while, the sandyin lifted the green soil and evacuated the area. What did Takichiba do? Let the loess retreat? Eilao Zang frowned slightly, and scenes after Chiba''s support came through his mind. From one punch to the loess, to the instant killing of 17 people, to the double killing of the ninja, one kick shook the elite to the ninja, and then calmly reversed with the commander of the Yanyin support unit, inspiring their morale, and hitting the rock again and again Yin''s confidence eventually collapsed Yanyin''s confidence and turned the tide! This kid reversed the outcome with psychological tactics! This is more valuable than using strength to restore the defeat and reversing the outcome. Also terrible! Then, Yanyin''s support troops arrived, and once again carried out psychological tactics, taking advantage of the situation of being alone, which was originally the biggest disadvantage, successfully changed the biggest advantage, and succeeded in making Qingtu believe that there must be fraud in it, which caused Qingtu to stop patrolling. There are hundreds of Yanyin Ninjas who have been wiped out, and the captured Loess. The opponent is a person or a kid, no matter who it is, even if it is three generations of Tu Ying, you have to hesitate for a while. Then, using the loess, Yan Yin had to do it first. It further made Qing Tu feel that he was forcing them to attack. This kind of behavior is either suicide or an attempt, such as traps, tactics such as "entering the enemy in depth, ambushing and killing". This made Qingtu dare not act rashly and challenged it alone. In the end, defeating Aoto with superior strength... No ~www.novelhall.com~ is not superior strength. If the power of a ninja, Takichiba and Aoto are actually similar, it is still this kid''s strategy. He deliberately used the same combo tactics as Qingtu to make Qingtu think that he was trying to imitate and successfully completed two attacks. On the final blow, he was surprisingly winning, enticing the enemy to attack and defeating in one fell swoop! It is not only the strategic awareness of raising one''s morale and attacking the morale of the enemy, but also the tactical awareness of surprising victory. This kid, I really doubt, is he a kid? However, at this point, I also don''t understand why he lured Qing Tu to fight alone. How could loess retreat... What''s the mystery here? Eilao Zang thought, but said nothing. At this moment, Chiba sat down and let out a breath. It was finally over. At any rate, the most crucial Eilao Zang was saved, and the task was basically completed. Chapter 322： Empty city plan Sure enough, the effect of a person is the greatest. It is the easiest to make the enemy suspicious, and it is also the easiest to make the enemy give birth to a person. There must be a lot of ambushes. This emptiness is still perfect. Thanks to Yan Yin of the other side, a group of well-trained elite troops came and put the order first. If they rush forward irrationally, all strategies will be empty, I guess they will be chopped into flesh. It is also fortunate that Qingtu is the kind of so-called "good boss" who does not let his subordinates easily take risks. If he sends a few suicide reconnaissance troops to investigate, my empty city plan will be completely empty. There are too many variables! Is this war? Qianye breathed a sigh of relief, but he was also a little bit afraid. As for the mystery that Eilaozang didnt understand, in fact, its very simple. There is no other reason why Chiba seduced Qingtu. After seeing the uncertain Qingtu, Chiba faintly realized that Qingtu should belong to the kind of negative life for subordinates. A cautious command ninja with responsibility and considerable strategic and tactical awareness. He will not easily sacrifice the lives of his subordinates. In short, it is the kind of ninja who takes the lead, preferring to die first, but also protects his subordinates ninjas, and is dragged down by the sense of responsibility for his subordinates lives, in too many places. Too cautious! To be honest, such a ninja is not suitable for being a commander, and he is a bit inferior to Huang Tu. If the support is loess, Chiba will probably run away or be chopped into meat. Then, after gaining insight into the opponent''s general character, Chiba turned his mind away and finally decided to use loess to lure his opponent to attack, and created the illusion that "there is definitely a trap here, I just want to force you to come in." Sure enough, in order not to sacrifice his subordinates in vain, Qingtu took the lead and had a one-on-one duel with him. Before, he treated the loess, but he did not completely heal the loess. He only cured part of the injury to ensure that he would wake up in a short time. When he woke up, he would not notice that he was healed after he felt the injury. Degree. At this level, it takes time for loess to wake up. During this period of time, if he hasn''t moved, then the other party will definitely be suspicious. It is very likely that he will be seen that he is only alone, and will eventually be attacked by a group and become a piece of meat. That''s right, luring Qingtu to attack is actually to kill time... in order to gain the time required for Huangtu to wake up. After waiting for Huang Tu to wake up, seeing this situation, plus the things he had noticed before being knocked unconscious, he would naturally come to the conclusion, "There must be traps in this place where Takichiba fled, and there must be an ambush." . In the original plan, Huang Tu was supposed to attack him, and when he was able to block or even counterattack, he deliberately let Huang Tu see that he was deliberately hit and pretended to escape. At that time, Loess will never chase after it. The combination of these will surely convince Loess that "ambushes" and "traps" absolutely exist, and they are in these woods and virgin forests suitable for ambushes and traps. I''m tempting him! Then, coupled with the foreshadowing set up when he was in the village, the loess must retreat to avoid the loss of vitality and face Konoha''s attack. Of course, the original plan was to cooperate with Eilao Zang against the Yanyin troops, gain their trust, and then implement a plan that is similar in nature, but with different steps, and finally achieves the same effect. At that time, most of it can be retained. The sand hidden combat power. However, when he came, the two sides were almost dead, and the plan was stranded, so I won''t express it here. As for whether Konoha will attack the country of the earth, what will happen to the country of thunder, Chiba doesn''t know now, everything has to be returned to the village to know. And the above strategy can be regarded as an empty city plan in the pirated Romance of the Three Kingdoms. This also made Chiba deeply feel that there was no white study in the study of The Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Although there are some artistic exaggerations in it, as long as you combine reality and think more, you can still use some of the strategies. I''m afraid that when Mr. Luo Guanzhong wrote it, he probably did not less refer to military masters'' classics such as Sun Tzu''s Art of War. The strategies in it are practical. It hurts! At this time, the loess troops had completely withdrawn, and after completely relieved, Qianye felt fierce pain in several parts of his body, and looked down. The two long and narrow marks of Kuwu-no scratches on the chest extended to the abdomen, the skin and flesh were slightly rolled, the wound was quite deep, and the blood had stopped. This was caused by the attacks of the two Kaminari in the fall. In other places, it was the abrasions caused by the three consecutive soil escapes. In some places, the skin has been rolled up, and a slight touch is a strong pain. Especially referring to the back, especially pain. As long as there is a mission, there is no one who is not injured. Qianye sighed, and the light green brilliance in his hand began to heal himself. But when he healed the two long and narrow painless wounds, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The other medical ninjutsu on the two medical small scrolls seemed to be practiced soon. Although it only stopped the bleeding this time, it was also effective. At this moment, looking at Chiba who was so dedicated to healing himself, Eilaozang sighed and shook his head for some reason. It''s still not certain that the loess has really retreated, but it started to heal with peace of mind. Moreover, before the alliance, I can''t say that it is a friend. If I had a trouble suddenly, the consequences would be unthinkable. However, if this kid is so unprepared... Or maybe there is a back-hand for dealing with this situation. In any case, since this kid is confident that he is safe now, in other words, everything is over. Thinking of this, He Laozang couldn''t help closing his eyes slightly, a look of sadness flashed across his face. After the battle at Kikyo Mountain, the village should not be able to recover for a long time. I...have become the guilty man in the village! I actually gave such a mess to the fourth generation of Fengying adults~www.novelhall.com~ It seems that I am really old. After this war is over, if I haven''t died in the battle, then I should retire. If I go down, I will harm the village. Thinking of this, Eilaozang sighed, but his eyes turned to Chiba. His eyes were a bit complicated at this moment. It seemed jealous, worried, hesitant...Finally, it turned into a sigh. Finally, silently turned his gaze away, carefully guarding, so as not to cause any trouble. On the other hand, Chiba concentrated on healing himself, and didn''t notice the situation of Eilao Zang. He didn''t even think about what happened to him... He must heal his injuries as soon as possible, and then return to the village as soon as possible. Chapter 323： Go back ,,,,,,, after an hour The light green light in Qianye''s hand slowly dissipated, and at the same time the emerald green light in his eyes gradually disappeared. The injury mode has been lifted. He let out a sigh of relief. At this time, several serious wounds on his body have all healed. As for some small wounds, just rub some medicine on it. You don''t even need to bandage them. After the wounded door mode was lifted, he stood up and looked at Eilao Zang who had been on alert diagonally. At this time, all the traps in the forest had been removed a few minutes ago. "Mr. Eilaozang," he said. Eilaozou also noticed Chiba''s movements, and the expression on his face did not change because of Chiba''s sudden voice. It''s been an hour, and it should be safe. Thinking about it, he turned around and looked at Chiba. "Well, my task has been completed, it''s time to go back." Chiba nodded and said. "So..." Eilao Zang also nodded. Then, the figures flashed, and the two flew out, one heading towards the country of western wind and the other towards the country of eastern fire. ... If you don''t use the shadow clone, after all, the wounded chakra has an elite level of forbearance. As long as it does not encounter a too strong opponent, it can support a considerable amount of time. Qianye rushed all the way. At this time, he had entered the border of the country of rain. In the clouds, strands of rain poured down, his clothes were soaked, and the blood on it began to faint. In his mind, scenes of several battles supporting Shayin flashed through. To be honest, in the past few battles, he couldn''t find any place to learn from, whether it was fighting against loess or fighting against blue earth... In these few battles, he even felt a little relaxed. It is totally incomparable with Yeyuebi I and Chiyo I. Did I imagine the enemy is too powerful? Chiba frowned, wiped his face, and wiped the rain off his face. Although in these few battles he opened the wound door mode twice, but each time the chakra of the wound door mode left a considerable part, even in the battle with Qingtu, he still left less than half of the wound door check Carat, after healed the wound on his body, he did not enter a state of accelerated consumption of physical strength. It was completely different from Ye Yuebi''s serious injury and death, and a thousand generations of being completely suppressed. This also gave Chiba a doubt in his mind. Is it true that only with the chakra volume of the wound mode, as long as the non-S grade ninja, I can easily fight and win? However, this doubt was quickly thrown out by him, and this kind of arrogant mentality was absolutely impossible. Yezukibi and Chiyo are both very powerful S-rank ninjas, not because they are much weaker than their own hands. Even if the strength is stronger than the opponent, it is possible to be surprised by the opponent! At all times, be careful! Chiba leaped down and landed on a lake with a "poof", stepping on the water to continue running. However, why didn''t Chiyo participate in this battle? She should have returned to Shayin Village long ago. Why didn''t you take part in such an important battle? If she was there, even if I came late, Shayin''s troops would not finish fighting with Yanyin. Even, Yanyin''s reinforcements may have been set up for the existence of Chiyo. It is estimated that Iwain wanted to consume the physical strength of Shayin and Chiyo with the vanguard, and then use reinforcements to defeat Shayin and Chiyo. Chiba''s thoughts diverged, but his brows frowned. Its not right. Even if Iwayin has support, none of the vanguard forces seems to be able to contain Chiyo, and the number of Iwayin''s vanguard troops seems to be about the same as that of Shayin... How can such equal numbers of people consume Chiyo physical strength? Even, will be defeated by the sand hidden troops with S-rank ninjas! The advantage is that there are thousands of sand hidden troops. With the command of Loess, this leading unit may not be annihilated, but the loss will definitely be greater than that of Shayin. It simply fails to achieve the goal of consuming thousands of generations. it''s wired Chiba curled his lips, but he just thought about it and didn''t care too much. After all, the matter was over and all the dust settled, no matter what the reason is for Yan Yin, he arranged this way. No matter why Chiyo didn''t participate in this battle, it has nothing to do with him. Now he, this kind of thinking, is just passing the time on his way. The Kingdom of Rain in World War Three did not become the main battlefield of the three countries as in World War II. Relatively speaking, it was relatively safe. As for being a Konoha ninja, why can freely enter and exit the borders of a small country is also an agreement between the country of fire and the surrounding small countries. During the war, the country of fire and other large congresses promised to try not to involve civilians in these small countries, like those of small countries. Refuges and other places that provide refuge to the people, the battlefields of various major countries, cannot choose these places. Of course, if there are no people seeking refuge in places where major powers are fighting, then they can only ask for their own blessings. In this agreement, the major powers just try not to affect them, and they are assigned to safe areas. Outside such safe areas, then It is no longer responsible for the agreement. In addition, the dignitaries of small countries can choose a large country as a place of refuge, and the big country is responsible for the safety of these small countries dignitaries. Of course, if there is Ninja Village in the small country, Ninja Village is not within the scope of the agreement. In other words, the Ninja Village in a small country is unprotected during the war. And most of the small country Ninja Village, during the war, always choose a big country Ninja Village as the object of refuge to serve this big country Ninja Village. In the agreement, the borders of small countries will be opened for large countries free of charge. This is what Chiba saw from the library. At the same time, it can be seen from this that the same is the one country, one village system, and the Shinobu villages in small countries are still relatively hard pressed. They have not gained the trust of the country at all. However, there is one exception, that is, Yuyin Village in the Land of Rain, which is the only existence in the small country Ninja village that makes the big country Ninja village jealous, and even the big country Ninja village will take the initiative to win over. And the leader of this Yuyin Village is the famous ninja who bestowed Konoha Sannin by Hanzo, who was famous in World War II. Speaking of it, Yahiko, Xiaonan, and Nagato~www.novelhall.com~ should all have grown up, and the bright version of Akatsuki should also be founded, and it is gradually growing! A thought suddenly appeared in Chiba''s mind. And at this moment... "Boom boom boom!" Several bursts of fire and smoke exploded from the opposite shore of the lake. There is a fight! Almost at the same time, Qianye''s expression changed, his feet stopped, and after sliding on the lake for a while, he stopped steadily. At this time, he was not far from the lake shore, only a few tens of meters away. He could pass this span in a flash. Detour? Chiba frowned slightly looking at the shadowy people in the flames and smoke. This lake is the shortest way to Konoha, but it is not the only way. To be continued. Chapter 224： Unreasonable Detour! After thinking about it, Chiba decided to take a detour. Even if Konoha''s ninja in front of him was fighting with the enemy, he could not get involved in the war. After all, there are endless variables when entering the battle. Now that the task has been completed, seeking stability and avoiding all possible changes is what Chiba, who returns to the village after completing the task, should do. Therefore, Chiba turned around decisively, stepping on the water and leaving. At this moment, Chiba turned to profile and stepped, his eyes flashed, and a black figure flew upside down. "Boom!" The shadow came too fast. Under normal conditions, Chiba didn''t have the increase in eyesight and ear power of the wound mode. It was discovered too late. When he noticed it, he had been knocked and flew out with the shadow. bad! Qianye screamed in his heart, and at the same time crashed into the water with the dark shadow. "Boom!" The moment it entered the water, a jet of water rushed up. Vaguely, Chiba still heard two exclaims in a vague way, and then the sound of water and the unique quietness of underwater sounded in his ears. At this moment, one hand grabbed himself suddenly. "Wow!" Chiba only felt a lightness, and his figure rose straight up. After the sound of water, various sounds poured into his ears. The sound of rain falling on the lake, the gasp of the man before him, and the sound of two footsteps on the water. He slowly opened his eyes. Before he could see the situation clearly, he heard a slightly puzzled voice and said, "Children? Also ninjas?" Chiba''s gaze moved and looked up diagonally, but saw a handsome young man with orange hair looking at him, dressed in a black raincoat, holding himself in his arms. Rain silk slipped off his cheeks and clothes, leaving water marks. he is Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly, his face slightly surprised. This orange-haired youth, without a doubt, Chiba knew who it was at a glance. Yahiko! "Yahiko, are you okay!" At this moment, two silhouettes, also wearing black raincoats, rushed towards them. After hearing this sound, Chiba subconsciously moved his gaze away from Yahiko and looked at the man and woman who had stopped in front of Yahiko, and this sound was made by that woman. Xiaonan! The light blue-purple hair and paper flower hair ornaments are not inferior to Kushinas appearance. There is no doubt that she is Xiao Nan. At this moment, Xiao Nan is checking Yahiko with his eyes up and down, but he did not notice Chiba. look. And at this moment, behind Xiao Nan, the man had turned his back, holding Kunai, and guarding them in front of them, looking at the red hair. Needless to think about it, it is naturally one of the "sons of prophecy" called by the great toad immortal-Nagato! That''s right, it''s Yahiko, Xiaonan and Nagato! Chiba turned his eyes to the three of them, his eyes full of affirmation. "Can you stand up?" At this time, Yahiko lowered his head, looked at Chiba, and said kindly. Hearing this, Qianye was slightly startled, and at this moment, Xiao Nan also found Qianye, staring at him, and said, "He is?" "I don''t know, but he should also be a ninja, and he just blocked me, otherwise I will be embarrassed." Yahiko responded. "Yahiko, I can only trap him for a while, do I want to retreat?" At this time, Nagato spoke. Trapped him for a while? Listening to Nagato''s meaning, the people they are fighting have put them at a disadvantage? who is it? Can Nagato, who has the eyes of reincarnation, give birth to the idea of ??retreat? Chiba frowned. And at this moment, Yahiko said again: "Xiao Nan, this child is left to you, protect him!" Then, Chiba felt the movement of holding his hand, as if he was going to pass him out, and immediately said hurriedly: "I can stand up, let me down!" "I''m sorry just now." Yahiko took a closer look at the child he was holding. There is no ninja guarding his forehead, but it shouldn''t be Yanyin''s ninja. Thinking, Yahiko put Chiba down. "despair." Qianye stood steadily on the water, Xiao Nan was looking at him at this moment, then his face changed slightly, and his eyes fell on his waist. "Konoha''s Ninja..." Xiao Nan murmured. Konoha''s ninja? As soon as he said this, the figure in front of Nagato seemed to stiffen, but Yahiko was taken aback, his eyes lit up, looked at Chiba, and said eagerly: "Konoha''s ninja? Then you know a man named Jira A ninja?" Chiba looked at Yahiko, also startled. Obviously he didn''t expect Yahiko to ask this question, but he immediately reacted and said, "I know." Also, Yahiko, Nagato, and Xiaonan are all disciples taught by Jiraiya. Moreover, what Jilai also gave them was far more than just ninjutsu. When I first read the original work, Chiba felt that the influence of Jiraiya on them was definitely not as simple as a teacher who taught them ninjutsu. In the troubled times, giving them a place to stay, giving them the strength to settle down, and Ji Lai in their hearts, the weight is by no means as simple as a teacher. At this moment, it is not strange to meet a ninja in the same village as his teacher and ask his teacher. "Really? Yeah!" Hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer, Yahiko showed a hearty smile: "How is he?" "Well, it should be good." Chiba thought for a moment. As a Sannin, Jiraiya is absolutely S Grade or even Super S Grade, even in the chaos of war, there will be no big problems. Besides, Konoha shouldn''t fight any Shinobu village yet. "Really? Very good! As expected of Sannin!" Hearing Chiba''s answer, Yahiko''s hearty smile bloomed, squinting his eyes and touching Chiba''s head. Then, he darkened his face and said in a low voice: "Thank you, then, leave now, this is not where you should be." With that said, Yahiko took a step forward, blocking Chiba behind him, and said at the same time: "Nagato~www.novelhall.com~ How long can he limit him?" At this moment, Xiao Nan also smiled at Qianye, concealing the joy and peace of mind in his eyes, and turned around, stood side by side with Yahiko. At the same time, Chiba was completely covered. At this time, Chiba also found that Yahiko''s right sleeve had been burned off, and there were many burn marks on his right arm. Although it had not affected the movement, the injury was still quite serious. Xiao Nan''s words were okay, except for some burn marks on his clothes, nothing happened. Since the Akatsuki organization can be created, their strength will never be weak, let alone Nagato, under the siege of these three people, they can still cause such a lot of pressure, who is their opponent? Chiba frowned slightly, poked his head out a little, and looked at the lakeshore. When his eyes fell on the shore of the lake, his eyes slowly widened, and his face was full of consternation. he is! Chapter 325： Jinchūriki! Chiba''s eyes flickered, and his pupils reflected the man in purple clothes and black armor on the shore of the lake who was grasped by the palm of the huge rock. He hasn''t left Yanyin Village yet? Chiba looked over the three Yahiko and stared at the people on the shore. No, he is still in Yanyin Village, so the battle between Yanyin and Shayin seems more reasonable. If he is used to contain Chiyo, then it can also explain why the number of Yanyin''s leading troops is equal to the number of Shayin''s troops. almost! Without him, Yanyin''s troops would have to be at least twice as large as Shayin in order to safely consume thousands of generations and win the battle against Shayin. Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was already a general idea in his heart. Everything is because of him! The four-tailed man Zhuli, Lao Zi! As a human Zhuli, a ninja like Lao Zi can compete with Chiyo! Chiba couldn''t help feeling. As for the weapon against Chiyo, why Renzhuli Laozi would fight with Yahiko, Chiba didn''t know, but since all this happened before his eyes, there must be a reason. However, now is not the time to delve into this. At this time, Chiba has slowly begun to retreat. He does not want to be involved in this battle. Although he said that he loved Yahiko, Xiaonan and Nagato at the beginning, he also thought that if Yahiko does not die, Perhaps with this light of hope named Yahiko, Nagato will never fall into darkness, and his reincarnation eyes will also bring peace. Perhaps, after peace, these three people will return to the cabin where Jiraiya and Jiraiya practiced together, open the three signs, Yahiko and Xiaonan will have a child, and then Nagato will teach Ninjutsu. warm. Moreover, Jilai will not die, and one of the biggest regrets of the entire Hokage will not happen. Even if Nagato is darkened, in fact, in terms of philosophy, Chiba is more inclined to the peace brought by Nagato''s pain than Naruto''s beautiful mutual understanding. In fact, suffering is indeed an effective way to stop the war. Although the previous life of Chiba was a peaceful and prosperous era, before that, there were wars, whole-world wars, small-scale conflicts, etc., and the number of people who died in the war was endless. It is also because of the suffering caused by the war that the war will eventually cease, and peace will be pursued. For Chiba, Nagatos painful peace is more real. However, pain does not bring eternal peace. Because time will smooth the pain, and when the pain is forgotten, and the pain cannot suppress the greed for profit, the war will start again and repeat itself. In Chiba''s consciousness, the war will never stop, unless people can always remember the pain and feel the pain, and even let future generations remember the pain forever... Of course, this kind of thing is impossible to think about. However, although Chiba agrees with Nagato and hopes that these three people have a bright future, for him now, the best choice is to leave the battlefield quickly. He has his purpose now and absolutely cannot make any mistakes. After all, the name Chiba does not exist. Even if the history of Naruto World is inevitable, the characters have a destiny and cannot be changed, so Chiba has nothing to do with him. Because he has never appeared in the original Hokage, and history has nothing to do with him. As for the three Yahikos, they all have a destiny. At this time, they can''t die. Moreover, even if there is no historical inevitability, the destiny in the original work can be changed, and the three Yahikos may die at the hands of Lao Zi, which is not the most important thing for Chiba. The survival of the three Yahikos has nothing to do with Kushina''s line of fate, and there is no need for him to take risks. It may be a bit cold to say this, but there is only one chance to save Jiu Xin Nai, and it will not give him a chance to come back. He must be cautious and cautious, try to avoid running out of branches, and obtain one of the conditions necessary to change Jiu Xin Nai''s fate in his plan. At the same time, we must also ensure that we must smoothly enter the turning point. That is, the turning point of the fate line of Kakashi, Daito, and Lin! In short, unless it is related to Kushina''s fate line, Chiba should avoid contact with other fate lines. Therefore, leaving is the best choice. And just as Chiba retreated to prepare to evacuate, the old purple eyes on the lake bank were flowing, and when they touched the three Yahikos, the three people''s tension rose obviously. I don''t know what happened to the little ghost in Huangtu, it was really shameful that he was trapped here by three little ghosts from Yuyin. Lao Zi at this time was a little cautious. Beside him, there are two corpses lying, there are many burn marks on their bodies. According to the clothes, they should be members of Yahiko''s Akatsuki organization. Lao Zi glanced at Iwate who had restrained herself. Soil escape ninjutsu, water escape ninjutsu, fire escape ninjutsu... This red-haired boy is able to use the three types of chakra nature changes... and he is also very sensitive to my movements, although physical skills are not as good as the orange hair Boy, but the threat to me is far greater than the orange-haired boy. However, the orange-haired boy is also difficult enough. This kind of tough ninja has not been seen for a long time, and his unique leadership temperament... As for the little blue-haired girl, the ninjutsu of that paper is also very difficult! Did Yuyin have such three powerful ninjas? As for how he fought these three people, it was a long story and it was a lot of twists and turns. Even a few hours ago, Yanyins 50-man support team worked with him to deal with the three boys and the corpses on the ground. Of two people. It was also with the help of the support troops that the two people on the ground became corpses. However, after all, the support troops have an important task. In order to complete this mission of defeating Shayen, after killing these two people, Lao Zi asked them to rush to the battlefield immediately. As for the cause, it was three days ago when he followed Yanyins vanguard and killed a Yuyin ninja by mistake when passing through the country of rain, which attracted these five people, and they didnt care about it at first. . However, the battle suffered a lot, and even paid the price of the five elites and one of the elites. These five used terrain and sneak attacks to disturb them, and their marching speed was reduced a lot. . At that time, it happened to receive the news that Chiyo appeared in another place, and finally decided that he would hold the five people, and the others would act as planned. The threat of these five people is too great. If you don''t choose him to delay, I am afraid that Loess will have to allocate at least one-third of the troops to completely solve this problem. The final balance is still up to him. And this delay lasted for nearly three days. The five people were very cunning and cooperated with each other. Every time the situation was wrong, they flee decisively. With the cooperation of the five people and their familiarity with the terrain and waterways, even though there is little shelter here Things can also escape safely. After escaping, he was about to leave. The five people walked all the way, taking turns to rest, harassing him from time to time ~www.novelhall.com~ slowing down his speed and consuming his physical strength. If it weren''t for the timely arrival of the support troops, the two were killed together and the three were forced to this place, I am afraid he might be planted in the hands of these people now! And now, it''s the best time to get rid of these three Yuyin little ghosts who have made him angry! Compared to five people, three people are obviously better! Thinking of this, Lao Zi''s eyes narrowed. No need to save energy! Now that the support troops have passed, then Shayin has no worries! After this thought flashed, Chakra slowly seeped out of his body surface like a light red bubble, and slowly accumulated on his body surface. this is Qianye''s eyes never left Lao Zi. Seeing this, his eyes widened slightly. Tail beastization! Chapter 326： Implicated "Crack!" With the accumulation of the pink-tailed chakra. A crack slowly climbed up to Iwate, who bound Lao Zi. All this fell in Qianye''s eyes, and he retreated slightly. He had already seen the power of the tail beast Chakra in Jiuxina, but now that he saw it again, he couldn''t help being surprised. It turned out to be... just releasing the tail beast Chakra made this rockman crack! At this moment, Yahiko''s expressions became serious, and Yahiko''s brows frowned, and they couldn''t help muttering: "Renzhuli..." Along the way, there were constant sneak attacks and retreats, harassment and consumption, and the three of them knew exactly how strong this meltdown user was. But at this moment, this sneak attack consumption tactic is no longer available, the opponent has already used the power of the tail beast, and will not easily let them escape. If you still think about the consumption of sneak attacks, you might die here instead. Now, it''s time for a showdown! Moreover, in his opinion, if there is a real fight for life and death, they are not without chance, even if the opponent is Renzhuli, they will not lose. Thinking of this, Yahiko couldn''t help but glance at Nagato in front of him, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Here we have the light of the future! At this moment, the faces of the three of them all changed, and even Chiba, who had carefully retreated two or three meters behind them, frowned. "Kakka!" Amid the cracking sound, Iwate instantly crawled with tears, and finally with a "bang", the pieces broke and fell to the ground. From the release of the tail beast Chakra, Lao Zi had already gotten out of his restraints in just one thought. At this time, Lao Zi, surrounded by the pale red tail beast Chakra, was already wearing the tail beast coat, with three tails floating behind him. But the next moment, he quickly made a few simple seals in his hands, took a breath, his cheeks bulged, and he spit out suddenly. Melt down, the art of burning river rocks! With this breath, five fist-sized magma **** spit out from Lao Zi''s mouth, lined up three or two, and went straight to the three Yahiko. coming! Yahiko''s expressions were solemn. These five magma **** came extremely fast, and before turning around, they arrived in front of the three people in the triangle position of one or two formations. At this moment, Nagato''s hand slammed down. Water escape, water tent! "Boom!" Immediately, a water wall about three meters wide suddenly rose half a meter in front of him. Block the people behind completely. "Chichichichichichi!" Almost at the moment when the water wall was erected, five steams suddenly rose, sneered, but saw that five holes appeared on the water wall instantly, and the five magma **** rushed out without hindrance. Road steam plume. The water wall was directly evaporated and crossed by the fist-sized magma ball, and it did not stop the magma ball in the slightest. bad! The six rippled eyes of Nagato under the long bangs looked up slightly. In the vision of the reincarnation eye, he clearly saw the five magma balls, but after the speed was slightly slower, he passed over his head. , Yahiko and Xiaonan rushed to the back. "Be careful!" At this time, he only had time to exclaim. And the eyes of Yahiko and Xiao Nan behind him were also full of surprise. They did not expect that this magma ball would penetrate the wall of water so easily, and seeing the appearance of the evaporation penetration, the temperature of the magma ball was extremely high. If it is stained, the skin can burn through! Untouchable! In an instant, they judged the power of this magma ball. At this time, the magma ball was already in front of his eyes, and the burning aura hit his face. "Wow!" Just as the magma ball was about to touch his body, Xiao Nan''s pupils contracted slightly, and in an instant, the whole body suddenly fell apart, turning into pieces of paper and spreading out. The magma ball passes by! "laugh!" Immediately, some of the scattered and slower pieces of paper were just wiped tightly, and they burned instantly. A slight painful hum came from the flying paper. Xiaonan! Yahiko on the side exclaimed in his heart, but when he exclaimed, two lava **** directly shot through him instantly. "Chichi!" Two steams rose from between his forehead and chest and abdomen, and the magma ball shot out. what! Behind him, Chiba looked at the scene in front of him, his face was shocked, Xiao Nanhua paper flying, and Ya Yan were pierced in an instant, and it took only half a second. And now, five magma balls, in a three-two formation, have already flew in front of them. Being penetrated from the water wall, everything takes only a second! too fast! Oops, it''s too late to start the life mode! Qianye''s face changed drastically. At this moment, the sect had begun, and the chakra had poured out, and it was about to transform into the sect chakra. He has used his right foot, his body has turned sideways, and he is about to jump out. But it''s too late! The magma ball has arrived. The scorching aura even made his clothes rolled and steamed dry, the scorching tingling sensation rose, and wisps of steam blew up from the place where the magma ball was about to touch! What a joke! In Qianye''s eyes, a magma ball was getting closer and closer, his face was full of unwillingness! Seeing the magma ball was about to burn him through. At this moment, the corners of Chiba''s eyes were sour and cold. It seemed that water drops splashed into his eyes, and he subconsciously closed this eye, and the next moment , A figure suddenly flashed beside him, and then he felt his left hand tighten, and the whole person was pulled over. "Shoo!" The magma ball almost flew past Chiba''s cheek, and immediately, small blisters appeared in the place where the magma ball had been rubbed. Suddenly a burning sensation came. this is However, Chiba didn''t care about this. At this time, he was being held by Nagato, moving quickly to the right. Instant water... the technique of water instant! impressive! It is indeed the eye of reincarnation! In this lateral shift, the flying paper gradually closed, and pasted a few meters to the right of Xiao Nan''s original position, and finally turned into Xiao Nan''s entity. At this time, on the left side of Xiao Nan''s abdomen, the clothes had been burned out of a hole, exposing the white abdomen skin, and there seemed to be a burn mark on this skin. Yahiko! Xiao Nan ignored his injury and turned to look at Hongyan who was pierced a few meters away with his left hand, his eyes widened slightly. But at this moment, the moment he turned his head, a figure with a pale red tail beast coat suddenly flashed, and he slammed his punch towards Xiao Nan. "Xiao Nan!" Almost at the same time, when the silhouette of the tail beast coat flashed, another silhouette also flashed out behind the tail beast coat silhouette, with an exclamation in his mouth, a cold light flashed across the Kuwu in his hand and swept towards the head of the tail beast coat silhouette. . "Boom!" There was a muffled sound of flesh. In the muffled snort, Xiao Nan flew straight out like an arrow from the string. "Xiao Nan!" Nagato holding Chiba exclaimed~www.novelhall.com~What! Chiba''s pupils also searched slightly, looking at the two people on the right. "boom!" At this time, the three-meter-wide water curtain collapsed instantly, the water rumbling, and the waves splashed and spread out. "Wow!" Xiao Nan ran into the pierced Yahiko, and suddenly the water splashed in all directions, and Yahiko''s whole body was crashed into broken water and spilled out. And in the place where Xiaonan flew. A Kuwu was swept on the cheeks of Lao Zi wearing the coat of the tail beast, and was blocked by the coat of the pale red tail beast. Unexpectedly, you can''t score a cent! Chapter 327： Stay! what! Yahiko''s eyes widened slightly, and a look of horror flashed across his face. He swept with all his strength and was completely blocked. The pale red chakra coat seemed soft but very tough. Is this the Renzhuli mentioned by Teacher Jilaiya? Chakra alone blocked my attack! "despair" Nagato moved sideways slightly, stepped on the surface of the water, glided for a while, and stopped, but he couldn''t see his expression and eyes under the long bangs. However, looking at his slightly stiff appearance, It should also be extremely surprised. Can the coat of the tail beast withstand physical attacks? At this time, Qianye in his arms frowned. Do not! is allowed! Jiuxinai''s tail beast coat can stretch and grab, and can even grab my body. It should be that the tail beast Chakra has been materialized. It is not a problem to block this kunai! Afterwards, he couldn''t help sighing. The tail beast Chakra is really a good thing. If you can control it freely, whether it is attack or defense, it is simply the most versatile ninja power! "It''s okay." At this moment, Nagato who stood still asked in a low voice. "It''s okay." Chiba replied subconsciously. "Ok." Nagato nodded. At this moment, Chiba felt that he was put down, and quickly gathered Chakras on the soles of his feet to stand on the water. At the same time, he also subconsciously looked up. Nagato was behind him. This raised his head. Although Nagato had left bangs very long, Chiba could clearly see his face from this angle. And when he saw Nagatos expression, to be precise, when he saw Nagatos eyes, the six rippled "most noble eyes", his whole body seemed a bit stiff, and a flash of terror flashed in his eyes. The color. This is... the eye of reincarnation? This kind of pressure directed at the soul, is this the pupil power of the reincarnation eye? Even if it''s not facing me, it can make my whole body tense, and I can''t help but fear... No wonder Sakura was too scared to act. The pupil power of the reincarnation eye, even if it is not aimed at oneself, is strong and terrifying! This is... when Nagato hasn''t fully developed the reincarnation eye ability! Chiba felt the stiffness of her body, the pressure on her shoulders, and frowned slightly. At this moment, he was so scared that he couldn''t move under the light of Samsara''s eyes! However, Nagato did not notice Chiba''s actions. this moment "Boom!" After the knocked-out Xiao Nan smashed Yahiko''s body, he was knocked away for a long time before he crashed into the water, which immediately stirred up a water column. "Snapped!" At the same time, Yahiko, who had just appeared over there with a touch of horror, suddenly tightened his hand, followed by a whirl of the sky. "Boom!" The next moment, the water burst in front of Lao Zi, and Yahiko was thrown back on the water! In Chiba''s eyes, Yahiko had just fallen above the water, and when the spray was about to burst, Lao Zi suddenly disappeared. In the next instant, with a "bang!", Lao Zi was already hanging upside down and punching, hitting Yahiko''s chest and abdomen with a punch. "cough!" Almost at the same time, a mouthful of blood was coughed up from Yahiko''s mouth. Afterwards, the spray burst, the water column burst into the air and went straight into the air. Layers of water wave spread away, colliding with the water wave formed by the falling of the water wall, and the water wave of Xiaonanchuu Lake hit one place, splashing countless waves, even standing Chiba and Water Gate on the water are undulating. At this moment, a chill suddenly rose from behind Chiba, and then he felt the back empty and flashed before his eyes. "Boom!" The red hair fluttered gently, the eyes of reincarnation were faintly revealed in the red hair dancing, Nagato gritted his teeth, and punched Lao Tzu who was hanging upside down with a punch. , Lao Zi snorted. This red-haired boy... In Lao Zi''s sight, the long red hair had already fallen, once again covering Nagato''s writing wheel. But at this moment, Lao Zi had been knocked out by the punch, and his whole body hung upside down and flew out with a red trace. Yahiko! Nagato looked down, but saw that Yahiko had been hit into the water, and the whole person was sinking rapidly. As the water column was steaming, Nagato plunged into the water suddenly, diving towards Yahiko, whose eyes were closed and sinking quickly. Seeing this, Chiba frowned, eyes involuntarily looking at Xiao Nan who was falling into the water on the other side, and subconsciously reached into the ninja bag. Now is the best time to attack! Lao Zi was in the air, with nowhere to dodge. A fatal blow should be made here. Even if it cannot be fatal, he must be injured and weakened. Although the strength of the human column is almost a chakra that is unimaginable by ordinary people, and the physical strength is much more than ordinary people, as long as it is injured, it can be weakened, and no opportunity can be let go. I just don''t know whether Lao Zi''s four-tailed chakra has the self-healing ability of the nine-tailed chakra. However, even if there is self-healing ability, this self-healing also needs to consume chakras, and the number of injuries is more, it can still be weakened! Seeing this, Chiba almost subconsciously touched the few detonating talisman kunai in the ninja bag, and then when he touched kunai, he paused slightly. Now is the time to escape, it is not a good choice to intervene in battle! Thinking of this, Chiba frowned, his hands were slightly loose, and at the same time his figure sank, he was about to run backwards, leaving the lake, and then choose another road back to the village. But at this moment, at the point where Xiao Nan fell into the water, a dozen or so water surfaces suddenly burst, and dozens of paper shurikens flew out, straight toward the old Zi who flew out. At this time, Lao Zi had adjusted his posture, his whole body had been turned over, and he was squatting, ready to fall into the water, and stepped on the water to stop the castration. This paper shuriken came extremely fast. In the state of tail beastization, his perception was also very keen. He quickly noticed that there were other mysteries on the dozens of paper shurikens in front of him. At the same time, his Out of the corner of his eye, he also saw the figure of Chiba who fled back and fled. These shurikens... this kid... At this moment, many things flashed through the old Zi''s brain~www.novelhall.com~ the corners of his mouth suddenly cracked. It turned out to be like this... Thinking, he hurriedly shook his hand, and several Kumu flew out of his hand, and shot the paper shuriken that rushed directly. When Kumu threw it out, he quickly changed his posture and turned into a cross-handed block. In the next second, Kumo passed through the heavy paper shuriken, and the paper shuriken hit the tail beast coat. "Chichichichi!" Immediately, dozens of paper shurikens burned! And the back of Chiba was on one side, with three kunai, coming out of a triangle. If he shoots back, then... There is no doubt that he will be sent to this kunai! this is Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly. Do you want to stay with me too! Chapter 328： weaken "Boom boom boom!" A dozen firelight smoke instantly exploded and gathered into a huge fireball, instantly engulfing Lao Zi. Almost at the same time, with a "boom!", after the huge fireball exploded, three firelight smoke also exploded on the lake a dozen meters away from it, instantly engulfing the small figure sideways. "Wow!" At this moment, the two water jets scattered and fell, the water wall has completely fallen, and the lake on the other side gradually calmed down. "Fuck!" Drops of water poured down like heavy rain, hitting Xiao Nan who was slowly climbing up the lake. "Puff!" At this moment, on the **** where Xiao Nan was, Nagato emerged from the water, and with a strong right hand lifted, he slightly opened his single eye and pulled up Yahiko, who seemed to be bleeding from his mouth and nose. "Huhu..." The two of them were panting heavily, water drops hitting their faces and clothes, making noises, and the flames and smoke steamed from the front and back. "Nagato...Thank you." Yahiko wiped the blood from his mouth and nose and said. Nagato shook his head and was silent. At this moment, a light red figure in the big fireball in front of them kept their hands crossed, and quickly withdrew from the fireball, making a few points on the water, and quickly pulling away from them. At the same time, among the three firelight smoke behind them, a small figure quickly flew out with crossed hands. It seemed that there was still a trace of smoke on his body, leaving a line of smoke in the air. This one after another, naturally Chiba and Lao Zi! "despair" Qianye fell on the water, splashed with a splash of water, and there were a few burnt marks on his face and arms. Almost started! In Chiba''s mind, the scene just now flashed naturally. Only three Kuwu shots arrived. Almost instantly, he gave up his intention to retreat and turned to avoid sideways. He reacted quickly, and the life gate mode had been turned on, and the speed had also improved considerably. These three Kuwu easy Just avoided. Originally, after hiding, he wanted to continue to escape, but in a glimpse, he found the detonation talisman tied to the end of Kumu... Then, the situation is now. Fortunately, he reacted quickly at the time and found out in a timely manner, otherwise it is estimated that he would be injured by the bombing. "despair" On the other side, three tails fluttering behind Lao Zi, also stopped retreating. The kid reacted quickly... Lao Zi looked at Chiba who was also standing still, but instead of focusing on Chiba, he looked at Xiao Nan. But he saw that Xiao Nan was not injured at all except for the initial burn on his abdomen. A punch that has just reached the flesh seems to have no effect. It''s a bit tricky, that paper ninjutsu. With such a thought in his mind, Lao Zi turned his gaze to Yahiko and Nagato. At this time, Yahiko, supported by Nagato, had already stood up. That boy with orange hair should have been injured. Seeing the blood oozing from Yahiko''s nose and mouth, a sharp light flashed in Lao Zi''s eyes. Anyway, this time successfully weakened one of them... Moreover, this time is different from the last time. Not only did they lose two teammates, but also this cumbersome kid, which is better to deal with. I just attacked this kid with orange hair. The kid with red hair didnt come to rescue or observe the situation of the paper girl in the first time. Instead, he didnt hesitate to save this kid. For them, this kid must be very good. Important, as long as the kid is still there, they dont worry about running away. Under the coat of the tail beast, Lao Zi smiled slightly. And this smile completely fell into Qianye''s eyes. This Lao Zi, the three kunai just now, were definitely not used to stop Xiao Nan''s paper shurikens, but to prevent me from escaping... He wanted me to stay here! As thoughts passed, Chiba looked at Yahiko and Nagato. Yahiko was injured, and it was impossible for Nagato and Xiaonan to abandon him. At this time, they had already fought back. With Nagato''s reincarnation eyes, they should have no problem holding Lao Zi. Anyway, let''s find a chance to escape now! "Nagato, I''m sorry, I asked you to save this child." Yahiko stood up slightly and lifted his hand off Nagato''s shoulder, and said. Nagato glanced at Yahiko, shook his head, and said, "It''s okay." And in his mind, it flashed past the Yahiko who had just flashed behind Lao Zi, the one looking at him. A partner for many years, he understood Yahiko''s meaning in an instant. Save the child of Konoha first! Then, his own body even skipped the ambivalence in his heart for Konoha Ninja, and immediately used Shui Shushen to save the child. "Sorry, your parents clearly... I asked you to save a Konoha ninja." Yahiko apologized again. Yahiko knew very well that for Konoha Ninja, Nagato''s mood was very complicated. On the one hand, he was killing his father and his mother''s enemy, and on the other hand, he was also a teacher. After this sentence, Nagato was also silent. "However, this child knows Mr. Jilaiya, and can even tell about the current situation of Mr. Jilaiya. It is estimated that he has a close relationship with Mr. Jilaiya. Maybe it is a ninja that Mr. Jilaiya is optimistic about." Yahiko suddenly smiled. , Said. Nagato was stunned when he said this. To Jiraiya, Nagato is still very grateful. "You have seen it too. Facing this person Zhuli, the child has no hesitation or fear on his face. How old is he, seven years old? Or eight years old? He has very good qualities and has been well trained. "Yahiko said. Nagato frowned slightly, recalled the situation just now, and nodded silently. "Furthermore, after experiencing the explosion just now, the calmness on the child''s face and the clarity in his eyes have not changed at all! It''s like..." Yahiko said again. "I''ve long been used to this critical situation." This time, Nagato spoke, interrupting Yahiko''s words. Just now when Chiba and Lao Zi came out of the explosion range~www.novelhall.com~ they both deliberately or unintentionally glanced towards Qianye. They saw Chiba''s performance in their eyes. "Yes." Yahiko nodded and said, "Also, regardless of whether it is Konoha''s ninja or whether it is related to Jiraiya teacher or not, we can''t let a child die in front of us and become a victim of war. !" As he said, Yahiko took a deep breath, resisted the pain, and took a step forward, walking in front of Nagato and Xiao Nan, who was gradually transformed into a piece of paper and fluttered. "So, do you still remember the teamwork that Mr. Jilaiya has always emphasized?" Yahiko''s mouth and nose are still bleeding slightly, but his face is not afraid or painful, and some... Only the "hope" called "confidence" can bring people out of trouble! At this moment, no matter it was Xiao Nan or Nagato, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. It seems that this confidence called hope is also infected! Chapter 329： Start! "Tick!" The last drop of water splashed on the surface of the lake that had restored calm, and the ripples spread away, colliding with the ripples splashed by the rain, and the rebound spread. "So... start!" Yahiko, who was standing in front of the two, glanced slightly at Chiba, who was obliquely behind him, from the corner of his eyes. Then his eyes fell on Lao Zi and said. Nagato and Xiaonan nodded slightly, their figures were slightly sinking, and they rushed forward. And this scene clearly fell into Lao Zi''s eyes, he glanced at the tail beast coat that had been exploded on his arm, and the slight burn marks on his arm. Even the tail beast''s coat can''t stop this close-up explosion! Sure enough, this kid is of great significance to them! Judging from their appearance, they should have given up running away, ready to fight back! This is not conducive to the performance of my Meltdown. Both the orange-haired boy and the red-haired boy are users of Shui Dun, which restricts me greatly. Lao Zi recalled his technique of burning river rocks just now, the attack of the lava ball. He was originally determined to win, but he was blocked by the water escape of this red-haired boy. Although the lava ball penetrated the past, whether it was temperature or The speed has slowed down a lot, so that they have time to avoid. Shui Dun''s fusion to him was very restrained! And these people are not general, even if it is only a momentary gap, they will be caught. To use it, it must be guaranteed to be 100% hit! No matter what, if you restrain that kid, the three of them won''t want to escape! Even if you don''t need to melt away, relying on tail beastization to deal with them is not difficult! Thinking, his hands suddenly framed, the light red tail beast Chakra included the arm, just before the explosion, the tail beast coat on the arm has been repaired, and the burn marks are gradually fading. "Boom!" But the moment Lao Zi crossed his hands, a fist slammed on his crossed hand. Yahiko''s eyes flickered sharply, and he leaped out of his fist. Seeing that his attack was blocked, there was no difference on his face, his other hand was suddenly pulled out from behind, and the two shurikens in his hand were thrown out. At this moment, the distance between the two of them was only an arm''s distance away. After the two shurikens were thrown out, they passed through the gap between Lao Zi''s hands and went straight into Lao Zi''s eyes. The shuriken attacked at almost zero distance. Almost the moment the hand was thrown away, the shuriken was almost pierced into Lao Zi''s eyes. However, at this moment, Lao Zi hummed softly, and the three tails floating behind him suddenly moved. Naive! "Chichi!" The sharp claws composed of a pale red-tailed beast, Chakra, rushed out from the side and lay in front of Lao Zi''s eyes, immediately blocking the attack of the two shurikens. The two shurikens seemed to be swallowed by the sharp claws formed by this beast, Chakra, floating in the sharp claws, and could not score any money. Tail... blocked? A hint of surprise flashed in Yahiko''s eyes, but he was not surprised. From the sleeve of the hand that was thrown out of the shuriken, a kunai slipped out and slapped it in his hand. Then, taking advantage of this, he threw his power out, hitting a diagonal backhand, and went straight to Lao Zi''s right temple. Two-stage attack? After Chakra''s claws, Lao Zi''s eyes flashed, and his tail moved behind him again, turning into sharp claws, grabbing them swiftly. "laugh!" Kuwu stopped at Lao Zi''s temple, Yahiko''s hand was firmly grasped by the claws of the tail beast Chakrali. too naive! A ray of light flashed in Old Zi''s eyes. But Yahiko''s eyes moved, he glanced at the hand holding his sharp claws, his brow furrowed, and a scorching feeling passed from his grasped hand. Almost! Yahiko''s eyes condensed, and the burning sensation was ignored. At the same time, he twisted his waist and kicked him fiercely at Lao Zi''s waist and ribs! But Lao Zi only felt a heavy hand with his hands folded, and the orange-haired boy in front of him, with a slight twist of his body, immediately changed his face, and the rest of the tail moved immediately. "puff!" There was a crash. Yahiko only felt a scorching heat on the kicked right foot. He looked around, but saw that the last tail turned into sharp claws and grabbed his calf. It''s a trap, kid! At this moment, a smile cracked from the corner of Lao Zi''s mouth. Just as the smile splits, the sharp claws blocking the two shurikens suddenly moved. They turned into interlocking fingers, throwing the shurikens, and the two shurikens, unknowingly, Already caught between the **** of this sharp claw! "Snapped!" At this time, Lao Zi''s hand, which was originally blocked, suddenly grabbed Hongyan''s punching hand! At this moment, the shuriken was about to be thrown, and the distance between the two sides was no more than one arm. Yahiko, as the attacked side, was restrained with both hands and feet. There is no chance to escape! The tail beast Chakra has such a function! A slight surprise appeared on Yahiko''s face, and his eyes swept over his restrained hands and feet. Solve one first! The killing intent flashed in Lao Zi''s eyes, and he was about to throw the shuriken out of the chakrali claws. At such a close range, his body was restricted, even if Yahiko reflected on it, he couldn''t hide it! And just before the sharp claws were shaken, two paper shurikens suddenly shot out from under Yahiko''s armpits, and went straight to Old Zi''s head. That little girl! Lao Zi squinted slightly, and the sharp claws flicked out slightly. The two paper shurikens were tricky, aiming at the gap between his hand and the chakra''s claws, and rushed straight. To hide, or not to hide? At this moment, Lao Zi raised a question. Then, he suddenly raised his head, and two paper shurikens wiped his cheeks one by one, and flew out diagonally. It may be a detonation talisman, such a close explosion, even the tail beast coat will be injured. While avoiding, such a thought came to his mind. So, next, just... Lao Zi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the killing intent flashed in his heart, and the sharp claws were already about to be thrown out again. But at this moment, his face changed. "Chichi!" Two blood slammed out of his face, and even the coat of the tail beast with his face suddenly tore apart ~www.novelhall.com~ as if it was cut by a sharp weapon. what happened? Lao Tzu''s heart tightened, before he could think about it. "Shoo!" Under Yahiko''s shoulders and armpits, around his arms, pieces of paper shurikens came swiftly across his head and face. Almost subconsciously, Lao Zi suddenly let go of his claws, kicked his feet, and retreated quickly. Seeing the blood line flying out of his cheek as he retreated, Lao Zi''s eyes were surprised, and his heart was uncertain. That shuriken... cut the tail beast Chakra? It even caused harm to my body! This pain, these two scars, are definitely not shallow! what happened? That paper shuriken can''t be so sharp! Chapter 330： Fake tactics? The paper shuriken flew out from the side of Yahiko''s ear with a sound of "shoo," chasing Lao Zi who was flying back. "despair" He landed on the water, but his body was slightly tilted. He frowned, glanced at his right foot, and found that there was already a burn mark like a three-fingered claw where he had just been caught. However, he didn''t pay much attention. After adjusting his posture a little, the corner of his eyes flashed, and a person was already sliding away in a big arc on the water, almost for a flash, and the person was already far away. Very good, the rhythm is not chaotic. My Jieyin... is always slower than him, and I can control the timing. Thinking, Yahiko began to seal in his hands. At the same time, he nodded slightly. At this time, seeing Yahiko''s nod, Xiao Nan''s eyes slightly narrowed behind him, his gaze passed by Yahiko, and he cast his eyes on Zhuli who was avoiding his paper shuriken. Then, pieces of paper slowly flew out of her cuffs, like flying feathers, gathered behind her, turning into a pair of wings like angel wings. Paper Angel Mode... Chiba, behind Xiao Nanxian, slowly moved his hand away from his cheek, and the pale green light of his palm disappeared as he moved away. At this moment, Xiao Nan''s paper angel wings slammed, and the wind pressure suddenly rose, causing a layer of small waves to spread on the lake. At the same time, this wind pressure also lifted Xiao Nan into the air, as if flapping his wings and flying. At this time, Lao Zi moved sideways, cautiously avoiding dozens of flying paper shurikens, seeing all this in his field of vision. From his right side, he circled the Nagato behind him in an extremely fast arc. A few meters in front of him, Yahiko squatted halfway through Yuiyin, and Xiaonan who spread out the paper wings like angel wings behind Yahiko. The stalls avoiding the paper shuriken can also be seen clearly. At the same time, on his face, two white mists were angry, and the bone-deep wound, wrapped in the tail beast''s coat, was healing at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye. These shurikens are different from the two just now! Lao Zi glanced at the paper shurikens on the water around him that gradually turned into sheets of soaked paper. These, not as sharp as just now, are ordinary shurikens! And, what do they want to do? The old purple eyeball moved left and right. At this moment, Nagato had already circled behind him, and the knot in his hand had already begun, and the originally slow knot in Yahiko''s hand began to speed up slowly. One after another, the two set up seals. And right across from him, outside the attack range, there is an enemy who is locking on him. A bad premonition surged in Lao Zi''s heart. Fake tactics? Who would launch an attack, a feint? still is? At this time, you can''t hesitate! In an instant, several thoughts turned, Lao Zi''s eyes half-squinted, and with a "pop", his hands suddenly closed together, and the posture was about to begin to seal. And at this moment, Yahiko suddenly shouted. "Now! Xiaonan!" "I know!" Xiao Nan nodded earnestly in mid-air, and then made a mark with both hands, and suddenly, the ordinary paper wings of that day began to shake. Paper dance, paper rain! The pieces of paper began to roll up, and the sound of "slaps" **** against each other was endless. In the next second, these scrolling and shaking, and slapped pieces of paper slammed, and then ejected like an arrow from the string, through the air-to-ground space, and shot out. At the same time, after the ejection, the paper constantly changes its shape, as if there are countless hands, turning these pieces of paper, folding them into shurikens or kunai. And their goal is really to bear a seal of Lao Zi! bad! Lao Zi was always paying attention to the enemy flying into the air, and a slight change was the first time he noticed it. He knew that among the three people, there was definitely someone who would attack and would attack first. However, I didn''t expect that the first attack would be such an overwhelming paper shuriken attack! hide! Still, block? Xu is taking advantage of the air-to-ground advantage. This paper shuriken is so fast that the paper is nothing. He has not had time to make the third seal, and the attack is already in sight. Although Lao Zi flashed such a thought, the situation made him unable to choose. He couldn''t dodge this huge number of paper shurikens and paper kunai at a surprisingly fast speed. All he could do was block! And he is not worthy of being a ninja who has experienced many battles, and he is worthy of an excellent human pillar strength. The body and even the tail beast Chakra started to act before his consciousness, and he saw his hands suddenly stretched into the ninja bag. Behind him, his tail turned into Chakrali and waved his claws. "Ding Ding Ding!" Immediately, the first five or six paper shurikens were knocked off the water, stunned by the water, and turned into pieces of paper floating in the water. Afterwards, more pieces of paper turned into paper shurikens and shot, overwhelming the sky, as if endless. On the other hand, Lao Zi pulled out two kunai from the ninja bag, holding on to each of his hands, and matching the three chakra claws, fluttering and waving, keeping the airtight guard in front. Suddenly, in the middle of the lake, a strange scene appeared. I saw the sky full of paper shurikens falling from the sky, being hit by a pale red claw shadow waving on the lake, and the shurikens that had been knocked off were scattered. Opened into pieces of paper, returned to the paper angel wings, turned into new attacks and poured down. Others were shot down in the water, turned into pieces of paper, floating on the water. The sound of "ding, ding, ding," is even more connected, and if a powerful person passes by, he will definitely change his color and admire it when he hears this sound. The sound is rushing and coherent, almost a sense of beauty! A few seconds later, when Lao Zi''s body became more and more pieces of paper floating on the surface of the water, they even began to overlap. Yahiko''s eyes flashed, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Pretty restraint, Xiao Nan! then "Snapped!" The last seal in his hand was finished, and at the same time, at the opposite Nagato, the same seal was finished. Almost at the same time, both of them glanced at each other, and then... Press your hands together on the water! Water escape, the art of a big waterfall! Combination of water escape ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hao Shui burst! The next moment, in front of them, the surface of the water suddenly bulged, surging turbulently, and instantly turned into a huge wave. The moment the wave formed, it suddenly spun and turned into a huge rotating trumpet-shaped water column toward the center. Lao Zi, lasing out! At this time, Xiao Nan''s paper rain suddenly stopped, and the paper quickly rolled back onto the paper angel wings. Xiao Nan''s offensive stopped abruptly, and Lao Zi also took a pause in his hands, and was taken aback for a moment. Then he felt the water surface under his feet rise and fall, and his figure began to rise and fall with the water surface. After that, he felt the darkness in front of him, and his eyes widened slightly in the next second. bad! In his pupils, a huge rotating water column blasted! It''s too late to escape! Lao Zi''s complexion changed drastically, and he had only time to turn aside, evading himself, and was swallowed by this huge rotating water column that swallowed mountains and swallowed mountains and quake-like mountains! Chapter 331： Hao water burst "boom!" Two huge water jets collided, and the huge impact force caused water arrows to shoot out from the place where they collided, splashing out in opposite directions. Waves of waves spread out from the collision, stirring up layers of waves, the sound of water rumbling, resembling thunder. Chiba was undulating in the waves, and several water arrows splashed across his cheeks. Without noticing it, his eyes fell on Yahiko who was obliquely in front and Nagato who was opposite Yahiko. At this moment, the paper angel wings behind Xiaonan It began to dissipate, and Xiao Nan also slowly fell behind Yahiko. It succeeded. Yahiko felt that Xiao Nan landed behind him, and he breathed slightly. Even in this lake, using the technique of the big waterfall would consume a lot of Chakra. Moreover, in the past three days, he has not had a good rest, and his physical strength has been exhausted. At this moment, he has already felt very tired. He slowly stood up, looked at the Nagato who was flying from the opposite side, and Xiao Nan behind him, with a smile on his mouth. Nagato and Xiao Nan behind are also smiling slightly. At this time, Xiao Nan also gasped slightly, obviously the paper rain just now made her consume a lot of Chakra. On the other hand, Nagato didn''t change much, he was still calm and relaxed, even if he used the technique of the Great Waterfall, it didn''t seem to consume too much. Chiba saw all this, and then he fixed his gaze on the collision of the water column. At this time, the two water columns had begun to merge and fall, rumbling, and the cascading water waves gradually became violent. And the frequency of his ups and downs is also increasing. This impact...Even if it was the coat of the tailed beast, Lao Zi would suffer serious injuries even if he did not die! The combat effectiveness will also be greatly reduced... The cooperation of these three people is also very tacit! Chiba pursed his lips and flashed the scenes in his mind. From his perspective, he could see everything clearly. He knew the tactics of the three people almost instantly. First, Yahiko fights in close hands to restrict Lao Zi''s hands and feet, and then Xiao Nan conducts a long-range attack. If the attack fails, Xiao Nan will attack more vigorously, forcing Lao Zi to retreat. Then, Nagato rushed to the opposite side of Yahiko at the fastest speed. The two of them surrounded Lao Zi in tandem and used the technique of the Great Waterfall to form a combined ninjutsu-like attack, using and enhancing the punch of the water escape. The effect gives Lao Zi a heavy blow. During the operation of the two, Xiao Nan was responsible for restraining Lao Zi to prevent Lao Zi from moving or interrupting their knot printing. After all, the combined ninjutsu attack was powerful, but if Lao Zi deviated from the combination of ninjutsu Impact point, then the power of ninjutsu will be greatly reduced. Even with the speed displayed by Lao Zi, if he has a little gap, he may escape and lose ninjutsu. The cooperation of the three can be said to be seamless, not worse than that of Chiba, Yukina and Hirohiko. At the same time, Chiba couldn''t help but sigh. Worthy of being a ninja with reincarnation eyes, when Xiaonans two deadly attacking paper shurikens were shot, he attached the chakra with wind attributes to it, which not only increased the speed of these two paper shurikens, It also made it sharper, and even cut the open-tailed beast Chakra, hurting the body of the old purple. It is precisely because of these two paper shurikens that Lao Zi is afraid of the dozens of paper shurikens behind him, and chooses to retreat in the first place. Otherwise, Lao Zi may rely on the defensive power of the tail beast coat and choose With the paper shuriken, priority was given to killing Yahiko. Chiba''s mind flashed through the situation where Nagato was standing next to Xiao Nan, Jieyin exhaled, speeding up the speed of the shot paper shuriken, and then slid off the water and walked around behind Lao Zi. At the same time, Chiba''s gaze turned to the corner of his mouth with a faint smile, and he was flying towards Nagato who was meeting with two close friends. Although Nagato, who later created Penn and developed the ability of reincarnation eyes, possesses overwhelming power, but I always feel that Nagato, who is next to Yahiko and Xiaonan, is the strongest. Chiba couldn''t help sighing. Yahiko had a wonderful arrangement for this tactic, but... the most crucial point among them was the chakra attachment of the wind attributes of the two paper shurikens of Nagato. Moreover, the wind attribute chakra that can cut the coat of the tail beast is definitely not something ordinary people can do. Of course, Xiao Nan''s containment is also quite perfect. Yahiko, who is the decoy, Xiaonan who is in charge of supporting the containment, and Nagato who is the core...Although the original book does not describe the situation of these three fighting side by side, it seems that their combination feels very good! Strength... Undoubtedly strong! But... it is not over yet, Lao Zi''s strength will not be easily killed! Chiba''s eyeballs moved, and drops of water slipped from his cheeks, dripping into the soaked skirt. If it was me, in the situation just now, how would I get out of trouble? In other words, seeing the movements of the three people, Nagato and Yahiko are surrounded, what will be left behind? Then, what would Zhu Li, a stubborn old man, as a man with many battles do? An experienced ninja should have experienced World War II, and from the village of Yanyin in the early stages of the war, let Zhu Li go to the battlefield. It should be different from Konohas protection of Human Zhu Li... He has not only experienced World War II, but also experienced numerous The number of battles and confrontations with the powerful of World War II will not be less. Definitely will not leave behind...Substitute technique? Do not! The seal just now is not the seal of the substitute technique, and he hasn''t finished it either. So...do you avoid it instantly? It''s not right. In the situation just now, he didn''t have time to use instantaneous, and Lao Zi should have the attributes of fire and earth, probably not instantaneous. If Physique is instantaneous, his posture is not capable of high-speed Physique movement. What plans will he do? Moreover, in this tactic of Yahiko, he played very conservatively, defensively more than offensive... It should be said that they are all defensive counterattacks. He is more observing! Or wait for the right time! A series of thoughts flashed, Chiba''s face changed, and suddenly something came to mind. Observe...the right time... Melt down! And just as this thought flashed, a trace of heat slowly rose from under his feet~www.novelhall.com~ Subconsciously, Chiba looked down. This time... is the best time! Chiba''s heart is clear. Under his feet, the surface of the water did not know when there were bubbles one after another, steaming steam. The water is boiling in a circular area with a diameter of half a meter centered on Chiba! At this moment, Nagato who was rushing over seemed to have discovered something. He glanced at Qianba''s side abruptly, and immediately shouted: "Yahiko! Konan! Behind!" Almost instantly, Yahiko and Xiaonan suddenly turned and looked back. At this moment, the boiling water on the bottom of Chiba''s feet was tumbling, and under the surface of the lake, a red light slowly lit up. And after the burning red light lit up, the boiling water seemed to bulge, as if a big bag emitting a burning red light was bulging on the surface of the lake! Chapter 332： Twist "Boom!" In the cascading waves, as the burning red light became brighter and brighter, this raised boiling water area burst suddenly, and a large lava ball rushed out of the water and rushed straight into the air. I saw the steam scattered, sneered, and the splash of the lava ball evaporated into steam in an instant. Actually...under the water... Yahiko and Xiaonan opened their eyes slightly, looking at the large lava ball. At this time, the lava ball was also steaming up and down, and it was turning black at a speed that could be recognized by the naked eye. But in the next second, they reacted, their faces all changed. That kid! The two men turned their eyes and landed on top of the lava ball. Just then, an exclamation came from the other side of the lava ball: "Be careful! His target is not me!" This voice... is that child? Yahiko and Xiaonan were taken aback at the same time. And for a while, the water surface less than one meter behind them suddenly burst, and a figure suddenly jumped out of the burst. Xiao Nan reacted a little faster. When the water surface burst, her gaze had already turned behind her, and when her gaze reached the figure, her face flashed in shock. At this time, in the mid-air behind them, Lao Zi was covered with water, there was no tail beast coat to wrap him, and even a lot of paper was stuck on various parts of his body. Foamy light red chakras were accumulating on his body surface. , At the same time, there are still black and red stone fragments falling down on his body. And the goal is that she and Yahiko by her side! In the corner of her eye, Yahiko didn''t seem to react yet, still staring at the rising lava ball. That''s too late! Her body began to turn into pieces of paper, but at this moment, Lao Zi''s karma had already been thrown out, turned into two cold rays, and came straight! Yahiko! She jerked out her hand and pushed it against Yahiko''s shoulder. In the next second, Kuwu shoots! "Wow!" The lava ball rising into the air stopped, turned into a black rock, and fell down. At the same time, the steam chirp has disappeared, but the steam diffused, like morning mist, blocking the shadows of Yahiko and Xiaonan. . "puff!" The lava ball, which turned into black rock, fell into the lake, igniting a water column, and the waves spread out, and they were swallowed by the higher and higher waves formed by the collision of the waterfall technique in the distance. Qianye gritted his teeth slightly, watching the black rock fall into the water, and the steam filled the shadows of Yahiko and Xiaonan. Did you dive into the water when the waterfall collided? Then attacked from underwater, deliberately attacked me, attracted the attention of three people, and then attacked from behind... Cunning and wise! If you attack the three directly, they will be alert and avoid them. It''s just that... the time difference between the lava ball''s attack and the back raid is less than one second. The distance between me and Yahiko is also two or three meters. Within one second, they are underwater and it is impossible to attack at the same time. So... In other words, is it a ninjutsu like the shadow clone? Use the clone to attack me, and then attack Yahiko and the others! Wait a minute, if it''s a clone, then... Nagato and I are not safe now! Thinking of this, Chiba patted Nagato on the back quickly: "Beware of underwater attacks!" At this moment, Chiba was placed on his shoulders by Nagato. Just before his death, Nagato came and rescued him, just landing. When Chiba shot Nagato''s back, he was taken aback, and slowly raised his hand, only to see blood dripping from his hand, and a kind of charred particles. this is Qianye lowered his head to see, a look of surprise appeared on his face, and his teeth were also lightly bitten. At this moment, Nagato was short, half kneeling on the ground, and then facing the lake, fell down. Chiba was also suppressed. Now... Chiba pressed one hand on the water and got up, frowning tightly, and his eyes fell on the back of Nagato who fell on the water. At this time, Nagato''s back was scorched black, and the blood mixed with the scorched black substance constantly seeped out. The entire back was burned...The muscle tissues were burned to varying degrees. Just now, was it late after all? No matter how fast Nagato''s water was instantaneous, it was eventually rubbed by the lava ball. Even if the lava ball came from the water, the temperature dropped a lot by the water, and even began to cool into rock, but the zero-distance scratches...The temperature is not the human body can bear! The reason why Lao Zi has not used Meltdown is because this is a lake, a land with water, and there are two ninjas who use watery evasion. The power of Meltdown is greatly reduced. If used directly, it is just a waste of waste. Chakra! Chiba frowned, and a faint green light glowed in his hands, pressing on Nagato''s back, starting to heal Nagato''s back injury. He has the physique of the Maelstrom family, this injury, if changed to an ordinary person, it is estimated that he will not be able to recover, but from the vitality of the Maelstrom family''s fairy body, it should not be a life-threatening situation. Here first give him some emergency treatment. My Chakra is limited, and now I can only do this, and after giving him emergency treatment, I am afraid I will... Also pay attention to the attack of that clone underwater... The situation... was reversed all at once! "laugh!" At this time, on the other side of the steam, Xiao Nan slowly lowered his head, a smear of blood, splashed from his shoulders and chest, pieces of clothing that were originally paper-clad clothes were also slowly fitting. Get up and finally turn into flesh and blood. "puff!" At this moment, Yahiko, who flew out, fell to the surface of the water and hit a wave, splashing immediately. "Xiao Nan!" But he didn''t notice anything, his eyes were locked on Xiao Nan. When he saw the blood and kunai splashing on her left shoulder and chest, his eyes widened suddenly, and a shout of anger and anxiety sounded. "despair" Lao Zi, who was wrapped in the tail beast''s coat, fell on the water, breathing in his mouth. Seeing Xiao Nan, who failed to turn into pieces and was hurt by his own suffering, and Yahiko who flew far away, his heart was slightly relaxed. Tone. Its a risk. If you get involved in those two water jets, even if you turn your tail into a beast, your bones will probably be crushed! Lao Zi recalled the scene just now in his mind. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have hardened and sank to the bottom at the moment of his death. I''m afraid he would be dead now. Even if it sank to the bottom of the water, it was still affected by the vortex caused by the collision of the two water columns. The rock hardened and was crushed~www.novelhall.com~ However, it was precisely by this force that he quickly approached that one. Imp, and using the shadow clone to pretend to attack, the main body swims back to the underwater place where it is now and conducts a surprise attack on the other two people. Although it was a critical moment, the plan flashed brightly, but it was very successful! Thinking of this, Lao Zi''s expression was solemn, and his feet pressed slightly, and in the next second, he would rush out to kill Xiao Nan in front of him! Now, in one go, destroy them! However, just as this thought turned, his face changed, and he looked at his body abruptly. When are these... At this moment, a pale smile appeared on Xiao Nan''s slightly pale face, and she saw her fingers stand up, making a mark. "laugh!" Immediately, all the pieces of paper on Lao Zi''s body burned in an instant! Chapter 333： explosion! "Boom boom boom!" Dozens of firelight smoke suddenly exploded, and finally gathered into a huge fireball, and the blast of wind swept out, immediately blowing away the diffuse steam. Almost at the same time, Xiao Nan only felt a tight waist, and the whole person began to retreat quickly. In the corner of his eye, Yahiko''s expression of relief was seen. At this time, she was swept over by Yahiko, and quickly left the center of the explosion. "Yahiko..." She whispered. "I''m okay." Yahiko replied, a little bit below his feet, flying over the water at a faster speed, behind him, the strong wind swept through, and the exploding heat wave swept with the wind, he slightly brought Xiao Nan at hand into his arms. Close, to block this strong wind and heat for her. Feeling Yahiko''s movements and the warmth in his arms, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but feel hot on his face, and then he snorted slightly painfully as if he had touched something. "Sorry!" Yahiko seemed to have noticed something too, and his hand loosened slightly. "No, it''s okay." Xiao Nan''s cheeks were slightly red, and he looked at the kunai on his chest and shoulders. Just now Yahiko''s movement made his chest touch the two kunai. And as they flew away, Chiba in the distance was also attracted by the explosion. what''s going on? He was focusing on treating Nagato, when a series of explosions suddenly sounded, followed by a strong wind. The water waves that had begun to calm down seemed to be a bit bigger under the strong wind, and the fluctuations intensified, if not Chiba reacted quickly, presumably his palm was about to be embedded in Nagato''s back. As a last resort, Chiba suspended the treatment of Nagato. Fortunately, he has used hemostasis to stop the wound on Nagato''s back, and now there is no more blood oozing out, the next step is to heal the burned part of Nagato''s body as much as possible. Otherwise, if it drags on for a long time, it may fester. At that time, I am afraid the situation will be really bad. And now, seeing Yahiko and Xiaonan flying by, although they didn''t see the whole process of the explosion, Chiba already had an idea in his mind. That''s it, that''s it! A clear color flashed in Qianye''s eyes. "Nagato!" At this time, Yahiko hugged Xiao Nan and flew over. When he saw the shocking wound on the back of Nagato, a look of astonishment suddenly appeared on his face. The eyes of Xiao Nan in his arms were slightly widened and worried. The color appeared immediately. "Don''t worry, I have already treated him to stop the bleeding. However, the burns on his body should be treated as soon as possible, and my Chakra is not enough to heal him completely." Chiba said. At this time, Yahiko had put down Xiaonan, rushed to Nagato, and looked around nervously. After hearing Chibas words, he was taken aback for a while, raised his head, and looked at Chiba on the opposite side: "You are a medical Ninja?" "For the time being." Chiba nodded, her hair stretched straight in the strong wind. "His life is not in danger!" Yahiko asked eagerly. "It''s okay now, as long as he gets timely treatment, he will be fine." Chiba said, thinking about it in his heart. The center of the explosion should be Lao Zi! Otherwise Yahiko and Xiaonan will not get away. This detonating talisman should be Xiaonan''s detonating talisman, and it is more powerful than the one I bought. Looking at the explosion situation, even if Lao Zi was protected by a tail beast coat, she would have suffered a lot of injuries and died... it shouldn''t be possible. At this time... "retreat!" As he was thinking, suddenly Yahiko spoke, and at the same time, he had lifted Nagato who had passed out in a coma, and was about to turn his back to his back. As soon as these words came out, Qianye was stunned for a moment. This command was exactly the same as he thought! That''s right, now is the best time to retreat. Nagato was injured and Lao Zi fell into an explosion. It was time to retreat. In the current situation, the fighting can no longer continue. Nagato was seriously injured and unconscious. Yahiko himself was injured. I am afraid that his ribs were broken. The combat effectiveness was greatly reduced. Xiao Nan''s condition was not very good. The shoulders and chest were deeply penetrated, so he must be treated. Moreover, in terms of Chakra''s consumption, Yahiko and Xiaonan who can fight both consume a lot. The situation is not optimistic. In this regard, Chiba also made a conclusion. Yahiko''s judgment is very wise and calm! "Thank you, help Xiao Nan get a treatment!" Yahiko lifted Nagato on his back, looked at Chiba, and said in a pleading tone. At this time, Xiao Nan had already taken out Kuwu, blood was gurgling out, and he was pulling out the bandage from the ninja bag, preparing for a simple dressing. After hearing Yahiko''s words, Chiba glanced at Xiaonan''s wound, and said in his heart: This kind of wound, my remaining Chakra, should be able to heal. However, after the cure, I am afraid... This is not the time to think about this. Although their offensive rhythm is very fast, a considerable amount of time has passed, and it does not make much sense to delay. Anyway, they also saved me twice. These are what I should do. Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t hesitate, and said: "I know, I''ll treat you." At this moment, Xiao Nan had already taken out the bandage, looked at Chiba as he walked, and then at the wound on his body, but shook his head, and said, "The treatment is too time-consuming now, let''s retreat first." Hearing this, Qianye glanced at the explosion point far behind Xiao Nan. At this time, the strong wind had gradually ceased, and the flames of the explosion had begun to dissipate. Indeed... now is not a good time for treatment, but treatment is necessary. Seeing this situation, Qianye''s mind naturally passed such a thought. At this time, Yahiko''s words came again: "Xiao Nan, let him treat you. It is still uncertain about the result of the explosion. If your injury recovers, no matter what happens, you can deal with it." Hearing this, Xiao Nan was taken aback for a moment, but Chiba nodded secretly. Although it is not a good time for treatment, treatment is necessary. During the explosion period, they really run, but they can''t go far. It''s better to take advantage of this time to heal the wounds, as much as they can be treated. . If Lao Zi loses his combat effectiveness in this explosion, it would be great, everything is over. But if Lao Zi still has spare power, and even the combat power that can kill them, then this treatment becomes very important. Only Yahiko and Xiao Nan can fight now, a recovered Xiao Nan, and an injured Xiao Nan. The difference between the two is huge! Moreover, Xiao Nan''s technique has a unique effect in supporting, delaying, and restraining. Even if he escapes later, a good Xiao Nan is also very important. Even Chakra has consumed a lot of intact Xiaonan! "I know." Xiao Nan touched Yahiko''s eyes, and said, at the same time, his short stature is convenient for Chiba''s treatment. "please." Yahiko''s voice sounded behind Chiba. "This is what I should do. UU reading www.uukanshu.com" Qianye shook his head and did not hesitate. He raised his hands and pressed Xiao Nan''s wound, a light green light emerged from his hands, and he began to heal Xiao Nan. This kid... medical ninjutsu is very powerful! Looking at the wound that began to heal at a speed discernible to the naked eye, a faint surprise flashed in Xiao Nan''s eyes. However, how could a medical ninja appear here? No one protects... At the same time, a question arose in her heart. But at this moment, her face suddenly changed. Yahiko! What are you doing! In her pupils, Yahiko caught Kuunai suddenly and was about to rush out. And the goal... It''s the Chiba in front of you! Chapter 334： why! No... not right! The surprise in Xiao Nan''s eyes disappeared and turned into solemnity. Hurry up! Qianye''s eyes flashed, as if he had seen something, the expression on his face also became solemn, and the light green brilliance on his hands seemed to expand and brighter. Increase the output of medical chakras! As soon as possible, treat Xiao Nan as soon as possible! And at this moment, Yahiko carried Nagato on his back and threw it out with his hand, with a cold light in his hand, rushing out. "call out!" Qianye''s eyes turned slightly to his left side, and a cold light passed by, flying straight out. The opposite Xiao Nan also turned his eyes and glanced to his right, a cold light flashed across his eyes. "laugh!" In the next second, a puff of blood shot out from behind her! hateful! Wrong! A bleak expression flashed across Yahiko''s face, and Lao Zi''s figure was reflected in his pupils. At this time, Lao Zi was floating in the air, and the tail beast coat on the surface of the body had been exploded to pieces, piled up and down, and pieces of stone skin fell from time to time on his body, and half of his face was scorched. One piece, even on the hands, body, feet, where there is no tail beast''s coat, there are black marks. Obviously, the explosion just now caused him serious injuries. At the same time, behind him, there were black smoke trails, connecting the black smoke that exploded. At this moment, a kunai was inserted into his blocking hand, and at this moment, the blood was falling. "Boom..." A kunai, falling like the water behind Xiao Nan, aroused a splash of water. Almost, I was almost killed by this suffering! A wisp of blood shed from Lao Zi''s nose. The ear-piercing tinnitus filled his hearing, and the explosion at such a close distance exploded directly on the body surface. Even the coat of the tail beast could not protect him, even he had used the rock hardening technique for the first time , Enhanced the defense. However, the skin on the body surface was still injured in many places, and even the shock of the explosion hurt the inside of the body. Even the coat of the tail beast was blown up. However, even so, he still has the odds, and the odds are not low. He couldn''t hear the sound because of tinnitus, but he could tell with his eyes that the situation of the other party was not optimistic. Although this boy with orange hair prevented himself from attacking this little girl and hurt himself, seeing the bloodshot from the corners of his nose and mouth, his slightly rickety body and the gasping he tried to hide, his injury is not optimistic, even Chakra and physical exertion are also huge, and the combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. As for the red-haired boy, judging from the information provided by the shadow clone just now, he was already seriously injured, and even passed out in a coma at the time, and could no longer fight. And the little girl in front of her should be the biggest threat. Her paper ninjutsu is very difficult, and she is good at disguising. When she was restraining herself just now, she deliberately adjusted the angle of the paper shuriken to detonate some talisman paper hands. Li Jian was knocked down in the water, and after using the water escape, these detonating charms naturally fit on his body. After all, the attack was dense at the time. Although the attack and defense time was not long, a lot of paper shurikens fell into the water. At that time, Shui Dunjuan was carrying the water current and these detonating symbols, all aimed at himself, and it was difficult to fail. It was... completely calculated! Three amazing little ghosts! Lao Zi''s eyes flickered sharply, and his face was half intact and half charred, yet he looked quite hideous. But at this moment, in the peripheral light of his vision, Meng Ran caught a glimpse of a pair of small hands braving a pale green light under Xiao Nan''s shoulders. This is... medical ninjutsu! This kid is a medical ninja! Lao Zi stunned in his heart, a medical ninja, Lao Zi knew exactly what it meant in the current situation. No wonder they want to protect this kid like this! No way! This medical ninja must not be allowed to survive, they still have combat effectiveness, how do I gain an advantage, the medical ninja...cannot stay! This is also the iron rule for ninja group battles, priority is given to killing the opposing medical ninja! "despair!" After a series of thoughts turned, Lao Zi also landed on the water not far behind Xiao Nan. When he landed, his hands had been put into the ninja bag, and the tail beast Chakra on his body continued to emerge, repairing the beast. Exploded tail beast coat. "hiss" A slight sound of opening a piece of paper sounded on Xiao Nan''s left hand side. At this time, her left sleeve was already opened like a piece of paper, and her eyes were looking backward, Yu Guangzhong, already watching Arrived Lao Zi, and his attacking posture! "Sister Xiaonan, don''t move, it''s almost healed your wounds." Qianye suddenly said, "Don''t worry, his attacks will not be directed at you!" Xiao Nan was almost taken aback when he said this. "not good!" At this time, Yahiko screamed and was about to rush forward, but this action seemed to have affected the wound, and his figure paused. At this moment, Lao Zi behind Xiao Nan disappeared in a flash! When the voice fell, when Xiao Nan was stunned, there was pain on Yahiko''s face, and the moment he stopped. Chiba''s eyes moved, glanced back, and said anxiously: "I''m fine, Xiao Nan, after he attacks me, give him a fatal blow!" All right? attack? The fatal blow? As soon as these words came out, Xiao Nan came back to her senses, and at the same time she was puzzled, but the next moment, her face changed drastically. A pale red figure suddenly flashed behind Qianye, his eyes suppressed, staring at Qianye''s neck with murderous intent, his left hand holding Kunai, raised high, the posture was about to pierce Kunai! That man Zhu Li! The goal is this kid! "Leave me alone! Not yet time!" A suppressed voice came from Chiba''s mouth in front of him. When Lao Zi pierced Kuwu into my body, that moment was the moment of the best fatal blow. At that time, with a hit, Lao Zi would definitely relax. When he relaxes, it is the best time to attack him! The eyes in front of him turned back, staring at him stubbornly, and his eyes conveyed such a trace. At this moment, Xiao Nan''s face changed suddenly. This child is to sacrifice himself and create opportunities for us! At this moment, the skin and flesh of the puncture wound on Xiao Nan''s chest and shoulder were closed, and he was already healed. And at this moment, Lao Zi''s kunai fell fiercely! "laugh!" Splashing blood! "Boom!" A Kuwu ~www.novelhall.com~ fell into the water. And the next second... Chiba''s eyes slowly widened, and the scattered pieces of paper reflected in his eyes. Then, he felt that his back was pushed down and the whole person flew out. With all the remaining strength, Qianye twisted and turned, turned sideways, and looked at the place behind him. why Half of his thoughts turned in Chiba''s mind. Then the next second... "Boom!" He exploded into a cloud of white mist! (To be continued...) Chapter 335： calm At a distance of ten meters away from the center of the explosion, the lake surface has calmed down, and the flames and smoke in the distance have gradually dissipated, and the wind has disappeared. A little bit of raindrops hit the surface of the lake, and circles of ripples spread. As if nothing happened. "Wow..." There was a slight sound of water, and a small head appeared on the lake far away from the battlefield. Qianye took a greedily breath of air, and then slowly climbed up from the bottom of the lake while supporting the lake with his hands. Looking back, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Fortunately, Lao Zi wanted to keep my three kunai just now. If it weren''t for the explosion, I wouldn''t be able to hide from others. After smiling, Chiba couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. At that time, after Nagato rescued him from five lava balls, Chiba had already made plans. After healed the burn on his face, he took advantage of the time when Yahiko and Lao Zi focused on fighting each other. Hid the shadow clone underwater. Originally, it was to leave an insurance. After all, Lao Zis blood inheritance limit is melt escape, and Yahiko and Nagato can use water escape, and both melt escape and water escape have a wide range of ninjutsu, in order to prevent them from being forbeared when they escape. The situation affected by the technique left a shadow clone underwater, and acted with him, and could be replaced underwater at a critical time. When discovering the detonation talisman behind Lao Zi Kuwu, Chiba decided to replace the shadow clone directly, escape from the water, and use the shadow clone to confuse the enemy. And in this process, there is smoke cover from the explosion of the detonating talisman, which is unconscious. Chiba also resisted three kuunai explosions for this. Although he healed himself while sneaking underwater, there were still many burnt scars on his hands and feet at the moment, which were obviously scars caused by the explosion. . However, these are basically skin injuries, and the serious injuries have been cured, and it does not affect Chiba''s actions. At this time, the Shengmen Mode has been closed. Although Chiba still has the physical strength to run, but he does not have the minimum physical strength to open the Eight Doors mode. As for the Chakra, there is only one Chakra who is a substitute technique. Moreover, it is impossible to refine the chakra, and the physical strength can no longer support it. "Just get out of here, and then find a relatively safe place to rest." Chiba looked at the gloomy sky and planned. But just when he took a step carefully and was about to fly, he was taken aback for a while, and the whole person stopped, stepping on one foot in the air, but did not fall. this is Chiba frowned. At this time, his mind was full of messages from the shadow clone, and there was also a very small amount of almost negligible Chakra flowing back into his body. But when all the information returned, his face showed a look of astonishment. Xiao Nan actually... In Chiba''s mind, there was the shadow clone trying to twist the silhouette, the last picture he saw. In the direction where the pieces of paper flew and gathered, Xiao Nans half-length profile was already formed, blocking him and Lao Zi. Lao Zi raised his left hand in a shape of a bow, but a paper shuriken on his wrist penetrated the coat of the tail beast. Deeply pierced into the flesh, blood splashed. And Lao Zi''s other hand turned into a lava hand, punching directly through Xiao Nan''s body, and the paper-like outline of the half body had already begun to burn! Without thinking about it, Chiba could also imagine the situation at the time. Lao Zi instantaneously moved behind her shadow clone and choked off. Although her shadow clone warned Xiao Nan several times, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but shot it down and knocked down Lao Zi''s dagger with a paper shuriken. However, Lao Zi should have been prepared, and his other hand turned into a lava fist, hitting his shadow clone with one punch. And Xiao Nan seemed to have done a good job of responding, and immediately flew away, blocking himself and Lao Zi, and pushed his shadow clone. In the end, he was punched through by Lao Zi. No, it should be throwing a paper shuriken. Before the paper shuriken hits Lao Zi, she has already flew out of paper, otherwise... it''s unstoppable... From the very beginning, I made the back hand of the paper shuriken that did not work, and that is to use my body to block it! At this moment, in Chiba''s mind, he couldn''t help but think of the back with open hands and flying red hair. why? Xiao Nan is not Jiu Xin Na, and there is no friendship between us, why? Why save me? To them, I am just a strange and irrelevant Konoha ninja, they have no reason to save me? Thinking of this, Chiba stepped out and stepped on the water. No, no matter what, I''m out of the fight. I also cured Xiao Nan, and even gave them a chance to kill Lao Zi. It''s just that they are not sure. It has nothing to do with me, and I did not ask them to save me. Thinking about it, Chiba turned around and unconsciously stretched his hand into the ninja bag. Chiba... calm down! calm! Think about the fate of Jiu Xin Na, now is not the time to be willful! This is not the time to intervene in the fate of others! Moreover, the fate of the three Yahikos and Kushina had little to do. When Daito did not join Akatsuki, it triggered the Kyuubi incident. He Xiao, and Yahiko have nothing to do with them! Chiba''s heart flashed, but he had taken out his hand from the ninja bag and put a round object into his mouth. This is not necessary willfulness! There is only one chance to change history, don''t let things happen! clam down! Calm down! If something happens here, the gain is not worth the loss! Yahiko and the others are just irrelevant people! Chiba''s eyes flickered sharply, and with a "click", the round object in his mouth was broken. hateful! ... The white mist bursting from the shadow clone slowly dissipated. "cough!" A mouthful of blood was coughed out of Xiao Nan''s half-length profile, a wry smile overflowed from the corner of his mouth. That''s why, no wonder I was told to leave him alone, this child has already replaced the shadow clone, and the body has already escaped. What a great kid. "Wow!" When the bitter smile overflowed and the thoughts turned, Xiao Nan suddenly scattered and flew away, turning into two streams of paper, bypassing the old purple who turned into a lava arm with an arm in front, and gathered again on the side of the frightened and anxious Yahiko. At this time, Lao Zi''s eyes were also slightly widened, and the reflection of the flying paper in his eyes. Shadow clone? When? This kid... However, astonished to astonishment, he quickly understood the current situation, and the seal had already begun in his hands. "laugh!" A dozen pieces of burning paper fell into the water in front of Lao Zi. After a touch of green smoke rose up, it turned into ashes and sank into the water. At this moment, Lao Zi Jieyin finished, took a breath, held his breath, and turned around. Melt down, flowing rock! bad! Almost the moment he turned around, Yahiko and Xiao Nan, who had already gathered in human form, screamed in their hearts. In their minds ~www.novelhall.com~ crossed a picture by coincidence. A large lava flow swept toward him like a huge wave, and it was too late to escape, and finally turned into fly ash in the lava! That''s it! In the end, this picture turned into despair. "Damn! Damn! Damn!" But at this moment, a bunch of angry voices suddenly remembered. what! Lao Zi, who was about to spit out a lava flow, looked to his right side in disbelief. A small fist had already hit his right cheek. "Boom!" The flesh is muffled. Weird power, burst! (To be continued...) Chapter 336： gave it to you! "puff!" A magma was squeezed out of Lao Zi''s mouth and fell into the lake with a chuckle, splashing several steams. This kid... But Lao Zi''s face was full of incredibleness, and his right cheek had sunk in, huddled with the scorched left cheek. In the next second, his whole person flew out like an arrow from the string. This kid... A look of astonishment flashed in the eyes of Yahiko and Xiaonan, and the expressions that were originally astonished turned into astonishment and astonishment. In their pupils, Chiba leaped forward and fisted, and his angry expression staring at Lao Zi flying out. "despair!" The water splashed and Qianye stepped on the surface of the water. He squatted in a deep voice, with one hand on his back and the other on the water. At this moment, Chiba''s eyes swept across the two. However, the blood oozing out of Yahiko''s nose and mouth has gradually become rich, and Xiao Nan looks not as bad as he thought, but the clothes on his chest have been completely burnt, and the position from the collarbone to the chest is completely exposed. This was originally a beautiful woman with crisp **** The half-dew spring scenery, but, in Chiba''s eyes, there is no sense of spring sunshine at all, on the contrary, it is a bit shocking. A shocking black wound occupied all the exposed skin. Almost all parts of Xiao Nan above his chest were severely burned! If it is not treated as soon as possible, the consequences will be unimaginable. Gee! Chiba frowned, the emerald green light flickered in his eyes, and he breathed slightly. Even the junliang pill, there is no way to add too much physical strength and chakra! Moreover, the situation of Yahiko, Nagato and Xiaonan is not optimistic, and a quick fight must be made! The remaining physical strength is estimated to only support the wound mode for less than ten minutes. As for the chakra of the wound mode... I dont know if it has been repeatedly opened many times, or because the physical strength is too low, only more than half of the original a little. And Lao Zi... When his thoughts flashed, Qianye''s eyes turned and fell on Lao Zi. At this time, Lao Zi flew out directly, and drops of lava ooze out of his mouth uncontrollably, and drops of lava were connected in a line like beads. The "chichichi" drips fell on the water surface. Steam is formed on the surface of the water and connected into a steam line. At this moment, the two eyes met. The four-tailed tail beast coat... the touch just now, the tail beast coat resisted most of the strange power. Although he looked embarrassed, it didn''t hurt the root, and even didn''t hurt much. And according to the return information of the shadow clone, he should already be able to use the Melting Chakra mode. The punch that injured Xiao Nan should be an incomplete chakra mode. According to Lao Zi''s information, he should have started to practice assiduously to control the four tails after leaving Yanyin Village, and it was also many years after leaving that he learned the ninjutsu with the four tails. In the original work, it is also not said whether Lao Zi has become a perfect human Zhuli. However, when the spirit world of the tail beast introduced everyone Zhuli and the tail beast to Naruto, the four tails finally asked Lao Zi if he remembered its name? It can be seen that Siwei should have told Lao Zi by his name... However, although they have exchanged names, they should not be able to understand each other. Lao Zi is not a perfect person. According to this inference, Lao Zi should not have become a perfect person. Only relying on penance, can freely control the tail beast Chakra. But... there are certainly not many Chakras that can be used. Four tails also have a temper. It is impossible for a displeased person to draw and use his chakra at will. Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly. There are not many Chakra tail beasts that Lao Zi can use, and the attack of the three Yahikos just now should have consumed a lot of his tail beast Chakra! In other words... And when Qianye''s thought flashed through, a similar thought flashed through Lao Zi''s heart. The four-tailed chakra is almost used and can''t be dragged on. The strength of this kid is amazing. If he doesn''t have the coat of the tail beast, he will definitely be hit by a frontal hit. Unexpectedly, this kid also has combat effectiveness, and the combat effectiveness is not low! Could it be that the initial protective behavior of these three people was to confuse me? This kid is also the main attacker! It''s no use thinking about it now. At this moment, I''m in mid-air, and this kid''s attack is about to come. Solve this kid, there is no problem! Now that he knows he is going to attack, then defense is much easier! The thoughts of the two flashed, and there was a sharp flash in their eyes, and a spark seemed to burst out at the intersection of their eyes. "Boom!" In the next second, the surface of the water beneath Qianye''s feet burst open, and a column of water rose into the sky. coming! Lao Zi''s eyes flashed in the inverted flight, his body slightly tilted to his side, his right hand slowly clenched his fist, and the lava lit up! "Boy! Don''t underestimate me!" Lao Zi suddenly yelled in his mouth, then slammed it down with a punch! The moment he punched, "Boom!" the water surface below suddenly burst, a fist rushed out, and a punch came straight to his left cheek. "Boom!" With a muffled sound, two fists slammed together. Then, the next moment. "Boom!" The fist that burst out of the water exploded into a cloud of white mist. Then, it is the attack of the body! The corners of Lao Zi''s mouth raised slightly, and Qianye''s figure flashing in front of him was reflected in his pupils. "laugh!" At this moment, his whole body suddenly ignited with lava, and in an instant, his whole body was covered with a layer of lava skin. Melt down, the art of lava hardening! This lava skin can not only improve defense power, but also has the high temperature of lava. If the skin is touched, it will inevitably be burned into black charcoal! Now, it depends on how you start! "You too, don''t underestimate me!" Angrily flashed in Qianye''s eyes, looking at the smile at the corner of Lao Zi''s mouth, he strode forward, rushed to the front of Lao Zi''s inverted flight path, and paused, clenching his right fist. "hiss" An arc-shaped wave was drawn on the water, and Chiba paused, staring at the flying lava human form. Then, Meng took a breath. "It''s just a hand, for you!" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Lao Zi has already flown, and his expression cannot be seen under the lava skin, but in his eyes, there is a glimmer of disbelief. "Just fly me to the sky!" Chiba sank and dropped his elbow, and a very low-angle uppercut burst out. It hit Lao Zi''s cheek fiercely! "Boom!" There was a muffled sound of flesh hitting lava. "laugh!" There was a sound of high temperature burning flesh. "What..." Half-shocked in pain. "Crack!" A sound seemed to be the cracking of lava. The human form of lava was blown into the sky heavily! (To be continued...) Chapter 337： To suffer! This kid! Such strange power! Lao Zi rushed to the sky, and the pale red tail beast''s coat slowly peeled off, turning into a rag-like pale red chakra and dissipating. The Tail Beast Chakra is no longer available. Feeling the tail beast''s coat peeling off, Lao Zi gritted his teeth slightly, and at the same time, the lava skin on his face made a "click" and the cracks widened a little. His eyes were staring at Qianye on the water, frowning! At this time, Chiba looked up at Lao Zi in the air, and saw that the pale red tailed beast Chakra dissipated, and his face was still in awe. Sure enough, the tail beast Chakra can''t be used indefinitely, but the injuries that exploded just now should have been repaired! In the battle just now, he didn''t use ninjutsu very much. If he was instantaneous, he should rely on the increase of the tail beast Chakra and use it by physical skills, which is different from Nagato''s Shuizun. It consumes more energy than Chakra. After exhausting the available tail beast Chakra so quickly, his injuries were undoubtedly repaired. In an instant, Chiba made a judgment, and at the same time, the hand behind his back finally finished the last one. "Boom!" A cloud of white mist blew up beside him. Now...the best time to attack, and there is also the best way to attack! "Snapped!" Chiba''s hands clasped together, and there was a sudden pain, but the original gesture of Jieyin was paused. He looked down and saw that the five fingers of his right hand had been severely burned. When he closed, the blisters on it burst, and his painful expression changed. There was even a trace of blood oozing out of it. This is more serious than I thought! Chiba frowned and clenched his teeth. Attacking the lava skin directly with your hands, the burns are certain, but the strange power is explosive power after all. After contacting the lava in a very short time, it can knock Lao Zi into the air. Chiba originally expected it, but it was just a bubble. . But at this moment, the five fingers of his right hand and even the back of his hand were burned to varying degrees, and the edges of the burn were also full of small blisters, and even on the fingers on the contact surface, the skin was burnt. Every movement of the finger is painful! At this time, the white mist next to Chiba had already dispersed, and an identical Chiba appeared. Hold back! At this moment, Qianye gritted his teeth and quickly began to seal in his hands. Chance... only once! It''s just some pain! I don''t have any extra chakras to attack like this again! Unsuccessful, all four of you have to explain here! At the same time, the shadow clone Chiba glanced at the main body slightly, and began to seal. At this time, Yahiko and Xiaonan also returned to their senses and looked at the two Chiba standing on the lake. When they saw Chiba''s blood-stained hands, their expressions changed slightly. Such a hand... can still seal? Just looking at Chiba''s hand, the two words "severe pain" naturally appeared in their minds. "cough!" At this moment, Xiao Nan on the side suddenly coughed up blood, and the sharp pain in his chest passed at this moment. In the pain, Xiao Nan''s face was slightly distorted. "Xiao Nan!" Yahiko noticed something and looked back. When he saw Xiao Nan''s shocking wound, his face changed. However, Xiao Nan didn''t seem to be aware of it, his eyes fixed on the lava human form that was flying slowly in the air. I can''t...I can''t faint. If I faint, I''m afraid... Yahiko will... A thought, like a hard wall, blocked the pain that swept through. At this moment, Lao Zi''s eyes flashed murderously, and his hands were thrown out, two red-hot Kuwu flew out, from top to bottom, directly at the two Chiba in Jieyin. In the case of hand burns in the eyes, it can also be printed, great perseverance! However, the pain still slows down your speed of congealing! Now, either stop Jie Yin or get shot through! I won''t, waiting for you to finish the seal! Qianye''s solemn expression changed slightly, and almost the moment when the burning kunai shot out, he noticed Lao Zi''s attack. Oops... slow! I have to say that Lao Zi''s judgment was very correct. No matter how patience Qianye was, his seal was indeed slowed down a lot under pain. If it were intact, he would have finished all seals at this moment. And now, there are still several seals that have not been finished. However, if it is interrupted now, then all previous efforts will be abandoned. Although Chiba took the Junliang Pill, he did not know whether it was due to too much in a short time or his potential physical strength was completely drained. Junliangwan didn''t recover much physical strength, and the two instant shots just now consumed a lot. If he gives up Jieyin and avoids now, then... he will no longer be able to create such an offensive opportunity! However, if you dont hide, these two kunai are heading towards the heart of him and the shadow clone, and if the burning kunai is pierced, even if it is not a critical point, it will probably burn the internal organs and hurt the internal organs. It will die! How to do? At this moment, although Qianye kept holding hands, there was still a trace of anxiety in his heart. hateful! It only takes one second and one more second to finish the remaining six seals! And at this moment, Qianye cursed anxiously in his heart, and when his thoughts flashed, the two Kuwu had already crossed half the distance, and within a second, he would shoot him! At this moment, there was a sound of slashing through the air. what! Lao Zimeng looked at Yayan and Xiaonan, but saw cold sweat on Xiaonan''s face. When Lao Zi''s eyes touched, she fell softly into Yayan''s arms, who stepped sideways. So timely! Chiba''s eyes flashed with joy. "Shoo!" Two paper shurikens rushed diagonally and hit the red shuriken accurately. "Chichi!" The instant the four kunai touched, the paper shuriken seemed to be ignited by the burning kunai. "Boom!" In the next second, the paper shuriken exploded, and two flames of smoke rose up. Two Kuwuwu shots flew out from the firelight smoke immediately, snorted twice, and fell into the lake far away in front of Chiba obliquely, emitting two steams. bad! At this moment, Lao Zi''s face changed, and the ominous premonition in his heart that had arisen from the beginning of Chiba''s seal became stronger! "Snapped!" With a crisp sound, Qianye''s mouth gave a smile and made the last mark. At the same time, the shadow avatar Chiba also bears the last seal. Then, the two Chiba pressed their hands on the ground together. Water escape, the technique of water dragon bomb! Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ On the lake a little far away in front of them, two waves of water swirled, and one stream of water converged in the rotating waves, and the two water columns rose from the rotating waves. It gradually formed into a dragon shape and became two dragon-shaped water streams. This is...Shui Dun? At this time, Lao Zi''s ascending power was exhausted, and she was in the air, and there was no expression on her lava skin. However, in his eyes, there was an expression of "worse!" This kid turned out to be a user of Shui Dun! And just when Lao Zi''s thoughts flashed, two dragon-shaped water currents, like twin dragons intertwined, spiraled upwards, instantly surrounding him. The two dragon heads are like living creatures, one left and the other right, and two pairs of dragon eyes, seemingly staring at him murderously. Combining water escape, Ssangyong bites! In the next second, two dragon-shaped currents opened their necks and opened their mouths. With the two dragons fighting for beads, they bit down and swallowed Lao Zi in one bite! (To be continued...) Chapter 338： Preparation! There was a muffled sound of heavy objects colliding, and the two high-speed water streams collided and splashed, and the water splashed down like a pouring rain. The collision is more like a waterfall pouring, rumbling. Layers of waves spread from the place where the cascading water falls into the lake and rippling out. Astonishment flashed in Yahiko''s eyes. Can this kid use such a powerful water escape ninjutsu? Physical ninjutsu, ninjutsu, medical ninjutsu, no wonder this child can appear here alone, his strength is completely self-protected. At this time, Yahiko had a heavy hand, and he looked sideways, but saw that Xiao Nan had closed his eyes and frowned slightly, shaking from time to time, his face was full of pain. Yahiko frowned. There is no way...We have no fighting power on our side. Whether we can solve this person''s strength depends on this blow! Thinking, Yahiko touched his ninja bag with the other hand. "Wow!" The water that gathered into the water dragon bombs collided in mid-air completely fell, and the water waves gradually subsided. "Tick!" A drop of water fell from Lao Zi''s body surface skin, and fell into the water, splashing ripples. In the middle of the waterfall, Lao Zi stood upright. "Crack!" A crack climbed up to the black stone skin on his shoulders. "Crack!" The cracks began to expand and spread from the shoulders. After a while, all the black stone skin on his body began to crack like a spider web. At the same time, a blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Then, Lao Zi raised his head slightly, and his gaze fell on Chiba, who was squatting in front of him and panting on the water with one hand. "Almost, if your water escape technique has half the power of the orange-haired boy and the red-haired boy''s combination of water escape, I am afraid I will be injured more severely and lose combat effectiveness." Lao Zi tilted her head, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. Afterwards, with a "slap", the black stone skin suddenly shattered and turned into pieces of black stone, falling into the water, splashing layers of small waves, spreading away. And when the black stone skin broke and fell, the old purple-clothed and black armor seemed to have no injuries at all. Although he has no tail beast coat, his injury has been healed! This time... it''s over. A trace of despair flashed in Yahiko''s eyes. The current situation, his own situation, although it is effective in combat, is no longer a threat to the current Lao Zi. Not to mention Xiaonan and Nagato. Looking at the situation of the child, the physical strength and Chakra are almost exhausted. After all, the shadow clone was separated and the powerful water escape technique was used... Now he is panting, whether he can stand up is a problem. And this person''s strength, except for the tail beast Chakra, did not use the ninjutsu that was too expensive for Chakra, Chakra was consumed, but enough! Disadvantage, this is an absolute disadvantage! Still can''t...can''t just give up like this...There must be some way. Yahiko racked his brains, thinking about a series of possibilities. But...there is no way, clever women can hardly cook without rice, their wounded wounds, and physically weak, they can no longer make an effective counterattack. At this moment, Yahiko''s heart beat, and scenes of the entire battle passed through his mind. He suddenly discovered something. This person''s Zhu Li... is deliberately saving Chakra, a series of offensives, all to consume them! What this human column force uses is only the body-surgery instantaneous body, the defensive ability of the tail beast Chakra, and the melting of the lava ball that was used at the beginning! And the physical strength of Renzhuli... With the increase of the tail beast Chakra, it would have been much higher than that of ordinary people. This is what Teacher Zilaiye said! The physical strength that is much higher than that of ordinary people is also one of the advantages of human strength. Whether it is physical strength, chakra, or recovery ability, human strength is far beyond ordinary people! We, from the very beginning, were defeated! This person''s Zhu Li, originally intended to consume them! Thinking of this, Yahiko gritted his teeth, with regret on his face. Why... I didn''t see it! At this time, Lao Zi, who was calm and restless, caught a glimpse of Yahiko''s face in the corner of her mouth, and a calm smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. At this time, he still has plenty of chakras. Although he will inevitably use his own chakras when he uses the tail beast chakras, he has tried his best to use them sparingly since the battle. There is still a considerable amount left. In terms of physical strength, there is no need to worry. Although I feel a little tired, it is insignificant. As for the other party, the three of them don''t need to say more, they are no longer good. And this little kid here doesn''t know how many shadow clones have been separated, and using the combination of water escape just now, Chakra and physical strength are already at the limit, not to worry. For him, the winner is already in hand. At this time, he was also a little proud. This boy with orange hair can see it. Indeed, I have been deliberately consuming their chakras and physical strength. Even if the kid is restrained, I am not sure if they will abandon this kid in a crisis. I don''t want to be entangled by them anymore. To be on the safe side, it is also necessary to deliberately consume their physical strength and chakras so that they cannot escape. It''s just that, I didn''t expect their cooperation to be so great, and they almost fell in love. In this regard, I also underestimated the enemy. A trace of introspection flashed in Lao Zi''s eyes, then his gaze fell on Qianye again, his face slightly surprised. Oh? Can you still stand up? Very resilient little ghost, physique, ninjutsu and even medical ninjutsu, the strength of this little ghost, I am afraid that the little ghosts in our Yanyin Village can not match it. Thinking of this, a trace of killing intent flashed in Lao Zi''s eyes. So, lets start with this kid! At this time, Chiba was also observing everything about Lao Zi, and even his gaze extended behind him. Then, take a few deep breaths. "It seems that your consumption tactics are very successful!" Chiba suddenly said. This kid can see it too. Hearing this, Lao Zi was taken aback. In the next second, Chiba''s figure flashed and disappeared in place. Instantly? Behind? The old purple eyeball glanced back slightly, then sneered: "No! Positive!" Just as the voice sounded, Chiba suddenly flashed in front of him, already kicking from the previous kick. "Snapped!" Lao Zi calmly raised his hand and easily grabbed Qianye''s kick. The speed is a bit slow! The strength is also much lighter! After catching Qianye''s kick, Lao Zi smiled at the corners of his mouth, but without even looking, he suddenly turned sideways and lifted his other hand out of the grip! "Snapped!" With a clear sound, Lao Zi made a heavy hand and grabbed a kick from the back shadow clone Chiba. "The gaze you looked behind me just now has revealed your intentions!" Old Zi couldn''t help saying. This kid is really at his limit, he can''t hide his intentions! "Really? Do you really understand my purpose?" The attack was completely blocked, but there was a smile on Chiba''s face. It''s now! Strange power... burst it out! Before the words fell, Lao Zi''s face changed. At this moment, he suddenly felt a huge force burst out on the two legs he was grasping. The hand was sore and weak, and the two legs seemed to be connected to him. Kicked his hands together. Dodge instantly! However, after all, Lao Zi has already made a judgment after all the battles. The thought turned, his feet sank, and he was ready to use high-speed physical technique to instantaneously. At this moment, Chiba smiled at the corner of his mouth and said, "You know, why, is my water escape technique so bad?" And the next moment ~www.novelhall.com~ With a pop, Lao Zi''s feet suddenly stretched out two hands from the water and grabbed his bare ankle. Immediately, the feet cannot be exerted! "Could it be that" Lao Zi''s eyes widened suddenly, looking at Qianye. "ended!" Chiba gave a low cry, bursting with strange power! "Boom!" One after the other, two identical Chiba, the same two upper right feet kicked, with Lao Zi''s left and right hands, embedded in Lao Zi''s waist and abdomen fiercely! "cough!" A mouthful of blood squirted out the mouth of the horrified old Zi! Weird power, Konoha double whirlwind! Chapter 339： Cant stay! "Tick to tick..." Drops of blood fell into the lake and fainted. Huo Ran? Text??????. ranen` "Boom!" The hand outstretched in the water and the shadow clone behind Lao Zi exploded into two white mists. "Snapped!" When the white mist dissipated, Qianye snapped his teeth and grabbed his left hand on Lao Zi''s shoulder, keeping the appearance of kicking from the upper section. He straightened his chest and clenched his right fist and slammed his fist on Lao Zi''s cheek. "Boom!" There was a muffled skin and flesh, his head tilted, bleeding from the corners of the mouth, "ta-ta-ta" step back and barely stood still, and after standing still, Lao Zi spit out blood and fell to his knees, apparently already suffering. Seriously injured. "puff!" At this time, Chiba also kept the posture of kicking and punching in the upper section and fell into the spray, splashing a splash of water. It took a long time to get up from the water, and even coughed up several salivas. It''s really reached the limit, even the Chakra needed to stay on the water is very reluctant. Qianye put his hands on the water, gasping for breath, the emerald green brilliance in his eyes disappeared when he shook his fist. The wounded door mode has been lifted. I can''t use any strange power anymore, I just wanted to fly. Panting, Qianye glanced at Lao Zi, who was also holding the water with his hands and coughing up blood, and breathed a sigh of relief. Nagato...Konan...How are they? Chiba turned his gaze to Yahiko''s side, and the drops of water continued to fall from his cheeks, rolling into the calmed lake, splashing ripples. At this moment, Yahiko''s gaze also fell on this side, Nagato''s hand drooped from his neck and shoulders, while Xiao Nan was leaning against Yahiko''s chest with a painful face. In Yahiko''s eyes, they were all shocked and surprised. ended? Defeated this person Zhuli? In addition to this thought in his mind, it was the scene of Lao Zi spraying blood just now. Looking at the current situation, Lao Zi had been seriously injured and was unsustainable. He couldn''t help tightening the tube in his hand. Succeeded? This child, in that situation, defeated this person Zhuli? Obviously exhausted! This kid... doesn''t need us to protect it at all! "Ahem!" Looking at the faint blood color in the water, his face was a little distorted for no matter whether it was pain or other reasons. Several ribs were broken, and even internal organs were damaged. If he was not treated in time, his life would be worrying. The current situation is no longer sustainable. All his wishful thinking has been broken, and the good situation is ruined. Up! I underestimated this kid! This kid has already planned everything! Scenes of this battle flashed in his mind, and Lao Zi frowned. At that time? After I was knocked into the air by him, when he took advantage of the situation to split another shadow clone, he did not split one shadow clone, but two! The other one was hidden under the water by him! He had already made the plan to block his water escape, and made the next plan! Has he already thought of so much in such a short time! What a terrible kid! Recalling the battle just now, a series of thoughts flashed through Old Zi''s mind. In fact, Lao Zi''s guess was quite accurate, but Chiba''s plan, the purpose of the water dragon''s bite, was not at all to hurt Lao Zi. The purpose of using the water dragon to bite is actually to cool Lao Zis lava skin, to make the lava skin peel off, and to prepare for the Konoha Double Cyclone behind, including the more separated clones hidden in the water before using the water dragon to bite. It was also for the 100% hit of Konoha Double Cyclone. In fact, Chiba''s main attack method is only the Konoha double whirlwind. Of course, if Lao Zi had no defense, the water dragon bite would be able to end him, and the goal would be the same. However, the plan was not going smoothly. Originally, after Chiba got the memory of the shadow clone, when he finally decided to come back, he separated a shadow clone and split into two groups. He went straight to Lao Zi. The shadow clone quickly rushed to the ambush location and dived underwater. Originally, the distance between Chiba and Lao Zi was only a few dozen meters. Although the main body used the instant body to fly Lao Zi, the shadow clone was also running at the fastest speed, and because of the angle problem, the shadow clone was also quite capable. Preset place and dive into the water. It may also have been too hasty to sneak in, so he was noticed by Lao Zi and was hit. From here, Chiba''s plan had to be changed. The original plan was to use this shadow clone to fly Lao Zi. After all, Chiba knows that Lao Zis escape is a chakra mode with lava wrapped her body. Although Lao Zi has learned it, Chiba decided to use her shadow clone to fly away as a precaution. Injured. Although Lao Zi did not use the Chakra Meltdown mode, he used another technique with a similar effect, which was counted by Chiba. It was also after the shadow clone was exploded, Chiba had to use his body to blast Lao Zi into the air, making it a necessary condition for using the water dragon to bite and explode. Then, the lava skin is cooled by using the water dragon to bite and explode, so that the magma is cooled into volcanic rock, and finally cracked and peeled off under the pressure of the water dragon. Eliminated Lao Zi''s miraculous defense against physical skills, creating the necessary conditions for the use of Konoha Double Cyclone. In the bite of the water dragon, the shadow clone that cooperated with him took advantage of the opportunity of Lao Zi''s body in the operation, went around behind Lao Zi, and finally cooperated with the body to use the Konoha Double Cyclone. As for the final situation, it was all within Chiba''s expectation. When he used the double whirlwind, Lao Zi would inevitably use the instant dodge, and in accordance with Lao Zi''s fighting habits, he would inevitably use the high-speed movement instant of the body type. Same as myself! Moreover, the use of ninjutsu-type instantaneous body such as water instantaneous body requires Jiyin. At that time, he didn''t have time to Jiyin. However, the body technique type high-speed moving instant body must have feet. Therefore, Qianye hides the shadow clone underwater, and dives under Lao Zi''s feet while the lava is peeling off. Limit his feet. It is tantamount to interrupting the instant body. However, Lao Zi can still break free and use instant body, but when he is caught suddenly, there will be some stagnation. And this stagnant time is enough for Chiba''s double whirlwind to hit Lao Zi! In all this process, there are many details. For example, Chiba used the water dragon to bite and breathe. In fact, it also meant to fight for the time for the shadow clone to swim under the feet of Lao Zi. For example, Chiba deliberately slowed down some kicks in the upper stage, which also made Lao Zi think that he was physically exhausted, which caused him to think that the other party was not good enough, and chose to catch Chibas foot for the first time. Rather than using instantaneous to leave ~www.novelhall.com~ Of course, even if Lao Zi chooses instantaneous immediately, the shadow clone under the water will catch him, but, when the time comes, the moment of stagnation, Chiba Whether his double whirlwind can hit Lao Zi is not 100%. At this time, a series of thoughts in Old Zi''s brain turned, and finally turned into a thought full of killing intent. This kid can''t stay! And just as this thought flashed, Qianye''s expression suddenly changed, and he looked back. "Boom!" The next moment, the surface of the water behind Qianye suddenly burst, and a figure, with the cold light in his hand, jumped up. Shadow clone! Qianye knew it instantly. After the water dragon bite exploded, Lao Zi also hid a shadow clone in the water! And at this moment, Lao Zi leaped up behind Qianye, with Kunai in his hand, slammed down! (To be continued...) Chapter 340： End (Sorry for repeating the chapter, it has been changed now!) "Hurry up!" With an exclamation, he yelled out from Yahiko''s mouth. Almost subconsciously, he was about to fly and grab him, but now he was carrying a person on his back, leaning on a person in his arms, plus his own injuries, when he stepped out one step Just realized. He was too late! At this moment, Chiba also slowly widened his eyes. That''s it! I can''t use my hands and feet! Can''t hide! At this moment, as if the time around has slowed down, Qianyes face showed a look of horror very slowly, and in his pupils, the cold light reflected in the reflection, the kunai, It also became extremely slow. This time... it''s really dying! hateful! Not reconciled! Kusina, Hirohiko, Yukina... Kakashi, Otodo, Rin... Kai, Genma, Ebisu... Shiga, Kento... Finally, it''s hard to have so many... At the moment when the time slowed down, Qianye''s mind had never had an idea before. My mind is like a revolving lantern, flashing out pictures of life after passing through. hateful! How could you die here! Qianye bit her lower lip suddenly, dripping with blood. Move me! Move me! Qianye''s heart was almost roaring, struggling to urge his sour hands and feet, even if he climbed away a little bit, climbed away a little bit, and avoided the key! At this moment, Lao Zi, who was the main body, had a successful smile at the corner of his mouth, but it slowly stiffened, and he touched the ninja bag behind him with one hand. In his pupils, a three-pointed kunai, at some point, was already between his shadow clone and the kid he wanted to kill. He could see that this kunai would first hit the kunai of the shadow clone before it fell. At the next moment, time seemed to return to normal, and the shadow clone Lao Zi''s Kuwu, across a cold light, had already been split! "when!" There was a crow of gold and iron, and a spark appeared. "what!" Lao Zi''s eyes widened slightly, his face couldn''t hide the shocked expression, and the momentum he threw out of his hand was a stun. "puff!" Qianye flew out, leaping heavily on the water, splashing countless water, but his head was looking at the back right side of him, where the shadow clone Lao Zi was. In Chiba''s eyes, a blonde figure in Konoha''s uniform was reflected. At this moment, the blond back figure wearing Konoha''s uniform, holding the three-pointed kunai in his left hand, framed the blow of the shadow clone Lao Zi''s piercing, the two kunai intersected, and there seemed to be a faint trace. Trembling, and every tremor will produce a ray of sparks, sputtering away. The blonde back turned his right hand, and in his palm was a group of high-speed rotating blue chakra aggregates, shaped like a ball, and with a violent push, the chakra ball was sent into the belly of the shadow avatar Lao Zi. Spiral pill! "Boom!" When the ball touched the shadow clone Lao Zi, it swiftly revolved and expanded, turning and splitting, and immediately, the shadow clone Lao Zi exploded into a white mist. Wave wind water gate! Seeing Helix Maru exploded Lao Zi''s shadow clone, Qianye''s heart also flashed the name of this golden back. "Chiba! Your second hand can be detonated!" At this moment, the blonde back suddenly turned around, but with a serious expression, almost uttered a low cry. Back hand? Hearing this, after Qianye was slightly startled, he suddenly remembered something, and did not hesitate at the moment, both fingers cocked. At this moment, Lao Zi, who had reacted to the sudden flashing of the wave of Fengshui Gate, gave him a pause in his hand. With a "bang", a cloud of fire smoke suddenly exploded on his shoulder, instantly engulfing him Under the pain, the Kuwu Wu that was about to be thrown fell immediately, and fell into the lake with a "poof". At that time? At this moment, Lao Zi suddenly remembered the scene of Qianye putting his last hand on his shoulder and hitting his cheek with a punch. And naturally also appeared, Chiba put a hand on his shoulder, pressing a detonating talisman. This kid, even if he hurt me, didn''t he relax his guard? This was the thought in Old Zi''s mind when he was swallowed by the smoke of fire. This old purple! Qianye turned his head, he clearly heard the sound of Kuwu falling to the surface of the lake. Even if he didn''t look back, he knew that Lao Zi was behind him just now and saw that a blow was impossible, and he had to make up for another blow with his hand. At the same time, he was also fortunate that in order to avoid the double whirlwind not achieving the desired effect, he added the detonation charm. At this moment, a hand gently hugged him up. "Good job, Chiba." Bo Feng Shuimen hugged Chiba and said sincerely. The child''s will to survive... is really nothing to say. In the situation just now, even if I didn''t take action, he could hide it! This is the exclamation in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart. But at this moment, on the other side, Yahiko also breathed a sigh of relief, and then his gaze fell on Bo Feng Shuimen. Was that just... instantaneous? So fast! This Konoha ninja, what background, such a quick instant, this is the first time I have seen it! At this time, Hafeng Mizuno also noticed Yahiko''s gaze, but instead of turning his head, he looked at the flames and smoke ahead. Did you escape? He should be Yanyin''s human force. At this time, it is not appropriate to cause trouble, and he must also bring Chiba back to the village as soon as possible. Don''t chase! Thinking about it, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly and decided not to pursue it. "Thank you, Teacher Watergate." Chiba also breathed a sigh of relief, and he could also see that there was no longer Lao Zi in the smoke of the fire, it was truly over. Moreover, in this case, Lao Zi couldn''t do any more tricks. He himself was seriously injured, and the enemy had support to join him. No need to think about it, escape is the best choice. Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Qianye''s **** right hand and shook his head. At this time, with a "bang", a signal bomb burst high in the air. "Relax, this is my signal to summon my companions." Yahiko''s voice came at the same time. Yuin''s ninja? Bofeng Mizumon''s eyes fell on Yahiko. And Yahiko walked towards the river bank with Nagato and Xiaonan on his back. Now that the enemy has retreated, he has no way to take Nagato and Xiaonan away. Now he can only summon his companions to treat Nagato and Xiaonan. Although Nagato and Konan were seriously injured, there are also excellent medical ninjas in the organization, and there shouldn''t be any major problems. "Chiba, let''s go." Looking at the three Yahikos, Bo Feng Shuimen still had vigilance in his eyes, but he also saw the situation of these three people protecting Chiba just now. Now that the other party has summoned his companions, Bo Feng Shuimen felt that it would be inappropriate to stay here. After all, Yuyin and Konoha have any friction, and they are not close enough to be trusted. What to prevent is to prevent. At this moment, Chiba, who was holding Bofeng Shuimen, suddenly said, "I want to ask a question. Why did you save me at the time?" As soon as he said this, Yahiko was taken aback, stopped walking towards the shore, and blinked. Ask me? But just as he turned his thoughts, he remembered in his arms: "Because Yahiko and Nagato are going to save you." Hearing this, Yahiko was taken aback for a moment, and looked down, only to find that Xiao Nan didn''t know when she had opened her eyes~www.novelhall.com~ Then, after saying this, she closed her eyes again, and her face flashed. A touch of pain. Chiba, who heard Xiao Nan''s voice, seemed to have the answer he wanted, and said to Bo Feng Shuimen, "Ms. Shuimen, let''s go." "Ah..." Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, and then seemed to have thought of something. He reached out and took out a black jar from the ninja bag and threw it to Yahiko who stopped. Yahiko took it smoothly, and looked at Bofeng Water Gate in doubt. For Yahiko, Konoha''s ninja has no friction, but it is not close enough to be trusted. And Yahiko also knows that the other party is probably thinking this way. "This is Konoha''s ointment to treat burns and other injuries. It has a very good effect. Thank you for saving important partners in the village." Bo Feng Shuimen opened his mouth. At this moment, the two eyes met, and Bo Feng Shui Men faced each other calmly. "I see, thank you." Yahiko nodded and thanked him. Bo Feng Shuimen also nodded, and then flashed, carrying Qianye, disappearing in place. And just after Hafengshuimen left, when Yahiko put Nagato and Xiaonan on the shore, several figures sprang out of the forest, yelling together: "The leader." Later, when they saw the situation of Xiaonan and Nagato, they were all taken aback. Yahiko glanced at the hooded man in the red auspicious cloud style clothing at the end of the five-person team, frowning slightly. This newcomer is really strange. He has to embroider some auspicious clouds, but Nagato seems to like this costume. "Don''t ask anything, is there someone who can medical ninjutsu?" Yahiko spoke. "in!" Suddenly, someone from the five-man team responded. "Hurry up and treat Nagato and Xiao Nan!" At this time, Yahiko suppressed his anxiety as much as possible, and ordered in a calm tone. Chapter 341： impossible A few days later, Konoha Hospital. "You kid, you can''t save people, every time you come back from a mission, you won''t be happy without an injury, right!" Guizi was changing the medicine for Qianye''s right hand, while whispering slightly. And Qianye''s face was a bit wry smile, a bit dazed. That day, after Bo Feng Shuimen took him away, he was exhausted and fainted because of his physical strength and Chakra. He just woke up yesterday. At this time, he was still a little confused and looked a little dazed. It was not until Guizi changed the burn medicine, and after a helpless look at him and leaving, did Chiba come back a bit. I''m back! After returning to his senses, Chiba looked towards the window subconsciously, and saw that the sun was shining, and the snow in the village of Konoha had melted steadily. The roofs of various colors were decorated with a little white snow, and the blue sky and blue sky were in season. People are happy. Really...I''m back. Qianye let out a long sigh, until just now, the blow of the old Ziying clone flashed in his mind, and the tension of the moment of life and death still remained a little, which was in sharp contrast with the peaceful atmosphere now. Chiba was a little confused. However, after taking a sigh of relief, Chiba''s mentality was completely changed back. It''s over! It''s really over! Thanks to Bo Feng Shuimen, if he hadn''t made it in time, even if I had escaped that kunai, I would still be unable to escape the doom of death. Sure enough, getting involved in the battle is not the right choice... Thinking of this, Chiba leaned back against the head of the bed, her face gradually becoming helpless. Although knowing that entering the battle is not a good choice, the body still rushed over involuntarily. Although the final result is all stable, nothing will happen to Yahiko, Nagato, and Nan. The result can be perfect. However, it was still too dangerous. Looking back, Chiba was still a little scared. After the fear, Chiba also realized another problem. It is impossible for Hafeng Mizumon to appear right there, and even Konoha''s ninjas are almost concentrated on the border of Earthland. Bofeng Water Gate won the title of "Konoha''s Golden Flash" in the three wars, and now it should have gained fame and demonstrated extremely strong strength. Moreover, the three generations of Hokage have always been very optimistic about him. According to common sense, he should also be sent to the border of the country to create pressure on the country, forcing the country to reduce its troops against Shayin, and transfer the reduced troops to the border to strengthen Defense, it is impossible to appear in the territory of the rain country. So, this is the insurance that the third generation of Hokage gave me. Bofeng Shuimen has been protecting me in secret! The third generation of Hokage should have ordered him to rescue me at a critical time, and bring me back as soon as possible regardless of the completion of the mission. Or, let Bofeng Shuimen see the situation, and if possible, let him take over for me and complete the task of supporting Shayin. This is also the protection of the three generations of Hokage. Thinking of this, Chiba sighed. If it was before he met Kushina and the others, Chiba would be very happy about it. After all, his goal was to live, to become the seed that the three generations of Hokage valued, and to be protected by Xinyiyi was his goal. Now, the three generations of Hokage dispatched Bo Feng Shuimen to follow to protect him, which is enough or even the highest level of protection. Let an elite follow the protection, even if it is the seed of Konoha''s future that Naruto is optimistic about, this kind of protection is probably unprecedented. Elite Shangren is already the upper-level combat power in the war, and each one is very important. Basically, they are dispatched to the most critical battle situation and complete the most critical tasks. But at this moment, Chiba can''t be happy, can''t be happy. Now he needs the permission of a separate mission to support the Sandy mission. It was originally a level that must be successful. Only one person can complete this mission that should be rated as "". The third generation of Hokage will consider it and let himself Single task. Moreover, completing such a task is only a consideration, not a final decision. Originally Bo Feng Shuimen followed him, but the third generation of Hokage still didn''t worry about him. There was no problem. However, now he was finally rescued by Bo Feng Shuimen, and everything almost fell through. That''s right, it was just saved after all the dust settled, and even got involved in a battle that was not a support mission and was saved by Bo Feng Shuimen. Bo Feng Shuimen''s shot means that he can''t complete the task alone, or needs the help of others to complete it. Therefore, at this moment, Chiba couldn''t be happy. I can only think of other ways. If it doesn''t work, I will consider teaming up with others. And... I also have something to do now, there is still time, can''t worry... Kakashi is only nine years old, at least three years away. Don''t worry... Chiba kept reminding himself, and then, a thoughtful look appeared on his face. I still have shortcomings... this battle still has a lot of gains. I have to organize and learn from experience. At the same time, in the Hokage office. The third generation of Hokage slowly put down the mission report of Bo Feng Shuimen, and the joy on his face faded slightly. "Watergate, after your observation, what do you think of this child?" Three generations of Hokage raised his head, looked at the front door of the wave, and asked seriously. Hearing this, Bo Feng Shui Men was taken aback, his face changed color slightly, he hesitated, and said, "Three generations of Hokage, what do you mean?" "Mizumi, you know the prophecy of the big toad immortal. I don''t hide it here. I mean, Qianye, will it be the son of the new prophecy..." The three generations of Hokage looked solemnly. Tao. During the conversation, the three generations of Hokage unconsciously glanced at Bo Feng Shuimen''s report. The report detailed Chiba''s actions on this mission, which was also the mission he gave to Bo Feng Shuimen. Follow the protection all the way, and when Chiba is in crisis, he must be rescued. And if the task is not completed, it depends on whether or not to replace Chiba to complete the task. If the mission cannot continue, Chiba must be brought back to the village as soon as possible. During this process, monitor Chiba''s every move and report to him when he returns. According to the report of Bo Feng Shuimen, the three generations of Hokage have also noticed that Chiba''s performance is not like an eight-year-old child. Even the precocious child and the genius young genius are far inferior to Chiba. The behavior and dialogue that invigorated Shayin''s fighting spirit... everything was too strange. At this moment, the feeling of an adult''s soul living in Chiba''s body was extremely strong. He didn''t think before, but thought that Chiba might have been alone, without father and mother, and lack of love, so he was a little precocious, but after learning the new prophecy, he always had a feeling that Chiba was really a bit unusual. Those strategic and tactical theories, the strategies and tactics that a child came up with were completely beyond the reach of a child, and even... even Lu Jiu could not think of such a strategy. Moreover, there is a kind of skill in his strategy, as if he had evolved through countless wars and countless intelligent people. Without considerable warfare experience, such a strategy is absolutely impossible to think of. Although ~www.novelhall.com~ this cannot yet be the "Son of Destruction" who "knows everything", Chiba''s performance is so unusual that it is involuntarily associated with the Son of Destruction. Feeling the gaze of the three generations of Hokage, Bo Feng Shuimen bowed his head slightly, and the situation of Chiba''s road flashed in his mind. From defeating Loess, Sa Yin''s attitude was changed during the battle, and finally an alliance was formed. In the middle of the accident, he tried to escape, and eventually escaped, but he still rescued others resolutely. Extinction? Absolutely impossible! Chiba''s performance is absolutely impossible to be the son of annihilation. This child is the pillar of Konoha in the future, and will even become... Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen took a deep breath and suddenly raised his head. "Qianye, it is impossible to be the son of annihilation, only this, I am convinced!" The words of Bo Feng Shuimen are firm! Chapter 342： Put 1 side first The words of Bo Feng Shuimen fell, and the three generations of Hokage looked at this excellent ninja he liked with a little surprise. . Fastest update It was the first time for him to see Bo Feng Shui Men like this. This child, as he grew up, has always been a gentle and calm genius, and also very popular. Of course, sometimes it can be a little natural and harmonious. Offline... It was the first time he heard from the child''s mouth to speak categorically like this. However, astonished and surprised, the three generations of Hokage hesitated about Bo Feng Shuimen''s words. After all, "destroying the world" was too sensitive. As a Hokage, he couldn''t ignore it. However, what Bofeng Shuimen said was actually in his heart, and he didn''t want to believe that Qianye was the son of the destruction. "In this case, then, let this matter go. Here, there is an important task for you to complete. After a day of rest, you can set off. This time, you have worked hard." The third generation of Hokage groaned. Speak. Put it here for now? Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen sighed slightly in his heart. However, if I sit in the position of three generations of Hokage-sama, I am afraid that I will not ignore Chiba''s unusualness simply because of someone''s words. No, perhaps, it is precisely because the three generations of Naruto Masters did not easily believe my words, that is a qualified Naruto. This matter is related to the entire world, so you can''t just let it go. Sometimes, I really hope that the prophecy of the big toad immortal will make a mistake this time! Thinking about it, Bo Feng Shuimen took the scroll passed by the third generation of Hokage, nodded and said, "I see." Moreover, now, the top priority is to consider the immediate war. "Go." Three generations of Hokage nodded. Afterwards, Bo Feng Shuimen flashed instantly and disappeared in Hokage''s office. "Cough cough cough!" After Bo Feng Shuimen left, the three generations of Hokage suddenly coughed violently, coughing for a long time, and then stopped. my body The third generation of Hokage looked down at the palm of her hand, her pupils contracted slightly, and a trace of worry appeared on her face. How long can it last, one year or two years? Or... a few months? hateful! Now is the critical moment! The third generation of Hokage took a breath and made a fist. No matter what, I must stick to it! In the current battle situation, although Chiba''s strategy helped a lot, Shayin''s alliance book should be coming soon. However, it only solved the problem on Shayin''s side. Moreover, according to the latest information, Sha Yin still needs a period of adjustment and cannot be a help for the time being. In the land of the earth and the land of thunder, Yanyin and Yunyin are not easy to deal with. Although, according to Chiba''s predictions and tactics, they successfully intercepted the alliance messengers of the Kingdom of Earth and the Kingdom of Thunder, and arranged their bodies to kill each other to death. However, it is still a question whether it can provoke suspicion between the two parties. The three generations of Tuying and the three generations of Raiking are not easy to mix. Three generations of Hokage thought about it, and Chiba''s words at that time could not help thinking. "After the country of the earth has solved Shayin, it will inevitably seek an alliance with Yunyin, the country of thunder, and join Yunyin to attack us Konoha, and even now it is estimated that even the messenger has been dispatched. And Yunyin, it is estimated that he will be on the spot. The opportunity of Shayin''s big defeat found a chance to attack Konoha. After all, Yunyin is far away. If we send troops to Konoha, he must be alone. If I encounter an attack from Iwayin, it will be no good. The best way is to form an alliance with Yanyin and deal with us Konoha together. I am afraid that at this time, Yunyin''s messenger is also on the way. Therefore, while sending troops to the border of the land of the land to attract Yanyin to guard against it, it is necessary to send a strong enough team to intercept the envoys of the two countries halfway and kill them. The appearance of the same ruin, instigating the relationship between the two countries. Of course, this situation is not enough to cause hostility between the two sides, and it is even easy to suspect that we did it. At the same time, they will also doubt whether the other party did this thing, and blame us Konoha, stir up conflicts with us Konoha, and finally reap the profits. This is enough, as long as they are suspicious, Doubt this doubt that, then the matter of alliance will definitely not be promoted in a short time. As long as the country of the earth and the country of thunder are not aligned, then war will not start. Yunyin''s lone army is deep, afraid that Yanyin and us will be attacked. For Yanyin, he was afraid that Shayin would draw a cold knife behind him, and he was also afraid that we would lose out. In the end, Yunyin picked up the bargain. The two countries will only become a wait-and-see and test state. There will be small-scale friction and spying, but it is impossible. Evolved into a big battle. And this time is the right time for us to recuperate and adjust various problems after the Battle of Kikyo Mountain. " In fact, when Chiba was carrying out the task of supporting Shayin, the three generations of Naruto sent Dashemaru to lead a team composed entirely of elite Shangnin, successfully intercepted the messengers of the two sides, and killed the messengers of both sides, disguised as It looks like they killed each other by accident. But now, Yunyin and Yanyin, who were always ready to move, seem to have been born in peace, with no aggressive intentions. Obviously, Chiba''s strategy has worked again, and the prediction is as accurate as knowing the other''s actions. This series of events is also one of the reasons why the three generations of Hokage suspected Chiba and asked Hafeng Mizumon, and did not even easily put down their doubts about Chiba. However, doubts belong to doubt, and the effect of Chibas strategy undoubtedly brought Konoha a breathing space. Just after the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, Konohas ninja troops urgently need rest and adjustments. Either Iwayin or Yunyin, Konoha is bound to suffer heavy losses. Not to mention, the two Great Ninja villages joined forces. For this, the three generations of Hokage are still very grateful to Chiba, and are delighted to have such a wizard as Chiba. Anyway, I have to persevere. Although the situation is stable now, if I fall at this time, the situation will be different~www.novelhall.com~No matter what is between Yunyin and Yanyin. Suspicion, if Konoha loses Hokage, they will put everything aside, form an alliance and then take advantage of Konoha''s loss of Hokage, attack in a big way... By the time The three generations of Hokage frowned tightly, he couldn''t imagine what Yunyin and Yanyin''s alliance would be like to attack. Absolutely... Never let this happen! The third generation of Hokage''s teeth bite slightly. At this moment, a figure flashed in the Hokage office, and a dark part suddenly flashed. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, Lord Jiuxina, please see me." Jiuxina? at this time? The third generation of Hokage was taken aback for a moment, then groaned, and nodded slightly. "Let her come in." (To be continued...) Chapter 343： thinking Konoha Hospital, general ward. . Fastest update Guizi lifted up the dinner plate beside the bed with a surprised look, blinked, looked at the clean dinner plate, and looked at the thoughtful Qian who was leaning against the bed after changing the medicine and eating. leaf. Then, after repeating this action three times, he left with an incredible expression on his plate. Just kidding! The child actually ate cleanly, and even complained that he had just eaten the hospital meal... and even after eating, he did not look like he was going to die... what happened? Did Chiba hurt his head during the mission? Incredible! However, there seems to be a precedent in which the food tastes changed after he recovered from his head injury. However, Chiba''s injury seemed to consist of severe burns on his hands. With a puzzling thought in her mind, Guizi left Chiba''s ward. At this time, Qianye didn''t seem to notice Guizi''s departure. In his mind, he recalled everything about the previous mission. Although the eight-door mode has fatal weaknesses, as long as it is not a shadow clone tactic and used reasonably, it can still support a considerable amount of time. It''s just that they rely heavily on Junliang pills, but Junliang pills are not omnipotent, and the effect is not always so good. Moreover, for my current body, there are side effects that cause stunted growth. From this point of view, even if you have an elite level of Ninja Chakra, you still have to use it carefully. I hope that in the days to come, you won''t encounter difficult guys like Loess, Celadon and Lao Zi. As for the Yin Seal...It seems that it will take a long time to fill up, and there is no way to help for the time being, but to turn on the wound door mode frequently to speed up the full charge of Chakra. We also have to consider how to change the fate of Kakashi, Daito and Lin when working with others. However, now, the most important thing is to improve strength. It is impossible to open five doors now, and the Dumen mode cannot be developed when the split point between Kakashi and the fate of the earth comes. So, where else can I improve? Physical skills, indeed, have room for improvement, but the improvement for me is quite limited. Except for the daily training to open the door, there is no need to spend too much time in this aspect. Ninjutsu... This seems to be improved. Chiba took a breath and frowned. Indeed, my ninjutsu talent, although it is said that it can replicate the ninjutsu used by others, I still have too little ninjutsu. Moreover, the ninjutsu talent is not a perfect copy like that of Shaolamyan. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but think of the two replicated ninjutsu, the earth moving core and the rock fist that he used to deal with Qingtu. At that time, although he used these two techniques, the effect was much worse than that of Celadon, but it was not as perfect as Kakashi''s duplication of the Great Waterfall technique. Even after the use of Qingtu''s technique, whether it is the geodynamic core pillar or Iwate, it is rocky, but after he uses it, it is earthy. No matter how you look at it, it''s better than Qingtu. "Where do I need to practice?" Thinking about it, Chiba couldn''t help talking to himself. Fortunately, there were no people in the ward, and Chiba would not be embarrassed by this sudden self-talk. Also, the ninjutsu, which is covered with rocky skin, greatly enhances defense power and indirectly increases attack power. This is very convenient and practical. Now I have a variety of ninjutsu on the offensive side, such as strange power, earth escape and water escape, but on the defensive side, there seems to be no defensive means. I can only rely on reaction and avoidance. In the face of unavoidable situations, I can only rely on Hardwired. Water front walls, earth flow walls and the like can also be regarded as defenses, but the defense area is limited and can be easily targeted and cracked. Unfortunately, that ninjutsu seems to be Muji ninjutsu, and they didn''t even find them. Yes, this is also the imperfection of ninjutsu talent, if you don''t see Jieyin completely, you can''t learn it. I learned the geodynamic core, rock fist, and the art of mountain soil after watching the injury. Alas...Thinking about it this way, although I have benefits that travel through, the drawbacks of these benefits are large enough. This means that Chakra''s ultra-fine control ability is perfect, and without it, there would be no eight-door mode. No matter how good my ninjutsu talent is, if I can replicate it, the chakra without the eight-door mode is nothing. Chiba sighed. Then, there was a flash of inspiration in his mind, and a slight surprise appeared on his face. If you look at it from another point of view, the rocky skin, and even the old purple lava skin...could it be a combination of changes in the shape and nature of Chakra? It seems...something makes sense. These rock skins or lava skins are just attached to the body surface for protection, a bit like a tail beast coat, It''s just that the tail beast Chakra has been replaced with rock skin and lava skin. And the reason why these rocky skins and lava skins are rocky and lava-like is that the nature of the chakra has changed. The chakra is turned into rock and lava, and the form attached to the body surface is not Is Chakra''s form change used... Celadon has no melting blood and subsequent boundaries, so it can only become rock, while Lao Zi has melting blood and subsequent boundaries, so it is lava quality. Even... the earth moving core and rock boxing techniques can also be based on ninjutsu, adding restricted changes, turning the original soil pillars and earth hands into rock! This seems to have appeared in the original work, and it is a very famous ninjutsu. Helix pill and helix shuriken! Helix Maru is the ultimate form of change. It is already a complete ninjutsu. However, it can also be based on this complete ninjutsu and add chakra properties, and Naruto adds the chakra properties of wind attributes. Change, let spiral pill evolve into spiral shuriken! Wait, wait, I remembered that, although I haven''t learned the earth escape technique, there is indeed a ninjutsu called "hardening technique". The effect is to harden the body and reduce physical attack damage. Is it possible that this rock skin and lava skin have added property changes on the basis of this technique, or even morphological changes? Speaking of it, the foundation of ninjutsu is the change in the nature and form of Chakra. Thinking about it, Chiba''s eyes slowly widened, and his eyes became brighter. Yes, the nature and shape of Chakra change! Although I said that I have learned a few ninjutsu~www.novelhall.com~, my understanding of the changes in the nature and form of Chakra is not very thorough. After all, when I was studying, I just followed the knot seal-refined chakra-release ninjutsu on the scroll, and I didn''t even notice the ingenious principle of the change in nature and form. Hey? In this way, it seems that ninjutsu can also... I seem to think of something incredible. Several thoughts flashed across Qianye''s mind. Perhaps these thoughts were so amazing that he sat up all over. At this moment, the door of the ward was knocked and then pushed open, and a handsome young man with blond hair pushed in and said, "Chiba, is it better?" Hearing this, Chiba looked back, and when he saw the face of the handsome blond young man, a thought came to mind. Someone who can explain to me the changes in the nature and form of Chakra in detail, there appeared... (to be continued...) Chapter 344： Find Seeing Chiba who suddenly turned his head back, with an expression of "someone who wants to meet suddenly appeared", Bo Feng Shuimen was stunned for a while before he walked into the ward. . Fastest update And Chiba also reduced the expression on his face, sorted out the emotions in his heart, and then said: "It''s better, this hand is only a serious burn, but it does not hurt the nerves and bones, so just wait for the skin to grow back. Up." "Really, that''s great." Bo Feng Shuimen seemed to be relieved, and put the fruit basket on the small table beside the head of Chiba''s bed, then moved a stool and sat down by Chiba''s bed. "That... that," Chiba turned his head slightly after Bo Feng Shui Men sat down, and said in a rather cramped manner, "Thank you." "Thank you?" Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback, apparently he didn''t expect that Chiba would suddenly thank him. During this time, he even thought of "Did I do anything worthy of his thanks?" Then he woke up suddenly. This kid is thanking me for my last shot! "No thanks, this should be done. It is not something worthy of thanks. They are all partners in the village. This is a matter of course." Bo Feng Shuimen showed a faint smile, gentle and safe. And his expression fell in the corner of Qianye''s eyes. Bo Feng Shui Men, really did not become the fourth generation of Hokage just because of his Flying Thunder God and Seal Art. Chiba sighed with emotion. Then, he took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Watergate, I have a request." Now is the best time. In this period, Bofeng Water Gate will definitely be reused by the three generations of Hokage. I don''t know when it will be sent to the mission. While he is free, he must understand the changes in nature and form thoroughly. Chiba thought this way. Yes, he currently has a little understanding of the nature and shape changes of Chakra. The two scrolls found in the library at the beginning only introduced the nature and shape changes of Chakra, and they only let Chiba understand. Now, Jieyin can help Chakra make changes in nature and form, and understand some of the basics necessary for learning ninjutsu. However, chakra changes in nature and form must be carried out as they please, and they can also be changed in nature and form without ninjutsu. This basis alone is not enough. After all, although Chiba has read the original work, there is nothing in the original work to say how to change the nature and form of the chakra. I didn''t say at all that the nature and form of the chakra changed, how to manipulate the chakra to succeed. Even Chakra is a thing of little understanding to an otaku who reads the original. If the nature and form of the chakra changes, and even how to refine the chakra, the original works are listed in detail and are correct. Then, Chiba has become a superman who has chakras in his previous life and can change the nature and form of chakras. Therefore, although Chiba has entered the world of Naruto, the role of the original work is mostly to let him understand the historical process of the Naruto world, the power system, and some events related to the plot. The real physique, ninjutsu, illusion and chakra practice, in fact, Chiba is not much different from the ninjas of Naruto. It''s just that Chiba has some advantages, that is, the ultra-precise chakra control and ninjutsu talent brought by the crossing, and the eight-door mode developed. It is these advantages that make him stronger quickly. But now, if Chiba wants to get rid of ninjutsu, freely use the change of nature and form, and be able to join on the basis of ninjutsu, he must ask the characters in the Naruto world who are good at these. Undoubtedly, the Havasumi Gate who created the Helix Maru with the ultimate shape change in front of him is the most suitable person. Even if Bofeng Water Gate does not die and there is enough time, the spiral shuriken may not have been developed by Naruto. Originally, the addition of nature changes to Helix Maru was the next step in the development of Muji Ninjutsu. And now, Bofeng Shuimen has also developed the spiral pill, and the control of the changes in the shape of Chakra should be one of the best in Hokage. As for the changes in nature, Bofeng Shumen could use the three properties of fire, wind, and thunder, and even the two properties of Yin and Yang. In this regard, Bofeng Shumen is also fully qualified to guide Chiba. "request?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen was stunned again. He couldn''t imagine what else Chiba would ask for. To him, Chiba is already a ninja who can stand alone. It can be seen from this single mission. The strength and characteristics that Chiba showed, even he wanted to team up with Chiba. "Yes, I would like to ask you to teach me how to change the nature and form of Chakra!" Chiba looked at the eyes of Bofeng Shuimen and said straightforwardly. Chakras nature changes and morphological changes...This child is already a dual-attribute master. Does it still need to learn about nature changes and morphological changes? Bo Feng Shuimen was startled, and then he was taken aback. Could it be said that this child is born with two chakra properties? Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shui Gate couldn''t help but amazed. There are two natural chakra properties, which are very rare. Generally speaking, ninjas have only one natural attribute at the beginning, which is the change of chakra properties that they are best at, and then through acquired efforts, gradually master the second and third Even more changes in nature. There are two kinds of chakra properties... Could it be said that Chiba has the blood inheritance boundary? The blood of soil and water continues to limit? No, not necessarily! They are born with two chakra properties, and they may also be members of the Blood Succession Boundary family that did not inherit the Blood Succession Boundary. Chiba can''t say that there is blood inheritance. However, the two natural chakra properties are also the easiest to synthesize new blood boundaries. Although, this probability is still very low. Isn''t Chiba''s potential in ninjutsu not only the potential in physical skills, but also the potential in tactical thinking, is also unfathomable? To be honest, Bo Feng Shui Men was really shocked, and his eyes were fixed on Chiba. Chiba''s face tightened a bit when Bo Feng Shuimen stared at him like this. what happened? Did I say something that shouldn''t be said? The changes in the nature and form of Chakra seem to be not taboos! When learning Chidori, Kakashi also gave Sasuke a special training on the change of the nature of the Thunder attribute! What...what''s going on, now? While Chiba was hesitating whether to forget the stall first, Bo Feng Shuimen opened the mouth and said: "I know, but I will set out for the task later. I will go back and organize it and give it to you." Then, after speaking, Bo Feng Shuimen got up and walked away quickly. Hey? what happened? Chiba blinked and was a little dazed. Seeing the appearance of Bo Feng Shui Men, he seemed very anxious, and was very anxious to organize and record the changes in nature and form, and hand them to Chiba. Didn''t I say something that shouldn''t be said? "Boom!" As Chiba was thinking, the door of the ward suddenly closed, and the door of Bo Feng Shui had already left~www.novelhall.com~Uh...what''s the situation? Such a thought flashed through Chiba''s dazed mind. But at this moment, the door was suddenly opened, and Bo Feng Shui door poked his head out and said, "Nu Xinnai will come to see you later, don''t...don''t say that I followed you! We are just a coincidence. Come together! Remember, coincidence!" Jiuxina came to see me, don''t mention the things that followed? Chiba was at a loss, and nodded dumbfounded. Seeing Chiba nodding, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was very serious and then exhorted: "Definitely, we must remember, it''s just a coincidence, otherwise, you and I will be finished!" "Snapped!" After speaking, the door closed again. I always feel an ominous premonition... Chiba half-squinted his eyes and looked at the closed door. Chapter 345： Business? pain! Chiba shrank his head, covering the top of his head with both hands, a red packet on top of it slowly bulged, and a wisp of smoke rose slowly. "Perform the mission alone! You are crazy! If it weren''t for Pratunam to perform the mission and pass by, you would be dead!" Kushina put away his fist with light smoke, with red hair fluttering, looking at Chiba angrily. "Snapped" But just now, those who were pushed abruptly closed slowly. It turned out to be like this. No wonder Bo Feng Shuimen said that he would conceal the tracking mission, which was a coincidence. Chiba felt the unusual pain on the top of his head, and knew what was going on with Bo Feng Shuimen''s repeated warnings before he left. Jiuxina was very angry about this. As for the current situation, not long after Bofeng Shuimen left, Kushina pushed in, and Chiba was beaten before he could react. However, Chiba didn''t have any surprises. He would be beaten by Kushina. He also considered that if Kushina didn''t come, he would be worried! Therefore, at this moment, Chiba was also relieved. At that time, after encountering Chiyo, I was injured and hospitalized, but Jiuxinai didn''t come. I think I didn''t receive the news. Judging from the current situation, Kushina should still be able to move freely in the village. After all, the third generation of Hokage is different from Danzo. Even in the sensitive period, as long as he is in the village, he still gives Kushina great freedom. Here, it seems to be able to see that the attitudes towards Renzhuli are different in different villages. Like Konoha, the protection policy is adopted for the human pillar force, purely as a deterrent. And Yanyin seems to make Zhuli participate in wartime missions and use it as a weapon. Moreover, Yunyin Village seems to have made people Zhuli on the battlefield during the three generations of Raikage. However, it seems that Konoha''s strength can also be seen here. When the human pillar power is in a state of protection, and the other people in the big ninth village are all used, Konoha can still win the battle. This strength... No wonder, the first generation of Hokage had to allocate tail beasts to achieve the balance of ninja military power between countries. If the tail beasts are not allocated, I am afraid that other ninja villages will unite against Konoha, and the entire world will be enemies. Even if they have a multi-headed tail beast, Konoha should not be pleased. After all, other villages also have various powerful ninjas. There should be ninjas dealing with tail beasts, and the war will go on endlessly. That''s why the tail beast was assigned to make other Daren Village feel safe and to divert attention from Konoha''s strength. In short, it is to make other Shinobu villages feel that I have a tail beast and I am safe, and can even use the tail beast to fight for the interests of nations and villages. It also has a nuclear weapon like the tail beast, which can be used for awe. So as to achieve a state of containment and obtain relative peace. This situation seems to be similar to the international situation in the previous life. Chiba changed his mind. At this time, Kushina''s red hair slowly fell, and he found a fruit basket, and said, "Someone came to see you? Is it Hirohiko? Or Xuena?" Hearing Kushina''s words, Chiba slowly took his hand from the top of his head, blinked, and said, "Ms. Watergate just came to see me." "Really? Mizumon came to see you." When referring to Bofeng Shuimen, Kushina''s face seemed to have changed a little, he seemed to hesitate, and then he sat down on the stool where Bofeng Shuimen was sitting just now. , Said: "How is the injury?" Kushina''s gaze fell on Chiba''s hand wrapped in the snow-white bandage. "It''s okay." Chiba shook his head and shook the white bandaged hand, and said: "It didn''t hurt the nerve, it''s just a burn. Just wait for the skin to grow back." Hearing this, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes, Kushina nodded, and said, "Thats good, sometimes dont force yourself. Even Watergate, there are times when missions fail, even if its a teacher, the failed missions are also very There are so many. Failure is allowed, and your life is the most important if you are still young." Is this... worried that I am trying too hard? Jiu Xin Na, should have learned about the situation of this mission. Did Bo Feng Shui Men tell her? But...how can you not work hard! Anyway, we must do it, this thing! This thought came to mind, but Chiba opened his mouth, not knowing what to say, so he could only scratch the back of his head. Looking at the appearance of Chiba, Kushina knew that his proud disciple hadn''t listened to him, so he sighed and said, "What''s wrong with you and Xuena?" As soon as these words came out, Chiba was startled, his head was slightly lowered at the back of the noise, and he suddenly looked at Kushina. "When you were on the mission, I heard about Xuena''s foot restraint. I went to see her. You have been called by Master Jinsuke frequently during this time. Moreover, you have never seen Xuena once. Chennai, what''s the matter? Are you awkward?" asked Kushinai. "No...nothing?" Chiba shook his head and looked away slightly. This is good for Yukina, and Kushina is also good for this. As long as the war does not burn into the village, they are safe. There is no way for Hongyan... But he is also a seed, and the three generations will protect him, and he will also There should be no problem with self-protection for growth. Moreover, according to my plan, the place where the war burns should still be the border of several countries, and it will not burn into the village. At that time, as long as the fate of Taito and Kakashi and Lin are changed, nothing will happen afterwards. In this way...everyone can survive the three wars in peace! What I did was not wrong, even if it was my suggestion, Hyuga Shinsuke put Yukina under house arrest, but I did nothing wrong in this matter. Hongyan also supports me in doing this! But Kushina looked at him, clenched his fist slightly, but after all, Yang did not rise up, and said, "Chiba...sometimes, a person''s power is limited. The things that can be done are also limited, so that There is the word partner. Sometimes, you cant do everything yourself, you have to learn to rely on your partner." Kushina...Do you know this? What did I do to Xuena? For no reason, Chiba''s heart beat, and then, he saw Jiuxinai''s clenched fist, he twitched at the corner of his mouth, hesitated, and said, "I see, Master Jiuxina." I didn''t even listen. Kushina looked at Chiba and sighed, but he didn''t say anything, and his clenched fist didn''t mean to smash it. However, this is also normal. Chiba had been alone since he was a child, and finally had friends. Now it is the war time again, he also wants to protect Xuena, so he will let Xuena be under house arrest. In the final analysis ~www.novelhall.com~ I, as a teacher, can''t protect them, so Chiba thinks about everything by himself. Thinking about it, Jiu Xinnai gritted his teeth slightly, took a breath, and said: "It''s fine if you know, then, then, let''s talk about business." Hey? Business? Chiba was taken aback for a moment. "Yeah!" Jiu Xinna nodded. Going on, it might bring even greater guilt to Chiba. Although he didn''t say anything, the child should feel sorry for Xuena about this matter. Jiu Xinna thought this in his heart, and then took another breath, as if he had gathered great courage, and said, "How do you think you can propose to get Watergate to agree?" what? propose? Chiba was completely stunned. Chapter 346： How to do it? How...what''s going on? propose? Jiu Xin Na proposed to Bo Feng Shui Men? Did I hear it wrong? Could it be said that the marriage of Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai was the first marriage proposed by Jiu Xin Nai? Just kidding! Chiba blinked, then blinked again, and only after three times did he recover from the mess. . Fastest update But...according to the character of Jiu Xinnai I know, and the situation of Bo Feng Shuimen, it seems that this is indeed possible. Even... there is no sense of violation at all! Although Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai have established a relationship, and even the whole village knows it, the feeling of Bofeng Shuimen is always a little hindsight. And Jiu Xin Nai''s temperament, compared with Bo Feng Shui Men, has that kind of initiative. It seems that Jiu Xinnai proposes first... it''s not a very special thing either! But... why do you want to ask me how to propose so that Bo Feng Shuimen can accept... how do I know! Chiba squinted his eyes halfway, looking helpless. However, the guilt-like emotions that had just risen faintly faded slowly. But at this time, Jiuxina''s cheeks were slightly red, and the word "proposal" came out of a girl''s mouth, still a little shy. Not to mention talking about it in front of his own disciples. But she is serious. The war is already inevitable. This can be seen from the enhanced protection of the three generations of Hokage. Now there are seven Anbu secretly protecting her. Even in the village, her freedom is limited to a few heavily guarded areas. Also, it was felt during the last major mobilization of the defense forces in the village. Although the three generations of Hokage tried to hide from her as much as possible to avoid any outrageous behavior, she was not a fool, and she was aware of it somewhat. Moreover, the frequency of Pratunams missions is too high. During this period of time, the time in the village has not exceeded five days. Various signs can also be seen. The current situation in the village is not very good. Even, the three generations of Hokage obviously wanted to hide from her, but they also let her find out. It can be seen in itself that the current three generations of Hokage do not have so much thought on her. Before, she heard about the war outside the office of three generations of Hokage. These are enough proof that the village is already in war. The third Ninja War has begun! Mizumon, Chiba, Hirohiko, Xuena, Yuriko... and many others are already caught in the war. It is precisely because of this, it is because of the war that she thought of proposing to Bo Feng Shuimen. She lost her family, friends, her village, and her country in the war. She has experienced too much sadness and regret. Finally, I found new relatives and friends in Konoha''s second hometown, but she was a human force. For the sake of the village, she had better stay in the village. As long as she didn''t have an accident, the village would have the last insurance. She cannot protect those new relatives and friends with her own hands. However, she no longer wanted to regret. She can''t stop the war, nor can she protect them personally, so at least, the matter of starting a family with Watergate must be done! In this matter, she absolutely does not want to regret. Since he saved herself from Yunyin''s hands, she has thought so. This guy who is usually a girl and a little unreliable will definitely become a good husband and father. From that moment, she chose the man Bo Feng Shuimen! And now, the frequency of Watergate''s missions is so high, although there are few injuries, after all, it is in the war, and I don''t know when I may never see it again. Therefore, she asks for marriage, even if it is embarrassing, but it is better to regret it than to have an accident! In short, regardless of life or death, Watergate is willing to be the wife of Watergate. Then, how to propose marriage. This is usually done by men. Seriously, she just imagined that Pratunam would propose to herself someday, but she took the initiative to propose. Not to mention the psychological shyness, she just proposed. Things, in her subconscious, she was passively accepted, but she hadn''t even thought about it. As for talking to Chiba now, she is actually a little ill and going to the doctor. After all, Chiba is one of her disciples with the most horrible ideas. Before, she had said to her best friend Uchiha Mikoto, who was already married and pregnant. Mikoto was shocked, but she strongly opposed her proposal. It''s not that it is unethical to propose marriage actively. But in Mikoto''s consciousness, a man who doesn''t even have the courage to propose a marriage is a coward, not worthy of marriage. Then, in front of him, he kept complimenting his husband. Although he was usually taciturn, he was so handsome when he proposed marriage. Therefore, Mikoto can''t count on it. Then, Yuriko, who has a close relationship, doesn''t seem to be in the village. After that, Kushina realized that he didn''t seem to have many people who could talk about this matter. Finally, after thinking about it, he still remembered that Chiba, who had many ghost ideas, came. However, in Kushina''s consciousness, Chiba is a child after all. It is not appropriate to tell a child, and Chiba should have no idea about this, and I always feel that it is nothing to say. In the end, I was hesitating, but before I said it, I was hesitant to say it. But just now, maybe there was no way to divert Chiba''s attention, so in a hurry, he said it all at once. Of course, although she is embarrassed now, she doesn''t regret it. After all, it can be regarded as a diversion of Chiba''s attention. And I think that a dead horse might be a miracle as a living horse doctor. "That..." At this moment, Chiba scratched his head, and hesitated to speak. Looking at Chiba''s appearance, Kushina was also a little clear, and laughed at himself in his heart. Even if Chiba has a lot of ghost ideas, he should have no idea about this kind of thing! "That... can you give me a few days? I think about it?" At this time, the second half of Chiba''s sentence came. Hey? Chiba...understand? Kushina was taken aback, and said: "Do you understand, what does it mean to propose?" Of course you know! Chiba thought nonchalantly, and said nonsense: "It''s that Mrs. Kushina and Mrs. Watergate made a contract to live together through a ceremony called a wedding! I heard that it is also through this ceremony that children like us will be born. ,right?" Fuck... I feel good with this sentence in Secondary Two! Chiba realized something. Hearing this, Kushina was startled, and then smiled. Hearing Chiba''s explanation of the marriage, he couldn''t help but smile, and his embarrassment gradually faded. He nodded and said, "That''s OK, then this thing please." "Don''t worry, Mr. Jiuxinai!" Chiba said quite affirmatively, but in fact, there was nothing in his heart. It''s just that Jiuxinai is so embarrassed. If he refuses or pretends to be stupid, he always feels that it will make Jiuxinai even more embarrassed and embarrassed. Then it became like this. And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ the ward door was pushed open again, and Bo Feng Shuimen hurried in with Zhang scroll. "Hey? Jiu Xinnai?" When he saw Jiuxinai, his whole body became stiff, and he didn''t realize it. At this moment, Kushina''s eyes fell on him, his face blushed, he stood up suddenly, and said in a panic: "Chi...Chiba, today, I will go back today. I will see you tomorrow!" As he said, he walked out humbly, and when I walked to the Bofeng Water Gate, he almost bowed his head and blushed and went out in a big circle. I was still worried about "How would Kushina beat him after Kushina knew that I had been following Chiba but didn''t help him with the mission?" Bo Feng Shuimen was at a loss. What happened to Jiuxina? My face is so red, is it... sick? And Chiba half-squinted, watching all this. This is... so obvious! Chapter 347： concept "Then, I''ll go first, and the mission''s departure time is up. The fastest update" Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Chiba who was concentrating on reading the scroll, smiled slightly, stood up, and prepared to leave. The child''s thirst for knowledge...it seems to be sinking all of a sudden. While smiling, Bo Feng Shuimen left the ward with a relieved smile. And Chiba, who focused on the scroll in his hand, seemed to have found what he was most eager for. All his attention was attracted by the scroll, and he did not notice the departure of Bofeng Shuimen. In addition to focusing on the scroll in front of him, Chiba''s mind at this time is also constantly chewing on Bo Feng Shuimen''s personal understanding and experience of the knowledge about the nature and shape changes of Chakra recorded on the scroll for nearly two hours. Originally recorded on the scroll is Bofeng Shuimens understanding of Chakras changes in nature and form. Coupled with my detailed explanations and demonstrations, Chibas understanding of Chakras changes in nature and form is constantly growing. Deepening, Bo Feng Shuimen''s experience is being quickly absorbed by him. At the same time, Chiba couldn''t help but sigh. This scroll is very hard! Very hard! There are not only detailed written records, but also graphic demonstrations, coupled with the explanation by Bofeng Shuimen just now, perfectly expounding the theory of Chakra''s nature change and form change! From this, we can also see that Bo Feng Shuimen is thoughtful, and in such a short period of time, he has compiled such a comprehensive and clear scroll. To be honest, Chiba believes that he can''t do this. To be honest, even if there is no explanation from the wave of the wind and water gate, facing this scroll, give Chiba some time, Chiba can perfectly absorb the knowledge inside, and with the explanation, Chiba feels that it will not take long. Able to understand the changes in the nature and form of the Chakra. Sure enough, Bofeng Shuimen has a unique and comprehensive understanding of the nature and form changes of Chakra, especially the changes in form. This scroll and his explanation are not for Naruto to ask about the Chakra properties of Asma wind in the future. The general explanation of "imagination" and "feeling" when changing. It is a kind of explanation that is close to the essence of dialysis! This is really... I owe a great favor to Bo Feng Shui Men! After half an hour, Chiba slowly closed the scroll, and now he has a general idea of ??the nature and form of Chakra, and the rest is practice. I''m really lucky. It just happens that Bofeng Shuimen is free. If it weren''t for Bofeng Shuimen, I might not have understood the theoretical knowledge so quickly and thoroughly and entered the stage of practice. So... the next day will be the practice of changing nature and form. Fortunately, although the hand was injured, it had no effect on the practice. This time, ninjutsu has also taken a big step! Alas, why didn''t I think of this at the beginning. The change of nature and form is the basis of ninjutsu. After mastering it proficiently and perfectly, it is probably not impossible to create a ninjutsu. Maybe, I was misled by my ninjutsu talent! Because I can replicate the ninjutsu of others, I neglected the practice of ninjutsu. There are pros and cons in everything, there are blessings and curses. Sometimes, I cant rely too much on the benefits of crossing! "Teacher Watergate, thanks..." Thinking about it, Chiba also turned his head and blurted out a thank you, but found that Bofeng Shuimen had already left. The moment was stunned, the second half of the sentence was also swallowed. Bofeng Water Gate... gone? When? Chiba frowned, slightly puzzled, and then surprised. Uh... just now I heard the goodbye from Bofeng Shuimen, as if I happened to see the key point, it seemed...I ignored it. Chiba''s mouth twitched. Then he cleared up his embarrassment and took a breath. Then, lets start the practice of changing nature! At this moment, the ward door was pushed open again. Chiba turned his head to look, only to see Kakashi, who was in tatters, walked in and wiped the stain on the corner of his eye. At this moment, eyes are facing each other. "Kakashi?" Chiba was taken aback for a moment, looking at Kakashi''s **** right hand and the burnt marks on his right hand. "Chiba?" Kakashi was also taken aback, looking at Chiba''s bandaged right hand. "What''s the matter with your hand?" The two were almost in unison. "Uh" This is almost in unison. Probably because the synchronization rate is too high, both of them are a little surprised. In the end, Chiba spoke first and said, "My hand was injured when I came back from the mission. How about you?" "more or less." Kakashi knew it, nodded and said. "Oh." Chiba nodded, and did not intend to ask Kakashi about the details, and Kakashi did not ask about Chiba''s mission. When performing tasks between ninjas, basically they will not talk about the content of the tasks under any circumstances. Nor will it ask about other people''s tasks. Inquiring about the content of other people''s tasks is also a taboo, or a convention. This information has been instilled into the minds of ninjas since the ninjas were in ninja school. Unless there are special circumstances and must know the content of the opponent''s mission, the ninja will never ask about the content of the other party''s mission. And here, it is enough to know that the opponent was injured because of the task, there is no need and it is impossible to go deeper. Moreover, there is no reason to delve into it. Although Chiba and Kakashi have a good relationship, there is no need to mention each other about the tasks. However, looking at the injury on Kakashi''s hand, Chiba didn''t think it was caused by the mission. Although Kakashi''s clothes were tattered and his body was stained with a lot of dust, except for the injuries on his hands, to be precise, there were burns from the palms to the forearms and blood wounds. In fact, there were no scars in other places. Even, there are no traces of fighting. I am afraid that Kakashi was injured during training. Looking at the appearance of Kakashis wounds, Chiba felt that Kakashi was probably already developing Chidori. If it werent for Chidori development, it might be practicing Thunder. Chakra changes in nature. After seeing it, Chiba couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Unlike the original later stage, the current Kakashi is really powerful! At the age of nine, he has already undergone the chakra nature change of the thunder attribute, and depending on the situation, it may be the development of Chidori. The injury on his hand should be left by the current runaway caused by the change of the thunder attribute property~www.novelhall.com~qian Bird? The same is Muji Ninjutsu, the power of Chidori is not inferior to Helix Maru. Unfortunately, I dont have thunder attributes... To be honest, I am a little envious...but without the insight ability to write round eyes, it is too bad to use, almost beyond control. Speaking of which, after fully grasping the changes in the nature and form of Chakra, I seem to have the basis for developing new ninjutsu... Soil properties and water properties... What ninjutsu can be developed? After a second thought, Qianye suddenly fell into thought. At this time, Kakashi was already sitting on another bed in the ward, looking at his right hand in a daze. Later, a doctor and a nurse pushed in. Chapter 348： After one hour Kakashi and Chiba leaned against the head of the bed in one motion, and their hands were wrapped in bandages. Apex novel 23us. com update fastest The doctor has just diagnosed that Kakashi will be hospitalized for a few days. In other words, in the next few days, Chiba will have a roommate, and this roommate, like himself, will have his right hand injured. Neither of them seemed to have opened their mouths. Their expressions were somewhat contemplative, but occasionally I blinked after you blinked, or I blinked while you blinked. Silence... permeated this double ward. Sure enough, there is no idea! After a long time, Chiba sighed slightly. Only then did he have been thinking about the changes in the nature of soil and water, and what powerful ideas would be, but after thinking about it, he still couldn''t think of a strong offensive or defensive or even both offensive and defensive capabilities. Of ninjutsu. I can''t think of it for a while, just let it go. It can''t be far too far, now the nature and form changes have not yet been grasped! Thinking about it, Chiba was relieved, and then he found Kakashi lying on the bed next to him, and was taken aback for a moment. Kakashi was also hospitalized? Kakashi and I are patients... Chiba blinked, and then smiled rather oddly. I don''t feel it with Honghiko and Xuena, but with the main characters of these originals, there is always an unrealistic feeling. Turning this thought around, Chiba glanced at Kakashi without realizing it, and saw his eyes looking at the ceiling. Are you thinking? He should already have the idea of ??Chidori, but he is only in the groping stage. A-level ninjutsu like Chidori can''t be developed casually. Kakashi is now nine years old, and the original Kakashi developed Chidori when he was 12 years old. In other words, it took three years to develop Chidori, and it took three years for a genius like Kakashi to develop A-level ninjutsu. It took a long time to come to Bofeng Shuimen to develop the spiral pill. The development of ninjutsu is definitely not a simple matter. I also take it for granted. It is true that we can develop ninjutsu by mastering the changes in nature and form, but the changes in nature and form are only a basis. For the time being, don''t consider this matter! Thinking about it, Chiba nodded silently, and the thoughts in his heart also turned away. Dont know how the current war is going? My current injury is not too serious, and I have just completed a key figure in the war. However, the third generation of Hokage did not summon me to report on the situation. So, in other words, has this work been done by Bo Feng Shuimen? Gee! Do I have to find the third generation of Hokage to understand the current situation? No... doesn''t seem to be needed. Three generations of Hokage did not find me, probably for two reasons. The first one, because I still need the help of Bo Feng Shuimen in the end, so I gave up letting me participate in dangerous wartime missions, and protected me as a seed. At this stage, I participated in some relatively important and relatively less dangerous missions. For example, the **** logistics task assigned to Hongyan is dangerous, but it is within the range that can be handled, and it is also more important, so that he can accumulate experience and achieve the role of training while ensuring the relative safety of the seeds. Second, it should be that the situation has improved, the kingdom of the earth and the kingdom of thunder have disappeared, and the alliance book of the wind kingdom should be delivered soon, and the three generations of Hokage have confirmed the success of the alliance in advance. The alliance book is just a ceremony, nothing Too big a hindrance. In other words, my plan has been successful, and the country of the earth and the country of thunder have fallen into mutual suspicion, and they are hesitant. At this moment, the mutual restraint between the country of wind, the country of earth, and the country of fire, as well as the mutual restraint of the country of earth, the country of thunder, and the country of fire, have been completed, and a lot of time should be gained. Taking advantage of this time, Konoha can make certain adjustments, and, according to the follow-up plan, the third generation of Hokage will also transfer back a part of the dark part to carry out reverse osmosis arrangements for the village. Although the country of the earth and the country of thunder were jealous of each other, they were also afraid of Konoha after all. They might come to spy on the information, or on the way to spy on the information, see if there is anything that can strike Konoha, and did it smoothly. After all, Konoha is still the strongest among many Shinobi villages. Although Yunyin can compete with Konoha, it is just a competition, and he really cannot defeat Konoha. At this stage, spying on intelligence, infiltration, and undercover acts of sabotage should be their best choice. Secretly weakening Konoha should be their strategic policy. Of course, the two big countries that are susceptible to each other will also carry out such spying and infiltration of each other, but secret destruction should not exist. After all, they don''t know if each other really has no chance of forming an alliance. And it is exactly this kind of time that is most suitable to sow discord and cause trouble. The three generations of Hokage should not give up this excellent opportunity. Of course, the task of instigating discord and creating troubles cannot be entrusted to us seeds, but will be entrusted to some older and more powerful ninjas. And for us seeds... the tasks will be relatively reduced. Although the opportunity for a single mission is gone, it will be a long time anyway. Taking advantage of this time, you have to work harder to improve your strength! Not only ninjutsu, even if physical improvement is not something that can be done in a short time, you can''t relax, and even illusion, this power that has never been tried, should also be tried. The accumulation of the Chakra of Yin Seal should also be accelerated... The wound mode should also be developed to a perfect state... There is still a lot to do, and I dont know how long this confrontation will last. There is no time to waste! After thinking about it, a training plan slowly formed in Chiba''s brain. I don''t know if Hong is in the village or not. I feel like I can ask her about illusion. After the training plan took shape, Chiba couldn''t help but think of the problem of getting started with illusion. There are still a lot of things to do, UU read www.uukanshu.com! Chiba recalled the training plan just made and a few precautions, and sighed silently in his heart. At this moment, the door was gently opened. Chiba and Kakashi noticed it at the same time and looked at the door. I saw Hongyan''s body stained with a little blood, white bandages wrapped in many places, and slowly opened the door, and behind him was Lin with a worried look. what happened? Chiba frowned. Although Hongyan was bandaged in many places, he did not suffer much injury. Most of the blood stains were not his. However, his expression showed a deep sense of loss. Kakashi also noticed something, and slowly sat up, almost speaking at the same time as Chiba. "What''s the matter? Hongyan (Lin)?" Chapter 349： what happened? "Chiba...you are back!" Facing Chiba''s question, Hirohiko did not answer directly, but reluctantly greeted him, even his usual poker face was a little loose. . Fastest update "Kakashi... why are you..." Lin walked to Kakashi''s side and saw the bandaged club on Kakashi''s right hand, concealing the worries in her eyes and complaining in her tone. Seeing the reactions of Hirohiko and Lin, Chiba and Kakashi reacted differently. Seeing Lin''s expression and words, Kakashi frowned slightly, but said nothing. And Chiba got off the bed and walked to the door of Hongyan, and said softly, "What''s wrong?" Hongyan shook his head, and Chiba could easily see "lost, regret, unwillingness, sadness" and other emotional expressions in his eyes. "Is there something wrong with the mission?" Chiba frowned. Seriously, Hongyan''s appearance made him a little worried. He had never seen Hongyan before, and his poker face seemed to collapse. Up. "Chiba..." At this time, Kakashi spoke and said, "Hirohiko just came back, let him take a rest first." Upon hearing this, Chiba was startled and looked at Kakashi. Kakashi shook his head slightly and glanced at Hirohiko. Did you ask me... Stop asking? It''s just that when Hongyan left to go to the mission that day, he was very worried. Now he seems to have been hit hard again. Is it because of his worries or what happened during the mission... However, Kakashi is correct, no matter what happened during the mission or the question of mind, I can''t ask the bottom line. Alas... After encountering this kind of thing, how can I comfort Hongyan without knowing the problem? Chiba thought in his heart, turned his eyes back to Hongyan, paused, and seemed to organize his words, and said, "Say...that''s what I said, Hongyan sit down, rest... take a break." Chiba turned his head slightly hurriedly, turned around, returned to the hospital bed, and moved the stool that Bofeng Shuimen was sitting on before leaving between the two beds, and motioned for Hongyan to sit down. Hongyan hesitated, and finally walked over. From beginning to end, he kept his head down, as if he had suffered the greatest failure. And Lin looked at him with a look of worry on her face. But all this fell into the eyes of Chiba and Kakashi, who were full of doubts in their hearts, but after all they did not speak. After Hongyan sat down, he kept his head down and remained silent. And this silence continued to fill the entire ward, and no one spoke first. How to do? How to do? Only in order to make Hongyan cheer up. Chiba looked at Kakashi and Lin again, asking for help in his eyes. At this moment, Chiba realized that he didn''t seem to be comforting at all. Seeing Hongyan like this, although he wanted to say something and must say some comforting words, his mind seemed to be blank. Not a word! Suddenly, Chiba found that he seemed to have no experience with "friends" at all. To be precise, he has never had any friends, and he doesn''t know how friends get along, let alone what to do and what to say when a friend is sad and upset. At this moment, Chiba was a little anxious, thinking "what to do...what to do?", even subconsciously approaching Kakashi and Lin for help. Then, an emotion similar to "self-blame" surged. Suddenly, Chiba was a little at a loss, and he dared not look at Hirohiko. His eyes were erratic, and he always avoided Hirohiko deliberately. But Chiba''s behavior fell in the eyes of Kakashi and Lin, and the two looked at each other. Chiba was a little panicked, this was the first time I saw... However, the two of them didn''t mean anything to ridicule. At this moment, whether it was Kakashi or Lin, the expressions on their faces didn''t look good. Something must have happened... Kakashi knew from the first glance Lin''s worried look, and it happened to Hongyan, Lin was also related to this matter. However, he actually didn''t know how to speak. Hongyan''s appearance must have been a big blow, and Kakashi was also afraid that if he said something wrong, his words stabbed Hongyan and Lin. But he couldn''t respond to Chiba''s help, even he himself just wanted to ask Chiba for help! As for Lin, she obviously knew what happened to Hongyan, but she didn''t say anything, and she didn''t even want to tell Kakashi who had always admired it. calm! calm At this time, Chiba was already a little anxious and began to force herself to calm down. Lin... should know about this, but she didn''t mention it, which means that I had just touched a thunder. Kakashi reminded me too, so shouldn''t you ask about the task? So, it should be something that happened during the mission that made Hongyan do this. Avoid the topic of tasks, this is a must. So... what should I say, what should I do? Chiba tried his best to think about this matter rationally, only to find that it didn''t work. At this time, he still had no idea what to do and what to say. He almost has an urge to grab his hair now. At this moment, the silence of the audience was suddenly broken. "Snapped!" There was a sound of the door being pushed open. "Hongyan! It''s all right! Muzi is all right!" Bring soil and push the door in, looking at Hongyan. "So, don''t blame yourself!" A hearty smile appeared on the face with dirt. Muzi? Mito Muzi? Taido said Mito Kiko is okay? Is it hurt? Then this matter is related to the mission. Is Hirohiko''s mission this time with Mito Kiko? And Ji Tu also knew about this. Did Ji Tu, Lin, Mu Zi, and Hong Yan work together? I see... it was because of Hongyan''s mistake that Muzi was injured? Then Muzi should be receiving emergency treatment just now, and now he is out of danger. And Hirohiko blamed himself excessively, so he fled to my side? In an instant, above the aura in Chiba''s mind, a row of thoughts flashed. At this time, Kakashi''s eyes also showed a clear look, and he exhaled a long breath. Hongyan was blaming himself, so now Muzi is okay, it should be okay. Kakashi thought like this ~www.novelhall.com~ However, at this moment, Hiroshiko''s poker face collapsed in an instant, and his hands on his legs were suddenly clenched. "Because of my mistake! They are all dead! They are all dead! All this is my fault!" A roar that was almost hysterical, he shouted from Hongyan. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Hongyan sat curled up in his seat, punching his thigh with one punch, his face flushed with excitement. But at this moment, whether it was Kakashi or Chiba, their expressions changed suddenly. died? Who died? Chiba looked at Hirohiko, his heart tight. what happened! Chapter 350： Self-blame "Damn it! Damn it!" Hongyan bowed his head, clenched his fists, beat his legs constantly, whispering in his mouth, regret and self-blame in his mouth, but made everyone present silent. . Fastest update Even Lin and Taito who knew the situation changed their expressions. They didn''t expect that Hongyan, who usually had a poker face and taciturn, would be emotionally excited to this extent. Even a little emotionally out of control. At this moment, the four people present seemed to feel the repressed pain in Hongyan''s heart. Chiba stretched out his hand subconsciously, as if to pat Hongyan''s shoulder, but when he was about to touch Hongyan''s shoulder, he suddenly retracted it. Look at a loss! What should I do...what can I do? Hongyan is almost out of control, what should I say? After that, is it useful again? Although I don''t know what happened. However, someone died because of Hongyan''s mistake! Replaced by me, would I need comfort in such a situation? Will I find comfort useful? When shrinking his hand, a series of thoughts flashed through Qianye''s mind. "Hirohiko..." At this moment, Lin murmured, her eyes filled with tears unknowingly. She also participated in this mission. She also knew those who sacrificed. Moreover, after working together for several times, a deep friendship has been formed, and their sacrifices, Lin actually did not feel good. Only after the task was completed, Hongyan remained in that state, and she did not dare to show it, for fear that her performance would hurt Hongyan. After all, Hongyan has taken on enough of this task! At this moment, the smile on Dai Tu''s face solidified, and he walked in front of Hirohiko, looking down at Hirohiko who was venting. "Muzi, Lin, and you all came back safely? I don''t know what happened, but I believe they are relieved. And, I don''t think they will think you are an incompetent captain. "Tai Tu said solemnly. As soon as he said this, Hongyan was startled and his actions stopped. And Chiba was also taken aback. Didn''t Taido work with Hirohiko? He doesn''t know what happened? Also, who is dead! "This is the mission, the mission of the ninja, casualties are normal!" At this moment, the second sentence with soil came categorically! "Don''t insult their sacrifice!" Almost at the same time, Take the soil abruptly lifted Hongyan up, took a deep breath, stared at Hongyan, gnashing his teeth and said: "Who do you think you are! Are you Sannin? Are you the third generation of Naruto? Do you think you can protect everything? Isn''t it just the genius of the Uchiha clan when you were seven years old? Isn''t it the genius of the Uchiha clan? How arrogant is your kid!" "So, you geniuses are all fools!" As soon as these few words came out, everyone was stunned, Chiba, Kakashi, and even Lin were all stunned, and at the same time a thought came to mind. This is... with soil? Even Qianye had these thoughts in his mind. Is this really soil? Which Uchiha clan crane tail? The current soil, should still be a little naive... Isn''t it the kind of Erzeng who yells as Hokage? At this moment, Hongyan''s almost hoarsely spit out such a sentence, and said, "What...what did you say?" In the second half of the sentence, Hongyan''s murderous aura was already overflowing! not good! In an instant, Chiba and Kakashi''s expressions changed, and they bounced off the bed, raising their hands and grabbing. Lin also exclaimed, covering her mouth with her hands. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" Two left hands, one on the left and the other on the right, gripped Hongyan''s shoulder tightly. "Hongyan, calm down!" Chiba stood obliquely behind Hirohiko''s right, with his left hand tightened, restraining Hirohiko. But Kakashi was obliquely behind to the left, holding Hirohiko''s shoulder with his left hand, and said: "Bring the soil, you also shut up!" From their perspective, you can see the scarlet Hongyan''s writing wheel eyes. However, the words of the two did not seem to be heard by Hongyan and Taitu. Dai Tu was still clutching Hongyan''s collar tightly, and when Hong Yan was excited, the writing wheel suddenly opened, staring at Dai Tu, his face was full of anger, and there was no trace of a poker face. It''s just that Hongyan had no intention to kill after all. Otherwise, I am afraid that Chiba and Kakashi can only choose to knock Hirohiko unconscious. If they really fight, it is not that Chiba and Kakashi are tied to Hirohiko, and the soil is indeed not his opponent. "You mean... should they die? It doesn''t matter if they die just because it''s a mission?" Hong Yan stared at the soil, his voice almost roaring. "Of course it''s not indifferent! No matter who they are, they are our partners, our partners in the same village! How could it not matter!" The voice with the soil was not low, and he roared back Hongyan''s words with a blushing face, and then his expression slightly changed. Lowly said: "But, haven''t they successfully completed the task and completed their duties..." As soon as he said this, Hongyan was also taken aback, staring blankly at the dirt in front of him. At this time, the emotion in his eyes seemed to be more agitated than himself. He clearly didn''t know who was the sacrifice, but the predecessor who was also Uchiha in front of him had no less excitement and sorrow in his eyes. Chiba and Kakashi also noticed the muddy expressions, their hands loosened involuntarily, and both were silent. "So, I will become Hokage! I will definitely create a peaceful era!" He took two heavy breaths, and said in an unsuspecting tone. Sure enough... I finally came back to this. Chiba and Kakashi thought exactly the same. However, this sentence made the scarlet color in Hongyan''s eyes slowly dissipate, and he stared blankly at the boy who was only a little older than him. At this moment, he couldn''t doubt the words that brought soil. After noticing Hirohiko''s situation, Chiba said, "What happened, Hirohiko, please tell me clearly." Hearing what the two said, Lin slowly put down her hands covering her mouth and glanced at Hongyan. At this time, Daito had let go of Hongyan''s collar, and Hongyan seemed to have lost all of his strength at once~www.novelhall.com~ and sat down slowly. Kakashi and Chiba looked at each other, and then let go of their hands, one left and one right, looking at Hirohiko behind them. And the dirt on the opposite side of Hongyan also sat down with a little sweat on his forehead. Hirohiko Uchiha, such a terrible genius...Even the pupil power of the writing wheel eyes is the strongest I have ever seen! A layer of palpitations was used in the heart of Dai Tu. Although he just ignored these eyes because of his indignation, but now the indignation was exhausted, it flooded with the memory of being watched by the pupils, and couldn''t help but sit down. . "Lin... tell us." Kakashi looked at Hongyan''s dejected appearance, and finally turned his head to Lin. Lin clasped her hands tightly on her chest, gritted her teeth, as if to speak. At this moment, Hongyan''s low voice sounded. "Lin Hequan, they are all dead... If, if I can stop them firmly, they won''t die..." Chapter 351： Unravel Chiba sat down slowly, looking at Hirohiko who had finished the narration in front of him, took a slight breath, and patted Hirohiko''s shoulder with one hand, and said, "You are doing a good job. They are ninjas. They know what they are doing. , So they sacrificed, and they wont regret it. The fastest update" After knowing the cause and effect, this sentence was naturally spit out from Chiba''s mouth. At this moment, Take the soil slowly stood up, seeming to be a little lost, and said absently, "I''m going out to get some air..." Lin watched him leave anxiously while watching the soil passing by. Kakashi was also silent. He has experienced countless missions, mission experience is richer than anyone here, and he has seen more deaths and injuries than anyone here. However, at the beginning, when he became the captain for the first time, facing the casualties of the rest of the team, although he did not show up like Hongyan, his mood at the time was not necessarily better than Hongyan''s mood now. This is a level that must be experienced. Killing the enemy can be taken for granted or you can get used to it. However, the partner who has just fought side by side with him dies in front of him. Konoha does not have a ninja and will get used to this kind of death. It''s just that you have become more acceptable, or bury this grief and regret in your heart, and try not to touch it. It was only the first time that Hongyan had witnessed his companion die in front of him, and he would calm down after a while. In the face of everyones comfort, Hongyan remained silent, but the excitement and loss before had slowly faded, perhaps because after pouring everything out, the sadness and regret stuck in his heart also vomited out, perhaps shoulders With a reassuring temperature on the hand, his heart began to slowly calm down. Looking at Hongyan''s expression, Chiba also let go of his heart. He knew that Hongyan had calmed down, and the expression on his face was slowly returning to the state of a poker face. Even Chiba has an illusion that the emotions that made Hongyan almost out of control at this moment are slowly being buried. At the same time, Chiba''s brows frowned slightly, and Hirohiko''s narration echoed in his mind. Hongyans mission is actually a very simple task of transporting medicines. In this Naruto World, medicines and the like can be stored in special scrolls similar to spiritism. Hongyan and his mission are just to transport these scrolls. Just get to the front. During this period of time, Hongyan has also accepted countless such transportation tasks, so it can be said that he is familiar with the road. And this time, Hirohiko served as the captain as always. As for his teammates, Shirakawa Izumi, Mizutani, Lin, and Mito Kiko were the teammates. Moreover, they are not teaming up for the first time. They have teamed up in several missions in the past. They have already known each other a long time ago, and because of their similar age, they have tacitly defeated several small ambushes, and they already have deep feelings for each other. After they accepted the task and assembled, they set off with Hongyan as the captain. Everything is going smooth. I thought this was just a very ordinary task, but I didn''t expect it, but an accident happened. After leaving the village, they rushed for about half a day. They found a ninja injured and dying in a clearing in the woods. When they saw the forehead that represented Konoha, Shirakawa Izumi and Mizutani were there. Turn around to save people. Yahiko felt a bit wrong, but when he reacted, Shirakawa Izumi and Mizutani had already reached the dying Konoha ninja, leaning down, preparing to check the dying Konoha ninja''s injuries. . At this moment, under the dying Konoha ninja, a flame of detonating amulet suddenly ignited. In an instant, a fireball rose up and instantly swallowed Shirakawa Spring and Mizutani. Just as the fireball exploded, many unknown ninjas suddenly sprang out around this clearing in the forest. At this moment, not only Hongyan, but the other Muzi and Lin already understood that this is a trap. After those unknown ninjas rushed out, they launched a fierce attack, and didn''t even give them time for surprise. In the end, after a fierce battle, they broke the siege. Hongyan was injured in many places, but fortunately, they were all skin wounds, which did not hurt the root. Muzi was seriously injured because of covering Lin and Hongyan. As for Lin, as a medical treatment The ninja was well protected by Hirohiko and Muzi and did not suffer any injuries. As for Shirakawa Spring and Mizutani, they were killed on the spot. And the group of unknown ninjas did not chase them deeply, and after breaking through, the three were quickly safe. However, the task of transporting drugs was also interrupted. Lin and Hongyan rushed back to the village, sent Muzi to the hospital, and informed the third generation of Hokage of the situation. Afterwards, Hongyan and Lin stayed in the hospital, waiting for Muzi''s diagnosis. Later, I came across the soil who heard that Chiba had returned and went to the hospital to visit. At that time, Hyuga Xueying and Sata Nozawa also rushed over after hearing the news, and under the persuasion of Hyuga Xueying, Lin brought a depressed Hongyan to Chiba here. Next, it was a scene that happened. "Go and see Muzi." At this time, Chiba suddenly spoke. In fact, this incident is not Hongyan''s fault, Shirakawa Izumi and Mizutani are too anxious to save people. Of course, Shirakawa-izumi and Mizutani are not wrong. Seeing their injured and dying companions, it is a problem not to save them. It''s just too reckless. I believe that Mito Kiko will not blame Hirohiko, and Mito Kikos comfort is probably more useful than himself and the comfort of everyone here. "Go!" Looking at Hirohiko who turned his face to his side, Chiba smiled slightly. Seeing Chiba''s smile, Hongyan nodded slightly, took a deep breath, stood up, and walked outside the ward. "I''ll go with you." After Hongyan passed by, Lin followed closely. As soon as she left the house, she seemed to think of something and looked at Kakashi. Reaching Lin''s gaze, Kakashi nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take a look at the soil." Lin nodded when she heard Kakashi''s words and left the ward. When she left, she said, "Thank you, Kakashi." Next, only Kakashi and Chiba remained in the ward, but this time they did not fall into silence. Kakashi stood up from the bed~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "I''ll look at the soil." "Well, go!" Chiba nodded at him. "Are you okay?" Kakashi frowned slightly, he vaguely felt that something was wrong with Chiba. "It''s okay, but I''m still a little worried about Hongyan." Chiba smiled reluctantly. "Don''t worry, Yahiko will be fine." Kakashi said. "Yeah." Chiba responded, sounding absent-minded. However, Kakashi didn''t say much, just said: "Then I will go." Then he left the ward directly. After waiting for him to leave, Qianye''s intact left hand slowly clenched. "Boom!" Then, in the quiet room, there was a muffled sound of hand hammering the bed. hateful! Chapter 352： At a loss Those unknown ninjas who ambush Hirohiko should be the land of thunder or the land of earth, or even the land of water to spy on intelligence or secretly destroy ninjas! I didn''t expect to come so soon! An inexplicable anger ignited in Chiba''s chest, and at the same time, an emotion similar to self-blame spread in his heart. . Fastest update hateful! Hongyan was attacked because of my plan! "Boom!" Qianye clenched his left hand tightly and unconsciously smashed it on the bed again. After this, his mind was like a bamboo shoot breaking the ground, and a thought came out. Is it true that I did this? Dont change anything, and then wait until the battle of Jinwu Biqiao, to directly change the fate of Oito, Kakashi, and Lin, and ultimately change the fate of Kushina... Is it really correct? Now, the three generations of Hokage have the right to speak. Using the well-known original work, that is, the travel benefits of the history of the Naruto world, can completely change the situation of the entire battlefield. There is even now a way to control the land of Thunder. If the country of the earth is hit hard, and the country of the earth loses its combat power, then there will be no more than a thousand Iwagaku gatherings, and Konoha has to cut off the supply line of Iwagyu, and there will be no battle of Kamubi Bridge. In this way, their destiny can also be changed... If this battle does not happen, the soil will not be "dead" and will not be used by Madara. Moreover, it can be done now without letting Hongyan and the others take risks. After this idea came out, it spread madly. Almost instantly, Chiba stood up and seemed to be about to rush out of the ward, and go directly to see the three generations of Hokage, and inform them of the plan to contain the kingdom of thunder and attack the kingdom of earth. Three generations of Hokage. However, when he took the first step, it was as if a certain alarm mechanism in his heart was touched, and Chiba suddenly stopped, another thought came out, instantly spreading this spreading attack on the land of the land. Plan to be overwhelmed. Do not! Don''t be impulsive, Chiba! clam down! After changing the current situation, can you really save Jiu Xinnai? Can you really save them? If the land of the earth is solved now, Konoha will definitely be injured, and the kingdom of thunder will inevitably invade. Even if there is no battle of the Shinsubi Bridge, Konoha, whose vitality is badly injured, may only be dispatched in order to fight. Seeds go to the battlefield, and this time, I am afraid it will be even more tragic. Hirohiko, Yukina, Daito, Kakashi, Rin, Shiga, Kento... They will all go to the battlefield, and even survive the battle of the Shinsubi Bridge. The odds are even lower. No way! No way! This idea doesn''t work. Turning his thoughts, Chiba sat down with his head down. Is there any way to save everyone? This time, although Shirakawa Spring and Mizutani died, the shadow of death was only one step away from Yahiko and Lin. Lin may survive because of the battle of the Shinwubi Bridge, but Hongyan is different, Hongyan is different, and his name is not mentioned in the future history. Did you become a dragon, or died in three wars? I don''t know anything! Qianye covered his forehead with his left hand. Xu Shi was overly emotional just now. At this moment, his head was a little groggy and his thoughts were a little confused. Is there any way? Is there any way? The chaotic thoughts finally converged into these two sentences, which constantly echoed in his head. At this moment, Chiba suddenly lost his confidence, and his self-confidence seemed to be shattered. Hongyans attack is undoubtedly related to Chibas two Three Kingdoms containment plans. When formulating this plan, he never thought that this plan would affect Hongyan and the others, and even make Hongyan suffer so much. The blow, and almost lost his life. Chiba is not at the scene of Hiroshiko''s ambush, but he can sneak into a place so close to Konoha. At least the strength of those ninjas is not lower than that of elite ninjas, and there are more people than Hiroshiko. Although Hongyan has mentioned this paragraph briefly and briefly, Chiba can imagine how dangerous it is. It''s not an exaggeration to almost lose his life! At this time, the encounter of an important person, a place where he was not thinking about it, was like a heavy hammer, shattering Qianye''s inherently unstable self-confidence. Changing history is easy to say, but Chiba knows how difficult it is to implement it. Almost instinctively knows how hard it is! In fact, Chiba does not have much confidence in this matter, but in order to implement the steps of the plan, he must be confident, so he always reminds himself that what he did is correct! You must work harder and become stronger! Everything is possible! In fact, when the single-person mission permission failed, Chiba was actually shaken, but subconsciously used the idea of ??consider working with others to divert attention. And thinking about some other things is also a disguised distraction. Let the previously unstable confidence stop shaking. And this time, this tiny, completely acceptable omission for a person completely shattered these confidences. At this moment, Chiba was panicked! Hirohiko, Yukina, Kushina... They are too important to Chiba, and care is messy. When it comes to their affairs, Chiba was hit hard by the side effects of so-called feelings and so-called fetters. If you dont have beauty, you wont be afraid of losing it or being in a dark and ugly situation. However, once you have the beauty, you will be afraid of losing it, and will not return to the dark and ugly place. If you don''t have friends, you won''t worry. It''s enough to be yourself, and Chiba can take care of yourself. However, with friends, Chiba may not be able to take care of herself, and can''t completely control her emotions. Besides, Chiba has no experience with friends at all! Friends bring joy, dependence, and warmth, but they also bring worries, worries, and choices. At this moment, Qianye was hit hard by his concerns and fell into a panic. At this moment, the door of the ward was opened again, and a teenager in Hyuga costume walked in slowly. However, Chiba didn''t seem to notice, sitting on the edge of the bed with his forehead, frowning. What''s the matter with this kid with a frowning face? Hyuga Xueying frowned. It was the first time he saw Chiba''s appearance, as if there was something that couldn''t be resolved. Seeing him like this, is there anything else that can hold him up? I heard that he was out on a solo mission this time, and he completed almost perfectly. When Mr. Shinsuke learned about it, he was still full of praise. He kept chanting words such as tiger father and no dog, and completed the mission perfectly. He should be happy. Like? The thought turned, Hyuga Xueying''s eyes fell on Chiba''s right hand. injured? Is it because of the pain? Almost for an instant, Xueying Hyuga flashed a thought, then his face changed, and he almost ran out to call the nurse. But then another thought came up. Impossible, this kid is not immobile. If the pain is severe, he would ring the bell long ago. He is not stupid. Hyuga Xueying frowned~www.novelhall.com~ Then why is this **** looking like this? Hit? Uh...it seems unlikely to happen to this guy. Hyuga Xueying pulled his mouth. Why do I feel a fire? No, this is normal...this kid won''t be pleasing to the eye no matter what, Huo Da is normal. only Hyuga Xueying turned around several times, looked at Chiba for a long time, and finally made a fist, turned and opened the door, and was about to leave quietly. But just when his hand touched the doorknob, he stopped his figure, took a slight breath, reluctantly "tsk", then turned around, looked at Chiba, and snorted coldly. Scream. "What are you doing with a frown? Could it be that you want to cry because your hands hurt?" Chapter 353： Ignore me? Hyuga Xueying''s voice fell, frowning slightly, looking at Chiba. . Fastest update On the other hand, Chiba remained as it was, seeming not to hear his words at all. This kid, ignore me? A "Tac" character suddenly appeared on the forehead of Xueying Hyuga, and an emotion of wanting to punch someone surged up. Hold back! Hyuga Xueying hold back! Hyuga Xueying clenched his fists tightly, suppressing his anger towards Chiba as much as he could. ... At this time, outside the Konoha Hospital, Kakashi looked at the dirt on the wall of the hospital with a punch, sighed, and said, "Doesn''t your hands hurt?" However, Dai Tu did not respond immediately, but stared at the fist hitting the wall. Shirakawa Izumi and Mizutani, their homes are very close to Uchihas mansion, they are on the edge of the village, and his parents have died on the battlefield since he was a child. He is an orphan, and because of his inconspicuousness, Uchi The Bo clan didn''t pay much attention to it either. He grew up since he was a child and lived a lonely life before he graduated from Ninja School. Before they met Kakashi and Lin, Shirakawa and Mizutani would play with him occasionally. Of course, this was a long time ago. Although he was poor in age and spent little time playing together, the two boys who took him to climb the tree to dig out the bird''s nest were friends with the soil. Even after graduating from Mizutani and Shirakawa Shinobi schools, they have almost no intersection, and even they all moved and left the edge of the village, but at that time, they gave him the short-term joy, but they kept it in mind. With. Now that I heard about their bad news, I was in a daze, and I didn''t know how to vent it. After a while, the soil released his hand and said, "Kakashi, why, why is there a war, why should we kill each other? Arent we all ninjas? Whether its Konoha or Sain, Whether it''s Wuyin, Yanyin, or Yunyin, why fight, why kill? If there is any conflict, can''t you just sit down and talk about it?" Kakashi was stunned as he watched Ji Tu suddenly turn around and questioned him. Obviously, he didn''t expect Ji Tu to ask this series of words. At this time, he was a little confused, and at the same time, a thought came into his heart. . Is this... really soil? Then there was a wry smile from the corner of his mouth under the mask. He couldn''t answer this question, even the third generation of Hokage probably couldn''t answer it. War, even the first generation of Hokage, known as the "God of Ninja", did not end the war. In response, Kakashi could only be silent, looking at the soil. And Dai Tu also looked at Kakashi, and after seeing his silence, Dai Tu gritted his teeth slightly and said: "The next Zhongnin exam, I will definitely pass! I will definitely become Hokage!" "Ah..." Kakashi nodded. In fact, he didn''t know what to say. Seriously, he didn''t expect that the emotion of bringing the soil would be so excited, and the fool who kept yelling "I want to be Hokage" turned out to be Such questions will also be asked. At this moment, in Kakashi''s heart, the image of bringing soil seems to have changed. Perhaps, with soil, this idiot might really become Hokage. I don''t know why, Kakashi could not help but have such a thought in his heart. "But... before that, should we go back? Lin is very worried about you." Kakashi said again when the thought in her mind turned. And when Lin was worried, her steadfast face faltered and collapsed, and she was a little bit squeezed, seeming to be very happy, but she didn''t want to show it in front of Kakashi, and hesitated for a long time. Kakashi sighed inwardly when he saw the soil like this. Withdrawing the preface, it''s only strange for this fool to be Hokage! "Let''s go!" After sighing in his heart, Kakashi turned and walked first. "Hey! Wait for me!" Tai Tu hurriedly followed, yelled, and looked at Kakashi''s back. Suddenly, the feeling of panic in his heart slowly dissipated. Idiot... Kakashi''s slowing pace also returned to normal slowly after he noticed that the soil was following, he didn''t realize it in his heart. However, it seemed to be relieved. ... Kakashi and Tai Tu returned to the hospital, but did not go directly to Chiba''s ward, but went directly to Mito Kizi''s ward. Mito Kiko was in the intensive care unit. When they arrived, Lin, Nozawa Sata, and Hirohiko were all there. At this moment Mito Muzi hadn''t woken up yet, with a bandage wrapped around her body. Except for her head, she was basically bandaged like a mummy. She was still in a coma at the moment, with pain on her face from time to time. And Kakashi and Daito also knew that, in order to cover Hongyan and Lin, Mito Muzi didn''t hide from the three detonating amulet Kunai when they exploded. In the end, he was seriously injured and Hongyan came back all the way. "Kakashi, take the soil, you are back!" Seeing Zito and Kakashi, Lin, who looked at Mito Kiko with concern, smiled slightly. "How is it now?" Kakashi glanced at Mito Kiko on the bed and asked. "Lin..." While looking at Lin with the soil, her face was slightly hot, and a smirk appeared on her face when she remembered that Kakashi said Lin was worried about him. Lin was relieved when she saw the dirt, and her smile widened slightly, and then replied Kakashi: "It''s out of the dangerous period. It''s just that there are large-scale burns, bombs, and drugs. Will feel great pain." "For this, Xueying went to Chiba, isn''t Chiba''s medical ninjutsu very good? I hope he can relieve Muzi a little bit of pain." Although Sata Nozawa was eliminated in the Zhongnin exam, but now I have also participated in some missions one after another, and have teamed up with Kakashi several times, and they can be considered as intimate in private. As soon as he said this, Kakashi''s face suddenly changed, and even the dirt with a smirk on his face was frozen. Hirohiko, who looked at Mito Muzi self-blamingly, also turned around strangely, and lost his voice: "When? When did Xueying go?" "A few minutes ago..." Nozawa Sata said with a little doubt, and Mito Kiko glanced away from the corner of his eye, full of worry. "Now..." Hongyan, Kakashi, and Tai Tu glanced at each other, paused all together, and then ran out at the fastest speed. "Lin, leave it to you and Sa too!" Kakashi''s voice came after three seconds. "Oh" Lin nodded blankly. Nozawa Satai was even more confused. what happened? ... One minute later ~www.novelhall.com~ the door of Chiba Ward was opened suddenly, and Kakashi, Hirohiko and Taito stood at the door panting. "What are you talking about? Bastard!" With a finger in his mouth, Chiba said vaguely. "You are an idiot, you bastard!" Hyuga Xueying had a bandaged mallet on his left cheek, and the entire face was poked together, and his head was even tricked. His right hand was pinching Chiba''s left cheek, and his left hand fingers were stretched into Chiba''s mouth, pulling his mouth crooked. Chiba''s left hand was holding his hand tightly. Sure enough... it would be like this! The three people at the door sweated together behind their heads, their eyes moved down, watching the tic-tac-toe beating in the foreheads, and scuffled the two people on the ground. Chapter 354： Woke up One hour later, the intensive care unit, Mito Kikos ward... Chiba removed the injection from Mito Kiko''s bandaged hand, half-squinted his eyes, and said, "You look at me like this again, believe it or not, I won''t do it!" This was obviously addressed to the Hyuga Xueying behind him. At this time, the Hyuga Xueying closely followed behind him, watching Chiba''s movements intently, as if monitoring someone he didn''t trust. Man treats his important partner.Ranen` "Humph!" Hyuga Xueying snorted coldly. He was watching the injection process just now, and Chiba absolutely didn''t do anything. And just as he snorted coldly, Yahiko saw that there was something wrong, and quickly pulled him away, blocking him and Chiba. "How about? Chiba?" Hirohiko asked. At this moment, Nozawa Sata, Lin, Kakashi, and Daito are all staring at Chiba, but Chiba''s expression seems to be relieved. "This is the minimum dose of anesthetic. It should relieve her pain. If it can''t be relieved, it will only make her hurt." Chiba straightened up, looked at Kakashi who was watching the wind, and then turned to Hyuga. Snow Eagle. "what did you say?" Obviously, Hyuga Xueying was very dissatisfied with Chiba''s words, and now there is another appearance of putting up his sleeves. Chiba was not to be outdone, and put the disposable syringe aside, as if he was ready to fight again. However, before they opened their positions, they were pushed away by Hongyan with one hand and face. Hongyan kept his hands open, and said helplessly: "Chiba does not mean that. The concentration of this anesthetic is the lowest. It is not certain whether it will work or not, but if you add an anesthetic dose, I am afraid it will cause damage to Muzi. ." But... as if his words were ruthlessly ignored. "Isn''t your medical ninjutsu even admired by the medical staff of the hospital? What does it mean to make Muzi hurt!" Hyuga Xueying''s face was embedded with Honghiko''s five fingers, but he still said with an urn sound. ''S body shape is the appearance of striding forward, seeming to rush up, but because of Hongyan''s block, the slightest improvement. On the other hand, Chiba''s left cheek was pounded by Hirohiko''s hand, and his left cheek was bulging, but his posture was rushing upwards, and he didn''t buy into Hyuga Xueying''s attitude. "Huh? When did I say that the medical staff praised my medical ninjutsu. How long have I learned medical ninjutsu? The minimum amount of medicine can be prepared, and it is already good! Moreover, the pain is nothing, always Better than falling sequelae!" Chiba said unwillingly. While standing opposite Yahiko, Lin, who looked after Muzi on the other side, looked at the two people, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. was on the other side, but Sata Nozawa suddenly realized that he couldn''t help sweating behind his head. So that''s it, Chiba and Xueying... they weren''t on the right track by nature, the type of enemy! And with the soil behind Yahiko, a thought suddenly came up. It always feels like it''s hard for Yahiko to be caught between the two. Kakashi confirmed that there was no one in the corridor and no one was attracted by the two people''s voices. He sighed and looked back at the same two. Boy, you are! And just then, a weak voice rang. "What, everyone is here!" As soon as this word came out, everyone''s eyes suddenly focused. I saw Mito Kiko slowly opening his eyes, his eyes rolled, and he looked at Chiba and Hyuga Xueying who were quarreling. "you''re awake?" Almost at the same time, Lin and Yahiko opened their mouths in surprise, but when the words were over, Yahiko seemed to think of something again, his face was full of self-blame, and his hands were also sent away. Suddenly, Chiba and Hyuga Yuuki regained their freedom, but the two did not develop into a big fight, but focused on Mito Kiko. "Look at it!" This is, Hyuga Xueying said. is obviously to show Chiba see Mito Kiko. At this time, Chiba had leaned down and heard the words of Hyuga Xueying, a trace of unpleasantness crossed his face, but it did not happen. Instead, he said: "Muzi, I am Chiba, how do you feel now? Is there pain or itching?" Mito Kiko set his eyes on Chiba and said, "Oh, the super genius of Nakanin exam." After saying hello, Muzi smiled and said, "Did you treat me? Thank you, I feel better now. There is no pain or itching." After hearing this, everyone was relieved. Chiba nodded and said, "Then it''s okay, don''t worry, everyone, and Muzi has also woke up, completely out of the danger period." While talking, Chiba patted Hirohiko who stared at Muzi blankly, smiled slightly, and said, "Then I''ll go out first, what''s the matter?" Then, Chiba turned around, took the syringe and left the ward. After passing Kakashi who was watching the wind at the door, Kakashi glanced at Chiba, followed him away, and said, "Then I''m leaving too." After , Tuo and Lin seemed to be bothered, and Tuo turned around and said, "I will see you later, Muzi." then left. And Lin also smiled at Muzi, glanced at Yahiko with the secret little eyes of the girls, and said softly: "Muzi, I''ll buy you something, are you hungry?" "Ok Thanks, Lynn. " Muzi seemed to have realized something and said with a smile. After , Lin also left. "Let''s go, Satai!" At this time, Hyuga Xueying glanced at Hirohiko, then gently pursed his lips, and stopped Sata Nozawa who was about to say something. Facing Nozawa Sa''s puzzling gaze, Hyuga Xueying winked and signaled to leave. Nozawa frowned too slightly and seemed a little puzzled, but after seeing Hongyan''s apologetic face, he immediately understood and left with Hyuga Xueying. "Muzi, we will see you later." Before leaving the ward, Hyuga Xueying said. "Ok!" Mito Kiko nodded and watched the two leave. Then, he fixed his gaze on Hirohiko''s expression. His eyes swept, Hongyan turned his face, but he was a little afraid to look at her. "Are there scars on my face?" Mito Kiko said. Hearing the words, Hong Yan was taken aback and shook his head again and again. "Then why don''t you dare to look at me? Are you looking at me ugly?" Mito Kiko said. When I said this, Hongyan seemed to be a little panicked. He waved his hand repeatedly and said, "I...I..." "Where are Shirakawa and Mizutani?" Mito Kiko looked at this captain who she thought was excellent ~www.novelhall.com~ and said. "They..." Hongyan gritted his teeth, his face turned even worse. "Is it dead?" Muzi''s face was touched with sadness, she also knew that the power of the explosion, I am afraid they would not be able to survive. Hongyan seemed to be stiff, his head dropped, silent. And the next Muzi''s words made him suddenly turn his head and look over! "Thank you, Captain, for letting me survive." Muzi at this time, with a smile on his face, looked at him tenderly. "Lin was also saved, we saved the medical ninja! Didn''t it?" At this moment, Hongyan''s eyes suddenly became wet, his fists slowly clenched, he bit his lower lip tightly, and nodded fiercely. "Sure enough, you are an excellent captain and you do what you say." Muzi smiled, recalling in his mind, that ambush sprang out, and in despair, the words that Yahiko''s poker face uttered: At least, let the medical ninja and you return to the village safely! "Idiot, why are you crying! Isn''t it just..." Looking at Yahiko''s appearance, Muzi couldn''t help but said, but after speaking for a while, she suddenly choked herself and couldn''t speak anymore. The death of her companion, the thrilling breakout battle... The rest of her life, she also burst into tears! Chapter 355： thank In the empty corridor, Chiba creptly stopped outside the intensive care border guard, stretched out his hand, and was about to push away quietly, taking a sneak peek at the situation. . Fastest update Just as the hand was about to touch the doorknob, there was a voice of depressed determination inside. "Next time, next time I will never let my partner die! Absolutely not!" At this moment, Chiba''s hand stopped and froze in the air. Yahiko...Sure enough, he belongs to the Uchiha clan, but he is more passionate! A thought suddenly appeared in Qianye''s heart, and then he smiled slightly and withdrew his hand. On his expression, he seemed to be relieved. Then he turned around, ready to leave. "You said Ms. Muzi is awake?" A medical staff hurried over and ran into Chiba, who had turned and walked a few steps. And behind him, there was a little nurse who was not known by Chiba, and should be a newcomer. Chibas hospitalization time has been long. Although Guizi has been taking care of her, other nurses will also come to see her. Chiba almost knows all the nurses in the hospital. Moreover, none of these nurses and medical staff seem to have prejudice against him, and Chiba is very close. "Oh! Sorry, I just talked, didn''t see you..." The medical staff took a step back and subconsciously apologized. When he saw Chiba, the second half of the sentence became: "Huh? Chiba, Why are you? Why don''t you take it with you in the ward? I tell you, although the right hand was injured this time, don''t run around. Guizi went to your ward and didn''t find anyone. Now I am looking for you anxiously." At this moment, Chiba also took a step back. Hearing the second half of the medical staff''s sentence, the back of his head was sweating and the corners of his mouth twitched. Forget it''s time for dressing change! Then, Chiba suddenly remembered something and said: "Wait, are you going to check Muzi''s condition?" The medical staff nodded and suddenly said, "Oh? Are you having a good relationship with Ms. Muzi? It turned out to be Ms. Muzi!" It seems that he did know that Muzi was awake and came to check her! However, listening to Hongyan''s tone just now, I guess he is a bit reluctant to be seen. I cried after all... Qianye''s thoughts flashed, and hurriedly said in a low voice, "Can you come here later, it''s a bit inconvenient now. I checked it just now, Muzi shouldn''t have any problems!" Speaking, Chiba pointed to Muzi''s ward. inconvenient? The medical staff blinked, obviously not quite sure what Chiba meant, but heard the second half of Chiba''s words. The kid Chiba doesn''t seem to be a kid who can make a fool of himself, and he has already checked it out. With his medical ninjutsu, Miss Muzi should really be fine. Come here later, it should be fine. It is rare that Chiba asks someone...maybe there is something important! Although they are young, they are also great young ninjas who have performed many tasks. After thinking about it, the medical staff said, "Okay, I''ll come back in five minutes." Hearing this, Chiba quickly said: "Thank you." "However, you should go back to your room quickly. When Guizi finds you outside, you will suffer." The medical staff turned around, as if thinking of something, said to Chiba. "Immediately...immediately!" Chiba repeatedly said. Then, I watched the medical staff and the little nurse who looked a little silly to leave. From the expression of the little nurse, it was easy to read the exclamation of "I agreed!" After the medical staff and the little nurse left, Chiba glanced at the door and said to his heart: Five minutes is enough for them to clean up. Then, hurry back! Guizi''s anger is not a joke! Thinking, Chiba hurriedly walked to his ward. ... At this time, Hongyan, who heard the sound in the room, was awkwardly and quickly wiped his tears. Muzi who looked at him sneered and said, "What a very good friend!" "Well, the best!" While wiping his tears, Hongyan said firmly with a nasal voice. "Two fools..." Mito Muzi looked at him embarrassed with a smile, but said in his heart: He usually has a poker face and looks like a tugging face. I didn''t expect it to be cute! The thoughts turned, but Mito Muzi was stunned. At this moment, Hongyan wiped away his tears, and reached out to wipe away the teardrops from the corners of her eyes. ... After leaving the intensive care unit, Chiba hurried all the way, and soon his ward was in front of him. As long as he entered this corridor, it was his ward. This corridor is also a sign that distinguishes the intensive care unit from the general ward. Going up the corridor, walking on the right is the general ward, and walking on the left is the intensive care ward. He and Muzi''s ward were not too far apart, only two intensive care wards and this corridor. And just as he passed this corridor and walked to the side of his ward, a voice suddenly sounded and stopped him. "Wait!" Chiba paused and looked back, only to see a young man in Hyuga costume, leaning on the wall of the corridor with his chest folded, his eyes falling on him. It is Hyuga Snow Eagle. Seeing him, Chiba frowned and said angrily: "What are you doing?" Hearing Chiba''s tone, it was obvious that Hyuga Xueying twitched the corner of his mouth, his face was almost pulled out, and the blue veins on his forehead almost jumped into a "Tic Tac Toe". However, in the next moment, he turned his head away, did not directly get angry, but reluctantly said: "That... Muzi... Muzi... matter..." Then, the hesitation seemed to be unable to speak. "What?" Chiba said impatiently. "Damn it!" Hyuga Xueying gritted his teeth and said suddenly, "Thank you for the Muzi matter!" The words were extremely rigid and reluctant. However, Chiba was taken aback. Hyuga... Xueying, thank me? At this moment, Chiba''s head almost crashed, but when he reacted, Snow Eagle Hyuga was no longer where he was, and he had already gone downstairs amidst the sound of "takta" footsteps. Chiba blinked blankly. That Hyuga Xueying, thank me? Even though he had come downstairs, Chiba was still a little confused. However, soon, Qianye''s dazed expression dissipated, and turned into a complicated look. I should be thankful! At this time, Chibas mind recalled the situation where the two of them were fighting together. At that time, he didnt pay attention to Hyuga Xueying. The **** said a lot of irritating words. Maybe this was born wrong, even if it was in his head. In the chaotic situation, he still got angry from his heart, and finally scuffled. Finally, I was persuaded by Kakashi and the others, and then went to Muzi Ward, and then it was just the scene. Although Hyuga Xueying made him angry, it also distracted him, and his chaotic head suddenly became clear. Then... he sorted it out and wanted to understand! If you are not a god, what you can do is do everything you can do right now! Blindly worrying will not help! What I can do is to work harder and gain greater strength, and then use this strength to fight everything and protect them! Moreover, whether it is Hirohiko, Kushina, Yukina, or other partners, he will definitely protect it! This is not something that can be done 100%, but it must be done! Chiba turned around, took a deep breath, and walked to his ward. Although I didn''t want to admit it to death, but this time, I want to thank this bastard! Thinking, Chiba opened the door. then The whole person is stiff. I saw that Guizi was in front of his hospital bed, turning around with a twitching corner of his mouth, and smiled at him like a smile. "Chiba, you''re back, it''s time to change the dressing." Guizi spoke with an extremely gentle tone. At this moment, Chiba began to sweat all over. It''s over... Guizi is angry! At this time, on the other side, the medical staff turned his head in doubt, looked at the little nurse, and said, "What''s the matter, Yingzi?" The little nurse tightened the file board in her hand, seeming to have gained courage, and said, "Teacher Yamashita, is this okay? Didn''t it mean that the condition of the seriously wounded waking up should be checked immediately? How..." Yamashita was stunned, and said: "Well, this is indeed the hospital''s regulations, no! It should be said that it is medical common sense, but Chiba has just checked it, so it doesn''t matter if you go later." "Chiba? Is that kid?" The little nurse named Yingzi was taken aback. That kid? Because the child has been checked, can he go later? Does that kid know how to heal? But he is still a child! How can the seriously injured be checked? "Well, Chiba is an amazing medical ninja. His medical ninjutsu, but even Dr. Watanabe admires him! Even Dr. Watanabe is not as good as him! Strictly speaking, Chiba said that, we There is no need to check at all." Yamashita Hisaya turned around, opened the office door, and said casually. However, when he said casually, the listeners were completely stunned. She saw Yingzi''s small mouth slightly opened, her apricot eyes widened, and her face full of surprise. That famous doctor Watanabe... is not as good as that child? Just kidding! Hmm... When I was in school, I heard that Physician Xia Xia liked to joke~www.novelhall.com~ This should be a joke of Physician Yamashita! Thinking of this, Ying Zi smiled slyly, and then said: "Doctor Yamashita, you are really...this kind of joke..." "I''m not kidding." But before she could speak, Yamashita interrupted her, said with unprecedented seriousness, and walked into the office. There was an unbelievable Sakura who blinked in amazement. After a long while, the file board in her hand fell to the ground with a "pop", she suddenly woke up, and walked into the office rather awkwardly. Is this... really possible? How old is that Chiba! Then, one afternoon, this thought lingered in Yingzi''s mind. Chapter 356： At least 3 months! Seeing Chiba staying in bed honestly, Guizi put away the bandage medicine jar with satisfaction and left Chiba''s ward. . Fastest update Qianye''s eyes were absent, as if all his strength had been drained, and he leaned on the bed, looking with a face full of love. On the side, Kakashi, who had just returned, was standing in front of his hospital bed, staring at Chiba with wide-eyed eyes, and in his mind was the scene of Guizi changing the dressing of Chiba just now. At this moment, a look of fear and horror appeared on his face, and the whole person seemed to start trembling. After a long while, he cautiously climbed onto his hospital bed, looked at Chiba with his back to him, opened his mouth, as if he wanted to comfort Chiba a few times, but he said no matter what he said. Thinking of the situation just now, Kakashi couldn''t think of any comforting words. In the end, he silently raised his head and looked at the ceiling. From now on... Never provoke Guizi! Kakashi set an iron rule for himself. At the same moment, Chiba, who was lying on the hospital bed, blinked like a fish. He suddenly understood how much despair and sorrow were implied in the feelings of those girls who had been abused and the words "I can''t get married anymore". At this time, Chibas true feelings were... I can''t get married anymore. There is an urge to cry! After that, he silently took out the scroll of the Bo Feng Shui Gate in his arms, put on a face of unlovable life, and slowly spread it out. In short, before practice, read it again, recall it, and strive to change the nature in a short time. Thinking about it, Chiba looked at it carefully. At this time, Kakashi seemed to adjust his mood, his eyes looking at the ceiling became serious. The change of the nature of the thunder attribute is not skilled enough, otherwise, he won''t run away and burn himself! Sure enough, the high-density lightning attribute chakra enhancement is still beyond control. In the past few days in the hospital, think about it! Learn from experience! As a result, the two men had their own thoughts and started to improve themselves. At the same time, the Hokage Office. With a slight smile on the face of the third generation of Hokage, he looked at Lujiu, whose clothes had been cut by a knife in several places in front of him. "I''m back, Lu Jiu!" With a smile, the third generation of Hokage spoke. "Three generations of Hokage-sama..." Nara Lujiu said, with a somewhat solemn expression on his face. "What happened?" Three generations of Hokage keenly noticed something wrong on Lu Jiu''s face, and asked. "I heard that a team was attacked near the village and lost two seeds. Is this true?" Nara Shika thought for a while and said. "Yeah." The three generations of Hokage did not shy away, and admitted this matter. To Nara Lukisa, he did not need to conceal this matter, and he did not conceal Nara Lukisa''s two teammates, Yamanaka Keiichi and Akudo Dingza. So Shikajiu Nara knew this thing he strictly forbidden from spreading, and he didn''t feel strange. As for concealing this matter, it is also for the stability of the village. If the villagers are told that someone has been attacked near the village and two people have died, then the situation will be different. I am afraid that it will cause panic, even if it does not cause panic, it will cause small chaos and so on. Then, at that time, whether the minimum defense force in the village can prevent outsiders from infiltrating is a problem. At the same time, the villages security has risen to the highest level, and people are not even allowed to approach the villages gates, and entry and exit are strictly prohibited. Even some business objects are all transported by Konoha''s ninjas. And now Nara Shikahisa has returned from the front line and transferred back nearly dozens of excellent ninjas, five upper ninjas, and three elite upper ninjas. These troops were originally Konoha defense teams, plus one-third of the guards. In the Anbu, the chance of Konoha Village being infiltrated has been minimized. Until now, the third generation of Hokage was slightly relieved. After all, Konoha came out in full force, and coupled with the chaos caused by the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, the defense of the village can be said to be the weakest time since Konoha was founded. Even the ninjas from other villages invaded such a close place without noticing that the two seeds that should be protected were killed. After hearing the affirmative answer from the three generations of Hokage, Nara Lujiu showed a sigh and said: "Is it still a step slower? Chiba''s plan is perfect. This step is not perfect in our execution." In the words, Nara Lukuji is quite self-blame. "This is not your fault. It was originally on the front line, confronting the land of the land, and the attitude of the land of thunder was unclear. Some things were too sensitive and affected the whole body. It was not your fault that the defense force was slowed down. The original is very reluctant." The third generation of Hokage shook his head, expressing understanding, and then said: "How is the situation on the front line?" Nara Lukisa frowned slightly, put away the self-blame, and said: "The situation is as planned. Iwaguru and Unyin have already suspected each other, and they have also sent many secretly operating troops. I am afraid that they are the two near our village. Infiltration and destruction forces in one of the countries." "Hmm..." Upon hearing this, the third generation of Hokage groaned. They came so fast, I''m afraid Chiba didn''t expect it. right now "Lu Jiu, you should already know the basics." The third generation of Hokage asked. Nara Shikajiu nodded. For the specific situation, the three generations of Hokage Ichi Yamanaka and Akimato Dingza told him in detail, and he already knew the general situation. "Then what do you think should be done?" Three generations of Hokage asked. Nara Lukisa seems to have already thought out a countermeasure, and said: "Now we must first determine whether they have penetrated into the village, and at the same time, recall all the seeds. The front-line supply of medicine is enough, and there is no need to issue this kind of accumulated experience task. The enemy has sneaked in, and the troops sent must not be weak, and the seeds may not be able to deal with them. In order to avoid unnecessary losses, the seeds must be gathered and placed in a safe place." Three generations of Hokage nodded and said, "Go on." "Then, try to avoid personnel transfers, stabilize the village defenses, avoid any information leakage, and closely monitor everything in the village. There is no way for them to infiltrate and destroy." Nara Kajiu continued: "Then, at the right time, lure them to show up. Kill in one fell swoop!" The third generation of Hokage frowned slightly, and said, "You mean..." "That''s right, hang them, and when they are anxious, grab the flaws they expose and wipe them out in one fell swoop!" Nara Shikamaru said. "How long does it take?" the third generation of Hokage said. "I don''t know, it depends on the situation on the front line. If there is any change on the front line, this time may be advanced or delayed." Nara Shikajiu shook his head, saying that he wanted to watch the change. "So, how long do you think it will take at least." The third generation of Hokage asked again. Nara Shi thought for a long time, and raised three fingers. "Three months, UU reading www.uukanshu.com will take at least three months!" Nara Shikajiu said. "Three months..." The three generations of Hokage groaned and said, "I know, from now on, regardless of whether the mission is performed or not, all seeds will be recalled to the village, and within three months, no missions out of the village will be arranged. Some guard and defense missions are led by elite Shangren and Shangren." Hearing this, Nara Lujiu was taken aback for a while, feeling in his heart: **** is still hot. At this time, the three generations of Hokage have not forgotten to exercise these seeds. Thinking about it, Nara Shika leaned forward and said: "I know, I will make arrangements." "Yeah." Three generations of Hokage nodded, resisting the feeling of coughing, and said, "Go." Can''t fall yet! Not yet! The third generation of Hokage gritted his teeth slightly, and set his sights on another battle report scroll. And Nara Luji has already retreated. And Anbe, who had been secretly following Hokage''s side, also left, and assisted Nara Shikamaru to make arrangements. Chapter 357： Last 2 months In the following days, after the three generations of Hokage issued an order, all the seeds were secretly recalled, and some guard and defense tasks were arranged. . Fastest update Even the figure of a young ninja gradually appeared at the gate, and occasionally Kakashi, Hirohiko, and even the figure with soil could be seen. As for Chiba, after he got his hands up, he went straight back to the cabin. After doing a little hygiene to make it look like it was not covered with dust, Chiba went into his training program. The first is the daily training condensed version with a base of 1000, which guarantees time to spend about one morning. Then in the afternoon, it is to repeatedly open the wound door mode, constantly adapt to the wound door mode, and during this period, accelerate the accumulation of Yin Seal. And in the wound mode, continue to practice the changes in the nature and form of Chakra that are free from the water and soil properties of ninjutsu, and strive to quickly master the variant of hardening. Then, in the evening, these two trainings have almost drained Chibas physical strength, but Chiba did not let go of this rest time. The training during the day was to drain his physical strength, but his head was still awake and washed. After taking a cold shower, although the body is tired, but the head is very clear. At this time, the most suitable thing to watch. Therefore, in the evening, Chiba is used to digest Tsunade''s medical experience, leaving behind the medical ninjutsu scroll. Or, do an in-depth study of some seal styles, try different combinations, make scrolls, and if you have time during the day, you can use them to see the effect. Or, just review the nature change and shape change theory of Bofeng Shuimen. The nature change and shape change of Chakra, he has a concept, does not mean that he has a perfect understanding. Moreover, studying this theory of the changes in the nature of the master Chakra is also of great benefit to his understanding of ninjutsu. It can even be said that Chiba on the scroll of Hafeng Shuimen, appreciates the ninjutsu he neglected, what an interesting learning. It is also an amazing ninja power. Generally speaking, at around nine o''clock, Chiba falls asleep, of course, sometimes because of being too obsessed and late, but before eleven, Chiba must fall asleep. After all, sleep is the best means of rest for the brain and body, not one of them. In the past two months, Chiba has felt the sense of fulfillment of strength enhancement after a long absence. During this period of time, in addition to training, Chiba will also be assigned some security missions, but it is very easy, and whenever this happens, Chiba will be lazy in the mission and adjust the training plan, for example, What I did during the day was adjusted to night, and while on guard, I secretly looked at medical experience, medical ninjutsu scrolls, trying sealing techniques, deepening the memory of nature changes and form changes, and so on. As long as its not on guard at night, almost all the seed ninjas or the upper ninjas and elite ninjas who bring them know that this super genius who shines in the middle of the test is really a super hard guy, and you can see it every time. He is devoted to studying. Even if... in a vigilance mission... However, Chiba was not disliked by them. On the contrary, they would cover him and even help him take care of the situation, thus giving him more time, energy and attention to study. Not only are Kakashi, Daito, Shiga and others familiar, but there are also other Konoha ninjas who don''t know. Even some Konoha ninjas who originally disliked Chiba or even hated Chiba because of the Takima incident have greatly changed him because of Chiba''s concentration and studious. Although they are not admirable, they are not cold words. Of course, these people There was still quite a bit of criticism when I went to study when I was alert to Chiba. However, no one stood up to stop it. Of course, Chiba did not stop his training program because of embarrassment. In addition to the guard mission, Chiba will occasionally be called by the third generation of Naruto, or to discuss some details of the plan, or be reprimanded by the third generation of Naruto for a warning mission. However, no matter how the three generations of Naruto reprimanded, Chiba did not waver. First, for the success rate of future plans, he must increase the strength mentioned, as much as he can improve, and the knowledge of ninjutsu, medical treatment, and sealing techniques is also Can improve strength. Secondly, there are Shangrenin and Elite Shangrenin, and there are about four other seed-level young ninjas. They are the same as the other one. Because all the young ninjas are in the village, the people in the village are all siblings. A bit too much. After three years, Chiba also saw that something was coming. Reminiscent of what happened to the Hongyan team, it is not difficult for Chiba to figure out that this is the three generations of Hokage to protect the seeds and try their best to exercise their actions while protecting the seeds. Originally, protection was the first priority and exercise was the second. So he also expected that the third generation of Hokage would not really let them be on guard, but just let them learn to guard. Doing so by yourself is at best a seed for not studying seriously. In essence, it will not offend the third generation of Hokage. And the three generations of Hokage reprimanded him, mostly to find an excuse to discuss the plan together, and then behave, so that the seeds will not realize that this is protecting them, but because of the special circumstances of the village, let them participate in the guard mission. So they don''t let them give birth to half-hearted minds. After all, you see that Chiba has already noticed it, and then half-hearted, no, more than half-hearted, it just doesn''t worry about the task at all. Then, in addition to guarding and defensive tasks, being pulled over as negative teaching materials and staff, Chiba is occasionally called by Konoha Hospital to help. For the medical ninja seeds like Lin, three generations of Naruto are basically arranged in Konoha Hospital. It can also be seen that medical ninjas are indeed rare. With so many young ninjas, apart from Chiba and Lin, there are only three girls and one boy who master medical ninjutsu. The proportions are horrible. And Chiba also knew that Yuriko was not in the hospital, and even Watanabe was transferred out. Chiba estimated that he was transferred to the front line. Even the vast majority of medical ninjas have been transferred. This also led to the shortage of manpower in the Konoha Hospital, which gave them places where they can practice medical ninjas. To be honest, Chiba has accumulated a lot of practical experience in several times of help~www.novelhall.com~, especially in the inspection of injuries and pharmacology, making rapid progress. Konoha Hospital is the only member of the village. Ninjas who are injured, ill, old illnesses and wounds, or civilians who are injured, sick, old illnesses and injuries come back here. To be honest, many patients can still be contacted in a day of. It also made Chiba sigh that the more things he was around, the easier it was to ignore the past. He was hospitalized for so long, and he really didn''t know that the hospital would receive so many patients every day. For two months, there were also things that puzzled Chiba. Since that day, Kushina has not come to see him again, nor has he asked about his marriage proposal. However, Chiba didn''t think too much about it. Kushina was the focus of protecting the crowd, and the incident with the Hongyan team was ahead, I am afraid it was more closely protected. Today, Chiba got up from bed and got up at eight o''clock on time. After looking at the clock, Chiba sighed slightly and said to himself: "I always feel that I went to see the three generations of Hokage today, and my peaceful and fulfilling life is about to be broken!" Afterwards, he dressed and washed, left the cabin, and headed towards the Hokage Building. Chapter 358： You look In these two months, I have learned a lot. w.QDu.Nw.QDu.N Chiba was walking on the way to the Hokage Building, gnawing Konoha''s extra-large steamed buns and clenching his fists. And the surroundings were still the same as before, Ruoyuowu cast some disgusting glances, but there were also some different from before, occasionally there would be one or two glances that were quite changing. During this period of time, Chiba went to the hospital to help. Some patients who were cured from his hands still held minimal gratitude, and lamented that he had mastered superb medical technology at such a young age. Although these patients will not be grateful to him like other doctors, but at least these people have changed their views of him and can treat him objectively, instead of being deeply affected by subjective consciousness and despising him. In terms of behavior, these patients no longer speak coldly to him, and even when others talk about him, they will remain silent, no longer agree or add to their jealousy. Some enthusiastic people have already begun to spread their changes in him to their families, changing the perceptions of people around them, family and friends of Chiba. Of course, these are all irrelevant things to Chiba. To Chiba, it doesn''t matter whether they hate themselves or not. In the previous life, he was in a situation that everyone hated. No one wanted to talk to him, and no one wanted to sit at the same table with him. In fact, when he crossed to Konoha, everyone hated him. It was just the same as in the previous life. Chiba has long been used to it. In addition to living alone all the year round, Chiba is accustomed to loneliness. In addition to the super comprehension gained through constant thinking because of loneliness, Chiba has also acquired another thing, the habit of being lonely and high that social creatures do not possess. Your own value does not need to be judged by others! Your life is to live for yourself, not to be determined by the praise, depreciation, or discussion of people around you! As long as you don''t provoke yourself, then everything is just irrelevant. So, a few gossips, a few disgusting glances... even if they provoke yourself? Are you going to retaliate and beat people? I am afraid that only grumpy children would think this way! Besides, it makes sense to beat people down and dare not beat them anymore? You are still the disgusting guy in their eyes. They don''t say it on the surface, but they still say in their hearts that there is no change at all. It''s just that the light turns into the dark, which makes people afraid to say, it''s just a sad self-satisfaction, it has no meaning, and it was a futile effort to beat people. For short, thankless. In other words, for these people, Chiba didn''t bother to take care of these people who didn''t want to see him. Besides, those who beat Konoha at Konoha have no benefit at all. The most important thing is, is the attitude of these people related to themselves? However, other people are different. Those who give themselves help and warmth are different. These people are Qianye''s treasures. He will protect them at all costs. It doesn''t matter no matter how much effort he puts on his back, more disgusting eyes, and more blood shed. This is also something that the loneliness of living alone does not carry. And now Chiba, in addition to not paying attention to the disgusting gaze next to him, or the changed gaze, he is also stuck in self-conscious thinking as always. The practice of changing the nature and form of Chakra has finally started. Although it is still not comfortable in the air, and its scope is not wide, it can be used in actual combat as long as it is practiced for a period of time. Chiba opened his fisted hand, and the entire palm was covered with a layer of rocky skin, which looked very hard. Moreover, the chakra properties of water properties are surprisingly easy to master, much faster than soil properties. It may be because of the need to make water in a land without water. This is the application of Chakras nature change. Although water escape is more restrictive, it is not only disadvantageous. This part of making water undoubtedly exercises water properties. Chakra changes in nature. It is even better at changing the properties of water than soil properties. It''s just that the shape change is not as good as the soil attribute. It is even a bit difficult to feel the changes in the shape of water properties. Chiba put down his hand, the rocky skin on his palm slowly faded away, and when he dropped his hand, it had completely disappeared. At the same time, Chiba''s brows frowned. Regarding that idea, the feasibility is very high, and the focus of the next training will be on this. The two necessary conditions must be exercised as soon as possible. If this vision is completed, I will be improved to the utmost extent, whether it is ninjutsu or physique, will be greatly improved. Even the improvement of my strength in the future will lay a foundation that I never expected. Thanks to Bo Feng Shui Men! His theory of chakra nature changes and morphological changes is too comprehensive and excellent! Before I knew it~www.novelhall.com~ I was guided! This idea can be sprouted! Thinking, Chiba took a deep breath and moved into the Naruto building. At this time, he has obtained the qualification to enter the Naruto office directly without notification, so the two ninjas guarding the Naruto building did not Stopping him, as well as the three or more secret guards, did not move. Even one of the two ninjas greeted Chiba. "Isn''t this Chiba? Why, I was lazy in the mission again, and was called by the third generation of Hokage to reprimand?" The ninja smiled friendly and teased. The ninja who played with him on the opposite side of the mess also laughed. In this regard, Chiba''s mouth twitched. After all, the three generations of Hokage used him as a negative teaching material, so naturally there is a way to let others know. Of course, these two ninjas also knew. However, Chiba knew that their ridicule was kind, and after pulling out a reluctant smile, he went in sternly. Since the three generations of Hokage''s reprimanding is a means, Chiba must also cooperate, and it is necessary to show this kind of slanderous attitude. Seeing Chiba leave, the friendly smiles of the two ninjas did not fade after a long time. Before they knew it, they couldn''t help showing such a friendly smile when they looked at the child that the villagers hated. After turning a few turns and going upstairs, Chiba felt the sight of the two ninjas at the door disappear, and the jealous expressions on his faces disappeared, and then turned into a seriousness. What will happen to me this time? Was it Lujiu''s plan...or something else? Thinking, Chiba opened the door of Hokage''s office with solemn eyes. After pushing the door inside, the voice of the three generations of Hokage came right away. "Chiba, you are here! Take a look at these things." Chapter 359： How to deal with it? It seems that it is not Lu Jiu''s plan! Looking at the scroll in his hand, Chiba frowned slightly. WW.. Chiba was also aware of Lujius plan. After the Yahiko incident, Konoha didnt move at all. He just blindly kept the defense arrangements drip-proof, and even secretly carried out anti-espionage measures against the village, and even anything in the village. The movements were all watched by the dense surveillance and secret posts. Some of these secret whistles are Anbe, but most of them are basically ninjas of the Hyuga clan. Within the scope of the white eyes and the special effects of perspective, even if there is a spy in the village, unless he does not conduct spying activities and does not reveal the slightest flaw, he will be more or less detected. With the upper row of spy measures, it can be said that even It is mixed with Konoha. Unless he does nothing and An Anxin plays the role of disguise, the probability of being discovered is more than 90%. This kind of strict internal and external defense measures, and after the incident of the Hongyan team, Konoha has not searched for and killed these spies. Chiba easily guessed Nara''s intentions. As for why Chiba knew that this was Nara''s intentions, not the third generation of Hokage, or even the intentions of others. The reason? Recently, Chiba knew that Nara Lu had come back for a long time, and he even arranged these defenses. As for why Nara Lukisa chose this kind of plan, Chiba can roughly understand it. If it is him, he will probably use this method. First of all, in Konoha''s situation, although the defense manpower is sufficient, if we go to search and kill them, it is estimated that a certain amount of personnel will be transferred. Then there will be loopholes. After all, most of the ninjas in Konoha are still there. The front lines are facing each other, and the inside is also empty. Moreover, this kind of search and killing requires considerable manpower. With fewer manpower, it is easy to be killed one by one by the lurking saboteurs. After all, it is not known how many people are lurking outside. If there are too many manpower to send, it may cause a defense loophole and it is easy to be infiltrated by others. Even creating such a defense loophole and then sneaking into the village of Konoha may be the opponent''s purpose. In summary, this plan of keeping outside and keeping inside prevents opponents from infiltrating. After a long period of time, it is easy for the ninjas of other Ninja villages who have been sent to infiltrate and destroy to become anxious. When the time comes, if they send the appropriate bait to attack, they will definitely take action, and then arrange a series of backhands, which will surely catch them all. This plan is the safest and most effective. However, over time, it is easy for the opponent to become anxious, and for oneself, it is also easy to become lax, and over time, it will also lead to errors. Therefore, precise control of the time and restraint of one''s own guards require the ability of plan executors. Chiba thinks that if he let him be the executor, I am afraid that he will not be able to complete the task perfectly, or even fail. Let him make a plan, but he can''t do this kind of temperance. After all, he rarely comes into contact with people and communicates, which can be said to be his weakness. This is a bit... Chiba closed the scroll, then unfolded another scroll, and continued to read, but this time, he saw it obviously a lot faster, almost at a glance. Looking at it, Chiba''s brows frowned and his teeth seemed to be bitten. At this time, beside him, there was another unknown young ninja looking at him, with a little doubt and disdain on his face. Three generations of Hokage actually let such a confidential document be shown to such a small child, and looking at him, it seems that he trusts this kid very much. But... this kid is just the son of a traitor, the kid with the dirty blood of the traitor Taki Maha, didn''t the three generations of Hokage ever thought that this kid would betray the village like his father? These are all classified now! In addition to Mr. Lujiu, three generations of Naruto and some high-level adults, even the elite Shangnin and even the Sannin adults may not be able to see things! Just let such a traitor''s son show it? Three generations of adults have always been generous, but this is too much! Thinking about it, although the young ninja''s face was not obvious, he still showed a little jealous and unhappy look. The third generation of Naruto also had eyes flashed, and soon noticed the changes of this young ninja, frowning slightly. However, he didn''t say anything, just sighed in his heart, and at the same time suppressed the feeling of coughing. Among the young generation, Kenshin can be regarded as an excellent intelligent talent, or a rare battlefield commander. He also performed very well in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain. Even after Lu Jiu left, he would give the plan to Qianxin. However, Kenshin seems to have a deep prejudice against Chiba, hoping that there will be no mistakes. The matter of Maha...I am afraid it can''t be made public. Now Hyuga''s...After all, there is no way to disclose it, and it is Mahaba''s last wish to protect Jinsuke~www.novelhall.com~ If it is made public, Jinsuke''s situation will be... Alas, time can only be used to kill the impact of this matter. Moreover, I also want to decide the next Hokage candidate as soon as possible... Menyan and Xiaochun both felt that I shouldn''t force it anymore. I also know this, but...the next Hokage candidate... Oshemaru and Tsunade are still Jira...They all have the qualifications to become Hokage, but... The three generations of Hokage''s eyes stayed on Chiba, looked for a while, and finally shook his head and sighed. I still, hold on for a while. At this moment, Chiba suddenly closed the scroll in his hand and said solemnly: "Three generations of adults, you are asking me how to deal with this matter, right?" Hearing this, Watanabe Kenshin was taken aback. Unexpectedly, speaking with three generations of adults in this tone! But the third generation of Hokage smiled and nodded: "Yes." Still as sharp as ever. After getting the affirmative answer from the three generations of Naruto, Chiba did not speak, but glanced at Watanabe Kenshin, then turned around and said, "Can you tell me here?" Can you say it here? Chiba''s words once again made Watanabe Kenshin stunned, and then a look of anger flashed across Watanabe Kenshin''s face. Is this traitorous son doubting my loyalty? Obviously he is the son of a dirty traitor, so he suspects me? "Yes, you can say it!" The third generation of Hokage instantly understood what Chiba meant. After all, this matter is about the front line and is classified, so it really can''t be said in front of others. After getting permission, Chiba took a slight breath, looked at the third generation of Hokage with solemn expression, and then slowly spoke. "Return the ninjas of Shayin who were captured to Shayin Village. This is the best way to solve this problem!" Chapter 360： what did you say? "Snapped!" The scroll in the hands of the third generation of Hokage fell on the desk, and it beats a few times with a slight "pop", hitting the pile of files on the side, swinging back and forth twice, and finally leaning against the mountain. On the dossier. . Fastest update But the third generation of Hokage''s face was amazed, looking at the serious face of Chiba in front of him. Asked again: "What did you say?" Obviously, the three generations of Hokage did not expect that Chiba would say such a thing. And Watanabe Kenshin beside Chiba also looked at Chiba like a monster, his face was full of incredible and astonishment. Are you kidding me? Put the captive Sandy Ninja back? These ninjas are all juvenile ninjas, and they are highly cultivated. Through a certain degree of means, they can even become Konoha''s ninjas to supplement their combat power. Moreover, these young ninjas of Shayin are highly valued by the three generations of Naruto adults and other high-level adults. It can be said that these children are one of the greatest achievements of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain. Moreover, after finally defeating Shayin Village, leaving the western border with no major trouble, and now sending these young ninjas back, this is undoubtedly sent to Shayin Village to expand its combat power, which is simply incredible. Although Konoha has formed an alliance now, who knows if Sanda Village will tear up the covenant and attack the village after taking back these powers! Moreover, the village is now on the western border, although several waves of troops have been deployed, but the number is counted as a small group, which is not a troop level at all, that is, it can monitor Shayin''s actions over there. If Sha Yin really attacked the village, then these defensive forces in the village may not be able to defend, after all, most of the troops are still on the front line of the country of soil! It''s unreasonable to return something! "This matter is very sensitive and we must take precautions against it. Therefore, we must return those Shayin ninjas to Shayin." At this time, Chiba repeated the words just now. Hearing Chiba''s affirmative repetition, the third generation of Hokage frowned, looked at Chiba, and said, "The only way to do this?" "In my opinion, although this is not the only way to do this, I think this is the best way, and it is necessary in the long run," Chiba said. And in his heart, he recalled the information he saw on the scroll just now, and confirmed that it was indeed the best to do this. Although it sounded a little weird, it was worth it. As for the information on the scroll just now, Chiba was also very worried. Three days ago, a mission to destroy the trust between the kingdom of the earth and the kingdom of thunder failed. An important elite, Shangren, was captured and the rescue failed. Then, a day ago, I received a tip that the Tuzhiguo and Leizhiguo contacted each other. And just so, this important elite, Shang Ren, knew some information about the "fire, earth, and thunder three kingdoms containment" plan. It is very possible that one of the land and thunder has already known part of the plan and even passed the news to the other. In this case, it is not difficult to guess that the land of thunder and the land of the Three Kingdoms containment plan is a suspicious strategy for its solid wood leaves. Everything is done by Konoha. After things become clear, there is no doubt about this or that. If it is necessary, the kingdom of thunder and the kingdom of soil will inevitably form an alliance. When the time comes, Bingfeng will definitely be Konoha. But this time, facing both the Land of Thunder and the Land of Earth, even if Konoha is the strongest, the outcome may be unpredictable, and there is a high probability that he will fail. When the time comes, it will be terrible. Hearing Chiba''s words, the three generations of Hokage frowned and pondered, seeming to hesitate. Three generations of adults are hesitating? Hesitate to follow the idea of ??this traitor''s son? This... Are the three generations crazy? This kind of unreasonable plan can be rejected without even thinking about it! Maybe, this traitor''s son is already the same as his father. It''s not always true that he betrayed the village. The sand that went away is hidden! Can come up with such a bad idea! Although I don''t know what the contents of the scroll are, from an objective point of view, this idea obviously doesn''t work! Even, it is very possible that at this young age, the son of a traitor who was trusted by three generations of adults was taken, and he might have betrayed the village just like that traitor! Thinking of this, Watanabe Kenshin''s face looking at Chiba became suspicious, and the undisguised disgust and disgust in his eyes became more and more intense, and even his eyes began to flash with cold light. At this moment, the third generation of Hokage spoke and said, "This matter..." "Wait a minute, three generations of adults, I am opposed to this matter!" The three generations of Hokage''s words were so normal, Watanabe Kenshin suddenly spoke and interrupted his words. Just kidding, three generations of adults should agree with the idea of ??this traitor''s son? No way! Absolutely not! But the third generation of Hokage was interrupted suddenly, but he was not angry. Instead, he looked at Watanabe Kenshin and said, "What''s wrong?" He did intend to follow Chiba''s method just now, and after thinking about it, he already somewhat understood Chiba''s intentions. There is no doubt that Chiba''s intentions are effective and indeed reasonable. It''s nothing more than returning the young ninja to Shayin. Compared with the union that finally caused Iwayin and Sayin, it was nothing at all. Of course, this matter, without knowing that piece of information, is indeed easy to be regarded as absurd. Therefore, Watanabe Kenshin''s objection is not without reason. Therefore, the three generations of Naruto were not angry. As for why the three generations of Naruto asked "what''s wrong", the three generations of Naruto also wanted to brainstorm. After all, these ninjas from the sandy hidden village were sent out, he was still unwilling intently. If Watanabe Kenshin had a better way, it would be a good choice. When hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Watanabe Kenshin''s face flashed with joy. The meaning of the three generations of Hokage was very obvious, and the third generation of Hokage would also listen to his own opinions. So, what we have to do now is to refute this Taki Chiba, and then completely erase the trust of the three generations of Hokage in him! When Ken Watanabe made up his mind in confidence, he was about to tell his mind that "this plan will not work, the disadvantages are too great" and that "this Takichiba may have rebelled", so as to reverse the attitude of the three generations of Hokage. , Chiba on the side suddenly spoke. "Three generations of adults, before that, let him take a look at the relevant information!" Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage were taken aback, then smiled and said: "Yes, Qianxin, you can look at the information first." I forgot ~www.novelhall.com~ This kid is still so careful. The three generations of Hokage sighed with emotion. Qianxin is very good, but he also needs to know what happened before he can give advice! And Watanabe Kenshin glanced at Chiba with a meaningful smile on his mouth. Is this gaining the favor of the three generations of Hokage? Is it specifically reminded of the omissions of the three generations of Hokage to show the sense of existence? ridiculous! Ken Watanabe thought with confidence, but he answered, respectfully picked up the scroll and looked at it carefully. Your intentions are too obvious, traitor! On the other hand, Chiba glanced at Watanabe Kenshin who was looking at the scroll, closed his eyes slightly, and sighed secretly. Your intentions are too obvious, the guy who has a bad feeling about me who doesn''t know what it is called... Chapter 361： Listening ten minutes later Kenshin Watanabe frowned, closed the first scroll, and then picked up the second scroll. After reading it quickly, he closed the scroll, but his hands were tightly clenched, and the scroll squeezed. ring. . Fastest update Since the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, he has gradually been reused with his outstanding performance, and he also feels that the village wants him to be an important talent training. During this period of time, he has come into contact with more and more things, including the plan to contain the fire, thunder, and soil, and the deer Nara who has been close to him for a long time, and even knows the detailed plan. Although I dont know who planned such a powerful plan, there is no doubt that this plan is really powerful. Although he is also very clever and has studied a lot of war experience in Ninja Wars, he cant think of such a plan. . To be honest, he admired the planners of this plan, and he was about to admire it. He once asked Nara Lukisa who came up with this plan, but Nara Lukisa, who had nothing to do with him strategically, was confused and did not mention the planner of this strategy. No matter how he asked, no matter how he fought, Nara Lukisa remained silent, and even moved out that this was the order of the third generation of Hokage. However, Watanabe Kenshin was able to guess a few candidates, but they were all rejected by him. After much deliberation, only Nara Lu, who had been questioned, had this ability. Nara Yakuhisa kept silent, but Watanabe Kenshin transferred this admiration and admiration to him. In Watanabe Kenshin''s thoughts, this plan is undoubtedly the work of Nara Lukisa. But now, after seeing the two scrolls of intelligence, his heart tightened suddenly. This situation was very dangerous. During this contact between Thunder Country and Earth Country, their ninja troops even moved. In the original three-nation containment, they did not move their troops and did not dare to move their troops without authorization, so as not to cause a chain reaction or cause misunderstandings to the other two countries and eventually become the target of the two countries. As it is now, it is clear that the two countries have an alliance plan, and even after the alliance, they may attack the village with lightning speed. Kenshin Watanabe took a deep breath and murmured, "The balance seems to be broken." "Well, the current situation is very bad. The trust broke last time. I didn''t expect to be out of the basket so soon." The third generation of Hokage also sighed and said: "Qianxin, do you have any idea?" After the three generations of Hokage said, Chiba also looked at Watanabe Kenshin, and he also wanted to hear Watanabe Kenshin''s answer. However, Chiba didn''t have the leisure time to wear colored glasses to see Watanabe Kenshin, but really wanted to hear his ideas. Chiba has his own plans, but he will not assume that what he thinks of is the best way. In his previous life, there was a sentence he was deeply impressed with, that is, "Listen to both sides will be bright, and partiality will be dark." In the previous life, there were actually only a few people who rejected him, except that other classmates "partially listened to partial belief". Think he was extremely unbearable and was eventually isolated. In the disgust of these stupid classmates, Chiba definitely will not become a "partial listener" for a while, even if this person is extremely unhappy with him, even thinking of ideas is to refute him, and even have a deeper purpose against him. . However, if his idea is indeed better than his own, then he will accept it too! After all, he also knew that Konoha must have suffered a loss in this matter to return the captive Shayin''s child, but this is the best way Chiba can think of, the longest plan. As for how Shayin Village would react after receiving these children, although Chiba knew it, there was still a trace of doubt. Considering that in the original work, Sain and Oshemaru jointly attacked Konoha. At that time, Sain and Konoha were also allies. The repetition of covenants between major powers is also normal. This is a variable after all. At this moment, when he noticed the gazes of the two, Watanabe Kenshin was stunned. He said the sentence just now. I accidentally said what I was thinking. Method There really is one! An inspiration flashed in Watanabe Kenshin''s mind, and he glanced at Chiba, who was expecting him, and said: "Take advantage of this time, carry out another trust destruction and kill the envoys of both sides..." "You mean? Do it again? Let them doubt each other?" Chiba blinked, interrupting him with a strange expression. Watanabe Kenshin frowned, as if he was deeply unhappy at Chiba''s interruption, and said, "It''s exactly..." "Don''t be kidding, this kind of divorce can only be achieved when both parties are not mentally prepared for the first time. But this time, they may know that we did it last time, and their psychology is different this time. If they succeed, they will think that we are stopping them again, but because we have killed their partners, they will share the same hatred. You are helping them to speed up their alliance." Chiba interrupted again bluntly. Really, I thought there would be a theory of God! This is so unwise and almost stupid! Chiba thought like this. Interrupting his own words twice, coupled with his dislike of Chiba, Watanabe Kenshin''s face is already very ugly at this moment, he glared at Chiba, and said, "Then use your method? To increase Sagyun''s strength? ?" "That''s right!" Chiba looked at Watanabe Kenshin, not caring about his anger, and said flatly: "Although we are now allied with Sayuki, but Sayuki suffered heavy losses in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, now he can only protect himself. Power cannot form an effective check on the country of the earth. Therefore, return these young ninjas to enhance the power of the country of the sand and make him a threat to the country of the earth." "What''s the use of a threat to the country of the earth? Now it is the country of the earth and the country of thunder that are going to form an alliance, and when they form an alliance, even if there is a sand hidden, the country of the earth will not care!" Watanabe Kenshin sneered. This kid must have rebelled, and what is wrong. Chiba squinted his eyes, but from the corner of his eyes glanced at the third generation of Hokage, but saw that the third generation of Hokage was just watching them, and did not mean to stop. Is this for me to convince Watanabe Kenshin? It seems that the third generation of Hokage does not approve of repeating the old tricks, so... "Earth country will of course care. If Shayin has a threat, we will no longer be alone as an alliance. At that time, Shayin threatens the border of the earth country, even if Yanyin forms an alliance with Yunyin to attack us, I am afraid The whole army will not be exhausted, and a considerable part of the ninjas will be left for defense. When the time comes, Yunyin sees that Ianyin is not doing his best. Even if I see Ianyin for defense, he will have concerns. , Both lose and lose, and Yunyin suffered heavy losses. If Shayin Village did not send out to attack Yanyin, where would Yanyin''s defensive forces attack? Is it Shayin in a barren land that is threatening, or Yunyin who has just lost a lot and wants to share the fruits of victory with him? At that time, I am afraid that if Yanyin does not have all the troops out, Yunyin will not fail to fight to the death. They will definitely not attack with all their strength, then, then, we will have a chance! Moreover, as long as Shayin is threatening, Yanyin will not necessarily ally with Yunyin. After all, Shayin is far away from Yunyin, so far away that it is impossible to go to war. But for them, Yanyin is different. He Being caught between Sha Yin and Yun Yin, both sides threatened him. Tuying will also consider the overall situation. Although the probability is very low, it cannot stop Yunyin from attacking their Yanyin. What if Yunyin and Shayin attack together after attacking Konoha? After all, for Yunyin, Yanyin also shared the fruits of victory with him. At that time, in order to carve up Konoha, what should Yun Yin do? What if Sain takes the opportunity to attack herself and get a piece of the pie? At that time, facing Sha Yin and Yun Yin, they might not be able to resist. Therefore, as long as Shayin has a threat and can play a certain role in controlling Yanyin, then Yanyin must have concerns about the alliance, and Yunyin will also have concerns. From another perspective, we are better than them. , And there is Shayin that can contain Yanyin. Even if they are allied, if Yanyin is attacked by Shayin, it will inevitably reduce the force against Konoha, and we may not lose. Even Yunyin''s loss will be greater than Yanyin''s, and Yunyin also has powerful characters, which is not unexpected. At that time, they will once again fall into a wavering attitude, and the wavering attitude will affect each other, making them think that each other''s wavering and a bit suspicious. At that time, it becomes a situation of doubting this and that. The alliance is still far away. In short, it is to establish the relationship of the three kingdoms of fire, earth, and thunder, and the relationship of fire, earth, and wind. " Chiba looked at Watanabe Kenshin who was a little dumbfounded, and said humbly. At this time, Watanabe Kenshin was quite open-mouthed by Chiba''s words. Chiba''s analysis was methodical and perfectly analyzed the psychology of the other party, but he couldn''t speak for a while. Seeing Watanabe Kenshin''s expression, the third generation of Hokage sighed slightly, shook his head, and said to his heart: Qianba really planned that way, I have to say that Kenshin is still far behind him. At this time, Watanabe Kenshin seemed to have thought of something, and he said: "Then what if Saein would attack us with Iwaein and Unein? Although they formed an alliance, I don''t think they have forgotten the hatred of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain!" After all, a smile overflowed from Watanabe Kenshins mouth. After all, this possibility still exists, and it is very high. With hatred and the villages threat to Sa Yin, Sa Yin would not choose this way~www.novelhall. com~ See how you answer! And Qianye glanced at him, half exhaling. I knew you would ask that. "Sajin will not do this, because only Konoha can be trusted! If Konoha is destroyed and Yanyin and Yunyin win, then Yanyin and Yunyin''s goal must be it, lest it take advantage of it. They have just defeated Konoha, and when they are distributing their benefits, they cut their feet horizontally. But Konoha''s existence will have a holding effect on the rock, and the sand will hide and save themselves!" "And, in my opinion, Shayin has a wise man who can see this." "Dont forget, Shayin and our alliance are forced by helplessness. They can only ally with us, not Yanyin, because we are also surrounded by powerful enemies, but also forced by helplessness, only with someone who just attacked us. Ninja Village even forms alliances with countries that have no outside ability to protect themselves!" Chiba''s voice fell, looking at the third generation of Hokage. At this moment, Watanabe Kenshin was already dumbfounded, speechless! Chapter 362： Loophole No... loopholes? This analysis is methodical, and the entire plan perfectly improves the effect of the original Three Kingdoms containment. w.QDD.etw.QDD.et The three kingdoms of earth, fire, and wind are contained, and the three kingdoms of fire, thunder, and earth are contained. Coupled with the establishment of the three kingdoms of wind, earth and thunder, all countries have been contained. In a short time, no country can make big moves! This kid has completely pondered Mr. Lu Jiu''s Three Kingdoms containment plan! I''m afraid, Mr. Lujiu who made the containment plan, if this happens, I''m afraid the best way is to do this... The speechless Watanabe Kenshin looked at Chiba and turned a series of thoughts in his mind, no doubt full of surprise. Then, there was a strong feeling of disgust in his heart, and then such a thought came up in his heart. Do not! No matter how good he said and no matter how reasonable he was, he was only a traitor''s son, and the possibility that he had betrayed the village to plot for Sand. Here I want to find loopholes and fight him back! There must be loopholes...There must be loopholes. There is no perfect plan in the world, and his plan is already in front of my eyes, and the principles inside have been explained. Finding loopholes is easy! Kenshin Watanabe looked away from Chiba, frowning tightly. Haven''t you given up yet? I really hate it? Qianye shook his head without a trace, then sighed in his heart. His plan is of course not perfect, but it is perfect in a sense, at least under the current circumstances, it is the best and the longest plan! Only by establishing the containment of the wind, soil, and thunder can we stabilize the current situation and gain enough time. Even with this layer of containment, sabotage activities are getting easier and easier! A war of five nations like this is like the seven heroes fighting for hegemony in the previous life. Before there is absolutely no power to crush other countries, one can only use the technique of vertical and horizontal joints. At this moment, in addition to the helplessness of Watanabe Kenshin, Chiba also has a wisdom to admire his ancestors. At this time, the three generations of Hokage couldn''t help but nod. The containment of the three three countries has completely involved the four major powers, and they have covered everything, and even perfectly grasped the enemy and the mistrust between them. Indeed, no country will completely trust other countries. Even since World War I and World War II, the trust between countries and between Ninja Village and Ninja Village has been very weak. For the benefit of its own village, there is no country. Will truly believe in other countries, and for this benefit, betrayal is not uncommon. Chiba is the country of Dingtu and the country of thunder, and there is definitely no complete trust between Yanyin and Yunyin, and this incomplete trust can easily be broken. He has used this incomplete trust. Deliberately create a series of distrust factors, destroy the minimum trust between them, and make it impossible to form an alliance... This child, if there is no such prophecy, that would be great! Three generations of Hokage sighed with emotion. After Chiba''s explanation, he had fully understood Chiba''s intentions and deeply felt that Chiba was special. "Then, just follow Chiba''s..." Thinking, the third generation of Hokage said, preparing to follow Chiba''s plan. But this time, it was interrupted by Watanabe Kenshin: "Three generations of adults, please forgive me for being rude. I think there is something wrong with this matter, and even suspicious." Hearing that, the third generation of Hokage frowned slightly. He was not angry. He recognized Watanabe Kenshin''s talent. Since Watanabe Kenshin said so, he must have his ideas. Later, the three generations of Hokage said: "Tell me." Chiba glanced at Watanabe Kenshin, and sighed slightly in his heart. This guy wouldn''t mean to say that these young ninjas still have enough combat power right now, not enough to strengthen Shayin Village to the point where they can threaten Yanyin. And just as his thought came up, Watanabe Kenshin also glanced at him, showing a slightly invisible sneer, then straightened his face, and said, "I found a key omission. Indeed, Taki Chiba The plan is very good, but the key lies in whether Shayin poses a threat to Yanyin, enough to make Yanyin a threat. In other words, will the combat power that Shayin can dispatch will be increased to the level that can hurt Yanyin, I think that these young ninjas are not enough to strengthen Shayin to this level. After all, they are still children, and they are indeed good seedlings with talents, but after all, the degree of growth is limited now, and their combat effectiveness may not be able to be greatly improved. Strengthen sand hidden." Uh... this guy is too easy to guess! Chiba twitched, but he didn''t expect to get it right. When the third generation of Hokage heard the words, his face remained unchanged, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he did not speak. When Watanabe Kenshin saw the expression of the third generation of Hokage, his face was slightly happy. He knew that the third generation of Hokage was already considering this issue. That is to say, when he was reminded by himself, he was aware of this problem, and it was indeed a problem. . So, then, just do it! An imperceptible smile was drawn at the corner of Watanabe Kenshin''s mouth, and then he took a breath, as if he was organizing words. From the corner of Chiba''s eyes, his expression was in his eyes~www.novelhall.com~ The corner of his mouth twitched again. Let me guess again, this guy is going to give me a hand, and then talk about his fighting power, making the three generations of Hokage suspect me? At this time, Watanabe Kenshin said: "Since Taki Chiba can formulate such a perfect plan, I also admire him. I am afraid that Mr. Shikahisa can compare with him. I believe that he should have thought about the young ninja. On the issue of combat power, I don''t know what his opinion is?" With that, Watanabe Kenshin threw the problem to Chiba. It''s really easy to guess! This means... I should have known about the combat power of the young ninjas of Shayin for a long time, but I didn''t raise it. This is to imply that the three generations of Naruto, I have a problem, and deliberately sent the ninja of Shayin back. Reminiscent of his dislike of me just now, is this feeling that I betrayed the village... Thinking of this, Chiba sighed and looked at the third generation of Hokage. And the third generation of Hokage looked at him, but he didn''t have any doubts. The expression in his eyes asked him to explain something. At this time, Watanabe Kenshin''s eyes fell on Chiba''s body. I want to see what you can say! I want to let the three generations of adults know that it was a mistake not to expel you and raise you in the village! Because of your father, the village almost suffered a huge loss, and even many people would die because of it. My parents, relatives, and friends may also die because of it! His blood should not exist in the village! Three generations of adults are too soft! You are left behind, a kid with traitor blood! "I said... what did I say before that these young ninjas were asked to go to the battlefield?" Hearing Watanabe Kenshin''s gaze, Chiba turned his head, his gaze fell on Watanabe Kenshin, who gradually showed a cold look in his eyes, and said helplessly. Chapter 363： Preparation Not... to get them on the battlefield? Watanabe Kenshin''s eyes widened slightly, looking at the helpless teenager in front of him, at this moment, he suddenly felt something. w.DD.Nw.DD.N An unprecedented feeling rose in his heart, overwhelming his hatred of Chiba, and then, there seemed to be a voice in his heart shouting. He considered it! He already knew it! Even, he already knew what I would say! At this moment, an unprecedented horror-like emotion rose in his heart. A feeling of being completely seen through came to his heart, and for no reason, his back was chilly. At the same time, three generations of Hokage, who heard Chiba''s words, smiled slightly at the corners of their lips. Not asking them to go to the battlefield...Although I guessed it, Chiba''s purpose is to let those Shayin''s children do? Obviously, this sentence aroused the interest of three generations of Hokage. Chiba sighed and said helplessly: "The reason why these young ninjas are sent back is of course not to put them on the battlefield, but to let them gather together." Make up the number? Watanabe Kenshin looked at Chiba in disbelief. And the third generation of Hokage stroked his beard, which is a little clear. "Shayin Village is now in a big defeat and has lost a large part of the ninjas. But their defense power has not declined, but there are no troops to attack. The defense of the village requires a lot of manpower. However, in addition to the parts that the enemy has to attack and fight against, such as surveillance, vigilance, security, detection, and counterintelligence, in fact, there is no need for ninjas to have much combat power, as long as they have certain experience. However, in these aspects, the manpower consumed, taking our Konoha village as an example, roughly accounts for two-thirds of the manpower of the entire defenses that are not right. In fact, only one-third of the ninjas are really dedicated to the enemy. Of course, ninjas in these areas are also capable of combat and can also be used against the enemy, but compared to ninjas who specialize in combat, they don''t need much combat effectiveness. It would be good if they can be competent in these aspects. In our village, arent there so many young ninjas participating in guard and defense missions? What Shayen lacks now is not a powerful ninja, but enough manpower to take over the trivial defense of the village. These young ninjas, return to the past, just for them to train a little to perform tasks such as alertness. . Then, in this way, Shayin can mobilize a corresponding number of troops to form troops that can be used to attack. Of course, with this batch of manpower, how many troops Sha Yin can deploy with considerable combat effectiveness and can pose a threat to the enemy, you should be able to see it in the second intelligence scroll. Moreover, the "one machine is a thousand" thousand generations, as well as the "Sand Sea Lao Zang" are still alive, and there are even some ninjas that we don''t know that Shayen is a secret weapon. There should be quite a number of ninjas. I think, Shayane has extracted them. The troops should not be far behind. " Chiba looked at Watanabe Kenshin, whose face had already changed irresistibly, staring at herself blankly. As for the second intelligence scroll mentioned in the words, it is the scroll attached to the first chapter intelligence scroll, but its value is not inferior to the first intelligence scroll about the contact between the land of thunder and the land of earth. This second intelligence scroll was found from a Yanyin killed in the rescue mission. It records the content of the defense of the Shayin Village. Obviously, the Yanyin Ninja should be sent by Yanyin Village to investigate the sand. A ninja in a hidden village. And has found considerable intelligence, And above, it is recorded that there are a considerable number of elite middle-level and upper-level ninjas in Shayin Village. Moreover, a considerable part of the ninjas used outside of defensive combat are of the upper ninja level. It can be said that Shayin Village still has strength, as long as it is given the corresponding manpower, it can mobilize a lot of troops that are not weak. It was precisely after reading this information that Chiba had the idea of ??returning the young ninjas of Sa Yin. This kid... he thought so carefully! Kenshin Watanabe looked at Chiba blankly, he was speechless. "Oh, I forgot to say that after returning the young ninja, we can also give this information scroll to Shayin Village. In this way, we can further gain Shayin''s favor. At the same time, it also adds a little alliance pressure to Shayin. " Chiba thought for a while, then said again. Then it seemed to remember something, and said to Watanabe Kenshin: "Oh, forget it, so as not to misunderstand you, returning the young ninja actually has another intention. As it is to increase the favorability of the sandy village, you also said just now, Shayin Village''s attitude towards us is still hostile and hatred, whether it is Shayin''s ninjas or the people, but because of the situation, they must ally with us. Now if we return the teenage ninjas, it can increase their favorability for us~www.novelhall.com~ After all, these teenage ninjas are still children, they have parents, some of their parents are ordinary people, and some may be ninjas, but anyway , The children who originally thought they could not return, returned to their side, how much they would be the least grateful to the people who sent their children back, that is, to us Konoha, of course, not let them Eliminate the bad feeling towards us. But at least we will look at the relationship between Konoha and their Sain relatively objectively. In some things, it will not become blind rejection. As for this information, needless to say, it can also express our Konoha''s sincerity in forming an alliance with them. In addition, returning the young ninja and returning the intelligence that Iwayin has investigated can express Konoha''s sincerity and selfless help to his allies. As the alliance''s Sarah, there will be pressure. The pressure not to betray, if it betrays us, I am afraid that other Shinobu villages will have a crisis of trust in it. Konoha has helped Shayuki so much, and Shayuki even betrayed Konoha, so other Shinobu villages and Shayuki''s alliances need to be weighed, and even those little Shinobu villages will never be allied with Shayuki. This is also something that kills three birds with one stone. " Having said that, Chiba looked at Watanabe Kenshin who was speechless and stunned again, and said, "Is there anything else I don''t understand?" After saying this, the three generations of Hokage laughed unconsciously. This wicked kid... Watanabe Kenshin was completely stunned, and this time he couldn''t find any loopholes, he couldn''t refute it completely. But this is not because his hatred of Chiba disappeared, it was not his attitude toward Chiba changed, or his character that believed in Chiba. But... He was completely convinced! He now feels that this plan is very good! very perfect! This Takichiba... I can''t compare to him! Chapter 364： Ashamed Watanabe Kenshin felt shocked, except for Nara Lukisa, he once again admitted in his heart that he was inferior to others. w.QU.etw.QU.et Moreover, this time he was still a child, only eight years old, even that "traitor''s son." And after this analysis, he already felt something, and then he felt ashamed. Obviously, he was just affected by his own subjective conjecture and his subjective aversion to Chiba. On this matter, he did not look at it calmly and objectively, but faced it with a thinking of finding fault. From the perspective of a commander and a staff, these are mistakes that should not be made. As a man who contributed to the Battle of Kikyo Mountain and was promoted to the deputy commander of the third unit on the front line, what a gaffe is he! Compared to Chiba, he is completely at a disadvantage! "Are there any questions or loopholes? You can ask if you dont understand. Of course, if you have any better opinions, please also bring them up. After all, Mr. Watanabe is an adult and I am just a child. You must be better than me. Think more." Seeing that he hasn''t spoken, Qianye thought he hadn''t understood yet, so he asked again. After hearing Chibas words, Watanabe Kenshin was a little bit ashamed at first, but after hearing that Chiba didnt mean to ridicule, he simply asked what he meant by dissatisfaction with the plan he made, Watanabe Kenshin Even more ashamed. This kid is just focusing on solving this problem, but I deliberately antagonize him because of subjective disgust... It''s really shameful! Subconsciously, he wanted to say something to alleviate these shame, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t refute anything for himself. In the end, he could only admit his fate and nod his head: "Nothing." After I said this, my heart became even more embarrassed, and my heart was filled with shame, and finally my heart was filled with confusion. "Then, this matter is so set!" Three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba as if they had something to say, and Watanabe Kenshin''s face was slumped, his shame was obvious, and he shook his head invisible. After all, Kenshin was the deputy commander of the third unit, and Chiba couldn''t let him hit him too much here. But... Kenshin has probably been unable to look up at Chiba for a long time! After all, the three generations of Hokage''s eyes on Poison Island, and Chiba''s thoughts can be seen through at a glance. This kid is sure that Qian Xin has no power to refute, and deliberately beat him! However, Chiba''s plan is indeed perfect. It can do several things in one fell swoop, and even think more deeply and comprehensively than mine. Now that the three generations of Hokage opened their mouths to complete the battle, Chiba also swallowed what he said, and stopped hitting Watanabe Kenshin. At this time, Kenshin Watanabe, who sensed that the three generations of Hokage had made a round for him, blushed. Even the three generations of Hokage can''t stand it, have you helped me round the game? I''m so embarrassed! "Qianxin, it just so happens that Lu Jiu is about to leave and go to the front line, so the matter of returning Shayin''s prisoners is left to you." The third generation of Hokage said. As soon as these words came out, Chiba frowned slightly, and Watanabe Kenshin looked at the third generation of Hokage with something incredible, and in his eyes, the third generation of Hokage did not have any special expressions, just announcing something that was taken for granted. thing. Originally, in the heart of the three generations of Hokage, this matter was left to Mr. Lujiu... In other words, am I performing this task on behalf of Lord Lujiu? At this moment, Watanabe Kenshin suddenly understood something. The three generations of adults are showing trust to me! Even though I was so embarrassed just now, he still gave me such an important task. Thinking of this, Watanabe Kenshin''s shameful face immediately glowed with vitality. Never mess it up! At this time, Chiba looked at the three generations of Hokage, and then at Watanabe Kenshin. The third generation of Hokage is a good method. It instantly ignited Watanabe Kenshin''s fighting spirit and wiped out the results of my attack on him just now. This Watanabe Kenshin should be transferred back to replace the departed Nara Lukuhisa. Then, this "return task" was originally for him... Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help sighing slightly. How easy is this guy to deal with! "Yes!" At this time, Watanabe Kenshin, who was quite flattered, hurriedly responded, indicating that he had accepted the task. After hearing Watanabe Kenshins response and noticing the change in his expression on his face, the three generations of Hokage smiled slightly and said, "Then, I will sign a Hokage order for you and send someone to contact Sain, you You can take three teams to **** these young ninjas away." Three teams... about twelve people? Chiba frowned slightly. This number is a bit small. There are also a hundred of those young ninjas. Twelve of them escorted them back to their hometown. "Yes!" At this moment, Watanabe Kenshin nodded his head excitedly again. However, just when his voice fell, Chiba opened his mouth and said: "Three generations of adults, are you returning in batches?" Return in batches? Watanabe Kenshin, who just nodded and said yes, was taken aback and then thought about it. Yes! The three teams were unable to protect all Sha hidden prisoners from leaving. Thinking about it, Watanabe Kenshin glanced at Chiba, but saw that the eight-year-old child was looking at the third generation of Hokage. There was no special expression, but, for no reason, a thought came up in his heart. This Takichiba asked this deliberately, he was reminding me! "Yes." Three generations of Hokage nodded, and glanced at Watanabe Kenshin casually. Chiba is reminding Watanabe Kenshin! "Well, I think so, but three generations of adults, have you forgotten something?" Chiba said again. What did you forget? Watanabe Kenshin stunned again, subconsciously thinking so. "Forgot what?" The third generation of Hokage seemed a little unclear. "Those ninjas hanging around outside the village, trying to invade the enemy country of our Konoha Village." Chiba said. Uh Watanabe Kenshin blinked, he really forgot this! The third generation of Hokage was also taken aback for a while, then nodded, and said: "It has been two months, and it''s time, then... this matter, let''s conduct decoy operations according to Lu Jiu''s plan." With that said, the three generations of Hokage turned their eyes to Watanabe Kenshin~www.novelhall.com~ Obviously, they wanted to give this decoy operation to Watanabe Kenshin. "Qianxin, has Lujiu handed over these things to you?" While talking, although the three generations of Hokage were calm, they were slightly ashamed: This is Chiba reminded me that this matter has been there for a long time. I was negligent in handling it! But how did Chiba know this plan? I remember I never mentioned it to him, Did Lu Jiu tell him? At this time, Watanabe Kenshin, who heard the words, nodded quickly and said: "This plan, Mr. Lujiu has already handed over to me." "Then, leave this to you. I will give you three days to prepare. You can choose the personnel yourself. In these three days, you must completely solve the enemy ninja outside the village." Three generations Hokage ordered. "Yes!" Watanabe Kenshin said with a serious face. At this time, the shame and shame caused by Chiba''s blow was completely gone. Only determination can be seen on his face. Chiba on the side was slightly surprised. Looking at the situation of the three generations of Hokage, we want to focus on training this Watanabe Kenshin! Even the authority to transfer personnel was given to him. However, is Watanabe Kenshin really valuable in training? Thinking back to everything that had just happened, Chiba frowned, and suddenly, an ominous premonition rose in his heart. There should be no problem! Since he was the person chosen by the three generations of Hokage, maybe the situation just now was just a prejudice that affected his judgment. In fact, he is still very talented to calm down? Gee! The return plan concerns the overall situation, so don''t mess it up! I still need time, still need considerable time to improve! Chiba looked at Watanabe Kenshin, thinking. However, Watanabe Kenshin noticed Chiba''s gaze, but he turned his head slightly, dare not look at Chiba. Chapter 365： Unreliable Ten minutes later, Chiba walked out of the Hokage Building. In the friendly eyes of the two ninjas on duty, they left this area. Does Watanabe Kenshin really work? And it didn''t appear in the original work... the ability is questionable. Looking at his performance just now, he doesn''t seem to be very talented. Chiba walked all the way. After making the plans for Watanabe Kenshin, the three generations of Hokage asked Chiba some opinions. These questions were basically left over from the previous three generations of Hokage when they discussed with him. Chiba already had the answer in his mind, and it was resolved soon. Next, there was nothing serious, Chiba also left, after all, there is still one day of training to complete. However, after walking out of the Hokage Building, Chiba regretted it. At that time, should I ask the third generation of Hokage to join Nara Lukisa''s decoy operation plan. Suddenly, Chiba was a little concerned about gains and losses, and couldn''t help but stop, and glanced at the Hokage Building behind. No, it''s not that it should be, but it is necessary to join in. This kind of thing, if you don''t personally participate in it, you still can''t relax! After all, the "decoy operation" is related to the "return task", and the "return task" is related to the issue of containment between countries, and the issue of containment between countries represents how much time he has left during this war. Improve time. In the current situation, Konoha has been overwhelmed by the entire army. If a large-scale war really breaks out, then he might be on the battlefield. And now his strength is not enough to protect himself in the fierce battle, let alone change the fate of Kakashi and Daitu. Before, if it hadn''t been for Bofeng Shuimen who had been secretly protecting him, I''m afraid he would have died in Lao Zi''s hands. In the end, he would have avoided that Kuwu Wu. But he couldn''t get up anymore, and he could be killed by Lao Zi''s shadow clone in the end. Thinking about it, Chiba set off again and walked towards the cabin. Now the three generations of Hokage have delegated the task to Watanabe Kenshin, not to mention Watanabe Kenshin''s current attitude towards him. The third generation of Hokage will definitely not let him participate in this operation. He is now also a protected seed, and now all Konoha''s seed ninjas are in a protective measure called "Vigilance Mission". Therefore, this matter must be done in secret. In other words, without the knowledge of the three generations of Hokage and Watanabe Kenshin, they must join the mission to kill the enemy ninjas in the village. That''s right, Watanabe Kenshin can''t know about this. Watanabe Kenshin knows that Chiba is going to join. There may be two situations. The first is to report this to Hokage III. Because Chiba is a seed, it must be reported to Hokage. The second type, Watanabe Kenshin is even more disgusted with him because of todays affairs. He helped him join the mission, but secretly put him on small shoes. He even thought Watanabe Kenshin even more sinister. He would take advantage of this mission. He was killed. Of course, the second half of the second half of the speculation is unlikely for Chiba. Although Watanabe Kenshin was very disgusted with him at first, after being teased by him, his expression was ashamed, rather than angry. It can be seen that this character is decent. Regardless of his attitude, Chiba still prefers this kind of people. This kind of people will know their mistakes and correct them, instead of blindly becoming angry and thinking about revenge. Moreover, the posture of the three generations of Hokage is to focus on training. As a rising star among the three generations of Hokage, his character is definitely indispensable. This is also Chiba''s trust in the eyes of the three generations of Hokage. However, whether it is the first or the second, Chiba will not choose. After all, there is only one opportunity. Watanabe Kenshin''s "unreliable performance" makes Chiba feel more insecure. If Watanabe Kenshin messed up, the consequences would be disastrous, and Chiba would definitely not take this risk. Therefore, it is necessary to choose a method that is 100% able to join. On Watanabe Kenshin''s side, there is only a 50% chance of joining, and of course it must be eliminated. And this 100% way to join... Chiba stopped, looked at his cabin, took a slight breath, a little embarrassed on his face. I cant do this alone! Hongyan met these local ninjas and paid the price of two deaths, one near death and one injury. Although he finally retreated, it was definitely a hard fight. Then, Hongyans strength, even though he hasnt been together for a long time, he has the ability to write a wheel, and he has the dual attributes of wind and fire. The maneuvering skills are even more extraordinary. He is originally a genius level. Compared with me, It shouldn''t be too bad. Maybe... it''s better than me. Even he was a hard fight, even if I succeeded in secretly joining it, it might not be able to annihilate them. Maybe Watanabe Kenshin can still be useful, but he must also prepare for the worst. That is, Watanabe Kenshin... completely messed up this mission, and couldn''t help at all! Thinking about it, Chiba frowned, as if thinking had fallen into a dead end, or was about to make a decision he was extremely unwilling to make. Do you really want to do this? Chiba stepped forward in one step, and the threshold was in front of him, but his thoughts turned around, but this step could not be crossed. But... he is the only one who is able to help me complete this task, and who agrees with me 100%! Even Kakashi would not approve of me! But do you really want to tell him? Qianye frowned tightly, her feet hanging in the air, hesitating. In the end, he didn''t step into the cabin, and withdrew his hanging feet, after taking a deep breath, he turned back and walked towards the village. Now is not the time to worry about his safety, I absolutely cannot do this alone! Thinking about it, Chiba quickened his pace and headed towards the village. I remember, he should have a guard mission today! Then, go find him in the village! ... At this time, Hyuga''s family residence, Hyuga Yukina''s room. Sitting on her knees, Xuena raised her head and looked at the middle-aged man in front of her, her father, the noble one of the Hyuga clan, Shinsuke Hyuga. "So... Father, if I can defeat you, you won''t stop me from participating in the mission!" Xue Na stared at his father, her eyes flickering sharply. These days, my father has been trying to persuade himself with all his heart and let him give up the idea of ??participating in the task. And just now, her father expressed the idea that she was not strong enough, which led to her words. This kid... why is so stubborn! After these days of painstaking persuasion, he still failed to dispel his woman''s thoughts, which made Hyuga Shinsuke a little angry. Hearing these words from my daughter again, the anger was even more raging, and I lost all patience. "Good! If you can beat me, I won''t stop you. But there is only one chance. If you fail, then you will never think of this family!" Shinsuke Hyuga''s voice is not loud, but full of anger. "Thank you, my father!" Xuena almost agreed without thinking. "You can challenge anytime." Shinsuke Hyuga stood up, glanced at his daughter, and left her room. Xuena lowered his eyebrows and sent his father away. After Shinsuke Hyuga left, Yukina''s hand was clenched tightly, and her teeth clenched unconsciously. Chapter 366： Find Konoha gate guard office. . Fastest update "Isn''t this Chiba?" Guan Yewu wrote the record of a group of businessmen escorted by Konoha ninjas that he had just walked under on the scroll. When he raised his head, he saw Chiba who was coming here. He put down the pen and beckoned to Chiba. Obviously, Guan Ye Wu was very happy to see Chiba. "Guan Ye." Chiba responded with a smile at the corner of his mouth. During this time, his relationship with Guan Yewu was also very close. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. In the past two months, he and Guan Yewu have spent a lot of time on guard missions together. Although this guy is an idiot, he belongs to that kind of idiot, and Chiba feels that his IQ will also be lowered when he is with him. I heard that the family has a meatball shop, and it should be a Konoha meatball shop. child. This guy is really nice. Every time he is lazy, he basically stands guard for him, and he has no complaints. This also made Qianye a little ashamed. He used Guan Yewu and the three of them as bait in the test. Sometimes, because this guy is so nice, Chiba can''t help but want to confess to him about taking the exam, but he is afraid that he will be angry later and lose such a good friend. Suffering from gains and losses, fearing the end. Especially when this guy sees his bento is monotonous, he will often secretly bring an extra bento, as well as the signature meatballs from the meatball shop, and then force them to Chiba. I also thanked myself, saying that "the most talented Hyuga Xueying who can win the same period can brag for a lifetime", and I am very grateful for this. Guan Yewus age is two or three years older than Hyuga Xueying. Originally it was not the first period, but Guan Yewu seemed to stubbornly classify himself as the same period as Hyuga Xueying, quite a bit taller than a genius. Thoughts. And whenever this happens, Qianye will be fiercely concerned about gains and losses and fearful of his head, and he can almost be condemned by his conscience. However, in the end, Chiba still didn''t say it. Perhaps, compared to conscientious condemnation, he didn''t want to risk losing this friend. At this time, two people were transferred out of the hut of the guard office, about the same age as Guan Ye Wu, and they knew both Chiba. Sasuke Aso and Masaru Kusagi. Thats right, its the idiot trio who teamed up with Guan Ye Go in the Chiba Nakanin exams. The two people have a good relationship with Chiba. They often help Chiba lazy and dont know the ninja who arranges tasks. Intentionally or unintentionally, these three people are often arranged together. Therefore, Chiba and Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki also spent a lot of time working together, and they knew each other quite well, and they were already friends. Moreover, this trio can be said to be the friendliest teammate to Chiba in the early stage of the guard mission. Uh... Sometimes, it''s not about being kind, but about treating Chiba as a close friend. Sometimes, three people will ask some questions for Chiba to answer. Even, they would ask some strange questions that Chiba could not answer. At this time, Chiba was basically talking nonsense. I dont know why. Its hard for Chiba to say dont know when the trio asked questions. These three words. Moreover, these three guys, no matter what Chiba said, they were regarded as truth, without doubt. Sometimes, this situation makes Chiba a little uneasy. However, in general, it is very casual and comfortable to get along with them, and you don''t need to use your brain, or in other words, it seems weird to be with them when you use your brain for everything. If being with Hongyan and Xuena is a kind of tacit understanding and smooth and comfortable feeling, then being with Guan Ye Wu and them is a kind of relaxed feeling. "Chiba, didn''t you say yesterday that you are going to see the third generation of Hokage today?" Sasuke Aso blinked, and the tear mole at the corner of his eye twitched, and said with a little doubt: "I came back so early? And, Shouldn''t it be a rest?" Yesterday was also the same task, and they were already familiar with each other. Three generations of Hokage looked for things like this, and Chiba occasionally leaked things, and then they knew, However, confidentiality is not involved, and it doesn''t matter! "Ha! Was it reprimanded by Master Naruto again!" Nanmu Sheng leaned over and said. The fact that Chiba was reprimanded, as a negative teaching material, is considered to be unknown to everyone here. And they often help Chiba to be lazy, and they have been warned several times in private. The thing about Chiba being reprimanded is almost always said every time a warning, and it is impossible to not know. "However, to be honest, we cover up very well every time, but how do you feel that Chiba is always caught in the first place?" At this time, Guan Ye Wu said the question that had been buried in his heart. "Yeah! Why? I can be sure that no one knows that Chiba is lazy. Besides, it doesn''t matter if you are lazy. We have already watched for Chiba for the warning mission!" Said Aso. "When you say this, I feel strange, why?" Nanmu Sheng was taken aback when he heard the words, then frowned, with a look of doubt on his face. "why?" Then, the three of them looked at Qianye together and asked together. And Chiba looked at these three fools, sighed, and said, "If I knew, I wouldn''t be scolded by the bag." Someone gave a small report...because the guards have always been the few of you who dont have me...Is there any reason for that? And how easy it is to think of! Chiba smiled bitterly. These three guys really don''t want anything... "Oh! That''s right! What you said seems reasonable." Sasuke Aso nodded with real understanding. "Um...Yes, it makes sense!" Nan Mu Sheng glanced at Aso, then at Guan Ye Go, nodded with an enlightened head, and said. "This sentence is very deep." Guan Yewu nodded, utterly enlightened. Then, the three of them had a meal together, looked at each other, blinked, looked at Qianye suddenly, and spoke in unison: "what does it mean?" Looking at three earnest gazes, Chiba''s cold sweat broke out from the back of his head and said, "I said, you guys...If I know how to be discovered, then can''t I avoid it? How can I get caught? " As soon as these words came out, the trio suddenly showed a stunned look. "So it''s like this!" Aso Sasuke nodded in understanding. "It makes sense!" Nanmu Sheng also expressed understanding. "Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ can''t you understand what you are saying? It''s a simple truth, but it must be so deep and complicated!" Guan Yewu said with some complaints after expressing his understanding. Hey... Straightforward enough! Chiba half-squinted his eyes. "Okay, okay, don''t force your genius to accommodate us." At this time, Guan Yewu said again. Hey...this is a sentence that most people can understand! Chiba''s mouth twitched. "So, what''s the matter? Now that all personnel involved in the security mission are prohibited from leaving the village, you don''t want to leave the village! We can''t help you!" Guan Yewu''s last half sentence came. I almost forgot the business, I really can''t talk to them, they can talk to you into outer space! Chiba seemed to wake up suddenly. Chapter 367： Fortunately, interrupted... "Where is Hongyan?" After waking up, Chiba spoke quickly. After all, in his eyes, Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki seemed to be talking again, and based on past experience, when the two spoke again, they basically had to go elsewhere, even to outer space. Moreover, based on past experience, it is estimated that I will also be taken over. Here...Can''t let them both speak! "Hirohiko?" Guan Ye Satoru, Aso Sasuke and Nanmu Sheng looked at each other and said, "Are you looking for Hirohiko?" "Yes, I remember he was on duty here today." Chiba nodded, but he was relieved. Fortunately, interrupted! "For Hongyan, it seemed that there was something urgent just now, so he hurried back. But rest assured, we are also teammates fighting side by side, and we will help him cover it up." With that, Guan Yewu gave a thumbs up, grinned, showing a row of white teeth. Hurry back? Chiba frowned slightly. Is something wrong? Since Mito Muzi woke up that day, Hirohiko''s mood has been much better. By the time Chiba was discharged from the hospital, Hirohiko had already walked out of the shadows and began to accept vigilance tasks. Therefore, during the mission, Chiba occasionally teamed up with Hirohiko. At that time, Hirohiko had returned to his previous calm poker face, as if it hadn''t happened at all. Of course, Chiba knew that this matter was just buried deep in his heart, and it was impossible to forget. Chiba still can''t imagine that Hongyan Poker''s face can collapse. For him, what a sad thing. Say forget, Chiba a million unbelievers. It can only be buried in my heart. However, even if it was only deeply buried in his heart, Chiba was relieved, at least Hongyan had recovered to the previous Hongyan, and after this incident, he could clearly feel that Hongyan had changed. It seems to have grown a lot! Even with him, Chiba felt a much stronger sense of security than before. Even Chiba felt that as long as he was by his side and his back, he would never need to be distracted. This is a very strange feeling. Perhaps this is the partner who can be entrusted to his back and never need to doubt him! Whenever there is such a feeling, Chiba has an inexplicable emotion, a kind of rejoicing, and can''t help but come up with such a thought every time. It''s great to be able to cross over! But at this moment, when he heard Hongyan hurriedly returning, Chiba couldn''t help but feel worried. Although Hongyan was young, after that incident, he became a lot more stable, something that made him go back in a hurry... No need to think about it, it must be urgent. Thinking of this moment, Chiba hurriedly asked: "Where did he go?" "Should be home!" Saisuke Aso said, "I think he is heading for the Uchiha clan. He should be home." Going to the Uchiha clan, is there something wrong with the Uchiha clan? Almost subconsciously, Chiba had such a thought, and then his face changed slightly. Annihilation night? No no no! It''s still early, Itachi is not born yet! In an instant, Chiba almost jumped in his chest, and after another thought, he was relieved, but he was also very worried. Then he said, "I have something to do with him, so I will leave." With that, he turned and left. Guan Yewu and the three looked at Qianye''s hurried back, with some doubts. Why is Chiba so anxious? Is Hongyan''s urgent matter related to him? This thought unconsciously appeared in the hearts of the three of them, and in the next second, Guan Yewu suddenly slapped his thigh and lost his voice: "Forget it!" As he said, the others ran out, grabbed Chiba, and said, "Chiba, wait a minute, I have something for you!" Something for me? Chiba was taken aback for a moment, stopped, and looked back at Guan Ye Wu who hurried back, feeling puzzled. I saw Guan Ye Wu hurriedly ran back, and after rushing into the cabin, he ran out with a small packing box. "This... for you." Guan Yewu stopped in front of Chiba, took a breath, and handed him the packing box in his hand, and said: "This is a new product in my store. Try it, my parents said , I have to ask what you think. After all, you are the most able to eat **** they have ever seen..." Chiba subconsciously took the small box, and according to Guan Ye Go''s words, it should contain a new kind of meatballs from the meatball shop. "Then, if you have time to sit in my store, your opinion is precious." At this time, Guan Ye Wu''s words came, and when Qianye looked away from the box, Guan Ye Wu was already far away. How many times has it been, this is... Chiba gently tightened the box and looked at the three people who went back to stand guard to perform the task. He knew that this was not a new product from a meatball shop at all, but Guan Yewu''s habit. As long as he had a task, it didn''t matter whether he was a pair or not. Guan Ye Wu is always used to carrying a box of meatballs. This box of meatballs was not eaten by himself, but kept for Chiba. Even when there was no mission together, Guan Yewu always took a box with him, and fortunately gave it to Chiba when he encountered it. As for the new products and the tasting, they are just an excuse to give the meatballs to me, and it is a very clumsy excuse. Because what is in the box is not a new product, it is a three-color ball. Guan Yewu''s excuses can be dismantled without even thinking about it. "thank" After a long pause, Chiba''s mouth buzzed, as if she wanted to thank him, but halfway through her mouth, she couldn''t say the second half. Thank you In the end, he just thanked him in his heart, then turned around and headed towards the Uchiha clan. In the gap between Guan Yewu and their guards, they glanced at the back of Qianye''s departure, with a slight smile on their lips. At this moment, a ninja with a black cloak suddenly flashed and appeared in front of them. Anbe? Guan Yewu and the three stared at each other for a moment. Afterwards, Guan Yewu said in professional ethics: "This Anbe-sama, is going to leave the village? Is there a copy of Hokage? If there is no copy, we will not release you from the village." Hearing this, the Anbu raised his head, and the eyes under the civet cat''s mask seemed to look at the three Guan Yewu. Then he spoke slowly. "Is it in Ninja, Guan Ye Satoru, Aso Sasuke, and Nanmu Masaru?" Looking for us? The three of them were taken aback. They were just ordinary ninjas, unlike the super geniuses like Chiba. Ninjas like Anbe are still rarely encountered, even this is their first contact with Anbe. "Don''t you leave the village?" Guan Yewu muttered in line with professional habits ~www.novelhall.com~. "No, I won''t leave the village." This Anbe was also honest, answering Guan Ye Go''s habitual question. "Oh, then there is no need to register." With that, Guan Ye Wu habitually put away the record board. To be honest, in fact, his mind is completely blank, all these are habitual actions. Anbe is looking for us...what is it? The three of them, in a blank mind at the moment, these words slowly floated up. And that Anbu also saw their situation, and such a line could not help but appear in his heart. It''s... a well-deserved duo trio! I feel that IQ has been lowered a lot in an instant! Chapter 368： Uchiha clan land A group of residences of the Uchiha family. "despair!" Chiba leaped off the wall and looked around, showing a slight stiff expression on his face. At this time, he was in the middle of the two walls, and the fan emblem symbolizing the Uchiha clan extended all the way. Outside the wall on the left is the village, and outside the wall on the right is the settlement of the Uchiha clan. Just now Chiba went up to the wall to see that there is a Japanese-style residence. The Uchiha clan is different from the Hyuga clan. There are almost no guards, and they are not strictly forbidden. Just now Chiba walked in swaggeringly, no one guarded him, and no one stopped him. Even, I didn''t see any figures along the way. The huge Japanese residence looked like a ghost. However, Chiba also knows that the reason why there are few voices in the Uchiha clan is because a large number of Uchiha clan members participated in the war, which means that they went to the front line and left only the Uchiha clans settlement. A small part of them stayed behind, and most of this small part are women who cant fight or children who cant fight yet. Others are necessary guard forces. After all, the Uchiha clan is Konoha''s strongest clan. Although they are excluded, they have this authority. Even the current young patriarch, Uchiha Tomitake is on the front line. As for why Chiba knew this, when the three generations of Hokage were approaching him to discuss matters these days, Chiba came into contact with intelligence on personnel transfer and deployment. At that time, when he saw a row of Uchiha, he was still surprised. Originally, the second-generation Hokages policy was to alienate the Uchiha clan, and it seemed to set up a police force department, dedicated to the Uchiha clan, giving the Uchiha clan the highest affirmation and trust. But in reality, it keeps the Uchihas away from the core decision-making organs of the village, and delegates the thankless work of the police force to the Uchihas to lower their popularity in the village. After all, the police force has something unavoidable. Will offend people. Over time, it is impossible for the Uchiha clan to gather people and avoid the Uchiha clan''s overwhelming power. On the Uchiha clan alone, it is indeed the strongest in the village, but it is not invincible. Konoha has many powerful families. Needless to say, the pig, deer, and butterfly clan, like the three generations of Hokages family, the Sarutobi clan, are actually quite powerful. The family, but this family is quite low-key, even if there is a Hokage, it does not show up. However, there is a detail in the original work that shows the power of this family. That''s the name Uchiha Sasuke. After Sasuke was born, Uchiha Tomitake named him "Sasuke", hoping that Sasuke would become a powerful and great ninja like Sasuke Sasuke, the father of three generations of Naruto. Even the arrogant Uchiha clan recognizes Sasuke Sasuke Sasuke Sasuke with such arrogance, one can imagine the background and strength of the Sasuke Clan. Needless to say, the Hyuga clan can compete with the Uchiha clan for the strongest name. In a sense, the two families should be tied for the first place. After all, the two families originate from the same line and are just inherited blood. different. The original work rewrites the Uchiha clan, unknowingly it makes readers think that the Hyuga clan is weaker than the Uchiha clan, but the final form of the blood heir to the boundary between the two is actually not distinguished, and tied for the first place, which is actually reasonable. Moreover, Chiba also felt the strength of the Hyuga clan from Hyuga Shinsuke and Hyuga Nissa, the kind of invincible physique, and even ninjutsu''s soft boxing and white eyes. It can be said that Chiba would rather face a Uchi Bo, unwilling to face a Hyuga. Therefore, if it is only the Uchiha clan, the second generation of Hokage is afraid of their power, but compared with the other side of these families who are completely loyal to Konoha, the Uchiha clans power is not so prominent, or even worse. . As long as there is no one around them to support and maintain an "isolated family", then the extreme instability of their people will minimize the impact on Konoha. Of course, if Uchiha really rebels, Konoha will have to make a big mess. Knowing these measures, Chiba was surprised when he saw a row of Uchiha. In his inertial thinking, the Uchiha clan should be isolated in the village even in the war and could not easily be sent to police. Service force. This kind of thing that was sent to the battlefield in large numbers is simply impossible. However, Chiba was only surprised, and Uchiha was sent to the battlefield under scrutiny, which was actually reasonable. Almost all of Konoha''s ninja troops are now hoarding on the border. Recently, some adjustments have been made during this period of time, and many troops have been transferred back in batches without being aware of the country of the earth and the country of mine. However, Konoha is still very empty inside. If Uchiha is suddenly difficult at this time, and the success rate of usurping the throne is extremely high, if the Uchiha clan really wants to betray, they will never miss this opportunity. Therefore, arranging them all out is also a way to divert hidden dangers, which can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone. After all, on the battlefield, the Uchiha clan''s combat effectiveness and deterrence are no worse than Sannin. This not only transfers the hidden dangers, but also increases the containment force, which can achieve two results. Moreover, even though Chiba didn''t want to think so, sending Uchiha to the battlefield had another advantage, or it was third. It''s just that ~www.novelhall.com~ really has this third place, then the third generation of Hokage is too insidious, a bit different from the third generation, but like what Danzo did. And this third result is that the Uchiha clan''s strength is weakened through war! Needless to say the casualties on the front line, even the Uchiha clan cannot be invincible and lossless. As for the loss...then there are many things that can be manipulated. But no matter what, it is completely reasonable for the Uchiha clan to be stationed on the front line. And Chiba did not stop because of the sparseness of the Uchiha clan at this time, but... This...Where is Hongyan''s home? Yes, Chiba only remembered now. He still doesn''t know where Hirohiko lives. Although Hirohiko often visits his cabin, he has also been to Xuena''s house. However, he has never been to Hongyan''s home, nor has Hongyan invited them. Patronize and worry! I didn''t ask where Hirohiko''s home is... The slight stiffness on Chiba''s face turned into a wry smile. Even if you ask Guanye them, they don''t necessarily know. It seems that I can only ask people now. Chiba looked around again, but saw that the front and the back were empty, with no people at all. Forget it, go to the Japanese-style residential area, there should be people there. Thinking about it, Chiba was going to go forward. There was a corner in front of him, a small crossroad separated by a wall, left to the village, right to the Japanese residence. At this moment, two figures walked in from the left corner, turned a corner, thinking about him coming. At this moment, Chiba glanced at the two figures, almost subconsciously, jumped up to the right wall and stepped into the wall. After landing, Chiba was taken aback. Why should I avoid it? At this moment, the two voices came... Chapter 369： envy? "Thank you for this time, Kushina." Uchiha Mikoto stroked her swollen belly, holding a bag of fresh vegetables in her hand, and said to Kushina on the side. "Okay, okay, you thank me every day, don''t you regard me as a friend?" Jiu Xinnai smiled helplessly. For the past two months, she has been taking care of Uchiha Mikoto. As a best friend and a close friend, this is what she should do. Besides, it was Mikoto''s taciturn husband who helped me to take care of Mikoto, who bowed his head personally to beg. It was reasonable and reasonable that she had to come and take care of Mikoto. Now the Uchiha clan is sent to the battlefield, the clan is sparsely populated, and Mikoto is a pregnant woman. If something really happens, she can''t handle it. When something happens, as a close friend, she will probably feel guilty for a lifetime. To be honest, even if Uchiha Tomitake doesn''t come to ask, she will come. Moreover, when it was mentioned to the third generation of Naruto two months ago, the third generation of Naruto also agreed to her request and sent two additional Anbes to protect the Uchiha clan. Hearing Kushina''s words, Uchiha Mikoto smiled and said, "Okay, I won''t say anything." "You said this sentence yesterday, and you forgot it today." Jiu Xinnai lifted the two bags of fresh fruits and vegetables in his hand and made a shrug. Looking at Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto''s mouth raised a slight smile. Jiu Xinnai has also become so considerate! Speaking of which, since being with Pratunam, Kushina has changed a lot. It is hard to imagine that the current Jiu Xinnai, when he was a child, walked the boys around the school. The boys turned pale when they mentioned the hot red pepper. Uchiha Mikoto remembered that when he was a child, Kushina was flying and chasing a boy running past her eyes, and the smile on her mouth widened. It was also at that time that she developed a keen interest in Jiu Xinnai. Later, after a series of contacts, she became the best friend. She did not expect that this hot-tempered red girl would become her best friend. Good friend. Afterwards, somehow, this red girl always seemed to be looking at the golden boy far away. The girl looked a little unreliable at first glance, like a girl, but she was the number one in the class at the time. One''s genius, Bo Feng Shui Men. At that time, she felt that something might have happened between them. Later, after graduating from Ninja School, she and Kushina were not in the same class, but between each other, in their free time, they would still get tired of shopping and shopping. Do some things between best friends until she married Fu Yue. Later, one day, Jiu Xin Nai suddenly told herself that she was with Pratunam. To be honest, her first reaction at the time was: Really, it''s been so long before we were together, and Watergate is enough for mothers-in-law. And when she learned that it was Jiu Xinnai who first confessed, her expression at that time must be very exciting, and it made Jiu Xinnai''s stomach hurt. Really, obviously the strength has long since been far behind those of them. In terms of tasks, it seems that there are more and more people who want to team up with him, which is obviously very reliable. But Pratunam is totally like a girl in love, Speaking of it, Fu Yue is better, although he is taciturn, everything is hidden in his heart, and he hopes to team up with him less and less. However, when it is time to do it, he will still do it decisively. It looks like a man! At that time, I felt that I was completely fascinated by him, and finally when he made a sudden marriage proposal, he agreed to him without hesitation. Thinking about it, Uchiha Mikoto suddenly laughed out loud. Seeing her close friend laugh suddenly, Kushina asked puzzledly: "What are you laughing at? Did I say something funny?" "Nothing." Uchiha Mikoto smiled and shook his head. "Then what are you laughing at?" Jiu Xinnai looked at the smile of his best friend and said with a smile. "Nothing, really." Uchiha Mikoto''s smile diminished slightly, and then said: "By the way, what happened to the proposal last time? You won''t actually propose to you! You are also a girl anyway, so old. Take the initiative, isnt it like posting upside down?" Jiu Xinnai smiled, a slight shyness flashed across his face, and said: "If you say Watergate, I''m willing to post it." Really, how do you like him! Uchiha Mikoto shook his head with a smile, but did not object, and said, "Do you have any ideas for the proposal?" "Not yet, just talk to Chiba." Kushina shook his head, a slightly worried expression flashed across his face. "Your disciple with a lot of tricks? Taki Chiba?" Uchiha Mikoto obviously knew Chiba. After hearing that, he said in a little surprise: "He is so young, does he know this kind of thing?" "What is a disciple with a lot of tricks! Don''t look at Chiba like that, he is actually a very honest and gentle child. It''s just that there are too many prejudices against him in the village." Kushina expressed dissatisfaction. "I have no prejudice against him. When mentioning the geniuses in this issue, the most dazzling ones are undoubtedly your Kakashi from the Watergate family and your Chiba from your family. Even Fu Yue spoke highly of these two children. "Uchiha Mikoto said, with a look of envy on her face: "I really envy you to have such a good disciple. If I hadn''t gotten married so early, I guess there are three lovely disciples to worry about now." "Aren''t you doing well now? There are all the kids." Jiuxina said. "Yes, my child will definitely be more dazzling than your Chiba in the future." Uchiha Mikoto stroked her belly again, and said with maternal love. "Hey? Is that the case? My Chiba has been reused for three generations. It''s only eight years old!" Kushina raised his brows. "My child is from the Uchiha clan." Uchiha Mikoto also raised an eyebrow. "My Hirohiko is also from the Uchiha clan, and one of the countable geniuses of the Uchiha clan!" Kushina glanced at Uchiha Mikoto. "That''s not necessarily true. When my child is born, maybe a countable genius like Hirohiko will be nothing." Uchiha Mikoto also glanced at Kusina. Then the two of them looked at each other and laughed. A warm atmosphere permeated... Unanimously, the two had an idea. How old are they, and they are as real as they were when they were young... "Have you chosen your name?" Jiuxina asked. "Futake received a letter yesterday, so I decided to call it "Itachi"." Uchiha Mikoto said with a sweet smile. "Hey? Itachi... always feels this name is so strange." "Really, I feel good." ... The two of them drifted away~www.novelhall.com~ The voices gradually faded away. When they couldn''t hear them talking, Chiba turned back to the wall and wiped the sweat from his forehead. I feel that I have a psychological shadow on Jiu Xinnai, and I obviously need to ask for directions, but seeing that it is her, my body actually reacts before consciousness, and I have to avoid and hide. And... Speaking of which, I''m completely forgetting about the proposal of Jiuxinai! Didn''t think of any proposal! Chiba''s mouth twitched. It seems that my body''s decision is correct. If I was seen by Jiu Xinnai, I would definitely ask about the marriage proposal. I can''t say anything at that time, I must be beaten! Chiba didn''t want to suffer from Jiuxina''s strange heavy fist. However, Kusina didn''t come to me in the past two months because he came to take care of Uchiha Mikoto. She should have said "Itachi" just now, so she is Uchiha Mikoto. Chiba looked at the backs of Kusina and Uchiha Mikoto and turned to another corner, into the Japanese-style residential group. Just now they walked past the wall where they were originally standing, and entered the Japanese-style residential group through another T-shaped intersection. Behind him is the intersection of the village that walks to the left and the residential group to the right. Let''s find someone else for directions! Thinking about it, Chiba turned around, ready to leave to find someone. However, Uchiha Mikoto is right, her son will indeed become a great ninja, and I am indeed not as dazzling as him. For some reason, when Chiba turned around, such a thought came to him. At this moment, his eyes widened slightly, and a figure in his eyes flashed quickly, flashed into the intersection, and entered the Japanese residential area. Hirohiko? As thoughts passed, Chiba hurriedly rushed out and turned into the residential area. This is really lucky, I didn''t expect to encounter it directly! Chapter 370： Street address In an old house on the fringe of the Uchiha clan. w.DD.Nw.DD.N Chiba stopped and frowned slightly as he looked at the old and shabby house in front of him. This is Hongyan''s home? The house was about the same size as his cabin, and there was no second floor yet, and it looked simpler than his own. At that time, after he saw Hongyan, he followed. Although it has been adorned, he did not speak to Hongyan. Xu Shi Hongyan''s sense of anxiety from his back was so strong that Qianye couldn''t speak to him, but could only follow him. Then came here. Even, along the way, Chiba was so close to him that Hirohiko didn''t notice it. One can imagine Hirohiko''s anxious mood. After seeing Hongyan''s old and humble residence, Chiba was a bit stunned. I originally thought that the Uchiha clan is also a big clan, and Hirohiko''s living conditions should be good, but I didn''t expect to live in this kind of place. Compared with the Japanese-style residence that I walked through, it is like an abandoned residence. He can even see the doors, windows and roofs, and there are many traces of repairs. Obviously, this house was in dilapidated condition before. What''s going on... How does Hirohiko live here! Chiba frowned, which was too unreasonable. Along the way, there were still many houses in Uchiha''s clan that had no signs of living. They were obviously empty, and even the house behind Chiba was empty. The living conditions are much better than those of Hirohikos small broken house. Although the Uchiha familys houses are not as luxurious as the Hyuga family and can show their identity, the conditions are similar to ordinary houses, and some are even much better. There are so many good empty houses that are not inhabited, but Hongyan is allowed to live in this shabby house. Obviously, there must be something to do with it. Thinking of this, Chiba''s fist was slightly clenched. I always feel that there are reasons to be uncomfortable here! The thought of his best friend living in a house worse than him made Qianye feel very uncomfortable. However, he did not have an attack. When everything is over, I have to ask Hongyan carefully what is going on! A thought came to Chiba. At this moment, a violent girl''s cough sounded in the hut. "Nao, wait a minute, the medicine will be cured soon." Afterwards, Hongyan''s voice rang. Nao... is that the blind little girl? From Hirohiko''s tone, Chiba can feel his anxiety and how important Nao is to Hirohiko. At the same time, Chiba also walked to the front of the house, gently opened a gap in the door, and looked inside. However, I saw Hongyan kneeling on the side of the quilt bed. Because of the angle, Chiba could only see his back. On the quilt bed, it was the blind girl who had visited Hongyan in the hospital. It is estimated that it is Hongyan''s girlfriend. At this time, the blind girl named Nao, her face was not very good, she was pale, she even kept coming out of cold sweat, coughing violently from time to time. Behind Hongyan, in the center of the room, on the refurbished floor, there is a square blank area on which a fire is burning. Above the fire is a medicine jar with a wire connected to the beam. Hanging above the fire. At this time, the medicine jar was filled with white gas and a strong herbal smell. Obviously, Nao was sick and very serious. Hirohiko gave up his guard mission and returned to take care of her. It should be Hongyan who bought the medicine just now. Why not go to the hospital? Chiba''s brow furrowed slightly. Nao seemed to be very ill, and the illness was very urgent. If he was ill, Hirohiko would definitely not accept the alert task. It can be judged from Hirohiko''s tone just now, even if it was three generations. Hokage reprimanded and even punished, Hiroshiko estimated that he would not leave the sick Nao alone. It was precisely because of the urgency that Yahiko hurried back, unable to take care of the task. However, Hirohiko doesn''t know how to treat ninjutsu. In this case, he should send Nao who is suddenly ill to the hospital. "Just drink the medicine." At this time, Hongyan spoke again, and his voice seemed to tremble. "I''m fine..." This time, Nao, who had coughed, responded, and at the same time stretched out a hand, and Hirohiko hurriedly held it. Just listen to Nao speaking again, saying: "Today, you still have a mission, why are you back?" "Don''t worry, Guan Ye helped me cover up over there, it''s okay." Hongyan shook his head. "Guan Ye, is that the Guan Ye of that fool trio?" "Um... Yes, although they are stupid outsiders, they are very good people, better than many people. Like Chiba, they can give their backs to their partners." Hongyan said. "You boys are really fools...just like Brother Nobuhiko, you are fools..." Nao''s voice was weak, but his tone was indescribable. "Stop mentioning that bastard!" However, Hongyan''s response was somewhat agitated. Chiba couldn''t see his face, but he could imagine that Hirohiko was now closing his eyes and clenching his teeth with worry. Nobuhiko... Chiba whispered the name in a low voice. "Sorry" Nao seemed to apologize somewhat emotionally. Obviously, Hongyan''s body stiffened, then he shook his head and said, "You are still sick, so it''s best to stop talking." "Ok." Nao nodded obediently, not at all when he was in the hospital, that even fan Hirohiko slapped him several times. Then Hirohiko didn''t speak any more, just holding Nao''s hand as if thinking. "Is this disease incurable?" After a while, Nao spoke again. "Don''t say silly things." Hongyan said busy, but his tone was full of uncertainty. "Doctor Watanabe in the hospital, Yuriko sister can''t cure it..." "It''s all said, don''t talk, take a good rest!" Hongyan seemed to be a little excited again, as if he noticed his own tone, Hongyan took a slight breath, and said: "Don''t worry~www.novelhall.com~ It''s okay, everything It will be fine. Just take medicine." With that, Hirohiko turned around, as if to take medicine for Nao to take. Chiba quickly closed the door. Uncurable disease? It turned out to be this way, so I didn''t send it to the hospital, and from the dialogue, the disease should have been repeated several times, and Hongyan was able to decoct medicine by himself. Thinking of this, Chiba stood up and stepped back slowly. In terms of illness, his medical ninjutsu is not very helpful. Unlike injuries, illness is a more complicated medical system. Chiba does not have much medical experience in this area. Moreover, Yuriko can''t cure it, and he can''t do anything . hateful! Chiba couldn''t help cursing in a low voice. As he retreated, he slowly withdrew from the scope of Hongyan''s hut. He looked at the door of the hut, but he couldn''t help but feel guilty. Seeing the situation of Hirohiko and Nao, Chiba wanted Hirohiko and himself to secretly assist in the "return mission" and "bait operation", but he couldn''t talk about it. That''s right, the only one who can help Chiba and promise to disregard everything without thinking, is now only Hirohiko! Think of another way! Think again Chiba stepped back step by step, and finally made up his mind to turn around and leave, flying out. If I request, Hongyan will go with me. However, he must remember this girl who is very important to him. This state is another very dangerous task... Chiba doesn''t need to think about it, but Hirohiko will have an accident! Now call Hongyan to help him complete the task, that is, let him go to death! Chiba can ask him to go on a very dangerous mission, but he will never let him die! So give up! Hongyan, give up! Think of another way! Chapter 371： final decision "Nine hundred and ninety-nine... a thousand!" At night, Chiba kicked his last side-kick on top of the wooden stake, making a muffled sound. Sure enough, no one except Hongyan can secretly participate in this mission with me. Chiba let out a sigh of relief, finishing all the daily training with a base of 1,000. I dont know when to start. When doing daily training, Chiba likes to think about things. Generally speaking, I think about some medical experience or research on sealing techniques I saw last night or think about changes in the nature and shape of water and soil. Although he doesn''t expect to be able to create ninjutsu now, but sometimes he can''t help but think about it. But now, he was thinking about participating in decoy operations and even returning them. Participating in the mission without permission, this can be said to be the taboo of the ninja mission. If caught, it must be severely punished, and it can not even be ended by confinement. Not to mention participation, or even when it comes to this aspect, the other party will probably have to change his face and warn you a little bit more seriously. If you are a little excited, it is estimated that you will report to Hokage. This matter, let alone let people cooperate and participate in it, even mention it carefully. It is not a person who can trust and trust you 100%, so it is best not to mention a word. Although Chiba didn''t think that Hokage would severely punish herself after knowing her thoughts, she would definitely monitor herself strictly and wouldn''t let herself mess around. By then, she would really have no chance at all. But after thinking about it, I trust 100% and trust myself 100%. I am afraid that only Xuena, Hirohiko, and Kushina are the only ones. Even, this matter cannot be mentioned with Kakashi. Of course, he didn''t think Kakashi would make his own report because of this incident, but Kakashi would definitely stop him and would definitely not cooperate with him. Chiba himself knew very well that the only people who would be such a crazy person for himself were Kushina, Xuena and Hirohiko. However, Yukana is now under the strict protection of the Hyuga family, under the strict protection of Shinsuke Hyuga at the expense of the deterioration of the relationship between his father and daughter, and in absolute safety, Chiba will never break, even, the protection of Yukata. The means, to a large extent, are made by oneself. As a human pillar, Kushina is very good to have freedom now. And there is Anbu in the dark place to protect, if I told her, it would not be far from Hokage knowing, besides, Chiba didn''t want to take this risk. Only Hirohiko is left. It is not that Chiba does not want to protect Hirohiko. Rather, only Hirohiko is left. The only reliable person he can think of is Hirohiko. However, the current Hongyan is not suitable for performing tasks, and even less suitable for performing such dangerous tasks. In the end, after thinking about it, he had only two choices in this situation, one, to recommend himself to Watanabe Kenshin as a bait, and to participate in the follow-up return task. The second is to ignore the danger and participate in the awareness that "there will be no wave of wind and water this time, and you will die on the decoy battle." For the former, the probability of success is only 50%, or even not 50%. Watanabe Kenshin has a very bad impression of himself. Although he was speechless to himself in the end, he did not know that he would Will not be affected by his aversion to himself. Three generations of Narutos vision, Chiba is very trusting, and he also believes that Watanabe Kenshin is at least decent in character, but good character does not mean that he will not be affected by his own emotions, even in Chibas view, Watanabe Kenshin is easy to be affected Emotional influence, this has already violated a commander''s taboo. The example is because of his perception of himself, and blindly opposed to his plan to return the prisoners of Sha hidden. Since he is a rising star that the three generations of Hokage want to focus on training, even when Nara Nara was away, he replaced Nara Nara, he has said that he should be a commander and planner, and he is a very good one. The commander and planner of He can object to his own plan, absolutely. However, such an unfounded objection is impossible. Chiba doesn''t doubt Watanabe Kenshin''s wit, so his unreasonable opposition can only be affected by emotions, giving people a feeling of nothing wrong. And to Watanabe Kenshin recommending himself, according to his "emotional", the chances of not letting himself as a traitorous son do whatever he wants, that is, there is no 50% chance of success, this way. In the end, there was only one person to secretly take care of this plan. "It seems that this can only be the case." Qianye closed his eyes, sighed, and then slowly opened his eyes, the emerald green brilliance in his eyes flowed. During this period of time, the diligent practice of the wound mode has finally made Chiba''s control of the wound mode become perfect. In other words, the wound mode has been perfectly developed. When the wound door is opened, he will It can be perfectly transformed into the wounded door mode, and the wounded door Chakra is not catharsis, and there will be no escape. Feeling the chakra rushing inside, Chiba felt a little relieved. Perfect wound mode, with quasi-film level chakra volume! Chiba didn''t expect that when transforming the wound mode, even a short second would escape so many chakras. When he mastered the perfect wound mode, the chakras would not escape. With the slightest leak, with the addition of these many chakras, the amount of chakras in the Chiba Injury Gate mode broke through the level of elite upper ninja and entered the level of quasi shadow. It is also the first time that Chiba has felt the amount of chakra called "richness". With the chakra volume of quasi-shadow, Chiba can also create a very powerful water escape in a waterless land. At the same time, he also felt that the concept of "huge amount of chakras" is how huge ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Chakras of quasi shadows, Chiba feels "rich", but in Hokage, the shadows of chakras are actually They cant be counted as "huge", the first generation, second generation, Naruto, Renzhuli...the "massive chakra volume" in their bodies is multiplied by the shadow level, and now Chibas chakra volume is still It''s just a "quasi-shadow", it hasn''t reached the shadow level, and even far from it. Moreover, just the amount of chakras erupted by the fourth wound door, there are as many quasi-shadows, so how much will the fifth door have? There is no doubt that the shadow level is at least, even if it is not completely mastered, it can reach the shadow level. It is estimated that by the time the sixth gate is fully mastered, Chiba is estimated to have twice the amount of shadow chakra. After all, with eight doors fully opened, you can get dozens of times the power of the shadow level. The original writing is very vague. This power does not refer to the power or the power of the chakra, but from the vocabulary of the shadow level, it is very likely. Refers to the power of Chakra. After all, there is no difference in power, such as the lower, middle, and upper ninja. Of course, it may also refer to comprehensive strength. But in any case, as the foundation of everything in Hokage, after opening the door, Chakra will undoubtedly strengthen this aspect. Chiba squeezed a fist and couldn''t help but smile. It works! Whether it is decoy combat or the potential of the eight-door mode! After the thought came out, his fisted hand was covered with a layer of rocky skin, which looked very hard. Moreover, the change in the nature of the rock is also fully grasped! The decoy mission, even if there is only one person, is not without chance! Next, just find an excuse... Thinking about it, Qianye''s eyes fell on the wooden stake, which was newly erected three days ago. At this moment, the bark has also been worn out, and it is slightly recessed. Chapter 372： Fast forward "Haw...Haw..." Birdsong along with sunlight projected into the room on the second floor, and the curtains were slightly fluttered, revealing a few refreshing breeze in the morning, rolling his cheeks. .qD.et.qD.et Sure enough, Chiba is amazing! Guan Yewu slowly opened his eyes, but it was yesterday evening when Chiba punched and punched, without any slackness, not a trace of laziness hitting the stake. The muffled sound of the fist hitting the stake, even if he was hiding far away, couldn''t help feeling his fists hurt. Moreover, Chiba punched a thousand punches, without slacking every punch, and hit the stakes firmly. Since the Zhongnin exam, I have been very diligent in training, but compared to him, I always feel that nothing counts. Guan Yewu sat up and heard the three wooden stakes in front of Qianye Gate. The one that Chiba played is Xinli again! In fact, during this period, Guan Yewu occasionally visited Chiba, but every time he met Chiba doing daily training, he didnt bother to watch Chiba training, he always watched silently for a while. Left. However, in the past few days, his impression of Chiba is that in addition to "genius" and "super smart man who can never match", there is one more "work harder than anyone else!" Guan Yewu didn''t see all the training situation of Chiba, and only watched it for a while, but he could see that Chiba changed the stakes many times during this period. But by chance, he found the wooden stakes where he placed the firewood. Almost all of them had been broken. It seemed that Chiba was about to chop for firewood. Guan Yewu can still remember how he felt when he saw those wooden stakes. It was the first time he saw someone who worked so hard. At that time, his mood could only be described as shock. Moreover, a person who lives so far from the village is only eight years old. "Xiao Wu! Haven''t you gotten up yet! Don''t you have a task today?" At this moment, a familiar voice sounded downstairs. This was the voice of Guan Ye Wu''s mother, the proprietress of Konoha Maruko. "Oh! Already up!" As always, Guan Yewu responded and began to dress. If it was before, he would just respond like this, dress and wash, and leave without paying attention. But at this moment, while dressing, he was thinking. Although he is an idiot, it doesn''t mean he can''t think. If it were me, I lived alone in a place that far away from the village, without a father or mother... Can I really live on this day? This question has been thinking since he saw Chiba''s training, and "Is my training really enough?" These two questions are the questions he thinks most. However, each time, he did not come to a conclusion. Today, he did not come to a conclusion. Guan Ye Wu quickly went downstairs, the task time was eight o''clock, and it was already half past seven, and time was a bit tight. He went downstairs with a "chuchu", and after making two turns, he walked down the stairs, and his eyes suddenly opened up. My store has opened, but no one has come at this time. Hasn''t the red beans come today? A thought spontaneously emerged in his mind. He loved this little girl who likes meatballs and red bean soup very much, as did his parents. And red beans are often the first customer in the store. Generally speaking, she has eaten a bunch of **** at this time. Is it because of bed? Guan Yewu couldn''t help but smile, and at this time, his mother, a very ordinary fat middle-aged woman, came up and said with a slight accusation: "Can''t we have a concept of time?" "Sorry, mom!" Guan Ye Wu smiled and let his mother tidy up the clothes for himself. And his father, who was preparing in the kitchen at this time, took a look here and saw his wife doting on his son. He shook his head and sighed. He muttered, "He''s all a ninja now. Treat him as a child." "So...I''m leaving." Guan Yewu took the rice ball handed over by his mother, took a bite, walked sideways by his mother, and was about to leave. "convenient!" My mother seemed to have thought of something, picking up the bento box that had been prepared long ago from the nearest table, and almost chasing it out. At this time, Guan Yewu was about to run out of the store. But he didn''t seem to stop, and turned around and said, "This mission, no lunch!" With that said, Guan Yewu quickened his pace and walked towards the gate. The task was eight o''clock, and he was about to gather at seven forty-five. When his voice fell, his father seemed to have thought of something. He grabbed the packing box next to him, chased it out, and shouted, "You don''t want the balls?" As soon as he said this, Guan Yewu paused, looked back, and seemed to hesitate for a while, and finally said: "No need! I won''t use it for this mission." Today, I shouldn''t meet Chiba! Guan Yewu thought in his heart, turned his back, waved his hand, and said, "I''m leaving, Mom and Dad!" Guan Ye''s father and mother stopped, and Guan Yezheng smiled bitterly, and said: "They are both a Zhong Ren, and they are so impatient." But Guan Ye Chunzi sighed and tightened the lunch in his hands. "Really, this kid, why didn''t you choose to inherit the family business! If you have to be a ninja, it''s so dangerous..." After that, a complaining word full of worry was spit out from her mouth. "This is also his choice, and now, isn''t he very good now? After coming back, he is more energetic." Guan Ye said with a frown. Guan Ye Haruko looked at her husband and said, "Didn''t you object to it at first? Why did you let him go to ninja school?" Guan Ye was watching Guan Yewus running back, until Guan Yewus back disappeared at the corner, he slowly said, "This kid ~www.novelhall.com~ has been proving myself, I... have any reason to stop him? dream?" As soon as these words came out, Guan Ye Chunzi, who was still complaining about You, was stunned for a moment, and then the expression of resentment on your face slowly disappeared, saying, "But, I still..." "Don''t worry, my son, I know that he has no talents and will not become a big man on the cusp. In the future, he will probably be a goalkeeper, and even if he is promoted to Zhongren, he will not receive any danger. Is it the mission of this child? Three generations of adults should also know the capabilities of this child." Guan Ye was patting his wife on the shoulder, turning around and walking back to the store. "Really, how can you say that about your son." Guan Ye Chunzi''s complaining words sounded, but when he turned back to the store, the expression on his face was full of smiles. "Is there any way, I am a fool, my son, did not inherit your cleverness, just like me..." "You..." While talking, the proprietress and the boss of the ball order walked into the ball shop. Afterwards, a cute little girl trot all the way and entered the shop. "Little red bean, you are here!" "Mall, red bean soup!" The tender voice reminded me of being in the meatball shop. ... "Sasuke, win!" Guan Yewu ran all the way to the gate, and Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanmu had already been waiting, and they waved their hands when they saw him. "Too slow, Go!" At this moment, the smile on Guan Yewu''s face widened and turned into a hearty smile, ran over and joined the two close friends. "Then, let''s go." Then the three looked at each other and stepped out of Konoha''s door. The task of leaving the village after two months must be completed well! Guan Yewu, with a smile, followed two close friends and stepped onto the road outside the village. Chapter 373： body That is? Chiba paused, took a bite of the Konoha extra-large steamed bun in his hand, and looked towards the gate. Stupid trio? But Guan Ye Go, Aso Sasuke, and Nanmu Sheng walked out of the gate and walked out of the village. Mission out of the village? at this time? In an instant, Chiba understood the situation, and now ninjas and villagers are strictly prohibited from leaving the village, especially the young ninjas who are seeds, who are strictly protected and restricted. At this time, there is only one situation that can leave the village, and that is the task of leaving the village. At this time, it was not difficult for Chiba to guess what the mission was. Decoy combat! The three of them were chosen as bait? Thinking of this, Chiba''s hand holding the Konoha extra-large steamed bun drooped, his face changed drastically! What a joke! An anger suddenly rose in Chiba''s chest. This is undoubtedly for them to die! Needless to say, the strength of the enemy ninja lurking outside. As for Guan Yewu, it''s not that Chiba underestimated them. Their strength is a genuine ordinary Zhongnin level, as far as strength is concerned, it is definitely a cannon fodder level of unknown name in the original work. It is totally incomparable to Kakashi and Hirohiko, and even Kento can solve them with swordsmanship alone. When encountering enemy ninjas who have infiltrated in, they basically have no resistance. Let them be bait, which is to let them die! Moreover, these three idiots are sometimes just a tendon. They absolutely can''t think of running away from these two words. Even if the situation is not right, they will probably... Damn it! Before he knew it, Chiba''s fists were already tightly clenched. "Snapped!" Most of the Konoha superbun in Chiba''s hand fell to the ground, and the rest was also gripped into a ball by him and held in his hand. That Watanabe Kenshin is really unreliable! Chiba turned around, left here with a gloomy expression, and walked towards the Hokage Building. While walking, although his face was gloomy and full of anger, he walked in a hurry, unable to conceal his anxiety. At this time, the Hokage office. "Ahem! Ahem!" Three generations of Hokage coughed violently, and Huojian''s face was full of worry, with medicine and water in his hands. "Three generations of adults, the medicine is ready." Huoma said softly, handing the medicine in his hand to the third generation of Hokage. During this time, the health of the third generation of Hokage was getting worse and worse, but there were always so many affairs, and it was a sensitive war period. The third generation of Hokage basically had no rest time, only four or five hours of sleep a day. This situation is terrible! Moreover, the three generations of Hokage are no longer young, and their energy has begun to decline, which is somewhat inferior to before. If this continues, Huoma really fears that the three generations of Hokage will become sick and eventually fall. This kind of thing has not never happened in the past generations of Hokage. After the first generation of Hokage and Madara, after the Battle of the Valley of the End, regardless of physical damage, they worked hard day and night to deal with affairs, and eventually they became ill and died soon. In the current situation, the three generations of Hokage are likely to really become sick from overwork just like the first generation of Hokage. "it is good." At this time, the third generation of Hokage coughed down, put down the scroll in his hand, took the medicine and water handed over by the fire room, swallowed the medicine quickly with the water, and then passed the bowl back to the fire room, and continued to look at the scroll, from time to time Picked up the brush and scribbled on the scroll. After taking the bowl, Huo Jian frowned, and finally couldn''t help but speak: "Three generations of adults, you should have a good rest." Hearing his words, the third generation of Hokage smiled, shook his head, and said: "After dealing with this important matter, rest." Hearing that, Huo Jian''s brows frowned even more tightly, but he didn''t speak, he sighed, and he was about to leave. He has stopped this sentence several times, and Hokage always said that he would go to rest after dealing with the matter at hand. However, in fact, after one was processed, there was another one, and even Feiying came back to send a letter. Not only did the files on Hokage''s desk not decrease, but there was an increasing trend. Sometimes, Huoma really couldn''t help it, and wanted to persuade the three generations of Naruto to quickly select the next generation of Naruto. Or, bring Lu Jiu back. But in the end he resisted it. Choosing the four generations of Hokage is a big matter related to the future of the village. How can it be decided in a hasty. As for Mr. Lu Jiu, he also knew that Mr. Lu Jiu had to go to the front line. The elites who knew the containment plan were arrested. The country of the earth and the country of thunder had contact again. Anyway, he must take precautions. In case, in case it really fails to contain the fight and the deer stays for a long time, it will not be caught off guard. In this regard, Huo Jian could only sigh silently in his heart. He was willing to help, but found that he could not help at all. "Has Qianxin''s plan been implemented?" At this time, the third generation of Hokage suddenly spoke. Huo Jian, who had planned to open the door and leave, had a meal, and turned to face the three generations of Hokage and said: "Kuano Satoru, Aso Sasuke, and Nanki Masaru, who were selected as bait, have already set off. Now they should have left at this point in time." "The follow-up troops?" The third generation of Hokage asked again. "The selection was completed yesterday, and we will set off in about ten minutes." Huojin replied. "Ok." Three generations of Hokage nodded, his eyes did not leave Huojian during the whole questioning process. After the answer, Huojin turned around to open the door and leave. The third generation of Hokage has given full authority to this matter to Watanabe Kenshin, and now it is just asking about the situation, and the third generation of Hokage will not interfere in the future. After all, Watanabe Kenshin is an important talent cultivated in the village, and at the Battle of Kikyo Mountain ~www.novelhall.com~ Watanabe Kenshin''s performance was also very good, and it was due to his outstanding performance in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain. The village decided to focus on training. Moreover, during this period of time, Watanabe Kenshin has also accumulated a lot of experience, and the village has planned to let him accept some substantial and important tasks. As the commander and planner. Huojia''s self-confidence is still not as good as this young rising star. However, he always had a strange feeling, always felt that this matter was not appropriate for Watanabe Kenshin. Since it is Lujiu''s plan, then Lujiu''s plan should be implemented. In the current situation, Lu Jiu really can''t stay in the village to implement this plan, and there is also a better ninja in the village than Watanabe Kenshin. Although this ninja was young, his displayed wisdom was definitely the same as that of deer. Even privately, Huoma felt that the wisdom of this young ninja was slightly better than that of deer. Moreover, Watanabe Kenshin''s decoy operation, Huoma always felt a little ill-considered, and he sighed again. Three generations of Hokage, why didn''t Chiba be allowed to carry out this plan? Although Chiba is young, in terms of strength, it is by no means inferior to the village elite. Even the previous sand hidden rescue mission... "Huoma, stay with me in the next days. I need someone to help me." Just as Huo Jian was muttering in his heart, the third generation of Hokage suddenly spoke and said. The fire was stunned, followed by a joy, and immediately responded: "Yes!" Even if the three generations of Hokage cannot be burdened too much, at least the three generations of Hokage must be taken care of! And at this moment... "Boom!" With a muffled sound, the door of the Hokage office was suddenly pushed open. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 374： Alike "boom!" With a loud clap on the desktop, the files in the Hokage office were almost shocked. W.quDUdU.NW.quDUdU.N "Why, why did Guan Ye Satoru, Aso Sasuke, and Nanmu Masaru participate in the decoy operation, and as a decoy, this is no longer a decoy! It''s going to die!" Chiba slapped his hands on Hokage''s desk fiercely. On, he almost supported his entire body. At this time, the third generation of Hokage was also suddenly raised his head by this sudden, looking at Chiba. The fire room at the door maintained a slightly backward posture, and the corner of his eyes glanced at it. The door was pushed open just now, and the door panel almost hit him in the nose. However, at this moment, he didn''t care about it. Even the three generations of Hokage did not care about Chiba''s rudeness. At this moment, in their eyes, Chiba''s current appearance seemed to overlap with some red-haired phantom, which made them sigh with emotion. Just for a moment... I thought it was Kushina! After a while, the two people were relieved from Kushina''s phantom. At this moment, Chiba was already very impatient. At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind. Must, must leave the village, must stop them from being wild, the bait, with their strength, is not suitable! Really suitable as bait. it''s me! It''s a ninja like us! It shouldn''t be them! "Why! Three generations of adults, this thing is absolutely impossible. This will only cost them their lives in vain, without any benefit! It will kill three young lives in vain!" Chiba said eagerly. When this was said, when three young lives were mentioned, Chibas mind was the two months of working with Guan Ye and the others. Although these three people were stupid, they gave themselves warmth. And happy. Like Hirohiko, Xuena, and Kushina, he doesn''t want to lose them! Here...Here must convince the three generations of Hokage to give me the right to leave the village...Now that they have just left, the hostile ninjas will not attack immediately. They should be observed for a period of time. As long as I can catch up, I can catch them. Pull it back! Chiba stared closely at the third generation of Hokage. At this time, the three generations of Hokage who had reacted frowned and said, "Don''t be fooling around! Chiba, this matter has already been decided and cannot be changed!" "Chiba, calm down." At this moment, Huoma also spoke. Gee! I do want to calm down, Watanabe Kenshin is a person to be trained by three generations of Hokage after all, this has nothing to do with favoritism. Since we want to cultivate, we must give him full freedom. Don''t interfere too much. Moreover, looking at the expressions of the three generations of Hokage, I agree with Watanabe Kenshin''s plan very much, in other words, because he wants to give Watanabe Kenshin experience, fearing too much interference, but damaging Watanabe Kenshin''s confidence. Was it because of the situation where I was choked before Watanabe Kenshin? I''m afraid Watanabe Kenshin cares too much about this matter, so it affects his judgment, or Watanabe Kenshin has a lot of enthusiasm to complete the decoy operation and prove himself after passing the previous events. The three generations of Hokage are afraid that too much interference will make Watanabe Kenshin think that this is a distrust of him, thereby reducing his enthusiasm, and eventually leading to a bad situation? Gee! hateful! A series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s head. The three generations of Hokage''s approach is not wrong. The world of ninja always focuses on actual combat, and whether it can even be called a "genius" is based on actual combat. Therefore, the geniuses in the Naruto World are basically individuals with strong personal abilities or even against the sky. The same is true for cultivating talents. If he has the corresponding talents but is unable to carry out corresponding actual combat, or lacks actual combat experience, then he can never be called a talent, or even a talent. Now, what the third generation of Hokage wants is a commanding talent who can be alone. Therefore, to determine whether Watanabe Kenshin is an individual talent, in a sense, it is also to see whether he can rely on his own strength to complete this decoy operation perfectly. Regardless of the reason, the three generations of Hokage will not interfere. This is the cultivation of Watanabe Kenshin, and it is also a test for him! "There is a problem with Watanabe Kenshin''s plan!" Chiba took a deep breath and said. Although questioning Watanabe Kenshin, a rising star trusted by Naruto is a bit offensive, but now is not the time to pay attention to this. Chiba thought. "Chiba, you don''t have to worry about this matter." Three generations of Hokage frowned. Based on his impression of Chiba, Chiba is not the kind of unreasonable person. To be honest, after realizing the problem, Chiba hurried over to persuade himself, he was really happy. Especially Chiba''s act of slapping the table just now was exactly the same as his teacher Kushina. He was very pleased. Although he always had some caution and reservations about Chiba because of the prophecy, Chiba''s attitude was excited, but he felt relieved. This kid is very considerate of his friends in the village! I really value my friends in the village! This is what the third generation of Hokage himself hopes to see~www.novelhall.com~ Even he wants to see Chiba as the pillar of the village in the future more than Kushina. However, he now needs Watanabe Kenshin to be the sole commander. It is not enough to have only one deer in the village. Here, even if you don''t want to, you must reject Chiba. Moreover, he also believed that Watanabe Kenshin had that talent to do this thing well. "So, three generations of adults, do you mean that even if you know that they will be killed in vain, let me leave it alone?" Chiba stared at the third generation of Hokage and said. "Qianxin will not let them die in vain, they are also partners in the village, Qianxin has his ideas." Three generations of Hokage said patiently. Did Kenshin tell Chiba about decoy operations? This matter should be highly confidential, and Qian Xin should not tell Chiba. Chiba should not know all the plans. I just saw Guanye''s three children leaving the village, so I thought of decoy operations. Chiba knew about decoy operations, but he didn''t know Kenshin''s plan. Indeed, Guan Ye''s three children are not too strong, no wonder Chiba is worried. Three generations of Hokage thought so, and at the same time, felt relieved again. In his opinion, Chiba''s performance was exactly what a Konoha ninja should be. Value partners, cherish partners! Moreover, it is very similar to his teacher, Kushina! "Watanabe Kenshin''s thoughts?" Hearing that, Chiba''s hand slapped on the table slowly clenched, and then, his hands were bent and fell back to the ground from the posture of propping up. After two steps back, Chiba lowered his head and took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled. Then, slowly raising his head, his eyes were silent, and he looked at the third generation of Hokage. "What a joke!" Chapter 375： Bad bait As soon as these words came out, the three generations of Hokage hadn''t responded, but Huoma''s face changed. As a Hokage assistant, he knew that although the third generation of Hokage was amiable and generous, he generally wouldn''t care about the contradictions and rudeness of the juniors. .q.et.q.et However, this time, Chiba repeatedly questioned the choice of the three generations of Hokage, and it is inevitable that anyone would be angry, let alone Hokage. Huojin knew that Chiba was in a hurry. During this period of time, the staff arranged for him to sort it out. He also knew that Chiba and Guan Ye had been on guard missions together a lot, and even once, he went to war Guan Ye and asked them not to get used to them. Chiba is coming. Chiba is excusable, but Hokage is Hokage after all, which is not good after all. "Chiba, calm down." When Chibas words fell, Huoma had already rushed to Chibas side, grabbed Chibas arm, and whispered, Ive seen Watanabe Kenshins plan. Its perfect. Dont worry. Yes, Guan Ye and the three of them are actually under strict protection. There are two groups of people protecting them. As long as there is a slight change, they can carry out operations. You believe in the judgment of Naruto Sophomore." When talking about Lord Naruto, Huojin deliberately increased his voice and emphasized it. At this time, the three generations of Hokage''s face turned a little sullen, and said, "Chiba, I know you are worried about them, but this matter is not that simple. You also know the decoy battle. Maybe Lu Jiu also told you. pass. Well, you should also know that if we abandon this battle and chase them back in the middle of the battle, then the enemy ninja lurking outside will most likely be aware of the anomaly in the middle of the sky. Then, they will not be fooled. , Not necessarily. Even, most likely, our plan will be seen through. In the past two months, all previous efforts have been lost. Now the battle has begun, no matter what, we must continue. Only this time! Whether you can eliminate the enemy ninjas lurking down depends on this time! " Three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba, his eyes gleaming. Although he has a stern face and sullen expression, the heart of the third generation of Hokage is extremely gratified and happy. This child, for the sake of the village partner, was so emotional that he disregarded my Hokage identity! To be honest, he has always been reluctant to believe that Chiba is the "Son of Destruction", but Chiba''s performance is too doubtful. Seeing what Qianye looked like now, his denial of the idea of ??"Chiba is the son of the world" became even more firm. It also made him more at ease. After all, even though he didn''t always look after Chiba, this child can be regarded as the one he grew up watching, and it is also Konoha''s new leaf, the child he should protect! As for Chiba''s little collision, the third generation of Hokage didn''t care at all, and even why they put on a look of sullen expression actually made Chiba cut off the idea of ??chasing Guanye. He knows Chiba''s worry, but this battle concerns the entire village and even the situation on the front line. Even he cannot act rashly. After hearing the words of Huoma and Hokage, Chiba''s face was calm, and he didn''t seem to listen to their words, and said: "This battle will fail! The key to failure lies in the Guanye trio. Such an arrangement will instead Let the battle be exposed and failed." Such an arrangement will instead expose and fail the operation? The three generations of Hokage and Huoma were all stunned, and then they had a thought at the same time. Although Chiba was emotional, he did not lose his mind. He may have found a loophole in his plan! Chiba looked at the expressions of the two and heaved a sigh of relief. I finally calmed down and clarified my thoughts... "Two groups of men and horses, if I am not mistaken, these two groups of men and horses, one set out before Guan Ye and they should all be masters in stealth. It may be that they have drew a very powerful stealth team. One group is the latter. When Yu Guanye and the others set off, they followed Guanye and others secretly, and they spread out in a fan-shaped manner, tracking and searching, encountering enemy ninjas, and directly assassinating them. When those enemy ninjas are attracted by them, One after another, flanking on both sides, and finally annihilating those local ninjas, right?" Chiba took a deep breath and said. As soon as he said this, the unbearable astonishment flashed across Huojian''s face. Did this kid guess Watanabe Kenshin''s plan with just a word of mine? Do not! Even more comprehensive than Watanabe Kenshin thought, spreading out to track and search, Watanabe Kenshin did not expect this! The sorrow of the three generations of Hokage''s face also froze, and then slowly faded. Spread out, track search? Indeed, it should be spread out, tracking search! Otherwise, the enemy ninja lurking near the village is likely to leak from the encirclement net, and even infiltrate the village by taking advantage of the loopholes created by our secret personnel transfer. Two groups of horses are like two nets. If the nets dont open, how can they fish? Chiba was right! This child is not aimless, indeed this plan has big loopholes! The third generation of Hokage instantly understood. At this time, Chiba spoke again: "But Guan Ye and the three decoys are not the perfect bait. It is a "bad bait"! At this time, clearly tell the enemy ninjas that there is a fraud!" "How to say?" The third generation of Hokage put down the scroll in his hand and looked at Chiba seriously. well! The attention of the third generation of Hokage was attracted, and he noticed the problem! A sharp light flashed in Chiba''s eyes and said, "For the enemy ninja, it would seem very strange for the three Guanye to go out on a mission. Konoha Village, at this time, will not send such a lineup at all. This is a temptation. Their trap!" "You mean?" A hint of clarity and dignity flashed in the eyes of the third generation of Hoying. "That''s right, Guan Ye, Aso, and Nanmu are too ordinary in strength. This would seem suspicious. After all, the enemy ninja just attacked the task team two months ago. Two months later, such an ordinary team was dispatched. ~www.novelhall.com~ It seems that they have no protection against the hidden ones. Isn''t this the biggest suspicious point? Konoha didn''t do much after the attack. After two months of guarding, suddenly gave them a chance to block the task force? Even the strength of this team is so bad! Isn''t this telling them plainly that this is bait, it is to lure them to the bait, there must be an ambush behind Konoha, or is there any plan? And after they know that there is a fraud, three generations of adults, what do you think they will do? " Chiba spoke again, but finally asked rhetorically. "Observe for a while, and then make a decision." The third generation of Hokage said without hesitation. "Or, they will actively explore the surroundings of this team, guess the possible ambush locations and possible ambush methods, and take precautions! Moreover, we don''t know how many people they have and how much they can do! Once they are aware of the suspiciousness, and even guess our plan to kill them all, then we will fall into a passive state. Even... they will take this opportunity to use our battle to infiltrate the village. If they know or detect our operations, they should be able to think of many infiltration methods! I believe that the three generations of adults also know it, so I won''t repeat it! " After all, Chiba looked at the three generations of Hokage. At this time, the three generations of Hokage''s face had become completely solemn. What Chiba said, completely hit the point! During this period, we knew that there were enemy ninjas lurking, and even from the attack, we knew that these ninjas were very powerful. If there is a mission to go out, it shouldn''t be the Guan Ye three, but a more powerful team. If you really want the Guan Ye three to go out for a mission, at least one or two elites with considerable strength must be equipped! In this way, the other party will not be suspicious! Chapter 376： new plan! Hearing what Chiba said, the three generations of Hokage and Houma felt that Watanabe Kenshin''s plan was full of loopholes. .U.et.U.et The task that was originally thought to be quite good, now it seems that it is completely to let the bait die, even like writing the whole plan in black and white on a scroll and sending it to the other party. Regardless of how the opponent will respond, it is certain that the two-month strict defense has all become a joke. Moreover, similar plans can no longer be implemented. The other party will not be so stupid. After one time, they will be more cautious. If they have been anxious before, then they will also calm down. The whole plan will go bankrupt, and even if the enemy ninja is given a shot, they will be more difficult and persistent. There is no doubt that Watanabe Kenshin''s plan has messed up all the plans! The third generation of Hokage closed his eyes slightly and leaned back. I, who took a laissez-faire attitude towards this matter, have neglected my duty! As a Hokage, I''m dereliction of duty! Although it is necessary to cultivate Watanabe Kenshin, this behavior that takes too much into consideration Watanabe Kenshin''s feelings affects his fairness and objectivity, and also leads to his own mistakes in judgment! In other words, in this matter, the standard is too relaxed! There is no doubt that I have a great responsibility in this matter! But seeing the appearance of the three generations of Hokage, Huojin opened his mouth slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but eventually swallowed it. This is not the fault of Master Naruto. I know all about this, but I did not find any loopholes in it, and thought it was a very good executable plan. Now, Master Naruto has everything to do with everything. Of course, it is impossible to find all the loopholes perfectly. As Hokage''s assistant, I should have discovered this kind of thing! It''s my negligence! At this time, the third generation of Hokage took a deep breath, looked at Chiba, and said: "So, what can you do? It is impossible to recover now." Sure enough, it is impossible to recover it! However, there is still a way! Chiba squinted her eyes, her eyes flickered sharply, her lips were pursed, but she did not speak immediately. The Huojin on the side looked at Chiba, frowning. Now the plan has begun, the second wave of men and horses is about to set off, and the three Guanye have already been on the road. It is estimated that they have been noticed by the enemy ninja. If it is recovered at this time, the plan is no different from failure. At this moment, the arrow is on the line and I have to send it. "I have an idea, but, I hope, I will execute it." Chiba seemed to think about it and said. It''s still the last step! He thought so. "It''s up to you to do it? Alone?" Three generations of Hokage frowned. Is this kid going to perform a single task again? Although he is very strong, but last time, if there was no Watergate, he might have fallen. He is an important green leaf in the village, the most dazzling seed, and it is rare for him to be so considerate of his partners! Regardless of aptitude or character, this child is impeccable! Even if his performance is the closest to that "Son of the Destruction", this cannot be a reason for me to give up protecting him! Moreover, the reason why they chose Guanye to protect the seeds is actually too dangerous to turn the seeds into bait. Although this is the reason why Qianxin chose Guanye for the three children, it is not without reason. "Yes, alone." Chiba said again, and at the same time, his hand was also tightly clenched. Time, is it too late? However, if you do not get an affirmative answer from Hokage, let other people implement the new plan, no matter what, I can''t relax! Regardless of them, you must personally get them out of danger! Qianye''s teeth clenched slightly. The third generation of Hokage took a slight breath, looked at a scroll he placed in the corner, frowned, closed his eyes and thought for a few seconds, and said: "Okay! I allow you, now, what are your plans." Great! Chiba clenched his fists, trying to maintain a calm look so as not to reveal the excitement in his heart, and at the same time he said: "It''s very simple, send me out as bait." "Take you as bait?" The three generations of Hokage and Huo Jian were taken aback again. "If, the group has been aware of our plan, and is planning to infiltrate our village, or how to use our battle to carry out sabotage operations. Suddenly, there is a Konoha ninja, alone, using some kind of The circuitous route bypassed them and headed towards Konoha''s front line. What would they do?" Chiba said with a smile on his mouth. "What to do?" Huo blinked his eyes, a little unclear. On the other hand, the third generation of Hokage was involuntarily touching his beard on his chin, frowning tightly. The kid Chiba, could it be that... Thinking about it, the three generations of Hokage grumbled and said, "How sure are you?" "It can''t be said to be 100%." ??Chiba replied. It is not 100%, that is, it is possible to be 1% or 99% to be possible! This kid ~www.novelhall.com~ is to attract the attention of the enemy ninjas by himself, so as to achieve the purpose of saving Guan Ye and them! Indeed, if you propose such a plan, you do not want others to join in! Joining one is to bring danger to the team members! At this moment, the fire showed a stunned color. I understand, Chiba is planning to focus the attention of the enemy ninja on himself, and change the whole plan from "the three people in the wild as bait, attracting the enemy ninja, and relying on two nets to kill the enemy ninja in one go." It became a plan like "Let the Guanye three attract the enemy ninja, two groups of troops and one net to kill the enemy ninja as bait, and let another Konoha ninja go to the front line for a mission to leave the village". In other words, the entire original "bait operation" became a decoy, and the real goal became Chiba''s solitary mission to leave the village! Do not! It should be said that let the enemy ninja think that "bait operation" is just a blinding method for this little Konoha ninja to complete the task, and use "bait operation" to attract their attention, so that this little Konoha ninja can complete the task . Moreover, those enemy ninjas knew that Konoha spent two months using such a big plan to attract their attention, but the purpose was only to get a Konoha ninja to complete the task, then, in the eyes of the enemy ninja, that Koki Ye Ninja''s mission must be very important. There is no doubt that they will stop Chiba! At that time... as long as Chiba adjusts its route and introduces them into places where two groups of troops can attack and encircle, it will also be able to carry out a complete annihilation plan! This plan is wonderful! At this time, the third generation of Hokage groaned and said: "Tell me the detailed steps, Huoji, let the second group of people leave the village later. There is a new plan! " Chapter 377： Dispatch "Snapped" The door of the Naruto office slowly closed. w.QDD.Nt.qD.et The third generation of Hokage looked at the empty office, leaned gently on the chair, and after a long breath, his eyes fell involuntarily on the scroll he had placed in the corner. After thinking for a moment, he reached out and took the scroll in his hand. After taking a look, the third generation of Hokage sighed and said to himself: "This matter, I didn''t expect...I am too tired, or really old..." As he said, he slowly unfolded the scroll, with only a few simple words on it. If you want to start the decoy operation in advance, please be sure to give this battle plan to Chiba. Although Watanabe Kenshin has good qualifications and has accumulated a lot of practical experience in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain and the front lines, he is not enough to implement it. This plan. If handed to him hastily, there will be fatal mistakes. This may not be a good thing to say, but Kenshin still needs training and experience. The decoy battle is a big deal, so please let Chiba do it. Only Chiba can guarantee foolproof. If there are really any mistakes, please turn over to Chiba to fix the leaks. The signature is Nara Lukisa. Obviously, this is a piece of advice that Nara Luji gave to the third generation of Hokage, somehow it was placed in the corner by the third generation of Hokage. Thanks to Lu Jiu''s thoughts so well, before leaving, he specially handed this advice to me. Sure enough, as he expected, Qian Xin made a fatal mistake, and finally asked Chiba to come to the rescue. Three generations of Hokage sighed, faintly, the trace of scruples in his heart became stronger and stronger. The reason why he put this advice aside, and did not adopt the above opinions, handed everything to Watanabe Kenshin, putting aside the ideas of "protecting seeds" and "cultivating Watanabe Kenshin", in the final analysis, In fact, it was because of that prophecy. Although he is extremely reluctant to believe that the "son of the world" is Chiba, he cannot but consider this possibility. After all, Chiba''s performance is too close to the four words "knowing everything". Therefore, when posting tasks to Chiba, he was always a little hesitant, but after seeing Nara Lukisa recommending Chiba in this way, that level of concern was always lingering. In the end, this level of concern made him to Nara Lukisa. His advice was put aside. At this time, he looked at this advice again, and his mood was also very complicated. On the one hand, his scruples about Chiba in terms of prophecy, on the other hand, it was Chiba''s performance that made him gratified. On the other hand, it is the appreciation of Chiba''s talent. And this series was intertwined. When Chiba proposed a separate task again, for the sake of his partner, when he proposed a separate task again, he could not help but simply agreed. Among them is the relationship of Lujiu''s advice, and there is also a guilt of doubting Chiba. What''s wrong with me... prophecy, is it really that important? Can not help, three generations of Hokage asked himself a question in his heart. However, he did not give his own answer, but remained silent. After a long time, he picked up the pen and file again and continued to write. Maybe I should give Chiba more opportunities... At the same time, such a thought crossed his mind. At this time, Konoha was at the gate. Under the arrangement of Huojian, Chiba got into the team gathered at the gate. Obviously, this team of twenty people was well-trained. Suddenly one person was inserted. Everyone just took a closer look at Qianye. Ye, after remembering his appearance, he did his own thing, and no one was surprised or strange. When Huo Jian said that the mission needed a change, everyone happily promised without the slightest complaint. Then Huojin told everyone about the "divergent search". At this time, Chiba knew that in Watanabe Kenshin''s plan, there was no such thing as a divergent search at all. It was just trailing and tracking, and after leading out the hostile ninjas, he would wipe out. In this regard, Chiba can only "tsk" and feel quite dissatisfied. Is this Watanabe Kenshin really a rising star to be cultivated? What if the enemy ninja, taking advantage of you to mobilize a large number of troops to attack, take this opportunity to sneak into the village from the surrounding wings? Moreover, if two groups of people are like nets, how can they fish if the nets are not opened? However, my dissatisfaction returned to dissatisfaction. Now that the arrow is on the line, Guan Ye and the three have left for about twelve minutes. Now is not the time to care about this. Chiba checked the ninja bag and confirmed the ninja inside. Detonation Talisman...Kunai...Shuriken...There are also a few experimental seal techniques, this should not be of use. No junliang pills... After checking, Chiba found that because there was not a mission to leave the village, most of the contents in the ninja bag were left over from the last sand hidden rescue mission. During this time, he was busy training and even forgot to add it. Up. This seems a bit underprepared... A bad feeling arose in Chiba''s heart, but now there was no time for him to buy a ninja or something. At this time, Huojin had already ordered all the details of the divergence exploration, because he also had to cooperate with the footsteps of Guan Ye''s three people, so he had to set off now. Otherwise, they may be out of touch with the three decoys of Guanye, which will result in no way to support and annihilate them when they are attacked. Although Guan Ye they are bait, but they don''t mean to let Guan Ye them sacrifice. "Then... let''s go!" After explaining everything to several captains, Huoma gave an order. He had the authorization of three generations of Naruto in his hand, and he had the command of the team of twenty people. After this order, twenty Konoha elite ninjas quickly Burst out. Chiba also followed. Huoma watched them leave, always staring at Qianye''s little figure with unresolved eyes. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com But come back safely! Chiba! After such a thought emerged in his mind, Huoma turned and left, and went back to report like the third generation of Hokage. , After these twenty elite troops sprang out, they were divided into five groups, each with four people, and dispersed. Except for the team that was in a straight line with Guan Ye''s trio, the other four groups slowed down relatively. Only the straight line team in the middle speeded up, chasing Guan Ye and them, keeping a distance that they could support at any time. However, Chiba did not go with any group of them, but moved forward alone, walking through at the fastest speed, even surpassing the speed of the middle team. Seeing that, it must The fastest way to reach the destination. After the twenty elite team and Chiba left, in a small forest at a considerable distance outside Konoha Village, a sneaking ninja narrowed his eyes slightly. Sure enough, the captain was right to let me come to investigate the situation! Konoha Village did not move at all for two months, guarding strictly, and not giving us a chance to sneak in. Suddenly, a team was sent out with only three people. It''s a teenager again...this is indeed a fraud! In this case, Konoha Village must make big moves! Here, please report to the captain! The eyes of the ninja looked at a group of Konoha groups rushing forward, their figure flashed and disappeared into the woods. And five minutes later, the Konoha squad of four stepped on the branch where the ninja had been, leaped out, and walked out. "Look carefully. You can''t let any enemy ninja go. Once you find it, you will besiege!" The Konoha Ninja headed to speak. "Wow!" What responded was a loud dog bark. Behind him were three Konoha ninjas and a huge wolf dog. Chapter 378： route Now, the enemy ninjas should have noticed Guan Ye and them! If the enemy ninja has a ninja who is good at analysis, he should have come to find out the news at this time, and the movement of this second group of troops is probably already known by the enemy. WW.w.QDu.N Chiba was shuttled on a circuitous route and was swiftly walking through a forest. At this moment, it was far away from Konoha Village. And his route looked like an arc of the city circumventing Guanye and them, deliberately avoiding Guanye and their route, or even a route surrounded by two groups of men and horses. Do not! Chiba''s eyes flickered. They are bound to investigate the situation and do not need analytical talents, as long as they have certain experience, they can guess that there is fraud. Moreover, since they were dispatched to infiltrate and destroy, they must be good players in this area, or even an absolute elite of the Great Ninja Village. Definitely will not fail to see it. Then, it can be concluded that they already know the decoy combat plan, and they must have already prepared a way to deal with it. There are only two ways to deal with it. The first is to attack, destroy Konoha''s plan, and take this opportunity to hurt Konoha. The second is to stay still, and to forbear to hide, and continue to let Konoha in the throat. Of course, there is a third situation. That is, they are agitated, they have launched an offensive desperately, and may use Guan Ye as a hostage to threaten Konoha''s support and annihilate the troops. Or, use more aggressive tactics to cause damage to Konoha''s troops. Although they are already anxious, they are after all the elites of Danin Village, and there should be no courageous situation. Nara Shikahisa made the plan at the beginning, and certainly did not expect them to lose their minds completely. It is this anxiety that will put them at a disadvantage in tactical choices and combat mentality! As for what kind of damage they will cause to Konoha, and will they even kill Konoha''s support troops. Chiba felt that it was okay to cause damage, but it was impossible to kill Konoha''s troops! Although he didnt know one of the 20 elite troops just now, he could tell from his posture and expression that the captains of these 20 people were all elites, and they were the kind of elites who had battled. Shinobu, the actual combat power, I am afraid that Chiba is not as good as them. Even, depending on their age, they are about 30 or 40 years old. They are probably the best survivors of World War II. The rest are basically the elite middle and upper ninjas. Even Chiba has seen some families mastering the secret technique, such as the oil girl clan, the Inuzuka clan, and even the Hyuga clan. There are some special kind of forbearance of each special number. In terms of strength, it is estimated that these 20 people can fight a 100-man battle. Even the ninja dogs of those Inuzuka clan ninjas, Chiba felt uncomfortable. I am afraid that these ninja dogs are also well-versed and strong. Unless those enemy ninjas are graded ninjas, or can have the same number of ninjas and elite ninjas with the same quality and strength, if you want to destroy this team, I am afraid you need a large force of one hundred to two hundred people. Row. Besides, there is also the first group of troops. I dont know which ninjas Watanabe Kenshin picked. Seeing that he himself followed the first group of troops to attack, it is estimated that this first group of troops will not be better than these 20 elite troops. What a difference. It can also be seen from here that Konoha is really the strongest of the five ninja villages. Under the current situation, most of the strength is on the front line, and the defense of the village is somewhat stretched, so it is still possible to form such a group of such strengths. Elite troops. I''m afraid that in the five great forbearance villages, except Yunyin can barely manage it, other villages are estimated to be hard to beat. Looking at this lineup, it can be seen that Watanabe Kenshin is also very diligent and valued this action. It''s just that he dropped the chain in the most critical place, and even made the entire plan tend to collapse. If the key points are not broken, the chance of annihilating these infiltrating enemy ninjas is more than 90%. "despair!" Chiba stepped on the branch with a soft sound, and his whole body leaped out. After crossing a few big trees, he stepped on the branches of another big tree. Next, just wait for the second group of troops to be attacked, or if they are attacked, and deliberately sell a clue to the enemy ninjas. Chiba''s eyes flickered, and he leaped out with force. The previous three generations of Hokage asked about the specific steps. In fact, there are no specific steps, just a few words "let the other party know about the existence of Chiba, then let the other party think about it!" How to let the other party know is not what Chiba has to do. What Chiba has to do is just to follow the original plan "walking on the route that a ninja who seems to be truly completing a super important task should take." Up. Of course, we must also guard against the sudden attack on Chiba after the enemy ninja knows it. After all, the plan was put forward hastily, and Chiba couldn''t communicate quickly and accurately if he wanted to make specific arrangements, so he left the key "let the enemy know of his existence" to the elite troops. Of course, after seeing the elite troops, Chiba firmly believes that they can do it. Hmm...it seems to have to think about it, if the enemy ninja sees Konoha''s elite troops, will they have the thought of retreating. In this way, my decoy effect seems to be halved. If they retreat, then my position seems to be dispensable! No no no no! If they retreat temporarily ~www.novelhall.com~ it will be troublesome, I still have a role to play, for the big plan, for Guan Ye and them... If they are timid, they must be taken hostage by Guan Ye and they are trying to escape. Guan Ye and their lives are also at risk. But if they know that there is another me, then after they are timid, they may think of not running away, but to stop me and stop me, a ninja who wants to complete an important task. Stop Konoha at sending such a terrible bait and must complete the task! Although they will hold the Guan Ye as hostages, their personnel may be scattered. Some use the Guan Ye to hold the elite troops, and the other to stop me. Then, when the number is reduced, it will be easier for the elite troops to rescue them. According to the strength of the elite troops, it is not impossible to keep Guan Ye and others 100%. Moreover, as long as I am timely enough to change the route in time, then the elite troops will be able to come to support in time when they rescue the Guan Ye. There may still be incomplete thinking, after all, it is a temporary plan... But the general trend should be like this, it can''t be wrong! Chiba''s thoughts flashed. Now, just wait for their actions! Chiba nodded silently. And at this moment, with a "shoo" sound, a shuriken, with a "pop" flying piece of paper, shot out from behind Chiba obliquely, wiping Chiba''s cheek, with a "duh" sound, Inserted on the branch where Chiba is about to settle! bad! Immediately, Qianye''s face changed drastically, and his eyes widened slightly! "Boom!" The flames of smoke exploded and instantly swallowed Chiba, who was about to step on the branches! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote for recommendation and monthly pass. Your support is me. The greatest motivation. For mobile phone users, please go to. Read.) Chapter 379： Attacked "Boom!" A burst of fire smoke blew up in this dense forest, and a puff of black smoke slowly floated from the gap in the canopy. .U.et.qD.et Enemy attack! And in the center of the explosion, a small figure crossed his hands, maintained the momentum of retreat, jumped out, and wisps of black smoke connected in front of him and dissipated in the air. "Kakka!" A piece of schist fragments shattered from his crossed hands and face, and disappeared little by little in the process of falling, and finally disappeared into invisible. Chiba shook his crossed hands and bit his teeth, but his eyes moved quickly, observing the surroundings. My hands are numb! There was such a thought in his heart, and at the same time, there was also a hint of joy in his heart. Just now, the suffering came too fast. Almost when he stepped on the middle branch, the detonating talisman exploded. There was no time to avoid it. The only thing he could do was to cross his hands to protect his face, and then he subconsciously plated it. On a layer of rocky skin. Unexpectedly, under the protection of the rock skin, at the center of the explosion, there was no injury at all except for the numb hand. If there is no such rocky skin, the injury is certain, and even the hands with the crossed hands will be injured. The combat effectiveness will be seriously affected. Even if you are unlucky, the hands will be severely affected. Unusable due to burns. Then, when the time comes, there is almost no need to fight! It can be seen from this that the person who attacked had a very good timing. He pinpointed the moment he was about to land, and threw the Detonation Talisman Kuwu accurately on his foothold. This situation is inevitable! It can be said that it must be won! Chiba can almost conclude that the strength of this sneak attack ninja is definitely Shangnin, even elite Shangnin. As for the level, Chiba thinks it is unlikely, but this possibility cannot be ruled out. But no matter which level it is, Chiba has a bad feeling. Next will be a hard fight! And when this thought came up, Chiba''s eyes widened unconsciously. At this moment, the hair on his back stood up like an electricity, and a chill rose from the back of the crest. Has spread to the entire brain. At this moment, Chiba almost felt that the murderous aura behind him was like the substance, converging into a single figure, clutching a strange-shaped knife, making a sling like his subordinate, and the target was his head! This murderous aura was the strongest murderous aura Qianye felt, and even the murderous aura of Ye Yuebi and Chiyo could not match this murderous aura. Chiba can conclude that such a murderous aura would cost at least a thousand lives in the hands of its owner! In an instant, Chiba''s body was almost stiff. "Die!" At this time, a low drink full of murderous meaning sounded behind Chiba. After that, the sound of the wind suddenly rose, and a cold light flashed in the air. A strangely shaped knife was suddenly stunned, and went straight to Qianye''s head! "puff!" Without any suspense, the odd-shaped sword froze in an instant and cut into Qianye''s neck. In the next second, the face of the figure holding the knife changed slightly. This feel, substitute technique? "Boom!" As soon as his thoughts turned, Qianye''s figure exploded into a cloud of white mist, and a wooden stake with a gap on the top of his head fell straight to the ground. Hey! Mortal wisdom! A sneer overflowed from the corner of the mouth of the figure holding the knife, and the corner of his eyes turned to look to his right side. The angle just now, if it is a substitute technique, then it must be... "despair!" The figure holding the knife stepped on the branch that had just exploded with a "click", and the branch that suffered the explosion instantly cracked, and then broke with a "pop". At this moment, the figure holding the knife suddenly disappeared. Almost at the same time, on the largest branch of a big tree with dense green leaves on the right side of the exploding branch, Chiba''s pupils, who was crouching down, shrank. Instant! Seen through! And at this moment, behind him, a strange-shaped knife was quietly slammed, and the goal was still the same, the key to his neck! Obviously, this knife-bearing figure is going to kill with one blow! At the same time, a smirk, grinning from the mouth of the figure holding the knife, and the killing intent in his eyes skyrocketed. A trace of the joy and pleasure of killing shot out of his eyes, and even from his expression, he already felt him Enjoy the killing and expect to see the target''s blood splashing, crying and screaming! The exchange place for the substitute technique can only be here! And in his heart, there was a flash of ridicule. Really, clever! At this moment, the odd-shaped broadsword was already slammed, and the target didn''t seem to react. The next second was the situation where he was looking forward to the **** and desperate cry. However, his grinning suddenly stiffened, his eyes slightly widened, and a touch of undisguised astonishment solidified on his face. Seeing the big knife, he was about to chop the neck of the little devil in front of him. He almost smelled the familiar smell of blood. However, at this moment, the little devil in front of him suddenly disappeared. hateful! At such a young age, can you use instantaneous? After all, the figure holding the knife has experienced a lot of battles. Although his face was surprised, he reacted in an instant. The moment Qianye disappeared, he took a stiff astonishment. Sweep back! "when!" With a clang~www.novelhall.com~ the golden iron cries! Qianye''s teeth were slightly bitten, and his hands were almost soft. At the moment, the other hand couldn''t help holding Kuwu, and his hands were all together to stop Kuwu''s collapse. What a powerful force! A brother''s Mars jumped out of Kuwu''s hand, and at the intersection of Kuwu''s sword and front, that odd-shaped knife remained sweeping, seemingly trembling slightly, but it didn''t make any money. At this moment, Qianye leaped into the air, and almost swept his whole person away. "Shunting, then attacking from behind, so naive! Little devil!" The smirk at the corner of the mouth of the figure holding the knife reappeared. A bad premonition suddenly appeared in Chiba''s heart. Before he could see the face of the figure holding the knife, he looked at the odd-shaped knife. this is Immediately, Chiba''s face changed drastically. I saw this odd-shaped big knife, flat and square-shaped, and the back of the knife was like a cylinder. A piece of square paper was pulled out from the back of the cylinder and stuck behind the blade. It doesn''t look like a sharp knife, but it looks like a half-spread steel scroll! After seeing the shape of the knife, Qianye''s eyes fell on the square white paper involuntarily, and his face became even more rigid. This white paper is not ordinary white paper, it is clearly a composite detonating talisman covered with detonating talisman! Just kidding! Are those enemy ninjas turned out to be misty ninjas? A trace of incredible flashed through Chiba''s heart. At this moment, the corner of the knife-holding figure''s mouth sneered again and again, seeming to enjoy Qianye''s stiff expression, and suddenly he used his hand hard. Immediately, the composite detonating symbol Mengdi lit up! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation. For mobile phone users, please go to. Read.) Chapter 380： Fight "boom!" The violent explosion condensed into a black mist of flames, which exploded towards the blade, almost instantly engulfing the terrible-looking Chiba. .q.et.q.et When others saw it, it was as if it was an explosion zone bursting out of a strangely shaped sword, blowing up all the air in front of it. "Humph!" Seeing the flame smoke bursting in an arc in front of him, the figure holding the knife snorted and shook the odd-shaped big knife in his hand. "Naive! I really don''t know why the guy from Watermelon Mountain wanted to chase down this kid, it''s so vulnerable!" The figure holding the knife was quite dissatisfied, and snorted again: "Even if Konoha has an important task to this kid, this kid should be able to beat him." As he said, he looked at the odd-shaped knife in his hand, and a proud smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. At this moment, his face changed again, and he looked up. But in the smoke of the explosion, three small holes suddenly opened, and three water arrows flew in with a very slight sound of breaking through the air! And this water arrow came extremely fast, in a flash, right in front of you. This kid! The figure holding the knife gritted his teeth slightly, and the odd-shaped knife subconsciously lifted it, horizontally ahead. "Dangdangdang!" The anxious water arrow hit the odd-shaped knife, making three sounds like the humming of gold and iron, breaking into drops of water, and splashing on the surface of the odd-shaped knife. This water arrow! The face of the figure holding the knife stiffened slightly and became a little ugly. With the impact force from the knife, he knew clearly what would happen if the water arrow hit him. He is bound to be penetrated! However, what makes his face even more ugly is that he was hit by his own knife at zero distance, and he could still use water escape. Even in a waterless land, using such a strong water escape, the strength of this kid must be at least Elite Shinobi. He made a mistake in judgment! The disdain just now was simply a cold slap on his face. The years of licking blood from the knife let him know that this kid is definitely not easy to deal with. This kid is very strong! "Tsk!" Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sigh, and at the same time his eyes moved, the odd-shaped broadsword was in front of him, but it did not affect his vision. Where... Where will he attack! left? Or the right? His eyes turned, moved left and right, and his hands slightly raised, raising the odd-shaped knife frame a little higher, and his hands were slightly tightened, but he made a horizontal hand movement. As long as the opponent launches an attack, whether it is front, back, left, or right, he can swing a big knife at the first time to attack the opponent! At this moment, to his left, Chiba''s figure suddenly flashed out, making a fist in his hand, seemingly about to hit with a punch. To the left? He frowned, but he was happy. This attack is too slow! But at this moment, his right hand moved slightly, and his left foot moved back slightly, as if he was about to use his body as the axis, turning his body to pat horizontally to the left, and patting the Chiba that protruded from the left. However, just at this moment, another Chiba flashed out to his right, clenched his fist and slammed his head straight against his head. Also on the right? The shadow of the knife-bearer turned his eyes to his right, his face changed sharply, but there was no wave in his eyes. At the same time, his body has also changed subconsciously, the original rotation momentum remains unchanged, but his body sinks slightly in this posture. The posture is to jump up and sweep a circle, sweeping the two Chiba together. At this moment, a figure jumped up from the front of the odd-shaped sword, and also clenched his fist, slamming his fist. If he leaped, the punch would be strong! what! This time, he finally changed the look in his eyes. This kid, I expected it! At this moment, he almost felt that all his actions were in the grasp of this kid, and an unprecedented chill rose in his heart. At this moment, he understood. Why did Konoha give an important task to this kid! This kid is the kind of genius who is rare in a century! He is an unimaginable genius who has extremely strong combat effectiveness at a young age! hateful! He cursed in a low voice. Don''t underestimate me! Kid! A little anger flashed from his eyes, but he saw his posture unchanged, and he spun up, and the big knife in his hand spun a cold light in the air and swept out. Immediately, cold light flashed, and the two Chiba figures who came out from the left and right paused, half of their fists in their hands, but they stopped stiffly. At this moment, the punch of Qianye that jumped up was already sent to the face of the figure holding the knife who was spinning in midair. In the next instant, the strange power will burst! At the moment when his fist exploded, Chiba who jumped up stiffened, and the fist struck the tip of the nose of the figure holding the knife. The shadow of the knife holding a sneer at the corner of his mouth pursed again, his eyes fell on the kunai stuck in the chest of the leaping Chiba. Just now, with the momentum of rotation, his left hand threw the kunai from his waist and shot it into the kid''s chest at a tricky angle. Die! Kid! Looking at the three Chiba who seemed to be frozen, the figure holding the knife grinned. However, just as this thought flashed, his face changed drastically again. At this moment, the skins of the three Chiba quickly became transparent, and in a short time they transformed into three water human figures, splashing out ~www.novelhall.com~water body! It is calculated! Almost instantly, the figure holding the knife thought of the key. What does the avatar represent, lure the enemy! He got it! Where will it come? The silhouette of the knife-bearing figure looked around. At this time, the smoke exploded by the odd-shaped knife just now has slowly dispersed, and the figure holding the knife can easily see the situation ahead. However, there was no one in front of him, and no one behind him. Above! The shadow of the man with the knife raised his head, his eyes flashed sharply, and in his pupils, Qianye fell from mid-air, and his hands were sealed. At the moment, the silhouette of the knife-bearing figure who has reacted is about to swipe the knife, cutting off Chiba that has not yet fallen! However, at this moment! The water in the body that was originally spilled was a meal, frozen in the air, and then rushed frantically toward the figure holding the knife. what! The figure holding the knife swept across the knife, but his eyes fell on the crazily used water around him. Is this the real attack? "despair!" At this time, Chiba squatted down on the side of the figure holding the knife, his hand was closed, and one hand was already stretched out. The odd-shaped big sword of the figure holding the knife also swept away! Too late! However, the face of the figure holding the knife changed drastically, the surrounding water rushed in, and the powerful water pressure suddenly hit. Water escape, the technique of water prison! Chiba''s eyes flickered with emerald green brilliance, looking at the water polo in front of him, as well as the figure holding the knife with bulging cheeks inside. Then, his eyes deflected, he looked at the odd-shaped broadsword across his cheek, and let out a sigh of relief. Dungeon tactics... success! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation. For mobile phone users, please go to. Read.) Chapter 381： No pears 8 so close Chiba stood up slowly, touching the water polo in front of him with one hand, and inside the polo was trapped a man with a beard braid and a beaded pendant wearing a fog-invisible logo to protect his forehead. w.DD.N.uDD. However, the enemy ninja discovered my trail so quickly... This is a bit weird. In my plan, it will take a while before... And, is the ninja who sneaked in is the mist hidden? Chiba glanced at the odd-shaped broadsword across his shoulder again, and twitched invisible at the corner of his mouth. Even the Seven Ninja Swords! Chiba looked down the handle of the odd-shaped sword. At this moment, the odd-shaped sword was held in the hands of the braided man, keeping the appearance of sweeping out, but the man was trapped by the technique of Qianye''s water prison. Under the strong water pressure, this sweeping momentum is of course nowhere to be seen, and can only freeze in the air. Half of the handle of the odd-shaped knife is immersed in water, and the other side is exposed to air. This should be the blasting knife droplets among the seven ninja swords, then this braided... There is no doubt that it should be He Li San Chuan Wan and Wu Li, called the "Ruthless Duo"! Damn it, I saw this knife, and I got hit by it! Chiba retracted his gaze from the blasting knife droplets, looked at his outstretched hand and the right half of his body, frowning tightly. At this moment, his right half of his body and his clothes had been blown to pieces. Almost all of his body was scorched black, and his extended hands were covered with burn marks. In some places, the skin and flesh were even rolled, which was already injured. The knife exploded. Although Chiba coated himself with rocky skin, almost instantly, the rocky skin was exploded to pieces. If it hadn''t been for he subconsciously leaned over to block it, and took advantage of the impact of the explosion. After retreating, I am afraid that his injuries will not stop there. However, the rocky skin still protected him. Although the injury on his body looked serious, it was actually only a superficial injury, but there was not much injury inside, and it did not even affect the seal. And all this fell in Wu Li Jinba''s eyes. After seeing Qianye''s injury, his eyes were full of incredible gazes. This is impossible! This kid, who was hit by the explosion of my droplets at close range, only suffered some skin injuries, and the impact on him was minimal! This kid! How did you escape the explosion! Even after the explosion, it was possible to use the water arrow technique to feint, and to separate three water bodies for a second feint...Finally, the amount of water that was broken by the water body perfectly used the water prison technique. This kid... not only has a very strong combat effectiveness, but also very sophisticated in combat experience! At this time, Chiba''s other hand slowly stood up, forming a seal, and a picture was drawn across his mind. It was the picture of the seal made by Yahiko with one hand on his back when Lao Zi''s technique of burning river rocks was about to be launched. There is no doubt that this seal is the seal of the water body technique that Yahiko used when avoiding the art of burning river rock, and Chiba, who saw the entire process of the seal, naturally learned this ninjutsu. . And now after using it, Chiba deeply feels that, in a sense, the avatar of escape is not as good as the shadow avatar, which can inherit 100% of the bodys power and half of the chakra, but the chakra used is relatively A lot less, but the cost-effectiveness of acting as a stand-in and a feint clone is much higher than that of a shadow clone. Now even if three water bodies are used, the amount of chakras in Chiba is only about 20% used, and a considerable part of the chakras used is the amount of water used to make the water bodies. If there is water, The consumption of water body will be smaller. However, the ability of this water body is only one-tenth of that of the body, and it can also be used for ascension and feint. The combat power of the shadow clone is still much higher than that of the water body. Of course, for example, the other avatars of the escape technique, the avatar of Lei Dun, have more effects. At the beginning, Yeyue used the avatar of Thunder Dun to paralyze Chibas shadow avatar, but it seems that the avatar of Lei Duns Chakra consumption is also very high. When Kakashi used Thunder Dunge to play against Penn, he was pointed out that a lot of Chakra was wasted. It seems that the consumption of Chakra is different for various avatars of escape techniques, but the water body should be one of the lesser ones. There is also the soil substitute used by Chiba, which is actually a kind of soil escape clone. Relatively speaking, it consumes more than the water body, but not much more. After the screen flicked, Chiba had already made two seals in his hands. There are seven Ninja swords, it is very likely that all seven will come, even... Chiba thought of Kai''s father, Matt Dai, who seemed to have opened the Eight Gate Dunjia Formation in order to rescue Kai in the Three World Wars and fought his life against the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Chiba doesn''t know when, but now it is also in the Three World Wars, there is no shortage of such possibilities. Anyway, now, solve one if you can! Thinking, the last seal in Chiba''s hand was formed, and several small whirlpool-like holes were slowly formed on the surface of the water ball in front of him, and they slowly dented inward, forming water arrows towards Wuli. The even eight spirals twisted away. hateful! This **** kid! At this time, seeing these many arrows of water, Wu Lizhiba''s eyes widened, his cheeks bulging. At this moment, he was firmly pressed by the amazing water with high pressure, and he couldn''t move at all, even he wanted to release his hands. Can''t do the explosive knife droplets! He couldn''t avoid these water arrows! And he knew where these water arrows were right without looking at them. The head, the chest and the heart, the lower ribs, the chest and abdomen... are all key points, and there is even a water arrow that is holding the droplets against him, even his own hand. It turned out to be a combination of the technique of water prison ~www.novelhall.com~ and the art of water arrows! A wave of despair surged in Wu Li Jinba''s heart In this case, he can''t hide it at all! In other words, there is no doubt that he will die! At this moment, Qianye''s eyes flashed murderously, and the water arrow that spiraled into the water ball seemed to be charged, and it was about to be pierced in an instant! Water escape But at this moment, Qianye''s face changed, and he looked towards the trunk on his right. "call out!" With a slight sound of breaking through the air, a needle-like long knife flew out from behind the trunk, and in a flash, it hit Qianye''s cheek. flash! Almost for an instant, this thought flashed through Chiba''s mind, and when this thought flashed, Chiba''s body had already retreated. "call out!" With a silky flash at the end, a long knife wiped out a blood line on the tip of Chiba''s nose, followed by the silky flash, and splashed in the air. "puff!" At the same time, Chiba, who was flying backwards, also left the water polo with his right hand extended. "Snapped!" As soon as Qianye''s right hand left the water polo, the water polo suddenly shattered and splashed. With a sneer, Wu Li Jinba''s face appeared. At this moment, his whole body suddenly became light, and there was no more water pressure. The technique of the dungeon is unlocked! Well, go to hell! With a cruel grin, there was no pear, and with force in his hand, the compound detonation symbol on the blasting knife droplets slowly lit up. Afterwards, the sword wind was fierce, and with the momentum of two horizontal cuts, it headed towards Qianba! But in Wu Li Jinba''s eyes, it seemed that this kid was blown into coke by his beloved knife! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation. For mobile phone users, please go to. Read.) Chapter 382： Kurisan skewers pills Explode! Give me joy with the magnificent scene! Wu Li Jinba licked her lips, as if the most luscious thing was right in front of her eyes. . Fastest update At this moment, the droplets had already been cut off, and the needle and long knife flew past his eyes, and the blood line at the end had his favorite and favorite smell of blood. In his ear, there was a familiar sneer. And at this moment, the droplet was about to touch the waist and abdomen of the flying kid in front of him, and the composite detonating talisman had already brightened to the most intense brightness. Soon, the explosion will burst, this kid will be blown into a mass of scorched flesh, and the screaming and distorted face will appear before his eyes. He could not help laughing wildly. However, at the moment when that little devil was blown into coke, the expression on that little devils face was not distorted despair or screaming in terror, but a smile, a tricky trick succeeded, and it seemed that everything An unexpected smile. A terrified smile that he hates and has no reason to heart! Then, at the same instant, his face suddenly stiffened. A drop of blood splashed on his face. His eyes widened slightly, and he looked at his right hand holding the big knife. At this moment, time slowly seemed to stop. A spinning water arrow was **** into his arm, twisting and tearing the skin of his arm, blood had already splashed out, following the rotation of the water arrow, it spun out. impossible! The dungeon has been lifted, and the water arrows attached to the dungeon should have collapsed too! how is this possible! Then at this moment, in his mind, another thought that made him tremble with horror flashed like lightning. Other water arrows! His eyes moved down. And after this millisecond, time seemed to return to normal, even accelerating. "Chichichichichi!" Several blood bursts out of Wuli Jinba''s body, and the blood flew like a spring! Water escape, vortex arrow! "Snapped!" Chiba opened her hand, grasped the dimmed bursting knife droplets, and with a light flick, she snatched this odd-shaped knife from Wuli Jinhachi, who was painful and loosened the droplets. With a slight smile, Qianye''s eyes rolled slightly, and after grabbing the knife, he swung back and swept out to his left side. "tie!" A clang of gold and iron. The hilt of the blasting knife dropped fiercely on the needle-like long knife that suddenly turned in the air, directly smashing the long knife out. "Duh!" The stitch-like long knife flew back in a whirl, and inserted it on the trunk of the big tree where Wulijinhachi was standing. "despair!" Qianye landed on the opposite branch, gently tossed in his hand, and the droplet flipped in the air, and then fell down with the handle of the knife down, and was caught by Qianye with a "pop". "when!" Chiba straightened up, pressed the droplets in his hands, and rested on the branches, his eyes fell on Wu Li Jinba, who was half kneeling on the ground, covered in blood. From the corner of his eyes, he was looking at the shadowy shadow behind the trunk where the needle-like long knife was inserted. The smile at the corner of her mouth that made Wu Li very uncomfortable and heartbroken slowly converged. Then, he opened his mouth and said: "The ruthless duo, Wu Li Jin Ba, Li San Chuan Wan...Unexpectedly, when I just came out of the village, I met the famous Ninja Seven!" Having said that, but Chiba''s face is not half cautious and dignified, but some only have a calmness! This kid! Wu Liba panting heavily, half kneeling on the branches, gritted his teeth and forcibly endured the pain of being torn through, staring at the eight-year-old boy with a knife on his hips. At this time, on his back, chest, abdomen, and arms, the five wounds with all the skin and flesh inside were bleeding with blood, and the branches had been dyed red, and even ticking blood dripped from the branches. Fall down. At the very moment, was he still evasive? After all, the water prison was broken. When he swung the knife, his posture changed, and the vortex arrow also appeared to be misaligned to a certain extent, so it was not unusual for him to escape. Looking at Wuli Jinba, Chiba thought silently in her heart. At this moment, behind the tree trunk, a hand slowly stretched out, grabbed the stitch-like long knife, and slowly pulled it out. After pulling it out, the hand dropped, and the figure behind the trunk seemed to take a step forward, revealing a tall and thin figure. Unkempt hair like yellow barbs, with a mask that appears to be the assassin of Wuyin''s face. Undoubtedly, it is one of the seven Wuyin Ninjas, and Wuli Jinba is called the "relentless duo". Li San string pills. "You can achieve this level, Konoha''s little devil, what a good job." Sen Leng''s voice was spit out from under the mask, and it felt like the crest was cold. Afterwards, he turned his gaze to look at Wuli Jinba, and sneered: "It''s really embarrassing, Jinba. Can you still fight? If it doesn''t work, I can kill you and then help you regain the droplets." "You can try, and I can guarantee that I will take your corpse back." Wu Li gritted her teeth and said with an undisguised killing intent in her eyes, as if facing the other who also called "the duo" People, he doesn''t mind killing this other person either. "Although, I really want to try, but for now, let''s solve this kid first." Lisan Kushiwan seemed to smile, but no emotion could be heard in the voice, cold as frost, as if words were In, with a chilling murderous aura. However, although his tone did not have the slightest emotion, Li San Chuan Wan''s heart was never before dignified. The scene just passed across his mind, and Chiba''s series of reactions, movements, and expressions clearly appeared in his mind. This Konoha kid seemed to have anticipated all our actions, and even my actions, who had been hiding in the dark, were seeing them. What annoying... This kind of person, this kind of person who can never be defeated in his head, is so annoying! Ah... I really want to sew him up! No way! Be calm, this Konoha kid is not the type that can be killed by killing! Calm down, Lisan Kewanwan! Hurry up... Hurry up... Put away the one that sewed him up, calm down, calm down... At this time, Qianye looked calm, but his heart was quite solemn. These two guys are not the same as the ones who played against before. Wu Li Jin Eight, Li San Chuan Wan ~www.novelhall.com~ said that the better part is the ruthless duo, and the better part is the two murderers. According to the original information, the people who died under these two guys need not be mentioned. I have done everything about killing seniors and brothers. Moreover, there might be seven Ninja swords and others hidden in this forest. Even though the droplets were robbed, there was no serious damage. But his situation is actually very bad. According to the battle with Wuli Jinhachi just now, he is not afraid of a single Ninja Swordsman, but if it exceeds a single, he is not sure. Moreover, although I have mastered the wound mode perfectly, it does not mean that the time limit of the wound mode is unlimited. If the wound mode ends, then... he will definitely be beheaded! The current Wuyin Village is still the crazy and **** Wuyin Village, but they are all cold-blooded characters, but there is no room for negotiation. In this regard, Chiba does not take any chances! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote for a recommendation, a monthly pass, and your support is my biggest motivation. For mobile phone users, please read it.) Chapter 383： Chance to kill! How to do Chiba glanced over Lisan Chuanwan and Wuli Jinba without a trace, tightening the explosive knife droplets in his hands, and wondering if it was an illusion, the composite detonating symbol on the explosive knife droplets seemed to light up. . Fastest update Right now there are only two of them. Judging from the big plan, I shouldn''t have attracted all the attention of the ninjas who sneaked into the village. Moreover, if the enemy ninja is really a hidden village, it is estimated that in their perception, two ninja swordsmen may be able to take me down, and may not send more people over. At most, all the members of the Seven Ninja Swords were gathered. In fact, if all the seven Ninja swords are all present, I...I guess I will really be taken down. According to Hongyan''s narrative, when he was attacked, he did not encounter the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. That is to say, there is no doubt that Guan Ye and the others are still in danger. If you don''t want to attract all their attention, it is equivalent to a plan collapse. Is there any way to attract all their attention? "Cough! Cough!" Wu Lijin spit out a mouthful of blood. The spinning water arrow just now caused him great damage. The water arrow almost screwed into his muscles and destroyed his blood vessels. Not only did he completely lose his fighting power now, but even again. If this continues, he will lose too much blood and die. For him, what was even more hateful was that his own glory was also taken away by the blasting knife droplets. Seeing Qianye standing upside down by the droplets, his eyes projected an angry look. Just now...by no means ordinary water escape ninjutsu. This kid, on the basis of the water arrow technique, adds a shape change to make the water arrow spin at a high speed, increasing the penetration and cohesion, which is why this water arrow After the technique of relying on the water prison is broken, it can still exist and even attack. At such a young age, he can add form changes to the original ninjutsu. How long hasn''t seen such a genius! Li San, is he patient? Even he instinctively felt tricky. Has Konoha cultivated that kind of juvenile monster again! hateful! Wu Li clenched her teeth tightly and glanced at the faint Lisan Chuanwan, and the tight and loose, loose and tight stitches of the long knife in Lisan Chuanwan''s hands. At this moment, the eyes under Lisan Chuanwan''s mask also glanced at Wuli Jinba. Wu Li, this guy, has no fighting capacity at all. If I don''t come, I''m probably planted in the hands of this kid. Speaking of, the **** guy from Watermelon Mountain, when he is leaving, he wants us to be careful of a seven or eight-year-old kid, saying that Konoha has produced a kid called "Konoha''s new light" by the country of thunder. Even in the country of the earth, there are still rumors of "Konoha''s little monster". Could it be that this kid in front of you? Hey hey, awful... Hehehe, more and more I want to sew this kid together! Thinking of this, the mouth under Li San Chuan Wan''s mask was more and more cracked towards his ears, and a strange smile gradually appeared, and a cold killing intent radiated from him uncontrollably. Almost instantly, Chiba''s hairs were standing upright behind him. This murderous intent was not much worse than the murderous intent when Wu Li Jinba sneaked on him behind his back. At this moment, his body stiffened involuntarily. At this stiff moment, the Li San Chuan Wan figure flashed over there, and suddenly disappeared into the shadow. The moment Lisan Kushimaru disappeared from sight, Chiba''s tooth was bitten. I attacked at the moment when I was affected by murderous aura, and I couldn''t give them any gap! These people are perverts who kill people without blinking! Do not! Killing has become an instinctive killing monster, and they will respond to any chance of killing people! Chiba''s pupils also slightly shrank during the electrical transition of his mind. At this moment, one centimeter in front of his eyes, the tip of the needle of the long knife flickered cold, and in the next half a second, it would pierce into his left eye. And in his right eye, was the mask of the misty assassination troop that reflected the triangular mouth. Through this mask, Chiba could almost see the sneer and sneer face. First through the left eye... Then through the right back of the head... Then through the back... From the belly diagonally... Ah, ah, this excitement, I cant help it... All kinds of excited thoughts flashed in Li San Chuan Wan''s mind, and the arc of smile behind the mask seemed to be bigger, almost grinning behind his ears. Just as his smile became more perverted, the emerald brilliance in Qianye''s eyes suddenly disappeared. In the second half... "laugh!" The needle of the long knife, like the tip of a needle, pierced through the back of Chiba''s left head, and it seemed to fly out with some lumps. This feel...this kid, how can he escape? The face behind Lisan Kushiwan''s mask turned cold, and the corners of his eyes glanced back. At this moment, behind him, Qianye''s figure suddenly lifted up, the bitter and cold light flickering in his hand, following the upward trend, it pierced towards the back of Li San Chuan Wan''s neck. Li San Chuan Wan narrowed his eyes slightly, and a series of images flashed through his mind naturally. At the moment when he used the instantaneous movement, the kid stiffened, but the fingers of his left hand akimbo quickly made a simple mark. As soon as he pierced his eyes, this little demon had replaced his body with the soil substitute hidden under the branches, and blocked his attack with the substitute. At the same time, the main body is wrapped around the branches, holding Kunai to attack. This is not a prior expectation, this kid is very cautious! No, this should be a tactic he is accustomed to. It is already instinctive to take it for granted. As long as there is a little gap, he will be ready to play! Just now, Wu Li and I focused on his body, coupled with the dim light in the forest... Is this also his instinctive action? Clever use of objective and subjective factors to make clever follow-up settings! As soon as his thoughts turned, Lisan Kushimaru couldn''t help but catch a glimpse of the droplets in the hands of Chiba''s soil substitute who was "kakaka" fragments. Is the soil that makes the soil stand-in made out of our hands by using droplets to block our sight? Difficult kid! Li San Chuan Wan gritted his teeth. At this moment, with a "chirp", Qianye''s hand pierced Li San Chuan Wan''s back against his neck, and blood spurted out, splashing half of his face with a touch of surprise. , Also floated to his face, and his left hand stretched out. "Snapped!" With a crisp sound, he held Kuwu''s hand and was tightly grasped in Li San Chuan Wan''s hand. "Snapped!" At the same time, the sound of the knife handle being held back into the hand sounded ~www.novelhall.com~ a bit of cold light, piercing from the waist rib of Li San Chuan Wan, pierced Qianye''s left chest without any difference. Hey! Don''t underestimate the **** Li San! This guy was surprisingly calm when killing people...and crazy! Wu Li Jinba looked at Chiba, who was almost hanging on the back of Lisan Chuan Wan in front of him, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. However, the next moment... "Snapped!" The sound of a hand resting on a metal object sounded, and Wu Li Jinba''s sneer just appeared, and it instantly turned into a "bad" stiff smile! "boom!" A rune light flashed, and a huge fireball exploded in an instant, the smoke was like a column, the gust of wind suddenly rose, and the head covered the face! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote for a recommendation, a monthly pass, and your support is my biggest motivation. For mobile phone users, please read it.) Chapter 384： What a fate! Sure enough, as long as a certain amount of chakra is injected from the handle, the compound detonator can be provided with chakra and explode. . Fastest update This is a bit different from pre-injecting chakras into the detonating talisman and then detonating it later. Does the compound detonating talisman formed by so many detonating talisman belong to the type of instant explosion? Chiba held a knife in his left hand and shot out from the explosion of smoke. Pieces of charred stone fragments flew out from his left half of his body, falling and dissipating. On his left chest, in addition to the scorched and rolled flesh, there seemed to be drops of blood splashing out like beads. On the other side of the smoke column, Wu Li Jinba watched Chiba flying out, with one foot already on the other branch, and her pupils contracted slightly. Can he use droplets? At this moment, the strong wind had stopped, the leaves that were being carried and flying fell one after another, and the reflection was in Wu Li Jinba''s slightly surprised eyes. He just saw the little ghost stretch out his left hand to grab his droplets, and then the detonation symbol on the droplets lighted up and detonated instantly, directly engulfing the little ghost and Li San Chuan Wan into the explosive fireball. The next step was a plume of smoke soaring into the sky, a violent wind danced, and the surrounding leaves were engulfed in the sky, and the next second, this kid flew out of the smoke screen, and now landed on the branches in front of him. And the branch quite far in front of him, where Chiba was standing just now, the plume of smoke evaporates, the fire has dissipated, and a few pieces of charred and dead leaves slowly drift into the plume of smoke, not long from below the plume Falling, falling under the dim branches. This kid is crazy enough! It caused an explosion directly at zero distance, without using a knife to guide the explosion, and directly exploded on himself! Go straight to the end! There was a chill in Wu Li Jinba''s heart. The ability to add form changes on the basis of ninjutsu, absolute talent, a head that anticipates the enemy''s chances, and a desperate mentality, all these add up, the fighting power that this kid has erupted is simply terrifying. It''s definitely not the level of Shangnin and elite Shangnin that can be distinguished! "despair!" Chiba''s feet fell on the branches, and looked back at the disgust that gradually faded behind him, and the pain on his face flashed. At the same time, his right hand was gently stretched to his chest, the green light in his hand was faint, and he began to treat himself. At this moment, Chibas left and right sides were all blackened, especially the left hand. Because it was holding the droplets to make it explode, it was basically facing the explosion. Fortunately, at the moment of the explosion, Chiba was plated. The rocky skin was protected from being blown up, but the situation was much more serious than that of the right hand. The skin and flesh were scorched and rolled up. Although holding the droplets, it was trembling and almost unable to hold it. However, although embarrassed, it is different from other parts. The wound on Chiba''s left hand is constantly healing. Although it is slower, it is not as fast as the wound on his left chest under his right hand, but it is indeed naked. Recognizable healing, the scorched dead flesh was also rolled and peeled, and it seemed that there were still wisps of white air rising. Only the most basic treatment can be performed, and Chakra can''t be used much! There are no munition pills this time! Chiba silently thought of carefully controlling the fluctuation of the medical chakra, and with the treatment, the burning pain on his body slowly disappeared. It can also be seen from this that Chibas medical ninjutsu can be said to be superb. The speed of healing is probably close to Tsunade. It can be seen that the medical experience of the research during this period was not in vain, plus the ultra-fine chakra control. Ability, Chiba''s learning of medical ninjutsu can be said to be smooth sailing and rapid progress. As expected. Feeling the pain disappear, Chiba smiled slightly. He detonated from zero distance. Of course, it was not a foolish move. When Wuli Jinba was at war, he felt the power of the explosion of the blasting knife. And just now it was a very close shot. If he didn''t detonate, then Li San Chuan Wan''s puncture really penetrated his heart, even if it detonated, his heart was almost punctured. Li San Chuan Wan''s timing was too good, and the speed was too fast. He didn''t have time to set up various backhands as before. The only set of soil substitute backhands was also used up instantly. It can be said that in the situation just now, Chiba was desperate and could only do so! As for how to know that the chakra detonated by the injection, Chiba was not stupidly trying. When confronted, he held the droplets in his hand to transform the chakra nature of the soil properties, and when he made mud for the soil substitute, he discovered that Part of the chakra naturally flowed into the body of the droplet, and then injected into the load detonation talisman along a certain pattern. At that time, he was faintly aware that the explosion of the blasting knife was probably caused by the instant input of Chakra. And now, after the detonation, he roughly understood. The explosion of the blasting knife droplets is non-directional, that is to say, if the blasting knife droplets do not go through a certain method, the blasting knife droplets can only explode like an ordinary detonating talisman with greater power. It takes superb skills to control the direction of the explosion and make the explosion a weapon like Wuli Jinha. Otherwise, the seven Ninja swords would be too cheap. In other words, the blasting knife droplets are not something he can control without the corresponding skills! However, the trick seems to have been touched. Chiba''s right hand moved down slightly, healed the next place, and the touch of Chakra and explosion flashed in his heart, and his heart felt a little clear. At this moment, the smoke of the explosion dissipated, revealing Lisan Chuanwan''s half-kneeled, half-length scorched figure. A trace of smoke evaporated from him, and drops of blood fell on the edge of the mask. On the branches, scattered into blood drops. hateful Lisan Kushimaru under the mask squinted and looked at the small figure who was also half-kneeling on the ground with his back facing him, clenching his teeth. This kid! Simply lunatic! hateful! The explosion is too close, and the left half of the body is not conscious! Li San Chuan Wan''s eyes moved down slightly, and landed on his left leg and left hand. The skin and flesh on the top were rolled and burnt black. The blood mixed with some black matter gushing out like a spring, without feeling at all. And the wire at the end of the needle of his love knife, the long knife is hung on his left foot ~www.novelhall.com~ The needle itself is hanging in the air under the branches, floating. His left hand and left foot are temporarily useless! Even his left half of his body was seriously injured, and there is no possibility of another fight! And his heart was even more angry, and he was even put on a side by this kid, a duo of dignified and ruthless, others were almost frightened by the news. Nowadays, he has fallen a lot on an eight-year-old kid! Even one of the seven famous Shinobi swords was taken away by this kid. Damn it! Damn it! Kill you! Kill you! Li San Chuan Wan roared in his heart, mixed with killing intent and anger. However, the person who wants to kill is right in front of him, but he can do nothing! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please go to read.) Chapter 385： change well! The minimal treatment is over. Chiba let go of his right hand, looked forward, and then glanced back slightly. Lisan Kushimaru and Wuli Jinba didn''t attack, and they didn''t attack with such a good opportunity just now, and they seemed to have no combat effectiveness. Now you can feel relieved, these two people are no longer dangerous. Excluding two people from the Ninja Seven, and it is the more famous ruthless duo among them, it will more or less attract enemy ninjas. However, to be on the safe side, it''s better to quietly move closer to one of the five scattered troops, tell them the information by the way, and ask them about the current situation of the ruling party. I remember that the two most marginal units and the middle unit are equipped with sensory ninjas that can communicate, so go find them! Thinking about it, Chiba glanced back, and dispelled the idea of ??killing Lisan Kushikun and Wu Li Jinba. For one thing, he felt that time was pressing and worried about their safety. Secondly, although these two people are perverts who kill people without blinking, the killing skills in Wuyin Village are indeed terrible. The Wuyin Ninja, except for the Seven Ninjas, may not have any outstanding ninjas, but, killing this This kind of thing does not necessarily depend on what kind of ninja is. The most important thing is the killing technique. Whether it is killing ninjutsu or illusion, physical skills are actually killing techniques. And Wuyin Village''s killing technique, whether it is a silent killing technique or other assassination techniques, makes people afraid to underestimate it, otherwise Wuyin would not be listed as one of the five great forbearance villages. He rushed to the end, Qianye was also afraid that Wuyin had some powerful killing skills that the original work did not show, and the two should be regarded as Wuyin''s killing experts, and one of them was accidentally killed. Moreover, if the conditions of the two of them were not supported, they would probably bleed to death. Therefore, after Chiba let go, he used force under his feet, dragged a knife and dropped droplets, and rushed out. gone? A hint of surprise flashed in the eyes under Lisan Chuanwan''s mask, and Wuli Jinba, who was on the branches behind him, had already threw himself down and hung on the branches. The blood dripped from the branches ticking, life or death was unknown. Don''t solve us? Li San Chuan Wan''s eyes flickered, and then he was bitten by the teeth stimulated by the pain of his left body. The explosion he suffered was much more serious than that of Chiba. The droplets were located diagonally in front of him, to a large extent. He helped Qianye keep away the impact of many explosions. hateful! I was actually ignored by such a kid! Think of us as trivial chores! Thinking of this, Li San Chuan Wan''s clenched teeth were clenched a bit, almost blood leaking from his gums. Do not! This kid is the priority to complete the task. On his body, Konoha really put this important task on this kid! Even... it is very likely to be important information. Watermelon Mountain is right! This is the goal we discovered in Wuyin Village, and we must not make others cheaper! Thinking, Lisan Kushimaru, who was leaning half-shoulder against the tree trunk, moved his relatively intact right hand, and slowly touched the steel wire on his ankle, looking at Chiba with strong killing intent. At this time, Chiba walked through the woods, and the dim woods seemed to start to brighten up. I was about to leave the woods. I remember that when I set off, there was a team with the Inuzuka clan and the Yu-girl clan. They left from both sides of me. They were not the mid-range unit, so in other words, the Yu-girl clan. The team should have sent ninjas who can communicate. Then, according to the original route, I should go to my right. They should have left some traces, and they have to find these traces. The mid-range troops also have ninjas for communication, but if they converge with the mid-range troops, Chiba will bring the enemy to the Guanye, so Chiba did not choose the best mid-range troops. Thinking about this, Qianye lifted the droplets upside down, with a dignified look on his face, and stepped on the branches with one foot, Chakra burst slightly, with the force of a step, the whole person flew out and swept. After passing several branches, it crashed into a thick leaf. Must hurry up! Chiba''s right hand was slightly covered in front of him, and the leaves broke out. At that moment, his eyes suddenly opened up, and a wilderness appeared in front of him. At the end of the wilderness, there was a low mountain and cliff. After crossing the wilderness and the low cliff, it was almost out. The land boundary of Konoha Village was over. According to the plan, he had to turn around and head toward the front line. After a cursory glance, Chiba''s expression in midair changed. At this moment, a little bit far in front of him, a man with triangular hair was looking at him with a smirk in his hands. Holding an odd-shaped big knife smaller than spray, slanting it on his shoulders, swinging the knife diagonally. this is Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, and a slight urgency appeared on his face. "Hahaha, die! Konoha''s kid!" I saw the man with triangular hair laughed and swung the odd-shaped knife in his hand, as if he had been waiting for a long time! At this moment, when the two of them went up and down, Qianye was still some distance away from him. This sword-wielding was bound to fail. However, a look of shock flashed across Chiba''s face, turning to the side, and bursting with the knife in his left hand. A semicircle of cold light came out, and it was cut diagonally downward~www.novelhall.com~ to cut the empty space on the left side. "when!" A clang of gold and iron. The droplets of the blasting knife that slashed upwards suddenly stopped, Qianye bit his teeth and grabbed the handle of the knife with his right hand. A spark shot out from the confrontation between the explosive knife droplets and the odd-shaped knife. At this time, above the odd-shaped sword, the blue chakra was like a waterfall, rushing from the convex mark in the middle of the blade to both sides. And that odd-shaped broadsword has turned into a huge one, and across a distance of two meters, the huge blade slashed on the droplets. Compared with its size, the droplets at this moment are like a knife! "Snapped!" Qianye hung upside down in the air, biting his teeth, his hand was soft, and the back of the reel-tube of the blasting knife hit his right shoulder. The force on the huge odd-shaped knife was so big that it couldn''t stop it. The man with the triangle haircut smiled at the corners of his mouth, holding the two parallel blades of the odd-shaped sword in both hands, stepping out with his right foot, using his back and his back, and his hands suddenly increased! As his strength increased, the strength of the odd-shaped broadsword increased again, sparks shot, and Chiba, together with the droplets, was slashed out. What a great strength! It uses the weight of the giant flateye flounder! With such a thought flashed in his mind, Qianye only felt that everything around him was retreating rapidly, and his whole body was hung upside down and flew out. At the same time, a chill suddenly emerged from his back. He suddenly looked to the back, but he saw a figure standing in the direction he was flying, holding a large square knife in a sweeping motion, and the handle was There seems to be a semicircular gap on the blade. Cut off the knife, behead the big knife! Chiba''s heart is cold, The place where I flew past is where the blade of the decapitated broadsword swung! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 386： Seven Ninja swords! Loquat Shizang grinned, a mouthful of fangs and the red camouflage from the bottom of his cheek to his chin made his smile look quite hideous, and his undisguised killing intent lingered around him. . Fastest update At this moment, in front of him, Konoha''s little ghost is flying upside down, with droplets in his hand tightly leaning on his right shoulder, and his decapitation knife has already been slashed away, and the opponent is already unable to avoid it. avoid. However, there was a trace of solemnity in his heart. This blow must be successful! It is certainly not easy for this kid to escape from the hands of Wuli Jinpachi and Lisan Chuanwan, and also capture the droplets! And this matter must be resolved quickly and there must be no mistakes! At the turn of his mind, he decapitated the cold light of the broad blade, flashing an arc of cold light in the air, sweeping towards Qianye''s waist. If you don''t evade, Chiba is bound to be cut into two! At this moment, a trace of determination flashed in Qianye''s eyes, and he pulled his hands toward the chest and abdomen, and the droplets moved a large amount to the chest and abdomen. "when!" In the gold iron clang, sparks splashed, and within a few millimeters, the droplets blocked the sweeping sweep. "puff!" At the same time, with a muffled sound, the entire back of the droplet hit Chiba''s waist and abdomen, and a splash of blood was spilled from Chiba''s mouth, floating in the air. Glancing at the decapitation knife on the droplet blade, Chiba''s teeth bite slightly, and it is almost a bit. If he pulls slowly, the decapitation knife will cut into the droplet''s hilt, and then his hand will be gone. . It''s really hard to deal with! Seeing Chiba with his hands tucked into his waist and abdomen, holding the entire droplet in his arms, Loquat Shizang frowned slightly. At this moment, the compound detonating symbol on the droplets in Qianye''s arms lighted up. what! Loquat Shizang''s eyes widened, and his smile instantly solidified. "boom!" Immediately, the blasting knife exploded again, and the fireball smoke screen exploded! Loquat Juzo only felt an explosive force from the decapitating knife in his hand, and the entire right hand even the sword in his hand bounced back. At the place of the explosion, the droplets in Qianye''s hand were swayed out, creating an arc of firelight smoke in the air, as if turning over and waving a knife, and bounced the decapitated knife. The explosion... was under control! The eyes of Loquat Shizang were incredible. "despair!" Qianye turned over to the ground, standing firmly on the wilderness, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. It succeeded! Sure enough, while pouring into the chakra, use the knife force to guide the explosion, and this explosive knife droplet seems to have some special manufacturing process that can concentrate the explosive force and then burst out along the knife force! Worthy of being one of the seven Shinobi swords that Wuyin Village is proud of! With the help of the power of the explosion, coupled with the characteristics and power of the explosion, if you handle it properly, it will be a feeling of explosion! It''s just that the timing of injecting chakras and the timing of swinging the knife is difficult to grasp! But apparently, Chiba controlled it well, and even used an explosion to blow the decapitating knife back without any help. At this moment, Chiba was a little bit fond of this blasting knife. Although it was strange in appearance and never beautiful, it was practically one of the famous Naruto swords. "Duh!" At this moment, the decapitated broadsword fell to the ground, and the loquat Juzo, who flew down and raised his head slightly, took a step back to stabilize his figure. This kid, just... controlled the blasting knife? Just kidding, our Shinobu in Wuyin Village was manipulated by a Konoha kid? Explosive knife droplets, and only the ghost lamp full moon and Wuli Jinba can use it! When I chose the user of Explosive Knife, I didn''t know how many good knives in Wuyin Village were killed and injured! How long has it been since Wuli Jinhachi went to intercept this kid who was discovered! This kid should have touched the knife soon, how could he manipulate the explosion of droplets? And the user of the flat-eye flounder over there, holding the posture of the flat-eye flounder sweeping out, seemed to be taken aback, looking at the exploding smoke that was slowly dissipating in mid-air. "Crack!" A crisp sound of cracking of the rock material resounded on Chibas chest, under the scorched black ragged jacket, his lumps of rocky skin slowly fell down, and the burnt black dead skin inside slowly The peeling, revealing intact skin. Gee! It was still bombed! Feeling the pain in her chest and abdomen, Chiba frowned. After all, it was a zero-distance explosion just now, no matter how perfect Qianye used the blasting knife, it was still affected by the explosion. Fortunately, just in case, it was plated with rocky skin. Otherwise, Chiba would be injured too, and the injury was not light. The aftermath of the rocky skin was actually not small. Although Chiba guided the explosion, it was not perfect. As for the reaction of the loquat ten Tibetan and flat-eye flounder users, Chiba also saw in his eyes, and even from the corner of his eye, he also saw the other side of the wilderness, behind the flat-eye flounder users, and three figures were swiftly moving. Come. A wry smile floated at the corner of his mouth. You don''t need to look at this to know that there are Wuli Jinba and Lisan Chuanwan in the woods, as well as the loquat juzang and the flat-eye flounder users in front of them, plus these three figures. The seven Ninja swords are all here! At the moment, Qianye didn''t even think about it, lifted up the knife droplets, turned around, flew out, and ran directly into the original woods. Seeing Chiba''s movements, the users of loquat tenzo and flat-eye flounder also reacted. Seeing Chiba ran away, they didn''t even think about it, and ran after them. The three figures that rushed also turned and swept into the woods. Even when they swept into the woods, the five people consciously adjusted their positions and turned into a fan-shaped formation. And the place where the fan-shaped center is facing is the location of Chiba, which runs into the woods. This is really bad! After Chiba rushed into the woods, he speeded up and walked through the woods. At the same time, he couldn''t help but feel an ominous feeling in his heart. His plan ~www.novelhall.com~ has been completely disrupted. There are seven Ninja swords, he is completely invincible, and Wu Li Jin Ba and Li San Chuan Wan is just a fluke. The victory over Wuli Jinba was because of the new water escape, which added a shape change to the water arrow technique and turned it into a vortex arrow. It was surprisingly successful. At the same time, Wuli Jinba was relaxed when Lisan Kushimaru supported the attack. Let him succeed. Lisan Kushimaru was the same. He was on the verge of taking him by surprise, but he was caught off guard, using the power of the blasting knife to defeat him in a nearly dead-end manner. The seemingly light and dexterous, in fact, it is a life-threatening, even, Chiba is even more embarrassed when compared to Chiyo and Yeyue. There is actually only one way before him, and that is... To survive, run away! As for the original plan, Chiba could not continue to execute it! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote for a recommendation, a monthly pass, and your support is my biggest motivation. For mobile phone users, please read it.) Chapter 387： the 3rd time! What a joke! The seven Ninja swords are really all here! "despair!" Chiba frowned, stepped on the branch, and glanced back slightly, but saw Loquat Juzo chasing behind him, slanting left and right, surrounded by five people in a fan shape, slowing down a little, he They may be double-teamed by the five of them, and they will definitely die by then. . Fastest update is there any method! is there any method! My purpose is not to kill the Seven Ninja Swordsman, but to attract enough attention, although killing or severely inflicting the Ninja Sword Seven Swordsman, it is enough to cause those infiltrating misty ninjas to achieve their original purpose. But... now... Sure enough, things happened in a hurry, and I didn''t think about all the possibilities carefully! The current situation... is equivalent to having an S-rank ninja sent to chase me down, while the other misty ninjas deal with Guan Ye and their elite troops. Yes! Star tactics! In their view, I am Konoha''s surprise soldier, used to complete important tasks, and they have also sent a powerful surprise soldier... Soldier to soldier, king to king! What a simple plan! No one said that a ninja who sneaks into the army can''t have s-level strength! As for the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, the strength of a single one is not weak, and all of them are gathered together to have the strength of S grade! Even S-rank ninjas may not be able to please them! It must be a fight for life! I missed it! Now, both myself and them are in danger! At this moment, in Chiba''s mind, in addition to all kinds of thoughts, he can still imagine that there are still a group of infiltrating ninjas around Guanye, and he is surrounded by the blocking force separated by these savage ninjas. Chasing. But now, he is alone. It is estimated that the five troops who have dispersed do not know his current situation. I am afraid that they cannot come to support. Although Wuli Jinha and Kurisan Kushimaru have no combat effectiveness, the remaining five are still there. It''s not something Chiba can deal with, things have entered the worst situation! "Duh!" But at this moment, when every bad idea flashed in Qianye''s mind, there was a tremor at his feet, which was about to exert force, and the sound of some kind of metal being inserted into the branches. "laugh!" A flash of fire suddenly ignited under Qianye''s feet. A Kuwu was inserted obliquely on the branches at Chiba''s feet, and the detonating talisman at the end had already burned. Gee! Chiba frowned. And the next second... "boom!" The smoke from the fire exploded. Suddenly, the branch broke and fell, and Chiba also fell with black smoke and a knife. "puff!" Chiba touched his right shoulder and fell heavily to the ground, but the rock fragments fell beside him in front of his face, crackling. They must not be double-teamed! When Chiba landed, this thought came out before the pain in his shoulder came. "Life or death!" At this time, seeing the success of the detonation talisman''s raid, the watermelon mountain puffer ghost took two quick steps and flew towards the place where Chiba had fallen with the strength that his fat body did not possess. And the loquat Juzo, who has been adorning Qianye''s back, leaped forward with his sword and headed straight to the place where Chiba landed. At the same time, the other three did not rush over in a hurry, but accelerated their speed, gradually forming a fan-shaped formation. "when!" And just as the three people are about to close together, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost touches the shark muscles, and is about to jump up and draw a knife to slash the Chiba under the tree. . "Snapped!" Chiba held the droplet crossbar in his right hand, and his left hand involuntarily supported the back of the depressed droplet knife, clenching his teeth. And the loquat Shizang who leaped under his body pressed his hands down fiercely, and the decapitated broadsword was stuck on the droplets of the cross block. The two knives trembled from time to time. Every time they trembled, where the blades touched, It''s sparks falling apart. Unconsciously, Loquat Shizang''s hands trembled, and his teeth clenched unconsciously. Let me see if it was just a fluke, or it was true! Such a thought flashed through Pian Pa Shi Zang''s heart involuntarily. At the same time, Chiba saw the watermelon puffer fish leaping up with his hand touching the handle of the knife, and the other three also rushed from three directions behind Chiba, flat-eyed flounder and blunt knife pocket in their hands. Cut, thunder knife teeth, or diagonal cut, or straight stab, or straight stab, has already attacked. He has no retreat! "Kakka!" A layer of rocky skin spread from Qianye''s hand holding the droplets, and his whole body was covered when he turned around, and even his head was wrapped in dense rocky skin. This is... the art of rock hardening that only a few rock hidden can master! On the basis of the soil hardening technique, a change in the nature of the rock was added. Even the Shinobu of Yanyin Village may not be able to master it! Unlike ordinary hardening, the defensive power of this rock hardening can even stop an explosion! Loquat Shizang''s eyes widened slightly, and then, as if he had discovered something, his face changed drastically, he had a pause in his hand, and he was decapitated with a big knife. Suppress my strength, lighter! With joy in Chiba''s heart, the left hand holding the hilt of the sprayed knife stretched into the ninja bag. At this time, the watermelon mountain blowfish ghost and the others simultaneously had an idea. Taking advantage of the loquat Juzo to suppress this kid, kill in one fell swoop, leaving no variables! And when the thoughts turned, the horizontal cut of the flat-headed flounder, the straight sling of the round, the sharp and exquisite straight thorns of the tooth, and the scorpion muscle cut from the oblique rear of the loquat Shizang, have already attacked the front of Chiba. "puff!" At this moment, Chiba took a step forward with his left foot, and his left shoulder slammed into the back of the depressed sprayed knife, and threw his left hand from the ninja bag. At this moment, Loquat Juzang''s expression changed drastically, and he couldn''t help but yelled out: "Quick away! This kid is on purpose!" As soon as these words came out, the other four people were taken aback almost at the same time, and the Ninja sword in their hands was cast away. And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ the composite detonation symbol on the droplet lights up. bad! The four of them seemed to have discovered something, their faces were all on one side. "boom!" In the next instant, the exploding fireball blasted out, and the white mist and gray smoke burst out at the same time, and the strong wind swept out. Suddenly, the leaves rose suddenly with the wind, spinning and dancing to the sky, the dust column transpired to the sky, and under the dust column, a white mist spread out at the same time, passing through the cracks between the branches of the trees, and going away by the aftermath of the explosion . For a time, at the center of the explosion, a dust column mixed with flying leaves rushed out of the canopy, slowly dissipating, and a waterfall of white mist scattered, covering an area nearly ten meters in radius. Chiba, the third time to detonate droplets at zero distance! And he himself, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost, the loquat juzo... everyone was involved in the explosion, and no one escaped! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote for a recommendation, a monthly pass, and your support is my biggest motivation. For mobile phone users, please read it.) Chapter 18： Breakthrough? "Wow!" The dust column slowly dissipated, and the fallen leaves fell into this not-so-large forest like a pouring rain, crackling. . Fastest update And as the fallen leaves fell, those branches that were swept by the wind slowly stopped flapping and fell silent. A few seconds later, the white mist scattered by the waterfall also slowly faded away, exposing the open space between the two big trees. At this moment, two large pits had already been exploded in this clearing, and at a distance of about half a meter in front of the two pits, two shallow trenches were parallel and straight, extending all the way. At the end of these two gullies, a bandaged ninja sword and a square sword with a round hole in the blade were inserted diagonally on the ground, shaking from time to time. Exactly, the shark muscle has a decapitating knife! At this time, two ninja knives were leaning against the left and right shoulders of the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost and the loquat juzang, and the knife surface under the hilt was supported by the right and left hands of the two. The two squatted on the ground relative to each other, squatting halfway behind their knife in almost the same posture. It is their knife that protects them and prevents them from being affected by the explosion. And because of its size, there were some signs of blast injuries on the back of the chest and even the shoulders of the watermelon puffer fish ghost. As for the loquat juzang, he completely avoided the explosion. "when" At this time, on a few large trees behind the two pits, an odd-shaped dagger fell from the tree to the ground, and then a drop of blood splashed on it. Afterwards, a figure with one hand drooped down from the tree and picked up the odd-shaped dagger with his intact hand. In addition to his injured hand, he was also quite embarrassed. There were scorched black marks on his chest and feet, but relatively speaking, except for the open flesh on the forearm of his right hand, they were all traumatic injuries. . It looks embarrassing, but the injury is not serious. On the two trees next to him, the man with a triangle haircut and a middle-aged man with a sky braid glanced at each other, their eyes fell on the two shallow pits at the same time, and their faces were a little ugly. "Where is that kid?" A hint of stiffness flashed across the chubby but completely unkind and cute face of the watermelon mountain blowfish ghost. Loquat Shizang glanced slightly, glanced from the half-arc depression of the decapitated broadsword''s blade, his face became quite ugly, and said angrily: "Do you still need to ask? Of course it is to escape!" And in the mind of Loquat Shizang, he remembered the two smoke bombs that were thrown directly below him at the moment of the explosion. This kid, once again manipulated droplets! Moreover, when guiding the power of the blasting knife when it exploded, two smoke bombs were thrown. The smoke bombs spread out by the fluctuation of the explosion, and instantly blocked our sight! This kid must have escaped at that time! Loquat Shizang gritted his teeth, and in addition to his anger, there was a hint of admiration in his heart. Under the siege of the five of us, we can still be so calm and calm, come up with such a countermeasure, what a great kid! At this time, the man with the triangle haircut and the middle-aged man with soaring braid standing on the tree jumped off the branch, and the man with the drooping hands also stood up. The three of them walked up together, standing next to the two shallow holes. There was a pause. That''s it, this kid actually set up several detonating symbols in it, detonating them at the same time as the droplets! Gee! What a nasty kid! The three thought at the same time. At this time, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost and the loquat juzang had also stood up, and they grabbed the knife and placed them on their backs. "He''s still not far away." The watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost said with a slightly stiff and cold face. "Huh!" Loquat Juzo snorted coldly and said: "Then, do you know where you are going?" The watermelon mountain puffer ghost looked around for a week. Because of the explosion, the surroundings were very messy. The half-burned leaves and twigs were all over the ground, and some were still hanging in the surrounding woods. The watermelon mountain puffer ghost was only discovered because of the explosion. This has become a small open space, and several small trees have even fallen down. Without a trace of frown, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost thought. With such a close-range droplet explosion, even if this kid could guide the explosive force, he would not be able to retreat all over, even if he retreats all over, it was impossible for the situation just now to leave no traces. If things happen in a hurry, they will inevitably leave traces! Even if he concealed it well and left no traces, you can guess his intentions. The situation just now... Ok? this is While thinking about it, the watermelon mountain blowfish ghost''s eyes fell behind him. It seems that the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost is acting, and the four people of Loquat Juzo also watched it, but they saw behind the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost and the loquat Juzo, a branch of a large branch of the tree stretched out, a shallow footprint has been slightly The scorched substance lay on the ground impressively. "Here!" You don''t need to look at it to know, this must be the direction that kid escaped! Therefore, when the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost spoke, all five of them had already flew away, stepping on the branches and flying, they were all moving forward quickly, and when they were moving forward, they all adjusted to the half-fan formation. . And dozens of meters in front of them, Chiba held droplets in his hand, rushing quickly, aiming at the wilderness before. "Ahem!" However, there was a coughing sound, but after the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghosts left, under a fallen tree on the right side of their original position, Chiba''s cough was heard. Afterwards, the small tree was slowly pushed away and fell to the ground with a "bang". "Huh!" Next, a small figure slowly stood up from the place where the small tree fell, and saw that he was scorched and **** at the corners of his mouth. It was considered that he had suffered a lot of internal injuries. Almost... Almost killed myself! Qianye wiped his mouth, wiped the blood from it, and the emerald brilliance in his eyes slowly dissipated. However, it was a lie. Chiba gave a wry smile at the corner of his mouth, and his figure shook. Just now, he detonated the droplets, but unfortunately, this time the control was not perfect. Although he guided most of the explosive power, he still exploded himself, and the explosive knife blew up on his shoulder. Although the rocky skin blocked the explosion, the aftermath of the explosion still shook his head. At the same time, he also leaned on his left shoulder and swung a knife with his right hand, repelling the watermelon mountain pufferfish ghost and the loquat juzo. As for the three people behind him, they sensed the detonation talisman he had set behind them, stopped the offensive, and retreated quickly, but seeing what they looked like just now, they should hide in time, and the injuries were not very serious. Sure enough, the judgment at that time was correct! A trace of fortune flashed in Chiba''s heart. After he landed before, he knew that he must be surrounded this time. If he didn''t want to escape, he would definitely die. And he guessed that after the five Ninja swords caught up with him, he would find a gap to escape by himself, and he would definitely be surrounded and attacked on both sides. Therefore, he set up the detonation talisman behind him, and just after he had set the detonation talisman, the loquat juzang slashed it down. The next thing is simple, deliberately suppressed by the loquat ten Tibetans, let the other four people have the opportunity to enter the scope of the explosion, detonate the detonation knife and detonation talisman in one fell swoop. Of course, Chiba didn''t expect that these explosions would cause too much damage to the five Ninja swords. The explosions were nothing more than blocking their vision. Moreover, the explosion was not enough. He also used smoke bombs to further obscure their sight and buy himself time to separate the shadow clone. After separating the shadow clone in the smoke screen, Chiba asked the shadow clone to move towards the wilderness with some burnt black dead skin and explosive knife droplets. Because of the relationship between the explosion and the smoke bomb, the shadow clone successfully passed through the two. People, left here. And made a trace under the tree. As for the body, it is hidden under this fallen tree. At this moment, the main body Chiba rubbed his ears, and the buzzing tinnitus had not faded away. After all, it exploded directly on the side of his head. Although there was only a small part of the aftermath of the explosion, Chiba still felt a little dizzy. Even the nose oozes blood. Too dangerous! too crazy! Chiba is also a little unbelievable, he just thought of the plan and implemented it. But ~www.novelhall.com~ anyway, they led them away, waiting for them to catch up with my shadow clone... Now I have to leave here as soon as possible and go directly to the middle team. They are still in danger! My plan failed! Thinking about it, Chiba gritted his teeth and took a difficult step. His figure seemed to be a little wobbly. There was no way, his brain had not been relieved by the shock. "despair!" Chiba fell in one step. And the next second... But his body stiffened, an incredible flash of light flashed across his face, and his eyes slowly widened. After that, Chiba lowered his head slightly. The tip of the sword shone bright red. It came out from his chest! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote for a recommendation, a monthly pass, and your support is my biggest motivation. For mobile phone users, please read it.) Chapter 389： perish together? hateful! In the end... Watching the tip of the sword fade back little by little, drops of blood are left between the corners of Chibas mouth and nose. The drops are like beads, falling to the ground, splashing into blood beads, and being absorbed by the soil under their feet, forming a black point. . Fastest update "laugh!" The tip of the sword was completely pulled away from Qianye''s chest, and a puff of blood spurted out of his chest, and after the spurt of blood, Qianye seemed to have lost all support, and he knelt down with a "thump". At least...at least... A strong thought flashed through his mind, and then with a "poof", his face faced the ground, and he fell heavily to the ground, splashing a little dust. After Chiba fell, the tall and thin masked figure behind him was also revealed. Li San Chuanwan looked at the stitches of the long knife in his hand and the blood on it, and a trace flashed on the drooping face behind the mask. A cold and chilling smile. You have deceived the watermelon mountain, the loquat juzo, but you can''t think of it! I will follow you behind! "Hehehe..." There was a cold sweat and a strange laugh, passed from under his mask, and then Lisan Kushimaru shook, then shook again, with a "puff", and the man with a sword fell on the bush behind him. In the middle, the bush leaves were flying, and there was no sound. After Chiba injured him and left, Lisan Kushimaru simply bandaged his left leg with a wave of resentment and killing. Follow all the way. However, he was quickly thrown away. After all, half of his body was seriously injured, and it was good to be able to walk. How to keep up with Chiba flying through the forest. Originally he planned to give up, but he didn''t expect that soon after being thrown away by Chiba, when he had just turned the simple bandage into a more reliable wound medicine and bandage, Chiba turned back. Then five other ninja swordsmen followed. At that time, he was bandaging in a hidden place under the bushes, and both sides fled one by one, and no one found him. After seeing Chiba return, he didn''t care about anything, so he kept going in the direction of Chiba. In the end, Chiba was intercepted and an explosion occurred. He had just arrived at this place when the white mist swept over him. He took advantage of the trend and hid in the bush where he fell at the moment. Seeing the white mist that filled his eyes, he secretly called bad at first, but he didn''t expect that Chiba turned over and hid in a little tree that had just fallen, and the bush where the little tree fell was right there. The place where he hides, but only a few steps away! When the five people were drawn away and Chiba stood up, he almost dragged the injured half of his body, and a sword attacked behind him, piercing Chiba''s chest. This is also because Qianye''s head was concussed with tinnitus and his senses were dull. Otherwise, Li San Chuan Wan''s staggering sting would not necessarily be stabbed. And now, Li San Chuan Wan finally couldn''t support it, and fainted. As for life and death, he didn''t know. ... At this moment, above the wild, the shadow avatar Chiba flew in a vertical direction, lifting the knife and droplets upside down, sprinting out of the small forest while the leaves were flying, and after landing, it rushed wildly. And he rushed out of the woods in only two or three seconds. In the small woods bordering the wilderness, leaves suddenly collapsed in five places, and five knife-holders rushed out, chasing the front shadow clone Chiba. Gee! It''s really tight, but anyway, the main body is not so good now, and treatment is estimated to take a certain amount of time. Before Chakra disappears, I will run as far as I can. After the shadow clone Chiba glanced behind him, a simple thought struck through his mind. At this moment, after landing, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost who was also running wild frowned slightly, looked at the shadow clone Chiba in front, and said: "Do you feel strange?" "strange?" At this moment, the five did not maintain a half-fan formation, but gradually closed. Loquat Juzo was obliquely behind him. Hearing his words, he asked immediately. "I always feel something is wrong!" The watermelon puffer ghost frowned and his eyes flickered. Indeed, there is nothing suspicious about this kid''s actions. In the situation just now, if you want to escape, you are going from the direction behind me and Loquat Juzo, after all, his destination is that direction. This time Konoha and him also acted as a blindfold with 20 elites, and the intelligence cannot be wrong. After leaving the village of Konoha, these 20 elites were divided into 5 teams and dispersed. The direction this kid is going should be the direction of one of the five teams. It is obviously better to ask for help at this time than to give up the task and return to the village alone. After all, he and the 5 teams set off together. Compared with the distance, of course, the distance to ask for help is much shorter than to give up the mission to return to the village. Of course it is also the best choice. Maybe, the five teams, in addition to the role of blindfold, are just in case, to provide support! His behavior is normal! But why, I always feel a sense of violation? The footprints and the dead skin are too obvious, as if they are just tempting us to run here. No matter how rushed... No, it is possible in a rush. After all, counting the smoke bombs, the time he won to escape is only five or six seconds, I am afraid he himself did not notice it trace. Damn...what''s wrong! Although the watermelon puffer fish ghost still looks serious, but it has already become entangled and suspicious. "What''s wrong?" Loquat Juzo and the other three looked at each other. The watermelon mountain puffer ghost was the captain of this operation, and they were very convinced of its ability. Now he has doubts and subconsciously speaks. "No... it may be an illusion." The watermelon puffer fish ghost shook his head, stomped on his feet, and speeded up again, keeping his eyes on Chiba, who was running wild in front of him, and said, "Speed ??up, this kid is starting to fail!" Hearing that, the other four looked at each other without thinking too much, speeding up as much as possible to catch up with the shadow clone Chiba. At this time, the speed of the shadow clone Chiba obviously slowed down. With their acceleration, the distance between the two quickly shortened. It won''t take long before he will be caught up. No more... Shadow Clone Qianye''s eyeball glanced back slightly and tightened the explosive knife in his hand. Its just being caught up in this situation, its better than... Thinking, the shadow avatar Chiba suddenly stopped, turned to profile, and stopped abruptly. After sliding on the ground for a while, he turned back with a knife and swept toward the five rushing watermelon pufferfish ghosts. . This kid! The distance between the two parties is not far away, but one stopped turning back~www.novelhall.com~ and the other speeded up, the shadow clone Chiba swept with this knife, and almost instantly came to the eyes of the watermelon puffer ghost. And the compound detonating talisman on it lit up. Immediately, the five Ninja swords all stared slightly. Come this trick! This thought passed through their hearts. And the next second... "boom!" In the wilderness, a ball of fire exploded. Suddenly swallowed the five members of the shadow clone Chiba and Shinobi! Damn it, how many times! This kid! Will this trick be? In the hearts of the five, Qi Qi burst into such an angry thought. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please go to read.) Chapter 390： Elysium? Where is this...? Chiba slowly opened his eyes and frowned slightly. . Fastest update At this time, he kept the appearance of falling to the ground, his face pressed to the ground, but the ground was not mud, but a mirror-like ground. When he looked down, he could clearly see the reflection of his profile. Obviously, he is not in the woods. At the same time, Chiba felt that the pain in his body seemed to disappear, and the burning pain of burning flesh disappeared. My injury? Chiba stretched both hands, propped up, knelt down, and looked down. But I don''t know when the bomb wounds on my body have been cured, and even the ragged clothes that were bombed are restored intact, without any traces, as if they were new. Reaching out and touching the injured place on his body, Chiba was convinced that he had no injuries at all, and he did not even feel tired, as if the previous battle was just a dream. At this time, under him, where the hand just supported, two circles of ripples slowly rippled away, as if the hands were on the water, and there were circles of ripples. However, this mirror-like ground does not have any water touch. After confirming that he was okay, Qianye stood up with frowning frowning, and as he stood up, ripples on the ground, turning rippling, and drifting away. Looking around, Chiba found that he was now in a square tunnel. Except for the mirror-like ground, the walls on both sides of his head were full of jagged pipes, extending to the end of his gaze. It was quiet all around. "anyone there?" Chiba couldn''t help but yelled. The unfamiliar place, the unfamiliar environment, and the strange layout make Chiba quite anxious. I remember, I was attacked from behind, and the sword pierced my chest. I should die. Could it be that this is the world after death? In the original work, there is indeed a world of bliss after death, and even the rebirth of the filthy land is to pull the soul of the person into the sacrifice from the pure land of bliss, and add charms to control it. Thinking of this, Qianye''s face was a little stiff, and then he shook his head, throwing away the thought. In any case, walk along this passage first, even if it is the world of bliss, you have to go to the end. Such a thought came to Chiba''s mind, and then he walked slowly. "despair" And when he took the first step, the place where he stood was ripples, and there was even the sound of his feet stepping on the water, but Chiba felt like he was walking on a certain solid path. Speaking of it, it looks a bit like Konoha''s confinement room here! Chiba walked all the way, trying not to let the sound of his feet step on the water and the ripples under his feet as much as possible, and his eyes looked left and right. Behind him, there was no way out, it was a closed gate. In front of him, the pipe stretched into the darkness, and now Chiba was heading towards that darkness. The vertical and horizontal pipes on both sides of the walls and ceiling made Chiba ring the confinement room built by Konoha on the second-generation Hokage Rock Statue. The confinement doors in the confinement room are embedded in this vertical and horizontal pipe wall. Could it be that...my Huangquan Road is just walking through confinement rooms...no? Chiba muttered inwardly. However, after Kakashi died in the battle with Penn, he once met his father Konoha Baito in Elysium, and Konoha Baito was stuck by a fire because of his heart knot, and he was reluctant. Leave. He didn''t leave until Kakashi''s affirmation. Maybe, that pile of fire is the Huangquan Road of Konoha, White Tooth Flag, Mu Shumao, and it also represents the knot of the previous life. After you figure it out, you can lead to the world of bliss. So, my Huangquan Road is like this confinement room? Thinking of this, Chiba''s mouth twitched. Why is my heart knot in a closed room? After this thought came out, Qianye''s face was a little gloomy. Before he knew it, his hands were already tightly clenched, and his teeth clenched tightly. Damn it! Too hasty, the plan is too hasty! Not only did they fail to save Guanye, but they even took their own lives! Finally met so many people, and finally had good friends and friends like relatives! The second life finally ended like this? Although Naruto World is a world full of dangers, the Third Ninja War is also a war with a high fatality rate, but... This is the end? Is it over without real feeling? "despair!" With many thoughts in his heart, Qianye stepped out one step harder and stepped on the ground, immediately ripples everywhere. this is? Chiba stopped and raised his head involuntarily. At this moment, in front of him, in the dimness, a metal door was tightly closed, and in the dimness, it could be dark golden or dark copper. With a huge body, Chiba stood below, like an ant. And in the middle of the two thick door panels of this door, a piece of white paper with black characters written "sealed" is pasted on the closed part. This is...seal technique? Chiba froze for a moment. On my Huangquan Road, there is a gate closed by the seal technique. Is this my heart knot? The door that can''t be opened? Chiba frowned, then denied. Do not! I was wrong, this is not my Huangquan Road, But... A sealed space in his body! Chiba can also be considered as a refined seal technique. With the word "seal", Chiba can clearly see the seal techniques that make up it. This is a seal technique that is countless times more complicated than the Yin seal. why? Why is there a sealed space in my body! And this sealing technique... Qianye frowned, but there was some understanding in his heart. This is definitely not Huangquan Road, he is not dead now, and his current body is not physical, this body should be his spiritual body! This sealed space is like the space where Nine Tails are sealed inside Naruto! Only behind Naruto''s door is Kyuubi. And behind his door, I don''t know what it is. How is this going? Chiba took a step back slowly, looking at the huge door, as if he was blocked by something in his heart, panicking. Even ~www.novelhall.com~ from the deepest heart, a feeling of emptiness floated up. With the sense of emptiness, an inexplicable sense of expectation also surged. What''s inside the door, what''s important to him! At this moment, the sense of emptiness and anticipation was overshadowed. This thought filled Qianye''s mind. Like a ghost, Qianye walked a few steps quickly, and the whole person was stuck on the door amidst the sound of water. There must be something... At this time, Qianye, as if losing his mind, clings to the door tightly, using his ears to cling to the door tightly. At this moment... Inside the door, a little voice came, intermittently... dialogue! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote for a recommendation, a monthly pass, and your support is my biggest motivation. For mobile phone users, please read it.) Chapter 391： dialogue "Where is this place?" Inside the door, there was a voice that sounded like waking up from a dream. It was very faint, and Chiba posted a little more on the door panel, and his entire face was a little flat. Then, after hearing this voice clearly, his face changed abruptly. This voice... After that, the voice was cut off, and there was a long silence, only silence. broken? Gone? Just after Chiba began to wonder if she had heard hallucinations just now, a stiff and cold voice rang from the door that made Chiba shudder. "Get some... price... choose...?" Although the voice was cold and stiff, it was intermittent, and Chiba only listened to these words. And hearing these intermittent words, Qianye frowned, faintly, he felt that behind this door, there was something he desperately wanted to know. Then, after these few words, the intermittent voice disappeared again, and when it sounded again, the voice line of the voice had been changed to the voice of the first sentence. "If... so... I..." The words were intermittent again, but it was more coherent this time, and when I heard this voice again, Chiba seemed to confirm something. His eyes slowly widened, and even his pupils were slightly enlarged. The expression is even more horrified. This voice...no doubt... It''s my voice! When did I have such a conversation? At this time, the voice disappeared again, and Chiba couldn''t help closing his eyes and leaning against the door panel to sound more carefully. Xu Shi''s concentration and listening had the effect. He faintly heard some sounds that were near and far away. Although they were near and far away, this time, he heard all the words clearly. "What if these disappear?" The cold, stiff voice used an interrogative sentence, as if asking him inside the door. "Then I will destroy this boring world." Without hesitation, Chiba''s voice was as chilling as the cold and stiff voice, said. Destroy the world? Hearing this, Chiba suddenly opened his eyes, and the color of horror on his face instantly turned into a color of shock. I want...destroy the world? And the moment this thought passed, the anxious pain and fatigue of physical exertion surged up instantly. In the eyes that opened suddenly, a piece of blood stained mud was reflected. At the same time, the metal texture around the ear has also changed to the roughness of the earth. Afterwards, a sense of suffocation suddenly hit, Chiba couldn''t help but breathe in a few breaths. "Ahem!" It seemed that he was sucking too quickly, and the dust on the ground was also sucked into his throat, and Chiba coughed violently. When the coughing stopped, Chiba took a few breaths and quickly understood the current situation. I am... back to reality? The burning pain and fatigue...I''m not dead yet! A smile, grinning at the corner of Qianye''s mouth, but at the moment, the whole person is on the ground, sideways on the ground, no matter how you look at this smile, it is a awkward smile. That sword... didn''t hit the point! Qianye felt a little grateful in his heart. He could feel that although the sword had pierced him, it was a short distance from the heart, and even the other internal organs were not injured. This was just a skin wound. This...so lucky! And just after this glimmer of rejoicing flashed, Chiba''s face was stiff and solidified. At this moment, a memory with a little Chakra returned to his brain. The shadow clone...removed! And...According to the last memory of the shadow clone, it did not severely damage the remaining five Ninja swords. Next, even if the memory of the shadow clone is interrupted, Chiba can guess that the five will return! No way! I have to leave here as soon as possible! Chiba struggled to stand up. At this moment, he was bruised and exhausted, and it was quite difficult to get up from the ground. Even the moment he stood up, the blood from the puncture wound on his chest flowed out like a trickle, dripping to the ground, scattered in a red, and his body was shaking a few times. A slip of nosebleeds rolled from his nose. After taking a few breaths, Qianye closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened his eyes again, the emerald green brilliance in his eyes turned, pressing his chest with one hand. Emergency treatment first... There are still 30% of Chakras in the wounded door mode, and they will be relieved immediately after the treatment is completed...Then, we still have to see Guan Ye and them... The pale green medical chakra lighted up from Chiba''s hand holding the wound, and then Chiba flew up and went diagonally, toward the direction of the middle army! It''s just that in the figure, there is a bit of anxiety and hesitation. ... At this time, the Hyuga family mansion. "Snapped!" A crisp sound resounded in the practice field of this family. Shinsuke Hyuga lowered his head inconceivably, and the meridian raised by his open white eyes slowly faded away, and in his white eyes, the white and soft palm of his chest and abdomen was reflected. And the owner of this soft and greasy little palm has his white pupils protruding, the meridians extend to the temples, his face is serious and determined, and he leans out his palm. And Shinsuke Hyuga''s arm rubbed her cheek, and it seemed that she was perfectly avoided by her. Won... Won? The seriousness and determination on Xue Nai''s face seemed to pause for a while, and then a little hesitation appeared on his face, as if he couldn''t believe the current situation. This... this girl... Shinsuke Hyuga looked at the little hands on his chest and abdomen, his face flashed with unspeakable shock, and for a while, he couldn''t believe the current situation. When has it progressed to this level! My daughter... Shinsuke Hyuga blinked ~www.novelhall.com~ It doesn''t seem to be much worse than the kid from Chiba! "when!" At this moment, an abrupt sound of heavy objects landing, accompanied by an exclamation, sounded in this practice field. This abrupt sound quickly attracted the father and daughter who "couldn''t believe the current situation", and the two watched. But seeing Yumiko covering her lips with her hands, she was surprised. The tray on which the towel was originally placed fell on her feet, pressing the towel, However, her shocked gaze was not on Yukina, who had defeated Shinsuke Hyuga, nor on Shinsuke Hyuga who had defeated. But in this dojo that can be described as "wounded with devastation". At this moment, the originally tidy, solemn and solemn practice dojo looks very "awkward". There are traces of cracking on the wooden floor and wall pillars, and even the floor on the ground, and the ones that have been knocked off . It is impossible to imagine what kind of fierce fighting just now led to such a scene. "Master Shinsuke, Master Xuena, I''m sorry..." After a while, Yumiko remembered something, and leaned down to pick up the towel, and couldn''t help apologizing. "Well, Yumiko, doesn''t it mean that you don''t need to do this kind of work? Take time to accompany the day errand." Shinsuke Hyuga put away his soft fist and said hurriedly. "Getting used to it." Yumiko Hyuga smirked, packed the towels, brought them over, and handed them to Shinsuke Hyuga and Xuena. Both of them took it, and Xuena first said: "My father, this time, I won." Shinsuke Hyuga, who was planning to wipe his sweat, paused, his face instantly sinking. Oops, one accidentally took advantage of this girl! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 392： dispersion "this is" The watermelon puffer fish ghost hand dropped from the shark muscle behind his back, looking at the blood stains in front of him and the two thin legs in the bushes. . Fastest update "Stitches... and Lisan Chuanwan..." Loquat Juzo also stepped forward, with a look of stunned expression on his face. At this moment, in front of the bushes in front of them, a pool of blood has seeped into the ground and turned into a pool of dried blood. And in the bush directly behind the blood stain, two familiar tall and thin legs protruded from it. It was their teammate, Li San Chuan Wan, that he could recognize at a glance. Besides, the needles of the long knife lay beside the bushes. The bloodstain in front of them disappeared after extending behind them for a while. They are all experienced and powerful ninjas, and it is easy to think that a wounded and bleeding person left here just now, and left in the direction where the blood stains extend. "Escaped." The watermelon puffer fish ghost''s face was stiff, and the people behind also looked at each other. They also understand the meaning of the watermelon puffer fish ghost. Who escaped, it must be that kid! "Konoha''s smelly kid!" Hu Leifang gritted his teeth, and the pain in his right hand seemed to deepen. "What to do?" The Tongcao Wild Bait looked at the watermelon puffer fish ghost. The water puffer fish ghost was responsible for the infiltration and spying mission this time. And the action to chase and kill Chiba is also the order of the watermelon mountain puffer ghost. I don''t know where he got the information, but he found this kid who was performing a task alone. And according to the current situation, the order of the watermelon puffer fish ghost is correct. They were a little unhappy at first, but seeing the strength shown by Chiba, they also understand that what they thought was impossible at the beginning is now reasonable. This kid sent by Konoha definitely has the ability to perform tasks alone. Just against his desperate posture, and the cunning of oiling the soles of his feet, this kid will definitely be a difficult master in the future. No doubt about this! "This kid is very cunning, maybe he deliberately left these bloodstains to mislead us." said the watermelon puffer fish ghost. Before he could say the second half of his sentence, he was interrupted by the loquat juzang on the side: "Not necessarily. Look at Li San like this. It is also possible that this kid was attacked by Li San and was seriously injured. Don''t hide the traces. He also has a great chance to go in the direction of the blood stains. And looking at the amount of bleeding, his injury is definitely not light. Coupled with the situation just now, after the shadow clone was blown up, the memory returned. They learned that we were about to come over, and it was not unusual for them to leave traces in a hurry. " Having said that, Loquat Shizang gritted his teeth and looked at the droplets in his hands. At that time, although they reacted in a timely manner, they all flashed past the explosion of the droplets. When the flames and smoke dissipated, they found that there was nothing in front of them, only the droplets of the explosive knife lying quietly on the ground. They only discovered that they had been led by the nose by this kid. Everything was clear in an instant, and they immediately turned back, but when they returned to the place, they found the blood stains, and then the Li San Chuan Wan and the long knife stitches. To be honest, the loquat Shizang''s heart was so hot, and he couldn''t help feeling. The two emotions intertwined, making him quite impatient. "Well, Wuli and Lisan both need to be treated. Next, Shizang and I will separate and the plan has changed. You will take them back for treatment next." The watermelon mountain blowfish ghost glanced at the Li in the bush. San Chuan Wan, and on the road just now, they stumbled upon the Wuli Jinba caught in the hands of the wild bait man. "Huh! What is left for this kind of dragging?" Hu Lei Ya snorted coldly. "The only two of them who can perfectly control the stitches and droplets are now in a sensitive period. Moreover, they are not in a special mission, and there is no need to execute them." The watermelon mountain pufferfish ghost does not even look at the holy teeth. , Said. "So, Shizang, you walk in the direction of the blood stains, I walked in the opposite direction, and I met the kid and acted with the camera! The others brought Lisan and Wuli back to the temporary meeting point!" said the watermelon puffer ghost. "Humph!" With a cold snort, Loquat Shizang rushed out in the direction where Chiba left. The watermelon mountain puffer ghost is heading in a similar direction. The grass bait man, the man with the triangle haircut and the **** Leiya looked at each other, reluctantly took the Lisan Kushigan in the bushes, and rushed out in a certain direction. After they left, on a tree with thick branches a little further away, a sturdy young man with white hair and bronze skin slowly closed the opened branches, frowning. Seven Ninja Swords in Wuyin Village? Why are they here? Could it be said that Wuyin Village also sent people to infiltrate here? And looking at them, it seems that they have suffered a lot! Two people were seriously injured, and the others looked embarrassed. Who is so capable that the Seven Ninja swords can''t be delayed? The white-haired young man groaned, recalling the marks of the explosion on the bodies of the five Ninja swords, the dust stains on their faces, and even the arms of some of them were injured and drooping. Secretly thought. In the picture in his mind, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were absolutely embarrassed, as if they had suffered a terrible defeat and fled. Gee! This matter is a bit complicated. I thought it was Konoha''s tactics and decoy operations, but I didn''t expect that even Wuyin Village would get involved. Let''s chase and see, this matter is not so simple. Thinking about it, the white-haired young man didn''t hesitate anymore, and rushed out very lightly, while traveling in Indonesia while following the loquat ten Tibetans. Obviously, this young man has extraordinary strength. Following this journey, the loquat Shizo didn''t even perceive it. At this time, the loquat Shizang had fierce eyes without eyebrows. Since they left the village, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen have also become famous, but they did not expect to suffer a big loss on an eight-year-old kid. Even the blasting knife droplets were almost taken away. This is simply a shame! Although there is never any shame in their education, everything is to complete the task first, and even for the task, the companion can kill without hesitation, but at this moment, his complex mood, UU read www.uukanshu .com made him think of these two words involuntarily. And the complicated emotions accompanying Wo Huo intensified, his footsteps and figure could not help but rush. This account, catching up with him, must be settled! At this time, at a place tens of meters away from the right side of the loquat Shizang, Chiba slowly retracted his hand, the wound on his chest was healed, and the emerald light in his eyes slowly dissipated, and his face was unprecedented. serious. hateful! Guan Ye, even if they encounter an attack, the elite troops cannot rescue them, so they have to persist as much as possible! Must hold on! I will be there soon! At this moment, Qianye had **** pictures in his mind. It''s all... the scene of Guan Ye three tragic rivals! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point () to vote recommended votes, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please go to read.) Chapter 393： 10 minutes Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... No way! No way! No way! Chiba had countless ideas in his mind, but if Guan Ye and the others were attacked, he had no way to rush to it. Based on his understanding of the strength of Guan Ye and the three of them, plus according to Hirohikos narrative, he had no way to reach the enemy. Inference of strength, in any case, Guan Ye and the three of them are bound to die. But now, his plan to use the entire "bait operation" as a "bait" and then deceive the other party to divert attention to himself was completely bankrupt due to the appearance of the Ninja Seven. Now that the enemy Wuyin Village has dispatched the Seven Ninja Swords, it is estimated that they will not focus on themselves. In the end, the situation is heading towards the collapse of all plans! Wuyin Village even knew its own actions, and sent someone to intercept it, and looking at the appearance of the Seven Ninja Swords, they were running on their own. I am afraid that Wuyin Village is fighting in two ways, and intercepting Watanabe Kenshin is one way. Ninja swords are all the same. Not only did his plan collapse, he was wounded and his face was ashamed. Regardless of their danger, the danger has not been alleviated in the slightest. In addition to being anxious, Qianye''s heart couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration. Since the journey, although it is common to be injured after several battles, most of his goals have been achieved, and it has been smooth sailing. And now in this situation, there is no doubt that he has failed, completely failed! Even, there is nothing to do now! Can''t think of any way to reverse the situation! Too hasty! A few more people should be arranged to confuse their sight! I shouldnt be the only one to attract their attention! This is too easy to deal with! To make them feel exhausted, there should not be only one point for me, but multiple points, so that they can be divided. This is also the safest way. My current method is easy to deal with. If you consider the existence of s-level ninjas or s-level squads, such ninjas and squads, which are nuclear-bomb-level in themselves, subconsciously think that they are used to deter and restrain other ninja villages. It is not impossible for s-level to participate in infiltration and destruction missions! Even, in order to be unexpected, it is likely to be used. why! Why didn''t you expect it! Chiba speeded up at his feet, and in addition to feeling frustrated, an inexplicable anger rose in his heart. Then he took a deep breath and calmed down the anger. Calm down! Now the situation is not necessarily, perhaps they did not directly kill Guan Ye in Wuyin Village, but used them as hostages to blackmail the elite troops. Now, according to Guan Ye''s footsteps, they should probably go to... well, and then according to the route and footsteps of the elite troops, they have caught up with them almost now. If the Fog Village takes action, and if they dont kill Guan Ye immediately They, then, should be about to attack, or have already attacked, and they have taken Guan Ye hostage. At my speed, it is estimated that they will reach their meeting point in ten minutes. So, what could happen in these ten minutes? When I arrive, what will be the situation... You have to think about it. It must have been a matter of time at that time. My sudden appearance can also be seen as a surprise attack. At that time, whether we can control the situation in one fell swoop and let us have the advantage, then we must think carefully. Can''t be upset! Don''t be anxious! Think about it, consider all the possibilities! After taking a deep breath, a series of thoughts began to emerge in Chiba''s mind. The current positions and possible situations of the three Guanye were all inferred and judged in his mind, and the most likely ones were constantly listed. Possibility, and think about corresponding countermeasures. What''s more, if there are any variables, try to give these countermeasures as much as possible, and follow the previous b plan. This huge amount of thinking caused Qianye''s brows to frown slightly, and another thought came up in his heart, that is... This matter is beyond the scope of my ability! However, this idea was quickly suppressed by him, and the thinking in his mind was also uninterrupted. I can''t give up yet. No one is sure of the result until the last moment, but if I give up, then everyone can decide the result, but this result becomes the death of Guan Ye three! This was the second thought he came up with next, and then all his thoughts were put on thinking, and his heart slowly calmed down. At this time, the loquat Juzo, who was behind him, narrowed his eyes while looking at the marks left on the branches. This kid was obviously very anxious, and he left such obvious marks. I was also owed to these marks, otherwise I might have gone wrong. Loquat Shizang took a breath and tried to keep his footsteps as quiet as possible, so as not to be caught by getting closer and closer to Chiba. He was also a little lucky. If he hadn''t found the footprint just now, he would have gone astray and would never be able to catch up with this kid. However, looking at the direction of this kid, it seems to be... the location of the ambush? That''s right, it seems to be there! Thinking about it, Loquat Juzo''s face became a little hesitant, as if he was hesitating to follow Chiba. Xu was hesitant, and his speed had also dropped a little bit before he knew it. The momentum of finding Qianye in his eagerness before, and reckoning, gradually disappeared. Watermelon Mountain strictly prohibits us from approaching that place. Obviously there is a reason why I can''t go, but now this kid is going there...Could it be that there is his reinforcements over there? And Watermelon Mountain said that even if seven people are there, they can''t go to that place... Could it be said that the number of reinforcements over there is also quite large, even if all seven of us pass, there will be great danger, and even the entire army will be wiped out. Watermelon Mountain has always acted meticulously. If you say you can''t go, you should not be able to go. The possibility of the entire army being wiped out is very high. If all seven people go, there is a high chance that the whole army will be annihilated, so if I go alone, dont I die? Thinking of this, the speed of Loquat Juzo completely slowed down. Survival is also a compulsory course for them since they were young. If you want to kill, you must first ensure your own survival before you can kill. What they received was the education of killing, not the education of being killed. Even if it is a killer, he must judge the situation and see if he can kill or find a chance to kill. Regardless of, murder without preparation and measurement is nothing but death. Those who do this are not called killers, let alone the killers of Wuyin Village, but stupid dead men. Moreover, the loquat Shizang had his own plan in his heart, and it was really worthless to die so early. Therefore, he slowed down and finally stopped. Huh... Watermelon Mountain probably also expected this kid to run here, no, it should be said that he saw the direction of the blood stains, and thought of this, he also deliberately arranged for me to go this way, but he went in the opposite direction. Suspicious! So suspicious! Loquat Shizang squinted his eyes and a sneer at the corner of his mouth. It cannot be ruled out that he is not calculating me! And this kid, although it makes people angry, but he can''t afford to lose his life for him! Thinking of this, Loquat Shizang''s face sank, but he stood still, pondering for a while before starting to trace. It''s just that the tracking route this time is not where there are traces, but the direction he originally followed. It''s not so easy to deal with Laozi! And the white-haired young man behind Loquat Shih hides his brow furrowed. Changed route? Obviously there are traces. Deliberately not going this way? This loquat juzo...what the **** is going on? With doubts in his heart, the white-haired young man hesitated for a while~www.novelhall.com~ and finally changed the route and followed the loquat juzo. And ten minutes later, Qianye rushed ahead and passed through several small forests. The dim forest in front of him gradually became clear. Looking forward, the forest came to an end. After this end, the light. Guan Yewu, Aso Sasuke, and Nanmu Sheng, the three of them are all in the dark, back to back on alert, their bodies are burned with stab wounds, looking quite embarrassed. However, all three are alive. Although all panting violently. However, he was not captured by the enemy. Great! Qianye Qiangzi resisted the urge to shout out these three words in his heart and smiled. This is unexpected, but it''s easy now! Just help them break through together, that''s it! Chapter 394： Encircle Sure enough... it won''t work just with us! Guan Ye Wu Heng gasped for breath, and Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki were behind them, with a sad smile without a trace on their faces. w.QDu.N.U.et At this moment, in front of him, five ninjas with hidden foreheads surrounded them, locked them firmly, and the next moment they might launch their final attack. Behind him, Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki fought back to back with him, and in front of them, there were also three or four ninjas with hidden foreheads standing. They are surrounded! It is already at the limit. Not only is it physically unable to support it, but also mentally desperate. Guan Yewu smiled bitterly and glanced at the dead body of an enemy ninja at his feet. It took so much effort and so many injuries to solve such a ninja. It''s... too embarrassing! "Xiao Wu, what should I do?" At this time, Sasuke Aso spoke up behind him. At this time, Sasuke Aso''s cheeks and mouth corners were stained with blood stains, blood stains were still attached to some dust and grit, and his original white and handsome face looked very embarrassed. "I can''t hold on anymore." Nanmu Katsuhura gasped heavily, his face was not much better than that of Aso Sasuke, and he even had a large opening across his chest with some bandages scattered around. Obviously it was too late to make a temporary dressing, blood. Exuding, the floating bandages are already dyed red. is there any method Guan Yewu was silent. To be honest, he had already thought about what he should have, but what could he think of about the strength and number of people facing him? This is completely crushed! It was his full strength to be able to make a surprise sneak attack from their hands. Maybe...If Chiba were here, maybe he would think of a good way! After all, he is a genius, his brain is so good that he can think of things I would never think of. Sometimes, I really envy these good-minded people! Speaking of it, I heard that Chiba had completed several important tasks before leaving the village, and had already gained fame outside, and even spread in several Daren villages. Guan Ye Wu remembered that when he was helping at home when he was resting, he had to endure talking with two super elites. Although he heard some intermittently, he was able to contact Chiba. After all, he was only eight years old, he was on a single mission, and he even made a key contribution to the alliance between the village and Shayin village, Guan Ye Satoru. After thinking about it, it is Chiba. Only a genius like Chiba can do such a thing. At that time, he still felt that the village and Shayin alliance, and even the success of the alliance, was incredible, but when he heard about this, he didn''t feel incredible at all. Chiba''s words... definitely can do it. Unknowingly, this thought stayed in my heart from the beginning of the Zhongnin exam. And thinking of Chiba, Guan Ye couldn''t help but feel a little distracted. I''m afraid I won''t be able to go back to the village this time. What we received was just a task to deliver some small medicines. The village might not have thought that something would happen, and probably no one would come to support it. Besides, they are just three Zhong Ren, the most common Zhong Ren, even though Ren in this age can be regarded as a successful young man with a bright future. But Guan Ye Satoru knew, even Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki knew that their achievements would end here. Zhongnin, ordinary Zhongren, was already their limit. Even being able to pass the Zhongnin exam is nothing but Chiba''s light. It was Chiba''s arrangement that made their performance so dazzling. It was Chiba''s arrangement that made their actions a key point, and then a shining point. It was also because of the beauty of Chiba''s final victory that made this shining spot brighter. They will be promoted to Zhongren. However, after all, that was the case. After all, their strength was short board. The world of ninjas was a world of actual combat. Their strength was not able to do big tasks at all, they could only do small tasks, even now. In the war years, important people who issue tasks must carefully consider. Just like their ordinary Ninja predecessors, they silently do what they can, and will always be comparable to the contributions made by those geniuses, those shining stars, and those unreachable ninjas to the village. No matter how they train or work hard, Chakra hasn''t increased, and mastering the new ninjutsu is still slightly out of reach. Physical skills have little effect. Illusion, they really don''t have that talent. Whether it is theoretical knowledge or the power of ninjas, these idiots have no room to rise. I am envious, Aso Sasuke, Nanmu Sheng also envy. Envy Chiba, envy Uchiha Hirohiko, envy Hyuga Yukina, Hyuga Yuki. Envy Kakashi, envy... I envy every genius, every one who can become a Shinobu, even a person who can become a Shinobu among the elite. Because even if it is only forbearance among the elites, they can accept more important tasks and get the respect of others instead of scorn or ridicule. Or, that nasty caring with compassion! It''s as if they will never be able to improve, they can only become humble little people! That kind of condescending feeling is really annoying! Perhaps it was because I was too envious of getting close to Chiba. I''m too envious, so I want to be a genius like Chiba, so I can''t help approaching him. It''s...a bit flattering! A series of thoughts flashed through Guan Yewu''s mind. Chiba has a bad reputation in the village, and I don''t know if anyone will bring him meatballs in the future, he seems to like it. Moreover, his bento is too shabby. Can''t you even buy vegetables? Eat more meat anyway, he is only eight years old! Did he make such a great contribution to the village and didn''t even pay him well? If this is the case, then the big people in the village are too shameful! I couldn''t see the goodness of Chiba, and I was biased by the grudges of the previous generation! Chiba is a good person! He shouldn''t be treated like this! Thinking of this, Guan Yewu felt both worry and indignation in his heart. To be honest, at first he really wanted to be a genius like Chiba, so he approached him flatteringly, but after contacting him, he realized that Chiba was different from what he had imagined. Chiba will not look at them with that kind of condescending gaze. Chiba will work hard to think about his unintentional questions and answer them very seriously. Chiba...respect them very much and didn''t regard them as fools~www.novelhall.com~ but regarded them as fool friends! Moreover, sometimes when asked about ninjutsu, Chiba does not count whether they can learn it well, as long as Chiba can learn ninjutsu, he will definitely teach them, even if he is busy sometimes. Reading and learning. Of course, they haven''t learned it yet. Really...just goodbye to Chiba at that time! Guan Yewu''s thoughts turned around and gathered into such a thought. Then, he took a deep breath, swallowing this regret completely into his chest, and then said: "What else can we do? We can''t go back. But, at least, As a Konoha ninja, I will die gloriously!" As soon as these words came out, Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki were also taken aback, and then each smiled. "It is estimated that those geniuses will not give up yet." Sasuke Aso sighed. "They have the strength, they have the brain to think of a way, we fools, we only have one life left to fight." Guan Ye Wu also laughed, but the smile was bitter like crying. "Now that I said that, in the end, let''s take another person, three for two, it doesn''t seem to be a loss, after all, we are stupid, they are estimated to be elite." Nanmu Sheng said. "what!" Guan Ye Wu and Aso Sasuke replied in unison, and then, their bodies sank slightly, each of them tightened their hands and took a step forward! Prepare for the final struggle! At this moment, the ninjas who surrounded them exchanged their eyes without a trace. A burly man in the lead nodded silently, and then quietly sat down with a gesture. A gesture that means beheading! The time is almost there. The signal hasnt come. Maybe theres something wrong, or youre fighting hard. These are no longer needed. Get rid of them and go and support! The headed burly man thought so. (To be continued...) Chapter 395： 1 step It''s also because they actually supported it! It seems that I still miscalculated their strength. w.QDu.N.U.n? A smile overflowed from the corner of Chiba''s mouth, and the emerald brilliance in his eyes slowly lit up. The wound mode is activated! At this time, in his pupils, Guan Yewu''s body sank slightly, and they already made the appearance of attacking. The way they look, their gaze, this is surrounded! In the enhanced vision of the wounded door mode, Chiba can easily capture various details. Guan Ye''s look on their faces, the angle of their eyes, and the slight changes in posture, and then naturally judge their current situation. Their expressions are determined. Their eyes are to take care of the range of the fan-shaped area in front of them as much as possible. Their posture also maintains the appearance of responding to attacks from the four parties. There is no doubt that they are surrounded, and there is nothing they can do, they have already planned to desperately. The branches quickly swept back, Chiba speed accelerated, and the light in front of them was getting closer and closer, and at the same time, Guan Ye''s figures became clearer and clearer. According to the angle of their eyes, they are definitely surrounded. They are in a back-to-back three-person formation, that is to say, each has a fan-shaped angle to defend against the enemy. The enemy surrounded them in a circular encircling net, and they had to block their actions, that is, to block the back-to-back three-person formation. Each fan-shaped area had at least three ninjas to ensure that they could not escape with their wings. In other words, at least nine people surrounded them! However, a fan-shaped area surrounded by three people is only a minimum guarantee. If you are more secure, there are three to five people in each area. If the commander is careful enough, two people will be arranged to wait for the opportunity. After an omission, they were ruled to escape. Hmm... Then, eleven people are at least, and thirteen and fifteen people are reasonable! My current position is on the right side of Guanye, the left side of Aso, behind Nanmu... Then, before I rushed out, due to the angle problem, at least two ninjas would show me in the shape of Nanmu fan. The Guanye side was about one, even if it was two. Aso should not be discovered. In other words, I will face 4 ninja attacks as soon as I go out! According to Hongyan''s narrative, these people are all first-class players, and they are probably at the level of ninja and even ninja. Elite ninja is not realistic, and there are probably one or two ninja. There is no doubt that I rushed out, and they would definitely react in the first time and would attack. It is estimated that it is Kuunai! Detonating talisman kunai! Moreover, in terms of angle, it is nothing more than those few, so pay special attention! Chiba flew up, put his hand into the ninja bag, held two kunai, and at the same time, the other hand also stood up. The detonation talisman has been used up in the previous battle, and now there are only a few kunai, and a dozen shurikens left, use that technique! Disturb their arrangement first and wait for an opportunity to escape! Moreover, you can kill as many enemies as you can. Hmm... just doing it! A smile overflowed from the corner of Chiba''s mouth, and he stepped on the last calculated foothold in front of him. Chakras have already accumulated. The next moment, they will be released and fly out. There is also a slight movement in the hand, and the gesture will be swept out. . However, at this moment... His eyes suddenly widened, and the color of horror appeared instantly! "kill!" The burly man shook his hand and let out a cold voice. "Come! We..." Guan Yewu''s face was also a solemn expression, and he was about to kick out of the ground, but when he was halfway out of the conversation, his movements suddenly stiffened. Not only him, but Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanmu also had a stiff face and their bodies froze. The ninjas around them slowly relaxed and looked at the three young Konoha ninjas in the field. Scenes of the fighting came to their minds. Originally, they received information and discovered that this in Konoha Village, which seemed to be performing a task, actually led to their plan. And their superiors immediately decided to take advantage of Konoha Village''s talents to eliminate them, give Konoha Village a head-on attack and weaken Konoha''s strength. During this period of time, they continued to infiltrate several waves of infiltrating teams, bypassing the Konoha defensive circle on the front line, and gathered here. They gathered into a unit of about 50 people. They originally planned to attack Konoha once and cause chaos. Some powerful intelligence personnel were sent to Konoha Village. However, I didn''t expect Konoha to take the lead. Their superiors had already seen Konoha''s inaction, and must have been brewing something. After learning this information, they decided to ambush in advance and besiege the three ordinary Nakanin as "bait". The two groups of Konoha''s men and horses were attracted to attack, and finally they smashed the Konoha elite ninjas. When Konoha''s elite ninjas fall into a trap, they kill these decoys, and then divide them into two groups as a new force to help the ambush troops. During this period, there will be a special and hidden signal, once every ten minutes, if it does not appear after ten minutes, then it means that you have entered the battle, and when that time comes, you can kill people to help. That is, the current situation! However, these three ordinary ninjas used as decoys, originally they thought they were abandoned children, they were used to send their lives to death~www.novelhall.com~ They belong to the kind of ninjas who have no regrets when they die. They violently killed a powerful companion who was about to be promoted to Shinobu, and even supported them hard under their offensive, and persisted for half an hour. As Konoha''s ninjas, these three guys really inherited Konoha''s tenacity! It was originally an undifficult task, but I didn''t expect to pay the price of a ninja with superior ninja level because of contempt! However, their indignation and anger, at this moment, have all turned into such emotions. At this moment, Guan Yewu in the field slowly lowered his head, his eyes falling on his chest. At this moment, in his chest, a sharp blade burst out, blood gushing out. In the same position on the chests of Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki, there was also a blade of almost sharp style that broke out, and blood was also gushing. This is impossible Guan Yewu''s eyes widened, his face was inconceivable, his eyes were shocked, and... fear! Fear of death! At this time, behind them, a figure slowly appeared, and his hand was moving away from the hilt of the sharp blade behind them. When... Behind us! Aso Sasuke tried his best to glance back at his eyes, the gurgling blood in his mouth overflowed, and his eyes were full of unwillingness. Just kidding! Invisible? This is! Sure enough, when did he sneak behind us... Nanmu Sheng smiled tragically with blood gurgling out of his mouth and nose. And the figures behind them glanced at the Guan Ye three who were almost clinging to them. Three formations, don''t leave even any gaps! Thinking about it, he glanced at Guan Ye and the three of them took a step forward because they were in a posture! It is this step that leaves a gap for others to pass! Chapter 396： I will definitely take you back to the village "Puff..." The sound of two heavy objects hitting the ground came to Guan Ye Satoru, who gradually began to blur in front of his eyes, and from the direction of the sound, Guan Ye Satoru''s consciousness began to blur, but he also knew that it was not just him, Sasuke Aso and Masaru Kusagi. Have also been attacked. W.quDUdU.Nw.QDD.Nt Yeah... It turns out that they have already set up people, because we killed their companions, they changed from contempt to cautious... Forget it...it''s true, exhale. The fear of death in Guan Yewu''s eyes gradually disappeared with the blur in front of him, and turned into a kind of calm, his figure slowly began to lean forward. But at this moment, the enemy ninja''s expressions changed drastically, and they rose up. "Not good! Enemy attack!" "alert!" "It''s Konoha''s ninja! It''s reinforcement!" A series of collisions of Gao Hu and Kuwu resounded through this empty woodland. "Boom bang bang!" It seems that the explosion sound of the detonation talisman is also transmitted into the ear. Reinforcements? Is someone coming to save us? Are they from the village? A tragic smile appeared at the corner of Guan Yewu''s mouth, leaning forward slowly. At this moment, a voice full of resentment rang out from mid-air: "Get away!" Then, there were two muffled sounds of flesh and blood. "Boom!" Then there was the sound of two people being knocked into the tree. "Kakka!" With the sound of the tree breaking, he couldn''t help showing such a picture in his vague perception. Two enemy ninjas were knocked into the air, passing over their heads, and finally hitting the trees on their left hand side, knocking down two trees. With such a powerful force, the two enemy ninjas would not die or be disabled. "What kind of weird power is this!" "Hurry up! Stop him!" "Everyone''s on it!" It seems that this sudden change has made the enemy ninjas anxious, and the burly ninja headed has already screamed eagerly. At this moment, the wind shook behind Guan Ye, and the sharp blade in his chest pulled back and pulled out from his chest. He was also leaned back by this pulling force. People began to fall backwards. Who is... who will support us... As the sharp blade was pulled out, Guan Yewu felt that his life was also pulled out with the sharp blade. He was already blurred in front of him, and he could not distinguish anything. He only felt that the blurred scenery in front of him turned from green. Changed to a blue and white color. Sure enough... It''s still a pity... I should say goodbye to Chiba... With a bitter smile on his mouth, Guan Yewu slowly closed his eyes. After that, he only felt that the speed of reclining was accelerating, and as the speed of reclining increased, his consciousness began to sink into darkness. Among. "Guan Ye!" An alarm sounded from his very close right hand, and after the alarm, there was an angry shout: "Go away!" "laugh!" After this burst, a puff of blood shot out from the right hand of Guan Ye, who was lying down, and went straight to the sky. "This is impossible" Then, there was a voice full of surprise and fear. "Dang!" It seems to be the sound of a sharp drop. "puff!" With the sound of a sharp blade falling to the ground, the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground also sounded. At this moment, Guan Yewu''s eyes were pitch black, and the sound coming into his ears gradually became blurred. Two questions arose in his mind. Compared with Chiba, living alone so far away from the village, there is no father, and no mother... Can I really live this day? Is my training enough? "puff!" Chiba shook off the invisible ninja who had been penetrated by Kuunai. With a stride, he staggered Guan Ye into his arms. At the same time, there was a rumbling, and the moment he hugged Guan Ye, Chiba pressed his hand on the ground, and the tall earth walls on all sides rose up immediately, surrounding him, Guan Ye Satoru, Aso Sasuke, and Nan Mu Sheng. At this time, his eyes were already red! Even in the emerald green brilliance, there was a ray of blood exuding. "Boom boom boom!" But in the next second, the four tall earth walls trembled, and a sound of detonating talisman explosion came through the wall, and the dust fell. "Hey! Guan Ye! You wake up! Guan Ye! You wake up!" Chiba didn''t care but shook Guan Ye Wu in his arms violently. In his pupils, the young ninja who was okay just now, alive and strong, was vomiting blood at this moment, with blood in his chest gurgling down like a fountain. hateful! hateful! hateful! Almost, almost! Qianye''s heart was so angry that he was about to rush out just now, and he would be able to rescue Guanye and them immediately, but he didn''t expect that the invisible ninja suddenly appeared, but Guanye and their chests spewed blood. No no no! Now is not the time to worry about this, check the injury! Chiba, you learned medical ninjutsu! As long as the heart is not pierced, as long as the heart is not pierced! There is a thread... Qianye''s heart was anxious, and the medical chakra in his hand had already emerged, and he had to press Guan Yewu''s chest. Heal Guan Ye, and Aso and Nanmu! However, at this moment, when his hand was raised and pressed, the other hand beside him tremblingly raised and grabbed his wrist. "Guan Ye!" At this moment, ecstasy poured into my heart, Chiba quickly turned to look at Guan Ye Wu and said: "Guan Ye, I am Chiba, dont worry, my medical ninjutsu will stop bleeding quickly. I promise you that I will take you Return to the village safely." "Chi... Ye..." Guan Yewu opened his eyes with difficulty, and the darkness in front of him seemed to be opened by a gap, and Qianye''s **** face fell into his eyes. Seeing him anxiously concerned, trembling but could not help the complex face of joy. Sure enough... Chiba treats us as friends~www.novelhall.com~ Was it detected by his clever head? Well, it must be, nothing he could not think of! Guan Yewu''s mouth was filled with a tragic smile of blood, and he suddenly burst into a sense of heartiness, and said with difficulty: "The heart...has...have been...pierced, I am...mortal...don''t... Waste... Waste Chakra!" "What are you talking nonsense, I am a medical ninja, I..." "Goodbye, Chiba." Xu Shi returned to the light, Guan Yewu suddenly interrupted Chiba''s words, and the words became more coherent: "No regrets." The smile at the corner of Guan Yewu''s mouth slowly overflowed with a sense of relief, and his eyes sank into darkness again. Afterwards, a ray of light burst out from this endless darkness, and his short period of more than ten years, like a movie screen, flashed in front of his eyes. The longing for the nameless ninja who saved him, the aspiration to become a ninja, the opposition from his parents, and finally went to a ninja school, then graduated, and then took an exam... Scene after scene, scene after scene, nothing big or small but flashed through the light like lightning. The smiles of two close friends, Chiba focused on looking at the scroll... In the end, the picture stayed on a family portrait. Then, suddenly, he had an answer. If you let me live alone, I can''t do it! My training... is far from enough! Sure enough, as my parents said, I should inherit the family business instead of becoming a ninja. Sorry, father... mother... Guan Yewu''s consciousness stopped in this last thought, and then sank completely into the darkness. "Snapped!" Holding Chiba''s hand soft to the ground. A line of tears flowed from the corner of Guan Ye''s eyes, dripping into the **** ground. (To be continued...) Chapter 397： You want to live "tube" Looking at Guan Ye''s hands hanging on the ground, the pale green Chakra in Chiba''s hands slowly faded, but the whole person seemed to be stiff. w.QU.etw.QU.et The emerald green brilliance in his pupils swayed, Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, watching Guan Yewu, who was solidified at the corner of his mouth with a smile without regret, the blood was still flowing out, but he was silent. "Hey! Guanye! Hey!" After stiffening for two seconds, Chiba seemed to react and shook Guan Ye abruptly. However, no matter how he shook, Guan Ye just closed his eyes and lay in his arms. "That''s it! What a good plan!" "Sure enough to be a genius, I take it!" "You also come to eat ramen, the ramen here is the best!" "Thank you for the Nakanobu test, and Master Sannin did too much this time. It''s too unfair to you!" "If it weren''t for your trust, I''m afraid we would never know that we could beat a ninja with excellent grades like Shirakawa Izumi. Thanks to you, we have also found our strengths and are planning to go for special training!" "Boss, Chiba''s ramen, I have it." In the constant shaking, scenes of brief exchanges with Guan Ye Wu passed through his mind. After the Zhongren exam, their simple thanks. Those inadvertent attention and concern during the alert task together. "Isn''t this Chiba?" "It''s been a long time to form a team together, how long has it been since the Zhongnin exam?" "I thought that this kind of alert mission was boring, but now that Chiba is there, it''s interesting, hey? By the way, Chiba, I have a question for you..." ... "Why, Chiba is still reading today?" "Learn?" "Sure enough, I am a genius, really studious, I am most afraid of these crooked words! Don''t worry, we will help you stare here." ... "I said, Chiba, my family has a meatball shop." "Yeah! It''s the Konoha Meatball Shop." "No, our meatballs are the best, right, Sasuke, Masaru... I tell you Chiba, these two guys often come to my house to eat for free..." ... "this is for you!" "This is a new product in my store. You can try it. My parents said, I want to ask what you think. After all, you are the most able to eat **** they have ever seen..." "Then, if you have time to sit in my store, your opinion is precious." ... The letters flicked through scene after scene, Guan Ye''s expression and tone at the time seemed to be still in front of his eyes and ears. hateful! Don''t die! You''re dead, where can I go to eat free meatballs, who brings me an extra lunch box full of meat! I often can''t assign tasks. I can''t afford to eat meat all the time. hateful! hateful! Damn it! Qianye''s teeth clenched tightly, his eyes were already red, and his hands were already covered with the blood of Guan Ye, shaking invisibly. He has also experienced killing, and his hands were stained with a lot of ninja blood, but not once, like this time, felt the horror of blood like this time. How could this be? Guan Ye Go, Aso Sasuke, Nan Mu Sheng, they are just ordinary Zhongnin, just a few dragons, and they didn''t even show their faces in the original work! Are they not the kind of background that guards the gate in the village, or is a teacher in a ninja school, or is the background when the protagonist and others appear? Why! Why was selected for such a dangerous battle! Why! Why is it considered an abandoned child! Just because they are ordinary ninjas with poor strength, just because they are dragon suits, just because they didn''t show up in the original? So, is it considered to be a lost child without a pity? What a joke! They are three living lives! They are only teenagers, they are not even adults! They are still children! They... are my friends! I haven''t...I haven''t apologized to them yet. Chunin took them as bait and abandoned children during the exam! hateful! Chiba''s eyes closed tightly, self-blame and remorse intertwined in his chest, and for a while, irresistible grief filled his entire mind. "Snapped!" At this moment, a hand filled with blood tightly grasped his ankle. Chiba suddenly looked to her lower left, but saw Aso raised her head with difficulty, and immediately said, "Aso, are you okay?" Correct! There are also Aso and Nanmu. They may be fine. I can do nothing about Guan Ye, but at least, Aso and Nanmu must ensure that they return to the village safely! "Chiba...we...we''re afraid that it won''t work," Aso said gritted his teeth and said with difficulty: "But...you, you must live, now...still, still...in the fight... Little... be careful!" As soon as Sasuke Aso said this, Chiba''s cheerful face suddenly fell into despair again. The words of Aso Sasuke already showed that his heart had also been pierced. "Now...it''s not the time to be sad..." A smile ~www.novelhall.com~ appeared on Aso''s face. In Chiba''s eyes, the coolest and handsome boy among the three fools was also a calm reminder of his current situation. "Aso... you''re right... live, don''t... don''t get distracted..." At this time, Nanmu Sheng who fell on the other side also opened his mouth with anger. Hearing the sound, Chiba turned his head and looked, but saw Nanmu Sheng''s nose and mouth bleeding, and after feeling his gaze, he showed a tragic smile. However, in Nanmu Sheng''s eyes gradually dimming, Chiba saw a bit of self-deprecating, and slowly reluctant to give up. Chiba didn''t know what to give up. Maybe it''s family and friends, maybe my own life... And when Nanmu Sheng''s eyes were completely dimmed, Chiba''s hands on the bare feet slowly let go. I know Chiba took a few deep breaths, put Guan Ye down slowly, reached out his hand to pick up the sharp edge on the side, and slowly stood up with a few uncontrollable breaths. Looking at the three people who were silent, Qianye pursed her lips. I promise you that I will take you back! Then, he raised his head, and his eyes reflected the rows of unknown ninjas standing on top of the tall earth wall. "And you all deserve to die!" A touch of crimson flashed through the emerald brilliance! "Never let this kid go! This kid is very strong, if you kill him, it will definitely be a huge loss for Konoha!" When his gaze settled, the burly man in the lead just gave orders to others like this. As he spoke, the burly man headed by chance happened to glance over Chiba, and saw Chiba who was holding a sword and saw the killing intent in his eyes. For no reason, there was a cold breath behind the burly man. This kid... Chapter 398： Happening An hour later, not far from the place Guan Ye and the others were surrounded, there was a large clearing of woods. .U.etw.QDD.et More than ten Konoha ninjas gathered together. And around them, corpses were thrown down on their backs, and the hidden foreheads were also turned over, but Yanyin and Yunyin had them all. "Captain Watanabe, it''s all resolved." One of the Konoha ninjas said, looking at his posture, and the facial expressions facing at least 30 corpses in front of him, it can be seen that this is a well-versed man. Fighting, capable and decisive super elite. At this time, Watanabe Kenshin was rather ashamed and frowned. After hearing the super elite''s complete annihilation report, there was not the slightest joy on his face. They were in an ambush, and at least twenty ninjas from Yanyin and Yunyin attacked them. "Report the loss!" Watanabe Kenshin said with a slight gasp. In order to cope with the ambush and surprise attack this time, his physical strength and Chakra have been a bit exhausted. And he was also anxious. Because the second group of troops also signaled the attack, someone even briefly explained the situation through communication. In just an hour, the second group of people, divided into five groups, were successively attacked by unknown ninjas. It is estimated that they were also ninjas of Yanyin or Yunyin. There are a large number of enemies, and each team is besieged by at least seven to ten unknown ninjas. Although communication-aware ninjas are not equipped for every team, he believes that two teams without communication-aware ninjas are estimated to be unable to escape the raid. . "Twenty-one team, ten losers, one of the elite ninjas and nine elite ninjas, but all the secret technique ninjas, perception ninjas, all in stock." The super elite answered truthfully. In fact, there is no need to report, the people here are clear at a glance, everyone is familiar, and who is missing is clear at a glance. Even, they are all comrades in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, and they followed Watanabe Kenshin at first, and Watanabe Kenshin could see at a glance. Here are all the ninjas who have the best tactical affinity with him, are also comrades who fought side by side, and comrades who had died from the Battle of Kikyo Mountain! Life and death companion! The reason why people report it, maybe because I still can''t believe that such a powerful force has lost more than half. As many as ten of the companions who lived and died had died. Kenshin Watanabe gritted his teeth and reluctantly said: "The decoy operation has failed, now I rush back to support others, prioritize the elite troops, as for the decoy... after the support is complete, go support it immediately!" Watanabe Kenshin gave an order. After the report of the number of losses, the ten elites who had a somewhat sad expression on their faces each took a breath, adjusted their mood, and said, "Yes!" Afterwards, the eleven people came out tacitly and flew into the large forest in the direction of returning to the village. I failed. I failed the expectations of the three generations of Hokage, and even caused the village to suffer such a big loss. Unexpectedly, this time infiltrating the Ninja Village by the side of the village, not only the people of Yanyin Village, but also the people of Yunyin! Was caught off guard! Ken Watanabe repented in confidence, and his eyes were even more unwilling. If it weren''t for Yunyin''s ninja, he could wipe out all the eight ninjas in Iwayin Village without any effort. But at a critical moment, when the eight ninjas fleeed, Yun Yin made a sneak attack, killing five elite Zhongnin in an instant, and even one elite Shangnin was seriously injured. After that, it was the elite who endured a hard fight before turning the situation around. However, his life was also lost in the end. hateful! hateful! hateful! Is the frontline intelligence wrong? Are Yanyin and Unyin allied? Didnt it mean that the two just started to come into contact? So soon, it''s an alliance? impossible! No matter how you look at it, even if we see through Konoha''s instigation, it is impossible to trust the other party so easily and form an alliance! what happened! Is the intelligence wrong! Or did we have time to learn when there was new intelligence during the action? Watanabe Kenshin turned a series of thoughts in his mind, and quickly swept through the forest. This direction should be the decoy''s position. The second group of horses is scattered and the direction is not fixed. Hmm... Let''s go to support the flanking troops first! The bait was originally selected based on the result of loss. I hope you can delay it a little longer. Watanabe Kenshin thought, nodding silently. If the second group of troops suffered heavy losses, then his action this time was really a complete failure. In his mind, he had to put the bait''s control field and the second group of horses on the balance to compare the weight. There is no doubt that the second group of elite troops occupy absolute weight. No matter how you choose, you will choose the second group of people and horses, not the bait to control them. In any case, the elite force is the absolute main force, even in battles of all sizes. As for the decoy''s guanye, the three of them are ordinary ninjas, who are ugly and the loss is not a pity. It can be cultivated in the village at any time. Kenshin Watanabe kept his complacent calm in his mind. Countermeasures, just do it! Making up his mind, Watanabe Kenshin took a breath, and was about to open up a support order ~www.novelhall.com~ but heard the perceptual ninja in the back say: "Captain Watanabe, the decoy position is a bit strange." "strange?" Watanabe Kenshin was taken aback. At this moment, an assault ninja who was the first to investigate in the front suddenly turned back, with a rather ugly face and said: "Captain Watanabe, the decoy location, we should go there first." Bait location? What happened? Kenshin Watanabe was taken aback for a moment, and he frowned as he looked at the assault ninja with a pale face in front of him. This pathfinder ninja is also a strong upper ninja he trusts very much. He is usually calm and not chaotic in danger. Now with this expression, I am afraid that something terrible has happened to the decoy position. At the moment, he also felt a little bad. But... the second group of people... At the same time, he hesitated. "You must go and see, Captain Watanabe, the situation over there!" Seeing the hesitant look in Watanabe Kenshin''s eyes, the assault ninja hurriedly spoke, for fear that he would choose to ignore it. While flying by and looking at the assault ninja eagerly looking at him, Watanabe Kenshin frowned, thought about it, nodded, and said, "Then, the rest will go to the flanks to support the second group of people, and I will go with you. Take a look." "Yes!" The assault ninja nodded, thinking of the situation just now, and his heart was a little worried. "Yes!" The others responded. Then, the eleven soldiers were divided into two groups, nine went to the right flank, and the two went slightly to the left. Kenshin Watanabe walked all the way, until the bright and masterpiece before his eyes suddenly became clear. When he was bathed in a bright light, his feet couldn''t help but stop, and even because of a sudden stop, he couldn''t stop. He slid forward for a long distance before he could stop. At this moment, his face... It is already a shock! (To be continued...) Chapter 399： scene "This is... how terrible..." The head of the burly man slowly lowered his head, with blood flowing from his mouth and nose, dripping down. .U.etw.QU.et And as he lowered his head, his eyes fell on his chest, as well as the rock cone pierced from his chest. "DaDaDa..." After lowering his head, the blood in his mouth fell like a string of beads, dripping and splattering, splashing into drops of water, printed on the rock pillars. After that, he was silent, hanging on this slanted rock pillar. "Tick..." A drop of blood dripped from the tip of the rock pillar and splashed into a small puddle on the ground. The blood halo spread out, and it was diluted by the water in the small puddle. then "Tick..." Another drop of blood dripped down, dizzy, and gradually dyed the small puddle red, and every time the blood bead underground, there was a wave of ripples, blurring the erect figure in the small puddle. , And the broken blade in his hand. "Crack!" A cracking sound sounded from slightly above the puddle. "Kakka!" Then, a series of sounds of metal shattering came from the same place. "Snapped!" With a sound of cracking, the broken blades in the puddle that were covered with cracks shattered instantly, falling into the ground "duh", and even a piece of debris bounced into the puddle, immediately stirring A pit of reddish water splashed and rippled. "Dang!" The hilt of the sharp blade fell to the ground, at the feet of the standing young man. And in front of this young man, four or five rock pillars were staggered, and on each rock pillar was an unknown ninja whose limbs pierced through the chest hanging down like a hanging ghost. Several small puddles were scattered around the boy, and the water in the pits had been completely reddened by the continuous blood flow around him. On the edge of the forest in this clearing, in some places outside the range of the rock pillars, there are still a few corpses scattered. This Juanjuan blood stream flows out from these corpses, and gathers into a stream outside the soil around the drenched swallow , Flowing towards the low puddle. The death of these corpses is also very miserable. It seems that a certain vital part of the body is deeply dented inward, forming a fist-like injury. There was even a corpse with Kuwu in its chest, its face was dented, red and white things scattered around the head, shocking! However, Watanabe Kenshin''s gaze did not stay too much on the cruel rock pillar piercing forest, nor did he pay much attention to the red clay blood pit. All his attention was attracted by the boy in front of him. At the moment he was standing on the side of the young man, his eyes were full of scorched dead skin under the young man''s ragged clothes, and the side face of the young man dyed red with blood under the scattered hair. The appearance of the boy can only be described in embarrassment, but his posture and expression reveal an aura that makes Watanabe Ken''s confidence and startled. While his heart was throbbing, Watanabe Kenshin was also a little surprised. Why... Chiba is here? What about the three ordinary Zhongnin? Watanabe Kenshin''s pupils reflected cruel scenes and familiar young people, and a trace of doubt arose in his eyes as well as fear. Then, there is an incredible emotion. These dozen unidentified ninjas should be Ye Yanyin or Yunyin''s ambush! The strength is definitely not weak! Chiba...is that great? Even by relying on his own power to wipe out all a dozen ninjas, this... is my elite force, at least eight people! Has his combat effectiveness surpassed that of the elite? At this moment, Watanabe Kenshin''s heart suddenly had an idea. level! Chiba''s combat effectiveness has surpassed the elite level of Ninja, even if it has not reached the level, it is not far from the level. Of course he would not believe that those three ordinary Zhongren could bring any help to Chiba. When encountering these Yanyin or Yunyin, or even Yunyin and Yanyin''s alliance, they just dragged Chiba back. And he had heard that Chiba shines in the Zhongnin exam before, and he is among the best in terms of tactical ability and combat effectiveness. He also knew that Chiba''s combat effectiveness was very strong, but he didn''t expect that Chiba could be so strong. With one person, he could wipe out dozens of Yunyin or Yanyin or even Yunyan''s joint ninja troops. Just as Watanabe Kenshin was in disbelief and astonishment, Chiba in the field trembled, and a **** arrow shot out from his right arm with a "chick". As if it was a signal, "chichichi" a few times, three **** arrows shot out from Chiba''s left cheek, left abdomen, and right lumbar. With the shot of the blood arrow, Qianye''s whole body also trembled three times in succession, and finally fell to his knees, blood gurgling down. The emerald green light slowly faded from Qianye''s eyes, and the blood was vomited out of his mouth. More than a dozen ninjas are among the elites, one elite is the top ninja, and two are top ninjas. With such a lineup, Chiba is also seriously injured. However, at this time, Qianye didn''t care about the injuries on his body at all. In his mind, they were all getting along with the Guan Ye three. But his eyes were bloodshot, almost oozing blood, but he was searching everywhere. Guan Ye, Aso, Nanmu... Where are they? Where are their bodies ~www.novelhall.com~? Chiba tried to stand up and stepped out, but when he exerted his strength, his feet were soft, and his whole body fell forward to the ground, his face was heavily on the ground, and a piece of blood was spattered immediately. The slightly reddish ground was absorbed, forming a pool of deeper red traces. "Snapped" Chiba supported the ground with both hands, as if he wanted to prop up himself, but when his hands touched the ground, they appeared to be crippled. The whole hands were propped on the ground in a strange way, let alone propped up. The body is gone, this kind of appearance makes people suspect that Chiba''s hand is broken, and it hurts to death just looking at it. In fact, Chiba''s hands were also sour, soft and numb, and they were supporting the ground, but they couldn''t feel the touch of the ground. Where...where... I promised them that I will bring them back to the village safely! Now, although they have not been protected... But, at least... At least they must take their bodies back to the village, to their hometown, the hometown they are determined to protect! Chiba struggled, rubbing her face embarrassedly on the ground, trying her best to support her. However, the wound mode was used too much, her physical strength and Chakra were exhausted, and it even caused a great burden on her body. The injury on his upper body, his body has reached its limit, and he can''t even feel anything. The reason why there is no coma and shock is all because of how the obsession of "bringing Guan Ye and them back" can be sustained. In the end, it was just a writhing and struggle on the ground in embarrassment and embarrassment. Stand up for me! I promised them! I promised them! Bring them back to the village! Qianye''s head was buried in the soil, his teeth clenched. He even... You can''t even look down! (To be continued...) Chapter 400： report Two hours later, the Hokage office. . "Master Hokage, it''s okay!" Huojian hurriedly opened the door, making three steps in two steps, holding a pile of documents in his hand, and trotting anxiously to the third generation of Hokage. The third generation of Hokage put down the soup bowl in his hand, and saw Huo Jian''s forehead sweating and panting. Right now he frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?" When the words came out, the sitting posture of the third generation of Hokage changed from the reclining chair to the upright sitting. The fire breathed a sigh of relief, and handed the documents in hand to the third generation of Hokage, saying: "Our decoy plan has collapsed. Both groups of men and horses have been ambushed. The enemies include Yunyin and Yanyin, and even Yunyin and Yan. There is still a situation of uniting against the enemy." Hearing the report from Huojin, the third generation of Hokage was also taken aback, and quickly opened the document, looked at it, and asked, "How is the situation and how much is the loss." "Now all the enemy ninjas in ambush have been annihilated. A total of more than 80 enemy ninjas have been annihilated. We have lost 3 elite upper ninjas, 5 upper ninjas, 19 elite ninjas, and 3 ordinary ninjas. A total of forty-four. Thirty people were lost in the decoy operation. Commander Kenshin Watanabe returned safely." Huo said hurriedly, extracting important loss-related information from the stack of documents. And when he said this, he seemed to have thought of something: "The opponent has lost 7 elites, 12 elites, and a few elites. Fortunately, it did not cause any confusion, because the battles were all carried out outside the village, so the village Has no impact on Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage''s brows furrowed tighter, not at all because the village is okay, and it can be regarded as annihilating the other party. From the point of view of losses, the other party''s loss is worse than his own. But the third generation of Hokage still feels that the gain is not worth the loss. The purpose of the decoy plan this time is to induce the infiltrating enemy ninjas lurking around the village and wipe them out. However, in the current situation, I dont know if the village has been completely wiped out. The losses of the village are also great. The three elite Shangren and the five Shangren are extremely effective for the defense of the tightly manned village and the ongoing strategic adjustment. Impact. Next, the village no longer has any manpower to attack, so it can only defend itself. Of course, it is possible to transfer people from the front line, but the role of the front line troops is not only to stand up, but also to ensure that if the land of the country really wants to attack, they can also fully defend. Even when the Thunder Country and the Land Country Alliance are killed, they must ensure that they can block their pace, buy time for the think tanks in the village to figure out a way, and, in the process of resisting, ensure that the troops have room to carry out some Strategic adjustments ensure that think tanks can make adjustments after they figure out a solution. If you are stretched out, even if you have a good strategy, you cannot make adjustments. Furthermore, the front-line troops are also very sensitive troops. Even for small dispatches, they are now cautious, for fear of being known by their opponents. Every dispatch must be set up enough to avoid doubts about the land and thunder. Something appeared, or overreaction, which led to direct war. This is also one of the reasons why Lu Jiu left the village to go to the front line to command. At present, the dispatching of the troops is not just casual. You have to consider all aspects. In fact, the third generation of Hokage also has to consider Watanabe Kenshin. After all, Watanabe Kenshin has just emerged, and his experience is limited, so he should be more reliable. Deer takes a long time to deal with it. As for Watanabe Kenshin, who was transferred back, he has accumulated experience in the village and will use it again when that time comes. But I didn''t expect... Three generations of Hokage looked at the mission report on the file, and a little sigh appeared on their faces. Is it because I was too anxious, or I saw the wrong person. Qian believes in these things, and he did... When the three generations of Hokage saw the end of the document, their expression suddenly changed, and they blurted out: "What happened to Chiba?" Hearing this, Huoma''s brows were also frowned, and said: "Chiba was seriously injured, and it seems that he was going to rescue Guan Ye Satoru, Aso Sasuke, and Kusunoki Masaru as "bait" personnel. When he was caught by Watanabe Kenshin, He has killed more than a dozen enemy ninjas, and at the same time, he has reached his limit." "Now!" the third generation of Hokage said anxiously. "Now he has been sent to Konoha Hospital, and is treated by Hiroshi Watanabe, who has just been transferred back, and he is now being rescued." Huomai said worriedly. "Save Guanye and them? What''s the matter?" The third generation of Hokage frowned. "It seems that our decoy operations, and Chiba''s supplementary operations later, failed. There was a big change in it, but Watanabe Kennobu didn''t know what it was, nor did other plan participants. I I believe that Chiba is not a arbitrarily arbitrarily child, and there must be some major change that made him have to do this." Huojin said ~ www.novelhall.com~ Between words, Chiba has already begun to excuse him. After all, Chiba''s mission was not to rescue Guan Ye and others, but to attract the attention of other enemies. Change? When Huojin''s words were heard, the three generations of Hokage groaned. Indeed, Chiba must have his reasons for doing this. After all, I did not expect that Yanyin and Yunyin would appear in the place, and even Yunyan had a tendency to cooperate. For this matter, Chiba cannot be blamed, but Watanabe Kenshin cannot be blamed too much. After all, the plan has changed and we do not have detailed information. "Anyway, we must rescue Chiba and give Watanabe Hiroshi a message that he can use all the medical resources in the village." The third generation of Hokage said: "The village''s alert needs to be strengthened. The elite troops have a rest day. Always be vigilant tomorrow." "Yes!" Huo Jian nodded and said yes, then turned and left. He was also very anxious in his heart. The famous ninja who brought back to Chiba at the time used the word "rescue" to describe Chiba''s situation, which shows that Chiba''s situation is very critical. I''m afraid it''s better than Yeyue''s battle. Naruto asked him to talk to Watanabe Hiroshi, and he happened to go to see what happened to Chiba. At this moment, Hokage spoke again. "How are the three children Guanye? Chiba, have they been saved?" There was a slight stun in the fire, a trace of sadness flashed in his expression, and he said in a deep voice: "All sacrificed." Hearing that, the third generation of Hokage took a slight breath, frowned and closed his eyes, exhaled for a while, and said, "Is that so? I see, you go to work first." "Yes!" Huo turned and left. After Huo Jian left, the third generation of Hokage leaned on the chair tiredly. For the deaths of these three children, I have the responsibility to blame! The heart of the three generations of Hokage is heavy. Chapter 401： upset "Master Watanabe? Master Watanabe?" The Konoha Ministry of Defense, the ninja responsible for the release mission looked at Watanabe Kenshin who was a little startled, and the hand that handed out the document was frozen in the air. . Fastest update After a while, Watanabe Kenshin seemed to be surprised and raised his head and said, "What did you say?" What happened to Watanabe-sama? Since returning from the secret mission, he has been absent-minded. Work efficiency has also decreased a lot! It is precisely now that it is a sensitive period in which defense needs to be strengthened. If this continues, loopholes and problems may arise. The person in charge of the defense mission, who is about 30 years old, frowned slightly, and was very worried about Watanabe Kenshins state. However, he was worried about the situation. He still hid his thoughts and said: "Here is Regarding the rectification of some missions, some vacancies were adjusted because secret missions were transferred to some people. These are the adjusted conditions. Part of the guard missions have already begun to be given to the young ninjas in the village. Some important posts It is still a senior ninja. And according to the orders of the three generations of Naruto Masters, all elite ninjas who participated in the secret mission and returned will be able to officially join tomorrow morning after one day''s rest time." Ken Watanabe looked at the document absent-mindedly, and after hearing the report, he nodded and said, "I see, is there any question?" "There is..." The defense ninja hesitated for a moment, but only said the first half of the sentence, and it seemed hesitant to say the second half. "What? Say it?" But Watanabe Kenshin frowned, and said rather unhappy. When the defense ninja heard the words, he gritted his teeth and said: "The secret mission has transferred a group of elite ninjas. In important positions, there is a shortage of manpower. There is no guarantee that there will be senior ninjas on duty 24 hours a day." "Then implement the elite system to lead children, incorporate the remaining elite ninjas into the team of young ninjas, and let them take the young ninjas on missions..." Watanabe Kenshin didn''t want to get it. "However, these important positions require not only relevant experience, but also considerable strength. After all, when problems arise, they must be solved as soon as possible, and they cannot even call for support. If young ninjas are added, I am afraid that their strength , I can''t keep up!" The defense ninja retorted. He also thought about this kind of infantile system. If it is really carried out according to the infantile system, he will not propose it. However, these positions are not sloppy and require a certain counterattack ability, and even kill the enemy square immediately. Or arrest, even if you are forbearance, sometimes you may not be competent. Besides, those seed ninjas. Perhaps, super geniuses like Kakashi and Chiba can do the job, and the famous Uchiha Hirohiko can also be the big task. Among the remaining seeds, no one can have this strength. Ms. Xuena and Hyuga Xueying of the Hyuga family have heard that they also have such strengths, but after all, they are noble members of the Hyuga family. They can''t move. Even if it''s a call, even if these five people join in, it won''t be able to make up for all the problems. "Ok!" Watanabe Kenshin frowned, took a deep breath, and said, "I want to consider this matter. Is there anything else? You can go ahead if there is nothing to do." Obviously, Watanabe Kenshin was giving a eviction order, and there was a mood that could not be resisted in his tone. The defense ninja frowned, anxious: Consider? Considering when, this matter must be resolved as soon as possible, it is really urgent! However, he knew that it would be useless to explain the current situation to the new defense commander. He heard that the current Watanabe defense commander had already issued an eviction order. That is, I don''t want to hear anything anymore. And this new commander is different from the predecessor Lujiu, when he is in a bad mood, no matter how much he reminds him, he can''t get any good solutions. When the secret mission was scheduled, he strongly opposed the transfer of so many elites, but the new commander couldn''t listen at all at the time. He insisted on doing so and almost scolded himself. Besides, the current situation was also caused by his secret mission. I will say more here, didnt it remind him of his mistake... In this regard, the defense ninja is also very helpless, and can only shook his head and said: "Yes!" After answering, he left the Ministry of Defense. After he left, Kenshin Watanabe impatiently threw the documents in his hand aside, his face slowly becoming hard to look. In his mind, when Chiba fainted, the look in his eyes was full of resentment and contempt. Yesterday, after they arrived at the open space, after seeing the scene, after Chiba fell to the ground, the back figure struggling to stand up made him unforgettable. Yes, at that time, Chiba, who fell to the ground and couldn''t even turn his face down, stood up. Not only stood up, but also walked around, struggling to find the bodies of the three Guan Ye. Finally, under a mound, he found the three staggered corpses. It was the soil after the four-pillar prison was removed and the earth wall collapsed. The fans are buried. After that, he almost fell down, and then struggled to sit up, digging away the dust little by little. In the end, he even dragged the three corpses back to the village with the **** body that had reached the limit. During the whole process, Xu was Qianye''s aura that refused them, Watanabe Kenshin and the assault ninja were shocked and unable to move and speak. However, they did not expect that Qianye would drag the limit of his body and serious injuries like this, step by step, bringing the bodies of Guan Ye three people back to the village, and finally fell at the gate. Along the way, he followed Qianye behind, and the shock in his heart could no longer be added. But... he didn''t have any courage to go up and help Chiba. And along the way, even today, when Chiba passed by himself, the look in his mind kept passing by. As if a silent scolding lingers in my heart. It has been a day since he came back, but this silent scolding couldn''t be eliminated. Even when he closed his eyes, it was the appearance of Chiba dragging the bodies of Guan Ye three people away. The **** footprints seemed to step on his own heart. Frightened! At the same time, the decoy warfare completely collapsed, and he had an unshirkable responsibility. That sense of frustration and regret made him sleepless at night, tossing and turning. The two emotions are intertwined ~www.novelhall.com~ He is on the verge of losing control of his emotions at this time, and he can feel his rationality being eaten up a little bit. And the third generation of Naruto had no news at all. After writing the report, Huojin asked him to wait here, and by the way, the defense problem was handled properly, and there was no meaning to blame for the mission failure. This situation also made Watanabe Kenshin restless. What he did undoubtedly messed up a mission that was vital to the village and plunged the village into passivity. Now, how can he handle defense issues? "Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn! How could this happen! Yunyin and Yanyin? Just kidding, how could it be the Alliance! If it weren''t for the Alliance, I wouldn''t be! I wouldn''t be!" Watanabe Kenshin stood up, murmured to himself, vomiting all the worries, annoyance, regret, and resentment in his chest. "Boom boom!" Afterwards, a clap of frustration and resentment came from the room of the Ministry of Defense. (To be continued...) Chapter 402： rescue Konoha Hospital, outside the intensive care unit. . Fastest update Xue Na was sitting on the icy bench, his teeth were lightly bitten, and among the white pupils, there was an expression of worry. Since yesterday, she has sat in this position without taking a step. And in her mind, she kept repeating that Chiba, covered in blood, was pushed into the intensive care unit, and when the famous doctor Watanabe hurried over, her face was as anxious as her own. Chiba... are you okay! It''s been a day! Yuuna''s small hands clenched tightly again. Why, why! Why don''t you think about yourself! Every time I came back, I was seriously injured! Recalling that when Hokages assistant Huojin came yesterday, she learned that Chiba was seriously injured in order to save the sacrificed Guan Ye Satoru, Aso Sasuke, and Nanki Masaru. Even this mission did not count him. Among them, he took the initiative to ask Ying, and even threatened the third generation of Hokage to agree to this task. Guan Yewu and Xuena also knew each other. When they hadn''t completed the tactical steps of Chiba perfectly, they might have lost the Zhongnin exam. Three people... how do you say? Although he is not a smart person, he feels like a good person. It is not difficult to guess that Chiba has regarded them as friends, so he will rescue them at all costs. Of course, Xuena didn''t know the specifics of this mission, but only learned limited information from Huo Jian. However, it is no longer important to know the specific situation of the task now, and Xuena is already distraught. In addition to being impatient, there is also a bit of guilt in my heart. It would be fine if I was by Chiba''s side at that time! He went to the rescue alone, and if there was a back-up, it would definitely not become like this. it''s all me If I can go out on mission with him...if I can... Xuena grabbed the corner of her clothes tightly, her teeth gently bit her pink lower lip. At this moment, there was a sound of running. "Xue Nai!" With the sound of footsteps, a call followed. Hearing the sound, Xuena raised his head, but saw Hongyan carrying a bag of things, and paused in front of her with a little gasping. He looked at her worriedly and said, "Eat some." After speaking, he also carried the bag in his hand. But Xuena shook his head, barely squeezed out a smile, and said, "Sorry, I don''t have any appetite, you can eat it." Hongyan frowned, looked at the slightly haggard Xuena, and said, "You haven''t eaten anything for a day. Eat a little bit." Xuena still shook his head. In response, Hongyan opened his mouth and seemed to want to persuade her a few more words. However, he was not very sociable at first. Although that poker face had melted, he still didnt know how to solve her when he saw the present Xuena. She eats something. When he was in trouble, Xue Nai spoke again and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t accompany you when you needed us." As soon as he said this, Hongyan was taken aback, apparently he didn''t expect Xuena to say such a thing. However, he soon reacted. Xue Nai was talking about the attack on him and Mu Zi. However, after reacting and reacting, Hongyan still couldn''t say anything. To be honest, Xuenai''s footing was banned, Chiba can be said to have contributed to the situation, and he also tacitly agreed and approved this matter. For Xue Nai, he finally felt guilty in his heart. Now Xuenai said this, but it made him even more speechless. In the end, he could only shake his head, silently sit next to Xuenai, and put the food bag in his hand on the chair beside Xuenai. At this moment, there was another sound of walking swiftly. "Hirohiko, Yukina, how is Chiba?" Jiu Xinnai''s voice followed, vaguely, but also a little anxious. Hearing this sound, the two stood up together, turned their heads and looked around, only to see Jiu Xinnai walking over anxiously, opening his hands and pressing them on the shoulders of both of them. "how about it?" The red hair was pouring down as he bent over, Jiu Xinnai looked worried on his face, looked directly at the two of them, and asked again. "I don''t know, it''s been a day, and it''s still being rescued." Xuena pursed her lips, barely squeezed out a smile, and said. Obviously, she wanted to reassure her teacher. However, when this smile was squeezed out, Jiu Xinnai''s face became more and more worried. After that, she turned her eyes to the food bag on the chair and frowned slightly. "You two, don''t you have no food yet, what time is it!" Jiuxina said solemnly. Seeing their teacher''s serious expression, Xuena and Hongyan''s heart trembled for no reason; their faces also became slightly stiff. "Honestly, how long have you not eaten?" Seeing the expressions of the two, Jiu Xinnai''s face became more serious, and even a little angry. When the words fell, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other, but they both turned aside their faces, and did not dare to look at the burning Kushina. In this regard, Kushina did not get angry, but sighed, glanced at the door of the closed intensive care unit, and said: "When Chiba wakes up, you are sick. Who will take care of Chiba by then." With that, Kushina grabbed the food bag and handed it to the two of them. "But... I have no appetite." Xuena looked at Hirohiko, then looked at the food bag, and said. "I have no appetite either." Hongyan followed. "Eat as much." Jiu Xinnai said as warmly as possible. Hearing the sound, Xuena and Hongyan looked at the food bag again, as if to confirm their appetite again, shook their heads, and said, "I can''t eat it." But at this moment, a chill came up from the crests of the two of them. In an instant, the two shivered. Subconsciously looking up, he saw that Kushina was still smiling as gently as possible, but the fiery red hair had begun to flutter gently, making the as gentle as possible smile a bit stiff. Immediately, the two nodded as if pounding garlic, each grabbed the food bag, grabbed the food from it, and started to deliver it to their mouths. Under Jiuxinai''s gaze, even if the two of them had no appetite, they could only deliver food to their mouths. And seeing the two eating, Jiu Xinnai''s hair slowly fell, with a smile, let go of their shoulders, and looked at the door of the confined intensive care unit. Chiba... At this moment, before Kushina''s eyes fell, the door was opened, and Watanabe Hiromi walked out in cold sweat. Almost instantly, Kushina, Yukina, and Hirohiko all snatched him in front of him~www.novelhall.com~ How about? Dr. Watanabe, what''s the situation with Chiba? "Xinnai asked. "Do you need a blood transfusion? I have the same blood type as Chiba. It doesn''t matter how much blood we need, we must save Chiba!" Xuena almost grabbed Watanabe Hiroshi''s clothes corner. "Chiba... is he okay!" Hongyan kept looking inside. The three voices were almost thought of together. And Hiroshi Watanabe, who was suddenly surrounded by the three, seemed to be in shock. Being surrounded by this, the whole person seemed to be stunned. After two seconds, he was relieved and said with emotion: "Chiba, really the most miraculous child I have ever seen!" As soon as these words came out, the three of them all froze. Then, they were overjoyed, and they were so excited that they didn''t know what to say. There is no doubt that the meaning of this sentence is... Chiba, it''s safe! (To be continued...) Chapter 403： What can be done "D...D..." The electrocardiogram was beating steadily. . Fastest update Chiba closed his eyes and lay flat on the hospital bed. It seemed that he hadn''t recovered yet and was still in a coma. Kushina, Xuena, and Hirohiko sat beside the bed without words. However, the faces of all three of them were relieved. Severe bleeding, different degrees of bone cracks in the hands and feet, large wounds with deep visible bones on the waist and cheeks, three broken ribs, muscle injuries, rupture of blood vessels...There are also various blast injuries, covering an area of ??100%. Thirty points. This is the result of the examination when Chiba was found and sent to the hospital. This kind of injury is not much different from the last time Yeyue compared to the first battle. At most, the treatment is not that troublesome. In terms of fatality, this injury was not lost to that one at all, and the danger was self-evident. Dr. Watanabe, who had just left, couldn''t help sighing for Chiba''s tenacious vitality. In this case, if he were replaced by an ordinary person, he would have died. According to Watanabe Kenshin, who was following him at the time, this Chiba was still dragging three corpses back. Even when several ninjas in Chiba were found on duty, they saw the blood footprints that stretched all the way. They were all shocked to hear from ear to ear, knowing that Watanabe Kenshin was following him, and then reacted. When he was sent to the hospital, no one had hoped. Dr. Watanabe was even covered with cold sweats. At that time, Chiba''s situation was very critical. He couldn''t imagine what kind of battle would be required to cause such an injury. . However, what made him even more unexpected was that the child persisted and was saved. Watanabe Hiromi didn''t believe it, he actually saved such a dying person. This kid... always works so hard for others... why doesn''t he know how to cherish himself. Looking at the proud disciple who was pale on the hospital bed, Jiu Xinnai seemed to complain and sigh. Early this morning, while shopping with his best friend Uchiha Mikoto, Kushina heard about Chiba''s situation and learned that he had been sent to the hospital again. Anxiously, she bid farewell to her best friend Mikoto and hurriedly ran to the hospital, but seeing Xuena and Hirohiko guarding here, she was not disturbed at the time, but went directly to the Hokage office. She was a little angry. No, it should be said to be very angry! The last time she met with three generations of Naruto and told them to accompany Uchiha Mikoto, she asked about the situation of the three of Chiba, and got the approval of the three generations of Naruto, saying that no one of the three would be allowed to go out alone for tasks. , Or when the three are separated, to perform dangerous tasks. She didn''t know what mission Chiba performed this time. But she guessed that it must be some secret mission. Obviously, Xuena and Hirohiko did not team up with Chiba to go out on mission. After a confrontation with the third generation of Naruto, the third generation of Naruto revealed the situation. This is indeed a secret mission, but the third generation of Naruto did not intend to involve Chiba in it, and even deliberately when Watanabe Kenshin arranged the plan. If Chiba is distracted, I am afraid that Chiba will get in. But I didn''t expect that Watanabe Kenshin''s plan had a major flaw. Chiba didn''t know where he was aware of the situation of this battle plan, and found the flaws in Watanabe Kenshin''s plan, and strongly asked to join in. At that time, the three generations of Hokage considered the consequences of the failure of the battle, so they let Chiba join in. After all, the strength of Chiba, the three generations of Hokage also knew it, and there were so many elite troops, which were not fighting alone. For Chiba, who was able to perform a single task, or even complete a single task perfectly, to rescue the Ebina from Shayin, and to facilitate the alliance between Konoha and Sayin, the difficulty of this task is easier than the task of rescuing Shayin. . Taken together, the three generations of Hokage at that time also agreed. But I didn''t expect that Qianye would be so desperate to finally cause this result. In fact, Jiu Xinnai could also see that the three generations of Hokage were also very distressed and self-blaming. After that, she couldn''t say anything to this kind elder. She just asked again and again, and we must let the three of them work together in the future. Individual tasks are too dangerous for each of them. Regarding her request, the three generations of Naruto were just silent, and did not say much. She also knew that the third generation of Naruto was not easy. After all, Chibas teammates were one of the eldest ladies of the Hyuga family and the other a famous genius of the sensitive Uchiha family. . In the end, she didn''t say much. Then, she hurried to the hospital, which was the scene just now, and at this moment, seeing the appearance of Qianye in a coma, she inevitably felt a little bit of resentment in her heart. Ye Yuebi fought, he followed all the way, saving her at all costs. In the First Battle of Chiyo, it was he who set up a strategy, personally took the risk and deceived the vital antidote. It can be said that he saved countless frontline ninjas and prevented them from being poisoned by Shayin. The battle of Shayin''s rescue has even led to the alliance between Sayak and Konoha, and won the current adjustment situation for Konoha. And now, the first battle of the secret mission is to rescue the three ordinary ninjas, at the risk of personal danger, facing the local elite troops alone. Although Kushina is in the village, she is always paying attention to the movements of Chiba and the others. All this is naturally known from various channels. Although she has not always been by their side, she still does her best. Work hard to understand all of their recent developments. All the battles, all the serious injuries, his blood was not shed for himself, but for the village and partners. Chiba is a man who can make suggestions for the village. He is definitely not stupid, but what he does is for others, and he never considers his own fool. In a sense, Chiba is a fool. She was completely able to protect herself and survive, but for the sake of the village and her partners, he was bruised and bruised, and the intensive care unit was about to become a family. What a...big fool! Even if it is for the village and partners, you must take good care of your body! Involuntarily, Jiu Xinnai had such a thought in his heart. To be honest, at this moment, she even hopes that Chiba, Xuena, and Hirohiko can stay in the village safely and do some logistical tasks. I hope that Chiba and the others do not have the aura of genius, are ordinary ninjas, have no noble blood, and were not born in a sensitive family. When they grow up, they will take up positions in the village and live their lives safely. The previous expectations of them ~ www.novelhall.com~ the expectation of them to become great ninjas on their own, as early as these days of fear and fear, nothing is left. At the same time, the current Jiu Xinnai has a strong sense of guilt. If she was an ordinary Shinobu, she might be able to carry out missions with them and protect them in actual combat. But now...she can''t even leave the village, so she can only pray for their safety. Thinking of this, Kushina looked at Yukina and Hirohiko. Is there anything I can do for them? Is there any way to make them safer in war? A series of worrying questions appeared in Jiuxinai''s mind. But at this moment, Xue Na next to him was shocked. "Chiba, are you awake?" (To be continued...) Chapter 404： wake up Chiba slowly opened his eyes, and as the darkness in front of him opened his eyes, light gradually fell into his sight. w.QDu.N.U.et What am i? A doubt appeared in Chiba''s mind. However, when he saw the ceiling clearly, it was already clear in his mind. It turned out to be a hospital... It seems that I am back to the village. It seemed that Guan Ye and their bodies should have returned to the village. Finally... Thinking of this, Qianye felt sad for a while. At this moment, a shock came from the side. "Chiba, are you awake?" This voice? When Chiba heard it, his heart jumped, and his head tilted subconsciously. What greeted him was a delicate and lovely girl with white eyes, and the beautiful red-haired woman next to her and that seemed to be a little sleepy. Hearing such a sound. The handsome boy who awakened suddenly. Xuena! Jiuxina! Hirohiko! Qianye was taken aback for a moment, his eyes widened. what happened? Isn''t Xuena still in the ban? Why are you in the hospital? What happened? Kushina, have you come to see me? Why is Hongyan here? Where is Nao? Isn''t Nao seriously ill? How long has he been here? Is Nao okay? A series of thoughts flicked through Chiba''s mind, and for a while, it also suppressed the gloom and the upcoming heart colic. "You... why are you here?" With a series of thoughts in his mind, Chiba murmured slightly surprised. Then, the second after the words were spoken, Chiba frowned slightly strangely. My injury? Why doesn''t it hurt anymore? The tingling sensation of burning fire, the tearing pain of the severe wound on the waist and ribs of his face, the pain of breaking the ribs... and the feeling of heavy body have disappeared. Even Qianye could feel that her body...every cell seemed to be joying, as if she had just absorbed something full of energy, making them plump and radiant. Even Chiba felt that the amount of chakras in the middle ninja level in his body seemed to have broken through a bit. Although it did not reach the amount of chakras at the elite middle ninja level, it was still a lot more. In other words, Chiba''s chakra volume under normal conditions where it is no longer possible to improve, after this injury, has actually made a breakthrough and increased a lot. Not only has the body healed...even the amount of chakra has increased? How is this going? Could it be said that the injury door model is overdrawn, can it still have this effect? Chiba clearly remembered that his body was already at its limit at the time, and even the time limit for the wound mode had passed, and his physical strength was exhausted, and he could not handle the wound mode at all. But he didn''t know what was going on, the wound mode was not lifted until the last moment, even if his energy was exhausted, the wound mode did not disappear immediately. Although, the quasi-film-level chakra in the wounded door mode has also been used up. After that, he vaguely remembered that he had found Guanye and their bodies, and at that time he had only one idea, and that was to take Guanye and their bodies back to the village. As for how he brought it back, or how he came back to the village, he has no memory at all. Even the process of **** those enemy ninjas was ambiguous in many places in his memory. For this, he frowned deeply. Could it be said that in this battle, I was overdrawn to... I lost part of my memories at that time? And when this thought came up, Kushina said, "What? Are we weird here?" Hearing Kushina''s words, Chiba blinked, and shook his head as if half a beat slowly, and said, "It''s not strange, it''s not strange at all." "How is it, is it better?" Kushina asked with concern. Yuuna and Hirohiko on the side also looked at him up and down, with concerns that could not be concealed in their eyes. Chiba shook his head and said, "It''s much better, nothing unusual." In this situation, let alone nothing unusual in his body, he would not say anything unusual. Yusina in the province also worried about Xuena and Hirohiko. "That''s good." Kushina breathed a sigh of relief, and Chiba''s face turned from pale to normal at this time. As for the wounds, there were all white bandages, and there was no trace of bleeding. There were no measures such as plastering in other places. . It seems that it is not too serious. However, Jiu Xinnai seemed to be a little worried, and asked, "What about his head? Is it okay?" Head? These words made Chiba stunned, but he remembered that he also had an injury on his left cheek, and he was probably worried about this. He is very awake now, and naturally there is no problem with his head. Although the wound on his face is deeply visible, but in general, it is only a deep skin wound, which does not get in the way. At the moment, Chiba said, "It''s okay!" "It''s okay, that''s fine." Kushina seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and then fixed his gaze on Chiba''s bandaged face. At this moment, Chiba had an ominous premonition. "So, how did I think about the way I asked you to propose marriage?" Kushina continued. As soon as these words came out, Hirohiko and Yukina, who were happy because Chiba awoke and told that nothing happened, opened their eyes wide at the same time and looked at Kusina. propose! Teacher Jiuxina just said to propose? Proposal, who proposed to Mrs. Jiu Xinnai? wrong! Who is Miss Jiu Xinnai going to marry? Could it be that... Mr. Jiuxina... Countless thoughts flashed through Yuuna and Hirohiko''s hearts~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly messed up. But Chiba''s heart jumped. shit! I completely forgot about this! What to do? Seeing Kushina''s increasingly serious expression, Chiba''s mouth twitched. The situation was urgent at the time, so he couldn''t care about finding a way! "Didn''t you forget?" Kushina almost gritted his teeth when he saw Chiba''s expression. Frightened Chiba quickly said: "I haven''t forgotten! I just haven''t thought about the perfect one yet. I think a few are flawed..." After listening to Chiba''s words, Kushina stared at Chiba, as if testing the true and false in Chiba dialects. He didn''t speak until Chiba was sweating coldly, "Really?" "of course!" Chiba quickly said. "Pratunam will return with the mission in a few days. Before he returns, he must think about it! Before he comes back, he is not allowed to go out!" Jiuxina narrowed his eyes and said in a threatening tone. At the same time, he glanced at Hongyan and Xuena who were stunned next to him, and said, "Hongyan and Xuena, you two will look at him for me. Before you figure it out, he is not allowed to step out of this room!" With that said, Jiu Xinna stood up and continued: "I have something to do now. Let me leave for a while. I''ll leave it to you here." After that, Jiu Xinnai ignored the reaction of the three and went straight out. When the door slammed shut, the sluggish Honghiko and Xuena shrugged and reacted. Mr. Kushina... This is the idea of ??a marriage proposal to distract Chiba, lest he think of Guan Ye and them! This thought flicked through their minds at the same time. And Chiba looked bitter. Now... How can I think of a way to propose! (To be continued...) Chapter 405： 7 days Chiba was hospitalized this time for a week and recovered well. w.DD.Nw.DD.N said that the injury is no worse than Yeyue than after the war, but in terms of recovery, it is obvious that this injury healed faster. After all, Yeyuebis bones were broken and shattered in more than 100 places after the First Battle. It was a miracle to be able to return all of them, and it would take a long time to recuperate because of the broken muscles and bones for 100 days. But this time, his injury did not require too long to recuperate. Moreover, when he just awoke, he felt the injury fade away, and even the amount of Chakra in his body had a breakthrough, as if a change he didn''t know had happened in his body, and this change healed his wound. And during this week, Xuenai has been taking care of him every step of the way, and Jiu Xinnai also came to see him every day, and asked about a marriage proposal once he came, which made him frightened. However, Chiba gradually understood that this was because he wanted to avoid them. After understanding the painstaking effort of Kusina, Chiba didn''t know what to do, so she could only smile and let Kusina at ease. But after that, every time Jiu Xinnai mentioned the proposal of marriage, his heart was heavy. The scene of the three Guan Ye dying in front of him is still in sight, and the colic of losing a friend in his heart finally surfaced, and it was entangled. With his thoughts. Before falling asleep every day, he always had many "ifs" in his heart. If so, if so, they might survive. If the Seven Ninjas dont show up... if he thinks comprehensively at the time and is more attractive... if he gets one step earlier... if... There are too many ifs, but no matter how many ifs, time cannot go back. During this period of time, with the exception of Kushina, Yukina, and Hirohiko, Chiba did not even touch Katsura. After he woke up, Watanabe Hiroshi came to check it once a day, and he did not even come into contact with others. People, and Jiu Xinnai and the others never mentioned anything about Guan Ye and the others, and they were even careful to talk to him so as not to touch the wound in his heart. However, after all, Chiba felt guilty for Xuena, and Kushina didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. After every visit, he always found an excuse to leave Hirohiko away, leaving only him and Xuena behind. And Xuena naturally did his best to avoid touching the Guan Ye three people, and at the same time, did his best to make Chiba happy without mentioning his own affairs. In the face of Xuena who worked so hard, and the guilt in his heart, Qianye could only force a smile. He wanted to ask about the situation afterwards, and he swallowed every word. Chiba discovered that he was in the hospital for seven days, and the thing he did the most was to force a smile, and the words he said the most were "Really? That''s really..." Then, I also discovered that Xuena was actually very clumsy in telling jokes, and... this girl, is true, can no longer treat him sincerely, is the gentlest girl he has ever seen. The girl in the previous life, no one treats herself like her, no matter elementary school, junior high school or high school, the girls dismissed him and even hated him like a cockroach. Although Xuena was only eight years old, her expressive concern, like a warm current, poured into Chiba''s heart, alleviating a lot of strong smiles and various ifs. After that, Chiba''s regret and sorrow. In the past seven days, thanks to Xuenai''s care and concern, Chiba''s mentality has been adjusted, although the grief of losing three friends will definitely not disappear, or even in a lifetime. However, it will not make Chiba almost collapse like Hirohiko. Moreover, after all, Chibas temperament is much more mature than Hirohikos. Hirohikos previous performance is actually being cleaned up. Hirohiko is only eight years old. Even if he was born in the cruel world of Naruto, he has even survived a lot of wars. The parting brought about, but the partner who got along day and night died in front of him, no matter who it was, he would not be indifferent, nor would he pass by. It''s just that after most people get used to it, they bury their grief deeply in their hearts. And Hongyan, because of the first time, he didn''t know how to face it. As for Chiba, after all, he knew the tone of the original work and the cruelty of the war, so he was somewhat psychologically prepared. Secondly, he is mentally mature after all, and even in perennial loneliness, his mind is more mature than his peers. Therefore, Chiba, who was discharged from the hospital, buried this grief deeply in his heart at this time, and then clenched his fists, stepped out, and walked out of the threshold of the Konoha Hospital. After leaving the Konoha Hospital, Chiba walked all the way back to his home, the small wooden house hanging alone outside the village. Since she was discharged from the hospital today, Yuuki, who had been taking care of her bedside, left earlier. After all, she has been in the hospital for seven days. After all, she is the eldest lady of the Hyuga family. In many cases, she is not as good as ordinary people. Free. In the end, even if Xuena was reluctant, she was still picked up by Akatsuki''s affectionate Yumiko. It was also Chiba who had gotten out of bed and was preparing to leave the hospital. Otherwise, Chiba estimated that this girl would not be willing to leave. Anyway, go home first! Chiba said to himself. At this time, the Hokage Office. The third generation of Hokage put down the cup in his hand, frowned, looked at the serious and determined Kushina standing at the desk, and pursed his lips~www.novelhall.com~ It seemed embarrassing, and said: "You Are you sure you want to do this?" "Yes!" Jiuxina nodded affirmatively. Upon hearing this, the third generation of Hokage frowned. Jiu Xinnai, I have grown a lot during this period. If I change to the previous one, I will probably pull my beard again. A thought suddenly appeared in the mind of the third generation of Hokage. At the same time, when he learned that Chiba was seriously injured and was admitted to the hospital, Kushina rushed into Hokage''s office angrily, but to his surprise, Kushina did not pull his beard angrily as before. Even after learning about the situation, after only some pale requests, he left, and also asked her to take care of Chiba. Now that there is an enemy ninja outside, her protection has been much tighter during this time, and even at the Uchiha mansion, he has arranged no less than eight Anbe. The scope of her activities is strictly restricted. Except for purchasing with the pregnant Uchiha Mikoto, she was basically restricted to Uchiha Mikoto''s home. However, this voluntary request was unexpected by the three generations of Hokage. Originally thought that Jiu Xinnai would not ask for instructions at all, and there would even be a conflict, but she did not expect that she actively requested. In this regard, the three generations of Hokage certainly agreed. And now, facing Jiu Xin Na''s second request, the third generation of Hokage is a bit hesitant, but seeing Jiu Xin Na''s appearance and behavior at the time, the third generation of Hokage sighed. Jiu Xinnai should have done this after careful consideration. She is doing her best to protect her students. Moreover, in the current situation, she does this, although it is risky, but it is also very beneficial. No need to hesitate anymore. Thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage nodded and agreed. "Okay, I promised this matter!" (To be continued...) Chapter 406： Temporary closure Why...here... Chiba stopped, raised his head, and looked at the Konoha Maruko shop that was "temporarily closed" in front of him. w.QDD.Nw.QDD.N He had walked all the way to the remote cabin in the village, but he didn''t know it, but he got here. And here, the Konoha Meatball Shop is Guan Ye''s home. At this time, besides the closed Konoha Maruko shop, in addition to Chiba, there was a five- or six-year-old girl with one hand in her mouth, frowning, looking at the "temporary closure". A few words seem to be wondering, why are these four words hung up, or even what they mean, why the meatball shop has not opened yet. Is this... red beans? Chiba looked at the little girl, and a thought came to his mind. At this time, it seemed that he was a frequent visitor to the meatball shop. An old man with white temples passed by here and stopped watching the "temporary closure" of the meatball shop. Afterwards, it seemed that the appointment was generally agreed, and a few elderly people stopped by. "This hasn''t opened yet! It''s been many days." "Oh... that kid Xiao Wu..." "I really hope that Xiaozheng and Haruko will cheer up soon..." After watching for a while, these older elders disappeared with a sigh. The rest are still looking at the hanging red bean brand, and Chiba silently watching these elders leave. That''s right... Guan Ye''s death, I am not the only one who is sad. Chiba looked at the closed door and the frequent visitors away, silently, but the grief in his heart surged, but for a while, he couldn''t move. in case Along with the grief, there are also various ifs that have been emerging in his heart for the past few days. Unconsciously, his fists were already clenched tightly. "Squeak..." At this moment, the door of the ball point was pushed open from the inside, and an ordinary middle-aged woman walked out of it. Suddenly, Xiao Hongdou and Chiba looked over. However, the middle-aged woman''s eyes are red and swollen, her complexion is haggard, the corners of her eyes seem to have more wrinkles than her peers, and her lips are even more dry and seem to be cracking. Chiba could see that this was his expression after a big change and excessive sadness. And he didn''t need to think about it, this should be Guan Ye''s mother, plus the comments from the regulars before, this middle-aged woman should be called Guan Ye Haruko. After all, the original work is a Japanese manga, and many common senses are also Japanese, such as when a woman changes her surname after getting married. At the end of the original work, after Sakura married Sasuke, she also changed her name to Uchiha Sakura. Even if it was Hinata, a daughter of the noble Hyuga clan, she also changed her name to Uzumaki Hinata after she married Naruto. Since Guan Ye''s surname is Guan Ye, his father''s surname must also be Guan Ye. After his mother changes his surname, he must also be Guan Ye. In fact, Chiba''s series of instinctive associations are true. This middle-aged woman is Guan Ye Wu''s mother, Guan Ye Haruko. At this time, Guan Ye Chunzi, the first thing he saw was the little red bean, looking at the red bean Baba biting his finger, he showed a warm and haggard smile, and said: "It''s the little red bean! I''m so sorry, I am closed. Long." "Then it opened today?" Xiao Hongdou asked crisply. "It''s opening!" Seeing her favorite little red bean, Guan Ye Chunzi''s sadness between her brows seemed to relax. Hearing that he could eat meatballs, Xiao Hongdou immediately became happy. At the same time, he hugged Guan Ye Chunzi''s arm and received intimacy: "Aunt Chunzi, take me in." Obviously, I didn''t expect Xiao Hongdou to make such an intimate action. Guan Ye Chunzi was stunned for a moment, and then hugged Xiao Hongdou with a smile on his face, and said, "Okay, I will take you to eat immediately." This little girl, what happened today! So tired... Hongdou comes to eat meatballs almost every day. Guan Ye Chunzi is very close to her. Today Hongdou is holding her for the first time. At this time, the picked red bean had his hands around Guan Ye Chunzi''s neck, but there was a trace of sadness in his eyes, and he looked at a place in the meatball shop where she often sat. And the opposite of that location is the place where the gentle brother Guan Ye, known as the big fool, often eats breakfast. This scene completely fell into Chiba''s eyes. Red beans, this is not a glutton! He was comforting Guan Ye Haruko! It turns out that Guan Ye and Hongdou have a very good relationship! Chiba''s gaze followed Xiao Hongdou''s gaze and looked inward. The sadness in Hongdou''s eyes naturally couldn''t escape his eyes. After feeling the grief of Adzuki beans, Chiba''s fist clenched tighter. hateful! Although Guan Ye is a fool, he is really a good guy! Still a trusted friend! Not only me, but many others like him... Why...I couldn''t get rid of the Seven Ninja Swords earlier then! Why... can''t... A series of annoyance spewed up, Qianye turned around, gritted his teeth, and hurriedly walked back with these annoyances. Because, at this time, Guan Ye Chunzi was holding the red beans and was turning around, going to the meatball shop. But Guan Ye Chunzi, who turned around, was taken aback. In her gaze, she saw a little back who bowed her head and clenched fists~www.novelhall.com~. This kid... At this time, Chiba was thinking of leaving here as soon as possible. He felt shameless facing Guan Ye''s parents. At this moment, Chiba hurriedly took a few steps, and then came a voice: "Wait a minute, kid!" The voice of Guan Ye Haruko! Chiba''s heart shuddered, and subconsciously stopped. "Are you... Chiba?" At this time, Guan Ye Haruko''s voice came again. Qianye was stunned, but did not answer. Instead, his head was lower, and he was about to step out in a hurry. "It''s really Chiba! Wait a minute!" Guan Ye Chunzi, who was holding the red beans, saw that Chiba was about to leave, and hurriedly walked a few steps, and by the way, he shouted into the store: "The kid is his father, it''s Chiba. Chiba is here!" "what?" A hoarse voice suddenly sounded inside the door. Although the voice was hoarse, the decibels were not small. Obviously, the people inside the door were also taken aback. But after hearing this, Chiba went even faster. it''s all my fault! They came to blame me! Did not protect the wild! that''s true! Even Guanyes life cannot be guaranteed, what kind of friend am I! Do not! Perhaps they think that I, the son of a traitor, killed Guan Ye! After all... Guan Ye was with me, and I heard a lot of criticism. Thinking of this, Qianye felt even more ashamed, and even a trace of fear. "My child''s father! You chase! You must catch up with Chiba!" Guan Ye Chunzi stopped. Chiba walked too fast. It was inconvenient for her to hold the red beans. Knowing that she could not catch up, she stopped and turned back anxiously. Guan Ye Masa, who was chased out of the meatball shop, shouted. "Okay, I must catch up!" Seeing Chiba walking faster and faster, Guan Yezheng didn''t care much, so he ran and chased him. (To be continued...) Chapter 407： take into account Isn''t it... Blame me? Chiba was slightly restrained sitting in the back seat of the meatball shop. Guan Ye Haruko was putting the red bean holding her on another table, and by the way, he put down the red bean soup and meatballs in his hand. .U.nw.QDD.N The little red bean Wuzhu looked around, apparently aware of something, and silently ate the meatballs without saying anything. They praised them from time to time, which made Guan Ye Chunzi smile. Guan Yezheng was already busy in the kitchen. Chiba''s gaze swept around, but his mind was full of questions, wondering what Guan Ye''s parents were going to do. Just now Chiba hurried away, Guan Ye was eagerly chasing him up and stopped, and then dragged him into the store almost violently. And after dragging it into the store, I went to the kitchen to get busy. To be honest, Chiba is a little confused. In his opinion, apart from the hospital staff, and the Konoha Ninja who is now gradually changing his mind, ordinary people still hold a disgusting attitude and emotion towards him. . Guan Ye''s parents should be no exception. Moreover, the plan failed. Guan Ye and the others died, and Chiba himself had an unshirkable responsibility. For example, he should stop Kenshin Watanabe at the time, and should not be easily paid by the third generation of Hokage. For example, there should be more bait in the supplementary plan. For example, when you meet the Seven Ninjas, you should get out quickly regardless of the cost... At this moment, Chiba flashed many examples and ifs. In Chibas cognition, Guan Ye was dead, and he was also very responsible. Not only did the three generations of Hokage leave this matter to him When Watanabe Kenshin felt unreliable, his own inaction. It was still the imperfection of the supplementary plan afterwards, and even the objective disadvantages of the seven Ninja swords when they were chased by the crowd, which were all regarded as his own responsibility. Guan Ye''s parents should be disgusted and disgusted with him. Coupled with Guan Ye''s own responsibility, Chiba was thinking that Guan Ye''s parents should treat him with cold eyebrows, and even chase him is possible. After all, this is the pain of losing a child! And I heard Guan Ye said that Guan Yes parents also control Ye a son, but there are no other heirs. The white-haired man gave the black-haired man, and the only son, the grief in it, I am afraid that it is a hundred and thousand times greater than himself. But now, what they showed up was as if they were inviting a guest instead of treating themselves as a disgusted traitor who caused their son to die in vain because of their negligence. Chiba was at a loss, and at the same time he felt a little unable to lift his head. This is a feeling he has never felt before, this kind of guilty mood, this kind of faceless emotion, is a lonely life, something that can''t be experienced. At this moment, he hoped that he would return to a lonely life, no matter what, so that he would not have to face such feelings of guilt. However, reason told him that these are what he must go through, otherwise he will return to the starting point, and even lose those friends who are still alive with the state of "nothing else". Compared with this guilt, Chiba is still reluctant to eventually lose his existing friends. At this moment, Guan Ye Haruko, who had placed the small red beans, straightened up and glanced at Chiba, who bowed his head silently, and his tight body. Then, he glanced at Guan Yezheng who was busy in the kitchen. As if in a tacit understanding, Guan Yezheng also looked over. The couple who had just lost their beloved son nodded silently. As if to encourage each other. Then, they looked away, Guan Ye was continuing to work in the kitchen, while Guan Ye Haruko clenched his hands and walked towards Chiba. Although he lowered his head, Chiba was no ordinary person after all, and soon noticed Guanye Haruko who was coming. How to do? What...how...apologize! Regardless of whether the Guan Ye couple seemed to treat guests, disgusted themselves, or scolded them, there was one thing he had to do. That is, apologies! Guan Ye''s death, he cannot shirk the blame, the most basic expression of apology is necessary! Thinking of this, Guan Ye Haruko''s footsteps stopped and he was already close to Chiba''s side. "Sorry, it''s all my fault!" "Thank you, Chiba!" Two different words sounded at the ball shop at the same time. Suddenly, Xiao Hongdou who was eating the meatballs had a meal, turned around with a look of confusion, and looked at the two people who looked at each other by mistake after blurting out the gratitude and apology in his heart. Thank me? Chiba was stunned. apologize? This kid... Guan Ye Chunzi was also a little surprised. Even Guan Yezheng in the kitchen was stunned, and the work in his hands stopped. After that, he pursed his lips slightly and continued the work in his hands. Is this child deeply guilty for the sake of Xiao Wu? Obviously he was sent to the hospital for rescue, and he almost lost his life. Do you still think Xiao Wu''s death is his responsibility? This child is totally different from what is said outside, he is obviously a good child! Guan Yezheng flashed a series of thoughts in his mind, and finally sighed. "Yes... I didn''t protect the management..." After reacting, Chiba dropped his head again and murmured, "If it wasn''t mine..." "Thank you for bringing back Xiao Wu''s body." However, Guan Ye Chunzi interrupted him and said. "I..." Qianye raised her head in amazement, but saw Guan Ye Chunzi had already sat down, sitting beside him, barely squeezing a smile from the corner of his mouth. But Chiba could see that her eyes were red, and there were tears in her eyes. It was obvious that Guan Ye, her mother, couldn''t help feeling sad. "Thank you, risking your life to save Xiao Wu. This is not your fault, there are always things that people can''t do." Guan Ye Chunzi interrupted again, but comforted Chiba. "..." Chiba was silent, but he dared not look after Ye Haruko when he bowed his head. This child... has endured so much disgust and disgust, it is really embarrassing for him. Think of Xiao Wu''s persuasion at that time, and then look at the present. This child has indeed suffered a lot of grievances. Xiao Wu must be very happy to be able to make friends who don''t hesitate to live or die. Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Guan Ye Haruko couldn''t help sighing, because Guan Ye tried his best to persuade her that she had actually changed her view of Chiba, at least she would no longer follow the crowd thinking that he would eventually become a traitor like his father, and gradually Don''t care about the traitor blood on him. Looking at Chiba''s appearance, thinking about the unfair treatment he received, Guan Ye Haruko sighed. Thinking of her son, Guan Ye Chunzi couldn''t help but feel sore and jealous, tears streaming down. "So, don''t blame yourself anymore." Guan Ye Haruko reluctantly choked and said, "Since Xiao Wu has become a ninja, he is ready to sacrifice for the task..." Chiba didn''t speak, just clenched his fists tighter. He knew that Guan Ye Chunzi was enlightening him, and I was afraid to catch up with him. Apart from expressing gratitude, he was also afraid of self-blame. Guan Yes parents, like Guan Ye, have a gentle and kind heart ~ www.novelhall.com~ Even if they lost their only son, they did not blindly blame others! Would rather endure the grief than anger others! Guan Yes kindness was originally inherited from his parents! At this time, with a "de" sound, a pile of **** was placed in front of him. "In the future, remember to come and sit often. I will often have new balls. You are the most able to eat **** I have ever seen. Your opinion is very important." Guan Yezheng did not know when he also sat beside Chiba. , Handed the meatballs and red bean soup. But when the sound settled, Qianye''s eyes turned red. Isn''t this... an excuse Guan Ye often makes! Sure enough, father and son! "Ok" With a little trembling, Qianye nodded silently. Guan Ye Chunzi and Guan Yezheng glanced at each other, and their eyes were flushed red. Guan Yezheng took a slight breath, with a little nasal sound, and smiled reluctantly and said: "Xiaowu... before leaving, did you...have... ...What to say..." As soon as he said this, Guan Ye Haruko''s eyes fell on Chiba''s body, full of expectation. Upon hearing this, Qianye trembled slightly, then took a slight breath and raised his head and said: "He said he has no regrets." No... sorry... Guan Ye Chunzi and Guan Yezheng glanced at each other, and the group cleared tears, and fell from Guan Ye Chunzi''s eyes. Guan Yezheng also forced himself to bear the tears. No good...no regrets... One shed tears, the other endured tears, and both nodded. "Also... he said he is very happy to be your son!" Chiba clenched his fists again and said. "Guan Ye... is really an amazing ninja. In the end, he was still protecting me and Aso. If it weren''t for him..." "He is a hero!" (To be continued...) Chapter 408： not enough! Two hours later, Chiba left the Konoha Maruko shop. . Hope, it can give them some comfort. Chiba took a deep breath, looked back at the busy Guan Ye couple, and slightly loosened his clenched fists. To be honest, Guan Ye''s forgiveness gave him a sense of relief. Their grief would not disappear after the loss of Guan Ye, but after being forgiven by Guan Ye''s family, Chiba somewhat relaxed. It also made Qianye Meng think. Go to see the family of Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki. So, after talking with Guan Ye and his wife, he left the ball point, and after learning about their residences from some ninjas who were familiar with Aso and Masaru Nanki, he walked away. Of course, Chiba is not seeking forgiveness, but wants to see their family. However, Chiba couldn''t deny that he did this to make himself easier. But in fact, he found the family of Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanki, but in the end he didn''t contact them, just learned about them. Sasuke Aso has an older brother and a younger brother, and Masaru Nanki has a younger sister... Both parents are still alive. Although they cover up their deaths very well, everyone is very sad. The atmosphere of the two families is very sad. Very heavy and depressing. After that, without their knowledge, Chiba left the two houses. In the end, he still didn''t have the courage to step into their home. After leaving, he felt a heavy weight. The weight of life! In front of the weight of this life, he felt a deep weakness. The perfect version of the wound mode, the benefits of crossing, the super-fine Chakra control ability, the ninjutsu talent that can be learned at once, it can be said that the superb medical ninjutsu, the gradually proficient Chakra''s nature and form changes... All this added up, and Chiba still felt powerless when faced with the weight. In the final analysis, I am not strong enough! Chiba was walking on the way back to the cabin with a serious face and her lips pressed tightly. It''s far from enough. Now I have the elite upper ninja level, even if the strength surpasses the elite upper ninja level, it is still not enough! If I am strong enough, the Seven Ninja Blades cannot hold me back! Do not! Even, there is no need to implement the decoy plan at all, I can become the decoy and the main attacker alone, and annihilate everyone in one fell swoop! not enough! It''s not enough! Chiba walked and thought, and at the same time, he slowly condensed the weight in his heart and buried it in his heart. Together with the three names of Guanye Satoru, Aso Sasuke, and Nanmu Masaru, they are deeply buried. They have passed away, but there is still something to do now. If he blindly indulges in grief and self-blame, he will lose everything, and the pace of fate is getting closer and closer, the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao, the attack of Nine Tails...the threat is approaching step by step. No way! This can''t go on anymore, I need more time for exercise, no matter the task, or the daily training! I need more practice, more ninjutsu, more methods! In order to prevent all possible emergencies, I need more! More comprehensive ninjutsu! In terms of illusion, we must also study it! My ninjutsu talent may be able to work on illusion, but not necessarily! Too much to do! I can''t be satisfied now! Self-made ninjutsu, powerful self-made ninjutsu, must be developed! Chiba walked quickly, hurriedly toward the cabin. A training plan, an exercise plan, and a conception of his own ninjutsu have already taken shape in his mind. And when Chiba returned to the cabin, it was already 10 minutes at noon. But just as he wanted to walk into the cabin in a hurry, he stopped. At this time, in the open space in front of the cabin, three people, one big, two small, stood impressively. "Teacher Jiuxinai, Chiba is here!" Xuenai was the first to spot him. Then, after this call, the red-haired beauty who was waiting impatiently turned around and looked at Chiba viciously. Jiuxina? Immediately, Qianye was almost shivering, and the whole person took a step back from the fierce look of Jiuxinai''s eyes. However, Jiu Xinnai did not ask the teacher as her eyes indicated, but asked: "Where have you been? It''s all waiting for you to eat." eat? Chiba was stunned, only to find that there was a banner on his cabin that read "Happy discharge from hospital!" Obviously, Jiu Xin Na and the others are here to celebrate his discharge. It was quite grand, and Chiba knew that without guessing, they probably did it to let themselves forget some of their sadness. "I...I wandered into Guan Ye''s house without knowing it." After thinking of this floor, Chiba said. He didn''t want to hide. After hearing the words, the expressions of the three of them changed. They even glanced at each other and exchanged their eyes. Jiuxinai''s vicious appearance also solidified instantly, quite at a loss. "Don''t worry, I have come out!" Seeing the expressions and movements of the three, Chiba hurriedly said. As soon as these words came out, the three of them all looked over, looked at Chiba carefully, and even approached them together, touched Chibas forehead, and made sure that he did not have a fever. After speaking, he breathed a sigh of relief. It made Chiba a cold sweat behind his head. However, after confirming that Chiba had come out, the three of them pulled Chiba into the door. After stepping into the small wooden house, a scent of food came to his face, and the small long table in Chiba is full of meat dishes, all of which he loves most. Moreover, there are enough varieties, and the dishes are stacked. It is estimated that cooking this table dish took them an afternoon. "Well, Chiba is going to take a bath, Hirohiko and Yukina come to help me and prepare to eat! After eating, I have good news to tell you!" Kushina patted Chiba on the shoulder and said. good news? Chiba was taken aback, not only Chiba, but Hirohiko and Xuena were also taken aback. Obviously they didn''t know what the good news was. "What good news?" In this daze, Chiba almost blurted out. Jiuxina gave a mysterious smile and said, "I will announce it after the meal. Now you go take a shower." And this mysterious smile, coupled with Kyushinna''s tone, all of them, Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena were all in cold sweat behind them, and they couldn''t help shivering. How do I feel ~www.novelhall.com~ This good news is not good news! There is an extremely strong ominous premonition! The same thought emerged in the hearts of the three. Then, like a conditioned reflex at a critical moment, the three said together: "Can''t you know it now?" "No!" While smiling, Kushina pushed Chiba out of the back door, then glanced at Yukina and Hirohiko, the smile seemed to be brighter. Ruined! This is definitely not good news! Xuena and Hirohiko were sweating in their hearts. When Chiba saw the slight changes in the expressions of Hirohiko and Xuena, the same thought came to him, and then another thought came to him. No, why should I take a bath? (To be continued...) Chapter 409： Least need to worry This appetite... Jiu Xinnai twitched the corner of his mouth and looked at the messy desktop. . It''s been a long time since I saw Chiba gobbling like this. Hirohiko and Yukina looked at the messy desktop with the same eyes. But... from his appearance, he seems to have recovered! Perhaps he is telling us that he is all right now! The next moment, the corners of their mouths showed a slight curvature. Chiba, will always be the one among us who needs to worry the least! Then, they sighed from the bottom of their hearts. Just a meal, the meat dishes piled up on the table were eaten clean in less than half an hour under the sign of Chiba. Originally they thought that Chiba would be depressed for a long time because of Guan Ye''s three people, and they even prepared the words how to comfort Chiba if he had no appetite. Even when the meal was served, they were not consciously cautious. But now it seems that everything is superfluous. In the face of meat, Chiba eats as boldly as before. He can''t tell whether he is in a bad mood or sad. He is even a little hungry. Chiba didn''t even look at that piece of Hongyan''s charred deer shank. Hirohiko was a little embarrassed. However, Chiba eats eagerly and warmly, but at the dinner table, it is still the same as before. There is no sound from all of them, they are all eating, only the sound of tableware and bowls colliding. I couldn''t eat anymore, so I watched Chiba eat it. In other words, I spent most of my time watching Chiba eating and guessing how much I could eat. Even, intentionally or unintentionally, whether it is Kushina, Yukina, or even Hirohiko, they will silently let out the fattest pieces of meat and save them for Chiba to eat. The result of every meal, in the end, the three of them watched Chiba eat in silence until Chiba finished everything. However, no matter whether it is Kushina, Yukina, or Hirohiko, one thing cannot be denied, Chiba eats happily, and when they look at it, they always feel a sense of peace of mind. is similar to the emotion of "Chiba can still eat, he is okay, and we will be fine!" And Chiba, after a lot of gorging, swallowed the last heaviness he brought back from Guanye''s, Aso''s, and Nanmu''s into his abdomen, took a breath, and felt his bloated belly. Chiba''s gaze fell on the dining table, looking at the messy pots and pans. Is this...I''ve finished it? He was a little stunned. When Kushina greeted him for dinner, he actually had some feeling of "turning grief and anger into appetite" in it. He was eating desperately to relieve the last lingering sadness in his heart. . In fact, he did dissolve and buried himself deeply, and even his slightly relaxed mentality tightened since he mastered the wound mode. I have to say that during this period of time, there were three difficult battles in Yeyuebis First World War, Chiyos First World War, and Shayins Aid. Although he was seriously injured in the end, no one close to him had sacrificed for it. They are all completed successfully. It is inevitable that contempt was born in his heart, and the excessive smoothness made him not focus enough in many places. This supplementary plan is the best proof. Because of this contempt, he rashly proposed a supplementary plan that also had loopholes this time. The appearance of the Seven Ninja Swords completely enlarged this loophole and eventually led to the collapse of the supplementary plan. Even, but he has already noticed something wrong, some sloppy, but because of the lazy psychology produced by the contemptuous heart, he is "lazy" to think deeply and "too lazy" to think about more possibilities. In the final analysis, the failure of this plan was not because of the unexpected appearance of the Ninja Seven, but because he did not consider the emergence of ninjas or groups with s-level strength like the Ninja Seven, and he did not plan again. Take precautions. In the supplementary plan, he made almost the same mistake as Watanabe Kenshin, a loophole that was obvious but difficult to show, or that it was impossible to show without care, which eventually led to the collapse of the entire plan. It can be said that this is the first failure he has experienced, and the price paid is absolutely painful. At the same time, during the seven days of hospitalization, in the painful reflection, he also discovered another fatal problem. That is, the victory of the three battles, the smooth opening of the wound mode, the learning of the Yin seal, the medical ninjutsu, the changes in the nature and form of the Chakra... Everything went too smoothly, let him pursue his own strength It also gave birth to a slack heart. The biggest manifestation is that after the idea of ??"self-made ninjutsu" appeared, he could add changes in nature or form to the existing ninjutsu, but he made this one that can greatly change his power composition. Even the idea of ??greatly enhancing his combat effectiveness was put on hold. under the pretext of "because the four generations of Naruto and Kakashi, they also spent years on the research of Helix Maru and Chidori" as an excuse, shelved this idea. There is no doubt that this is slack, it is a kind of satisfaction for one''s own existing strength, and it has played down the mentality of seeking stronger. What chakra changes in nature and form are easy to learn but difficult to master, creating ninjutsu is not so easy, and I can''t think of any powerful ninjutsu, all are excuses, excuses for slack! If he was the one who just decided to change the fate of Jiu Xin Na, he would never give birth This kind of mentality is the mentality of "must be the fastest to develop my own ninjutsu, and have one more killer, so that there is more hope to save Kushina". If it is not an overwhelming force, how can it be possible to reverse fate? just swallowed with the food, and the bitter fruit of his slack in the pursuit of strength, the bitterness is the bitterness that no one wants to try a second time. At this time, Chiba''s astonishment was that he actually ate nearly two-thirds of the dishes. To be honest, when he ate, he only chewed and swallowed, but didn''t pay attention to how much he ate~ www.novelhall.com~ I didn''t stop until I ran out. Secondly, he was surprised at his current digestibility. Just in the midst of this confusion, the feeling of fullness has slowly disappeared. Obviously, part of the food has become nutrients and has been absorbed into his body. At this moment, Chiba is sure that his body has undergone changes. Before the change, even if he could eat so much, he would have to roll on the bed to digest for three or four hours to eliminate the bulging feeling. Even his stomach cant hold so much meat at the root. Im afraid that part of it is digested when he eats it. Moreover, this kind of digestion is not endless. After the feeling of fullness disappears, the digestion of the food in Chiba''s stomach seems to slow down. Otherwise, according to the digestibility, he is probably feeling hungry now. Recovering injuries, greater appetite and digestion... These are things that he absolutely could not do before, but now he is like this, the reason may only be that this time he was injured and his body has changed. Some kind of change he didn''t know! And just when he was about to think deeply about this problem, the opposite Kushina smiled and spoke. "Eat and drink, then, start to announce the good news!" Seeing Jiu Xinnai''s enthusiastic smile, the back of the three of them sweated. I always feel that there is an extremely unknown premonition! Chapter 410： good news knows... it will not be good news. Chiba and the three of them looked at the excited Kushina ahead, and a look of helplessness flashed across their faces. Just now, Kushina said that he was going to announce the good news, but after thinking about it, he closed his mouth and swallowed his words, and changed his mouth to "pack the dishes first!" Then, the Chiba trio, whose bad premonition became stronger and stronger, could only clean up the dishes with a black line. After , he left with Kushina. followed Jiuxina all the way and came to this clearing in the forest. is their former training ground for the Nine-Sina Class. So far, whether it''s Chiba, Hirohiko, or Yukina, they have basically guessed the good news about Kusina. The three estimated that the good news for Jiuxinai was mostly that the Jiuxinai class regrouped and then trained and so on. And, judging from her appearance, this training is estimated to be against her. However, despite helplessness, Chiba also felt that this was not a bad thing. Kushinas strength was undoubtedly an excellent first-class ninja, and the nine tails were sealed in his body, and his own superb sealing technique could The nine-tailed chakra of the free control part can even burst to the level of four-tailed. As a master of the seal art and the Nine-tailed Zhuli, Kushina''s strength is at least quasi-s grade. Besides, actual combat is also a very good way to improve. The opponent is still a ninja with quasi-s-level or even-s-level strength. Its just that, judging by Kushinas appearance, it seemed that he was going to deal with the three of them at once, and Chiba felt that it was a matter of discretion. After all, his strength has surpassed the elite Ninja level. Although he has not reached the quasi-s level and has a considerable distance, with his ultra-fine chakra control ability, he can change the nature and form of the chakra on the basis of ninjutsu. The changing level of ninjutsu, it is estimated that it will take a lot of effort for Jiuxina to deal with him. And there are Yuuna and Hirohiko now, although I don''t know how far the strength of these two people has improved, but with their cooperation. Jiuxinai''s battle training, the effect will definitely be greatly reduced, and may not even improve. If you use multiple shadow clones and train separately, even if it is one-on-one, the effect is still not obvious. After all, their current strength, if the shadow clone alone, not only has no effect, it may even be defeated by the three of them. Although I am very sorry to say this, if it is not for the one-on-one training of the body, it will not have much effect at all! Chiba sighed in his heart, and followed the Kushina standing in front of him. Perhaps, this is a bit selfish for Yukina and Hirohiko, but I have to think of a way to let Kushina train me one-on-one! While stood still, such a thought flashed across Chiba''s mind. And when this thought passed by, Xuena and Hirohiko stood by his side, one by one. Three eyes fell on Kushina. with almost the same emotion... Must let Kusina (teacher) train me alone! At this time, when he touched these three eyes, Kushina''s cheerful smile did slightly converge, turning into a slightly relieved smile. These three children have also experienced a lot of setbacks during this time, including the loss of Guan Ye in Chiba, the death of Shirakawa and Mizutani in Hirohiko, and the suffering of Yuuki''s house arrest. However, these setbacks did not kill their fighting spirit, and they did not have any discouragement! Grief, maybe it will never disappear. However, they are all pursuing stronger power to prevent such things from happening again, or, when this happens again, they sometimes try to turn the tide and avoid such things from happening again! deserves to be my disciple! Thinking of this, a feeling of relief instantly permeated Jiuxinai''s heart. Then, she took a deep breath and said: "The first part of the good news, we are assembled again, and I will be responsible for everything for you." Kushinna (teacher) is responsible for everything about us? The three of them were taken aback when they heard the words. So in other words, whether it is missions, training, or other ninja activities, Kushina (teacher) is in charge? How do you feel that you have returned to the internship? Is this good news? After the three of Chiba froze, they sweated deeply behind their heads. "You guys don''t seem to be too happy, are you not satisfied that I lead you as the captain?" Kushina frowned, and she keenly discovered that the emotions of the three disciples were not high. "No, no, no! How can this be possible! We are very happy! How can you be unhappy when you hear such good news! How can you be dissatisfied!" Almost subconsciously, the three of them turned the interrogative sentence pattern in their hearts that "this is good news" into a positive sentence pattern. good news! This is good news! After receiving the answers from the three of them, Kushina nodded and said, "Then, the second part of the good news announcement is..." Hoo! Pull over! The three of them wiped sweat in their hearts at the same time, and when they heard the intentional tone of Jiu Xin Na Mai Guanzi, they said in their hearts: Next, it should be battle training! What can improve us is actual combat training. Practical training against the stronger ones! And after this thought passed, the second half of Kushina''s sentence also came. "Take a photo! We are going to take a photo!" r/> scare? , Hearing the second half of Jiu Xinnai''s sentence, the three of them staggered on the ground. Group photo? Are the class photos taken together? Isn''t this what you should do when you are teaming up? Is this good news? It''s obviously that you forgot! After , the three of them spit out. However, after these words, Kushina did not care about their attitude any more, but grinned in an arc with a slightly mysterious smile: "Then...I won''t sell it anymore, the third part of the good news..." The moment the words came, a flower appeared in front of the three of Chiba, and Jiu Xinna disappeared without a trace~www.novelhall.com~ At this moment, the three of Chiba were taken aback. So fast! Didn''t see what happened! Strands of emerald green brilliance emerged from Qianye''s eyes, and his emerald ray eyes turned back. Mrs. Nine Shinna''s instant, so fast! Scarlet eyes came out of Hongyan''s eyes, and his eyes glanced back at the fastest speed. Is behind? The raised meridians extend from the corner of Xuenai''s eyes to the temples, and the white pupils are raised. White eyes! And at this moment, Jiuxinai''s slightly cold voice came from behind them. "Beat me! Only you can graduate from the internship!" So fast! When this voice came, the three of them had a startled thought. When the thoughts were startled, three fists formed by light red chakras slammed on their side cheeks. "Boom!" The skin and meat were muffled, and the three of them were smashed and flew out! reveals the figure of Nine Sina, who is wrapped in a pale red chakra, and around the pale red chakra... One, two, three, four... five! Five chakra tails are waving! Chapter 411： The actual combat begins! "Snapped!" Chiba leaned on the ground with one hand, turned over, removed the force of a punch on his face, and squatted down firmly. However, the punch of Nine Tail Chakra''s fist was really strong. After turning over and squatting and landing, Chiba still supported the ground with one hand, sliding with his hands and feet for a while before he could stop. What a heavy fist! Chiba gritted his teeth, a puff of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Jiuxina, no mercy! If you don''t deal with it properly, you may get hurt! and it is a very serious injury! Jiu Xin Na This is, I tried my best! Chiba squinted his eyes and glanced around, only to see that Hirohiko and Xuena were also moving with him, sliding for a long time before they could stop, and the corners of their mouths were overflowing with blood. Obviously, he was also injured, and Jiuxina didn''t release water on anyone. At this time, Xuena and Hirohiko''s white eyes and writing wheel eyes have been opened, their pupils are turning, and their faces can be seen completely. This is... what a terrible and huge amount of chakra! At this time, in the eyes of the two, Kushinas Nine-Tailed Chakra, like a huge nine-tailed fox, roared at them, unknowingly, the stature that they stopped, but it was another Jumped a step back. The chakras on Jiuxinai now give them a strong feeling of tyranny and unknown. For a while, apart from retreating, they were also a little stiff. They were obviously shocked by Nine-tailed Chakra. At this time, Kushinai, who was immobile, had chakra tails dancing around. In the light red nine-tailed chakra coat, the chakra like bubbles continued to flow up, and at the same time, the chakra flows like these bubbles. It seems that there are some other substances mixed in, and these substances slowly disappear with the chakra flow like bubbles. Five tails, it is really difficult to control, and the shot is heavy without knowing it! Looking at the bleeding at the corners of the three people''s mouths, Kushina frowned. It was obvious that the force of the punch was not the intensity she wanted. However, these three children are far different than before. Especially Chiba and Hirohiko, in the fight between life and death, both the reaction and the stable posture are already very oppressive. Although Xuena doesn''t have much actual combat experience, she does have the same oppressive power as Chiba and Hirohiko, and even this oppressive force is faintly higher than Chiba Hirohiko. These three children are making such rapid progress, which is terrible! In this case, it may not be able to perfectly grasp the five-tailed form, which may be a good thing! Now they are no longer the children who could be sent away with shadow clones. They are already ninjas, qualified and outstanding ninjas! In actual combat, I am far inferior to them! If you want to train them and make them stronger, I am afraid this five-tailed form that cannot be fully controlled is the best! Thinking of this, Kushina''s eyes narrowed. Suddenly, the five light red chakra tails that were waving violently stopped, and they tightened instantly. There was no wind and dust on the ground. A circle of dust swept away like a dust circle, spreading away. coming! At this time, the three of Chiba surrounded Kushina half left and right. Seeing this, their bodies were also tight. Jiuxinas offense is coming! And at this moment, Chiba''s **** stood up, making a mark, and at the same time, Yu Guang looked at Xuena and Hirohiko. The eyesight in the wound mode, even if it was just a glance, under the attention, Chiba could clearly see their expressions and postures, and naturally, he roughly guessed their state. It seems that Yukina and Hirohiko dont know Kyuubi, and their figures are slightly stiff, with round eyes and white eyes. They should have seen something that I cant see, right? The phantom of the nine tails? Chiba remembers that when Neji vs. Naruto, Naruto used the nine-tailed chakra, Neji seemed to be taken aback. So... I hope they can keep up! Chiba''s thoughts turned, but Kushina was slightly sinking over there. Of the three, Chiba is indeed the trickiest! Jiu Xin Nai thought in his heart, his focused gaze fell on Chiba, and the moment that gaze fell, Chiba''s whole person tensed, and instinctively shuddered. Then, Jiu Xin Nai exerted a slight force under her feet, and the ground under her feet cracked every inch and spread out in the sound of "click." In the next second, she will rush out and rush towards Qianye. At this moment, Kushina''s figure was a halt, and the rushing force stopped immediately, but her gaze fell on her own feet. "Hey!" The sound of a fire ignited, although small, it was clearly transmitted to Jiuxinai''s ears. At her feet, several detonating symbols have already burned! is that time? A picture suddenly flashed in Kushinas mind. Before turning around, Chiba, who was hit by a punch, stretched into the hand of the ninja bag with his conditioned reflex, and threw these detonating symbols on his feet without a trace side. At the moment I was caught off guard, I was able to react like this! I still underestimate the speed of Chiba''s progress! With a startled thought, it crossed Jiuxinai''s mind. And the next second... "Boom!" The flames and smoke blew up, count them into one, and exploded into a big fireball! At that time, the black smoke and dust vaporized and swallowed Nushina in an instant! Detonation symbol? , At this moment, Xuena and Hirohiko were taken aback, their eyes swept over Chiba''s body, intentionally or unintentionally. Is Chiba? Hirohiko and Yukina thought at the same time. And when this thought flashed, Kushina flew out from the fireball, with a little black smoke around his shoulders and feet, bringing out a few black smoke trails, and five light red nine-tailed chakra tails fluttering. While it was flying back, the five tails pierced fiercely. At the same time, the five tails showed an arc, and they came out at the same time. The sharp end of the tail was indeed integrated a little, and it pierced toward the front of the fire smoke! At this moment, a hand stretched out from the smoke of the fire, and with a violent wave to the left, it lifted the cloud and fog, and the black fog was pushed away. And the moment the black mist lifted away, Chiba''s figure rushed out, clenched his chest and fists, his eyes flashing with emerald green light, reflecting the sudden attack of the five-tailed one! was discovered! Chiba''s eyes slightly widened~www.novelhall.com~ There was a shock on her face. I knew it! and Kushina''s mouth was filled with a smile. Chiba rushed out, and Kushina''s tail was also swift. Here, the distance between the two sides was shortened to infinitely close to zero in almost one second! Seeing Chiba''s tail pierced her chest. "!" At this moment, two fast-rotating shurikens flew out obliquely, piercing through the black smoke screen beside Chiba, and around Chiba''s waist. With a "bang" sound, they collided together, and then moved faster. Circling Qianye for two laps, hanging down. As it fell, Chiba''s figure flew to the right. "Hey!" Chakra''s tail pierced out of Chiba''s left shoulder with a piece of clothing! Hirohiko? Kyosinna''s eyes narrowed slightly. After , he seemed to sense something, his face suddenly changed, and his eyes glanced backward. At this moment, behind Kushina, Yukina put one hand forward and the other hand backward, squatting, posing a soft fist posture. And in front of her, Jiuxina flew back. As if, delivered to the door! Chapter 412： Feint? Cooperate? Chiba is a feint? At this moment, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind quickly. I used Chiba to attract my attention, and at the same time, Hiroshiko hid in my blind spot under the cover of firelight smoke, just in case, leaving a back hand to save Chiba from danger when he was in crisis. After Chiba succeeded in attracting my attention, it was Xuena who carried out a real attack! After turning these thoughts, Jiu Xinnai quickly denied this idea! Do not! Not a feint! It is the perfect cooperation of these three children, and the cooperation without any communication! The detonation talisman exploded, and Chiba just launched an assault under the cover of smoke. On the other hand, Hongyan subconsciously entered the blind spot of my vision, ready to support Chiba at any time, and even became the second attack point at the right time, using shuriken or writing tools to attack me. As for Xue Na, he should have seen the actions of the two and reacted instantly. After all, her white eyes and the smog completely blocked his vision, and everyone''s movements were probably in her eyes. She made her own judgment, and the most appropriate action now is to become the third point of attack. If I am not hit by Chiba, then she will stop me on my retreat path, and attack me when I am not prepared! If Chiba hits me, with his weird power, I will definitely be knocked into the air, and she will follow the trajectory I fly out and make a second attack to deepen the damage! And I dont know if it was intentional or unintentional. Chiba attacked from the front. The trajectory I flew out was exactly the same as the trajectory I retreated. Xuena only needed one to one position to prevent all situations! The cooperation of these three children! Perfect! And at this time, when Jiu Xin Nai turned these thoughts, the attack of Xue Nai behind her had already reached! "Flap!" Two soft fists firmly hit the tail beast''s coat on Jiu Xinnai''s back, and immediately, the tail beast''s coat came out from the middle of the palm, and two spirals that were sunken inward were unscrewed. Is this...Bagua Palm? Jiuxina felt only a slight pain in his middle palm, as if he was stabbed by something sharp. Do not! Not the same, Chakra actually penetrated my tail beast coat, this power is greater than Bagua Palm, and much greater! Jiuxinai''s thoughts have not been turned, the four palms of "Papa Papa" have fallen on her body, and the four tingling sensations suddenly appear. "Papa Papa" Yusina behind Kushina, with raised white pupils and full of concentration, with eight palms spun out, hitting Kushina firmly on the back. After that, before the sound broke out completely, Xue Na had already turned around again, and the sixteen palms had already been shot! "Papa Papa..." After sixteen palms, Xue Nai''s figure turned again, and in an instant, when both palms flew out, it seemed as if eight hands had been shot, and a series of clapping sounds exploded. "Papa Papa Papa..." In an instant, thirty-two palms, thirty-two clapping sounds! "Boom!" The last palm of the thirty-two palms was sent out, and there was a muffled sound. Jiuxinai didn''t have the strength to fight back, and was knocked out directly, rushing into the fading mist in front of him. In the process, Jiu Xinnai''s heart was full of surprise. This girl Xuena...when, so powerful, the Bagua Palm can already hit 32 palms, and her Bagua Palm seems to be stronger than the Hyuga traditional Bagua Palm! Whether it is speed or power! Feeling the pain in the back, and the thirty-two palms that struck just now, there is no way to dodge and defend! "puff!" Jiuxina flew into the smoke with surprise. "despair!" At this time, Qianye was able to land, and circles of steel wires were unloaded from his waist and ribs, and they fell to the ground in circles. Behind him is Hongyan with bright red eyes. At this moment, both of them were shocked. Xuena... That''s amazing! How long did it take to gossip thirty-two palms just now, two seconds? Still a second? It''s me instead...Can I stop it? And... that power, this is definitely not an ordinary Bagua Palm! The two of them looked a little dumbfounded besides being shocked, and even after looking at the focused Xuena, the above thoughts finally turned into one sentence. Is this really... the Xuena we know? Just now, when Kushina was knocked into the air, almost instantly passing by them, they clearly saw the thirty-two needle-like holes in the coat of Kushina''s tail beast. Although the Tail Beast Chakra has begun to repair it automatically, Chiba clearly knows what it means to penetrate the Tail Beast coat. Chiba, who fought with the four-tailed Lao Zi, knows how strong the tail beast''s coat is. Not only is it super defensive, it also has the ability to recover. As long as there are enough tail beast chakras, it will even heal the strength of the human column The wound and the defense loopholes caused by being attacked are, in a sense, an absolute defense. And the strength of this defense, seeing Jiu Xin Nai being involved in the exploding fireball, but without any damage, the detonation talisman basically can''t hurt the human pillar power under the protection of the tail beast coat. Unless it was like what Xiao Nan did in the First Battle of Lao Zi, stick the detonating talisman on Ren Zhuli''s body and explode from the inside out. But the tail beast''s coat has a physical sense, and it is basically impossible for the detonation talisman to stick to the body surface of the human pillar while the tail beast''s coat is maintained. That is to say, unless the human pillar chakra is not enough to maintain the tail beast coat, or the tail beast coat is not used, or the tail beast coat is cancelled in the middle, unless there is a powerful attack to defeat the tail beast coat, the tail beast coat will protect you. Human column force ~www.novelhall.com~ is basically a state of being unable to damage for a minute, or unable to perform effective damage. And this kind of powerful attack, Ye Yuebi had done in the Thunder Dun Chakra mode, and severely injured Nine Sinna under the coat of the tail beast, and even made her lose combat effectiveness. Now, Xuena was able to use the 32 palms of the gossip to smash the coat of the tail beast. Just imagine how powerful the 32 palms of the gossip is. If the chakra used to seal the cave is strong enough, it can even penetrate the coat of the tail beast, and seal the cave, hindering the flow of the chakra. And now Xuena is only eight years old. This strength can be said to be a strong metamorphosis. The reason why Chiba has improved so fast and that his strength has also grown abnormally is because he has a mind and perseverance far beyond his age, plus the ability to travel. Welfare, a familiarity with the original work, and a comprehensive understanding of some of the Naruto power system can do this. But Xuena, as a person in this world, can make such terrible progress, even Chiba feels a strong abnormality. Even at this moment, Chiba gave birth to the idea of ??"Is Xuena also a traverser". Of course, this is just a thought. No matter how you look at it, Xuena is a 100% native of the Hokage World. And just as a few thoughts passed through this slightly stunned heart, Yukina, who was pushing Kushina with thirty-two palms, had a solemn face, and even more eagerly opened his mouth: "Be careful! Below you!" As soon as these words came out, the land on the toes of Chiba and Hongyan suddenly cracked. The two people who heard this suddenly bowed their heads. "Boom!" At the moment when the two of them lowered their heads, the cracked ground suddenly burst open, and two fists formed by light red chakras broke through the ground. At their jaws, they slammed! Chapter 413： hit? Avoid? "Kakaka..." A piece of schist skin climbed up to Chiba''s neck, instantly covering Chiba''s entire head, making Chiba''s face look like a rock sculpture. At the same time, the eyes of Hongyan behind him flashed scarlet, and his figure had already receded, as if he knew that this punch would strike. In the next second, the fist of the pale red Chakra had already attacked. "Boom!" A muffled sound as if two hard objects collided, sounded above this clearing. "Crack!" Chiba''s teeth clenched, and a crack stretched from Chiba''s chin all the way to the forehead, and repeated white air evaporated from his chin against Chakra''s fist. So hot! The temperature of this chakra is so hot. Although the rocky skin is cracked, the protective effect is still there. You can feel the heat across the rocky skin. At the beginning, I used rock skin to block the explosion of the blasting knife. I was in the center of the explosion. Even my body was injured, I didn''t feel the heat! Chiba''s heart flashed in an instant, and in the next second, his whole body was knocked into the air by this fist. As the rock fragments shattered and peeled off, Chiba''s eyes moved slightly downward, looking at the explosion smoke that slowly dissipated. At this moment, in the dissipated explosion smoke, Kushinas figure slowly appeared, as if he was slowly standing up, and behind her, two tails of the tail beasts coat were waving, and Three have been inserted behind him. After seeing this scene, Chiba''s teeth tightened, and the rocky skin on his face was spreading and cracking. The pale red Chakra''s fist was still firmly on his chin at this moment, and the strength on it was still unfailing, pushing him into the air, still incessantly, as if before his rocky skin was not broken. It wont stop the attack before receiving enough damage! Bearing the blazing heat from his fist, Chiba''s face was a bit worried besides gritted teeth and patience and dignified prudence, and his eyes looked in the direction of Xuena. But seeing Xuena at this time, it seemed to be a swift back jump, perfectly avoiding the light red Chakra''s fist that swiftly emerged from the ground, and even looking at her appearance, it was easy to do. After confirming that Xuena was okay, Chiba''s gaze fell on Hirohiko in the back. At this time, Hirohiko seemed to be a quick little back jump. The pale red Chakra fist almost wiped his nose. , The bright red color in the eyes seemed to be more vivid, although there was a bit of startling color on his face, it was more cautious and easy to do. Even, the hand has been put in a swaying posture, as if to throw the things in his hand. Obviously, there is no problem. And he was the only one who got hit. White eyes and writing round eyes... The insight of the two can actually give insight with such a quick punch, and then make an evasive action. To be honest, the speed and strength of the tail beast Chakra in the five-tailed state are not comparable to that of Lao Zi''s three-tailed form. The increased power is almost doubled. With this fist, his vision increase in the door-to-door mode was not completely seen. He only saw the ground burst, and the fist had reached his chin. If he hadn''t heard Xuenai''s warning, he would have hardened the rock subconsciously, I''m afraid he would leave the field with this punch. Yes, if Kushinas five-tailed state werent rock-hardened, if he went down with this punch, he might have suffered heavy head injuries and passed out in a coma while he was flying into the sky. No serious injuries, but loss of combat effectiveness is certain. After all, this is actual combat training. Kushina is not trying to kill them. This punch is powerful, but in Chibas calculations, this punch will be eaten solidly, and there will be no life worry, at most He passed out in a coma, and the worst thing would be to go to the hospital to lie down for a few days to treat the concussion. And now, instead of seeing the reality, he hardly believes that Xuena can easily avoid this fist, and Hongyan is also surprised. Roll your eyes and write round eyes? really hard to deal with! At this time, Jiuxinai also frowned slightly. When she flew into the smoke and landed, she used the tail of the tail beast Chakra to attack underground. The speed was not unpleasant, the concealment was strong enough, and it was enough to make people react. Not in time. However, Xuena''s white eyes caught her offensive route for the first time, while Hirohiko caught the offensive trajectory for the first time when the ground burst, and evaded it. Chiba, the only one who was recruited, surprised him the most. The rock-like skin-like defense was able to withstand the attack of Chakra''s tail in the five-tailed state, and even for so long! In the five-tailed form, her control over the tailed beast Chakra is still incomplete, because the time to attack on the ground is fleeting, and she is also a bit hasty this time. The power of this tail is almost 80% full. , Chiba was able to completely block it. In a sense, under the defense of the rocky skin, he was already barely able to resist the three-tailed tail attack. Chiba already has a lot of capital in the battle against human pillars. And at this moment, two slight piercing sounds sounded. In the five-tailed state, her five senses were very keen, but she could clearly hear the two piercing sounds that sounded so lightly. Hirohiko? Jiu Xinnai glanced at the corner of his eyes and looked to his right side. Over there, Hirohiko''s hand gesture was retracted, but he started to seal his hands quickly. Shuriken shadow avatar art? The corners of Kushinas mouth raised slightly, and the two shurikens flying from side to side were already in front of her~www.novelhall.com~ However, she did not feel fast, on the contrary, she felt slow, the speed of this shuriken , In her perception, in her dynamic vision, very slow! very slow! You can avoid it by turning your head too slowly! In this case, let''s start with Hirohiko! Thinking, Jiu Xinnai''s smile narrowed, his eyes focused. At this time, the seal in Hongyan''s hand has been received, and the flying shurikens are transformed into two, two into four, and four into sixteen, all over the world. Even, Hirohiko''s time control is perfect. When this Shuriken Shadow clone appeared, the shuriken that split his head and covered his face had already touched Nysina''s tail beast coat. At this moment, the moment the shuriken touched the coat of the tail beast, Kushina suddenly disappeared. Immediately, all sixteen shurikens fell into the air, grazed the air, and shot out. The next moment, Kushina dragged the tail of the five-tailed beast, Chakra, and appeared silently behind Hongyan. Jiuxinai''s fist is already clenched, and with a punch, it will be punched! At this moment, Kushina''s face changed drastically! A pair of eyes, bright red eyes, and the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan, suddenly turned around and appeared directly in her line of sight, without any hindrance... staring at each other! And at this moment, the three gou jade that writes the wheel eyes suddenly turned. illusion, writing round eyes! Chapter 414： avoid? attack? Sangouyu''s writing round eyes! When did Hongyan... Jiuxinai closed her eyes subconsciously, facing the illusion, she was still a bit weak, she was not good at illusion, nor was she good at dispelling the illusion. .U.etWW. And the illusion of Zhuanyan is activated by Zhuanyan, as long as you dont look at Hongyans eyes, its fine. Jiuxinai''s judgment can be said to be quite correct, and the reaction is fast enough. As for the argument that the human column power illusion is invalid, it is impossible for the current Kushina to meet its conditions. The condition for the invalidity of the human column power illusion is to reach a mutual understanding with the tail beast to become a perfect human column power. The tail beast fights side by side with the human column power in the body. When the human column power falls into the illusion, the tail beast in the body releases the illusion. . The principle is one of the solutions to the illusion, relying on others to disturb the chakra in the body to achieve the effect of dispelling the illusion. However, the current relationship between Kushina and Kyushinai is basically that Kushina is bound to seal Kyushinna, and even in the gap of the seal, the chakra of Kyushinai is taken away. Not to mention that the two understand each other. Kyuubi looked at Kusina, probably hated it. Not to mention the perfect human strength, it is probably a question whether Kushina and Kyuubi can communicate. In the face of illusion, no matter how strong, Jiuxina must avoid it. And Jiuxinai''s quick closing of his eyes is also very timely. If it is one second at night, I am afraid that he will be illusory. After closing her eyes, Kushinas face changed again. Although Kushina could not see anything after closing her eyes, she clearly felt a fist facing her right in her keen perception. Coming from the cheek. In front of her, Hirohiko seemed to have expected that Kushina could dodge his own illusion attack. When he turned his head, the whole body was also twisted. Following this twisting, his left fist rushed forward. Out, smashed at the right cheek of Jiu Xinnai! But Kushina, who perceives Hirohiko''s actions, has two choices in his mind. Hardwired? Or hide? Hirohiko does not possess the super strong offensive power like Chiba. Although he is excellent in physical skills, he still does not possess the power to break the coat of the tail beast. This blow can be hard-wired! But...is it really good to be hard-wired? Several thoughts flashed through her mind like lightning, and then, in her perception, there was a slight movement behind her. , Xuena! Almost instantly, Jiuxina judged the source of the movement. hide! After realizing the movement of Yukina behind her, Kushina subconsciously came up with such a thought, a feeling of "it was hit by their plan" spontaneously. In an instant, there was a heavy weight under her feet, and the whole person dragged. The five tails moved away from the left side. At this moment, Kushina''s face was once again, frowning, and the five tails swung over her right side. At this time, in the upper right of her, dozens of shurikens mixed with a little bit of kunai came quickly, flying towards her, as if she had expected that she would dodge in this direction again. At the place where Shuriken and Kuwu were flying, Chiba was in the air, holding the last mark of the sword shadow avatar in his hand, the rocky skin on his face had completely cracked and shattered, and pieces fell, sprinkling in the air It rained down into a small fragment of rock debris. But his chin is a little red. At this moment, Qianye''s upward movement has stopped, and he is speeding up and down, but his face is filled with surprise. Kushina has noticed it! Is the perception so acute under the coat of the tail beast? Moreover, Hirohiko actually already has Sangouyu''s Shalunyan. The reason why Kushina closed his eyes is because he avoided the illusion of Shalunyan? In mid-air, from the perspective of Chiba, he can clearly see the scene of Kushina closing his eyes just now. With the increased vision of the wound mode, he can easily see the three gouyu writing in Hongyan''s eyes. Round eyes. The behavior of Sangouyu writing round eyes and Kushina closing eyes, Chiba instantly thought of writing round eyes illusion, and Kushina closed his eyes because of evading illusion. While Qianye was surprised, another thought arose from the slight burning sensation in his jaw. If Kushina didnt use instantaneous to attack Hirohiko just now, my rock skin might not be able to support it! Although this rocky skin is very practical and has excellent defenses, it is still impossible to block Jiuxinai''s attack! Thinking of this, Chiba''s mouth twitched. Tailed beast coat, Tailed beast Chakra, is so easy to use! If it weren''t for the tail beast to be pulled out, it would die, and Human Pillar Power is probably the most perfect power system in Naruto World! After pulling his mouth for a while, Chiba frowned, and his entire mind was focused on the shuriken and shuriken shadow clones flying towards Kushina, as well as Kuwu and Kuwuying''s body, **** could not help being erected. Started, closed a seal. At this moment, Jiu Xinnai''s tail had already swept the flying shuriken. "Boom bang bang!" In an instant, the shuriken that was being swept exploded, and the white mist filled the trajectory of Kushinai''s tail. Block the line of sight? At this time, Jiu Xinnai had already opened his eyes and frowned slightly when he saw the white mist in front of him. This kind of smoke screen contacted by the shadow clone is exactly what Chiba likes! At the moment, Jiu Xinnai also closed his tail and made a defensive posture. "despair!" At this time, Chiba squatted to the ground, supporting the ground with one hand, and the seal of the other hand remained unchanged. "Boom!" At this moment, the white mist strips that followed the tail-flicking trajectory exploded, and the flames of smoke instantly rose up, instantly engulfing Jiuxinai. Detonation! Jiuxina frowned, and at the same time as the impact came from his side, his entire sight was suddenly completely obscured by the firelight smoke! Under the coat of the tail beast, the explosion did not hurt her at all, but her sight ~www.novelhall.com~ was completely obscured! Are these white mists to hide the detonation talisman kunai? Covered by the sound of the spinning shuriken, did I not notice the sound of the detonation? Jiuxina frowned. As soon as her thoughts turned, the flames and smoke in front of her were suddenly pushed away by a hand, Hong Yan rushed out, his eyes slightly opened, and the writing wheel of Sangouyu was in front of her in an instant. bad! Jiuxinai yelled badly in her heart, her eyes closed sharply, and when she closed her eyes, she retreated subconsciously. Is the smoke prepared for Hirohiko? The moment she closed her eyes, such a thought flashed through her mind. But after this thought passed, her face changed again, and a chill appeared behind her. A cone of soil suddenly pierced out from the area on her right side where white mist and firelight smoke were mixed. If she took a step back, she would definitely be stabbed, and even if she stayed in place, she would be attacked by the soil cone. The timing of this cone is just right. And at this critical moment, Jiu Xinnai had no chance to react at all, everything was launched by conditions, and even the thoughts in her mind remained above the word "preparation". At this moment, she will be stabbed when she retreats, and she will also be attacked when she is not moving. Her body, with the instinct to avoid danger and attack, suddenly takes a step forward from the posture of sinking to retreat. And the moment she stepped, the soil cone rubbed the gap between her five tails and shot out. Just at this moment..., A fist hit her cheek! Then, an unimaginable force burst out from the fist! this is Weird power! Jiu Xin Naimeng opened his eyes, and reflected in his eyes the face of that handsome boy who was flying away. Chiba! (To be continued...) Chapter 415： Underestimate you Succeeded... Sure enough, cooperating with them is the most comfortable. They don''t need any words. This time, they don''t need to look even more! Chiba''s eyes reflected the flying figure of Kushina, the silk on his forehead was fluttering, and his clothes were hunting. The whole person leaped out into the air, pressing Hongyans shoulder with one hand, and making a punch with the other. Under Chiba''s body, the squatting Hongyan put on a smile on his poker face, and the three-gouyu jade ring in his eyes slowly faded and returned to normal. "Kakka!" At this time, the soil in front of the two of them cracked inch by inch, and with a "bang", it was broken into dirt and scattered into a cone-shaped mound. And in this mound of dirt, Xue Nai''s figure slowly appeared. At this moment, her white pupils were prominent, and her meridians bulged to the temples, and the tension on her face seemed to loosen. Seeing that, it should be in her heart. Take a long breath. "puff!" At this moment, Kushina, who flew out quickly, seemed to have drawn a light red trajectory in the air, hitting the ground with one hand heavily, a little distance behind the end of the soil cone, Qian who was about to stand up. Ye body. "Boom!" Immediately, Chiba, who stood up, had not yet stood up completely, and even the expression of relief on his face was just exposed, and it was hit into a cloud of white mist. Shadow clone! After Kushina collided with Chiba''s shadow clone, the degree of flying out was slightly reduced, and his heart sank. With the white mist exploding from the sword shadow clone in my hand and the smoke from the detonating talisman explosion mixed in the shuriken shadow clone, after blocking my sight, the shadow clone was separated, and the body went around behind Hongyan... The angle of Chiba Shuriken''s throw is pre-judged that I will move sideways to dodge! Jiu Xinnai''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his heart was bright. In fact, in the situation at that time, for Kushina, dodge was an inevitable thing. Hirohikos fist did not have much power, but Xuena behind him was very threatening. If she had a hard front, she would stay a little bit. There is a gap, and Xuenai''s insight with white eyes will never let go of this gap, and Xuenai''s soft fist and gossip palm can penetrate Nushinai''s tail beast coat, posing a threat to her! She doesn''t know whether Xuenai''s Bagua Palm can be improved, if it can be improved, she might be sealed! If it is sealed, it will undoubtedly fall into a disadvantage. After all, Xuenai''s Bagua Palm is not an ordinary Bagua Palm, and can even penetrate the tail beast coat. If the cave is sealed by Xuenai, it doesn''t matter how long it can be sealed, but there will definitely be a certain period of time when the flow of Chakra will be hindered, which will definitely push the battle to a situation that is unfavorable to Kushina. Under this circumstance, Jiu Xinnai actually had to move sideways and dodge one way. After moving sideways to dodge, Kushina also instantly made the judgment of using the tail beast Chakra to attack. At that time, both Xuena and Hirohiko were attacking, and even Hirohiko was already under attack. , If Kushina made an attack at that time, Yukina might be able to barely dodge it, but Hirohiko would definitely be caught! As for after being recruited, with the strength of Kushina in the five-tailed state, Hirohiko will definitely lose his combat effectiveness. Chiba''s shuriken can be said that the timing is very accurate, and the prediction is also very accurate, completely interrupting Kushina''s intentions. Even the use of Shuriken Shadow Clone has a deep truth. It can be said to be a kind of containment, it can also be said to be a supplementary attack, and it is also a foreshadowing of another attack! Containing Kushina, supplementary attacks on Kushina''s escape from the two people, and at the same time paving the way for the subsequent attack with Hirohiko, blocking Kushina''s sight! After several life and death battles, has Chiba progressed to this point? Jiu Xinnai couldn''t help sighing in her heart, and at the same time, she felt a little chill. If faced with such an opponent, any ninja might not be able to help but feel cold. In Kushina''s view, Chiba is a piece of jade that can shine without being carved. If he has experienced enough carving and polishing, I am afraid that there will be one more legendary figure in the Ninja world. But now, just a shuriken shadow avatar can make people chill. Besides, Chiba is only eight years old now. If he could survive, how terrible it would be in the future, Kushina, as a teacher, couldn''t imagine. "despair!" Thinking about it, Jiu Xinnai had already fine-tuned his figure with the force of the collision just now, and at the moment he turned to the ground and landed firmly on the ground. This child, for fear of something wrong, did not try his best! Feeling the slight pain on his face, Jiu Xinnai smiled slightly, a slight warmth in his heart. The most precious thing in Qianye''s body is indeed not his unsculpted talent to shine, but the kindness that always considers others. Thinking of this, Kushina slowly stood up straight, looked at the place where the three people converged in front, centered on Chiba, facing his three proud disciples. Sure enough, my disciples are the best! From the bottom of my heart, Jiu Xinnai was filled with emotion and pride. In the five-tailed form, his disciple was able to keep up with him, and caused him a lot of trouble. As a teacher, the disciples are so brilliant, how can they not be proud? On Chiba''s side, Xuena and Hirohiko glanced at Chiba. UU reading www.uukanshu.com was secretly moved. Just now Teacher Jiu Xinnai should have retreated and avoided, she was able to react and avoid it, but the timing of the Tulong gun of the Chiba Shadow clone was so good that it completely blocked Teacher Jiu Xinnai, and even let Jiu Teacher Sinnai couldn''t fully react, and finally had to choose to move forward in a hurry. During this time, Chiba has become stronger! The two looked at each other without a trace, and in the faint, they both had a feeling of shame. "It seems that I underestimated you!" Jiuxina smiled and didn''t mean to attack anymore. The battle just now proved that the three of them can cope with her five-tailed form. Actual combat training, how to achieve the greatest effect, that is, the absolute strength gap, in absolute adversity, can fly and grow. Jiuxina knew that all three of her disciples were geniuses. Seriously, the pressure of the teacher to teach such a class is beyond words. Besides, there are three disciples who are so agreeable with her. "Then, I have to...work hard too!" Jiuxinai took a breath and slowly stroked his abdomen with his right hand. this is Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly. Then, in the next second, Qianye''s trio had all their faces, and a faint look appeared in their eyes. At this moment, Jiu Xinnai''s hand twisted gently. Immediately, the circles of light red chakras were like ripples, rolling up the dust on the ground, and spreading out in a circular shape from Kushinai''s feet. "Kakka!" As the light red chakra spread, the ground at the feet of Jiu Xinnai slowly began to crack and spread. At the same time, among the five tails dazzlingly waving, another tail slowly differentiated. Tailed beast coat, six-tailed form! Chapter 416： Deja vu "puff!" "puff!" "puff!" At the gathering place of Jiuxinaiban, three heavy objects fell on the ground. Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena flew down from mid-air, and fell onto the pits and pits. They were covered with soil stains and looked very embarrassed. After falling back to the ground, the three of them didn''t turn over for the first time, but looked at each other, frowned slightly, with a thoughtful look. Why do you always feel that this scene seems familiar! At this moment, Jiuxinai, who was behind them, slowly exhaled, and the hand pressing on the abdomen gently twisted, the vertical pupils in his eyes also slowly returned to normal, the light red chakra coat lingering around, and dancing The six chakra tails slowly turned into chakra bubbles and dissipated in the air. Sure enough, the six tails are too reluctant. However, there is finally an overwhelming power. This will seal the danger of opening a gap, and it''s worth it! Jiu Xinnai had such a thought in his mind. The seal opens a gap. It is estimated that this is the only way for a master of seal art like Jiu Xinnai to do it. However, after the gap is opened, the nine-tailed chakras are undoubtedly more drawn, and it suddenly rises to a six-tailed beast. coat. At the same time, Jiuxina felt that the nine-tailed chakra was difficult to control. In the six-tailed form, she not only had to monitor the seal at any time, but also closed it if there was something wrong. It also needs to control Nine-tailed Chakra with all its strength, and then face the cooperation of the three. Almost can''t handle it. To be honest, although she defeated the Chiba trio by an overwhelming advantage, she consumed a lot of energy and stamina at this moment, and even she is very tired now, let alone a six-tailed form, even a five-tailed form. She might not be able to control her form, even the four-tailed form. "Well, let''s stop here today." Jiuxina looked at the three fallen figures on the ground, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. In the six-tailed form, she is very difficult to control, basically there is no way to control her strength. Basically, every attack is 80% to full strength, and after this battle, Chiba and the others looked embarrassed, but they didnt suffer much injury. In other words, as long as their cooperation couldnt make any mistakes, then even Faced with the ninja with her strength in the form of six tails, they can also fight and have room for escape. To be honest, Jiu Xin Na was not only pleased, but also surprised. Aside from Chiba, the strengths of Yukina and Hirohiko are also beyond her expectations. These two geniuses with excellent blood inheritance are definitely not slower than Chiba, but after all, they have not experienced Chiba. The desperate situation of surviving, the strength that he achieved, after all, lost some of Chiba. However, it can be seen that their talent is definitely not much worse than Chiba. It''s over... At this time, after hearing the words of Kushina, the three of Chiba also gritted their teeth, endured the pain all over, and sat up. The battle just now can be said to have been a complete defeat. The six-tailed Kushina and the five-tailed Kushina are simply a world. Whether it is speed, power, and sensitivity, it is estimated that they have doubled. No matter how they cooperated, they couldn''t break through Jiuxinai''s defenses, carry out effective attacks, and even connect near Jiuxinai. Undoubtedly, this is overwhelming strength. Faced with such a ninja, all they can do is to escape, and they are racking their brains to find a way to escape. Chiba never thought that Kushina could have such strength. With the six-tailed Nine-tailed Chakra coat, Kushina could control it freely. When Naruto burst the six-tails, he was completely out of control. Just broke out. To be honest, in the previous five-tailed form, Kushina''s performance was not difficult to deal with in Chiba''s eyes. In the face of sudden attacks several times, Jiu Xinnai showed weakness in lack of actual combat experience. The same is the human column strength, if it is replaced by Lao Zi, after being attacked by her own shuriken shadow clone art, in the smoke screen, her own shadow clone''s Tulong spear, Lao Zi guesses that she will not care about it at all, relying on her own tail. For the protection of the beast coat, Lao Zi would definitely choose to retreat without hesitation, or choose to smash the Tulong spear, and watch the changes rather than forward, and even use the tail beast Chakra to face the front, left and right, Especially the direction from which the Tulong spear came to make a powerful attack. And Jiuxinai''s choice fully exposed her lack of actual combat experience. In the face of emergencies, she basically responded to the body in the first time, rather than making a calm and instant judgment. The physical reaction is indeed the fastest, and it is also a very effective reaction to avoid damage, but sometimes it is not the best choice, or even the worst choice, and it is very easy to be predicted by the opponent. Just like before, Kushina faced Hirohiko''s turn and attack, as well as Yukina''s back cover, replaced by Lao Zi, using Kushina''s five-tailed form, I am afraid he would not move sideways to dodge, but attacked Hirohiko. Attacking Hongyan can have two advantages. In the five-tailed form, Hongyan is definitely not an opponent. If he attacks head-on, Hongyan will inevitably retreat and even be knocked into the air. At that time, he can use forward to avoid the attack of Yuuna behind him. The speed of the five-tailed form is extremely fast, and it definitely surpasses Hirohiko and Xuena. Even if he does not attack Hirohiko, the speed of the five-tailed form can directly flash out of Hongyan''s side. When the time comes, Xuena can attack and he can push one. Hirohiko, let the two kill each other. But Kushinas reaction obviously did not consider the issue of Hongyans strength, so he subconsciously dodged sideways. This reaction is actually a physical reaction of conditioned reflex, or a kind of "someone in the front and someone in the back, flanking on both sides," On both sides of neutral, I choose to move sideways to neutral to avoid." This kind of thinking is fixed. This is also a manifestation of lack of actual combat experience. Even when it comes to writing the wheel of Fu Hongyan, changing to Lao Zi will never close his eyes, but look away. If you close your eyes, you are blocking your line of sight, isn''t it giving your opponent a chance to attack yourself. Invisible, it will increase the opponent''s tactical choices. And the lack of actual combat experience of Jiu Xinnai reflected in these aspects has reduced her threat a lot, and made it easier for Chiba to guess her reaction. The Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique is the best proof. To be honest, let alone the perfect cooperation of the three, even Chiba alone can deal with it for a while. Of course, it is unlikely that it is possible to defeat Kushina. Kushinai''s five-tailed beast coat is extremely tough, even if it is a Vortex Arrow, Chiba has no confidence that it can penetrate and cause Kushinai damage. However, the six-tailed form is definitely an overwhelming strength. The weakness of Jiuxinais lack of actual combat experience ~www.novelhall.com~ is completely compensated by this overwhelming strength. They can''t find any gaps at all and can''t do anything. An effective attack can''t even be done close to the connection and can only be passively beaten. Kushina in this state can be described as "terrible" and "terrible". There is no way at all. Chiba now feels that Kushina is definitely the top powerhouse in the Naruto middle row, but the original work is basically a brief introduction to Kushina, that is, there have been two important shots, one is Naruto and Nine Tails Tug of War At that time, help Naruto defeat Kyuubi, two, it''s time for Kyuubi to attack the village. At the same time, Chiba''s heart also has uncontrollable joy. If a teacher with the strength of Kushina wholeheartedly trains them with that overwhelming strength, their strength will definitely increase by leaps and bounds! Undoubtedly a leap-like improvement! The world of ninjas is a real world. Only if you have enough real combat ability can you survive, and you can learn the most in real combat! Thinking of this, the corner of Chiba''s mouth showed a smile, not only him, Xuena and Hirohiko seemed to have thought of something, and their eyes showed brilliance. At this time, Jiu Xin Na''s words came again. "Before defeating me, follow the old time at 8 o''clock every day for actual combat training. After the afternoon, you will train on your own!" "Yes!" After hearing the words, the three of them struggled to stand up and responded. Actual combat training, independent training...Does independent training give us time to learn from actual combat training and make up for our shortcomings? Jiuxinai''s training method is also very suitable! Chiba nodded silently in his heart, looked at Kushina with a bit of exhaustion in his eyes, and took a breath. Anyway, I really met one, the best teacher! Chapter 417： Thoughts Small wooden house, temporary bathroom. . "Puff......" Cool water poured from the head to the ground, Chiba gently placed the basin on the self-made bench aside, and the drops of water dripped to the ground along his looming muscle outline, ticking. Unexpectedly, Hongyan already has three gouyu writing round eyes. Chiba frowned, picked up the towel on the side and wiped the water off his body, then put on the old clothes on the side and left the bathroom. However, it does not seem to be unreasonable. The writer is originally a member of the Uchiha family. After understanding the true meaning of "love" and losing this love, the emotion of "love" will turn into "hate", and the brain will produce This kind of special chakras allows the nerves to grow regularly, making its eyes mutated into writing round eyes. The conditions for the creation of the Shakeran are the special chakras produced by the Uchiha tribes love, life and hatred. Even the opening conditions for the Kaleidoscope Shakeran are to kill ones close relatives and friends with their own hands, or to witness their close relatives and close friends die on their own before. According to the eye opening condition of Shao Lun Yan, I am afraid that after this close relative and friend died in front of him or killed himself by design, the pain of losing his beloved one produced an incomparable special chakra, which further caused Shao Lun Yan to mutate and change. Write round eyes in a kaleidoscope, with stronger and more terrifying pupil power. If according to this principle, Hongyan evolved from two-gou jade to three-gou jade, probably because of the deaths of Shirakawa Spring and Mizutani. In sorrow, Shulanyan further mutated and became three-gou jade. And in Chiba''s view, in the original work, Sasuke''s three-gou jade was changed from two-gou jade to three-gou jade in the Battle of the Valley of the End. He finally made up his mind to cut off the bond with Naruto. I am afraid that at that time, Sasuke was also extremely reluctant and painful. In the end, this pain produced a more powerful special chakra, which made the writing wheel even further. Of course, the above is Chiba''s own speculation. However, now it seems that it can explain why Hongyan has the three-gouyu jade writing wheel. After all, from the previous situation of Hongyan''s grief and unable to control himself, how much he valued Shirakawa Spring and Mizutani, when he lost it, that share Pain is definitely not light. "Perhaps, Hongyan''s Ergouyu from the beginning came like this." Chiba murmured unconsciously, putting the dirty clothes in the basin. Although he was the Ergouyu writing round eyes when he met Hongyan, when Hongyan first opened his eyes, it should have been Shangouyu. Later, after a certain change, he felt more painful and changed into Ergouyu. In other words, before knowing himself, Hongyan experienced at least two big changes, one was eye-opening, and the other was the evolution of Ergouyu. Thinking of this, Chiba could not help but sighed. For an eight-year-old child, Sangouyus writing round eyes, in a sense, illustrates the cruelty of the ninja world. Only eight-year-old Hirohiko must experience various Kind of death and loss. In my previous life, at my age, I guess I still wanted to play games and skip classes! Chiba sat down on the small wooden pier in front of the water basin, took the water bucket from the side, poured water into the water basin, and glanced at the side of the bathroom, which is the night outside the back door, but Seeing the stars and the full moon hung high, he sighed, "Tomorrow should be another sunny day." While speaking, his thoughts floated to Xuena''s body. The thirty-two gossip palms used by Xue Nai should have been improved. The general gossip palms should not have such strong penetrating power, which can penetrate the coat of the tail beast... and it is the coat of the tail beast in the form of five tails. If it hits a person''s body... Qianye shook his head, did not dare to imagine any more, and even shuddered unconsciously, but did not think about it anymore. Then another thought came to him. No matter what they have experienced, they have all grown up, Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes, the Bagua palm that can penetrate the tail beast coat... Unconsciously, a smile appeared on the corner of Chiba''s mouth. I can only say that it is worthy of them! Thinking, the rhythm of washing clothes in Chiba''s hands stopped for a while, and his brows frowned slightly. I have to go to practice with Jiu Xinna at 8 o''clock every day. In the afternoon, I will practice on my own. That is to say, the daily training in the morning... seems to have to move time! Uh Its not a matter of moving time, there is no time! After all, the time in the morning was all steamed, and to defeat Jiuxina... it is estimated that it will not be possible in a short time. The six-tailed state Jiu Xinnai''s strength is completely superior to them, even superior to the chemical reaction between the three of them. To be honest, with the degree of Kushina''s six-tailed state, they were beyond reach, and she hadn''t used ninjutsu yet. In the original work, Narutos tail beast mode is basically physique combat. Thats because Naruto only has multiple shadow clones, spiral pills, spiral shurikens, celestial skills... There are not many traditional ninjutsu at all. Even if you want to use it, you can''t use it. But Kushina is not the same ~www.novelhall.com~ She knows how to ninjutsu, and she is not a ninja who prefers physique. Of course, Kushina''s physique is quite powerful. And in the form of the tail beast, no one said that ninjutsu was not allowed. I don''t know how much Ninjutsu''s power will be strengthened by Ninjutsu under the increase of the tail beast Chakra. In the tail beast Chakra state, the Chakra of the tail beast is probably much larger. The power of Wind Dun and Water Dun that she used may have increased a lot. At that time, not only have to deal with her degree, the physical plasticity of the tail beast Chakra, but also various water escapes and wind escapes... It hurts to think about it! And looking at the appearance of Jiu Xin Na, if he can''t defeat her, he won''t let himself go out of the mission, and the third generation of Hokage should have allowed this matter. It seems that during this period of time, my training plan still needs great adjustment. In addition, you have to practice in the morning, and you can''t sleep too late at night. Some places need to be integrated. Moreover, it takes a considerable amount of time for the creation of self-made ninjutsu. The preliminary idea is there, but it still needs to be perfected and practiced... Do you want to exclude the time occupied by medical experience, sealing and medical ninjutsu? Or cancel the daily physical training? Chiba pondered, hesitated, and at the same time his thoughts gradually spread out, and his hands began to move. In the sound of washing clothes, Chiba''s thoughts were full of changes to the training plan, bits and pieces of the battle with Kushina during the day... It wasn''t until a string of eager knocks came from the front door that he stopped working and stopped his thoughts a little, with "Who, it''s so late... Is it Kakashi today? Going fishing again...Uh? By the way, Kakashi is in the village?" With such doubts, he went to open the door. After opening the door, Chiba was stunned. This Chapter 418： Dispose of Naruto Office. w.DD.NWW. The three generations of Hokage repeatedly looked at the scroll in his hand, picked up the Hokage''s seal on the side, hesitated again and again in his hand, but still did not knock it down. After thinking for a while, he looked at Huo Jian, frowned slightly, and said with a sigh, "Huo Jian, what do you think of this matter, and will it cause any bad consequences." As soon as this sentence came out, standing next to the third generation of Hokage, the fire room that was clearing the dishes was startled, with a hint of weirdness and worry on his face, he looked at the third generation of Hokage. From this look, he found that the third generation of Hokage seemed to have a few more strands of white hair on the sideburns, and his face was a little more faintly sad. What caused the three generations of Hokage to hesitate again and again? Huo frowned slightly, and at the same time, from the corner of his eye, he saw the contents of this scroll. Is this thing? He has been organizing business scrolls for the third generation of Hokage. He has never seen this scroll. It should have been just prepared by the third generation of Hokage, and the above content is the end of the various methods for dealing with the failure of this decoy operation. And this time, the final item is the disposition of Watanabe Kenshin that three generations of Hokage have been considering. In this decoy battle, he made a huge mistake, causing the village to suffer considerable losses, and even wasted a great opportunity to wipe out the ninja outside the village, which made the village passive. However, in the view of the third generation of Hokage, he did have major mistakes in formulating his strategy, but there were other reasons for this failure. In addition to the supplementary plan, this incident may directly lead to the collapse of the village''s defense line, and then cause a series of chain reactions, and ultimately lead to complete passivity in the three wars. Another example is the lack of intelligence. They did not know about this infiltration. There were people in both Yanyin and Yunyin, and they seemed to have an alliance tendency. Even, in the report of Chiba, there was a reputation for Shinobu. The figures of the Seven Swordsmen, that is, Wuyin Village also joined this incident. It was also because of lack of intelligence that so many elite troops were paid. Even Guan Ye''s three children sacrificed for nothing. On the whole, the three generations of Hokage believed that this failure was not the problem of Watanabe Kenshin alone. He also had problems, and he could not attribute all the blame to Watanabe Kenshin. Moreover, the three generations of Hokage seem to have not given up hope for Watanabe Kenshin. In this sensitive period, he does not want to put more pressure on Watanabe Kenshin. Of course, Watanabe Kenshin is capable, and Huoma knows it, but he always felt that the hesitation of the three generations of Hokage this time was really unnecessary. On the contrary, the third generation of Hokage actually agreed to Kushina''s request and sent Chiba back to Kushina again, which made him very upset. Chiba''s decision-making ability, tactical wisdom, and strategic vision are not even lost to Lu Jiu, and it can completely fill the gap in the decision-making level in the village after Lu Jiu''s absence. Moreover, Chiba is undoubtedly the brightest seed, and the villages mid-point protection object. It is at the decision-making level. Isnt it the best protection in the village? Looking at the current appearance of the three generations of Hokage, they actually handed Chiba to Kushina for training. It seemed that Chiba was going to improve his strength and then continue to perform dangerous wartime missions. I fell into a passive position in the village, and I dont know how many ninjas of Yunyin, Iwayin, and misty infiltrated from outside. At this time, isnt Chibas ability needed? Huojin cant understand why the three generations of Hokage stay close and seek further distance. Watanabe Kenshin has the ability. This is true. He proved himself with his outstanding performance in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain. This Huojin cannot deny. But compared to Qianye, his ability is like a candle, while Qianye is as bright as the sun. Watanabe Kenshin still needs to be trained, but Chiba has been able to carry out actual combat and has played a pivotal role. Why do you have to take Watanabe Kenshin so into consideration? Besides, if Watanabe Kenshin can''t bear the pressure, it just proves that he is embarrassed! Three generations of Hokage, what happened? Hesitate about this, shouldn''t! Thinking of this, Huoma groaned, and the three generations of Hokage asked him for his opinion. The angle of the scroll was naturally placed where he could see and could see clearly. In his mind, he had already read the content above. "I think it''s good to do this, but... After Watanabe Kenshin is transferred away, who will add to his current position?" Huoma muttered and frowned. The final disposal method of the three generations of Hokage was to transfer Watanabe Kenshin to the front line, to serve as Lujiu''s assistant, and to take back his defense command. However, this transfer did not give him command of the troops. It was a more pertinent and tolerant treatment Way out. According to the usual practice, Watanabe Kenshin may have to enter the confinement room, or even worse place to reflect. Moreover, to be an assistant to Lu Jiu was also the kindness of the three generations of Hokage. It was a signal to Watanabe Kenshin that you have grown up and can take on the same responsibility as Lu Jiu, and I will not hesitate to use you. The problem this time is because you still lack abilities ~www.novelhall.com~ rather than making a mistake. It can be said that this is the most forgiving ninja''s disposal method in the ninja world. It''s just that after Watanabe Kenshin was transferred, who would take care of the defense in the village, this is more difficult. "I''m also considering this matter. Do you have any candidates?" The third generation of Hokage said. This problem is also one of the reasons why he has not signed the scroll. The Rockets frowned, puzzled: Candidate? Isnt there only one? In addition to Chiba, who else can hold the job? However, Huoma knows that it is impossible for the three generations of Hokage to know this. If the three generations of Hokage really care about Chiba, they will not ask themselves this sentence. Instead, he said directly, "Chiba child, see if you can take on the big responsibility." Therefore, Huo Jian shook his head and said, "I can''t think of anyone else." "Ok" Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage did not react much, just groaned. At this moment, the door of the office was slowly pushed open, and a handsome blond man with a look of dust and dust pushed the door in. "Watergate, you''re back!" A look of expectation flashed across the face of the third generation of Hokage, and he looked at this handsome blond man. And this handsome blond man is undoubtedly a good man. At this time, hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, raised a slightly tired face and said: "Three generations of adults, the task has been completed perfectly, this is a report!" With that said, he took out three scrolls from the big ninja bag behind him! Immediately, the three generations of Hokage showed joy, and the look of expectation in his eyes turned into a sigh of relief. At the same time, a trace of sadness flashed in his heart. It seems that I really want to take good care of it, and seriously consider that matter! (To be continued...) Chapter 419： save "The fire room, you go down first. w.QDu.N.q.et" The third generation of Hokage put down the three scrolls handed over by the water gate, and said. Hearing this, Huojin glanced at the third generation of Hokage, and then at the exhausted Bofeng Shuimen in front. He didn''t say anything at the moment. After answering, he left Hokage''s office straight away. After Huo Jian left, the third generation of Hokage opened his mouth and said: "Has it been determined?" "Qianba is right. In the past few days, following some traces, we have identified the temporary bases for Yunyin, Yanyin, and Mist. After this decoy operation, Yanyin gave birth to a retreat. After all, their losses Above us, and in this operation, they did not take advantage. Yunyin and misty have a tendency to require increased support." Bo Feng Shuimen reported. The third generation of Hokage nodded silently, and looked at the other two scrolls in his hand. This is the intelligence of Yunyin and Wuyin intercepted by Bofeng Shuimen to the village. There are also contents explaining the advantages of support. Obviously, Yunyin and Wuyin The infiltration ninja is asking for support, and then giving Konoha a painful blow, in order to cause enough chaos, and even let Konoha''s defense directly collapse. If it is not discovered in time, the consequences may be disastrous. It seems that Chiba has saved another huge loss for the village! To free the village from passiveness, these penetrating ninja movements were once again grasped by him. Three generations of Hokage sighed with emotion, and the eight-year-old incredible boy naturally appeared in his mind. On the third day after Chiba''s rescue, the third generation of Hokage went to see Chiba quietly. After all, the death of Guan Ye''s three children and Chiba''s serious injury were caused by his omission. He needs to see the situation in Chiba. At that time, Xuena was with Chiba, and Chiba''s face looked very good. He was still a little more relieved and relieved. And when he stepped into Chibas ward, when Chiba saw himself, he actually pleaded with him for the first time, and carefully analyzed the mistakes he made. For example, he should get more attention, Disperse its troops" or something. He repeatedly took the mistakes to himself, and said that the deaths of Guan Ye were all his mistakes. In addition, Chiba presented himself with a feasible "salvage plan" in the posture of guilty and meritorious service. The executor of this rescue plan is the wave of wind and water. As for the content of this completed plan, according to Chibas idea, a reliable ninja with outstanding ability will select a group of perceptual ninjas with powerful tracking ability from the defense team to carry out a carpet-like secret of the surrounding village. The search must find out the enemys temporary base. After all, it has been lurking for so long, and there are troops-level numbers. There must be a temporary base, which is convenient for the transmission of intelligence and the dispatch of personnel. Perhaps, a group of four people can flow continuously, but to coordinate the number of ninjas at the troop level, a fixed base is definitely needed. As long as you find this fixed base, you can catch the remaining enemy infiltrating ninjas in one go. Even if you dont have a single net, you can let the villages where these infiltrating ninjas belong to know that infiltrating around Konoha is not a cost-effective thing, and it is not worth the gain , It also didn''t work, and eventually canceled their penetration plan. And because of the large number of perceptual ninjas, the defense neutrals, adjust the manpower to concentrate the weak points of defense, and ask the family of the Hyuga family for help, ask Hyuga Shinsuke out, and personally monitor this area. If there is any change, directly check it. kill. At the same time, this plan must be completed within a day. After all, all defense loopholes are concentrated in one place. This is a dangerous behavior. Even if the Hyuga clans clan and branch families are on duty for 24 hours, the number of people will eventually be monitored. It is not enough, and human energy is limited. Even a ninja on duty for twenty-four hours is quite tiring. Even, it is necessary for chakras to roll eyes, and it is impossible for the Hyuga family to open eyes for 24 hours alone. After all, the village is so big, and the gap caused by the deployment of that part of the manpower is also quite a fight. After the personnel are dispersed, I am afraid that there will be no shifts at various monitoring points. In the absence of shifts, the chance of being invaded by the enemy will increase multiples for more than a day. This kind of carpet search is a danger. If it is not found within a day, then it must be stopped and the transferred person will be immediately assigned to defense. If the enemy infiltrates in, it will be a disaster. endless. However, this kind of soldier''s danger is the best way that can be thought of at this stage to prevent the village from becoming completely passive and falling into a disadvantage in the war. However, the current situation does not seem so bad. As that reliable ninja with outstanding ability, when Bo Feng Shuimen returned this morning, he was involved in the rescue plan. Now in just ten hours, he has found the enemy''s temporary base. Now only need to deploy manpower to wipe out the enemy ninja as quickly as possible. "So, have the attackers been dispatched?" The third generation of Hokage looked at Bofeng Shuimen. Hafeng Mizuno nodded, and said, "Watanabe Kenshin has been notified~www.novelhall.com~ He has rectified his manpower now, and the information I found has been sent to him, now here , He should have already set off." The third generation of Hokage nodded in satisfaction, and couldn''t help feeling again. Chiba is also really unusual, even recommended Watanabe Kenshin to carry out the mission of extermination. Yes, Watanabe Kenshin led someone to the extermination, and this leader was recommended by Chiba. According to Chiba, the most suitable person was Ms. Mizumon, but Ms. Mizumon estimated that he was tired after obtaining the information and was not suitable for this kind of task. Watanabe Kenshin has already committed a big mistake and must want Prove yourself with new achievements, if you give him this task, you will definitely get unexpected results. However, after all, Watanabe Kenshin just made a mistake. After all, the third generation of Hokage is still a little worried, afraid that he will rush forward. After this emotion, he said to Bo Feng Shui: "Mizumon, please work harder here. Help me watch Kenshin. " Hearing this, although Bofeng Shuimen was tired, he nodded without hesitation, and said, "Yes!" Three generations of Hokage nodded, and the faint sadness on his face slowly faded. It was the last step...Although it was delayed for several days in order to wait for the return of Pratunam, the progress was very smooth. Next, how to annihilate those enemy ninjas, how to bring the enemy ninjas back to the temporary base, and besiege them in one fell swoop, it''s up to you, Kenshin. Don''t let me down anymore. Don''t waste this opportunity that Chiba gave you! The three generations of Hokage deliberately or unintentionally glanced at the disposal decision just made, but did not intend to withdraw it. But at this moment, Bofeng Water Gate was a figure flashing, and disappeared in the Hokage office. At the same time, Chiba opened the door at the cabin, and he was taken aback. "Xue Nai? Why are you here?" (To be continued...) Chapter 420： pissed off unaway? Looking at Xuena who was in front of him, Chiba blinked, and he didn''t seem to return to his senses. Just a moment ago, Xuenai answered his sentence "Xunai? Why are you here?" in a decisive tone. Yes, this day''s eldest lady ran away from home. And looking at her big and small bags, she is very serious. Coupled with the understanding of her, this well-behaved and serious little girl seems to be serious and rebellious. And, looking at her posture, it seems that she is going to live in his house. To be honest, Qianye''s stall was beyond recollection, and it was not shock, but a series of questions that flashed through his mind. what happened? Why did a well-behaved girl like Xue Na think about running away from home? Is there any contradiction with Shinsuke Hyuga again? Or is it the rebellious period? If Xuena is the same age as me now, eight years old, is eight years old as a rebellious period? ... "Can I go in?" At this moment, Xuena spoke again. "Of course, come in!" As soon as Xuenai said this, Chiba came back to his senses, and immediately let the door open and signaled Xuenai to come in. It feels like I have to talk to Kushina. Seeing Kushina passing by, a thought came to Chiba''s mind. And Xue Na walked into the house, with a "duh" sound, and put the big and small bags on the table. Yukina is very angry! The corner of Chiba''s mouth twitched. Just listening to the sound of the close contact between the table and the big bag, you knew how angry this eldest lady was. "So, are you going to live here?" However, Chiba did not ask why he ran away from home, but asked casually. As soon as Chiba said this, although his face remained unchanged, the puffed Xuena inside was taken aback, and the anger in his heart was mostly eliminated, and then a small heart instantly thumped and throbbed. As the eldest lady of the Hyuga family, she has been instilled into her consciousness from the beginning of her sensible education on men and women. Now, as soon as Qianye said this, she suddenly realized that if she lived here in Chiba, she would live alone with the boy. How so... what to do? Live with Hehe and Chiba? Stay together for one night... Originally, she was only angry at the new restrictions imposed on her at home, and ran away from home in a fit of anger, and then walked to Chiba''s residence. I didn''t think too much, but now that after realizing this, Xue Nai''s face turned red. "Snapped!" At this moment, the sound of Chiba closing the door came. When this sound came, Xue Na seemed to be frightened, and her entire shoulders shrugged, and her snow-white pupils began to waver. What...what to do...now...now you want to leave? Still... live live? "What''s the matter? Why is your face so red? Are you sick?" At this moment, a hand stretched out from the side and pressed on her forehead. Feeling the temperature of her hand and the words in her ear, Xue Nai almost jumped up, her shoulders shook again, her whole head seemed to shrink, and her cheeks looked even more red. "It seems to have a fever." Chiba frowned, and put his hand away from Xuenai''s forehead. It was obvious that the temperature on Xuenai''s forehead seemed a bit high. Then, he pressed his forehead with one hand, and seemed to be certain whether the temperature of Xuenai''s forehead had reached the level of fever. After blinking his eyes, Chiba thought for a while, as if he could not be sure that Xuena''s forehead was warmer than himself. At this time, Xuena was completely stiff, standing at the table, her pretty face dyed red, until her ears, her original face with little expression was also a little bit shy, and her white pupils seemed to have Some trembled, and she glanced away, not dare to look at Qianye''s face. But in her heart, there was confusion, not just joy, but shyness, nervousness, or other unexplained emotions. He...Chiba...he he touched my head... And Chiba looked at Xue Nai''s appearance, touched his chin, and frowned. It doesnt look like she has a fever... And... she looks like... this looks like... Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, and he stepped back invisible, his face slightly changed. Could it be that Thinking about it, Chiba blinked, with an incredible look on his face. At this moment, under Chiba''s gaze, he felt the breath of Chiba beside him, Xuena felt his face hotter, and even felt a little cramped and difficult to breathe. No way! Can''t stay here anymore! Her rapid heartbeat, hot cheeks, and gradual shortness and difficulty in breathing finally made her unable to support her, grabbed the big bag on the table, sprinted out from the other side, bowed her head and ran upstairs choked. "Uh" Chiba''s gaze fell on the door of his bedroom on the second floor following Xuenai''s journey, and then silently nodded. Xuena was like that just now, it really wasn''t a cold or a fever, but an angry! I don''t know what happened, which made her face flushed with anger, and even her breathing became so fast~www.novelhall.com~ This is the legendary anger that can''t be said. Chiba sighed silently, and looked back. So, I don''t want to ask anything today. Seeing Xuena''s appearance, she should be living Thinking about it, Chiba retracted his gaze, walked to the back door, sat on the small wooden stake, and continued his laundry. For the time being, let Xuena vent by herself. This is the first time I have seen Xuena Qicheng like this, and I don''t know what happened inside. Thinking of this, Chiba frowned again. Could it be that... or because of the ban, this time, Xuena chose to resist instead of compromise? Such a thought suddenly appeared in Chiba''s mind. Then, his expression became a little stiff, his brows frowned, and the washing of clothes in his hands stopped for a while. In the final analysis, it was my fault. If I didnt imply that Shinsuke Hyuga was under house arrest for my own sake, but instead actively persuaded Shinsuke Hyuga, perhaps Yukata would not have to be under house arrest at home. The matter of forbidden foot is so angry... Just as this thought passed, Chiba''s eyes flashed, and he suddenly raised his head, only to see a young man in Hyuga costume walking step by step, looking a little cautious, for fear of being discovered. Seeing the person coming, Chiba frowned even tighter. What is this guy doing here? Between frowns, the expression on Chiba''s face obviously changed to the three words "unhappy". The young man in Hyuga costume narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw Chiba who was washing his clothes and looking at him, and his expression instantly changed to the three words "unhappy". But when the boy in Hyuga costume walked up to Chiba and the candlelight in the door illuminated his face, Chiba spoke: "What are you doing? Hyuga Xueying." Chapter 421： What are you doing here? "Do you think I would come?" Hyuga Xueying stood still before Chiba''s death, glanced at the water basin and the clothes inside, and looked at Chiba with the same expression as Chiba as if he had seen something annoying. . "Unwilling to come, then why are you here?" Qianye glanced at him, then set his gaze on the clothes in his hands, and continued to wash the clothes, seemingly too lazy to pay attention to Xueying Hyuga. This kid! Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Hyuga Xueying gritted his teeth and flashed angrily, but he seemed to be scrupulous and did not act. As soon as this Xuenai''s front foot came, Hyuga Xueying''s back foot came. After thinking about it, this guy probably came for Xuena''s business. After all, the relationship between this guy and Xuena''s siblings is still very good, which can also be seen. Is it Yuuki who is worried about running away from home? With this guy''s white eyes, he should know that Xuenai is here, and even since Xuenai ran away from home, this guy might have followed. Seeing him, is this asking me to persuade Xuena to go back? This guy is not stupid, knowing that you can''t use strong ones now, it is best to persuade. Although Qianye put on an appearance that was too lazy to deal with it, his heart was translucent, and Xueying''s intention on this day was basically clear in his heart. Looking at the sulking appearance of Hyuga Xueying, she felt amused in her heart, and did not speak at the moment, making Hyuga Xueying bored. The two stood and sat, and fell silent amid the slapping of the laundry. ... At this time, it was on the second floor. "puff!" The big bag and the small bag slipped from his hand, the blush on his face, but it seemed to be redder and even more shy. This is...Chiba''s room... Xuena''s white eyes turned and looked around for a week. It''s not that she hadn''t been to this Chiba room before. She had already been here when Kushina was rescued from Danzo. There was nothing at first, but when she thought of the "lone man and widow" before, her heartbeat of dissatisfaction, which was originally beating, is now beating faster. Soon she couldn''t help but raise her hand and gently hold it down. Xue Nai covered her chest with her hands, her face with a shy redness, took two deep breaths, and barely calmed down her fierce heartbeat. After a while, she settled for a while, took another deep breath, and walked to Qianye''s desk. Medical experience, various scrolls, and various white paper scrolls with seal technique tadpoles... On Chiba''s desk, there are mountains of scrolls. Looking at his desk, it is not much different from the desk of the third generation of Hokage. It is just that Chiba''s desk is much smaller and much dilapidated. However, seeing these Xuena, the corner of his mouth unconsciously draws a slightly angered smile. It is really in line with Chiba''s habits. It is estimated that his daily life is training, and he is also studying medical ninjutsu and sealing techniques! how to say? This is Chiba''s style... Thinking about it, Xue Nai smiled unconsciously, and then a little worry arose in her heart. I don''t know if he eats and rests on time every day, I''m really afraid that he has overtrained. I dont know if there is any danger in the sealing techniques he studied. He lives alone so far from the village. What if something goes wrong? After that, she glanced around again. Is Chiba ready for emergency medicine? Together, the anxiety filled her mind like a madly growing grass, and then this thought came out naturally. After that, she glanced around again, but saw that the room was very simple, except for the bed and desk, there was no furnishings, not even a wardrobe, and several clothes that Chiba often wore were hung on the wall next to the bed. Then, there was nothing else in the room except the clock. It''s so simple, it''s as simple as the training fool of Chiba. Looking at it, Xue Nai''s face dimmed slightly. He lives here alone and is rejected by the people in the village. He must have suffered a lot... After that, she sat silently on Chiba''s bed, frowning without speaking. ... At the same time, downstairs, two people standing or sitting. "Wow!" Chiba wrung out the clothes and put them on his lap, splashing out the water in the basin with his free hands. Then he put the water basin on the wall, picked up the twisted clothes and pants, looked to the side with his hands on his chest, and looked up at the sky. The unhappy Hyuga Xueying flashed a faintly triumphant smile at the corner of his mouth. : "I want to rest, what are you doing here?" Gee! Hyuga Xueying raised her eyebrows, her heart furious! This kid is on purpose! He knows what I want to ask him! Intentionally, this is definitely intentional! However, he really had to ask Chiba for this matter of partial life. For a while, it was even more unspeakable, and the blue veins on his forehead burst. Chiba glanced at him, and a smirk flashed across the corner of his mouth, and he hung up the clothes, before closing the door and entering the house. In the half-compartment of the door, Chiba poked his head out, looked at Hyuga Xueying, and said, "Then there is nothing wrong, I will rest." This bastard! Hyuga Xueying pulled his mouth and clenched his fists tightly. He did it on purpose! It''s definitely intentional! Hyuga Xueying was itchy with hate, but he was helpless, and in the end he could only grit his teeth~www.novelhall.com~ sighed and said, "Master Xuena, are you here?" Asking knowingly! Chiba grinned, about to admit it. But at this moment, Hyuga Xueying turned his back, and first said, "In any case, keep Mr. Xuena! Just treat it as me...please!" As soon as he said this, Chiba''s smile instantly stiffened. Keep Xuena? Didn''t you persuade her to go back? What''s going on? Chiba frowned and looked at Hyuga Xueying, but seeing Hyuga Xueying''s serious face and unwillingness in his eyes, it was absolutely impossible to joke or lie. This sentence is indeed the intention of Hyuga Xueying. After saying this, Hyuga Xueying turned around and left, with a sense of decisiveness in the back. What happened? Chiba''s hand holding the door slowly loosened, and the door rang softly and opened slowly. "despair!" Chiba took an eager step, but then froze in the door for the second step. Because the Hyuga Snow Eagle in front had already jumped into the forest, disappearing. What exactly is going on? Keep Xuena? Do you mean let me protect Xuena? Could it be that someone wants to start with the blood of the Hyuga family? Impossible, now this is in the village, and the Hyuga clan are the key protection targets, especially the Hyuga clan. Not only does it have separate protection, but even Hokage has specially sent an Anbe who is not inferior to Kushina for secret protection... And now that the whole village is under martial law, there are still people who are disadvantageous to Xuena? He even heard the word "please" in the mouth of Xueying Hyuga! I dont like each other, Im afraid I wont beg for death, but this time... Qianye frowned and tightened, faintly, he already felt that Xuena ran away from home... Far from being as simple as a rebellious period! Chapter 422： unimaginable "Squeak" Hyuga Xueying left, and the clothes were already dried. Although Chiba was puzzled, she could only close the door now. And now Hyuga Xueying asked herself to keep Xuena, the implication was to put Xuena under her own protection. Although he didn''t say it clearly, Chiba could naturally hear the implicit meaning. Moreover, this matter is still very urgent and important, as you can see from Hyuga Xueying''s personal request. Although Hyuga Xueying has solved the misunderstanding with himself, he always dislikes each other from beginning to end. If there is a task that must be executed alone, but can be completed without death with him, he will definitely choose to act alone instead of Ask yourself. Furthermore, although there is no direct blood relationship between Hyuga Xueying and Xuena, it can be seen that their brother and sister relationship is very sincere. Hyuga Xueying also sincerely treats Xuena as a younger sister. Xuena also has a lot of dependence on his brother for Hyuga Xueying. If Xuena is really in danger, Hyuga Xueying must be the first person to come forward to protect Xuena without hesitation and without hesitation. Chiba has no doubt about this. With the character of Hyuga Xueying, Xuena is really in danger. He cannot protect him. He must ask for help to protect Xuena from danger. Others may be able to accept it, but he is the only one who is Chiba, and Hyuga Xueying will not. consider. Unless, this matter, only he can do it, and the premise is that when Hyuga Xueying has fought his life and cannot protect Xuena, he will beg to ask himself so low. Hyuga Xueyings request may be very low in the back, but Chiba knew that Hyuga Xueying was very sincere. He let go of his self-esteem, and was low on himself, the person he didnt like and didnt want to lose. Voice request. In other words, even if Xuena Hyuga died in the danger that Xuena was facing, there was no way to protect Xuena. There is really no way to ask yourself. Chiba frowned, unconsciously locked the back door, and then forgot to glance at the door of his bedroom closed on the stairs. The strength of Hyuga Xueying should not be below me, even if it is not as good as me, it will not be much weaker. If it''s a battle, it''s five to five. Chiba knows this very well. If the current Hyuga Xueying can''t save Xuena while fighting for his life, then How dangerous is this dangerous situation! Chiba was a little unimaginable, but he knew that although Hyuga Xueying had asked him and entrusted Xuena to him, he did not necessarily have the ability to protect Xuena fully. In other words, he may not have the strength to protect Xuena 100%. At this moment, Qianye seemed to feel it. Behind him, a deep cloud seemed to be shrouded in it, slowly pressing against him. As the eldest daughter of the Hyuga Sect family, and Hyuga Xueying, who is also the Sect family, had to ask me, the person he didn''t want to ask the least. I''m afraid, in the case of Xuena, the Hyuga family is second only to the patriarch. Shinsuke Hyuga, one of the most noble ones, could not completely protect Yuuna. Then, behind this incident, how big a conspiracy is necessary, or how strong the person who has an attempt to Xuena, how strong is that he can ignore the protection of the village and the protection of the Hyuga family, making Hyuga Xueying so uneasy, and also let Shinsuke Hyuga can''t even protect her daughter? Chiba can''t imagine, can''t imagine what kind of people can have such a great energy, and what kind of conspiracy can cast such a shadow on the Hyuga clan who has the full support of Konoha Village. And from the original, aside from Kaguyaji and the six immortals, I am afraid that only Uchiha Madara and the first generation of Hokage have such strength and energy, and even the second generation of Hokage may not have such strength and energy. However, Uchiha Madara is now in a dying year, and can only rely on the support of the outside golem, and he is devoting to the Moon Eye Project, and the Moon Eye Project cannot be matched with the Hyuga clan. As for the issue of rebirth eyes, it is estimated that Uchiha Madara does not know the final evolutionary form of this white eye, and even the Hyuga clan currently does not know the word rebirth eye. The name of rebirth eye is still "the legendary sky eye". "Legends that have not appeared for hundreds of years, thousands of years", it is conceivable that if it hadn''t been for the invasion of the Moon''s Datongmushe people, I am afraid that the Hyuga clan would never know the reincarnation eye. Just vaguely know that there is a kind of superb pupil technique above the white eyes. Uchiha Madara can definitely be ruled out. As for the first generation of Hokage, it is absolutely certain that it is now dead, and it is impossible to pose a threat to the Hyuga family. Moreover, how could the first generation of Hokage attack the Hyuga clan. The Hyuga clan has always been loyal to Konoha, and is ancient and noble. In blood, even the first generation of Naruto, and even Uchiha Madara are in the same line. The first generation of Hokage has no reason to deal with the Hyuga clan. . Even now, the three generations of Hokage emphasize the protection of the Hyuga clan, and Konoha Village regards the Hyuga clan as a noble clan. Moreover, with the Uchiha clan on the side, Konoha and Hokage couldn''t be so stupid to set up another big clan hidden danger. The two sides have no reason to be hostile. Personally, no one can threaten the Hyuga clan. So, what about the conspiracy? Datongmushe people? Now that Hinata hasnt been born yet, its even more impossible. Even if the Datongmushe people have something to do and want to complete the reincarnated eye, then with his strength, no need to conspiracy and tricks to take Xuena directly to the moon, why bother child. On the earth now, no one can deal with him. Qianye took a breath, he really couldn''t figure out this matter. However, since Hyuga Xueying entrusted Xuena to himself and left directly, he obviously thought that he could protect Xuena. At least, Xuena was safe by his side. In the end, Chiba can only believe in Hyuga Snow Eagle, believe in the judgment of Hyuga Snow Eagle, and keep Xuena by his side, at least when danger comes ~www.novelhall.com~ can protect Xuena. After making this determination to keep Xuena, Chiba was in trouble. How to keep Xuena? This is a big problem! Mainly, Chiba found that she didn''t know how to speak. Although Yukana was only an eight-year-old girl, Chiba didn''t treat her as an eight-year-old when he got along with her, but a friend who was close to her. Of course, this is also related to Xuena''s speech, behavior, thinking style, and behavior are precocious. With Xuena and Hirohiko, Chiba will not feel the age difference between them, so Chiba can say They are treated as their peers. And Xuena is also a girl after all, she is also a man anyway, asking a girl to live with him? Chiba suddenly realized that this mouth really couldn''t be opened! There is no reason! Moreover, even if she speaks herself, Xuena might not agree, after all, she is the youngest sister of the Hyuga family, and she can usually see the cultivation of the ladies, and she has the precocious maturity that makes Chiba not treat her as a child. Chiba may not mind, Yuuki may not not mind! Suddenly, Chiba''s face was full of "sorrow", and he was annoyed while carrying Kusina''s meat food for dinner on the table. At this moment, the door on the second floor suddenly opened, and Chiba looked up subconsciously, only to see that Xue Nai''s face was full of seriousness, her little hands tightly gripped the corners of her clothes, and her pinkish jade face seemed to be blushing. The shape is also quite rigid. However, a pair of white eyes stared at him tightly. Uh, Xuenai''s expression is so serious Touching Xuena''s eyes, Chiba felt a vacancy in her heart. In the next second, a certain sentence came out of Xuena''s mouth with a little trembling and excitement. "I want to live here!" To be continued. . Chapter 423： determine Chiba blinked and looked at Xuena who was busy in her humble kitchen. He couldn''t imagine that Xuena actually offered to live in his own home. He was still worrying about how to leave Xuena with his mouth. Xuena made this request by himself, and he couldn''t react to this smoothly. After Xuenai made this request, Chiba agreed immediately. Although he couldn''t believe that Xuena made such a request at the time, he was stunned for a while before saying the sentence: "Oh, then live. Go down." But in the end, this matter was so determined. Even when they were eating together, they also allocated the housework. Xuenai today and tomorrow will work in shifts the next day. To be honest, even now, Xuena has already started to handle the tableware according to what she just discussed. Strictly speaking, it is the housework shift system that she unilaterally set up to handle the tableware. Chiba has not fully established "Xunna will live with him." The real sense of "together". Even now, he is full of questions like, "From tomorrow, I need one more person here?" However, Chiba has no real feelings, but Xuena is full of enthusiasm, and a smile on the corner of his mouth is always overflowing unconsciously, unable to restrain. Great! Say it bravely! Her heart was full of rejoicing at having the courage to say that sentence. In this way, he can watch him by Chiba''s side, lest he over-trained, and if something happens, no one will look after him, which will eventually cause irreparable consequences. and Thinking of this, Xue Nai''s face was flushed, adding a bit of shame. Moreover, I can also be by Chiba''s side... and even live with him. When she read this, Xue Nai''s face rose again, and the whole body became red, like a red apple with crystal clear jade. Live together? Just now...I, I, I have settled the housework... What to do, this is like a husband and wife...... Xue Nai''s white eyes swayed, her entire breath was held, the plate in his hand began to tremble, and the sound of "ding-ding-ding" bowls collided. At this moment, when his thoughts turned, Xue Nai''s whole body became stiff. At this time, Chiba also recovered from the ethereal feeling of living with Xuena, and his thoughts began to become active. No way, the bedroom on the second floor can only be given to Xuena, but today''s homework can''t be left, medical experience and sealing techniques, as well as the theory of the change of the shape and nature of the Chakra of the Bofeng Water Gate cannot be put down. Chiba glanced at the structure of the simple kitchen and dining table on the first floor and the open space from the front door to the table, and nodded silently. Go ahead and move things to the dining table. There is a quilt in the room, and there is also an open space on the front door to bunk the floor. Anyway, the floor bunk can be used. It seems that it will not cause any trouble in life. It''s just a different place. Chiba nodded silently, and quickly delineated the rest and activity area for the two. Wait a minute, there seems to be something to do... Chiba frowned, and some thoughts arose in his mind. His habit of thinking has picked out some things that Xuena needs to change after living in. Regardless, let''s move down the medical experience for the time being. You will need it later, and you can''t see it on the second floor. Thinking of this, Chiba stood up, just about to say "Yuna, I''ll go up and get some things" in her mouth and spit out, but she saw her stiff appearance, and heard the bowls and bowls fighting "Take it." "Ding Ding Ding" sound, this sentence was swallowed alive. This situation... seems to have been seen somewhere, like this, it should be... Chiba''s mouth twitched unconsciously, and a picture of Xuenai''s red cheeks and white eyes swaying flashed through his mind. The situation is so angry that you can''t speak! Xuena is now thinking of the thing that made her run away from home, she is getting angry! Chiba frowned slightly, thought about it carefully, and then came to such a conclusion. Girls are a little unreasonable when they are angry. If you don''t have the ability to make fun of her, you should choose not to disturb her being angry. I''ll wait until she is angry! After reaching the conclusion, Chiba turned back slightly with a sorrow, and cautiously walked up to the second floor without making a sound. ... At this time, the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Xueying''s room. "Masuke-sama..." Hyuga Xueying opened the door of the Japanese-style room, and after seeing the incoming person, he bowed respectfully and bowed in. "Where is Xuena?" Shinsuke Hyuga walked into Hyuga Yuki''s room and sat down in the usual seat. After Hyuga Yuuki waited for him to sit down, he sat opposite him, and then said: "Now at Chiba, I have asked Chiba to keep Mr. Xuena." Hearing this, Shinsuke Hyuga looked at his proud disciple, nodded slowly, and said, "Sorry, let you do something you don''t want to do." The meaning of Shinsuke Hyuga''s words was obviously because of the unpleasant relationship between Hyuga Yuuki and Chiba. "As long as I can protect Master Xuenai, I am willing to do anything." Xueying Hyuga shook his head and said naturally. And as soon as he said this, Shinsuke Hyuga sighed in his heart~www.novelhall.com~ This kid is too obedient to me and Xue Na. I dont know if Sarah will blame me... "Thank you!" Shinsuke Hyuga spoke sincerely. "Masuke-sama..." Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying was taken aback, and raised her head in amazement, looking at Shinsuke Hyuga with a little worry between her brows. At this time, Shinsuke Hyuga''s thoughts fell on Chiba again. The child of Chiba is also, Zhenye died for my willingness to bear infamy, even Chiba was implicated and rejected by the people in the village. However, for the children of two close friends who died for me, I can only make a little compensation to Xue Ying, and keep his clan status, so as not to stamp the bird in the cage. As for Chiba, I can''t even make a slight compensation, or even connect it. If he hadn''t saved Xuenai, I''m afraid I would never be able to reach him. Even if I can contact him now, and can use some excuses to get closer to him. But there is no way to compensate him, but he needs his help to protect Xue Na. Whether it''s Zhenye or Chiba, I owe them too much favor, and I can''t repay them. Thinking of this, Shinsuke Hyuga closed his eyes and took a slight breath. When he opened his eyes again, the worries between his brows had disappeared. Instead, he turned to a resolute color. He said, "Yuki Na, it should be a little You can rest assured. Xueying, go to the practice field. It''s been a long time since you have tested your soft boxing technique." "Yes!" Hyuga Xueying answered, followed by Shinsuke Hyuga got up, and then followed Shinsuke Hyuga. Lord Shinsuke...Actually, I''m already very satisfied. You have to fight against the crowd, so I don''t have to print the bird in the cage, and you teach me the soft boxing method. So please stop blaming yourself! Seeing Shinsuke Hyuga''s back, Hyuga Xueying said silently in his heart. Chapter 424： carry out The next day, the Hokage office. "Three generations of Hokage, the plan is very successful." Huojin''s face was filled with uncontrollable joy, and even with a little eagerness, he handed the report to the third generation of Hokage. The three generations of Hokage heard the words, and there was a flash of joy on their faces. If Chibas rescue plan is not successful, the village will be passive, and even because of these infiltrating ninjas, he will have to transfer personnel from the front line to consolidate the defense of the village. In case the village is unable to detect the enemy, the number of infiltrating ninjas outside increases and poses a direct threat to the village. After all, this time around the village, there are ninjas of troop-level numbers, even belonging to the three villages of Yunyin, Yanyin, and Wuyin. This situation is already quite dangerous. If it drags on and they ask for support again, The number of people who may have penetrated the periphery of the village can almost attack the village. At that time, it will not be an infiltration mission at all, but a surprise attack on Konoha. Therefore, if the rescue plan is unsuccessful, then a considerable part of the troops can only be drawn back from the front line. After all, the village is the most important one. If the village is breached, the loss is really unimaginable. If the front-line troops are deployed, it will not be possible to carry out secretly as it is now. Secondly, the number of front-line ninjas will decrease, and the ability to deal with the offensive of the land of the land and the land of thunder will decline. At that time, the land of the land and the thunder meeting will I don''t know what kind of reaction, whether it is a single attack or a combined attack. However, no matter what reaction they make, the delicate balance created by Chiba between the country of fire, the country of earth, and the country of thunder will collapse in an instant. At that time, war will be inevitable, and there will be no room for turning around, only fighting to the end. The situation at that time was absolutely unfavorable for Konoha. It can be said that if the rescue plan fails, the village will be completely passive and the situation will be terrible. However, if the rescue plan is successful, then the situation will be different. Just as Chiba said, if the rescue plan is successful, you can tell the big Shinobu villages with facts that infiltrating this set is useless for Konoha, only The gain is not worth the loss, and the effort is wasted. Not only can it relieve the threat from outside the village, but it also has a deterrent effect. It can be said that it kills two birds with one stone, and there is no need to worry about the enemy''s infiltration for a period of time. And if the kingdom of the earth and the kingdom of thunder have already formed an alliance, the failure of Konoha''s infiltration mission will also affect their alliance. After all, even if they do form an alliance, they are still maintained by interests. If they do not get the benefits, they will lose their troops. , The two sides will inevitably have other ideas, when the time comes, the stability of the alliance will inevitably be greatly affected. It may even dissolve the alliance directly, or even go against the goal. The alliance between big powers is so fragile. As Konoha, who is also a big country Ninja Village, has also experienced many such situations. And now, after receiving the battle report scroll, the third generation of Hokage immediately opened and read it. Huojian also timely selected some more important information to report to the third generation of Hokage Hui: "The temporary bases of Yunyin and Yanyin have been wiped out. Killed 17 enemy ninjas. According to some footprints, the number of people who fled was about two or three. The temporary base of Wuyin Village has been abandoned and has been evacuated. There was no result." Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage nodded, and after reading the news of the battle report, they looked at Huojian and asked, "Where are Watergate and Qianxin?" "Mizumon, I have asked him to rest. Kenshin Watanabe is injured and is now being treated in the hospital." Huoma said. "Injured?" The third generation of Hokage put down the battle report scroll, slightly puzzled. "During the siege of Yunyin Temporary Base, because the prior work of luring the enemy was not done well, a team of four Yunyin was not attracted to the temporary base. Eventually, when the Yunyin Temporary Base was wiped out, he was caught It was a surprise attack. Fortunately, Mizumon made a timely action and smoothly annihilated the team, but Watanabe Kenshin and several mission ninjas were injured in varying degrees." Huoma answered truthfully. The third generation of Hokage nodded, looked at the battle report, and said, "Then that is the reason why many people were injured here?" "Yes, in other respects, everything went smoothly. After all, the enemy was newly defeated and we were fast. We were caught off guard. The damage is negligible." Huoma said. is it? If I hadn''t arranged for Watergate to follow behind, I''m afraid it would be more than just casualties. A team of people would be missed. This negligence is absolutely not allowed in such a plan of winning without fail. It seems that Qianxin is still not enough to take on the big responsibility, because I am too anxious. "Well, this is an order for Qianxin. You can bring him to the hospital, and he will leave after he is well injured. In addition, tell Watergate that I need him to stay during this period of time. By the way, after letting him rest, Come to me, there are some things, I want to explain." Said the third generation of Hokage. "Yes!" Watergate accepted the order scroll, responded, and then left the Hokage office. After he left, the third generation of Hokage slowly let out a sigh, and leaned on the chair, seemingly relieved. The plan was so smooth... No, it''s not that the plan went so smoothly, but that the timing of Chiba''s plan was just right! It is estimated that those infiltrating enemy ninjas did not expect that we would attack so quickly, and we did not give them a chance to breathe. Unexpectedly, we would be so dangerous! Chiba... I don''t know what it feels like to be Niu Xinnai. If such a child is handed over to me, I think I am under pressure. Thinking about it, the third generation of Hokage took a breath, took a cup of tea, and then sat upright, picked up the file ~www.novelhall.com~ and began to review. However, the pressure belongs to the pressure, Jiu Xinnai, this child, will definitely be able to teach them well! After all, she is also the heir to the Will of Fire! ... At the same time, the cabin. "Have the windows closed?" Chiba took off the weight-bearing props from her body, placed it on the table, and glanced up at the bedroom door opened on the second floor. "Ok." Xue Na''s voice came from it. "Then, let''s go, and we will be late any more." Chiba retracted his gaze and pushed open the door of the front door. The bright sunlight came in with a bit of warmth, while Chiba narrowed his eyes, slightly covered the sunlight, and stepped out. After that, Xue Na walked out of the bedroom on the second floor and went downstairs humbly. However, under those eyes, on the white skin, with some black eye bags, it seemed that she did not sleep well. shit! Today there is still a duel with Jiu Xinnai teacher, but I didn''t fall asleep last night! There was not much expression on Xue Na''s face, but in her eyes, there was a slight sense of anxiety. Last night, I thought that I was sleeping in Chibas bed. The bedding was all used by Chiba. My heart was like a deer bumping against me, my cheeks were hot, how could I still sleep. On the other hand, Chiba had a regular and heartless sleep. Before going to bed, even the daily research on medical experience, sealing techniques, and the changes in the nature and shape of Chakra was not pulled down. "Xue Nai, hurry up! You will be beaten if you don''t leave!" Chiba''s voice came from outside, and it sounded like he had already gone far. "coming!" Xuena subconsciously responded. then Under the bright sunshine, outside the small wooden house in the remote location of the village, the girl followed the boy into the forest trail and walked towards the gathering place of their class. Chapter 425： similar "Puff!" The green brilliance in Qianye''s eyes slowly dissipated, and he sat down on the ground, panting heavily. "Lalala!" A stone tumbling and hitting Chiba''s ankle, with a "pop", bounced off a little, and finally lay quietly on the clearing covered with water stains and burn marks. A dozen shurikens and kunai slid into Chiba''s side, and Xuena and Hirohiko, who fell to the ground behind them, panting. In front of the three of them, Jiuxinai was panting slightly, and the six tails behind her were waving. She glanced at the healing wound on her right arm and sighed in her heart. Even with the overwhelming power and strength, one accidentally caught them! "Let''s stop here today." Kushina pressed her abdomen with one hand and twisted it lightly. Suddenly, the tail beast coat around her turned into a light red chakra foam and disappeared into the air suddenly. When the seal was completely closed, the Nine-Tailed Chakra dissipated, and Jiuxina couldn''t help feeling black in front of her eyes, shaking her body and almost falling to the ground. She still can''t control the six-tailed form perfectly. Besides, she still needs to monitor the seal and the nine tails. Even in the process, she has to deal with the attacks of the three of Chiba, plus the erosion of the tail beast''s coat, which lasts about three hours. Let her mind and body have reached the limit. However, after this had to be changed, Kushina still gritted his teeth and stood still, and learned to do it with Chiba, concealing his weakness. At this time, around this small open space, there were about six places where well-concealed sounds sounded. Among these sounds, the master of the sound was surprised and astonished. "Have you seen, the power of the nine tails with six tails, these three children can actually hurt Master Jiu Xinnai, are they really only eight years old?" "Of course I saw that the strength of these three children, I am afraid they all have the strength to enter our dark part!" "The strength of entering the Anbu is certain, but the biggest reason that can hurt Master Jiu Xinnai is not the strength of the three children, but the closeness between them, which is like a spiritual connection." "Hmm! That''s right, the coordination is perfect!" "But the reason why this perfect match can have such a powerful force is because of Chiba''s guidance. Although Chiba is not always the main attack, he is in charge of the entire attacking rhythm." "That''s right, Chiba also understands the white eyes of Yuuki-sama and Hirohiko Uchiha''s special ability to write round eyes, and they can make perfect use of them. If they go head-to-head, it is estimated that they will be caught by Kushina within three minutes. The adult was defeated, but Chiba used white eyes and writing round eyes, including the soft boxing techniques, fire escape and wind escape mastered by Yukina and Uchiha Hirohiko, as well as his own water escape and earth escape, and escaped once again dangerously. The second loss point. He just dragged the battle that can be ended in three minutes to three hours." "It can''t be said that. Hirohiko Uchiha''s main attack on several occasions also served as a guide. He grasped every opportunity very well. Several times he rescued Chiba and Yukina from the defeat. The support ability was quite good. Strong." "The same is true of Master Xuena. She is the only one who can pose a threat to Lord Kushina. It can be seen that Lord Kushina is very wary of her. Many places are also controlled by Master Xuena. Otherwise, how can Chiba be able to guide him, Uchi No matter how strong Bo Hongyan''s support ability and main attack ability are, it is impossible to last for three hours." "You all underestimated the little devil named Chiba." At this time, a rather old and heavy voice sounded. Suddenly, the six warning points not far apart looked at a hidden high place. On the big branch, there was a ninja squatting halfway, from his voice, and from under the civet mask and hood. It can be seen from a slight white that this is an old dark part. "The fighting method of this kid is very similar to that of Master Shujian." After the eyes of the six people gathered, the old Anbu spoke again. As soon as these words came out, the six Anbu who was responsible for protecting Jiuxina shook together. It''s like Master Shujian...? Who is Lord Feijian, the second generation of Hokage! Moreover, in addition to the various auras of the second generation of Naruto, the second generation of Naruto is also very powerful in tactics. It can be said that since the First World War, many ninju tactics have included the shadow of the second generation of Naruto. The old man means that Chiba and Shuima-sama are very similar? Thinking of this, the six Anbu looked at each other. If they uncovered their masks, they would definitely be able to see their speechless faces in amazement. This old Anbe, who has experienced countless wars, is a figure of the same time as the three generations of Hokage. Although he has always been Anbe, he has never left any deeds. However, at this age, he can still be in the position of the Anbu, his vision and strength need not be said. This sentence ~www.novelhall.com~ is definitely 1oo% credible. An eight-year-old boy with similar tactical thinking to the second-generation Hokage... Moreover, both Shui Dun and Tu Dun at this stage are also very powerful. With their comprehensive strength, they can even join Anbu, and even after joining Anbu, they can have Anbu. Captain-level evaluation. I can''t imagine... what a terrible situation this child will be like when he is 20 or 30 years old if he continues to grow up. At this moment, the eyes of the six Anbu and even the old Anbu were focused on Qianye. I seem to understand why the three generations of Hokage can allow Lord Kushina to train them with the power of Nine Tails... It turned out that it was because of this! And Chiba, who was the focus of his secret gaze, was out of breath at this time and was exhausted. The injury mode was already overwhelmed and automatically lifted. Now, although he is sitting, he still has a finger. Can''t move. The body has reached its limit. He didn''t notice these gazes either, his gaze fell on Kushina in front of him. Sure enough, it is an overwhelming force. No matter what kind of tactics are used, no matter how smooth and timely the tactical transition is, it will never be able to break through Jiuxinai''s defense, and even this time, we can attack Jiuxinai. For a moment, at other times, I basically can''t even touch the edges! The strength gap is too big, and there is no obvious tactical omission or weakness in strength... However, the on-the-spot reaction and cooperation seemed to be more handy. These should be progress. When these are raised to a certain level, the tactical power can be greatly improved... Only then can we talk about some mistakes! Now... I don''t even have the qualifications to talk about mistakes! It is not a short time to defeat Jiuxinai! Chiba judged in his heart. Chapter 426： Cautiously "Take a rest, the teacher will take you to eat ramen." After slowing down, Jiuxina looked at the sky, then at the three disciples who were sitting or fluttering, and a smile appeared involuntarily at the corner of his mouth. It''s almost noon, and they should be hungry too. During this time, they have become very strong. If it were not for the power of the nine tails, with the cooperation of the three of them, I would no longer be an opponent, right? Thinking of this, a trace of sadness flashed in his heart. To be honest, they are progressing too fast, which makes her, a teacher, quite sad, and how long it takes, she has not much to teach them. The teacher''s sense of existence has become thinner. Even, she gave birth to the illusion that she was superfluous, and gave birth to Chiba, Hirohiko and Xuena. The talents of these three people don''t need a teacher at all. However, this sadness and sadness also flashed, seeing the small faces of the three people, Kushina''s heart was still full of warmth. Really, what am I thinking! Jiu Xinnai''s self-deprecating smile in his heart, of course there is no sadness. When Chiba''s eyes lit up when he heard Kushina''s words, his tired body, which could not move a finger, almost suddenly sat upright. Have to find a way to eat barbecue! Chiba, who was about to speak, suddenly thought of his purse. Although during this period of time, he was paid a lot of money for the task and made up for the wallet that had been emptied before, but after changing the heavy props, life was not worried. But the extravagant enjoyment like going to barbecue is embarrassing. Now that Kushina offered a treat, Chiba immediately recalled that training under Kushina, it seemed that there was a good thing about lunch. At this time, he reflexively wanted to improve the quality of this free lunch. To the maximum. However, it was obvious that his plan was going to fail, because at this time, after he sat upright, Kushina squinted his eyes and said "You want to blackmail again", while silently raising his fist, With a particularly reluctant smile, he said to him, "When I have a good rest, tell me, I have already reserved a seat for Yile Ramen." Her expressions and movements, the meaning expressed, couldn''t be more clear. Either go for a Le Ramen, or get a beating, and then go for a Le Ramen. There is no other choice! Suddenly, Chiba''s whole person was stunned. To be honest, he already had three feasible solutions in his chest, but when he encountered Kusinai who was so unreasonable, the attitude of what to do was really nothing. Method. It doesn''t seem to work this time! Next time, next time you must... Qianye made up his mind silently, and then fell down on his back, panting for breath. Like Hongyan and Xuena, lying down to regain strength. "call!" Seeing the appearance of Chiba giving up, Jiu Xinnai smiled, lowered his fist, let out a big breath, and fell to the ground. This kid, every time he encounters eating meat, he becomes very cunning... However, when there is leeway, let him get rid of his gluttony! Thinking about it, Kushina closed his eyes, and exhausted. Let''s rest first, I have to go to Mikoto''s in the afternoon! At this time, the Hokage Office. "how about it?" Three generations of Hokage looked at the Anbe Ninja who was half-kneeling in front of the desk and asked. "Master Kushinas control over the power of the nine tails is very stable, and there is no tendency to run wild. During the entire training process, the precision control of the power of the nine tails is also increasing. Subordinates will continue to let Master Kushina use it. It is feasible to train Chiba and the others with the power of Nine Tails." Anbe Ninja Report reported. "Ok" The third generation of Hokage exhaled and nodded. This Kusina proposed to train the Chiba trio with the power of Nine Tails. At first, he didn''t agree with it. After all, the matter of the Nine Tails and the Nine Tails was a very sensitive matter. Even after learning about this matter, Koharu and Mito Menyan had come to oppose them, and their attitude was quite tough. Danzo never came to find himself. However, although Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan are tough, they seem to have some leeway in their words. Even when it comes to the cultivability of Chiba, both of them almost show signs of letting go. With this, I persuaded Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan. However, in order to avoid Kyuubi''s rampage, Shun Shun Xiaochun and Mito Menyan asked to replace the original Anbu that protected Kusinai, and replaced it with an Anbu with the strength of the dark force for protection and surveillance, and was equipped with a sealing technique. The master, the seal technique strengthened by Professor Jiu Xin Nai, directly stopped Jiu Xin Na when things were wrong, and forcibly closed the gap of the seal, so as to prevent the Nine Tails from running away and causing irreversible consequences. After all, the six-tailed Nine-tailed Chakra is violent, even if it is Nine Sina, they dare not give too much confidence. And this is a big deal, so you must be careful and careful. However, this is talking about the heart of the three generations of Hokage. He originally planned it this way. With the attitude of turning to Koharu and Mito Menyan, he also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, as a consultant, he still believes in turning to Koharu. With Mito Menyan, if they still object in the end, he really might not be able to convince himself to agree to Kusina. And even after persuading himself, after agreeing to Jiu Xin Nai, the third generation of Hokage also gave Jiu Xin Nai several conditions. For example, a fixed practice site. For example, limited training time. For example, add a monitor. and many more And this dark part in front of him is the monitor. Now, the monitor''s report clearly confirmed the feasibility and stability of Kushina''s Nine Tails Power Plan. Especially the phrase "the precision control of the power of the nine tails is also rising", let the three generations of Hokage''s hanging heart relieved. Of course, the surveillance has to continue, and the secret department personnel cannot be deployed less. The necessary preventive measures cannot be less. Even, in the current situation, some measures have to be added instead, such as sending another reporter to report on the situation there every hour until the end of the training ~www.novelhall.com~ The more smoothly, it will The more prevention! It can also be seen from this that how careful the third generation of Hokage is to treat the Nine-Tailed Manzhuli and Nine-Tailed Beast. From now on, we can see how important Kushina is as a pillar of the nine tails! "So, let''s do it, let Zeshui be with you tomorrow, and report the situation every hour." The third generation of Hokage continued. "Yes!" The monitor Anbu responded with a secret surprise in his heart. It turned out that the nine tails were sealed in the body of Lord Kushina, and Master Kushina was restrained. However, even though the terrifying tail beast of Nine Tails was sealed in Kushina''s body, the anbu ninja did not show any anxiety or other emotions, even if he just learned about it. At the same time, they are also required to strictly abide by this secret, even family and friends, the boss is not allowed to mention or talk about it. In other words, you can''t let anyone know about this except yourself. He even guessed that except for Hokage-sama, the eight Anbu including him knew about it. Of course, he didnt mean to divulge. Although Jiu Xinnai did not have a mission, her sealing technique is famous in the Anbu. Even some of the sealing skills of the Anbu have been more or less taught by her. . The big guy was also willing to call her "Master Jiu Xin Nai", not just because she is a descendant of the whirlpool clan. "Then, go." Three generations of Hokage nodded and ordered. "Yes!" The monitor Anbu responded again, then his figure flashed and disappeared in place. When he was gone, the corners of Hokage''s mouth were smiling. The problem of infiltrating the ninja has been solved, and the power of the nine tails is no problem. The situation is getting better and better! Chapter 427： respective Konoha Village, Yile Ramen. "bad!" Kushina stood up abruptly, turned around with a look of stunned expression that caused the noodles to cook. Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena next to her also put down their chopsticks and looked at her together. There is still a piece of noodles hanging in the middle, which is also shocked. "I have to go to Mikoto''s side, it''s about this time!" Jiu Xinnai looked at the small clock in the Yile shop and hurriedly got up. He didn''t even care about the noodles that he had just served, and was about to rush out. "Suck!" Chiba sucked the hanging noodles into his mouth, blinked, and looked at Kushina in a hurry. Is it Uchiha Mikoto? Speaking of it, Itachi is about to be born too, not a few months! At the same time, Hirohiko and Yukina swallowed the noodles from their mouths and looked at Kushina. "You guys are eating, I''m in a little hurry, I have to go now." Kushina opened the banner of Yile Ramen, as if thinking of something, turned around and said to the three of Chiba. "Ok" The three of Chiba glanced at each other and nodded blankly. At this time, Jiu Xinnai had already gone out half of his body, and said to Yile along the way, "The money is on the table." "Oh" Uncle Yile was stunned for a moment, and another sentence in his mouth, "So urgent, where are you going?" He didn''t say it. At this time, Jiu Xin Na had already ran out. Not long after, there was a voice from far away: "My noodles, Chiba, you can eat it." Chiba was also stunned for a while, and he looked at the noodle bowl that Kushina hadn''t moved, and was slightly stunned. "Teacher Jiuxinai, what''s the matter?" Xuenai blinked and said subconsciously. "I don''t know." Hongyan shook his head blankly. Chiba knew that Kusina had gone to Uchiha Mikoto''s, but this was not an important matter, and he didn''t say much at the moment. He just focused on the ramen in front of him, and Kushina hadn''t moved aside. The pasted ramen was pulled over, and started to eat. Now he, his stomach is like a hole filled with dissatisfaction, and he feels nothing after he eats most of the super large amount of pork bone ramen. On the contrary, he felt even more hungry when he went down with this large bowl of super large amount of pork bone ramen. Even this hunger made him a little bit reluctant to care about what Xuena and Hongyan were talking about, and his mind was to eat the two bowls of noodles in front of him. Then, order another bowl! After Kushina left, Hirohiko and Xuena were still in a strange state, but Chiba ate them hungrily. Seeing Chiba gorging and eating, Xuena and Hirohiko also ate silently, showing a thoughtful look from time to time. "one more bowl!" Ten minutes later, Chiba drank the noodle soup clean with a big bowl, and made a loud "bang" on the table. one more bowl? Yile looked at the large bowl of tonkotsu ramen that was the same size as the bowl, and then looked at the tonkotsu ramen bowl, which was only one-third smaller than the bowl, and blinked. Chibas appetite is really getting bigger and bigger Yile murmured in his heart, but quickly cleared the two bowls, and was about to turn back and ask Chiba what noodles to eat next. But Chiba was the first to say: "Another special super large amount of pork bone ramen!" Want to make a super large quantity? This time, I''ve seen a lot of big-stomach diners and stayed for a while. Xuena and Hirohiko also stopped drinking soup, holding a bowl of noodles, and looked at Chiba with an incredible expression. Even Chiba, this is too edible! This time, the three of them were shocked. However, to his surprise, Yile quickly delivered Chiba''s special super large amount of pork bone ramen. Then, in the stunned gaze of the three of them, Chiba gobbled up this special super large amount of pork bone ramen into his abdomen, leaving no noodle soup. "one more bowl!" After drinking the noodle soup, Chiba even licked the bottom of the bowl before placing the noodle bowl on the table and calling for another bowl. Can still eat! Yile, Hongyan, and Xuena are all staggered. Then, the special super large amount of pork bone ramen is served again When Chiba was full and left contentedly, he looked at the four or five small bowls piled up in the store, blinked, and then blinked again. He didn''t say anything for a long time. Come. In the end, a thousand surprises came together into one thought. This special super large quantity of pork bone ramen, lets go off the shelves, or I will come to Chiba once. Im afraid the noodles and ingredients in the store will be reduced by half, and the business will not last a day. On the other hand, Chiba, who left Ichiraku Ramen, is preparing to go back to practice the nature and form changes of Chakra, as well as the initial practice of self-created ninjutsu, in order to be able to make a preliminary judgment during the afternoon. The feasibility of the technique. Xuena and Hirohiko frowned and thought after being surprised at Chiba''s appetite. After thinking for a while, Hirohiko said, "Chiba, at this stage, do you have any good way to defeat Teacher Kushina?" When Hirohiko said this, Yuuki, who had been thinking about it, also turned his attention to Chiba, obviously with Hirohiko. But Chiba, who heard the words, shook his head and said: "It is unrealistic. The current Mr. Kushina is an overwhelming force for us. It is impossible to fight against. Even with good tactics, he will be overwhelmed. The strength of **** is defeated." Is there nothing Chiba can do? Hirohiko and Yukina looked at each other. "However, if our personal strength can be greatly improved, the power of tactics will also increase accordingly. At that time, the power of Mr. Kushinai may not be overwhelming~www.novelhall.com~ So, also It''s not completely hopeless, as long as" Chiba continued. "As long as we continue to improve our own strength at this stage, as long as we have enough time to be strong enough, defeating Teacher Jiu Xinnai is not a problem, right!" Hongyan reacted quickly and immediately figured out the joints. "Ok!" These words surprised Chiba a bit. He didn''t expect Hongyan to react so quickly. "So, in the afternoon" At this time, Xue Na opened her mouth and asked Qianye in a tentative tone. "Yes, in the afternoon, we each exercise and strengthen our own strength." Chiba nodded, and Xue Nai''s tentative tone expressed the meaning of each exercise. "Then, I''m going back." Hearing this, Hongyan was about to turn left and leave immediately, and Xuenai was also about to turn right to go to her favorite practice place. But at this moment, Chiba grabbed Hirohiko, pressed Yuuna''s shoulder with one hand, and stopped. The two stopped following Chiba, and even Hongyan glanced at Chiba grabbing his hand, with a look of doubt on his face. "Don''t do too much training. Defeating Mr. Jiuxinai is not something that can be done in a short time. The most important thing is to fight steadily. Moreover, even if we improve our strength, we also need tactics. Before that, anything that makes training impossible Injuries are a waste of time. Chiba looked at Hirohiko and Xuena and said. Then, slowly let go of his hand. Hearing this, Hongyan and Xuena nodded clearly, then turned one left, the other right, and left each. And Chiba, who was in the middle, looked at Xuena and then at Hirohiko, but his brows frowned slightly. After a while, he set foot on the path back to the cabin. With a tacit understanding, the three of them tacitly chose to train alone. Chapter 428： Make an appointment It seems that we can only put daily physical training at the end. After the research and practice of Chakra''s change of nature and form, self-created ninjutsu, medical ninjutsu, and seal art, we can see how much time we have. Got it. Chiba walked all the way to the cabin, thinking about it along the way, lost the morning time, there is really no time for daily physical training. Compared with other training, before the physical condition has not reached the minimum standard for opening five doors, physical training may be the smallest improvement to his current strength. Although in the long run, as the basis of the core eight-door model, physical training is the most important. But now that the three wars have opened, and the fifth door cannot be opened, physical training is undoubtedly the cheapest training at this stage. Far inferior to Chakras changes in nature and form, as well as the cost-effectiveness of sealing and medical ninjutsu. Therefore, it can only be eliminated. After all, it is now in the third war. The time is one day or one less day. The most efficient way is necessary. As for the fifth door, as long as you save Daitu and Lin, After changing the fate of Jiuxinai, what''s wrong with the fifth door opening late. At that time, Jiu Tu, Lin, Water Gate, and Kushina will all live well in the village. Maybe, when Naruto is born, maybe Kushina will let himself teach the eight-door pattern to Naruto. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but smile. In the next second, his smile slowly reduced, and when he looked back, a word in his mouth had already popped out: "You are here, so fast!" Behind him at this time, Hongyan frowned slightly, patted a leaf on his shoulder, and said with a little doubt: "What are you going to tell me? You also specifically named you not to let Xuena know." While talking, Hongyan raised his hand and looked at the blank paper in his hand. This blank piece of paper was stuffed into his hand when Chiba was holding him just now, and it said "Avoid Xuena and come to my house immediately." "Do you and Hyuga Xueying occasionally practice against each other?" Chiba did not answer directly, but asked Hyuga Xueying about the situation. Chiba...Is this asking about Xueying? This... is it going to rain? Chiba even asked Xueying about the situation? A few suspicious thoughts turned in his mind, Hong Yan was taken aback for a moment, and then he said suspiciously: "Recently, there is a routine duel exercise every Saturday." Still routine? When has the relationship between Hirohiko and Hyuga Xueying become so good? In other words, the temper of the kid Hyuga Xueying, Hongyan can actually accept it? Chiba also passed a thought full of incomprehension and doubt, but his current thoughts were not on the question of why Hongyan and Hyuga Xueying are so close after all. This thought just passed away. "Then, has Hyuga Xueying behaved strangely or unusually recently?" Chiba asked. This...this...Is Chiba caring about Xueying? Are you kidding me? Do these two guys who are close to become a powder keg still care about each other? Impossible, impossible! Absolutely impossible! There must be something wrong in this, this is definitely not something that Chiba will do. If you ask... Wait a minute, it won''t be the Chiba in front of me, it''s not the real Chiba! Is someone transformed? Or disguised? Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko suddenly felt a mess, just like Kushina''s fist, in front of Chiba, never mention Hyuga Snow Eagle, which is also common sense to get along with Chiba. This point Hongyan is deeply engraved in his heart. These two people are definitely natural enemies. If they meet together, they will explode at one point. No matter it is in front of either of them, the name of the other person is definitely not mentioned. Now, Chiba actually took the initiative to ask about Hyuga Xueying''s situation, how can he not surprise Hirohiko, even let Hirohiko think that Chiba is not Chiba, but someone else pretends. He even thought about it for a while, and only after confirming that Chiba could not be a fake, he said: "Recently, there is nothing unusual." Nothing unusual? Chiba frowned slightly, nothing unusual, so why entrust Yuuna to me? If it is really a big conspiracy or big figure that can affect the Hyuga clan and even make them lose the confidence to protect Yuuna, then why give it to me again ? Although I can speak for the three generations of Hokage now, even the three generations of Hokage will not have absolute influence on the Hyuga clan. And since Hyuga Xueying handed Xuena to me, the person he hated the most, apart from his own powerlessness, I am afraid that I could protect Xuena. Why does he think that I can protect Xuena? It seems that giving Xuena to me is foolproof? This thing is incredible! Chiba took a slight breath, frowning. If Hyuga Snow Eagle does not show up, and Xuena moves into his house because of anger, he will treat Xuena as a rebellious girl. However, the key is that Hyuga Xueying appeared and said that he wanted to leave Xuena behind. The subtext is to let him protect Xuena and stay with Xuena to protect her! Moreover, last night, before going to bed, Chiba went to sleep thinking about this problem, and this thought almost made him get goose bumps. Hyuga Yuki and Hyuga Shinsuke, named mentor and apprentice, are already in a relationship like a father and son, and Yuuki is the daughter of Hyuga Shinsuke, and Hyuga Shinsuke''s entrustment is probably also the meaning of Hyuga Shinsuke. In other words, Hyuga Yuki''s entrustment may have been made by Shinsuke Hyuga through the mouth of Hyuga Yuki. Then, as expensive as Shinsuke Hyuga and as strong as Shinsuke Hyuga, he could not protect his daughter. Even, it can be understood that Shinsuke Hyuga cannot protect her daughter, so she can only be sent out of the Hyuga family to be protected by an outsider, and this outsider is still a child whose strength is far less than his. It is conceivable that this big man or big conspiracy is so terrible that Shinsuke Hyuga has no choice but to transfer his daughter out. "It''s so rare, you would even ask Xueying about it." At this time, Hongyan saw that Chiba was silent and said. Is it rare? If I can, I really don''t want to ask Hyuga Xueying about it! However, if Xuena is really in crisis, I want to protect her, and I must know what happened to prevent it. However, looking at the way Hyuga Xueying left that day, he probably didn''t want me to know what was going on. About this matter, it is very likely that Shinsuke Hyuga instructed ~www.novelhall.com~ to ask Shinsuke Hyuga, and Shinsuke Hyuga probably wouldn''t tell me either. Looking at Xuena''s appearance, it is estimated that she was simply running away from home. Of course, this running away from home may have been led by Shinsuke Hyuga or Xueying Hyuga. But in any case, it is estimated that there is no way to get any information from Hyuga''s family! There is only one way left. Chiba looked at his trusted friend ahead, his face gradually becoming serious. After seeing the change in Chiba''s expression, Hongyan was slightly stunned, and a faint serious look appeared on Poker''s face. "what happened?" He looked at Chiba and asked. Chiba also looked at him and spoke slowly: "About Xuena, there is one thing I want to tell you." Chapter 429： Below the surface Yukina is in danger? Even the Hyuga family is in danger? Can''t protect Xuena? How can this be? Hongyan looked at Chiba in front of him, with an incredible expression on his face. Although Hirohiko was young, he was at least born in a big family. He knew that the Hyuga family is different from the Uchiha family. The Hyuga family can be said to be the most noble among the Konoha clan. Even the high-level Konohas are trying their best to protect, and Uchiha The family can be said to be two extremes. The Blood Succession Boundary is the same as the three major pupil arts. Although the Uchiha family is the strongest Konoha, the strength of the Hyuga family may not be much weaker. Nowadays, even the Hyuga clan can''t protect Xuena, and even give them to Chiba for protection? How dangerous is this? The hidden lines can even be "Even Konoha and Hyuga can''t protect Xuena", but this is a bit unreasonable, "Even Konoha and Hyuga can''t protect", why is Xueying safe Should Xuena give Chiba protection? Even the village cannot be protected, even the Hyuga family cannot protect it. Why can Chiba protect it? Too unreasonable! Even the village and the Hyuga clan can''t protect, and Chiba can''t protect it even more! And Chiba looked at Hirohiko, and the change in Hirohiko''s expression fell into his eyes without any omission. Sure enough, Hongyan also noticed something unreasonable in it. "What do you want me to do?" Hongyan took a breath and asked. After realizing that it was unreasonable, Hirohiko quickly reacted. The reason why Chiba told him about this incident was definitely to let him assist. Really... I don''t need to speak at all! Chiba sighed in his heart, and Hongyan''s reaction made him a little emotional. The reason why he told Hongyan about this was indeed to let him do something. The danger that Yukina is facing now, and even the danger facing the Hyuga family, Chiba is not so arrogant that he can handle it alone, even if it is Hyuga Yuki, or even the trust and entrustment of Hyuga Shinsuke behind Hyuga Yuki. I don''t think I can really handle this matter alone. Besides, he doesn''t even know what happened now. How to protect Xuena? Keep her at home? And that''s it? Can you protect her? This is too childish! Even Shinsuke Hyuga couldn''t handle this matter well, so he could only send Yukana to him. Only by using an outsider could it be dangerous to ensure Yukana''s safety! Although Chiba remained calm, he had no bottom in his heart. Even when he reasoned before, he thought of Uchiha Madara and the original Hokage. And I don''t know whether this danger is a "person" or a "conspiracy." Fortunately, the conspiracy is nothing more than a trick. As long as there is enough intelligence, Chiba is confident that he will not lose to anyone. But if it is a "human", it can regress the Hyuga clan with personal strength, and its strength is estimated to be at the level of Uchiha Madara and the first generation of Naruto in the Valley of the End, at least the level of the second generation of Naruto. In the face of Uchiha Madara, the first generation of Naruto, and even the second generation of Naruto, Chiba has only a second time. He is now facing the six-tailed Kushina and has no power to fight back. All tactics and strategies are overwhelmed. The power of **** is crushed into powder. Not to mention the first generation, Uchiha Madara, who can face the tail beast, and even subdue the tail beast. In fact, since yesterday, Chiba has been uneasy in his heart. He knows that Xuena, who originally made him feel that he doesn''t need to worry too much, is now the person he is most worried about. Chiba, who had just experienced Guan Ye and their deaths, no longer wanted to lose any partner who cared about him and he cared about. I don''t want to experience that kind of grief! Originally thought that Xuena was protected by the village and the Hyuga clan, and everything was safe. I just need to focus on other people, but I didn''t expect that Xuena is now in deep danger, and even this danger is his current strength and cannot be solved at all! What made him even more anxious was that his current strength, no matter how he improved, would never reach the standard that could be resolved. Since yesterday, Qianye has even wondered why he didn''t give a celestial body, reincarnation eye and other powerful benefits when he crossed it! However, no matter what, Chiba knew that he couldn''t do this by himself, and among his limited friends, only Hongyan could help him. Therefore, he asked Hongyan to avoid Xuena to find him. "I need you to help me collect as much information as possible, the Hyuga family''s information, I want to know the ins and outs of this matter, even if it''s only scale claws, as long as you can know a little bit." Chiba said. It really is this! No wonder you asked me about Xueying. However, this matter can only be found from Xueying. According to the situation described by Chiba just now, Xueying came to ask Chiba. It is very likely that Mrs. Shinsuke was instructed. Even Mrs. Shinsuke could not protect Xuena... This matter is really serious. Even Chiba has... Hongyan frowned slightly, looked at Chiba, nodded heavily, and said, "I see." "If necessary, use Zhuanyan." After receiving the affirmative reply from Hirohiko, Chiba frowned for a moment and added. Use the writing wheel? Hongyan was taken aback, apparently he didn''t expect that Chiba would even mention Shalanyan, but he quickly reacted. Did I use the illusion of writing round eyes to force Xueying to spit out the truth? In this matter, should we use such extraordinary means? Hongyan''s face sank slightly, Chiba''s words made him feel more unusual about this matter, and his shoulders were heavy. Except for Nao, Yukana can be said to be his closest friend of the opposite sex, and he is also one of his few friends. Hirohiko will naturally not neglect her safety, plus Chiba''s words of using extraordinary means, he I feel that this matter is urgent. However, his Sangouyu''s writing wheel was only opened soon, and he was not good at illusion, and he didn''t know if he could use illusion to put something in Xueying''s mouth. Moreover, Xueying is also a friend, and he is very scrupulous about using Shaoyunyan. After all, he also endured loneliness, knowing how hard a friend is. Anyway, Xuena''s business is the priority now~www.novelhall.com~ as a last resort, I can only do according to Chiba''s words, the big deal, I knelt down and apologized to Xueying afterwards! Hongyan made up his mind, nodded again, and said, "Understood!" At the same time, another thought came up in Hongyan''s mind: the illusion of writing round eyes is the next main training item. With Hirohiko''s affirmative reply, Chiba felt a little relaxed. Now, let''s see what Hou Hirohiko can find out. I dont know what Hongyans understanding of illusion is. I hope to use illusion to get the most information! Only by knowing enough information can we judge whether this matter is a "person" or a "conspiracy", and only if we know whether it is a "person" or a "conspiracy." I can protect Xuena to the utmost. Do not! You must protect Xuena! Even if this matter is "human", not "conspiracy"! Chapter 430： New technique "puff!" A spun of water splashed out of Qianye''s hands, splashing out, making Qianye''s wet clothes even wetter. "call!" Seeing the water stains splashing out of his hands, the emerald brilliance in Qianye''s eyes slowly dissipated, and he let out a long sigh. It doesn''t seem to work, this idea has to be given up. Although relying on the super-fine control of chakras, the nature and form changes of chakras are not too difficult, and it took only two or three months to master the changes in nature and form, but the development of ninjutsu is really not so. Simple things. Especially the combination of nature and form changes to create a "spiral shuriken" level of ninjutsu is even more out of reach! Chiba sighed. He is a bit too lofty. Although Chiba''s ninjutsu is not a "spiral shuriken", if it can be imagined to succeed, its power is almost comparable to that of a spiral shuriken. Moreover, it is very similar to the spiral shuriken. The spiral shuriken is based on the ultimate spiral pill that changes in shape and adds the change in the nature of the wind attribute. Chiba''s own ninjutsu is also a blend of changes in form and nature. No matter, take your time! No matter how urgent it is, this kind of vision can only be practiced and perfected continuously. Bo Feng Shui Men just studied the spiral pill, it took years. The change in the nature of integration is even more due to the unsustainable death. I''m just immersed in the light of traversing. In terms of qualifications, I am far behind the wave of Fengshuimen. He has spent years to develop the spiral pill, and it is just a change in form. I dont know how many years it will take to join the change in nature. I will merge the changes in form and nature at once, how can I succeed in a short time! Qianye comforted himself in his heart, and at the same time took a few breaths. When he was just studying the new technique, his attention was extremely hit. At the moment, his head was quite dizzy. Today''s training should be over here. Speaking of it, my new technique seems to be somewhat similar to an S-rank ninjutsu of the second generation of Naruto! But at this moment of dizziness, Qianye was taken aback, a flash of light in his mind seemed to think of something. After this flash of light passed, Qianye''s mind suddenly opened up. I am too! This idea was originally not my original creation, but existed in the original. It is estimated that it also exists in this Naruto world. The real S-level ninjutsu, as to whether it can be comparable to the spiral shuriken, this cannot be concluded. Wait a minute, this technique... doesn''t seem to appear in the original! It appeared in the derivatives of the original work, **** it! In all the escape techniques, because he likes Huo Dun and Lei Dun, he paid more attention to Huo Dun and Lei Dun in his previous life, but he didn''t pay much attention to Shui Dun... Feng Dun also paid attention to a wave because of the spiral shuriken... I can''t remember it. Although I still remember the description of the technique, I forgot where the technique came from. Chiba frowned and tried his best to remember, but the memory was too vague. Apart from the introduction of this technique, there was not much. In addition to the introduction of this technique, there is also the previous life Du Niang''s evaluation of this technique. The S-class powerful ultimate water ninjutsu developed by Naruto II! There is no doubt that this power is beyond doubt! However, because it is not certain whether it appeared in the original work, in this Naruto World, whether Chiba can successfully study this technique is a question. Do not! Regardless of whether the research is successful or not, I must continue to research. With the knowledge I have now, this technique does not seem to be impossible! And the final expression of this technique seems to be somewhat similar to the spiral shuriken, which cannot be said to be the same, but since the spiral shuriken can be developed, this technique should be possible too! It''s just that this technique didn''t appear in the original work, it appeared in its derivatives. And the setting is also the technique of the second generation of Hokage, theoretically, it should be researchable. Chiba touched his chin and nodded silently. After thinking about it, he was sure in his heart. Keep studying! At the same time, he also began to try his best to recall everything about this technique, everything he learned in his previous life, these can serve as references, which can shorten a lot of time! Thinking about it, Chiba looked up at the sky subconsciously while thinking, and the sunset was already in sight. Is this time already? Chiba was startled, and after talking to Hirohiko about Yukina, and after getting an affirmative reply from Hirohiko, Chiba began to develop a new technique, unknowingly, it was already very late in the evening. bad! forgotten! Chiba slapped his head, immediately put down the problem of the new technique, ran to the back of the house, took the axe and ran to the forest. But at this moment, Xuena was back, carrying various ingredients in one hand, and his body looked stained a lot. Seeing Chiba hurriedly rushing into the forest, he couldn''t help but say: "What''s wrong, Chiba?" Hearing Xue Na''s voice, Chiba looked back and said, "I''ll get some wood." As he said, he plunged into the woods, causing Xue Nai to be puzzled. And an hour later, the sun completely set in the west, about 10 minutes at night, and Chiba returned from the forest carrying a pile of wood. At this time, Xuena was serving the last dish. Seeing Chiba''s return, he put down the dinner plate, trot to the back door, held the door frame and said, "You are back." "what!" Chiba nodded, unloaded the wood in his hand next to the temporary shower, wiped off his sweat, and responded. "What are you doing?" Xuena looked at Chiba throwing a pile of wood next to the bathroom, quite puzzled. "This needs to be fixed." Chiba looked at several shabby temporary shower rooms in front of him, and pulled at the most invisible. Originally, this bathroom in Chiba was really casual. Not to mention the shabby parts, there are still a few places where the air leaks, there are many places on the roof, and even the door is a rag. In the past, Chiba lived alone and was a man. Even if he was peeped, he didn''t lose much. However, now that Xuena has moved in, he will either go to the bathhouse in the village or here to take a bath. The village is a distance away from the cabin, which is very inconvenient. Although Xuena can always choose to go to the bathhouse, there will always be accidents. If you have to take a bath here, this temporary bath room will not allow a little girl to take a bath in it... It''s weird not to be looked at! These loopholes and shackles, even if the rag door is well covered, others can see the inside from the side! Therefore, what should be made up here must be made up, a strong one must be made, and a strong and regular door must be made. When she heard Qianye''s words, Xuena was stunned for a moment, and then the hand holding the door frame dropped unconsciously, a pair of lush white jade hands quietly shook hands, watching Qianye''s white eyes shine brightly. Chiba also repairs houses, does UU read www.uukanshu.com do carpentry? Unconsciously, Xue Nai clasped her hands and lifted it, pressing tightly on her chest, quietly drawing a blush on her face. It always feels like a boy! "Xue Na, can you bring me the toolbox?" Chiba observed the ruins and loopholes, and said without looking up. "Ok!" With a heavy cry, Xue Na ran into the house. "Under the bed." "I know!" ... The open space echoed with the dialogue between the teenager and the girl, and the evening breeze seemed to bring a different kind of warmth. Afterwards, behind the cabin, there was the sound of hammers knocking on wooden boards. Chapter 431： good to eat! "Does it hurt?" Yukina frowned, carefully wrapped the bandage around Chiba''s left index finger, looked at the large wound on the index finger and the red liquid medicine, and looked at Chiba, who was also staring at the wound, and asked. Tao. "It''s fine." Chiba shook his head, but his gaze was over the face of Xue Na who was close at hand, and fell on the dishes on the table behind her. Under the dim candlelight, those dishes still shone with attractive luster, which made his appetite soar. With his increased appetite now, he had already swallowed his saliva at this time. He even forgot to heal himself with medical ninjutsu. Just now, when he was driving the last nail in the bathroom, Chiba smelled the fragrance of the vegetables, his index finger moved, a distraction, and the hammer hit his hand. Not only was the hand swollen, but even the nails that were about to hit were all Because this smashed hammer flew out, not only scratched the finger, but almost pierced Chiba''s eyes. Fortunately, Chiba''s body reacted quickly and avoided, otherwise it is estimated that there will be no eye. The sudden pain of the hammer hit also made Chiba scream. Hearing Chiba''s cries of pain, Xuena hurried out and saw Chiba''s red and swollen left hand and the bleeding blood. , Without saying anything, he dragged Chiba in and bandaged him without saying anything. The concern that showed between the corners of his eyes and eyebrows probably made Xuena forget about Chiba''s medical ninjutsu. Therefore, the two of them are full of food, and the other is full of concerns. This medical ninjutsu can be done in a while, and the two of them were stunned by the procedure of dressing wound medicine. "it is good" Xuena fixed the bandage and raised her head slightly, but saw that Chiba''s face was close at hand, and he seemed to be able to feel his breathing while he was pitching. One face turned red, and the heartbeat speeded up suddenly. This is the word "OK." , The second half of the word "le", I was stuck in my throat by the sudden increase of heartbeat, and I couldn''t say it for a while. At this time, Chiba''s gaze shifted from the dishes to Xuenai''s face, but Xuenai''s pretty face was flushed, and she looked at herself steadily, her lips slightly opened, she seemed to be dumbfounded, and her brows were slightly Wrinkled and said, "What''s the matter? Xuenai?" As soon as he said this, Xue Na seemed to wake up suddenly, and the whole person stood up abruptly. Xu Shi stood too anxiously, and the stool behind him slapped over and fell to the ground. "No...nothing, what do you do?" Xue Na said hurriedly, almost shaking her hands. Xuena...what''s wrong? Is your face so red, is it sick? However, looking at her, it does not seem to be sick. Seeing Xue Nai a little excited, Chiba was puzzled. Hmm... Xuena seems a little strange recently... However, it should not be sick, that''s good. Maybe I just left home and live outside, so I''m not used to it! No matter how hard Xuena can endure, she is also a girl, even the noble eldest of the Hyuga family. There are always some girls'' nostalgia for the family. Here, I still dont ask more! Thinking about it, Chiba will continue to ask Xue Nai''s words to swallow, looked at the dishes on the table, and said: "Can I eat now?" eat? Xue Na was stunned for a moment, and then reacted. Chiba is asking when to eat! Thinking about it, she hurriedly said: "It''s okay, it''s okay!" "Yeah! Let''s eat then! I have to read a book after dinner!" Chiba stood up, walked to the dinner table, glanced at the table full of dishes, and saw fresh color and scent. Unexpectedly, as the eldest lady of Hyuga''s family, Xuena''s cooking level is probably better than me! The background of the original work is Japan, and according to Japanese custom, it seems that girls will cook together when they reach a certain age. Chiba sat down slowly, but his eyes were not far from the dishes. After Xuena sat down opposite, he could not wait to pick up the chopsticks, pick up a piece of roasted meat, and plug his mouth into the mouth with lightning speed. "How...how?" Xuena watched Chiba eat the food she cooked, staring at him tightly, and asked a little nervously. As for the Chiba in front of him, after the entrance of the roasted meat, his whole body seemed to pause. After a long while, he raised his brows, as if he was regaining his senses. Then, he nodded wildly, and took another piece of roasted meat into his mouth, chewed a few bites, and swallowed it into his stomach. "good to eat!" After eating, Chiba was still busy admiring, and at the same time, the speed of the meat was getting faster and faster, and he began to gobble up his signature style. Even this gorging speed is faster than any meal before. Seeing Chiba gorging himself, Xue Nai''s mouth was filled with an uncontrollable smile. It''s great, he likes it very much. The first time I was cooking, I was really worried that he would not taste good! But at this moment, Chiba, who nodded in praise while gorging himself, had tears in his heart. Why, this meat is bitter? You have to finish it quickly, if Xuena eats it herself... Eat fast, eat fast, eat fast! As Chiba burst into tears, she speeded up her gorging speed. Fortunately, Xuena watched him eating happily, and forgot to use his chopsticks. Ten minutes later, after a gorge in Chiba, the dishes on the dinner table disappeared like a cloud. I feel... dying! Qianye let out a long sigh, leaning back on the chair, looking at the sky, blankly, his forehead was blue, and there was a black line. That''s it, this is the legend... Dark cooking! On the other side, Xuena watched Chiba finish all the food, and he couldn''t even put his chopsticks down. Not only was he not angry, he was even full of warmth, and he didn''t care that he hadn''t eaten anything at all. Great! He has eaten it all! So, what do you do for him next time? Xuena was rather happy and troubled. At this moment, Chiba, who looked at the ceiling with both eyes, suddenly said, "Xunai~www.novelhall.com~ I''m sorry, I''m so hungry, I ate everything. You didn''t eat it." "It''s ok!" Hearing Chiba''s apology, Xuena shook her head quickly. "It''s a matter, so I''m sorry, as compensation, I will cook you a meal." As he said, Chiba managed to stand up, and the various smells in his mouth made his head dizzy and his hands and feet tremble a little. However, after he got up, he stood up quickly and went into the kitchen without any explanation. Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Xuena felt sweet and greasy in her heart, and couldn''t say what she said, but she couldn''t stop looking at the messy smile. At this time, Chiba, who was already cooking, endured the groggy feeling in his head, but a wry smile appeared on his mouth. I''ll cook in the future... Let me do it! Xuena''s dark dishes, if you eat too much, it feels dead! Chapter 432： enough! "ended!" "Well, today I didn''t hurt Master Jiu Xinnai at all!" "It''s a pity! If you release Chiba''s last Tulong spear faster, it will hurt Master Kushina." "At that time, it took only a little time to land in the air. It would be good to be able to make the seal. No matter how fast it is, the child''s seal is so fast, and it is still one-handed." "It''s not that Jieyin is fast, but Jieyin is simplified." "Simplified Jieyin? Just an eight-year-old child? With such a deep understanding of Chakra, can you change the existing ninjutsu''s Jieyin?" "It can be done. Ninjutsu, in the final analysis, is the change in the nature and form of Chakra. As long as you have a deep enough understanding of this aspect, you can indeed simplify the seal. Like the water dragon bomb used by the second-generation Naruto, and The knot seals of the water dragon bombs we use are different. If we use the water dragon bombs, we must knot 44 seals, but the second generation of Hokage''s water dragon bombs, I heard from the older generation before, only need a few seals." "Uh...you mean, Chiba did the same thing as the second-generation Naruto? The second-generation Naruto has created countless ninjutsu and forbidden techniques. The understanding of Chakra can be said that no one can match it. so smart?" "This kid has been brilliant since the Zhongnin exam, and later completed several tasks related to the fate of the village. For each task, the difficulty can be rated from A to S. Can you say it is not good?" "However, the simplification of Jieyin is something that most ninjas can''t do in their entire lives. One-handed Jieyin is okay. More practice will always bring results, but changing the existing ninjutsu Jieyu? It can only be done by Kagewa S-rank ninjas." "Chiba is a genius who is hard to come out in thousands of years. You see, Hirohiko Uchiha and Mrs. Xuena who are with him are both extremely brilliant geniuses, capable of breaking the gossip palm fist of the tail beast''s coat, only eight years old It can open the eyes of Sangouyu. Regardless of combat awareness, support ability, offensive ability, combat quality, etc., all are produced every ten years, but they are still inferior compared with Chiba. "It''s no wonder that Lord Kushina wants to use the power of the nine tails to train them. Their talents, ordinary professors, may be mastered by self-study, and then they will continue to fight against opponents far better than themselves. In the battle, they can absorb the nutrients they need so that they can grow quickly. No, this is the most suitable way for them to grow. Compared with them, after all, we are mortals. We cant use them only by instilling knowledge. Of the potential." "Don''t say that, Lord Kushina is also a genius. In the Ninja School, he has the ability to defeat Shionin, and he has not done his best." "Hey? Seriously, I heard that not only Master Kushina tried his best to train Chiba, but also heard that the three generations of Naruto Masters seem to be interested in Chiba..." There was a well-concealed voice in the forest, and all the eyes of Anbu looked at the three young and embarrassed young girls in the field. "cough!" As soon as this sentence came out, there was a cough at a certain height, obviously to block the previous words. "Pay attention, this is to protect Master Jiuxinai." A slightly old voice sounded amidst the cough. Immediately, all the dark parts looked at each other, silent, focused and alert, not talking. And at that high place, Lao Anbe looked at Chiba who fell to the ground. Did the three generations of Hokage also see the shadow of the second generation of Hokage on the child of Chiba? At this time, Qianye''s eyes slowly dissipated, and his whole body was almost lying on the ground, unable to move at all, and could only pant. And the situation of Hongyan and Xuena on the side was not much better than that of Chiba. They were also injured and exhausted, so they could only lie on the ground and pant. However, fortunately, there are skin injuries on the body, which does not affect the independent training in the afternoon and the pair training the next day. Physically, just take a break. On the other hand, Kushina closed the seal, and after the Nine-Tailed Chakra dissipated, he did not even shake, but looked a little tired. However, there was obviously a touch of urgency on her face. After looking at the sky, regardless of fatigue, he hurriedly walked away: "I won''t accompany you to eat today, you can solve it yourself." With that, Jiu Xin Na hurried past and left the assembly place. At the same time, the dark parts hidden in the dark also left. While lying on the ground, Chiba, Yukina and Hirohiko looked at each other as they watched Kushina leave. The free lunch is gone! This is the portrayal of Chiba. Teacher Jiu Xinnai today is so anxious. This is the thought in Yukina''s mind. Teacher Jiu Xinnai, where is this going? This is Hongyan''s doubts. The three of them watched Jiu Xinnai leave without saying a word, silently regaining their strength. After half an hour, the three of them managed to prop up their bodies and sat up. "It''s almost going to eat!" Chiba once again struggled with what the free lunch didn''t, and then said. To be honest, during this half-hour break, he really didn''t think about anything else, just thinking about the fact that Jiuxinai''s free lunch was gone. "Ok!" Hirohiko and Xuena responded. Then, the three of them stood up and walked towards the village. The destination is naturally Idle Ramen. After seeing Chibas current appetite again, Idle finally made up his mind that the special super large quantity of pork bone ramen must be cancelled. Of course, Chiba doesn''t know these things. He also thought that this special super large tonkotsu ramen is really a bargain. If converted into the same amount of super large tonkotsu ramen, the price is estimated to be one-third more expensive. After getting out of Yile Ramen, the three broke up again and practiced separately. When Chiba walked to the cabin to prepare for the development of the new technique, he stopped, raised his head, and looked at the roof of his cabin, with Hiroshiko''s poker face reflected in his eyes. Seeing that Chiba noticed himself, Hirohiko jumped down from the roof and landed in front of Chiba. "Has been found?" Without looking for him, this Hongyan had already arrived. Obviously, there was something to tell him that, after thinking about it, there was only the question of intelligence that he had asked him before. However, Hongyan shook his head and said, "Nothing found." "Not found?" Chiba was taken aback. "Well, I went to Hyuga''s house last night, but I was stopped by Master Shinsuke before I saw Xueying~www.novelhall.com~." Was stopped by Shinsuke Hyuga? Chiba was startled, and said hurriedly: "What''s the matter?" Unexpectedly, Hongyan was also puzzled, and said, "Master Shinsuke has only said one thing enough, and he will see him off." Just one sentence is enough... and then he starts to see you off? Chiba frowned tightly, and a serious look flashed across his face. Hirohiko also stared at Chiba, and Shinsuke Hyuga has always been polite, and it has not been a day or two for him to practice with Yuuki Hyuga, and he has also met Shinsuke Hyuga, who is basically amiable every time, and even gives a few pointers. It was the first time that he did not let in the door like this. "It seems...this matter, the water is very deep." Thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba unconsciously looked in the direction of the Hyuga family and muttered to himself. Chapter 433： Information conveyed "The water is deep?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hongyan asked quite puzzled. "Well, I''m afraid, this matter is not what I imagined. There is something deeper in it." Chiba took a slight breath and said, "Since Shinsuke-sama said so, we will not investigate Hyuga Xueying. Now, this thing, lets do it like this." "That''s it?" Hongyan was taken aback, then frowned, and said: "This is related to Xuena''s safety, so forget it?" "Well, just forget it." Qianye let out a sigh of relief, and he was also relieved. Perhaps he was thinking about this matter in the wrong direction. It was not a "person" or a "conspiracy", but a means, Shinsuke Hyuga''s means, a means to protect Yuuna. Although I dont know what Hyuga Shinsuke intends to do, but the reason why he sent Yukina out of the Hyuga family and put it under his own protection, it is very likely that Shinsuke Hyuga could not help himself and was unable to protect his daughter with integrity, or he did not believe in Hyuga. The family''s protection of his daughter was why he sent his daughter out and gave him the protection of his trust. And Shinsuke Hyuga also believes that he has the ability to protect Yuuna. This matter may be that Chiba''s infinite exaggeration of the hidden information, a little worried too much, and even rise to the level of Uchiha Madara. Shinsuke Hyuga''s "Enough" may be a message for him. Hongyan and Hyuga Xueying''s duel training is no longer a day or two, almost all of them are a habit. However, why did Shinsuke Hyuga stop him this time? Why did Shinsuke Hyuga stop him from entering after he ordered him to investigate information. These were the first two questions that Chiba responded to after listening to Hirohiko''s narration, and then he thought of another point. It is possible that Shinsuke Hyuga knew that he ordered Hirohiko to investigate this matter. For some reason, he prevented him from contacting Yuuki Hyuga. But from another perspective, it may also be that Shinsuke Hyuga deliberately sent Yukana out. After her daughter was sent to someone she trusted, for some reason, Hirohiko and Hyuga Xueying prevented the contact. The former knew that Hirohiko wanted to investigate Hyuga Xueying, so he stopped it. The latter prevented the contact between Hirohiko and Hyuga Xueying without knowing his intention. Obviously, the two have different meanings. The former, Shinsuke Hyuga meant that he did not want Chiba to spy on information about this matter, and the meaning of the phrase "enough" was probably addressed to Chiba, no! Almost certainly, it was to Chiba. This sentence is enough, it may express two meanings, one is "enough, don''t spy anymore.", and the other is "enough, as long as this is enough." To put it all together, it is, "Enough, no need to spy, you just have to let Xuena stay by and protect her by her side, this is enough, it will be enough to protect Xuena, and Xuena is safe enough, no need Continue to spy." Even Chiba''s spying is very likely to destroy this layer "safe enough" and become "unsafe". In other words, in this way, Chiba doesn''t have to do anything, and Yukana is safe, and there is no other threat. Chiba only needs to stay with Xuena, or Xuena with Chiba, and that''s it. You don''t need to think about anything else, and don''t know what''s hidden in it. The latter, Shinsuke Hyuga means that it is not convenient for Hyuga Xueying to contact anyone now, and even the Hyuga family is not convenient for contacting anyone, so this sentence is enough, it is for Hirohiko. The meaning of the phrase "enough" can also be understood as two meanings. One is that, as the teacher of Hyuga Xueying, you don''t have to go on training with Hyuga Xueying. If you go on, it will not help both parties. So, that''s enough, there is no need to practice against each other. The second is that Hyuga Snow Eagle can no longer train with you. In this situation, Hyuga Xueying does not want to practice against you, nor is it that he does not want to practice against you, but, he cannot! This involves things within the Hyuga family, maybe something happened within the Hyuga family. As a result, the Hyuga family did not receive Hirohiko, and even all outsiders. And what happened inside was also the reason Shinsuke Hyuga wanted to send Yuuna away. So, enough, don''t come again, it''s not suitable now. Chiba inferred that the possibility of the latter is very low. Shinsuke Hyuga is not a fool. After Yuuki Hyuga came to find him, Shinsuke Hyuga must know that he would come to investigate what happened. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family was actually handed over to others for protection. This is simply unheard of. The unseen is to ask, it is absolutely impossible. Even if it wasn''t Chiba, anyone would investigate. Moreover, no matter who it is, he will not blatantly investigate. After all, investigating the most noble clan in the village and bypassing Hokage can be said to be a plot against Baiyan, the blood inheritance boundary. It can basically be equivalent to betraying the village. Up! And myself, the best investigative method, must use the relationship between Hongyan and Hyuga Xueying to conduct spy investigations secretly. Moreover, Hirohiko is in the same class as himself, and in the same class as Xuena. As long as he asks, whether it is for himself or for Xuena, he will definitely agree. When Hirohiko came to find Xueying, Shinsuke Hyuga surely knew what he was coming for. Even if Shinsuke Hirohiko was not here to spy, Shinsuke Hyuga would definitely treat him as a spy. Therefore, this sentence is for Chiba. In other words, this is Shinsuke Hyuga telling him that it is enough to maintain the status quo. Don''t think too much, let Xuena stay with him, or let him stay with Xuena. This is the best protection, nothing else needs to be done! Even Shinsuke Hyuga himself, the use of the word "enough" to convey information to Chiba itself, also implies another meaning. "Believe I can handle things well, you just have to stay with Xuenai and protect her!" Later, thinking of this layer of Chiba, he chose to believe in Shinsuke Hyuga, so Hirohiko stopped the investigation. And now, facing Hongyan''s incomprehension, he did not intend to conceal it, and told Hongyan all the inferences. After listening to Chiba''s remarks, Hirohiko''s frowned brows loosened slightly, and said, "If that''s the case, we only need to keep Xuena with us in this matter?" "Ok!" Chiba nodded. "As long as it is like this, everything is business as usual, Xuena lives in your house, and then trains with Mr. Kushina, everything will work?" Hongyan asked again, seeming to confirm. "Um~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba nodded again. "There is no problem, that''s it? This will protect Xuena 100%? I believe you can?" Hongyan asked again. "I don''t believe me, I believe Lord Shinsuke. I believe he will not harm his daughter, nor will he make fun of his daughter. I also believe that he can handle things well." Chiba looked at Hirohiko and said. Feeling the confidence in Chiba''s eyes, Hongyan took a slight breath and said, "Then do as you say." Qianye nodded silently and smiled, but his heart was still a little heavy. Although I only need to keep Xuena by my side, why? Why did Shinsuke Hyuga send Yuuna out. What happened to the Hyuga family? Chapter 434： bid farewell Now, I can only choose to believe in Shinsuke Hyuga! Moreover, if Yukana is by my side, I can protect anything by myself. Moreover, this matter should not be a man-made incident at the Uchiha Madara level. Since Hyuga Shinsuke does this, the enemy cannot be overpowered. I should also rest assured. Chiba let out a sigh of relief as he watched Hirohiko rush into the forest and disappeared from his sight. Then, he laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly. I was really worried too much, and I thought of Uchiha Madara and the first generation of Naruto to the level of strength. Thinking about it, Chiba shook his head and took a breath. The emerald green brilliance in his eyes slowly lit up. He was really able to use this wound mode freely, and recently he discovered that the physical strength consumed by the wound mode was As his adaptation and perfect use of the injury mode are slowly decreasing. In the current injury mode, as long as the injury door chakra is not less than 20%, it will not be a problem for four or five hours. However, once it is less than 20%, the physical strength will be doubled. It is estimated that the final Twenty percent, just ten minutes, will squeeze Chiba''s physical strength. As for the Chakra added in the injury door mode, it is still at the "quasi-shadow" level. It can be said that there is considerable margin. Generally speaking, Chakra will not consume it if Chiba does not use the shadow clone or only uses the shadow clone once Exhausted. Unless Chiba uses the large-scale water escape ninjutsu in a waterless land, or the use of the earthen ninjutsu, which is super-consuming Chakra. In short, at this stage, Chiba is not as tight as it used to be in Chakra. As long as you make careful calculations, most situations will not enter the wound mode and exhausted. Of course, when training with Kushina, Chiba is still trying to drain every drop of stamina and Chakra. For one thing, Kushina''s strength, no matter how careful his calculations are, he can''t stop his physical exhaustion. Secondly, Chiba also deliberately did it, to see what else he could think of when he was squeezed dry. In other words, can you figure out something or discover something different? However, the results were minimal, and nothing was figured out, let alone anything different. It was originally a situation where he was unable to fight again, and he had to think of something to continue the fight. Sometimes, Chiba himself felt that he was stupid. However, even so, Chiba persisted in this way. He knew that no matter how much his body adapted to the eight-door model in the future, the training of the eight-door Dunjia would increase his physical strength to a terrifying degree. However, the eight-door mode is only an eight-door mode after all. It has a time limit and a chakra consumption limit. It is not a permanent eight-door Dunjia, and the effect is not permanent, and it even has great drawbacks. No matter how his puzzle can make up for this shortcoming, in the end, it is not a permanent eight-door after all, and it is impossible to permanently increase his chakra volume, and it is not without any price. The battle problem after the eight-door mode is exhausted is a problem he can''t avoid. Rather than trying to figure out a solution when you have to face it, it''s better to plan ahead now, and it doesn''t take much time. It can be regarded as part of the actual combat training with Jiuxina. "Next, let''s develop a new technique. It has been failing. There must be something wrong with the sequence, or the problem with the input of Chakra? It must be found out today." Chiba whispered to himself, slowly raising one hand, turning the palm up, the strands of chakras were refined, and the nature of the water attribute was changed. Drops of water slowly came out of Chibas palms. Constantly gushing out. But at this moment, Qianye''s figure stopped, and his eyes were aimed behind him. "Chiba." At this time, a familiar voice sounded. This voice is... A touch of astonishment crossed Chiba''s face, and he turned around, only to see Ken Kiuchi with a slight smile on his mouth, looking at him. "Jianren? Why are you here?" The emerald brilliance in his eyes slowly faded, and a smile appeared at the corner of Chiba''s mouth, but his eyes were trying to avoid looking at the empty sleeve on the right side of Taketo Kiuchi. "I will be stationed on the front line tomorrow, and I will talk to you today." Seeing Chiba''s smile, Kiuchi also smiled slightly. Garrison at the front? Qianye was startled, a trace of puzzlement flashed across his face. If Jianren is like this, he still needs to be stationed at the front? During this period of time, the three generations of Naruto did not come to me. The rescue plan should be very successful. Otherwise, even if I dont discuss with me, the ninjas in the village will be dispatched frequently. Others may not be able to see it, but for the insider, its just a glance. know. There are no frequent mobilizations in the village now, and everything tends to be stable. In other words, the rescue plan is very successful, and the situation is constantly improving! It is estimated that the next step is to **** the young ninjas of Shayin. Move Jianren to the frontline? why? Or go to garrison? What is this for? Jianren has already lost an arm. Even if it is a military emergency, he should be a left-behind force. It is absolutely impossible to let him go to the front line? Moreover, Jianren''s current combat effectiveness...what is the third generation of Hokage doing? A series of questions flooded into Chiba''s mind, and at the same time, his heart was uncontrollable. At this moment, Guan Ye, Aso, and Nanmu''s faces quietly passed through their hearts. Jianren, will they be the same as Guan Ye? Although there is no change in the front line, if there is any change, it may be a sudden attack or a secret attack by the land of the land and the land of thunder... The degree of danger is self-evident, and now Jianren is going there... At this time, Kiuchi Kento seemed to see Chiba''s incomprehension and said, "I applied for it myself." Apply by yourself? Chiba was startled again. "This is my hometown, and I am a ninja. I can''t stop defending my hometown just because I am missing a hand." Kiuchi looked at his empty right sleeve and said, "This time Many people treat me graciously because of my right hand. They only arrange some simple tasks for me, and even take care of me during tasks. To be honest, this makes me very unhappy." "Jianren..." Chiba frowned slightly, looking at the refreshing smile on Kiuchi Kento''s face that he had never had before, and suddenly became speechless. "Moreover, during this period, I didn''t waste the swordsmanship taught by my teacher. Although I only have one left hand, I may be better than when I had the right hand. No! I am sure, it is even better." Kento Kiuchi said, and then seemed to realize something, and then said: "Wait, why should I explain to you!" Because it is hometown, do we have to do our best? Chiba looked at Kiuchi Kento in front of him. At this time, Kiuchi was depressed, why he started to explain without knowing it. Even if there is something about them, I seem...I can''t stop it. Chiba sighed heavily in his heart. He knew a little bit about Kenjiki''s temper. Now that he has decided, he probably won''t change it. This point can be seen somewhat from his indomitable swordsmanship. Even if Chiba stopped it, it probably couldn''t be stopped. After all, Kento Kiuchi ~www.novelhall.com~ has come to say goodbye. "Then, before you go, how about we practice, we haven''t played against each other much." Thinking of this, Chiba suddenly smiled. "Dual practice?" Kento Kiuchi was taken aback. He obviously didn''t expect Chiba to say that, but when he reacted, he watched Chiba, who touched the bag of the ninja with one hand, and formed the seal of opposition with the other. , The smile on the corner of his mouth widened. "it is good!" He replied, made a mark of opposition with his left hand, and then touched the Ninja sword on his back. So, genius, let me see how far you have progressed now! "Crack..." The Ninja sword was slightly unsheathed, and Ken Kiuchi''s eyes flashed. Let you see how strong I am now! Chapter 435： See you "laugh!" A puff of blood shot out from Qianye''s left cheek, with a faint look of shock, appeared in his eyes. In front of Chiba, Kenichi Kiuchi waved a knife and shook it horizontally. The sun was shining with a faint light, but in his eyes, there was a flash of sadness. Sure enough, Chiba''s strength is unfathomable. "Crack!" With a slight cracking sound, Chiba''s gaze moved, and it landed in his hand to block Kunai Kento''s sword. But I saw the tip of Kuwu slowly sliding down along a neat slope, and fell to the ground with a "poof". If this sword has a killing intent, how many people can stop it? Such a thought came to Chiba involuntarily. "Hey!" Kiuchi took the sword into its sheath, took a step back, looked at Chiba in front of him, and said nothing. There is no need to compare next, his sparrow flash is about killing the enemy one by one. Although this sword is as fast as lightning and can cut iron, it is never possible to return. If you can''t kill the enemy in one shot, then you may It will definitely die. After losing his right hand, he couldn''t use any other swordsmanship well, and he was the only one who could perfectly use this sword that killed the enemy. Therefore, during this period of time, he has been practicing continuously, putting all his energy on this swordsmanship, and even betting his ninja career on this swordsmanship. Perhaps it is the powerful secret of winning the real number teachers sentence "Swordsmanship is valuable in perseverance and expertise". Although this period is not too long, his swordsmanship has improved rapidly, and Mori is almost half of the real number. The charm of swordsmanship. Although he lost a hand, he has gained more, his swordsmanship, and even some praise from Shangnin who uses swordsmanship. Of course, he heard these compliments from others. However, no matter how he heard it, during this period, his swordsmanship strength has indeed risen sharply. He is confident, even if it is Shinobu, he is not afraid. But now, facing Chiba, he feels that he has no bottom in his heart. With this sword just now, he played very well, fast, accurate, and tricky enough! Originally thought that this blow would definitely be a hit, but Chiba avoided it, just took a step back, tilted his cheek slightly, and dodged it lightly. "I lost" Although Kiuchi was somewhat unwilling in his heart, he had to admit that Chiba won. He saw every expression that Chiba avoided just now. There was no rush, no rush, no surprise or fright. From the beginning to the end, there was only calmness in Chiba''s eyes, and the clearness could almost reflect him. A lightning fast sword, the trajectory of this lightning fast sword! His strongest bird flash was completely seen by Chiba! Not admitting defeat... it''s hard! "No, I lost." Chiba looked at the kunai in his hand, and saw the neatly arranged incision, but a smile of joy appeared at the corner of his mouth. Great! Works! Jianren''s sword, even if it is Shangren, is estimated to be unstoppable, and even if he is allowed to go first, ordinary Shangren will be killed by a single blow! With this sword, Jianren has the strength that is infinitely close to Shangren! Although he lost his right hand, he got a faster, more accurate, and more tricky bird flash! And, because it was not a fight between life and death, he did not perform the second attack of Sparrow Flash. If it were to be displayed, I am afraid I would have to pay a price. Maybe I lack arms and legs, or one eye! Sure enough, Jianren''s swordsmanship is so handsome! But when he heard Chiba''s words, Kiuchi Kento was stunned. When he saw the joy and affirmation in Chiba''s eyes, as well as the slight envy, he didn''t know why, but his nose was sour. Chiba''s words are sincere! He recognized my swordsmanship! He felt...My swordsmanship is very strong! I dont know why, an indescribable feeling of joy spurted from his heart. Facing the affirmation and envy in the eyes of this "unmatched genius" he admitted, at this moment, Ken Kiuchi had The urge to cry. Did I catch up? Am I catching up with the genius? For a while, Kiuchi was so ecstatic that he couldn''t help himself, and he was stunned on the spot, unable to speak. Looking at the stunned Kento Kiuchi, Chiba''s mood spread. Infinitely close to Shangren''s strength...No, even the lethality of this sword surpasses Shangren, his sparrow flashes were very threatening to me at the beginning. Now, his flashes are more threatening to me! Great! Nothing is better than this! I can''t stop him from going to the front, but with this strength, he must be fine. And now it is a three-way confrontation, there must be friction in the dark, but no one of the three big countries should be too much, and after all, Jianren will lose one hand, even if he is on the front line, he will be protected accordingly. Although it can''t be compared with the village, he should be able to handle it on the front line. Yes, it must be possible! I underestimated Jianren! As long as he is careful enough, and Morino is on the front line, as a teacher, he will definitely protect this student. How much peace of mind! Chiba breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Kiuchi Kento seemed to wake up, his left hand tightened slightly, and then he took a breath and said, "Then, Chiba, I''m leaving. I still lose this game, even if I use a bird After all, you have a way to hide, just use the ninjutsu that is completed with the seal behind you. After all, when Sparrow uses it, there will be a moment of stagnation, enough for you to perform ninjutsu." As he spoke, Kiuchi glanced at Chiba''s hand behind his back. He knew the speed of Chiba''s Jieyin. It was absolutely abnormally fast. He couldn''t even imagine that there were other people who could have Jieyin so fast. "Uh" When these words came out, Chiba was stunned. Is it seen through? The hand behind Chiba was slightly loosened, and indeed he was ready for the operation. But he didn''t think that he could avoid the second stage of Kenichi Kinto 100%. However, he was really a little surprised this time. Looking at the situation, Kiuchi didn''t use the second-stage sparrow flash, probably because he saw through his behavior and felt unsustainable, so he didn''t use it and gave up. Really, I just looked down upon Jianren, I simply despised Jianren! After losing a hand, Jianren''s growth is estimated to be able to catch up with those so-called geniuses! "It can only be regarded as a tie!" After turning his thoughts, Chiba also returned to his senses and answered the question in this way. Although strong and unfathomable, Chiba is still Chiba, unchanged! Takeru Kiuchi smiled slightly and said, "Then, it''s late, I''m going on the road." "Well, be careful on the way." Chiba pursed his lips and nodded heavily. This time he got the best result in the competition. He was already at ease, and he didn''t hesitate to say goodbye. "This may be disrespectful to the deceased, but I am not in charge, don''t worry." Kiuchi Kento''s smile narrowed and became serious. Hearing this, Qianye was taken aback, with a trace of shock across his face. "I will definitely live, I still look forward to being able to work with you on the battlefield!" Taketo Kiuchi looked at Chiba with unquestionable seriousness. Jianren... Looking at the scorching Kiuchi Kento, Chiba opened her lips slightly, took a breath, and said, "Okay!" "Then ~www.novelhall.com~ see you soon!" Kento Kiuchi nodded his head heavily, then turned his back and started to leave. "When you come back, teach me swordsmanship!" Chiba suddenly spoke. Takeru Kiuchi, who was walking away, was shocked and his eyes suddenly turned red. "Ah! I see." "Then, it''s so agreed!" "Hmm! It''s agreed!" "Jianren, see you later!" ... See you later, genius! Without turning his head back, Kiuchi left the cabin and sank into the forest during the conversation. Chapter 436： Admission After confirming the strength of Kiuchi Kento, Chiba was finally relieved. When he could not dissuade Kiuchi Kento, the result of this trial was undoubtedly the best. Regarding Yukina, Chiba finally let go of the message from Shinsuke Hyuga, but he and Hirohiko secretly watched everything around Yuuna. Being in the trust of Shinsuke Hyuga, he is not spying on information about this matter, but it doesn''t mean that he will be completely motionless and prepared by Yukana''s side. As for Xuena, it seemed that he had made up his mind to live in Chiba''s house, but Chiba was relieved. If Xuena was going to leave, he still didn''t know how to keep her. And then, nothing major happened. I practiced with Jiu Xinnai every morning. After being abused, I then trained independently in the afternoon. Although the development of new techniques is slow, I am progressing every day, and I am about to have a prototype. In the evening, I will continue the medical experience and chakra form With new changes in nature and research on sealing techniques, I took time to do a small amount of physical training, and then fell asleep. The days are two o''clock and one line, the rules are extremely high, and the three generations of Hokage have not looked for him after that, and it seems that he has really given himself to Kushina. After a long absence, Qianye felt the fulfillment of his cultivation, and a kind of peace, and sincerely hoped that this peace would not be broken until that day... "Got it... Know it..." It was ten in the morning, and I started crying punctually from the morning about this hot summer day. Under the bright sunshine, this dilapidated wooden house seemed to be a bit bright. "bad!" As if awakened by a nightmare, Chiba suddenly sat up from the floor and glanced at the newly bought clock that could display the month, day, hour, minute and second. The above shows, 9:30 am on June 9th! After this look, Chiba''s face suddenly turned pale. Oops, I''ve been one and a half hours late, this time is over, I will definitely be beaten by Jiuxinai! Not to mention being late, and being late for an hour and a half, I can''t even imagine what kind of anger will Jiu Xinnai be! Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help complaining upstairs: "Xue Na, we are late! Why don''t you call me!" With that said, Chiba hurriedly started getting dressed, ready to go out. After he was dressed, the door on the second floor slowly opened. Xuenai rubbed his sleepy eyes with one hand, and yawned a little, and said, "Isn''t Mr. Jiu Xinna okay today? Say it''s a holiday. Do you forget it?" While talking, Xue Nai''s left collar slid smoothly, revealing half of a fragrant shoulder like suet. "Hey?" After dressing, Chiba, who was hurriedly rushing out to wash with the washing utensils, was taken aback when he heard the words, and his whole body froze at the door. Yes! Today is June 9th. As early as June entered June, Jiu Xinnai said that there would be something to do today, and he would be off for three days. Chiba blinked and suddenly recalled that on June 1st, Kushina, who was about to leave in a hurry, did indeed leave behind the three-day holiday and then left the assembly place. Thinking of this, Chiba''s nervous face instantly collapsed. During this period of time, I was really cultivating crazy. At that time, I sighed and finally got a rest... How can I forget it! After knowing the holiday, Chiba retired to the room in a jealous manner, and put the washing utensils on the table for a while, thinking about it, began to undress, ready to go back to sleep. It''s not that Chiba has changed and is not diligent enough. It is really that he has been beaten every day for the past few months without rest. In fact, every cell in his body is instigating him to sleep when he knows the holiday! However, at this moment, Xue Nai''s voice came, and she yawned again at this moment, seeming to be much more sober. "Since you are awake, let''s go out." "what?" When Chiba was about to roll on the bed, his whole body became stiff, turned his head to look at Xuena, and asked, "Why are you going out? On a rest day, let''s take a good rest." "You forgot, Mr. Jiuxinai added the next day. If you get up on the first day of the vacation, you should go to her." Xuenai said. Suddenly, Chiba''s face turned bitter, and he said: "Ms. Kushina doesn''t know anyway, just let me go to sleep." In fact, he thought so in his heart. What about this? How did I forget? Has Jiu Xinnai said that? But after this thought came out, his face became even more bitter. It seems, there really is such a thing! "No! Since I wake up, I don''t know when I go to bed again." Xuena was completely awake at this time, and when she saw Chiba, she would roll on the sheets, come down from upstairs and pick it up. Chiba''s washing utensils were stuffed into Chiba''s arms and said: "You go brush your teeth first, I will put on a piece of clothing." Hearing this, Chiba looked at the washing utensils in his hand, and at Xuena again, and seeing the latter''s firm "will never let you fall asleep" serious eyes, Chiba''s face was really bitter. This girl, isn''t she trying to fix me! No, is it revenge for me to wake her up? Qianye stood up helplessly, turned around and was about to go out. When passing by Xuenai, his eyes flashed, and suddenly he found Xuenai''s half-protruding shoulders, sighed, and pulled the collar on her hand, and then went out to wash. Up. This girl, after she got familiar with her, she seemed to become more and more casual. It turns out that the eldest lady is also an ordinary girl! This was Chiba''s last thought before going out to wash. At this time, Xuena looked at the collar that Chiba helped her to lift, her whole body was stiff, and her face turned red with a rush! Was...being seen? What to do...will it... Will you not get married anymore! Xuenai''s white eyes trembled, her cherry lips opened slightly, her lips were almost trembling, and her cheeks were hot red! ... And ten minutes later, Chiba finished washing and walked into the house with the washing utensils, only to see Xuena still standing there, puzzled. What''s wrong with this girl? Bewildered and put the washing utensils on the table, Chiba blinked, then frowned slightly, walked behind Xuena, and said: "What''s the matter? I''m ready to wash, you hurry up and change your clothes. After we changed our clothes, we set off, Teacher Jiu Xinnai, said where to find her..." Qianye said casually, but just when the last word "" was about to come out, she didn''t want Xue Nai to turn around abruptly, her white pupils were prominent, and the meridians at the corners of her eyes bulged to reach the sun, but they were already opened. Rolled his eyes. Eyes? What''s wrong with Xuena? Evil? A series of thoughts came out of Chiba''s heart~www.novelhall.com~ But at this moment, Xuena looked serious, even with a little anger, soft fist suddenly launched. "puff!" Qianye''s figure was sharply arched, his eyes widened, and he was caught off guard by the palm. What''s going on here Feeling the pain in the chest and abdomen, Chiba judged that Xuena had used ten percent of his strength. When the thought turned around, Qianye''s figure softened and fell to the ground, before he could ask "What''s wrong with you?" It was Xue Nai''s very excited sentence first. "Chiba, you fool!" Chapter 437： gone Why... why should I be beaten... Qianye was holding his stomach, his whole body was weakening, and he didn''t know what acupuncture points Xue Na had picked on him. It took half an hour before he could barely stand up. Looking at this situation, maybe Xuena is the most powerful of the three of us! Chiba took a few breaths and barely stopped the trembling of his calf. But then again, Xuenai''s talent is much higher than Ningci. Why is there no mention in the original work? As long as Xuenai is there, even if it doesn''t appear in the original work, there will be rumors. , At least Neji will not be called Hyuga No. 1 genius. If there was only a Hyuga Xueying, Chiba would not think so. Needless to say, the talent of Hyuga Xueying is absolutely first-rate, but his Huitian and soft boxing techniques are all made by the strongest gentleman of the Hyuga clan. Boxing master Hyuga Shinsuke taught that it was completely incomparable with a self-taught man like Neji. Being taught by someone and self-taught are completely two concepts. Moreover, the professor of Xueying Hyuga was still a famous teacher, which widened the gap with Ningci. However, Xuena is different. Although she doesn''t know what she has learned from Bo Feng Shuimen, she undoubtedly has raised the power of Bagua Palm in the soft boxing method to a level. This is not comparable to Ning Ci''s self-study. Xue Nai modified and sublimated the strongest physical technique of Rou Quan, and the technical content was different. The gold content of Xuenai''s sublimation behavior is not comparable to Ning Ci''s self-study. This soft boxing method exists in the ancient Hyuga clan. It is estimated that it will take hundreds of years or even thousands of years of history. During this time, the Hyuga family cannot fail to appear brilliant and brilliant geniuses, but it is necessary to carry out the soft boxing method. Sublimation is not necessarily something that ordinary geniuses can do, and even geniuses who are more talented than ordinary geniuses may not be able to do it. At this level, Xuena can be said to be a super genius in soft boxing. However, such a super genius, who can be compared with the geniuses of the Hyuga family in history, does not have a strong and colorful stroke in the history of the Hyuga family, or it can be used as a show of family glory. Therefore, Chiba is strange. If the historical process of this Naruto world is the same as that of the original, then Xuena will definitely be famous in this Naruto World. In this case, the Naruto World has it, but the original is not. This is too strange. If this is not a BUG or a paradox, then it is possible that the history of the Naruto World and the original world is different, perhaps the fate of Daitu, Kakashi, and Lin, the fate of Bofeng Shuimen, Nine Sina, and the three generations of Hokage. Destiny... everything will be different. Then, it is not the best way to follow the original plan completely. Moreover, Chibas greatest advantage, the familiar plot in the novel, is completely useless. It may even become a misleading, misjudgment of the situation, and a failure of purpose. During this period of time, when thinking about the "Kushinna Destiny Rescue Plan", Chiba will also consider from time to time that the historical process is actually different from the original work. This situation is undoubtedly the most terrible disadvantage. Enough to make Chiba at a disadvantage. After all, if it is different from the original, it is very likely to appear. The soil will not be blackened, Kuzina will not die, the wave of the water gate is not the fourth generation, the third generation of Hokage has not returned after the first abdication, and the Oshemaru will not defect. Naruto, Sasuke, and Itachi will have completely different destinies, and everyone will have different destinies. Yes, that''s right, just like the Naruto theatrical version, the moon reading world in Road to Ninja! If this is the case, then Chiba really can only go one step at a time and use the most stupid way to protect Kushina and the others. Whenever they encounter any danger, he will desperately save each other and try his best to rescue them and kill them. The possibility is minimized. Moreover, everything will move forward towards the unknown that he could not even think of. He can only step into the torrent of time and use what he owns to find a way to the better world he wants. During this process, he will have a great chance... death! Every time I think of this, Chiba always unconsciously feels a sense of powerlessness, a sense of powerlessness to face fate. Just like now, because of Xue Nai''s talent, he thought of this level again. "puff!" Chiba leaned against the wall next to the door panel and sat down. The weakness of his body and the weakness of his heart made him somewhat unable to support his body. According to the historical process of the original work, Shenwu Kunqiao still has two to three years...According to the current situation, if I can defeat the six-tailed Nine Xinnai, I should be able to deal with the Shenwu Kunqiao battle with a little margin. Everything. Whether the soil can be saved or not requires various considerations... Two to three years, hope that nothing happens, and the battle must not be advanced or postponed... Chiba silently said to himself that he knew that he had already begun to shake, and as time moved, even if he had a sense of fulfillment of continuous improvement in strength, he could not restrain the shake and uneasiness in his heart. There are too many variables, and the biggest reliance on the plot of the original is not necessarily the absolute historical process of Naruto World. Chiba is not the kind of benevolent character type who can go through the battles and kill bosses all the way by relying on his momentum. He can think, can think, and even think more than anyone, and more thorough than anyone thinks. That is to say, he thinks the most and the most thorough, allowing him to see the most comprehensive problem, how difficult it is to change a person''s destiny, and how difficult it is to change the destiny of those who care about him. ! Even, he felt that his life was not worth mentioning in front of these, in the torrent of fate, not even a drop in the ocean. To be honest, as his strength improves, his thinking deepens, and his experience in this world becomes more abundant, the more he feels his insignificance. He knew he could not be shaken, could not be timid, could not be upset... calm down! However, in this billowing torrent, in front of the huge waves of fate, he always couldn''t help shaking. Even, sometimes he was overwhelmed by the arrogance of this fate, and even thought about why he wants to change? Why do you want to trouble yourself? Why don''t you smile at the joys, angers, sorrows and joys of the original characters? Fate is struggling, anyway, in the end is a peaceful world. "Go!" Chiba sat down on the ground, his thoughts flew, and Xue Nai''s voice sounded. He raised his head, but saw the little girl who was carved with powder and jade, looking at him, her eyes were incomprehensible, and there was a slight blush on her suet-like skin. A bit bright and colorful. "Where to go?" Chiba spoke blankly. "Of course I went to the family land of the Uchiha clan! You won''t forget it again, Kushina-sensei said let us go there to find her." Xue Na said crisply, the shyness in his eyes slowly faded, and she turned to worry. What''s wrong with Chiba? What happened? Make him look so...fragile? "is it?" Chiba slowly tried to support ~www.novelhall.com~ but found that the calf that was steady just now began to tremble again, and for a while, he couldn''t stand up unexpectedly. At this moment, a small white hand stretched out, stopped in front of him, and a gentle girl''s voice sounded. "Let''s go!" Chiba raised her head, but saw that Xuena was looking at him with a smile, and stretched out a hand to herself, the sunlight coming in from outside seemed to have coated Xuena with a layer of brilliance, even more shining. At this moment, Chiba was stunned. Xuena, was it so beautiful before? This thought passed through his mind like lightning. Then, he looked at Xuenai''s smile and unconsciously held her hand, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he nodded heavily. "Well, let''s go!" Chapter 438： Gangpai The Zhizhi in the forest shouted hoarsely, Chiba and Xuena one after another, walking on the small road to the village. Neither of them spoke, but one went ahead and the other followed. Chiba''s hands are so warm. Xuenai looked at Qianye''s walking back, quietly raised his hand, glanced at his right hand, his cheeks were slightly red. On the right hand, there seems to be a rough feeling on Chiba''s hand and a special warm feeling. This time, she was not cramped, shy, or uneasy. When Chiba held her hand, the original worry in her heart disappeared. The warmth on Chiba''s hands made her feel at ease. At the same time, looking at Qianye''s back, she couldn''t help being a little surprised. She just took a shot in a hurry. Although she didn''t use the new acupuncture method, that palm was shock acupuncture, and the chakra released was of normal level. If she took this palm off guard, she would most likely faint. For three to five hours, more than one day will be spent in a coma. But not only did Chiba not faint, but after just over half an hour, he was still able to walk, and seeing how he walked, it seemed that he was not affected by this point. Chiba''s body is too strong! Is it because of Bamen Dunjia? Or is it the eight-door model? Xuena thought about it, but a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, as if Qianye was stronger than herself and rejoiced. However, Xuena was happy behind, and Chiba was actually uncomfortable in the front. She was weak and basically holding on. He was afraid that Xuena was worried and blamed himself. He had to act steadily and completely okay. Looks like, at the same time, I sigh in my heart. How did I anger Xuena just now, but this time, I didn''t leave any hands... A drop of cold sweat accumulated from Qianye''s forehead and slid down his cheek. However, the soft boxing technique is really the strongest physical technique. With the acupuncture points, this effect is also very practical. At least I am not strong now, and the combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. If it is really a battle, then the battle is almost settled. It''s a pity that this soft boxing technique requires a blank eye to perform acupuncture. Chiba sighed, and then a flash of light in his mind suddenly thought of something. Soft boxing...white eyes...soft boxing requires white eyes to cooperate...so that means... Chiba''s eyes flashed. Yeah, how could I forget, I can still play like this! Gangpai Tiju, Roupai Tiju... That''s just the division in the original work, it''s just based on the author''s thoughts. I was misled by my thinking! With this thought, Qianye''s fountain of inspiration seemed to be opened. A series of ideas and thoughts flashed through his mind, and for a while, he fell into his thoughts and pondered. Moving forward along the way, Chiba integrated the thoughts in his head all the way, but the progress was quite smooth, and an idea came to mind. I don''t know how long I have been walking, Chiba''s idea in his mind is completely formed. After a little hesitation, he turned to Xuena and said, "Xunna, can you practice with me in the future?" "what?" Xuena, who was walking behind Chiba, was looking around the golden gold curiously, and suddenly Chiba came to such a sentence and was slightly taken aback. However, she reacted immediately and asked: "When?" To be honest, this request of Chiba fits Xuenai''s mind. Chiba''s physical skill is self-evident. If he can practice against him every day, it will also be of great help to his soft boxing. She even heard that for a while, Chiba had practiced with her father, and she could also ask him about his father''s soft boxing methods. Although her father is a master of soft boxing and the number one soft boxing master in Hyuga, he did not directly teach her soft boxing. His soft boxing was taught by cousin Hyuga Nissa. It wasn''t that Xuena looked down upon his cousin Hyuga Nissa, who was still inferior to his father after all. However, sometimes I heard my father talk about it. Given my cousin''s talent, given time, it may not be much worse. Now Chiba, who was practicing with her father, made a request for training, and of course she agreed. Even if there is no such level, she would probably agree to it altogether, let alone this level of relationship. But when Xuena agreed, she did not receive Chiba''s answer. Instead, she heard a cry from Chiba, and when her eyes went dark, Chiba''s back hit him. Xuenai reacted very quickly. When he pushed back with a palm, he received the back of Chiba, and at the same time, the white pupils were prominent, and the white eyes opened instantly. The hand soft fist is ready to go. But when she glanced at the person ahead, she was slightly startled, the soft fist in her hand touched instantly, and she turned to hold Chiba, which looked like she was holding Chiba. And at this moment, Chiba Jing Xuena pushed his back and relieved the strength of being hit. He must have stood still at his feet. After feeling Xuenai pulling his hand, he felt emotion in his heart. Yukina responded so quickly! At this moment, Xuenai''s slightly surprised voice sounded: "Hongyan, what''s the matter with you? So anxious?" Hearing Xuena''s voice, Chiba looked up and was taken aback for a moment, but saw Hongyan touched Chiba''s forehead and said, "The midwife has fainted, and things are very bad now." Midwife? Upon hearing this, Chiba and Xuena were taken aback at the same time. Is anyone producing here? Chiba turned his eyes and looked around, and suddenly found that he had reached Uchiha''s clan unknowingly, and he was now outside of a Japanese-style residence. Looking at Hirohiko''s appearance, it seemed that something urgent had really happened. But who produces... I rely on! A fierce inspiration flashed in Chiba''s heart. On June 9th, I said, why are you so familiar with this day? Isnt this the day when Itachi was born? This thought flashed, Chiba didn''t need to think about it, and this was the clan land of the Uchiha clan. Obviously, it was Uchiha Itachi! Uchiha Itachi is about to be born! No wonder Jiu Xinnai said something happened! My girlfriend is about to give birth, and her husband is not around~www.novelhall.com~Of course, I have to be with my girlfriend! Chiba suddenly realized. At this moment, Hirohiko''s eyes suddenly flashed, and he grabbed Chiba and said, "It happens that you are here in Chiba. You know medical ninjutsu. Go in and have a look. Mr. Kushina is already anxious to kill. Up." "what?" Unprepared, Chiba was dragged away by Hirohiko two steps. Damn, I''m not a midwife, and I didn''t take a midwife! How can you deliver a baby! "Hey hey, Hongyan, don''t worry, you first go to the hospital to find someone, I can''t deliver babies! Really! The medical ninjutsu I learned doesn''t have a birth attendant!" Obviously, Hongyan is looking for him to deliver the baby. However, I didn''t expect that as soon as these words came out, Hongyan Poker turned his face expressionlessly: "Who will let you deliver the baby, let you see the midwife''s situation!" "Uh" Chapter 439： Born! "It''s a boy!" Kushina cautiously took the newborn baby out of the hot water, dried him carefully, took up a clean and soft blanket and wrapped him up, with a gentle smile on his mouth. Then, he hugged the sweaty Uchiha Mikoto, leaned down, and gently placed the child on her face. "Mikoto, you are a mother now, a boy." Jiuxina looked at his weak girlfriend and said softly. Uchiha Mikoto turned his head slightly with difficulty, and saw her baby staring at her with dark eyes, a maternal smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and said in a weak but very gentle voice: "I finally met, Itachi." The baby looked at her sullily, smashed his mouth a few times, and didn''t know if he heard his mother''s words and responded. But at this moment, the gentle corners of Kushina''s mouth stiffened slightly, and his brows were raised and said, "Mikoto, are you really going to be called Itachi?" "Yes, Fu Yue and I have already decided." Uchiha Mikoto looked at the baby on the side of her face, and the smile on the corner of her mouth became more gentle, even with the maternal love almost oozing in her eyes. Fu Yue, was born, our child, Itachi was born. Looking at the baby who was a bit like Fu Yue, she was filled with happiness. Hey? Do you really want to name this strange name? Jiuxina looked at the fair-skinned baby, and said silently in his heart. "Kushina..." At this time, Uchiha Mikoto called her. "Huh? What''s wrong? Mikoto?" Jiuxina was taken aback, looked at Mikoto and asked. "Let Chiba and the others also look at Itachi. After all, Itachi was born. It was their credit." Uchiha Mikoto smiled slightly, her eyes moved, and turned to the Chiba trio behind Kushina. And hearing this sound, the eyes of both Xuena and Hongyan who were sitting solemnly lit up, and they looked at Kushina. "What are you talking about? Even without these three children, Itachi will be born safely, and there will be no dystocia..." Kusina said with a dissatisfaction. "Besides, I can handle the situation just now!" Kushina seemed to have thought of something, and added another sentence. As soon as these words came out, Xuena and Hirohiko narrowed their eyes together. At this moment, two people with rare expressions and a poker face showed subtle expressions on their faces. Even Uchiha Mikoto was taken aback for a moment, and the corners of his mouth smiled. At this moment, in the minds of the three of them, they recalled the red hair fluttering, and the appearance of madness. "Hirohiko, Yukina, come here." Uchiha Mikoto said to Hirohiko and Yukina with a smile. Hearing this, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other, and then they couldn''t wait to step closer and looked at the baby expectantly. "so cute!" Xuena couldn''t help but sighed, her eyes filled with love. Itachi? Uchiha Itachi... so small! This was the thought in Hirohiko''s heart, who was squeezed by the bed with Yukina. "Want to hug?" Uchiha Mikoto said with a smile looking at the affection in the eyes of the two children. As soon as these words came out, Yukina and Hirohiko''s eyes were all looking at the baby, with a smile on their faces. "May I?" Feeling the gazes of the two, Kushina looked at Uchiha Mikoto and asked. "of course." Uchiha Mikoto answered in the affirmative. "Hold it." Hearing Uchiha Mikoto''s affirmative answer, Kushina showed a helpless smile, and said to the already eager Yukina and Hirohiko. After getting permission from the teacher, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other. In the exchange of eyes, Hongyan looked at the baby unconsciously. At this time, the newborn was looking at them sullily, seeming to be curious about these two people. who is it. But seeing his small body and white and tender skin, Hong Yan''s hands were soft, and the thought of "dare not to hold" was born in his heart. Feeling stronger will hurt Itachi, I...I still don''t hold it. Thinking about it, Hongyan stepped back a little, and gave way to the place, obviously for Xuena to hold him. Xuena didn''t refuse, and gently picked up the baby, her movements turned out to be very proficient, and she looked more proficient than Kushina. But after Xuena picked up the baby, the baby''s **** eyes moved away from Hongyan, looked at Xuena, his mouth smashed a few times. "so cute!" Xuena sighed again. This time, even Kushina, who was cautiously spreading his hands around the baby to prevent Xuena from being unstable, screamed unconsciously. "Let''s take a look at Chiba too, Xuena. Let Itachi thank him well, thanks to him, if it was not delivered by him, it would not necessarily be safe and healthy." At this time, Uchiha Mikoto said. "What''s wrong with this kid! I fainted after cutting the umbilical cord, and now I don''t know if I woke up." Kusina said dissatisfiedly, as if Chiba did something that made her embarrassing. thing. When these words came out, Hirohiko and Xuena looked at each other and couldn''t help but recall just now. Just now when Uchiha Mikoto gave birth, the midwife fainted, and Chiba, who was pulled in by Hirohiko, looked at the midwife''s situation and judged that the midwife would not wake up in a short period of time. It was due to anemia. , Even if Chiba has medical ninjutsu and anemia symptoms, he can''t heal it! In the end, in an emergency, under the naked threat of Kushina''s anger, Chiba could only bite the bullet and go to deliver the baby. Fortunately, there was no such thing as a dystocia. Although Uchiha Mikoto had a painful childbirth, it was safe after all. And what Chiba did, except for some basic childbirth attempts he learned from the passage of a forgotten book about childbirth, such as guiding Uchiha Mikoto to take a deep breath. After the birth of Itachi~www.novelhall.com~, what he did was cut an umbilical cord. Then, Chiba, who was a little soft because of Xuenas palm, finally fainted. Jiuxina did it. It seems that Chiba fainted over this incident, which made Kushina very dissatisfied. As for now, Chiba is lying behind Kushina, who was taken care of by Yukina just now. When Kushina said this, Yukina, who was about to hug Itachi, stopped, looked at her teacher, and looked at Uchiha Mikoto. "Go ahead." Seeing Yukina''s hesitation, Uchiha Mikoto couldn''t help smiling again. How does Kusina train her students on weekdays? Everyone is so afraid of her, whether its Chiba, who was driven by a duck just now, or Yukinas hesitation, and Hirohiko. Dare to disobey. Jiuxinai''s temperament hasn''t changed at all! I always feel that Pratunam will suffer in the future! Chapter 440： Hug Next time... I will never deliver another baby! Chiba woke up and turned around, and this was his first thought when he woke up. He was driven by a duck to the shelves just now. In desperation, he could only desperately recall the knowledge about childbirth he had seen in his previous life, and Tsunade''s medical experience, but he did not write any knowledge about childbirth. In the previous life, Chiba was a man, after all, where would he pay attention to such things as childbirth, and even women should not pay much attention to this thing before they became pregnant. Fortunately, Chiba''s previous life reads a lot. When reading some novels, occasionally I am interested in some of the professional vocabulary, and I often go to my mother, plus there is a book that talks about some common sense of childbirth. After all this stuffing together, the process of childbirth was finally put together forcibly, including cutting the umbilical cord. To be honest, the first time I did this, when I cut it off, I was not relieved, but frightened. It was precisely this heartbeat that suddenly revealed the weakness, tension, and fatigue caused by the sudden consumption of brain power due to his memory. Then, several uncomfortable feelings of wanting to vomit suddenly surged, and he fainted directly when his eyes went dark. Chiba slowly opened his eyes. After fainting, the feeling of weakness on his body disappeared a lot, and the feeling of faintness in his head disappeared, just a little sleepy. "Go ahead." At this time, Uchiha Mikoto''s voice sounded, although weak, but full of warmth and relaxation. Is Itachi already born? Listening to Uchiha Mikoto''s voice, it should be fine! Such a thought came to Chiba''s heart, and then he laughed at himself. Of course, as one of the souls in the future, how could Itachi have a problem? Without him, how could there be "Second Naruto" Sasuke! At the same time, Chiba slowly opened his eyes, and there was a startled footstep, followed by the sound of clothes rubbing, as if someone was leaning down. Chiba turned his head to look, only to see Xuena leaning down holding a baby. "Chiba...you are awake!" Seeing Chiba turning his head, Xue Na was overjoyed and said. "How long have I been?" Chiba asked. "It''s been half an hour! When are you going to sleep until now!" It was Kushina who was talking, and his tone was full of unpleasantness. This kid is so reliable on weekdays. He dropped the chain at critical times, but fortunately nothing happened. Of course Chiba heard Kusina''s dissatisfaction, but he knew that Kusina said, to express it, he didn''t blame him. In response, Chiba also smiled sullenly and sat up. At the time, Kushina was really anxious. One can imagine how good her relationship with Uchiha Mikoto was. Then, a small white face appeared in front of him. "This is Itachi, he was born!" Xuena couldn''t wait to send Itachi to Chiba''s eyes. "Chiba, Itachi was born, thanks to you, hug him!" At this time, Uchiha Mikoto''s voice also came. hold? Let me hug Uchiha Itachi? Chiba was taken aback for a moment, looked at her baby, and blinked. However, I have never held a child! Still such a small child...how to hold it? Suddenly Qianye felt that his hands and feet were soft, and stretched out his hands, but quickly withdrew it. It was the Itachi who didn''t dare to accept Xuena''s hand. At this moment, the baby Itachi also blinked at Chiba. His big, sullen eyes blinked, chirped his mouth, and yelled out with a cry of "Ah". At the same time, his two small hands lifted up and grabbed at Chiba. Dancing. "Ah!" During the dance, there were two more noises, staring at Qianye with big eyes. "Hey?" Kushina, Hirohiko, Yukina, and Uchiha Mikoto were all watching this situation, and a strange color flashed in their eyes. This Itachi looked like he was acting like a baby with Chiba, asking him to hug him. "It seems that Itachi likes Chiba very much!" The smile on the corner of Uchiha Mikoto''s mouth grew warmer. "Yeah! Itachi and Chiba are very close to each other." Xue Na who was holding Itachi also said. Fate? Itachi and I have a good relationship? Chiba looked at Xiao Shou Zao Wu, and at his "Ahhh" baby Itachi, who was a little overwhelmed. In fact, at this moment, he was a little unable to connect the baby in front of him with the Uchiha Itachi in his memory. That was the strongest phantom ninja besides Shisui, and his strength was beyond doubt! There is no connection with the baby in front of me. "Hurry up!" Xuena looked at Qianye in a daze, and said unexpectedly. Seeing Itachi hugging like this, Xuena couldn''t bear it, and there was already some blame in this tone. "But... but, I don''t know how to hold..." Chiba''s face was bitter. "Call you to hug, just hug it!" At this time, Jiu Xinnai also spoke, this time it was a naked blame, and it was a little threatening, which meant that you would not give it a try. Hearing that, Qianye''s face is really bitter and can no longer be bitter. He really didn''t dare to hold it. This Itachi was small, and it seemed to be instinctively cautious. To be honest, Chiba dared to face a hundred-man army, but he really didn''t dare to hold it. For fear of a mistake, bump, or fall... But at this moment, perhaps it was because the sling was unable to hold it, and itachi, who was holding his hand, suddenly cried with a "wow". At this moment, Chiba obviously felt two murderous auras, one was Xuena in front of him, and the other was Kushina behind him. Even Hongyan looked at him with a look of "bullying a child", with contempt on his face. "Oh, this kid actually cried." It was Uchiha Mikoto''s smile that remained undiminished, but the second half of the sentence made Chiba excited. "However, whoever makes the cry will stop crying." "Cough!" Qianye coughed lightly and said hurriedly: "I hold it, I will hold it right away!" Then, trembling, he stretched out his hand and took Itachi from Xuenai''s hand. So soft! This is Chiba''s first thought when picking up Itachi. What to do~www.novelhall.com~ Should it be lighter or more important, tighter or looser...too soft... So scared! This was Chiba''s second reaction, and he panicked. However, it is strange to say that after this Chiba hugged, the crying Itachi stopped crying. He looked at Chiba with dark eyes, and his two small hands grabbed Chiba''s clothes. Holding tightly. At this moment, Chiba also suddenly realized that the atmosphere had become milder, the warmth melted, and everyone''s eyes were focused on his arms. He, who was initially flustered, suddenly calmed down. At this moment, everything seemed to be quiet. Chiba lowered his head, his pupils contracted slightly. At this moment, in his arms, Itachi stared at him, holding his clothes tightly with his little hands, but he said "Ah!" and opened his mouth with a grin. Laughed! Chapter 441： go away "Then, let''s go, Mr. Jiuxinai!" It was already very late at night. Unknowingly, the three of Chiba had been staying at Uchiha Mikoto''s house for nearly a day, and the three were saying goodbye to Kusina. "It''s dark, be careful on the road." Jiuxinai was obviously in a good mood and waved goodbye with a smile. Because of the current situation in Uchihas family, Kushina decided to stay and take care of Uchihas Mikoto and Itachi. According to her words, the current Uchihas Mikoto is not familiar with Mikoto. It is reassuring to take care of her. Whether it is herself or Mikoto. As for Uchiha Mikoto, she fell asleep with Itachi, so she didn''t come to say goodbye. However, even if she wanted to send off the three of Chiba, she would not do it. After all, she was weak after giving birth and couldn''t get up. Therefore, there is only Jiu Xin Na here. The three people who had already walked a distance also turned around and waved. "we know." Watching Chiba and the others leave all the way, Kushina''s mouth curled up with a smile. These three children have grown taller. As the thoughts turned, she returned to Uchiha Mikoto''s house, looked at the sleeping Uchiha Mikoto and Itachi, gently lifted the quilt for them, then took out the quilt from the cupboard and spread it beside the mother and her son. After the shop was finished, Jiuxina exhaled, "Next, I''m going to prepare dinner!" After that, she was slightly startled. Oops, they were all busy watching Itachi toss Chiba, and forgot to tell them to stay for dinner. Thinking of Itachi holding Chiba in the daytime and refusing to let go, crying "Wow" and the look of Chiba Ku''s face, Kushina smiled knowingly. This day, after being held by Chiba, Itachi was reluctant to let go. If someone else wanted to take it away, no matter how happy it was at that time, it would turn into tears in a flash, and he just didn''t want to leave Chiba. It made Chiba really frustrated. Seriously, he really would rather face a ninja troop than a baby Itachi. I really dont know what Itachi fell in love with. He didn''t let go. Originally, he was a little afraid to hold such a small baby, for fear that a small mistake would lead to irreversible consequences, such as falling or falling. Looking at Itachi, crying and laughing and insisting on holding him, his heart was up and down, and he never calmed down. Finally, it was noisy for nearly a day, and itachi didnt even let him eat. Chiba was basically curious about Itachi. After eating lunch in his eyes. Maybe it is because of Itachi''s talents. Generally, babies go to bed at about the same time. This guy just stayed asleep until sundown. It was also when he fell asleep that Chiba was able to send him to her mother. . Chiba''s arms are sore! Of course, with Itachi''s small body, Chiba naturally wouldn''t feel heavy, even if he hugged it for a day, he wouldn''t be tired, but he was so nervous that he had wet his back twice in cold sweat, and his body was stiff. , Muscles are tight, can the hands be sore? However, although Qianye''s holding the child felt like suffering, but in Chiba''s heart, there was also a strange feeling. Itachi''s purest and simplest smile made him calm down involuntarily. Yes, those anxious facing the unknown fate calmed down at that moment. Looking at that smile, Chiba felt as if he was lightened all over, and his heart felt warm. At that moment, he seemed to understand something, why the ninjas of Konoha Village, and even the ninjas of other Ninja Villages, would fight bloody, not hesitate to die. In order to protect the village, everything is done. Maybe, just to protect this smile! This "newborn" smile. Chiba''s mentality calmed down. He himself felt incredible, just the smile of a baby, even if the baby had no blood relationship with him, he was soothed. Although he was scorched and complained, he was sincerely grateful that he could see Itachi''s voice and the pure smile of the newborn. Even if the newborn''s hands will be stained with blood from his family and even his parents in the future. Because, now, he recalled his previous situation, but found that if he faced the next fate with his previous mentality... In all likelihood, Jiu Xin Nai will die, and he... will die too! Ninja battles are full of deceit, plus the ninjutsu and illusion that are compatible with deceitful warfare. If there is a slight difference or a mistake, it may lose all the games. Although Chiba has not experienced many battles, However, most of his opponents are now top-notch ninjas. He is very clear and can judge. His previous mentality will inevitably affect his judgment when fighting, and even suffer from gains and losses, so he is a big taboo. If he encounters an opponent with a similar strength, he will basically die or not, even if he is weaker than himself. Opponents are afraid that they will not be able to win, and even lose their lives. Seriously, thinking about it now, Chiba almost broke out in a cold sweat again. At this time, the three of them walked all the way. When they reached the village, Hongyan said goodbye to the two and went home, leaving Chiba and Xuena behind. However, the two were not in a hurry to go home, but went to buy vegetables. "Hey? Isn''t that the little princess of the Hyuga family?" "Yeah! I seem to have been shopping for groceries recently!" "Oh, I really deserve to be Miss Xue Nai, just like a porcelain doll, so cute!" "Yeah... I don''t know who can marry this little princess in the future." "Hi! Don''t even think about saying the second half of the sentence. It is hopeless for your kid to be obsessed with the little princess. The Hyuga has a strict family style and noble blood. I am afraid that only people with the same noble blood can marry Xue Xue. Miss Nye." ... On the way to shopping for vegetables, I saw Xuenai almost all the sounds of admiration and exclamation. Although the villagers who sold vegetables tried their best to lower their voices, they still fell into the ears of Xuenai and Chiba. Chiba was nothing. Xuena''s cheeks were slightly red, and she glanced at the serious Chiba behind her from time to time. Marry marry marry... marry someone? "Xue Na, this meat is good, shall we buy it?" Chiba walked to a meat stall, then stopped, and couldn''t move anymore. Xuena walked ahead and had been paying attention to him~www.novelhall.com~ almost when Chiba stopped, she stopped, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but smile. I knew he couldn''t walk here. "Hey? Look, isn''t this the son of the traitor? Why is he with the little princess Xuenai?" "No way, look at them, are they here to buy vegetables?" "What? Little princess Xuenai is shopping for groceries with this kid? How can I see something wrong with this situation!" "What are you kidding? Aren''t the little princess Xuenai and this kid both students of Master Kushina? It must be Master Kushina sent to buy food!" ... As soon as Chiba spoke, it seemed that the uncles and aunts who sold vegetables finally noticed him, and the topic of whispering shifted to him. As for these whispers, Qianye certainly ignored them, his eyes were only the best pork belly in front of him. Seeing the appearance of Chiba coveting, Yukina couldn''t help but buy this big piece of pork belly. At this time, Chiba discovered that Xuenai went out to buy food, unexpectedly... Can be discounted! And directly hit a half-fold! Needless to say, the boss automatically gave a discount, and even the quoted price was directly discounted. Chiba also often buys vegetables. The price is naturally clear. The boss absolutely quoted the discounted price. What''s more terrifying is that not only this boss, but all the bosses, almost more or less give Xuena a discount, and all quoted the discounted price, not even bargaining. At this moment, Qianye finally knows what is the noble bloodline respected by the village! Because of this, Chiba looked at Xuena in unbelievably on the way home after buying vegetables, making the latter blush to the root of his neck again. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 442： New duel Chiba, this is for... Soft boxing? Xuenai''s eyes widened slightly, watching Qianye step back half a step, stretched his palms forward, and curled the other hand at his waist. 23US. Fastest This is clearly the starting position of Rouquan! What is Chiba doing? Xuena''s doubts were deep in her heart, and the sweet feeling of Chiba cooking her food disappeared instantly, and slowly it was all doubts. The soft boxing method is the secret of the Hyuga family, and it requires the cooperation of the eyes to exert its maximum power. If there is no eye-opening, the power of the soft boxing method is estimated to be reduced by ten, and the appearance of Chiba is to use the soft boxing with himself Duel. This... Is Chiba serious? Putting aside the girl''s thoughts about Chiba, Xuena, who was in a fighting state, frowned slightly and became a little angry at Chiba. Use soft fist to practice against me? Is this... the soft boxing technique of Hyuga''s family underestimated? At the same time, a slight dignity flashed in Qianye''s eyes in front of her. I have practiced against Hyuga Shinsuke countless times, and I have thought about how to crack the soft boxing and attack Hyuga Shinsuke countless times. The basic principle of the soft boxing, I have touched it seven or eight, but after all, it is with my usual physical skills. Different. Practicing against Xuena, a talented young lady of the Hyuga clan, who specializes in soft boxing, I guess I will suffer a lot. However, no matter how hard you suffer, you still have to use soft fists to practice against her! Chiba took a slight breath and said, "Let''s start!" Really hit me with soft fist? Xuenai showed her eyebrows, her white pupils were immediately highlighted, the meridians at the corners of her eyes extended all the way to the temples, and her white eyes suddenly opened. Then don''t blame me! Thinking about it, Xuena''s hands withdrawn from her waist suddenly curled up into a tiger shape, her figure sinking slightly, she was ready to attack. This is... empty palm? Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, and his body sank. At this moment, the empty palm in Xue Nai''s hand suddenly withdrew, and a mass of twisted air flew in suddenly. Faced with this blow, Qianye was prepared for a long time, and his figure was slightly sideways, twisting the air to avoid it. "Snapped!" The empty palm slammed into a small tree sturdily, with a crisp sound, the small tree''s body burst instantly, and the wood chips flew down, leaving a notch. At this moment, the figure in front of Qianye flashed, but Xuena suddenly flashed, shoulders heavy, and the next second, the right palm was about to hit Qianye''s chest and abdomen. Body surgery instantaneous? So fast! Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, his feet pressed hard, but the figure flashed and disappeared in place. Is physical surgery instantaneous? Chiba disappeared suddenly, Xuena was not surprised, as if expecting Chiba''s would do this, but in his thoughts, there was a click and landed on one foot. Then, taking advantage of this foot landing, he slammed a palm and faded back. "puff!" The sound of hitting the flesh, remembering it was in front of her palm. what! The instant body has been seen through! Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, looking at Xuena who turned his palms out, with a serious face, and the light in the raised eyes. At the same time, there was a strong twisting force from Xue Nai''s palm, and his whole body spun backwards uncontrollably. "Boom!" In the forest behind the cabin, a small tree on the edge made a muffled noise and vibrated violently. The leaves rustled down and floated on top of Chiba''s head, who was lying on the ground with a dry cough. Xuena''s white eyes, even saw her instantaneously? Is it her pre-judgment? Qianye clutched his chest and abdomen, slowly stood up, and looked at Xuena who had turned to settle down and swung back with a soft fist. However, Xuena was merciful after all, and did not seal the cave. Chiba took a deep breath, and after slowing down, he lifted his hands away from his chest and abdomen, pushed forward with one hand, and contracted his abdomen with the other, with his right foot back half a step, but he made a soft fist pose. Fortunately, the stronger Xuenai''s strength is, the better it will help me. Be prepared to be abused thousands of times! Seeing Chiba''s posture, Xuena frowned even tighter. Still using soft fist? Don''t be kidding, this can''t be used at all. Rouquan seems to be simple, but it takes a long time to train and be familiar with many idiomatic gestures before it can be used in actual combat. No matter how talented Chiba is, it is impossible... Do not! Chiba wouldn''t be so stupid, he must have some reason! Thinking of this, Xue Nai''s anger subsided. Chiba has never despised anyone. Although his performance is not obvious, he always treats people with the most basic respect. He will never despise anyone, or underestimate anyone, and despise anyone. He must have some purpose! Maybe... What new ideas does he have! Here, I shouldnt be angry. I should slow down appropriately to familiarize him with Rouquan. Even if its just a posture, it can also be used in actual combat. This is probably the purpose of his practice against me! Thinking of this, Xue Nai''s brows gradually loosened, and the serious look on his face relaxed a little, but his eyes were still focused and serious. No matter what you think, I will support you, Chiba! With a silent voice in her heart, Xue Na took a deep breath. Then, fit in! Seeing Xuena rushing up, Chiba also took a breath and greeted the enemy with a soft fist in his hand. then "Boom!" Qianye Fei hit the tree, and the leaves were all over! Stand up, pose... "Boom!" The trees trembled and the leaves fell! Hit the tree, stand up... "Boom!" ... To be abused, only to be abused unilaterally! If Chiba didnt use the soft fist, he would still be able to cope with Xuenas attack, but when he used the soft fist, he always had to go through the various defenses of the soft fist in his mind, choosing one according to Xuenas attack. Then passed to the body, a jerky defense, and in the process, Xue Nai''s attack had already attacked the body. However, even though Qianye flew miserably, Xuena didn''t use much strength, only hurting him, so every time he flew, he could quickly stand up and go into battle. Ten times later, Chiba also knew that Xuena was cooperating with him, and he was very moved at the moment. Xuenai agreed to practice against him~www.novelhall.com~ of course not to cooperate with him, she also wanted to improve herself in the duel training with herself, and now this kind of offensive to cooperate with him, for Xuenai, nothing Helpful. It can be said that Xuenai is now serving him as a sparring partner. Thank you! Xuena! Chiba was knocked into the air again and again, but his heart was filled with inexplicable warmth. He knew that after Xuena realized his intention, he changed his attitude at the first time. This is that everything is self-first. ! It seems that the idea is to be completed as soon as possible! Then, after this idea is completed, thank you Xue Na too! But also think about what to use to make up for her training gap during this period of time for my special training! Chiba pushed forward with one hand, contracted abdomen with one hand, and took a half step back with his right foot. He looked at Xue Na who was also posing a soft fist in front of him and took a breath: "Come on, Xue Nai!" Chapter 443： 1 year During the three-day holiday, Chiba did not really take time off. Under the circumstance of ensuring enough rest, the development of new techniques, medical experience, sealing techniques, and research on changes in the shape and nature of Chakra were not pulled down, even, With sufficient rest, all aspects are advancing by leaps and bounds, and the prototype of the new technique was completed in these three days, but there are many places to be corrected, and it is often out of control. Once, I opened a face on my face. Mouth. If it weren''t flashing fast, I guess Chiba''s eyes would be gone. That time also left Qianye''s heart lingering, but the power of this new technique can also be seen from it. This makes Chiba full of confidence in the future God Wu Kunqiao, because as far as the current situation is concerned, the initial state of the new technique, the consumption of chakras is about one-fifth of the amount of chakras in the wound mode. In other words, it is still acceptable, and in terms of power, it can be a "killer feature." Then, after dinner every day, Chiba and Xuena started to practice, until before going to bed, for the past three days, Chiba was basically abused, but gradually, he was able to make some soft fist styles. Defense, and even counterattack, of course, under Xuena''s white eyes, these counterattacks made Qianye feel pale. But anyway, the pair training has had an effect. Regarding Uchiha Mikoto and Itachi, since the day they were born, Chiba has never been there again, but Xuena often took the time to see it. Hearing Xuena said that Mr. Kushina was very busy during this time. Because Uchiha Mikoto couldn''t get out of bed yet, she had to do everything, wrap it up and change Itachi. However, it seemed that Mr. Kushina was quite happy, and he said "to train for the future", which made Yukina unknown, so Uchiha Mikoto smiled. Then, when eating and eating dinner, Itachi became the most frequently mentioned by Xuena, and every time he listened to it, he would shrink his neck unconsciously, recalling its soft as if boneless touch, always letting He was surprised, his hands and feet were weak. After the three-day holiday, Jiuxinai class went into the rhythm of being abused in the morning and self-training in the afternoon. Basically, life in Chiba is on the line at two o''clock every day, occasionally accompanying Xuena to grocery shopping. Gradually, there were rumors in the village, and even some classmates from the former ninja school came to find faults and gathered crowds in the cabin to make trouble. Of course, in the end, these boys were basically beaten by Chiba with bruises and swollen faces. With the current strength of Chiba, it is really difficult to beat them with bruises and cheeks. Every time Chiba sends them out, they are cautious, for fear that the strength is heavy, and the result is not as simple as swollen skin. Chiba also found that it was easy to go all out, but it was difficult to control his strength. To be honest, every time he sent this group of boys, his forehead was sweaty. However, this group of boys also have perseverance. This kind of finding fault lasted for a whole year. Although every time they were beaten and their skin was bruised and swollen, after a few days the swelling subsided, they immediately came to find the fault. Chiba is completely unknown. It seems that Hirohiko knows something, but when Chiba asked him, this Hirohiko just turned back, covered his mouth with one hand, and his shoulders trembled. He didn''t know what he was doing. Then he hit a hahamon and mixed with him. He was suffocating, and he was definitely laughing. This guy actually gloated. As for Xuena, this time he also became Hirohiko''s companion. Every time Qianye talked about it with annoyance, he always bowed his head and said nothing. Seeing her appearance, there was a slight smile on the corner of her mouth, as if she was also gloating. However, even though Qianye was almost depressed by the annoyance, he never put a heavy hand on these boys. It was strange to say that these boys went back with swollen noses and their parents did not find them. Based on the situation of Chiba in the village, his child was beaten by him, and he was beaten into a pig. It is estimated that he had already come to Xingshi to ask the guilt. If he didn''t, he might have expressed dissatisfaction with some managers who manage the ninja. However, there was nothing, no ninjas to warn myself, and no parents to make trouble. Everything was just like convention and default. However, while Chiba was annoyed, I also felt the perseverance of his classmates. He had been beaten into pigs for a whole year. He was persevering and didn''t seem to complain to his family, making Chiba realize that these bear children are also cute. Where. Apart from the tense and tired training every day, he has a little relaxation time in his heart. This abuse of primary school students is a way of relaxation. With this kind of relaxation, Chiba''s cultivation can be said to be relaxing. When those guys healed, Chiba still felt a little lonely. It can be said that in the end, Chiba was annoyed and looked forward to it, unknowingly, the relationship with these guys was much closer. This can be seen from what these classmates call Chiba. At first, they called Chiba "traitors" directly, and slowly became "sons of traitors", then "monsters", and then "perverted"...Finally, they became "that nasty bastard". In the end, among the students of the same level, Chiba''s final name became "that nasty bastard". Suddenly, the name of Chiba spread to the ears of all Konoha children under the age of 11. And a year later, this group of boys will be fewer, and they are already preparing for graduation exams. It seems that because he couldn''t defeat Chiba, he attributed Chiba''s incomprehensible strength to the guidance of a famous teacher after graduation, vying to graduate quickly, and then learn a unique skill from a better teacher, and then he was ashamed. In this regard, the teacher of the Ninja School, who was the head teacher of Chiba during the Ninja School, Nakanobu also came to the cabin to thank Chiba, and sincerely apologized for ignoring him at the Ninja School. This made Chiba a little cramped and messy. For others'' thanks and apologies, Chiba still didn''t know how to deal with it. However, although this Zhongnin teacher is average, but he is very good at finishing up~www.novelhall.com~ Now I asked Chiba about things after graduation, and Chiba also picked up some things. Let the Zhongren teacher sigh, repeatedly sighing that he is too unsightly. In this regard, Chiba''s rare face solemnly rejected Zhong Ren''s self-deprecating self. And, sincerely, I thanked the Zhongren teacher. If he hadn''t just submitted the documents for early graduation, the three generations of Hokage might not have noticed him, might not have been assigned to the Kushinai class, and it was even more unlikely that Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena would become attached. In a sense, he put aside the prejudice against himself and treated this matter in a fair manner. Only then can Chiba graduate early and have everything now. When Zhong Ren heard Chiba''s words, his eyes blushed and he almost cried. At this moment, Chiba knew that perhaps this Zhongren teacher had been blaming himself for his own affairs. This Zhongren teacher is definitely a good teacher. Even if his strength can only teach the most basic things in the Ninja School! After these things, Chiba gradually understood. Konoha''s ninja has already begun to accept him, not because of the preference of the three generations of Naruto, Kushina''s identity, or whatever, the ninja class of Konoha Village has already recognized him, and even trusted him. It is said that a certain person who is "is on the list of people who most want to team up with him" seems to have reached the top ten. In this regard, Chiba is very pleased. After all, there is no role in a single task now. He must team up with others. If others trust him enough, then in the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao, he can have a considerable right to speak. At that time, you can also use this right to speak, so that you can participate in the destiny of the three people! 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 444： 2 years Except for these bear children, the three of Chiba have made great progress in the past year. They have gradually been able to keep up with the rhythm of Jiuxina, and the cooperation of the three can gradually cause substantial harm to Jiuxina. . However, he was basically crushed by Kushina, and the damage he caused would soon be healed by Nine-tailed Chakra. However, the tactics of the three people have already put a lot of pressure on Jiuxinai, and now this morning''s training can only be carried out for two hours. And in these two hours, it was not that they were defeated within two hours, but because of the pressure of the three people, Jiuxinai reached the limit faster and faster. Now in the attack of the three of them, six tails The form can only last for two hours. After this time limit, Jiuxinai''s concentration and physical strength will be greatly reduced, and her strength will be greatly reduced. This way the effect of training will also be greatly reduced. Therefore, after Jiuxinai is exhausted, train It must stop. Relatively speaking, the three of Chiba have more time to train independently. This makes Chiba happy and depressed. The good news is that the tense time has eased a bit, and the Hyuga training seems to be able to recover. What is depressing is that the free lunch that is sometimes available is completely gone, and I can only go back for lunch. This is a huge expense. Although Xuena comes with a discounted BUFF and will also pay half of the food expenses, but with the fixed salary that the two can bear, the next specification of the weight-bearing props, the deposit may be only It''s a bit hard. Now that physical training is not possible, Chiba simply bought a weight-bearing prop that exceeded the current specifications, and took it with him at night to study medical experience and sleep, and took it off at other times. Although the effect is not as good as carrying it all day, How much is considered physical exercise. In terms of consumption, Chiba can say that there are fewer opportunities to save more money. But in terms of training, Chiba''s progress is undoubtedly very smooth, and in this year, the three generations of Hokage have not looked for him again, and Chiba can also see that the adjustment of the village has been adjusted within this year, even if the country Konoha is also ready to fight against the three countries of Thunder Country and Fire Country. During this period of time, Chiba also knew that the Bofeng Water Gate was left to be responsible for dispatching the village defense. Bo Feng Shuimen is also not a loss. He can become a man of four generations of Hokage, not to mention his strength. This ability to deploy defense is definitely one of the best. In just one year, it has made the frontline and village defense deployment such complicated. The task was completed perfectly. In fact, his commanding ability is not bad, just because of Thunder God, he is mostly used for maneuvering and annihilating tasks, but his ability in this area is rarely revealed. However, after taking charge of defense this time, the third generation of Hokage is expected to look at him with admiration. According to Chiba''s personal inference, it is estimated that the third generation of Hokage is about to consider the matter of Bofeng Shuimen becoming the fourth generation of Hokage. After all, excellent combat ability and command and dispatch ability, these are the two indispensable hard indicators for Hokage, and neither is indispensable. When the third generation of Naruto was young, it also shined during World War II, thus establishing prestige in the village. Perhaps in the eyes of the third generation of Naruto, this third Ninja World War is also the best practice field for selecting the fourth generation of Naruto. Of course, this is just Chiba''s personal speculation. He didn''t know how the third generation of Hokage planned. However, Chiba thinks this is very possible. After all, the three generations of Hokages body does not seem to be good. For some reason, Chiba has also learned medical ninjutsu. In terms of medical skills, he has the first medical ninjutsu in the ninja world. According to the three generations of Hokages medical experience, he is in poor health. Moreover, in the original work, it is also said that the third generation of Hokage felt that they had more than enough energy, so they abdicated to the fourth generation of Hokage, so as to avoid the overwork of the previous generations. After all, the first generation of Hokage and the second generation of Hokage, which have a powerful fairy body, have been overworked. One can imagine the hardship of Hokage. At the same time, during this period of time, Chiba also knew that the three generations of Hokage had reached a consensus with Kushina, so he did not discuss strategy with him once. This is definitely a good thing for Chiba. After all, the top priority now is to improve his strength, and he needs more time to exercise. Then, another year later, when the Chiba trio were able to shorten the duration of Kushina''s six-tailed form to one hour, the short peace was finally broken. The country of the earth and the country of thunder did not know what happened, and a large-scale conflict broke out. They directly involved the front-line troops of Konoha Village. After the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, the state of restraint that Chiba maintained was in an instant, completely The collapse of the swift is simply sudden. The front line has directly become a three-way melee, and intelligence on deaths and injuries is sent back every day. The document mountain in front of the three generations of Hokage seems to be higher. However, fortunately in the past two years, although the frontline situation has been a lot of small frictions and a lot of secrets, Konoha still has enough time to recover from the battle of Kikyo Mountain, and Konohas ally, Sagakura is also because of Konoha. Returned most of the young ninjas, and cultivated and dispatched a very powerful team. With the threat of Shayin Village, it will undoubtedly have a great impact on the attacking rhythm of Amyin Village. At least, because of Shayin''s existence, at least five fifty-man ninja troops in Iamyin Village are fixed in the west of the land of the earth. On the border. Relatively speaking, it also contained the expansion of the war among the fire, earth and thunder. And in the past two years, many things have happened. Kai, Taito, Lin, Asma, Ebisu, Shiranui Genma... have been promoted to Zhongnin, Kakashi is eleven years old, and is already moving forward. Ninja level advances, there are already rumors in the village, and it will not be long before Kakashi, a super genius, will become Shang Ninja. In addition, Uchiha Itachi is also two years old. As a genius, he really showed something different from ordinary people. The two-year-old Itachi can already run! Yes, I can run. This is also normal in Chiba''s eyes~www.novelhall.com~At the time of the Kyuubi incident, Itachi began to take care of Sasuke alone when he was 4 years old. It was not too unbelievable to be able to run and jump at the age of 2. However, this time Qianye fell into distress again. Itachi, who can run and jump, dont know whats going on, knowing his residence, and occasionally come to play... Then, basically before Itachi left, Chiba couldn''t practice anymore. After all, with a small hand holding the trouser tube tightly, a pair of innocent and innocent eyes staring at you curiously, watching what he was doing, Chiba still couldn''t concentrate. Fortunately, his training goal has been completed in the past two years, but he won''t be affected too much by Itachi. But Chiba really didn''t know how to play with the children. In the end, it was staring with big eyes, making Itachi feel bored. He ran back to Uchiha''s house, and then Chiba continued training. Then, on this day, after Itachi ran home, Chiba received orders from the third generation of Hokage. Let him go to the Hokage office. Chapter 445： select I haven''t been looking for me for two years, and now I am summoned. Is the agreement with Jiuxina expired? Chiba was walking on the way to the Hokage Building, thinking in his heart. The land of the earth and the land of thunder have already fought, and Konoha''s front line has also been involved. However, after all, it was a three-way melee, and it was dominated by the land of the land and the land of thunder. For Konoha, as long as he did not make an excessive counterattack, the war was not so urgent that it was too urgent. So, the third generation of Hokage, what will happen to me this time? Thinking about it, Chiba stepped into the Hokage Building. "Isn''t this Chiba? It hasn''t been here for two years, why, what happened again?" "Haha! Look at your expression, I guess it''s going to be trained again!" After entering the Naruto Building, Chiba heard the ridicule of two hearty gatekeeper ninjas with a little nostalgia. In response, Chiba smiled and said "Long time no see", and went straight in. In the two ninjas discussing "What did Chiba make wrong this time", Chiba stepped up the stairs and soon came to the Hokage office. Although it hasn''t been here for two years, Chiba is still familiar with the road. After pushing open the door of Hokage''s office, he looked up. Chiba found that in this office, apart from the piles of documents and a wisp of smoke behind the documents, the five military topographic maps were laid out again. Seeing this, the third Ninja World War has completely broken out! Kakashi is also 11 years old, and now its the end of autumn, the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao, Im afraid the countdown is about to enter after winter Now there is nothing very different from the original description, I am afraid that the historical process is the same as the original. The key is the battle of God Wukun Bridge. If possible, try to abandon the task given by the third generation of Hokage! If you cant do it, dont do it. If you want to do it, choose something that is less dangerous. Dont run into any powerful characters. Every time you go on a mission, as long as you encounter a powerful character, you must end up with a serious injury. That''s it. Chiba thought in his heart, and even thought of excuses such as "physical discomfort" and "overtraining", and was ready to reject the mission of the third generation of Hokage. At this time, the next three generations of Hokage, which were hidden by the stacked documents, also saw Chiba from the gap between the documents, and immediately lowered the pipe in his mouth. It''s coming! This kid has grown a lot taller! Three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba, who was now ten years old, with a smile on his mouth. Moreover, looking at this posture, the body is also much stronger! During this period of time, physical training has not been pulled down either! But compared to these, what has changed more is the child''s eyes, which are calmer than they were two years ago. Perhaps inside, it has also changed at a speed I can''t imagine. "Master Naruto." At this time, Chiba spoke. "Well, Chiba, here comes." Three generations of Hokage stood up and said. "Master Naruto, is there anything you want to do with me?" Chiba watched the three generations of Hokage turn out from behind the Hokage desk and walked to the side of a wartime topographic map. "I came to you this time, because there is a rescue mission that needs to be handed over to you." The third generation of Hokage also said straightforwardly. Rescue mission? Qianye frowned slightly, then his face changed, and those excuses for refusing the mission were instantly thrown away. Is it a healthy person? Looking at the map of the three generations of Hokage, it is the border of the three countries of fire, soil, and thunder. It should be a frontline rescue mission. Now that Jianren is on the frontline, it is unlikely that he is trapped. "Now, according to the frontline emergency report, we are obtaining important information on the land of the earth and the land of thunder. However, the group that obtained the information is trapped here. Now the frontline wars are frequent. For the sake of safety, Luji let me take you Transfer to the rescue." The third generation of Hokage pointed to a red cross on the map and said. Nara Shikahisa asked me to go? Chiba''s face sank. He did not think that it was Nara Lukisa who asked him to carry out the rescue mission. This Nara Lukisa can be regarded as trusting himself very much. If he does name it, it is very likely that only he can complete this task. Or, it is very important. The people around him can''t make him feel at ease, so he can let himself out of this task. All in all, this matter is none other than him. As Konoha''s talented military commander, Chiba believes that Nara Shika will not be named for a long time. "May I ask, how many people are trapped? Who are they?" Chiba asked. "Everything is in this scroll." Three generations of Hokage took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to Chiba. "Let me see!" Chiba subconsciously reached for it, but at the moment he touched the scroll, he was held by the third generation of Hokage. He frowned slightly and looked up at the third generation of Hokage. I''m afraid this is not easy! At this moment, such a thought flashed in Chiba''s mind. "This matter is confidential. If you read it, you must accept this task." The third generation of Hokage said solemnly. However, between the lines there is a meaning of "you can choose to go or not", that is to say, you must go to read this scroll, UU reading www.uukanshu.com, but if you dont read it, there are still some rejections. room. If I changed to another Konoha ninja, I''m afraid my eyes would pop out when I heard the third generation of Hokage talk like this. It is almost impossible for Naruto to release the task and give it back a choice. In a sense, the meaning of the ninja''s existence is to complete the task, but without the privilege of picking the task, you can do it if you have the task, even if you lose your life, you can''t let the task fail. And now, the three generations of Hokage have even let Chiba choose to accept or not accept this task, which is simply incredible, I am afraid that it has never been in the history of ninja. Chiba also felt the extraordinary. What does the three generations of Hokage mean? Is this task beyond the scope of my ability, so let me choose? If this goes, it is likely to be life-threatening? Chiba''s brows furrowed tightly. Except for this reason, he couldn''t imagine that the third generation of Hokage would say such a thing. This is probably a deadly situation! At this moment, Chiba hesitated a bit. He didn''t want to run into trouble, but he was afraid that there would be Jianren in this intelligence team. He even heard that Shino Morino and Takeshi Shiga were also on the front line. It is possible that Morino and Taketake Shiga are also there. And looking at the appearance of the three generations of Hokage, if you don''t take this task, you won''t tell yourself anything about this task. How to do? And the third generation of Hokage looked at Chiba, nodding silently in his heart. Chiba is still so keen. Judging from his appearance, he should already know the joints. To be honest, if it weren''t for Lujiu''s name, I really don''t want to give this task to Chiba. Now, it depends on how he chooses. Is going? Still not going! 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 446： Task situation "Let me see...q.etw.QDu.N????" Chiba took a deep breath and tightened the scroll in his hand. "determine?" The third generation of Hokage frowned, not only did not let go because of Chiba''s affirmative answer, and even pressed Chiba''s hand even heavier. Looking at the three generations of Hokage, Chiba''s eyes flashed with surprise, and his hands were slightly loose, seeming to be a little shaken, but in the end he grabbed the scroll and said, "I have taken this task, thank you Hokage-sama." In any case, Jianren and the others may be involved in this intelligence team. I absolutely cannot take a fluke. Regardless of whether Jianren is present or not, as long as this is possible, I must do it. While speaking, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. Hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer again, the third generation of Hokage took a breath and said: "This mission is a secret rescue mission, so you can only bring two people." "I see." Chiba replied without thinking. Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage sighed silently in his heart and let go of his hand. Chiba took the scroll and slowly unfolded it, and his expression changed immediately. "This is real?" After seeing it, Chiba raised his head and looked at the third generation of Hokage, the shock in his eyes has not faded. "That''s right, this time the intelligence team won the border defense map of the country of the earth." Three generations of Hokage sighed. Although this is a good event that cannot be better, but according to the current situation, it is definitely not a good thing. Now the three kingdoms are fighting, the border defense map of the land is not only regarded as forbidden by the land of the land, but the land of thunder is definitely a must, and Konoha will not easily give up. After all, the land of the land and the land of thunder The smell of gunpowder is stronger, but if something happens one day, Konoha will definitely not be able to deal with Konoha. ? If you have this defense map, the situation will be easy to open. Even if the two countries jointly deal with Konoha, then Konoha can also use the defense map to make a fuss. In other words, the defense plan is something that the Three Kingdoms must contend for. The land of the earth is inevitable, the land of thunder is clinging and Konoha is not willing to give up. There was no problem with this matter originally. After Konoha obtained the defense map, all security measures were done well, and they had been secretly shipped back to Konoha. Nara Luji even hit no fewer than 5 smoke bombs. , In order to cover up the intelligence forces of the village this time. However, the intelligence forces had just left the front line, so I dont know why. The land and thunder countries learned of the intelligence of the deployment plan and quickly dispatched interception teams. The intelligence forces had no choice but to change their routes. Under the pursuit of the country, he was caught in a dilemma, trapped in a large virgin forest on the edge of the three-party battlefield. Fortunately, the intelligence forces are also very smart, and they are now mediating to avoid interception. However, there is no way to highlight the encirclement. Surrounded by two ninja troops, Yanyin Village and Yunyin Village! Even in these two hundred-member teams, there are quasi-s-rank ninjas. It is still unclear whether there are s-rank ninjas. And now Chiba''s rescue mission is to break through this layer of encirclement and even bring out the intelligence personnel in it. It can almost be said to bring people out in the net of heaven and earth. No wonder the three generations of Hokage said that they can only take two people. This rescue mission really can''t save people with great fanfare. It must be a secret. Otherwise, with more people, it is easy to cause overreactions in the land of the land and the land of thunder. At that time, it may be the chaos of the Three Kingdoms, and this deployment map will become a whirlpool, constantly attracting the three countries to send troops. Eventually lead to an irreversible situation. At that time, it is impossible for Konoha to retreat all over his body, and it is impossible to retain his strength. In the end, he can only suffer from the same defeat as the country of the earth and the country of thunder. Moreover, the country of water and the country of wind may have to give birth to other ideas, and even whether Shayin Village will be Konoha''s ally will become a question. It can be said that this issue is the key to the entire Third Ninja World War. If it is not handled properly, the results of the three wars may be very different. Konoha may be defeated! Even Kushina''s fate will be greatly different with Konoha''s defeat, and this difference will never go in a better direction than the fate of the Kyuubi incident. Chiba knew that the winners and losers, whether it was a previous life or this Naruto world, were universal. The fate of waiting for the defeated party is absolutely cruel. As a Nine-tailed person Zhu Li, Kushina was originally a sensitive identity, and his fate may be even more cruel. Chiba can think of two in an instant. The first one is to become the spoils of other countries and live as weapons in the future. Second, in order to save the defeat, Kyuubi''s power was overused, and finally Kyuubi ran away and died. No matter which one, it is something that Chiba does not want to see. At this moment, what Chiba felt was heavy, and he had now entered a turning point of fate that was not depicted in the original work. This mission ~www.novelhall.com~ is not only about the ownership of the defense map, but in a sense, it also determines the direction of the three wars. "I know, and I will guarantee that this battle for defense plans will not become the fuse for the Three Kingdoms to lose their minds." Chiba took a deep breath and said affirmatively. It''s just that, this affirmation is not so much for the three generations of Hokage to hear, but it is for Chiba himself. It is conceivable that Qianye has no bottom in his heart. And the third generation of Hokage looked at Chiba, nodded silently, and then spoke, "Do you have any candidates for your two teammates?" Candidate? Chiba was startled slightly. There is no doubt that the best candidate right now is of course Bo Feng Shui Men, or Ji Lai Ye, even O She Maru. However, Bofeng Shuimen is definitely not open now. The defense of the village is tied to him. As soon as he leaves, it is estimated that the defense of the village will undergo major changes. As for Jiraiya, Chiba learned from Bo Fengshui''s gate that he was performing a secret long-term mission. Even if he came back, it would be too late. For O She Maru, he is currently guarding the front line, which is impossible. After thinking about it, Chiba didn''t think of a suitable candidate, so he said, "Master Naruto, do you have any candidate?" "Uchiha Hirohiko, and Hyuga Yuuna." Three generations of Hokage seemed to have been waiting for Chiba''s question, and as soon as Chiba''s voice fell, he spoke. Hirohiko? Xuena? Chiba was stunned again, then suddenly shook his head and rejected: "No, they..." "Now, only the two of them have enough strength and can cooperate with you!" The three generations of Hokage seemed to have expected Chiba to say that, and interrupted his words before Chiba could finish. But Chiba was open-mouthed and unable to speak. Three generations of Hokage, that''s right! Chapter 447： Set off The three generations of Hokage are right. In the village, I am now able to form an effective cooperation with me, and I am afraid that only Hongyan and Xuena are the only ones who can pass the test. w.QDD.Nt At the gate of Konoha, Chiba looked at Yuuna who was waving his hand, and while checking the ninja bag, Hirohiko walked by with a slight dignity on his face. However, this task is almost dead and no life. There are two hundred-man ninja troops, and there are even quasi-even level ninjas. This is much more difficult than the task of rescuing the sand hidden. At this moment, Chiba really regretted it. This undoubtedly dragged Hirohiko and Xuena into the vortex of the Three Kingdoms competition. If one is not careful, they may have an accident, and this accident is likely to be death. Even, he was planning to find an excuse to exclude Xuena and Hirohiko, but the three generations of Hokage did not give him the opportunity to speak, so they assigned the personnel. Then, they called up Hirohiko and Yukana. After Hirohiko and Yukana learned that they were going to the mission with Chiba, they nodded and agreed. No matter how the three generations of Hokage hinted at the danger of this mission, they almost didn''t even think about it , Agreed directly. However, no matter how you regret it, the current situation cannot be changed. Moreover, the strengths of Hirohiko and Xuena have been training together for this period of time, and Chiba also knows that they can cope with any dangerous situation. Especially Xuena, Chiba, who is abused every day, knows exactly how violent this girl is now. At the same time, he was also a bit ashamed of the so-called "for Yukina''s good, let Jinsuke ban Yukina". However, he was also a little puzzled as to why Xuena, who was the Zong family, was allowed to perform the mission and even participated in such a dangerous mission. This time, the three generations of Hokage can be said to have summoned Xuena without any scruples. Obviously, they had already passed the anger with the Hyuga Sect family before, and the Hyuga Sect family also agreed to participate in the mission. It was this family who agreed with Xue Na to participate in the mission, which made Chiba extremely confused. "Chiba." Yukana and Hirohiko walked to Chiba, one put down his waving hand, and the other fixed the ninja bag behind them, and said at the same time. "All ready?" Chiba took a deep breath, suppressed all the regrets, doubts, anxiety, worries, etc. in his heart, and said. This is the end of the matter. Feelings such as regret, doubt, anxiety, and worry will only affect your own judgment, which will harm Hongyan and Xuena! After all, this time, he is the captain and is responsible for the lives of both of them! "All right!" Hirohiko replied simply, looking at Chiba with shining eyes. For the first time, we are going to have a big mission in the Nine Sina Class! No matter how many tasks I have participated in before, this excitement can''t be smoothed out! This is the idea in Hongyan''s mind. Xue Na also nodded heavily and said: "The time is almost here, we can set off at any time." Finally, I was able to stand behind the two of them! Finally, we can get injured together with them, face the danger together, and even face the horror of death together! A sharp light flashed among Xuena''s white eyes, silently looking at Chiba and Hirohiko. "Then, let me go first. Our mission this time is within the territory of the country of grass. As for the details of the mission, because it is confidential, after leaving the village and arriving at a place where there is no one, I will tell you in detail. Now ,Let''s go!" After a closer look at the two, Chiba turned around and left first. "Ok!" Xuena and Hirohiko responded and left. At this time, at Uchiha''s Mikoto''s house, Mikoto led the 2-year-old Itachi and stared blankly at the figure exposed after the door opened. "Kushina?" Mikoto Uchiha was taken aback, looking at her close friend with a little worry on his face, and said with a little doubt: "What''s the matter? Don''t you need to train Chiba and the others today?" It was still early in the morning, and Uchiha Mikoto knew that at this time, Kushina was training Chiba and the others. In the past two years, it has been rain or shine, and has never changed. It was natural that Kushina came so early today, and she naturally felt a little strange. . "They''re off duty." Jiu Xinnai spoke, with a more worried expression on his face. Obviously, they are worried about Chiba''s safety. Mikoto Uchiha didn''t say anything about this. She knew how much her best friend valued these three children. To be honest, she was also a little envious. If she was not married, she might also have three lively disciples. And Kushina''s affection for the teachers and students of Chiba is definitely no less than that of mother and son. Jiu Xinnai''s worries in her heart now, she is very clear. After all, she is already worried about Itachi carrying out tasks in the future. Not to mention that the three of Chiba have already started their mission. "Don''t worry, there must be no problem with Chiba and the others." After a while, Uchiha Mikoto spoke. "Ok." Kushina nodded absent-mindedly, and in his mind was the words of the third generation of Hokage, "The actual combat training must be stopped, and Chiba and the others must also go to the battlefield." words. Jiuxina knew that now the war is very stalemate, and the seeds that were originally protected must also be on the battlefield. One is to baptize with the fire of war, and second, as the war progresses, the frontline begins to demand a lot of vigorous power. . The war is moving in the most tragic direction. And at this time, the three of Chiba went to perform the task, and how she pestered the three generations of Hokage, the secret mission that the three generations of Hokage refused to talk about, the danger is self-evident, she could not convince herself "Chiba and the others Its okay." "Let''s talk about it in advance." Seeing the face of her best friend, Uchiha Mikoto took Itachi to make a way and signaled her to come in. After Kusina took a seat in the house, Uchiha Mikoto asked Itachi to go to the next room to play by himself~www.novelhall.com~ Itachi ran out obediently, while Uchiha Mikoto sat down with a solemn expression. Come down. "Is the task dangerous?" She said. Hearing this, Jiu Xin Na shook his head and did not speak. This made Uchiha Mikoto frowned. Seeing Kushina''s appearance, Chiba and the three were clearly performing a very dangerous task. "Since they have performed their tasks, it is no use worrying now. Now, we can only trust them. After all, they are the disciples you taught! During this time, you think they will still need protection. Kid?" Uchiha Mikoto took a breath and said. But as soon as these words came out, Jiu Xinnai''s eyes lit up. Yes, during these days, their performance has almost surpassed my teacher! They are no longer children, and they have never been children who need my protection! I... should have more confidence in them! After all, they are destined to be the wizards who will stay in the history of ninja! They are not going to perform dangerous tasks, but... to make a name for themselves! Thinking of this, the sadness on Jiu Xinnai''s face slowly disappeared. "Then, you must remember that when the war is over, Chiba must teach my Itachi ninjutsu." Seeing the face of her close friend, Mikoto Uchiha knew that she didn''t need to worry about it anymore. Heavenly things they talked about often, and then turned them out to say. "Yes Yes Yes!" In response, Jiu Xinnai smiled slightly. As Chiba''s teacher, I really want to see how Chiba will teach his disciples in the future! wrong! There are also the appearance of Xuena and Hirohiko''s disciples, and I really want to see it! The three of them... will be fine! I really want to see how they grow up and become the pillars of the village! Thinking about it, Jiu Xinnai''s smile became brighter. Chapter 448： Analysis plan A few days later, there was a dense forest on the border of the country of grass. It''s almost time to get there. Standing on the tallest tree, Chiba looked towards the west, and saw dense vegetation extending all the way to the horizon. Looking at the past, it seemed to be the green vegetation. Under the setting sun, it seemed to be covered with a layer of afterglow. For spectacular. Then... After the confirmation, Chiba leaped down from the tree and landed beside Hongyan. At this moment, in front of him, there was a pot of boiling soup with the ingredients tumbling, and there were all kinds of wild vegetables and game in the woods. The soup was fragrant. When Chiba landed, Xuena turned his back to him, as if Some ingredients were put in, and beside her, there was a deer that was stripped clean. Hirohiko was squatting on the ground, almost as if he was about to lie down, adding wood to the bottom of the pot. Hearing the sound of Chiba falling, the two turned their heads together, and Xuena said: "How is it, are you sure it is the place? ?" "It should be here. The types of trees here are not primitive trees, but they lead all the way to the west, which is the border of the Rain Country. That virgin forest is almost on the border of the Rain Country in the Grass Country. I think it should be Were here. Chiba nodded and said. "Well, then, let''s talk about the plan." Hongyan got up from the ground, grabbed the firewood on the side, and piled them together. Now it is late autumn. After nightfall, the weather is cold and needs some fire to keep warm. Fortunately, the trees are densely branched, and at night, they are not afraid of fire. Location of smoke exposure. While Hongyan was talking, Xuenai had already brought three flat stones and placed them around the pot as a stool. When Qianye heard the words, he nodded and motioned for the two to come. So, Chiba moved a flat rock and put a scroll on it, and the three of them squatted down around the rock and gathered together. "I have explained to you on the road, you understand this task," Chiba said in a deep voice. "Yeah, I understand." Hongyan nodded. "To rescue the intelligence team, we must bring back the defense map, and try to stand out from the encirclement without knowing it." Xuena repeated the goal of this mission that Chiba told them on the road. "Yeah." Chiba nodded, unfolding the scroll in his hand, revealing the map drawn on the scroll. At a rough glance, it is the border between the country of grass and the country of rain, and the terrain marks are three connected primitives. The trees obviously represent the primeval forest. There are also several arrows on it, as well as red, black, and blue crosses. At this time, Chiba pointed to a red cross and said: "This is the location of the intelligence force when it transmits the distress message." Hongyan and Xuena went up and looked at the red cross in the center of the map, which is the center of the virgin forest, and nodded. "Originally, the intelligence forces returned to the village directly from the country of grass, but when they were blocked by the country of thunder, they had no choice but to detour to the country of rain. Within the country, I encountered the hunting and killing troops of the Land of the Land. I had no choice but to retreat, and I was finally trapped in the virgin forest on the border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Grass." Chiba pointed to the arrows. Explain to Hirohiko and Xuena. After Hongyan and Xuena heard this, they didn''t speak, but silently nodded. "And these..." Chiba pointed to the blue and black crosses surrounding the virgin forest and said: "This blue cross is the army of the country of thunder, and this black cross is the army of the country of earth, now the country of earth The troops in the country of partial rain, and the country of thunder in the border of grass country." "Then, it means that we will encounter Thunder Country''s troops first, right?" Hongyan said. "Yes." Chiba nodded and said, "Moreover, since it is a chasing team, it must be equipped with tracking ninjas and perception ninjas." "You mean, we can''t hide from their eyes and ears and sneak in?" Xuena frowned and said. "Yes, as long as we enter this virgin forest, I am afraid we will be discovered for the first time. It is impossible for the land of thunder and the land of earth to leave any blind spots of perception. If there are any blind spots of perception, it will make people know the ghosts. Feeling breaking in and breaking out, I think our Konoha''s intelligence unit has been found long ago. After all, they are all senior ninjas, and they are senior intelligence transportation units. They are capable of anti-tracking and finding loopholes, even if they are forbearing. The world is also rare. If there is, they will definitely find out earlier than us. Chiba said. "Now, they didn''t find it, but directly asked for help. In other words, they have nothing to do. There is no loophole in this encirclement, and they can''t escape at all." Xue Nai continued. "Well, it can only be so." Hongyan agreed, and frowned. At this moment, they felt that this task was probably the most difficult and dangerous task they encountered. Seeing the two frowning and contemplative, Chiba nodded silently. Very good, it is worthy of them. Even if Xuena participated in this kind of mission out of the village for the first time, he did not feel the slightest novice, and when he encountered difficulties, he actively searched for a method at the first time, instead of being depressed. Now I can put down my heart again. "Yes, that''s basically it. It is absolutely impossible to sneak in quietly. As long as we step into the range of the primeval forest, their people will immediately find us." Chiba said. "Then, we have to prepare to challenge." Hongyan said. "The key is to find out how many people they have, how many are in a team, how far apart the two teams are, and how long it takes to support them. Before stepping into the virgin forest~www.novelhall.com~ we need to find out. This information." Xue Na also said. That''s right! These two guys are probably the captains when sent out separately! Chiba smiled without a trace. In the smile, there was a bit of pride, not because he was proud of the ninja with the ability of two captains, but because his close friends were amazing people. At the same time, Chiba also sighed. Perhaps, the three generations of Hokage thought of this level, so Xuena joined the team. Her white-eyed visual distance and perspective ability are the best capabilities for exploration! Then, Hongyan''s writing round eyes... is also one of the best assault methods! "After the investigation is clear, will Chiba and I break through? That is to say, when Chiba and I break through the enemy''s block, we must rush in before the two nearest teams arrive." Hirohiko continued. Xue Na said. "How is your illusion practice?" Chiba asked. "Now I have mastered it proficiently." Hongyan answered seriously. Hearing that, Chiba nodded. In the past two years, he has also tried illusionism, but unfortunately, he does not have the talent for illusionism. If he cultivates, it takes time and effort to achieve little effect, so he was not included in the training course in the end. After all, Hirohiko is not an illusion expert, but only relies on illusion eyes, and the illusion of writing round eyes is definitely not at the level of Itachi. It is estimated that it is at the level of Sasuke. It should be able to deal with ordinary ninjas. If you use illusion, you can save a lot of time. . Chiba nodded and said, "Then, in terms of details, let''s think about it. Let''s determine the general direction." But in his heart, there was a warm thought. With them, I always feel that they are not performing a dangerous task! This feeling of being able to do anything... really not bad! Chapter 449： early morning "Then, let''s do this first, today we have a good meal, then a good night''s sleep, and we will split up tomorrow. No matter what we find, we must come back here before dark and report the situation. Now that we have When it arrives, we are not afraid of time constraints. The investigation should be done well, and no mistakes should be made. The team that holds the intelligence is all experienced people who dont know how to dump us hundreds of streets. They will surely be able to win this time. "Qianye put the scroll back carefully, put it in his arms, a little caution flashed in his eyes. Hirohiko and Yukina also watched Chiba put away the scroll intently. The results of their discussions just now are all on this, and even some tactical arrangements and rescue plans after detecting the intelligence are marked on the map. Because the plan is a bit complicated and there can be no mistakes, the three people unanimously decided to write the plan on the map. After hearing Zena''s words, the two nodded. "Then, let''s eat!" Chiba raised his head, looked at the two of them, and said. "Ok!" The two nodded, and each walked to a flat stone and sat down. Chiba also moved the stone that was used for the square map in front of him, and then sat down, watching the tumbling ingredients in the pot. It is a tempting fragrance. The ingredients inside are all wild game in the forest, which is so delicious that not only Chiba, but even Hongyan seems to have swallowed a little bit. As for Xuena, he stirred the pot of soup with a small wooden spoon made temporarily by Chiba at a constant speed, and the aroma was overflowing. Seeing the two boys looking at Tang, Xue Nai couldn''t help but smile a little. How did Hirohiko learn from Chiba? Everything was written on his face when he looked at him, his face looked greedy! In fact, its really hard to blame Hirohiko. These days, they have been on the road in starry nights. They have been eating and sleeping on the road, and they have to avoid enemy troops. After all, this is a battlefield of the Three Kingdoms melee. It is inevitable that there will be some troops. For the sake of safety, Qianye carefully avoided these soldiers. Although the dried food junliang pills can guarantee the energy in the body, the taste is really not flattering. It is not comparable to this pot of game. Besides, junliang pills and other things can also feel full, but after all, they are not true to the truth. Really eat meat. "Chiba..." At this moment, Hongyan spoke. "what happened?" Chiba stared at the pot without turning his head. "Have you made the bowl?" Hongyan asked a very serious question very seriously. "Uh" Chiba was taken aback. Xue Na was also taken aback. This is true to the phrase. Chiba made a small wooden spoon, but did not make a bowl. The tableware was too troublesome, so Chiba did not bring it when preparing. If the pot is not a problem, it is no problem. If it does, it doesn''t matter. Moreover, the purpose of leaving the village behind is to conceal peoples eyes. These three generations of Hokage released this mission, but its a secret mission, even if its out of the village, it cant be seen by people. Generally speaking, to perform important missions, you need to try your best. It is completely impossible for a light-packed person to go out with a pot on his back. This can be considered a disguise. Now, Chiba has made a small wooden spoon and has some preparations, but he forgot to make the tableware and chopsticks, so he can''t reach out and grab it, or eat with the small wooden spoon. "This, I will do it." With that said, Chiba grabbed a handful of kunai from the ninja bag behind his waist, picked up a piece of wood, and began to carve it. As for Yukina and Hirohiko, one continued to mobilize Yu, while the other focused on Chiba''s waving kunai. If I hadn''t seen Chiba making bowls and spoons, I really didn''t know that Kuwu could still be used like this... This is Hongyan''s idea. Not long after, Chiba took out three crude small bowls, all of which were to take the middle part of the tree trunk and pour it clean, and then cut off three pairs of chopsticks with Kuwuyou. It happened that the soup was already cooked at this moment. Xuenai took three small bowls and served them to them. "Then, start eating, and go to bed after eating. I will stay alert tonight and you will all sleep well." Chiba held the bowl, resisting the urge to swallow the venison inside, and said. "Ok!" Hongyan and Xuenai nodded together. Then, Hirohiko and Chiba ate them smashingly, almost without a bite. Xuenai ate smoothly, but also a little fast, and drank cleanly in a few mouthfuls. After that, no one spoke, eating meat and soup. After the big pot of venison and game soup, the three of them did not turn off the fire, so they lay down and fell asleep. This evening, Chiba would occasionally Add some firewood, and neither Xuena nor Hirohiko got up. There was no word all night, and then early the next morning, in the morning mist, Yukina adjusted her clothes, checked the various ninja kits in her ninja bag, and confirmed the one that Chiba gave him in her arms. An important scroll. "Then I will set off." Yukina glanced at Hirohiko and Chiba who were there, and said. In the end, it seemed that there was not enough firewood in the idle fire, and a few pieces of wood were added. "No...nothing..." Chiba raised his head with difficulty, glanced at the worried Xue Na, and slightly nodded his bluish black head, and said. "Ok!" Xuena nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ After getting the affirmative answer from Chiba, he turned around and was about to fly into the forest. "Remember...remember, when you come back, the scroll must be in your hand!" Chiba''s weak words came again. "I know!" Xue Nai nodded, turned her head and smiled, and then a series of meridians bulged from the corner of her eyes and extended to the sun''s eyes. Eyes open! Afterwards, the figure flashed into the forest. When Xuena left, Chiba lowered his head in relief, and said to Honghiko, who also had a blue face and a black line there, and said, "Yesterday, what did Xuena add..." Hongyan couldn''t lift his head anymore. Hearing Chiba''s words, his lips hummed, and he said, "It seems like a mushroom..." "Uh" At this moment, Chiba understood, the feeling of weakness and the feeling of cramps in his abdomen. It must be Xuena...Add the poisonous mushrooms! In the morning, the original plan of the three people to disperse operations had to be stopped. The reason was that Chiba and Hirohiko had a strong uncomfortable reaction and lost their combat ability. At least, they were no longer competent for the investigation task. According to Chiba''s diagnosis, Chiba and Hirohiko should be poisoned, but according to yesterday''s situation, it was obviously the pot of soup. Of course, Qianye was afraid of Xuenai''s guilt, but only said that there should be a physical problem, maybe because of the relationship between eating too much junliang pills, and so on. After all, the first half of the pot of soup was made by Chiba, and the second half was made by Xuena. At this moment, Qianye had such a strong idea. From now on, I can''t let Xuena cook rice! Absolutely not! At the same time, he was also quite puzzled. Hongyan and I have become like this... But why is she okay after eating? Chapter 450： what happened? In the morning, a hidden cloud hidden temporary base in the primeval forest. "Captain!" A ninja quickly leaped into the temporary command room inside the hollowed out primitive giant wood and shouted in a low voice. "what happened?" The strong man sitting behind the command desk at the center of the tree hole raised his head, looked away from the battle map drawn on the table, looked at the spy, and said. This opening is a thick voice, with his bronze muscles, and his round body, there is a majesty spreading out of it. "Last night, in the eastern location, it looked like a bonfire was lit." The investigator ninja knelt on the ground and said. East? The strong man frowned and said, "Did you find out? Which village''s army is it? How many people!" "They hide their foreheads and don''t know where the ninjas are. They only have three people, or children," the investigating ninja said truthfully. "Three people? Or children?" The sturdy man was taken aback, completely confused about the situation, and now they and Yanyin Village jointly encircled Konoha''s intelligence unit in possession of the defense map. Could it be that these three children happened to be there because of the war? Do not! impossible! Although the war is stalemate, no matter whether it is Iwayin, our Yunyin, or even Konoha, there are no children on the battlefield. It is impossible for children to appear in that place because of the war. What''s more, because of the defense map of this land country, whether it is Yunyin, Konoha, or even Yanyin who wants to regain the defense map most, restraint and restraint, there are not many people in this area. Arrived, even Liu Jun could not see it. Everyone is afraid, and they are afraid that this sensitive deployment plan will drag the war into an uncontrollable abyss and cause the rhythm of the war of the three countries to collapse. Therefore, they will not send personnel to this area at all and dare not step on this area. Sensitive landmines. Even if the senior intelligence personnel of Konoha Village were trapped, Konoha Village remained silent and did not dare to send people easily. At the same time, even if Yanyin and their Yunyin are close at hand, the deployment plan is right in front of them, and they are peacefully living together. Any problems that arise in the encirclement will cease to occur, and no one dares to expand the problem. Even after the siege, Yan Yin did not send reinforcements, and of course Yun Yin did not. The strong man knew that this situation was basically a dead end, and it was precisely because of this dead end that the Konoha intelligence officers in the encirclement were able to mediate successfully, and he has not caught it yet. This has almost formed a balance. Ok? balance? Thinking of this, the strong man was slightly taken aback. Konoha village dare not send rescuers? Could it be that these three children were reinforcements sent by Konoha? No way, this is impossible! Such a sensitive problem, let the three children solve it? Konohas three generations of Hokage are powerful at the same time as the three generations of Raikage. His abilities, even the third generation of Raikage, are full of praise. After this siege was reported, Raikage-sama also specially ordered Konoha to pay attention. And even the surrounding trends. If these three children do not have the ability to respond, it is impossible for the three generations of Hokage to send them to step on this landmine! If it is three children...it is indeed less likely to cause problems than a large-scale elite! Moreover, the youth genius of Konoha Village is famous. No matter what era, Konohas youth genius can always make people shine and make them suffer from headaches. Konohas white teeth and Sannin during World War II... And now, after the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, another young genius who is brighter than his predecessors turned out to be a "Little Monster of Konoha" that has spread in various Shinobu villages and shocked each Shinobu village... Takichiba! This time, I heard that Takichiba is also dazzling in the brilliance of so many senior youth geniuses. This kid is not only superior in strength, but also possesses unprecedented tactical and strategic talent. There are rumors that the battle of Kikyo Mountain was planned by this kid alone, and even defeated the "one machine as a thousand" thousand generations, and even took down one of her arms. ... Even, our Yunyin''s "strongest shield", the older brother of the three generations of Raikage, Yeyuebi''s nine-tailed pillar force capture plan, fell short of this kid. Could it be said that one of these three little ghosts is Taki Chiba? If it is really this "little monster", this "little monster" is really as powerful as the rumors... Well, it is definitely possible! Thinking of this, the strong man took a deep breath and said, "Do the three children do anything now?" "One of the girls left their camp alone, and the other two seemed to be injured and did not move." The ninja said. Girl? Leave the camp alone and perform the mission? If they are Konoha ninjas, they must have come for rescue. If they are on a single mission, they should be spying, and checking our movements! But this Takichiba should be a boy! Wrong~www.novelhall.com~ The name Chiba is also commonly used by girls... "What are the characteristics of that girl?" the strong man asked again. "As far as we know, she should be a member of the Hyuga clan. Those eyes can be easily distinguished. It is also because she opened her eyes that we urgently withdrew so as not to be discovered by them, and what went wrong." The ninja said. . "Ok!" The sturdy man nodded. It is not yet certain of their identities. It is correct not to behave. So, since she belongs to the Hyuga clan, this girl is probably not Takichiba. If so, Takichiba is not called Takichiba, but Hyuga Chiba. That said, if Takichiba really came, it would be one of the two children left. If according to the rumors, they are mostly pretending to be injured, maybe it was a trap set by Taki Chiba. Here, we can leave it alone for the time being. No matter how strong Taki Chiba is, he will not be able to break through our hundred-man army. Even if he breaks through, it is just like those Konoha intelligence personnel. No need to worry! However, nothing can go wrong now, and their actions cannot be ignored. right now The strong man groaned and said, "Stop the girl from the Hyuga family, let''s get out of this little girl if they have any purpose." This little girl from Hyuga, although most of them is a branch, and her eyes are useless, but what she should know, these are also very valuable! The strong man thought so. "You transfer to a team of three people, led by a Shinobu, and you must catch this little girl from the Hyuga family!" The strong man gave the order. "Yes!" Without a second word, the investigator ninja responded and disappeared in place. Chapter 451： Detect Every distance, there is a team of three patrolling... and the external security is not as good as the internal ones. Is it focused on the inside of the encirclement? Xuena was concealed on a tree with dense branches and opened her eyes. From a 360-degree perspective, these dense trees and the tall primitive wooden square in front of them were empty. She could clearly see the teams on the giant trees. There are probably nine Yunyin Ninjas on patrol in this area alone. Moreover, these Yunyin ninjas patrol very regularly, and basically they will not create any warning blind spots because of walking. I am afraid that other Yunyin patrols are also maintained in this way out of her sight, thus forming a strict Patrol net. If they had to charge hard, they would probably be besieged by these three groups of nine Yunyin at the same time, and because of these Yunyin''s patrol positions, they would definitely fall into a situation where they were attacked by the enemy. Xuena took out the scroll, took out the pen and ink from the ninja bag, carefully followed the patrol ninja''s position and patrol route, and added a few pens to this map. Then, I looked at the new arrows added yesterday on this map and the teeny text codes in the blank space under the map, and nodded silently. Chiba''s handwriting is getting better and better! Such a thought came into her mind. Then, while smiling, she put the scroll and ink in her hand back into the ninja bag, the white pupils in her eyes slowly faded, and the blue veins in the corners of her eyes and temples slowly returned to normal. The open state of the white eyes requires the consumption of Chakra. Now she needs to investigate all the clouds and rocks in this virgin forest. The investigation must be completed as soon as possible. After all, she does not know how long the intelligence team inside can support. Although Chiba said that he didn''t care about time, he couldn''t really ignore the time. It should be as fast as possible. Therefore, it is necessary to avoid excessive consumption of chakras, to properly remove the white eye state, and to save the amount of chakras. Then, go to the next place! After Xuena checked the scroll in the ninja bag again, he left the place and flew away. Under the cover of dense branches and leaves, he headed towards another spying point, which was one kilometer away from the point just now. According to this progress, before dark today, it should be possible to find out the situation of Yunyin''s hundred troops. Xue Na thought in her heart, but the smile on the corner of her mouth has not been constrained. Although it is the first time to participate in the mission out of the village, and it is such an important and confidential mission, she has not the slightest imitation or timidity. On this day, she waited for a long time. Because of the identity of the Hyuga clan, the family and the village would automatically protect her in a dangerous situation. Perhaps, before getting to know Chiba and Hirohiko, she would accept this kind of protection without any turbulence, and work hard to be a young lady for the reputation of the Hyuga family, a young lady who will not lose the face of the Hyuga family when going out, and one who owns everyone. Temperament, the eldest lady with outstanding strength. But, now, what she doesn''t want is to be an eldest lady of the Hyuga family. If she used to practice soft boxing for the face of the Hyuga family, then she is now practicing soft boxing for the sake of the Kushinaban. Chiba and Hirohiko, they all went on missions individually or in teams. Needless to say, Chiba is always dying every time. Hirohiko has been on missions all the time. Injuries are inevitable, even the most recent one. , Encountered an ambush and almost couldn''t come back. And the most recent mission almost made him nervous. At this time, the two of them are on the outside task, life and death are on the front line. As a teammate in a class, she enjoys the shelter of the family and lives at home comfortably. This makes Xuena very unbearable. This is the first time she does this. Disgusted with the identity of his Hyuga Sect family. If she was not born in Hyuga''s family, she might work with Chiba and Hirohiko to serve as their stable backup, even if it is to bandage their wounds, it does not matter even if it is the last serious injury or even death, because, at least not because Feel guilty for enjoying asylum. Moreover, these two guys are both chaotic masters. In order to complete the task, they dont care about their bodies. Even Teacher Nine can see this. As early as the Chunin test, Mr. Please yourself, and support them well, lest they get into a desperate situation because they are too desperate. This is also something that must be done as a girl in the Nine Xinnai class. At that time, Chiba was seriously injured and she was confined at home, unable to even look at him. Hongyan almost had a nervous breakdown, he was still at home and couldn''t accompany him when he was most vulnerable, and untie him. What kind of support is this myself! Xuena felt that she was very cunning, enjoying the two people caring about herself, but she couldn''t do anything for them. Whether it was Chiba or Hongyan, she could only watch them desperately, and even she felt a sense of guilt. Therefore, during the restraint period, she tried her best to practice soft boxing, assimilated the things that Bo Feng Shuimen taught her during the time, and constantly improved the ideas that Bo Feng Shuimen proposed for her soft boxing ~www.novelhall.com~ finally , On that day, she completed the sublimation of the soft boxing technique, her strength rose greatly, and she felt confidence for the first time. Beat the father''s confidence! She knew that to escape the protection of the family, she had to defeat her father, who was the number one Rouquan master in the family, so that she could convince her father and the uncle who was the patriarch. Only then can they be speechless. However, how could his father be defeated so easily? With her soft fist, it may not be able to defeat him in another twenty years. However, with the sublimated soft fist, Xuena was confident that he could defeat his father in a pair of training while his father was surprised. In fact, she did it, and even succeeded in getting her father on the set, making a promise in advance! Otherwise, she will definitely not get permission for the task! When they learned that they could be assigned tasks, the three generations of Hokage were all taken aback for a long time! In the end, it was his father who was forced to speak helplessly and granted her qualifications for the task. If her father hadn''t kept the promise, even if she had won, she wouldn''t have the opportunity to work with Chiba and Hirohiko! This mission must never fail! It must be done! The safety of the two of them must be guaranteed, even if the two of them are messing around! Xue Nai''s small hands were gently clenched, the white pupils were prominent, and the meridians bulged from the corners of the eyes towards the temples. Suddenly, with a flick in his hand, a kunji was thrown to the side! "Ding!" With a clear sound, the two Kuwu Wukong collided and each fell to the ground. bad! But at this moment, Xue Nai''s face changed, her eyes focused behind her. Two pellets flew by. "boom!" The fire flashed, and a cloud of fire smoke blew up in the dense forest outside the primeval forest! Chapter 452： Surrounded? ambush? In the smoke of the fire, Xue Na turned over and fell to the ground, carrying thin strips of black smoke, lightly falling to the ground, his eyes spreading. There is a Yunyin on the tree on the left, and there is a Yunyin behind the tree just now, which is directly opposite now... In the line of sight, the figures of Yun Yin who were chasing and killing were completely captured, but the analysis in Xue Nai''s heart had not completely flashed, his face changed suddenly, and he fell to the ground. Wind escape, fan cut! At the moment Xuena fell, a gust of wind as thin as a blade swept over her head, and immediately, with a "click", the trees on the left and right behind her split instantly from the extremely low trunks. Pour into one piece. Wind escape ninjutsu! It''s still a very powerful ninjutsu! Xuena fell to the ground, her heart stunned. Just now, almost her own eyes touched the Yunyin that was originally behind her but now opposite her. The seal has been completed, and the wind is spitting out, the strong wind blade has already Coming from the mat. Is this what it feels like to be attacked suddenly? Xuenai''s heart throbbed. The surprise hadn''t disappeared, and the thoughts in his heart had not yet been turned. The wind rose again. From a 360-degree angle of view, Xuenai clearly saw three Kunai detonating charms. Flying diagonally down, the target is her back. At this moment, she just fell to the ground, and she hasn''t slowed down. The timing of these three Kuwu shootings can be described as vicious! But, after all, she has a 360-degree angle of view, plus the ability to perceive her eyes, as well as the actual combat training with Jiu Xin Na during this period. When the wind blows, she is just a roll. "Du Du Du!" Three shurikens were almost inserted into the ground against her arms. "laugh!" In an instant, the detonating talisman burned. At the same time, Xuena supported his hands, and the whole person suddenly bounced up as if weightless, holding both hands, spinning in midair. "Boom bang bang!" At this moment, the detonating talisman exploded, and the flames of smoke rose up, engulfing her instantly. "Be careful!" At this time, the tree fell down, and all three sides of the forest sounded an exclamation. "Shoo!" In the next second, the firelight smoke suddenly opened up, and five or six pieces came out without a sudden, fan-shaped, directly covering all three sides of the sound. This little girl of the Hyuga clan! The eyes of the four Yunyin Ninjas surrounded on three sides widened slightly at the same time, and Qi Qi''s expression changed as he watched the unerringly flying towards him. This shuriken! "Bang bang bang bang bang!" Five flames of smoke blew up from behind the fallen trees, and light smoke was repeatedly flying into the sky. "despair!" Xue Nai landed on one foot, and black smoke gradually rose from her snow-white Hyuga clan''s clothing. She glanced at the three small pits left behind after the flames and smoke dissipated far away, showing her eyebrows. It''s dangerous. I almost got caught. If he didn''t escape in time, he would have been caught now. These four people are very capable and cooperate very well. The first kunai, the dynamite, the wind escape, and the last three kunai, the time is just right. If you didn''t find them in advance, I am afraid that I have been injured or even lost combat effectiveness, and death is not necessarily true! "boom" At this time, the surrounding trees cut by the wind had fallen to the ground, stirring up a piece of dust, and the leaves were rustling, floating and falling. Xuenai Shiraito moved lightly, looking at the four Yunyin that surrounded her in the vision, took a breath, stretched one hand forward, contracted abdomen with the other hand, and took a half step back with his right foot, posing as a soft fist. This little girl of the Hyuga clan is hard to deal with! The four Yunyin ninjas glanced at each other, winked at each other invisible, and conveyed the news. The series of attacks just now were hurried and venomous. If it were a fledgling little girl, she would have been messed up long ago, and she would have been wounded and lost combat effectiveness and was left to be slaughtered. But the evasion of this little girl just now was not messy at all, it perfectly avoided all attacks, and even made a counterattack, and the Kuwu Detonation Talisman attacked each of them without any omission. Even the Shangren who used Feng Dun was attacked by two kunai. Although the angle cannot be said to be tricky, but given two shurikens to Shangren, it is obvious that this little girl can see the strength gap between them. , I think that Shangnin needs to use one more kunai to achieve the effect of attack! It can be said that the strongest intelligence of them was analyzed in an instant. Even that shuriken skill was very exquisite. In an instant, a fan and four people were all attacked, and every kunai was precisely shot at the head. With this hand, this girl has the strength of the upper endurance level! At the same time, they couldn''t help but sigh with the insight of the white eyes, four ninjas, four directions, spanning one hundred and eighty degrees, they were captured without omission. Not to mention that they are veteran ninjas with a certain amount of combat experience. Even ninjas with no combat experience should know the words "this girl is not easy to deal with". Fortunately, I asked Hongyan about shuriken, otherwise I am afraid that this effect will not be achieved. Xuenai''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although her sufferings were completely avoided, she didn''t have much disappointment on her face. Originally, she didn''t plan to use these detonating charms for nothing. The reason for using them was just to delay them. The attacking rhythm, or to prevent them from attacking ~www.novelhall.com~ to avoid being attacked when they are in the air. That is to buy some time and let yourself catch your breath. Now, it can be said that the purpose is completely achieved. Completely surrounded, where is the breakthrough? Looking at the four Yunyin, Xue Nai thought to herself that in the white-eyed vision, every movement and every expression of them was captured by her without omission. She can detect any offensive intentions just before the offense. However, even so, she might not be able to evade all attacks or even counterattack. After all, this is the first time she has encountered an enemy. Although she often fights with Kusinais six-tailed form, which is comparable to the s-level ninja-level form, Kusina is a teacher after all, and no matter how miserable he is, he will not There is too much life-threatening, just teaching, not a fight between life and death. But now, it is really a fight between life and death, no matter what, Xuena still has no bottom in her heart. You can only be careful, careful, and then careful! At this time, the four Yunyins exchanged eyes, but they did not immediately attack. The Hyuga clan''s white eyes and the strongest physical technique Rouquan know how difficult it is to deal with, and they also need to be careful here. This is the Hyuga clan? At this moment, in the hidden darkness, a glance fell on the black cloth on Xue Nai''s forehead. Separation? Or the clan? Because of the black cloth, he couldn''t see Xuenai''s forehead, nor could he know if there was a bird curse mark in the cage on it. Naturally, he couldn''t tell if it was the Zong family. The Hyuga clan, then it must be Konoha''s ninja. Has Konoha finally sent reinforcements? Anyway, go back and report first! Thinking, he moved and disappeared in place. At this moment, the four Yun Ren nodded slightly, seeming to decide something. coming! Xue Na took a breath, her figure sank! Already, ready to fight! Chapter 453： worry "Now, almost Yunyin is already moving!" Chiba got up with difficulty, the cyan and black lines on his face had faded a little bit. While chewing the green leaves in his mouth, he handed a bunch of the same green leaves to Hirohiko, and said: "Eat, this herb It can speed up digestion and remove weak toxicity. Since we are only unwell, the toxicity of mushrooms should not be strong." In front of him, Hongyan stretched out his hand tremblingly, took these herbs tremblingly, then put them in his mouth and chewed hard, and said vaguely: "Why do you carry this herbs with you?" Hongyan was vague, but Chiba understood what he meant, with a wry smile on his face, and said, "This... I''m used to it." After all, at home, although I am vying to cook, Xuena is sometimes really embarrassed. In order to surprise me and make up for the guilt that I have been cooking, sometimes he will go home early to cook and wait for me... There are always two or three times in a month... This is Chiba''s desire to cry without tears. Moreover, every time it is basically a luxurious meal! Thinking about it, Chiba''s face seemed to turn blue again. Is this herb really useful? Seeing Chiba''s face turning blue again, Hirohiko''s chewing speed slowed down, and he was deeply puzzled. However, neither of them struggled with this issue anymore. After all, Chiba''s medical skills were still guaranteed. As the unpalatable grass juice swallowed into the throat, the body''s strength was slowly recovering, waiting for the herbs to chew. When he vomited, his body had recovered as before, obviously the poison had been resolved. "So, next, shall we continue to act as planned?" Hong Yan spit out the grass foam in his mouth and said. "Of course it is to act according to the plan. After deliberation, there is only this plan." Chiba stood up, suppressed the sporadic flames that were still burning, and filled it with soil. "But, this plan is too dangerous. Not only you and me, but Xuena is in danger, and it is also very dangerous. According to what you said, we were discovered last night, and Xuena went to investigate this morning. When exploring, someone will lay siege to her, after all, the other party is Yunyin''s elite force for besiege and interception, and there are hundreds of people..." Hongyan said. "So, do you think that after two years of exercise, what Xuena can''t cope with?" After Chiba covered the fire, he handed a few rolled green leaves to Hirohiko, and took a few of them and chewed in his mouth. , Said: "The herbs you just ate are also a little toxic, and eating these can detoxify." ... As soon as he said this, Hong Yan, who was about to speak, was stunned. He glanced suspiciously at Chiba, and there were six small dots behind his head. The herbal medicine just now is still poisonous? Hirohiko narrowed his eyes halfway. After receiving Chiba''s green leaves, he looked at Chiba suspiciously. It took a while before he put the herbs in his mouth and chewed. "It is true that Xuena''s strength may be stronger than ours, but this is after all her first mission out of the village, and it is such a confidential and important task. I am afraid that her mentality will affect her strength." Chewing the leaves, expressing his worries. "You are right, but Xuena will not have a mentality problem." Chiba said categorically. Hongyan frowned. For the ninja who was on a mission for the first time, mentality problems were very important and prone to mentality problems. The more dangerous and important tasks, the more likely they would appear, such as being too careful and too nervous. To be honest, Hongyan himself was a little nervous when he participated in the mission for the first time, but at that time Jiraiya was also on the side, so he passed the stress period smoothly, even under Jiraiyas guidance, the first mission Also done very well. For this, Hirohiko is also very grateful to Jiraiya, he is really a mentor who knows how to teach people. However, it was the first time that Yukina had stepped out of the village, and the first mission was such an important, difficult and dangerous mission. He had to be alone. Even if he was a close friend who got along day and night, Hongyan couldn''t help but doubt it. "I remember that the time when Mr. Kushina was taken away, you guys tried to stop it." Chiba looked at Hongyan and suddenly smiled. Hongyan was taken aback, feeling a little sad. At that time, they were indeed desperate to stop it, but it turned out to be of no help to the matter. He was seriously injured and could only lie in the hospital waiting for the good news from Chiba. Up to now, he is still unwilling. "What are you asking this for?" Obviously, Hongyan''s tone was a bit low. "Because Xuena''s mood is the same as your mood at that time. Even, it is a hundred times stronger than then." Chiba said. The mood at that time... a hundred times stronger... What was our mood at that time? Hongyan was taken aback for a moment, and then his eyes lit up. At that time, their mood was firm and calm! It''s like giving everything away, even the tension and fear are gone! Must rescue Mr. Jiuxina! "This mission will definitely be completed, and we must go back together! It is estimated that Xuena is in such a mood right now. I only think about this. I am afraid that any fear or shaking can not shake her! Even if there is no bottom in her heart, she But he will never lose his calm, shaken! As long as she is calm and unwavering, her strength can run away even if she can''t beat the enemy! Don''t forget, she is the farthest and the clearest between us! Physical skill is also the most threatening among us. In a sense, she will not lose to anyone in close combat or long range combat! Besides, she is the one among us who desires the task most, the one who desires to work with us and complete the task together! Xuena in this state is definitely more difficult and terrifying than any of us! " Chiba swallowed the herbs in his mouth and smiled even more. Hearing that, Hongyan was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled slightly, and said: "Yes, after all, in actual combat training, no matter how messy we two are, she can cope with support and give us maximum support. We can handle even our chaotic situation, let alone other emergencies." "Compared to Xuena, I am more afraid of the balance being broken because of our presence." Chiba sighed, opened his ninja bag, and started counting the ninja. "The plan is not the maximum..." "Yes, but I still dont know what to do. The defense map this time is very important, not just because the defense map records the deployment situation and the arrangement of the ninja, but also the key defense points on the defense map. In terms of terrain, geomorphology, and manpower arrangements, other Ninja villages can analyze the weaknesses of the unearthed countrys borders. These weaknesses are weaknesses that cannot be concealed no matter how the defense is changed. They are all natural defense weaknesses that will cause the entire line to collapse. Discovered by other Ninja villages, if other Ninja villages hit a little power and break through, the consequences would be disastrous. Even if they didn''t collapse, they would inevitably suffer heavy losses due to reinforcements. This kind of natural weakness is common in any Shinobu village. Whether it is Konoha, cloud hidden, fog hidden or sand hidden, it is determined by various factors such as topography and geomorphology, the location of the village, and it is not just human power. To make up for it, generally speaking, Shinobu will try his best to cover it up, and place countless blindfolds outside. Unless he gets a defense plan, no matter how powerful intelligence personnel can find it. " Chiba recalled what the third generation of Hokage said to him before leaving, emphasizing the importance and sensitivity of the deployment map. It can be said that a deployment map is about the advantages and disadvantages of a village in war and even peace. It was also by hearing this that Chiba realized why in the Taki Mahaba incident, because of a defense map, the most tolerant of all Ninja villages, the Konoha village, would hate Taki Mahaba, and he didnt even want to mention his name. , Disgusted. It even spread to Chiba, who is the son of Taki Mahaba.~www.novelhall.com~ The defense map is too sensitive and important! Even ordinary people know its importance! That''s why Taki Mahaba who "stole the defense plan and gave it to other villages" hated him so much. This basically sold his village and his home to other Shinobu villages! Can you hate it? Can you not be disgusted? I''m afraid, if Taki Mahaba does not die in battle, he will be executed too! "Hmm! This is..." Hongyan nodded clearly. "Therefore, you must act carefully and carefully, and complete the rescue mission without letting them think that the situation is serious enough to be desperate. Then, let''s go back to the village together!" Chiba fixed the ninja bag behind his waist, looked at Hirohiko, and said seriously. "Ah..." Hongyan nodded, stood up, and swallowed the green leaves that he didn''t know what tasted. Then, the two nodded to each other, and each flew out. Chapter 454： 1 moment! "puff!" "puff!" "puff!" "puff!" The four sounds of heavy objects falling to the ground sounded in this open space swept out by the wind. . Xuena slowly exhaled, watching the four Yunyin Ninjas who fell to the ground all around, the bottomless heart finally raised a bit of confidence, and at the same time he breathed a sigh of relief. Although they cooperate very tacitly and are very strong, but... there are still loopholes, and my eyes can still see the tacit understanding of the four of them! At this time, the four people who fell to the ground either vomited blood or sprayed soil... almost all looked terrified. This little girl! It''s so strong! What just happened? The four at the same time recalled the siege just now. After confirmation, they all decided to attack together. No matter how strong the soft fist technique is, the two fists are harder than the four hands. This is worse than the direct melee attack and the number of people is overwhelming. In addition, the insight ability of the white eyes is quite tricky. If the distance and near cooperate, I am afraid that there will be a gap. The girl''s white eyes will detect it. If four people rush at the same time, reduce the encirclement to avoid the gap. Even the four of them have confidence in their physical skills, and believe that after this round of rushing, this little girl will definitely be captured. But I didn''t expect that whether they were pretending to attack without taking a shot, or they lied in a surprise attack, or fisted, they would all be resolved by this little girl in an instant. Even, in the dark part of the forest, the Yanyin Ninja who had already used his instant body and was about to leave, unconsciously stopped, his pupils stared at the porcelain doll standing in the middle of the field as cute girl. incredible! In an instant, the four powerful ninjas of Yunyin were defeated so easily? Iwaguru''s eyes were full of incredible, but in his mind, it was the moment just now. At that time, the little girl sank slightly and was about to attack, but the four Yunyin Ninjas who surrounded her were faster, especially the Yunyin Shangren, who flew out just right, and came straight to the door, instantly The tiger-shaped palm that shrank her on her abdomen was destroyed. She had to dodge sideways to get away from the suffering, and at the same time the tiger-shaped palm that was ready to go could not make a move. At the same time, as soon as Kuwu stroked her nose, another Yun Yin arrived, grinning and about to hit him with a punch. But she didnt want to, that little girl actually used her sideways force to take the tiger-shaped figure that was ready to go but was broken and couldnt get her palm. A palm followed the sideways force, through the armpit, and a palm was firmly punched. On that instant Yun Yin body. As if knowing that Yunyin would appear there! It also seemed that Yun Yin was stupid, and sent her body directly to her palm! After the middle of the palm, that instant body Yunyin was instantly bowed, the whole person arched like a shrimp, even the clothes on his back burst suddenly, a mouthful of blood was spit out, and the whole person flew out. At the same time, the other hand of this little girl also followed the sideways tendency, slammed the originally stretched palm, and smoothly grasped the flying kunai in her hand. But at this time, Yun Yin was flanking one after the other, one in front, leaping forward and punching out, taking the front door, one behind, kicking and attacking the back of the head, one in front and one behind, left cheek Right back of the head, with one punch and one kick, it will reach the body in no time. The attack came just right, it was when the little girl came out and grasped the situation of suffering, and it came suddenly, and ordinary people couldn''t react at all. But I didn''t expect that with two "pops", the little girl hurriedly turned sideways, turned half and squatted, her palms interlaced, and the two clouds that were attacking instantly cried out in pain, one facing forward and the other facing After that, he flew out and fell to the ground ten meters away, hitting a dog chewing mud. After that, the momentum of this spinning body continued, and the little girl took advantage of the momentum to copy, copying the slanting Kuwu in her hand, and hurriedly thrown it out, and the Yun Yin that shot the Kuwu-wu hurriedly came to Shinobu. He was caught off guard, hit the thigh directly, and fell to the ground. From Kuwus shot, to the shot of Kuwus Yunyin, Shangrenin, in just a second or two, the little girl was just spinning around, but in this instant, all four Yunyin had already fallen down. On the ground. If it weren''t for this Yanyin Ninja who still had some eyesight, I am afraid that Kunai shot out, and Xuena turned around, and then four Yunyin were knocked to the ground. However, after the sudden rush of the rotation, how did the palms come out, how did the two hands that flew into the cloud hidden, and grasped Kuwu adjusted to be able to come out of the palm? I didn''t see it clearly, and I didn''t think about it clearly, how to complete that attack! However, there was one thing he knew clearly that these Yun Ren underestimated this little girl so much that he would be beaten so embarrassed. The strength of this girl...absolutely at the elite level! Moreover, it is the kind of genius elite upper ninja level. The original elite upper ninja''s combat power is able to control a group battle of ten to twenty people. The combat power of this little girl may be able to control a ten to 25 people. Human groups are fighting! Even if Yunyin couldn''t bear to underestimate the enemy, I''m afraid he will lose in the end, but it won''t lose so quickly! Even the four of them do not underestimate the enemy, but they will not lose so quickly! Could it be said that besides Taki Chiba, Konoha also has such a powerful and enchanting young genius? A bit of horror suddenly surged in the eyes of Yanyin Ninja. A Takichiba made them suffer a big loss in the battle of Shayin''s extermination, and even Lord Qingtu eventually died because of the serious injuries suffered by this battle, leaving the village to lose a general who could be alone. After losing the soldiers and breaking the generals, I didn''t even get the results I wanted. Shayin was still a major disaster on the western border, and the village always tied hands and feet. And now, the performance of this little girl in front of him makes him feel that this is probably another Takichiba. Especially the calm and focused eyes that kept him from beginning to end made him more uneasy. He also participated in the task of encircling the remnants of Shayin. As one of them, he was familiar with this look, which was very similar to those eyes that often appeared in nightmares. However, those eyes in the nightmare were as quiet as water, as if they could see through people''s hearts. And these eyes are as firm as a stone, and everything is invisible! Just as terrible! The same nightmare! Taki Chiba is enough, if you add this little girl... At this moment, Yanyin Ninja could not imagine what a terrifying situation if the two appeared side by side on the battlefield. He could not imagine! At the same time, at this moment, he also gave birth to an indignation! Why, why does Konoha Village always have such a terrifying genius! This is unfair! But at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Iwain started to resent, but Xuena slammed into the ninja bag behind her waist and threw something to the ground. "Boom!" Immediately, a large group of white mist burst and spread, blocking everyone''s sight. When the white mist dissipated, there were only four Yunyin Ninjas looking nervously around in the clearing. Ran? Ninja Iwayuki''s face sank, but his figure flickered and disappeared again. This information...must be sent back to the temporary base! Yunyin suffered a small loss, and we have to prevent it early! Konoha... is moving! This time, an amazing character was sent! Flying through the forest, Yanyin Ninja looked serious. Chapter 455： headache Chiba Flying in the woods, with a stern look on his face, this task may be the most difficult task he has ever received. w.QDD.et Its not to say that the enemies you encounter will be more powerful. Chiba, who has fought against the s-rank ninja Yozuki than Chiyo, has been training with the s-rank six-tailed Kushina in the past two years, and Will not be shaken by a quasi-S-class ninja. What really makes him feel tricky is the situation of this encirclement. It can be said that this encirclement is now the main battlefield of Konoha, Iwain and Yunyin. For Konoha, getting the defense map of the border of the land of the earth can use it as a threat and make a big fuss, avoiding the joint attack of the land of the land and the land of thunder, and even further intensifying the land of the earth. Contradiction with Thunder Country. For Yunyin, getting the defense plan can be used to break through Yanyin''s defense, and secondly, it can also be used as a transaction, asking Yanyin to attack Konoha with him to solve this confidant trouble. If there is a defense plan to make a transaction, request an alliance, and let the country of the soil send a powerful hostage, then the feasibility of this alliance can be guaranteed, and when the time comes to deal with Konoha, it is a certain thing. At the same time, you can also use the defense map to expand the results of the hidden battle against the rock. It can be said that once the deployment plan falls into the Thunder Country, Yun Yin can gain absolute dominance. This Three Kingdoms War is basically what they have in the Thunder Country. Both Konoha and Iwagin will be controlled by it, even if it does not win absolute victory in the end, then the kingdom of thunder will get the biggest result. For Yanyin, no matter who the defense plan falls into, it will be a huge disadvantage to Yanyin and their country of soil. First of all, no matter who falls into the hands, they must focus on defense, especially those natural weaknesses. Even if they can''t fully defend, they must send enough ninjas. By then, their active forces on the battlefield must be reduced. However, now they are fighting Leizhi Nation inextricably, and they are evenly matched, and at the same time, they are restrained by Konoha. After this focus is placed on defense, these vital forces will inevitably decay, and the front line will inevitably retreat. At that time, the land of the land may be reduced to fish in this battle. Even if you dont focus on defense, if one of Konoha and Yunyin surprises the mainland, then the situation will inevitably fall into a huge disadvantage. Even if Konoha and Yunyin dont have the energy to attack the mainland, they still have to guard against it. Must be restrained and completely passive. It can be said that the fate of the land in this battle is tied to this defense map. Even if Yan Yin desperately tries his best, he will regain the defense map, no matter how much he pays, no matter how crazy the methods are. . Oh it''s here Too much trouble Qianye sighed, and while flying, the emerald green light in his eyes slowly lit up. The power of the three parties now seems to be very simple. Yanyin and Yunyin are surrounded by half, and Konohas intelligence team is also trapped in it. They can only hide in Tibet, mediate and wander around. They are always unable to escape, almost a bowl of fish. Can''t escape the opponent. However, under this simple situation, it is intricate and constraining each other, and this confinement is even stronger and more difficult than the three-nation confinement strategy set by Chiba before. This can be seen from the fact that a few-member Konoha intelligence team can persist for so long while being surrounded. In the current situation, as long as Yanyin and Yunyin shrink and encircle the net, it is just like the net fish closing the net. With an absolute number of people, the Konoha intelligence team will continue to shrink the scope of activities. In the end, they have to die and break the net. Then they can wipe out Konoha''s intelligence team with absolute numbers and strength, and even after shrinking the encirclement network, they can directly take the initiative to carry out annihilation wars. But why, why didn''t they take action, but only encircled but not killed, and even the encirclement net was strictly controlled to a certain degree, and they did not dare to take a step beyond the thunder pool. Obviously, Yanyin didn''t allow Yunyin to get a defense map, and Yunyin couldn''t let Yanyin **** it back. Neither side wanted Konoha to leave. Therefore, because Yunyin and Yanyin have the same goal of "do not want Konoha to break away", you and I are surrounded by half. At the same time, this encirclement is based on a weird balance, because "Neither Yanyin nor Yunyin want the other party to get the defense plan and the defense plan is very important and absolutely sensitive." Therefore, as long as there is any change in the other party''s encirclement half circle, they will Arouse a huge reaction from the other party, which intensifies, or if you increase troops and I increase troops, you attack and I attack, or you shrink the encirclement circle, I also reduce the encirclement circle, and even when you reduce the encirclement circle, I will give you a little ambush Wait and so on, the possibilities of this kind are unclear, and the Five Ninja Villages have been fighting for nearly a hundred years, and there are many insidious tactics. In this way, the result is not easy to say, maybe Yunyin won, maybe Yanyin won, maybe Konoha slipped away with the two guys shopping. It is also possible that Konohas army also participated, and the Three Kingdoms melee, this place became a whirlpool, constantly attracting the troops of the Three Kingdoms, and eventually all suffered losses. Moreover, no matter Yunyin, Yanyin or Konoha has no absolute confidence that they will be able to cause chaos and break the balance, they will be able to win steadily. After all, the other two will inevitably fall into a disadvantage to whom this defense plan is in. Even if the land of the earth regained the defense plan, the other two would lose a lot of ninjas in vain, greatly weakening their strength, which is not economical for Konoha and Yunyin. Therefore, there is the current balance ~www.novelhall.com~ Konoha dare not send rescue soldiers, Yunyin must consider Iwayin and Konoha, Iwayin must consider Yunyin and Konoha, how can we not cause the three parties to be excessive reaction. In the end, under the constraints of the three parties, there is only this way, to surround Yunyin and Yanyin, not to kill, and wait for the opportunity. And closely monitor the opponent and Konoha, never let the opponent take advantage. For Konoha, being surrounded, mediating, and waiting for rescuers, escaped without letting them find out, and sent this important defense plan back to the village. The three parties contained each other and formed this peculiar situation of siege without killing. However, this tripartite restraint is very strong and very fragile. As long as a little imbalance, all relations will fall into an impossible situation. And they are undoubtedly this little unbalanced Enough to shake this triangle relationship No wonder Nara Shikajiu called me to go by name. In this matter, he will not be relieved if he is replaced by anyone. Even, choosing me is actually a helpless move. In Nara Shikahisa''s heart, there is nothing suitable. People, barely suitable, may be me After all, this war may be ended after this deployment plan is started. And the defense map is so sensitive. However, Chiba himself also had some ideas for the battle for the defense plan of the country of soil. "Are you here? Have you entered the alert range unknowingly?" The corner of Qianye''s eyes flickered, and suddenly he stepped on his feet. After a pause, he turned off the branches. "Shoo!" At the same time, several kunai lasing from all directions. "despair" Chiba squatted to the ground, supporting the ground with one hand, and the moment his hand touched the ground, four rock walls suddenly rose, and after breaking several branches, they stopped. Earth Escape, The Art of Four Pillars And the next second "Boom boom boom" Several bursts of fire and smoke burst around the rock wall Chapter 456： Depends on what you do "It really is a trap!" The burly man looked at the three investigating ninjas who were half-kneeling on the ground. He just learned from them that the two young Konoha ninjas who were suspected of Takichiba had acted, showing a sickly look, obviously. It''s a trap. w.QDD.N As for what "grazing" and "maybe detoxification and curing diseases" reported in the detailed report of the ninja, these are all for people to see. It''s just for people to show, to cover up the failure of the plan. "So, have they been blocked?" The strong man asked again. "It has been blocked, and learned the lesson of being escaped by the little Hyuga girl. This time we sent the quasi-elite Shangnin and the quasi-shangnin ninjas." A detective ninja said in front. "Yep" The strong man groaned, thought for a moment, and said, "Where is the little girl Hyuga now?" "Still under surveillance." The detective ninja answered. "Okay, tell me." The strong man frowned, a trace of doubt and anxiety in his heart. This little girl is here to spy on intelligence, and her eyes are very suitable for investigating and searching for the enemy. It is estimated that some of our siege has been known to them. However, its a little strange here. Since this little girl is here to spy on intelligence, not to mention her strength, she has already met our interceptors, then she should also know that she has been discovered. Under this situation, it may lead to more More chasing soldiers, she should leave our surveillance range. With her blank eyes, it should not be difficult to get rid of our surveillance personnel. But why is it still in our surveillance range, she should also know that it is. Here is a bit strange! Thinking of this, the investigating ninja also spoke: "She is constantly moving around the periphery of our encirclement, and it seems that she has no intention of leaving." Along our encirclement? The stout man frowned, his brows tightened, and his heart was filled with doubts. Continue to investigate? Is this little girl naive on her mission for the first time, or she has another purpose, or she has a mortal heart and must complete the task of spying? Indeed, spying on intelligence is very important, especially in wars. Having sufficient intelligence can not only increase the winning rate, but also avoid casualties. Even a battle is an intelligence war. If their actions were arranged by that little monster, it would be normal to use their eyes to conduct investigations. But, at this risk, under our surveillance, spying? Where is this spying, it is clearly a visit! Didn''t the little monster give orders to return immediately if found, so as not to outweigh the gains? Humph Naive! Thinking about it, the strong man opened his mouth and said: "Send an eight-person team and we must catch that..." However, halfway through the conversation, he suddenly stopped, and suddenly looked at the map on the temporary command desk, which showed the virgin forest and a large area around it. "Wait a minute, where are those two boys attacking?" The strong man asked suddenly. At the moment, the two investigating ninjas at the temporary command table spoke in unison: "In the northeast!" Northeast and Southeast? The strong man picked up the pen carefully and said, "Come and show me." "Yes!" The Detective Ninja responded and pointed out the direction on the map. The strong man drew two arrows in the east and northeast of the virgin forest, marking the attacking direction of the two young Konoha ninjas. Then, another arrow was drawn in the south east. this is The strong man frowned. Could it be that this little girl from Hyuga is not only used to spy, but also to disperse our forces? Then, let the two boys attack from the northeast and the east? In this case, if we focus too much on the little girl Hyuga, if we want to support and dispatch the interception ninja as quickly as possible, we must send troops from the southeast, that is, from the east to the east. The south direction is surrounded by Yan Yin. And one in the northeast, one in the east... Is this to disperse our forces? Good to sneak in? no! Even if it is to disperse the forces, if it attracts our manpower, they should not be able to get out of it, and they cannot sneak in at all! What is this going to do? The strong man frowned and walked back and forth a few steps, then his eyes widened suddenly, and he hurriedly took a few steps back to the temporary command table. I glanced at the Konoha logo above. This It turned out to be so! They are creating a gap for the intelligence forces inside! The Konoha intelligence unit inside is not weak, and the reason why it cannot break through is that there are so many people on our side! If we disperse our forces, we can create an encirclement of the weak zone, and then the intelligence forces can attack this weak zone and break through! It must be so! Can''t be wrong! But how do the intelligence forces know that we have been torn apart a weak zone? They probably dont have a means of communication... Do not! Have! If there is no way to communicate, how did these Konoha intelligence forces call the village for help! Although we dont know about this communication method ~www.novelhall.com~, we cannot rule out the possibility that they cannot communicate! You must be careful about deploying the defense map. It should be assumed that there is a way of communication between them. No way! No, no! It is absolutely not possible to increase the interception manpower for the little Hyuga girl, nor should it increase the interception manpower for the two young Konoha ninjas. Here, I should let Yanyin do their best! "You two, step back first!" After thinking for a while, the strong man waved his hand to make the investigating ninja on both sides retreat, leaving behind the most central investigating ninja. "Yes!" The two detective ninjas responded and disappeared in place. At the same time, the strong man took out a blank scroll, scribbled a large piece, then carefully rolled it up, and handed it over to the remaining investigative ninjas: "Consulted with Iwagaki on a fixed location and Remember the secret code?" "remember!" The Detective Ninja took the scroll carefully and nodded. "Very well, you give these to Yanyin''s meeting ninja, and then give him this reinforcement token that we had agreed upon at the time of the crisis." The detective ninja reached out his hand to take the other scroll, and was taken aback. Reinforcement token? Is this to let Yanyin pass through our encircled area? Is it really this serious? Can these three children have such a great energy? Investigating the ninja was surprised. But astonishment to astonishment, this was the commander''s order after all. He didn''t ask why, he just disappeared and left in a flash, rushing to the place agreed by both parties. After all, it cannot be ruled out that among the three children, there is that little monster... Be careful! Moreover, this way, I can make Yanyin feel more at ease with us, lest that little monster makes any tricks! The strong man sighed, his eyes flashing sharply. Chapter 457： Hirohikos battle "Boom boom boom boom!" Several flames of smoke blew up and gathered into a thick black smoke, slowly rising from the forest in the east of this virgin forest, drifting into the gloomy sky. Hongyan''s eyes were shining bright red, Sangouyu''s writing wheel was turning, passing the explosion smoke beside him, and looking at the four people who surrounded him, the black smoke was repeatedly rising from his clothes. "It''s writing round eyes! This kid belongs to the Uchiha clan!" At this time, the eyes of the four people around him were all short. Under Hongyan''s look, everyone looked away, quickly, neatly and skillfully! Even preventing him from casting illusion eyes, they looked away. At the same time, at the moment they looked away, the four people actually got close in twos, and they were in groups of two, surrounding themselves. Standard tactics of writing round eyes! These people are all well-versed in battle, and they reacted as soon as they saw my eyes, and they didn''t even have time to use illusion. Obviously, they were very used to fighting against Shao Lun Yan. And even if they are close in pairs and both sides are empty, I still can''t give birth to the idea of ??breaking through from both sides. Hongyan frowned. He knew that he had encountered powerful characters. These Yunyin seemed ordinary, but their strength was definitely not weak. They might even be the most difficult opponent he encountered. This is absolutely not wrong. Hirohikos mission experience is even richer than that of Chiba. Except for the past two years, he has performed almost all missions outside. Unlike Chiba and Xuena, he has experienced countless missions. Far inferior to those in Chiba that can be called S-level tasks, but they can''t be done easily. Moreover, with the accumulation of these small tasks, Hirohiko is even better than Chiba in terms of tasks. In addition, he has always shown caution and caution, if he really wants to give Chiba or Hirohiko the critical task that cannot be failed. , I am afraid that the three generations of Hokage may not choose Chiba. Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena, in terms of tasks, undoubtedly Xuena is a blank sheet of paper, with no experience at all. Chiba is small in quantity and high in quality, with the ability and courage to handle large tasks. As for Hongyan, he is the one who has experienced battles, rich experience, cautious, and mature. Among the three, Xuena is blank, and the quantity and quality of Chiba mission experience are out of touch, and there will be instability. Only Hongyan can be called the most perfect. In terms of quantity, needless to say. For those small tasks, the difficulty may not be high when they were initially set, but because of the special environment of the war, the difficulty of this task will suddenly change during the process. For example, originally in peacetime, this route is unlikely to be encountered. To the ambush of S-level ninja or troop level, but in the war, because of strategy and many other reasons, you may encounter the ambush of S-level ninja or troop level in the simplest mission. At that time, the mission can be called S grade. Although Hongyan had not encountered this situation, the difficulty suddenly became an A-level task. He also encountered it several times, and the solution was very beautiful, otherwise he would not continue to perform wartime tasks. Even when Shirakawa Izumi and Mizutani sacrificed their lives, Hirohiko actually completed it very beautifully. In that quest, they almost encountered a mission that was impossible to retreat. The difficulty of the task was at least A level, but except for Shirakawa Izumi and Mizutani. , Hongyan''s team has no other sacrifices, and the sacrifices of Shirakawa Izumi and Mizutani are mostly due to their personal problems. They are negligent, and Hongyan cannot be blamed. It can be said that Hongyan was in an A-level mission. At the expense of two people, the number and personal strength of the team were far inferior to the opponents, so as to ensure the survival of the team to the maximum. , Coupled with his Sangouyu writing round eyes, he already possesses several conditions that a very good elite Shangren must have. Excellent command team combat ability, superior ability to turn the tide of personal strength, rich experience in various types of missions, ability to respond to unexpected mission situations... It can be said that Hongyan''s task ability is the strongest among the three. Although Chiba has a high starting point, he can complete S-level tasks and may not be able to complete low-difficulty tasks well. Every task has its own difficulties. Chiba is a high-end task expert, but not an all-rounder like Hongyan. Also because of experience, Hongyan almost instantly judged the strength of these people, and after judging the strength, he did not directly crush them with strength like Xuena did, but was thinking about Chibas plan. These Yunyin, shouldn''t be regular patrol guards, look at their posture, gaze, reaction, and even position coordination, they should belong to the four people who have experienced battles, are not weak in personal strength, and have a good understanding , The golden combination that should work together for a long time. Their combat effectiveness, the weakest, has the quasi-shangren level, which is the pinnacle of ninja among the elite, and it is only half a step away to reach the ninja. Four people...Four quasi-shinners, this is definitely not a patrol officer, but someone specially sent to stop us. According to Chiba, if you encounter a tricky enemy, then Xuena may have broken through, and even gave the enemy a prestige, so that the enemy has an estimate of our strength and dare not look down on us. So, Xuena should be safe. Thinking of this, Hongyan felt slightly relieved. Its great that I was wrong about Xuenas idea! So, then, you can do it without scruples! I didnt expect that the first cooperation task of the Nine-Sina Class was such a tricky task. Directly facing Yunyins hundred troops, feeling the ninja tactics of the troop level... I dont know how Chiba faced the siege of sand. Hidden rock hidden troops! That guy, since he came out of the ninja school...I have been behind him, but I always feel that now I cant see him clearly, and I dont know whether Im behind him, or was he dumped hundreds of them. It''s on the street! This feels... It feels a lot like brother! Thinking of this, Hongyan Poker''s face melted instantly, revealing a self-deprecating smile. "Boom!" Just as this smile bloomed, beside him, a cloud of white mist exploded, and an identical Hongyan appeared in the white mist. The art of shadow clone! He is different from Chiba after all. He has inherited the blood of the Uchiha clan. The amount of chakra in his body, even if he is still young, is much more than that of the normal Chiba, and this chakra amount is not an eight-door model. That kind of time limit increase is permanent possession, and it is still growing, especially in the past two years, as his body continues to grow stronger with actual combat training, Chakra volume has also increased like a blowout. In the battle, it is completely possible to separate a shadow clone! This is the advantage of an excellent pedigree! What''s more, this pedigree still comes from the six immortals! Although, Hongyan did not know. And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ the self-deprecating smile slowly disappeared from Hongyan''s face, and he recovered the poker face. At the same time, a special acupuncture point in his brain suddenly opened. Eight-door Dunjia, open the door first, open! Two years ago, I dealt with these four people, without a doubt. However, two years later... Hongyan narrowed his eyes slightly, and the figure flashed before disappearing in place. But seeing the four Yun Yin who had separated his shadow clone and became alert, their expressions suddenly changed. Art fire escape **** fireball! A huge fireball suddenly spit out from the mouth of the shadow avatar Hongyan who turned suddenly, and rushed towards the two Yunyins behind! At the same time, one of the last kicks had already kicked the profile of one of the two Yunyins ahead! The battle belonging to Hirohiko begins! Chapter 458： Cost performance and prelude "Boom!" A loud and muffled sound suddenly sounded in the woods northeast of the primeval forest. "boom!" After that, in just half a second, where the muffled sound was heard, a pillar of dust burst into the air, mixed with the falling tendency of these trees, and the rumbling sound spread out. "This is impossible" A Yun Yin lay softly on the raised stone, and looked up at the raised stone on the ground with difficulty. His mouth and nose were blood flowing, and the upper part of the stone was dyed red soon, and this sound was weak and weak. After the shocked words, his head was crooked and silent. After lowering his head, Qianye slowly got up and put away his fists. At this moment, with Qianye as the center, the earth and rocks stand like a stone forest. The trees in the middle fall down, and little dust falls from the sky, like dust and rain. On this stone forest, among the fallen trees, there were three dead bodies, bowed their heads and fell down, blood stained with wood and stone, and there was no sound. "The development of Tu Dun''s new technique is still not enough!" Chiba turned around, looked at the surrounding stone forest, and sighed silently. During this time, in addition to Shui Dun''s S-level ultimate attack ninjutsu, Chiba also spent a lot of time on Earth Dun effort. The smooth development of the new water escape technique allowed Chiba to gradually focus his ideas on the earth escape, and with his continuous in-depth understanding of the nature and form changes of Chakra in the past two years, he became aware of this kind of Chakra. The mastery of the strange powers has become more and more thorough. The development of the new technique of soil escape is not as difficult as that of water escape. It seems that there are two and two, and two are always easier than when they are one. At the same time, as the understanding of the strange power of Chakra becomes more and more thorough, Chiba also has new discoveries. Although this newly discovered theory is still very immature and needs further verification, Chiba knows that if If this theory is established, one''s own understanding of ninjutsu will be more comprehensive. In the future, ninjutsu may surpass physique and become the power he can rely on most. In the past two years, he suddenly discovered the joy of researching knowledge by those scientists and those old scholars. Yes, Chiba is very happy. I am very happy to study Chakra. If he didn''t live with Xuena, Xuena would remind him when he eats and sleeps. I''m afraid he will forget to sleep and eat. He once again appreciates the charm of knowledge, which is different from the boring school studies in his previous life. The knowledge he is studying now is practical and usable, not the vague knowledge that will be forgotten after graduation. This gives him a sense of fulfillment and can also increase his confidence and change his destiny. And now, the embryonic form of the new earth escape technique was cast from his hands, almost instantly annihilating the four Yunyin Ninjas who had besieged him, and they were four excellent Yunyin Ninjas. The power can be said to be great, almost as powerful as the water escape new technique. However, it is the same as the new water escape technique. This new earth escape technique cannot be used in actual combat. the reason is simple Qianye sighed, the emerald green brilliance in his eyes slowly dissipated, and even after the wound mode was lifted, he sat down and panted slowly. Chakra consumption is too huge! Eighty percent of the wounded Chakra in the body can be drained in an instant! It can be said that after using any of the two new techniques, Chiba must exit the wound mode. If it can''t kill the enemy, then it is estimated that Chiba will become a fish. This was unexpected by Chiba. When studying the new water escape technique, there was no such a large chakra consumption, but after it was completed, it would have to consume such a large amount of chakra to use it. At this stage, Chiba has studied the new technique for two years. It may be a tasteless ninjutsu, which is low in practicality and cost performance. However, Chiba was still a bit unwilling, so after this sudden attack, while the rock pillars were blocking the enemy''s detonation charm and sight, he used the new earth escape technique. The use of the technique was of course smooth and successful, and the enemy was also eliminated. but His chakra is still empty, and the cost-effectiveness of the new technique is still low. Unless the fifth door is opened and the Dumen mode is successfully developed, otherwise, these two new techniques can only highlight the shortcomings of the eight-door mode. use. As for the opening of the fifth door, Chiba calculates that the shortest time will be more than three years. That is to say, he can only reach the physique of opening five doors when he is about thirteen or fourteen. After all, Xiao Li will play at the age of thirteen or four and open the door At that time. During the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao, these two new techniques were definitely not available. This makes Chiba a little depressed. After all, these two new techniques have been the most diligent in his practice in the past two years. "There is no way... it can only be this way!" However, Chiba is depressed, but not discouraged. Even if the new technique developed for two years cannot be used in actual combat, Chiba has not wavered. For this, he has to thank Itachi. It was his birth that made Chiba firm. Confidence and new expectations. The moment I saw Itachi''s smile, except for the moment of emotion towards the new student. There was another thought in his heart. That is, a few years later, when Naruto was born, he could hold his teacher''s child in this way, clamoring with Hirohiko and Yukina in the warm smiles of Po Feng Shui Men and Kusina. At this moment, in Chiba''s heart, the unborn Naruto is no longer the protagonist of the Naruto manga, but the son of Uzumaki Kushina, the teacher who really cares about him. In addition to these, there are also about Itachi, about Sasuke, about Kakashi and Lin, about Daito... In the past two years, he has given birth to more expectations, and he is more eager to change the future and change his destiny. Finally, this desire made his determination no longer shaken. He wants to see that everyone has a happy ending! Perhaps Naruto and Sasuke will no longer experience hardships, and they will not grow to the same strength as the original work, but their ending will definitely be better and warmer. As for Madara, Heijueji, Kaguya Ji, and even the last Datongmusheren and Datongmu Taoshi, he will bear it alone! He Qianye, come to be the savior who bears everything! Come and become the protagonist of this Naruto World! "Then ~www.novelhall.com~ I have tried the next experiment, so be careful. You still need to do what you need to do, and you can''t be so foolish. Chiba stuffed a military ration pill into his entrance, stood up, looked at the gloomy sky, and turned to the west. If Yunyin has this kind of strength, both Hongyan and Xuena can break through! How would Yunyin react to the failure of this interception? A smile appeared on the corner of Chiba''s mouth. I''m afraid I can''t help but drag Yanyin in! If this Yunyin commander is careful enough, I am afraid that when these interception teams are dispatched, Yanyin will have been dragged into the water! So go ahead! The prelude is about to begin! Chapter 459： Stupid! "what!" The strong man frowned and patted his hands heavily on the command table. What a joke! Is this Takichiba crazy? Isn''t he afraid of causing an overreaction between us and Yan Yin? He went so far as to rush! Still break through in three ways! Is this a provocation? Is Konoha crazy? This is to completely turn this into a whirlpool that strangles the Three Kingdoms troops! Looking at the scroll passed back from outside the encirclement, the strong man was breathing heavily, and the scroll was simply written with a few lines of words, to the effect: The remaining two young Konoha ninjas broke through the block. , Rushed directly to the encirclement, looking like he was about to break through. Even the side who was monitoring the little girl from the Hyuga family sent an emergency report. The little girl from the Hyuga family slammed into the encirclement of Iwain, and stopped Iwain who was coming to support. One person actually dragged the two elite four-person teams sent by Yanyin. What a joke! Two elite ninjas, eight elite ninjas, and Yanyin''s support, to say nothing, there were fifteen or six people, and they were dragged by one person! This little girl from the Hyuga family was able to hold it! What level of strength is this, the elite level of Shinobu! It is the kind of genius elite who is at the Ninja level, and the actual combat power is much stronger than the ordinary elite Ninja! What kind of strength is Takichiba? Absolutely talented and elite combat effectiveness. So is this little Hyuga girl! The kid from the Uchiha clan started the three-gou jade writing round at a young age, and his strength is estimated to be insignificant. is it possible? Three ten-year-old children, three talented elites to the level of Shinobu? How did Konoha cultivate such talents? Even if you have such a gifted child, you need a great teacher! Konoha has such a teacher? Moreover, how reckless their offensive was, even if they attacked us Yunyin surrounded, even Yanyin was thinking about it, and he rushed forward without hesitation. Is this going to completely stir up this war? crazy! This is absolutely crazy! The burly man''s breathing became thicker and his anger soared. He couldn''t think that Konoha Village would send such a rescue force. It was just... it was just... self-destruction! anger! At this time, there was only anger in the strong man''s heart, intense anger. This time, Konoha''s reaction... stupid! That''s stupid! Simply stupid! This is simply a child''s idea! Positive breakthrough? Crush with strength? In this case, this is simply something that extremely immature children can only think of. What is Takichiba? What "Konoha''s little monster"? Just a kid! The strong man paced anxiously for two steps. In the current situation, he instinctively felt that it was not good, very bad. Moreover, he had an ominous premonition. Generally speaking, if you want to save people, even if it is a clumsy child, it is impossible to provoke Yanyin. After all, although the deployment map is very important to Yunyin, it is not as urgent as Yanyin. After all, the deployment map is the defense map for the border of the country of soil. No matter which village of Ninja gets, it is for Yanyin village and country of soil. It was a fatal blow. If Yanyin is pressed into a hurry, then anything can happen! Because whether Konoha got the defense map or Yunyin got the defense map, the state of their soil kingdom is absolutely passive. Then, instead of being controlled by others, it is better to die and break the net and drag everyone into the whirlpool. Strangled to death together! In this matter, Yan Yin was definitely the craziest one, and it was also a powder keg, which would burn at a single point. However, the current madness was comforted by Yunyin and Konoha''s performance, and the situation was not yet the worst, and there was no need to die. No matter what, in this battle, the most not to provoke is Yan Yin! Even if it is to save people, it will start from their Yunyin. However, these three little ghosts actually involved Yan Yin, didn''t they hang the torch on the fuse of the powder barrel! The strong man took three deep breaths in a row and forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart. calm! That Takichiba would definitely not be a kid, otherwise Konoha would not give him the heavy responsibility. If there is no Takichiba in this team, Konoha will definitely not give the heavy responsibility to other children as long as he is not stupid. It was just too angry, how could Konoha be so stupid! Maybe, this is just acting stupid! Perhaps these three children are just the vanguard forces responsible for disrupting our operations and encirclement. Then, the rescue will begin after the real forces disrupted. When the time comes, they will be able to rescue people and deploy defense plans without giving us time to react. This is to save people before the whirlpool is generated. As long as the defense map really falls in Konoha''s hands, then the whirlpool cannot be generated. Because at that time, the master of this battlefield was Konoha! Calm down! The strong man took a few more deep breaths, completely calming his mood. With reason and emotion, Taki Chiba must be in this team, otherwise Konoha will not rest assured, only this little monster''s tactical and strategic ability can barely support this rescue mission. This point, even if there is no intelligence and evidence, there is no need to doubt. Secondly, Takichiba is definitely not a child. Their actions seem to be childish, but there must be hidden behind the purpose that I don''t know and cannot analyze. Third, it cannot be ruled out that they are just the vanguard. Fourth, Yan Yin was provoked, and no one knew what they would do! It may increase troops and completely break the current balance. So what should I do now? The strong man walked back and forth a few steps, glanced at the strategic map on the table from time to time, his brows frowned. Then, a smile appeared on his face, and his brows stretched out. I''m so stupid! Since they want to go in, let them in! What can they do if they go in, a unit of 100 can still make six or seven people run away? What if they have the strength of a genius and elite Shangnin? Isnt it all the same? No matter how strong the elite Shangnin ~www.novelhall.com~ is to decide a team battle of 10 to 20 people, even if that Taki Chiba can rescue Sandyuki under the hands of the 50-man Iwayuki troops, what? At that time, Shayin and Yanyin had already lost both, and he was just taking advantage. I was really stunned by the name of this "Little Monster of Konoha" and Konoha''s sudden hand. They go in if they want! It just so happens, lest they make me mess outside! Moreover, within their encirclement, Yan Yin will feel more at ease, and this balance can be maintained until the opportunity arises! After the strong man figured it out, he felt refreshed and said loudly: "Come on! Send me an order, if a few of them rush in, let me in, put in the encirclement! Be careful not to let them see anything! " Chapter 460： signal! The blood was scattered like beads, and was quickly thrown behind by the flying Xuena. One to fifteen, she can escape already very well. Besides, there are eight elites. However, she was injured. She was seriously injured. There were two sword wounds on her left arm and right shoulder. There was also a wound on the side of her cheek. The blood leaked from these wounds, gathered into beads, and flew out in the air. There were still some marks of blast wounds on her back, and her skin and flesh were rolled. This should be the most serious injury on her body. In addition, there were a lot of scratches on his body, and the snow-white clothes were stained with blood and stains. It can be seen how dangerous the previous battle was. However, she escaped, but Yan Yin did not catch up. She didn''t seem to be surprised at this point. Although the expression on her face was solemn and painful occasionally flashed by, there was no expression of regret or disappointment, as if the goal had been achieved. Chiba and Hirohiko, don''t know how they are now? Although the body is a little uncomfortable, it should start to carry out their steps. Moreover, those elites seem to be heading towards Yunyin. According to Chiba, it is absolutely impossible to fight Yunyin. Now Yunyin and Yanyin are in a delicate balance, and both Is cautious. Moreover, it seems that there is an alliance. Xuena recalled Chiba''s series of instructions, and after comparing with reality, quickly made a judgment. Then, to support Yunyin. In other words, Chiba and Hirohiko have begun to attract Yunyin and Yanyin''s sights, and they may have already rushed inside. Now that we are done here, it''s time... During the flight, Xue Na put his hand into the ninja bag behind him, seemingly ready to take out something. But when she touched the inner space of the ninja bag, her face became stiff. She suddenly remembered what Chiba had explained before she left. When you come back, that scroll must be in your hand! And now, the scroll that recorded their plan of action is gone! Not in the ninja bag anymore! A trace of panic flashed across Xuenai''s face. Before rushing into the encirclement of Yanyin, she also took out the information and recorded it. It is impossible not to see it. She remembered it was placed behind her waist... Wait a minute, behind the waist? Yukina was taken aback, and then looked at the smaller ninja bag hanging on her right leg. She didnt put the scroll back into the ninja bag just now, because considering that she might frequently use the ninja bag in battle, She was afraid that she would lose the scroll in a hurry. So, she put it in another ninja bag. Xue Nai breathed a sigh of relief as her gaze turned, but when her gaze reached the spare ninja bag on her leg, her tone was suddenly choked, and her entire face tightened. Body stiffened instantly. Even the burning pain on the back was forgotten instantly. That scroll... is gone! Even the ninja bag is gone! When! Xuena recalled in a panic, and everyone stopped suddenly all day, standing on a tree. Recalling scenes in her mind, she rushed into the encirclement of Yanyin, intercepted Yanyin''s support troops, and then attracted patrol troops for a fierce battle... Is it that time? The picture in Xue Nai''s mind suddenly freezes. When he withdrew away, the quasi-fast kunai shot from the grass abruptly, and there was even a blood stain on his right leg. At that time, walking in a hurry, she didn''t notice that Kuwu did not hurt her leg, but cut her ninja bag! The person in the dark is aiming at her scroll! No way! Thinking of this, Xue Nai''s face changed drastically, she could lose everything, even her life, this scroll can''t be lost! Moreover, it was lost in the enemy''s camp, and basically their plan failed! Furthermore, the enemy may kill them all at once according to the above plan! Must be taken back! Those who see it must also be killed! Xue Nai''s face was solemn, her white pupils became prominent, and before turning around, she had already opened her eyes, and the direction she was facing now was the direction she had come from! No way! In this way, it will only be sent to death. There are too many of them... I was injured again. Here, Hongyan and Chiba must be notified. Xuena frowned and glanced at the transmitter in his hand. As long as he sends a signal, both Hirohiko and Chiba will come. Of course, it may also attract more enemies. Originally, she planned to use it at the agreed location, but now she has to use it in advance, and not using it at the agreed location will bring a lot of trouble and danger. In the end, I still held them back! Xuena gritted his teeth and the plan was lost. This is the most serious situation, and it is still lost in the enemy''s camp, and the enemy is likely to aim at the scroll to start... All these are connected, it is that the scroll fell into the enemy''s hands. She destroyed all plans, and even pushed the entire mission into an abyss that is beyond undeniable! This mission cannot fail! If they fail, Yunyin and Yanyin will not be able to give them Konoha a second chance! As long as the annunciator is sent, Chiba and Hirohiko can be gathered, and at the same time the danger will be gathered. Give the enemy a chance to be surrounded and killed! However, she had to do it, and she could only do it, no matter how guilty she felt, she still had to do it! Otherwise, it will be even more unimaginable! "call out!" Therefore, in the southern woods surrounded by Yanyin and Yunyin, a white smoke rushed into the sky with a sharp sound. Then, it burst! "Boom!" ... this is? Chiba, who was flying towards the inside of the enclosure, suddenly stopped and looked into the white mist that spread out into a special pattern in mid-air. Sender! It''s a signal! Chiba stopped abruptly, and flew in the direction the signal was sent almost without thinking. At this time, the Yunyin patrol, who was lying in ambush not far ahead, saw Chiba suddenly shifting direction, and his expression changed. what happened? How to change direction! At the same time, in another place, Hirohiko, who had simply wrapped his right arm, stopped, and looked at the signal from the sky on his left. It''s Xuena''s signal! At the moment, his brows frowned, without a word, he headed directly in the direction of the signal. At the same time, in the deep virgin forest dozens of meters away from the direction he was heading, a group of Yunyin patrols were equally ashamed. Seeing that they were about to enter the encirclement, they had already planned to fight him ~www.novelhall.com~ and then pretended to be lost and let him enter the encirclement. At this time, it turned around! This...what''s going on? What are they going to do? The patrol team suddenly became a little messy. When they received the order, they also knew that this Uchiha clan boy had defeated the four elites and rushed forward. Seeing that, it was unstoppable, and he was bound to enter the forest. But... how come you are about to enter the forest, but you immediately turn around? This is going to the south! Why are you going to the south? "Anyway, report it soon!" In a daze, one person spoke. "Ok!" The rest seconded. Chapter 461： return Surrounded by Yanyin, the virgin forest is directly south and west. "Ok?" A Yanyin looked back to the sky, but saw that in the sky, there was a white pattern in the sky, which seemed to be some kind of signal. "Wait!" At this time, Yanyin fifteen people, seven of them had already returned to their patrol posts, including him, there were seven others, it was the two elite teams that Yanyin sent after receiving Yunyin''s information. The other members of Yan Yin''s elite team, who had been going back to report, heard this round and turned their heads to look at their team leader, the head of the eight people. "What''s wrong, Captain." They almost spoke in the same voice, and then they followed their group leader''s gaze and saw the pattern in the sky. "this is" Everyone was startled. "Konoha''s new account, this pattern should be Konoha''s, it''s the little girl just now." Team Leader Yan Yin said. "Then what should I do next?" The seven turned their eyes away from the signal from the sky, and once again fell on their group leader. It can be seen that they have absolute trust in their team leader. "Catch it up." Team Leader Yan Yin frowned slightly, touched the ninja bag behind him, and said. chase? The seven Yanyin elites were taken aback. Just now, it was Team Leader Yanyin who stopped them from chasing the little girl and said, "This little girl is alone, for fear of enticing the enemy." He told them to stop. Don''t chase the poor. Moreover, they must go back now, report to the commander, and then see what the commander means, whether they have to go to Yunyin to support. Didnt I just say that this is the most important thing? Why are you chasing it now? However, the Seven Iwayin Elites, after all, are elites, and they are also at the level of quasi-forbearance. After all the battles, their true combat effectiveness is not worse than that for Shinobi. It can be said that after this war is over, they must be Iwayin''s Shinobu. Up. Therefore, they reacted quickly, and it was a moment of confusion. At this time, their group leader had already rushed over, and they were also preparing to rush out. And at this moment... "call out!" A sound of breaking through the air, a kunai with a "pop" sound, flew out of the forest opposite them. "Duh!" This Kuunai passed their ears and shot into a small tree behind them. "Initiating talisman!" In the front, their leader screamed. "Boom!" In the next second, the flames and smoke exploded, and the little tree fell. That little girl is back! Team Leader Yan Yin had a slight surprise in his eyes, his side suddenly flashed into the tiger-shaped palm in front of him, and there was a twist of the air that seemed to be whirling away. "Snapped!" With a crisp sound, the trunk of a tree behind him suddenly burst, and a large rotating circular hole penetrated through the sawdust, punching the tree in opposite directions, and there seemed to be some threads in the large hole. This girl... still kept her hands before? Team Leader Yan Yin looked at the pretty girl whose white pupils were prominent in front of her eyes and the meridians of her eyes bulged to her temples, her face gradually became serious. At this moment, all kinds of fighting with the little girl just slipped into my mind. The fifteen people were surrounded. Although the little girl could not make a counterattack, her excellent white eyes, quick skill and difficult soft fist technique, They were completely caught off guard. Although they were crowded and the containment was tight, they were still torn a path abruptly by the little girl and fled. Although no one was injured, though, the little girl was seriously injured. but I have to admit that they can''t compare to this little girl. The Hyuga clan has always been difficult, but now there is a very scary girl! If it is one-to-one, even three-to-one, I am afraid they have to stay here one by one. This gossip empty palm made him even more frightened. He also fought with the Hyuga clan many times, but no gossip empty palm of the Hyuga clan has such power. If this palm is hit on the body, I am afraid the body will Be penetrated! He couldn''t imagine how strong this little girl is! "Boom!" As his thoughts were turning, Team Leader Yan Yin suddenly exploded into a cloud of white mist. A piece of log slipped from the edge of Xuena''s palm. Stand-in surgery! A quick palm fell after the empty palm, and Xue Nai''s face did not change, she was already solemn and serious. In her gaze, the point of view kept changing, and finally, it landed in a bush behind her, the damaged ninja bag, and the scroll with half of it exposed. found it! She was delighted, and at the same time, when the gossip empty palm was closed, the hand that was in the ninja bag was also suddenly thrown out. Two kunai, thrown out behind her. "Boom!" Suddenly, the two flames of smoke exploded, and the air wave brought her, leaping her out, blowing her body in the air a little. "Chichi!" At this moment, the flames and smoke that gradually gathered behind him slammed open, as if they were cut in half, three wind blades, one large and two small, swelling against the wind, and blasted. Wind escape, a breakthrough technique! The wind came extremely accurate, extremely fast, and the time was just right. At this time, Xue Na was in the air, and the air wave was blowing, and he couldn''t avoid it. Even, in a small cloud of fire and smoke in front of Xuena, seven figures flew out, with strands of black mist, kunai, shuriken, fireballs, and soil cones came all over the sky and covered the snow in mid-air. Chennai wrapped up completely. No matter how strong you are, you are too aggressive! You rushed into the encirclement of the enemy without hesitation. Do you think that one kunai, one detonation talisman, two kunai, and two detonation talisman can disrupt our formation? Don''t underestimate people! Behind the two clouds of smoke behind Xuena, Team Leader Yanyin''s eyes flashed with cold light, and the smoke that was cut by the wind reflected in his eyes. From the cross-cut smoke gap, watching that person with his back facing him was fatal. Little girl surrounded by threats. Since your white eyes have 360 ??degrees of vision, you can see the enemy''s movements, can see through everything, and there are no dead ends. Then, an attack of 360 degrees, no dead ends, can you hide it? It''s so childish! Team Leader Yan Yin snorted coldly, his face was frosty, except for the cold light in his eyes, there was intense anger. In his eyes ~www.novelhall.com~ Xue Nai''s behavior is simply an insult to them! I really thought I could come if I wanted to, and I would leave if I wanted to! You can go, save your life! At this moment, in Xuena''s vision, up and down, left and right, are all kunai, shuriken, and the ninjutsu of wind, fire, and earth, and she is in the air, there is no way to avoid, no way to hide. However, her face did not change in the slightest, as if... I expected this result long ago! as if Already have full confidence to deal with it! then She twisted! A blue chakra dome spins out in midair! Baguazhang, return to heaven! Chapter 462： Soke! "Ding Ding Ding!" "Du Du Du!" The overwhelming shuriken, kunai, and even the fire escape, wind escape, and earth escape almost hit the blue chakra dome at the same time. Suddenly, Kuwu''s shurikens flew out in all directions. When the fireball, wind blade, and soil cone collided, they lightly paused, and then they collapsed into sparks, residual wind, and soil particles. The swords scattered and splashed. Even a few kunai and shurikens bounced back at a faster speed than ever before, shooting towards where they came from. That is, those Yanyin elites! "despair!" With a soft sound, the blue chakra dome disappeared, and Xue Na also landed steadily. At the same time, several kunai and shurikens fell down, "dangdang" by her side. Afterwards, the mixed dust of Mars was lifted by the residual wind and drifted away. In just an instant, all the swift and violent attacks without blind spots were bounced away, and everything seemed to be still in the residual wind. Seven Iwagaku elite ninjas, an elite team leader, either squatted on the ground, or fell to the ground in amazement, or tilted their heads to dodge, or leaned over, bowed their heads, or their handprints froze... All stared blankly at the one in the field. little girl. The little girl who spins out the light blue chakra absolute defense! That, from the Hyuga clan... Little princess! They were shocked! But it was not that the little girl bounced off all the attacks in an instant, perfectly defending against the combined attacks that ordinary people would undoubtedly die! They were shocked by the light blue chakra dome! What was shocked was the round cover known as "absolute defense"! They did not expect that the Hyuga''s family would be so bold, and they would send such a little girl to the battlefield when it was clear that the war was still stalemate. Even more unexpected, Konoha would be so anxious, even stupid! Send such a little girl to the battlefield! Also sent to such a sensitive place! This is simply... Pies fall from the sky! Baguazhang, return to heaven! Even if they knew it, this was a soft boxing technique that only the Hyuga Sect family could use. It was so powerful that it could be called an "absolute defense." In previous wars, this soft boxing method had long been discovered by various big powers and Shinobu villages. Only Zongjia can use it! So, this little girl who used Huitian... There is no doubt that it is the direct line of the Hyuga clan! They did not expect that everyone could not expect to see the Hyuga clans clan descendants here. After all, Konoha has not yet begun to live and die, and Konoha has not begun to fight hard. This is known as the most noble family of the Hyuga family. It is possible that the Zong Family will play, but Konoha will not let them play. In the separation of Hyuga, the eyes are useless after death, and there is no way to get any information about the eyes! Nor can it be dug out for others to use. Meaningless! Only the Zong family, the blood of the Zong family is the purest, and the eyes are the most precious. Even three years ago, they sent ten elite Shangnin elites to attack the Hyuga clan and wanted to take their little princess away, but in the end they fell short and lost ten elite elites. But now, a little princess from Hyuga''s family has come here! Even counting her age, the little girl in the field may be the little princess they wanted to take away! How can they not be shocked by this situation! How to keep them from being shocked! How to prevent them from being too excited to react! I dont know how many people covet the blood of the Hyuga clan! Yunyin, Wuyin, Shayin and their Yanyin, besides Konoha, which big country and Ninja Village do not covet! This is simply a pie falling from the sky! Almost for an instant, in shock and shock, without looking in eyes, without words, or even tacit understanding, all Yan Yin silently changed the task into... Take this little princess of the Hyuga clan back! With such a little princess, perhaps the Hyuga clan''s blood succession boundary is no longer Konoha''s patent! The secret hidden behind this ancient Xuejixian boundary may also be known by them Yanyin. No one knows how much benefit this will bring to Yan Yin! At this moment, after the daze, the light in the eyes of the eight Yanyin''s sharp eyes was a little fanatical! All this, of course, fell in the eyes of Xue Nai. Huitian, she also knew that as long as she used this trick, everyone would know that she was Hyuga''s clan descendant. She also understood very well that as long as she knew that she was a descendant of Hyuga''s Zong family, then the other party would keep her at all costs, instead of letting her go away as easily as before, let alone staying behind without chasing her. These people will haunt her, and she faces so many people, can hurt, but I dont know if she can kill, eight people, eight elite, she knows very well that she cant deal with it alone, she is not Chiba, nor It''s not Hirohiko, Chiba has countless methods and tactics, Hirohiko has a writing wheel, ninjutsu, shuriken, and also has countless methods. They can handle it. And she only has physical skills and soft boxing! Nothing else! One to one, one to two or even one to three, she has absolute confidence. However, for eight people, she knew the gap. She tried it just now, and she knew that she couldn''t deal with it, so she would rather be injured just now than retreat. Xuena knew very well that when she was kidnapped for the first time, she knew that as long as the enemy knew that she was a descendant of the Hyuga clan, she would be in danger. Therefore, from the beginning of this mission, she covered her forehead with a protective forehead, and did not use the soft fist technique of the Zong family. But now, she must expose her identity. Because, only by revealing their identity, these people would be like a hungry wolf seeing food and would not leave. Only in this way, she can keep these people. After all, although the scroll was found, it did not seem to have been opened, but for the sake of safety, she must keep these people behind for safety. Then, kill them together to ensure that the information is not leaked. Now, her identity is the best bait! Yukana is very calm ~www.novelhall.com~ is very clear, so when these Yanyuki eyes became frenzied, she didn''t feel afraid, and she was still calm in her heart. Calmly estimated that Chiba will also be surprised. In terms of mentality, of the three of them, only Xuena is the best! Taking a slight breath, Xuena straightened her posture, stretched one hand forward and contracted her abdomen with the other hand, and took a slight step back with her right foot. Standard soft fist posture! At the same time, the Iwagumi also stood up, or stood up straight, or inhaled, or pulled out the kunai shuriken embedded in the tree by their ears, or spread their handprints, and began to pose again... Stance! Suddenly, the forest was quiet, and the sound of birds and beasts was gone. The atmosphere of killing was enveloped. fighting, It''s on the verge! Chapter 463： Siege All the roads have been blocked. Did Chiba face such a master when facing Yanyin''s troops? Now that Im only eight, I feel like I cant run away, let alone defeat them! I can''t imagine how he did it. but I now understand how he was feeling. Xuena''s body sank slightly, her mind turned, and her head tilted slightly. "call out!" At the moment when she turned her head, a shuriken shot quietly from her ear. The attack... has come! "despair!" At this moment, Xuena stepped out, and with this step, his figure became shorter! "laugh!" A few strands of black hair fluttered up. As soon as Xuena stepped on her short body, a wind blade came swiftly, and almost brushed the tail of the hair that was floating against Xuena''s short body. If Xuena''s short body is slower, I am afraid she is now The scalp will be cut off! "Snapped!" The kunai that flew out suddenly stopped. A scallion white jade hand, holding its tail, buckled it in the ring at its tail end, and then turned around, holding it back in the scallion white jade hand! "brush!" An arc of cold light suddenly drew out! Xue Na twisted her body abruptly, using the foot she stepped on as the axis, her figure swung around, taking advantage of the momentum to make a sweep, sweeping towards her right. "when!" A sound of gold and iron, a touch of sparks, splashed to the right of Xuenai. what! The sharp pupils of Iwayin who struck from the right side of Zhikuwu contracted slightly, and the hand under the thorn of Kuwuwu shook slightly trembling, and the two Kuwuwu crossed horizontally and vertically, and the sparks repeatedly made the teeth sore. The sound trembles and shoots out. "Ding!" With a crisp sound, the kunai that swept across was drawn. The sharp eyebrows of the smoker who hit on the right side frowned, but his mouth was "tsk", but his figure retreated sharply, and in his pupils, there was a reflection of Xuena swept away by the rotation, fiercely. The tiger-shaped palm that hits the ground, and the twist of the whirling air that faintly releases. At the same time, the eyes of Team Leader Yan Yin, who spit out a wind blade, were also slightly widened. At this moment, the kunai that swept out had already emerged from Xue Nai''s palm and flew towards him, coming extremely fast! In an instant, it had reached the tip of his nose. At this moment, he leaped up, and he was about to let go of Jieyin''s hand and reach out to touch the hilt of the Shinobi behind him. This little girl movie! Obviously, this kunai was thrown out by Xue Nai by sweeping! "Wow!" At this time, Xuenai''s left foot touched the ground, and after drawing a dust mark, his figure suddenly stopped. Under this pause, the tiger-shaped left hand that had already been retracted in his abdomen had already passed out of his right arm. Suddenly, a spinning air twist suddenly shot out, and flew towards the sharp Iwagaku who was holding the Ninja sword from the original left side. Gossip empty palm! Yan Yin, who held the knife on the left, bit his sharp teeth, and a look of surprise and hesitation flashed in his eyes. With this knife, is it not cut? If it is cut off, the little princess will definitely be injured on this day, but she will also be injured by the gossip empty palm. Look at the empty palm of the little princess just now, this power, if it wins... hateful! But at this moment when Yan Yin''s elite was surprised and hesitated, Xue Na didn''t even retract his palm, and with force under his feet, the whole person retreated suddenly. "brush!" At this moment, at the moment when Xuena sank and backed away. A sword of light! From top to bottom, cut from the air! Wiping her nose and retracted the palm of her right hand, drop! The Yanyin elite who fell from the sky felt the touch of the sword falling in his hand, and glanced at Xuena who had already retreated, gritting his teeth slightly. The white-eyed vision is too wide, and she has seen all our actions! Really... Powerful Blood Succession Boundary! But at this moment, Xue Na who flew back frowned. Four people... Are there only four people involved in the battle? remaining people Blocked all my escape routes! In the white-eyed vision, there are also a few elite Yan Yin, standing on the surrounding trees, staring at the battle here. However, even if their partners lose, they have no plans to end. Obviously, it is to prevent everyone from coming up together, causing loopholes, this is to block all her hopes of escape! "despair!" Xuena landed and flew back several meters. "laugh!" At this time, a splash of blood splashed out of Team Leader Yanyins cheeks, and the kunai thrown by Xuena brushed his cheeks, and with a "duh" sound, it was inserted behind him, which was when Xuena came. On a tree trunk in the direction, Kuwu''s sword edged halfway into the wood! "Snapped!" A layer of cold sweat erupted from the forehead of the Yanyin Ninja who hit on the right side. He squinted and looked at a crescent-shaped hollow being punched out next to him, like a tree trunk that had been bitten, and swallowed unconsciously. Just a little bit, if he backed up and avoided the upper half of a shot, then the crescent was hollow and would stay on his face. At this moment, it was not the sawdust slapped his face, but his blood and brain splatter! "Kakka!" The Ninja Iwaguru on the right side gritted his teeth, holding the Shinobi in both hands, watching the twisting air wiping from his left arm, and his left sleeve shattered with it, turning into pieces of cloth spinning. Follow him. And the twisted flesh and blood on the left arm! "Duh!" The Yanyin elite who fell from the sky squatted to the ground, and Shinobu cut into the ground, splashing some dust, and the tip of the knife entered the ground. However, he didn''t even look at it, and his eyes were not far away from Xuena, who was not far away. There was a slight chill on his face. "Tick!" A drop of water fell from the air and splashed on the mud. then Two drops, three drops, four drops... The rain was pouring down, and in a blink of an eye, a pour of rain poured out in the gloomy sky. "puff!" Team Leader Yanyin rolled to the ground, tumbling two times and then suddenly bounced up, holding the Shinobi behind his hand tightly. "call!" The Yan Yin elite who hit on the left took a deep breath, slowly exhaled, and then took a step forward, already assuming the posture of Jieyin in his hand. "despair!" The ninja who had attacked from the right side dropped his left hand and held the ninja in his right hand. The ninja was in pain through gritted teeth and turned to Xuena. "Stunned!" The Yanyin elite who fell from the sky pulled out the second knife behind him, and slowly stood up, his eyes fixed on Xuenai, his hands tightened slightly. And in front of them, Xuena stretched out one hand and shrank the other on her abdomen, and took a half step back with her right foot. There was no obvious expression on her face. This charming little girl was still calm and serious! It is still the standard soft boxing posture. With the sound of rain, everyone present has already gained momentum~www.novelhall.com~ What a...great little girl! Worthy of being the clan of the Hyuga clan! The Yanyin surrounded by trees, and the Yanyin who fought a ground raid, couldn''t help but have such a thought in his heart. Four people, four directions, almost all of the attacks that arrived at the same time were blocked. And is Without using Huitian! At this time, Xue Nai''s serious and calm face loosened. The corners of her mouth, There was a smile. It was also when this smile showed up, I dont know if it was the illusion of Yanyins elite, the rain curtains around seemed... There was a pause! Chapter 464： Arrivals! Are you here so soon? How long has the signal been sent? The corner of Xuena''s mouth was a warm smile, and in her heart, it was also warm. Because in her sight, the figure of the violent Chakra in the distance that was gradually smoothing down was already less than twenty meters away from her! And that pair of ominous eyes with strong pupil power are also less than twenty meters away from him! However, it was too timely! "Be careful everyone! Someone is coming!" At this time, a Yanyin ninja on the trunk suddenly called out. The other elite Iwayin were stunned. The Yanyin ninja who shouted was a perceptual ninja, and his warning words would naturally not go wrong. Is it that signal? Team Leader Yanyin frowned and looked away from Xuena''s smile. Just now, he was still admiring the little girl''s unhurriedness and patience. But at this moment, his face is all solemn. The signal should be sent after the little girl left, and confirmed that we did not catch up, and logically we should have ran some distance. In other words, when we see the signal, it is not when it was just sent out, it should have been sent out for a while. During this time, is this little girl coming back? And during this time, her companion, Taki Chiba, the suspected "Little Monster of Konoha" that Yunyin called, Taki Chiba, who caused us to lose a general in Iwakura Village, and the child of the Uchiha clan, has already Has it arrived? However, this is not the place where the signal was sent... So, it means it''s an appointment to stop us...no! It is to gather three people, make a breakthrough, and break into the encirclement! then Leader Yan Yin''s heart suddenly became clear. That''s it, it seems... it is true! Thinking of this, Team Leader Yanyin suddenly raised his head and winked at the elite Yanyin on the opposite tree. At this moment, the perception ninja spoke again. "So fast! They are here! They are..." However, halfway through the conversation, he was taken aback, suddenly turned his head and looked behind him. At the same time, the second half of the sentence blurted out: "Behind me?" However, just as the second half of the sentence was spoken, a fist had already hit his face, looking like that, as if he had put his face on the enemy''s fist. then Weird power, burst! "Boom!" With a muffled sound, Sensing Yanyin''s elite only felt his face tighten suddenly, as if his five senses were all squeezed together, and sudden pain came. Next, he lost consciousness! "boom!" It was also at this time that a tree opposite him slowly fell down and was broken by his body! "Hongyan! Go and help Xuena! Protect her!" Afterwards, an urgent shout sounded in his original position. "Ok!" A figure responded, and suddenly sprang out of the forest, stopped beside Xuena, and supported Xuena who was slowly falling on his side. A bright red pupil flashed into the sharp eyes of the four Yanyins opposite Xuenai. "Write round eyes!" A scream burst out from the mouth of Leader Yan Yin. Immediately, the four Yanyin elites moved away from sight, and subconsciously approached in twos, and then, their eyes swept to the original position of the perception Yanyin. I saw a handsome young man standing on the tree trunk, closing his fists and standing still, his eyes flashing with emerald green light, looking at them coldly. At this moment, the four Yan Yin were sharp and stiffened. How familiar is this face! Since Lord Qingtu died and died, Lord Huangtu has drawn a picture with this face printed on it. All Yanyin is familiar with this face. The owner of this face is the ninja who first pay attention to the ninja in the task of resurrecting Shayin and the death of the Lord Qingtu who they respect. Konoha''s little monster! Takichiba! At the same time, the body of Hirohiko who was supporting Yuuna was indeed stiff. His right hand held the familiar touch from Yuuna''s back, and even he touched something hard and cold. The touch of this thing is also very familiar! He frowned and lowered his head, Xue Nai''s head had been tilted on his right shoulder, the meridian bulge from the corner of his eyes to the temple was returning to normal, and a strand of blood spilled out of her mouth. bad! Hongyan''s heart tightened, his figure slightly leaned back, his eyes fell on Xuena''s back. I saw a big hole in Xue Nai''s clothes on his back, and the exposed skin was curled and charred, and blood was still leaking out. His palms were already covered with her blood. Moreover, on top of this scorched and bare skin, there was a kunai, which entered three-pointer, only deviated from the spine by an inch, and almost pierced into Xuenais spine. At that time, the consequences would be really unthinkable. Even now, Xue Na is seriously injured! In other words, she just came back to fight with a badly wounded body, dragging these people, and seeing these rocks hiding and trying to capture, she may already know the identity of the Xuena Himu family! Moreover, this is what Chiba told himself along the way. Xuenai signaled in advance that the planning scroll must have been lost! In order to hold down those people, she will definitely expose her own clan''s identity, use the clan''s identity to attract these people, and desperately delay time! So, be sure to get there as soon as possible! It is precisely because of these words and this inference that they will come over at the fastest speed at all costs. After seeing all this, Hongyan frowned. Just when he fisted that Yanyin, Chiba didn''t look at Xuena, but he told me to hold her... Could it be that he knew that Xuena would be seriously injured? Does he know all this? Afterwards, Hongyan shook his head and threw this idea out of his mind. If Chiba knew that Xuena would be seriously injured as a result of this assault on the Yanyin troops, how could he let Xuena go, it would be impossible. Seeing Hirohiko holding Xuena, Chiba also breathed a sigh of relief. Everything is going well, it''s hard for Xuena! Unexpectedly, she would be so desperate to be so badly injured that she would not hesitate to expose her clan''s identity and force herself on the road to absolutes. Thinking of this, Qianye frowned slightly, his fists gently clenched. If ~www.novelhall.com~ fails this mission, then I am really sorry Xuena! "Hongyan, protect her!" Qianye slowly erected a mark, but moved his gaze away from Xuenai''s body and looked at the Yanyin elite. And at this moment, the backs of those Yanyin elites were chilled for no reason. "The goal changes, regardless of the little princess Hyuga, perform the first task during the war..." Team Leader Yan Yin stared at Chiba, and said in a very serious voice: "No matter what the situation, kill this as soon as possible. Konoha''s Takichiba!" "Yes!" The three Yan Yin elites around him responded sharply. At the same time, the other Yanyin on the tree also looked at Chiba, full of fear... Killing! However, in the next second, these fearful gazes with killing intent suddenly turned into horror! Chapter 465： Cooperate with the attack? "Tick..." A drop of rain splashed on the horrified face of Team Leader Yan Yin. At the same time, in front of him, the other three Yan Yin elites in the triangle position turned their eyes and glanced at their side. That is, the middle of the four of them! At this moment, in the middle of the four, a young man had a solemn expression with emerald green brilliance in his eyes, half kneeling on the ground, his hands gently raised and lowered. When? Is this... instantaneous? The three Yanyin elites and the Yanyin team leader all stepped back unconsciously, farther away from the boy. what happened? At this time, the picture in their minds was still the picture of Chiba putting up two-finger seals, and even Chiba''s words "Hongyan, protect her" had not fallen. It''s as if Chiba raised his fingers, and the person was already among them. Even the eyes of the few people standing on the tree began to turn, and their faces were shocked. "Snapped!" Chiba pressed the ground with one hand. Earth escape, the technique of rock pillar prison! Immediately, the four earth walls suddenly rose, and the rain splashed all over, surrounding Qianye, the Yanyin group leader, and the three Yanyin elites. At this moment, Yan Yin Elite and the team leader reacted, and they just pulled back, knowing that they were against the wall, and their eyes were not far from Chiba. These Yanyins seem to... fear me? At this moment, a thought came to Qianye''s mind. He was among the four people just now, with enemies all around. And it didn''t seem to have any special actions, even if he used the rain to use the water instant, it would not make them so jealous. The technique of instantaneous body, especially ninjutsu instantaneous body, cannot be used continuously after all. No matter how fast, it is impossible for them to be so jealous of themselves. Then, these Yanyin elites, who have experienced many battles, should not be afraid of themselves, even if they are afraid of themselves, it is impossible to be so cautious. what happened? To be honest, Chiba was a little bit puzzled by Iwayuki''s retreat. However, the doubts turned to doubts, but Qianye''s hands were not slow at all, and as his thoughts turned, two seals were already made in his hands. When the four Yanyin who saw his Jieyin, their expressions all changed together, the leader of that Yanyin immediately said: "Offensive!" With that, the two shurikens had already been thrown out and flew towards Qianye, obviously to interrupt Qianye''s knot. This judgment is correct. They are now in Chiba''s rock pillar prison. The rock pillar prison itself is not an offensive ability, and it is used for defense or trapping people depending on the situation. For Yanyin, Chibas technique of rock pillar prison has a shadow! When Chiba was rescuing Shayin, he used the technique of rock pillar prison in conjunction with the high speed of the wounded state to kill seventeen Yanyin in an instant. Until now, Yanyin didnt know exactly how he killed these Yanyin, what kind of technique he used, and after Huang Tu returned, except when he drew the picture book of Chiba, he said that he must be careful of this little monster. Of rock pillars. They retreat in a hurry, partly because of their fear of Chiba, but more of this sentence is the rock pillar prison of this little monster! Of course they have heard about the 17 people in a flash. How can they not be afraid and overreact? And now, the leader of Yanyin''s voice has not yet fallen, and the other three elite Yanyin who also saw Chiba Jieyin have already moved. Three sword lights flashed from behind Qianye suddenly. Two Yanyin elites, either cutting horizontally with double knives, or slashing vertically with a single knife, have already attacked Chiba''s back. In the next second, Chiba''s back will be exposed. The other one, Jieyin in his hand, took a deep breath, his cheeks bulged, and ninjutsu was about to spit out. Of these four people, the leader of Yanyin''s shuriken is in front and three swords are in the back, and the elite of Ninjutsu Yanyin is on the left and rear. The attack from three angles came extremely fast, and it reached Qianye''s front almost instantly. After seeing this scene, Team Leader Yanyin shot a smile from the corner of his mouth and stretched his hand behind the ninja bag. Now, if he wants to hide, he can only go to his right and above! If you hide above, you will put yourself in a situation where you can''t avoid him, he won''t be so stupid! Shuriken, the attacks of the three of them are of course impossible to cause damage to this little monster, but if they are not injured and have the power to counterattack, naturally they have to run to his right! Now that you know your next move, the attack will not fail! Team Leader Yanyin''s eyes flickered. Although he was completely seen through his eyes, he was the leader of an elite team after all, and he had some judgment. As soon as he avoided, attack! Team Leader Yan Yin took a breath, staring at Chiba steadily. At this moment, Chiba''s hand seal remained unchanged, and he jumped up, and the whole person leapt directly. Do you think I''m stupid? You deliberately kept the right side for me to avoid! "call out!" Two shurikens flicked across his feet, and one head hit the knife light behind him. "Dangdang!" With two sounds, the two sword-wielding ninjas of Yanyin ninjas all had a pause, each turned their heads, and escaped the ejected shurikens. At the same time, they paused, and the slashing was suddenly eliminated. Is it seen through? Team Leader Yanyin frowned and gave a slight pause in his hand. The Kumu who had originally planned to throw out from the right side also stopped in the ninja bag. At this moment, Qianye''s face changed suddenly, and the corner of his eyes glanced to his left rear. I saw the bulging cheeks, the Yanyin elite who seemed to have ninjutsu about to spit out of his mouth, had already squatted and pressed the ground, and a cone of soil stabled at him very quickly! Towards him in the air, stab! Tu Dun, Tu Long Gun! It is calculated! Qianye was in the air, and the swiftness of the soil cone was already on his waist. You look down on us too much! Isn''t it possible that no one can tell that you will avoid upwards? Tu Dun Yanyin''s elite mouth exhaled and sneered. In the next moment, this little monster that caused them heavy losses will be pierced by his own soil cone, threatening the village, and there will be one less disaster! At the same time, the two swordsmen Yanyin are elite, and the corners of their mouths are also smiling. Of course we know that you will see the group leaders intentions, and we know that you will inevitably avoid it! No, look down on us too much! Everything is just acting! However, after this thought turned, the smiles on the three of them all froze. "Boom!" At this moment, a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded beside Qianye, and a hand suddenly stretched out from the white mist, pulling him past. "laugh!" The spur of the soil cone stopped, and a piece of clothing hung on the tip of the soil cone, splashing water! Shadow clone? Was that seal originally a shadow avatar technique? Seeing his own soil cone and Qianye pass by, and after taking only a corner of his clothes, Tu Dunyan''s sharp mouth twitched. This little monster! "Boom!" The shadow clone exploded beside him~www.novelhall.com~ With the pull of the shadow clone, Chiba flew out obliquely, avoiding the lethal soil cone. However, his brows were still frowning, and his eyes reflected the two kunai from bottom to top, and the arc of the mouth of the leader of the Yanyin group. And in the eyes of Team Leader Yanyin, it was clearly "Look at how you hide!" "Tsk!" Seeing the flying shot, the kunai who had reached the shoulders and waist, and the detonation of the end, the corner of Chiba''s mouth curled. Fortunately, when dealing with Yunyin''s elite, I directly used the prototype of the new earth escape technique to solve it, otherwise, it may be entangled! This elite is elite, so difficult! "Boom!" After turning his thoughts, two groups of fire smoke suddenly exploded from his shoulders and waist, engulfing him instantly! Chapter 466： All the same It succeeded! The three Yanyin elites and the team leader shook their fists together, looking at the large cloud of smoke formed by the two clusters of firelight smoke in the air. Then, the four eyes gathered. Nice job! This time a series of attacks, even they did not expect that they would cooperate so tacitly, and cooperate to produce such an effect! With the attack at that time, Team Leader Yan Yin really just wanted to interrupt the little monster''s ninjutsu, and didn''t think much about it. Even when the two sword-wielding Yanyin elites rushed forward, as well as the seal of the ninja, he really just thought that the little monster''s avoidance direction must be the right side, and his detonating talisman must attack. Look at the timing so that this little monster is inevitable. At that time, Chiba dodged up, which was really beyond his expectation. When he saw his shuriken being used by Chiba and disrupted the attack of Iwayin holding the sword, he shook his heart and watched. The little monster Kieyin remained unchanged, without interrupting at all, he was even ready to be killed. I was full of despair, thinking that the technique that killed 17 people in a flash would fall to my own head? But at that moment, hope rekindled. Because that Tulong gun, the elite quasi-ninja who had followed him for a long time, actually deceived him. He thought it was Huo Dun, but he didn''t expect that it was Tu Long, the appearance of the bulging cheeks. A fireball came, but I didn''t expect it to stab the ground cone! At that moment, the little monster was in the air, and there was nowhere to take advantage of it. This dirt cone was undoubtedly deadly! The battle between ninjas is like this, and in a flash, it may be reversed! The moment just now was the moment of reversal! However, I didn''t expect that the seal of the little monster knot turned out to be a shadow clone, and it escaped the catastrophe with the help of the shadow clone! At that time, when he saw this shadow clone, he knew that the soil cone would not work, and he would definitely not kill this little monster, killing this greatest threat. However, did not expect. He still didn''t believe it. At that time, his body must have moved before his consciousness, and he threw out the two detonating talisman Kuwu. It was the direction that the little monster flew diagonally! And when he was thrown out from Kuwu, he knew it. This must hit! Even, he was uncontrollably excited. See how you hide! Then, there was no accidental hit, exploding the flames in front of you! This match is perfect and unimaginable! This detonation talisman was made by him, and it belongs to the most powerful type among all the detonation talisman specifications in Yanyin. It almost explodes around him. No matter how strong the little monster is, even if it is not dead, it will have to blow up a layer of flesh! The combat effectiveness will inevitably be greatly reduced. If you are lucky, you will even lose combat effectiveness and even die! After getting rid of this little monster, even if the Uchiha clan is there, what are they afraid of! As long as the little monster is a little bit, the Uchiha clan''s writing wheel eyes and the pure white eyes of the Hyuga family are all their Yanyin! This battle, the harvest is definitely huge! Moreover, with the white eyes, the intelligence team that captured Konoha was much simpler. With the special ability of white eyes, the Konoha intelligence team that was surrounded by the treacherous tracks in the circle would definitely not be able to escape. In this way, not only is it possible to wipe out Konoha''s rescue team, but also get gazes and writing round eyes. Even in the area of ??the defense map, they will have a huge advantage, and they can also be under Yunyin''s eyelids... This Konoha is simply a gift to them! Thinking of this, the corner of Yanyin''s mouth couldn''t help but a smile that couldn''t be suppressed, he was overjoyed! Next, when the smoke clears, you must ensure that this little monster will die! But the next moment, the smile at the corner of his mouth instantly solidified, and his eyes were shocked! Not only him, but the three Yanyin ninjas are also stiff, and their eyes are still beautiful! "Kakka!" The smoke of the explosion was quickly dissipated by the heavy rain, exposing Chiba with his hands crossed in the form of a block. The sound of rock fragmentation accompanied by the falling rock fragments sounded, stimulating the eardrums and hearts of the four elite Yan Yin . Seeing Qianye''s body scorched and cracked and fell, slowly revealing the rock fragments of normal skin, the four Yanyin''s elite eyes slowly widened. impossible! The art of rock hardening! How could this little monster? Only the ninja who is best at ninja and the change in the nature of the soil can learn the ninjutsu, even many elites can''t learn it! How could this little monster! At this moment, Chiba, who was in the air, narrowed his eyes slightly. Is there no follow-up attack? I thought that with their fear of me, there would be a wave of shurikens and kunai attacks! Thinking, Chiba shook his hand, and the kunai with the steel wire in his hand shot out. "Duh!" Suffering fell into the earth wall without answer. Afterwards, Chiba took advantage of the situation and stepped firmly on the earth wall. At this time, the shocked and speechless Yanyin elites also reacted. Seeing Qianye falling on the wall, they all touched Kuwu, and they were about to attack. However, Chiba''s mouth was slightly raised when he saw this. That''s too late! The last seal on the back of the hand is over! Earth escape, the art of rock fist! Suddenly, the earth wall under his feet began to bulge and bulge, gradually making a giant rock fist, slamming it towards the ground fiercely! "Ding Ding Ding!" "Dangdangdang!" The rock fist punched down, and the rock fists who threw out the kunai only felt the darkness in front of them, the rain line stopped suddenly, and the huge black rock fist roared. The kunai and the shuriken that were thrown out were like worms that shook a tree. Seeing the Yanyin Ninja who was almost full of this rock pillar prison, all the colors changed and exclaimed. At this moment, Qianye didn''t pay attention to the rock fist that fisted down. Instead, he looked up, then rushed up, and the whole person rushed up on the dirt wall. Hearing these exclaims, I guess I can''t help the rest! The thoughts in his heart turned, Qianye only felt the top of his head dark, and the three Yanyin leaped sharply, and the kunai shuriken in his hand had already whizzed down, overwhelming the sky. Sure enough...it saved me to lure them down! Thinking, the seal in Chiba''s hand was over. Suddenly, the earth wall above him suddenly bulged, and then suddenly protruded, a huge rock fist suddenly stretched out from the wall of the earth wall, and raised his hand. . "Ding Ding Ding!" "Dangdangdang!" Suddenly, the sound of Kuwu''s shuriken bounced endlessly, and the huge rock hand rose into the sky, holding it open. "bad!" I only heard a cry from above, Iwate suddenly clenched. Suddenly, the three Iwakura ninjas were held tightly in Iwate~www.novelhall.com~ Click! " At the same time, when the Iwate who was holding it held the three of them, there were several cracks in the back of his hand and index finger. A loud shout came from it. "Go to hell!" A lot of strength! The momentum of Chiba running unchanged, jumped onto Iwate''s arm, jumped up, glanced at Iwate, and couldn''t help but sigh, and the hand of Yinjue changed continuously. But it''s too late! A sneer, lifted up on Qianye''s face. At the same time, he turned over and fell on the rock pillar prison, pressing his hands to the ground violently. You will still be squashed after all! Earth escape, mountain art! Chapter 467： Damn it! "Kakka!" In the rock pillar prison, the tightly clenched rock fist cracked every inch, and with a "slap", it shattered thousands of rubble and scattered. The three trapped Yan Yin elites were revealed, and their faces were solemn, and their eyes were intertwined with anger and surprise, and each looked up and looked at the figure of the young man who turned over. This Takichiba! It is so powerful that the form change can be used! Basically relying on the change of form, the effect of the rock fist technique has been changed! The art of rock fist originally only generated a rock fist to attack, but this Takichiba actually used rock fist to catch trapped people! Just like a real hand! This kid is absolutely not allowed to stay! This is the only thought in the minds of the three elite Yan Yin. And this thought flashed, and the three of them didn''t look at the rock fist that smashed down below, as well as the group leader and three companions under that rock fist, after looking at each other. "Flap!" The three people who were clenched together suddenly stretched out their hands, grabbed the third one, and threw upward, throwing the Yanyin elite up, and at the same time, they fell down at a faster speed. give it to me! The Yanyin Jingrui who was thrown up glanced at the two Yanyin Jingrui who had fallen sharply, nodded silently, and then averted his gaze to look at the square sky filled with rain. In a few seconds, he will highlight the prison of this rock pillar! "DaDa!" At this time, the two elite Yanyin who accelerated their fall also landed on the Iwate below. After looking at each other, their expressions changed slightly. The Iwate, who had been smashed down, has stopped, still like a sculpture, and on both sides of the rock fist, the four Iwayin, including the elite Iwate, walked out from under the rock fist with a stunned look. Look at the rock fist that is still like a sculpture. what happened? Why did you stop? At this moment, the Yanyin elite who was still going up had already protruded from the rock pillar, and the square sky suddenly opened up. His hand has been stretched into the ninja bag, and the two detonating talisman kunai have been captured in his hands. His eyes turn around. As long as he finds the little monster, he throws the detonating talisman kunai immediately to block all its actions, and then Smash this four-pillar jail with one punch. He is also a ninja of weird force. He can smash the rock fist with one punch just now, let alone this earthy rock-pillar prison? Just when his teammates threw him, he had already made plans. The little monster also had weird powers, and he could do a lot of ninjutsu. It was even harder to imagine the use of Chakra. If he could deal with it alone, Not an opponent. He is not stupid, so as long as he landed safely, he would be able to smash this rock pillar prison, and then his partners would be able to come out and besiege together to have a chance of winning! Thinking of this, he took a breath, his face serious. After that, he only felt the darkness above his head, and his wide vision was immediately blocked. In the next second, his face instantly froze, and the whole person became uncontrollably stiff. This how is this possible? In his horrified eyes, two huge flat stone faces were reflected in his direction, and raindrops splashed! Do not! impossible! This is impossible! The stone surface in his eyes grew bigger and bigger, getting closer and closer, until it blocked all his vision. He was in the air, and he had already begun to fall outward, falling outside the rock pillar prison, but... Still within the range of the two stone faces! When he fell to the ground, it was also when he was crushed by the stone surface! It turns out that all this is acting, he is acting! This little monster is acting! The rock pillar prison, trapping himself in it, that Iwate... everything is acting! He just used the rock pillar prison and the space in the rock pillar prison to trap himself, deliberately creating an environment that is not conducive to him, which is to lead us to besiege him. Then... close the net in one fell swoop! His real goal is to attract us all to the rock pillar prison, then use the rock hands to delay, and finally use this mountain art to catch us all! A tragic smile appeared on his face, and the falling body couldn''t help shaking! Completely played between applause! We...have been seen through by him! "Damn it!" He dared not yell, with a panic that he couldn''t control. "boom!" The sound of the closing of the stone surface resounded through the woods, and it spread out. Blood is like a spring, slowly flowing out of the gap in the middle of the rocky semicircular rock ball that is formed by the two semicircular rock walls. The Yanyin elites who were thrown into the rock pillar prison were all crushed to death! "call!" Qianba exhaled after this rock ball. Although I don''t know why you gave up Xuena and besieged me instead. However, this saves me a lot of effort. Originally, I thought that I needed a fraud to attract you, and I even needed Hongyan to act in a play to convince you that I was really hurt, so that you could take advantage of it. I didn''t expect that Yanyin''s elite would be so unconscionable and supportive. I used the rock pillar to trap myself and you together. This is obviously a trap. Who deliberately gave the enemy a chance to encircle? Qianye shook his head, lifted his hands off the ground, and stood up. "Kakka!" Suddenly, the surface of the rock ball was cracked every inch, and the cracks instantly covered the entire rock ball. Not long after, with a "boom", it shattered and collapsed, forming a rock mound, like a tomb. "Chiba, come on!" At this time, Hongyan shouted, and in his words, he was quite anxious. "what happened?" Chiba replied, and as he spoke, people had already ran towards Hongyan. At this time, Hirohiko was holding this Xuena halfway, and poker''s face showed some urgency, and in Chiba''s gaze, drops of blood splashed behind Xuena, already staining the ground behind her red. Small pieces. Oops, Xuena is seriously injured! Chiba frowned, and within a few steps, he rushed to the two of them. "Back, burns and stab wounds." Watching Chiba rush to make the system, Hirohiko hurriedly put Xuena down, lying flat on the ground, with his back facing up. Seeing the large burn scars behind Xuena and the bitterness of the spine, the green light in his hands was faint. The burn is more serious. If the stab wound is deep, but it doesn''t hurt to the point, it can be completely cured with medical ninjutsu! Chiba checked the injury and breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately pulled out Kunai, with a faint green light in his hand, already pressing on the wound. The blood that was gushing out of Kuwu had obviously begun to decrease. Faster... Thinking of ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s other hand overlapped, and the green light in Sushen''s palm became a little richer. "Hongyan, be alert and look around by the way." Chiba talked while healed. "Ok!" Hongyan nodded. He knew that Chiba''s treatment was very effective. Xuenai''s wound had begun to heal. Looking at Chiba''s appearance, Xuenai''s injury should be fine, and Chiba can treat it. He nodded and got up and jumped into the tree. Be alert and search. He has solved so many Yanyin''s elites easily. In the past two years, he has improved a lot! I dont know if I am still behind him! Hongyan watched for it, but he couldn''t help feeling, faintly, the black figure resurfaced in his mind. Unconsciously, his fists have been clenched tightly. Chapter 468： Overrated? "call!" Qianye sighed, the emerald brilliance in his eyes slowly dissipated, and after wiping a sweat, he sat down on the ground, looking rather tired. However, there was joy on his face. Afterwards, he unbuttoned his coat silently and put the coat on Xue Nai''s body, covering the intact white back under the heated clothes. The medical research in the past two years has not been in vain. At least in the battlefield, the wounded can be healed to the extent that they can fight, and burns can be completely healed. Although the chakra is much more expensive, it can even change the direction of a battle when it is critical. what. Especially Xuena''s combat power. Under the siege of fifteen people, he could still escape. If it weren''t for this turnaround, Xuenai''s investigation mission would have been completed perfectly. At the moment, we probably have penetrated into Yunyin''s encirclement and entered. If Yukana can also ninjutsu... Chiba shook his head and gave a wry smile. If Xuena knows how to ninjutsu, then the fifteen people probably won''t be able to go back, no, maybe it is not enough for Xuena''s ninjutsu and soft boxing. I finally know why the Hyuga family can''t use ninjutsu, and they are rejected by ninjutsu. There are more tactical choices than my ninjutsu plus ninjutsu. In another ten years, I''m afraid Yukina might be better than Shinsuke Hyuga. At that time, these 15 people, it is estimated that she is really not enough to fight. She is only ten years old and there is still much room for improvement. People in the village and the Hyuga family say that Hyuga Yuki is the closest ninja to Shinsuke Hyuga. In my opinion, Yuuki is the closest one, and it is the most promising to surpass Shinsuke Hyuga! Chiba sighed with emotion, then frowned slightly. I healed Xuena, and it took nearly twenty minutes to say nothing. Within these twenty minutes, Yan Yin didn''t move? And under such a big movement! Chiba looked at the big pit behind him, and the grave-like semicircular rock ball in the big pit that had been broken into a mountain of rocks. That is the mountain art he used. Even if Yanyin no longer sends elites, the patrol team should come to see the situation and support it! Moreover, this place is very close to the encirclement. If the Yanyin patrol comes, it will only take a few minutes to arrive, it should have come. but Thinking about it, Chiba turned his gaze to Hirohiko, and Hirohiko noticed him for the first time, even his gaze was originally from here. There was even a look of relief in his eyes. Seeing Chiba''s gaze, Hirohiko shrugged and shook his head, apparently understanding what Chiba meant. He responded like this, saying: There is no trace of anyone coming to support and inquire. Could it be that I overestimated Yanyin? Too overestimate the commander that Yanyin is responsible for the siege? Such a big thing as a defense map, at least must be loess... Then, it shouldn''t be like this! Chiba frowned, somewhat puzzled. And at this moment, there was a hum, coming from before him. Xuena woke up! "Chiba..." Xuena slowly opened his eyes, and when he saw the teenager sitting in front of him clearly, his face turned slightly, and he sat up slowly with a sense of shame. "Slow down, the injury is just right." Chiba hurriedly said. Although after medical ninjutsu treatment, Yuuna can now fight immediately, but Chiba is still very careful for fear of something wrong with Yuuna. "I" Hearing Qianye''s caring words, Xuenai''s cheeks turned even more sharply, but he didn''t say anything. "it''s okay no problem!" Chiba seemed to know what Xuena was going to say, and hurriedly waved his hand, comforting. "Sorry... I lost my plan." And this time, Xue Na almost cried silently, saying in her mouth. Suddenly, Chiba was in a mess. Seeing Xuena bowing her head and holding back tears, she was at a loss for what to do. These two guys really haven''t made any progress at all! Obviously they already live together. In the distance, seeing Xuena bowing his head and Chiba waving and dancing, not knowing where he placed it, Hongyan narrowed his eyes and sighed. At this time, it is a good time to hug it! Doesn''t the appearance of a girl just need your comfort? Now is the opportunity to enhance the relationship! what! Ahhhhh! That idiot was silent! Hey Hey hey! Stand up! what are you doing? Hongyan covered his face with one hand, and he couldn''t stand it. Still gone? This guy is amazing, hardworking and talented. In terms of cultivation, he is perfect, but emotionally, this guy... Definitely an idiot! As he shook his head, Hirohiko watched Chiba walk from his fingers to the bushes on the edge of the forest, leaning down, as if looking for something. Looking at Xuena again, she still looked down, but she had stood up. It was really hard for Xuena to like this love idiot. Hongyan shook his head with a look of "unhelpful", turned his face, and continued to alert. At this moment, Chiba straightened up and glanced at Hirohiko, and at the same time there was an extra scroll in his hand. "Found it! Xue Nai!" He raised his hand towards Xuenai, and said as he walked over. Hearing Chiba''s words, Xue Nai''s tight shoulders slackened slightly because of tension and guilt. He raised his head slightly and said, "I took a look. No one has seen it yet." Looking at Yukina''s appearance, Chiba also didn''t know what to say, and said in his heart: "Hirohiko, what''s going on, deliberately?" Turn around on purpose? Really... Didn''t you see that I was out of action? Not come to comfort Xuena! Chiba walked up to Xuenai, turned the scroll and looked at it, thought for a moment, and said: "Xunai, how many times have you opened this scroll?" "Huh? How many times?" As soon as these words came out, Xue Na completely raised her head, slightly surprised. How many times did it open? Why do you suddenly ask this? "Yes, several times." Chiba said affirmatively. "probably" Yukina frowned ~www.novelhall.com~ Although she didn''t know why Chiba asked this, she knew that this plan scroll was very important. Chiba definitely wouldn''t ask meaningless questions, so she thought about it now. Once...twice... She recalled the number of openings in her heart, and said: "5 times, I have been drawing the patrol information of the encirclement along the way, and opened a total of 5 times!" Xuena is sure. Qianye nodded silently, "Yeah", then raised his fingers, as if a seal had been made. Afterwards, a row of tadpole characters slowly appeared on the seal of the scroll, circled in a row, like the flame paint of an envelope. This is...seal technique? Chiba, did a seal technique be placed on the scroll? Xuena''s eyes flashed with surprise. She hadn''t noticed that there was a seal technique on this scroll! Chapter 469： Whats next? It turned out to be like this, Chiba was ready to be taken away from the planning scroll. This sealing technique is supposed to have the effect of destroying the content. Xuena looked at the sealing technique, with a touch of sadness on his face. He knew that if he gave me the planning scroll, it would be lost or taken away, so he did it! Just left such a back-hand! Think about it, if you give this scroll to Hongyan or take it yourself, it will definitely not be lost or taken away. Only if you give it to me, you need such an insurance! At this time, Chiba slowly lowered his right hand and sighed slightly: "It''s okay. You have only opened this scroll, and the number of times it has been opened is 6. We opened it once when we discussed yesterday, plus you opened it 5 times. , It happened to be 6 times, and it has not been opened since then, these Yan Yin should not have found this scroll." The seal technique on the scroll slowly disappeared, and Chiba also raised his head, smiling at Xuena. "6 times?" Hearing this, Xue Na was taken aback. Isn''t this seal used to eliminate the plan on the scroll or to prevent people from opening it? frequency? What''s going on here? "Well, before leaving the village, I set up a "seal lock" on this scroll. It is composed of 120 simple seals. Every time you open this scroll, there will be one less seal. Now there are 114 of the 120 sealing techniques left, indicating that they have been opened six times." Chiba explained, "Don''t worry, the plan information has not been leaked." It turned out to be so! When Chiba said this, Xue Nai''s heart instantly brightened. No wonder Chiba told me that the scroll must be in his hand when he goes back, even if it is taken away, from this sealing technique, it can be seen whether the enemy has seen the planning scroll. If you have seen it, modify the plan. If you haven''t seen it, you can act according to the original plan. Great... the plan information has not been leaked yet. At this moment, Chiba''s hand was suddenly passed over. Just as she looked towards Chiba in amazement, Chiba''s words followed. "Actually, it doesnt matter if the plan is leaked, as long as we deliberately leave a copy of the same plan for Yun Yin. In this way, both parties will know our plan. The response of the two may be different, but their purpose, we I guessed it, and just change according to time. In a sense, I keep this plan just in case, when the situation changes, it is a means to clarify the enemys goal. So, really dont be self-conscious. Responsible, this matter is not so serious. If this planning scroll really makes us fall short, then I will definitely not keep it. So... that... and so" Listening to the words, Xue Na looked at Chiba who was slightly slanted. Is he... comforting me? For no reason, her heart was sweet, that shame disappeared, and the feeling of shame disappeared. It''s too clumsy, idiot... Thinking of this, the smile at the corner of Xuenai''s mouth finally couldn''t be restrained, and it slowly bloomed. Suddenly, like clouds and rain, Xuenai seemed to be bright. "So... that..." Chiba, who was still hesitating and couldn''t find the key word, felt the change of Xuena, and the whole person was taken aback, and the words stopped abruptly. Seeing Chiba staring at him blankly, Xuenai''s cheeks were slightly red, and when he reached out to take the scroll in Chiba''s hand, when he touched Chiba''s warm palm, he noticed another rapid heartbeat and his cheeks were red again. a bit. What a fool... She put away the scroll and carefully put it in her arms. Although Chiba''s speech was clumsy, she still understood. You still hold the scroll. It doesn''t matter whether you lose it or not. I have a way, so you can rest assured! Seeing that Xuena put the scroll in, Chiba also reacted, and he was relieved. He was really afraid that Xuena would blame himself excessively, and the fact that she had returned to look for the scroll despite the serious injury before made him a little scared. If he and Hongyan are late, the situation might be different! Xue Nai, who even exposed the identity of the clan, may have been taken away by these Yan Yin. At that time, all rescue plans may have to be stranded, turning into a full rescue of Xuena. Even he and Hirohiko would overreact, becoming desperate to rescue Xuena, completely ignoring the balance of the current encirclement. At that time, the consequences will really be disastrous. Moreover, Chiba estimated that for a long time, he would blame himself excessively, just like Xuena just now. Because now he is already a little self-blaming. These words should have been told to Xue Nai a long time ago to prevent her from working so hard. After all, the injury just now could easily be life-threatening if it is not treated in time. And Xue Na may also commit suicide with disfigurement when he is about to be caught! Based on Chiba''s understanding of Xuena, she absolutely did this kind of thing. Xuena has never been the kind of weak girl who needs protection. Now that she comes back and knows that she is holding a serious injury, she must be prepared for this. During the past two years, Chiba knows Xuena very well. "So, what''s next?" I don''t know when, Hirohiko has already jumped down from the tree, nodding while looking at Chiba, and patted Chiba on the shoulder. I don''t know if this kid is really stupid or pretending, but he finally solved it. Seeing Xuena''s appearance, the relationship between the young couple finally took a step forward. This is the thought in his mind. But after noticing Hirohiko, Xuena turned around a little hastily, as if he didn''t want to let Hirohiko see her face and the uncontrollable smile at the corner of her mouth. Chiba was attracted by Hirohikos words and actions, and didnt notice Xuenas changes. He just said, Now, lets retreat first. I have consumed a lot of Chakras. Xuenas injury also needs some recovery. The most important thing now is to rest. Moreover, Yan Yin has been late to support. I always feel that there is a fraud. It is safer here. "Yeah, too." Hongyan nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ Undoubtedly, Chiba''s decision is very reasonable. Although they still have the power to fight again, they are not in a complete state after all. This task can only succeed, not fail, and it is better to be safe. . "Then, go back first." Seeing Hongyan nodding, Chiba glanced at the gravel tomb, frowning slightly. What do you mean by not sending any support troops? Do you think that if the three of us are together, supporting is also going to die? Or is there any other conspiracy? "Xue Na, when you go back, keep your eyes open, I''m afraid someone will ambush at the assembly ground." Thinking about it, Chiba spoke again. "Ok!" Xue Nai responded, and the white pupils immediately appeared, and the meridians stretched and bulged. Then the three of them flew out and headed for the temporary base last night. Chapter 470： I dont understand at all! "Boom!" A heavy fist slammed on the command table during the war. Almost everything on the table, documents, maps, and on the table rose from the table. There was a shock. The strong man''s face was full of anger, whirring. Panting heavily, slowly raising his head, staring at the investigating ninja below. "You said... the eight elites, the quasi-elite Shangnin and the quasi Shangnin, are all dead? Are all killed?" These words seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth, showing how angry this Yunyin commander was. "Yes." The investigator ninja was expressionless, and responded, as if he didn''t put the commander''s anger in his eyes. "Then, seeing that they are about to rush into the encirclement? But suddenly turned around?" The strong man gritted his teeth, with blue veins jumping on his forehead, he asked again. "Yes, it was later discovered that it was to support the little girl from the Hyuga family in the south. The little girl from the Hyuga family somehow escaped from Iwagin''s encirclement, but turned back again." The investigating ninja still had no expression on his face and answered truthfully, but this time he didn''t cherish words like gold and explained the situation. Hearing this, the strong man took a few breaths and stood up suddenly. Go to support the little girl from Hyuga? This really makes sense, but I heard reports from the people below that they walked extremely decisively without any hesitation. Seeing the signal, they immediately changed directions and went straight to the little girl at Hyuga''s house. This is a bit weird decisively. If their plan is really to rush in, disrupt or attract our layout, then at that time, they should also hesitate. After all, they just broke through the siege of my eight elites, and I have to hesitate no matter what. Yes. And now, they dont even hesitate, as if... As planned! If it is really planned, then... What do they mean? What is this plan? What is the connection with their rescue plan? A series of questions passed through the heart of the strong man, but in the end, there was still not enough information for him to infer. Then, he raised his head and said, "Is there any information?" "The little girl from the Hyuga family seems to belong to the Zong family. When facing the siege of Yanyin, she used Huitian." The investigator ninja answered truthfully and concisely. Back to the days? The strong man was taken aback for a moment and blurted out: "Baguazhang Huitian? Only Huitian can be used by the Hyuga Zong family? That "absolute defense"? "Yes." The detective ninja responded. "Huh...hehehehe..." After getting the affirmative answer from the investigating ninja, the strong man suddenly laughed and laughed aloud. It turned out to be so! It turned out to be so! Hyuga''s clan descendants, no wonder they didn''t hesitate at all, but they had to think about changing directions. It turned out to be the direct line of the Hyuga family, that signal should be a warning signal for help! Because it is the little princess of Hyuga''s family, so don''t hesitate to support! Compared with the defense map, the weight of the little princess of Hyuga''s family is not much lighter! Even more important than the deployment map. After all, if we didnt get the defense map, it might give us an advantage, but it is not a direct loss, and even if we use the defense map to coerce Iwain against Konoha, Konoha may not be able to support it. , It''s just a disadvantage. However, the little princess of the Hyuga family had an accident, and the white-eyed blood was taken away by other villages. It was a direct loss. With the little princess of the Hyuga family, there are too many articles to do. The most direct thing is blood. Following the limit, the attitude of the Hyuga family is next. The relationship between Hyuga and Konoha is not unbreakable if it works properly! That Konoha''s loss and hidden dangers have gone! Moreover, at this time, before reaching the desperate situation, I dispatched the Hyuga Zongjia family line to the battlefield. I am afraid that the third generation of Hokage is also under great pressure. If the little princess Hyuga is lost, the third generation of Hokage will not be easy to explain, and it will be more prone to cracks. . I didn''t expect Konoha to make such a move! In the five great Ninja villages, except Konoha, which village did not try hard to get Konohas powerful blood inheritance limits, especially the white eyes and writing wheel eyes that Konoha had, and even this white eyes, in a strategic sense, It is more precious than writing round eyes, let alone its ancient and noble. It seems that Konoha is also in danger! No wonder the two boys rushed forward desperately, no matter what! This Konoha...is it the opposite? In the current situation, we all know that we can''t go too far, not too much! We can''t let others be overwhelmed, but if one village is suddenly overwhelmed, we will follow the inertia of thinking that cannot be overwhelming, and be more cautious, for fear that this overwhelming village will provoke another village to be overwhelmed, and we will be restrained. And this kind of restraint is the easiest to be broken by a desperate offensive! That three-generation Hokage old man, really should not be underestimated! "Now, how about Yan Yin?" Thinking of this, the strong man instantly calmed down and asked. "All the elites used for support were wiped out by Taki Chiba. There was no movement for the time being, and there was no movement from the nearby patrol." Detective Ninja said. Of course, there can be no movement, the elites are all annihilated, as everyone knows, it is absolutely impossible to stop the troops with no more than twice the elite. And the elite twice the strength...hehe, if they are gathered together, there will be a loophole, and there will be loopholes in the encirclement, so that the Konoha intelligence team inside cannot find the holes. Since you can''t kill, you can''t increase your troops, you''d rather let it go than you can do something. normal! That commander in Yanyin is not an idiot. The strong man didn''t care about this, and asked, "What else?" "They went back." The detective ninja spoke. "Go back? Takichiba?" The strong man asked. "Yes." Check the ninja back. Go back to rest... These few battles, they should also consume a lot of money, so is the choice safe? It''s totally different from the previous desperate! what happened? The strong man frowned. At this time, he deeply felt how difficult Taki Chiba, who was called a little monster, was. I can''t guess what he is going to do! So, should you take the opportunity to besiege? No, they have to have a chance to win... Not enough manpower! Increase troops? This will never work! We will increase our troops, and Iwayin will surely increase our troops. Konoha will probably increase our troops with great fanfare. He will not sit back and watch these three promising children die here. By that time, all will be injured... hateful! What a **** disgusting! The strong man cursed a few times and said: "Watch them closely, don''t act rashly, defense security is strengthened, we... Stand still! " "Yes!" The Detective Ninja responded, and then the figure flashed and disappeared in place, apparently going to issue orders. Keep your balance! Anyway, these three children have no power and tactical plans and actions to break the balance... The strong man sighed, pressing his temples with both hands. Headache~www.novelhall.com~ This is a headache! "Let me try it." At this time, behind a wooden wall behind his command table, there was a clear sound, which sounded like a little girl''s voice. "No, it''s not time yet, please wait patiently." The strong man pressing his temple seemed to be taken aback, and he stood up quickly and said respectfully to the wooden door. Next, there was a long silence. After a while, the strong man wiped his sweat and said, "Thank you for your understanding." The answer to him was still silent. However, the strong man sat down in relief and let out a sigh of relief. If you go out, I''m afraid Yanyin won''t be able to control the increase in troops! Not yet time! Chapter 471： true and false! Surrounded by virgin forest, a temporary underground command post. "Is the confirmation true?" The pudgy man with a baby face sitting behind the wartime command table looked at the elite Yan Yin in front of him, glanced at the scroll he had presented, frowned slightly, and asked. "Yes. It has been confirmed that it is true. After detecting that the scroll was falling, the little princess of Hyuga''s family even returned with serious injuries and sent a distress signal as soon as possible." Yan Yin Jingrui looked at his arm with one hand, and said. And the pudgy man glanced at the blood between his fingers, his face changed slightly, and said, "Since the other seven people are dead, why can you come back." "I don''t know. When the team leader signaled to me to report back secretly, it seemed that the kid from the Uchiha clan focused on the injury of the little princess Hyuga and didn''t notice me, and the Taki Chiba directly I used the rock pillar prison to trap the team leader and other people, and I shouldn''t have seen me either." Na Yanyin opened the mouth sharply, with doubts in his tone, and even less emboldened when he said that. He began to realize that he was walking too easily. It was too easy to escape. With the strength of the Takichiba and Uchiha clan, he would definitely not escape so easily, and even, he might be left behind! Could it be that there is something tricky here? For a while, he was full of doubts about the previous sentence "It has been confirmed to be true". Now he already suspects that they let him go on purpose. Otherwise, why the little ghost of the Uchiha clan didnt move. Even the little princess supporting the Hyuga family can always attack with shuriken and Kunai. , Or speak to remind that Taki Chiba. In short, it is impossible for him to leave easily. "Um... this way." The pudgy man touched his chin, and there was a hint of thought flashing, his eyes fell involuntarily on the scroll, and his eyes reflected the map above and the seemingly messy arrows, as well as Yunyin and their Yanyin. Intelligence of related patrols. That Takichibas tactical and strategic wisdom, Master Aoto made his last breath, and must warn us that he must not be underestimated here! The short fat man thought of his mentor''s appearance before his death, but he was thinking very calmly while his heart was suffering. What does he mean? Is it deliberately let go, or don''t have a plan, must not jump to conclusions! "When you got this scroll, did they see it? Did they know if the scroll was seen? How did you deal with this matter? Answer me truthfully." Thinking of this, the chunky man said. Has it been seen? Elite Yan Yin frowned, thought about it carefully, and affirmatively said, "It should be that we didn''t see it. After we discovered this scroll, the team leader asked us to transcribe it quickly. There was no change at all, and , It was placed in the same place as it was when it was discovered. They probably don''t know. If they see our transcript, they will definitely not let me go." "Well, I got it." The chunky man nodded, thinking in his heart. Now, roughly two possibilities can be calculated. The first is that Taki Chiba deliberately released people back, telling us about this matter, the content on this scroll, and even the loss of the scroll was arranged by him. As for why let us know, there may be other things. The purpose, this purpose, cannot be speculated yet, but it is certain that he will use this scroll to make a fuss, and he has a close relationship with them. The plan on this scroll is true or false, basically false. The second is that Takichiba deliberately released people back, but the purpose is to make us not believe the plan on the scroll. He may not know whether the scroll has been seen, and even if he killed eight people at the time, he might not have killed everyone who might have seen it. After all, there was a patrol team that besieged the little princess Hyuga, or there were others at all. The elite watched by him, he might directly think that he was seen regardless of whether the planning scroll was seen or not, and he had sent it back to the commander of our Yanyin, that is, mine. Thats why he deliberately released people, so the suspicion array looks like what he deliberately let us see, so that we dont believe the plan on this scroll, or hesitate, and then he can make a fuss from it and mislead us, Even steer the situation in their favor. In other words, the plan on this scroll is real. Which one might be larger? The short fat man frowned, his face hesitating, no matter which possibility was reasonable, it was also made by Taki Chiba, and he could think of it. I finally know why Master Aoto is holding on for the last breath, and to warn us students of the danger of Takichiba, as well as Master Ooto, why he specially painted portraits and ordered that if Takichiba is found in any war, Annihilated him for the first time. He is only ten years old! It turned out... it could make me so hesitant! I can''t guess what he is going to do! This Yanyin Village has been known as the commander who has been calm and cold for ten years, but at this moment, there is a real chill and depressed mood in his heart! Yes, while he was scared, he was also depressed. Both possibilities are possible! Both possibilities make sense! No intelligence can deny any of them. However, he had to choose one of the two to believe it, because the plan on the scroll was so important. If the plan on this scroll is true, then the deployment plan will be lost! "How about Yun Yin?" The chunky man sighed for a long time, but didn''t think anymore, but asked another investigating ninja. "Eight elites from Yun Yin were killed." The detective ninja spoke. "Is there any action over there?" The chunky man spoke again. "No action, just increased guard." The Detective Ninja replied very seriously. Has security been strengthened? That is to say, the enemy does not move, I do not move. Although this cunning fox looks honest and honest, there are so many small things in his heart. What he meant now was to keep his balance and stand still, so as not to have any changes? It seemed that it was impossible to expect Yun Yin to have any flaws. Even Taki Chiba didn''t have the reason to break this guy! However, we must find a breakthrough, otherwise... the defense map will never reach our hands, and the defense map will always be a sharp sword hanging over our heads! Once there is no defense map, it is our end! Thinking about it, the short fat man''s eyes fell on the planning scroll, and his eyes suddenly lit up. It turned out to be so! This Takichiba also needs to maintain balance! He is definitely not the kind who disregards the overall situation~www.novelhall.com~ and may even take care of the overall situation more than us! If this scroll is fake, then why should he come to cast doubt! There are all their rescue plans on this plan scroll, and even backup plans. Can''t they be used to appease Yanyin? With this plan scroll in hand, it is equivalent to that we Yanyin have mastered their movements. There is nothing more reassuring than knowing the movements of an enemy who may or even have already taken the defense plan! If this plan is false, then why bother to cast doubt on it and let us believe it, so that it can mislead us and appease us, and won''t it be more beneficial to their rescue plan? Now, there is only one possibility for the suspicious array! "Give my order, then we will follow the example of Yunyin, stay still and strengthen our guard." The pudgy man smiled at the corner of his mouth and waved his hand. This plan scroll is absolutely true! Chapter 472： worth it! "So, you asked me to release someone when you hit Yanyin on that tree. Is that the purpose? Make the enemy suspect?" Hongyan held a bundle of dry wood and placed it next to the cauldron. The cauldron was already bubbling. And Chiba was stirring evenly with the wooden spoon. But at this moment, on the tallest tree, the corners of Xue Nai''s mouth, who had turned on his vigilant eyes, turned up involuntarily, but his eyes were unable to hide pride. It turned out that Chiba had planned it since that time. In this way, even if the enemy saw the scroll, he might not necessarily believe the content. I always feel at ease with him. Thinking, Xuena couldn''t help but raise a smile. "So, next, tomorrow we still rush in and act according to the original plan?" At this time, Hongyan spoke again. "Yeah! But the location of the hard charge has to be changed. Tomorrow we will break in from Yanyin''s encirclement and give up Yunyin." Chiba stirred the soup and glanced at the wild boar skeleton next to him, thinking: There are not many other wild boars in this small forest, but there are many kinds of game. Dont worry about rations, but in the primeval forest, Im afraid there will be none. Such a blessing. It''s just that there are a lot of poisonous things! Thinking about it, Chiba''s gaze glanced at other places, looking at the colorful mushrooms and fungi secretly thrown away by the wild boar skeleton, as well as some black and white spots unique to the Hokage World plant. When Xuena picked these back, Chiba decisively decided to step down from the guard position and take care of it himself. If you eat this thing, it is estimated that they will be worse tomorrow than in the morning. Although they can''t eat people, they will have to vomit and vomit for a day. Then all the plans will really fall apart. At that time, and even now, Chiba was deeply alert to herself not to let Xuena touch anything to eat, including tableware! The level of that dark cooking is a hundred times deeper than her level of soft boxing. And Chiba also suspected that Xuenai''s digestive system is definitely "iron stomach", and these poisonous foods will be fine at all! "From Yanyin''s side? Didn''t you say that Yanyin''s side is like a gunpowder barrel, which explodes at one point. The reason why I chose Yunyin''s side to break through is not to avoid igniting this explosive barrel? Why do you want to go now? Is Yan Yin over there?" Hong Yan frowned slightly and asked. At the same time, I added a piece of dry firewood to the bottom of the cauldron. Although there was a heavy rain during the day, there was a lot of dry firewood in the dense forest with deep leaves. After it was added, it burst into flames immediately. , Hongyan''s somewhat black face was reddened. "Well, it is true. But now Yunyin already knows our intentions. I am afraid that the defense is tight, and even a lot of nets are laid inside, waiting for us to throw ourselves into the net! There are some things that can''t be repeated! Not only do we have to break through from Yanyin, we even have to take a shot on Yunyin''s side, and hit Yanyin by surprise. After all, Yunyin and Yanyin are in a delicate balance now. Since both sides can put aside their fighting and hold each other half. , The intelligence team besieged us, I am afraid that a certain agreement has been made in private, and it is estimated that there is an agreement on information sharing in it. Otherwise, they cannot be so united. " Chiba took some salt from her arms and sprinkled some into the cauldron, and said. Besides, there are some things, I also need to confirm, Yanyin''s attitude is very important! At the same time, he thought in his heart. "Ok!" Hongyan nodded, and sighed with her cheeks to make the fire more vigorous. This is true, but why does it always feel that Chiba is hiding something from us? After Xuenai sent the signal, according to the plan, we both made the same choice and rushed to help! After all, this is also discussed before. The signals of the two of us can choose whether to support or not according to our respective circumstances, but only Xuena''s signal must be supported, and it is the first time to support. This doesnt seem surprising. After all, Xuena is holding the scroll, and she is Hyugas clan. If her identity is discovered, whether Iwayin or Unyin, she will be arrested at all costs. She faces more danger than us. Its much bigger, and its probably impossible to go back. Therefore, we need to support as soon as possible. However, I still find it a bit strange. First of all, the planning scroll is very strange. Why does Chiba stay? There is absolutely no need for this scroll of planning to stay, and even we will be held back by it. Sometimes, even because of its existence, it will miss opportunities. Its existence has no benefit, only disadvantages. Why, keep it? There must be something hidden from us in Chiba. Moreover, after meeting him halfway, it was immediately judged that the scroll was lost, not that Xuenai''s identity was exposed and caused a big siege. Here, it is a bit strange! Is there anything Chiba has to do with this planning scroll? Hongyan preached the flames, his eyes seemed to flicker. However, in any case, Chiba will never do anything unfavorable to us. The dangers we encounter, the dangers Yukina encounters, are just risks that we must face. Chiba will never harm us. we. Moreover, this task is related to the direction of the war. If the deployment plan is available, the war may end early! No matter how dangerous it is, it''s worth it! I''m afraid, Chiba thinks so too. If it was Chiba in the past, he would never let Xuena act alone. First, Xuena had a special identity, and second, Xuena had no mission experience. With Chiba''s temperament, he would never let Xuena do such a dangerous thing. Investigation and interception tasks. This step must be taken, this danger must be taken, so Xue Na was allowed to go. Here, we just trust him unconditionally! "How about it, is the heat similar?" Thinking about it, Hongyan raised his head and said. I believe that he will be able to obtain the defense map, rescue the intelligence team, and then... End this war! In this way, no matter who it is, it can be safe! Whether it is Chiba, or Xuena, or me! This is the best ending! "Well, just right, you can rest for a while." Chiba responded with a smile on his lips. After entering the virgin forest, after entering the encirclement, it must be possible, with Hongyan and Xuena, it must be possible! Only by teaming up with them can we make such a plan. First, they have enough strength. Secondly, they have enough understanding of me and me, and enough understanding of them! Three times, they are the only ones who will have no complaints and will give their lives to me without asking more! Therefore ~www.novelhall.com~ is the most comfortable being with them! Deployment map, this is an opportunity! Seizing this opportunity may be able to end the war between the three countries, there may be no war of God Wu Kun Qiao, and there will be no tragedy of Dai Tu, Kakashi and Lin. Destiny can naturally be changed! Therefore, no matter how dangerous it is, it is worth it! It''s all worth it to drag them all into this danger! Just succeed! I can give them safety! Thinking of this, Chiba took a slight breath and said, "Okay, ready to prepare, we have dinner!" "Oh!" Xuena and Hirohiko responded at the same time. Chapter 473： breakthrough The next day, early morning. The mist gently drifted over this huge green vegetation group, exuding a somewhat clear and calm atmosphere. "Boom bang bang!" A series of fire and smoke exploded from the southwest of the virgin forest. At that moment, the birds were startled, and the fluttering ridges flew from the morning mist and scattered. "Can''t let them in!" "Hurry up! Support!" "Isn''t Yun Yin just saying that these three little ghosts have appeared with them, do you want us to send support? Why are they here!" Afterwards, a loud shout sounded from the flames and smoke, the sound was messy, and the anxiety was beyond words, and he was obviously caught off guard. With the shadow clone deliberately swaying around Yunyin, and then sneaking here secretly, breaking through in one fell swoop, it feels a bit like during the Zhongnin exam! Hirohiko and Xuena jumped out of the flames and smoke, smiling slightly at the corners of their mouths, and they moved forward without stopping. Out of the corner of his eye, he looked at Chiba behind him. Feeling the gazes of the two, Chiba nodded, stretched his hands back slightly, and let go of the palms. Several small, metallic **** flew back towards the flames and smoke. "despair!" Chiba stomped on the branches, the Chakra exploded, and flew away at a very fast speed. In a flash, he caught up with Hongyan and Xuena in front of him, and flew between the two. "Let''s go! The front is inside the encirclement!" As he flew past, Chiba spit out gently. "Ok!" Hongyan and Xuena responded with two clicks and stepped on the branches. After Chakra exploded, the two of them were also in quick shape, and they caught up with Chiba in a blink of an eye. They had already crossed between them. A distance of tens of meters. "Hurry up!" "Can''t let them rush to meet the intelligence personnel inside!" "This cunning Takichiba!" At the same time, several voices came from the smoke of the fire. In the next second, four or five Iwakura ninjas with grim and angry faces burst out of the fog, and went straight to the three of them. Seeing that, they seemed to be going to Chiba''s three lives were swallowed. But in the next moment, their expressions were all stiff, suddenly changed! this is! Their eyes widened sharply, and their reflections reflected the small metal **** that were getting closer and closer in front of them. "Boom boom boom!" In an instant, several groups of fire and smoke blew up, engulfing them instantly! Is it true? Whether it''s Yunyin or Yanyin, they seem to be anxious to chase and have a great response, but in fact they give us a lot of space, and it is easy for us to break through. It was deliberately let us in. Behind him suddenly exploded, the air wave hit, Qianye opened his hands, and moved forward quickly by the air wave, stepping on the calculated branch with one foot, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. very smooth! Everything is the same as planned, Yunyin let us in, it should be to ensure balance, we are better inside than doing things outside. As for Yan Yin... It seems to be in one mind with Yun Yin, but I guess the ghost in my heart is much more complicated than Yun Yin! Although it is the same as Yunyin, basically let us in deliberately, but the purpose is estimated to be completely different. However, since our strong attack did not touch their gunpowder fuze, then, in other words, this gunpowder keg is no longer a gunpowder keg. Rather, something more subtle than a gunpowder barrel! It may be more difficult, or it may be easier to deal with. Feeling the memory of the shadow clone and the return of Chakra, Chiba''s face was expressionless, as if everything was expected. Just now, the shadow clone was lifted, and from the memory that came back, the shadow clones of him and Hongyan also broke through Yunyin''s defense, basically not receiving too difficult attacks, basically the response of the patrol team It collapsed at the touch of a touch, seemingly quick and fierce to meet, but in fact it is empty and weak, it is completely like letting people in. Originally, he was still calculating how long the shadow clone could not support, so he had to break through quickly. But I didn''t expect that even the shadow clone broke through, and eventually the shadow clone was released, or the shadow clone was released by himself depending on the situation. Originally, after eating dinner last night, I made this plan. First, Chiba and Hirohiko separated the shadow clones, and Chiba separated one more, used the transformation technique to become Xuena, and then used the shadow clones to go to Yunyin. Shaking a shot, attracted the attention of both parties, and then took the opportunity to sneak attack on Yanyin''s side, so that Yanyin could break through by surprise. But unexpectedly, now both sides easily broke through and entered the encirclement. This play is too bad, right? Chiba murmured in his heart. However, I can''t kill them all at once. I guessed in advance that they would act, and then I confirmed them according to their actions, only to see at a glance that they were acting. If it were someone else, without guessing in advance, they would counterattack the momentum and appearance of the surrounding, I am afraid no one would believe that they deliberately let us in. It''s just that Yun Yin is a bit strange over there. Our assembly place should have been discovered by them a long time ago. After all, the deployment map is too sensitive. The original three-way balance suddenly came to a team. Where would they not pay attention, I am afraid that the spies of Yunyin and Yanyin have paid close attention to us long ago. It''s a gathering place. Then, our shadow clone should be seen through by them, Yun Yin should know that our shadow clone is a feint, and logically speaking, our shadow clone should be killed here! Why did you put it in? Putting it here, doesn''t it seem that they are acting? It''s a bit suspicious! What is Yun Yin thinking about? During the flight, Chiba also felt a little puzzled. He didn''t believe that with Yunyin''s strength, there would not be a thoughtful commander in charge. In this situation, either Yunyin didn''t know that it was their shadow clone. And put it in. Either, Yunyin deliberately let Chiba and the others think that their assembly place is safe, and no one can detect it. Obviously, neither of these two possibilities can exist. If it is the former, then Yunyin''s intelligence system is scum. If the latter, then Yunyin''s commander is an idiot. In this situation, how could Konoha''s rescuers stupidly think that the assembly place outside the enclosure was not discovered by the enemy? Obviously, Yunyin''s intelligence system cannot be a scum, and Yunyin''s commander cannot be an idiot. Well, in the end there is only one possibility. Yun Yin may be planning something! "Next, what shall we do?" Hongyan and Xuena spoke. At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ they have entered the encirclement, and they are all dark, surrounded by the reckless and dim primitive forest, the trees are getting bigger and taller, and they are flying among the branches. , There is also a feeling of climbing high mountains. "Send a signal to tell the intelligence team that we are here!" Chiba glanced behind him, it seemed that there were a few chasing soldiers behind him, and the corner of his mouth smiled slightly. This acting is quite a complete set! After hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko and Xuena glanced at each other and nodded silently. Then, Hongyan took out the signal transmitter. "call out!" A white mist shot into the air from the edge of the primeval forest, spreading into a simple pattern. Then, we must begin to face the real danger! Chiba looked at the white mist signal in the sky and narrowed his eyes slightly. Before he knew it, the emerald green brilliance appeared in his eyes. Chapter 474： action "Go in?" In Yunyin Temporary Base, the strong man looked expectantly at the investigating ninja ahead, his mouth overflowing with a smile that could not be controlled. "Yes! They rushed into the encirclement from Iwain''s side, and just a moment ago, they sent a signal, which should be to tell Konoha''s intelligence team that they will come together soon." The detective ninja spoke. "good very good!" The strong man took a deep breath and paced back and forth two steps to hide his excitement. Great! Finally got in! Unexpectedly, they would actually break through from Yanyin''s side, and fortunately to say hello to that cold fellow, otherwise, it is estimated that it will cause unimaginable consequences. However, these shadow clones are really just shadow clones, I thought this Takichiba would be mixed with one or two bodies! In his style, when our intelligence spies were negligent, or directly misled, and then mixed in with a body to prevent Yanyin from failing! After all, I don''t want to see two or one going in from Yanyin, and one or two outside making trouble for me. Unexpectedly, all three were on Yanyin''s side! This move is estimated to cause Taki Chiba''s suspicion, but it doesn''t matter, now they are all in, they are the turtles in the urn, and they have no ability to get out of the waves. Moreover, this is also an opportunity! The strong man cant hide the excitement in his heart. How long its been. He is cautious every day, and he almost jumps up with fear every time he deals with things carefully. After thinking about it hundreds of times, he can be sure. Things. I was afraid of something wrong. Even once, when a wild boar ran into their patrol circle madly for unknown reasons, after being killed by his subordinate Yunyin, he had to send a lot of intelligence ninjas to investigate the situation, not sure that the wild boar was really mad, not someone else. Use temptation intentionally to be at ease. This is like walking on thin ice until the night is almost insomnia. Do not! Almost schizophrenic! And what he said and acted cautiously was for one thing, that is, to maintain balance, keep balance, maintain current stability, and then look for an opportunity, or wait for an opportunity! Waiting for an opportunity to take down the Konoha Intelligence Force in one fell swoop, and take down the defense map in one fell swoop! then End the war! Even before the end of the war, Konoha and Iwayin were hit hard and Yunyin stood at the true peak, so that the village could be given more security. Give those new life light, more security! It''s just that Konoha''s intelligence team is also very cunning, erratic in their whereabouts, and good at using their contradictions and relationships between Yunyin and Yanyin, and repeatedly succeeded in mediating and escaped. The virgin forest is said to be a fixed area, but the environment inside is not worse than a complex topography, which also caused a great obstacle to their capture. Therefore, they can only be surrounded, carefully maintaining balance and stability, like walking on thin ice. But now, this opportunity is right in front of him, Konoha''s support unit, Taki Chiba, is the best opportunity. When Takichiba enters the primeval forest, they will definitely join the intelligence team, and at that time, it is the best opportunity! "Are their actions captured now?" The strong man took a deep breath and calmed down his excitement. At this time, he couldn''t be careless, he needed calmness, and meticulous planning and command. "It has been closely tracked through the secret technique." Detective Ninja said, there was a little trembling between the words, and he was obviously very excited. He could also see that this was an opportunity. "Okay, very good! Be careful! How about attacking the ninja?" The strong man nodded and asked again. "The three fastest and strongest teams have been assembled." The detective ninja spoke. "Three teams? How about the defensive line of the encirclement circle, what about the action on Yanyin''s side?" The strong man asked again. "Everything is arranged properly. The team of personnel is deployed. The line of defense is a little weak, but they are all aimed at Iwaguru. The gaps are basically near Iwaguru. As long as Taki Chiba and the others use these gaps, Iwaguru will definitely not sit back and watch. Regardless of." Detective Ninja said. "Well, well! Pay close attention to the trend, and let the three teams attack and follow!" The strong man nodded in satisfaction. "Yes!" The detective ninja nodded and disappeared suddenly. Just today, let this matter come to an end! The strong man grinned from the corner of his mouth. At this moment, on the other side, Yanyin''s temporary base, the same smile appeared on the face of the short fat man who was the commander of Yanyin. "Huh! As expected, Yunyin attacked, and the balance was finally shaken." The chunky man sneered. "What about us?" Iwagins investigative ninja couldnt help asking. He also knew that the best time at this time, the cunning intelligence team, if they meet with Taki Chiba, will be the best time for them to kill Konoha and his team. . Therefore, he was a little unbearable. Originally, he shouldn''t have asked such things. He was only responsible for investigating intelligence, but he absolutely did not participate in making plans and making decisions! At this time the iron rule! I don''t know if other Ninja villages have such regulations, but in Yanyin, there is an unshakable iron rule at this time. If investigated, the crime is not small! "Of course we attacked together. Otherwise, what should I send someone to do with Taki Chiba?" The short fat man said he was polite, but he seemed to be in a good mood and didn''t mean to blame. "but" The investigator ninja frowned, but stopped talking. "You mean, the intelligence team will use our relationship with Yunyin to make a fuss, and it will ultimately fall short, right?" The chunky man keenly guessed what he wanted to say. "Yes." The detective ninja responded and said truthfully. "It used to be, even before yesterday, but now..." The short fat man looked at the unfolded scroll on the temporary command table and said categorically, "No! Not this time! We will definitely regain the defense. Picture, those seven elite brothers, who died unjustly! They brought back the most important things, things that govern the whole situation. We will win!" Listening to the words of the pudgy man, UU reads www. uukanshu. The com detective ninja was taken aback. In his impression, he had never seen a commander so confident. This commander, who was so calm and prudent, could use the word "must win", which really surprised him. At the same time, let him feel at ease! "Give me an order. The three strongest teams that have assembled will set off immediately and follow Taki Chiba. They can be exposed to Yunyin, but don''t conflict." Said the chunky man. "Yes!" The detective ninja answered and disappeared in place. It''s over! Let these days end! Let this fearful day, It''s over! The chunky man clenched his fists fiercely. Chapter 475： Mystery Temporary camp is in the encircled circle in the virgin forest, southwest of the center. "Is this really good?" Hongyan jumped down from the tall primitive trees and looked around. He saw that the surrounding primitive giant trees seemed to form a circle with bushes growing under them. They were in a rare clearing in the primitive forest with a radius of about a dozen. Meter. He said worriedly. The current situation is a bit different from the plan. Moreover, when the three people gather together, it is easy to be besieged. At that time, they may not be able to escape alone. This is also the impropriety that he raised when the plan was made. At this moment, Chiba and Xuena are playing with a cauldron and a bonfire in the middle of the open space. Hearing his words, Xuena also raised her head, looked at Chiba, and said: "It was originally planned that the three of us would go three ways and hold each other. After entering the encircled circle, the signal will be sent out in three places to disperse Yunyin and Yanyins pursuit. Isnt it right?" Obviously, Xuena was also puzzled by the current situation. That night, when the plan was made, the three of them naturally discussed the actions after entering the encirclement. The original plan was that they would break into the encirclement in three ways. According to Chibas calculation, they would definitely be able to enter. If Yunyin If He Yanyin''s commander reacted quickly, he would definitely release them pretendingly. Instead of letting them do things outside, it would be better to trap them with the intelligence team, or stack them together for control, or catch them all. If you proceed in three ways, after reaching the encirclement, each of the three places will send out a signal to hide the communication, and then let the intelligence team meet with one of the people. Yunyin and Yanyin don''t know which signal, the three of them Which one will converge with the intelligence team will inevitably divide their forces, and then it will be easy for them to break through. Originally, they thought that Chiba wanted them to break through Yanyin together, but in the end they would divide their troops into three paths, walk one place each, and then send a signal to execute the original plan. After all, the essence of the original plan was to divide the enemy''s forces into three ways. It doesn''t really matter how to enter. The key is to send signals separately. But now, in Chiba''s appearance, he does not intend to split his troops into three groups, and has already sent the "rescue has arrived" signal before. It is estimated that the intelligence team is now actively looking for opportunities to rendezvous with them, and it is estimated that it should be better. Hide yourself, and then wait until their next signal. And the intelligence team should feel more at ease at this time. After all, after being under siege for such a long time, they cant go, and they have to constantly use Yunyin and Yanyin to mediate. Every time it is dangerous, in terms of emotions. , Its definitely not sensible or positive. It is inevitable that there will be restlessness and even the thought of wanting to give up. The mood and mentality of the intelligence team was also the first thing that Chiba mentioned when making a plan. The signal was undoubtedly a booster for them. At least, on the intelligence team, there should be no mistakes, or no There will be too many mistakes. In fact, the original plan is progressing smoothly, and the feasibility is also great, but Chiba did not intend to implement the crucial step, which made Hirohiko and Xuena very confused. Hearing this, Qianye just smiled and said: "Now we are stared at by Yunyin and Yanyin. If we go in three ways, I am afraid we will not be able to go back. Now, the only best way is to hug. In a ball. Whether it is us or the intelligence team." During this period of time, since the siege, the intelligence team has accumulated a lot of pressure, and both Yanyin and Yunyin must have accumulated a lot of pressure, and their pressure is even greater than that of the intelligence team. The deployment map is very important, and even an important item that has a decisive impact on the war. I am afraid that the three generations of Raikage, the three generations of Tukage, and our three generations of Hokage are all paying attention to this matter, and regard this matter as the highest priority. One! It is conceivable that the pressure on the shoulders of these two commanders is even greater than that of the intelligence team. I am afraid that no one wants to solve this matter more than these two commanders! Under tremendous pressure, it will definitely affect the mentality. The joint agreement between Yunyin and Yanyin is under siege, and all kinds of cautiousness are actually a manifestation of pressure and anxiety. Moreover, the confrontation between the three countries in the encircling circle has actually become a dead end, and no one can do anything about it, and no one dares to initiate the stone platform first. They are all waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity. At this time, if there is an opportunity to resolve this matter, then they will definitely grasp it desperately. Of course, since these two commanders were ordered in danger and were able to maintain their balance for so long, they were naturally calm and cautious. No matter how anxious and desperate, they would still have a trace of sobriety. And this lucidity is the last line of defense to avoid the deterioration of the situation. Yun Yin does not want the situation to deteriorate, and Yan Yin also hopes to get back the defense plan. This is the case, to avoid dragging the entire battle into the vortex of eternal disaster. Therefore, the three generations of Hokage will only send three of them. Because the three of them are an opportunity. Let Konoha''s intelligence team have a chance to escape and give the village''s intelligence team a chance. It also gives Yan Yin a chance to regain the defense map. It also gives Yunyin a chance to seize the defense map. For Konoha''s intelligence team, someone came to the rescue, the village did not abandon them, the village still supports them! As long as they support long enough, then the village hopes to rescue them. As for Yunyin and Yanyin, the three of them are not incapable of being able to deal with. Although they are difficult to deal with, they are definitely not unable to deal with. If Yunyin and Yanyin''s elites can''t deal with three children, even all three children They are terrible geniuses, so they can basically take off their foreheads and surrender to Konoha! There is no need to fight this battle at all. It is precisely because the rescue team sent by Konoha can break this delicate balance, create an opportunity, and is a team that they can cope with, so it will not arouse excessive reactions from both parties or even three parties, and everything is under control. , Or the situation that everything can be mastered, will the commanders of Yunyin and Yanyin keep the last trace of soberness. If the rescue team is too weak, it will not create an opportunity, and it will come for nothing. If the rescue team is too strong, it is easy for Yunyin and Yanyin to lose their minds under heavy pressure, and produce excessive reactions, with disastrous consequences. I have to say that Nara Luji''s arrangement is very reasonable, and the arrangement of the three generations of Hokage''s team is also very old. The three of us can break the balance, and the opportunities created by the three parties are opportunities. Therefore, we can prevent the situation from deteriorating completely and the balance completely collapsed! But now, Yun Yin and Yan Yin under the heavy pressure have been looking forward to this opportunity. They are almost red eyes when they are hungry. After we come in, if there is any change, they will probably jump on it. Here, we can only be at a disadvantage, and only when we make mistakes can we maintain this last trace of balance! While talking ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba sighed in her heart. They are in the tiger den and wolf nest! Now, it''s their turn to walk on thin ice and be careful everywhere! When Xuena and Hongyan heard Chiba''s words, they looked at each other, their brows wrinkled slightly, obviously they didn''t understand what Chiba meant. Isn''t it like waiting for them to catch turtles in the urn? However, even though they were puzzled in their hearts, they didn''t ask anything, just silently doing what they should do, one lighted a fire, and the other jumped into the big tree. They choose to believe in Chiba unconditionally! Seeing this scene, Chiba closed his eyes and sighed uncontrollably. The three generations of Hokage insisted on our trio team, mostly for this! Unconditional trust! Trust me unconditionally! Chapter 476： Stand still "What, no action? They just started cooking there?" After receiving the latest report before nightfall, the strong man stood up a little excited, his voice raised a little. "Yes, since they launched the first signal, they have traveled a lot like the West, and then they have camped, and they have planned to spend the night there." Detective Ninja said. "So, in the eyeliner around them, did Konoha''s cunning intelligence force be found?" The strong man took a deep breath, seemed to calm down, and said. "No." The Detective Ninja answered truthfully. "There''s none?" The strong man took another deep breath, his eyes condensed, and he looked at the investigating ninja ahead. Isn''t that signal a collective signal? Well, it means telling the intelligence team that their rescue team has arrived. Stabilize the military spirit of the intelligence team? It seems that I have to be calm and calm. I was too gaffey just now, and I was in front of the subordinates. I have been covering up for so long, and I must not let them think that I am too impatient or too impatient! Now everyone knows the importance of the deployment map. I have a lot of pressure on my shoulders, and I am afraid that they are also under pressure. If I am too gaffe here, it will also shake them up! This is absolutely impossible! The more critical, the more stretched! Thinking of this, the strong man slowly took his seat, and after a deep groan, he showed a smile and said, "It turns out that this is the case. This Takichiba is indeed amazing. No wonder the three generations of Raikage Thousand Chongwan told him that he wanted to Killing our patience. He probably already knows that we are following them, and he also knows that we have been under a lot of pressure during this period of time. This is to make us anxious! Only this way will have the opportunity to stand out. At first I thought It doesn''t understand why he was so stupid to get into the trap. It turned out that he had planned for a long time. He wanted to make us feel at ease while making us feel that the time has come. This is to make us impatient. Only if he is impatient and not calm enough will there be faults, and if there are faults, he can take the opportunity to escape with someone. " As soon as the words came out, the investigating ninja was taken aback, and then silently nodded in his heart. As expected, Master Hai Dou, who has won the trust of Master Rai Ying, can still remain calm and considerate at this time. With him, the deployment plan of the Land of the Land will definitely fall into our hands. "You quickly sent the three teams following Takichiba in front of you. No matter what happens, don''t act rashly. Just stay away and don''t get lost. When tracking Takichiba, don''t forget to search for the Konoha intelligence team. .Takichiba must have found them, so there is no need to care too much about whereabouts, as long as they get together, we are not afraid, and when they meet, it is when we attack! Before that, you must be calm and don''t let Taki Chiba guided his emotions. By the way, convey what I just said to them." The strong man issued an order. "Yes!" The investigator ninja responded and disappeared in place. After he left, the strong man frowned and pressed his temples with his hands. What is this Takichiba, who is still together now? Didn''t he know that it is so easy to be swept away? Does he naively think that we will not move, just sit around them and watch them meet with the intelligence team? No matter how you look at it, we must divide our troops into three ways to disperse our Yunyin forces! Of course, there are Yanyin''s! What is he going to do? To be honest, this commander, who is known for his prudence and thoughtfulness in Yunyin, has a headache at the moment. This Takichiba''s behavior is always unpredictable! At this time, in another place, Yanyin temporary base. "Smart guy! This Takichiba is indeed a smart guy! He knows that if the three of them are scattered, we and Yun Yin will definitely not let their strategies succeed, they will definitely try to obstruct, or even grab one of them. And he also knows that the little princess of the Hyuga clan must not act alone. Once she acts, Yunyin and we will never let her go. They will definitely concentrate our forces on arrests. Without support, the little princess of the Hyuga family Definitely impossible to get away. Smart! Take root! " After hearing the information, the short fat man couldn''t help laughing, and at the same time gestured on the re-engraved scroll of the Chiba trio''s plan. "Well, um, their current actions are exactly the same as the plan B on the plan. If they succeeded in breaking through yesterday, they will be divided into three routes and each signal will be sent. The intelligence team will converge with one side and find opportunities to break through. To achieve the purpose of rescue , This is plan A, plan B is that if three people fail to break through, they will pick a direction to break into the encirclement circle according to the situation, and then wait for the opportunity to converge. At that time, Yunyin and Yanyin are bound to attack and encircle the defensive line. It must be weak, and then find a chance to break through." According to the lines and arrows above, as well as some codes that have been deciphered, the short and fat men contrasted one by one, with a brighter smile on his mouth. Obviously, the other party didnt know that they had obtained their plan scroll. After all, they covered up the plan scroll very well, and Taki Chiba himself also took good precautions. The three of them absolutely couldnt think of it. I have already figured out their details. This is a huge advantage for Yan Yin! Even, it is only a matter of time before the deployment map is returned to hand. "Furthermore, it is also very wise not to directly converge, but to grind our tempers. If it weren''t for their planning information, I am afraid I will have a headache right now!" Thinking of this, the chubby man suddenly smiled and said, "Ye Yue Hai Dou, Yun Yin, is probably having a headache!" "Send my order, keep the soldiers still, the clouds move, we move, everything, according to plan! And from now on, intelligence will be transmitted every hour, and every half an hour at critical moments. I need to know the details over there in order to make contingency plans. plan." The chunky man said with a big smile. "Yes!" Investigating the ninja responds ~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing the commander look like this, he also has a bottom in his heart, and the response is lighter. After answering, he disappeared in place. Great! What kind of luck is this, to be able to obtain such important information, and even let the other party not know, stupidly continue to act according to the plan. Do not! This is not luck! It is the opportunity and absolute advantage that the seven elites of Yanyin willing to die with their lives! It''s definitely not luck! Thinking of this, the pudgy man''s face was solemn and his fists were already clenched. Thank you! The whole village will remember your names! You are the heroes of the village! Chapter 477： Shouldnt it! Is it raining? A drop of water splashed on Qianye''s face, and he slowly opened his eyes. What caught his eyes was the dense branches and leaves and the dark space. Is it dawn so soon? Chiba sat up slowly, and the biological clock in his body told himself that it was early in the morning. Years of punctual and rigorous exercise made his biological clock precise and even he could feel the current time, which is about 7:30. . This is the time he usually wakes up. After taking a slight breath, Chiba looked around. Nothing changed. The wire detonator traps set around did not move, and the alarm mechanism set at the wire detonator avoidance point was not triggered. The primeval forest is as quiet as time is still. It seems that I have met two difficult commanders. Under this situation, seeing the long-awaited opportunity is in front of me, I can still stand this temper. Even, it can restrain troops that are also under heavy pressure. There is no sound from all around. This does not mean that their tracking team is far away from us. On the contrary, they should be very close to us, hiding around us, waiting for us to meet with the intelligence team, and then rush out and kill them all. The reason why there is no sound, even if the wound mode is turned on, there is enhancement of vision and hearing, but no sound can be heard, because these people are latent top-notch players, and they are very patient, calm and not anxious. Really...have one hand! After turning his thoughts, Chiba also had to admire these two commanders, who could restrain his subordinates and make them calm under such circumstances, or the subordinates were very convinced of them and absolutely trusted in their every decision. And absolutely follow through. Or, they have extremely high means under their control, and their subordinates dare not and don''t want to defy and neglect their absolutes. Both of these are actually extremely difficult to achieve. If you change to Chiba, Chiba himself can be sure that he will definitely not be able to do them to this degree, otherwise the three generations of Hokage will not make Hirohiko and Xuena execute together with him. This task. Because only Hirohiko and Xuena will trust him unconditionally and change to other people. It is inevitable that they will doubt his approach. Once they have doubts, when they act, the problems will be big, especially if they cannot fail and are sensitive. Task. This is also the shortcoming of Chiba. He is a qualified decision maker and planner, but he is not a commander who can make people absolutely convincing. First, it was because he had been alone for a long time, lacked the ability to communicate, and absolutely did not have the affinity of a leader. He was more like a reticent and gloomy guy who was silently thinking about something. This lonely life gave him a strong understanding, but it also deprived him of his communicative ability. And this communicative ability, sometimes after being deprived, is not so easy to recover. After all, communicative skills also need to be exercised. Secondly, although he has sufficient overall view and overall awareness, whether it is squad tactics or war strategy, his behavior and habits tend to be an implementer, a practitioner, and a fighter who fights on the front line, rather than an overall plan. At critical moments, the commander can be unified at the top and is also limited by his communicative ability. When the team has problems, such as infighting and disagreement, he may not be able to effectively control the situation. This is fatal to a commander. Therefore, Qianye still admires the two commanders of Yunyin and Yanyin. However, admiration is admired, and their entanglement also made Chiba a little headache. Do not. Strictly speaking, it is hesitation. So, in the current situation, is it to delay for a few more days to see their situation, or to let the plan begin today, send the signal, and start to converge? The emerald green light flickered in Chiba''s eyes, and in his eyes, reflected in his eyes were the appearance of Hongyan and Xuena lying on the ground with their backs to him. At the same time, his right hand stretched out habitually, and wisps of water vapor gathered in his palm, gradually forming a small whirlpool, and then, with a "pop", the small water blades flew out. , Hit his chest and arm, and got wet. The water blade was too small and did not have much power. And all of this, Qianye didn''t seem to care, the small whirlpool shattered, and he gathered again, everything seemed to be unconscious behavior. This is also the new thinking habit that Chiba has developed in the past two years. In the past two years, in order to save time and do more other exercises, he gradually combined the practice of the new water escape technique with thinking, thinking while thinking. Practice, in order to be more proficient, and constantly find out the imperfections of the new technique from the proficiency process, and then improve. There is no benefit if you delay it. Thinking about it, Chiba sighed, and the small whirlpool in his hand broke apart with a "pop" again. The commanders of Yunyin and Yanyin, with their abilities, should have noticed my intentions. I am afraid that they will use their commander charm to calm down these tracking teams before meeting. If it is delayed, the expected results may not be achieved. Even, the delay may have affected the mood of the intelligence team, and between this joy and anxiety, it is easy to cause negative emotions to explode, and the intelligence team will give birth to "Why the rescue team hasn''t come yet, what happened? Is it? The village has no way to rescue us, and there is no way to get this defense plan." The desperate mentality will be outweighed by the gains, and even the plan will fail. The ninja''s will is indeed tough, but after all, they are humans, not machines, and have emotions. As long as they are humans, as long as they have emotions, they will definitely have the mentality of collapse and despair. And people in this state of mind can do everything, such as crazy, such as seeking a dead end, etc. If the intelligence team were in this mood, it would really be over. "Ugh" Thinking about it, Chiba sighed. It seems that it won''t work, and procrastination is definitely not going to work. In other words, after the meeting, we will face a calm and cautious team of Yunyin and Iwayin ninjas three times the number of us, and among them, there will be the presence of quasi-S-rank ninjas... Anyway, will there be a **** battle? Chiba frowned slightly and looked at Hongyan and Xuena. No matter how you calculate or play tricks, you still can''t escape the **** battle. Now that all the foreshadowings have been laid, can you have the corresponding effect? ??I can only say that it is up to people to do things, and what to do in heaven? After all, there are only one or two places for me to arrange, and I can''t arrange an absolutely perfect way, and even simply arrange some foreshadowing... There are too many variables ~www.novelhall.com~! Now, another bad move is even more dangerous! I shouldn''t delay! Yesterday it was time to make a rendezvous signal. Yesterday''s tracking team was still a bit impatient, but when I delayed, I was caught by their commander and calmed them down! Those tracking teams had long been discovered under Xue Nai''s white eyes, and Chiba and the others just kept quiet. Besides, without Xuena''s white eyes, Chiba could guess it. With such a good opportunity, how could Yunyin and Yanyin just let them in and surround them on the bright side. Under Xue Nai''s white eyes, judging from their marching behavior, these tracking teams are still very anxious, and they often run too fast, reducing the distance between the two sides to a dangerous distance for tracking. Undoubtedly, Chiba chose to procrastinate for a day, making them even more impatient. The abacus to increase the odds of winning the battle that they couldn''t dodge was defeated, and even had a counterproductive effect. ~： finally come! Its no use lamenting now. This is the end of the matter. Hirohiko and Xuena have been dragged into this dangerous situation. I can only do everything possible to get them to return to the village safely and prepare for the worst. . Chiba took a deep breath, and the small water vortex in his hand shattered again with a "bom" sound, but this time the water blade was significantly stronger, and besides the splash, it was still drawn on Chiba''s arm. There was a shallow scar, as if a very thin layer of skin had been scraped off. Lets meet today. We still have some initiative. I cant be too eager to think about success and forget this. The more you get to this time, the more you have to pay attention to some details. Its best to find the details that they have overlooked. Hit them by surprise. Thinking about it, Chiba stood up, looked at Hongyan and Xuena again, and was about to walk over to wake them up. "Have you thought about it?" "Have you decided?" When Chiba just started, the voices of Xuena and Hirohiko sounded, and then they slowly sat up and looked at Chiba. "you guys" Chiba''s footsteps hung in the air, but he was taken aback, looking at the two standing up. Are they awake? Knowing that I was thinking about the problem, so I didn''t say anything? "So, should I signal the reunion next? Or delay a few more days, the wild boar has not been eaten yet, do you continue to eat and recharge?" Hongyan Poker said with a smile on his face. Xuena smiled silently. In the eyes of the two of them, there were firm gazes. No matter how you choose, we will support you! Obviously, the two people''s eyes are meant to convey such a meaning. Feeling these two gazes, Qianye''s mouth unconsciously showed a smile. At this moment, the gloomy worries and vague regrets in his heart disappeared, and some only had overflowing warmth and determination. Yes! The strength of the two of them is not weak, I will definitely lose one-to-two, and the one-to-one victory is only 50-50. The three of us are together, even if the **** battle is disadvantageous, who can leave, who can keep us? If I really care, I am confused! The battle hasn''t started yet, how can I be timid about three points first, in this way, how to ensure their safety, how to respond to their trust! Besides, their eyes and expressions... They also clearly know that a **** battle is inevitable, and only when we use the absolute weakness of the number of people to fight their absolute advantage, can we open the situation and seize the opportunity without disrupting the big balance. They are ready! Now, is waiting for me, get ready! Thinking about it, Chiba took a breath and smiled and said, "Boil the remaining wild boar. We have a full meal, and then send a signal. Remember, we were able to kill such cloudy and Yanyin before. Elites, they did not expect that we are so strong, or they are surprised that we can grow to this point, so it is unavoidable to be careless and caught off guard. Although we annihilated those elites, it does not mean that we can crush them at will. It does not mean that they pose no threat to us. It''s just that they are not familiar with us! In the next battle, they will be more careful and more careful, more cautious and more cautious, they will also be more murderous, they will be more cruel, and will never show mercy. Therefore, we can''t be merciful, let alone stay strong, we have to give them head on. Hit hard and disrupt their positions! Finally, we must return to the village! " In the end, Chiba was already serious. "Understood, Captain!" Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other, and smiled at the corners of their mouths. "So, cook rice, and then send a signal!" Chiba gave an order. ... An hour later, Yunyin made a temporary base. "Master Hai Dou!" The investigator ninja hurried into the tree hole and shouted. "what happened?" Seeing the look of the investigation ninja and hearing his shouts, the strong man named Ye Yue Hai Dou almost bounced off the stool, his eyes wide and his face looked anxious, and he looked at the investigation ninja. "Signal...signal..." The investigator ninja took a few breaths, but a word was incomplete. "Slow down, make it clear, what is going on!" Ye Yue Haidou frowned, her heart tightened unconsciously, her heartbeat speeded up a bit, as if it was nervous, as if it were scared, as if it was something she had been looking forward to for a long time, and it seemed that she was finally about to speak from the ninja investigation. ! Hearing this, the detective ninja took a few deep breaths before eagerly saying: "They...they sent a signal! They sent a signal!" "Hang Dang!" As soon as I said this, behind the command table during the war, there was a sudden and loud sound of the chair to the end. Ye Yue Haidou stabilized her figure, but she didn''t even look at the chair that she had accidentally kicked off when she stepped back. He didn''t know whether his face was happy or worried, excited or nervous, and his lips buzzed a few times. Then he said: "Damn, it''s finally **** action! Notify the front tracking team, at all costs, as long as they meet, attack immediately, I will be there soon!" Coming soon? As soon as these words came out, the investigating ninja who was panting was taken aback, and said, "Master Hai Dou, too?" "Of course, how can I miss this opportunity? I dont know how long it will take to have the next opportunity. Because of this, how long have we stayed here? Every day I wake up and feel how heavy our shoulders are, no! Can''t sleep! This time, of course I have to go out!" Ye Yue Haidou gasped for a few mouthfuls and frowned, his voice raised, almost yelling. "Then here..." The Detective Ninja said worriedly. "Don''t worry! Nothing will happen here!" Ye Yue Hai Dou said with certainty, while speaking, the corner of his eye looked back inadvertently. "That...that''s great, Master Hai Dou with quasi-S grade strength is here, and the defense plan will definitely be available!" Obviously, the investigator ninja believes in Yeyue Haidou''s words. What he says is what he said. After hearing the encirclement, he was excited. There is one more quasi-S-class Haidou master, and the Konoha **** are absolutely alone. Can''t run away! ... At the same time, Yanyin temporary base. "Boom!" A trembling fist hit the command table, and the corners of the short fat man named Shin Hiratsuka slowly split open, and he laughed "hehe", and then the laughter became louder and louder, almost turning into a big laugh. Finally moved! I thought they would take another two days! This Takichiba is really not easy, knowing that it will be useless to drag it on! It''s time to get the defense map! "Send my order, as long as they meet, they will do it! Don''t worry about anything!" He spoke aloud, unspeakably relaxed and confident. "Yes!" The detective ninja responded, and he was about to leave immediately. "and many more!" But at this moment, Shin Hiratsuka suddenly called him, his voice anxious, almost even his voice was a few degrees higher. The detective ninja was taken aback and looked up at him. But seeing Shin Hiratsuka''s face seemed to be a little distorted~www.novelhall.com~ His forehead was sweating, and he muttered to himself: "I was too happy, I almost forgot." With that said, he walked up to detect the ninja, leaned over his ears, whispered for a while, then straightened up slightly and asked very cautiously: "Understand?" "understood!" The detective ninja nodded solemnly. "Okay, you go!" Shin Hiratsuka said as calmly as possible. "Yes!" The detective ninja responded, and then left and disappeared in place. "It''s over, all this!" Shin Hiratsuka carried his hands on his back, clenched his fists, and trembled, his eyes deflected, looking towards the faint white smoke in the southwest. opportunity finally arises! Chapter 479： Is this... nervous? Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena put out the bonfire, turned over the cauldron, put it aside, and then each checked the ninja bag. Then, in unison, he raised his head and looked at the sky. At this time, a wisp of white mist was slowly fading away in the gloomy sky, as if washed away by a drizzle. Just now, after they had a full meal and washed the pot easily, they launched a signal, three signals in a row, and sent their location and the information of the convergence to the intelligence team. I think the intelligence team should have been paying attention to the signal. I am afraid that they have already seen the signal after it went to the sky. It is estimated that it has already rushed over. "Xue Nai." At this moment, Chiba suddenly spoke. "Ok!" Xuena nodded, obviously knowing what Chiba meant to call her. At the same time, the white pupils were raised, and the meridians at the corners of the eyes stretched all the way to the temples. There seemed to be an invisible ripple spreading. In an instant, both Chiba and Hongyan next to her were not Consciously gave birth to a feeling of being penetrated by her eyes. "Now Yunyin''s ninja is in our northeast, and Iwayin''s ninja is in our southwest. There are twelve people in each, and according to their appearance, they should be three four-person teams." Xuena said. These Yunyin and Yanyin elites, since they are within Xuenai''s line of sight, they are based on a location within one kilometer of ours. And one is in our northeast direction, and the other is in our southwest direction. This is to sandwich us. As soon as we meet, they will immediately fan out and form an encircling net. It seems that they are all determined to win. "Well, I got it." Thinking of this, Chiba frowned slightly, and said: "The moment the intelligence team appears in our sight, they will launch an attack, and they have been following us and monitoring us during this time. The traps placed around are unlikely to be effective, and they will even be used by them. Therefore, when the trap is triggered later, we must not worry!" "Ok." Hongyan nodded, a bright red spilled from his eyes, and the writing wheel was already open. "This time, they will definitely conduct full research on us, and integrate all the personal information they can obtain. Although the elites of Yunyin and Yanyin who fought with us are basically dead, we cannot underestimate them. Hongyan and I have participated in many missions in the intelligence system of Hongyan. They may find out something. Therefore, they must not be regarded as the previous enemies. After all, they are elite. As long as we have intelligence and correct our mentality, we Even if they are stronger than them, there is a high possibility of death in their hands." Chiba touched the ninja bag behind his waist, and wiped some sweat from his palm along the way. When they heard Chiba''s words, both Hongyan and Xuena nodded and frowned slightly. "Then Xuena, you mark me the lurking points of these Yunyin and Yanyin tracking units." At this time, Chiba spoke again. Xue Na nodded, took out the planning scroll, and using the white-eyed perspective, marked a few points on the map of the planning scroll, which happened to be Yunyin, Yanyin and their three-point line. "Then, I will repeat the plan again." After taking a look, Chiba took a breath and said, "Roughly, it is still similar to the original plan. This **** battle is inevitable, and it must even be a head-on confrontation. We must join the intelligence team, otherwise they will be divided and hit. Not only will we not survive, the defense plan will also fall into their hands. If they stop in advance, we will desperately rush towards their rental point, we must join together, and then go out in groups of two in four directions. The deployment plan is carried by a group. Because Xuena''s identity has been exposed, Hongyan, you must protect her. With her white eyes and your writing round eyes, it should not be difficult to return safely. " After a pause, Chiba continued: "Although I don''t know why, from the previous situation of fighting with the elites of Yanyin, as soon as I appeared, their eyes focused on me, and they even had the intention to kill me first. , It can be thought that, for some reason we dont know, I even attract their attention more than Xuenas clan status, so I cannot be together with Xuena. "Ok!" Hongyan and Xuena nodded, the plan was already set. Although asking Chiba to team up with an unfamiliar intelligence team member made them a little worried, Chiba was right. Xuena''s clan status can attract their attention, and Chiba seems to be more attractive than Xuena Their attention, this, Hirohiko naturally saw it. After all, as soon as Chiba appeared at that time, the seven rocks were besieged immediately. Xuena, the Hyuga Sect family they dreamed of, after Chiba appeared, they It seems that he didn''t even look at it at all. If Xuena and Chiba are together, it will only be more dangerous. Moreover, when they are together, the enemy only needs to focus on the direction in which they escape, and if they are separated, the enemy may have to focus on both sides. Undoubtedly, the latter can create an advantage. Separating from Chiba, there is no alternative! They all know that this is not the time to be emotional, and although they are not willing, they must be separated from Chiba. "Now the intelligence team will appear at any time, and Yunyin and Yanyin must have been staring at them, so when necessary, we may have to attack as soon as possible! So..." Chiba said. But at this moment, Xuena and Hirohiko looked at each other, with a little weird look on their faces. Chiba, this is... Are you nervous? He has said these points three times. Does this mindset matter? There was a trace of worry in their hearts. In their opinion, every word that Qianye said now was a manifestation of his full worry. And just as this trace of worry arose and the thought turned, Xue Nai''s face changed abruptly, and he whispered, "They are here!" "Intelligence team?" Qianye''s face was also on one side, and even his body was slightly startled. "So fast?" A hint of surprise flashed in Hongyan''s eyes. "Yes! It''s our intelligence team!" Xue Na said. "Where, where did it come from, how are the enemy''s movements? Show me the picture!" Chiba blurted out. "It''s from the northwest..." Xue Na replied, clicking a point on the map. Northwest? Indeed, it is impossible for them to fail to notice the layout of Yanyin and Yunyin, and they will definitely come from a weak area, northwest or southeast, that they have not taken care of. Chiba nodded silently. "The enemy moved! They chased directly. Yunyin and Yanyin basically moved at the same time, but they were not fanned apart. Instead, the whole army was dispatched and went directly to the intelligence team." Xue Nai''s face appeared. With a trace of surprise, his brows frowned tightly. Rushed directly! Does this seemingly surrounding arrangement deceive us? This is, using us as bait! Bait to lure the intelligence team to appear! Then use the thunderous force ~www.novelhall.com~ to intercept the intelligence team? Was put together! They do not want to give us the opportunity to contact! Before we contact, take down the intelligence team! Chiba''s heart was stunned, and he wanted to speak now, asking Xuena and Hirohiko to rush to the intelligence team and forcefully merge! But at this moment, Xue Na''s face was slightly stiff, and her figure almost trembled. "What? In the southeast, an intelligence team also appeared! Coming towards our position!" With this sound, Xue Na almost exclaimed in exclamation. An intelligence team also appeared in the southeast? This time, Chiba was also taken aback. And in a daze, Xuena''s voice and eyes came at the same time. "Enemy, stop acting!" Chapter 480： Shadow clone seduces the enemy! Intelligence teams have appeared on both sides, is it the shadow clone to confuse the enemy? There are awesome guys in the intelligence team! Just, don''t know who it is? A slight smile appeared at the corner of Chiba''s mouth. After agreeing to accept the task, the three generations of Hokage did not tell him the composition of the intelligence team, and even the scroll did not clearly indicate who the members of the intelligence team were, but only referred to intelligence personnel. Chiba knows that these intelligence personnel are probably not simple. They should all perform extremely confidential tasks. They themselves are people who need to be strictly confidential. Even if they are going to rescue them, their names and information cannot be disclosed. Of course, Chiba also pointed out that if you don''t know the other party''s situation, it may affect the rescue mission. However, the three generations of Hokage seemed to have expected Chiba to ask this a long time ago, and said at that time, "They will cooperate with you when that time comes", blocking all Chiba''s next words. To be honest, before setting off, Chiba still pondered for a while, what kind of people they were, and to what extent were these people secretive. In the end, he did not come to a result, and the rescue plan could only do his best to do his own thing. As for the intelligence team, the three generations of Hokage had said this, and he would not ask any more. Moreover, since it is a secret mission, a character who can''t tell him is confidential, I am afraid that the strength is not low. Not knowing their identities will not affect the rescue plan too much. If their strength is strong enough, they can be made up for. However, Chiba did not expect that in this intelligence team, someone actually thought of the existence of a person who used the shadow clone to confuse the enemy, and this hand was indeed beautiful. Yunyin and Yanyin''s purpose is to intercept the intelligence team before they contact, prevent them from contacting, and merge together. The means of defeating were adopted, and the order of the various defeats naturally gave priority to the intelligence team. After all, the intelligence team had a defense plan in hand. No matter how great the charm of Xuena and Chiba is, it is impossible to surpass the defense plan that can end the war at this stage and bring great advantages to their villages! The defense map is the battleground. However, as soon as this shadow clone''s plan to lure the enemy came out, Yunyin and Yanyin would have a headache, extremely headache! It can be seen from the cessation of their actions that they are hesitating, depressed, and headache! Yes, the two groups of intelligence teams, which side is true and which side is false, if they are chasing the side is true, then everything is easy to say, and the defense plan is not wrong. But what if it is fake? The other side is true. So Konoha''s intelligence team and the rescue team not only merged together, they could even escape from the southeast. They were in the northwest, but there was no way to catch up! At that time, Konoha ran away, even if he was finally stopped by the defense line of the virgin forest, he did not escape in the end, but they merged together, which undoubtedly strengthened Konohas power in this pattern, and what chemistry will be produced I don''t know the reaction. However, what is certain is that their Yunyin and Yanyin will have a difficult life in the future. There are more people they need to beware of, more people besieged, and more effort is required! Balance is more difficult to maintain! And the chances of Konoha''s intelligence team getting out of trouble will get higher and higher! Combined, they will fall into passive and disadvantaged! So, this action is not worth the gain! This hand is amazing! Poke Yanyin and Yunyin''s key! Qianye couldn''t help sighing. With just this one move, he could tell how vicious the person in the intelligence team was and how accurate he was. This hand undoubtedly pinched the two chasing teams Yun Yin and Yan Yin. Throat! Who on earth is it? There are people like this in Konoha Village! I am afraid that Nara Shika has been able to do this for a long time! This person is definitely not Nara Lukisa, but he won''t be inferior too much! "what should we do?" At this time, Hongyan spoke, and he could see a faint brilliance and a little strange look in his writing wheel eyes. The shadow clone confuses the enemy, it seems a bit like Chiba! In the junior high school Ninja exam, Chiba also used this hand to successfully win nearly an hour, allowing us to lead Wu Yue and the others, almost securing the victory. Is this person''s tactical and strategic strength not inferior to Chiba? Even, it looks a bit like Chiba! At this time, Xue Na also looked at Chiba, with a lot of inquiries in her eyes, obviously asking Chiba''s next actions. The intelligence team is beautiful, the key is what we want to do! "Of course I rushed to the southeast!" Chiba raised his head with a smile on his lips. Yes, as long as the confluence must be possible, since there are such people in the intelligence team, after we converge, there will be high-quality chemical reactions! "To the southeast?" Xuena and Hirohiko were slightly taken aback. But at this time Chiba had already got up and said, "While Yunyin and Yanyin are hesitating to have a headache, let''s go! After this second intelligence team appeared, Yunyin and Yanyin stopped for the first time, that means. They also have eyeliners in the southeast and even have the means of instant messaging. It is difficult to guarantee that the two commanders of Yunyin and Yanyin have any foreshadowing, we must hurry up to meet and complete the first step of the plan." Let''s just say, Chiba flew up first and headed southeast, which was the direction of the second intelligence team. Does Chiba know who the two intelligence teams are true and who is false? Seeing Chiba''s departure, Hongyan and Xuena immediately followed, and the thought came to mind. Chiba''s words were already certain that this second intelligence team was true. At this moment, seeing the two following up, Chiba said, "It''s very simple. What is the purpose of the intelligence team using the shadow clone?" "For a smooth rendezvous? After all, one of our three signals yesterday meant "set priority." The three of them flew among the dense primitive forest, and Hongyan spoke subconsciously. "Yes, their ultimate goal is to converge, not to attack Yunyin and Yanyin. If they attack, then it is possible that the first team is real, and they will take advantage of the second team when the enemy is hesitant. Launch a surprise attack, or make the enemy believe that the second team is real, and ignore the first team, they can carry out a surprise attack and hit them off guard. However, now its a confluence. We are going to converge. Seeing the second team, Im afraid the first reaction is "the intelligence team uses the first team to make a shadow clone to lure the enemy, and then the second team is true." , And then rushed to the second team. If the first team is real, doesn''t it trick us into it too? The intelligence team will not miss this level. Moreover, the first team five regardless of whether it is true or not ~www.novelhall.com~ is always the most likely to be attacked. If confluence is the purpose, the risk is too great. Combining these two points, the first team five is definitely a shadow clone team, and the second team is true. Moreover, if the first team is false, it can also test the enemy''s situation. The real team can wait for the opportunity to move, thus occupying the initiative and being safer. " Chiba said. "Yeah! Indeed." Hongyan nodded, and understood in his heart. "Then, let''s speed up and get together as soon as possible!" Xue Na said. "Ok!" Chiba nodded, but frowned. Fortunately, he was in front, and Hirohiko and Xuena were behind, but he didn''t see him frown. Hope, nothing goes wrong! Chapter 481： Worrying too much? Maybe it was Chiba who was too worried. Although Yunyin and Yanyin reacted quickly to the situation of the second intelligence team, until now, they and the intelligence team are only a few meters away, and there is no accident. Seeing the three people flying in front of him, Chiba heaved a sigh of relief. "Xue Na, how are Yun Yin and Yan Yin now?" Chiba stepped on the branches, Chakra burst open, and said in his mouth. "Now it has reacted over there, the shadow clone of the intelligence team has been blown up, and Yunyin and Yanyin''s pursuit is not correct, but they are absolutely impossible to catch up with us at their speed." With a slightly surprised look on Xue Nai''s face, when she first heard Chiba''s questioning, she was taken aback for a while, so she paused before speaking. "Well, very good. Now the behavior of the intelligence team has given us a huge advantage, but after a while, you two will leave first. Remember the meeting place." Chiba looked at the intelligence team ahead with a little surprise and clarity in his eyes. "I understand." Hongyan nodded. Xue Nai glanced at Chiba, concealing the worry in her eyes, and nodded silently. But there was a trace of sadness in her heart. In the end, it was because of the identity of the clan...Can''t it be Chiba''s backup? He even pulled Hongyan away from him, I am... Is it dragging down again? Xuena narrowed her eyes slightly and bit her teeth gently. Although, she knew from the time when she took the initiative to expose the identity of the clan family, she had no way to become Chiba and Hirohiko''s backup. The identity of the Hyuga Sect family, appearing anywhere except the village of Konoha, will become a target of public criticism. With her, Chiba and Hirohiko will only fall into a more dangerous situation. Xuena also understood what Chiba meant. She is from the Hyuga Sect family. If captured by the enemy, it would be a great loss to Konoha Village even if she finally got the defense plan. She even knew that Hirohiko wanted to be with Chiba, but he knew this level well, so he had no objection to Chiba''s arrangement and actively cooperated. Xuena, are you blaming yourself again? Hirohiko, who was flying at the end of the line, glanced at Xuena in front of him, frowning slightly. Since they rescued her from being surrounded by Iwagaku''s elite, Hirohiko could often see Xuena from behind. The three of them get along with each other day and night, and they cooperate with each other tacitly. Although they rarely speak, if they understand, they are not much different from each other. Xuena understands him and Chiba, and Chiba understands him and Xuena, and he also understands Chiba and Xuena. This is the understanding that can only be produced by getting along day and night. From Xuena''s back, he can know Xuena''s emotions now. It doesn''t matter, you are the little princess of the Hyuga family, the little princess of the village, and you are also the princess of Chiba and me! The two of us boys, if you can''t protect yourself well, what face is there to perform the task? Even if the task is successful, it''s meaningless! Hongyan sighed slightly in his heart, but after all he didn''t say his thoughts. He knew that if he said that, Xuena would feel more guilty and blame himself. Xuena and Hirohiko, there is no problem with this combination. Unless they are masters of the shadow level, Xuena and Hirohiko, who have white eyes and writing round eyes, can''t beat them and can run. But, I hope their mentality...Don''t care about me too much, so that nothing unexpected happens. Even things that make the situation out of control! After going back, you must explain this matter to Xuena, lest she continue to blame herself. After all, she has been very calm, composed, courageous and courageous from beginning to end, and even if the defense plan is obtained, Then her credit must be the first! At the front of Chiba, an idea also came to mind at this time. Later, after this idea came up, Chiba''s eyes fell on the front, the three intelligence teams flying in. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be the three of them! Have they entered the intelligence team performing classified tasks? He even intercepted the defense map of the Land of the Earth excellently, and worked with Yunyin and Yanyin for nearly half a month... No wonder the three generations of Hokage will say "They will cooperate with me." Yes, if it were them, they would indeed be able to cooperate with me. After all, they had performed tasks together, and they had also fought each other before, and their strength and experience need not be said. The three generations of Hokage did not tell me the list in advance, even at the risk of adversely affecting the rescue plan, but also to hide their identity, because I was afraid that I would be disturbed by emotions and could not make correct judgments, and there would be even greater errors. Indeed, if I knew that the people I was trying to rescue were the three of them, I am afraid that my mind would be affected by emotions because of the affairs of the gang, and I would unconsciously become daunted, or rush forward! The three generations of Hokage are really hot! It deserves to be the "strongest Naruto" who carried Konoha Daihatsu in World War II! A smile flashed from the corner of his mouth, Chiba''s eyes reflected three young ninjas, the longest one, with one hand pinched and one hand resting on the hilt behind the waist, the other holding the hilt behind the sword with his left hand On his stern face, his eyes were as bright as a knife. At this moment, he slowly moved his gaze away from him, looking up, the sleeve of his right arm was flying, like no arm. The last person, with his hands behind his back, with a smile on his mouth, looked at him, and the sadness in his eyes seemed to be slowly dissipating. Unexpectedly! The intelligence team turned out to be Captain Morino, Shiga and Kento! That''s right, in front of his eyes, it is Masanori Morino, Taketake Shiga and Kento Kiuchi! No wonder I was able to come up with the tactics of the shadow clone to lure the enemy. It turned out that Shiga was here. During this time, I heard that he has been performing tasks on the front line. I want to be even more powerful! Regardless of their own strength or tactical strength! Chiba took a breath~www.novelhall.com~ and opened her hands slowly. "Xunai, Hirohiko, retire!" When the thoughts turned, Chiba stepped on the branches, and with a "pop", the chakra burst, and the branches were exploded by the stepped sawdust, splashing out. Chiba flew back at a faster speed, grabbing Hongyan and Xuena with his open hands in tandem, pulling them back together. And at this moment, two huge flames fell from the sky and arrived in a blink of an eye. "Boom!" Suddenly, two huge flames exploded in this primitive forest, and the thick smoke from the burning trees suddenly rose up, gathered into pillars, and rose into the sky! In an instant, the figures of the three of Chiba and the two swords of Morino and Kiuchi were flooded! The change happened after all! Just as the Chiba trio and the intelligence team are about to converge, just a few meters away, the enemy''s attack is coming! Chapter 482： advent! "Crack!" In the drizzle, the primitive trees lit by the fire ninjutsu were burning, the fire was superb, thick black smoke floated slowly, and there were crackles from time to time. What a strong fire escape ninjutsu! And behind the burning forest, Qianye''s face reflected by the fire was a bit cloudy, and strands of white mist steamed from him. The clothes dampened by the light rain steamed dry all at once, and the damp pristine trees burned all at once. The temperature of the two fireballs was so high! If you are hit from the front, I am afraid it will burn to death in an instant! The people who come are definitely not easy. Is it that quasi-S grade ninja who can use such a powerful fire ninjutsu? "despair!" Chiba stepped on the branches, raised his figure, and paused for a while before stabilizing the retreat. At the same time, he released Hirohiko and Xuena. The two also stood still, and the three stood on a branch. Above. "Several people?" Chiba asked. "A person." Xue Na''s words came from his lower right. At this time, Xue Na put one hand on top of the branches, and one hand has been inserted into the ninja bag behind his waist. Chiba frowned, and the light from the corner of his eyes couldn''t help but glanced at Hongyan. In his eyes, Hongyan held the tree trunk with his left hand. In his eyes, Sangouyu''s writing wheel was glowing with bright red light, but he was staring straight ahead. Slightly above the middle of the large burning virgin forest. A person? Then there is no doubt that it must be that quasi-S grade ninja! Unexpectedly, although he didn''t know which side Yunyin and Yanyin belonged to him, no matter which side he was, the commander who arranged him here was really foresight, unexpectedly expecting this situation, and expecting that the intelligence team would make noise. Chiba frowned slightly, his thoughts turned. And just as this thought arose, there was a muffled grunt in the flame, followed by an anxious voice: "Go back, Jianren is injured!" This voice, Chiba could hear, was from Morino Masayoshi, and Chiba''s face changed as soon as he said this. Jianren was injured? Is it serious? hateful! Although Morino is at your side, don''t worry about their safety, but don''t hurt too much. I don''t want to face the choice of abandoning you to continue the mission, or give up the mission and rescue you with all your strength! "Get down!" At this time, Morino Zhenshu once again sounded at the other end of the flame. And this sound has not yet fallen, the burning flame suddenly split into two. Open from the middle, as if being divided into two by some sharp weapon, separated from top to bottom! Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly, his face changed again. And this time, even Xuena and Hongyan''s expressions changed, and then they crooked their feet, and the three of them leaned over! "Boom boom boom!" Afterwards, the sound of the falling trees was unnoticeable, and a large piece of primitive giant wood about the thickness of almost three people was slowly dumped down, and the sound was thunderous and rumbling. With this rumbling sound, smoke and dust spread all over, forming a huge dust group, covering this area. It seems that a ring of dust and smoke has been added to the periphery of the burning burning zone in the middle. At the same time, at the junction of the dust and the flame, the smoke and the hot air scorched by the flame slowly evaporate. Although the sky is drizzling, the land seems to be dry under the shade. Does the wind escape? With a "click", Qianye fell to the ground lightly, watching the huge wood lying down in front of his back, as well as the splashing smoke and dust, and the neatly cut wooden stakes leaned back and forth. The speed is so fast, I can hardly see it clearly, I only saw the flames being cut open, and then the trees fell down, and even all the primitive trees around were cut off by this fast and outrageous wind! Whether it is range, speed, or sharpness, this person using Wind Dun may be more terrifying than his Fire Dun! Amidst the billowing smoke, Chiba had to cover his eyes with his hands and hold his breath to prevent the dense smoke and dust from entering the nose and glare. "Xue Nai, can you still see clearly?" The emerald green light flickered in Chiba''s eyes. Although it had the bonus of vision and hearing in the wound mode, the smoke was filled with smoke and the flames were crackling, but he could not see anything and could not hear the enemy''s movements. Only just now, he seemed to see the smoke and flames, and there seemed to be a figure falling in the air. Seeing that vague figure, he seemed to be about to perform ninjutsu. "It''s ninjutsu!" And when Chiba spoke, Xuena, who also covered his nose and eyes, opened his mouth in a hurry. With his white-eyed perspective, regardless of whether there was any obstruction in front of him, Xuena could see clearly. Hearing this, Qianye reacted extremely quickly. When pressing down with both hands, a wall of soil rose up and blocked the three of them. Earth escape, earth flow wall! Then add Qianye''s brows tightened, and the earth wall suddenly rang out, turning from bottom to top, from the inside out, into a rock barrier! The nature of soil properties changes, and the nature of rocks changes! And at the moment when the rock wall changed, with a "click", the root of the rock wall and the part in contact with the soil suddenly raised a layer of cracks~www.novelhall.com~ In a short time, the cracks "clicked". "The whole rock wall is covered!" "Zizi!" A faint electric light flashed from the crack in the rock wall, and the electric light would burst out in the next second. Seeing this situation, the trio''s expressions changed suddenly. Lei Dun! "Xue Nai!" At this time, Hongyan uttered anxiously, his figure sinking slightly, clasping his hands, sinking under his abdomen. When the voice fell, Xue Na had already jumped up and stepped in his hands. Afterwards, Hongyan lifted his hands vigorously. "Snapped!" With the help of the force, Xuena rose up into the sky, while turning his body sideways, reaching down, and as soon as he grasped Hongyan''s violently lifted hands, the hands that were over the top, his hands pressed hard, and by the force of turning to the sky, he pulled Hongyan also. Up. "Lalala!" But at this moment, the entire rock wall was pierced by electric light, collapsed into rubble, and scattered into a pile. Three electric lights flashed in a straight line, and the electric arc ran wildly, making noises. In just half a second, Chiba behind the rock wall will be hit by electric light, the skin will be burnt and the flesh will be broken! However, at this moment, Qianye was squatting halfway, and his whole body suddenly rose into the air. "Zizzi!" Dianguang flew past Chiba''s feet, and wherever it passed, the ground broke into gully, and it was plowed out by Dianguang three ravines! In the midair, Chiba''s tightly contracted pupils slowly widened, lowered his head slightly, and glanced at the steel wire and kunai at the waist and abdomen. When? Hirohiko tied to me? After turning his thoughts, Qianye''s eyes rolled, looking back and up. In Yu Guangzhong, I saw Hongyan volleyed sideways and waved his hand sideways, holding the steel wire tightly. With Xuenai''s pulling force and turning profile, he pulled Chiba off the ground! A wisp of blood is splashing from the index finger of his tightly clasped right hand! Chapter 483： Thanks! Thanks, Hongyan! Huo Dun, Feng Dun, and Lei Dun, has this person mastered the three changes in nature? It can use the three escape techniques of fire, wind, and thunder, and the power of each escape technique is great, it is definitely the quasi-S grade ninja. Moreover, without hesitation, use three powerful escape techniques, this person''s own chakra is definitely a lot! In the midair, Qianye''s eyes turned back, almost narrowed into a gap, looking at the middle of the flame and smoke. At this moment, the flame and the dust ring were separated by three parallel electric light lines, the fire became weaker, and the dust was also settled by the drizzle. At this time, the original light rain seemed to start to grow heavy, and it had become drizzle. When the rain fell, there was a faint sound of "chichi" in the flames, followed by the sound of chichi, the fire It is getting smaller and smaller, and in a short while, it is estimated that it will be wiped out by more and more rain. And at this time, on the other side of the flame smoke, Morino Masashi untied the steel wire around his waist, and together with Shiga Taketake, caught Kiuchi, who was steaming with charred air. At this time, Kiuchi Kento had his eyebrows closed, and there were many burn marks on his body. If Shiga Taketakes maneuvering skills hadnt come in time, Im afraid he would be hit by a fireball head-on, depending on his current injury. If hit in person, I''m afraid he will burn into coke! After catching Kiuchi Kento, Morino''s cheek, right leg, and waist and ribs were slowly emerging, with blood, and after a short while, the front of his clothes was already stained red. After feeling the pain, Morino could not help but look at the three shurikens that were inserted obliquely into the soil behind him. If he hadn''t flashed fast, I''m afraid these three shurikens would kill him, even , The injury on his foot was caused by his deliberately sending his leg above the blade of Kunai. If he didn''t use his leg to block it, the Shiga Takeyake who was behind him might be in trouble. The angles of these three kunai were very tricky, and they were caught off guard by their dodge fireball. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, his body''s reflexes were faster than consciousness, I am afraid he and Shiga Takeyake would be seriously injured. The scenes of just now reflected in his mind, making his back feel chills. This person...whether it is the timing or the level of using ninjutsu, it is chilling. From the beginning of the use of fire escape ninjutsu, except when the kunai was thrown, the seals on his hands were almost non-stop, even during the process of throwing kunai, the hands were stamped. Almost within one second after throwing kunai, Fengdu Ninjutsu was completed, and before landing, it had already been displayed. After landing, it was also completed the Thunder Ninjutsu seal. After landing, press the ground. Then Lei Dun made it out. Three ninjutsu plus kunai attack are basically used in the process of falling from the sky! Whether it is the timing of Jie Yin, the judgment of our reaction, and the grasp of the tricky attack angle... This person is far better than me! Now that Jian Ren is seriously injured, I don''t know if he has the power to fight again! This time, it''s a bit bad! This ninja''s interception can be said to cause us the biggest trouble! Morino''s thoughts were surging, and his eyes unconsciously glanced at the three adult fists on the right side that were slightly far away, and he couldn''t help taking a breath. However, there was smoke and dust all around, and he coughed slightly when he subconsciously inhaled. "Teacher Zhenshu, are you okay!" Hearing Shino Morino coughing, Shiga Takeyake''s face changed slightly. He looked at his teacher and asked with concern. "I''m fine." Morino shook his head and said, "You are optimistic about Kento, hiding behind me, it''s not easy to come. I just saw Chiba and thought that this thing would happen by all means. But no I thought that Wu Yue, when encountering such a difficult enemy, no matter what, the defense plan must be brought back to the village." Hearing the teacher''s words, Shiga Taketake nodded silently, took Kiuchi Taketo, and backed behind Morino Shinsumi, while frowning. The tone of Teacher Zhenshu...It seems that the person here is really not easy, and it can be confirmed that it is the quasi-S grade ninja. Is it a ninja type? Do not! Judging from his three kunai throws, his basic skills and shuriken skills are definitely not much different. They are not as superb as Hongyan, but at least they are extremely accurate. He is definitely a top-notch shuriken master. And as a quasi-s-level ninja, where is the basic skill of physique, there are only ninjas who can''t know ninjutsu, but there is no ninja who can''t know physique! Shiga Wuyue thought in his heart, his heart heavy. Then, he looked at Kiuchi Kento, only to see that the latter had a pained expression on his face, and he seemed to have lost his combat effectiveness. After all, he pushed Morino away just now, and he was basically rubbed by the side of the fireball. With the temperature of the fireball, it was normal to lose combat effectiveness. Kento''s words...Since Chiba is here and he is there, as long as there is time, nothing will happen! "DaDaDa!" At this time, the three of Chiba landed one after another. "Wow!" At this time, the rain gradually thickened ~www.novelhall.com~ and the rain became heavy rain! The rain was pouring suddenly, and the fire was puffing up, and gradually became smaller. Suddenly, Chiba yelled: "Hongyan!" The words have not yet fallen, but the seal in Hongyan''s hands behind him is almost finished. Wind escape, wind cut! A tornado with countless wind blades spits out from Hongyan''s mouth, gathers raindrops, wraps it in the tornado, and forms a water blade tornado, engulfing the wind and rain, cutting out, and piercing into the flame and black mist. Immediately, the flame and black mist rolled around, as if absorbed by the water-blade tornado, and left with the water-blade tornado in the crackling sound. At the same time, the water blade tornado was gradually dyed black, like a black smoke tornado, breaking out, flying out tens of meters to the right of Morino, and rushing into the original forest. in! Immediately, the broken leaves and sawdust flew around, and the waterfall sprang up, and followed the tornado all the way, until the tornado disappeared! But Chiba, Yukina, Morino Shinsumi, Shiga Taketake are all clear before their eyes. The flame black smoking device was cut and taken away by the wind. Before the two of them, the scorched wood scattered, or broke into two or three sections, or cracked and burst into scorched ash. And among the fallen scorched wood, a sturdy figure turned his head and sideways, as if he had just avoided something. At this time, his eyes were clear and he was looking at Qianye and others. Yunyin... Yeyue clan? Looking at the black bronze skin and the snow-white hair, Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly. No wonder! No wonder using such ninjutsu without hesitation, the Chakra of the Yeyue Clan was fully loaded! It turned out to be... Yeyue clan! Now... Trouble! Chiba''s brows frowned tightly. At this moment, there were scenes of fighting with Ye Yuebi in his mind. He knows the difficulties of the Yeyue clan best! Chapter 484： I have a plan "boom!" The last giant tree that was severed fell slowly to the ground, splashing muddy water. Ye Yue Haidou turned her body straight, her gaze turned back to look at the three teenagers in front of him who were wary of him, and when his gaze turned back, he also followed the situation of the three people on the other side. Is there no damage in Takichiba? You can even counterattack with Feng Dun. No, did Feng Dun fight back while broadening his horizons? As for the other side, Shino Morino only suffered a skin trauma, and his leg injury was serious, which should affect his movement, but the effect was not too great, especially when there were six of them and I was only one. As for the guy with the severed hand, although his swordsmanship is sharp and Morinos demeanor, he should have passed out and lost combat effectiveness. However, it may be pretending to pass out. His swordsmanship is very suitable for sneak attacks. I remember that he had used the trick of swindling injuries once during a siege, and at that time he had lost a quasi-shinner. As for the little ghost who used the technique of manipulating equipment, it was the brain of this intelligence team. This time the shadow clone seduced the enemy, I am afraid he was also a ghost. Fortunately, I personally went out and chased the team one step later, otherwise they would really be brought together smoothly. At that time, there will be the little monster Takichiba, and the intelligence team''s mind that can be at an absolute disadvantage to mediate with us and Iwagaki for half a month, maybe they will really run away. . They must not be allowed to join together successfully, once they join together, they must stay here forever. At this time when he turned and returned to the right, a series of thoughts flashed through Ye Yue Haidou''s mind. At the same time, on the side of Morino, Shiga Taketake helped Kiuchi to move to the back of Morino, and the deep scars on Morino''s feet were also roughly bandaged by him. The wound bleeds a lot, if the bleeding is not stopped, it will be very detrimental to the next battle. While alerting the brawny in front of him, Morino Shinju''s eyes have already scanned the surroundings. Under the ninjutsu of Yunyin''s quasi-S-rank ninja, this originally dense virgin forest was cut and burned. There is a scorched wood belt about ten meters in diameter in the middle, and a circle of three to five meters in diameter around the burnt wood belt. The stumps are close to the ground by tens of centimeters, and the trees appear to fall outward. A few fell on the side, and there were three ravines on the ground that passed through the charred wood to the stump belt. At this moment, the coke smoke was evaporating, the rain poured down, and the ground was muddy. If viewed from above, it looks like a black bald spot in thick green hair. Yeyue Clan? This is... terrible! Morino wiped off the blood stains on his face, and the raindrops dripped down his cheeks. At the moment the heavy rain poured down, his whole person had already become a rooster, and his brows were already tightly frowned. Yeyue clan, quasi-S grade strength...Even if the team of Chiba, Hongyan and Xuena cooperated the most tacitly, their combat effectiveness was the strongest team among their peers and even the Shangren team, and they might not be able to cope. Besides, take out the deployment plan! Do not! Maybe they can entangle this Yeyue clan and even eventually defeat him, but at that time... Too late! It''s too late to take out the deployment plan. After all, it is surrounded by many outsiders! Shinzo Morino glanced at the two proud disciples behind him, this silent man showed a slight smile. Without an arm, Jianren can still reach this level of strength. As long as he survives this war, he will definitely become an excellent Shinobu! Wu Yue''s words...maybe more achievements than Jianren! Its not difficult to become an elite, forbearance, he will definitely be able to! During this time, if we hadn''t had him, we would have been killed long ago, and the deployment plan would have been lost long ago! Maybe, with his potential, in terms of tactics and strategy, he should be the only existence in the village of this generation that can rival Chiba! Even in the future, it will be better than Watergate in terms of tactics and strategy! I will never be able to catch up with Watergate and Jiu Xinnai! However, if Taketake, maybe can catch up with Kakashi and Chiba! Thinking of this, Morino''s eyes revealed a little pride. So, here... I should entangle this Yunyin and protect these new buds from leaving! Thinking about it, Morino''s eyes were already determined and firm, and the hand holding the Shinobu behind was also tight. Killing! ? But at this moment, Ye Yue Haidou''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he almost couldn''t help but look back. At this moment, Sen Leng''s killing intent was like a thorn, piercing his back. Is it the true number of Morino? As a disciple of Jiraiya, one of the three forbearances, this unobtrusive guy will always be the most difficult and sharpest blade in this intelligence team! You can never treat him lightly! Can''t turn around! When you turn your head, it is the moment the blade reaches the body! Obviously, Yeyue Haidou has a certain understanding of Morino Zhenshu. At this time, he clearly knew that the flaw at the moment he turned his head would be accurately grasped by this difficult opponent behind, and he would grasp it. At the best time, that cold ninja sword will cut into his skin muscles. At this time, being quiet is the best. Because, now he is in the best defense state, even if Morino Shinsumi is now shooting, he has absolute certainty to hide away! Moreover, at this time, in the current situation, even if he is attacked by the enemy. It is also the most favorable situation for him! none of them! Just keep it as it is! This Yeyue Clan! At this time, after observing the subtle changes in Yeyue Haidou, Qianye''s teeth clenched slightly. Really cunning! Also very calm! And be very cautious! He knows the current situation. He knows that although we seem to be six-to-one, we have an absolute number advantage, and one is in front and one is behind, and we have an absolute position advantage, but we are actually at a disadvantage. , Among the great disadvantages. And he is at the most advantage! For him, it is the best choice to adapt to the changes, and we must break this situation! Otherwise, even if they merge, it is useless! However, dealing with him is not easy, the quasi-S grade strength, and the strong body and huge chakra volume of the Yeyue clan~www.novelhall.com~ he is the most difficult one among us! The body of the Yeyue clan, not to mention the Huiye Six Paths in the later period, can be said to be below the immortal human body, the first physical quality, even in terms of toughness, is stronger than the immortal human body. Lets not talk about him, the first generation of the fairy body is the tail beast chakra. The third generation of the Yeyue clan also has the tail beast chakra, and even the fourth generation of Raikage has a chakra comparable to the head the amount. Regarding the amount of chakras, there is no distinction between the two. Perhaps the first generation of Hokage has some advantages, but it is not much different. In terms of physical fitness, according to some information in the original work, the immortal human body is better than restoration and vitality, while the body of the Yeyue clan is better than strength. Although not as good as the fairy human body, the body of the Yeyue clan is barely comparable to the fairy human body! How difficult it is to deal with it! Chiba frowned tighter. However, the next moment, he still spoke. "I have a plan." Chapter 485： similar Does this little monster have any tricks? Feeling the cold killing intent behind him, Ye Yue Haidou''s face gradually sank. In his eyes, the reflection of Qianye''s lips moved. Obviously, Chiba was planning something, and was telling the Uchiha clan and the little princess of the Hyuga family. However, he didn''t mean to step forward to stop it. In the current situation, if he does it first, or if they do it first, it is actually not good for him. He now has the biggest advantage, and the biggest advantage is that he traverses between them, preventing Konoha''s two teams from converging, preventing them from having a chance to communicate, preventing them from combining together and generating unknown chemical reactions. , And threatened both teams at the same time, making them afraid to act rashly. At the same time, behind the Konoha rescue team, a group of elites from Yunyin and Yanyin are rushing here. As long as you last through this period, wait for the crowds from both sides to come together to surround Konoha''s two teams. , Even if they are united, with their own strength and those elite strengths, no matter how cunning Taki Chiba is, no matter how cunning the intelligence team''s mind can mediate, it is impossible to survive! And before that, before his elite pursuit team arrived, it would be disadvantageous for him if he did it first, or Konoha did it first, and it would be best if he kept stalemate like this. There is really no way, it takes a little longer time. Because if five of them, no, six of them go together, he is not sure that he can successfully stop it! After all, Takichiba, Little Princess Hyuga, and Uchiha have a single team with one or even two elite teams. Shino Morino is also a well-known swordsman. As long as he finds a chance, he One person, one sword, and even the elite of a small team! Although Shino Morino is not a ninja-type ninja, there is nothing special about Chakra, and there is no secret technique forbidden, but that killer sword skill makes people have to be afraid! Even with his quasi-S-level strength, half of his foot stepped into the S-level, he did not dare to give Morino any opportunities and flaws, and he did not dare to move with Morino''s killing intent. If they join forces, after all, he is not invincible for offense and defense of the three generations of Raikage. After all, he is standing in a terrible position. He has the greatest advantage, but he has no absolute initiative! This Takichiba must also know this and know my advantage, so the purpose of such a blatant layout plan is probably to lead me to attack. In the current situation, it does not matter if they attack first, but if I attack first, then it will definitely happen. Selling a flaw to Morino Masayuki behind me, and if I attack Morino Masayuki, I will sell a flaw to them. No matter which way I attack, I will definitely suffer! It is estimated that a knife behind is indispensable! This kid is very cunning! It is estimated that he would like to use this to remind me of my situation and make me feel anxious. This is a heart attack! Morino Kaito''s eyes narrowed slightly, and cold light flickered in his eyes. just I''m too underestimated! But in his heart, there was a cold snort. Not fooled? After Chiba finished speaking the last word, the corner of his eyes was staring at Ye Yue Haidou. Every subtle expression on his face did not escape Qianye''s gaze under the increased vision in the wound mode. From beginning to end, this Yunyin quasi-S-rank ninja didn''t have any anxiety or strange looks and emotions. Chiba can almost conclude that this person has already seen his intentions and at the same time is very clear about the current situation. At this moment, in Qianyes eyes, the figure of the Yeyue clan seemed to be much taller. Although it was a mere person, it was like a wall that traverses between them and Morino, preventing them from escaping. The road of heaven! The most terrifying enemy does not lie in the huge amount of chakras, how powerful ninjutsu, and how terrible forbidden skills, but in the unshakable firm will and the ability to judge the situation and never lose calm judgment. Ye Yuebi is the best example. He has been dying for years, he has run out of oil, and his lamp has dried up, but after falling down again and again, he has stood up, and his dying counterattack several times is not a blind beast fight. , But effective attacks every time! Even if his consciousness was on the verge of dissipating, he still judged the most reasonable and effective attack method and timing! And now, Chiba saw something similar to Yeyuebi in Yunyue''s eyes. "do you understand?" Unconsciously, Chiba''s voice was a bit solemn. "This" Hirohiko and Yukina looked at each other, and seemed to have doubts about Chiba''s plan. "Believe me, that''s all. Now it seems that we have the advantage in numbers, and we are not inferior to our opponents in terms of combat effectiveness. However, the battle of ninjas is a cunning battle, and it is not unusual for the advantage to be reversed instantly! So, here This can only be done. This may not be the best way, but it is the safest way!" Although Chiba didn''t look at them, he seemed to know their hesitation. As soon as these words came out, Xuena and Hongyan looked at each other again, and their doubts grew even stronger. "Can''t delay any longer!" Chiba reminded again. This time, Xuena and Hongyan both frowned, bit their teeth slightly, and finally took a deep breath and said, "I see!" "So... start!" After getting the answer, Chiba gave a soft drink. At the same time, the hand has reached into the ninja bag. coming! At this moment, Ye Yuehai Dou''s brows wrinkled, and with a "pop", he suddenly closed his hands and splashed several rain flowers. Opportunity, in an instant! Shino Morino''s eyes flickered. At this moment, Chiba and Hirohiko rushed out at the same time, slamming their hands from the ninja bag behind their waist. "Shoo, hoo, hoo!" Suddenly, dots of shurikens and kunai flew out, heading straight for Ye Yuehai! Shuriken and kunai? Ye Yue Haidou''s eyes moved back slightly ~www.novelhall.com~ Just now, the cold killing intent behind it seemed to be sharper. Gee! Don''t you? This Morino True Number is really tricky! Several seals had already been formed in his hand during the turn of his mind. At the same time, with a "pop", both Chiba and Hirohiko who rushed to make the last seal at the same time. Suddenly, the dots of shurikens, sixteen transforming thirty-two, thirty-two transforming sixty-four, sixty-four words one hundred and twenty-eight, rushed towards the Yeyue Haidou. In an instant, the sound of breaking through the air is like weaving, and the rain splashing, like a sharp dragon gathered in the rain curtain, breaking the wind and rain, attacking and killing! Forbearance, the technique of shuriken shadow clone! Chapter 486： Have to admire it! It turned out to be the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique? I remember that this is the ninjutsu of the three generations of Naruto... It is very difficult to master. I have almost never seen a ninja with Konoha who can use this ninjutsu on the battlefield, and the power of this ninjutsu is also right. Difficulty and versatile! Unexpectedly, now it was used from the hands of Takichiba and this Uchiha clan, and there were two! Looking at the shurikens and the long dragons that came over the sky, Ye Yuehai''s eyes were clear and there was no fear, but the knot in his hands accelerated a little. Did the kid from the Takichiba and Uchiha clan follow these kunai and shurikens? Then, these shurikens and kunai should be used to deceive the enemy. They also know that these can''t deal with me, so there should be other attacks next. And looking at this situation, should it be a melee physical attack? It is rumored that Takichibas physical skills are comparable to that of the "one machine" of Chiyo in Sagakura Village, and he even won the name of physical skills, medical skills, and puppet skills since the Second Ninja World War. A hand of a senior in the Shock Ninja World... Next, we must fight hard! Ye Yue Haidou''s gaze crossed the sharp-edged dragon, and looked at the two people rushing from behind it. In the aftermath, there was also the little princess Hyuga who stopped in place and did not make any movements. At this time, she snapped, After Ye Yue Hai Dou finished the last seal, he took a deep breath and spit out suddenly! At this time, the overwhelming Shuriken and Kuwu had already attacked, and they were not close to the position half a meter in front of them! Wind escape, a thousand faces wind! In the next second, as Ye Yue Hai Dou exhaled, a violent wind swelled in front of him, and thousands of small wind blades formed in the wind instantly, and the shuriken and kunai that rushed toward the violent wind! "Ding Ding Ding!" "Dangdangdang!" In just half a second, Qianbai Xiaofengblade collided with those hundred shurikens and kunai. The gold and iron screamed and sparks splashed all over. The windblade was like gold and iron. Kuwu hit a spark. For a moment, these thousands of wind blades resembled a solid city wall, blocking the sharp-edged dragon strictly outside, and the sharp-edged dragon seemed to hit the iron plate with one head, and the shurikens flew out. The impact sound is like a shower! "Boom bang bang!" Clouds of white mist exploded and gradually diffused, before it began to block Ye Yue Haidou''s sight, it was blown away by the gust of wind that engulfed thousands of small wind blades. "Du Du Du!" The rain splashed, and the sound of gold and iron, the long dragon faded away, dozens of shurikens and Kuwu bullets flew out, cluttered obliquely into the charred wood on the ground. At the same time, the strong wall of wind blades seemed to have disappeared, and after the last few small wind blades smashed into a few white fog, a few small raindrops were blown, and they became a breeze and dispersed in the rain curtain. In just two seconds, the long dragon with sharp blades collided and dissipated, and the Qianfengjian wall passed away with the wind. The rain curtain fell like a beard, and it fell vertically again, and the rain was even bigger! And at the moment when the wind stopped, a pair of scarlet eyes suddenly appeared in front of Ye Yue Haidou, and the three Gouyu in his eyes had slowly turned. Illusion, write round eyes! This is, the instantaneous body and the illusion eye are really just a feint! Ye Yue Haidou''s thoughts flashed, and he reacted almost as soon as the writing wheel appeared in the corner of his eye. However, he didn''t close his eyes, let alone look away! In the next instant, Hongyan''s face changed, and Ye Yue Haidou''s eyes suddenly disappeared from his line of sight. And what appeared in his sight was a blade of cold light flashing, and the writing wheel eye even captured the trajectory it was about to sweep across, as well as the splashes of water on the back of the blade, and the blade that flashed cold light cut into the raindrops. moment! At the same time, Hongyan''s eyes are also seen as if the cheetah caught the flaw in the prey, the moment of attack! And, the face that was slightly stiff because of being evaded by the prey, and was slowly changing into a color of horror! This is the face of Masanori Morino! And at this moment, the illusion eye, activate! In an instant, Morino Shinto''s sword flashed like thunder, slowly stagnating, before Hirohiko''s bright red eyes, raindrops splashed and poured into Hirohiko''s eyes, and the excited Hirohiko closed unconsciously. Closed eyes. And when this writing wheel closed its eyes, it reflected Morino Shinzu''s instantly dull face! the following? At this time, Hongyan was shocked, and his unclosed left eye suddenly moved down and looked under him. But when Ye Yue Haidou crouched and twisted, he landed on the ground with one foot, and the other foot drew a semicircle on the ground. The muddy water splashed out in an arc, and he didn''t know when he had already held two hands. Kuwu, following this twisting momentum, his right hand Kuwu swept forward towards his lower abdomen, but his left hand Kuwu swept an arc of cold light and pierced Morino Shinsumu''s lower waist! But at this moment, Morino Zhenshu''s own illusion of the round eyes, unable to move, he jumped in the air, unable to dodge, this twisted blow, they both could not avoid it! Actually use my illusion of writing round eyes! Looking at what he looked like just now, he should have known that I would use Shao Lun Yan! Is it seen through? Hongyan now only had time to turn such a thought. In an instant, the offense and defense reversed, and the disadvantage was steep, and the reaction was already too late! However, at this moment of life and death, Hongyan laughed, with a little helplessness and a little relief. Really... I have to admire it! Ye Yue Hai Dou had a serious expression, and two arc-shaped cold lights were drawn in his hand, and the blade flashed by suddenly! "when!" There was a crow of gold and iron, and a ray of sparks appeared. "Snapped!" With a crisp sound, a spiral pierces! "Wow!" The arc-shaped muddy water splashed into the mud, splashing a few mud beads. Ye Yue Haidou frowned slightly, and his whole body twisted and rotated. "Duh!" A kunai, rotating this fell from midair, and plunged into the mud behind him. After all, they are three people! It is still impossible to easily solve two under the siege of three of them, no, four! That''s the only way! Ye Yuehai Dou''s eyes turned slightly, and she saw a Kuwu standing up in the air on her right hand, blocking the Kuwuwu that she swept steadily. The two Kuwuwu trembled from time to time, and every time it trembles, there is A splash of sparks burst out. But the little ghost of the Uchiha clan who was supposed to be in the position of erecting kunai, was cut into the air, his silhouette fell, and one hand was moving away from his side, making a mark. Come. At the same time, in the periphery of his left eye, there is a pretty charming little girl''s conscientious and focused profile face, the meridians that extend from the corners of the eyes to the temples, and the delicate hands protruding from the vertical palms. The place where his left hand was hit by this slender hand felt a faint pain, as if the flesh was penetrated. I have to admire the accuracy of Chiba''s tactical predictions! At this time, the second half of Hongyan''s mind slowly emerged. "Hirohiko, Xuena!" Feeling the great power blocked by the right hand, Qianye bit his teeth and suddenly gave a soft drink. "understand!" Almost at the same time, Hirohiko and Xuena responded. "despair!" Before answering, Hongyan, who was pushed and pulled away by Chiba, landed. When he landed, Hongyan''s right knee was slightly bent and he had already ejected. At the same time, Xue Nai, who jumped out in a flash, landed on the ground with his left foot, suddenly turned to profile, and ran out. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" Almost at the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ Xuena''s left hand, and Hirohiko''s right hand encircled Morino Masu''s abdomen at the same time, taking Morino Masuto, flying towards Shiga Takeyake! what? Don''t even take advantage of the situation to kill me! Ye Yue Hai Dou suddenly turned his head, his eyes flashed, and Hirohiko Yukina had already jumped out nearly two meters with Morino! "Snapped!" At this moment, a hand slammed down on the shoulder of Qianye who was half-squatting, and a figure suddenly jumped from behind him. "bad!" As if hearing the sound, Ye Yue Haidou looked at Qianye with a shock. I saw another Chiba suddenly jumped up from behind Chiba and clenched his fists. Punch, Already moved towards his face, smashed it down! Chapter 487： Confrontation This is... the battle between the upper ninja level, no, the elite upper ninja and even the quasi-S level ninja? The silhouettes of Hirohiko and Yukina rushing over with Morino Makoto gradually enlarged in their eyes, and Shiga Takeyake''s eyes were unabashedly shocked and shocked. The scenes just now, Hirohiko''s instantaneous body, Yunyin''s short body attack, Morino''s sudden stagnation, just a blink of an eye, these are all past tense, and the original scene of Hirohiko and Yukina is in front of us. fast! He almost couldn''t react quickly. If he participated in the battle of talents, he would have been killed if he hadn''t reacted yet! Sure enough, this is the difference between a genius and an ordinary person! No matter how hard I work, no matter how hard I work, and how much trust I gain, I cannot reach their heights! Uchiha Hirohiko, Hyuga Yukina, and Taki Chiba, they are existences that we can never surpass, even if they are the true number teachers of Shinobu, it seems that under the aura of their genius, they seem to be Overshadowed! They are only ten years old! How many years younger than us! but Why...why! They are so powerful, even if they face such an enemy, they are not shy at all. Even such an enemy will show such an expression. When we look at that enemy''s expression, why does it appear on that enemy''s face? . Why do they show such an expression because of their actions! That kind of look like an enemy! The horror and shock in Shiga Wuyue''s eyes slowly faded. Before he knew it, he had clenched his fists and bit his teeth, but the look in his eyes was full of unwillingness. He knew that he would never be able to surpass these three geniuses in his entire life, nor would he be able to surpass that brilliant and destined Taki Chiba in his entire life! No matter how many people around you recognize yourself, how you want to team up with you, and how you deliver important tasks to yourself, you can''t erase this unwillingness! Even if they kept saying that the only one who could surpass Qianye was himself, he still didn''t have the slightest joy. Because, it''s better! Really inferior to Chiba! Just now Hirohikos actions and Xuenas demeanor were telling him that Yunyins reaction was within Chibas calculations. Im afraid he told them this guess when he explained the plan to Hongyan and Xuena. There are even some other speculations. Otherwise, Hongyan''s eyes would not be so calm, and Xuena''s expression would not be so firm. As if they knew what was going to happen, as if... Chiba had expected it a long time ago, and they don''t have to worry about anything as long as they do it! Such an excellent tactical and strategic ability is still a genius in combat, no matter how close his strategic and tactical ability is to him, it is impossible to reach his height. This is determined by talent and cannot be changed! This is the difference between a mortal and a genius. This is the insurmountable gap between genius ninjas and ordinary ninjas! "Hey, what... the guy who doesn''t know what to say!" Shiga Wuyue''s heart was mixed with five flavors and confusion, and finally turned into a sigh and a wry smile at the corner of his mouth. I originally thought that during this period of time, I had grown a little bit. If I met them, I would be surprised. But I didn''t expect that things would be reversed! "Boom!" Just between this sigh, a muffled sound radiated from the center of the battle. Another Chiba''s fist slammed on the side face of Ye Yue Hai Dou, who suddenly turned his head and looked horrified. At first glance, it seemed that Ye Yue Hai Dou turned his face in horror to let this other person. Like a Chiba beating! But the moment his fist and cheek collided, the expression of the other Chiba changed. This feel... "Snapped!" At that instant, the "bad" sound fell, and Ye Yue Haidou''s frightened face suddenly turned into a strange smile. One hand, tightly holding the half-squatting Chiba and holding the hand of Kumo! this is! Chiba looked down abruptly, his face changed sharply. "Boom!" At this time, the hands on his shoulders exploded into a cloud of white mist, and an electric arc flashed above his head. At the same time, the quasi-S ninja in front of him, with that smile, slowly turned into a human form of thunder. Lei Dun, Lei Clone! Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, Does this smile mean... at least get rid of one first? "Crack!" But in the next second, the thunder light figure burst open suddenly, turning into lightning bolts, and instantly climbed up to Qianye''s body, instantly enveloping Qianye. Immediately, the burning pain and numbness covered Qianye''s body! "Snapped!" But at this moment, Qianye''s feet suddenly exploded, and amidst the flying gravel, one of his hands suddenly protruded from the ground. In the crisp sound, Qianye''s bare feet were firmly grasped in his hands! At this time... Earth escape, beheading in his heart! This Yunyin, there is still earth escape? He has mastered the nature changes of the four chakras and is able to use four escape techniques! Qianye''s eyes moved downwards, looking at the two hands, and feeling the pulling force that is about to erupt from those hands. The facial muscles seemed to twitch a little, and it looked a little fuzzy. As if a layer of water waves rippling over his face! Can''t hold on anymore! And in his mind, he barely passed such a thought. But enough! At the same time, the hand that grabbed Qianye''s bare feet and was about to use the decapitation technique in his heart, was obviously stiff at this moment. "Crack!" A flash of lightning struck this hand along Qianye''s bare feet! "Wow!" In the next moment, Qianye''s whole person turned into a ball of charged water, splashed and showered, soaking the hands and the soil around them! "Snapped!" The electric light suddenly burst, and instantly wrapped the hands around them, crackling, scorching, and seemingly down the water, crackling under the soil! These hands are instantly stiff! Water body? That seal... is not the seal of the shadow clone? Instead of replacing the mark of the water body? At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ in the midair, Ye Yuehai struggled with "yin" in her hands, retracted her gaze from diagonally downwards, a strange color flashed across her face, but her brows wrinkled deeper. "Boom!" At this moment, the hand stretched out under the ground exploded into a cloud of white mist in the electric light package, and it dispersed with the electric light. Shadow clone? So, is it a feint? In the distance behind Hirohiko and Yukina, Chiba ran towards Yukina and Hirohiko in an arc. After seeing the white mist exploded with his hands, his eyes flowed, and finally stopped in the sky above his left. At this time, Shiga Takeyake''s anxious exclaim suddenly came. "Danger! Hirohiko, Yukina! Be careful! Behind you! Run!" At this moment, in the sky behind Hongyan and Xuena, three meteorite-like fireballs rubbed the air, breaking the rain curtain, and rushing toward them in a sneer! Huo Yanhua, Hao Yanhua! Chapter 488： power! Use Lei Dun''s clone to wrap me around, and then the real target is Hirohiko and Yukina? Do not! If Hirohiko and Yukina did not leave with Captain Morino just now, but instead took advantage of the opportunity to kill his Lei Dun clone, then his Lei Dun clone would be able to numb the three people. By then, he will be hiding somewhere in unknown place. The main body''s attack is not just Hirohiko and Xuena! Moreover, he also prepared the shadow clone in advance. How could a ninja who can master the four nature changes and use the four escape techniques not combine ninjutsu? And among the escape techniques he mastered, it happened that It happens that there are Feng Dun and Huo Dun, maybe there will be a combination of ninjutsu like Hirohiko''s blast of wind. And with the escape technique he showed, the power of his combined ninjutsu would be more powerful than that of Hirohiko. If he touched him face-to-face, I''m afraid it would really kill him! This should be his plan. Use Thunder Dun''s clone to attract our attacks, and use the paralyzing effect of the thunder attribute to gather us together, and then attack and kill in one fell swoop! How can an S-rank ninja like him be so stupid to use his body to block us, of course he will leave a back hand! Even more than one backhand! Chiba''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and his face was flushed with the fire light, and the three steam clouds were reflected in his eyes, and the meteorite-like fireballs that sneered and sneered. "Wow!" At the same time, a muddy water splashed out. In the splash of rain, Chiba slid out a semicircle in the mud, stopping his life and standing behind Hirohiko and Xuena! "Snapped!" At this moment, the last seal in his hand was also formed, and Chiba took a breath, and the cheeks suddenly bulged. At the same time, this rain curtain and heavy rain seemed to pause for a while! this is? At the same moment, Yueran''s momentum was exhausted, and the pupils of Ye Yue Haidou, who was slowly and quickly falling, shrank slightly. In the next second, a stream of water spit out from Chibas mouth, and it rose up against the wind. In a flash, it was like an umbrella spreading open, and the waterfall scattered into a huge semicircular water barrier in front of him and flying behind him. Behind the three people who came out! Water escape, water front wall! Chiba breathed out in one breath, the water in his mouth broke off, but the seal began to form in his hands. then "Boom bang bang!" At this moment, three meteorite-like fireballs slammed into the semicircular water curtain, and immediately, where the water curtain and the fireball touched, they boiled instantly, white steam evaporated, and sneered. blocked? What a powerful water escape ninjutsu, it was able to stop my splendor! The rapidly falling Ye Yuehai Dou frowned, and then his face changed. In his eyes, in addition to the three fireballs gradually disappearing in the water curtain, and the water vapor that diffused, there was also Behind the water curtain, the faint voice of Chiba, the figure of Jieyin. Is this... still preparing to attack? This was such a thought that came up in his heart, and it was this thought that made him frown. not good! I''m now at a stall with nowhere to borrow. Isn''t it the best target to be in the air? hateful! This was the second thought in his mind, and it was this thought that changed his expression. "Puff!" At this time, a sound of flame extinguishing sounded from the diffuse water vapor that gradually became invisible. Caught up! At this time, the water vapor had already diffused to the fullest moment, and the seal in Chiba''s hand was also finished. He glanced at the three large holes in the water curtain, and couldn''t help feeling a little afraid. Almost, those three fireballs broke through the defense of the water wall, this time it was considered dangerous! If it is not blocked, the three fireballs will hit me, and even the captains of Hirohiko, Yukina and Morino behind me will be affected. With these three fireballs, what will happen after being hit is unclear. Up! Fortunately it was a rainy day, and fortunately Shui Dun restrained the fire escape, otherwise, the water wall would definitely not be able to stop the fireball. At this moment, Qianye''s fearful thoughts just flashed. Three large holes were opened in the hole, and five or six vortices suddenly swirled on the water curtain, which slowly bulged out. Where will the attack come from? On the left, or on the right...or in the center? Ye Yue Hai Dou was falling very fast. In just two seconds, it was estimated that he would fall to the ground, and his eyes were constantly searching in the diffuse water vapor, and his hands quickly formed seals. "Shoo, hoo, hoo!" At this moment, five small holes were suddenly opened in the spreading water vapor, and five or six water arrows revolved, attacking at an extremely fast speed. This is no ordinary water arrow! Yeyue Haidou''s eyes widened slightly, reflecting the water arrows in front of him in a flash, and the broken water vapor holes. Not only did these holes not close, they were expanding outward in a spiral. open. Can''t be hit! Ye Yuehai''s mouth tightened, his hands were printed, he inhaled suddenly, and opened his mouth. Wind escape, a thousand faces wind! Thousands of wind blades formed instantly, gathered into a violent wind, and blew away toward that piece of water vapor and the five or six water arrows! It''s like a wall of wind, rolling away obliquely! "Bobobobo!" In an instant, five or six water arrows smashed into the wind wall made up of thousands of small wind blades like a mayfly, and the water splashed and was cut and shattered by the wind blade! Next, where will he attack from? Behind, or above! Seeing the water arrows hit the wind wall and collapsed into splashes of water, Ye Yue Haidou looked away and landed in that piece of water vapor. Takichibas attack is definitely not the only one, there will definitely be more! At this time, it was the best time to attack, and he would not simply think that these water arrows can work, no matter how special water arrows are, it is impossible to break through my wind... Thoughts turned around, Ye Yue Hai Dou''s eyes suddenly widened, and he blurted out almost with a "Impossible". "call out!" At this moment, a water arrow has already reached his face, and the wind wall of thousands of wind blades, at this moment, has broken a small hole, like the small hole of water vapor, spreading outward in the spiral. . The speed of the entire wind wall has slowed down, and it seems that it is going to dissipate! This is absolutely impossible! It broke through my thousand faces! impossible! "laugh!" A smear of blood sputtered from Ye Yue Haidous cheek ~www.novelhall.com~ The water arrow brushed his cheek and flew far away before it broke into drops of water and disappeared in the vast rain curtain. in. When the water arrows dissipated, the wind wall suddenly collapsed and turned into a breeze, rolling up some raindrops and turning around, dissipating invisible. At this moment, Ye Yue Haidou''s face was full of horror and disbelief. Only a little bit, if it hadn''t been for the water arrow to deviate from the direction of penetrating the wind wall, I''m afraid this arrow would kill him. With the spiral touch on the water arrow, Ye Yue Haidou can determine that if it hits his head, his face will be twisted into a ball in an instant, and then pierced! He knew that this was not an ordinary water arrow, and he also knew that it was not an ordinary water arrow technique, but he could not expect that this technique could be so powerful! At least, it is also the power of Quasi S! Chapter 489： Caught it! The age of this Takichiba is only 10 years old! Lets not talk about him. This water escape should be based on the water arrow technique, with a "rotation" form change added! Has his mastery of Chakra''s shape changes reached this point? Add form changes based on ninjutsu? Moreover, is it still this kind of ninjutsu that does not have the power of C-level into a ninjutsu that is quasi-S-level? It is unbelievable that there is such a genius, and he has such a thorough understanding of ninjutsu at a young age. Adding form changes to the existing ninjutsu... is almost my lifelong pursuit! Now, a ten-year-old can easily do it! Konoha...what kind of village is it that the defense has been unable to break through, why do so many young geniuses emerge, and there is always a genius who shines in the entire ninja world. Do not! This level cannot be achieved by talent alone, and there must be an excellent teacher! Konoha...is there such a great teacher? Ye Yue Hai Dou wiped a handful of blood stains on his face, as well as the wound that was about to be twisted when the flesh was rolled. His eyes were swimming. Although his heart was full of surprise and disbelief, he knew that he was still in battle. In the middle, even in mid-air, there is no way to borrow, it is almost a living target. At this moment, a drop of water splashed on the back of his neck. come yet? Ye Yue Haidou''s complexion instantly stiffened when the drops of water splashed down and the ice-cold drop was printed on the back of his neck. At this moment, a previous kick was kicked from behind to his right cheek, raining everywhere! "Boom!" With a muffled sound, raindrops spread out! Gee! Qianye smashed his mouth slightly, and there was a little dissatisfaction and solemnity in his eyes. The reflection in his eyes was the scene of Ye Yue Haidou suddenly turning and crossing his hands to block his foot. It reacted in an instant, and even blocked my attack! This is not a reaction anymore, it''s a conditioned reflex, the body moves ahead of the consciousness, and when I appeared behind him, he was already aware of it! This Yunyin is really strong in physical skills! But as soon as his thoughts turned, there was a sharp "pop", Chiba felt his feet tighten, and his face instantly changed. I saw Ye Yue Hai Dou covering his leg with one hand and his face. I dont know when with the other hand, he had already grabbed the right foot that he kicked out. With the force coming from the leg, Ye Yue Hai Dou wanted him Throw it out. bad! Chiba''s pupils shrank suddenly, and said inwardly. Caught it! Ye Yuehai sneered at the corner of his bickering. After thinking about it, I didn''t expect you to perform physical attacks! Isn''t this giving me the best chance? Just catch you, don''t be afraid! Thinking, Yeyue Haidou''s hand that was blocking Qianye''s foot slowly lowered, but two or three marks had already been made. And in his mind, he recalled scenes, including the Uchiha clans first strike by the writing wheel eyes, the rear beheading attack by Masayuki Morino, and the support attack by Taki Chiba and the little princess of the Hyuga family. The kid of the Uchiha clan and the little princess of the Hyuga family gave up such a good opportunity to attack, and instead took away the water body of Morino, Takichiba, and the real body that suddenly appeared to block him... Takichiba is going to haunt me, and then let the other five people join and leave! Indeed, at this time, instead of being dragged in place by me, it is better to abandon the car to be handsome, very wise! In order to ensure that the five people leave safely, there must be one person who stays and entangles me, and the strength of this person cannot be too weak. If I solve it all at once, we will not be able to buy time for the five of them to escape smoothly. . Among the six of them, Taki Chiba is probably the only one who can do it. He is a tactical and strategic genius, and he has the fighting power of a genius elite of the level of ninjutsu. He also masters many ninjutsu, such as soil and water, and both Quite strong, as can be seen from the battle just now, his fighting method is indeed difficult to deal with. In addition, he has fought single-handedly for thousands of generations, and he rescued Shayins Eilao Zang from an absolute disadvantage, which made Iwaki a headache. The name of Konohas little monster also came from this. He also has quite a single Human combat experience. It is indeed very wise to stay and haunt me. Can also buy enough time. It''s just that the use of physical skills to attack, this one is too bad, it is simply delivered to the door! The moment I kicked, the timing was very good. At the moment when I was slightly distracted by wiping the wound, if it were not for the rapid reflex of the body, this kick would definitely be hit. Even though it was blocked, it was barely reluctant. However, if you fight with ninjutsu, you may be able to buy more time... "If I use ninjutsu to fight, when you land, the target of your attack, I am afraid it is not me. I don''t know how fast your instantaneous is, and I don''t know if I can keep up with your instantaneous. Safe, I can only do this!" Ye Yue Haidou turned a series of thoughts, but when he turned for the most part, Qianye suddenly spoke. As soon as he said this, Ye Yue Haidou''s eyes instantly widened, looking at the young man who was holding his foot in front of him. At this moment, there was no expression on Taki Chiba''s face, nor any emotion in his eyes, as if it were an empty shell. But in his heart, he was shouting. He did it on purpose! This is... a trap! And at this moment, with a "poof", the foot he was holding in his hand burst out suddenly, spraying out from between his fingers. It was as if he directly pinched this leg into a splash of water as soon as he exerted force! At the same time, Qianye''s whole person also turned into a stream of water, and the waterfall spread out, and fell sharply with Ye Yue Haidou. Water body! And in the next second ~www.novelhall.com~ Ye Yue Haidou''s face became even more ugly. In his slanting eyes, among the scorched wood and mud, a ten-year-old handsome boy was clearly squatting in his hands. The seal was forming quickly, and with his seal, the water in some small puddles in the mud was slowly floating. Even the water in these water bodies is also changing, gathering in groups and gathering into larger water groups. This water body is a feint! "despair!" Such a thought flashed in his heart, at this moment, he also stepped to the ground from mid-air. At this moment, the last seal in Chiba''s hand was formed, one hand stretched out, and he stopped in front of Ye Yuehai Dou. In an instant, the water masses scattered with the falling water body of the night moon sea bucket and the water masses gathered from the water droplets slowly rising on the ground. Then, snapped together! Water escape, the technique of water prison! Chapter 490： It seems that you still have a back hand! "despair!" Hirohiko and Xuena jumped several times and landed beside Shiga Taketake. Looking back, they fell in the direction of Chiba with Shiga Taketake''s gaze. I saw that Chiba stretched out his hand and pressed it on the water ball that wrapped the Yunyin. He was slowly standing up, and the other hand quickly formed a seal. The art of dungeon? Trapped that cloud hidden! As expected of Chiba! Hirohiko and Yukina couldn''t help feeling proud. If you talk about the application of Shui Dun, even the people of Wuyin Village, I am afraid that they are not as good as Chiba! "Don''t stop! Go straight! Remember the plan just now!" As if feeling their gazes, Chiba in Jieyin glanced at this side for a moment, and then shouted, his words seemed to be a little worried. The plan just now! Both Hirohiko and Xuena were stunned, and then looked at Shiga Taketake. At this moment, Shiga Taketake has taken his gaze back, looked at them with a serious face, and said, "What plan?" "The plan to escape separately, let''s not talk about this now, let''s talk while walking!" As they said, Hirohiko and Yukina were about to jump into the woods ahead with Morino. "Snapped!" At this time, Shiga Wuyue stretched out his hand, grabbed them, and asked word by word: "What plan?" Looking at the hand holding his wrist, Hirohiko looked at Xuena. A complex color flashed across the latter''s face. He nodded, and then Hirohiko said, "Chiba let us go in groups and escape separately. , One who can come out is one." "You mean, he wants to stay alone and entangle this quasi-S-rank ninja, or the ninja of the Yeyue clan?" Shiga Takeyake frowned, and although his tone was calm, everyone could hear the incredible and dissatisfaction in his tone. "Yes, otherwise none of us will be able to leave, and the deployment plan will not return to the village!" Hongyan looked at him and said. "Don''t be kidding, even if Chiba is better, he can''t get around this ninja. After we escape, he will leave safely. You have also seen that, although Chiba seems to be dominant, he is not the opponent of this ninja. " Shiga Taketake said. Of course we know this! We even know the drawbacks of the Chiba Eight Doors Mode! But this is the task! Chiba himself asked to stay, for the village, in order to be able to end this sub-war! Are we willing to let him stay and face the danger alone? Hongyan frowned, looking at Shiga Taketake, the writing wheel eyes that had faded in his eyes, slowly emerged at this moment. "What do you want to do?" Seeing his writing wheel eyes, Shiga Wuyue felt the ominous pupil power, and almost subconsciously touched the ninja bag behind him. At this moment, he was supporting Kiuchi Kento with his left hand, but he moved freely with his right hand. "Trust Chiba!" Hongyan said again: "If you are going to waste his pains, then..." As he said, the three Gouyus in Hongyan''s eyes suddenly turned. Suddenly, Shiga Wuyue''s whole body was shaken, and his eyes flashed. Then, he glanced at Chiba over there, sighed, and said, "Jianren, the current situation..." "Chiba has made arrangements, don''t worry!" At this time, Xuena spoke and interrupted his words: "Let''s go quickly, the faster we go, the better, the faster we escape, the less danger to Chiba a little." The faster we go, the less time we have to delay, the less Chibas wound mode consumes for this, and more wound chakras can be used to escape. This was a slightly anxious thought in Yukina''s heart. "go!" Even Xue Na has spoken, Shiga Taketake frowned, knowing that it is really not about these things now. Qianye is definitely not the kind of person who sits and waits for death, nor is he the kind of person who pretends to be great. Since he has made this plan to deal with Yunyin alone, even if the odds are small, Qianye has his chance of winning! Here, let''s go first! Thinking about it, Shiga Takedake turned around, carried Taketo Kiuchi on his back, and said, "How about grouping?" "Go ahead and talk about it!" Hongyan and Xuena said, then flew out and jumped into the forest ahead. Shiga Taketake did not ask any more, and flew in with Kiuchi Kento on his back. Please, Hirohiko, Yukina! Take care of them for me, Shiga! and also It''s up to you at the critical moment! Jianren! Seeing the five people flying into the forest, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief, and the seals in his hands were also imprinted, and small vortices revolved from the surface of the water ball, and pierced inward to form a water arrow. In an instant, several water arrows were spun out of the water polo and aimed at Yeyue Haidou. At the same time, Chiba also began to move without leaving the water polo, until it stopped in the middle of the direction where the water polo and Hongyan five people left. pace. In the water polo, Yeyue Haidou bulged his cheeks, his eyes moving along with Qianye. The technique of dungeon! This Takichiba''s water escape tactics, even the folks in Wuyin Village would be shocked! The physical attack is not to be effective, but to make the water body move to my side, and let the water... move to my side! Also, attack with a water body to force me to block and lie to me to counterattack, so that I can be fixed in that position and fall into his water prison trap. Even, in order to convince me that the water body is the real body, I also specially used the technique of water instantaneous body. Except for Body Shu instantaneous, the chakra consumed by Ninjutsu instant shot is very considerable. Although the speed of water instant shot in the rain is more than that of Body Shu instant shot, it is a clone after all, and the storage of chakras is limited. After that, I am afraid that half of the chakras of the clone are gone, and the attack will drop a lot. Generally speaking, no one will let the clone use the instantaneous technique, which is basically a waste of chakras! Moreover, this is the water body, half of the chakra is used, and then it is finally reduced to water, and the weight is only half of the original. If it is consumed too much, the dungeon cannot be formed! Has he calculated all this? Unlike the shadow avatar forcibly dividing half of the chakras, the chakras created by the escape avatar can be controlled in addition to the necessary amount, but can not exceed a certain degree. This guy is indeed a little monster. Half of who can calculate even this kind of thing when separating the clone. What''s more terrifying is that it can calculate the chakra used by the clone. What a precise control of Chakra! As Chiba moved, Ye Yue Hai Dou couldn''t help feeling in her heart. "It seems that you really still have a back hand!" At this time, standing still, Chiba looked at the ripples on the surface of the water polo and suddenly spoke. As soon as these words came out, Ye Yuehai''s brows instantly rose. Then, Chiba''s next movement changed his face greatly, and his eyes were almost round. bad! He shouted in his heart. "Boom!" Just listen to the sound of a hand leaving the surface of the water, and with a sound, the water polo seems to have moved away from the center of gravity, turning into a puff of clear water, and splashing it down. The technique of the dungeon, lifted! Chapter 491： Is it the body? Is it a clone? Unexpectedly... the technique of the water prison was lifted! Ye Yue Haidou stared at his eyes and looked at Qianye in disbelief as he flew back several steps in front of him. The water splashed by the water polo fell to the ground, stirring a piece of muddy water under his feet. The sound of the crashing rain echoed in my ears from light to heavy. "despair!" The water jail was lifted, and he fell on the muddy ground without the water polo, almost the moment he landed, he exhaled the breath held in his mouth. Then, in the next second, his face changed again, and the other foot that was suspended suddenly stepped on. With a "pop", the body suddenly retreated in the muddy water splash. "laugh!" In the next moment, water splashed in front of his eyes, and the several spiral water arrows shot out, smashing into a ball where he was standing, the water splashing out immediately, rushing through the rain curtain, and shooting in all directions. Out. Didn''t you choose to attack me? Seeing Ye Yue Haidou''s retreat and the splash of water exploding in front of him, Chiba frowned, stopped Jieyin in his hand, and straightened his already slightly squatting legs. "despair!" At this time, Ye Yue Hai Dou landed on one foot, stepping on a piece of scorch, wet by the rain, and flowing into the quagmire. "DaDaDa!" It seemed that he retreated too hard. He retreated a few steps on the charred wood before he stopped. At the same time, he was a few meters away from Chiba. The **** that had been erected were slowly bent and put down. Looking at Chiba solemnly. It seems that in terms of vision, I lost. Now, it can''t be solved! A thought emerged in his mind. "If I release the technique of the water jail one step later, I am afraid I am already dead now." Chiba wiped the water off his face, looked at Ye Yue Haidou''s curved fingers and gradually lowered hands, and let out a slightly invisible breath. "It''s not necessarily." Ye Yue Haidou narrowed his eyes slightly, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but his heart was tight. He really saw through it! How did he see through... It should be impossible! This backhand was set before I started using the Fire Drift attack. He probably didn''t even spot me at the time. How could he know? Do not! Is this cheating me? Does it make me feel pressured to be seen through? However, just now, I was trapped by the technique of the water prison. It was indeed the best time to attack, and the powerful S-level water arrow technique was also ready. It was already the best time and opportunity to attack. It''s me, if I don''t see through that I have a back hand, I will definitely not give up. Not so decisively to give up! Moreover, when using the water arrow technique, he deliberately walked around from the back to the front, blocking me and the five people who had escaped. Obviously, to prevent him from lifting the water prison, I chased after I got out of the cage. Away. Obviously, when he used the water arrow technique, he was already ready to lift the water prison. I avoided these water arrows, he was not surprised, as if he knew I would avoid the sudden attack after the water prison was lifted. In other words, this later water arrow technique was not a sudden attack, but rather like delaying and holding the ground. Do not! It should be forcing me to make a decision in an instant, forcing me to make a wrong decision! Generally speaking, the water prison as a basis disappears, but the water arrow still exists, and even a thunderous attack is launched. This phenomenon itself is somewhat subverting common sense. No matter who it is, suddenly encountering things that violate common sense will always be surprised. , Resulting in a little slower response. At that time, the speed of the water arrows was so fast, even if the reaction was slow by one and one second, it could be fatal. Moreover, there was no time to think about the situation at that time, not to mention that it would slow down for an instant because of a violation of common sense. At that time, avoiding water arrows, forward or backward, were almost all subconscious behaviors without thinking. At that time, it happened to be an opportunity to attack, or to choose to attack. Anyway, you have to hide. If you dont attack forward, the distance is so close at the time. It is definitely an opportunity to attack. Even if a blow is not fatal, it will also make him lose the ability to immediately launch a counterattack. When the time comes, you can choose to chase and escape. Of five people. After all, the defense plan is in the hands of those five. And if I choose to rush forward, I''m afraid he will be penetrated by his earth escape! Seeing the Jieyin stopped in his hand, he should have chosen the technique of Tulong Spear! No... not simply making me make mistakes, but... Anyway, you want to delay me and stabilize your position. It''s better to have something fatal in this attack. If you can kill me by the way! This Takichiba is very careful in thinking, and his thinking speed is ridiculously fast. We fought and fought for only a few minutes. In such a short period of time, it was a monster to be able to come up with these tactics! Ye Yuehaidou''s eyes flashed with light, and after a series of thoughts turned, his heart became clear. At the same time, a coolness slowly climbed up his back, and he shivered almost coldly. At this time, he clearly felt that he had a pair of dark and invisible hands holding him in his palms, and the owner of these hands, He was leaning his face, looking at himself, a smirk at the corner of his mouth. As if from fighting this Takichiba, all his actions are in the hands of Takichiba, the master of those hands! At this moment, he finally fully believed that the well-known "one machine is a thousand" Chiyo was taken away by a child who was only ten years old in front of him! And just as he turned these thoughts, Qianye''s heart was also solemn. Oops, even though they had successfully reached this point, Hongyan Xuena and the others fled, and they also entangled Yunyin smoothly. However, the chakra of the wounded door mode has consumed 60%, the shadow clone, the water body, and the creation of so much water to use the water wall. Although it is rainy, it is not a lake environment after all...the consumption is still too large. In the end, when encountering a difficult opponent, it is always unavoidable to use a clone to fight! Sometimes I think too optimistically. Taking into account the factors that cannot be killed here, are there only two chakras left? Faced with such a difficult opponent... Qianye felt a little bit distressed. Although it seemed that he had the advantage on the surface, the cloud frequently fell downwind, but he knew that it was himself who fell down. Everything is still under the control of Yun Yin! "Really? Doesn''t it necessarily die?" However, even though he felt bitter in his heart, Chiba knew that there was absolutely no way to lose out on the surface: "Then, it is 50%, 50% chance of death, 50% chance. It won''t die, will it?" Let''s watch the changes first. Anyway, everything is still in my hands. No matter how terrible this Takichiba is, it is impossible to come back in this situation where I will win. Maintaining the status quo! Hearing what Chiba said~www.novelhall.com~Ye Yue Hai Dou had an idea in her heart, then smiled, looked quite ample, and said, "Almost." Hearing this, Chiba also smiled and said, "So, you who are the main body can kill me, or you who are the clone of Lei Dun can kill me?" what! What I just knotted is the seal of Lei Dun, he can''t find it! He should have thought that I had already established the thunder-dance technique in the water prison and wanted to release it to reverse the situation! how come As soon as Qianye said this, Ye Yue Haidou''s heart suddenly tightened, and his heart beat a few times quickly. "In other words, you are the main body or the clone of Lei Dun." Seeing Ye Yue Haidou''s expression, the corner of Chiba''s mouth was even wider. "In other words, is the person who is chasing my partner your body or your clone?" Chapter 492： Very like "Snapped!" In the rain curtain, among the pouring rain, a small sound rang, resounding at the heel of Ye Yue Haidou, at the heel of a step back, he was shocked and then stepped back! Did you even guess this...? "Gudong!" Unconsciously, he swallowed. This step is the essence of his tactics! The essence that no one could think of, even his own a little proud essence! At that time, he decided to attack in person and set off. After receiving the Konoha intelligence force using the shadow clone to lure the enemy, he quietly changed the route and rushed to the second Konoha intelligence team. At his speed and location, It can be completely caught up. Even, fortunately, he also saw Konoha''s rescue team, that is, Chiba''s team, and he was a little ahead of them. However, he did not attack rashly. If the rescue team was attacked, they would fight together and would see it when the intelligence team rushed over. At that time, the intelligence team will choose to fight with the rescue team, or continue to go back to hide, it is not known. After all, his quasi-S grade strength, and a bunch of Yunyin and Yanyin''s elite are coming. Who knows whether Konohas intelligence team will abandon the rescue team in order to be safe. The deployment plan is of great importance. It can even end the war. The absolute advantage of the war lies. And even the three rescue teams are rare geniuses. There is also the little monster Takichiba, but after all, he is alone and it is difficult to feel safe. Konoha''s intelligence team chose to abandon the rescue team, in fact, it is not a strange thing. If it is him, it is possible that it will do it, and it is even very likely that it will do it. After all, the defense plan, even if it rots next to their corpses, is better than falling into the enemy''s hands. Therefore, he has been waiting for the two teams to converge and stop them at the moment of confluence. At that time, if the intelligence team runs, he catches up, and if it stays, it will be more beneficial to him. Of course, considering the threat of the rescue team, he naturally wouldn''t rush forward, he must be a back-hand. He made two backhands, separated a shadow clone and two Lei Dun clones. After the main body used the Fire Dun, Feng Dun, and Lei Dun triple ninjutsu attacks to no avail, he deliberately let the Lei Dun clone stand on the field. Inside, the body is hidden nearby, this is the first backhand. When the Lei Dun clone was blown up and the rescue team turned around and left, he decisively gave up the plan to use the Thunder clone to paralyze and attack the rescue team together, and then use the combination of the shadow clone and the body to destroy the plan in one fell swoop. Let the shadow clone attack, and strive to kill the paralyzed Takichiba at the price of a shadow clone. Unexpectedly, this Takichiba is also very cunning. At a critical time, he was replaced with a water body in advance, causing his success to fall short. And next, the main body jumped out, using Fire Dane to attack the three people who had fled with their backs. However, at that time, he already knew that it was impossible to intercept and prevent the two parties from meeting, and then the remaining Lei Dun clone, which was his second back hand, came in handy. At that time, when he grabbed Chibas feet in mid-air, he had already guessed that Chiba was going to fight with himself to buy time. Of course he could not fight with Chiba. Therefore, after he grabbed Chibas feet, The other hand formed a seal to replace Lei Dun''s clone, and the main body was replaced in the dark place where Lei Dun''s clone was lurking. While watching the actions of one of the five, while waiting for an opportunity in Chiba''s side, it would kill with one blow. Of course, if there is a need to choose between the two, the side of the five must have priority. After all, the defense map is over there! This Takichiba didn''t come into contact with them again, and it was absolutely impossible to have a defense plan. And when he was trapped in the Chiba Water Prison, his avatar of Lei Dun got a mark of Lei Dun to confuse Taki Chiba, so that Taki Chiba would not notice and turn to damage his own body. Now his ontology should have caught up with the five people over there. Although he doesn''t know the exact movement of the ontology, he knows that the ontology will inevitably follow and catch up, and then solve those people and get the defense plan. As long as this **** Takichiba is not there, no matter how powerful the little ghost of the Uchiha clan and the little princess of the Hyuga clan are, they cannot be opponents of the body. They must die! As for himself, the avatar of Thunder Dunn, he only needs to hold Taki Chiba. Of course, if Taki Chiba did not give up the technique of the water prison at the time, he would be blown up, paralyzing Taki Chiba, and then the body would kill him with a single blow, and then chase the five people. Now Taki Chiba gave up the water prison. , The body couldn''t find the chance to kill. In order to avoid being entangled by Taki Chiba, the five people naturally chose to seize the defense map. And now his task is to hold Taki Chiba. Unexpectedly, Taki Chiba actually asked these two questions. It was clear that he had already guessed the plan of the ontology. Now that he guessed it, how could he not be prepared? This Taki Chiba is so confident and deliberately fooled... the ontology may be dangerous! What should we do now? Is it to continue to haunt him, or to release oneself, let the memory flow back, and let the body know this? At this moment, seeing his expression, Qianye''s eyes flashed, and his smile narrowed slightly. He was hesitating and entangled...If it was the ontology, he would definitely not be so entangled, then, in other words, he is the clone of Lei Dun? In other words, at that time, this Yunyin had already replaced the Lei Dun clone? Chiba''s mind flashed, when the seal of her own water prison technique, he looked up and saw the cloud hidden. After grasping the feet of his own water body, when the other hand used to block was put down, the seal vaguely settled. Picture. This makes sense. If I don''t give up the water prison, Thunder Dun''s clone will break, and the lightning will hit me instantly. When I am paralyzed, his body will kill with one more blow, and I will undoubtedly die. And I gave up the dungeon, there is no gap in my body, so I naturally chase Hongyan and the others, after all, the defense plan is in their hands! How can a character like him have only one back hand? How can you not leave a winning back? After my body exploded, how could I see that I was in Jieyin, but there was still no action, as if let me succeed? Obviously, it was just for Lei Dun''s clone to haunt me! However, since the main body has gone after Hongyan and the others, that is to say, he has no backs, as long as he eliminates this Lei Dun clone. No worries! Yunyin''s side, even if it''s done! Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly, a sharp light flashed in his eyes. And at this moment, Ye Yue Hai Dou''s Lei Dun clone spoke, with disbelief and a slight tremor, speaking. "You... how did you guess?" As soon as these words came out, Chiba was taken aback. Shouldn''t it be strong here to confuse me? But ~www.novelhall.com~ Since he has spoken straight to the point, and the meaning is very clear, he admits that he is a clone. Otherwise, if he is the main body, he wont ask so, but will pretend to be mysterious and say: "Who Do you know?" Or say straightforwardly: "Yes, I am the clone" or "Yes, I am the ontology" or something like that. How did you guess? The full text of this sentence should be: "How did you guess that I was a clone." So Chiba spoke: "Because you are very similar to Ye Yue." Although he spoke, Qianye''s words sounded like a bull''s lips and a horse''s mouth. The Lei Dun clone of Ye Yue Haidou was also taken aback. "Because of this? Are you kidding?" After Lei Dun''s avatar was taken aback, he blurted out, quite angry in his words. "I can''t say it''s all because of this, there is another reason... Because Yeyuebi is also very similar to me! " Chapter 493： Its too bad! It''s similar to...Last generation than lord...? Lei Dun appeared as Ye Yue Hai Dou for a moment. Just because of this reason? Because the previous generation who fought with him is very similar to the adult? So I saw through my plan, all my plans? is it possible? The first reaction of Lei Dun avatar Ye Yue Hai Dou was that Taki Chiba was lying and perfunctory. Then, the second reaction was to frown. shit! I got it, I asked him how he guessed it. Didn''t I admit that I was a clone? Then, this Takichiba, it is impossible to care about me anymore! I''m afraid it will go directly to the body next! Now that he had guessed my plan, he had deliberately let the five Konoha leave. He must have arranged. Then, his arrangement plus he catch up with him, flanking on both sides, the body...may not be able to resist it! After all, I dont know what kind of trick Taki Chiba will arrange! Moreover, even if it is a fair fight, Taki Chiba, Uchiha''s writing wheel eyes, Hyuga''s white eyes and soft boxing, as well as Taki Chiba who does not know what chemical reaction will occur, and the mind of the intelligence team... Not good! It''s too bad! But Chiba wiped out the sweat that was constantly shed again, and glanced back involuntarily from the corner of his eyes. They should have gone some way now, right? It should be less than the attack location that Yunyin ontology wanted. Hasn''t it arrived yet? This time, its almost time, if they cant find it, theyll have to try their luck. In the current situation, since they know this is the clone of Lei Dun, there is no need to fight with him anymore, lets keep some Chakras. , After taking too much Junliang pills, it is not good for my body after all. And, next we have to face another ninja who may be a quasi-S grade! Throwing away the rain and sweat from his hands, Qianye''s face was also solemn. If I had any action now, as long as it was a move to give up the fight and leave, I am afraid this; Lei Dun''s clone would rush to fight me desperately. After Lei Dun''s clone is lifted or destroyed, it is a bit troublesome to continue to attack the enemy. Now it is raining again, and I may not be able to avoid it. Ugh Really now and then, just now relying on the rainy day, this cloud-hidden fire escape was weakened a lot in the rain, and the power of the water wall increased somewhat in the rain before it was barely blocked. It is my advantage. But now, it has become the advantage of this Thunder Clone clone. It is estimated that the transmission speed and range of thunder and lightning will increase in rainy days. It really takes a lot of effort and a lot of time to fight, it''s not cost-effective! What a trouble! Thinking, Chiba wiped a hand on his face again. The rain seemed to be a bit too big, and the raindrops grew bigger and bigger, hitting the mud, and even bounced a spray of water. Standing in the rain curtain, there seemed to be some weight on his shoulders. At the same time, visibility seems to have declined. This **** rain! It''s getting bigger and bigger! Its getting worse for me too! Is it to lift himself now and remind the main body with the memory of the backflow... Or, to be entangled here, buy a little more time, at least let this Takichiba be injured, and slow down his pace of chasing the main body? How to do? I have to decide quickly! Hurry up! Unknowingly, Lei Dun''s avatar Ye Yuehai Dou''s face slowly revealed some anxious expressions, and his hands were constantly tightening and loosening. Then he suddenly found out. Wait a minute, why didn''t this Takichiba move? Now that he knows that I am a clone, he should not want to entangle with me anymore. Now he is either rushing over to make a quick fight, or he just ignores me and rushes to chase my body at full speed. It is absolutely impossible to consume me. Go down! why? Judging from his appearance, it doesn''t look like attacking and running away! Although the visibility is declining, Qianye''s figure, Lei Dun''s avatar Ye Yue Haidou can also clearly see. The two are less than three meters apart at the moment, and they are very close, so they can see clearly. He is waiting! Waiting for my time limit! I am a doppelganger after all, with a time limit! Gee! Don''t you give me a chance at this time? If he made a quick decision or turned around to chase, I could catch the opportunity to attack, but he would not give me a chance at all if he waited for my time limit. After all, he is also an excellent physique and ninja ninja, and he can still avoid fighting! It''s completely lossless to wait until I reach the time limit! This is cunning! Thinking about it, Lei Dun''s avatar Ye Yuehai Douyaguan gently bit, which is forcing him to release it now, and then Taki Chiba can go after the body with peace of mind! Do not! If it is not lifted, isn''t it a delay in time? Don''t be dazzled by anger! Even if Taki Chiba can''t be injured, as long as I persist in the rain long enough, I can buy time for the main body! Fight for time to capture the defense map! And when this idea came up, Taki Chiba, who he was staring at, changed! This Takichiba''s face has changed! His eyebrows seemed to be picked up! The corner of his mouth seemed to twitch! His facial expression seemed to stiffen a bit! Then, with the sound of "brushing", in the pouring rain, one by one, vague figures flew out of the forest behind him. In an instant, shadowy and fuzzy figures surrounded them, although the distance was a little far away, but... But it''s not working! These figures have surrounded them all! At this moment, he laughed! Why did I forget, there are them! And the elite of Yunyin and Yanyin! They are here! Came here! Now, Takichiba will never leave! The plan has changed! I am no longer needed here! Thinking about it, he suddenly shouted: "Surround and kill this Takichiba, the defense plan may be on him!" Under this shout, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly condensed, and it seems that even the rain has slowed down. murderous look! Naked murderous! Everyone''s murderous eyes ~www.novelhall.com~ all fell on Chiba in an instant. After this shout, Lei Dun''s avatar Ye Yuehai had a sneer at the corner of his bickering, and then slowly raised his fingers. "Chichi!" Suddenly, Lei Dun''s avatar, Ye Yue Hai Dou, slowly electrified into a thunder and lightning figure, and then turned into a rain curtain to spread out. Lei Dun''s clone, lifted! finally reached! Chiba jumped back a little, flashed a faint electric current, his eyes rolled, and he glanced around, but there was no expression on his face, as if he didn''t care about the release of Lei Dun''s clone, and he was surrounded by him. The murderous Yun Yin and Yan Yin''s elite didn''t care at all. Really, it saves me a lot of effort! In the next second, Yunyin and Yanyin attacked at the same time, and the detonating talisman, kunai, and shuriken flew out instantly! Chapter 494： thats it? "that''s it?" The dense, prosperous and huge primitive forest kept receding, Shiga Taketake turned his head and looked at the Kento on Hongyan''s back, as well as the slightly blackish white bandage on his body, and said. Hearing Shiga Takeyake''s words, Hirohiko nodded, curled up his index and middle fingers, then put down his right hand and ran forward intently. "Yes, that''s it. Jianren''s injury will take some time." Hongyan said. that''s it? Jianren can suffer serious burns! If it weren''t for the real number teacher''s quick response, Jianren would be scorched now! Is it enough to wrap such a severe burn with such a bandage? Although Hirohiko said so, Shiga Wuyue still had doubts in his heart. They stopped after walking into the virgin forest for a short time. Jianrens injuries were too serious. Several parts of his body were burnt and turned black, and even the burns were full of blisters next to them. It was shocking. If not dealt with, it may cause various symptoms such as high fever. If it takes a long time, it may disappear Surgery! It was Xuena who discovered this situation and asked to stop at that time, and then took out the bandage with some black stains and carefully wrapped it up for Jianren. Xue Nai''s bandaging technique is very skillful and very good. After a while, Jian Ren became half a mummy, and almost half of his body was covered by this kind of bandage. Burns and burns are difficult to deal with. Special medicine or ointment is needed. After seeing the bandage, Xuena directly asked Hongyan to carry it on his back, as if he was about to leave. At that time, he was a little uncertain, so he asked. "Can I not rub the medicine?" Hirohiko and Xuena didn''t say much, but shook their heads. Then he walked for a while, and he was a little worried, so there was the conversation just now. "Don''t worry, this is what Chiba specifically ordered us, and he gave us the bandage. I am afraid there is something mysterious! During this period, Chiba has made great progress in medical skills." Xuena seemed to perceive Shiga Taketake''s anxiety, and said. Hearing Yukina''s words, Shiga Taketake frowned. Since it was ordered by Chiba, and looking at the appearance of Hirohiko and Xuena, Chiba should be confident to cure Jianren, at least not to make Jianren''s situation worse. Here, you should be relieved. Thinking about it, Shiga Takeyake''s brows were slightly loosened, and he looked at his teacher who was sluggish on his right shoulder, his brows wrinkled again, and said, "Isn''t the illusion of the true number teacher still solved?" It was also when Yukina was bandaging Kento, Shiga Takeyake also asked this question. Hirohiko said at that time, "It''s not time yet", and at that time, Kento was wrapped up, and he was patronizing Kento''s treatment. Way, this topic will also pass. After all, they are fleeing, or they have to hurry up, and both Hirohiko and Yukina were instructed by Chiba to act. With Chiba''s meticulousness, it is impossible to ignore his teacher, so they did not ask again. . But now, he couldn''t help but ask. Now their condition is not very good. Jianren was injured and unconscious. When fighting, he still needs someone to take care of him. In other words, in a real fight, only two people can concentrate on fighting. , There is another person who must take care of the healthy person. Even now, his teacher is still in illusion, and he has lost his combat effectiveness. It is estimated that one person will be scored to take care of him. In a real battle, the number of people they can fight is actually only one and a half, and even Jianren and his teacher will be used by the enemy to restrain them. This is an extremely unfavorable situation! But at this time, if your teacher can solve the illusion, then they have three available combat power. Moreover, of these three people, one is the famous Shinnin in the village, the other is the young genius of the Uchiha clan, who has opened the three-gou jade writing wheel, and the remaining one is the extraordinary little princess of the Hyuga Sect family. With this kind of combat power, he is also sure to break through the defense line of the encirclement, only to be able to threaten Yunyin and Yanyin in those encircled circles. "Not yet time!" When he asked again, the answer he received was the same five words, but these five words were not said by Hongyan, but by Xuena. "When is that?" Shiga Taketake frowned. How did Chiba arrange this and what did you think about it? Dont you know the situation of the five of us? In this case, let alone a quasi-S-rank ninja, the elite of a small team, I am afraid that we will be wrapped in place for a while! I''m not sure to break through the siege in this situation! Shiga Wuyue felt distressed. He knew that Chiba could not give him an unsolvable mess. There must be his thoughts in it, but now he can''t guess what he is going to do! This kid, can''t he be more honest? Some plans really have to hide from their teammates in order to produce realistic effects, and their success rate will increase. But you are not hiding it from me, what are you doing? And just as Shiga Taketake''s heart was distressed, Yukina''s words came again, saying: "If we unlock Morino-sensei''s illusion now, what do you think Morino-sensei would do?" As soon as this words came out, Shiga Taketake was taken aback. Teacher Zhenshu, what would you do? At this moment, he seemed to understand something. And Xue Na''s voice came again: "I''m afraid, the teacher will save Chiba desperately, and then leave us here." Save Chiba? Shiga Takeyake''s face sank, he understood everything. Chiba knows the true number teacher, and he will definitely not let him take risks as a child, even if Chiba is strong, no matter how powerful... It is the same in the eyes of the teacher, it is the hope of the village''s future, after his death Entrust the existence of the village. Yes, the teacher will definitely save Chiba, and he will definitely not come back! He would fight for his life to make Chiba escape and leave the Yunyin ninja in place! Yes, if Mr. Zhenshu, he would definitely do it! Even if he is not in the illusion, I am afraid he will not leave there at all, he will only let us go and stay by himself! A thought came up in Shiga Takeyake''s heart, and his face changed in horror just as the thought passed by. No way! Chiba knows this, is it possible... He arranged for the illusion of the true number teacher? Deliberately let Hirohiko use illusion attack first? He knew that Yun Yin would definitely avoid it like this, and guessed that at that time, the True Number Teacher would definitely launch a back attack? impossible? If so, is Chiba still a human? However, it is theoretically possible. With proper operation and a little luck...or after countless speculations, perfecting the plan, and setting up many back-hands based on possible circumstances, it can ensure that the success rate of the plan is infinitely close to 100%. Chiba... Is that really the arrangement? Shiga Wuyue was uncertain. And at this moment~www.novelhall.com~ Xuenai suddenly warned. "Stop!" "DaDaDa!" Almost when Xue Nai''s voice fell, the three of them stopped at the same time, stepping on the thick branches, and stopped their flying pace. Afterwards, the three of them looked forward together, looked at the slightly dim woods ahead, looked at the strong figures on the woods, their faces... A solemn! "Next, everything is up to you." Hongyan spoke, but his eyes didn''t move. However, Shiga Taketake knew that his words... It''s for yourself! Next, he will take up the position of Chiba! Captain of the escape team! Chapter 495： What are you doing? ! "Yan Yin, what are you doing!" A roar burst out from the elite mouth of a Yunyin. At this moment, he was slanting to Kuwu and knocking a flying shuriken into the air. "Are you trying to break the agreement?" Another Yun Yin roared angrily. At this moment, the sky full of kunai shurikens and detonating talisman came all over the sky, and several Yunyin''s elite were knocked to the ground, or were stabbed by kunai shurikens, or flew over. The detonation talisman was exploded, and I don''t know what happened. The current Yunyin formation was in chaos, roaring everywhere. Just now, after their commander Ye Yue Hai Dou shouted, they Yun Yin and Yan Yin shot almost at the same time, both of them were Shuriken, Kunai, and Detonation Talisman Kunai. It''s just that their kunai, shuriken, and detonation talisman are facing the Konoha imp named "little monster" in the middle, while the opposite Iwayin''s kunai, shuriken, and detonation talisman are facing the Konoha imp. they. Suddenly, they were not only surprised by the attacking kunai shuriken, they were also caught off guard by the kunai, shuriken, etc. just thrown out of their hands, and they were about to rush towards the little monster just after the attack. At that time, a few of his companions were knocked over to the ground, and they did not get up at this moment. Under this sudden attack, they were shocked and angry, no matter how elite, no matter how well-trained they were, they couldn''t help but curse at this time. "Are you crazy? Now that you are not sure if the defense plan is on him, are you about to start fighting!" "I said that Yanyin''s people are unreliable, and they betrayed!" "This group of bastards, so impatient! Are you stupid? Now that Taki Chiba hasn''t caught him, he''s going to grab someone! I don''t know if this will make this cunning kid run away? Idiot! Idiot! Damn! Damn!" In the face of Yunyin''s cursing, Yanyin didn''t say a word, and rushed out toward Yunyin, two rows in front and back, in an arc formation, as if to surround these Yunyin and kill them all. At this moment, the fat man who Yanyin rushed forward and the strong man beside him looked at each other and nodded silently. In their line of sight, there are only Yunyin''s elites who are shrinking and preparing to resist. The person who was originally the target has disappeared, and in the place where the young man was originally, there are nearly double-digit kunai and shurikens, and a lot of them are scattered around these kunai shurikens. Kuwu and Shuriken, there are even detonating charms that have not been detonated. The technique of instantaneous body? As the person in charge of Yanyin''s action, the fat man frowned slightly, the Kuwu in his hand was already horizontal, and the seals of his companions behind him finally reached the last. And those Yunyin have also adjusted their situation. However, at this moment when the soldiers met, the thought in his heart was not the enemy. Why, Hiratsuka-sama wants us to attack Yunyin at this time. Takichiba is not easy to deal with. From now on, the infighting can only be cheaper. Takichiba can escape from this mortal situation. Although the deployment plan is still uncertain, it is at Ryuchi. Ye, but I can''t let Takichiba escape! This kid is definitely a disaster, how old is he now, ten years old? There is still room for growth. If he grows up, when he grows up, he will definitely be a unique character like "Konoha Sannin". Even his tactical and strategic abilities are more terrifying than the so-called "S-level" strength and "shadow-class" strength. The S-class ninja can control the victory or defeat of a hundred troops, and influence can change the direction of a theater, and the shadow-class can even more. Support a country, a Shinobu village. However, Takichiba''s tactical and strategic capabilities can control a "war"! Didn''t the recent intelligence show many signs? The Battle of Kikyo Mountain, the Sayan Rescue Battle, the return of the Shayuki Ninja, the failure of the infiltration mission, and even the failure of our alliance between Iwayuki and Unyuki, and even the suspicion that almost fought. These battles and events that influence the course of the war are more or less It has something to do with this Takichiba! There is even a rumor from Shayin that these are things this little monster participates in decision-making! Such a monster, if you don''t get rid of it now, you may not be able to catch him next! Even if our sudden attack can kill a lot of Yunyin''s elite and weaken Yunyin''s strength, but...not worthwhile! No matter how many Yunyin kills, it is not as important as killing Takichiba! The short fat man didn''t understand. When he received the order, his eyes were almost widened, wondering if there was a problem with his commander''s mind. However, the delivery ninja did not explain, he could only do so and obey the order, this is the iron rule! He can only bring this question with him, and when everything is over, maybe their commander, the so cold-hearted Hiratsuka-sama, is in a good mood, and he mentioned to them the intention of doing so. And now... "when!" With a clang of gold and iron, with a face full of killing intent, he killed those Yun Yin. After this sound, the detonating talisman exploded and ninjutsu broke out. "boom!" A cloud of fire and smoke exploded, mixed with wind, fire, thunder, and earth, and shook the rain line to the sky! At the same time, it also engulfed the battle between Yunyin and Yanyin! ... At this time, in the direction where Hongyan and others had left, that is, behind a thick virgin forest behind this wooden pile, a half-crouched figure suddenly appeared. Fighting so soon! Without any hesitation. It seems that I did not overestimate Yanyin, their commander is indeed a powerful character! The figure squatted and slowly raised his head. Water drops on his forehead and cheeks slipped and splashed into the slightly dry soil. And this face is Chiba! The thoughts in his mind turned, and Chiba took a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Yanyin had not attacked Yunyin, and joined Yunyin to deal with him, otherwise, if he wanted to get rid of it, he really had to fade away! It is definitely not so easy. There is still time. I''d better take a break, and if I don''t take a break, I''m afraid it will arouse people''s suspicion. At least, you have to wait and see. However, before that, I have to find one thing first. Thinking about it, Chiba turned around and thought. I remember that Hongyan and the others left from here, so this thing should fall here... found it! Just thinking, Chiba''s eyes flashed, he crouched and moved, stopped under the first giant tree behind the bushes, and then reached into the junction of the giant tree and the bushes growing beside it. . There, there is a scroll. A scroll sealed with similar red paint! At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ Yanyin Temporary Base. "Already fighting?" Hiratsuka asked, squinting his eyes, tightening the guards on his hands. "Yes!" The detective ninja half kneeled in response. "Very well, then, the next thing, I will go personally!" A smile was lifted on Shin Hiratsuka''s face. When the voice fell, he also cleaned up his uniform, and said that he took a step forward, and the figure flashed and disappeared in the temporary command post. The investigating ninja was left kneeling halfway at the temporary command table and squinted slightly. Is it time to report to Tukage-sama? A sharp light flashed in his eyes. With a little chill. Chapter 496： Must go! Sealing technique? It is a type that will be destroyed when opened. These two seal techniques should be destruction-type seal organs. After opening, they either store fire attribute chakras, or more insidiously have thunder attribute and wind attribute, which are fast and Chakra with great lethality, once released, the electric wind blade can not only destroy the deployment plan, but it is estimated that the person who opened it will have no life. Chiba squinted her eyes, raised her fingers, and looked at the tadpole seal technique emerging on the red paint, her face solemn. Unexpectedly, Yanyin also has such a complicated sealing technique. I thought I had condensed into a yin seal. No matter how complicated the seal was, I could see through and untie it, but... this seal... I haven''t seen at least seventeen sealing techniques, and there are nearly three of the basic techniques in them that I haven''t seen before. This should be a seal technique unique to Yanyin Village. It seems that I still have a long way to go on the journey of sealing. Qianye took a breath, the explosion in his ears, the symphony of gold and iron, and even the sound of the rumbling rain, resounding in his ears. Given the complexity of this sealing technique, the lack of knowledge of these three basic sealing techniques is a great obstacle to knowing this seal technique. These three basic sealing techniques, knowing or not knowing, knowing or not knowing, even one A wrong guess will affect the unlocking of the entire seal technique. Even due to misinterpretation, the organs in it will eventually be touched. After all, two of these three basic techniques are in the seal mechanism technique! Have a hand! However, it is precisely because this sealing technique is difficult to unlock that Yanyin is confident that even if the defense plan is obtained by someone else, it will not be cracked in a short time, so that they can buy time to recover the defense plan. If you can see the defense plan when you get it, I am afraid that the details of the defense plan will be included in the help message from Captain Morino and the others. It would be impossible for Yanyin and Yunyin to jointly encircle him. It was with this seal that they could be sure that the contents of the defense plan had not been leaked. Thinking about it, Chiba shook his head. Originally, he knew that there must be a mechanism on the defense map, and it might even be something like a seal technique. At that time, he thought, if it was a seal technique, with his level of condensing the Yin seal, it could not be said that Yanyin''s seal technique could be unlocked instantly, but it should not be difficult to unlock it with a little research. As long as he can untie it and learn the above content, he can copy it in a short period of time. There will be more tactical choices at that time, and Yanyin can even think that the defense plan is back to his injury and relax his vigilance. Escape smoothly with the replica. But now, it is estimated that it is unlikely. If you want to unlock this seal technique, you must first dismantle the mechanism in it. This has to go back and crack it with Nine Sinna who taught her seal technique. It is too risky to rely on him alone. There is no other way but to escape. Frowning, Chiba was sure that he couldn''t think of it, so he could only take the defense plan into his arms. At the moment when the defense plan was in his arms, Chiba seemed to have thought of something, and then took out the defense plan, his mouth cocked. Although I can''t unlock the defense map, I seem to be able to do something, just in case we are here! A thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. Then, he made the seal with one hand. When the seal was finished, he pressed his hand on the scroll, and suddenly a string of tadpoles formed a circular formation and crawled out from the contact between his palm and the scroll. In a flash, it covered the whole reel. A seal technique that is more complicated than the seal technique of the rock hidden is covered on this scroll. Although it is no longer possible for Yun Yin to participate in the scramble for the scrolls, he still has to do some backs that Yunyin seizes the scrolls. Chiba watched the black tadpoles slowly disappearing all over the scroll, nodded silently, and then put the scroll in his arms. In the past two years, he has not been wasteful on the way of the sealing technique. He has been studying. Qianye is confident that even if the defense plan falls into Yunyin''s hands, Yunyin cannot know the content. Even if Yun Yin cracked his seal, he would not know the contents. As long as his seal is broken, the mechanism on the defense map will be activated directly. Now that he knew the structure of the seal technique and added something to it, Chiba could still do it. His sealing technique and Iwagaki''s sealing mechanism were already connected, unless Chiba himself unlocked it by himself, or he could unlock it safely. But when he took his hand out of his arms, there was another scroll in his hand. He slowly spread it out and looked at the complicated arrows and various lines on it, as well as the various hints written with codes. It is their plan reel! Alas, the original design was too complicated, with all kinds of backhands, all kinds of foreshadowings... I can''t remember many. Chiba carefully looked for something on it. Hmm... In the case of two soldiers, one on one side and five on the other, the escape route is... Found it, it''s here! Chiba pointed to a certain point on the map of the planning scroll, tapped lightly, and pointed out two road lines. Hmm... I remember correctly, Hongyan and the others walked exactly the same way as above. So, I should go... Here it is! Chiba slid down a route pointing to the south. Go here, just south, at the junction of the encircled circle of Yanyin and Yunyin! After confirming, Chiba put away the scroll, glanced at the glued battlefield, shook his head, and flew out toward the south. ... "Hiratsuka-sama, would this be improper? I''m too impatient. We haven''t confirmed whether Taki Chiba will follow this route, we just..." A group of four people fly in the virgin forest, but the head of the person is a short fat man, and the one who speaks is a rocky ninja beside the short fat man. "Don''t worry, Taki Chiba must go this way, and the defense plan will definitely be in his hands!" Shin Hiratsuka said with certainty. "This" Iwakura Ninja frowned slightly, looking at the zeal in Hiratsuka Shin''s eyes. Could it be that Hiratsuka-sama, who was so cool and cold, was finally overwhelmed by the weight of this defense plan and lost his cool? Thinking of Iwakura Ninja looking back, the two behind him also frowned and shook their heads. This defense map is too important. Yanyin has actually changed a commander. The previous one... now seems to be in the psychiatric department of the hospital. I heard that it was a severe nervous breakdown, and the defense map was suppressed. "Takichiba''s division of troops is something that both of us know. In that case, he can only divide the troops and use the division to attract our attention, distract our troops, and use the face and face between us and Yunyin. Discord and make a fuss, try to send out the defense plan. No, it should be said, sacrifice five people and let him break through alone! at this time. That Yunyin idiot muscular man should have gone after a few people except Taki Chiba! Even before leaving, we deliberately let our elite think that "the defense map is in Taki Chiba''s hands" and so on, and nailed our elite to Taki Chiba''s side firmly. He went after the five people. I am afraid that Taki Chiba deliberately did not meet with the three of Konoha''s intelligence team, so that the idiot muscle man thought that the defense plan was not on him, and shook the idiot muscle man away. Then Takichiba must have obtained the defense plan through some means~www.novelhall.com~, and walked towards the middle junction between us and Yunyins encirclement. After encountering us and Yunyin, he took advantage of the contradictory relationship between the two parties. , Make a fuss, and escape smoothly. And the closest junction to him is undoubtedly the south. As for why I asked the pursuit team to make a defensive plan that could not wait to tear their faces, but Taki Chiba had the opportunity to let him go this way. At that time, I will intercept halfway and the defense plan will definitely return. Into our hands. " He seemed to know the puzzle of the Iwakura ninjas, Shin Hiratsuka spoke. As soon as these words came out, the Yanyin ninjas immediately nodded their heads and said yes, without saying much, but their faces became much firmer. Get back the defense map, then... Everything is easy to say! I won''t let Taki Chiba''s life and defense plans go away! Shin Hiratsuka took the lead, seeming to be a little faster under his feet, and flew away, and Iwagumi quickly followed. Chapter 497： Waiting... Next, the second quasi-S-rank ninja is about to intercept me! Chiba flying in the virgin forest, silently stuffed a military ration pill into his mouth to supplement his physical strength and chakras, and was ready. It has been nearly twenty minutes since he left the battle place between Yunyin and Yanyin, and it will not take long to reach the edge of the encirclement, that is, the junction of Yunyin and Yanyin''s encirclement in the south direction. I dont know what happened to Hongyan and the others... Chiba frowned slightly, he was more worried about the situation on that side than himself. Hirohiko was so true that he used illusion to make Shiga put down the intelligence scroll. Thinking of Hongyan''s side, Chiba''s mind involuntarily passed through the scene when Hongyan and the others left. After trapping that Yunyin, Chiba has been faintly paying attention to the situation of Hongyan and the others. From his perspective, it was clear. Seeing that Hirohiko opened the writing wheel, he looked straight at Shiga Taketake. At the same time, Shiga Taketake''s figure became unnoticeably stiff, and after this glance, Shiga Taketake, who had some criticisms, immediately spoke with them. They rushed into the forest together. Obviously, it was Hirohiko who used the illusion technique to psychologically darken Shiga Taketake, otherwise how could he persuade Shiga Taketake so quickly. In addition, the defense map was left there. Otherwise, let Shiga Taketake leave, maybe just a few words, let Shiga Taketake abandon the defense plan at the designated position, this explanation is not clear in one or two sentences. As for the location of the defense map and the speed at which they left at the time, it can be concluded that the defense map was placed within three seconds after entering the virgin forest. In other words, Hirohiko and Xuena probably did not explain to Shiga Taketake. There is no time to explain. Therefore, this deployment map was left by Shiga Taketake without knowing the plan. The deployment map is such an important thing, Shiga Takeyake will definitely not stay just because Hongyan said it, the only possibility is a glance at that time, Hongyan used illusion. In other words, the psychological hint of "discarding the defense plan" was given to Shiga Taketake through the eyes of illusion. It is also possible that with the illusion eye, what message is being conveyed. Chiba didnt write the wheel eyes, and I dont know if the illusion eye can do these things, but from the original animation, when Itachi and the Yurihong illusion were confronted, he once let the Yurihong see him being entangled by the evening red illusion. , Chiba thinks that it is possible that the illusion eye can perform some image confusion, maybe Hirohiko used the writing wheel eye to pass the image to Shiga''s plan at that moment. Of course, these images may be few and not coherent, but with Shiga''s ability, it is not difficult to connect. Illusion Eye is a visual illusion, it is also possible to make some images to confuse the opponent, but Hirohiko uses it to explain the plan instead of confusing. Of course, all of this is Chiba''s personal conjecture, and he doesn''t know what Hongyan did. Although I asked him to leave Shiga with a defense map at all costs, and to stay in a very short time, and to stay before the Yunyin''s body chased it, so as not to be seen by him, Then it will be oolong. But he didn''t expect that he actually used illusion eyes directly... I hope he doesn''t conflict with Shiga. Chiba''s mouth twitched. Although it was done, he didn''t expect that Hongyan would use such a method to proactively use illusion techniques against his companions. This would really cause a lot of contradiction. While worrying, Qianye''s brain flashed, as if thinking of something, his face changed sharply, and with a "boom", he slammed his head against the branches, and the whole person fell on the branches of the primitive forest. "cough!" He coughed, it seemed that the flash of the aura was too sudden, and the thoughts after the flash were too shocking. When he took off, Chakra did not explode. The speed of his whole body was reduced, his body was slightly lower, and the whole person was hit. On the front branches. However, at this moment, there is no pain on his face, some, only horror! Wait a minute, I overlooked an important issue. Itachi can transmit dynamic images to confuse the enemy. Firstly, he is a genius of illusion. Secondly, he opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and his pupil power greatly increased. For example, Sasuke''s Shao Lun Yan can only perform simple image confusion, such as the terrible Suzuo, and Shao Lun Yan Gouyu''s changing images. Although Sasuke also developed a kaleidoscope, he lacks the talent for illusion, so he can only do this. Although it is also very powerful, it is still far behind Itachi. But if Hongyan really uses the image of the magic eye to plan the transmission, then in other words, the writing wheel eye of Hongyan is almost comparable to the eyes of Itachi, and may not have a kaleidoscope, so it may not be as effective as Itachi in some aspects. However, if he can really use such illusion eyes... Hongyan, is it a illusionist genius? Moreover, his pupil power is also quite strong, far stronger than the average pupil, almost the most powerful class under the eyes of the kaleidoscope? In the past two years, we also trained separately. Could it be said that Hongyan''s illusion skills are very strong? And maybe the writing round eye is biased towards illusion? Shit...just kidding! Then if he opens a kaleidoscope, isn''t it another Shishui, or a ferret? In any case, this is a real world of Naruto, somewhat different from the original, but this is too outrageous... Qianye raised his brows, shocked and surprised, but he didn''t know why a shadow was cast in his heart. An ominous premonition rose in his heart, but was quickly suppressed by him. Do not! This is not the time to think about this. The task has not been completed. When it is completed, you must ask Hongyan carefully! Thinking about it, Chiba got up, took a slight breath, and Chakra burst out from under his feet, flying out, continuing on his way. But not long after he continued on, the dim environment in front of him suddenly became brighter, the raindrops hit his face, and the empty feet suddenly fell down. "despair!" Chiba squatted to the ground, slowly removing the force of the fall in the air, and landing steadily. At the same time, he was exposed to heavy rain again! this is? Chiba suddenly raised his head, and his whole figure stood up reflexively, with his hand already touching the ninja bag behind him. Then, his eyes settled. coming! After seeing the front clearly, Chiba frowned slightly and his face turned serious. At this moment, in front of him, Shi Shiran stood a short fat man, and behind this short fat man, there were three Yanyin ninjas who had squatted slightly into the fighting posture. Ye can also feel the strong killing intent. These four people are by no means ordinary ninjas, they should all be the elite of Iwayin~www.novelhall.com~ especially the chunky ninja at the front... This should be Yanyin''s semi-S-rank ninja! Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly, and his whole body was slightly taut. "Waiting..." At this moment, the short fat man who had been waiting for Chiba on this necessary road smiled. However, at this moment, Chiba seemed to perceive something, but his eyes suddenly turned to look to his upper right. "boom!" In this blink of an eye, a muffled sound suddenly sounded. The rain flower burst and splashed where Chiba''s original sight was, and it seemed to explode out of thin air, causing a cloud of muddy rain flower, and the waterfall scattered! Abnormal change, steep! (Recommend a book of Hokage and Humanities, Hokages Holy Grail System, which seems to be able to summon girls.) Chapter 498： Anomaly! what! Chiba''s eyes turned back and his eyes widened slightly. So fast! What happened just now? Looking ahead, Qianye''s horror expression became more intense, and even his face showed horror. "This can''t be... it happened... what... what?" The elite Yanyin who was at the end of the Yanyin formation lowered his head sharply and slowly, looking at the blue flame in his chest that was gradually dissipating, and the heart that was pierced after the flame dissipated. "laugh!" At the same time, a fountain of blood sprayed out from his chest, and he leaned back, and he slowly fell to the ground, completely silent. "Cloud... hidden..." At this time, on both sides in front of him, the other two Iwaken eyes fixedly looked down in front of him. In their hearts, two light red chakra tails came out, coming in from their chests. , Coming out from behind, two tails fluttering in the blood spring. And in their frightened and horrified eyes, they reflected the figure of their commander, Shin Hiratsuka, and the figure of a beast wrapped in a pale red chakra. "You are Konoha''s little monster, Takichiba?" The figure wrapped in the light red chakra slowly raised his head, and his right hand slowly left the back of Hiratsuka Shin''s head, keeping the posture of squatting on Shin Hiratsuka''s back, looking at Chiba, in the scarlet pupils Shining chill. As for Shin Hiratsuka, who was stepped on by her, half of his head was forced into the mud, and it seemed that he had lost his combat effectiveness. Human Zhu Li... Ren Zhu Li at such a young age... Chibas eyes reflected the small figure surrounded by red chakras. Among the chakras, the girls golden hair was tied behind her head, braided, floating slowly, with a white and delicate face. With a little arrogance and cold eyes, he was looking at him. There is no doubt that this girl is Renzhuli. The light red chakra Chiba is familiar with and can no longer be familiar. In the past two years, he has dealt with such chakras all the time, and he has never benefited from such chakras. . , For two whole years, he didn''t know how many scars were given by this kind of chakra. Tailed beast form, two tails? No, it''s all tails. It should be the ultimate tail beast form of this tail beast. She is more powerful than Jiu Xinnai in the control of the tail beast Chakra! When all the tails of the tail beast form appeared, it did not enter the second stage of the tail beast form. She is under the control of the tail beast Chakra... Nearly perfect! At this moment, Qianye''s eyes flashed a little shake, the original calmness disappeared in an instant, this sudden change made his heart tighten. It shouldn''t be wrong. She is also close to mine now, from nine to ten years old... plus the control of this beast Chakra... You can''t go wrong! This is the human column power of the two-tailed cat... Two Yumu people! Tightening the detonation talisman Kunai in the bag, Chiba took a slight breath. This is not easy... Although Kirabi is a genius ninja who has not been born for a century, under the aura of "perfect human pillar power", her brilliance is not dazzling, even only a short-lived in the original work, as the backdrop and foil of Akatsuki. However, Chiba knows that this two-tailed human column power is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp and can be completely tailed. Although she is not included in the category of perfect human column power in various formula books, her performance is already The perfect person is strong. The strength is definitely not weak! Moreover, under Ren Zhuli''s hand, Chiba hasn''t beaten him yet. Whether it''s Jiu Xin Na or Four-tailed Lao Zi, the former needless to say, and the latter, if it wasn''t for Bo Feng Shui Men''s timely action, I am afraid he would have died in Lao Zi''s hands. It just so happened that at this moment, I met Ren Zhuli, **** it! At this moment, Chiba couldn''t help cursing in secret. The situation is far from what he originally planned. He originally thought he was just a quasi-S grade ninja from Iwagaki, but he still managed to deal with it. When he made the plan, he had already anticipated this situation. I am ready. After all, when analyzing the situation at the beginning, he expected that, whether it is Yunyin or Yanyin, as long as one side has a quasi-s-level ninja, the other side will definitely have a quasi-s-level. If the combat power is not balanced, what will happen? Make an agreement, cooperate and encircle? However, he did not expect Yun Yin to be so bold, hiding a person Zhuli! Even more unexpectedly, this man Zhuli, at the age of nine to ten years old, could control the tail beast Chakra perfectly. And in an instant, he killed a quasi-S grade ninja, and three elite, ridiculously fast! This situation is already terrible! "You are Konoha''s little monster, Takichiba?" At this moment, the voices of the two Yumu people sounded again. , When This time, Qianye''s face changed drastically, and his eyes suddenly looked back. Almost the moment when the voice sounded, he looked back subconsciously. This sound came from behind! And as he was staring at the front, the two Yumu men had already disappeared, and only the two Yanyin with Chakra''s tail pierced through his chest fell down slantingly ~www.novelhall.com~Boom! " The next second, a muffled sound of flesh and blood sounded on the side of Chiba''s face. "It seems that you are." A cold sound came from behind Chiba, and the rain fell on the side of Chiba''s face, falling on the pale red chakra that was like the substance, and a whiff of white mist was "chichi". At this time, Chiba''s face was slightly turned sideways, and the pale red chakra on the side of his face was burning like a small flame. His eyes were slightly narrowed, and strands of green brilliance appeared in his eyes. His teeth were closed. Bitten slightly. What a heavy fist! It''s no wonder that the human column force will become a nuclear bomb-level deterrent! With the increase of the tail beast Chakra, both speed and strength are terrifying! If this fist is hardened, the teeth on the left half will probably collapse and fly! Chiba''s eyeball moved slightly to the left, the arm that clung to his left cheek and crossed the fist wrapped in the pale red chakra. At this moment, the place on the arm and the fist junction was red, and the pain like a cracked bone continued to irritate his nerves. My hands are almost broken! Her strength is much greater than that of Jiuxina! Chiba''s brow furrowed tightly, and the fingers on her left hand that were raised up turned into a mudra! Jieyin? At this moment, the eyes of the two Yumu people who were behind him were shocked, and their feet exploded suddenly. In the muddy water flying around, dragging two Chakra tails backwards, her figure has gone away! Jieyin is in the process of blocking? This Takichiba! As they flew back, the two Yumu men stared at Qianye, as well as the mark on his hand, in their eyes... Frosty! Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 499： Only 1 chance! "despair!" After the two wooden men withdrew a few meters, they landed and stood still, but their eyes were narrowed, and there was a hint of surprise and... Shame! This is not ninjutsu! This is not ninjutsu at all, he is just pretending! And she was even more frightened and angry. The red in his eyes slowly faded, turning into a clear black, reflecting Chiba, who had turned around in time. That''s right, the seal made by Chiba is just a pretense, it is impossible to use ninjutsu at all. It was just to scare her off. At that moment, Chiba''s reaction was barely catching up. How could Jieyin use ninjutsu, just to make her retreat. At this time, Qianye seemed to be leisurely and understatement, as if everything was expected, but in his heart, he was already solemn and could no longer be solemn, almost always a few words. The speed is too fast. Under normal circumstances, I can''t even notice her movement trajectory, and even just now there is no time to protect the rock skin. Chiba''s face remained unchanged, but his eyes couldn''t help but glanced at his left hand. As the arm facing the two wooden men''s fists, the pain was almost trembling at this moment. The blow just hit him all had a broken hand. The illusion of being lost, even Kie Yin just now, almost never came out. And now, this left hand was already red and swollen, and it shouldn''t hurt any bones. After looking at it, Chiba''s eyes narrowed uncontrollably. so serious? If you confront her head-on without protection, I''m afraid I will vomit blood and die in a few punches! It seems that when Jiu Xinnai was training us, he still kept his strength without hurting us. But now, the wooden man is doing it with all his strength. One carelessness may be a situation where she is invincible. Although she now has only two tails, the two tails are only two tails. In other words, she is the most perfect. The form of the tail beast in the first stage is not much worse than the six-tailed form of Jiuxinai! Chiba moved his left arm to the back without a trace, his gaze fell to the front, and he stared at himself with lips pursed, surrounded by light red chakras, like two Yumu men surrounded by small pink flames. Kushina in the form of six tails, I, Hirohiko, and Yukina have not completely defeated the team... Now, facing the two Yumu people of the same order... In fact, no confidence can be born! When I used to watch the original works and animations, I still liked Yumu Ren very much. I didnt expect that after crossing over, facing her in this real world, she forced me to a dead end! Looking at the slightly arrogant and beautiful girl ahead, Chiba laughed helplessly in her heart. If you don''t break through the two Yumuren, the defense plan will not be able to get out of this encirclement, and it will even affect the five people of Hongyan on the other side. At that time, the consequences will definitely not be what Chiba wants to see. Moreover, Chiba concluded that even if she killed herself and seized the defense plan, this beautiful girl would rush towards Hirohiko and the others non-stop, and take the Hyuga Sect''s Xuena away. Not only is he dying, but Hirohiko, Shiga Takeyake, Morino Shinshu, and Mu Kento will definitely die as well! And next, get the defense map and the Yunyin of the Hyuga Sect family, and the land of Thunder. They will become the biggest winners of this war. Konoha will suffer immeasurable losses. Even Kushina in the village will also Because the Land of Thunder attacked the Land of Fire with a defense map or a coercive or traded alliance, it was affected. The worst-case scenario may be that Jiu Xin Nai will change from the most unusable weapon to the last weapon to reverse the situation. It is not always necessary to let Nine Tails go violently! In any case, he must break through this level, and, in order to prevent her from going to trouble with Xuena, he must be here to make her lose combat effectiveness! In other words, he must defeat her! His eyes have changed! Although frightened and angry in their hearts, the two Yugi people have been paying attention to the actions and expressions of the young man in front of him who "does not look great". Especially after he retracts his left hand behind him, she feels nervous. Increased exponentially. In the face of this Takichiba, she had to fight a hundred thousand points. According to the information from his psychic beast before his grandfather''s death, this Takichiba was able to use soil and water, physical skills Very powerful, there is also a forbidden technique that can greatly increase the speed and power, and a secret technique that can greatly increase the amount of Chakra in battle. Moreover, this little monsters understanding of tactics is no less than that of his grandfather. In a sense, this Takichiba is very similar to his grandfather. It is the kind that not only has outstanding personal strength, but also A tactical mind that can match personal strength, that is, one person can match two or three people of equal strength! Just now she saw Chiba Jieyin, why did she choose to retreat in the first place, instead of attacking and interrupting Chiba Ninjutsu before she released it, it was because of this. In the face of such a person, the most important thing to pay attention to is never how much ninjutsu this person knows, how strong ninjutsu is, how big the chakra is, but what kind of tactics this person will use and what kind of back-up Hand, what will happen to your surprise! This is when she was a child, after learning that she was Renzhuli, and knowing why the people in the village avoided her, hated her, and even threw her with trash, when she was most depressed, the one smiled and walked over. The kind grandpa who touched her head taught her the first thing in combat. Face the enemy, especially the cunning enemy who understands tactics. First, keep your mindset. Second, ensure your own advantages. Third, when the first two points of attention cannot be maintained or a certain point cannot be maintained, I think about how to protect myself from injury~www.novelhall.com~ Face any enemy''s dangerous moves and killer moves, first What time thinks about is to pull the distance and reach a safe distance. Continually retreat, endure, and accumulate strength, waiting for the moment when the enemy loses status, to end the battle. However, at that moment, I saw this kill the little Konoha who smiled at himself for the first time, touched his head for the first time, and talked with himself in a gentle tone for the first time. Monster, her head is full of her own grandpa being picked up by Raikage three generations. That terrible look! The blood all over his body was drained, and the whole face was **** and even deformed, almost unrecognizable! At that moment, she almost lost her composure, and her mind was all about killing a teenager who was about his age, maybe younger. Almost without thinking, he attacked from behind, and seeing his Jieyin hand, he suddenly remembered his grandfather''s teachings, suppressed the killing intent in his heart, and at the same time, he was suddenly shocked and retreated to avoid this. Takichiba''s trap. Also, suppress the hatred in your heart and force yourself to calm down. Because, she knows that only by being calm can she kill this little monster, and this is her only chance to kill this Takichiba. As a human pillar, she has few chances to leave the village. She is not Kirabi. senior! And in the limited mission that can leave the village, the chance of encountering this Takichiba is even smaller. She must not give up this opportunity! This little monster must die! Seeing the change in Chiba''s eyes, her figure sank slightly. She knew the meaning of this look. Opponents will not let themselves go! And, the attack is coming! Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 500： Short soldiers! The look has changed! Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly, and a dignified complexion appeared on his face. This kind of look, he knows, he knows very clearly, this is the look that must kill the person watching! "Boom!" At this moment, the flames of smoke exploded between the two of them, and the rain flowers flew around! In the next second, the fire light suddenly opened, spreading and dissipating suddenly! Chiba''s eyes went black, and a flame-like figure surrounded by a light red chakra was already close to him. So fast! Qianba''s figure, who was about to rush out, slammed and frowned, and the right hand that was withdrawing to throw out the detonation talisman Kunai suddenly lifted up. "Boom!" A muffled sound resounded through the entire rain curtain. "Kaka!" Then came the sound of rock cracking. Yanyin''s rock hardening technique? The two Yumu Men''s eyes slowly widened, and in their clear eyes, reflecting the place where their fists hit, their hands were crossed and their arms were shattered by the rock. Gee! Was completely blocked! She frowned, and after this frown, she suddenly looked back, a hint of surprise flashed across her face. Body surgery instant! "Boom!" There was another muffled noise resounding through the rain curtain. What a great strength! The two were slightly bitten by the wooden man''s teeth, and stepped on one foot in the mud. Suddenly half of their calves sank into it, and the mud splashed. Almost the whole person was pressed back to the ground from midair! But her right hand that made a fist loosened a bit. The leg that struck from the back was too strong. She felt a pain in her arm in the package of the tail beast Chakra! According to rumors, this Takichiba will have the strange power of Princess Tsunade, one of Konoha''s three ninjas, now it seems that it should be good. This is the strange power of Princess Tsunade! "Kakka!" The tail beast''s coat swayed like a small flame, but the rocky right foot that was close to it climbed up a trace of cracks. It was shattering every inch. From time to time, some rock debris fell to the ground. Dissipated in the rain. This reaction speed... Did he see through the attack behind me after instantaneously, or felt my attack, and reacted in an instant! Chiba did the last kick, hanging in the air, his brows were frowned, and his teeth were slightly clenched. "Chichichichi!" A wisp of white air floated from the intersection of his right leg and the wooden man''s right hand, which stood up and blocked. So hot! The temperature of this chakra is so high! Qianye''s eyes turned, and at this moment, the two tailed beasts with wooden shoulders and heads also "chichichi" gave up white air, gradually becoming rich. Obviously the rain fell on her tail beast coat and was instantly evaporated. This white air was the evaporated rain. One can imagine how hot this beast''s coat is. And just as this thought turned, Chiba had already twisted his body and opened his chest, clenching his fists, and his right fist had already smashed behind the ears of the two Yumu men! "Snapped!" At this moment, the two wooden men''s right hand flipped abruptly, and with their palms, they already grabbed Chiba''s right foot. Suddenly, white gas evaporated between the fingers, and the rock skin fragmentation intensified. The two wooden figures pointed out that the fragments turned up, revealing Chiba''s skin, and after the skin was exposed, a layer of reddishness appeared. . Qianye snorted, and the sudden increase in pain caused his fist to be slightly stagnant. "Snapped!" At this moment of sluggishness, the two Yumu men''s left hand also grabbed Chiba''s right foot, the white air became more intense, and the pain became more intense. When the left hand grasped Chiba''s right leg, the two Yumu men also gritted their teeth slightly, their hands tightened, and the two Yumu men twisted their bodies and slammed their hands amid the cracking sound of the rock skin Got out. Immediately, Chiba''s fist stopped a few inches behind the ears of the two wooden men, and the whole face flashed with pain. Then, the fist retreated at a faster rate. At the same time, Chiba only felt the tightness of his feet, the force came, and the whole person was flying upside down. With the two Yu Muren shaking, Qianye flew out backwards. At the same time, she also used the force of twisting her body to step on a solid place, and the whole person turned slightly, and she would be plunged into the mud. The foot was pulled out. "Snapped!" With a clear clap of hands, the two Mumen who pulled out their feet joined hands together to form a seal. Her shoulders, arms, and the coat of the tail beast on top of her head suddenly bulged, as if something suddenly swelled, and then gradually separated one. Tufts of round light red chakras. "Boom!" After the four or five round light red chakras completely separated from the tail beast coat, after a slight sound, the center of the round light red tail beast chakra suddenly ignited a blue flame, and then In an instant, the blue flame swelled violently, engulfing the entire group of tail beast Chakra, forming five or six blue fireballs! And these five or six blue fireballs, after the moment they were formed, gave a slight pause, and then shot out towards Qianye who was spinning backwards in the air with a squeak. At this time, Chiba was in mid-air, and his rotation was exhausted. The whole person was hanging upside down in the air. In the sound of "Gegege", the rocky skin climbed all the way from his chest. Within a second, it had already covered his entire face. The hands and feet are also completely covered with a layer of rocky skin. As soon as he paused, Qianye''s emerald green eyes quickly turned. Although it was in an upside-down posture, a bird''s-eye view quickly formed in his mind. At the same time, the blue fireball that staggered and flew was reflected in his eyes, coming more and more. The blue fireball is already here! This is... Chakra from the two-tailed brigade! Two tails are basically made of this blue flame! It''s just that the two tails are only short-lived in the original work, and there is no special description of the memory of this flame. I don''t know how high the temperature of the flame is, and whether there will be other changes in the flame, such as explosions. However, looking at the temperature of the tail beast''s coat just now, the flame temperature is definitely not low! hope Can block it! The thought passed in an instant, Chiba suddenly raised his hand, crossed, and guarded his face! "Bang bang bang bang bang!" Chiba just crossed his hands to protect his face~www.novelhall.com~ The five flames had already hit his body, and there was a series of muffled noises. "Chichi!" At the moment when the blue flame collided with Qianye''s body, the flame suddenly rose, and the tongue of flame engulfed Qianye in an instant, and an upside-down flame figure appeared in midair. The flame figure in the air was reflected in their eyes, and the two wooden men slowly let go of their hands, breathed a sigh, and glanced at the reddish color of their hands that was constantly waning due to the healing of the tail beast Chakra. There is no expression on his face. She grasped this blow perfectly, the fireball was also fast, and this Takichiba Chiba was in the air, unable to hide, even in a hurry, even the shadow of the shadow clone could not be made. This is a must! has it ended? The two Yumu men looked at the flame figure and narrowed their eyes. It''s just that that slightly heavy fighting posture has not changed! Chapter 501： Fight back! "Crack...crack..." In the midair, the blue flame humanoid was burning, making the sound of rocks being cracked from time to time, and slowly falling down, bringing out a trace of white gas steaming flames. This is the end? Seeing this situation, the two Yumu people did not have the slightest joy on their faces, and even a little bit of dissatisfaction. that''s it? Such a person, killed Grandpa Bi? how is this possible! The two Yumu men gritted their teeth, their eyes colder. Even if my grandfather''s body is not as good as before because of his age, but with our Yunyin''s secret medicine, he can at least show his strength by 30 to 40% in his heyday, how could he be defeated by such a trash! how is this possible! Thinking of this, the two Yumu Men''s minds once again passed their horrible appearance than Grandpa, their teeth clucked, and strong anger surged. It is absolutely impossible for someone who can beat Grandpa to be such a waste! The two wooden men clenched their hands tightly, and the tail beast''s coat around her hesitated and seemed to fluctuate with her emotions, but in the next second, her eyes flashed and her face gradually showed anger. Look stagnant! this is She turned her head subconsciously, looked to her right rear, and then suddenly looked at the human figure falling in the air. "laugh!" In the next second, the detonating charm on her right heel that was wet by the rain suddenly burned! Was it already buried when attacking from behind me? The two wooden men narrowed their eyes slightly, but regardless of the detonating talisman that had already burned, their faces eased, and even the corners of their mouths were slightly raised. This way, it''s almost the same! Now that he has set up a backhand, then the attack just now will probably not work for him! When playing against Grandpa Bi before, once Grandpa Bi left behind, he must have guessed my attack. Among the information sent back by Grandpa Than, this Taki Chiba is the same type of ninja as him, so it shouldn''t be wrong! In the midst of the electrical transfer, the two wooden men''s clenched hands slowly loosened, and slowly stretched out to the back. His squinted eyes were staring at the blue flame figure that was falling in height. I won''t let you succeed easily! Touching the cold kunai in the ninja bag, the two Yumu''s eyes condensed, their hands clenched unconsciously, and they tightly grasped the kunai in the ninja bag. "boom!" And at this moment, the detonating talisman burst into bursts, the flames of smoke rose instantly, and the two leaning forward slightly pushed forward by the blast wave were swallowed by the wooden men! "call out!" At this moment, the chest of the blue humanoid flame slammed open, and a kunai flew out and went straight to the center of the explosion. And after this Kuwu was shot, the hole opened as if it was the center of a fragmentation. Cracks climbed up the blue flame figure. With a click, the flame figure shattered into pieces like a spider web, some flames. The debris fell from the cracks, and the blue fire slowly extinguished during the fall, exposing the charred rock debris, and finally fell to the ground, splashed into the mud, and gave out a cloud of white gas with a "chick" sound. coming! At this time, the two Yumu Men who had endured the explosion in the smoke of the fire showed no signs of injury except for being leaned forward by the blast. It was just that the tail of the beast''s coat was slightly sunken under his feet. The detonation talisman was of no use to her at all, but at this time, her eyes were staring at the smoke screen in front of her unblinkingly. This angle was exactly the position of the blue flame figure. In the situation just now, he should not have time to finish the seal of the shadow clone and the substitute technique. Therefore, he can only rely on the rock hardening technique to forcibly block, and he is in mid-air and cannot move. Therefore, his attack, Can only come from here! The hearts of the two Yumu people were bright. "puff!" And just as her thoughts flashed, a kunai broke the smoke screen in front of him and flew straight to her eyebrows. At this moment, her face changed. "Duh!" In the next second, Kumo passed through and shot diagonally into the muddy ground behind her. The two turned their eyes from the wooden men and glanced at their left cheeks. At this time, she had already turned her cheeks, and sparks sputtered out of the tail beast coat on her left cheek. And in the corner of her eyes, there was a reflection of the bright color like the silk thread that connected behind Kuwu. This is... a wire? Her eyes narrowed slightly, and at the same time, a "silk" sound resounded from the silky bright color of her left cheek, which seemed to touch some kind of mechanical sound, and the bright color of the silk thread began to tremble slightly. Woke up. It seems that something is coming fast along this bright thread! front! The two suddenly turned their gazes from the wooden men, looking forward, Kuwu swept out in their hands, flashing an arc of cold light. "laugh!" The smoke screen was split into two suddenly, the pale red tail beast Chakra''s coat passed by, and the hot wind suddenly rose, and the split smoke screen suddenly dispersed. The eyes of the two Yumu people suddenly brightened, the curtain of rain was like a pillar, and the sound of rain shook. But at this moment, her face flashed with surprise! "puff!" At this moment, in front of her, where Kuwu had swept through, Qianye, who was fast approaching with a steel wire in one hand, was right in front of her. On Qianye''s chest and abdomen, there was a cut mark, and his upper body and lower body had begun to separate slowly. It''s just that the cross-section of the upper and lower body is not a bloody, visceral appearance. Rather, a cross-cut water surface! Water body! The two Yumu''s long eyelashes trembled slightly, their eyes turned, and their eyes turned away. "Wow!" But at this moment, the water body burst suddenly, with the inertia rushing towards her face, as if it was all on her body, and immediately, with a "chick", the white air transpired, and the water body returned to the water contact. When the tail beast''s coat was steamed to dryness, it became white gas and caged into a cloud of white mist, covering her sight! bad! At this moment, the two Yumuren seemed to perceive something, and suddenly looked to their left side. At this moment, one foot had already hit her left cheek! "Boom!" A muffled sound of flesh ~www.novelhall.com~ with a little "chichi" white breath, resounding through the rain curtain. Next second... Weird power, burst! Suddenly, a pale red figure flew out, dragging the tails of two taut-tailed beasts, Chakra, and slammed into the original forest. "boom!" Immediately, the primordial forest that was hit shivered violently, buzzing endlessly, as if hit by a cannonball. In the rustle, fallen leaves are flying. Strands of white gas transpired from under the tree. The pale red tail beast''s coat shook, and the two wooden men slowly slipped from the thick tree trunk. On top of her head, there was a round depression. But her eyes were staring at the place where the firelight smoke dissipated, and a trace of scarlet flashed in her eyes. hateful! Chapter 502： The strongest opponent so far! "despair!" In the mud, a cloud of muddy water splashed, Chiba landed on one foot, slowly put away the kick from the upper section, panting, and looked at the two Yumu men sitting under the primitive giant wood. Strands of burnt black smoke floated from his limbs, chest and shoulders, and on his right calf and left calf, pieces of scorched black fragments slowly peeled off, falling into the mud, agitated. Silk''s "chichi" sound. And on his chest and on his arms, there were also such scorched black fragments peeling off. After these fragments peeled off, strands of green brilliance slowly revealed, and the small blisters and burn marks under the black fragments were in this pale green He is slowly healing under the halo. "Chichichichi..." At this time, the flaming humanoid that was shattered in midair fell to the ground, splitting into pieces with a "slap", turning into a scorched black rock debris, falling into the mud, and steaming countless white steam. So dangerous! Almost toasted! With the emerald green brilliance in his eyes, Qianye''s eyes stayed in the two Yumu under the tree, but his body squatted down, the light green halo in his hands lit up, and he pressed virtually on the slightly trembling legs. If the medical chakra was not arranged in advance in the chest, shoulders and other places, I am afraid this injury may greatly affect the combat effectiveness! Time is too hasty, and there is no way to reserve a medical chakra on the left foot! The right foot has been burned just now, if this blow fails, it will be terrible! Qianye''s face was solemn. In the confrontation just now, he was really downwind. The coat of the beast was too difficult to get around. The defensive power, resilience, physical strength, speed and strength increased greatly, and the temperature Very high, it is already an integrated offensive and defensive ability! Erwei is a monster cat full of monsters and fire. Her Chakra is very hot for sure, but she did not expect that she has not yet completely turned into a tail beast. Two wooden men at this age can actually transform the tail beast Chakra Two-tailed flame! The temperature of the flame almost burned the skin of the rock. If it hadn''t been for my skin to show a second layer of rock skin, I''m afraid I would have become a ball of coke! Moreover, she seems to be able to control the temperature of this tail beast''s coat freely. Now in the rain, her tail beast''s coat has not aroused white air, obviously not so high temperature, but when I attacked her, it was very hot. high. Can''t be wrong! She can also control the temperature of the tail beast''s coat! This is even more difficult! Chiba gritted his teeth slightly. Although the medical Chakra has started treatment, the burning sensation will still stimulate his pain nerves and make him feel pain before the injury is completely healed. At this time, the two Yumu people also stood up slowly, and she looked at the huge circular depression on the giant wood behind her. Just now, she slammed into the primitive giant wood. Almost instantly, the giant wood dented. One can imagine how terrifying the strange power of this Takichiba is. Without a trace, he wiped out the blood flowing out of his nose, and the two Yumu also took a breath, their heartbeat speeded up a little, and they were quite scared. Without the protection of the tail beast''s coat, I am afraid that she would have been flying in the brain and died on the spot. Even with the protection of the tail beast coat, she felt a drowsy and trembling in her head, and a slight deviation in her sense of balance. At this time, her gaze stayed at Qianye for a moment, but she couldn''t help biting her teeth when she saw him squatting down, her hand was light green. hateful! At this time, both his left and right feet should be severely burned and scalded, and his actions should be affected. If he could attack now, he would definitely not be able to escape, he would definitely die! But... at this time, the condition is not good! At this moment, her mind was concussed, and her sense of balance was in trouble. If she attacked rashly, it would be easy for her opponent to take advantage of it. On the contrary, she might be killed by being subdued. Now, she must take a good rest and let the Tail Beast Chakra adjust her state. And after this unwillingness in her heart, she couldn''t help but raise a thought that made her shudder. Could it be that...I''m currently having a brain concussion and temporarily losing the opportunity to attack, is this Takichiba calculated? Impossible... Could he still think of this level, using strange power to make my brain concussed, and then take the opportunity to treat the injuries of my right and left feet? No matter how great he is, he can''t think of this level... As soon as this thought came out, the two Yu Muren were suddenly shocked. However, before him, the steel wire mechanism Kunai shot was obviously calculated that I would lean forward slightly after being impacted by the detonating talisman explosion, so I shot it from that angle, otherwise the angle of the Kunai But it''s too far, it will deviate from my left shoulder and shoot. When the time comes, the body will not necessarily force me to shoot, and it is impossible for him to hit me when I shoot without defense! First, I blocked my sight with explosive smoke, which made me highly concentrated and increased my tension, and then used kunai, steel wire mechanism and water body to induce my highly concentrated spirit and tension to make unwise choices, and then use Instantly moved behind me and seized this opportunity to attack. It should be his plan! He was in the air at the time, so he shouldn''t use physical magic to instantaneous, but he could escape from water, and in the heavy rain, he could barely use water instantaneous, and he could completely do it behind me. With his strange power, if you adjust the angle of attack, you can kick me to the tree. but All this requires rigorous calculations, there is no deviation, and the rapid changes in the battle, there is no deviation, but it is hard to compare! Moreover, it is a instant attack. Although the instantaneous speed is very fast, it is also a test. Not all people who use the instantaneous can grasp the instantaneous landing point exactly! Even if it was not calculated by him, this Takichiba... It''s also terrible! After a series of thoughts turned, the two Yumu people took a deep breath. At this moment, she was quite sure that it was this person who killed her dear Grandpa Bi. He is very strong, very strong! Moreover, it is very similar to my grandfather than, very similar! In other words, even if she has the absolute advantage of the tail beast Chakra ~www.novelhall.com~, one might be defeated or even killed by him! There can be no more mistakes in this battle! Think carefully about every step! Otherwise, it will be an impossible situation! Takichiba... This is the strongest enemy she has encountered since she learned to control the tail beast Chakra, none! At the same time, Chiba, who felt her gaze, frowned slightly. Maybe she will be me, and the strongest opponent I have ever encountered so far is not necessarily... Her posture... There are still no flaws at all! And, I always feel... More difficult than Yeyuebi, Chiyo! Chapter 503： 2 difficult about there Chiba removed his hand, the light green halo in his hand also slowly disappeared, and the burns and small blisters on his legs have disappeared, replaced by pieces of fresh and tender skin, which are obviously different from others. To distinguish the skin. Chakra consumption is also a bit big... Chiba sighed in his heart. This conversion of medical chakras is also quite huge in terms of chakra consumption. In a short period of time, plus the reserved medical chakras, the medical chakras alone have already consumed the injuries. The door mode is nearly 20% of the chakra volume. In addition to the water body, the water body and the like, just in the confrontation, the chakra of his intact injury mode has been consumed nearly 30%, and another 50% is consumed, and the injury mode will enter the load state. The physical strength will be consumed rapidly. In a load state, it is estimated that within one minute, the injury mode will drain all his physical strength. To deal with her, we still have to find a way to break her tail beast coat first. This thing can attack and defend. If you dont break this tail beast coat, it wont be able to cause damage to her. Then no matter what I do. Just struggling to death! She was defensive with the strange power from the front just now, and she did not appear to be seriously injured. I am afraid that the defensive power of her tail beast coat is stronger than that of Jiuxinai! Moreover, the only way to get rid of it is to use attack means to consume her Chakra or something, which is completely impossible. The tail beast Chakra is so huge that it is impossible to think about it. However, for Chiba, he does not yet have an effective attack method to break the tail beast coat. In the past two years, training with Kushina can really threaten Kushina, and he also knows about Xuena''s new soft fist and Hirohiko''s illusion of writing round eyes. His attacks, regardless of physique or ninjutsu, Those who are restrained by the tail beast''s coat cannot cause effective attack damage. And now that Hirohiko and Xuena are not there, it is even more difficult for him to do anything alone. He is already in a dilemma now. Obviously, in the current situation, he is only suitable for escape, and if he escapes, he still has a way. However, he couldn''t escape, absolutely couldn''t escape, and he wanted to defeat the two Yumu people to lose their fighting power. Make it unable to affect him and Hongyan five people, let the plan go on smoothly. Originally, Chiba had already thought that as long as he defeated or escaped from the quasi-S grade Iwayin ninja, then the encirclement of Iwayin and Yunyin would be in chaos, and everyone would come to him. At that time, Hongyan and the others could Leaving, I am making a fuss. Although it is dangerous, I can basically leave. It''s just that I didn''t expect it to happen. Two Yumu people, one of Yunyin''s two Zhuli people, actually hid in this encirclement! And at the most critical moment, it disrupted all his plans and forced him to leave even if he wanted to. hateful! Looking at the swaying light red tail beast coat that was burning like a small flame, Chiba frowned. But at this moment, his whole person has slowly stood up, and as he stood up, the two Yumu people over there sank slightly. Is there any way? Is there any way? Chiba''s eyes rolled, looking around, as if trying to find something from the surrounding environment. However, just like what he had observed from the air, this place was nothing but a large open space in the virgin forest, under the rain curtain, it was already muddy. This should be the open space opened up by the quasi-S grade rock hidden, in order to prevent him from using the primeval forest terrain to escape or counterattack, causing them big trouble. Although it is already muddy, Chiba can still see that there are traces of land turning here. I am afraid that the quasi-S-rank ninja from Yanyin used some soil ninjutsu to bury all the original trees here. Got it. This shows that Yanyin''s quasi-S grade is not worse than Yunyin''s, and may be slightly stronger. And this open space, there should be some distance from the edge of the enclosure. If you are too close there, Yanyins ambush will be greatly reduced, because too close can easily attract the attention of Yunyins encirclement. A series of thoughts passed through Qianye''s mind, and his already frowning brows seemed to be frowning again. When encountering strong enemies, I always feel that I have not trained enough! But at this time, another thought arose in Chiba''s mind. If you give me more time, just give me more time every day! Even more than ten minutes a day would be fine, this new technique will be more perfect, the chakras may be consumed less, and it can be used for actual combat. It can be used to break her tail beast coat and cause her harm. As long as it can cause harm to her, then it won''t have such a headache. If you give it more time, you might be able to find the weakness of the Nine-tailed beast''s coat, work out tactics, and use it on Yugi. Give me a little more time, I can do more physical training, more research on sealing...more... and many more! Qianye''s eyes flashed, and then he was taken aback. Seeing the two Yumu people''s eyes flashed sharply, the hands that were printed on the back were slightly loosened. She did not attack? Why is there no offense? Isn''t this just watching me heal? Although it was said that the time was short, it was indeed a good opportunity to attack. She should have attacked! In order to prevent her from attacking, I even prepared a ninjutsu! why? She did not attack? Chiba''s eyes flickered as he looked at the two Yumu people. It''s not that I didn''t attack it! But it can''t be attacked! She was injured. Although it was an invisible small injury or internal injury, it would affect her battle and prevent her from attacking, but to stick to it! In other words... Thinking of this, Qianye''s eyes lit up, and the scenes of the confrontation just flashed through his mind. Can I only use that? Although it was the first time it was used in actual combat, and it encountered such an opponent, the current situation ~www.novelhall.com~ can only be like this. Now is not the time to cherish Chakra! Thinking about it, Chiba took a breath, his eyes condensed, and his right foot took a half step back. coming! At this moment, seeing Chiba''s movements, the two Yu Muren''s hearts were stunned, and the tension doubled in an instant. Even the tail beast coat was affected by her mood, and the two swaying tails stretched straight! In the next second, the eyes of the two Yumu people were slightly widened, and an incredible color appeared on their faces! Physical attack? At this moment, Qianye flashed over, close to her eyes, clenched his fists, and in the splash of rain, the fist with raindrops and strong wind had already hit! And the next second... "Boom!" A muffled sound of flesh and blood sounded in the entire rain curtain! Chapter 504： Temptation? "Chichi!" Clouds of white gas rose from her tail beast coat and opponent''s stone fist, raindrops bursting, her entire arm was gasping. Did not use strange power? The slightly widened eyes of the two wooden men moved slowly, looking at the intersecting fists, their pupils contracted slightly. Just now this Takichiba came in an instant, and her fist was already hit. Her fist was just a subconscious reaction. She originally thought that there would be no casting power, but she did not expect that the two fists intersect, although the opponent''s fist is strong. But it can be completely blocked. What does he want to do? The two Yumu men frowned and looked at Qianye who was leaping into the air and hitting each other with a fist. A suspicion flashed in their eyes, and their hearts became more vigilant. Just as this thought turned, her peripheral light flashed, and her face suddenly changed. In the peripheral light, it was Chiba''s fingers with the index finger and **** raised. Jieyin! The faces of the two Yumu men changed suddenly, and the figure of the lunge punching out suddenly straightened, and the bowed right foot almost sank a layer in the mud! And at this moment, on the back of the rock fist that collided with the fist wrapped in the pale red chakra, a small rock cone suddenly bulged, quietly pierced out, and rushed towards the right eye of the two wooden men. Out. Actually... On the basis of the rock hardening technique, another form change? Do not! It is the use of the rock generated by the rock hardening technique to use soil escape ninjutsu! This guy, what terrible situation has he reached in his understanding of Chakra''s changes in form and nature! Use ninjutsu on the basis of ninjutsu? The eyes of the two wooden men suddenly widened, and their hearts were astonished, and the little rock cone that rushed from the back of the fist of the opposite Chiba was already in front of them! "Boom!" But at this moment, the mud under the two of them exploded violently, and the small pitman paused suddenly and stopped at the place where the two wooden beasts'' coats were barely thick. In the next second, the tails of the beasts were It retreats at a faster rate than Xiaoyan Cone stabbed! "despair!" Seeing the pale red figure dragging the two chakra tails and retreating suddenly, Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly and landed on one foot. At the same time, with a "pop", the cracked muddy water splashed him all over. However, Chiba didn''t care, and was slightly puzzled. What a quick response! Chiba couldn''t help but pass such a thought in his mind, and at the same time, the continuous changes in his hands resulted in a seal! "Tick!" A drop of water splashed on the tail beast coats on the right shoulders of the two wooden men in the retreat. There was a whistling sound, and a cloud of white gas emerged. Behind! The two Yumu men moved their eyes slightly and glanced backwards. In the corner of their eyes, Chiba held the broken eyeballs, his right hand hung high, and pierced her right cheek! Is he going to fight close? The two Yumu men frowned, and a trace of anger flashed in their eyes. This is too small for me! "Crack, click!" A sound of fragmentation sounded from the faces of the two Yumu people. But at this moment, Chibas pupils contracted slightly, and the chakras tail flashed out suddenly, blocking the two wooden mens right cheeks, and the chakra tail that pierced it, piercing it into a small depression , And at the same time began to crack small pitons. At the same time, there was a "crack" sound from his chest and abdomen, and the rocky skin was climbing up. "Snapped!" In this second, the tiny rock cones burst into pieces, and the cuttings flew away! "Crack!" In this second, the rocky skin covered Chiba''s chest and abdomen. "Boom!" At this second, the other tails of the two wooden men, from bottom to top, shot out diagonally, and slammed into Qianye''s chest and abdomen, and a huge force came! "Kakka!" Suddenly, the sound of fragmentation resumed, and the rocky skin between Chiba''s chest and abdomen was slapped in an instant, and cuttings flew out from the cracks, splashing on the pale red Chakra''s tail that was vaping! "cough!" The moment before the rocky skin shattered, Chiba almost coughed up, his ribs creaked, and he was almost shot flying out. At this moment, a creak sound rang in Qianye''s hands. When the tail shot, Qianye''s hands were covered with a layer of rocky skin in an instant, and Qianye gritted his teeth and his hands jerked. Hug. "laugh!" Suddenly, the white air suddenly evaporated! Chiba had to squeeze his teeth, endure the burning pain in his hands, and slam on the ground with one foot, the muddy water flew around, resisting the great strength and burning heat on his tail. Then, he twisted his body abruptly, shook his hands, and threw the two Yumu people out. Humph! At this moment, the two Yumu people who were thrown out made a cold snort, hanging upside down in the air. The pink chakra''s tail that was blocking the right cheek violently moved, slammed out, stretched into the wind and turned into one. Only the pale red Chakra''s hand suddenly grabbed the hands that Chiba had thrown out and was about to withdraw. Does the tail beast coat cooperate with physical skills? Chiba only felt a tight hand, and the two in his eyes were twisted by the wooden figure, and when the pulling force came, he flew out of the sky and was thrown out by the Chakra''s hand. "despair!" The two who twisted their bodies to the ground were stepped on a muddy water by the wooden man. As soon as they landed, their brows were frowned, and the two chakra tails suddenly shrank, and the cross blocked in front of them. "Duh!" In the next second, two spiral water arrows shot obliquely from mid-air, and almost immediately after the tail contracted, they had already hit the tail. What a great power! The pupils of the two wooden men shrank sharply, looking at the spirally penetrating water arrow on the pale red tail, even condensing the tail beast Chakra into a tight spiral shape, and even pushed the two tails back. Pushed a little. But... useless! The two Yumu men sneered. "Snapped!" As if to confirm her idea, when the two water arrows penetrated half the thickness of the tail, they shattered into droplets and splashed out! The two chakras flicked from the recesses of their tails and suddenly returned to normal, while waving and swaying, as if mocking Chiba''s weakness in attack. "despair!" At this moment, Qianye, who was thrown into the air, turned over and landed, stepping on a piece of muddy water. It seems that in the past two years, I was really a bit psychologically overshadowed by the chakra-tailed beast! Although this beast Chakra is easy to use, offensive and defensive, and even has other special abilities, it is not completely invincible. The Little Rock Cone and Vortex Arrow just now had traces of piercing it. As long as they had enough power and piercing power, this beast''s coat could not be broken. No, it''s not broken! It can be pierced! And ~www.novelhall.com~ My strange power, although most of it is defended by the tail beast coat, it will still cause damage to the human column power! I am not completely out of chance! Thinking about it, a smile overflowed from the corner of Chiba''s mouth, but blood came out from his nose. Having said that, there is no such thing as strength. One blow cracked my rocky skin, and at the same time it almost broke my ribs... I must be more careful! However, I am also owed to this tail, and this injury reminds me. This is a real life-and-death battle, not a duel with Kushina. The girl in front of me is a character I like, but... It''s really killing me now! Thinking of this, Qianye wiped the muddy water on his face, took a breath, and sank slightly. So, after the trial, what should be used, it should be used! Chapter 505： Observed! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... The tails of the two chakras slowly stretched out, and the two Yumu men watched Chiba land, but did not rush to attack. After years of training with Ye Yuebi, she knows that now is not a good opportunity to attack. To deal with this enemy who is more like her than her grandfather, she must be cautious and cautious, cautious and cautious, always paying attention to the surrounding environment . He probably wouldn''t make useless attacks. Although the attack just now was swift, but under the protection of the tail beast coat, he should know that it was not effective. Just now his strange power kicked, he should know the defensive power of the tail beast coat. Knowing that the effect is not great, but still wanting to attack, there must be some ulterior motive. Maybe at this time, he has already planted his back and hit me by surprise! I was awakened in my heart, and the two Yumu men''s faces were serious, and their slick and clear eyes had already looked at the large open space once. this is From this look, the two wooden men frowned. Unconsciously, there were already many small and large pits around her. Some of them were stepped out when she hurried back, and some were that. Taki Chiba stepped out, and some of them appeared suddenly, she hadn''t noticed at all. At this time, the rain poured down, and the accumulated water in these large and small pits was already half a pit. When? He set up so many small holes in this area? And so much water has already accumulated! At this moment, the eyes of the two wooden men lit up, and their hearts were suddenly bright. Sure enough, he laid the foreshadowing while attacking. Shui Dun needs to be in a place with water to exert its true power. He has set up so many pits and accumulated into puddles, and he must use the water in them to exert their power. The water escape ninjutsu. This should be his ultimate goal! After knowing the strength of my tail beast coat, I still buried so many foreshadowings to prepare the water escape ninjutsu. I am afraid he is very sure that this water escape ninjutsu can defeat me in the tail beast coat state. In the information that Grandpa Bigpa returned at the time, there was his accomplishments in water escape. He was a ninja very good at water escape three years ago. During this time, I am afraid that he has become more proficient, perhaps he has learned something a-level, even S-level water escape ninjutsu is completely possible! It is entirely possible for him to defeat me by relying on the powerful water escape! However, it is precisely because of the power of this water escape ninjutsu that it is necessary to accumulate enough water! It must be so! The two of the wooden men narrowed their eyes, and reflected in their pupils the appearance of Qianye wiped off the muddy water on his face. Never let the water accumulate completely, before that, we must defeat this Takichiba! At this moment, Chiba breathed slightly, his body sank slightly, his body creaked, and in a flash, the rocky skin covered his arms, legs and feet, chest and abdomen. But at this moment, his eyes widened suddenly, and his pupils were already filled with the light red figure that suddenly flashed out of his chest and clenched fists. The two came from the wooden man, with a punch close in front of them. "Boom!" In the splash of rain, the flesh and skin muffled. "Crack!" A crack, climbed up the cross-blocking hands covered with rock skin, and then, two, three, four... countless cracks spread, it seems that it will be broken in the next second . At the same time, Sisi''s white air rose from the place where the fist wrapped in the pale red chakra collided with the crossed hands, "chichi" made a sound. Gee! This tail beast coat is really difficult! Feeling the gradual warmth, and finally some hot rocky skin, Chiba frowned, and the rocky skin on his left hand suddenly cracked. this is! At this moment, the two Yumu men who jumped out of their punches flashed their eyes, but saw that the rocky skin of Qianye''s left hand suddenly shattered, and these eyes had already formed two marks in a flash. Can''t let him seal! No chance can be given to him! Thoughts flashed in their minds, and the two chakra tails behind the wooden men suddenly turned into palms, and they rushed out and grabbed them with both hands. In a flash, it was before Qianye''s hands, and the rain hit the chakra hands. , Sneer, sneer, white gas transpires. If this is true, even with rock skin protection, Chibas hands will definitely be At this moment, Chiba kicked and retreated suddenly, but the seal in his hands kept on. "laugh!" In the next second, Chakra''s hands staggered past, almost rubbing Chiba''s cross-blocked right hand, a white gas suddenly rose, and Chiba''s cracked right hand rock skin instantly rubbed a scorch mark. , With a "pop", the whole piece broke apart, revealing the flesh of his arm. "Shoo!" At this moment, four or five spherical flames resembling a house mouse dragged a tail flame like a rat''s tail, rushing in an arc, almost in front of you! Squirrel ball jade! See how you run! The two wooden men clenched their hands into fists, their eyes were full of killing intent, and they stared at Qianye. At this moment, Chiba is retreating and it is impossible to avoid it! But after this thought, her face changed. He has an afterthought! In the reflection of her eyes, she could not see the slightest panic of Qianye, almost subconsciously, she had such a thought. "Boom!" At this moment, a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded from Qianye''s side, and a hand suddenly stretched out from the white mist, slamming Qianye''s arm. Shadow clone! "Boom bang bang!" At this moment, Chiba, who was violently pulled by the shadow clone, seemed to be pulling too quickly. He staggered under his feet and rolled out. Suddenly, four or five rat-tail ball jade wrapped in blue flames almost rubbed the corners of his clothes and bumped into each other, exploding into a ball of blue flames, causing endless scoffs and white qi. "Boom!" In the muddy water burst, the two wooden men rushed out like arrows from the string, and attacked in the direction of Qianye staggering sideways. Looks like that, but it has been a long time to plan, almost when Qianye Ying''s clone appeared, she had already set off! "Snapped!" At this moment, Chiba was hitting the ground with his right hand. In the muddy water splashing, he rolled half a circle and was about to turn over the ground. When his side rolling stopped, the attack of the two wooden men would have already hit it. what! But at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ the eyes of the two Yumu people suddenly widened, and they looked towards their left cheek. A drop of blood splashed into her perspective! Qi! The first time I used it, my accuracy was a bit poor! If you are a little proficient, I am afraid it is not an ordinary bruise! It now seems that during this period of time, I have been training with Kushina, and my perception of the power of my own ninjutsu has deviated! It''s not that I don''t have no effective means of attack, but I subconsciously take Jiuxinai''s safety too much, so every time I use ninjutsu, I will subconsciously keep my hands and dare not pierce Jiuxinai''s tail beast coat! Chiba rolled to the ground and squatted on the ground, his eyes reflected the horror on the faces of the two Yumu people, and her slanted silhouette. Also, the slender rock cone on the side of her face that rushed straight out of her supporting hand! Chapter 506： Here is one move! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... The shadow of the shadow clone has just been formed. After rolling half a circle on the side, in such a short time, can the seal of this Tulong gun be formed? A faint shock appeared in the eyes of the two Youmu people. At this time, she was floating in the air, turned to profile, and moved slightly, just a little bit away from the pierced rock cone, the golden little girl. The braids were dancing behind his head, and a handful of small flaming tailed beasts'' coats slowly dripped with liquid medicine. She looked at the petronite, and the drop of blood on the tip of the petronite incredulously. Time seems to have slowed down! This rock cone came extremely fast, too fast, she could barely see it soon, only by relying on her keen perception in the tail beast form to avoid this. Does the speed at which I rush to increase the speed of this rock cone? This slender structure is also to better pierce the coat of the tail beast... Streaks of white air slowly rose from her left cheek, and the bloodstains drawn by the petites slowly closed and were repaired by the tail beast Chakra. "Crack!" A crack spread from the tip of the slender rock cone, slanting all the way down! "Kakka!" At this moment, time seemed to accelerate in an instant, and in an instant, countless cracks filled this slender rock cone. "Snapped!" With the sound of cracking, the slender rock cones suddenly broke into pieces of rock fragments, which fell into the mud and turned into a pile of rock pieces. "puff!" At the same time, two red lights flashed, and the blue flames that had collided into a ball burst out suddenly, turning into a little blue fire ball, splashing down the mud, sneer. Gee! At this moment, Qianye''s eyes turned slightly, using his hands and feet together, he suddenly jumped up. "Boom!" Almost the moment he jumped up, there was a flash of red light in front of his eyes, and the place where he was originally was bombarded with mud and water. Two Chakra''s hands came in an arc, smashed the blue fireball, brushed his shoulders and cheeks, and slammed into the mud. Suddenly, the mud was hollow, and a small pit was formed instantly! "Shoo!" And at this moment, the three Kuwuwuwu shots from Chakra''s hand. Awesome! Looking at the three kunai in front of him, Chiba had to sigh. Amidst the shaking and horror, Chakrashou''s attack was also launched, as well as this two-stage attack of Kuwu. Was she attacking subconsciously at this time? Chiba''s pupils reflected the two Yumu men whose eyes were slightly deflected, as well as the hand she threw out, and the tail beast coat connected by the extension of Chakra''s hand. But in the eyes of the two Yumu people, it reflected the print of Chiba''s hand, as well as the three rotating water arrows around him that were condensed like thin needles that were condensed from the surrounding rain. "Bangbang tie!" The two men suddenly converged from the shock and shock on the wooden man''s face, and the three thin needle-like rotating water arrows of Bengfei Kuwu reflected in their eyes. "Boom bang bang!" Three groups of fire smoke blew up around Chiba in mid-air. Amid the impact of the air wave, Chiba took the opportunity to turn over and land. "Snapped!" In the muddy water splashing, Qianye''s figure shook, and her feet exploded suddenly, her figure flashed, and she rushed out with the creaking sound, and flew out with the crazily rewinding pale red Chakra hand. "Snapped!" In the muddy water splashing, the two wooden men fell to the ground, and the tail beast''s coat suddenly tightened. "Puff puff!" The thin needle-like rotating water arrow slammed into the shrinking block to protect the chakra''s tail in front of the two faces. Immediately, the two chakra tails were twisted where they touched the rotating water arrows, and the speed of the rotating water arrows slowed down abruptly, piercing the tail bit by bit, and after a while, it actually penetrated the chakra. The tail pierced out, piercing Chakra''s tail transparently, twisted and pierced towards the beautiful faces of the two wooden men, and finally stopped in front of the two tail beast coats with the wooden faces, and lost all of it. After the power paused for a while, it broke apart and turned into raindrops, splashing on the coats of the two tail beasts on the faces of the wooden men, and dripping down. "Boom boom!" And just as the thin needle water arrow burst, the two from the wooden mans face, shoulders, and the tail beast coats suddenly swelled into small balls, and five groups of flames suddenly lit up in them. The swollen tailed beast Chakra swallowed and turned into five blue fireballs. "Chichichichi!" And almost at the moment of formation, these five blue fireballs flew out, and shot towards the coming Chiba with white energy! In an instant, the blue fireball was already in front of Chiba! At this moment, Chiba''s hand print slightly changed. Earth escape, earth flow wall! During the run, a rock wall slammed up and stood up abruptly, blocking Qianye. "Boom boom boom boom boom!" The moment the rock wall was erected, the blue fireball crashed into it. Suddenly, the rock wall trembles, white gas evaporates, and cracks, with five circular centers, spread out in different positions of the rock wall. "DaDaDa!" At the same time, Chiba stepped on the wall, jumped out suddenly, clenched his fists, and with the sound of clicking, the rocky skin covered his right fist again! "Kerala!" The cobweb of the rock wall cracked, and in the last foot of Chiba, it shattered and collapsed into a rock pile. "Boom!" But at this moment, there was a muffled sound, resounding through the entire rain curtain. Chiba collided with two Yumu men in midair! What a powerful force! Qianye gritted his teeth slightly, his eyes flashed with emerald green light, and the rocky skin on his hands cracked apart, but this time, there was no white gas coming out. Still did not use strange power? The eyes of the two wooden men squinted slightly, and the two tails behind the tail beast''s coat were suddenly stretched, turning into chakra hands, clenched into two chakra fists, white air suddenly rose, and rushed out from behind her shoulders. Smashed to the front of Chiba! As the rain flew around, it was in front of Chiba, and the white air almost evaporated onto Chiba''s cheeks. At this moment, seeing Chakra''s fist about to hit Chiba, the two Yumu''s faces changed, and their pupils suddenly rose. On top of her head, a foot was already severely cut off! That shadow clone! The corners of the two Yumu''s lips twitched! "Boom!" In the next second, the flesh and skin muffled, and her head slammed! "laugh!" Chakra fists close to the face! "Boom!" Then ~www.novelhall.com~ this Chakra''s fist fell down at a faster speed than before, and followed its owner, smashing to the ground fiercely, blowing up a muddy water and making a loud noise! "Leave it to you, ontology!" The shadow avatar Chiba made a stab at Chiba and compared it with a "v". Then, with a "bang", it exploded into white mist! At this time, Qianye lowered his head, quickly formed a seal in his hand, and fell down, the emerald green light in his eyes seemed to flicker faster! The outcome depends on this one! "Snapped!" At the turn of his mind, Qianye formed the last seal, and followed the falling trend, pressing his hands on the ground fiercely. Earth Escape, the technique of rock fist... The Art of Siyan Boxing! Chapter 507： Lure the enemy! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "Wow!" The splashing muddy water fell to the ground, flowing into the shallow human-shaped pit formed by the fall of the pale red figure, and gathered on the pale red tailed beast Chakra, and was burned into a cloud of white gas. The two wooden men fell to the ground, and the white gas was steaming around. She slowly opened her eyes, clenched her teeth, and moved her hand that was pressing on the ground. Use the shadow clone to use the instant body to launch an attack on my head? That punch, did he deliberately confront me, in order to use his body to attract my attention, and to make perfect use of the smoke from the explosion of the three detonators? Do not! It was the use of the unusual Tulong spear technique that attracted most of my attention. Although I made an attack, but because of this Tulong spear technique, I ignored the shadow clone that pulled him. When I attacked with Chakra''s tail before, his main body and shadow clone had escaped at the same time, and, while my attention was still on the rock cone by the stall, his shadow clone was secretly hidden. I got up, although I didn''t know where it was hiding, it was indeed hidden. Finally, taking advantage of the flame smoke of the detonation talisman Kumai exploded, using fast-moving means such as instantaneous, then attacked me from above! The two of the wooden men narrowed their eyes slightly, and they were shocked. But what is going on? His rock cones and water arrows, under my attack, he should not have time to Jiyin, then why can he still use ninjutsu, and the interval is so short, even if he Jiyin fast, he can only knot two Printed, The simplest three-shenjutsu requires three seals to complete. With only two seals, ninjutsu can be used. Is this possible? In the next second, her pupils widened slightly and her heart tightened. bad! Now is not the time to think about this, you have to be prepared! At this moment, half a meter above her head, a figure fell from the sky, splashing mud and water! And his hands are already on the ground! A drop of muddy water splashed on the two Yumu Man''s tail beast coats, steaming a wisp of white air! coming! The two wooden men slammed their hands on the ground, killing intent in their eyes! "Kakka!" And just when the two mens minds were turned by the wooden man, there were four mud packs around the shallow pit, which were arranged in front and back, left and right. Amidst the sound of clicking, four rock fists broke out. The arms were bent and stretched, and they were already smashed towards the two wooden men in the middle! "Boom!" The four fists crashed down, and the muddy water jumped up immediately, and the waterfall spread like a fountain, dots and dots, splashing on the half-squatting Qianye. At this moment, Chiba raised his head slightly, and his hands on the ground slowly spread out, and his right foot receded in a very low lunge shape. At that moment, unexpectedly... And in his eyes, what was reflected in his eyes were the four rock fists that began to shatter slightly, and the four fists wrapped in the pale red chakra! At this moment, in front of him, the pale red tail beast coat was burning like a pinch of small flames. The two wooden men touched on the ground with their feet, and the white gas evaporated from the bottom of their feet. Their hands were raised flat, hands like claws. Deeply embedded in the rock fist that struck from the left and right, stone chips popped out from between the fingers from time to time, and the two chakra tails had already turned into two chakra palms, stretched like claws, one forward and the other Later, against the rock fist that struck back and forth, Chakra''s claws were deeply embedded in the rock fist, and the stone powder was rusty. The four rock fists trembled from time to time, but they didn''t score any points. Only in vain, the stone dust and debris were splashed between the fingers of the two wooden men and between the fingers of the Chakra. It can be said that they were completely blocked! "Crack!" At this moment, cracks spread from the hands of the two wooden men and the edges of the Chakra hands, and they crawled all the way to the entire rock fist. In the next second, these four futile rock fists will crumble into four piles of rocks! However, at this moment, the two Yumu Men''s eyes flashed, their complexions changed suddenly, their figures leaned back slightly, but when they were halfway up, they were slightly stiff and paused. At this moment, Chiba with her eyes always staying, her figure "Lalala!" At this moment, the rock fist collapsed and turned into a rock fragment and fell. "Boom!" At this moment, one foot, from bottom to top, hit her chin fiercely! The two Yumu people only felt a pain in their jaws and a lightness in the whole person. In a flash, they were already several meters in the air! At this moment, the sharpness in the eyes of the two Youmu people suddenly lit up, and their eyes slowly moved down. It''s now! "Du Du Du Du!" And just as her gaze moved down, the chakra group with five rat tails wrapped in blue flames slammed out of her back and headed towards the attack directly below her. Squirrel ball jade! At this moment, a smile appeared on her face. Next, it should be to use the prepared powerful water to escape ninjutsu! Now my state is the perfect time to attack, and it is also the most suitable attack position for water ninjutsu! No matter how fast you knot the seal, you can break the powerful ninjutsu of the tail beast coat, it is impossible to release a few seals! In other words, now is my best time to attack! Instead of letting you not know when to use these backhands to give me a knife, I might as well entice you to use these backhands! Then... at the moment you attack, kill you! With sharp brilliance, the two Yumuren''s gazes all the way down, but when her gaze fell on Chiba, the smile on her mouth widened suddenly. At this time, in her eyes, Chiba was half kneeling on the ground with one hand reflected in her eyes, while her hands were knotted. And the five **** of rat-tail ball jade are already on top of his head! The next moment, it is about to hit, and the blue flames will gather together to form a big blue fireball, burning the enemy to death! Obviously, her strategy succeeded! Deliberately did not use the speed to flash out of the attack range of the stone fist, and deliberately blocked the four stone fists with both hands and two chakra tails for this! Let this Takichiba think that the time has come, or that his tactics have been successful, restricting her actions, and then he can launch an attack that pave the way for the powerful water escape ninjutsu! This is the attack that kicked her into the air! Because only below the surface of the water and still in the air, can the squeezing force and impact of the water escape ninjutsu be best displayed. The attack effect will be the best. In this way ~www.novelhall.com~ he will get the seal, the seal of the water escape ninjutsu. And this time, it''s time for her to charge a blow! Since blocking Iwaken, the rat-tail ball jade has quietly accumulated in this blind spot of Takichiba''s vision. She is waiting for this moment! go to hell! The two Yumu men sneered at the corners of their mouths, but there was a cry of resentment in their hearts! And in her eyes, the flames of Squirrel Ball Jade had begun to swell, and they were already very close to each other, and only a moment away from the top of the hateful Taki Chiba''s head. In the next instant, the squirrel ball jade will burst and converge, and the monster fire of the strange cat will consume this enemy! however In the next moment, her sneer instantly solidified, her face... Sudden change! Chapter 508： break out! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "boom!" Five **** of rat-tail **** collided together, burst apart, and gathered together to form a large blue flame sphere, which burned, and in a flash, the mud on the ground underneath was evaporated to dryness. At the same time, it completely swallowed Chiba''s figure! However, at this moment, the faces of the two Yumu people who were originally sneered were stiff, their smiles instantly condensed, and their complexions... suddenly changed! what! Isn''t it... Mizuno Ninjutsu? Rather, water is instant! A drop of water splashed on her snow-white soft and greasy tail beast coat on the back of her neck. With a "chick", it evaporated into water vapor and floated upwards. The two wooden men''s faces were stiff and their eyes suddenly rose Look. At this moment, her ascent has stopped, her body is hanging in the air, Chakra''s tail is dancing under her feet, and above her head, the splashing rain seems to have stopped because of her ascension stopped. At this moment, time seemed to slow down again. In her afterglow, in her keen perception, she can clearly feel that she is behind, or to be precise, above her back! That Takichiba is just above and behind her! Just now, when the rat tail ball burst, she saw that Taki Chiba, the last seal formed, disappeared instantly! Squirrel Ball Jade didn''t hurt him at all! At this time, an extremely bad feeling arose in her heart, and an indescribable tremor rushed into her brain. on purpose? Is he on purpose? Deliberately let me notice so many big and small pits on the ground, as well as the accumulation of water inside, making me subconsciously think that he will use water to escape! Then let me give birth to the idea of ??enticing him to be fooled, and finally fall into his trap? Now I just finished the attack, even if I want to use my tail to defend and counterattack, it will take a little bit of time, it''s too late! I am, completely sold myself to him! Under his inducement, it was sold to him! Before I knew it, I forced myself into a desperate situation! It turned out to be... I was so careful... I still fell into his trap! This person, this Takichiba, is there really a human brain in his head? Isn''t it some kind of mind-reading monster? At this moment, the two Yumuren''s hearts were cold, although she still had a tail beast coat to protect her, Taki Chiba might not be able to really hurt her. However, she still felt cold! At this moment, the person behind seemed to turn into a black shadow, stretched out his hands, held her in the dark palms, and was leaning down on his face, with scarlet eyes open, with a grin that almost reached the ears. Evil smile, stare at yourself! And myself, as if naked, exposed to this gaze! Helpless, cold to the bone! Subconsciously, she actually hugged her hands together, tightly hugging her arms, and the female instinct triggered by the illusion of being naked, protecting her chest! Pour all with this blow! Break her tail beast coat anyway! otherwise After a long delay, the wound mode is exhausted... The dead person is me! At this moment, above and behind her, Qianye turned in profile, his eyes flashed sharply, his right fist was clenched, and a punch was already struck! then Weird power, burst! "Boom!" In the next second, the fist from diagonally above hit her snowy white and greasy neck fiercely, pressing the beast''s coat indented. The two Yumu people have a strange meal! Then, the next moment, the air exploded, the rain curtain slammed apart, and the rain splashed randomly. The two Yumu men wrapped in light red chakras flew out like light red cannonballs, and one head hit the open space. central. "boom!" A pillar of mud blasted up like a fountain of mud water! hateful! An oblique ring of air waves separated the rain in the rain curtain and spread, and in the center of the ring air wave, Chiba''s fisted right hand was unusually loose and trembling. Did not break open! Qianye gritted his teeth, and squeezed his trembling loose right hand suddenly, and stopped trembling! "Boom!" At this time, a cloud of smoke exploded diagonally above him, and instantly dissipated, revealing a thousand leaves! Shadow clone! The moment the smoke dissipated, the shadow clone Chiba twisted his body and kicked it downward. Almost at the same time, Chiba''s kick was kicked backward. "Boom!" There was a muffled sound, and one person and one shadow collided with one foot, forming a line! At the same time, strange power... broke out! At this moment, both Chiba and the shadow avatar Chiba''s figure were all a meal! Then, in the next instant, the figure of Qianye below flashed and suddenly disappeared into the air! But the next second, the mud pillar suddenly opened a round hole! "Boom!" A muffled sound of flesh and blood sounded in the mud pillars, turning over from the human-shaped pit on the ground, the chests of the two Yumu men who had just glowed with joy on their faces. And with this sound, the figure that she had soared up was once again severely crushed in this humanoid pit. At this moment, her face froze with joy. That was because Taki Chiba slammed a punch, and after the strange power broke out, he smashed out of the mud pillar pit, but he didn''t feel the joy of suffering any serious injury, and he was frozen instantly. Her gaze slowly fell, falling on her slightly raised chest. A fist hit her chest fiercely, on the coat of the tail beast on her chest, pressing her back into the mud. The coat of the tail beast was already sunken, and the fist was about to stick to her chest. . In the tail beast''s coat, the light red Chakra foam was squeezed to other places frantically, like boiling light red hot water! Almost, the tail beast''s coat was about to be shattered by a punch! "laugh!" But just as her gaze settled, the fist on her chest was suddenly red, and a large amount of white gas steamed up! "boom!" At the same time, her figure suddenly sank another point, and another mud pillar slammed up in the mud pillar! A ray of blood slowly ran down from the nose of the two Yumu men! However, there was a smile on the corner of her mouth, reluctantly, but a happy smile! Not broken yet! Just a little bit, but it didn''t break! So, in other words... you lose! At this moment, the eyes of the two Yumu people who bloomed with smiles were instantly cold, and their spread hands moved slightly. Immediately, the tail beast''s coat swelled into small groups, and groups of blue flames leaped out, and the fist-shaped Chiba vacated in front of her, only a few inches away, and it didn''t take a second to hit! Moreover, at such a close distance, I cannot avoid it! In the next moment, he will be engulfed by flames and burned to ashes! At this moment, the emerald green brilliance in Qianye''s eyes seemed to flicker violently, with blue veins climbing up the forehead! His teeth are already clenched! Injury door mode, enter the load state! then He twisted his body and pressed his fist! "puff!" At this moment, a burst of blood burst out from Qianye''s fisted right hand! "Crack!" With the burst of blood ~www.novelhall.com~ a crisp sound of broken bones sounded! From Chiba''s fisted hand, it sounded! And at this moment, when the blood spurted from Chiba''s right hand and the sound of a cracked bone rang out, Yuki''s face suddenly stiffened! A pair of beautiful eyes suddenly widened! Injury door mode 20% of the chakra-weight strange power... break out! "boom!" In an instant, the earth was trembling almost, the huge primitive forest trembles like trembling, fallen leaves are flying, and the rain shoots like arrows! The huge mud pillar slammed up and swallowed the previous mud pillar instantly! The rumbling sound spread slowly! Chapter 509： Damage the enemy! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "cough!" A mouthful of blood spurted from the mouths of the two wooden men, splashing on the cheeks of Chiba''s cheeks with blue veins on the forehead and clenched teeth. The two Yumu men stared at Qianye, because the chest and abdomen were sunken, and the bounced hands and feet slowly fell, and with a "pop", several pieces of muddy water were stirred up. She opened her lips slightly, and blood was constantly overflowing from it, as if she wanted to say something, but between the opening and closing of the lips, only the red blood popped out, but she couldn''t say a word, only the wide-open eyes reflected. The horror and disbelief in her heart. "Wow!" The muddy water in the sky poured down like a waterfall, and the waterfall scattered down like a heavy rain, hitting the two figures lying one on the other. "DaDaDa!" A few drops of muddy water hit the foreheads of the two Yumu people, and a few drops of mud stains were printed on her smooth forehead. "Cough...cough..." A few more mouthfuls of blood coughed up, and the two Yumuren''s gazes slowly moved down in Chiba, and looked at their chests. One hand, the back of one hand and the arm are still shooting blood, and the right hand is deeply trapped in the irregularly curved fist, and a trace of white gas is slowly dissipating in the muddy rain. "Crack!" And at this moment, a crack opened from the ground on her right. "Kakka!" Then, two, three, four... countless ways; cracks spread from the ground all over her body. With this human-shaped pit as the center, it spread all the way like a spider web. In a flash, a circular area with a diameter of two or three meters was suddenly dissatisfied with cracks in the center of this muddy clearing. And this crack is still cracking in the sound of "click"! A ray of light red chakra slowly escaped from the chest of the two Yumu people in the center, lingering around the blood-spraying arms, drifting over Chibas forehead of dissatisfied with the sweat of the bean, and death Staring at the two Yumu people, reflecting the eyes of the two Yumu people vomiting blood, slowly faded and dissipated. The coat of the tail beast is completely broken! "boom!" And just as the pale red tailed beast Chakra faded and disappeared, soil particles and sawdust swiftly evaporated from the spreading cobweb-like ground, soaring into the sky, turning into a dust column of sawdust, and rushing up. , And the muddy water flying all over the sky in one place! Suddenly, mud and water splashed, dust and smoke flew everywhere, and sawdust scattered! In an instant, the ground that was cracked by the circular cobweb collapsed. The ground swelled up along the cracks. Amid the rumbling, the soil rose up, and a circular soil forest was erected instantly! "Kakka!" In the next second, the ground adjacent to the circular soil forest also began to crack massively, extending like lightning! Until the edge of the clearing, hitting the root system of the huge primitive forest, it could stop! "boom!" The moment the spread stopped, a pillar of dust covering the entire open space burst out, and the ground collapsed and burst! The cracking sound resembles thunder, and it spreads rumblingly! And in this huge dust column, smoke and dust filled the center of the dust column flying muddy water, the two people kneeling and lying down didn''t seem to notice it at all, as if the rumbling sound could not cause them. attention. At this time, a bitter smile appeared on the corners of the mouths of the two Yumu men, full of unwillingness and sadness against the backdrop of the blood. Sorry, Grandpa Bi, I failed to avenge you, nor did I live well according to your words. Then, thank you, than grandpa. Let me find the meaning of existence. Its just that I cant fulfill the agreement with you to "protect Yunyin Village"... Sorry Then, she raised her eyes and glanced at the young man who was kneeling on her belly. She slowly closed her eyes, her head tilted, and there was no sound. ... "Huh...huh..." Seeing that the two Yumu men were silent, Chiba began to pant violently, the emerald brilliance in his eyes had long since dissipated. At this moment, he couldn''t even do the simple gesture of raising his hand. After the last 20% of the wounded door mode Chakra broke out, his wounded door mode has been released. At the same time, his physical strength is also at the limit. At this moment, he really can''t even move a finger. ended Waves of fatigue rushed up, and Qianye''s eyes were almost blackened, and even the pain of breaking his right hand was constantly weakening. He is about to faint! Not yet! Not yet! Can''t rest now! Such a loud noise will definitely attract the attention of the encirclement. In any case, Yunyin and Yanyin will definitely move, at least someone will come to find out the situation, and there may even be enemy ninjas around. If I fall down now, not only will my defense plan be discovered and taken away by the enemy, but my life will also be in danger, and I will be more likely to be captured by the enemy to obtain information that is beneficial to them. I have already set a seal for the defense plan, and it doesn''t matter if the enemy gets it, but if it gets caught, it would be bad! Chiba panted hard, widening his eyes hard, and at the same time stretched out his left hand tremblingly. Moreover, my right hand is still bleeding, if I faint now, it will definitely bleed to death! The trembling left hand stretched into the ninja bag, and Chiba panted more sharply, but his eyes were looking at the two Yumu men who were lying on the ground, near him. The two Yumu people, the two-tailed man Zhuli... I didn''t expect that he would meet her in this Naruto world. In my previous life, I also liked her very much, but I didn''t expect that I actually met, but almost died in her hands. Chiba reluctantly pulled his mouth and smiled bitterly. With a trembling left hand, he pulled out a black stained bandage from the ninja bag. By the way, he took out several scrolls and fell to the ground. However, now Chiba no longer cares about picking it up, just leaned down and bandaged his right hand with difficulty. At this moment, he could hardly feel his right hand, nor could he raise his right hand. He could only keep this hand clenched into the chest of the two wooden men and began to bandage. I dont know what happened to Hongyan and the others. With such a big movement here, I can basically attract the attention of some people. It is even possible to attract the quasi-S grade Yunyin who is chasing them. Since Yunyin is a commander , Certainly not stupid, I guess I will realize that he may have been fooled, and will be distracted because of this, after all, the defense map is too critical, it is difficult not to be distracted by it! In this way, Hongyan and the others have a chance. With their strength, there is still a great chance that they will escape. Besides, Shiga is still there. During this time, he might have grown a lot! Otherwise, the intelligence team would not be able to stick to it. Chiba was bandaging her right hand trembling, and almost removed the bandage several times. It took a lot of hard work to grasp it firmly. At the same time, she kept thinking in her heart to avoid fainting. The plan... was completely disrupted! Now, I dont know if I can go out smoothly! If it appears... then I have to... Chiba''s thoughts are flying wildly, and he has already begun to imagine various possibilities, as well as strategies after such possibilities appear. As time passed, the surrounding dust and smoke began to slowly fade away. The bandaging process was very slow. It was not until the dust and smoke faded that Chiba bandaged his right hand, and the bandage was crooked and unsightly. It looked even just bandaged. Wrap your arms. Not long after UU read www.uukanshu.com, the blood stained the bandage. Chiba clenched the end of the bandage tightly. Just now, his left hand was weak. He could only bite it tightly with his teeth to prevent the bandage from loosening. On his left hand, the index and middle fingers were raised up, forming a seal. Seal, solve! This way...you can... After the seal was made, Qianye breathed a sigh of relief, and the corner of his mouth cracked slightly, revealing a smile. then "puff!" There was a sound of physical collision. With this smile, Chiba threw himself on the two Yumu people. thoroughly Fainted! Chapter 510： is behind! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... Unimaginable, this is a battle between two children... At the edge of the soil forest, behind the outermost block of soil, a person slowly turned out. I saw that this man was short and squat. The Yanyin protector on his forehead had been crooked, and his body was stained with a lot of mud. The right hand was already drooping, his left hand was supporting his right hand, and his brows were already frowned. It is the commander of Iwanishi, Shin Hiratsuka! At this time, Shin Hiratsuka walked towards the center of the stone forest one step higher and one step lower, scanning the soil forest with clods of soil, the reflection in his eyes was full of shock. The open space opened up by him and his three teammates with soil escape ninjutsu has changed beyond recognition. It has been transformed into a recessed land with a lot of dirt spreading out around the two people, and at the periphery of this soil forest, this is a piece of debris The pits where the stones, soil and even the broken wood were scattered randomly, the terrain of the entire open space has been transformed into a large circular pit that is gently sunken towards the two people! Rain pours down, and there is a continuous mud stream flowing from Hiratsuka Shin''s feet, towards the middle of Chiba and the two by the wooden man. Unexpectedly, Taki Chiba''s small body contains such a huge power! One punch, unexpectedly capable of such power, directly changed the terrain here. Shinto Hiratsuka stepped on a few pieces of broken wood, and walked past the erected blocks of dirt, but the shock in his eyes became more and more intense. But in terms of destructive power, this level can already be included in the quasi-s-level level, that is, above the elite ninja, and will soon enter the ranks of the s-level ninja. It seemed that I was right to pretend to be invincible and wait for the opportunity. Shin Hiratsuka stopped, squinted and looked down, looking at the silent two Yukito and Chiba who fell on her face. As a quasi-S-rank ninja, even if the two Mujin-tailed beasts Chakra were very tough, he couldn''t be hit by her sudden attack, and he was defeated. At that time, he had already noticed the approach of the two Yumu people, judging from her speed, the strength of the person who came was not weak, and thinking about it, he came straight here, only for the defense plan. . And this time Konoha had only six people, five of them were on the side of Yunyuki Kaidou, and Taki Chiba was right in front of them. There was no doubt that this person could not be Konoha. It''s not that they are hidden. Don''t even think about it, it must be Yunyin. He felt that he was Yun Yin''s back then. After all, that Ye Yue Hai Dou was also known for being cautious. Although he didn''t know how he arranged this back player, since this person has appeared, then nothing needs to be said. Be adaptable! Then, he chose to use a substitute and waited for the opportunity. Fortunately, this Yunyin Ren Zhuli seemed to be very anxious to take the life of Taki Chiba, and he went to war without confirming his substitute. This makes his plan very smooth. Moreover, he also deeply felt that it was really wise to choose to wait for the opportunity. At this moment, he could have a defense plan at his fingertips, and he could even bring back a Yunyin''s Zhuli. This harvest can be said to be a profit! Even, it is possible to get rid of this "Konoha''s little monster" that is destined to leave a glorious fortune in the history of Konoha and the history of the entire Ninja world! Killing Taki Chiba here is undoubtedly killing a strong man who is destined to shake the Ninja World! Moreover, he is a strong opponent against the village! This is even higher than the contribution to the village of getting back the defense map and capturing a Yunyin''s pillar power! Thinking of this, Hiratsuka couldn''t help but breathe a little bit quickly, and his eyes completely fell on Chiba''s body. Do not! This little monster cannot be killed here. This little monster can single-handedly appear on the battlefield between Yanyin and Shayin. Konoha can''t let this seedling appear in such a dangerous place. According to the three generations of Hokage''s temperament, all seeds are In the gradual training and steady growth, no matter how strong this little monster is, the third generation of Hokage cannot take such a big risk. In addition, there has always been a battle of Mount Kikyo on the side of Shayin related to this little monster... This little monster is likely to be able to participate in Konoha''s decision-making. Konoha has never been many young geniuses, even shining the entire Ninja World, eclipsing other dazzling young geniuses in Ninja Village. In other villages, it is not impossible to enter the decision-making level at such a young age. Didnt that Nara Lukisa often advise Konoha a few years ago? So, now, this little monster is very likely to know Konoha''s upper-level secrets. If he is brought back here, it will be more profitable than killing him! Moreover, this matter has to be done quickly, Yunyin''s Renzhuli and Takichiba have to take home. Hiratsuka made up his mind and nodded silently. However, he didn''t rush Chiba and the two to be taken away by the wooden man, but leaned down and his eyes fell on the four or five scrolls in the mud. Before this, you have to get the defense plan first, in any case, this must first be guaranteed. Obviously, although Shin Hiratsuka is excited, he is still very sober. At this stage, the most important thing is to deploy the defense plan. He rummaged through the four or five scrolls, and quickly found the scroll with the defense map. The four or five scrolls in the Chiba Ninja bag almost all fell out. After carefully looking at the deployment plan, Shin Hiratsuka raised his fingers, and after confirming that the seal was not passive, he exhaled with a smile. At this moment, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Then, his eyes turned to the remaining scrolls. There should be a scroll of their plan inside! Thinking about it, Shin Hiratsuka picked up the remaining scroll, frowned slightly, and a slight hesitation appeared on his face. Would you like to take a look? A thought came up in his heart. He knew that in these scrolls, there was probably information about Konoha, or even important information. If this Takichiba obtained the defense map in the hands of Konoha''s intelligence team through some method, and left as a real breaker with intelligence, then it is very likely that he will also take over other intelligence in the intelligence team. This information may include Yunyin''s information, or they may also have their Yanyin''s intelligence, or even Konoha''s intelligence, information about wars, plans and the like. Since these information and the defense map are together ~www.novelhall.com~, the importance is compared with the defense map, and it will not be much worse! Shen Hiratsuka looked around. At this time, there were clods of soil, but here was a blind spot in the line of sight. Unless he came here, he would be blocked by the clods. Look! Shin Hiratsuka quickly made a decision. Some intelligence will play the best role if the opponent does not know that it has been seen by the enemy, such as the planning scroll, because there is content on the planning scroll and this Takichiba does not know that it was seen Only then can they take such a big initiative and get the defense plan. Otherwise, I''m afraid Taki Chiba will slip away. In order to maximize the effect of intelligence, its the best now. Im afraid there will be Yunyin investigating ninjas here. According to the content of the information, if some information is appropriately returned to Yunyin... At that time, maybe it will take the initiative! Thinking about it, Shin Hiratsuka narrowed his eyes and opened the scroll. Chapter 511： space Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "Tick!" Qianye opened his eyes slowly, and a shining ripple slowly spread, collided with the half ripple on the upper right side of the realization, and returned back. "Tick!" Another ripple spreads. Where is this place! I remember I passed out. not good! Am I being arrested? This is... a cell? After this ripple, Qianye''s confused pupils shrank sharply, his heart stunned, his hands propped up, and his eyes turned around with a look of shock. In the next second, his face changed and his brows frowned. here is At this moment, in his eyes, what reflected was the vertical and horizontal pipe ceiling and two walls, while under his feet, it was the smooth water surface like a mirror, the circles of light rippled because he suddenly sat up. , Rapid proliferation and agitation, looks a little messy. Seal space? Chiba''s gaze moved all the way up, until he could no longer look up, and then stopped. At this moment, in his eyes, the reflection was a huge thick door with dark gold and dark copper. On the door leaf of this massive gate, a black and white seal was pasted. It was the sealed space where he was stabbed in the chest by the sword of Li San Chuan Wan and passed out. Here again? Chiba slowly stood up, and at the same time he was relieved. What he was most afraid of now was falling into the enemy''s hands. In this ninja world, falling into the enemy''s hands was worse than death. The other four Ninja villages do not have Konohas policy of treating prisoners kindly. Even Konoha will not necessarily treat prisoners who are truly valuable if they encounter real valued prisoners. If the prisoners dont explain it honestly, then Will take measures to obtain intelligence. And this method is not necessarily brighter and more humane. If Chiba chooses, he would rather choose to die than fall into the hands of the enemy, be tortured or even manipulated, it would definitely be worse than death. After breathing a sigh of relief, Qianye began to wonder, what exactly is sealed in this sealed space, is this also the benefit of his passage, behind this door, is also sealed with something special and powerful? Because of the sadness of the Guanye incident, Chiba has actually been reluctant to recall the battle with the Ninja Seven. This sealed space has gradually been put on hold in the sadness and subsequent intense actual combat training and the development and research of various ninja powers. A corner of memory. Today, Chiba once again came to this sealed space, and the memory of the last time he came to this space also emerged. It shouldn''t be something powerful and special! As for the Nine-Tailed Beast, it should now have Human Pillar Power, and it is impossible to assign it to me. Behind this door, it should not be a Tail Beast. Moreover, last time, I heard voices inside this door, my voice, and the cold and rigid voice without any emotion, as if from a high voice, are there two people in it? He walked quickly under the gate, and Chiba put his ear to the gate, muttering in his heart. At this moment, in Qianye''s heart, it was full of those words. Then I will destroy this boring world. Yes, Chiba has already remembered the words spoken by his own voice inside this door. At the same time, the feeling of emptiness in my heart and inexplicable expectation reappeared in my heart. Now he wants to know "what has disappeared", and the people in the door will make the announcement of "destroying this boring world". Of course, Chiba would not conclude that the speaker was his own baseless thing just because the voice was exactly the same, and he had never thought of destroying the world of Naruto. He had no reason to destroy the world. Even now, he is more than anyone else. I want to quickly end the third Ninja war, and even destroy Madara''s plan, to avoid the fourth Ninja war and the birth of one of the biggest bosses, Uchiha Uchiha. It can be said that there is probably no one in the Shinobi realm who desires peace more than him, and desires no smoke of gunpowder. As long as there is no gunpowder and no war, then he can peacefully live with Kusina, Hirohiko, Xuena, Kakashi, Kai, Taito, Lin, etc., and a series of people who care about him and the lives of the people he cares about. Go down. From the age of the child now, until he grows up, grows up to the age before he crossed, and then until he grows old, gray-haired, and die before them, or watch them die one by one, and then go with them to the bliss world. This is his current ambition! His goal! his dream! Destroying the world is absolutely impossible! The person inside the door who said this sentence was definitely not himself. So, who is this person with the same voice as him? Who is that cold and stiff voice? What''s in this door? Suddenly, the doubts that Chiba should have had, the various memories that were shelved in his subconsciousness due to the wild incident and the question of the circumstances of these memories, all came out and filled his mind. Even the idea of ??"getting out now, wake up, and leave quickly" was pushed aside. With the inexplicable sense of emptiness in my heart and the inexplicable and turbulent sense of anticipation, Chiba has a strong curiosity about the situation behind this door, and has surpassed the worry about the current situation! He wants to hear more information so that he can piece together the answers he wants! However, this time, Chiba heard nothing but felt the coldness and silence of the massive door. No sound... Chiba frowned, took two steps back, and listened closely to him for a short period of time, so that he was sure that he would hear nothing more. Something completely blocked the movement inside. Chiba raised his head and looked at the black and white seal. Why is there such a seal in my body? Moreover, the inside of the seal ~www.novelhall.com~ is something that has never appeared in the original work. This thick gate should be a concrete manifestation of the entire seal technique. Its structure is completely different from that of Naruto''s Nine Tails Seal. Like the six seals later. Although the mere human voice from the inside does not mean that the seal inside is not a tail beast, but intuitively, it should be a human, not a tail beast. Moreover, the seal is very tight, and it can be seen that it is not a human column power seal. After all, the human column power seal has the characteristic of overflowing the tail beast chakra. This door does not feel the feeling of chakra at all. But why, will people be sealed in my body? Who is it? Will be sealed in my body? Qianye frowned tightly, his eyes staying on the seal, his face gradually becoming serious. Also, how should I leave here? At the same time, Chiba also remembered a more important question. Chapter 512： Solve Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "despair!" Backing half a step with his right foot, Chiba turned to profile and looked behind him. The ripples spread out from the mirror-like water surface under his feet. But behind him, it was pitch black, and the darkness stretched to the end he couldn''t see. It seems that there is no way out. At this moment, his heart sank, and the more important thought came up again. How to get out Now I should be a kind of spiritual existence. After all, half of the magical power of Chakra is spiritual energy. This sealed space is actually a concrete manifestation of a seal composed of countless sealing techniques, and these seals The essence of the technique is actually a special kind of chakra. Chiba looked at the intact right hand and thought. The reason why Renzhuli and I can be in the sealed space and see the sealed scene is that the spiritual energy in these chakras resonates with the seal''s foundation or the seal''s master consciousness. In the original work, Sasuke was able to enter Narutos sealed space and squeeze the shape of the nine-tailed chakra. This is because the pupil power of the writing wheel eye is based on spiritual energy. I am afraid that Sasuke used the pupil power of the writing wheel eye. A certain way of using, let his spirit enter Narutos sealed space, and with a certain attack method, squeezed the shape formed by the nine-tailed chakra, preventing Naruto from using the nine-tailed chakra, and even prevented it. Naruto may run away afterwards. Chiba frowned, looking at the seal, a series of messages flashed in his mind. By the way, at this point, when Chiba read the original work, he always thought that Sasuke was helping Naruto while showing his power. It seems to be pretending to be b, but in fact it is arrogant... Chiba also didn''t understand why so many people black Sasuke, Naruto yelled at Sasuke every day, and they wanted to save their close friends. It was indeed a deep friendship, but Sasuke paid less attention to Naruto than Naruto. Pay attention to him? If Sasuke was really focused on pursuing power, then he would have killed Naruto in the Valley of the End and opened a kaleidoscope. In other words, he was reluctant to kill Naruto when he was single-minded in pursuit of power. The friendship with Naruto, Sasuke even surpassed his desire for revenge. Naruto''s concern for Sasuke is clear, but Sasuke''s concern for Naruto is secret! Thinking of this, Chiba frowned even more. I should be in a coma now, otherwise I absolutely cannot appear here, this seal technique cannot be clothed by me, so in other words, I am not the master of the seal, but the basis of the seal. Moreover, this seal is very complicated, even more complicated than my Yin seal. In this seal technique, there are many combinations of seals that I dont know, and even the three basic seal techniques of Yan Yin that I dont understand. There are also inside. Even the seal technique that I don''t know, besides these three, there are six more...I can''t analyze the mystery of them, and it''s impossible to unlock this seal. If this seal can be unlocked, the sealed space will not exist, and my mental body will not exist, this consciousness will return to the body, and it is very likely that I will be awakened in a coma. Now, the situation is terrible. Chiba raised his head and looked at the seal. In his eyes, every brushstroke of the seal seemed to be enlarged, decomposed into individual seal combination techniques, and then into more basic seal combination techniques. Up to tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions of basic sealing techniques. This seal is almost comparable to tens of thousands of Yin seals. Needless to say, this seal is an extremely powerful and complex seal, and its effectiveness is even more powerful. This kind of compound seal always has more sealing techniques, the greater its power, and the need to use such a powerful seal technique to seal, I am afraid this seal inside the door is powerful and terrifying! During this period of time, although the condensate seal was successful, Chiba has never let go of the sealing technique. This short-lived ninja power in the original work is very powerful and even has many uses. It should be regarded as enduring the relatively high-end existence of power, even The important power component of Tsunade''s powerful strength is this seal technique, which is the Yin seal. And Dashewan will also use the corresponding sealing technique, and so will Jilai. Konoha''s three ninjas, almost everyone knows how to seal. The sealing technique of the four generations of the Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate even sealed the nine tails, as powerful as a tail beast. It was also suppressed by the sealing technique, turned into a restricted thing, and became a vulnerable group. It is conceivable that the potential development of sealing technique. Therefore, in the past two years, in addition to the new technique, Chiba spent the most time on this seal technique, and even developed some seal techniques. Of course, it is not known whether these seal techniques were original by him. After all, Jiu Xinnai did not teach him other sealing techniques. He didn''t know what types of sealing techniques were. However, from these seal techniques developed, he already felt the power of seal technique. Even Chiba has a feeling that as long as he doesn''t give up, the seal technique may become his strongest hole card. But now, with his seal technique attainments, facing this seal, he was helpless. In other words, he absolutely can''t untie this seal right now. To go out and wake up his unconscious, he must find other ways. As for these other methods, he has no clue. The last time he came here, he didn''t know why he went out and returned to reality. After hearing the declaration of destroying the world, he went out inexplicably and awakened his body. Obviously, although he is the seal''s backing, he cannot freely enter and leave this sealed space. In other words, he cannot enter and exit this sealed space with his subjective consciousness, he can enter this sealed space completely passively. Going out is also passive! This is completely out of his consciousness! Now, all I can know is that the last time and this time, when I entered this sealed space, my body reached the limit and the whole person passed out of a coma. Chiba stepped back two steps, rubbed his eyes, and looked away from the seal. Although it was a spiritual body, the analysis of the millions of seal techniques still made him tired, and even felt it. Eyes are sore and headaches. But in his heart, there was such a thought, and then it was solemn. With just this bit of information, it can''t constitute the amount of information that can be thought of how to leave here! To be honest, Chiba is a little worried now. Now he is on the battlefield after all, the enemy will come at any time, and he is now in a state of arrogance. And since knowing that no more information about the sealed things can be learned from the door, the urgency of worrying about the current situation has returned to Chiba''s heart. The emptiness and sense of expectation disappeared, and curiosity has long been lost. He threw it to Java. Now, his mind is full of leaving the sealed space, awakening his body, running away quickly, and finding a safe place to recover. Don''t worry! Don''t worry! Chiba reminded himself in a low voice~www.novelhall.com~ Although he is anxious, he also knows that there is no benefit in being anxious. Now, only calm! Only calmness is the best choice! After reminding himself several times, Chiba took a deep breath, but his eyes fell on the seal again. This information is completely impossible to infer the way out, and there is no clue! Now, the only thing I can do... Can only study this seal! Use my known seal knowledge to infer the role of each component of this seal! then Find a way to leave! Chapter 513： wake? Awakened? Primitive forests, clearings of soil. The patter of heavy rain is much smaller than before. The muddy water flows from the edge of the clearing to the low-lying middle part, and it flows into the pool of muddy puddle mixed with **** water accumulated in the low-lying center. , Turned into a small wave of water, hitting the body that fell or fell down in the middle of the quagmire. "Snapped!" Amidst the sound of rain and the ripples of mud pits, small and imposing waves of water continuously flowed in, hitting this loose hand wrapped in a slightly black bandage, making a very slight noise, and then , The excited arm kept moving. "Pl...Pl...Pl..." The wavy hand stirred up ripples, and kept hitting the small water waves, making a slight noise, which also stirred the blood that was constantly rushing in. Then, the index finger of this wavy hand moved slightly. "Wow!" In the next second, the mud puddle that had accumulated a lot of mud water suddenly splashed with mud water waves, splashing out, and the sound of water bursts. "Cough! Cough cough cough!" A series of coughs followed. Chiba''s brows were closed, his shoulders moved from coughing, and his loosely bandaged right hand was supported in the muddy water. Drops of rain dripped from his drenched hair, cheeks and chins, and on his nearly ragged clothes. , Flowing half of her body soaked in mud and water on the body of the two Yu Mu Ren, along her slightly bumpy figure into the mud, submerged in circles of water ripples. But the next moment, Qianye''s face flashed with pain, and there was another "crash", and his right hand was lifted up like an electric shock. it hurts! Is the injury of the right hand still? Chiba suddenly opened his eyes and twitched the corner of his mouth. Just when his right hand was supported on the ground, severe pain struck, he almost subconsciously lifted his right hand, and from the pain just now, the fracture of his right hand seemed more serious. Now, the bones that were already healed seem to be cracked again! No, the right hand must be fixed with a wooden board, or even if it is healed, it cannot be used. Chiba endured the pain and glanced at his slightly irregularly curved right hand. At this time, the bandage on it had fallen off, sinking and floating in the **** mud. Not to mention that Chiba has learned medical ninjutsu. Even if he is an ordinary ninja, he knows that this hand must be fixed, otherwise this hand will probably be abolished. At the same time, a piece of softness came from his left hand supporting his body. After turning his thoughts, Chiba subconsciously looked to the left hand. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t look at it. At first glance, a flash of shock flashed across Chiba''s face, and the whole person sat up abruptly, his left hand trembling even more, and he didn''t know where to put it. Uh Chiba looked a little awkwardly at the two Yumu people whose eyes were closed. With the sound of water, the whole person quickly stood up and was about to step away. Just now, his left hand was pressed on the two left chests slightly raised by the wooden figure. Because of the lifting of the right hand and the shift of the center of gravity, the left hand was pressed for a few minutes, and the softness he felt was clearly two. The chest of a wooden man. Chiba''s body was almost conditioned to shrink his hands. With a jerky heartbeat, his hands were retracted, and he didn''t even turn his thoughts. This shrinking of hands was embarrassing for a while before he reacted. He is now in a pose with the two Yumu people It''s too ambiguous, it''s almost easy to make physical contact between the movements, so I want to stand up. However, when he was lifting his steps, his eyes suddenly went dark, and waves of weakness surged up, and he almost fell and sat down again. "Wow!" In the muddy water splashing, Chiba swayed to stabilize his figure. The physical condition is still not very good, and it is completely de-energized now. Although it is better than before, it is still mermaid after all. At the same time, Chiba''s heart is also a sudden warning, the tense mood caused by the accident of the left hand just now disappeared instantly, replaced by a solemn one. He glanced at the two Yumu men lying in front of him with pale faces and slightly sunken chests and abdomen, frowning. Not dead yet... Obviously, the two Yumu people still had shallow breathing and did not die. The vitality of Renzhuli...is it all so strong? No, it should be the credit of the tail beast Chakra. Although she passed out, in order to avoid her temporary death with the death of Renzhuli, at this time, the brigade should actively use her chakra to help her save her life and Let''s recover from the injury. Moreover, in the original two Yu Mujin''s setting, although the perfect man Zhuli was not included, Kirabi once said that the relationship between Yuri and Yumu is very good, even better than his relationship with Yao. it is good. Although I don''t know when she had a good relationship with You Brigade, but You Brigade took the initiative to help, which made sense. However, she should not be able to wake up in a short time. Qianye gasped slightly, just barely stabilizing his figure made him gasp a little, and his whole body couldn''t help. After turning this thought, his body began to tremble because of weak tremor. However, she always felt that she did not exert 100% combat power. In the previous battle, there was always a feeling of binding hands and feet. Defending more than attacking seemed to be very jealous of me. Almost all have been overly cautious. If she can let go of her hands and feet and fight with me, I am afraid it is me who is lying on the ground now... I always feel that she is very jealous of me. Chiba frowned, his face was slightly afraid. If the two were attacked by the wooden men head-on, relying on the tail beast Chakra, he really could not use any means. Anyway, the tail beast Chakra was formed. With the tail beast coat, both offensive and defensive, Chiba still lacks effective means. In the end, only 20% of the chakra volume of the quasi-shadow level can be exploded in an instant. It is almost a waste of one hand before the two are defeated by the wooden men. It can be said to be driven to desperation! Not enough! It''s not enough! After I go back, I will increase the amount of training ~www.novelhall.com~ to increase the amount of physical training. In the past two years, physical training has been seriously insufficient for new techniques. After all the injured Chakra broke out, he immediately fainted. In terms of physical strength, he even regressed a bit. Generally speaking, even if the injury mode was exhausted, the physical strength would not faint directly. Thinking about it, Chiba used his left hand to take out a junliang pill from the ninja bag behind it, and put it in his mouth tremblingly. In this state, I am afraid that the Junliang Pills are not very effective, and they need to rest... and, in the sealed space, I don''t know how long they have been in. Moreover, when it comes to the sealed space, there is still a lot to understand... Ok? After chewing for a few mouthfuls, Chiba swallowed the junliang pill that tasted absolutely not good, moving around, watching carefully, and thinking in his heart. However, when Chiba''s gaze fell not far from his lower left, his whole body was shocked. His face tightened instantly! Chapter 514： The result? Bait? "Puff..." Chiba took a step back, sitting on the edge of the mud puddle in the mud splashing, and took a breath. this is? Slightly squinting his eyes, Chiba looked at the other side of the quagmire, frowned, but his face was relieved. At this moment, on the other side of the quagmire, there is a short fat man lying on his back, with his hands spread out, and on his right hand is an open blank scroll, half-opened and half-closed in the mud, and at his feet, There are also two or three scrolls contaminated with muddy water, rolling slightly under the impact of muddy water. And in the center of his brow, there is a blood hole, and wisps of blood are flowing out from between his brows and the back of his head, either diluted by rain, or condensed into a blood stream, flowing into the quagmire. And behind the pudgy man''s head, there was a ninja lying on his face, and the blood continuously flowed out from under him, gathered in a stream, followed the terrain and flowed into the mud. That quasi-S-rank ninja in Yanyin? And the last one. Looking at the costume, it should be Yunyin''s ninja, right? It should be Yunyin''s investigative ninja who came to investigate the situation, and this investigative ninja should be a ninja from Yunyin''s side of the encirclement patrol. Probably not the Yunyin quasi-S-rank ninja of the Yeyue clan who was in the elite troops that surrounded us. In other words, the ninja that Yunyin came to investigate the movement I made was dead, and Yunyin will not send anyone over for the time being. As for Yanyin, since this quasi-S grade is here to intercept me, I am afraid I already know that something will happen here, and I probably won''t send someone to investigate. Well, I seem to have a lot of time to rest here. Chiba took a few breaths, then took out a small roll of black-stained bandage from the ninja bag behind his waist, took out another Kumu fixed on his right hand, and began to deal with the broken hand. After taking the Junliang Pill, his physical strength began to slowly recover. Although he has not recovered to the necessary level, his left hand has stopped shaking. It is no longer a problem to deal with the fracture in accordance with the bite of the teeth. It''s just that his eyes are inseparable from the two cold corpses, as well as the wide-eyed, already-open mouth of the short, fat, and quasi-S-rank ninja. Obviously, the moment when the ninja Iwayin S died, he was quite frightened and incredible. When the bandage was taken, there were no scrolls in the ninja bag. Then, the deployment plan should be in the arms of this Iwayin quasi S-rank ninja, and the cloud behind it was unlikely. This Yunyin should have taken advantage of Yanyin''s S-Class to look at the scroll, and attacked, but unfortunately he was counter-killed by Yanyin''s S-Class. Chiba bandaged, while looking at the black kunai lying in the mud in the distance behind Yunyin''s fallen corpse. A fatal blow, and looking at the distance that Kuwu flies out, plus the strength and sharpness that penetrates the ribs of the chest, I am afraid that when Kuwu is shot, what kind of attribute Chakra is attached, and the most likely one is the thunder attribute. The chakra, of course, may also be of wind. So, this quasi-S grade rock hidden at least also has one of the two attributes of thunder and wind. I am afraid that it also masters the plural chakra attributes, and is very good at changing the characteristics of chakras. The moment it was attacked, it was in Kuwu. It is quite difficult to impose changes in the chakra properties of thunder or wind properties. If I face it, I may not be able to deal with it easily, and I may be dragged...the situation may not be better than the current situation. Chiba sighed slightly. This time, even after discussing it with Hirohiko and Xuena for so long, there are still many imperfections and too many variables. After all, I cannot be a prophet. Moreover, he is still in the encirclement, still in danger... now the right hand should not be used for a short time. Next, the situation is really hard to predict. Although Yunyin''s quasi-S grade, Yanyin''s quasi-S grade, and Yunyin''s biggest trump card, Zhuli Yumu, have been rid of them. But who can predict that Yan Yin has no final hole cards? Chiba''s eyes flickered, his thoughts flashed, and then his eyes turned to the blood hole between Hiratsuka Shin''s eyebrows. This Iwagaki S-class, probably thought that Shigas intelligence team had other information and handed it to me, so he picked it up and looked at the scroll. Even, he planned to remember the information first, and then pretend to be If you haven''t seen it, leave some useful information to Yun Yin. It''s like, they got our plan scroll, but kept it secret, and even put the plan scroll far away, pretending that it hadn''t been opened. It seems that leaving a few scrolls with a seal mechanism is still very successful, and it can also be included in one of the combat methods after the wound mode is exhausted. This quasi-S-rank ninja from Iwahide should have opened the scroll with the vortex arrow seal mechanism. I didnt expect to be centered on the eyebrow. Suddenly, its not impossible to penetrate the skull with the speed and strength of the vortex arrow. He was a quasi-S-rank ninja, and he couldn''t hide from such a short distance. It is also considered that he is not lucky, if he wins the fire escape of Hirohiko, he may be saved from death. Chiba looked at the scrolls at his feet. The opening of this scroll also has a seal mechanism, and inside it is stored Hirohikos fire escape, and another is Hirohikos wind escape. The rest seems to be a vortex. The arrow technique, because it has been produced for a while, Chiba has forgotten the ninjutsu stored in the organs inside, but it is certain that these organs are all deadly ninjutsu. And this sealing technique of storing ninjutsu is also one of the research results of Chiba in the past two years, and even the bandage on his hand belongs to this research result. The black stains on the bandage are actually a series of tadpole scripts, which is the seal technique, and inside, the storage is not the killer ninjutsu, but the medical chakra. The bandage can be unlocked by removing the seal with a specific seal On the sealing technique, the medical chakra is released to achieve the effect of medical ninjutsu. However, after the medical chakra is released, no one can control it, so the treatment effect will be much worse, but it is very effective in healing sword wounds and can restore the bleeding wound in a short time. To a certain extent, the wounded can quickly recover their combat effectiveness, and even avoid excessive blood loss, which is extremely practical in combat. This is why Chiba feels that the seal technique will become one of his strongest cards in the future. And these scrolls are actually scattered deliberately by Chiba, and even the defense plans are also mixed in them, just in case he faints and the enemy arrives~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing that I fainted, the scrolls are scattered, the enemy is wary To a certain extent, it will drop a bit, and see the scrolls mixed with the deployment map. It is inevitable that curiosity or some other intelligence-related conjectures will inevitably open up these scrolls. Just like this Iwayin quasi S-rank ninja. These scrolls are bait, bait to lure enemies into death traps, However, I can be considered lucky, this Yanyin quasi-S-level opened the scroll without checking... Chiba bit the bandage and tightened it abruptly, feeling quite lucky. Do not! Not necessarily. After all, not everyone knows how to seal, and even if he wants to check, he may not have the means to check it out. When this thought turned around, Chiba''s face suddenly sank. Speaking of sealing technique, in the sealing space... It seems, in some places, I must think carefully! Chapter 515： forget? Tangled? Forgot more than half... Chiba tied a knot in the bandage with one hand, then lowered his head, biting and tightening. After all this, he exhaled completely and looked at the bandaged right forearm and that The invisible bulge, slightly swayed twice, and nodded silently. But in his heart was a little pity. The seal technique composition of the seal of the seal space is at this stall, and most of it has been forgotten. If the seal technique of this seal technique can be completely memorized and practiced uninterrupted until the seal technique can be reproduced, then this seal technique may become a terrible killer. Of course, with such a powerful seal technique and millions of seal techniques, if it is to be reproduced, I am afraid that a huge amount of chakra is necessary. Chiba estimated that with so many seal techniques, even one tenth. I am afraid that only shadow-level chakras can support the sealing technique. In other words, the current chakra volume of Chiba''s injury mode is completely impossible to support. Moreover, it is almost impossible for humans to construct such a complicated seal technique, unless there are ten masters of seal technique like Jiu Xin Na, or a seal master above Jiu Xin Nai level, spending a lot of time. Can be constructed. In this case, the practicability of this sealing technique can be greatly reduced. After all, if the maximum power of the sealing technique is to be exerted, it must be activated in an instant to catch the enemy by surprise! Enemy, it won''t give you too much time to build a seal technique. And to construct this kind of sealing technique in an instant, I am afraid that the Six Dao Immortals can do it, and even Qianye faintly felt that even the Six Dao Immortals might not be able to construct it in an instant. However, even though it cannot be used, it is always a good thing to have such a powerful seal in mind. However, it is a pity that the seal technique in this seal technique is too huge after all. Chiba believes that his memory is still very good. Facing this seal technique, the huge base of the seal technique, although he remembered at the time He got the whole picture, but it didn''t take long for him to forget most of it, and the forgotten seal technique is still increasing. Now, he only remembered the general framework and the six basic techniques he didn''t recognize. As for the details, he couldn''t find it in his memory. I don''t know when I can enter that sealed space again. Chiba sighed. He knew that this kind of thing could not be done overnight. To completely memorize this seal technique, rote memorization is very inefficient, and it is impossible to memorize it completely. The only way is to thoroughly analyze this. Sealing technique, thinking through everything about this seal technique, understanding the relationship between the various seal technique, the effect of the combination, etc., can completely remember and reproduce this seal technique. Now his seal technique attainments are far from a thorough understanding of this seal technique. Moreover, Qianye still did not understand how to get in and out of the sealed space. The reason why he was able to get out and wake up from a coma was completely passive. Yes, when his gaze fell on the seal again, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed and he woke up. This time, he was thrown out inexplicably. I didn''t understand what was going on at all. This sealed space, what is after the seal, and how to get in and out of this space is still a mystery after all. Even Chiba couldn''t even feel the existence of the seal. He couldn''t figure out whether it was dropped on the body, on the stomach like Renzhuli, or other parts. If you want to conduct research from the outside and see if you can find a way in and out, you can''t do it. If you can come and go freely, you can study this seal by constantly coming in and out. unfortunately Now I only know that my body has reached the limit, and when this limit makes me unconscious, it is possible to enter this space. After returning to the village, let''s experiment and see if we can join the training. Chiba pondered, and finally put down the matter of the sealed space. After all, it is not the time to think about it. Now that I was still in the encirclement, I secretly didn''t know if there were eyes staring at me, or if there were any enemies in other parts of the virgin forest coming in droves to outflank him. At this moment, the right hand was injured. In terms of Chakra and physical strength, Junliangwan was not very effective in recovery, and physical strength was also recovered by 30%. Chakra was only about 50% of the normal, which barely reached the Chakra amount of the endurance. The situation can be said to be extremely unfavorable. In the current state, it is impossible to break through the encirclement alone. The original plan was completely destroyed because of the appearance of the two Yumu people. Are you leaving here? Or continue to rest here? Chiba frowned, and his eyes fell on the two Yumu men in the quagmire. After all, the two Yumu people are Yunyin''s people Zhuli, if you want to leave, it is best to take her with her, it may be of great use when it is critical. But if I want to take Yu Mujin away, I still need some time to rest. Now I take her away, I guess it won''t be far. And now if I pack lightly on the road, these physical strength is enough for me to find a suitable place to rest. Now Hongyan and his signal have not come, they probably have not gotten rid of the quasi-S grade of Yunyin, or I can follow their route. , Secretly follow up, although his right hand is injured, but it is still possible to take the opportunity to attack this kind of thing. Maybe it can give that Yunyin quasi-S grade a fatal blow, when the six people will meet, and they are thinking of a way, it is also a good choice. Chiba''s eyes turned back and forth on the bodies of the two Yumu men and the corpse of the S-class Yanyin, and his thoughts turned. The idea of ??breaking out alone has been left behind by him. This is already the most impractical way. As for the defense map taken by Iwayin''s S-Class, Chiba didn''t get it right away. Now, after all, his condition is not too complete. If that Iwayin''s S-Class had set up some mechanism on his body in advance~www.novelhall .com~ This incomplete state is very likely to be slapped. At least rest for a while, check and try again, get back the defense plan. Moreover, since that Yanyin quasi-S grade is dead, the corpse is next to Chiba. Even if someone raided, he would not think that the defense plan was on him. In a sense, it was placed on this corpse. It can be regarded as an insurance measure. No one thinks that if it is on him, no one will go to him to get a defense plan. Instead, his corpse became a safe place. How to do? Chiba asked herself in her heart that Yunyin''s human pillar power was worthy enough, and could even be used as an amulet in the end. But if you leave lightly, its safer. After all, its easier to hide and move if youre alone or with a person who cannot move. Both have sufficient benefits. At this moment, Chiba was tangled up. Chapter 516： ready? Easy to use? No matter how entangled it is, its still safe here. There hasnt been any movement for so long. Im afraid the Yunyin patrol team hasnt reacted yet. Yanyin guessed that the movement here was their quasi-S-class ninja. Most of what was made was to strengthen the guard so as to avoid the situation of the enemy fleeing. Qianye slowly stood up and walked in the mud. Now if you can rest for a while, you can rest for a while. It is impossible to return to its heyday in a short time, but it should be restored to a state where it can fight and escape under any circumstances. After walking for a few steps, Chiba stopped and looked up at the sky. The sky was gloomy, the rain was falling, and the rain was much smaller. It seemed that this downpour was about to stop. Glancing at the gradual depression, Qianye leaned down. Unexpectedly, those mud pits were discovered by Yu Muren. Although there are no mud pits in this open space, it is full of stones and collapsed damp mud, muddy water flowing horizontally, but Chiba can still imagine that when he was fighting before, those he was using the two He can still remember the general location of the small pits stepped on in battle, or the pits created by the sinking technique used in secret. Actually, the two people guessed right, Chiba really wanted to use water to escape ninjutsu at the beginning, and even these mud pits were created to accumulate enough water. Chiba used to use water to escape, just rain, and even big ones. It is possible to use the technique of instantaneous water in any position of the rain curtain. How could Chiba not think of using the rain to accumulate available water to escape? It''s just that when the two Muren discovered these mud pits, Chiba also discovered the fact that she had discovered these mud pits in the movement of her eyes. Then, a series of actions and behaviors of the Mu Ren made Chiba infer that she was going to use "knowing the role of these mud pits" to make a fuss, that is, guessing her intentions, so they used their plans and finally defeated them. According to the original plan, after the four-rock boxing technique, will Chiba separate the shadow clone as quickly as possible, and form the "combined water escape, double dragon bite burst" technique, with the squeeze of the double dragon bite burst Power and impact, temporarily put the two wooden men in the air, and put pressure on the tail beast''s coat, and then used the mountain art, using the power of the mountain art to close the tail beast''s coat, and severely wounded the two by The wooden man has achieved the current effect. "Wow!" Chiba straightened up, held her left hand on the right leg of Yumu Ren, and lifted her up to fix her on her shoulder. It must be moved somewhere. Chiba looked at the water level line in the quagmire in the middle of his calf, blinked, and then looked around, seeming to be looking for a place to put the two Yumu people. If you don''t move the place, I''m afraid this Yunyin person Zhuli, the female character that Chiba likes in the original work, will drown in the quagmire. But speaking of it, if you want to go with this person''s strength, it seems that this is not enough! Chiba took a few steps and found a higher place to put down the two Yumujin. Although Chiba was very careful, because he only had one hand, the Yumujin who landed still splashed on the ground. There was a lot of muddy water, and with a thud, the back of his head slightly hit the ground. However, she passed out in a coma at this moment and should not feel any pain. At this time, Chiba''s gaze fell on her slightly raised chest. It''s a lot smaller...The repairing ability of the Tail Beast Chakra is really not covered, I am afraid that in an hour, the injury will be repaired, and the broken ribs will be connected. Reflections in the eyes of the two Yumu men''s chest and abdomen had shrunk a lot, and Chiba''s brow wrinkled slightly. Then... With a flash of thought in his mind, Chiba half-kneeled on the ground, groping with his left hand on the uniforms of the two Yumu men, and at intervals he would put his hand into the ninja bag. A few minutes later, Chiba put away a trembling and stiff left hand, and lifted the shoes of the two Yumu men, and the slightly stiff face seemed to be blushed. Despite the protective uniforms, Chiba can still feel the soft touch of the two Yugi''s skin. Although it is a serious matter and necessary preparations, the actions just now made Chiba a little stiff and slightly The act of not knowing where to put the hand. Although the previous life and death fight, regardless of gender, but now the two Yugi have lost their fighting ability, Chiba can''t regard her as a boy, and is more concerned about her identity as a girl. More importantly, in his previous life, Chiba was a good-looking otaku who never left the house, and not good-sounding was a dead house with no popularity, let alone a girlfriend or female friend. He hadn''t even contacted girls and went to school. When the girls looked at him, the eyes were similar to cockroaches, so they could not get close to him. And now, even though he and Xuena live together, one is upstairs and the other is downstairs. They are busy training during the day and have their own homework at night. After everything is done, they are basically exhausted and fell asleep. There is no such close contact. Having such a close contact with a girl, although this is necessary preparation for him, it is inevitable that he will be a little embarrassed and slightly overwhelmed. After doing all this, Chiba stood up again, took a deep breath, calmed down the strange emotions in his heart, and then looked at Shin Hiratsuka, the corpse of the quasi-S-class ninja in his eyes. The next step is to get back the defense map and see what else is useful. Then, you can also arrange it here. Thinking about it, Chiba had already walked over, leaned down, and carefully inspected the Iwayuki S-rank ninja. About ten minutes later ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba was convinced that this Iwayin S-Class did not have any mechanism on his body. So, began to explore boldly. Soon, Chiba took out the defense plan from his arms, checked it, and after confirming that there was no problem with his seal and their Iwaguro''s seal, he took it into his arms, and by the way, he took it by Shinto Hiratsuka''s feet. Pick up the three scrolls, shake off the muddy water, and put them in a ninja bag. Then, he continued to scrape up, until he scraped away all the things related to the ninja from him, Chiba set his eyes on Yunyin. After the same inspection, Chiba also searched the Yunyin. After it was over, Chiba stood up, glanced at the stone-lined sunken ground, and exhaled. So, let''s set it up! Maybe it will become a very useful place. Chiba glanced at the bodies of Yunyin and Yanyin, and squinted slightly. Chapter 517： Reflection, gain In the past two years, although there has been progress, it is not enough! Not enough, many of the ideas are not well completed, and their role in actual combat is limited. Needless to say, the new technique is very expensive, and it is also very rough and not easy to control. It will take the time to look at the chakra at once. You cannot use the ultra-fine chakra control ability to control the power through the input control of the chakra volume. Nor can we save chakras according to the situation. Originally, the development of ninjutsu could not be done overnight, and there is nothing wrong with it. But it takes too much time! It can''t be done in a short time! If you want to use a new technique now, you must have a huge amount of chakra. If the amount of chakra is sufficient, the power of the two new techniques, earth escape and water escape, can be guaranteed, at least it can be determined, and it can be broken. Made of wooden man''s tail beast coat. It is not impossible to set the universe with one technique. However, the chakra volume has always been my weakness. Even if the eight-door model makes up for it, the drawbacks are obvious. After I go back, the development of new techniques may have to be put aside. I cant spend more time on this. Its the end of autumn, and winter is about to enter. Next, Kakashi will be 12 years old. When the order of Shinobu is issued, the battle of God Wu Kunqiao will not It''s a distant thing, I''m afraid it will happen at any time! If at that time, I was still like this, what if I met a powerful figure like Yugi in the process of changing their destiny? In the original work, Iwayin gathered thousands of ninjas to attack Konoha. It is estimated that he is desperate and finally looks like a decisive battle. Therefore, Konoha will explode the God Wukon Bridge and block its supply line. , Finally won. It can be said that at that time, among the thousands of ninjas, they were probably all the best, and there was no shortage of powerful ninjas. Even, Lao Zi had not left Yanyin Village yet, and he would join this battle. Although Lao Zi is inferior to Mu Ren in the tail beast Chakra, his own strength is definitely higher than that of Mu Ren, and his combat experience is definitely not comparable to Mu Ren. If it werent for Yahiko, Nagato, and Xiaonan, and Bo Feng Shuimens timely action last time, I would definitely not be able to leave, and I would not even be able to cause too much damage to him. I would definitely be resolved easily! If at that time, Lao Zi was among the thousands of ninjas, or hindered the mission of God Wu Kunqiao, I definitely can''t do it now. After all, in the first battle of Shenwu Kunqiao, the reason why Daitu and Kakashi and Lin fell into the final desperate situation is because the Bofeng Shuimen was not there, and they were dragged to other battlefields, which could hold the Bofeng Shuimen at the time, the enemy Not necessarily in large numbers, but must be superior in strength. What if I am also dragged by the time? This will never work! Here, it must not be held back, so in the rest of the time, we must improve as much as possible and optimize everything that exists. And this new technique must be let go. Thinking of this, Chiba exhaled, raised his hand, stood up, and glanced at the ground in the clearing lined with clods. It''s finished, it shouldn''t be opened, I have already touched it here. After this glance, Chiba set his gaze again on the bodies of the Yanyin S-class and Yunyin, frowned for a moment, and his left hand subconsciously fumbled in the ninja bag behind him. Gee! no yet? With the search from them, can we only arrange such a piece? Can only give up making a fuss on their bodies. At this time, it should be relatively safe here. Even if someone suddenly attacks, I won''t be dead. In this way, you can gain more rest time. Thinking, Chiba sat down slowly, next to the two Yumu people who had passed out in a coma, and after sitting down, he took out a large ninja bag, from which he took out shurikens and karma. None, they are included in their own ninja bag, supplementing the ninjas they consume. This was found from Yun Yin''s body. At the same time, he flashed scenes of fighting with two Yumu men in his heart, and he instinctively learned this lesson. Simplified JieYin still needs a lot of exercise! However, it is certain that it is very practical and different from the new technique. It should be included in the key training subject. If it can be further simplified, the idea of ??ninjutsu may be completed. The slender rock cones and a series of attacks flashed through his mind, Qianye silently thought. The ninjutsu after simplification of Jieyin was also somewhat deformed. At that moment, Chakra''s output still did not match the Hein, which caused a mistake in the change of form. Although the seal is less, the power has dropped a lot, and the ninjutsu is also much weaker. At this time, Chiba had already put all the ninja packs into his own ninja bag, and finally got some dry food out of the big ninja bag. There is no hesitation at the moment, just stuffing it directly into the mouth, the consequence of physical exertion, hunger is naturally one of them. Although there are junliang pills to relieve hunger, it is better to supplement when you encounter food. For this mission, Chiba did not bring dry food. In order to carry more endurance equipment for emergency, he gave up the supply of dry food and only brought junliang pills. So, if you can escape smoothly, if you really have to face the battle of Godless Kunqiao, the training course must be changed! Swallowing the Yunyin day''s rations in two mouthfuls, Chiba took out the small water bottle, took a sip of water, swallowed the dry food from the throat, and exhaled a long breath. The new training plan was already formed in his mind. Then, he glanced at the gloomy sky with light rain, took out a scroll from his arms, and slowly spread it out. This is a scroll that was raided from the Iwayin quasi S-level. After Chiba''s inspection, there is no mechanism on it, anyone can open it safely. And above, is a map, a map of this virgin forest, on it there are various arrows, circles and other marks, and there are even signs of Yanyin, Konoha, and Yunyin. this is When seeing the contents of the scroll, Chiba frowned, and slammed up the map, watching carefully. No way This turned out to be... Looking at ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s brows grew tighter and tighter, slowly becoming soothing, and finally, there was even a slight smile. This... I didn''t expect to find such a good thing, this Yanyin''s quasi-S grade, I am afraid it is Yanyin''s commander, who can carry this map with him, he will definitely not be a pawn! Unexpectedly, I actually killed Yanyin''s commander here... I didn''t expect that Yanyin''s commander carried this map with him, and the plan was drawn up on the map very carefully. It seems that Commander Yanyin has a lot of thoughts! If there is this map... Chiba put the scroll on her knees, unconsciously looked up at the sky, her eyes narrowed slightly. After that, he looked at Yumu Ren aside. Perhaps, I can rush out single-handedly. Chapter 518： Real plan I have to say that this Yanyin is also quite capable, and it has all been deciphered. The secret sign Hongyan is still very confident. I don''t know what his expression will be when he sees this map. A smile appeared at the corner of Chiba''s mouth, and his fingers moved on the unfolded scroll, moving little by little along the arrow. That''s right... This map should be a copy of our plan scroll re-enacted by Yanyin, or a fully resolved version. The arrow above is exactly our strategy of action. Chiba raised his hand and took a slight breath. The arrow on this scroll can be clearly seen as their course of action, including breaking into the encirclement, signalling a meeting, acting separately, and so on. On this map, there are also arrow displays that include, "If the assault encirclement fails to separate, merge a little breakthrough." "If the rendezvous fails and is surrounded at the time of the rendezvous, then a breakthrough will be made. The intelligence team will be the main command, and the circle will be rounded to get rid of the enemy first, and then split into three ways, from the three that let the enemy disperse its forces. Click to break through., and there are even special symbols to mark these three points. Also, "If the rendezvous succeeds, and the intelligence team not only rendezvous, but can also leave calmly, then it is going to leave, and then go straight ahead, one attack, if it fails, the troops will split into three and attack again with three points." Symbol annotations such as. ... On this map, you can clearly see Chiba''s intentions and how to deal with various situations. It can be said that this map perfectly maps the plans and actions of several people in Chiba. Even now, "Without contact, Chiba took the defense map, left alone, and the other five fled together. As a decoy, Yun Yin was tempted to pursue an S-Class, and then Chiba created chaos by himself, making the enemy embarrassed, and both sides took advantage of the situation to escape. The plan was also clearly marked. Moreover, there is a red circle on the label of this plan with the special label of Commander Yanyin. "The most likely plan!" Moreover, there is also a line of tiny sub-marks with the words "cooperate with Takichiba''s operation and catch the cloud hidden in one go." In response, Chiba smiled. This Yanyin commander is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp. Chiba''s finger landed on a long arrow cut off by a red circle in the middle. This arrow is his escape route, and this red circle is where this open space is. Obviously, Commander Yanyin had seen through this plan, and felt that this plan was the most likely implementation of the three backup plans under the same circumstances. Basically, it can be seen that the commander Iwano guessed Chiba''s plan. It seems that my real plan is still very successful, but the appearance of two Yumu men disrupted the plan. Chiba sighed silently. Although this commander Iwagaki was powerful, he was only deliberately guided by him. Everything was actually in Chiba''s control. At least before the two Yukiman appeared, all the plans were in Chiba''s. In control. As for Chiba''s real plan, there is actually only one step, and only this step is needed, and the initiative of the entire encirclement is in his hands. That is, he showed the enemy the plan scroll which recorded his plan in detail, and convinced the enemy that "Konoha''s rescue team did not know that the plan scroll had been seen." That''s right, Chiba had deliberately let Yanyin know about the scroll. The person who shot Xuenai and placed the scroll on his leg was not Iwayin, but Chiba himself. Before Xuena left, early in the morning, Chiba took advantage of the two to sleep, separated the shadow and hid himself, and waited. When Xuena left, she was always out of the field of vision of Xuena''s white eyes. Following the traces of her actions, she followed her far away, until she and Yanyin fought, and then boldly stepped forward, and at the moment Xuena left. , Shot down the plan scroll. After shooting down the planning scroll, his shadow clone was released on its own, and the memory returned to inform the body that the first step of the plan had been successful. In this matter, Xuena didn''t make any mistakes, everything was planned by Chiba. To be honest, here, Chiba still feels very sorry for Xuena. If he doesn''t say "When you come back, the scroll must be in his hand" before Xuena leaves, then Xuena may not be so desperate, maybe also Will not hesitate to expose the clan identity, almost died there! However, this step requires Xuena to go back. If Xuena doesnt go back, Iwagaki will be suspicious. Only when Xuena goes back and fights hard to find the scroll can he explain the importance of this scroll and let him Yan Yin believed that this scroll was real. Although all subsequent actions were performed according to the planned scroll, it was also to make Yan Yin think that this scroll was real. But only when the two are combined can Yanyin believe that the scroll of this plan is real, and that it didn''t lead them to the bait. Because if Yukina doesnt come back, no matter how strictly they follow the plan on the scroll, Iwagaki will always be because "Such an important scroll is lost, and Konohas people didnt come back to look for it. Is this deliberately left to us? That''s right?" With such thoughts, I suspect that the scroll is true and false, and doubt basically means not believing that the scroll is true. Once Xuena comes back and even reveals the identity of the clan, then Yanyin will believe that this scroll is very important to Konoha, and the content on it is true. They really got the thing that determines the victory and grabbed the wood. The lifeblood of Ye''s rescue team. After all, for this scroll, a member of the Konoha rescue team not only returned desperately, but even the family of Hyuga, you said it was really not true, this planning scroll! Xuenai''s behavior and identity undoubtedly increased the weight of this plan scroll. And the simple seal on the scroll is not to detect how many times the planning scroll has been opened, but Chiba set it up to confirm whether this scroll has been seen by Iwakura. And, at the time, he lied to Yukana and Hirohiko, the number of times the seal was opened at that time was seven instead of six! In other words, he already knew that Iwayin had seen it and had concealed it from Xuena and Hirohiko. This matter is too important, rescue missions and deployment plans are too important, he must fool his own people! And he knew that only Xuena and Hirohiko would unconditionally believe his words, and execute every word of his life without hesitation. Because Xuena and Hirohiko are the people who believe in him most in this world, and will never doubt him. The reason why the three generations of Naruto designated these two people as his teammates is to express a meaning: play hard! Unscrupulously rescued the intelligence team and the deployment map! If you change to someone else, you may not believe him so much. Sometimes, you must make some actions that "damage the plan but gain trust" to establish a trust relationship, which will greatly reduce the success rate of the plan. But Honghiko and Xuena are different. Chiba doesn''t need to say anything or explain anything. Even if they are asked to perform a mortal task without saying anything, they will rush forward for Chiba''s righteousness. Xuenai''s behavior is the best example! Chiba said "the scroll of planning must be in her hand", she rushed back without hesitating her life, first to find the scroll, and second, to ensure that the scroll would not be known by Iwain. And this step of Chiba''s real plan, it is also best not to let his companions know, otherwise it will inevitably be exposed. If I don''t know that Yanyin knows the plan, and know that Yanyin knows the plan, people who will act again will inevitably make mistakes. The deployment map is too important, and it must be avoided. Therefore, Chiba kept secret, and even deceived Hirohiko and Xuena. As for the role of this step, it can make Yanyin feel at ease, so that Yanyin, the largest powder keg, has the ability to "be able to grasp the situation, grasp the every move of the Konoha rescue and intelligence team, and will surely get back the defense map." Confidence, in this case, it will not overreact. After all, among the three parties of Yunyin, Yanyin, and Konoha, the most prone to overreaction is Yanyin. After all, the defense map is their Yanyin''s, which is related to the lifeline of their village. If you change to any of the three parties, you will definitely be anxious. First, the fuse of Yanyin''s gunpowder was unplugged, and a potential three-party conflict was eliminated. This encirclement became a hidden danger of the meat grinder. Secondly, since I know that Iwanyin knows Konoha''s plan and has absolute confidence in seizing the defense plan, how can I join forces with Yunyin? The agreement between them has already been invalidated. The reason why Iwanyin and Yunyin have jointly encircled , It is nothing more than that there is no absolute confidence to seize the defense plan, and do not want to cause excessive reactions from the other two parties. And now they have the confidence to seize the defense map, then Yunyin has naturally become their primary enemy in seizing the defense map. There is no response in the light, and it is impossible to help Yunyin secretly, or even turn to each other. The second function of this is that Yanyin and Yunyin have already been separated invisibly, so that in the implementation of the plan, there is less than half of the resistance, and it is even easier to cause the contradiction between Yanyin and Yunyin. In a sense, before Iwain took the last step, they were all Chiba''s allies! Isn''t this ~www.novelhall.com~ Didn''t the Yanyin Commander cooperate with Chiba''s actions? Thirdly, now that Iwagaki knew the plan, and their reaction, through some signs, Chiba could completely guess it, and deal with it, or cooperate or use it. There are many tricks that can be done, and all of them can be Konoha Lead to victory! It can be said that after knowing that Yanyin knows the plan, all the initiative seems to be in the hands of Yanyin, but in fact it is already in the hands of Chiba! The third function is to hold all the actions of the enemy in the palm of the hand and control the initiative! It''s just that people are not as good as the sky, and two Yumu people have emerged. Otherwise, Chiba will lead the Iwayin quasi-S level to the middle of the two encirclement circles, deliberately revealing the deployment plan, causing Yunyin reactions, creating contradictions, and then taking the opportunity to make a fuss and expand the end of the battle until the encirclement is chaotic. At that time, it is estimated that he will be seriously injured, but he can escape. And now, he is still in the circle. Everything is hard to say! Chapter 519： First of all... If Yu Muren was led to Yanyin''s side, I''m afraid Yunyin would have overreacted. After all, for Yunyin, as long as the defense map does not fall into Konoha''s hands, there is still room for everything, and Yanyin only takes back the defense map without much loss. But if Renjuli, a nuclear weapon, is captured or killed by Iwakura or Konoha, their losses will be great. How can they not support Renjuli at all costs? As long as Renjuli returns safely, they say Yin is not unworthy of losing a hundred troops. The terrain of the land of thunder is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and it is far away from Konoha and the land of soil. Although this is not good for them on offense, it is extremely advantageous on defense. Even if the 100 troops are all destroyed, only the strength of the people If you return to the Thunder Country safely, Yunyin will have no worries. Konoha and Iwanyin should also consider attacking the Thunder Country. Moreover, an offensive is a long-distance attack, and it will most likely fail if it encounters the terrain of Thunder Country which is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Therefore, Yunyin will definitely send additional manpower to support. Yanyin has a defense plan and Yunyins human pillar power. It is even more impossible to give up. The two companies will only increase their troops frantically. I am afraid Konoha will also Will be forced to increase troops, so as to avoid any conspiracy and changes between the two sides, in the end this will still become a whirlpool of ground meat. What the three parties have been worried about will still happen. Alas, if Yunyin''s person is not Human Zhuli, but other ninjas who are strong but insensitive to identity, it would be fine, and the plan can continue. Chiba groped his fingers on the map, sighed involuntarily, and muttered in his heart. At the same time, his brows are also frowning, and the red circle in the southwest direction at the junction of Yunyin and Yanyin''s encircling circle is reflected in his eyes, and the two arrows pointing to this circle are reflected. The two arrows pointing to the circle, one is pointing straight from this open space, and the other is pointing from an arc somewhere in the southeast direction. And this southeast direction is the route where the five of Hongyan left. However, I have to be thankful too! The commander of this Yanyin seemed to see our meeting point, and he would definitely set up an ambush here. Chiba squinted her eyes, her face slightly stiff. If the wooden man does not come, even if Chiba gets rid of the commander Iwagami, he will fall into the ambush set by him after escaping. It may not be the time. After all, the two people who broke through the junction, Chiba wants to think about it. Go, I must be severely injured, and if he enters an ambush under severe injury, Qianye really doesn''t dare to have any confidence. And the southwest direction of this junction is the direction where Chiba escaped, and Hirohiko and the others, seemingly a road looking directly at the east, in fact, the goal is also this southwest direction as the goal, originally intended to escape, and then rest here. After some time, return to Konoha Village, or ask Konoha to secretly send reinforcements, and let the reinforcements take back the defense plan. After all, Chiba made a fuss to intensify the contradiction between the two parties, and took the opportunity to escape from their sight. But in the end, the two sides will still reach an agreement and pursue it. After all, the defense plan is their goal. As long as the defense plan is not in the hands of either of them, then they will definitely stop fighting each other and join forces. Where, looking for Chiba frantically. And this circle in the southwest direction is actually not on the scroll of planning, it is a point hidden by Chiba. On the scroll of planning, it is actually an arrow leading to Konoha in the northeast direction, indicating that the two sides merged after exiting. , Madly fled back to Konoha. To the northeast, it leads directly to Konoha, which makes sense. Whether it is Iwagyu who has a planned scroll or Yunyin who doesn''t know the Chiba plan, they all think of this route. There is nothing wrong with it. When Yan Yin saw this route, he would never doubt it. Anyone would choose this route. And Chiba is going to use this reasonable route as a bait to lure them to chase there. Neither Yanyin nor Yunyin could think that they would hide in the southwest, near the encircling circle, hiding behind the encircling circle, and passing them by. This is also Chiba''s real plan, the only step, the biggest effect. At the last moment, misled Yanyin and opened up a broad road to complete the task, raising the survival rate of everyone to almost 100%! However, after seeing the circle on this map, Chiba realized that the commander of Yanyin had already noticed it, and he also drew their hiding place, and now, there should be someone in ambush. Up. If everything goes according to plan, Chiba may not be able to negotiate well. As for what will happen, Chiba is not sure, because I don''t know how many people I am hiding here and how strong it is. Although Chiba also had a contingency plan to consider the situation in which the hiding place was discovered, Hirohiko and the others did not know his plan. I am afraid that there will be great mistakes and poor cooperation. As a result, the five of Hirohiko were caught off guard. In the worst case, the defense map can be sent back to Konoha, but several of them will sacrifice. Perhaps the appearance of the wooden man is a good thing. Seeing this, Chiba couldn''t help feeling. However, now that I know that there is an ambush, I might as well count it. This ambush should be Commander Yanyin''s back hand to prevent him from blocking me and let me escape. At the same time, I also know the deployment situation of the Yanyin encirclement and the deployment situation of some Yunyin encirclement. It is completely okay... Looking at the signs of Yunyin and Yanyin on the map, Chiba smiled at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes fell on the two Yumu people. I am afraid that the commander of Yanyin would never have imagined that he would die in my hands. However, it is no wonder that he was carrying three elites at the time, and he himself was the quasi-S-level strength. I went through some battles and ran away from Yunyins quasi-S-level, which was a bit wasted... he estimated Think about what happens if I run away from him, not if he is killed by me! In addition, the deployment plan can finally be resolved, and the hanging heart can fall immediately. The faint anxiety caused him to lose absolute calm in the end, causing this omission. So, just bring this scroll. If he holds the possibility of death, he is absolutely impossible to carry this scroll. If he is absolutely calm and cautious, it is impossible to carry this scroll. The turn of the game ~www.novelhall.com~The initiative, after all, fell into my hands! "Snapped!" Chiba closed the scroll and put it in his arms. "Tick!" A drop of rain hit his forehead. The sky is still gloomy, but the rain has stopped. "despair!" Chiba wiped off the raindrops on his forehead, took a half step, and stood up. "So, next... first consider how to get rid of the current predicament!" After taking a slight breath, Chiba''s gaze moved, passing the Yunyin and Yanyin ninjas slowly walking out from behind the nearest clod, and slightly narrowed his eyes. he, Already surrounded! Chapter 520： Why are you here? These Yunyin and Yanyin should be part of the patrol team. There should be a gap in strength and elite, but at least at the level of Zhongnin. Most of them should be between Zhongnin and elite Zhongnin. Sometimes there will be several elites. Shinobu, it should be impossible for Shangnin to appear. After all, Yunyin and Yanyin tried their best to prevent us from converging. Yunyin and Yanyin''s Shangnin and elite Shangnin, most of them should still be fighting over there. As the high-end combat power of the war, Shangren and Elite Shangren are rare. The main forces of war are Zhongren and Elite Zhongren. Considering the combat power equipment of other theaters, the encircled Shangren and Elite Shangren may be better than There are more standing troops, but not much more. Most of the pursuit troops of Yunyin and Yanyin consisted of Shangren and elite Shangren. It should be impossible for the patrol team to have more combat power than elite ones. Then these people should be almost all Zhongren, the captain level should be elite Zhongren. At this glance, Chiba''s slightly inhaled stall had already touched the situation of the surrounding enemies. At the same time, in this eye, he also swept the surrounding situation into his eyes. At this moment, he was standing ten steps away from the quagmire. Opposite him, ten steps behind the quagmire, were Commander Yanyin and the corpse of Yunyin investigating the ninja. And with this quagmire as the center, it has been spread out for about seven meters, which is the distance to the nearest towering clod. At this time, beside the towering clods, there were eight ninjas, four Yunyin, and four Iwayin, which happened to be two teams of four, and Iwayin''s four were in the west, which is Qian On the right hand side of Ye, the dead Yunyin was in the east position, which is the right hand side of Chiba, and the eight people stood in an arc. Except for a section in the north, the other sides were almost surrounded by them. In other words, except for Chiba''s back, their position just blocked the direction of Chiba''s departure, left and right. Really... deliberately leaving the north side to bring us back to their elite position? This is too obvious, at least one more person will be sent to pretend to be weaker, so that I have the desire to break through! What''s going on with this naked one making me go north? At the same time, Chiba''s eyes half-squinted, and he almost sighed. However, after this thought, his heart began to heavier. In any case, it is absolutely impossible to go back. If you go there, it is no different from returning to the cage. Now they know that I am breaking through alone, and there is the body of Commander Yanyin, they will definitely tighten it. Precautions, especially on Yanyin''s side, will be extremely tight. It is estimated that the letter that requires someone who is stronger than the Yanyin commander to preside over the overall situation has been sent out, and it will not be long before the stronger person will be Come here. Moreover, during this period, Yan Yin will lock me in the encirclement at all costs. If I don''t break through as soon as possible, I am afraid that there will be no way to break through, and I can only wait to die in the end. Yunyin''s situation is similar, Renzhuli is here, how can it be careless? Even Yunyin is more difficult to deal with. The quasi-S-level is not dead yet. Hongyan and the others dont know when the signal will be transmitted. Even if it is passed, it is not certain that Yunyins quasi-S-level is alive and dead. The signal only represents them. Having escaped, it does not mean that Yun Yin''s S-Class is dead. Moreover, even though they are only Zhongnin and Elite Zhongnin, my right hand was injured and there was no way to knot the seal with both hands. Some strong ninjutsu seals basically cannot be knotted. The number of ninjutsu with one-handed ninjutsu is limited and the power is also limited. . Although Jieyin simplification can use some more powerful ninjutsu, firstly, the cost of chakra is more expensive than complete Jieyin, and secondly, it is not stable, and it is easy to go wrong. After all, the simplification of Jieyin is half of the form of chakra. The chakra is relatively large. As for my physical strength, even though I took some dry food, the effect of dry food was not bad, but... Recovery is not enough. Considering that there will be a breakthrough later, try not to use the wound mode. No need to hurt the door mode, Chakra volume... If the physical skill is against the enemy, the right hand... Although I don''t want to admit it, my current situation is actually not very good, or even bad! Even if just two patrol teams are enough for my headache! Qianye''s face was calm, but there was a bit of bitterness in his eyes. Just when Qianye''s eyes were distressed, Yunyin and Yanyin''s team leaders looked to their right side at the same time, and the investigating ninja who was responsible for passing the news revealed a message in his eyes. Why is Yanyin (Yunyin) here? The detective ninja who was being watched by his captain grinned, and did not answer. The matter was over, all appeared, the confrontation was opened, and it was useless to explain anything. Moreover, they themselves don''t know why the other party appeared at this time and this place. For Yunyins investigative ninja, the two of them were actually attracted by the noise made here at the same time. When they were hiding behind the rocks, they clearly saw the scarred commander Shinsei Hiratsuka. Crouching and turning his back to them, Taki Chiba pulled out a defense plan and a scroll of information that seemed to be Konoha. At that time, another Yunyin was investigating the ninja, that is, the corpse lying there now. He was afraid that the defense plan would be taken away by Yanyin. He was anxious and went straight to sneak an attack, but he was killed instantly when he was about to succeed. I still remember the kunai power of the breaking wind and rain that pierced through the chest of his partner. He saw the fallen figure of his partner at the time, his first thought was to rush up to avenge him, but then he thought about it, if something happens to him, who will report the situation here? If others dont know, neither the villages human strength nor the defense plan can be kept! So he gritted his teeth, left here, and went back to report. I just didn''t expect ~www.novelhall.com~ to come back and look, but it''s a big change! The Hiratsuka Shin died, and the one sitting here turned out to be Taki Chiba who fell down and looked dead. To be honest, he was even more surprised that Taki Chiba could still stand than Iwagaki appeared here! After all, that was Lord Mu Ren! What a powerful existence, even though Takichiba is famous, he can still stand after defeating Yuki-sama? That''s impossible! Absolutely impossible! However, he was still standing, and Hiratsuka Shin of Iwakura lay on the side and turned into a corpse. is it possible? Have defeated Lord Yugi and Shin Hiratsuka in a row? Just kidding! At this moment, Yunyin looked into the ninja''s eyes and face with an incredible look! Chapter 521： Not so much! Why is Yun Yin here? Feeling the gaze of his captain, Iwaguros Detective Ninja was also full of disbelief, but his gaze fell on the corpse Shin Hiratsuka, his gaze was full of horror, even the kunai in his hand. There was a tremor. Hiratsuka-sama...dead? How can this be? Hiratsuka-samas ninjutsu and physique, second only to Aoto-sama. When the two adults practiced against each other, Hiratsuka-sama always had the upper hand and was stronger than Aoto-sama. He also heard from Oto-sama that Hiratsuka was more powerful The Qingtu adults are much stronger, and they can also rank in the top five in the village. but But how come? How could you die? This is impossible. How could Hiratsuka-sama die in the hands of this little monster. Although this little monster is outstanding in strength, Hiratsuka-sama has repeatedly said that this kid is definitely a strong enemy, but... But with Hiratsuka-samas strength, how could he lose to? This little monster? Hiratsuka-sama also said that this time to stop the little monster, it will be able to stop and kill it in all likelihood. After the battle with Yunyin Yeyuehai, this little monster will consume a lot of Chakra and physical strength even if he can get away, even if he is brilliantly resourceful and able to get away intact, and the strength of this little monster is at most similar to Master Hiratsuka. , In the case of Chakra and physical exhaustion, it is definitely not Hiratsuka-sama''s opponent! This is also the opponent that Hiratsuka-sama can kill the little monster! Hiratsuka-sama has always been cautious, calm and almost cold, since he can definitely kill this little monster, he can definitely kill it! Even if it is a tactical strategy, Hiratsuka-sama will not lose to this little monster! Ever since this little monster came, Hiratsuka-sama has always taken the initiative, and every action is smooth and smooth, and the actions of this little monster are completely under control. Moreover, looking at the appearance of this little monster, his right hand should have been injured, and it should have been fractured with Kuwu fixed, and looking at his face, although calm, it was still a little pale and probably a little collapsed. It is... it does consume a lot of Chakra and physical strength! But why, why did Hiratsuka-sama die? And looking at it, it looks like it was killed by this little monster! What a joke! How can this be! Yanyin explored the ninja in surprise and horror, but his eyes were inseparable from their most trusted commander who had become a cold corpse and even stained a lot of mud. At this time, seeing the investigating ninja silent for a long time, his eyes were dull, and his expression was terrified. Yanyin''s captain frowned and glanced at the past. His face was very puzzled and even a little angry. Now that Yunyin appears here, things are not easy to handle. They originally heard the command of the commander Hiratsuka from the investigating ninja and came here to ensure that the defense map was returned safely. But I didn''t expect that Yun Yin would come here. This is different from what I said. What this investigative ninja clearly said is that Hiratsuka-sama should have already taken down the defense map and the little monster. Maybe Hiratsuka-sama will be injured, so let me select these people to protect Hiratsuka-sama. . How could there be Yunyin? When the thought in his mind turned, his eyes were falling on the spot where the ninja was staring. With this look, his whole body was shocked, his eyes widened suddenly, a look of horror appeared, and his hands were suffering. They almost fell off. The phrase "how is it possible" almost blurted out. And his heart beat violently, and his whole heart felt like he was screwed. This is...Hiratsuka-sama... Hiratsuka-sama, dead? Can anyone kill Hiratsuka-sama? This is impossible! He was thinking about Yunyin just now. He didn''t expect Yunyin to appear. Although he was acting on orders, since Hiratsuka-sama gave the order, he basically regained the defense plan. Yunyin''s appearance should definitely not be. Patronizing to see Yunyin, patronizing the amazement of Yunyin that he thought was impossible, but not the first time paying attention to the surrounding welcome. At first glance, he was more than shocked, simply astonished. No, is everything under the control of Hiratsuka-sama? how come? But at this time, his eyes were involuntarily looking at the person in the field, the young man with a snow-white bandage tied to his hand, his eyes flickering, his eyes slowly moving. His figure almost shook again. Did this little monster defeat Hiratsuka-sama? When this thought came out, his eyes were subconsciously hesitant, but he saw the girl at the feet of Chiba. That, the girl they are very familiar with. Yunyin''s person Zhuli! Why... Yunyin''s Renzhuli is here? Do not! No, Yunyins Ren Zhuli is like this, and Hiratsuka-sama... Could it be that! impossible! This is even more impossible! This little monster actually defeated Hiratsuka-sama, and Yunyin''s Erwei Renzhuli? Impossible... It''s absolutely impossible! Yanyins captain watched this scene, and countless shocking and terrifying thoughts flashed in his heart. At this moment, he suddenly felt that Kuwu in his hand was a little heavy, and he was about to let go and fall, and his right foot also had a strong direction. The urge to take a step back. At this moment, horror filled his heart! Among his wide-open eyes, his eyes trembled even more! This, we are not opponents at all! And at this moment, Yan Yin''s gaze while investigating the ninja also fell on the two Yumu men. In the corner of his eyes, the patrol captain''s horrified look was striking. And Yunyin''s Renzhuli? This was the first horrified thought in his mind. No, now is not the time to be afraid, you can''t go on like this, you can''t be awed by this little monster! Then he woke up in his heart. "He has been injured, his right hand should not be able to use, and his physical strength and Chakra have also consumed a lot. He is already at the end of the battle. Even if he really defeated Captain Hiratsuka and Yunyin''s Renzhuli, he cannot be our opponent now!" Finally, he spoke eagerly. Although he was eager to speak, his words were decisive. At this moment, the head of the Yanyin patrol and the other patrol members stiffened with horror on their faces, and then glanced across Chiba, but saw that the young mans face was calm, but somewhat pale, it was obviously Chakra. It is a manifestation of excessive physical exertion, and the right hand can be seen at a glance, and it is already broken. Yes, no matter how strong he is, he is now at the end of the battle! Without a hand, and lack of physical strength and chakra, such a child can''t handle it, then they can commit suicide. What a ninja! In the next second, their horror disappeared instantly, and there was nothing tight in their hands. "Don''t give him a chance to breathe." At this time, Iwain inspected the ninja again. As soon as these words came out, Yan Yin and the three people almost sank together, without hesitation, the next second, they would rush out and attack Qianye. At the same time, Yunyins investigating ninja seemed to have said similar words. The Yunyin and the three looked at Chiba together, and afterwards, murderous intent appeared on their faces and confidence in their eyes. They all sink in shape~www.novelhall.com~ The next second, we will attack! But at this moment, Qianye''s eyes flashed, and the corners of his mouth smile suddenly. It seems that this leaving the north side is their subconscious reaction, not long-planned, looking at their appearance, you should not know that the other party will also appear here. Then, it can only rely on... Sure enough, this place will become a very useful place! "You guys, are you not afraid, I have already set a trap here?" After Yunyin and Yanyin purged their minds, when they were ready to go, when Qianye''s eyes flashed, a word was slowly spit out from Qianye''s mouth. And in the next second, like an arrow on the string, Yanyin and Yunyin are about to shoot their lives... Stiff stiff! Stay in place! Chapter 522： Contradictions tangled! trap? The ninjas of Yunyin and Yanyin''s patrol were all taken aback, and then their hearts jumped. Yes! If he set a trap here, wouldn''t we... At this moment, whether Iwayin or Yunyin, whether the captain or the investigating ninja, or the ordinary ninja, there was a thump in his heart, and a feeling of fear surged. Just now they were about to swarm up, killing this little monster first. But what if there is a trap set by this little monster? This is completely possible! This little monster stayed here with a wounded body, so he stood there in his spare time. It also seemed to have a feeling of being in his chest. It is hard to guarantee that he will not set a trap here and wait for us to be hooked. Do not! Not entirely possible! It is absolutely possible! He was injured, chakra and excessive physical exertion. It didnt seem that the battle had just ended, his hands were bandaged, and it was over for a while. During this period, he should leave no matter what he thought. Not stay here. He is definitely using himself as a bait. There must be traps here, and this place must be full of traps that lure us into being fooled. In the midst of his thoughts, Yunyin and Yanyin glanced at the ground around the mire. In the environment here, the trap can only be set on the ground, otherwise you can tell at a glance that this little monster must have set the trap under the ground. Although there is only a piece of mud in their eyes, there are still a few footprints and mud flows, and there is no trap or the like, but in their hearts they are sure that there must be a trap set by Chiba below. How to do? If there are any pitfalls... After turning his thoughts, Yun Yin and Yan Yin looked at each other, their brows wrinkled tightly. Moreover, not only are there traps, but Yunyin (Yanyin) is a bunch of bastards, really fighting... hateful! Headache, this is too complicated! What if Yunyin (Yanyin) messes them up? Now is not the time to blindly charge! Thinking about it, the eight people looked at Chiba and the two Yugi at his feet. Now, after all, it is the battle for the defense plan and even the strength of the people. The current situation may influence the direction of this war! Absolutely, there must be no mistakes! In this eye, whether it was Yanyin or Yunyin, a layer of sweat was oozing out of the forehead. These people are experienced ninjas after all. Although they were a little excited at the beginning, after calming down, they really saw the current situation in an instant. Their postures have all changed... Qianye''s expression remained unchanged, but his heart was thinking. From the reaction at this moment, it can be seen that these Yunyin and Yanyin patrol members are probably the best in the patrol team. They are definitely not the ones that can be solved easily. Although their strength is not as good as the elite, they The degree of difficulty is not necessarily inferior to the elites. Elite have strong combat effectiveness and can directly pose a threat. However, these patrol members who have a calm attitude and an experienced eye to see the situation at a glance cannot directly pose a threat in combat effectiveness, but they will also cause enough trouble and may even put him in a dangerous situation. Still the same sentence, the world of Naruto, the battle of ninjas, unless you have the combat power of the sixth class and the combat power of Madagascar, and the combat power of the original Naruto class, which is not comparable to his strength, it will still capsize in the gutter. The battle of Naruto is by no means a simple power contest! It''s still a collision and confrontation of wisdom! At any time, you can''t be careless, especially when there are more enemies than yourself, the cooperation between ninjas will often burst out unimaginable power. Although Chiba''s face has not changed, he is actually dignified in his heart. Now his combat effectiveness is actually not much different from any of them. The number of people is not dominant, and the combat effectiveness is not dominant. Even if the opponent is only Zhong Ren and elite Zhong Ren, He is also absolutely weak. If they swarmed up just now, whether they can resist it is still unknown. He, the only thing he can rely on now is this clearing! In this clearing, his arrangement! And now, his word, although it said that they stopped their attacking moves, but it also made them feel jealous of this open space and made them stop. However, it also made them hesitate to walk in. So, let''s do it next! From the corner of Qianye''s eyes, he glanced at the two Yumu men who were lying on the ground, and then slowly sat down, with a joke in the corner of his mouth. "But, is there really a trap here?" Then he spoke. This sentence is not loud, but it spreads clearly into everyones ears, And as soon as these words came out, a thought came to everyone''s heart. Is there really a trap here? The eight people looked at each other again, with the same surprise in their eyes. If there is a trap here, isn''t our move just now to rush into the trap? Didn''t it mean being with him? Why did this little monster speak to remind them that there is a trap? Generally speaking, if you plant a trap, will you tell the enemy so brazenly? And is the enemy about to rush past? impossible! This is absolutely impossible, if there is a trap, it is absolutely impossible to tell us! Could it be that... it was just the bluff of this little monster that scared us? The eyes of the eight people were full of expressing doubts to their companions, but the eyes of their companions responded with only the same questioning eyes. In the next second, everyone felt a sudden shock. No, that''s not right! There must be a trap here. This little monster led us into the trap. If there is no trap, then why does he stay here? Since he has even bandaged his arm, he must have enough time to escape. Even if he drags his injured arm, he can go to a safe place first and then bandage! The reason why he stayed here is undoubtedly waiting for us. It is impossible for him not to know such a big movement. We will definitely come back to investigate, and will definitely send someone to surround after the investigation! His stay here is suspicious in itself! There is definitely a trap here! In the next second, everyone had denied the previous bluffing thoughts in their hearts, but after the negative thoughts rose, new ideas emerged. But what if he is really bluffing? Is he already poor? His injury was so serious that he had to bandage to leave? After the bandage, we happened to come here. He was pretending to be calm, but he has nothing to do. Isn''t he just acting and frightening us? After all, it is a ninja with human strength and quasi-S. Even if it is a three-way melee, how can this little monster win so easily, at the cost of only one right hand? Do not! This little monster might really be bluffing! After the new idea came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Chiba, but seeing this little monster sitting there with a lot of time, his eyes flowed, a playful smile, always hanging on the corner of his mouth! Do not! Even if it is a bluff, does he really think that he can scare us away by doing so? He will not be so stupid! This is just to lead us into the open space! There is a trap here! He did this ~www.novelhall.com~ to make us think he was a bluff, and then lead us into this open space! Yes, it must be... No, no! If this is really a trap... Then his first sentence, doesn''t it seem too much and stupid? Why remind us? If we were to rush forward, wouldn''t we fall into his trap? His first words seemed to be bluffing. They scared us and made us afraid to take action. ... Chiba''s second sentence came, Yunyin and Yanyin eight people, Completely plunged into contradictions! Chapter 523： Go forward, 1 step! Are there any pitfalls? Still no trap? Yunyin''s detective ninja furrowed his brows tightly, and his gaze retracted from the captain next to him. At this time, the captain of Yunyin was also entangled. If there is a trap, since this Taki Chiba does not hesitate to stay here, but also introduces them into the trap, then Taki Chiba is full of confidence in this trap, I am afraid that if they step into it, the situation will immediately change. They will fall into a disadvantaged position, and even fall into a situation where they are left alone. After all, the traps of the ninja are endless. The open space is full of mud and there is nothing to see. They don''t know what trap it is. And if there is a trap, you must be careful and never step into the restricted area set by this little monster. These little monsters have always been careful in thinking, and the restricted area he set up must be impossible to escape. I''m afraid the traps in this open space are also interlocking, so you can''t get out when you enter. If there are no traps, then everything is simple. They rushed forward. Even if they want to guard against Yunyin, Taki Chiba is now unable to use his right hand, which is equivalent to not being able to use ninjutsu, and it consumes a lot of chakra and physical strength. It is also easy. Its just that the deployment map and the strength of the second tails pillars are too important to them. They must be foolproof. Without 100% certainty, they must not take risks. After all, there is a hidden rock on the opposite side. If they attack and advance, they must be Yin caught the opportunity and it was terrible. In this way, not only did I clear the minefields of Takichiba to Iwaguru, but it also didn''t get any benefits. It was even equivalent to giving the deployment map and the human pillars of the village to Iwaguru. Then, they would be the stupidest in the world moron. Therefore, they are so entangled with the question of whether there is a trap. There is no problem if there is no trap, but if there is a trap, then the problem can be big! They also have to consider Yanyin! What''s more, this is an important turning point for the left and right defense plans and the ownership of their villages. The deployment plan was taken by Yan Yin, which may be just returning to the original owner. For them, they just lost a chance to win the war. However, if Renzhuli was captured by Yanyin, their losses would have been great. They have to be careful, they have to consider the problem of traps... They had to stay back. If they attacked boldly, they would certainly be able to take the lead, but if there were traps, they would just throw themselves into the net and tried the water for Yanyin. Then Yanyin would have an absolute advantage. Therefore, they cannot move. At least, you can''t move until you are sure if there is a trap. Can''t act before Yanyin. And now, what Yanyin thinks in his heart is actually the same as Yunyin''s, but they have to consider whether the main reason for the trap is the deployment plan. The deployment plan falls into the hands of others, so they will definitely be in the war. Weakness will undoubtedly lose, and may even be invaded by other villages. As for Yunyin''s human Zhuli, it doesn''t matter a bit, at most, things return to the original owner, and there is less opportunity for one more human Zhuli. Compared with the deployment map, this is really nothing. Therefore, they are not hungry and can move. They can''t move until they are sure whether they have cash, let alone move ahead of Yanyin! I''m afraid that''s what they think in their hearts. Confirming the trap is the key. If you can''t confirm it and act arbitrarily, I''m afraid the opponent will take the lead. I really dont know if this is a gratifying thing or a tricky thing. If they are too conservative because of the other side, I wont be able to handle it next... Chiba squinted his eyes slightly and moved, moving closer to the two Yumu people without a trace. However, I don''t know why, they all seem to be a little scrupulous about me, just like Yumuren, who are a little restrained in many places. It''s just a trap, why are you so restrained. There are many types of traps, such as trigger type, control type, timing type, etc., even if they step in, they may not be triggered immediately... No matter how bad they are, they can''t be tested with kunai shuriken, and their performance is like stepping. Entering the open space is the same. As long as it is not a trigger type, they have time to react, and they can definitely create an opportunity to attack. How come no one tried it? Am I so scary? After moving his figure, Chiba frowned slightly, and he could clearly read a message similar to "excessive care" on the faces of these people. In this regard, Chiba felt a bit of a headache. Although such a consumption would only benefit him, it would not only be able to rest and regain his strength, but the arrangement would not fail for a while, and it could continue forever. However, if possible, he still hopes to make a quick decision. I hope... it will last... Chiba looked at the two Yumu people without a trace, a reflection in his eyes flashed by. But at this moment, Yun Yin''s side actually took action, and Yun Yin''s captain took a step forward. So scared that Yunyin Detective Ninja quickly grabbed him, and he popped out with a "what are you doing?" "Explore the reality!" This rather muscular man was also straightforward and directly stated his purpose. "Don''t be impulsive!" The scrutiny ninja frowned, the other Yun Yin also looked over, and even Yan Yin also looked over, his eyes full of joy, "Yun Yin can''t bear it?" "There is always someone who wants to do this. Do you watch him slowly recover to his heyday? He is good at medical ninjutsu." Captain Yun Yin smiled, his eyes filled with determination. As soon as these words came out, the investigating ninja was taken aback, and the other Yunyin was also shocked. And seeing their movements, Yanyin''s ninja''s eyes also turned into "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? It looks like Yunyin really seems to be going to go" gradually with joy. Could it be that the purpose of this Takichiba is to keep us from patrolling, to make us suffer from gains and losses, to let us not understand his details, so as to buy time and let him recover? According to rumors, he is a disciple of Konohas Sannins Tsunade Princess. He can use strange powers and is good at medical ninjutsu. If he has enough rest... he can use medical ninjutsu to treat his broken arm. what! Do not! Even if he has started treatment now, it is not necessarily! Princess Tsunades medical ninjutsu is the best in ninjutsu today. Although Takichiba seems to be out of treatment, it is inevitable that there will be treatments that we dont know... If he has good hands and has enough physical strength, then... We must die! This Takichiba is really using traps to buy time, but it is not necessarily! Thinking of this, Yunyin''s investigative ninja held Captain Yunyin''s arm and loosened it involuntarily. "Don''t worry, we Yunyin''s good boy, even if there is one less than Yanyin, what about it? You can still regain Lord Muren and the defense map!" Captain Yunyin felt the action of investigating the ninja and said with a smile. As soon as these words were said, Yunyin''s other two ninjas were stunned, the entanglement in their eyes disappeared, and they were replaced by a strong fighting spirit. Yunyins men are all true men who have experienced from the mountains and the sea, even if there is one more person on Yanyin... so what! With just this sentence, you can already see the ability of this Captain Yunyin, these two Yunyin are no longer confused, and blood has poured into his chest! As soon as the words fell, the investigating ninja took a deep breath, released his hand, and said, "Take care!" He made the choice~www.novelhall.com~ Rather than let Taki Chiba recover, it is more cost-effective to let the captain use his life to explore the reality! And at this moment, seeing the movement here, Yanyin''s gaze has changed into a look of "Damn, this Yunyin really wants to go up? Try the trap? Is this stupid?" However, their faces are already full of joy. At this moment, Qianye''s eyes fell on Yun Yin''s side, his brow frowned, and his left hand was already stretched behind his back. However, there was a hint of surprise and admiration in his eyes. This Captain Yunyin is a powerful character! At this moment, all eyes were on Captain Yunyin''s body! And this Captain Yunyin only took a breath, then Step out! Chapter 524： Why are you so afraid of me? If the captain has nothing to do and can walk into this open space, then it means Taki Chiba is bluffing! Buy time for our own recovery. At that time, no matter what, we must surprise Takichiba at the fastest speed, and we must kill Takichiba as soon as possible! Don''t waste the opportunity the captain gave us! If there are traps in the open space, attack Yanyin as soon as possible! Give Taki Chiba a chance to escape, lest Taki Chiba use Yuuki-samas life as a threat, and Takichiba will flee for his life when the time comes. He will definitely not take Yuuki-sama with him. He will definitely go on the road lightly. You can save Lord Yumu. As for the defense map on Taki Chiba''s body, let him take a little longer! Anyway, it is impossible for him to break through the encirclement alone! However, the village has sent a lot of people to strengthen the encirclement circle. Even Yanyin doesn''t know this! He can''t run away! And Yan Yin must be looking at the deployment plan. We surprise them, and we can definitely kill them by surprise. At that time, we can reduce their staff by one or two, and we can equalize the disadvantage of losing the captain. At that time, if it goes well, we can even catch up and escape. Takichiba! At that time, the deployment map and Yumu-sama, may be able to get back! Yunyin''s spying ninja''s teeth couldn''t help clenching slightly, and his eyes reflected the foot that strode out, the foot that strode out without hesitation, hanging in the air. In his aftermath, it was Qianye''s left hand that slowly retracted behind his waist! At the same time, on the opposite side of them, the four ninjas wearing the foreheads of the rock hidden, the floating foot is also reflected in their eyes. Yunyin is exploring the way for us! As long as he steps into it, as long as the trap is triggered, he will surprise Takichiba, kill him immediately, **** the defense map, and defend Yunyin''s attack. We also want to take away Renzhuli! Yun Yin''s step was really stupid, so stupid! I didn''t even have any patience! Now he is more patient than anyone! Whoever can''t help it first will lose! It is simply giving us the defense map and the strength of the human column. In the case of one less person, our advantage can be greater. Even if we kill Taki Chiba at the same time, one of us will have one more person in you. The advantages that can be created under the constraints of the column force are enough to make you pay the price of blood for your stupidity! However, this may also be your plan, deliberately giving us an advantage, let us be careless... However, dont worry, we will surprise Takichiba, and we wont rush into it. At least...the one that comes out has to wait and see what happens. After all, traps dont necessarily kill your captain completely, and we must Guarantee, your captain will die! And this person who guarantees that your captain will die, will later create an advantage in the melee after killing Taki Chiba! As for, if nothing happened... Then, attacking Yunyin for the first time and nothing happened, it means that Taki Chiba is bluffing, he has no power to recover, but he is lingering and can''t escape our palms! The only thing that needs to be solved is Yunyin! And this time, not only can you get back the defense plan, but you can also capture Yunyin''s tail beast! This has greatly weakened Yunyin''s overall strength, and can even cause a huge blow to Yunyin''s morale in other theaters! Yanyin''s investigating ninja''s eyes flickered, and his eyes were full of solemnity, and in his aftermath, it was also the figure of Chiba with his left hand retracted behind him. At this moment, whether it was Yunyin, Yanyin, or even Chiba, his eyes were all on the feet that lifted up and were about to fall. After a second, this foot will step into the clearing, and then step deeply into the mud. Even in the minds of the eight people of Yunyin and Yanyin, they can imagine how this foot is stepping on the mud, sinking slightly, embedded in the wet mud, and even how the wet mud at the edge of the shoe is slowly being squeezed However, they can all be presented in their heads in slow motion. Even the falling process of this foot became slow motion in their eyes. And with the fall of this foot, everyone unconsciously held their breath, quelling the doubts, and slowly spreading. Almost conditioned, the hair on everyone''s back was erected, and a thought flashed in his mind at the same time. coming! At this moment, it seems that time has stopped! The soles of Captain Yunyin''s feet touched the mud! If triggered, kill Yanyin! If not triggered, kill Takichiba! Yun Yin passed this thought at the same time, killing intent in his eyes! Trigger, kill Takichiba! Did not start, kill Yunyin! At the same time, Yan Yin''s hearts are full of thoughts, and their eyes are full of killing intent! "Tick!" A drop of sweat slipped from a certain Yanyin''s chin, dripping into the mud. At this moment, time seemed to accelerate suddenly! "Boom!" A rock wall suddenly stood up on the side of the quagmire! what! At this moment, Captain Yun Yin''s footsteps stopped abruptly! Takichiba! Yunyin suddenly looked back! That little monster! The Yanyin looked back suddenly! Eight eyes, three directions, intersected instantly, falling on the rock wall and the hidden figure behind the rock wall. Oops, it won! Almost at the same time, such a thought flashed through the hearts of the eight people! They didn''t think about the cause and effect, what the strategy was, as if instinctively such an idea appeared in their hearts! And after this thought flashed, their heads were full of blank space for an instant, and the attack plan previously made disappeared instantly. It was replaced by an accelerated heartbeat and panic. Takichiba moved! He has been waiting for an opportunity! A chance to escape, or attack! Now that the opportunity has come, we are very likely to fail! At this moment, almost at the same time, the Kuwu in the hands of Yanyin and Yunyin seven simultaneously threw them toward the rock wall! "There are no traps!" At this moment, Captain Yunyin suddenly uttered a sentence, his feet have stepped firmly on the ground! Nothing... nothing happened! With this sentence, the seven Yunyin and Yanyin, together with the Yunyin Captain, almost subconsciously rushed out, rushing to the rock wall, the rock wall by the quagmire, and the rock wall in the center of the open space! Subconsciously, they actually formed a siege! What will he do? Attack or escape? Where will the attack come from? His attack angle must be sealed and cooperate well! Where will he escape from? His escape route must be blocked and surrounded him! At this moment, their minds were full of this idea. But in their unconscious subconscious, there is only such a thought. This little monster is waiting for the opportunity! It''s over! We will face how unexpectedly he attacks, or escape! "Hey, I really don''t know, why are you so afraid of me?" And at this moment, a sigh and helplessness sounded behind the rock wall...no, it should be said that it was a block of soil far from the center of the open space behind the rock wall. Not behind the rock wall! Suddenly, the expressions of the eight people in Yun Yin and Yan Yin changed drastically, they turned their heads together and looked over! I saw Chiba standing on the clod of soil, carrying two Yumu men on his shoulders, with his right hand hanging down, and the index and middle fingers of his left hand with a mark. There was a helpless smile on his face! "Manipulating trap!" At this time, Yunyin''s investigating ninja roared out almost hoarse, his face was already terrified! I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect that there are many types of traps, such as trigger type, control type, timing type, etc.! Why, why do I think it is a trigger type! Yun Yin was shocked and angry, with regrets and regrets, the thoughts in her heart were almost hysterical! As soon as these words came out, a trace of clarity flashed in the eyes of the remaining seven, and their faces instantly turned into horror. Together, they look down! "Kakka!" At the moment they looked down, the muddy ground cracked open, and bursts of light burst from the cracks! "boom!" In the next second~www.novelhall.com~ Dozens of detonating symbols exploded at once, and a huge fireball burst from below the ground, engulfing them instantly! The heat wave swept out, rolling mud like a ring, with the air wave, spreading! "despair!" Qianye stepped on the primordial forest and squatted down, the fire light illuminating his profile, and the emerald brilliance slowly dissipated from his eyes. "cough!" Chiba let out a muffled cough, but did not look at the rumbling fireball behind him, Chakra exploded under his feet, and flew out by the air wave. Now we must hurry up and get out of here! "puff!" Under the air wave, with a slight impact, the faces of the two wooden men hit his back and bounced slightly. A pair of scarlet upside-down eyes suddenly opened! Chapter 525： Thats ridiculous! "despair!" Chiba stepped on the branches of the virgin forest, and the air wave flew obliquely behind him, hitting the backs of him and the two wooden men, making noises. But Qianye seemed to have not noticed, his brows frowned, his face not only did not have the joy of destroying the eight ninjas of Yanyin and Yunyin, but even a little solemn color glowed. After stepping onto the branches, Chiba took a turning point and rushed to the left. Strange, so strange! Whether it was made by the wooden people, or these Yunyin and Yanyin, their reaction was so strange! It seems...a little scared of me, very jealous, even a little anxious. In a battle of Yu Mu Ren, he basically gave up offensive and adopted a defensive position. When his strength was higher than mine, he gave up the initiative. It was completely by handing the initiative to my hands, which led to defeat. Even this battle is watching me, not letting go of all the changes around me, watching me carefully all the time, and guarding me all the time, as if I was afraid of any conspiracy. The defense is too much and the fear is too much. Obviously, I can use the advantage of the Tail Beast Chakra to completely control the initiative in my own hands. Obviously, I can use constant attacks to consume me, so I can''t find a way to break the Tail Beast coat and Chance, but... The eight people of Yanyin and Yunyin are also the same. Although Yunyins life-saving temptation is a bit troubled because of my words, they are all experienced patrol members who have seen many battles and experienced many. Fighting, you should know that before the battle begins, you must calm down, and looking at what they looked like at the time, they have already made up their minds and made a plan. Their gaze at that time can confirm that they already have a mature and feasible plan in their minds, and they also maintain a high level of vigilance. but why? When I used the earth flow wall, they were in a mess, as if my action was something they didn''t expect, or that my action touched some of the most vigilant bottom lines in their hearts, causing them to rush down desperately. He didn''t even use kunai, detonation talisman, shuriken, or even clones to tempt the enemy. At the same time, Yunyin was not easy to use his life to test the trap at the critical moment. , When just stepping into the open area, he anxiously announced that there were no traps. This is ridiculous! In this case, do they only consider that the trap is a trigger type? If it is a new ninja, it is indeed possible to make such a low-level mistake, leading to irreparable consequences. But they are the intelligence team that besieged us, and the besieged team that prevents the vital defense plan from escaping, whether it is Yanyin or Yunyin, will not send newcomers, even those with less experience. Dispatched. Such low-level mistakes should not be made! Their behavior is as if I am a scourge or force majeure, as if I acted, took the initiative to do something, or launched ninjutsu, throwing kunai, moving, etc., it would cause them In terms of irreversible consequences. It''s like, as long as I act, the overall situation is in my hands, everything is in my grasp, it will definitely exceed their expectations, and they will fail. Eventually they turned into a desperate rush, as if they were fighting back, regardless of the consequences, regardless of the situation... This... simply unreasonable! Yu Mu may lack combat experience and be too cautious, so that''s why. But these Yunyin and Yanyin are too outrageous, they directly acted so irrationally! Do not! This is not irrational behavior, it seems like suicide! Chiba''s brows were furrowed, and he traveled in an arc, turning to the southwest, and hitting the edge of the encircling circle of Yanyin. Originally, Chiba thought that they would use kunai detonation talisman and so on. At that time, they were planning to use the four-pillar prison technique to block them. Then they were waiting for the opportunity to use the four-pillar prison to hide their sight, and walk away deliberately. Next by the wooden man. After that, they will definitely fight because of the Mu Ren Da fight. Even if they dont fight, Yun Yin will be extremely afraid of Yanyin and plant an explosive between them. At that time, when Renzhuli was there, Yunyin would not chase deeply, and Yanyin would not dare to chase after Renzhuli back to Yunyin. After all, under the circumstances at the time, the reason they stood still was because Because of Chiba''s words, and secondly, it was because of the defense map and the force of the human column that held them back. Yanyin uses the force of the human pillar to contain Yunyin to prevent them from fighting for the defense plan. Yunyin is based on the defense map to prevent Yanyin from competing for the strength of the human pillar. If Yanyin is left behind, if Yanyin goes straight to chase him, then Yunyin who gets Renzhu''s power, and Yunyin who gets down will never let Yanyin seize the defense plan with peace of mind, and will inevitably rush to fight with Yanyin for the defense plan. , Although the priority of the deployment map is lower than the strength of the human pillar, it is also a must. The reverse is also true. If Yanyin gets a defense plan, how can Yunyin take back the strength of the human pillar? It is precisely this constraint that both sides use. When the time comes, they must do a lot for Renzhuli, and the behavior of running away can make them think that they are bluffing, and there are no traps in the open area, and Renzhuli is in the open. In order to compete for the manzhuli, they must Enter the open space. And Chiba can wait for the opportunity to detonate the detonating talisman below the ground, and annihilate them in one fell swoop, but it is a question of whether the wooden man can survive. However, Chiba still believes that the strange cat covered in demon and fire will not let Yumujin die like this. It should have some means to protect Yumujin from the flame explosion. After everything stops, Chiba will just come back and again. Take away by the wooden man. This is Chiba''s original plan. In fact, when implementing this plan, Chiba himself made a mistake. Originally, it was a four-pillar prison technique. Although he was able to make seals with one hand, he was a bit unaccustomed to making seals with his left hand, and eventually became a soil wall. At that time, he was still screaming, and directly opened the wound mode, and the seal of the substitute technique was formed, in order to avoid the enemy''s kunai and detonation talisman temptation. But I didn''t expect... They actually made this response that made him dumbfounded. Chiba was really unexpected, but he was quick to react. At the moment, he used the rock wall to block and used body art to instantaneously move to the dirt behind and took away the two Yumu people. . After all, they have already rushed into the open space, and they no longer use the force of human pillars to lure the enemy. With human strength, it is nothing more than a talisman. If you encounter a desperate situation, you can still use the human pillar to make transactions. Even, this human pillar will play a pivotal role in one of his next plans. Chiba will never give up, even the corpse of the wooden man has such an effect. Could it be that After a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Qianye''s eyes flashed. I have attracted the attention of both Yanyin Village and Yunyin Village, and have even become the focus of attention, enjoying the treatment of celebrities. So ~www.novelhall.com~ they are so jealous and scared. But this is impossible! One of the protective measures taken by the three generations of Hokage against me was to conceal everything I did to reduce my sense of presence in the war, so as not to become famous and become the target of public criticism, and the priority of each village to exclude. What I did should not leak to other villages... Do not! Indeed, the three generations of Hokage strictly controlled the transmission of information about what I did. However, there is a village that also knows part of my actions! Perhaps, there is more than one village! Thinking of this, Chiba''s heart tightened! This time, it''s a bit bad! I must be more careful! Chapter 526： Celebrity treatment Celebrity treatment, pay attention to the target, in a sense, it is the priority to kill the target. With the strength of Chiba, there is still a big distance from the Sannin and the like, and it can not be compared with the upcoming Watergate, Watergates flying thunder god. In the three wars, it was so strong that it was almost unsolvable, and even some villages promulgated the clause "If you encounter the golden flash, you can immediately abandon the mission and escape without being punished". It is conceivable how powerful the Watergate is. Strong, how unsolvable Fei Lei Shen is. Even if it was the AB combination with Yunyin, it still faintly occupies the advantage. The four generations of Raikage can be completely defeated in terms of speed. In the end, Kirabi could only use the threat of death and let Watergate give up the attack. Although it was a tie, it can be seen that the combination of Watergate and AB is still occupying a considerable advantage. And although Chiba, Sannin and Watergate are both celebrity treatments and focus on the situation of the target, they are completely different from Sannin, which is worthy of the name, and Watergate, which is incomprehensible. His own strength is still very lacking. Now that he enjoys this kind of celebrity treatment, the degree of danger he encountered in the three wars has basically increased exponentially, and the fatality rate can be said to have increased exponentially. The opponent that Chiba may encounter now is because of his celebrity treatment, he was frightened by his reputation, which led to the loss of the chain at a critical moment, causing the entire army to be annihilated. However, it will be difficult to deal with the kind of ninja who is powerful and fearless of his reputation. The battlefield of these three battles has almost come to an end. I am afraid that it will be a decisive battle. By then, each ninja will be elite. Exhausted, the overall grade of the enemy will inevitably increase by a big margin. Chiba cant believe it. In the current situation, the cards in each village have been exhausted. In the battlefields of Yunyin, Yanyin, and Konoha, Konoha has not invested the most combat power, and even Watergate is still in the village. Although Oshemaru and Jilai have also entered the battlefield, they are more shocking than fighting, and are used to contain the S-rank ninjas in other ninja villages. In other words, at the moment of the decisive battle, if Chiba enters the battlefield, it is estimated that it will be the focus of many "other Shinobu villages", and these other Shinobu villages include Yunyin''s AB combination. Even the shadow-level masters who have entered the battlefield... Chiba has no confidence in being able to get out 100% of the other Shinobu cards, and even the confidence to survive is not born. hateful! No matter which village spreads my affairs out, let the three generations of Hokage''s efforts to protect me go to no avail, all of us are punishable! Chiba flies in the virgin forest, clenching his teeth. He doesn''t feel that celebrity treatment is any good. On the contrary, in order to change the fate of Kakashi, Taito and Lin, he must be as unknown as possible, otherwise, even if saved Because of his own reasons, he has attracted a large group of hole cards. It is not that it has harmed Daitu and Kakashi. Not only has it harmed them, but even himself has to explain there. Everything is playing Finish! As for the person who made him a "war celebrity", he also had an eyebrow in his heart. The most likely one is Shayin Village! Next is Yunyin Village! Whether its the first battle of Chiyo, or Iwains extermination battle against Sain, Chiba or Sains opponent, or Sains ally, and in these two battles, one is to defeat an S-rank ninja like Chiyo, and the other It was to rescue the remnant of Shayin under Yanyin''s heavy surrounding. Anything is enough to make a name. Moreover, Shayin Village has enough reasons to spread his deeds. Chiba never believes that Shayakura and Konoha have formed an alliance, and even after Konoha has returned some of the young captives, Shayakura will help Konoha wholeheartedly. If conditions permit, Sayak will probably not hesitate. Konoha stabbed in the back. It''s just that Shayin Village is weak now, and he has to rely on the alliance with Konoha. Shayuki also knows that the reason why Konoha returned to the young captives was only forced by circumstances. But even if it had to rely on Konoha''s alliance, it did not mean that Sandyakura would quietly watch Konoha become stronger, watch Konoha continue to give birth to powerful ninjas, and their strengths continue to expand. Although it is inconvenient to shoot directly, it can kill people with a knife! Kill with the swords of Yanyin and Yunyin! And this trick of killing someone with a knife, the person killed is undoubtedly the most dazzling Konoha genius, Chiba! This method of borrowing the sword is to publicize the deeds of Chiba, let Yunyin, Yanyin and even Wuyin know that Konoha has born a dazzling genius, the inevitable powerhouse in the future, let Yunyin, Yanyin and Wuyin was jealous, focused attention, and strangled collectively. Even, Chiba could guess who made this plan of murder. Sha Zhihai Lao Zang is indeed one of the two characters who supported Shayin. This tactic of using a knife to kill not only borrows a knife to kill, but also borrows to hurt it! While weakening Konoha, I also used my hand to weaken Yunyin, Yanyin, and Mist. If people want to kill me, I must resist. With my strength, I can also kill many ninjas in these three ninja villages. . This is to hit the enemy''s force to me, and then borrow my hand to kill the enemy I can kill, thereby weakening other Shinobu villages. You can weaken the four Shinobu villages just by preaching! Sha Yin earns without losing! Thinking of this, Chiba can''t help but sigh. Although Eilao hides his heart, Chiba doesn''t think he has anything despicable. On the contrary, this strategy is wonderful. There was still a bit of surprise in my heart. In addition to Shayin, Chiba also knew that Ianyin probably also knew his situation, except that Ianyin was different from Shayin. Shayin was already unable to fight anymore and could only protect himself, so he used a knife to kill. But Iwain is different. They still have the power to fight. Konoha and Takichiba can use them. If Yunyin doesn''t know the existence of Takichiba, and they know, then they have an advantage. They can Be careful with Takichiba, and even actively avoid contact with Takichiba, but Yunyin didnt know that he would definitely suffer a big loss in Takichibas hands. Then, they will make some more articles. Would Yunyin not eat Even bigger losses, even the guy Taki Chiba can be easily solved. Therefore, Chiba excluded Iwayin. As for Yun Yin, even though he and Ye Yue had a fight, Ye Yuebi was dead, and all his entourage died in battle. The news could not be sent back to Yun Yin, Yun Yin probably didn''t know it. Therefore, Chiba concluded that this was done by Shayin, the old Zangha of Shayin. Alas, I have to be more careful. This task must be completed as soon as possible, and then return to the village. No more tasks! First, concentrate on training~www.novelhall.com~Secondly, you can reduce your sense of presence! I hope that everything will go well in the future and reach the encirclement directly! From the state of the wooden man, it should be almost... "despair!" A series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind, and he stepped on the huge branches of the primitive forest, squatting slightly. In the next second, Chakra exploded suddenly, and the moment his body bounced, he had already passed two or three horizontal branches and flew away. At this moment, Chiba''s face changed, and his eyes suddenly looked to the right. A kunai shot out from the side of his right cheek, and the detonating talisman at the end fluttered with the wind and snapped. Almost slapped on his face! "laugh!" With a slight sound, the detonating symbol ignited! Chapter 527： So fast? "boom!" In the deep virgin forest, a cloud of firelight smoke bombed, and a cloud of black smoke floated into the sky, reflecting in Qianye''s eyes. "Crack!" With a sound of a machine, Qianye''s eyes turned and looked up slightly. In the eye, there is a kunai deep in the branches, and the small machine at the end of the kunai is a steel wire that is tightly held with his own hand. The blast of air swept over him, moving his figure suspended under this branch. Enemy attack? So fast? Are you following me all the time and wait until the right time to take action? Chiba frowned slightly, his eyes swept over the flame smoke of the explosion, moving towards the back of it. The detonation talisman was shot from his right rear, and the enemy''s position was naturally behind the explosion. This Kuwu''s attack happened when I was leaping up, in mid-air, and shot when I had no effort. The timing is perfect, and it is definitely not easy to come. If it hadn''t been for the steel wire machine on the cuffs to encircle the kunai, I am afraid I would have done it now. Chiba swayed back and forth under the branches, and in his bottom left was the explosion of fire smoke. At this time, his mind couldn''t help but flash across his mind. Before the rescue mission set off, Hirohiko hurriedly included five such machines. Handed to myself the picture. Thanks to Hirohiko! I don''t know why, this guy actually likes to fiddle with some small organs. Looks like this, he is very talented. This machine includes shurikens. The speed of recycling steel wire is much faster than that of ordinary steel wire machines. It is also more stable. It has barbs and is stuck in a tree. It can carry a person. weight. Really... was saved by him! A hint of warmth flashed in Chiba''s eyes. He clearly remembered the look of "It''s good to catch up" in Hongyan''s eyes when he handed over this kind of suffering to him, as well as the fine sweat on his forehead, and on his fingers. Wrapped bandages. Needless to think about it, it was made by Hongyan after receiving the task, and he was even a little frantic, breaking his fingers. I dont know how they are, there should be no problem with Shiga, Captain Morino and Kento are also there, and they also hide a killer that I dont know, that quasi-S grade, absolutely cant hurt... Ok? Chiba''s pupils shrank suddenly and his brows tightened. "Shoo!" Between this thought, Chiba''s gaze flicked over the flames of smoke, the flames of smoke pierced sharply, and three kunai bursting smoke shot out. Suddenly, he was already in front of Chiba! "Tsk!" Qianye''s eyes flashed and he hurriedly turned his head. "Du Du Du!" Three Kuwu flew out obliquely, embedded obliquely in the branches of the giant wood. "Snapped!" With a cracking sound, Qianye''s hand loosened, and the whole body lightly fell down! Hidden in the smoke of the explosion? Everything in front of me was rushing upwards quickly, and I didn''t know how many branches passed by. With a click, Chiba squatted to the ground. The moment he landed, he took advantage of the momentum to roll forward. "boom!" Just as Qianye rolled past, a cloud of fire and smoke suddenly exploded behind him. Suddenly, the mud particles flew around, and he was afraid of being hit by the tumbling force and being pushed by the air wave. Chiba''s back. hateful! A little late! Chiba supported with his left hand and stabilized the a little deformed tumbling momentum hit by the explosion, his brows tightened. "despair!" With this support, Qianye leaned forward and rolled in the air, landed on one foot, and after drawing a shallow trench on the ground, he squatted halfway and stopped with one hand on the ground, and eased the tumbling force and wave of air. The impact. He slowly raised his head and looked at the explosion in front of him. His eyes were solemn. In his mind, there was a moment when the three kunai shot out. Under the smoke of the explosion, there was another kunai. Flying out with the detonating talisman, diagonally inserted into the scene directly below him. Those three kunai forced me to come down! Two of them went straight to the front door, and one of them directly broke the steel wire for the detonation talisman below! Chiba glanced at his left cheek, tugged at the corner of his mouth, and at the same time raised his right hand, and wiped the left cheek with the back of his hand, and immediately smeared a blood on the white and black bandage. At the same time, a touch of pain flashed through Qianye''s eyes. The right hand is far from recovery! This battle is no longer usable. The wound mode was turned on just now, and a lot of physical strength was also consumed. Although after eating dry food, physical strength seems to have improved a lot... The situation is very unfavorable! Chakras only have the capacity to endure. After all, the earth flow wall was used under normal conditions just now, which consumes a lot of chakras under normal conditions. Next, even the use of ninjutsu must be controlled! Not a last resort, you cannot use the wound mode! Chiba straightened up slightly, and his left hand slowly moved away from the ground. He glanced at the semi-wet mud stains on his hands, then turned his eyes to the flames and smoke that had already begun to dissipate in the front of the top of his head, and the distance a few meters ahead The firelight smoke that just exploded, his left hand slowly stretched into the ninja bag behind. At the same time, from the corner of my eye, I also have a panoramic view of the nearby terrain. Although it is dark and unclear and a little dark, Chiba can still see the roots and huge branches of huge primitive trees, as well as the gap between the trees that is large enough for five people to stand side by side, where he is. , Is the middle of two rows of trees, which is a mini open space of about two square meters. Where will the attack come from? The light here is dim, surrounded by tree trunks, and not too far apart. It is very suitable to hide the sneak attack. This person has been invisible and is everywhere in the dark. There is no eight-door mode of vision and hearing bonus. Normally, it should be the first. It is still a bit difficult to discover the sneak attack time. Thinking of ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s gaze fell on the front left side, and two wooden figures flashed past his pupils. Just now when the explosion was about to explode, in order to get out of the explosion range quickly, he threw the two wooden men down while throwing out the machine and kunwu. At this moment, the two wooden men fell into a bush. In the middle, the bush looked quite soft, but there was no injury. The person here seems to have no interest in Yumu Ren Zhuli, and his heart is only on me. He must have seen Yumu Ren. It shouldn''t be uninteresting, but he planned to kill me first and take away Renju''s strength in peace of mind! I also intend to use the strength of the human column to slow down and create some opportunities. It seems that this person is also calm... Thinking of this, Chiba took a slight breath, but halfway through his breath, his breath froze suddenly, his eyes widened suddenly, and his eyes were shocked, he glanced behind him suddenly, touching the ninja Kuwu''s left hand in the bag instantly stiffened. A pair of bloodshot eyes suddenly opened behind him! A cold light has already pierced! Chapter 528： Not adapted? "when!" With a sound of gold and iron, sparks shoot! When did you get behind me? The hairs on Chiba''s back stand upright, and his left hand is raised to the top, his hand is tightly clasped, and above the horizontal line of kuna is the tip of kunai that pierces from top to bottom, and sparks pop up from time to time. And this thought flashed, Chiba''s eyes suddenly looked to his left side. At this moment, on his left cheek, a charred fist with scorched smoke was already on his side. "Boom!" There was a muffled sound, and the scorched black fist hit Qianye''s cheek, and there was a vigorous force. At that moment, Qianye''s whole body flew out. A slip of blood, flying in the air. The perception under normal conditions is too bad, and the reaction is always slow! "Boom!" With a muffled noise, Qianye slammed into a giant tree on the right side, and slowly fell down. "Duh!" Qianye gritted his teeth slightly, and a touch of sweetness suddenly overflowed in his left mouth, his cheek was aching, his left hand was slightly loose, Kuwu fell on the roots of this primitive giant tree, and slowly fell to the ground. Under normal circumstances, it seems that the pain has also deepened! A smear of blood spilled from Qianye''s left cheek, causing him to frown. I''m not used to fighting under normal conditions! The punch has been clearly seen, but it just didn''t hide it. This is not a problem of vision and hearing bonuses, but... The body in the normal state is much slower than in the wound mode. After all, the wound mode has a tremendous increase in speed and strength, and even strengthened to the point where you can directly use the body technique to instantaneously. Now I don''t use the wound mode... My reaction is to keep up, but the body does not. A sense of incongruity! During this period of time, I have been accustomed to always use the wound mode to fight, and I rarely switch between the wound mode and the normal mode during the battle. I have been rusty with the normal fighting. My subconscious has always regarded myself as the self in the wound mode. . I''m a little uncomfortable with the normal fighting! A series of thoughts flashed in his mind, but Chiba''s gaze locked on the enemy for the first time, and when the gaze settled on the strong figure in front of him, his face changed drastically. this is At this moment, in Chibas eyes, what is reflected in Chibas eyes is a scorched and sturdy man who is constantly braving the smoke and making a fist. When Chibas eyes settled, the cloud hidden mark on his forehead His forehead was falling and fell to the ground. That Yunyin! Chiba''s pupils shrank suddenly. Although the muscular man was burnt and charred, and black smoke was still coming out of his body, Chiba could still recognize that the person in front of him was Yunyin. . Is he still alive? Chiba''s facial muscles twitched slightly, and an incredible look flashed in his eyes. In the center of so many detonating talisman explosions...you can still come out alive? Looking at the appearance of Yunyin''s scorched skin and flesh, if it weren''t for the pain on his cheek, Chiba would have thought that he had encountered a ghost! At this moment, the Yunyin figure flashed and suddenly disappeared from Qianye''s sight. Instant! Chiba''s eyes widened suddenly, his face suddenly changed, but his eyes were filled with a scorched black color, a scorched fist... Full of his sight! "Boom!" A muffled sound spread from afar among the gloomy primitive trees. "cough!" Then came a muffled cough with a little pain. hateful! Blood overflowed from the corner of Qianye''s mouth again, his face was full of pain. But his gaze slowly moved down from the bloodshot eyes staring at him, and landed on his chest. This is... really bad! The charred fists slammed against his cross-blocking hands, pressing the blocking hands tightly on Chibas chest and abdomen, and even pressing the blocking hands toward him. Press inside. A ray of blood slowly left from the gap in the bandage wrapped around his right hand. Right hand... Subconsciously blocked with both hands! hateful! No time! The severe pain from the right hand and the rough and hot touch from the left hand, the strong depression in the chest and abdomen, and the squeezing feeling of the hard original forest behind him were intertwined, causing Chiba to grit his teeth. "Ah" Seeing Qianye clenching his teeth, his face full of pain, his skin and flesh turned black and black, and Captain Yunyin, who looked like a resurrected evil spirit, slowly opened his mouth, and a sigh of relief escaped from his mouth. Out. He seemed to want to say something, but he only made a "hehehe" voice. His vocal cords had been destroyed in the huge explosion and he could no longer speak. Although he could not speak, Chiba understood what he meant. Kill you! From the bloodshot eyes on the scorched black face, Chiba could read the cold killing intent and hatred. Although I don''t know how he survived such an explosion... But now, it''s not the time to think about it! I must hurry... Chiba''s gaze deflected slightly, and in the corner of his eye, it was the slightly open left hand with the five fingers pressed by a punch. At this time, the fingers of his left hand were working hard to close, and it seemed to be a little convulsive and trembling. "Zizi..." At this moment, a series of electric lights slowly lit up from the charred fist. Ray attribute chakra! Feeling the numbness from his left hand, Chiba''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his teeth tightened. Hurry up! It has to be faster, when his thunder attribute Chakra attacks, everything will be over! I will definitely die! Seeing the fierce and spiteful color that suddenly flourished in the bloodshot eyes, Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly, but his facial muscles twitched slightly. In the corner of his eye, the left hand, which had been slowly closed, opened constantly trembling because of the numbness caused by the thunder attribute Chakra. The left hand...has been a little disobedient! He is going to paralyze my body with the thunder attribute Chakra~www.novelhall.com~ to make sure that I cannot use any means! This guy, I am afraid that I have seen through the intention of my left-hand knot substitute technique seal! A heaviness flashed in Qianye''s eyes, but his eyes moved along with Yunyin''s left hand until Yunyin''s hand reached behind his waist. "Snapped!" And just as Yunyin''s hand reached behind his waist, the electric light on that fist suddenly surged, and the electric snake entangled up, and in a flash, it wrapped Qianye''s entire body. Suddenly, Qianye''s body became stiff, and the electric snake was entangled, and he was paralyzed and could not move! In the next second, that Yunyin''s left hand suddenly raised, Kuwuwu held his hand, and stabbed it towards Qianye''s chest! Go to hell! You **** little monster! This time, you can''t avoid it! Chapter 529： You have reached your limit! "laugh!" In the midst of the electric snake''s throbbing, Ku Wuhan light flashed, fiercely inserted into Qianye''s chest! This touch! However, this scorched black, occasionally scorched captain Yunyin did not have any joy on his face, and the color of liberation he had achieved, and some were just surprised and even more intense anger and resentment. Stand-in surgery! "Boom!" In the next second, Qianye with Kuwu in his chest exploded into white mist, and a piece of log emerged from the white fog. It was deeply pierced by Kuwu and held in Captain Yunyin''s hand. where is it! where is it? That **** little monster! The timing of his seal just now, the surrounding environment, the scope of the substitute technique, and... A series of thoughts flashed through his mind. Captain Yunyin suddenly raised his head and looked at the huge branch above him on the right. In the corner of his eye, the two Yuki who fell on the bush and pressed the bush to the ground flashed suddenly. Human body shape. But his gaze stopped at the young figure who was half squatting and covering his hands on the branch that was quite high in the upper right. Only here! The killing intent flashed in Captain Yunyin''s eyes, but the Kuwu and Yuanmu in his hand had already shot away, whizzing in the air, already in front of the young figure, and in the next second, he would hit his face. And looking at the castration of Kuunai and Yuanmu, this hit, I am afraid it is not as simple as a bloodshed! However, looking at the appearance of the young boy''s figure, it seems that it is because of the pain of the irregularly curved right hand finger, which has already stiffened there. All the attention is on the irregularly curved right hand and the faintly curved angle of the finger. It can be seen that the "yin" seal that has been formed, at this moment, even the eyes of the eye are not raised. It seems that because of the severe pain, I didn''t notice the attack at all! Already, too late to react! wrong! This is wrong! As for Captain Yun Yin, who saw all this in his eyes, his round, scarlet and bloodshot eyes were suddenly narrowed, and his teeth were clenched in the sound of "chucking". This is a clone! Not the body! "Boom!" Just when he thought of this resentment, Yuanmu slammed into the voice of the young man, and the young man banged and exploded into white mist at the moment of contact. At the moment when the white mist blew up, Captain Yun Yin''s eyes suddenly looked to his right. One foot has already kicked! In the next second, he will hit his right rib! This cunning little monster! At this moment, behind him, Chiba is doing a squat kick, and the big beads of sweat on his face roll back and splash. The irregularly curved fingers of the right hand that are raised because of the squat kick seem to Twitching. "Boom!" With a muffled sound, Qianye''s right foot slammed into Yunyin''s right rib. "cough!" Captain Yunyin let out a dull cough, and his head deflected back slightly. "Patter!" The log smashed into the white fog, hit the branches of a primitive forest, and fell down, rolling half a circle, stuck by the kunai deeply inserted on it, and suddenly under the root system of the primitive forest in the distance. At this moment, Chiba''s painful face was slightly stiff. No strength! You **** little monster! Captain Yun Yin grinned, his right hand snapped down! Seeing the momentum, they wanted to pinch off the right foot that Chiba kicked on his right rib! At this moment, Qianye''s eyes flashed sharply, and he suddenly twisted his body sideways. With this side-spinning force, Qianye took the right foot as the axis, and made a semicircle in the air with his left foot. Kicked to Captain Yun Yin''s left cheek. At this moment, Captain Yunyin only felt that Chiba kicked his right rib and the foot slightly turned to the right. The wind rose behind him, and the back of his head had the meaning of swooshing, and his left foot naturally appeared in his head from bottom to top. , Drawing a circular trajectory and kicking at him fiercely, his eyes suddenly turned to the left, and the moment his eyes turned, his head slowly bowed down! "brush!" In the next second, the sound of the wind tightened, and Chiba''s left foot almost wiped his scalp and kicked, guessing some scorched hair. Don''t underestimate me! Kid! Feeling the sound of the wind kicking Qianye''s left foot, Captain Yun Yin''s killing intent skyrocketed, and the left hand he threw out followed the tendency of the short head to bend, and suddenly touched his waist. "laugh!" But at this moment, a puff of blood spurted out, and Captain Yun Yin''s figure was shaken, his face turned abruptly, and he looked at his left arm. At this moment, on his left arm, a kunai was inserted impressively. Kunai... when? Captain Yun Yin''s eyes widened slightly, and his eyes followed the direction of Kuwulai. Seeing Chiba twisting his back, swinging his left hand out, doing nothing. When... the left foot kicked, the left hand also threw out from behind, while the left foot attacked, the left hand also made a kunai attack! This little monster! Captain Yun Yin clenched his teeth, the killing intent in his eyes became more intense, and the color of spitefulness became more intense. In his gaze, there was nothing else except the figure of Qianye flying into the air, and the momentum of the right hand was clamped down, suddenly accelerated. "Snapped!" With a crisp sound, Qianye''s brows suddenly frowned, his right foot was already clamped by that Yunyin''s arm, and there was a sudden surge of pain! "despair!" At the same time, Chiba landed with his left foot, and the whole person leaned to the ground, shaking for a moment, before stabilizing his figure, but the moment he stabilized his figure, Qianye groaned. Electric lights shot out from Captain Yun Yin''s right arm. In the next second, this electric light will follow Chibas right leg, Just in this electric light, a grinning smile appeared on Captain Yunyin''s face. Judging from your foot just now, you have no more energy! You can''t even use strange power! Otherwise this kick kicked me flying! I''m afraid, the chakras on your little monster have been exhausted! After all, you have experienced the battles of Lord Mujin, Lord Kaidou, and Shin Hiratsuka of Iwain, you have reached your limit! As long as you paralyze you, you can kill you! From the corner of Captain Yunyins eyes, he glanced at Chibas right foot tightly clamped by him, as well as the electric light on his arm, and his left hand had touched the hilt of the detonation talisman Kunai. As long as he numbs this little monster, he will Throw this detonating talisman Kumai into Taki Chiba''s chest~www.novelhall.com~ Even if his back is facing this little monster, he will not miss it! In the next moment, this little monster is bound to die! At the same time, a bit of comfort also rose in his heart. In this way, my remnant will die... However, at this moment, when Captain Yunyin raised a grin, glanced slightly, and his thoughts turned halfway, his face changed suddenly. A strong force suddenly burst out from his right rib! bad! At this moment, his pupils stared, his heart tightened, and a feeling of falling into calculation spontaneously emerged! In the next second, his whole person was kicked by the burst of force! In Shengmen mode, strange power... break out! Chapter 530： More than enough! "Boom!" A muffled sound of flesh hitting a giant tree resounded in the bottom clearing of this dark and obscure virgin forest. Suddenly, the trees trembled and the leaves fell. "cough!" A mouthful of blood was coughed out of Captain Yunyin''s mouth, and strands of blood mixed with charred dead skin, slowly flowed down from his nose, and slipped from his charred lips. This is impossible! How could he still have such power! He should be exhausted, otherwise when he kicked me with his right foot just now, he should have kicked me with strange force. Why do you have to do so many times? I have to use strange force when I restrain him! Moreover, the power of this strange force is not small. This foot, just a little bit, can kick my ribs off. This is still because I am restrained and the foot cannot move, so the force is reduced. If he If I kick it with strange force, my ribs will definitely break! He still has more energy... he still has more energy! Captain Yun Yin raised his eyes and looked at Qianye who was standing not far away, his teeth clenched, his eyes filled with puzzlement. At this moment, Captain Yun Yin vomited blood, and the figure slowly sliding down the tree trunk was also reflected in Qianye''s eyes. Although it was said that he has entered the life-saving mode, there is this near-tolerant Chakra, but the power of the strange force is not enough to make him vomit blood and vomit like this... This guy should have been seriously injured! Although I don''t know how he escaped from the explosion, it is now certain that although he escaped, he was also seriously injured. In addition to the burns on this body, there should be internal injuries in his body that are invisible! With such extensive burns, coupled with internal injuries, he... shouldn''t survive. He is neither the Yeyue clan, nor can he have the body of an immortal, and his body absolutely can''t hold it. But...why did he survive and attack me? Even if he survived, he couldn''t move... After taking a few breaths, a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, and his eyes flashed with puzzlement. Just before this Yunyin series of attacks, Chiba is not adapting to normal combat, and considering the tactics of the poor chakra volume of normality, but there is no time to analyze the opponent. But now, there is only a little gap to analyze the enemy''s situation. After this analysis, Chiba came to the conclusion that it was impossible for this person to attack again, or even to climb. But when this conclusion came out, Chiba didn''t feel strange. As soon as the facts were in front of him, no matter how surprised or strange, it was useless. Secondly, he thought of a very possible possibility. That is this Yunyin taking some kind of secret medicine for hanging! It can burst into human potential in a short period of time or ignore the injury. It is basically a life-threatening drug that is used in the case of dying back. This kind of drug is also in the medical experience that Tsunade gave him, and there are even some ways to configure it, but after taking it, no matter what state you were before taking, after taking the drug, it is basically a dead word, even if If you don''t die, you will never get out of bed in this life, so Chiba automatically filtered these out. But now it seems that this Yunyin should have taken related drugs. And his purpose is mostly to kill himself before the effect of the drug ends, and avenge his dead companions! It should not be wrong! Chiba glanced at his drooping right hand, feeling the little Chakra left in his body, and his slightly trembling left hand slowly stretched into the ninja bag, and his body shook uncontrollably. Somewhat bad! After the burst of strange power, the Shengmen Mode was immediately closed. Although the physical strength did not drop to the level where the Shengmen Mode had to be closed, it seemed that there was something wrong with the body and it was impossible to open the Bamen acupoint for a long time. Is... Is the eight-door pattern overused? However, in normal practice, I often turn on and off the injury mode, and there is no such abnormality. Waves of weakness continued to flow in, Qianye frowned, her feet soft suddenly, half kneeling on the ground. At this moment, Captain Yun Yin, who had been staring at Qianye, seemed to understand something, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he smiled bloody. No no no! He has spare power! But the lamp has run out of oil, and there is no more energy left. The strange force just now has exploded all his power, and he is no longer able to do it! The real slaughter! However, I still have more power! The effect has not passed! I can kill him! "Ha ha... ha ha ha... ha... ha ha... ha ha ha ha ha!" Thinking of this, a series of laughter mixed with blood came out of his mouth, but the vocal cords were destroyed, and the laughter was hoarse and mutated. "Really? Can you kill me?" Just as he was laughing, Chiba''s cold words also came. When Captain Yunyin saw the left hand that Chiba slowly took out and the things on his left hand, his expression suddenly changed, and his laughter stopped abruptly! He suddenly looked at the kunai on his left shoulder and the wire tied at the end of the kunai. The reason why he didn''t use strange power at the beginning was for this? After this glance, his gaze suddenly turned back, looking at the steel wire in Qianye''s hand and the reel on which the steel wire was wound. Can''t die! I can''t die yet! At least kill this little monster! After the laughter stopped abruptly, Captain Yun Yin''s eyes slammed, and his right hand grabbed Kuwu on his left shoulder. "late!" At this moment, Chiba had already placed the scroll on the ground, with his fingers raised up, and already had a seal. Although there are not many Chakras left, it is still possible to unlock a seal mechanism! Such a thought passed through Qianye''s mind, and he coldly said, "It is more than enough to kill you." Seal, solve! Fire escape, the art of dragon fire! Immediately, the seal style appeared from the seal of the scroll. The fire in the center of the technique flashed, and the flames burst out suddenly, rushing along the steel wire, extremely fast, and Yunyin''s right hand just touched the kunai, and the flame was already there. Touched his body. "boom!" The moment it touched Yunyin''s body, the flames exploded violently, blasting up a ball of fire, directly engulfing Yunyin. Unwilling to scream, rush forward! I can''t die! Can''t die! The hatred of the partners ~www.novelhall.com~ has not been reported yet! No report! Captain Yunyin looked up to the sky and screamed with hatred in his heart. He struggled to stand up, but only the flames flickered with his struggle, everything was too late! He must die! But at this moment, when the enemy was about to die, Qianye''s face changed drastically, and he looked down suddenly. When! Qianye''s eyes widened slightly. At this moment, a steel wire was wrapped around his chest and abdomen, and a kunai was hanging down on his right chest, still shaking. "Chiba!" At this moment, when Qianye lowered his head, he exclaimed and suddenly sounded. "laugh!" In the next second, a lot of blood is like a fountain... Gushing out! Chapter 531： In danger this is Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, his eyes slowly looked to his left side, and his lips opened slightly. A mouthful of blood spurted out. At this moment, everything seems to slow down. In his eyes, what was reflected was the left arm whose blood was gushing out like a fountain, and the dark red flesh-like chakra''s tail pierced from the left arm. Tailed beast form two! Was it made by Mu Ren? It turned out that she woke up long ago! Several thoughts poured into his heart, and Chiba only felt his eyes turn black, and after the thought, the time that slowed down seemed to speed up suddenly. In an instant, his whole body flew out at an angle, with a "poof". It crashed into the roots of the original giant tree on the right, agitated a little bit of semi-wet soil, and splashed blood. "Chiba!" Without the pain of the impact as imagined, Chiba only felt one head hit into a piece of softness, and then this was the exclamation that called his name. Xuena? After this sound, a name appeared in Chiba''s heart. Really... they came here! Chiba''s eyes closed subconsciously because of the impact and opened slowly and hard, a blurred vision slowly and clearly, but what came into view was Xuenai''s anxious and pretty face, and the one with a lot of black stains. Snow-white Hyuga costumes. "Are you OK!" Seeing Chiba opened his eyes, Xuena, who was kneeling and sitting against the tree, slowly loosened the snow-white hand that tightly hugged Chiba''s head, and hurriedly asked, but the eyes of her snow-white elite reflected Chiba. From the left shoulder to the edge of the left chest, the fleshy and **** hole that continuously overflowed with blood was full of water. "cough!" Seeing Xuena, for no reason, Chiba felt warmth in his heart, and the tiredness and pain seemed to be reduced a lot, and a smile broke subconsciously, but just when a smile broke out. He coughed in his throat, but he coughed up another mouthful of blood. This cough even squirted blood out of his nose. This is terrible! Even the lobe of the lung was injured, was it rubbed a bit? In a short time, I lost my combat effectiveness! Qianye''s brows were frowned, his mouth and nose were bleeding, but his heart was tight, and the words "I''m okay" on the side of his mouth finally swallowed. Seeing Qianye coughing up blood, Xue Nai''s anxious and worried face flashed a trace of panic, and he continued in his mouth: "Don''t talk, don''t talk..." In the trembling voice, Xue Na flusteredly wiped away the blood that overflowed from Chiba''s nose and mouth, and wiped it, her words were choked, and the water color in her eyes was almost dripping. It was the first time that she saw Qianye suffering such a serious injury. The left shoulder and the edge of the left chest had been penetrated, and the blood had stained her thighs, and it was still flowing from the thighs into the ground. The warm blood At this moment, it was like hot lava, and her heart was burning with great pain. Don''t die! Chiba! Only you, only you can never die! Absolutely, absolutely cannot die! Strong thoughts kept pouring out of her mind, Xuena wiped the blood from Chiba''s nose and mouth, sucked her nose, and quickly took out the snow-white, snow-white bandage with black stains from the ninja bag behind. calm! Hyuga Yukina, calm down! Bandage Chiba first, bandage first! First wrap the bandage with the Chiba seal and store the medical chakra inside... and then cover the ordinary bandage... Xuena was trembling and bandaging Qianye, reminding herself constantly in her heart, the water in her eyes was getting thicker, but she still bit her lower lip, and forced herself to not cry. She knew that her task now was to bandage Chiba to stop the bleeding! As for the front, leave it to others! "despair!" At this moment, in front of the root system of this primitive giant tree, a figure squatted to the ground from the branches above it, a pair of scarlet eyes slowly opened, his eyes turned slightly, and he glanced at the blood red check that was fluttering and violently retracted from his left side. Carat''s tail and face were covered with a layer of chill. This feels a bit like Mr. Kushina, and... it seems more... than Mr. Kushina... Hongyan frowned and slowly stood up. And a few meters in front of him, stood a blood-red beast-shaped figure surrounded by flesh and blood. The entire faces of the two Yumu people were blurred, and only one reason could be seen. A hideous face outlined by the blood-red tail beast Chakra. "Ah!" A white breath was spit out from her slightly opened jagged mouth, slowly spreading out in the gloomy air, two chakra tails that looked like flesh and blood swayed, and drops of blood dripped from one of the tails. "Patters" penetrated into the cracked dirt under her feet. I... not her opponent! Hongyan looked at the two Yumu people, the kunai in his hands tightened again, and his hands were already sweating slightly, but such a thought flashed in his heart, his face was covered with mud and black stains. Above, there seems to be a trace of paleness. Even his body was shaking a little at this moment. And all of this fell in the eyes of Chiba, who was picked up by Xuenai for easy bandage, and leaned back on Xuenai''s shoulder. Hongyan is almost at the limit, he is definitely not the opponent of Yumu in the second form of the tail beast, and he will fight the Yunyin of the Yeyue clan. I am afraid they are also fighting hard. Even Shiga and none of them are here... Probably already... Thinking of this, Chiba bit his teeth, but the situation did not allow him to think and grieve. Hongyan''s stature was slightly shaken. The two Yumu men seemed to smell the injured prey, and the whole person sank slightly. Already made an attack. Perhaps in the next moment, Hongyan, who is crumbling to the limit, will be killed by her! It is impossible for Hongyan this guy to retreat and escape! At this moment, Chiba felt a look, a look from Hongyan, a decisive look. Although Hirohiko''s gaze was always on the two Yugi in front of him, Chiba felt it really. Really felt the determination in that gaze. Only them, only them, must live, absolutely not let them die! Hongyan has made up his mind to fight for his life, hold the two Yumu people and let them escape! Really... At this moment, Chiba''s heart was warm, and she looked at Xuena who concentrated on bandaging herself with tears rolling in her eyes, and looked at Hirohiko''s decisive back. You guys, it would be too hard to take your own life! Now that I have escaped the threat of Yunyin from the Yeyue clan, I just need to escape here! Thinking about it, a smile overflowed from the corner of Chiba''s mouth, a warm smile. Now, it''s not the time to worry about plans or not! "Xue Nai, listen to me, we must escape here and we must live!" Turning his thoughts, Qianye smiled, weakly but firmly opened his mouth. "Chiba..." Chiba spoke suddenly, but Xue Na was taken aback. "Help me, Jie Yinyin, after Jie Yin, I will definitely be unconscious, next, you guys..." Chiba raised her head slightly, leaning close to Xue Nai''s white ears, enduring the pain in her lungs and breathing difficulties, as well as the heavier eyelids, trying her best to say something. And following Chiba''s words, Xue Nai''s startled red face slowly became serious, and the stiff shoulders that shrugged slowly relaxed, nodding from time to time. The shyness and tension caused by the slight touch of Chiba''s ear beads just now slowly dissipated. "do you understand?" After some whispers, Chiba asked weakly. "I understand, we will definitely escape!" Xuena nodded firmly. "So..." Chiba''s eyes moved ~www.novelhall.com~ and fell on the blood-red beast. "Roar!" And at this moment, when Qianye''s eyes settled, the two wooden men slammed up to the sky, and immediately, the light red chakra air wave burst like a ring, and the wind suddenly rose! "Kakka!" Suddenly, small pieces of soil stood up from the blood-red feet of the two wooden people. The blood-red Chakra cat''s feet suddenly sank, and as it sank, the ground under her feet suddenly spread out like a spider web cracking, and the cracks The mud and rock burst and bounced, and in an instant, it spread to the feet of Hongyan who was leaning backwards carried by the Chakra air wave. In the next second, the violent wind slapped Hongyan''s face, his face suddenly turned white, and a terrible attack was coming! This blow must be blocked! Xuena, take Chiba away! The farther you go, the better! Chapter 532： Turn to ashes! Finally... Finally waited until this moment 1 But, not enough...not enough! Taki Chiba is not dead yet, Taki Chiba who killed Than Grandpa is not dead yet! Must kill him! The thick-tailed beast Chakra in the seal inside her body surged wildly, entwined in the bodies of the two wooden men, and constantly eroded her body. The spirit of the demon cat in Chakra continued to impact her consciousness. In the cast of chakra torrents, her consciousness is like a flat boat in the violent waves, she may be silent at any time and be engulfed by the spirit of another journey. Even, her thinking power became difficult because of the spirit of the trip, but there was only one thing. To that little Konoha monster, Taki Chiba''s killing intention was as firm as iron, so that the leaf flat boat always floated. In the violent waves, although it was shaky, it could not sink. Use this trick to kill him! "Roar!" The chest cavity was full of hatred and killing intent, and the two wooden men yelled up to the sky, "Ka Ka!" With the sound, their feet suddenly sank, and tiny clods of soil rose from the edges of their feet. Around her body wrapped in blood red chakras, slender light red chakras converged into waves and spread out in a ring. Suddenly, the ground cracked and shattered, spreading away all the way, a violent wind suddenly rose, and madness swept away. The boy who had a writing wheel eye leaned back, and his hair suddenly stretched back and flew straight out! In the sound of hunting and hunting, the young man who wrote round eyes stepped back slightly, his eyes narrowed, and the kunai in his hands seemed to tremble with a "get it", his face suddenly pale. However, his eyes, after glancing back slightly, became extremely firm. Even if there are others, in the eyes of others, they also know that in this violent wind, no matter what attack will come next, he will not take a step back, and will not let the attack spread behind him, even the slightest. Because, behind him, there is his most cherished existence! But at this moment, his face changed, and his slightly narrowed eyes slowly widened because of the strong wind. In Sangouyus eyes, a beast-shaped figure in front was reflected in the sky and roared, his tails arced out from above his shoulders, and the tip of the tail pointed downwards, pointing straight at the slightly serrated mouth that looked like some kind of toothy beast mouth. . Strands of light red chakras are separating from the sides of her body, spiraling towards the space between the tail and the mouth, and the little blue and dark purple chakras are constantly changing from the light red. Separated from the chakras and gathered together, a small dark purple to black solid ball has been formed in a short time. The high-density chakra is constantly condensing. It is unbelievable. Can such a high-density chakra be continuously compressed and agglomerated like this? As the small ball continued to converge with the blue and dark purple chakra ball, the dark purple to black physical ball continued to expand, and in a flash, it had grown to the size of a basketball. Looking at all of this, Hongyan couldn''t help but feel such an incredible thought in his heart, which almost surpassed his current common sense. It was the first time he saw such a high-density and concentrated Chakra that has almost become an entity. What kind of ninjutsu is this...! Is it Renzhuli''s special ability? It''s... incredible! Also, it''s terrible! If this chakra ball explodes, I am afraid that half of this virgin forest will be wiped out, and the remaining part will also be lifted by the explosion! In the next second, Hongyan seemed to think of something, his face changed drastically, and he looked back suddenly. Chiba and Xuena will die too! Almost at the same time, Chiba, who was whispering to the end, glanced accidentally, seeing this, his eyes widened suddenly. The behavior of the two Yuki people surpassed the common sense that Hirohiko now knew, but they could not escape Chiba''s eyes. Tail beast jade! Are the two Yumu people already able to use the tail beast jade? Although it is said that Tail Beast Form II can use Tail Beast Jade, but now Kirabi should not be able to master the Tail Beast Jade! When the fourth generation of Raikage took office, in order to protect Kirabi, Kirabi was put under house arrest in the village under the pretext of "cultivating tail beast jade". And now, the fourth generation of Raiking is nothing more than the ab combination of Ai, and the third generation of Raiking is alive. It is certain that Kiraby cannot use the tail beast jade, or can not use it skillfully, at least it is unlikely to use it in actual combat. . The two Yumu people can actually... is it possible? A series of surprised and shocked thoughts passed through Chibas heart. He could not imagine that a ninjutsu of the level of the tail beast jade would be used from the two wooden men. No matter how it was calculated, let alone the two. When Mu was eleven or twelve years old, she said that she was inferior to Kirabi. If she could use the tail beast jade, wouldn''t it be better than Kirabi. Although the two Yumu people were just astonishing in the original work At a glance, her talent will never be higher than that of Kirabi. At this time, it is absolutely impossible to master the tail beast jade! not good! After turning these thoughts, Chiba didn''t care about it anymore, and immediately shouted: "Xue Nai, hurry up, help me get the seal!" The shout was eager, perhaps because it was too eager and too urgent, Chiba''s original weak voice suddenly rose up and was abnormally loud. The tail beast jade exploded at such a close distance, they wouldn''t even leave bone scum! This Xuena was still listening to Chiba talking about the next steps, and suddenly Chiba shouted, but she was taken aback, and a trace of doubt crossed her mind. But soon, her hand subconsciously caught Chiba''s left hand, which was already unable to move, and her hands clasped together. Xue Nai moved her hands slightly, pulling away Chiba''s second middle finger, which was close to her index finger and middle finger. Keep the other fingers interlocking. In an instant, he clasped his hands tightly, his **** joined together, and the rest of his fingers joined together! Yin Yin, a sudden success! At this moment, the mouths of the two serrated beasts composed of wooden people and blood-red chakras suddenly opened, opening into an incredible arc, and swallowing them with their heads up. In an instant, the black entity with a little dark purple tail beast jade was swallowed by her mouth~www.novelhall.com~ The cheeks bulged in an instant! Die! Turn to ashes! In the next second, she will spit out the tail beast jade in one bite, and turn everything here into nothing! "Hongyan, go!" At this time, Chiba''s shout sounded again. "Boom!" A muffled sound suddenly sounded under the two Yumu people. Under the thick blood-colored chakra, a ball swelled and exploded suddenly! The two men with killing intent in their eyes suddenly stiffened when the wooden man raised his head and lowered his head and was about to spit out the tail beast jade. This is impossible! A look of horror flashed in her eyes. "Boom bang bang!" This group blew up, as if it was a signal, two groups, three groups, four groups...the blood-colored Chakra swelled and exploded in various parts of her body. In an instant, her beastly figure had already swelled up, bursts of swelling continued to explode, as if something was about to break out! At this moment, she looked forward in horror. Seeing that the young man who wrote round eyes had already turned back, his figure was lifted up, but was trying to flee, and the root system, the white-eyed girl, had already picked up the hateful Taki Chiba, turned and squatted slightly, The gesture is about to eject. Damn it! The eyes of the two Yumu men suddenly widened, blood burst out, and their chests roared angrily! But in the eyes, but... Full of despair! "boom!" In the next second, a blazing white fireball tore the blood-red tail beast coat and burst out suddenly! "laugh!" A blazing red beam of light rose into the sky, entraining countless burnt branches and black leaves, breaking through layers of branches and rushing into the sky! "Meow!" A roar of cats and beasts resounded through this virgin forest! The blue flame is burning! Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 533： Here, it wont be! ? Here... won''t be... Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a stiff arc. Strictly speaking, it was pulled up. At this time, there is no pain and fatigue in his body. Even the bandages and irregular distortions on his right hand, as well as the holes on the edges of his left shoulder and left chest, have disappeared. At this moment, he is full of energy and his body seems to be full With plenty of chakras. At this moment, he felt extremely comfortable, there was no pain, no fatigue, and even a feeling of sufficient energy, and even a relaxed feeling of letting go, and a sense of indifference in everything. Originally, he should feel happy, he should close his eyes, take a deep breath, open his hands, and... smile. However, besides the bitterness on his face, he still has a sense of anxiety. Even under the light of the fire, there is still a cloud of uncertainties. Sure enough... Is it Huangquan Road? All the bitterness, restlessness, and uncertainty turned into a sigh, and Chiba looked around again. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he still expressed his own inference in his heart. At this moment, the darkness in front of his eyes, up and down, left and right, could not see anything at all, just looking at it would give rise to a sense of emptiness. Where he stood was nothing but the bonfire at his feet. Oh, and a stone behind him. This scene was exactly the same as when Kakashi met his father Sakumo Hagi, after his death, it was a bonfire and a stone bench. Thanks to Hongyan''s exquisite maneuvering skills, I pulled me away from where I was, avoiding the end of Chakra''s tail running through my heart. Thanks to Xuena''s careful dressing... In the end, I died. With a wry smile, Qianye sat on the stone, reflected in his eyes the burning flame, the only light in the darkness. It seems that I, like Sakumo Hagi, have no plans, so I have to wait here. Waiting for Kushina, Hirohiko, Yukina...There are others. The wry smile slowly converged, and Chiba looked at the swaying flames, slightly in a daze. The scenes that came through were constantly passing through my mind. Chiba knew why he stayed here. Can''t bear it... he can''t bear it! Reluctant to pass through everything! Even if you are seriously injured and dying, even if you have to risk your life to perform a task, you can''t relax your training for a moment, even when you are resting, there are only boring training and training... However, he was still reluctant. Here... there are too many things he didn''t have and couldn''t get in his previous life. Here, he got too many things he didn''t have and wanted in his previous life. Kushinas care, Yukinas unconditional trust, three generations of Hokages attention, and other friends who have such a good relationship... all of this is so clear, the warmth they keep in their hearts, scenes in their minds When passing by, it is very clear! "Is this... destiny?" Qianye spoke slowly, muttering to himself, but after this sound, he was startled, his right hand was raised unconsciously, and he wiped lightly on his cheek. There is a drop, moist. Because I want to change the history of Naruto World, am I doomed to fail? So are you dead here? Or, even if I am a traverser, I cannot escape the torrent of history. As Takichiba, must I die here? Have escaped so many times of near-death desperation, and finally died? "It turns out that people like you, Chiba, will also believe in fate!" At this moment, a voice, a slightly strange and familiar voice, rang in front of him. Ringing in front of the fire. "you" Qianye raised his head in amazement, and there was a reflection in his eyes. A familiar person, with the reflection of a familiar smile. "Yo!" The man raised his hand, said hello, and then sat down, sitting on the rock that did not know when it appeared. Then, raising his head, smiling slightly, said to him: "I always feel, it''s been a long time, Chiba, you have grown a lot!" "Man...wild..." Qianye''s eyes widened slightly, his face was full of surprise as the flames flickered. At this moment, the person sitting in front of him was really Guan Ye, and Guan Ye Wu had not changed at all, not even that silly smile. "Why are you... why are you here?" Chiba spoke in amazement. "Sasuke and Masaru are leaving first, I''m still a little worried." Guan Yewu replied. "Sorry" Hearing Guan Ye''s words, Chiba opened his mouth, and after a long pause, did he say such a heavy sentence. "what are you talking about?" Hearing Chiba''s apology, Guan Ye Wu scratched the back of his head, seemingly unable to understand why Chiba apologized. "Failed to... save you, sorry..." Seeing Guan Yewu''s familiar movement, Qianye bit his teeth slightly and looked away. "Chiba, how did you become stupid when you grow up." Hearing this, Guan Yewu stopped scratching his head, looked at Chiba, and said seriously. "what?" Qianye was stunned, and it seemed that he hadn''t expected Guan Ye to say this at all. "That is the task of me, Sasuke and Sheng. Anything that happens is our business. What does it have to do with you!" Guan Yewu spoke. "but!" As soon as these words came out, Chiba spoke with excitement. Obviously...I didn''t catch up! If I catch up! If I paid more attention to Watanabe Kenshins plan, I would... But in his heart, the buried guilt surged out. However, he couldn''t say the words behind this "but". Because Guan Ye interrupted his next words. "Can you tell me about my parents?" Guan Yewu''s face showed a slightly worried look. Obviously, this was something he was a little worried about. As soon as he said this, Qianye was stunned. After being silent for a while, he took a breath and spoke slowly. "They are all very good, they have come out, and Hongdou often goes to play. Don''t worry, they are very good." "is it?" Guan Yewu looked at Chiba and pursed his lips. "Ok." Chiba nodded affirmatively. "Thank you, Chiba." Guan Yewu took a slight breath, a slight smile bloomed at the corner of his mouth, but he slowly stood up. "Guan Ye..." Chiba frowned, his eyes raised following Guan Ye, and he stood up too unconsciously. "Don''t give up, you are definitely not the kind of person who compromises with fate." Looking at Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ Guan Yewu stretched out his hand and opened it slightly. "you" Upon hearing this, Qianye was startled. "I''m leaving first. Finally, as a friend, let''s shake your hand." Guan Ye looked at him, and his smile slowly widened. Seeing Guan Yewu, Qianye lowered his head slightly, his eyes fell on the outstretched hand, and he was silent for a moment. Finally, he stretched out his hand and held that hand tightly. "Snapped!" Perhaps it was too hard. The moment I held it, there was a crisp sound from the touch of my hands. Guan Ye''s hands were cold and warm as expected. "Remember, try to eat often, your opinion is really important." Guan Ye said with a smile. Then, he lifted his chin, his eyes fell behind Chiba, and he said, "Someone is coming to pick you up." pick me up? Hearing this, Qianye was taken aback, his eyes followed Guan Ye''s eyes and looked back. At this look, Qianye''s face changed. He only felt that the darkness in front of him seemed to rush backwards suddenly, and his eyes suddenly brightened. Guan Ye! At the same time it was bright, Qianye turned his head abruptly. At this moment, his clenched hand disappeared! However, after turning around, there was only a bright light in Qianye''s eyes, and the bonfire and Guanye had disappeared! "despair!" "despair!" In the next instant, his shoulders were heavy, and in the light, two familiar hands made of light came out and patted his shoulders. He turned back subconsciously. "Go home, Chiba..." What caught my eyes were the smiling faces of Hirohiko and Yukina composed of Guanghua. The next second, the light shines! Everything is submerged in this light! Come on, stay alive! Don''t compromise with fate! My dear friend! Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 534： Woke up! "Tick!" A drop of water dripped from a high place, splashed on the forehead which was stained with a little mud, and broke apart with a "pop". Guan Ye! Chiba suddenly opened his eyes and exclaimed in his heart. it hurts! And the next second, pain, weakness... and many discomforts surged up, he couldn''t help clenching his teeth, and his opened eyes narrowed slightly because of the pain. I am back? This pain... Feeling the unbearable pain in the shoulder and the faint pain in the right hand, Chiba took a breath of cold air, it was too painful. Just now... Is it a dream? The real world under the stimulation of pain made Chiba a little dazed, like a big dream. At this moment, awakened by pain. It should be... a dream. Chiba blinked, frowning tightly. If he was really walking on the Huangquan Road, then he should have been determined to be dead. The reason Kakashi came back was because of the reincarnation technique. Now, there is no reincarnation technique to save him. Therefore, it should be a dream. A dream formed because of his inner guilt towards Guan Ye. But it''s so real! Chiba''s eyes moved down slightly, looking at her right hand. At this moment, there seemed to be some touches on the right hand wrapped in layers of bandages, as if the warmth of the hand holding Guan Ye just now remained. On it. After taking a slight breath, Chiba eased the sudden pain, and slightly loosened his brows. At this time, he looked around for a while. At this moment, what caught his eyes was a roof with two or three holes. Looking at this roof, he should be in a residential house that had been attacked. This should not be the village, am I still on the battlefield? This is a residential house on the battlefield! After turning his thoughts, Chiba tried to sit up, but now he couldn''t move his two hands. Except for pain, he couldn''t feel the sensations of these two hands. He stood up several times before sitting up. "Humph!" But the moment he sat up, his hands drooped due to the change in the position of the shoulders, and the intense pain immediately turned, Chiba couldn''t help but snorted, frowned and closed his eyes and gritted his teeth for a while, then eased. . When he opened his eyes again, his face changed. "Snow Na..." Chiba opened his mouth, his pupils contracted slightly, as if rushing directly from his throat with a low sound. At this moment, beside him, on another bed, lay a girl with closed eyes and a pale face. It is Xuena! With this expression, Xue Nai lost too much blood and passed out in a coma! The advancement of medical ninjutsu during this period of time made Chiba see Yuuna''s current situation at a glance. Is Xuena injured? For a moment, Chiba''s gaze fixed firmly on Xuena''s body and her side, checking any blood stains. Where is the wound? You have to bandage her first! However, looking around, there was no blood around her. Although her body was covered with mud and black stains, she did not look like any wounds. No wounds? Chiba furrowed his brows and glanced around, his search area expanded, and the situation in the entire room came into his eyes. This is a dilapidated cabin. This room is all of this cabin. The windows, doorways and even the shabby roof just now showed signs of explosions, and there were even some traces of shurikens. This should be a hut in a war zone. These explosions and kunai knife marks are probably left by the battle between ninjas. The furnishings in this hut are not in the style of abandoned huts. On the contrary, they are quite clean. Although the stone floor is pitted with many small cracks, it is very clean. There are no weeds and mud stains. The shabby pots and pots were placed on the ground, just below the holes in the roof. In addition to the two parallel beds where he and Xue Nai were, there was also a table at the doorway and a few broken chairs. Although shabby, Chiba can tell that there are people living here. If no one lives, even if they recuperate here, they cannot be so clean. "It seems that we have escaped, but we haven''t escaped from the war zone. We are still not sure. We are really safe." Chiba whispered to himself. Wait a minute, Hirohiko! This thought suddenly appeared, and Chiba was shocked. Before Xuena and him joined the seal, when all the chakras in his body were completely removed, he fainted, and he only had time to say something for Hongyan to leave. Discourse. Hiroshiko is not here now... Could it be that... Thinking of this, Chiba''s breathing suddenly started. impossible! Hongyan can''t die! It''s impossible to die on the battlefield. He has the writing wheel eyes and the writing wheel eyes of Sangouyu. He is a genius! How could you die there! He must be able to escape! Must have escaped! "Dang!" At this time, just as Qianye''s heart tightened and his thoughts flashed eagerly, a sound of pots and pans falling to the ground sounded at the door. enemy? Qianye''s face tightened, and he looked at it suddenly. However, I saw a six or seven-year-old girl with two braids and a gray shabby dress, staring at her bright eyes, looking at herself in amazement. little girl? The residents here! In an instant, Chiba understood the relationship. And the next second, he himself was stunned, looking at the little girl''s slightly startled look and her dirty face, Qianye suddenly didn''t know what to say. How to do? Seeing this, this little girl doesn''t seem to know that we are here~www.novelhall.com~ which is surprised and scared. It''s not like saving us. This...this, how should I speak so as not to scare her... After several thoughts turned, Chiba and the little girl stared at each other with big eyes. For a moment, both were silent. "That...that...that..." After a while, Chiba thought of something, and there was a hard smile on his face that was almost the same as crying, and he spoke in a soft, far-fetched tone, but after speaking, he faltered, and countless words flashed through his mind. But at this stall, the little girl suddenly turned around and ran out choked. "what!" Seeing this, Chiba opened his mouth and blinked. Scared her away? "Big brother, wake up, big brother, your friend, wake up!" At this moment, a little girl''s silver bell-like voice came from outside. The voice was eager and short, with ups and downs from time to time. Obviously the little girl was running on an irregular road, bumping up and down, and excited. Such a voice. "Chiba! Are you awake?" After the voice sounded for a while, Hirohiko rushed in and rushed straight, until he stopped in front of Chiba, he blurted out when he entered the door. "Great, great!" Looking at Chiba, Hirohiko spoke in words. Chiba also breathed a sigh of relief, but seeing Hongyan''s clothes are ragged, mud-stained and black, and there are several large scabs on his face, but his eyes are bright and there is no paleness on his face, so there should be nothing wrong. . Great! Hongyan is fine! "Tell me about the situation now!" While he was relieved, Qianye spoke eagerly. As long as you are still in the war zone, you cannot relax! Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 535： Escaped? "So, we have escaped now?" Chiba frowned, with a trace of pain flashing across his face from time to time, and said. "Ok." Hirohiko carefully placed Chiba''s broken right hand in the bandage ring hanging around his neck. At this time, Chiba''s right hand, index finger, **** and forearm were either fixed with a small piece of iron or kunai. This is the injury that Xuena gave to Chiba after leaving the encirclement. At the same time, in order to prevent Chiba''s left hand from moving randomly and causing the healing wound on it, he smoothly tied Chiba''s left hand to his body and tied it with a bandage at the waist. At the stall where Chiba was talking, he just finished handling these things. After answering Chiba''s voice, Hongyan''s heart was a little surprised and solemn, but he glanced at Xuena intentionally or unintentionally. At that time, Chiba was almost dying of breathing because of a lung injury. In addition, he lost too much blood and was not in the village. With a good medical environment, he would have died. But... after Xuenai''s blood entered Chiba''s body, Chiba''s vital signs slowly stabilized. Except for the penetrating blood hole, she didn''t look injured, even now Chiba His spirit has also improved a lot. It''s not like a patient at all, but as if it has been supplemented with enough energy. Does Xuenai''s blood possess some special ability or power to heal people''s injuries? Is there such power in the Hyuga clan, besides rolling their eyes? After Hongyan made a poker face and confirmed that Chiba''s actions just now did not touch the wound, such a thought came up in his heart involuntarily. "Then, are we in one of the towns in the country of grass now?" At this time, Chiba frowned slightly and opened her mouth. With a movement, her feet fell from the bed, and she was about to get out of bed. "Ok." Hongyan did not stop him, nor did he ask about his physical condition. Chiba now seems to be a little better in spirit than himself, so there is no half of his illness. "How far is it from the village." Qianye asked again. While speaking, she had already jumped out of the bed and walked to the side of Xue Nai, her brows seemed to be frowning tighter. "About three days'' journey." Hongyan answered truthfully, he had been to this town before, and he was still with Jilai at that time, so he knew the exact return time. "Is it the fastest?" Chiba asked again, but looked at Xuena in a coma. "It''s two days at the earliest, but it''s impossible." Hirohiko followed Chiba''s gaze and replied: "Don''t worry, Xuena is fine, just need to rest." Chiba nodded, and when he heard Hirohiko say this, he was still relieved, and said: "Find some quilts before nightfall. It has just rained, and it will be cold at night. Xuena is in a state and cannot catch the cold." The current Xuenai should be in an anemic state. If you catch the cold again, the situation will be really bad. This is not in the village, there is no good medical environment, and anemia and the like are not within the treatment range of treatment ninjutsu. "I know." Hongyan nodded and responded. "Can you find game here?" Chiba asked again. "There is a wild field outside the town, where there are wild boars and the like. When I come back from looking for a quilt, I will take a look." Obviously, Hirohiko understood what Chiba meant, and by the way he answered Chiba''s next thought. "Well, is there a hospital or something here?" Chiba asked again, looking at the medical catheter next to Xue Nai''s pillow. This is a medical device that is only equipped in hospitals. It is generally used for blood transfusion and fluid infusion. "Yes, I went to find the quilt, basically I went there to find it. The place is relatively intact. The residential area, the hospital and here, can also protect against wind and rain." Hongyan said, a strange color flashed in his eyes, and his tone seemed a little low while speaking. "Well, by the way, bring back some medicine, as long as it''s intact." Chiba said again. "I see, I''ll go now, and it''s probably evening in an hour or two." Hongyan nodded. "Well, pay attention to safety, this is still a war zone after all." Chiba reminded. Since there are little girls living here, it means that it is relatively safe here, at least there are few conflicts, and Hongyan should have no problem alone. But in his mind, such a thought passed. "Ok, I know." Hongyan nodded again, turned his back, walked directly out of the door, paused at the door, and seemed to say something, then flashed away and disappeared. Chiba watched him leave, a strange emotion flashed in his eyes. Really, thanks to both of them! Just now, Hongyan told him how he escaped from the encirclement. Although he said it was very light, but...under the chase of the raging Erwei Yuri, he found the encirclement of Yanyin and attracted Yanyin and Yunyin to deal with Erwei Yuri , Taking the opportunity to slip away, I am afraid that Chiba could not imagine how many dangers there are. Just after Chiba detonated thirty manipulative pocket explosives set up by the wooden man, the wooden man ran away and escaped under the chasing of the two tail brigade, it was already extremely difficult. I can''t imagine how they survived the period before they arrived near the encirclement of Yanyin! The Second Tail''s runaway was completely out of his expectation. He never thought about the plan after the tail beast runaway, because once the tail beast runaway, they will undoubtedly die, and there is no need to think about the plan at all. If it were not for their escape situation, he would definitely think that Hongyan was lying. Escape smoothly with a runaway tail beast runaway? This is simply impossible! not to mention. Along the way, they carried him this burden! His plan is to bring the two wooden men to Yanyin''s realm, and then wait until the two are recovered by the wooden men, then fight her again, and then involve Yanyin, trying to make things bigger and Yunyin I also know that their human pillar power is trapped by Yanyin. When the time comes, Yunyin will definitely not let it go. Yanyin and Yunyin will inevitably fight, when the time comes, he is leaving in a fuss. As for those bombs, they are just in case. Sorry...Im dragging you down... Thinking of this, looking at Xue Nai''s Chiba, said in his heart. Definitely, I will definitely take you back! Absolutely not, repeat the mistakes of Guan Ye! So, before that, you must hold on to it, Xuena. Chiba took a slight breath, Xuenai''s face was so ugly that he could not rest assured. hateful! Forgot to ask Hongyan what was going on, Xuena had no wounds on her body, and why there was such an anemia with excessive blood loss. Qianye cursed himself in a low voice, and then, with a flash of light from the corner of his eye, he couldn''t help turning his head to look at the door. At the door, a little head poked out cautiously, looking curiously. After reaching Chiba''s gaze, that little head was startled again, and flinched back in a panic. After a while, it seemed that Chiba was no longer looking at her, and this little head came out cautiously again. When she touched Chiba''s gaze again, she was shocked and shrank even more flustered. I didn''t dare to come in for a long time. Seeing this situation, although Qianye was extremely worried, she couldn''t help but smile at this moment. "Your name is Qianqiu, hello, my name is Chiba, I am not a bad person." Chiba spoke softly. However, after a while, the little head did not come out. "Come in, this is your home." Seeing her delay, Chiba couldn''t help but speak again. This time ~www.novelhall.com~ also took a long time, the little head slowly came out, it seemed that the appearance of Chiba''s upper body covered with bandages was terrible, and he looked at it for a long time with shock and fear before he was cautious. Taking a step, the whole figure stepped out of the door frame. "Thank you for letting us heal here." Seeing the thin little figure, Chiba''s soft smile on the corners of his mouth narrowed slightly and said sincerely. Unexpectedly, perhaps this was too abrupt, or I still felt that Chiba was a bit scary. As soon as the words came out, the little girl shrugged her shoulders and almost yelled out with a small mouth, and she shrank back behind the door frame. Suddenly, the smile on Chiba''s mouth froze. "Uh" Am I so scary? Qianye suddenly wanted to cry but no tears. He really thanked him, not a threat! However, this time, the little girl quickly poked her head out again, and saw Chiba''s crying expression without tears, which seemed very interesting. She looked at it for a while, and seemed to eliminate her fear inexplicably, and stepped forward. One step, walk to the door. "I... really didn''t mean anything, you..." Chiba looked at her, smiled bitterly, and quickly explained. However, as soon as the words came out, the little girl suddenly said, "Are you hurt, brother?" Hearing the little girl''s words, Chiba was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "Well, I''m injured, but it''s okay, I''ll get better soon." "Does it hurt?" The little girl looked at him sullily and asked again. "It hurts, but it doesn''t matter, I can bear it." Chiba said. Hearing Chiba''s words, the little girl blinked and pursed her lips. She seemed to hesitate for a moment. She rubbed her hand on the worn-out clothes and slowly stretched it into the little pocket. "Brother, do you eat sweets? It won''t hurt if you eat sweets!" Find this site and search for \"Appoint Novel 208xs\", or please remember the website of this site: Chapter 536： Eat sugar? "Eat it?" The little girl held out her hands, with a round candy lying quietly in her palms. In those bright eyes, a clear reflection of Chiba, who was covered with bandages and a slightly stiff, kind smile extruded from the corner of her mouth. At this moment, Chiba''s gaze fell on that candy, and the slightly stiff and kind smile on his face slowly converged. This is a somewhat melted candy. Although it is roughly round, it can be seen that there are some dented tooth marks on it. Obviously, a small part of it was carefully bitten off, and it was bitten several times. That''s why these dented tooth marks are left. It can be seen that this candy is cherished by others, even if it is tasted, the person who tastes it will only bite a small piece every time and is reluctant to eat it. As for this cherished person, Chiba didn''t need to think about it and knew it was naturally the little girl in front of him. Is she giving me the candy that she has been reluctant to eat? At this moment, Chiba looked at the little girl who was holding out her favorite candy with both hands to eat for herself. Suddenly, Chiba realized that she seemed speechless, and her heart was mixed. Does such a little girl live in the war zone? Haven''t most of the residents in the country of grass already evacuated? Looking at the house, it should be in a relatively front-line war zone. The fighting is fierce. There should be no residents here! Why... Such a little girl would live here. Are there anyone else in this town? How did she survive as a little girl... Why not leave here? Chiba''s brows wrinkled slightly, and her sight was full of gray stains on the little girl''s nose, forehead, and cheeks, her shabby gray clothes, her bare muddy feet, and her slightly trembling feet. Thin body shape, difficult to speak. This is War? "Brother, don''t you want to eat?" The little girl saw that Chiba hadnt spoken for a long time and didnt come to pick up the candies. She hesitated, walked two steps slowly, got a little closer, raised her hands holding the candies, and said: "Eating candies doesnt hurt. La! Really!" It seemed that Chiba didn''t believe her words, the little girl emphasized it again. "No, you can save it to eat. I don''t hurt." The little girl''s emphasis, pulling Chiba back from her thoughts, he shook his head. "really?" The little girl obviously didn''t believe it. She looked up and down at Chiba''s bandages, and there were bloodstains on the bandages. She looked up at Chiba, blinked and asked uncertainly. Tao. "Really." Chiba''s mouth pulled out a slightly stiff and kind smile, and said in a sure tone. "But it''s all bleeding." The little girl''s gaze fell on Qianye''s left hand and the blood stains fainted from the bandage somewhere on the forearm, a trace of fear flashed through her eyes, she quickly moved her gaze away, and opened her mouth in disbelief. "It really doesn''t hurt, don''t believe it, you can come and feel it," Chiba said. And as soon as this was said, the little girl blinked, looked at the blood stain, dodged her eyes a few times, looked at Chiba again, then looked at the candy in her hand, her mouth pursed slightly, she seemed to hesitate, as if still Somewhat unbelief, he moved a few times, every time he took a step, and seemed to think of something scary, and he shrank back in fear. Looking at the little girl''s movements, Chiba looked at the blood stains on his hands from time to time, the fear and flinch in his eyes, which made him feel heavy for no reason. He pursed his mouth, closed his eyes, took a slight breath, then opened his eyes, smiled and said, "It really doesn''t hurt, and the blood doesn''t flow." Seeing Chiba''s smile no longer stiff, the little girl looked at the blood stains, then at the candy in her hand, hesitated, then carefully put the candy back in the small pocket, patted her hand, and made sure to put it back. after that. The little girl took a deep breath, seemed to have gathered her courage, took a step, and then, the second step... step by step walked to Chiba''s side, raised her head, looked at Chiba, with a little no in her eyes. OK, said: "Does it really hurt? Can I touch it?" "of course can." Chiba smiled more kindly, half step forward, and took the initiative to get closer. Looking at the bandaged left hand that came close to her, the little girl blinked her eyes and glanced at Chiba again, then stretched out her hand, trembling and cautiously leaned towards Chiba''s left hand. The little girl''s index finger poked lightly on the faint blood stain, and then shrank her hand like an electric shock, suddenly raising her head to look at Chiba. "Doesn''t it hurt?" The little girl looked at Chiba with fright in her eyes. "No pain!" Chiba smiled and shook his head. Hearing Chiba''s answer and seeing Chiba''s smile, the fright in the little girl''s eyes slowly faded, she stretched out her finger again, poked in the blood, and looked up at Chiba. Chiba smiled and shook his head. Then, the little girl poked again and looked up at Chiba. "It really doesn''t hurt!" Chiba''s smile grew stronger. At this moment, the little girl seemed to be completely relieved. After poking twice, she opened her hand and gently held Chiba''s hand~www.novelhall.com~ squeezed, and suddenly she giggled. , A silver bell-like laughter sounded in this shabby room. The little girl looked at Chiba with a toothy smile, showing a neat row of white teeth, cute and inexplicable. Looking at it, Chiba also smiled suddenly, showing a row of white teeth. He suddenly felt that, all of a sudden, the distance between him and this little girl had become much closer. "Is my big sister okay?" After laughing for a while, the little girl turned her gaze to Xuena, pointed at Xuena, and said crisply. "Big sister will be fine." Chiba looked at her, nodded and said. "Then brothers and sisters, will you stay with Qianqiu?" Obviously, at this moment, the little girl already trusts Chiba very much, and she no longer doubts his words. When she hears Chiba say it''s okay, her smile blooms again and she asks suddenly. However, as soon as these words came out, Chiba''s heart tightened. He looked at the little girl, but saw her grinning, innocent and innocent, his eyes filled with the joy of finding a friend. Slowly, his smile narrowed, and he didn''t say a word for a long time. "What''s wrong, big brother?" After a long time without hearing Chiba''s answer, the little girl looked away from Xuena and looked at Chiba, but seeing his smile disappeared, her small eyes blinked and asked. "Yes, I will." Looking at the little girl''s bright eyes and the hope in her eyes, Chiba''s after all did not tell the truth that "they will definitely leave", nodded and said with a smile. "Great!" Hearing Chiba''s words, the little girl almost jumped up, giggling again in this shabby room. Looking at the cheering little girl, Chiba''s smile narrowed again. Say this... Is it really good? Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 537： came back! The grassland is to the southwest, a relatively intact hut in an abandoned town. The night gradually shrouded, and the originally gloomy sky became darker. From time to time, a few drops of light rain fell from the sky, and it seemed that it was going to rain again. "it''s dark!" At this time, the crisp childish voice, like a silver bell, broke the silence under the gloomy sky and the shabby eaves. "Well, it''s getting dark." Afterwards, a slightly absent-minded voice sounded, responding to the childish voice before. "Big brother is so slow!" The child''s voice rang again, and the silver bell rang crisply, echoing around the uninhabited hut. "Well, it''s a bit slow." At this time, the slightly absent-minded voice sounded again, responding to the childish voice, but this time, those absent-minded voices were a bit more solemn. "What if it rains?" The absent-minded voice fell, and the child''s voice seemed to be eagerly sounded. "It doesn''t matter, that big brother is not afraid of rain." "Really, but if you get bad in the rain, you will get sick." "Well, it''s not good, but he is not afraid." "Ah! Isn''t that big brother sick?" "Well, I haven''t seen him sick yet." ... Outside the door, Chiba sat on a three-legged stool, looking thoughtfully at the sky, sitting on the same three-legged stool next to each other, with his hands supporting his chin, and his big, smoky eyes flickered. The little girl who looked at the sky like Chiba was chatting. And in his heart, there were a lot of thoughts, from accepting the rescue plan to executing the plan, to a series of changes. At this moment, he is sitting here in the quiet sky, which feels a bit unreal. We escaped unexpectedly. And with the deployment plan, he escaped smoothly. I dont know, how are they doing with Jianren... Chiba looked at the sky, frowning slightly. When Hirohiko explained the situation to him before, the situation of Shino Morino, Kento Mu, and Taketake Shiga were also mentioned. Facing the Yunyin of the S-rank ninja and the Yezuki clan, they could say that they had a hard fight, but in the end they pretended The injured and comatose Jianjin attacked violently and hit Yunyin severely, leaving Xuena and him out of the hard fight. After that, Captain Morino, pretending to be illusionist, accurately grasped Yunyins flaws, and it was absolutely flashy. Sword, beheaded that Yunyin. And Captain Morino and Kento were seriously injured because of Yunyin''s dying counterattack. In addition to the injuries suffered by Hirohiko and Yukina before fighting with him, although they won, they also lost a lot. It took a while before I was ready to leave. In this battle, as Chiba expected, Shiga made great contributions. Not only did he see Kentos pretending to be in a coma, and Captain Morino, who had already solved the illusion, was still in the illusion, but also arranged to keep Yun hidden. Paralyzed, thinking that there are only three of them who can fight, and the tactics of two people losing combat effectiveness can be said to be dripping. Even when Hirohiko told him, Shiga''s tactics gave him a sense of familiarity. Shiga''s tactics are very similar to him! And, equally good! Hirohiko did not hesitate to use the words "Shiga''s strategy and tactics are similar to yours" to evaluate Shiga''s strategy and tactics. One can imagine how good Hirohiko''s perception of Shiga is. Although Shiga doesn''t have the ability to perfectly execute most tactics with a single person like Chiba, as long as Shiga is given enough conditions, the energy he can generate is not far behind Chiba. Absolute commander talent. In this regard, Chiba is also happy for Shiga. When he took the Ninja test in junior high school, he felt that Shiga was definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp, as long as he walked out of the "prejudice against fools and the prejudice against the weak", his Ability will definitely explode. Now it seems that Shiga''s tactical ability has exploded. However, after the rest, they did not leave together. Because Hirohiko and Yukina were worried about Chiba, they decided to follow the route Chiba chose to find Chiba, so they had the next scene. And Shiga, Kento, and Captain Morino followed their original route and went to the confluence in the southwest, waiting for the opportunity to leave. This is the decision made by Shiga. From Chibas point of view, this decision is reasonable. If you are yourself, you will probably do the same. As long as you get to the confluence, you can hide and investigate the situation of the encirclement. If there is a problem in Chiba, the defense plan will fall into the opponent''s hand. , They can also find a way to recapture, or help Yanyin, organize Yunyin to get a defense plan. You can also help Chiba at a critical time, as a surprise soldier, and kill the opponent by surprise. It can be said that advance can attack, retreat can defend. It could not be better! However, there should be an ambush in the hideout now, I hope they won''t have any problems. Chiba frowned slightly, his heart full of worry. However, in the current situation, they can''t kill them back, and they don''t have a special communication-type perception ninja, unable to transmit information. At this moment, Chiba can only pray that Shiga is vigilant enough to think of this layer and be prepared Right. I hope he knows that the most dangerous moment is when he is about to reach a safe place! Chiba sighed silently, and the divergent thoughts gradually returned to the current situation. He subconsciously glanced at it and filtered the surrounding conditions that he had seen a long time ago. The hut they were in was amidst a ruined wall. Within a few hundred meters, there was no complete house except this hut. Basically, only the collapsed wreckage of the building could be seen, even half of it was complete. You cant see the house, its just a ruin, and this hut is the only complete house in this ruin~www.novelhall.com~ and the open space in front of this house is a lot of potholes. In the fierce battle, in addition to the potholes of different sizes on the ground that were blown out, there were also many burn marks around them, which were probably caused by Huo Dun and Lei Dun. There are also some deep potholes that look at the natural sunkens, which are probably masterpieces of earthen ninjutsu. You can imagine how fierce the battle here is. Hongyan chose a good place to see it all at a glance. If there is an enemy, he can quickly find it. Moreover, Hongyan also set up a lot of warning traps. If someone invades, he will be alerted immediately. Look at the level of abandonment here, the traces of potholes on the ground, and there are no traces of new battles here. I am afraid that there have been no ninjas for a long time, otherwise Qianqiu will not be able to live safely. We are safe for the time being. Now, I still have to heal my injuries and return to the village as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Qianye frowned, but unconsciously looked at Qianqiu beside him, with a hint of hesitation and embarrassment flashing across his face. But, we went back, what will Qianqiu do? And just as the thought turned around, Qianqiu, who was supporting his chin with both hands, stood up suddenly, pointed his little hand forward, turned his head with joy, and said to Qianye: "Come, come back! Big brother is back!" Upon hearing this, Qianye was also overjoyed, stood up and looked at where Qianqiu was pointing. I saw under the ruins opposite, Hongyan was carrying a small wild boar on his shoulders, a pheasant in his left hand, and a big white rucksack on his back, and he was rushing towards him! Great, finally back! If you don''t come back, you must consider looking for him! A smile overflowed from the corner of Chiba''s mouth, as if he was relieved. Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 538： Sorry, Im used to it "puff!" The little black wild boar fell in front of Chiba''s foot. Hirohiko leaned down and pulled out the kunai on the little wild boar''s neck. With a smooth stroke, he wiped the pheasant''s neck on his left hand, and blood spewed out immediately. Frightened Qianqiu retracted behind Chiba like a lightning bolt. Her little hand grasped the torn clothes on Chiba''s back and kept clenching tightly. The whole body seemed to tremble, her face pressed tightly against Chiba''s back, dead. The dead refused to let go. "You scared Qianqiu." In response, Chiba could only smile bitterly at Hirohiko. "Oh" At this time, Hongyan seemed to be stunned by Qian Qiu''s actions. After looking at Qianye''s back, he discovered that the killing of the chicken was indeed not suitable for Qian Qiu to see, especially the **** scene with blood spurting. "Sorry, I''m a little used to it." Hongyan hurriedly turned his back to cover the scene of the pheasant''s throat slit and bloodletting. Are you getting used to it? Chiba looked at Hirohiko and Qian Qiu behind her, frowning slightly. He knows what Hongyan''s "habit" refers to. This habit, of course, is not the habit of killing chickens and wiping their necks, but accustomed to living with ninjas who are accustomed to killing people and wiping their necks, just like him. This suffering, he thought it was nothing, and didnt think what would happen to Chiba, and ignored it. The prosperity of ordinary people. She is different from them. Before I knew it, did I become the kind of person who didn''t blink in the book of previous lives... "Qianqiu, you are ready to eat, go to the house and see if there is firewood." Chiba looked at the sky, and there seemed to be more raindrops falling from the sky. It is estimated that the rain will come down soon. "firewood?" However, as soon as these words came out, Qianqiu behind him raised his head against Qianye''s back and asked suspiciously. Does this kid even know about firewood? Then how does she make a fire and cook... No, what does she usually eat! Thinking of this, Chiba''s face changed slightly and said, "I will go in and take a look with you." "Ok!" Qianqiu nodded heavily, and then carefully followed Chiba''s turn, trying to avoid seeing the bloodletting scene, and walked into the house with Chiba. When they walked in, Hongyan looked at the pheasant that slowly stopped pouring blood, and said silently: "It seems that we have to find some firewood." ... A few minutes later, inside the house. "Is this what you usually eat?" Chiba frowned, looking at the loaf of bread that Qian Qiu was holding in his hands and a few black **** in the drawer on the only table in the room, blurted out. "Ok!" Qianqiu nodded seriously, carefully put the bread in the drawer, and then took out a black ball, and said with some pride: "Don''t look at this ball, it''s small, and it''s not delicious, but after eating it, Qianqiu will make a day of it. No one will be hungry. Great!" Moldy bread and army ration pills... Does Qianqiu live on this? For no reason, Qianye''s heart seemed to twitch, looking at this little girl who would be a dirty beggar if left in Konoha Village, and then look at the moldy bread, and the few junliang pills left. Ye found again that he couldn''t speak. This is definitely not the life of a little girl of this age! Absolutely not! This Junliang Pill is full, but it is lacking in nutrition. Otherwise, there will be no regulations in the shop in Konoha Village. Minors can only buy five Junliang Pills a week, which is very detrimental to physical development! Not to mention the moldy bread. Although there is only a small piece of mold, the bread is not big and will soon be eaten in the moldy place. Besides, there are not a few junliang pills! If they are not here, I am afraid this little girl will run out of food in a few days. In this war zone, at such a young age, running out of food means death! No way! Thinking of this, Qianye took a breath, looked at Qianqiu, barely smiled, and said: "Hurry up, Qianqiu. Today we don''t eat this, we eat meat." "Eating meat?" Hearing Qianye''s words, Qianqiu''s eyes lit up. "Yes, eat meat." Chiba said with certainty. "Great!" Obviously it has been a long time since I had eaten meat. After hearing Qianyes affirmative reply, Qianqiu immediately put the army food pills into the drawer, his eyes gleaming, his face full of hope, his feet up and down, his saliva was almost left behind. Up. Seeing Qianqiu''s happy appearance, the reluctance and stiffness of Qianye''s smile gradually faded, but his heart became heavier. Afterwards, he turned his gaze to look at Xuena who was sleeping on the bed. Just now he and Qianqiu guarded for a while and confirmed that Xuenai was in a stable condition. Although there was too much blood loss, after a short period of time there was no danger, he let go of his heart. Come, wait for Hirohiko''s return at the door with Chiaki. And now that Hongyan is back, it is time to try to wake her up and let her eat something. "Are you going to wake up big sister?" At this moment, Qianqiu with a look of hope saw Chiba turning his head to look at Xuena, and said crisply. In the words, Chiba could clearly hear her greedy intentions. "Go, go and wake her up." Chiba looked down at Qianqiu and nodded. This girl is in a hurry to eat meat! "Ok!" Hearing this, Qianqiu nodded heavily, and rushed to Xuenai''s bed eagerly~www.novelhall.com~ and called "Big Sister Wake Up" and called Xuenai. No matter if Xuena can wake up or not, I still have to find some firewood! Chiba glanced at the room, except for the tables, chairs and beds, some shabby pots and pans, nothing else, no firewood, Thinking about it, I''m going out. This just walked a few steps, but stopped, a bitter smile appeared at the corner of Qianye''s mouth. I can''t seem to pick up firewood either! Looking down at the right hand hanging on his chest and the left hand tied to the left, his smile was even more bitter. But when he looked up at the door, this bitter smile was warm. This guy At this moment, there is no Hongyan at the door, except for the little wild boar and pheasant, and the thick quilt. I went to find firewood! No need to say anything... Thinking about it, Chiba listened to Qianqiu''s various "Big Sister Wake Up" clear and childish voices, looked at the pheasant and wild boar, and let out a long breath. This really escaped that **** encirclement! The deployment plan is really here! Maybe...maybe...just... Great! That''s great! Although there are still many things to be done and many things to be done... But finally, I can breathe a sigh of relief! At this moment, before Tong Yin and the wild boar pheasant, Chiba''s tight heart since entering the enclosure relaxes. "Puff!" Chiba, sit down on the ground! That''s great, it''s great! Both Hirohiko and Yukina are here! Shiga and the others are also out of desperation. Although there is still danger, they will not be in a dilemma! Really... That''s great! Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 539： Not one more It turned out that during this rescue mission, Chiba was under such a lot of pressure... Hirohiko carefully cut off the wild boar liver with kunai, put it in the prepared jar that was missing, and glanced at Chiba, who was instructing Qianqiu to build a bonfire and a simple stove without a trace. Recalling that he had just picked up the firewood, Chiba sat down on the ground, closed his eyes and smiled silently. He could see that smile was a relieved smile. There is no doubt that Chiba laughed because he escaped the encirclement. At the same time, he finally knows how much pressure is on Chiba''s shoulders. If it is a normal Chiba, after completing the task, he definitely should do it, as if he has done a trivial thing, where is there such a thing? Expressions and movements, It is conceivable that before escaping the encirclement, Chiba''s psychological burden was heavy. In this matter, they believed in Chiba unconditionally, but to a certain extent, they also pushed everything to Chiba''s body. They only needed to do it according to Chiba''s instructions. It''s not that they have no brains and only follow blindly, but they really know that Chiba can lead them to success and lead them to complete their tasks. However, Chiba is a human being after all. At the same time, he cares about them as much as they care about him, and doesn''t want to lose them. And this important and dangerous task with no back-up, there can be no mistakes in every step, and every step is wrong. Wrong, in the end, you will lose everything you value. In this case, the pressure on the captain of Chiba is absolutely unprecedented. And just now, seeing the appearance of Chiba, Hirohiko finally knew that under what conditions Chiba was carrying out such a rigorous and thorough plan, and it was amazing. Under such a great psychological pressure, Chiba was able to let They didn''t notice how strong the calm and calm heart is! This fellow Chiba seems to be inferior to him forever! Hongyan plucked and washed the pheasant and put the edible innards in another jar, and then began to skin the wild boar, but he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. If it is him, it is estimated that the teammates will see something because of pressure, which will cause morale problems later, or it will be because of pressure, there will be misjudgments, emotions will affect thoughts, and eventually lead to mission failure. At this moment, Chiba glanced at Hirohiko who was sitting on the threshold and handling the ingredients, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. I always feel that with Hongyan, there is an inexplicable sense of peace of mind... Many things do not need to be considered, he will always do what needs to be done at the most timely time. Thinking about it, Chiba turned his eyes and looked at Xuena on the bed. Suddenly, the grievances of Qianqiu''s slumped mouth announcing the failure of the wake-up call sounded, and the corners of his mouth could not help but **** slightly. Pheasants and wild boar happen to have blood-enriching effects from the viscera and liver of the pheasant, and Hongyan had to bring back some medicines, including some medicines with good blood-tonifying effects. After taking it to her just now, although it is not obvious, But his complexion has improved slightly, although he hasn''t woken up yet, it should have stabilized. Besides, I was a little fussed at first, Xuena was just a little weak because of anemia, and there was not much danger. Hongyan is here, if Yukana is in danger, how could he be indifferent. Thinking of this, Chiba shook his head mockingly. I really...gave myself extra pressure! "finished!" At this time, Qianqiu''s joyous voice rang like a silver bell, rang in this rather small room. Hearing the sound, Chiba looked down, but saw Qianqiu patted and looked at his masterpiece, the dry pyre surrounded by stones and the tripod made of thin iron rods picked up from the ruins. At this moment, Qian Ye''s eyes were slightly surprised. Qianqiu, this little girl, is very smart, she just told her, and she looks good! Even, they are already finished products, no need to modify them at all! "how about it?" At this time, Qianqiu looked up, looking at Qianye with **** eyes, and the little face stained with gray was filled with joy, innocence and pity. "Yeah! Very good, now we can light up the fire and cook when Brother Hongyan has processed the meat." Chiba said with a smile. "Hmm!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Qianqiu nodded vigorously, but he stubbed his neck, not looking at Hongyan''s skin. It seemed that there was still great fear of the blood. "So, next, Qianqiu, can you help me spread out the scroll on the table?" Chiba turned his gaze to the only table in the room, and landed on the scroll on that table. "Ok!" Qianqiu nodded hurriedly, spreading his left foot across, moving to the table like a crab, turning cautiously, not allowing himself to see Hiroshiko''s situation behind him, then standing on tiptoe, spread the scroll on the table. Come. Seeing this, Chiba couldn''t help but look at the skinning situation on Hongyan''s side, and thought: This child...is it possible that there is a shadow in his heart? It stands to reason that she lives in a war zone. It is not impossible to see a **** fight, and even the chance is very high, but depending on her appearance, she has a strange fear of blood... Generally speaking, she should be used to blood! Also, I saw the blood on my arm just now... "opened!" Qian Qiu made a crisp sound, and his tiptoe feet fell with a "poof", and then he turned around, turned his back to Hirohiko, and moved to the bonfire like a crab again, grinning at Chiba. "Thank you, do you want to learn how to read the map?" Chiba also smiled at her, and then asked. "map?" Qian Qiu blinked suspiciously. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com "Well, there are many benefits to learning to read maps, and you won''t get lost in strange places." Chiba said. "Really? Then I have to learn!" Qian Qiu was obviously very interested and nodded busy. "Come!" With that, Chiba moved to the table, and Qianqiu hurriedly followed Chiba with a crab. And Chiba walked to the table, saw the more detailed nearby map on the unfolded scroll, and silently nodded. There are not only the approximate topography and detailed distribution of ruins in a radius of one kilometer, but also some circles with words such as "explored" and "trap setting", as well as several arrows symbolizing escape routes, all circled in the ruins. Circle around, it is obvious that Hongyan was very careful when drawing this map, and made this map as simple and understandable as possible. Looking at this map, Chiba can clearly understand Hongyan''s actions and discoveries during his coma. At the same time, I have a more detailed understanding of this area. If you encounter an enemy attack suddenly, you will not fall into a passive position because you are not familiar with the terrain. After taking a look at the map, Chiba looked at Qianqiu who stood on tiptoe and looked at the map with a novel look, and then began to teach how to read the map. At this time, listening to Chiba''s words and Qianqiu''s curious questions, Hongyan frowned slightly. Chiba, what is this going to do? Isn''t he bad at dealing with children? How to be so...positive to Qianqiu? Moreover, the knowledge of maps must be taught. Does he have any plans? Thinking, he looked at Qianqiu who was on tiptoe and pursed his lips. I always feel that after being in contact with Qian Qiu, Chiba has become a bit... It''s different! Find this site and search for "Appoint Novel 208xs", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 540： I have something to tell you "Brother Chiba, Brother Hongyan, what are you going to do?" Qian Qiu blinked his eyes curiously and looked at the two older brothers he had just met. The bright eyes reflected Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xue Na''s voice. At this moment, Chiba was sitting upright on the bed with a stiff look on his face, and on his chest, Xuena leaned over on his left chest, his eyes closed tightly, and his pale face seemed to recover a little. Blushing, Xuenai''s warm hair pressed against his face, and a scent of a girl continued to penetrate into his nose. I don''t know why, but he subconsciously tightened his back muscles, unconsciously. He straightened his back. When he heard Qianqiu''s words, Chiba coughed lightly, and turned his eyes from Xuena to Hirohiko''s body in front of him, but saw Hirohiko turn his head, and the whole person turned his back, holding the broken bowl and the wooden spoon he made before. Shrugging his shoulders, he didn''t know what he was doing. "Sister Xuenai can''t eat now, so we have to help him eat." Qianye turned his gaze slightly, looked at the chin with his hands on the bedside, and looked at his own Qianqiu with innocent eyes. "Really? After eating, can sister Xue Na wake up?" Qianqiu asked with his big eyes flickering. "Well, if you have strength after eating, you will wake up." Chiba replied, but his eyes had already turned to Hongyan, and his heart was full of doubts. Is this guy Hongyan deliberately punishing me! He can do it alone to feed Xuena. Why do I have to help? I always feel that he has some kind of conspiracy! Looking at it, Chiba squinted his eyes. Just now, the pork liver soup and stewed pheasant were ready. Although Chiba and Hirohiko were groaning with hunger, Xuena hadn''t woke up yet, even though it was confirmed that Xuena was not there. Life is in danger, but if Xuena doesn''t wake up, they still can''t relax their minds after all, so they plan to feed these blood supplements to Xuena first. Now Chiba''s right hand is broken, and his left hand cannot be moved. The feeding thing was originally done by Hirohiko, but unexpectedly, Hirohiko strongly asked Chiba to help. The reason was that Xuena was lying in bed and he could not feed the meal. , I asked Chiba to make Xuena''s pillow for easy feeding. At that time, Chiba didn''t think much about it. Just make a pillow. It was really inconvenient for Xuena to lie down. However, when Hirohiko leaned against his chest, he didn''t know why he turned around. , Until now the first spoon has not been delivered. suspicious! It''s so suspicious! Chiba half-squinted his eyes and stared at Hongyan. "Sister Xue Nai couldn''t wake up because she was hungry?" At this time, Qianqiu''s voice came again, and there seemed to be a different kind of emotion in his words. "um, yes." Qianye answered, his eyes turned back and looked towards Qianqiu. "Great!" Hearing this, Qianqiu is overjoyed, and his big eyes are full of joy. This child... she still minds that she didn''t wake Xuena up! Chiba smiled, shook his head, then glanced at the two bonfires at the door of the house and the wild boar boiled on them, and said: "Qianqiu, you go and watch the fire. When the meat is ready, we will eat." "Ok!" In Qianqiu''s joy, hearing Chiba''s words, he nodded his head hurriedly, ran over, squatting in front of the bonfire shelf, watching with a look of gluttonous broth rolling in the pot, twitching from time to time Nose, take a mouthful of water and make a "sucking" sound. Seeing her appearance, Chiba shook his head again, a little amused. This girl''s willpower is also very good. Originally, the pheasant soup was ready, and they also let Qianqiu eat it first, but when the girl saw that they didn''t eat it, she also endured hunger and didn''t eat it. "Do you... have any plans?" But at this moment, Hongyan turned around, put the spoon that was already in the soup to Xuena''s mouth, fed it carefully, and asked in his mouth. "What''s your plan?" Chiba looked at Xuena and saw that although she was not awake, but the soup was drunk without any leakage, she completely let go of her heart. As long as she can eat it, there will be no problems! When he heard Hongyan''s words, he was taken aback for a moment and asked subconsciously. "For Qianqiu, do you have any plans?" Hongyan fed the second spoon and said. As soon as he said this, the smile on Chiba''s face slowly receded. He looked at Hongyan, took a slight breath, and said, "Did you see it?" "No, I just think you have any ideas, but I don''t know what you are going to do?" Hongyan shook his head. Hearing this, Chiba looked at Qianqiu who was soaking his nose and drooling over there, and asked, "Hongyan, how do you feel about Qianqiu?" "How about Qianqiu?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hongyan was taken aback, and the spoon he handed out stopped. "Yes, how is this kid? Living in a war zone, food is getting less and less, eating junliang pills is not an option, even junliang pills is not enough for a few days, and looking at her, she is still a ignorant child, many things I still don''t understand, and I don''t have the skills to survive in the wild. What do you think, Qianqiu...how?" Chiba frowned and looked back at Hongyan. Reaching Chiba''s gaze, Hongyan opened his mouth, seemingly hesitant to speak, and after a slight breath, he said, "I will die..." "Yes, it will die." Chiba nodded. "Should you not?" At this moment, Hirohiko seemed to react and looked towards Chiba. "Yes, I want to bring Qianqiu back to the village. Just now I taught her to set up a campfire stand and read maps. Her learning ability is very good. If she is exposed to ninjutsu, I believe she can learn it quickly. What is more valuable is her You see, she is now holding back the hunger and waiting for us to eat. Even if the meat is already in front of her, she can still hold it. This is something that ordinary children can''t do." Chiba said, and motioned to Hirohiko as he spoke. Take a look at Qianqiu over there. "but" Hongyan glanced at Qianqiu, frowning slightly. "The village will accept Qianqiu. I was in a coma for three days. You have been with her for three days. You should know the situation of this child. She is very simple and does not have the problem of loyalty, let alone a spy from another country. "Chiba said again. "I''m not worried about this. I''m worried about whether we can take her back. After all, we now carry the defense map. Yanyin and Yunyin will never let us go, and now, you and Xuena have not recovered their combat effectiveness. It is still very unfavorable. Bringing Qianqiu...I''m afraid that not only will we not be able to bring her back to the village, we will harm her. Hongyan shook his head, obviously disagreeing with Chiba''s words. "Xuenai only needs to cultivate for a while. If I am, I can treat myself, it may be later than Xuenai, but..." Chiba said again. "Other places in the war, there are many children like Qianqiu!" Hongyan frowned and looked at Chiba, but his eyes were full of "you have to calm down". "I know, but I don''t care if I don''t see it. I see, but let her fend for herself. I can''t do it." Qianye shook his head. "The deployment map is very important." Hongyan obviously still disagrees. "Trust me, I''m sure~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba said solemnly. "You calm down." Hongyan frowned slightly. "This war was started by our ninja after all. She is innocent. She should not live this way!" Chiba also frowned, his face determined, and looked at Hongyan. Seeing the look of Chiba, Hongyan took a breath and said, "It seems that I can''t convince you. You are quite sure." "As long as she is willing, I am 50%...no, I am 70% sure to take her away when the chasing soldiers arrive." Chiba thought for a while and said. "I see. You are the captain, and we will implement whatever you decide!" A trace of helplessness flashed across Hongyan Poker''s face, but in the end he nodded. "Thank you, Hirohiko." Chiba said sincerely. He knows the meaning behind Hongyan''s words. If you are in danger, Hirohiko will do his best to help Qianqiu! It was like he would desperately save himself and Xue Na. "No, this is what I should do." Hongyan shook his head and continued to concentrate on feeding the soup. Because you are friends, dont you need to thank you A smile overflowed from the corner of Qianye''s mouth, and his heart warmed. At the same time, he turned his head and shouted: "Qianqiu, come here!" "Ok?" Hearing what Chiba said, Qianqiu stood up abruptly and looked back at Chiba with a look of confusion. "Come here, I have something to tell you!" Chiba said again. "Ok!" Qianqiu nodded heavily, and ran over. When she ran away, she blinked her eyes to look at Chiba. While waiting for Chiba''s words, Chiba took a slight breath and said rather solemnly: "Qianqiu, go to Kiba Village with us!" Find this site and search for \"Appoint Novel 208xs\", or please remember the website URL: Chapter 541： Abnormal "No!" The crisp childish voice, with a little alienation and fear, refused. After the sound fell sharply, a faint surprise slowly emerged in Chiba''s eyes, and Hongyan''s hand stretched out was also a pause, and he looked at the place where the dirty little girl was standing before. "No! No!" Then, the crisp childish voice sounded again, echoing in the room with a strong emotion of rejection. "Qianqiu..." Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, and a look of astonishment slowly appeared on his face. "no no no!" And what responded to her was the crisp childish voice that had become somewhat frightened, even with a hint of crying. This time, the poker face on Hongyan''s face gradually disappeared, showing a look of surprise. "Wow!" At this moment, Qian Qiu suddenly cried. Cry... cry! Suddenly Chiba and Hirohiko were shocked, and the soup in Hirohiko''s hands almost spilled. With two pairs of panicked eyes, his eyes moved down at the same time, even leaning down, looking under the bed, with his hands on his knees, Qianqiu curled up. Just now, when Chiba asked that sentence, Qianqiu seemed to be frightened, and suddenly retracted under the bed behind him, which is under the bed where Chiba was when he woke up, and raised his knees. , The whole person was curled up in a corner under the bed, and then there was the "don''t" that strongly refused. But now, the little girls crying head was buried in her knees, crying bursts of tears, as if there were so many sadness and grievances that broke out at this moment. Or maybe, the fear I had always been unable to restrain, I had to cry aloud to vent. Although she couldn''t see her face, Chiba and Hirohiko could both imagine the big teardrops falling from her eyes. This time, the two of them were really shocked. When Qianqiu retracted under the bed just now, they were a bit astonished. They didn''t expect Qianqiu''s reaction to be so big, with such a strong sense of rejection, but now, they are really at a loss. First, I provoke this little girl who has always been obedient and can be regarded as taking them in. When they were most dangerous, the little girl who gave them a lot of necessary help cried. Hongyans previous narrative also mentioned why they were here. At that time, they were in a coma, and Hongyan and Xuena ran wildly carrying him alternately, rushing out desperately, in order to leave the Yunyinhe in the first place. The attack range of Yanyin''s two-tailed brigade, and escape from the encircling circle of Yanyin and Yunyin, seized the opportunity of these two-tailed brigade to cause chaos, leading to chaos in Yunyin and Yanyin''s encircling circle. By the time they ran here, it was already a day and a night after the two tails went on a violent journey. At that time, both Hirohiko and Xuena were exhausted, and his wounds were cracking and bleeding continued, and there were already signs of excessive blood loss. If it is not good, it is life-threatening. Even before a reliable medical environment is found, the probability of his life going on is less than 20%. It was this little girl who provided food and lodging for Hongyan and Xuena. Although what they ate was only junliang pills and stayed in a dilapidated and leaky house, for them, it was nothing different from the light in a desperate situation. It was her shanty and Junliang pills that allowed Hongyan and Xuena to regain their stamina, and they also had a place to survive to give him emergency treatment. Although Hongyan didn''t say anything about emergency treatment, Chiba knew very well that he was dead now without emergency treatment. The reason why Chiba decided to take Qianqiu away was that besides this was not the life she should experience, there was also a layer of gratitude in it. Without Qianqiu, he is now dead! Secondly, Qianqius reaction was too abnormal. If she was unwilling, based on the impression that Chiba had of her before, this little girl should speak out frankly. She even thought of a lot of temptation conditions, such as when she arrived in Kiba Village. You can live with him. There is a warm, rain-proof and safe house, and you can eat meat every day. There are many children of the same age in the village, and there will be many friends... Moreover, Chiba believes that with three generations of Hokage Qianqius generosity will definitely allow Qianqiu to enter the ninja school. At that time, she can still learn a self-protection ninjutsu. Depending on the situation of the three wars, she will not go to the battlefield, and after the three wars, she will be able to stay in the long-term Live in peace. Even with her cleverness, she will definitely become a powerful ninja in the future. Shangnin and elite Shangnin are not necessarily dreams. However, he didn''t expect Qianqiu to hide directly under the bed, and even started crying. Looking at her appearance, he was more afraid than unwilling, and even felt a shadow in his heart. Perhaps they inadvertently touched the taboo in the heart of this little girl. "What...what do you do? Hongyan, made Qianqiu cry." Chiba looked at Qianqiu''s crying, her thin body seemed even more pitiful, and said in a flustered manner. He is not good at communication at first, and he has been overwhelmed for a long time even when others say thank you and apologize. When he gets along with children like Itachi, he has big eyes and small eyes. The reason why he is so positive about Qianqiu is entirely out of his gratitude to Qianqiu. With guilt and pity, but now when Qian Qiu was crying, Chiba was beaten back to his original form all at once, completely embarrassed, and stammered. However, as soon as these words came out, the answer to him was silence. Hirohiko was also panicked here, with a broken bowl and wooden spoon in his hand, opening his mouth from time to time, as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. He was at a loss and was so confused that he didn''t know what to say. And his poker face had already turned into a paste called "anxious, rigid, panic," and his whole person was tense. Suddenly, the scene in this room has turned into a little girl hiding under the bed and crying, the two boys panicked and overwhelmed, and the atmosphere became flustered and at a loss. "You two...how did you make Xiao Qianqiu cry..." And just when Chiba and Hongyan were so at a loss that they were about to cry, Chiba''s left chest, with a weak voice ~www.novelhall.com~ slowly sounded. Xuena! As soon as these words came out, Chiba and Hirohiko immediately looked at them, their faces froze for a moment, and then a feeling of joy came up. "You woke up!" Chiba blurted out. "You finally woke up!" A second later, Hongyan''s joyous words also came. And Xuena, who woke up, her complexion has improved. Although it is not ruddy, it is no longer pale, but when she heard the words of the two, a blush flashed across her face. . In fact, she woke up long ago. When she leaned in Qianyes arms, she was already awake, but at that time, she was embarrassed to wake up. Lying in Qianyes arms like this, she was completely at a loss and her heart beating fast. She almost fainted again. In the end she can only pretend to be unconscious. At this time, hearing Qianqiu''s cry and feeling that Chiba and Hongyan were at a loss, she couldn''t help but wake up. Qianqiu''s reaction was too abnormal, and she was also a little worried. At this time, Xue Nai''s voice fell, and Qian Qiu''s crying slowly stopped when she heard her voice, and Li Hua''s rainy face slowly lifted up while sobbing. But at this moment, what caught her eyes was the figure of the long and beautiful sister Xuena slowly sitting up, and the joy of those two eyes returning to her turned into the figure of a little bewildered big brother. . At this time, apart from her sobbing, there was no sound in the room. At this moment, Xuena opened his hand slightly, and smiled at the pitiful little face under the bed. "It''s okay, it''s okay, everything will be fine." Afterwards... "Wow!" The little girl''s cry once again resounded in this cabin. Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 542： Appease and decide! impressive A few minutes later, Chiba and Hirohiko blinked your eyes. I blinked and sat side by side at the door of the house, looking after the bonfire and the boiling pork soup and the pheasant soup that was simmering to keep it hot. But the eyes of the two people at the moment were not in the tempting broth, but both looked back vigorously, looked at the figure of the two girls sitting on the bunk, and made a heartfelt sound in their hearts. Just now, Qianqiu threw his head into Xuenai''s arms and cried again with a wow. The two of them were almost so scared that they were about to jump up, and they were almost about to jump up. Then, they were very disgusted by Xuena. Went to see the campfire. And Xue Na was stroking Qian Qiu''s head and holding her gently, while comforting Qian Qiu with a warm and reassuring voice that they had never heard before, making her cry. Just now, no! Now also, in their eyes, there is a Xuena they have never seen before. Gentle, warm and reassuring. This is something that the two of them will never have. It is a girl''s unique temperament, such as the eldest sister, such as the mother... Xue Na at this moment suddenly gave them a sense of reliability! Although in the battle, Xuena felt that they were reliable, but this reliability was different from the current reliability. The former kind of reliability is the kind of reliability that can be delivered later, but now, this is the kind of reliability that they can''t tell, but this kind of reliability makes them feel warm and at ease. It seems that when you return home, you can escape everything. Now, their helpless Qianqiu seemed to feel this kind of reliability, the choking voice was slowly weakening, and the whole person seemed to be relieved and buried in Xuenai''s arms. Xue Nai softly hummed a soft tune, gently stroking Qian Qiu''s head with her hand, and straightening her somewhat messy hair. I always feel... Xuenai''s body has a unique strength. Seeing this scene and the comforted Qianqiu, the corners of Chiba''s mouth turned up involuntarily, and then, his face turned away, looking at the boiling boiled meat tumbling over the fragrant broth, his face slowly sank. At the same time, Hongyan''s gaze also turned, and he silently glanced at the sky outside the door and the gloomy night outside the window by the table, but the sound of rain was pattering in his ears. "when!" Drops of water dripping from the roof leak hit the abandoned rusty iron cans placed on the floor inside the house, making a loud noise. Then there were two, three sounds... Gradually, the sound of water droplets hitting the metal jar became more and more sound. "It''s raining hard..." Hongyan said. "Ok!" Chiba nodded, glanced at the sky outside, a gust of water blew in, the bonfire swayed, and the reflection of Chiba''s face became more solemn. At this moment, Xuena, who was stroking Qianqiu''s hair, also glanced here. "Do you want to insist?" Hongyan spoke again, with a little helplessness in his tone. Just now, Qian Qiu was in Xuenas arms, crying, and kept saying "I want to stay", "I want to wait for Dad here", "Dad will definitely come to pick up Qian Qiu", "Dad sure "I will find my mother, come to Qianqiu". These words undoubtedly made their hearts heavier. A five- or six-year-old girl who cant survive, lives on moldy bread and munition pills, lives in a shabby house in a war zone, wears ragged clothes that cant distinguish the colors, and even shoes on her feet. No, this is already a very worrying thing. And when she learned that the little girl was waiting for her father and mother, and that this father and mother might have died in the war, this "worrying" has become heavy. "Moldy bread, a large number of junliang pills, and Qianqiu''s clothes and weak body. It can be inferred that her father left at least one and a half to two months ago, or even two or three months ago. Three months ago, during a period of intense fighting between the three parties, it was 80% likely that her father was dead. Moreover, listening to her words, her mother was either taken abducted or died." Chiba lowered his voice and said something, but did not respond directly to Hongyan''s words. When the voice fell, Hongyan frowned slightly, and whispered in his heart. Chiba... "Don''t worry, Xiao Qianqiu is already asleep. If you have anything, you can rest assured!" And at this time, I don''t know when, Xuena has already come behind them, and on the bed, Qianqiu is already asleep, and Xuena covers the hospital that Hirohiko brought back with a thick bedding. It is still raining at night, and sometimes after autumn, the temperature is still quite low. "If we give up, Qianqiu is basically waiting to die." Yukina sat down next to Chiba and stirred the pork soup in front of him with a wooden spoon. At this moment, Chiba spoke. His eyes flashed with the brilliance of thinking. "So, shall we take her away while she is asleep?" Xuenai said. "If you have to take her back to the village, you can only do so." Hongyan also said. "Do not!" However, Chiba shook his head and denied the two people''s ideas. "What can you do?" After hearing Chiba''s denial, the two looked at Chiba at the same time and asked. "Now I need to take care of my injuries. It seems to be safe here. Although Xuena wakes up, he will take care of it. After all, it is a loss of vitality and blood. It is not suitable to hurry now. Moreover, Yunyin and Yan Yin also knows that we are bound to return to Konoha all the way, although we did not find this place ~www.novelhall.com~ but they will set up an ambush where they think we might be intercepted to stop us, and we must meet the enemy to get rid of them. We still have to heal our wounds here for a period of time." Chiba said. "Ok" After hearing this, Xuena and Hongyan nodded, and they also thought of this. "And Qianqiu, because she has lived in such a bad environment for so long, she has to wait for her father''s stubbornness and stubbornness, as well as her inability to let go of her father. Even if we take her away, she will not go with us, and she will definitely find ways to return. Even if we bring her back to the village, she will run away and come back here. Moreover, after all, we are on the run. If Qianqiu does not cooperate, we will be in danger." Chiba said again. "Then what do you mean?" Xuena and Hirohiko looked at each other, frowning slightly. "If Qianqiu doesn''t cooperate, we can''t take her away safely, and even drag us into danger." Chiba frowned and closed his eyes. "Then what do you mean... let Qianqiu be like this?" Xuena frowned. "Qianqiu stayed here alone...I don''t agree." Hongyan also said. "We must keep Qianqiu here. Even if we say that her parents are dead, she won''t believe it. We have no way to persuade her to leave." Chiba took a breath. "but" Yukina and Hirohiko were clearly opposed. "but!" But at this moment, Qianye''s eyes suddenly opened, interrupting their words. "We can change the situation of her waiting to die, using the methods we can do!" Change her waiting to die? How can we do it? Xuena and Hirohiko were taken aback at the same time. Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 543： Is there a better way? "what do you mean" Hongyan and Xuenai asked together. "It''s actually very simple, and we also have time. This matter does not conflict with our goal of returning to the village. Qianqiu''s current situation is that she does not have the strength to protect herself and the skills to survive. One cannot protect himself, and there is no other way. To feed yourself, as long as these two problems are solved, then even if Qianqiu stays here, there is no problem." Chiba said. As soon as Chiba said this, Hirohiko and Yukina frowned. After looking at each other, Hirohiko said, "Are you trying to cultivate Chiaki''s ability to survive in the wild and teach her ninjutsu?" "That''s right! She is very smart, she can learn almost immediately. Although we can recover from injuries, it will not be too long, but it should be able to let her master Chakra. If time permits, we will teach her ninjutsu. If not allowed , We will leave some common ninjutsu for her to rest on her own on weekdays. After having the foundation of ninjutsu, she will learn some survival skills in the wild. According to the situation here, she can also prey on wild beasts. She will never starve to death. Wait until the war When it''s over, we will come back to pick her up again. At that time, even if she is forcibly taken away, there will be no big problem." Chiba nodded and said. "However, the village is strictly forbidden to teach ninjutsu to people outside the village, and to teach ninjutsu to outsiders privately. This is a great crime against the village regulations. If we bring Chiaki to the village and become a member of the village, we are allowed by Hokage. Its not a problem to be able to teach her ninjutsu, the skills of survival in the wild, but ninjutsu..." Xuena frowned and expressed opposition. The village has strict regulations and cannot teach ninjutsu privately to people outside the village. If you violate this regulation, you will be charged with a considerable amount of crime, and you will have to face at least one to two years of imprisonment, or even if necessary. The one who was taught by Blade, if the village knew about Chiba''s decision, then not only would Chiba face imprisonment, but he would even have to kill Qianqiu by himself. In a sense, it would also harm Qianqiu. This is definitely not considered. "So, do you have a better way?" Hearing Xue Na''s words, Chiba couldn''t help sighing and said helplessly. Of course, he knew that what Xuena said was correct. In terms of ninjutsu, any village is strictly controlled. Not only the Konoha village, but even Konoha village''s punishment in this regard is relatively tolerant. In other villages, not only the person involved and the person being taught, but also those related to this matter, those who fail to report it in time will all be punished, and they will even be punished for the same crime and all executed. The loyalty of the person involved in teaching ninjutsu outside the village is already questionable. Those imprisoned like Konoha are already giving the person a chance. As for those who are taught by hand, they prove their loyalty. However, after proving his loyalty, he was only saved from death, and the village would not be reused in the future. It is estimated that I have spent my whole life on some small tasks. From this we can also see how tolerant Konoha''s policies are. As for Jilaiya''s professors Yahiko, Nagato, and Xiaonan, the situation was completely different from him. Jilaiya had already become famous at that time and was a disciple of three generations of Naruto. Whether it is strength, prestige, or level of trust, it is not the same. Strong people like Jiraiya, and even Konohas Optimus and others in the future, naturally have some autonomy. In a sense, the village is much lighter on him, and Jiraiya is himself A disciple of three generations of Naruto, the trust of three generations of Naruto in him is impossible to suspect that he is a traitor. Jiraiya teaches the judgment of Yahiko and three others. I am afraid that it will finally be passed on to the third generation of Naruto. It is recognized and approved by the third generation of Naruto. Maybe the third generation of Naruto It is to believe in the judgment of one''s own disciples, that his disciples can handle it well, plus Nagato''s reincarnation eye and the inference of the son of prophecy, the three generations of Hokage may definitely not care. And at that time World War II was about to end, this matter would not be over. However, if you really want to punish Jiraiya, with Jiraiyas prestige and merits, even Hokage has to think twice. After all, under Jiraiyas prestige and merits, this crime actually does not seem to be a great crime. Up. Improper handling can even cause turmoil, which is not conducive to the end of the war. For reason, the three generations of Hokage will not punish Jilai. But he is different. Even if he re-seeds, now the three generations of Hokage pay more attention to him, he is still far inferior to Ji Laiya, and he will definitely eat this punishment. Xue Na''s worry is not unreasonable. However, teaching Qianqiu Ninjutsu now was the best way he thought of not only to ensure that the defense plan returned to the village, and to change Qianqiu''s current situation. In addition, there is no other way, unless they can sit back and watch Qianqiu waiting to die here. The answer is obvious, they will not ignore Qianqiu. As soon as Chiba said this, Xuena and Hirohiko fell into silence. You look at me and I look at you, but in the end they didn''t speak. After a while, seeing that the two of them were silent, Chiba said, "Then, when we can eat, we will call Qianqiu and explain to her about learning ninjutsu and survival skills. Regardless of her answer, this matter If you dont agree, we will all teach her what should be taught her." "Ok!" Upon hearing this, Xuena and Hongyan looked at each other again, sighed, and nodded silently. Then, the eyes of the three people focused on the pork soup, unknowingly, the smell of meat that permeated around penetrated into the nose. "Cuckoo..." By coincidence, the bellies of the three of them screamed. "Why is it still not good..." Chiba looked at the meat in the pot and said, in his tone ~www.novelhall.com~ has already taken a bit and can''t wait. "Hmm... so slow..." Xue Na couldn''t help but say. "Or, can you taste it first?" Hirohiko said with a stern poker face. The three of them hadnt had a good meal for many days. During the rescue mission, they had been fighting continuously or fleeing desperately. Basically, they used army ration pills to satisfy their hunger, although they could relieve hunger. Like food, it can replenish physical strength and chakras, but after all, it is not as good as real food. The taste and satiety cannot be replaced. At this moment, the three of them were already hungry and could feel their stomach calling for the pork in this jar. What''s more, there is still the smell of meat that permeates the nose, which adds to the appetite. As soon as Hongyan said this, Chiba and Xuena looked at him almost at the same time, their eyes burning, and in an instant, a chill rose from Hongyan''s back. Then, a smile appeared on the corner of Chiba''s mouth. A meaningful smile. At the same time, Xuena had used the washed kunai to fork a piece of pork that was not big or small, and handed it to him. "Hey, Hongyan, great idea, so I leave it to you." Chiba said meaningfully. Looking at the piece of meat that seemed to be under-cooked, Hongyan swallowed, and looked at the two people who were bullying with bright eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched. This one is obviously not familiar yet! "Hey! What are you doing!" And just as this thought passed, Hongyan''s eyes suddenly widened, and in the reflection of his eyes, that piece of unbaked meat was slowly growing... "Hey! Hey! You guys!" "Woohoo!" Wait for me! The couple partnered... Wait for me! Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 544： Are you willing to learn? The light rain was fainting, and the morning wind fluttered over this shabby house. Chiba slowly opened his eyes, sat up from the bed, wiped his face lightly, looked at the slight wetness on his hands, and looked up at the holes in the roof. The roof must be patched up some time. Then, he turned his gaze to look at the bed next to him, and saw that Xuena''s complexion was slightly ruddy, and he was still asleep while holding Qianqiu with both hands, while Qianqiu in her arms, a pair of small hands tightly grasping Xuena''s chest. , The whole person was curled up in Xuenai''s arms, only showing a small forehead outside the quilt. Seeing this, Chiba couldn''t help but smile, then raised his eyes and looked at the door. Hongyan hugged his chest quietly and leaned against the door frame, guarding him. Yesterday, the broth was over in the midst of fighting and fighting. After eating enough, he and Xuena rested, leaving Hongyan to watch the night alone. He originally planned to wake up in the middle of the night for Hongyan. "You and Xuena are hurt" and refused, and finally Hongyan stayed overnight. However, last night, Qianqiu, who was tired from crying, did not wake up after all. They saw that she was asleep and did not wake her up. "Crack!" Two bonfires lit up all night, and a ray of sparks jumped up. Hongyan''s eyes flashed, and he turned his head slightly, only to see Qianye coming over lightly. "you''re awake?" "Tired?" Two sounds sounded at the same time, and both of them were taken aback. Afterwards, each showed a slight smile. "It was very quiet yesterday. There was no movement. It seems that, just like you said, this place has been deserted for the time being. There are no civilians and no ninjas to visit. We are here. It should be safe for the time being. It is a good healing place. Place." Hongyan said, reporting what happened last night. Chiba nodded and said, "It is also certain that Qianqiu is generally safe here." "You go and rest first. Let me take care of it here. When Qianqiu wakes up, I will start to teach her to condense Chakra. When you wake up, I will take her out and train her survival skills in the wild." Chiba continued. Among the three of them, Hongyan was the best in field survival skills. He learned from Ji Lai Ye along with Jiraiya''s missions during that time, and it would be more appropriate for him to teach Qianqiu field skills. "Ok." Hongyan nodded, since the decision has been made, he must do it as soon as possible. "So, is the training plan ready?" After nodding, Hirohiko asked again. He knew Chibas habit, such as training, training, and so on. He would definitely list the next training plan, and he would train according to the above arrangements almost crazy. Failure to comply, it may double the next day. While talking, Hirohiko couldn''t help but remember that in the past two years, every time the actual combat training with Kushina was over, Chiba always went straight back, except for meals and necessary rest time, until 11 o''clock in the evening, he was training. Whether it is physical training or ninjutsu training, in short, there is no rest for a moment. Qianye''s life was so boring that even he found it unbearable. This is the conclusion he reached after taking the time to observe Chiba several times. "According to her study today, I will work out, and when you wake up for dinner, I will tell you." Chiba said. "it is good!" Hongyan nodded, then turned and left. He was also exhausted these few days. He was actually very tired after spending the night yesterday. "Hirohiko!" And as soon as he turned and walked a few steps, Chiba stopped him. "what happened?" He stopped and asked back. "If you can, add your swordsmanship to the field survival training by the way." Chiba''s words followed. "Well, I got it." He nodded, and after agreeing, he continued to walk to the bed. After watching Hongyan climb onto the bed and fall asleep, Chiba turned his head and looked at the right hand hanging on his chest and the left hand tied to his side, his brows frowned slightly. Strange, how did the pain disappear? Yesterday before going to bed, I still felt a faint pain in my right hand. I couldn''t do anything with my left hand. The pain in my shoulder was severe when I moved. However, when I woke up, there was no pain... It shouldnt be hurt. Im just an ordinary persons body. Its just that my body is much stronger than ordinary people due to the practice of Bamen Dunjia, but after all, its an ordinary persons body, without any blood, and its not a fairy body. Or the body of the Yeyue clan, in terms of resilience, it is absolutely impossible to recover in one night. How is this going? Moreover, since I woke up, I felt in a good state of mind, even better than Hongyan... Could it be that there is anything in my body that I haven''t discovered through welfare? A series of thoughts passed through her heart, Chiba pursed her lips and moved her left hand slightly. Doesn''t hurt? Is the injury really healed? And just as this thought turned around, a sharp pain came from the left shoulder. The left hand was pushed down, and it directly affected the penetrating injury. Chiba grinned immediately. it hurts! not finished yet! There was a layer of sweat on his forehead, and the pain told Chiba that his injury must be taken care of, and don''t move! "Your injury will have to be raised for a while, don''t move." At this moment, a voice with a little worry sounded beside him. Qianye turned his head and looked. Xuena didn''t know when he had already led Qianqiu to his side, with a faint worry in his eyes, apparently seeing him arbitrarily. "Big brother, do you hurt?" At the same time, Qianqiu''s crisp voice came, and one of the little girl''s hands had already begun to stretch into her pocket. "Eat candy?" Then, that''s the sentence. In response, Chiba smiled slightly and turned his gaze to see the real concern in Qianqiu''s innocent eyes, and his voice softened unconsciously, and said, "I don''t hurt. Qianqiu, I was wrong before, so I shouldn''t want you to leave. Here." "Big brother, are you leaving." Qian Qiu shook his head, holding Xue Nai''s hand tightly, a trace of panic flashed in his eyes, looking at Qianye, and said in a slightly depressed mood. "No, we won''t leave yet." Chiba shook his head and said. "is it?" Qianqius immature face clearly showed joy~www.novelhall.com~ um..." Chiba nodded, paused, glanced at Xuena, and after receiving a positive nod, she said, Next , I want to teach you how to use ninjutsu, would you like to learn it? " "Ninjutsu?" Qian Qiu tilted his head, obviously did not understand the meaning of ninjutsu. "It''s something that allows Qianqiu to protect herself." Chiba thought for a moment and explained. "Qianqiu, protect yourself?" Qian Qiu blinked. "Well, in this way, Qian Qiu can stay here and wait for Dad to come back. Dad will be very happy to see that Qian Qiu has learned ninjutsu." Chiba continued. "Really? Will Dad be happy?" Hearing Qianye''s words, Qianqiu''s eyes lit up. "Will do." A slight smile flashed in Chiba''s eyes and nodded with certainty. "Then you must learn, Qianqiu must learn, Qianqiu will definitely learn!" Hearing this, the little girl nodded hurriedly, almost jumping up again. "Well, you have to eat first, and we will start when we eat." Chiba nodded in satisfaction, and slightly avoided Xue Nai''s "unexpectedly, you would lie to the little girl" gaze. Hearing Chiba''s words, Qian Qiu turned his eyes to the fragrant broth, took a look, blinked, and then raised his head to look at Xue Na. "Sister Xuenai, can you eat now?" "Of course, let''s go." Xue Na lowered his head, a soft flash in his eyes, and said softly. Then, he took Qianqiu to serve meat and soup. Looking at the back of the two of them, Chiba frowned slightly. After finishing Chakra''s condensed theory, try to be simple and easy to understand, so that Qianqiu will not understand it! Thinking about it, Chiba fell into deep thought. Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 545： professor "do you understand?" Qianye said with a serious face watching Qianqiu''s greasy belly round his belly. Just now, after biting the first bite of meat, Qian Qiu''s appearance was completely a reprint of Chiba''s food when his hands were intact. With both eyes and hands plus a mouth, they were all on the food, focused and fast. Eliminates the food, and doesnt care about how he eats. For this reason, Chiba also had to make sure that Qianqiu had listened to the condensed method of Chakra she said just now. "Woohoo!" And in response to him, Qian Qiu nodded with chewing cheeks. "Puff!" At this moment, Xuena, who was holding a bowl of soup on the side, looked at her with a small piece of meat with kunai, suddenly laughed, and saw her cover her lips lightly and glanced at Chiba secretly. Just like Chiba! But in her mind, there was such an idea. Then, her face reddened slightly, and she gently handed out the kunai, handed a small piece of meat to Chiba''s mouth, and said slightly astringent: "Qianqiu''s meaning is understood." Hearing Xue Na''s words, Chiba looked at the meat that was delivered, and with a light bite, he bit off the small piece of meat, chewed it a few rounds, and swallowed it into his abdomen. When Xuena saw him eating, he took back Kunai, forkped another piece from the soup bowl, and sent it to Chiba, while Chiba frowned while watching Qianqiu devouring it. All the meat photos sent by Nai were received. From the perspective of others, this meat opened its mouth and looked like the meat swallowed. If it was speeded up by a factor of half to double, the two would eat exactly the same. As for Xuena, while looking at Qianqiu and Chiba at the same time, a gentle smile that didn''t fit her age appeared in the corner of her mouth. At the same time, she gave Chiba meat without complaint. Chiba fractured her right hand and couldnt move her left hand. She could only feed the meal. Since yesterday, Chibas job of eating meals fell on her. Yesterday they forced Hongyan to try the food, which eventually led to Hongyans revenge. Sexually refused to feed Chiba, in order to prevent Chiba from eating meat, she could only do this in the end. As a result, I dont know how many pieces of meat fell on the ground yesterday. I dont know how many times Chibas mouth was scalded. I dont know how many times the soup in the pot was spilled. Hirohiko, who was hiding by his back, didnt know how much he slammed his shoulders Times. That scene can almost be described as a mess. The room was almost full of "I''m sorry, I''m sorry", "Chiba, you...are you okay?", "Sorry, Hirohiko, I accidentally spilled the soup on you, is it hot?" This kind of anxiety, Shy and frantic voices. Even with the sigh of Chiba being scalded from time to time and the coughing sound after swallowing meat, even Hongyan was scalded by the spilled soup from time to time. Xuena couldn''t even imagine how she fed Chiba to her feet yesterday. Her head was blank and her heartbeat never slowed down. Today, she seems to have gotten used to it a lot, although Chiba''s sensation of swallowing meat passed from Kuwu to her hand, she could not help her heartbeat speeding up and her cheeks burning. However, she doesnt shake her hands anymore, and she wont sprinkle the soup. She also knows that when she sends it over, she blows two mouthfuls to lower the temperature so that she wont scald Chiba. At the same time, she wont bleed Chibas mouth because of the pain. . Great, I seem to be able to do it! Xuena inspired herself a bit. "Gudong!" At this moment, Qian Qiu bulged his cheeks and chewed a few times and swallowed the pork in his mouth. At this moment, he suddenly looked at Xuena who had just handed out a piece of meat to Chiba, blinked, and then looked aside. Chiba opened her mouth with a frown and thoughtful look. She sucked her fingers into her belly, sucking off the oil on it, and her big eyes flickered. Then, she sucked her fingers, lowered her head silently, and fell into contemplation. Brother Chiba and sister Xuena, are they going to have a baby? Dad said that if a girl feeds a boy, there will be children. I am the mother who feeds the father... Thinking of this, the little girl''s eyes suddenly widened. Could it be that Brother Chiba and sister Yukina are married! Thinking about it, Qian Qiu suddenly raised his head and looked at Chiba and Xuena. "It''s a couple... a couple... a woman..." echoes like "It''s a couple... a couple... a woman..." echoed in her mind, and her little face was full of shock and sorrow. However, Chiba didn''t seem to notice Qianqiu''s reaction. After finishing some of the most basic three-shenzhen theory information in his mind, he said: "Qianqiu, are you full?" "Um... uh!" Hearing Qianye''s sudden call, Qianqiu was taken aback for a while, recovered from the shock and daze, and nodded heavily. "Then, let''s start the practice of Chakra. Remember, Chakra is the basis of all ninjutsu. Only after practicing Chakra can you use all kinds of ninjutsu, and Chakra is..." Chiba said. However, before he finished speaking, Qianqiu interrupted him: "The perfect blend of physical energy and mental energy." This girl, really remembered! Listening to Qianqiu''s words, Chiba stopped talking, nodded, and said, "Then, just follow my practice method~www.novelhall.com~ Qianye looked at Qianqiu and said. "Ok!" On the other hand, Qianqiu stood up obediently, touched his round belly, walked to the door, picked up an irregular stone, sat down cross-legged, then placed the stone on top of his head, and raised his right hand. The fingers and the remaining fingers were clenched into a fist, and then the same mark was formed on the left hand, except that the remaining three fingers of the left hand tightly held the erected index and middle fingers of the right hand, and finally formed a seal that accumulated chakras. This is also the most basic seal of the condensed Chakra that Chiba asked Xuena to show her just now. After Jieyin, Qian Qiu closed his eyes and remained motionless. But at this moment, Chiba and Xuena''s faces showed a trace of surprise at the same time. This kid... Have you practiced Chakra before? All of a sudden, I entered a state of concentration and concentration, and changed from "movement" to "quiet"! After turning their thoughts, Chiba and Xuena couldn''t help but look at each other. Qianqiu now has directly begun to condense his spiritual energy! It takes a lot of cultivation and accumulated experience to do it! Whether its Chiba or Xuena, it took a lot of time at this level. This time is calculated on a monthly basis. Now, Qianqiu can condense his spiritual energy by sitting down. The next step is Extracting body energy and mixing them together can produce chakras and step into the threshold of mastering chakras. Without knowing Chakra, Qian Qiu can enter into a state of abandoning distracting thoughts and condensing spiritual energy when he sits down. Unseen, unheard of! "Xue Nai, the plan is about to change, Qian Qiu, maybe before we leave, we can master Chakra..." At this moment, Qianye murmured in surprise. Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 546： talent! Is this kid too innocent? There is no thought, so I can enter the state of "meditation" so quickly, and reach the state of "quiet" that others have to go through countless cultivation and attempts... Qianye couldn''t help sighing. At the beginning, he entered this state of silence, abandoning distracting thoughts and extracting spiritual energy, but it took a little half a year. Chakra''s cultivation is definitely not a simple matter, especially the first time. Not everyone can become a ninja. Refining Chakra is actually a level. Only when successfully concentrating Chakra is qualified to become a ninja. Although Chiba said that he wanted to teach Chiaki Ninjutsu, he did not think that during the period when he was recovering from his injuries, Chiaki could skillfully refine chakras. Carat''s method, then she must rely on her to practice continuously, wait until the refinement is successful, and practice until the body gets used to it, and it can be refined without having to perform anytime and anywhere without knot printing. At the same time, before leaving, he will draw the most basic three-shen arts and some common ninjutsu they know about water escape, fire escape, earth escape, and wind escape into learning scrolls, and give them to Qianqiu, waiting for her to master it. Chakra can practice ninjutsu. Because she didn''t know what attributes she would be, Chiba wanted to write down all the escape techniques they learned. Unexpectedly, Qianqiu now gave him a somewhat frightening surprise. Seeing Qianqiu motionless, completely still, and the irregular stones above his head are still still, Qianye gave a wry smile. In this way, I feel that I can practice immortality... Looking at her appearance, Chiba couldn''t help but think of Naruto practicing immortality in Miaomu Mountain. However, Chiba didn''t look any further. Instead, he said to Xuena next to him: "Next, I''ll leave it to you. When she can refine Chakra, let''s teach her the knot seal and the three-body technique." "Ok." Xue Na nodded, but he was absent, but the white pupils reflected in surprise, as if there was still no reaction. Even Xue Na was shocked. Chiba smiled slightly and said nothing, stood up, walked to the table, looked at the map drawn by Hongyan, and sat down on the three-legged stool. Then, the smile froze, slightly embarrassed. "Xue Nai, do me a favor, and help me get the defense map out." Chiba looked at his right and left hands. Forget... I can''t move my hands! When Qianye said this, Xue Nai''s eyes suddenly cleared and she answered. He ran over and carefully took out the defense plan from Chiba''s arms and put it on the table for Chiba. At the same time, he frowned slightly and asked, "What are you doing?" Hearing Xuena''s question, Chiba smiled slightly, and did not immediately answer. The **** of the left hand were put together, and the three fingers curled up, making a mark. Suddenly, a complicated seal technique slowly emerged on the seal of the scroll of the defense map. It is the fusion technique of the seal technique that Chiba added and the original seal technique of the scroll, and it is also his back hand to prevent the defense map from falling into Yunyin''s hands. solution! After that, he unlocked the part of the seal he had set, and suddenly, the tadpole text that was half of the complex fusion seal technique slowly disappeared, leaving a much simpler seal technique behind. "Try to unlock this seal technique." After unlocking his seal, Chiba answered Xue Na''s question. "Untie?" Xue Nai was slightly taken aback. "Yes, this seal is Yanyin''s insurance. Anyone who is not careful will destroy all the contents inside. It was originally supposed to be handed over to the village cracking class or Teacher Kushina to solve it. However, the current situation, I Had to try to untie it." Qianye sighed slightly and said. "Yes, for Qian Qiu?" When these words came out, Xue Na seemed to feel something, and looked at Qian Qiu over there and said. "Ok." Chiba nodded, but said in his heart. Part of the reason is this. "I know." Hearing Qianyes answer, Xuenai nodded, and then turned to leave. Without saying much, she silently went to look after Qianqiu. At the same time, as she turned around, the white pupils in her eyes slowly became prominent, and the meridians slowly Raise your eyes to your temples. Eyes open! Xuena sat down slowly, her eyes widened, and the surrounding situation of a kilometer was in full view. Study it with peace of mind, Chiba, leave it to me. She said silently in her heart, and an invisible smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. At this moment, Chiba has already fallen into thinking. This seal is not complicated, just because of the three basic techniques that I don''t know, there are many combination techniques that I don''t know. To unlock, one must know the function of these combination techniques and their position in the entire seal. Is it for connection, triggering, or stable use... etc. The best way is to reconstruct the seal elsewhere, and then slowly experiment... Thinking about it, Chiba frowned slightly, and his lips slowly tightened. Teaching Chiaki Ninjutsu is one aspect, but Chiba doesn''t think it can be relieved. In the final analysis, we still have to end this war. Only when the war is over can Qianqiu be truly safe. It just so happened that he held the key to ending this war in his hand. Yanyin''s deployment plan! The criticality and sensitivity of this deployment map and its role are self-evident~www.novelhall.com~ If used properly, it can even directly prevent the war of fire, earth, and thunder, and gain the greatest benefit for Konoha. The identity of the winning country ends the war. Even if the third Ninja World War is over now, the Battle of Shenwu Kunqiao will not happen, the turning point of fate will no longer exist, and nothing will happen! This is why, this rescue mission, he will be so stressed. This is an attempt, an attempt to change destiny. Try to change your destiny by ending the third ninja war ahead of time! But now, they are still in danger after all. Yunyin and Yanyin dont know when they will find this place, and they dont know what kind of attack they will launch, but it is certain that if Yunyin and Yanyin If they find this place, then they will face a battle that Yanyin and Yunyin will be encircled and suppressed. It is very close to the border of the country of fire. Yunyin and Yanyin will definitely take away the defense plan at all costs. It was found that their chances of surviving would be very low. Not only them, Qianqiu may also be implicated and die by them. Therefore, now to crack the seal, he must know the above content so that he can make a copy. At that time, it is better to use the "restored seal defense map" to make a transaction, or "use the defense map to instigate a battle between the two sides". Ok... he can leave the original version of the defense plan to show that the plan is not in their hands. When the time comes, Yunyin and Yanyin''s eyes will naturally not be on them, and they can slip away. In private, they returned to Konoha with a copy of the deployment map to end the war! As long as this seal is unlocked, Chiba will be 90% sure to end this war! Find this site and search for \"Apiston Novel 208xs\", or please remember this site URL: Chapter 547： like! It was almost noon, and the sound of gradually turning heavy rain came clearly from outside the house, and the sound of the "Dangdang" rain falling in the pot echoed in a quiet room except for the crackling of the campfire. "Snapped!" An irregular stone flew out from the house, and rolled twice on the wet mud outside, and finally rolled into a shallow pit with a "boom" sound. A few drops of water accumulated in the shallow pit. "Humhhhhhh!" At this moment, a little foot stared at the ground and stepped out of the threshold. Then, Qianqiu''s figure with his cheeks and mouth pouting came out of the door with one step. "Dole!" As if stamping his feet, after Qianqiu stepped out one step, when the back foot also stepped out of the threshold, he stepped heavily on the dry and slightly wet ground in front of the threshold, printing a shallow footprint. Come. "Puff!" Then, with a "pouch," little nose wrinkled, Qianqiu let out a long breath from his nose, sat down heavily, and looked at the rain curtain outside. "what happened?" Inside the house, Chiba looked away from the seal technique on the defense map, looked at Qianqiu, who was sitting on the threshold with his chin in his hands, sulking, and asked Xiang Xuena. On the other hand, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and the meridian from the corner of her eye to the temple slowly returned to normal, saying, "I''ll go take a look." With that, she got up and walked and sat beside Qianqiu, smiling and asking, "What''s the matter, Qianqiu?" Hearing Xuenai''s gentle words, Qian Qiu turned his head, bulging his cheeks and avoiding Xuenai''s sight, and continued to sullen. Seeing Qianqiu''s appearance, Xue Na covered her mouth and smiled. I always feel a bit like Chiba. At this moment, Xuena suddenly remembered that when he went home one day, Chiba sat on the threshold with his chest sulking. "Did you encounter difficulties? Tell sister Xue Nai." As soon as she said this, Qianqiu''s cheeks bulged up, her little **** moved, and she moved away from Xuenai, her shoulders leaning against the door frame, her head tilted, and a "de" sound resting on the door frame, her eyes Trying to glance away, but still not saying a word. Xuenai saw Qianqiu''s actions, not only was he not surprised or angry, but happier. In her mind, it was clear that when she went up to ask what happened to Chiba that day, Chiba shook her head in a gloomy reaction. It''s so alike! Xuena looked at Qianqiu''s slanted head and bulging cheeks. Although he smiled hard, the corners of his mouth still couldn''t help but smile broadly, saying: "Will you have to eat first? Only after eating can I have strength and be better Extract the chakra." "Don''t eat!" This time, Qianqiu responded immediately, and after speaking, his little nose twitched, and he let out a long sigh of relief. "Qianqiu, what''s the problem? Tell me where is the problem? Is the method I told you wrong?" At this time, Chiba''s voice sounded behind her. Hearing Qianye''s words, Qianqiu''s bulging cheeks slowly slumped in, his mouth squashed, his eyes flushed, and he said anxiously, "Body energy...that body energy, I can''t extract it! Obviously, I have worked very hard. But...but...just can''t be extracted...Qianqiu, isn''t it too stupid..." In the words, a hint of crying emerged in Qianqiu''s words. Body energy? Can''t extract it? Qianye frowned slightly, wondering in his heart. The extraction of physical energy generally precedes the extraction of spiritual energy, which can be said to be simpler than extraction of spiritual energy. Qianqiu''s spiritual energy extraction has been successful, how physical energy... A series of doubts passed through Chiba''s heart. At this moment, Xue Na looked at Chiba, who was thinking slightly behind Qian Qiu, and smiled again. It''s exactly the same! When it comes to cultivation, it''s really true! In Yuuna''s mind, recalling the reason why Chiba was sulking that day she finally asked about it, she couldn''t help thinking. That day, the reason why Chiba was uncharacteristically sulking, seemed to be due to the unsatisfactory practice. It seemed that he encountered a level in the ninjutsu practice. After thinking about it for several days, after testing for several days, there was no progress, and he was stuck there. , So I was sulking. But now, looking at Qianqiu''s situation, this little girl naturally has a temper because her cultivation is not going well, she is too serious. Really, if this one is born together in the village, then they must be brothers and sisters. They have a similar temper! Xuena smiled and looked at a little girl who was sulking and turned into aggrieved and annoyed, and then looked at Chiba who was standing behind the little girl with serious thoughts, and there was warmth in her heart. However, Qianqiu is really amazing. He can refine his spiritual energy in one go. Needless to say, his talent is not even as good as her. Moreover, Qianqiu is as serious and focused as Qianye. He will definitely be very powerful in the future. Ok Will become the second Chiba! Thinking, Xuenai smiled, and suddenly a female version of the Chiba version of the practice fool who was addicted to practice flashed in his mind. But at this moment, Qianye''s eyes fell on Qianqiu''s thin body, his eyes flashed. I know, Qianqius body is estimated to have been taking Junliang pills for a long time. Although Mingli cant see anything, the inside is actually very empty. It seems that there is no problem, but it is actually very weak, so it cant extract body energy. Thinking of this, Chiba frowned involuntarily. Isn''t it the same as our overdrafted physical strength if we are so weak that we can''t extract our energy? In other words, Qianqiu''s body has not been able to support it for long. Although it seems healthy, her body will have a major problem, a serious illness, and even life-threatening! Thinking about it, Qianye took a breath and said: "Qianqiu, I know why you can''t refine your body energy." As soon as she said this, Qianqiu''s big eyes lit up, and the whole person stood up suddenly, turned around and asked eagerly, "Why?" "Because you haven''t eaten properly, so your body is weak, your body is weak, of course you don''t have any physical energy. Remember what I told you about the physical energy from?" Chiba said truthfully. "It is extracted from what is called cells in the whole body." Qianqiu replied crisply. "Eating and eating meat provide energy to this cell. How can you extract energy from the cell without eating? Starting today, you have to eat three meals a day, eat regularly, and do physical exercises every day. Training. Lets eat first. After the meal, Ill talk to you about physical training. I will put the plan for refining chakras behind for now. Chiba looked at her and said. But in his heart, he thought so. Just supplementing nutrition is not enough. A strong physique needs continuous training. From now on, while supplementing nutrition, we must also gradually carry out physical training to strengthen our physique. In terms of body, her foundation is too bad. "Yeah! I get it!" Qian Qiu pursed his lips, nodded heavily, and had no doubt about Qianye''s words. It turns out that there is no good meal, so the cells have no energy and cannot extract chakras. Qianqiu will definitely eat well in the future, the cells of the whole body, let''s cheer together! As long as you extract Chakra ~www.novelhall.com~, you can learn ninjutsu, and father will be happy when he comes back! Come on, Qianqiu! Qian Qiu''s cheeks bulged slightly, his expression serious and firm. This child...understanding, willpower, and seriousness are all impeccable, and she will definitely be able to survive. Seeing Qianqiu''s appearance, Chiba smiled unconsciously at the corner of his mouth, and then said, "Let''s eat." "Ok!" Qianqiu nodded heavily. As a result, the two of them seemed to have reached some kind of agreement and turned back to the house to prepare for the meal. Xuena looked at the two with a smile, stood up, and left. Sure enough, these two are brothers and sisters... Exactly the same! Chapter 548： Suitable for "One" Qian Qiu''s face flushed red, his teeth clenched, his hands trembling to prop up his body, and he finished the first push-up. Then, my hands flexed, my chest lowered sharply, and my hands trembled even more. The second push-up couldn''t support it anymore. I just gritted my teeth and the big beads of sweat rolled from my forehead, the one in my mouth. But the word "two" couldn''t be said, and his face became even redder. And beside her, there was a look on Qian''s face sitting by the campfire, but she didn''t speak. On the side, Xue Na, looking at Qian Qiu''s red face, seemed to want to say something, but looking at her expression, he wanted to stop Qian Qiu from doing it. "Sister Xuenai, let me finish it!" At this moment, the little face over there flushed, desperately trying to hold it up, but Qianqiu couldn''t hold it anyway, but she spoke before her, and the crisp words with a little rush, grabbed the lead of Xuenai. . As soon as this words came out, Xue Na was taken aback, taking a step forward and looking at Qianqiu with a little surprise. This girl... in character, she is exactly the same as Chiba! In Yuuna''s heart, she couldn''t help but sigh, and she couldn''t help thinking of the sound of skin and flesh hitting the wooden stakes from the back of the cabin every night. In the past two years, almost every day, no matter how tired, Chiba You must complete at least 500 physical exercises before going to bed, such as forehands, side kicks, or push-ups that Qianqiu is doing now...like an S-level task that cannot be given up. ,day to day. Once, when she even woke up in the first sleep, she found that Chiba had fallen asleep holding the wooden stake behind the house. And now Qianqiu, the energy that must complete the training, is so similar to the Chiba training on weekdays. This kid will be amazing! In her heart, after sighing, such a sentence came from the heart. At the same time, when Qianye heard this sound, a light flashed in his eyes, and a trace of regret flashed in his heart. This girl, with this strength, is very suitable for cultivating Bamen Dunjia! If it hadn''t been promised that the three generations of Hokage could not pass Bamen Dunjia to anyone, I really wanted to teach Bamen Dunjia to her. Thinking of this, Qianye sighed silently. Chiba taught Ninjutsu privately to Chiaki, in fact, he also had his plan. If he only taught some ordinary Ninjutsu, and now only Hirohiko and Yukina knew about it, even though it violated the village''s regulations, it could actually be fooled. At first, Xuena and Hirohiko would never talk about this. When reporting in the future, as long as they collude with each other and change this part to "meet an orphan who knows how to do ninjutsu", they can get confused. Even if the signs are seen, these common ninjutsu can be easily learned, and it cannot be said that Chiba and the others did it. But these eight-door Dunjia are different. Firstly, it is the unique physical forbidden technique in Konoha Village. Secondly, at this time, Chiba and Dai are probably the only ones who learn the eight-door Dunjia, and it is easy to be suspected. ,Do not! It wasn''t even a suspicion, it was the one that was taught by Chiba, and then the charge would not be simply the charge of teaching ninjutsu from the outer village. Although there is no clear conviction for teaching the forbidden techniques of the village to people outside the village, the situation is even worse. It is probably suspected to be a traitor, no! This behavior has constituted a rebellion against the village, and it is an actual act of rebelling against the village. Like the defense map, the forbidden technique Secret Jutsu Ninjutsu is actually a very important strategic resource. Handing this very important strategic resource to others is the same in nature as handing the defense map to others. At that time, even the third generation of Hokage and the fourth generation of Hokage will not be able to keep him, and there is no reason to protect him. Not to mention that Danzo is about to launch trouble, the other high-level villagers will definitely label him as a traitor, and it is estimated that he will be sent out. Captured and killed him. However, Chiba did not struggle. After the war is over, he will definitely come to pick Qianqiu back to Konoha. Then, after the third generation of Naruto confirms that Qianqiu is trustworthy, he will report to the third generation of Naruto, and will teach Professor Yamen Dunjia. Just give Qianqiu. After all, Qianqiu and Xiao Li are different. They are from outside the village and cannot directly teach Bamen Dunjia like Kai did. However, if you make a report, with the permission of three generations of Hokage, there is no problem in teaching. As for whether the three generations of Hokage will object, after confirming that Qianqiu can be trusted, they will not object to it. Even if he objected, Chiba thought about it. What Chiba is struggling with is Qianqiu''s physical training plan and nutritional supplement plan. Qianqiu''s appearance is obviously just like an ordinary five- or six-year-old girl. She can''t do two push-ups, and her body is weak, which is different from his situation. Qianqiu''s body is much thinner than him and cannot be overdrawn. The amount of daily training should be reasonable and appropriate. Too much will hurt Qianqiu''s body, and the gain will not be worth the loss. If it is less, the maximum training effect will not be achieved, which will slow Qianqiu''s speed in mastering Chakra. They were already tense in time, and now Qianqius talent is revealed. The original plan for Qianqiu to master the method of condensing Chakra before they leave will naturally give up, and move towards the goal of letting Qianqiu extract Chakra before leaving. . "Two...two...two!" When Qianye was thinking and tangling, Qianqiu clenched his teeth bit by bit, as the sweat rolled down, his trembling hands stretched out slowly, finally supporting the second one. "puff!" In the next second, her hands softened, and she fell to the ground, panting heavily. Do... do... Throwing on the ground, Qianqiu''s little face overflowed with a successful smile. Can I barely make 2? Chiba looked at Qianqiu who was on the ground and gasping for breath. He thought for a while, and said: "Qianqiu, before dinner today, you will do push-ups, two sets, five sets, you know? If its not time for dinner, do ten squats. After dinner, I will give you a new task. Do you remember the squat?" "Hmm! Qianqiu remembers, I remember the exercise method that Sister Xuenai just demonstrated." Qianqiu reluctantly got up, put on a push-up posture, and nodded heavily. While talking, I was about to start doing push-ups. Ten... Now it is difficult for Qian Qiu to do two, will it be too much~www.novelhall.com~ Xue Nai looks at Qian Qiu panting thinly, her face is still red, frowning, a trace of doubt flashes in her heart. "Xue Na, do me a favor and sort out the recipe with me." At this time, Chiba suddenly said. recipe? Xue Na was taken aback, and then seemed to think of something, with a smile on his face, he immediately responded: "Yes!" Having said that, he and Chiba went to the table together and began to discuss. For a time, Qianqiu''s hard-working voice yelling "one...one...one..." echoed in the room, as well as the careful discussion between Chiba and Xuena. Also, Hongyan''s slight grunts from time to time. And, the patter of rain outside the house. A quiet and serene atmosphere slowly spread. Chapter 549： IQ? EQ? When is it... Hongyan slowly opened his eyes, sat up from the bed, wiped his face lightly, looked at the slight wetness in his hands, and looked up at the holes in the roof. The roof must be patched up some time. "two two" At this time, there was a difficult count. The voice should be the voice of the little girl. I didn''t know what she was doing, but she could tell from the voice that the little girl was doing something very strenuous or reluctant. Chiaki? Following the voice, Hongyan was taken aback for a moment, but Qianqiu''s hands were shaking and trying hard to get up. She pulled out a push-up, dripping drops of sweat from her face and arms, and printed on the ground. , Forming a watermark. A small face was completely distorted into the appearance of gritted teeth, his face flushed red, but the eyes that had been squinted by the sweat flashed with serious and stubborn brilliance. What are you doing? Hirohiko frowned, stepped down from the bed, and looked at the other side, Chiba and Xuena who were discussing in a low voice. However, this serious and stubborn look really resembles Chiba. When he looked over, Hongyan couldn''t help but a thought came up in his heart, and at the same time that his eyes were swept away, his vision also flashed through the dark sky outside the window at the top of the table, and the patter of heavy rain also came into his ears. "Dangdangdang!" The jar near the bed clamored, telling the rain outside. It''s already dark, and the rain hasn''t heard yet. Hongyan took a breath, and the cool air poured into his chest, eliminating the last trace of sleepiness. "Wake up!" At this moment, Chiba and Xuena seemed to feel something, and they turned around and said hello. "Brother Hongyan...ok..." Qianqiu who was working hard there also greeted strangely as if holding his breath. "What are you doing?" Hongyan frowned slightly, obviously not figuring out which one it was. "Qianqiu''s body needs to be exercised." Chiba replied briefly, then beckoned, motioned for him to go over, and said, "I have something to show you, come here." thing? Hongyan was taken aback for a moment, his heart said. Is it possible that Chiba has made something out of this time? Thinking, he walked forward, bypassing Qianqiu who had already focused on push-ups, and stood still behind Chiba and Xuena. At this moment, Xue Na handed over a scroll. "what is this?" He asked as he took the scroll. "This is a nutritious recipe that we can come up with. Qianqiu''s body is a bit weak, and he can''t refine his body''s energy. He needs to supplement his nutrition." Chiba said. "We don''t know what''s in here, so we listed some common vegetable fungi. I don''t know if there are any. Look at which ingredients are there and which ones are not, and list them." Xue Na also said. Weakness? Nutritional recipes? Hearing the words of the two, Hongyan was taken aback for a moment, and then it became clear that Qianqiu knew what Qianqi was eating earlier than Qianye, and he also knew that Qianqiu was malnourished and looked healthy, but he was actually weak. "That''s why you let her perform physical training to strengthen her physique?" Hongyan asked Chiba while looking at the scroll. "Yes." Chiba nodded, and it was no surprise to Hirohiko to see the situation here. "I know, leave it to me in terms of ingredients. I will try my best to find the ingredients of the most basic recipes above. The climate in this area, the ingredients of the basic recipes above should all grow, meat Its more than enough. After taking a look, Hongyan rolled up the recipe and put it in his arms. At the same time, he glanced at the sky and said, Ill eat a little bit, and Ill look for it later. "Going right now?" Xuena was taken aback when he heard the words. "It''s dark now. Go tomorrow." Chiba also said. "We will have to watch the night later. If we don''t go now, we won''t have time to go. Just take advantage of the night to investigate." Hongyan said. Reconnaissance... Is it to see if there are any traces of enemies around? Hearing this, Qianye had a thought in his mind, silently nodded, and said: "I know, be careful of everything, don''t force yourself against any movement, come back as soon as possible." "Well, today I won''t carry Qianqiu." Hongyan nodded and said. "Want or not, I''ll go with you." At this time, Xue Nai said. "No need." Hongyan shook his head, glanced at Chiba from the corner of his eye, and said: "Chiba still needs your care. In case he gets messy and the wound opens again, my bandage is very poor." While talking, Hongyan''s poker face was very serious. "Hey, when did I break the wound..." Chiba squinted his eyes and said suddenly. Hongyan, how do you feel that there is something in the words, is this guy running on me? I remember that I have always been cautious, even when I was studying the seal technique, I couldn''t help but want to write it down for easy interpretation. I resisted it, so that it would not affect the wound and heal it as soon as possible. Moreover, Hongyan''s recent attitude is also a little deliberate, as if he is doing something specially! I really don''t know what abacus this kid is playing on this poker face. While speaking, Chiba thought. Hirohiko looked at Chiba, and then at Xuena. He didn''t speak much, and turned around to serve the broth, ready to eat. When he turned his back, his poker face seemed to melt away instantly, turning into a look of helplessness. Chiba, this guy is really dull and very...this level is already a love idiot! Do not! It should be said, besides training, is there anything else in his head? It''s been two years since I lived together, but I haven''t made any progress at all. The distance from Xuena is still not far, or not close... Alas, I don''t know, after the past few days, did this guy feel a little conscious... Xuena didn''t let him talk about that matter. Really, Xuenai is a girl or a eldest lady, no matter her character or family education can take the initiative, she can''t be blamed. However, this kid Chiba, who is usually so keen, has the same mentality as a fox, how can he be emotionally slow like an idiot! Could it be that Is his intelligence quotient too high, lowering his EQ? Thinking about it, Hongyan''s face suddenly changed, revealing a look of "maybe this is the case". Then, his face slowly turned into a poker face, and the helplessness in his eyes grew stronger, and he drank a bowl of broth in silence. This guy is definitely thinking about something! Maybe, I''m about to retaliate for the fact that I stuffed that piece of meat into his mouth with Xuena! Seeing Hongyan drinking the soup silently, Chiba''s eyes narrowed and his heart tightened, suddenly realizing that it might be possible. "two!" At this time, Qianqiu rallied his surplus, slammed up, and finished the fifth set of push-ups. "finished" Maintaining this posture for only one second, Qianqiu fell to the ground with a big "poof", his head tilted to the ground, and could no longer get up. "Cuckoo..." At this time, her belly rang in due course. In the afternoon, it took about three or four hours to do ten...Physique training, lets be less~www.novelhall.com~ Looking at Qianqius appearance, I thought that she would take a break if she didnt finish one set in the afternoon. , I finished it off and on, I couldn''t help but sigh. It''s not that he is dissatisfied with the number of times Qianqiu does it, but that he is full of worries about her body. In fact, Qianqiu did more than ten this afternoon. Sometimes, a group of two, she didn''t count after finishing one because she didn''t do the second one. If she really counted the number, there would be at least twenty or thirty. The perseverance of this little girl is really amazing! "Qianqiu, let''s eat, and rest after eating. The real training will begin tomorrow morning." Seeing Qianqiu being picked up by Xuena who ran past, a smile appeared in the corner of Chiba''s mouth involuntarily. "Ok!" The little girl leaned on Xue Nai''s body, but her eyes were piercing, but she didn''t flinch at all. Yes, just serious and firm! Chapter 550： New 1 day "Da da da" The raindrops fell like beads from the holes in the roof, and fell into the jar, making ripples in the stagnant water, making the sound of dripping water. This hole must be filled as soon as the rain stops. Chiba opened his eyes, sat up gently, wiped his face, looked at the faint wetness on the bandaged hand, frowning in annoyance. "Ok?" And the next second, he was taken aback for a moment, and looked to his left hand side, that is, his bed was separated by another bed that allowed one person to pass through. I saw that Xuena was still asleep, but that thick Under the quilt, a small head was trembling, moving forward from the position of Xuenai''s abdomen, forming a small head-like wave on the quilt moving toward Xuena''s chest. "So sleepy...so sleepy...but...it''s time to train..." After a while, the little wave burst out, Qianqiu sat up slowly, rubbing his eyes with his right hand, yawning, and murmured sleepily in his mouth. The two ponytails were fluffy, and the whole was sleeping. , And on the top of her head, a bunch of hair stubbornly turned up. "Patter!" Qian Qiu rubbed his eyes with his right hand, and fumbled with his left hand as if he was dazed. He jumped off the bed, and his white feet fell on the ground with a soft sound. "Sister Xue Na said to wash her face... and brush her teeth... You can use cold charcoal powder to brush your teeth... But you can''t eat it... You can''t... Um... You can''t eat it." Little feet walked on the ground, making sounds of "pada" and "pada". Qianqiu was confused all the way and touched the window sill at the top of the table. There were a few broken quilts for washing, lined up, and there were four in total. , The pink one is hers. It''s just that she looks like a blind man groping, not knowing how far away from the table. "Boom!" Chiba looked to the left following Qianqiu''s steps. When he turned his head and had to turn his body sideways, he heard a muffled noise and Qianqiu hit the wall with his head. "Huh? It doesn''t seem to be here..." After the collision, Qianqiu leaned back a little, and then changed the direction against the red mark on his forehead without learning a lesson, and continued walking in confusion. However, this time, it seems to be going straight to the destination. In front of her, Hongyan, who is sitting with his back facing the bonfire preparing breakfast, has already noticed her. He has turned his head and looked like she will not hit the bonfire On it. Seeing this, Chiba shook his head and couldn''t help smiling. After turning around to face him, his smile became stiff and his whole person was startled. But his gaze fell on his hand, his bandaged and somewhat wet hand. Own left hand! Can you move? It doesn''t hurt at all! Chiba looked at the bandage that had originally tied his left hand hanging around his waist. He stretched his left hand a few times, and then slightly wiggled it up and down twice. It doesn''t hurt anymore! Then, Chiba swayed again, making sure that his left hand really didn''t hurt, and then reacted. That piercing injury, okay? After reacting, Chiba''s thoughts were not joy, but doubts. The left shoulder injury was penetrated by the tail beast Chakra in the second state of the tail beast mentality, and even injured the lungs. Although I dont know what means Hirohiko and Xuena used to recover my lung injury, but this penetrated the injury. But it is not so easy to heal, even harder to heal than a fractured right hand. It has been healed after three full days of work? Chiba frowned, and an urge to untie the bandage to look at the wound was born in her heart, but finally resisted it. Now the left hand can be used! As long as it works, you can start copying that seal technique, and then you can experiment. As long as you can experiment... it won''t be a big problem! Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t wait to get out of bed. "Ok?" Xu Shi got out of bed too loudly. The sleeping Xuena opened her eyes slightly and let out a bewilderment. Then, she opened her eyes and saw the appearance of Chiba in a hurry, and suddenly sat up. "What''s wrong with Chiba?" Her gaze moved along Chiba. At this moment, Hirohiko, who had caught Chiaki who was about to walk to the bonfire, turned her head and looked over. Chiba stretched his left hand into his arms and hurriedly walked to the table. "what happened?" Seeing Chiba passing by, Hongyan held Qianqiu with both hands and rubbed his eyes. His eyes moved with Chiba, his brows frowned slightly. However, neither of them received a response. Chiba, who walked to the table, immediately drew out the deployment plan and an empty scroll. He picked up the pen and began to write and draw. what happened? At this moment, Hirohiko and Xuena looked at each other and conveyed such a thought. "Brush your teeth...eat...train..." At this time, Qianqiu, who was vacated by her feet, kept this cross-stepping posture, babbling in confusion. It was so timely! Healed in such a short time! Great! At this time, Qianye couldn''t help being excited, and the tadpole writing slowly extended out, slowly forming a circular complex sealing technique. "It is estimated that the research has progressed." Hongyan glanced at him and shrugged his shoulders. It would make Chiba so excited. Naturally, it wouldn''t be something like that when his left hand gets better and he can move it. I''m afraid that is what Xuena told him before. Chiba is studying the deployment map. This matter of sealing technique. "is it?" Xuena breathed a sigh of relief, she thought something was wrong. "What about this girl?" At this time, Hongyan raised his hand to Qianqiu and asked. "Wait, I will brush her teeth and wash her face. Today, her task is also very heavy. The physical training provided by Chiba is full." Xuena got out of bed while talking, trot to Hirohiko''s side, hugged Hirohiko, and then cautiously bypassed Chiba, who focused on drawing the seal technique, and took the cup belonging to Chiaki on the windowsill. After Hongyan emptied his hands, he went back to the two campfires and looked after his breakfast. Today''s breakfast is not only wild pork, but also some nutritious fungi, and even vegetables, which are quite rich in ingredients. It''s just that they were all thrown into the freshly boiled pork soup by Hirohiko, cooked in both pots on the campfire. After Qianqiu woke up completely after brushing his teeth and washing his face, Hongyan put down the pork mushroom vegetable soup in his hands, a trace of triumph flashed in his eyes, he was obviously satisfied with the meal he cooked, and then went to sleep. As for Chiba, he continues to draw the seal technique. This stall has two scrolls filled with this seal technique. The third picture is currently being drawn. And when Hirohiko''s slight snoring sounded, after Qianqiu and Xuena had breakfast, Qianqiu''s number of one and two, which was obviously easier than yesterday, sounded ~www.novelhall.com~ Push-ups, thirty. Squat, fifty. Long run, five times around the house. This is the physical training that Chiba set up for her today. After these trainings, if there is time, I will do it again. If you have time to do it again, do it again. Before the chakra refining is completed, these are the required courses for Qianqiu. Of course, there is also the need to eat every meal without affecting the training, not picky eaters, eat meat and vegetables. Seeing Qianqiu was obviously easier than yesterday, but still had some difficult push-ups, Xuenai''s white pupils slowly became prominent, the meridians bulged, opened his eyes, and began a day of vigilance. Then, there was the sound of rain outside the window, the sound of children inside the house, and occasionally a few slight snoring noises. A peaceful and quiet day begins again! Chapter 551： Ways to improve efficiency! (One/four) solution! Chiba raised his left fingers and looked at the seal reproduction scroll spread out on the table. After making several seals, he slammed on it. Suddenly, a series of tadpoles spilled out of his hand in a circular shape, covering the copying scroll of the seal technique in an instant. Afterwards, Chiba gently turned, and the round seal technique overflowing in his hand turned, like a key to unlock, embedded the duplicate seal technique. Click... A silent jamming sound appeared in Chiba''s perception. Suddenly, Chiba''s brows slowly wrinkled, watching the unchanging copy of the sealing technique, the technique that overflowed with the rotation in his hand slowly dissipated. "call" Slowly exhaling, Chiba rubbed his eyebrows, the emerald brilliance in his eyes slowly dissipated, and a tired look appeared on his face. Failed again... These three basic techniques that you don''t know about can derive too many combinations, and require a lot of experimentation, which is too time-consuming. This is not a solution, you have to think of a solution. Chiba looked at the gloomy sky outside the window, and his brows gradually tightened. One day, the whole day, except for a simple meal, he spent almost all of the experiment, but the results were minimal, and there are many possibilities. The seal solution has not yet been tested, and his efficiency is too low. "Take a rest." At this moment, Xue Nai''s voice came from behind him, and the hot broth was already passed to him. "Ok" Chiba took the broth handed from behind, nodded, and finally glanced at a few duplicate scrolls on the table, and then went back to the campfire with Xue Na and sat down. "Didn''t it go well?" The white pupils in Xuenai''s eyes slowly merged into a piece of white snow, and the meridians at the corners of her eyes slowly returned to normal. She looked at Chiba sitting opposite and said. "Well, the efficiency is too low." After taking a sip of the hot soup, Chiba suddenly felt that the drowsiness in his brain and the sense of emptiness in his body dissipated a lot, and he felt much better. He couldn''t help but glance at the steaming broth of various materials in the pot, the cut very flat meat strips and meat pieces hanging on the other end of the room, and the frame that had been made by Hirohiko. Pulled away the wild boar skin, nodded and said. "Is there anything I can help?" Xue Nai paused, a strange look flashed across his face, a little sad and a little regretful. If I had learned the seal technique, I would be able to help Chiba. "It''s okay, I can solve it. Although time is tight, there is still a chance. How about you?" Chiba looked at Xuena, his eyes flashed, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I?" Xue Nai was slightly taken aback. "Yeah, haven''t you been practicing rolling your eyes for the past two days? Have you seen farther? Is it clearer?" Chiba took a sip of the soup and said. As soon as she said this, Xue Na was stunned, but an uncontrollable smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. A warm current surged in her heart for no reason. At the same time, her heartbeat accelerated slightly and her cheeks were slightly hot. It turns out that Chiba has been paying attention to me... A blush flashed across Xue Nai''s face, she lowered her head slightly, lightly nodded, and said, "Well, I feel a little improved." "Ok." Chiba nodded, did not say much, drank two more soups, but showed a thoughtful look. And Xuenai saw his appearance and knew that his thoughts had returned to the seal technique, and a slight depression appeared in his heart. Is it still tricky? He doesn''t even care about eating. Generally, Chiba will do this only when he encounters very difficult and urgent things. The flesh is in front of him and he is not moved. "Now, it would be nice if someone could help you." Thinking of this, Xuena couldn''t help but blurt out As soon as these words came out, Xue Na was also taken aback, his face suddenly stained with blush. How... how did you say it? Just now, I noticed that I actually said what I was thinking in my heart. After this stunned, Xuena also looked at Chiba abruptly. When his eyes touched Chiba, the blush on his face was more like famous. What...what to do...do you disturb Chiba? At this moment, Qianye''s eyes seemed to gleam, and he was staring at her closely. "what did you just say?" Afterwards, Chiba spoke slightly eagerly. "what?" When Chiba asked suddenly, Xuena''s shoulders shrugged, as if shocked, his entire back stood up. "Just...just now, what did you say?" Qianye said in a more eager tone, the light in his eyes was even more intense, and the staring closely had changed to staring tightly, as if he was about to catch something, but it was still a little bit worse. "I... I said, if someone... can help you." Under Qianye''s burning eyes, Xue Nai seemed to be stiff, a pair of white pupils moved left and right, but he did not dare to look at Qianye at all. "Yes! That''s it!" At this moment, Qianye stood up abruptly, his face full of excitement, as if thinking of some key, he walked back and forth a few steps. That''s right, this is it! Not only can there be someone who can help me, but there can also be many people who can help me. I have been ignoring it! The art of shadow clone! It''s not enough to rely on the shadow clone to experiment! Why did I forget this, there is such a convenient ninjutsu... Why can''t I make good use of it, and always forget it? It must be possible, it must be possible! Maybe it can be cracked immediately, so that the three wars can be ended early! Everything can be changed! Thinking of this, Chiba would raise his hand to Jieyin, but he immediately suppressed the excitement. No, its better to be safe now. Ive been studying it all day, and Im also a little tired. Its not suitable to use the shadow clone to continue my research. Although there is no discomfort right now, I am still recovering from the injury, and I should also pay attention to my body recuperation. Although time is tight, I can''t rush for quick success! Take a break today, recharge your energy, and start the shadow clone test tomorrow! Chiba said to herself like this, took a slight breath, stopped pacing back and forth, and calmed down. "Chiba, what...what''s wrong?" At this moment, Xuenai stood up and looked at him, his face was full of surprise and a hint of anxiety. "It''s nothing, just thought of a good way, thank you Xue Nai, it was a great help!" Hearing Xuena''s words, Chiba turned his head and hurriedly thanked him. Did I... help Chiba? Hearing Chiba''s words, Xue Na was slightly startled, but the anxiety in her heart was replaced by such a thought, and then she was filled with joy. Great, I can help Chiba. "Huh? Where are Hirohiko and Chiaki?" At this time, Chiba looked around, only to find something was missing, and asked. "Qianqiu followed Hongyan out." Xuena stretched out her hand and motioned to Chiba to pass the dried soup bowl over, and said. "Oh" Did Chiba nod his head? Then I remembered that after Qianqiu finished his homework, Hirohiko just woke up. The two seemed to say hello to themselves and went out. According to Qianqiu''s study plan, from today, Qianqiu will go out with Hongyan to learn survival skills in the wild. "we are back!" At this time, just as Chiba handed the soup bowl to Yuuna, Hirohiko and Yuuki entered the door one after another. Seeing Chiba and Yuuki, Hirohiko spoke. "we are back!" Looking at Hirohiko, Qian Qiu also said crisply. "how about it?" Seeing the two return safely, Chiba asked with a smile on his mouth. "Nothing." Hongyan shook his head. "Nothing." At this moment, Qian Qiu looked at Hong Yan, and learned the look of his poker face, shook his head and said. "Puff!" Seeing Qianqiu deliberately learning the appearance of Hirohiko, Xuena couldn''t help but smile and cover his mouth with a smile. "What are you...what are you doing?" Chiba also saw that Qian Qiu was imitating Hirohiko, learning his words, and smiled immediately. "Qianqiu, you don''t need to learn these." At this moment, Hongyan thought for a while and said. "No need to learn?" Qian Qiu was taken aback, and said seriously. "Well, no need to learn." Hongyan also nodded seriously. "But, Brother Hongyan, didn''t you say that you have to learn everything you do?" Qian Qiu frowned, seeming a little puzzled. "These are not survival skills, you don''t need to learn them." Hongyan answered. "Oh" Qianqiu nodded, thought for a moment, and said: "Then can I rest now?" "Sure." Hongyan expressed affirmation. "Puff!" As soon as Hongyan said this, Qian Qiu''s stern poker face suddenly turned away, and he sat down on the ground and exhaled: "So tired!" "Cuckoo!" And the next second, her little belly screamed. "Can I eat?" Qianqiu looked at the boiled broth, "Gudong" swallowed and said. "of course!" Xue Na said with a smile. "Hirohiko~www.novelhall.com~ Lets eat." At this time, Chiba also spoke. "Oh!" Hongyan nodded, and stepped forward towards the campfire soup pot. At this moment, Qianqiu had already ran past him chokingly, threw his head into Xuenai''s arms and nudged hard. "Alright, let''s eat and eat." Yukina touched her wet hair, smiled at the corner of her mouth, and handed Chiba the soup bowl. Chiba took the soup bowl and watched Hirohiko take his seat, Xuena and Qianqiu''s intimate appearance, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were full of determination. Just a little bit, just a little bit! They can all escape the quagmire of war! Absolutely, they will definitely be protected! Chapter 552： 0 Brother Ye, so handsome... (2/4) Is it dawn? Chiba opened his eyes, looked at the gloomy sky from the hole in the roof, and a thought came up in his mind. Then, he sat up gently, looked at Xuena who was sleeping on the bed next door and Qianqiu who was in the bed, and wiped his face with his left hand. The rain stopped. Chiba looked at his left hand and glanced at the door. At this moment, Hongyan was leaning against the door frame with his chest, looking up at the sky, not knowing what he was thinking. However, this night was also safe and sound. It''s almost the beginning, the task is heavy, and considering that the shadow clone should be properly rested, so as not to accumulate too much fatigue, when the shadow clone is relieved, when the memory and fatigue return, it will cause irreversible results. Chiba got out of bed, thinking about walking towards the extinguished bonfire and the cleaned empty jar on it. Ok? Haven''t you started cooking today? Chiba blinked and paused briefly. "you''re awake?" At this time, Hongyan heard a slightly surprised voice. "Well, why hasn''t the fire been lighted yet, has something happened?" Chiba walked to Hirohiko and said softly. Xuena and Qianqiu are still asleep over there. He doesn''t want to wake him up too early. Generally, when he wakes up, Hirohiko should have already prepared breakfast. Now that the fire hasn''t started, the jar is empty. Chiba guessed it should What happened. "Nothing happened, you got up early today, and I am preparing to make a fire and cook." Hongyan said. I got up too early? Chiba glanced at the sky outside again, only to see a gloomy, dark cloud, but could not tell when it was. "Generally speaking, it will take another half an hour for you to get up." Hongyan added: "Because at that time the aroma of breakfast was the strongest." Uh Hearing this, Chiba was startled slightly, and looked at Hirohiko, only to see that while he was talking, he had already begun to move the dry wood piled in the corner under the shelf, ready to live. "How is Qianqiu studying?" Seeing Hirohiko getting busy, Chiba went up to help and handed Hirohiko the wood in the corner. "Soon, just like you said, Qianqiu is a genius, no matter the degree of understanding, perseverance and concentration, he is very powerful!" Hongyan put the wood piece by piece, outlining the appearance of a bonfire, but there is no lack of praise in his mouth. Said. Just exactly like you. But in his heart, he added something like this. "Then you estimate how long it will take her to survive alone in the wild." Chiba asked again. "For survival skills in the wild, in two or three days, she is estimated to be able to learn everything, and then her own training. However, survival skills in the wild also depend on personal ability and are closely related to her combat ability. If it goes well, Refining Chakra, or practicing as it is now and living independently, she can do it in a short time." Hongyan replied. As he said, he raised his fingers, knotted a few prints, and then vomited in his mouth. A small fireball was generated in an instant, hit the bonfire wood pile, and the bonfire ignited instantly. At the same time, Hirohiko also poured water into the empty jar, waiting for the water to boil, and then pour the ingredients. "Well, I got it." Chiba nodded, then fell silent, sat down with Hongyan, and looked at the burning campfire, with a thoughtful layer on his face. So, now I''ll focus all my energy on cracking the seal, and I have to consider the division of labor between the shadow clones. If in the end the shadow clone and the unprinting combination I experimented are exactly the same, it will be wasted. Moreover, the number of shadow clones... Lets keep it to two to three. Im not Naruto and Kushina after all, but Im not a fairy human body. Chakra in the wound mode is enough now, but the body may not be able to keep up, just in case it separates. There are too many shadow clones, and the fatigue coming back is beyond the limit of the body''s ability to withstand, I am afraid it will cause sudden death. This is why multiple shadow clones are listed as forbidden! Only the first generation, second generation, Naruto, and Kushina, the heirs of the immortal human body, whose body vitality and endurance are far beyond ordinary people, can support the consumption of so many shadow clones. However, two or three shadow clones can also increase the cracking efficiency by a factor of two, which should be similar. Then there is the issue of division of labor. I have to list some directions for the shadow clones in detail, find a direction for research, and then... Thinking about it, Chiba''s brows frowned. At this time, Hongyan had poured the ingredients into the boiling water, and at the same time, he glanced at Chiba. Not enough! not enough! For this mission, I was completely suppressed by the quasi-S-class Yunyin. Even if I joined forces with Xuena and had a tactical command second only to Chiba to draw up tactics, we would still be at a disadvantage, if it were not for Kento. Both the predecessors and Morino were unexpected, I am afraid that they would not be able to save Chiba. All three of us will die in this mission. Shuriken, fire escape, wind escape, shadow avatar, shuriken shadow avatar... Among the things I have now, I can improve my combat power to catch up with the quasi-S-rank ninja through a short period of improvement. A pair of writing round eyes. This pair, because of him, opened his eyes! And now, the Shao Lunyan has reached the three-gouyu...It is necessary to improve the method of Shao Lunyan in a short time... only Does the kaleidoscope write round eyes? The power that my elder brother will get even if he kills his best friend... Does the kaleidoscope write round eyes? Thinking of this, his gaze suddenly moved away from Qianye''s body. Do not! No way! What''s the point of increasing strength like this! Other ways, there must be other ways! Double the amount of training or something! Hongyan shook his head sharply, and took a deep breath. Throw the idea of ??opening a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, Next, the two sat facing each other, Chiba thinking about the shadow avatar breaking the seal, and Hongyan constantly thinking about improving his strength. Except for the crackling of the campfire, the room was quiet. Until Xuena and Qianqiu got up, the house came to lively for a while. After breakfast, Hongyan went back to bed, Qianqiu started daily physical training, with a burst of children''s voice, Xuena opened his eyes and took over Hongyan''s guard mission. Chiba just sorted out his thoughts. Then he stood up, took a breath, and cocked his fingers. "Boom!" Two groups of white mist suddenly exploded from him, and the white mist instantly dispersed, revealing two thousand leaves. Shadow clone? It turned out to be so! At this moment, Xuena turned his head, with a clear expression on his face. At the same time, Qianqiu who was yelling "two" hard to prop up the push-up, turned her head and looked, when she saw the two Chiba exploded, her big eyes suddenly widened and her small mouth opened slightly. The shock of the face. Suddenly, two Chiba brothers appeared! "Do you understand everything?" Chiba looked around and said. Try two first today. He thought so. "Is this kind of tedious work again?" A shadow clone Chiba curled his lips, seemingly dissatisfied. "The body will really call us clones." Another shadow avatar Chiba also said. "Okay, okay, I don''t want to do it!" Chiba frowned slightly, dissatisfied with the behavior of the shadow clone. After that, without the avatars saying anything, they gave an order: "Time is limited, start work!" Under this order, the shadow avatars didn''t say much, as Chiba turned around, and began to divide the work~www.novelhall.com~ There were such words from time to time. "On the body, you are responsible for listing the unprinting combinations, and let us both test them. This way, it will be faster and will not repeat work." "Well, he''s right. I think there is still a shadow clone. What do you think of the main body?" "Today be safe, and this day, we will try again." "can!" "It''s okay to be cautious, it''s the body." ... And the look of these three Chiba''s serious discussions was reflected in Qian Qiu''s shocked eyes, and the color of shock on Qian Qiu''s face slowly faded. Brother Chiba, so handsome! In the next second, Qian Qiu puffed up her cheeks, frowned slightly, and turned her head back with a serious effort. Qianqiu couldn''t understand what she said! Chapter 553： Look, sister Xue Nai! (Three/four) "No, right? This seal technique, I feel that as long as you make a little adjustment, there is no need to overthrow it, you can crack this seal technique. From your perspective, this unrecognized basic seal technique is based on the research these days. , It has been confirmed that most of the sealing techniques that have this basic sealing technique have the effect of connecting and stabilizing the sealing technique. This basic sealing technique should be a connecting or solid sealing technique, as long as we are here With all of its combined seals, you can cut off about 30% of the seals. When the time comes, the seals on the defense map are basically paralyzed by 40%, plus other..." The shadow clone Chiba dipped some ink and drew a seal technique on the table, pulling the main body Chiba to look. "You are not right. There is a mechanism seal technique here. You are too risky. It is easy to trigger the mechanism seal technique. Then there will be nothing. We should start with the mechanism seal technique instead of the overall situation. We Its possible to destroy this mechanisms sealing technique locally. As long as there is no such mechanism, everything can be solved easily. It doesnt matter if you do some bold moves. But now, of the three basic sealing techniques, even the one you mentioned is still Two of them didnt understand the effect, its too dangerous to do so." The other shadow clone, Chiba, was pressing the shoulders of the main body, Chiba, and obviously, he totally disagreed with the words of the previous shadow clone. As for Chiba''s body, looking at the sealing technique on the table and the Iwagami insurance seal technique copied on the defense map, his brows were slightly furrowed, he looked back and said, "What do you think?" At this moment, behind Chiba''s main body, there is still a shadow clone Chiba, frowning at this moment, and he is constantly writing tadpoles on a scroll. "I think you can try both, and you can do both. Moreover, I feel that this conversation is a waste of time. If you have an idea, you can test it directly on the respective seal technique copy scroll... Why do you have such a troublesome discussion? ?" This shadow avatar Chiba answered without expression when he heard the question from the body. "Have you heard, don''t waste time." Chiba nodded, looked at the two shadow avatars on the left and the right, and said: "How many times have you said that, you just experiment and tell me what to do? I have to calculate the sealing technique for you. I dont have the time to listen. You argue, efficiency, now is efficiency!" Speaking of Chiba, he lowered his head and continued to write tadpoles on the table, drawing a seal technique. Qi! Hearing the words of the main body, the two shadow avatars Chiba looked at each other displeasedly, and wailed in dissatisfaction. "Hurry up and do things quickly. Didn''t you see that I had another shadow clone, did you perform the sealing technique? Hurry up, it''s been three days, hurry up!" Chiba feels a headache. Why do I think I am not pleasing to my eyes? ... "Although I don''t know why, I always feel that Brother Chiba is amazing." Qianqiu was holding the soup bowl with his cheeks bulging, chewing something, looking at the four Chiba who were busy and occasionally arguing on the opposite side, staring at a pair of big eyes, and said vaguely. "Well! Your Chiba brother has always been a very, very powerful ninja. In the entire Konoha Village, no one of the same age can compare to him, and even most adults can''t compare to him." Xuena on the side touched her head and smiled slightly, but she looked at Qianye with worry in her eyes. Three days have passed since Chiba began to separate the shadow clone for research on the sealing technique. In these three days, there was no disturbance, everything was calm, and no trace of the enemy was found. This place is almost isolated from the world. , Except for the beasts that are gradually increasing, there is no living thing. The progress of the research on the seal technique is fairly smooth, but it is too late to untie the seal technique, and it is normal for Chiba to have no thoughts like this. Often it was Xuena who couldnt stand it anymore. He forced him to eat only a little, and his appetite was not as good as before. Although the rest is still on time, it separates the consumption of the shadow clone and the excessive mental work every day. Ye''s face gradually became haggard. This made Yukina very worried, but couldnt find anything to convince Chiba in this state. He could only discuss Chibas situation with Hirohiko and cook another pot of Chiba-specific broth, which contains a lot of it. Common-sense herbs, vegetables, and fungi that nourish the brain and the body, and of course the staple food, Hongyans newly hunted venison, as for wild pork, have long been eaten. It''s a tonic soup. Fortunately, Hongyan and Qianqiu went out to train survival skills in the wild these days and nights, and found a lot of things to eat. The ingredients are rich in nutrition. However, food is one aspect, and the key is Chiba''s moderate problem. Every time I watched Chiba''s shaking sound after releasing the shadow clone and spending one to three hours frowning to receive and sort out the shadow clone''s memory, Yukina couldn''t help but be frightened, for fear that Chiba would shake it once. Falling down, I was afraid that he would throw himself on the table or fall off the three-legged stool. It''s not just her. Every time Hongyan looks at Chiba, he also has worries in his eyes. Obviously, he is very worried about Chiba''s state. "Sister Xue Nai!" At this moment, Qianqiu suddenly called her, and the silver bell-like childish voice pulled her back to reality from her worried thoughts. "what happened?" Xuena looked away from the four Chiba and fell on the greasy Chiaki''s little face. I have to say that the recuperation and exercise in the past few days are still very effective. The slight yellow and thin feeling on Qianqius face has disappeared. Instead, it is a healthy white color, although it is not clear. In the case of redness, it won''t be long before, and when the nutrition can keep up and exercise, the whiteness is not a problem. "Hey!" At this moment, Qianqiu''s face showed a smug smile, revealing two rows of white teeth. "what happened?" Seeing Qian Qiu Wu Xie with a small smug smile on his face, Xue Na couldn''t help but smile, and repeated it again. "Look at it, Sister Xue Nai!" Qian Qiu put down the soup bowl, the smile on his face slowly reduced, stood up slowly, took a step diagonally, walked to the back of Xue Nai''s side, and also walked to a slightly open space in the room. Qian Qiu, what is this girl doing? Xuena looked at her movements ~www.novelhall.com~ slightly puzzled. At this moment, Qianqiu who stood up took a deep breath. "Snapped!" With a crisp sound, Qianqiu''s hands suddenly closed, forming a "not" mark. Seeing Qian Qiu''s action, Xue Na was taken aback. Is this girl... already able to refine Chakra? And as soon as her thoughts turned, Qianqiu''s face showed concentration, her small mouth was slightly tightened, and her hand print changed, forming a "Si" seal, and then a "Yin" seal. This is...Jieyin? At this moment, Xuenai''s face changed, Qianqiu''s seal changed unpleasantly, and the knot was a bit unfamiliar, but it was indeed the knot! "Boom!" A cloud of white mist blew up from Qianqiu''s side! Chapter 554： Used it! It succeeded! (four four) Clone technique! Xue Nai''s eyes widened slightly, watching the white mist dissipate, standing next to Qian Qiu, who looked exactly the same as Qian Qiu, in surprise. This girl, not only can refine Chakra, but also has mastered the clone technique? For these three days, according to Chibas plan, the daytime is for physical training. When Hirohiko wakes up, he and Hirohiko will learn and train in the field survival skills. After dinner, he considers that Qianqius body still needs For recuperation, no training is arranged, but Qianqiu is allowed to take a good rest, so as not to be too reluctant, but to get the opposite effect. And while taking advantage of a while before going to bed, Xuena taught her the basic Jieyin style and started practicing Jieyin in advance. Qianqiu knew the nine most basic ones. She even told Qianqiu about the seal of the Three-Shen Technique. Anyway, she will be taught in the future. It is better to let her practice it now. Moreover, although the Three-Shen Technique is simple, it has miraculous effects at critical moments. The faster and more proficient the Jie Yin is, the more miraculous it can be. It''s definitely not early to practice now. However, she did not expect that in the past three days, Qianqiu not only refined the chakra, but also directly mastered the clone technique. Seeing that this clone is exactly the same as Qianqiu, it is basically flawless, and the degree of completion is very high. It is basically OK. Used in actual combat. When was... mastered? A little doubt appeared on Yukinas surprised face, and his brows were slightly frowned. After thinking about the three days carefully, basically except for going out with Hirohiko to train in survival skills, Qian Qiu basically never left her sight. If she She secretly carried out the training of refining Chakra and the training of clone technique, she should know it was. In the past three days, apart from physical training, Qianqiu did not do any other training. "Boom!" At this moment, the clone Qianqiu exploded into a cloud of white mist. Clone technique, lifted. "Use it again!" Qian Qiu let go of Jieyin''s hands, and looked at his hands with joy, with unconcealable joy in his eyes, as if the child had gotten his favorite toy. Afterwards, Qianqiu looked at Xuenai, grinned and said, "Sister Xuenai, use it! Qianqiu has learned the avatar technique!" "Um... uh!" Hearing Qianqiu''s joyful voice, Xue Na was stunned for a moment before he nodded heavily, then turned around, touched Qianqiu''s head, and said, "It''s amazing!" "Hey!" Enjoying the comfortable feeling of Yukina''s warm hands touching his head, Qian Qiu narrowed his eyes and smiled, as if he had obtained what he wanted most. "When did you practice? I didn''t even find out. You can already use the clone technique." But at this moment, looking at Qianqiu, Xuena retracted her hand touching her head and smiled and said her doubts. "Exercise?" Hearing Xue Na''s words, Qian Qiu blinked and shook his head: "No, it''s just that when I came back with Brother Hongyan last night, I used it when I practiced Jieyin." I accidentally used it when practicing Jieyin. Xuena was taken aback when he said this. In other words, she unconsciously cooperated with Jie Yin and refined Chakra? Xuena blinked in amazement, shocked. Does Qianqiu have experience in refining chakras? If it is the first time to mix mental energy and physical energy, it is impossible to extract it subconsciously. Refining chakras also requires exercise. The first refining must be done with the seal of refining chakras. The chakra can be refined subconsciously, and it takes a period of exercise to let the body remember the feeling of refining the chakra. Regardless of this, whether it is she, Hirohiko, Chiba, or even his teacher Kushina, and the third generation of Hokage, it is estimated that this is how it is. She has never heard of it. She has never refined the body of Chakra successfully once, and can subconsciously cooperate with Jie Yin to refine Chakra. This This is simply... It''s just... A natural ninja! Countless shocking thoughts flashed in his mind, and finally in front of the facts, Xuena could only explain it like this. "Is this wrong?" At this time, Qian Qiu looked at Xue Nai''s appearance, a bit of trepidation appeared on his face, and asked with anxiety. "No! As long as you use it, it''s right, Qianqiu is too powerful, I was a little surprised." Xuena hurriedly heard Qianqiu''s nervous words. "is it?" Hearing Xue Nai''s affirmative answer, the panic on Qian Qiu''s face immediately dissipated, and he laughed: "Great." After that, she seemed to think of something, her little brow furrowed, her smile solidified, she looked at the four Chiba over there, and asked crisply: "But why can''t I be like Brother Chiba? My clones are all Dont talk to me, and disappear after a while, not as long as Brother Chiba?" Xue Nai couldn''t help smiling when she heard Qian Qiu''s words of envy and dissatisfaction. "Because the clone technique used by Chiaki and Chiba is different. Brother Chiba uses shadow clone technique, which is a more advanced ninjutsu than clone technique. The clone created by clone technique is just a kind of afterimage. , Used to confuse people, and Chiba''s shadow clone technique separates entities and can do many things." "Then Qianqiu will learn the shadow clone technique and talk to the clone!" Hearing this, Qian Qiu''s eyes lit up, and he took Xue Nai''s hand and said eagerly. "The current Qianqiu is not enough. The shadow clone technique requires a lot of chakras, and it is difficult. Qianqiu hasn''t asked for it yet." Xue Na said with a smile. "Then if Qianqiu can refine a lot of chakras by training, can he learn the shadow avatar technique!" Qianqiu took Xuenai''s hand, bounced a few times, and asked urgently. "Well! As long as Qianqiu can refine enough chakras, then you can learn." Xuena looked at Qianqiu''s eagerness, smiled even more, and said truthfully. Before leaving, enter the shadow clone technique in the scroll and give it to her! "Great!" Hearing Xue Na''s affirmative words, Qian Qiu almost jumped up, turning around in a circle almost in place, cheering in his mouth: "Great, so I can talk to the clone! Great!" "No, we must hurry up and train. Brother Chiba said, the better the body, the more body energy, and the more body energy, the more Chakra will... You must train quickly!" After jumping for a few times, Qianqiu seemed to have thought of something, and immediately stopped, inhaling a little, his face showed a decisive look, saying that he would leaned down and started doing push-ups. "Success... succeeded!" And at this moment, there was a burst of joy among the four people in Qianye over there. Suddenly, Xue Na and Qian Qiu looked over. Chiba, who was on his body, stood up abruptly, looked into the shadow clone on his right, and even looked at the other three shadow clones. At this moment, Chiba''s eyes widened slightly as she watched the seal technique slowly disappearing under Ying Clan. Solved... solved? What crossed his heart was not ecstasy, but a trace of doubt. Really... solved! It wasn''t until the sealing technique completely disappeared that ecstasy surged in his heart, and his hands clenched tightly. The deployment map...you can copy it! "Then, there is nothing wrong with me here." At this moment, the expressionless shadow clone blew into a white mist with a "bang". "Congratulations, ontology!" At the same time, the shadow clone on the left seemed to be relieved, banging into a white mist. "Ontology, remember well, everything is up to you!" The shadow avatar Chiba on the right released his hand. After confirming that the sealing technique had completely disappeared, he raised his head, looked at the excited body Chiba, and spit out a long mouth. Then it exploded into white mist! In an instant, the memory of the shadow clone quickly returned, and the imprinting technique also clearly appeared in his mind. "Chiba!" At this moment, Xuena suddenly stood up and called out. "Um... it worked!" Hearing the sound, Chiba slowly turned his head, and forced to endure the ecstasy in his heart, showing a certain smile. "Great!" Xuena couldn''t help but clenched his fists lightly with both hands, and blurted out the words of joy. Great, Chiba''s efforts were not in vain! The body did not collapse! that is really good! But in her heart, a big stone was dropped and she was very happy. However, at this moment, Chiba and Xuena who looked at the joyful Chiba and Xuena, who were originally full of enthusiasm, looked at them blankly. A pair of excited and clenched hands slowly sent them away. Hanging down. Brother Chiba, have you succeeded? Chapter 555： Untie what''s going on? Hongyan slowly opened his eyes, the sound of "success" echoed in his ears, and slowly sat up. It''s Chiba''s voice, what has succeeded? He glanced in confusion, his gaze fell on the side of the table, and saw that Qianye raised his hands with his back to him, holding them in front of him, as if he was looking at something, his figure seemed to tremble slightly. And Xue Na was standing beside Chiba, looking at the things that Chiba was holding, because of the angle, he could not see Xue Na''s expression. Behind the two of them, behind the bonfire shelf, Qianqiu tilted his head, hands hanging down, looking at them, very quiet. Could it be... Seeing all this, Hongyan''s eyes suddenly cleared, and an excited thought slowly emerged from his heart. No way! Thinking about it, Hirohiko jumped off the bed abruptly, stepped forward, and hurriedly walked towards Chiba. He couldn''t wait to say: "Chiba, is the seal... solved?" In the past few days, Chiba has been studying the seal on the defense map. He naturally knows it. Even like Xuena, he is also very worried about Chibas situation. Looking at the two of them now, apart from thinking about After returning to the village, besides how to improve his strength, I was thinking about Chiba. And now, looking at the appearance of Chiba and Xuena, the first thought he flashed through was that the seal had solved the matter. Now, this is the only thing that can make Chiba so excited, and there is only one thing that can make Qianye lose his temper! When they heard Hirohiko''s voice, Chiba and Xuena both turned their heads, and said at almost the same time: "Wake you up?" "Compared to this, is the seal really unlocked?" Hongyan shook his head and said that he didn''t care. Now he is also very anxious to know the status of the seal. Of course he knows the importance of the seal. At this time, the village will gain much advantage when the seal is unlocked. Clearly Chu, this is also one of the reasons why he can''t tell Chiba to relax and study and take a good rest. With the deployment map in hand, you can even end this **** war! There are so many ninjas in the village who dont have to die because of the war, so there will not be so many children losing their fathers or mothers, and so many fathers or mothers will not losing their children. There will not be so many wives worrying about their husbands, so many couples worrying about their lovers, and worrying about them all day long... As long as the war is over, the village will be restored to its original state. Chiba and Yukina would not be in danger, and Nao didn''t have to worry so much. Thinking of this, Hirohiko couldn''t help but think of Nao''s thin figure leaning on the door frame and waving to him. "Untied." Hearing Hongyan''s slightly eager voice, Chiba nodded. At this moment, he has calmed down. At this time, he needs to calm down. "However, it needs to be tested to make sure it can be solved 100%. If something goes wrong, there is no second chance." Chiba added another sentence. "I know." Hearing Chiba''s words and touching his gaze, Hongyan took a slight breath, suppressed the excitement that was constantly rising in his heart, and nodded. After that, the three of them turned around together. Chiba looked at Yukina and Hirohiko, then spread out the other two copied seal art scrolls, raised his fingers, connected a few seals, and pressed his hands. On the reels. solution! As soon as the palm of his hand touched the paper, the seal style constructed by Chiba according to the memory of the shadow avatar suddenly overflowed from the palm, covering the copied seal technique. Chiba turned gently, and the overflowing seal technique followed, and the seal technique that could be copied in a flash overlapped. The silent sound as if the key twisted the keyhole sounded in Chiba''s heart, and the two overlapping seal techniques began to slowly disappear from the center to the outside. In less than two or three seconds, the seal technique was copied. The type of reel is restored to a blank reel. seal Untied! "Yes!" At this moment, Xue Na couldn''t help but speak, looking at the blank scroll after Chiba removed his hand, with a slight excitement in his tone. For her, this couldn''t be better. It couldn''t be better. As long as the seal of the defense map is cracked, everything will be fine. The village will win and the war will end, so there is no need to worry. There are not so many killings and deaths! "Untied..." At this time, Hongyan''s eyes widened slightly and he muttered to himself. "Try another one." Chiba took another scroll, made a seal with one hand, and pressed it down. Suddenly, the seal came out again, rotating and covering together, disappearing from the center to the outside. There is no doubt that it is correct! This unsealing technique is correct, and it can unlock the seal technique on the defense map. In other words, they can now get the information on the defense map! "Chiba..." The success of the second experiment caused Xuena and Hirohiko''s eyes to fall on Chiba''s body, and the eagerness in their eyes was beyond words. "I know" Chiba nodded, took out the defense plan from his arms and placed it on the table. After that, he took a deep breath. Calm down, Chiba, this time is where you really have to calm down and then calm down. One success, no second chance! There can be no mistake at all! At the same time, Xue Na also held his breath, staring at the seal technique revealed by the Chiba two-finger seal on the defense map. As long as it is unlocked, everything can end! Thinking about it, she couldn''t help clenching her fists with both hands, unconsciously lifted it, and held it tightly in her heart. Nao... don''t know how she is now? Hongyan narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyebrows were furrowed, but his teeth clenched unconsciously, and he stared at the scroll closely. That seemingly ordinary scroll was sealed. At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s left hand connected several seals, and slowly pressed it with one hand, and kept pressing it on the scroll, sealing where the technique was! In an instant, the three of them held their breath at the same time. Chiba''s hand rotates gently until the two seals overlap. Untie it! At this moment, the same thought arose in the hearts of the three of them, and a depressive atmosphere immediately permeated the room, which made people feel their heartbeats speeding up and they had expectations. After a few seconds, Chiba''s hand slid slightly to the right, and slowly retracted, the three people''s eyes clearly reflected the scroll. The joy that was about to appear on his face, but at this moment, completely solidified! An indescribable look appeared on their faces. Shocked, stunned, suspicious, surprised, shocked... all kinds of expressions combined together, and finally turned into a face of disbelief! How can this be! Chapter 556： content! How could this be With an indescribable look gleaming in Qianye''s eyes, he took a step back slightly, and suddenly felt a little pain in his head. At the same time, Xuena and Hongyan almost acted like him, taking a step back, their faces stiff, as if they had seen the most incredible things. And in their eyes, the unfolded scroll... Blank! Yes, it''s a blank, the entire defense map is blank, there is nothing, just an empty scroll! There is no secret that the country of the earth must desperately protect! It turned out to be... nothing! Chiba''s brow furrowed, his teeth clenched unconsciously, and the faint pain in his head became more and more real. With so many people fighting for it, Yunyin and Yanyin both invested in quasi-S-rank ninjas. A troop of more than 100 people sacrificed unknowingly how many people secretly. They stuck with the strategy of the entire battlefield for more than a month or even a few months. The tactics, all three parties have been deflected, unexpectedly... just for such a blank scroll? This...what a joke! At this moment, wisps of bloodshot climbed into Qianye''s eyes. Qianye''s eyes were already bloodshot, and his teeth clenched. Obviously, obviously... this war can be ended! It turned out to be just blank? The disappointment caused by the frustration of longing turned into boundless anger in Chiba''s heart, and the anger instantly gathered in his chest, almost bursting out of his chest. "cough!" With a muffled cough, a puff of blood slowly overflowed from the corner of Qianye''s mouth. "Chiba!" At this time, Xue Nai glanced at the corner of her eyes and saw the appearance of bleeding from the corner of Chiba''s mouth. The disappointment that slowly grew in her heart disappeared, and she turned into a panic. At this moment, Chiba''s figure shook for a while, and the whole person fell over. "Chiba!" At this time, Hirohiko also felt the strangeness of Chiba, and the anger in his heart that seemed to have been played off suddenly dissipated. He took a hurried step and reached out his hand to help Chiba. "puff!" With the sound of a body impact, Xuena took a step back and caught the fallen Chiba. On the other side, Hongyan also held Chiba''s back to prevent him from falling backwards. Behind them, there was a bonfire with hot broth. If Chiba fell, he would have to be injured. "Are you all right, Chiba?" Xuena looked sideways and said anxiously. At this moment, Chiba''s head was leaning against her right shoulder. On this side of the face, Chiba''s forehead was attached to her face, and Chiba''s entire body was almost attached to her body. While speaking, Xue Nai''s hand had already touched the corner of Chiba''s mouth and wiped off the blood that overflowed from the corner of Chiba''s mouth. At the same time, Hongyan''s eyes swept, full of worry. "Ahem!" At this moment, Chiba coughed twice, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his left hand supported Xuena''s arm, and under the pull of Hirohiko, he stood up. Feeling the worried gazes of the two, Chiba shook his head and wiped the blood that overflowed from the corner of his mouth. After taking a slight breath, his eyes narrowed. calm! It''s okay to vomit some blood! You can''t be swayed by the gap, this matter... you must think about it. "I''m fine, I''m fine, I''m sorry, I worry about you." But he said in his mouth. While speaking, Chiba took a step forward, took off Xuena''s arm, and separated his back from Hongyan''s support, and looked at the blank scroll. "Did the unblocking fail?" At this time, Hongyan opened his mouth and said with a little peace of mind. He knew that Chiba had calmed down, and the vomiting blood just now should be due to anger and anger, and there will probably be no problem. When he heard Hirohiko''s question, Xue Na also looked at Chiba, and Chiba''s disappointment and anger had disappeared without a trace, but they calmed down. "No, it worked." Chiba shook his head. The unsealing just now went smoothly. He could feel that when his unsealing technique was embedded in the sealing technique, he had completely unlocked the seal technique, and it was impossible to touch the sealing mechanism. The deployment map is blank, really blank, blank at the beginning! "that" After getting Chiba''s affirmative answer, Hongyan''s heart suddenly tightened, and his brows instantly frowned. Xue Na''s face is also a bit ugly. "Yes, this defense plan is likely to be a conspiracy, or it is a decoy in itself, we have fallen into a game." Chiba closed the scroll, took it in his arms, and said, "However, it cannot be ruled out. This scroll is really blank. Anyway, we cannot rule out the contents of this scroll. It may be this possibility portrayed by some invisible means." It turned out to be like this, it turned out to be Chiba. This is to prevent Yanyin from having second-hand preparations. There is one seal and one invisible means. In this case, this layer can also be considered. Hongyan nodded silently. Xue Na also nodded, obviously agreeing with Chiba''s statement. "However, no matter what the conspiracy is, whether it is a vacuum, or any invisible means, we must return to the village as soon as possible. First, if there is any conspiracy, we must let the village know as soon as possible and deploy defenses. The use of pictures as bait is estimated to be a conspiracy at the national level and the village level, and it will even determine the direction of the entire battlefield, but it is certain that it will definitely be unfavorable for our village. Secondly, among the three of us, none of us have the ability to decipher hidden means, nor have we learned relevant knowledge. " After closing the scroll, Chiba said. "Well, that''s right." Hongyan nodded, agreed, and said: "Now our injuries are almost recovered. As long as Chiba has no problem with your right hand, we can leave immediately." "No problem, as long as one hand can move, there is still..." Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Chiba immediately replied. However, before he finished speaking, Xuena interrupted him~www.novelhall.com~ I saw that Xuena frowned and her face was quite blameless. She turned her head and looked behind the people. A slightly bitter smile overflowed from the corner of his mouth: "Qianqiu, it''s okay, we won''t..." However, she didn''t finish what she said interrupting Chiba. Because, where her gaze fell, there was no figure of that cute little girl, and her face suddenly changed. "Qianqiu!" She blurted out. Chiba and Hongyan also reacted at this time, turning around anxiously, looking at the empty behind, their expressions changed. How did you forget Qianqiu! They are unconsciously annoyed. This kind of going back to the village should not be mentioned in front of Qianqiu! This girl, I have been lonely! Chapter 557： search "Qianqiu!" "Qianqiu!" "Qianqiu!" Under the gloomy sky, the shouts of the three people echoed in three different places in the ruins after the war. Qianqiu...Don''t worry about it! Chiba walked through the dilapidated houses, shouting Qianqiu''s name, but in his mind, it was the cheering appearance when Qianqiu heard that he would stay with her that day, and in the past few days, the more The more cheerful, more and more adherent to Xuena''s Qianqiu. He knew how much Qianqiu liked them and how he didn''t want to be separated from them. Although Chiba knew they would leave Qianqiu sooner or later and return to the village. But before he really left, he still didn''t want to let Qianqiu''s beautiful vision be destroyed, even if it would make her happy for another day. This child has endured too many hardships, wars, loss of parents, living alone in a war zone, lack of food and clothing... this is not the life a child should live, even those young ninjas who are on the battlefield are still young The young ninjas who had to fight to fight were much better than her, at least these young ninjas had the ability to protect themselves and eat. Qianqiu doesn''t even have the ability to survive. If they didn''t escape here, I''m afraid Qianqiu would only starve to death in a few days! A few of them may have been the childs greatest support and source of happiness since the beginning of the war and the absence of his parents. In her heart, this feeling of being accompanied must be very warm, just like she has been cared by Jiu Xinnai and others. . The warmer, the more unwilling to give up. Chiba understands this feeling very well, and also understands Qianqiu''s mentality. At the same time, he also understands how much Qianqiu is reluctant to bear this warmth. When he learns that they must leave as soon as possible, he definitely cannot accept it. Even Chiba couldn''t imagine how Qianqiu could survive in front of the monster named Lonely. At the beginning, he spent the time when he was not used to being alone by animation, games, and novels. However, Qianqiu could not even eat hot food except for a broken house. That loneliness and that share seemed to be abandoned by the world. How did Qianqiu solve it and how to get used to it, and their appearance gave Qianqi much hope. Knowing that they had to leave, it brought Qianqiu much disappointment... Think about it, Chiba feels cruel. At the same time, when Qianye came out to look for Qianqiu flashed in his mind, Xue Nai stomped and complained. "Why can''t you just look at the situation and talk about it, Qianqiu is still there!" Yukina... also likes Qianqiu... Searching and shouting, Chiba frowned slightly, and the thoughts in his heart turned, but the corner of his mouth was a self-deprecating smile. Who doesn''t like this girl! How could anyone hate such a strong and intelligent girl? At this time, Chiba remembered Hongyan''s appearance of rushing out without saying a word. It was the first time he saw Hongyan being so impatient. He has always been a cautious and prudent one, and he is more messy than him. Seeing how impatient he is, one can imagine his concern and love for Qianqiu, as well as his degree of affection. After returning from the first day of field survival skills training, Chiba also felt in the conversation between the two. They got along very well, and their personalities were also very compatible. "Qianqiu...Qianqiu..." Chiba yelled a few more times, but the voice was suppressed as much as possible, maintaining a basic level, so as not to be too loud and attract people who shouldn''t come. After all, this is still a war zone, and the deployment of the plan is not over yet, Yan Yinhe Yun Yin won''t let go, they are still in danger. The calmness of the past few days does not mean that everything is gone. It may be the tranquility before the storm. Now, that blank defense map made Qianye feel uneasy. Looking at the ruins of the broken walls of the house, there was a constant flash of thought in his mind when he first met Qian Qiu, with Qian Qiu''s yellow skin and cautious appearance, Qianye''s teeth could not help but slowly clenched. When you find her, you must enlighten her, you must make an appointment with her, and you will be back when the war is over. Must make her feel at ease! Thinking about it, Chakra exploded under Qianye''s feet, jumped up, stepped on a broken wall, and headed towards the ruins more western. At the same time, Hirohiko and Yukina also had the same thoughts as Chiba, and searched frantically elsewhere. This is a war zone, there are many unstable risk factors, they are really afraid of what dangers Qianqiu will run out, causing irreparable consequences. However, until the gloomy sky dimmed, they rummaged through the ruins of the town, and even Hongyan searched the small woods and plains around the ruins of the town. There was nothing. Qianqiu''s figure. Qian Qiu disappeared in this area as if missing. Seeing that the sky was getting darker, the three of them were at a loss. They had to go back to the hut for nearly four hours. After searching all the places, Qianqiu still could not be found. They knew that there might be something wrong with the method they were looking for. Although Qian Qiu had extracted Chakra and his physical fitness had improved accordingly, within six hours, he would definitely not be able to get out of the range they were looking for. They would definitely be able to find her, and there were no traces of enemies here. Definitely something went wrong when they were looking for it. "You... haven''t found it?" Chiba stood a little far away in front of the house, as if sensing something, raised his head and looked behind. Seeing Xuena and Hongyan slowly walking from the left and right sides behind him, they shook their heads dejectedly when they heard his words. "Maybe Qianqiu is hiding, but she won''t come out after hearing our voices. After a while, she will definitely find a place to sleep when it gets dark. I have found several suitable resting places in this ruin today. When its late, when we get to Qianqius sleeping spot, we will find her one by one, and we will definitely find her!" Chiba took a breath and said. As soon as he said this, a hint of surprise flashed across Hongyan and Xuena''s faces, nodded, and said, "Yes." It turned out that I thought of going together! And in their hearts, it was so thought. "Go into the house..." After getting the affirmation of the two of them ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba sighed and turned his head. However, as soon as the half-word to Hiroshiko and Xuena was finished, his eyes slowly widened, and a surprised look slowly appeared on his face. At the same time, the eyes of Hongyan and Xuena behind him were slightly widened, and there was a look of surprise on their faces. "Qianqiu!" And the next second, they all exclaimed. At this moment, in their wide-open eyes, Qian Qiu ran out of the room anxiously, and his small face was covered with black stains and coughing continuously. And hearing this exclamation, Qianqiu who was coughing raised his head and saw the three of them, his slick eyes lit up, and his face showed joy. "Brother Chiba, Sister Xuena, Brother Hongyan, you are back!" Qianqiu revealed two rows of white teeth, squinted and smiled, and said with joy. Chapter 558： original…… "where have you been!" Xue Nai''s slightly blaming joyous voice suddenly sounded, and at the same time he had already crossed Chiba and ran forward. "call" Chiba let out a long sigh and let go of his heart. Hongyan turned his back quietly, not knowing what it looked like. "Really, it''s so worrying!" Xuena stopped, squatted down, hugged Qianqiu''s small body, and said slightly accusingly. "Yuki Na...Sister..." Qianqiu''s small face covered with black stains lifted slightly, resting on the warm shoulder, and murmured in his mouth. Then, there was a flash of water in her bright eyes, her small mouth flattened, and she almost cried, and quickly bit her upper lip to prevent herself from crying. At this moment, a strong black smoke slowly emerged from the door and the hole in the roof. "this is!" Seeing this strong black smoke, Qianye''s face changed and he ran in anxiously. This black smoke and the burning smell that followed, one can imagine what happened in the house. Feeling Chiba passing by, Yuuki, who was worried and relieved, anxious and rejoicing in her heart, raised her head slightly, her face changed drastically, and she hurriedly released Qianqiu and asked: "Qianqiu, what are you doing inside? " "Ah! Not good!" Hearing this sentence, Qianqiu''s face flashed in surprise, as if thinking of something, he stood up suddenly, pointed his hand to the side and back, anxious color overflowed his face, and opened his mouth anxiously: "No, inside...ah, good pain!" But before he finished speaking, he bit his tongue because he was too anxious, and the second half of the sentence became a slight pain. Seeing Qianqiu biting her **** hurry, Xuena couldn''t help but smile, touched her head, and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay, don''t worry." And half of this was said to herself. It''s okay, it''s okay, Qianqiu is okay! At this time, Hongyan, who turned his back, also felt that something was wrong. He looked back, but saw the black smoke billowing, and immediately ran into the house. Seeing Hongyan running in, Qianqiu, who was biting his tongue in anxiety, jumped a few times and almost rushed in, but was grasped tightly by Xuena, and could only jump anxiously, turning his head to look at Xuena, pointing wildly. Inside the house, there was nothing to move. "Don''t worry, leave it to Brother Chiba and Brother Hongyan!" Xue Na said again. ... Half an hour later, inside the house. Chiba hugged his chest and looked at the bonfire in front of him and the jars on it, frowning tightly, as if he had encountered an unanswerable question. But as he thought about it, his head tilted slightly, turning into the appearance of holding his chest and tilting his head, and his brow furrowed tighter. How is this cooked? It can cook the broth into such a burnt paste... At this moment, in front of him, the bonfire had been extinguished, and the pot on the bonfire shelf, the pot containing the broth, was already dark, and it was impossible to distinguish between meat and vegetables. Obviously, it was burnt. Beside him, Hongyan''s brows were frowned into a strange shape, his left eyebrow was lowered, and his right eyebrow raised. It was also puzzling how this burnt soup was made. Then, their eyes looked at Xue Na at the same time, revealing a look of questioning. Immediately, helping Chiba hugged his chest and tilted his head, frowning at the strangely shaped eyebrows of Hirohiko, and with a look of "How do I cook this", Qian Qi wiped the scorched and black-stained Xuena''s brows and raised his brows. Turning his head to look at the two of them, he said, "Why are you asking me?" Because, it seems that only you can make this kind of cooking. You must know how to cook it! Chiba and Hirohiko had such a thought flashing in their hearts at the same time, but their eyes quickly moved away. "I always feel that you just thought of something rude to me..." Xue Na blinked, frowned, and looked at the two with suspicion. The face that gradually began to tighten suddenly let go. Chiba and Hongyan shook their heads again and again, their eyes fell on the scorching pot again in a panic, and then both coughed slightly. "No, absolutely not!" After a light cough. The two shook hands again and again. Just now, the two of them thought there was a fire and rushed into the house, but the imaginary fire was not. The thick black smoke came out of this jar, which was a false alarm. After they were relieved, they There is a question, how can this broth be boiled into black smoke. This dark dish is really unfathomable. And this is the sigh that came out of their hearts when their eyes fell on the jar again. As for this pot of soup is boiled in water, it goes without saying that it is as strange as Chiba how the soup can be cooked in such a way. "Qianqiu, where did you go just now?" After this thought came up, Chiba put aside his doubts about Tang and asked Xiang Qianqiu. They searched for nearly four hours and couldn''t find it. Where did this girl go? "Hey!" When he heard Qianye''s words, Qianqiu stood up, smiled triumphantly, then ran over to the bed, looked at it on his stomach, and crawled in. what happened? Seeing Qianqiu''s actions, Chiba and Hirohiko looked at Xuena at the same time, with such a question in their eyes. "I do not know either?" Feeling the two gazes, Yukina smiled bitterly and shook his head. At this moment, Qianqiu crawled out from under the bed, his face cleaned by Xuena was stained with some dust, and then he took something from under the bed, hid it behind him, walked around the bed with his hands and ran Come over, stand still in front of the three. "Ni hehe!" Then, Qian Qiu smiled mysteriously and triumphantly, with an expression of "Ask me what is behind". "What''s behind you?" Seeing Qianqiu''s appearance, the three of them couldn''t help but smile, and asked them almost simultaneously. "It''s a pear!" Hearing the three people''s pleasant questioning, Qian Qiu readily turned what was hidden behind him to front of him, and his toothy smile slowly expanded into an innocent and warm smile. "you" Seeing the three small yellow pears Qianqiu was holding, the three looked at each other, their faces were all surprised. "I went to pick it! Last time I trained with Hongyan brother, I saw it!" Qian Qiu said crisply ~www.novelhall.com~ There was a lot of triumph in his words, "I saw it, but Hongyan didn''t see it". "It seems like..." Feeling the questioning gaze of Chiba and Yukina, Hirohiko nodded. It turns out that I really missed it! But such an idea came to him in his heart. "Eat! Celebrate Brother Chiba''s success!" Qian Qiu held the pear forward and smiled innocently and warmly. At this moment, the three of them were taken aback. For some reason, their noses were all a little sore. It turns out that Qianqiu didn''t run away from home... But... Go pick pears for us... Give us a celebration! Chapter 559： Exhort The next day, early morning. "Boom boom!" The beating sound from the roof awakened Chiba from his sleep. "Qianqiu, you have to remember that to make clothes from animal skins, it is best to rub lime to remove the oil, and then...remember, the stitches must be tight here, not too loose, but not too tight..." After that, Xue Nai''s gentle voice came from a little far away from the left. "Yeah! I get it!" Then, Qianqius serious response sounded like a silver bell, which made Chiba refreshed and his sleepiness disappeared. He opened his eyes, and what was greeted by the light from the holes on the roof, there was a hole in it. The light seemed to be blocked by something, and the beating sound came from there. It''s already morning! Chiba sat up slowly, touched his stomach, and seemed to feel some discomfort. The corners of his mouth smiled bitterly, but he couldn''t remember what happened yesterday. There was a memory in his head that seemed to disappear. No matter how you think, it is blank. He could recall the memory of this blank memory before. He only remembered that last night, after Qianqiu handed out the pineapples and asked them to eat them, the three of them all wanted to make excuses to let Qianqiu eat these three pineapples. This fruit can supplement Qianqiu''s nutrition. Secondly, I have to say that they were really moved by Qianqiu at the time. This girl was not only strong and intelligent, but also simple and kind-hearted. She must be very uncomfortable to learn that they were going back to the village immediately, but she was still They celebrated that they sincerely appreciate and love this little girl. Although her talent is rare, her innocence and kindness are more precious. At the same time, they are more apologetic in their hearts, almost subconsciously. They want to put all the good things together. Give it to her to make up for the guilt in her heart and hope she can live better. However, none of the three of them were too talkative. When they met Qian Qiu Wu Xie''s big eyes, they didn''t know what to say or what to say to make Qian Qiu eat the pineapple. In the end, they panicked. From below, they all stared at the burnt broth. But he himself was the fastest, saying "I''ll eat this, pear, Qianqiu, you can eat it yourself!", then he took the spoon and ate. The memory, from the section after the food entrance, began to be blank. In other words, he can''t remember the memory after the food was taken. Just a bite...that food can already be used as a weapon... Chiba frowned, and his slightly blue face was full of "indescribable" expressions. Can''t tell if it is bitterness, fear, or fright. When he turned his head, he saw that by the campfire, beside the tumbling broth, Qian Qiu was sitting in Xuena''s arms, watching Xuena carefully sewing the wild boar and deer skins. The two leathers had been dried. To remove the oil, it looks a bit of leather clothing, but Chibas focus is on Xuenas rusty sewing methods, the bandages on the lush white jade fingers, and the one on Qianqius body. How long is the dress. is it? Are you teaching Chiaki how to sew clothes? Chiba got out of bed and looked at the two with a slight smile. "Boom boom!" At this moment, the knocking sound above his head attracted his attention, and Chiba looked up, and saw another gloomy light covered up, followed by a thumping pounding sound. Is it Hongyan? Is this repairing the roof? Chiba took two steps and left around the bed. The jars on the side of the bed had been taken away. In Chiba''s eyes, one could clearly see that the scorched jars were neatly placed under the table, although They don''t look good, but they can still be used after they are cleaned. Just like the charred water tank in the corner of the room, I have lost the water tank these days. As he walked, Chiba looked around the house, which was no more than fifty square meters, passing by Xuena and Qianqiu who focused on teaching and learning, smiling at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t bother them, but walked out of the house silently. The sky was still gloomy, and the morning breeze carried a chill across his face. The slight chill made his head more sober. Chiba glanced at the busy Hirohiko on the roof and shouted, "Do you want me to help?" Hearing Chiba''s voice, Hongyan''s falling hammer paused slightly, then looked down, shook his head, and said, "No need, you can go ahead." "Oh!" Hearing this, Chiba nodded, then walked back to the room, sat down at the table full of ink, stretched out his left hand, picked up the pen, spread out one of the five or six scrolls placed on it, and began to write. For a while, the sound of banging, the quietness of silent writing, and the patient explanation of Xuena and the sound of iron needles penetrating the leather, mixed in the dilapidated but still standing in the ruins of the cabin, the whole cabin is distributed With a quiet and peaceful atmosphere, it has been spreading out, and in the end, it seems that the entire ruin zone surrounding the hut is quiet and peaceful. ... Inside the house, noon. "Are you full?" Hongyan put down the soup bowl, looked at the loophole that had been filled, turned his head and asked Qianqiu, who was sitting on the opposite side, chewing cheeks. "woo woo woo woo!" Hearing Hongyan''s words, Qian Qiu bulged his cheeks and nodded repeatedly, saying something, but his mouth was full of meat and gravy, but he didn''t know what she was saying. "woo woo woo woo!" At this time, there was a vague sound from Hongyan, and Chiba was also bulging with his cheeks, his mouth full of meat and gravy, and his eyes looked at Qianqiu with a stern look, as if he was teaching Qianqiu, but he didn''t know he was teaching what. "You two, swallow things down before talking!" At this time, Xuena, who seemed to be intolerable, snorted. Suddenly, Qianye and Qianqiu heard the words and bowed their heads together, chewing hard. "After we have eaten, let''s go. We have learned a lot today." Seeing the two chewing hard, Hongyan stood up, still showing the poker face, and walked to the door as he spoke. Seeing Hongyan''s appearance, Qianqiu stood up abruptly and ran over. Still chewing meat in his mouth. "thousand" Seeing Qianqiu chewing meat while running, Xuena seemed to be yelling again, but suddenly he thought of something before he started talking and swallowed. I saw that Hongyan stretched out a hand over there and handed it to Qianqiu. Qian Qiu blinked, and the speed of chewing immediately slowed down. It seemed that he didn''t know what this usually little poker face brother meant. However, after thinking about it for a while, she understood. She smiled "ooh heh", she stretched out her hand, took his hand, and then followed Hongyan out the door. And all this fell in the eyes of Chiba and Xuena, each of them smiled. ... Outside, in the evening. "Remember, you have to do this, otherwise the angle will be off." Hirohiko and Qianqiu walked all the way to the cabin. As Hirohiko said, he gestured with his wrists and fingers turning. And Qian Qiu followed him step by step, staring carefully at Hongyan''s wrist and finger movements, memorizing it carefully, and raising his little hand to imitate it from time to time. When they reached the door, Hongyan asked, Qianqiu nodded, indicating that he had remembered. At this moment, Chiba, who had been sitting at the table and writing for a day, rolled up the last scroll, let out a sigh of relief, turned to look at Hirohiko and Chiaki, and smiled: "Let''s eat." "Sit down." Xue Nas voice came at the same time. At this moment, a bowl of meaty road broth was placed on the four footless stools by the campfire, with wild vegetables and fungus floating in golden meat oil on the side of the bowl. Floating. "Ok!" Qianqiu nodded heavily, already salivating as his nose twitched. "Go!" Hongyan patted Qianqiu''s head and said in a rare soft voice. After this sound, Qianqiu hurriedly rushed over, holding up the broth almost at the same time as Chiba who was near the water platform, and sat down and drank. Afterwards, Hongyan also walked into his seat. Xuenai looked at Qianqiu''s eating, smiled and sat down, and took a small sip of the broth. The bonfire shot out a warm yellow radiance, illuminating the small house, and drawing the shadows of the four people long. "Chiba, you grab meat from Qianqiu...you..." Afterwards, Hirohiko''s voice blaming Chiba sounded. "Chiba..." After that, it was Xuenai''s helpless voice. However, the only answer to them was the sound of chewing meat and drinking soup. "Gluck!" Then, there was a burst of laughter like a silver bell. ... Inside the house, after dinner. Chiba looked at Qianqiu, who was looking at her, didn''t feel that she touched her head, looked at the six scrolls she was holding, and reminded him a little bit uneasy: "There are four in there. The scrolls are the basic ninjutsu of earth escape, wind escape, fire escape, and water escape. They add up to a lot. You must learn to use them properly. If any escape technique cannot be used, then you dont have this attribute. If you cant use any of them , Then you may be the chakra of thunder attribute, we do not know the ninjutsu of thunder attribute, but I wrote in the fifth scroll, the nature change of chakra and the basis of form change how to change the nature, you try it, It should be able to transform chakra into thunder and lightning. How to use it depends on your own savvy. Remember, did I tell you?" "Well! Qianqiu remembers that ninjutsu is the manifestation of Chakra''s imagination, and the competition of ninjutsu is the competition of imagination." Qian Qiu tightened the scroll in his arms and said crisply. "Well, the sixth scroll is a learning scroll for the shadow clone art. You must remember that the shadow clone is dangerous and you must be cautious. Chakra should use it as often as possible," Chiba said again. "Hmm!" Qian Qiu nodded repeatedly, her small mouth was gently tightened. "Finally, have you remembered the authentic use of the mechanism under the bed?" Chiba glanced at the underside of the bed in Kaori, where he created a space with the earth escape technique, and with the help of Hirohiko dug a tunnel leading to a suitable place to hide and escape from the ruins, and set it up As for the seal technique institution, Hirohiko entered the ninjutsu of Huo Dun and Feng Dun in the institution. As long as the Chiaki Jieyu unlocked and those who rushed into it, they would be burned to ashes by Hongyan''s Combination of Huo Dun and Huo Dun. "remember!" Qianqiu nodded heavily. "Remember, if the enemy does not find that you have escaped, this mechanism does not need to be used. If someone is chasing through the tunnel, you must make sure you run out of the tunnel before using the mechanism, you know?" Chiba seems to be a little worried~www.novelhall.com~ again reminded. "Well, Qianqiu will not forget it." Qian Qiu''s face was full of seriousness. "Ok" Chiba nodded and thought about it again. After confirming what was not explained, he sighed and said, "Have you really decided?" "Yeah! It''s decided, Brother Chiba, you also have to be careful." Hearing Qianye''s words, Qianqiu hesitated for a moment, but his eyes still turned firm, obviously his decision was made. "Well, then Qianqiu has to take care of himself, we will definitely come back to see you!" Chiba touched Qianqiu''s head again, turned around and stepped out of the door frame, and headed towards Honghiko and Xuena who looked outside the door. Tonight is the day of parting, when they return to the village! Chapter 560： Goodbye! "Goodbye, brothers and sisters!" Qian Qiu held six scrolls in one hand, raised the other hand high, waving hard, and yelled crisply in his mouth. Then, looking at the three figures that sprang out, they crossed the ruins of the tallest house, and were overwhelmed by night and ruins. Although I can no longer see the few favorite brothers and sisters, Qian Qiu still waved for a long time, until the hand was sore that I couldn''t lift it up before putting it down. After putting down his hand, Qian Qiu looked down at the six scrolls he was holding, and blinked with his big eyes. Brother Chiba said, the next step is to concentrate on practicing the above ninjutsu, and daily physical training must be done well, and the training of fore and side kicks should be increased. Thinking about it, Qian Qiu turned his head and looked to her left side. On the other side of the house on the left side of the house, there was a wooden stake set up by Chiba''s brother. In the future, in addition to push-ups, running around the house, and squatting, she will also train forehands and side kicks. Ok! Remember the action. Qian Qiu thought for a while, and seemed to confirm the movements of the front fist and the side kick, and after confirming that he had remembered it, he nodded silently. In addition to physical training, there is also need to eat well every day, eat more meat, not let go of vegetables, and not be picky eaters, otherwise you will get sick. If you get sick, you may not be able to wait for your father. Oh oh! correct! Also, Brother Chiba said, in the drawer of the desk, there is a scroll with some medicine on it, and some... Ok Thinking of this, Qian Qiu raised his head slightly, frowned, and fell into hard thinking. Cold medicine, yes, cold medicine! There are medicines that can heal wounds! After thinking for a while, Qian Qiu''s brain flashed with joy, and his face showed joy. Then, she took a deep breath, took another look at the ruins where the Chiba trio had disappeared, turned around abruptly, and ran back to the house. Standing on tiptoe, he put six scrolls on the table. It''s so warm in the room! After putting down the scroll, she glanced at the roof behind. The loopholes that had always been cold and leaky in the middle of the night to wake her up in the middle of the night are gone. The top is solid solid wood panels. She knows this kind of wood. She is a very strong fir, found in the woods far away from the house. That piece of Lin Zi Hongyan''s brother said that when she has mastered all the ninjutsu, and can separate the shadow clone, he can pass. Sure enough, like Chiba''s brother, Hongyan''s brother is also very good! Thinking about it, Qianqiu pulled a slight smile from the corner of her mouth, and then, she took a deep breath, and ran to the edge of the bed again, touching the white bedding. Sister Xuenai said that the quilt should be taken out to bask in the sun frequently. If it is dirty, it must be washed. The water in the water tank should also be transported by the stream frequently. We must keep half of the water in the water tank. And you can''t wash cups and clothes in a water tank, use that big basin. Thinking of this, Qian Qiu looked at the pot with mottled black stains standing upright at the door, nodded, and at the same time recalled the way Xuena washes things on weekdays. Qianqiu also remembers the action of washing things. Afterwards, Qianqiu seemed to think of something again, touching the back of the small bag with one hand, her small mouth tightly pressed. This is a ninja bag. The smaller one is made of leather and is slightly hard. It is also very simple and only has a space for kunai and shuriken. The workmanship is also very rough, the stitching is messy and dense. Although the craftsmanship is rough, it can be seen that the producer is very careful. The ninja bag that Sister Xuena made in the afternoon contained a coil of steel wire, three shurikens, and two kun...kun...yes, kunai! The kind of long kunai that can be used as a short sword! Brother Hongyan said that shuriken can''t be pulled down. This is useful when hunting. Brother Chiba also said that if shuriken is good, you can first... first... that first... Correct! Preemptive strike! You can also cover yourself to run into the escape secret tunnel under the bed. Thinking, Qianqiu bent down his knees, twitched his nose, looked at the small buckles on the side of the bed inside, pulled the buckles and raised them, which is a staircase going down, with a passage leading directly into the ruins. , Cant be used when its critical, and cant even take a look at ordinary times. Brother Hongyan, I will definitely practice shuriken to the point where I can turn the shuriken! Also, the skills of survival in the wild, I will also firmly remember, what can not be eaten, what can be eaten, what are the habits of different beasts, how to kill...and, moreover, the **** scene I will overcome it too, run away and vomit without being scared. In the future, I will peel and cut meat by myself! Qian Qiu stood up, frowned, her nose twitched from time to time, and her lips pressed tightly. "No! Chiba brother said that the scrolls must be hidden, not in conspicuous places." Looking at the bedclothes, Qian Qiu seemed to think of something again. He ran up again, ran to the table, with one hand closed, and the other put the scrolls scattered on the table one by one into the closed hands. Physical training, ninjutsu training, chakra training, shuriken training, and frequent hunting of beasts, food, and water... There are so many things to do! Qian Qiu put the last scroll in his hand, holding his hands up, thinking about various things in his heart, and walked to the bed. However, just as she passed the campfire broth, she stopped when she passed the four stools with no feet. "Qianqiu..." At this moment, her eyes suddenly became hazy, vaguely, as if she saw the Chiba brother who was robbing herself on the three stools, and the Hongyan brother who blamed Chiba brother, and also helped herself to clip from time to time. The gentle and beautiful Sister Xue Nai who came over with some meat turned her head at the moment, beckoning her to eat. In an instant, her eyes were red, and the mist was steaming. In the next second, her small mouth squashed, her teeth biting her upper lip tightly, her nose sore and uncomfortable. Why did you leave? Brother Chiba, sister Xuena, brother Hongyan...Why can''t you accompany Qianqiu more? It is clear that Qianqiu likes you the most, and likes you as much as his father! "Wow!" Finally, she couldn''t help it anymore and cried out with a wow, Dou big tears rolled from her clean and beautiful face, dripping to the ground, and printed watermarks on the ground. Qianqiu stood in front of the bonfire, holding the scroll in his hands, crying for a long time, crying very sad, crying until his head became a little groggy and tired of crying, and then slowly sobbed. "Little sister, why are you crying?" And just then ~www.novelhall.com~ a voice slowly sounded behind her. "I didn''t cry..." Qianqiu choked, and subconsciously responded. After that, the crying red eyes lit up suddenly, and he turned around suddenly, saying "Brother Qianye, are you back?" he blurted out. However, just after she turned around and turned her head, her body was suddenly stiff. In her eyes, a black jumpsuit hood was reflected, and under the hood, a pair of blood-red eyes opened slowly, and the three Gouyu in the pupils slowly turned, and then merged together. , Turned into a strange pattern. "Fuck!" Six scrolls fell from Qianqiu''s hands and rolled to the ground. "laugh!" A scroll rolled into the bonfire and burned with contempt! Chapter 561： Leave as soon as possible! "Chiba, how is it, did Qianqiu return to the house?" After breaking the ruined wall in the distance outside the hut, Xuena and Hongyan crouched carefully, looking at Chiba in front, and seeing that he had not spoken, they finally couldn''t help but speak. "Wait!" But at this moment, Chiba gently raised his hand to signal Xuena not to speak, and his posture on the broken wall was slightly raised, revealing a pair of green brilliance eyes, carefully looking towards the door of the house. , Looking at the little girl who has been waving. "Not yet?" At this time, Hong Yan seemed to be unable to help but ask. Chiba didn''t reply, because the little girl was still waving, and his brows were already slightly frowned at this moment. Qianqiu... Actually, I feel very reluctant! Chiba''s lips tightened slightly. In fact, last night, when they were in a coma, Xuena and Hirohiko could not help but explain to Qianqiu that they were leaving, and thought of a lot of reasons to convince Qianqiu, and even they still wondered if they could help Qianqiu. After taking it back, they didn''t expect that they put forward "Tomorrow, we might have to go back..." after such tentative words, Qianqiu agreed with one bite. "Well, Qianqiu knows it, it''s okay, Qianqiu has learned so many things, it''s okay to be alone!" This was what she said simply at the time, and after speaking, she smiled big, obviously to relieve them. At that time, Xuena and Hirohiko were stunned. Originally, they thought Qianqiu would be sad, and maybe even this well-behaved little girl would have a little temper, and unexpectedly would cry out for a while, but they didn''t expect Qianqiu. It would actually reassure them, and agreed. Even, I was afraid that they were worried, and added the sentence "It''s okay to be alone." Of course, what Qianqiu meant was that she would not leave with them, but was determined to be here to wait for her father alone. And hearing Qianqiu''s words like this, they really couldn''t say that they wanted her to leave with them, or force her away. However, they were actually relieved to receive such a reply from Qianqiu. If Qianqiu does not agree, they are really at a loss. Qianqiu''s feelings, they understand and understand that this couple is only five or six years old. The little girl who lives in this loneliness and ruins, what a cruel thing. And this afternoon, when Xuena explained this to herself while making a simple ninja bag, Chiba was actually relieved, and at the same time deeply felt that Qianqiu might have asked her if she wanted to go with her. They already knew when they were there, and they would definitely be separated. Because she will not leave here, she has to wait for her father, and after all, they are just here to heal their wounds, it is impossible to accompany her forever. This kid... is already mentally prepared! Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help sighing, and at this moment, the little girl at the door seemed to be tired from waving, and finally slowly put down her waving hand, holding the scroll, looked around for a while, and ran back. The house. Seeing this, Chiba said: "Qianqiu is back." As he said, he also took a few steps back and turned around. "Chiba, can''t you stay for one more day?" At this time, Xuena frowned, but said: "Look, Qianqiu''s house doesn''t even have a door panel. What if you encounter an enemy? If there is a door, At least it can block it for a while and can buy Qianqiu some time to go down the secret path." As soon as he said this, Hongyan frowned, thought a little, and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t spit out, looking at Chiba silently. Feeling the gazes of Hirohiko and Xuena, Chiba looked at the right hand that was still hanging on his chest. Although the left hand had recovered, the right hand was severely fractured after all. Although Hirohiko and Xuena have handled it quite well and are recovering steadily, Tendons and bones were injured for 100 days. Although Chiba uses medical chakras every day to recover quickly, the effect of medical ninjutsu on the bones is very limited. The right hand has not recovered yet, and I dont know how many days it will take. To recover. To be honest, he also wanted to stay, and even thought of using "the right hand has not recovered" as an excuse to persuade himself to stay. However, his reason told him, no! Absolutely not! Now, I absolutely cannot stay here, and even staying here yesterday and today is already at the limit, and even a bit irrational. "No, we can''t forget the mission of the village because of the ages. Now we have to go back. There may be endless variables in the next moment. Moreover, we may not be able to reach the village smoothly when we set off now. We may encounter Yunyin in the middle. He Yanyins interception force. Several days have passed, and the violent walking of the brigade should have subsided, and now Yanyin and Yunyin must have noticed that we escaped in chaos, and even the team searching for our bodies should have reported back. After finding reports like our corpse, Yunyin will definitely look for and stop us frantically... If Yanyin, um... Yanyin may not be too active, no! Yanyin will definitely be very active. Even if we leave now, I''m not sure whether the defense plan can be sent back smoothly and in time," Chiba frowned and said, "We left in a hurry. You were almost exhausted, and I was in a coma. I will definitely leave traces even if there is no solution. We cant leave the seal of the defense map for a long time because it will harm our future. "but" Xuena took a half step forward and seemed to have something to say, but was interrupted by Chiba. "No, Qianqiu also told us not to worry. She is already prepared in her heart. She is a strong child and very smart, and this experience of living alone in the ruins that we did not come can also allow Qianqiu to live well. Go down, and we stay, will attract the chasing soldiers of Yanyin and Yunyin, in front of the deployment plan, they will not care whether Qianqiu is a lovely and lovable little girl, she will only become Yunyinhe Iwagaki threatened us to hand over the bargaining chip for the defense plan. If we were not there, they would only treat Qianqiu as a little girl who is insignificant. Moreover, I also told Qianqiu that she must not use ninjutsu in front of others or with us. Anything related to the professor, our affairs, she also knows to be kept secret, Qianqiu will definitely survive, and when the war is over, we will come back to pick her up, and even if it is strong, we will take her to the village. ." Chiba is decisive, and while speaking, he has already passed between Hongyan and Xuena, with a sense of decisiveness, flying out, and the direction is directly back to Konoha. Seeing the back of Chiba resolutely leaving~www.novelhall.com~ Xue Naibei''s teeth bit her lower lip slightly. "Let''s go, Chiba is right." At this time, Hongyan spoke. "I know..." Xuena nodded, Chiba''s analysis is very clear and correct. At this time, he has to return to the village, and he must return to the village as soon as possible: "But..." "Okay, let''s go, we will come back when the war is over." Hirohiko watched Chiba have gone far ahead, leaving a sentence, and followed. "Ok!" Xuena nodded and glanced at the broken wall one last time, his gaze seemed to extend away, and when he gritted his teeth, Chakra exploded under his feet and followed Chiba and Hongyan. Qianqiu, stay alive and wait for us to pick you up! While flying, the three of them had an idea at the same time. Chapter 562： in case…… Thousands of things, this came to an end. In any case, this war is related to the fate of Jiu Xinnai, and I must take Jiu Xinnai''s destiny first. And now, the defense map is blank, I don''t know if it is an invisible means or it is really just blank. If it is an invisible means, then everything is fine. But if it is really blank... With a "chick" Chiba, one head rushed into the small forest in front of him, his feet kept running, and the leaves were flying, his eyes were already half-squinted, and his eyes flashed sharply. That''s Yanyin''s conspiracy! Moreover, it was a very vicious conspiracy. During the encirclement period, looking at Yanyin''s reaction, it is estimated that Yanyin in the encirclement circle didn''t know that this defense map was blank. If it is known that it is blank, there will be some flaws. If it''s really a conspiracy, the person who made the conspiracy might even lie to Yan Yin''s own people. In this way, he did not hesitate to lie to his own people, and almost put the entire hundred-man army of Yanyin in the encirclement circle, and a rare ninja with an excellent commander-level of quasi-S-level strength was placed in the entire whirlpool, and its viciousness can be imagined. Even in a sense, treating this hundred-man army and such an excellent and rare commander as a strategy of abandoned sons, if the encirclement is out of control, this hundred-man army and that Yanyin commander will undoubtedly die and absolutely cannot escape. And such a vicious scheme is equivalent to sacrificing so many of his own people, so how much benefit this conspiracy will bring to the conspirator, that is, Yanyin Village, is directly proportional to the loss caused, Yanyin is due to the layout. The greater the loss, the greater its recovery. Not only can it completely make up for the loss, but it can also get several, even ten, or dozens of times more benefits than the loss. So, with an excellent and rare commander and an elite unit of one hundred people, the loss would be several times, even ten times, dozens of times more benefits, what would it be? Thinking about it, Chiba''s brows became tighter and tighter, and his steps unconsciously speeded up. At this time, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other, looking at Chiba who was suddenly accelerating, frowning slightly, Chakra exploded under their feet, and quickly followed. But the worry in their eyes is even stronger. At this moment, it was about ten minutes after they left the hut, but Chiba had already increased the speed four or five times. This speed had exceeded the normal speed of driving, and almost felt a bit recklessly marching. After recuperating in the past few days, their bodies have improved greatly, but Yukina had lost too much blood before, and Hirohiko had been fighting several **** battles, and almost all of them were on vigil. Although they had enough sleep, they were reversed day and night, and the quality of sleep was relatively poor. Some, after accelerating several times at this moment, I already felt a little discomfort. If it accelerates further, their bodies may be overwhelmed. But they weren''t worried about their bodies, but Chiba''s actions, speeding up four or five times in ten minutes, which was already in a state of urgency. Chiba is very anxious now. In their opinion, they don''t even have the feeling of being fully prepared and in control. In other words, there must be a lot of hidden information about the deployment map. Based on their understanding of Chiba, I am afraid that this matter has already begun to get out of Chiba''s grasp. No, it is very likely that they have already got out of Chiba. Mastery. Even Chiba doesn''t know what will happen next, what kind of attack they will be attacked...and don''t know how they will end in the end! What will happen to the rescue mission this time! At the same time, they were also a little worried about the situation of the other three, that is, the situation of Kento, Taketake, and Mr. Morino. At that time, they were divided into two groups. I dont know how the situation of the three of them is now. Whether they have been affected by the second-tail runaway. Have they returned to the village? After all, they stayed here for a few days. If they are safe, they should almost return to the village. However, the three Jianren Chiba did not specifically mention it, and they did not worry too much in their hearts. If the Jianren three are really in danger, Chiba will never sit idly by, and will definitely go back to rescue with them, even if not. If you go to rescue, you will also divide your troops, at least to confirm. Now that Chiba doesn''t say anything, then Chiba must be very sure that the three Jianren will not be in serious danger. And while they were thinking about their worries, Chiba in front of them suddenly stopped, and they all slammed the brakes, "Boom!" "Boom!" With two beeps, they stepped **** the branches of the two trees. . "Snapped!" With a crisp sound, where the two fell to the ground, the branches suddenly split, the sawdust flew away, and a few small pieces of wood stood up at their feet. "What''s wrong? Chiba!" Xue Na held the tree trunk, stabilized his figure, and asked urgently. "what happened?" Hongyan also raised his hand to grab a branch on the top of his head, stabilized his figure, and opened his mouth. However, Chiba did not answer them. At this moment, his pupils were moving left and right, obviously in rapid thinking. Beyond the loss of an elite unit of hundreds of people and a rare qualified commander with wisdom and strength, what else can there be? Only this war! End this war as a victor, that is to say, win this war! Yan Yin, is to use this conspiracy to end this war and make the country of the earth the ultimate victor! And now, in this war, Shayin has no power to fight anymore, Mist is not diplomatic, and there is no much action, and there is no mention of Mists actions in the original work, and even the war is approaching the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao. This battle is about to end, I am afraid that the fog can not stir up the big storm. If the fog causes any major events, the original work must mention it. So, that is to say, this third Ninja World War is now a three-way war between Yunyin, Yanyin, and Konoha. If Yanyin wants to end this war and win, he will destroy the new force of Yunyin and Konoha! And this encirclement, the encirclement centered on the defense map, is not the best trap to attract Yunyin and Konoha? It can even cause a confrontation between Konoha and Yunyin, avoiding the two from joining forces! Then they used this hundred-man army as a participant in Yanyin, dispelling Konoha and Yunyin''s doubts, and concealing the trap of encirclement... And this trap... It makes sense, everything makes sense! All of this, the emergence of the encirclement, and the blank deployment map, can be connected! This is ~www.novelhall.com~ Yanyin''s conspiracy! Chiba''s eyes lit up suddenly, and his heart was clear. A series of thoughts poured into his heart, and he already understood everything. After trying to understand, Chiba suddenly turned around and said anxiously: "Hirohiko, Yukina, we are now..." However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted. "boom!" In the night, a huge firelight exploded, bursting out, and Qianye''s eyes were red. His face instantly stiffened, and his eyes flashed with shock! "what!" And at this moment, Xuena and Hongyan also turned their heads in horror, and went out without speaking, eyes full of the explosion of fire. The place where the explosion... It is Qianqiu''s hut! Chapter 563： Poisonous scheme! Qianqiu... don''t worry! Chiba ran through the woods frantically, much faster before, and his face was already green, with clear, anxiety, anger, and faint fear intertwined in his eyes. At this moment, he was basically convinced of Yan Yin''s conspiracy. Iwain used the defense plan as the bait, and the elite troops and excellent commanders were abandoned. The conspiracy he laid was to attract Yunyin and Konoha to fight, and constantly sent powerful ninjas to participate in the fight, and then continuously The loss of the ninja is so strong that Yunyin and Konoha can be weakened. And this encirclement is to weaken the vortex of Yunyin and Konoha. Even, the encirclement that Yunyin and Konoha worried about was out of control and became a vortex of ground meat on the battlefield. In fact, it does not exist at all. Those elite troops and commanders of Yanyin 100 The reaction is nothing more than a real illusion made in the dark. Iwanyin still hopes that Yunyin and Konoha will send more and more troops and powerful ninjas. It is best to really become a whirlpool of ground meat. The new force of Yunyin and Konoha was twisted in, but they couldn''t get out. Yanyin can at the cost of a hundred troops of Yanyin all the time, and possibly the loss of pretending to increase troops when the encirclement is out of control, and then wait until the time is almost up, when the meat whirlpool is the bloodiest, gather all of Yanyin. The power of, in one fell swoop to kill all Yunyin and Konoha in the whirlpool of ground meat, even Yanyin who was already inside! This strategy is very poisonous, very poisonous! However, it is effective and possible. If it is Chiba, as long as conditions and psychology allow, it is estimated that such a poisonous scheme will be used. This sacrifice of a small number of ninjas in the village can maximize the results and even determine the direction of the entire war. Undoubtedly, this is cost-effective. As long as the people who use the strategy are cruel enough, the power is large enough, and they have enough ability and prestige to calm the strategy. The pressure of public opinion after exposure, in case the strategy fails or is exposed before completion, the village of Iwagaki may arouse public opinion. As for the possibility of rebellion, the world of ninja is cruel, and this kind of sacrifice has not been seen. It''s just that this kind of behavior of concealing the death of the ninja is somewhat chilling, and the military will inevitably shake. When public opinion is raging, this strategy will have counterproductive effects. In summary, Chiba also roughly guessed who this conspirator was. There is no doubt that it is the long-lived three-generation earth shadow of Yanyin Village, and the two-libra Ohyeki! Only with the status of the shadow class can this big event that is almost related to the final direction of Yanyin Village in the war be carried out, and only Tu Ying can use important things such as the defense map to make a fuss. Konoha''s defense map was stolen. However, the three generations of Hokage personally took the initiative, leaving no room at all. They killed the enemy who snatched the defense map on the spot. Even the importance of the defense map had to be paid attention to, and only the method and prestige of the longest reign of Tukage , Can suppress the public opinion pressure after the plan is exposed. In the original work, some fragments can be seen that the prestige of Onoki in Yanyin Village is no less than that of Konohas three generations of Hokage, and even better than the third generation of Hokage in Konoha. The prestige is even higher. The conditions and psychological permission here are actually related. This kind of poisonous scheme will destroy the image of the village if it is risky. It will leave a cunning and insidious image in the eyes of other countries. After that, during the war, every country will be careful. Beware of Iwayin. Basically, there is no possibility of alliances. In peacetime, if there is any unexplained turmoil, I may be suspected for the first time. I will become passive in many things. Although the battle between ninjas is omnipotent. Extremely, but there are still some bottom lines in the war of ninjas. Now, Yanyin has used such a poisonous tactic. It is obvious that Yanyin Village''s situation in the war is already very unfavorable. In order to reverse the situation, he has to use this tactic. Basically, Yanyin Village is almost in desperation. But now, the two tails went violently again. The encirclement must no longer exist. They could not find their corpses. Yanyin must also know that the defense plan had been taken away by them. Now their plan is facing a turning point. Their actions are basically Chiba. Guess it. The first action is to kill as much as possible the Konoha and Yunyin ninjas involved in the encirclement they can kill, and completely abandon the plan. If you lose the blank plan, you will lose it, at least in the plan. Before failure, kill all the ninjas of Konoha and Yunyin that can kill, and take the greatest benefit. The second action is to pursue and kill the three of them who took the defense map with all their strength, retake the defense map, and check the seal. If the seal is unlocked, then abandon the plan. If the seal is not unlocked, then the news of the defense map will be secretly dispersed. Go out and create another encirclement, the original plan continues! And now, it doesn''t matter whether it is the first or the second type. An accident has occurred on Qianqiu''s side, and the explosion is likely to be the ninjutsu that Qianqiu inspired Hirohiko in the sealing mechanism. Chiba told Qianqiu before that when you meet a stranger, don''t act rashly or use ninjutsu at the first time. Generally speaking, that person will only treat him as a little girl, not as a threat. Although there is doubt, it is impossible. What to do to her, a five or six year old girl, unless it is abnormal. When encountering such a perverted enemy, Qianqiu is ready for the future, and there should be nothing to do, at least in a short time. However, now, only ten minutes away, something went wrong. In all likelihood, I have encountered a ninja from Iwayin, and the mentality of the current Yanyin ninja is hard to say. According to the difference between their two actions, their mentality will be different, but it is certain that one of them The mentality is a red-eyed mentality. Regardless of whether the other person is a little girl or not, they will automatically think that they are the relationship between the three of them, and thus apply the ninja set to Chiaki''s hands. As long as it is a suspected source of intelligence, whether it is a man or a woman, old or young, no matter what method is used, they must open their mouths to obtain information! And ~www.novelhall.com~Iwagyu is not Konoha, Konoha should be more peaceful with respect to other methods, other Shinnin villages... Qianye gritted his teeth, the forest in front of him was exhausted, and his vision suddenly opened. In the darkness, the ruins of the house were already on the edge of his sight. At this moment, his heart was tight. This scene, the scene that had just suddenly opened up in front of him, gave Chiba a feeling of deja vu, and this feeling of deja vu was indeed shocked. Before... it seems that this happened... Qianye''s teeth bite slightly, and he shot straight out from the woods. Several ups and downs were already tens of meters away, and the speed was so fast. From the eyes of others, it was as if a silhouette of a person in the woods was tens of meters away. Afterwards, Xue Na and Hong Yan also rushed out of the jungle. The three silhouettes flew away quickly, toward the flames of circular smoke in the escape. Qianqiu, don''t have anything, you have to hold on to anything, we will be here soon! Chapter 564： If you can! "Akat...?" Looking at the burning hut, the headed sturdy Yanyin ninja frowned slightly. There was a glimmer of vigilance and surprise in his eyes. "Unexpectedly, there is such a terrible trap hidden in this cabin. It is certain that this little girl must be related to the three of Taki Chiba." The Xian Shouyan behind him glanced at the three rocks behind him. The restrained little girl who was watching, frowned slightly, but there was a hint of luck in her tone. If it weren''t for the mysterious ninja who claimed to be Akatsuki, they would probably fall into this trap. At this moment, in front of the burning hut, there are five Iwagaku ninjas standing. Except for the ninja headed and the ninja behind him, everyone else is surrounded by the little girl whose hands were tied and fell to the ground. . The second tail ran away, and the encirclement was completely destroyed. It was only calmed down two days ago. When reinforcements from Yu Yunyin village arrived, they were finally defeated by Yunyin in the battle to capture the second tail. Yunyin successfully rescued the second tail.zhuli. However, in comparison, in the battle to capture the second tail, Yunyin lost much more than them. Although their losses were also large, they still took advantage of it. After all, the second tail was originally Yunyins. There was no improvement in the rescue. On the contrary, they lost hundreds of lives, and they only lost 20 or 30 people. After all, on the second tail, Yunyin was more anxious and irrational than them. They took advantage of this to some extent and reduced a lot of losses, although the final capture plan went bankrupt due to the emergence of Yunyins "AB combination" , But the battle is still worth it. However, the defense map is missing. Konoha''s Taki Chiba, Uchiha Hirohiko, and the princess of the Hyuga family have escaped. The defense map is so important, and there are also Hyuga family members in the team that snatched the defense map. For the princesses, the commander Huang Tu, who was newly supported by them, ordered a separate pursuit, and even mobilized all the people who were ambushing in another place, working separately, to find the three. As for Yunyin''s side, because of Erwei Renzhuli, he has begun to retreat to other theaters. However, Lord Loess still sits on the front line with Yunyin himself to prevent Yunyin from interfering with their search plan. If they can regain the defense plan and catch the direct line of the Hyuga family, then they Yanyin will make a profit in this game. And they were a group in the search unit. Luckily, they found some intermittent traces of being washed away by heavy rain. They came here and found the hut here. Just when they stopped, the hut suddenly exploded. The ninja in black and red clouds suddenly rushed out of the flame explosion, and in his hands was the little girl in front of him. But I didn''t expect that after the mysterious ninja rushed out, he would throw the little girl in between them. "I was sent by Xiao to assist three generations of Tuying. This girl has what you want." At that time, he only said so, and flew away, without stopping at all. In fact, they also know that there are things they want to know. After all, this is the place where the traces lead, and those traces are likely to be the footprints left by the trio of Takichiba. After reading the overall report, Lord Loess had also asserted that the three of Takichiba should have been seriously injured, could not go too far, and had no time to cover their tracks, they would definitely leave traces. When they set out, Lord Loess had instructed. When you encounter traces of three people or so, you must trace the past, even if the troops are divided. When they saw this hut, they were already convinced that they had found the right place. There were obvious traces of life in this hut, and Takichiba and the three people must have a place to shelter in order to raise the wounds. Seven or eight here is Takichi. The place where Ye three people recuperate. Even without this mysterious ninja, they would catch this girl. However, then again, they didn''t expect that there was such a mechanism in this room. If it weren''t for the mysterious ninja, they might have been reduced to ashes. As the house burned, there were bursts of crackling noises. "What''s the matter, Captain?" After turning many thoughts, Xian Shou Yanyin looked at the back of his captain, frowned and asked. He and his captain grew up together. The captain has always been vigorous and resolute, but now it looks a little hesitant. "I always have an ominous premonition, why the Akatsuki organization in the Kingdom of Rain will help us Yanyin..." Captain Yanyin moved his eyes and looked at the ruins where the mysterious ninja disappeared. "The thoughts of the three generations of Tuying adults are not something we can guess." Xian Shou Yanyin frowned slightly, his gaze also moved with his captain''s gaze, and fell behind the ruins, where the mysterious ninja disappeared. "This matter, I always feel a little suspicious... I always feel that there is some conspiracy behind this." Captain Yanyin frowned, his premonition was always accurate, and even allowed him and his team to avoid many dangers. Now his hunch made him a little uneasy. "The key now is to find the three of Takichiba. This little girl must know where they are going. What we are going to do now..." Xian Shou Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the petite girl tied to the ground, a layer of coldness gradually appeared in her eyes: "No matter what method you use, you must open her mouth." "Ok." Hearing the words of his best friend, Captain Yan Yin also slowly turned his head, and even with a cruel look, he fell on the little girl. At the same time, he had already caught a kunwu in his hand, and slowly walked towards the little girl, looked at the little girl and said: "I hope you can explain it well, otherwise..." Captain Yanyin''s eyes flickered coldly, without the slightest sympathy. This time all the investigation teams were equipped with a master torture master, and he was the master torture master of this group, so that such a little girl would wake up and then speak about them. Everything you want to know is too easy. It''s just that the process is a bit cruel and bloody! And the other four Rocky Ninja ~www.novelhall.com~ silently watched their captain get closer and closer to the little girl, without the slightest sympathy in their eyes, some were just urgent. Urgently want to know where the goal is. "despair!" Captain Iwagaki stepped out and passed the thin ninja. In two or three steps, he could leaned down, separated the little girl''s skin, awakened her with pain, and then used her blood to break all her defenses. , Tell them what they want to know. And at this moment, when the footsteps fell, the moment the shoes of forbearance stepped on the ground, the moment the wet ground sank slightly. Captain Yanyin froze suddenly, his eyes widened, and his back was chilly. It seemed that there was a humanoid black figure with eyes that seemed extremely calm because of excessive anger. Behind him, the overflowing murderous intent was like a cold thorn, which made his heart tremble with shock. At this moment, the other Yan Yin also changed colors, their eyes suddenly widened, full of shock! "Be careful! Captain!" Chapter 565： Overweight! Unexpectedly, silently came behind me! Captain Yanyin''s eyes looked back a little bit, Chiba''s rising appearance gradually entered his field of vision, and when he touched the black eyes with infinite murderous intent, his pupils couldn''t help but shrink. a bit. "laugh!" But at this moment, a kunai sword pierced from behind him, coming out through his chest, almost flying out of his chest! "team leader!" At this moment, a trace of horror flashed across Yanyin''s faces, bloodshot eyes entwined, and the young man rising up in his eyes, and the young man''s left hand that penetrated his captain''s kunai. "you wanna die!" Suddenly, the horror turned into anger. The Yanyin people burst into tears with a burst of shouts in their mouths. The four rushed out, surrounded by squares, and rushed towards your young man, the bitter and cold light flashing in his hands, look at it , Only a few steps away, we will assassinate the young man behind their captain on the side of the thin rock hidden! However, do not pay attention to the control of murderous intent at all. Although people arrive silently, the murderous intent will be noticed in advance, and after being noticed in advance, in the world of ninja, this means that the attack has failed! At the moment when the Yanyin people burst out, in the eyes of Captain Yanyin, among the gaze that reflected Qianye''s solemn face, a figure suddenly appeared from behind Qianye, and a cold light was already cut towards The back of the neck of the young man who jumped and stabled. In the next moment, the gaze that reflected the young man and the cold light slowly dimmed, and even his eyes dimmed, gradually becoming soiled, and in a short while, the whole person has already turned into Loess humanoid. "stop!" At the same time, the look of fright and anger on that Xian Shou Yanyin''s face stagnated, and he flashed with joy, looking at the coldly stunned figure behind the boy who was exactly the same as his own captain. It turned out to be a soil stand-in! Already hide the double! And even in such a short time, it will have replaced the soil clone, which is amazing! As expected of the captain! At this moment, not only him, but the other Yanyin had already seen the clues, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Obviously, this group of Yanyin also reacted very quickly, reflecting his captain''s figure and his jumpy figure, and his feet were severely Stepping on, the wet land was slippery, the momentum was greatly reduced, and he had already slid away, and stopped the attack almost the instant he rushed, avoiding his own attack from spreading to his captain. "Huh!" But in the next second, Kuwu swept past, Han Guang cut out from the other side of the young mans back neck, with a sneer, floating on Captain Yanyins face, Scan two paragraphs! This Kuwuwu sweep has already beheaded this young man! Overweight! At this moment, the sliding Yanyin also showed a sneer. Seeing the young man whose body was different from the crosscut, he almost snorted. At the same time, he was also a little bit angry. I jumped down and swarmed in such a gaffe, this is simply an insult to my captain! It shouldn''t be! You must be more calm next time, or wouldn''t you let the enemy laugh at them? However, at the next moment this sneer floated, Captain Yanyin''s complexion changed, a stiff color flashed, and the floating sneer instantly solidified! This feel... There was a sudden burst in his heart, and a premonition that was a hundred times more ominous than before emerged from his heart! At this moment, time seemed to slow down. In his eyes, the figure of the young man with a different head was slowly turning into a water ball, one small, one large, two water balls. Water body! Captain Yanyin''s throat rolled, and almost blurted out an exclamation. At the same time, when the water polo was formed, it seemed to be stuck in the air, and it didn''t spread out with the momentum of his one-slash. There is a back hand! The throat rolled, almost blurted out in exclamation, but his heart already screamed again. And when he screamed in his heart, the two water **** suddenly revolved, and gradually condensed into three revolving water arrows, reflecting in his slightly widened pupils. "despair!" He landed gently, his stature was short, and with the momentum of the landing, his feet were slightly bent, and the whole person was almost about to eject to the side. hide! When he landed, there was only one thought in his mind, and even his body had automatically reacted, taking advantage of the momentum to bend his knees and eject to move sideways. Too late! His heart tightened, and none of his eyes were separated from the three arrows that were about to rush out of the rotating force. "Snapped!" However, at this moment, his face suddenly changed, and he looked down abruptly, a flash of horror in his eyes. how is this possible! how come? At this moment, on top of his feet that were about to lift off the ground when he bent his knees and ejected, he had already grasped a pair of hands extending from the ground under his feet, and the ejection momentum was reduced! Earth escape, beheading in the heart! Do not! impossible! The hands are reflected in his eyes. At this moment, the momentum of his ejection has been reduced, and the speed has been slowed by a beat. The three rotating water arrows are already on the forehead, left shoulder, and right chest. The place where they touched is painful. It has emerged, and the flesh has been turned out! ! "Damn it!" In despair, he screamed and his body froze instantly! "Chichichichi!" At this moment, time seemed to speed up suddenly, three water arrows shot out, and blood spurted out as if being strung out! "Wow!" At this time, the human form of the loess fell apart, rustling, turning into a pile of loess, scattered on the ground, like a mound. "Du Du Du!" At the same time, there were three muffled sounds, and the three rotating water arrows plunged into the soil with splashing blood~www.novelhall.com~, and the soil splashed immediately, like a heavy iron weapon shot into the soil. general! Then, with a "pop", water drops sputtered out, and the moment the three water arrows hit the ground, they collapsed, leaving three blasted holes! "puff!" In the next second, on the loess pile, a stiff figure slowly fell. Amidst the muffled sound of flesh hitting the soil, the loess pile was instantly crushed, and a horrified and distorted face was buried, and the gurgling blood came from there. The three twisted holes flowed out, and in an instant, a large swallow was already wet, and the crushed loess was stained with crimson. How Seeing his captain''s stiff and falling look, watching the red blood flowing out of the loess, the remaining four Yanyin''s eyes widened, while his body was sliding, his eyes were staring at the ground without blinking. On the fallen corpse, his mouth opened and he couldn''t say a word. Even, they seem to forget that they are still sliding, the castration has gradually weakened, and the slightest support to stop the momentum, stability means nothing to prepare for battle! In their faces, eyes, and even their body posture, there is only that incredible color! Chapter 566： late! Captain...dead? How can this be? Such a powerful captain, how could he just die like this? Impossible, it is absolutely impossible! Xian Shou Yan Yin''s mouth opened and closed, and he couldn''t say a word of surprise. His mind was full of horrified emotions, and his heart contracted for a while, and after the contraction, his heart was beating frantically. Just a moment...just a moment... The situation just happened for a moment. He only saw that the boy was cut in half, his head was in a different place, and then it was hydrated into an arrow. At the same time, his captain landed. Then the water arrow flashed and penetrated his captain. His body, and then his captain fell in a pool of blood. During the whole process, he could not react at all! Even the joy and admiration that the captain had just turned defeat into victory has not completely faded. Water body, soil escape, heart decapitation... and the strange water arrow art... this kid had already planned it when he rushed up! Use the water body to lure the enemy, then use the water volume of the water body to perform the strange and powerful water arrow technique, and then use the earth escape technique to restrict the movement of the captain. The distance between the water arrow and the captain itself is extremely short, even though the captain is already I''m ready to dodge, but even if I''m only restricted, I''ll be hit by a water arrow a little slower... This kid expected that the captain would react and would barely escape, so he prepared a soil escape technique! Everything was in this kid''s expectation. It is very possible, even deliberately letting the captain find him attacking from behind, causing the captain to resort to a substitute technique, deliberately selling a flaw to the captain with a water body, letting his body attack... impossible! This is absolutely impossible! What kind of kid is able to carry out such tactical calculations, even if he can have such thoughts, but the moment the water body is released, he uses the water in midair to perform another ninjutsu, and instantly uses this other ninjutsu... How skilled is this kid with Chakra and how precise is his manipulation of Chakra! Jieyin speed... I''m afraid there is not much Jieyin! This kid has long been in ninjutsu, I am afraid he is the best in the village, even if he is Lord Loess, he may not be better than him! Such a kid... Such a kid... Is it possible? is it possible? may After thinking about it, Xian Shou Yanyin''s eyes widened again, her lips widening, and the color of clarity in her eyes continued to flow out along with the color of uncontrollable horror. Yes! Takichiba of Konoha Village! That little monster! Regardless of tactical ability, tactical execution ability, ninjutsu, and physical skills, except for illusion, it is unknown whether this ten-year-old child has an extraordinary grasp of both! At this moment, the portrait in his mind suddenly overlapped with the side face that he had not seen clearly before. It''s him! It must be him! Thinking of this, Xian Shou Yanyin suddenly stopped in horror, and immediately stopped sliding. He already shouted anxiously: "Attention, the enemy is still here, alert! Prepare to fight! Be sure to kill this little monster. !" "puff!" As soon as these words came out, a rocky gliding in astonishment hit his shoulder, and both of them bounced slightly away from the collision, almost losing their balance. At this moment, the two ninjas who slipped out across from them reacted instantly, and at the same time they subconsciously looked at the thin and thin Yanyin, and the left light was the hands that stretched out from the ground! When their eyes fell on the thin rock and hidden, they almost yelled out with a horror. "Be careful behind!" Be careful behind? Seeing the appearance of the opposite companion holding on to the ground, as well as the look of amazement with his eyes staring at him tensely, Xian Shou Yan tilted his body slightly, startled slightly. "Boom!" At this moment, the outstretched hands suddenly exploded into a cloud of white mist. this is Shadow clone! Xian Shou Yanyin seemed to understand something, Sen Lengzhi instantly climbed up his back and looked back suddenly. "late!" And at this moment, a cold voice full of killing intent sounded behind him. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" Two clear sounds, one after another. One hand tightly grasped half of his head, covering his sight. That''s it! Xian Shou Yanyin''s body trembled suddenly, and a desperate thought surged. "kill him!" But at this moment, there was a loud shout in his ear. He looked at it with the other eye, but saw that the companion who hit him was also facing sideways, and on his side face, there was a tightly grasping Holding hands. The same hand as yourself, completely covered by bandages! "late!" At this time, the cold young man''s voice sounded again, repeating Cai Cai''s words again, and a young and solemn face burst into his sight. Takichiba! A shocking thought floated in the despair in his heart! At this moment, Chiba jumped into the air between the two, holding the heads of the two in his left and right hands. After this sound, press it suddenly! "Boom!" At the same moment, there was a loud noise. "Crack!" Xian Shou Yanyin and his companions were deeply embedded in the ground, and the place where they touched the ground slowly cracked, and Chiba dropped to his knees and fell to the ground. "laugh!" Two pleated blood shot out from the gap between the two Yanyin fingers. "Snapped!" The two Yanyin''s hands raised because of the sudden fall, slowly patted to the ground, and the whole person softened, and there was no sound. "you wanna die!" At this time, two bursts of shouts sounded at the top of Qianye''s head at the same time, and the remaining two Yanyin suddenly flashed in front of him, his eyes widened, his face was full of anger, and one hand was back, and he leaped forward. Suffering without cold light is exquisite, it has already stabbed, and it is close at hand! Just grasped the moment this little devil landed, and the timing was just right! This blow must kill this kid! In the stab, the two of them glanced at each other in the aftermath of the light, and they all had absolute confidence in their hearts. They wanted to seize this moment, taking advantage of the moment this kid landed and killed him, just to catch this kid. The moment of attack, revenge for their partners! At this moment, their attacks ~www.novelhall.com~ left and right, already sealed the boy''s front, left and right. If this kid walks back, then the detonating talisman behind them will never let him go! If it still doesn''t work, the Chakra in their mouth will immediately turn into Fire Run Ninjutsu, and when this kid is avoiding, kill him! He must die! Die! Brat! At this moment, a thought of resentment emerged in their hearts at the same time. But in the next second, their eyes widened suddenly, the resentment and killing intent on their faces suddenly solidified, and blood spurted out of their mouths and noses. "Chichi!" At this moment, two slender petite cones with blood suddenly pierced out of the ground below them, and in a blink of an eye, they had already penetrated their chest and abdomen! "I''ve said it all, it''s late!" Chiba slowly raised his head, and Sen Leng''s voice sounded again. Chapter 567： an examination! When did he...knot...print... The two Iwagaki''s mouth and nose bleed, hiding behind and stabbing Kuwu''s hands slowly softened, and slowly dropped, the whole body seemed to soften, and the shoulders began to droop, but their despair and unwillingness However, his eyes slowly looked down, looking at the slender pyrites that pierced through the chest and abdomen and were continuously dyed red by the blood that was gushing from him. "Dang Cang..." Two Kuwuwu slipped from their hands, fell to the ground, rolled a bit, and slammed into a pair of black Shinobi shoes, standing still. "Duh..." Afterwards, their other hand also slowly slipped from behind, the detonating talisman in the hand fell off, and it was inserted diagonally into the ground, and the detonating talisman slowly fell. Everything is in this kids calculations. He used the captains death to attract our attention, and used the shadow clone to perform the heart decapitation as a smoke screen. Then, taking advantage of the moment the shadow clone burst, we subconsciously paid attention to the shadow clone In an instant, they attacked the deputy captain from behind and killed them in one fell swoop! Moreover, we had expected a violent attack for a long time, this rock cone should be prepared in advance... everything is in this kid''s calculation! From beginning to end, from the moment he attacked the captain with a water body, everything fell into his control... As if returning to the light, a series of thoughts flashed through the minds of the two of them, and scenes of fighting quickly passed through their gradually darkened consciousness, and finally turned into such a thought that made them shudder. What a... what a... terrible kid! As this thought passed, their consciousness completely slipped into the darkness. "puff!" The two of them dropped their hands completely, slapped them on the same sagging legs, their heads tilted down, and the whole person hung on the slender rock cones, hung up with inertia, and breathed death. Chiba lowered his head and glanced at the kunai at his feet, and slowly stood up straight, watching the slanted rock cones penetrated his side, and the two rocky mountains sliding down the rock cones slowly, the emerald green in his eyes Guanghua faded slowly, lifted his right hand slightly, and moved his gaze down on it. There is no pain at all, is the right hand healed? He shot his hand with anger just now, and subconsciously used his right hand, but at this moment, the right hand, which was fractured before, did not feel any pain at all, as if it had healed completely. With slight doubts on Qianye''s face, he opened his right hand, turned around, stepped out and stepped on the bandage that was originally hung on his chest to rest his right hand. "Chiba." At this time, in front of him, Xue Nai''s voice sounded. "what happened?" Hearing Yukina''s words, Chiba paused, looked away from her right hand and looked up. When she saw Yukina''s worried look and the completely unresponsive Qianqiu in her hands. , His face changed sharply, this sentence almost blurted out, and he walked hurriedly, already facing Xuena who was coming. what happened? Could it be that something happened to Qianqiu? impossible! Looking at the appearance of these Yanyin groups, Qianqiu was supposed to be tortured to learn about our intelligence. How could something happen to Qianqiu? It should have only been a coma. And a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "Qianqiu''s situation doesn''t look too good, take a look and take a look!" Soon, the two ran into one place, and Xuena hurriedly put Qianqiu down. "Let me see!" Chiba squatted down and looked at Qianqiu who was lying flat on the ground. His brows were furrowed, and Qianqiu was short of breath, his eyes closed tightly, and his eyes seemed to be constantly wandering under his eyelids. He was trembling almost, and his mouth was tight. Sip, almost all of them are a little pale. "how about it?" Yukana also looked at Qianqiu''s appearance, frowning her brows. Just now, as Chiba ordered, after Chiba successfully attracted Yanyin''s attention, she immediately rescued Qianqiu from the ground, so as not to fall into Chiba and the others. During the battle, Chiba also let go. However, when she reached a safe place, she found that Qianqiu in her arms was very abnormal. In this way, it was clearly a serious illness or some other bad state. During this time, she has been living with Chiba, and occasionally in her free time, if Chiba is studying medical experience, she will also accompany Chiba by the side, and take a look at the medical experience by the way. Although she can''t practice medical ninjutsu, she has some common medical knowledge. With Qianqiu''s appearance, Xuena is almost certain that if it is a disease, it is definitely a serious illness. At this moment, I was anxious and couldn''t help asking. "Let me consider." Chiba also frowned, almost half kneeling on the ground, checking for Qianqiu, and the center of his mouth answered absently. But after some inspection, Chiba''s brows wrinkled tighter. everything is normal! This is the conclusion he got after some inspections, Qianqiu''s physical function, there is no problem at all, even very healthy, not sick at all. And there were no scars on her body, let alone any internal injuries. It stands to reason that she could not have this situation. Qianqiu''s physical condition, let alone coma, could not be an exaggeration. I didn''t suffer any injuries at all, not even the slightest burn, what is going on? From the corner of Qianye''s eyes, he glanced at the burning house and the rope that had been tied to Qianqiu and had been untied and thrown aside by Xuena. There is nothing wrong with the rope! How is this going? Chiba''s brows frowned and tightened, and the hand left Qianqiu''s chest, and the smooth beating of the heart disappeared because of the removal of the hand. "Chiba..." At this time, Xue Nai''s voice sounded again, with three points of solemnity in his voice, and the other seven points, but full of worry. Obviously, Xuena saw something wrong from Chiba''s expression. "Xunai, look at Qianqiu''s situation with his eyes." When Xue Nai''s voice fell, Chiba seemed to think of something, and said. Maybe my diagnosis is wrong~www.novelhall.com~ Although there is no external harm, the internal situation and some things cannot be seen completely without the necessary medical tools. Here, let Xuena look at it with white eyes. "I know." When she heard Qianye''s words, Xue Nai did not hesitate, her white pupils were raised, and the meridians stretched from the corner of her eyes to the temples. Eyes open! "this is" But when her gaze fell on Qianqiu''s body, her eyes were slightly widened. Under the gaze of the white eyes, the muscles, bones, and even the internal organs of Qianqiu''s body were delicate. "what happened?" Seeing Xuena''s expression, Chiba''s face changed slightly. However, Xuena didn''t answer his words immediately. At this moment, her teeth bit her lower lip, her face was already mingled with anger and intolerance! Chapter 568： Illusion! "Illusory...is...illusory..." After a long while, Xue Nai spoke, and there was already a tremor in her voice. Illusion? Hearing this, Qianye''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he couldn''t help but glance back at the four rocky rocks hanging on the slender pylon behind him and falling to the ground with blood flowing across. Are there ninjas of illusion type for those rocky ninjas? "Chakra in Qianqiu''s body is in chaos right now, and the situation... is a bit more serious than the original teacher Jiu Xinnai." At this moment, Xue Nai''s trembling voice that could not be restrained came again. More serious than the original teacher Jiu Xinnai? The chakra of Master Jiu Xinnai was so disordered, it was because of the root''s illusion torture and constant illusion torture that caused the chakra in the body to be chaotic. And now, the operation of Qianqiu''s Chakra is more chaotic than the original teacher Jiu Xinnai? Is the illusion in Chiba now more powerful than those accumulated by illusion torture? What kind of illusion is this? Hearing that, Chibas original "Fortunately it is an illusion technique, as long as it is not a major problem with the body, the illusion technique can be solved, and the body has an accident can be terrible", the relieved thought was suddenly dispelled by this astonishing thought. At this moment, his heart suddenly tightened. Do not! I''m wrong! There can be no illusion ninjas in these Yanyin, even if they do, it is impossible to use such a powerful illusion with their strength based on their reactions and actions just now. Here, there are others! ~ Thinking of this, Chiba''s body shape suddenly lit up with emerald green brilliance in his eyes. With the enhancement of his eyesight and hearing in the wound mode, the movement of the distance from the front of the house to the ruins immediately fell into In Chiba''s senses. nobody? Chiba''s face is slightly dark. Although the enhancement of eyesight and hearing is far from the perception of ninjas, at least it makes Chiba''s senses a lot sharper, and because of the three-dimensional sense of vision and hearing, Chiba is very interested in this piece. The movement of the area is also more detailed and keenly grasped. Within this range, he can see or hear the slightest movement for the first time. Not surprisingly, if there were anyone, Xuena must have noticed it. Afterwards, such an idea came to his mind. Have you already left... or is hiding out of the sight of Xue Na in the distance... Do not! Xue Nai''s field of vision is almost more than one kilometer. If he is not within this range, then this person should have left. "Qianqiu, fell into an illusion that made her very painful." Yukina pressed her lower lip tightly, watching the little girl trembling, her small mouth pursed white, and deep pain in her frowning eyebrows. He took a deep breath and barely stopped the words. Shaking consciously, said. Hearing Xue Na''s words, Chiba''s eyes opened slightly, and his gaze fell on Qianqiu''s face, and he said, "Let''s solve Qianqiu''s illusion first!" Chiba put his hand on Qianqiu''s forehead, and raised his fingers on the other hand, forming an unprinted seal. Illusion, solution! Chiba took a slight breath and looked at Chakra pouring into Qianqiu''s body in the wound mode. Chiba is unable to practice illusion, and has not encountered any ninja of illusion. However, Chiba has not forgotten the aspect of illusion. In the past two years, after the actual battle with Kushina, if there is still a period before lunch In the case of time, Chiba will ask Hirohiko to perform some illusions on him to untie the illusion. In fact, in the midst of illusion arts, one needs corresponding talents to unlock illusions. For example, Sakura has the talent to unlock illusions, so he can unlock illusions by himself in Kakashi''s Narakukan. However, it is a pity that Chiba does not have this kind of talent. Every time he is recruited, it is only with the help of Yukina, or when Hirohiko dispels the illusion, he can be free from Hirohiko''s illusion. . However, in spite of this, he has gained a lot during this period of time. His technique of unlocking illusion should be the best among the three of them. Although he cant solve it by himself in illusion, he can explain it to others. The body can be untied instantly, and even the seal does not need to be knotted. It''s just that, for the sake of safety, he still closed his seal, which is a little more stable. After the familiar feeling of Chakra injecting into someone else''s body dissipated, Chiba slowly retracted his hand. Looking at Qianqiu who had a bandaged fingerprint on his forehead, Chiba exhaled slightly, but at the same time he was a little confused. Forget the blood on my hands... However, it should be fine, and it went well. Gently wiped the blood from Qianqiu''s forehead with the back of his hand, Chiba looked at Xuena and said, "Did you see anyone?" Anyone else? Hearing Chiba''s words, Xuena was taken aback for a moment, his eyes were swept away, and he shook his head, and said, "There is no one here except us, and Hongyan over there is already rushing back." Did he leave? Who is this person sacred? What is the purpose of being able to perform such a powerful illusion, and also to use Qianqiu? These Yanyin should not be a problem to capture Qianqiu, there is no need for illusionism at all... But why Qianqiu''s body is illusionary, and if there is someone who uses magical magic to capture Qianqiu, then why should that person leave? Interrogation, now we are caught in the illusion, just a few words from that person can ask us where we are going? Moreover, you can directly use this phantom ninja as the center to hunt and block us... This is weird! Qianye nodded silently, but doubts grew in his heart. "Chiba...it seems something is wrong!" At this moment, Xue Nai''s nervous voice sounded. "Huh? What''s wrong?" Chiba was taken aback and asked. "Qianqiu''s illusion... hasn''t been solved." Xuena raised his head and moved his focus away from Qianqiu''s body and looked towards Chiba. Just now, Chiba''s chakra swarmed into Qianqiu''s body, which indeed disrupted Qianqiu''s flow of chakras just now, and the chaotic situation was interrupted, but, When the chakras in Chiba disappeared, the flow of chakras in Chiaki was still chaotic, but it was better than before. Hearing Xuena''s words ~www.novelhall.com~ Qianye''s face immediately sank, looking towards Qianqiu, only to see that Qianqiu still closed his eyes, and did not appear to wake up at all. Can''t solve this illusion? This illusion... "Let''s solve it together!" Thinking of this, Qianye''s brows wrinkled tightly, and his face had completely sunk. An extremely ominous premonition suddenly appeared in his heart, and he even felt that behind him, there seemed to be a dark shadow, and a pair of eyes were slowly opening, staring at him coldly. Do not! Is watching Qianqiu lying down! Also, the blurred direction in the distance! Who is the sacred person who performs illusion? At the same time, a thought that made him a little irritable came into his mind. Chapter 569： 1 must be him! "how about it!" Chiba''s raised fingers slowly curled up, looking at Xuena with a little eagerness, and slightly clenched his fists from the hand that Qianqiu retracted, and hung down. At this moment, he and Xuena were half kneeling on both sides of Qianqiu. Behind him were the bodies of five Yanyin. Seeing Xue Na also retracted his hand, carefully observed Qian Qiu''s appearance. Judging from Qianqiu''s expression, she should be experiencing illusion scenes that make her pain and fear. If it takes a long time, it will easily cause a mental breakdown, and Chakra is also very disordered, which is very dangerous! The worries in Qianye''s heart surged uncontrollably. Although ordinary illusions will not kill people, powerful illusions may affect the people of illusions from the mental consciousness, which will cause chakras to disturb the mental energy, causing the chakras to lose control and eventually affect the human body, even Cause irreparable harm to the human body. This is also Chiba''s in-depth research on Chakra. He has become more familiar with the changes in the nature and form of Chakra. In addition, he has injected spiritual energy into the violent Chakra many times when developing the eight-door mode. An imaginary. Chiba feels that if Chakra is like a person on horseback, then the consciousness and spiritual energy of people are the person and the reins, and the physical energy is the wild horse. If there is a problem with the consciousness or the spiritual energy, the wild horse will Going off and running rampant, just like the eight-door chakra without the spiritual energy of Chiba consciousness. From Chibas point of view, Qianqius situation can be said to be terrible. Obviously, this illusion is very powerful. According to Xuenai, the Chakra in her body is also very disordered, even worse than Kushina, who had been tortured by countless illusions. To be disordered, that is to say, the influence of Qianqiu''s consciousness on the body energy under the influence of the illusion is steadily weakening, and the body energy is gradually released. Of course, this is just an inference from Chiba because of Chakra. The original work did not state it clearly, and there is no sign that the blending of mental energy and physical energy has the effect of restricting physical energy so that it can be used by ninjas. It may not be correct, but Chiba can''t help but worry. "Chakra, calm down, it''s normal." At this moment, Xuenai''s voice interrupted his thoughts, and it was obvious that Xuenai also breathed a sigh of relief, and there was a sense of relaxation in his voice. Calm down? Great! Hearing Xue Na''s words, Chiba''s fist clenched slightly loosened, and he also let out a long sigh. However, not long after they breathed a sigh of relief, their faces sank again. Because Qianqiu didn''t wake up, and even the same appearance, the speed of the eyeballs sliding under the eyelids was a little faster, as if she was experiencing some scenes that made her excited or more terrified, and her body trembled even more. "What''s the matter? Xuenai, is Chakra really running normally?" Chiba hurriedly asked, and his eyes fell on Xuenai. Seeing Xuena almost panicked, she rolled her eyes and said, "Impossible! Qianqiu''s Chakra has returned to normal operation, the illusion should have been lifted, how can it be... Maybe!" Seeing Xue Nai''s appearance, Chiba frowned and opened his mouth, but did not ask. what happened? The principle of illusion is to disturb the chakra, so that the practitioner will have hallucinations? Now Qianqiu''s Chakra has recovered, why hasn''t he woken up yet? What kind of illusion can produce such an effect... If things go on like this, Qianqiu must have something wrong, she must find a way to wake her up, what else can be done... Thinking about it, Qianye''s eyes suddenly flashed, and Kuwu came out from behind suddenly, picking up Qianqiu''s hand and piercing it down. "Chiba..." When he noticed Chiba''s movements, Xue Nai subconsciously screamed out in exclamation, and stretched out his hand violently, but when he reached halfway, he froze. That''s it! Use pain to stimulate Qianqiu and wake her up! Yes! There is this trick! Xuena suddenly turned such a thought in her mind. "laugh!" And the next second, Kuwu pierced Qianqiu''s hand, the sword tip sank in, and immediately blood poured out from the depression where Kuwu pierced into the back of his hand, and the depression was filled in an instant. "Tick!" A slip of blood slid down the back of Qianqiu''s hand, dripping to the ground, and a slender blood trace slid on the back of Qianqiu''s hand. However, Chiba and Xuena didn''t bother to look at the blood, they all looked at Qianqiu''s face together. The eyes are still closed, and the lips seem to be whiter! "What kind of illusion is this!" This time, Chiba almost blurted out, screaming in anger, and the anxiety in his heart still turned into vigorous anger. "despair!" At this moment, there was a sound of flying and landing, and one foot fell on their side, half a meter in front of Qianqiu''s feet. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with Qianqiu?" Hongyan''s voice rang with a slight gasp, and when he saw Chiba piercing Qianqiu''s hands with Kuwuwu, his eyes opened slightly, and he was surprised: "Chiba, what are you doing?" To be honest, this really shocked Hirohiko. According to Chibas instructions, he split up with them and rushed to the other side of the secret road, which is the safe place. After he found no trace of Qianqiu, he just He hurried back according to the plan, because he was in a hurry, and he was already breathing slightly. Yes indeed! And Hirohiko! Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Chiba and Xuenai turned their heads together. Among the three of us, the only one who has the deepest knowledge of illusion is Hongyan! "Hirohiko, take a look, Qianqiu is in illusion!" Chiba said immediately. Illusion? Hearing this, Hongyan hurriedly took two steps forward, squatting down, his eyes flashed red, and Sangouyu''s writing wheel suddenly appeared. its not right! There is no sign of illusion in the flow of this chakra! Through the writing round eyes, after seeing the chakra flowing in Qianqiu''s body, Hirohiko frowned. However, he had no doubt about Chiba''s words. After careful observation, he opened his mouth and said: "But... " "There is no sign of illusion, right." Chiba interrupted his words and said: "I and Xuena have confirmed that Qianqiu is not in a coma now, and there is nothing wrong with her body..." With that, Chiba talked to Hirohiko about the situation of him and Yukina''s illusion art. If it doesn''t work, let Hongyan try it with Sharonyan! Hongyan should have a talent for illusion, and his eyes are already three-pointed. His eyes ~www.novelhall.com~ may be able to see through this illusion, but it is not necessarily! After all, Qianye had such a thought in his mind. As soon as his voice fell, Hongyan''s poker face changed drastically, an expression of indescribable horror appeared on his face. Hirohiko? what happened? Chiba and Xuena, who were watching him, saw this situation, their faces flashed in surprise. "Puff!" At this moment, Hongyan, who was stiff, sat down on the ground, his face was full of horror! It''s him! It must be him! This kind of illusion, besides him, no one else! And in his heart, there is only this astonishing thought! Chapter 570： Almost! "Hirohiko!" Seeing Hongyan sitting down on the ground, panicking, Xuena quickly stood up and leaned over to help Hongyan. On the side, Chiba was a bit dumbfounded, and seemed to be a little surprised. It was the first time he saw Hongyan so gaffe. Seeing Hongyan''s appearance, he seemed to think of a nightmare. Could it be that the person who performed illusions for Qian Qiu had something to do with Hong Yan? In other words, has Hongyan seen this kind of illusion? Afterwards, Qianye suddenly looked at Qianqiu, Xu Shi was too agitated, Kuwu in his hand screamed and fell to the ground, and the blood on Qianqiu''s little hand burst like a spring. "Chiba!" At this time, Xuena, who was frowning at Hongyan''s uncontained appearance and preparing to ask Chiba for help, caught a glimpse of the blood on Qianqiu''s hand, and then watched Qianqiu''s movement to look at Qianqiu, and shouted anxiously. "what?" Hearing Xuenai''s sudden shout, he was stunned, and his thoughts were almost interrupted. He looked at Xuenai blankly, and even subconsciously responded. "Quickly treat Qianqiu!" Xuenai was anxious and helpless. What was anxious was Qianqiu''s injury, but what was helpless was... I was anxious to put him down, but when he saw him looking back at him blankly, his heartbeat speeded up for no reason. , A feeling of "like Chiba seems to be very cute" spontaneously, so that she could not get angry, the remarks were also in the throat, and rolled down abruptly, only saying this sentence. As soon as he said this, Qianye suddenly felt shocked, and the light green light in his hand suddenly appeared, and it pressed on the back of Qianqiu''s hand. Soon, the wound on Qianqiu''s hand began to close at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye. . At this time, Chiba''s gaze fell on Hongyan, but seeing Hongyan''s eyes wandering, his mouth opened and he seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. I remembered It''s him... it''s him... It''s that illusion! That... the illusion that he used to torture me when he left! At this moment, Hongyan, the memory sealed deep in his heart is like the bursting of the Yellow River, rushing up crazily, the **** scenes, the scenes that made him extremely painful, the scenes that made him extremely scared, as if ten million The reincarnation of the year is general, and memories continue to emerge. Do not! Do not! No no no! No! Hongyan''s pupils suddenly widened, and what emerged with the memory, there was also the fear and pain that lurked in my heart like an unhealable scar! At this moment, everything in front of him seemed to be constantly flying forward, scenes of darkness gushing out from behind him, and in his vision, Xuena''s concerned face and Chiba who frowned as if shouting something. It also gradually fades away, eventually becoming a spot of light, getting smaller and smaller... Darkness surrounded all his consciousness! "Snapped!" But at this moment, there was a crisp sound, and a sudden pain floated on his cheek. "Crack!" At the same time, the darkness in front of me, as if centered on the smaller and smaller light spot, cracked open. In the cracked cracks, the light flickered, as if the dark glass shattered. "Hirohiko!" At this time, a voice suddenly burst into his ear with a little echo. "Kakka!" Suddenly, in the darkness, those cracks seemed to grow wildly, spread, and rattle. "Hongyan! Hongyan!" After that, a call, with an echo, poured into the brain from the ears, and with this call, the bright cracks in the dark also slowly spread, until it spread to the entire dark. in. "Don''t escape, we are here!" At this moment, this almost bursting word suddenly sounded. "boom!" Suddenly, the pitch black in front of him shattered and turned into fragments, his vision suddenly opened up, and in the light, two familiar figures appeared faintly. Recovered? Chiba grabbed Hongyan''s collar with both hands and almost lifted him up, his right hand seemed to tremble a little, but the right half of Hongyan''s cheek was red and swollen, and there was a red handprint on the swollen place. At this moment, the three Gouyu in Hongyan''s eyes that had spread out due to the sudden expansion of the pupils, also slowly retracted back to their normal positions as the pupils returned to normal. "Chiba... Xuena..." When Gouyu recovered, Hongyan felt as if a suffocated person suddenly resumed his breathing and gasped. "puff!" Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Chiba loosened his hands and Hirohiko sat down on the ground again. At the same time, Chiba also let out a long sigh. It was clear that Hirohiko had been stimulated just now, and he almost collapsed. Although I don''t know what happened, Chiba guessed that Hirohiko might have a deep psychological shadow on the illusion in Qianqiu''s. Even, looking at what he looked like just now, Chiba inferred that the psychological shadow was so serious that he even made his brain automatically make a temporary forgetting option to protect him, but after learning about Qianqiu''s situation, it uncontrollably emerged. "Do you have any ideas?" Thinking of this, Chiba frowned. After all, he did not speculate in his mind, but asked if there was a solution to Hongyan. Here, don''t ask more! Hirohiko opened Ergouyu at the age of seven. There must have been a painful event that opened his eyes and evolved to Ergouyu. The evolution of writing round eyes was derived from the pain, hatred and loss of love in the hearts of the Uchiha clan. The negative emotions that come out are proportional. Presumably the pain in Hongyan''s heart is beyond my imagination. Here, don''t ask! Don''t ask... But in Chiba''s heart, it was slightly stunned. "I know this illusion, I can try it!" Hearing Chiba''s question and the silent concern of Xuena beside him, Hirohiko took a deep breath and pressed down the fear and painful residue in his heart. There is nothing to be afraid of! There is nothing painful! Now I am not alone, I have Chiba and Xuena, and Xiao Qianqiu also needs me to save! When Hirohiko''s voice fell, Chiba and Yuuna did not speak, but both stretched out their hands and handed them to Hirohiko, then... smile! "Snapped!" With a clear cry~www.novelhall.com~ Hongyan grabbed the two hands, smiled at the corners of his mouth, and lifted himself up by two close friends. My current eyes can definitely see through this illusion, surely! But in his heart, there was such a firm idea. "Let Qianqiu open his eyes." He spoke. And when he just spoke, Chiba and Xuena had already lifted Qianqiu, and expanded those big wandering eyes with their fingers. At this moment, Hongyan smiled, squatted down and looked at these big eyes. Sangou jade turned suddenly. A wisp of blood slowly overflowed from the corner of his eyes and slipped into his eyes! solution! Chapter 571： Still dont ask leeding? Seeing the blood continuously overflowing from Hongyan''s left eye frame, Chiba''s brows tightened slightly. Is the pupil power of this illusion so strong? Generally speaking, the bleeding of the eyes using the writing wheel will only appear after the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are opened, and the bleeding phenomenon will only occur when using almost top pupil techniques such as Moon Reading and Amaterasu. It should be The pupil technique used was too strong, and the pupil strength was too strong and caused bleeding. Even if the original Sasuke had been eternal kaleidoscope, he still used Amaterasu to bleed. But now, Hongyan is just an ordinary writing wheel, and when he unlocks this illusion, the pupil power used can also cause the eyes to bleed! How is this going? Moreover, Hongyan said that he had seen this illusion, and even because of the deep shadow of this illusion, he almost had a mental breakdown when he recalled it. Then, in other words, it is very possible that Hongyan had also suffered from this illusion before. According to Hongyan''s psychological shadow on this illusion technique, it is very possible that the pain and fear caused by this illusion technique opened his eyes and evolved into a double hook jade. At that time, he should be still in the village. I met Hongyan when he was seven years old. The seven-year-old Hongyan was still in school and it was impossible to leave the village. From my birth to the age of seven, there was nothing outside the village. Friction, even if there is an invasion from the outer village spies, it is impossible to perform such illusions on Hirohiko under the eyes of the still powerful Uchiha clan. Moreover, I can''t imagine any illusion masters in the outer village who can use this together with me and Xuena Illusion that can''t be broken. Combining these factors, there is only one possibility. This illusion should have been performed by the people in the village and performed on Hongyan. And the village can use such a powerful illusion... There are only Uchiha clan! So, is this illusion made by the Uchiha clan? Chiba pursed her lips lightly, frowning tighter. In fact, after he came to this conclusion, the first person he thought of was Itachi, followed by Shishui. But now itachi is only two or three years old, and Shishui is probably not very big. Moreover, if you use the writing wheel for this level of illusion Eye display, it is estimated to be at the kaleidoscope level, otherwise Hongyan will solve this illusion, and how can he have blood in the corner of his eye. Chiba has almost concluded that this mysterious ninja who performed illusion on Chiaki should be a kaleidoscope of Uchiha clan. But who will it be? Who is this Uchiha clan? Why would he use such illusion skills with Hongyan? Is his purpose really to hurt Hongyan, or to help him start the writing wheel? So, why did he come back here to give Qianqiu an illusion, and he seems to be helping Yanyin? Thinking of this, Chiba''s frowning brows loosened slightly. At this moment, the irritability in his heart and the feeling of being watched behind seemed to dissipate a little, and the original tense heartstring seemed to loosen. However, since he knew he was from the Uchiha clan, it would be easier to handle... Moreover, Hirohiko had said before that he had an older brother who had defected from the village. This mysterious ninja may be Hongyan''s brother. However, it cannot be absolutely certain. The current Uchiha clan cannot be sure of their loyalty. Who knows if there are conspiracies and entanglements that are not depicted in the original book. It may not necessarily be the brother of Hirohiko who defected, it may not be someone in the Uchiha clan. Here, I still have to ask Hirohiko. Do not! Don''t ask anymore, Hongyan already has a shadow on this matter, I still don''t want to expose it again! When he wants to tell us, he will definitely say. Yes, don''t ask anymore. It''s okay to know this, as long as Qianqiu can save it! Thinking about it, Qianye slowly moved his hand away. At this moment, he could already feel that Qianqiu''s eyes were widening by himself, and he no longer needed his fingers to open. At the same time, there was a joy in Chiba''s heart. Since Qianqiu has a reaction, it means that Hongyan''s pupil power is working! At this moment, Qianqius eyes slowly widened. In the eye sockets, the wandering eyes had stopped, and looked at Hongyan with a slight sluggishness. In the eye sockets, red blood was already oozing out, and the eyes were filled in a flash. Stay along the eye socket. Boo! At this moment, there seemed to be an invisible ripple that spread out from the eyes of Qianqiu and Hongyan looking at each other. As the ripple spread, Hongyan suddenly leaned back, and suddenly covered his right eye with his left hand. "Hirohiko!" Suddenly, both Chiba and Xuena exclaimed. "It''s okay, I''m okay!" After leaning back, Hongyan, who quickly recovered his posture, shook his head. He covered his left eye with one hand, wiped the blood from his right eye with the other, and shook his head with a slight panting. Sure enough, it was his illusion, only he could have such a strong pupil power, and only his illusion, after cracking, there would be a rebound. Why should he be here, why should he use such illusions on Qianqiu...why... A series of why passed in Hongyan''s heart. "Do not!" But at this moment, an exclamation interrupted his thoughts, and also interrupted Chiba and Xuena''s words asking about the situation. "Qianqiu!" The three of them looked at the same time, but saw Qianqiu abruptly stood up and ran towards the ruins in horror. It came down too suddenly. Chiba and Xuena looked at Hongyan again, but they didn''t even hold him. When she turned her head, she had already run a few steps. "No! You are not true. Brother Chiba, Brother Hongyan, and Sister Xuena will not die, they will not die... Father will not die, mother will not die, and father said they would take When my mother came back, this is a dream, this is not true, no, no!" And with Qianqiu''s staggering and running footsteps, she blurted out the cry of infinite fear and pain. In that crisp voice, it sounded like a kind of sadness and fear that tore my heart! Hearing these words, the three of Qianye were all stunned, and there was a moment of sadness in their hearts. What did Qianqiu go through to make her make such a sound... But in the next second, I was suddenly shocked, busy all got up, chasing Qianqiu, but in the process, Hongyan swayed and sat down again. I had to say: "You go chasing Qianqiu." "puff!" At this moment, Xu was running too eagerly, Qianqiu staggered and fell to the ground. The whole person was buried in the ground, slid out a little distance, and made a shallow mark on the wet ground. . "Qianqiu!" Seeing Qianqiu fall, Chiba and Xuena hurriedly strode forward, swiftly in shape, and stopped on both sides of Qianqiu. "It''s not true, it''s not true. Mom and Dad will not die, and brothers and sisters will not die. They will all be fine and will come back to accompany Qianqiu. They will definitely come back. They will not die. This is a dream. This must be a dream...it must be a dream, because it doesnt hurt to fall, and it doesnt hurt in the dream. Now Qianqiu doesnt hurt at all, its not pain at all, so its not true. It doesn''t hurt..." At this time, Qianqius crying words came from under her head buried on the ground in a complex and dull voice, but the words were filled with a little bit of gritted teeth. It was obvious that this fell. It hurts. Hearing Qianqiu''s words, Chiba and Xuena''s movements were relieved. They slowly squatted down, and their ears had all become Qianqiu''s muffled muffled "No pain, no pain, no pain, Qianqiu It doesn''t hurt at all..." Such words. For some reason, they both smiled. This girl is dying in pain, alright! At the same time, a sense of sorrow and happiness also rose from the bottom of my heart. This child must have experienced many painful and undesirable images. Fortunately, the illusion has been solved! "Qianqiu~www.novelhall.com~ And at this moment, Xuena lightly patted Qianqiu''s head, who fell to the ground and buried his head in the soil, and said: "It''s okay, it''s okay. " "Huh! I won''t believe it! When I turn my head, you will definitely become bloody, it''s not all right! No!" However, he didn''t expect that Qianqiu strongly denied it. After saying that, he quietly buried his head in the soil, muttering "No pain, no pain at all" with a muffled voice. In response, Xuena was stunned for a while, and then there was a wry smile, but in the wry smile, there was a hint of relief. Great, Qianqiu is fine, this kid is still very energetic! At the same time, Chiba''s mind also had such a thought. It''s fine, it''s fine. Unconsciously, both of them sat down, closed their eyes and let out a long breath. Chapter 572： Welcome back! This child must have been constantly experiencing the **** scenes of our deaths, even her father and mother... it must be the scenes of constant experience that made her desperate. but Im afraid that even the Uchiha clan who used illusions would not have thought of it. Although this child was terrified and painful, although he could not escape his illusion reincarnation, she never despaired, as if instinctively resisted and rejected This illusion. The spirit of this child is too tough! Seeing Qianqiu who fell to the ground and muttered "No pain, this is a dream, Qianqiu is not afraid, nor painful", Qianye, whose heart is falling from a boulder, can''t help but float up the corner of his mouth. Smile. It''s not mental toughness, but this child, being strong seems to be instinctive! At this time, in Qianye''s eyes, Qianqiu''s figure seemed to glow. He had never seen a child like this. At only five or six years old, he had experienced the illusion that almost made Hongyan mentally collapse, and he was still so energetic. His previous worries, now it seems, are completely redundant. Qianye has never seen such a child in her previous life or in this life. Qianqiuzu can be described by her talents. The traits of her body are not her intelligence. She can learn when she learns, has strong memory, or practice. Chakra''s talent is her instinct-like strength and resilience, like a flower that has been dazzled in the wind and rain, but is still stubborn and strong, and it makes people feel that she will never be broken. Invisible, it can even give people hope. Looking at her, I always feel that no matter how great the difficulties are, I will never feel that I want to give up. This child, when he grows up, will surely become an amazing ninja! Chiba couldn''t help thinking, and at the same time, Xuena, who had been observing Qianqiu''s physical condition with white eyes, and Hirohiko, who had rested for a while, had the same thought. "Huh? Why are you not talking anymore?" At this time, Qianqiu, who had been muttering all the time, spoke first and asked with full doubts. Obviously, this was for Xuena, who was strongly denied by Qianqiu after Xuena''s words just now. Xuena asked Chiba for help. Chiba just made a silent gesture to signal Xuena not to speak any more. Although she didn''t know what abacus Chiba had made, with the idea of ??believing in Chiba, Xuena didn''t speak any more, just opened her eyes, and checked Qianqiu up and down to confirm that Chiba was really fine. At this moment, Xuena hurriedly looked at Chiba after hearing Qianqiu''s question. Seeing that the smile on Qianye''s mouth seemed to widen, he still shook his head. Don''t talk? Xuena meditated in her heart, and then swallowed what she wanted to say. "strange" Without hearing Xue Na''s response, Qian Qiu stopped muttering, as if something abnormal happened: "Next, you will lie to Qian Qiu, and then make Qian Qiu turn his head to look at your scary face?" Hearing this, Xuena looked at Chiba again, and this time Hongyan also looked at Chiba. Chiba still shook his head, and then made another silent gesture, saying that he would not speak and keep quiet. "Are the people gone?" After waiting for a while, Qianqiu still didn''t hear the sound, and couldn''t help but speak, with a somewhat suspicious tone in his tone. However, as soon as this was said, she was immediately denied. "No, you are still there because you deliberately didn''t speak, trying to lead me to look at you, then scared me, hum, Qianqiu won''t be fooled!" After the denial, Qianqiu said such a sentence. Regarding this, Chiba, Xuena and Hirohiko couldn''t help but smile. They suddenly had an illusion. If they didn''t solve Qianqiu''s illusion, in the illusion, Qianqiu''s mental state would become more and more stable. See Qianqiu now. Zi, obviously thought he was in illusion, but just a few words can show that Qianqiu is already getting used to illusion. Yes, Qianqiu actually started to get used to the terrifying and terrifying illusions in the illusion, and there was no sense of instability in the mental state after falling into the illusion. On the contrary, her mental state is stabilizing. Qian Qiu has already subconsciously started to regard illusion and illusion as a kind of scary game. I am afraid that Qian Qiu will eventually adapt to this illusion that she regards as a "scare game". Obviously, it can be seen that, compared with the time when Qian Qiu was out of illusion, her current state of fear and pain is actually a "calm" state of adapting or beginning to adapt. I don''t know what will happen if Qianqiu adapts to this magic technique. "Still not talking? Hmph, don''t think I don''t know, you...you are deformed monsters to scare Qianqiu, you can''t be Chiba brothers, you can''t be mom and dad, they don''t Will scare Qianqiu, only you will scare Qianqiu. I tell you, Qianqiu already knows your true colors, and will never be deceived by you again. Qianqiu is not afraid at all! Qianqiu knows that if you are afraid, you will be caught Eat it, then Qianqiu will never be able to see his mom and dad, brother Chiba, sister Xuena, and brother Hongyan! Qianqiu is like this, don''t look at you, see what you can do with Qianqiu!" At this time, the hearts of the three of them turned around, Qianqius crisp voice sounded again, but this time, the fear in her tone had gradually disappeared, but from her words, it was I have already found the nature of these illusions that I can accept. This is already a kind of adaptation, because of the many threats, only the unknown are the most terrible. When the nature of these threats is known, in fact, these threats will not be so terrible unless they have been scared. Qianqiu''s behavior seems to be instinctively eliminating the unknown, eliminating the unknown sense of these mental threats, and greatly reducing his fear of them. Qianqiu''s performance can already be described with the word bravery. In a sense, it is also a chronic fearlessness. Suddenly, Chiba suddenly thought of a sentence on some barrage websites in his previous life that described the relationship of mutual restraint of cute sister attributes. Naturally suppress black belly. Of course, it doesn''t seem appropriate to use it here, but it can explain the current situation somewhat. Regardless of the purpose of Uchiha''s illusion on Chiaki, he definitely couldn''t imagine such a situation. As soon as Chiba said these words, Hirohiko and Yukina looked at Chiba again. Chiba still shook his head, motioning not to speak. "Huh! Qianqiu has figured out your method, just to attract Qianqiu to see you, Qianqiu will never be fooled!" At this time, Qianqiu''s declaration of not looking at it rang again suddenly. In response, Chiba shook his head and smiled even more. This kid... is really amazing! "Huh? Is it really gone? Qianqiu has escaped?" After a while, Qianqiu''s brows buried in the soil wrinkled slightly, but still did not hear the previous tempting words that tempted her to approach the person she liked. "No, they must be around me, deliberately waiting for me to see them without speaking, and then scaring me to cry!" Then, she denies vigorously. However, the surroundings were really too quiet, and the silence made Qian Qiu a little uncomfortable. All the explosions, screams, and seductive sounds before, all disappeared, Qian Qiu felt like he had come to another place. Moreover, the hand that just touched his head seemed warm, not cold, or even sticky. Could it be that I escaped? All of this finally gave birth to this idea, and then it spread in Qianqiu''s mind, and finally turned into an uncontrollable idea of ??wanting to see the current situation. If Qianqiu is mentally prepared to see the monster and take a peek, it shouldn''t be a problem! Anyway, Qian Qiu had found a way to avoid the monster, and when he saw the monster, he buried his face on the ground again. Thinking about it, Qian Qiu seemed determined. Then, she turned her face slightly, opened her closed eyes, her eyeballs turned slightly, she glanced at the side suddenly, and then quickly closed her eyes. Ok? Strange, no blood? Sister Xue Nai''s face, there is no blood, and the body is not split into two? Qian Qiu buried his face and blinked. Then, he glanced sharply to the other side. Brother Chiba has no arms or legs, and no blood on his body... Qian Qiu blinked again. In the eyes of the three of Chiba, this little girl looked cautious and cute, and her smile couldn''t help but even worse. "Qianqiu, everything is over, there will be no more deformed monsters, you, escaped." At this moment, Chiba finally spoke, with praise and sincerity in his tone. Escaped? Qian Qiu was taken aback, his small face turned slightly, and his eyes glanced at Chiba who was talking, only to see that the big brother was still the same, and his smile made him warm. Afterwards, she turned her head and glanced to the other side, the big sister was still there, smiling, with the kind of warmth that came into my heart. No change, no change, nothing terrible! Qian Qiu mustered up his courage and stared at Xue Na. However, nothing has changed, and the previous terrible scenes have not appeared. I Looking at it, Chiba couldn''t help but get up, turned around, and sat down with a puff. Wooly looking at Chiba, Yukina, and Hirohiko who had been holding his left eye, blinked, then blinked again~www.novelhall.com~A layer of water vapor slowly floated to her. Everything is blurred in an instant. However, even if it is blurred, it has not changed. Suddenly, her small mouth flattened, her small brows furrowed tightly, and her lower teeth bit her upper lip tightly. "It''s okay, Qianqiu, everything is okay!" At this time, Chiba spoke softly. "Cry it out, just cry out." Xue Na also said softly. "Welcome back." Hongyan also spoke. "Wow!" At this moment, Qianqiu finally couldn''t help it when hearing these familiar and warm words, his little mouth trembled, and with a wow, he raised his head and started crying! Chapter 573： Should also ask The deployment plan is fake, and this war will definitely go on. I cannot end this war. In the end, we will have to experience the battle of the Gods Wubi Bridge. Changing history will not be so easy. Although this Naruto world has many events and characters that are not or described in the original work, history is still going in that direction. Although I dont know what Yanyins situation is, it can force three generations of soil. Kage uses such a vicious trick to sacrifice so many elite ninjas in the village. However, Yanyin''s situation should not be good, and Yunyin''s human pillar power has also begun to be used on the battlefield, and it is estimated that his cards will soon be revealed. As for Konoha, they are almost all the elites, Oshemaru, Jilaiya, Zhuludie...In the past two years, they have been sent to the battlefield one after another. Even if it is the Bofeng Shuimen, there have been several cases of leaving the village. The war has already Intensified, and at the same time approaching the point of explosion, it was almost the end. The battle of Shen Wu Bi Bridge is the final battle of the three wars. After that, there will be no major battles. All countries have entered the stage of peaceful discussion. It can be said that the battle of Shen Wu Bi Bridge can be said to be three. The symbolic battle is over. Of course, in the third Ninja War, Konoha and the country of fire were still the victors, and according to the current situation, Iwayin forced a poisonous plan, Yunyin used the human pillar power, and Konoha put regular combat power into it. Just go in, the situation is obviously better than Konoha. In such a situation, it is possible that Iwayin will make such a move in the battle of Kammubashi Bridge, gathering thousands of ninjas to attack Konoha. It can also be seen from here that the general trend has moved towards Kammubi in the original work. The Battle of Bridge is gone. This big trend is really worrying! This is probably the inertia of history. This deployment map incident is my first step in trying to change history, but... What if... history cannot be changed? Thinking of this, the thoughtful Chiba sitting on the black three-legged stool narrowed his eyes slightly, and the thoughtful look on his face slowly began to change, gradually turning into a helpless look. Moreover, Uchiha, who performed such a powerful illusion for Chiaki, whether he is Hirohiko''s brother or not, this person feels very bad to me. Illusions that cant be dispelled by conventional means, after thinking about it, apart from Infinite Moon Reading, Im afraid it is Itachis Moon Reading, Shisuis other gods, etc. However, it is certain that Uchiha cannot be Itachi and Shisui, Im afraid It is a new kind of illusion type pupil technique with kaleidoscope writing round eyes. When writing round eyes evolve to kaleidoscope writing round eyes, the eyes will awaken new pupil skills, and these pupil skills or abilities are closely related to the owner''s good ninja power. Itachi is good at illusion and fire escape, so the kaleidoscope only has two eyes. Awakened to Moonreading and Amaterasu, and Sasuke is good at fire escape and morphological changes, so after opening the eyes, the ability of one eye is Amaterasu, and one eye is the morphological change of Amaterasu. Of course, after the evolution of the kaleidoscope, Sasukes illusion The ability has also improved, but it is still too far away from Itachi. From this, it can be inferred that this mysterious Uchiha is very good at illusion, and his illusion ability is directly following Itachi and Shisui, otherwise it is impossible to awaken such a powerful illusion from the kaleidoscope. It''s... awful! Since this mysterious Uchiha assists Iwakura, he is an enemy and not a friend, and illusion is just my weakness. If I deal with it... Thinking about it, Chiba''s brows became tighter and tighter, and the helpless expression on his face became even worse. It seemed that he couldn''t help but sighed: "Qianqiu, don''t pull my ears, it''s the same. This is really not a dream, I It hurts." As he said, his eyes were slightly deflected, and he glanced at Qianqiu standing behind him, standing on tiptoes, holding his two ears with both hands, changing various ear-tipping poses for Qianqiu, and Qianyes ears are in these small pairs. His subordinates are constantly changing their shapes. "Gluck!" When Chiba''s voice fell, Qian Qiu''s happy silver bell-like laughter came from behind him, and then the ears seemed to be ripped harder. "That... I said, Qianqiu, you should confirm it, this ear can''t be pulled off, you are already from a deformed monster..." Chiba was even more helpless. "It''s an illusion, Sister Xuenai just told me that it is an illusion, just like dreaming, but it can''t be done for a long time, and if you get an illusion in front of the enemy, it is a very bad thing. Let it happen." At this time, Qianqiu''s crisp voice interrupted his words. "Then since you know that this is the real world, it''s not illusion, why are you pulling my ears." Qianye almost sighed helplessly, because Qianqiu didn''t let go, but also seemed to have found something interesting. He moved faster, and he felt a little hot in his ears besides pain. However, this girl is really fine, she doesn''t seem to have any mental sequelae, those illusions are really completely regarded as dreams by her. At the same time, Qianye was also relieved. What he was most afraid of was that these illusions would bring irreversible mental damage to Qianqiu, but it seemed that this girl was very energetic and did not put these things in her heart at all. "Fun!" Qianqiu said without hesitation. ... In response, Chiba narrowed his eyes and twitched the corner of his mouth. I knew it! "Okay, Qianqiu, stop making trouble, go eat first." At this time, Xue Na came over and said to Qian Qiu. Hearing Xue Na''s words, Qian Qiu looked at the broth that Hirohiko was holding over his left eye, then looked at Chiba''s red ears, and blinked. "Cuckoo!" At this time, her belly rang timely. "Gudong!" She swallowed. "I know!" Then, reluctantly letting go of Chiba''s ears with both hands, and looking at Chiba''s ears with nostalgia, he ran over to Hongyan. The two of them looked at Qianqiu who seemed to be in a good mood as they ran over with a smile. "What are you thinking about?" Xue Na looked at Chiba. Next to him, Qian Qiu was sitting on a triangular stool that was relatively better than Chiba''s. He watched the "crack" sound lower in frequency, and said to the slowly extinguished room. "I''m thinking how to convince Qianqiu to leave here and go back to the village with us. Also, Hongyan''s eyes, will there be any serious problems." Seeing Qian Qiu approaching Hongyan to beg for food~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s squinted eyes slowly widened, and at the same time, the smile on the corners of his mouth slowly converged. Hongyan''s hand has not left his left eye until now, and just now, his left eye was the eye that bleeds the most. No, what happened? Xuena was slightly startled when he heard Chiba''s words, and then silently nodded. Yes, I cant let Qianqiu stay here! "Finally, we must go back as soon as possible, and best, leave after eating. I always have a bad premonition. The mysterious ninja who performed illusions on Qianqiu must have some purpose, and Iwain will definitely have it. Action, no matter what, we must rush back to the village and report the matter to..." With that, Chiba suddenly thought of something, and the words stopped immediately. Why am I stupid? I have forgotten that ninjutsu. Although I am not sure that some of us have learned that ninjutsu, but... Also ask! Chapter 574： Im fine! "what happened?" Hongyan covered his eyes with his left hand and walked over. Xuena has taken over his job and is feeding Qianqiu Shengrou. At the same time, he glanced at the back of Chiba. Behind Chiba''s three-legged stool, there is a Slightly raised, the five Yanyin corpses were buried there, and the place where Chiba sat was ten meters away from the front of the house where the fire was getting smaller. In his eyes, Qianye''s slightly frowning look was reflected in his eyes, as well as a thoughtful expression. "Hirohiko," When he heard Hongyan''s words, Chiba''s brows wrinkled and loosened slightly, and the expression of thinking faded instantly. He stood up and asked, "Do you know spiritism?" "Psychic?" Hongyan was taken aback for a moment, and apparently did not expect that Chiba would suddenly ask about this. "Well, spiritism, I suddenly thought of a way to deliver messages quickly." Chiba said. "You mean, using psychic techniques, let the psychic beast rush back to the village first and send the scroll of the defense plan back to the village to let the village know the situation here." Hongyan''s eyes flashed and it became clear in an instant. "Yes, I still don''t know if Yanyin has any conspiracy. Anyway, it is better to let the village know about this matter earlier, and the village has a master of stealth removal methods, and can also tell if it is on the defense map. There are invisibility methods. If the content on the defense map is only invisible, then nothing will happen. If it is really blank, the village can also be careful." Chiba said. "I see." Hongyan nodded and said. Why didn''t I think of this layer? And in his mind, there was such a thought. "You can psychic?" Hearing Hirohikos words, Chibas eyes lit up. If there are psychic beasts, they dont need to rush back. At least when they return to the village, they have more time. Dont be afraid that the news of the deployment plan will be late. One step to the village, let Yanyin''s conspiracy succeed, and finally make the village suffer losses. "will not." Hongyan shook his head simply, he had heard of spiritism, but he didn''t know how. Uh Chiba''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help but complain. No, don''t say it like you will! "Ok." In response, Chiba sighed and asked, "What''s wrong with your eyes?" I don''t know spiritism, nor can Xuena, nor can Hirohiko now. The idea of ??spiritism can basically be given up. Chiba sighed silently in his heart, but this was also what he expected. The three of them studied under Kushina, and Kushina did not appear to be able to psychic, and Honghiko did not know psychic, and it was nothing. strange things. The matter of spiritism only ruled out the possibility of sending a message back to the village in advance. "It''s fine." Hearing Chiba''s questioning, Hirohiko was not surprised, as if he knew that Chiba would ask such a question, and said very often. "let me see." But Chiba''s brows were frowned, and he clearly noticed something was wrong. There must be something! If it''s okay, Hongyan will definitely show me his eyes and let me rest assured. "It''s really okay." With a poker face, Hirohiko glanced at Chiba, then turned to leave. "Snapped!" But at the moment he turned around, Chiba stepped out suddenly, pressing his right hand on Hongyan''s shoulder, and blurted out: "The chakra on that eye has stopped flowing. What happened to your eyes? " And just as he held Hongyan with his hand and the words came out of his mouth, Chiba''s body did suddenly stiffen, his eyes suddenly widened, and his pupils contracted suddenly. "I''m fine." Hongyan''s uncharacteristic cold voice sounded slowly. At this moment, he deflected his head, and Qianye''s stunned expression was reflected in the scarlet Sangouyu writing wheel in his right eye. The three Gouyus turned slightly. "is it?" Chiba''s pupils slowly contracted, and his wide-open eyes gradually narrowed, but his hand was released. "Thank you." Seeing Chiba''s movements, the writing wheel in Hongyan''s eyes slowly faded, and he nodded slightly, and then walked straight to Xuena''s side. From start to finish, he kept his poker face, his eyes calm, and I don''t know what I am thinking. Let me deal with this matter... do you mean this? Chiba''s raised hands slowly dropped, and his brows were slightly frowned. It can also be understood that the mysterious Uchiha''s affairs are all left to him. Does this mean? Hirohiko... It turns out that we are still very strange in some aspects. Chiba watched as Hirohiko walked to the opposite side of Qianqiu. While taking over Xuena''s soup bowl, Chiba sat down, covered his left eye, and sipped. At the beginning, I still felt that the story in him was like a replica of the story of Sasuke and Itachi, but because of his peaceful attitude, I felt different. But now, facing my brother, Hirohikos peaceful surface and heart are It''s different. I''m afraid, for that brother, he and Sasuke who didn''t know about it should have similar feelings to Itachi. And now, it can be concluded that the mysterious Uchiha is the brother of Hirohiko! Qianye took a slight breath and turned his eyes away slightly. At the same time, both hands were unconsciously clenched tightly. hateful! I hate things that are not in these original works! I can''t guess the context of this kind of thing, and there is not enough intelligence clues, it is full of unknowns, really... It''s so uncomfortable! Chiba pursed his mouth, then took a deep breath. Believe Hongyan here for the time being... Then, it was Qianqiu''s business. It was not safe here. If we hadn''t arrived in time, she would not know what kind of situation she would face. She must not be allowed to stay here again! Moreover, the house was burned down, she had no place to stay, and there was no reason for her to stay here. Thinking about it, Chiba walked towards the three of Hongyan, his brows slowly loosened, and gradually put on a smiling face. What is Chiba doing now? And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Yuguang glanced at Xuena, and when she saw Chiba''s smiling face, she couldn''t help but wonder. At this moment, Chiba had already sat beside Qianqiu, took the broth she handed over subconsciously, and took a careful sip. To be honest, they are not so hungry now. From the battle of kaishi to the burial of the Yanyin, it has only been more than an hour before they were actually too hungry. After all, they had dinner when they left. Although fighting consumes some energy and speeds up digestion, it will not be hungry. As for Qianqiu''s stomach cry, I guess he is not hungry. This girl''s stomach is the same as Chiba''s. She can''t stop when she touches meat. That stomach cry is probably an instinctive reaction to smelling meat. As for why the fire was made to cook, it was completely Chiba''s order, saying that it was to relieve Qianqiu''s mental state and eating is the best. "Qianqiu, are you interested in going to Konoha Village with us as a guest?" At this time, Chiba spoke. Chapter 575： decision! "Go to Konoha Village as a guest?" Qianqiu, who was sipping the broth, heard Chiba''s words, slowly lowered the hand holding the soup bowl, and looked at Chiba who had just sat down to drink the soup next to him. "Ok." Chiba nodded. Is this to persuade Qianqiu to go back to the village with us? At this time, Yukina''s gaze had also been seen, and at the same time, after returning to sit down, Hirohiko, who had been sipping the broth and thinking, also raised his head slightly and looked at Chiaki. All of a sudden, three eyes of the three people fell on Qianqiu. Obviously, it was the consensus of the three of them that Qianqiu could not stay here. After Chiba spoke, Hirohiko and Xuena unconsciously put their attention here. In their hearts, it was clear that they also put Qianqiu away first. Bit. And again, when I go back this time, I dont know what will happen. If Qianqiu is really unwilling, they really cant take care of her. After all, this girl is also very stubborn, since she has been living This ruin, refused to leave, waiting for his father to see, this girl is weak on the outside, her heart is actually strong, and she has a firm will. It can also be seen from this illusion event that the spirit of this girl can almost be described as fortitude. Up. If she was taken away forcibly, what would this girl do, I asked the three of them not to imagine, but for some reason, they all have a feeling in their hearts that if this girl really wants to go back, they will even take her to the woods. Ye Village, she will also find a way to escape and return to this place, but when the time comes, when Konoha flees, she will never enter the village again, and it may not even be chased by the village. As for the feeling that Qianqiu gave them, Hirohiko and Yukina thought so. This girl is so similar to Chiba! Now she has just contacted Chakra and Ninjutsu, and there is still a lot of potential that has not been tapped. If she is sure that she still has tactical and strategic talent in the future, then she and Chiba are really carved out of the same mold. At this moment, where the three people''s eyes converged, Qian Qiu raised his head slightly, his big bright eyes blinked, and his little brow wrinkled slightly. Its best if you agree. If you dont, I have to find a way to convince her. Seeing Qianqiu''s thinking, Chiba''s brows furrowed slightly, his thoughts flew in his head, and many pictures of Qianqiu''s rejection and how to deal with it have flashed. It''s just that he is not sure, after all, this girl is very special, and he is not absolutely sure. And what Chiba read from Qianqiu''s expression was just that the girl was thinking about it seriously. However, this situation is still good, at least this girl is not as resistant as before, as long as it does not resist, it is a good thing. As long as there is no resistance, there is room for persuasion. Looking at Qianqiu, Chiba thought like this, feeling a little more relieved in his heart, this matter still has a turning point. After a while, Qianqiu''s big eyes blinked and then blinked again. After thinking about this while biting his index finger, he suddenly turned his head, looked at Chiba, and said, "What does it mean to be a guest?" Uh As soon as these words came out, the three people who had expected her to promise, staggered together. They really did not expect that after Qianqiu''s serious thinking and consideration, they would throw back such a question. It turns out that this girl is thinking so seriously, not that she doesn''t resist, but she doesn''t even know what it means to be a guest! The corner of Qianye''s mouth twitched, and he could only sigh silently in his heart. "What''s wrong? Brother Chiba, what does it mean to be a guest?" Qian Qiu frowned, his left eyebrows lowered, and his right eyebrows raised. Obviously, he was a little bit confused about the word "being a guest". This girl, didn''t she have the experience of going out as a guest with her father before? When Qianye heard this sentence, such a thought suddenly appeared in Chiba''s heart. Qianqiu is now five or six years old. If he goes to a friend or relative''s house, he will definitely understand what it means to be a guest, but according to her appearance, she probably did not go out as a guest. In other words, Qianqiu may not have any friends or relatives. Originally, Chiba said that, but also wanted to use the word "being a guest" to give Qianqiu a sense of intimacy and not to resist so much. But now it seems that it may not be useful. However, having said that, Chiba patiently explained to Qianqiu as a guest. "Just go to a friend''s or relative''s house to play for a while, and then go home." Chiba explained this way, and at the same time emphasized the word "go home", implying that Qianqiu would come back. "Do you want Qian Qiu to go to Konoha Village with his brothers and sisters?" Qian Qiu was able to see through at one point, and soon understood what Chiba meant. "Well, yes, there are a lot of fun in Konoha Village, and there are many ninjutsu to learn." Chiba said. He could clearly see Qian Qiu''s interest in ninjutsu, so to speak, he felt a little bit of cheating Lori with candy. "No!" Hearing that, Qianqiu almost held the broth on his back, looking like it was protecting the broth, but the answer was unusually simple, and he refused categorically. Uh... Sure enough, it still doesn''t work... Chiba smiled bitterly. This girl is really not someone who can be fooled by candy, so if you want her to leave, let''s speak frankly! Seeing Qianqiu carrying himself on his back, Chiba could almost imagine the appearance of Qianqiu pouting on guard. He was also smiling at the moment, and then he took a breath and his tone became heavy. "Qianqiu, it''s not safe here. Now the house has been burned, and there is no place to stay. To be honest, we are hurting you. The three of us are on the run. Now they are being chased by Yan Yin. You are caught. Illusion is also because they want to get our information, so we want to take you back to the village, which will ensure your safety." Chiba... At this moment, upon hearing Chiba''s words, both Hongyan and Xuena glanced at each other and muttered in their hearts. It is estimated that if persuasion fails, Chiba will really use it. In the next second, Hirohiko and Xuena had such a thought unconsciously. "Humph!" But ~www.novelhall.com~ Qianqiu''s reaction turned his head and snorted, obviously disagreeing. "I know, you are waiting for Dad here, but if Dad comes back, because of Qianqiu''s relationship, what should I do if I am caught by these Yanyin? What if I am also caught in illusion like Qianqiu? These Yanyin are all Bad guys, and although we have solved a group, they still have a lot of people." Chiba said again. When she heard this, Qianqiu''s body did tremble slightly, and suddenly, a smile appeared on the corner of Qianye''s mouth. Sure enough, in this girl''s heart, father is still the most important thing, then, here...just need... "I know!" Just when Qianye had this thought, Qianqiu turned around abruptly and looked at Qianye with piercing eyes. "Thank you, Brother Chiba, I will go back with you!" And her words are still decisive, cutting gold and jade! Chapter 576： Next, go back to the village! This girl... Chiba''s pupils widened slightly, and his eyes were filled with surprise. He didn''t expect that Qianqiu would agree so decisively. Originally, he still had some things to say, and some he thought were very crucial and could definitely shake Qianqiu. He wanted to speak, but did not expect that Qian Qiu directly agreed. To be honest, he was a little overwhelmed. Qianqiu was so resistant before, and now he refuses altogether, but he didn''t expect that after analyzing the pros and cons by himself, Qianqiu made a decision only halfway through. "Qianqiu...you..." At this moment, Xuena, who was also shocked, also murmured, and Hirohiko over there was also taken aback. His left hand covering his left eye was slightly loosened, revealing a small half of his dim eyeball, but soon He was clutched tightly. "That illusion is terrible, Qianqiu will never let his father go through that kind of illusion. Even if Qianqiu never sees his father again, don''t let him fall into danger." At this time, Qian Qiu said every word, pursing his mouth and frowning, but with a bit of tenderness in seriousness, with small fists clenched tightly, his face full of firm determination. Obviously, Qianqiu understood what Chiba meant, and even understood Chiba''s thoughts in an instant, and knew that his existence would affect his father. It can be said that it is clear. Very smart and decisive! Even more unexpected! Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena were also a little surprised at this time. Chiaki is only a five- or six-year-old child. Generally speaking, even children from a ninja school are absolutely impossible to be like when they are five or six years old. Qianqiu is like this. The potential of this child is terrible! To use the words Yukina described Qianqiu before. This kid is a born ninja! It may even be a natural strong! Just like the one among them who has been called a "little monster" at a young age, even if it hadnt been known that Chibas parents had died, and they had died in Konoha Village, Hirohiko and Yukina I think Qian Qiu is Chiba''s younger sister. These two are so alike! However, in addition to these surprises, the three were also relieved. Since Qianqiu is willing to leave with us, it couldn''t be better! "Qianqiu, in fact, you can wait for dad in the village of Kiba." At this time, Chiba spoke. Waiting for dad in Konoha Village? Qianqiu, who was holding the determination to never see his father, was startled slightly, and his big eyes flickered a few times before looking at Chiba. His eyes were full of eagerness, and his big eyes were shining, almost impossible to hope. Words. Since Qian Qiu''s father left Qian Qiu here, he mostly felt that he could come back, so he asked his daughter to wait, and the civilians avoided the war, so how could they go to the war. And if you have the confidence to return in the war, then most of them are also a ninja. If only a civilian, it is basically impossible to leave Chiaki during the war instead of taking refuge with Chiaki. Unless, Qianqiu''s father abandoned her. It can be seen that either Qianqiu''s father was a ninja, or Qianqiu''s father abandoned him. But in any case, the chance of Qianqiu seeing his father is very low. In the war years, even a powerful ninja has a very high chance of death. Even an S-rank ninja cannot have 100% confidence to retreat. , Qianqiu''s chance of waiting for her father is very low, and according to the level of worn-out clothes on Qianqiu''s body, her father has not come back for two or three months, which has finalized his death. Since he left Qianqiu here, he obviously felt that he would be able to return in a short time. Otherwise, how could a father keep his daughter who is a civilian in the war zone? Even, there should be hidden secrets in this, so that the father had to leave his daughter here, waiting for him to come back. But in any case, the chance of Qianqiu''s father''s death is above 90%. As for the second possibility, Qian Qiu''s father abandoned Qian Qiu, which also shows that Qian Qiu can''t see her father. I give Qianqiu hope so that she will continue to wait for her father, is it really good? Just like this, it made Qianqiu cut off the idea of ??seeing her father, wouldn''t it be fine? At this moment, Chiba hesitated for a while, but after all he said, "Did Qianqiu and Dad agree to meet here?" Let Qianqiu have some hope here, because she cut off her thoughts for fear of harming her father, and left a glimmer of hope in life, after all, the latter is better! The former is a bit painful after all! Chiba thought so. "Hmm!" As soon as Qianye said this, Qianqiu nodded hurriedly, his eyes brighter, full of hope. "Then Dad is back, but Qianqiu has something to go out. Have you ever discussed what to do in such a situation?" Chiba asked again. "Ok" Hearing this, Qianqiu frowned, thought for a while, suddenly raised his head, and said: "Qianqiu remembered it. If Qianqiu has something to leave home, he will engrave such a mark on the door frame of the house." With that, he made a sign towards Chiba. Sure enough, Qian Qiu''s father is a ninja! And when Chiba saw this symbol, such a thought flashed in his mind. This symbol is very simple, but it is a kind of code. It should be some kind of code for the ninja troops in the country of grass, or a special code for their father and daughter. According to the current situation, this symbol should represent leaving. "I know." Chiba nodded, then glanced back at the house where the fire was gradually extinguished, frowned, and said, "It''s all burned out." "Well, it''s all burned out." Qian Qiu frowned and responded, but water vapor slowly filled his eyes. The second half of the response already felt a little sore. This is her home, where the memories of her and her father lie. No matter how strong Qianqiu is, it will inevitably be sad to see this situation. As another five or six year old girl, she has already cried. "Don''t worry, Brother Chiba promises that in Konoha Village, Dad will also find you." Chiba touched Qianqiu''s head, stood up, took out Kunai from behind, and walked towards the scorched and collapsed door of the house. , Looked up and down. Chiba, what is this going to do? Seeing Qianqiu with red eyes, Xuena couldn''t help but walk over, holding her in his arms, stroking her head while looking at Qianba. Can I wait for my father in Konoha? This guy Chiba... At this time, a smile appeared on Hongyan''s poker face. I always like to be considerate! At this moment, three eyes focused on Qianye. On the other hand, Chiba clings to Kunai, engraving the words on the only side door frame that is charred but still standing upright. However, this is one of the ideas I just wanted to convince Qianqiu. Chiba was thinking while engraving. But soon, after counting the pens, Chiba''s handwriting was finished, and when he turned around, Hongyan and Xuena understood at once. It turned out to be so! At the same time, Qianqiu''s eyes in Xuenai''s arms slowly widened, with a shining piece in his eyes, and his small mouth slowly opened, turning into a "wow" mouth shape. "So ~www.novelhall.com~Qianqiu''s father will know where to find you." Looking at the words he had carved, Chiba looked towards Qianqiu and smiled. At this moment, on the door frame, two symbols are engraved, one is the code of Qian Qiu, and the other is the sign of Konoha. "Ok!" Hearing Qianye''s words, Qianqiu nodded heavily, and there was a trembling in his nose. "Great, Qianqiu, it''s safe like this, and I can wait for Dad again." Xuena rubbed her head and said. "Ok!" Hearing this, Qianqiu nodded heavily again, and a big toothy smile appeared on her face. "So, next, go back to the village!" At this time, Chiba made a decision. Chapter 577： Back to the village! "Sister Xuenai, sister Xuenai, what is this? Can I eat it?" Qianqiu''s crisp sound resounded in this morning mist-filled ruin zone, and the hut that had burned beyond recognition occasionally made a "click or two" sound. The last smoke from the bonfire in front of the house leaves the outline of the bonfire piled with stones and the charred wood in it. The simple shelf has been removed, and she is holding Xuenas hand at the moment, and the shelf is hanging ten. Several pieces of venison had been smoked, and Qianqiu squatted on the ground, holding his chin with both hands, watching Chennai who was sitting wrapped the bacon piece by piece and put it in the ninja bag behind her. "This is bacon, which can be stored for a long time. When on the way, when there is no way to make a fire, you can eat it directly to satisfy your hunger. It is very convenient." Xuenai carefully removed the bacon that was infected by the wind last night. Some impurities, he said with a smile. "Can you eat without cooking?" Qian Qiu''s eyes widened slightly, and there was a gleam in his eyes, looking at the bacon in surprise. "um, yes." Xuena nodded with a smile. Last night, when Chiba said he was going to make bacon, the girl was already asleep, and it was normal to be curious. And thinking of Chiba, Xue Na couldn''t help but glance at Chiba, who was squatting around the burnt hut with lettering. Its still Qianye being careful. We rushed back along the way. It is estimated that we would use Junliang pills to satisfy our hunger, but Qianqiu is still a child after all. Junliang pills are not good for her development after all, and her previous body is very weak. It is not suitable to eat Junliang pills. , And now, although she is healthier, but just in case, she still has to ensure her normal nutritional intake. Thinking of this, Yukina''s gaze slightly deflected, looking at Hirohiko who was bandaging his left eye behind Chiba, not feeling that his brows were frowned. Is Hongyan''s eyes hurt so badly? After Chiba made the decision yesterday, he originally planned to leave during the night, but he was opposed by Hirohiko. Hirohiko meant to leave during the day. Now the people of Yanyin will definitely set up ambush everywhere, although not necessarily. However, considering the situation, day is better than night. First, the night is more conducive to the enemy''s ambush. Although they have white eyes, they cannot be opened all the time. After all, they have to prepare to fight the enemy. They cannot consume too many chakras and do not have a white eye. They travel at night and have a higher risk factor than during the day. It must be tall, and she still has a thousand years of age. It is impossible for this girl to go on the road without sleep like them, and when it enters the night, Yanyin will also think, "They will definitely go by night", Yanyin''s vigilant heart at night On the contrary, it is heavier, which is not conducive to avoiding their sight. Secondly, they also need to take a break. The road ahead is long and there are still a few days away from the village. No one knows what will happen. When they left the hut before, both he and Xuena felt unwell, so it would be better to take a longer day. Then, they listened to Hongyan''s advice and rested here for the whole night. Then, Chiba put forward the request of making bacon. "Tasty?" At this moment, Qian Qiu squatted and jumped a few times, leaned against her shoulder, rubbed her head against her shoulder, and said. "The taste is not bad." Xuenai turned her head and looked at her eyes sparkling, and the corners of her mouth were a little sparkling, she couldn''t help but smile. As far as you are concerned, I am afraid you like it as long as it is meat! They all taste good... And in her mind, there was such a thought. "Then can I eat it?" Qian Qiu swallowed, staring at the bacon that Xuena had just taken away from the impurities. "take it!" Xuena thought for a moment, tore a small piece off, and handed it to Qianqiu. This venison was actually the last prey that Hongyan hit before they left. There is not much left. In addition, they rushed in after the fire was small, and what they found was a deer leg plus one for cooking. The rice jars and others have already been burned, plus a part of it was cooked yesterday. There is very little venison that can be used as bacon. I dont know how long it will take to go back this time, so according to Chibas idea, This was eaten on the road, and I cant eat it now. Breakfast is served by the venison in the jar next to me that I didnt eat much yesterday. I can''t give Qianqiu more. And seeing the nail-sized bacon that Xue Na handed over, Qian Qiu didn''t kick it. He stuffed it into his mouth and chewed hard. "good to eat!" Then blurted out. In response, Xuena smiled even more. Sure enough, it''s meat, everything is delicious! "I''m looking for Brother Chiba!" And just when Xue Nai''s thoughts turned, Qian Qiu stood up abruptly and ran to Qianba thumpingly. This kid... Xuena looked at the way she ran over and shook her head slightly. "Brother Chiba, Brother Chiba, what is this!" Qianqiu almost jumped and ran to Chiba''s side. At this time, Chiba had re-engraved the code and Konoha''s logo under the corner of the wall. The nicks were very deep. Nor can it disappear. "what happened?" Chiba raised his head, turned to look at Chiba behind him, and asked. At the sight, it was not Qianqiu''s figure, but a large detonation talisman, and then Qianqiu''s crisp question: "What is this?" So close! So close! Seeing this detonation talisman almost sticking to her nose, Chiba couldn''t help but tilted his nose slightly away from the detonation talisman, and said, "Where did you get this thing!" "Qianqiu picked it up, it''s there!" Qian Qiu replied bluntly, and pointed to the tomb over there, apparently picked up from the place where the five Yanyins were buried. Was it my negligence? Chiba felt that he had touched the ninja bag. He had already scraped all the valuable things on these Yanyin''s body, including the dozens of initiating amulet and several kunai sums in the three of them now. Shuriken, and a scroll with "Remove Command", there are many ninjas such as junliang pills, and even the package similar to a large ninja bag used to store rations under Chennai''s feet. Chiba didn''t let go of the corpses of Yanyin, and even the forehead of Yanyin on their foreheads. Unexpectedly, Qian Qiu also found a detonating charm. However, looking at the detonation talisman, it should have expired, and the pattern on it was already missing and could not detonate. "This is a detonation talisman. It is used to create an explosion. As long as you enter chakras into it, you can initiate a remote detonation. However, the remote control time is limited, and the detonation cannot be detonated over a long period of time. Moreover, there are also strict distance restrictions. The fine operation of the Chakra is related, the better the operation, the longer the time limit and distance." Qianye explained in detail. At the end, he glanced at Qianqiu who was eager to try, and said: "Now this detonating talisman has been damaged, you see there is no rune here, the detonating talisman has expired, wait to return to the village of Muye , I will teach you more carefully." "Yeah! I get it!" At first I heard Chiba say that the detonating charm was damaged. Qianqiu was still a little disappointed. She retracted the detonating talisman and looked around, but when she heard the second half of the sentence, she immediately became happy again. For her, Chakra, Ninjutsu...the power of these ninjas is still unknown, but she is very interested in it, especially being able to separate herself, which makes her feel very magical, interesting, and subconscious. I studied hard and absorbed little knowledge in this area. "Have you remembered what you taught you yesterday how to get Chakra attached to your feet and speed up the running speed?" At this moment, Hongyan didn''t know when he had already walked over, and his left eye had been tightly bandaged, causing Chiba to frown slightly. "Well, I learned it all! Look!" Qianqiu turned around, looked at Hongyan, and responded, and then as if he couldn''t wait, the whole person flew out, jumping between the ups and downs, and ran a distance of 20 or 30 meters in just two or three seconds. In this regard, the corner of Hongyans mouth showed a rumorous smile. Although it is not as fast as they are, it will not drag too much, plus they are already prepared to be dragged down. He is already very satisfied. . "How about? Brother Hongyan!" After waiting to run 100 meters away, Qianqiu recovered and waved at Hongyan. "Not bad!" Hirohiko smiled and nodded. "Hirohiko..." At this time, Chiba slowly stood up and looked at Hongyan. Hearing this, Hongyan''s figure became apparently stiff, and his head was slightly tilted, but after all, he did not turn around, just silently. "I won''t ask anything, but... when you need me, you must find me!" After Chiba glanced at Hirohiko, he brushed past Hirohiko and walked towards the reignited bonfire and the one that had already started to cook. broth. It''s time for breakfast. When he heard Chiba''s soft words as he walked by, Hongyan was taken aback, and then his lips tightened slightly. Chiba...I see... I will never let him interfere with your life and safety! Thinking about it, Hongyan smiled slightly, and his right eye was full of firmness and determination. Afterwards, he also followed Chiba and walked to the campfire. ... A jar of venison was quickly wiped out by two gluttonous ghosts. Hongyan and Xuena didn''t eat much, but they were full. "Then, I''m almost back to the village!" Chiba stood up and said. "Ok!" Hirohiko and Yukina also stood up. "Qianqiu is also ready!" Seeing all three of them stand up, Qianqiu also jumped up from the three-legged stool, raising her small hands, like a child about to go outing. "Yeah!" Chiba nodded and said: "Qianqiu, do you remember what I told you?" "Remember, Brother Chiba said~www.novelhall.com~ If you are in danger, you must hide as soon as possible, and get the seal of substitute technique!" Qianqiu nodded crisply. "well!" Chiba touched Qianqiu''s head, then took her little hand and said, "Then...return to the village!" With that, Chiba, Hirohiko and Yukina glanced at each other, and each nodded. No matter what, we must protect Qianqiu and bring the defense plan back to the village as soon as possible! Next, there will be a hard fight! However, at this moment, when the three of them were about to jump out, Chiba''s figure gave a sudden stop. Chiaki...? A look of surprise slowly appeared on Qianye''s face. In his eyes, Qianqiu''s small face was pale, his eyes staring hollowly, he took a step back, and then took a step back! Chapter 578： I like you most! "Crack! Crackle!" "Cuckoo...cuckoo..." Two bonfires not far from each other are burning, making the sound of wood burning and bursting from time to time. Above the bonfire, where the tongue of the fire is swallowed, there are slightly broken pots, and the pots are slowly boiled with venison and meat. The miscellaneous stew of vegetables and fungus is turning the soup. "Fuck!" The sound of a series of scrolls landing suddenly remembered. "Gurulu!" A scroll fell to the ground and rolled all the way, hitting one head into the bonfire, and in a blink of an eye, it burst into flames. In the swaying fire, the shadow of a small figure stood there stiffly. At this moment, in front of the small shadow, a figure covered in red clouds and black robes slowly straightened up, the special patterns in the scarlet eyes were reversed and decomposed, gradually turning into three gouyu jade, rotating and shrinking Around the black pupil in the middle, it turned into a pair of three-gouyu jade writing wheels. In the eyes of these writing wheels, the face of a dull-faced little girl with two pony tails was reflected. "So, next..." The eyes of Hongyunheipao''s figure narrowed slightly, and the three-gouyu writing wheel eyes disappeared suddenly, turning into a pair of slightly dim, seemingly tired eyes, and the image of the reflection in these eyes has changed. At this moment, in these eyes, the reflection of his slightly raised white hands, a pair of hands that a woman would feel beautiful. "Peng!" At this moment, on the finger of the right hand, light blue chakras suddenly lit up, from the thumb to the little finger, which lit up in turn. "cough!" At this time, the man in the red cloud and black robe coughed slightly, and under the hood, two lips were dry and pale in the light of the fire. At the same time, the left hand of the man in the red cloud and black robe had already reached over the skirt of the little girl with ponytails, pulling apart the skirt of her chest bit by bit. "This is my gift to you." With a soft whisper, the right hand of the man in the red cloud and black robe suddenly pressed against the little girl''s white chest. In the next second, the black robe man let go of his hands and pulled up the little girl''s skirt to cover the little girl''s chest. "I really look forward to what your expression will look like when you receive my gift!" The dry and pale lips buzzed slightly, and the man in the red cloud and black robe murmured. Then the two lips turned into a wicked smile, and as the smile floated, the eyes under the hood With a sudden scarlet flash, the three-gouyu jade writing wheel immediately appeared, and then it revolved and melted into a peculiar pattern. "Next, it''s time to set up illusion, just like the illusion you used in the beginning! My lovely and important brother!" The voice of the man in the red cloud and black robe slowly spread, blurring with a palpitating tremor. At the same time, the special pattern in that pair of eyes suddenly expanded and expanded, covering Qianqiu''s entire field of vision! "what!" At this moment, Qian Qiu was born with a scream and took a step back suddenly. "Qianqiu, Qianqiu! What happened to you?" At the same time, the calling voices of Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena, from small to large, gradually entered her ears clearly. what happened! What''s wrong with Qianqiu? At this moment, the eyes of the three of Chiba were focused on Qianqius pale, cold sweaty faces. When they were about to set off, Qianqiu was suddenly stunned. The little hands tightened abruptly, then they let go and took two steps back. , Until now there was a scream, standing sluggishly for five minutes! No matter how yelling, shaking, or even kneading and eating pain, she can''t wake her up! At this moment, the faces of Qianye''s trio were almost tensed, and a faint ominous feeling enveloped their hearts. Tell me, is there a mechanism here? Tell me, what is the seal of the agency? Tell me, where did they go? Tell me, their every move here? ... At this moment, a series of pictures and words constantly flashed through Qianqiu''s mind. Under the hood, he couldn''t see her face. Only the eyes with strange scarlet patterns continued to appear in her mind, and in her ears. Questions are echoing. Fear, helplessness, powerlessness... all kinds of negative emotions, from the deepest and deepest heart of Qianqiu, floated under these eyes. As if the darkest icy darkness hidden in these eyes completely enveloped her. You will kill them! In the end, these negative emotions gathered into a faint warning! From that dry and pale lips, a ghastly warning came out! it hurts! And in the midst of this warning, Qianqiu suddenly felt his chest heat up suddenly, and a burning sensation suddenly came up like a crack. "Tick!" Dou Da''s sweat beads rolled off Qianqiu''s pale face, and she slammed her chest, but her small face, which was distorted by fear and pain, was sluggish. I will kill them! And her heart is already filled with this thought! "Qianqiu!" Seeing Qianqiu''s chest curled up, the Chiba trio suddenly changed their colors and stepped forward together. In their eyes, black curse marks were quickly crawling out of Qianqiu''s cuffs and neckline. It quickly filled Qianqiu''s pale and distorted face, hands and feet. In a flash, the black curse imprints were like poisonous snakes, covering Qianqiu''s whole body. At the same time, with the appearance of the black curse mark, the pain on Qianqiu''s face became more intense, and there were even blue veins protruding from her forehead. "do not come!" A scream trembling with pain, she called out from Qianqiu''s mouth, who was covering her chest. At this time, she was staring at Qianye in front of her, her eyes were already full of bloodshot eyes. No way! There is something... something dangerous, it will come out of Qianqiu''s body... I will kill them, Qianqiu will kill my brothers and sisters! Can''t! Can''t... can''t kill them! "Qianqiu, don''t move, let me see!" At this time, Chiba, who was screamed by Qianqiu''s body, took a breath, and countless thoughts passed through his mind. This is a curse! It is not the same as Dashemaru''s curse seal, it is definitely not the kind of enhanced curse seal! Qian Qiu''s body was passive! No, I have to look carefully! Thinking about it, Chiba took a step forward slightly. "No! Don''t come over!" As Qianye took a step forward, Qianqiu took a step back suddenly as if he had seen the most terrifying thing. Qianqiu must leave! Otherwise Qianqiu will kill Chiba''s brother, will kill Xuena''s sister, and Hongyan''s brother will also die! As he retreated, Qianqiu glanced in a panic, the anxious and worried faces of Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena flashed in his eyes, and the images of meeting them flashed in his mind one after another. Her face distorted by pain, A smile suddenly appeared. A warm smile that does not belong to her age. Nothing, that dangerous thing will come out of the body... Qianqiu is really happy to meet his brothers and sisters! "Quickly stop her!" Just as Qianqiu''s smile bloomed, Qianqiu seemed to have noticed something and shouted abruptly. As soon as this sound was heard, Hongyan and Xuena had already stepped out, and they were only a little bit away from Qianqiu. After this step, their hands were already about to touch Qianqiu. "Peng!" But at this moment, a pitch-black flame suddenly ignited from Qianqiu''s shoulders. Almost instinctively, Hirohiko and Xuena stopped their hands and stopped. "This is impossible!" At the same time, Chiba''s unbelievable exclamation suddenly sounded, his eyes widened suddenly. Goodbye, brothers and sisters! At this moment, Qian Qiu turned around ~www.novelhall.com~ at an unimaginable speed, passing under the arms of Hirohiko and Xuena, and plunged into the burnt hut. Chiaki! At this moment, the three of Chiba reacted at the same time, their figures shook, and they rushed towards Qianqiu whose shoulders were wrapped in pitch black flames. However, Qianqiu''s speed, unbelievably fast, only a blink of an eye, has already rushed into the house. They only saw the glance back before Qianqiu rushed into the house. Brother Chiba, sister Xuena, brother Hirohiko, thank you... Qianqiu, I like you the most! At this moment, they suddenly heard such a sound in their hearts. Subsequently, Qian Qiu rushed into the house. "boom!" At this moment, a pitch-black flame column rose up from the house! Chapter 579： Shouldnt! Wont die! One kilometer away from the ruins, somewhere in the woods. "despair!" The red clouds and black robe slowly fell down, and the man stopped on a branch and raised his head slightly. "Tick!" A drop of blood slid from his face under his hood, dripping onto the branches. "Ok?" He slowly raised his head, the blood overflowing in his right eye socket was slowly sliding down his right cheek, and the three-hook jade swirling in his right eye slowly blended into a peculiar pattern. The strange pattern melted, and another stream of blood overflowed from his right eye socket and slid down the blood stain on his right cheek. "Is it triggered?" The man slightly raised his hand and covered his right eye, but his left eye was still ordinary, with a slight exhaustion in the dim color. It seems a bit late. When I arrived, they should have just left. After seeing the flames of that mechanism, they should return immediately. The five Yanyin should not be difficult to deal with. With the strength of the three of them, it is estimated that one face can solve it. . Then, the little girl should be relieved of the illusion soon, and he can only use his pupil power to relieve the illusion. Thinking about it, the black-robed man slowly removed his palm, looked at the blood in his palm, and his dry, whitish mouth was suppressed in dissatisfaction. It should have been triggered long ago! The power of this left eye, although powerful, seems to be difficult to control, and... The black robe man took a breath, his eyes moved slightly, and he landed at the exit of the forest in front. At the same time, the left eye flashed scarlet, the three-gou jade writing wheel eye appeared, and then rotated and blended, turning into a strange pattern like the right eye. , Exuding this extremely ominous atmosphere. Afterwards, he smiled, and his dissatisfied lips pushed up a smile. But it''s really interesting! What kind of influence will that little girl have on my lovely brother? It''s so interesting! Hey Hey Hey It''s also time to put away your real friendship game that day. In this world, only power is the only thing. With power, you can do everything. Without power, you can only let you eat. It''s time to become the person I want! Uchiha, Hirohiko! Thinking of this, the man squinted his eyes slightly and pulled the hood lightly. The strange patterns in his eyes were rotated apart, turned into three-hook jade and turned back into place, and finally turned into ordinary glasses that were dull and tired. However, in those dim and tired eyes, there seemed to be a lot of images flashing, flashing a cruel light. ... At this time, beside the hut. "Let go of me Chiba!" Hongyan opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of scarlet colors. The three gouyu jade was slowly spreading and magnifying, and it seemed that they were still slowly rotating. Amidst this roar, Hongyan suddenly turned his head to look towards Chiba. The forehead has already earned the blue veins, the face is full of anger, the muscles seem to be twitching! It''s him! It must be him! It must be his hands and feet for Qianqiu! It must be him! At the same time, he clenched his teeth, almost biting blood, and the anger and resentment in his heart were intertwined, gradually erasing the sunshine boy who accompanied him in his growth. At this moment, Chiba''s eyes flickered with emerald green brilliance, his face tightly stretched, and his hands tightly grasped Honghiko and Xuena who wanted to run towards the dark flame column. The hot wind rushed into his face, and in his eyes, the reflection of Hongyan''s rotating writing wheel and the rotating flame column that rose to the sky and gradually began to dissipate. "Chiba! Let go of me!" At this time, Xuena''s angry voice was accompanied by the pulling force of his right hand. Can''t let go! Never let go! Chiba clenched his teeth tightly, almost sparks in his eyes. The intense anger and astonishment in his heart forced him to go forward, but the thought in his heart called "The Last Reason" was tightly suppressing this. I was horrified and horrified, and hatred that grew in my heart. This is Amaterasu! If you touch it, it will continue to burn, and you will never be able to get rid of it. If Yuuna and Hirohiko are allowed to rush in, they will definitely not survive! Never let them in! Never let go! They must not be let down... Thoughts flowed in his heart, suppressing the urge to rush forward, pulling Qianqiu out of the house, pulling out the impulse of the flame, but he didn''t dare to think, he didn''t want to think, and he couldn''t think further! He didn''t want the word "dead" to appear, and he didn''t dare to think of the smile before the cute and strong girl rushed into the door, and the tears in the bright big eyes. hateful! hateful! Damn it! Why, why! She is just a child. She has experienced so much, living so strong, living so optimistic and cheerful! why! Why can''t she go to a place where she feels at home? Why can''t she enjoy the warmth woven by generations of Konoha people! Almost! Just a little bit, she was able to return to Konoha Village with us and become one of us! She is so strong, so cute, so lovable, and she will definitely get a lot of pampering. Her laughter should be echoed in Konoha Village every day... She should study at the Ninja School without any worries, and then amazed a large number of Zhongren teachers and aroused the envy of countless students as old as her! Even, there should be a few people who find her fault because of her identity in the outer village, and then be beaten by her, and then those people become her enemies, or regard her as enemies, but they will eventually be affected by her innocence and cuteness. Be strong and convinced, become a partner who can deliver your back, and then...grow up together, become powerful ninjas together, complete various tasks together, and then maybe fall in love with someone, get married, then retire, and become a great mother ... She shouldn''t be like this! She should... Become my family and live with me in Konoha Village! Qianye''s hands slowly exerted force, his breathing became thicker, his eyes gradually became red, and his deep hatred finally burst out uncontrollably. Kill you! I must kill you! No matter who you are, I must, must kill you! "Chiba..." At this moment, feeling the tighter and tighter hands of Chiba, Hongyan and Xuena were slightly stunned. The anger on their faces was slightly stagnant. At this moment, they suddenly felt a faint coolness rising behind them. Although Qianye''s eyes were not looking at them, the bitter hatred in those eyes made them shudder. They saw such a terrible Chiba for the first time! It was as if a certain Chiba that they didn''t know was slowly waking up at this moment. For a while, they were stuck. ... The pitch-black flame column slowly dissipated, and the heat wave on the face gradually faded. "Flap!" A few drops of rain splashed on the faces of the three people. "Wow!" Then, the heavy rain poured down violently, and in a flash, their clothes were already wet. "Go in now!" Under the rain curtain, Chiba slightly released his hand and glanced at Hirohiko and Xuena. As his eyes moved, the person had passed in front of them and almost rushed into the room. In the next second, Hirohiko and Yukina also rushed into it at a speed not inferior to Chiba. Perhaps...perhaps, there is still hope, Qianqiu''s fate is great, the barren life in the war zone has not been able to kill this five or six-year-old child, this flame column can not kill her! There must be a miracle, there must be! At this time, both of them had such an idea at the same time. Qianqiu''s father is a ninja, and after hearing what she said, her mother may not be dead. She may have been taken away. Her father went to save her mother. The enemy will abduct her mother, and it is certain that her mother has any special ability, or blood succession limit, or secret technique... the blood succession limit has the greatest possibility! Then, Qianqiu may inherit the blood of her mother! At this time, Qianqiu will definitely awaken! Melting, boiling...no matter what kind of escape is good, even the reincarnation eye is possible. After all, Qianqiu can extract spiritual energy without practicing. Her blood inheritance limit must be related to the spiritual aspect, and it can explain this situation. The eye of reincarnation is most likely! As long as the reincarnation eye is awakened, even if Qianqiu can''t use it, the instinct will bounce off those amaterasu flames. Isn''t there a Shenluo Tianzheng? She must be able to use it! It doesn''t need much power, just bounce some flames, it''s nothing! She must be alive, she must be alive! But in Qianye''s heart, countless well-founded thoughts flashed through, following his feet into the house, flashing quickly. In the next second, when he saw the situation inside the house ~www.novelhall.com~, his figure suddenly stiffened, and his stiff and convulsive face suddenly stopped. At this moment, time seemed to stop, and Chiba stood there blankly! When Xuena and Hongyan stepped into it, their reactions were exactly the same as Chiba''s, and they froze directly, even their expressions stagnated. Time... seems to stop! Silence! "Ah" After a few seconds, Chiba suddenly smiled. "Ha ha" Chiba''s stiff face pulled out a strange smile. "Hahahahaha!" And then, Chiba suddenly laughed, and laughed loudly! "Hirohiko, Xuena, Chiaki... not dead!" Chapter 580： Sure! "Wow..." The raindrops poured down from the sky, pouring down from the roof that was lifted by the pitch-black flame column, crackling on the scorched ground. A handful of dark flames scattered around the room. They burned and swayed on the ground, on the walls, on the scorched tables, on the scorched beds, and on the ceiling without being lifted. The rain that fell from the sky was provoked by uncertainty. Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena stood blankly in front of the dark flame belt behind the door. "Heh...hehe...hahahaha!" Suddenly, Chiba, who stood blankly in front of the two, suddenly pulled out a smile, then his smile widened, and finally he looked up to the sky and laughed. "Hirohiko, Xuena, Chiaki... not dead!" While laughing, Chiba said this with absolute certainty. Qian Qiu... not dead? The eyes reflect the scenes in this room, the dark flames burning everywhere, the arc-shaped dark flame band that extends from the table side to the bed side in front of my feet, and the arc of the same shape that is symmetrical to it and on the opposite side. The flame belt, then, apart from the scorched land and furniture, and the empty house, there was such a thought in the hearts of Hongyan and Xuena at the same time. Chiba... Is it crazy? Qianqiu is obviously...burnt... Not even the ashes are left! At this moment, they almost thought Chiba was crazy. However, Chiba was smiling, and his tight face slowly relaxed. The rain fell along his cheeks, dripping on the edge of the dark flame, causing the flame to flicker, engulfing the rain, and then again. Restore the original burning appearance. "Chiba, you..." Xuena looked at Chiba''s side face, and couldn''t help but muttered worriedly. There was an indescribable expression on his face. The expressions of sadness, worry, and fear were intertwined, forming an indescribable complex look. The expression on the side of Hongyan was the same. They don''t want to admit that everything in front of them is true. They don''t want to admit that Qianqiu is dead, but they don''t want to admit that Qianye is crazy at this moment. In their hearts, they still hope that Qianye''s words are true. However, the facts before them made them unable to believe their hopes. "Do you think that the flame at that moment can burn a person without any bones?" Xu was smiling enough, and Xu Shi calmed down his excitement. Xu Shi felt the worry and unbelief of her close friends behind her. Chiba suppressed the smile on her face and turned into a serious look, even her brows were slightly slightly. He frowned, but the confidence on his face did not waver at all. Can a flash of flames burn a person''s bones out of existence? When Chiba''s voice fell, Hongyan and Xuena were taken aback, their lips opened slightly, but they couldn''t answer. It should... can''t. If it is really a flame that burns a person''s bones in an instant... "If it''s such a flame, the temperature we feel is different. It will burn people without ashes in an instant. I am afraid that the flame of this temperature will burn, and we outside the house may catch fire in an instant. It''s even burned to death by this temperature. Even this room will melt!" At this moment, Chiba''s eyes moved slightly downward, falling on the dark burning flame, but it directly answered their doubts. Although Amaterasu is a flame that cannot be extinguished, it is not an extremely high-temperature flame. It just keeps burning and cannot be shaken off. It can be seen from the battle between Itachi and Sasuke that Itachi is using Amaterasu to ignite. After he and Sasukes surrounding trees were on the battlefield, the flames just attached to the trees, forming a circle, burning slowly, and adding the small white snake, the clone of Osaimaru, which burned to death several times later, but did not directly burn it. It can be seen from the ash that the temperature of the fire of the skylight may be much higher than that of the ordinary fire, but it is absolutely impossible to burn the trees and the little white snake all at once. Even if the flame column burned violently just now, it is impossible to burn Qianqiu. There was no ashes, and the human body was no better than a tree. If Qianqiu was really burnt to death, her charred bones should be left here, and there was a constant burning of pitch black flames! At the same time, a thought flashed in his mind. His words to judge that Qianqiu is not dead are definitely not his excitement, mental disorder, or a psychological comfort to himself, it is a real and well-founded inference! This inference, from the moment he stepped into this place, he floated up, and even when this inference emerged, he still had a sense of familiarity, as if he had experienced or seen such an inference! Yes, yes, familiarity! It was this familiar feeling that he had experienced and seen, which made him calm down quickly, and repeatedly considered the situation in the house several times. Finally, I was convinced that Qianqiu was not dead! Hearing Chiba''s words, the eyes of Hongyan and Xuena lit up at the same time, and even the three gouyus that spread slowly and began to rotate in Hongyan''s eyes began to slowly recover, shrinking into a normal appearance. Yes! If Qianqiu died here, it would be impossible for him to have no bones, or even ashes! This dark flame looks dangerous, but it seems...the temperature is not the kind of temperature that can instantly burn a human body! "And, look, what is special about the distribution of flames here?" At this time, Chiba said again. What is special about the distribution of flames? Hongyan and Xuena froze for a moment, glanced at them, their brows were slightly frowned. Is there anything special? Looking at the two burning flame belts, and a handful of flames on the wall, on the roof, and on the floor of the bed table, Hirohiko and Xuena blinked but did not react. "Look at the distribution of flames here, do they look like they bounced off from the middle of the house!" Suddenly, Chiba turned his head and made a gesture that burst from the middle. Bounce? Bounce! Seeing Chibas appearance, the expressions of Hirohiko and Yukina suddenly changed. They were so clever. They just didnt react. When they saw Chibas gesture, they instantly made up a burning flame column in their minds. The bottom suddenly exploded in a circular shape, and the pitch-black flames flew out, falling on the picture at these positions. "You mean!" At this moment, the expressions of Honghiko and Xuena were completely relieved. "Yes, the center of the explosion is Qianqiu. In other words, Qianqiu bounced off these flames!" An uncontrollable smile appeared at the corner of Chiba''s mouth. "That is to say, Qianqiu can only burn her body, it is impossible to be burned to death by these flames! She must be alive!" "Although it''s a bit unbelievable, Qianqiu must be alive!" Chiba added another sentence. Is it incredible? However, it seems that this incredible thing is not an example. Before this, isn''t there another example? At the same time, such a thought floated in Chiba''s heart, which made him more convinced of this inferred thought. "Ok!" When these words fell, Hongyan and Xuena nodded violently, their faces full of excitement. "But, where is Qianqiu? With those flames bounced off, Qianqiu can''t disappear!" The next second, UU reads www.uukanshu. But the two of them asked at the same time. Qianqiu is not dead, they have every reason to believe, but where is Qianqiu? Where is this little girl? Hearing the question of the two, Chiba didn''t look surprised, but turned back to hide the expression on his face. "Xunai, search with your white eyes!" In the next second, Chiba spoke. "Ok!" Hearing that, Xue Nai responded, her white pupils bulged, and the meridians at the corners of her eyes stretched. Roll your eyes, open! But at this moment, Xuena''s face changed suddenly, with his eyes wide open! This shit! Chapter 581： crisis When? Xuena frowned tightly, and the situation in her vision made her face stained with solemnity and anxiety. "What''s wrong? Xuenai?" At this moment, it seemed that he had noticed Xuenai''s change, and Hongyan hurriedly spoke, a hint of panic flashed across his face. Could it be that you have found Qianqiu? Isn''t Qianqiu''s situation getting better? At the same time, Chiba also frowned. At this time, he watched the ground split into two semicircular flame bands. Judging from the situation of the water droplets just now, these skylight flames will not only keep burning, but even within a certain range of their burning, they will "actively attack" any objects that enter these ranges that can make it burn. Amaterasu This flame burns very steadily. Although it does not produce smoke and light, which are inevitably produced by flames, it still emits heat unexpectedly. At the same time, the ground is still burning. Although I know the characteristics of Amaterasu, but I really see it in front of my eyes, I always feel a bit magical... Seeing the ground slowly burning under the pitch-black flame, Qianye''s eyes shone with a little brilliance. "Chiba, Hirohiko, we are surrounded!" At this moment, Xue Nai''s solemn voice sounded. Surrounded? Hearing this, Qianye was taken aback, and the thoughts in his heart dissipated, turning into a solemn touch. Surrounded? Is it the explosion of flames and this pitch-black flame column that attracted nearby enemies who were chasing us? "How many people are there? Qianqiu, are they also in the crowd?" Thinking of this, Chiba''s gaze also moved away from the dark flames, and turned to look at Xue Na. At the same time, at the same time, Hirohiko, who had faded from his right eye, reappeared again, and the worry on his face slowly faded and changed. Cheng dignified. Chibas problem is exactly what he thinks. What he is most worried about now is Qianqiu. If Qianqiu bounces off the black flame through a certain method and disappears here, then appearing in another place is inevitable, the key is Yes, where is this other place, although I don''t know what means Qianqiu used to leave, but it is really troublesome to fall into the enemy''s camp. "No, one kilometer around, there is no trace of Qianqiu." When he heard Chiba''s question, Xue Na frowned and shook his head, with a puzzled look on his face. Within a kilometer, Qian Qiu could not be found, so where did Qian Qiu go? What can move a distance of more than one kilometer in an instant, this is simply incredible. Even the most powerful instant, the maximum distance is also limited, it is absolutely impossible to exceed one kilometer, or even 100 meters. Among the methods of teleportation she knows, it seems that only the second-generation Hokage''s stunt "Flying Thunder God" that her father once mentioned to her accidentally, only the Flying Thunder God skill can instantly appear on any side of the battlefield. , Also because of the Thunder Gods art, the second generation of Hokage was called "Fast Speed" and became "the fastest man in the Ninja world at the time" and saved countless dangerous situations. During the first Ninja World War, Konoha Losing the disadvantages of the original Hokage, Konoha leads to victory. And these things were all told by her father Shinsuke Hyuga''s grandfather as a story to their two brothers. But here, Chiaki has just learned ninjutsu and only mastered the three-shenjutsu. He couldn''t even instantaneously do it, let alone the Flying Thunder God. Besides, the Flying Thunder God technique is also the villages unique ninjutsu. According to the secret, Qianqiu is just an orphan in the country of grass, how could she learn the art of Flying Thunder God. This thing is incredible! During the words, several thoughts flashed in Xue Nai''s mind. Hearing Yukinas words, Hirohiko frowned and wondered, and he felt incredible in his heart, but after all, he knew that Qianqiu was fine, at least he did not die under the dark flames, and most likely lived well, although his heart was incredible, But his head had calmed down and he was able to think normally. Now Xuenai said that there was no Qianqiu''s figure, and he was too worried, but a little fortunate. Without a trace, it means that the enemy did not find her either. At least, the chances of her being safe are extremely high! Moreover, with that girl''s tough, smart, charming and innocent, no matter how much danger he encounters, he will definitely be able to overcome it! In Hongyan''s heart, he is full of confidence in Qianqiu. When she heard Xuenai''s words, Chiba''s brows frowned slightly, but she sighed in sorrow. There is no trace within one kilometer, and it is impossible to learn the instantaneous technique of super long distance. Is there only one possibility? Qianqiu is alive, but should... Thinking about it, Chiba took a breath. Anyway, no matter what the situation is, she is alive! "What about the enemy?" After these two thoughts came to mind, Chiba took a deep breath, adjusted his mood, and said, with the seriousness that Hirohiko and Xuena were familiar with. But at this moment, Xuenai''s face after hearing this was a bit heavier, and he said solemnly: "No less than, a hundred people!" A hundred troops! As soon as these words came out, Chiba and Hirohiko changed their colors. They all knew exactly what a hundred-man troop represented. Regardless of the individual strength of this hundred-man troop, they are already in the disadvantaged in terms of number and general situation. Don''t underestimate the number of ninjas. A considerable part of ninjutsu can rely on the number to increase its power, and the upper limit of this power , A ninjutsu that absolutely exceeds S-level power. Especially the earth escape technique, this kind of escape technique can be said to be the most powerful escape technique among the five escape techniques in a specific environment. And in this specific environment, it includes the environment of large numbers of people. Moreover, these surrounding enemies are likely to be Yanyin, which is the Ninja Village with the highest level of soil escape among the five major villages. One can imagine how disadvantaged this situation is. Its true that Chiba, Hirohiko, and Yukina, the three of them have very strong personal strengths, far exceeding the level of ordinary ninjas, and can even exert greater lethality when combined, but even if there are only a hundred ordinary ninjas opposite, they Still at a disadvantage. After all, the power of a hundred ordinary ninja''s mountain art would be comparable to the S-level earth escape technique. At the beginning, the loess directly changed the landform of a forest with the art of mountain soil! To give an example, if those enemies are Yanyin and really plan to use the mountain art, the mountain art used by more than a hundred people, and put them together, it is estimated that they will be difficult to run away if they want to run, even if they can run in a hurry. If you drop, more than a hundred ninjas will also have more follow-up attacks. Although it may not be fatal in one blow, it is still possible to get them injured, affect their actions, and reduce combat effectiveness. Then they will be attacked in that state. A hundred troops, the winning rate is absolutely pitiful. Moreover, these ninjas are estimated to have been sent to hunt them down. Now they are attracted by the flames, and how can they be sent to hunt them down? "Is Yan Yin?" At this moment, Chiba pursed his lips and asked. "Ok." Xuenai nodded, she could clearly see the forehead guards on the foreheads of the ninjas lurking outside the ruins~www.novelhall.com~ above it was the symbol of Yanyin. There is no doubt that these people, this super-hundred-man troop, are Yanyin''s ninjas. really Chiba frowned and closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then asked. "Where are they going now?" "Stop the soldiers." Xue Na said, her face was already serious. In the current situation, Qianqiu is not in her field of vision, and powerful enemies are on the lookout. The most important thing is to solve these enemies, otherwise, what about finding Qianqiu, it may affect Qianqiu instead. Qianqiu is nowhere to be seen, it is the best news now! "is it?" Chiba slowly opened his eyes and nodded. Then, his eyes fell on the dark flame. Chapter 582： Can only... No way! There are too few Amaterasu flames. Although the Amaterasu flames will continue to burn and cannot be extinguished, the number here is too small. It is still impossible to solve a hundred troops at once. After all, the Amaterasu flames are not spreading fast. . Moreover, after all, I dont have a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and I cant create an azure flame at the point of view. Even if I can use this azure flame and hit one person smoothly, other people can react instantly and stay away from the person in the flame. These Yanyin dont know what Amaterasu is, but when you see something that looks like a flame, you definitely know that its not a good thing. Its my method of attack, and I will definitely avoid it. Amaterasu can kill one to three at most. People around, plus those who didn''t know the characteristics of Amaterasu and rushed up to put out the fire for their companions, they burned and killed four or five people, and it was estimated that the enemy would know their interests. By the time It is estimated that this day''s photos will become tasteless! I have a way to use Amaterasu, but after all, I cant match the instant release hit rate of Kaleidoscope. A series of thoughts flashed in his mind, and Chiba finally turned his gaze away from the dark flame, fell on the body of the red eye, and said: "Hongyan, how does the left eye affect you?" Ok? Facing the sudden problem of Chiba, Hirohiko was taken aback for a moment, and then he said: "There is no big impact, but after all, there will still be a blind spot in the small angle on the left. After all, I am not Xuena''s white eyes, one less , It will definitely have an impact, even if the writing wheel has a keen insight ability, but after all, it is impossible to capture the opponent''s movements in all directions like Xuena. There is no much impact in other aspects, as long as it is within the visual range of the right eye. The illusion, copying, and insight abilities of Zhuanyan will not have much impact. In terms of overall combat effectiveness, the impact will be small, but there will be some loopholes and flaws." Obviously, Hirohiko''s judgment of his own strength is very meticulous, and he has no reservations about Chiba. He told Chiba of the current situation in detail. Although he still did not reveal how his left eye was, it was enough for Chiba. Judge the current situation. "Where is your body?" After hearing Hirohiko''s words, Chiba looked at Xuena again, but the question in his mouth was aimed at two people. "body?" This time, Xue Na and Hong Yan asked rhetorically in unison. "Didn''t you feel unwell when you were on the road? How are you now? What happened after a rest night?" Chiba added. Hearing Chibas supplementary questioning, Hirohiko and Xuena looked at each other, both brows were slightly frowned, and finally, Xuena opened the mouth and said, I cant give you an accurate answer to your question. I was in a hurry and felt discomfort in that state, but now... I don''t feel anything." Yukana''s answer is also very objective, and he has no reservations about Chiba. So in other words, the two of them cant be involved in this battle. The 100-man troop is Yanyin, and there are quite a few elites. The physical condition of the two of them is unknown. If there is any accident, then maybe the three of us None of them can go. After all, if any one of them has something, the remaining one and I will definitely give up the opportunity to escape... And if something happens to me, they will definitely not abandon me. I am afraid that it will eventually evolve into an irreversible crisis. Here, if three people fight together, it will become a burden to each other. Chiba did not speak, nodded silently, and several thoughts flashed through his mind. As for my body, I cant figure it out myself. It seems to be completely back to normal, and there have also been changes that I dont know about. Whether its a right hand fracture or a left hand puncture, it has recovered in a short time, even The sluggishness of overuse of the wounded door model did not appear... Especially the left hand puncture wound and the lung wound, this recovery is almost miraculous. Is this... the benefit of crossing that I don''t know about? Just like the ninjutsu talent and Chakra''s super fine control ability... However, leaving this aside, my current body is in a state of heyday. Whether it was the separation of the shadow clone to analyze the seal technique before, or the rapid march afterwards, I did not have any uncomfortable reactions, and I should have completely recovered. Here, really can only... Thinking, Chiba raised his head, reached into his arms, took out a scroll, handed it to Xuena, and said, "Will you keep this for me first?" "this is" Seeing the scroll that Chiba handed over, Xuena frowned and suddenly raised her head to look at Chiba. After seeing this scroll, Hongyan looked at Chiba abruptly, with a slightly surprised look on her face. Chiba...what is he going to do? And such a slightly worried and nervous thought flashed in their hearts. However, even though she thought so in her heart, Xuena still subconsciously took the scroll that Chiba handed over. The defense map. Seeing that Xuena took the scroll, Chiba turned around, squatted down, and took out from his arms a blank scroll that had been searched from the side of Five Iwagami, spread it on the ground, then took out the pen and ink, and started Write and draw on it. At this moment, Honghiko and Xuena who were looking at Chiba looked at each other. Xuena opened his mouth, as if to say something, but Hongyan shook his head. Soon, Chiba stopped writing. At this moment, on the blank scroll, a rather complicated seal technique had been drawn. Seal technique, seal of fire seal, change! Let''s put away the fire of this daylight first, since they are not moving, we can also make some preparations. Looking at the sealing technique, Chiba took a breath and slowly raised his right hand. And at this moment, the pitch-black flames on the ground seemed to be drawn, and they flicked towards Qianye''s position. Sealing technique? At this time, Xuena and Hirohiko had an idea at the same time. Chiba, seems to know this dark flame very well... This flame should have been left by him, and the special traces of pupil power contained in this dark flame are probably the kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes... Could it be that Chiba knows well about the kaleidoscope writing wheel? impossible Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, there are few legends in the clan, Qianye should not know it. At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ Another thought came to Hongyan''s mind. And just after these thoughts came up in Hongyan''s mind, the scattered black flames and the two semicircular black flame belts violently rioted, and a handful of them rose up into the air, like a swallow plunged into the forest, toward the scroll Flying out. All of a sudden, groups of dark flames were like living things, planted in the circle of tadpoles in the center of the seal technique, and sank into it. In a short while, all the flame bands scattered around the room and two semicircles were thrown into this sealed circle. Seal the fire law seal change, seal! And just after the last bunch of dark flames submerged in the circle, Chiba''s vertical-fingered hand looked at it suddenly, and six seal tadpole scripts overflowed in the palm of his palm, which were connected with the seal tadpole script on the periphery of the circle, gently swirling. , Turned into a "fire" word, and appeared in the middle of the circle. After doing all this, Qianye smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, put away the seal scroll, and raised his head slightly. Next, it is time to think about how to convince them! Chapter 583： Dilemma Behind the ruins outside the open space outside the house, somewhere in the ambush of the ninjas. "Master Yanshan, what shall we do now?" A young Yanyin ninja held the "Yin" seal in his hands and looked at the commander beside them. He was a tall and strong commander who was obviously taller than them. And at this moment, as the temporary commander of this temporarily assembled unit of more than 100 people, Iwayama Zhong''s face was only solemn, and his eyes flashed with uncertain eyes. Just last night, there was a big explosion here, and the fire blazed into the sky. Almost all the search and interdiction teams in the area that perceive the explosion gathered here, and they all assembled here just now. Fortunately, all the interdiction teams are here. They chose to ambush and cooperate with each other to surround the three unusual little ghosts who have been identified. In the end, because of fame, merit, and experience, he was elected as the commander of this gathering of hunting down a hundred troops. To be honest, he didnt want to be the commander of the army. He knew his strengths. Although he was older, more experienced, and fortunate to have made a lot of merits, he was definitely not a commander of the army. He has also commanded the battle of a hundred-man army, even with more victory than defeat, but he still believes that he is not suitable to be a captain. Compared with the up-and-coming star of Loess Master, it is far worse. It''s just that among these hunting forces, he has experience in this area, and entrusting it to others is not a solution. Now it can only be reluctant, but it is really difficult for him to have any confidence. Now, we have three elite ninjutsu, including me... seven ninjutsu, twenty quasi ninjutsu, and the rest are ordinary middle ninjutsu, 117 ninjutsu, and the terrain here It is a half-collapsed residential building and the accumulation terrain produced by the explosion. The target is located in this circular ruin zone surrounded by half-collapsed residential buildings and explosive deposits. The radius of the pothole flat ground from the ruins to the target location is approximately Two hundred meters... Regardless of the number of people, or the terrain, we have an absolute advantage. but Thinking of this, Iwayama frowned tightly, glanced at the young ninja next to Keiyin, and asked, "How is the situation inside?" "From the room, you can sense three chakras, two elite-level chakras, and one middle-level chakras. There are no special movements. They just stop at the door and don''t make any movements." Young The ninja hurriedly answered, and in a hurry, there was still a bit of rush to speak. "Ok!" Yanshan nodded his head, but frowned. Is there no action? It has now been determined that there should be three people in Taki Chiba. Among them, the Hyuga Sect family exists, and they are on the run. They will definitely use Hyugas white eyes to investigate the situation. As a warning, it is impossible not to find that we have already Surrounded them. Knowing that they were surrounded, and still doing nothing like this, it was Taki Chiba again... They were definitely planning something. Moreover, what was the pitch-black flame just now? Although the black flame pillar only blew up for a while and disappeared, the flames that I had never seen before exudes an ominous and dangerous atmosphere... Is it possible that these days, Taki Chiba, who has been recuperating here, no, the young ninja of the Uchiha clan, has he learned some great fire ninjutsu? Judging by the power, it can definitely threaten our hundred troops. Don''t be careless just because you have an absolute advantage! After all, the face is... Moreover, the current situation is very unfavorable to our Yanyin. The previous battle with Yunyin and since the beginning of this war, after the conflict with Yunyin broke out, we have lost about ten hundred troops. More than ten people died, and the number of Shangnin reached thirty. The commander-level Qingtu-sama and Hiratsuka-sama who had been besieging the circle all died one after another... The combat effectiveness of the wounded and sick is also nearly three hundred troops. Except for the troops to defend the western country of wind, Shayin, and the necessary defense troops, there are not many troops we can use. Although Yunyin''s losses are similar, there is still Konoha who is eyeing Konoha after all. In this war, the three-way melee, Konoha''s loss also has seven or eight hundred troops, but considering Konoha''s strength... Even now this one hundred-man troop can''t be lost! Otherwise, the village will really fall into a disadvantage! Yanshan held tightly the scroll in his hand. This was the battle report he had just received from Lord Loess on the front line. The frontline began to fight again. This time, Lord Loess had to abandon the search for the deployment map and rush to the front to command. The intensity of this melee. I''m afraid it''s impossible to send reinforcements. If they can''t catch the Takichiba trio here or take back the defense plan, then it will be impossible to catch them and seize the defense plan again. After the three people fled, Lord Loess immediately took over the matters related to the deployment plan, and in accordance with the four directions of southeast, northwest, and each of them separated a 100-man troop, divided into 25 groups of four, and carried out a carpet search. And they are responsible for this direction, and they happen to be attracted. From here to the area of ??Konoha, that is, they are a hundred-man army, and further forward, there will be no one! In other words, as long as they break through them, there will be a smooth road ahead of the three of Takichiba, no obstacles. Must succeed this time! So we must be careful! A drop of sweat dripped from the heavy forehead of the rock mountain, dripping onto the ground, and at this moment, the young perception ninja was already frowning. Why, we haven''t ordered the attack yet, now we have an absolute advantage! In his heart, he thought a little impatiently. In fact, what he didn''t know was that his temporary commander, Iwayama''s consideration was reasonable and reasonable. Now Iwayin has suffered a lot from the command level, the elite combat power level, and the ordinary combat power level. Ten troops of a hundred men, a loss of 1,000 men, and injuries of two to three hundred people. This number does not seem to be much, but for the current Shinobu Village, this number is already very large. After all, at the time of the Fourth Ninja World War, the five major villages plus one Iron Country, the number of people was only 80,000, and the next Ninja Village only had more than 10,000 combat power. Even in the Fourth Ninja World War, it was almost a tenth of Ninja Village''s combat power figure. You know, the fourth Ninja World War came out, and every Ninja Village didn''t keep a hand. The combat power of these ten thousand people is almost the limit of Shinobu. Moreover, this is the combat power that was cultivated during a period of peace before and after the Fourth Ninja World War. And how long is the interval between World War II and World War III~www.novelhall.com~ Basically, World War II is the continuation of World War II. In fact, the vitality of each village has not yet emerged from the shadow of World War II. The combat power of this thousand, two or three hundred people , Is also a very big loss. This shows how important their hundred-man army is now, and the importance of the defense map... If a commander is not cautiously fearful, then the commander is either a figure like a shadow or a deceitful person. In a sense, this one-hundred-man troop is actually in a dilemma! Iwayama''s judgment was not wrong, and this situation is not optimistic for them! Not to be aggressive! Even if there is an absolute advantage in number of people and terrain, it is not easy! Is there any way to securely catch them or seize the defense map? Ignoring the strange gaze of the young ninja next to him, Iwayama''s heavy brows were deeply locked, and a faint uneasiness flashed in his uncertain eyes. Chapter 584： Traditional tactics Next... Chiba stood up and took the scroll of the Seal of Fire Seal into his arms, but did not immediately turn around to communicate with Hirohiko and Xuena. How to convince them? A slightly helpless thought floated in Qianye''s heart. Now, Chiba is probably going to face those enemies alone again, and then let us leave with this deployment plan. During the encirclement, we let him take risks alone. In the end, he almost died in Yunyin''s hands. Even if he was rescued, his life was hanging by a thread. Several times he almost suffocated to death. If not... No way! No matter what Chiba said, he must not let him face it alone again this time! Do not! This time he will deny his plan before he speaks! In any case, we must face the danger this time! At this time, behind Chiba, Hongyan and Xuena also had a thought in their hearts, and they were already determined that no matter what Chiba said, he would not let him meet the enemy alone. "That...actually, I have a plan..." At this moment, Chiba slowly turned around, and said with a confident smile at the corner of his mouth. "No way!" However, before he could finish speaking, Hongyan and Xuena refused together. "Uh" The two strongly objected, causing Chiba who turned around to stagnate, and his face was even more astonished, and such a syllable was subconsciously uttered in his mouth. Afterwards, his eyes flashed, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "It really is like this", and added: "This plan is actually not..." "No way!" However, before he finished speaking, he was once again strongly rejected by Hirohiko and Xuena. "This time, no matter what you say, we will face this crisis together. You can''t even lie to us again." Hongyan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Chiba, but after refusing, he couldn''t help but emphasized that before the words were over, Xuena on the side nodded in agreement. Lie... When did I lie to you! Hearing that, Chiba felt wronged and cried in his heart. He knew that Hongyan and Xuena would definitely oppose it, but he didn''t expect that they would oppose it so strongly and so...boyish? However, looking at the appearance of Hirohiko and Yukina, Chiba''s heart was surging. However, I don''t know why, I am still a little happy to be interrupted and rejected so simply. Looking across Hongyan and Xuena, there was no room for discussion in their eyes. Chiba could only close his eyes and sigh. "My plan this time is not going to face these enemies alone, but it needs to follow traditional tactics." After sighing, Qianye slowly opened his eyes, looked directly at the two of them, and said solemnly. It is precisely because of this that they cannot be put into danger! Now I can only gamble, use that technique! And now those Yanyin did not attack immediately, plus the previous battles, Yunyin and Yanyin''s jealous performance towards me, I am afraid these Yanyin has confirmed our identity and feared us, and never attacked in advance. Just now, because of Qianqiu''s affairs, we basically relaxed our vigilance. We didn''t even notice so many people approaching them. If they attacked at that time, we would not be dead, and we would be seriously injured and forced into desperation. Taken together, I can be sure that these Yanyins should also be afraid of me, at least this commander is afraid of me. Perhaps this can be used. "Traditional tactics?" When Hirohiko and Xuena heard this, they were all startled. In their perception, Chiba''s tactics have always been unexpected. Although they are sometimes messy, they are all step by step, meticulous and full of imagination. But what are the traditional tactics? "Well, traditional tactics, this time, I will be the decoy. You will be the backup and the main attack. The decoy attracts the enemy''s attention and the backup prevents emergencies. The main attacker is responsible for destroying the enemy attracted by the decoy." Chiba said. Actually, I dont know what traditional tactics are, just using traditional words can make you feel at ease, at least this time Im not in a mess... But in Chiba''s heart, such a thought came out unscrupulously. "Bait, I''ll do better!" Hearing Chiba''s explanation, Xue Nai immediately said, accurately hitting the main points of the arrangement, and at the same time, her tone was deeply skeptical, apparently very suspicious of Chiba''s motives for this arrangement. Chiba, are you tricking us into hiding in a safe place again? Not only her, Hongyan also had such a thought in his mind. If it is used as a bait, it is true that Yukina is the best. As the Hyuga Sect family and the exposed Hyuga Sect family, seeing her, even if the commander is calm, and the commander who is not moving, she will be ready to move, even I can''t wait to capture Xuena. Hirohiko from the Uchiha clan knows this. Although he doesn''t know why the enemy is more enthusiastic about Baiyan than Sharonyan, he still knows the enemy''s desire for Baiyan. Chiba allowed herself to be a bait instead of Xue Na as a bait. There must be a problem here. Sure enough, this alone cannot convince them. And Yuuna and Hirohikos suspicions were within Chibas expectations, saying: "If Yuuna is used as a bait, the enemy will not make any radical actions, but will be more vigilant. Because they also know. The value of Xuena, and they also know how important we understand Xuena, and know how important Xuena is, and let her act alone. Isn''t this an obvious bait?" "Then I will be the bait!" And as soon as the Chiba dialect was finished, Hongyan spoke. "Ugh" In response, Chiba sighed and smiled bitterly: "Listen to me..." "Okay, you say." Hongyan looked at him and said. "My plan is that after we pretend to be one person, the others will flee with the deployment plan and Hyuga Sect''s family. When they attack me impatiently, they will be caught off guard." Chiba said, "So, This bait is the most suitable for me. First, I dont have the blood limit, and second, I also have the strength of the decoy. The enemy will not suspect that I am a bait, but will feel that it is reasonable to let me be broken. , It is the limit of blood succession. If you act like a sniper, what will the enemy think? These enemies would rather stand still and give up great opportunities for offensive, but they must act steadily. They will see through it. If Hongyan is the bait, There is insecurity." This Hearing Chiba''s plan, Hirohiko and Yukina frowned and looked at each other. "They have more than a hundred people. I don''t have effective means to wipe them all out..." Hongyan shook his head and said another key point. This traditional tactic is very useful against small groups or small numbers of enemies, but with a large number of a hundred people, even if the decoy attracts enough enemies, the main attacker cannot be wiped out, even , Will be killed by enough enemies. This plan won''t work! However, as soon as he said this, Chiba smiled and said: "I just said I was a bait, but I didn''t say that I only have the identity of a bait." Isn''t an identity bait? Hong Yan was taken aback, and Xue Na was also taken aback. What do you mean? "I am also the main attacker." Chiba smiled mysteriously. "Even if we are together, it seems we can''t wipe out enough enemies at once." Hongyan shook his head ~www.novelhall.com~ and still disagreed. However, Xuena''s face changed. He looked at Chiba with worry in his eyes and said, "Could it be that you want to..." "Yes, I want to use that technique!" Chiba nodded affirmatively. That technique? Hong Yan was taken aback. Has Chiba learned another great ninjutsu? "But, don''t you say that that technique can''t be used in actual combat? If it is used forcibly..." Xuena obviously disagrees with Chiba''s use of this technique. "Therefore, there is only one person who wants to serve as a backup!" Chiba interrupted her words and said: "This imperfect technique, when one is facing an enemy, definitely cannot be used, otherwise it will definitely die..." "But, I am not alone now!" Chapter 585： Anxiety and satisfaction Still not attacking? As time passed, the rain in the sky grew bigger and bigger, and drops of raindrops slowly dripped down the faces of hundreds of people in the Yanyan troops who were holding their breath in an ambush. Unexpectedly, they all tightened the kunai in their hands, or It is the hands that squeezed Yin tightly. At this moment, in the hut on the opposite side, there are the most important defense plans of their Yanyin Village, Taki Chiba, one of the most feared Konoha geniuses in that Yanyin Village, and the lineage of the Hyuga clan, with pure blood. There are even those of the Uchiha clan. As long as these three people are swept away, then you can regain the defense map, and even eliminate the great trouble of Takichiba, and even win a pair of writing wheel eyes, and the oldest pair of eyes that all Shinobu covets. An atmosphere of nervousness, eagerness, but constantly reminding myself of calmness slowly spread, and for a while, after the ruins, it was quiet. However, this silence did not last long. As the order was delayed, this originally quiet ambush team of a hundred people gradually experienced a commotion, and the voice that was trying to suppress it slowly rang. "What''s going on, why Captain Iwayama hasn''t issued an order yet, now we have an absolute advantage. The three little monsters in Takichiba, no matter how strong they are, they can''t escape with their wings. Why don''t you make a quick decision?" "Yeah, what happened to Yanshan? Too hesitant!" "Now it should be a quick battle. After all, it is a battlefield. I don''t know when an enemy team will appear." "Yeah, Yunyin should also know that these three little ghosts escaped without death, right? They can''t give up our defense plan. Even if they want to protect Ren Zhuli back, they have enough troops. After all, Escort Ren Zhuli, the "AB combination" is enough." "Really, what is this Yanshan thinking?" Soon, after being puzzled, there were some agitated and dissatisfied voices. "Shut up, Yanshan is the troop commander we elected, so we leave it to him to decide on the direction of our action. He is now our troop commander, not that Yanshan!" However, there was a sound of scolding soon. They were all experienced ninjas from Yanyin. Obviously they realized that if they let these words pass, the anxiety of the whole team would be ignited. It is absolutely detrimental to the action! Even if you have an absolute advantage, you can''t be too anxious, you must be calm, otherwise it is easy to get out of the basket, and in this matter, they can''t get out of the basket! "Yes, he is now the captain, and we all listen to him." "I believe Yanshan, although he is not a high-level adult, we should all know his commanding ability. Do you still remember the beautiful victories he commanded?" "Yes, we only have Yanshan with commanding experience here, and a reasonable half of us dont have much experience in wartime missions. We must be careful. Iwashans considerations are correct and the reason why we didnt give orders for so long. , Is to act safely." "Yes, young people among you may not know that this Takichiba is Konoha''s strongest young genius in history, and it is not necessarily true that Lord Qingtu died because of this kid." Speaking of Qingtu, all Yanyin suddenly became quiet, the atmosphere that gradually became anxious, suddenly sank, and instantly, the encircling circle was quiet again. More than that, not only Aoto-sama, even Hiratsuka-sama, the famous Yuzuki Kaito died in the hands of this Takichiba, and it is precisely because of Takichiba''s tactics that the encirclement collapsed. That''s it. Although the ultimate cause is the two-tailed runaway, who can say that the two-tailed runaway was not planned by him alone? I haven''t seen a ninja who can escape within the distance of the violent beast... Moreover, not only that, even Konoha''s intelligence team, Taki Chiba, also managed to escape the encirclement by arranging for it, and they escaped before Niou ran away! Although I dont want to admit it, based on the deeds passed down by Taki Chiba so far, this kid seems to be best at fighting back, creating hope in desperation, and realizing this hope... That is to create the possibility in the impossible! In the midst of death, the birth chance is created! We seem to have killed them now, but it is also the situation that Taki Chiba is best at dealing with, so we must be cautious, and then cautious. The more hurried and impatient, the easier it is for loopholes, and the easier it is to be used by Takichiba. Don''t underestimate this guy! Mr. Loess, but specially ordered. Even if he is already under the blade of Kuwu, make sure that he can''t struggle to escape, and then cut off his head. At this time, Yanshan tightened the scroll in his hand tightly, and the solemn color and bitterness flashed across his face at the same time. At this moment, he felt his shoulders extremely heavy. But my heart is getting more and more bottomless. "How about their actions?" Yanshan swallowed without a trace, and after hearing the anxious voices around him had subsided, he asked again. At least, now the big guy has recovered his calm. As long as everyone can calm down, our encirclement is still solid, and for the efficiency of the hunt, we are equipped with many perception ninjas, and every move in it can''t be hidden from us. They still can''t escape! "Nothing happened, they stayed inside." The young perceptual ninja next to him answered very seriously. During the anxious turmoil just now, an urgent look appeared on the young ninja''s face. At this moment, it has disappeared, and all that is left is focus and vigilance. In this regard, Iwayama was very satisfied, and the situation of military stamina has been suppressed. Hearing the young ninja''s return, Iwayama''s brows frowned again. Is this grinding our patience? When we are anxious and reveal our flaws, then we will be surprised? Or is it that there is nothing to do...I can only delay time here, waiting for the possible chaos? Thinking of this, Yanshan''s brow furrowed even tighter. "Ok?" But at this moment, when Iwayama''s center of gravity was full of doubts, the young perception ninja next to him made a suspicious voice. "what happened?" Yan Shan Zhong asked quickly. "The amount of chakras...has changed. It''s hard to imagine that a child has so many chakras, and, moreover, this chakra feels... so strange?" Talking ~www.novelhall.com~ The young ninja closed his eyes and felt carefully. "Chakra amount? What happened to the chakra amount?" Iwayama asked heavily. But the young ninja did not speak, but was engaged in induction. In the end, how... Seeing the appearance of the young ninja, Iwayama Shige''s eyes flashed with a strong anxiety, but the thought in his heart was only half-turned and then broke. At this moment, his eyes widened slightly, looking towards the room. One foot slowly stepped out of the house. "Ready to fight!" Almost subconsciously, he gave the order. In the tone, there was a trembling! Chapter 585： Uneasy and Desolate What will happen next? They know the current situation, whether they are breaking through a little bit, or spreading out, sacrificing one or two people, but beg to send the defense plan out? Yan Shanzhong quickly raised his hand, but did not fall too late, his eyes were fixed on the feet that stepped out of the house. Who will be the pioneer? Who is the bait... What ninjutsu will be the first one to use, Shuriken Shadow clone? Wind escape, earth escape or water escape? Will Takichiba do anything unexpected? "Look, there are only three people in Chakra now?" When his thoughts were turning, Yan Shan Zhong hurriedly asked. Shadow clone tactics, this is also a tactic commonly used by Taki Chiba, he is very used to using clones to lure the enemy, and then take the opportunity to give a fatal attack. In his heart, he remembered the fighting habits of Chiba that Lord Huang Tu had summed up in the battle report based on various information. Now, their perception ninjas are distributed all around, and their perception range just covers the entire encirclement circle, and any abnormal clones can be sensed for the first time. "There are only three people!" Soon, his question was answered. It was the perceiving ninja who focused on sensing next to him. At the same time, this kind of question and answer occurred between the perceiving ninja arranged everywhere and the captain of the original hunting team around him. Obviously, even if his order didn''t go down, the ninjas in other areas thought of the tactics of using clones to lure the enemy for the first time. However, the answer was negative. This time, Taki Chiba did not use the clone to lure the enemy! "despair!" At the same time, that foot had already stepped out of the house, took a step, and then another step, Chiba''s figure was completely exposed to their naked eyes. No clone? So, is it to use yourself as bait? After learning of this situation, several thoughts flashed in Iwayama''s center of gravity, and he already asked: "What about the other two people''s movements? Especially the movements of the Hyuga Sect family!" "They are in the house." Perception Ninja responded. "Action? What action?" Iwayama asked heavily. "There was no action, and it didn''t seem to run away... On the contrary, it was like looking at this Takichiba?" The young ninja responded, but at the end of the speech, there was some confusion in his tone. At this moment, Hirohiko and Xuena in the house were watching Chiba walking step by step to the center of the clearing, frowning deeply. "Chiba... didn''t you lie to us this time?" Hongyan murmured. "Not this time..." Xuena shook his head. Then there was silence for a short period of time. After that, the worry on Hongyan''s face slowly dissipated, he glanced at Xuena and said, "Let''s get ready." With that said, he knotted his seal and was about to create a shadow clone. However, before the seal was formed, Xuena grabbed his hand, and he looked at Xuena suspiciously. Seeing that Xuena looked at Qianye''s back, with the same worry on his face, he shook his head. "Save Chakra." Xue Na said. Hearing that, Hongyan had a pause in his hand, but a look of doubt flashed across his face. Since Chiba didn''t lie to us this time, and the success rate of the plan is also high, why is Xuena still so worried? "Stop? No intention to escape?" At this moment, Shige Iwayama''s slightly excited voice rang. "No!" The perception ninja frowned, and after feeling it seriously, he said confidently. Dont you use yourself as a bait, and then give the Hyuga Sects family and the Uchiha clan who write the wheel a chance to escape? Dont you use your own bait to disrupt us and create gaps? At this moment, countless thoughts flashed through Yanshan''s center of gravity, and an ominous premonition surged in his heart. What is he going to do? What are you going to do? At this moment, he suddenly felt a tightness in his heart, which was too abnormal. Faced with such an envelopment and with a blind eye to detect the situation, they should know that it is impossible to retreat with their whole body, and the only way they can think of Only decoy tactics can create chaos and take the opportunity to escape. Is there any better way? What else can they do? Or do they have given up hope? Want to surrender? Thinking of this, Yanshan frowned and his face suddenly tightened, but his figure stood up abruptly, his raised hands curled up slightly, and he stepped up to the **** formed by the collapse of residential houses in three steps and half of it protruded. A head, looking to the front of the room. At this moment, Chiba was already standing in front of the house, at the very center of the clearing surrounded by the ruins. The emerald green brilliance in his eyes flickered, and his eyes turned slightly, seeming to look around for a while, then his hands slowly Lift slowly. This is Jieyin! Iwayama Zhong''s eyes widened slightly with half of his head out, but his brows became tighter and tighter. At this moment, in his eyes, he suddenly saw Qianye''s raised hands beginning to slowly freeze. It turned out to be... such an upright Jieyin! What ninjutsu does he use? "Happening!" At this time, Yan Shan Zhong eagerly asked again. At this moment, all the Yanyin ninjas reported through the perception of the ninja, and noticed the strange behavior of their captain, all of them were puzzled. Look at me, I look at you, frowning. "No action!" Obviously, Shige Iwayama''s words were about the situation in the room he was asking about. The young perception ninja hurriedly reported. From the words of his commander, he heard a bit of a bad mood. He was also nervous at the moment, and the report was very timely. There was nothing wrong with Jieyin, the other two! What the **** is this! Hearing the report, Yanshan gritted his teeth tightly. At this moment, in his eyes, Chiba was forming seals, and the seals were slowly forming. Each seal was forming extremely slowly, as if he was afraid of failure. Is this underestimating us? A trace of anger flashed in Yan Shan Zhong''s eyes, followed by a stern. Do not! Maybe he deliberately irritated us, it may not necessarily! He was deliberately slow! Just to lead us to attack! Then let the other two people find a chance to leave! Still not attacking? Chiba slowly and cautiously stamped ~www.novelhall.com~ but his eyes were swept around, the corners of his mouth were gently tightened, revealing a serious look. Really calm down! In this regard, Chiba didn''t have any expressions on his face, and there was only a focused look in his eyes. After using this technique, I am afraid I will lose my combat effectiveness. Now that these Yanyins are so calm, I am afraid... The effect will be discounted! Next, it is still a question whether Hongyan and Xuena can save me smoothly! Really... It''s really desperate now! If I knew it, I decided to plan B! Chapter 587： Whats up? What is the plan? What does he want to do! His eyes reflected the appearance of Chiba''s slow seal, and thoughts flashed in his mind like lightning, and while these thoughts flashed, there were various possibilities for Chiba to do this in his brain fighting. For a while, His whole person became fixedly lying on the slopes of the ruins, with his raised hands slightly curled up, in a posture of "holding the soldiers". Still not doing it? At this moment, Yan Yin, who was sullen underneath, looked at Yan Shanzhong, regardless of whether he could see or could not see their temporary commander, with doubts, tension, and self-compression intertwined in his eyes. They had just received the notice to prepare for the battle, and the stubborn energy was about to be released, but just a moment ago, it was stopped by the contact ninja. Pause the offense. At the very moment, their interim commander actually delivered such an order. At this moment, in addition to their doubts, some people also eagerly looked at the perception ninja. Want to know the current situation, what happened that caused the offense to stop. However, in response to their gaze was the shaking of the head of the perception ninja and the puzzled look on the face of the perception ninja. Sensing ninja doesnt know why! "Snapped!" At this moment, Qianye seemed to have made the last seal, and his hands suddenly closed, making a clear sound. I can''t make it anymore, now I can only do this! Thinking about it, Chiba had already squatted down and was about to press his hands on the ground. "let us go." But at this moment, Xuena said as he watched Chiba''s movements. Hongyan nodded, glanced at Chiba in the field one last time, turned around, and his eyes flashed past the defocused black bed and the dark hole surrounded by its fragments. coming! At the same time, Yanshan Zhongren shuddered, almost climbing a chill on his back, and the ominous premonition grew stronger and stronger. "Captain, it''s done! They have done it! Soka Hyuga and Uchiha!" At this time, the young perception ninja''s eagerly a little changed voice sounded. Action? Yanshan was taken aback. bad! Almost subconsciously, such a thought came to him. "Snapped" At this moment, Chiba''s hands were pressed to the ground! "No matter what happens, stay still!" Yanshan hurriedly ordered. "Huh? Yes!" Hearing the command of his commander, the young Sensing Ninja was stunned, but he will soon order you to go out through other Sensing Ninja Tea U-Shields. Let me first see what ninjutsu you use! Now that we are more than two hundred meters away, even if you use Earthen Ninjutsu, it is impossible to have any Earthen Ninjutsu that can directly cover such a long distance! And now that Hyuga Zongjia and Uchiha little ghost took advantage of you to use ninjutsu to act, clearly want to use our eyes to fall on you, and then take the opportunity to break through! It must be so! Deliberately slowly seal, just to attract enough attention! It seems prudent, but it is to make us feel that we are forming a very large ninjutsu...In short, you are still the bait, and the real purpose is to break through the two people! Indeed, at that moment, after he went out, when Jieyin, I couldn''t help but order an attack. Other partners are also a little unbearable! but You are the little monster of Konoha, Lord Loess has already figured out your fighting habits, and they have all been listed! At this time, standing still is the best! A ray of sharp light flashed in Yanshan''s heavy eyes, and he forced the "bad" thought in his heart to press down, patiently and the feeling of hairy scalp and back, quietly watching the young man in the field who was regarded as a major disaster in Yanyin Village. people. At the same time, a person''s head slowly came out from the top of the ruin zone, and some Yan Yin finally couldn''t help it, to see what made his captain delay in issuing an offensive command. But when they put their heads out, they saw the appearance of Chiba squatting down on the ground. Some people with sharp eyes could still see the beads of sweat gradually overflowing from their foreheads. then Nothing happened! Yes, nothing happened. After Chiba finished the seal, nothing happened. It''s as if you made a fake move, deceptively performing ninjutsu! "what happened?" "Nothing?" "What...what''s this?" After waiting for a while, after confirming that nothing happened, Yanyin looked at each other and couldn''t help blurting out. Nothing... didn''t happen? Yan Shan was taken aback for a moment, his eyes flashed a series of unpleasant expressions that he didn''t realize, and his heart suddenly tightened. At this moment, he suddenly felt that there seemed to be a huge black shadow behind him, looking at him with a grinning grin. I, and I seem to be held in his palm... It''s cold! "Captain Yanshan, attack! There is a tunnel in the house, and the other two people ran away from the tunnel! I can sense that they are going underground!" At this moment, the young perception ninja finally couldn''t help it, and said. underground? typical? Go in at this time? Hearing this, Iwayama suddenly turned his head and looked at the young perception ninja. The light in his eyes actually made the young perception ninja stunned. At this moment, the eyes of their captain were full of panic! And Yan Shanzhong came back with this look, clearly seeing the friends who were about to move under the ruins, and his heart suddenly became tight. Do not! There is definitely a conspiracy in this! He must know that we are aware that ninjas can perceive them, and deliberately ran in when we were not moving? too early! This is definitely a conspiracy, just to lead us to attack, and then use his late ninjutsu to destroy us! "No! Stand still!" This sentence, he almost roared out. Not yet? And Yan Yin all were taken aback for a moment, an incredible look appeared on their faces. Obviously, this kid is bluffing! If he doesnt act, he will be run away by the Hyuga Sects and Uchihas little ghosts. Since this Takichiba has come out with bait, he will definitely not bring the defense picture 1 This You have to lose it! After Yan Shan Zhong looked back, he looked at Qianye with determination in his eyes. It must be so! It must be so! He can be the bait, and the other two will be the bait too! It must be so, it must be so! "Crack!" And at this moment, a faint sound of cracks in the ground sounded behind him. "Kakka!" With this sound, more cracks sounded. what happened? what sound? Almost for the first time, Yanshan looked around again, and the rest of Yanyin also turned around. "laugh!" And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ a slender petite thorn suddenly pierced out of the foot of a rock hidden, directly out of the chest, blood shot, and the whole person was lifted off the ground! That Yanyin didn''t even scream, so he hung down and died! "Chichichichi!" Afterwards, two, three, four... slender rock cones continued to burst out of the ground, screams one after another, and blood splashed! Is not it? Not! I''m wrong! I''m wrong! He just wants us to stay where we are! Yanshan looked at the petronas that were constantly piercing in front of him, his eyes widened slightly. In the count! I got it! Chapter 588： Stop it! Rock cones, screams, and blood filled this ruin zone. Yanshan''s eyes stared again, reflecting the hell-like mirror image. After the entire ruin zone, the rock cones sprang out randomly, one by one. Film, piercing his unexpected partner into the air. It''s all my fault! My fault! His heart was filled with desperate thoughts, and the confidence in his heart instantly collapsed. At this moment, he suddenly felt that all his thoughts had fallen into the calculations of that little monster. Is this Konoha''s little monster? Is this Takichiba? Is this the young genius of Konoha that even Lord Loess mentioned could not help but change color? How did you beat him! How can I count him! How to prevent him! He is not a monster that should appear in the ninja world at all! "The commander of the rock mountain... the commander of the troops... the commander of the troops..." At this moment, the young perception ninja did not know when he had already climbed this slope, shaking the sluggish commander hard, with a panic on his face. Captain Yanshan, what''s wrong with you? In his heart, there was such a panic thought. Then, several other anxious voices sounded in his heart. How is the captain? Do you still have to stand still? Convey the command of the captain! Obviously, the other perception ninjas have come to contact, and now the sudden change is steep, they continue to order. When these voices sounded, the young perception ninja panicked even more, unconsciously conveying the current situation. Troop commander, something went wrong! Short words, passed out from his heart. Suddenly... Silence! "Something happened to the captain?" "How to do?" "This **** little monster!" Afterwards, a slightly flustered and angry voice resounded in various parts of the encirclement circle, and the Yanyin screamed loudly while avoiding the sudden piercing of the ground. What happened to their captain? The voices of the Yanyin were very loud, and their hearing in the wound mode was strengthened, and Chiba could clearly hear their roars and shouts. I really dont know if it is a blessing or a curse! A wisp of blood ran down from Qianye''s nose and slowly dripped onto his hands that pressed the floor. Faster! Faster! I can''t support it anymore! He gritted his teeth gently, but Qianye''s brows frowned tightly. The other commander had an accident. He didn''t seem to be happy at all, but there was already a trace of uncontrollable anxiety in his heart. But at this time, the content of the roars and shouts of the Yanyin people slowly changed. "There is something wrong with Yanshan now? What should I do?" "What do you mean?" "You can''t stay here forever, obviously, this is the ninjutsu of that little monster!" Yan Yin avoided, all frowned. "Wait!" Suddenly, a Yanyin spoke in shock. "how?" A ray of blood shot out from the cheek. A Yanyin a little further away, turning his head, flashed a petronite piercing from the ground, but his eyes slowly glanced towards the other side. Raised his hand and watched another rock cone pass through his armpit. "The speed and strength of the rock cones have slowed down!" The shocked Yanyin said with a solemn face, and while speaking, he easily avoided a rock cone. "Yes!" As soon as he said this, the Yanyin people in this area who could hear his shout were all startled. "Moreover, this rock cone has very little lethality!" The shocked Yan Yin said again. Lethality, small? Yan Yin looked at each other, and their eyes lit up suddenly. Yes, except for a few that were caught off guard at the beginning, it seems that none of them were killed! Although this rock cone is quick and sudden, but... Avoid it! Whoever feels it is faster because the frequency of puncturing is too dense, but in fact, the speed is not fast! Although there will be scratches, it is not difficult to avoid! The dead are only five or six people who were caught off guard at first! At this moment, Yan Yin seemed to think of something, and looked at the other side of the ruins together. That Takichiba is a bluff! To create chaos! And soon, this conclusion was conveyed to all areas of this encircled circle by the perception ninja, and hundreds of Iwagaki ninjas already knew this fact! "So, what are you waiting for!" "Kill that little monster! He is no longer good!" "He''s just a decoy. Don''t let the Hyuga Sect family and Uchiha goblins later. After you get in, the troops on the west will hunt down and kill the Hyuga Sect family and Uchiha little ghosts!" Immediately, shouting and killing sounded one after another. At the same time, Yan Yin seemed to have reached a consensus, and they all rushed to the ruin zone. At the same time, as if to confirm their words, the rock cones under the ruins suddenly stagnated and stopped piercing. come yet? Qianye raised his head slightly, and the emerald green light flashed in his eyes. In his eyes, there was a black crowd suddenly jumping out of the two or three-meter-high ruins. I saw Yan Yin leaping out of the ruins, with Kunai, Detonation Talisman Kunai, Ninjutsu Sealing in their hands... There are many, but there is only one goal, and that is the most central him! Suddenly, the sky over the ruins that Chiba looked at was full of rocky mountains attacking in a circle! The rain curtain seems to be choked! "No! No, no, no! This is a trap! He used rock cones to lead us over!" "Don''t attack!" "Don''t attack!" At this moment, Iwayama Shige seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly turned around, and a young perception ninja who wanted to hold and follow and rush out, roared wildly. This is his purpose! Regardless of the changes in shape and nature of these rock cones, they are actually very rough. This is the limit he can control! The scope of this ninjutsu is definitely not that big! Moreover, the edge of the ruins is exactly the limit of the range that this ninjutsu can control! In other words, the real power of this ninjutsu is in this range! Take this Takichiba as the center, to the middle of these rock cones! That is... The place we rushed past, that place, that open space, is the real power of this ninjutsu! Stop! Stop it! You are dying! There is hell! He is not bluffing, he is not dying anymore, but... You are not in the real power range! But ~www.novelhall.com~ his surprised face was suddenly stiff. His hand grabbed a hole, and the young perception ninja had already rushed out, following the big troops! late! His order is too late! And at this moment, a smile appeared on the corner of Qianye''s mouth, and the emerald brilliance burst into bright light in his eyes! Just wait for this one! Go to **** with the might of the earth! Imperfect self-made soil escape, overloaded version! Earth escape, a thousand needle hell! "boom!" A huge roar sounded in this ruin zone, spreading rumblingly. Chapter 589： Flower of hell "cough" A mouthful of blood was spit out from Yanshan''s heavy mouth, splashed on the thick rock cones he was holding with both hands, and slowly fell off. His purpose is not to attract our attention...to let the other two escape... Instead, wipe us out and leave the three together! A self-deprecating bitter smile slowly emerged from Yanshan''s heavily painful face, and a trace of regret flashed through his eyes. I should have ordered it. From the very beginning, I should have ordered an attack! It is all my fault and all my fault that they have no chance to produce so many seals. I killed my friends... Everything is my fear, my fear of him, it is my fear, indecision, and looking forward and backward, that led to the current situation. If I can be decisive, my friends will not be so impatient, so rushing forward impatiently, without even using small units to test or divide the troops... More than a hundred people... There are more than ten people! Yanshan smiled bitterly, panting "hehe", a puff of blood slowly ran down from his nose. But at this moment, in his eyes, it is reflected in the countless, criss-crossed, densely pierced clusters of petites that spread out like a lotus bloom, and those hanging on the tip of the petite. The corpse of Yanyin that was pierced through the chest, washed by rain. In an instant, just in an instant, with the Takichiba as the center, the densely packed petite thorns suddenly pierced from the ground, bursting out like a circular spread, and forming this as if bursting. With the appearance of thorns like a lotus flower, his partners didn''t even have time to scream, they turned into meat skewers one by one. At that moment, more than a hundred people died at the same time! The blood turned into a blood stream, and it slowly flowed down the petronites that went up the diagonal thorns, and then all petites on the path, until the thick roots where the petites were densely "grown" together, gradually became red. Roots. At this moment, this rock thorn lotus looked like it was alive, sipping the blood of the ninjas on the thorns scattered from her waterfall. "I... I''m sorry... you guys..." A teardrop slowly slipped from the heavy face of the rock mountain whose eyes reflected the **** rock flower, and dripped on the thick and thin rock cones that passed through his chest and abdomen. "Snapped!" When the tears fell, his hands also slowly dropped, hitting his tiptoe legs. Afterwards, his eyes closed, and his entire head slowly dropped, silent. The whole person hangs on the rock cones that penetrated the ruins of the house and broke from the **** stones. Yanyin hunted down the troops, more than 110 people, all killed! "Lalala..." At this time, in the house, a stone was slowly thrown out of the dark hole and rolled to the side. After that, Hongyan took the lead and Xuena was behind, and the two filed out. When they stood still, they were all taken aback. The houses at this moment can no longer be said to be houses. One by one, the thicker and thicker the pits towards the door of the house penetrated the scorched walls and roof, and pierced out diagonally. The two of them stood under the pits. There was a little sense of insignificance. "Snapped!" A scorched rock fell from the upper end of the penetrated wall and broke into several petals. Hongyan and Xuena suddenly froze and looked at each other. Chiba! At the same time, a thought came into their hearts and ran out in a hurry. But when they ran sideways out of the doorway that was blocked by a rock cone penetrating for the most part, their eyes were dark. The next second, their footsteps suddenly stopped, the whole person stiffened, and both eyes were Slowly widening, the pupils... suddenly shrank! At this moment, in front of their eyes, there is clearly a big mountain of rock cones, covering the entire open space, almost blocking the light of the sky, not even a drop of rain! They looked up all the way, and saw that the roots of the rock cones were entangled, and the thorns went up all the way, which could be divided into three layers. The lowest layer pierced from the thickest root system. It was unusually strong. Each rock cone had almost a thickness of enclosing. The oblique angles to the ground are 15 degrees and 20 degrees. These rock cones not only pierced through the house, but also pierced through the ruin zone, extending in a loop like a leaf disc. On the next level, there are some petite cones with the palms closed together. This part is long and hard, with an angle of between forty-five degrees and sixty degrees. Sometimes some pass through the ruins, but more But it is piercing the dense crowd. Like blooming petals! The uppermost layer is a ring of petite cones pierced almost vertically, short and small, with nothing on it, such as pure flower stamens. Some yellow dust is spreading around the second and uppermost rock cones, slowly dissipating in the rain curtain. And when their eyes fell on the top level, a picture flashed in their hearts. A petite lotus flower is blooming in this ruin! "Kakka!" And just as their eyes settled, in front of them, on the spiral rock pillars formed by the tangled roots of the rock cones, cracks suddenly opened, spreading lightning cracks all the way. Above the entire rock flower. In the blink of an eye, the flower of the rock cone was dissatisfied with the crack. "Snapped!" There was a cracking sound, and a blood-stained rock cone broke and broke apart in the middle part of the rock cone flower. It fell in midair and turned into bits of debris, slowly dissipating in the rain curtain. This seemed to be a signal. On the flower of the cracked pitman, there were constantly breaking, broken, and dissipated in the rain curtain. "Peng!" In the end, the huge flower of the rock cone suddenly shattered into a huge flower-shaped dusty plume, which continued to spread and disappear. In a few seconds, this pitaya **** flower was slowly scattered in the rain curtain like a flash in the pan. "Fuck!" "Puff puff!" And the next second ~www.novelhall.com~ is the sound of a series of falling corpses. The corpses of more than a hundred people fell from the sky, falling circularly, and fell on the open space, popping and splashing blood! A death breath slowly spread. There was silence in the clearing, only this creepy corpse fell to the ground. However, Yukina and Hirohiko didn''t even glance at the fallen corpses, nor paid attention to the creepy corpses falling. At this moment, in their eyes, the yellow dust was shattered, and when the corpse fell, blood was flying like cherry blossoms, and the curtain of rain was strung into bead curtains, and at the center of the bead curtain cherry dance, a figure stood slowly. Get up, raise your head silently, As if stunned, as if sigh... Then, he turned his head slightly and smiled faintly at them. "Go back, it''s safe." Chapter 590： Great, you are fine! When Hongyan''s sharply contracted pupils slowly widened, and Chiba''s swaying body and the pale smile under the two nosebleeds were reflected in his eyes. Chiba has mastered such a powerful earth escape... The power of this earth escape technique is at least A rank or higher. This range and power, as well as the power to kill more than a hundred people in an instant, should already be called S rank power! When? When did he master such a powerful ninjutsu! Moreover, this ninjutsu, as if in the village, does not exist! At this moment, his heart seemed to be tumbling, setting off a stormy sea. Eight-door mode, seal technique, yin seal, plus this S-level earth escape technique, how far he went... How many steps ahead of me! Can I still... see his back? Thinking of this, Hongyan clenched his fists involuntarily with both hands, and his teeth were already slightly clenched. As a ninja of the Uchiha clan, and also opened Sangoyu''s writing round eyes, why...why do I still feel that it is far inferior to Chiba? Obviously he does not have any blood inheritance limits, and he is often wounded all over his body after each battle, but... Why, why do I always feel inferior to him! Why, he can always do what I can''t? But at this moment, Xuena looked at Chiba, his words echoed in his ears, but his eyes were already slightly moist. Idiot! Why can''t you cherish yourself if you work hard for others to such a degree every time? Idiot! Why are you so smart when fighting, and always so stupid when it matters? Idiot! Why, can''t you take good care of your body for people who care about you? stupid stupid stupid! Why can''t I let Hongyan and I bear some for you? No need to carry everything by yourself! No need to put our safety first! Take good care of yourself! Idiot! At this moment, her heart had already been cursed, but every time she cursed, her heart would have a warmth, and at the same time a trace of distress appeared. For a while, she stood there and looked at It shook for a while, then shook again, his face pale and terrifying, but Chiba still showed a faint smile of "Don''t worry". At a loss! "This...actually I can''t walk anymore, Hongyan, can you come and help me? Also, my hand is a little bit painful, can Xuena help me bandage it?" Looking at the two people standing still, the faint smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth gradually turned into a wry smile. To be honest, he originally thought that two people would rush over, and then he said, "Did you lie to us again, you bastard" and so on, while carefully supporting himself to bandage himself. He stood still, really, he didn''t expect it. However, he was also a little surprised in secret. Unexpectedly, this overloaded version is so powerful...Hundreds of rock cones burst out in an instant, not only the speed is extremely fast, but the range is huge, and these rock concealment are resolved in a flash. The group of lost rocks rushed in anxiously, otherwise they could kill at most one-third of the number... In shock, Qianye had a long-lost feeling of fear in his heart. If they didn''t rush over in a hurry, I am afraid that he will face sixty or seventy Yanyin now, and he will undoubtedly die. Even Hongyan and Xuena will be buried with him because they don''t want to leave. Great, just kill them all! As for this overloaded version of his own self-made earth escape technique, in fact, one day, because of the unsuccessful development of ninjutsu, he got a breath of sullenness. He thought of a version, but he didnt use so many investigations during the experiment. Carat. The results of the experiment at that time were very good, but the sequelae were also very serious. First, this ninjutsu was difficult to control. Although it wouldn''t hurt oneself, one who accidentally couldn''t control the strength might hurt oneself. That''s why when he laid out the plan, he asked Hirohiko Yukana to hide in the collapsed but partly intact tunnel to avoid being affected. The second is that it may be because a huge chakra is released at once, and the nature and form of the change will occur in an instant, which consumes a lot of energy, stamina, and chakra, and it will damage the released hand. It was the same as when he broke out of strange power when he injured Chakra at 20%. Moreover, there are other hidden dangers. Basically, after the display, there is no possibility of fighting again! This is also the reason why Xuena was so nervous when she knew he was going to use this technique. During the experiment that day, Xuena was also there because he was worried about him, and they lived together. He was studying the new ninjutsu, and it was impossible for Xuena to not know. At this moment, his hands were already hanging down, and a stream of blood was flowing from his shoulder to the cracked flesh at the end of his forearm. The damage to these hands is much more serious than the last time the strange force was released! When they heard Chiba''s words, both Hirohiko and Xuena took a deep breath, their expressions tense, and they looked quite angry. However, the footsteps still stepped out, one stretched out his hand to pick up Chiba, and the other stretched out his hand to take a bandage into the ninja bag. Although the complexion was tense, there was still a bit of anxiety in their eyes. However, at this moment, when they took the first step, their eyes widened suddenly. "Chiba!" With an exclamation, blurted out from their mouths. "Ok?" At the same time, Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, and his eyeballs slowly glanced back. what! His heart tightened suddenly. At this moment, he was facing Xuena and Hirohiko, and behind him, a figure suddenly jumped up, his hands raised, and the cold light in his hands flickered, and a trace of blood was flying and dissipating in the opposite direction from which he jumped up and obliquely. A pair of blood-red eyes suddenly opened behind Chiba, naked and full of killing intent! At least, I want to avenge them! There was blood flowing from Yanshan''s mouth and nose, his eyes were red, a trace of blood was floating out of his eye sockets, a horribly round hole was vacated in his chest, and his face was already distorted with ferociousness, like evil. ghost! Oops, it''s too late! Hirohiko and Yukina''s hands have already touched their backs, and their fingers have already touched the midway of the ninja bag. However, it was too late, the evil spirit-like Yanyin''s hand was about to fall, and they were determined not to catch up. hateful! I can''t move my body! A cold light burst from the corner of his eyes, and Qianye''s teeth clenched, but he couldn''t do anything. His body was already at its limit, and he couldn''t move a finger! Die! There was a burst of shout from Iwayama''s center of gravity~www.novelhall.com~ The cold light in his hand is about to plunge into the back of Chiba''s neck! However, at this moment, his eyes widened suddenly, his body stiffened, and a large amount of blood spurted from his mouth and nose. At the same time, there was a glimmer of joy in the eyes of Hongyan and Xuena who touched behind them. In his eyes, the familiar figure behind the Yanyin Ninja was reflected. Wu Yue! "Be careful, Chiba!" And at this moment, a loud shout came from the other side. Jianren! Chiba''s pupils deflected and looked at his other right hand. In the space where the sleeves of the right hand are dancing, a healthy man covered in blood is rushing, his eyes are full of horror! Great, you are fine! At this moment, Qianye had such a thought in his heart. Chapter 591： betray! "laugh!" A stream of blood sprayed from Qianye''s slightly widened eyes, a few drops of blood splashed on his face, and a cold flash of kunai stopped at his neck. "puff!" With a soft sound of a slight skin and flesh impact, Iwayama glared his eyes heavily, with inertia, hitting Chiba''s back and shoulders, sputtering several blood donations, and a little red on Chiba''s face after turning sharply. face. And in Chibas gaze, after the slowly tilted Iwayama, he slowly revealed the blood-stained back, and the familiar one on the shoulders of the blood-stained back, which was also stained with blood. A hideous face full of killing intent. At the same time, at this moment, Hirohiko and Xuena''s eyes widened suddenly. Anxious, shocked, shocked, and horrified on their faces suddenly intertwined into a stiff look. At this moment, their figures are just like their faces. It''s stiff, as if seeing something absolutely impossible. "cough!" Chiba''s **** hands were hanging down, and a mouthful of blood coughed out from his mouth, reflecting the eyes of the same **** face, moving down slightly, and landing on his chest. At this moment, there were small strands of blood. Blood was pouring out of his chest, and a small blood-stained sword tip came out from his chest. At this moment, the sudden emergence of Yan Yin and himself were all pierced through the chest by a long knife of Taketake Shiga behind him. "for" Qianye Yuguang turned back, his lips slightly opened, and his eyes were totally incredible. He couldn''t think that the partner who rushed from behind would pierce him with a single knife! "why!" However, he uttered the first word with difficulty, and was interrupted by the roar of the blood-filled back. And the sentence from the blood-stained back was obviously what he wanted to ask. "why?" Hearing this roar from a close friend, Shiga Taketakes murderous face with his head resting on the shoulders of his close friend slowly eased, and a sorrowful smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the next second, it was more grief and indignant than before. An angry roar sounded at the corner of his mouth: "You come and tell me why!" "Humph!" Just after this roar, Qianye frowned, his face flashed with pain, and he snorted. The sword head moved forward slowly for a minute. Shiga... Is there any resentment hidden? However, such an idea came into his mind. "Chiba!" At this moment, seeing that the tip of the sword was sticking out a little, Hirohiko and Xuena couldn''t help taking a step forward and slightly moved their hands on the back. "do not move!" At this moment, Shiga Wuyue screamed again, and the point of the sword on Chiba''s chest seemed to move forward a bit, causing Chiba to frown and snorted again. Immediately, Hirohiko and Xuena leaned forward and galloped out, and stopped for a while. "Wu Yue! You are crazy!" But at this moment, Xue Nai finally couldn''t help it, yelled angrily, staring at the sword point pierced from Qianye''s chest with his eyes. "crazy?" Hearing Xuenas angry shout, Shiga Takeyakes tragic smile at the corner of his mouth became more miserable, and then he roared: No! I have endured for so long, prepared for so long, and studied for so long. In the past three years, there has been almost no moment to sleep well. , All for...Kill him! Kill Takichiba! Village? Partner? What a joke, I was never your partner, let alone his partner!" "cough!" Hearing this, Qianye coughed up another mouthful of blood, the incredible slight changes in his eyes, mixed with a trace of doubt, and at the same time, wisps of painful colors slowly supported his eyes. Want to kill me a long time ago? Did I... What made Shiga want to kill me? At the same time, this almost hysterical roar also made Hirohiko and Xuena stunned. These words sounded like a rising star who has gradually revealed strategic and tactical capabilities and has become more and more reliable, and is gradually being valued by the village. They have known their partners for three years, and they seem to have grievances and anger towards Chiba and even them, and... hatred! "Partner? Friends? I have seen through this kind of friendship game at that time! Yes, you have Teacher Kushina who loves you, so everything you do for her is correct and just, but What about me! What is it that I lost? What is it that you tell me!" After this roar, the widened grin of Shiga Taketakes mouth froze suddenly, his face was distorted with anger, and his mouth even more angrily said: "I have nothing! I have nothing. Ah! I have lost everything because of you!" Lost everything? Chiba''s brows tightened, and the pain in his eyes became stronger and stronger. At this moment, there seemed to be something more painful in his heart than the splitting of his chest and the splitting of his hands. It slowly came up, making him somewhat Fake, some... helpless. What did I do... Did Shiga lose everything and want to die? At the same time, Hirohiko and Yukina were stunned. At this moment, the boy who was almost roaring hysterically had tears on his face. Drops of tears, filled with blood, were drawn from the blood-filled face. Two **** tears came. "Lost everything? What did Chiba do? You have to kill him? Even the teacher, you have to do it behind your back! Is the teacher''s meticulous care for us worse than their teacher Kushina?" At this time, the depressive and trembling voice of the blood-stained back sounded again, as if forcibly holding back the endless anger, trying to calm himself down to the extent that he could communicate. teacher? Captain Morino? As soon as these words came out, Chiba''s eyes widened suddenly, and the shock in his heart couldn''t be added. Even Hongyan and Xuena''s eyes widened suddenly, and their faces were full of shock! Kento meant, Shiga... killed Captain Morino, their mentor? Captain Morino, is dead? "Heh...hehe..." Hearing the resentful voice of his best friend, Shiga Takeyake again showed a tragic smile on his face, and said: "Of course, he should be killed too. If it weren''t for him to die, how could I lose everything? How could she? Die, keep saying love her, what did he do in the end? What did he do?" Speaking at the end ~www.novelhall.com~ Shiga Takeyake''s voice has changed into an accusation. But facing Shiga Takeyake''s accusation, the blood-stained back figure fell silent. Who is she? Love her? Is it Captain Morino''s lover? A stream of blood slowly flowed down from Qianye''s nose, but such a thought came to him in his heart. "Say it! You say it! What did he do?" Feeling the silence of a close friend, Shiga Wuyue became more grief and anger, and his mouth was aggressive. "Nothing! He didn''t do anything! Watching her die! Watching her die! Taki Chiba was the mastermind, and he was an accomplice. They killed her together, how could I not kill him! " Speaking of this, Shiga Taketake''s voice has already brought a cry. "If it weren''t for him to die, there is still a chance for my sister Ryumei!" Chapter 592： Hatred! Ryumei! That... the spy of Yanyin Village, Ryumi? The blood in his chest was flowing down Qianye''s chest, but Qianye''s heart was full of this astonishing thought. Ryumei... of course he remembers the name, when Kushina was imprisoned by Danzo''s roots. In order to win the qualification to protect Kushina, he designed and caught this spy. He did not pay much attention to the final outcome. Ryumei has been active in the village as the proprietress of the meatball shop. I heard that it is the biggest competitor of Guanye''s meatball shop. He didn''t have too many intersections, only in the first mission, when Morino asked them to eat meatballs, he met the first time. At that time, he still felt that Morino had a relationship with the boss. On the second side, it was time to arrest her. To be honest, although Chiba remembered her, she didn''t pay much attention to her. This matter was also gradually forgotten after Kushina was restored to freedom and protected by three generations of Hokage. After Chiba achieved his goal. Shiga...and Ryumi... "Cough...cough cough..." Thinking of this, Chiba coughed a few more blood in his mouth, and his eyes suddenly became dark. Hurry... I can''t support it... "Lumi? That, the spy from Yanyin Village?" At this time, Kinto Kiuchis words sounded at this time, and in this sound, there was already incredible, he could not imagine that his best friend, who has been together since graduating from Ninja school, turned out to be It has something to do with the spies in the enemy village. "The spy of Yanyin Village? Humph! In your opinion, she is indeed such a bad identity, but in my opinion, she is my only sister, my only relative in this world, the only bondage, It''s the only place where I don''t have to worry about it or pretend! She is also her, so that I dont have to bear the heavy shackles, and liberate me, so that I can grow up as a normal Konoha child. It is she who makes me have good memories without touching the darkness and torture. It is her. One person took on all the tasks, plunged into the darkness, and pulled me out of it! " Speaking of this, Shiga Wuyue bit his teeth, amidst the ferociousness, the hands holding the long sword suddenly tightened, and the whole body leaned forward a bit. "Humph!" The moment he leaned forward, Chiba snorted again, and the tip of the sword on his chest pierced forward again. "despair!" At the same time, Kiuchi Kento, who carried Shiga Taketakes throat on his shoulders, took a step back. His only left hand was also tight, and a stream of blood flowed from between his fingers. On the ground below, it slowly pours into the ground. A wisp of blood slowly overflowed from the corner of his mouth. "Jianren!" At this moment, Hongyan and Xuena were shocked, a look of astonishment flashed in their eyes, and they exclaimed. At this moment, in their gazes turned away from Chiba, it was the step that Kiuchi took to leaning forward and back, splashing from his front abdomen, the blood absorbed by the soil, and the piercing from his back. The piece that came out was connected to the crooked Yanyin''s blood-stained knife light. They discovered that Shiga Takeyake''s sword not only pierced Na Yanyin and Chiba, but also blocked the Kento who stood in front of him and blocked his stab! Just now their full attention was on Chiba''s body, all on the small point of the sword protruding from Chiba''s chest. They didn''t even notice that the Jianren at this moment was actually blocking this with his body. thorn! At this moment, in their eyes, Kiuchi Taketo and Shiga Taketo each put their shoulders against each others throats, both leaning forward. Kiuchi''s left hand was slightly bent forward and it seemed to grab Shiga Taketake. The long sword held tightly in both hands, and the back of Kiuchi Kento was almost against the Iwaguru who was crooked on Chiba''s back, and the long sword had a small point showing Chiba. His chest, blood gurgling! This guy, without thinking about it, stood behind Chiba! In the minds of Hongyan and Xuena, there was a flash of the picture that Jianto suddenly flashed after a burst of shout just now. But at this moment, the hands behind Hongyan and Xuena tightened suddenly, and a sharp light flashed in their eyes. In that case, then... Thinking, the two people''s bodies, which had been stiff from fear and shock, leaned forward suddenly, with a heavy foot, they were about to rush out! "late!" And at this moment, Shiga Takeyake''s wide-open eyes looked over suddenly, a smirk, and a sudden burst of laughter. With the sound of coldness in his mouth, his body suddenly withdrew back, and his hands were moving towards lightning. After a pull! Immediately, Qianye snorted in pain, his figure slightly raised, the tip of the knife was chestless, and a lot of blood poured out from his chest. "Do not!" Exclaimed in unison, from the mouths of Hirohiko and Xuena. "You let go!" But the next second, it was Shiga Takedakes angry voice. At this moment, his eyes were round, his complexion was savage, and his figure was almost stagnant. He leaned back, and he just slid his hands back on the hilt. Live, a blood stain slipped on the handle of the knife. "cough!" Kiuchi Kento was taken a step forward by Shiga Takeyake''s sudden draw of his sword, a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, but his hand was tightly grasping the sharp blade of the blade, without moving anything. Because of the strength of Kiuchi Kento, Shiga Takeru suddenly stagnated as he pulled out the sword, and the grip of the sword was almost released. "DaDaDa..." The blade was deeply embedded in the hands covered with calluses and blood, dripping drops of blood, overflowing from the gap between the fingers, dripping down like beads. Kiuchi Kento slowly opened his eyes, and what caught his eyes was the sharp blade that penetrated the important organs in his right lower abdomen, and the blood flowing out there. At this moment, his vision was scarlet. is it? This is why you killed the teacher... is it? You still hide such a secret... is it? It turns out ~www.novelhall.com~ I always regard you as my best friend, but you never put me in the position of a friend... Ah! A sorrowful smile appeared on Kiuchi''s face. That''s it, I understand. but "I didn''t protect the teacher, but I will never allow you to take away my most important partner again!" In the next second, he suddenly raised his head, gritted his teeth angrily, and stared at Shiga Takeyake who was stagnant. And at this moment, in the reflection of his eyes, two figures suddenly flashed on the left and right sides of the retreating best friend, and the cold light in his hands flashed, and they had already pierced the retreating and stubborn face, a bit strange. But a very familiar figure. Goodbye, Wu Yue! my best friend! Chapter 593： At last "Hirohiko, it''s over..." With deep words, Xuena said from her mouth, among the bulging white pupils, Shiga Takeyake''s leaning body and the heart that had stopped beating in his body were reflected, and the thorn in his hand suddenly stopped. . ended? Hongyan was taken aback for a moment, and the writing wheel of his right eye turned slightly, but he caught Shiga Taketake''s hands who were loosening the hilt little by little. The kunai in his hands was also a meal. "despair!" "despair!" Hirohiko and Xuena landed gently, with a trembling kunai in their hands, and stopped on either side of Shiga Taketake''s neck. Are you here yet? Shiga Wuyue''s gradually dimmed eyes reflected the expression of his friend who seemed to be solidified and gritted his teeth, and in the aftermath was the stagnant kunai and the two young girls who looked at him with complex expressions. is it? Even if I did such a thing, would I still hesitate when I really killed me? So... the kunai under this thorn can stand still. Ah The last kindness to me? Shiga Takeyake''s eyes turned slightly, his heart has stopped, his consciousness has begun to blur, and it has slowly darkened. No way! You must... you must watch Taki Chiba die before you can... die! However, at this last glance, it is necessary to confirm that the person with deep hatred went to **** with him! Then, he saw, in the darkened vision, saw the rickety body, the painful back that seemed to be holding his chest, and saw the painful, confused, unbelievable eyes that had been watching him slowly Closed and saw Chiba falling down after closing his eyes! "Chiba!" At the same time, two exclamations sounded from both sides of him. At this moment, the last finger he held on the handle of the knife was released, and the whole person fell suddenly. "puff!" A sound of flesh hitting the ground sounded softly. "laugh!" The moment Shiga Taketake fell to the ground, a sharp blade pierced through his heart, blood splashing! But he couldn''t feel anything and couldn''t see it anymore. Only the scenes flashing in the dark mind like a revolving lantern. "It doesn''t matter, the tasks of the village are left to my sister, Wu Yue just needs to live happily, and everything is done by my sister." The beautiful girl gently stroked the three or four-year-old child who was sucking his fingers, with a smile at the corner of her mouth. At this moment, in the child''s eyes, this beautiful girl seemed to radiate a soft light, warm and gentle. ... "Sister Ryumei, you are hurt!" The seven or eight-year-old child looked anxiously at the pale woman in the black cloak lying on the bed, and the shadow of the mask was in the periphery. "It''s okay, it''s okay, just a little skin trauma, don''t worry." The womans pale face was reluctant, but with a gentle and gentle smile, her eyes were nothing but petting to the boy, but her hand was pressed tightly on the boys invisible back waist, there, blood Dripping! "Sister Ryumei..." The child looked at her, his anxiety faded, but his little brows frowned tightly. His sister''s face was so pale that he couldn''t help but worry. "Don''t worry, sister will be fine." The woman shook her head and smiled comforting him, and then said: "Congratulations, you are finally admitted to the ninja school, how is school life?" Hearing what his sister said, the child had a bitter face and said: "I am too stupid. Some courses can''t keep up. Everyone keeps calling me stupid." "It''s okay, it''s okay. Some people learn fast, some learn slowly, and my sister used to be very stupid." Looking at the bitter face, a little lost child, the woman stretched out her clean and white hand, touched his head, and then gently buried his head on her chest, comforting him and preventing He saw the blood slowly overflowing from the cloak. "Ok!" The child buried her head in her chest and nodded vigorously, but there was already an imperceptible nasal sound in this sound. For an instant, he clearly saw the traces of blood red. Can''t let Ryumei sister worry! At this moment, in his heart, he was determined, no matter what, he must not show any unhappy look to his sister, any look that makes her worry. "Okay, okay, go back quickly, don''t let others see my relationship with you." Then, the woman rubbed the back of his head heavily, and said with pampering. ... "Congratulations, school graduated!" The sumptuous banquet, in a dark and hidden hiding place, was brought up by the beautiful proprietress under the light of dim candles. "Thank you, sister!" The teenage boy was full of happy smiles, feasting, and complaining as he ate: "Today we are divided into classes, do you know? There is a guy who is obviously stupid than me, and even clamors to surpass the three-ninth master, Mingming Even the most basic three-shen skills are terrible, and other aspects are even more horrible. Only the physical skills have passed slightly. Have you seen such a person? Such a talent, even said that you want to surpass the three-ninjas? Also, I feel My future is slim. Our teacher is super dull and doesn''t speak much. He is too relaxed for us, and there is also that guy who pretends to be mysterious, who plays bugs, so disgusting..." "Eat slowly, eat more!" Seeing the teenager eating wildly and complaining, the beautiful lady boss smiled and sat quietly opposite him, slowly taking out something, watching silently, with a smile on her face. sweet. ... "Sister Lumei, do you really want to do this?" After taking the Zhongren exam, he was successfully promoted to the Zhongren boy, and grabbed the sleeve of the beautiful boss to prevent her from contacting Yunyin. "Wu Yue, didn''t you say it''s okay? You just need to live a good life, and leave the rest to my sister." This time, the beautiful lady boss did not look back, but said gently as always. "But! This mission is too dangerous, it will be exposed!" The boy is no longer the ignorant child, he knows how dangerous this task is. "Don''t worry, sister, I have been lurking for so many years, and I will never be discovered. Moreover, this mission is only to provide Yunyin with an escape route and a secret hiding place. We don''t need to participate in it and nothing will happen. The beautiful lady boss stretched out her hand and habitually touched the boy''s head. Then, the sleeves moved slightly, and the boy''s hand loosened, she already flew out. The young man left behind stared at her disappearing figure in the crowd, his heart tightened, and the worried emotions lingered ever since. Sister, you must protect yourself! ... "Puff!" With tears streaming down his face, the young man knelt down on the red-stained room, the red-stained dresser of the sister, sobbing low. why! why why why! Wouldn''t it be exposed? If you say it will be fine? He shouted from the bottom of his heart, and his mind was full of that beautiful figure falling in a pool of blood. The young man held the small box he found under the tatami tightly, and he curled up. With a "boom", his forehead hit the ground, and he knelt down on the ground. Inside the box is the only relic of his sister. A bunch of his hair, a rough hairpin, a ring for marriage... His sister, only left these. "Boom...boom...boom..." He hit the ground one after another, his forehead banged. Why...why...why...why do you want to start with my sister, why do you want to die! Morino Shinshu, Taki Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ I must kill you, I must kill you! The bitter hatred was deeply imprinted in the heart of the young man. ... Sister, I finally avenge you! Wu Yue has come to accompany you, and will not leave you alone. ... I''m just a little sorry that guy... Sister, you know? It''s the guy who is stupid than me... Kind of, sorry for him. ... A complex smile appeared on Shiga Takeyake''s face. Then everything sank into darkness. Chapter 594： Quiet 1 Quiet here is Chiba slowly opened his eyes, and what caught his eyes was the familiar white ceiling. Hospital? This familiar ceiling is undoubtedly the ceiling of Konoha Hospital. "you''re awake?" At this time, Hongyan''s voice slowly sounded by his side, but in his heart, he was relieved. After Shiga Taketake fell, Chiba almost fell with him, leaving a drop of blood. It took a lot of work with Xuenai to barely stop the bleeding and took him back to the village. After returning to the village, he was rescued and his life was hanging by a thread. It''s also that this guy''s fate is so big that he almost pierced his heart. Hearing this, Qianye''s eyes turned, looking to his left side, his gaze settled, Hongyan was sitting on the side of his bed with a slight joy on his face, and at the same time, the memory slowly emerged. His originally confused eyes suddenly widened, and he almost sat up directly. "Jianren!" exclaimed, blurting out from his mouth: "How is Jianren?" As soon as he said this, the slight joy on Hongyan''s face instantly solidified, his brows frowned involuntarily, and his mouth opened, but he didn''t say anything. Seeing Hirohiko''s reaction, Chiba''s heart suddenly tightened. Could it be that...Jianrenhe... After Shiga Takedake fell, he didn''t support him either. Originally, his body had reached its limit due to the overloaded version of Thousand Needles Hell. Even without Shiga''s sting, he would pass out in a coma soon. However, at the moment before he fell into a coma, he was most worried about Kento''s situation. At that time, he had seen Shiga fall and knew that everything was over, and even the following was a smooth journey. Annihilated, and those hundred-man troops should have been attracted by the scattered hunting troops, that is to say, the surrounding Yanyin hunting troops have been annihilated, and it is impossible for Yanyin to stop them in a short time. Back to the village is definitely a smooth journey! Its just that Kentos body covered in blood, he certainly doesnt seem to be in good condition, he may be seriously injured, and where he stood at the time, it is very likely that he was standing in front of Shiga Blade. The situation is definitely very critical. Risk to life. "No... come back?" At this moment, Chiba slowly leaned against the head of the bed and closed his eyes tightly. "Like Wu Yue, he has been seriously injured. Both of them... both came in a hover." Seeing what Chiba looked like, Hongyan knew that Chiba had already guessed it, and he was not hiding it. He spoke, but his tone was already trembling. He still remembered that when Shiga Takedake fell, the sharp blade that pierced out, before he assassinated Chiba, Shiga Takedake had actually been fatally wounded, and the sharp blade had half penetrated his heart. And that sharp blade should be the ninja sword of Jianren. It is conceivable that before they arrived, there was already a life and death battle between them. Thinking of this, Hongyan clenched his fists tightly and lowered his head slightly. He still couldn''t believe that he still fought side by side like that before, fighting the Yunyin Yeyue clan for life and death, Shiga Taketakes excellent command and Jianren The shock of the shock is still vivid, but in an instant... For some reason, Hongyan''s heart slowly picked up. why? Why is this! "Arrangement map...How about the deployment map?" At this time, Chiba''s words suddenly sounded, with a little hesitation and inhalation in his tone. Chiba... Hearing what Chiba said, Hongyan raised his head and looked at Chiba, but saw Chiba tilting his head and looking out the window. "Well, the deployment plan has confirmed that there is no invisible means, and it is really blank. All of this is Yanyin''s conspiracy." Hirohiko said, but the brows that had been frowned because of Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento did not let go. "Really? Is there any loss in the village?" Chiba asked again. "The village has not suffered any loss due to Yanyin''s conspiracy. What I have to say is that the frontline has begun a large-scale melee." Hongyan replied. is it? There is nothing to lose, that would be great. It seems that the defense plan came back in time, or that Yanyins purpose is just to create a whirlpool of ground meat, a whirlpool of ground meat that makes us fall into it without knowing it. And their deception of their own people is to prevent us from noticing, and there is no other follow-up plan. As for the melee, I''m afraid Yunyin''s human pillar force appeared and caused a chemical reaction... Hearing Hirohiko''s answer, a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind. "Where is Xuena? Is she okay?" Then he asked again. "Don''t worry, Xuena is fine. It''s just that the completion of such an important task seems to have attracted the attention of the Hyuga family. She has now been recalled to the family." Hongyan said. is it? Not happy... Yeah, I can''t be happy. And in his heart, he sighed. "Ah, wake up!" At this time, a familiar female voice suddenly sounded at the door. The two turned their heads together and looked at the door, only to see Guizi was holding a plate with many bandages and potions on it. It seemed that they had come to change the bandage for Chiba, who was now tied as a mummy. When she saw that Qianye was okay, her sad frowned brows stretched out and changed into a surprised smile. "You child, it is true, can you not ask us to rescue you every time you complete a task!" Guizi walked all the way to the other side of the bed in Chiba, sighing, and muttering accusingly: "However, your little devil''s vitality is so tenacious. You can even recover from such dangerous situations every time. I really dont know if your nerves are made of iron, every time its because of your will to survive!" With that said, Guizi had already skillfully started to untie Chiba''s bandage. In response, Chiba just grinned barely, but didn''t say much. At this time, he really didn''t know what to say. He always felt heavy in his heart and couldn''t take much interest in anything. . There is even a complex emotion that he can''t explain clearly and is entrenched in his heart, making him a little difficult to breathe. "Huh? What''s wrong?" Seeing Chiba''s reaction, Guizi was taken aback. What happened to Chiba? Is this reaction a bit abnormal? The thought flashed in her mind, Guizi frowned slightly, and looked at Hongyan who was aside, with a questioning look in her eyes. However, when she saw Hongyan''s appearance, her brows frowned. What''s going on here? This kid Hongyan...rarely does not have a poker face...how does this expression look a little sad? Could it be that What happened to this mission? I remember that they did an excellent job. The praises of the three generations of Naruto for them were spread among the ninjas, and even spread throughout the village. So why... Thinking of this ~www.novelhall.com~ Guizi gently pressed her lips, but stopped talking, but quickly changed the bandage to Chiba''s right hand, and after giving some medical advice, she silently left the ward . Guizi (Sister Guizi)... do you feel anything? Watching Guizi leave, the two thoughts at the same time. "Hirohiko, go back and rest, I think... alone quietly." Afterwards, Chiba said. "Well, I will see you again tomorrow." Hongyan didn''t seem to want to stay too much, and stood up and said. "Ok." Chiba nodded and watched Hirohiko leave. We... all need to be quiet. But in their hearts, it was the same idea. Chapter 597： Their own minds is it? Because I caught Ryukyu, which led to the final death of Ryukyu, Shiga wanted to kill me. Captain Morino didn''t choose to save Ryukyu because of his position, so Shiga killed his teacher. Chiba watched the door of the ward slowly closed, making a slight "pop" closing sound, and let out a long breath. And in his mind, those words that Shiga Taketake said last were constantly flashing, and from these words, Chiba also extracted enough information. Hanging one last breath, he will kill me too. This is... what a hatred of me! Thinking about it, a complicated smile appeared on the corner of Chiba''s mouth. However, I always feel that I can''t hate Shiga. Judging from his tone and excitement at the time, Ryumei should be a very important person to him, and Shiga also knows Ryumeis spy status, and even from Shigas sentence about "Ryumei tortured him from the shackles of darkness. It can be seen from the words that Shiga should also be a spy in Yanyin Village. However, because of the relationship between Ryukyu and the United States, he has never accepted any spy mission in Yanyin Village. He has always been a self-awareness. Identity, but the Konoha ninja who has always grown up as Konohas child has the identity of Iwakuras spy. Moreover, the two of them are almost certainly brothers and sisters who are related by blood. From the point of view that Ryumei alone is responsible for all the spy missions of Iwagyu, I am afraid that the importance of Ryumei to him is not lower than that of Kushina. So, how can Shiga not have such a big grudge against us? If it''s me, I''m afraid I will do the same. At this moment, Qianye closed his eyes lightly, leaning against the head of the bed as if weakly. No wonder... Hirohiko would say Shiga''s tactics are so similar to me. I''m afraid, Shiga has been studying me during this period of time, these three years. Although I dont know how he obtained my combat intelligence, he is a ninja in the village after all. Although young, he has outstanding combat exploits. He has made great contributions in many missions and was even selected as a defense plan to **** the intelligence team. The captain of Hokage, the two main commanders of the three generations of Naruto, the front line of the three ninjas Jiraiya and Oshemaru, and the chief of staff Nara Shikahisa, all trust him very much, and many information will not be kept from him. Even, as a spy for Iwayuki, he must have obtained the detailed information on my rescue of Shayin and the alliance with him. In addition, he has personally experienced the battle with me, plus himself Its really not difficult to study my tactics thoroughly. After all, some tactical habits are difficult to change. Even if they are changed forcibly, there will still be traces of the past inadvertently. Those combat intelligence is almost enough. . Shiga knows me well... However, I don''t really understand him. Thinking of this, Chiba slowly opened his eyes and stroked his chest with a hand. The wound there should have healed, but it seemed to be still aching, and he could still feel the pain from the sword tip and Unbelievable, the eyes full of killing intent and fulfilling his wish when Shiga Taketake penetrated his chest are still vivid. Is this... what it feels like to be betrayed? He took a breath, and his eyes fell under the bright sunshine outside the window. The peaceful and tranquil atmosphere of the prosperous village where people came and went, but it seemed that the ward he was familiar with was getting colder and gloomy. ... This eye... Looking back at the slowly closed door, it was not until the door was completely closed with a "slap" that Hongyan turned his head and gently stroked the bandaged left eye with his left hand. Am I too naive? Should he follow his words, kill his dearest person, open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, and obtain the same power as him? Taking a slight breath, Hongyan slowly raised his head, looking at the empty aisle of the hospital, and slowly walked around, but his mind was full of the photo in his room, so hearty The face of a smiling boy. Why...why, so sunny and cheerful, he would become so cold-blooded, a troopman at all costs for strength, why, he is obviously the best friend, the closest comrade in arms, how can he bear his heart to start. Why, he feels so cold, like a poisonous snake! In the end, what happened to him that made him like this! As he walked, Hongyan''s teeth clenched tightly. At this moment, through his left eye, he could still feel the cold and ominous pupil power, as if the person like a poisonous snake was right in front of him, involuntarily in his heart. An inexplicable anger rose. hateful! Damn it! Why, why! Why do you want to be like this! Hongyan walked more and more urgently, his heavier steps echoed in the corridor. ... "My father..." Xuena slowly widened his eyes, and the white pupils reflected the middle-aged man in Hyuga costume who turned around in this secret room. "It''s been a long time, Xuenai." Shinsuke Hyuga looked at his daughter who hadn''t seen each other for more than two years, and finally showed a kindly long-lost smile. "My father, how are you..." Seeing her father''s kind smile, Xue Nai''s face changed, and she was dumbfounded in disbelief. At this moment, the father standing in front of him has a haggard look on his face. There are already a few inconspicuous white hairs between his hairs. It seems that he is much older. In just two years, he Her father is a lot older than two years ago. Although her gentle aristocratic temperament is still there and she looks young, as a daughter, she clearly feels that her father... old! Is it because I haven''t come back all this time? Even the New Year did not come back to say hello or something. Father, he must think that he has grown old after losing my daughter! This...this is my fault... But in her heart, she felt distressed. In the past two years, she lived in Chibas house and never went home, and there was no information at home. She thought that her father was really angry with her, so she always I did not go back, but I did not expect that after completing the mission this time, I was told to go back to the family ~www.novelhall.com~ and when she came back, she was taken here by her brother Xueying, in this secret room. Saw the haggard father. "It''s okay, just come back." Seeing the appearance of his daughter, Shinsuke Hyuga still felt warm, as a father, how could he not feel the distressed look of his daughter. It seemed that during this time, it was correct to entrust Xuena''s safety to Chiba. There doesn''t seem to be any doubt in the family about Xuena''s "running away from home". Xueying handled this matter very well. And in his heart, he nodded silently, and his smile widened a little when he looked at his obviously mature daughter. My daughter, you must grow up quickly! In his heart, silently said. At the same time, he also spoke again: "I''m looking for you this time. I have something to tell you." Chapter 598： recall Konoha Village, the tomb of heroes, in front of the stele inscribed with war heroes. W "I didn''t expect it to be the first one of us to leave." Huo Jian looked at the familiar name engraved on the stele and spoke slowly. Although his tone was calm, his eyes flashed with sadness. "Teacher Jilaiya has always said that the true number will be the longest-lived among us, but..." On the edge of the fire room, there was a handsome blond man standing. Hearing the words of the fire room, he lightly pursed his mouth. Among the blue eyes, he tried his best to suppress sadness. "Watergate" At this moment, behind the handsome man, the white hand, which had been white, quietly stretched out and took his slightly trembling hand, and a female voice with worry and sadness sounded behind him. "I''m fine." Feeling the worries and sadness of the red-haired beauty behind him, Bo Feng Shuimen shook his head, keeping his eyes on the name on the stele, gently squeezing the snow-white hand. "Remember? When I graduated from the Ninja School, when Jinshu and I besieged you?" At this time, Huoma said again, amidst the sadness in his eyes, a trace of nostalgia suddenly rose. "Of course, I was shocked and almost beaten down by you." Hearing Huojin''s words, a nostalgic smile floated at the corner of Bo Feng Shui''s mouth and said. And in his mind, the appearance of the ninja school graduation day, and even that day, the comrade-in-arms beside him and the silent child who was called "the tail of a crane" by other classmates, can be clearly recalled. . He remembered that on that day, when they received the sorting message and arrived at the woods at the meeting place, the two teenagers who suddenly attacked from both sides. "It was us who was beaten down on the ground, no, it was me to be precise, that guy, but he fought you for more than fifty rounds." Huo Jian shook his head, said with a wry smile at the corner of his mouth, and raised his head slightly, as if recalling the scene at that time. "Ah, he is such a tough guy. Every time he knocks him down, he can stand up again." Bo Feng Shuimen also smiled slightly, and the unattractive but stubborn boy appeared in his memory, especially his firm eyes at that time. He will never forget it. The master of these eyes is definitely his since childhood, until now, Not one of the toughest enemies ever encountered. "Haha, I remember that at that time, you, who had always been calm and gentle, seemed to have been hit by real fire!" As if remembering the scene at that time, Huo Jian suddenly laughed, slowly gloating over misfortune. "Yes, but, to be precise, it''s not angry, but... scared. Really, he is a very difficult opponent. I almost feel that I can''t beat him." Bo Feng Shuimen sighed, that battle. Although it was a difficult battle in his youth, he estimated that he would never forget it for a lifetime. "That''s why you were beaten by him?" Hearing Bofeng Shuimen''s sigh, Huojin said half-jokingly. "Ah! Yeah, it showed a flaw, and he caught it." Bo Feng Shuimen smiled and nodded, and his empty right hand stroked his right cheek unconsciously. The pain of the punch at that time seemed to be clearly felt, as well as the dirt-stained face full of determination and seriousness. Face, as if still in front of me. "Qi! You have released the water." But these words were retorted by a cry in the fire room. "No water." Bo Feng Shuimen emphasized it. "Well, anyway, we were all beaten up by the passing Kushina in the end. If it weren''t for Jiraiya, the teacher would arrive in time, I''m afraid that both I and Zhenshu have to go to the hospital. And, I remember taking it with me. Teacher Jilaiya was also beaten badly...Since then, Zhenshu saw Kushina a little detour." Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s emphasis, Huojin did not continue this question, but said the final outcome. "Puff!" And at this point, Kushina, who stood behind Bo Feng Shui Gate, couldnt help but laughed. He uttered two lines of tears. Because of this smile, he was squeezed out of her eye sockets and slipped on her snow-white cheeks. Tears come. "Really, I seem to be most afraid of Jiuxinai." Rarely, Bo Feng Shui Men couldn''t help teasing. "That guy hasn''t talked much, but he has always supported me. That sneak attack was also because of my unhappiness. He was just trying to help me. But he was more desperate than me." But the next moment, the reminiscence smile on Huojian''s face was frozen. Looking at the name on the tablet, his voice became low. In his tone, he was full of strong feelings. To that old friend partner who had fallen asleep till now, he felt strong. Feelings. "Ah, if we hadn''t had him, maybe we would have died several times. With him as a backup, we always feel very reliable. Unconsciously, we would all be a little messy." Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, his voice was also low and full of strong feelings. "Since when do we have fewer missions together?" Huo Jian murmured, with memories in his eyes, as if asking questions to himself. "From when you became Naruto assistant and I was promoted to the elite Shangnin." Bo Feng Shui''s door opened, and his lips pressed gently. "Yes, from that time, we officially dissolved." The fire seemed to be stunned, and he let out a sigh. "Ok." Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, frowning slightly. "Still thinking, someday we will perform another mission together..." After exhaling, Huo Jian gritted his teeth tightly, his eyes flushed suddenly. "Ok." Bo Feng Shuimen nodded silently, but this "um" seemed to tremble faintly, and the hand holding Jiuxinai became tighter. But at this moment, behind him, Jiu Xinnai sucked his nose, tears couldn''t hold back after all, and rustled down. "Okay! I''m going to perform the task, time, so fast." At this moment, Huoma suddenly turned around, his shoulders moved slightly, pretending to be free and easy. "The fire room..." Bo Feng Shuimen turned his head and looked at the figure from behind. "Thank you, Pratunam, for bringing back the body of the truth." Huoma turned his back on his back and spoke, but his voice was trembling, almost nasal. "This is what I have to do." Bo Feng Shuimen responded, but his teeth clenched gently. "Then, you must become Hokage, then I will be your assistant!" The fire room said again. "for sure." Bo Feng Shuimen nodded heavily. "Then, goodbye." Slowly raising his left hand, after making a thumbs-up gesture, Huo Jian''s figure flashed and disappeared in place. Fire room... Seeing where he disappeared, Bo Feng Shuimen''s brows furrowed tightly. "Watergate" At this time, Jiuxina leaned slightly on the shoulder of his sweetheart, and said, "Go back, you have to prepare for the task." "Ok." Bo Feng Shuimen retracted the target and tightened the softness in his hand. You must also, must come back safely and become my assistant! At this moment, in Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind, the scene when they completed the first task of their squad that day, when the three people collapsed tiredly at the door of the village, appeared. "Speaking of it, Shuimen, what is your dream?" The young Huojian fell to the ground indecently, looking at the blue sky and white clouds, and suddenly asked. "Hokage, I want to be Hokage and protect everyone in the village." The young boy Bo Feng Shuimen closed his eyes and a smile filled his mouth. "Hey, a great dream, what''s the real number?" The boy Huo blinked and asked again. "Teacher, an ordinary ninja teacher~www.novelhall.com~Shinju Morino said simply. "Surely you want to be a teacher?" The boy Huojin was very surprised. "I am an idiot. Thanks to the teaching of Teacher Jilaiya, I can find my own way. There will be idiots like me in the future. I want to teach them as much as possible and guide them to find their own way." The truth is very serious. "Huojian, how about you?" At this moment, the young boy Bo Feng Shuimen asked. "I feel that your dreams are all great, I... don''t seem to have any dreams, but now, it''s decided." The boy Huo blinked and said. "What?" the boy Morino asked. "Um... Hokage always needs an assistant. Since Mizumon wants to be Hokage, then I will be his assistant." The boy Huojin said. "Really? Great! With the fire room, I will definitely be a good Hokage." The young boy Bo Feng Shuimen burst into a happy smile. "Then, agreed, we must realize our dreams." The always-silent young man Shino Morino also showed a rare smile of joy. "Well, it''s an agreement!" The boy Huo Jian and the boy Bo Feng Shui Men responded at the same time. Those days, as if it was still yesterday... Bo Feng Shuimen glanced at the hero monument for the last time, and after taking a slight breath, he took it with Jiu Xin Na and left the cemetery. And after they both left... A wisp of breeze slowly passed the hero monument, and the bunch of flowers in front of the monument. Sorry, let''s go one step ahead, you two must cheer! Goodbye! Dear friends. As the petals tremble, a soft regretful voice sounded. At this moment, the Bo Feng Shui Gate and Huo Jian who had left stopped at the same time, and turned their heads together, with a trace of surprise flashing in their eyes. Real number, is that you? Chapter 597： recommend The next morning, the Hokage office. "Watergate" Three generations of Hokage looked at the handsome blond man standing at the table, took a deep breath, and frowned deeply: "The battle on the front line is getting more and more intense." Hearing Hokage''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen glanced at the spread out report scroll on the table, frowning. "The war has begun to spread, and it may soon enter a phase of full-scale conflict. During this period, the village has lost a lot of combat power. Now, we urgently need a new force." The third generation of Hokage slowly exhaled a puff of smoke and said. Need a new force? But Bo Feng Shui Men was startled when he heard this. Could it be that the situation on the front line is already so tense, do you need to send reinforcements? Obviously, the melee has only started in just a few days, but is it fierce enough to send reinforcements? Is the situation so bad for us? "According to intelligence, Yunyin and Yanyin have successively dispatched reinforcements. Although it is a three-way melee, it is clear that Yunyin and Yanyin are targeting us Konoha either intentionally or unconsciously." The third generation of Hokage seems to have seen the wave of the water gate. Doubt, said. That''s it. Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Bo Feng Shuimen quickly reacted. Indeed, now that the war has just started, it is intensifying and starting to stalemate. However, some things must be considered and should be done in advance. Especially when the opponent seems to be aiming at one''s own side, we must prepare for the worst. This preparation for reinforcement is also one of them. In case Yunyin and Yanyin suddenly stop and attack their own side together, the reinforcement will be crucial. It''s important. Even if the opponent has already requested assistance, the situation of the war may be more complicated. What are the enemys reinforcements used for? Is it used to replenish combat power, or implement some strategies, such as outflanking the enemys rear, or reinforcements are a signal. For example, when reinforcements arrive, both sides will stop and attack together. What''s wrong with Konoha...There are many variables hidden in this, and half of these variables must be detrimental to oneself. It is absolutely necessary to take precautions here, and caution will never be a big mistake. It is worthy of being the third generation of Hokage, now it is already considering the lack of military power. Bo Feng Shuimen also has a deep understanding of the situation on the front line. Even during this period, he went out secretly to perform several missions. He had a little understanding of the situation on the front line. In addition to the most recent mission, he knew the current situation. There is also a general understanding of the frontline situation. Although the current frontline is fiercely fighting among the three parties, Konoha still has the advantage. Both the number of troops and the combat effectiveness have a slight advantage. Yunyin and Yanyin have had big frictions before, and the two sides have also erupted. In a fierce battle, although Konoha was involved in this battle, after all, Yunyin and Yanyin were the protagonists of the conflict, and Konoha lost much less than them. In addition to the two-tailed runaway, Yunyin and Yanyin have also lost considerable elites, which has also led to the fact that Yunyin and Yanyin''s respective troops and combat effectiveness are inferior to Konoha. However, the current advantage is only a temporary advantage. After all, a three-way melee is not a two-way war. In case Yunyin and Iwayin join forces, Konoha will still only have to retreat, and this fierce melee is not unsightly. There is such a tendency to join forces. The three generations of Hokages considerations are obviously correct, and the frontline does need some fresh troops. The three-party containment. The tense atmosphere has lasted for more than three years. The front-line troops will have an impact on the military spirit. The joining of new troops can be more exciting. Morale. "Then... Do you want to mobilize the troops of the village?" After reacting, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly and said. Now the three parties are fighting fiercely. Obviously it is almost the end of the war. Looking at the current trend of the fighting, I am afraid that the three parties will be unable to fight anymore. Even if they fight again, it will take a certain amount of time to recover and rectify, which is unlikely. In the event of an attack on the village, it is still possible to draw personnel from the defense forces. Moreover, the defense forces in the village already account for a considerable proportion. The deployment of one-third will not affect the normal defense, but some places will be relatively It''s just a little weaker. "Well, the troops in the village need to be transferred. Now, I want to upgrade a group from the seeds of the future as a reserve force." The third generation of Hokage nodded slightly and said. From the seeds of the future? Those kids? Is the situation so bad? Bo Feng Shuimen frowned when he heard this, and he was quite frightened. "Do you have any candidates?" The third generation of Hokage spoke again. It seems that the three generations of Hokage have his considerations, and...this matter may be really necessary. Looking at the unquestionable plain expressions of the three generations of Hokage, Bo Feng Mizuno knew that this matter was imperative, and there was no objection at the moment, and he said: "If you choose the candidate, in this deployment task, Taki Chin has performed well. Ye, Uchiha Hirohiko, and Hyuga Yukina are all excellent candidates, absolutely qualified to be included in the reserve force, and there are..." "Chiba and the three of them are fine, I have other arrangements." But at this point, the three generations of Hokage suddenly interrupted his words. Forget it? Doesn''t the three generations of Hokage plan to promote them to Chiba? Obviously they already praised them like that... "I remember that Kakashi has accumulated a lot of experience now. Several missions have been excellent. Taitu and Lin have also been promoted to Ninja." Three generations of Naruto seemed to have thought of something and asked. "Yes." Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded in response, but he had already thought of something in his heart. "What do you think of Kakashi?" The third generation of Hokage asked again. "Kakashi is only eleven years old. Is that appropriate?" Bo Feng Shuimen did not prove to answer the three generations of Hokage, but asked instead. "They are the future of the village." The third generation of Hokage also did not answer directly, just said such a sentence. The village''s... future? Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Bo Feng Shuimen sighed in his heart, took a slight breath, and then solemnly said: "Hamu Kakashi, his personal combat power is definitely more than that of Shinobi, and his mission experience is also considerable. Abundant, from D-level to A-level missions, they have comprehensive abilities, and I think they can perform S-level missions, and their potential is by no means under that Taki Chiba. I recommend him to become Shinobu." "Ok" Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, the three generations of Hokage nodded, slowly took out a scroll, slowly spread it out, groaned, and knocked on the seal representing Hokage''s permission. "Then, in the next year, at a suitable time, let Kakashi be promoted to Shinobu." Three generations of Hokage gave orders. "Yes!" Bo Feng Shuimen nodded in response. Years later, will you be twelve? Kakashi, you have become the youngest Shinobu in the history of the village! Chapter 598： value "Well... these are allowed. After the year, the lower ninja will be promoted to the middle ninja. Those who have enough experience will be promoted to the ninja. The rest will be promoted to the elite ninja, as a reserve force, and after the year, you can prepare some They are getting closer to the task of frontline warfare." Three generations of Naruto nodded in satisfaction. After confirming Kakashis qualifications for being a ninja, Haofeng Mizuno recommended many outstanding young ninjas, plus the number of people recommended by the frontline Oshemaru and Jiraiya. This time the promotion is quite close. One hundred promoted people can''t bear it. Only Shangren has been promoted to ten, and they are all young people in their twenties. As long as they survive, after the baptism of battle, their future achievements will be even more important. Unlimited. In this regard, the three generations of Hokage are quite satisfied. In the past three years, he has taken advantage of the situation where the war is slightly calm, there are no major conflicts, and the small conflicts continue. He has continuously invested young seeds in it and arranged suitable tasks for them to continue to experience. At this moment, the best result was finally obtained. These seeds not only survived, but they also got enough experience. Even the fourteen-five-year-old Zhongren has been promoted to nearly 20 places. There are even some young ninjas that he didn''t find the shining points. In the task, he discovered his potential and brought him many surprises. It can be said that in these long three years, Konoha has finally stepped from the stage where the green and yellow are connected to the stage where the old and the new are replaced. The current frontline, although the older generation of ninjas, and even the ninjas who survived the last ninja war, still occupy a considerable number, but the new force is ready. In addition to these young seeds, there are also younger generations who are already on the frontline. , The two combined, are no less inferior to the older ninjas. Even the front-line troops are increasingly using the younger generation as their main force, and gradually there are younger generations of ninjas who have come to the fore and gained a little fame. However, after this satisfaction, the three generations of Hokage also sighed and regretted. It''s a pity, that kid... There are real numbers... But at this moment, looking at Zhang Ren''s orders, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly. Years later...Why do you have to push it to the year later? If you want to be promoted, it doesn''t hurt to be promoted now, right? How do you always feel that these commands of the three generations of Hokage are a bit unusual. Is it very different from his usual way of doing things? I always feel that the three generations of Hokage are arranged in advance, and some are too early... Is there something wrong here? "Pratunam, how are the mission preparations?" But at this time, the three generations of Hokage who sighed in their hearts asked. "Already basically ready, we can set off tomorrow." Bo Feng Shuimen replied. "Ok" The third generation of Hokage nodded and said, "There is nothing more to do. Go back and prepare more and stay with Jiu Xinna." "Yes!" Bo Feng Shuimen answered, and then turned around to leave. "Wait." At this moment, the third generation of Hokage suddenly stopped him. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, do you have any more orders?" Bo Feng Shuimen hurriedly turned around and asked. But when he turned his head, his face changed slightly, and he was shocked: This was not just yesterday... "You give this to Kushina, and Kushina to Chiba, I think he needs this thing very much now." At this moment, in the hands of the three generations of Hokage, a thick scroll was handed out, as if it had recorded a lot of things. "Yes!" Although surprised in his heart, Bo Feng Shuimen still took over the scroll of the third generation of Hokage. Will Kusina give it to Chiba? The three generations of Hokage worry about Chibas mood, or are afraid to see Chibas hit cheek... I am afraid that the three generations of Hokage are also cautious in handling this matter. I am afraid that Chiba has something in case, so I have to give this thing to Chiba. They did not even choose to hand it to Chiba, but let Chiba. Will the closer Kushina go to Chiba? Really, well-intentioned! In such busy government affairs and war documents, the three generations of Hokage still thought so much for Chiba. I am afraid that the three generations of Hokage''s love for Chiba can no longer be expressed in words. Do not! Perhaps none of us can see how much the three generations of Hokage value and care for Chiba. "What''s wrong? Is there anything else?" After the third generation of Hokage saw Bofeng Shuimen taking over the scroll, there was no action, and asked with a little doubt. "No, it''s just that I want to ask, the three generations of Hokage-sama..." Bo Feng Shuimen thought for a while and asked: "Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena, do you have any plans?" Now that Chiba is mentioned, lets ask here. What are the plans of the three generations of Naruto for the three of them? Almost all the outstanding performers have been promoted, but the third generation of Naruto made it clear that the three of Chiba have other arrangements and what will happen Such an arrangement can match their merits than promotion? "Anbu." When asked by Bo Feng Shuimen, the third generation of Hokage did not hide it, and said straightforwardly. "Anbu?" Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback upon hearing this. Will the three of Chiba be assigned to Anbe? This... Although this is already a high honor, is it a bit too wasteful to let Chiba enter the Anbe? Chibas talents, as well as the strengths of Hirohiko and Yukina, can indeed enter the Anbe, but now it is a war period. The role of Anbe is mostly to protect the Hokage and defend the village in the village. Now the front line is tight. Place, this is not where they should be! And seeing the appearance of Bo Feng Shui Men, the third generation of Hokage smiled slightly, obviously seeing the puzzle of Bo Feng Shui Men, but after this slight smile, they said a plan to make Bo Feng Shui Men even more shocked. "The commander and two deputy commanders of the third unit of Anbu." what! As soon as he said this, Bo Feng Shuimen almost trembled. The commander of the third unit of Anbe... Did the three generations of Naruto-sama have to hand over to Chiba the third unit with a number of fifty people and an average strength of the upper level? This Kakashi wants to become the youngest Shinobu, and does Chiba want to become the youngest Anbu leader? But after the shocked thoughts passed, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face became serious, and he said, "Maybe I shouldn''t talk about this matter, but let me say my opinion here." "You said, in fact, this plan is to wait for your mission to ask for your opinion." Faced with the obvious disapproval of Bo Feng Shuimen, the three generations of Hokage were not angry, but very pleased, said. "If Chiba stays in the village, even if it is the commander of the Anbe, he would still be too wronged. He should not be engaged in the task of protection. His talent and strength, the most suitable position, I believe should be the commander of the surprise force. Hirohiko and Yukina are also very suitable for surprise attacks, and assisting Chiba is not a big problem." Bo Feng Shuimen took a breath and said. Although this puts Chiba in danger, his words and their words can be overcome no matter what danger they encounter. This time the deployment map mission has proved that their existence, and Kakashi, Like them with soil, they will surely tremble the Ninja World in the future! Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, the third generation of Hokage was slightly moved. The captain of the surprise force? Unexpectedly, Watergate''s evaluation of Chiba is so high. The surprise attack force can reverse the existence of the victory at a critical moment. It is also a strategically important force. Does Watergate think that Chiba can assume such a position? "I see, this matter, wait for you to come back ~ www.novelhall.com ~ we will discuss it, now Chiba is recovering from injuries, it will take some time." Thinking about it, the third generation of Hokage spoke, but did not directly agree. "Yes!" Bo Feng Shuimen hurriedly responded. Any more discussions? Great, it seems that the three generations of Hokage Masters also have this meaning. "Then, it''s nothing, you can go back." The third generation of Hokage nodded and said. "Yes!" Bo Feng Shuimen bowed slightly and bowed, then turned around, and disappeared in Hokage''s office in a flash. Surprising troops? The third generation of Hokage frowned slightly, coughing "cough". Chapter 599： There is a teacher "Cough cough... cough cough cough... cough... cough cough cough cough cough cough..." The three generations of Hokage''s violent cough sounded in the Hokage office, which lasted for a long time before stopping. It seems that time is really running out. The third generation of Hokage slowly opened his eyes, looked at the red blood in the palm of his hand, and frowned slightly. Since the start of the Third Ninja World War, with the increasingly busy affairs, the more frequent wars, and the increase in various arrangements, his body has deteriorated day by day. Originally, his body has begun to decline due to age. , As soon as the war started, he almost became ill after the war started. For a while, he was suppressed with drugs for the time being, but after arranging the three of Chiba to perform the task of deploying the defense map, his situation began to get serious. . Now, he already felt a little powerless. My physical condition no longer allows me to reluctantly go on. The third generation of Hokage took a few breaths, wiped the blood coughed out from the corner of his mouth, and looked at the confirmed appointments, his mouth smiled slightly. It''s really... people can''t accept the old! How could it be so difficult before. Thinking about it, the three generations wiped the blood from their hands, their eyes changed from sighing to serious. I am afraid that the fourth generation will be elected next year, and now it is necessary to consider candidates for succession. As for the successor... The third generation of Hokage frowned and thought about it repeatedly. After thinking about it, there are probably only three. Jiraiya, Oshamaru, and Watergate, although young, but the potential, strength and temperament are not inferior to the former... This time, if it weren''t for Watergate to rescue him and transfer the dying Chiba back to the village with Thunder God, I am afraid that Chiba might have died halfway, and also brought back the remains of Zhenshu, Jianren and Wu Yue. Speaking of it, during this period of time, in the defense of the village, since the watergate took over, there have been no mistakes, and some defense areas have even been improved a lot. In addition, the coordination between the defense forces is also very good. The current defense forces still have quite a few members of the dark side. Although they are partners in the same village, there are some differences between the dark side and the original defense forces. Their usual division of labor is different, and the level of consideration is also different. Fortunately, he is able to prevent the two parties from having a quarrel and conflict, and they are even happy and skilled in coordination and coordination. From this point of view, perhaps Watergate is more suitable. However, considering the problem of experience, Jiraiya and Oshamaru are better able to do the job. But which of these two people should choose? Dashemaru was smart since he was a child, and has experienced hardships since he was a child. He played a huge role in the two wars. Of the three disciples, I may prefer him, but his temperament may have lost his parents when he was young. The relationship between this child is a bit too vague, and often people dont know what he wants to do. This is very good in battle, but it is difficult to lead a village and give the villages ninjas and people a sense of security. In contrast, although Ji Lai looks unremarkable, he is cautious and prudent in doing things. Moreover, his character is easier to give the public and ninjas a sense of security. To some extent, he is more capable of doing things than Oshemaru. What a Naruto, even at a critical moment, can give the village ninjas and people enough confidence. Its just that Jilai sometimes... Alas...If Tsunade hadn''t had that fear of blood, I wouldn''t have to worry so much. That child, among the three disciples, may have inherited the blood of the teacher between the columns. Although the performance in various aspects is not obvious, it may be the most suitable candidate. Moreover, if Tsunade takes over, the family will... Ah... the fourth generation... the fourth generation... Three generations of Hokage groaned, his brows locked tightly, and he fell into contemplation. ... And just as the third generation of Hokage was worried about the candidate of the fourth generation of Hokage, the wave of the water gate, who left, came outside the Konoha Hospital. At this moment, he raised his head slightly and looked at the window on the second floor of the hospital facing the door. Now, I dont know what happened to Chiba. I''m afraid this kid has never been betrayed by a trusted friend. I feel absolutely uncomfortable! And he cherishes his partner so much, and he often spares his life to save his partner. If this sincere heart is exchanged for a cold betrayal, this kid...will it not be able to bear it? Thinking of this, a look of worry appeared on Bo Feng Shuimens face, and in his mind, he was dispatched to carry out rescue missions after learning that Erwei had gone violently in the village. When they found them, Hongyan and Xue Nina was faltering, exhausted, and Chiba still had a somewhat unbelievable, unbelievable and painful expression on their backs. Compared to physical injuries, the scars in Chiba''s heart are the most worrying. Although knowing that Chiba must feel uncomfortable in his heart, and even because of this incident, it will have irreversible consequences for his character, but Bo Feng Shuimen could not think of any way to comfort Chiba and guide Chiba. At this time, he was standing in the hospital. At the gate, he hesitated for a long time, but still couldn''t get in. "Mizumon, are you coming to see Chiba too?" At this moment, behind him, a familiar voice suddenly made him feel relieved. "Nu Xinnai!" After hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shuimen quickly turned around and looked behind him, and saw that Kushina was holding a sheathed Ninja sword, walking slowly, the thoughtful look on his face was because he saw his own slightly. The surprise faded away. Sure enough, Mizumon was worried about Chiba too. Looking at his sweetheart, Jiu Xinna understood instantly and said, "Don''t you go up?" On the other hand, Bofeng Shuimen stared at his sweetheart for a while, then smiled suddenly, took out a thick scroll from his arms, handed it to Kushina, and said, "This is the third generation of Hokage who wants you to bring Qian Yes said that Chiba will definitely need this." Third generation? Looking at the scroll, Kushina was taken aback. Is he even worried about Chiba''s current situation? Thinking about it, Jiuxina frowned. Seeing his sweetheart frowning, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mouth showed a reluctant smile with a bitter face, and said: "Then, you will hand it over to Chiba, and I will prepare again. This task is very important. " Let''s leave it to Jiuxina! Such a task appeared in his mind. "Watergate" Subconsciously stretched out his hand to take the scroll, Jiuxina raised his head and looked at Bo Feng Shui Men, but his frowning brows did not loosen. "After all, Chiba is your disciple..." Bo Feng Shuimen smiled, and then his face turned serious: "Here~www.novelhall.com~ Only you are the best teacher, only you can guide the current Chiba." Watergate Hearing this, Nine Xinnai was taken aback. "Then I will go first." As he said, Bo Feng Shuimen showed a gentle smile and turned to leave. And Jiuxina held the thick scroll and looked at the back of Bo Feng Shuimen leaving. Thank you, Pratunam, for your encouragement... Great! Thinking about it, Jiu Xinnai took a breath, turned around, and looked at the window on the second floor. Chiba, it''s okay, there is a teacher! "call!" As he exhaled, Jiu Xinnai described it as purging, and stepped into the door. Chapter 600： Preach... Calm down, Kushina. Calm down. First of all, we must consider what mood Chiba will be in now, and then we must solve him well, um...think of what the ninja world is such a cruel world? Isn''t it right? Doesn''t this make Chiba even more negative? What he needs now is another kind of relief, not this kind of rhetoric that makes him more negative. Need to change... At the door of the ward, Kushina was holding the thick scroll and the sheathed ninja, pacing back and forth, his beautiful face was full of hesitation, worry, and troubles, and he wanted to knock on the door several times. When he was about to knock down, he paused and then continued to pace. How to do? How to do? How to do? And as he paced back and forth more and more, Jiu Xinnai''s heart became more and more anxious, and his original firm confidence began to fade. What if... What if it is counterproductive? What should I do if Chiba gets his horns? What if Chiba refuses to step out of the shadows? Thinking about it, Kushina couldn''t help stopping, frowning and closing his eyes, his hands heavily patted on the cheek. In any case, as his teacher, I am still so concerned about gains and losses, how can I make Chiba feel better, how can I make him out of this shadow. The betrayal of his partner, Chiba must be very uncomfortable in his heart. No, a child like him who is desperate for his partner may be hurt even more in his heart, perhaps I cannot imagine. However, I am his teacher, and I should guide him out of the shadows and return to the right path. Compared to ninjutsu, this is the most important thing I can teach him! Thinking of this, Kushina released her hand, revealing two red cheeks that had been patted. Then, she took a deep breath, turned around, stretched out her hand, and knocked gently on the ward door. "Boom boom boom!" There was a clear knock on the door, but Jiuxinai frowned slightly again. Chiba should be very lost now! When the situation in Chiba is resolved, they will have to go to Hongyan and Xuena. After all, they have also experienced this betrayal, and they must have been shocked in their hearts! Thinking about it, Jiuxinai slowly pushed open the door, thoughts arose in his heart, his lips tightened uncontrollably, showing a bit of worry. "Squeak..." In the slight sound of opening the door, the door of the ward opened slowly... "Hahaha! Lost again with soil, come here, let me play!" "Next time! I will never lose next time!" "Oh oh oh! He is indeed a young, passionate man, I won''t lose to you, bring dirt!" "I said... With the soil, you have lost a hundred times, so can''t you win once?" "What? Kakashi, what are you talking about?" "You two, get along well, quarreling is forbidden!" ... And as the door opened, a burst of joy and laughter poured out, and bright sunlight came through the door, reflecting her slightly widened eyes. At this moment, the ward in Chiba seems to be a bit overcrowded. This is a single ward, which can only accommodate five or six people, but at this moment it is crowded with seven or eight people. Kakashi, Daito, Lin, Maitkai, Ebisu, Shiranui Genma, and the rebellious boy Asma and Hong are all there, surrounding the bandaged Chiba on this hospital bed. At this moment, Qianye half-squinted his eyes, and the corners of his mouth seemed to be twitching, watching the messy scenes before him. Yes, now Chibas ward is in a mess. What kind of snack bags, drink cans, and melon peels are everywhere. Even if its Chibas hospital bed, Matt, who is now being brought with soil and is about to climb up. Kai, Ebisu with a look of "I''ve won again", and Shiranui Genma, who seems to be gearing up to play games with a bit of a thousand books, have occupied them. There are various chess and card games on them. The whole bed is basically I can''t see the snow-white color of the hospital beds, and they are completely filled with game cards and chess. On the side of the bed where Chiba was leaning against, Lin was frowning, looking angrily at Kakashi, who was indifferent to the dirt on the other side, and raised her small fist, who was arguing with Kakashi with dirt. Behind Kakashi, Asma also held a toothpick, held her chest, poked her head, and watched a certain board game with interest. At this moment, seeing that the door of the ward was opened, everyone paused for the next action to be done, and looked at the door together, watching her poking out from the outside. "you guys" But Kushina saw this scene, but the red hair was slowly raised. That''s it! At this moment, Chiba, Kakashi, Daido, and Lin froze when they saw the appearance of Kushina, and such a thought came to mind at the same time. Others shivered without knowing why there was a chill from behind. Ah, it''s Chiba''s teacher, Mr. Kushina. At the same time, such a subconscious thought came up in the hearts of other people. "This is the hospital, so you don''t let the patients have a good rest!" And the next second, Jiuxinas roar resounded throughout Konoha Hospital. Many inpatients who were about to take a nap jumped up from the bed and hurriedly turned their heads around, asking "What''s wrong?" Up?". Some young nurses even threw out the trays with medical supplies in their hands, sweating all over their faces, obviously frightened. "Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!" And after this roar, there was the sound of nine fists hitting the top of the head. "it hurts!" After that, the teenagers and girls cried out in pain. "Humph!" Kushina hugged his chest, with red hair fluttering, his forehead beating with tic-tac-toe, glaring at the eight young girls who were kneeling on both sides of the Chiba hospital bed with their heads in arms, and eight light cigarettes slowly moved from their heads. The bulging redness floated up. it hurts! But at this time, in the hearts of these eight young girls, the eyes that were about to cry were filled with deep fear and pain. I knew it Kakashi, Daito and Lin rubbed their heads cautiously, and the bitterness on their faces was even worse, especially with dirt, their faces showed the expression as if the pain that had been experienced many times happened again, the whole face was bitter. No way. Why... Why should I be beaten? I obviously didn''t do anything, and I am also very upset that these guys are playing on their own! it hurts! It hurts to death, it hurts more than before, this time! At this moment, Chiba squatted on the bed, holding his head like everyone else. There was a big red and bulging bag on top of his head. There was a burst of smoke, and the pain was almost crying, and his teeth were tight. Bite up. Jiuxinai''s fist was even more painful than the pain of splitting his hands and piercing his chest! "You guys, this is a hospital, not a meeting place. If you do this ~www.novelhall.com~, it will affect the rest of the patient, you know?" At this moment, Jiu Xinnai''s berating sounded. "Yes!" Everyone nodded obediently to admit their mistakes. "and also" Then, there was a series of preaching by Jiuxinai. "Yes!" "Yes!" "Yes!" And the young girls, including the innocent and the victim Chiba, nodded and confessed their mistakes in a tidy manner. I...really wronged! I''m right! In response, Chiba nodded and said yes, already crying without tears in his heart. Chapter 601： Maybe, no need "Bye bye, Chiba, we will see you tomorrow, bye... Teacher Kushina..." Eight young girls carrying garbage bags, against the red bulging bags, gently waved towards the ward. "Goodbye." Inside the door, there was a satisfied voice from Jiuxinai. Hearing Jiu Xinnai''s farewell, the eight young girls turned around and left in file as if they were amnesty. Then, complaints gradually came from between them. "Take soil... I just said that playing games on the hospital bed is not good!" "Hey... you ate snacks and littered them, bringing dirt... We are all being trained for your idea." "Bring soil..." "Bring soil..." "Bring soil..." And this complaint all pointed to the dirt that was walking in the front. "Qi, I originally thought it would be very successful, but I didn''t expect Teacher Jiuxinai to come." However, Tai Tu pouted and seemed very dissatisfied, but he didn''t seem to care much about other people''s complaints. "Ah..." At this moment, Kakashi behind him sighed for a long time: "I actually believe that your fool''s plan will succeed. I''m such a fool." "What are you talking about? Kakashi!" "Believe you, I''m such a fool..." "What? Kakashi, do you want to fight?" "Oh oh, is there a **** youth war?" "Bring soil! Stop!" "Hey? Lin! Why are you..." "Quarrels are forbidden, fights are forbidden!" "Stupid..." "Ka! Ka! West!" ... The hallway echoed with earthy roars, Kakashi''s sighs, Lin''s sighing, and the gradually lively chatting and laughter of other young girls. A group of eight people went further and further. "squeak" The door of the ward slowly closed, and finally closed with a "slap", covering up the chattering and laughing outside, as well as the sound of quarrels and persuasion. But seeing the door closed, Jiu Xinnai smiled slightly. thank you all. In her heart, thank you very much. You guys are here to make Chiba happy and get out of the shadow of betrayal. The purpose of deliberately throwing snacks and playing games on the hospital bed was to distract Chiba, so that he would stop thinking about Wu Yue, right? It''s... the style with soil. However, it seems that the effect is good, thank you! Thinking in his heart, Jiuxina turned his gaze to Chiba, who was sitting on the bed, holding a big bag and looking innocent and depressed. This guy is much better than yesterday. The smile at the corner of Kushinas mouth slowly widened. In fact, when Chiba woke up yesterday, she had already visited Chiba, although she only glanced at him from the crack in the door, yesterdays Chiba made her very worried. Especially his bleak eyes and expressionless face, as if the whole room was cast a shadow. But yesterday, seeing the appearance of Chiba, she finally did not muster the courage to step into the ward. For the first time she saw the appearance of Chiba. For a while, she did not know how to unlock Chiba. As a teacher, she has never experienced this kind of betrayal by someone she trusts. In the end, she left, and met Guizi who had just finished her work and was about to come to see. From Guizi''s mouth, she learned of the strange conversation between Chiba and Hongyan. She asked Guizi to give Qianye a quiet time, and after returning home, she thought about it all night, Luo weaving a lot of words of comfort and guidance, it was not until just now that she entered this hospital. However, it seems that my comforting words and the so-called guiding words that I have not experienced personally seem to be no longer needed. He is no longer alone. Perhaps, my guidance is no longer needed. He already has a group of trusted friends beside him. Thinking of this, Jiu Xinnai smiled, took a slight breath, and said, "How is the injury?" "It''s okay, as long as you feel relieved, it doesn''t matter if you get out of bed and walk around." Hearing his teacher''s question, Chiba replied honestly, with a slight astonishment on his face. Originally, he still had a Kushinai and would be slapped for a while. In the worst case, he would have to be beaten, but I didn''t expect that Kushinai would expose the matter so easily. After all, this time the mission came back. It''s because of his own injury, it''s strange that Jiu Xinnai can easily let him go. "Ugh" Hearing these words, Kushina sighed, and said rather tired: "I don''t even bother to say you." "Uh" When Chiba''s index finger scratched his cheek when he heard Jiuxina''s helpless words, he gave a dry smile, but couldn''t say anything. "It''s fine if you can come back." Jiuxina looked at him, the smile on the corner of his mouth did not fade after all. "Ok" Feeling the caring and reassuring look of the movement milk, Chiba nodded, then lowered his head. He could see that Kushina was always worried. After all, it was a secret mission. Although I didnt know the content of this character, Kushina must have known from some means that it was a dangerous mission. I am afraid that before they return, she It''s not necessarily because she has been worried or afraid. Her reassuring eyes are clearly the eyes of a big stone falling from the bottom of her heart. I''m sorry to worry you too. Such an idea came to Chiba''s mind. But the next second, his pupils contracted slightly, and then he suddenly raised his head to look at Kushina. At this moment, Kushina was already sitting on his hospital bed, a sheathed Ninja sword, already placed in front of his crossed legs, and a thick scroll. When he looked at Kushina, Jiu Sinnai also took out two small scrolls from his arms and placed them on the side of the Ninja sword. "This scroll was given to you by the third generation of Hokage-sama. He said, you should use it. And this Ninja sword..." Just when the small scroll was put down, Kushina spoke. "It''s a good man." Looking at the Ninja sword, Chiba interrupted Kushina. "Well, yes, this is the oil girl who asked me to give it to you, saying yes, Jianren''s will." After speaking, Jiuxina retracted his hand, this sentence obviously refers to the two small scrolls. Jianren''s wishes? Chiba''s eyes turned, looking at the two scrolls, frowning slightly. "Then, I won''t bother you to rest." With that, Kushina took a breath, stood up, glanced at Chiba, who was looking down at the Ninja sword and scroll, and walked to the ward door. "Thank you!" And just when her hand touched the doorknob~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba''s voice suddenly sounded a little hasty thanks. "No thanks, I just finished the things that others entrusted to me." Jiu Xinnai smiled and said, he opened the door of the ward and left the ward. Now, you can rest assured, Chiba''s mental state is very good, this child, perhaps, really does not need to worry about me as much. When leaving, Jiu Xin Nai''s heart, such a thought emerged. No, not because of this...but, thank you for worrying about me. At the same moment, Chiba, with her head down, refuted her reply in her heart. In the next second, his hand touched the two small scrolls. Kento... Has anything left me? Chapter 602： It was not originally! "Snapped!" The door of the ward slowly closed, with a sound of closing the door. And in this sound, Chiba''s hand, which touched the small scroll, shrank suddenly, and then moved to the thick scroll. Let''s take a look at what the third generation of Hokage gave me. He said I must use it, and I''m afraid there is something I want to know hidden in it. Hidden the trace of sadness in his eyes, Chiba''s eyes fell on the thick scroll. Is it the scroll of ninjutsu? still is Thinking about it, Chiba took a breath, and then opened the thick scroll. this is! And as soon as the scroll was unrolled, Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, a look of surprise appeared on his face, and at the same time, his lips were pursed. At this moment, his eyes clearly reflected the half-length picture that was exposed after the scroll was unfolded. And the person in the photo is clearly... Shiga Taketake! At this moment, Qianye''s hand almost shook, his chest seemed to start to ache, and his brows frowned. However, it was only a shake, and after taking a short breath, Chiba spread the scroll. In addition to the bust photo, rows of data also appeared. This is... Shiga''s information? Chiba stopped, and his eyes fell on the name and ninja number, which were recorded Shiga''s name and ninja number, as well as the date of birth. It turns out that Shiga is an orphan. In the column of relatives, the word orphan is written, indicating that Shiga is an orphan with the same identity as himself. Ok? Qianye glanced away, and suddenly found something that made him feel even more surprised. Ninjutsu: 5, Physique: 5, Illusion: 3, Wisdom: 9, Strength: 6, Speed: 5, Chakra: 5, Jiujin: 4. At this time, in his eyes, this line clearly showed the strength of Shiga Takeoka Ninja. Isn''t this... the eight basic ninja data in the original formula book of the previous life? Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly. Yes, under the name, ninja number, date of birth, and Ninja identity, there is a line of eight basic ninja data that Chiba saw in the original derivative formula book of the previous life. This Naruto data, the record of the ninja''s strength, was actually recorded in a formula book? Looking at the data, Chiba felt a little strange in her heart. He also reads a lot of this formula book. After all, some favorite ninjas would naturally want to learn more about him, unknowingly on the Internet. I searched the formula book and read a lot. But now, in the world of Naruto, seeing the formula book stuff still made him feel a little weird. But then, he came up with another idea. The total number is 42. From the data point of view, Shiga''s strength is at the normal Zhongnin level. Probably... I remember that Iluka''s first appearance is 48, which should be a normal Zhongnin level. From the data point of view. However, Shiga''s performance is not necessarily the mid-Ninja level. This data is of great reference, but it does not represent the ultimate combat effectiveness. After all, the fighting of ninjas is mostly cunning, and it is difficult to measure with numbers. However, this data should still be very reliable. In terms of personal strength, it can give people a general psychological preparation. I dont know what Hongyans data and mine are like. However, these curiosities only flashed past, and Chiba was quickly attracted by the following content. This scroll is obviously a detailed document of Shiga Takeyake. The above details are how he came to the village of Konoha, what he did, how old he joined the ninja school, how old he graduated, and what class he was assigned to. Records, even the ninjutsu he knows, such as the skillful use of maneuvering equipment, ninjutsu physical illusions, such as the earth stand-in, are recorded. However, Shiga does not seem to know illusion, and only ninjutsu is mastered in this column. And body art, there is no magic art. Of course, Chiba did not fully believe it. Mastering this column, most of the ninjutsu shown by Shiga in the Ninjutsu test were written. There should be no record of Shiga''s ninjutsu at the bottom of the box, but the previous eight data should be It is the data that Shiga should have before his death. Passing the lines of information, Chiba''s frowning brows slowly unfolded, but the pain in his heart slowly calmed down. The scroll is very long, so it is a thick one, but Chiba looked carefully and patiently. It recorded almost Shigas life, including the detailed performance of Shiga on his mission, and finally there is a supplementary information. After Shiga''s betrayal had occurred, the intelligence department of Konoha Village investigated in detail. And this detailed information, the various "crimes" of Shiga''s betrayal of the village recorded above, completely calmed the pain in Chiba''s chest. It turned out to be so. This is Shiga''s life, his struggle, and his "darkness." He took a slight breath and closed his eyes tightly. It turned out that since the death of Ryumei, he began to act as a spy in contact with Yanyin Village, and played an important role in the Chiyo toxic incident and this encirclement mission. The reason why Chiba knew about the pig deer butterfly The movements of the three were all information leaked by Shiga. After all, he was also involved in that mission. Maybe he had discovered something from Captain Morino. At the same time, for this encirclement mission, that fake deployment map was also Shiga''s handwriting... Yes, in fact, at the time of Chiyo, he was probably planning revenge on one hand, even cooperating with Sa Yin, and this time the deployment of the mission, I am afraid he is also determined to win, how many tricks did he do, what is it? Such a plan, without sufficient information, I cannot guess. But it is certain that this time the fake deployment plan incident, I am afraid that the third generation of Tuying was implemented under his influence, in order to involve us murderers who killed Ryumei in this whirlpool and kill... Think about it, in terms of strength, Shiga is just an ordinary Zhong Ren. If you want revenge, you must rely on outsmarting, and he can use it as a tool of outsmarting, I am afraid that he is only a spy. Only the darkness in his heart can help him get revenge. And to be honest, it really deserves to be Shiga, this is simply a perfect use of his identity, even the famous Chiyo and the old and cunning soil shadow of Yanyin Village. amazing! Amazing! Shiga! Chiba exclaimed in his heart. He agreed with Shiga''s behavior from the bottom of his heart. It was him. If he stood in Shiga''s position, he could think of a way, and that was it! He could even feel Shiga''s forbearance, pain and vengeance over the past three years. At the same time, it was basically determined that Shiga and Ryumi should be sisters and brothers, and Iwakura arranged to enter Konoha disguised as refugees. At the same time, for insurance, they were dispersed and entered Konoha as two "orphans". To avoid one being caught, through blood relationship, to be swept away by Konoha. Yan Yin is also well-intentioned. After understanding Shiga''s situation, the shadow in Chiba''s heart finally disappeared. Shiga was actually a victim. He grew up as Konoha''s next generation. He was educated by Konoha and was loyal to Konoha. On the other hand, his sister Ryumi has taken on all espionage tasks. , So that he rarely has the opportunity to contact his mother village, in Shiga''s heart, I am afraid that there will be more Konoha. This is probably something that Yanyin Village could not think of. The purpose of Yanyin Village was to accomplish tasks together through siblings and brothers. UU read www.uukanshu.com to increase loyalty to Yanyin Village. However, Shiga never completes the task, and only touches Konoha''s education... At that time, he was probably also very tormented. Even, he could only rely on the hatred of gnawing and killing sister to balance his favoritism towards Konoha... After all, Konoha is already his hometown in his heart. Yes, he was not my partner... he was not! How normal is it to kill me, this is not a betrayal... but his choice! Chiba frowned, her lips tightened slightly, Shiga''s only few contacts with him, one by one flashed in his mind. However, I still hope... Can fight with him side by side! A sigh burst out of his heart. Chapter 603： The intention of the third generation of Naruto Thank you, three generations of Hokage. Chiba took a deep breath and re-rolled the scroll into a roll, and finally the words "extremely dense" were formed at the seal. Obviously, this is a secret to the point that it cannot be classified. I am afraid that only high-level intelligence agencies and Hokage can directly view it. It was originally impossible to show this scroll to him. It is estimated that a person like Danzo cannot be free. Reading this kind of document, wanting to see this kind of intelligence scroll, I am afraid that it will be necessary to make a report, find a reasonable reason, and the permission of the third generation of Hokage will do. This kind of file that records the detailed information of Konoha Ninja cannot be leaked out casually. It is likely to cause irreparable consequences for the ninja and the village. If this information falls into the hands of the enemy, as long as there is a qualified upper ninja Level intelligence analysis ability, it is estimated that this Konoha ninja will die if he encounters an enemy who has seen his report. The ninja''s battle is tricky, but if the opponent knows the bottom line, then it can''t be tricked no matter what, and the battle will naturally fall into an absolute weakness. Even if it is replaced by Chiba, if his detailed information is leaked, I am afraid that it will not be good, and it will be impossible to escape a dead word. During the Five Shadows Conference in the original work, I''m afraid Konoha was also forced to disclose Sasuke''s information to other villages. Otherwise, Sasuke has mastered the power of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and he will not need a mask to bring soil for multiple rescues. In the battle of the Shadow Conference, the four generations of Raikage are strong, and the other shadows are definitely not weak, but without knowing Sasuke''s information, it is absolutely impossible to push Sasuke to despair so easily. Who is the weaker who opens the kaleidoscope and writes the wheel? Madara, Shisui, Weasel, Bring Earth...Even if they didn''t evolve into the eternal kaleidoscope, their strength is at least at the shadow level, only when Sasuke''s eyes are opened? Being abused by Raikage and Shuiying in turn? It doesnt exist. When Chiba looked at this part, he felt that Sasuke was at a loss of intelligence. Raikage knew his intelligence, and he didnt know much about Raikage, so he fell into a disadvantage. Falling into a disadvantage, Sasuke''s response is also quite beautiful. If Sasuke knew Raikages Lei Dun Chakra mode, various moves, and even his character, would he really look so reckless to play? Can Raikage really have an advantage? You know, Raikage, who knows the roots and knows the bottom, has not lost a hand in this battle. Although it looks heroic, giving a hand or something, in the eyes of Chiba, it is simply stupid, knowing that he will lose an arm and is no longer desperate, to do such a reckless thing is tantamount to self. Broken an arm, and did not cause the opponent to die. This move was a failure. It also shows that Raikage is impulsive and irritable. Sasuke knows Raikages intelligence. He may not be so embarrassed, nor may he be suppressed and break through Raikage. Blockade is not impossible. Moreover, if Chiba has the Thunder Dunk Chakra mode and fights against Sasuke, it can completely exhaust Sasuke''s pupil power and win. Because Chiba knew about the drawbacks of Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, this victory was based on the knowledge of writing round eyes. It can also be seen from this that the importance of personal detailed information, and how important things the three generations of Hokage have given him. Although Shiga is dead, the information on the dead ninja doesn''t mean it is worthless. Didn''t Chiba see a lot of things from it. Even, in a little more detail, he could infer some conditions in Yanyin Village. And Chiba also knows that the three generations of Hokage gave him this information for the purpose of letting him know about Shiga Taketake, the person who betrayed him, and from the information that was sufficient to show a lot of things, Chiba got relief. . He and Shiga are not in the same position, one is a pure Konoha ninja, and the other is Konoha ninja who is a spy of Iwakura. They are not on the same level from beginning to end, and even they are on opposite sides. of. Therefore, Shiga should kill him for granted. He was correct to capture Ryukyu. This is not betrayal, but choice. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help sighing. This is... there is no way. Because the initiative to choose is not in me, but in Shiga. The third generation of Hokage, should I understand this fact... Thinking of this, Chiba smiled bitterly. Now that the matter is over, everything is irreversible. It is useless to lament, grieve or even resent this incident. It has already happened, and no matter how you think about it, it is impossible to start all over again. What has been lost is already lost. In the face of life and death, there can never be a second chance, but even if he is given a second chance, he can really change the three years of forbearance, planning for three years, just to kill him. Hey? Is this what is called hatred? Is this the darkness of this ninja world? Sure enough, it''s boring... Thinking about it, Chiba''s gaze fell on the sheathed ninja sword and the two scrolls, his lips were gently tightened, and the one-armed figure slowly emerged. Jianren... He muttered in silence, gritted his teeth slightly. Perhaps Jianren was the most innocent in this matter. He obviously did nothing but got involved in the grievances between his teammates and teachers, and eventually died as a result. Chiba remembered Jianren''s roar, the sentence full of incomprehension, unwillingness and even grief, "Why!" This sentence, when heard from Chiba, is not so much questioning Shiga why he did this, it is more of resentment at his own experience of this kind of thing. It is more about asking Mingming Destiny, why he should be treated like this! It is impossible to imagine how complicated and suffering Jianren''s mood was at that time. Even at that moment, he lost everything, his beloved teacher, and the partner who had been with him. For Shiga, Kento''s emotions must be deeper than mine. When he saw his partner kill his teacher behind his back, how did his mood... Hongyan said that Shiga had a sword stuck in his back at that time, and when Shiga landed, it pierced his heart and gave the final blow. This sword should be Jianrens sword, that is, this sword~www.novelhall.com~ In other words, Jianren personally pierced the sword into the back of his partner... That guy, when he stabbed, he was... What''s your mood! Chiba stroked the sheathed ninja sword, took a slight breath, and his lips trembled slightly. However, he finally chose to use his life to protect me, use his life to stop the sword in my chest, use his life... The sword that pierced my heart was deflected! Feeling the hard but soft touch of the scabbard, Qianye slowly exhaled a breath, his eyes gradually condensed, falling on the two scrolls. Jianren, what is left for me? While thinking about it, his hand fell unconsciously on one of the scrolls. Then, trembling slightly, grabbed. Chapter 604： Suicide note Chiba, when you see these, I''m afraid I''m already dead in the mission. Unfortunately, the agreement with you has not been completed. But, here, I want to thank you. It was you who changed my prejudice against "genius" and made me understand that genius can be chased and surpassed. Well, how do you say it? You guy is really a special genius! Looking at you, I always feel that I still have a lot of things I haven''t done, for example, I can work harder and exercise more. Before I met you, I really felt that I was an aggrieved **** who only complained about myself and thought I was treated unfairly. I only knew that I would blindly add my weakness to the so-called "genius." I was so weak before. Well, anyway, thank you. It was you who made me find a way to become stronger, and looking at your back, I could walk so far. In addition to thank you, I also want to say a word. You bastard, don''t you know to slow down and wait for those of us who are chasing you behind you? It''s...a **** that I can''t hate. Okay, just one complaint. In fact, I have always had a lot of questions in my heart. Whenever I look at your hard-working figure, I never understand why you work so hard. You will not waste every minute and every second, and fill your life as much as possible. Factors that enhance strength. Don''t lie to me, I have seen your eyes during training, the look in your eyes, you definitely have some kind of strong desire, or a goal that must be achieved, and you need to keep getting stronger to do it. Even the current rate of progress is not up to your expectations of achieving your goals. With your talent and speed of progress, you still need such hard training. I think this goal must be very difficult to achieve. However, I dont know anymore. However, I still hope that you can talk about your goals in front of my grave. When I am alive, I still hope to be able to help you. After all, you have helped me so much and even changed my life. I always feel that I should do something in return. Well, for you, the thing I want to know the most is this. Then, in the end, although I can''t live to fulfill our agreement, but after I die, it seems that half of the agreement can be fulfilled. I also gave the other half of the scroll to Shitori, and it should be in your hands now. That is the practice method of Queshan. Didn''t we say yes, come back alive and teach you swordsmanship. Although I cant come back, at least my swordsmanship can still be taught to you. I dont know how to express it, and I dont know if the content of the sparrow flash above is easy to understand, but I believe in your talent, you must I can understand it over and over again, and I will learn better than me. If possible, I would like to give you my saber as well. Although it is not a powerful sword like the "Kusanaru sword", it took me three years of savings and customized it in the best blacksmith shop in the village. If it can return to the village after I die, then I hope you can accept it, it can be regarded as my little reward. In the end, Shiga guy, can you take care of me? This guy looks calm and mature, but he is actually very emotional at times. He is a very sensitive person. After I die, he will be very disappointed and sad, and may cry a lot, so, can you... help me comfort comfort him? At that time, he would definitely hope to have friends by his side. Well, we are friends. So, please! I always feel that I still have something I want to say to you, but I''m going to have a task soon, and I can''t speak, so I''m here. Finally, thank you! I really hope that I can go down with you and be by your side to help you accomplish your goals together. But, dont be sad, I believe I died well. Moreover, no matter what you encounter, be firm in your goals and don''t give up. Goodbye, my friend, Chiba. Kiuchi Kento stayed. Chiba''s brows frowned, and he looked at it line by line, carefully reading all the words left by Taketo Kiuchi on the scroll. Needless to think about it, this is a suicide note written to Chiba before Jian''s life. After reading it, Chiba remained silent, but carefully rolled up the scroll and gently placed it where it used to stay. Then, he was silent for a while before he picked up the other scroll and spread it out. this is In the next second, Chiba''s pupils shrank suddenly, his lips were slightly opened, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. On this scroll, a lot of small characters are densely written, and there are matching patterns. They are the training essentials of Sparrow Flash and Double Sparrow Flash. They are very detailed. Even the person who wrote this scroll can be said to be extremely hard. In certain steps, such as the coordination of chakra and sword force, the way of exertion, and some feelings when I use it, I am obviously afraid that my words and pictures are not enough to be understood by people watching. This is...what does it mean to be unable to express? Even if you are an idiot, you can learn how to explain it! But at this moment, such an idea came to Chiba''s heart. Kento is a guy who doesn''t speak much, but his textual expression skills are absolutely top-notch. Even this drawing skill, I feel like reading Kishimoto''s manga... No, this drawing skill is better than Kishimoto. Ok! Definitely better than Kishimoto! Thinking of ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s mouth suddenly showed a smile, a smile that didn''t look like a smile. But still a fool! I want you to come back and teach me how to write a scroll? Martial arts cheats? Isn''t it meaningless if you don''t come back? It makes no sense at all, idiot! Thinking of this, Qianye''s breathing became heavy, and his head slowly dropped, and the hand holding the scroll didn''t feel trembling, but the scroll he was grasping "chuckled". Are you still a fool? You have not surpassed genius! You are still far away! You are still far behind to surpass a genius like me! How can... how can... how can you die? Your goal is far from reached! What genius to save! What a special genius! Idiot, bastard! To save people, you must first ensure your own safety! I''m dying, so who else can I save! Find a place to bandage the wound and keep a useful body... Is this the iron rule for the ninja to perform the task? Don''t even understand this...! "puff!" The unrolled scroll fell on the snow-white blanket, making a soft sound. The sound of Qianye''s heavy breathing calmed down a bit, his hanging head turned slightly, and his eyes fell on the sheathed Ninja sword. He gently picked up this Shinobi, and held the hilt in one hand. "Crack!" Ninja sword was pulled out, and Qianba''s blurred face was reflected on the sharp blade. The help I gave you is not worthy of you... Die for me! "Patter!" A drop of water fell on the sharp blade, spattered into droplets of water, and fell apart. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 605： cheer up! Be firm in your goals, don''t...give up? Chiba took a slow breath, and with a "click", he closed the drawn Ninja sword again. Then, slowly raising his head, firm and determined gaze flashed in the reddish eyes. Yes! This is a world, a real world of Naruto, and a reality. In any case, everything can''t be satisfactory. I want to fight with Shiga. However, the reality is that it is impossible for the two of us to fight side by side. Shiga, who is the spy of Iwakura, and Ryukyu who died because of me, is the inevitability of the bond between us. It can be said that this is the two of us. The inevitable fate between it. It is simply a helpless thing that cannot be changed! However, there is still one thing now, even if it can''t be changed, I still have to move that fate, and the turning point of this fate is coming, I don''t have time to lament this thing. Whether Shiga betrayed or almost assassinated me, whether he made a choice! Now, it''s not the time to consider these! I have my goal. In the past three years, didn''t everything I have done for this goal? Next, every minute, every second, I must prepare for this turning point, change this turning point, and lead it to the fate I want. This is the only thing I need to consider and practice for next. ! Jianren... Thank you! At this moment, the incomparable situation in Chiba''s heart, the gloom and pain that Shiga Wuyue left in his heart, is slowly fading, and an unwavering thought is occupying his heart. Since waking up, Chiba''s mind has been reverberating with Shiga''s last resentful voice, the resentment and pain of the chest pain pierced by the sword of his friend in his heart, and the depressed and depressed ending that he can''t change the ending. Imitation panic. Before bringing the soil, he had actually fallen into the horns of the horns. During this day and night, what he thought most was "What if I knew Shiga''s identity?" However, the answer will eventually evolve into the current situation, at most because of knowing Shiga''s identity and preventing it from being penetrated through the chest. He thought about countless possibilities, thought about countless plans, it can be said that he racked his brains, but no matter what the imaginary, he could not change the current ending. Because Ryumei is the spy of Iwayin, the key to the Kushina incident is also the key bargaining chip for him to rescue Kushina from Danzo. Without Ryumei, he would definitely not be able to convince the three generations of Hokage, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun, that he would not be able to completely block Danzo''s mouth. Ryumei, he must grasp. It must be handed over to the village. However, when a spy arrived in the hands of the village, he couldn''t save him without revealing his identity, and even he couldn''t save Ryumei at all. This is a very dangerous thing, it is an impossible suicide thing. It is impossible for him now to betray Konoha, Kushina, Hirohiko, Yukina, Kakashi, Otodo, Rin, Kai, Ebisu, Shiranui Genma... There are too many ties, he cannot Leave Konoha. In the end, Ryumei will still die, Shiga will still be full of hatred, plunged into darkness, and will still deliberately kill him. He and his destiny cannot be changed. Precisely because of this, he felt weak and gloomy, and even felt a strong emotion of fear in his heart. If this reality, the reality of the Hokage World, is really as cruel as the previous life, and the fate is really the same as that of him and Shiga, it cannot be changed... Then, Jiu Xin Na... even bringing Tu and Lin will leave him, and he will lose more people. He is afraid of failure, afraid of loss, and with these fears, his confidence is constantly losing. Even he began to wince. But now, seeing this suicide note and seeing this sword, Chiba feels a sense of warmth and peace of mind. It seems that the one-armed and strong looking genius is very unpleasant guy, silently supporting himself behind his own. The gloom that came from Shiga seemed to slowly dissipate. The fear caused by Shiga''s destiny also seemed to disappear. At this moment, his heart became firm again. Now, he can only change by doing it. He can only think of all the problems he can think of that may happen when he changes his destiny, and make a preventive or contingency plan to increase the chance of success to 100% as much as possible. Achieve your goals! These sorrows and pains will be saved until you change your destiny, and then you can blame yourself! A series of thoughts and thoughts in Chiba''s heart finally turned into such a determination, sweeping away the previous haze. Thinking of this, Chiba put down the Ninja sword that Kento left him, silently picked up the scroll of Sparrow''s cultivation method, and prepared to study it. Jian Ren wrote very detailed, I believe he will learn it soon, and this flash, at a critical time, can even become a winning killer. Moreover, compared to the big movements of the strange force, the flashing of the bird can be said to be silent, and sometimes it can have a miraculous effect. Add it in! I have almost learned medical ninjutsu, and I can use it freely in actual combat, and I have generally learned all the medical ninjutsu left by Tsunade. This part can be deleted in the future training plan. Regarding the sealing technique, if you have time, just study it. If you dont have time, then forget it. Unlocking Yanyins sealing technique has given me a better understanding of the seal technique. It can also save considerable time here. It just can be used to cultivate the bird flash. In terms of the development of new techniques, this time the Thousand Needles Hell also gave me a few good ways to improve. In a short time, I should be able to perfect it. As for the water escape ninjutsu, its progress is faster than the Thousand Needles Hell, and it should be perfected in a short time. And the physical training that has been put down all the time, it seems that it should be made up too! Thinking about it, Chiba shook his bandaged hand and narrowed his eyes slightly. Then, his eyes fell on the scroll in his hand and began to study. While I am in the hospital, I have a thorough understanding of Sparrow. After all, this is my first exposure to swordsmanship and the first time I can systematically understand swordsmanship. Such a thought emerged in his mind. "Chiba! Get your energy up!" But just as his thoughts came to mind, there was a burst of shouts from young girls outside the window. Those guys... Hearing this shout, Chiba was taken aback, couldn''t help but climbed out of the bed, walked to the window, and when he looked down. However, at the gate of the hospital, with soil, Lin, Kai, Ebisu, and Hong, they were putting their hands on their mouths, making a trumpet, facing the window. Obviously this sound was made by them. Shiranui Genma and Asma were biting Chibon and toothpicks~www.novelhall.com~ looking at him with one hand in their pockets with a slight smile. In the end of them, Kakashi covered his face with one hand, and looked "so ashamed", but in the corner of his eye, the reflection in the corner of his eye was also the window where he was. Seeing that the corner of his eye was slightly lowered, I guess Under the mask, there was the same smile as Xuanjian and Asma. Destiny must be changed! Looking at them, Chiba''s fists tightened slightly, and then quickly returned to the bed. But... they seem to be really a bit embarrassed... or stop showing up. "Ah, come out and go back." At this time, Shiranui Xuanjian spoke and keenly caught the sound of Chiba''s flashback. "Uh" Behind the soiled head, drops of cold sweat slowly emerged. At this moment, the four complaining eyes were staring at the back of his head. "Ashamed..." Kakashi turned his head further, and pressed his face tighter. At the same time, Asma made the same actions as him. "You guys, this is the hospital, be quiet!" At this time, a familiar roar came from the hospital. Suddenly, all the people with Tukakashi shrugged their shoulders and turned pale in shock, and cold sweat burst out from behind their heads almost simultaneously. "Oops! It''s Mr. Kushina, run!" There was a scream of no one, and the eight people immediately became scattered and fled. "Bring the soil, it''s you again!" In the next second, a crimson figure flashed out following a boy with goggles. "Why, it''s me again!" Afterwards, the crying voice of the boy in the goggles resounded in the nearby streets. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. All come to read the mobile version to read the URL: Chapter 606： visit "Snow Eagle?" Hongyan opened the door gently, and when he saw the incoming person, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. At this moment, at the door of his dilapidated hut, there was a person he hadn''t expected. Wearing the costumes of the Hyuga family, it is the Hyuga Snow Eagle. "How did you come?" Hongyan blinked his eyes, wondering. "Your eyes, are you okay?" Hyuga Xueying looked at Hirohiko whose left eye was covered by a bandage, and said with a slight worry. "Oh? This?" Hongyan touched the bandage on his left eye, shook his head, and said, "It''s okay, it will be better soon." Will be well soon? really? There was a bit of unbelief in Hyuga Xueying''s heart. This time when he came over, he actually heard from Xuena that Hongyan had returned from the mission and his eyes were hurt. When talking about Hongyan''s situation, Xuena''s face was also full of worry. The situation looked serious, so he couldn''t help but come to see him. After all, in addition to his teammates, the only ones who can speak for themselves are Xuena and this friend of the Uchiha clan who often finds himself to practice in his spare time. Uh... and that annoying guy, but that guy''s existence is basically unpleasant for himself, so he is not someone who can talk. "Come in?" Hirohiko glanced back, and Nao was already asleep in his room. After all, it was not too early now, and the lights of the Uchiha clan were also lit up. "Ok." Hyuga Xueying glanced at the living room of Hongyan''s family with only tatami mats and a small square bonfire pit dug in the middle. He nodded and stepped up, dragged his shoes at the door, and entered the house with Hongyan. "Thank you for the Nao matter." The two sat down by the bonfire, Hongyan put the kettle on the wire hanging from the beam, fixed it, and began to boil water. At the same time, he sincerely thanked Hyuga Xueying. While he was out on the mission, Nao fell ill again. It was Yuuki Hyuga who sent Nao to the hospital in time and boiled the medicine Nao had been using to stabilize Nao. Now, Nao''s condition has improved, and getting out of bed is not a problem, and he also learned about this from Nao''s mouth. If you don''t have this friend in front of you, I''m afraid Nao... "This is what I should do. Let me take care of Nao when you leave. If you don''t take care of it, I won''t have the face to see you." Hyuga Xueying shook his head, smiled and said, "Nao, are you okay?" "Well, her condition has been repeated repeatedly, and there is no cure." Hongyan nodded and sighed slightly. "When she fell down, I was really scared. Fortunately, I just brought some things, otherwise it would be too late. This is not the way to go..." Seeing Hongyan sighed, Hyuga Xueying also wrinkled. Frowning, he is somewhat worried about the situation that this is both an opponent and a friend. During this time of communication, he also knew how important this Nao was to Hirohiko. "In the village, no one can heal." Hirohiko understood what Hyuga Xueying wanted to say, and shook his head. Nao''s illness had existed a long time ago. He had already consulted the village doctors, and they were helpless. "That..." Hyuga Xueying pursed his lips, and seemed to hesitate for a moment, as if he was unspeakable, and finally said: "Have you ever let Chiba see him? Many medical ninjas in the village are ashamed of his medical skills. Its even more rumored that Chibas medical skills are taught by Master Tsunade. His words should be optimistic." Snow Eagle... Is this exaggerating Chiba? As soon as these words came out, Hongyan was taken aback, and there was a slight stunned look on his face. Anyone who knows Chiba and Xueying knows that the two are natural rivals. Fire and water are incompatible. They will be noisy when they meet. If no one dissuades them, after the two have contacted, the final outcome must be a big fight. There is absolutely no second possibility. It''s such a relationship. Now Xueying actually asked him to go to Chiba to see Nao. Didn''t this acknowledge Chiba''s strength and praise his medical skills? Hongyan could hardly believe his ears, looking at the Hyuga Xueying in front of him, he didn''t say anything. "what happened?" At this moment, Hyuga Xueying frowned slightly when seeing Hirohiko''s expression. In fact, he didn''t want to mention the word Chiba, but Nasu''s condition really needed a radical cure, otherwise it would be easy for something to happen. Even, it will affect the state of Hongyan. It is now in the war period. The difficulty of each task has increased exponentially, and the fatal rate has increased to a very high level. Since the beginning of the war, there have been hundreds of thousands. The ninja died on the battlefield. If the state is not good, the fatal rate will be higher, which is definitely not good for Hongyan. Nao is likely to be the main cause of the death of Hirohiko''s mission. He doesn''t want to see this. It was even more worrying for Hyuga Xueying to see that Hongyan found himself earnestly before leaving the mission. He believes in Hongyan''s strength, but he also knows that sometimes life and death are not determined by strength. When he saw Nao''s illness, he decided to make every effort to help Hirohiko solve Nao''s condition, which was the second of his three purposes here. "It''s useless, the medicine Nao has been using was prepared by Tsunade-sama, and Tsunade-sama has also seen it." Hirohiko shook his head and said bitterly. Did Tsunade-sama also read it? Also helpless? This time, Hyuga Xueying was also taken aback. Tsunade-sama''s medical skills can be said to be the most powerful in the entire Ninja World, and she can''t help it. Then this disease is really not good. but However, even so, he still opened his mouth and said: "Let Chiba take a look, maybe he will have a way." Xueying is... Hearing Xueying''s words, Hongyan was shocked again, opened his mouth, and took a long time to relax, and said: "I know, I will let Chiba take a look when I have time." "Well, if you have any needs, just tell me, I have a share in the distribution of some secret medicine in the family, and you can tell me anything." Hyuga Xueying felt a little loose in his heart, and said. "Well, you won''t be polite." A slight smile appeared at the corner of Hongyan''s mouth. Why am I so shocked, isn''t Xueying resembling Chiba in his bones? "Really?" Seeing Hongyan''s quick answer, Hyuga Xueying became suspicious. "Really." Hongyan nodded and said. Knowing that you are worried about my financial situation... But if Nao really hopes to be cured, I really won''t be polite. And in his mind, there was such a thought. "It must be said." Hyuga Xueying looked at Hongyan and seemed to be a little worried. "for sure." Hongyan said with certainty. "Ah That''s good." After confirming Hirohiko''s meaning, Hyuga Xueying heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. He was really afraid that Hongyan would save face, so he refused to tell him. "So, tell me about you?" Seeing Hyuga Snow Eagle breathed a sigh of relief ~www.novelhall.com~ Hongyan said at the corner of his mouth. "my business" Hyuga Xueying was taken aback, then subconsciously spoke. "Well, depending on your appearance, there should be something on your mind." Hongyan said, if he is familiar, besides Chiba and Xuena, this guy is the one he is most familiar with. He has something on his mind, so how can he not tell. "You can see it." Hearing Hongyan''s words, Hyuga Xueying showed a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. Then, after taking a breath, his face turned serious, and he said, "Actually, I''m here to ask you for one thing!" "Woo!" With a sharp sound, the boiling water boils. At this moment, Hongyan''s eyes were slightly widened. This is the first time that Xue Ying has seen such a serious expression! Chapter 607： Bird flash It turned out to be like this. After all, this is a world where Chakra is the main power. Even swordsmanship needs to be based on Chakra. For ultra-high-speed swordsmanship like Sparrow Flash, one needs to condense chakras on the hands, wrists, forearms, arms, etc., but the chakras condensed through various parts are different. When these chakras are released, they will form one. This principle is similar to a spring, and at the same time, it must be controlled properly, otherwise it will cause uncomfortable retracting and even hurt yourself. The faster the sword, the harder it is to control. This bird flash seems simple and rude, the faster the stronger, but in fact, it is a very technical thing, and the difficulty is definitely not low. At least, it should be about the difficulty of mastering ninjutsu at grade A, and ninjutsu at grade A is generally ninjutsu at the upper ninjutsu level, that is to say, this sparrow flash, generally only upper ninjutsu can master. As for the difficulty of Shuangque Flash, I am afraid that it will be another level. Although it is not S-level, it is also a very difficult level in A-level. As for the Double Sparrow Flash, after the successful practice, two Sparrow Flash attacks will be carried out within the standard time of one Sparrow Flash, which is more powerful and naturally very difficult. Normally, forbearance may not be able to learn. If Sparrow Flash can be learned by hard work, then Shuang Que Flash depends on talent. Jianren, perhaps a good talent in swordsmanship. If you follow the eight data on that person''s intelligence as the standard, a healthy person who is proficient in Shuangqueshan should at least hover between 8 and 10. Regardless of the other data, as long as the total value is not lower than a certain standard, Jianren estimates that he can be rated as particularly forbearing, just like Moonlight Storm. Chiba sat on the bed and looked at the scroll of Queshan left by Kento. At the same time, his good thinking habits allowed him to quickly understand Queshan''s theory while watching. And from these we can see that Jianren is also very thorough in the understanding of the swordsmanship of Queshan, and coupled with good writing skills, it can be said that the understanding he wants to express about Queshan remains here. Above the reels. At this time, I was absorbed by Chiba''s super understanding. At the same time, Chiba also stretched out his hand from time to time to show the gesture of swinging the sword. In addition to the use of Chakra, this sparrow flash also has strict requirements for the posture of the sword, which is "stable". Yes, this sword is used. When the bird flashes, the hand must be steady, not the slightest difference, the speed of the bird flash is extremely fast, the double bird flashes faster, if the hand is unstable, it is very easy to be empty. Only the hand is steady. During this flash, if the user''s hand feels good enough, the attack trajectory can be adjusted between the flashes, and the enemy who reacted and avoided is brought into the deadly attack range again. Of course, Kento only mentioned this point here, and he also commented in the scroll. This operation is probably only controlled by the ninja who created this sparrow. Neither he nor Morino Shinshu has reached this level. Moreover, only by achieving "stability" can there be "accurate" and "ruthless". It can be said that if the use of Chakra is an internal condition, then this "stable" is the most basic part of external conditions. All in all, to learn how to flash the bird, one is to learn to use the chakra to release the spring, so that the speed of the arm swing reaches a limit that exceeds the physical swing, and the other is to be steady and be able to maintain the trajectory of the sword during the swing of the arm. , There is no deviation, in the high speed, in fact, there will be even the slightest error and the loss of thousands of miles. For these two points, the former requires the corresponding chakra control ability, while the latter requires hard work. For Chiba, after understanding these, it is not difficult to learn. Using chakras to release springs actually does not require high control. Ordinary people can also have this control after long hours of hard training. , It was far worse than the fine control of Chakra like medical ninjutsu, and Chiba was fully capable of operating it. As for the "stability" of the sword-swinging posture, it can be achieved through hard practice. As long as it can be achieved through hard work, it is not too difficult for Chiba. Hard training is the most common thing for him, and he has already formed a habit. So, that''s it, now let''s connect the sword swing and add it to the physical training! From now on, during the time to the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao, I will practice harder! Chiba looked at the Ninja sword on the side and took a deep breath. At the same time, he buried the gloom, sighs and dissatisfaction to Kento that had arisen from Shiga in the bottom of his heart, as if he were in charge. The same grief. At least, at the time of the First World War of Shenwu Kunqiao, I couldn''t be as half-hearted as this mission. Ninjutsu and physical skills were not completely improved. Although the three-year period seems to be long, it is actually very short. My time is shorter. At the same time, there was a rather solemn thought in his mind. He knew his situation, time did not leave him too much leeway, there was not much leisure time, let alone the time to lament fate. All he can do is to continuously improve himself so that he can face all obstacles that change his fate. Chiba looked at the stars outside the window, and the night breeze that rose suddenly made the window rattle. It will be winter soon... After the winter is the New Year, Kakashi is also 12 years old, when he becomes the Shinobu, it is the turning point of fate! before that "Boom boom boom!" At this time, there was a knock on the door, and the door of the ward was knocked. "Squeak..." Then, in the sound of the door opening, the ward door was opened. Xuena? Seeing the slightly haggard girl who walked in after the door opened, Chiba was taken aback. Why is she here so late? It was already half past nine in the evening. Xue Nai had been recalled by the family before. According to her previous schedule, this time period was already the gate time, and she could not go out. "Chiba, how is your body?" But after Xuena came in, the scroll and the ninja in front of Chiba flashed in his eyes, and she said, while speaking, he ignored the ninja and the scroll. "It''s okay, I''ll be discharged from the hospital in a few days," Chiba replied. It''s so late, Xue Na is here, what''s the matter? And in his mind, there was such a thought that Hirohiko and Kushina knew about his physical condition, and Xuena should also know about it. He didn''t need to visit and take care of him. Xuena must have come so late. thing. By the way, she is now recalled by the family and may have to move back. So come tell me. Since she was able to go back, then it must have been allowed by Shinsuke Hyuga, and Shinsuke Hyuga allowed or accepted her to go back, then Shinsuke Hyuga must have confirmed Yukana''s safety. In other words, she doesn''t need to hide where I am! Great! At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s heart, and he was slightly relieved. Xuena lived in his house. For the past two years, he was still quite worried. After all, even Hyuga Shinsuke could not protect her. To put her somewhere else, there must be some danger behind Yukina~www.novelhall.com~, this danger even prevents the noble Hyuga Shinsuke from fully protecting her. It is conceivable that Xuena might have to face something. It must be false to say that she is not worried. However, Xuena has been by her side and Chiba can protect her personally, so it has not caused anxiety and excessive worry. On weekdays, I can live normally. "Nothing, just come to see you, then, this is your clothes when you leave the hospital. I will wash it for you. I will not be able to see you for a while. You may be discharged at that time. You can''t let you wear a hospital gown. Leave the hospital." Hearing that Qianye was okay, Xue Nai''s mouth showed a slight smile, but with her haggard face, these slight smiles looked a little reluctant. Didn''t you tell me to leave? But, for a while, can''t you come to see me? What happened? But when he heard this game, Chiba was startled, and his brows tightened without a trace. Chapter 608： Worries about darkness "Snapped!" The door closed gently, and the sound of footsteps drifted away. Chiba stopped waving his hands, looked at his clothes beside the bed, and the smile at the corner of his mouth slowly converged. Can''t you see me for a while? Moreover, he didn''t say that he would move back to the family, and his face was not so good. It seemed that he was staying up late. Don''t encounter any tricky things. Chiba''s brows frowned slightly, and a few worries flashed in his eyes reflecting the newly patched clothes. Hongyan, who said yesterday that he would come to see me, did not come today. They will not have any trouble. They should have done the task report. This is a dangerous task after all, and it is impossible for the third generation of Hokage to arrange other tasks for them. Moreover, as the Hyuga Sect family, Yukina was originally not involved in the mission, but this mission is too special, and only she can perfectly cooperate with me, and the third generation of Hokage thinks that it can control a war, so she took the risk. Right. Now a war has broken out on the front line, and depending on the time, the three wars are about to come to an end. It should be impossible for Xuena to be assigned any more tasks, and the credit of this task, anyway, can be regarded as regaining the defense plan. Whether the defense plan is true or not is a great achievement. Xuena should also have earned a great honor for the Hyuga clan. No matter what the danger, the family will inevitably strengthen the protection of Xuena, after all, it is the hero of the family. In this case, the Hyuga clan should take Xuena back to the family to strengthen protection, how could they let her stay with me. Even if Shinsuke Hyuga is opposed, Shinsuke Hyuga is not the patriarch after all. No matter how high his prestige and reputation he is, he still has to be subject to the current patriarch of the Hyuga clan. Otherwise, even the Taki Mahaba incident, Shinsuke Hyuga has also made great contributions to the family. Still can''t stop him from being printed as a caged bird. Something must have happened here! Thinking of this, Qianye took a breath and stretched out his hand to stroke the clothes. After Xue Na put down his clothes just now, he said goodbye and left. They didn''t communicate much at all. After stroking it, Chiba released her hand, rolled up the Sparrow Flash scroll, placed it with Shinobu, and said nothing. Hongyan did the same. He said he would come to see me today, but he hasn''t come, and it seems he won''t come. For my visit, he has never missed an appointment. This time he missed an appointment. It is estimated that something happened. In my current situation, they probably won''t tell me what trouble they have encountered, so let me worry. And when Hirohiko left, he was definitely in an extremely uncomfortable mood. After all, Shiga was also a partner who fought side by side with him, and even during the mission, they also dealt with a quasi-S-rank ninja, who must have been dangerous at the time. In this danger, the trust and friendship built up are absolutely profound. He will not Moreover, he belongs to the Uchiha clan, although he is not so extreme, and is relatively calm and gentle, but... Darkness has always grown in peoples hearts. Since Hirohiko has opened the writing wheel, according to the commonality of the Uchiha clan, in his heart, there must be a share that belongs to the Uchiha clan after losing love. The darkness. Gee! It''s over, thinking about it this way, I''m really a little worried. Not all Uchiha, like Itachi, can overcome the darkness in his heart and think from the point of view of Naruto. Not all Uchiha is like Sasuke. With a brother like Itachi and a close friend like Naruto, one can do He gave everything, a stalker must pull him out of the darkness. Hirohiko... Thinking about it, Qianye couldn''t help feeling a little irritable in her heart, she couldn''t help putting down the scroll of Sparrow, got out of the bed, her hand tight. No, no matter what he does, as long as he is aware of something abnormal, he must be stopped in time. Moreover, in this mission, Qianqiu''s illusion is very likely to be performed by Hongyan''s brother. Will this matter affect him... Never let Hongyan stand on my opposite side. That feeling will definitely be bad! It may be that the situation of Hirohiko and his brother is too similar to the situation of Itachi and Sasuke. Chiba always feels that he will be like Naruto, facing a situation where a close friend becomes an enemy. This is definitely not what he wants to see. After all, Naruto chased Sasuke back, looking at the tone of Naruto''s original work, it is almost certain that Sasuke will be chased back. But he is not Naruto, Hirohiko is not Sasuke, and they do not have this established tone. The relationship between them is unpredictable, and even if Hirohiko is completely blackened, it is not strange that he has to kill Hirohiko. The place of violation. Just like him and Shiga. This situation must never happen! Chiba gritted his teeth slightly, wondering if he should go to see him earlier, and even if he wanted to slip out to see what Hongyan was doing now. "Chiba, why are you still awake!" And just as Qianye was thinking about it, a slightly angry voice slowly sounded behind him. "what?" Hearing this sound, Chiba loosened his shoulders, turned his head abruptly, looked behind him, his face was completely taken aback, and when he saw the pretty person standing behind, his eyelids drooped suddenly. He came down, half covering his eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched unconsciously. It''s over... It''s almost 10 o''clock now, this time period, I definitely stepped on Guizi''s bottom line, bad! Looking at Guizi''s stern face, Chiba''s heart was full of words like "bad, bad, over". "I said, you are still a wounded, do you know? Although you are recovering well, you should rest when you should rest! How can you get better like this!" At this time, Guizi, who was standing at the door, seemed to be unable to hold it anymore and scolded. "Yes! Lord Guizi, I''ll go to bed right away! I''ll go to bed right away, Lord Guizi!" Hearing Guizi''s scolding, Chiba shrank her neck almost conditionedly, saying yes. "Then go to sleep!" Seeing Chiba''s neck shrinking, Guizi suddenly vented, but she still said sternly. "Yes!" Hearing Guizi''s words, Chiba quickly climbed into the bed and put the Ninja Sword scroll under the pillow. Then he got into the bed and fell asleep. After a while, he seemed to think of something and stretched out one. The hand pressed the switch on the bedside and turned off the light with a "pop". Climbing on the bed, drilling under the quilt, falling down, although turning off the light for a while, but the action is skillful in one go~www.novelhall.com~ all seem to have a sense of beauty. "Snapped" And after Guizi looked at the door for a while, Zhu''s lips gently pressed and closed the door of the ward. "call" Chiba breathed a long sigh of relief and closed his eyes. Some things are still being calculated tomorrow. Guizi can''t mess with it. He thought with lingering fears. At the same time, after closing the door, Guizi laughed slightly after turning around. Master Guizi... even called me "sir"... Guizi smiled and stroked her cheek with one hand. Chiba, is still very cute! Chapter 609： Dont believe me! The next day, early morning, in the ward. "It should be gathered here, and then here, through the release of chakras in different places, to achieve the effect of springs, the arms are ejected out with a sword..." Chiba frowned slightly, with a serious look on his face, and the Ninja sword in his hand flashed with cold light, and he swung out suddenly. The cold light flashed, and a sword-shaped afterimage was drawn in the air. "Well, indeed, it''s not easy to control!" Chiba looked at his left leg. Drops of blood were slowly seeping out from where the sword''s blade and thigh touched. Obviously, the sword couldn''t stop, and the blade was swung diagonally. , Directly cut to Chiba''s leg. After a sigh, Chiba slowly moved the sword away, the hospital coat on his leg had been torn, and a shallow sword mark on his thigh was bleeding out with traces of blood, even though he had struck him. , But the wound is very shallow. "It seems that this stability is still the key, and considerable sword-swing training must be done first." The green light in Qianye''s hand was faint, and he gently pressed it on his thigh, and the shallow sword scar healed quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was almost a flash of green light in Qianye''s hand and the scar healed. However, the speed of the sword is indeed very fast. It has surpassed the usual high-speed sword swing. Now I just tried, and I didn''t use the standard chakra gathering amount to be able to be so fast. I am afraid that when I tried the move, Jianren stayed. There is a lot of room, otherwise I would never be able to flash it so easily, or even flash it. Jianren keeps his sword speed at a speed that he can stop in time, so as not to hurt me. If it really explodes with the fastest sword speed... Chiba shook his head and smiled bitterly. He could imagine that if Jianren broke out with the fastest sword speed at that time, it might have become a moment of life and death. And now, Chibas Chakra is definitely qualified. The sword swing just now was actually the first time he used the tricks of Sparrow to swing the sword. It is possible to swing at such a speed, I am afraid that other people who practice this swordsmanship will You have to stare at the gathering of Chakra, it can be said that the situation is exactly as Jianren said. As for the aspect of "stability", it is far from enough. It is impossible to control the speed of the sword. This is the best proof of hurting oneself, and this aspect requires constant hard training. This method of hard training, Jianren also listed him in the scroll. While most people practice the bird flash, they gather in the chakras at multiple points, and the sequential release forms a spring mechanism. Chiba has no pressure at all. In other words, the rest is constant training and waving. Sword out. In general, it is just hard work. This sparrow flash cannot be practiced overnight. As for the double sparrow flash, Chiba will not consider it for the time being. The difficulty of Double Sparrow Flash is far higher than that of Sparrow Flash. He now has to practice Sparrow Flash for a long time. Before that moment, it is a question of whether he has enough time to practice. Mastering a Sparrow Flash is already good. And the power of Sparrow Flash is not as high as Double Sparrow Flash, but its sword speed, in some cases, is enough to establish the overall situation. Chiba is already very satisfied. Jianren, thank you, you really gave me one of the best gifts! After the wound was completely healed, Chiba thanked him from the bottom of his heart. With this high-speed sword technique, he was able to think of the usefulness of many places. The effect was very good even in the imaginary. At the same time, after the thoughts in his mind flashed, he couldn''t help but look at it. Look at the hand swinging the sword. Obviously at that time, because I used the overloaded version of Thousand Needles Hell and my split hands, I couldn''t feel any pain at this moment. When Guizi changed my dressing yesterday, I didn''t find any wounds. Is it really completely healed? Hongyan said that I was in a coma for about three days. In the past three days, the wounds that penetrated my chest and the skin and flesh cracks on my hands were healed. At that time, I remembered that after using the Thousand Needles Hell, my hands were basically There are still fractures. Even if the wound can heal quickly, the bones are not that easy. What happened to me? I didn''t use that technique. I reserved a medical chakra in advance. Relying on the body''s normal resilience, the injury did not last for ten and a half months, and it would never get better. And if it was the kind of resilience that healed those wounds in three days, the wound I just cut would heal when the blade is removed, and I don''t need to use medical ninjutsu treatment at all. In other words, my body does not actually have the resilience to heal those wounds. If it has that resilience, I am afraid that my body can be determined to be a fairy human body, and it is a developed fairy human body, such as the first generation. of. And the developed fairy human body, the chakra in the body is huge, comparable to the tail beast, the absolute tail beast chakra volume, and I am still in the elite to tolerate the chakra volume, although it has increased a lot from before. , But it is definitely not up to the amount of the developed fairy human body chakra. I definitely don''t have a fairy body... Then, there is only one possibility, what they did to me that Hirohiko and Yukina concealed from me. They must have done something that gave me a resilience comparable to that of an immortal human body in a short period of time, or a resilience that surpasses ordinary people, anyway, it is enough for me to recover intact. Then, this time I went back to the village, they must have done the same thing. But... why are you hiding it from me? Based on their trust in me, they should not hide from me, or this method is a secret technique that cannot be shown to others. Either it is a forbidden technique, a kind of forbidden technique that must be hidden, so I have to hide it from me. If so, there is nothing wrong with it. I shouldn''t ask more. It''s just that when Xue Nai got her recovery power for the first time, she fell into an anemic coma, and the sequelae of this secret technique or forbidden technique might not be small. And it should be the secret technique or forbidden technique of the Hyuga clan, which was performed by Xuena. However, the Hyuga clan, in addition to white eyes and soft boxing, can have any secret techniques and forbidden techniques, and they are also healing secret techniques and forbidden techniques. At the same time, this secret technique and forbidden technique can slightly increase the total amount of chakras under normal conditions. Although the span is far less than that given by the eight-door mode, it is not too much. According to estimates, my body can only have The chakras of the Zhongnin level, which have now been upgraded to the elite Zhongnin Chakras, are already the total amount of chakras in the Shengmen mode. I am afraid that this secret technique and forbidden technique can also increase the upper limit of the chakra amount of the user... Do not, It should be able to improve the physique of the subject, strengthen some parts of the body that I don''t know, so as to be able to exceed the total amount of Chakra. This kind of secret technique and forbidden technique is simply unheard of! It is estimated that among the Hyuga clan, what can be practiced is rare. However, if Yukina really knows this secret technique or forbidden technique, will the Hyuga family take her seriously? Would you worry about her staying with me? This situation is so strange now! And if it''s a secret technique or a forbidden technique, since Xuena has to hide it from me, I''m afraid it really can''t tell others, it makes no sense for me to ask, and Xuena will never tell me. Although the mission is over, there are still a lot of headaches! Chiba pursed her lips, and with a "click", she retracted her sword into its sheath. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, the door of the ward was knocked. Was it Guizi''s rounds so early? Hearing the knock on the door, Chiba''s neck subconsciously locked, and hurriedly ran to the bed and stuffed the Shinobi under the pillow. "Squeak!" At this time, the door of the ward was opened, and Hirohiko stepped into the ward with a poker face, and saw Chiba''s sneaky hands tucked under the pillow. After a slight pause, he subconsciously said, "What happened? leaf?" call! It turned out to be Hirohiko! Chiba slowly straightened up, took a long breath, and said, "It turned out to be Hongyan, I thought it was Guizi, it scared me to death..." Uh As soon as these words were said, Hongyan''s poker face flashed with subtlety. "Oh? Am I scary?" At this stall, behind Hongyan, Katsura''s voice sounded. Hey! ! ! ! Chiba''s straight up body suddenly stiffened, and a surprised exclamation erupted in his heart. "Are you doing something strange again?" Guizi''s figure slowly straightened up from behind Hirohiko~www.novelhall.com~ and looked at Chiba with scorching eyes. "No...no...how could it be possible!" Chiba hurriedly shook his hand. "Really?" Guizi asked suspiciously. "Absolutely not. If you don''t believe me, come and check it." Chiba once again stated that he had done nothing. "laugh!" At this moment, a section of the curtain by the window suddenly cracked neatly, like being cut by a knife, slowly falling to the ground with a very slight "puff" sound. "Oh--?" Afterwards, Gui Zila''s long voice filled with emotions that made Chiba frightened sounded in the ward. Chapter 610： I want you to help! It''s over... Drops of cold sweat burst out from behind Chiba''s head, and the corners of her mouth twitched unconsciously. Why is it being heard right? Guizi looks very kind, but in her bones he is very vengeful. If one day thinks of this, I will be punished... No, maybe, what should I do now? Thinking of this, Qianye''s face couldn''t help whitening, and he swallowed with a "gudong", and in his eyes was the unkind Guizi behind Hongyan who gradually showed a stiff look. "Ugh" And at this moment, Guizi with a bad face suddenly lowered his head and sighed, and said: "Although I don''t know what you are thinking about, it is not a good thing to destroy public property, not as an example. Now sit down, I will show you the wound, by the way Change the bandage." Hey? As soon as these words came out, Chiba was stunned. Doesn''t this treat me? In his mind, there was such a stunned thought. At this time, Katsura had already bypassed Hongyan and walked over, looking at Qianye''s stunned expression, with an imperceptible smile on the corner of his mouth, and pretending to be stern: "Sit down!" This child is really so cute. But in her mind, there was a pleasant thought. "Yes Yes!" Hearing Guizi''s stern voice, Chiba almost shivered, and quickly sat down. Chiba...How afraid of sister Guizi! As for Hongyan, who was standing at the door, his eyes widened when he saw this scene. He once heard Chiba talk about offending anyone in the hospital, and dont offend sister Guizi. Said it was sister Guizi who made her up to kill her. At that time, he really couldnt understand that Guizi took care of him when he was hospitalized. She was a completely gentle and meticulous sister. How could she be a whole person? Even though Guizi was standing behind him just now, he instinctively felt the hair on his back. cool. But at this moment, after seeing Guizi carefully inspecting Chiba''s hands for the injury and changing the bandage, he completely forgot the chill. Not like! This is definitely not like a sister who knows how to prank people! Hongyan shook his head, denying Chiba''s judgment, and a series of thoughts emerged in his mind. It must be that Qianye was hospitalized with a shadow in his heart. As his direct caregiver, he connected the shadow with sister Guizi. After all, although Chiba is often hospitalized, the fear of the hospital, it should be said that the fear of the meals for the patients in the hospital, has been deeply rooted in my heart, and even has a shadow in my heart. Ugh I don''t know what the expressions of the enemies he defeated when they see him now. Hongyan raised his brows slightly, Chiba''s obedient and a little stiff hand gesture in his eyes, but a warm smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. However, this is Chiba, with fearless courage and fear, so that he looks like a living person, not the unscrupulous ninja on the battlefield. This guy always exudes something unspeakable... real. It makes people feel that he is really by our side, a guy worth relying on. Thinking about it, the smile on the corner of Hongyan''s mouth narrowed slightly. Perhaps I should listen to Xueying and let Chiba see Nao''s illness. Although there is little hope, Chiba always feels a ray of hope. "All right!" Guizi carefully checked Chiba''s injury and removed the bandage, but did not put on him. "All right?" Hearing Guizi''s words, Chiba was taken aback, looked at his hands, but frowned slightly. It seems that I can''t find the scar...In this way, it seems that I have never been injured. But such a thought arose in Qianye''s heart. At this moment, his hands and chest were intact, and there were no blood scabs and scars. In other words, in just five or six days, he not only got rid of the danger to his life, but also healed completely without leaving any scars. "According to Dr. Watanabe''s instructions, you can be discharged tomorrow." Guizi looked at Chiba with a strange look, and announced another good news. "Huh? Can you be discharged tomorrow?" Chiba was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously stunned. He was discharged from the hospital tomorrow. He was a little unbelievable. The injury of his mission, he himself felt that it would be impossible to be discharged without half a month to a month. The prediction of discharge from the hospital in this half month to one month is still based on During this period he continued to use medical ninjutsu to treat himself on the basis. And now, in just a week, with such a serious injury, he can be discharged from the hospital. "Yes, you don''t have any injuries. Why are you staying in the hospital? The ward resources are also very precious." Seeing Qianye''s astonishment, Guizi smiled slightly, and after looking at him, she turned and left: "When you go back, don''t practice too hard. If you have confirmed that your injury is completely healed, then work hard. Don''t send it again. Come back. Goodbye, Xiao Hongyan." After that, Katsura bypassed Hirohiko and went to the next ward, leaving Chiba and Hirohiko with surprised faces and slowly showing surprises. Can you be discharged from the hospital in such a short time? And in their hearts, there was such a thought at the same time, and they were stunned for a long time. However, it was a happy thing to be able to leave the hospital after all. After a while, the two also reacted. "Congratulations, you can leave the hospital." Hirohiko walked in with a slight smile, and put the packaging bag in his hand in front of Chiba''s hospital bed, and the aroma of the special grilled meat belonging to the Konoha rotisserie immediately permeated. "Thank you." Looking at the packaging bag, Chiba thanked him, then his stomach screamed twice, and he said, "Special black pepper barbecue?" Hirohiko nodded and gave a thumbs up. "You still understand me." Chiba also gave a thumbs up, and then couldn''t wait to unpack the bag, ready to feast on it. Great! You can leave the hospital, so you can have a lot of practical training! Especially physical training! And in his heart, there was such a joyful thought. "Have you eaten?" With the sound of the packing bag, Chiba grabbed a pack of special roast meat wrapped in dried lotus leaves and handed it to Hirohiko. "I''m not hungry yet." Hongyan shook his head and said that he would not eat. Seeing Hirohiko''s appearance, Chiba frowned~www.novelhall.com~ hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Did something happen?" "No." Hongyan shook his head and said he was okay. "Oh." Hearing Hongyan''s answer, Chiba''s face sank slightly, but he didn''t ask further, just nodded. Is it because of that illusion? Here, don''t ask too much, and take a closer look in the future. He thought so in his heart. "However, there is something I want to ask you for help." At this time, Hongyan spoke. And as soon as these words came out, Qianye''s original action of lowering his head to remove the lotus leaf stopped, and then suddenly raised his head, fully agreeing. "Okay! Sure, let''s talk about it, I''ll help with everything!" Chapter 611： Condition Chakra perpetual chaos? Causes blindness and intermittent severe illness in the body? Looking at Hirohiko in front of him, a trace of horror and disbelief flashed in Chiba''s eyes. is it possible? Permanent chaos? Will Chakra remain permanently confused? However, if what Hongyan said is true, then it is not unreasonable nonsense. Chakra is a mixture of mental energy and physical energy, and mental energy and physical energy are human spirit and body energy concentrated to a certain extent. The product of the psychic energy is born out of the human spirit, and the body energy is born out of the human cell, but it is connected with the spirit and the cell. In a sense, it is connected and will affect each other. If there is a problem with the body or the human spirit, it will have a bad influence on the chakra, which shows that it is difficult to condense and manufacture the chakra. If there is a problem with the chakra, it will damage the human body, just like the eight-door violent chakra, which will cause harm to the body, and the chakra that is permanently chaotic, although not like the eight-door violent chakra It directly damages the human body, but it will have an impact on human body functions and cell functions. The longer the confusion, the worse the impact on the body, which will cause the body to decline, and it is not impossible to get sick or serious. Moreover, if you are permanently confused, you will indeed get sick intermittently without dying. After all, chakra chaos is the root cause, no matter what kind of serious illness, even if cured, it will eventually be sick again because of chakra chaos. It makes perfect sense. Although Chiba heard Hirohiko''s words, Chiba was shocked and unbelievable the first time, but in his heart, he rationally analyzed the rationality of Hirohiko''s words. "So, I want to ask you to treat Nao." At this time, after the narration, Hirohiko spoke out his request. "Well, I know the specifics. I have never heard of this kind of thing..." Chiba frowned, his gaze shifted down to the special barbecue in his hand, but hesitated in his words. "It''s been so long, and I''m used to it. It doesn''t matter if it''s not cured, I just want you to see it. And Tsunade-sama has also seen it, but it''s helpless. In fact, it''s not forced. It just feels...no, you Don''t be stressed, just...that..." Seeing Qianye frowning and bowing his head, Hongyan said quickly, in a hurry, there was a bit of rush and panic in his words. Yes! Chiba is such a person. He always puts other peoples affairs above his own, and even puts his partners life heavier than his own. If I make such a request, he knows me and Naos relationship, knowing the importance of Nao to me, if I ask him so. He will definitely do his best to help. If he fails, he will definitely feel guilty, which will have a bad influence on his psychology. It is now a war period, which may have a bad influence on his mission safety. Moreover, I am now completely troubled by a strong person, a symptom that Tsunade-sama cannot cure, no matter how powerful Chiba is, his medical skills cannot catch up with Tsunade-sama. Didn''t this hurt Chiba! What am I doing! But in his mind, the thought of self-blame arose. "Did he cause Nao''s situation?" And just when Hongyan was at a loss, Chiba lowered his head, but said. At this moment, Chiba suddenly felt something, it seemed that something was emerging from the mist, and vaguely, there was a little vague speculation about the relationship between Honghiko''s brother and Honghiko and Nao. "Um... uh." Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko was taken aback for a moment and stiffened, then nodded, acknowledging Chiba''s words. is it? It was Hongyan''s brother... the source of darkness in Hongyan''s heart caused it. Then, there seems to be no reason to organize me to heal Nao. Hearing Hongyan''s affirmation, Chiba''s mouth showed a slight smile. "I see, when I leave the hospital tomorrow, I will go to your house to see Nao." Chiba slowly raised his head and looked at Hongyan, with firmness in his eyes, and the smile at the corner of his mouth seemed to have finally found something to put him at ease. "Chiba..." Seeing Chiba''s expression, Hirohiko was taken aback. He absolutely didn''t expect that Chiba would have such an expression. The way he showed it seemed to heal Nao, which was something he was bound to achieve. "Don''t worry, I will heal Nao!" The smile at the corner of Chiba''s mouth curled up a little more, and the decision was made without distinction. Also, Nao is Hirohikos concern after all. This kind of repeated illness will definitely make Hirohiko very worried. When he leaves the village mission, this concern may be more serious, but Hirohiko is cautious by nature, so he didnt make much money. . However, it is certain to be out of the basket. In this mood, it is difficult not to make mistakes, but now there are some small mistakes, and his strength can make up for it, but one day, it will cause catastrophe. This is inevitable. The mentality of the ninja during missions is one of the most important, which directly affects the judgment in the face of events. Nao...If it is not cured, it will slowly push Hongyan into the abyss of immortality. Here, no matter what the price is, Nao must be allowed to recover, even if she cannot recover, her condition must be controlled within a stable cycle. Let Hirohiko feel at ease, after all, if he periodically gets sick, it can be prevented, and even Nao can take care of herself. I can''t be too optimistic about this matter, after all, Tsunade is helpless. Some things, after all, can''t be 100% successful with determination! Looking at Hongyan, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart, and the color of determination in his eyes burned and became stronger. I don''t know if it is an illusion, how do I feel that Chiba... is burning? His left eye reflected Chiba''s expression, and Hongyan was a little startled. "Now, do you want to eat?" At this moment, Qianye''s hand was handed over, and the dried lotus leaf that had been peeled from his hand was handed to him. Suddenly, a scent of meat came over. Hirohiko looked at the steaming beef back barbecue with the special black pepper sauce ~www.novelhall.com~ looked at Chiba''s firm face and the smile on the corner of his mouth, and his stomach suddenly screamed stand up. When Qianye heard this sound, the firmness on his face suddenly changed, turning into a look of sorrow. Suddenly, the atmosphere was quiet. Uh The two of them stared at each other and blinked. "puff!" The two suddenly laughed together. "Well, thank you, the trouble is resolved, and the appetite is back." Hongyan took the barbecue with a smile and took a bite. At this moment, Chiba also took out another piece, untied the dried lotus leaves, and feasted on it. It can be regarded as temporarily relieved Hongyan! Chapter 612： regret "Is the body okay anymore?" In the Hokage office, the third generation of Hokage took the thick scroll handed over from Chiba and spoke. Judging from the appearance of this child, he should have come out of Wu Yue''s affairs. Unexpectedly, Wu Yue''s child turned out to be a spy in Yanyin Village, and according to intelligence, he was still Ryumi''s own brother. These children will always suffer from war! But after taking over the gear of the scroll, the three generations of Naruto sighed again and again. what a pity! It''s a pity that Wu Yue''s talent has gradually been revealed. Although his personal strength may not be as good as Chiba, his strategic and tactical capabilities may not be inferior to Chiba. He will also be a troop commander in the future. Kakashi, Chiba, Wuyue, originally these three people, I have been prepared... Well, after all, it''s still the world... The third generation of Hokage put the thick scroll aside, and didn''t seem to pay much attention to the extremely dense two words on the scroll, just treating it as an ordinary scroll, but in his heart, he couldn''t help sighing. After learning that Wu Yue this child is Yanyin''s spy, the Hokage who has experienced life can''t help but sigh, and even now he feels regretful. Regardless of Shiga Takehakus identity, this child is also the one he is concerned about growing up. After all, he is a refugee who has lost his parents. For these orphans, children without parents or relatives, he can''t help but pay more attention, try his best to arrange and let them live. Better, there will be less loneliness, and occasionally will watch in secret. It can almost be said that the orphans in the village, more or less, are all he grew up watching, saying that they have no feelings, that is fake, even to the will He Wuyue''s death, apart from his distress, he was not angry. Whether for Chiba, Hirohiko, or Shiga Taketake, in his heart, he is his family. The whole village is also family. However, the darkness of this world is everywhere, and sometimes as Hokage, he can do nothing. Moreover, even as Hokage, some things could not be changed by his will. After all, Naruto is also a ninja, Naruto is also a human, Naruto... is not a god, some things cannot be changed after all. "It''s fully restored." After hearing the kind words of three generations of Hokage, Chiba replied truthfully. However, when he spoke, his brows were slightly frowned. The face of the third generation of Hokage is terrible! Maybe the others seem to be nothing, but this should be a unique manifestation of weak blood, and the spirit of the three generations of Hokage does not look good. Is there something wrong with the body? Thinking of this, Qianye''s expression remained unchanged, but his heart tightened slightly. Time is really approaching. According to the original work, the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshui Gate became Hokage after the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao, and the third generation of Hokage chose to retire after the fourth generation succeeded. The reason for retirement is because of inability In order to avoid the death of Hokage in the past, so he retired. And this powerlessness, it can be considered that the three generations of Hokage''s body began to go downhill, and it has been unable to handle the heavy tasks of Hokage. And now, the appearance of the third generation of Hokage is also the appearance of physical problems... In other words, the four generations of Hokage will probably be elected soon, and the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao is about to come... "Then you go down first." Hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer, the three generations of Hokage nodded and groaned slightly before making Chiba retreat. Regarding the matter of the troop commander, it is better not to appoint him, and then think about it. Or, after the four generations are selected, it will be my last appointment. In this case, Chiba is also beneficial. And this thought flashed through his mind. "Yes!" Chiba didn''t talk too much nonsense, nodded, then turned and left. Today is the day he was discharged from the hospital. Chiba left the hospital after he was familiar with the discharge procedures. Originally, he planned to go directly to the Hirohiko''s house to see Nao. However, after thinking about it, he decided to save Shiga''s personal information. Return it to the third generation of Hokage first. After all, it is the village''s "extremely secret" file. "Chiba..." But just after Chiba turned and left as instructed and took two steps, the third generation of Hokage stopped him. "Are there any orders? Three generations of Naruto-sama." Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Chiba stopped and turned around. Chiba, he has really grown up. Although he has always felt precocious for us, but now I look at this child''s eyebrows, he has added a bit of real maturity, and his eyes have grown a little deeper, I''m afraid, these days The mission of Shiga and Shiga''s events have allowed him to grow a lot. In the faint, he has begun to reveal the steady aura of a senior ninja. Perhaps, after the end of the Ninja World War, Chiba may have grown into a pillar of the village that can stand alone. The third generation of Hokage sighed in his heart and said, "Tell me about the details of this mission." Do you want me to report? Chiba was taken aback. Haven''t these Hirohiko and Xuena reported it? "I want to hear your thoughts on this mission." Seeing Chiba''s doubts, the third generation of Hokage added another sentence. Is this... necessary? The three generations of Hokage have already known the conspiracy of the deployment map. There should be nothing to say about this mission. Qianye''s expression remained unchanged, but his heart was slightly puzzled. However, it happened that during this period of time, I happened to have a reason for not being able to do the mission, which can be revealed to the third generation of Hokage. Perhaps it depends on this reason as to how long the cultivation time can be bought. After the doubts, Chiba also had his own plan in his heart. Originally, he planned to find some time after reading Nao''s situation and discuss this issue with the third generation of Hokage in detail. But now that the three generations of Naruto have taken the initiative to bring up ~www.novelhall.com~, this reason can be revealed to the third generation of Naruto. Perhaps, it will be possible for him not to go out on missions for a period of time! Thinking of this, Chiba did not hesitate anymore, and directly responded: "Yes!" "Say it." The three generations of Hokage nodded, let go of the frontline battle report that he had just picked up in his hand, and made the appearance of listening, but in the corner of his eye, he glanced at the battle report in front of him. A certain team is required to carry out logistics and surprise attacks... Maybe Chiba is very suitable for this task. Whether it should be assigned to him or not, although it is not a dangerous task, it is not simple. The key is to command three teams to conduct operations. Although Chiba has completed a difficult task, I still don''t feel relieved to take three teams to complete the task. Let''s listen first, his performance in this deployment map task, depending on whether it is suitable or not. Such considerations were born in the hearts of the three generations of Hokage. Chapter 613： crucial moment! "In the end, the mission was actually quite smooth. Using the enemy Yanyin''s fear, I finally wiped them out. I don''t know what happened next because I was in a coma." Chiba let out a sigh of relief and ended the narrative, and Chibas narrative was very detailed. Basically, after he arrived at the mission site, all his actions were informed of the three generations of Hokage, even the complicated plan. , He gave it to the three generations of Hokage. However, in some key points in the narrative, he often inadvertently added a few sentences describing how the enemy treated him with fear or even fear. "Ok" At this moment, the three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba''s plan, his eyes flashed with admiration, and he let out a long groan. Merely passing such a plan has solved the most critical problems in the encirclement and created a state of equilibrium. Do not! Its not a state of balance, its to make Yanyin, who is most prone to lose control, feel relieved and relax, while Yunyin, who was originally indifferent, is **** because of Yanyins relationship, and even uses this plan to make Yanyin attack Yunyin. To invalidate the already unstable agreement between the two parties, and change the situation from dealing with Yanyin and Yunyin to dealing with Yanyin or Yunyin... Chiba''s strategy is unexpected but reasonable, and he can always deal with situations that ordinary people find extremely difficult. This time, relying on this volume of the plan, I secretly separated Yanyin and Yunyin, allowing the unbreakable encirclement in a sense to collapse from the inside, making perfect use of the contradictory and complicated relationship between Yanyin and Yunyin. , It can be said to complete this task perfectly. His strategic level is unmatched in the whole village, even Lu Jiu, it seems to be a little worse. Now, he is just a little younger and lacks some experience, otherwise, this child will definitely be able to do... No no no! I was too anxious. I still need to think carefully about this matter. I always have to wait for him to grow up and thoroughly experience this battle before he can settle down. Even, there are already four generations, and he has to be more or less peaceful. Discuss the four generations. However, I believe that no matter who it is, he will not have the qualifications of Chiba. What''s more, the child''s behavior to protect his companions at all costs during the task, as well as the final decision on the Takimaha incident... This child is not only talented, but even though he is coldly treated or even rejected by the village, his heart is as warm as fire... He was born in the village, it is simply a blessing for the village! At the same time, the three generations of Hokage did not hesitate to give Chiba the highest evaluation, even the three generations of Hokage''s worries about the future of the village, because of the appearance of Chiba, one missing. But looking at the three generations of Hokage who focused on the plan, Chiba felt a little nervous. I dont know. After listening to my narration, whether the third generation of Naruto can detect the gangsters is the key. If he can detect it, he will definitely not send me out during this period of time. Then, I will have more time to do it. training. However, if the three generations of Naruto are not aware of those key things, then I will still be sent to the mission. There is no way for the ninja to refuse the mission, especially the mission issued by Naruto himself, even if he knows it is dead, it must be true. To finish. After all, ninjas exist to complete tasks. Although in this Naruto world, ninjas are a regular profession, they also have a "bright" feeling. However, this cannot change the nature of the ninja-complete the task! And from now on, between the Battle of Godless Kunqiao, if I were to be assigned a task, it would be difficult for me to improve much. Even the originally planned physical training is basically a waste of water, and the practice of the bird flash is basically impossible. Although this is a report, in essence it is the key to determine whether I can change my destiny in the future and even the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao! Chiba took a breath unconsciously. He has finished the narrative, 0 is now waiting for the reaction of the third generation of Hokage, and, just now, the third generation of Hokage has asked him to leave, but stopped him, and then asked him to report that Qianye can already feel something in this situation. The current situation may be that the third generation of Hokage still has some ignorance about this mission. After all, Hongyan and Xuena acted separately from him in the middle. Maybe the third generation of Hokage wants to hear about his situation. Either the third generation of Hokage may have discovered something from the scroll that he just put down without a trace, and asked him to report, and the deployment map event has ended, everything has settled, and the scroll can''t be missed by the deployment map event. The problem, it is very likely that something happened on the battlefield where the fighting is becoming more and more intense. The third generation of Hokage needs to make some arrangements, and these arrangements require him. Therefore, the third generation of Hokage needs to understand when he was carrying out the defense map mission. detail. From the perspective of "Three generations of Hokage told him to retreat and stopped him, and the time between them should be the time when the three generations of Hokage just finished reading this scroll", it is estimated that, in the two possibilities, the last The possibility of the person is greater. In other words, according to his own narrative, the three generations of Hokage may appoint him to carry out frontline war missions! And now Chiba would never want to perform frontline war missions. This narrative is actually very crucial! If the current three generations of Hokage let Chiba go to the mission, Chiba would have to go. It is wartime, no, even if it is not wartime, defying Hokage''s orders and not performing the mission is definitely a very serious matter. Even if Chiba has given the village much credit, how tolerant the three generations of Hokage, regardless of his refusal, and even refused to let him carry out tasks according to Chiba, his loyalty to the village will still be reassessed, then, He would definitely not be able to participate in such a crucial battle as the Battle of Shenwu Kunqiao. Even at that time, he would still be forbidden in the village. Similarly, if he personally explained the situation to the third generation of Hokage and explained the reason why he could not participate in the mission, then it is very likely that the third generation of Hokage will not send him to the battlefield for this reason, then he will still not be able to go to the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao. . Moreover, because he said the reason himself, he probably couldn''t even find a rebuttal. Here, only the three generations of Hokage found out by themselves, and then strictly ordered Chiba not to carry out the mission, so that in the future, he can confidently find a reason to participate in the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao! The current situation seems simple, but in fact it is very complicated! It seems that Chiba played a leading role in this defense map task, and most of the great contributions of this defense map task are also his... Then, the task at hand, I am afraid that Chiba is not a must. At this moment, the three generations of Hokage combined with the plan handed by Chiba, and a smile of relief appeared on the corner of their mouth. coming! At this time, Qianye''s eyes were frozen, he knew that the crucial time had come! "Can you keep this plan for me as a souvenir?" The third generation of Hokage gently put down the plan, took a breath, and said. "of course." Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Chiba naturally agreed. This plan is no longer useful. Anything will do. He is now focusing on another thing. For this reason, his breathing has also slowed down. . Is to make me retreat! Or, tell me about that scroll? Chiba''s heart was intertwined with this thought that made his heart beat slightly faster. "Thank you, let''s not hide it from you, I plan to give this plan to my youngest son, Asma to study." Three generations of Hokage said with a smile, and a trace of his father''s unique pampering and an anxiety of hating iron and steel flashed in his eyes. "Give it to Asma?" Qianba''s face unchanged said ~www.novelhall.com~ Let me withdraw? Or tell me the situation? But in his mind, the thoughts became more anxious. "Well, that kid should learn more from you, and reading this plan will definitely be of great benefit to his future development. If the effect is good, I want to include it in the textbook." Three generations of Hokage nodded, and looked away from Chiba. coming! Although the three generations of Hokage said such unprecedented words as "compiled into the textbook", Chiba didn''t care at all, his eyes were fixed on the three generations of Hokage, and his heart tightened suddenly. The time for decision is here! "Here, I have a mission..." At this moment, the third generation of Hokage picked up the front line report that was put down. Chapter 614： Is it impossible to change? task? The three generations of Hokage didn''t even notice it! Chiba gritted his teeth slightly, frowning slightly, and his heart violently tightened. At this moment, the words of the three generations of Hokage had already spread into his ears, and the three generations in his eyes had already placed their hands on the scroll. Next, it is estimated that let him look at the content of this battle report, and then let him prepare for the mission. In the future, the three generations of Hokage will pay more and more attention to him due to the performance of the defense map incident, and pay more and more attention to training him. From this time on, he will continue to accept this kind of task, continue to experience in the war, and continue to experience life and death. Constantly enriching experience. However, he will lose all his training time and may not be able to cope with all the situations he can think of in the future battle of Shenwu Kunqiao... If you change your destiny, you will also fail! I have said so clearly and clearly, almost all the hints are already explicit, and the three generations of Hokage have not been able to hear the words... This is impossible Although Qianye''s face didn''t change much, his heart was overwhelmed. Although it wasn''t panic, there was already a strong sense of anxiety. The three generations of Naruto are wise and can lead Konoha to victory in the Second Ninja World War. It is absolutely impossible that my plan will make it impossible to even see the problems in my words. Could it be that this is because I want to change my destiny, so this Naruto World is already preventing it? By disrupting my plan...or rather, through the hands of three generations of Hokage, I am constantly in danger, increasing my mortality rate, and eliminating me as a changer... This is not impossible, the self-repair of the timeline... The established destiny... Is it really impossible to change? Chiba''s brows became tighter and tighter, and his drooping hands couldn''t help tightening, and they were already clenched into fists. hateful! No, you can''t just give in. Since the third generation of Hokage hasn''t noticed yet, then I will find a way later, and it will definitely attract the attention of the third generation of Hokage. If it doesn''t work, just say it blatantly. When the time comes, at the time of the Shenwu Kunqiao Battle, think of a way! However, Qianye''s heart was overwhelmed by him, and a series of thoughts flashed in his heart, and even various ways to deal with it were constantly emerging. With these thoughts flashing, Chiba gradually calmed down. But at this moment, the third generation of Hokage that he touched the scroll with his hand was a pause, looking up at Chiba''s movement and lifting the scroll at the same time, but his face was slightly stiff. Wait! What did Chiba just say? At the moment, in the mind of the third generation of Hokage, like a flash of electric light, a series of thoughts suddenly appeared in the mind. fear? Chiba just said, the enemy''s fear of him? In the whole plan, all the enemies, even the two quasi-S-rank ninjas of Yunyin and Yanyin, and the two-tailed ninja force, are defensive against his actions, and the intention is obviously to defend and counterattack. ... From the beginning of the whole mission, all enemies were jealous of Chiba...Even strong men like Renzhuli and quasi-S-rank ninjas were jealous of Chiba? impossible! Chiba is just a ten-year-old child, no matter how special he is, the enemy can only be surprised at him, and taking it more seriously, it is absolutely impossible to be jealous! Facing an opponent, an opponent who has played against each other for the first time is jealous, and even adopts a defensive position in the initial tactics. There is only one possibility... Chiba is already famous among them! They know the existence of Chiba, they know how powerful Chiba is, and even, they were ordered by the upper echelons to treat this person carefully... In other words, Chibas reputation has been spread in Yanyin and Yunyin, even Shayin, Wuyin, and even all Ninja villages! Everyone knows Chiba as a person, and some of his information, and knows that he is powerful, his terrible, and his must be treated with caution, and even take a defensive position to safely defeat or even kill Chiba! Celebrity treatment... Just like the famous Jiraiya, Oshemaru, and Tsunade, hearing the name of Sannin, the enemy''s reaction was probably the same. Chiba... Has become famous! Thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage who stopped, frowned tightly. But...how is it possible? I have always strictly sealed off Chiba''s deeds. I also ordered every ninja in the village who knew Chiba''s deeds not to speak out, and to keep them confidential. Chiba''s reputation is impossible... Do not! Shayin, Yanyin, and Yunyin, they should all know that Chiba exists. Even Shayin and Yanyin directly witnessed the battle in Chiba. Yunyin should be able to infer from the death of Yeyuebi. A little bit. Moreover, these villages, especially Yan Yin, will deliberately spread the deeds of Chiba, making him the primary target of attack and attention in the eyes of the villages... How am I confused! There is no impermeable wall. Since Chiba is involved in the mission between the villages, how can he not be famous for his characteristics? How could it not be famous! Thinking about it, the third generation of Hokage slowly closed his eyes, frowning tighter. Such a Chiba, sending him to the battlefield, the risk factor is too high! Although there was nothing wrong with this deployment map task...No, this time the deployment map task, he should have been targeted, and even every time he was targeted! This child is seriously injured every time he completes a task, even near death! Why didn''t I find it! The three generations of Hokage were quite annoyed. Now that the war is getting worse, it is really not suitable for Chiba to be on the front line at this time! Not suitable for participating in tasks! The current tasks are basically related to the front lines, even if they are logistic tasks, they will go to the front lines! And his strength is far from Jilaiya, Oshemaru, and Tsunade. He still can''t produce deterrence. It''s just a seedling that other Shinobu village wants to kill! Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage opened his eyes, but put down the scroll in his hand, and said, "No, it''s okay. For this task, I thought of a better candidate." A better candidate? But Chiba, who was wondering how to guide the three generations of Naruto to pay attention to the issue of celebrity treatment, was taken aback when he heard that, and then was ecstatic! The reaction is over! The third generation of Hokage has reacted! This is not, the self-repair of the timeline! "You should withdraw first!" And then, the three generations of Hokage once again let Chiba retreat. Hearing these words, Qianye almost subconsciously nodded and left, but at the moment he spoke, a thought flashed through his mind, and the conversation turned: "Don''t you need me?" No way! Can''t simply agree here! Here should... Very concerned about the situation of the task! And in his mind, this thought flashed through. "Well, no need, there are good candidates." The third generation of Hokage put the scroll on the table and looked at Chiba and shook his head. "Is this mission dangerous?" Chiba asked again. This kid... Seeing Chiba''s frowning expression and staring at the scroll, the third generation of Hokage was taken aback for a moment, and he was about to spit out the words "not very dangerous". No way! If it is not very dangerous, this child would probably want to take up this task even more. Here, it shouldn''t be, it''s not very dangerous! "No, not a very important task." Three generations of Hokage turned around. Isn''t it important? Chiba''s face remained unchanged ~www.novelhall.com~ but a smile appeared in her heart. The three generations of Hokage are really good-hearted to me, so don''t embarrass him here. "I got it, then, I will withdraw." Thinking about it, Chiba bowed and bowed. "Go ahead and rest well." The third generation of Hokage took a sigh of relief and watched Chiba turn and leave. "Snapped!" The door of the Hokage office slowly closed. Sure enough, am I getting old? Unexpectedly, I didn''t even notice... Almost put Chiba in an extremely dangerous situation... Seeing that Chiba''s back was hidden by the door, the third generation of Hokage frowned slightly, coughed twice, and slowly leaned on the chair. His eyes are full of worry. Chapter 615： Weird atmosphere it''s wired too weird! Chiba walked on the most prosperous road in the village, which was also the way he returned to the cabin. His brows were slightly frowned, and he would say "strange" in his heart without taking a step. Even his walking posture was a little stiff. what happened? What''s going on? Chiba''s lips were slightly tightened, and a slightly stiff arc was outlined, which made him look rather embarrassed. In fact, it is no wonder that Chiba has an awkward look. At this moment, he is walking on this prosperous road... It''s quiet! Yes, there was no sound at this moment on the originally lively and prosperous street, not that there were no customers or merchants, nor that the shops were not open. On the contrary, it was still almost crowded. It''s just that, instead of the bustling and noisy of the past, there is only a silence that can be heard by needles. What''s going on today? Could it be said that because of the war, the village fell into some kind of instability? Do not! No matter how it is said, it is impossible. If you are caught in some kind of unstable recent situation, you should either show the feeling of depression or turmoil on the verge... But the current situation, although quiet, but... Thinking about it, Chiba stepped forward and took a step from the walls of people on both sides, and the pedestrians who saw Chiba walking away and letting go, stared at Chiba and followed him all the way. Moving. This situation... Chiba frowned slightly, and suddenly felt a little goose bumps on his back, which was really embarrassing. He just left the Hokage Building and after walking for a while, he used to enter the most prosperous part of the village, which is also his usual route back to the cabin, but he did not expect that when he entered this bustling commercial street, the original voice The crowded streets suddenly became quiet, and the humming of people changed directly to the audible drop of needles, which almost gave him a feeling of stagnation. At the same time, after quieting down, the crowd that originally occupied the middle of the street suddenly spread out towards the two sides, as if to give him a way, and everyone''s eyes looked at him directly, as if I saw something like someone I had never seen before. Originally, Chiba was planning to find an unremarkable street and leave slowly. This is also his first choice when he goes home. However, now unexpectedly, the crowd gave him a way directly, and Chiba unexpectedly At that time, he had to go down this road. After all, the streets were crowded with people who gave way. Except for the way that gave way in the middle, he had no way to find an inconspicuous road. And this is not what makes Chiba feel strange and embarrassing the most. It is the eyes of the crowd that make him feel strange and embarrassing the most. Yes, look. In the eyes of the crowd, Chiba did not find the slightest disgust and contempt. Since he crossed over, he basically walked on the road. Wherever there are people, there will be disgust and contempt. There are even some questions about "traitors." "The scolding. Until recently, just before the mission, Chiba was walking on the road, and there were questions such as "Master Shinsuke did not care, let Master Xuena live with such a dirty traitor son for so long?", "Yes. How could Lord Shinsuke allow it? This is the son of the traitor. How can he let his daughter live in his house?", "Oh...Is it because Master Shinsuke is still thinking about friendship with that traitor? My lord...No, does Shinsuke-sama mean to let Master Xuena and this traitor''s son...", "What are you talking about, how can Master Jinsuke let Master Xuena and this traitor''s son... And, Master Shinsuke long ago? Make a clean break with that traitor. In the past ten years, I havent seen Mr. Shinsuke have any contact with this traitors son. Dont talk nonsense!", Even if its not like this, the Hyuga family doesnt care about it. How can such a noble family be with the traitors son Together..." and so on. And this time, there was not only no discussion, but also no disgust and contempt, and even an inexplicable feeling of "looking at strangers" was revealed in everyone''s eyes. To be honest, besides being embarrassed, Chiba is still a bit confused and depressed. I don''t remember what I did to make the villagers cancel their disgust and contempt and their various comments with "disgust to the traitor son". How do you feel, what they think of me... has changed a lot? Chiba''s pace couldn''t help speeding up a lot, and the idea of ??buying some ingredients to go back was completely forgotten. Now he doesn''t want to stay on this street for even a second. For one thing, the attitude of the villagers was a little abnormal, which made him feel uncomfortable. It may not be appropriate to describe it. Without the usual disgust and disgust, Chiba now feels uncomfortable. Moreover, the villagers look at him. The look in his eyes gave him the same feeling as "They are looking at some kind of "cherished monkey"...", this feeling of being surrounded by people really made him very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. Secondly, this quiet atmosphere seemed even stranger among the crowd, making him get goose bumps all over his body, making it even more uncomfortable to look at him. No matter what happens, get out of here first! The sooner the better! Thinking about it, Chiba''s pace was getting faster. First, he walked quickly, and then trot slowly. Fortunately, this commercial street was not too long. Before Chiba was about to run, he turned into the cabin. On the trail. "Ah... he ran away..." The crowd whose gaze has been moving along with him, watching him turn into the trail and enter the woods, didn''t know who, a little dazed by such a sentence, as if subconsciously expressed. "Um... ran away." Then, another sentence came out of the crowd with the same tone as the previous one. "Why run?" Later, such an interrogative sentence appeared in the crowd, but it sounded so absent-minded that the interrogative sentence was so plain. "Who knows? Why run..." Then, there was a very absent-minded response. Yes, why did he want to run? It was obvious that we treated him like that before, and he didnt seem to have heard it before. He ignored us and made us a little annoyed and aggrieved. Why did we run away this time? We have absolutely no malice. what. At the same time, in everyone''s minds, an idea came up unconsciously. Growing up! Chiba. At this moment, among the crowd, the tall and sturdy boss writing under the signboard of Konoha Mantou, standing with his chest crossed, his eyes extended along the woods, and such a thought came into his heart. Its just that I rarely come here to buy steamed buns. Is my craftsmanship degraded? Thinking of this, the owner of the steamed bun shop glanced at the Konoha extra-large steamed buns specially made for Chiba in the shop~www.novelhall.com~ with no expression on his face. "Ms. Xuena is taking care of me, how could I buy steamed buns from you." At this time, although the boss didn''t show any strange expressions, he was even as serious as a steel plate from beginning to end. The lady boss seemed to see through his thoughts and couldn''t help saying. is it? Because you have a girlfriend? Hearing his wife''s words, the steamed bun shop owner still held his chest with his hands, with a stern expression like a steel plate, his eyes turned back to the woods, the figure who had already been completely invisible, was silent. However, there was a light flashing in his eyes, as if a cross star shone suddenly and spread out. Good job, Chiba! The lady boss beside him sighed and shook her head when she saw her husband''s appearance. He really likes Chiba, maybe, ten years ago, I shouldn''t oppose him adopting Chiba... Thinking about it, the lady boss looked at the direction Chiba was leaving, and sighed silently. Chapter 616： crow What the **** is going on... The abnormal ones are a little scary! Chiba stopped and sighed deeply. Just after he stepped into the woods, he ran all the way, and didn''t stop until he was about to reach the cabin. At this moment, Chiba felt a little gasping because of the rush. Fortunately, I didnt follow, I thought they would follow me in... Then, this thought came to him. Just now, he really thought that if he didnt run faster, the crowds in the bustling commercial street would follow him, and he would subconsciously start rushing, even hurriedly. Let myself gasp. "Yeah...yah..." At this time, a cry of crow accompanied by a fluttering flap of wings from the diagonally above Chiba, and into Chiba''s ears. Ok? Hearing this sound, Chiba frowned slightly and looked back. But after hearing a "click", the black crow with bright feathers, flapping wings, stopped on a horizontal branch above his head, the crow''s head was tilted, and in a pair of dark crow eyes, Reflecting the sight of Chiba turning his head. this is A slightly surprised look appeared on Qianye''s face, and he turned his body around. At the same time, the crow tilted his head to the left and looked at Chiba''s turning around. Does Uchiha stop water? The astonished expression on Chiba''s face slightly converged, and his eyes reflected the movement of the crow looking out to the left and then swiftly tilting back, but he thought of a person in his heart. In the original work, seeing the image of the crow, undoubtedly the first thing that comes to mind is the Uchiha Itachi who destroyed the clan by himself, and judging from the current timeline, the owner of this crow is undoubtedly the one who is called legend in the original work. The general "Uchiha the strongest" and "The strongest phantom ninja" Uchiha stopped water. It should not be wrong, this is the crow of Uchiha Shisui... But after thinking of the master of the crow, Chiba''s brows wrinkled slightly. The crow of Uchiha Shisui cannot appear here out of thin air. According to the information in the original work and the formula book, this crow should exist just like the Ninja dog and the Ninja cat. It can be used as a detective, a clone, and may even possess a certain degree of intelligence. For example, Parker in Shinobu can even speak human words. Although I don''t know how Uchiha Shisui trained and feeds these crows, it is certain that what the crow sees will eventually be learned by Uchiha Shisui. As for the method of learning, it is not clear. And if you think like this, is this crow sent by Uchiha Shisui to watch me... No, it should not be surveillance, but observation! If you monitor, you can''t be so blatant. Uchiha Shisui... Are you interested in me? Thinking about it, a trace of doubt flashed in Qianye''s eyes. The crow tilted its head to the right, then tilted it a little further, and slightly lifted its left wing, then tilted its head and buried it under its wings, as if it was beginning to arrange its wings. Speaking of it, the age of Uchiha Shisui...I dont know yet, but, judging from his appearance, he should have entered the dark part, the writing wheel eye should have been opened, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is still uncertain... But why should such a crow come here? Shisui is a descendant of Uchiha Mirror, and his loyalty to Konoha is beyond doubt, and what I did did not harm Konoha, and the village could not doubt me. It''s impossible for the crow to come here maliciously. Could it be... This is to convey kindness... Shishui''s kindness to me? Send crows over? Not like it! We are now friends in the same village. Wouldn''t it be better to meet in person if we want to express kindness? Moreover, Danzo shouldnt do anything to him now. Itachi is thirteen years old when he opened a kaleidoscope to write a wheel, and the current Itachi is only two years old. There are still eleven years left for the leader to seize his kaleidoscope to write a wheel. No need to shy away from what it is. However, not necessarily, he is from the Uchiha clan... Ok? The Uchiha clan? Now the Uchiha clan''s combat power is basically on the battlefield, and it is also a certain wartime attitude of the Konoha high-levels towards the Uchiha clan. Although Shisui is a descendant of Uchiha Mirror, his relationship with Sandai, Danzo, Zhuanke Koharu, and Mito Menyan may be somewhat close. After all, he is the descendant of a trusted comrade-in-arms. But he is still the Uchiha clan, and he should be on the battlefield at this time! So, this crow... A series of thoughts flashed through, and Qianye''s eyes flashed brightly, and his heart suddenly became clear. This crow did not come for me! "Ah...ahhh..." And as soon as this thought passed, the crow seemed to have arranged its feathers, and it seemed to have noticed something. The head buried under the wings suddenly lifted up, and it quickly tilted to the left and right, looking in a certain direction, suddenly high. Screamed, and then stretched its wings, slapped it a few times, and flew up and flew towards the Hokage Building. That''s it! Chiba watched the crow fly away, his eyes condensed slightly, his figure turned, and he turned a half circle in the direction the crow was flying. It is for the third generation of Hokage! Qianye frowned slightly, and in his eyes was the imperceptible small black barrel on the crow''s right foot. It is the letter bucket for communication! The three generations of Hokage, after all, are the third generation of Hokage, they have his own set of methods of doing things! Seeing the crow flying farther and farther, Chiba looked back, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. It turned out that among the Uchiha clan, there are already Konoha''s high-level eyeliner, and it may even be the eyeliner of the third generation of Hokage. After all, Anbe is a cronies of three generations of Hokage. Seeing the crow completely fly away from his vision, Chiba''s smile slowly converged, but his head slightly bowed. The Uchiha family... The Uchiha family... No, this is not something I am considering now. Chiba shook his head, then turned back to his body, and started walking towards his cabin. This time he did not rush wildly. He walked very casually, even slower than usual. However, his raised face was carrying a few words. Divided the color of sorrow Perhaps, Ban had anticipated Uchiha''s current situation from the beginning. At that time, he and Zhujian founded Konoha at the same time, but the public opinion in the village is obviously lopsided, to the Zhujian and the Qianshou clan. He knows that he will never become Hokage, and becoming the successor of Zhujian must be the second generation of Hokage. In the door. And he knows Feijian~www.novelhall.com~ knows Feijians attitude towards the Uchiha clan... Its a pity that the Uchiha clan had actually been alienated from his clan leader... and finally saw that he was hacked. The tampered inscription... The final outcome of the Uchiha clan was actually destined from that time. If you can listen to the class, if you can live between the pillars for a while, then the Uchiha clan may be better off. but Thinking of Qianye taking a breath, there was a sigh on his face, and at the same time, his eyes slowly began to open up, and the cabin slowly entered the line of sight. Almost home...Huh? A ray of joy slowly appeared on Qianba''s face as the cabin entered his sight, and this ray of joy, which lasted only a second, solidified on his face. This The situation in front of him made Chiba stunned on the spot! Chapter 617： save time…… "Here" With a squeak, Kakashi opened the door of the cabin, and the noise of the teenagers outside suddenly poured into the cabin that had been silent for many days. "It''s been a long time!" Kakashi took a step and walked into the cabin. The furnishings in the house did not change much, just like when he came back from fishing and had a meal here. "Ok?" However, he soon discovered the difference, that is, the paper and scrolls piled up high that accounted for half of the dining table. this is He hasn''t been here for a long time. Since he was sent to the war zone to perform continuous tasks two years ago, he has not come to this cabin again, and Chiba hasn''t seen him for a long time. Even Lin and Tai Tu had reduced the task load during this period, and only saw more after a period of rotation. In the past two years, he basically had very few opportunities to return to the village. And during this period, there are also many young and powerful ninjas who are busy with wartime missions like him. Although those missions are not on the front line, they are mostly logistical support, hunting and defeating small groups of enemy troops, and spying. Intelligence and other tasks with a relatively low risk factor, but also experienced a lot of life and death battles and accumulated a lot of experience, which made him continue to transform on the way of the ninja. About a week ago, he was recalled to the village and could rest for a month. At the same time, a group of capable young ninjas were sent to the battlefield. It is a kind of shift rest, in order to keep the exhibitors in a certain fighting state. After all, under long-term stress, even a ninja will have various problems, which are not conducive to combat and will increase the failure rate of missions. This kind of rotation can also be regarded as a way to regulate morale and military spirit. The means, although not clearly stipulated, are implemented like regular vacations, whether in Konoha or the major Ninja villages. To be honest, after Kakashi returned to the village, he was shocked. After he returned to the village, after finishing his job with the three generations of Naruto, he heard that Chiba took Hirohiko and Xuena and broke through Iwayin and Unyin''s Surrounded the circle, bringing the defense plan back to the village with such explosive news. In fact, he also knew about the defense map. Someone once recommended him to participate in this task. However, the third generation of Hokage refused, and he was assigned to another task that occurred at the same time as the defense map task. It can be said He missed the task of this deployment map. However, originally thought that the third generation of Hokage would definitely agree, the ninja who recommended him to the chief of the intelligence force has already informed him some information. He knows how difficult the task is and how dangerous it will be, even he thinks This is basically an ultra-dangerous task with a failure rate and mortality rate of up to 90%. At that time, when he learned that he had been assigned to another mission, he also asked who was assigned to this mission, but the answer he received was only the words "confidential mission, no comment." At that time, he still felt that it must be a ninja of his teacher''s level to perform. I didn''t expect it to be the three of Chiba. It really shocked him, and what was even more shocking was that Chiba and the three of them had actually completed this task. He couldn''t imagine how Chiba accomplished this task. "Snapped!" The door of the cabin slowly closed, making a sound of closing. Kakashi also recovered from a series of thoughts, focusing on those scrolls and papers. Sealing technique? He picked up a piece of paper and looked at the tadpole essay style on it, with a faint surprise in his eyes. He knew the difficulty of sealing. Strictly speaking, everyone can learn sealing, no special The bloodline is not a secret technique. Even in the village, there are some conventional sealing techniques left in the library, and any ninja can observe and practice. However, there are very few people who can learn the sealing technique. In the sealing technique, the most famous and most powerful in the village is not Hokage, but two powerful women. One is the wife of the first adult, Uzumaki Mito. My lord, one is his teachers girlfriend, Mrs. Uzumaki Kushina, and besides that, there are only a handful of masters in the village''s history of sealing. And the proportion of ninjas who learned the sealing technique among all the ninjas in the village is also surprisingly low. One can imagine the difficulty of this sealing technique. He is also practicing sealing technique and sealing evil seals, but he has not made any progress yet. Are these... all the sealing techniques Chiba Xiu practiced? Kakashi picked up the papers and scrolls on the dining table one by one, and after looking at them one by one, he found that it was all sealing techniques, and the color of surprise in his eyes continued to grow stronger. Could it be said that Chiba has already learned something? Also, Chiba is a disciple of Mr. Kushina. Compared with ninjutsu, physique, and illusion, as Mr. Kushina of the Uzumaki clan, his best is undoubtedly the seal technique. I heard from Teacher Watergate that his sealing technique was taught by Master Kushinai. According to Master Watergate, the entire village cannot find a ninja that is more powerful than Master Kushinai''s sealing method. As the most powerful seal ninja in the village, it is not a strange thing for her disciple to learn seal technique and achieve success! Afterwards, Kakashi shook his head, smiled at the corner of his mouth, and thought of this series in his heart. After the thought flashed, his face became slightly serious again. Physical ninjutsu, ninjutsu, medical ninjutsu, and seal technology...what kind of level has Chiba''s strength risen to? Perhaps, completing the task of deploying the defense map is the best proof of Chiba''s strength. He has done what I might not be able to do. Really capable... Chiba! Thinking about it, Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly. Seeing that, he seemed to smile. At the same time, he glanced at the short blade on his left shoulder, the only relic left by his father~www.novelhall.com~I I thought I had made a lot of progress during this period. It seems that Chiba''s progress may not be smaller than mine. "Duh..." There was a slight sound of a hard object touching the table, and Kakashi put the scroll in his hand on the table and helped Chiba sort it out a bit. Speaking of it, Chiba hasn''t lived between the dining table and the wall in the past few years... After finishing a little bit, Kakashi turned his head, looked at the neatly stacked bedding in the corner, and narrowed his eyes. However, in his mind, Chiba used the dining table as a desk, studying and experimenting diligently, even if he got into the bed, he couldn''t bear to let go of the seal learning. Perhaps this is the furnishing he feels most comfortable. For a moment, Kakashi seemed to understand something. save time Chapter 618： Kakashi, hurry up! This should be Xuenai''s bedroom. Kakashi left the dining table, stopped in front of the stairs on the other side of the dining table, gently floated up the handrail of the stairs, and looked up to the closed door at the end of the stairs. It turned out to be Chiba''s bedroom... Thinking of this, Kakashi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he seemed to smile again. In his mind, it suddenly appeared that Xuena was living in a sunny and warm bedroom and Chiba living in a dark corner, curled up and shivering under the covers. Compare the picture. How do you feel that the dove is occupying the magpie''s nest... But maybe living with Chiba, the princess of the Hyuga family, couldn''t be the happiest... I remember what Lin said, Xuena seemed to be very interesting to Chiba. Now I dont know what the mood of the Hyugas guys who had pursued Yukina were like, the dream lover in their hearts, lived in the house of the traitors son they hated the most, and they were all in peace. Even after a few years of warmth, I feel that their faces have been green in the past few years. Thinking of this, a smile appeared obviously under Kakashi''s mask. Speaking of which, at that time... Suddenly, Kakashi remembered how Xuena was taken abducted that day. is it? At that time, Xuena fell in love with this guy. It must have been. At that time, I still remember Hyuga Yukie wanted to kill Chiba, and later heard that it was Chiba who rescued Yukina. People like Shinsuke-sama also came in person and invited Chiba at any time. To the Hyuga family, the three generations of Hokage-sama also went. Hey--? Maybe, Lord Shinsuke was very impressed with Chiba at that time, maybe, now Yuuki is living in Chiba''s house, and Lord Shinsuke agrees. In other words, maybe it is not necessarily true that Master Shinsuke intends to let Chiba enter the Hyuga''s house... It is not necessarily true that Lin''s suspicion is true. Now I have never heard of the princess of Hyuga''s family living in someone else''s house. Thinking about it, Kakashi suddenly let out a laugh. I dont know the guys from the Hyuga family, they saw this guy who had taken away their dream lover every day, and the guy they hated and despised appeared in their sight every day, and they also got the attention of their beloved God-sama Shinsuke Yu Chiba. What kind of expression will it look like. Speaking of which, Xueying''s attitude towards Chiba has changed a lot. At the beginning, he was still murderous. Although the two are still wrong now, it is clear that Xue Ying''s attitude towards Chiba has changed drastically. What happened between them? However, Xueying regards Xuena as her biological sister and loves...No, it''s a spoiling, I always feel that it is like gunpowder and fuze with Chiba. If this entanglement really happens, Hyuga''s house will be very lively. Kakashi thought very gossip in his heart, then Kakashi shook his head, turned around, pushed open the back door under the stairs, and the sun was shining brightly before his eyes. He couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes. After he adapts to the sunlight, in his eyes, what is reflected in his eyes is the three neatly arranged wooden piles that have been recessed in the middle, and under the eaves on the left hand side, the pile of splits, but with The same dented firewood on the stake. In the past three years, physical exercises should have not been let go. Kakashi smiled slightly, his gaze no longer stayed, and he looked to the right, looking at the bathroom that was already tightly fitted and looked like a small room derived from a small wooden house. Uh... This bathroom has changed a lot. Kakashi squinted his eyes slightly. He remembered that day when he was fishing late, and while eating in Chiba, for some reason, he had to take a bath. Then, he took a bath in the temporary bathroom with ventilation on all sides. In the heavy snow, he took the most impressive bath in his life. Is it because of Xuena... Thinking about the bathing situation, Kakashi walked out with sweat behind his head and walked into the woods behind the three stakes, frowning slightly at the same time. How does this forest feel a lot sparse? Kakashi went all the way, stepped over the stakes, and walked inside along a path that was trampled on. He is quite familiar here, because he walked from here when he was fishing. After passing through the woods, there is a small river where there are still a lot of fish. "This" But he hadn''t walked far. After just a few dozen steps, he stopped, his eyes widened slightly, and he was quite surprised. At this moment, in front of him, there is also a clearing, a round clearing piled up by fallen trees on the edge, it is also a clearing that did not exist. And what made him even more surprised, and even a little surprised, was the traces of pits and pits in the clearing, the traces of pierced or beaten trees on the surrounding trees, and... A pool of blood in the potholes on the ground! It doesn''t look like a battle is taking place... Seeing this, Kakashi stepped up subconsciously, and after checking these traces, he concluded that it was not a result of fighting. In a second, a drop of cold sweat slowly dripped from his forehead. This is the trace left by Chiba training! What kind of training did he do? How much blood did he shed to make this place look like a battlefield? This is no longer training, but life and death! Strands of horror color slowly emerged from Kakashi''s eyes, and a suspicious thought emerged in his heart. Needless to say, Chiba''s talent, the level of effort even seems to be desperate regardless of life and death, why? Why would he improve his strength so madly? Now he... does he really need such hard training? Or, does he have any secrets I don''t know, and he needs such crazy and desperate training? Kakashi squatted, stroked a darkened pool of blood on the ground, frowning. "Kakashi!" But at this time, before he thought about it, a call came from the cabin. "Kakashi, where did you go! It''s about to start! Come on!" After this call, a loud shout with soil came. that guy After understanding the yelling with soil, Kakashi closed his eyes and sighed, retracted his hand touching the blood, and stood up. Now is not the time to think about this, let''s go first. Thinking about it, Kakashi got up and left the woods, then walked into the cabin through the back door, went through the dining table, and opened the front door of the cabin. "Come on, grab that side!" With soil holding the bamboo pole tied with the banner in one hand, he pointed to the bamboo pole inserted on the ground on the other side, and said loudly. The others adjusted their positions, and their faces looked a little rush. Do you really want to do this? It feels so embarrassing... Kakashi paused, looked at the red banner and bamboo poles, half-squinted his eyes, and a huge drop of cold sweat slowly dripped from the back of his head. "Quick! What are you doing! Chiba is coming soon!" He didn''t understand ~www.novelhall.com~ immediately, he felt a little jumpy. "Ah" Looking at the anxious appearance of Tuo Tu, he lowered his head and sighed long. Then... he raised his head and ran out quickly, bypassing the adjusted position, and pulled out the bamboo pole on the other side. But when he looked at the serious and nervous faces of these friends bathing in the sun, Jia Tu and Lin, the corners of his mouth showed a smile. "despair!" At this moment, a foot stepped out of the woods they targeted, and a figure walked into the sunlight. "Congratulations, Chiba!" In the next second, the shouts of blessings from the young girls resounded in this remote corner of the village! Chapter 619： Long prepared... "Congratulations, Chiba!" With joy and warm words rang out in his cabin, Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, and his frozen expression slowly turned into surprise. They...how... At this moment, in Chiba''s eyes, the arched red banner with the words "Congratulations, Chiba!" written on them was reflected, and under the banner, Lin and Hong stood in front of the boys, Holding a small red banner with the words "Chiba Discharge Celebration", I didn''t know that Huo Genma, Ebisu, and Asma were standing behind them, each with a "V". In front of Lin Hehong, his hands were crossed under the small banner and compared to his chest. Both hands were marked with a "V", and a bright light flashed from his white teeth. And on their faces are toothy smiles full of joy. All sincere and caring smiles! Under the bright sunshine, their bodies seemed to be coated with a layer of light. In Qianye''s eyes, they were extraordinarily bright and their smiles were extraordinarily warm. is it? Still worried about my situation? So did you prepare this celebration on the day I was discharged from the hospital? In the next second, Chiba reacted, his surprised expression slowly eased, and a warm smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. then This warm smile solidified in an instant. In his pupils, the one who squatted on the ground, crossed his hands with a "V", and in the eyes of Kay with a youthful smile, a cross star flashed clearly, even Chiba even heard " Ding" sound, the special effect sound for this kind of cross star light in the animation. I always feel... there is an aura of destruction... At this moment, Chiba''s frozen smile slowly narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his mouth seemed to twitch. At the same time, at the moment Chiba''s smile solidified, Kakashi, Shiranui Genma, and Asma seemed to feel something, and their gazes involuntarily fell on this youthful guy in a green tights. I always feel...have a bad feeling... At the same time, such a thought arose in their hearts, and then the corners of their mouths twitched unconsciously. "Chiba!" At this moment, a shout suddenly popped out of Kaina''s youthful and burning smile. "Oh...oh!" Hearing this abrupt sound, Chiba almost took a half step back, almost a flash of fright flashed across his face, and subconsciously responded, but the words were full of surprise and the tone of "always feeling to be over". However, at this moment, the proud blue beast of Konoha in the future is frowning, his eyes are piercing and looking at Chiba, the youthful burning smile on the corner of his mouth has been restrained, his face is serious, and even serious is a bit scary. . "As your best friend and eternal opponent of youth, I want to send you an unparalleled gift of youth explosion!" Then, a serious and somewhat terrifying word was uttered very seriously from his end. "What...what!" Seeing Kai''s expression, Chiba almost subconsciously touched the ninja bag behind him, and the half-step back was slightly moved back, the color of shock on his face had not faded. He will not take this opportunity to attack suddenly! Such a thought came to Chiba''s heart naturally. "Humph?" At this moment, Kay didn''t seem to see Qianye''s almost alert movement, his eyes were closed tightly, and a deep smile appeared on his face. "My eternal opponent, you will be rejoiced by this gift, and the youthful blood in your heart will burn again and boil, then... dedicated to you, I have been preparing for a long time..." where? Was it the attack from below Shadow Dance Leaf? Still the instant attack behind! Kai is not good at ninjutsu. Now he should have practiced the eight-door Dunjia. With his progress, one or two doors may be able to open, and maybe the three doors can also be able to do so, so the instantaneous body magic is not for him. What''s the problem! At this time, Chiba''s body was slightly sinking, and he was already ready to fight. Long prepared... At the same moment, everyone''s eyes were attracted by Kai at this moment, and the other teenagers who happened to be with each other couldn''t help but feel curiosity in their hearts. "victorious" And at this moment, Kais scissors hands with both hands compared with the cutting action of scissors. With a sudden movement, the whole person suddenly jumped out. When he jumped out, his hands stretched out. When he jumped into the air, the whole person It was cross-shaped and jumped out. coming! Chiba''s gaze was condensed, his hands had touched Kunai, his figure was heavier, and it was already a standard fighting posture. victorious? On the other side, the doubts in the eyes of the other young girls were even stronger, and their eyes turned into the air with Kai''s leaping posture. "puff!" In the next second, Kay threw himself on the ground in this cross-fishing posture, his face buried deep in the ground. "V!" At the same time, a muffled word sounded in the place where Kai''s face was buried. At this moment, the bodies of the young girls and Chiba who were on the verge of an offensive collectively stiffened, and the look of expectation and curiosity on their faces and the color of dignified confrontation on their faces instantly solidified. Even the color on their bodies instantly turned white, and black lines pulled down from the top of their heads, all the way to the waist, like petrification. The air was suddenly quiet. Why am I so serious? I feel like a fool. At this moment, Chiba had such a thought. I''m so stupid to expect Kay. At the same time, Kakashi covered his face with one hand, turned his head, and closed his eyes helplessly. It hurts! On the other side, he covered his cheeks with his hands with soil, and the pressed cheek flesh was squeezed into the mouth like a chicken pecking rice, his eyes were already round, and the forehead was a black line. Kay... Lin''s expression on her face was mixed with helplessness, her hands were holding the red that was so shocked that she ran into her arms, and she hardly knew what expression she would use to face the cross-shaped Kai who fell to the ground. But the red in her arms was buried her face tightly, completely afraid to look at Kai. Ugh... this fool. Shiranui Kenma covered his forehead with one hand~www.novelhall.com~ closed his eyes and shook his head, similar to Kakashi''s reaction. Is there any such gift? Asma''s eyes widened slightly and her face was incredible. What a shame! Ebisu has completely turned his back and made an incisive summary of this series of situations. "Hey? Ahhhhhhhhhh?" At this time, Kay seemed to have found something wrong, and a series of interrogative interrogations sounded muffled from the place where his face touched the ground. Then, his feet flexed violently, and his hands stretched toward the curved feet, and his chest stretched out as if he wanted to grab his shoulders with both hands. The whole person is almost stretched into a "U" with the back as the axis. It turned out to be such a "V"! At this moment, everyone seemed to understand Kai''s meaning, including Chiba, Qi Qi violently complained. Chapter 620： lets start! "What are you doing?" Just as everyone was talking about the stalls, a very subtle voice rang behind Chiba. "Hirohiko..." And hearing such a sound, Chiba, Kakashi and others, whose eyes were focused on Kai, all looked at the back of the woods, that is, behind Chiba. After seeing the person, they couldn''t help but speak. At this time, behind Chiba, Hongyan was holding a short wooden stick in one hand and a subtle expression on his face. His eyes were already narrowed, almost half open, and he looked as if he was in a state of desperation. Like a fool. In Hongyans half-opened eyes, it was reflected because he desperately wanted to grab his feet and let his body form a "U"... Uh, it''s not right... "V" on the ground doing a similar stand up Kai in a diving action. At this moment, the air seemed to be quiet again. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. At the same time, in the seemingly quiet air, Kai''s suspicious voice was heard, acting like a fish that was washed up on the bank by the waves jumping on the land. "You...who of you...who will help me, help me...put my hand on my...knee..." Because of the fish jumping movement, Kay''s next words seemed to be a bit intermittent, and it was passed in perfect harmony with the sound of his jumping "pupu". When they heard his voice, Chiba, Kakashi and others looked back at Kai, who was already jumping away from them with fishes, paused, and blinked. , And then quickly turned his gaze back. "It''s nothing." Chiba said simply. "We are holding a celebration party for Chiba''s discharge from the hospital. It just so happens that you are here, let''s take it together." At the same time, Kakashi and others also said. He didn''t even think about it for a second, and directly ignored the proud blue beast of Konoha in the future, letting his lonely fish jump away. "Hey...you...don''t worry...I...full of youth...blood...best friend...I...forever...the opponent...I will...will...will burn...blood... Victorious... "V"... for... you see... burning... your... youth... my... best friend... yo... yo... yo..." In the face of everyone''s ignorance, Kai''s jumping movement became more and more open, his sweaty face seemed to burn, and his eyes were feverish. then While accelerating and jumping... while going away... At this moment, Hirohiko, whose eyes were still on Kai, blinked, then turned his head decisively, looked at Chiba and Kakashi and others, and said, "Is the celebration party? It seems that I am not here. Time." Hirohiko, who had a poker face, didn''t even think about it for a second, ignoring the proud blue beast of Konoha in the future. "Why... is there something?" Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Kakashi and others looked at each other and asked. And Chiba''s brows frowned slightly, and he naturally knew Hongyan''s intentions. Originally, he planned to deal with this matter after returning to the cabin to clean up. "Hongyan...are there many people here?" At this time, behind Hongyan, he held a small head on the left hand side, above his delicate face, his eyes closed and his brows slightly frowned. It was Nao who had a relationship with Chiba in the hospital. "Nao?" At this time, a slightly surprised word rang from the side of the soil, and then the sound of the bamboo pole falling, and the soil ran over. Bring soil... know Nao? Hearing this body, Qianye was stunned for a while, obviously did not expect that Dai Tu would know Nao. "This voice? Is that idiot brother?" Nao was blind, but her ears were still very sensitive, and she seemed to have heard the sound of dirt, and asked. After this sound, the momentum of running with the soil stopped immediately, the posture of the whole person running over hesitated, the embarrassment flashed on his face, the corner of his mouth almost twitched, but the light from the corner of the eye was glanced at Xiang Lin. After seeing only doubts on Lin''s face, she didn''t seem to notice the words "brother stupid", and then moved away with confidence. Dumb brother... At the same time, except for Lynn, Kakashi and others, including Chiba, flashed this idea in their minds. Does even this little girl (Nao) see that Taito is an idiot? "Taiji, do you know Nao?" At this moment, looking at the caring look on Nao''s soil that was parked next to Chiba, Hirohiko asked in surprise. "Well, last time I saw Nao..." Hearing Hirohikos question, he subconsciously replied, with his eyes still on Nao, and when the first half of the sentence was spit out, he heard the voice with soil, and seemed a little relieved that Nao walked out from behind Hirohiko. Suddenly, the whole person was completely exposed in front of everyone, and also exposed to everyone was the hand that interlaced with Hongyan''s fingers. Suddenly, seeing these dirt, choked in the second half of the sentence, and his eyes went wide. , Looked at Hongyan suddenly, raised one hand and pointed at Hongyan: "You, you," did not spit out the next sentence for a long time. At the same time, looking at the two holding hands, Kakashi and the others also opened their eyes slightly, with a look of surprise, the boys all had such a thought. Hongyan, do you have a girlfriend? She is still such a beautiful girl, she is simply a beauty! This kid usually doesn''t make a sound, but... As a girl, Lin and Hong had a glimmer of envy in her eyes. I always feel that Hongyan and this little girl match so well! "Sorry..." When everyone was shocked or envious, Chiba turned around and said, "Thank you for the farewell party, now..." "Now, just add me and Nao? Can you?" However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Hongyan''s words. Hirohiko? As soon as Hongyan said this, Chiba suddenly turned his head and looked at Hongyan, only to see a smile overflowing from the corner of Hongyan''s mouth. He patted his shoulder and shook his head, but his eyes flashed clearly. The meaning of "don''t disappoint everyone". "Are Hirohiko and Nao coming too? That''s great!" Hearing this, Taito also reacted from a state of shock, and said in a hurry, for fear that Hirohiko and Nao would change their minds immediately~www.novelhall.com~ What are you guys looking for? " At this time, Kakashi''s helpless words sounded. Chiba, Taito, and Hongyan all looked together, but Kakashi, who was holding the bamboo pole, looked helpless, but Lin and others looked at him, obviously asking. "Why do you think I would reject Hirohiko and Nao!" Feeling the inquisitive gaze of Chiba, Daito, and Hirohiko, Kakashi said with some tears. "Then, let''s start the farewell party!" Hearing Kakashi''s words, a blush flashed across Lin''s face and a big smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, announcing. And just after he announced, Asma, Shiranui Genma, and Ebisu walked away, revealing the barbecue rack that had been set up behind them, as well as plates of high-quality meat. "Let''s start, barbecue meeting!" Chapter 621： You are the protagonist "Zizi..." The sound of oil flower bursting one after another, pieces of roasted meat or whole pieces of quilt racks, or skewered in series with various vegetables, on the charcoal-fired barbecue grill, exudes this attractive fragrance. Chiba sat on the threshold of the front door of the log cabin, frowning slightly, and the skewers of barbecue and vegetables in his hand were still simmering. It was obviously just roasted and exuding a mouth-watering smell of meat. However, Chiba, who has always had no resistance to meat, does not seem to have any appetite at this moment. In his eyes, there are people such as Daito, Ebisu, and Genma who are playing together. Asma is doing it. Inserting the bag, looking after the grilled meat and vegetable skewers on the shelf, Hong Helin is laying hands for him. As for Kai, it seems that he is still trying to pose as the "V of victory" he gave to Chiba, jumping on the ground. , A scene of joy and harmony. "What''s the matter? You seem to be worried?" At this moment, Kakashi did not know when, he had already walked in front of him and handed him the drink in his hand. "Oh, nothing." Hearing Kakashi''s words and the drink handed over, Chiba shook his head and took Kakashi''s drink. "is it?" Looking at Chiba, Kakashi did not leave, but just sat down beside him and said, "Are you still worried about Wu Yue?" "No." Chiba shook his head. He has let go of Shiga''s affairs, at least he has forcibly left the matter behind. What he thinks in his heart now is indeed not Shiga''s betrayal. "Really? However, Shiga''s matter is really..." Kakashi frowned slightly. To be honest, when he heard that Shiga betrayed, stabbed Chiba, and even killed Mr. Morino and Kento, the first reaction in his heart was unbelief. He and Shiga Taketake have had several missions together, and their cooperation is considered a tacit understanding. Shiga Taketakes tactical strategy has also impressed him deeply, and even in the tactical arrangement, he has learned some from him. Moreover, under the enemys chase and interception, they also fell into desperation several times. During the battle, they also cultivated a considerable friendship of comrades. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are friends. Even this time he learned that the task of deploying the defense map may be done by himself. During the execution, one of the information learned was his presence among the members of the intelligence force, so after learning that he could not participate in the task of the defense map, he continued to question the situation of the defense map and the personnel involved. He was still quite worried about Shiga in his heart. And when he heard that Chiba returned from completing the task, he still put a big stone down in his heart, and he confirmed that Shiga''s betrayal had even killed the village partner and the close friend of his teacher at the same time. He could only feel unbelievable. This kind of unbelievable kind of comradeship that ordinary people can''t imagine, fighting side by side, even a mission-oriented ninja like him cannot easily give up. And the kind of trust that comes from fighting side by side is even more solid than ordinary people can imagine. He still has no real sense of Shiga''s betrayal. But I had to believe that the Jian Chuang in Chiba''s chest even frowned when he talked about the teacher Mizumen who rescued Chiba. There is no doubt that Shiga betrayed and stabbed the village partner in the back. "This is his choice." After hearing Kakashi''s words, Chiba temporarily pressed down on the worry in his heart and sighed. "Well, his choice." Kakashi nodded, agreeing with Chiba''s point of view, sighing in his words. After that, he turned his gaze slightly, followed Chiba''s gaze, and said, "From just now until now, you have been looking at Hirohiko and Nao. Do they have any worries?" In Kakashis eyes, it was reflected that Nao was cautiously blowing the freshly grilled barbecue, and Nao was quietly leaning on Hirohikos arm, frowning, as if listening to the various activities around him. At the same time, there was a hint of discomfort in the face of the lively scene on his face. It looked like a shy girl. "Nao has a strange disease." For Kakashi, unlike others, Chiba knew Kakashi and even knew what he was going to face next. They also performed the mission together. Chiyos antidote mission, if there was no Kakashi, they would hold back. For most of the enemies, he couldnt fight so smoothly in the face of Chiyo, and he still liked the role of Kakashi in his previous life. The two are also very familiar with Kakashi, so Chiba is relatively close to Kakashi, some You can talk to him. "Weird disease?" Kakashi frowned, looked at the intimate appearance of Hirohiko and Nao, and asked, "If I read correctly, should Nao be blind? Could it be..." "Yes, because of her strange illness." Chiba nodded, frowning tighter. "So you have to heal her?" Kakashi asked again, apparently understanding Chiba''s worries. "Well, I promised Hirohiko that Nao will be healed." Chiba nodded, "click", the oil flowers gathered into drops, dripping from Chiba''s meat skewers, and a few drops of oil were raised in the ground. "Is it cured?" Hearing this game, Kakashi frowned. He heard something keenly. This sentence, although Qianye said plainly, but in the front of the tone, not so much to say it to him, it is better to say it to Qianye himself. He could hear that Chiba had no confidence in this matter. "do not know." Qianye simply shook his head and said, "But, I must do it. Even if it is not cured, I must let the disease stabilize." Stabilize? Is this strange disease still unstable? Hearing Chiba''s words, Kakashi seemed to perceive something, and suddenly looked at Hirohiko, and his heart suddenly became clear. So it was for Hirohiko, Chiba... "Snapped!" After figuring this out, Kakashi suddenly stretched out his hand and patted Chiba''s shoulder, causing Chiba to turn his head in shock. And he said: "Then, you need to eat and sleep better, don''t you? The next treatment is absolutely time-consuming and laborious." Looking at Kakashi''s slightly bent eyes, Chiba could imagine the smile under Kakashi''s mask, and hearing his words, Chiba couldn''t help but look at the cold meat skewers, frowning slowly A slight smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. "Yes!" Then, he bit off a piece of grilled meat that was just right and chewed. Yes, worrying is useless now. Treatment must be carried out, and it may be a long-term process. Not only will I heal Nao, but I must also train to improve my strength and face all the possibilities that change my destiny! Thinking of this, Chiba took another bite of vegetables. Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Kakashi let go, took a slight breath, stood up, and said, "Then, let''s return to the team!" "Return to the team?" Chiba froze for a moment, and raised his eyes slightly, only to realize that everyone had become a group, and Nao seemed to let go of his guard, and talked with Lin and Hong. In the words, she seemed to often arouse the earthy expression on the side Suffered. At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ the two of them seemed to have left the team, hiding away from the joyful atmosphere. "This celebration, you are the protagonist!" Kakashi walked forward. The protagonist...? Chiba looked at Kakashi''s back, his stunned expression slowly turned into a smile. Thank you, Kakashi! Thinking about it, Chiba took a breath and followed Kakashi forward. At this moment, the others seemed to feel something. Qi Qi raised their heads and looked at the approaching Kakashi and the approaching Chiba. Then, Qi Qi raised his hands and waved. "Chiba is back, let''s let go of our stomachs and eat!" The voice filled with warmth and joy once again resounded in the remote corner of this village. Chapter 622： So, start researching! "Well...it seems to be overwhelmed..." "Who told you to eat so much." "Chiba eats more than me, why is it ok..." "Heh... can your stomach compare with Qianye''s big stomach king?" "What are you talking about, Kakashi! Can''t you go with me?" "Okay, okay, bring soil, Kakashi! Quarrels are forbidden!" "Then it''s too early, goodbye, Chiba!" "Goodbye, Chiba!" In the bickering with the earthy face and the poisonous tongue that Kakashi glanced at, the group of people turned around, carrying large bags of garbage, and waved at him, each saying goodbye. Chiba, Hirohiko and Nao stood at the door of the cabin, raised their hands and waved, saying goodbye. Then they watched, with a familiar look, everyone left with the usual bickering between Taito and Kakashi, and Lin''s persuasion. "call!" Seeing the people walking into the woods, Chiba let out a long sigh, looked at Hirohiko and Nao, and said, "Then, let me check with Nao first. Did Tsunade-sama stay? What kind of medical certificate? That is a good reference. If there is one, I want to see it." Obviously, Chiba is about to start Nao''s treatment. "Don''t take a break?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko asked slightly in surprise. Nao also turned his head slightly, seemingly surprised by Chiba''s decision. I have just eaten at this moment, and it is normal to rest for a while, and the portion of the barbecue just now is full, and both Hirohiko and Nao feel that they are eating a little bit and feel a little sleepy. Take a rest? When he heard Hongyan''s words, Chiba touched his stomach. Who was the big stomach king just now than Daitu, seemed to be a bit tired, and now it seems that he should take a rest. "Um... it''s okay to rest for a while." After thinking about it, Chiba nodded. Yes, I have just eaten now, so it is better to rest for a while, and some things cannot be detected when you are full, so let''s rest for a while. And now through observation, it can be seen that Nao''s body should have been deeply affected by the chaotic chakra. In addition to the blind eyes, the body is also very thin and not tall. It should be the chaotic chakra. The gastrointestinal function made her look a little malnourished. The root cause is the chaotic chakra. Although this situation is unheard of, it is certain that this will not happen overnight. I can''t be too anxious here. During this time, let''s work out a list of treatment time and training time. Starting today, we must get training on the right track. But in Chiba''s mind, this was such an idea. "Ok." Hearing Chibas words, Hirohiko nodded and said, As for Tsunade-samas medical certificate, I dont have it here, but after seeing Naos situation at the time, Tsunade-sama seemed to have prepared Nao in the hospital. The medicine you are using may be available in the hospital." "Medicine? Did Tsunade-sama used the medicine? Did you bring it?" Chiba hurriedly asked when Hirohiko mentioned the medicine that Tsunade had developed specifically for Nao. Tsunade''s medicine is also a good reference. Perhaps according to the results of the examination, a method can be found on the basis of Tsunade''s medicine. In his heart, Chiba was also quite excited. "Take it." Hearing what Chiba said, Hirohiko hurriedly took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to Chiba. "Is it a recipe?" Chiba hurriedly took it, and it seemed that he could not wait to unroll the scroll and looked at it carefully. "Well, because Nao will get sick from time to time, the amount of medicine is not stable, and it is impossible to prepare it all at once. So Tsunade-sama gave this formula to me so that I can prepare it at any time." Hongyan nodded, explaining this incidentally. "Hongyan, I want to go back." But at this time, Nao pulled up the sleeves of Ra Hirohiko, a bit of sadness and embarrassment on his face. Obviously he knew that Chiba wanted her to be treated, and looking at Chiba''s words, although he wanted to take a break , But listening to what he said, he didn''t plan to take a break, which seemed quite embarrassing. However, before Hirohiko could speak, Chiba said again: "Nao, this may be a bit difficult, but during this time, you''d better live with me. There is also a room on the second floor. During this time, it may I wont come back to live, so can I ask you to live on the second floor? It is convenient for treatment. Of course, Hongyan will live with me. Chiba said very politely, but in his tone, there was an unquestionable emotion in it. However, Chiba also has his plans. Now he has to train and treat Nao. The time is very tight. If Nao and Hirohiko live at home, he can save time for treatment at Hirohiko''s house, which can save considerable time. . Moreover, if Hirohiko has been asked to bring Nao, he is also embarrassed, there is always a feeling that he is arrogant to his friends, this time he is embarrassed. Live? When they heard Chiba''s words, Hirohiko and Nao were stunned. They never thought that Chiba would let them stay. But soon, Hirohiko understood Chiba''s mind. Chiba... I am afraid he has his own plan. This treatment of Nao must be outside of his plan. With his usual habits, I am afraid that when he comes back from this mission, he will find that he has many shortcomings and needs training. To make up for your own shortcomings, the time should be full... But even so, did you agree to my request? Thinking of this, Hirohiko took Nao''s hand, nodded, and said, "I know, then I will live today. I will go back to get some things with Nao now. I will move in today. I will go to the hospital to see if there are any guidelines. The medical certificate of Lord Hand." Hearing that Hirohiko agreed so quickly, Nao frowned slightly, a complex emotion flashed across her face, and her lips opened slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything. At this moment, her hand was tightened by Hongyan. After living together for so long, there was a devilish relationship between her and Hongyan. With this action of Hongyan, she felt Hongyan''s determination, the words of opposition and non-treatment, After all, he didn''t say it, but his face clearly showed a look of "I have been dragging you down, sorry". In the end, Nao lowered his head and fell silent. "Nao, please give me more advice. I will definitely heal you, but please don''t think it is causing us trouble. If you can, can you treat me as the kind of friend who can be used at will?" At this time, Chiba, who was staring at the recipe scroll, seemed to feel something. He suddenly left the scroll and looked at Nao, who was only on his chest, with sincerity in his eyes. Moreover, when you get married, maybe I will be the best man...Well, Hongyan doesn''t seem to have any friends, I must be the best man! How can you be seriously ill! However, in Chiba''s heart, an inexplicable thought came out unconsciously. Friends at will... But when he heard this sentence, Nao suddenly raised his head and turned to Chiba in surprise. "It''s my request, okay?" Seeing Nao''s movements, Chiba said again. Hearing Chiba''s words, a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Nao''s mouth, and then she took a breath and said, "Since you have asked so, then I will accept it with difficulty. However, I am very good at calling. Human, are you sure you can bear it?" As he said, he laughed out loud. Sure enough~www.novelhall.com~ It is a lucky thing for Hongyan to become friends with him! Her heart was full of warmth. Seeing Nao''s smile and this affirmation, Chiba also smiled at the corner of his mouth, looked at Hirohiko, and smiled at him. "Then, Nao and I will go back and pack our things." After this smile, Hongyan said. "Well, at the hospital, if you don''t give it, you can give me my name, or take a picture of Dr. Watanabe and say I want to see it." Chiba added. "Yeah, I got it." Hirohiko nodded and left with Nao. After watching them leave, Qianye''s gaze fell on the recipe scroll in his hand. So, start researching this drug formulation! Chapter 623： analysis Is it a herbal medicine? Ok As expected of Tsunade, this configuration tends to be mild, but there are many herbs that are cold but can stimulate appetite and gastrointestinal function. She also discovered that the disorder of Naxu gastrointestinal function can cause malnutrition, which greatly affects Nao''s health eventually overwhelmed Nao''s body. And there are many nourishing and warm herbs, and there are even some herbs that the human body can directly extract nutrients. Is it to supplement Naxu as much as possible? There are also some drugs that increase resistance to some special diseases. Could it be said that Nasu''s immune system is also having problems? That''s why there is this ingredient in this daily medicine. Chiba immersed himself in the pile of seal technique scrolls he used for practice on the dining table, and spread out half of the recipe scroll left by Hirohiko. After studying carefully, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, and he was secretly surprised. . Originally, he thought he had thoroughly understood the three pieces of medical knowledge left by Tsunade. Now after seeing this formula, Chiba feels that he is just getting started. In terms of medicinal properties and pharmacology, he is far from Tsunade. This is Nao. In the formula of daily medication, there are a full list of nearly 20 kinds of herbs, all of which are found in Konoha Village, and the medicinal properties of the herbs are different, and some are even completely opposite. However, Tsunade is perfect for them. Together, he created a special medicine that can be called tonic, increase resistance and promote gastrointestinal absorption and appetite, which he couldn''t imagine. Now he is able to combine five kinds of herbs together, its good enough, let alone 20 kinds, and they are the herbs in the village. Although Konoha Village is very prosperous, the pharmacy in the village and even Konoha village ninja special medicine The store may not have the whole Hokage Worlds herbal medicines. There are still a lot of missing parts. It is also very remarkable to be able to use these existing herbal medicines to make such special medicines. At least I have seen this formula before Chiba Using Konoha''s existing herbal medicines, it is estimated that it is difficult to formulate even one to promote gastrointestinal absorption. The gap is quite obvious. Worthy of being the strongest medical ninja in Naruto... Chiba couldn''t help sighing. After taking a slight breath, he spread out the entire scroll, and his gaze fell on the formula of "medicine for serious illness", but when his gaze settled, his eyes were slow. Slowly widen. This medicine for serious illness... Is Nao''s situation really that bad? You need to use such a strong medicine! I''m wrong The daily use of drugs, I am afraid, is to treat the damage caused by the use of drugs for this serious illness! These two formulas feel... Thinking about it, Chiba''s lips tightened slightly, and her brows frowned tightly. She didn''t think she took a deep breath, her face changed. It''s totally hanging Nao! "Ugh" Looking at the scroll, Chiba sighed, leaned gently on the dining chair, closed his eyes, and frowned into the character "eight". Even Tsunade can only use the method of hanging. I want to heal Nao, which is probably impossible, unless I give me five years or more, and I must concentrate on medical ninjutsu and medical skills. , Otherwise it will be impossible to reach Tsunade''s height. Combined with some rare drugs, there is hope that Nasu''s disease can be cured. And from this formula, it can be seen that Naos body has been riddled with holes, and the chaotic Chakra has caused irreversible damage to her body over the years. I am afraid that I can do it now. It is to slowly recover the damage caused to her by Chaos Chakra with medicine, and then stabilize the cycle of her serious illness caused by the accumulation of Chaos Chakra''s damage within a certain time interval... In this way, eight years...no, ten years later, it is possible for Nao''s body to return to the level of an ordinary person. In other words, on the basis of these formulas, I want to improve the daily medications to be more effective, to nourish the body and increase immunity and resistance. At the same time, I must also take the side effects of the severely ill drugs that harm Naxus body. Reduce as much as possible. In theory, this is not impossible. Although my current medical skills are not as good as Tsunade, if I concentrate on studying this area and at the same time can thoroughly understand Nao''s chakra chakra and physical condition, there is hope. It''s just... hard, hard... Thinking of this, Chiba slowly opened his eyes and exhaled a long breath, blowing a piece of paper on the table with a failed seal technique, almost flying away. Now, the most important thing is to get the medical certificate of Tsunade who may be in the hospital. If not, I have to plan to send Nao to the hospital for a thorough examination. I dont know the Watanabe Hiromi who still trusts me. Wouldn''t agree to let me use the hospital''s equipment, there are some things to check, there is really no way to check out without the equipment. At the same time, I have to talk about the drugs used for daily use and serious illness thoroughly. The theory of these combinations is not simple and easy to understand without the medical knowledge scroll that Tsunade gave me. then Thinking about it, Chiba slowly sat upright, but slowly rolled up the recipe scroll, and carefully took it into his arms, and then found a blank piece of paper from the scroll pile on the side, picked up the pen, and frowned. , Wrote gently. I still have to work out the training plan for these days. Because of the "celebrity treatment", the three generations of Hokage will definitely consider reducing my tasks, and even refrigerate me to reduce the number of times I appear in the enemys line of sight. My attention is focused on the other Konoha ninjas who are threatening to them... I cant help but find a reason to participate in the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao, but I didnt propose the task by myself, and the reason would be good then. Found. Moreover, since the Shenwu Kun Bridge is the end of the war, the various Ninja Villages have already been exhausted, and the manpower that can be called is also limited. Otherwise, the final task of blowing up the Shenwu Kun Bridge will not only be the water gate squad four. Individuals, and among these four people, Bo Feng Shuimen seems to be going to support other areas, so he handed over the captain to Kakashi to find a reason to participate. It took some brains, but it was not a big problem. Now... the most important thing is to train yourself. Ok The whole morning is used for physical training. The base of daily physical training is 2000 as the benchmark in the previous training. This time, we must limit it a bit. Try to use 2500 as the benchmark. But ~www.novelhall.com~ If you calculate the time like this, one morning may not be enough, so add half an afternoon to one morning... By the way, join the training of sword-wielding, which is also based on 2500. ... Hmm... Arrange the treatment of Nao in the early morning... Do not! It takes a day to thoroughly understand Nao''s situation... ... Thinking about it, Chiba fell into thinking, constantly calculating time, arranging everything reasonably, and then recording it on paper. Gradually, a training plan from 7 am to 10 pm was slowly formed. Up. Just when Chiba made the final stroke, the door of the cabin was pushed open. Hirohiko and Nao, carrying large and small bags, slowly revealed from behind the opened wooden door. Chapter 624： More and more like "Huh! That''s it!" Chiba gently fiddled with the slightly crooked cup, exhaled, looked back at the changed kitchen, and gently wiped his sweat. "ended?" At this time, Hongyan pushed away and opened the gray bra, sticking out his head, a drop of sweat on his forehead slid down his cheek, until it reached his chin, dripping gently. "Well, it''s over, it''s finally settled before dinner." Looking at Hirohiko, Chiba nodded, and then glanced at the half-enlarged kitchen, which had been moved to the dining table, dining chairs, and wooden cabinets on the wooden wall beside him, and nodded silently. This small wooden house seems to be more and more presentable. But in his heart, a thought came up silently. More and more like a home. "Ok." Hongyan looked at the kitchen and nodded silently. Just three hours ago, after he and Nao arranged their things and came over, at Chibas suggestion, they widened the original simple kitchen. Chiba even made a new wall cabinet, which is now wooden. The one on the wall. At this moment, in their eyes, this kitchen is centered on the dining table. From the perspective of him facing the kitchen, the innermost, that is, the frontmost place, is the newly built stove. To his left, It is a sink-like thing specially used for cleaning. It slopes slightly downwards and extends all the way to the outside. The cleaning water is directly drained out of the kitchen. On the right, there is the three-story closet, and there is a wooden wall extending from it. Long platform for pots and pans. In the three-story closet, the first level is for cooking supplies such as seasonings, and the second level is for their washing utensils. Four cups and toothbrushes are neatly placed, and the top level is empty, and there is nothing to put. s things. The entire kitchen is a rectangular parallelepiped. Around the dining table and chairs, there are passages for one person to pass through. Although it is not too spacious, it is much better than the original one. The situation outside the cabin has also changed a bit. If the appearance of the cabin is regarded as a cube, then there is an extra small cube on the first floor, which is the widening part. For these three hours, the two of them worked non-stop. Fortunately, Hongyan learned to escape with wind and was quite proficient in fire conditions. Using wind to cut down trees was much faster than Chiba''s hand. Five or six trees fell, basically two or three big breakthroughs, and all the wood needed. With the addition of Hongyan''s years of experience in repairing shantytowns, he soon completed the construction of the widened part, and the next step was to knock on the roof and windows. As for these manual tasks, Chiba also took care of it. He could use Kumu to carve a wooden spoon. Now there is a set of tools in the cabin, and it takes minutes to make a closet. At this time, Chiba was a little unbelievable looking at the kitchen, which was still rudimentary but lavish, and couldn''t help but sigh, that is, in the world of Hokage, it can be made so quickly. It takes a lot of money to change into a previous life In a few days. Only in the Naruto World, they can keep on high-intensity homework, changing to a previous life, I am afraid that no one can have such good physical fitness. It is impossible to use chakras to walk on the wall like them. This greatly reduces unnecessary time. "Lets eat, today Ill just eat some of the barbecue left over from the day. Can Nao scream?" After another glance, Chiba turned his head and looked at Hirohiko. At the same time, from the small platform under the closet, he picked up the large portion of grilled meat and grilled vegetable skewers left during the day, and put them on the table. "No, I''ll deliver it to her later, and she will eat it when she wakes up. It will happen with the cooked medicine later." Hongyan shook his head, opened the grey cloth and walked in, and took a few steaming grilled meats and put them on the table. "Does she always fall asleep like this?" Chiba asked casually. After Nao entered the door, after he and Hirohiko cleaned up the room that Yuuna was not vacant upstairs, they went to sleep and rested. They knocked and beat so much movement that she didn''t wake up. Obviously, this has something to do with her permanent chakra disorder. "Well, Tsunade-sama also suggested that she sleep more and exercise as little as possible." Hirohiko nodded and said. Sleep more and exercise less? Indeed, when sleeping, Chakra''s flow will be much slower than during activities, which can also reduce the damage to her body caused by chaotic Chakra. Sure enough, Tsunade was hanging Nao as much as possible...If this continues, Nao''s body will only get worse... It also shows how difficult it is to treat this disease! Chiba frowned without a trace, and then put down the last plate of barbecue. At this time, the aroma of barbecue has filled the entire kitchen. They had just fired a square stove perfectly under the perfect fire-dance ninjutsu and Chiba water-dance ninjutsu controlled by Hiroshiko, and when they tested the operation of the stove, they easily heated up these dishes. However, there is still a problem with the stove. They are not professional after all. The smoke exhaust of this stove does not seem to be very good. When cooking, you must open the window above the stove, otherwise you cant stay in the kitchen at all, although they are imitating There have been simple stoves made before, but after all, the craftsmanship is unfamiliar and some parts are not perfect. They plan to gradually improve in the future. The dishes were all served. Looking at a dozen plates of grilled meat and grilled vegetable skewers, the two picked up the bowls and chopsticks, went to the pot to fill the rice, and sat down. "Oh! I almost forgot." After sitting down, Hongyan seemed to have thought of something, took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to Chiba. "this is?" Chiba took the scroll, looked at it slightly, and asked. "The medical certificate that Tsunade-sama left when Nao checked her body." Hongyan replied. I didnt expect that Chibas energy was so great. After saying Chibas name to the Acting Dean, Dr. Watanabe, the medical certificate that I was not allowed to read and take out was easily taken out. feel Every time Chiba is seriously injured and hospitalized, it seems that he is not trying to recuperate, but to draw the relationship between the hospital together. In the words, in Hongyan''s heart, a rather admirable thought arose. "Um... let me see..." Hearing Hirohiko''s answer, Chiba subconsciously opened the scroll. "Let''s watch it after dinner." At this time, a hand was pressed on his hand, preventing him from opening the scroll, and Hongyan''s words followed. Hearing this, Chiba was slightly stunned. He raised his head to look at Hongyan, but he saw Hongyan''s poker face, as if he was the same as usual, but from his hand, UU reading www.uukanshu.com seemed to feel a firmness. . "Ok" Looking at Hirohiko, Chiba gently put the scroll aside and picked up the dishes. "Ok." Hongyan nodded, retracted his hand, and also picked up the tableware. Next, there was the sound of tableware colliding and the sound of swallowing food. The two sat opposite each other, both holding the bowl and eating with one heart. And in this silent silence, a warm atmosphere slowly escaped. Under the yellow candlelight, the shadows of the two of them were swayed, and there were stars outside the window, and the moonlight was bright. Really, I will have to eat together like this forever! Always feel... But at this time, in their hearts, they remembered such an idea. The appetite is much bigger! Chapter 625： The balance of the formula From this point of view, it is indeed the only way to choose to hang himself. I am afraid Tsunade also wants to take care of Nao''s body slowly. After reading this medical certificate, I can be sure that the daily use and the use of drugs for serious illnesses are for support. The same applies to the body, including sleeping more. However, the village''s medicines are still limited. Many medicines should have better alternatives. No, it should be said that some medicines in the formula are substitutes for these better medicines. Is this to take care of Hongyan? If you use those medicines with better effects, there are at least two medicines in Konoha Village. The prices of the remaining better medicines are not acceptable to Hongyan. Even the current formula is expected to make Hongyan''s life tight. I used to think that Hirohiko was richer than me, but now I feel a bit sorry for Hirohiko. The reason why he has more ninjas in his ninja bag than me is simply because the cost of herbal medicine is a little cheaper than my load-bearing items... He was actually stretched out! Under the candlelight, Chiba slowly put down the scroll, and tea was poured continuously into the wooden cup beside it, making a "dululu" sound. "how about it?" At this moment, Hirohiko, who was half standing up, sat down gently, and the teapot slowly moved away from the wooden cup beside Chiba, and with a "duh", he was placed on the small square table. "There should be a method. According to Tsunade-samas medical certificate, Naos disease is not terminally ill. Although Chakras confusion is troublesome, Naos body can still be maintained through medical treatment, but the formula is still needed. It takes time to make a certain improvement. As for the healing of Naos chakra disorder, it also takes time. However, as long as the medicine can nourish Naos body well, no matter how long time it takes, it will not be a problem. Even Naos blindness also has It may be cured. Chiba replied truthfully. In this regard, since Hirohiko asked, Chiba didnt intend to keep it secret. Its just that some difficult narratives were subtracted from the words, so that at least it wont let you Hongyan was too worried. As for the difficulty of this, although Chiba does not say, he himself knows that Tsunades formula has reached a certain limit, a certain balance, that is, the balance between Hirohikos economic power and the efficacy of the medicine. Medicine is already at its limit, and there is almost no room for improvement, unless Chiba formulates a formula composed of expensive medicines that Hirohiko cannot afford. Obviously, this will not work. Although Konoha Village is prosperous and the three generations of Hokage are generous and gentle, it is not a charity. Even if the third generation of Hokage will provide all medicines, it is impossible to supply them for a long time. Among the formulas that Chiba thought of with the best curative effect based on Tsunades formula, There are some precious medicines, Konoha will be painful when used, not to mention the long-term supply. Which drugs are rare and precious, the pharmacological properties and the types of herbal medicines left by Tsunade, and the medical knowledge scrolls about the types of chemical drugs are actually marked. Among them, Chiba also knows a little bit about the market. "Ok." Hearing that, Hongyan nodded, and didn''t say anything. The face under the candlelight was still the familiar poker face, no change. However, with this simple sound, Chiba could hear Hongyan''s self-confidence in him, as well as the faint "cannot give Chiba any pressure" tone. Im afraid that when he just nodded, what Hirohikos heart flashed was "No matter what Chiba says, I cant put too much pressure on him. If Naos condition is cured, if he is not cured, I cant put too much pressure on Chiba. ......" Such thoughts. Although it didnt appear on the surface, Hirohikos words clearly meant that he didnt make any hope for Naos illness, and he didnt want to put too much pressure on me. Some things, even if I didnt say it, he actually knew it. Avoiding things like difficulty is probably unnecessary. Perhaps this is fine. If you don''t have any hope, Hongyan can at least calm down in this regard, and will not be shaken by some inevitable failures, which is undoubtedly good for him. After all, although the third generation of Hokage may refrigerate me, there is no reason to refrigerate Hongyan, a genius who is also the seed of the future. Hongyan may still be sent on a mission. As for Xue Na, I am afraid that there will be no more tasks. She was originally the Hyuga Sect''s family, and this mission, I am afraid, is already an extraordinary one. After gently rolling up the scroll of the diagnosis book, Chiba flashed a series of thoughts calmly, sat up straight, glanced at the teapot, and after answering the answer, Honghiko, who looked down and read, said, "What kind of book is this? ?" While talking, Chiba vaguely saw that the end of the cover of the book was the word "Ninjuan". I guess it was a biographical novel. Although this is an era of war, there are always some literary works that become popular. Chiba remembers that Hirohiko also likes this type of books. It seems that Hirohiko has said that he will read some novels and comics when he rests. Of course, these novels and comics are all novels and comics in the Hokage World, and have nothing to do with those from previous lives. . "Huh? This is a sample publication given to me by the publisher. It said it will be released soon. Let me comment, uh... the reward is a reward for a D-level task." Hearing Chiba''s question, Hongyan raised his head, turned a page in his hand, and said. "Oh." Chiba nodded. In fact, he didn''t care too much and didn''t ask much, but accidentally caught a glimpse of the "sex" and the "Sex" revealed on the title page of the "Ninden" on the title page. The radicals of "wood" on the top of "sexual" seem to be half of a certain character. It turned out that it was extra money... However, the publisher specially sent him a sample magazine to judge him. Could it be that Hongyan''s novel is actually very powerful? After all, you can use appreciation novels to make extra money... At the same time, there was such a slightly surprised idea in his mind. "I have to get up early tomorrow, I will go to bed first." After turning his thoughts, Chiba carefully put away the medical certificate, stood up, and spread the bedding next to him. "Well, let me go to bed too, it''s too early." While Chiba was laying the quilt, Hirohiko also put away the novel, turned around and spread the quilt next to him, and moved the teacups of the two to the middle of the small square table to avoid falling. After a while, the two of them laid the floor Because after the dining table was moved into the kitchen ~www.novelhall.com~ the place where Chiba and Hirohiko laid on the floor was obviously much more spacious, but the cabin space was originally small, and there was only one mattress between the two It is estimated that the gap between the small square table can only accommodate one person. On the other two sides of the mattress, one is the wall of the front door, and the other is the wall of the back door. If the dining table is not removed, they will probably not be able to sleep. This is also one of the reasons for widening the kitchen, freeing up space for Hirohiko''s floor. "call!" Chiba blew out the candle and lay down. "good night." He said. "OK, good night." At this time, Hong Yan had also lay down. After exchanging good night, the two closed their eyes. Tomorrow, there are so many things to do. Such an idea came to both of them. Chapter 626： Go to sleep, there are still many things to do tomorrow Get up, live with Hongyan, I have been there before! Chiba, who had just closed his eyes, slowly opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling in the darkness. Some pictures flashed in his mind unconsciously, and a familiar feeling emerged in his heart. x update fastest He suddenly remembered the situation when Hongyan was admitted to the hospital in order to take care of him after the battle of Ye Yuebi. At that time, he could hardly move. He even had to read the medical experience scroll to help him move, and Hongyan was sitting next to him, watching or comics, while not forgetting to move him the medical experience scroll. Think about it at that time, thanks to Hongyan, if he hadn''t read books with me every day, that period of time would have been wasted. Thanks to his inquiries in advance, otherwise I would not be able to accurately put my Danzang under house arrest on Jiuxinai. At that time, whether Jiuxinai could be rescued was a problem. In a blink of an eye, it has been three years, and I always feel that time is awkward. I am ten years old in this Naruto world. Hongyan is also ten years old... Its just that he feels like he was seven years old. Is it because of precocious relationships? When I get up, it seems that the students of the same period as me are relatively precocious, except for the soil, there are very few childish places. Is it because of the war? They, including me...In the eyes of others, I am afraid they are all fruits ripened by the war. No, or the entire Naruto world, as long as there is war, there will always be such ripening fruits. From the original work, it seems that we can also see some "ripening" feelings. In a peaceful period like the dust of Naruto''s generation, Kakashi''s generation, our generation, seems to be still in the cloud of war. . After all, from my experience, these three wars really feel like a continuation of World War II... Chiba opened his eyes. In addition to memories and sighs about time, he also had some thoughts about the children of this era, and recalled what he saw and heard since he traveled into this world. During the ten years he traveled, three battles Before the outbreak, in fact, the village and the village seemed to be peaceful, but there were still various frictions in the dark. It was not at all like in the Naruto era. It is a rare thing for the village to come to an out village ninja. It can be seen from the fact that Yukina had been taken abducted at least twice, and the two times were not the same as Shinobu village, it can be seen that this period of peace is a period of relative peace, and the contradictions between Shinobu in World War II have not been completely resolved. The outbreak of World War Three is inevitable. And children who grow up in this environment will inevitably be prematurely matured, become precocious. "Chiba, are you asleep?" At this moment, Hongyan''s voice sounded. In the quiet atmosphere, this sound was not loud, but it was exceptionally clear. "No, you didn''t sleep either." Hearing Hongyan''s words, Chiba tilted his head slightly and looked at Hongyan, but it was dark. He could not see Hongyan''s situation, but vaguely knew that there was a close friend lying there. "Well, there are some things that I can''t figure out." In the darkness, in Chiba''s sight, Hirohiko''s head seemed to move, and he felt that Hirohiko glanced at his side, and at the same time, Hirohiko''s words remembered. "what''s up?" Chiba asked, turning his eyes back to the ceiling. "Thousands of things." Hongyan groaned for a moment and said. Qianqiu''s matter... Although Hirohiko and Yukina hadn''t mentioned it before, they were still worried after all, but Shiga''s betrayal was really...the situation was also urgent at the time, so they temporarily suppressed Qianqiu''s matter. Now it is normal. Hearing this, Chiba took a slight breath, apparently already guessing what Hongyan would ask about. It''s just that, in Qianqiu''s situation, apart from not dead, he doesn''t know what happened to this child? The way the fire of the day was scattered, Qianqiu would never be attached to the fire of the day, nor could he die in the pillar of the fire of the day, that is, Chiba left that place through some method they didnt know about, and hid The deadly fire of Amaterasu was opened. As for the method, Chiba didn''t know, maybe Qianqi didn''t know it himself. "She is still alive." After flashing his thoughts, Chiba could only do this. As for what happened to Qianqiu, he also wanted to know. "But, that flame, such an explosion, Qianqiu, can really..." Hongyan''s voice was full of doubts, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Are you alive?" "Then do you think Qianqiu is special compared to us?" Hearing Hirohiko''s hesitant and doubtful words, Chiba asked rhetorically. especially? Hearing these words, Hongyan was taken aback, staring at the dark ceiling, frowning slightly, and the drips that were getting along with Qianqiu in his mind flashed through his mind, especially when he was teaching her wild survival skills. At that time, her keen intuition and quick reaction ability, as well as the ability to learn immediately, he is still impressed. "Especially, maybe she is more talented than us, even more talented than you." After the memories flashed, Hongyan''s words were nothing but praise. Qianqiu was indeed the most powerful and special girl he had ever seen. "So, what happened to her that we can''t explain, isn''t it normal? Special people always have special characteristics, and special things can often trigger special things..." Chiba said again. "But, what if she escapes the black flame and falls into danger again? Or is she caught? I can''t help but worry." However, this sentence of Chiba was interrupted by Hirohiko, and Hirohiko''s interruption was somewhat rushed, expressing his concern. "I don''t think Qianqiu who can escape the flame will be controlled by others." Chiba shook his head and said: "Qianqiu can survive that mortal situation. There must be an unimaginable power in her body, this time. Between life and death, she awakened this power and used it to survive. Do you think Qianqiu is the kind of child who can''t use her power?" Use your own power? Chiba refers to ~www.novelhall.com~Qianqiu possesses the same qualities as him. Will he use everything he has to turn a crisis into a victory? Indeed, Qianqiu and Chiba are very similar... not in a sense, but essentially similar. Although Qianqiu hasn''t shown it yet, I feel that she has the same potential as Chiba. If she can be the same as Chiba, then there is really nothing to worry about. What should be worried about is the enemy. Hearing Chiba''s words, a series of thoughts flashed through Hongyan''s mind, and the worry about Qianqiu in his heart suddenly became much less. "Moreover, I don''t feel that Qianqiu is in danger right now. I always feel that this girl will suddenly appear in a place we can''t expect, and then startled us." Without waiting for his words, Chiba spoke again. "is it?" Hearing this, Hongyan spoke, but the worry in his tone had disappeared for the most part. "Well, when she was an ordinary person, she was able to survive in the war zone. The pillar of pitch-black flames failed to burn her to ashes. Nothing can stop her from surviving. Only this, I don''t know. Why, I firmly believe it." Chiba looked at the dark ceiling, and after missing Qian Qiu''s heart, he felt the unswerving feeling of Qian Qiu''s life well and came out. And this sentence, categorically, makes people unable to believe. "Well, listening to you, I feel that way too." After being silent for a while, Hong Yan suddenly inhaled and said. "Then, if you really fall asleep, there is still a lot to do tomorrow." Chiba smiled slightly when Hirohiko''s worry faded away. "Well, I slept, there are still many things to do tomorrow." Hongyan also said. Then, the two closed their eyes and fell asleep slowly. ... Chapter 627： The body... changed! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" A muffled sound of no fancy and lazy flesh, along with the birdsong accompanied by the rising sun, echoed behind the cabin that seemed to be very different. "Two thousand nine hundred and ninety-seven, two thousand nine hundred and ninety-eight..." The bandaged fist hits the wooden stake that has been recessed in the middle without fancy or laziness. When the fist collides with the wooden stake, drops of sweat splash out from the place where it touches, and Chiba His brows frowned slowly. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, there was a knocking sound from the other side of the cabin, as if something was being repaired. "Two thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine..." Another fist hit the wooden stake, making a deep muffled sound, a drop of sweat, along the forehead of Chiba, all the way down the cheek of the eye, with the muffled sound, dripping to the ground, and Chibas The brows have been tightened. "Boom!" In the next second, the third thousand fists hit the stakes heavily. "Crack!" A small crack sounded from the place where the fist touched the stake, and a small crack slowly crawled out. "Kakka!" Then, two, three, four... countless cracks spread along this tiny crack like a plant root system grows wildly. In a flash, with Qianye''s fist as the center, the cracks spread like a spider web. , Climbing the middle section of the stake. "Snapped!" And at this moment, when the crack spread into a cobweb, the wooden stake that was sunken in the middle suddenly broke from it, with half of the cobweb cracked, and fell to the ground. With a sound, it hit the root of the stake. At this moment, Chiba''s frowning brows became tighter, he slowly retracted his hand, and looked at his bandaged fist, his face showed a look of doubt whether it was joy or sorrow. Three thousand... a full three thousand punches, with heavy props, I didn''t feel tired, as if I could still make three thousand, no, six thousand! My body seems to be strengthened again. Although there is no change in Chakra, my body is obviously much stronger than before, especially in physical strength. It was the same last time. After I was discharged from the hospital, I suddenly could do 2,000-base physical training. why? Why is this happening? Qianye''s frowning brows seemed to frown again, his heart was full of doubts now. Although this is a good thing, it is also an unknown change that has happened to him. How much, he is still a little nervous. There may be nothing bad now, but who knows if there is any hidden danger. This made him a little uneasy. To be honest, compared to such unknown strength enhancement, Chiba prefers to be down-to-earth, one punch and one punch, day by day to improve himself, which gives him a sense of solidity and a sense of fulfillment. . However, every time this kind of physical strengthening seems to happen after I recover from near death, this seems to be the only common point of this kind of physical strengthening. Uh Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help narrowing his eyes when looking at his fist. How do I feel familiar with this setting? Every time I recover from a near death, I get further strengthening, and even produce a tremendous increase in strength. Is this a joke? I traveled through the world of Naruto, do I still bring other anime settings? Although there were many Hokage fan fictions in the previous life, the protagonist took the settings of other animations and even the power system to travel through, but this is a real Hokage world after all, and it cannot be a fan fiction. How could it be possible to bring other The setting of the animation, this will not destroy the original power system of Naruto, and even collapse the world view structure of the entire Naruto world. At that time, the world of Wudi will collapse. After all, this kind of threat to the world system, which can be called the basic rules of the world, cannot happen. but Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, and then shook his head severely. Impossible, impossible! Saiyan blood or something is absolutely impossible. If it is of Saiyan descent, then I am afraid I will be able to overtake. Chiba remembered that in the battle of Yeyuebi, he was so angry that he could not even feel the pain. If his body had Saiyan blood, that kind of angry state would definitely become a Super Saiyan. In fact, He just grabbed the aura for a moment and developed the wound mode. Moreover, the Saiyan''s power setting is much higher than the power system of this world, and it really joins in. In addition to the collapse of the world view, Chiba can''t think of any consequences. So, what is it if it is not a Saiyan? What happened to the physical strengthening last time and the physical strengthening this time? Moreover, the current situation of physical strengthening always feels like a pie in the sky, and there will be no good things in the world of pie loss. In this, behind this, there may be a "cost" that I didn''t realize. Gee! It''s really unpleasant! Thinking of this, Chiba put down his fist and smashed his mouth, looking quite dissatisfied. Why, why dont I have any talents that I have not given me a good clarification, I have to find it slowly by myself, what happened to my body because of the crossing? Super-fine Chakra manipulation ability and amazing learning talent in ninjutsu~www.novelhall.com~ These can be regarded as a certain kind of talent, or it is just grabbing some secret arts or blood inheritance that can be explained in Naruto World Part of the limit is imposed on me. However, in the world of Naruto, there is no setting similar to "a substantial increase in strength after resurrection from the dead". This is not Dragon Ball! "Boom boom boom!" At this time, the knocking sound rang again, this time a bit louder than before, as if someone was knocking on a nail that was difficult to drive. The knocking sound pulled Qianye back from his entangled thoughts. He took a slight breath and temporarily suppressed these unpleasant doubts. However, I cant manage that much anymore. The training plan has to be completed. Just now, it took nearly 2 hours for 3,000 square punches. There are four basic physical skills training. Now that I can do 3,000, the base Just set it at three thousand. After a rough calculation, it is estimated that it will take nearly six hours. Moreover, with the current body... Presidential system, time is very tight! I must cherish every minute and every second. The training plan and Nao''s treatment plan require considerable time. Chiba looked at the half of the wooden stake on the ground, and said in his heart, "The power of the fist seems to have increased a lot. Although this wooden stake is almost abandoned, it is not what I could do before. "Ignoring the past, I walked to another wooden stake with a relatively inconspicuous depression in the middle, and started the physical training of side kicks. And at this moment, when Chiba kicked the wooden stake, when the muffled sound sounded, when the word "one" sounded. "Wow!" "Snapped!" The back door of the cabin was suddenly opened, and Xue Nai''s surprised voice came. "Chiba, what''s going on at home? This is, what''s going on?" Chapter 628： meet "Huh? Xuenai?" Seeing Xuena who was panting slightly, with surprise on his face, as if running all the way, Chiba raised his right foot, as if he was about to kick sideways, turned his head in amazement. x update fastest "Why is Hongyan repairing a house in our house? What''s the matter in the kitchen? Why is there more bedding? What happened to this? How come the house is changed when I come back?" And looking at Qianye who was at a loss, Xue Nai''s doubts could have come out of a continual burst. This series of questions not only showed the surprise in Xuena''s heart, but also successfully made Chiba not know where to start answering. From the top who could only kick sideways, his face turned obliquely to the back, and he blinked, but opened his mouth without knowing where to start. "Chiba... didn''t you talk to Xuena about this matter?" At this moment, Hirohiko''s head wrapped in white cloth and dressed as a carpenter protruded from the room, and he opened his mouth in surprise. "No" Hearing Hongyan''s words, Chiba raised his head, shook his head, and said. "Ah" Hearing these words, he closed his eyes and turned his head. He sighed helplessly and hated the iron and said: "This kind of thing, you have to tell the hostess..." After complaining, Hongyan "dada" walked over from the other side of the house, walked to the eaves, looked down at Xuena, and said solemnly: "Sorry, Xuena, I''m not clear enough." "No! This is not..." Hearing Hongyans apology, Xuena shook her head again and again. As a close friend, Hongyan came to live for a few days, and even stayed fine. She would be happy, but she didnt live here for a few days. When she came back, so many things happened suddenly Change, and seeing her best friend repairing the wooden house, she was so surprised and surprised that she would have such a reaction. She definitely didn''t feel any dissatisfaction with Hongyan living here. Hearing this, I felt that Hongyan had misunderstood and had to explain immediately. However, when the words came to this, Xuena suddenly reacted and two red clouds rose on his face. Female... female hostess! ? The female mistress of the wooden house is from Chiba...Hirohiko, what are you you? How am I the mistress of the wooden house! Suddenly, Xuena didn''t say anything, and her figure receded slightly, almost shrinking her entry board. The hostess...it seems to be the only owner of the wooden house... When Chiba heard Hongyan''s words, he twitched the corners of his mouth, but the thought flashed past, and after he twitched his mouth, he left it behind. "The reason why Hongyan lives here..." Then, Chiba turned to Xuena and explained it seriously. "What''s the matter? This morning..." At this moment, Chiba''s conversation was just starting, and the bedroom window on the second floor of the wooden house facing the shade of the house was opened. Nao poked his head out, rubbed his eyes, and said in a daze. Girl''s voice? Still in my room? This sound not only interrupted Chiba''s explanation, but also caused Xuena''s brows to rise, her heart tightened, and she hurriedly looked out. When she touched Nao''s side face, Yukina''s face was slightly surprised. She... seems to be Hongyan''s girlfriend. I saw him when he was hospitalized. It can''t be wrong. It must be Hongyan''s girlfriend, but she looks thin... Has Hongyan''s girlfriend come here too? In this glance, Xuena flashed several thoughts, but the tension in her heart eased. "It''s nothing, you can go to sleep." At this time, Hongyan''s soft words rang. "No, I won''t sleep anymore." But Nao shook his head and said, "This voice is very familiar. I heard it when I was in the hospital. Are you a friend of Hirohiko?" Obviously, the second half of Nao''s sentence was for Xuena, and Nao''s memory seemed to be as good as that of Xuena. Xuena remembered her appearance, and she seemed to remember Xuena''s voice. After all, they seemed to have met once when Hongyan was poisoned in the hospital, and they have basically disappeared for three years. They still remember their voices and appearances. This memory is already very powerful. Now, the province explained. Hearing this, Hongyan seemed to be relieved, and this thought flashed through his mind. After all, Xue Na is also a girl, no matter how good, she would be jealous when she sees other girls living in her room. It''s not good to have bad misunderstandings. That fellow Chiba, I guess he didn''t notice anything. Thinking about it, Hirohiko looked at Chiba, but saw Chiba at Nao and Yukina, with emotion on his face. He almost guessed that Chibas heart must have flashed "I only met once, and for three years." I haven''t seen it, but I can still remember it. Their memory is really good." Seeing this, Hongyan had an urge to hold his forehead. I suspect that this cultivator fool, if it hadn''t been for a type like Xuena who was determined not to let go, he would definitely not be in a relationship for a lifetime. I definitely can''t be his best man... Well, looking at Chiba, it doesn''t look like there are friends who are closer than me. The best man must be me. No, Kakashi is a competitor... Do not! It was me ~www.novelhall.com~ After the impulse to help his forehead, there was a somewhat inexplicable thought in his mind. In fact, Chiba really only has the idea of ??"They have such a strong memory, they are all like monsters". "My name is Nao Uchiha, Hirohiko''s girlfriend." At this moment, Nao seemed to be aware of something, almost with a clear meaning. "Hyuga Yukina." Xuenai also reported his name. "Can I call you Xuena?" Hearing Yukina''s words, a slightly clear smile appeared on the corner of Nao''s mouth. It turns out that she is Chiba''s girlfriend and Hongyan''s teammate. In her mind, there was such a thought. "Well, then I will call you Nao." Xue Nai''s busy head, not pretentiously speaking. Hirohiko''s girlfriend... so cute! She was admired in her heart. "For a long time, Hongyan has taken care of you." Afterwards, Nasuji was polite. "No, no, we are thanks to Hongyan." Xue Na shook his head hurriedly, leaning slightly. Hey? What is the situation, how do you feel that these two girls are singing the double song... Do you want to listen to the explanation? Xuena? However, the two of them seem to have a good impression of each other... However, this seems to be an unfamiliar polite remark. Isn''t the two of them actually impressed? I''m totally confused! Looking at the two girls who were slightly leaning and leaning over, Chiba blinked and lowered her legs unconsciously, looking at this and that, with a blank expression. It''s over, this person is completely hopeless! At this time, Hongyan, who was watching him in the room, finally couldn''t help but slapped his face with despair. ... Chapter 629： Every day is like... "It turned out to be so, that is to say, because it was convenient for Nao to see a doctor, you guys lived here." After hearing Nao''s explanation, Xue Na suddenly said. At this moment, she and Nao were sitting on the upstairs on their knees. She originally belonged to Chiba. She lived for two years. Now, on the floor of the room where Nao lives, the muffled sound of skin and flesh hitting the stakes and the top of the head is heard from time to time. From time to time, there was a beating sound of "dong dong". "Ok." Nao nodded. It turned out to be like this. It is true that Nao''s body is too thin and weak. She should be about the same age as me, but her body still looks like the way she was seen three years ago. She is not tall. It even seemed to feel a little haggard. I''m afraid, her illness is very serious. And Chiba let Nao and Hirohiko live here, which is not only convenient, but also able to treat Nao in time in case of emergencies. Chiba should think so... After all, Nao is Hirohiko''s girlfriend and must be the one who is very important to Hirohiko. Well, you must live here, and Nao must live here! Looking at Nao, a series of thoughts flashed in Yukina''s mind, then glanced at the bedroom where she had lived for two years, pursed her lips, and said, "Next, maybe the two of us will live together, uh... Do you have any unacceptable things, such as cleanliness and living habits." Hearing Yukina''s words, Nao closed his eyes, there was no surprise or embarrassment on his face, on the contrary, a smile appeared. First, it was Yuunas residence, she had already learned from Hirohikos mouth. Second, before she explained why she and Hirohiko lived here, she politely stated that she might want After staying, three come, she was actually very happy when she heard these words. "Well, no, nothing." Nao shook his head and said. "Hmm! I have nothing unacceptable." Seeing Nao''s appearance, Xue Na breathed a sigh of relief and felt very happy. It was the first time that she had lived with someone else, and she was quite disturbed in this regard, for fear that she would affect others and that Nao was seriously ill. If there was any problem, it would be even worse. At the same time, she was also afraid that Nao would have it. Something unacceptable, or a little reluctant to live with two people, but now it seems that Nao seems to be a little happy, one has nothing to dislike, and two everyone is very happy, then it is perfect. Thinking of this, Xue Na couldn''t help laughing. Great! Then, she seemed to think of something, and her smile slowly widened. In this way, the four people live together, and it feels like a party every day, which is great! And after this thought flashed, the smile at the corner of Xue Nai''s mouth also slowly converged, slowly turning into a serious look, and a smiling Nao was reflected in the snow-white pupils. I must take care of Nao! "Nao." Suddenly, Xuena spoke. "Ok?" Smiling Nao heard Yukina''s words, turned his face slightly, and responded. "Come with me to buy clothes." Xuenai suggested. "buying clothes?" Nao was taken aback. "Well. Like a very close friend, go shopping for clothes." Xue Na nodded. Like a very good friend? Nao was taken aback again, and then immediately reacted, with a smile on her face, nodding heavily, and let out a crisp sound. "Yeah! Good!" I always feel that I can become very good friends with Xuena! And in her heart, this thought of joy that she had never had before came involuntarily. ... "Two thousand three hundred and thirty-two, two thousand three hundred and thirty-three..." At this time, behind the cabin, Chiba kicked on the stake without laziness, making a muffled noise and splashing sweat. Sure enough, he was not tired at all, and his strength had improved a lot. This kick was almost as powerful as when I attached Chakra to kick out. Looking at the slightly recessed look of the wooden stake, Chiba kicking from the side can clearly feel the changes in his body. This time the body is strengthened more than the previous one! Moreover, the strength is obviously heavier, but the pain of kicking the wooden stake back is lighter. The body is stronger than before! At this level, maybe... Thinking of this, Chiba''s eyes flickered sharply and his eyes narrowed slightly, but the speed of side kicking accelerated, and the muffled rhythm also accelerated. So, let me see where the limits of my body are now! Keep speeding up and adding gravity... Squeeze this body as far as possible to the limit that I don''t know or discover! Thinking, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. And in his heart, besides thinking about strengthening the body at this moment, there is an inexplicable warmth. Next, the four people live together, and I always feel that every day will be like a party! And now if Xuena is there, it would be even better. Hongyan''s writing wheel can only see the flow of Chakra, but Xuena''s eyes~www.novelhall.com~ can see even more subtle levels, such Meridians, such as acupoints, permanent chakra confusion, although it may be caused by Hongyans brother who is good at illusion, but illusion cannot be permanent, and chakra chakra caused by illusion cannot be permanent. There is also mystery. If the mystery can be found, great progress will be made in the treatment. The rest of the time, not only to become stronger, but also to get rid of Hongyan''s heart disease! Work harder! ... "boom!" With a heavy beating, the last nail was knocked into the roof, Hongyan stood up, wiped a sweat, and showed a slightly satisfied expression on his face. Looking at the complete repair and reinforcement, and the earthy chimney protruding from the kitchen room over there, he sighed. Hmm... There should be no problem with smoke exhaust now, and the roof has been reinforced and repaired. The above problem should be gone. Next, we will have to train. Chiba has been training for so long, but she can''t lose to him. In the evening, discuss with Chiba about the problem of remodeling the bathroom... Thinking about it, Hongyan bent down and put the tools such as hammers and nails back into the tool box, then picked up the tool box, straightened up, turned around, and walked slowly to the other side of the roof until he was below his sight. I can see the three stakes side by side and the black-haired teenager who is working hard to train. "despair!" With a slight noise, Hirohiko stopped and stared at Chiba. In his ears, Yukana and Nao''s silver bells of laughter from the room from time to time, and the entire poker face seemed to melt away. , Showing a warm smile. Next, four people live together. just like Every day is like a party! Chapter 630： But... I am stronger! Strands of cooking smoke slowly drifted out from the chimney just raised today in the cabin, and drifted away like a white ribbon in the afterglow of the setting sun. "Chiba, have dinner." There was such a crisp female voice in the cabin. "Two thousand nine hundred and ninety-eight...Two thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine..." But at this moment, in the shade of the cabin, the handsome, black-haired teenager is doing push-ups, dripping with sweat, splashing into the ground, infiltrating into the ground, turning into black marks, on the ground. , Print out pieces of water stains. "Three thousand!" Chiba held up the last push-up, dripping with sweat, took a slight breath, heard this sound, and said hurriedly: "Immediately!" The daily physical training of three thousand bases, forehands, side kicks, push-ups, squats, and four physical trainings took almost a day, adding up to more than eight hours. Even if the speed is increased, will it still take so long? Physical strength is good, but it is too time-consuming! Originally, there were still no 10,000 meters to run, but in the current situation, I had to give up. After dinner, there was a plan to eat dinner, the development of ninjutsu, the examination and treatment of Nao, and the training of swordsmanship, they could only be left at night. Oh, and Hongyan has something to discuss with me, the first day is not enough! Chiba slowly stood up, panting slightly, four trainings with a base of 3,000, a full 12,000 repetitions, and carrying the weight-bearing props that he can barely carry now, no matter how close his body has gone. It''s a joke to recover from death and not tired. Even now, his hands have begun to shake a bit. Although it has not reached the limit of his body, it is not much worse. The three thousand and five hundred base that Chiba originally thought is basically impossible. After all, except for physical training, he There are still many things to do, and it is impossible to exhaust yourself now. After standing up, he blinked and did three thousand push-ups, which basically allowed him to stay on the ground for more than an hour. This standing up made him dark in front of his eyes and a little dizzy. It seems that doing such a high-intensity daily training at once is still a little bit ahead, even if the body is strengthened, but some things still need to be adapted slowly. After stabilizing the body that was about to shake, Chiba wiped the sweat from his face, but an unspeakable smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth. He lowered his head and made a "pop", the hand that wiped off the sweat. Squeeze tightly. But... I am stronger! The near-death enhancement this time is beyond imagination. In terms of physical strength, now if I turn on the wound mode, as long as Chakra does not consume less than 20%, it is estimated that it will not be a problem to last five hours! As for the changes in physical fitness, it is more fore and side kicks. The strength of each of my punches, even if it is not attached to the chakra, is as heavy as the previous punch with the chakra. If the chakra is attached, the punch is at least Double the previous! My physical skills will be more powerful! The increase in physical strength and physical strength allows me to choose more effective training programs that cannot be loaded before, and the efficiency of training will be greatly improved. Unexpectedly, this mission will eventually give me such a big gift. Thinking about it, Chibas gaze moved slightly and fell on the three wooden stakes. At this moment, the three wooden stakes had been broken, and the broken part rolled aside. Obviously, they had not withstood the three wooden stakes. Qian Zhengquan and side kick. It can also be seen that Chiba is different from the previous ones. Although these three stakes have experienced a lot of fore fists and side kicks, Chiba has never broken the stakes in a training session. , Even if that stake is almost abandoned. "Ok?" At this moment, Chiba''s gaze flashed, and he looked behind him suddenly, looking at the other side of the cabin. The sound of paper? A thought flashed in Qianye''s mind, turned around quickly, and walked quickly. this is? Turning the corner, Chiba looked up and saw that in the other window of the bedroom on the second floor, a Kuwu was inserted on the edge of the window below, and a piece of paper tied to the end, flying with the evening breeze. It''s a message, not a detonator! Thinking about it, Qianye jumped up, stepped on the wall, and pulled out the kunai, and jumped down. "Tomorrow at eight o''clock, we will gather at the Hokage Rock Statue." After landing, Chiba opened the unending piece of paper, and the eleven words were written beautifully on it. This handwriting... is Kushina... After reading these words, Chiba''s eyes were half-squinted, and the corners of his mouth twitched unconsciously. Speaking of which, when I gathered for the first time, Kushinna used the way of leaving a book. Moreover, the place where I left the book last time is exactly the same as the place where I left the book this time... "Chiba, if you don''t come again, we''re all done!" At this time, Xuena''s urging sound came from inside the house. "Oh, here comes!" Hearing the urging sound, Chiba hurriedly responded, and at the same time went back to the back door. Speaking of it, since this information mentions the collection, and it was written by Kushina, then Hirohiko and Yukina should also let me know. Thinking, Chiba opened the back door with a "squeak". "Oh, it''s over?" After the door was opened, what fell into Chiba''s eyes and ears was Hongyan''s inadvertent turn of his head and very common words. At this time, he was holding some dishes in his hand, as if he was about to get it upstairs. "Well, it''s over." Chiba also responded unusually, and then looked at the closed door upstairs and said, "Nao is asleep." "Ok!" Hongyan nodded, already stepped up the stairs, and after answering, he already walked several steps. "Oh, Mr. Jiuxina said, let us meet at the Hokage Rock Statue at 8 tomorrow." Seeing Hiroshiko passing by, Chiba said, smoothly raising the kunai in his hand. "Assemble on the Hokage Rock Statue?" Hirohiko was visibly taken aback, his pushing the door was stagnant, and he looked at Chiba in surprise. "I don''t know what it means, but tomorrow..." Chiba smiled bitterly. Sometimes, Kushina really likes to play with these mysterious things. "Ah, I know, get up early, get up early..." Chiba''s words did not come to the end, but Hirohiko''s face was obviously stiff, and then these rather ridiculous words. As Kushinas disciple, Hirohiko knew that if he didnt cooperate with his teacher to play these mysterious things, the fate of the person who didnt cooperate... Just thinking about it, Hongyan felt that he couldn''t help but shiver. As he said, he opened the door and entered cautiously. Seeing Hirohiko enter the door, Chiba turned around and walked into the house, the real aroma of vegetables overflowed from the kitchen~www.novelhall.com~ Gu Gu! " Almost a conditioned reflex, his stomach screamed. At this moment, the gray cloth curtain was lifted, and Xuena''s head came out from it. "Let''s eat." She smiled and said. "Ok." Chiba nodded, then raised Kunai in his hand, as if to say something. "Assemble tomorrow, I heard. Eat and eat." However, she was interrupted by Xuena, "Oh..." Qianye nodded slightly in shock, and then smiled bitterly. Of course you can hear it! "By the way, can you do me a favor later?" After a wry smile, Chiba seemed to have thought of something and said. "Is Nao''s situation? There!" When Xuena heard his words, she smiled, and then pointed to the small square table with a scroll on it. Then, Xuena retracted her head, and the gray cloth fell, hanging slightly. After a while, there seemed to be the sound of fried oil. "Uh" Chiba was taken aback and looked at the small square table. It turned out that she had guessed everything! Forget it, let''s eat first. After a daze, Chiba gave a wry smile again and walked forward. However, just as he took the first step, his wry smile instantly solidified, and the whole person was frozen. Wait a minute, Hirohiko is on it now, Nao is sleeping, I am here, then... Who is the only one in the kitchen? Thinking of this, the corner of Chiba''s mouth almost twitched stiffly. "Xue Na, what shall we eat today?" He asked subconsciously. "Hot Pot!" There was also a subconscious response inside. what! After hearing these two words, Chiba''s stiff face... A cyan black line instantly! It''s over, my life... Chapter 631： I thought it was too simple! "puff!" A muffled sound of flesh hitting the tabletop sounded abruptly in this widened kitchen room. x update fastest I... is this going to die? In the pitch-black sight, the constantly passing lights converged into a picture, playing scenes of his self-traveling. Chiba threw himself on the dining table, his entire face turned blue, his eyes slightly opened, his eyes dimmed, his lips slightly opened, and his body seemed to twitch. At the same time, on the opposite side of him, Hongyan threw himself on the table in a gesture, his face turned blue, his eyes slightly opened, his eyes almost white, his lips slightly opened, and his body twitching. And among them, a pot of "gululu" boiling oil was purplish green smoke, and tumbling in the purplish oil, it was no longer visible lumps of ingredients. The color of hot pot is already a standard dark dish. On the side of the pot, there are two bowls with half a bowl of purple soup that have just been spinning and standing still. Near the bowl, there are two people with slightly drawn hands. As for the chopsticks, they shook off aside. , Quite messy. The entire kitchen can almost be described as "the scene of a poisonous killing". "Hey... Chiba, you... all right... right..." At this time, the entire pair of eyes had completely turned into a white circle of Hongyan, and his slightly opened lips buzzed lightly, spit out such a vaguely. However, Chiba, who fell on the opposite side, didn''t react at all. It seemed that there was a lot of twitching movements. "Hey! Chiba, hold on, don''t be defeated by this cooking!" Before he heard Chibas reply, Hirohiko immediately became anxious. He knew the power of this dark cooking. Now he not only lost his sense of taste, his whole body was weak, his limbs twitched slightly, and there were even some fragments in his brain. Gradually, they are going away. After a while, he will forget how he ate this dish, and even the memory related to this dish will slowly pass away. At this moment, in his mind, he had already begun to rush into the lights. "Lost... misadjusted......" After this sentence, Chiba finally spoke back and forth, intermittently. is it? Chiba already knew about Xuena''s dark cooking... also, they had lived together for more than two years, so it was not surprising to know. And listening to this sentence, Chiba should have a way to deal with it. Damn it, why didn''t you ask Chiba''s opinion and let Xuena be in charge of today''s dinner? Hearing Chibas words, Hongyan instantly understood the meaning of Chibas words, but everything was too late. At this time, the picture in his mind was already stuck in his nose and eating the lump in the bowl. that moment. In the next instant, the picture disappeared, the light dissipated, and everything sank into darkness. As if there was a "ding" ringing, Hongyan completely lost consciousness. It seemed that there was another ghost-like thing composed of three people, slowly spit out from his mouth. At the same time, the head of the opposite Chiba also tilted, and it was also a faint "ding" ringing, completely lost consciousness, and the ghost-like unknown thing slowly floated from his mouth. Chiba, Hirohiko vs. Xuena class dark cuisine, Xuena-level dark cuisine, victory! ... No, I cant sleep like this, there are so many things to do! I don''t know how long it took, Chiba woke up suddenly, sat up suddenly, and then gasped violently. "Huh...huh..." While panting, Qianye''s eyes stared in horror, and the appearance of all kinds of strange monsters and ghosts just now appeared in his mind, and his cheeks were sweaty. "what!" And at this moment, Hongyan who was on the other side also did it abruptly, his eyes widened, panting in amazement, cold sweat! Just now, what happened! In the next moment, the two thoughts at the same time, and they didn''t look up for a long time. After a while, the two men raised their heads with lingering fears, looked at each other, and then their eyes fell on the hot pot. In the next second, in their field of vision, the lumpy, viscous mixture of oil and water in the hot pot suddenly began to swell, turning into strange monsters and ghosts, wriggling emerging. "Why... I am here?" But the next moment, the two of them murmured to each other at the same time, and then their eyes moved, and they fell on the bowl by the pot, their faces instantly pale. Did we eat this thing? Such a frightened thought flashed in his mind. "what happened?" At this moment, the gray cloth curtain was opened again, and Xue Nai walked in with some dishes and bowls, and looked at the two of them with lost souls, and said in doubt. "No...nothing?" Almost at the same time, Chiba and Hongyan shivered and hurriedly spoke. "Are you still eating?" Seeing the reaction of the two, Xue Nai was slightly taken aback, but didn''t ask anything. He looked at the hot pot and asked. "I''m full, you can pack it up." With this sentence, the two of them spoke in unison, although they don''t know what happened, but this thing must not be eaten! "I don''t think you guys have eaten much, are you really full?" Xuenai asked suspiciously. "Well, I''m full, I''m going to see Xuena''s situation." Upon hearing this, Chiba hurriedly stood up and hurried away. "I''ll take a look at the bathroom." At the same time, Hongyan also hurriedly stood up and hurried away. "Uh... Is there such a hurry?" Seeing the two lifted the grey cloth curtain and left, Xue Na frowned slightly, with a look of doubt on his face. Then, his eyes fell on the hot pot again. Ok? Is the food not tasty? No, this is the best time I feel. Thinking about it, Xue Nai''s face showed a little puzzled look. "Forget it, clean up the bowls and chopsticks, I have a lot to say with Nao!" ... And the two people who walked out of the kitchen ~www.novelhall.com~ glanced at each other, and each saw each other in relief, as if fleeing desperation, they all smiled bitterly. Although they couldn''t remember anything, the hot pot still kept them away. "I''ll go to see the results of Xuena''s inspection. If you remodel the bathroom, it''s better to draw a structural diagram first." Chiba said. "Well, I went." Hong Yan head turned out from the back door. And Chiba sat down on his own bunk, picked up Xue Na''s scroll on the square table, and slowly spread it out. this is Chiba''s brows tightened slightly. At this moment, in his eyes, what was reflected in his eyes was the human figure drawn on the scroll, the arrow that symbolized the flow of Chakra in the human figure. Messy and disorderly... Chakra flowing trajectory that is completely impossible to appear on people! how come Qianye''s eyes widened slightly, his face changed drastically. so serious! This disorderly and messy flow of chakras did not go violently, which is also incredible in a sense! I also thought it was too simple. Can Tsunades medical problems really be solved so easily? Thinking about it, Chiba took a deep breath and slowly put down the scroll. "Xue Na, do me another favor, okay?" Then he said to the kitchen. At this time, the sound of pulling water from the water tank rang in the kitchen, and Chiba''s voice passed, the sound of pulling water stopped, and then Xuena''s voice came from inside. "Oh, okay, when I''m ready, follow me." "Ok!" Qianye''s head responded, and took a deep breath, staring at the scroll, her hands clasped her chest unconsciously. No way, I can only do this! It''s just that Xuenai has to work hard! ... Chapter 632： Hongyan, remember it to me! "Chiba... Chiba..." The soft call accompanied by a slight shaking broke the quiet of this morning. "Well...not only do you have to spend your time on formulating drugs, but also look for problems in the chakra trajectory...well...it must...it must be...no problem..." Feeling the slight shaking of his body, Qianye''s eyes opened slightly, and then closed again, as if babbling in his mouth, there was a series of words everywhere. Then he turned over, and seemed to be going to bed again. Formula drugs? Chakra running track? Yukina crouched and leaned down next to Chiba''s bed for a moment. The movement of shaking Chiba''s shoulders stopped, and her brows wrinkled slightly. She didn''t feel that she looked at the small square table next to the candles rising and spreading. She could see the two scrolls. One of the two scrolls was a diagram of the Chakra movement drawn by her examining Nao''s body with white eyes yesterday. Maybe she has been with Chiba for a long time, knowing that he is going to treat Nao. After that, she did this almost subconsciously, always thinking, Chiba probably thinks the same way. The other one was the formula of the medicine. She understood how much she could understand. After all, in the past two years, she had occasionally read some of the medical experiences that Tsunade-sama gave Chiba to understand a little bit. Now she is almost certain that Chiba is even dreaming about Nasu''s illness, and she guessed it from what she said just now. How late did he sleep yesterday? Xuenai pursed her lips with some worry, and looked at Qianye''s body turned sideways and his profiled face with his eyes closed, a little blaming in his heart. Today is the call of Mr. Jiuxinai, if you are late... Thinking about it, Xue Na couldn''t help but shiver. No, you have to wake him up. Afterwards, she made up her mind. However, after all, she didn''t speak or shake anymore, but looked at Qianye''s side face in a daze, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously revealed a girl''s unique smile. However, such a Chiba like this... so cute. "Oh, Xuena, you woke up, you worked so hard yesterday." At this time, the front door of the cabin was pushed open, and Hongyan was holding a toothbrush cup and a towel around his neck, which was printed in front of her. "Morning... early, Hongyan." Seeing Hirohiko, Xuena''s hand on Chiba''s shoulder shrank back like an electric shock. As if she was taken aback, she leaned back. I''m still shy now... I have lived there for two years, no matter what happens, as a latecomer, I won''t be surprised. Seeing Yukina''s appearance, Hirohiko blinked. Although there was no special expression on poker''s face, he smiled bitterly in his heart. Wait a minute, I won''t live for two years, neither of them have any close contact. After a bitter smile in his heart, Hongyan thought of a very possible possibility, and a strange flash in his eyes. Do not! There was absolutely no close contact, what I saw was their closest contact, and it was the first time! Absolutely the first time! And when Hirohiko saw that Xuena hurriedly moved back a bit, Hirohiko thought with certainty. "Ok" Thinking of this, Hongyan turned his head slightly, nodded, responded, and said: "Let Chiba sleep a little longer, he slept late yesterday." "so late?" Hearing this, Xuena, who was originally embarrassed, was taken aback, looked at Hongyan and asked, "When is it late?" "I remember I went to bed at nine yesterday, when Chiba was still studying." Hirohiko looked at the small alarm clock beside Chiba''s bed, thought for a moment, and said. After that, Hongyan turned around, walked into the kitchen, and put away the washing utensils. Oops, said something that shouldn''t be said. Looking at Hongyan''s back, Xuena suddenly noticed something, and a look of regret appeared on his face. Hirohiko must know that Chiba is studying Nao''s condition, and with so much energy for Chiba, he must be sad. Shouldn''t ask! Shouldn''t ask him how late he slept! Thinking of this, Xue Nai was a little anxious, she had already stood up before she knew it, and was about to walk to the kitchen room, saying: "Hongyan, right..." However, as soon as she spoke, she stopped her pace, two blushes suddenly rose up on her face, her eyes opened slightly, and she looked down in a daze. And the next moment, in her snow-white pupils, a scene was slowly reflected in her heartbeat suddenly speeding up. A hand stretched out from the side and gently grabbed her ankle. The rough touch of the hand made her heart beat uncontrollably agitated, and her cheeks became hotter and hotter. "Ok" At this moment, Qianye turned over, turned to lie down, and let out a dream. Then, his closed eyes trembled a few times, and with a confused color, he slowly broke away. "Xue Nai?" When he opened his eyes, he saw the figure of Xuena who took a step from the bed and frowned slightly. He only felt that he was holding a soft and delicate thing in his hand. It seemed to be felt by the touch. Snow white and tender. Unconsciously, tightly. "Humph" Just at his tight stall, he spit out from Xuenai''s nose with a soft snort, seemingly shy. "What''s wrong? Xuena, why is your face so red?" At this time, Qianye''s eyes gradually cleared, his sleepiness disappeared, and Xue Nai''s red cheeks were also clear in his eyes, and he couldn''t help asking with concern: "Are you sick?" "No...nothing." Hearing Qianye''s caring words, Xue Nai''s heart beat faster and her cheeks redder. This sound was as thin as a mosquito, and there seemed to be some gasping in the faint. When she heard Xuenai''s voice, Chiba''s sleepiness disappeared instantly, a trace of worry flashed across her face, and her eyes narrowed. This voice, is Xuena really sick? fever? "That one" At this moment, Xuena lightly bit her lower lip, seeming to have enough energy, and said. "what?" Chiba hurriedly responded. "Can... can you let go of my feet?" Xue Nai''s voice came afterwards, with a little rush, and the voice was only better than Mosquito Na. foot? However, Chiba still heard clearly, and was taken aback when he heard the words. Afterwards, he sat up slightly, and subconsciously looked at his left hand, his face changed suddenly, but he saw Xue Nai''s bare snow-white jade feet, which was now holding in his hand. Seeing this scene, Chiba almost reflexively raised his hand, let go of Xuena, and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry!" With this raising of his hand, Xue Nai ran a few steps in a row, turned up the stairs, ran up, and opened the door directly. "No, it''s okay..." As soon as the door was opened, Xuena''s soft voice came again, and then there was a "pop" of closing the door. "Uh" Seeing this scene, Chiba blinked and looked at his hand, a trace of puzzlement flashed across his face. Could it be... Xuena is in a hurry, did I hinder her? Gee! The habit of getting up and grabbing the table legs must be changed! After being puzzled, Qianye''s eyes revealed a touch of firmness. When it''s over, this guy is really helpless. It is estimated that Xuena confessed in person, this guy will think it is a joke! His EQ points are really all added to IQ... It is definitely a negative number! At this moment, Hongyan lifted up the gray cloth to peek and sighed in despair. Then, his expression changed. No, maybe, this kind of Chiba is the best destination for Xuena, and it is not necessarily! At least, Chiba is a hundred thousand times better than those pursuers with ulterior motives! His emotional intelligence is unlikely to have an affair... Ok! Perhaps this kind of Chiba is the most suitable for Xuena! Maybe, this is why Xueying doesn''t treat Chiba like the previous suitors... Thinking of this, Hongyan closed his eyes and nodded in agreement. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ he adjusted the whole color, lifted the gray cloth, held the poker face, looked at Chiba, and said, "It''s seven twenty now, don''t you hurry up and wash?" "Oh, early..." Seeing the gray cloth lifted, Chiba subconsciously greeted him, but when he heard Hongyan''s words, his face instantly changed and he almost jumped out of the bed. "What! It''s seven twenty? Oh, I''m going to be late!" After jumping up, Chiba almost rushed into the kitchen, panicked, and couldn''t help complaining: "Why don''t you wake me up?" "You didn''t ask me to wake you up." Feeling the sudden movement of the other side of the gray cloth, and the sound of rushing to take the washing utensils behind him, Hong Yan smiled slightly. A fulfilling day begins again! "Hongyan, remember it for me!" At this time, Chiba''s voice sounded. Chapter 633： Grew up a lot In the morning, the cottage by the village. "Is everything all right?" The faint cooking smoke slowly dissipated outside the chimney. At the front door of the cabin, the black-haired, handsome teenager took out the Kunai tied with a piece of paper, and looked at it several times, as if he was sure he couldnt see anything, he sighed. He breathed, put away the kunai, and then turned around and asked. "coming!" Soon, two voices came from the house at the same time. After the voices came, the long-haired girl in white clothes and white pupils walked out of the house with a bit of astringent face. Later, a handsome black-haired teenager followed suit. Out. "Is Nao okay?" Chiba looked at Hirohiko who came out and asked, but at the same time, his brows wrinkled. How do you feel that Xuena''s gaze just now deliberately ignored me? Is she still angry about what happened just now? "It doesn''t matter. Generally, as long as she is not woken up, she only wakes up when she sleeps until dinner, and..." Hongyan shook his head and said there was no problem, and when he said the second half of the sentence, he couldn''t help but glance back at the cabin, smiled slightly, but did not say anything. When he heard Hongyan''s words, Chiba also smiled slightly, and his eyes fell on the cabin. In the cabin at this time, everything with sharp things has been wrapped in a layer of cotton cloth. When Xuena and Nao went out to buy clothes during the day yesterday, they bought a pile of shabby thick cotton clothes, and they were all taken apart by Xuena. It was broken and placed on these sharp points, and even the stairs were covered with a soft cushion made by Chennai. After more than ten tests by Chiba and Hirohiko, with this cushion, it would be fine to roll down the stairs. Even if Nao stumbled because of the cabin situation, he would not get hurt. For all of this, Xuena also got late yesterday, not much earlier than Hongyan. "Let''s go, you''re almost late!" At this moment, Xuena passed by in a hurry. When passing by Chiba, he slightly tilted his head and deliberately avoided the line of sight, and even the pace of acceleration began when he passed through Chiba. Uh Yukina is definitely mad at me! Seeing this scene, Chiba''s heart suddenly tightened, and then she was at a loss. How to do? The first time I saw Xuena being so angry, I didn''t want to pay attention to me, and the blush on that face... It''s over, Xuena is so angry that she turns red when she sees me! "Snapped!" When Chiba was tangled and at a loss, Hirohiko patted him and passed by. "Let''s go, I''m really late!" As he passed, Hongyan''s words also came one after another. "Oh...oh!" Hearing this, Chiba was almost shivering, with the horror of Jiuxina''s fist, Chiba suppressed Xuena''s anger almost instantly and hurriedly followed. As a result, a group of three people, one in front and two behind, walked a little hastily through the forest path, the birds chirping, and stepped into the bustling street. Then, the whole crowd seemed to be quiet again, separated on two sides, watching the three people leave all the way. As for the Hokage Rock Statue, it was actually unwilling to stay away from the prosperous area. After walking out of the bustling area, the three of them only walked for 5 minutes before reaching the high ground where the Hokage Rock Statue was located. They looked until their necks were 90 degrees. At the top of the high ground and the three Hokage Rock statues, the faces of the three of them were not very good. Embarrassment, horror, and unsolvable doubts are intertwined. What happened just now! Why is everyone quietly giving way to us! Why, that look is a little bit strange! Why, I feel like being watched like a famous monkey! At this moment, the solemnity of the rock statue could not rush away the unquenchable thoughts in the hearts of the three of them. After watching for a while, the intertwined expressions on the three people''s faces slowly faded after roaring in their hearts. "Ah" Together, the three sighed out and vomited the depressed shouts in their hearts. "Are you gathering here?" Hirohiko turned his head and looked at Chiba. "Information said, gather on the Hokage Rock Statue." Chiba shook his head. Obviously, the meaning is to climb up this Hukage Rock Statue. Teacher Jiu Xinnai... Is this another strange training method in mind? And when they heard Chiba''s sentence, Xuena and Hongyan didn''t consciously come up with such an idea. They didn''t know how to complain about their teacher''s "ingenious" training method. Although this high ground is very high, for them now, climbing is very troublesome, but without restricting the chakra, it is not difficult. My teacher should also know that this kind of training is completely meaningless. . Moreover, given the sacredness of the Hokage Rock statue in the village, it is impossible to set up any organs on this high ground wall to conduct various training during the climbing process... "No matter what new type of training there is, we can only get it." As if knowing the thoughts of the two teammates, Chiba sighed and said as if to admit his fate. Regardless of whether it is a new type of training, if they do not follow the instructions of their teacher, the end will definitely be worse than the end of any new type of devil training. "Well, only got on." Hearing Chiba''s words, both Xuena and Hirohiko sighed like a fate, and then the three of them walked forward, gathered Chakras with hands and feet, and said they were about to start climbing. "Wait!" At this time, a soft drink stopped their movement. Hearing this sound, the three of them all looked at the source of the sound. Not far away, beside the high ground wall, an ordinary-looking ninja was looking at them rather helplessly. Ninja level? Almost at the same time, such an idea came to their minds. "Are you Kushina''s disciples?" Seeing the three of them, the ordinary-looking ninja spoke again. Ok? How does he know? The three of them were taken aback for a moment, but immediately responded, "Yes!" "Come here, there is a shortcut." The ordinary-looking ninja beckoned, and then seemed to think of something, adding: "Your teacher Kushina asked me to wait for you here." Teacher Jiu Xinnai arranged it? The three of them glanced at each other and didn''t say much. After each nodded, they walked thinking about ordinary ninjas. And seeing the three people walking along, the ordinary-looking ninja couldn''t help smiling. Sure enough, he was a disciple of Jiu Xinnai, and he had to climb the Hokage Rock without saying anything... as bold as her. No matter how rumors are that the three of them are powerful, from this point, you can be sure that they are Kushina''s disciples. Ok This is Chiba. He has grown up a lot, and he has grown a lot when he came here for confinement three years ago. In a smile, several thoughts passed through his mind, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was more kind. "Excuse me..." At this time, the three of Chiba had already walked to his side. However, he did not let Chiba''s words finish, but directly raised his two fingers, smiled at the corner of his mouth, and said softly: "This is originally not allowed. This is an exception. You must keep it secret. Remember, right, left, left and right. Left and right, walk in this order, and turn the order upside down every time you encounter a wall with a red mark in the corner." order? Hearing this, the three of them were taken aback, and there was no time to ask more. When the voice of the ordinary ninja fell, the earthy color of the wall beside them slowly faded, revealing a black square opening, extending all the way to the depths. this is Seeing this situation, the three of them were slightly surprised. "go quickly!" The ordinary-looking ninja looked around ~www.novelhall.com~ quite urgingly. Obviously, it is not going to explain to them. And the three of them didn''t entangle too much. Since their teacher arranged it, they definitely wouldn''t doubt that there was any problem. "Yes." Out of politeness and gratitude, the Chiba trio entered the dark hole without hesitation. And watching the three people enter the mouth, the number of prints on the hands of the ordinary-looking ninja changed, and a print came out. After that, the black hole was covered by the earth color spreading from above, as if it had never existed. Really... Jiu Xinnai has disciples, time flies, it''s so fast. Looking at the flawless disguise, the ordinary-looking ninja thought with emotion. Moreover, he was taught by "Konoha''s future"! Chapter 634： Inside the universe "Tap...tap...tap..." In the dim passage, the sound of footsteps reverberated continuously, and the wall that seemed to be entangled and stretched from a pipe kept swept back, and a slight expression of clarity appeared on Chiba''s face. It turned out to be like this. This should be the passage to the confinement room. I was knocked out and sent directly to the confinement room. It turned out that the road to the confinement room was also hidden. And it''s different from the way to leave. In his mind, such an idea naturally emerged. The entangled wall of pipes is very familiar to Chiba. It is the style of the wall outside the confinement room. Moreover, the confinement room is on the high rock wall above the head of the second generation Hokage Rock. Inner, this passage is within the high ground, so I can only go to the confinement room. But this time, Kushina asked them to gather on the Hokage Rock Statue, which is even more obvious. Obviously, Kushina wants them to go to the Hokage Rock Statue through the passage of the confinement room. As for how Chiba left the Hokage Rock Statue without passing through this passage, of course it was impossible to jump off the Rock Statue, but found a craftsman to walk down the road and go all the way. At that time, Chiba was still quite sure that when Naruto climbed onto the Hokage Rock to play a prank, he must have walked this way. This artisan road is still very obvious, at least on the side of the second-generation Hokage rock statue, but at the end of the road, it is quite hidden. If Chiba hadnt walked out of this road, its probably going to be I have overlooked the end. "It turns out that there are so many passages in the high ground of the Hokage Rock Statue!" After the three of them, following the instructions of the ordinary-looking ninja, they turned right, left, left, right, left, and right when they encountered the fork, and looked at the turning from time to time. Is there a red signal in the corner to avoid going the wrong way. Hearing the words of the ordinary-looking ninja, Hirohiko and Xuena were aware that these passages are not safe. There should be many traps and dangers. In short, they must not go wrong. If they go wrong, can they come out? It''s all a problem. Moreover, this place is definitely not a place to visit. It can be seen from the cautious appearance of the ordinary ninja when talking, and the disguise of the entrance. I am afraid it is still a hidden place. There are any traps to prevent intruders. The danger is not surprising. Therefore, they are also very cautious when they leave, without any slackness or ease at all. After going around and inverting the order of turns several times, Hongyan couldn''t help but sigh. "Yes!" Chiba and Xuena nodded at the same time, took a turn along the way, and walked into a new passage. These passages are almost exactly the same, extending in all directions. For almost every hundred steps, there must be a turning point. If they didnt know the turning Order, I''m afraid they have long been lost. At this time, Chiba also feels that these passages may not only lead to the confinement room. Among the countless turnings and countless routes, they may also lead to a secret place in Konoha, even several, several. Ten secret places that cannot be known to others. As for the pipe-shaped wall, he thinks that it has a somewhat ingenious design in it. These pipe-like walls and the entangled pipes on it can confuse peoples sight and even make it impossible to tell them. Which one is a block, forms a kind of visual confusion and makes people lose the sense of direction. The pipes that make up the wall can also hide mysteries, such as built-in organs, or used to observe enemies trapped in it, or can be used to covertly transmit information... It can be said that it serves multiple purposes. The person who designed this must be an amazing guy! "Look, there is a door!" As Qianye thought about it, the three of them turned a turn and entered a different passage. This passage was obviously brighter than the previous passage. Although it was still dim, it was obviously brighter. The biggest difference is that there are doors on both sides of the wall that are closed and deeply embedded in the wall. The steel doors give a feeling of depression. This sudden change made Xue Na who had been behind Chiba unable to help but say. Arrived! Confinement room! But Qianye''s eyes flashed, and behind the extended doors, behind each door was a dark confinement room, and he could immediately reach the top of the rock statue of the second generation of Hokage. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help letting out a sigh, and the depression in his heart and the uncomfortable feeling of long-term disorientation in his mind gradually faded. I dont know how long I have been walking along the way. I wandered between the entangled walls of the pipeline, carefully not taking the wrong path, and constantly changing the order, which caused a lot of psychological pressure on them, and at the same time, it also brought a certain amount to the body. There is even a slight feeling of suffocation. Even, they already have an illusion that these pipe walls, which are constantly being thrown back because of their walking, seem to be swallowed by the inexplicable darkness behind them when they are thrown behind them. And this darkness, like an evil beast with a big mouth, is constantly chasing them, trying to swallow them in one bite, making them feel shuddering, with rush and fear in their hearts. No wonder Xue Nai couldn''t help saying this after seeing these doors and seeing these changes. They are already very depressed, and there is a kind of pressure both mentally and physically. If there is no change and no hope of going out, they will be irritated. After irritability, they may not be able to keep calm thinking, and Wrong order, consequences, dont know what will happen? Could it be that Jiu Xin Na is to test our ability to withstand stress? At the same time, Chiba''s brain suddenly flashed. "move!" At this time, seeing Chiba slow down, Hongyan urged. "Ok!" Chiba nodded, did not speak much, went straight all the way, towards the slightly brighter direction ~www.novelhall.com~ After passing through a door, the three people''s footsteps became more and more anxious, and the wall came back. The speed of being thrown away is getting faster and faster. After a hundred steps, a bright right fork appeared in vain, and the three of them turned directly without thinking. After turning, while walking around in a hurry, a square light in front of me got closer and closer, and the sound of footsteps in this corridor had already become the sound of running. As the light quickly approached, a smile slowly expanded on the three of them. And when they plunged into this light, their smiles had turned into a toothy smile of relief. Arrived! Almost at the same time, the three people who walked out of the corridor had such a thought in their hearts. In the next second, this toothy smile of relief was solidified on their faces, and at the same time their smiles solidified, their pupils changed from narrowing to slightly widened. This Chapter 635： ...A child! "call--" The three of them walked out of the corridor in a daze, their eyes slowly widening, and a gust of wind blew from their sides, blowing their hair and skirts, and with a huff, they stretched straight in the wind. Three eagle chirps sounded above their heads. At this moment, they are already standing on top of the second-generation Hokage Rock Statue, the sun is shining, the sky is as blue as washing, and three eagles are flying high in the sky, circling above their heads. A panoramic view of the entire Konoha Village! At the end of this eye, almost all the boundaries of Konoha Village, the people walking in the village, row upon row of shops are also in sight, a scene of prosperity and peace. warm, And spectacular! "Is this... our village?" At this moment, Xuenais slightly widened eyes seemed to sparkle, and Xu Shi was too surprised as she spoke. She couldnt help but walked a few steps forward. As her figure moved, the Konoha village in her sight seemed to expand. Because of the angle problem, the part that was covered by the rock statue was also exposed, and an unspeakable feeling suddenly surged in my heart. "It''s... too indescribable!" At the same time, Hongyan couldn''t help but walked a few steps forward, his eyes full of wonder. "Yes" Even Chiba, who has been here once, couldn''t help but marvel again: "This is our village." As soon as these words came out, Hongyan and Xuena turned their heads and looked at him together. In addition to marveling at the spectacular sight, there was also a hint of surprise at Chiba''s words. Feeling the gazes of the two, Chiba was taken aback, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. what happened? Seeing them, how could it seem that I said something that surprised them, did I say something that is impossible to say from my mouth? "What...what''s wrong..." The two of them exclaimed and stared suspiciously. The shocked exclamation in Chiba''s heart slowly disappeared, and he asked slightly hesitantly. "When I heard Chiba say this, I don''t know why, there is always an incredible feeling." Hearing Chiba''s doubts, Xue Na said with a smile, and Hong Yan nodded. "Unbelievable feeling?" Chiba was taken aback again. What''s the incredible feeling? "Well...that...right?" As for this question, Yukina seemed to be unable to answer, tilted his head, and finally looked at Hirohiko and asked Hirohiko''s opinion with "Right?". "Ok!" No, this Xuena "this...that..." Chiba didn''t understand or understand the meaning of the words at all. Hirohiko seemed to understand very well, and now nodded in sympathy. "Um...what?" In this regard, Chiba only smiled bitterly. What does this mean, right? I didn''t understand anything. Faced with Chiba''s confusion, Yukina and Hirohiko looked at each other again, frowning, Hirohiko scratched his head, and said, "It should be said... how do you say? There is always a feeling that you are out of the way. , I cant say to stay out of the matter, although I dont know why, I always feel that you are... that... how do you say? Its as if you are standing in another place and looking at the village, as if you are a third party. Our village suddenly felt that kind of feeling, the kind of...you know, the kind of feeling that you are also a member of the village. That you are also a member of the village may be a bit overwhelmed, we know that you belong to the village One member, that''s...that''s..." While talking, Hongyan seemed to be tangled up. "The feeling of being here, but not here!" Suddenly, Xue Nai seemed to speak with a flash of inspiration. Are you here, but not here? Hearing Xuena''s words, Chiba''s face was slightly stiff, and his eyes slowly widened. I''m here, but not here... Isn''t this my identity as a traverser? Indeed, I am in the world of Naruto, but my consciousness, my thoughts, and the world are always separated from the world. I look at things, and I am used to taking myself out of the world and thinking... Can they feel it? In Chibas view, Yukanas words can be said to be a perfect description of his mentality. He experiences life and death here, and there are a group of cherished people, but in his subconscious, he still regards himself as another world. People in the previous life, people in that world, this will inevitably produce a sense of alienation, a feeling of being in it, but not like it. is it? Because of this feeling, I told them about our village, they would feel strange... At that moment, it seemed... I really regarded Konoha Village as my home. At this moment, Qianye''s heart suddenly had such a thought. For a long time, Konoha has always been a sanctuary in his eyes, and even a place where the people he cherishes will be miserable if they leave, so it is necessary to ensure the existence of Konoha. Yes, he did not regard this as his own. The village is a place that must be guaranteed to exist. I...Is it true that Konoha is my family? Should I treat Konoha as a home? At this moment, Qianye''s heart raised questions. "Well, that''s what it means!" At this time, Hongyan nodded repeatedly, affirming Xuena''s words. At the same time, this sound also awakened Chiba from the thoughts just now. He shook his head and said, "I was born in the village. Of course this is my village. You made a mistake..." The identity of the traverser must not be let them know, this is the identity outside this world, who knows what will happen after being known, will it affect the fate of Jiuxinai and the others. No matter what, I can''t let them know. However, they also feel that it should not be a big problem. But in his heart, it was so thinking. "Well, of course we made a mistake!" But after his words, the firm response of Hongyan and Xuena made him a little astonished, and Hongyan and Xuena said these words almost solemnly and beyond doubt. Seeing the indisputable serious expressions of Hongyan and Xuena, Chiba smiled without knowing why. He has a feeling that if one day he betrays the village, they will use this tone to say that they will always be their partner. Even if the fact that they have betrayed the village is before their eyes, they will think that this is their own strategy to deal with dangers they don''t know, and they will never believe that they will betray them. Even if they had experienced Shiga''s betrayal, they would definitely not have half doubts about themselves. Why... Why do you believe me so? Is it because ~www.novelhall.com~ they also regard me as their best friend and most trusted partner? I always feel that when I travel into this world, even if I have experienced so many lives and deaths, so many serious injuries... I still feel like crossing over... Really, Great! Thinking of this, Chiba grinned, closed her eyes and nodded, and said heavily: "Of course, you two fools!" Ah, the first time I saw Chiba with such a happy smile. However, Hongyan and Xuena were taken aback when they saw his smile. It''s as if I got the toy I wanted the most... Like a child! Chapter 636： Look, look! After one hour "This is... Kakashi and Daitu! They went shopping together, do you believe it? And... Lyn, what is she doing? Secretly following Kakashi and Daitu! Look, there! " Xuena stood on the rock statue of the second generation of Hokage, with white pupils prominent in his eyes, and the meridians bulged up to the temples. He was looking down. In the strong wind, the long hair flew to the side, revealing the white back. Neck and delicate profile face. Occasionally, the eagle sounds sharply above his head, and under the sun, the whole person seems to be shining. And on her face, there was a smile that couldn''t be dissipated, and she waved her hand back, looking like a beautiful little girl who had found something interesting. "where?" Hearing this, Hongyan who was next to her spoke. At this time, in the hunting wind, his hair was flapping his side face, and a pair of bright red pupils were flowing, seeming to be searching. "Xue Nai can see it, how can you possibly see it!" At this moment, Chiba, who was obliquely behind the two, saw their movements and couldn''t help but speak. It turns out that they also have a childish side. Although they have been matured by the environment, do they still retain their innocence and cuteness after all? Looking at the smiles of the two and the carefree expressions that only children have, Chiba''s mouth also smiled slightly. However, if it weren''t for this kind of war years, if they grew up as ordinary children, or grew up in a previous life, they would have less troubles, and they should have been carefree. After smiling, Qianye sighed a little bit more in his heart. "There, there!" At this moment, neither of them seemed to hear Chiba''s words. Xuena enthusiastically pointed in a direction, which was the position of the three of the Water Gate squad in her sight. "Let me see!" Xue Nai''s voice fell, Hong Yan looked in the direction she was pointing, and the pupils in the middle of the writing wheel kept shrinking, but his brows became more and more tight, and he squinted hard, but looking at his expression, I knew I couldn''t see it. How could Zhuanyan see so far? No matter the insight eye, the copy eye or the phantom eye, it did not increase the increase in the field of view. Chiba took a few steps forward and glanced at it symbolically, but only ant-like pedestrians came into view. He couldn''t even see his face. He could tell who was who, even if he believed it was Hirohiko. With the insight ability of writing round eyes, he can''t see who is who. At this time, I feel the convenience of white eyes... At the same time, Chiba and Hirohiko had an idea at the same time. About ten minutes ago, Chiba and Hirohiko saw that Kushina was not coming, so they asked Yukina to roll their eyes to look for it. After all, staying on this Hokage Rock statue is no way, even Chiba is still thinking about today''s Daily physical training with a base of 3000. However, after searching for ten minutes, Kushina did not find it, but Yukina came to Kakashi and Daito and Lin, and the previous encounter of red beans and red in the Maruko shop, as well as Ebisu and Ebisu. Shiranui Genma walked to the rotisserie, then took out his wallet and looked through it, bowed his head and left angrily, throwing into the Yile Ramen... In short, as long as Xuena found all the acquaintances in the village one by one, Kushina was not found. As for knowing from Xuena''s dictation that his acquaintances and friends were in this free time, Chiba still couldn''t help but smile. Unconsciously sigh, he is really living in this world, everyone has their own life. At the same time, there was a bit of confusion in my heart. Everyone has their life. Everyone is alive, whether they are acquainted with him or they dont know him. In this world, they are definitely not a role, and they are not even in the original scene, even just background The characters, each of them, may have their own story. There are friends, lovers, and even enemies and enemies that belong to them. Can I really think of myself as a traverser, someone outside the world? Do not! Yes...Can I still treat me as an outsider or a traverser in the future? Even now Chiba, looking at the ant-like crowd, couldn''t help thinking about this issue in his heart. Kushina, Hirohiko, Yukina, Kakashi, Otodo, Rin, Genma, Ebisu, Kai, Hafengmizumon, and even Itachi, Uchiha Mikoto, Three generations of Naruto... and many people in contact , With these people, am I still an outsider, a traverser? perhaps Thinking of this, Chiba retracted his gaze, and his eyes fell on Yukana, who gave Hirohiko the detailed location instructions on the side, and Hirohiko, who squinted the writing wheel and looked down following the instructions of Yukina, his face sank involuntarily. No way! I can no longer think of myself as an outsider! No longer! Thinking about it, Chiba took a step back slightly, and then another step, Yuuna and Hirohiko''s eyes were full of sight, and his calm expression gradually became gloomy. Would I...think things too simple. As long as you change the destiny of the land, you can change the destiny of Jiu Xinnai. Is it too simple to think? Is it a little unrealistic to be able to change the fate of a person''s established death so simply? But Chiba, who was aware of this, was a little bit overwhelmed at the moment. "Oh, I can''t see it." At this time, Hongyan sighed, stepped back and gave up searching. "Uh" At the same moment, Xuena seemed to have discovered something. "what happened?" Hong Yan, who had just given up, asked hurriedly. "Kakashi and Daito seem to be going to eat barbecue, and like Genma and Ebisu, when they turned out their wallets, they were all gone, and finally went to Uncle Ile." Xue Na suppressed a smile and said. In her sight, the dejected look of Tuo Tu was really funny, but Kakashi didn''t care about it. Hearing Xuena''s words, Hongyan imagined the appearance of the two teams, and the corners of his mouth turned up unconsciously. It must be very interesting. Ok? Chiba? At this moment, Hongyan''s eyes flickered, and he saw Chiba whose face became more gloomy. He was taken aback and asked subconsciously: "What''s wrong, Chiba? Is it physically uncomfortable?" As soon as she said this, Xuena immediately turned her head and looked at Chiba. Although she opened her eyes without blind spots, she focused on the following situation just now, but for a while, she didn''t notice. When she saw Chiba''s face, the smile on her face suddenly turned into worry and asked: "Chiba, are you okay?" Feeling the two worried eyes ~www.novelhall.com~ and the words, Chiba was slightly startled, then shook his head, the gloomy color loosened, and hurriedly said: "It''s okay, it''s okay, just thinking about some problems." problem? Is it Nao''s problem? Hearing this sound, Xuena and Hongyan flashed such a thought at the same time, and immediately let go of their suspended hearts. After all, this guy is falling into his own thinking for himself, and it is not a day or two things, as long as something happens. "You are all here." At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind them. Jiuxina (teacher)! In this sound, almost at the same time, the three of them all looked at the place where the sound came from. then Slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 637： For me? What is this...? As Jiu Xinnai''s "ta" fell to the left of the three of them, the three of them, with surprised eyes, fell down and settled on their teacher. After carefully seeing the situation of Kushina, whose red-tailed beast''s coat dissipated, the eyes of the Chiba trio were half-squinted, and their faces were puzzled. At this moment, in their sight, Nushina, who was so busy, was holding a square object in her left hand, and it was covered with a black cloth. She couldn''t see what it was, and her right hand was carrying something. There was a skinny, rickety, gray-haired old man. At this moment, the old man was curled up in the air. His face was already blue, his forehead was full of black lines, and he trembled, and his expression of horror was beyond words. "Gluck..." A series of teeth trembling sounded from the old man''s teeth and fell into the ears of the three people. The three half-squinted eyes couldn''t help showing a little sympathy. Just now Kushina jumped up almost from behind Hirohiko and Yukina, that is, the Hokage Rock Statue. It is conceivable that Kushinai climbed this Hokage Rock Statue to come up. You have to think, a In the twilight years, the ordinary old man, who seemed to be half of his body into the coffin, would not be frightened when he climbed quickly at high altitude. However, looking at Jiu Xinnai''s expression, it seemed that she didn''t care whether the old man was scared or not. At this time, she was smiling and looking at her disciple with "satisfaction" that she had never had before. Seriously, this expression made the three of Chiba shiver together. This bad feeling...what''s going on? And in their hearts, such a bad idea came up. "Ok?" At this moment, Kushina was "satisfied" looking at them, his eyes fell on Chiba, and his brow suddenly frowned. bad! Almost subconsciously, these two words appeared in Chiba''s heart when he saw the subtle expressions of Kushina. Although I still dont know what Kushina is going to do, I have been targeted, and Kushina is very dissatisfied with my current situation. Next, if I dont deal with Kushina well, Im afraid Ill have to add to the top of my head. A few bags. After these two words, Qianye thought very carefully. It''s over, Chiba has been spotted! At this time, Hirohiko and Xuena also noticed Kushina''s gaze, and almost swallowed with a grunt. No matter what, no matter how Mr. Kushina treats Chiba in the future, we cannot intervene, nor can we intercede for Chiba, let alone go against Mrs. Kushina. It is better to be beaten by one person than three! Then, after swallowing their saliva, they sold Chiba directly in their hearts. "Snapped!" At this moment, Kushina suddenly put down the square object covered by the black cloth on his left hand, and put down the rickety old man with his right hand lightly. With a "click", the old man''s denture popped out of his mouth due to the ground and fell to the ground. "Chiba!" At the same time, Jiuxina spoke. coming! At the moment Kushina spoke, Qianye and the three shook together, almost subconsciously moving a small step back, and the whole body was tense. "How do you take photos of your clothes?" At this time, the second half of the sigh came from Jiu Xin Nai. clothes? When he said this, the three of them were taken aback. What''s the matter with taking pictures? And seeing the expressions of the three of them, Kushina''s face seemed to be slightly stern, and said, "Have you forgotten?" forgotten? Forgot what? Seeing Jiu Xinnai''s expression and this unpleasant voice, a chill burst out from behind the three of them, and they went straight to their heads. When did you say you want to take pictures... When did Kushina (teacher) say... Then, they suddenly remembered, as if there was such a thing, their teacher said they wanted to take pictures. But... I didn''t seem to say when! Only if you beat her, you can take a group photo! When the chill was cold, the three of them had a flash of inspiration. They remembered that before, it was time to start the actual combat training of human-column force battle. His teacher did say that as long as she defeated her, he would do it. Group photo. At this moment, Hirohiko and Xuena turned their eyes and looked at Chiba together. What do you want me to say? Feeling the gazes of the two, Chiba''s mouth almost twitched. What these two guys meant was that he was going to refute Kushina, and they were throwing a bomb at him. hateful! You two are too unprincipled! "Forget it, because you have completed an almost impossible task and gave me a big face, I don''t care about it. Today, we are going to take a class photo." However, Jiu Xinnai didn''t hold his face anymore, but sighed, "forgive" them, and by the way explained the photo they "forgot". Regarding this, the three people in Chiba nodded repeatedly as if they were amnesty, but no one refuted. Wait, take a picture? At this moment, they suddenly thought of something, and suddenly looked at the old man sitting on the ground tremblingly, slowly and tremblingly, reaching out his hand to pick up his dentures. Since it is a group photo, then... it is impossible for any of us to press the camera... Could it be... The three of them seemed to have thought of one, and their eyes slowly widened. This old man is a photographer? Seeing the old man trembling and taking a lot of effort to pick up a false tooth, a cold sweat broke out on the back of the three of them. Just kidding! "Oh, this is Grandpa Zang, the best photographer in the village. I once took pictures of Teacher Jiraiya, Master Tsunade, and Oshomaru. There is no one to surpass the photographer. I have spent a lot of time to be talented. Did you ask him out of the mountain?" As if seeing the suspicions of the three people, Jiu Xinnai explained with emotion. Ask him out? You just dragged it here! It''s kidnapping! Upon hearing this, Qianye''s expressions remained unchanged, but their hearts were already almost roaring. At the same time, the eyes they looked at the old man slowly became sympathetic and apologetic. Sorry, we apologize for our teacher! "Ugh" At this moment, Kushina looked at Chiba again, looked at it, sighed and said, "I know you are still coming out like this, here, this is a new dress for you, originally planned to give you later Yes, right now, go and put it on." With that said, Kushina took out a folded snow-white clothes from under the square thing covered by the black cloth and handed it to Chiba~www.novelhall.com~new clothes? And Chiba, who was looking at the old man sympathetically, was startled when he saw the clothes handed to him, and even the eyes of Hirohiko and Xuena fell on this side. For me? Chiba looked down at his clothes and at Kushina, a bit surprised. "The clothes I gave you last time are out of size, don''t you? Try them on." Looking at Qianye''s astonished appearance, Kushina said with a warm smile on the corner of his mouth. Listening to Kushinai''s soft voice, Chiba subconsciously stretched out his hand and took the clothes that he was handed over, but his eyes were looking at the snow-white clothes, and he couldn''t look away. So soft... So warm... At this moment, his mind was already filled with the touch of this clothes. Chapter 638： Group photo Now it seems that you really can''t take photos with this suit! In the slightly dim corridor, Chiba looked at the clothes she had taken off and put aside the clothes she was wearing. He glanced over the already dense patches, and such an idea came to his mind. In the past three years, although this dress is my newest one, Xuena still has so many patches on it. Feeling the unique warmth of the sunshine on her new clothes, Chiba''s mouth showed a wry smile. In the past three years, he has developed ninjutsu, necessary physical training and some usual carelessness. Although his clothes have been purchased, they are damaged very quickly. In order to save some money to buy weight-bearing props, it is generally not full of patches or He would not choose to discard clothes that he could not wear because of his physical growth. As long as he could wear them, he could save money on clothes. Moreover, Chiba doesnt usually care about what he wears or clothes. At most, he considers practicality. It is not strong, convenient and inconvenient to move. As for styles and colors, he doesnt have any preference or pickiness. After meeting these two conditions, he would basically never refuse to wear it. Even, in the past few years, I occasionally went out to buy things with Xuena. Xuena always couldn''t help but buy him some decent clothes, but they were rejected by Chiba because of the price. In the end, he always went to the village. In the thrift store, buy some cheap things. In this regard, Yukana can only repair Chibas really broken and fragile clothes. Yukanas existence has saved Chiba a lot of money, and now he can sell weight-bearing items of his own specifications. It can be said to have contributed the most. However, what Chiba didnt know was that in private, when Xuena and Lin sometimes met, they would complain like this one or two-year-old sister that Chiba would not take care of herself, and live with him, her own needlework. Life is much better. Regarding this, Lin always smiled. If there is red next to him, after Lin smiled, Hong opened her eyes wide and sighed silently in her heart. Qianye is really a cultivator. Besides practicing and eating, is there nothing else in his head? At the same time, Red is still relatively shy now, and sometimes has some bold thoughts, such as "It is also a hard-hearted girl like Xuena who believes that he will never let go. If you change to someone else, you can''t stand it for a long time." "I''m really worried for Xuena. If they get married in the future, even if they are the eldest lady of the Hyuga family and have such a husband, I''m afraid they won''t be able to bear the day.", "I don''t know the blessings of the generations of Chiba. It would make Yukina so hard-hearted, the eldest lady of the Hyuga family has a temperament and a great beauty. When she heard that she lived in Chibas house, there were many boys in the village, even seniors who were several years older than us. Quite a few are depressed, heartbroken and depressed." "Then, go out..." Chiba picked up his old clothes and touched the snow-white clothes on his body. The soft touch made his heart feel warm. Then, he took a slight breath and walked out slowly, toward the light. I dont know. How about wearing it on your body? I don''t feel any inconvenience, and although the material is soft, it is tough and strong. This was the thought in Chiba''s mind. ... On the other side, on the rock statue of the second generation of Hokage, the old man called "Grandpa Tibetan" was shivering and stuffing his dentures into the entrance, then suddenly turned his head and said "pimples", the bones turned. In the voice, he glared at Jiu Xinnai, and said heavily "Hmm!", pointing to the cube covered by the black cloth. "Yes!" Hearing this sound, noting Grandpa Tibetan''s gaze, Kushina hurriedly said, and quickly turned around to fiddle with the cube covered by the black cloth, looking like that, he was attentive and careful. Hey? Seeing this, is Grandpa Zang really invited over? Hirohiko and Yukina, who looked away from the dim entrance of the corridor when they heard Grandpa Tibet''s voice, couldn''t help wondering what Kushina looked like. It was the first time they saw their teacher look like this. At the same time, they also confirmed that this cube should be the camera. At this moment, Mr. Kushina had taken the tripod out of the black cloth and set it up. It looked like it was a camera at a glance. "Huh...huh..." At this moment, Grandpa Cang''s body tremblingly propped up from the ground, and he was getting up from the ground bit by bit. With this simple action, Grandpa Cang stopped and gasped three times. Do not! It must be **** by our teacher! Grandpa Zang is almost a hundred years old at this age, he must have been retired. Our teacher definitely brought him here by force. Seeing the appearance of Grandpa Tibetan, Hirohiko and Xuena instantly rejected their previous thoughts. "Okay! Grandpa Zang." At this moment, Kushina moved the mounted camera back a bit, adjusted the appropriate distance, and spoke respectfully. "Ok!" At this moment, Grandpa Zang had barely stood up. After taking a few breaths, he took his hand back, and unexpectedly drew out a crutch and stopped, making him tremble and tremble almost the next second. Support the lower body. Hearing Jiu Xinnai''s words, Grandpa Zang nodded his head with a serious face, and then took a step forward with a cane. A very small step, almost a small slip on the ground. However, at this moment, the eyes of Hongyan and Xuena were slightly widened. At this moment, they actually felt the same oppression on the battlefield. The original complaints against Grandpa Zang who took out the crutches behind him disappeared without a trace. . The bodies of the two of them actually tightened. "Look carefully, as Konoha''s strongest photographer in history, his dedication to photography has already turned into momentum." I don''t know when, Jiu Xin Na has already arrived behind them and suddenly said. Hearing this game, Hirohiko and Xuena nodded seriously at the same time, which was like the feeling on the battlefield, which was genuine. At this moment, Grandpa Zang took another step, even more imposing, and oppressive force came to his face. "despair!" The sound of falling footsteps was like stepping on their hearts. "Gudong!" Unconsciously, the two swallowed. "Huhu..." Then, Grandpa Zang who moved a few centimeters, panted violently, and the oppressive aura suddenly disappeared. Uh Unconsciously, the corners of Hirohiko''s and Xuena''s mouth twitched at the same time. No matter how strong he is, he is not a grandfather who is about to enter the soil! "I am back." At this moment, Chiba''s voice came from the corridor entrance. Suddenly, the three of them looked together. then Qi Qi was stunned! I saw that dark corridor entrance, slowly walked out of a black-haired boy, white clothes like snow, is the style of short-breasted kimono, neckline, cuffs and black belt entanglement, embroidered with red flames like burning, coat The hem reaches the knees, and below is a pair of black trousers, neither loose nor tight, looking a little leisurely, and on the feet are a pair of black forbearance shoes. In the hunting wind, the wide sleeves are flying, which is quite chic. And in the fluttering of the slightly long hair, that handsome face has a bit of fortitude, and the dark eyes seem to be bottomless, like the most charming whirlpool, almost capable People inhale it, inexplicably handsome. The so-called people rely on clothing, horses rely on saddles. With a cry of snow clothes, Chiba looks handsome and unrestrained at the moment, and it is almost charming! Even the handsome men like Xuena and Hirohiko are a little bit overshadowed. At this moment, in their eyes, Qianye under the sun seemed to be coated with a layer of brilliance. "Chi... Ye?" After a long pause, when Chiba''s footsteps were a bit hesitant, the three men murmured. Chiba''s change made them almost unable to speak in surprise. Even Xuenai''s face was flushed slightly. So...so handsome... And Hongyan''s face also flashed incredible. This guy changed his clothes, as if he had changed himself, I now find that Xue Nai''s vision seems very vicious! As for Kushina, his face also flashed with surprise. Although I know that Chiba will definitely change a lot, but it is not quite high, the effect is so good, it is estimated that Xuena''s heart is now banging like a deer. The current Chiba is almost as good as the water gate at that time! "Ahem!" At this time, among the three of them, Grandpa Cang''s serious cough suddenly sounded. The three of them were almost stunned together, and suddenly recovered. "Come on, Chiba, take a picture!" Jiu Xin Na hurriedly said. When! However, Hongyan and Xuena opened their eyes wide and looked at the camera suddenly. They didn''t know when, Grandpa Cang''s rickety body had already got into the black cloth. "Oh, here comes!" The three people who were still surprised~www.novelhall.com~ even some Chiba, who thought they were wearing the wrong one, heard Kushinas greeting, glanced at the grandpa Tibetan who was preparing to take pictures there, and responded quickly. With a sound, ran over in a hurry. Soon, the four of them got to one place, facing the camera. "ready" At this time, under the black cloth, Grandpa Zang''s voice was as trembling as his body. "Speaking of speaking, don''t be too surprised. The level of Grandpa Cang''s photography is that even ghosts can''t escape." At this moment, Jiu Xin Nai was short, and seemed to adjust his position, and said with pride. Can no ghosts escape? When these words were said, the bodies of Qianye''s trio instantly tightened, and the sudden sound scared them directly. "Crack!" Without waiting for other thoughts in their hearts, the shutter on the camera side has already been pressed. Chapter 639： Magic "call" Grandpa Zang tremblingly lifted the black cloth, and exhaled as if he was finally relieved under the heavy pressure. The wrinkles on his face were stretched out. In the sun, this wrinkled face seemed to be Shining brightly. At this moment, Grandpa Tibetan seemed to have accomplished the most important or most satisfying thing in life. Almost from his trembling body and unfolding wrinkles, he could tell the meaning of "it is worth it to die now." However, the glorious moment of Master Zang was no one appreciated or sighed. At this moment, the four people standing in front of him, in front of their cameras, had already gathered together, and their eyes fell in the hands of Chiba in the middle. . Can it be washed out so quickly? The camera in this Naruto World does not look advanced, but it is still different from the previous life. It can be washed out directly in the sun! Chiba, who was slightly pale, holding the photo just washed in his trembling hands, with this thought in his heart, he couldn''t help swallowing with a "gudong". At the same time, Hirohiko and Xuena, who were close to him, swallowed droolingly. In their eyes, a black photograph was slowly showing the image. "It''s amazing, the photos taken can be washed out in the sun, only Grandpa Cang can do it." At this moment, Kushina''s words came from who also looked at the photo. However, after these words, what responded to her was quietness, and the increasingly tense backs of her three disciples. Even in this quietness, there was already a tense atmosphere spreading. Are there ghosts? Are there no ghosts? It can be washed out in the sun, whether it is the reason for the crooked science and technology tree of Naruto World, this is impossible from a scientific point of view, and it violates the imaging theory of photography... Although I dont know this knowledge. , But there were special rooms when washing photos in previous lives. The way of washing photos alone is very suspicious. It is not impossible to really take supernatural photos! Moreover, in the previous life, there was indeed such a saying that cameras, video cameras and the like would photograph ghosts and the like. Moreover, there is a soul in the Hokage World itself! Seeing the black in his hand slowly receding and the image becoming clearer, Chiba "Gudong" swallowed again and his heart became tense. To be honest, the current Chiba is not afraid of fighting, killing, bleeding and severely wounding. After experiencing war and fighting, his heart is even very strong, but he still maintains a deep-rooted sense of awe for ghosts and gods. He was still quite scared of this kind of things that he couldn''t usually see. Moreover, thinking about having such invisible things attached to or dangling around, Chiba couldn''t help but feel hairy on his back. It felt really bad. On the other hand, Hongyan and Xuena''s expressions were not much better than those of Chiba, and Xuena''s body was still trembling slightly, and a pair of lush white jade hands were already tightly holding Chiba''s arms. And Hongyan was holding Chiba''s shoulder with one hand, and gently placing the other hand on his forehead, looking like that, he would probably cover his eyes when he saw something he didn''t want to see. "Uh...it''s impossible to think about it, ghosts or something, it''s broad daylight now." Seeing the appearance of his disciples, Kushina''s mouth was slightly bitter, and he leaned forward slightly, and said with a wry smile. Could it be that I oversaid it? Although it is said that Grandpa Cang has such a legend, Teacher Zi Laiye also said that he was also frightened by the supernatural photos of Grandpa Cang, and finally found someone else to take a class photo again. But Watergate has never encountered such a thing. Obviously, this is just the bragging of Teacher Jilaiya. It can only be... bragging! In response to the excessive tension of the three disciples, Jiu Xinnai was helpless, and wondered if she shouldn''t have said it. Originally, she said it as an anecdote, but looking at the appearance of the three disciples, she suddenly felt There is a feeling of "Isn''t this the bragging of Teacher Jilaiya, this is really not nonsense, it may be true?" So, she leaned forward and looked at the photo. At this moment, the darkness has completely faded away, just a little bit, the image will be clear. "Gudong..." The four of them swallowed together, their eyes narrowed slightly, and their eyes focused on the photo. then The tense expressions on the four people''s faces instantly solidified, their bodies instantly stiffened, and a layer of cyan suddenly appeared on their faces, and several black lines of different lengths were pulled down on their foreheads. Extremely frightened! How...how could... Chiba''s hands trembled violently, and almost subconsciously pushed the photo forward a little bit, his head tilted back a bit, the corners of his mouth twitched, his eyes widened, and his eyes trembled violently. Ghost... ghost... Xue Nai''s white pupils also moved and trembled, and his hands suddenly tightened, almost touching Qianye''s body. I don''t see anything...I don''t see anything... Hongyan had already covered his eyes with his hands, muttering in his heart, and his other hand was deeply embedded in Chiba''s shoulder. This, this... absolutely... not impossible... At this moment, Jiu Xinnai''s face was no more hurt than his disciple, and his teeth were trembling almost. I''m also old... the teacher''s bragging...how can it be...really...really? At this moment, in Chiba''s trembling and pulling away hands, the image of the group photo has been fully revealed. And on this photo, it is clear that a red-haired beauty is short in the back, with her right hand resting on the right shoulder of the beautiful snow-clothed girl, and her left hand resting on the left shoulder of the blue-clothed boy, embracing the snow-clothed girl and The blue-clothed boy plus the appearance of the snow-clothed boy in the middle. The red-haired beauty smiled with squinting eyes and teeth, full of warmth, while the three teenage girls looked a little stiff, especially on their faces. The smiles that had originally appeared when taking pictures also seemed to freeze, as if they were scared by something. To the general. However, just looking at these things is actually quite normal. However, this photo is obviously abnormal because... Behind the snow-clothed girl and the blue-clothed boy, it is clear that there are wisps of lavender smoke slowly drifting into the edge of the photo, like some kind of silk thread~www.novelhall.com~ Where the silk thread floats out of the edge of the photo, it seems... There is also a purple hand that is darker than the silk thread, twisting the silk thread! Let the whole photo look like a person with his head down and watching the four people in the photo! "Heavy...heavy...remake!" At this moment, the horrified Jiuxinai suddenly raised his head and shivered. "Uh" And this, some hoarse cry, seemed to interrupt the intoxicated grandfather Tibetan, and even seemed to give him a big blow. When this sound came, grandpa Tibetan looked like "it''s worth it to die". All froze. Then, with a "click", his hand loosened and the crutches dropped. And the wrinkles that he unfolded seemed to be tightly wrinkled together. His mouth opened and closed, but he couldn''t say a word. A look of love... Chapter 640： Lets go back "Ah" Looking at Kushina, who was entwined with the tailed beast Chakra, holding the disassembled camera in one hand, and the grandfather Tibetan who was trembling with horror in the other hand, he flew down, Chiba let out a long breath and looked at the camera in his hand. Group photo. It was finally done, it was a false alarm. At this moment, in his hand, there are two group photos, one is the spiritual photo just now, but the spiritual trace on it has disappeared without a trace. Just now, it was placed in the sun for a while, that lavender silk thread-like image It slowly faded and disappeared. The so-called supernatural phenomena and ghost photos should all be the reason for the incomplete photo-washing. The other one is a new photo. There is nothing unusual at all. It is an ordinary photo, but the shot is very good. Against the background of the blue sky with little clouds, the red-haired beauty embraces three young girls with hair. Being blown up, it looks like it is dynamic. In front of the three young girls, the snow-clothed girls are in the middle, slightly short, the blue-clothed boys are on the left, and the white-clothed boys are on the right. The faces of the three of them have faint smiles, and the snow-clothed girls in the middle are more than two. The "V" is a playful action, but it has a dignified and gentle temperament. The two teenagers form a "V" on the left hand and a "V" on the right hand. The blue boy Even if it is not modified, the beauty is beyond words, and it is not inferior to the appearance of the snow-clothed girl in the middle. The white-clothed boy, although considered handsome, was far behind the blue-clothed boy, but his calm and handsome temperament intertwined with unrestrained perseverance made people even more inseparable from his gaze. Whether it is the warm toothy smile of the red-haired beauty or the shallow smiles of the three people, they all exude a kind of warmth. The warmth almost radiates from the photos, which makes people unconsciously reveal their harmony when watching. The same smile in the photo. Even Chiba, who was looking at the photo at this time, smiled faintly again unconsciously. "Chiba...go back." At this moment, Hirohiko and Xuena behind them looked away from the photo in their hands and spoke. Now the group photo has been taken, and Teacher Jiu Xinnai also said to let them move around freely. In the next time, they will do whatever they want, and their plan is to go home first. For them, there are many things to do. You have to quickly transform the bathroom into a place where you can boil hot water. In this kind of weather, you cant let Nao take a cold bath. If you go to the villages bathhouse, its a long journey, and if you can save the cost of the bathhouse. if This is Hongyan''s plan at this time Nao is at home alone. I don''t know what happened. Her eyes are inconvenient, and today she has made an appointment to go shopping together. There is not enough food at home. And this is Xuena''s idea. "Ok!" After hearing this sound, Chiba took the two photos into his arms and nodded in response. "Where to go? Should I go back the same way, or should I learn from Teacher Jiu Xinnai?" After getting the affirmative answer from Chiba, Hirohiko also asked a practical question. Hearing this sound, Chiba was taken aback, and then reacted and said, "No, I know there is a path for artisans here, we just need to go back over there." Forget that they have never been here... There are many ways to slow down and land safely. If we jump down or walk down, I am afraid that we will either be seriously injured or exhausted, and if there is any accident, the consequences will be disastrous. , Obviously cannot learn. As for the way back... There is a greater chance of error! Just now, for a moment, this series of thoughts popped up in his mind, and while he was talking, he had already walked towards the road of craftsman. "Have you been here?" Xue Na who followed asked. "Well, there is a door in the corridor we just walked out of, which is the place where I am confined." Chiba replied casually. Place of confinement? Hearing that, both Hirohiko and Xuena were taken aback and couldn''t help but glance back at the dark corridor. At this moment, the earth color above the corridor entrance started to slowly spread, covering the corridor. Together with the faint shadows in the corridor, it is also covered. It turns out that the three months in Chiba were spent here. So, is this a place dedicated to confinement? Hongyan and Xuena turned their heads and looked at Chiba leading the way, with a slight surprise in their eyes. Unexpectedly, the confinement room was built on the rock statue of the second generation of Hokage-sama. Next, the three of them did not exchange too much verbal communication along the way, and the faces of Chiba who took the lead already showed a thoughtful look. Although Honghiko and Xuena did not change their faces, they also had their own thoughts. The atmosphere of "people group" once again descended on them. Soon, they stepped into the prosperous streets of the village again. This time, they seemed to be used to it. Although their stepping in still caused some gaze and vague commotion, there was no such thing as the silence of the line to give way. situation. It''s just that when they pass by, the crowd will naturally step aside and let them pass. Although Ruoying Ruowu looks at them, it has not attracted much attention from them. Even the leading Chiba didn''t even notice. Soon, they walked out of the bustling street and walked to the fork of the village gate and the cabin. Ok? Arrived so soon? At this time, Chiba just woke up like a dream, stopped, and after looking around for a while, he said to Honghiko and Xuena who stopped together because he stopped, "I remember that something has not been done. Go back to the village first." What Chiba said... Why is it like an excuse for us? And hearing this sentence, the first thought that came to Hongyan and Xuena was this. However, they didn''t care much. Now in the village, an important task has just been completed. They don''t believe that the three generations of Naruto Masters will let Chiba perform other dangerous tasks. After all, after every big task, they will give it as appropriate. The task ninja has some rest time to adjust the mentality, so as not to make mistakes or even fail the task in the next important task because of the tension of the previous task or the mentality problem caused by the previous task. "Well, I also happen to be going home to fix the photos." Hongyan nodded and glanced at the road beyond the gate. There would be a fork in that road, and there was a small road leading to his home. "Then I will go back to the cabin first." And Xue Na said that he would return to the cabin. "Well, then, gather at the cabin for lunch. According to the order, Hongyan is on duty today! Don''t forget, Hongyan is on duty." After Chiba glanced at Xuena, he stared at Hirohiko. On duty? Hongyan was taken aback for a moment, and then saw Chiba''s constant glances at Xuena. He immediately understood. He coughed and said, "Yes, I will not forget, I will cook today!" "Ok!" When Hirohiko understood it, Chiba nodded in satisfaction and said to Xuena: "For fairness, we can''t let Hirohiko be lazy here. I will cook tomorrow. Let''s supervise each other." Take turns cooking? When did they make it? Xuena was a little bit confused, but cooking is not a big deal, nodded immediately and said, "I know, but you have to give me the schedule." Schedule? As soon as these words came out, Chiba and Hirohiko looked at each other. This shift or something was originally an excuse that Chiba thought of not allowing Xuena to cook. There might be a shift schedule, but this is the end, they naturally wont He lied and nodded hurriedly. "no problem." "Well, then I will go back first." After nodding, Xuena walked along the way to the cabin. "call" Suddenly, Chiba and Hirohiko let out a long breath. Absolutely...Never let Xuena cook! And in their hearts ~www.novelhall.com~ is such an extremely determined idea. "Then, I''m leaving too, and I''ll rush back to cook soon." After exhaling, Hongyan turned around, saying that he was about to walk towards the door. "Well, I made some corrections to the renovation plan for the bathroom. Look at the small square table. Chiba said hurriedly. "Oh." Hongyan responded and waved his hand, already walking away. Watching Hongyan walk away, Chiba turned around, looked at somewhere in the village, and touched the wallet in the ninja bag behind him. It seems that in the coming days, I have to use my deposits. Thinking about it, Chiba walked towards the bustling street. Chapter 641： buy "Youzhi grass, flying primrose... and Ying grass, plus..." A series of herbal names were reported from Chiba, who looked down at his wallet. The apprentice in the pharmacy who got it was stunned. After reporting the names of nearly thirty kinds of herbs, Chiba looked away from his wallet and looked at the apprentice in the drugstore who had been confused. After watching Yukina and Hirohiko leave, he returned to the Konoha pharmacy, where Konoha had the most reasonable price and the most complete types of herbs. The next improvement of Nasu''s daily medications and medications for serious illnesses will inevitably be on the agenda. Anyway, the medications to be used must be prepared. Moreover, during the study period, the drug consumption must be very large. Of course, it would be another matter if Chiba can succeed in one or two trials. And they cant go to collect medicine. The supplement of this medicine is basically purchased at the pharmacy. Chiba calculated that if it goes well, the deposit he has used to buy the next specification of the weight-bearing item should be barely affordable. If it doesn''t go well, money should not be able to support it. However, Chiba has his plan. If it is really unsustainable, he will mention it to the third generation of Hokage to see if he can get some supplies. Now the three of them have just completed a mission that is very important to the village. If it is to heal Nao, the three generations of Hokage should not be too stingy in terms of Hongyan''s credit and his own credit. Moreover, the third generation of Hokage probably also knows about Hirohiko''s situation. Even Hirohiko and Nao, two children of the Uchiha clan who were born in a sensitive family, can be treated by Tsunade, and Tsunade has even spent so much effort to configure them. Drugs, it is very likely that the third generation of Hokage secretly helped them. At that time, if there is no other way, ask the third generation of Hokage for help, it is very likely that you will get herbal assistance. If it doesn''t work anymore, then only ask Watanabe Hiroshi to see if he can help me get some herbs. He is now the director of the hospital, and he can help him think of a reason for being confused. He should be able to get it. For Watanabe Hiroshi, Chiba still trusts him, and Watanabe Hiroshis medical skills convinced Chiba. Although he is not good at medical ninjutsu, he is better than him in ordinary medical treatment. In the past few years, Chiba has also seen Watanabe Hiroshi several times. Most of them were encounters on the street, or Watanabe Hiroshige approached Chiba deliberately. Then, under the name of ramen, he forced Chiba to talk about medical knowledge and tell the truth. , Chiba has learned a lot from Watanabe Hiroshi. In the past three years, Watanabe Hiroshi seems to be very comfortable with the transformation of medical chakras, and he is learning the medical ninjutsu provided by other villages. Although the two have not much communication, they have good personal relationships. At the same time, Chiba also discovered that this Watanabe Hiroshi really is the kind of good doctor who is obsessed with academics and is serious and responsible for the patients. The praise he won from the public is not earned by fame. He does not hate Watanabe from the bottom of his heart. A person like Hiroshi, so he knew that Watanabe Hiroshi approached him for his medical ninjutsu, but there was still no reason to say anything. Of course, Hiroshi Watanabe did not have any private possessions, and he taught Chiba the medical knowledge and experience he gained from practice for many years. Therefore, with regard to Watanabe Hiroshi''s understanding and the friendship between the two, Chiba included Watanabe Hiroshi''s second plan to solve the problem of herbal medicine. "Then... that, can you please say it again, you said too fast, I didn''t remember everything." At this moment, the pharmacy apprentice looked awkwardly at the notes in his hand that were used to record the needs of the guests, raised his head with a flushed face, and looked at Chiba a little hastily. you? At this moment, Chiba was taken aback, looking at this pharmacy apprentice who was six or seven years older than him, that is, sixteen or seventeen years old, and he was shocked to speak. Actually, say honorifics to me? What''s going on? Chiba''s heart is quite surprised. Not to mention that the pharmacy apprentice is older than Chibas current age. In the past ten years, he has never been called in honorifics, and it is the first time he has heard such a polite question. Because of the Taki Mahaba incident, the people in the village had a very bad impression of him, let alone honorifics. Talking to him with expressionless and emotional expression is already a kind of "preferential treatment." Chiba is really a little dazed by the honorific words of this pharmacy apprentice. What''s the matter? "That one" Seeing Qianye''s delay in speaking, his face looked astonished and unable to speak, the pharmacy apprentice''s cheeks were even redder, and his head lowered slightly, seeming to be ashamed. One... one by one must be because I didn''t remember his order. This must be a very embarrassing thing. Working in a pharmacy, he can''t even remember the customer''s order. He must be strange and surprised. Unable to speak I...I...I must be unqualified. And in his heart, there was already nervousness and shamelessness. "Oh... sorry, I... this... I... that, anyway, I said too fast, sorry." When he noticed the appearance of the apprentice in the pharmacy, Chiba was taken aback. He could see that the apprentice in the pharmacy was really a bit embarrassed. He was busy at the moment, but he had always lacked words in communication, and he was better with acquaintances. The stranger speaks a bit poorly, and it can only become an apology in the end. "No, no, I''m not good." And when he heard this, the pharmacy apprentice shook his hand quickly, almost flying out the notes in his hand. "No, it''s because I''m not good, the report was too fast." Chiba shook his head hurriedly, indicating that it was his fault. "No, remember it''s my duty, the customer is not wrong." "No, no, I''m a little bit more troubled." ... Ever since, the two began a ten-minute debate on the two issues of "It is my fault to report it quickly" and "It is my fault to fail to remember." Then, ten minutes later, the two of them looked at each other''s excuses and couldn''t help but smile. "My name is Fujino Ren." After a smile, the pharmacy apprentice introduced himself politely. "Takichiba." After hesitating, Chiba also truthfully said his name. It turns out that honorifics are used because they don''t know me. This makes sense. However, it''s really rare that people don''t even know me, the son of a traitor. "Takichiba?" Hearing Chiba''s name, Fujino Ren''s brows wrinkled slightly, revealing a pensive look. She seemed to feel that the name was familiar, but she couldn''t think of where she had heard it for a while. You really don''t know me. And Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly and shook his head silently. So, when I think about it, surely... "Oh! I remember!" At this time, Fujino Ren suddenly slapped her head, and suddenly said: "Are you the Takichiba that my sister has been talking about?" sister? Hearing that, Chiba was taken aback, this sister of Fujino Ren, know me? "Ok!" Fujino Ren nodded with surprise, as if she had met someone she had always wanted to meet, and couldn''t help but said, "My sister is Yuriko, you know, she keeps mentioning you to me." Yuriko, is he the younger brother of Yuriko? Chiba was stunned again, but he never thought that he would meet Yuriko''s younger brother by chance. "It''s exactly the same as what my sister said, everyone in the village blamed you." Fujino Ren continued. Its hard to imagine how such a child, who has been despised by the village since he was a child, has survived~www.novelhall.com~ And looking at his appearance, not only did he not resent the village, but he was even so polite... My sister said that when I meet Chiba, I must take care of him! Originally I was a little unhappy, but now it seems that Chiba is a kid who deserves everyone''s kindness, the village is too unfair to him! "Uh...thank you." But when he heard Fujino Ren''s words, Chiba was a little at a loss, so he had to sneer and thanked him. "Almost forgot, want to deal with the herbs you want to buy!" At this time, Fujino Ren thought of something, and said rather self-consciously. Uh... this little brother is totally different from Yuriko! At first glance, I was a little shy and shy, but now it seems a bit... I think where it is! Hearing Fujino Ren''s self-conscious words, Chiba silently shed a drop of cold sweat behind his head. Chapter 642： Improved plan "Welcome to visit next time..." Following the enthusiastic farewell of Fujino Ren, Chiba walked out of Konoha pharmacy holding a lot of herbal bags, with a cold sweat on his forehead. This is... a little too enthusiastic. Chiba smiled bitterly and glanced back at the drugstore. At this time, Fujino Ren was carefully proofreading the herbal grids, frowning from time to time, apparently remembering the location of these herbal grids so that he could fetch medicine later. Really...a serious person. That''s why the pharmacy owner assured him that he was an apprentice to watch the store alone, because he trusted him, or believed in his seriousness and hard work. Always feel... Still very similar to Yuriko. This brother. Thinking about it, Qianye smiled slightly, then turned back and took a cautious step, lest the large and small bags like Arhats in his hands lose their balance and fall down. but In this era of Naruto, doesnt it even have a packaging bag? I remember that when Hongyan brought me food, there were often packaging bags. Why, there are no pharmacies? Chiba walked cautiously while wondering. After he walked away, Fujino Ren ran out of the shop abruptly, looked around, her face stiffened. Have you gone far? Forgot to pack him! Seeing no trace of Chiba, Fujino Ren suddenly hugged her head with a look of regret. shit! I''m still too clumsy! She was able to forget about the packing, and promised that the sister who went to the front line would take care of Chiba after seeing Chiba. How could I forget it! How can I forget it! Really... I''m really sorry, my sister! ... Naxus method of drug improvement, the sky-high price and the more expensive drugs with better curative effect are not feasible, and it is impossible to change the formula of the drug in a short time. The only way is to strengthen the drug based on the current drug. effect. At the same time, while enhancing the efficacy of the drug, it is not possible to increase the physical damage of the drug to Naxu, and even reduce the physical damage of the drug to Naxu. There is a saying in the pharmacology of this Naruto World that is the same as that of the previous life. It is that the medicine is three-point poison, and eating too much is always harmful to the body. No matter how it is combined, the toxicity of the medicine cannot be completely eliminated. The toxicity of herbal medicines is much lower than that of chemical medicines. I am afraid that Tsunade uses herbal medicines for this reason. There seems to be not much I can do now. In terms of matching, I cannot match Tsunade''s better, at least not in the short term. And I dont have that much budget to mix various herbs, reformulate the ratio of medicinal properties and toxicity, and drug effects. Herbs can only be those 20 kinds of herbs, maybe one or two can be added, but there is not much room, and it takes many trials to get results. You can only change the ratio of 20 kinds of herbs to see the effects. However, there is no room for this estimate. When Tsunade configures it, it should have reached the perfect ratio. I can only say try. Then, there is only that way... Alas, I didn''t expect that after studying for a whole night, I finally came to the conclusion that I can only make a desperate move and work **** the hardest road. However, fortunately, there is still a lot of room on this road. If the degree of perfection is grasped, it is not a problem to improve the efficacy of the drug, and it can even be improved several times. In theory, it can guarantee the mildness of the drug and will not increase the effect on the human body. s damage. As long as the efficacy of the medicine is improved and the side effects are not mentioned, there is hope that Nao''s condition can be stabilized! Chiba walked cautiously while thinking. Fortunately, he had already walked out of the bustling street at this time and stepped on the path to the cabin. This path Chiba has walked countless times, and almost everyone knows the grass on the side of the road. Even with his eyes closed, he can walk without crookedness, and there are usually no people walking along this road, otherwise he would really not dare to hold this large stacked arhat-like herbal bag while thinking forward. Although Chiba walked cautiously, the pace was not slow. Soon, the smoke from the cabin appeared in Chiba''s eyes. Is Hirohiko back? At this moment, Chiba interrupted his thoughts and remembered the most important question now. Hongyan made lunch for lunch? Did Xuena do it? This is the key issue that concerns whether he can train in the afternoon, so he can''t help but not pay attention. When this thought came up, his pace accelerated a lot. "I am back!" In the gap between the herbal medicine bag like a stack of Arhats, Qianye spotted the position of the door, kicked it gently with his feet, and said involuntarily. I am back? The moment he spoke, Qianye was startled, and then a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Yes, I seem to be able to say this when I go home! "you''re back!" After this sentence, Xue Nai''s joyful voice was posted by Ma, as if he had been waiting for a long time, and he couldn''t wait. Hey? Xuena...in the kitchen? And as soon as these words were said, a dense cold sweat broke out in the back of Chiba''s head. This Xuenai''s voice came from the kitchen, and Chiba''s back was instantly cold. "Oh, I''m back." At this time, Hongyan opened the grey cloth curtain and gave him a thumbs up, which obviously relieved him. call Great, it''s Hirohiko cooking. Chiba breathed a sigh of relief silently. "You are..." At this time, after putting down his thumb, Hongyan frowned slightly and asked. Obviously, I asked what happened to the herbal bag that Chiba was holding? "Oh, this is for research." Chiba replied casually, and he said it naturally. He knew that at this time, he had to say it for granted. Hirohiko knew that these medicines were used for Nao''s treatment. He probably felt embarrassed. , Said too deliberately that he was uncomfortable, but it would make him feel embarrassed. This is the best way to be casual. This is also the way that Chiba Mingwu came to get along after living with Xuenai over the years and making Xuena angry several times. "Really? Then you quickly find a place to put it, the food will be ready soon." Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko still had the poker face, without any change, he said casually, and then went back to the kitchen. "Oh!" Chiba nodded, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com looked around, then walked to the bedding he rolled up, spread it out with his feet, and then put the pile of herbs on the bed, exhaled and shook his hand. Unexpectedly, it takes a lot of effort to stabilize these things, and my hands are sore. A thought flashed in his mind, and then a flash of inspiration. Wait a minute, does this mean that it is also a good way to exercise? However, after a flash of inspiration, Qianye shook his head and rejected it in his heart. No, it''s meaningless, it''s not as good as the simple violence of 3,000 straight punches. After vetoing it, he took a breath, suddenly felt empty in his stomach, swallowed slightly, and walked towards the gray cloth. Go see what you have for today? This thought floated in Chiba''s mind along with hunger. Chapter 643： illusion? "Huh? Why are there so many dishes?" Lifting the grey cloth curtain, Chibas eyes were greeted by Yukana, who was helping Hirohiko bring food to the table, and Nao, who was sitting on the dining chair, waiting to eat. Obviously, there seems to be a lot of food today. Above, half of the table is full of dishes, and Xue Na is still bringing them over. Obviously, the four of them can''t finish eating these dishes, uh... we can''t say that they can''t finish eating. It should be said that generally speaking, it is impossible to cook so many dishes. After all, today is not a special holiday, nor is it a time to celebrate. "have a guest?" After blurting out the question, Chiba asked again. "Ok." Hongyan nodded, but without looking back, he was cooking the dishes, looking a bit in a hurry. "It just so happens that you are back, go to the river and call them." Almost at the same time, Xuena also spoke. At the same time, she put a plate of white tofu on the table and glanced at Chiba who was lifting up the gray cloth. riverside? Chiba was taken aback for a moment. Kakashi? Then, Kakashis name floated in his heart. Here, his cabin was a guest. Apart from Hirohiko, Xuena, and Kushina, only Kakashi was left. Kakashi had a period of time. I often come here to fish. Basically, when it rains and snows, I will eat a meal here in Chiba before going back. And if there is too much rain or snow, Kakashi will choose to stay overnight, but this has only happened once. The bedding that Chiba slept on at this time was actually the one that Kakashi had slept on when he stayed overnight. It''s just that Chiba didn''t care about it at the time, and there was nothing to say, so this matter was never mentioned. Moreover, here Xuenai also said it was by the river, so most of it was Kakashi, but he still had some doubts, here Xuenai refers to "them", besides Kakashi, who else. "Ok." However, Chiba did not ask more, but responded, put down the grey cloth, and walked towards the back door of the cabin. The back door went out, through the woods, and reached the small river. Water and the like are drawn from this small river. Now it is better to call them to eat. After the meal, it is good to start physical training early. It has been a waste of time in the morning. Today it seems to be speeding up, and sword-swinging training needs to be added... The two self-created ninjutsu also need to be improved, and even the drug improvement needs to come up with a basic plan today. Time is very tight. At one or two o''clock, I guess I can''t sleep again. But in his heart, he was thinking like this, and while thinking about it, his walking speed accelerated a little, and he quickly stepped into the woods. In less than five minutes, he had already walked to the middle of the woods, faintly During the appointment, he could also hear some familiar voices. "Haha! Kakashi, look, I caught it!" "Oh" "Hmph, this is the third fish I caught, admit it, you lost! Now it''s time for dinner." "Oh" "What is your attitude? Are you not convinced? I am three, you only have two! Give up!" "Oh" "Are you ignoring me?" "Ok" "Ka! Ka! West!" "Bring soil!" "Hey? Lyn..." "I never said to try, why are you working so hard..." "what did you say?" "Quarrels are forbidden!" And listening to this series of voices, Qianye sighed slightly, knowing it in his heart. It''s them... Speaking of it, in addition to Kakashi, the two of them are also together, and it seems very rare to be a guest. Listening to the voice of the young girl coming from ahead, Chiba''s footsteps were faster. Soon, the trees on both sides gradually disappeared, and the eyes began to brighten, and the gurgling sound of the river became clear. But at this moment, the moment the backs of the three young girls came into view, Chiba suddenly stopped, and the emerald brilliance suddenly appeared in his eyes. Almost instantly, Chiba entered the wound mode. Someone? In this subconscious reaction, Chiba''s heart was also shocked. For an instant, he keenly felt a gaze from his diagonally upwards, and almost subconsciously, he entered the wound mode. In the hearing enhancement of the wounded door mode, the movement within a hundred meters can hardly escape his ears. However, in the wounded door mode, he heard nothing, nor a trace of movement, except for the angrily broken thoughts of Tuo Tu, as if nothing had happened. After a while, Chiba slowly turned his head back, looked at the place where his gaze was coming from, and slightly tightened his brows. Could it be an illusion? He pursed his mouth lightly, and a trace of doubt flashed across Chiba''s mind. But that gaze... I clearly felt it just now, and it was definitely not a kind gaze. At this moment, there was no one in his diagonally above the back, even in the semi-circle in the back and even in the semi-circle in front of him. Obviously, no one was watching him. "Huh? Chiba?" At this moment, Kakashi''s voice came from the front. "Chiba?" At the same time, the voice of a little doubt with the soil also came. These two voices pulled Qianye out of his doubts. He turned his head back, but saw the muddy and gravel banks of the rather wide river covered with yellow dry grass. Two teenagers were sitting on stools. Holding a fishing rod, they seemed to be fishing, and behind them was a beautiful girl with brown hair and brown eyes and a purple face. At this time, the three of them all turned back and looked at him. It is Kakashi, Taitu, and Lin. "It''s going to eat soon, how are you doing?" Looking at the three of them, Chiba said with a slight smile. "Is it all right?" Lin showed a little embarrassed smile on her face and said, "I''m sorry, but you still want us to eat." "Haha! You lost, Kakashi!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Dai Tu suddenly stood up and pointed at Kakashi with a proud expression. "Ah" Hearing the words with soil, Kakashi sighed for a long time, and even turned towards him, with a helpless and unwilling look on his face, but in the end he said faintly: "I have said it all, when will I compete with you? Fishing..." "Huh! Don''t be foolish if you lose, no, no, it should be, Kakashi, you are a person who can''t afford to lose." Seeing Kakashi''s movements and hearing Kakashi''s words, the soil did not jump this time, but a smug smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and said "unkindly", and she peeked at Lin, look The small eyes she reacted were those that did not escape Qianye. Too lazy to care about you... Kakashi was speechless, but such a thought passed in his mind. Such a clumsy depreciation technique ~www.novelhall.com~Qianba''s heart is such a thought. "Then go back." Regarding this, Lin didn''t seem to see the little eyes with Dito, nor did she seem to follow the words between Dito and Kakashi, but with an apologetic smile to Chiba. "Time is not tight." Seeing Lin''s apologetic smile, Chiba hurriedly said. "Ok!" Lin smiled and nodded, answered, and then called to Kakashi and Bring the soil to pack up and prepare to go back. The two of them were obedient, and Yiyan started to clean up, but the soil looked a bit... "sorrowful"? All this was reflected in his eyes, and the arc of Qianye''s mouth slowly converged. Just now, was that really an illusion? Chapter 644： unstable factor "what are you doing?" The four young girls watching under the tree talked about leaving. The figure of the man in the fox mask squatting on the tree was slightly stiff. At this moment, a white-edged sword was lying on his neck. The skin of his neck was almost cut, and behind him, there was a cold voice. "I...I...I just didn''t think...this kid feels so sharp..." Xu is that the blade of the war blade is too close to him, almost pressing the flesh of his neck in. When he speaks, he is also cautious, and his words are almost intermittent. On this battle blade, a blood stain came. "Humph!" And behind him, there was another colder snort. "I remember, when Master Danzang called you over, I asked you to be more careful, and you must not let anyone see the traces. Even, Master Danzang said that you can give up surveillance for a period of time to avoid being detected. You Why follow him without authorization?" After the cold snort, it was this question that was already murderous. "I" However, as soon as this sentence came out, the man in the fox mask was open-mouthed, unable to tell why. He is not an idiot. If you let the people behind know that he was only a momentary curiosity and dissatisfaction with the ten-year-old boy who just walked by doing such a thing, it is estimated that this war blade will wipe himself without hesitation. neck. Although the person behind him is his partner in this task, he is definitely not someone who can entrust his back. As long as there is anything wrong, the companions sword will penetrate him at any time. Of course, if he has any problems, His war blade will pierce his chest willingly. And now, he has done a stupid thing, almost exposed himself, and made the two of them almost fail in the mission for so long, even if the opponent''s war blade wiped his neck, it is a normal thing. "Huh, as an elite newcomer to the organization, your personal abilities are indeed very good, and it is worthy of the important task of the Danzang master. However, you have to figure out that if you join our roots, you cannot and will not have any sense of your own. The command of the Tibetan master is everything." But at this moment, when a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, the sword was tightened. He felt a slight pain in his neck, and his skin was already bleeding. Suddenly, the hair on his back counted down, almost shivering. a bit. "I got it, I was wrong... I was wrong..." he said silently. "This time it is because you are a newcomer. Forgive you once. If you do such a threatening mission next time, I won''t make you so cheap." The voice behind him became colder and colder, with a bit of contempt in his tone. "Yes Yes" But he doesn''t care. For him, this kind of contempt has not touched his self-esteem at all. His self-esteem has already been stripped off layer by layer because of the training in the organization. In his consciousness, the two highest options , The first is to complete all the tasks ordered by Lord Danzang, and the second is not to die in the tasks. "Humph!" A cold snort came, but the war blade on his neck had been slowly retracted, which made him breathe a long sigh of relief in his heart, and the stiffness of his body slightly eased. At this moment, behind him, a figure slowly stood up, with a "click", inserting the sword behind him. It seems that this newcomer must go back and train again. He still has a longing for life, and has not thoroughly trained that innocence. It is necessary to report this matter to Master Danzo. He will be a different person. Stability factors will ruin the major event of Lord Danzang. But such a thought flashed through the shadow of the figure. "Continue with the mission and dont make such a mistake. Next time, if such a mistake occurs again, I will kill you without hesitation. Remember, this Takichiba is different from everyone else. Dont Go provoke, if you dont want to die." After flashing the thought, the figure said again. "Yes!" The man in the fox mask hurriedly responded, and finally got his life back. He didn''t want to have another side, now he just wants to continue the task immediately. "Also, you''d better avoid the dissatisfaction and curiosity in your heart. This Takichiba can kill Yunyin''s older generation at the age of seven, and the three generations of Raiking''s brother, even in the same year, the strength By leaps and bounds, he took away one of the hands of the S-class ninjas of Shayin Village, who was one of the thousand generations. During the Shayin rescue mission, he single-handedly rescued Shayin''s vitality, which made the situation at that time turn for the better. The power of the three has completed the task of deploying a map that almost even Master Danzo finds difficult. Now, in each ninja village, it has been called a "little monster" and one of the most powerful young ninjas in the village. You and him In comparison, not even a bed bug." And just the second after he bowed his head and said yes, the cold words of the figure slowly came along with Sen Leng''s killing intent, making his body stiff again, and the whole person was like an ice cellar, with cold sweats. Then, the figure behind him flashed and disappeared in place. But long after the figure disappeared, the man in the fox mask stood tremblingly, flew out with fear and trembling, and followed far away. ... At this time, in Konohas hidden underground facility outside the village, a figure with a cane wrapped in a bandage with his right hand and right eye slowly appeared in the dark, and in his bare left eye, he was familiar with All the furnishings are slowly sinking into darkness, and finally turned into pitch black. "Illusory?" The figure with a cane slowly opened his mouth, his eyes turned slightly, but there was not much expression on his face. "Please forgive my rudeness, Master Danzo, but it will make me feel safe." After this sound, behind him, a pair of blood-red eyes slowly opened. "Huh, I''m making mystical, if you have something to say." Although caught in the opponent''s illusion, Dan Zang''s face did not appear to be afraid or surprised, and he did not seem to worry that the other party would be disadvantageous to him. "Actually, it''s nothing. It''s just that you can converge a little by collecting the Uchiha clan''s writing round eyes during the war. Uchiha Fudake is not an idiot, and Osaimaru is not that reliable." In the blood-red eyes, San Gouyu''s writing wheel turned slightly, and words came. "Huh, you, a guy who can cut his best friends at a young age, would care about the Uchiha clan?" Hearing this, Tuan Zang sneered motionlessly. "No, you are misunderstood. I mean, I don''t want your plan to go bankrupt so quickly and then be caught out. After all, I don''t want to lose your reliable ally." The blood-red eyes behind him narrowed slightly, as if its owner smiled. "I know." Hearing this sound, Tuan Zang narrowed his eyes slightly, his face was neither happy nor sad, but his eyes glanced back slightly. "Then ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Konoha''s situation, please." As he said, the blood-red eyes slowly closed and turned into the darkness. Afterwards, everything in the darkness began to slowly light up, and the original furnishings in this facility slowly emerged from the darkness. Looking at all this, Tuan Zang slowly narrowed his eyes. Although there was still no expression on his face, there was clearly a trace of fear in his eyes. What a tough guy than Osha Maru... But, I dont know why he cares about Uchiha so much... Is there any secret I haven''t mastered yet? and also This time, I still didn''t find out what kind of illusion. At the same time, a series of thoughts passed through Danzo''s heart, causing his back to chill slightly. Chapter 645： I went to training "I''m full. You eat slowly, I''m going to train." Chiba put down the Haikou bowl and stood up suddenly in the sound of the beating of bowls and chopsticks. Suddenly, the knocking of the tableware in the room stopped in unison, Kakashi, Daitu, and Lin raised their heads and watched Qianye running out of the kitchen all the way with a stunned expression. After Yukina, Nao, and Hirohiko paused slightly, they continued to eat as usual. "Oh, it''s okay, Chiba has always been like this." At this time, it seemed that Kakashi and the others were surprised, and Xuena hurriedly added a sentence. "Boom bang bang!" When Xue Nai''s words fell, there was a sound of skin and flesh hitting the stakes outside. "That guy is really a cultivator fool." Hearing Xuenai''s explanation, and the banging sound outside that seemed to match Xuenai''s thoughts, he took the soil and picked up the chopsticks again, unceremoniously grabbing the meat, and swallowing the rice together, and said vaguely. And as soon as this sentence came out, the knocking sound of the bowls and chopsticks that had been gradually remembered suddenly suffocated, and the eyes of the remaining few people instantly fell on his head. I was told that I was an idiot. I dont know if Chiba will turn his face after listening... In their minds, there was such an idea. With soil, its boring to eat, as if not paying attention to the surroundings. Gradually, everyones eyes moved away. They ate separately, and the three girls, Nao, Xuena, and Lin also slowly chatted away Yes, I talk about things that girls are interested in, such as where the accessories are better, where the clothes are comfortable, and other ordinary girl topics. There is no talk about chakras, ninjutsu, and other ninjas. s things. As for the boys, Kakashi is also destroying the dishes on the table with soil and eating. Although Hongyan is basically eating with his head, but before he knows it, his eyes have turned scarlet. Pay attention to Kakashi''s mask, occasionally frowning, seemingly wondering how Kakashi eats so many things without taking off the mask. However, although the boys group is quiet on the surface, except for Hirohiko, the minds of the other two are somewhat drifting. Is that guy, not only a genius, he doesn''t even give himself time to rest, has he been training? How far does he have to fight before he is willing to give up! This is the thought in the heart of the earth to eat. What is the reason for the lifeless training of Chiba? I am afraid that in the past few years, he has no time for entertainment at all. He has been training, as long as he can use the time, and now he has completed such a task. It is far beyond the peers, even the older ones of us may not be able to match him. Those who were at the same time as him, except for Hirohiko and Xuena, had been thrown hundreds of streets away by him. Although they all graduated, they could not reach the level of Zhongnin. Of course, there are some excellent people, but they must Entering the Zhongnin level, it is still far away, and he can''t catch up with him. But why? What is chasing him behind, forcing him to do such a desperate training, desperate to improve his strength. There must be a reason for this. If there is no deeper reason than becoming stronger, even Kay would not be able to sacrifice everything for training like Chiba. Chiba is too abnormal, and his persistence in improving strength is too abnormal. But is there any deeper reason for Chiba? He has already completed the mission that is absolutely S grade. With his strength and overall strength, he has been able to deal with most of the dangers, even most of the dangers. It doesn''t matter even if you relax, and he should also know that training this thing requires relaxation and discipline, blindly performing high-intensity training, and ultimately can only destroy himself. His hard training like this is, in a sense, unwise. And he can''t be so unwise, his wisdom is the strongest in our period, and I can''t match him. He will not make such an explanation. In the end, there can only be one possibility, it is this "deeper reason" that is forcing him to make such training, he has to do this... What is he carrying on his back? At this time, Kakashi, when the thoughts in his mind turned, flashed in his mind when he came over on the day of the celebration, everything he saw, the wooden stakes, the blood-stained open space... all were evident. During the training process of Chiba in the past few years, at the same time, in his heart, he has gradually determined that there is a secret in Chiba''s body that he does not know and cannot guess. It is this secret that forced Chiba to train hard. This secret is absolutely impossible to fail, and it requires extremely strong strength. He can only know these. Moreover, intuitively, he felt that this secret was absolutely impossible to tell, and could only be borne by Qianye alone. Best, or just ask? In the end, he came to such a conclusion. "Bring soil, this afternoon, continue fishing?" After drawing this conclusion, Kakashi put down the clean bowl and said. "what?" As soon as this sentence came out, Bring the soil almost squirted out the soup in his mouth, staring at Kakashi with wide eyes. Not only was it soil, but even Lin almost exclaimed when Kakashi said this, looking at Kakashi with an incredible expression. Even Yukina and Hirohiko looked at each other in shock. Just kidding, Kakashi took the initiative to invite soil? The sun didn''t come out from the west today! At this time, such an idea came to the minds of several people. Kakashi...I don''t have a fever today... Even the thoughts in his heart as the person who brought the matter were more shocked than these few people, and everyone was stunned. "Snapped!" The chopsticks in the hands of the soil fell on the dining table, making a crisp sound. Today, Kakashi, what''s wrong! In this sound, everyone except Kakashi himself uttered a cry, slowly in disbelief. "go?" But Kakashi didn''t seem to feel these incredible, but asked again, even turning his head to bring dirt. "Oh...oh, go!" Noting Kakashi''s familiar and nasty dead fish-eyed gaze, with dirt but no anger at all, he responded in a daze. No way, is Kakashi broken? And in his heart, such a thought came up involuntarily. "I went shopping with Yukina and Nao in the afternoon." After almost responding with the soil, Lin said hurriedly, with a hint of urgency in her voice, as if she was a little "horrified". "Well, the three of us are going shopping." Yukana and Nao nodded hurriedly to support Lin''s words, for fear that Kakashi didn''t understand the same reason Lin couldn''t accompany the fishing. "Uh... sorry, I''m going to remodel the bathroom." After the female group''s words, Hongyan was also busy speaking, with a faint apology on Poker''s face. Uh Kakashi twitched at the words of Lin and others~www.novelhall.com~. I invited to bring soil, why did you all explain to me why you cant go? I didn''t ask you if you want to go fishing. Then he quickly thought of something. I invite to bring soil, is it so incredible? He smiled bitterly, but his smile began to recede immediately. No matter what reason Chiba has, I believe that he will not harm any of us. Let him train with peace of mind here, and let the guy bring the soil not to bother him. And in his heart, it is the reason for the invitation to bring soil. Kakashi is too abnormal today. Forget it, let''s watch him well and stop looking for Chiba. At the same time, Dai Tu looked helplessly at Kakashi, and this regretful thought emerged in his heart. Hey, I also want to ask why Chiba is so desperate! Chapter 646： What is needed is... "One hundred and one, one hundred and two..." Without a trace of lazy punches, he slammed heavily on the newly erected wooden stakes. The stakes shook slightly, and layers of micro-debris fell. "Chiba, I went fishing with Kakashi!" At this time, a voice with soil came from behind. "Oh!" Chiba frowned slightly nodded, but didn''t look back. "Let''s go!" At this time, behind the dirt that jumped out of the back door, Kakashi carried a fishing rod, carried a bucket and bait, slowly turned out of the back door, and walked around Chiba directly to the grove. "Hey, Kakashi, you are so rude!" Seeing Kakashi went straight away, he didn''t say hello to Chiba at all. He hurriedly chased him up, very unpleasantly accusing him, and by the way he also added the dissatisfaction with this guy that started this morning. "Chiba is training, you are very rude, right." However, what made him feel unhappy was that Kakashi quickly responded with his nonchalant voice, and by the way he retorted all his words. "What are you talking about, Kakashi!" Suddenly, the earth yelled angrily. "It will disturb Chiba if it sounds softly. It''s very rude." Obviously, Kakashi did not pay attention to the anger of jumping with dirt, and poured oil on the fire very unceremoniously. "What! Card! Card! West!" Obviously, Tai Tu was completely angry. "Shhh! Be quiet!" Kakashi said lazily without looking back. "you!" This time, the rustic was completely speechless. "Ugh" At this time, the two had already stepped into the woods, and Kakashi''s sigh was faintly heard, and even the "idiot" contained in this sigh was "clearly audible". "Kakashi, try! You must try, a showdown! A showdown!" After this sigh, Zandu finally couldn''t hold back, and roared, and in this sound, the appearance of Zandu''s teeth and claws was almost "close to my eyes." "Yes, competition, yes, a showdown..." Kakashi''s nonchalant voice sounded again, and it seemed even more helpless. "Ka! Ka! West! I''m going to kill you!" After this sentence, the soil seemed to be completely rampant. "Boom!" When the roar fell, the sound of a face hitting a tree faintly came. It seemed that a tree in the forest trembled, shocking the fallen leaves. "You stop me!" Then, there was an angry scream with the sound of earthen urn. ... "shameful" At this time, Lin''s helpless voice came from behind Chiba, and there was a complaint: "Really, Kakashi and Daitu can''t get along well?" "How come, I feel that they have a good relationship." At this time, Nao''s voice sounded, seeming to comfort Lin. "Well, it must be a good relationship." Then, Xue Na''s voice sounded. "Ugh" Lin''s voice was filled with a sense of broken heart. "Chiba, we went shopping." At this time, Xue Nai''s voice sounded again, but it was a farewell to Chiba. "Oh" The corner of his mouth was holding back a certain emotion and looking a little stiff, Chiba nodded and slammed another punch against the stake. "Then, let''s go." Hearing Chiba''s answer, Xue Na inside the door greeted Nao and Lin with a helpless look. The three girls circled their hands and went out to the front door. "Snapped!" The sound of the door being closed sounded. Have you all left? And hearing the sound of the front door closing, Qianye''s stiff face eased slightly, and his fist slammed on the stake without stopping. Speaking of which, why do you want to say hello to me... There was no such rule before? Chiba''s brows seemed to frown tighter. "Squeak!" At this time, the back door seemed to be opened again, but Chiba didn''t pay attention, just silently counting. The whole morning was wasted. To complete today''s training plan, he can''t waste a little bit now. time. "Chiba..." Then, Hiroshiko''s voice rang behind him. No way? Hearing Hongyan''s voice, Chiba frowned and his face became stiffer. Even Hongyan accepted this new rule? Is this polite to me, or is it deliberately to punish me and disturb me? When the thought emerged, Chiba''s mouth twitched. "I''m going to chop the tree, and today I plan to fix the bathroom. I read your plan and just follow that." Hongyan said, It really came to say hello to me! Chiba''s mouth twitched, then nodded, "Oh". The next step is the light sound of footsteps. From the sound of footsteps, Chiba can imagine the situation of Hirohiko walking behind him. "Boom!" Chiba slammed a fist on the wooden post, but stopped. His fist was stuck to the wooden post and did not retract, and the second fist did not continue to hurt. "Wait a minute, Hirohiko!" Suddenly, he turned his head to look at Hongyan, and called him. "what happened?" Hearing Chiba''s call, Hirohiko, who had already walked some distance at this time, turned his head and said with a poker face. "Get me some wood and make stakes." Chiba kept his punching position and said. "Oh." Hongyan nodded, and took a look at the three wooden stakes newly erected by Chiba and the corner of the wall where there were no logs. He understood clearly and responded. "Well, thanks." Chiba said, turning around, preparing to continue physical training. Hongyan didn''t respond, but instead glanced at Chiba''s posture, frowned slightly, and a trace of doubt flashed slightly, and walked to the part of the woods where he had been cutting trees. Strange, how do I feel that Chibas bottom plate and standing posture are a bit strange, but they seem to be very familiar. They seem to have seen them somewhere, and they are familiar footwork. Where have they seen them? Not only is the footwork very familiar, it should still be on someone who is very familiar... Who is it? What kind of pace is it? During his steps, Hongyan''s brows frowned, and his doubts became stronger during each step, and his memories became more detailed, but he never remembered the general shortcomings. At the same time, Chiba at this time was also caught in a doubt that could not be recalled. Uh... what is the next punch? Looking at the hand sticking to the wooden post, Chiba''s face was bitter. "Ah" After thinking about it for a while, Chiba gave up to be more serious, planning to start again from the 100th side, and at the same time, the thought that was interrupted by the soiled greeting also turned again. Physical training is too time-consuming. If such training continues, then I may never be able to perfect the two self-made ninjutsu, and there is no way to configure a new prescription to cure Nao. The total time used for physical training is eight hours, which is basically one day, and the drug research will start tomorrow. In other words, I can do nothing except physical training. Now, what I need is not gradual training, but explosive training, which allows me to train by leaps and bounds in physical skills in a short period of time. 3000 base is not enough! What I need now is... 5000 base training! And ~www.novelhall.com~ has to be completed in ten hours, 5,000 base training! Only in this way...Only in this way can we... Thinking about it, Chiba''s teeth bitten slightly. The 5,000 base is the limit of his body that he judges now, and it is also the best base to consolidate his body and improve his physical ability! You can only make a desperate move. Rather than taking care of this and that, if you fail to do both at the end, it is better to do one side first and then do the other! Moreover, with only physical training, even if you are exhausted after ten hours, there will be five hours for drug research that day... Well, the training plan has changed! Soon, Chiba made up his mind. Then, at the moment he made up his mind, the hand he withdrew suddenly stopped, and the emerald light burst into his eyes. This feels... Chapter 647： 1 point difference! So keen! Almost found out again! The figure of the man in the fox mask suddenly flashed on the branches of the lush trees in the woods outside the cabin, and his face under the mask was a little pale. Just now, he was about to move away from the original surveillance location with the target. At that time, it was just a small movement and was almost discovered by that Taki Chiba. If he didnt look right, he would hide away immediately, Im afraid now He was exposed. This Takichiba is so sharp. At this moment, the man with the fox mask is also a little bit shocked. If he is discovered, then he will undoubtedly die. "You took a life back." At this moment, behind him, the cold voice sounded again. This sudden sound made the man in the fox mask stiff his back and almost shivered, but after all, he was a trained ninja, and he was shocked. A jump, but on the surface, he basically hasn''t changed. "Yes." After this voice sounded, when he replied, he had calmed down his emotions and said calmly. Oh? After several shocks, this kid has grown a bit? He should have been frightened just now. The extent of the curvature of his back has changed slightly, and there is even a feeling of stiffness, but he did not expect that he would have calmed down in less than a second at the stall where he responded. Maybe there is a reason why the Danzang-sama did not follow the standard process to promote this kid exceptionally. Master Danzo, do you really like him? That''s why he was sent here to perform a task that an intern could never perform. Behind the man with the fox mask, the tall and thin man with the fox mask narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes were the fox mask man looking down at an angle, and many thoughts flashed through his mind with repression. Forget it, since it is the meaning of Lord Danzo, then I must do my best to complete the task of cultivating this kid. Although I helped a little earlier, this kids instantaneous spell and concealment technique have a certain degree of heat. In a moment of time, I am afraid I can''t do better than him. There is still merit in this point, and the response is quite fast. Perhaps, my previous evaluation of him was a bit low. So, in this case, there is no need to kill him for the time being. Thinking of this, the tall and thin man in the fox mask slowly loosened the sword behind him. The killing intent faded. At the same time, the man in the fox mask breathed a sigh of relief, his strength was far less than the person behind him, and if he wanted to kill himself, he would have no resistance at all. He would be killed almost instantly. When Master Danzang selected the captain of the two-person team, he had already learned it. If it hadn''t been stopped by Master Danzang, he would have been a dead soul. Oh? Did you feel my vague killing intent? This feels good too! The reflection in the eyes of the tall and thin man who let go of the sword was reflecting the change in the neck of the fox mask man just now, thinking with interest. It''s just that Takichiba''s reaction... However, after the reaction with great interest, the tall and thin man''s brows wrinkled. The reaction of the young man who was also deeply jealous of him just now exceeded his expectations, and he was able to instantly detect the silent change. Even he is a bit weird. The actions just now are all in his eyes. The actions of the kid in front of him can be said to be perfect. Even a quasi-S-level master, as long as he is not a perception ninja, it is basically impossible to detect, but this Taki Chiba noticed it the first time, and hardly had time to hide away. Sure enough, this matter cant be delayed anymore. I must report to Master Danzo immediately. The strength of this Takichiba has improved. Its incredible. From the time he was seven years old to the present, he already has it in just three years. The strength of the elite Shinobu, the quasi-S grade combat effectiveness, and the unforgivable thing he did to the Danzo-sama is also destined to be absolutely impossible to be a friend of the Danzo-sama. For the sake of the Danzo-sama, his changes , We can''t ignore it. Thinking about it, the tall and thin man''s squinted eyes slowly widened, and he handed out a scroll from his arms, and said: "Give me here for the time being. You will now give this information to Master Danzang." Suddenly the scroll handed out from his ear made the fox mask mans back tighten again, but when he saw that it was just a scroll, not a war blade, his taut back was relaxed when he stood up, and he took the scroll immediately, simply and neatly. Said: "Yes." "Go ahead." The tall and thin man said. "Yes!" The man in the fox mask didn''t say much, his figure flashed and disappeared on this branch. "Taki Chiba..." But the tall and thin man didn''t even look at the man in the fox mask. His eyes always fell on the ten-year-old boy behind the cabin a little far away in front of the forest leaves. Dont add any unnecessary troubles to Lord Danzo, you can be active under the light of the three generations of Naruto Lords. If you dare to step into the dark world and disrupt Lord Danzangs plan, no matter how strong you are, you will Sure to die In his heart, this violent thought and a trace of uneasy emotion that he couldn''t suppress came up. Then, he took a breath, and ran away silently in a certain direction. ... At this time, Chiba, who had resumed physical training, frowned slightly, and looked away from the black cat that had fallen from the branch. The emerald brilliance in his eyes had disappeared. Is it my illusion? Or am I making a mistake? Such a suspicious thought came up in his mind unconsciously. He clearly felt a look just now, the same look that he felt by the woods and river, on the branch where the black cat jumped. However, when he subconsciously opened the injury door mode and looked there, he only saw the black cat staring at him. Now Shi Shiran is pacing the catwalk and heading towards the village, shaking his face. The black cat who doesn''t shake him. This cat should not be a ninja cat, it is just an ordinary cat. If it''s an ordinary cat, then it may have been just an illusion just now, I was too suspicious. And if it was a Ninja cat, how could it show me openly, I am afraid that the cat would have disappeared when I passed by. If the Ninja with a certain intelligence is used to monitor me, it will definitely not be discovered by me. Am I too sensitive? And ~www.novelhall.com~ is in the village now, and it seems that no one needs to monitor me. Do not! There seems to be someone... No, if it was Danzo, how could the monitoring of his roots be so simple for me to discover, and I even discovered it twice. Although Danzo is unpopular, his strength and root organization are by no means general. Illusion... After thinking it over, Chiba again classified the incident as an illusion. Focus on training now! At the same time, his attention returned to training. "Boom! Boom!" The sound of boxing stakes seems to be heavier and faster! Chapter 648： Who will come? "Four thousand, nine hundred and ninety-nine... five thousand!" The last two spit out from Chiba''s mouth slowly and hard with two side kicks. "Boom!" With the last side kick, Chiba''s feet rested on the stake. "Crack!" A cracking sound rang from the place where the foot touched the stake, and then a crack slowly crawled out. "Kakka!" Afterwards, two, three... countless cracks spread out from this crack, and with a "slap", the wooden stakes fell to the ground and scattered into a mass of broken pieces of wood. "Huh...huh..." Looking at the lump of broken wood, Chiba slowly lowered his feet, panting, and wiped a handful of carob-sized beads of sweat. "puff!" Then he opened his hands and fell to the ground. "5000 base, really... still... need to... adapt to... ah..." Chiba''s chest was undulating rapidly, breathing heavily, drops of sweat slipped from his forehead, arms, and feet, dripping into the soil, forming black marks, even his Ruoyouruuowu''s white air seemed to be rising from his body. 5000 fore punches, 5000 squats, 5000 side kicks... These are his achievements in the past 5 hours. From 11:30 to now 4:30 in the afternoon, there is no rest. I almost did these three trainings in one breath. For a full 15,000 times, Chiba himself couldn''t believe it. Now it is still 5,000 push-ups and 3,000. With the second swing of the sword, the day''s physical training is over. My body really exceeded my expectations. Under such high-intensity and high-speed training, it is only now until now that I feel that my body is collapsed. It took a full 15,000 strokes to drain my physical strength, and still carry it. Weight-bearing props, even though I have adapted to the weight-bearing props, the effect of the enhancement should be discounted. but too frightening! The physical strength of this body can be used even if the wound mode is open all day. It''s already fully able to load the injury door mode. I originally thought that 5,000 punches and side kicks would make you get tired, and I finished the squat... The base number of five thousand is higher than the total number of daily training when training... Moreover, with this calculation, after dinner, you may be able to do push-ups and sword swings in about three hours. In other words, I can start to improve Nasu''s medicine today, which is really a surprise. Looking at the darkened sky and the faintly visible brighter stars, Chiba slowly closed his eyes, although at this moment he was sore and weak, exhausted, fast breathing, and the painful feeling of exhaustion. It made him very unfamiliar, but there was still a smile of relief on the corner of his mouth. In this afternoons training, he not only detected the limits of his current body, but also determined that as long as there is a reasonable rest arrangement, daily training of 5,000 bases and sword-swing training of 3,000 bases, he should be able to do it within nine hours. Finished, one to two hours earlier than expected. And now with 5000 base training, the speed of punching and kicking has been accelerated a lot, which also increased the exercise of muscles, and his physical strength will be brought to the next level because of such high-intensity and high-speed exercise every day. Yes! By the end of this year, it should be possible! Even with current experience, that step can be done quickly. At that time, Nasu''s drug improvement should also have results. As for the new year, Kakashi will become Shangnin. At that time, the outbreak of Shenwu Kunqiao will be today and tomorrow. The time I can improve is very limited. Don''t spend my energy on other things. Focus on perfecting the final step of physical exercises and the two self-created ninjutsu. In terms of sealing techniques, if you have time, I will study them. Those three basic sealing techniques are also known for cracking the seal of the defense map. If they are thoroughly studied, it will be of great benefit to my sealing technique, but in the end It''s not as good as physical skill and ninjutsu, so it''s ranked third. Chiba panted, and in his heart he finally finalized the training plan, and also determined the level he would achieve before the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao broke out. "we are back!" At this time, the sound of the front door opening and the sound of the girls entering the door came at the same time. "Huh! Kakashi, I won''t lose to you next time!" Almost at the same time, the figures of Kakashi and the soil were also looming in the woods. "boom!" At the same time, there was the last sound of hammering a nail in the bathroom, and Hongyan seemed to be finished. "ended?" Behind this knock, the door of a bathroom modified into a small room made of neat wood was slowly opened, and the sweaty look of Hirohiko was imprinted in Chiba''s eyes with this sound. "Ok" Chiba''s voice came with a slight gasp. "Don''t try too hard." Hongyan picked up the tools on the ground and glanced at the four broken wooden stakes. There was no change in the poker face, and he said. Another one was erected. And in his mind, there was such a thought, and at the same time, he glanced at the corner of the adjacent wall of the back door. The dozens of stacked logs were all used as stakes for Chiba. of. Next time, find some thick and thin tree trunks that are only the size of a Haikou bowl, and the roots can''t stand the toss of Qianye. I remember that the wooden stakes used to be in Chiba seemed to be of the same thickness. There should be that kind of wood here. In this glance, another thought came into his mind. "finished?" Chiba took a sigh of relief, keeping the big font lying on the ground, tilted his head, and glanced at the bathroom remodeled by Hongyan. Of course, because of the angle and lighting, he saw nothing. "You will try it later?" Hongyan also glanced back, then turned around and said. It seems that I am very confident! A smile appeared on the corner of Chiba''s mouth, and said, "Wait for a while, then try." "Ok." Hongyan nodded. "Hmm... Chiba, what''s the matter with you? White breath..." At this time, the sound of the urn sounded from the urn sound of the earth, and it was already very close. "Take dirt, what''s wrong with your nose?" At almost the same time, Chiba also spoke. At this moment, in his eyes, there was a reflection of his red nose and the shallow red mark that stretched from his forehead to his chin. "Puff..." After that, Kakashi turned his head behind him and let out a chuckle. "Chiba, you make fun of me too!" Then, with the soil almost jumped up, his face was full of anger, and the mouth was already roaring. Uh In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched. This is definitely Kakashi''s pot! However, with the soil jumped back to jumped feet, treating Chiba, after all, he could not rush up like Kakashi did not hesitate to attack, but only stay at the stage of jumping feet fiercely. Kakashi and Daito always feel that they are weakened versions of Chiba and Xueying. At this time, Hongyan, who had a poker face, suddenly had a kind of understanding in his heart. "So, today is a bumper harvest, who is the chef?" At the same time, Kakashi ignored the soiled teeth and danced claws, and raised the fish bucket in his hand. After this sentence, the four of them glanced at each other, brought the soil and calmed down instantly, and raised their hands: "I PASS!" "I made lunch today." Hongyan said he would not do it. "My hands are shaking." Chiba found a very realistic reason ~www.novelhall.com~ I can''t let me be the chef of fishing. The division of labor is too unfair. " Kakashi also found a very reasonable reason. Uh Then, the four of them half-squinted their eyes together, and the atmosphere suddenly calmed down. "Then let us do it." At this moment, when the atmosphere was about to change from quiet to tense, the back door was suddenly opened, and Lin and Xuena walked out with a smile, saying that these things should be given to them. "I''ll do it... No, please let me do it!" Before the words of the two girls fell, the four boys immediately grumbled and took the cooking work on themselves extremely quickly. Even Kakashi, Taito and Hirohiko have already leaned forward forty-five degrees and changed into a requesting posture. Chapter 649： excuse me! Because of the intervention of Xuena and Lin, the candidate for the chef was finally determined to be Hirohiko and Taito. As a fisherman, Kakashi sat aside and read the book. The visual inspection was the one taken by Hirohiko. The publisher''s task and task items book, but seeing his eyes widened slightly and exuding a slight brilliance, he seemed to like this book very much. As for Chiba, it was very comfortable in Hirohikos new spacious and restrained bathroom. I took a comfortable hot bath. After the hot bath, I took a shower. Chiba clearly felt the body recovered. After coming over, every cell was cheering for this restrained hot bath. The fly in the ointment was that he was hungry and the cheering of the cell did not reach its peak. Then, when he came out of the bath, he was sitting opposite Kakashi, thinking and making notes. The steam seemed to be steaming between the wet hair, and in his heart, he had already made up his mind. After the rest of the training in the evening is done, I will take a bath. Looking at Kakashi and Chiba, Daito obviously showed a very unfriendly look. Hirohiko doesn''t have a special color, but he still has a poker face, and he has made a gourmet protagonist that makes the eaters feel happy. The mentality of cooking food. In the end, seeing Hongyan''s serious appearance, Dai Tu also put away the murderous gaze that fell on Kakashi, and struck him. I have to admit that Hongyan''s cooking is much better than his. Unknowingly, he automatically put himself in the position of attack. As a result, in the kitchen room, Hirohiko and Taito became two busy Uchihas, while Kakashi and Chiba, two guys called "super geniuses" by the village, sat upright, each Busy business, if this scene is seen by someone who is not aware of it, it is estimated that these two super geniuses are bullying people. However, even though they look like this, no matter whether Kakashi, Chiba, Toto, and Hirohiko, their expressions and eyes are filled with ease and quiet. The spatula is flying and the oil is bursting. There is an unspeakable quiet and warm atmosphere. As for the girls group, they stayed in the room upstairs, and there were bursts of laughter and laughter from time to time. However, at this stall, laughter and laughter no longer came, and seemed to have entered a state of whispering. All I know is that when Hongyan made the meal, when the three girls came down from the stairs, they were all blushing, and they didn''t know what shame they were talking about. Then, this meal, everyone secretly admired Hongyan''s craftsmanship for making him a ninja, and the curtain came to an end. Although there was not much speech during the meal, it was a pleasant one. This meal was a whole one. It took half an hour for everyone to reluctantly clean up the dishes. The work of cleaning up the dishes is left to the girls. Hirohiko, Daito and Kakashi went directly to experience the bathroom remodeled by Hirohiko, while Chiba continued to think and take notes. After an hour, when Kakashi and others came out of the bathroom, Chiba had already Started the push-up training. Seeing Chiba start training, Kakashi and others did not bother but went straight into the cabin. It happened that the girls came out to take a bath with their clothes basins. The two sides crossed each other, each laughing and laughing. Later, when Chiba was doing push-ups one by one, the girls laughed and laughed in the water. Kakashi asked about the publication time of Hirohiko''s book, and the spitting sounds mixed with soil and disdain, passed from the cabin. Out, spread far away in this corner far from the village. Unconsciously, a smile came up on Qianye''s sweaty face. ... After Chiba completed 5,000 push-ups, Kakashi, Lin, and Tai Tu opened the back door. "Chiba, we are leaving." Goodbye spit out from their mouths. "Oh" Chiba took a breath and stood up, glanced at the stars in the sky and the crescent moon, and nodded. Is it already so late? Going back. "Well, see you tomorrow." The three waved, turned and left. "Ok." Chiba nodded, and while supporting the slowly closing back door, walked forward with Hirohiko and Xuena, and watched the three people passing through the front door plunge into the path. "Nao has fallen asleep, and I will go up first." At this moment, Xue Nai opened the mouth and said, he already bowed his head and walked upstairs. "Oh" Hirohiko and Chiba blinked with Yukana''s abrupt words and actions, a little confused. How do you feel, Xuena''s gaze is a bit deliberately avoiding me (Chiba)! At the same time, such a thought came to their minds. "Then, I will continue my mission." However, this doubt did not last long, and the thought flashed past. Then Hirohiko closed the front door, said to Chiba, walked directly to the spread bed, sat down, and picked up the small square table. I turned to the place I saw last time and read the book "What Sexual Ninja Biography? "Is this task not completed yet? I remember you saw it almost yesterday." Seeing Hongyan''s movements, Chiba did not go directly to the sword training, but walked to Hongyan''s side, glanced at the book that Hongyan opened, and said. "Kakashi said he found a particularly exciting place, and recommended me to see it again." Hongyan replied without raising his head. Hey? Kakashi is actually interested in this book... Speaking of which, Kakashi likes to read books, such as making love to heaven... The thought flashed in his mind, and Qianye smiled slightly and said, "Does it look good." "general" Hirohiko rudely denied Kakashi''s wonderful place. "Oh." Chiba nodded. Although he liked to read novels and comics in his previous life, he didn''t have much interest in literary publications and novels in this Naruto World. Things that he regarded as fate in his previous life, now it seems, It''s a bit illusory. Perhaps he is more focused on the current reality... Of course, when he came across a good book, he still loved it, but he didn''t find such a book in this Hokage World, and he didn''t have time to read it. "Next time, let''s get some snacks." Suddenly, after nodding, Chiba said abruptly. "Snacks?" Obviously, Hirohiko was taken aback for a moment, his eyes left the book and looked towards Chiba. "Ok." Chiba nodded without explanation. "Oh!" At this moment, Hongyan seemed to have thought of something, nodded, and said: "I know, I will get some tomorrow." Qianye is still careful. He sighed like this in his heart. "Well, then I will continue training." After receiving an affirmative answer from Hongyan, Chiba stretched his muscles and took the ninja sword hanging on the wall and walked to the back door. "Oh!" Hongyan responded and continued reading. Even though they were so prepared, they could not keep coming. Walking to the stake, Chiba drew his Shinobi, thinking so. ... Then, one night passed. The sun was rising and the morning mist filled ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba slowly opened his eyes, rubbed his eyes, and glanced at the clock on the wall. It''s seven thirty. I slept a bit late yesterday, but fortunately I did not oversleep! Chiba sat up, glanced at the dry scroll on the small square table, and breathed a sigh of relief. The general plan has been made, and the next step is to experiment. "Wow!" At this moment, when Qianye nodded silently, the front door was suddenly opened, and the cold morning breeze swept across his face. "Excuse me, today we are also here as guests." The sound of soil and the figure carrying a fishing rod came in with the morning breeze. Uh Chiba''s eyes half narrowed. Chapter 450： January Facts have proved that Chibas idea is wrong. Kakashi, Taito and Lin not only come here every day, but even bring a group of friends with them every day. Chibas house has completely become a place for friends to revel. . Shiranui Genma, Ebisu, Red, Asma... As long as the children of the same period have no assignments on vacation, they will come to Chibas cabins spontaneously and spontaneously for parties, dinners, or It was a small wooden house that came to Chiba to sit for a while, enjoying the feeling of being surrounded by woods and away from the crowd. Even the hard working emperor Metkay sometimes came to train with Chiba more than anyone else. The current winning rate is 50%, which is 50%. What Kai doesnt know is that when Chiba competes with him, Sword-swinging training is not always included. In short, the cabin in Chiba has bid farewell to the former unattended, and has basically become a place for leisure and entertainment for friends in the same period, which can be said to be quite lively. Even Hyuga Xueying sometimes turns around sometimes. Of course, his purpose is definitely not to look at Chiba, but from his manners and words, he seems to regard the cabin as a place where he can experience freedom, just like others. It can relieve the pressure. Although every time I come, I will always spark off with Chiba, and even make a big fight, but this does not prevent him from coming here, and even he does not care about Chibas cynicism. Of course, in the end he also taunted and went back, and basically ended up with a big fight. However, it seems to be an unwritten agreement. Although everyone came to the small wooden house to have fun, they basically avoided it when they were practicing in Chiba. Most of them played in the house, even Hongyan. When Xuena, Nao are absent, they can all enjoy themselves. They don''t care that the owner of the house is not there, and they completely regard the cabin as a public facility. As for the reactions of Chiba, Hirohiko, Yukina, and Nao, they were basically in a laissez-faire state. First, no matter how upset they were, they would always clean up before going back. They even did a lot less housework. Second, when they come over, they sometimes stay for dinner and dinner, and basically bring the ingredients to come, or go fishing on the spot. Kakashi, Taito and Genma basically do this every time they come. You can save a lot of money, and both Hirohiko and Chiba welcome this. Third, they don''t hate this lively atmosphere. By the way, during this period of time, Kakashis vacation seemed to be over. He had come every day for the first half of a month, and it turned into a come here every other half of the month, and three days ago, he threw the fishing rod. When I was here, I told Chiba that he was going to perform a long-term mission, so I lent this fishing rod to Hongyan. At that time, Hongyan was unable to pick up the public mission of the village again, so he was not there. And Lin and Daitu also started to do some tasks, the time was also staggered with Kakashi, but it was a long time since they heard the madness of Daitu. Xuenai is quite worried about Lin. Sometimes when she comes back from shopping, she often stays at the entrance of the village for a while, hoping to see Lin and the others come back. In the past month, she really made her guard twice. And in the past month, Xuenais worries have gradually faded. She has understood that during this period, the frontline battles have become more and more intense, and the village will not send them on dangerous tasks. Most of them are logistics tasks with elite protection. , It''s completely to rub experience, the danger is not great, but the soil is often dissatisfied that he is not performing dangerous tasks like Kakashi. Speaking of Hirohiko, this guy Chiba really feels that he is an expert in making money. His earning ability has completely exploded hundreds of streets. Over the past month, Hirohiko has gone out and picked up on and off as long as he is qualified as a ninja. He has earned more than one thousand taels in the public missions he has taken, which has relieved a lot of pressure on Chiba supplementing herbs. Moreover, intuitively, Chiba feels that this kid''s strength is also steadily improving. In this month, in addition to fully adapting to the 5000-base training, Chiba has also achieved great results in drug improvement. Although it is still far from complete improvement, he has at least proven that three programs are effective. Yes, the next thing that needs to be done is to further strengthen and improve these programs and eliminate failure cases. At the same time, during this month, relying on Yukina''s white eyes and patient observation, and several full-body examinations of Nao by Hiromi Watanabe, together with Tsunades medical records, Chiba has already gotten into Naos condition. With a three-dimensional understanding, although he could not find the law of chakra chakra, he could not cure it, but he had great confidence in improving Naxu''s condition and stabilizing his condition. During this period, he also thought about using the sealing technique to treat Nasu, but in the end he was rejected. The long-term sealing of Chakra would do more harm to the body. And now with his sealing technique, it can''t reach the level of completely sealing Chakra, let alone long-term. All in all, despite the noise this month, everything went smoothly in Chiba''s plan. According to this progress, by the end of the year, all Chiba''s goals should be achieved without wind and waves. On this morning one month later, Chiba slowly got up from the bed, and at 7:30 on time, he was about to start training. "you''re awake?" At this time, Hiroshiko''s voice came from the front door. Chiba looked at it subconsciously, but saw that Hiroshiko had finished dressing and was sitting at the front door tying his shoes. So early? Chiba was taken aback for a moment. In the past month, Hongyan basically got up for about the same time. He hasn''t seen him get up earlier than himself, uh...except for the day he took the photo. "Why so early?" But when his thoughts turned, he subconsciously asked. "Well, I received a task, and it may not come back for three or five days." Hongyan replied casually. "Frontline mission?" Chiba quickly reacted. If it was a mission that did not leave the village during this month, it would be impossible to return for three or five days. "Ok." Hongyan nodded and didn''t say much. However, Chiba didn''t ask either, just frowned. It seems that Hongyan does not have my treatment, and still has to perform tasks that the third generation of Hokage deems necessary. Now the battle situation on the front line is not known anymore, only that the situation of the big decisive battle has become more fierce. Hope Hongyan has not received any combat missions. A little worry arose in his heart, but when Hongyan finally said goodbye to leave, he just said "be careful of everything" without asking. When Hongyan was about to walk down the road, he suddenly remembered something and hurriedly chased him up: "Hongyan, wait a minute!" "what happened?" Hearing Chiba''s voice, Hirohiko stopped, looked back at Chiba running, and said in confusion. "This, take it, eat it when it''s dangerous." Chiba stopped in front of Hirohiko and handed him a small cloth bag. It looked like it seemed to contain something round like balls. "This one" Hongyan was unclear, so he asked. "It has not been developed yet, and the side effects are relatively large, which may cause coma and shock. Don''t eat it when it is not dangerous. But before he could ask, Chiba replied. Not completed... Hearing this, Hongyan couldn''t help sweating behind his head, and his poker face almost twitched. However, when Chiba said that, he also understood what it was, nodded and said, "In other words, it can be used in battle." "what!" Chiba nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ I see. " Hongyan suppressed the feeling of being a guinea pig in his heart, put the things away, and said, "This thing shouldn''t be needed." "That would be the best." Chiba smiled slightly. "I''m leaving." Hongyan turned and left. "Be careful." With that, Chiba watched Hongyan leave, and turned around until he disappeared in the woods. But at this moment, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. "you are?" Afterwards, he blurted out. Chapter 651： Your Excellency (one/four) "Yes, I am the third generation of Hokage direct line Anbe, Kazo. Your Excellency Chiba." At this moment, in front of Chiba, a man wearing a civet mask stood and spoke with a slight respect. Your Mightiness? As soon as this sentence came out, Qianye was taken aback. what happened? Your Excellency added it all, what is this for? Obviously, Chiba was a little surprised. This was the second time he was called by name. The first time was by Yurikos younger brother, Fujino Ren. That time was purely surprised by Fujino Rens friendly attitude, and this time , Chiba''s surprise was even greater than the last time. The last time it was just a civilian after all, although Yuriko was a powerful medical ninja, Chiba did not smell the feeling of a ninja in Fujino Ren, and was completely a civilian. In a sense, a young civilian has a longing for the ninja and is friendly. It is not a rare time to be called "you". Although the life of a ninja is sinister, especially during the war, it is in this In Naruto World, ninjas are a glorious profession, and, in Konoha, ninjas generally exist as protectors of civilians. It is quite similar to the relationship between soldiers and civilians in previous lives, except that ninjas are more lethal than soldiers in previous lives. People are looking forward to it. Soldiers in the previous life, for some reason, perhaps the malicious operation of some sinister people, don''t look as desirable as this Naruto ninja. However, as a protector, protecting these civilians regardless of life and death, it is not normal for civilians to call them in a respectful tone or look forward to them. Moreover, the ninja did not demand anything from the civilians. These respects and longings are justified. But now, the elite of the ninja group in the village, even the dark part of the ninja who has to look forward to looking at them, are so respectful to themselves, and even use the word "Your Excellency" in the title... The word "Your Excellency" is quite respected in this world. Compared with "adult", it is actually almost the same, just like the word "Teen" used by Shinsuke Hyuga when he called "Kushinna-den", but " "Dian" is used by people of the same high status to respect each other. This "Your Excellency" has no status restrictions, but the respect is the same. An elite among ninjas, the Anbu that countless ninjas have longed for, calling himself this way, it is not that Chiba has never seen the world, or is flattered, it is really impossible to happen to him. He is Konoha''s "traitor''s son", and he is only ten years old. It is probably a matter of no one in the past and no one in the future to make an Anbe called "Your Excellency". In a sense, this is almost impossible. I can''t help Chiba not be surprised! "Uh...this, three generations of Hokage-sama, is there anything you want to do with me?" After a moment of stunned, Chiba asked. At the same time, after being surprised, a layer of anxiety rose in his heart. The three generations of Hokages direct secret department are looking for me. It is estimated that the third generation of Hokage is looking for me. Could it be that the celebrity treatment is still not allowed to let the third generation of Hokage hide me? And now Kakashi and Hirohiko have begun to take out missions, and they are dangerous missions related to the front line. Find me this time... Obviously, the three generations of Hokage have a high chance of finding their own tasks, and now Chiba''s training has just been on the right track, everything is proceeding in an orderly manner, but it is impossible to achieve your goals in the short term. If you have a task at this time, it will undoubtedly be Disrupted his plan, even if there is a first mission, there will be a second time, and there will be a third time in the second time. Undoubtedly, he will not be able to accomplish his goal because of the mission. Then, at this turning point, the success rate of changing the source of everything will drop a lot. This is the world of Naruto, with incredible power, and it is also centered on this power. If you want to change something, you must have enough power! The previous deployment map mission proved that Chiba''s strength, if it were in war, was still insufficient. If it is enough, you won''t be so embarrassed. At this moment, amid worries, Qianye raised a dignified look. Sure enough, things are not that simple, and changing fate will never be that simple. Perhaps this is the hindrance of fate to my will. If I don''t change my mind, this obstacle may become bigger and more frequent. How to do? "Please follow me to the three generations of Naruto Masters. The third generations of Naruto Masters have a very important task to give you." He Zang in the civet cat mask said politely. This treatment is already respectful enough. Generally speaking, when Anbu sends words to ordinary ninjas, basically no one will appear. They just inform, which is a little better, that is, say the words of the three generations of Hokage without emotion. That is, probably with a "command" tone. Like this, its a request and a polite explanation in the future, but the treatment is very high. Only the ninjas approved by the Anbe can enjoy the treatment, and the elite of the village ninja group can be recognized by the Anbe, comparable It is still difficult to get three generations of Hokage to recognize. Sure enough, are you going to send me additional tasks? Ugh Take one step, watch one step! However, Chiba did not feel any joy because of the special treatment given by the Anbes Kazura. On the contrary, his heart was heavy. However, there was no change in his face. He just said, "Then please lead the way. ?" "Yes!" Hearing Chibas affirmative reply, He Zang hurriedly nodded and said yes, this is already extremely high respect. After this sound, even the heavy-hearted Chiba could not help but nod in response, otherwise he would be too rude to this Anbe. . It is indeed the Lord Chiba. Looking at his appearance, it seems that he has guessed that the three generations of Hokage-sama will send him an important task. Although it is well hidden, there is already a natural look on his face. It''s really better to see than to hear, Chiba''s response, can fully bear the heavy responsibility of the three generations of Hokage. He Zang, who got Chiba''s response and started to lead the way, couldn''t help but think of such a thought~www.novelhall.com~Chiba, please come in. " Although the cabin is a bit far from the Hokage Building, the speed of the two is not slow, because it is an important issue for the third generation of Hokage. On the way, He Zang also explained to Chiba that he needs to speed up. He Zangs polite attitude makes Chiba quite difficult. The feeling of rejection, besides, he has no reason to refuse. So they speeded up all the way and they quickly reached the Hokage Building. However, the two cheerful guards did not tease Chiba this time when Anbe led the way. Instead, they showed such an expression, which made Chiba a little depressed. , Quite confused, to be honest, he still liked the ridicule of these two cheerful guards. Really, very kind feeling. And now, Chiba was standing in front of Hokage''s office, He Zang stepped aside and signaled Chiba to enter. Should I avoid Anbu? Seeing this posture, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, but didn''t say much, and opened the door of Hokage''s office. Chapter 652： Very simple (two/four) Anbu must avoid... Could it be said that this mission is another mission like a defense plan. It is confidential and dangerous and requires a reliable person, but it cannot be let others know. However, this time Hirohiko also went out for missions. If it is a mission similar to the deployment map mission, without Hirohiko, and only me and Xuena, even if we add a reliable ninja, it doesn''t seem to work. Besides, Xuena has done such a great contribution to the Hyuga family, and she has been recalled for a while, and even the Hyuga family allowed her to continue to live in my house because of the importance she attached to her. In the Taki Maha incident, because of Taki Mahas sacrifice, Hyuga Shinsuke made a contribution to Hyuga and brought glory to the Hyuga family. Therefore, the bird in the cage that was originally to be printed was also cancelled. Bringing glory to the family can get some special treatment. Yukana was recalled, probably because Shinsuke Hyuga felt that Yukana had brought glory to the family. She was safe and could continue to stay at home without my protection. And Yukana can continue to stay with me, probably because of her persistence. I can''t think of any reason for Shinsuke Hyuga, who feels that my cabin will be safer than the protection of the family, so he will definitely stay with Yukina. In the family, but Xuena still lives and comes back, it is likely that the glory that Xuena brought to the family was too great, and the special treatment he received made Hyuga Shinsuke and even the Hyuga family had to compromise. Although I dont know why Xuena still lives in my house, its certain that the Hyuga familys attitude towards her has changed a lot. They definitely treat her as a member of the clan, and the Hyuga family will definitely not allow Xuena. When Nai participates in dangerous missions, if the Hyuga clan persists, the third generation of Hokage will not be able to do too much. It is estimated that for stability, they will also compromise and choose not to let Xuena out of the mission. So in other words, I might team up with two strangers? Do not! Probably not. The last three generations of Hokage gave me the task of deploying the defense map. I am afraid that we will have a good chemical reaction when the three of us work together. We will exert a stronger force than the original strength. There is great hope. That''s why it is arranged like this to complete the task of the deployment map. The character and policies of the three generations of Hokage will never let me or any child in the village go to death in vain. This is almost certain. So, it shouldn''t be a task of the level of a defense map. Will it be... what mission? The door of Hokage''s office opened slowly in front of Chiba. The pile of documents on Hokage''s desk came into view. He dropped his hand to push the door and took one step, then two steps and three steps, without any rush. Went up. "Snapped!" The door of the opened Hokage office slowly closed. "Oh, Chiba! You are here!" But at this time, hearing the sound of closing the door, the third generation of Hokage, who was immersed in the document, raised his head, with a smile on his mouth, and said hello. "Well, three generations of Hokage-sama." Chiba nodded, but frowned slightly. The complexion of the third generation of Hokage was worse than last time, and the body should be almost unable to support it. In his heart, he made this judgment quickly. "Well, there is a scroll here, you can take it and see." Hearing Chibas response, the smile on the corners of Hokage''s mouth seemed to be mixed with a sense of relief. When he handed out the scroll in his hand, his eyes seemed to be looking at the other and Chiba. There are many similar people, a ninja who once made him feel relieved. "Yes!" Chiba took a few steps forward, reached out to take the scroll, and then took a step back and looked at it carefully. Is this... the frontline battle report? And it''s a synthesis of the battle reports this month! A look of surprise flashed through Qianye''s eyes, and he almost saw the first line of the scroll, and he had a bad premonition. The frontline situation may be very detrimental to Konoha! Even the next mission he will take over is also related to the above information! This child... is such an incredible child! Unexpectedly, today I would give such an important task to a child who is only ten years old. However, Chiba''s words, he will definitely be able to do well. His talent is really a rare gift in a century. Except for the teacher, Konoha has no child comparable to Chiba, even Kakashi, In this respect, compared with Chiba, it is also much inferior. Although Kakashi is also an excellent seedling, Chiba''s progress is so fast that sometimes people feel that this child''s mind is an adult from the beginning. In this regard, Kakashi is ultimately inferior. At this time, the three generations of Hokage looked at Chiba, gratified that his smile was already occupied, but the slightly furrowed brows showed his deep worries, not against Chiba, but against the current situation. It turned out to be like this, we were overcast by Yun Yin and Yan Yin! After a while, Chiba read this long battle report with one glance and ten lines. In his previous life, as a bookworm, Chiba''s reading speed was self-evident. And this battle report is also a summary document, and Chiba can get a clear and concise understanding of the general situation. In this month, earth-shaking changes took place on the front line. Konoha, who was originally dominant, was overshadowed by Yanyin and Yunyin. The original three-way melee battle was half-fighted. Yin suddenly united and hit Konoha by surprise. He directly lost a hundred troops and half an elite hundred troops. So far, since the three Ninja Wars, Konoha has lost four and a half hundred troops, and the total number of ninja deaths and injuries reached 5000. More than people, it can be said that this battle that lasted for half a month directly caused Konoha''s combat power to reach the level of Yanyin and Yunyin. That is to say, the three-way combat power is now in a balance. And after Yunyin and Yanyin finished their fight, there was no tendency to unite. However, for Konoha, this is still not decisive good news. There are still many scattered small groups of Konoha Ninja army besieged by Iwayin or Yunyin. Worse, this advantage has been reversed. The gap made the military''s spirit a little unstable. The battle report said that although Lu Jiu tried his best to save it and Da She Wan was still in charge, the current situation is not optimistic. If it is not handled well, then the Konoha Ninja Army is likely to be devastated. Even Konoha will fail. Alas...Although there is not much ink on this battle in the original work, it only drew some memories with soil and Kakashi, but this real world of Naruto~www.novelhall.com~ This battle is not always occupied by Konoha Have the upper hand. Whether it was the Battle of Kikyo Mountain or other large and small battles, Konoha was actually in a situation where he was walking on thin ice. A slight deviation may be forever! Although Chiba is not on the battlefield, he can feel the dangers of Konoha in the three wars, and he can''t help but sigh. "how about it?" At this moment, the three generations of Hokage watched Chiba raise his head and asked. Obviously, this is asking Chiba''s solution. I''m... I''ve lost my temper, I have to give Chiba some time to think about it. As soon as the words were spoken, a trace of self-deprecation flashed in the eyes of the third generation of Hokage. However, unexpectedly, Chiba just rolled the scroll slowly, then chuckled lightly and said lightly: "It''s very simple, you only need one person." Chapter 653： Then... (three/four) Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... Just need... a person? The smile on the corner of Hokage''s mouth slowly solidified, and his eyes widened slightly. At this moment, in his eyes, behind the ten-year-old child who was standing in front of him and handing the scroll, it seemed that a young child who was exactly the same as the child appeared. The human phantom is looking at himself with scorching eyes. At this moment, the three generations of Hokage suddenly felt that the scorching gaze that seemed to be illusory contained energy that he could not imagine. The frontline problem that made him difficult to solve seems to be nothing in the eyes of this young man. . It is even something that this young man has already felt and even knew. Be prepared! He suddenly felt this way. "According to the battle report, although there are still sporadic battles, it has generally calmed down. At least large-scale battles have not occurred for five days. Although Yanyin and Yunyin have broken up our main forces, Except for the small units that were scattered in a hurry, 80% of our remaining main forces are still gathered together, and Lord Oshamaru is sitting here, and still has the fighting power that threatens their two families. Therefore, most of Yanyin''s and Yunyin''s main forces are still constrained by our main forces, and even their constrained units cannot be wiped out immediately..." At this moment, Chibas words came, instantly smashing the illusion in the eyes of the third generation of Hokage, and the ten-year-old boy who appeared in the eyes of the third generation of Hokage was seriously analyzing, there is no exactly the same young man. . Is it my heart? After confirming that the scene in front of him was real, three generations of Hokage had such a thought in his heart, and at the same time Chiba''s words poured into his ears, causing him to nod helplessly. Of course, he also thought of these things that Chiba thought of. Now, the main force should be fine, but those scattered troops cant be saved, and morale is low, and the armys morale is unstable. If Yanyin and Yunyin are allowed to clean up those scattered troops step by step, Konoha Army''s military instability deepens, and the situation can be troublesome when that happens. But if someone were to be sent to rescue him, his choice now is only the young ninjas in the village on shifts, or the selection of outstanding ninjas from the main force. Either one of these two choices is unwise. After all, the junior ninja is still relatively junior. This kind of task is not much easier than the previous deployment map task. This kind of rescue task cannot send a large number of people. The best number is one or two teams. If the number of people is too large, it is not easy. Concealment is also easy to attract the attention of the enemy and even change its strategic goals. And one or two teams can handle this kind of dangerous task. Except for Chiba and Kakashi in the village, no one among the young ninjas should be selected. It is quite a drop in the bucket, even if Chiba and Kakashi are lost. , Then the gain is not worth the loss. As for the redeployment of manpower from the main force, it will disrupt the current balance of forces and cause a chain reaction. The final result may be worse than it is now, and the current military spirit is unstable, and the rescue team will not exert 100% strength. If the rescue fails , It will further damage the morale of the army. At that time, even if Jilai returns to the front line with this shot, it may not help. "Considering that if the rescue mission fails, morale will be further hit, and it is likely to cause a fatal failure. Therefore, whether it is the idle ninja in the village or the main force with low morale, they are not the best candidates for the rescue mission. Sometimes, strategically, a large number of people may not be a good thing." At this time, Chiba''s analysis continues. "At this time, it is necessary to rescue so many scattered troops, stabilize the morale of the army, and improve morale. The best way is to send one person to rescue all the scattered troops single-handedly and give the main force a strong dose. Xinzheng, give us a head start to Yunyin and Yanyin who have just obtained the results of the battle. In a sense, the existence of the scattered and besieged troops is not to restrain us from stabilizing our military spirit, but to give us a strengthening needle." At this point, with a "ta", Chiba put the scroll on Hokage''s desk, and the smile on the corner of his mouth remained unchanged. Even from this smile, there was a sense of relaxation. This important task turned out to be to discuss with me how to deal with the battle that happened this month! Moreover, the current situation on the front line and the situation in the village give a perfect way to get out. In this way, I will be able to avoid the task. Although I am a little sorry for "that person", maybe this is the "historical moment". Well, even if I don''t take advantage of it and leave it alone, this will definitely happen. At the same time, in Chiba''s heart, there was such a relieved thought. One...single-handed... And the three generations of Hokage who came back to their senses, after hearing all the analysis of Chiba, after a little thought, their eyes slowly lit up, and they couldn''t help but say, "You mean..." "Yes, in this adversity, create a hero, and this hero will rescue the lost partners one by one in the enemy''s blockade. His behavior and his heroic deeds will inspire the main force. , It will also deter the enemy." Chiba stepped back, standing at a suitable distance, as if he hadn''t moved. Sure enough, it is the third generation of Hokage, and I have already understood everything. He couldn''t help thinking. "This person... do you have any candidates?" Three generations of Hokage groaned and asked again. "I dont know, three generations of Naruto Masters, do you have any candidates? This task requires single-handedly, only one person can perform the task, and the ability must be quite strong, even conducive to saving people, suitable for saving people, it is best to be able to save people in a short time. It can move scattered troops to a relatively safe place." Chiba shook his head, frowned, and looked quite embarrassed. Instead of telling who he was in his heart, he threw the problem to the third generation of Hokage. If I say his name here, I am afraid that the third generation of Hokage will doubt me. Although it has gained the trust of three generations of Hokage, the place to pay attention is still not unusual. At the same time, a vigilant thought emerged in his mind. Chiba has no choice... But it is also ~www.novelhall.com~ there are many people, Chiba still does not know, there are many secret techniques forbidden, Chiba does not know, and according to his knowledge, it is indeed impossible to find such a person, even if He couldn''t do it himself. Well, this is normal. I thought he had said that he wanted to rescue alone. Someone already chose him in his heart! Hearing the question thrown by Chiba, the three generations of Hokage not only shook his head when the name appeared in his heart. "Well, I know, then leave it to me." The thought turned, and the three generations of Hokage nodded. "Yes!" Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Chiba did not say much. "Well, then, next, let''s talk about the task for you." At this moment, the third generation of Hokage spoke, and said the words that shocked Chiba''s heart and almost lost her color. Chapter 654： How... (four/four) And... the task for me? On the battle report, it seems that there is no other situation. The current situation is only the morale and morale of the Konoha Shinojun, and the small group of troops that have been scattered and surrounded, isolated and helpless! There can be no other situations, I need to perform tasks! Could it be... The report just now is not the whole situation. Are there other problems on the front line? Chiba tried hard to restrain his expression from changing, and his eyes were fixed on the third generation of Hokage. At this time, the third generation of Hokage seemed to be looking for something, but his eyes were not on him. What else will happen? According to the battle report scroll, this is the biggest thing this month. Is it the same as Hongyan and Kakashi about the front line, but it is not the kind of dangerous task, and can give us a good experience of the "experience" task? Gee! The experience task is also very troublesome, time-consuming, and there is basically no time to exercise during the task, but what excuses do I have? What excuse can I think of? Chiba''s mind turned a series of thoughts. He knew that it was useless to be surprised and depressed now. If the three generations of Hokage decide to let him perform the task, it has already been determined. There is no reason to refuse, no more surprised and depressed. To no avail. As for the mission of the three generations of Naruto, it is possible that the three generations of Naruto have his considerations. During this time, Chiba also feels that unless it is a last resort, the three generations of Naruto will not let the young ninja go to the battlefield easily. He is trying his best to protect the village. Any child. Secondly, while protecting them, the three generations of Hokage also did not forget to "teach people how to fish" so that they could accumulate experience, and eventually be able to act independently and obtain the capital to protect themselves. It can be said that the three generations of Hokage have contributed to the cultivation of the future of the village, and it is worthwhile for Chiba to obey his arrangements. It''s just that Chiba has his own plan. What he needs now is not experience, but the time needed to improve his basic strength. Therefore, what he has to do now is to consider possible factors, and find loopholes in these factors, make excuses, and buy himself time for cultivation. "Found it! You take a look first." At this time, after searching for a while, the third generation of Hokage took out a scroll from the pile of files and handed it to Chiba. Take a look? After receiving the scroll passed by the third generation of Hokage, Chiba''s eyes flashed, and then he unfolded the scroll and looked down carefully. Perhaps there is a turning point. But in his heart, he was slightly relieved. The third generation of Hokage did not directly release the mission, but let him read the scroll information. It is very likely that it is asking his own thoughts. If you just ask yourself what you think, you don''t need to have a task. Hmm... Chiba probably needs to watch it for a while, so let''s do the set things right now. Looking at Chiba''s appearance, the three generations of Hokage picked up the pen and ink, and began to write on a piece of letterhead, as if to write an order, and the number of words in this command didn''t seem to be said. The third generation of Hokage only painted a few strokes and rolled up the letterhead. Tucked into the cylinder on the feet of the majestic eagle Gu Pan at the window, afterwards, the eagle flew up like a command, and flew towards the distance. So, next... After doing all this, the third generation of Hokage glanced at the door of the office, frowning slightly. this is! At this time, Chiba suddenly moved closer to the scroll, and he seemed to look more closely, but his slightly frowning brows stretched out. It turns out that this is another battle report. It is also the intelligence of this month''s war. Yanyin and Yunyin broke through the main force''s defense line. Although they were quickly blocked, there are still Yanyin or Yunyin or even Yunyin. He Yanyin''s troops rushed into the territory of the Fire Nation, which means that the village may be in danger of being invaded again. The defense situation of the village is also attached here. The third generation of Hokage is asking me how to defend against this wave of rushing teams! Looking at it, Chiba finally relaxed completely in one breath. This was definitely not a task for him to leave the village. "how about it?" At this time, the third generation of Hokage seemed to notice that he had finished reading it, and asked. "If you want to solve the threat of this team, you can''t do it according to the situation last time." Hearing the question of three generations of Hokage, Chiba thought for a while and said. "Of course." The third generation of Hokage nodded. The last time Watanabe Kenshin''s plan was undoubtedly a failure. Even the intelligence department had mistakes and omissions, which eventually led to irreversible results. Of course, this time it cannot be done. "Well, what I mean is that now, four teams of ten people are immediately dispatched in the direction of the enemy''s breakthrough, spreading outwards and surrounding the village in a semicircle shape. Never appeared again. I think they were either preparing to ambush somewhere, preparing to attack our main force, or they came straight to our village, caught us by surprise, or infiltrated, taking advantage of our large forces. Outside, make some articles. After all, our defense is really not leaking." Chiba nodded and said. "It is true that the defense of our village is not very strong. During this period, we have strengthened a group of troops to the front line. However, even so, our defense can be considered to be able to barely defend against spies and other infiltrations, and even defend against that team. Attack. Why are four teams of ten people scattered around the village?" The third generation of Hokage frowned slightly and asked. "It is true that although our defense is imperfect, we can barely resist it, but there is always a gap in the hundred secrets. Moreover, in such a reluctant state, it is better to take the initiative to attack and send people to pretend to spread the search. In terms of manpower deployment, we deliberately set aside space in inconspicuous areas of the defense line to attract them to infiltrate or attack. At that time, the scattered crowds outside and the defense forces in the village should cooperate with each other to ensure that the enemy is eliminated." Chiba said again. is it? Rather than being beaten passively, it is better to take the initiative, leave space deliberately, and send people to keep an eye on these spaces. If the enemy wants to infiltrate, how can they give up this opportunity? They will surely infiltrate, or sneak in from the space, waiting for the right time , Come to make our village chaotic, the village is chaotic, then the situation can be beneficial to them... This was entirely Kenshin''s strategy, but Chiba used it much more sophisticated and concise than his. Here you can see the difference between the two''s strategic and tactical standards. Ugh A wizard not seen in a century! Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage slowly leaned back, until the back touched the back of the chair, and then stopped leaning back. "So, what do you guys think?" Then, he said something that puzzled Chiba. you guys Anyone else? "Squeak!" And just in Chiba''s doubts, the office door was opened, and the three people filed in. "I have no objection~www.novelhall.com~While walking, the only woman among the three said. "I agree." Afterwards, the man who followed said. "how about you?" Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage looked at the last man with a stick. "Duh!" But at this moment, the three of them stood still around the desk, the male cane on the cane lightly paused, his expressionless face drooped, and his lips opened slightly: "No comment." This...what''s going on? At this moment, Chiba looked astonished, watching the three people file in. Turning to Xiaochun, Mito Menyan, and even Danzo... What exactly is going on? Chapter 655： So tricky? This incident... About the enemies who rushed in, unexpectedly alarmed Konoha''s senior management? Not to mention the two consultants, even Danzo has been alarmed? Are these enemies so tricky? Seeing the three ninjas standing on both sides of the desk walking in, Chiba frowned slightly, his heart full of doubts and surprises. And just now, the three generations of Hokage also solicited the opinions of three people... But, do you need to ask for their opinions? Although it is indeed a bold and risky thing to send out defense forces that are barely able to defend the village and prevent infiltration, this kind of transfer should not require the consent of the two consultants. Naruto is the ninja who completely masters the village. Regarding the transfer, the consultant has no power. Even if they strongly oppose it, Hokage has the right to refute it, but now, they have been asked for their opinions. Why is that? There is also Danzo. As the dark side of Konoha, the leader of the roots, it should be impossible for him to appear in this kind of meeting of the villages strategic deployment. Even if it is his relationship with the third generation of Hokage, the third generation of Hokage is not in power. It may be partial to him, and it is impossible to be completely undefended against Danzo. In the current situation, Danzo should not appear! What''s going on? "Are there any problems?" At this time, the three generations of Hokage have confirmed it again, as if it is a very important decision that must be confirmed repeatedly. "No." And this time, what made Chiba even more surprised and puzzled was that Danzo was the first person who opened his mouth and said that he had no objection. He was still pleasing to the eye with low eyebrows and Furui Bubo''s appearance. Even when he was speaking, his eyes seemed to change. It''s closed, it doesn''t seem to be a conspirator with blood on his hands who is unscrupulous for the village, but like a docile old man, without the so-called high-ranking aura and arrogance, it looks even a little ordinary. Danzo was the first to agree... I don''t know why, he was the first to agree, which made me feel that this matter seemed a bit more difficult. However, it is also possible that Danzo does not care about this matter, so sell a cheap one to the third generation of Hokage? It seems unlikely. Could it be that he really agreed with this idea? Impossible... No, although Danzo is a conspirator, secretly I dont know how many dirty things he has done, but it is undeniable that no matter what he does right or wrong, he is doing it for Konoha. Perhaps, he is also chasing three generations of Hokage. . He would not do things that were not good for Konoha. The reason for the appearance of a villain is because he has the opposite view of the policies of the three generations of Hokage, and the things he did are not glorious or conform to the psychological principles of the people who watched the original. My idea, if it makes him feel that it is a feasible and reliable method that is beneficial to Konoha and conforms to his concept, he agrees, it is not impossible. But then... Is it really that simple? Chiba''s gaze flashed across Danzo''s face, and his unchanging face made people unable to see anything, but a series of thoughts passed through his mind. "No." At this time, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan also expressed their views one after another. There was no extra look on their faces, and they were still as serious as before. Even Chiba could not see anything unusual. However, after turning to sleep, Xiaochun glanced at Qianye quietly after Chiba''s eyes were retracted, and a trace of relief and thought flashed in his eyes. "Then it is so decided." The third generation of Hokage looked around, took a slight breath, looked at Chiba, and said with certainty. Feeling the serious and solemn look in the three generations of Hokage, Chiba suppressed the habitual movement of frowning, and did not reveal a strange look. "Chiba, let me ask you, what is the success rate of this plan and how difficult is it to operate." Although the three generations of Hokage had just said three words to decide, but turned around it was still a question. It seemed that he was cautiously verifying the feasibility of this plan with Chiba. "In terms of operational difficulty, the villages defense forces, based on the information I have just seen, are all experienced and long-time cooperating elites with tacit cooperation, and there are also a considerable number of perceptive ninjas with strong combat effectiveness. Choosing the right captain is not difficult for them to complete this plan, and the success rate is at least 70%." Hearing the question of the third generation of Hokage, Chiba did not have any doubts, but thought about it carefully, compared it with the defense intelligence just now, and said very cautiously. But when these words came out, the three generations of Hokage did not reply directly, but saw the same advisors and Danzo on both sides. Danzo still didn''t react, as if everything he heard came in from his left ear to his right ear, and the silent ones seemed to have nothing to do with him. However, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun nodded silently. The three generations of Hokage did not hide the situation of the defense forces from them. They all knew the feasibility of the child''s plan. However, in their estimation, there is at least a 75% success rate, and this child is a bit humble. Seeing everyone''s reaction, the three generations of Hokage nodded in satisfaction, seeming to get the result he wanted. Although I dont know what Danzo thinks, looking at the appearance of Xiaochun and Menyan, they seem to be very satisfied with Chiba, so now the biggest resistance is gone. Although this matter has deviated from my expectations, Now it''s a matter of course. Chiba''s strategy on the front line and our rear strategy are perfect. And his response, I was swiftly amazed, almost seeing the battle report and related information, and said related strategies, unknowingly, did Chiba grow again? It has grown at a speed that we cannot guess! This kid really... always makes me feel pressure. Now ordinary methods can no longer allow him to accumulate experience. His strategic and tactical talent should not be cultivated by ordinary methods. He is the second genius with such an outstanding strategic and tactical talent since Mr. Feijian ~www.novelhall.com~ and Mr. Feijian''s strategic and tactical abilities are honed in the flames of war, life and death, and are created by troubled times. of. And in this era, I dont want to be the same as that of Teacher Feijian. What Chiba needs is in line with this era, but it is different from the usual tempering of this era! Then, I dont have to hesitate. This is also the best way I can think of for Chiba at this stage! Thinking about it, the third generation of Hokage took a breath, and his face suddenly became serious. Ok? This serious look? But Chiba keenly felt something, and his pupils shrank suddenly. "Taki Chiba, after the elders and consultants have discussed and agreed, I am now appointing you exceptionally..." At this time, the three generations of Hokage''s slightly solemn words came. "Konoha defense force, captain!" Chapter 656： change The... captain of Konoha Defense Force? Chiba''s eyes slowly widened, looking at the three generations of Hokage who was serious and not joking at all. Not only the three generations of Hokage, but even Koharu and Mito Menyan have a serious face. Obviously they have agreed to this appointment very carefully. But Danzo, whose eyebrows are pleasing and almost closed, has slightly eyes. He opened it, glanced at Qianye, and then closed it, but he couldn''t see what he was thinking or his attitude. impossible! I''m only ten years old in this life, and I will become a captain at ten? This is completely out of the concept of Hokage, I am afraid that there is no one before, and there will be no one afterwards! Moreover, this does not comply with the selection rules of the troop commander! The general commander may not need any special blood line limit or special ninjutsu, but the combat power must at least be top-notch combat power among the upper ninjas. Some special troop commanders even need the elite upper ninja-level combat power. However, commanding ability is more important than combat effectiveness, and this commanding ability is not the ability to command a team of four, eight, or ten. Rather, the command ability of a hundred-man army! The command of this hundred-man army is not only the increase in the number of commanders, but also the logistics, morale, grasp of various subtle situations and the ability to adjust various situations, long-term strategic vision on the battlefield... etc. Wait, this command of a hundred-man army is not competent for ordinary captains, group leaders, and even smart ninjas. There are too many to pay attention to, and too many to test people. Otherwise, the commanding ninja would not be so rare, and at the same time, it would not be so important. A commanding ninja can condense the combat power of a ninja with hundreds or even thousands of people, strengthen it, or even double it. Its role is irreplaceable. But it requires a very strong strategic and tactical talent, as well as acquired training. Even in Konoha, there are only three generations of Naruto who can afford a commanding ninja. I am afraid there are only three generations of Hokage himself, Osamaru, Nara Shikuhisa, and there should be a Tsunade. , The total number will never exceed six people, and even Jiraji cannot be regarded as a commanding ninja. Even Konoha is a place that is rich in genius and is loved by the world. There are only no more than six people. It is conceivable that it is rare. . That''s why, there are such sub-types of ninjas, the battles and even wars of Naruto World are still based on groups and squads as the main body of group battles. As far as Chiba knows, the ninjas who can serve as the commander of the troops basically have the commanding ability of a hundred troops, and they also have considerable commanding experience of a hundred troops. Almost all of them have been baptized by war and have successfully commanded one. The victory of the battle. Of course, due to the lack of command-type ninjas, Konohas 100-man troop cannot be only six, so the top six of them may also have experience in commanding two to three hundred-man troop. The specific Chiba does not know. The information of the captain is confidential, and he cannot see it. Moreover, the existing commanders of the 100-man troops, there are some commanders who cannot be called the commanding ability of the 100-man troops, but they generally appear in the non-main battle 100-man troops such as logistics, and even such commanders, You must also have experience in commanding troops of more than 50 people, and have commanding troops of more than 50 people to complete tasks or complete tasks outstandingly. In addition to the commanding ability, the selection rules of the troop commander also had certain merits. Basically, they all made outstanding contributions to the village. Except for the troop commander in Anbe, who is not a ninja with considerable reputation. The credit they made was only a lot more than that of Chiba. They weren''t the characters who could get rid of Chiba after completing the task of deploying the defense map. A 10-year-old kid like him, who had no experience in commanding a team of more than ten people, was unexpectedly promoted to a captain. No matter how much the third generation of Hokage loves it, it is impossible! However, this makes sense, why would it alarm the two consultants and Danzo. Indeed, if you make this decision, it will indeed cause a lot of shock, and the three generations of Hokage will not be able to go their own way, and they must discuss with these elder advisors. My performance just now convinced these elder advisors. Qianye couldn''t hide the incredible and shocked face, but such a thought passed in his mind, and this thought also convinced him that he really wanted to become a troop commander. At this moment, the three generations of Hokage, Zhuan Xiaochun, and Mito Menyan all saw the incredible expression on Chiba''s face. Of course, it was also a very reasonable expression. At the same time, they did not speak, as if they were all waiting for him to digest the news. As for Danzo, he still looks like an ancient well with low eyebrows and pleasing to the eye, and he can''t see what he is thinking. This child grew up like this all of a sudden. When he first met him, he was only seven years old, but with that step by step and meticulous "persuasion", he persuaded us all and allowed Jiuxina to regain freedom. At this moment, watching Chibas turn to bed, Xiaochun recalled in his mind that he was in this office three years ago. It was this child and his two partners who convinced them with reason and facts. , Showing extraordinary ability. Afterwards, his abilities seemed to blow out. By completing various tasks that were impossible at his age, he was shown to them, the image of a young man who seemed to be mature, like an adult, and seemed to be childish and impulsive. It was gradually carved into her heart, which made her have to pay special attention to him in many things. She has to believe that this child has infinite potential. As long as the village is dedicated to nurturing and protecting, he will eventually become the future of the village and the existence that illuminates the village. Therefore, when Rizhan discussed with her about the qualifications of Chiba as a troop leader, she did not abide by the iron rules for troop leader selection as before and refused, leaving room for discussion. In a sense, the child''s compelling talents forced her to change her principles. Such a beautiful jade, if it becomes dusty because of her stubbornness, I am afraid she will not be able to explain to the dead teacher, nor can she explain to herself. Speaking of which, it was the first time I saw this child with such a surprised look... And after a series of thoughts, watching Qianye''s turn to sleep, Xiaochun had rarely shown a smile on his face in the past few decades, and a smile appeared and flashed past. Unexpectedly, it was amazing how this kid could make Xiaochun not stick to the rules. At the same time, Mito Menyan, who had Chiba''s figure reflected in his eyes, couldn''t help but glance at Turning Xiaochun, and couldn''t help feeling emotional, but the reason he chose to discuss it was the same as Turning Xiaochun. Unexpectedly, the boy Chiba has twice changed the attitudes of the two stubborn guys, Xiaochun and Menyan~www.novelhall.com~ It is really amazing! Perhaps this is the incredible layer on him that I can''t see through! The third generation of Hokage glanced at Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun, and sighed in his heart. At the same time, his eyes turned to Danzo. just It was strange that Tuan Zang remained silent on this matter. I don''t know he is... "Three generations of Hokage-sama..." And just as the three generations of Hokage''s emotions flew away, the shocked look on Chiba''s face had already faded and changed into a firm look, his eyes seemed to be shining, and he was looking at him at this time. Obviously, Chiba has slowed down. "I reject." Afterwards, Qianye spoke slowly, extremely determined. Chapter 657： Irrational Refuse... refuse? As soon as these words came out, the three generations of Hokage, Zhuan Xiaochun, and Mito Menyan all were stunned. They absolutely did not expect that Chiba would refuse the appointment, and this was the first time this happened. Even with his low eyebrows pleasing to the eye, Gujing Bubo''s Danzo suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Chiba, obviously never expecting Chiba to refuse. This kid...really... At this time, looking at the determined Chiba, the three generations of Hokage, Zhuan Xiaochun, and Mito Menyan all turned their surprise and inexplicable thoughts. Afterwards, Zhuan Xiaochun''s face became cold: "Rejecting Hokage''s appointment, what are you doing?" What the child Chiba is thinking about, I can''t understand at all, Commander, this is the goal of how many outstanding ninjas struggle. For the ninja, this is also a kind of honor, and it is the village''s personal recognition. Many outstanding ninjas may not be able to receive this award throughout their lives. At the age of ten, he has such a chance to reach a height that no one else can achieve in his entire life. Now he has rejected this award. Dont you understand what he means to the captain? He is the youngest army commander in Konoha''s history. I am afraid that there will be no children like him in the future, and it is impossible to have children like him. In other words, he may always be the youngest army commander in Konoha''s history. Even, he might be passed down to future generations in a legendary image like Hokage. Moreover, if he doesnt care about these false names, then with the keenness of this child, he should also know that this is the village who must vigorously train him. This child has been working hard to improve himself. He should know that this is the village expressing the importance of him. , He can also get in touch with more things, and he can also improve his strength. But why refuse? After turning to bed, Xiaochun''s cold face questioned, but doubts arose in his heart. Chiba should accept it because of his emotion and reason. Even if he didn''t value those false names, he would accept it because the village vigorously cultivated this benefit. Moreover, this is Hokage''s appointment, he should not refuse, and he cannot refuse. Really... the childish side happened here? After flashing a series of doubts, Xiaochun turned to bed and thought helplessly. What does this kid want to do? It''s really unpredictable! But at this time, Menyan Mito also sighed, although his face was cold, but he felt helpless. Refuse? Is there any consideration for this child? And the three generations of Naruto did not seem to be unhappy. The thoughts that floated in the heart obviously believed that Chiba had his reasons. It can be seen that the trust of the three generations of Naruto in Chiba is enough to move people. At this moment, someone really moved. It was Danzo who glanced at him. Although his face didn''t change much at this time, from the look of his glance, he could see that his heart was definitely not peaceful. Xiaochun, Menyan, and Sun Slash, although they were surprised at the boy''s refusal and coldened their faces, they were not murderous. They didn''t plan to do anything to this boy! On the contrary, it seems to be waiting for something! His thoughts flashed, and Dan Zang''s opened eyes slowly closed, returning to the look of an ancient well with unwavering, low eyebrows. Gee! This Danzo! Is the type of old fox I hate the most! At this moment, seeing Danzo''s gesture in the corner of his eye, Chiba cursed in his heart. Just now, he was convinced that if he turned to sleep, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan would behave differently from what he is now, with even a slight dissatisfaction with him. This old fox will try his best to provoke, and then will be happy to see himself being punished. Even, completely lost the trust of Konoha''s senior management. However, Chiba also cursed in his heart, but his face remained unchanged, and even a trace of blame appeared in his determination. "Such an appointment is completely inconsistent with the selection rules for the commander of the troops. This kind of thing should not happen." And in his mouth, there were words of blame. Shouldn''t it happen? Hearing his voice, the three generations of Hokage, Zhuan Xiaochun, and Mito Menyan were all taken aback. The cold color on the faces of the two consultants immediately stopped. Only Danzo seemed to furrow his brows slightly, and snorted coldly as if there was no trace of his expression. "I have no experience in commanding battles even with more than ten troops. This completely violates the iron rules for the selection of troop commanders. Moreover, I don''t think I have the ability to be a troop commander. At this critical moment, let me be Its totally unwise to conduct village defense command from ninjas with no commanding experience. In addition, the frontline military is unstable and morale is low, so that the outstanding ninjas who fight desperately can hear that they have never done anything before. This kid easily climbed to the position of the commander of the army, which may have been a huge blow to the morale of the army. At this time, I will never accept this kind of appointment that is unfair to others!" Without waiting for the words of the three generations of Hokage and the two consultants, Chiba''s decisive voice sounded again, and the tone was full of dissatisfaction and blame, and there was a feeling of anger becoming more and more angry. This kid... And this dissatisfaction and blame-filled words, in the final almost rude tone, did not make the three generations of Hokage and the two consultants angry, but a smile on their faces. It turns out that this is the case. This child is thinking about this matter from the overall situation, so he refused so decisively! I always feel that I was reprimanded by this kid! At the same time, the same thought flashed through their hearts. "You don''t need to worry about this, you have completed the task of deploying the defense map, and everyone will have no objection to you." At this time, something that surprised Chiba happened. Danzo spoke suddenly. After Danzo spoke up, the three generations of Hokage, Zhuan Xiaochun, and Mito Menyan all nodded slightly. Naturally, they all thought of these things. The child Chiba was too worried. Danzo... even speaking for me? What is his calculation? Seeing the changes in the faces of everyone, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Qianye''s expression finally couldn''t restrain it, showing a hint of surprise. When he smashed Danzo into the air with a fist, Chiba would never believe that Danzo would be on his side. He could only regard him as an enemy or a threat, although Danzo would not hold a grudge for being beaten by himself. But he will never list himself as a figure in the same position. Isn''t this matter so simple on the surface? Looking at the three generations of Hokage and the two consultants who nodded and smiled, and Danzo, who was still unwavering and pleasing to the eye, Chiba''s heart seemed to slowly cast a shadow. Although I don''t know why, I always feel that he seems to have fallen into a calculation. Of course, the three generations of Hokage and the two consultants sincerely wanted to make themselves the commander of the army. Chiba can see this. Then, it seems that there is only Danzo. However, what kind of conspiracy would be involved in the matter of Danzo and I became the captain of the army? Is the conspiracy against me or something else? Thoughts came out of his mind, and Chiba frowned slightly. Chapter 658： Cant! But, anyway, I can''t be the commander of this unit. No matter what conspiracy the regiment has, it is absolutely impossible for me to be the commander of the unit in the current situation, and I am also the commander of the defense force that is about to carry out an operation to destroy the enemy! Although doubts grew in his mind, Chiba was still very clear. He knew the current situation. In any case, he couldn''t be the commander of the unit. The most important thing for him now is to train and continuously improve his strength, and become the commander of the army, and become the commander of the defense force. Even if it is not considered the plan to be implemented, some defense inspections and defense trivial matters can limit Chiba. All the time is taken up. A unit commander, especially the commander of the defense unit, is not only required to command when fighting, nor is it simply to let his subordinates do everything. A unit commander is never an easy job. To take care of all aspects of the army, lets make an analogy. Take the files on the third-generation Hokage desk as an analogy. The defense forces desk basically maintains one-third of the amount of files on the third-generation Hokage desk. This point, Chiba had already seen this when Bo Feng Shuimen was the commander of the defense force and Kushina took them to play. As this unit leader, Chiba will have no time for training. What''s more, it will be five to nine days. Whether it is impossible to train or five to nine days, Chiba does not want this to happen. More importantly, he will not be able to participate in the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao as the commander of the defense force. Yes, you cannot participate! The commander of the defense force obviously wanted to stay in the village. It was impossible to leave the village. When he left the village, it was basically when the enemy attacked. And the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao, and even the entire three wars, Ye Cun was not directly attacked. In other words, he will stay in the village until the end of the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao, until the end of the entire three wars. This is not a question of whether he is qualified to be the commander of the defense force. It is that he must go to the front line and participate in the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao if he wants to change his fate with soil. Here, he must refuse! Moreover, the three generations of Hokage and two consultants must accept his reasons for rejection. Moreover, now Danzo is actually speaking for him, which makes it even more difficult to sit in the position of commander of the troops. Although I don''t know what''s wrong here, if Chiba speculates Danzo''s thoughts from the darkest angle, he already has an idea in his mind. Danzo made himself the commander of the defense forces, and then took advantage of the annihilation plan to get rid of himself. After all, he still had a handle on his hand, and he could not stand on his side. This handle must be allowed He was like a throat and had to get rid of it. Even Danzo will use his death to make a fuss to steal the power of the defense force. Of course, it is impossible for Danzo to become the commander of the defense force. However, Danzo''s eagle dogs can, such as lurking in Konoha. Institutional people who are loyal to him. Chiba doesn''t believe that Danzo has only one root. He must have planted hands in Konoha''s various institutions unconsciously to monitor Konoha''s everything. At the same time, in the eyes of Danzo, he is a person from the third generation of Naruto. Although Danzo may not have a hostile relationship with the third generation of Naruto, his concept of governance is different. In addition, since he was seriously injured in Tsunade, he immediately stood up. From the perspective of stealing the position of the sixth generation of Hokage, one of his goals must be the position of Hokage, and mastering enough power of the village will also make him one step closer to the position of Hokage. It can be said that getting rid of oneself can be regarded as weakening the control of the three generations of Hokage over the village. Danzo can accept these powers secretly, strengthen his own power, and then at the right time, in a reasonable way, ascend the position of Hokage. As for the means to accept, Chiba can think of many methods. In the case of Danzo, there are bound to be many methods. Now the three generations of Hokage''s body is almost reaching its limit, I am afraid that the control of the village may not be able to deal with Danzo, now Danzo can take the opportunity. All of this is very possible! Even the three generations of Hokage made themselves the commander of the defense force because of the prevention of Danzo. So now, in the reason for rejection, this layer needs to be considered, so that the defense forces are still in the control of the third generation of Hokage. In other words, among the various reasons he thought of when he pretended to be shocked, he still needs to add a sum, a reason that makes Danzo have no chance! "No, maybe everyone has no objection to me, but in fact, this matter cannot be handed over to me..." At this time, Chiba spoke. This kid... any concerns? Hearing Chiba''s opening, the three generations of Hokage, Zhuan Xiaochun, and Mito Menyan''s expressions relaxed. Seeing Chiba shirk this way, they were not angry, but admired him more and more. Whether it was Chiba''s promise or the shirk now, they were actually very happy. Needless to say the former, they got the results they wanted. The latter is even more precious for Chiba. Not only is the talents excellent, the temperament is good, and the reason for not being proud, and even the reasons for shirking are to put the overall situation first and put the village first. They are not more pleased than this. . At the same time, they also became more determined to make Chiba the commander of the army. Humph No matter how you shirk it, you can''t shirk it. The more you look for these principles, the more pleasing they will see you. You can''t get rid of it! At this time, Danzo flashed a sneer slightly invisible. However, at this moment, his face was slightly stiff. Just now, he seemed to see, that little devil''s gaze glanced here. Afterwards, Chiba''s second half of the sentence came. "Because there is a more suitable person in the village than me." More suitable person? Danzo was startled, but immediately relieved. Now that Sun Zhan has no other candidates in their hearts, it is useless for you to recommend anyone. In fact, ~www.novelhall.com~ Danzo is right at all. In the hearts of the three generations of Naruto, there is indeed no better candidate than Chiba, and they have never thought of other people. Even the three generations of Naruto have begun to shake their heads and prepare. Reject the person Chiba wants to recommend. "Watanabe Kenshin, I think he is better than me for this position." And all this fell in the eyes of Chiba, and he directly said the name without waiting for the veto of the three generations of Hokage. Watanabe Kenshin? As soon as these words came out, the words of the three generations of Hokage''s veto were immediately stopped, eyes slightly opened, and the face was already surprised. Even the two serious consultants, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, who were usually serious consultants, also revealed it without concealment. Of surprise. Even Danzo changed color slightly. They couldn''t imagine that Chiba would recommend Watanabe Kenshin. This is definitely something they didn''t expect! Now, this can only be done, the next is the most difficult! At this moment, a sharp light flashed in Qianye''s eyes reflecting the expressions of the four. Chapter 659： Q&A To be honest, Chiba didnt plan to recommend Watanabe Kenshin. Although he believed in this persons character, he still had some grudges about Watanabe Kenshin. Regarding the wild things, Chiba always Can''t treat him like other people. Although this incident was not entirely the fault of Watanabe Kenshin, Konohas intelligence department was also responsible for the incident in the management of the crime. After all, the intelligence department did not do a good job of intelligence work outside the village in the management of the crime, which led to intelligence errors. , Almost directly affected Watanabe Kenshin''s decision, but in the end, Watanabe Kenshin should bear most of the responsibility. All in all, for Watanabe Kenshin, Chiba didn''t like to talk about it, and didn''t even want to see him too much, but he didn''t hate him enough to kill him. Regarding the death of the three people, Chiba blamed himself most. He resented himself for not preventing the three generations of Hokage from appointing Kenshin Watanabe. Although this self-blame was deeply buried in Chiba''s heart, I am afraid that in the end, Chiba''s sound will only fade but not disappear. But now, Chiba can recommend him. As a result, he commanded a battle of a hundred troops in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain. His commanding ability, everyone knows, and because of this talent, the three generations of Hokage wanted to train him to become a commander of the army, only because of the crime in the field. His mistake has been on the front line now as Lu Jiu''s deputy. Secondly, he is a person to be cultivated by the three generations of Hokage. Don''t worry about his character and position. He will definitely not be a member of Danzo. He also stands on the position of the third generation of Naruto. Chiba believes that the third generation of Hokage will not connect with himself. People from Danzo are not clear. If the three generations of Naruto are really unclear, I am afraid that his Naruto power will fall, and Danzo will take him up. In summary, Chiba recommended him with the highest success rate. It can be said that if it werent for the incident, Watanabe Kenshin would basically be the commander of the defense force, and now, its just an opportunity after making a mistake, and it hasnt come yet. You can see how the three generations of Hokage punished him, three generations. Hokage did not give up on him. If he has the opportunity, he will still train Watanabe Kenshin to take on the big responsibility. After all, the scarcity of commanding talents is really hard to find. With this in mind, the three generations of Hokage can also be psychologically biased and easier to persuade. "Chiba..." At this moment, the third generation of Hokage picked up the pipe on the side, couldn''t help taking a sip, and said, "You recommend, Qianxin?" At this moment, the three generations of Hokage were a little unbelievable. Chiba''s attitude towards Watanabe Kenshin. Although Chiba recommended Kenshin to solve the remaining problems after the defeat of Kenshin, but this does not mean that it is the relationship between Chiba and Kenshin. How good, on the contrary, because of Guan Ye''s three children, although Chiba did not express anything on the surface, in his heart, he definitely couldn''t forgive Qianxin. This point, as Hokage, as an elder who experienced the world, the three generations of Hokage can naturally see it. This time, Chiba surprised him again, unexpectedly, the previous refusal of appointment, and the current recommendation of Watanabe Kenshin, three generations of Hokage suddenly felt that he could not understand this only ten-year-old, that he loved. The son of the young man. However, what Chiba said is not infeasible. This kid, Qianxin, does have extraordinary qualifications. During this time, he also has an excellent record on the front line. After a series of thoughts flashed, the third generation of Hokage came up with such a thought. Seeing the expression of the three generations of Hokage, Chiba''s face was slightly relieved. It seemed that Watanabe Kenshin was playing the right card, and the third generation of Hokage began to hesitate. Thinking, Chiba ignored Danzos expression in his eyes and looked at the three generations of Hokage and said: "Hokage-sama, now is a sensitive period. The morale of the frontline and the morale of the army have changed, and the enemy has broken through the defense line. Go straight to our base camp. Although I made a plan, I am not the best person to carry out this plan. Strictly speaking, I have only led the team once now. It is still a three-person team. The other two are my long-term cooperation with Hirohiko and Yukina. They used to complete tasks under the leadership of Captain Morino. In terms of leading the team, I am inexperienced. And all of a sudden, let me command so many people in the defense force. Even if I could command, I would definitely make mistakes and even make some low-level mistakes that shouldnt be made. Although this plan is simple, it is actually very complicated to implement. , This time the enemy annihilation mission is the same as the last one. It can only succeed, not fail. Even if it fails, the consequences of the failure of this mission will be more passive, and even the frontline will collapse. The new commander is definitely unwise in decision-making. Last time, Kenshin Watanabe, who has some experience, made serious mistakes and omissions. The final task is basically the same as a failure, and the loss is also great. I am a new commander, absolutely impossible. In this matter, what we need is prudence and stability, not risk. " adventure As soon as Chiba said this, the three generations of Hokage''s brows suddenly frowned, and the vague disapproval of Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan also disappeared suddenly. Although Chiba once again emphasized that he was inexperienced and was not qualified for this position, it was obvious that he had touched the cordon in the hearts of Hokage and the two consultants. Indeed, will we ignore certain things because of Chibas performance? This childs talent is indeed beyond our expectations, but will we overestimate Chiba and think that he has nothing Can''t it? Chiba needs a higher platform to cultivate, but is the timing we chose really right? Can Chiba really bear the pressure of the defense chief of this period? He is indeed talented, and his performance is beyond ordinary stability, but it is also ordinary at his age. Is his stability really able to bear the pressure? In any case, he is only a ten-year-old... Moreover, he refuses now, isn''t it a sign that he can''t bear this kind of pressure? If this is the case, this child will be harmed instead. Have we been too haste! And in their minds, such a thought came out of alertness. Has their attitude changed again? Tuan Zang''s eyes opened slightly, and he glanced at the three generations of Hokage without a trace, and a hint of vigilance gradually appeared in his eyes. Here, I''d better not speak for now. In the end, he made such a decision. "Chiba, you also said, Watanabe Kenshin, he failed, can we really delegate the important task to him?" And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Zhuan Xiaochun said in a questioning tone. "Yes, Master Xiaochun, we can safely leave it to him, Watanabe Kenshin failed last time, and this time will never fail." Chiba''s gaze deflected and fell on Zhuan Xiaochun''s body, and said firmly. Danzo is indeed an old fox, without any flaws. At the same time, Qianye gritted his teeth slightly, he knew that no matter what Tuan Zang''s conspiracy was, it would not be revealed. "why?" After going to bed, Xiaochun''s face changed slightly. This kid seems to be using honorifics against me for the first time. In the words, she thought so. "Because he failed last time." Chiba looked at Xiaochun when she turned to bed and gave the reason. Chapter 660： because…… Because, he failed last time... After turning to bed, Xiaochun was stunned, not only him, but also the three generations of Hokage and Mito Menyan, but when he heard this sentence, Danzo completely closed his eyes, turned into Gujing and lowered his eyebrows. It looked pleasing to the eye, and, looking at it, he wouldn''t be saying anything this time, as if he agreed with Chiba''s words and had no intention of doing anything. Of course, the three generations of Hokage, two consultants, and Danzo all understand the subtext behind this sentence of Chiba. Because he failed last time, this time he will learn his lesson, be more careful, and think more thoroughly. In addition to his experience and talents in the frontline over the past few years, this plan is enough for him to rest assured. Next, Chiba doesn''t need to say anything, this sentence has said everything. Compared with the rookie of Chiba, Watanabe Kenshin also has this talent, saying that it is inferior to Chiba, and I am afraid that it is not inferior. Compared with Chiba, his actual combat command experience is enough to make him surpass Chiba in command, and He has experienced failure, tasted the taste of failure, and will learn more from failure. At the same time, he is more careful and considerate. Because he has failed last time, he will guarantee that he will never fail this time. Bian Qianxin will exert 100% strength, even 120%, 200% strength. Moreover, Watanabe Kenshin''s experience will also make him more able to withstand pressure than Chiba, avoiding pressure from adversely affecting his decision. In other words, Watanabe Kenshin''s tolerance may be better than Chiba in this regard. In summary, Watanabe Kenshin is actually more suitable than Chiba in this plan and task! At this moment, the three generations of Hokage, Zhuan Xiaochun, and Mito Menyan couldn''t help but glance at each other. There was a trace of complex emotions flashing in their eyes, and their brows wrinkled slightly, and they didn''t speak for a while. And Chiba sighed in his heart after looking at Danzo and seeing that he was no longer acting. Danzo... In a sense, his talent may not be inferior to the three generations of Hokage. Compared with the three generations of Hokage, he seems to lack only one thing. Although he does not know what is lacking, it is this lack of things that makes his political talents. Being restricted, the gap between him and the three generations of Hokage is getting bigger and bigger. Next, he shouldn''t make a difference anymore, that is, he won''t be obstructing me. Its a wise judgment. He always understands his position. There are some things he cant say. In this matter, what he can say is the sentence just now. He didnt have any changes in my attitude and words. No flaws were revealed at all, and it would be difficult for him to catch his small flaws and disgust him! I also want to provoke the relationship between him and the third generation of Hokage...Although the effect may not be very good, it can disgust him somewhat. At the same time, you can also warn him. Now it seems that there is no such opportunity... Gee! I hate this kind of old fox the most, I can''t get the upper hand at all, and this forbearance... What a troublesome character! As for now, the three generations of Hokage have obviously been moved by me, plus the three generations of Hokage''s original partiality to Watanabe Kenshin, there is a high probability that they will lose the post of captain to Watanabe Kenshin. Here, I can''t say much. In order to avoid being caught by Danzo. Thinking about it, Chiba pursed his lips, looking at the three generations of Hokage, and said nothing. The atmosphere fell into silence. Xiaochun and Menyan seem to have no opinion anymore. At this time, watching Koharu and Mito Menyan who closed their eyes, the three generations of Hokage knew that they were giving the decision to themselves. In other words, whether they chose Chiba or Watanabe Kenshin, they Both of them have no opinion. And based on the friendship and tacit understanding between them for decades, he could see that the transfer of Koharu and Mito Menyan in this matter was actually partial to Watanabe Kenshin, and they were persuaded by Chiba. If they favored Chiba, then they would not be silent. However, this kid, Qianxin''s record on the front line during this period is also remarkable. Lu Jiu also told me many times that the current Qianxin is completely different from before, and he has completely grown up in the past few years. Even Lu Jiu repeatedly mentioned the impact of that failure on Qian Xin. Basically, Qian Xin cheered up in a short period of time. This child also has resilience in him, and he is not easily defeated. Coupled with the fierce battle on the front line, he might really be more suitable than Chiba in the position of commander of troops. It has been so long, should I also consider Kenshin. His talent has kept him in the position of deputy, is it too difficult for him. It is rare that Chiba, a child who has never forgiven him, recommended him in this way and spoke to him in this way. I handed this opportunity to Chiba. Is it unfair to him? If it were other commanding talents, his current record and performance would have long been a commander. Am I being too demanding of him? At the same time, am I too anxious about Chiba... This period is indeed not a good time to train a novice commander. He is still a child. No matter how amazing his performance is, it does not mean that his mentality is really mature enough to withstand the pressure of this plan. His steady and mature performance may be just a mature way of thinking, but his mentality may not be fully mature. Up... Thoughts flashed in his mind, and the three generations of Hokage hesitated. He took a breath of cigarette lightly, and his eyes flashed across the faces of everyone present. Don''t you plan to participate in Danzo... Seeing Danzo''s appearance, the three generations of Hokage sighed in his heart. He was always a little confused about what Danzo''s childhood friend was thinking about. However, he was quite surprised when he spoke for Chiba just now. Really... There is a feeling of being taught by Chiba... Thinking about ~www.novelhall.com~ The third generation of Hokage took a breath, spit out the smoke just now, and said: "Well, then this matter, according to what you said, will be handed over to Watanabe Kenshin." With that, he opened the appointment letter that had been prepared, and changed Taki Chiba''s name to Watanabe Kenshin. During the period, there was no objection and remained silent. But at this moment, Chiba glanced at Danzo and smiled slightly. I almost forgot... Silently in his heart. Ok? This kid is going to target me? At the same time, when Qianye''s smile appeared, Danzo seemed to feel a little bit, his eyes opened slightly, his brow wrinkled for no apparent reason, and a sudden warning in his heart. "I have one more thought about this matter." At this moment, Chiba raised his head, looked at the third generation of Hokage, and said. Chapter 661： Im leaving "Snapped!" The door of the Hokage office slowly closed. This kid...has absolutely no idea what he is thinking! Three generations of Hokage looked at the back of Chiba who disappeared behind the door, took a puff of cigarette, couldn''t help feeling. "Then I will go first." At this time, Danzo had no emotions, and could not hear the voice of joy or disappointment. "Ok." The three generations of Hokage nodded and allowed the old friend to leave. No, this sound was not so much permission to leave Danzo, as it was, subconsciously responded, just like when Danzo returned home a long time ago He will always respond the same after what he said. It''s just that Dan Zang''s call to go home is already very strange in his ears. It seemed that the person who spoke was no longer Danzo. Today, supporting Chiba as a troop commander is a bit unlike you, Danzo. In these aspects, you have never said a word! Moreover, I don''t understand you more and more now. Danzo, what do you want to do? Watching Dan Zang leave, the third generation of Hokage''s eyes narrowed slightly, but a trace of complex emotions flashed. At the same time, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan also watched Danzo disappear behind the door. "Snapped!" The door of the Hokage office slowly closed. Is Danzo also persuaded by the kid Chiba? It''s just that he didn''t expect that he would agree to the last proposal made by Chiba. Although Chiba''s last statement is very reasonable, these principles cannot be used as reasons for such an appointment. Sun Slash... There may be his consideration, but in this respect, isn''t Danzo like us, or even more opposed to this happening than we are? why? Why did Danzo agree without saying a word? He didn''t even seem to want to care about it. Turning to bed, Xiaochun watched them close, frowning slightly, her lips tightened slightly, and she was puzzled. At the same time, Mito Menyan frowned, his face solemn. Unexpectedly, Rizhan would agree to such a request. Although Chiba was right about this matter, he agreed, and the matter was finalized without consultation. This is too hasty. Moreover, this matter, Xiaochun and Danzo, who have always opposed it, did not even object. Isn''t it, a little ill-considered! Or is it something that I dont know yet, but must it be done? "It''s rare, none of you stopped it." At this time, the third generation of Hokage suddenly spoke, pulling them back from their thoughts. He is...Waiting for our opposition? As soon as these words came out, apart from pulling back from their own thoughts, the two of them were stunned, and at the same time they turned to look at the third generation of Hokage. At this glance, the two of them were shocked again. I saw the three generations of Hokage looking at them with a smile, obviously he was in a good mood. They hadn''t seen this kind of smile on this old friend for a long time. is it Happy about this! Afterwards, they seemed to have thought of something. They sighed silently, closed their eyes, and said, "About Chiba, you, as Hokage, don''t need to talk to us." And what if you object? Chiba, this kid, I''m afraid he will convince us. At the same time, there was such a thought in their hearts, and after the thought came up, they were startled again, and then an unrecognizable wry smile overflowed from the corners of their mouths. Before I knew it, I felt that the kid Qianba could always convince us! However, this child is really thinking about the village, and his ideas are indeed novel, but they are logical and efficient. Generally speaking, it is acceptable. "What''s wrong, this is not like you guys!" Hearing the words of the two, the third generation of Hokage had a slight pause, then laughed and said in a conversational tone of friends. "The child Chiba is a child we have never seen before, kind of..." And hearing the tone of the three generations of Hokage, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan couldn''t help but open their eyes, glanced at each other, sighed slightly, and said with emotion: "Unbelievable!" Incredible? Make Xiaochun and Menyan feel incredible? This can be regarded as their highest praise, right? At this point, although the three generations of Hokage did not change their complexion, they were filled with surprise, and then they wanted to understand something, and couldn''t help but sigh. In other words, Chiba not only persuaded them, but also got their approval. That''s why I said that I don''t need to discuss with them about Chiba. Indeed, it''s kind of incredible! They were even able to get the favor of these two old stubborns, and even proposed something that they two old stubborns had always opposed, but these two guys did not say a word... Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage took a breath, and his gaze fell on the door, as if he could see through the door, and his gaze extended all the way to the back of the ten-year-old kid who was leaving the Hokage building. "Sun Slash, there is nothing wrong, then we will go back." But at this moment, as if noticing his gaze, Shun Shu Xiaochun and Mito Menyan turned slightly and said. "Well, regarding the next defense, we will discuss it tomorrow." The three generations of Hokage looked back suddenly, turned to the two, and said. "No, you decide for yourself." However, in response to him, Koharu and Mito Menyan shook their heads and refused. The tone of these words was a tone that hadn''t been heard for a long time. It''s as if they were communicating tactics when performing tasks together. "Ah, I get it!" The three generations of Hokage put down their pipes and watched the two leave. When the door was closed, they slowly spoke. "Snapped!" The door of the Hokage office closed three times, with a third closing sound. "Come on!" At this time, the third generation of Hokage suddenly spoke. And just as the voice fell, a ninja wearing an anbu costume appeared half-kneeling in front of the Naruto desk. "Three generations of Hokage-sama!" He lowered his head and said, listening to this voice, it should be He Zang who led Chiba here. "Kazura, you hand over this appointment letter to this group of hidden troops going to the front line, and ask them to hand it over to the front line Nara Yoshihisa''s deputy Kenshin Watanabe. The third generation of Hokage handed out a scroll and said. "Yes!" He Zang quickly took it, but a trace of doubt arose in his mind. Isn''t it the appointment letter for Chiba? Watanabe Kenshin? I remember that it was the former commander of the defense force who made a mistake and was demoted to the front line last time. Could it be that the third generation of Hokage wants to recall him? Let him be Chiba''s deputy? "Also, give this copy to the Hyuga clan for me." At this time, the third generation of Hokage handed over another scroll. This... is also an appointment letter! For the Hyuga? How is this going? He Zang took the scroll ~www.novelhall.com~ and scanned it slightly, but was slightly taken aback. "Go ahead." Three generations of Hokage waved. "Yes!" Although there were many doubts in his mind, He Zang responded quickly and disappeared in place. "Chiba must have his thoughts for doing this, and this idea shouldn''t let me know... But, I don''t know, who he is going to deal with, he will not hesitate to use me as Hokage." After He Zang left, the third generation of Hokage slightly lifted up and leaned on the backrest, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes. But after all, there is no doubt about Chiba''s motives! Chapter 662： Too underestimated Faster, faster... Chiba walked on the bustling streets, faster and faster, rushing to the cabin. From the time he left the Hokage Building, his footsteps became faster and faster. At that time, he caused the two building guards to look at each other and wondered, "Is Chiba receiving any task? He looked worried." In fact, Chiba is indeed very anxious, eager to go back to daily training. Hurry up, otherwise the training time will be overtime, and the evening plan may not have enough time. You can''t go to bed that late today. From the day before yesterday, your work and rest are a bit messy, and you must adjust it back today. Slightly anxious thoughts kept passing through Chiba''s mind. Yes, Chiba is thinking about training now. For him, the top priority now is training to achieve his goal. In the end, the third generation of Hokage did not give him any transfers, nor did he give him any tasks, but told him to go back first. However, looking at that, Watanabe Kenshin will soon be transferred back and become the commander of the defense force. Although he did not get any information about Watanabe Kenshin during this period, Chiba knew that Watanabe Kenshin''s situation should be very good, and he should have performed well on the front line. Otherwise, the three generations of Hokage will not easily agree to the replacement of the captain. Watanabe Kenshin may have been within the consideration of the three generations of Hokage. And combining these, this matter can be said to have been settled, and the three generations of Hokage have also changed the appointment letter face to face, so he no longer needs to think about it. And because of the celebrity treatment, the three generations of Naruto will not send any frontline or frontline tasks to him. As for the tasks that do not leave the village, due to wartime reasons, the number of releases has been greatly reduced, and Hongyan has completed the task since this period. Basically, there are very few missions that do not leave the village. The original ninjas who weren''t considered as seeds or who had just become ninjas began to conduct exercises from time to time. Therefore, in the coming days, Chiba should be free again. In other words, if there are no major events that require him to participate, the third generation of Hokage should continue to hide him. The matter of the commander of the troops has come to an end. "Squeak!" After Chiba walked out of the bustling street, he hurried all the way. When he reached the small road leading to the cabin, he dashed straight up and rushed to the cabin at the fastest speed. At this time, he pushed the cabin away. The door. It was quiet. There was no one in the room. "Yunna and Nao, are they out shopping again?" Seeing this, Chiba couldn''t help muttering to himself, slowed down, walked through his and Hirohikos beds, and came to the back door. Then, gently opened the back door and stepped out, three newly erected wooden stakes quietly It stands, and occasionally a few birds chirping, a peaceful scene. How can I always feel that this atmosphere hasn''t been for a long time. After walking out of the back door, Chiba looked back at the slowly closing back door, and couldn''t help but come up with such a thought. This month, although not all of the partners in the same period may be there, there are always one or two "holidays" here. This cabin is lively throughout the month. This quiet atmosphere has indeed been gone for a long time. After this thought came up, Chiba couldn''t help shook his head, and at the same time walked to the wooden stakes and opened his posture. "Boom!" The sound of dull flesh hitting the stakes, accompanied by a "pop" sound of the back door closing, sounded at the back of the cabin. Then, an orderly but rapid dull sound kept coming. ... At this time, Konoha hidden the secret room. "Master Danzo..." The man in the civet cat mask looked at the fire on the walls on both sides, and did not know when he had been standing a little further in front of him, sitting on the stone chair with a bandage covering his right eye, and said with his head down. "What information." Danzo glanced at the man in the civet mask, and said dullly, and at the same time stretched out a hand to signal the man in the civet mask to give him the things immediately. After coming out of the Hokage Building, he received a message that a surveillance team had important information to be handed over to him personally, and then he went straight here. Mr. Danzo, I seem to be in a bad mood! Although the man in the civet cat mask is a newcomer to the organization, he seems to know the leader very well, and he can actually tell that he is in a bad mood. At the same time, after hearing this sound, he quickly handed over the scroll. After receiving the scroll, Danzo nodded, then spread the scroll and looked at it carefully. Ok? This Takichiba... Looking at the line of text above, Danzo''s brows were rarely seen frowning under his men, and the man with the polite mask was suddenly startled to sweat. Is it aware of my actions? Do not! Probably not. Although this kid Takichiba is powerful, it is still impossible to see through the excellent surveillance ninja in the roots. It should be just a conditioned alert to the surrounding movement. In this case, trust me. The root can handle it well. Looking at the words "Alert Exclude", Danzo nodded silently, his brows loosened. So, he didn''t notice my arrangement there, is he still targeting me like this today? This kid shied away from the captain and pulled in the Hyuga clan in the end. It was obviously aimed at me, and the purpose was clear to destroy my plan for the defense force. However, apart from the arrangement over there, I tried my best to avoid contacting him, or even stay away from him, and now he also thinks that my handle is in his hand and he should be very low on my guard. Then why, why todays performance, it seems like knowing my plan clearly. Especially when the Hyuga clan was pulled in. This clearly made me difficult to start. If the Hyuga clan intervened, I would have to stop my plan. The defense forces chess pieces were inserted with great difficulty and the hidden ones were also very successful If you are not sure about it, dont take risks. After all, there is still time... The vacancy of the commander of the defense forces is just a momentary opportunity. There are many opportunities like this... However, how did Taki Chiba know my plan? In the past three years, I have not appeared in his sight once, even if it is my root, it was recently inserted, and he did not notice... Why~www.novelhall.com~Why does he know my plan? No matter how smart he is, if there is no intelligence, it is impossible to infer my plan, and this time I think about the plan very carefully, and it is completely impossible for him to detect it. Why, why would this kid know? Danzo slowly closed the scroll, his eyes closed slowly, his face was still not waved, and he could not see what he was thinking. "Get down and continue the mission." After a long while, he waved his hand and said. And the man in the civet cat mask hurriedly said, "Yes!" Afterwards, his figure flashed and disappeared in place. It seems that I still underestimate this kid too much! Tuan Zang slowly opened his eyes, severely but rarely revealing a sharp light. Chapter 662： Blocked 1 hand "Huh...huh..." Chiba bent down, his hands on his knees, panting, sweat rolled down his cheeks and arms, and fell into the mud, in this piece of land printed with black human figures and black stains. After getting used to it, the speed has also increased. Now I can finish daily training in about nine hours. It is estimated that in another month, I will be able to enter eight hours. After breathing well, Qianye straightened up slightly, looked at the darkening sky and the few faint stars, and frowned slightly. Its just that I dont feel that I have reached the limits of my body, and after finishing these daily trainings, no matter how tired I am, my exhaustion is basically gone after a sleep. Even my sleep sometimes does not reach the standard sleep time of seven hours. My body seems to have a tremendous change in the resilience, at least the resilience of the physical strength. Is it necessary to add some more training bases, or training items? Chiba lowered his head and squeezed his fists. The feeling of soreness and weakness just faded away a lot, and at the same time, there was such a thought in his heart, thinking about whether to train more. No, still not! . But in the end it was rejected. The current training rhythm is very good, and he can indeed feel that his body is much stronger than before. Moreover, he has finally adapted to this training rhythm. If it breaks to increase the amount of training or the training program, It is very likely that there will be another month of adaptation period. When the time comes, the increase in training volume or training items will affect the efficiency and arrangement, then the gain will not be worth the loss. It is completely unnecessary. There is also a 3000 base sword swing training... Chiba took a deep breath, straightened up, then turned and walked towards the back door to fetch the ninja sword. "Squeak..." But when he opened the back door, his figure paused slightly and his brows frowned. It''s strange, it''s almost eight o''clock, why Xuena and Nao haven''t come back yet. Looking at the dark and empty cabin, Chiba was puzzled, it was past the dinner point. Generally speaking, nearly two hours ago, Xuena and Nao or Hirohiko would ask him to eat. It wouldn''t happen at all that he had exercised until nearly eight o''clock in one breath, and now that Hirohiko had gone out on a mission, Xuena and Nao should have returned. Could it be that What happened? At this time, Chiba''s brows were completely frowned, and he already felt that something was wrong. Could it be that because of my final proposal, Tuan Zang secretly started it? Do not! It should not be. Danzo has no reason to do it. After all, Xuena is the direct line of the Hyuga clan, and recently he has brought to the Hyuga clan an honor that attracts the attention of the Hyuga clan. Danzo is absolutely impossible to provoke the Hyuga clan. Although the Hyuga clan is inscribed in the original work Not much, but in terms of importance and influence, it is second only to the declining Senju Clan, and even more noble and prominent than the Sarutobi clan that gave birth to a Naruto and this Naruto is still in charge. Even if Danzo has greater power in the dark. , And absolutely dare not move the Hyuga clan, at least not dare to move the Hyuga clan in Konoha Village. If it provokes Hyuga, then even the three generations of Hokage can''t keep him. Chiba shook his head and rejected the idea. This morning, after confirming the appointment of Watanabe Kenshins captain, Chiba put forward a proposal to increase the deputy captain of the defense force, reduce the workload of the captain, and allow him more time to consider the plan. , And the role of the deputy commander is mainly to help the commander with documents and intelligence, to record the commanders work behavior, without participating in the battle, but to stay with the commander often, even when the commander is patrolling defense . This deputy commander was Chiba''s biggest counterattack against Danzo, and it was also a blow that severely stepped on Danzo''s tail. Because, as the deputy commander of the army, Chiba recommended the clan of the Hyuga clan to serve. That''s right, it can be said that Konoha can be said to be in the top five in the Hyuga family''s clan who is under heavy protection. In this way, this post was originally an ordinary clerical position, but it has a lot to offer. The most obvious difference from other civilian positions is that once the deputy commander takes office, then the entire defense unit is equivalent to adding a layer of white-eyed vision coverage. No matter how powerful Danzo is, it is impossible to be in this area. There are no small tricks in the coverage of the white-eyed vision, and when the plan is implemented, because the enemy has to be drawn into the urn, the Hyuga clans attention to defense is probably even more stringent. In the plan implementation stage, Danzo is unlikely to have it. As a result, it can be said that all Danzang actions were blocked, and even his roots during this period did not dare to approach the defense line at all. This allowed the Hyuga clan to protect their clans direct line and at the same time protect the captain of Watanabe Kenshin, preventing Danzo from using any means to seize defense power. At the same time, it also prevents Watanabe Kenshin from having an accident, and the third generation of Hokage has to find the possibility of becoming a troop commander by himself. With this move, Chiba basically blocked Danzo. At the same time, Chiba also thought of many reasons when preparing this proposal. After all, the importance of the lineage of the Hyuga clan, let them go to the defense force, which may face the enemy directly. The Hyuga clan may be because of their respect for Hokage. He chose to agree to the village''s position, but old-school hawks such as Zhuan Ke Xiaochun, Mito Menyan, and Danzo are certainly impossible to agree. But he didn''t expect that no one opposed it, and the matter was so decided, which made him unexpected. He also prepared such things as "This can show that the village attaches great importance to the Hyuga clan, and it is also a commendation for the outstanding performance of Yukina in the previous defense map mission. It can be regarded as the village''s commendation for the Hyuga clan, and it can also give the Hyuga clan more glory , After all, the defense force is a pivotal force in the village. Being able to serve as a deputy commander in this force can bring many honors needed by the big family and make the status more prominent. At the same time, it does not require the direct line of the Hyuga clan to participate in the battle. To ensure the safety of his clan, and to allow the defense forces to receive strong support from the Hyuga clan, it can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone..." Of course, there is a third result, that is, Yuna''s position in the Hyuga family is estimated to be higher, and it is more beneficial to Yuna''s safety. For this proposal, Chiba even prepared a morning debate to persuade Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, and of course Danzo. I never expected it to go so smoothly. So, could it be that other villages are doing things? Thinking of this, Chiba''s heart jumped. After all, the place has broken through the defense line and sneaked into the territory of the country of fire. It is very likely that Konoha will be attacked by surprise, and it is also possible that Xuena will be taken away. No way! I have to Thinking about it, Chiba grabbed the Ninja sword and hurried a few steps before opening the front door. "Squeak..." When he touched the door panel, the front door suddenly opened by itself. "Oh, Chiba, you are back!" After the door opened, Yuuna and Nao were greeted by the appearance of large bags hanging on their bodies. "you guys" Looking at the two ~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba was stunned. "Oh... have you eaten at Lin''s house today? Why didn''t you turn on the light..." Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Xuena blinked. "Have you eaten at Lin''s house?" Chiba said blankly. "Well, I remember I left a note for you." Xuena nodded, while helping Nao enter the door, Chiba hurriedly let go. Note? After hearing this, Qianye was startled, his eyes followed and turned to give way, and landed on the small square table, where the small pile of scrolls was conspicuous, as if there was indeed a note. call Suddenly, Chiba let out a long sigh of relief. It turned out to be like this. I was too anxious to train when I came back in the morning and ignored... Chapter 663： slow? Sugar? At eight o''clock in the evening, the cabin, the kitchen. The snow-white rice grains continue to blend with the minced meat, green vegetables and egg flowers with the sound of cracking oil flowers, and the fragrance slowly escapes, and the entire kitchen is filled with the tempting fragrance of fried rice. "Do you need my help?" At this time, a crisp sound broke the silence except for the burst of oil. At this moment, Chiba, who was concentrating on stir-frying, had a black-haired, snow-white face protruding from his shoulders, and a pair of snow-white eyes were looking at the stir-fried rice and various ingredients. The pale pink lips on this beautiful face spit out. "No, no need..." And this sound, Xu is the reason why Xuena suddenly leaned out from behind. Chiba''s stir-frying action almost drove the rice out. Almost all shuddered, and subconsciously refused. I choked with my own saliva and almost choked. "Oh" Xuena seemed a little disappointed. She looked at Chiba''s side face, her lips pursed, and then she suddenly realized something, took a breath, Qiao Lian instantly climbed into two blushes, and the whole person backed away. After a few steps, he almost hit the chair behind and froze. "Ugh" At this moment, Nao, who was sitting at the dining table on the other side, raised his head, closed his eyes and sighed. The two of them...I really dont know if it is innocent or low EQ. One is slower than wood, and the other is always unable to take that step when encountering critical moments. No wonder Hongyan Tiantiansang these two guys... It''s worrying enough! Obviously, although Nao couldn''t see it, listening to the movements of the two of them, he knew what had happened, and he couldn''t help feeling. In the past month, she has also learned that Chiba and Xuena have lived together for so long, but the feelings that have not left a step, and as the relationship with Xuena gets better, she also feels More and more anxious. No wonder Lin was so anxious too, this is more troublesome than the love triangle between Lin and Kakashi and the soil! During this period, she also took the delicate relationship between Kakashi, Tai Tu, and Lin into her heart. Here, do you want me to rescue again... After sighing, Nao listened without a trace for a while, but when the sound of oil blossoms bursting and frying gradually became lighter, the two of them were quiet, and it was already clear what was going on. "Well, Chiba, what is this, it smells so good!" After understanding the current situation and making up his mind, Nao spoke unceremoniously. "Huh? This? Egg fried rice." Chiba said casually. At the same time, he took the plate next to him and prepared to serve it. To be honest, he was already very hungry. He was too absorbed in training. It seemed that he had not eaten lunch or breakfast. Now he has put a chest on his back. , My mind is almost blank. At the same time, he also deeply felt that his body has really changed a lot. Under this kind of high-intensity training, he was hungry so that he didn''t even faint from hunger. It was really a miracle that he was able to fry an egg and fried rice. . Egg... Egg fried rice? Chiba, do you like this kind of food? At this time, Xuena, who was standing stiffly behind Chiba, didn''t seem to get over. A pretty face was flushed, even his ears were almost red, a small heart was beating violently, and some things like The fragmentary thoughts that were so close just now filled his mind, basically his head was blank, and his face was so hot that it was about to smoke. "I''m hungry and want to eat. You can make more." At this time, Nao moved his hand away from the book, and said very unceremoniously, with a clear voice, but it sounded like an order, but it didn''t feel like anything. "Uh" At this time, Chiba was serving the fragrant egg fried rice on a plate. Half of it was poured on the plate and half of the bowl. Hearing Nao''s voice, he had a meal with his hand, and the corner of his mouth suddenly became bitter: "Master Nao , Haven''t you just eaten?" "Um... yes, I just ate it, but I want to eat this egg fried rice." As if expecting Chiba to say that, Nao said almost at the stall where Chiba''s voice fell. "Yes, Nao-sama..." Chiba tugged at the corner of his mouth, put another egg fried rice on a plate with a spatula, and said as if he was fate. In order to let Nao quickly integrate into the home, Chiba threw out the bargaining chip of "arbitrary call". Then, Nao really regarded him as a guy who would call her. First of all, in terms of address, he forced Chiba to call her. "Master Nao" said that he was sincere and insincere under test. Then, Chiba later called Nao Master Nao. Then, it was all kinds of commands, such as cooking, especially when it was his turn. When Xuena is cooking, she always encourages herself or Hongyan to cook, and sometimes forces herself to give her delicious food, and then she can''t finish eating, so she will give half to Xuena and the like... In short, except when taking medicine, this Nao has become Chiba''s immediate boss. "Chiba, you can eat first. Tell me the method. I saw it just now. It seems very simple. I will make it for Nao." At this moment, Xuena seemed to react and hurriedly stopped Chiba. Hey--? As soon as these words came out, Chiba''s face suddenly stiffened, and Nao over there also pulled a cyan line on his forehead. In their hearts, there was exactly such a question with aggravated tone. "cough!" Naxu suddenly coughed slightly. "No, no, Nao-sama asked me to do it by name, so let me do it." Chiba glanced at Nao without a trace, and said hurriedly. "No... it''s okay... I do it, I do it, you and you eat..." At this time, Xuenai, who took a few steps forward to stop Qianye, seemed to start to flush again, his hands and feet trembling stiffly, and the white jade fingers holding Qianye''s arm seemed to be flushed. Chiba''s arm is so solid... Then, in her heart, there was a thought that made her blush and her heart beat faster. "This is my friend, Xuenai, don''t stop him, let him do it, I won''t eat yours." And the next moment, Nao said capriciously, with a crisp voice, but there was an unquestionable feeling. "Nao!" Hearing this, the seductiveness in Yuuna''s heart dissipated, and she couldn''t help but have the urge to stamp her feet, but in front of Chiba, her good education from a young age prevented her from being able to do it at all. In the end, she turned to face Naxiu. Blame the blame. However, Nao remained indifferent. "No, Xuenai, it''s okay. The egg fried rice was originally fast. It just happened that I made too much rice last night, and there are still ingredients. It will be ready in five minutes." Chiba put down the plate, gently moved Xue Na''s hand, and said with a smile. "But, you..." Xuena was obviously a little unhappy, turned her head back and looked at Chiba. "It''s ok." At this time, Chiba had already turned his head and was ready for oil. And hearing this sound, Xuena could only blink her eyes, looked at Chibas busy back, sighed helplessly, and brought the egg fried rice plate that Chiba had put down on the table to the dining table. Take a pair of chopsticks. However, she didn''t notice that both Chiba''s gaze and Nao''s attention were on her. After seeing Xuena''s movements and hearing Xuena''s movements, Chiba and Nao let out a long sigh of relief, like being pardoned. How can Xuena help me! And in their minds ~www.novelhall.com~ the same idea. At this time, Xuena was putting down the plate. Just when their thoughts flashed, she seemed to think of something, and her whole body suddenly stopped, and her hands trembled suddenly, making the bottom of the plate "deceptively". Is constantly in contact with the desktop. Just... Just now... Just now, Qianqianqianqian... Chiba, yes yes, did you shook... shook... my hand... Isn''t it, hold it, hold it... At this moment, her beautiful snow-white eyes suddenly trembled violently, and her beautiful face was already tight and flushed red. Ugh Hirohiko, come back soon, these two people don''t know if they are dull and making no progress, or they have been making sugar in silence! Hearing this sound, Nao seemed to be able to imagine what Xuena looked like now, sighed heavily in his heart, and turned his face away with one hand on his chin. His face was full of helplessness and depression. Chapter 665： Day 8 (I made a mistake in the first six hundred and sixty-two chapters. One is the six hundred and sixty-two chapters, the other is the six hundred and sixty-three chapters, and the six hundred and sixty-three chapters are the six hundred and sixty-four chapters. Right, please rest assured to watch, and I''m extremely sorry, there have been a lot of things recently, sleep time is a little bit less, sorry for making a mistake!) Not to mention the helplessness and depression in Nao''s heart and the worry and anxiety about the relationship between the two guys. The egg fried rice served by Chiba at the end obviously suits her appetite. She almost licked the plate. Xu loves to eat so much, Xuena also tasted it. Then, Chiba''s egg fried rice was praised by the two little beauties, and it was added to the cabin recipe, which was divided into must-eat items on every holiday. Later, Chiba also discovered that although Konoha has a lot of Japanese cuisine, this authentic former hometown cuisine is not available here. It seems that in this Naruto world, in addition to some ninjutsu with the shadow of his previous country, some cooking , Has not been greatly affected, the hometown cuisine of his previous life seems to be new here. So after this dinner, when Chiba was studying the improvement of drug combination and asking about Naos recent drug reaction, suddenly a message appeared, "When all the dust settles, it seems good to open a restaurant in this Naruto World." Thoughts. Even after this idea came up, he quickly planned to abandon the ninja profession, and even had a series of plans to get rid of the ninja profession. Of course, this is just Chiba''s optimistic plan. There is still a mountain in front of him that must be crossed. Only after crossing this mountain, he has a plan for his life afterwards. Therefore, in the past few days, Chiba''s training has become more diligent than before. Although the days remain unchanged, opening eyes is training, and before closing eyes is to dispense drugs. The single and boring day can make ordinary people go crazy, but Chiba is very happy. , I feel that my body is getting more and more adapted to high-intensity training every day, and a sense of fullness emerges spontaneously. In the past few days, the partners in the same period seemed to be busy one by one. During this period, few people came to the cabin as a guest. At the same time, Xuena also started her own training, while Nao often sat quietly upstairs or Reading in the kitchen room. The books I read are some of the novels that Hongyan has translated in Braille. Anyway, they are those that the little girl likes. Obviously, Hongyan was afraid that Nasu would be bored or even thoughtless when he was no longer, so he prepared it. This also made Chiba a little admired, and Hongyan even understood braille, which was considered erudite. At the same time, seeing the appearance of Nao reading a book, Chiba can''t help but wonder where Hirohiko''s carpentry, architectural knowledge, and Braille learned. A ten-year-old child knows so many things that he can even build his own house. It is estimated that he will be crowned "genius" and "prodigy" in his previous life, although he is also a "genius" in the Hokage World. "Boom!" Today, on the eighth day of Hongyan''s mission, Chiba''s last side kick kicked on the stake, and the stake cracked with a click, shaking off the sawdust. finished Gasping for breath, Chiba put her feet away, looked at the evening sky, and wiped her sweat. In the past eight days, he can say that he has been training with concentration. There is no news from the third generation of Hokage, except when he bought vegetables for Xuena three days ago, he heard the ninja talk about "the new commander of the defense force". Kind of, there is no news on the third generation of Hokage. As for the new commander of the housing unit, it is obvious that it is Watanabe Kenshin. Of course, those among the ninjas are "not optimistic about this new defense unit commander", "definitely not as good as the former unit leader Bo Feng Mizumon", "Huh. Why didnt Chiba take office? Didnt it say that Chiba took office?" Chiba automatically ignored statements like that, and Chiba put together a plan for annihilation the next morning after returning that day. The details were written in detail on the scroll and handed over to the third generation of Hokage. As long as Watanabe Kenshin is not a fool or has no commanding ability, there can be no problems in following the above plan. Moreover, Watanabe Kenshin suffered a loss once, and this time he would never be careless. Coupled with his own detailed plan, there can be no mistakes at all. Therefore, Chiba is not very worried about the annihilation plan. As for Danzo, there seems to be no movement. The roots are hidden in the dark. Chiba is not a perceptual ninja. It can only be said that Danzo is silent within his range of perception, but it should not be. Its the defense sector. The discussion among the ninjas already included the message that "the appointment of the new deputy commander turned out to be the Hyuga clan". It can be said that everything is proceeding in an orderly manner according to his plan. Next, from as little as three days to as many as seven days, the annihilation plan will begin. Three days after the breakthrough from the front line to the next three days, if those enemies are directly at Konoha, they are almost ready to attack or infiltrate. Of course, these are also recorded in those planning scrolls. "Chiba, cooking. Xuena is coming back soon..." At this time, Nao''s clear voice sounded behind him. "Oh!" Hearing this, Chiba hurriedly turned back, and subconsciously responded with some nervousness. After turning around, she saw Nao holding a book on the back door frame with one hand, as if she had finished reading the previous book. , Just took a copy from upstairs. After Chiba responded, Chiba''s face changed slightly, and he sighed and said, "Are you worried about Hongyan?" At this moment, Nao''s face didn''t change much, but Chiba keenly noticed her slightly frowned brows and slightly stiff corners of her mouth. It was obvious that Nao was a little restless. And the reason for her restlessness, Chiba doesn''t need to think about it. It must be Hongyan who was out on a mission. According to Hongyan when he left, he should have returned to the village at this time. Now it is the eighth day and there is no news at all. How can I make Nao not worry. However, there was no answer from Nao with this sound. Nao just shook his head and turned and walked into the cabin. Seeing Nao''s movements, Chiba pursed his lips and frowned. In the past two days, he was a little worried about this matter. Now the frontline troops are unstable and morale is low, although Konoha''s number is not too large. However, Konoha''s situation is not optimistic in terms of aura. The task that Hirohiko does is related to the front line, so he is really worried. However, he was worried. In front of Nao, he couldn''t show the slightest. Although Nao could not see, he felt very keen, and he really couldn''t hide anything from her inability to see. After sighing, Chiba walked into the cabin, Nao was already sitting at the table waiting for dinner. However, Chiba knew that Nao was doing this to hide her worries and not to worry him and Yukana. Her appetite had dropped significantly these days. Chiba didn''t say anything, but skillfully picked up the pot and started cooking. "I am back." At this moment, Xue Nai''s voice came with the sound of pushing the door. "Welcome back!" Nao responded, and Chiba looked back. Seeing that the door curtain was quickly opened, Xuena came in with a big bag and a bag. The big bag and bag in her hand were the ingredients for the next three days. Today it was her turn to go shopping. "So tired..." Entering Xuena casually put the big and small bags on the dining table~www.novelhall.com~ and let out a "boom", and Xuena also did it and started talking to Nao. Is Yukina aware of Nao''s situation? Seeing the uncharacteristically talkative Xuena, Chiba smiled slightly, turned his head, and prepared to add oil to cook. It would be better if Yukana was there. Chiba''s heart loosened slightly. And in the sound of Xuena''s silver bells and Nao''s clear laughter from time to time, the oil blossoms gradually exploded. "I am back" At this moment, a tired voice came along with the door opening. Suddenly, the figures of the three of them all had a pause, looked at each other, and then blinked. "Hoop!" In the next second, the three rushed towards the front door. Chapter 666： Happening "Snapped!" The front door closed slowly. "You...what are you doing?" Seeing the three people suddenly emerging from the kitchen, Hongyan blinked, exhaled, and said in a puzzled way. "How is it, how is Hongyan now? I heard something wrong with his voice!" However, his question was decisively ignored. Nao was standing behind Chiba, next to Yukina. At this time, he couldn''t help but asked. In her ears, Hirohiko''s voice sounded and It''s not too good, it seems to be injured and tired. Perhaps this voice really made her unable to think of any good state, and Nao''s hand did not feel like it had grabbed Yukina''s arm. "nothing." Feeling Nao''s hand on his arm, Yukina gently raised his other hand and pressed it on the slightly trembling hand. Also... can''t it be considered okay... Hearing Yukina''s comfort and looking at Hirohiko''s Chiba, the corners of his mouth twitched unnaturally. At this moment, Hirohiko, standing in front of them, absolutely couldn''t see that it was "okay." His upper body, left hand, bridge of nose and forehead were all wrapped in bandages. The bandages on his upper body and left arm were still blushing, and he was slowly fainting. Obviously none of the wounds healed, and the clothes were covered with burnt stains, there were no exploded bandages on the face, and there were some burn marks. The whole person was almost fished out from the explosion. On the other hand, Chiba judged from the appearance of Hirohiko. I dont know if there is an internal injury. From the blood halo on the bandage, it should be a knife wound. From the appearance of the bandage, there are at least eight stab wounds on the body. On the forehead, there should be a blunt blow. This is hard to say, because a blunt blow can easily cause a concussion. In the case of a concussion, the problem can be very small. And Chiba has a hunch that if you check carefully, it is very likely that Hirohiko''s injuries are more than he can see. His appearance is absolutely impossible to be as simple as "nothing". However, Chiba didn''t say anything. If Hirohiko went home like this, he should be afraid that Nao was worried, otherwise he wouldn''t even just run back in embarrassment without even enjoying the village treatment. "Well, it''s just a skin injury. I will treat him for a while. It''s no big deal. Just take a day or two of rest. It will also consume a lot of physical strength. Hongyan, please sit down first." After figuring this out, Chiba said flatly, without a trace of worry. Did Chiba say nothing? Nao''s grasping Yuuna''s hand loosened slightly. During this time, she was deeply impressed by Chiba''s medical skills. After taking Chiba''s medicine, she obviously felt better, and even the interval between illnesses was very long. There was basically no danger for more than a month. In other words, Chiba''s medicine is better than Tsunade-sama''s. Needless to say, this level of medical skill naturally. Chiba, who is so skilled in medicine, said that it was all right, so Hongyan was basically all right, and he was relieved now. "Then let''s go in and ask Chiba to check it with Hongyan." At this time, Xue Na also spoke. "Ok!" Nao nodded. So the two little beauties walked into the kitchen arm in arm. Seeing the two of them inside, Chiba winked at Hongyan, and Hongyan knew it, and took a seat directly at the small square table, and untied his scorched and tattered clothes. At this time, the emerald green brilliance in Chibas eyes slowly lit up, and a faint green brilliance appeared in his hands, and he pressed it on the spot where Hongyan was bleeding, and the moment he pressed it down, the light green The medical chakra slowly penetrated in, and the blood halos gradually stopped. "Out of medical chakra bandages?" Chiba asked while treating Hirohiko. "Well, because it was very effective, I used it unknowingly. In the end, a companion was seriously injured, and he used the last thing." Hongyan nodded, and at the same time couldn''t help but admire Chiba''s medical skills. He could feel that the pain was disappearing little by little. "Is it saved?" Chiba asked. "Just sent to the hospital for first aid, but there should be no problem." Hongyan replied. "Are you being ambushed?" Chiba pressed on another blood halo, frowned slightly, and asked. "Well, Yunyin''s Renzhuli and an S-rank ninja led about three hundred troops to surprise the front line. At that time, we just unloaded the logistics materials on the front line..." Hearing Chiba''s question, Hongyan frowned deeply, and a little horror flashed in his eyes, as if the tragic situation was still in sight. Surprise attack? Yunyin''s Renzhuli and S-rank ninja? Is it by the wooden man? No...no, it can''t be Yu Mu Ren, she just ran away, Yun Yin shouldn''t be able to give her a task in such a short time. So, it could only be Kirabi, and that S-rank ninja is undoubtedly the fourth generation Raikage! Here, Hongyan should not have seen the full strength of the fourth generation of Raikage. The fourth generation of Raikage who mastered the Lei Dun Chakra mode, its combat effectiveness should reach the shadow level. When he heard Hongyan''s words, Chiba was secretly frightened, and also had a bad premonition. With 300 people and the AB combination of Kirabi and Raikage IV, Konoha''s front line is estimated to have suffered heavy losses. Things are in trouble. Unconsciously, Chiba frowned. "Chiba, do you believe it? A ninja can be so powerful." At this moment, Hongyan suddenly turned his head and looked at Qianye, his eyes gleaming with crystal light, as if he had seen something incredible. Ok? Has Hirohiko seen the strength of the AB group? Seeing Hongyan''s abnormal behavior, Chiba was taken aback, and subconsciously said: "What''s the matter? Have you found any amazing ninja?" "Ok!" Hongyan nodded his head heavily, completely without his previous poker face and calm look. At this moment, he seemed to see something shocking and even looking forward to him. "What''s the matter? Tell me~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba smiled slightly, to be honest, he finally saw the expression on Hongyans face that a child would have. This look of longing and surprise is completely What a teenager should have. At the same time, his hand moved to the top of Hongyan''s head to treat his forehead and bridge of nose injuries. "In an instant, all 50 ninjas were killed." In the next second, Hirohiko uttered a word that made Chiba pause. 50 people in a flash? Is this... Is it Bo Feng Shui Men? The title of Bofeng Water Gates golden flash was not because it killed 50 ninjas in an instant, so it was regarded as unsolvable combat power by other villages, and issued an order to give up the mission after seeing the golden flash... "As if... golden glitter..." At this time, Hongyan''s next sentence came. Chapter 667： pressure Golden glitter... Chiba moved his forehead and nose slightly away. At this time, Hirohiko had already turned his head, and the words of Hirohiko were undoubtedly the gate of the wave. Isnt it? Bofeng Shuimen is already well-known. In the next war, he will be the protagonist. It''s just the combination of Bofeng Shuimen and AB. Has it already happened so early? At the same time, such a thought flashed in his heart, and as this thought flashed, his brows were also frowned tightly. Chiba can clearly feel the urgency of time. The third Ninja War is moving towards a general trend that he knows well. The Battle of Shenwu Piqiao is no longer just a term, it will happen immediately. But now he already felt it, and his shoulders became slightly heavier. "I removed the bandage." Chiba took a breath, throwing some thoughts behind him, and focused his attention on the injuries on Hongyan''s body. These bandages must be taken apart so that they can be healed accurately with medical chakra. Compared with natural healing, the healing of medical chakras is much faster, saving the healing. However, if there is an internal injury, it still has to be sent to a hospital. There is no effective treatment for internal injury in Chiba. Internal injuries must also be diagnosed early. If they are not sent to the doctor in time, it may cause unimaginable results. The current examination is still very important. "Ok!" Hongyan replied. From the tone of this sentence, Chiba could hear that Hongyan was still in an excited and longing mood. Perhaps the moment of the wave of Fengshuimen was deeply engraved in Hongyan''s heart. To be honest, its hard for Chiba to imagine what kind of magnificent scene it would be to kill fifty people in an instant. In this respect, the original work was not described or animated. After experiencing the real battles in this Naruto world, Chiba knew that for a moment How difficult is it to kill fifty people, no, it should be said, how impossible it is. You know, fifty men is equivalent to half a hundred-man troop, which can be regarded as a major combat unit in war. This is already in the category of one man against one army, and Bo Feng Shuimen is still harmless. This combat power is sufficient. Use the word terror to describe it. This allows Shinobu to issue an order that he can give up the mission when he meets him. This kind of celebrity treatment is probably not even available to Sannin. Although in the Fourth World War, the performance of the dirty land reincarnation wave Fengshuimen was in the class, the first generation, the ten tail, and Under the performance of the two protagonists, Naruto and Sasuke, it seems a little bleak. But in the Three World Wars, his fame in his lifetime can be described as "horror". Before, Chiba felt that the fighting power of the fourth generation of Hokage was definitely not as good as Sannin, but now it seems that there is a question mark. The technique of the Thunder God, this time and space ninjutsu is originally very useful, and its lethality is huge. It can be said that facing all ninjas below the S-level ninja can do one-shot ninjutsu, and in terms of speed, four battles The second generation of Dietu said that the speed of the fourth generation is higher than that of him. In terms of time and space ninjutsu, Bofeng Shuimen almost surpassed the second generation. Moreover, the rebirth of the filthy earth is not capable of summoning the dead completely. For some reason, the strength of the summoned will not reach 100% during his lifetime, and even under the control of the spell, it will drop very much. In other words, the combat effectiveness of the four generations of the Four Wars of the Unholy Land is not his full power. Generally speaking, as a fourth-generation Hokage, Bo Feng Shuimens combat effectiveness definitely lives up to the concept of film-level, even among the strongest film-level, it is outstanding, although it is not up to the first generation, class, and second generation. The level of the legendary character is not far from each other. In a real battle, these few may not be able to crush him. A series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba slowly removed the bandage on Hongyan''s body, and the injury on Hongyan''s body was slowly revealed in front of him, making him frown again. Burns, knife wounds, and wounds cut by wind... Hongyan''s experience can be said to be very dangerous! Looking at these traumas, Chiba could almost imagine how dangerous the ambush that Hongyan encountered was. "In fact, they are all skin injuries." At this time, Hirohiko, who was excited and unable to calm down, seemed to feel the abnormality of Chiba, and said calmly. "Tell me about the situation you encountered." Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Chiba paused, with a faint green light in his hands, and began to heal Hirohiko''s wounds. If it is really just a skin injury, then there is no problem. I am afraid that Nao is here and Hirohiko would not confide other injuries. You will need to check further later. Now, let''s listen to what happened to him. "Well, we followed the scheduled route that day without any surprises and risks..." Hearing the words, Hongyan nodded and began to narrate. In the words, calm has been restored. When Chiba treated all the injuries on Hirohiko''s body, Hirohiko''s narrative just stopped. Chiba already had a general idea of ??what happened. This I always feel that the peace of these eight days is about to be broken! After listening to all this and understanding the general situation, Chiba sighed slightly, and at the same time opened Hongyan''s eyes to examine him for internal injuries. According to Hirohiko, the situation was really critical at the time. With the emergence of three hundred troops and the AB combination, the Konoha Ninja army on the front line was caught off guard, and the army was in a state of confusion. At the beginning, there was almost no effective resistance formation. Because of the excellent command of Oshemaru stabilized the position, but the loss of personnel at the time had reached two hundred troops, and within ten minutes, the enemy''s surprise attack lost two hundred people in a wave of surprises. After holding the position, Konoha Ninja Army was also basically passively beaten, and Oshe Maru was even more entangled, and it was a matter of time when he lost. Even the possibility of annihilation is extremely high. But at this most critical moment, Bofeng Shuimen arrived in time, Fei Lei Shen showed his power, and 50 people instantly reversed the battle. The enemy was completely overwhelmed. Konoha Shinobu''s morale boosted and repelled the enemy in one fell swoop. After dropping more than two hundred Yunyin''s bodies, the enemy retreated. Its just that ~www.novelhall.com~ Although the Konoha Ninja Army has won, the losses have exceeded three hundred troops. Among them are some elites with excellent records. The losses have almost reached the level before the attack and since the beginning of the third war. The sum of Konoha''s lost troops. This time, Konoha could be said to have been seriously injured, and in this war, he was completely at a disadvantage. In this situation, Chiba had a foreboding that the three generations of Hokage would be looking for him, and even that he might be transferred to the front line, and under this disadvantage, he really couldn''t even find a reason for rejection. If you refuse this time, you will disobey the order when the village is in danger, and ignore the villages safety. Loyalty will be greatly suspected. If Danzo gets in the way, it will not be impossible to get a charge of treason against the village. Then the three generations of Hokage will favor him again , He may not end well. hateful! Give me more time, give me more time! Thinking of this level, Qianye couldn''t help but feel a little worried. This situation is already a terrible threat to his plan. Chapter 668： All right! "All right!" Chiba patted Hirohiko on the shoulder and said, "Let''s take a bath." "Ok." Hongyan also breathed a sigh of relief. The sudden assault almost caught their team by surprise. He was also afraid that he had suffered internal injuries. After all, there were some internal injuries that might not be felt, but when he felt it, it might be fatal. The moment is up. He said just now that it was a skin injury, but it was exactly what Chiba thought, for fear that Nao was worried. And now after Chiba checked, he confirmed that it was all right, and it was a stone in his heart. In case of entering the hospital, Nao will have to worry about it again. After responding, Hongyan picked up the tattered clothes and went to the bathroom. Im fine, but Ill go to the hospitals system for a check tomorrow. I lack some necessary equipment to make a precise diagnosis. At this time, Chiba grabbed him and said in a very low voice that only he could hear. "Well, I understand." Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko immediately understood that Chiba felt that it was not safe, so it would be best to go to the hospital for a check. At the same time, he also replied in a very low voice. However, when he agreed to walk, Chiba''s hand holding his arm did not let go. "what happened?" Hongyan was taken aback for a moment and looked at Chiba. "your eyes" At this time, Chiba''s gaze fell on Hongyan''s left eye. Since the deployment of the map mission, the bandage on Hongyan''s left eye was removed after a few days, and it didn''t seem to be too abnormal. However, during the inspection just now, Chiba found that the pupil of Hirohikos left eye would not be enlarged or contracted, and in the candlelight that was close, Hirohikos left eye was much dim compared to his right eye. . Chiba suspected that Hirohiko''s left eye was invisible... "It''s okay!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hongyan subconsciously stroked his left eye, shook his head slightly, and said. "is it?" Hearing this sound, Chiba loosened his hands and barely smiled at the corner of his mouth. It seems... really invisible. But his heart suddenly tightened. Is it because of that illusion? In order to get rid of the illusion technique applied to Qianqiu, he suffered some kind of backlash, so did he lose his sight? But is it blind permanently or temporarily? "Well, I went to take a shower, I haven''t eaten yet, let me cook some." Hongyan nodded, turned around, and walked away. As the door opened and closed, he had already left the cabin and walked to the bathroom behind the house. Since Hongyan doesnt want to mention more, I dont want to ask too much. Whether he is permanently blind or temporarily blind, Hongyan must be uncomfortable. He has to take into account our feelings, lest we worry, he must have many things buried in his heart. I Don''t put too much pressure on him. It''s just that you still have to find an entry point and talk to him well to see if I can help him. Tomorrow, Hirohiko is going for an examination. I will just go out. Go to Watanabe to see if he has any ophthalmology medical information, which may be useful to Hirohiko. Seeing Hongyan leave, Chiba frowned, and a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. Then he walked into the kitchen while touching his chin. "how about it?" However, when Chiba walked to the kitchen, Xuena''s voice came, but he stopped abruptly and shrugged his shoulders. The scene in front of him almost made him tremble. At this moment, Xue Na was turning his head to look at him, and this was a spatula in his hand, and the rice was already in the pot, and the ingredients seemed to have entered the water. What a terrifying sight this is! In Qianye''s eyes, it was no more than the devil holding the weapon, and the poison poured into the bowl! bad! Patronizes to check the injury, forget that Xuena entered the kitchen! What to do...what to do now? The ingredients are ready, just wait to cook...Is it too late? No no no! What should i do now? How to stop Xuena? Is it too late to stop now? At this moment, Qianye''s heart was already incoherent and completely panicked. "Hirohiko''s situation is not good?" Seeing Chiba''s increasingly ugly expression, Xuenai frowned immediately, the spatula fell into the pot, and he let out a "clam", and his heart jumped. It was the first time that she saw Qianye''s ugly face, and she couldn''t help but become anxious, for fear that something irreparable would happen to Hongyan. "Surprise!" At this time, a chair on the side of the dining table suddenly fell to the ground. "Hongyan...what happened to Hongyan?" Nao''s anxious almost trembling voice came. "Huh? Hirohiko?" Hearing this sound, Chiba shuddered and returned to his senses in an instant, and said hurriedly: "It''s okay, Hongyan is okay. It''s all skin injuries. I have treated him with medical ninjutsu. He is going to take a bath now. Danger." At the same time, his gaze suddenly left the spatula and the ingredients in the pot in Yuuna''s hands, and fell on Nao. At this moment, in Chiba''s gaze, Nao had already stood up, behind her was the chair that fell because she stood up suddenly, and her face seemed a little pale, and the whole face was stiff. It felt as if he was trying to suppress himself from showing any expression other than calm. Obviously, Nao misunderstood. "Really?" After hearing Chiba''s explanation, Nao still didn''t believe it, and asked again. "Well, really, if something happens to Hongyan, can I still be here?" Chiba is busy explaining. "You... don''t be scary." Hearing that, Xuena let out a long sigh. Indeed, if something happened to Hongyan, I am afraid that Chiba would have sent Hongyan to the hospital eagerly now. "Stupid!" At this time, Nao suddenly yelled in anger, with a loud voice, and this sudden anger made both Chiba and Xuena shrug their shoulders and startled. The two of them subconsciously watched over, but saw that the stiffness on Nao''s face had faded, and the anger was full at the moment, as if they thought that Chiba was deliberately scaring her and was very angry. "Uh" Seeing her expression, Chiba''s mouth twitched. I always feel that something bad is going to happen! "Scared me to death, you idiot!" And the next second, Nao''s angry voice sounded again. "This, Chiba shouldn''t be..." Xuena hurriedly heard Nao''s words. "Go cook!" However, before Yukina could finish speaking, Nao''s indisputable command voice came again. Cooking? After hearing this, Qianye was taken aback, and suddenly understood something in his heart. "What are you waiting for, go!" And just in this moment, Nao''s anger came again. "Yes! Nao-sama, I will do it right away!" Chiba''s shoulder shrugged again, and he walked hurriedly. A somewhat stunned Xuena subconsciously let go, and Chiba quickly took the spatula that Xuena had fallen and said hurriedly. "Huh! If it doesn''t taste good, I will punish you to run a hundred laps around the house!" Nao, who heard Chiba''s words, tilted her head and snorted coldly. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Xue Na, go open the door..." Nao''s soft but indisputable voice ~www.novelhall.com~ sounded again. "Oh" Yukina looked at Nao and then at Chiba, suddenly feeling as if she couldn''t refuse, and went to open the door obediently. And take her out of the kitchen. Chiba and Nao''s movements at the same time, "swipe", and gave each other a thumbs up. Well done! Then, almost at the same time, the two silently wiped a sweat. After all, Xuena was not allowed to cook, it was too dangerous! And in their hearts, they breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. "Squeak..." At this time, the front door opened. "Chiba...are you there?" Chapter 669： Visitor "you are?" Xuena blinked, looked at the man in front of him, and asked. "Excuse me, is Chiba here?" Seeing the beautiful little girl who opened the door, the young man in his twenties still had a slight stunned face, but there seemed to be a trace of clarity in his eyes, and he repeated Cai''s words again. "in." At this moment, Xue Nai''s eyes fell on Konoha''s forehead on the man''s forehead and nodded hurriedly. "Is it convenient for me to go in?" The young man said very politely, even Xue Na could see a little restraint from his posture. "Well, of course." Seeing the appearance of the young man, Xuena was slightly puzzled, but he stepped away and invited him in. After all, judging from his looks and manners, he didn''t look like a bad person, but also a ninja in the village. Xuena didn''t think he was a bad person or a spy. It was just that it was so late and it was strange to come to this remote corner. The young man''s restrained look seemed to have a trace of shame, this kind of expression from the heart. She couldn''t imagine any bad guys or spies that could show such an expression. Xu is due to the fact that she has white eyes. Even if she does not open her eyes, her ability to perceive in an ordinary state is far beyond that of ordinary people. As long as she pays attention, she can still perceive some subtle expressions, and she can still distinguish whether there is hostility. From the face of this young man, she could not see any maliciousness or hidden maliciousness. "Chiba, someone is looking for you." When the young man entered the door, Xue Nai closed the door smoothly and yelled at the kitchen room. At the same time, he pointed to the cautious man at the kitchen room and signaled that Chiba was inside. Someone looking for me? Who? Chiba, who was quickly frying the ingredients, had a slight meal, frowning slightly. Could it be that the Anbu of the third generation of Hokage called me over? After all, the situation on the front line is so urgent, Konoha suddenly fell into a disadvantage, and the three generations of Hokage must not be able to plan alone, and must find someone who can be trusted to discuss the problem. Even the elder advisors such as Koharu, Mito Menyan, and Danzo will be assembled. However, if this is the case, would the three generations of Hokage send someone to knock on the door so politely? After turning his thoughts, Chiba turned his head and looked at the gray cloth curtain. He already felt that someone had opened the curtain. Seeing the person who opened the door curtain, Chiba was stunned, and a few incredible flashes flashed in his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t expect the young man to come back to look for him. For a while, he opened his mouth, but he didn''t say a word. "Long time no see, Chiba." At this time, seeing the young man in Chiba hesitated, he spoke first, his tone was slightly reluctant, and a slightly stiff and awkward smile hung on the corner of his mouth. How could it be him The young mans slightly stiff and awkward smile was reflected in his eyes, and the heavy sadness in Chibas heart was hard to turn into anger. The throat that almost blurted out "Why are you here?" was stuck in his throat. It''s hard to tell. Suddenly, silence fell, and the strong awkward atmosphere slowly spread. At the same time, Nao frowned. Although she couldn''t see it, she felt the awkwardness of the atmosphere, and she was slightly puzzled. Who is it that makes Chiba speechless. However, she didn''t have any doubts for long, and she said, "Since you are here, just sit down. If you have anything to say, I don''t like this quiet atmosphere." After this indisputable sentence, Nao lowered her head and touched the braille on the book with her finger, apparently reading the book intently and not taking care of this matter. But Chiba knew that Nao''s appearance was to let him break the embarrassment as soon as possible. No matter what, the visitor is a guest. If you should speak well, you should speak well. Don''t do unnecessary quarrels and other behaviors. At this time, the young man''s awkward and ashamed eyes swept again, apparently from Nao''s side. Chiba...Is this cooking? This little girl, eyes... seem to be out of sight... Do they live together? Is Chiba taking care of her? And the rumors in the village seem to be true. The little princess Xuena of the Hyuga family lived with Chiba... At the same time, a series of affirmative and interrogative sentences passed through the young man''s heart. Feeling the man''s gaze, Chiba sighed, put down the spatula, and said to the young man, "Sit down." "Thank you!" Hearing Chiba''s plain words, the young man nodded silently. The embarrassment and shame on his face did not subside, but deepened a lot. Then he found a seat nearby and sat down. what happened? Doesn''t Chiba welcome this person? What''s the holiday between them? Xuena quietly opened the corner of the grey cloth curtain and looked at it. Originally, she was going to walk in directly, but just now, she heard the groaning dialogue between the two, and instantly felt the awkward atmosphere, and this The awkward atmosphere eventually made her not step in, but just opened a corner and quietly paid attention to the situation inside. "Zizi..." And then, there was a long silence. The oil flowers in the pot behind him splashed, but Chiba didn''t care, opened his mouth several times, but didn''t know what to say, but his eyes were set aside, and he didn''t look at the young man. On the other hand, the young man''s expressions are similar. Obviously, the two of them also tried their best to end this embarrassing atmosphere, but somehow, when the most crucial words were about to blurt out, they swallowed. These two people... at least Chiba has absolutely no affection for this man! At this time, Yukina and Nao also judged the relationship between the two. This embarrassment is definitely not the embarrassment of a friend who wants to reconcile after a fight, but the embarrassment of a grudge and difficult to break. However, they really can''t imagine that in the village, there is a ninja who will have a grudge with Chiba, and a very grudged ninja, Chiba''s mind, almost can ignore the village''s disgust, they can''t imagine, yet What kind of grudge could make Chiba so concerned. At the same time, I deeply felt that this young man was definitely a bastard. From a standpoint, the two girls are definitely on Chiba''s side. In their eyes, Chiba is basically a non-trivial personality, rarely accounting for personal gains and losses, and often does not consider their own safety, but puts others first, and is a friend (lovers) worth letting them approach. . It can be said that if the people in the village knew Chiba, no one would have trouble with Chiba. Even if he couldn''t get along with Chiba at the beginning, he would eventually weaken his hostility unconsciously because of his unique temperament, such as Hyuga Xueying. As for the pinching and beating of these two guys, it was basically because of their natural disharmony, and it had nothing to do with hostility. Because ~www.novelhall.com~ he is the kind of ideal friend. Wisdom, tolerance, consideration for you, always relying on him in times of crisis... "I said, you two..." At this moment, Nao, who frowned, couldn''t bear it, and broke the silence. "Snapped!" However, the moment she spoke, the young man stood up suddenly, Xu was too hasty, and the chair fell out with a crisp sound. "Sorry!" Just when Naxu was surprised and Xuena''s eyes widened, the young man suddenly bowed to Qianba, almost shouting. "Boom!" And just as the voice sounded, his head was also heavily licked on the back of the chair in front of him, making a muffled noise. Chapter 670： Anything is fine This Looking at the young man who bowed to the ground, knocked his head on the backrest, almost leaving blood, Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, and his face was astonished as hard to hide. Nao, who was on the side, also lost her voice in surprise. She opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. She didn''t see the situation of the young man now, but she heard the sound of apology and the sound of flesh hitting the backrest. She could imagine it without looking When what happened, it was obvious that the visitor was apologizing to Chiba. At the same time, Xuena''s eyes widened, looking at the situation where the adult bowed and apologized to the child in front of her, she was shocked to speak. The act of apologizing came too suddenly, and they all couldn''t react to it, and at the same time, they didn''t know why. What is it, let this person apologize to Chiba like this. In the world of Hokage, such a ninety-degree bow and apology is already a very high standard of apology, and above it, there is only one kneeling to apologize. And the young man closed his eyes tightly, his face was not knowing whether it was because of anxiety or pain. He looked a little stiff throughout his body, but it could be seen that this was a very sincere apology. Moreover, the young man also knows what kind of mistake he has made, knows where he is wrong, and sincerely asks the other party, that is, Chiba''s forgiveness. However, apparently this apology was sudden and unexpected, and the three of Chiba were stunned. After this sudden apology, the atmosphere returned to silence again. The young man has been maintaining this posture, but as time goes by, his body has become more and more stiff, and gradually a faint bead of sweat has surfaced on his forehead. "Please raise your head, Captain Watanabe." Seeing the appearance of the young man, Chiba''s face was complicated, but he still spoke calmly, making him raise his head. Captain Watanabe? This sound also pulled Xuena and Nao back from surprise. Turns out to be a figure of the rank of troop leader? Such a character actually apologized to Chiba? Why is that? In the next second, a greater surprise appeared on their faces. And who is this Watanabe leader? Is it related to Dr. Watanabe? Next, there is a series of questions. Hearing Chiba''s words, the young man''s slightly stiff body condensed, but he didn''t straighten up immediately. He seemed to hesitate for a while before he straightened up slowly, with a sad look on his face. He knew that the other party didn''t forgive himself. This sentence was actually just a soft-hearted polite remark that he couldn''t stand. I have not been forgiven by the other party. During this period of time, two years, maybe three years, the front-line warfare has made him a little fuzzy on the concept of time. Battle reports, strategic meetings, battles...every day is occupied by these. When he returns to the camp , Or when he was able to return to the camp, he almost always fell asleep, the concept of time has been blurred, and some are only the concept of mission time and mission interval. However, in this hellish front-line day, there is one thing that he always remembers and remembers it every day. That is, before he came to the front line, on that defense mission, his decision was wrong, which killed many robes and killed three children innocently. Everything is because of his arrogance and recklessness. In the past few years, he has been living in guilt and regret all the time, even the frequent wars and countless surviving deaths cannot be erased. Finally, in a nearly fatal injury, he finally knew that he had to apologize to those who cared about the sacrificed teammates and children. Because this was the most difficult thing to do before he died. He knew for the first time that it was so heavy and hard to let go of carrying someone else''s life. That is to say, this heavy and hard to let go of, wiped out his self-righteousness and reckless conceit that had been planted in his heart before this defense mission. Really grew. Then, just a few days ago, he received an order to return to that position again, but the first thing he thought about was not the joy of being promoted, but an apology. He must apologize well, must be forgiven by those people, and must be responsible for the mistakes he made before. Therefore, on the first day of his return, after the report, he went to apologize one by one. He originally thought that he would definitely be blamed by those people, those who lost important people, and he was ready to endure everything and bear what he should bear. infamy. but none. Not at all... He was forgiven. Some were emotional, some were silent, some were weeping, but he was not scolded, and he was not blamed. They, those who lost important people, eventually forgave him. Even the family of those three children... At that moment, the regret and ashamed in his heart deepened, and he felt even more insignificant and how serious his mistakes were at that time. He felt that the weight of life on his shoulders seemed to be much heavier. Therefore, he finally plucked up the courage to face a person whom he has felt ashamed and unable to face in the past few years. He is also a person who has lost his "important person", and even more so because of prejudice he once despised or even slandered. People. One, a ten-year-old child. "I" Kenshin Watanabe took a slight breath, his body was completely straight, but his head was slightly lowered. "There are some things that I cannot forgive you, but this is not entirely your fault." Seeing the scar on Watanabe Kenshin''s face extending from the left cheek to the bridge of the nose and the scars from the right forehead to the left forehead, Chiba pursed his lips, and the stiffness on his face finally eased a bit. Watanabe Kenshin felt sad. But with his firm face and the courageous look in his eyes that faced the error, he ultimately did not blame, but he did not choose to forgive. Perhaps, emotionally, he would never be able to make Watanabe Kenshin''s mistake, but rationally, he knew it was not entirely Watanabe Kenshin''s mistake. Therefore, he does not forgive and cannot blame. Therefore, he interrupted Watanabe Kenshin''s words of repentance and his intention to leave after saying these repentances. "Let''s talk about it, as long as it is for the safety of the village, anything is fine." Therefore, he spoke like this again. "So ~www.novelhall.com~ don''t use such a penitent posture to discuss with me on the issue of the village." Chiba... As soon as he said this, Watanabe Kenshin''s body almost shook, his head suddenly lifted, his eyes widened unimaginably, and he was extremely surprised. Obviously, he did not expect Chiba to say that. "So sit down, tell me what''s the matter." Chiba took a slight breath and pushed aside the chair in front of him, which was the chair with Watanabe Kenshin''s forehead knocked, and sat down. He could see that in addition to apologizing, Watanabe Kenshin had more important things to look for. According to the current situation, Watanabe Kenshin was more important than an apology, of course, it was the defense of the village, which was annihilation. The problem of the plan. If he was just apologizing, he would not hesitate so long and would not hesitate to apologize for so long. "Don''t look at me like this, I, like you, don''t want to make mistakes and lose anyone again." Chiba looked at Watanabe Kenshin and said without any doubt. Chapter 671： situation Meanwhile, the Hokage Office. Clouds of smoke evaporate up, slowly spreading in the air, permeating the entire office, as if a faint mist has been gathered in the office. And at the source of this smog, the third generation of Hokage was wrinkling and smoking a pipe mouthful, completely unaware that the entire office was already a smog world. "Ahem..." Three generations of Hokage took another cigarette, but couldn''t help but cough, but he didn''t seem to care. He stared at the scroll in his hand as he coughed. This is a battle report from the front line. It says the situation of Yunyins raid. The loss of three hundred troops will undoubtedly give Konoha Ninja army a head-on blow. So far, Konoha has completely become the disadvantaged side. Since World War II After the end, the advantages accumulated so far disappeared. It can be said that this is Konoha''s biggest and only defeat since the three wars. Really... In this situation, as Hokage, what face do I have for Chiba to make suggestions. But at this time, the three generations of Hokage''s mind passed a self-deprecating thought full of anxiety. Since the outbreak of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, as a sign of the start of the third Ninja war, Chibas strategy has allowed Konoha to be caught off guard against a sneak attack by sand to check and balance several other big Ninja villages. In this process, it is Let Konoha accumulate a large enough advantage, no matter in terms of the number, strength, and morale of the ninja army, Konoha will participate in this ninja war as a victor, and the loss is so small that he has experienced the Second World War. All marveled. However, I did not expect that Chiba had to perform a defense map task in the past, and Konoha was caught off guard by two, and instantly fell to the cloud, turning from the superior side to the inferior side, and even allowed a considerable number of enemy troops to penetrate the line of defense. Threatening the village base camp. Moreover, the frontline situation was not very good, and Iwayin seemed to be ready to move. If it weren''t for Yunyin''s control, I am afraid Konoha Shinobu will usher in another fierce assault. After this fierce assault, Konoha was basically defeated. This situation is already too bad to be bad! If... if I were not so optimistic about the estimation, if these pieces of information were handed over to Chiba, perhaps such a thing would not happen, if I could consult with Chiba more... "Ahem... Ahem..." The three generations of Hokage coughed, and his heart was full of self-blame. In the past few years, I dont know if its because of physical reasons, there have been more omissions, or he is too optimistic to see such advantages. To Jiu Xin Na. And it was during this period that Yanyin and Yunyin''s deployment was successful, and the frontline Konoha Ninja army was frustrated. Before they could react, Yunyin''s surprise attack occurred and suffered heavy losses. It can be said that Konoha has always had the advantage during the period when Chiba participated in the decision-making, and during the period when Chiba was absent, he was caught in the conspiracy of Yunyin and Yanyin. This contrast is especially clear for the three generations of Hokage. In this matter, it was basically his mistake. Because of his optimism and negligence, so many Konoha children died in battle, so many parents lost their children, so many children lost their parents... All this is his responsibility. The village has enough decision-makers who can take precautions and reverse the situation, but he has not reused it. This is all his misjudgment. It''s all... his fault! "Cough...cough...cough cough!" At this moment, the third generation of Hokage''s cough suddenly became violent, halfway through the cough, even a "chick", a mouthful of blood coughed out from the throat, splashed on the scroll in front of him, swallowing the large scroll and the upper part. Black text. Sure enough, I shouldn''t stay in this position anymore. Seeing the splattered blood, the third generation of Hokage covered his mouth, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and a few touches of determination flashed in his eyes. The fourth generation must be selected as soon as possible! However, before the war is over, and in this situation, if Hokage is replaced, it will cause a series of adverse reactions and even cause confusion. Now, we must resolve the current disadvantages, and now we need a morale-boosting victory. otherwise Even if Hokage is replaced, the situation cannot be improved immediately, and there are still variables that turn to defeat. This matter, or... Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage put down the pipe, took a slight breath, and said: "Help me call Chiba over." Now, discuss with Chiba first, draw up a plan, and then discuss with Xiaochun and Menyan. As for Danzo... Still, let''s talk to him later. Three generations of Hokage thought about it. "Yes, three generations of Hokage-sama." At this moment, a figure flashed in front of the desk, and an Anbu half-kneeled and nodded his head. He was obviously a hidden staff who listened to Hokage''s instructions to protect Hokage at any time. He appeared at this time and responded to Hokage''s request. "go quickly." Three generations of Hokage waved. "Three generations of Hokage-sama!" But at this moment, when the dark part was about to leave, another dark part suddenly appeared next to him. When the flash did not appear, he couldn''t wait to speak. "Huh? What''s the matter?" The third generation of Hokage frowned slightly and asked. "This is the report of the frontline. All the scattered troops have joined the frontline forces, and we have won an unprecedented victory." Later, Anbu handed the scroll to the third generation of Hokage with a little excitement. victory? The third generation of Hokage was taken aback for a moment, and he took the scroll, frowning tighter. But when he unfolded the scroll to watch, his eyes were slightly widened, and an expression of undisguised astonishment and surprise slowly emerged. This At this moment, he was already unable to speak. "Mr. Watergate not only repelled Yunyins assault troops, but also all the separated troops, a total of 31 people, one elite, seven, seventeen elites, five Zhongren, and A seed ninja brought back to the front, and chased Yunyin alone, annihilating 30 Yunyin elites and 70 Yanyin elites who were planning to take advantage of the fire. For the time being, Yunyin and Yanyin both assumed a retreat. The Yanyin and Yunyin forces that are pressing forward have already retreated thirty miles. The morale and morale of the frontline have stabilized." Seeing his respected Hokage''s expression, Anbu couldn''t hide his excitement later. Watergate... unexpectedly... Three generations of Hokage looked at the battle report, and his hands couldn''t help trembling. He had always known the strength of Water Gate, but he did not expect that Water Gate was so powerful. At this moment, he couldn''t help but think of Chiba''s previous suggestions on stabilizing military spirit and morale. "In this adversity, create a hero, and this hero will rescue the lost partners one by one from the enemys blockade. His behavior and his heroic deeds will inspire the main force and at the same time Will deter the enemy." Unexpectedly, the candidate he thought of at the beginning, the candidate he thought of because of the special features of the Thunder God technique, actually completed Chiba''s proposal, and successfully motivated the troops, while frightening the enemy and making the enemy retreat 30 miles. , And even retreating. Single-handedly, not only rescued all the scattered troops, but also pursued them alone to achieve such a result... Although Konoha is still at a disadvantage, Watergate is already worthy of the word "hero" in this battle. And yes, the one who saved the village, hero! I really didn''t expect that the child Watergate would actually... The three generations of Hokage could not speak for a long time. "There is no need to call from Chiba. Now, to pass an order to the front line, I allow Bo Feng Shuimen to move freely. All his tasks can be taken at will by his own judgment. You can also choose according to your own judgment. His own movements in this war ~www.novelhall.com~ After that, the three generations of Hokage took a deep breath and issued the most privileged command he could give in this war. "Yes!" Later Anbu and the Anbu who had been ordered to speak to Chiba before nodded and responded with excitement in their tone. After that, the two flashed and disappeared in place. Watergate? So... try it! At this moment, the third generation of Hokage slowly stood up, turned around, and opened the window. "call!" Suddenly, the night wind poured in, and the entire office was cleared. Outside the window, a bright moon, silver light poured down. The room is full of glory! Chapter 672： What are they? "What are they?" After taking a shower, Hongyan, who was completely comfortable, looked at the situation in the kitchen at this time, slightly surprised. At this moment, in the kitchen room of this cabin, Yukina was putting a fried dish on a plate in front of Chiba, and at the same time took out the rice cooked in another pot, and was rather helpless. He took out the leftovers yesterday and put it in the pot to heat it up. Nao was relieved, and was bowing his head to continue "reading" the book. Hearing his voice at this time, he turned his head subconsciously, and his face seemed to stretch, and the whole person was much softer. On the opposite side of Nao, Chiba sat aside with a strange young man. In front of him was the dish that Yukina put down, but his attention at this time did not seem to be on the dishes, but serious with the young man. Looking at the two unfolded scrolls, one large and one small, the larger one seems to draw the terrain of a familiar place, while the small scroll is densely packed with small black characters faintly written by Chiba. "Well, it''s not appropriate to leave it blank here, it''s too obvious." At this moment, Chiba shook his head, seeming to deny the proposal of the strange young man just now. "Really? Is it too obvious? However, this is the best place to ambush. It is originally a bustling area. It is easy for them to enter, and we are also easy to mix in the crowd to ambush, which will make them think it is an opportunity." The strange young man seemed to insist on his proposal. "No, because of this, because this is something they can easily think of, they think "Konoha will definitely guess that they will invade from here" or "No matter how stupid Konoha''s defense commander is, he won''t be in a prosperous area. This kind of place where it is easy to sneak into is to open a neutral position instead of focusing on layout. This behavior is obviously a trap." If you open an ambush here, they will not be fooled, and even double their vigilance, and the plan will be difficult to succeed. Of course, you may use their psychology to make them give birth to "This kind of neutrality is actually Konoha deliberately, because there is no defensive force, so he made this kind of trap-like behavior to cover up the neutrality here. The prosperous area is really a defensive loophole, but Konoha showed us the mentality of letting us not dare to enter, so that they can enter. I do not rule out this situation, nor the success rate of this plan, but , It''s too unstable. This time the plan is safe and secure." And Chiba shook his head again, denying the idea of ??the strange young man with stronger reasons. "Well... indeed, security is the first..." Hearing Chiba''s denial, the unfamiliar young man frowned, but did not look displeased. Instead, he fell into contemplation and didn''t insist anymore. He said, "So, take advantage of these points that are not easy to sneak into?" With that, he pointed to a few hidden places on the topographic map. "Yes, these points are fine, but when decorating, you need to add some scarecrows." Chiba went up and looked at these points, thought about it, and said. "scarecrow?" Upon hearing this, the unfamiliar young man said in a puzzled way, obviously he did not understand what Chiba meant. "It means literally, add some dummy, make it more realistic, give people a kind of look like a real person, but if you look closely, it is rare to find a trace of flaws." Chiba explained. "Oh, I see!" This time, the unfamiliar young man instantly understood Chibas thoughts, and continued: "The psychological reverse psychology just now makes sense. It is difficult for them to find out, but in the end they can find out. I know, I will go back and prepare immediately." With that, the unfamiliar young man took out a pen, marked a few crosses on the topographic map, and then noted some text below the topographic map. Under this topographic map, a lot of remarks have been written. Obviously, the two have been discussing for quite some time, maybe not for quite a while, but the result of the discussion is quite a lot. In general, their plan is very efficient. "Discussing defense plans!" At this moment, Nao''s slightly joyful voice came, explaining the situation to him. "Oh... but is it convenient?" Hirohiko nodded, even though he looked at Yukina and Nao, he asked in confusion. "Since the defense chief doesn''t mind us, it should be fine." Xuena looked at the strange young man and said. "Besides, we don''t understand what they say." Nao added that as far as the conversation was just now, I really didn''t know their specific plan, just a rough outline, who knows how they will arrange it. Chief of Defense Forces? When he heard this vocabulary, Hong Yan was taken aback. He obviously didn''t expect this strange young man to be the commander of the important housing unit. He was a big man. "Don''t worry about this, let''s eat something first." At this time, Xue Na said, putting a bowl of rice on the table. Uh Seeing Xuena''s movements and where she was standing, Hongyan was taken aback seriously. In this case, Xuena did not make the rice! Hongyan''s heart tightened suddenly. But the next moment, his eyes flashed, but he was relieved. In the corner of his eye, it was clear that Nao was secretly raising his thumb under the table, obviously indicating that his food was all right. "Do you have enough leftovers? Do you want me to cook more? Nao has always insisted that you eat the leftovers so that you don''t waste it." Xue Na lifted the lid of the pot and glanced at the few curry inside, and said helplessly. "No, no need! Enough!" As soon as this word came out, two slightly urgent voices sounded at the same time. "Uh...really?" Yukina looked at Hirohiko who stopped, and then at Chiba, who turned his head abruptly, and the young man who was astonished by Chiba''s actions and words. His eyes were slightly open and his face was astonished. Obviously, I didn''t expect that Hirohiko and Chiba''s reaction was so great that even Chiba would have to express enough to interrupt the discussion. "Well, that''s enough! Chiba said I just recovered from my injury, no matter how I want to eat less, it''s almost enough." Hongyan hurriedly said. "Well, Hongyan eats less, I''m enough." Chiba is also busy. "Oh... you think enough is enough." Xuenai frowned slightly and said suspiciously. What''s wrong with them? This is the first time I heard that they want to eat less... "What about the bait?" At this time, Chiba looked at Watanabe Kenshin very quickly and continued the topic just now, but in terms of expression and tone, it seemed to avoid Xuena''s gaze. At the same time, Hirohiko walked a few steps and sat down, grabbing the rice and then began to plan it, looking like he avoided Xuena''s gaze. "Wow!" But at this moment, Watanabe Kenshin''s face suddenly grimaced, his whole body suddenly stood up, and the chair fell backward. Immediately, the trio of shocked eyes and Nao''s slightly closed eyes looked at him. "This matter, Chiba, I want to ask you!" Then ~www.novelhall.com~ Watanabe Kenshin said very solemnly, even leaning slightly, making a pleading gesture. Please me? Chiba was taken aback for a moment, but didn''t feel any anger at Watanabe Kenshin''s words, but calmly asked, "Let me be the bait? Tell me your plan." "Do not!" However, to his surprise, Watanabe Kenshin shook his head firmly. "Then you are?" This time, Chiba also didn''t understand. "I want to ask you to command the defense force then..." In the next second, the words that made Chiba change color were spit out from Watanabe Kenshin''s solemn face. Definitely, there is no room for change! "Bait, I will do it!" Chapter 673： request The decoy is the army sent out to search in the annihilation plan. Its function is to create loopholes. Please enter the urn, which is to disperse the defense forces, so that the opponent feels that there is an opportunity to take advantage of, and the waiting opportunity has arrived. Although it seems that it is not as dangerous as the kind of young children who encircle the enemy and then wipe them out, it is actually quite dangerous. After all, this is a large-scale search, and it is impossible for the defense forces to come out. It can be a small number of troops, basically only a three-man team can act as a unit, and the number of frontline defense enemies that have broken through is quite large, and after entering the country of fire, I am afraid that they will not disperse their actions very much, that is, If the enemy wants to attack these decoy troops, the decoy troops with three-person teams can still be easily destroyed. After all, those enemies are not fuel-efficient lamps. Most of them are elite. It is estimated that there are commanding talents in Yunyin, whose overall combat effectiveness is definitely not low. And capturing the decoy troops, obtaining information, and then pretending to be the captured decoy troops into Konoha Village to implement their plan is also an action that the enemy will choose. Or it is also possible to capture part of the decoy troops first, to attract more attention from Konoha, to disperse the defense troops, and to sneak in better, which is also a good choice. Of course, it is possible for them to bypass the decoy troops, but relatively speaking, this choice is relatively unscrupulous. Generally speaking, the enemy is unlikely to choose. As for the decoy troops, if they fall into the enemy''s hands, it is natural to know that they will end up on the battlefield. Now, in wartime, no enemy will be kind and safe to release them back. If caught, it is impossible to survive 100%. In other words, the risk factor of the decoy force is very high. And now Watanabe Kenshin''s choice also gave Chiba a look of surprise and surprise. He absolutely did not expect Watanabe Kenshin to choose to be the bait by himself. However, after being astonished and surprised, Chiba couldn''t help but sigh. Here, he can''t help but admire the vision of the three generations of Hokage. Watanabe Kenshin''s current choice is undoubtedly a painful experience. After reflecting on the decision, the current Watanabe Kenshin is no longer the same as the previous Watanabe Kenshin. And from this sentence, Chiba can also feel that Watanabe Kenshin has also regretted the incident during this period. From his choice, it can also be seen that Watanabe Kenshin has already He didn''t want to happen again, and he had even used his actions to show the lessons he had received and the confession in his heart. It can also be seen how correct the three generations of Hokage''s training and attention to him. Indeed, Watanabe Kenshin is a commanding talent, but not all talents can reflect on mistakes like him, and even plan to risk his life to perform tasks that he completely avoided. And now Watanabe Kenshin, coupled with the strategic and tactical vision that the two showed during the discussion just now, can be called an excellent commander. Even if he couldn''t forgive him, Chiba couldn''t deny this. Watanabe Kenshin put himself into the decoy force, which he did not expect. "please!" At this moment, seeing that Qianba hadn''t said a word for a long time, did not agree, and did not refuse, Watanabe Kenshin''s figure became a little shorter and said. This is the best way he thinks of now. Even though he joined the decoy troop, it just saves one person from facing danger, but even one person doesn''t want to bear the burden of life anymore. Moreover, his actions are also leading by example and acting clearly, which can quickly unite the defense forces. Although he is the former defense commander, he is a commander who has failed too much, and the former commander and commander of the army. Compared with Feng Shui Men, when subordinates execute his orders, they will definitely have some doubts. The current annihilation plan is very important, and it is similar to his failure. It is inevitable that there will be some speculations and doubts that he does not want to see, and these speculations and doubts may affect the execution of his subordinates. Eventually it will even lead to irreversible consequences. And if you do this, the defense force might be commanded by someone better than him. If it were this person, no accidents would happen. Now, the most important thing is not personal honor or disgrace, but the tranquility of the village. Nothing can compare with the tranquility of the village, and the smiles on the faces of those who value them when the ninjas who perform tasks safely return to their families. ! On the front line, in that incident, too many lives have been lost, and he has seen too many partings. As long as you can avoid those sorrows and give up your self-esteem and ask for a child younger than yourself, what''s wrong? What is there to be a pity for giving up the command of one''s own captain? What''s more, the child he once despised in front of him has the ability to solve this matter perfectly. "I reject!" But at this moment, the ten-year-old kid opposite him, he lowered his head to beg, stood up and shook his head. Refused his request. "Refuse?" He raised his head in astonishment. From the beginning to the end, he never thought that Konoha''s most dazzling genius, who made up for his mistakes and omissions, would refuse his request. "The three generations of Hokage chose you as the commander of the defense force, not me." Seeing Watanabe Kenshin''s astonished face, there was no extra emotion on Chiba''s face, just shook his head again and said. If I was still allowed to take command, wouldn''t it be unnecessary for me to recommend you in front of three generations of Hokage? But in Chiba''s mind, such a thought came up. "but" Upon hearing this, Watanabe Kenshin subconsciously retorted, spitting out the words that he was inferior to Chiba. However, this time, Chiba did not let him talk more. "Please go back. You''d better give up the decoy thing. As a commander, how can such an important plan take the risk alone? This time all the elites are going. If even the elites have to be replaced by the commander himself If so, then Konoha is not far from destruction." The cold words, mixed with the chase order, interrupted his words. Ok? Hearing these words ~www.novelhall.com~ Nao, Yukina, and Hirohiko looked at each other with doubts. Chiba''s reaction was very strange. At this moment, when he heard Chibas cold words, Watanabe Kenshin was obviously in disbelief. His lips were opened and closed, but the whole person was stiff on the spot. It was obviously unbelievable that Chiba would actually refuse. No room for rejection. "Xue Nai, help me see off the guests." As if not unbelievable to see Watanabe Kenshin, Chiba took the topographic map and plan book and placed them in Watanabe Kenshins hand, then turned around and walked directly to the stove, which caused Chennai to do the same. Astonished, he even almost ran into Chiba passing by. Obviously, Chiba''s attitude is very tough, and he doesn''t want to talk about it anymore. In this regard, the three looked at each other again, and then looked at the stiff Watanabe Kenshin. What''s going on here? How do you feel that Chiba is a little angry? Chapter 674： it does not matter…… "It''s okay, Captain Watanabe..." Xue Na looked at Watanabe Kenshin who walked out the front door a little desperately, and couldn''t help but said. This figure was so depressed, almost a little down, that she couldn''t help but speak. "Thank you" Hearing Yukina''s words, Watanabe Kenshin turned around, smiled bitterly, nodded, and said, "I''m fine, this was originally a request. Since Chiba doesn''t have this intention, I think..." "Chiba must have his reasons for doing this. I have never seen Chiba reject a request about the safety of the village. He refuses you now, there must be his reasons. Please trust him." When Kenshin Watanabe was half talking, Yukina interrupted: "Chiba is not the kind of person who does not care about the safety of the village. Please do not doubt this. Nor will it affect his personal feelings about the village because of his personal emotions. Judgment." Obviously, the second half of Xuena''s sentence was after hearing the conversation between Chiba and Watanabe Kenshin and Watanabe Kenshin''s apology. He felt that there must be a grudge between the two, so he added it specifically to avoid Watanabe. Kenshin felt that Chiba refused because of private grievances. "There is only certainty, please believe him, Chiba is definitely not such a person." Looking at Watanabe Kenshin, Xuena added another sentence. Chiba...must have his reasons... He will never ignore the safety of the village... Hearing Yukina''s words, Watanabe Kenshin''s eyes widened slightly, and his whole body was shocked. After a long time before he leaned slightly, he solemnly thanked you: "Thank you, Master Yukina." "No, this is what I should do." Seeing Watanabe Kenshin''s reaction, Yukina smiled slightly and shook his head. There was a natural grace in his behavior. "Then, goodbye." Watanabe Kenshin solemnly owed his body, nodded and bowed his head, bowed his head, solemnly saluted, and then turned and left. And Xuena kept watching Watanabe Kenshin leave before turning back to the house. It seems that he has caught something. And in her mind, there was such an idea. "Hey? That''s the way it turns out, you are too oblique." At this time, in addition to the sound of the knocking of the dishes in the kitchen, Nao''s teasing words also came. "Uh" Then, it was Chiba''s slightly embarrassing voice, and Xuena could even imagine Chiba''s wry smile. Ever since Nao moved here, Yukina has discovered Chibas weakness, that is, she is a little bit at odds with Nao, who can sometimes be willful, and she also discovered that Hirohikos girlfriend is really very good during this time of getting along. Smart, sometimes Chiba''s intentions are often guessed by her, no wonder Hongyan was eaten to death. The phrase "Master Nao", Chiba probably called it sincerely. Thinking of this, Xuena smiled slightly, opened the grey cloth curtain, walked into it, and asked, "Chiba, do you have any reason?" At this moment, what caught her eyes were Chiba and Hirohiko immersed in the meal, and Nao''s nonchalant and focused reading. "This, I actually recommend Watanabe Kenshin as the commander of the defense force." Hearing Xuenai''s words, Chiba said vaguely while eating. He didn''t intend to hide anything from Xuena. Although it was vague, the reason was not to hide. It turned out to be like this. Chiba believed in the strength of Captain Watanabe, so he felt that there was no need to take over the command. Xue Nai suddenly understood. "Really a twisted guy." At this time, Naxu uttered something. Chiba quickly immersed himself in eating, pretending not to hear anything. "However, this kind of thing can''t be said that I recommended you." At this time, Yukina sat down next to Chiba, facing Hirohiko who was also gorging on the opposite side, speaking for Chiba. "Yes, you can help your Chiba." Nao said without caring. "Wh...what...my...Nao...you..." As soon as the words with a different meaning came out, Xuena''s face blushed, and he was about to refute immediately, but he couldn''t say anything coherently, and his eyes went straight to Qianba, for fear of Qian. What is Ye''s reaction? However, even though she was about to lose her temper, Chiba was still struggling, as if she hadn''t even noticed what Nao said. These two... At this time, Hirohiko, who looked up at the situation slightly, and Nao, who heard Chiba''s bitterly eating dishes and Yukina''s anxious words, all had such a thought. What anxious! ... At this time, the Hokage office welcomed a special guest. "Jinsuke, why are you here?" The third generation of Hokage raised his head with a surprised look on his face, looking at the middle-aged man in white standing still at the desk. "The three generations of Hokage-sama, I''m so sorry to take the liberty to visit during their busy schedule." Shinsuke Hyuga bowed slightly and said politely. "Is there something?" Looking at Shinsuke Hyuga, the astonishment on the face of the third generation of Hokage slowly disappeared, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, it seemed that something had been thought of. "Yes, three generations of Hokage-sama, regarding that matter, our Hyuga clan has decided to accept the appointment." Shinsuke Hyuga said solemnly, but some inexplicable emotions flashed through his eyes. Xuenai is already ten years old, and when I think of it, it has been ten years. At the beginning, it was here, Zhenye asked for higher-level tasks with us. At this moment, in Shinsuke Hyugas mind, there were pictures flashing, as if by his side, there was still the spirited man standing with one hand on himself and the other on him. His childhood friend, in front of the third generation of Hokage, said that nonchalantly. Hey, three generations of old man, with the white eyes of Shinsuke and Sara, and I''m here, isn''t it suitable for S-level tasks? You are not very old, so you are so old and confused. Thinking of this, Shinsuke Hyuga couldn''t help but smile. That guy was really bold at the time. At that time, the three generations of Hokage were still in their prime, so it was impossible to be an old man. However, that guy is really amazing, even Minin-sama dared to yell, even though he was beaten by Tsunade-sama and lay in the hospital for half a year. I don''t know how Komachi likes this arrogant and domineering guy. After this thought, Shinsuke Hyuga sighed in his heart. If that guy was there and saw that his son had made such a great contribution and completely surpassed him, I don''t know what it would look like. Xuena lives with them, is this kid going to have fun? "Oh? Has true faith been decided?" The three generations of Naruto was quite pleased. It was Chiba''s final point to let the Hyuga clan lineage as the deputy commander of the defense force. Although the third generation of Naruto did not know why Chiba wanted to "do this extravagantly", but subconsciously chose to believe in Chiba. The three generations of Hokage did not ask much. At this moment, seeing the success of Chiba''s proposal is also quite happy. After all, the direct lineage of the Hyuga clan is very important, so although his appointment letter has arrived at the Hyuga clan ~www.novelhall.com~, there is still room for the order, and even expressly stated that the Hyuga clan can refuse. This is also the respect the village has for the Hyuga clan, the ancient and noble family in the village, and it is also a return to the family that has made many contributions to the village. "Yes, but the candidate is changed, and I hope that the third generation of Hokage can agree." Shinsuke Hyuga said. "Candidate?" The three generations of Hokage frowned slightly. This Chiba refers to the direct line of the Zong family, if the Hyuga clan... "Please rest assured that the three generations of Hokage, this candidate, and your appointment letter, there is no conflict." Shinsuke Hyuga said again. Does not conflict with the appointment letter? The third generation of Hokage slowly straightened up, the doubt on his face faded. "Okay, I agreed." Chapter 675： Have you eaten? Twenty minutes later, Yukina placed the last dish on the wooden dish rack that the two boys didnt know when they made, and looked back at Nao, who was concentrating on reading, and the empty scroll that frowned and thought from time to time. Chiba, who wrote something on it, and Hirohiko, who took out a novel intently there, then glanced at the neatly arranged dishes. "Nao, let''s go up." In the corner of Yukina''s eyes, Chiba and Hirohiko looked up from time to time to look at each other''s appearance, and after seeing the dishes, she turned and spoke. "finished." Nao put down the book, folded the corner carefully, then closed it, and said. "Well, it''s done." Xue Na nodded and said. "Oh, then, let''s go up." Nao responded, then picked up the book and walked straight to the gray cloth curtain. During this time, she was already familiar with the furnishings of the cabin, and she could walk perfectly without a cane, without worrying about bumps. And seeing Nao walking towards the gray cloth curtain, Xuena followed. "Then, let''s go to bed first, you guys rest early." When he opened the door curtain and stepped out, Xuena turned his head and said goodnight. "OK, good night." Watching the girls group walk out of the kitchen, they both responded at the same time. Then, Chiba and Hirohiko watched the two figures disappear behind the grey cloth curtain, and after the sound of walking the stairs stopped, and the door opened and closed with a "pop", the two exhaled in relief. "Nao didn''t find it." Chiba spoke with some gratefulness. During this period of time, his excuse was punctured by Nao quite a few times. Although he and Hirohiko had already agreed that they would go to a secret examination tomorrow, and Hirohiko''s appearance seemed to be only Some skin injuries have been healed by himself, but he is still a little worried, for fear of Nasu''s suspicion. However, it now appears that there is no problem. "Ok" Hirohiko nodded in sympathy. If Nao knew that he would conceal her about the injury, then this time Nao''s temper was not so easy to fool around. "So, how do you feel?" At this moment, after confirming that Yukina and Nao could no longer hear the conversation, Chiba put down his pen, looked at Hirohiko with hope, and asked. "what?" Hearing that, Hong Yan was taken aback for a moment, but his face of gratitude had changed into a poker face and asked. "That thing, you can eat it." Chiba looked at Hirohiko with a clear look. "cough!" Hongyan turned his head slightly. To tell the truth, he was pretending to be stupid. He didn''t want to mention this matter, and didn''t want to answer Chiba''s question. "How is it, do you feel there is any problem? Still meet the expectations? Can it be put into use?" Seeing Hirohiko''s slightly embarrassed look, Chiba seemed to automatically ignore his unwillingness, and said with a face of breaking the casserole inquiries. Even while speaking, he took out an empty scroll with "Clinical Test Results" written at the top, and picked up the pen again, apparently ready to take notes. "Ah" Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Hongyan Poker''s face finally could not be maintained. His expressionless appearance was broken by embarrassment and helplessness, showing a fateful look, and he sighed a long sigh: "I know, I know..." "Well, I know, let''s talk about it." Chiba said, the brush strokes have touched the empty scroll. "In terms of effect, there is still a big gap from what you estimated, but it is certain that the effect is there, and the effect is also obvious with the current configuration ratio. However, the side effects are very strong. After the effect, it will Causes muscle cramps, visceral pain, especially side effects such as stomach pain, headache and brain fever. It is very unfriendly to serious and weak injuries, and may even worsen. This point, the one I mentioned to you is very injured and runs out The companion of the medical chakra bandage has proved this. We have taken him and he should be in emergency treatment now. After I took it, the side effect lasted about three minutes in a healthy state. After the effect passed The side effects will occur within one minute, and then the reaction after taking the medicine..." Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Hirohiko pressed his temple, said very rigorously, and narrated truthfully. During this period of time, apart from knowing that Chiba is a crazy cultivator fool, Hirohiko also discovered that since the medicine Chiba configured showed good curative effect on Nao, this guy has developed a strong and almost obsessed with the configuration of herbs. Interest, apart from this mission, over the past month, he has helped Chiba to try N medicines one after another. Except for the first time Chiba tried on himself and determined that this medicine wont kill people, he has been It is Chiba''s tester. To be honest, for this test drug, he made all kinds of embarrassments, convulsions, convulsions, foaming at the mouth, lying in bed all day and unable to take care of himself, and having a stomach all night... Except for eating undead people and Apart from no side effects for more than a day, Hongyan has encountered almost any bad situation, and it is almost a psychological shadow. However, what is even more depressing is that Chiba never forced him, but every time he could not refuse Chiba''s request to test the drug, if you wish, he tried the drug in person, and then he went crazy every time the side effects occurred. Regret, but after it was over, I forgot all the curse at the time and vowed never to test medicine for Chiba again. However, Chiba''s medicine is still effective, and it is absolutely non-toxic and does not endanger life, but it will cause some uncomfortable reactions. Moreover, with each test of his medicine, Chiba''s medicines have become more and more perfect, the better the effect, the longer the time, and the side effects have dropped from one day to the current three minutes. On the way of preparing the medicine, Chiba''s Progress can be described as rapid progress. Even, because of his own test drugs, the effects of the drugs Chiba prepared for Nao are getting better and better. Nao used to sleep for nearly 20 hours a day, but now its almost enough to sleep 12 hours a day, and it wont show up. Tiredness, even, after Yukina''s observation, the flow of chakra in Nao''s body seemed to be slower. Hirohiko believes that as long as there is enough time, Chiba will be able to heal Nao. It turned out to be like this. The medicinal properties are still a bit strong, and will damage the body in a weak or unhealthy state. Listening to Hongyan''s description, these injuries should not endanger his life, otherwise he should have explained to me long ago, and it should be In a warning tone. Ok So, the route seems to be right. If this thing is successfully developed, to a certain extent, if it is used in actual combat, it will also have a significant improvement effect, and it can even cope with a large part of the situation. What''s more rare is that it doesn''t conflict with Naxu''s drug research, and even this thing is originally derived from Naxu''s drug. ... Chiba was recording and thinking, and slowly another plan was formed in his heart. After waiting for half an hour, Hirohiko finished his narration. Chibas new formula has been completely formed. Chiba is sure that this formula will be successful, and the drug will reach its initial perfection. At least the side effects will be controlled at the current side effects. Half of the time, the effect reached 90% of what I expected. The duration of the effect should remain unchanged. The duration should have reached its limit, and it is impossible to improve. "call!" When Hirohiko finished his narration and picked up the novel next to him to read it, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief, then stood up and prepared to leave the kitchen. "How long will this batch take?" Hongyan glanced at him and asked. "I don''t know, about two days, do you still dare to eat?" Looking at Hongyan, Chiba''s mouth curled up with a smile. During this time, he always couldn''t help thinking, how lucky it is to make friends like Hongyan, every time he gets so embarrassed by medicine, but This close friend did not complain, and supported him silently. Sometimes, he feels guilty. Perhaps, the phrase "putting a knife to a friend" in the previous life was like that of Hongyan. "I don''t dare to do anything~www.novelhall.com~ Hong Yan said without raising his head. In this regard, Chiba did not go on, but smiled slightly. "Boom boom boom!" Just when Chiba was about to say thank you, the front door was knocked again. "Why are there so many guests today?" Chiba frowned and stopped Hongyan who was about to stand up, and said, "I''ll go and open the door, who will it be so late?" "do not know." Hirohiko responded with his eyes moving with Chiba who opened the door. At this point in time, there are two guests visiting. Is it going to rain tomorrow? And this thought came to him in his mind. Chapter 676： No wonder "Squeak..." Qianye slowly opened the front door, his face full of doubts. Do we know so many people? Today, at such a late time, two guests came, and tomorrow... Is it going to rain? And he muttered in his heart. Today is indeed a bit abnormal. In the past month or so, although my friends have come to play often, but at such a late point, they have never come, unless it is a celebration party of various names and stayed for dinner. Usually at this point, basically no one will come. Chiba has never received guests at this point. Generally speaking, at this point, both Xuena and Nao are going to bed. Three hours later, He and Hongyan are going to sleep. Today is indeed a bit abnormal. "Excuse me so late, Chiba." And at this time, when the door opened, when the candlelight in the room slowly illuminated the people outside, a slightly familiar voice sounded before his words. "Japanese football...no, Mr. Nissa?" Qianye opened his eyes slightly, and when this sound rang, he could see the face of the visitor clearly in the light. It is exactly the appearance of Hyuga and Hyuga, but the person in front of him is wearing a cover forehead, most of which is Hyuga, and the function of the forehead is to cover the caged bird on the forehead. If it is a Hyuga Nissu, there will be no ninja guard. Moreover, Chiba and Nissa also practiced for quite some time. At that time, when Hinata Shinsuke was practiced against him, sometimes Hyuga had to go to work. He was thrown to Nissa. To his voice, Chiba still Relatively familiar. "long time no see." Hearing what Chiba said, Hyuga smiled after a long absence, nodded, and greeted him. "Long time no see, please come in, Mr. Nissha." Chiba responded, hurriedly letting go, and invited Hyuga to enter. Although Hyuga Nissa is not depicted much in the original work, it only appeared in Neji''s memories, but to Chiba, he is now an acquaintance. The Hyuga Nissa he came into contact with was a very talented member of the Hyuga tribe. He was also quite good at the skill of soft fist. Although there is still a big gap with Shinsuke Hyuga, it should be in the long day of his brother. Above the foot, there is also the Hyuga tribe who is expected to catch up with Hyuga Shinsuke. However, after the caged bird was printed, it was impossible for Hyuga Hizu to catch up with Shinsuke Hyuga because of the impact of the caged bird on the white eyes. But this does not prevent Chiba from admiring him. In the soft boxing method, Hyuga Nissa can be regarded as half of his teacher. The reason why he was able to make great progress in physical skills in the practice with Hyuga Shinsuke, Hyuga Hi The credit for the difference is half, and Chiba has benefited a lot from training against Hyuga. At the same time, Chiba was not surprised that Hyuga Nissa would give birth to a super genius like Neji. Moreover, the usual Hyuga Nikkei, or the current Hyuga Nikkei, has a very mild temper, quite a bit of Shinsuke Hyuga''s demeanor, and the division of the clan who was dissatisfied with Hinata in the memories of Neji. completely different. However, Chiba already understands this to some extent. I am afraid that Hyuga Nissara felt that it was worthless and guilty for his son at that time. Let a super genius like Neji put his son in a cage, and he must be very guilty. , And seeing Hinata, who was still very bad at the time, couldn''t help but appear to kill. At this moment, the Hyuga Nissan is completely worthy of the idea that Hyuga Nissa believes that "the Hyuga is more appropriate to inherit the Hyuga clan". "Miss Xue Nai has a rest?" Seeing Chiba''s posture, Hyuga Nikkei didn''t hesitate, so he walked in and followed Chiba''s guidance directly into the kitchen, and when he opened the grey cloth curtain, he asked. Xuena, is she here? Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba also knew about Hyuga''s intentions, and did not answer directly, but entered the kitchen with him. "Hirohiko is there too?" Seeing Hirohiko sitting in the kitchen, there is no surprise for Hyuga Risana. The eldest lady of the Hyuga familys clan family lives here. It is naturally clear what happened here and who is living in. Hirohiko is also considered Hyuga. I''m a regular visitor at home, and I often practice with Xueying, and there is no reason why Hyuga is not acquainted with each other. "Mr. Nissara." And seeing Hyuga Nisasa coming in, Hirohiko also stood up to show his respect. This Mr. Hyuga Nissa, although he had very little contact with him, he heard Xueying say that this is the most respected Hyuga besides Lord Shinsuke. The tribe, naturally, Hirohiko also gave birth to some admiration for Hyuga''s daily disparity. After all, there are not many people who respect Hyuga Xueying from the bottom of their hearts. "Xunai just went up, I''ll call." In the next second, Hirohiko planned to go out of the kitchen to call Xuena. "No, let Miss Xue Nai rest, I''m here, just to deliver the letter." Hyuga Nissa stood in the kitchen room and looked around. Hearing Hirohiko''s words, he hurriedly stopped him from speaking. During the words, he even took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to Chiba. "this is?" Obviously, Chiba didn''t expect that Hyuga Nissaka would directly give him the scroll, so he was slightly taken aback at the moment, but didn''t pick it up. "Miss Xue Nai''s appointment book." It seems that Hyuga Nissaka didn''t intend to conceal the information about the scroll of the two, and said straightforwardly. "The appointment book?" When the two heard this, they were all puzzled. Could it be! After that, Chiba seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly raised his head, his gaze fell on the face of the sun. "This is the appointment letter of three generations of Hokage to Miss Xuenai as the deputy commander of the defense force. I came over and handed it to her on the order of the Patriarch. This matter has been settled." Hyuga Risashi spoke straightforwardly, explaining their doubts, and staring at Chiba closely. what? Xuenai, deputy commander? Or the defense force? Hearing these words, Hongyan was stunned again, filled with surprise and doubts, Xuena''s position in the village, he also knew that the deputy commander of the defense force would never fall on her. Although the defense forces belong to the rear forces, they belong to the ranks of dangerous forces. The village will never allow a direct line of the Hyuga clan to participate in it, and it is impossible for the Hyuga clan to allow it. How is this going? To be honest, Hongyan is a bit dumb. However, he was dumbfounded, but Chiba was plain, after all, he proposed this plan. Did the three generations of Hokage give the Hyuga family the right to choose their own candidates? Why did you choose Xue Na? But... it doesn''t seem to be unreasonable. Xuenai has made great achievements after all, and it is enough to prove her strength. Her achievements and strength, as the deputy commander, there is no problem. Moreover, it was ordered by the owner, and I am afraid that Shinsuke Hyuga could not stop it. But... an eldest lady who lives outside, or the eldest lady who lives with the son of a traitor whom the village dislikes, the Hyuga family, will give her this position? This position is not only very important~www.novelhall.com~, but it is also a non-dangerous idle position. Will the head of the Hyuga family really give this rebellious little girl? Although Chiba understands, he is full of doubts in his heart. The civilian deputy commander is basically a good position that can accumulate merit and fame without any effort. For this kind of family that bears a noble name, let the next Patriarch sit. Is the best choice. And the next Patriarch is undoubtedly Hyuga Nissu, definitely not Xuena. "Mr. Nissha, can you tell us in detail?" Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help frowning, and even though polite, he couldn''t dispute it. So keen... Seeing Chiba''s expression, Hyuga Ripple was slightly startled, and a few different colors flashed in his eyes. No wonder, Uncle Jinsuke, let Xuena live here. "of course." When the thought came out, Hyuga Nissa said simply. Chapter 677： Come to split up "Then, if you have time to split up, do you remember where the practice field is? It''s been a long time since I played with you." Hyuga Nissa turned his head and looked at the two teenagers standing at the door. The candlelight in the house stretched the three people''s shadows long, and seemed to sway a little. "Ok." Chiba nodded, with a slight smile on his lips. "Ok." Hinata Nisasa also smiled and nodded, then turned around and started to leave. "Then I went straight to the dispensing room, how about you?" After watching the Nipples leave and sinking into the woods, Chiba turned his head, looked at Hongyan, and asked. "I continue to read novels, and the deadline for the task is approaching. If I can''t finish reading by tomorrow and finish the review, the task will be deemed a failure." Hongyan said. "Come on, then." Chiba nodded, and then walked to a new hut on the left side connected to the kitchen. It was made by Hongyan that day when he was fine. After all, when configuring medicines, it is inevitable that there will be some that are not medicinal. Generally speaking, the medicinal taste is not a good taste. Originally, Chiba planned to make it on the small square table in the room where their bed is located, but the next morning Under the frowning expressions of Yukina and Nao pinching their noses, Hirohiko started work that day. "Ah, you too." Watching Chiba turn into the dispensing room, Hongyan spoke, then turned back to the room, picked up the novel and continued reading. After entering the dispensing room, a familiar smell of medicine rushed over her face, Chiba sniffed, and a wry smile broke out at the corners of her mouth. No matter how long, the smell still feels unpleasant. Frowning, Chiba walked to the dispensing table, and made such an evaluation in his heart for the medicinal taste mixed with the taste of cooked and crushed herbs and chemicals. Looking at the test tubes piled up on the dispensing table and various dispensing utensils, Chiba carefully opened a scroll on the table, and then took out the scroll recording the reaction of Hirohiko''s reagents and the scroll of his new vision , Began to compare. "about there" After a while, Chiba looked away from the three scrolls and landed on the dispensing utensils and test tubes on the table. These borrowed instruments really helped a lot. Unconsciously Chiba sighed. Of course, these test tubes and utensils cannot be bought by him. If you want to buy these things, Chiba estimates that you will have to sell the cabins, and it is estimated that no one will be interested in selling cabins, and compared to the previous life, the house is Naruto World, in fact, is not considered a luxury. In the village, the houses are even distributed uniformly by the village. Of course, the next generation has the right to inherit the houses of the previous generation. If you dont give up the right of inheritance, as long as the number of families matches the house allocation According to the regulations, you can continue to live. If you give up, you may be assigned another house. Of course, there are also private property, such as the land of the Hyuga and Uchiha clan, and the land of the major families of Konoha. Basically It is private property, and part of the villagers'' ancestral property is considered private property, but in general, most of it is public property. However, Konoha House has never been a scarce resource, and the allocation is very loose. Even now, there are still quite a few empty houses. As for the source of these test tubes and utensils, of course Chiba and Hiroshi Watanabe borrowed them. Based on the friendship between the two, Hiroshi Watanabe was not stingy. He directly assigned Chiba a set of equipment that was about to retire. It''s new. However, even though he is about to retire, Chiba is also very grateful. After all, these are medical equipment. Medical equipment and Konoha tubes are still quite strict. It is strictly forbidden to equip him with a non-medical staff. , I''m afraid to assign this set to himself, Hiroshi Watanabe did not spend less effort. "So..." After this glance, Chiba checked the herbal medicine next to him and the test tube with the bright light green liquid placed on the side sealed tightly, and took a breath. However, after the inspection, he didn''t start various experiments and make medicines as usual, but pursed his lips, frowned slightly, his hand touched a scroll in his arms. It is the appointment and dismissal of Xuena from the village. This matter, from what Hyuga Hisasa said, did not seem to be a strange thing. It was just that, using experience as a reason, Shinsuke Hyuga rejected his appointment as the deputy commander and let Xuena take office. But is this really the case inside? It is now in the latter part of the Three World Wars, and the ages of Hyuga and Hyuga are about the same, and the Hyuga clan is about to undergo a power change. Is there anything in it that I don''t know? In other words, there are some things that Hyuga could not disclose. Shinsuke Hyuga let Xuena take office, it certainly can''t be as simple as experience. Speaking of experience, Xuena''s experience, and the task of deploying a defense map are enough to prove the strength of Xuena. Moreover, Shinsuke Hyuga let Yukuna live with me and let me protect it. It is a very strange thing. After all, the protection of the Hyuga clan is much stricter and safer than mine. Even Yukuna has made such a great contribution. , Did not let Xuena live back... I didn''t have much time to think about this before, but now it seems that this matter is really doubtful. Do I... Need to pay attention to Xuena''s situation? Thinking of this, Chiba gently put down his hand, and a trace of worry appeared on his face. After all, the Hyuga clan is also a sensitive family. Although he has always been politically innocent, there are still big problems in the internal family system. Especially for the bird in the cage, Chiba didn''t want Xuena to be branded. Although this kind of thing, it seems impossible now, after all, the merit of the defense map is there. However, seeing that Taki Mahaba was fighting for his own life at the beginning, and after he died, he was infamy and even harmed the "son" of Chiba to keep Shinsuke Hyuga''s clan status. One can imagine how cruel this system is. No matter what, I still have to pay attention to Xuena''s situation. Thinking this way, Chiba looked at the dispensing utensils and other test tubes containing liquids of various colors, hesitated, and finally shook his head. Lets put things aside for going to Hyuga''s house. During this time, Nao and that thing are more important. Xuena has been with me and will soon be the deputy commander. There will be no problems. As for what Shinsuke Hyuga is still guarding against, or what she is worried about Yuuki''s staying in the Hyuga family, I can''t find out at once. Shinsuke Hyuga has his plans, and it is impossible to be honest with me... There is no sign of bad things yet~www.novelhall.com~ Let''s just do it. Do not! Take the time to talk to Hongyan, two people are better than one, and Hongyan spends more time free than me, maybe it can help a lot. Thinking about it, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief. During this period of time, Hongyan is indeed more leisurely than him. After all, Hongyan''s writing wheel eye blood succession limit is really a kind of powerful switch. Even without diligent practice, Hongyan''s strength is constantly improving, and Hongyan''s route is consistent with Qian Ye is also different. After all, all of Chiba''s foundation is Bamen Dunjia, a forbidden technique that requires hard training. Without cultivation, there is no profit. This is incomparable. But it can not be said that Hongyan does not need to work hard, but the direction and method of efforts are different. "So, let''s start, Nasu''s new medicine can go further." And after thinking it through, Chiba no longer wasted time, started the medication configuration, and got busy. Not long after, the smell of medicine in this room full of medicinal smell seems to be more intense. Chapter 678： "Surprise" "Deputy commander of the defense force?" A nice exclamation broke the tranquility of the cabin in the early morning. Xuena looked at the appointment book in his hand in surprise. The temperament of the young lady who was cultivated by the tutor from small to large suddenly disappeared, as if she had met someone Half of the "surprise" little girl who was enough to frighten her, in her wide snow-white eyes, there was a reflection of a slightly embarrassed Chiba. "Well, after you slept yesterday, Mr. Nissa brought it here. Starting tomorrow, you will be the deputy commander of the defense force." Chiba spoke truthfully. Oops, I feel that Xuena doesn''t like this position... Such a thought passed in his mind. "Brother Nissa is here? Why don''t you wake me up?" And then, Xue Na''s reaction was to make Chiba stunned for a moment. The eldest lady, who was so elegant in every move, stomped her foot like a little girl, looking very upset. "Uh" Seeing Yukina''s abnormal behavior, Chiba was speechless, even after washing the door and returning to the house, Hirohiko was stunned on the spot, the poker face on his face melted into the same surprise as Chiba. Words. "Ah, yes... I''m sorry, I''m so excited..." In the next second, Xuena seemed to be aware of her gaffe. Seeing Chiba''s stunned look, her heart jumped, her small face flushed, and she almost took a half step back, and said hurriedly: "It''s just that I have been almost always Brother Nissa looked at him when he grew up. Rouquan was also taught by Brother Nissa. After living here, I haven''t seen Brother Nissa for a long time, so I heard him and came... so... this... Im kind of...that..." However, at the end of the explanation, Xue Nai had lowered her head, her white neck was flushed, and her voice could hardly be heard. From a young age, it is almost daily difference to see the big? Shinsuke Hyuga... Didn''t you watch her grow up? At this moment, Chiba''s attention was no longer on Xuena''s last hesitation, but on the previous few sentences. Shinsuke Hyuga didn''t watch Yukina grow up, but seeing Yukina''s reaction just now, Yuuki''s feelings for Hyuga Hisashi are very strong, and this is not a feeling that can be obtained by teaching some soft fist. In other words, Xuena was thrown to Hinata Nissa since she was a child. why? Shinsuke Hyuga didn''t take care of Yukina directly. Even if he devoted himself to teaching Hyuga Yukiyo Fist, and taking care of his own daughter, it was not the only choice. And if it is to be handed over to others, why not Hinata? If Yukana and Hinata are in a better relationship, as the later owner of the family, Hyuga will be the same as his brother, the current owner. Every effort was made to ensure Xuenai''s clan status and prevent Xuena from being branded as a caged bird. Although Hyuga Nizu looks inferior to Hyuga Nissa, his future strength, judging from his flying ten-tail tail, the power of his soft fist is also extremely powerful, and it may not be useless. Judging from the growth of Xuena, it is also a good choice. It doesn''t make sense... So why did Shinsuke Hyuga give Yukana to Hyuga? When Xue Nai was young, Nissan should have been branded as a caged bird, and it was impossible to inherit the position of Patriarch. This is not a bet at all, it''s just like giving up Xuena! But this is impossible again. Shinsuke Hyuga''s protection of Yukna is absolutely sincere. Although he forced Yukuna to run away from home at the beginning, he was entirely to protect Yukna. This can still be seen. . Shinsuke Hyuga, I can''t understand what I do. A series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, but his heart was filled with doubts. This time, he really couldn''t rest assured that he put aside Yukina''s affairs. Hyuga Shinsuke''s abnormality made Chiba completely worried. Woke up. Xuenai''s situation may not be as optimistic as expected! Shinsuke Hyuga was hiding something from her because it was for Yuuna, so she couldn''t see anything during her performance. How to do? Thinking of this, Chiba frowned. The timing of this discovery is really too late! Now, he is so busy every day that he only has time to sleep. He even wants to exercise his hands and feet even after eating. He even plans to grit his teeth and borrow money from Kakashi. The next three specifications of weight-bearing props are about to be bought. . His current physical fitness has risen too fast, and the weight-bearing props of the current specifications are almost useless. "cough!" At this moment, Hongyan at the door flashed Guanghua, the color of stunnedness disappeared suddenly, and he coughed hurriedly. Forget about Xuena and apologize to me now! Obviously, Hongyan''s cough pulled Chiba back from his thoughts. He immediately raised his head and said, "Ah...it''s okay, you can be ashamed as much. We don''t need to be so polite between us." Xu is Xuenai''s gesture of running away almost in the next second, and Xu is full of apologies on that pretty face, making Chiba''s words after raising his head a bit rush, and under this rush, the words are a little incoherent. It seemed to others that Qianye was panicking. It''s so strange...Qianba is not calm? Could it be... Hearing Chiba''s words, Hongyan''s eyes slowly widened, his expression unbelievable. Did this guy... finally get the hang of it? I finally realized that Xuena liked him...No, finally realized that Xuena was a girl, a beautiful girl? At this moment, Hongyan suddenly realized that he seemed to have tears in his eyes. Great, this guy finally got the hang of it! That''s great, great! No, I''m going to tell Nao about this, and Teacher Kushina. After going to the hospital today, I will tell Mrs. Kushina. I don''t know what kind of expression Mr. Jiu Xinnai will have when he hears this news. Hongyan thought very excitedly. "Um... well, I... I know, sorry, I... I... goodbye!" But at this moment, when Chiba''s words were about to fall, Xuena suddenly took the road and fled, and ran up to the second floor directly, as if he hadn''t heard Chiba''s words at all~www.novelhall.com ~Uh... Seeing Xuena running away, Chiba''s mouth twitched. Did I say something wrong? He was inexplicable. Uh...have you changed Yuuki''s chain now? And seeing this scene, the two people who had just appeared in Hongyan''s mind were facing each other, the blushing cheeks filled with the taste of love suddenly shattered, and they all broke with a snap, and the whole person froze. How urgent are these two guys! Behind Chiba''s embarrassment, Hongyan looked melancholy, and the whole person seemed to be covered by a diagonal black line. I feel that looking at them, I can write a novel, without even thinking about the name, just call it-I really want to tell you... At the same time, there was such a desperate thought in his mind. Chapter 679： How did you bully? "How did you bully Xuena again." Half an hour later, at the cabin, Nao slowly walked down the stairs and said helplessly. "Hey? Me?" At this time, Chiba had finished washing and was rolling up his bed, and Hirohiko had already left the house, and when he heard Nao''s words, he was stunned and said. "Apart from you, who else is Hongyan, who can''t produce three sentences for a long time, and greets Xuena politely at best. How can you keep Xuena in the bed without three sentences like you? , I didn''t want to come out after covering the first half an hour?" Hearing Chibas words of hindsight, Nao said unceremoniously. In his words, he was full of blame, and it was the kind of blame and dissatisfaction that didnt have any room for it. Her unique clear voice sounded like ice water, which made people feel good and cool. Put Xuena in the bed and don''t want to come out for half an hour? After hearing the words, Chiba was taken aback again. Just now... Yuuna was really angry? Because I didn''t wake her up? That said, the relationship between her and Nikkei is really good, and it is even possible that she rarely meets at ordinary times, or has not seen each other for a long time, so she is so angry. It''s no wonder that Xuena''s angry face flushed back... It turned out that it was really my fault, patronizing let her rest. As a ninja, it didn''t matter if she stayed up late for two or three days, and it was not bad for a short while. After all, it''s really nothing to sleep and meet your brother who has been taking care of yourself. Oh, good intentions to do bad things! You shouldnt listen to Hyuga Nikkei... Well, maybe Hyuga Nikkei wants to see Yukana too. The sentence Dont wake up is just a polite... Hyuga Hisashi is also considered to be Yukuna''s elders, and should be very fond of Yukna, otherwise the relationship between the two will not be so good, and even the appointment letter was given by him. It seems that I am still too weak in interpersonal communication... And in this daze, a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "Sorry, it''s my fault." Then, Chiba immediately chose to apologize. He felt that this matter was indeed wrong for him. Now the Hyuga clan must be very sensitive to the issue of power change, and Yukina, as the descendant of the Hyuga clan, actually has the right to inherit the Hyuga clan. Yes, even though she is a girl, and the status of Hyuga Nissan is basically a certainty, but there are always unspeakable taboos about power struggles and matters between nobles. It may be because of Xuena that she and Hyuga Nissa could not have much contact. After all, although Hyuga Nissara is a separation of families, but the status is special after all, and the expectations of the separation of families are very high. This is already a kind of sensitivity in itself. Therefore, it is definitely not easy for Yukina and Hyuga to meet each other. The delivery of the appointment letter is just a good opportunity. In Chibas perception, he destroyed this opportunity. This apology is sincere and sincere. . This guy definitely thought of other places, and then didn''t know what brain circuit he went through, thinking that the mistake was his own. Presumably, he thought of the relationship between Hyuga Nissa and Yukina, and then apologized for not waking up Yukina yesterday. He never thought that Yukina could not face him because he was gaffes in front of him... Moreover, he definitely feels that his communication skills need to be improved. It must be so. Hearing this sentence, Nao thought of this series very clearly, and said: "You are not saved." "Uh" In response to Naos response, Chiba''s mouth twitched, but he did not say anything to counterattack, because this more than a month of experience told him that he should never refute Nao, he would be said to be miserable, if Kushinas fist was If it is a hard threat, then Nao''s mouth is a soft threat. Moreover, in terms of IQ, Nao is absolutely equal to herself, even above herself, although she can''t see, but she is more scary than most people who can see. Even during this month, his thoughts were seen through by Nao several times, but Nao mostly made fun of him, and by the way showed that he had seen through his thoughts, which surprised him. However, in the end, she opened one eye and closed one eye, and also ridiculed her, and did not mean to object. Even, sometimes, Chiba felt that this girl was a little unfathomable. After all, he had a deep understanding of the psychological pressure of being seen through this time. This unfathomable perception will naturally arise. "Forget it, I don''t bother to talk about you. So, do you plan to let Xuena be the commander of the defense force? The defense force is a regular combat force, but it will involve combat. You don''t worry about Xuenai. Is it safe?" At this moment, Nao stepped on the floor with a click, and then a clear voice came. "The three generations of Hokage''s orders are all down, and I can''t help it." Chiba sighed and said helplessly. Even so, it is still quite good for Xuena to be the deputy commander of the defense force. There is nothing to fight. As the deputy commander, the defense force cannot put her in danger. It can be said that the entire defense force They would protect her and kill two birds with one stone. Maybe Hyuga Shinsuke let Yukuna take office, but this is not necessarily the purpose. This thought was in his mind. "Oh, is it so?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Nao stopped, looked at where Chiba was with his eyes closed, and said. This Nao, can''t guess something again? Chiba''s eyes reflected the tightly closed eyes on Nao''s beautiful face, and his shoulders shrugged for no reason, an unpleasant feeling rushed into his head. "How did I hear that you were talking to the third generation of Hokage." And the next second, Nao''s second half of the sentence came. "The things decided by the three generations of Hokage, even if they can be said, can''t be changed." Chiba''s mouth twitched again, and he explained. Absolutely...absolutely... what she saw! But his mind was full of this thought. However, after that, Nao remained silent for a long time, just "watching" him, and sighed when Chiba got a little hairy back, and said, "Forget it, no matter what I say, Xuena is stupid. Girl, wont believe me either." During the words, Nao seemed to abandon the topic and walked directly to the kitchen room. It seems that it is really Chiba... And in her heart, she seemed to understand something. "Uh" Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba blinked, "watching" Nao as he walked into the kitchen, quite speechless. Really see it? No way And his heart is full of suspicion. "You two, seem to be clever, but you are actually stupid!" At this time, just when Chiba was suspicious, Nao''s voice came from the kitchen, speaking very lightly. She saw it! As soon as he said this, Qianye was shocked, his face flashed, but soon he calmed down, watching the trembling gray cloth curtain that fell because the person who lifted the curtain let go, his brows were slightly frowned. stand up. Xuena and I... Stupid? Chapter 680： Is the change really enough? "Four thousand, five hundred and twelve, four thousand, five hundred and thirteen..." The afterglow of the setting sun coated the cabin and the young man behind the cabin who was sitting hard and sitting push-ups with a layer of gold. Glistening sweat beads dripped from Chibas chin, splashing drops on the ground. Drops of water. There are more than four hundred. He will finish todays daily physical training. After dinner and sword-swing training, he will continue to study drug configuration. However, at this moment, he has nothing to do with subconscious calculations. In addition to his own training numbers, there is another thought in his heart. I feel that I still have to apologize to Xuena, this matter, I still apologize, let Xuena feel better. Yes, he is still struggling with things this morning. As for the conversation with Nao, he didnt think about it anymore. Tomorrow is the day when Yukana takes office. No matter what Nao sees, this fact cannot be changed. His The "killing two birds with one stone" is still there, and Nao has no reason to object. As for Nao, she has gone out with Yukana now, and when she went out, she slammed him severely. By the way, he said he would be back later, and he had already made dinner. Chiba has no opinion on this. First of all, Yukina absolutely can''t touch the spatula. Secondly, Nao can''t touch either. After all, she is blind. Third, according to the schedule, it is not Hiroshiko on duty today. In summary, he is indeed cooking today. Then, after Nao and Yukina went out, he started training. Except for cooking and eating for an hour in the middle, Chiba did not stop these trainings. Of course, he basically did this for more than a month. , Today is actually a very ordinary day. "Four thousand, nine hundred and ninety-nine... five thousand!" As the sun slanted to the west, it gradually sank into the horizon, and night fell in this remote corner of Konoha Village. And Chiba also finished the last of daily physical training. "puff!" A slight sound of physical landing sounded at the back of the cabin, Chiba panting heavily, lying on the ground in a big font, sweat rolling off his body. Look at the sky, it''s almost seven o''clock now, why haven''t any of them come back? Today, I didnt say who Im going to eat. At this time, a trace of doubt arose in Chiba''s heart. There was no movement in the room, nor any candlelight, and it was obvious that the three had not returned. Speaking of it, Hongyan didn''t come back. He just went to the hospital for a check. He didn''t come back for a whole day. Even if he had a full body check, it would be enough to add half an afternoon in the morning. There will be no accidents... In addition to doubts, Chiba is also a little worried, but this is in the village of Konoha after all, and the annihilation plan has not yet begun. Although the defense forces have been mobilized, their vigilance is higher than before. He is not worried about Hongyan''s presence. What will happen in the village. As for Hirohiko''s injury, although Chiba asked him to go for an examination, that was also a precaution. Chiba didn''t think Hirohiko would be seriously injured. So after resting for a while, Chiba got up from the ground and walked directly into the bathroom, taking a cold shower happily. In the refreshing, Chiba stepped into the kitchen and lit the candle. He was preparing to start a fire and cook, suddenly, his movements stopped and pulled down. And his gaze fell on a photo frame on the kitchen cabinet. Inside the frame is a group photo. A group photo of Jiuxinaban on the second-generation Hokage Rock Statue. At this moment, Qianye''s heart suddenly floated on the rock statue at that time, and he was shaken to change his destiny in the future. Is it really enough to change the fate of the soil? Will Jiu Xin Na really not die? Can all tragedies end? In an instant, several thoughts flashed in his mind, all full of doubts, and even his face changed a little, a sense of powerlessness for no reason, surged in his mind. Do not! It is not a question sentence, but all tragedies must be brought to an end! But soon, Qianye shook his head severely, threw these doubts away, and shook off all those sway, then he took a deep breath. Moreover, not only the fate of Kushina, but also the affairs of Yukina, Hirohiko and Nao, everything I must consider, and everything I must protect! I have to perfect all plans and make backup plans to ensure the highest success rate or even a 100% success rate. Everything must be considered! right now Thinking about it, Qianye narrowed his eyes slightly, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes. "I am back." At this time, Hongyan''s slightly tired voice remembered being in the house, and then the sound of the front door being pushed open. With the sound of footsteps, the grey cloth curtain was pulled open soon, and Hongyan''s head poked in. "Chiba? Are you alone?" Hongyan was slightly surprised when he saw Chiba alone, and asked. However, just the next second after this opening, Chiba suddenly turned his head, eyes burning, looking at Hirohiko, and eagerly said: "Hirohiko, do you still have a match with Hyuga Xueying now? " "Ok?" Hearing Chiba''s eager words and expressions, Hirohiko was taken aback for a moment. He obviously didn''t expect Chiba to ask this question, and he seemed a little aggressive. For a while, he couldn''t speak. "You and Hyuga Xueying, do the weekly duels continue?" Chiba quickly repeated it, her eyes blazing a bit aggressively. "Well, yes, there will be one tomorrow." Hongyan nodded in amazement, and answered subconsciously, not turning his head a bit. Chiba and Xueying were born on the wrong path, so they pinch when they meet. Isn''t it basically impossible to put Xueying in front of Chiba? Why did Chiba suddenly ask about Xueying? And then a question popped up in his heart. "Very well, I want you once a week to become twice a week." Before Hongyan''s words fell, Chiba''s aggressive eyes flashed with brilliance, as if he had got the answer most wanted. Once a week becomes twice a week, what is this going on? Hongyan didn''t know why. "I need you to collect as much information as possible about Yukata at Hyuga''s house, or about the information between Shinsuke Hyuga, Yukina, and Hyuga Nissa. Some sideballs are also fine. I need to know as much as possible about the current Hyuga clan. Happening." However, without waiting for Hirohiko''s question this time, Chiba told him what he wanted to do. Hey? This... What does Chiba want to know about the Hyuga clan? And it''s the information of the Zong family''s direct line... It''s not that easy, and it''s definitely not an allowed thing! Chiba wants to investigate the Hyuga clan? Hearing this, Hongyan blinked his eyes, stunned and confused, filling his eyes. "Can it be done?" And just at the stall where his thoughts flashed, Chiba''s words came again. "I know." As soon as these words came out, Hongyan''s face was stunned, but he simply accepted it. In any case, Chiba can''t do anything against Yukina. I''m afraid he has noticed something, so he asked me to investigate. And this matter, Xue Na should not let her know. In Hongyan''s mind, such a thought flashed through for the first time. "Well, thank you..." Hearing Hongyan''s affirmative reply, Chiba nodded thoughtfully and responded. During the words, his brows furrowed quietly, his eyes moved quickly left and right, as if thinking quickly. Seeing the appearance of Chiba, Hongyan opened his mouth, and the doubt in his heart was not questioned after all. Don''t bother him~www.novelhall.com~ and ask later. He thought so. "we are back!" At this time, two crisp female voices came from the front door, followed by a "squeak" door opening. "Xunai, you just came back. Tomorrow after you take office, help me sort out all the actions and plans of Watanabe Kenshin, as well as the intelligence of the defense forces, sort out a copy every day, and give it to me!" Hearing this sound, Chiba suddenly bypassed Hirohiko, opened the curtain, and walked away quickly. Chiba...what''s wrong? Seeing this scene, Hirohiko was a little confused. It was the first time that he saw Chiba looking so worried. "Hey?" And Hongyan was in a daze, outside the kitchen room, and after a long period of silence, Xue Na''s astonishment came. Chapter 681： Its also fooled... The next day, night, cabin. "Give you." Xuena looked at the slightly exhausted Chiba who lifted the grey cloth curtain, and handed out the scroll in his hand. "this is" Qianye was taken aback for a moment, looked at the scroll, took it subconsciously, and stepped inside at the same time. "Today, all the decisions of Chief Watanabe, all the intelligence materials that he consulted, and all the intelligence materials he consulted, as well as the changes in the defense forces, and the intelligence records obtained from the investigation, are all on it." Xuena rubbed her temples and said, but while she was talking, she sat down a little tired, obviously a bit tired on the first day. That''s right, today is the day when Xuena takes office in the defense force. After all, it was an order of the three generations of Hokage, and there is an appendix to the family head of the Hyuga clan in the appointment letter of Xuena. Although Xuena is a little unwilling, he still has to go to office. And looking at her appearance at this time, today, it seems that she is a bit exhausted. "Tired?" Chiba looked at the scroll in his hand and at Xuena again, his face a little surprised. Yesterday, he asked Xuena to sort out the situation of Watanabe Kenshin''s implementation plan. Although Xuena was surprised, he still agreed. However, Chiba did not expect that only the first day had passed, Xuena began to organize and bring back information for herself. At this moment, a warm current surged in his heart for no reason. In his thoughts, this scroll of information about Watanabe Kenshin would take a while to reach his own hands. It would take two or three days or even a week for Xuena to adapt to that side. Work, and then bring back this information to yourself. Looking at Xuenai''s tired look again, one can imagine how much she has worked hard for this information, and it can be seen how much she values ??herself. "Fortunately, I''ll take a shower." Hearing Chiba''s words, the tired look on Xue Nai''s face seemed to fade, shook her head, smiled slightly, and then stood up. "Oh, if you go upstairs, call Nao, let her get up, and it''s almost time for dinner." Chiba quickly gave way, and when Xuena passed by, he said. "Oh." Xuena responded and dragged his tired steps upstairs to get a change of clothes. After hearing the sound of opening and closing, Chiba''s eyes fell on the scroll, frowning slightly. To Watanabe Kenshin, he was still a little worried. Originally, Chiba had no doubts about Watanabe Kenshin, nor did he have any doubts about his abilities. There was no need for Xuena to do this, but he saw Watanabe Kenshin going back that day. In response to his request, Chiba was very skeptical of Watanabe Kenshin''s state, and his mentality can be said to be a bit bad. Judging from his performance, Watanabe Kenshin has not yet fully recovered from his previous failures, and even feels a little bit of psychological shadow, showing a little lack of confidence, even to the extent that it doesn''t even matter if the commanding authority is handed over. Chiba even felt that he was afraid, and was evading command power and responsibility for command power. This made Chiba have to prepare a backup plan, and when he saw Xuena''s appointment letter, let Xuena visit him Watanabe Kenshin, lest his idea of ??making a big basket came into being. "Anyway, let''s do this first, the annihilation plan will start in a few days, and I hope nothing happens." Chiba whispered to himself, and then went straight to life and cooking. ... An hour later, after dinner, Xuenai went straight upstairs to rest. She looked really tired, but as she watched Xuenai''s figure disappear behind the gray cloth curtain, Chiba pursed her lips. "Does it hurt now?" At this time, Nao''s teasing voice sounded as clear as ice water. "Uh" In this regard, Chiba''s mouth twitched, but did not say much, just expressed embarrassment. Distressed... "So, you two are idiots." However, Nao did not let go of his plan, and said very rudely, and even brought Yukana in between the words. "cough!" Chiba coughed lightly, her face lowered hurriedly, spreading out the scroll that Xuena gave, and treating Nao, he had always treated Nao like Kushina. Besides, he didn''t have any reason to refute Nao. Although her words were not polite, there was no hostility in her tone. Although she usually behaved a little unkind or difficult to get close to, she I still care about everyone here in my own way. There are even the same fellows who often came to the cabin during that time, especially the one of her clan who often likes to lean on the old "Uchiha''s crane tail" in front of Hirohiko, and Uchiha takes soil. Basically, if you bring soil, you will be choked to death by her. The phrase "stupid brother" has basically become the standard for bringing soil. However, with Nao, the moment of bringing the soil and committing stupidity was almost lost. It can be seen that Nao''s way of caring should be this kind of undisguised expression. "When will Hongyan be back today?" As if perceiving Chiba''s silence as Jin''s attitude, Nao didn''t count it anymore, but changed to another question. While speaking, her hand was still moving steadily on the book, as if she was asking carelessly. "I don''t know, maybe it''s about nine o''clock, he is going to Hyuga''s house today." Chiba explained that after agreeing to him yesterday, Hongyan went to Hyuga''s house before dinner today, saying that it was Hyuga Xueying who had something to do with him and went to Cengfan by the way. But Chiba knew that Hirohiko had already begun to act. "Huh? Isn''t their duel scheduled for the weekend?" Hearing this, Naxu''s hand paused for a moment, and asked suspiciously. Could it be... Nao can detect this? In the tone of this sentence, Chiba seemed to have heard the question "What are you doing secretly again?" "Ah, I don''t know that." The cold air slowly surged from behind, and Qianye tilted his head slightly, and came with a universal answer of "I don''t know". "Oh, is that right?" Nao looked up and "looked" at Chiba. "Well~www.novelhall.com~ After all, I don''t know about them." Obviously, Chiba''s body stiffened a bit, and his head lowered deeper. "Well, then I''ll go to bed first." After that, Nao didn''t ask any more, but with a "pop", he closed the book heavily, then got up and left the kitchen. The sound of going upstairs was heard as the door opened and closed. Stopped, everything returned to silence. It can be considered a fool. Chiba wiped off his sweat quietly. Hirohiko had made it clear before that he could not let Nao know about the investigation of Hyuga. He can''t be exposed. At least, nothing could be said, even if Nao had already noticed something. After a sigh of relief, Chiba''s attention was focused on Xuena''s intelligence scroll, but after a glance, Chiba''s eyes slowly widened, and a look of surprise slowly emerged. . This information... Xuena, could it be said that he has a talent for being an intelligence officer? Chapter 682： Complete "Huh...finally finished." In the sway of the candlelight, Chiba put down the pen and took a long breath. Then he looked at the three scrolls next to him, and sighed in his heart: The lossy Xuena has sent me such a high-quality summary of intelligence in the past three days. If she hadn''t compiled this information, I am afraid that I would not be able to completely perfect the annihilation plan. But now, as long as Watanabe Kenshin can follow the above, then even those enemies are cunning, they will definitely get into the net! It is also timely, and the plan has been made before the action tomorrow. Thinking, Chiba smiled at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes fell on the drier scroll. At this time, the scroll was already full of tiny prints, and it seemed that there were many paragraphs. Before each paragraph, there were triangles, Circles, black dots...Various beginnings, and at the bottom of the scroll, there is a specific sequence of the beginning symbols. It can be seen that this is a very detailed and interlocking one. plan. It is more detailed and more complete than the decoy plan in the previous deployment map task. "What''s the matter? It''s so laughing...er..." At this moment, Hirohikos voice came from the other side, and he looked up slightly, his gaze turned away from the novel, and fell on Chibas face, and when he saw the smile on Chibas mouth, he couldnt help but start saying . As for Chiba''s smile, she didn''t know how to describe it until she reached her throat. After all, he felt that the two adjectives "insidious" or "treacherously triumphant" were not very good to describe Chiba. "Nothing, what about you, how are you looking?" Chiba, who had broken his mind, seemed to be very happy, and asked about Hirohiko''s situation. This guy seems to have received the task of the original publishing house. This time I heard that it was named, and the salary was 30% higher. Chiba felt that if Hirohiko had arrived in his previous life, he would have a great future as an editor, and he would not even be a novelist. for sure. "Fortunately, time should be too late." Hongyan looked at the passage he saw, and then looked at Chiba again, with a look of astonishment on his face. Obviously he did not expect Chiba to ask this, but he replied subconsciously. To be honest, he thought this novel was a bit boring, not as good-looking as the previous one. Although the previous one did not seem to be a big fire, the description of the protagonist''s perseverance was very inspiring. Moreover, the situation of the protagonist in the book seems a bit similar to Chiba, although only in terms of perseverance. "Oh, isn''t it pretty?" Chiba rolls up the ink-dried scroll while freely speaking. From Hongyan''s tone, he can hear that Hongyan doesn''t seem to be very enthusiastic about this novel. Compared with the previous "What Sexual Ninja" Up, the degree of enthusiasm is completely different. Well, let Xuena give it to Kenshin Watanabe tomorrow morning. And in his mind, it was such a thought. "Well, generally, don''t you need my help with that matter?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko commented on the novel very generally, then pointed to the scroll that Chiba had rolled up and said. help? As soon as these words came out, Chiba''s hand stopped. He looked at the scroll in his hand, and at Hirohiko who had a poker face on the opposite panel, and then at the scroll. Maybe Hongyan can really help me! Suddenly, his inspiration flashed, and he said, "Although it may be a little hasty, can you help me lie in ambush somewhere?" ambush? Hearing this, Hong Yan was taken aback for a moment and looked at the scroll in Chiba''s hand. Is there an enemy in the village? Chiba was planning something silently. He glanced at the scroll next to him just now. I remember that those were the scrolls that Xuena brought back, and Xuena recently served as the deputy commander of the defense force, who was in the defense of the village. thing? Strangely, didn''t Chiba reject Watanabe Kenshin? Why are you still worrying? Thinking of this, Hongyan nodded, and said, "Well, yes, I feel a little rusty in my body during this period of time. I just got to exercise." "That''s a great help, you see, this is a specific plan." After receiving a positive answer from Hirohiko, Chiba hurriedly handed the scroll in his hand to Hirohiko. Is it really a matter of defense? After taking Chiba''s scroll, he glanced subconsciously, and such a thought came to his mind, but after this thought, his eyes widened slightly, and the speed of reading the scroll suddenly increased. This is... the plan? After reading it, Hongyan was shocked. "how about it?" At this time, Chiba asked. "Wait a minute, I''ll look at it again, and give me Xuena''s scroll by the way. Isn''t that specific?" However, when Chiba''s questioning, Hongyan didn''t lift his head, and looked up again, and he even helped Chiba. "Oh, look." Chiba didn''t care, and handed him the three intelligence scrolls that Xuena brought back, and then smashed them in the leather bag of the small square table. Incredible! It''s incredible! Is this really the plan? It looks like something is about to happen! If this plan is successful, Chiba''s tactical and strategic capabilities will be too strong, no matter where the plan is made, it is almost creating the fate of the enemy! After reading it carefully again, Hongyan''s eyes widened uncontrollably, and he was shocked for a long time and couldn''t calm down. His lips were slightly opened, but he was speechless. This plan...this plan... too frightening! This is not to speculate on the enemy''s actions to prevent and counterattack, but to let the enemy act according to his own vision! Is this guy Chiba really a human? At this moment, he could hardly believe his eyes. "Oh, and also, this is Nao''s new medicine. The mildness has been greatly improved, and the effect should be improved by 30%. I have drunk it and there are no side effects. Nao will definitely be able to bear it. I also changed the taste to Nao''s favorite. It smells of fruit." At this time, Chiba made two glass vials out of the purse. They contained light yellow liquid~www.novelhall.com~ Today, I really can put a lot of worry down, this new medicine has also made a big breakthrough, and it can be concentrated. Im sure Im on the right track. Then I just need to continue to concentrate on the herbal essence, and then make a reasonable configuration. In the end, it should be able to double the effect of Tsunade medicine. In terms of side effects, it cannot be said that there are no side effects. But basically it can maintain about 90% of the side effects of Tsunade''s medicine. With this medicine, although it can''t cure Nasu, it is enough to stabilize Nasu''s condition. It can also buy more time. When Kushina''s affairs are over, Nasu can be treated wholeheartedly. Now Watanabe Kenshin''s annihilation plan and Nao''s new medicine problem can basically be put down, and there will be a lot of time. So, let''s put that idea into practice! In Chiba''s heart, there was a sigh of relief and joy again. I always feel that Chiba has already moved in an inhuman direction. At this moment, when he looked up and saw the glass vial, for some reason, Hongyan had such a thought in his heart. Chapter 683： Princess Princess Next, on the next day, the completed plan was handed over to Yukina, and she was asked to give it to Watanabe Kenshin when Watanabe Kenshin felt something was wrong, Chibas days entered a stable period again, every morning After getting up until dinner time, I spent training. In the evening, I continued to concentrate the medicine step by step. The medicine was adjusted to be mild. By the way, I tried the medicine by myself. I occasionally got diarrhea because of the medicine. It''s been a daily routine for more than a month. In fact, the frequency of diarrhea has been absolutely reduced. After doing all this, Chibas time is no longer so urgent that she has to sleep after finishing it. Chiba has at least one hour of free time. However, Chiba did not turn this hour into sleep time, nor did he perfect two self-made ninjutsu, but used it to think, think about everything that can be thought, and travel through the Naruto world for the past ten years. He developed the eight-door model, the eight-door Dunjia who mastered the cultivation method, his own ninjutsu talent, the experience he can obtain in battle, everything, he tried hard to think, remember, and absorb all the knowledge and information he could learn. . At the same time, he calmed down the unavoidable slight irritability that was due to the approaching battle of Shen Wu Bi Bridge, and then, an hour later, turned off the lights to sleep. As for defense, there have been some rumors among the ninjas. For example, the defense forces have recently adjusted their garrison movements frequently, and the new and old commanders have new actions. In short, the ninjas in the village know that the defense forces now have actions. I just dont know what the action is, and I dont have too much guessing. As a ninja, as a war force, they are similar to the soldiers in the previous life. There are some things that they cant guess if they can guess. If they guessed it, they would doubt the feasibility of these actions. Even if they could guess the action, wouldn''t the enemy be easier to guess? Isn''t that doomed to fail? The reason why a commander is a commander always has something extraordinary or unique, otherwise how can he lead them to victory? And Chibas actions against defense are not right, but he knows more than these ordinary ninjas. First, he made the annihilation plan. This time, Watanabe Kenshin also strictly implemented his plan. Second, there is The "little spy" is here, and Chiba is also very familiar with Watanabe Kenshin and the progress of the annihilation plan. When Xuena comes back every day, he will bring him all the information useful to him that day. , And it is obvious that this information has been screened. It can be seen that Xue Nai has worked hard in this regard. After coming into contact with this information, Chiba also believed that Watanabe Kenshin had the strength and ability, at least in commanding large-scale battles or wars, he had abandoned Chiba a few blocks, so much coordination work, Watanabe Kenshin can be said to be handy and not messy. Originally Chiba''s worries about completing some complicated steps in the plan, Watanabe Kenshin''s worries that there might be leaks, has completely disappeared. This also allows him to spend less energy in this area and concentrate on training. And the understanding of the progress of the annihilation plan also made Chiba very relieved that in the current situation, everything is within expectation, or in other words, within an expected possibility. In other words, it is entirely within the scope of the annihilation plan he formulated. He has already stated the handling method. Moreover, Watanabe Kenshin should also find it reasonable. In this case, he should Will give priority to the implementation of their own handling methods. "Is this really all right?" On this day, at this moment, the evening of a normal day, Xuenai, who took the post of deputy commander, was carrying a basket while looking at Chiba who was holding a large bag for help, and asked. During this period of time, because she was already the deputy commander of the defense force and Chiba had been training desperately, Hirohiko sometimes disappeared mysteriously. Naos eyes were inconvenient, so the food in the house often ran out, sometimes even cooking. The ingredients were gone at the time of the day. On this day, she took advantage of getting off work early and todays Chiba training ended early, so she pulled him out and bought as many ingredients as possible to avoid the embarrassing situation of nothing when cooking. . "Well, it''s okay." Chiba was slightly startled when he heard Yukana''s sudden question, trying not to let the swaying big and small bags that were stacked high, fall off. Obviously, he didn''t understand what Yukana was referring to, but soon Then he realized that Xuena was asking about the annihilation plan. "However, now the defense forces go out wave after wave, and search forces are rotated every three days. Such frequent transfers are prone to unexpected loopholes. Now the defense forces have to request the third generation of Hokage to send more dark parts to covertly. Watch for possible loopholes." Xuena frowned. She knew that the annihilation plan was made by Chiba and had confidence in Chiba. However, the current situation is really puzzling. Moreover, this frequent search has no effect, not only If the enemy is found, there is no tendency for the enemy to invade the village. "Don''t worry, as long as the enemy''s goal is our village, then there is nothing wrong with doing so." Qianye''s eyes stared at the top package, walked cautiously, and said casually. "really?" Xuena''s brows frowned slightly. Although she knew that Chiba must have something to do, there must be some reason for him to do so, but she is always a little worried. She has now come into contact with the defense of the village. Although she does not participate in the battle, she She is responsible for sorting out the information, and she is not a fool. She also has her own deductions for many things. She also knows that the frontline defeat has even affected the morale of the defense forces. She knows how important this annihilation plan is. If the annihilation plan is perfectly successful, in addition to getting rid of the enemy, it can also boost morale. Even if the village side wins, it can give the frontline a booster and inspire the frontline fighters. "Has the scroll been given to Watanabe Kenshin?" Chiba did not answer Xuena directly, but asked instead. "Yes, five days ago, Captain Watanabe, who hadn''t heard from the enemy for a long time, noticed something was wrong, and I found an opportunity to give him the scroll." Xue Na said truthfully. "Then it will be fine, everything is as expected." Chiba still said flatly, even absent-mindedly, because the shaky package just now almost fell off, and he managed to stabilize it. When speaking, he was inevitably distracted. "Ok." Xuena looked at Chiba who was concentrating on holding the package, and sighed a little helplessly. Can''t you tell me? Have to hide it. But in her heart, she was quite angry. "Oh, by the way, you find an opportunity to remind Kenshin Watanabe, let him change the number every day." At this time, Chiba said again. "Yes Yes" Hearing this, Xue Nai frowned, and turned his head away, as if she had a strange perfunctory tone in her mouth. "Oh, it''s rare, do you buy groceries for a young couple?" At this time, a whistle of "shooing" sounded, and several heads gradually emerged from Konoha''s gate and the high wall, and one of them even shouted. Uh Suddenly, the two figures had a halt at the same time~www.novelhall.com~ Then, the head of Xue Na who was in front suddenly lowered, and the speed was accelerated suddenly. "Uh... Princess-sama is shy!" But at this time, the head that was not too big of a problem shouted again. Then there was a kind of laughter. Incidentally, it was mixed with "Chiba, you kid, take care of our princess," and "Dare to bully our princess, you will be finished", full of malicious laughter. Those guys! At this time, Xue Nai, who rushed back quickly, was blushing, and her shell teeth bit her lower lip tightly, ashamed and anxious. Be sure to give them the heaviest task next time! At the same time, Chiba listened to these words, glanced there, stepped to follow Xuena who was leaving quickly, and blinked. It seems that Xuena is very popular among the defense forces. And in his mind, it was such a thought. Chapter 684： Sincerely Still no news? In the Office of the Chief of the Defense Forces, Kenshin Watanabe looked at all the information today, frowning tightly, and a little anxiety in his heart. Its been a whole month, and its been twelve days since my deputy commander hinted that he sent a wave of search teams out every day, but neither the search troops nor the members of the Anbu on secondment with Lord Naruto in the village had anything to do with the enemy. There is no suspicious phenomenon. Every day, every day this month, the pressure on his shoulders deepened. After all, he knows how important this annihilation plan is to the village. If it fails, not only will the village be invaded, causing irreversible consequences, and even the frontline battle will collapse. Konoha will be completely defeated, and this defeat will be complete. Completely, even Konoha Village may be erased. "Master Xuena, can I trouble you to give this scroll to Tun, who is in charge of today''s shift?" After taking a slight breath, Watanabe Kenshin forcibly suppressed the anxiety, took out a scroll, and looked to his left. At this moment, on the left side of his desk, there is a slightly smaller office assistant, placed at a right angle of ninety degrees to his desk, except that it is slightly smaller than his own desk. , The files on this desk are stacked higher, burying the deputy commander inside. "Ok." But at this time, hearing Watanabe Kenshins words, from the thick pile of documents on the desk, walked out a pretty and beautiful girl. As she walked, her soft, dark hair floated out of the air. Arc. Then, after a reply, the girl took the scrolls simply and handed over three scrolls to Watanabe Kenshin''s hands by the way, saying: "Captain, this is all the intelligence and personnel of today''s day. Take a look at the summary of changes and actual personnel changes." After that, the girl turned around and walked directly outside in the afterglow of the evening. "This efficiency..." And watching the girl walk out all the way, Watanabe Kenshin, after confirming that the little princess of the Hyuga family had left, couldn''t help but exclaim. Sure enough, Chiba''s girlfriend is not just an empty shell like the only eldest lady in the Hyuga family... No matter how cumbersome the work is, it seems that it can be solved quickly when it comes to her, especially when it comes to organizing information, she can top ten people alone. In amazement, the thoughts of Watanabe Ken''s admiration in his confidence also kept flashing, and he couldn''t help thinking of the day when this eldest lady and the youngest deputy commander in Konoha''s history took office. Because it was the princess of the Hyuga family, and a ten-year-old beauty, and she also had a good reputation and fame in the village, on the day he took office, almost even the patrollers could not help but come to see this big Miss demeanor. Although, I can occasionally see this young lady''s figure, but it is basically impossible to have such close contact. After all, although the Hyuga clan is relatively close to the people, it is the first time that the eldest lady has come to hold an important position in the village. He actually expected this and was prepared, but just when he was ready to scold everyone. This eldest lady, who looked soft and weak, and elegant and a little inaccessible, got angry before her and severely scolded these trespassers. The patrol team frightened at the time were all embarrassed. The big men who had been fighting for a long time were all dumbfounded, and one by one went back to work. To be honest, he was also dumbfounded. Then, she quickly entered the working state. In this day, almost the entire defense force was scolded. For example, the intelligence was sent late. For example, the intelligence should be sent first. For example, personnel transfers must be recorded. , And mobilize the actual record, and it must be rapid, and even invented a "nameplate" recording method, which is to make the last three digits of everyones ninja number into a wooden sign, and then set up a nameplate wall at each post. The tail number of the ninja number records the actual situation of personnel transfers, which has reduced the time for personnel transfers by almost two-thirds. It is also the pioneering work of this princess, which makes it seem orderly to change personnel a day. To be honest, many things happened that day. If you want to write them down completely, Watanabe Kenshin can write tens of thousands of words. However, no matter what happens, "Sama Xuena" was originally called because she was the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. Kenshin Watanabe said it sincerely now. This girl is definitely not a vase, but owned by the Defense Forces. People''s "Princess Lord" is also sincere. In just one day, this princess conquered everyone with her personal charm. Sometimes, he even feels pity, but she is the princess of the Hyuga clan, if not, then her future may be more brilliant, instead of giving him a shot here and being a deputy commander. The defense forces seem to think this way, so everyone sincerely likes the princess, sincerely loves, and sincerely obeys orders, even, they have forgotten that she is only a ten year old. Little girl. Even, a lot of troublemakers gave all the famous geniuses in the village a place to see who is worthy of this young lady. In the end, everyone unanimously left two choices, which are the famous super geniuses of the village, "Taki Chiba" and "Hagi Kakashi". In the end, Chiba won ten votes and defeated "Hagi Kakashi". "Cassie" became the young genius most worthy of this princess. Of course, this is just a personal conjecture of these people. As the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, the possibility of intermarriage with foreigners is extremely low. The one who is most likely to be with this princess is the Hyuga Snow Eagle, the most genius of the same Zong family. "Uh... where did I think about it..." Thinking of this, Watanabe Kenshin twitched his mouth and gave a wry smile, unknowingly he seemed to start gossiping. "call" After this sound, Watanabe Kenshin smiled slightly and let out a long sigh. After these memories and gossip, the anxiety in his heart disappeared. At the same time, his slightly distracted attention because of his anxiety also concentrated, and then his eyes fell on the intelligence and various information of today''s day. By the way, I also spread out two scrolls written in beautiful tiny tiny letters, one of which has various triangles, dots and other paragraphs and remarks. Watanabe Kenshin, at some point, your emotional grasp is too bad, that''s why there will be mistakes. Although you are anxious, you have to calm down. You must never make the same mistake the last time! There can be no more unnecessary sacrifices! Looking at the two scrolls, Watanabe Kenshin took a deep breath, and the boy said to himself, "The three generations of Hokage chose you as the commander of the defense force, not me." words. Chiba means that I have the ability to make the plan successful! Today, he also understands the meaning of this sentence. "Princess Lord! New information!" And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ a member of the defense forces rushed in recklessly, and the first time he rushed in, he looked at the desk full of documents, and did not look at the commander in front of him. "What''s the matter, Master Xue Nai just went out, you can tell me directly." However, Watanabe Kenshin seemed to be accustomed to his subordinates'' ignorance of himself, and he didn''t care about it, just said it quite ordinary. "They...they..." Hearing this, the ninja also took a few breaths, Xu was too anxious, but couldn''t tell. "slower." Watanabe Kenshin frowned, and vaguely, he felt that this information might be important. Hearing the words of the captain, the ninja took a deep breath. "They, appeared!" Then, he almost roared the explosive news explosively. Chapter 685： try "Huh...huh..." A round of sunset hung in the western sky, radiating soft golden afterglow, shining on the young man who had just stood up behind the remote cabin in the village of Konoha, and was breathing out and breathing slightly. The daily training of 5000 base number started at 8 in the morning, and now it is finished at 4 in the afternoon, eight hours, or even eight hours. Moreover, after finishing, he can even feel that there is still energy left. Like before, I basically collapsed as soon as I was done, and I needed to rest for a while before proceeding with the next sword swing training. It seems that the 5000 base training is no longer an extreme training, it takes less time, and the effect... It''s getting worse. Chiba panted and looked at the sunset on the horizon. It was the first time he saw a complete sunset in this period of time. However, it seems that you can start trying. If you can adapt to such high-intensity training, then there shouldn''t be a big problem with that. Looking back from the setting sun, Chiba took a breath. It''s just that, in just two months, has my physical fitness really reached the level of violent chakras that can bear it? If it doesn''t work well, the injury is inevitable, and it may even be a serious injury, which may require hospitalization. And if you are hospitalized, it will waste a lot of time... No, even one day of hospitalization will waste a whole day, twenty-four hours! Will it be said in a while? It has only been two months, and there are still two months before the end of the year. It does not matter if you train for one month. Do you really want to start now? At the same time, he began to hesitate in his heart. However, this hesitation also flashed, and he quickly made up his mind. No, it is at this time to do it. If the body is still unable to load, then those violent chakras can also be a training method to develop physical fitness, but it is more intense than daily training. As long as it doesn''t explode and die, everything is possible. "boom!" And just as this thought flashed, a wristband-like thing fell down and hit the ground, and the smoke immediately rushed up, as if a heavy object fell on the muffled sound, the ground suddenly sank, forming A small pit with a diameter of 30 cm was formed. Then, with another "bang", a wristband fell to the ground, smoke and dust rushed up, and a small pit was formed. "Boom boom..." Afterwards, various small parts of the load-bearing props fell down and smashed into the ground, making a series of muffled noises, and a cloud of dust and smoke slowly floated from behind the cabin. ... Five minutes later, the smoke and dust slowly dissipated, exposing large and small pits that had been smashed out of the ground. Chiba lowered his head, looked at the special weight-bearing props on the ground deeply embedded in various parts of the ground, exhaled slowly, and then shook his hand. about there! Thinking about it, he took a slight breath, and as he breathed in, his skin began to redden a little, and the blue veins on his forehead slowly bulged. "Boom!" Suddenly, the violent chakra air flow suddenly exploded and evaporated up. Amid the sound of subtle collisions of stones, some small stones were slowly pulled up and slowly floated up. The fourth wound...open! Next, Bamen Dunjia, fifth... The hair was slowly fluttering upwards, Chiba concentrated, his fists clenched slightly, the violent chakra flowing inside the body, located above the abdomen, the fifth throttling-like acupuncture channel under the chest began to loosen, a little bit The more violent Chakra breath began to slowly escape to Chiba''s body. "Got..." In an instant, the surrounding stones that were dragged by the Chakra airflow were beating, but the floating stones seemed to be beating more violently. Some of them were slightly smaller and seemed to slowly float. Eight Gate Dunjia, the Fifth Gate... "I am back!" At this moment, Xue Nai''s voice came from the front door, and the familiar sound of opening the door. No way! At this moment, Chiba''s face suddenly changed, and the violent Chakra airflow "chicks" and disappeared instantly. "Fuck!" The floating pebbles lost their traction and crashed to the ground. No way, too reluctant! Not yet that time, not yet! The skin slowly returned to its original color, Chiba frowned, gasping in his mouth, a nosebleed, and slipped from his lips along his lips, dripping onto the weighted props somewhere in front of his feet, and followed This heavy prop seeps into the soil. Just two months of extreme training is not enough to open five doors... Although my body is already very tough, the internal organs of the body still need to be exercised, or in other words, need to gradually adapt to this high-intensity load after a long period of physical training. After all, the reason why Bamen Dunjia needs super-normal, overloaded and long-term training beyond the limit is because only this kind of exercise can make all parts of the body and organs adapt to the load after opening the eight doors. Minimize the damage to the body caused by the huge energy produced by Bamen. Even though my body parts can load the fifth door, my internal organs can''t support it. Just when the acupuncture points are only opened, my internal organs have suffered minor damage. If I fully open, my internal organs will probably break! Chiba gritted his teeth, enduring the pain in his stomach and liver, a sweet smell in his mouth. "Chiba, are you there?" At this moment, the back door was suddenly pushed open, and Xue Nai stepped out. Upon hearing this sound, Chiba wiped off his nosebleeds, wiped off the blood, and looked back. "You really are here." Seeing him, Xuena seemed to be relieved, and handed out a scroll, saying: "They have appeared. This is all the information about the enemy." "Oh!" Chiba tried to endure the pain, pretending to be okay, and responded, but did not take the scroll that Xuena handed over, but said, "Which action did Watanabe Kenshin choose?" "All the troops were urgently summoned back, the defense was strengthened, patrol manpower was added, and patrols began to spread across the city." Yukina looked at Chiba and the intelligence about the enemy in his hand with some confusion. It seemed that he didn''t understand why Chiba didn''t plan to read it, but in his mouth, he was paying attention to Watanabe Kenshin''s order. "Really? I really chose this. It can be seen from this that Watanabe Kenshin''s ability is indeed worthy of this captain. Among all the options I gave, this should be considered the best policy." Chiba took a few breaths. A slightly astringent smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "what happened to you?" At this time, Xuena also noticed something wrong with Chiba, so he hurriedly took a step forward and wanted to help Chiba. "It''s okay!" Chiba shook his head, gritted his teeth slightly, and said: "I''m fine, the next defense piece, there should be no problem, as long as the enemy shows up, everything will be easy to handle next, and it will be possible for up to three days. The plan is completed and the village is safe." hateful! Although there is no problem with the internal organs, it hurts now because of the shock of the violent Chakra by Dumen! During the words, Chiba unconsciously covered the painful place, and his figure was slightly curved. "I will send you to the hospital!" At this moment, a pair of lush white jade hands slowly touched Qianye''s arms and supported him. Xue Nai''s unquestionable words came from his ears, close at hand. A faint fragrance diffused from the left. It seems that there is a slight illusion of softness on the side of the face. "I... nothing." Qianye gritted his teeth and said with difficulty. He knows very well that there is nothing wrong with his body~www.novelhall.com~ Its just that the internal organs have been impacted, causing pain, and the internal organs themselves have not been harmed. Now it is like being pricked by a needle and the process of pain arises. After the pain is over, it is over, in fact it is completely fine. "Let''s go." However, when he said this, Xue Nai not only did not listen, but dragged him to the hospital. He must be trying some dangerous ninjutsu again! It must be! No matter what, be sure to check it! And in Xue Nai''s heart, there was such an unshakable thought. It seems that Xuena can''t be stopped. At the same time, looking sideways at Xuenai, whose face was close at hand, Qianye felt helpless and was dragged away as if admitting his life. Forget it, let''s go through the scene... He thought, admitting his fate. Chapter 686： Collapse Impossible, impossible, this is absolutely impossible! The trees swiftly moved backwards, the middle-aged ninja pressed one hand on his shoulder, and wisps of blood flying between his fingers, while flying across the forest, the speed was unexpectedly fast. And his firm face is dignified with a slightly haggard color. It can be seen from the expression in his frowning brows and eyes that at this time, he is very uneasy, even a little unbelievable. . I have tolerated enough and thought enough. With that little monster Taki Chiba in Konoha Village, there must be some conspiracy, so I have always been cautious. These days, I have achieved the limit I can do. . But why, why is it still like this! The middle-aged ninja gritted his teeth, and the Yunyin guard on the top of his head had an obvious knife mark on his forehead, extending from the top of the guard to diagonally below, and part of it was also printed on his forehead, adding two to his forehead. Road stab wound. The kid holding the white chakra knife, who is the Konoha white tooth? As Yunyin''s Shangren, I was chopped off at the first sight. If I didn''t hide quickly, I''m afraid that the knife would have cut off half of my head! Konoha... Why, why can''t Konoha always be attacked! Master Ye Yuebi clearly gave us so much important information, even this invasion, we even used the last secret door left by Master Ye Yuebi... Why, why! Why was it that we were seen through in just one day and we were besieged by Konoha''s Anbe, and looking at them, we were already prepared, and we didnt hesitate when attacking, and the posture was also encircled, It has completely cut off our back road, found our position so accurately, and shot so decisively, all of this must be premeditated! In other words, we fell into a trap! All this was in Konoha''s calculations. In the calculations of that little monster, he knew that we would definitely come back to attack Konoha, so he set an ambush. and so At this moment, everything became clear in the middle-aged man''s heart, and with the clarity in his heart, his face became worse and worse. This time, they broke into the Konoha front line, all the way to the Konoha village, and rushed to Konohas village at the fastest speed, and executed the order issued by the three generations of Raikage personally, sneaked into the Konoha village, and seized all the factors that were beneficial to Yunyin. . In this line, they have 21 people. Five combat teams! All of them are elites from Shangren to elite Shangren. Almost all of these people can stabilize the battle on one side. But I didn''t expect that they had only sneaked in for a day, and they were all killed. Except for him, everyone was killed. Almost everyone was killed in unexpected circumstances. Only he escaped. So, in other words, the Konoha Defense Forces three-day search, to one-day search, and after finding the decoy I arranged, it quickly changed to a defense mode, and even the loopholes in the defense were blocked... Are they all traps? The middle-aged man gritted his teeth, his face became more and more ugly, and his memories kept emerging. When they arrived near Konoha Hidden Village, as the commander of the infiltration unit, he did not immediately order the infiltration. Although Konoha searched in waves, there seemed to be many defense loopholes. Instead, they lurked, lurking in a secret basement outside Konoha they left behind when their Ye Yuebi-sama sneaked into Konoha Village. And carefully inquired about Konoha''s news. After a month and half a month, Konoha finally changed from one search every three days to one search every day. At that time, he felt that Konoha had begun to be anxious. This was the result he wanted. The reason why he Staying still is to make Konoha anxious and real loopholes appear. Yes, the real loophole! He didn''t believe that the loopholes in the three-day wave are real loopholes. There are all traps here, absolutely! After all, that little monster was not visible on the front line or anywhere on the battlefield, and he had just escaped from the defense map mission, and he must be in Konoha. Konoha didn''t pay much attention to such a genius. It would be weird not to ask this genius when faced with such a problem. With the tactical and strategic level of that little monster, how could it be so stupid, obviously, this is a trap! But when there were more traps in one day, he still did not move, because this might also be a trap. A wave of this day may also deliberately create more loopholes to get them hooked. Behind these loopholes, there may be an ambush. However, after half a month like this, he knew that the opportunity had come. Because Konohas rotation between Yibo and Yibo seems to have become accustomed to it. Every ninja who rotates seems to be used to this rhythm and becomes a step-by-step job with vigilance, work enthusiasm, and carefulness of search. Are greatly reduced. He was waiting for this moment. Konoha was not irritable. Perhaps he was still playing with the bait to lure them into the bait, but the bait it played with had already loosened up, and it had lost the smell of the enemy, and this act of playing with the bait made Konoha consume. Exhausted. This moment is the best time to dive in. Then, he sent a group of personnel to deliberately let Konoha notice it, and as expected, Konoha''s defense forces were all condensed, as if they were facing an enemy, which also made him feel at ease. This action of Konoha clearly told him No matter whether Konoha regards the search as a bait or not, it has already entered a tense atmosphere, and even the defense is extremely tight. And the troops that had begun to relax suddenly entered the state of combat readiness, no matter how perfect, he took advantage of this opportunity to attack, and there was a gap in the hundred secrets, a loophole appeared, and a seemingly tight , But an oversight loophole. So they sneaked in. However, in just one day, they were wiped out. Thinking about it afterwards, Konoha probably kept these oversights on purpose. They still fell into the trap. Still, it won! hateful! Damn it! Damn it! Those are twenty Yunyin men with iron and bones! Twenty! Taki Chiba, I have to settle this account with you sooner or later! Now that I have escaped, I swear, I will break your body into pieces! for sure! absolute! Thinking of this, the middle-aged ninja cursed fiercely in his heart, but the look of regret and anger on his face eased, and his other hand unconsciously touched the scroll in his arms. However, in any case, the most important task now is to send this back to the hands of the three generations of Raikage. This forbidden technique, as long as we get it, even if we are all dead, it is worth it! The moment he touched the scroll, his face became serious, and even the resentment in his heart was suppressed and replaced by a highly concentrated belief. "There will really be fish that slip through the net~www.novelhall.com~ That guy, he really has gone the inhuman route." And at this moment, the moment he concentrated, a figure suddenly flashed out beside him. bad! Almost instantly, he was shocked and looked to the side subconsciously. At this moment, he was in mid-air, flying out, but there was no way to borrow, he could only fight hard, and his hand was still injured! Absolute disadvantage! In the next second, a pair of bright red eyes appeared in his sight. Three Gouyu jade turns suddenly! The Uchiha clan! That''s it! At this moment, his eyes widened suddenly, full of... despair! Chapter 687： reel Move... can''t move! "Puff!" The middle-aged ninja was completely dark in front of his eyes, his hands and feet seemed to be frozen, he fell from mid-air in a daze, and fell heavily to the ground. The wound on his left shoulder was impacted by the impact, and it was immediately a handful of blood splashing. Out. It''s over, it''s all over! His other intact hand touched his chest with difficulty, the shot was hard, and a kunai has penetrated his heart. The opponent shot quickly and the timing was very precise. He is definitely a powerful opponent, even if not. Sneak attack, injured himself, and consumed a lot of Chakra in the siege, even if he did not fall into the attack, he would definitely die. However, even if he knew that the result could not be changed, his heart was still full of unwillingness. Obviously, as long as you bring it back to the third generation of Raikage, it is enough! Just take this scroll back, everyone''s death is worth it! The effect of the illusion still exists, and his eyes are still dark, but in his eyes, there is a chilling resentment. Then, just in this unwillingness, his consciousness slowly sank into darkness. "ended" And just after the middle-aged man stopped breathing, with a click, a figure fell from the tree and stood in front of his head. Chiba has said that if this person escapes, it is very likely that he will carry something with him, either from their Ninja village or from our village, so you must search to make sure you dont miss any key or important things. thing. The three-gou jade writing wheel eyes in Hongyan''s eyes were shining bright red, and the vigilance in his eyes did not relax at all because of the death of the other party. After careful inspection confirmed that the ninja had no traps of self-destruction or toxins, etc. He just started searching for the items on this ninja. "There are really... Chiba is really..." But after groping for a while, his hand paused, a few unnatural flashes flashed across his face, and he couldn''t help muttering. That guy is really more and more like a monster. Not only can he guess Yunyin''s escape route, but he can even guess that he still has something on his body... At the same time, there was such a thought in his mind. When the thought flashed, his hand had been raised, and his hand was still holding a scroll. this is? Seeing the style of the scroll, Hongyan couldn''t help frowning, and couldn''t help but glance at the dead middle-aged ninja. Could it be that the purpose of these Yunyins is for this? The style of this scroll should be our Konoha. Are these clouds coming to grab this scroll? Is it the intelligence of our village or something else? Looking at the scroll, the bright red brilliance in Hongyan''s red eyes seemed to be more intense. If it is information, it must be extremely confidential information, and if it is something else... Well, I am afraid there is only... At this moment, a solemn thought flashed in Hongyan''s mind, and even his brows were frowned tightly, and his stern poker face seemed to have a hint of hesitation. How to do? Can''t see? Hongyan looked at the scroll in his hand, silent, but hesitated in his heart. After all, whether it is extremely confidential information or something else he thinks, this scroll is not something he can see. However, if it is extremely confidential information, then forget it. But if it is something else he thinks, then this may be an opportunity, an opportunity to catch up with his brother. If you don''t open a kaleidoscope, you can catch up with his brother! At this moment, Hongyan was caught in a dilemma. How to do? If I read this scroll privately, I would violate the village''s regulations, and it would be a serious crime. I might deprive myself of my ninja status, and even be imprisoned for a long time. However, if this scroll is really what I want... Do not! I cannot violate the rules of the village. The village and Chiba are the most important to me. If they are deprived of their ninja qualifications, I will never be able to protect them in this battle. Although Chiba is powerful, he is not invincible. Its not a panacea. If I didnt arrive in time for the defense map task last time, Chiba probably had been forced by the two-tailed man... but! My brother is getting more and more powerful. The counterattack of his illusion pupil power has almost blinded my left eye for more than two months. Even if I have opened Sangouyu''s writing wheel, I cannot be his opponent, forever impossible! If this continues, I will never be his opponent! Moreover, Chiba is also able to be so powerful because he has mastered the forbidden technique of Eight Door Dunjia... "Gudong!" Thinking of this, Hongyan couldn''t help his heartbeat start to accelerate, swallowed, and grasped the scroll hand tightly. Even, they have already begun to tremble. Look, or not! His teeth clenched slightly, and Hongyan''s breathing became slightly quicker. After hesitating for a while, the light in Hongyan''s eyes gradually condensed, he took a deep breath, and his other free hand slowly supported the scroll. In any case, I cannot give up this opportunity! Thinking about it, he slowly opened the scroll. And when all the content on the scroll appeared in front of his eyes, the three-gou jade writing wheel eyes glowing with bright red light slowly widened. this is In his mind, there was a shocked thought. ... Read it? This kid is not as honest as he has shown, the blood of Uchiha''s pursuit of power still flows in his veins after all. At this time, Hongyan, who was attracted by the content of the scroll, did not notice that in the depths of the woods, a pair of eyes glowing with the same bright red light as him were slowly opening, and his eyes fell on him. Humph Under the black hood, those bright red eyes slowly narrowed, curved into a crescent shape, and a smile under the eyes slowly conjured up. Danzos work is still very satisfying~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, this hooded man has such a thought in his mind. At the same time, the three gouyu jades writing round eyes are looking He glanced at the middle-aged Yunyin who couldn''t catch his eyes until death, even though his eyes were dimmed, but still with a deep sense of unwillingness. So, Hongyan, my brother, what kind of surprises will you bring to me next? Brother, I am looking forward to your performance! The thoughts flashed in his mind, and the curvature of the hooded man''s eyes seemed to be larger, and the teenager who was standing and looking at the scroll intently reflected in his eyes seemed to be a little distorted because of the curvature. Ok? Shadow clone? In the next second, the curved corners of the hooded man''s eyes trembled, and the widened smile on his mouth seemed to stiffen. Then, his eyes slowly narrowed, bright red light gleaming. That Takichiba seems to be more and more to be underestimated! Chapter 688： New discovery That is? Chiba maintained a stretched posture and looked at the woods on the left, frowning. what happened? Between frowns, a vigilant thought flashed across Chiba''s mind. Just now, after he got up, when he was preparing for daily physical training, he suddenly felt the feeling of being peeped again. Moreover, this time his eyes seemed to be even more...how to put it, there is an ominous feeling, but one Flashing away, just like the illusion last time. At this moment, after the thought passed by, the emerald brilliance slowly appeared in Chiba''s eyes, and the flashing illusion in the field of vision was instantly magnified, and Chiba''s field of vision could clearly see the dewdrops on the green leaves of the branch. . However, apart from the green leaves and dewdrops, there was nothing on it, and it was impossible to look at it at all. Is it the illusion of being stared at again? Chiba frowned, a suspicious color flashed in his eyes, and the emerald brilliance slowly dissipated, and he lifted the wound mode. No, it is unlikely! If it is once or twice, then it is probably an illusion, but again and again, it is not as simple as an illusion! There must be a problem here. Someone is watching me! However, this time he did not simply think it was an illusion, but thought that someone was monitoring him here. Is it Hyuga? Afterwards, the most likely option emerged in his mind. After all, Yukina is here. As the family of Hyuga, no matter what happened to cause Yukina to live in his house, Shinsuke Hyuga also hinted that he would protect her, but anyway, as long as he was not printed as a caged bird , Xuena is the object of the Hyuga clan who will do their best to protect. Even if they did not live in the clan, long-term surveillance and protection would be impossible without one or two Hyuga divisions. Chiba never believed that there would be no Hyuga branching around Yuuna. Moreover, even if Shinsuke Hyuga disagrees with Yukatas return to live, or if Yukata doesnt live there for some personal reasons, the head of the Hyuga Contemporary Patriarch will not allow a clans lineage to escape from the protection of the Hyugas family. I am afraid that the village leaders have no way to interfere. Things. During this period of time, Chiba has also been considered as a member of the decision-making level. Although the senior village leaders may not want him to know many things, after all, Chiba has also entered the decision-making level. Many things cannot be hidden from him, and there is no way to hide it. of. So Chiba knew how much Konoha valued Hyuga and how much privilege he gave, and even Hokage had to be polite to Sect Master Hyuga. Of course, the Hyuga clan is really loyal to Konoha. Basically, they will not refuse any request from the village. The last time Yukata was put on the battlefield was the best proof. It can be seen that the Hyuga clan is not always asking for it. It is really willing to sacrifice for the village, even if it is the Zong family''s direct line, as long as the village needs it, they will not hesitate to go to battle. It can also be seen from this that the villages respect for the Hyuga clan is probably not because it is passed down from the period of the Six Ways of Immortals, ancient and noble, and the blood inheritance is very tyrannical, but it is won through its own contribution to the village. This respect. Although Hyugas caged bird system is indeed a big criticism, Chiba cannot hack them in terms of protecting and maintaining the village. However, the first two times were not bad, and there was no obvious malice, but this third time, there was an ominous or even gloomy feeling in his eyes, a bit like the fluctuation of Hongyan''s pupil power... Could it be the Uchiha clan? And thinking of the Hyuga clan, Chiba did not rashly put this gaze on the Hyuga clan. However, what is the purpose of the Uchiha clan to monitor me? I dont have the blood line limit on me, and there is nothing related to writing round eyes. Besides, I have a good relationship with Nao Hirohiko, and there is nothing to monitor. I am also in charge of the war at the decision-making level, and I dont see that the three generations of Naruto or Danzo have too much use for me. Even asking me to ask for a policy is every other way. It is definitely not a way of reusing, and there are some things that can be used for me. Keeping it secret, it is impossible for the Uchiha clan to think that I am a high-level person, and there should be no reason to monitor me. As for Hirohiko and Nao, it can be seen from their houses that the Uchiha family does not wait to see them, let alone watch them. However, that is indeed the pupil power of Shao Lun Yan... Hey? Wait a minute, the pupil power fluctuations of Shaanyan? Thinking of this, Qianye''s whole body froze, his eyes widened slightly, as if suddenly he had discovered something incredible and unspeakable. Why can I perceive it? At this moment, Chiba''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated. Perception ability, this is undoubtedly perception ability! Although it''s not obvious yet, the ability to feel the pupil power fluctuations of the writing wheel is definitely a perception ability, not something like intuition. His body now has the ability to perceive, but this ability has not yet been developed, and Chiba does not have the ability to control it, and does not even know the trick to activate perception. Perception, what this means, Chiba is very clear. Chiba also knows what changes it will bring to herself. Really... I found a baby by accident! At this moment, Chiba excitedly threw that ominous gaze to Java, clenching both fists tightly. "Snapped!" At this moment, the back door of the cabin was suddenly opened. "Chiba, it''s awful. There was a fish that slipped through the net, and this fish was stolen..." Watanabe Kenshin rushed out of the door, and when Chiba turned his head to look around, the commander of the defense force was breathing heavily at the moment, his face was anxious, and his forehead was almost cold sweat. Fuck, there is no longer the calmness that a troop leader or commander should have, but he looks like an ordinary ninja panicking. "The fish that slipped through the net?" Chiba looked at him, slightly stunned, and spoke subconsciously. Of course, Chiba''s stupefaction was not because of the four words that slipped through the net, but because of Watanabe Kenshin''s appearance now. "One...the other escaped, leaving no trace at all. You must...I want to invite you...please..." Watanabe Kenshin said anxiously while panting. "Speak slowly! It''s okay..." Chiba blinked ~www.novelhall.com~ and said, seemingly indifferent. "Can''t be slow! How can it be slow, how can it be okay!" But unexpectedly, Watanabe Kenshin was very excited, and instantly said smoothly: "The escaped Yunyin, but took away one of Konoha''s forbidden techniques! A very dangerous forbidden technique! Now we must quickly find a way. Stop him, otherwise..." Anxiously, Watanabe Kenshin took two steps forward, with both hands, he was about to grab Chibas arms when he was excited, and his eyes were almost widened, his eyes were full of anxiety, obviously very much towards Chiba. The attitude of not caring is very dissatisfied, and the anxious are almost hysterical. "puff!" At this moment, the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground sounded behind this house. "Chiba, I''m back, you''re right, this guy stopped." At this time, Hongyan''s voice came, along with another sentence: "This is something found from him, it seems to belong to Konoha." Chapter 689： Favor "This...how...this..." Kenshin Watanabe opened his eyes wide, looking at Chiba, and seeing Hirohiko who waved his scroll because of his gaze, and the middle-aged ninja who fell to the ground with Yunyin, his mouth opened. I moved, but I couldn''t say anything, I was completely confused. "Oh, have you read that scroll?" Chiba looked at the bewildered Watanabe Kenshin, then looked at Hirohiko, and said. Well, even though it was just a flash of inspiration, I guess its correct. The invading ninjas were nothing but Yunyin and Iwayin, and the last time Iwayin and Yunyin invaded, the Iwayin and Yunyin who took Xuena abducted and taken away. Jiu Xinnai''s night and moon ratio, all walked this way. I''m afraid that the area where my cabin is located should be the weak point of Konoha''s defense. Of course, there are elements in this area that I deliberately ignored in my plan, so the defense is still weak. It is correct to keep the loophole here. After all, there is no guarantee that, surrounded by Konoha Defense Forces and Anbe Forces, it is completely impossible for the enemy to break through. Leaving such an "escape route that the enemy will inevitably choose" is also considered a backhand. While speaking, Qianye also had a thought in his mind. Since Konoha was invaded the last two times, Chiba has already felt that this place is special. Otherwise, Iwayin and Yunyins two invasions would choose this place as an evacuation site. Obviously there are reasons, and Chiba can There is only one reason. That is, it is easier to escape here. The better escape must be due to weak defense. Originally in the completion plan, he planned to focus on this place, but after thinking about it, since this is a weak spot for guards, it is impossible for Konoha to make up for so many years, and the commanders of defense forces are not all. Stupid, the only possibility is that the defense forces cannot fully protect this piece. In other words, if you want to protect this piece, it will consume too many defense forces, and there will be greater loopholes. From the topographical point of view, this area faces water on one side and is surrounded by forests on both sides. The terrain is open, and in the outermost corner of the village, even if the high walls are built, the side facing the water cannot be closed after all. The river is wide and still An unblockable exit. As for filling the river and building a wall, this river is the water source for several towns downstream. It must not be counted. Moreover, the high wall is built, and the length is nearly one-third of the total length of the high wall. The guards needed Needless to say the number of people, it is a waste of money, but it is meaningless. It should be for these reasons that nothing has changed here. Even, Chiba guessed that his cabin should be the surveillance point in this area. Konoha could not let such a weak area be left alone. If he couldn''t garrison a large force, he would deliberately leave a stray cabin. Send one or more ninjas to live here and monitor this area. Of course, it''s just his guess. Now he lives in the cabin, and he can''t monitor this area, or in other words, he has not received an order, and it may not be correct. In short, Konoha''s reason for allowing this area to be weak is always there. Chiba does not think that Konoha''s defense forces and high-level officials will ignore this area. But now, this weak area has been counted as three great achievements. "have not seen." Hongyan shook his head, denying. Hmm, Hongyan should have guessed the importance of this scroll, and knows that this scroll is not something he can see, so there is no problem. Chiba nodded silently, then turned to look at Watanabe Kenshin, who was completely stunned over there, and said, "Please take the scroll and the body of Yunyin Ninja back, but do me a favor, don''t say anything. I did not participate in the completion plan for you. Apart from the initial plan, I did not participate in this matter. Please dont forget Hongyans achievements. Just say that it was Hongyan you arranged. As for the reason, I remember It''s stated on the completion plan." what? When he heard Chiba''s words, Watanabe Kenshin shook his head and looked at Chiba in surprise. What Chiba meant, all the credit for this matter should be given to me? However, this is basically all his credit! Without his plan, it would be impossible to wipe out the enemy! "No..." So, he looked down and refused to speak. "Needless to say, this matter is not my credit." Before he finished speaking, Chiba shook his head and interrupted his words, saying: "If you really think I have done the most, then don''t mention me. It''s my reward for helping you." If the three generations of Hokage were to know about this, I would be dispatched many tasks, or even take the post of some other army commander, so that there would be no training time, but the gain would not be worth the loss. That''s what Chiba thought. "but" Watanabe Kenshin frowned, obviously still wanting to oppose, but he is not the kind of person who can only take the credit of others, even if he reports the credit of Chiba to the third generation of Hokage, he may lose his current position as the captain of the army. This is also him. The bottom line, his persistence. "Just listen to Chiba, Captain Watanabe, Chiba must have his plans." At this time, I don''t know when, Hirohiko has already come close and handed the scroll to Watanabe Kenshin. Although I don''t know what Chiba is planning, there must be his reasons here! At the same time, such a thought passed through Hongyan''s heart. There must be his reason? Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Watanabe Kenshin''s face was slightly stunned, looking at Chiba, but seeing that although there was no special expression on Chiba''s face, there was a feeling that he could not refuse. He could see that Chiba I don''t want these credits sincerely. Maybe... there really is a reason. At this time, he suddenly thought of Chiba''s plans, those strategies that he was a little confused about, and such a thought slowly emerged in his heart. "really?" Subconsciously, Watanabe Kenshin asked. "Well, I have my plans." Chiba nodded in response. He did have his own plans. "OK then." Looking at Chiba, Watanabe Kenshin frowned and groaned, finally reluctantly accepting it. "Go, now your defense forces should be in a mess because of this escaped Yunyin. You must go back for this kind of thing, Hirohiko, you go back with Watanabe Captain. Nodded, Chiba issued an order to dismiss the guests. "Ok!" Years of tacit understanding ~www.novelhall.com~Hirohiko knows that he must take Watanabe Kenshin with him at this time. This guy Chiba is in a hurry to train! "I owe you a favor for this matter." At this moment, Watanabe Kenshin took a breath and turned around. After saying this, he walked to pick up the corpse of Yunyin and left with Hongyan. The favor of the defense chief... Chiba was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect Watanabe Kenshin to say that. Then, he smiled slightly and turned around. I always feel that it might be useful in the future! "Boom!" A sound of skin and flesh hitting the stake, when this thought emerged, it sounded behind the cabin. Afterwards, the familiar, rhythmic and fast muffled sound resounded in this remote corner as usual. Chapter 690： Unscrupulous Hirohiko The smoke in the room slowly drifted from the open windows, and the originally slightly hazy Hokage office slowly began to become clear. Watanabe Kenshin looked at Hirohiko, and Hirohiko also looked at Watanabe Kenshin, with a look of surprise on his face. When they just came in to report, the Hokage office was basically full of heavy disgust, and they could hardly see the three generations of Hokage sitting on the desk. When they came in, they choked and coughed. After that, because of their cough, the third generation of Hokage seemed to notice something and opened the window to breathe. Now, the third generation of Hokage is watching their report. "Has everyone been wiped out?" After reading Watanabe Kenshin''s report, the third generation of Hokage raised his head and looked at Watanabe Kenshin at his desk. "Yes, the defense is wrong and the participating dark forces have already carried out intelligence transfer and verification, and it is determined that all the elites who invaded the 21 Yunyin have been wiped out." Kenshin Watanabe stood up straight on WeChat and reported. "well!" Three generations of Hokage looked at the report in his hand, and couldn''t help nodding. It recorded all the processes of this annihilation plan, with all the details, and he could intuitively feel this annihilation battle. Quickly, decisively, and don''t give opponents any chance. This is how he feels about this annihilation battle. It can be said to be a very beautiful and even perfect battle. Moreover, the results are fruitful. Twenty-one Yunyin''s elites, Shangren and Shangren, this unit was destroyed, Yunyin also suffered a big loss, and it can also become a deterrent, allowing other Shinnin villages to dispel bad attempts to Konoha. At the same time, it can also give the front line a boost. As long as the news reaches the front line, coupled with the current active performance of Watergate, the front line is stable enough. Although it will take time to recover the disadvantages, the situation has improved. As a third generation Hokage, he can feel a little relieved. At the same time, the three generations of Hokage also admired Watanabe Kenshin. For more than two months, he couldn''t bear it, and it was because of his composure. It seems that the lesson last time, the child Qianxin really learned from the pain. His last mistake, in addition to my unshirkable responsibility, was also inadequate consideration. Failure to make adequate backup plans made the plan seem sloppy and full of loopholes, which was explained by Chiba. And now, the various layouts of this battle, the deployment of all links, are almost perfect, and even completely counter the opponent''s strategy. All this shows that this child has grown into a qualified and even excellent commander. This is also a happy event. Thinking about it, the three generations of Hokage couldn''t help showing a smile of relief, and said, "Hongyan, did Kenshin give you an order to make you wait over there? Or, did you just stay over there?" During the discourse, the three generations of Hokage glanced at the scroll beside his hand and the part of the report about Hongyan. The report on how Hongyan defeated the enemy was also very detailed. The battle ended in an instant, but they did not write anything about how Hongyan appeared. There. Sure enough, did you ask this question? The Captain Watanabe was also too stubborn, and he refused to take all the credit on him. In any case, this final ambush was unwilling to say that he sent me all the time. Really... This guy is too mad! It''s no wonder that Chiba repeatedly said to let him take credit for himself, and even demanded him with the return of the annihilation plan and the completion plan. However, if he is not such a person, and Chiba, who has a grudge against him, how can he help him like this? Even give him the credit. Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Hiroshiko sighed silently in his heart, followed by a sigh, and then said: "This matter was arranged by Watanabe Captain. The reason why I am lying in ambush is from Captain Watanabe. meaning." However, I have to follow Chibas words here. Since Chiba said that the ambush is also given to Captain Watanabe, he must have his plan. If there is a deviation here, I cannot guarantee what Chibas plan is. Adverse effects. In the words, Hongyan had such a thought in his heart. how? As soon as these words came out, Watanabe Kenshin glanced here obviously, his heart was slightly startled, and his face changed slightly. This Hirohiko... Isn''t it a coincidence that the good is there? "It is Chief Watanabe who thinks that the cabin where I live now is the weakest area of ??defense. In order to prevent unknown changes, he informed me to ambush there on the night of the operation. I have no time to take care of it. Stay close to ambush," Hongyan said. "Ah, very good." Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage nodded, looked at Watanabe Kenshin, and said: "This matter, you have done a good job, and it is correct to choose Honghiko, but, I remember, Chiba is also there, he and Yukina Is it also involved?" "No, because I was in a hurry, I thought of the weakness of that place. At that time, only Hirohiko was at home, and Chiba and Xuena seemed to be away." Since Hirohiko had already said that, Watanabe Ken was totally confused and uncomfortable in his confidence, so he could only follow along. In the words, he did not include Chiba after all. As for Yukina, as a direct line of the Hyuga clan clan, if he does not get permission to support, that matter can be seen. The task arrangement of the Hyuga clan clan must be approved by Hokage. If he supports, it is not Overrule such a simple thing. "Are Chiba and Xuena not there?" Three generations of Hokage looked at Hongyan and asked. "Well, this...the two of them..." Seeing three generations of Hokage asking himself, Hongyan pursed his lips and said with a little hesitation: "The two of them are going on a date." "what?" When these words came out, the three generations of Hokage and Watanabe Kenshin were taken aback at the same time. appointment? Chiba and Yukina? The third generation of Hokage blinked, a little overwhelmed. This guy, really dare to say anything...a date... But Watanabe Kenshin had such an idea. "Well, Chiba and Yukina went on a date that day, and I will keep Nao and I to look after the house." Hongyan said unscrupulously. "Uh" After Hongyan answered in the affirmative again, the third generation of Hokage blinked and leaned back, obviously surprised. Chiba...and Xuena... This kid, can it be said that Zhenye is a virtue, but this kid is eyeing the little princess of the Hyuga family, and he is more promising than Zhenye... Unconsciously, the three generations of Hokage came up with an idea that did not conform to Hokage''s identity. "cough!" After being surprised for a while, the third generation of Hokage gave a light cough, and said: "Okay, I see, you are doing well, let''s step back first, Qianxin, defense can''t be slackened, and I will send some secrets to it. you." "Yes!" Hearing this, Watanabe Kenshin froze for a moment, apparently he didn''t understand the additional staff, but he soon reacted, and after a response, he left in a hurry. "That...Hirohiko, Chiba and Yukina, have they been dating?" After Watanabe Kenshin left, the three generations of Hokage groaned a few times before asking cautiously. "Uh...this, it should always be there." Hongyan thought for a while, and said more unscrupulously. "Um... I see, UU reading www.uuknshu.com, go down first." Three generations of Hokage nodded hesitantly and said. "Yes!" Hongyan nodded and answered, without asking much, he left the Hokage office directly. Don''t blame me, Chiba, you didn''t say that you can''t use your and Xuena''s affairs to divert the attention of the third generation of Hokage, lest the third generation of Hokage will see any clues. And in his heart, it was such an unscrupulous thought. Chiba and Yukina... This matter is a bit tricky. It is necessary to talk to the Hyuga''s family. After Hongyan left, the third generation of Hokage rubbed his temples with a headache, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. This kid is only ten years old, how come he started to hook up girls! Sure enough, is Zhenye the inheritance of this idiot boy? Chapter 691： Report and medicine "That''s it for defense. The Anbu you arranged to come here has assisted us in solving all the problems." Kenshin Watanabe took a slight breath and looked at the third-generation Hokage who was viewing this defense deployment map. At this time, the third generation of Hokage was slowly putting down the defense plan, but his eyes were fixed on the defense plan, and his brows frowned slightly. Deliberately let go of a part of the defensive loopholes, and then arrange one to three dark parts behind the loopholes to monitor, just like the annihilation plan, and follow the two-shift rotation, regardless of whether they have been staring there day and night... In other words, for each loophole, up to six dark spots are required. And a loophole can save at least twelve people for arranging defenses in other more important places. In this way, the space left by the troops that need to support the front is made up. This method of defense is not like the way of Qianxin... Could it be that Kenshin absorbed the experience of the Chiba Annihilation Plan? If this is the case, then Kenshin may be more reliable. Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage frowned slightly, and the deployment map was also placed on the table, but he still pondered. "This is Master Xuena''s plan." And seeing the appearance of the three generations of Hokage, Watanabe Kenshin can be regarded as a child who was taken care of by the three generations of Hokage, and compared to other children, his childhood, not long after the end of World War II, at that time, the entire village was under reconstruction. I can also get in touch with the Hokage-sama who has always been in the crowd, and I am more familiar with him. Seeing the appearance of the three generations of Hokage, I added a sentence. "Xue Nai?" Hearing Watanabe Kenshin''s words, the third generation of Hokage was almost taken aback. He absolutely did not expect that this plan was actually thought of by Xuena. "Yes, three generations of Hokage-sama, this plan was given to me by my deputy commander after returning that day. I think it is very good. Not only can the troops be deployed to support the frontline, but the loopholes created can also be filled, even Turning the entire defense line into a snare that attracts people to the bait can be counted in one fell swoop, so I changed the layout." Watanabe Kenshin''s face changed slightly, and he spoke, a little more cautious in his words. Because the original defense plan was not like this, he had discussed with the three generations of Hokage before. It was because of the idea that Xuena gave him, so he changed the situation. At that time, time was rushed, so it was too late to report. Now, It was for the third generation of Hokage. Obviously, this kind of behavior is not in compliance with the regulations, and the defense deployment must go through Hokage. His unauthorized changes like this are against Hokage''s order and the consequences are very serious. And he added this sentence, one is that he is unwilling to swallow the little princess''s credit, and the other is that the third generation of Hokage will condemn the little princess regardless of the feasibility of this plan. It turned out to be... Xuena thought... This is really an accident. After staying with Chiba for a long time, have you caught your eyes and ears? No wonder this girl is fascinated by Chiba. Chiba is indeed an excellent child with a good personality... only The three generations of Hokage shook his head, threw away any thoughts that did not fit Hokage''s identity, and said, "Qianxin, you have done a good job with this matter. As the commander of the defense force, you are not my answering tube. And, This plan is much better than the last one, and I agree." Phew... That''s great! Hearing this, Watanabe Kenshin breathed a sigh of relief, and his slightly tense face relaxed. In this way, Master Xuena''s position in our place will be stronger. In this case, if Master Xuena is transferred out because of the identity of the Hyuga clan, or for other reasons, the group of defense forces guesses. To be fried. "So, is there anything else?" At this time, the third generation of Hokage opened the mouth and rolled up the defense plan. "Nothing more." Watanabe Kenshin hurriedly responded. "Well, you and Yukina are doing very well in this matter. It seems that the Hyuga clan chose Yukina as your deputy commander for no reason. Do you understand some things?" The third generation of Hokage said again. Kenshin Watanabe stunned, then nodded and said, "I know." "If that time really comes, what would you do?" Three generations of Hokage looked at Watanabe Kenshin, and suddenly asked again. that time? Ken Watanabe shuddered in confidence, thinking of something in his heart, Su Rong said, "I will try my best." "Well, good, go." Seeing Watanabe Kenshin''s serious appearance, the three generations of Hokage silently nodded and waved for Watanabe Kenshin to retreat. It seems that Xuena should have no problems in the defense force. But in his heart, it was so thought. "Yes!" Seeing the actions of the three generations of Hokage, Watanabe Kenshin nodded and turned and left the Hokage office. About ten minutes after Watanabe Kenshin left, the door of Hokage''s office was opened again. "Oh... Chiba, you are here." Hearing the door opening, Hokage III raised his head and looked at the young man standing in front of the office. "Yes!" Chiba nodded and responded. "Is there something going on this time?" Three generations of Hokage looked at the young man whose face had gradually become determined, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth unconsciously, and he spoke gently. And this time, it was not that he called Chiba to come, but yesterday, the Anbe suddenly reported to himself that it was Chiba who wanted to come over tomorrow. It sounded very important, so he agreed, because There was a report from the defense side in the morning, so I asked Chiba to come over at noon. Before you know it, it''s noon! At the same time, the third generation of Hokage sighed, and spent the morning in the garrison report of the defense force. "It''s for this!" Seeing the gentle attitude of the three generations of Hokage, Chiba seemed to be relieved, and then took out something from his arms. The complexion of the third generation of Hokage, the body does not seem to deteriorate. And in his heart, there was such a slightly happy thought. "this is?" Seeing the things in Chiba''s hands, the third generation of Hokage''s eyes widened slightly, revealing a look of surprise without any secret. In his eyes, what was reflected was a small sealed glass tube containing a fluorescent green liquid. "This is the drug I have been researching in the past few months~www.novelhall.com~ can quickly supplement nutrition, and the safety has reached the level of use, especially for the often tired ninja, it is a rare supplement. In theory, it can also inhibit the occurrence of some diseases." Qianye said directly without going around. tonic? Tired often? Hearing this, the three generations of Hokage were taken aback, as if they had thought of something. Does this kid know my condition? Has his medical skills reached this level? "Three generations of Naruto adults, I hope you can take this drug. This is the method of extracting the configuration of this drug. At this time, as Naruto, you must have nothing to do. Secondly, I hope you can approve me to continue researching the drug. And allocated me some funds and drugs. I want to further enhance the effects of this drug." At this time, Chiba did not wait for three generations of Hokage to respond, and then said the true purpose of the trip. Chapter 692： Year-end "Boom!" Finally, he kicked and slammed on the wooden stake. The steaming Chiba exhaled a white breath and took a slight breath. Chiba looked intently at the person holding the thick wooden stake, and at the same time retracted it. Feet, then turned around and shouted. "Hongyan, it''s okay, where did you find this wood! It''s so strong!" As he said, Qianye stepped forward, stroked the wooden stake with a white hand, and gently rubbed it, feeling the texture of the wood. With the daily training of 5000 bases just now, Chiba can feel the difference between this stake and other stakes. Whether it is the hardness or the sound felt when hitting, it means that this tree is very strong. "Huh? What?" At this moment, the back door of the cabin was pushed open, and Hongyan poked his head out and said. While speaking, he also let out a sigh of nothing. "puff!" Afterwards, a muffled sound of landing sounded at his feet, Hongyan looked down, and saw a ball of Baixue falling on the threshold, keeping a broken posture. Is it snowing? last night? Such a thought came to him unconsciously. Then, he looked up and saw that there was a piece of white snow in front of him, the surrounding small woods were covered with a layer of white makeup, and the ground and even the roof were covered with thick snow. Looking around, the world was white and it seemed to be cold in winter. All with a layer of white color. "I said, where did you find this wood, it''s so strong!" Chiba asked again. "During my mission yesterday, I found it in a forest about ten kilometers west of the village. I thought it was good and got it back." Looking at Chiba, who was in thin clothes and white air, Hongyan said casually, opening the door and admiring the snow scene. "Oh, that''s it! Not bad!" Chiba "Bangbang" patted the person holding a thick wooden stake together and said. Hearing that, Hongyan nodded with a stern poker face, and said, "I will go and see if there are any tasks today, and look for it." "Let''s rest a few more days, I don''t know which day you will be scheduled for frontline tasks." Chiba looked at Hirohiko who was about to leave, and stopped him: "Anyway, the village now has subsidies for our drug trials, so it''s not so tight." Two months ago, Chiba took the initiative to find the third generation of Naruto, and took out the results of the previous few months, the drug that can quickly supplement nutrition, that is, after Nasu took the drug, although the third generation of Naruto did not immediately agree to his request, However, after Chiba''s medicines were sent to the medical department, a batch of valuable medicine subsidies were immediately provided, and even the pharmaceutical equipment was replaced with new ones. It is said that this incident has also shocked other senior members of Konoha. This medicine can quickly replenish nutrition. If mixed with traditional army liang pill, it will improve the effect of army liang pill. Moreover, because of its mild medicinal property and concentrated essence, it can be taken directly Even in a short period of time, it can provide considerable energy to the body and restore the spirit of tired people in a short time. Although after the effect, people will feel greater fatigue, but sometimes between life and death, this period of time The recovery of his mental and physical strength is enough to reverse the situation. Therefore, the strategic value of this drug is very high. Chiba didn''t expect this. He just wanted to strengthen the effect of Tsunade''s prescription and reduce the side effects, but he did not expect that the things developed would become war preparations. Moreover, I heard that the battle situation on the front line has improved, and Chibas medicine seems to have made a lot of credit. Whether it is a team conflict or a conflict, Konoha Ninjas post-war recovery ability is somewhat higher than other Ninja villages. This gave Konoha a lot of advantages, and the situation gradually began to stabilize. Of course, the biggest credit is still the "Golden Shine of Konoha". It was his active performance that brought the situation back a little bit. The invincible ninjutsu that can appear almost instantly on any battlefield, the instant that no one can surpass, not only in the hearts of Konoha ninja, but even in the hearts of the enemy, a statue of the **** of war has been established. It can be said that Konoha is invincible with golden glitter everywhere. However, Chiba basically knows all this, except when he heard the rumors, the kind of "Ah, I am really in the Naruto World" or "I actually witnessed the rise of the four generations of Naruto", "Bo Feng Shui" In addition to the feeling that the door turned out to be my teachers boyfriend, there is actually not much feeling. On the contrary, Hongyan seemed to look forward to the Bo Feng Shui Gate very much. When he encountered the news of the Bo Feng Shui Gate, this kid could almost tell him all night. Apart from these, nothing new happened during this period of time. Chiba''s life was the same, training and researching drugs. Because of the drug, the three generations of Hokage completely did not disturb him. This can be considered to have achieved Chiba''s original goal. Originally, he took the initiative to look for the third generation of Hokage, first for his own drug research funds, uh... by the way, there are also concerns about the third generation of Hokage''s body, after all, that... he is Hokage, this is a critical period for Konoha to turn into a disadvantage. He must not have an accident. Secondly, he is afraid that because of the annihilation plan, he might be transferred to a mission or something. Although Watanabe Kenshin did what he said, after all, he set the annihilation plan. The third generation of Hokage didn''t think of anything, so just in case, they simply came up with an excuse to study drugs. However, all were successful in the end, and Chiba was also quite fortunate that his inspiration flashed. "At the end of the year, I have to buy something for the New Year! Didn''t you say? The war has come to an end. In the coming year, there may be less time to get together. This year, we have to celebrate." However, Hongyan only paused, waved his hand, and left the cabin. At the end of the year... what! Yes, there is a New Year here. Its just that Ive been alone before, and I dont feel much. Being with Xuena is also training, training, training... I didnt realize the New Year. This year, Nao and Hirohiko are both here, it''s rare to be lively! Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Chiba slapped his head and suddenly realized. Yes, it is indeed necessary to celebrate! The most critical year is here. The future of Jiu Xin Na, Jiu Tu, Kakashi, Lin... everyone''s future will be in this year... Afterwards, Qianye''s thoughts turned, his face instantly dignified, and he looked at the woods behind the stake. Another two months have passed, and now, those plans are also going to be entered. After the New Year, the battle of Shenwu Bridge will be a blink of an eye! Before the battle begins~www.novelhall.com~ I must polish everything I can master at this stage to perfection! Thinking about it, Chiba took a slight breath, then stepped out abruptly, pushing the door and entering. "Hongyan, wait, I''ll go and have a look with you! It''s good to earn more!" Then, in front of the cabin came the voice of Chiba moving away. "Hey--?" Next, Hongyan was shocked and incredulous. "What are you doing in a daze, we have a good year this year." Chiba''s voice came from farther away. Then there was a long silence. After a long time, Hongyan''s voice came. "Hey?" Chapter 693： Its over, its over, its over "I am back" Xuena came in slowly with the sound of the door opening with a tired voice. Because of the New Years shift these days, the secret part of the three generations of Naruto Kapa must be arranged to complete the shift. She spends every day in the file stack. Its already the seventh day to come back at seven or eight oclock like today. During this period of time, the various Ninja villages in the Third Ninja World War seemed to have a tendency to truce, and the frontline fighting conflicts were declining. Perhaps it was the reason for the arrival of the New Year. All Ninja villages had slower fighting rhythms, even small troops. The situation of retreating back to the village. Including Konoha, a considerable part of the original defense forces were also transferred back, and it is the callback of this part of the defense forces, plus the three generations of Hokage let some Anbe join the ranks of shifts, so that each defense ninja can one day during the New Year. Able to go home with his family. This also fully shows that the third Ninja War is about to end, as Chiba said, next year, in the beginning of spring, if there is no peace talks, then there will be a big battle, and after this big battle, Then peace talks that are not in the spring will come. After all, if other Shinobu villages have no plans to end the war, they will definitely not be able to revert back to the army. This is already a hint in itself, and of course it is not ruled out as a decoy. However, these behaviors have shown that they have retired. , Or the plan to end the war, this is the first time that all Ninja villages have withdrawn their troops since the third Ninja World War broke out. In any case, except for the ninjas on the front line who cannot return, the ninjas in the village basically have holidays. You can adjust your mood appropriately, accompany your family, and then prepare for peace talks in the coming year, or yes, a decisive battle! Worn out Although it was a gratifying thing, Xuena was not so happy in her heart. After all, she was the one who arranged the vacation. For example, on New Year''s day, many people asked for a vacation on that day, which made her exhausted, and finally couldnt bear it. Living reprimanded the entire defense force, making the Anbu reported in the past few days a little confused. My image is completely ruined! Hope not to be heard by Chiba. After entering the door, Xue Na felt a little bit eager to cry without tears, feeling in her heart that if Chiba saw her cursing, her perception of her would plummet. But after passing by her heart, her footsteps stopped. She bowed her head slightly, blinked her eyes, and asked, "Hongyan, what''s wrong with you?" This season, the small square table between the sleeping berths of Chiba and Hirohiko has been replaced by a kilt two or three larger than the small square table made by Chiba and Hirohiko. At this moment, Hirohiko is sitting down on the kilt. On one side, there seemed to be a slight tremor in her figure, which made her ask. It is cold now, and Hongyan has just performed a frontline mission to **** the last batch of wounded back. She is also worried that Hongyan is hiding something from them. However, she didn''t get a response to her words. She immediately frowned her brows and asked again: "Hongyan? Are you okay?" However, there was still no response. Hongyan still sat with his head down, trembling slightly, as if he hadn''t heard her words at all, and there seemed to be some pain that couldn''t make him speak. "Hongyan! Say something!" This time, the tiredness of her face was instantly covered by surprise, she was already anxious, everyone took a few steps anxiously, and they had to squat down to see Hongyan''s situation. "Snow... Xue Xuexue... Nai..." At this moment, Hongyan''s head turned stiffly, and said with a trembling voice. "This...this is...what''s going on?" Seeing that the forehead turned blue and the black line pulled down the face with horror, disbelief and worry, Xue Nai frowned even more. "Qianqianqian...Chiba..." At this time, Hongyan''s trembling words came again. Chiba? What happened to Chiba? Could it be that something happened to Chiba? Hearing this, Xue Nai''s face suddenly changed, and he asked hurriedly, "What''s wrong with Chiba? What''s wrong?" "Chiba, today... today, today today, let go... let go and give up... it''s a whole... a whole... one... an hour of training, accompany... accompany me... choose tasks, and return Buy...buy, buy, buy...one by one kitchen for the New Year..." Hongyan trembled all over, trembling to finish all the words. what? Hearing this, Xue Nai''s eyes widened slowly, her small mouth opened slightly, and her uncontrollable opening became an "o", almost shocked. "You...what did you say?" As if not trusting her ears, she asked again. "Yes...yes, that''s true." Hongyan said almost in horror. "Difficult... incredible!" At this moment, Xuena''s face was already a little taut, and his eyes were full of shock, even a little panic. "You...you said, Chiba, is it...broken?" The blue color of Hongyan''s forehead seemed to spread suddenly, and the black line pulled down. "Uh" At this moment, Xuena seemed to be aware of the same problem, her forehead turned blue instantly, and black lines seemed to spread across her entire face. It''s over... it''s over, it''s over... Chiba actually gave up training for an entire hour... "Hong...Hongyan, yes...I''m sorry...I...I''m a little dizzy, Qian Qianqian...Where is Ye, I...I''m going to see...Look at his situation, maybe a few A month ago, he... a disease that he didn''t check out in the hospital... he was guilty, no... no, I... I''m going to see him..." Xue Nai staggered and stood up incoherently, scratching with both hands, seeming to want to grab some help, but she didn''t catch anything. She almost sat down all at once. Fortunately, she practiced soft fist for many years. The footsteps were solid, and finally he stepped on it and didn''t fall. "Outside...outside, I...I still didn''t watch it. I suspect that Chiba is not Chiba, but...is a spy from another village. The transformation technique has become..." Hongyan tremblingly pointed to the back door, then hugged his knees and continued to tremble. "Squeak!" But at this moment, the back door was slowly pushed open, Chiba with the heat all over, grabbed the Shinobi in his hand, breathed a long breath, stepped inside, and saw the swaying Xuena. And Hirohiko, who hugged his knees and shivered, paused, then frowned, with a puzzled face, and said, "What''s the matter with you? Drunk?" Its weird, I didnt buy wine in the New Year''s goods, and Hongyan and Xuena were only ten years old. I couldnt buy wine! During the words, Chiba''s heart was full of question marks. But the appearance of Hiroshiko and Yukina in front of them was really strange. "puff!" But at this time, suddenly heard Chiba''s words, and when he turned his head, Hirohiko and Xuena shook at the same time. For this reason, Xuena hit the wall with his shoulder and made a sound of flesh hitting the wooden wall. However, she looked at Chiba blankly as if she hadn''t noticed it, her eyes filled with horror, disbelief, and doubt. Chiba could almost see from his eyes, "Are you really Chiba? Are you still? Chiba?" Such a look. At the same time, Hongyan, who was trembling over there, trembled more violently after this dreadful meal, and it seemed that there was still a bit of thoughts like "He must not be Chiba, he must not be Chiba..." "Boom boom boom..." At this moment, there was the sound of footsteps on the stairs, and Nao rubbed his eyes with a lazy appearance just waking up, and then asked in a lazy voice: "Can I eat?" "Nao!" After this sound, Xuena and Hirohiko yelled as if they had found a savior, and then bypassed Chiba, ran upstairs with a thump, and hid directly behind Nao, and said anxiously: "Just now, this Chiba actually gave up an hour of training time and went to buy the New Year goods for an entire hour. How...what? Do you think he is still Chiba? Or is he Chiba?" "Uh" Feeling the grasping fingers on the left and right arms~www.novelhall.com~ Nao''s mouth twitched, she clearly felt the shock in the hearts of her boyfriend and girlfriend. "I said you guys..." She said rather helplessly. Then, he sighed. "Also, are you really giving up a whole hour without training? A whole hour?" Finally, he said in a questioning tone that sounded plain, but very harsh in Chiba''s ears. "Uh" Hearing this, Chiba''s eyes half-squinted, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Can I be angry here? He thought so. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, the front door was knocked. Chapter 694： How is the technique developed? "Who!" This sudden knock on the door drew the four people''s answer. "I!" And outside, a familiar voice soon came. This voice... is it Asma? Hearing this voice, the four people had this idea at the same time. "I''ll open the door." Chiba stepped forward and opened the front door directly. In the snowy night outside, Asma was carrying a large bag of things and standing outside the door, and the sky seemed to slowly drop snowflakes. "Oh, Asma, come in quickly." Seeing Asma, Chiba hurriedly opened the door, gave up a position, and invited him in. During this period of time, Asma came to him to find the free sky as the most diligent. Although he did not consciously disturb his training, he could talk and chat during training. Sometimes, one of them was outside and the other was there. Dialogue inside. During the conversation, Chiba discovered that although Asma is a bit rebellious now, she is really a good guy. Some do not fit the age multiplier, and Chiba also discovered that every time there are many people, the last one is always Asma, he would always take away some leftover rubbish, so as not to cause them trouble. Even, for a few days, Chiba also discovered that the pot at home was sometimes washed by Asma. I believe other people have also felt Asmas silent precociousness. Every time Asma comes, Hongyan and Xuena will stay with him to talk, or...make him work? In short, Asma and them are very familiar, not stranger than Kakashi and the others. "Oh... this is what my old man asked me to bring over." When Chiba gave up her birth position, Asma was not polite, so she stepped in and stuffed Chiba with a large bag of things in her hand. "what is this?" Chiba looked at this big bag of things and asked. Three generations of Hokage asked Asma to bring them here? What is it? But in his heart, there was such a question. "Asma!" "Asma!" "Asma!" At this time, the three Nao also came over and greeted Asma one by one. "Oh, happy new year, Hirohiko, Yukina, and Nao, how about Nao, is your health better?" Asma also greeted them one by one, and by the way, he also cared about Naos condition. After getting familiar with him, he naturally learned about Naos condition from some small news. Although he did not know what it was The girl seemed to be very sleepy, she often couldn''t see her figure, and her body was very thin, and she looked very weak. "Much better, thank you." Nao smiled lightly, and said politely. "Oh, have you changed the kotatsu?" Hearing Nao''s response, Asma nodded, suddenly found the kotatsu beside her, and said. "Uh...what the **** is this here?" At the same time, Chiba''s somewhat helpless voice came. "Oh, this kotatsu was made by Chiba and Hirohiko, how do you feel?" Nao said, not only intentionally or unintentionally, ignoring Chiba''s questioning. "May I?" Asma bit the toothpick beside her mouth, looked at Xuena and Hirohiko, seemingly asking. "Yeah, but be careful, because the cabin is not powered on, so I replaced it with hot charcoal below. You are optimistic about the hot charcoal jar." Xue Na said with a smile. "please!" Hirohiko had already lifted a corner of the kotatsu, and let Asma take a look at the copper pot with holes in the front lid. "Oh... this seems pretty good." After seeing it, Asma didn''t hesitate to sit in, and expressed a positive sigh. "That... I said..." Chiba half-squinted his eyes, holding the big bag of things, the corners of his mouth seemed to twitch, looking at the four of them. "Oh! It feels good, very warm, warmer than a normal kotatsu!" His dissatisfaction was immediately thrown off by Asma''s surprise. "right!" As if they got the desired result, the three said triumphantly. That group of guys, is it intentional, can I be angry here? Chiba''s eyebrows were beating, and his eyes were completely narrowed. "Boom boom boom!" At this time, the knock on the door sounded again. "Who!" Soon, the knock on the door caused five people to answer the door. "we." Outside the door, a response came quickly. Kakashi? Five people had such an idea at the same time. "Squeak..." Chiba opened the door smoothly. "come on in." And when he saw the situation outside, he hurriedly gave way. Unknowingly, there has been a heavy snowfall of goose feathers outside, and almost a thin layer of snow has accumulated on the heads and shoulders of the three people Kakashi, Daitu and Lin standing in front of the door. "Give you!" But Kakashi, who stepped forward, first handed Chiba a small bag, and then walked in, bringing Mu and Lin with him. "Good evening, Chiba." Lin said politely when passing by with Chiba. "Good evening, Lynn." Suddenly, Chiba felt the feeling of being valued and hurriedly responded. Sure enough, Lin is the gentlest one! At the same time, he sighed with emotion. "Lin, come, this kotatsu is very warm!" At this moment, Xuena couldn''t wait to pull Lin over, and he also picked up the kotatsu opposite Asma and said. "Hey? Isn''t the cabin not powered on?" While walking, Lin said quite puzzled. "Use charcoal fire instead of pulling. Be careful and pay attention when you stretch your feet." Xuena reminded carefully. "Ah! So warm, much warmer than my home!" After sitting in the kotatsu, Lin let out a sigh of surprise, and then said to Daido and Kakashi: "Kakashi, bring the dirt, you guys try it too!" "Hey?" Looking at Lins quilt up, bringing dirt was obviously unexpected. Looking at the quilt and then Lins white legs, a face suddenly turned red, and he hesitated for a while, but he didnt say anything. . "Oh--?" At this moment, unconsciously, everyone including Chiba''s eyes fell on the body with the soil. "what!" At the moment when everyone''s eyes were touched, the soil seemed to have noticed something, like a cat with its tail stepped on, almost jumped up, his entire face flushed. Immediately, there was a lot of laughter in the cabin. "Stupid..." In the laughter, Kakashi held his forehead with one hand, looked at the soil in front of him who began to talk to himself in a panic, and shook his head helplessly. "Thanks~www.novelhall.com~ At this moment, Chiba walked a few steps forward, looking at the panicked dirt surrounded by the crowd in front of him, and smiled slightly. "Oh, it''s okay, it''s not that I borrowed it and didn''t pay it back." Kakashi glanced at Chiba and said nonchalantly. "How is the technique developed?" Chiba didn''t ask any more, just changed the topic. "It''s still going well at the moment, and it is estimated that it will be completed in seven or eighty-eight years after the end of the year." Kakashi responded. is it? After the Chinese New Year, Chidori has completed seven or eighty-eight, so it''s almost time! Qianye took a slight breath, gritted his teeth with smiles reflected in his eyes. Can''t swallow it in Wenwen! Chapter 695： Decide "call!" Qianye put his hands in his sleeves, draped in thick clothes, and slowly sat upright, exhaling a white breath, his face illuminated by the candlelight was a bit cloudy. Rarely, Qianye actually showed such an annoyed look. At this moment, Hirohiko, who was sitting opposite, raised his head slightly, looked at Chiba, and then at the scrolls lying on Chiba''s desk. Are these? Is it what file intelligence is it? And when he saw those scrolls, Hongyan couldn''t help frowning. These scrolls were written by Chiba about two months ago. When he was writing, he was still talking about "story" and "experience". "," "differences", "reasonableness", "timeline", "story" and the like, he felt strange at the time. He could hear the words of Chiba, what timeline, story, etc. Just a bit at a loss. However, he knew that Chiba must be studying something complicated, so he didn''t bother and inquire. Moreover, in the past two months, he was even more sure that Chiba was studying what he found difficult. Because, every night, after tinkering with the improvement of the medicine, Chiba will think about these scrolls on time, and occasionally add one or two scrolls, but most of them will be discarded, and it seems that there is no progress at all. Could it be that Today, Hirohiko can''t help it. It was the first time he saw Chiba look so embarrassed. He couldn''t imagine what else could be difficult for Chiba. In front of Chiba, it concerns the country and the village. His war is nothing, it''s just that this guy is dedicated to cultivating, otherwise I''m afraid this third Ninja World War... Thinking of this, Hongyan couldn''t help shivering, a little afraid to think further. "what happened?" At this time, Chiba seemed to notice this shiver of Hirohiko and asked. "what?" Obviously, he did not expect that Chiba would suddenly ask such a sentence, Hong Yan was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously opened his mouth. "Is it cold? I think you shivered. Is the charcoal fire cold? Do you want me to get some." Chiba looked at Hirohiko, lifted the quilt of the kotatsu, and then asked. "No, the temperature is just right, I''m fine." Hongyan shook his head hurriedly and said. "Oh" Hearing Hongyan''s negative answer, Chiba nodded absent-mindedly, his eyes fell on the scroll naturally, and a thoughtful look gradually appeared on his face. Sure enough, this guy... is he going to write novels to make money? Looking at Chiba''s appearance, Hongyan took a slight breath, took the book in his hand, and gently pursed his lips, a trace of seriousness flashed across his face. If this is the case, then I will also work hard to improve my reading level. As Chiba, I cant trust other editors! And in his heart, he made up his mind. Sure enough, I still couldn''t find any clues... At this time, Chiba slowly closed his eyes. He had been looking at the scrolls on the table for nearly two months. If he could really see anything, he would have seen it. Chiba recorded his own experience, as well as the original story about the Three Wars, and some previous lives based on the plot of the formula book, and even the analysis of some well-known bloggers. Chiba wrote it down based on his memories and has been thinking about it for the past two months. What is the difference? Maybe you can find some information about changing your destiny, or the possibility of changing your destiny, and be prepared for everything. However, what he has experienced is similar to the original story of the previous life. At least at this stage, the battle of Kikyo Mountain recorded in the original book has actually happened, and the time is relatively consistent with the original book. After all, the original record is very vague, except for the full outbreak of the Three Wars because of the mountain. The battle and the two sides of the battle are Shayin and Konoha, and there is no other description, so there are too few researches. The other inferences are also personal guesses and cannot be used as evidence. Looking at my own experience during this period, I can only say that everything is reasonable, or that it gives me a lot of space for the traverser. But, can I really treat the Three World Wars as a lot of room to play, and even change the layout of the future? Change the fate of the main characters in the story, that is, the history of Naruto World? Or, in these experiences, fate has already hinted to me, can it not be changed? Chiba thought, his body moved slightly to relieve the soreness of sitting cross-legged for a long time. Ok? this is While moving, he seemed to have encountered some hard object. When he reached out and took it, Chiba couldn''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth. Its also thanks to Kakashi for getting this "huge sum"... Chiba looked at the money bag in his hand, as well as the touch and weight of the silver inside. This was given to him at dinner by Kakashi. It was also the money he borrowed from Kakashi a few days ago. The money was just enough to buy. With the next two specifications of weight-bearing props, extreme training will begin again. In addition to the replacement of the weight-bearing props, Chiba''s training, two self-made ninjutsu, and further research on sealing techniques have been included in the training course, and he can''t swallow it so gently. When Kakashi was in Shenwu Kunqiao, he had already used the developed Chidori, but because the Chidori spur was too fast, his reaction could not keep up. Now, Kakashi said Chidori will be developed next year. Completed, in other words, the battle of Shenwubi Bridge will happen anytime after a year, and there is not much time left. Yes, there is not much time. Instead of entangled with these things, it is better to train more and it is cost-effective. Anyway, there is no clue! Thinking of this, Chiba closed the scroll, took a slight breath, then stood up and said, "Hongyan, I''ll warm up." what? Hearing Chiba''s words, Hongyan blinked his eyes, froze for a moment, and subconsciously said, "Oh!" Warm up? right now? It''s almost ten o''clock at nine? Hongyan stared slightly, watching Chiba take off his thick clothes, put on torn light clothes for training, and watched Chiba open the back door and leave. What about novels? Don''t write anymore? Blinking blankly, Hongyan looked at the "pop", the door closed, and opened his mouth, but he didn''t have time to ask. Afterwards, he turned his head with a puzzled look~www.novelhall.com~ looked at the half of the table that belonged to Chiba, his eyes fell on the scrolls, and his brows wrinkled quietly. Could it be that you encountered a jam? That''s why I have to warm up... How about... look? Afterwards, he had an idea of ??looking at Chiba Scrolls. Do not! Forget it, wait until he writes it out... I always feel, a little expectant, what kind of novel can a head like Chiba write? After this idea emerged, it was rejected by Hongyan shaking his head. Lets keep watching. If you finish watching early and get paid for the task, you can buy Nao what she likes... Afterwards, Hongyan fell into the world of the novel in his hand again, and at the same time, such an idea came to his mind. Chapter 696： Old year "It hurts... it hurts..." Chiba grinned, holding one hand in Xuenai''s hand, looking down at Xuenai, her pretty face as if she was bandaging him covered in black, her brows were not beating, and her mouth was uncontrollable. Humming in pain. At the same time, a wry smile slowly emerged from the corner of his mouth. Xuena is very angry now, very angry, especially angry, almost always pressing the edge of the wound when bandaging, absolutely deliberate. "You know it hurts too!" After wrapping up the bloody, narrow wound on Chiba''s hand in circles, Xuena finally couldn''t help but said with anger and complaint. "Sorry" As soon as these words came out, Chiba seemed ashamed to turn his head and apologize. "Well, it is estimated that the injury will heal within three minutes, and within ten minutes, you are not allowed to try again." Yukina took a breath and seemed to ignore Chibas apology. She raised her pretty face slightly, glanced at Chiba, who was covered in white bandages with black stains, and left the small forest with her pretty face. . "Stupid..." But the moment she left the woods, she couldn''t help but groaned. Oops, Yukina is really... very angry! And seeing the back of Xuenai''s stern face leaving, Chiba''s mouth twitched. Although Xuena didn''t have a bad temper, she was still a girl. Chiba is the most inconsistent when a girl has a temper. At this moment, Chiba was a little panicked. However, this panic disappeared quickly because of Xuena''s departure. He slowly stood up and looked at the open space he had opened up two years ago, as well as the surrounding trees with many scars. Take a long breath. I saw that this small open area was filled with a shallow layer of dust that was almost dissipated. The original pitted ground had a few large pits, and the surrounding trees had more scars on the body, even A tree was pierced by the waist, leaving a hole about a punch, while the other trees, the newly added scars, are mostly traces of this kind of penetration, but they are not penetrated like this tree. Indeed, it is a bit overdone. Today is the last day of the year, so this kind of training should not be conducted! Looking at the blood stains on the ground all the way to the feet, Chiba sighed and shook his head. No wonder Xuena is angry. In this case, anyone who really cares about him will be angry. Last night, after confirming that he would no longer think about the story of the original story, the history of the Naruto world, and the clues about fate that may exist between the three parties of his own experience, Chiba started the perfection of his own ninjutsu at the stall near nine o''clock and ten o''clock. In the past four months, although he was busy with physical training and pharmacy, he had a long time during physical training. It was empty. After adapting to physical training, he put forward a lot of directions for improvement in his head. The pressure and determination of the approaching battle of Shinwubi Bridge made him test it that night, and then he tested it with a wound. Fortunately, at that time, Hirohiko was already asleep. After he treated himself, he was fine. . However, the results of the test last night were very good. This morning, that is just now, he couldn''t help but test again, and then Xu was too much movement, which alarmed Xuena. Next, is the situation just now. "Ah" Thinking about it, Chiba couldn''t help sighing. As the pain continued to dissipate, he raised his hand and rubbed his temple. Seeing Xuenai''s appearance, it is probably useless to apologize, she can only wait for her to stop being angry. At this time, Chiba does not plan to experiment and practice anymore. Today is the most solemn festival in all Ninja Villages in Naruto World-the beginning of the new year. Chibas original arrangement is to rest, and today he has no plans to even train in physical skills. Do it, celebrate with Hong Yan and the others. Its just that it went well last night, so Chiba couldnt hold back... "Broken up." Chiba''s mouth twitched, and he said in frustration, and then walked to the cabin. To celebrate the New Year today, he also has a task to do. First of all, of course, go to the village to purchase weighted props. The earlier the weighted props are always changed, the better. Secondly, it is necessary to purchase a batch of nails and other tools for Hirohiko. Today, Yukina is responsible for cleaning, and Hirohiko is responsible for repairing the cabin. After all, this cabin is very old, and a few new rooms have been added. Many are unreasonable or All damaged areas must be repaired uniformly. As for Nao, because her eyes are inconvenient, she is responsible for protecting herself. By the way, I will sort out her physical condition during this period and let Chiba make the final diagnosis. Now her condition is much better, and it has been a miracle in the past four months. Normally, he did not get sick once, although Chakra''s confusion did not improve at all. But Chibas goal is about to complete. If the new drug can keep Nao from getting sick, then even if it cant solve the chakras chaos, its okay. At least Naos physical improvement will allow Hirohiko. With less worry, Nao didn''t have any problems with Nao when he was on the mission. As for the problem of Chakra, after the end of the Three Wars, when all the dust settles, and then slowly solve it, then there will be a lot of time, and it will not be like the present situation to treat the symptoms more than the root cause. "Squeak..." In the morning mist, Chiba opened the back door and was about to get the money bag beside the bed. "Squeak..." At the same time, the front door was also pushed open. Hirohiko took the washing utensils with a towel around his neck. As usual early in the morning, he was going to the kitchen to put the washing utensils. When he saw Chiba''s bandages all over, his figure was taken. "Yuki Na was angry because of you this morning?" Then, there was a clear flash on his poker face, he understood something in an instant, and said unceremoniously. "I went to train early in the morning and got hurt. What a hopeless idiot, it''s too hard for Xuena." At this time, the door upstairs was also opened, and Nao''s flat but sneer voice came one after another. "That''s it!" After Nao''s words, Hirohiko nodded in agreement. You two, absolutely deliberate! When they heard the words of the two, Chiba''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and it became clear in his heart. Leave them alone! Can''t say two in one mouth! Moreover, I did not do this well indeed! With such a thought flashed in his mind, Chiba hurried a few steps, walked to the shop, picked up the purse, and was about to go out. "Just ran away?" Nao''s unceremonious voice sounded again. "I know I was wrong, Master Nao." To Nao, Chiba smiled bitterly, and paused during the words: "I''m fine with what you say." Hey? However, with just such a sentence, Hirohiko and Nao were taken aback at the same time, with an expression of "Will Chiba actually feel wrong to practice?" "I said... can I be angry?" Seeing the expressions of the two, Chiba frowned, and the corners of her mouth suddenly twitched. "So, do you want to make Xuena happy?" At this time, Nao slowly opened his eyes, and looked at Chiba with her dim eyes, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, which made Chiba shiver. Make... Yuuna happy? Although shivering ~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba was obviously attracted by what Nao said. He looked at Nao and asked hurriedly, "What can I do?" "Humph..." Hearing Chiba''s question, Nao seemed to get the answer he wanted, and he smiled. Chiba suddenly felt cold in his back. I always feel like I''m going to fall into the gutter. He thought so. what! That''s it! At this time, Hongyan was bright, as if thinking of something. "Then you..." At this moment, Nao spoke. Chapter 697： communication By the way, the flower shop I went to just now? Is it from the Ino family? Chiba looked down at some kind of petite sunflower that was growing well in his hand and the petals were golden yellow. Looking at the closed front door, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind. This morning, at Naos suggestion, after he bought the props and the list that Hirohiko gave him, he went to the village flower shop to buy such a bunch of flowers, and at noon, that is now, Chiba followed Nao''s orders, with a kind of "sincerity" attitude, guard Yuuna here. Xuenai only needs to go to the defense forces for one morning today. Noon and afternoon are time for rest. But why didn''t I expect it? Girls should be more flower-like things, so isn''t flower delivery very effective? When Xuena saw this, she might not be angry anymore, and she would feel better. Looking at the golden flowers, Chiba nodded silently, feeling deeply that Nao was right, and also deeply feeling that although his communicative skills have improved during this period of time with Hirohiko and others, he is still in communication. In terms of it, it is still its own weakness. He even felt that this aspect might become his weakness forever. After all, except for some familiar people, when facing strangers, especially those with good intentions, he still wouldn''t respond well. but How can I give this flower? Then, Chiba discovered a very serious problem. I bought the flowers and everything was ready, but how could I apologize to Xuena. "Sorry?" Thinking about it, Chiba suddenly made a gesture of handing out flowers, and then said in a way that he felt difficult. Too reluctant. An unsatisfactory thought came to him. "Sorry" Afterwards, he changed another one, but soon frowned again, as if he was speaking a bit bluntly. "I was wrong, sorry..." Uh, not sincere enough? "I apologize for my behavior this morning." Is this too grand? "Anyway, I''m sorry!" Isn''t this too rush... Dissatisfied with the tone of his apology, Chiba began to hand out flowers repeatedly and apologized in various tones. And all of this is reflected in the eyes of Honghiko, a head quietly poking out from the kitchen. At this time, looking at Chiba''s Hirohiko, his poker face had long since disappeared, and his face was smirking. puff This is the first time I have seen Chiba like this, no... I can''t help it! No, no, no, no! My stomach hurts! I really dont know if Nao is teaching Chiba this way, or making fun of Chiba! And in his heart, it was such unscrupulous thinking. Chiba... is really terrible! At this time, while holding the book Nao in the kitchen, although his expression did not change, a drop of sweat slowly remained behind his head. However, Xuena, I can only do this for you! Next, it''s up to you. After that, a very worried thought came to her mind. ... At this time, the other side. "Master Xuenai, the shift has started these few days, everything is going well, and the wounded who came back from the front line have also... Master Xuenai? Master Xuenai, would you listen anymore?" The young and serious female ninja in the defense force was halfway through, and she glanced at her deputy chief, but she saw that this charming, charming little princess, who was destined to be a big beauty at a young age, was stunned. Looking out the window, it seemed that she hadn''t listened to her final report at all, and couldn''t help but whispered a few times. What to do... Chiba is starting that kind of training again! Also, did I overdo it in the morning? Chiba cried out in pain, did I overdo it! At this time, looking at Xuena out of the window unknowingly, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. His mind was full of the appearance of Chiba covered in blood this morning, and in the previous few years, Chiba dragged her body. The appearance of blood coming back. Even, once, Qianye almost fainted on the edge of the woods covered in blood. That time she was terrified. If she didn''t find out in time, the consequences would be disastrous. This time, it would almost become her nightmare. However, she also knew that she could not stop Chiba. "Master Xuena...Master Xuena!" But thinking of this, her thoughts were interrupted by the female ninja who she had been calling Sister Mako before her eyes, a pair of bare hands dangling in front of her. "Sorry, Sister Mako, I''ll watch it right away!" Then, she was shocked and hurriedly raised the scroll in her hand and looked at it. After looking at it for a while, Xuena looked up again a little embarrassed and asked weakly: "That... Sister Mako, can you follow me again? Do I say it again?" Looking at the embarrassed Xuena, the embarrassment and request on that pretty face, Mako, who was originally a little confused about Xuena''s state, his eyes sparkled instantly. so cute! Her heart was filled with such a thought. "Of course! Master Xue Nai!" But in her mouth, she said quite quickly. ... "Ugh" Xuena sighed and looked at the slowly closing door of the Office of the Ministry of Defense, dragged a little tired, walking on the way back to the cabin. How to face Chiba next... I don''t know if Qianye is angry. After all, he intentionally hurt him. Although he usually doesn''t care about such things, what if by any chance, what if he gets angry? How to do? Walking on the road, Xuenai frowned slightly, but his heart was beating involuntarily. At this moment, she was a little panicked. How to do? What if... what if Chiba gets angry? "despair!" As the thoughts turned, her steps slowed down, until she stood still, her face was completely flustered. ... Uh At this moment, Chiba, who was guarding the front door, narrowed his eyes, and frowned slightly when he looked at the front door that had been closed. Why haven''t you come back? It''s almost twelve o''clock, and I should be able to come back. Now the major ninja villages on the frontline have basically entered a truce. I have also seen the rotation table of the defense forces. There is no problem, almost perfect, and every rotation is also It is normal, or there is a tacit understanding, it should be impossible to make any mistakes that will involve time! At this moment, Chiba was slightly puzzled. Not only him, but Nao and Hirohiko also felt strange, and walked out of the kitchen without knowing it. "what happened?" Nao first opened the mouth and said ~www.novelhall.com~ I don''t know, Xuena hasn''t come back yet, this should be impossible, there is nothing that would make her late. " Chiba turned around and glanced at Nao. "Should I go and see." Hongyan also spoke. According to their calculations, Xuena should have gone home ten minutes ago. The office of the defense force is near the gate of the village, but it is not very far from the cabin. Xuena should have returned long ago. "No, it''s me..." When he heard Hongyan''s words, Chiba looked at the flower in his hand, shook his head, and denied Hongyan''s words. "Squeak!" However, before the second half of his sentence was finished, the front door opened. "I returned" Chapter 698： apologize "I returned" Xuenai stood still in front of the door, looked left and right, and then took a deep breath. Do not! Chiba still wouldn''t be so angry. On the contrary, he should learn his lesson! The thoughts flickered in her mind, and she finally made up her mind and pushed the door open. Then, the next second... This...this is...Chiba? Why... Qian... Chiba will... be here, he... didn''t he go shopping? why Why are you still holding a flower, or my favorite sunflower... Also... there is... such a Chiba... At this moment, Xuena''s eyes widened slightly, and a layer of blush slowly appeared on her elegant and pretty face. I don''t know if the appearance of the other party was too abrupt or for other reasons, she just felt the heart start to accelerate. Beating, my face is hot. At this moment, in her sight, she saw Chiba standing upright, holding a bunch of golden sunflowers in her hands. She was solitary in white, and the breeze that poured in after opening the door was blowing the long bangs on his forehead. , The slightly determined face of a handsome face was slowly turning around, an unspeakably handsome and unrestrained temperament rushed towards her face, in her eyes, the boy in front of her seemed to be surrounded by warm bubbles flying With. Always feel... Seeing Qianye in front of him, Xue Nai''s face became redder and red, and his heart was beating frantically, almost jumping out of his throat. "Uh" With a surprise, the boy''s dark as ink and star-like eyes turned to her body, clearly reflecting a snow-white girl with a pretty blush. At this moment, Xuena looked at each other, and Xuena only felt that his heart was beating slowly for a while, his breathing was choked, and the whole person almost jumped. Good... handsome... And in her heart, the last half of the thought also popped out, and then her head went blank, and her snow-white pupils seemed to be firmly fixed, and could no longer move. Xuena! At the same time, Chiba also stunned, staring at Xuena blankly, apparently surprised that the subconscious glance at this because the door opened turned out to be Xuena. "what are you waiting for!" At this time, Hongyan reacted quickly. When he saw the figure in front of the door, he reacted, hurriedly poking his arm on Chiba''s weakness. what? apologize! Under this poking, Chiba''s hands holding the bouquet subconsciously handed it over, and the whole body bent down forty-five degrees with this handing, and handed the bouquet to Xuena. "What happened in the morning, I''m sorry, I will definitely pay attention to it next!" And the apology in his mouth resounded through the front door as if being poked. success! After this sound, Hongyan''s mouth suddenly evoked a smile. It''s so simple...I thought I was going to tweak a few times. Although Chiba was dull and dull, he was still very straightforward. At the same time, Nao smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth. "Hey...ah...huh?" And Chiba''s sudden movement, the sudden change of the bouquet that was handed in front of her eyes made Xuena stiff, her head was almost blank and her pretty face flushed. She only uttered these words while her lips were slightly opened. What...how what to do? Is this...confession? Thousand...Chichi Chiba...this...this is...confession? But...Cocoa... But, in this situation, how can I answer? I, I, I... What should I do? It''s... bad... my heart beats so fast, my face is hot... How...what to do? Obviously, Xuena didn''t hear the apology to Chiba, and the whole person was already immersed in other emotions. One of her face was completely red, and her heart was beating almost to make a "boom" sound. Even, in this winter, a faint white gas began to emerge from the top of her head. no response? Chiba maintained a posture of forty-five degrees of bending and handing out the bouquet, his eyes closed, his teeth seemed to be bitten, and then, after a long time no response, he frowned slightly, his eyes opened a gap. , I want to see Xuenai''s expression, but in this position, when he opens his eyes, it is completely the bouquet or the curled toes in the black Shina shoes. can not see it How to do? Don''t Xuena forgive me? Is she so angry? Suddenly, Chiba''s frontal corner began to sweat. Its also said that as long as people who care about me see me covered in blood, they will be a little bit unbearable. It is normal for Xuena to be angry, and it is normal not to forgive me. If I change to Xuena, every day It''s bloodied all over, and I certainly won''t be calm. Even, I am afraid that some radical measures will be taken to ensure her safety and health. It is normal to ignore me. Even if I sincerely apologize, I cannot easily forgive. How to do? How to do? How to do? What should I say? At this moment, Chiba began to rack his brains to search for words. "Uh" At this time, Hirohiko and Nao also felt strange. You look at me and I look at you, all at a loss. For a while, time seemed to freeze inside and outside the cabin, and the four of them stood frozen on the spot, all in silence. "Ah, what''s going on? What''s wrong with Chiba?" And just as the quiet atmosphere began to permeate, Lin''s head suddenly protruded from the door frame. "By the way, is this really an apology?" Afterwards, Asma''s head protruded from the other side. "Chiba must have made a big mistake. It was because I bought flowers and bowed and apologized. Hey, Chiba, what mistake did you make, how do you apologize? Then, above Asma''s head, a head with dirt appeared. "Speaking of which, why did you apologize, Chiba? What are you doing?" In the end, Kakashi''s head poked out from above Lin''s head, half-squinted at Chiba, and asked in a very plain, puzzled tone. Hey? And just after exploring these four heads, Chiba, Hirohiko, and Nao were all taken aback, then Chiba suddenly straightened up, and Hirohiko also took a step forward in surprise. Nao slapped his forehead with a helpless face. Look. "Why are you here, isn''t today preparing for the New Year!" The unanimous words were shouted from the three people, full of surprise. "what are you talking about?" Kakashi''s face turned helpless. "Xue Nai invited us to dinner together!" Lin was very empathetic and answered their surprise questions positively. "Don''t you know?" Asma expressed astonishment. "Of course I''m here to Cengfan!" And finally came the sound of straightforward and strong voice. Uh Hearing the four people''s answers, the eyes of the three of Qianye''s eyes half-squinted, their faces depressed and helpless. "Report...confession, how...how..." And at this moment, with a "poof!", Xue Nai muttered a cloud of white gas above her head, and suddenly fell backward. Immediately, the seven people were in a mess. "Oops, Xuena fainted!" Asma was shocked. "Kakashi! What did you say!" Dai Tu strongly condemned Kakashi. "My fault?" Kakashi is at a loss~www.novelhall.com~Hurry up...Hurry in! " Hongyan hurried forward. "Take the soil, get out of the way, I am a medical ninja." Lin hurriedly entered, but was blocked by the earth screaming and berated. "Lin..." Bringing soil expresses grievance. "me too" Chiba gave him a meal and said innocently in response to Lin''s cannibalistic eyes. "What''s wrong? What happened? What happened to Xuena?" The invisible Nao asked urgently. For a while, everyone was in a hurry. Chapter 699： Pair training, finalized! "It''s okay, but I fainted because I was too excited." Looking at Yuuna lying on the bed, Lin slowly stood up straight, and said to Nao, Hirohiko, Daido, Kakashi, and Asma who were all around. "Well, it''s okay." Chiba also straightened up and breathed a sigh of relief. When Xuena passed out, he was really anxious, especially the hot temperature on his forehead when he put his hands down, he even felt a little overwhelmed. Gently shifting the ice bag on Yukina''s head to the right position, Lin looked around for a week, and said in an irresistible tone: "Now let Yukuna rest quietly, Nao, Hirohiko, you stay, everyone else will go down. Right." "Me too..." Hearing Lin''s words, Chiba spoke subconsciously, preparing to stay with Lin to take care of Xuena. "Go down too!" However, before Chiba finished speaking, Lin''s indisputable words interrupted him. For some reason, Chiba felt anger, an anger that made his back chill. shit! Lynn is angry! At this time, Kakashi and the soiled shoulder shrugged at the same time, and the teeth were bitten, and the whole person almost took a step back. "Cough! Let''s go down, go down immediately, and leave it to Lin here." After that, the two of them held Chiba one by one, and Asma the other, regardless of their astonishment and what they had to say, they ran down in a hurry. And the stairway where the four of them dragged the figure disappeared. Lin''s gaze turned from the four of them back to Nao and Hirohiko, who shuddered when they looked at them. "Now, let''s talk about what is going on, right?" Linpi smiled and said without a smile. Seen through! At this time, Hirohiko and Nao''s faces stiffened at the same time, each turned their heads, and the corners of their mouths twitched slightly. "Huh? Xuena fainted with fright, you should have a reasonable explanation!" Seeing the movements of the two, Lin took a step forward. "this and that" The moment Lin took a step forward, Nao and Hirohiko were like cats with their tails stepped on, they almost jumped a step back, their heads slanted further apart. What...what''s going on, suddenly... I suddenly felt that Lin was terrible! But there was a sudden jump in his heart. "Say--" At this time, Lin approached slowly with an extremely unfriendly attitude and tone. "Yes!" Listening to the increasingly unfriendly tone, Nao and Hirohiko''s heart jumped, and they kept talking. ... "So... what are we doing?" Chiba and the others sat down around the kotatsu. The four of you looked at me and I looked at you. They all blinked, and finally Asma asked. "Let''s rest." Chiba nibble on the table. I always feel that there are so many things that happened today. I need some time to figure out why my apology scared Xuena to pass out? What is the reason for this? I can''t figure it out at all. At this moment, Chiba has already entered a tangled mood. From his way of thinking, he can''t understand why Xuena fainted. Could it be that my movements are too big? Did you hit her? impossible? It''s impossible to hit her at that distance! So, is Xuena allergic to sunflowers? It''s impossible! Yukina didn''t have any allergic reactions, and if allergic, how could Nao designate me to buy sunflowers. It is still this kind of sunflower. The owner of the flower shop who is very similar to Ino said that this seems to be a very rare variety, only Konoha has it. It is said to be a sunflower, and the image is closer to a daisy with sunflower petals. Moreover, I heard that the Hyuga clan often purchases this kind of flowers... In short, it cannot be an allergy, so what would it be? I can''t think of it at all! Chiba licked his forehead on the small square table, thinking in his mind, but he was completely stuck in a dead end. "How about rice?" At this time, Taito asked the most practical question. It was already past 12 oclock. Because Yukina invited him, he looked at the meal that Hirohiko cooked here. He didnt even eat breakfast. , He was a little dizzy from hunger. "My fault?" At the same time, Kakashi was sitting opposite Chiba, tilted his head, seemingly wondering if Xuena fainted because of his confession just now. "Uh... I''m going to cook..." When she heard the words with soil, Chiba slowly raised her head. After all, it was Xuena who invited them to eat as a guest. It would be no good if the guests were hungry. "Then, let me help you." Asma stood up with Chiba and said. "Asma?" Hearing this, he took the soil for a moment, looked at Asma, and asked: "You can cook?" "Uh" As soon as this words came out, Chiba paused in a posture of turning around and looked back at Asma. Speaking of it, Taito, Kakashi, Hirohiko and I are basically orphans. Hirohiko and Nao are dependent on each other. Looking at the corner where he lives, it is unlikely that there will be any elders'' concern. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are orphans. After Ye Baiya died, Kakashi lived alone, and there was no sign of relatives. He should be an orphan. The original setting of bringing the soil is an orphan. Of course he can cook. If he doesnt know how to cook, he will be like Naruto. To live off the ramen like that, or... just eat lettuce? Therefore, it is common for Taito, Kakashi, and Hirohiko to cook, but Asma is different, although this guy behaves like them. However, the identity of this guy is the same as Naruto, and can be called a "prince". The son of the third generation of Hokage, although he is young and the second child, but his brother has been killed in action, he is the only son of the veritable third generation of Hokage, his status is extraordinary. Although in Hokage''s world, as long as it is not the son of the daimyo, the identity is not as distinct as the previous dynasty era, but Asma is definitely different from them in life. For example, cooking or something shouldn''t bother him. Moreover, Sarutobi clan is also a big clan, and another Hokage came out. Hokage itself is the patriarch of Sarutoi. It can be said that even if Asma does not become Hokage, he is also the heir of Sarutoi clan, that is, a young master. After all, the original Hokage bears the shadow of the Japanese Warring States Period, especially in the family, so Asma can be a person who stretches out his hand to open his mouth. Then, referring to the cooking record of the last lady, deep suspicion appeared in Chiba''s eyes. "It''s okay, I''m cooking." Asma raised her hand and scratched her cheek with her fingers, glancing slightly away. No way! Never let him touch the spatula! At this moment, Chiba quickly made up his mind. "Let Kakashi come, I happen to have something to tell him." After making up his mind, Chiba tried his best to take care of Asma''s feelings and refused. "Hey? Me?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Kakashi was taken aback, and barely recovered from the entanglement. However, before he could fully react, Chiba was dragged into the kitchen room, leaving the soil and Asma. Look at me, I look at you, I dont know why. Then, there was a word that made them shine. "When we finish eating, shall we practice?" Chiba asked. "Huh? Huh?" Kakashi was stunned~www.novelhall.com~ Speaking of which, we haven''t practiced against each other since that time. Try it? " Chiba continued to ask. "Hey-strange, you actually took the initiative to practice duels." Kakashi was surprised. "Really? All right?" Chiba confirmed it. "Okay, is pair training also a way to improve?" Kakashi agreed. "Then after eating, rest for an hour and start?" "it is good!" In this way, after dinner, Chiba and Kakashi practiced... Finalized! Chapter 700： eager About half past one in the afternoon, cabin, kitchen room. "Well, I''m full!" In a series of hasty knocks on the bowls and chopsticks, Daito was the first to put down his chopsticks and the clean bowl, stood up with a violent sound, and then, in the stunned eyes of everyone, he went to the door. Ran, there seemed to be something urgent. "I''m full too!" After that, Asma also put down the clean bowl, stood up suddenly, and ran to the door as a gesture. What are they... doing? Seeing the actions of the two, the others are all you look at me, I look at you, I dont know why. "Oh! Chiba, what is your name? It''s so delicious!" But at this moment, he ran to the gray cloth curtain and ran out with the gray cloth curtain. Suddenly, he turned around and asked. "Well, what is it!" At this time, as if he had been prompted with dirt, Asma also stopped walking to the gray cloth curtain, looked at Chiba, and asked. "Egg fried rice with sausage version..." Hearing the question of the two, Chiba blinked and spoke subconsciously. "I see, thank you! It''s really delicious! I have something to do when I go back, so I''ll leave first." After getting Chiba''s answer, Zou Di suddenly opened the door curtain and left at a faster speed than before. Only a second later, he heard the sound of the front door being opened. "Me too, thank you!" Before the curtain fell, she was lifted by her other hand, and Asma lowered her head and ran by, leaving a sentence in her mouth. Chiba, Hirohiko, Nao, Kakashi, and Lin were left with a surprised look. "Snapped!" A few seconds later, the sound of the front door closing came. "What are they doing?" Chiba asked blankly. "who knows" Kakashi shook his head, also very at a loss, the other three also shook their heads one after another. What are they worried about? Or is there something that makes them so anxious? Chiba couldn''t help but think of such a thought. After Chiba and Kakashi prepared the food just now, Asma and Taito showed a kind of eagerness, even before all the food was served, when Lin, Hirohiko, and Nao did not come downstairs. , Some people couldn''t wait to pick up their rice bowls to eat, and reluctantly put them down under Kakashi''s lukewarm scolding. Later, when everything was ready and the food was really started, the two men gobbled up, basically more ferocious than Chiba who saw the meat. "How is Xuena''s situation?" However, Chiba did not put too much thought on Taito and Asma. When Lin and the others came down just now, Xuena did not come down. After inquiring, he knew that Xuena was not awake yet, although Lin and herself have confirmed that Xuenai is just emotional and it is not a major problem, but he is still a little worried after all. It is reasonable to say that Xuenai should wake up now, and it is not a serious injury and coma, and the time of being unconscious will not be too long. "Fortunately, I should wake up soon, and we will save some food later." Lin said when she heard Chiba''s question, but her face was slightly ajar without a trace, even the faces of Hirohiko and Nao were a little bit ajar. Although you are a hindsight, dull and dull cultivator fool, but in front of you, you mistaken your apology and turned it into a confession, and you fainted for yourself. After such a thing happened, you thought it was a confession. Will Nye''s character be able to face you in a short time? Idiot! And such a thought flashed through their hearts. "Oh" Chiba nodded, took a mouthful of food, and responded. There should be no problem, if there is a problem, Yilin''s medical skills can definitely be seen, then it is not a calm meal now. Here, leave it to Lin. Seeing how we came down with the dirt and Kakashira just now, Lin should be angry with a terrible side. After all, she is a girl, and the terrible side is always terrible. A series of thoughts flashed in Qianye''s mind, and after a chill came out, he made up his mind, don''t ask more about this matter. "Kakashi, you can stay with Jiudu for dinner tonight." At this time, Lin looked at Kakashi, and said with a smile on her mouth. Compared to treating the soil, Lyns voice to Kakashi was much gentler, except that there was a command that could not be denied in her tone. But there is nothing less. "Hey? Why?" Hearing this, Kakashi raised his head slightly, and asked in a plain, puzzled tone. "Anyway, you two have been alone, and it''s the same where you eat, isn''t it?" Seeing Kakashi''s reaction, Lin frowned slightly, but her tone was gentle. Really...Are all boys stupid? The more outstanding, the more genius boys are, the more fools they are? Chiba is, so is Kakashi, why is the reaction so slow? And in her heart, for some reason, she was a little angry. "Uh" Hearing Lin''s words, Kakashi''s eyes half-squinted, and the sentence "Then why do we have to eat here?" he swallowed abruptly. "Since everything is the same, then stay." At this time, Nao also said, "Right, Chiba, you also prepare dinner. I heard that you still have a few new dishes to make. ?" "Yes! Nao-sama!" Hearing Nao''s unceremonious and ill-intentioned tone, Chiba gave it off his shoulder and responded quickly. After all, Nao is not a fuel-efficient lamp either. "Well, Kakashi, come with Taido." At the same time, Hongyan''s poker face tensed suddenly, and he reluctantly spit out such a sentence, but his gaze moved down slightly, looking at the petite one who was stepping on his foot fiercely. Bare feet. I always feel... when Chiba talks with Hirohiko, it''s a bit strange! At this time, Kakashi, who was invited, was keenly aware of something. Could it be that Then, his inspiration flashed, and the corner of his mouth under the mask twitched slightly, and finally he could only sigh, and said, "I know, but the guy with the dirt wants you to talk." "of course!" Lin showed a big smile. I always feel...I want to end the duel with Kakashi soon, and think about the menu... If this dinner does not satisfy them, I feel it will end badly. And Chiba''s forehead slowly left a drop of cold sweat. It hurts! Hongyan turned his head away completely, closed his eyes and stretched his face. "Then, because we are going to prepare dinner, Kakashi, our duel practice should be early." At this time, Chiba said to Kakashi. "Oh, it''s Okay." For some reason, Kakashi was relieved secretly, and he didn''t care much. For him, he could practice at any time, and practice against Chiba was also very helpful to his improvement. More importantly, he also wanted to see how strong Chiba is now. "Huh? Are you going to practice in pairs?" At this time, Hongyan turned his head abruptly, and asked slightly in surprise. "Uh... Yeah." Chiba responded. "Oh? When?" Hongyan asked ~www.novelhall.com~ After eating, let''s take a break. " Chiba answered. "is it?" Hongyan nodded, but his eyes were slightly widened. I finally know why Tai Tu and Asma are so anxious... Maybe, this matter... In Hongyan''s heart, he nodded silently. Kakashi, and Chiba? Need to practice? At the same time, Lin and Nao also looked up slightly in surprise. I always feel that I kind of understand why Tai Tu and Asma are so anxious. And in their hearts, it was the same idea as Hongyan. Chapter 701： 0 leaves, come on! Open space in front of the cabin. "call--" Chiba took a deep breath and spit it out slowly. One hand slowly touched the ninja bag behind him. The hand was already buckled to Kunai. At the same time, his eyes moved slightly, looking to his left side, his face More cold, sweat gradually dropped from the forehead. A tense breath gradually spread from his body. And not far in front of him, Kakashi was also leaning on the back of his waist, slowly reaching into the ninja bag, his eyes slightly to the left, sweat on his forehead, and a little alertness. The breath of Slowly diffused. "call--" Slowly, spit out from Kakashi''s mouth. "Has it started!" At this time, an energetic shout rang from the glade on one side. "You are here just right, just about to start!" Later, a voice responded, sounding quite agitated. "Don''t make noise, don''t spoil the current atmosphere!" "Yes! They are about to start soon, don''t you bother them to concentrate?" "Yes, what a rare battle this is!" "Yeah, two super geniuses are fighting, can you be quiet, I just saw that they are going to be on, they are all called out by you!" And as the first voice sounded, and the response to this first voice sounded, a series of complaining voices. Why are there so many people! At this moment, Chiba and Kakashi''s hands stretched out to their backs were loosened at the same time, their shoulders drooped, their eyes closed and the corners of their mouths were drawn out, and the tension instantly turned into helplessness. At this moment, at the edge of the woods, the Konoha ninjas who were already standing full of Konoha on vacation, densely packed the front door of the cabin to the woods, formed a circle, which can even be described as impenetrable. "despair!" At this moment, on the roof of the cabin, a ninja dressed in black and a fox mask leaped on the wooden roof, making a muffled noise. "how about it?" After landing, he glanced at the situation in the lower court, and at the female companion who was holding his chest and looking at the chimney, also wearing a black dress and a fox mask. "It hasn''t started yet, but the concentration when they just put their hands in the ninja bag is not fake. They are indeed the two most dazzling geniuses of our village and Konoha. At that moment, I basically Feeling the pressure, it''s just an action, and the strength of these two children is definitely at the upper level." The female companion glanced at him, still keeping his chest leaning on the chimney. "Really? I can''t see it at all now!" The man in the black fox mask glanced at the court, and saw that the two of them had loose shoulders, most of their faces were helpless, and the whole person was not in shape. "Maybe the two kids are more shy." The female companion took a look and said. I still like such a shy little boy. And in her mind, it was such a thought. Shy... The corner of the mouth of the man in the fox mask twitched, but he didn''t speak any more, and his eyes fell on Chiba and Kakashi. As expected of Chiba and Kakashi, even Anbe came to watch the game! At this moment, on the roof on the side of the roof near the front door, Hirohiko and Daitu couldn''t help sighing. After looking back, they turned their gazes on Chiba and Kakashi, a gleam of light flashed in their eyes. "How, how? I''m late, did you start?" At this time, a small figure fell down beside them, and after landing, Asma hurriedly turned his gaze to the field, and said with excitement. "not yet." Hongyan answered. "Qi..." At this time, the gaze with the soil seemed to turn to Kakashi, and he curled his lips in disdain. "Ah! Lord Kakashi!" Just as the screams of disdain with the soil, the screams of a large group of women suddenly became noisy. The crowd under the roof began to squirm. Not long after, a large group of little girls, ranging in age from seven to thirteen years old, stood gorgeously at the forefront of the crowd, and there were even some girls over fourteen. They all stood behind the little girls one by one with their hands clasped in their fists, staring at Kakashi over there, their eyes unbroken. "cut!" At this time, Taito and Asma gnash their teeth and whistle. "Come on, Chiba!" Then they cheered Chiba very tacitly. Do these two guys hate Kakashi so much? Hiroshiko, who was on the side, glanced at them, but seeing the two look like "Chiba, you are going to lay down Kakashi gorgeously", he couldn''t help thinking like this. "Come on, Kakashi!" However, at this moment, a familiar voice was remembered among the crowd, and Lin was standing in the corner by the side, with her hands trumpet-like, shouting to Kakashi. "Lin..." Suddenly, the dirt on his face became bitter, and then in the next second, his face became tense. Just now, Lin over there glanced at him, and it was full of "How can you give a thousand people a team?" Ye come on, blame it. Seeing the soiled appearance, Hongyan suddenly felt another hand shaking his head. The love triangle in Teacher Watergate''s class is much more complicated than the pair in our class. "Qi!" But at this moment, hearing Lin''s cheering sound, all the girls swept their eyes on Lin, gnashing their teeth. This woman is really an eyesore, relying on a team with Kakashi-sama, pestering Kakashi-sama every day, it is so annoying! They are deeply jealous. "Come on! Lord Kakashi!" "We love you! Lord Kakashi!" Then, with a louder voice, they swore the sovereignty of their Lord Kakashi, that they are the orthodox support group. They even pulled out a banner "My life, Lord Kakashi". Uh... Kakashi is so popular! Maybe they were too conspicuous, and Chiba couldn''t help but glance at the girl who pulled the banner there, and glanced at the corner of his mouth unnaturally. But think about it, he is handsome and strong, it is impossible for Kakashi to have no fans! After all, if Otodo is compared to Naruto, Kakashi is Sasuke in this era! It''s just... how to fight such a big battle? Chiba squinted half his eyes and looked at Kakashi. At this time, Kakashi, in the second when the banner was pulled out, turned away from the stiff one deliberately, and was in conflict with his face. Shall we stop fighting? When he felt Chiba''s gaze, his eyes turned slightly, passing such a look to Chiba. "Come on! Chiba!" And just then ~www.novelhall.com~ a crisp female voice sounded on the roof, which immediately attracted the attention of the two. After all, in the voice of "Master Kakashi, come on", with the dirt and Asma turned off again, the sound was so abrupt, and even sounded a little trembling. But for some reason, this voice seemed to have the attraction of the back sun. With the thin and beautiful voice that cheered for Chiba, it overwhelmed the overwhelming Kakashi''s cheering, and instantly made the whole scene quiet. Come down. With a "swipe", everyone''s eyes fell on the source of the sound. Including the two parties in the field. And after this glance, I saw a snow-clad girl standing on the roof, elegant and pretty. At this moment, his hands were trumpet-shaped, and the whole figure was leaning forward. A pair of snow-white eyes reflected on the standing Kakashi The handsome guy in front of him was quite young, with a slight shyness and determination on his slightly red cheeks. The court was quiet. Chapter 702： I cant let people down! How...what to do? Feeling the rushing eyes, Xue Nai took a step back slightly, her cheeks were redder, and her horn-shaped hands shrank and spread out. The snow-white pupils were full of the shyness of a girl. And bashful. Didn''t hold back, he said it accidentally. What to do now? Xue Nai''s white eyes trembled, completely panicked. Just now she was eating in her room, and suddenly there was a shout to cheer Kakashi. Because of Lynns relationship, she also knew that Chiba and Kakashi had a duel exercise today. The two strong young ninjas, Xue Na also wanted to see which of them was strong and weak, and planned to watch them at the time, but under Lin''s emphasis, he could only watch after eating. After hearing this shout, she hurriedly finished the meal, and then walked carefully along the wall of the room to the roof. Originally, she planned to watch Chiba''s performance in a low-key manner, but she did not expect that when she came up, Except for the trembling Kakashi''s support, there was no sound of cheering for Chiba. At that time, she did not hold back for a while, and then shouted such a sentence. But I didn''t expect that it would turn out to be like this now, the entire cabin was quiet, and everyone''s eyes were on her. Especially...especially Qianye''s astonished... it seemed that there was still a little fiery gaze that almost made her breathless. Ah...in love! At this time, behind her, the female Anbu companion who was holding her **** gently closed her hands on her mask, tilted her head slightly, and then a thought full of cute flowers emerged in her heart. Could it be that... the rumor that has recently become popular in Anbe is true? The only princess of the Hyuga family really fell in love with this kid who was carrying his father''s infamy. This is big news! Moreover, it now seems that Her Royal Highness really cares about this kid. It seems that the princess has taken a fancy to the idol drama of the poor boy! At the same time, the male ninja on the side also came up with a thought full of gossip. That''s right, there is nothing wrong with this method for the capable poor boy with infamy, and the shy princess who is loved by thousands. Then he thought about it again, and nodded pretentiously. I always feel that Yukina...good job! At this time, Hongyan, whose eyes also fell on Xuena''s body, quietly shook his fists, with an emotion of "not easy" on his face. Although the progress of these two guys is slower than tortoise crawling, but the interaction between them can''t help but want to support them! He sighed in his heart. Love! This is love! Yukina absolutely loves Chiba! Asma and Daito beside Hongyan nodded dumbfoundedly, and then came up with such a thought in their minds whether it was sour or sweet. Xuena... At this time, looking at the pretty girl with a bit stiff posture, a warm heart suddenly ran through her heart. Although he doesnt care about other peoples cheering on Kakashi and his lack of support, but at this time, there is a voice that supports him, and its not the sour grapes like Asma and Daito. He was still very happy with the sincere psychological cheering. Uncontrollably, he took a breath, and subconsciously wanted to suppress the feeling that he had never felt before, as if he had been full of a kind of excitement in his chest. The impulse-like sensation can only be slightly calmed without taking a breath. This feeling...what is it? It seems...like... Thinking about it, Chiba turned her head and looked at Kakashi ahead, her eyes shining brightly. This The moment Chibas gaze turned, Kakashi shook his back suddenly, and instantly moved his gaze away from Xuenas body, but when he met Chibas gaze, his face changed suddenly. After a while, it slowly sank. It seems that the encouragement of his girlfriend has made Chiba serious! This is a must... Such a rather helpless thought flashed in his heart, but the corner of his mouth under the mask was slightly raised, his eyes sharpened, and there seemed to be a familiar shadow in the corner of his eye. Me too, can''t be too disappointing! "Come on! Kakashi!" At this moment, Lin, who was standing in the corner of the crowd, seemed to feel something, her gaze abruptly moved away from Xuenai, her knowing smile from Xuenai''s actions narrowed slightly, and her hands were raised in a trumpet shape, facing each other. Kakashi yelled. At the same time, the corners of Chiba''s mouth were slightly tilted. If you don''t fight here, wouldn''t it be a shame for Xuenai? Such a smile flashed in his heart. "Wow!" At this time, the crowd became upset after realizing it. "It''s Mr. Xuena, she is cheering for Chiba!" "It''s really Master Xue Nai!" "Chiba, this kid, always feels a bit irritating!" Suddenly, the crowd seemed to be boiling, and everyone''s words were basically the slightly stiff little **** the roof. "Kakashi, come on! Defeat Chiba!" "Yes, Kakashi, come on, although I hate you too! But Chiba hates you even more!" "Yeah, I always feel that Chiba is getting more and more popular! Come on, Kakashi! Beat Chiba down!" "Our Master Xuena! Never forgive. I will never forgive, **** Taki Chiba, Kakashi, come on! Chiba will lose! Kakashi will win! Chiba will lose!" At this time, a group of teenagers aged between seven and thirteen years of age stood out in the front of another crowd. They hissed one by one, screamed, and made fists with both hands, but for some reason, their eyes But it was bursting into tears. "Kakashi-sama! Come on, hit Chiba!" "Chiba will lose, Kakashi-sama will win!" At the same time, the girls seemed to have reacted, and in order not to lose to the boys'' support, they also shouted hiss. "Kakashi will win, Chiba will lose!" And shouting and shouting ~www.novelhall.com~ This cheering voice gradually converged into a slogan, composed of a slogan of tender and crisp child voices, and also mixed with the voices of a dozen or so tearful adults with hoarse faces. Immediately, the cabin was "Kakashi will win, Chiba will lose!". "Kakka!" And in the cover of this big sound, a trace of cracks spread from the feet of Chiba and Kakashi, "Bang!", bursting apart suddenly. Two small figures ejected instantly. coming! At this moment, for some reason, the hearts of the two Anbu were twitched. "Boom!" Then, the sound of skin and flesh crashed through layers of shouting slogans, and rose to the sky! Super genius battle, Start! Chapter 703： Confrontation "Boom!" The clash of arms and arms crossed into a diagonal cross, as if an invisible air wave spread. The sound of skin and flesh clashes spread out in a ring, and it seemed to overwhelm the shouting crowd, and the whole cabin seemed to echo this. There was a crash. Good weight! Almost at the moment when the arms fought, Chiba and Kakashi''s eyes trembled slightly at the same time, feeling the strength of the other''s hand, and that thought was in their hearts. "coming!" At this time, the two Anbu couldn''t help groaning in a low voice, the heavy collision made them instinctively stunned. These two boys are so powerful! At the same time, they couldn''t help but have such a thought in their hearts. Started... the battle between transcending genius and transcending genius! At this moment, the same instinctively, there are Honghiko, Xuena, Asma, and Daito standing on the roof. The six couldn''t help squinting their eyes at the same time, and their expressions slowly became focused, focusing on the court. "despair!" Amid the slogans of "Kakashi must win, Chiba must lose", the two landed at the same time. "Snapped!" At the moment when he landed, Kakashi narrowed his eyes and raised his hand suddenly. After a crisp sound, his other hand already grabbed the left hand of Chiba who had collided with his left hand, and at this moment, he With the slight bending of his right foot on the ground, his body turned his profile, and his hands clasping Qianye slightly lifted, and the next second he would throw him out with a back fall. "clatter!" And at this moment, Chiba, who was already pulled forward by the falling back throwing posture like running clouds and flowing water, lost his balance, but suddenly stretched out a hand from behind and slapped him heavily on the shoulder. on. Suddenly, the momentum of fluttering stopped. what? But at this moment, Kakashi seemed to feel something, his face changed suddenly, and he slammed his back to his side, staring at Chiba suddenly. Seeing this hand pressed on his shoulders to stabilize his figure, Chiba squatted down suddenly, a figure suddenly jumped out from behind him, clenched his chest and clenched his fist, a punch was already in front of him! "Boom!" In the next instant, the muffled sound of skin and flesh clashed again in the voice of human voices. Shadow clone? When? At this moment, the two dark parts on the roof changed color, and in their pupils, Chiba pressed one hand on the original Chiba''s shoulder, and smashed his fist against Kaka. The scene on the side of Xi''s slightly surprised face turned around. really! At this time, a clear thought came to Hongyan, who reflected the situation in the scene by Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes, and Xuena, whose eyes and temple meridians were raised and white pupils were prominent. Asma, have you seen it? When did Chiba split up? Dai Tu''s eyes widened slightly and looked at Asma, and he saw the same problem from Asma''s stunned eyes. "card" At this time, everyone who was more excited about chanting slogans because of seeing Kakashi''s falling back and falling, their words stopped abruptly, their eyes suddenly widened, and they watched the court hit the original Chiba punch. Chiba, on Kakashi''s side face, was speechless! Kakashi''s physical skills are also very strong! And in this certain pattern, Chiba couldn''t help sighing, the landing back fell too fast just now, and he was taken over before basically reacting. In fact, Chiba also has plans to fall back to the ground. If Kakashi is thrown into the air, there is no way to borrow it. To some extent, it will already have a slight advantage. However, his speed was a bit slower, and it can be said that Kakashi was completely ahead of him! This also shows the strength of this super genius! "Crack!" And just as Chiba''s thought passed by, a crack suddenly split from the contact between his fist and Kakashi''s side face. "Crack!" Then, two, three... cobweb-like cracks crawled out from under his fist and spread to Kakashi''s entire face. bad! At this moment, Chiba''s eyes suddenly opened, and she screamed in her heart. This is the soil stand-in! "Snapped!" And at this moment, a hand suddenly slapped Kakashi on his shoulder from behind Kakashi, and pressed it down. A figure suddenly jumped out from behind Kakashi, who was covered with cracks on his face. A punch already hit his face severely. "Boom!" The last muffled sound hasn''t completely fallen yet, and the second sound has already sounded! "Just know you will keep one hand!" Kakashi''s eyes squinted slightly from behind Kakashi whose face was full of cracks, as if a smile appeared, and his right hand slammed into Chiba''s face. Suddenly, in the field, the two leaped up, their fists staggered, and they hit different faces one by one. "Kakashi also used a clone!" At this time, the scene suddenly changed, causing the originally quiet crowd to burst out a surprised voice. It seems interesting! The eyes of the two Anbu masks lit up at the same time, looking at Kakashi, who was pressing on the cracking soil clone Kakashi, and punched Kakashi directly on the front door of Chiba, the face under the mask. Full of "sure enough, it''s not easy" look. Kakashi... Did you expect Chiba to use a clone? So one is reserved? Dodged Chiba''s fist with the earth substitute technique? Hirohiko couldn''t help looking at Xuena next to him. Xuena, who opened his eyes and noticed Hirohiko''s gaze, nodded silently. Kakashi left one too? Asma and Motou looked at each other with doubts in their eyes, and then they caught the other''s gaze to stop the vomiting, but the two of them were slightly startled, then their eyes were slightly narrowed, the color was solemn, but they suddenly turned their heads and looked towards In the field. Ok? But at this moment, Kakashi''s brow furrowed when he leaned into the air and punched. This touch... "Snapped!" At this moment, the cracking soil substitute Kakashi shattered into a lump of loess in the sound of clicking, rustling and falling. "puff!" When the loess fell out and piled up into mounds, in Kakashi''s slightly widened eyes, the rising Chiba, which was hit by a punch on the face, suddenly turned into a human-shaped water mass, and the waterfall scattered. Come. Water body! Seeing this scene, everyone''s heart was stunned. Could it be that At this moment, including Kakashi, they stared slightly at the Chiba who was squatting on the ground by his own water body. "Just know, you will keep this hand!" And just as everyones eyes fell on the squatting Chiba, a smile appeared on Chibas face, an uppercut, with a sudden upright momentum, slammed into the air. Kakashi leaned forward on the chin. "Boom!" Less than a second after the second muffled sound, the third muffled sound followed one after another. With this sound, a figure flew into the air. it''s not finished yet! Chiba who flew Kakashi with a punch, his eyes flashed, and his hands were already imprinted. Suddenly, the water droplets scattered around him suddenly stopped, and suddenly condensed into three water arrows. With a "shoo", they shot out after chasing the flying Kakashi. "Look at the top!" At this moment, the crowd broke out in exclamation. Behind? Kakashi''s eyes moved slightly while flying upwards~www.novelhall.com~ There was a hint of shock in his eyes, his face turned slightly, and he looked back. "Flap!" The sound of the scabbard slaps on the waist, sounding diagonally above Kakashi. I dont know when, there is also a Chiba whose eyes are shining with emerald green light. . Oops... Listening to the sound of the scabbard hitting the waist at the top of the back, watching the three water arrows flying from diagonally downwards, Kakashis eyes narrowed slightly, and in his eyes, there was more The three bigger water arrows. "Boom!" A muffled sound resounded through the cabin, and a cloud of smoke slowly evaporated from the crowd. "Kakashi!" And along with this cloud of smoke, Lin exclaimed. Chapter 704： Indeed! "despair" Chiba squatted to the ground, frowned slightly, glanced at his left waist, and the poor relative pursed his lips. With a dignified expression on his face, he slowly stood up, and then looked at it. The front covered by the rising smoke. "Wow!" At this time, the water droplets in the sky are scattered in an arc-shaped waterfall. The drops are scattered on the ground. They are broken into smaller droplets, which are absorbed by the ground and printed as black marks in the mud. A few drops return. It hit Qianye''s face, dripping down his cheek. I really underestimate Kakashi, because of the original work, I underestimate Kakashi too much. Kakashis current strength is not much weaker than his future. It is an absolute elite-level ninja-level combat power, and it is the kind of actual combat power that is above the average elite ninja level in analytical ability, reaction ability, personal skills and strength. The type beyond the power of data. Feeling the coldness of water splashing on his face, Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the emerald green brilliance in his eyes changed irregularly, and his eyes were full of vigilance and caution. In the light of his vision, The left trouser tube with a shallow mud footprint, and even his left foot, still had a tremor. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were the same as those of Chiba, falling on the place where the smoke was rising in front, and their eyes were full of shock and doubt, and even the children''s faces were all dumbfounded. expression. "Unexpectedly... at that instant, I almost didn''t see what happened..." The female Anbe ninja slowly stood upright leaning against the wall, looking at the place where the smoke was rising in an incredible amount, and couldn''t help but say. "Well, this kid Kakashi is much stronger than before. This speed of progress is simply terrifying. It is worthy of being a super genius who was approved to graduate early at the age of five, and he is worthy of the seed protection plan even in the village. Under the premise that the three generations of Naruto deliberately protect the seed boy ninja, there can still be a monster boy with a duty-like attendance rate!" At this time, the male Anbu couldn''t help but speak, his words filled with admiration. "Abruptly using personal skills, a momentary reaction and a sense of combat, this absolutely unfavorable situation was reversed... Is this... Kakashi... Senior? That, a super genius who can graduate early at the age of 5." At the same time, over there, the writing wheel eyes of Sangouyu in Hongyan''s eyes slowly stopped turning, his eyes were fixed on the place where the dust was steaming, and the shocking opening in his mouth was difficult to hide. Even when he called Kakashi, he added He said: "Xue Na, did you see it? Just now..." "Um... incredible, Chiba''s timing was perfect. The situation at that time was definitely a disadvantage for Kakashi." Xue Na also nodded a little unresponsively, with surprise in her mouth. "This is Kakashi?" And this is, the sound of the surprised voice has changed a little. "It can only be said that it is worthy of being a super genius in the same period..." Asma was also a little shocked to speak, but at the same time, her eyes were slightly deflected and fell on Chiba. Fighting against such a super genius, Chiba also showed an advantage at the beginning...In a sense, this guy is also a monster! "I can only say, is it Kakashi..." At this moment, Chiba sighed sincerely after passing through his mind countless times just now. And at this time, a faint glow appeared in the dust and smoke that began to dissipate. Chiba took a breath and slowly stretched his hand into the ninja bag behind him. He once again involuntarily glanced at the scabbard on his left waist. The frowning brows tightened. a bit. "I can only say that it is indeed Chiba..." At this time, the smoke completely dissipated, and the figure of Kakashi who plummeted in the smoke was slowly revealed. I saw Kakashi resting on the ground with one hand, half kneeling on the ground, and the sharp Ninja sword held in front of his face , And on the ground in front of him, there were two shallow traces, like shallow grooves left by the feet sliding on the ground. Both of them are clones, their own body...Did they sneak to the back of the crowd with the earth escape effect, and then jumped from the trees in the woods to the air behind me? Make perfect use of the crowds and woods present! Completely cheated! On the sharp Ninja sword blade, Kakashi''s serious eyes were reflected in his eyes. At that moment, in that kind of sudden situation, just when my fist was about to fall on his face, I finished the backhand withdrawing the sword from my waist, kicking my left foot with the help of strength, and swiping the sword. The movement of the broken water arrow was just in that moment, in mid-air, when the incident happened suddenly... This battle may be a bitter battle but not necessarily. At this time, the kunai of Chiba''s hand also slowly crossed to his chest, his eyes concentrated little by little, staring at Kakashi in front of him. Swordsmanship should also be Kakashi''s expertise. After all, Konoha White Fang''s white chakra knife is almost well-known in the Ninja world. Although the adult Kakashi in the original work has not used the number of swords again, he has been infected since childhood. Xi''s swordsmanship strength should not be low. Even, not necessarily worse than healthy people. Although many discussion posts in the previous life said that Kakashi was dragged down by the writing wheel, if you practice white teeth swordsmanship and physical skills, it will definitely be invincible, reaching the height of white teeth, etc. However, it cannot be said here. Kakashi obtained the swordsmanship inheritance of Konoha White Fang Qi Mu Sakumo. After all, Kakashi was not big when White Fang died, and may not have received the inheritance or complete inheritance. Although Naruto World also has the habit of early education, few people teach their children the secret skills at the beginning. They usually start with the basic three-shen arts, basic physiques, and shuriken skills. Ninjas also pay attention to step-by-step. , Even if Kakashi is a super genius and superb learning ability, but it is not all the inheritance of the white teeth that was so young. So, here... Kakashis swordsmanship is not worse than Kentos, but it cant reach the level of Captain Morino, not to mention White Tooth, and although the white tooth is marked with a white chakra knife, this is also It does not mean that White Fangs sword skills are invincible in the world, For example, ~www.novelhall.com~ Uchiha Madara''s fan can represent Uchiha Madara, but it doesn''t mean that Uchiha Madara''s fan art is very powerful. Although I haven''t seen Kakashi''s swordsmanship, I can''t be disturbed by the prestige of White Fang and some deductions from previous lives... Treat normally. Leaning forward slightly, Qianye said to himself. Because of the influence of the previous life and the original work, Chiba is always a little uncomfortable seeing Kakashi holding the sword. Perhaps this is also a kind of "prestige" influence. In the face of an enemy of Kakashi''s level, this influence can be fatal, and it will affect Chiba''s decision and lead to excessive passiveness. "Oh? Is the next battle with Ninja?" Seeing the movements of the two, the two Anbu couldn''t help speaking. "Huh!" At the moment the words of the two rang out, Chiba hurried out with his other hand behind his back! Chapter 705： skill Is there no attack? You cant treat Chiba lightly. Although the last pair training was a few years ago, and even the time we did the pair training, each other has made greater progress. Physical skills and ninjutsu may have improved to each others estimates. Outside. However, I still remember the fighting style of Chiba. Before he completely falls down, one can never think that he is already in awe! I believe that everyone who is defeated by him has this feeling... Always missed! In other words, it is always one step less than him! In other words, he is always in battle, calculating one step more than anyone! Kakashi handed the hilt of the sword in his hand to his left hand little by little with the flickering cold light reflected in his eyes. So, here... I must not take it lightly, no matter what I do, no matter what his strengths or weaknesses are, I can''t... Thinking about it, Kakashi took a breath, moved his left hand, and the Ninja sword circled in the palm of his hand. With a "pop", he held it back in his palm. "tie!" And at this moment, the moment the rotation stopped, the blade slightly lifted up with the inevitable and subtracted inertia, and flew out the Kuwu Beng who had been shooting straight in front of him. At this moment, his eyes suddenly darkened, and a cold light drew a vertical arc in the air, slashing fiercely! "when!" There was a crow of gold and iron, which spread far away. The action is not messy at all! The hair fluttered slowly, flashing with the reflection in the emerald green brilliance, Kakashi''s calm eyes, Qianye''s teeth were slightly clenched, and the kakashi in his hand was already caught by Kakashi''s left hand by the kunai that was slashed under the body. The Ninja sword held backwards, trembling slightly, every time it trembles, a burst of sparks will appear. Qianye gritted his teeth slightly. In the Ninja competition, I am definitely not as good as him. Whether it is swordsmanship or shuriken, although I have learned swordsmanship, the most suitable weapon for the ninjutsu is the ninja, not kunai. Now the ninja is in his hand. On the other hand, when Sparrow is used, the effect is not good. Instead, it will be seen through. Sparrow pays attention to killing with a single blow, and it is difficult to have a later move. Unlike an analytical super genius like Kakashi, it can''t do without a backhand. Shuriken is actually not my strong point. I have the least training. I don''t have any special talents in shuriken, and I may be a little worse than Kakashi. Moreover, Kakashi''s swordsmanship is not weak... Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly, and thoughts flashed in his eyes. Ok? And just as this thought flashed, Chiba''s squinted eyes suddenly widened, his hand lightened, his wrist suddenly leaned over, and even the whole person leaned slightly. The sour metal rubbing sound immediately sounded, and a ray of sparks slid away along the blade of the Shinobi! The speed is like a flash! what? Qianye''s eyes glanced slightly inward, and his body moved sideways following Kuwu''s slanting tendency. With a "click", his right foot stepped on the ground, and the whole person was slanted and opened, his hands almost Sliding obliquely to the ground, the side was completely exposed in front of Kakashi. Between the fluttering white sleeves, the ninja circle bounced around, and the cold light flashed in his pupils like a roller. This is... unloading? Tilt the angle of the blade of the Ninja sword to unload the force of my cutting. When my Ninja sword is about to pass the blade, use the power of my wrist, and through the force of the kunai stroke and the ingenuity of the wrist, let Ninja sword flew around in a circle... This is going! Hidden by the white sleeves, Chiba''s eyes reflected the cold shining ninja sword, and Kakashi''s left hand, which slightly raised his finger to grab, and the sparkling light in Kakashi''s eyes. Follow his way! At this moment, such an unpleasant and reassuring thought surged in Qianye''s heart. "Snapped!" Just as this thought passed, Chiba took Kuwu''s right hand and suddenly tightened, Kakashi''s grabbing left hand already grabbed his right wrist. "Snapped!" In the next second, a palm tightly held the long sword that was spinning around. That''s it... is it over? Kakashis eyes reflected Chibas emerald green eyes and the slightly tight face, his right hand was raised diagonally to the left, the Ninja sword in his hand was cold, and the left hand of Chibas right wrist was clenched. Stop Chiba''s actions. "This!" At this time, the crowd of onlookers was agitated, all looking at Kakashi incredible. Unload power, twist the sword, grasp the hand, hold the sword... They only heard two "pops", and the situation was completely unfavorable for Chiba. At this time, he was restrained with one hand and the long sword was on the side of his face. As long as Kakashi''s sword was cut, Chiba would definitely lose. With only one confrontation, Kakashi is almost ready to win the game! What a monster Kakashi is this super genius! Even Chiba, who was also a super genius, was killed in an instant? "This is really... amazing swordsmanship!" The two Anbes couldnt help sighing. The skill of unloading force and borrowing force, twisting and loosening the sword to let the sword fly, is a high-end swordsmanship. Although the action is simple, it requires hard work to achieve it. Those who pay attention to faster and more fierce chopping and slashing are much harder to practice. It can be said that everyone can practice slashing and slashing, and hard work can make slashing and slashing have considerable power, but this kind of skill is not that simple. Speaking of which, few people know this skill. Nowadays, ninjas are hacking and slashing, pursuing one-shot death. This skill is no longer included in the teaching category of swordsmanship. A person who recently used this skillful swordsmanship has also passed away. Really... I miss it! But in the hearts of the two people, a little dignity rose again. After all, the last person to use skillful swordsmanship was the father of the super genius named Kakashi Hagi. Konoha''s white teeth, Hagaki Shumao. Is this, has it been taught by his father? At this moment, they both had another thought. "Just kidding! Chiba is going to lose like this?" At the same time, Niu Tu and Asma in front of them had their eyes widened. Just now Kakashi moved very fast, they saw Chiba leaning, and the Ninja sword circled and flew, and then this scene is now. Kakashi''s speed in grabbing and holding the sword was terrifying. "how is this possible" When they heard the yelling of the two ~www.novelhall.com~, Hongyan and Xuena couldn''t help but glance at the two older guys, and whispered in a very low voice. this is! When! At this moment, Kakashi, who was about to slash with a sword, his eyes flashed, his face changed slightly, and his eyes moved down. A Kuwu was quietly inserted in front of his feet, and the detonating talisman tied at the end fluttered slightly. And at the end of this Kuwuwu tail, following the diagonal line, it is Chiba''s slightly opened left hand hidden under his right hand! "laugh!" And just after this fluttered, a fire light ignited. really not that simple! Kakashi narrowed his eyes, his face suddenly tightened! Chapter 706： each other "boom!" The flames of smoke exploded violently, engulfing the nearest two in an instant. really Seeing the flames and smoke in the field, Xuena and Hongyan pursed their lips in silence. Just like we thought, Chiba will definitely use the detonation talisman to reverse the situation, and can use the detonation smoke to hide his figure and bury his back. However, if the opponent is Kakashi, I am afraid that there is no way to lay the groundwork at such a close distance. However, this explosion was enough to make Kakashi retreat, and that sword was evaded! In their hearts, it was so natural to think that Chiba would lose because of a sudden change in the situation once or twice? impossible! Thinking about it, Hirohiko and Xuena shook their heads and even thought it was a bit ridiculous. If Chiba was so easy to defeat, then Chiba and even the two of them would have died several times long ago, and they were in the defense map task. "This Chiba is interesting." Female Anbu looked at the flames and smoke in the field and nodded silently. "This Chiba, when he shook his left hand, was holding two kunai? One ordinary, and the other is the current detonating talisman kunai. Did you use the longer sleeve as a cover? After all, In a short time, there is no way to take away the suffering, tusk! Is it really Konoha''s future?" The male Anbu couldn''t help nodding his head again and again. For a moment, he thought that Chiba was about to lose. He was really too simple. "Hey? Detonation symbol? When?" At this time, Dai Tu and Asma blinked and spoke blankly. "How did it explode!" "what happened?" "When was the detonator set?" At the same time, the crowd also heard vaguely questioning voices. "puff!" "puff!" At this moment, in the stunned voice of everyone, after the firelight smoke in the field exploded, two figures flew out of the firelight smoke at the same time. The swordsmanship just now should not belong to the Konoha swordsmanship system? Or the Konoha swordsmanship system I haven''t touched, but it should not be an ordinary swordsmanship system, at least the learning path is not very broad... Moreover, the Naruto Worlds physical skills may be born out of Japanese culture. They are similar to the Japanese swordsmanship. They are straightforward and exquisite. They rarely use skills, but Kakashis One hand is completely skill, and it is quite superb skill! In other words, maybe this is Kakashi''s father, Konoha White Fang''s swordsmanship...Speaking of which, I can''t think of the swordsmanship of Naruto World, and such a skill school! Strands of black smoke with black stains like black and gray As Chiba retreated, black smoke trails were drawn in the air. There seemed to be patches of black and gray matter peeling off his face. In the eyes of Kakashi, it is solemn. If Kakashi is inherited from the White Fang, then, fighting Kakashi with Ninja, he has only been practicing swordsmanship for a few months, and he is definitely at a disadvantage! Qianye, this guy is really thoughtful, and keeps everything behind! If it werent for my discovery, Im not so lucky now! The pitch-black smoke faded forward from the elbows, wrists, knees, and ankles with his hands crossed, bringing out smoke trails in the air. Kakashi bit the Ninja sword through the mask, his figure soaring in the air. Backed quickly. Originally, this guy''s attack was a feint attack, the real attack was the detonation talisman kunai... Then, is this a clone? Kakashi''s eyes rolled, and he glanced at the direction of the explosion center a little bit towards Chiba, and two piles of loess passed across his eyes. Do not! Is it the body? Just now he came over instantly, it should be too late to finish the seal of the clone, and the previous clone should have been cancelled, the pile of loess that was seen should be the soil clone! Also, Chiba is already good at water escape and soil escape, and the water body and soil clone are also reasonable! But, really use the body as a bait, and then bury the detonation talisman? Is this the same end? This is absolutely impossible! As he flew back, Kakashi''s brows frowned, and he didn''t understand Chiba''s intentions. "despair!" "despair!" And at this moment, the two landed at the same time, but each squatted to the ground, and their bodies slid backwards with the inertia of the flight, drawing two shallow marks. Can''t let him take the sword anymore! At this moment, Qianye frowned, and she supported the ground with one hand, seeming to stabilize her figure. It is absolutely impossible for him to die, he must have some ninjutsu to deal with the explosion! At the same time, Kakashi on the opposite side also supported the ground with one hand, seeming to stabilize his figure. "Shoo!" But at this moment, a few kunai suddenly burst out of the flames of smoke, the tail end of the smoke flew away, and went straight to Chiba. "Puff puff puff puff!" At almost the same time, five fist-sized water bombs flew out from the other side, with black smoke droplets, thinking about Kakashi''s attack. At this moment, Chiba and Kakashi''s eyes touched each other, both of them condensed, and they pressed lightly with their hands. Immediately, in front of the two of them, two earthen walls rose at the same time to block them. Earth escape, earth formation! "Du Du Du!" "Bang bang bang bang bang!" But at the moment when the earth wall was raised, Kuwu and the water cannonball hit the earth wall at the same time. "Boom boom boom boom!" "Chichichichi!" In the next second, the water cannon ball burst, and the end of Kunai burst into flames. Next, where will he hide? At this moment, Kakashi''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the five cracking and spreading openings on the wall in front of him, a series of pictures flashed in his heart, all of which were possible directions for Chiba to avoid. At the same time, his hands were also He pressed the hilt of the sword in his mouth. Next, what will he do? At the same moment, Chiba frowned slightly looking at the three kunai sword tips protruding from the inner wall of the earth wall, and listening to the unique sneer of the detonating talisman burning. "boom!" In the next second, the earth wall exploded and the flames of smoke evaporated. "Kakka-boom!" At the same time, the soil wall in front of Kakashi was also covered with cracks, and it broke apart with a "bang". Above! At this moment, Kakashi retreated abruptly, suddenly raised his head, and slammed the Shinobi in his hand. And at the moment when he raised his head, a silhouette of a figure leapt up in the flames and smoke that suddenly burst and flew together with clods and black smoke. With a flick of his hand, the little bit of light was already flying in, and the figure''s hand , Is still in rapid completion. Shuriken shadow avatar art? How could it be possible for you to cast it out! With a sharp flash in his eyes, Kakashi''s Shinobi slammed out of his hand, and with a "shoo", it instantly passed through the stars and went straight to Chiba! coming! Seeing the Ninja sword in front of him, Chiba''s eyes narrowed, a successful smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the sound of "kakaka" in his hand moved. "Du Du Du Du!" Several shurikens fell in front of Kakashi''s feet, who was flying backwards~www.novelhall.com~, half inserted into the ground, but Kakashi didn''t even look at it, his eyes fixed in the air. Chiba in China. "Snapped!" And in his pupils, Chiba, who turned sideways to avoid the Ninja sword, grabbed the hilt of the Ninja sword. Sure enough, I was prepared...Is the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique just forcing me to shoot? At this moment, Kakashi''s eyes flashed with clarity. this is But at this moment, when Kakashi''s eyes flashed across, Chiba''s face suddenly changed, and there seemed to be a thin line of light on the hilt of the Ninja sword in his hands. Could it be that! Chiba looked at Kakashi abruptly, but before he could see Kakashi''s figure clearly, an electric snake came along with the linear light! The chakra nature of the Thunder attribute changes! Chapter 707： hold Sure enough, the shuriken shadow avatar technique was to induce me to attack, otherwise how could it be so obvious with Qianye''s seal. If he did this, it would force me to attack. If I dont attack to interrupt his Jieyin, then I will face the overwhelming shuriken shadow clones, and knock down or avoid these shuriken and shuriken shadow clones, then smoke will be created, so that Will give Chiba a chance... This opportunity is likely to be the turning point of my defeat. After all, with Chibas tactical abilities and mastery of ninjutsu and physical skills, if you give him a smoke shield and an opportunity that I cant see him, the next battle may be I can''t fight! Maybe, his plan is like this, whether it is shot or not, it is the result he wants! In the sound of "Zizi", Kakashi''s hand moved slightly, and strands of electric snakes were moving with lightning from his grip on the linear bright color. In this movement, these lightnings gathered into snakes and charged violently. Chiba in mid-air. Dealing with him, I can''t relax at all! At the same time, such a thought passed through Kakashi''s mind. The change in the nature of the Thunder attribute Chakra has been calculated again! Kakashi''s chidori are about to be completed, this simple change in nature, he naturally grasped it. At this moment, the flashing electric snake was reflected in his eyes, and Chiba, who was beginning to be sluggish, gently pursed his mouth, the smile on the corner of his mouth narrowed. "Snapped!" At this moment, the electric snake slammed into Qianye''s hand that had just held the hilt of the sword, and with a blast, the electric snake exploded suddenly. Immediately, Qianye''s right hand flashed with electric light, and pieces of scorched black and burnt skin-like black ash continued to radiate from his fingers, floating around. "Has the nature of the Thunder Chakra changed? Kakashi is not a fuel-efficient lamp either! Huh? What''s the matter?" At this time, the two Anbes saw everything in their eyes. Although the electric snake came extremely fast, it hit Chiba''s hands almost in the blink of an eye and exploded, but they still reacted extremely quickly. However, after complimenting Kakashi for a while, he seemed to be keenly aware of something, his face changed, and he looked at Chiba''s hand anxiously. "This is... the external nature change of the Thunder attribute!" "You can transform so many chakras so freely without Jieyin... This is already the upper-level control power!" "Kakashi, definitely has the strength of Shangnin!" "Yes! This move is already proof of Shangnin''s strength!" At the same time, exclamation began to sound from the crowd. "Go...Go Shinobu?" And hearing the comments from the surrounding crowd, the boys in that group of boys widened their eyes. They were basically children of the same period when they were 11 years old and immediately 12 years old. Although they are geniuses, but the strength of Shinobu? is it possible? What is the strength of Shinobu at the age of 12? They have just been ninja, some of them are not! This... isn''t it a dream? "Go...Go Shinobu, Lord Kakashi...Ah! So handsome!" At the same moment, the girls on the other side screamed, looking at the handsome young man with a snake in his hand with small faces. Shinobu...? At this time, Lin and the soil on the roof showed a little complicated expression, but there was not much joy. However, whether it was Taito and Lin, other boys, children, and even the marveling ninjas, they didn''t notice that Kakashi''s eyes widened slightly, and his body was slightly stiff. "Look, Chiba kid, did you hold...Lightning!?" At this time, the male Anbu took a step forward slowly, staring at the falling figure of Chiba, and the right hand of the crackling sword hilt that was holding tightly in his hand. In the light, Chiba Already, his hands were blurred, and he couldn''t see the appearance. The black ashes like dead skin continued to float out of his hands and spread. It looks rough, as if Chiba is holding lightning, and the current is like a seven-inch venomous snake struggling to get out of the palm, but he can only turn his head and swing his tail and struggle desperately, crackling and screaming, but can''t escape Out of Chiba''s palm is the same. "Hold the lightning?" At this time, when the female Anbu heard the words of the male Anbu, she took a few steps forward in a hurry, squinted at Chiba''s palm, and looked at Chiba''s expression, her eyes widened suddenly: "Really, hold Live the lightning!" "This... this is impossible!" After saying this sentence, the female''s dark face tightened slightly, she took a step back, and then another step, her face was already full of incredible. "Yes, if he hadn''t held the lightning, the current would have spread all over his body and paralyzed him." Seems to have gotten the affirmative answer, the male ninja breathed a sigh of relief and said. I thought I was crazy just now, and even thought of holding the word lightning... But now, Chiba really is holding the lightning! It''s incredible! The male Anbu thought, he couldn''t help taking a breath, he hadn''t seen anything like this before! Holding the lightning... Hearing the conversation behind Anbu, Hirohiko and Xuena looked at each other, frowned slightly, and then seemed to have thought of something, showing a stunned look. It''s that technique! Chiba must have used that! "despair!" At this moment, Chiba fell from mid-air, and while the black dust was floating in his right hand, the electric light flickered violently, making a "creaking" sound, and the whole hand was emitting the light of lightning, even electric light. Also plated a layer on the Ninja sword. In this way, it really feels like a thousand birds! Slowly stood up, looked at the electric light in his hand, Chiba couldn''t help but come up with such a thought. "what have you done" At this time, Kakashi''s words came. "what?" Chiba stunned slightly and looked at the opponent''s Kakashi, only to see a little surprise in Kakashi''s eyes, but he was standing there, and did not stop the change in the nature of the thunder attribute, nor did he intend to attack again. . The black firelight smoke evaporates behind Chiba, bringing him a black background, and the flashing electric light in his hand, under the cover of the light of lightning, is quite imposing. "You have it." Kakashi seemed to curl his lips helplessly, pointed to Chiba''s hand, and said. "This, secret?" Chiba looked at his right hand, which was constantly drifting black and gray, as well as the cool lightning ninja sword and the twisted electric snake in his hand, tilted his head and smiled. "You guy, you always surprise people!" Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Kakashi didn''t plan to ask any more, but shrugged ~www.novelhall.com~ and sighed. "Then, let it end like this!" After sighing, the helpless look in Kakashi''s eyes slowly dissipated and turned into a sharp color. He slowly raised his head, and the electric current in his hand surged, which actually increased the investigation of lightning attributes. Carat changes! Could it be that! But at this moment, Chiba seemed to feel something and looked back abruptly. "Goodbye, Chiba!" Just as Qianye''s face turned, the flames of smoke behind him suddenly opened up, and a handsome young man jumped out, clenched his fist, and smashed it down! "Boom!" There was a muffled sound, and his fist slammed on the cheek that Chiba turned around! It looks like... It''s as if Chiba delivered it to the fist by himself! Chapter 708： Hey--? In front of the cabin, in the battlefield surrounded by crowds, a ray of firelight smoke slowly dissipated, and the other firelight smoke that was blown up slowly faded away. "This" At this moment, all the onlookers are watching. I look at you, and then look at the field, my eyes widened. "Squeaky..." And at this moment, in the field, the electric arc flickered, flickering sharply along a steel wire, and at the same time, there was a sound of "kaka" as if a hard object was cracking, and it seemed that something hard was growing and spreading. "This probably is" At this time, the two Anbu who also looked at the scene in the field can''t help but look at me, I look at you, speechless. Sure enough, this technique... Hongyan and Xuena showed clear expressions. To them, Chiba was the most familiar. Except for some of the killers he deliberately concealed, they all knew what methods Chiba had. Even Chiba felt very familiar with some of the tactical arrangements during this duel exercise, and most of them had guessed it. Moreover, after guessing, some pictures that matched Chiba''s tactical arrangements automatically appeared in their minds. If someone else knows this, I am afraid that I really want to sigh, "These three children are really smart, they are impeccable partners." If the third generation of Hokage learns, I am afraid that he will regret the separation of the three tasks before, and at the same time give birth to "These three children are really going to fight together. The tacit understanding between them may be better than the pigs that have cooperated for a long time. Lu Die, the three Konoha''s most intimate partners, also have the idea of ??a tacit understanding. "You said, all of this is in Chiba''s grasp?" At this time, the writing wheel of Sangouyu in Hongyan''s eyes slowly faded, and he glanced at the soil with surprise on the side and Asma who was trapped in slight thinking, and asked Xuenai abruptly. "I don''t think so." Xuenai shook her head, the white pupils slowly merged into the snow-white pupils, and the raised meridians slowly returned to normal. She stopped staring her eyes, and while speaking, her face seemed to have a slight disappointment on her face. "Really? Do you think so too?" Hearing Xuena''s words, Hirohiko turned to look at Chiba in the field, frowned, and said, "Then do you think we can follow Chiba?" "do not know." Hearing this, Xue Na shook his head, a trace of complexity flashed across his face. At this moment, she no longer had those little girls'' gestures, her expression was dignified that did not meet her age, and her expression was also extremely pale. Looking at Qianye in the field, her eyes flickered slightly. "Ah" At this time, Kakashi in the field suddenly sighed, the "creaking" sharp current in his hand suddenly stopped, and the sharp sound of the electric light in the field disappeared, revealing the linear bright steel wire, and holding Qian The Ninja Sword in Ye Jiaohei''s hand. "Boom!" At this moment, a piece of rock debris slowly shattered from Qianye''s left face, and it was scattered on the ground with a "slap", slowly dissipating. On the other hand, Chiba kept the appearance of turning his head sideways, but his whole body was covered with a thin layer of rocky skin. A fist was hitting his left cheek, and it followed the arm of this hand all the way. Looking back, a young man with silver hair wearing a mask leaned forward and fisted, with one foot on the ground, abdomen and bow, his eyes widened slightly, his eyes moved down, and he was looking at his chest and abdomen. Watching the young man who hit his own fist in his chest and abdomen, holding the sword backhand from his right abdomen, piercing it from his right abdomen to the ninja sword that stopped at his chest and abdomen, and the dark backhand holding the sword by the hand and the black palm In the left hand of the hilt. "Crack...crack!" At this time, a wisp of black smoke slowly emerged from the cracks that began to crack in the boys black hands. Not long after, it covered the boys body and the thin rocky skin covering his face. . With a "pop", all the rocky skin on the young man''s body shattered suddenly and was scattered in the air. "Boom!" At this moment, the silver-haired masked boy also exploded into a cloud of white mist. "ended?" Squinting to see the fist on the cheek exploded into white mist, Chiba''s eyes turned back, the lunge from the lower abdomen back to the sword slowed down, and he stood up slowly, then looked at Kakashi, and said. "Well, it doesn''t make sense to fight anymore." Opposite Kakashi shook his head, loosened the wire in his hand, and threw it to Chiba. "Speaking of which, do we really need to practice against each other?" After taking over Kakashi''s wire, Chiba wound the wire around the hilt while casually opening his mouth. Like Kakashi, he completely ignored the stunned ninjas and boys with "what happened?" Girls. "I think it was necessary, but now it is a bit unnecessary." Kakashi also shrugged and shook his head, completely ignoring everything around him. "is it?" Chiba snorted, retracted the sword into its sheath, and looked up at Kakashi. "After all, you weren''t serious at all. Originally, you planned to fight with all your strength, but now, you don''t plan to use all your strength at all. You just work hard to make this battle "exciting"." As if seeing through Chiba''s thoughts, Kakashi picked up the shuriken in front of him and threw it to Chiba. "So, do you think this battle is exciting?" Chiba took the shuriken one by one and said. "I just feel bored." Kakashi finished the last shuriken. "Since it''s boring, let''s end it, tie?" Chiba blinked and asked sincerely. "You won." Kakashi shook his head. "No, I can only blow up a shadow clone just now, and at that moment, your charged wire will wrap around my neck." Chiba said he lost. "Electricity is useless to you, right." Kakashi seemed to say nonchalantly. "Only for a while." Chiba answered truthfully. "Then... a tie?" Kakashi thought about it, and said casually. Then, the two who had reached the consensus looked at each other with a smile, and each took a few steps forward and handed out a sign of reconciliation. "Snapped!" With a slight sound, the four fingers were tightly entangled, and the mark of reconciliation had already been formed. Gee! Unexpectedly, he also separated the shadow clone! This guy Kakashi is really difficult to deal with. It has nothing to do with ninjutsu and physical skills, but... the variable problem of ninja fighting! He is a guy who is good at making variables, at least at this age of Kakashi, very good at it! Holding Kakashi''s fingers tightly, Chiba smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth. Gee! Was the last attacker perfectly resolved by him? This guy always comes up with ninjutsu that can reverse the situation. Does this ninjutsu with rock skin on his whole body isolate the current to a certain extent? After all... the rock does not conduct electricity! And ~www.novelhall.com~ skin covered with rocks all over the body, what a precise control of the chakra is required, as well as an understanding of changes in form and nature! Damn, difficult guy! Kakashi also held Chiba''s fingers tightly, and the bare parts of his face were soft. Knot... over? But at this time, watching the two touch the seal of reconciliation, everyone blinked and looked dumbfounded, and it took a while to react. "Hey--?" Then, there was a neat surprise. The battle of super genius is over? It seems that there is no technical content at all! Not spectacular at all! Is this... perfunctory? Chapter 709： Horrible fact! "It''s really over?" "Gone?" "What''s this? Who won?" "That''s right, the battle of super genius is gone? Is Chiba stronger or Kakashi stronger..." The crowd looked at each other as the two made a mark of reconciliation. Obviously they didn''t expect such an ending. Although the process...well, several flips, it was pretty good. At least it can be seen that the two super geniuses are in their teens. At his age, he has the fighting power of the upper level, but this is not the same as the battle in imagination. Isn''t it an indescribable super war that will shock the world and make them dumbfounded? After all, it is the future of the village, two super geniuses! How could it be over so simple? At the same time, the boys and girls didn''t seem to care about the discussion and suspicion of adults, but divided into two factions based on the battle just now and their own imagination. "Kakashi is great, Kakashi has the upper hand along the way!" "Yes! Chiba has absolutely no power to fight back!" "Yes, yes, yes! It''s all Kakashi-sama dominating the battlefield. In the end, if Chiba uses that cheating-like ninjutsu, Kakashi-sama will win! So, Kakashi-sama must be great!" One faction is totally biased towards Kakashi. "It''s hard to tell!" "Yes, it seems that although Kakashi is leading or launching an attack, Chiba has a little more defense, but Kakashi obviously can''t do anything to Chiba. Chiba won''t lose to Kakashi!" "Well, both of them are great, but if Kakashi wins and Chiba loses to Kakashi, it is unfair. Chiba is great!" One faction is that Chiba did not lose to Kakashi, but did not win Kakashi either. However, it is clear that even the latter faction is more biased towards Kakashi. After all, it did not support Chiba to win, but a tie. In fact, it is in this battle, on the basis of biasing Kakashi, With an objective analysis of 50%, it is not like the previous faction. No matter what Chiba does or his performance, it is completely biased like Kakashi wins anyway. However, in terms of popularity and popularity, Chiba is completely defeated. Of course, all this doesn''t matter to the children of the two factions. They have already begun to verbally attack each other. I believe that the center of the dispute will soon shift from Chiba and Kakashi to personal attacks on each other. To use the words of Qianye''s previous life, it is beginning to tear. "It''s over? These two guys, can it be said that they seem to be very motivated, but they don''t have any energy at all?" At this time, Dai Tu also made a very dissatisfied voice. From the beginning to the end of the battle, the two guys had only met for a few rounds, which was too perfunctory! "Who knows!" Asma replied from the side, but his brows were looking at Chiba and Kakashi, and several years passed in his heart. Are these two super geniuses praised by the village and the old man? Qi! That old man... As the year turned around, Asma bit the toothpick in his mouth, but the fist under the sleeve was slightly clenched. "You said, Chiba will fight with us, will he fight Kakashi like this?" At the same time, from the distance of Asma''s position, Xue Nai looked at the two gentlemen in the field and suddenly spoke. "I do not know" Hearing Xuena''s answer, Hongyan hesitated and said, "I''m afraid not, he won''t be so serious." "Ok" Hearing this, Xue Nai sighed slightly, but nodded without refutation. "It''s really scary two little ghosts..." At the same time, when Hiroshiko and Xuena were answering questions, the female Anbu over there couldn''t help but walk over and stopped beside the male Anbu. "Yes, with their demonstrated strength and the means they have been hiding on the basis of ensuring that the battle is exciting... They are all qualified to enter the Anbu. I believe that after entering the Anbu, they may become the youngest dark part. Minister." The male Anbu sighed involuntarily, and his tone seemed to have a sense of helplessness. "Yes!" The female ninja couldn''t help but disagree. But in their eyes under the mask, the gazes looking at the two people were mostly a little dignified. After these words, the two of them did not speak any more, but their gazes remained fixed. Just now, how many players did we not notice? We have been watching from the perspective of a third person, and all the foreshadowings should be presented in front of us. However, at the beginning, we only saw one of Chiba''s clones. The detonating talisman, Kuunai, seemed to be missing... On Kakashi''s side, his last shadow clone, when did he tie the steel wire to the hilt, we never noticed. These few mistakes are fatal! But in their minds, the same thought was turned. There is also Chibas last ninjutsu, which is supposed to be the soil escape and hardening art of Iwakura Village. Not only did he learn this ninjutsu, he even joined in the change of nature, and, in the last moment, he got stuck. When the punch of Cassie Shadow''s clone hits, it instantly covers the whole body. This Chakra''s operation ability can only be said... I am afraid that even the master of medical ninja can''t match this operation ability! There is also Kakashi, the last electric current, the mastery of the chakra nature change of the thunder attribute, is no more hardened than that shown by Chiba...no! It is much worse to wear the rock armor at the moment of the rock hardening technique. If these two children are allowed to put aside the restraints and the careful thought of hiding their strength, if they really fight, go all out, and fight life and death... It was really an unimaginable battle! The real battle of super genius... it will definitely be a classic battle that is unforgettable and can be described with one''s own children and grandchildren! But it should be impossible! After all, the real battle of super genius is a fight between life and death! No one wants it! Moreover, why do I feel that in the next 20 years, 30 years from now, the village will be the world of these two children! The two Anbu suddenly had such a thought that made them a little unimaginable. In this unimaginable thought, there was a thought that implied "the next 20 years, 30 years from now, a new generation of Hokage will be selected among these two children". To be honest, I really want to go all out to fight him in a life and death battle! And at this moment, the seal of reconciliation held by Chiba and Kakashi began to slowly loosen, and Kakashi had such an idea in his heart. I completely captured all my intentions, even if I didnt capture them, I also arranged the back hand perfectly, the analytical genius ninja, no, the analytical super genius ninja, its really scary... If it weren''t for knowing the plot ~www.novelhall.com~ to be able to estimate Kakashi''s tactical ideas and strength at this stage to the maximum, I am afraid I will capsize. In a sense, I lost this duel! If there is a real battle of life and death, although I may have a certain advantage in chakra volume and ninjutsu, Kakashis swordsmanship strength is higher than me, and his tactical ability may not be worse than mine. Round eyes, we are also half-to-five. Uh Although the five-fifth-kai of the previous life Hagaki is a title with a bit of ridicule, but here, I really feel the terrible title of this title! Kakashi, even if his strength is far superior to him, I can''t feel that I can win stably! At any time, facing anyone can maintain a 50% winning rate! This kind of person is scary enough in itself! At the same time, Qianye was wondering in wonder, and sincerely felt what a terrible fact the ridicule of this super genius in his previous life was! Chapter 710： Let it go! "Hahahaha!" At this time, the three generations of Hokage''s hearty laughter came from the Hokage office, causing the Anbu guards outside the door to look at each other in amazement, blinking unknown. These two children... At this time, the three generations of Hokage who laughed heartily leaned on the chair. Among the piles of documents on the desk, the crystal ball stood quietly on the red cushion, reflecting the reflection of Chiba and Kakashi holding the seal of reconciliation. Figure. And the three generations of Hokage''s comforted and kind eyes fell on the two figures in the crystal ball. Indeed, in this case, both of them deliberately suppressed their desire to fight, try to avoid using large-scale ninjutsu duels, using physique and shuriken, and most of the ninjutsu they chose was targeted but not The scope of use, even the use of the detonation talisman, is careful. There is no absolute certainty that the detonation talisman will not affect the people around it, especially the group of children, so it will never be used, even if it misses many opportunities for attack. Even, deliberately slowed down the rhythm of the battle, so as not to make mistakes and hurt people around. Both Kakashi and Chiba want to make the battle exciting, but they must suppress the desire to fight to ensure that they do not hurt others, and they must make the onlookers feel the wonderful battle...Even if they are very good, they must not It can be done. In particular, most of the audience present were experienced in actual combat, and some were even quite good, even from the defense forces. It''s hard for them both! The three generations of Naruto took a breath, and the two of them felt helpless and shook their heads. With his Hokage''s eyes, in his estimation, regardless of Kakashi and Chiba''s true all-out and fighting with life and death What would be the result of fighting with an attitude, but their fighting range is definitely not such a small range, and they will definitely not be so restrained. "However, the final decision to stop and end with a tie is correct. If you continue to fight, because you see each other''s strength, the desire to fight...that is, the desire to win will continue to rise, and gradually you will be unconscious. Expanding the scope of combat and continuously increasing the power of attack methods will hurt the innocent sooner or later. Very correct judgment!" After taking a breath, the three generations of Hokage nodded appreciatively, and both of them were correct. In his opinion, if this battle of super genius is seriously fought, it is estimated that the topography of the cabin may have to be slightly changed. If you really want to see the real super-genius battle, I''m afraid you have to be in the exercise field. Do not! It is estimated that the exercise field will also limit their performance. After all, their main ninjutsu is earth escape, and terrain is also critical. If you want to see their 100% combat power, and in a terrain where both are fair, this location is also difficult to choose! Thinking about it, the three generations of Hokage couldn''t help but think about it by touching his chin. The exercise field is not good...in the village...where else... No no no... Land of Fire, where else... But after thinking for a while, when the thoughts of the three generations of Naruto spread to the whole territory of the land of fire, he was stunned for a while, then he smiled, his eyes fell on the crowd outside the crystal ball image. Hahahaha... Before I knew it, I was like them, looking forward to a real battle between two people! While laughing, the three generations of Hokage passed through such a thought. ... "Have you heard? Kakashi and Chiba, two super geniuses, are now in public duels!" At this time, one of the two defense ninjas on duty at the defense force post mentioned it. "Huh? What did you say?" The other defense ninja was startled, and then slightly excitedly grabbed the previous defense shoulder and spoke. "I know I know that the most talked about young geniuses in the troops in these two villages, they all want to see training, but there is no way, we are on duty today!" The previous defense ninja sighed with half-squinted eyes, his face was full of disappointment, as if these words also spoke his own heart. "Why, I have to change shifts with that guy!" And after this sentence, another defense ninja broke out with a wailing, apparently full of regret for some of his previous actions. I really envy those guys who are taking turns today! In their hearts, there is such a strong and a bit crazy idea. At this moment, this kind of dialogue and this kind of thoughts are going on in various posts on the defense line, and even the transferred secret clubs are a little bit eager and unable to calm down. Even this kind of dialogue has spread to all departments of the village, even some civilians are talking about it. The only two super geniuses in Konoha''s history, who wouldn''t want to watch the battle between the two! ... "So, come here today, and help me buy groceries?" At this time, Chiba, who completely released the seal of reconciliation, looked at Kakashi and said. Today, Kakashi and Daitu will stay to celebrate the New Year together. Naturally, the dishes for the New Year will be more abundant. If there were only Hirohiko, Yukina and Nao, it wouldn''t need to be so grand, but Kakashi and Bring Tulai, after all, are guests, so they should have a good banquet. "Oh" In this regard, Kakashi did not refuse, and simply agreed, and after concealing his intention to fight Chiba, he turned around. At the same time, Chiba also turned around and walked towards the cabin. Some things need to be prepared. After all, the New Year is the most solemn holiday, and other Danin villages have similar festivals. This is almost the same as the New Year in the previous life. "Oh, it''s over, it''s gone!" And seeing the actions and dialogue between the two, the last glimmer of hope in the eyes of the ninjas was completely shattered. Originally, they were expecting the two to fight again. The last expectation of the audience who just warmed up was also completely shattered. All of them turned their heads reluctantly, preparing to leave, but the children who started to attack with personal words were still arguing, and there was a tendency to rise to armed conflict. "Then, let''s leave too." The two Anbu were not disappointed, and even quite satisfied. "Then I will help Chiba prepare." At the same time, Xue Na let out a breath ~www.novelhall.com~ and said. However, as soon as he said this, Hongyan''s face next to him turned blue in fright. "I always feel that there is a contest between two people that we haven''t seen? In fact, this one is very exciting?" Suddenly, Taito and Asma began to discuss. However, at this moment, when everyone was about to leave, Chiba and Kakashi''s footsteps were at the same time, and their relaxed expressions instantly changed to solemnity. hostility? Qianye''s eyes deflected slightly and looked to his right side. And at this moment, a foot suddenly flashed out, kicking it horizontally, towards Qianye''s right cheek! "Wait a minute, eternal opponents! Have you forgotten your other eternal opponent! Go ahead, let''s have a youthful battle that never falls down!" With the appearance of this foot, a passionate voice sounded behind Chiba. Chapter 711： Attack of a hot-blooded fool! "Konoha Whirlwind!" As the passionate voice sounded for the second time, a sound of "bang", the muffled sound of flesh, resounded through the open space in front of this small wooden house for the fourth time. Gee! In the muffled sound, Chiba''s teeth were slightly bitten, and his right cheek was a little deformed by the hand that lifted his block, half of his mouth was pouted, and his head was deflected to the left, even his right foot was slightly Slightly off the ground, his body turned sideways. Is Matt Dai dead? Do not! It cant be said that Matt Dai taught Kais Eight Doors Dunjia, not just before he died, but a while before he died. Now its not impossible for Kai to have the Eight Doors Dunjia! This strength should be the strength that can only be achieved by opening the second door and releasing 100% of the body''s strength, which is completely different from Kakashi''s fist with extra strength! This guy is serious! This hot-blooded idiot is over, and it is making trouble! Chiba''s brows frowned slightly, and at this time his whole person was slanted, and his posture was completely messed up. Ok? At this moment, Chiba''s eyes looked down to the left, and his face changed slightly. At this moment, on his lower left, Asma was squatting on the ground and punching, slamming a punch towards his left cheek in the posture of a straight uppercut! Asma... come too? Looking at Asma''s eyes at the edge of the angle of view, Chiba''s eyes narrowed, his left foot jerked subconsciously, and he twisted his body with force. what! But in the next second, Asma''s eyes widened suddenly, thinking that a blow would be won. His pupils were full of incredible, watching her fist slowly slip past Chiba''s nose. A little bit of it! The movements have been completely deformed, and they can even escape! "what!" Almost at the same time, Metkays **** and wary eyes raised by a Konoha whirlwind also opened slightly, watching his foot slowly cut away from the arm that Chiba was blocking his right cheek. Can''t help but exclaim in his mouth. Unload! Perfect unloading! He already exclaimed in his heart. Can Chiba actually do this kind of physical technique? At this time, twisting and twisting, Chiba''s head tilted down suddenly flashed in the eyes of emerald green light. With this twisting force, her right hand suddenly reversed, and she grabbed and kicked it with a "pop". Kay''s right leg. The left hand was a light fish, slid out a half arc from bottom to top, with a "pop", grabbing Asma''s upper right arm raised by punching upwards. bad! Feeling the force of Chiba''s hands like iron tongs, Metkai and Asma screamed at the same time. In the next moment, they only felt their bodies lightened, and the whole person was taken out by the tremendous force from Chiba''s hand! "call out!" A soft sound of an object rubbing against the air suddenly sounded. "Boom!" A muffled sound of a heavy object hitting the ground, with a wisp of dust and smoke, sounded along with the soft sound! This is... Konoha''s future, Takichiba! The strong wind rushed towards her face, and the head of Asma, who was slammed into the sky by the force of rotation, turned hard to the right, moving her eyes little by little, until the left hand flung upwards and her figure twisted. There was a young man with emerald green brilliance in his eyes parallel to the ground, and his teeth were slightly bitten. "Cough cough cough..." At the same time, on the right hand side of Chiba, who turned to be level with the ground, a muffled cough resounded in the dust and smoke that came up from the heavy object. Worthy of... Worthy of being my eternal opponent... In the muffled cough, the large-shaped Metkay, whose right leg was habitually grasped by Chiba, slowly raised his head. The dusty face was filled with solemn and admiration, and even flashed in his eyes. A shining cross star, followed by a nosebleed, slowly flowed down from his nose. Then, with a "poof", he fell to the ground. But at this time, with one hand flew Asma, and the other hand to press down on Metkais Chiba, his face was unhappy. On the contrary, the expression on his face was more solemn, and his eyes were looking directly above him. Zhong is full of helplessness and caution. Why are you here too! At this moment, in Chibas eyes, it is clear that Hirohiko leaped into his hands to make a seal, and among them, five fireballs had already been spit out from their mouths, and they were swiftly moving towards Chiba with the force of top-down. Come on! Fire escape, the art of phoenix fire? It seems that during this time, Hongyan has not been abandoned, I am afraid that he has learned a lot of new ninjutsu on the fire escape. Speaking of it, Hongyan and Hongyans Chakra attributes dont seem so good! An increasingly larger fireball was reflected in his eyes, Chiba inhaled suddenly in his thoughts, and vomited in his mouth, and suddenly five water cannonballs rushed towards the five fireballs at an extremely fast speed. Water escape, the art of water bombing! Is it one-handed? While Hongyan in mid-air looked at the five water cannonballs that Chiba spit out, Sangouyu''s writing wheel turned slightly, and his hands had already begun to seal quickly. "Bang bang bang bang bang!" Both the fireball and the water cannon ball went up and down quickly, and quickly entered and collided with one place. Suddenly the steam rose, the water cascaded, and the sound of "chichichi......" water evaporation suddenly sounded. The fireball and the water cannonball dissolve each other in the rising water vapor, and finally turn into five masses of water vapor, staying in the space between Chiba and Hirohiko. "Puff puff puff puff..." However, at this moment, Chiba''s eyes suddenly jumped, and his face instantly stiffened. Not the art of impatiens fire, but impatiens claw red! A derivative ninjutsu from the art of imposing fire! Gee! Has Hongyan even learned this? His eyes reflected five rotating shurikens flying rapidly from the water vapor, Chiba''s teeth clenched slightly, this time, he was really miscalculating, and now his figure has begun to fall. The momentum of smashing with both hands is exhausted, and the footsteps are suspended, and there is no room for dodge. Even if the right hand can slightly use the force of smashing the ground, it is estimated that it will be difficult to completely avoid these five kunai. Hongyan''s impatiens claw red, the timing is just right! The opportunity is only now! At this moment, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com Hirohiko''s eyes condensed, and with a "pop", the last seal was formed in his hand. Immediately, in the shadows and gaps of the shurikens that were attacking Qianye, shurikens flashed out of thin air, transforming into two, transforming into four...In just a moment, the shurikens had already spread over the sky. Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique! Good you Hirohiko! "Kakaka!" Chiba''s pupils shrank, but the corners of his mouth overflowed with a helpless smile. "puff!" However, at this moment, Chiba landed on his back and made a soft noise. "Bang bang bang bang bang!" And at the moment when it touched the ground, the shurikens poured down like a pouring rain, and hit his body fiercely, causing a cloud of white mist to explode and spread. In an instant, Chiba was swallowed by the rain of shuriken and white mist! Chapter 712： That action! This level should not be enough! In mid-air, Hirohiko Sangouyus writing wheel eyes stared at the place where the shuriken rain had just fallen, that is, the white mist cluster that is still spreading slowly. In the white mist cluster, he is most familiar with That friend. Also, the most difficult ninja among all the people present. These shurikens cant hurt Chibas rock hardening technique. Just now, when Chiba used the rock hardening technique to resist Kakashis current, it can be seen that the rock armor of the rock hardening technique is much thinner, but In fact, it is denser, the defense power has increased, and because of the thinning, some obstacles caused by the volume are removed, and the battle in the rock armor will be more flexible. Although I don''t know when Chiba studied it during this period, it can be seen that the art of rock hardening has evolved, with higher defense power and more convenience. I am afraid that during this period, Chiba has a deeper understanding of the changes in the nature and form of Chakras, and his manipulation of Chakras has become more precise. Otherwise, it is impossible to make the rock armor more dense on the basis of thinning. This compressive nature change, the control requirements for Chakra... I am afraid I will not be able to achieve it in my life. Sometimes I really cant imagine how fine Chibas ability to manipulate chakras is. If it werent for Chibas repeated emphasis on his lack of blood inheritance and other secret techniques, I would really think that this incredible chakra Precise operation is Chibas blood succession boundary or secret technique... Looking at the white mist that spread and faded away, Hongyan''s figure began to slowly fall, and at the same time, his three-gouyu jade''s writing wheel eyes began to shrink slowly, and he could feel his concentration is constantly increasing. Condensed, I am afraid that the insight eye of the writing wheel is already operating at full power. It can be said that the slightest movement can''t escape Hongyan''s writing wheel, and even the movement of the white mist and the traces of collapse and fade can be seen clearly by Hongyan. but Hirohiko couldn''t know the movement in the white mist. After all, the insight eyes, illusion eyes, and copy eyes of the writing wheel eyes did not have the function of perspective. I am afraid that only Xuena knew the situation in the white mist. At this time, it was quiet all around. The children whose verbal attacks were about to rise to armed conflict just now all quieted down one by one, staring wide-eyed, like Hongyan, staring at Baiwu, obviously waiting for the next development. And behind them, the adults also kept turning around and looking back, staring at the white mist, waiting for the next development. Originally they were going to leave, but they did not expect that the son of the strangest father-son combination in the whole village, Metkay, suddenly appeared. He came up as a sneak attack on the super genius of Chiba, and he actually hit him. Forced to a desperate situation. Seeing this situation, the thoughts of watching the excitement that had been extinguished at that time suddenly burned. Although they did not think that Metkay could defeat the super genius Chiba, what if such a counterattack really happened? After this kind of "what if it happened" curiosity rose, they couldn''t move. In order to see all the developments in the field, they even forgot to change their posture, preferring to turn their heads with their necks like this. "Hey... Have you seen Chiba''s movements just now?" At the same time, on the roof, the male dark part, who was also turning around and turning his head, said, his eyes under the mask flashed incredible. "Yes, got it." The female dark part of the same posture slightly narrowed her eyes and looked at the spreading white mist, her pretty face under the mask became solemn. "This kind of thing... is it possible? That kind of action appeared on an unrelated outsider." There was an incredible tone in the male Anbu''s words. "It''s impossible for other outsiders, but Chiba should still be possible. After all... Now there are many rumors about him not being an outsider..." The female Anbu shook her head, denying the male Anbu''s words. "How is it possible? I have never heard of that family, intermarried with outsiders." The male Anbu said. "Especially the Zong Family, right?" The female Anbu did not deny this time, but added a sentence. While they were talking, the eyes of the two of them fell on the white clothes Qianying over there. At this time, their attention, the pretty and elegant girl, was comforting the friend behind her: "It''s okay, Lynn, Kakashi is not at a disadvantage." "but" Lin was obviously a little worried, and there were several fighting voices reflected in her eyes, and her face was a little ugly. "Don''t worry, Kakashi''s combat effectiveness is not below Chiba." Xuena continued to comfort Lin. "I''m not worried about this. The guy with the soil knows to add chaos. He can''t keep up with the others, so he may be injured again!" Lin shook her head. "Don''t worry, Kakashi has a sense of measure." Xuena smiled and shook his head, but in the opened white-eye vision, the point of view was not where Lin''s gaze was, but the direction of Hongyan in midair. Chiba...When did I learn it? I haven''t seen him practice recently. Moreover, although he and I have been training for a year, the posture just now... Could it be that Chiba has learned to return to heaven? And in her heart, there was a thought she herself couldn''t believe. At the same time, in another place, in the Hokage office, the third generation of Naruto took a hard breath. In his mind, it was the situation in which Chiba knocked Asma into the air and stunned Matkai just now. That position... There is no doubt that it is the posture of the soft boxing method, and the use of steps in it, as well as the technique of unloading force... It is an action that can only be made by learning the Huitian of the Hyuga clan family. Just now Chiba made Kais kick and slashed, not without effort, but with a dense layer of chakra attached to the entire arm. It forms a plane like the back to the sky, allowing Kai''s kick to slide away, and it is very well hidden, not so obvious. Otherwise, with the strength and focus of Kai''s kick just now, it would be impossible to make the kick slip away. This kid, when did he even understand this technique? In the heart of the three generations of Naruto, it can be described as the stormy sea. In the scene just now, others may not see ~www.novelhall.com~ or didn''t care about it, but as Naruto, also known as "Doctor Ninja", it is absolutely impossible. Missed or ignored. Even though I am so optimistic about his talent, am I still not optimistic about it! Did this kid absorb his power from the soft fist without having to turn his eyes? Thinking, the eyes of the third generation of Hokage moved slowly, condensed in the midair of the crystal ball image, Hongyan''s direction, slightly extended, through Hongyan''s body, staring at something. "No, that''s enough, Hongyan!" At this moment, behind Hongyan, two groups of emerald flames suddenly ignited, and a heavy voice rang. Behind! At this moment, Hongyan was shocked suddenly, his hairs stood up, his eyes quickly glanced back, and his face looked back subconsciously. "Boom!" There was a muffled sound, resounding through the cabin. Chapter 713： Continuous attack! When is it behind me! As he leaned down and fell rapidly, Hongyan clenched his teeth, but his eyeballs were looking up diagonally. In Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes, there was a reflection of the figure of Chiba leaning forward and punching in midair, and the two **** in the eyes The flowing emerald light. And in the peripheral light of his field of vision, there was a cloud of white mist on the ground that had faded a lot. Not from the white mist group...so that is to say, just like when dealing with Kakashi at the time, I used the earth to escape from the ground, moved to the woods outside the crowd, and then used instant or other means to reach behind me instantly , Carried out an attack. It was my mistake just now, playing against Chiba, absolutely can''t let him out of sight! The timing was so good, I became anxious before I knew it! I was anxious to grasp the opportunity that Chiba could not avoid, but gave Chiba a chance! At the moment of the crash, Hongyan passed such a rather regretful thought. "boom!" Just as this thought flashed past, Hongyan slanted into the ground with a muffled sound of heavy objects hitting the ground. "Peng!" A cloud of smoke drifted slowly in the open space surrounded by the crowd. Enough to arouse my seriousness, Hongyan... At this time, watching the dust and smoke that Hongyan crashed into the ground, Chiba in mid-air narrowed his eyes slightly, the emerald light swaying in his eyes, and he took a breath before he knew it. "Crack!" Afterwards, a slight cracking sound resounded from the dust and smoke falling from Hongyan. "Kakka!" Then, one, two, three... dense cracks sounded, and the cracks spread like a spider web, spreading out around the place where Hongyan fell to the ground, forming a round spider web cracking zone. "boom!" Then, the round cobweb cracked belt sagged and cracked, and the rubble splashed up and fell everywhere. "pain!" "It hurts!" "Go back!" And with the sound of a series of "smashing rocks", a series of children''s screams came. At this moment, the onlookers who kept turning and turning sideways seemed to wake up. While blocking the gravel that was flying out of the children before the children, they slowly backed away, pulling apart, until they all entered the woods. Among. After all, if you dont take it seriously, this battle will really be endless. You have learned the Eight Doors Dunjia, but I dont know how many doors I can open, and there is a Kai who has never shown his hands, and I dont know how strong he is. Asma who has mastered what kind of ninjutsu, as well as you, three-gou jade writing round eyes and writing round eyes, is also suspected to be good at illusion arts, and I dont know how much he has grown. I dont take it seriously. I''m afraid I''m going to be passive! No, it is in defeat! So, I can only do it seriously! Chiba''s figure was slightly stagnant in midair, and slowly began to fall, while his eyeballs were constantly moving, moving away from the place where Hongyan landed, passing the white mist that had dispersed, and glancing up behind him. , But just as he passed by with helpless but extremely cautious thoughts in his heart, his eyes were slightly narrowed and his face was slightly stiff. This sunlight! Also, Kay, it''s gone! At this moment, he looked up at Asma''s gaze, which was full of slightly westward but still dazzling sunlight, and in the middle of this sunlight, he seemed to be able to vaguely see a person''s shadow, but But I couldn''t see any movement about this person, it was a faint blur in the light, completely indistinguishable. At the same time, when he glanced across the white mist just now, he had already seen that Kay was no longer in the white mist, leaving only a faint human-shaped shallow hole. I am afraid Because of the glare of the sun, Qianye''s eyes narrowed and narrowed, and the faint black shadow in his sight seemed to grow bigger and bigger. The attack by the three of them just now was obviously a combined attack by the three of them. Even if they were just a supplementary attack based on the situation, after seeing my unscathed resolution, I am afraid they will choose to join forces and cooperate in the next attack. Right. So, if the attack above my head is Kays attack, then it must be a physical attack. From this position and this direction, the most suitable physical attack is a top-down attack! Then, after I fall to the ground, Asma will attack me with ninjutsu... And if the current attack is Asma, then his attack method may increase the possibility of ninjutsu attack in addition to the slash of physical skills. The original Asmas Chakra attributes are fire and wind, so basically The above can definitely be Feng Dun and Huo Dun, and the attack route must also be a top-down attack. Now I am in mid-air, and the timing of the attack is very good, whether it is Asmas physical attack, Fire Dun or Wind Dun attack, It''s all possible. And after I''m attacked, the next thing I''m waiting for will be Kay''s blow to ensure victory. I must be injured! Seeing them just now, they won''t keep their hands like Kakashi! Really... This is a big Chinese New Year, this group of guys, they are too unreasonable! However, now is not the time to complain about this, considering the next possibility, I am afraid that the best way to deal with it now is... But at this moment, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind, and his body began to rattle. At the same time, his hands began to lift up. In the process, a thin layer of rocky skin Like growth, he quickly crawled out of his sleeves and covered Chiba''s arms. That''s it! The next moment, Chiba''s eyes condensed, and he almost snorted in his heart. "Crack!" At this moment, the rocky skin grew and covered the tip of Chiba''s **** nail. His entire arm and even his body were covered with a layer of gray-white rocky skin. The whole person looked like a stone statue! The art of rock hardening, evolutionary version! "Boom!" At this moment, the shadow in the sunlight also appeared, and one foot, with a touch of green, slashed fiercely on Qianye''s crossed arms. "Konoha fluid technique, rock collapse!" In the dull skin and flesh clashing, Kaina''s passionate voice rang above Chiba''s head. "Crack!" A faint rock cracking ~www.novelhall.com~ In this passionate sound, there was a sound. "call out!" And just as the sound of this small fragmentation sounded, Qianye''s figure flashed, like a cannonball, and was smashed straight down! "boom!" A huge column of smoke and dust, accompanied by the cracking sound of "Ka Ka Ka", burst out! Don''t let the blinding of sight happen! At this time, behind Kai, who was slashing his serious face with one foot, the figure of Asma, who was staring at the rising dust, slowly opened sideways. At this time, he was standing out and raising his palm. Take a deep breath. Obviously, he drew the same inference as Hongyan. In the next moment, he did not hesitate, and slapped it! Wind escape, gale palm! Chapter 714： Abacus for 4 people! The column of dust and smoke rushing upwards instantly collided with the whirling gale that swept from Kel''s side and rushed down suddenly from top to bottom. hiss! At the moment of contact, everyone''s ears seemed to hear a silent sound of tearing cloth. The smoke and dust pillars rising from the ground were torn apart by the gale at the moment of contact, as if tofu hit the knife edge. It was normal, scattered in the wind, and even some fine smoke was picked up by the rotating wind blade and the gale, and it slammed into the center of the smoke column. "Wow!" In the next second, the entire column of smoke and dust pierced by the gale whirled violently and scattered, being blown away by the wind, and disappeared. hateful! Almost ready to stand in! In the plume of smoke and dust that dissipated in a flash, Chiba was half-squatting, maintaining a posture with his hands raised, and slightly squinted at the loess that slowly shattered from the human form next to him, and glanced slightly at his mouth. On his body, the rocky skin on his left arm, right rib and left leg has been cracked, forming a kind of stab wound-like mark, and the rocky skin of this stab wound is still "cracking". Cracks spread out, and small rock particles were slowly shaking off, slowly disappearing while falling. But... Sure enough, it is still very difficult for three people! Once they seize the opportunity, it is easy to fall into passivity. Moreover, they look like they don''t seem to plan to stop! It is estimated that they will not stop until I get down and fail completely! As his mind turned, Qianye raised his head and looked directly above. At this moment, in his eyes, Kai Zheng, who was starting to fall, slowly twisted his body, his right fist was slowly clenched, and he was behind Kai. , Asma slowly fell while maintaining the posture of Jieyin''s completion. A ball of fire had passed Kai, swelled against the wind, and struck towards herself. Feng Dun and Huo Dun... Although I dont know if Asma has the aura of genius, as the Sarutobi family, as the son of three generations of Hokage, his performance in the casual original works may not be conspicuous, but in this Hokage world, his strength... If these three join forces, I will really lose! And at this time, there is no substitute, and there is no way to use the substitute technique! Really, was forced into a certain desperate situation! The key is Looking at the larger and larger fireball, Qianye gave a wry smile, and the emerald brilliance in his eyes rose suddenly, burning like a flame. At this moment, on the rock armor that peeled off his body, he suddenly climbed up a layer of pale gray rock skin like triangular scales, and quickly covered the broken rock skin. The Art of Rock Hardening, Evolution Version, Form 2! "Boom!" At the moment when the fragmented rock armor was covered with scaly rock skin, a fireball fell from the sky and hit Qianye''s body fiercely. It instantly shattered into a ball of flames, blazing, and in a flash, it swallowed Chiba. "Then, after the fire escape ninjutsu, Konoha fluid technique, bad rock rise!" And the next moment, with the passionate voice, Metkays elbow wrapped in the green tights, with the tendency of falling, was already in front of Qianye''s framed hands! If you want to defeat Chiba, you must be able to change the position at the moment he bears the impact of the powerful fireball technique. Only at this time can Kai''s Bad Rock rise hit 100%. If Kais Bad Iwasaki is not hit, Chiba will not be able to move again. Then, my next attack will be unable to proceed, or be avoided, or even be countered by Chibas physical skills. In any case, the opportunity that was occupied just now is lost, and once this opportunity is lost, it is almost the chance of a meteorite hitting the earth to defeat Chiba! At this moment, Asma, who was constantly forming seals in his hand, looked at the situation of Chiba before the fall of Kai and the burning flame, and his eyes were full of dignity. Kai and I did not discuss the attack in advance, and I am afraid that Kai also knew that Chiba could not escape this opportunity. As long as Kai uses the bad rock to suppress Chiba and ensure that this technique will be successful, then the chance of defeating Chiba will be more than 80%! At the same time, he thought so. "Sure enough, are you not willing to give up this first opportunity?" At this moment, Chiba, who was about to be hit by Kai with an elbow, suddenly bulged his cheeks, and then a large amount of water was sprayed out of his mouth. The moment it was sprayed, it can be said that a large amount of water spun suddenly. In a flash, a spiral water array wall surrounded Chiba with a sneer and white gas transpiring, and closed on the top of Chiba''s head to form a water screen. Water escape, water front wall! what! At this moment, Asma, Kai, and the smoke on the other side dissipated, Hong Yan, who showed his figure, had a full face. "Boom!" With a muffled sound, Kai''s elbow hit the wall of the water front fiercely, and the water splashed and flew away. At the same moment, under the water wall, the flame was already extinguished, and only the sneered water vapor evaporated upwards, steaming Kai''s face was slightly red. "puff!" And at this moment, the top of the water wall burst open suddenly, and the splashing water sprayed like a water arrow, forcing the nearest Kaiman to block with both hands. Asma, who was oblique behind him, also subconsciously blocked, interrupting the seal. . Just between the two of them, a figure flicked upward from between them! That''s it! But at this moment, both of them were shocked at the same time, and their faces suddenly tightened after their hands were blocked. shit! Chiba escaped! Never let him hide! At this time, Hongyan, who was biting his teeth on the other side, saw this scene, and his heart was also abrupt, and the knot in his hand was quick, and the last three seals were formed suddenly, with a "pop", his hands were suddenly closed. Fire escape~www.novelhall.com~The Art of Dragon Fire! In the next second, a small flame was already spit out from his mouth, and it was about to follow the thin wire-like steel wire in his mouth. In his eyes, this bright-colored wire-shaped wire was connected to Chiba''s right leg, and the angle of the whole wire was rapidly increasing as Chiba''s swift flight. "what!" However, at this moment, this second, Hongyan originally showed a bit of a bad and anxious face, but he suddenly stiffened, biting the thin wire and exclaiming in his mouth. In the tone, there was already a look of horror. In his eyes widened suddenly, a piece of paper with a black pattern was floating in the sound of the friction between the steel wire and the steel wire, but it was sliding down the thin wire at a very fast speed. The mouth is less than ten centimeters! "laugh!" At this moment, the paper suddenly burned. Detonation! Chapter 715： All within the calculation! He noticed it! As soon as the flame of the detonating talisman lighted up, a helpless thought came to Hongyan''s heart. He was already cautious enough, and the timing of the arrangement was just right. When the steel wire was wound around Chibas feet, it was the moment of its attack. At this time, Chibas attention was focused on himself. Time is actually the best time to lay out back-hands and traps, and what I did was perfect. Chiba probably didn''t notice it. However, it now appears that Chiba may have discovered it early, but he has not solved it for the current blow. Now Kay and Asma have completely fallen into a passive state, my back hand has been broken again, and even an army has been turned against. And the reason why he used the water wall just now was to block my dragon fire technique, or he knew that I might use the dragon fire technique. After all, based on his understanding of me, he was aware of this steel wire. Knowing that I can use Dragon Fire. At that time, in the subsequent attacks of Asma and Kai, the use of the water wall was based on my attack. After all, just now, it would be impossible for him to avoid Kais attack or accept Kais attack. Defend my dragon fire technique while avoiding or bearing, so that even if Kai and Asmas attacks do not contain him, then my dragon fire technique will restrain him, and maybe even his rock armor It will be broken in the high temperature of Asma''s Fireball Art and my Dragon Fire Art. Then the action will be affected, and Asma''s follow-up attacks have not been used yet, they will still be restrained at that time. Although it was unintentional, the three of us were actually in an attack cycle that contained Chiba, and Chibas water front happened to be stuck in this attack cycle, defending Kai, and I had to postpone the Dragon Fire. The use of the technique, after all, if it was used just now, the dragon fire technique would be blocked by the water wall, and it would be completely useless. Moreover, after using the water wall, you can use the water flow to use the water escape, launch an attack, and switch from defense to offense. It can also take advantage of the time when I postpone the use of the dragon fire technique to send this detonation talisman to mine. In front of me, it interrupted my attack to relieve Kai and Asma...At the same time, it was also an attack to contain me. Everything is in the calculations of Chiba! But now, the situation has tilted towards Chiba. Just a water front has broken the loop of our closely-connected attacks, and even attacked the three of us at the same time, making us retreat and guard. So as to win the first opportunity, suppress the three of us, and even, now may be able to beat two of us! Is he just waiting for this opportunity? A series of thoughts flashed in Hongyan''s mind. His body leaning back on the ground slightly tilted, and the wire in his mouth was pulled forward with the loosening of his teeth. At the same time, the burning detonation talisman also floated, stopped sliding and began to fall to the ground. , And Hongyan didn''t even look at this side, his gaze fell on Chiba, who stopped, twisted and rotated, and pressed his hands on Asma and Kai. "Boom!" In the next instant, the burning detonating talisman burst into bursts, the flames of smoke engulfed him instantly, and the blast of wind scattered away! Ruined! Can''t hide it! At this moment, the flames and smoke in the corner of the eye exploded, making Asma and Kai''s hearts sink completely, and the exploding hot wind blowing on their faces felt like a chill. It was... was reversed in an instant! At this moment, Asma couldn''t help sighing in her heart. What a reversal of passion! And in Kai''s heart, blood is still raging, even though the opening and closing of the door has made him feel a little tired. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" In the next second, with the crisp sound of the palms on the shoulders, the eyes of the two of them stared slightly, and their shoulders shrugged, almost shaking. Here comes, Chiba''s terrible strange power attack, I don''t know how painful it will be! At this moment, both of them had such a bottomless idea. In the current situation, they had no way to fight back when they fell, and Hongyan was also involved in the explosion. Now no one can help them out. Chiba has completely taken the initiative. and Even if they counterattack, in the current situation, with Chiba''s tactical level and combat ability, it is estimated that... it is still powerless! At the same time, Chiba, with his hands on the shoulders of the two, slowly faded with the flaming emerald light in his eyes, and the scaly rocky skin and thinning rock armors around him were following "Baobobo", " The sound of "Kaka", "Papa Papa", as well as the black smoke and steam floating on his body, peeled and cracked, turning into pieces of light black matter, flying and dissipating in the air, but his eyes were Very serious. The next Chakra control must be perfect. If it is less, the monster power is not enough to beat them to the point of losing their combat effectiveness. If it is too much, the monster power will severely wound them. At this time, he did not have the slightest joy of turning defeat into victory, but his heart was full of solemnity. To be honest, the duel between him and Kakashi was oppressive to each other, and there was room for everything. One of the reasons was that he couldn''t grasp it perfectly. One degree. After all, their duel training is not the one at the ninja school. Their current lethality is not comparable to that at the ninja school. If they are not careful, they can cause serious accidents. This is a big Chinese New Year, neither Kakashi nor Chiba wants to do anything they don''t want to see. Therefore, they reached a consensus unconsciously, the battle looks as exciting as possible, but the shots are easy. Otherwise, Kakashi''s last punch would not have just smashed the rock armor on Chiba''s face, and Chiba''s fists and feet would not have strange power. Therefore, now is the critical moment. As long as Asma and Kai are defeated and they are unable to fight again, this farce can be ended. He still has a great dinner to prepare! To be honest~www.novelhall.com~ He is more nervous about the quality of the dinner. Nao is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and even, because of this nervousness, Chiba is a little anxious. And a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba also took a slight breath, roughly estimated Chakra, with a slight force in his hand, with the tendency of falling, suddenly pressed down! ended! Feeling the pressure on their backs, Asma and Kai closed their eyes at the same time, ready to welcome the intimate contact between their faces and the ground. However, at this moment... As if aware of something, Qianye suddenly looked to his left side, only to see a figure suddenly coming with a shadow that suppressed the light in his eyes! One back, facing his face fiercely... Come on! Just kidding! Looking at this back, Chiba''s mouth twitched! Chapter 716： Im not to blame! "Boom!" The sound of skin and flesh colliding sounded above Asma and Kays heads. After that, the two only felt a light shoulder, and a group of figures flew out to their right, seemingly bored. The hum passed by. Hey--? Then, both of them opened their closed eyes together, and a dazed thought surged in their hearts. Afterwards... With two "pupu" sounds, they fell to the ground in a big font, one after the other, and a cloud of dust was stirred up, while the shallow human-shaped crater that Chiba used to be used by Kai was nearby. what''s going on? The moment they touched the ground, the two suddenly bounced up, and while standing, they stepped back several steps, looking to their right, the direction that the group of figures passed by. "boom!" As soon as their gazes turned, there was a crashing sound from the direction their gazes were turning, and some gratifying exclamations from the crowd that seemed to have avoided something. Such as: "what!" "It''s dangerous!" "Almost hit!" This kind of exclamation was astonished. And when they turned their eyes, there was a piece of green leaves falling from the trembling branches. "It hurts... Kakashi what are you doing!" At this time, as the green leaves fell, Chiba''s complaints sounded. The moment they heard this sound, the eyes of the two suddenly moved down and landed on the ground under the trunk of the trembling tree. What caught the eye was the figure of Chiba leaning on the trunk, and the figure of Kakashi with his back leaning on his chest. At this time, Chiba was touching the back of his head against the tree with a sound, his eyes closed and his face was painful. There was a slight irritation in his expression. But Kakashi, holding his chest with one hand, with helpless emotions gleaming in his naked eyes outside the mask, slowly stood up. "I''m not to blame." After standing up, Kakashi turned around and held out his hand. "Isn''t the war zone divided? My side is about to solve Asma and Kay, and then it will end, this farce." Chiba opened his eyes slowly, saw Kakashi''s outstretched hand, grabbed it easily, and stood up by touching the back of his head with Kakashi''s pulling force. Come on, Chiba patted his body, shaking off a layer of black rock armor. "Uh" Kakashi looked at Chiba and patted his back and right shoulder. He also patted off some black rock armor, but his eyes were half-squinted. Can you blame me? Is it your fault after all? But in his heart, there was a dissatisfaction idea. "Ah" In response, Kakashi squinted halfway, sighed, and said, "You can''t blame me for this, you can see for yourself." As he said, he gave in a little, and then pointed at the source of the track where the two of them hit the tree. "Then let me see, what happened..." Seeing Kakashi walk away sideways, Chiba took a step forward and looked in the direction Kakashi was pointing. The moment his line of sight touched that direction, the next words in his mouth immediately stopped, and the corners of his mouth were extremely wide. Tugged unnaturally. why And in his heart, there was a thought that didn''t know whether it was helpless or bitter. In the direction Kakashi was pointing, a cloud of firelight smoke quietly evaporated, but it had already begun to dissipate. And behind the flames and smoke, there is a familiar snow-white figure. Why do they join the battle too! Seeing this scene, Chiba felt that she rubbed her eyebrows and had a headache. At this moment, Xuena was holding Zodi and Hirohiko each with his left and right hands, obviously pulling Hirohiko out of the explosion range. At the same time, it seemed that the soil was also saved by Xuena. From the soil, he was a little surprised and dissatisfied. It can be seen from the look that he had obviously suffered a big loss just now. At the same time, on Xuenai''s right hand, there is a snow-white figure standing with a vertical palm in front and a palm on the abdomen, with the right foot slightly squatting backward half a step. The white pupils in the snow-white eyes are prominent and the meridians are convex. It spread from the corner of his eyes to the temples, looking at them both with a serious face, and there were a few shurikens under his feet. On another occasion, on the left side of Asma and Kays back, the teenage ninja wearing sunglasses and the teenage ninja biting Chibon were slowly standing up, shaking their hands slightly, as if they were sore. Endless. No wonder Kakashi was knocked into the air, even hitting me, Hyuga Yuki, Shiranui Genma, Ebisu, Ototo, plus the newly added Yukina, two white eyes and soft fist, plus five The absolute advantage of the number of individuals, Kakashi is worthy of the name of a super genius... Looking at this scene, Chiba sighed. He had seen Kakashi also attacked in mid-air before. At that time, it was the siege of Moto, Ebisu, and Shiranui Genma. Later, when the water formation was launched. , He glanced at him and found that Hyuga Xueying was already standing in the crowd. Kakashi was beaten into the air just now. It is estimated that Xuena rescued Taido and Hirohiko, and Hyuga Xueying also suddenly took action, which eventually led to Kakashi. Get knocked into the air. After all, the strength of Hyuga Snow Eagle should not be underestimated. As the most genius of the Hyuga family, and taught by the master of soft boxing, Shinsuke Hyuga, coupled with the special characteristics of white eyes and soft boxing, his strength is probably no less than Kaka Xihe himself, under the siege of four people, and joining such a strong player, I can''t blame Kakashi! Even the siege of Asma, Hongyan, and Kai made himself passive for a while. "I apologize." After knowing all this, Chiba apologized decisively. "Ah" But when he heard Chiba''s apology, Kakashi sighed, complaining in his heart. Take care of your girlfriend! The sudden flash of Xuena just now made him really surprised. To be honest, the palm of his chest was shot by Xuena and it was also shot by Xuena. As for Xuena Hyuga, he helped Xuena resist him and fly out. When they threw the shuriken that blocked their further attack. "You said... farce?" But at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Hyuga Xueying opened his mouth, the posture of the soft boxing technique was slightly convergent, and his eyes were slightly narrowed. Looking at Chiba and Kakashi, it is very rare that they did not target Chiba. "Uh" Hearing this sound, Chiba and Kakashi''s faces were strained at the same time, and the corners of their mouths were grinning. They looked a little embarrassed and a little confused as they did something wrong. Now...it''s not easy to handle... At the same time, a depressed thought arose in their hearts. Because, at this moment, a few meters in front of them, with Hyuga Yuki as the center, Asma, Kai, Ebisu, Shiranui Genma, and Kudo and Hirohiko who were put down by Yukina slowly gathered Come together. The eyes were full of hostile gazes, and... Blazing fighting spirit! It seems that Qianye''s words seem to arouse their strong dissatisfaction. Chapter 9： Sixteen people are in the hospital, take 1 day off I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! I went to the hospital again, and I was vomiting and diarrhea. It is estimated that I cannot update it today. I am extremely sorry! () "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" only represents the author''s point of view. If it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only to provide a healthy and green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 717： It seems interesting! "Oh? It seems interesting now." Seeing the situation in the field, the male Anbu ninja said quite unexpectedly, but on his face under the mask, the corners of his mouth were raised at an exaggerated angle. interesting! Looking at it now, the next battle will be even more exciting! Although I came here to watch the battle between Chiba and Kakashi, a pair of super geniuses. Although the two of them brazenly fought because of scruples and reason, although they are very unsatisfactory, they should be understood more or less. After all, only such children are worthy of Konoha''s efforts to protect and cultivate, and it is because of them. Only by scrupulousness and reason can he be the pillar of protection for Konoha in the future. If it is for the future of such a child, we would be very happy. Super genius battle is shoddy and shoddy. But now, it seems that things are not so shoddy. The title of super genius has finally aroused the existence of some geniuses who are also very powerful, not inferior to the two of them. Thinking, the male Anbu''s gaze swept across the Yuuki Hyuga in the center of the young ninjas, and Yukina and Hirohiko beside him behind him. Hyuga Xueying seldom makes any moves because of the Hyuga clan family, but he is known as the most genius of the Hyuga clan in modern times, and Mr. Shinsuke unreservedly taught the soft boxing method. He even used the white eyes and the soft boxing method. Even the little princess behind him who stood beside Chiba and was dazzling with Chiba was not as good as him. Perhaps his talent is slightly worse than that of Kakashi and Chiba, but the speciality of soft boxing and white eyes, as well as the guidance of a famous teacher, Hyuga Xueying, is definitely not worse than Chiba and Kakashi. It''s almost nothing. Even in the case of Lord Jiu Xinnai, this child also had an outstanding performance against Yunyin''s elite who had combat effectiveness and combat experience surpassing him. Nowadays, in the Hyuga clan, they often perform some secret missions that belong to Hyuga, and their experience is also increasing. Moreover, when he and Chiba were in the Nakanin exam, the battle that was undivided was also widely used in Anbu. It is rumored that if Watergate didn''t stop it, it would be difficult to say that Chiba wins or Hyuga Xueying wins in the end if Watergate did not stop it. If they fight now, you can see, which one is better now! It can also be regarded as a consoling conclusion about the victory or defeat of the two people in Anbu. However, compared to Yuuki Hyuga, it was really interesting that Hirohiko Uchiha and Princess Yuuki stood on the opposite side of Chiba this time. Regardless of whether there is a difference in strength between the three of them, just relying on the tacit cooperation of the three of them, this kind of development of the original teammates standing on opposite sides is interesting enough. Write round eyes, white eyes, and mutual understanding. This time, even if Chiba''s tactical ability surpassed everyone, with these two well-informed old teammates, plus a bunch of partners who are capable of threatening him at the same time, I am afraid it will have a headache. Thinking of this, the gaze of the male Anbu also turned on Asma, Kai, Daito, Shiranui Genma, Ebisu, Hyuga Xueying and others, and finally stayed on the faces of Xuena and Hirohiko. At this moment, Xuena and Hongyan looked at each other and nodded slightly. "Next, it depends on what Chiba does. This is an absolute weakness. Even if it joins with Kakashi, it is still an absolute weakness." At this time, the female shadow also spoke. "How to do?" At this time, watching Hongyan and Xuena who took a step forward slightly to adjust their posture, Kakashi had to straighten his body, turned to the other side, glanced at Chiba slightly, and said, after all, in the eyes of this group of people The raging fighting intent made him serious. This group of guys are not jokes now. Under the urging of the fighting intent in their hearts, they will not act lightly. Of course, it is impossible to kill them, but they are injured and admitted to the hospital. It''s very possible. Moreover, even if he and Chiba join forces, there is not much chance of winning. After all, Hyuga Xueying alone can contain one of them, and the remaining one faces an absolute number advantage, and every one of them With this considerable combat experience and combat effectiveness, there is no chance of winning at all, and the next step is the ending of being beaten. Perhaps Chibas tactics can make the greatest possible turnaround of the disadvantage of the number of people, but among this group of people, but there are two people who are most familiar with Chiba, I am afraid that the effect of tactics will be infinitely reduced. It may not be possible to see through, but... the effect It''s definitely not too good. Moreover, seeing through is also impossible, not completely impossible. For Chiba, if they are inside the station, Hirohiko and Yukina are the most difficult to deal with. "Uh... you ask me, I also..." Regarding Kakashis problem, Chiba had only a wry smile. In this situation, even he could not think of any way to solve this situation. Just now, Hirohiko caused him a big trouble. Although he ultimately used the wire, it was also because of Hirohiko. The steel wire made him have to choose a hard attack from Asma and Kai, and was even forced out of the trick of pressing the bottom of the box. If there is no such wire, then he can dodge directly or use the water wall when he uses the fireball technique, and there is the wire just now. If he uses the water wall to defend the fireball, then Hongyans dragon fire technique , He would definitely wait for the end of the water wall before attacking, and he could also find a way to defend it, but Asma did not use the ninjutsu now, it might not be able to defend it. Really... This is too much a headache... I can count a Hongyan, but with white eyes, a 360-degree perspective and perspective ability, and the insight ability is better than writing round eyes and knows me well, this is not as simple as one plus one. Basically, it is impossible to fool Xuena. And now... There was Kakashi in her mouth, Chiba''s thoughts flashed, and at the same time she quietly covered her nose~www.novelhall.com~ and the blood that shed in her nose. Injury door mode, overload state, in the state of injury door mode, slightly open the Dumen acupoints, instantaneously accelerate the flow of chakras throughout the body, can instantly provide 30% of the speed of the chakra transmission, can instantly increase the power of the strange force by 30%, of course It consumes 30% more, and it is in this state, allowing the rock hardening technique to generate a second layer of rock armor. It is the prerequisite for rock hardening, an improved version, and form two. Unlike the wound mode, the overload state will cause a certain degree of damage to the body, but as long as it is not opened for long, there is no major problem. It can be regarded as one of the gains of Chiba during this period. Although it cannot be turned on for too long, the effect is quite good. "So, team up?" Hearing Chiba''s response, Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly and turned his head slightly to ask. "Ah, of course." Chiba glanced at Kakashi, and similarly narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at the people ahead. Chapter 718： Infinite approaching zero "What, what, this is seven to two!" "Two super geniuses VS the most powerful young ninjas in the village?" "This...this this..." "It seems, it''s getting more and more interesting!" "Yes, yes! This is more interesting than the battle of super geniuses!" "Yes!" The whispers from all around came into his ears, Chiba''s eyes kept wandering, passing by the surroundings and beginning to retreat a little bit, giving them more room for the audience, as well as the friends in the same period who had already started gearing up. We, each idea is gathered into a plan, and then decomposed from the plan into steps, and then enlarged from the steps one by one, considering the pros and cons, and at the same time, weed out the steps with a low success rate, and imagine that it is more likely to have a more successful rate. The steps of... so back and forth, at the stall that turned his eyes, Chibas mind almost eliminated five or six steps, and came up with three or four new steps, and combined, reduced, and connected them to form new plans. then One by one was rejected, until Chiba basically thought of all the possibilities, but there was no complete plan. The existence of Hirohiko and Yukina, as well as the opponent''s numerical advantage, and Hyuga Yuuki''s participation in the battle... made the failure rate of these plans increase exponentially. Although he already possesses the strength of elite Shinobu, and there is even a super genius who can reach 50-50 with him, or even 50-50 with anyone, but these strengths can''t make up for these failure rates at all, leaving him at an extreme High probability of success" within the range. In other words, the total strength of the opposing team has reached the point where "tactics" cannot "make up the gap in number and strength." In other words, the current opponent can completely "use his own strength"! At this moment, Chiba is really at a loss... After all, sometimes, its not that ones strength is higher than that of the opponent, or that ones own wisdom is much higher than that of the opponent, so that you can defeat the enemy. A battle is not a simple numerical battle. Many people in previous lives discussed the strength and combat effectiveness of a character, and even which character is better than Which character is powerful is basically judged by a turn-based numerical duel. For example, a certain trick of this character is very powerful, not only has a wide range, but also has a strong lethality. Then in this way of judging, the character is basically It can be "one trick, eat all over the sky", soaring all the way, even stronger than the protagonist, after that, there will be a group of similar or persuaded people who agree with the character''s strength after this judgment. As for the protagonist''s ability to defeat him, that is "the protagonist''s halo haunts." In other words, there is another way of judging, that is, the "character strength level setting". If the level is set to be high, the level of abuse is determined to be low. When the protagonist is in the following grams, he will basically be classified as the "protagonist halo" . Of course, this kind of judgment has considerable credibility in some very rigorous works. However, whether it is the former or the latter, it is not rigorous or even wrong in the world of Naruto. In the past life, Chiba has always believed that Naruto is the one among the three major migrant workers. The worst one was hacked by "Protagonist Halo". In fact, every time Naruto fights, his opponents are not weak, but they are not strong enough to abuse Naruto and Naruto has no power to fight back. At this level, wisdom and tactics can have a great impact. Moreover, the setting of ninjutsu, or the combat setting of Narutos work, was originally very conducive to the use of wisdom and tactics. Narutos anti-kills were actually within the reasonable range, which is completely true. "The protagonist''s halo" is wrong, Naruto''s fighting wisdom is not low, and Chiba firmly believes that he inherited his father. Of course, it is only Chiba''s conviction that there is no research and it is not correct. Whether its numerical or chasing battle judgments, its actually a kind of on paper. For real battles, environment, time, and people are all important. According to the theory of Chibas previous motherland, its fighting and its necessary. The time, the right place, and the harmony of people do not necessarily win if the strength is strong. When the three are combined, the variables are even more infinite. Winning the strong with the weak, just find the right way, as long as the gap between the two is not the weak and the strong. Is 0, then it is completely possible. And this method, here, is "tactics". As for the current situation in Chiba, although the damage is not completely 0, the two opponents have greatly reduced the effectiveness of the tactical enhancement of combat effectiveness, making the effect infinitely close to zero, and then let Chiba and Kaka West had to face absolute numbers and strength disadvantages. That is, the weaker side was also given the condition to use wisdom to turn over, so that the damage they might cause to the opponent''s collective combat power is infinitely close to zero. Of course, this is just a metaphor, a vivid statement, and the complexity of the current situation cannot be fully expressed in words. In short, Chiba and Kakashi are now a complete disadvantage, and tactics cannot be reversed, and even tactics will become the cause of failure. "Any plan?" As if feeling Chiba''s gaze, Kakashi turned his head slightly and asked. "No, no." Chiba smiled bitterly and shook his head. If the success rate of the tactic is lower than a certain limit, then it is likely to become a flaw and be used by the opponent, which will lead to defeat on his side. "Uh, still need time?" Kakashi frowned. In fact, he also thought about a lot of tactics, but the result was not very good. There were two white eyes on the opposite side. The small movements were useless at all and could not be hidden. "There is nothing to do." At this moment, Chiba took a few steps forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with Kakashi, the bitter smile at the corners of his mouth became more and more bitter. "Surrender?" The mouth under Kaka''s mask twitched. "Do you think they will accept our defeat so easily?" Chiba asked back. "forget it." Kakashi took a deep breath and squatted slightly with Chiba, reaching into the ninja bag behind him. Tsk, oops, the reserves of Kumu and Shuriken are running out, so there is no replenishment... A thought called suffering flashed in his mind, but Kakashi''s eyes looked forward unblinkingly, his expression dignified, and all his energy concentrated. At this time, Chiba next to him had the same look on his face, but the thought in his heart was another. So, can I only do this? It may exceed the limit~www.novelhall.com~ It may be a bit unpleasant to take it, but... It seems that I can only do this! "Kakashi, just cooperate if you can!" At this time, he suddenly spoke. "Ah...I understand, pay attention!" Kakashi nodded and said in his mouth, the last half of the sentence was already spoken solemnly. "The attack is coming!" In the next second, Chiba was the interface, and his hands were suddenly thrown out of the ninja bag behind him. Several shurikens and kunai flew out of his hand, and at the same time, his free hand closed fiercely and quickly sealed. Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique! The next moment, Chiba and the opposite Hongyan raised their heads slightly at the same time, their eyes flashed sharply, and the seal in their hands was over! Chapter 719： 0 Ye, what are you going to do? "Ding Ding Ding!" "Boom bang bang!" The overwhelming shurikens slammed into each other in an instant. Suddenly, a cloud of white mist mixed with the sparks of the sword in his hand spread out, and in a flash, a cloud of white mist was hidden between the two sides. "Chiba, be careful!" Just as the white mist dissipated and blocked his vision, Kakashi, who stood slightly behind Chiba, suddenly stepped forward, pulling his hands and dragging Chiba with his hands behind him, blocking his entire body. Before Chiba. "Puff puff puff!" And at this moment, in the white fog that was diffused, four fast-rotating shurikens were paired up and down, and the white fog suddenly appeared, bringing out two white arcs in the air. As soon as he stood still, the four shurikens had already spiraled past, and the imperceptible silk thread tied to the shuriken had already surrounded Kakashi''s side following the rotating trajectory of the shuriken. In the next second, Kakashi only felt his body tighten. After the shuriken swiftly revolved around him a few times, the tied steel wire had already tightly bound him. this is At this moment, his pupils contracted slightly, and the four kunai shot out in the white mist were reflected in his eyes. "Ding ding ding ding!" With four crisp sounds, the four shurikens that were still circling were slammed into the ground firmly by the four kunai shots. Kakashi only felt the pulling force coming from the wire, and almost staggered and almost fell. The entangled steel wire on his body tightened, causing him to frown. This was used when he and Chiba were playing during the Nakanin exam... Write the art of windmills! Such a thought flashed in his mind, but Kakashi glanced back at the corner of his eyes, and his eyes narrowed slightly. So, the next step is the technique of dragon fire! Kakashi took a slight breath with the reflection of the flame in the white mist coming along the bright thread. So, it seems that I was right. At this time, Hirohiko used the shuriken shadow avatar technique to deliberately create this blinding white fog. It is definitely impossible to help Chiba create an opportunity to block the line of sight. But to create a chance for yourself! "Then there is only one chance, it''s up to you!" At this moment, behind him, there was the voice of Chiba withdrawing back. "boom!" Just as the words fell, the slip of flame followed, touched his body, burst suddenly, and in an instant, it exploded into a ball of fire and swallowed him. "Be careful, Hongyan, this is a stand-in!" At this moment, Xuena sounded from the other end of the white mist with a serious and a little urgent voice. Gee! Sure enough, turning your eyes is trouble! Just as Xuenas words sounded, behind Kakashi, who was burning into a fireball, a young figure rushed out violently, leaping into the body, the ninja sword in his hand had already turned into a cold light, chopped it down, and shot straight into the white mist In the middle of the four lanes where the bright colored silk threads wound around the fireball converge. That is, in the white mist, the position where Hirohiko was biting the wire was cut off! At the same time, at this moment, the four tight wires in the young figure''s eyes were also hanging down slightly. Almost instantly, a picture of Hongyan loose mouth retreating flashed in his mind, and the Ninja sword in his hand suddenly slanted in the direction of the chopping. , At the moment the blade touched the white mist, the downward slash suddenly changed into an arc and diagonal slash. Shit! Like a silent cloth tearing, the white mist belt suddenly split, like a satin tear, along the oblique arc line, split into two halves, suddenly scattered, revealing the appearance of Hongyan opening his mouth and pulling back quickly. And at this moment, in the eyes of his three-gouyu writing wheel, the reflection of the young figure exactly the same as Kakashi leaped and slashed and fell. "laugh!" The next second, there was a sound of cloth tearing, and the clothes on his chest violently split from right shoulder to left, revealing the fishnet clothes inside. So dangerous... Do not! It was Kakashi''s men who were merciful. If he didn''t cut it down with the back of the knife, he would basically see blood now! I lost! At this moment, Hongyan, who was hunting and hunting with his ripped chest, flashed such a thought. However, I lost, but we did not lose! And just after the thought of surrendering, Hongyan''s eyes flashed with a sharp light, and Sangouyu''s writing wheel suddenly turned. bad! The illusion of writing round eyes! Almost when Hirohiko''s writing wheel''s eyes turned, Kakashi immediately noticed something. As the bright red writing wheel''s eyes expanded and enlarged in his field of vision, he suddenly closed his eyes. So, next, it''s up to you! Seeing Kakashi closed his eyes and the illusion failed to perform, there was no frustration in Hongyan''s eyes, but an unexpected feeling. "Konoha Whirlwind!" At this time, with a cry full of passion and blood, I suddenly remembered that on the right side of Kakashi''s very close position, an upper kick from left to right had already hit his left cheek. Metkay''s figure suddenly flashed! "Hongyan is right, you will definitely close your eyes for the first time!" At the same time, on Kakashi''s left side, Asma''s voice suddenly sounded, and a right uppercut was about to touch Kakashi''s right cheek. Asma is also here instantly! From left to right, Kakashi is already inevitable. Solve one first! At this moment, seeing that the attack was about to succeed, Asma and Matkay passed a thought at the same time. "Oops! Chiba actually!" And just as their thoughts turned, Xue Nai''s suspicious voice suddenly remembered. It''s dangerous, if Xuena finds out early, then Kakashi and I are finished! At this moment, Xuenai''s voice just remembered. Behind Kakashi, who closed his eyes and leaned back, Chiba suddenly jumped out, raised **** on one hand, and already thrown out the other, two Kumos with a flamboyant detonation at the end. He rushed out and flew towards the position where Hongyan was still some distance away after flying back. but now I caught you! At this moment, a smile appeared on the corner of Chiba''s mouth. "Boom!" At the same time, at this moment, the moment when Asma and Metkais attacks were about to hit Kakashi, the flames of smoke from the two fists burst out from their right and left shoulders, abrupt explosions and personal explosions. The pain and shock wave immediately disrupted the attacking posture of the two of them. "Humph!" "Humph!" After hearing only two muffled hums, Kai and Asma rubbed their feet and fists on Kakashis face at the same time, and then they slid down suddenly, and the two of them also "pupu" and fell to the ground in an embarrassing manner, with black smoke on their shoulders. Billowing, drifting up ~www.novelhall.com~ At that time, was the detonation symbol set? A picture flashed in Asma and Kai''s mind almost at the same time, which was the situation when Chiba just pressed his hands on his shoulders! Miscalculation, too concerned about the two of them! Do not! We are a little careless because of our advantages! Didn''t notice the hands and feet set on his body! And at this moment, a few meters away from the back of the white mist belt, Xue Nai slightly raised his head, and the point of view that penetrated into the white mist belt was clearly the two kunai flying towards him! Relying on my voice, have you found my place? However, what is Chiba going to do, such a frontal attack, and he has not separated his clone, and is still exposed in the air. What is he planning to do? This is absolutely nothing left! Chapter 720： 0 Ye 1 is set to calculate what! Chiba must be thinking about something! However, this kind of behavior of not leaving behind is definitely not what he will do. What is he thinking? Within a wide field of vision of one kilometer in diameter, at this moment, Xuena searched several times, but did not see the clone of Chiba. There was no clone of Chiba in the sky, underground, woods, or people. In Chiba in mid-air, the four acupoints are abnormally opened. This is definitely the case of the wound mode. In other words, Chiba in mid-air is the main body. In other words, Chiba did not have any back-ups at all. In the current situation, although Asma and Kais attacks did not work, Kakashi has been restrained by Hirohiko. With Hirohikos writing wheel, Kakashi also has to In bad situation. Chiba even had his body in the air without a clone, basically a living target. Although he could use the detonating talisman to hold him down for a while, he had no chance of winning at all. She had no idea what Chiba was going to do. Could it be that... he was perfunctory? Lost like this on purpose? Xue Nai''s figure was slightly low, her knees bent slightly, and she had already made a backward leap, and began to avoid the two flying kunai, but an unimaginable thought emerged in her heart. Chiba, lose deliberately! In other words, it''s over with a perfunctory! Just like before playing against Kakashi! "Are you surrendering?" At this moment, in the midair, a voice of extreme dissatisfaction, even a little anger, was heard. In front of Chiba, the figure of Hyuga Xueying leaping and shrinking his palm flashed instantly, and the two of them were only half a meter away. This pose... Is it empty palm? As for Chiba, who held the hand-swapping posture, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the corner of his eyes glanced slightly at Xuena who had stepped back and the two detonating talisman Kunai that was about to be inserted into the ground about half a meter in front of Xuena. Such a thought flashed through my mind. Hyuga Xueying is still very careful, and now Jiedu, Ebisu, and Shiranui Genma have not attacked yet, I am afraid that the opponent still has a back hand. And now I am facing Hyuga Xueying, fearing that it is also the opposite plan. Xuena and Hyuga Xueying both have white eyes, and should be able to confirm my identity. Then, their plan should be to wait for my main body to appear in the beginning, and get around my main body! Moreover, if it is not for everyone who launched the attack, if no one is in a state that can launch a second attack, then 3 or 2 people must be kept on standby in case of emergency. As for the entire battlefield, Xue Nai, as the coordinator, is responsible for the control of the battle, and makes reasonable prompts or warnings. In this way, you can take full advantage of the number of people and the advantages of blindfolding. Moreover, Hyuga Xueying and Hirohiko with the strongest combat capabilities, together with Asma and Kai, can completely hold us, plus the three people on standby...It only takes time to defeat us! This should be Xuena''s plan! In this blink of an eye, Chiba already understood the situation of the other party. Indeed, the opponent''s knowledge of one''s own side can make one''s tactical success rate infinitely close to zero, and even the reasonable use of the number of advantages in a row will infinitely approach zero. However, this principle also applies to oneself. In other words, with the knowledge of Yukina, Hirohiko, and even Hyuga Yuki, Chiba can also gain insight into the opponent''s tactics and make the success rate of the opponent''s tactics infinitely close to zero. Among the opponents, Kay certainly does not have the tactical ability. Judging from his performance when he grows up, Asma is able to formulate basic tactics and can be the captain of a team. However, if the opponent is himself, I am afraid not. Adopt his tactics, or the opponent''s tactics maker will certainly not be him. Ebisu and Shiranui Genma will be particularly Shangnin in the future. It is because of their special ninjutsu or possessing special knowledge that they will be named Shangnin. I am afraid that their tactical capabilities are not outstanding. And with soil... The potential is still not fully developed, and it is absolutely impossible to have tactical capabilities. The rest, only Xuena, Hirohiko, and the unknown Hyuga Xueying. After much deliberation, this kind of security and targeted arrangement is only Xue Nai. Although Xuena did not show tactical ability in the team, but from the perspective of her management of the defense forces during her period, and even the opinions of the defense forces themselves, Chiba concluded that Xuena had outstanding tactical capabilities, but only in I didn''t show it under my own aura. But now, after learning about the other party''s deployment, Chiba was slightly relieved. Then, Otodo, Ebisu, and Genma, I''m afraid I don''t need to play, Xuena! Thinking about it, Qianye''s eyes flashed sharply, and the emerald green brilliance in his eyes seemed to accelerate a little, and his body suddenly creaked, and a thin layer of rocky skin crawled over his body. Gossip empty palm! And at this moment, seeing Chiba''s movements, Hyuga Xueying did not hesitate at all, or that he basically curled up into tiger paws out of the mentality of preventing Chiba from completing defensive ninjutsu. The empty palm shrunk on the ventral side was pushed out quickly. Suddenly, a group of staring air distorted and went straight to Qianye, almost instantly reaching the chest and abdomen of Qianye. "Crack!" With a crisp sound, before the distortion hit Chiba''s chest, the rocky skin on Chiba''s chest and abdomen suddenly cracked. This guy! Seeing this situation, Qianye snapped his teeth, angrily in his heart, and immediately slammed to one side. "Kakka!" Amid a series of cracking sounds, the air twisted and rubbed the skin of the rock that Chiba passed by, and the skin of the rock cracked along the way as the twist passed by, and pieces of it fell off. This bastard, is this... Huitian? At this moment, Hyuga Xueying''s face suddenly tightened, his teeth clenched instantly, and there was a burst of anger for no reason. At this moment, in the vision of his white eyes, Chiba''s chest is clearly condensed with a thick layer of non-attribute chakras, forming an extremely thin chakra semicircular shield, which looks like a partially released Huitian. same. The empty palm just swept over this! Indeed, if you master the method of releasing chakras from acupuncture points, and add the terrifyingly accurate chakra control ability, you can also form a defensive barrier like Huitian. After all, Huitian is essentially a high-density chakra screen. The wall just didn''t have his eyes, it couldn''t be a 360-degree defense with no dead ends like Huitian, and it couldn''t rebound the attack... It was just adding a chakra defensive wall. But being able to do inferior local defenses is already amazing! Although due to the relationship between this **** and Master Xue Nai, it is not surprising that Master Xue Nai told him how to practice acupuncture points to release chakras. With his diligence and talent, learning is not uncommon. but People outside of the Hyuga clan can achieve this level! Or this bastard... hateful! "Kakashi, above!" Just as a series of thoughts flashed through Hyuga Xueying''s heart, Chiba, who had let her palms pass through her palms, didn''t care about repairing the broken rock armor on her chest, but roared downward. "It''s useless! I have seen all your intentions!" When Qianye roared this sound, Hyuga Xueying also roared with a little anger. "Snapped!" Before the words fell, Hyuga Xueying opened his hand and firmly grasped the ninja sword that was flying from the diagonally downward in his hand. And his white-eyed point of view fell on Kakashi, who landed below and waved his hand sideways. Obviously, when Chiba shouted just now, Kakashi had already noticed the situation here and threw a ninja sword to support Chiba. "despair!" At the same time, at this moment, Hongyan flew back to the ground, but suddenly raised his head, Sangouyu''s writing wheel flashed with a hint of light, but his hand suddenly stretched out to the ninja bag. "It''s too late, Hongyan!" At this moment, Qianye''s eyes moved down slightly, and a scheming smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Xueying, let go! This is Chiba''s trap!" When Chiba spoke, Hirohiko also roared out. "Ok?" Almost at the same time, Snow Eagle Hyuga seemed to have noticed something, and his eyes opened slightly. But it''s too late! At this time, Kakashi''s right hand holding the sword that Kakashi was holding tightly burst out of electric light, and the electric light suddenly converged into an electric snake. In the squeaking sound, it followed a bright colored thread and rushed up. In a flash, it was already touched. He reached the hilt of the sword held by Hyuga Xueying. "Bad..." The moment it touched the hilt, the electric snake burst open with a "pop", and immediately screamed at Xue Ying. The whole person was enveloped by the violent electric current, screaming, and only had time to say half a word. , With a slight twitch, with bursts of smoke, fell down. "Boom!" At this time, two groups of fire smoke blew up behind Hongyan. "Ding Ding!" At the same moment, Kakashi waved in his left hand and flew the shuriken thrown by Hirohiko. "Boom!" In the midair, Qianye''s figure began to fall, and a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded from under him. Shadow clone! Hongyan had no time to watch Kakashi''s Kakashi throwing down the shuriken, Sangouyu''s writing wheel suddenly shrank, and an extremely bad premonition surged. What is Chiba going to do? But in his heart, there was horror. "Don''t hide, attack, stop Chiba''s shadow clone and body! Contain him!" Afterwards, he called out. "Snapped!" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Shadow clone Chiba with a little helplessness grabbed Chiba''s arm, who turned sideways and fell down, took advantage of the momentum to turn around and slammed Chiba obliquely downward. Get out! "late!" The sound of the wind whizzed past her ears, and Chiba, who was thrown down by the shadow clone, fell sharply to the ground and clenched his fists. The emerald green brilliance in his eyes suddenly burned! "This is...Run, stop attacking, run, stay away from Chiba!" At this moment, Xue Nai''s horror sounded by surprise. Suddenly, the footwork of the belt soil, Ebisu, and Shiranui Genma that sprang from the woods on three sides suddenly stopped. "Boom!" In the next second, Chiba, with a sudden fall, slammed a punch into the ground between Kakashi and Hirohiko. Twenty percent of chakras in the wound mode, the strange power bursts! Chapter 721： Strange force 1 punch "Boom!" A muffled sound of a rock hitting the ground was accompanied by an invisible ripple spreading away. The strong wind swept out, instantly blowing away the white mist belt and the two explosions of fire smoke, and everyone''s hair was straightened back. . "Crack!" The crisp sound of earth cracking sounded in the ears of everyone present, whether it was the crowd watching, the Anbe duo on the roof, or all the young ninjas participating in the battle. And everyone''s eyes were fixed on the young man who was caught in the downward force and hit the ground with a fist. Cracks are constantly spreading from the place where his rock-skinned hands are in contact with the ground. "Kakka!" The sound of cracking and spreading on the ground is especially clear in this quiet. Chiba... didn''t think about anything, didn''t think at all, but simply used strange power to end the battle. No matter what, there is room for pair training! The strongest blow directly broke out and defeated us all! Completely abandoned tactics! It is the simplest and most direct way. If this blow does not work, then he will fail! No, it is impossible for Chiba to do something with a high probability of failure! This is not to defeat us... Instead, make the battle impossible! At this moment, in the strong wind, with black and beautiful long hair fluttering, Xuena pulled away and flew back, eyes gleaming with light, in the snow-white pupils, Chiba''s figure was reflected in the reflection, as well as the determination and smile on Chiba''s face . In her mind, a series of thoughts flashed through, and Chiba''s purpose was already clear to her. Was it used instead? Our tactics! At this moment, Hongyan sighed uncontrollably in his heart, also withdrawing from Chiba. Yukanas tactic is to win with stability. In the face of Chiba, even if he has the advantage in numbers and strength, he cannot be taken lightly. Most of the battles that Chiba has experienced are extremely unfavorable to him. The opponents he faces are basically all It is a ninja whose actual combat effectiveness is still above this kind of strength evaluation by S or quasi-S. He has become accustomed to this inferior battle, and his tactics are so imaginative and so impeccable. Even if Xuena and I understand him, we can''t say that we can beat him 100%! Therefore, Yukina kept the soil, Ebisu, and Genma in ambush to prevent Chiba''s possible back-ups, which is absolutely correct. Since then, there are still some shortcomings in taking the soil, Ebisu, and Genma to deal with Chiba. If you rush into the war, it is likely to become a disadvantage, such as becoming hostages of Kakashi and Chiba, even though they are just a pair of training. , But it is difficult to guarantee that they have made any extraordinary moves under the absolute disadvantage. After all, although Chiba and Kakashi did not have any competitive performance, they are definitely not conceited. If they concede defeat easily, then How could it be possible to progress so fast, even if it is a super genius, without motivation and hard work, it is impossible to grow! Secondly, it is to prepare for emergencies. After all, the opponent is Chiba. There are some things, even if you feel that you have made perfect preparations, you cant be at ease. They are staring at Chiba from the outside to guard against the possibility of Chiba. Hands, plus Xuena and Xueying''s white eyes, this is the safest way. However, I didn''t expect that Chiba would come up directly without leaving anything behind, and he and Kakashi just had a simple cooperation. Even more unexpectedly, his ultimate goal was so simple... a strange power made the battle impossible. However, yeah, this strange punch is going down, and looking at the power, I am afraid that the entire venue will have to go through, even... In this way, it must not go on! This guy sometimes gets crazy, he is really crazy, he doesn''t consider the consequences at all! However, isn''t he just such a messy person! Thinking of this, Hirohiko, who was flying back, couldn''t help but twitched his mouth, and the writing wheel''s eyes swept around and landed behind Chiba in front, which is directly opposite to himself, and pulled up Hyuga Xueying, and withdrew likewise. Kakashi backed away. It turned out to be like this. The site was completely destroyed, and the battle was completely suspended by taking advantage of some derivative circumstances of the site being destroyed. Indeed, if the battle continues, we will undoubtedly lose. But fortunately, this is not a battle of life and death, but a pair of training. It can be stopped. As long as the training is stopped because of the venue and various situations after the venue is destroyed, the farce can be ended. As expected of Chiba, I didn''t even think of that. I''m afraid, the other party didn''t expect it either! In other words, they didnt realize that this was a duel training, not a battle of life and death. Its no wonder that their fighting spirit was rumbling at the time. I am afraid they were thinking about how to defeat Chiba, but they didnt think that Chiba would use the duel training. Stop this matter, let''s make a fuss! However, this matter is crazy enough for Chiba to think about! Carrying Hyuga Snow Eagle on his shoulders, Kakashi glanced at the teenagers and girls standing in the forefront around him. I am afraid that after this incident, Chiba''s reputation gradually improved, and it will turn stinky again! In the end, he had this idea in his mind. "Kakka!" At this time, the cracking sound suddenly became dense, and the frequency of the sound became much faster. At this moment, Kakashi and Hirohiko looked down almost at the same time. But I saw that the round cracks spreading outwards had spread to the soles of my feet. Seeing this scene, the two couldn''t help but look at each other, and both of them showed "seeking more blessings" in their eyes! In an instant, the ground that was cracked by the circular cobweb collapsed. The ground swelled up along the cracks. Amid the rumbling, the soil rose up, and a circular soil forest was erected instantly! "boom!" In the next moment, soil particles and sawdust swiftly evaporated from the spreading cobweb ground, soaring into the sky, turning into a pillar of dust, and rushing! Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ mud and water splashed, dust and smoke flew around, engulfing the two in a flash! In an instant, the ground cracked by the circular spider web collapsed, and the ground swelled up along the cracks. Amid the rumbling, the soil blocks stood up, and a circular soil forest was erected in an instant! "Kakka!" In the next second, the ground adjacent to the circular soil forest also began to crack massively, extending like lightning! It spreads all the way into the woods, lifts the roots of the two layers of trees outside the woods, and penetrates under the feet of all the people before they can stop! "boom!" And the moment the spread stopped, a dust column covering the entire open space and half a meter of the surrounding woods burst out, and the ground collapsed and burst! The crowd didn''t even have time to scream, they kept the look of astonishment and contemplation of Qianye''s intentions, and was swallowed by the mud pillar! The cracking sound resembles thunder, and it spreads rumblingly! Chapter 722： Unexpected "Hoo-hoo-" In the cold winter, the wind slowly passed from the left side of the simple wooden house, and screamed from the right side of the simple wooden house. Uh Why is this happening? Looking at Xuena who was expressionless, but with an eye of blame and anger, Chiba blinked and shivered. Why... forgot to calculate power? After shivering, Qianye felt regretful. His plan was actually perfect. The opponent didn''t notice it, and ended the matchup farce beyond the opponent''s imagination. Even afterwards, due to the presence of the two Anbus, the medical team was notified in a timely manner and came quickly, and because they were in the woods, most of the roots of the trees had eliminated most of their strength, so the crowd was injured. They are all light, but because of their physical fitness, some of the teenagers standing in the front have suffered injuries that must be hospitalized for one or two days, but they are not life-threatening or disability injuries. There is no problem at all. The Kakashi and others who were within the influence of the strange force were basically similar to the crowd. After all, they were prepared. Even Kakashi was not injured while carrying Hyuga Snow Eagle. It was just that Kai, Asma, and Hirohiko were injured. It hurts a bit, but it doesnt matter, you dont even need to bandage, just apply some saliva. Moreover, as calculated by Chiba, even if so many people were injured in the accident, the three generations of Hokage and even the two Anbu at the scene did not arrest or blame him. After all, his punch was deliberately hit in an empty space, and it was a pair of exercises. The crowd was spontaneous, but it was not Chiba who called in and hurt so many people with such a punch. His behavior was completely within the scope of the pair training allowed...Uh, it was a little bit beyond, but, according to the circumstances at that time, it couldn''t be said that he did so out of order to reflect on the wall. In short, as he expected, the three generations of Hokage did not have any punishment measures. Their group of friends who participated in the practice of the same period were only pulled over by the three generations of Hokage to understand the situation, and then they were released after being calmly advised by the three generations of Hokage. came back. It can be said that all that Chiba wanted has been achieved. Due to the destruction of the venue and accidents involving multiple injuries, the duel training must be stopped. Even because of the harshness of this matter, for the time being, these guys will not ask him to practice on their own because of dissatisfaction, which saves the trouble of being annoyed in the future. Can''t train anymore. Moreover, this kind of accident was handled lightly, and there was no need to face the wall, nor to worry about being fought by wheels in the future, or being harassed by this group of friends because of not agreeing to practice. Everything is within his plan. Everything looks perfect! Even when the earth fell in the sky, Chiba looked at the ruined scenery around him, and he breathed a long sigh of relief. Even his heart was very happy. After all, everything is within calculations, everything is perfect... But, I didn''t expect... ... stare At this moment, feeling the gazes of the people, Qianye''s face was almost crying, her heart was extremely regretful, and she even complained a little bit about herself. "That... can I go back?" Kakashi, who was squeezed by Asma and Kai with his hands crossed, squinted half his eyes, puckered his nose, and said with a little urn sound. "No!" At this time, Lin, who was next to Xuena on the opposite side, refused sternly: "You and Chiba are also the culprits! How could you leave like this!" "Uh" Facing Lyn, Kakashi seemed a little unsure of how to deal with it, and finally could only continue to be squeezed like this. Then, he turned his gaze for help to Chiba, who was squeezed by Hirohiko and Tsutomu, who was almost crying. You ask me, I dont know either! I still regret it! But what he got was Chiba''s crying eyes. "Lin, I''m not the culprit, can I go now?" At this time, Chiba and Kai said with an innocent expression on his face. "No! None of you who are involved can leave!" Lin was very angry and rejected everyone''s idea of ??leaving. "Actually, I... still have tasks in the clan, I have to..." At this time, Hyuga Xueying, who seemed to be a little unbelievable, was squeezed by Hirohiko and the wooden wall and said, as if to find a reason to leave. However, before finishing speaking, Lin stared back. Then, huddled together with the others, the boys who bowed their heads and confessed their mistakes silently bowed their heads to look at me, and I look at you. "call--" At this time, a cold wind swept across the simple four walls with small curls. The ventilation was basically a square-shaped wooden house that was pieced together with wooden boards. It seemed to roar by as if mocking everyone, from the gap on the right. Left swaggeringly. Xuena and Lin, who are sitting next to each other on both sides of the wooden house, are left behind, as well as the teenagers who are huddled in a group, looking down at me and you. When they felt the coldness of the cold wind, everyone couldn''t help flashing the picture in their minds. The soaring mud fell to the ground like a pouring rain, crackling in their ears, and hitting the body with pain. And at the very center of the scene, the handsome young man in the audience who slowly stood up in the center surrounded by the earth and forest, and that was hanging on the dirt, or fell on the sunken ground, or lying on the periphery The losers on the crooked trees and those who have troubled the pond fish. Then there were those loud sounds of "click", "squeak", and "bang". When almost everyone recalled here, it was a perspective of turning their heads and moving their eyes, but when the scene was frozen again, the picture left behind was... A piece of transpiring smoke mixed with dirt and wood chips, and it is a bit old, but still looks very strong, the super genius named Chiba has lived for ten years, no, today is a little boy of eleven years. Wooden house... Collapse situation! Even the situation where it broke, sawdust flying, and the cabin collapsed was especially clear! Then, in addition to the memories of Chiba, everyones memories, from above, below, or head-up, reproduced the face of this super-genius who had no choice but to breathe a sigh of relief. The slightly joyful expression that the plan was perfectly completed, instantly turned into a stark-eyed face and a twitching mouth that they couldn''t describe in words. "I... my home!" In the next second, their minds clearly reproduced the look of this super genius holding his head up to the sky in despair. ... "puff!" Thinking back to this, I didn''t know who, and laughed out loud. "laugh!" And as if opening a head, another suppressed smile sounded. "Puff puff!" After that, the smile seemed to spread, and everyone kept thinking about Chiba''s expression and desperate shouts at the time, and finally this small suppressed smile turned into a haha. Even the angry Xuenai and Lin finally couldn''t hold their faces, covered their mouths and laughed. "Hahahaha!" "I ruined my own home, so I was so ridiculous!" "I can''t do it! Let me catch my breath!" "Haha!" "Hahahaha!" "Qianba~www.novelhall.com~Qianba actually... there will be...puff...puff hahaha!" Immediately, in the small square wooden house that couldn''t be smaller, there was laughter. And, making no secret of Chiba but with a very close ridicule. These guys... Looking at these smiling guys, Chiba''s brows were beating, and his fists were already tightly clenched. But then, Xu was affected by the current joyous atmosphere. When the memories in his mind turned to when the small wooden house collapsed again, when his own despair... "Puff!" He also laughed. Forget it, just build it again! Chapter 723： excuse me…… "excuse me" After the Japanese-style door opened slightly, Chiba, Hirohiko, and Yukina slowly poked their heads out and stepped into this Japanese-style residence with a little restraint. "Chiba, how about this?" At this time, Kakashi, who was setting up something in the house, turned around and looked at the three people in Chiba who slid open the door and stepped into his house. "Huh? Very good!" Suddenly, Qianba was taken aback for a moment. He raised his head and looked at this large Japanese-style residence. At this moment, they were in the hall of this Japanese-style residence, which was originally empty. The low long table has been placed, and on both sides of the low long table, there are soft futons, which look new. With this long table and futon, the hall looks more lifelike. "Look at it, what else is needed?" Kakashi took off the forehead guard and placed it on the long table, looking at Chiba carrying large and small bags, and Xuena holding a vase behind Chiba, and turning around to support because The door slid open and Nao''s Hirohiko, who gradually revealed his figure, spread his hands and said. "So be it." Chiba looked at Yukina, and Hirohiko and Nao, and after receiving a nodding response, he spoke. "Well, then, Chiba, leave it to Hirohiko and the others, let''s start." Kakashi pointed to another room and said. "Oh, let''s go!" Chiba didn''t say much, and he followed Kakashi to the other room he was referring to, which was the kitchen of Kakashi''s house, and started preparing dinner. It was already 7 o''clock in the evening. too much. Although their training ended at only about two o''clock, because Chiba got into trouble, they first went to assist the medical team to bandage the wounded. Later, they were called by the third generation of Hokage to ask about the situation at the time. Although Chiba always felt that the third generation of Hokage afterwards They were also spying on this duel exercise in a way they didn''t know, but this question was still asked for a long time. Afterwards, Chiba directly said that the three generations of Hokage were deliberate, absolutely deliberate! Coupled with the collapse of the wooden house in Chiba, a group of people hurriedly built a temporary residence, introspected for half an hour (laughs), and finally discussed for half an hour before they had the current situation. After all, the temporary cabin is leaking on all four walls, and now its winter, and its impossible for a few people in Chiba to actually live there, so Lin suggested that Chiba and others live in Kakashis house before the cabin is rebuilt. . First, Kakashi lived alone, and second, Kakashis house was left to him by his father. The space was much larger than the original cabin. It was just right to live with four people. Moreover, today is the New Year to say goodbye to the old and welcome the new. It is the biggest holiday in the year. You can''t let Chiba and the others eat in the simple shanty where the walls are leaky. No, the square cabin that doesn''t count as the simple shanty. Moreover, Kakashi did not refuse, and readily agreed. Therefore, it was finalized. Chiba and the others will live in Kakashi''s house for the time being, and they will live in Kakashi''s house this year. "How do you feel, Kakashi is a little happy?" Watching Kakashi and Chiba walk into the kitchen, the sound of pots and pans was heard one after another in their ears. Hirohiko looked at Xuena in front of him and said unconsciously. "Well, I''m kind of happy." Xue Na nodded and agreed. "Absolutely happy!" The corners of Nasu''s mouth curled up slightly, and added: "From the three-pointer of his voice, this super genius, who is as famous as Chiba, is trying to conceal his true feelings in his heart, in other words, expressing this in his emotions. On the one hand, he is a twisted guy, and someones super slow but blunt is completely different." "Nao said that, I feel Kakashi is very happy." Xuenai agreed. "Ok!" Hongyan nodded heavily. Anyway, what Nao said must be right, and what was wrong is also right! And in his mind, it was such a thought. "Then, let''s do what we should do!" At this time, Xuena stepped forward, put the vase on the long table, and fiddled with the slightly wilted sunflower petals in the vase, showing a slight sense of fortune and an expression that could not help but smile. . Great, the flowers from Chiba are still there. Xuena absolutely thought so in her heart. At this time, looking at Xuena''s appearance, Hongyan had such a thought in his mind. At the same time, his mind was recalling the appearance of Xuena when the house collapsed, desperately rushing over and looking for it, but because of the vase and the flower life, it clicked under the crooked beam, which happened to be given to them. She stretched out a piece of space, and it was intact. Although the words were a bit sloppy, there was no lack of arms or legs. The preservation is miraculously complete. "Nao, are you okay?" After seeing Yukina''s appearance and smiled slightly, Hirohiko turned to Nao and asked. When the cabin collapsed, Nao happened to be at the door. If it werent for the two observatories, they would move her quickly, otherwise Nao would definitely be injured, although it would not be a serious injury that would cause disability. But it is estimated that he will have to stay in the hospital for a while. Moreover, Hirohiko did not believe that Chiba would not be so impassive. When Nao was still in the house, using such strange power, Chiba must have calculated it. At most, it will affect everyone, but it will not affect everyone. Will cause too much damage. In other words, Chiba must understand the surrounding situation, knowing that the use of strange power will not have too serious consequences, so he used the strange power. In fact, although the incident seems to be a big mess, there are no substantive problems. It can also be seen here that Chiba is calculated. As for why ~www.novelhall.com~ the cabin collapsed, I am afraid that Chiba, who felt that the use of strange power would not cause serious consequences at the time, and also looked at the dark part, ignored it for a while, after all, the situation at that time For Chiba, there is no time to perfect ideas. It is normal to have flaws. "I''m fine." Nao shook her head. She didn''t suffer any injuries, but at the time she was directly taken to the medical class by the Anbu of the medical version, and was checked by the way. In fact, she didn''t suffer any injuries. Too worried. She even felt a little pity that she missed the scene of everyone laughing at Chiba. I have to thank the two Anbe seniors. After getting a positive answer, Hongyan said silently in his heart. "So, let''s get started!" At this moment, Xuena stood up, looked at the two of them, smiled. "Uh... it should start, but I think there seems to be nothing we need to do?" Hearing Xuena''s words, Hongyan glanced around, spreading his hands with a wry smile. Originally, they planned to clean the house and do chores for Kakashi. After all, they will live in in the future. Although they don''t feel like being under the fence, they must at least do their responsibilities and do something within their power. However, Kakashis home... It''s so clean! The floors are all light to see, and the long tables are shining brightly with wood! There is nothing they can do at all. On the contrary, if they do anything, it feels like adding chaos! "Uh" Yukana also glanced at the room for Hirohiko''s hands, and then, a face became delicate. Is this guy Kakashi a cleanliness? In the next second, these two thoughts came out of their minds. Chapter 724： Step into the year of the battle of the Shinbashi Bridge! More than an hour later, Kakashi was home. "Huh? What are you doing?" Chiba, who brought out the dishes from the kitchen, looked at the three people, Hirohiko, who was surrounded by a corner of the long table. They walked behind them, poked their heads, and asked. "Oh, we are discussing how to rebuild our cabin. Anyway, we have to build it again. Then build a better one. The previous one is a bit old and rudimentary anyway, and the space is not large. Four people live. Together, it''s a bit crowded." Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko, who had already distinguished Chiba from the footsteps, didn''t lift his head, just said. In Hongyan''s hands, it was a half-drawn structure drawing, and Xuena, who was on the side, had several rolled scrolls. It seemed that they already had a lot of ideas. "Oh" Hearing Hirohikos answer, Chiba took a look at the seemingly complicated structure diagram, then responded, and then walked away and placed the dishes on the corner of the long table. Then, he thought for a while and said: " Do we have enough money?" "Uh" As soon as these words came out, the young couple, Honghiko and Nao, who were working hard in the original painting, immediately stiffened. The hope on their faces was also suddenly tightened, and the corners of their mouths twitched. Yes! It can be built bigger, more spacious and more beautiful, but... these seem to have money! Even if you make it by yourself, you still need money for the materials. The house can be made of wood, and you can go to the woods to draw materials, but some things dont seem to be able to draw on the spot! The wooden houses are not all wooden! we Seems to be short of money! At this moment, Hirohiko and Nao desperately discovered a real problem. "Chiba, are the dishes ready? I''ll help you." At this time, Xuena looked at the two, smiled slightly, looked at Chiba passing by, put down the scroll in his hand, stood up and followed Chiba. Hirohiko and Nao left their heads in despair looking at the complicated structure drawing. "Moreover, we don''t have that much time. It''s not very appropriate to stay in Kakashi''s house all the time." After a while, when Chiba brought out the second dish, another crit came. Yes! We also don''t have so much practice. According to our vision, this house will take at least ten months to a year to build! During this period, our family can''t live, even if we can live back, Chiba and others can''t stay in Kakashi''s house forever! Still not working! This time, the two of them slapped their foreheads heavily on the table and made a "bang". "What''s going on? What happened to Hirohiko and Nao?" At this time, Kakashi also brought out the dishes, looked at the appearance of the two, and asked Chiba who had passed by. "They are discussing the redevelopment plan of the small wooden house, and then they found that the gap between reality and ideal is really not something they can make up." Chiba smiled slightly, feeling quite a bit of a conspiracy, but answered Kakashi inadvertently. Do you live in a place that can shelter from the wind and rain? What can I do if I want to be so luxurious? The space can be made larger, but it can''t be delayed for too long. Otherwise, what about my training? Moreover, I owe Kakashi a huge sum of money! While answering, such a thought passed through his mind. "What are you thinking about again?" But at this moment, Xuena, who was passing him with the food, moved her lips slightly, speaking in a clear, soft tone. In an instant, Chiba''s smile solidified on the spot. "It''s okay, I don''t have anyone here. You can live anytime you want, but there is only one bathroom, which may be inconvenient." Obviously, Kakashi heard what Chiba had said about time, and he gave a statement. "Really? Can it?" Hongyan suddenly became energetic, and his whole body changed from a sluggish posture at the corner of the table to a straight up. "But, the question of money..." Nao, on the side, was not too optimistic. "Yes" With a "tied" sound from Hongyan, the poker face was on the table again. ... The three of them served dishes and soon put out a rich banquet, and Hirohiko and Nao finally walked out of their ideals. After confirming that there was no other way, they began to design a simple but large wooden house. "Okay, let''s eat." Looking at the stacked dishes, Chiba put his hands on the shoulders of the two of them, said with a smile, and put the scrolls of design drawings they had placed aside on the floor of the light. "Ok!" Hirohiko and Nao responded, drew the last stroke, and then put down the design. "That guy with soil, why has he been there for so long?" At this time, Kakashi opened the Japanese-style room door and took a look outside. Bringing the soil was also one of them for dinner today. After all, Lin agreed to eat together. "Well, it''s been a long time." Chiba also walked to the door and took a look. "Will something happen?" At this time, Hirohiko also leaned over, leaving Yuuna and Nao to place the tableware over there. "What can happen?" Kakashi asked. "Uh" Hongyan thought for a while, but didn''t answer. "coming!" At this time, Chiba, whose eyes were shining with emerald green brilliance, pointed to the end of the road outside, where a young figure was jogging all the way holding something. "What the **** is this guy doing..." After seeing this figure, Kakashi frowned, complaining quite a bit. However, before he could speak, the corner of his eyes jumped. By the way, Chiba and the others on the side also stiffened slightly. At this time, in their field of vision, when the young figure was getting closer, several figures also slowly ran over from the end of the path. Uh... Could it be that... Those guys... At the same time, a slightly bad idea arose in their minds at the same time. "Haha! See what I got!" And soon, Bring the soil ran to them, and handed the things in his arms to them like a show off. "This is not..." Wine! And there was a surprise in his heart. They are only more than ten years old now, not yet the age to drink, at least his body can''t drink! "Hey!" Bring Tu smiled triumphantly, and said complacently: "It took me a lot of work to steal it...no, I just bought it." Hello, is this reliable? Chiba''s mouth twitched again, his heart full of worries. "Bring soil! Drinking is prohibited!" In the next second, a familiar humiliation came from behind the soil. Soon, Lin''s figure also arrived in front of the door, carrying a bag of tempting meaty things in her hand, and grabbed the belt. After taking the wine bottle in Tokuchi''s hand, Lin raised her hand, shook the bag in front of everyone, and said, "Chiba''s favorite special grilled meat, will you keep me for this dinner?" "stay!" Smelling the meat, Chiba nodded hurriedly. "Ah" In this regard, the corner of Kakashi''s mouth was twitched. How do you feel that Chiba has also been tamed by Lin? Then, he looked at Chiba, then looked at what he wanted to say but was afraid to say anything. He could only look at the dirt on the wine bottle and said, "Didn''t you eat at home?" "Hey..." Hearing Kakashi''s words, Lin grinned and said, "I left half of my belly." "I said..." Lin''s answer made Kakashi''s eyes half-squinted, his eyes full of helplessness. "Oh, Kakashi, I brought my rice cake." At this moment, before Kakashi finished speaking, Asma shook the bag in her hand and closed the door. "This is sukiyaki made by my mother." Ebisu came here directly with the pot. "Maruko, the best kind!" Shiranui Genma bit Qianben and stood behind Ebisu, shaking the bag like Asma. Uh... "Master Xuena, this is the bedding you are most used to." This is a figure with the upper body completely covered by a quilt. "Ah! Bring it here! Thank you, Brother Xueying!" Hearing this voice, Xuena thanked him with joy. "Kakashi! Let''s have a passion..." At this time, Kaina''s passionate voice sounded. "Okay, okay, I see, eat, eat! You are all half-belly, just eating!" When Kakashi heard this sound, Kakashi''s eyes suddenly opened, and he pushed the door to the bottom with a "pop". Immediately, people flocked in. "Uh...I''m not here to eat..." Kai quite dazed. "Okay, come in and eat!" At this time, some untenable Chiba acted before Kakashi, grabbed Kai and dragged him in. "I see, this is a fight to eat, right?" Kay would obviously be wrong. "Yes, yes, whoever eats more will win!" Kakashi hurriedly added a sentence~www.novelhall.com~ This **** idiot... definitely can''t let him succeed! But Kakashi and Chiba had the same idea in their hearts. "Oh? What is this?" However, at this moment, there was a sound of confusion, and the latecomers seemed to have discovered something. "House structure drawing, our new house." Hongyan explained. "Let me see." The man who found it replied and seemed to look at it. "I feel like I can dig a hot spring." The person who found it then said. "what? What!" Obviously, his words caught everyone''s attention. "Chiba and their plan to rebuild the cabin." The man seemed to hand out something he found. "Really? Then I want a baseball stadium." "Hey? Can it be customized? Then I... Give me a training ground." "Then I want a tea room..." ... Why do you say that your home needs to be remodeled? Listening to these voices, Chiba was sweating behind his head after finally squeezing Kay in, and the corners of his mouth twitched. troublesome! At this time, beside him, Kakashi was standing with his hands down, his eyes half-squinted. "Master Xuenai, where is your room?" "Over there, thank you, Brother Xueying." "It''s okay, leave everything to me, there is also a small heater made by sister Yumiko..." "Really! Great, just put it there, Brother Xueying!" In the next second, there was the sound of a harmonious discussion between a pair of brothers and sisters who had a good relationship. Ugh The two sighed suddenly. How can I feel tired after this meal... At the same time, such a worrying idea passed in their hearts. Chapter 725： 4 months After a special and lively dinner, Chiba, Hirohiko, Yukina and Nao moved into Kakashi''s home, which enriched the originally empty home. Ran Wen Novel Originally, Hirohiko and Nao planned to live in their home in the Uchiha clan, but because Nao''s condition has not really stabilized, they still live together to facilitate treatment. And because of a few people living in, Kakashi''s house has also changed a little. For example, on the periphery of the house, a simple wooden room was set up to dispense medicine for Chiba. The dispensing equipment was ordered by the third generation of Hokage, and another set was obtained for Chiba. As for the previous dispensing tools, they have been completely destroyed in the collapsed wooden house, and even Asma brought it last time. Some of the cherished herbs were not rescued. To this end, in addition to the re-equipment of the dispensing equipment, the third generation of Hokage also replenished Chiba with quite common herbs and quite cherished herbs, and also brought some formulas for perfect chemical agents. Of course, this incidental part is probably the careful thought of the third generation of Hokage. The formula of these chemical agents is obviously implying that Chiba has completed the formula of these chemical agents, and it will be defeated. After all, a set of medical dispensing facilities is quite expensive in Konoha. It was destroyed because of a farce, and even a lot of precious drugs were added. Even if the three generations of Hokage wanted to let this happen casually. However, there are some pressures that cant just go over casually. Chiba must show something or prove something to make Konoha worthwhile to continue investing in medical equipment and herbs for him. These formulas were obviously won by the third generation of Hokage. Although these chemicals seem to be difficult to configure, the completion of the formula is close to 80%, which can be said to be completely within the scope of Chiba. It can also be seen from this that how affirmed Chibas pharmaceutical capabilities are. It can be seen that during this period, the concentrated medicines deployed by Chiba were heavy in Konohas war, otherwise it would be due to damage to medical equipment. , I am afraid that Chiba will be punished by confinement for about three days, let alone equipped with medical equipment, and supplemented with more herbs than before. However, Chiba is also more competitive. After getting the formula, he completed all these formulas in just three days. From the third generation of Hokage, in addition to the approval of a batch of cherished herbal supplies, they also obtained the permission to enter and exit the dispensing room of the Konoha Hospital. It can be seen that Chibas move to complete the preparation of drugs in three days is estimated to have The guys who opposed the three generations of Hokage''s funding for him were shocked. At this level, I am afraid that he is chasing the strongest medical ninja one of the three ninjas. No matter how these guys objected, they couldn''t tell why. However, Chiba did not pay much attention to the matter of dispensing medicine. His real focus was on physical training and the further application of the two self-created ninjutsu, the nature of chakras and the changes in form. , And the comprehensive study of sealing technique. The quality of Nasu''s medicines is also steadily improving. The ratio between curative effects and side effects is close to a perfect level. It will not take long for the perfect Nasu to be completed with medicines, and her condition will be stable at that time. . And if Chiba can perfect this concentration technology, then Konoha''s pharmaceutical industry may lead the entire Hokage World by more than ten years. And for the next four months, from the gusts of winter wind to the blooming of spring flowers, and the four months from winter to spring, life in Chiba is the same as before. Early morning training with 5000 bases, noon Send meals to Hirohiko and others who rebuilt the cabins, continue physical training in the afternoon, and have two hours to finally perfect their own ninjutsu. Dinner time is to send meals first, and then after the meals are delivered and after the meals are finished by themselves, it is Further research on Chakra''s nature and mentality changes, as well as the comprehension of the seal technique, regularly two o''clock and one line every day. As for the cabin reconstruction, although Chiba did not participate, Hirohiko did not fight alone, because he put forward various requirements on the structure. In his spare time, Asma, Kai, Ebisu, Shiranui Genma, Taito and even Xuena, Kakashi and Lin, and Hyuga Xueying will help, and the progress of the reconstruction is also very smooth. However, everyone did not complain because of Chibas absence. Instead, the work was full of enthusiasm. It is not so much that Chiba is not gregarious and did not participate in the reconstruction work, it is better to say that these guys are too enthusiastic and completely. Throw away Chiba. In the past four months, Chiba had a sense of presence when delivering meals. The rest of the time was basically ignored. Moreover, when these guys chatted, they were completely left alone. When Chiba was tidying up the tableware, often It was the guy who was considered too noisy to clean up the dishes and hindered their discussion of ideas. Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba has only a wry smile, but after all, this is his own home. If he doesn''t come to rebuild, he doesn''t care about it, he will give a meal. It can''t be justified. However, it can''t be justified. Chiba has no plans to join the reconstruction team. The training program is there, and he has no time to manage the reconstruction work. In addition to these, Chiba has also learned more about Kakashi in the past four months. After all, the Kakashi shown in the original work is different from the Kakashi who lives around him. During this period of time, Chiba discovered that Kakashi is a very easy-going person, and like Hirohiko, he spends his night reading books. Every time dinner is over and reconstruction work is over, Kakashis house is basically two A girl either sleeps in her room, or goes to Lin''s house to stay overnight, while the three boys are lying on the long table together, turning on the lights to read or fiddle with the scrolls until the night. Of course, the one who fiddled with the scroll was Chiba. However, the easy-going Kakashi is limited to his usual life. Once there is a task, Kakashi will become another person, the task is supreme and even a bit cold-blooded. However, the mission''s success rate is horrifying. Chiba finally understands why Kakashi can become a Shinobu at the age of twelve. In short, everything has been in order for these four months, Chiba''s training progress has been very smooth, and the reconstruction work is nearing completion. Then, at this time four months later, Chiba sighed that the day has arrived in a rush of time! The gears of destiny began to turn slowly. "call" Putting away a series of memories in his mind, Chiba slowly straightened up, wiped off the sweat bead on his face, took a deep breath, and a little dignity flashed in his eyes. Time flies so fast! So soon, it''s time for Kakashi to become Shinobu! Chapter 726： Too late? Too late? "Crack...crack..." Chiba slowly lowered his hand, and large chunks of thin rock skin were peeling off from all over his body. It fell on the slightly dark ground, shattered, and finally turned into dots. The powder dissipates in the air. ranwen "puff!" With a sudden sound, Qianye''s knees flexed, and the whole person knelt on the ground, breathing violently in his mouth, drops of sweat flowed down his cheeks, arms, chest, and back, converging into a stream, dripping on the ground. Can you make it? Is it too late? "Huh...huh..." Chiba sat on the ground, his upper body stood upright, almost leaning back, and his head facing the void, his eyes closed, and he was gasping for breath. The whole person seemed to be fished out of the water, and his heart , It is entangled with the question of whether it is too late. Over the past four months, under hard-working training, all he can improve at this stage has reached the limit. If further improvement is needed, it must be a year or two. It will serve as the focus and the basis of the eight-door model. Shushu is a ninja power that eats time. In terms of ninjutsu, two self-created ninjutsu have been completely mastered. Although the final version of self-made ninjutsu is not perfect in Chibas vision, it is enough to be used in actual combat. This also gave Chiba a lot of confidence. As for the seal technique, progress is smooth, but it takes time to make a substantial breakthrough. However, the effect of seal technique is not good in actual combat. This is also Chiba''s expectation. As all ninja powers, it is difficult to practice. Chiba is already very satisfied with the extremely high sealing technique and such progress in such a short time. Moreover, the use of the reels of sealed ninjutsu and medical chakra bandages can also greatly reduce the consumption of chakras in battle, and the effect of making up for the disadvantages of the eight-door mode is quite good. Can reach this level in four months, overall, Chiba has been very satisfied, even a bit unexpected. It also gave him a lot of confidence in changing the fate of Daito, Kakashi, and Lin in the future Battle of the Godless Bridge. "Chiba, what are you doing? Hurry up, you''re going to be late!" And at this time, Xuena with a smile on his face and a rare expression of excitement suddenly flashed behind Chiba, which was on the edge of a small forest hundreds of meters west of Kakashi''s house. Uh... it''s too late! Hearing Xuenai''s voice, Chiba reluctantly turned his head, panting unabated, opened one eye with difficulty, glanced at Xuenai, but couldn''t say anything. "Today is the day when Kakashi is promoted to Shinobu, and it is the day when our new home is completed. Didn''t I tell you yesterday? Don''t do intensive training!" Xue Na almost stomped her feet and groaned when she saw that Qianye couldn''t speak. Yes, today is not only the day when Kakashi was promoted to Shinobu, but it was also the day when the new cabin was completed. Chiba''s previous entanglement was too late, and it was too late, just whether it was too late to attend the celebration of Shinobu Kakashi, And the newly completed banquet belongs only to the friends in the same period. At this moment, it was four or five o''clock in the afternoon, and the banquet was about to begin. Sorry, Xuena. Chiba barely pulled out an apologetic smile at the corner of his mouth. Now his limbs are weak, his body is weak in sweat, and he can''t move a finger. "Can''t you think about things other than cultivation? Today is Kakashi''s big day, and it is also the day when our new home is completed. Can''t you take a day off!" Seeing Chiba''s apologetic smile, Xuena''s heart beat for no reason, her cheeks were slightly red, and she was rather ashamed and angry. He stomped his feet, and walked forward, regardless of Chiba''s sweaty appearance. , Help him up. When she put Qianye''s weak hand on her shoulder, her head lowered involuntarily, and after she lowered her head, her ears covered by black hair seemed to be flushed. But... if you don''t want to practice, you are not Chiba! Although I don''t know why you work so hard, why you work so hard, but I believe you, there must be your reasons. Moreover, sometimes, it always feels like you know something we don''t know, and you are still being chased by these things we don''t know. That''s why you are so desperate... However, rest assured, before you plan to tell us, we will always wait and support you by your side. At this moment, in addition to the throbbing of her heart, a series of thoughts passed through Xuena''s heart. It was that night in her mind. Hirohiko suddenly talked to her about why Chiba was practicing so hard. This is actually very suspicious. Chiba''s strength is already very strong, and he has even defeated an s-rank ninja. There is no need for him to cultivate so hard. However, he is still practicing desperately, and there must be some diligence in this. Not to mention Hongyan who is familiar with him, I am afraid that a more sensitive person like Kakashi has already discovered this. And the final result of this discussion is her thoughts above. They will always be with Chiba to support him~www.novelhall.com~ and wait for Chiba to tell them everything. But, even so, I still hope that you can rely on us instead of alone! And after the series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Xuena, who had helped Chiba to walk a considerable distance away, quietly opened his eyes, focusing on the pits and pits behind him, covered with dark blood stains. Thinking a little disappointed. After four months of uninterrupted practice in Chiba, this newly-opened open space finally changed to look like the clearing in the forest behind the original cabin. During this period of time, it was almost daily routine for her to see Chiba coming back with scars, even the bath water in Chiba''s bath was red. If you dont worry, its impossible. Hirohiko talked to her that day. Actually, it was because Chiba dragged her back every day and couldnt stand it anymore, so she couldnt help but tell her, even thinking about forcing Chiba. Rest, don''t let him train so hard. But in the end, they resisted their worries and did not make any stop. Just watched silently, trying not to show a worried look, lest Qianye was worried, afraid that he would be distracted during his practice and hurt himself badly. Now, Chiba must be stronger! Holding Chiba all the way away, feeling the firm muscle touch of the hand that held Chibas waist, Xuenas heartbeat seemed to speed up again, and the weight of Chiba on his right shoulder was so She unconsciously smiled slightly. And her white-eyed eyesight hit the two shallow footprints in the center of the clearing where Chiba was just now, as well as the circular cracks centered on the footprints. But no matter how strong you are, you still need us. However, just as she smiled, she had such a thought in her heart. Chapter 727： Awaited "Sorry to keep you waiting!" Chiba pushed open the Japanese-style door, looked at the waiting Yuuna at the door, and said apologetically. During the conversation, a drop of water rolled from the wet hair, apparently just after taking a shower. "No...no..." When he heard Chiba''s voice, Xuena immediately turned around with a complaining look on his face, but seeing Chiba''s white clothes and wet hair hanging down, his heart suddenly jumped, and he complained. The words, however, could not be said, and a trace of blush slowly climbed to the side of her face. It''s five o''clock now, the agreed time is five o''clock, it''s already ten minutes late! Really...I knew it a long time ago and I won''t re-determine it again. It consumes too much energy, and after it is over, there will be a period of weakness. Now my body can''t be fully loaded. After all, today is the day when Kakashi became Shangnin and the day when his new home was completed. I was self-willed before. I have been training, training, and training without caring about the new house. In the end, Hirohiko and the others would not even give up food I did it, maybe I was a little angry. And during this period of time, he often came back with injuries, even Kakashi frowned sometimes. Although they didn''t show it, there must be some criticism in private. Ugh Originally thinking of going to the celebration party honestly on this day, expressing the importance of Xinwu and Kakashi, and making up for the unpleasantness caused by disregard during this period of time, but I did not expect that it was still late. Now, what they want to say about me, how to punish me, can''t refute it! At this time, Chiba didn''t notice Xuenai''s abnormality, but thoughts passed through his mind. However, putting aside these, during this period of physical training, I always feel that the development of my current body is not complete enough. It seems that it has not reached the limit of the body. Although I have entered a period of weakness just now, I am completely weak, but now, it is only half of the time. Within hours, my body has fully recovered, and there is even the kind of surplus in every cell, as if the physical exertion of just now, although the body feels extremely tired, but when I recover, I always feel just now The extreme fatigue is not the most extreme fatigue of the body. In other words, there are potential forces in the cell. And this power, faintly, I can feel the unimaginable vitality in it. And it seems that my body cells are not a complete feeling, one is still defective, not completely transformed into another level of life cells. What happened to my body? Although everything is now developing in a good and unknown direction, I can''t just say that my body is developing in a good direction. Maybe, this unknown change in the body will bring any side effects. After all, I don''t know why my body has changed, and it doesn''t seem like the welfare of passing through. Of course, it is not excluded that this is the welfare that comes through. However, if its the benefit of passing through, it should be the same as Chakras super-precision control ability and the ability to replicate ninjutsu. It should be directly granted and waited for awakening. Once awakened, it will be possessed, but this awakening now looks like , It seems to have a kind of "evolution" feeling. My body cells are "evolving." It''s a slow process, and it seems to have stopped "evolving" now, making it a bit anticlimactic. However, with this "evolution", my body has become stronger and tougher, or it has a level of resilience that is not suitable for my age, and even the appearance of perception ability. Although it is short-lived, it is very real. I should Already have the ability to perceive, but not developed. Recently, with training, I dont know if its an illusion. My perception of my cell level has become more acute, and I can even clearly sense the active feeling of each cell when it condenses body energy, as well as physical strength. When it runs out, the feeling of energy emptiness. It is not simply to feel that the body is tired, but to feel the state of "cells reaching a certain limit, tired". Even the state where the cells are in urgent need of replenishing energy is not just a reminder of "hunger" and "weakness". It''s more like being able to look at physical exhaustion on the cellular level. And this change brings the feeling that the condensing of physical energy is smoother, and the condensing of spiritual energy is also much easier, and the accuracy of mixed chakras is also improving. In combination, the speed of extracting chakras is faster. Chakras that can be refined have also greatly increased. Hopefully, this kind of physical change will not bring any serious consequences. At least, during this period of time, there should be no bad consequences in the battle of Shen Wu Bi Bridge! Thinking of this, Chiba looked away from her slightly held hand, looked at Xuena, and said, "Let''s go, it''s already fifteen minutes late." With that, Chiba closed the Japanese door and walked in the direction of the cabin. "Um... uh!" After passing by, Xuena seemed to wake up like a dream, and turned around hurriedly, and followed Chiba''s faster pace. Kakashis house is actually not far from the cabin. It takes only ten or twenty minutes to walk, but there are more winding roads, and it feels farther to go up. However, if the road between the two is really long, Kakashi will probably not go fishing in the river in Chiba, but will go elsewhere. During this time, Chiba and Xuena did not speak, but just rushed. Chiba was worried about his unknown physical changes, and because of the arrival of such an important time in the battle of Kamimubi Bridge, which inevitably gave birth. Nervous, and some don''t want to talk. As for Xuena, she didn''t know what she thought, but when she walked, she would always inadvertently look at the back of Chiba walking in front of her, and then lower her head, unable to see what she was thinking. And soon, the two of them stepped into the clearing where the original cabin was located, which was the clearing in the forest that was shaken into a piece of soil by Chiba''s punch. "This" At this moment, the moment he stepped into this open space, Chiba suddenly opened his eyes, staring at the scene in front of him, and was stunned on the spot. This abruptly stopped, causing Xuena behind to almost hit him. On the back. "what happened?" Xuena looked at Chiba who suddenly stopped ahead, frowning and asked. "This is? Our new home?" And after Xuena asked this for a long time, Chiba seemed to react, turned his head, and asked without concealing surprise. "Yes!" Xuena nodded naturally, her face a little puzzled. what happened? Chiba is so surprised? She was a little surprised. But soon, the surprise became clear. Forget it, Chiba is obsessed with training and never showed up here in the end. Of course, I dont know the situation here~www.novelhall.com~ will inevitably be so surprised. "Really? This is really..." Hearing Xuenai''s answer, Chiba slowly turned his head, his eyes still a little weird. At this moment, in front of him, there is a large round grass. In the middle of the grass, there is a Japanese-style wooden house with a numbered musical notation. From the outside, this should not be called a small wooden house. It''s two big cabins before. And it coincides with the warm spring flowers blooming, among the grassland, amidst the green, there are many small white, bright red, or golden flowers that grow, lush and dense, plus the dense woods around it, you can look around. With a patch of green and the bright colors given by these small flowers, this wooden house looks as if it is in a garden full of life and nature, like a picture! One glance can give people a feeling of comfort. When did these guys make such a thing! At this moment, Chiba was truly amazed. It''s really a place suitable for waiting for everything to end and living in peace and stability! "What are you in a daze! The celebration party is waiting for you!" At the stall where Chiba sighed, the door of the Japanese-style wooden house was suddenly opened. As if planning to go out and do something, Hirohiko yelled when he saw Chiba standing on the edge of the forest. "Oh, here comes!" This sound also made Qianye wake up from the sigh, hurriedly replied, then turned around and said to Xuena: "Let''s go in." "Ok!" Xue Na looked at him, nodded, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. After the war is over, living here with Chiba will definitely be very happy! And the house is much bigger. When the war is over, although the mission is still to be carried out, it will not be as stressful as it is now. The next days will be very lively! Chapter 728： Battle report! Naruto Office. "These children... really built a nice place!" Three generations of Hokage looked through the crystal ball and looked at the Japanese residence and grassland where Chiba was, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. After that, he gently pinched a seal, the image in the crystal ball slowly dissipated with his knot, and as the image dissipated, the smile on the corner of the third generation of Hokage''s mouth slowly solidified, and he took a slight breath. Looking forward, he asked. "How is it going?" At this time, at Hokages desk, an Anbu knelt on the ground, seemingly waiting for Hokages question. After hearing the words of the third generation of Hokage, he immediately spoke: "The situation is not optimistic, Iwayin and Yunyin are at the same time. Attacks were launched against us. Although they are also fighting with each other, it is clear that both sides have sent the most troops to us, and the pressure on the front line is great." "Ok." Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage nodded silently, he looked at the intelligence scroll placed on the desk and groaned. Since the New Years Eve, after having rested for half a month, Yunyin took the lead in attacking Konohas front line, and Yanyin also launched attacks one after another. At the same time, another part of Yanyins troops surprised the rear of Yunyins position. As for the attack on this part of Yanyin''s troops, Yunyin seemed to have been prepared for a long time, and the war directly entered a three-way melee situation, which has continued to the present. And Konoha, who fell into a disadvantage after being secretly calculated by Iwain and Yunyin last year, was completely suppressed near the border in this attack against the two Danin villages, although it resisted both sides. Attack, but it also made a slight improvement, and Yunyin and Yanyin had each other''s victory and defeat. According to Nara''s strategy, it is to maintain such a situation. Don''t rush the remaining defense forces in the village to support the front line, but wait for the battle between Iwane and Unyin behind Unyin''s position to be determined. , And then look at the outcome of strategic arrangements. Obviously, this is a strategy that is quite in line with the current situation. Although the frontline is under great pressure, it can still support it. And now Yunyin and Yanyin are on the battlefield of Konoha, although they did not make opposing moves, they even carried out a joint attack on Konoha with a tacit understanding, and even deliberately avoided the entry route of both sides. Attack Konoha with a route without an intersection, so as to avoid fighting between the troops on both sides of the Konoha battlefield. However, as long as the battle at the rear position of Yunyin decides the winner, then whether it is Iwain or Unyin, as long as they lose, Then the troops in this part of the Konoha battlefield will definitely bypass Konoha''s frontline troops in a tacit manner and attack the troops at the Yunyin Konoha battlefield, and even join the Konoha frontline forces to launch an attack on Yunyin. attack. When Konoha encounters this situation, it is definitely impossible to unite the winners of the rear positions to deal with the losers of the rear positions. Obviously, they will unite the losers and eliminate the viable strength of the winner''s side to achieve battlefield warfare. Force balance. In fact, to a certain extent, the current situation on the front line is similar to the three-nation containment situation created by Chiba. On the Konoha battlefield, Yunyin and Yanyin are in a delicate union to suppress Konoha, while at the back they are fighting against each other. Konoha is also restrained by Yunyin and Yanyin, and Yunyin and Yanyin restrain each other. Although Iwayin and Yunyin are united in the Konoha battlefield, because Yunyin and Iwanyin are restrained by Konoha''s relationship, this constitutes a three-nation containment situation, which makes no one dare to move. , Can only maintain the current situation temporarily. Nara Lukisas strategy is actually to adapt to the changes. In the three great ninja villages, even Yunyin and Iwayin are still held by Konoha, but after all, Konoha is still at the most disadvantaged position. Under the joint attack with Yanyin, there is no initiative, in other words, it is passively beaten. And if Yunyin and Yanyins rear positions decide the outcome, then in the Konoha battlefield, the Konoha front-line troops will take the initiative. After all, at that time, the front-line Yunyin and Yanyin troops had to eliminate the other side. In order to avoid being wiped out, it depends on Konoha''s attitude. However, the three generations of Hokage knew that Lujiu''s strategy might be telling him that Konoha was already on the edge of the cliff. Because of the above-mentioned restraining relationship, it is impossible for Yunyin and Yanyin to not understand without the wise men. Even the battlefield behind Yunyin and Yanyin has not yet decided the victory or defeat, and it has been delayed for more than three months. It may be because of scruples that their rear will win After the loss, their frontline battle initiative is equivalent to handing over to Konoha, and the loser will unite with Konoha to attack the winning team''s frontline troops. The winner still has no big chance of winning. However, this is not the only direction of this melee. There is another possibility that Konoha was defeated first, and then a full-scale battle broke out on the front and rear of Yunyin and Yanyin, an unreserved battle. Therefore, Konoha may be defeated by Yunyin and Yanyin by some means when he can''t wait for the initiative. However, Konoha failed, and the next battle between Yunyin and Yanyin decided the winner of the third Ninja World War. This war has been going on for several years. Both manpower and material resources have been consumed almost, and they are about to be powerless to fight again, and even if they continue to be consumed, the big word "Three Ninja Village" may be removed. Therefore, this melee is actually a battle to decide the outcome, and it is impossible for such a battle to appear next. The direction of war will inevitably lead to the stage of peace talks. In other words, no matter who is the winner, the end of this battle, the third Ninja War is essentially over. If you lose, you really lose, let it be! Konoha ~www.novelhall.com~ is already in a very dangerous situation! This point, the three generations of Hokage who have experienced the Second Ninja World War are very clear. "Now, we have received news that there is a huge army gathering in the land of the land. Visually, it should pass through the country of grass and surprise our frontline troops!" At this time, the Anbe ninja, who was half kneeling on the ground, spoke very solemnly, and by the way, he also handed an information scroll. "what?" As soon as these words came out, the three generations of Hokage''s complexion immediately changed, and he hurriedly reached out to take the scroll, spread it out quickly, and looked at it. Sure enough, are you going to deal with Konoha first? Three generations of Hokage quickly finished reading this report, frowning, and clenching their teeth. More than ten troops of more than one hundred people, more than a thousand ninjas... If this troop passes through the country of grass and meets the current Iwaken troop, then Konoha will lose. All defense forces will inevitably be transferred, but the village will be empty. If Yunyin does something at this time... the consequences will be disastrous! Even if the defense forces are all transferred, the outcome is still unknown! However, the village''s vitality is bound to be severely damaged, and it is certain that it may be devastated for more than ten years or even decades! Well, there is no difference between defeated! Absolutely, can''t let them come over! Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage took a deep breath and said: "Call Water Gate, this task must be entrusted to him!" The third generation of Hokage tightly tightened the scroll in his hand, and spoke unquestionably. "Yes!" Obviously, the Anbe Ninja knew that the situation was urgent, so he disappeared in response. And watching Anbu leave, the third generation of Hokage''s eyes slowly narrowed, and the eyes flashed, and a huge momentum enveloped the entire office. At this moment, if there are people, they will definitely be shocked by the powerful aura that belongs to the powerful force. Now is the time for the decisive battle! Chapter 729： So fast? "Chiba, this banquet was held in the name of our new residence. Dont mention Kakashis becoming a Shinobu matter. Lin seems to have any plans for this matter. Dont mention Kakashi becoming a Shinobi at the banquet. Shinobu matter." Chiba and Yukina quickly walked across the grassy grass that exuded the fragrance of flowers and plants, and walked to the door of the Japanese-style residence. Hirohiko was waiting for them at the door, but when they arrived, Hirohiko closed the Japanese-style door slightly and quietly Said to Chiba. "Hey?" Hearing this, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at Hongyan''s mysterious appearance, frowning slightly. These guys, what are they talking about... Then, a rather helpless thought came out. However, although helpless and puzzled in his heart, Chiba nodded and expressed his understanding. The fact that Kakashi became Shangnin was not publicly announced in the village. It was just an verbal notification from Anbu last night, and he took Kakashi to the third generation of Naruto and landed there. Then there was no more movement. , Even Kakashi himself did not have much reaction. I am afraid that the news that Kakashi became Shangnin in the village now is no more than ten fingers. After all, the ninjas didn''t talk about Kakashi''s situation. If Kakashi became known as the upper ninja, it would definitely not be so quiet. At least the ninja group has already fried the pot, and Kakashi is a super genius. It is true that ninjas treat him differently, and it is true that ninjas recognize his strength. This is a bit false. Even if Kakashi is no less genius, no matter how strong he is, the 12-year-old Shang Ren, this is unprecedented, it is definitely a street pass, even ordinary people are expected to talk about it, the village is absolutely impossible So quiet. Presumably, Lynn wants to give Kakashi a surprise party or something! After all, it''s a big day to become a Shinobu, and it''s even more amazing to be a Shinobu at such a young age. It''s a celebration of the completion of our new home. Maybe Lin feels not grand enough! After nodding, Qianye had such a thought in his mind. "Remember, never mention it!" Seeing Chiba nodding, before pushing open the closed Japanese door, Hirohiko seemed a little worried, and reminded him again. "Yes Yes" Hearing Hirohiko''s reminder again, Chiba twitched the corner of his mouth and nodded eagerly. To be honest, Hirohiko spoke with a poker face and said the second reminder, which made him feel as if he was an unreliable guy in the eyes of Hirohiko. "Well, remember!" Hearing Chiba''s response, Hirohiko nodded, but when he opened the door, he reminded him again. Immediately, Xue Na behind covered her mouth. "I said..." Hearing these words, Chiba felt that his facial muscles twitched uncontrollably, and he was about to utter a complaint. "Hahaha! With soil, how many games you have lost, I don''t know where to draw!" "Really, bring dirt, are you still a face?" "Don''t talk nonsense! Ebisu, you wait for me! I will definitely beat you in the next game. I want to draw only on your face..." "Hey, bring the soil... if you are not good at playing this kind of game, don''t play it..." "Lin! Don''t worry, I will win the next game!" "Hahaha! Don''t be aggressive with the soil, you haven''t beaten us!" "Oh oh oh! You deserve to be an elite of the Uchiha clan. The speech with soil is really passionate. My Metkay, unconditionally support you, let''s run together in the **** sunset! We will definitely defeat these powerful guys! " "Uh...Kay, you don''t seem to have won either..." ... However, the Chiba dialect had not yet been exported, and the noise in the door opened instantly, drowning his words in an instant, and the sudden loud noise and loud noise suddenly shook his ears. Buzzing. This... is soil? At this moment, behind the door, the scene that was shown to Chiba made him take a step back. I saw that in the spacious living room behind the door, everyone was sitting on the floor, and the long table placed was full of dishes, full of aroma, and looking at the red and green colors, they should all be delicious, even In the middle of the long table dishes, there is also a huge burnt red sea prawn. At the back of the long table, that is, near the back of the Japanese-style door, Motou is holding a hand of five cards, and his face is painted in black with various patterns. The whole face is like The weird shapes such as beards, fish, eye circles, and "stupid" fonts are full of them. To be honest, at first glance, it looks a bit scary. At this time, Lin Zheng frowned and looked helpless, planning to wipe off the ink on the face with the soil, and on the right side of the soil, sitting on the right side of the soil is Ebisu, putting down the pen in her hand, obviously He just drew a stroke on the face with soil, and his own face was painted with eye circles and beards sporadically. On the right side of Ebisu, on the opposite side of the dirt, Kakashi sat with his eyes half-opened, looking bored at the card in his hand, but his face was clean. Shiranui Genma was biting a toothpick, sitting behind him, looking at Kakashi''s card, obviously interested. And on the right side of Kakashi, that is, on the left side with soil, Kay''s eyes are fired, and his face is bloody. He is clenching his fists and looking up at the ceiling. He doesn''t know what he sees. He is obviously full of youth and blood explodes. The cards in his hand are all rolled up, but the degree of black paint on the face is only slightly better than with soil, at least you don''t need to wipe it to continue painting. At the same time, on the other side of the long table, Nao was sitting quietly ~www.novelhall.com~ should be reading, leaving Chiba a quiet back. "Chiba, you are finally here!" At this time, the door behind the door suddenly stuck out Asma''s head and greeted him. "Ok?" Hearing Asma''s voice, everyone in the room "swiped" and turned their heads all together. Looking at Chiba, even the invisible Nasu turned his head. "Uh... sorry, I was late, I went to take a shower." With this sudden concentration of eyes, Chiba obviously stiffened for a moment, and then said with difficulty pulling his mouth. Then, greeted with a blank face. Yes, his face was expressionless. When Kakashi and others heard Chiba''s apology, they didn''t react at all, they just looked at him directly. Hey? Could it be that... these guys are very angry? Chiba frowned, her heart stunned. No, if you are angry, this group of guys must have rushed up, spitting out all kinds of poisonous tongues. What is going on in this situation? But after this dreadfulness, Chiba immediately found something wrong. With his understanding of this group of guys, even if they were angry, they couldn''t react like this. Then he found that something was wrong. They... don''t seem to look at me. Afterwards, Qianye frowned slightly as if he had noticed something. Could it be that... so soon, it started? And there was such a thought in his mind. After this thought came out, Chiba couldn''t help but look back. With this look, his face instantly stretched, his brows suddenly frowned, and his pupils shrank suddenly. Really...so fast! And at this time, the dark ninja who suddenly appeared behind him, Xuena and Hirohiko also slowly spoke. "Hakiki Kakashi, Uchiha Taido and Nohara Rin, please come with me to the Hokage office." Chapter 730： have to! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "Then, sorry, Chiba, let''s go." Kakashi turned around and raised his hand to Chiba and the others behind him to bid farewell. "I''m sorry, the celebration of the completion of your new home...you can eat first. I don''t know how long it will take for Master Naruto." Lin also turned around and smiled embarrassedly, thinking of Xuena and Nao and waved. "Why at this time, after all, Chiba also came, and I can eat right away. I have been greedy for that shrimp for a long time." But at this time, Bring the soil slumped his shoulders, turned his head with a look of lovelessness, and complained in his mouth. When he was facing Chiba and the others who were at the door, he said: "Chiba... Sorry, let''s make up next." Let''s talk about it, with an uncharacteristically uncharacteristic reincarnated face, and smiled apologetically. "Well, it doesn''t matter, you go, Hokage will look for it yourself, there must be something very important." Looking at the three people following the Anbe Ninja, Chiba took a breath and nodded, showing a smile. As he said, he raised his hand slightly and waved. "Goodbye!" "Then we''re welcome!" At this time, Hirohiko, Yukina, Nao, Asma, Ebisu, Shiranui Genma, and Kai also said goodbye one after another, watching Kakashi turn around and leave. "It''s really unfortunate to be summoned by Naruto at this time!" "Bringing the soil is still greedy for that sea prawn. I just kept staring at it when I played the game." "Oh, speaking of it, that guy Kakashi is really good at playing games! He never lost once." "Yeah, I was watching from behind him. This guy probably used the analytical theories used in combat on you. Kakashi probably used you as a tactical exercise object. If not, at least Think of this game as an opportunity to practice combat analysis." "Huh? Playing a game is so complicated?" "I really don''t understand those super geniuses. They are so strong. Why are they thinking about training? If I have their strength, I will definitely relax." Later, after watching the three people leave, Hirohiko and others returned to the house with a little regret. Although the departure of the three Kakashi made the celebration somewhat less lively, it was after all the housewarming of the completion of the new home in Chiba. The banquet should continue. Moreover, as a ninja, it is not unusual to be summoned to a task or deal with other things on a certain occasion that cannot be left. After all, the ninja profession originally exists to protect the village and protect the villagers. If the safety of the village and the civilians is in trouble, it is also an obligation for the ninja to give up some private time. This is the consequence that you must bear after choosing this profession. Regarding this, they all expressed their understanding. Although regrets, they did not show it clearly. Instead, they all worked hard to ease the atmosphere of regret and make the atmosphere lively. However, Chiba stood at the door for a long time and did not turn around for a long time. During this time period, Kakashi, Taito and Lin were summoned to Hokage at the same time. This cannot be a coincidence. It can only be said that the battle of Shenwubi Bridge is about to begin! This time, the three generations of Hokage estimated that they were going to give them the task of God Wubi Bridge. During this period of time, although the three generations of Naruto did not discuss the situation with me again, it seems that the free mission ninjas in the village have almost disappeared, and the number of ninjas patrolling in the village is gradually decreasing. There are very few ninjas available in the village. It has even entered a state of severe shortage of combat power. In other words, the current situation is already the situation of Konoha during the battle of God Mubi Bridge in the original work. It is precisely because of the shortage of combat power and Kakashi''s outstanding performance that Kakashi has become a Shinobu, and it is precisely because of the shortage of combat power that Tai Tu and Lin will go to the battlefield. There is no doubt that this is definitely going to take the mission of God Wubi Bridge. So, tomorrow morning, Kakashi and the others will leave! In other words, before noon tomorrow, I must get permission from the village... No! It must be the permission to participate in the mission of the Shinbashi Bridge! Looking at the direction where the Kakashi three had left, Chiba frowned tightly. This is terrible! I didn''t expect it to come so quickly, almost Kakashi became the first day of Shinobu, no, the second day after the official landing, the battle of Shenwubi Bridge had already begun, and the gears of destiny turned so fast! Do not! This is my fault, too much attention to the improvement of their own strength, not enough attention to the starting time! Kishimoto only used 6 episodes to briefly explain the beginning and end of this battle. After all, Naruto is the story of Naruto and Sasuke. I still pay very little attention to Fanwai... And because of the blurring of memory...Is there no accurate awareness of the urgency of this matter? Indeed, I thought about a lot of all the situations that might happen when I participated in the battle of the Battle of Gods Wubi Bridge, but it was precisely because I had too many thoughts about participating, and I ignored the starting time? Did the vague memories and too many thoughts make me overlook the important point? hateful! Thinking, Chiba gritted his teeth slightly. Don''t worry here! Although the ignorance of the starting time has caused the urgency of the current situation, I have made all the preparations. It can be said that even if I have to leave tomorrow, my preparations are complete! In fact, only one permission for the task is needed now! If it is really too late, you can become a "ninja who temporarily betrays the village". The performance during this period and my various contributions to the village, even if I leave the village privately and violate the village rules, as long as I successfully complete the gods The mission of Ubi Bridge and the change of Kakashis destiny is guaranteed, so at most it is to return to the village to accept punishment. The three generations of Hokages fancy to me, plus the completion of the mission of God Ubi Bridge with my participation, and the previous Achievement, compared with the crime of leaving the village without permission, the punishment for me is at most equal to the merits and demerits. I plan for the worst, that is, confinement, ranging from one month to more. Just a few months! After all, the third generation of Hokage is still more biased towards me! I also believe in my loyalty to the village! Although I have the reputation of being the son of a traitor in the village, the three generations of Hokage know that I am a pure Konoha, and it is impossible to really think that I will betray the village. In addition, Shinsuke Hyugas affinity for me and the influence of the Hyuga clan behind him, as well as the favors owed to me by the new defense chief, will never be severely punished, and the appointment and removal of the defense chief last time Lastly, Konoha''s two high-level consultants also had a very relaxed attitude towards me, and they should have a good impression of me. If you are really forced to go out of the village privately, it is okay. However, if possible, it is better to have a valid reason. Today, I must recall that part of the plot! Must remember! Thinking of this, the clenched fist of Qianye Shenwu Bridge mission came suddenly, slowly loosening. During this period of time, it was not that he hadn''t prepared anything for joining the battle of Shenwubi Bridge. On the contrary, everything he has done so far can be said to be preparing for joining the battle of Shenwubi Bridge~www.novelhall. com~ all for... Get goodwill from Konoha''s senior management and increase the tolerance of Konoha''s senior management to increase some feasible "plans after being forced into helplessness"! "Chiba, come in quickly, everyone is hungry!" At this time, Hongyan''s voice sounded from behind. "Uh...ah! Sorry, I''ll come in right away!" Hearing Hongyan''s voice, Chiba immediately turned around, smiled apologetically, and went straight inside. Is the relationship between Chiba and Kakashi so good? So reluctant? After passing by with Hongyan, Hongyan did not immediately follow him in, but frowned and looked at the direction Kakashi and the others were leaving, and muttered in his heart. However, this thought was only a flash, Hongyan didn''t care much, and soon entered. Chapter 731： End of the banquet Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "Then, let''s go first!" When it was nearly nine o''clock, the people who had finished the big meal were also tired of playing around. Seeing that the time was almost up, they were about to leave. At this time, they stood up and said goodbye to the owner. "Come on, Kay, be careful!" And at the stall where he stood up, Xuanjian helplessly lifted up Kai who was lying on the ground in a big belly with a bulging belly and now struggling to stand up. "Next time... next time... not again... oh..." After Kai was helped up, he looked at Chiba who was standing up with everyone, as if he was about to say something, but in the middle of the sentence, he suddenly covered his mouth, his eyes widened and the corners of his eyes were full of tears. "What I said, you and Chiba eat more than they eat, aren''t you looking for death? This guy is a well-known big stomach king, I remember the last time you were a miserable defeat... No, it seems that you brought the soil. , Anyway, there is a precedent, can''t you learn your lesson?" At this time, Ebisu from behind also came to help and complained. "Ohhhhhhhhhhh!" Hearing these words, Kay seemed to want to say something to refute, but his mouth was covered by himself, and he could only hum, and after a few hum, he was speechless again, and forced to vomit. Impulse. "Ah" Seeing Kai looks like this, Shiranui Genma held his forehead with one hand and sighed a long time before helping Ebisu to help the guy out. During the meal just now, Kai challenged Chiba. For some reason, Chiba actually accepted the challenge and decided the outcome based on the speed and quantity of food. Then, the attention of the whole meal was immediately caught by this. Two gorging guys snatched it. In the end, Chiba won a decisive victory in terms of speed and quantity. Almost half of the food on the table was eaten by him, and the speed was so fast, that is, in ten minutes, half of the food on the table was lost. After twelve minutes, Kay was lying on the ground with her belly straight and never got up again. On the other hand, Chiba, like a okay person, has a flat stomach as always, and seeing how he peeped at the dishes far away from him, there is probably room left. At that time, they were so scared that they took care of the rest of the dishes, but this was the eight minutes after the meal started, and half of the dishes were gone. Let this kid eat it again, what are they eating! Is it finally over? Fortunately, there is this guy Kai, otherwise it is impossible to speed up the dinner time, I am afraid it will be after ten o''clock when everyone is gone, that time... It''s a bit difficult to handle. After all, it''s almost time to go to bed, because of the biological clock, it is inevitable to get sleepy, at least for a period of time, which is not conducive to thinking. try{mad1(gad2;}h(ex){}While watching the people leave, Chiba had such a thought in his mind, and then followed the people who left all the way to the door, in the exchange of goodbye, watching Several people disappeared into the vast night. "What''s wrong? Chiba!" At this moment, when everyone disappeared into the night, Hirohiko and Yukina looked back at the same time, and even Nao asked together. Obviously, they saw something! "Uh...what''s wrong?" Qianye was slightly shocked and said. "I was in a hurry while eating." Xue Na said. "Something is absent when playing games." Hongyan added. "You are obviously perfunctory this banquet. Have you encountered any tricky things? You rarely meet you like this? Is there something that is hiding from us, or something is hiding from us?" Nao unceremoniously clarified all the questions. "how come!" Chiba said hurriedly, turned around and said, "Hurry up, it''s late." Sure enough, I couldn''t hide it from them in the end! And there is Nao, I can''t help it, but tell them the mission of Shinmukyo Bridge? Tell them about the future? Do not! It''s impossible to think about it! In the current situation, I must maintain the direction of history and keep history moving in the direction I know, so that I can pinpoint that point, enter that turning point at all costs, and then change the direction of history. If you tell them the story, that is, the future of Naruto World, then everything will go into the unknown because the characters in the story know the situation like the story. This can be said to be a fatal blow to the current turning point of fate. The reason why I am sure to change my destiny is also because I know this destiny and know where the turning point of destiny is, so I can change it! If everything becomes unknown! The fate of everyone has become unknown! I dont know anything, so how can I change it! How to guide everyone''s destiny in a better direction! Turning around and walking towards Chiba because of the low long table, a series of thoughts flashed through his mind, and his words clearly wanted to confuse the past. To be honest, Chiba was really afraid that they would continue to ask questions, but he knew that they would definitely continue to ask questions because they really cared about themselves, and some of their abnormal reactions would arouse their concern. This, he knew. Clearly Chu, also deeply grateful for their concern. Therefore, while turning this series of thoughts, Chiba is also thinking about some available excuses. try{mad1(gad2;}h(ex){} "Well, then hurry up!" However, to his surprise, Hongyan and the others did not ask, but just passed by lightly. Nao didn''t say much, but with a little boredom on her face, she stepped aside and sat down, fumbled out the braille book, and continued to "read". They are... Looking at Hirohiko and Yukina, who came to help tidy up the tableware and playing cards and other utensils used in the game, Chiba was slightly dazed, and stopped when he was going to catch the bowl. "Okay! Go ahead if you have something! Don''t get in the way here!" During this pause, Xue Nai glanced at this side, walked over, pushed him away slightly, picked up the bowl that Chiba wanted to take, and said with disgust. "Uh...oh..." Looking at Yukina, Chiba blinked, eyes full of surprises and unknowns, but the current situation is really nervous. After all, I will get permission from Demura at noon tomorrow, otherwise I will not be able to catch Kakashi and the others. . In other words, there is no way to catch up with them in time when Kakashi and the others are attacked. The only way to do this now is to meet the third generation of Hokage tomorrow morning, but it needs a reason, what reason should it work! I have not been called to discuss countermeasures, nor have I contacted the current frontline battle reports. I should have been very ignorant of the frontline situation. Suddenly I went over and said that the quest for the Godless Bridge needs me to go... These three generations of Hokage are not only impossible to agree, but I am afraid I will also fall into a strange circle of suspicion! The key is this reason! Reasons to go to the mission of the Godless Bridge! There is also a reasonable explanation for knowing the situation in the village! Have to think about it~www.novelhall.com~ and then, look at those before... Chiba stepped back, thinking about it, his brows almost wringed. "Wow!" Just as Chiba turned around to go to another room, the Japanese-style door was suddenly opened. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes turned away. In this sight, Chiba''s eyes were slightly widened. This "Takichiba, Uchiha Hirohiko, Yukina, three generations of Hokage, please come over!" At this time, at the opening of the Japanese-style door, a man with a civet mask was standing. After noticing the gazes of a few people, the man with the civet mask simply said that there was a feeling that there was no room for negotiation in the words. This is an urgent call! Chapter 732： Come on, destiny! Strange! What are the three generations of Hokage looking for at this time? At this time, Konoha was short of combat power. Even Asma and the others have been on duty in important positions in the defense force since the beginning of the spring. Obviously, the defense forces had been transferred before the beginning of the spring, and there were a lot of them. The purpose was definitely to support the front lines. . The reason for supporting the front line must be the recurrence of front-line warfare. Konoha fell into a disadvantage and had to reassign personnel from the defense force, and the number was large. Even important positions in the defense force required Asma to perform duties. Combining with the plot I know, after thinking about it, the thing that needs to be solved most now is the mission of the Godless Bridge. That is to block Yanyin''s supply channel, forcing Yanyin to retreat or fall into a disadvantage. However, he had already handed over Kakashi to them before. According to the plot, Bo Feng Shuimen, Kakashi, Tai Tu and Lin are the candidates to perform the task. It should be impossible for the three of us to do anything! Moreover, the three generations of Naruto are not called Asma, Ebisu, Shiranui Genma or Kai, but they are only called Kakashi, which is enough to prove that history is advancing in the direction of the original plot. After all, the three of Kakashi and even Hirohiko have been performing tasks in important positions during this period. Looking at the Anbe ninja leading the way, Chiba, Hirohiko and Yukina rushed to the Hokage Building in the quiet street at night. Moreover, during this period of time, Hongyan had a task, but I did not receive a notice, this itself is already a bit wrong. Qianye frowned slightly, with doubts in his heart. This was so strange that there shouldn''t be anything with them here, and he even made a lot of plans to get involved in the battle of Shenwubi Bridge. But now, they seem to be called by the third generation of Naruto to participate in this battle. This is really strange, it doesn''t fit the course of history! Could it be said that I have broken the process of history unintentionally, because of my existence and the reason why I passed through, history has already undergone subtle changes. Although the general trend is still moving towards the original history, I am passing through this The person, this alien, is gradually merging into this piece of history, from a bystander to a participant? Do not! Not necessarily, who said that I must be involved in this battle! There are other possibilities! That is, history or fate perceives me as an alien, or regards me as a threat, so they have to transfer me away from the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao... To be precise, I cannot support Kakashi and the others, and cannot change Destiny with soil! This is likely to be the rejection of me by fate. It has already noticed me and started to put aside my non-historical factor! This is not impossible! If fate and history are inevitable, then my existence is itself a threat to this inevitable, and it is normal for fate and history to exclude me in order to maintain this inevitable. Moreover, if it is really a transfer order, it would be dangerous! Thinking of this, Qianye bit his teeth lightly. If destiny and history regard me as an enemy, it is estimated that the means of exclusion will be determined based on my threat. Now the mission of Shenwu Bridge has begun to take shape, it has not officially started, and I have not done anything. Destiny and history only regard me as a possibility. The destructive factor is just to exclude me with gentle means. But if my inevitable threat to history intensifies, or if I join the battle of Shen Wu Bi Bridge, change a little, or do something that changes, then destiny and history may not be so soft. Assemble all the methods that can kill me, and use all the dangers in the battle of the gods and bridges to eliminate me. If this is the case, unless I have the strength of those bug characters in the late Naruto period, or the strength of the final boss Kaguya Ji, I am afraid it will be impossible for me to survive. Don''t mention anything to change fate! This is the rejection of the whole world! It is estimated that I will be killed by various coincidences like the movie "Death is Coming" in my previous life! Since all things like crossing exist, there will also be things like world rejection. My appearance in this world is a matter of subverting common sense, and this possibility is not without! Gee! This can be tricky! Thinking about it, Chiba took a slight breath, pressed down the panic that was tumbling in his heart, and stopped at the same time. "I''ll bring it here, then, please go in by yourself." At this time, the voice of Anbu Ninja came. "I know." Seeing the appearance of Anbe Ninja retreating, Chiba nodded, looked at Hirohiko and Xuena who also stopped beside him, and then turned his gaze to the front, which is the entrance of the Naruto Building. "Let''s go!" Xuena looked at Chiba and said. I always feel that something is wrong on Chiba''s road, it seems a bit nervous, and his face is not good. Obviously, Xuena was paying attention to Chiba along the way. Is it really okay? Ever since Kakashi and the others were called away, Chiba has been absent-minded, even deliberately agreeing to Kays meal duel to reduce the time to eat. Is something important happening again? Coupled with the sudden call of the three generations of Naruto Master... At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~Hirohiko still has a poker face, but he also has doubts in his heart. "Ok!" Just as the thoughts in the hearts of Honghiko and Xuena passed, Chiba had already responded and started walking into the Hokage Building. Are the Anbe Ninjas to avoid? Is it another secret mission? Shouldnt the quest of the Godless Bridge Bridge be a secret quest to be avoided by the Anbu, its fate at work, should you transfer me away? It''s just that if it is transferred away from me, why are Hongyan and Xuena also together? They should be the original characters in this Naruto World, but they are not any alien threats! At the moment of starting, Chiba''s thoughts turned again. It seems that changing the destiny is really not that simple! But no matter what, I must change! Definitely change! If it will be like "Reaper is coming", then I will defeat those coincidences, and there is only this I can do! If I lose these people who care about me and I live, wouldnt it be the same as in my previous life? What''s the point of that! It''s nothing more than waiting for death like the previous life! Along the way, Chiba''s breathing became slower and slower, but the interval between his breaths became longer and longer, but in the end, when standing at the door of the Hokage office, the surprise and vague fear in Chiba''s eyes had disappeared without a trace. What was replaced was desperate determination. So, destiny, let me see what you want to do! Taking a deep breath, Chiba slowly stretched out his hand and pushed open the door of the heavy Hokage office. Suddenly, a ray of light shone from it, illuminating his face, and behind the open door, there was a light. "Oh, here it is, Chiba!" Afterwards, the voice of three generations of Hokage came. 89js3v3 (Tianjin Novel Network) Chapter 733： Unexpected arrangement Are there only three generations of Hokage alone? Chiba''s eyes flickered, and he entered Hokage''s office simultaneously with Hirohiko and Yukina, and stopped at Hokage''s desk. At this moment, under the bright lights of Hokage''s office, the third generation of Hokage was sitting alone behind the desk, tapping the pipe, looking at the two scrolls on the table, and spitting out a cigarette from time to time, as if not paying attention to them. "Hirohiko, and Xuena are here too." In the next second, the third generation of Hokage spoke again, but did not lift his head, and still looked at the two scrolls, as if they were comparing and considering. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, is there anything looking for us?" Looking at the three generations of Hokage, Chiba tried his best to calm her mood and ease the expression on her face. "Look at this first!" However, the three generations of Hokage did not answer him, and then handed one of the two scrolls to Chiba, motioning him to take a look, but when the scroll was handed out, his eyes were always on the other scroll, as if he met What is the problem? "Yes." Seeing the scroll handed over, Chiba responded and took the scroll and opened it to read it. At this moment, behind him, Hongyan and Xuena glanced at each other, revealing a trace of clarity in their eyes. Did something happen? Kakashi and the others were also called over before. They should have been assigned a task. Is this going to arrange a task for us now? At the same time, such an idea came to their minds. this is At this time, Chiba, who was looking at the scroll, shook his hands slightly, and his eyes trembled. At this moment, his eyes reflect the content on the scroll. A map! Yes, the scroll is drawn on a scroll, without any text, and no notes, only a red arc arrow, a blue arc arrow, and signs that symbolize Konoha, Yunyin, and Iwayin. This is a local battle map! But Chiba understood that this might be the battle map of Konoha''s front line. Looking at it this way, our village is being attacked jointly by Yunyin and Yanyin, and it should be completely inferior and passive. However, there is something wrong. If it is the joint attack of Iwayin and Unyin, we should not be able to support it. After all, among the three parties, Konoha is the weakest. Among the large number of ninjas that have been lost before, there are many outstanding ninjas, Iwanyin and Unyin. The all-out unity of the people is absolutely unstoppable. So in other words, in addition to this battle, Yunyin and Yanyin should have also opened up the battlefield. Looking at the joint marching route of the two sides, it is obvious that they are deliberately avoiding each other, and they are obviously jealous and scrupulous about each other. To be sure, Yunyin and Yanyin must be fighting fiercely or stalemate somewhere. It''s just that fighting back to fighting, the two sides have the same position in dealing with Konoha, so a joint attack on this side of the battle will be formed. It''s like three people, two people each hitting the person named Konoha with one hand, and this two people named Yunyin and Yanyin, the other two hands are also pinching each other... It should not be wrong! Thinking about it, Chiba silently nodded, affirming his own inference. And these two arc arrows, while bypassing the Yunyin troops and the Yanyin troops, are two completely different directions. And they point to the same place, and they are all towards the border of the country of grass... Could it be... Thinking of this, Qianye''s face changed slightly invisibly, with a startled look, and his brows frowned suddenly. In the plot, the battle of Shinnbubi Bridge is because Yanyin Village sent more than a thousand ninjas to attack the Konoha border, which is the current frontline. Konoha is absolutely unable to support it, so it is necessary to blow up the Kamubi Bridge and block it. Yanyin''s supply line, and the original work also clearly stated that Yanyin came through the country of grass... Although the original work did not give the specific location of the Shenwubi Bridge, but according to the situation and the hint of the place where the supply line must pass, the Shenwubi Bridge is either on the border of the country of soil and the country of grass, or is in the country of fire and grass. The border of the country. There may be other locations, but the possibility is not greater than these two places, and since it is a necessary place, it can block the supply line if it is destroyed, the Shenwubi Bridge must be connected to the two without going through it Landforms that cannot be walked by a bridge. And from this map... The direction pointed by these two arrows is the Shenwubi Bridge, no doubt! Then this battle map should be a strategic map for the mission of the Shenwubi Bridge! After a series of thoughts were turned, Chiba already understood what this picture represented. Two arrows, that is, two teams destroy at the same time! Not only the Kakashi team, but their team will also perform the mission of destroying the bridge of God! No need to plan. They are about to carry out the mission of the Godless Bridge! There is nothing to do, nothing to say, and no calculations. They are already in the battle of Shenwu Bridge! "Three generations of Hokage, is this?" Although it was clear in his heart, Chiba did not directly accept the task, but asked the third generation of Hokage pretendingly. After all, there is only one picture right now. The three generations of Hokage didn''t say anything, and all of a sudden said the mission of the Godless Bridge. Then don''t you be treated as a monster? "Do you see anything?" The third generation of Hokage raised his head slightly, looked at Chiba, and asked. "This should be a strategic map. Now that Yanyin and Yunyin have carried out a joint attack on us, the battle situation should not be optimistic. I am afraid that the route of advancement above is used to reverse the battle situation. I can''t see anything else. " Chiba replied "truthfully". "Well, that''s right." The third generation of Hokage nodded in satisfaction. It must be a task to reverse the situation! And it is a very important and dangerous wartime mission! Maybe it''s more dangerous than the deployment map task! Hearing the affirmation of the three generations of Naruto~www.novelhall.com~ Hongyan and Xuena have affirmed in their hearts. "Looking at this marching route, it should be carried out by two teams at the same time." Chiba added another sentence. "That''s right. This is our frontline battle map, and the marching route is to block Yanyin''s supply line. Now Yanyin has a force of more than a thousand people gathering, and we are about to surprise our frontline. We must blow up the top. The shown gods have no bridge, blocking their supply line and forcing them to retreat, otherwise the front line will be defeated across the board, and we Konoha will be destroyed. The third generation of Hokage nodded again, but the satisfied look on his face disappeared, replaced by a serious face. is it? Because this task is too important, can''t a Kakashi team or even Bo Feng Shuimen reassure the three generations of Hokage? So should the three of us also participate in the mission? Yes, this is reasonable! If it were me, I would definitely do the same. This is also something that a thoughtful war coordinator should consider! Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Chiba instantly understood. It''s just that it is not in my plan to let Hongyan and the others participate in the task! At the same time, Chiba also frowned slightly. In any case, the mission of Shinwubi Bridge, whether it was the route that bypassed the Yanyin troops or the route of the Yunyin troops, was extremely dangerous. , And now Konoha''s combat power is short, it is impossible to have support. The mission this time is probably not much worse than the risk factor of the deployment map mission. He definitely does not want Hongyan and Xuena to participate. "So, I hope you can follow the blue marching route to destroy the Shenwubi Bridge." At this time, the second half of the three generations of Hokage came. (Tianjin Novel Network) Chapter 734： accept The blue route? Go around Yunyin''s side? Walking out of the Hokage Building, Chiba lowered his head slightly and let out a sigh of relief. After the three generations of Hokage issued the order, he didn''t say much, and together with Hirohiko and Xuena, he accepted the task of another route of the Shinmubi Bridge. Now that Hokage has already said there, and directly summoned Hirohiko and Xuena with himself, without even asking himself like the deployment map task, it is obvious that the third generation of Hokage has made up his mind, even if he wants to say Nothing, it is impossible to change the position of the three generations of Hokage. This mission is not the case of the previous control incident. It is impossible for the three generations of Hokage to be persuaded by him to let him carry out the mission alone. This task is more critical than the previous deployment plan. If the deployment plan fails, it will only be a disadvantage. In the end, when the war ends, Konoha will have at least room to negotiate. But if the quest for the bridge of the gods did not succeed, Konoha would not even need to negotiate, and would be eaten directly by Yunyin and Yanyin, with no room at all. At this time, it is already the final battle related to the survival of the village. The three generations of Hokage, and even Konoha will spare no effort. At this time, whether it is the seeds of geniuses like him and Hongyan, or the special nature of the Hyuga family, it is not worth mentioning. , Konoha ruined but there was nothing left. Even the Hyuga family will assist Konoha at all costs. If Yunyin and Yanyin divide Konoha, the situation of their Hyuga family will probably not be too good. Even the tribe and even the clan will become experimental materials, or become two big Ninja Villages production of white-eyed tools, of course, may be in a better situation than these, but it will definitely not enjoy special treatment and the love of the villagers like Konoha. This time Xuena was able to participate in the mission, and it may have been requested by the Hyuga family! After all, to perform this kind of infiltration combat mission, Hyuga''s white eyes can really have a great effect. It can be said that reconnaissance missions, infiltration combat tasks, if there are white eyes, it will definitely be twice the result with half the effort. This is also the reason why other Shinobu villages have always coveted the Hyuga family''s blood succession boundary. The versatility and practicality of the white eyes are better than writing round eyes when encountering major wars! In short, in the matter of Hirohiko and Yukina joining the quest of the Shinsubi Bridge, no matter what Chiba said, the three generations of Hokage would not change their minds. The task at this time may not even be set by the third generation of Hokage. , But it was decided after discussing with the advisor elders, and the three generations of Hokage would not be able to change it. And if Chiba insists repeatedly, it will cause unnecessary doubts and even affect his entire destiny change plan. Therefore, here he chose to accept the task without saying anything. shit At this moment, I am a little confused about this fate. The current situation should not be a rejection situation. If it is a rejection situation, it is absolutely impossible for fate to arrange him into the battle of God Wubiqiao. If the current situation is really the result of fate, it will undoubtedly be the force of instability into the historical process. This kind of thing is simply impossible. Well, it''s not the deduction just now. So to say Can fate be changed? According to the original plot and the original historical process, it is only possible for the Watergate squad to participate in the mission. But now, we are also involved in the Nine Xinnai class, which is obviously a historical change. Moreover, according to the original plot, neither I, Hirohiko, and Xuena were present in the description of this mission, and the Nyshinnaban team never appeared. Could it be said that my appearance has brought about a series of butterfly effects, which has inevitably caused subtle loosening and changes in history? And then because of what I did, the history must be loosened into changeable! Even, I have changed. After all, the reason why Hongyan and I were able to participate in this mission of the Shinsubi Bridge is mostly because of the excellent completion of the last defense map task, and the last time the defense map task was a series of tasks during my previous mission. What''s quicker is that my previous mission has been trusted by the top, so the defense map mission will find me, and then it will appear. According to my reasons, Honghiko and Xuena are two teammates who cooperate with me best. Participate in the task of deployment map. Is that right? After exhaling, Qianye''s mind flashed a series of thoughts, and his thoughts were quite messy. He did not expect that the third generation of Hokage would directly arrange him to enter the mission of Shenwu Bridge. Such actions also made him a little confused. However, his confusion soon dissipated. In any case, what may happen is still possible, and it cannot be said that we also participated in the battle of the Kakashi and their destinies have been changed. From the route of our two sides, although one circumscribes the clouds and the other circumscribes the rocks, they are not too far apart. As long as the calculations are accurate, I will be able to rescue them. When you go back, you still have to take a good look at the previous organization and make a good inference. When necessary... Chiba squinted his eyes slightly, took a breath, and made up his mind. "Chiba, we will leave tomorrow morning. Let''s do some replenishment as soon as possible. The third generation of Naruto said that we can directly replenish the ninja at the assembly place in the village. There will be no one at the assembly place at 11 o''clock.~www.novelhall.com ~ The ninja shop in the village is probably closed. Lets go there soon. Time is tight." At this time, Hongyan spoke. "Yes, I have to rest early today." Xue Na also said. "Well, I see, because it''s a mission to dive into combat, so try to bring as many kunai and shurikens, detonating charms or ninjas with detonating performance, the smaller the better, and the traps as much as possible. . The most important drugs must be the best. I know many good things." Hearing this, Chiba nodded and said. "Ok!" Hirohiko and Xuena were not welcome, and nodded directly. "Then, let''s go!" Chiba started walking and said. Hirohiko and Yukina followed. Soon, they found the assembly place not far from the Hokage Building, and after showing the warrant of the third generation of Hokage, they went in smoothly. After half an hour of picking and picking, they walked out of the assembly place, and the three people who walked out of the assembly place had a rather large ninja bag behind their waists, side by side with the original ninja bag. Waist. Then, after ten minutes, the three returned to the Japanese-style cabin, unintentionally admiring the night, Chiba directly opened the door and entered. Ok? At the moment when the door opened, the three of Qianye were taken aback. "are you back?" At this time, a familiar voice came from the door. "Teacher Jiuxinai?" When this sound sounded, three people with red-haired beauties were reflected in their eyes, and they exclaimed in surprise. At this moment, in the middle of the room, Kushina looked back at them with a slight smile on his mouth. I always feel that Mr. Jiu Xinnai is a little thin. At this moment, the three of them had such an idea at the same time. 27 (Tianjin Novel Network) Chapter 735： The teacher is here! Jiu Xin Na, how could he be here? And it''s all so late. Chiba blinked, his hand on the door, a little startled, and Hongyan and Xuena behind him looked similar. Obviously, the appearance of Jiu Xinnai made them feel the same, and for a while, they didn''t know what to say. "What kind of expressions are you guys, it looks like you have seen a ghost, come in!" And Jiuxinai saw the appearance of several people, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and the decibels of the current voice increased by a few points. Suddenly, the three of them shrugged their shoulders together, a familiar chill rose from the back, shrugged their shoulders, and the three shuddered together. "Yes!" After that, there was a sound. Then, he quickly took off his shoes and entered, and walked in front of Jiu Xinnai, with a faint look of panic on his face. Looking at Jiuxinai in front of them, the three quickly recalled the horror of the teacher and the heavy fist. "sit down." Seeing the disciples come in honestly, Jiu Xinnai seemed quite satisfied, nodded and said softly. It''s just that, under the light, her face was a little too pale and seemed a little haggard. "Yes!" The three of Chiba responded in a hurry, and sat down opposite Kushina with their backs to the door. Speaking of which, Kushina hasn''t seen it for a long time! While sitting down, Qianye suddenly thought of something, quite emotional. In fact, they really haven''t seen Jiuxina for a long time. Since the task of deploying the defense map, Jiuxina has basically not appeared in front of them. "It''s so late, where did you go?" At this time, Jiu Xin Na also sat down opposite them and asked. During the words, Jiu Xin Nai''s eyes narrowed slightly, but at the moment of squinting, a soft light flashed in his eyes. These three children, have they grown taller? During this period, every time I see them, they are always the same every day. But such a thought flashed through her mind. It''s just...why... After this joyful thought flashed, another worrying thought floated in Kushina''s heart. "Three generations of Naruto summon us." The three of Chiba quickly replied. "is it?" Hearing the three people''s responses, Kushina nodded absently, and responded. Tomorrow? Is it still a bit late? But in her heart, it seemed a little clear. During this period of time, she just didn''t appear in Chiba and the others'' sight. In the distance they couldn''t see, she had actually been paying attention to her disciples. However, she knew that these three children were thriving and had even grown up to the point where they did not need her guidance. In other words, it is not good for her to be around them all the time. Different from other children, these three children are special. Whether it is Chiba, Hirohiko, or Xuena, they are all different from other children. They all have the aura of genius, extraordinary talents, and even more valuable perseverance, perseverance, and perseverance. No matter anyone, they can see that they will grow into powerful or even great ninjas in the future. Their talents and personalities, it is very rare to have one in a generation, three at the same time, almost like a miracle. But, likewise, they are also flawed, and they are quite tricky flaws... lonely! Yes, it is loneliness. These three children all grew up in loneliness. With their extraordinary talents, this combination is very prone to crookedness, due to the withdrawn character or Other characters that can only be cultivated in a lonely environment will turn into an empty shell with strength but a hollow heart, and even become the kind of ninja she doesn''t want to see. She knew that as a teacher, she should not only teach them ninjutsu and strength, but also fill their hearts. The "love" said by the water user''s grandmother fills their hearts and makes them truly powerful. And just after the defense map task came back, she saw the friends around them and the love. She understood that her task had been completed, and it was time for the three children to grow up alone. That is, it''s time for stocking. Whether it is to improve their strength or gain more "love", they no longer need her to protect their wings. They have been able to fly out by themselves, and there are even more chicks flying with them nearby. If she reappears, it will be bad. The next time, it should be given to themselves and the friends around them. Regardless of whether it is wind or rain, lightning or thunder, they have to rely on their own efforts to overcome them. Otherwise, their hearts will not be able to support these "loves", and even these "loves" will eventually have a counterproductive effect. Push them into the darkness. So she chose to disappear into their sight, leaving everything to themselves, no matter what, let them face it. It''s just that sometimes she feels a little worried, so during this period of time, she will watch them secretly when they are not paying attention. During this time, their growth made her very pleased and reluctant. She knew that she could let go. These children had already graduated. Although I am still young, I can graduate. From her...from her, you can graduate... "Teacher Jiuxina, what''s wrong with you?" Suddenly, Chiba spoke in shock. "No, it''s nothing... The third generation of Hokage is looking for you, is there another task?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Kushina shook his head and said with a slight smile. "Ok!" Hearing Jiuxinai''s question, the three nodded together. Jiuxina, what''s wrong? The look just now... Did something happen? Is it because the relationship with Bo Feng Shuimen is not going well? No no no! Anything is possible, but this is impossible! Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na, relationship problems? quarrel? Look at Bo Feng Shui Men''s appearance, as well as his character... This is impossible! But at this moment, before nodding, Chiba frowned slightly. Just now, he clearly saw a flash of tears in Kushinas eyes, as if he had encountered something that made her reluctant. Or sad things. No problem? Teacher Jiu Xin Nai. At this time, Hongyan and Xuena also had a worrying thought in their hearts, and they were obviously aware of something. "How long does it take." At this time, Jiuxina asked again. "do not know." Chiba shook his head and answered. "Is it dangerous?" Jiuxina asked again. "This one" Chiba looked at Hirohiko, then at Xuena, frowned, but he didn''t know how to answer. The mission of the Godless Bridge is absolutely dangerous. However, he didn''t want Jiu Xinnai to worry too much, and couldn''t find anything to say for a while. "I see, then, this will be handed over to you, it counts as a...um...gift!" Looking at the embarrassed Chiba, Kushina did not ask, but took out three scrolls, put them on the table, and said. "this is?" The three of Chiba looked at the scroll and looked up in amazement. "Well... there is one more thing, I wanted to give you a long time ago, but I have forgotten." But at this time, Jiu Xin Na was touching his body, as if looking for something. "Uh...forgot again!" After groping for a while, she spoke awkwardly. Hey? The stunned three people were stunned. "You will gather at the old place tomorrow at eight o''clock, and I will bring things here." While the three of them were stunned, Jiuxina stood up and gave the order to gather tomorrow. Eight o''clock? Hearing this sentence, both Hongyan and Xuena frowned ~www.novelhall.com~ They are leaving tomorrow morning. According to Chiba, it is best to go ahead. These eight points, it seems a bit... "Yes!" But while the two of them hesitated, Chiba suddenly stood up and responded. Chiba? Upon hearing the sound, the two looked at Chiba together, but seeing Chiba''s serious face, his heart was slightly shaken. It was the first time that they saw Chiba look so serious. "Yes!" After that, they also stood up busy in response. "Well, then I''ll go back first!" Glancing at the three of them slightly, Jiu Xinnai nodded, seemingly satisfied, and then went straight out. There were three straight people left, and the scrolls corresponding to the three on the desktop. 19 Chapter 736： Leave and stay Jiuxina... What happened to her would make her look like that. Although it was only a flash, I always felt that Kushina was extremely reluctant to do this, but had to do it. . us Gee! Is it just this time? There is no way, now all I can do is to change the fate of them first, and then come back to solve what might have happened to Jiu Xin Na! In the original plot, Nine Xinnai shouldn''t have happened. However, after all, the butterfly effect may have occurred, causing what happened to Jiuxina... However, the current historical trend is still moving towards the original plot, and Jiuxina should not encounter any danger, which is almost certain. But after I changed my destiny with soil, the next development might not follow the original plot. At that time, be more careful. Now when I think about it, after saving the soil, I have to actively develop to the upper level of the village! Then, it is necessary to investigate Uchiha Madara''s whereabouts, and he must be killed before he finds a successor other than the belt soil or before redesigning the belt soil. There shouldn''t be any threat to him when he is old, and I guess he can easily kill him now. After watching Kushina leave, Chiba''s thoughts spread, and a series of plans passed through her mind again. He also has corresponding plans for the possibilities of saving the fate after taking the soil. In the past few years, he has thought about these possibilities and corresponding plans the most before going to bed at night. Even more deeply than all kinds of training and research. Sometimes, dreaming will dream of some possibilities. "Ms. Jiuxinai, what''s wrong? I always feel something is wrong, and I walk in a hurry." And at this time, Xuenai spoke with worry. While speaking, his eyes looked towards the direction where Kyushinna left, and the meridians at the corners of his eyes began to bulge slightly, and he was about to open his eyes. "Yeah, I don''t feel right either, Chiba, do you have any clues?" Hirohiko also spoke next to him and asked Chiba. "I don''t have any clues, but I feel that something must have happened to Mr. Kushina, but it shouldn''t be life-threatening. Let it go for now. Even if there is something, Mrs. Kushina must be able to deal with it. We are still focusing on it. On the task, this time the task is not that simple." Chiba shook his head and said. "Ok." Hirohiko turned his head, and then moved his gaze to the three scrolls left by Kushina, and immediately said, "Look at what gift Kushina left us." "Ok!" When Hirohiko said this, Chiba also turned his attention to the scroll. To be honest, he was still quite curious about what gift Kushina would leave for them. Speaking of it, Jiuxinai''s reaction just now seemed to know that we were going to the mission! Could it be that And the moment his gaze fell on the scroll, Chiba''s mind flashed, as if thinking of something, he immediately walked over. Hongyan followed closely. Xuena was holding the door frame, looking at the direction Kushina was leaving, without moving. "These three scrolls should be one for each person." When he walked to the long table, Hongyan spoke first. "Well, it should be. When Mr. Jiu Xinnai placed it, he deliberately placed it in front of us one by one, three for three people, one for each person." Qianye head, sitting down while speaking, picked up the scroll that belonged to him in the middle. "Yeah, too." At this time, Hirohiko also sat down and picked up the scroll. Ok? At the same time, Chiba, who was about to unroll the scroll, was taken aback for a moment and frowned. this is Sealing technique? Chiba''s finger that touched the seal of the scroll paused slightly, and a sharp gleam flashed in his eyes. The seal of his scroll contained the existence of a seal technique, and Kushina put the seal on his scroll. "Hongyan, wait!" At this moment, he suddenly thought of something and quickly prevented Hongyan from unwinding the scroll. "Wow!" However, just when Chiba raised his hand and was about to press the hand that opened the scroll to Hirohiko, Hirohiko easily pulled the scroll away. "Ah? What''s wrong?" In the end, he looked at Chiba with his hands spread out in confusion, and asked subconsciously. Then, just look at Chiba like this. Ok? Nothing happened? Chiba was taken aback for a moment, looking at the unfolded scroll, and then at Hirohiko, frowning, then shook his head and said, "Nothing." Is there no sealing technique on Hongyan? My side should be a seal that prevents opening, and it is still a very complex and powerful seal. If Hongyan has it on it, it is absolutely impossible to open it so easily. Does the scroll of Jiu Xin Na differ from person to person? "Oh." Hearing Chiba''s answer, Hongyan blinked slightly puzzledly, and after a reply, he looked towards his scroll without paying much attention. "Ms. Jiuxinai left safely." At this time, Xuena walked back slowly, sat down on Chiba''s left hand, and picked up her scroll ~www.novelhall.com~Well, just go back safely. " Chiba replied, his eyes fell on Xuenai''s scroll, and suddenly said: "Xunai, let me see your scroll." "Huh? Oh!" Xue Na was visibly stunned, but after a stunned, he handed the scroll to Chiba without any doubt. Chiba took the scroll and stroked the seal of the scroll lightly, frowning slightly. There is no seal on Xue Nai''s. That should vary from person to person. Thinking of this, he handed the scroll back to Xuena apologetically, and said, "Uh... sorry, return it to you." "It''s okay, is there any problem?" Xuena took the scroll and looked at Chiba suspiciously. "Nothing, I feel wrong." Chiba looked down at his scroll and apologized. At the same time, the emerald brilliance in his eyes slowly lit up, and the reflection in the seal of the scroll in his eyes slowly revealed a circle-shaped seal. What a powerful seal! With this seal, you can see the strength of Jiuxinai''s sealing technique. I still have a long way to go! but This should be the problem that Jiuxinai gave me. Unlock this seal to open the scroll... Really, what the **** is Jiu Xinna doing! Looking at the round seal on the scroll, Chiba''s mouth grinned slightly. At this moment, when he was focusing on the seal, he looked at the scrolls in his hand, Hirohiko and Xuena, his eyes suddenly opened, and he turned half a circle suddenly, facing Chiba with his back. Teacher Jiuxina! this is! And just after turning around, the two of them bowed their heads together, their eyes leaned a little closer, and they suddenly accelerated to look at each other. It seems that I saw something that I can''t let others see, but I really want to see it! Chapter 737： Teachers gift! One hundred basic sealing techniques, however, I have constructed a sealing technique that I need at least two hundred basic sealing techniques to construct Although this seal technique only has two thousand basic seal techniques, it has the effect that only four thousand basic seal techniques or even the combination of basic seal techniques can have. In the combined application of basic seal techniques, I am poor. I don''t know how much I have lost Kushina! I am far inferior to the seal technique! And this complex seal technique, as well as the mechanism seal technique, should store the ninjutsu or attribute chakra that can destroy the scroll. {Wait until this seal technique is unlocked to see the content inside, and looking at the reactions of Yukina and Hirohiko, there should be things that are of particular interest to us. At least, Hirohiko and Yukina are particularly interested. Ugh It made me a little curious as to what would be inside. Thinking of this, Qianye''s eyes condensed, and he made a few seals with one hand, and then pressed the seal on the scroll. solution! After a silent chant in his heart, in the palm of Chiba''s palm, straight lines composed of tadpole scripts slid out from the palm of his hand, covering some blank spaces above the circular seal technique. Click! Immediately, the sound of a silent key entering the lock sounded in Chiba''s heart. So, let me see what is inside. Thinking, Chiba sighed slightly, twisted the palm of his hand gently, and the sound of the silent key turning the keyhole, the round formation of the sealing technique began to disappear from the palm of Chiba''s palm, and in a flash , Completely disappeared in the seal of the reel. Quite easily, the barrier set by Kushina was broken by Chiba. During this period of time, I havent lost my thoughts on the sealing technique. I have already touched this kind of complex sealing technique, which is a collection of seal technique. It is still very easy to find the unblocking point, and it is very simple to make the key seal type. Seeing the seal disappear, Chiba smiled slightly. In daily physical training, he did not exercise alone, and his empty brain was also fully utilized. Although counting the number of physical training always made his mind divergent, he couldn''t concentrate on thinking about some complicated problems. But with the proficiency of daily training, counting has become mechanical, and in the end it has become an instinctive reaction that just counts in your heart, and it wont affect your thinking at all. Then, Chiba Just use physical training, think about some theoretical knowledge, or analyze the changes in the nature and form of chakras and seal techniques, especially those newly obtained basic seal styles. Basically, this requires a lot of basic seal style integration He has basically mastered and analyzed the seal technique that he has developed. In other words, as long as it is this type of sealing technique, no matter how sophisticated it is, Chiba is confident that it can crack it. Kushina''s seal technique attainments are above him, this is for sure, but the level she set is not a problem for Chiba. So, let me see what''s inside it! After unlocking the seal technique, Chiba slowly unrolled the scroll with a smile. this is! Seeing the first line of the scroll, Chiba''s eyes slowly began to widen, and an expression of surprise and surprise slowly appeared on his face, even as he watched line by line. In the end, he couldn''t help but leaned close to the scroll, quickly browsing, even looking at it, his face showed a thoughtful, even thoughtful look. No match, it''s actually inside! The black words written by Kushina kept passing through Chibas eyes, and they were printed exactly in Chibas heart. Every word passed through countless meanings in Chibas mind. It is a smooth path like a tadpole writing to a world of seal art that Chiba has not touched! At the end of the unfolding scroll, Chiba''s eyes stopped, and when he passed the round seal array in his eyes, it stopped. In the end, a complete seal art pattern was reflected. Also, the four **** letters next to the pattern. Seal of the Four Elephants! Yes, on this scroll, this scroll that Chiba used to quickly browse and read for ten minutes, records that the seal technique of the whirlpool family is also the famous seal technique-the seal of the four elephants! The sealing technique that can seal the tail beast! I didn''t expect this, but I gave it to me as a gift. Looking at the seal technique pattern completely different from the seal system he had mastered, Qianye''s eyes stared, unable to conceal the astonishment on his face. On this scroll, the four-image seal technique and even the four-image seal system are explained in detail. Nunsina has put almost all of his understanding of the four-image seal and the four-image seal system into ink. The record of Zhang scroll almost wrote out the principles of the Sixiang Seal and the Sixiang Seal System~www.novelhall.com~ Not to mention Chiba, a ninja who has quite a superb sealing technique, even a beginner, as long as Those who are talented in sealing technique, if they learn according to this, there is almost a high probability that they will be able to learn the s-level seal technique of Sixiang Seal. And Chiba, a ninja who is quite accomplished in sealing art, can basically learn in a short time. Even today, Chiba already has a general idea in mind. As long as there is a certain amount of practice to successfully create the Sixiang seal, it can be said that the Sixiang seal has been mastered. Of course, the mastery of the Sixiang seal system, It''s not something that can be done overnight. However, with this scroll of the seal technique inheritance of Kushina, Chiba is confident that as long as he is given three months, he will be able to fully grasp the seal system to which the Sixiang Seal belongs. I seem to understand why Jiu Xinnai looks thinner than before This kind of scroll cannot be written simply, it is a general scroll that has condensed a lifetime of knowledge and experience of seal art. Only after a long time of painstaking effort can we sort it out! Other learning scrolls of ninjutsu, physique, and illusion may not be needed, but the inheritance scroll of ninja power such as Sealing cannot be written so easily. At least, I cant write it out. Only a master seal master who is well-versed in a variety of seal technique systems can express his understanding of seal technique in words, no matter how powerful a master seal technique, he must use his understanding It takes a lot of effort to write simple and easy-to-understand words that ordinary people can understand. Im afraid, Jiu Xin Nai Thinking of this, Qianye suddenly clenched the scroll in his hand and clenched his teeth for no reason. hateful! The mission of the Godless Bridge will definitely change the fate of the land! Absolutely! 21089 Chapter 738： Nao …… "Haw...Haw..." The crisp sounds of birds, accompanied by bright sunshine coming in from the window, spread the three sleeping people lying on the low tables. There seemed to be a slight snoring echo in this large living room. "When is it!" Suddenly, Chiba, who was lying on his stomach among the three of them, straightened up suddenly, with a little surprise in his dark circles, as if he was suddenly awakened when he realized something urgent in his sleep. "Huh? What''s the matter Chiba?" At this time, the other two people who were awakened by Qianye''s sudden scream rubbed their eyes, straightened up, and looked at Qianye in a daze. "When is it? Where is the clock?" At this time, in their eyes, Qianye stood up directly, looking around looking for something, his expression still seemed a little worried. "Aha" Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Hirohiko yawned, then pointed to the top of his head silently. Above? Chiba was shocked when he noticed Hongyan''s pointing, then raised his head and looked at the top plate. Then he saw the silently rotating bell inlaid on the ceiling. 7:20. The clock shows the current time. Why... Why should the clock be installed on the top plate? But Chiba, who looked at the time, was not in a hurry. There were 40 minutes left and they were about to set off to perform the mission of Shinsubi Bridge, and even Kushinas order to gather them. Instead, they looked at the top-panel clock very puzzled. , The corner of his mouth twitched. "what time is it?" At this moment, Xuena asked while rubbing her eyes and covering her lips while yawning. "It''s seven twenty, time is tight, hurry up to wash and tidy up. After going out, there will be no time to come back." Xue Nai clearly called Qianye back from the complaints, and said busy. Even while talking, Chiba had already turned around and was about to run to the washing place. However, after running for two steps, Chiba''s figure stopped awkwardly. "Uh...Where is the place to wash?" Turning around extremely embarrassed, Chiba asked nonchalantly. Only then did Chiba remember that it was the first time he had come to this new house. He knew nothing except the hall where he was now. But time is really tight now. Yesterday Kushina left, and they opened the scroll gift left by Kushina. Then, I was deeply attracted by the content of the scroll, and then watched it without knowing the time. When I fell asleep last night, it was already very late, and even they didn''t know how they fell asleep. The original plan of packing up and studying the battle map handed over to them by the three generations of Hokage was directly stranded. So, what they have to do is very tight. First of all, they must leave Konoha before half past eight, and go to the meeting place that has always been at eight oclock. Kushina still has things to tell. Or have something to give. In other words, they have to wash in forty minutes, and they must also fully prepare the luggage for this mission, including inventorying wares, preparing enough food, or replenishing energy on the way or when marching in a hurry, etc. A series of things, even whether to bring pots and pans must be decided. After all, judging from the map, it takes at least three days to get to the Shenwubi Bridge even if there is no obstruction and no detour, let alone to bypass the front line of Yunyin, at least this time It takes five to six days to reach the Shenwubi Bridge. This is still a smooth situation. If there is any battle, it will take longer. If you dont prepare properly, it will easily consume a lot of unnecessary energy and energy. Time can even lead to poor state. A ninja mission, especially a mission to travel far, is definitely not as simple as the original work in the previous life, and there are quite a few places to consider. "Ah! Right!" When they heard Chiba''s words, Hongyan and Xuena didn''t have time to complain, and Chiba didn''t even know where to wash in their homes. "Want to tell me where to wash!" At this time, seeing the two people pat their heads, Chiba asked more eagerly. "Hirohiko, you and Chiba go to wash first, here I will prepare the outfits, can you prepare like the deployment plan? Chiba?" Hearing Chiba''s voice, Xue Nai''s face was slightly solemn, and she spoke decisively. In her words, she had already arranged the next action. "Um... uh!" When Xuenai opened her mouth, Chiba was slightly taken aback, and looked at Xuenai quite a bit surprised. I always feel Xuena...the tone of this speech, and the aura... He looks like a capable master! At the same time, such a thought came into his mind involuntarily. "Let''s go, Chiba!" At this time, Hirohiko brushed past him, apparently obediently implementing Xue Na''s words. "Oh!" When he noticed Hongyan''s departure, Chiba couldn''t care about it anymore, and hurriedly followed. "Then, prepare quickly." Watching the two of them get into the next room, Xuena looked up at the clock, then ran into another room and began to prepare. ... After half an hour of busy work, Hirohiko and Xuena were fully equipped and stood at the door of the Japanese-style residence. The outside was green and pink, red, and white as stars embellished, so beautiful, almost like a picture scroll. "Chiba, hurry up! It''s too late! Ten minutes! If you don''t get to the meeting place, you will definitely be beaten by Mr. Kushina!" At this time, the two shouted inside together, and there was a bit of anxious meaning in the words. "Wait!" And inside came the voice of Chiba, the tone was quite hurried, as if something urgent had happened, and at the same time, there were various sounds of turning boxes and cabinets. what''s up? Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other, with doubts in their eyes. "What are you doing, so noisy early in the morning!" At this moment, Nao''s voice rang out with confusion and impatientness. "Uh... sorry, Nao, do you know where my reel barrel is? It is the reel barrel that I arranged after the cabin collapsed. I asked Asma to help me put it in the house!" Afterwards, Chiba''s slightly anxious voice sounded again. "how could I know?" Obviously, Nao, who was awakened, was very unhappy and spoke extremely rudely. "what!" And before Nao''s voice fell, Chiba exclaimed, as if he had found something, and then his voice sounded again: "Found it, thank you! And ~www.novelhall.com~Nao, this is a new medicine. If you are sick, drink this red color, and usually drink green ones, which are all strawberry flavored." Then, there was a thumping sound of running, and with the sound of running, Chiba quickly sprang out. "Sorry for keeping you guys waiting!" After stopping in front of the two of them, Chiba said with a slight gasp. "Hey! What are you doing, so anxious?" At this moment, Nao''s figure also held the door frame and walked out from the door. what! Forget it, Nao has not been told about the mission! At this moment, the hearts of the three were stunned, and their faces were slightly stiff. "Hirohiko, stay and explain to Nao, Yukina, let''s go first, Mr. Kushina will understand." Almost instantly, Chiba patted Hirohiko on the shoulder and said. "Ok." Hongyan nodded and looked at Nao, his face slowly sinking. At this moment, in his eyes, the girl holding the door frame looked so lonely and...helpless! She is worried! very worried! In an instant, Hirohiko knew what Nao was thinking. "Let''s go, Xuenai!" After receiving a positive answer from Hongyan, Chiba walked sideways and walked between the two. "Ok!" Xuena responded and hurried away following Chiba. "You...this is..." Nao closed his eyes, Zhenshou moved slightly, and "looked" towards Hirohiko. "Nao, I''m sorry, but I have a temporary assignment." Hearing Nao''s hesitation and worry, Hirohiko pursed his lips and took a step forward. But after only one step was taken, Nao''s sadness exuded and stopped. Nao... Looking at the girl leaning on the door frame, Hongyan opened his mouth, but couldn''t say a word. Chapter 739： Jiuxina, is there anything else you can give us? "despair!" "despair!" Chiba and Xuena, who flew into the clearing from the woods, both landed and stood up slowly. "Teacher Jiuxinai hasn''t arrived yet?" After looking around for a week, Chiba spoke. "Not yet." Hearing Qianye''s words, Xuenai nodded. In her sight, there was only this empty space, and there were no people. strange Jiu Xin Na is usually not late, it should be eight o''clock now, or even a little past eight o''clock. According to the situation of the previous gatherings, Kushina should have arrived. Chiba took a few steps, thinking about it in his heart. No, anyway, time is tight now, and since Kushina hasn''t come, we can''t wait. "Xuenai, let''s check the download for the last time now." Thinking about it, Chiba stopped, put down the special travel bag for the square ninja mission on his back and the iron pan wrapped around the travel bag, opened it and started checking. "Ok." Seeing Chiba''s movements, Xue Na didn''t hesitate, and directly unloaded the travel bag dedicated to the ninja mission behind him. Then, the two squatted on the ground opposite each other, silently began to flip through their backpacks and organize their luggage. Pots, chopsticks, bowls, and a set of special civilian sneakers, about 30 special military ration pills, a set of simple brackets, a canvas...How many pieces of marinated meat? How many dried vegetables? How many simple fuels and charcoal fires? Two bottles of water? Chiba counted the contents of his backpack, and gradually narrowed his eyes. A huge drop of cold sweat was slowly forming behind his head. Is Xuena planning to go camping? Although these things are all simple versions, the materials are all light things, and they don''t take up heavy loads, and they have no effect. But... this is the mission of the Godless Bridge, the most critical mission. Why does it feel a little impure to go into battle with such a suit? Turning over the utensils in the backpack one by one, Chiba''s eyes became smaller and smaller, but the corners of his mouth became more and more unnatural. However, soon, his smile faded, and his expression began to look awe-inspiring. He even glanced at the opposite Xuena unconsciously, but seeing that Xuena was looking down at her backpack intently, her long eyelashes were shaking. Then, it seemed that he was still muttering something in his mouth, a breath of seriousness and concentration came upon his face, and in this eye, Qianye''s heart beat quickly for no reason. Such a serious Xuena, that immature face revealed a mature temperament, in a daze, behind Xuena, Chiba seemed to see the appearance of a beautiful young girl. After Xuena grew up, no one in this Naruto world is more beautiful than her! At this time, such a thought came to him for no apparent reason. Moreover, she is still a very capable beauty. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help showing a slight smile, and took a slight breath. Although this arrangement is like camping, it can be maintained to a certain extent, at least on the way to Yunyin''s position, and even maintain a certain sense of comfort in life, avoiding many physical and mental problems on long journeys. Although the ninjas physical fitness surpasses ordinary people because of Chakras fatigue, it does not mean that he can keep himself in the best state even if he doesnt sleep well or eat well. Moreover, this is a very important task. Even I have a certain amount of mental pressure. If my physical condition declines and I cannot guarantee the recovery of my state, it is easy to accumulate psychological pressure and let my state continue to decline. In the end, it will affect the success rate of the task to the greatest extent. Although Chennai told me to prepare according to the standard of the defense map task, the current equipment is much better than that of the defense map task. Obviously, she had considered many situations in that very short time. It can be said that leaving aside the genius halo of Xuena and the identity of the Hyuga lineage family, even if she is just an ordinary female ninja, she will be logistics and defense. An indispensable member of the department, it is very likely that in the future, after the three generations of the team have ended, they will take up important positions in the village and become a senior. Ok? If Yukana becomes a high-level person, it is indeed possible that it will not appear in the original plot. After all, the original story does not describe the situation of Konoha''s high-level. The appearance of Danzo and others is also extremely dangerous. You must Danzo, transfer to Koharu, and Mito. During the time when Menyan''s elder advisors were on the stage. If Xue Na is at the top, but the position is not up to the level of an elder advisor, he will indeed not appear in the feature film. So, will Hirohiko in the future? No no no! Now is not the time to think about this, do what you need to do first! Thinking of this, Chiba quickly stopped the dispersal of thoughts, looked away from Xuena, reached behind her hand, unzipped the two ninja bags, and started to check. And just after he looked away, a blush flashed across Xuenai''s face. Just... Just now, Chiba... Is Chiba looking at me? A shy thought passed through Xuena''s heart. Speaking of which, what will Jiu Xinnai give us? Before we set out on the mission, Kushina should not have any particularly useful weapons or the like, and her sealing technique and her ninjutsu have been taught to us. What can she give us? And just as the shy thoughts passed through Xuena''s mind, Chiba hand who checked the ninja bag gave a slight pause, and suddenly such a thought came up. Yes What else can Kushina give us? She has taught us everything that can be taught, and there is nothing left for us. From the way she heard about our mission yesterday, she should have known that we are going to perform the mission, and perhaps even knowing that it is the mission of the gods and bridges like Watergate and Kakashi. She should be aware of the dangers of the mission of God Wubi Bridge, even if she did not know it from the third generation of Hokage, she should be able to know it from Bofeng Water Gate. Otherwise, with her care for us, it is impossible to hear that we are going to perform dangerous wartime missions, and the reaction is still so flat. Her response, now ~www.novelhall.com~ is that we already knew we were going to perform the task! Perhaps, she learned that we were about to perform the task and hurried to our new home. However, I still don''t know what else Jiu Xinnai could give us... She should have given us everything she could. Thinking of this, Chiba was puzzled, and suddenly realized that her teacher had taught them everything, and she had nothing to give to herself. "You two, what are you doing!" "Chiba, Xuena, I''m here!" And at this moment, the voices of Kushina and Hirohiko rang, one behind Xuena and the other behind him. "Teacher Jiuxinai?" Almost instantly, the moment they heard the sound, Chiba and Yukana stood up, one looked at Kushina behind them, and the other looked at Hirohiko. "You should have a mission soon. I won''t say much here. You must keep this thing in Chiba properly. Once you feel a life crisis, you must use it. You should understand the method used. ." At this time, Kushina took a few steps forward, walked in front of Chiba and Xuena, and handed something to Chiba, who turned to face him. At the same time, he seemed to be worried and reminded: "Remember, this thing must be kept personally. When it is critical, it will definitely save your life." this is At this moment, looking at the things that Jiu Xinnai handed over, Chiba''s eyes slowly widened, and his face was full of incredible expressions. Jiuxina...this is... Really! Is Jiu Xin Na have nothing to give us? I''m such a **** bastard! How can we not get anything from Jiuxina! She is really a teacher who cares about us! And in his heart, he already scolded himself fiercely! 21012 Chapter 740： So, Mr. Jiuxinai, we are off! "I see, Teacher Jiu Xinnai!" Taking a deep breath, Chiba solemnly raised both hands, took the thing from Kushina, and said very seriously. "Um... uh!" Seeing Chiba''s serious appearance, Kushina was taken aback. This child is so rare that he actually saw him moved. But at this moment, Jiu Xinnai''s heart had such a thought. Moreover, this was the first time that Chiba treated herself so solemnly, as if she was really starting to see her as a teacher, which surprised her and a little flattered. As their teacher, Kushina knew the three disciples very well, and among her three disciples, Hirohiko and Xuena were both of the colder type at first. Later, as they interacted, Xuena was well-behaved and serious. The nature really began to surface, and gradually the expressions increased. Although Hirohiko is still a poker face, it should be his own personality, but he is definitely not the type who is cold inside and outside. Although he is cold on the surface, his heart is like any Uchiha, a guy full of delicate feelings. As the saying goes, it''s cold outside and hot inside, and after getting acquainted, she can often see different emotions in Hongyan''s eyes. Only Chiba, this guy does not look cold or hot, he seems to have a sense of closeness to people, if you approach me, I will respond with kindness if you are kind, and I will ignore your cheeks if you are malicious, but, But she knew that only this guy was the most inaccessible, the most difficult to get to his heart. He seemed to be a bystander, standing outside everyones standpoint, just like watching a movie to receive people and things, seemingly I am very close to you and seem to get along well, but he is thousands of miles away from you and will never let you into his heart, as if what you did was just a scene in a movie. And he is just a moviegoer. From his attitude towards Taki Manha and his decision to "continue to let Taki Manha bear the infamy" at the end of the Taki Manha incident, Kushina can see that this guy has a part of respect for him. The will of the father I met, out of respect for Taki Mahas sacrifice, he chose to continue to bear the infamy, but more often, he has no real feelings for Taki Maha and this character, just like a movie. No matter how tragic and strong, it is impossible to be the same as someone who is directly related to him, so it doesn''t matter. Continue to continue. This is the same feeling that the viewer does not care. Even facing the disgust of the villagers, he will more or less reflect the feeling of this kind of third party and bystander. Sometimes, while Jiu Xinnai feels sorry for his proudest disciple, he also has an illusion-like feeling, that is, this child seems to disappear at any time, disappears without a trace at any time, as if from the future. Never left anything here. To be honest, compared to Hongyan and Xuena, she is more worried about this disciple who is the strongest, the least prone to accidents, and can solve the problem perfectly. In her opinion, this child is the most difficult existence to be filled. . It was only after the Yeyuebi incident that she slowly began to feel relieved that the child seemed to have begun to blend in, no matter whether he was treating herself, Hirohiko, Xuena, or Kakashi, Taito, Lin, and the village. He has a feeling of gradually stepping into this world with other friends who have made friends with him. Build bonds here, and truly begin to live here. At this moment, Jiu Xinnai felt that he had truly walked into the heart of this child and became an indispensable member of his life. Suddenly, Jiuxina felt relieved. It seemed that she could let go of her biggest worry. Chiba has really integrated into Konoha, from a lonely moviegoer, into this lively movie world. That thin layer of screen, which was blocking him and us, finally shattered! This metaphor seems a bit inappropriate! Thinking of this, Jiu Xinnai smiled unconsciously, and in front of her disciples, she showed a gratified and happy smile that she had never shown. Uh At this moment, Honghiko and Xuena who hadn''t seen this scene blinked their eyes, their faces slightly stiff. Teacher Jiuxina, what''s wrong? Is Chiba so happy to accept things? At the same time, such a thought came into their minds. Then, the two of them approached Chiba together and looked at Chiba''s hands curiously. What is it? "this is?" When their eyes touched the things Chiba was holding, their doubts couldn''t help but blurt out. This thing seems to have been seen somewhere! Hongyan''s heart shuddered, and there seemed to be a vague picture across his mind. It was the scene when the front line was raided. In the picture, there seemed to be a flash of golden light. Is this...Kunai? At the same time, Xuena frowned, it was the first time she saw this thing. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be this thing... But at this moment, Chiba lowered his head, held his breath slightly, and looked at the special Kuwu with the three-pointed fork in his hand and the four black words "Sword of Forbearance" written on the hilt. The four generations of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen Fei Lei Shen Kuwu! That''s right, what Jiu Xinna rushed to hand them was the fourth generation of Hokage''s Flying Thunder God Kuwu! This is definitely a life-saving talisman in a critical moment! The Flying Thunder God of Bofeng Shuimen can definitely rescue them from any danger in an instant and bring them to a safe place. There is no doubt about this! Not only that, but Kushina is still in this suffering, blocking the seal of the "Sword of Forbearance" that cannot be flashed by the sword hilt of the Flying Thunder God, using the seal technique of the Sixiang Seal System, and now, Bo Feng Shuimen It should be impossible to perceive this kunwu, but if the seal is unlocked, then Bofeng Water Gate will be connected to this flying thunder **** kunwu in the first time, that is to say, the first time you perceive this kunwu coordinate The increase. I am afraid Jiu Xinnai has already agreed with his lover, if this kunai coordinate appears, then it is a distress signal, go to the rescue as soon as possible! Although we and Bofeng Shuimen have two routes, the journey is not too far. Fei Lei Shen can come here in an instant! Moreover, with my current mastery of the sealing technique of the Four Elephant Seal System, I can completely unlock this extremely difficult seal for outsiders~www.novelhall.com~ but it is very easy for me, even if my hands are tied, As long as this karma is near, within the scope of my release of Chakra, I can unlock it! After all, the demonstrative Sixiang seal pattern drawn at the end of the inheritance contains an explanation of the solution to this seal! Jiu Xin Na is really painstaking! I''m afraid that she didn''t want to give me or could not give me the Seal of the Four Elephants, but for our safety, she worked hard to write down the scroll. I''m afraid I can''t find anyone who cares about me so much in this world, even in my previous life... Thinking of this, Qianye''s teeth clenched slightly, and for a moment, Fei Lei Shen Kuwu seemed to be blurred. "Then, Mr. Jiuxinai, we will set off!" After that, without waiting for Hongyan and Xuena to ask questions, he put Fei Lei Shen Kuwu close to his body and said at the same time. "Well, complete the task perfectly!" Looking at the serious Chiba that he had never seen before, Kushina could not help taking a deep breath and nodding heavily. "Well, Hirohiko, Xuena, let''s go." After Kushina nodded, Chiba suddenly turned around, picked up the ninja bag and wok travel bag, and flew out. "Ah, Chiba, wait! Teacher Kushina, then let''s go!" When Chiba acted suddenly, Hirohiko and Xuena were obviously caught off guard, and followed them in a panic. When they left, they reluctantly said goodbye to Kusina. "Be careful on the road!" Looking at the direction where the three disciples were leaving, Kushina smiled and waved. Absolutely... it will definitely change your destiny perfectly! Teacher Jiuxina! At this moment, Qianye''s eyes became sharper and sharper in the midst of flying, and there was already a terrifying aura permeating during the action. 74 (Tianjin Novel Network) Chapter 741： Its officially started! Then, next, the task will officially begin. Qianye flew across the woods outside the village, galloping all the way, very fast, but he was already thinking about it in his heart. Just after passing the gate of the village, I didn''t see Kakashi and the others. They should have already set off. We were late, and they couldn''t be behind us. Ok But there is no need to face-to-face. The three generations of Hokage have also said that they are in the light, we are in the dark, they are the open line, we are the dark line, that is to say, we are their backup, the back of the critical moment. However, how did I know that Kakashi and the others were in danger? The original plot did not indicate that after Kakashi and the others were separated from Bofeng Shuimen, it took a few hours or a few days to meet Yanyin. . If you don''t know their exact time of distress, then there is no way to talk about rescue. Thinking about it, Chiba frowned tightly. This is the most difficult point in the entire destiny change plan. The exact time of distress! Only by knowing the time can he find the time to rush to the rescue in time. Now that there is the God of Thunder God Kuwu at Bofeng Shuimen, and the sealing mechanism for help, he can rush to them in an instant, and he only needs to tell Bofeng Shuimen of the dangers of carrying them after unlocking the seal. , Just let Bofeng Water Gate fly to Kakashi''s side with Thunder God. Chiba clearly remembers that in Kakashis Shangren gift, Bofeng Water Gate gave Kakashi a Flying Thunder God Kuunai. . In other words, the process of rushing from Chibas route to the place where Kakashi, Daito, and Lin are in distress can be omitted. Many variables can be omitted. From the variable process of calculating the time in advance, rushing, avoiding possible dangers and obstacles, and rushing to the place, it has become a simple process of unlocking the seal, arriving at the gate of the wave, and reaching the place of distress. As long as he knew the exact time of distress, he was more than 80% sure that he could change his fate. However, this is because there is no clear clue in the original plot! Unless he followed Kakashi to bring them together, he could not infer the exact time when they were in danger! Gee! Is it a bit late to start thinking about this issue? At this time, Chiba''s frowning brow seemed to tighten again. During this time, he was too focused on training. Although he thought about many possibilities and thoughts about possible obstacles, he was a little negligent on this detail. No, it should be said that it was unexpected. He did not expect that the three generations of Hokage would directly assign him to participate in the mission of Shenwu Bridge, which is completely different from the separate mission he originally planned. After all, if he is allowed to participate in it independently If he went during the mission, he would have a series of rhetoric, and he could temporarily obtain the privilege of free movement in the mission of God Wubi Bridge. For example, "cover for Kakashi and the others", or "I am on the dark line, Kakashi and the others are on the open line, two-pronged approach, but I will act better by myself", plus my own individual The mission record, the probability of the three generations of Hokage''s promise is still very high. After all, the three generations of Hokage wanted to protect the seeds again, and he couldn''t keep his hands on this mission of the God Wubi Bridge that was about the life and death of the village. However, I did not expect that the three generations of Hokage directly arranged them in groups of three, and so suddenly, the task was released the night before leaving, which made Chiba too late to think about the countermeasures for the current situation. Now that Hongyan and Xuena are on the side, considering their safety, he must not be able to act privately whatever he wants. Moreover, it is impossible to leave behind Honghiko and Yukana, and divide the forces. After all, their route is to bypass Yunyin. This time the battle is equivalent to a decisive battle, Yunyin''s ab combination is definitely on the scene. With this combination, no matter how strong it is, it will definitely not escape. He can''t take this risk! Could it be that...this is also the interference of fate? Rather than exclude me, why not let me participate in the task, in disguised form? Unconsciously, Chiba''s hands have clenched his fists tightly, and the current situation is really a bit bad. Still, we need to meet and discuss... Do not! They couldn''t discuss with me. Our two teams were originally the type of assignment that if one of the teams had an accident, the other had to complete the task. They couldn''t agree to a distress signal and support each other! Our relationship is a cover for each other. If one party is exposed, it will attract firepower for the other party so that the other party can complete the task. It is impossible to support each other. Think again! Think about it again, there must be a way! In the original plot, there should be something that can be used! Chakra exploded, Chiba leaped up, and at the same time took a slight breath, suppressing the anxiety in his heart. Think about it, the whole thing... Although there are ambiguities in memory, use those clear fragments to infer the ambiguity fragments, and use the ending to guess the process. The ambiguity can definitely be recalled... "despair!" After crossing the branches of the two trees, Chiba stepped on the target branch, and the Chakra on the bottom of his feet exploded again and jumped up. There seems to be no clue... During this leap, Chiba discovered that there was no time to elaborate on the paragraph in the original Kakashi Gaiden, and he was completely unable to obtain information from it to infer the time of distress. Do you track it with a shadow clone? At the same time, after confirming that there was no way to make inferences based on the original work, another thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. Do not! It seems impossible. According to the original description, Bofeng Shuimen and Kakashi are separated from the border line. It takes three days at the earliest to get to the border line. Although my shadow clone has reached an unprecedented duration, it is also It is absolutely impossible to persist for three days. As soon as this idea came up, he denied it. wait! But soon, he thought of something again. Separated borders? The location of the Shinsubi Bridge on the map is just behind Iamyin~www.novelhall.com~ and the battlefield of Konoha and Iamyin is near the border with the country of grass. This distance can be reached within two days. Arrive! In other words, it will take Kakashi and Taitu to rush to and reach the Shenwubi Bridge in no more than two days! The attack, within two days! It seems that there is a way! Thinking of this, a trace of excitement flashed across Chiba''s face. Hmm! It is possible! I also remember what it was like when they were attacked, yes! Great! The approximate time can be determined! His heart was also full of joy and excitement. What''s wrong with Chiba? The speed is getting faster and faster, why do you feel a little anxious? At this moment, Honghiko and Xuena, who were following him constantly speeding up, looked at each other, and looked a little strange at Chiba''s actions. "Wait a minute, hide!" At this moment, Chiba suddenly stopped, and said in a low voice, his whole body instantly fell down, hiding with the leaves. Ok? Seeing Chiba''s movements, Hirohiko and Xuena couldn''t think about it carefully. One jumped directly from the branch, and the other leaned upside down and hung directly on the branch, hiding. what happened? After that, the two of them went up and down, and looked at Chiba at the same time, with such a trace in their eyes. On the other hand, Chiba, who was lying on the branch, pointed to the front, which was the left side of their original direction. Seeing Chiba''s instructions, the two looked at them together, their eyes traversing the stacked trees, falling on a moving blue human figure. It is a flying ninja, fast. Uh Tripped by vines... Fell down the tree... But at the moment when his eyes were fixed, the moment he saw that he was a ninja, the three of them shrank their heads at the same time, with an expression of "It must be painful to fall". Chapter 742： Another direction Can you make it? The branches of the trees flew back in the line of sight, flying through the woods with soil, the eyes behind the goggles became more and more dignified, the light in front of them became more and more intense, the exit of the woods was close to the eyes, and the footsteps continued He was speeding up, and he didn''t know when, his teeth were already clenched. You will be killed if this continues! Can you make it? "despair!" Anxious thought flashed in his mind, he stepped on the tree branch, and Chakra exploded in an instant. then "what!" In a scream of exclamation, his body leaped high, leading a long vine, horizontally in the air. Afterwards... With a "pop", he fell to the ground, rolled several times before stopping, and fell to the ground. "cough!" He coughed slightly, raised his head, his face was full of pain, and he murmured: "Hurry up?" "despair!" At this moment, a foot wearing blue forbearance shoes stepped on his face, and a black shadow enveloped his whole body, and his eyes were suddenly dark. "No, you are late, bring dirt!" And right here is the figure of Kakashi holding his chest, his teacher sitting on the big rock behind Kakashi''s left side, and the slightly but looking Lyn on the left side slowly appearing as he lifts up. Then, Kakashi''s lazy voice came out: "Do you know what time is the gathering time? Since you have become a ninja alone, it is a matter of course to follow the rules and rules?" "Ah, it''s not late..." Hearing Kakashi''s voice, he sat up suddenly with the soil, and habitually said: "On the way, I was pulled by an old grandmother who was carrying luggage and staggering to ask for directions, and dust got into my eyes..." As he spoke, he broke off his goggles and began to explore the ninja bag. "Well, these are all lies!" Before he could finish speaking, Kakashi interrupted his words and said bluntly. "Don''t say that, Kakashi!" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen, who was sitting on the big rock, turned his head with a smile, and said gently, "Bring the soil to accompany the grandmother, right?" "I also helped with luggage!" Hearing the words of his teacher defending himself, he was taking out the eye drops and began to add a sentence to the dirt of his own eyes. In his words and attitude, he was very disdainful of Kakashi''s words. "Teacher, you''re too honest, you don''t always have someone who needs help appear in front of Oedu? Anyone who doesn''t abide by the rules and disciplines will be called trash as a ninja, right?" Glancing at the soil with the eye drops, Kakashi looked at Bofeng Shuimen with a serious face, and said, obviously dissatisfied with Bofeng Shuimens excuses, and emphasized the rules and disciplines. Obviously, he did not. Accept the explanation with soil. Hearing Kakashi''s words and the serious look in his eyes, the smile at the corner of Bo Feng Shuimen''s mouth suddenly changed into a bitter smile, and he smiled a few times. "Don''t you have a trace of tenderness in your heart? You always say what rules and chances are, so annoying! The most important thing is self-control!" At this time, Dai Tu also expressed dissatisfaction with Kakashi''s words and emphasized his own ideas. "Okay, okay, you two don''t quarrel, how to say, it''s the same team." At this time, Lin looked at Kakashi who hugged her chest and curled her face, as well as the dirt that looked similar to Kakashi''s face who was sitting on the ground, and said with a wry smile. "Lin, you are too spoiled. Today is an important day for me!" Hearing this, Kakashi''s eyes rolled, looked at Lin, and said. "Also... so too!" Lin slightly said bitterly when he heard Kakashis words. "What day is it today?" At this moment, Dai Tu asked blankly. "Today is the card..." Hearing the question with dirt, Lin looked like she was carrying dirt, and she was about to speak subconsciously. "Wait!" However, before he could say a few words, he was interrupted by Bo Feng Shuimen''s slightly serious words. "What''s wrong? Teacher Watergate?" The interrupting sound of Bo Feng Shui Men suddenly made Kakashi alert, and seeing his teacher''s solemn gaze at the woods when he was looking towards him at the moment, his whole body sank slightly. shit! It was discovered! At this moment, the eyes followed the movement after the fall with the soil until the hidden corners of the Chiba trio''s mouth grinned in embarrassment. "Come out." At this time, Bofeng Water Gate had stood up from the big stone, walked a few steps toward the woods, and said to the hidden place of the three people in Qianye. "No way, go out." Now that they have been discovered, Chiba doesn''t plan to hide, and they don''t need to hide, they are all companions in the same village. "Ok." When they heard Chiba''s words, Hirohiko and Yukina also nodded. Then, the three of them jumped out of the forest together, standing in front of the water gate of Bofeng. "Chiba? Hirohiko? Xuena?" But at this time, with a little nervousness on his face, the dirt on his feet was taken aback, and he exclaimed. "Why are you here?" Afterwards, Kakashi''s question perfectly connected with the earthy exclaim. "Uh... perform the task." Looking at the amazed Kakashi trio, Chiba scratched the back of his head, and said slightly scornful. So suspicious... Then, the three people returned their suspicious eyes. Uh Suddenly, Qianye was a little embarrassed. After all, he was hiding in the woods, and he came out only after being discovered. It was indeed suspicious. "Ah! I see, are you enemies transformed?" At this time, Dai Tu screamed suddenly, already holding on to Kuwu in his hand. "Are you an idiot? Now that you are not out of the safe range of the village, where is the enemy?" Then, his exclamation was directly despised by Kakashi. "What are you talking about, Ka! Ka! West!" Facing Kakashi''s contempt, the flame in his eyes immediately burned, almost jumping. "Okay, okay, stop arguing and listen to Chiba and the others." Lin was busy ahead of the two, for fear that they would fight. No wonder Jiu Xinnai told me about Fei Lei Shen''s misery without a seal, and asked me to support me as soon as the coordinates appeared. It turns out... It''s Chiba and the others who have to perform tasks. At this moment, Bo Feng Shui Men''s heart passed a trace. And it seems that this team is captained by Chiba. Seeing Chiba in front and Hiroshiko and Yukina behind, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mouth showed a slight smile. Looking at the appearance of the three of Chiba and the others, alas, it seems that I lost to Kushina in teaching my disciples. And in his heart, it was heartfelt emotion. "Ms. Watergate, are you also doing the task?" Chiba looked at Lin between Kakashi and Daito~www.novelhall.com~ Look at Bofeng Shuimen again, hesitated in my heart, and finally did not mention the same task of carrying out the mission of the Shinnubi Bridge, just preparing Cover up the past. Next, it is indeed easy to cover up, because from here, even if they are outside the safety of the village, according to the two routes on the battle map, from here on, Kakashi and the others go to one side, and they go to the other side. "Ok." Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and said gently. "Really...then, sorry, we are in a hurry here, so we left first, Mr. Watergate, and, come on, Kakashi, Daito, and Lin!" After taking a glance at the Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba leaned slightly, showing respect, and took Hongyan and Xuena around the Bofeng Shuimen and left in one direction. "Oh! Come on, Chiba, Hirohiko and Yukina!" When they heard Chiba''s voice, the three of Kakashi spoke subconsciously, and then watched the three of them leave. They seemed to notice something in their eyes, and there was a slight astonishment on their faces. These three children... are we in another direction? Seeing the three people leave, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly. I always feel that what Chiba was hiding just now? And the last look... Chiba looked at Kakashi and the others, as if there was something strange. What does this kid know? "Uh... why, Chiba and the others are going to take a wok?" At this time, the Kakashi trio finally couldn''t help but began to complain. "Okay, let''s go too!" Watching the three of them go further and further, Bo Feng Shuimen converged his mind, looked at the sky, and said. "Yes, Teacher Watergate!" Upon hearing this, the three of Kakashi responded in unison. Afterwards, the Pratunam squad departed in the other direction of the Jiuxinai squad. Chapter 743： 2 way "From today onwards, Kakashi is the same as me. In order to improve the efficiency of the mission, I decided to split the four of us into two groups, because at this stage the villages combat effectiveness has been severely shorted. It can be said that, There has never been a shortage." Hao Feng Shuimen was walking in front by this ninjas long-distance mission-specific travel bag. In front of him was an endless grassland. The breeze blew up his golden hair, and his mouth was explaining to him with the earth and Lin behind. The following grouping arrangements. Now that they have just left the security zone of the village, it is unlikely that there will be enemy ninjas. Moreover, they are located in a large plain and grassland. They can be seen at a glance. Even if the earth escape technique is about to ambush, it is easy to see the clues. Come, don''t worry about encountering an ambush. "If you act separately, then..." But when he heard his teacher''s explanation, Tuo Tu, who was walking behind Bo Feng Shui Gate, frowned slightly, and asked with some uncertainty. "Yes, Kakashi is the captain, leading you and Lin in a team of three, and I am alone." Obviously, he understood what his disciple wanted to say, and Bo Feng Shuimen spoke affirmatively before he waited for the hesitant to say everything. Obviously, Kakashi will lead them in the next mission, and then Bo Feng Shuimen will have a separate team and split the troops. Why is Kakashi the captain! Isn''t it just a forbearance? When he heard his teacher''s words, he curled his lips invisible, obviously a little bit sour. "Didn''t you have discussed it before? Bring the soil and give Kakashi a gift." At this time, without waiting to say anything, Lin, who was behind Kakashi in front of him, turned her head helplessly, looked at him and said. "Sorry... I didn''t hear..." Hearing Lin''s words, he looked at the back of Kakashi in the front with the dirt, and turned his head away. During the words, the tone was a little low, as if Lin had said something of guilty conscience. This guy And at the forefront, hearing the reluctant voice of the soil, Kakashi glanced at it slightly without saying a word. "Then I will give you this! The specially made kunai! Although it is a bit heavy, it works well after getting used to it." At this time, look at Kakashi, look at the soiled Bofeng Shuimen, stop, lift up the Flying Thunder God Kunai hanging on his fingers, and say, there is a bit of self-satisfaction between the words. Obviously, it was to give Kakashi the God of Thunder. And speaking, he also directly threw Kazuki to Kakashi who had stopped because of the topic of the gift. Kakashi took it smoothly and thanked him: "Thank you, Teacher Watergate." "This is what I prepared, here!" And at this time, Lin also moved her backpack to her chest, rummaged through it, took out something like a square ninja bag, smiled and said, "The special medical bag for personal use, for Its easy to use and its all been improved." "Thank you!" Kakashi simply took it, thanked him by the way, and then looked at the soil. At this time, the dirt-stained eyes on the other side of the watch opened slightly, and suddenly found that everyone''s eyes fell on him, Kakashi even stretched out a hand, can''t help but froze for a moment. Unnaturally said: "What...what do you mean, this hand..." Later, he said in a more awkward and awkward tone: "I have nothing to give you at all!" "Forget it, it''s not a big deal. Anyway, the things you give are useless. Useless things will only become a burden." Seeing the reaction with dirt, Kakashi didn''t react too much, just retracted his hand and said in the usual casual and lazy voice. "Seriously, people like you can be Shinobu, it''s the biggest mistake of the big people in the village!" Obviously, Kakashi''s attitude made Tai Tu very unhappy, and also very angry. Before Kakashi''s voice was finished, Tai Tu could not help but point to Kakashi, expressing his strong dissatisfaction. "It''s not your turn to talk to me..." Then, Kakashi choked again. "I am Uchiha from the Uchiha clan! One day I will surpass you! As long as my writing wheel eyes open!" Bringing the soil almost jumped his feet, pointed at Kakashi very angrily again, and emphasized his extreme dissatisfaction and that inexplicable emotion. "Aren''t the Uchiha clan all elites? It should be great if you don''t rely on such things as the writing wheel eyes..." Kakashi directly kicked all the dissatisfaction and inexplicable emotions that brought the soil back. "What did you say... Kakashi!" Take the soil completely angry. "Really... Stop arguing." Seeing this, Lin hurriedly stopped between the two, for fear that the two would fight, her face was already full of helplessness and a little cautious. "It''s almost time to explain the content of the task." At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen, who was watching the situation, sighed slightly and said. It would be great if they could be like the three of them in Chiba! Even if the three children are on the way, the formation is not messy. Regardless of whether they are attacked, there are two people who can make defensive and counterattacks. It can be said that it is a very tacit and perfect triangle formation. After this mission is over, I should really ask Kushina for advice. When he was speaking, Bo Feng Shuimen had such a thought in his mind, and he sighed in his heart again. ... But at this time, on the other side, among the dense woods, the three of Chiba were flying. "Let''s take a rest! It''s also just time to study the current mission." Suddenly, Chiba spoke. "DaDaDa!" Suddenly, the sound of three staggered branches rang in the dense forest. Almost the moment Chiba spoke, Hirohiko and Xuena stopped following him. Then, the three of them swept off the branches ~www.novelhall.com~ and stood still under the slightly gloomy woods, before unloading their travel bags. "We didn''t eat anything in the morning, so we won''t rest at noon if we eat something now." After unloading the travel bag, Chiba looked through it to find a piece of jerky and ate it directly. After returning from the task of deploying the map, Xuena often made this kind of jerky for long-distance travel. I dont know if its an interest. Nai is very enthusiastic about this, and she is the only thing she hasn''t made into dark dishes. Because this thing has a long shelf life, Xuena will do anything and nothing, so Kakashis house and the new house have stocks. This time, Xuena They packed a lot of backpacks for each of them. "Ok!" At this time, Hongyan and Xuena also took out the jerky and began to gnaw, and took out the water bottle on the side of the travel bag and took a few mouthfuls. And just at the stall where they were pouring water and gnawing on the jerky, Chiba gently pressed his hand on the ground, and suddenly a square block of soil in front of his hand slowly swelled up to arm height. "This is our road map, and Kakashi''s road map in my memory." Afterwards, Chiba spread out a scroll and placed it on the clod of soil. Hirohiko and Xuena squatted down and looked at the scroll. This is a picture of the game, with an arc arrow on it, bypassing a large number of Yunyin signs. And when their eyes fell, Chiba had already taken out the pen and ink, and drew another arc arrow with a larger arc at the symmetrical position of the arc. "Boom!" Then, just the next second after Chiba finished painting, a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded beside him and quickly dissipated, revealing a figure exactly like Chiba. Shadow clone? Looking at the shadow clones that Chiba had separated, Honghiko and Xuena who were originally on the battle map were stunned at the same time. Chiba...what is this going to do? 1. Chapter 744： Finalized! "Thank you! Help me analyze it together, I infer the location, and you infer the time." Chiba looked at the shadow clone next to him, and pointed to the battle map. "Are you saying that the specific time can be determined by calculating the approximate time and location...?" The shadow clone Chiba heard the words of the main body, looked at the place the main body Chiba was pointing, and said. "Yes." Chiba nodded, his brows tightened slightly, but he seemed to have no time to take care of Hirohiko and Xuena, making Hirohiko and Xuena look at each other in embarrassment. Uh...how do I feel that Chiba is going to discuss the battle with his shadow clone, not with us... I have a feeling of being excluded. Do not! It''s a feeling that even the shadow clone can''t match. After looking at each other, the corners of their mouths twitched at the same time, and a thought that made them doubt their own strength flashed across their hearts. "Take time as a reference, then place as a reference, or each other as a reference, to conduct hypotheses and verifications, and use very rigorous logic as a scale to rule out impossible situations...to get the most probable situation...feasible, But the fallacy is still great." Just when Hirohiko and Xuena looked at each other and began to doubt themselves, the shadow avatar Chiba said something they didn''t understand. What are you talking about? The two were instantly at a loss. "Show me your thing." At this time, the shadow avatar Chiba said another word they didn''t understand. "Bring it just for what exists today, how could I not bring it." Hearing the words of the shadow clone Chiba, the main body Chiba immediately took out a scroll from the waist and handed it to the shadow clone Chiba. After receiving the scroll, the shadow clone Chiba was about to open the scroll, but at the moment when he was about to open it, he suddenly realized something. He looked at Hirohiko and Xuena, then slowly backed up a few steps, turned sideways, and looked at it. . Why, I have a feeling of being rejected by the shadow clone? At this moment, Hirohiko and Yukina''s eyes half narrowed. "Living water or stagnant water?" After watching for a while, the shadow clone Chiba gathered up the scroll and asked. "It should be living water. In my memory, it should be a river. Although it is not wide, it is definitely a tributary of a large river or a separate water system. If it is a pool, the angle of the picture in memory should depict the edge of the pool, and In my memory, the two banks of the water system are parallel. As for the depth of the water, it should not be as shallow as it appears. After all, it can be treaded on the water and it is easy to give people a feeling of shallow water. If it is really shallow, it should be I can see the bottom of the river from the surface of the river, but all I can see is the reflection of the water facing the leaves. It can be said that the water is not shallow. And there are bamboo forests growing next to it, um... the huge bamboo forest, if it is stagnant water, it is estimated that it will not be able to grow. Living such a large bamboo forest...I don''t know much about botany, it may be a fallacy." Ontology Chiba said affirmatively, but when it came to the bamboo forest, he paused and finally expressed uncertainty. "Well, my memory comes from you, plus the reminder on this scroll, I also think this is a piece of living water, but I hope you can separate another shadow clone so that he is not watching this scroll. Under the circumstances, push back and see if it is living water or stagnant water. If it is living water, it is easy to handle. If it is not living water, the body, I can only say that we are a little depressed." The shadow clone Chiba nodded, agreeing with the main body Chiba''s words. "It makes sense." Hearing the words of the shadow clone, Chiba did not hesitate, and directly separated another shadow clone. "Boom!" As the white mist burst, a bitterly face Chiba appeared. "Ontology, can''t you help but embarrass the shadow clone?" Then, there was the complaint of the second shadow clone Chiba. "This is his opinion." The body pointed to the shadow clone on the side. "Heh... are you stupid?" The second shadow avatar Chiba said angrily. "Please come back on the premise that this water is stagnant water, as it is not true." The shadow clone Chiba doesn''t seem to care, please ask the second shadow clone, Chiba, who is also the shadow clone. At this time, the main body Chiba silently took out a scroll and slowly spread it out. this is? Hirohiko and Xuena on the side were completely confused. They didn''t understand the "living water", "dead water", "reverse push", and "memory" at all, and they even doubted whether Chiba had a problem with his head. When they saw Chiba take out this scroll, they looked at each other and leaned forward to take a look. Is the area detailed? This is the Shenmubi Bridge...This is the water system, the woods... Isn''t this a detailed map of the direction of the Shenmubi Bridge in the grassy country in the battle scene? After reading it, Hirohiko and Xuena quickly recognized what it was. The detailed map of the area was also given to them by the three generations of Hokage to facilitate their lurking and destruction of the God Wubi Bridge. Although it is a detailed map, it is not exhaustive. Only some topographic features such as tributaries of the water system can be seen. , Roads represented by thick straight lines, and bridges represented by square white bars. "It can''t be stagnant water!" At this moment, the words of the second shadow clone came, and a conclusion was reached. "Living water?" The shadow clone Chiba confirmed. "All the clues in the picture in the memory point to the living water. It cannot be dead water, including the depth of the water, the shape of the embankment, and the protruding part of the rock. Even if it is a fuzzy place, it is impossible to turn this water system into dead water. , It can only be stagnant water." The second shadow avatar, Chiba, said: "In addition, ~www.novelhall.com~ I think my retrospective is meaningless. Our memories are all derived from the ontology, and the ontology itself thinks it is living water. How can we think It''s stagnant water." "Where did your independent thinking come from?" The shadow clone Chiba disdainfully retorted: "If, as you said, our thinking follows the ontology, you wont complain about the ontology just now. Moreover, our ontology thinking is very strange. Come or go backwards. There is a strong logic. We just use two ways of logical thinking. I follow along, you just reverse it. One is to draw conclusions from various clues, and the other is from conclusions. Start to push clues... just two ways to get the desired results in the same thinking mode, not the differentiation of thinking mode." "Qi, you understand!" The second shadow clone Chiba sneered. Pushing? Backward? Logical? Independent thinking... differentiated thinking mode? Two different methods, logical thinking? And listening to the bickering of the two shadow avatars Chiba, the expressions of Hirohiko and Xuena were completely stiff. Why can''t I understand all of them? What does Chiba usually have in his head! This guy is really a monster! "Found it! If it''s living water, it can only be a piece of water system, there are plants showing, and there is a water system passing through, there is only this place." At this time, Chiba, who was carefully looking at the detailed picture, stopped his fingers in one place. That is an illustration of the shape of a forest representing a vegetation woodland. In the middle of the shape of the forest, a thin blue line passes through and the thin blue line extends out. It is a river that is an important water source in the grassland. Extended from above. "The location is finalized!" Ontology Chiba suddenly chewed a few bites of dried meat, and said excitedly. (Tianjin Novel Network) Chapter 745： Calculation! (1/4) As long as the location is finalized, it will be easy to do next! Looking at the map mark pointed by his fingers, Chiba''s smile on the corner of his mouth biting the dried meat grew wider, but the other hand was already tightly gripped, and there was even a slight tremor. "Wait." At this moment, Chiba, the second shadow clone Chiba who looked at the shadow clone Chiba with contempt, poked his head out from behind the half-squatting him, stretched out a hand, pointed at another place, and said: "Light If you look at the water system and vegetation, there is also a place here. Although it is a bamboo forest, the map shows both bamboo and woods. Except for the virgin forest, this kind of forest icon is used. And here, there are also water systems. Yes, it exactly matches the location we were looking for." Obviously, the second shadow avatar, Chiba, did not believe in the decision of the main body Chiba, and seemed to think he was too arbitrary. "Ontology, I feel that you are affected by emotions, and you don''t take this issue objectively." Later, he added another sentence and pointed it out thoroughly. Chiba... was criticized by his shadow clone! Before the words of the second shadow clone Chiba were heard, Hirohiko and Xuena, who had already begun to be stunned, looked at the original Chiba, and then looked at the second shadow clone Chiba, with surprise in their hearts. An idea. At this time, they seemed to have given up thinking about the living and stagnant waters and logical thinking of Chiba. "Cut, are you stupid? This place has completely deviated from their route. This place is only possible by our route. If they follow their route, then are they fools? Also deliberately detoured A circle." And when the voice of the second shadow clone Chiba fell, the main body Chiba didn''t have time to explain, and the shadow clone Chiba on the side spoke, saying, and took out the battle map below the detailed map in the hands of the main body Chiba. To the second shadow avatar, Chiba, gestured an arc arrow that belonged to Kakashi''s route, and then clicked a point a distance to the southwest of the arrow, and then two-thirds of the arc arrow. Clicked on the position where the arc of the arrow end passed, and said: "I see, this is the place where the body refers. The place I previously pointed is the place you pointed. There is a big gap between the two, one is on the route. On the upper side, one is far southwest and farther away from the mission location than the one pointed by the main body. Isn''t this a circle? You think they are stupid!" "cut!" Hearing the words of the shadow clone Chiba, the second shadow clone glanced, but curled his mouth, hugged his chest and snorted, then stopped talking. "I know that there is also a place here marked on the map which is very suitable for the place we are looking for, but, as said, the distance and the route are not correct. They cannot follow the route. These two routes, according to my guess, It should be the route established by the three generations of Hokage based on various intelligence. It should be the safest and most likely route to successfully complete the mission. I believe they also know this. Now is the life and death of the village, even Hokage will not Perfunctory." At this time, Ontology Chiba also said. "Well, yes, yes, you are all right, then, after confirming the location, what are you going to do? How to estimate the specific time." Chiba, the second shadow clone, said with a curled mouth. This is... three Chiba dramas? How do I feel that I don''t care what Chiba is going to do anymore? And at this time, Hirohiko and Yukina, look at me, I look at you, look at Chiba, look at the shadow clone Chiba, and then look at the second shadow clone Chiba, they are completely confused, they listen completely I don''t understand what the three Chiba are talking about. I just generally feel that Chiba is actually calculating what, where, when, forward and backward. Moreover, they couldn''t cut their mouths at all. The three Chiba stood together, without mentioning the three Chiba''s self-care and ignoring foreign objects, just looking at the appearance of their arguing, it seemed that they couldn''t bear to disturb them. I always feel that such a schizophrenic Chiba... Kind of cute... In the end, Hirohiko and Xuena came to such a conclusion. As for what Chiba reasoned, they planned to wait for everything to end and directly ask Chiba the result. "So now that the location is determined, it''s very simple." Glancing at the second shadow avatar, the shadow avatar Chiba put down the battle map, then picked up the pen, and clicked a certain distance at the end of the route of the water gate squad on the battle map, and said, "Now, they should be here. ." "agree." The main body Chiba spoke, and now they are separated within two hours. At their normal speed, they are almost at this place. "No comment." Looking at the place shown by the shadow clone Chiba, the second shadow clone Chiba also expressed no objection. "Now we know that this is the place where their route reaches the border, and the next step is to enter the country of grass, which is behind Yanyin." After getting the affirmative answer, Chiba, the shadow clone, clicked on the place where the border between the country of fire and the country of grass intersects with the arc arrow. "Yes." Chiba and the second shadow clone Chiba nodded, expressing affirmation. "Then, the next thing is a math problem. I won''t talk about it if it''s too cumbersome. Anyway, we all know it. If we talk about it, we can''t explain it clearly. I will just talk about what we know now... "destination!" The shadow clone Chiba clicked on the mark pointed by Chiba on the main body. "The middle point." The shadow avatar Chiba pointed to the intersection of the borders of the country of fire and the country of grass and the route of the water gate. "Our middle point." The shadow avatar Chiba once again clicked on the three intersections of the border between the two countries of Huo and Kuo and their routes. "Then, the average speed of the ninja on the road. Generally speaking, it is unlikely that the ninja will travel faster than the average speed before arriving at the mission location. After all, this will consume energy, affect the physical condition, and eventually may even cause the mission to fail. Although this average speed is called average speed, it is a way to keep running for a long time without consuming too much physical strength. We all understand it. I dont talk about it here. In other words, from here to here, use the average speed. If you hurry..." The shadow avatar Chiba looked at his body and the second shadow avatar, Chiba, and traced the ink dots from the point at the end of the water gate route to the middle point where the border line and the arc arrow intersect. "The time required is about three days. No, if you use a slightly faster than average speed, it can be shortened to two and a half days. Long-term high-speed driving is not possible, but if you use it interspersedly, two days will be fine. To." At this time, the second shadow clone Chiba said quickly. After all, he has participated in and even ran several long-distance missions personally. With practical experience, coupled with the increasing proficiency in the use of the map from the execution of the mission, Chiba has been able to compare the display on the map with the actual The situation came together. This is also a skill. Of course, the skills that every ninja possesses are not surprising. "Three days, the shortest three days." At this time, the body Chiba spoke. "why?" The shadow avatar asked Chiba. "Assault!" Ontology Chiba explained briefly. Yes indeed! Attack! At this time, the two shadow avatars Chiba suddenly appeared at the same time. Before the mission Kakashi of the bridge of the gods and the bridge was separated from the water gate, he encountered an ambush. Kakashi also used the newly developed Chidori. In the end, Bo Feng Shuimen saw the weakness, and was injured because Chidori was too fast to see the enemy''s attack. Based on the fact that the Bofeng Water Gate was separated from Kakashi in supporting the front line after reaching the border, the attack was presumed to have occurred before the border. Injured, attacked...the next journey, they will certainly not be able to accelerate their movement, or even slower than before. After all, there will be a second attack if there is an attack. They will definitely be very careful on the next journey. Under caution, the speed will not be fast. Moreover, the time explanation of Kakashi''s Gaiden is not clear. It belongs to the mode of fragmented memory. Just to focus on the key point, the concept of time is very vague. It is very likely that a fragment jump is a few days. The turning point of one episode and one picture is that several days have passed. Now it is the world of Naruto, a real world, it is definitely impossible to jump around like this, so it will take three days for the Water Gate to get there. Chiba believes that his inferences may differ in time, a few more hours and a few hours less, but the number of three days is not wrong. "Well, then from here to our midpoint, at normal speed..." At this time, the shadow clone Chiba took another look at his route. "Three and a half days at the earliest." The second shadow avatar Chiba said. "Because our route goes farther than them, it takes three and a half days at the normal speed. Ontology Chiba is sure. "Then it''s their time from the middle point to the destination..." The shadow clone Chiba took another shot on the route of the water gate, and stopped at the point indicated by the woods, starting from the intersection of the border line~www.novelhall.com~here they should speed up. I calculated vaguely before. After a while, they will be separated within two days... but now that the location is confirmed, they will arrive within one day, and..." Chiba said. "Well, one day, maybe shorter, so we have to arrive early. There is no doubt that we must even arrive one day earlier, otherwise it will be a chance. Then, let''s look at the time from the midpoint to the destination... " With that, the shadow clone Chiba drew an arc at the intersection of the road map on his side to avoid Yunyin and part of Iwayin''s signs. "At normal speed, it takes at least two days for us to get from our midpoint to the destination. We must arrive at the border one day earlier. Considering the rest situation, we must arrive at the border within two days. Arrived at the destination within a day and a half... the ontology that you planned to use the gift of Mr. Jiuxinai before, is afraid it is not safe. The shadow avatar Chiba marked two days and one and a half days on the two traces of his route. In addition, he also crossed a certain blank space, and wrote it without tricks. "I agree, this is the safest way." At this time, the second shadow avatar Chiba also nodded, expressing affirmation, and the look on his face was the same as the shadow avatar Chiba, which was solemn. Time... is still choking! Sure enough, isn''t it that easy? Ontology Chiba looked at the battle map and took a slight breath. But this is better than being at a loss, knowing nothing! Moreover, the credibility of this plan is very high, and the difficulty of implementation is also very low. Just hurry up and avoid all troubles! Works! In the next second, sparks flashed in Qianye''s eyes. (Tianjin Novel Network) Chapter 746： Naruto and Danzo (2/4) The same moment Chiba deduced the plan, the Hokage office. "The three generations of Naruto-sama, Hafeng Mizumon, Kakashi, Oita, and Lin, as well as Takichiba, Uchiha Hirohiko, and Hyuga Yukina, have all proceeded along the route given to them and have reached the safe area of ??the village. In addition, the secret protection mission is lifted." In front of Naruto''s desk, an Anbe ninja was kneeling and reported to the third generation of Naruto who was sitting behind the desk. "Ah, very good." The third generation of Hokage lowered his head slightly, clasped his chest and nodded, and responded, but his brows did not get any slack due to the smooth departure of the two teams of Watergate and Nine Sina. "Then, are there any other orders? Three generations of Hokage-sama." Anbu asked, bowing his head, maintaining a half-kneeling posture. "Not for the time being, you should withdraw first." The three generations of Hokage still didn''t raise their heads, as if they were still worrying about something, and said, in their tone, it seemed to be a little absent-minded. "Yes!" Anbu responded and disappeared into the Hokage office. Am I really doing this right? At this time, in the mind of the three generations of Hokage, there was a thought that had been tumbling in his mind since he had set two routes to destroy the God Wubi Bridge strategy. At this time, in his eyes, the reflection is a scroll, and on this scroll is a secret written in a font he is familiar with, completely encrypted by a secret code, and full of secrets. This one is almost an arm-and-a-half length scroll. Why, Danzo, who has never asked about Mingli''s affairs, would offer me such a plan at this time. And it was when I decided that Watergate, Kakashi, Daito, and Lin would make the final decision on the mission of destroying the Shinnbubi Bridge, and I made it out of the ordinary. The three generations of Hokage were surprised and looked at the secret scroll over and over again. It was not that he suspected that Danzo''s actions would harm Konoha. On the contrary, he believed in Danzo, otherwise it would be impossible for him to establish roots. To be honest, Danzo has also made a great contribution in this third Ninja War. Although he does not like Danzo''s methods, there are some facts that he cannot deny. Danzo''s unscrupulous means are indeed for Konoha. Sometimes, for the survival of the village, some shady things need to be done. Although he hopes that the whole world is bright and beautiful, and that everyone can live and work in peace and contentment without experiencing the sorrow and blood, but he is after all Naruto, some things, some of the darkness in the ninja world since ancient times, he had to go Face, prevent, solve... All he can do is to let Konoha and Konoha''s children, the bright and beautiful side suppress the darkness, and let the light and beauty occupy the dominant position. For this reason, although he did not like Danzo''s methods, he still gave Danzo the power to implement them. Flashing through the scene at the meeting that decided the strategy of Shenwu Bridge a few days ago, the three generations of Hokage always felt uneasy. That day, when everything had settled, Kakashi was promoted to Ninja and passed unanimously, and he led Tu and Lin to destroy the **** Wubi Bridge and passed unanimously. When the order was about to be issued, Danzo suddenly broke in. At the meeting, the secret scroll was handed over to him, and the strategy of "two-line combat, mutual protection and mutual insurance" was proposed. Undoubtedly, this strategy is correct and better than the previous desperate move. It just so happens that there are teams in the village who can achieve this task. All this seemed to go smoothly. Although Danzo broke into the meeting, the plan proposed was to the point and was better than the previous one. In any case, there was nothing suspicious. but Is there really nothing suspicious? Danzo has always opposed the participation of the Hyuga Sects members in wars and missions. He has always been concerned that he would lose his eyes to other villages, become weapons of other villages, and cause harm to the village. This time, he recommended Xuena to participate. It''s already suspicious! Even before that, he was opposed to allowing Hyuga''s to participate in front-line missions due to lack of combat power. Prior to this, he even opposed the division of the family to join the front line... But at that time, he recommended Xue Nai, the clan. This is definitely not Danzo''s character! Could it be... Danzo, is there any action going on again? Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage took a deep breath, closed his eyes for a long time, then exhaled and opened his eyes, then put away the dense scroll, and loosened his tightly twisted brows. Danzo, I don''t doubt your loyalty to the village, but I am getting more and more confused about your current behavior. What are you...what are you doing! Suspicious thoughts flashed in his heart, and the third generation of Hokage sighed, then the color was stunned, and he whispered: "Xianyi..." "Yes" In the next second, a voice faintly sounded behind him. ... At this time, Konoha''s hidden underground facilities outside a certain village. "Is it illusion again?" Danzo, leaning on a cane, slowly appeared in this dark room, and in his bare left eye, all the furnishings in the room were slowly sinking into the darkness, and finally turned into pitch black. "You should almost get used to it, I''m very careful. By the way, does it really matter if you come outside the village at such a critical time? Shouldn''t you sit in Konoha? After all~www.novelhall.com~Konoha The current situation is very bad." At this moment, behind him, a pair of blood-red eyes slowly opened, and the three symmetrical gou jade in the bright red pupils moved slightly in response to the words. "Humph!" Danzo''s bare left eye narrowed slightly, and he gave a cold snort of dissatisfaction, but he didn''t say much, but said: "Konoha won''t bother you. We have an agreement on what to do with me this time. Earlier, this time I risked being suspicious by Hizen. Last time you helped Hanzo contact Akatsuki, and the favors that helped Hanzo to form an alliance with them were paid off." "In fact, there is no major issue, just let you know that you don''t need to do that for me. During this time, please allow me to sincerely thank you for what you have done." The blood-red eyes narrowed slightly, and words came. That thing? Hearing this, the corner of Dan Zang''s eyes twitched slightly, but his heart became more solemn. What this kid is going to do, I am getting more and more confused. However, I didn''t need to do that, and it saved me a lot of trouble. Just do as he said. "On this one thing?" Making up his mind, Danzang said. "Yes, then, goodbye, Master Danzang." Hearing Dan Zang''s words, the blood-red eyes seemed to bend into crescent shapes. Then, when the sound came, the blood-red eyes slowly closed, and the back of Dan Zang was completely dark. And as the eyes closed, everything around it slowly appeared. Although it was not clear in the dim, it was not the invisible darkness. have they gone? Seeing the furnishings around, Tuan Zang frowned tightly, and his heart was lost for no reason. What the **** is this kid doing? (Tianjin Novel Network) Chapter 747： 2 possibilities (three/four) "Boom!" "Boom!" Two groups of white mist exploded from behind Chiba, and the shadow clone was lifted. Well, the calculation formulas and calculation results in the memory of the integrated shadow clones, three and a half days, the safest way is to reach the place where their accident occurred within three and a half days, and then lurking, after arriving, there are two possibilities Now, the first one, when encountering the two Yanyin ninjas, it is estimated that there will be a difficult battle. The camouflage of the earth escape is a little difficult. After all, I dont have a blank eye or a writing wheel. The two Yanyin in the middle seem to be not very powerful, but in the formula book, they are very powerful ninjas, and even one of them ranks in the village in terms of ninjutsu, physical skills, and illusion skills. Quite the front position is Iwagaku''s top master. The second possibility was that they were lurking over there, and when Kakashi and Daito arrived, the two Yanyin Shangnin did not appear, avoiding that difficult battle. The second possibility is okay. In the first possibility, history may change because Kakashi, Daito and Lins destined opponents were played in advance, and even I killed that opponent. Kakashi He Taitu and Lin may be in another place, or encounter other fatal attacks before reaching that point. The best way is to wait until Kakashi and Taito really enter this bamboo forest and meet two Shinnin. After a battle, Lin is taken away. After the two chase them, they rescue Lins At that time, kill the remaining Shangren who used the soil to escape the rock collapse. At the most critical time, to change the fate of the three of them, and I will stay with them before the mission of Shenwubi Bridge is successfully returned to the village. Then, until the end of the third Ninja World War, Haofeng Water Gate became the fourth generation of Hokage, until Naruto was born, I need to carefully calculate every step until I am sure that my destiny has changed and is fixed. This step is just the beginning! Thinking about it, Chiba took a deep breath. He knew that in the next few years, he would be frightened by some turmoil, and even some overreactions, and his shoulders were always heavy. But he knows that this is the price he should pay. If he changes his fate easily, or just because of the fate of Daito and Kakashi God Wubi Bridge, the whole fate will proceed as he hoped, he will Will be suspicious, restless, doubt this easy time. In three and a half days, to get there, to ensure a relatively complete physical condition, and to... Uh and many more! After taking a deep breath, Chiba''s face froze, as if suddenly thinking of something that had been ignored just now. What about Hirohiko and Xuena? All the inferences just now are based on my own actions. This time there are also Hirohiko and Xuena! Gee! This task is too important, am I still a little confused? I forgot to consider this point. Even if Hirohiko and Yukina were by his side, I ignored it... Hey? Wait! Right there? At this time, Chiba finally realized something, and stiffly raised his head, looking at the opposite Hirohiko and Xuena. And just when his eyes fell on Hongyan and Xuena, Hongyan and Xuena were staring at him closely. You blinked, and I blinked, a little confused. When Chiba looked over, they There was still a little blank in his eyes, and he looked a little sluggish. At this moment, Chiba''s stiff face instantly tightened. shit! Everything just now, they are here! These calculations shouldn''t appear in front of them! What other words such as "memory", "picture" and "them" shouldn''t appear! Hirohiko and Xuena are not fools, but don''t show them, my purpose is not to destroy the Shinnubi Bridge! Otherwise, otherwise... There was a fierce in Qianye''s heart, and a series of suspicious thoughts turned, but his eyes moved slightly, and he moved away, Shengsheng shifted his gaze away. "cough!" Then, he coughed heavily, and as countless thoughts flashed across his head, he opened his mouth and said: "Sorry, I made you laugh. I was a bit gaffe just now." then no respond! Yes, there was no response, Hirohiko and Yukina didn''t say anything. Immediately, Chiba felt a little hot all over. Oops, could it be that they noticed something and stared at me so unblinkingly. Although Chiba didn''t look at them, he could still feel the sights of Hirohiko and Xuena. These two guys still stared at him closely, and they didn''t even blink. In the next second, Chiba, who was sweating all over with a guilty conscience, glanced at Hirohiko and Xuena secretly. But seeing that Hirohiko and Xuena still looked at themselves a little dazedly and blankly, just blinked when they touched their eyes, I blinked. These two guys only reacted to my gaze! Seeing this scene, Chiba couldn''t help but spit out in his heart. "cough!" Then, he coughed heavily again, and said in a more serious tone: "Hongyan! Xuena! Wake up!" "Ah? What''s wrong? Is the scene gone?" And this time, Chibas aggravated tone obviously had a good effect. Hearing Chibas words, the two of them trembled slightly, their faces flashed with dullness, their eyes instantly regained their clarity, and they obviously recovered. coming. But they couldn''t help but say in the moment they were sober. U U Reading www.uukanshu.com "Play? What play?" As soon as these words came out, Qianye was stunned. "Cough! It''s nothing!" And this time, it was Hongyan and Xuena who coughed slightly and said unnaturally. Oops, I accidentally watched it and got fascinated, and told me what I was saying! Hope that Chiba will analyze the situation separately in the future? Although I don''t understand what the forward and backward inferences are, and what mathematical problems are there, Chiba should have come to a conclusion. Ugh At the same time, such a thought came into their hearts and sighed silently. Ok? Why do I feel a little pity? It''s a pity that you can''t see Chiba''s three people in a scene? Then, the corners of their mouths twitched slightly, and their faces were slightly stiff, as if to ease the embarrassment and cover up what they had just said, Hongyan hurriedly said, "How is it, is there a conclusion?" "Yeah, what should we do next?" Xuenai reacted quickly, and then said. If Chiba knew we were watching his play, he might be angry! Another idea flashed quickly in their hearts. Ok? Didn''t they see anything? At this moment, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, looking at the two of them, his accelerated heartbeat slowly calmed down. Do not! They didn''t think about what I said at all, but were waiting, waiting for my next action instructions. They are just waiting for my acceptance after analysis! In the next second, Qianye''s heart flashed, and he understood in an instant. The stiffness on his face instantly eased, but at the same time, his hands were gently clenched. They, this is unconditional trust! Absolutely, absolutely can''t let the two of them walk alone in this dangerous battlefield, or stay away from my protection! Absolutely not! (Tianjin Novel Network) Chapter 748： Urgently needed reason! (four four) But... always find a reason to get to Kakashi''s route in three and a half days... After all, our task now is to follow the route of this side to destroy the mission of the bridge of the gods. Although Hirohiko and Xuena do not say, they must also know that the three generations of Hokage arranged this to allow us to "cover each other and back each other." ", and now I tell them that I will get to Kakashi''s route in three and a half days, and may even cross Yunyin''s rear position and part of Yanyin''s rear position at a very close distance. It can be said that it is A feeling of "seeking farther away" and "drilling toward the dangerous side". If there is no reasonable reason, they will definitely be suspicious, and after the doubt, if there is no reasonable explanation... and a reasonable explanation will inevitably involve... Gee! Still in a dilemma! After making up his mind, Chiba became distressed again. He suddenly discovered that he had thought about so many possibilities over the years, almost everything that could happen, but maybe there were too many possibilities, and he was not in the details. Haven''t thought about it. For example, he hadn''t thought about the current situation. Because of his temporary eagerness and his mistakes, he didn''t even think about it! That''s right, the current situation is that he has made mistakes. He shouldn''t calculate these things in front of them, for three and a half days, and mark the destination directly. Even if Hirohiko and Yukina didnt think carefully about Chibas words, they still knew what they said just now. If they didnt have a reason to persuade them, then they would naturally think of the calculation just now, based on their ingenuity. , Maybe you will come up with more ideas that are not conducive to the destiny change plan, and you will even see that your "drunkard''s intention is not in the wine" purpose. In other words, they may perceive that their purpose is not to destroy the God Wubi Bridge, but to other purposes related to Kakashi, Daitu and Lin. Even, I just said the word "attack". They easily thought that Kakashi would be attacked, and Chiba was going to rescue them. Later, they will realize that "However, it will take several days for Kakashi to reach this point. How would Chiba know?" this question. Then, at that time, I really can''t explain it. Moreover, letting Hirohiko and Xuena know that or even just realize this problem, it is possible to change the course of their destiny and let them go to their own unknown. This is also the reason why Chiba didn''t dare to tell Hirohiko and Xuena about something, and it was also the reason for the entanglement. The direction of destiny will change and become unknown. Chiba knows that the only bargaining chip of the plot will disappear! Changing fate will be even more difficult! Even the series of calculations he just made would be useless! The plan will fail completely! How to do? Here, is there any reason, any reasonable reason that will not arouse suspicion, saying that we must reach that point! At this moment, countless thoughts flashed through Qianye''s mind, his lips pressed lightly, but he did not speak. Chiba, what''s wrong? At this time, Hongyan and Xuena also noticed what was wrong with Chiba, looked at him pursing his lips, and subconsciously glanced at each other, but their eyes were suspicious with a little worry. Could it be that Chiba thought of something again? Seeing him, it should be something embarrassing... Chiba, is this a problem? Thinking of this, Honghiko and Xuena couldn''t help but frown. With their understanding of Chiba, Chiba is definitely facing a problem now. Moreover, they rarely see this expression. Chiba must have encountered a big problem with such an expression. "What''s wrong? Chiba?" After confirming this, Xue Na couldn''t help but speak. "Hmm... have you encountered any problems?" Hongyan also spoke. How to do? When they heard the question of the two, Chiba''s heart suddenly shrank. He knew that he had to say something, otherwise it would only make them suspicious, and it would be harder to explain later, but now, although his heart cannot pass. Few reasons, but none is perfect. In other words, he still can''t say anything. Unconsciously, his brows wrinkled, and his teeth were lightly bitten. This problem... is so difficult! And seeing Chiba''s current expression, Hirohiko and Yukina were also taken aback. They knew that Chiba was really facing extremely difficult and extremely difficult problems, and maybe Chiba could not solve the problem himself. How...what to do? This is the first time I saw Chiba show such an expression! Unconsciously, the two of them looked at each other again. Then, involuntarily, the two looked at the battle map in front of Chiba and saw the line drawn on it and the time marked. Is this... to reach this place in three and a half days? Is Kakashi their point? Yes, what did Chiba''s shadow clone just say about the midpoint and what destination... Is this the problem Chiba encountered? Indeed, to reach this point, three and a half days is a bit tight... Afterwards, such a thought came to their hearts. "Although the three and a half days is a bit tight, it is not impossible. Just shorten the time of rest and use Junliang pills as the main meal. Now the newly made Junliang pills in the village can not only replenish physical strength, but even relieve fatigue. , Replenish the nutrients needed by the ninja, although the taste is not very good, but the energy contained in a meal is not worse than a meal. And the rest time, instead of taking turns to watch, instead of setting a warning trap, we three Individuals can rest at the same time. As long as there are four hours of rest, plus the reduced meal time of the special junliang pill, we can eliminate the fatigue on the road and start the journey again. With the necessary rest time on the way, our day will be There are eighteen to sixteen hours of rushing time, and if appropriate, some rapid marches can be interspersed. Three and a half days, you can reach that point." But at this time, looking at Qianye''s appearance, Xue Nai gently clenched his hands, as if plucking up the courage, said. Xuena... As soon as these words came out, Hongyan couldn''t help but glanced at Xuena again. Then, as if he understood something, he said: "Well, it is feasible. If it goes well, it will be there in three days." Don''t ask me... Why do you want to go to this spot? At this moment, Xue Nai''s crisp voice sounded abruptly, and instantly dispelled all the reasons in Chiba''s heart. Chiba''s whole body was shocked, and he suddenly raised his head, his eyes widened slightly inconceivably. . "Well, considering the physical condition and dangerous places behind the enemy, when we reach the border, we must really eat. For the human body, junliang pills are still emergency food, not as good as real food. The meal time may take up a little time, but as long as the border is reached, the next journey will not be very far. A little increase in meal time will not have much impact." Seeing the gaze from Chiba''s head up, Xue Nai''s gaze turned slightly more, her cheeks were slightly red, and her mouth continued to say, but, at the end of the day, she was a bit hesitating and her face turned more. Passed: "So... that... this, this, this is not a problem. Don''t worry... Don''t worry, you can... be there." Xuena... Looking at Xuena''s appearance, Chiba''s lips opened slightly, but he found that he was a little speechless. Are they worried about me? "So, so! Let''s go! It''s too late!" At this time, without waiting for him to say anything, Xue Nai closed her eyes suddenly, and her figure tilted slightly~www.novelhall.com~ her delicate hands stretched out and stopped in front of Chiba. Xuena... really saved it! Seeing this scene, Hirohiko couldn''t help being taken aback. He looked at Xuena, who closed his eyes and kept his body trembling slightly in the inviting posture. He suddenly smiled, and leaned in and reached out and handed it to Chiba. : "Let''s go, Captain." you guys Looking at the two hands stretched over, Chiba was completely stunned. Although I dont know what Chiba is up to, or why Chiba wants to go this point, but there must be his reasons for this, and I dont know why, there is always a feeling that he is training so hard, perhaps for this One-time task. However, Chiba will not harm us. Moreover, this guy, if we are not by his side, maybe he will do something crazy! After all, he has always been the least cherish, it is himself. Therefore, we need to support him behind his back. At this time, such a thought came to Hongyan and Xuena''s mind. Why...this feeling... The reflection in his eyes and the appearance of Hongyan and Xuena''s hands out, Chiba''s face changed slightly, but his eyes became brighter and brighter. Is that right? Is it because they are two? They wouldn''t ask me why! But in the next second, the corners of Chiba''s mouth curled up slightly, warmth rushed in his chest, and the dark environment in front of him seemed to be illuminated by the figure in front of him. Then, he took a deep breath and stretched out his hand. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" With two clear sounds, he tightly grasped the two hands. I always feel that I can do everything now! Feeling the warmth of both hands, the light in Qianye''s eyes is extremely firm! (Tianjin Novel Network) Chapter 749： Camp "Shoo...shoo..." The oncoming wind whizzed past the ears, and the three of Chiba were speeding through the dense forest at the speed of marching. It''s been two days and one night since he left the village. After Hongyan and Xuena pulled him up, and after quickly finishing the battle map, detailed map, and the scroll, the three of them continued to speed up, and began to march quickly according to their route. . When youre hungry and tired, youll put a junliang pill. Now Konohas junliang pill, thanks to Chibas concentrated medicine, has changed from a purely supplementary stamina, chakra, and hungry emergency product to a supplementary stamina. Chakra, emergency food for eliminating hunger, supplementing nutrition and eliminating fatigue. Yes, emergency food. Now Konohas Junliang Pills, even for children, as long as they are not taken for a long period of time, they will not have much impact on the development of children. It is already nutritious, rather than simply supplementing energy. That''s pretty much the same, the current Junliang pills are worth a meal. Its just that the junliang pill, which was unpalatable in the first place, is now even more unpalatable. It even has a bitter taste of herbal medicine and a strange irritation to taste buds. At first, when the three of them ate the first junliang pill, really, they cried, and the tears and noses choked with the smell of dark cooking flowed together. However, when they took the junliang pill, their bodies The exhaustion, hunger, and even a feeling of satiety were wiped out in an instant. This is what the previous Junliang pills did not have. The previous Junliang pills just didnt feel hungry, but they would never have such a feeling of fullness. A sense of satisfaction that the body is nourished. The junliang pill that has no nutritional supplement effect before is absolutely impossible to produce. At the same time, this feeling of fullness also invigorated the three of them, and the efficiency of the journey has also improved a lot. After confirming the effectiveness of the Junliang Pills, they became more confident. Everything followed what Xuenai said. They started to sleep at night and only slept for four hours, replacing the sentry with a warning trap, and then continued on their way in the middle of the night. And now, in the evening of the second day after their departure, they were almost at the border. The country of fire borders the country of grass, and it is close to the border of Taki no country. Everything is going very smoothly. Within a few minutes, They can reach the border. Tonight, they will be able to sleep for seven hours and have a good dinner. To be honest, they thought it was a very tiring process that required gritting their teeth. No effort and fatigue as imagined. Even Hirohiko and Yukina discovered a fact. This guy Chiba is definitely an individual monster! On the way, he basically maintained a high speed and a fast marching speed, but when he was taking a break, he had never seen him gasp. Both of them were almost panting, but this guy didn''t seem to feel at all. . This guy''s training of abnormal body skills is really not fake! Even now, they all have a plan to go back and train for a few years. At this moment, when they looked at the back of Qianye ahead, they all felt that this guy could always run like this. "Hirohiko, Xuena, it''s coming soon, slow down." At this time, Chiba spoke, and at the same time began to slowly slow down. "Ok!" When they heard Chiba''s words, both Hirohiko and Yukina nodded, but they did not immediately slow down. It was only after Chiba''s back, who had been a little apart, approached a little bit, did they cooperate with Chiba to start slowing down. Not long after decelerating, they felt that Chiba''s back was still emitting a faint red light, and then, Chiba''s speed slowed down. It''s almost the exit of the woods! As Chiba''s speed adjusted his own speed, the two of them knew it well. Then, a few seconds later, with a "swish" sound, the sound of the wind in my ears suddenly increased, and my eyes suddenly opened up. The endless grassland is glowing with golden grass waves under the evening breeze and sunset, and the smell of green grass permeates the nose, which can not help but make people feel refreshed and refreshed. Arrived! In the next second, there were three "ta-ta-ta" sounds, and they stopped at the border of this grassland and woods. And here is also the border between the country of grass and the country of fire, passing through this grassland, they are only one-third of the way to their original destination, Shenwubi Bridge. As for the new destination, there is about one and a half days away. Time is too late. "Let''s camp in the woods today, because the woods are not easy to be spotted because we have to make a fire and cook. After all, the next step is behind the enemy. Qianye glanced at the grassland and frowned slightly. On the way, the road was generally smooth, but there were also several more dangerous situations. When they bypassed Yunyins front and middle troops, they passed by the opponents patrol and garrison several times. It''s not Xuena''s white-eyed vision, I''m afraid they are now in a heavy siege. Although it reached the border, Chiba did not relax at all. "Ok!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko and Xuena didn''t speak much. They didn''t even look at the spectacular golden grass waves in front of them. They turned around and walked into the dense woods behind them. Fortunately, the woods are relatively dense, so Im not afraid that the smoke will be exposed for cooking. Glancing at the grassland, Chiba also followed Hongyan and Xuena into the woods, feeling slightly thankful. After half an hour, they decided where to camp, and walked from the grassland into a small open space not far away. "There is no abnormality around. Although there are some animals in the forest, there are no large carnivores, and no one else~www.novelhall.com~Hongyan is rushing back." Standing in the middle of the small open space, the white pupils in Xuenai''s eyes slowly disappeared, and the meridian bulges at the corners of the eyes slowly calmed down until it disappeared. After a long breath, he spoke. "Yeah! I have done it here, so please take out the seasoning." Hearing Xue Na''s words, Chiba nodded, nailed the last iron nail of the tent, looked at the dark simple tent that was only half the height, and responded. And behind him, there is a pile of burning flames, and the iron pot on it. The water in the pot has slightly steamed up, but it is blocked by the dense leaves above. Outside the woods, except for the slight Fire, nothing can be seen. That''s it. Xuenai''s field of vision is about one kilometer, and there is no one one kilometer away, so he can start a fire and cook with confidence. Chiba shook the tent slightly, and after making sure that the tent was firm, he nodded, seemingly satisfied. At the same time, he once again sighed the strategic significance of the white eyes. The perspective view of this kilometer is so useful. If there are enough Hyuga tribes to open their eyes in a round-the-clock shift, then the enemy will not want to hide and fight . "puff!" At this time, with the sound of "ta", the corpse of a little wild boar was thrown to the ground. "I''m back!" Chiba and Xuena turned their heads at the same time and looked at Hirohiko who had fallen from the branch. "Ok!" Hongyan nodded, then took out Kuunai, began to peel and fetch meat, and said smoothly: "Twenty meters away from the camp, I have set a trap. According to your instructions, in addition to the warning trap, there are three hidden traps." "Well, hard work!" Hearing this, Chiba nodded, then glanced at the darkness around the camp. In this way, it should be foolproof! (Tianjin Novel Network) Chapter 750： break "Chiba, you''re back, you''re almost done, sit down first!" Seeing Chiba coming from the depths of the dark woods, Xue Na said with a smile while stirring the pork in the pot. Ok? Why is Xuena by the side of the pot? When Chiba came, seeing Xuenai''s stirring movements, his entire face was tensed, and his feet trembled with fright. Without responding, he looked at Honghiko who was opposite Xuena. At this moment, it happened that Hongyan also looked over, touched Chiba''s gaze, and felt the "what''s going on? Didn''t you say that you are in charge" in his eyes. His poker face was very, very obvious. With a wry smile, he spread his hands. Feeling the meaning of "You feel that Yukina insists on taking the spoon, can I persuade?" in Hiroshiko''s eyes, Chiba''s mouth grinned, it was all bitter. At this moment, Hongyan raised his hand, pointed his eyes apart with his fingers, and then gave a thumbs up. Suddenly, Qianye let out a sigh of relief. If Hongyan keeps watching, there should be no dark dishes, and now the ingredients and condiments we carry are all normal ingredients, dark dishes are impossible, I am too sensitive... With such a thought flashed in his mind, Chiba, who was relieved, gave a light cough and said, "Thank you, Xuenai." "No, it''s not hard." Hearing Chiba''s words, Yukina smiled lightly and replied in his usual mouth. However, Honghiko, who was opposite him, found that the thick soup in the pot was turning faster and faster. "How was the inspection?" However, Hirohiko didn''t stay for long on this thick soup that was turning faster and faster. He quickly turned his attention to Chiba, who was sitting in a direction next to him, and asked. Just now, Chiba was still a little worried. While cooking, he checked the traps and the like. By the way, he checked the topography of the woods and even added some traps in the prairie beyond the border. Its no wonder that Chiba is not at ease. Now they have bypassed Yunyins middle and leading forces, and are in the rear of Yunyin. In this rear, Yunyin and Yanyin are still fighting. This is a theater of war. When will there be a team of Yanyin or Yunyin, and even troop-level ninjas will appear, which is one of the reasons for the high lethality rate on the battlefield. As the captain of Chiba, his current behavior is reasonable and can give them a lot of security. Although Hongyan was a ninja with considerable experience who had experienced several battlefields, he was still a little nervous at this place. Chiba went to check and add some more, which also gave him a lot of peace of mind. "Well, there is no big problem. It''s just that I set up some detonating talisman traps on the prairie. The detonating talisman power is reduced to the minimum. You don''t have to worry about accidental injury. Because there are too many arrangements, I will not explain the location to you temporarily. , I will draw you a sketch, you can take a look. However, these detonating symbols will still explode, as long as someone passes by, we will receive the warning as soon as possible. I did not set up hidden traps over there." Hearing Hongyan''s words, Chiba spoke, and at the same time, he felt a little emotional. Compared with Hongyan, my ability to arrange traps is quite short. The alert traps in the woods can be said to be linked to each other, and there are settings for their severity. Normal animals will never cause them when they encounter it. Only when people or large creatures touch it will it be triggered. The large creatures in Naruto World are basically jackals, tigers, leopards, wild boars and the like. They are basically dangerous carnivores, and they really need to be on guard. Moreover, those hidden deadly traps are also arranged in conjunction with warning traps, arranged in accordance with various human behaviors, such as walking, running, or flying... As long as they are within the hidden deadly trap, most of the ninjas The way of moving will have a great probability of stepping into the trap. And my layout in the prairie is basically a intensive series of initiation, which is far behind Hongyan''s exquisiteness. "That''s good." After hearing the words, Hongyan seemed to be relieved, nodded, and said: "After all, we have to get a good night''s sleep tonight. From tomorrow on, it will be a question of whether to sleep or not." "Sleep is a problem, what happened?" Hearing Hongyan''s words, Chiba keenly noticed something and hurriedly asked. In the original plan, they would still need at least seven hours of sleep on the first night they left the border. Now that Hongyan said, something must have happened. After Chiba''s words were over, Hirohiko looked at Xuena subconsciously. At this time, Xuena also stopped stirring the wooden spoon, and said slightly lowly: "Just now I was seeing if you were coming back. Two fighting teams appeared in my field of vision. Although it is already They have left our area, but their battle is very fierce. Depending on the situation, I am afraid that there will be a fierce battle zone ahead." A fierce battle zone... Indeed, if there is a fierce battle zone, whether or not to sleep is a problem. Hearing this, Chiba''s brows were clearly frowned, but there was not much change on his face, and he just said, "Anyway, if there is a fierce war zone ahead, then this is a relatively safe zone, and the strength of the two sides must be The war zone is moving. It is estimated that it is safe tonight. At least we have to eat and drink tonight and have a good rest. As for the next step, we will see the situation!" "Ok." Hearing Chiba''s words, Xuena and Hirohiko nodded, and then Xuena said: "Then, let''s have a meal, and we will rest after eating." "it is good!" Chiba nodded and responded, but he was thinking about it. The fierce battle zone, I hope it will not affect our schedule... After tonight, when tomorrow evening, it is estimated that Kakashi and the others will be close to the border line. That attack should happen too. After tomorrow night, the day after tomorrow In the morning, they will separate, there can be no difference in time! "give!" At this time, Xuenai had already skillfully picked up the wooden bowl, poured a large piece of meat into it with thick soup, and handed it to him. "Thank you." Chiba took the meat and nodded, but the thoughts in his heart suddenly broke. The moment he took the bowl, he carefully inspected the soup and pork meat invisible. There are no other condiments, no substances... Can eat! In his heart, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Hongyan over there also took over Xuena''s bowl with meat, and thanked him. With a glimpse of the light, Chiba clearly saw that the moment when he received the bowl and nodded his head, Hongyan''s eyes flashed by clearly writing round eyes, apparently checking the meat and soup. That kid, with writing round eyes, is it guilty? Chiba picked up the chopsticks, twitched his mouth, and then picked up the meat. At the same time, Hirohiko also picked up the meat. Then, the two bit them together. This smell! At the moment they bite, their eyes widened at the same time, and the eyes were wet. Could it be that not Almost at the same time, both of them looked at Xue Nai''s backpack with horror. Junliang pills...this is definitely the taste of Junliang pills... hateful! Why forgot this thing, the taste of this thing is definitely a condiment for dark cooking! At this moment, both their faces and their hearts were full of tears. Oops, is it too much, the taste is a bit rushed? But at this time, Xue Nai was upset when seeing the two of them. However, this junliang pill has nutrients, and eating more is not dangerous to the body~www.novelhall.com~ It almost tastes like this. For more than a day, we dont know if we can eat like this. After all, its wartime. Can''t care about the taste anymore. In the next second, Xuena thought indifferently. Then, after turning his thoughts, Xue Nai indifferently picked up the meat and soup that he had given him, and ate it with an indifferent expression without any reaction at all! Looking at Chiba and Hirohiko, the tears seemed to flow faster. In the end, even if the taste was not good, they ate the meat cleanly without leaving any soup. For these two days and one night, they only ate junliang pills. Even if the meat tastes like junliang pills, the texture of the meat still makes them want to stop. Chiba and Hongyan almost shed tears while devouring them. After dinner, the three of them were also very simple and said goodnight to each other. Chiba and Hirohiko lay on the ground and fell asleep. Xuenai got into the tent. There was only one tent and it was so small that two men and a girl couldn''t sleep together, so this tent became Xuenai''s exclusive sleeping bunk. After getting into the tent, Xue Nai looked at the two people who had fallen asleep on the ground with a slight snoring, then looked at his right hand, his face suddenly red, and his eyes fell on Chiba. And in her mind, the way Chiba grabbed her hand two days ago constantly flashed, the warm and rough touch seemed to be still in the palm of her hand. Unconsciously, her left hand had already gripped her right hand tightly, and the corners of her mouth rose uncontrollably, unable to press it down no matter what. Sleep... At this moment, a thought full of smile flashed through her heart, and then she lay down slowly and closed her eyes. Ok? But at this moment, she suddenly opened her eyes, and the whole person sat up suddenly, her white pupils were prominent, the meridians stretched, and a flash of shock flashed across her face. this is enemy! Chapter 751： enemy \">Reading Family Update\">Quickly "enemy? Xuena, are you sure?" Chiba sat up and looked at Xuena in the tent. Xuena had already sat up at this time, with white pupils prominent in his eyes, and the meridians at the corners of his eyes raised to the temples, and he had already opened his eyes. And just now, Xuena called them softly and informed them of the enemy. At this time, Hongyan had also sat up, his eyes flashed scarlet, and he opened the writing wheel. "Well, it can''t be wrong. A team is coming towards us from a distance of 900 meters behind our side. On the prairie in front, there is also a team coming towards us, seeming to be a roundabout way. If they follow their current footpath, they will meet a little bit later in our camp in ten minutes." Hearing Chiba''s confirmation words, Xuena moved out of the tent slightly, and while talking, he picked up a side stone and drew a sketch on the ground. "What to do? Chiba." At this time, Hirohiko leaned over and glanced at Xuena''s sketch, frowning suddenly. They will meet in ten minutes. Although I don''t know which village the two teams belong to, they will definitely not be their friends. Either Yanyin or Yunyin! They are now behind the enemy, and in front is the battlefield behind Yunyin and Yanyin, and Konoha''s frontline troops are all blocked on the other side. They are alone and deep. At this time, when they encounter the enemy, they are definitely the most. Things you don''t want to see. "Wait a minute, I think about it." At this moment, Qianye''s brows frowned tightly, and he said. "Well, I will check the trap again..." Hongyan stood up and said he was leaving to check the trap. Now, let''s make sure that the trap is effective. If the trap is triggered, we will take the lead, and we may not even have to take action, and the other party will collapse first. But in his mind, such a thought was skipped. "No, don''t move yet, Hongyan!" However, as soon as he spoke his words, his thoughts turned around, and he was stopped by Chiba reaching out. He only heard Chiba say: "Don''t move, it''s not good if you move!" "Do not move?" Hongyan was taken aback, letting Chiba squat down. At this moment, the three of them were already very close, sitting in a crowd, the two were outside the tent, and Xue Na was inside the tent. "Well, give me two minutes, I will think about it." Chiba looked at Hirohiko and said. "it is good!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko nodded very simply, trusting Chiba unconditionally, he did not doubt any decision of Chiba. "Xue Nai, stare at them for now. How many people are there in the two teams?" Seeing Hongyan sitting down, Chiba told Xuena. "Four people, a team of four people." Xue Nai''s eyes moved slightly, as if catching the enemy''s figure, nodded and replied. "Ok!" After Xuena''s answer, Chiba also nodded, and his thoughts were already spreading out in his heart. A team of four, two teams, oppose each other. Coupled with the fierce battlefield between Yunyin and Yanyin mentioned by Xuenai, it is basically certain that the team from the prairie and the team from the woods behind us are Yanyin and Yunyin. hidden. According to the current situation and the positions of the Yunyin and Yanyin camps, the one from the grassland is estimated to be Yanyin, and the one from the woods should be Yunyin. The two sides fought fiercely, and the two teams that appeared at this time... To be sure, these two teams are the teams that Yunyin and Yanyin will perform secret tasks. As for what secret tasks are, there are too many, such as investigation, destruction, etc., and the mission of Shenwubi Bridge we performed can also be regarded as Hidden tasks, destruction of a category. The purpose is to open a breakthrough from the stalemate battle and lead one''s own side to victory. In other words, this is Yanyin and Yunyin making small moves behind each other. Generally speaking, this kind of secret mission team will be equipped with perceptual ninjas to easily avoid enemies. Like our mission this time, Kakashi and Xuena have perceptual abilities, which are equivalent to perceptual ninjas... Now to check the trap, the enemy will see where the trap is, and we are likely to have been perceived by them. Now, before us, there are two choices. One is war and the other is escape. However, if you want to fight, you must kill them all to prevent them from sending our information back to their respective camps. If you know that Konoha''s ninjas are behind them, then Iwayin and Unyin They will even stop fighting and start targeting us. At that time, we will face Yanyin and Yunyin''s full pursuit. When that time, there will be no chance to rush to the location of Kakashi and the others in time! If you run away, your rest tonight will definitely be overwhelmed, and there is no time to clean up the camp, you will leave immediately, and next, Yunyin and Yanyin will still be afraid of our unknown team, and may discharge a considerable part of it. The ninjas came to search for us, and when the time comes, we can''t be sure that we can proceed as planned. In order to avoid these search ninjas, it may be that Xuenas burden is heavier, and he also needs to be roundabout. It is sure to delay the time~www.novelhall.com~ However, after the selection battle, it may not be guaranteed to be eliminated, generally executed. The secret missions are all ninjas trusted by commanders and even Kage. There is no doubt about their strength and rich combat experience. Iwayin and Unyin are different from Konoha. Konoha is a village facing two countries Strikes, an unprecedented shortage of combat power, Yanyin and Yunyin are holding each other in check. Although it seems that they are also facing two villages from the same village, they are teaming up on Konoha''s side. The pressure is not even a little bit, so they have Enough combat power to dispatch excellent and experienced ninjas, instead of Konoha''s helplessness, so that the two ninjas participating in important hidden teams are not more than 13 years old, and the mission experience of the two men and Lin is still lacking. Even Kakashi''s captain experience is pitiful. The battle of choice is not necessarily better than fleeing, and it is even possible that not only will it fail to kill, it will be dragged on the spot. How to do? After thinking about it, Qianye''s face sank, and he felt deeply that now he is in a dilemma, and neither fighting nor fleeing is the best way. "Chiba..." At this time, looking at Chibas sinking expressions, Xuena and Hirohiko also spoke with some worry. They actually thought of many ways, but in the end they were denied one by one. In the current situation, their tracks are bound to be. Was discovered. It''s definitely not a good thing to be behind the enemy and be found by the enemy, especially when they are still in a hurry. "It''s okay, there is still a solution. Next, listen to me..." At this moment, Chiba took a deep breath and spoke quite solemnly. Fight or flee... Now, it can only do so. During the words, Chiba turned such a thought in his mind. Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 752： 1 way "Master Tutai, what happened? How come we suddenly change our course and go around from the rear battlefield? Didn''t the rear front say that we are not in a hurry? On the front line, Konoha has some signs of assault. Dont we need reinforcements over there? ?" In the dark forest, four figures were flying in the air. At this moment, a young ninja with a cloud on his forehead sealed his seal and couldn''t help asking. "This is a direct order from the three generations of Raikage-sama at the rear. Why do you ask so much? Do you think that Raiking-sama will transfer us from the base for no reason?" Afterwards, just after the young ninja spoke, a young ninja who was a little like him next to him spoke, apparently dissatisfied with his act of asking the whole story. "Okay, stop arguing with you two. Listen to what Tutai says, this matter is so urgent, some things must be understood." The two young ninjas had just finished speaking, and behind the front ninja, a sturdy cloud who looked very old said, his voice dull with a little hoarse, very majestic, and immediately silenced the two young ninjas. "Senior Mu, don''t frighten the children." In the front, the ninja who looked about 30 years old and was called "Tutai Lord" turned his head slightly with a steady smile on his mouth. "Huh! The little boys now, one by one, one by one, they dare to question the orders of the three generations of Raikage-sama. Really, is the education in the village so bad now?" Hearing Tutai''s words, the elder Yunyin, known as "Senior Mu," did not relax. On the contrary, he seemed to be even more angry and complained. And his imposing sentence caused the two young ninjas to shrink their necks, and the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath. Tutai could only smile a little bitterly about this. Speaking of it, this senior shepherd was actually his teacher, Yunyin also had a ninja school, and this shepherd was one of the best teachers in it. He graduated from the teacher''s hands, but because the teacher didn''t like others calling him teacher, he didn''t use the name teacher. To show respect for the teacher''s hobbies, he has always used the term "predecessor shepherd". Now, in the face of the teacher''s scolding that they went in with them, Tutai, as the captain, could not say anything, nor dared to say anything. "It was not the three generations of Raikage at the beginning, how can you live such a stable and rich life now, and if it were not for the three generations of Hokage to act decisively and issue the expedition order, I am afraid that the nasty rosacea **** in Yanyin Village will be in our Yunyin Village. The war begins, and the next generation in the village will suffer!" At this time, the scolding came again. This time, this "Senior Mu" seemed to get more angry and stern. Not only did the two young ninjas shrunk their necks, but even Tutai, who was already the leader of a team, even the three generations of Hokage who relied heavily on Yanchen Necked his neck. This rebuke made him sound like he was yelling at the teacher when he fell asleep in class when he was a child. "Answer?" And it seemed that because he didn''t hear a response, the old man became even more angry, and the anger came again. "Yes! We knew it was wrong." The two young ninjas responded quickly. Then, the latter talking young ninja was taken aback for a moment, and said in his heart: I didn''t seem to question the three generations of Raikage, why should I apologize? "Ahem..." At this time, Tutai coughed a few times, concealing the embarrassment that he involuntarily wanted to apologize just now, and said: "The reason why the three generations of Raikage-sama arrange our secret mission is because our important information about Yunyin has been lost. There is reliable information. The enemy who stole the intelligence is in this area and is preparing to return. Our task is to stop this group of people... "What! Important information has been intercepted? What did the intelligence forces eat! Have you learned all these years for nothing?" However, before he could finish speaking, the elder Mu scolded again, and his words were full of anger, as if the intelligence forces had made an impossible mistake. "Yes" Hearing Mu''s angry voice, the two young ninjas almost shrank their heads, and Tutai also responded with a little confidence. "Huh! Those guys, they are getting better and better!" Mu Baimei Yixuan, snorted coldly, and said, "Tutai, what happens next you continue to talk about how to retrieve intelligence? War is an intelligence war. Only with intelligence can we stand invincible. As Yunyin The intelligence forces of Japan actually need other troops to wipe their butts, so just jump off the cliff one by one!" "Heh...hehe..." In this regard, Tutai could only make a few false laughs. When this old man was young, when he fought side by side with the three generations of Raikage and the "Shield of Yunyin" Yeyuebi, he commanded the intelligence force. When he became the commander of the intelligence force, Yunyin did not have it for ten years. There was an information leakage incident. It was precisely because of this senior''s intelligence force that Yunyin defended Yanyin''s attack at a very small price during the Second Ninja World War. He was suddenly attacked. Stabilized in the chaos. Did not suffer much loss. After retiring, the old man did not rest at ease. Instead, he became an adviser to the intelligence force. I heard that the current intelligence force chief was brought out by him. Later, when everything went well for the intelligence force, he became an advisor. The teachers of the Ninja School have cultivated a large number of outstanding ninjas. If the three generations of Raikage and Ye Yuebi are the two pillars of Yunyin, then this is always Yunyins third pillar, supporting the village for almost his entire life. . He is absolutely qualified to swear. Moreover, even if the head of the intelligence force is here, he has to listen like a ninja school. "Now, according to the news from the three generations of Raikage-sama..." After two dry laughter ~www.novelhall.com~ Tutai took a breath, adjusted his thoughts, and said again. "Wait!" And at this moment, the older Mu suddenly grabbed him, snapped twice, and shot the two young ninjas who had hit him because they suddenly stopped. "Tutai! Your vigilance is too low! As the captain, you are disqualified! Go back and write a review!" In the next second, Mu''s rebuke came again. "Gudong!" But the scolded Tutai swallowed a sip of water, and the cold sweat burst out from the corner of his forehead. Hearing the scolding sound, he just nodded hard and cautiously. At this moment, he was standing stiffly on the rather thick branches, his collar was pulled by the elderly Mu, and in front of his nose was a dark and bright...wire! There is no doubt that it is a trap! Chapter 753： Perceive "Thanks...thank you, Senior Mu..." Tutai held his breath and stepped back slightly, his nose moved away from the dark and shiny steel wire, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to vomit, but the elderly shepherd beside him thanked him with lingering fears. "Humph" Hearing Tutais thanks, Mu did not speak much. After lowering his voice and humming, he stopped talking. Even after letting go of Tutais collar, he squatted down very carefully, with a pair of extremely high brows. His majestic eyes slowly condensed, and the sturdy old man who had been sternly stern began to exude a solemn atmosphere. "It hurts..." At this time, two young ninjas depressive voices came from under the tree, and they were standing up while rubbing their buttocks and chests. Seeing that grinning look, it was obvious that the fall was not light. As for the chest pain, it was Was pushed. To be honest, the pain in the chest is worse than the butt. "Shut up! When is the time, you are still so lazy, really, what are the teachers in the school teaching now! All of them have to take the blame and resign! No wonder you can''t teach a young genius like Konoha!" At this time, a low humming sound came from above his head. Immediately, the two young ninjas fell silent, their necks shrunk several times, you look at me, I look at you, they bit their teeth in fright. Although Mu''s voice was low, the majesty and aura in his tone shocked the hearts of the two of them. Teacher Mu, the same as before! Although because of his age, although he is still a teacher, his subjects have been reduced and he is no longer in charge of the class. But I always feel that hearing his scolding is like returning to a child, the teacher is really good at all. No change. But at this moment, Tutai, who had just swallowed the words "I must pay attention now" because of the elder Mu''s hum, grinned slightly, and a few misses flashed in his eyes. "What are you still stunned, but now you are in the enemy''s territory! Are you still distracted? I don''t know how the three generations of Raikage will send you to be the captain of this intelligence recovery team, low alertness, easy to be distracted, not yet Bring the newcomers in the team as soon as possible. Disqualify. You are too disqualified! You are too disappointed! Did you **** all the things I taught you before!" However, just after the corner of his mouth grinned, the majestic and unquestionable humming sounded, and the hidden anger was not directed at the young ninja below, but at him as the captain. "Yes, I''m sorry, Senior Mu!" In the next second, Tutai did not have the slightest captain''s authority, and even had a natural bowing of his head to admit his mistake, and it was the kind of apology that was completely non-arguing and particularly obedient. He almost bowed forty-five degrees and apologized. "Squat down!" However, this second apology was not forgiven by the elders, but in exchange for a low voice. "Yes" Hearing the scolding, Tutai squatted down slightly embarrassed. "That kid who can perceive, what are you still waiting for, perceiving the enemy!" Then, Mu, who stared at the trap wire closely, scolded in an angry tone. "Yes Yes!" This scolding obviously scared the young ninja again. He was busy restoring the knot when he was running. Suddenly, a wave of consciousness that resembled a chakra ripple swept out, and the chakra with a radius of three hundred meters reacted completely. Of appearing in the minds of young ninjas. "Don''t run around, haven''t you seen the enemy trapped here? How do you want to die!" At this moment, the scolding from the top of the head resumed. This time, perceiving the young ninja''s side, the young ninja who insisted on taking a step forward suddenly stopped, shrank his neck, and said in his mouth: "Yes, I''m sorry..." He just didn''t stand up obediently. Moved. Alas... Is it finally starting to lack combat power? Croy and Saroy have just graduated from the Ninja School and have not participated in the war much. Although they have performed well in the missions of the village, they are new born calves... No wonder Teacher Mu rushed over from the village all the way, so he couldn''t worry about these two children. Do not! Maybe, don''t worry about me... right. Tutai glanced at the two young ninjas below, his brows frowned slightly. He knew that this war was about to end, and it was already the decisive moment. Konoha and Yanyin battlefields, they Yunyin is an expedition, consumption The situation is getting bigger and bigger, and the situation of the battle is getting more and more unfavorable, while Iwayins momentum is getting higher and higher, and the pressure on the rear battlefield Iwayin is also increasing. Now I have finally even just left the ninja school to perform the mission. Five or six-year-olds are also on the battlefield. If this continues, it may be that Yanyin will survive the victory of this war, and soon, Yunyin may have to seek an armistice agreement. If it continues, Yun Yin''s foundation will be destroyed. "Hmph, don''t underestimate the three generations of Raikage, he is not such a weak person." But at this moment, the Mu next to him seemed to know his thoughts, and few did not say in a scolding tone. This time, his tone was full of strong confidence, as if the three generations of Raikage were there, they Yunyin would not fail. "Senior Mu..." Hearing this sound, Tutai was slightly stunned, and couldn''t help looking at the teacher beside him, but he saw that Mu looked at the wire intently, his eyes were solemn, and his face was still only serious, as if the gentle sentence just now was not what he said. general. "Ahead, about three hundred meters away, there are four Chakra reactions. They are a team of ninjas, rushing toward us!" At this moment, the perception ninja Croy below spoke, speaking in a serious tone. Four Chakras reacted, a team of 4 people, is it also a mission statement? The enemy who laid these traps? Hearing this, Tutai''s brows frowned suddenly. "It''s the ninja of Iwain!" In the next second, he judged the opponent''s belonging. Are they the ninjas who intercept information? But the route is wrong! This is the border between the country of fire and the country of grass. They should go to the country of grass. Why are they heading to the country of fire? We deliberately went around to the country of fire. Firstly, Konoha is now tight on the front line and is relatively weak. Secondly, this is also conducive to the hunt. According to reliable sources, we walked along this route until we reached the territory of the country of grass. It is the best and shortest interception route. Now when they encounter the ninjas of Yanyin, they shouldn''t come here! what happened? But soon, he felt a bit weird. "These traps~www.novelhall.com~ are very elaborate. Don''t move around. There is more than the previous trap here." At this time, the elder Mu Shen said. More than the previous trap, a chain trap? When the words fell, Tutai''s brows became more frowning. This matter was absolutely weird, and even he had a kind of that they seemed to have entered a game. "Senior Mu, is there any way you can identify these traps?" Thinking of this, Tutai''s face completely sank, and he spoke with an undoubted command tone. "of course." As soon as these words came out, the older Mu was stunned for a moment, and he glanced at the imposing soil platform in amazement, and then the corners of his mouth cocked, seemingly happily responding. Tutai, this kid finally has a somewhat supporting Yunyin look! In his heart, at this moment, there seemed to be some relief. Chapter 754： Find! "Croy, Saroy, stand back!" After responding, the elder Mu took a slight breath, and then sternly shouted to Croy and Saroy below. "Yes!" Hearing this, Croy and Saroy hurriedly jumped up and settled on the branch behind the sturdy branch of Tutai and Mu, while Croy still kept the posture of Jie-yin, leaping on the branch that stopped. : "The target distance is about 280 meters away. At this speed, it will take about three to five minutes to reach us." Obviously, Croy has found the status and is very responsible and properly reporting the situation of the other party. "Saroy, ready to fight!" Hearing Croy''s report, Tutai ordered without doubt. "Yes!" A touch of seriousness flashed across Saroi''s slightly tender face, and there was still a bit of tension. His hands trembled, but they held Kuwu tightly, and his face finally became firm. Although this group of boys are still immature, they still have great potential. I didnt understand why the three generations of Raiking had chosen these two boys. Now it seems that in terms of vision, I am still far from the third generation of Raiking. what! Hearing the exchanges between the three, the serious expression on Mu''s face seemed to fade a little, the corners of his mouth moved slightly, and then he said: "Tutai, you also step back, this distance is too dangerous." "No, I must be here." But this habitual command tone of his words was rejected by the man who was his student long ago and is now his captain, and simply refused. "This is a series of traps. I am not too sure. If one is not careful, it may detonate." Hearing Tutai''s firm tone, Mu frowned and looked at the naughty boy of the past. Although his words were not fierce, his tone was very serious and almost stern. "I know, but I am the captain, Senior Mu!" But this time, Tutai turned his head without hesitation, looked directly at his teacher without avoiding it, and said without flinching or evasive. "Are you using the captain''s authority to suppress me?" As soon as he said this, Mu Baimei Yixuan instantly became angry, and his voice increased by eight points. "Yes!" However, Tutai still did not flinch or hesitate to speak, and said: "Could it be that you have no confidence in your technology? Are you so old that you need others to avoid even these little things before you dare to do it?" After this opening, by the way, the soil platform also very coldly stimulated the elderly Yunyin pillar. "What are you talking about! You stinky brat!" And these words completely aroused this Yunyin''s pillar, the man behind the scenes who once smashed the intelligence community during the Second Ninja World War, and everyone had a headache, Mu almost roared, and his angry voice was quiet. The woods spread far away, layered with one another, and slowly disappeared. "Please start immediately and mark the location of the trap." However, facing the teacher who came close to him, his muscles spurted and his beard exuding terrible anger, Tutai did not change his face, staring closely at the angry eyes. "Snapped!" And after this sentence, there was a sound of suffering and no fall, and there was even a "poof" sound behind them, and the sound of **** landing. This roar directly scared Saroy out of Kunai, and Croy sat down on the branches. How...what to do... At this moment, Croy and Saroy looked at each other in horror. They looked at the two men who looked a little bit dagger in front of them. After swallowing several saliva, their hearts were beating wildly, and they were terrified by the old man. . "You scared the children." At this time, Tutai glanced at this side and said, not at all affected by Mu''s anger. "Humph!" Hearing this sound, Mu looked away and cursed: "You two unsatisfactory things, don''t you stand up quickly! How about perception? Are you stupid?" "Yes, Senior Mu!" Hearing the scolding, Croy got up hurriedly, taking the kunai of kunai, the perception of Jieyin perception. "Also... there is still a distance of 230 meters..." Afterwards, Croy said cautiously. "Humph!" However, what was exchanged was Mus cold snort, and at this moment, Mu had already placed his sight on the dark and bright steel wire, slowly raised his fingers, and cursed: "Smelly boy, now I am out of breath. Ah! Even the old man dares to order." Obviously, he was still very angry about Tutai''s behavior. "Yes, I''m sorry..." At this time, Tutai saw his movement, his mouth softened, but his right hand was slightly raised, and his fingers were also raised, and he began to slowly seal, but his expression became concentrated. "Zi..." At this moment, a flash of lightning flashed across Mu''s fingertips with an angry face. "Two brats, go further!" At this time, Mu yelled again. "Yes!" Croy and Saroy responded quickly, retreated, and stood still behind the three branches. "Boy, it''s going!" Then, Mu said irritably, his fingers slowly stretched out on the dark and bright steel wire, and the electric light flashed by the fingertips. "Yes!" At this moment, with a "pop", the seal in Tutai''s hand was finished. "Zi..." And at this moment, Mus finger touched the dark colored wire, and a faint but bright blue-and-white current suddenly flowed out of his finger. In a flash, it spread along the dark wire, and The dark-colored steel wire is coated with a bright blue-white fine current. In the dark environment, the entire dark-colored steel wire becomes a blue-white light, which is extremely bright! However, the current did not stop spreading because it was covered with this dark-colored steel wire. Instead, it snaked along the steel wire continuously and plated with steel wires connected to this steel wire one after another. I saw steel wires lit up one by one ~www.novelhall.com~ in the forest turned into bright blue and white silk threads, shining one by one toward the depths of the forest. After a few seconds, they In front of him, the field of vision extends to the depths of the woods, which are densely packed, like a spider web layered on top of each other, and the threads are shining. this is! At this moment, even Tutai, an experienced ninja who can become a captain of a secret mission, couldn''t help but stare slightly. This series of traps is chained to each other. If he hadn''t been caught by his teacher just now, even if he noticed it in an instant and avoided it, this series of traps would have swallowed him, killing him! But Croy and Saroys eyes were already wide, and even the oldest and most knowledgeable pastor here was shocked and shocked. There were two-thirds of the traps here, and he didnt see it. , If he didnt use Thunder to find the way, Im afraid he would also be recruited! This...who is the person who arranged the trap? A trap of this size has not been seen for many years! And in his heart, it was already full of shock! Chapter 755： How to do? "Senior Mu..." Looking at the bright lines like layers of spider webs in front of him, Tutai couldn''t help but look at the elderly who have the most experience of traps here. This area has become a no-passing zone. He knows very well that this kind of wire trap , Are generally connected to the detonating talisman, kunai, shuriken and other projected explosives. Each line may be connected to several or even a dozen detonating talisman or kunai, shuriken. Moreover, this is a series of traps, which move the whole body with one move. Even now as long as Mu''s fingers tremble slightly, the wire trap in front of him may be triggered. At that time, the entire network of traps will be triggered, and they will be welcomed The disaster of extinction. Even if it is his blood inheritance limit, it may not be able to guarantee that they are safe and sound. "What do you think?" However, his questioning got the old man''s eyes. Obviously, the old man was still very angry at Tutai''s insulting language. Isn''t there even Teacher Mu can do it? Its true that the trap wires here are chained together, and its easy to pass the first wire, but the second and the third... They are on all the routes that cross the first wire, no matter what I climb. In the past, jumping over, sideways, straight and sideways, no matter how far away there is, there will always be a trap wire in front of me. No matter what method I use, it is bound to touch the wire, which is the trap network. Detonator. hateful! Do you want to detour now? However, the task now is to recover intelligence. One minute and one second should not be wasted. The sooner the better, one second should not be wasted. If you go around, it will take at least ten minutes, and these ten minutes are enough for Yanyin The intelligence team has left the point of refusal in the reliable news, and there is still a team from Yanyin rushing on the opposite side. It is very likely that our recovery mission has been completed. Tutai frowned, his eyes turned, and in his line of sight, as Mu''s thunder attribute chakra current spread, one after another trap wires lit up, and a circular area within his sight was covered. This kind of wire trap is still being marked by the Thunder attribute Chakra. "The opposing team, stop! It''s a hundred meters ahead of us!" At this moment, Croy''s slightly surprised words came from behind him. One hundred meters, stopped? Why stopped? Hearing this sound, Tutai was stunned. It stands to reason that if the task of this team is to hold them, then this team shouldn''t stop. Ok? Do not! They should stop! Their purpose is to hold us down and let us stop. If we stop, then they don''t have to move forward! Moreover, the opposite side is bound to be equipped with perception ninjas. Even a fledgling perception ninja like Croy can spot them three hundred meters away, so it is only natural for them to find us. Knowing that we stopped! So I chose to wait and see the changes, and now I am in the woods, within the perception of each other, it is impossible to say who has escaped. As long as we dont move, they wont move either! hateful! The captain of this Yanyin team is also a difficult guy! So to say Are these traps arranged by the Yanyin intelligence forces? But how do they know that we will go this route? If they don''t know that we will go this route, how can they arrange such a large-scale trap to hinder us and even kill us? Our route is top secret, no! Even the three generations of Raikage and I knew about it. Even Teacher Mu didnt know. This task was very urgent. When the third generation of Raikings secret order came, we just set off. Almost no one in the base knew the situation. ... How does Yanyin know? At this moment, Tutai''s heart beat, and layers of doubts floated. "call!" At this time, the elderly Mu suddenly exhaled, the current slowly dissipated, and the fingers touching the wire were slowly lowered. Starting from the first trap wire, the bright blue and white linear light was also one by one. Vanishing, a drop of sweat rolled from the corner of his forehead. Such a precise change in the nature of the Chakra really couldn''t last long. Time is not forgiving! No wonder that guy, when performing the final task, asked Irina for the secret medicine. The time is really terrible! Thinking about it now, he is the most... Hao Xiong in World War II couldn''t help sighing even if it was the Yunyin pillar who refused to accept the old. "Senior Mu..." At this time, seeing the bright colors disappear, the cascading cobweb-like trap belts in the forest slowly sank into the darkness in front of them, and Tutai couldn''t help looking at the teacher next to him with a hint of worry in his eyes. Sure enough, it was too reluctant! Teacher Mu was originally much older than the three generations of Raikage adults and adults, but now he should be in his sixties, he is nearly seventy years old... his body is no longer as good as before. Has this kind of sophisticated thunder-attribute Chakra manipulation consumed too much energy? "Hmph, it''s not your turn to worry!" Regarding his worry, his teacher still didn''t give him any good face, didn''t even look at him, just stared at the trap zone that had sunk into darkness. "Uh" Facing his teachers unwelcome attitude, Tutai''s mouth twitched a bit, while doubts abound in his heart, while worrying about the situation in front of him. Do not! Make the decision early! Yanyin is now on the opposite side. If we make a detour, they will follow us around and block us. A battle is unavoidable. It seems... Taking a deep breath, Tutai looked at Mutai who didn''t want to see him, from the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the two young ninjas behind him, and gritted his teeth slightly. "It''s been a long time since I saw such a perfect trap array. I saw it before. How many years have passed? Twenty years? Ten years?" When he was about to speak, Mu suddenly sighed and sighed. Then, the old man suddenly turned his head and said to Tutai with a serious face: "Tutai, this matter is complicated. We may have to take special measures. The tactics are done. The people who set up these traps may be Konoha or Konoha Uchiha!" what! Not Yanyin? Is it... the Uchiha clan? Konoha is here too? Hearing this, Tutai''s eyes widened instantly, without concealing his horror, Konoha also mixed his feet, this matter was really complicated. "Yes, it shouldn''t be wrong. In the second Ninja World War, I saw this kind of trap array, which was arranged by a ninja named "Uchiha Mirror". This wound on my body is his trap array. left." As he said, Mu pulled open the clothes on his left chest, and on his sturdy chest, there were scattered large explosion burn scars covering almost the entire left chest. In the middle of the burn scar, there seemed to be traces cut by the edge, which also condensed After removing the scar, he continued with a solemn expression: "If it weren''t for the master to pull me out of the explosion in time, I''m afraid I would have died in that battle. It was also because of this battle that we failed to intercept Konoha''s intelligence and eventually had to make an alliance with Konoha." This...this is... Uchiha Mirror... could he hurt Teacher Mu like this? Looking at the scars, Tutai''s complexion has taken on a layer of incredible and haze! We definitely can''t pass this trap zone! Teacher Mu is here even more than adults, and Teacher Mu is hurt like this. How terrifying this trap is, no need to say more! "Unexpectedly, among the younger generations of Konoha Uchiha''s clan, some people can arrange traps to such an extent..." At the same time, Mu couldn''t help but sighed. Now it seems that our Yunyin education method must be changed. Every war Konoha will appear absolutely dazzling young geniuses who will eclipse other Shinobu Village. In education, there must be some merits. But at this moment, such a thought flashed through Mu''s heart. "Quickly make a decision!" Afterwards ~www.novelhall.com~ Mu lowered his voice and said very seriously. This sentence is obviously to remind Tutai, the time can not be delayed any longer! Did Teacher Mu say the same? Hearing this sound, Tutai quickly put away those shocked and stunned, with a solemn expression, and said: "Okay, next, we..." "Bang bang bang bang bang!" "Boom boom boom boom boom!" And at the moment he spoke, a series of explosions came from a long distance away! In an instant, he interrupted his conversation! Yanyin''s side... triggered a trap! Suddenly, Tutai''s heart suddenly jumped, pale in amazement! Even Mu''s face tightened instantly! Chapter 756： Serial "Wow..." On the quiet grassland, the gentle evening breeze gently blows, bringing up waves of grass, the sound of "sanding" of the grass rubbing with the wind, and the leaves of the woods a little far away being blown by the wind The rubbing sounds intertwined. "puff!" Suddenly, at the junction of the grassland and the woods, on the grass not far from the woods, three soil walls were erected one after another. "Touched!" After that, a low cold drink sounded from behind the three earth walls. "call out!" In the next second, a kunai shot out from behind the soil wall, and after drawing a parabola in the air, it fell into the grass three meters away from the front soil wall. "tie!" The next moment, a sound as if something tight and hard was cut off, resounding in the quiet grass under the distant night sky. "Boom!" And at the moment when this "tied" sound was heard, a cloud of fire smoke about the size of two fists exploded in the place where Kuwuwu fell. "Tied! Tied! Tied!" "Boom! Bang! Bang!" As if it were a signal, at the moment when the fire smoke burst, around it, the second, third, fourth... countless groups of fire smoke were densely packed on its left, right, diagonal left, and diagonal right sides. Exploded. "Bang bang bang bang bang!" "Boom boom boom boom boom!" Just one second later, dozens of explosions seemed like a cascade of cannons and exploded almost at the same time. The smoke from the explosions was connected in a line, and blasted toward the location of the forest along a kind of arc line, and it was already left on the grass. A semi-circular fire smoke explosion zone came down, and it continued to explode towards the junction with the woods. "boom!" "Crack!" Amid the sound of explosions like a cannon, the explosion belts that formed a semicircle each other touched the edge of the forest. The trees that were in contact with the explosion at the edge of the forest were blown apart, and the branches that were not strong enough were blown up into the sky. , The sawdust flew, the green leaves burst, and the strong wind formed by the explosion came, and the small twigs of the green leaf sawdust spread out cracklingly, hitting the soil wall with a series of crackling noises. "Boom boom boom boom boom!" However, the trees that touched the edge of the forest did not stop this series of explosions. Instead, they caused a larger explosion, showing a circular arc all the way toward the inside of the forest, and as the explosion went deep into the forest, it rose up. The flames and smoke were stronger than one, and one more violent than the explosion. Konoha, broken branches and leaves of small twigs, semi-scorched green leaves, larger pieces of wood, broken black leaves, broken branches and leaves of thick branches... As the explosion deepens and violent, the blast of the explosion is mixed with these more and more The larger the explosion fragments violently spread to the woods, blowing so that the trees on the outer side of the explosion zone fell backwards, "Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap Pap"," Pap Pap Pap", "Pap Pap", "P. The explosion sound accompanied by the sound of these fragments hitting, trees shattering, falling and cracking, and the explosion rumbling and spreading like thunder. "Boom...boom..." This series of explosions lasted for five minutes before it slowly stopped. The sound of the explosion reverberated in the grass and forest, and spread far away under the distant sky. Masses of black explosion smoke evaporated and linked together, forming a huge smoke circle, slowly rising from the grass and woods, rolling and transpiring into the sky, from grass to woods, showing a kind of From low to high, from light to thick, it looks like a column of smoke has been cut diagonally. "Papa Papa!" "Puff puff puff!" "Du Du Du Du!" The next moment, the explosion stopped and the strong wind stopped suddenly. Dirt, burnt leaf debris, semi-burned leaf debris, burnt branches, wood chips, sawdust fragments, large pieces of sawdust fragments poured down like a downpour, and smashed into the woods and on the grass. The grass mud flies, the branches and leaves are flying! "It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!" At this time, two thirds of the upper part of the last earth wall of the triple earth wall, I dont know when a rock block has been traversed, providing shelter for the four ninjas wearing rock concealed foreheads. The scorched black objects that blocked the sky from falling, but the debris that fell on the ground and flew to all parts of their bodies, awakened them from their dazed state. "Captain! Didn''t you say that it was just a trap belt? How could there be such a violent explosion, this series of explosions... If we are not far away, and the grass is not the most violent place of the explosion of this ring trap belt. , No, it is the least powerful area of ??the explosion, I am afraid we are going to die in the explosion!" Amidst a series of shouts, a young female Iwayuki ninja complained. "I...how did I know that Yunyin''s group of guys would actually set up such traps to stop us and stop them! Damn! I said how to stop, it turned out to be to lead us in, but we were dead! Speaking of which, how would they know that we would stop them from this way!" At this time, in front of everyone, the Jian Shuo Yan Yin Ninja with his hands pressed on the last dirt wall had a slightly pale face. Hearing the complaints of his teammates, he repeatedly called injustice and was also shattered by the ground. The shards smashed straight to the feet. "Captain, is it really okay for our team?" Afterwards, behind the Jianshuo Iwayuki Ninja, a shivering Shiraiwa Iwayuki ninja wearing glasses said with a look of confidence while jumping. "It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!" The remaining fat rock ninja is still in a sluggish state, staring blankly at the steaming ring-shaped explosion smoke outside the soil wall in front, the fragments hitting the body are only subconsciously called pain, obviously by this huge The explosion was shocked. "coward!" When she heard the words of the ninja with glasses, the girl Yanyin could not help but cursed, saying: "We are a special operation team appointed by the three generations of Tukage adults. We are the elite of the elite!" "But...but..." After hearing the words, the white-haired rocky ninja in glasses secretly glanced at the rising explosion smoke, "gudong" swallowed, trembled and was speechless, and the words after the two "but" were also obvious. . Seeing this explosion, we seem to be going to die! "Alright, well, Michiko, you are a perception ninja. Now feel the movement of Yunyin." At this time, the strong Yanyin ninja spoke, and the pale color on his simple face faded a little, already taking a little serious. "Yes! Captain!" This time, the female ninja named Michiko didn''t complain too much. After responding, she closed her seal and began to feel it. ... At the same time, in a place one kilometer away from the explosion range, three figures were looking at the rising explosion smoke, with light shining in their eyes. "Then the trap has exploded, just act according to plan F." At this time, the young man in the middle of the three, wearing some shabby clothes, spoke. "Ok!" Hearing that ~www.novelhall.com~ the girls and teenagers next to them also nodded one after another. "Yuki Na, always roll your eyes. If there is any problem, you will be your backup." The boy in the middle said again. "Ok!" The girl answered. "Do not worry." The boy also responded. "Then, I will come as soon as I go!" After getting the affirmative answer from his companion, the boy in the middle took a slight breath, and with a "bang", the violent chakra air flow instantly exploded and steamed upward. In the next second, the middle boy disappeared in place. Leave a footprint deeply embedded in this thick branch. Chapter 757： decision! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... The rain-like dirt and scorched wood poured down, and after five minutes, it stopped falling to the ground. "Snapped!" There was a clear sound of heavy objects hitting the ground, and the last piece of semi-charred wood fell on the densest part of the explosion smoke, shattered into pieces, turned into seven or eight small fragments, or rolled or flew, and finally fell to the ground. , Became an ordinary member of the ground in the area where a large area of ??trees was knocked down by the blast. "Ahem! Ahem!" At this moment, a painful cough sounded in this area, coming from the light yellow ball that was stuck tightly against a certain crooked tree and the ground, and was filled with kunai shuriken. "laugh!" In the next second, a kunwu blade suddenly pierced from the middle and upper part of the light yellow orb, and slowly cut it off. "Boom!" In a sound that seemed to be the cracking of tightly bound things, the light yellow sphere broke into two halves along the traces of the cutting of Kuwu, and was pushed apart, half stuck in the gap between the trees and the ground. It fell on the other side and swayed a few times. "Cough! Cough cough cough cough!" And just when the half-yellow ball was still, a series of coughs that seemed to have been holding back for a long time finally breathed fresh air, sounded from the half-ball stuck on the side of the tree. "puff!" Then, a ninja of normal body type and a sturdy body type in a curled and stretched posture, fell out of the light yellow ball stuck in the corner of the tree and the ground, and lay down on the ground. "Senior Mu...you...how are you!" He took a hard breath and threw himself on the ground, coughing, breathing hard, and looking to the side. "Ahem! Ahem! What do you think of the old man, don''t you just hold your breath for a while? What''s the big deal." But what he cared about was dissatisfaction and a blank eye from his teacher. "Croy, Saroy, how are you?" However, Tutai did not feel disappointed because of his teacher''s eyes and dissatisfaction, but said in a relaxed tone after confirmation, almost shouting to the other side. "Tu... Master Tutai, Mu... Senior Mu, we are all right!" Soon, the shout was answered. Hearing the okay response from the two young ninjas, Tutai was completely relieved. After breathing well, he sat up and glanced around, and a faint surprise and fearful expression slowly emerged. At this moment, in front of him, there is a tree lying horizontally or obliquely at various angles with the ground. The branches and leaves on the tree are completely gone, and a bare piece is exploding outward. The trend of diffusion can almost be imagined by the soil platform. If you look down from the sky, it must be a crescent-shaped ring. And on these bare trees, there are scattered kunai and shurikens embedded in them, and there are also various traces of sharp blades deep in the trunks and branches, which is shocking! Did I just... escape from an explosion like...? The dense smoke exploded behind him was much fainter than before, and there was the sound of crackling flames. The bare trees in front of the yellow flames were clearly visible. At the same time, his shadow was pulled and swayed like he was shaking. heart. Humph! This kid is quite capable, and it''s not as if the three generations of Raikage relied so heavily on him! At this time, beside him, Mu also sat up, and after scanning the surroundings, his eyes fell on the soil platform, and a touch of appreciation flashed in his eyes. In just an instant, I used Melt to make two protective film jade, which protected me and the two little calves. Sure enough, the disciple would still slowly surpass the teacher! After watching for a while, Mu took a slight breath, then looked away, and the scattered kunai and shuriken that fell on the tree and shrewd with cold light in the firelight slowly became serious. Sure enough, it was the trap array that Uchiha Mirror had set up. It used the blast of air to push kunai and the shuriken, causing a second random killing besides the explosion. Although this trap and his arrangement regardless of the explosive power and suffering There is a huge gap in the number of shurikens and the density of attacks. However, to be able to reproduce this arrangement, regardless of the strength of Konoha''s Uchiha clan, this trap arrangement can be called a master. Since World War II...No, after Uchiha Mirror''s death, I haven''t heard of Konoha''s master of trap layout for decades. Is it a descendant of Uchiha Mirror? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but curl his mouth, clenched his teeth slightly, and couldn''t help looking at a certain point in the bare tree in front of his eyes. Iwain, Konoha... this mission... "Master Tutai, Senior Mu!" When his gaze settled, two figures rushed out of the settled place, flew in, and stood in front of him in a blink of an eye. "Croy, are you hurt?" And this is, the sound of the soil platform sounded. "No... it''s okay, it''s just skin wounds." Hearing the words of concern from the captain, clutching his left arm, the perception ninja Croy with blood dripping between his fingers hurriedly replied, saying that he was okay. When these words sounded, Saroy had begun to bandage him. Is the protective film jade still a bit late? After confirming that Croys wound was just a skin trauma, Tutai put a big stone in his heart. Croy has shown the potential of an excellent perceiving ninja, and he can detect conditions within a range of 300 meters in an instant. And it is very precise. As long as he is given enough time, he will definitely become an excellent perception ninja in the future, and become a scarce talent in the village. If it is damaged here, it would be a pity! "Tutai, there is no time to waste!" But at this time, Mu slowly stood up, spoke solemnly, looked at Croy, and then at Saroy. "Senior Mu..." Tutai frowned and looked at Mu. "Now Yanyin''s interception force has arrived. I am afraid that their intelligence force has just left. I don''t know the specifics, but it is certain that the intelligence force is in the direction of the interception force. Mu said again. "Well, then, the current situation can only..." Hearing this, Tutai nodded, and then looked at Mu hesitantly. "Just give me a perception ninja." Without waiting for Tutai to finish speaking the second half of a sentence, Mu interrupted him, and the words were indisputable. Teacher Mu... After hearing Mu''s words, Tutai opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything, a few hesitations flashed in his eyes, and...complexity! ... "How is Yun Yin''s situation?" On the side of the grassland, the honest and sturdy rocky ninja looked behind him, the perception ninja named Michiko. "They... rushed over!" Hearing the words of his captain, Michiko frowned suddenly, opened his eyes suddenly, and said anxiously: "Quick!" The trap attack couldn''t be achieved, so came here! Do not! The task of recovering intelligence cant waste any time, we must fight quickly... After hearing the report, Jianshuo Yanyin Ninja bit his teeth. He knew the situation very well. It is still unclear about Yunyin''s strength on the other side... and all the opponents rushed over... Division... Not appropriate? and I turned a few thoughts in my mind~www.novelhall.com~During the collapse of the earth wall, Jian Shuo Yan Yin Ninja looked back at the three teammates who were looking at him, reflecting in their eyes of anxiety, anxiety, hesitation and even some horror. . Our combat experience, there is no way to divide forces! To divide the army is to die! On the contrary, it will weaken our strength and eventually be besieged by Yanyin! Thinking of this, the honest and sturdy Yanyin Ninja didn''t hesitate anymore, and directly ordered: "Quick battle!" Then, before the earth wall completely collapsed, he rushed out, rushing through the already thin explosion smoke and rushing into the woods. "Yes!" The captain''s simple and decisive orders, and the behavior of taking the lead, seemed to give these somewhat apprehensive young Yanyin great confidence. As soon as the order fell, the three of them flew out, followed the captain, and rushed towards... Yunyin opposite! Chapter 758： Opposite! "The enemy''s position!" Under the night, among the dark woods, four young Yanyin ninjas swiftly shuttled towards a clearing in the forest. They have traveled more than ten meters in a few seconds, and then, there was an unquestionable command. In the middle, the sturdy and sturdy Yanyin Ninja among the four spoke. "Thirty meters!" The only female ninja among the four spoke immediately, her speech was a bit rush, but she did not feel flustered, but within these short three words, she could be heard from the change of tone Is slowly calming down, calming the panic. "Zhen Yan, No Naiyu, when you come into contact later, you will be prepared for the corresponding ninjutsu. The other party is Yunyin, and most likely it is the Thunder Escape Ninja. You are the rare wind escape ninja in our village. Get ready for your strongest wind ninjutsu!" After hearing the response, the sturdy Yanyin Ninja spoke again. "Yes! Captain!" Hearing Jian Shuo Yanyin''s words, the blank cobra of the Fei Shuo Yanyin Ninja suddenly lightened, and a focused expression immediately appeared on his face. As he flew, his hands had begun to seal. "Yonoyu, you prepare a defensive earthen escape. You are the only one of us who knows that medical ninjutsu can recover us in wartime. I shouldnt let you prepare for ninjutsu, but Michiko is a perception ninja. The combat effectiveness is more limited, relatively speaking..." After the voice of the fat ninja named Zhenyan fell, the words of the strong ninja from there came again, and even his head slightly turned to the white-haired ninja with glasses obliquely behind him on the left. "Yes Yes!" When he heard the words of his captain, the white-haired ninja with glasses seemed to be taken aback. Before Jian Shuo Yanyin could finish speaking, he responded and interrupted Jian Shuo Yanyin''s words. At the same time, his hands were already trembling. The windy knot printed. "Well, please!" He glanced at this companion named Ye Naiyu, Jianshuo Yanyin Ninja, who is also the captain of this hidden rock hidden mission team, frowned slightly, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes, but he still used a kind of opposite subordinate in his mouth. Said in a confident tone. Don''t make any trouble! No Naiyu''s character is a bit unsuitable for charging forward! However, on the opposite side is Yunyin''s blocking team. The strength is definitely not bad, and I must also be ready for it! "Twenty meters!" And just as the slightly worried thought flashed in his mind, Michiko''s words came again. They are only twenty meters away from Yunyin! "Kakka..." Hearing this sound, the Jianshuo Yanyin Ninja hurriedly reduced his mind and focused his attention on the Chakra that had just been refined during his speech. Suddenly, a series of crisp noises rang from his hand, and pieces of rock and soil were held tightly in his right hand. Slowly swelling on top of his fist. First hit! The first blow of contact! We must strive for meritorious service! And there is only one thought left in his mind. ... "position!" On the other side, the eldest among the four Yunyin flying in the woods at a very fast speed said solemnly. "Thirty meters!" Two voices rang at the same moment, one mature and the other young and serious. Croy and Tutai said at the same time. At this moment, Croy''s hands were knotted, obviously in a state of perception, and the soil platform behind the old man in the front was also one-handed, which seemed to be in a state of perception. At thirty meters, is Croy''s perception as accurate as that of a soil platform? Hearing this voice, his face was serious, and even a gleam of light flashed in Mu''s eyes, who was even a little bit murderous. Indeed, this kid is a rare perception ninja! In Yunyin''s new light, although there is no super genius like Konoha''s Kakashi and the little monster Taki Chiba, there is no shortage of outstanding talents! Humph! What a super genius, a ninja is not only dependent on talent, good education and own hard work are the decisive factors for the strength of a ninja! As long as the education method keeps up with Konoha, it is not impossible to surpass the super genius. "despair!" Stepping on the branches in front of him, a series of thoughts flashed in Mu''s mind, and then he said, "Tutai, you know what to do. The moment of collision is the most critical moment. Dont miss this opportunity!" "I know!" Tutai nodded solemnly, the hesitation and complexity just now disappeared, replaced by a desperate determination. "Twenty meters!" Just at the stall where they were talking, Croy''s voice sounded. "There is only one chance, Croy, Saroy, are you ready!" But when the words were not over, Mu, who was leaping on a branch, suddenly turned his head, crossed the earth platform behind him, and after looking at the earth platform, the two young ninjas with concentrated and serious faces spoke more severely. "Yes!" Hearing the words of the senior teacher, Croy and Saroy nodded suddenly, the seals in their hands and the kunai in their hands tightened. Next, is the critical moment! Yanyin''s interception force is ahead! ... "Ten meters!" On both sides of the forest, on the side of the grassland and in the depths of the forest, a female voice and two male voices sounded simultaneously. In the dark woods, it seems that the sound of the footsteps on the branches of the opposite side can already be heard. coming! And at this moment, Yanyins strong captain and Yunyins leader Mu, their eyes condensed at the same time, their breath was unknowingly held, and the darkness and the branches of the branches that were constantly drifting backward in their eyes, There was a hint of yellow fire! Jieyin is complete! At this time, behind Captain Jianshuo Yanyin, either shivering or firm, Ye Naiyu and Zhen Yan''s hands, "pop", closed in one place, making the last seal! Ready! Almost at the same time, behind Mu and Tutai, Croy let go of Jieyins hand, and a kunai was already captured in his hand, while Saroys other hand touched the hilt of the Ninja sword behind him. . "Five meters!" "Three meters!" "one meter!" In the last countdown to the perception of the ninja by both sides, the dark scene in the eyes of Captain Jianshuo Yanyin and Yunyin''s Mu suddenly opened up, and an open space suddenly appeared in the light of the campfire! "Zi..." A flash of lightning flashed across Mu''s fist, which was on the last branch before the last clearing. "Crack!" A huge rock fist has already formed and covered the strong fist of Captain Yanyin who stepped on the last branch before the last clearing! "Opposite!" The voices of Michiko and Tutai sounded at the same time. Die! Yanyin''s (Yunyin) interception team! At this moment, Yanyin''s strong captain and Yunyin''s animal husbandry suddenly saw the other side in their eyes ~www.novelhall.com~ at the same time, and the killing intent instantly soared! "Swipe!" The originally peacefully burning campfire swayed a bit, and on both sides of the quiet open space, two figures suddenly rushed out and jumped up, both clenching their chests and clenching their fists, slamming toward each other fiercely. In the next second, Iwaken and the flashing fist will collide! "what!" At this moment, Yanyin''s strong captain and Yunyin''s animal husbandry eyes widened suddenly, shouting in shock. Face... It is already full of shock! "Snapped!" "Snapped!" In the crisp sound of two fists hitting their palms, their fists slammed... Suddenly stopped! Chapter 759： Party 3! actually At this moment, it seemed as if time was slowing down. Captain Jian Shuo Yanyin and Mu''s eyes reflected a flushed and unfamiliar profile. The eyes that had been widened seemed to be still widening a little bit, and their eyes and expressions , Was shocked! It''s...a child! Feeling the touch of the palm on the punch that he tried his best, and the upward air rushing through their arms, Captain Jianshuo Yanyin and Mufa raised slightly, but the expression on their faces But it gradually stiffened, and even began to gritted his teeth slightly. Unexpectedly... could actually... Block it, my fist! And their hearts, like the gaze they showed, were full of shock and shock! With this punch, they were meant to hit with one blow, or even make a single blow, and the force of the punch did not leave much surplus. They absolutely did not expect that their fists would be blocked so easily. At this moment, in the midst of them, in the midst of their leaping in the air, the violent chakra steaming, the strange boy closed his eyes, the forehead was blue, the skin was red, and the hair was floating upward. He crossed his hands on his chest, one left and one right, with his palms steadily blocking their fists, and the **** of the clothes slapped by the chakra airflow shook. "This is impossible" Almost at the same time, this second, this moment, under the same expression, they slowly uttered four words in a low voice in disbelief. And the moment the words sounded, time seemed to return to normal, and the three people who were frozen in the air quickly descended under the pull of gravity. "despair!" The sound of the three people landing at the same time converged into a sound, and the three of them fell firmly on the ground. "DaDaDa!" At this moment, three figures flew out of the woods behind Captain Jianshuo Yanyin, and quickly fell behind him less than one meter away. "do not come!" At this moment, Captain Jianshuo Yanyin suddenly shouted, his tone was already full of surprise and anxiety. "call" And at this moment, when Captain Jianshuo Yanyin just started speaking, a slight exhalation sounded in front of him. "laugh!" In the next second, the violent chakra airflow suddenly disappeared, and the snapping of the clothes driven by the chakra airflow suddenly disappeared. shit! I don''t know why, feeling the disappearance of the upward airflow on his arm, Captain Jian Shuo Yanyin''s heart suddenly jumped, an unprecedented strong ominous premonition passed through his heart, and these three words could not help but pop up in his heart. "brush!" And at this moment, the skin still in the corner of the eye has faded back to its normal color, and the hair slowly slipped because there was no updraft. The young man with his eyes opened and the emerald radiant eyes kept a slight figure. The posture of Shen about to straighten up suddenly disappeared in place. It is instant! At this moment, Captain Jian Shuo Yanyin only felt that the fist hit the spot in his hand. Unprepared, he leaned forward. However, he ignored his own situation and twisted his head to the back. His mouth was already big. Roared: "Yonaoyu, protect Michiko!" His goal is to perceive ninjas! With the roar in his mouth, the thought in his heart became extremely clear. What a quick response! But at this moment, the corner of the elderly Mu''s eyes opposite him twitched slightly, and the look in his eyes had just faded, and his body shape was like him because the young man who blocked their fists suddenly disappeared and leaned forward. However, instead of worrying about others, you should worry about the current situation! However, unlike Captain Jianshuo Yanyin, the elder Mu tilted his head slightly, while his fist followed this forward leaning posture, with lightning flashes, and slammed into the twist. Captain Yanyin who went too far! "Bad..." At this moment, the Jianshuo Yanyin Ninja seemed to have noticed something, and two to unpleasant gazes shot from his anxious eyes. The eyeballs suddenly looked towards the lower left and rear. In the aftermath, the fist shining with lightning was already there. It''s on his chest. His body was leaning forward and sent to his fist! "Why... Captain!" At the same time, the white-haired spectacles Yan''s hidden pupils of Ye Naiyu who suddenly heard the captain''s anxious words shrank suddenly and trembled, apparently panicking, his head and body turned stiffly to the rear. This is where the perception ninja of their team named "Michiko" is located. But at the next moment, when his head moved back to the position where Michiko appeared in his line of sight with his body, his eyes widened suddenly, and a look of horror appeared on his face instantly. "Michiko!" At this moment, beside him, the fat little fat man who acted like him was so strict, he already yelled out in horror. And with a sound, the face of Michiko in his sight immediately stiffened, her eyes widened in horror, her whole body trembled, and the knots in her hands were loose, she felt it, felt something behind, something deadly, Behind her! And at this moment, a pair of eyes gleaming with emerald green brilliance slowly lit up behind her! "save" For almost an instant, she couldn''t restrain the panic and shouted instinctively. However, she only shouted out such a syllable, and her voice stopped abruptly. "Boom!" There was a muffled sound of flesh clashing. Weird power, burst! "Boom!" Almost at the same time, there was also a muffled sound of flesh clashing. Thunder, erupt! "Bang! Bang!" Suddenly, two clusters of dust and smoke suddenly rose up in this clearing, and there seemed to be a painful grunt or two in the sound of flesh hitting hard objects. "Crack!" Then, it seemed to be the sound of wood cracking. "Crack! Crack!" The next second, the cracking sound spread. "boom!" In the forest belt on the edge of the clearing, in the area closest to the clearing, a tree slowly fell down, hitting the trees behind it with a "rumbling," a muffled sound of the trunk hitting the trunk, and countless branches. The sound of friction. "Wow!" At almost the same time, in the diagonal direction of this tree, another tree slowly fell backwards. Amid the sound of the rubbing of the branches, it hit the tree behind it with a "bang", and it shook so hard. The branches of the trees in the rear were trembling and the branches and leaves were flying. The reaction was quick, but too naive! At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing the tree on the opposite side leaning against the tree behind, with the sight of leaves flying around, Mu, with a slanted **** posture, jumped forward two steps, which was stable Stopping the figure, the sound of the "sizzling" electric light in his hand gradually stopped, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Solve one first! Too many brats and trouble! One can be one less! In his mind, such a thought passed. What about the kid who blocked the old man''s fist! In the next second, his eyes quickly left the broken tree, as if to glance around. what! As soon as his eyes left, his face changed suddenly and he looked down hastily. That kid! In the next moment, his eyes widened suddenly again, and the horror flashed away! Chapter 760： easily "Michiko!" The flames of the bonfire reflected in a layer of yellow open space, and a cry of worry, anxiety, and even horror resounded throughout the night sky. Listening to the screams with all kinds of emotions beside him, he turned his back to Nonoyu and twisted his head little by little to the edge of the woods on his right side. The broken one fell down on the trees behind. The trees in the middle of the road, and the wooden stakes that are still deeply rooted in the ground although they are broken. Behind the stakes, he can see a pair of familiar shoes, familiar white bare feet, and a stream of blood is coming from Spreading and flowing under the bare feet, it hit the rough bark of the wooden stump, then walked around along the rough bark, and slowly flowed into the clearing. On the other side, on the side where he looked away, directly opposite him, there was also a fallen tree, behind the broken stake, there was also a pair of bare feet, and a strong body. Their captain has also lost combat effectiveness. And the sound of the captain being knocked into his ears and passing him by the wind seemed to be still in his ears. In just an instant, they lost the captain and perception ninja. "It''s so strict...what...what to do?" Seeing the scene in front of him, Ye Naiyu took a step back, then took a step back, his eyes trembled in horror, the seal of the defensive earth escape technique in his hand was already unlocked, the reserved forbearance The surgery has also been cancelled, and Chakra slowly disappeared in his palm. "Ye Naiyu! Calm down!" Hearing Ye Naiyu''s hesitating voice, the fat fat man who yelled, his eyes cleared instantly, and he quickly glanced around, comforting Ye Naiyu, but his heartbeat accelerated suddenly. The sentence is not so much for the companions around me, but it seems to be for myself. Gone! That teenage boy is gone! He quickly turned his head and scanned the surroundings quickly, looking for the figure who had just punched his companion Michiko into the forest. However, no matter how much his gaze turns, he can''t find that person. No...no...no! how is this possible! How could it not! There was a cold sweat slowly coming out of the really stern and round face, and the hands that were imprinted seemed to begin to tremble. "Gudong!" Ye Naiyu swallowed and seemed to realize something. He quickly turned his head and began to look for something. The fright on his face became more and more intense, and he even began to tremble. "laugh!" At this moment, a faint flame burning sound rang behind them. After...behind? After hearing this sound, the two seemed to realize something. The already stiff body directly tightened, their eyes widened suddenly, and the movement of turning their heads and looking around also stopped with the stiffness of the body. When the thoughts in their hearts turned, their heads turned back mechanically, and their eyeballs moved to the corners of their eyes as far as possible, until the old man who punched his captain and looked down appeared in his sight. Under his feet, there are three kunai, connected to the kunai of the detonating talisman! At this time, the detonating talisman was already burning! "Boom boom boom!" In the next second, the flames flashed violently, and a large fireball suddenly exploded, instantly engulfing Yunyin''s elderly Mu, and the violent exploding air wave was also at the same time, almost screaming in surprise. The young ninja from Yanyin flew out and hit the woods in the direction where their captain was. There were two muffled sounds of "Boom Boom", and there was no sound. "Wow!" At this moment, the explosion swept across, and the branches and green leaves of the trees on the edge of the blowing rushed back, blowing away the thickest green leaves on the edge of the forest. The thickest branch of the thickest tree. The shade of the tree slammed the skirt of the young man hiding on this branch back, and even the slightly long hair was stretched back straight. Yun Yin...is there only one person? Did the other three take a detour? Raising his hand slightly, blocking a little dust in front of his eyes, Chiba squinted his eyes, the emerald brilliance flowing in his eyes, glanced around, and then focused on the exploding fireball. Unexpectedly, the detonation talisman given by Hongyan was so powerful, I was afraid that it would not be lethal at once, so I used three, but now it seems that this is a bit of a mistake! Gently pursing the corners of his mouth, Chiba thought about it, and couldn''t help but leaned back. The blast of air had already turned into a gust of wind, and the sound of "popping" small twigs breaking was heard, and under his feet The sturdy branches on the left seemed to be trembling backwards. However, this matter seems a bit strange! However, Chiba didn''t care too much about this fierce air wave and wind, but he was thinking about it. Both of them should have perceptive ninjas. As you can see from the previous narratives of Xuena, they were aware of the other''s existence, otherwise their respective main forces would not fly directly to the other side directly, and directly activated precision. s attack. And their behavior, before they discovered the other party, was anxious, they should be performing a more urgent secret task... Then, Yunyin''s decision is more correct. He divides the troops at the moment of approach, avoids being detected by the other party''s intention to divide the troops and prevents them, and sacrifices one person and drags the other party to achieve the task of responding to the concept of "emergency". However, Yanyin''s decision is a bit surprising! The captain''s reaction was extremely quick just now, almost when I used Shunzai, I reacted and reminded to protect the perception ninja. Based on this, he is an excellent captain. He should also split his troops, why did he rush up directly! Why are all members pressed? How could such a captain be simply concealed and deceived by Yun Yin, instead of planning the division of troops in advance, or how to deal with the division of troops, so that Yun Yin could divide his troops smoothly? This is a bit suspicious! At this moment, Qianye''s mind turned a few thoughts, and doubts arose. However, the other three ninjas of Yanyin are also a bit too outrageous. They are simply rookies with no combat experience and mission experience. The reaction to the attack... is too horrible, and it makes me succeed so easily! Perhaps it is because of these three considerations that there is no division of troops? However, even if this is the case, Captain Yanyin will consider dealing with the opponent''s intention to divide forces! The three Yanyin Ninjas rushed out after the captain fought each other ~www.novelhall.com~, and didn''t see if Yunyin was following someone. It was not like there was a plan to deal with Yunyin''s division. what happened? It is impossible for Yanyin''s team to perform secret missions at all, let alone urgent secret missions. This kind of team will be completely destroyed! Even if the captain is excellent, the group must be destroyed! It''s a team to die! Thinking of this, Chiba frowned, a feeling that he had two hands behind his back was manipulating. And just as this feeling rose, Chiba''s face changed slightly, and his eyes suddenly looked back. Isn''t it that simple and easy? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, behind him, a pair of tough and murderous eyes suddenly opened! Chapter 761： Now, its still too young! What a great kid, I actually threw those three kunai without me noticing, and the power of this detonation talisman... the tactical arrangement... This kid should be a tactical ninja! And judging from the fact that he blocked my fist and that Yanyin''s fist just now, this kid''s physical skills are very good! The strength is not inferior to the activated me! This blow...must be... "Zizi..." A series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Mu suddenly opened his eyes, raised his clenched fist, and passed two lightning beams, slamming the head of the young man who was squatting in front of him. "laugh!" In the gusty wind, on the dark side, the fist was accompanied by a flash of electric light, breaking the fierce air wave, and on the thick branch, a blue-white arc was drawn, like a flash of thunder. In the next second, Mu''s eyes widened slightly, and a hint of surprise flashed. At this moment, in his eyes, the footprint of the thick branch deeply embedded in the branch was reflected. Instantly? Has he noticed it? Slowly adjusting his posture, Mu''s eyes looked back slightly. There was no loss on his face due to the failure of the sneak attack, nor the panic of failing to attack and not seeing the enemy, nor the one that he thought was necessary. The fist was disappointed, on the contrary, his face was very quiet, and there was no expression in the quiet, and he could not read any of his thoughts from his face. There is no attack behind... This kid reacts quickly and has a keen perception. It is very likely that he is a perception-type ninja... Could it be that he is going to chase them? Do not! This kid is very fast, but it is unlikely to chase the soil platform, after all I am still there. Looking at his series of offensive actions just now, he wants to solve us in a short time so that he can implement his purpose. If he is going to chase the soil platform, he will not come out so quickly at all, but will wait and see. Take a look at the current situation, confirm the target''s movement, and see that I am alone with the four of Yan Yin, but the target is not there, unless he is an idiot, he will directly kill it like this. In other words, if his goal is Tutai, then he will not come out at all. After confirming that there was no one behind and no attack, Mu did not choose to hide or search for the kid who had just escaped from his fist. Instead, he stood quietly on the thick branches, letting the wind dance, and took his The white hair blows straight. This matter is very strange, Yanyin''s team, if it is blocking our team, it shouldn''t be so vulnerable! And this kid, it should be Konoha... Could it be...Is he set up those traps? Then, the woods behind him are terrible. He came from there, and he didn''t know if there was a trap behind him. Thinking about it, Mu stood on the branches, looking at the explosive fireball that began to shrink slowly, and an electric snake flashed across his shoulders and ankles from time to time, "Zizi". The gust of wind gradually began to converge, and the exploding fireball had already turned into a cloud of firelight smoke, which was transpiring. But until the wind dissipated, the explosion smoke dissipated, and the leaves fell one after another, the forest recovered to a quiet, Mu did not move, but his eyeballs moved to a later position where the explosive fireball lifted up. Set it there. No anxiety, no hesitation, no flaws... Sure enough, this old Yunyin is not a fuel-efficient lamp. At the spot where Mu''s eyes were fixed, Qianye''s eyes flashed with emerald green light, but his heart was solemn. He did not attack deliberately just now, no, and it cannot be said that he did not attack deliberately. After the old Yunyin slammed a punch just now, he adjusted his posture unhurriedly and without any flaws. If he had just attacked If you attack from the left side of him, you will be knocked down by the left elbow under his abdomen. If you attack from the right side of the back, you will receive a heavy blow from his right elbow as he retracts his right hand. The elbow will teach yourself a profound lesson. In all directions, his head, the left fist and right shoulder hidden under his abdomen, and the right fist that is slowly retracting all have the opportunity to teach him how to be a man. His seemingly slow posture adjustment is actually using slow movements to make room to ensure that he can counterattack when he is attacked from all angles, or delay the opponent''s attack, which helps to avoid. Just now, Chiba has no way to attack! And Chiba thought that since he couldn''t attack, he would not attack and hide his figure. He originally wanted him to have some emotions that would be beneficial to him, but the calmness that this old Yunyin showed made him surprised. This old Yunyins fighting mentality is simply terrifying. Facing an enemy who is waiting around, not in shape, and waiting for an opportunity to attack, he has no special emotions. Generally speaking, in this situation, no matter how senior ninja is, he is wary. It will also increase exponentially, and it will always reveal some subtle flaws due to the increase in vigilance, such as being too focused on one aspect, and somewhat loosening flaws on the other. However, until the wind stopped and the fire smoke dissipated for a few minutes, the old Yun was vigilant, and his vigilance was not low, but he did not produce any flaws. He stood there, like a rock, making Qian Ye didn''t have the slightest gap to attack. In the end, Qianye could only come out of the hiding place. He knew that if he hid again, it might be because the old cloud remained invisible for a long time, and his husband became anxious and created a flaw. From the perspective of skin color, this old Yunyin should not belong to the Yeyue clan. Although he uses a technique similar to the ninjutsu "Thunder Dunk Chakra Mode", he does not seem to have the characteristics of the Thunder Dunk Chakra Mode. As for speed and Power, judging from his punch just now and the flashing explosion, it has the Thunder Dunk Chakra mode bonus. Moreover, judging from the situation where he flew to Yanyin with a punch just now, the strength of his punch just now is not worse than the strength of my just now... S grade? However, Chiba didn''t do nothing during the few minutes of hiding, at least he still carefully observed this old Yunyin, and confirmed the level of strength of this old Yunyin. It was also confirmed that the strength of this old Yunyin was stratified, so he did not choose to chase another team of Yunyin. As a result, he was not a perception ninja, but had a perception ninja on the opposite side. He had a high chance of being thrown off. Secondly, this old Yunyin is an S-rank ninja, and Honghiko and Xuena are present less than one kilometer behind him. After Xuena notices Yunyin''s division of troops, according to the plan, Hongyan will definitely catch up. , If he also catches up, I am afraid that Hongyan will have a high chance of encountering this old cloud hidden, and then Hongyan may be in danger. The S-rank ninja still had a perfect fighting mentality to such an extent that he couldn''t find any flaws in the S-rank ninja. When Hongyan met, he was afraid that he could not win. Gee! Thinking of this, Chiba''s hand stretched into the ninja bag slightly loosened, letting go of the clinging Kumu. Did you come out by yourself? This kid is really special, do you know that if he doesn''t come out, it''s him who might show his flaws? This kid...not an ordinary kid! At the same time, Mu, standing on the tree, is also looking at this Chiba, analyzing all possible information from Chiba''s posture, expression and gaze. It seems that not only did his plan fail, but also my plan that made him anxious... Looking at him ~www.novelhall.com~ it''s like seeing the Bi adults back then! If you give him a few more years, he is likely to grow into a person like an adult. but Looking at Qianye, Mu Xin sighed, and a smile quietly appeared at the corner of his mouth. Ok? As soon as Mu''s smile appeared, Qianye seemed to sense something, his eyes widened suddenly, and he turned to look behind him. "laugh!" However, before he turned his head, his body trembled suddenly and instantly stiffened, and his head turned stiff on the spot. However, now, it is still too young! A smile at the corner of his mouth slowly bloomed, and Mu''s eyes reflected Chiba with an incredible look on his face, and his body slowly began to be electrically charged, and finally turned into a thunder and lightning figure, dissipating in the air. Chapter 762： Doppelganger tactics! "Zizi..." The sound of electric current flickering came from his chest, Chiba''s stiff neck twisted back as hard as he could. His eyes were already halfway into the corners of his eyes, but only the silky white hair could be seen in the line of sight, and The old forehead with slightly raised blue veins. When Chiba twisted his neck, his eyes moved down little by little, his stiff neck couldn''t move, he could only move his eyes little by little, and divert his gaze with difficulty until the one that flickered in his vision from time to time. Electric light, fist piercing out of my chest! "It''s over, kid!" At this moment, behind him, a punch pierced the boy''s Mu, his lips moved slightly, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes. I am old after all, and Chakra is not as good as before, and the number of Lei Dun clones that can be separated is limited and must be made quickly. If you can''t kill this kid, then there will be more variables for Tutai to recover intelligence. This kid can accurately stop the two of us at the moment that I and Yanyin take action. It is most likely a perception ninja. Although the perception ninja is generally arranged in the rear, even if the task is performed, it must be arranged in a place protected by everyone, but with the strength of this kid, there is no need for protection. Even, it is very possible that he may be performing the task alone, performing Konoha''s secret task. But no matter what, Konoha is now an enemy or not a friend, no matter what Konoha''s secret mission is, it will definitely not be beneficial to us. Whether it''s the intelligence recovery of Tutai or Konoha''s secret mission, I must end him here! But at this moment, his mind was such a firm idea. "is it?" However, at this moment, at the moment when Mu''s voice fell, a slightly cold voice rang behind him. Behind! At this moment, after hearing this sound, his hair on his back almost exploded, his face changed suddenly, and he looked back suddenly, turning his head and turning around, his eyes widened suddenly, and his figure was suddenly on the spot. "Kakka!" And the next second, he turned back to Konohas eyes in front of him. Accompanied by the sound of rock rubbing, Konoha who was punched by himself, his clothes, skin, and whole body shape have changed. He made the loess, and the loess that formed the human form was now turning into a rocky texture at a speed that the naked eye could not keep up with, tightly confining his hand to the chest of the rock humanoid. Earth clone! Then use the soil clone as the basis to change the rock properties! At this moment, the moment after the light swept this scene, this well-informed World War II hero who had experienced countless fierce battles finally showed a look of astonishment and extreme fear in his eyes. I underestimate this kid! And in this moment, a first kick was kicked **** his cheek from behind him. Konoha Tornado, strange force version! "Boom!" In the muffled sound of the strange power, this Konoha whirlwind has been deeply embedded in this Yunyin Haoxiongs face, and the whole face has been kicked and recessed, and this Yunyin Haoxiong is strong The body was also slanted by the huge force of the foot, revealing the teenage boy who kicked the kick suddenly behind him. In the next second, he will fly out, with the rock figure that imprisoned his right hand. This touch...! But at this moment, at this moment, the teenage boy who kicked this kick behind him had a stiff expression on his face. The expression on his face was suddenly tense. In his slightly widened eyes, his eyes were He glanced back sharply. "Zi..." An electric snake hit the boy''s side with a "pop" sound, and the strong fist that followed the electric snake was already on the side of his face, and it was about to hit his face fiercely. "Snapped!" At this moment, a more violent electric arc touched his body. The sturdy old man whose kicked side face was recessed suddenly exploded, turning into countless electric currents, and instantly enveloping the young man, suddenly feeling paralyzed. It was said that the boy was already unable to move! Or Lei Dun clone! The boy''s pupils shrank suddenly, but in the electric light, there was a clear reflection of the fist that came from behind, and the scene of the Lei Dun clone bursting into an electric current to attack him. This old Yunyin has perfected the use of Thunder Dunn! No, it''s not just the use of Thunder Dunn, but the changes in the nature and form of the Thunder attribute Chakra have reached the point of extraordinary! The use of his Lei Dun clone is much more exquisite than Ye Yuebi! At this moment, for some reason, the young mans mind suddenly flashed through the fight with another old Yunyin. The Thunder Clone pierced in the technique of the water prison, Ye Yuebi turned into a thunder current and attacked along the water of the water prison. Picture. Ye Yuebis Lei Dun clone attacked me and needed water current as a medium, and this old Yunyin''s Thunder Dun clone burst and directly attacked me through guidance! This is a directional control! "Boom!" But at this moment, Mu''s fist slammed into the face of the young boy who was full of flashes of electricity and could not move. Thunder, erupt! The explosive force generated by the electric current exploded directly on the boy''s profile at this moment! What a cunning kid! But at the moment when the power broke out, Mu''s face attacked from behind changed drastically, and his clenched teeth seemed to squeeze out his heart to grind his teeth, creaking! "Boom!" With a burst of sound, the bursting fist directly blasted the boy''s head, and the clear water splashed with drops of golden brilliance in the firelight night, hitting Mu''s face. It''s cold! "puff!" At this moment, as the head was scattered, the boy''s entire body suddenly turned into a stream of water and scattered. Immediately, the electric light winded and spread with the water. Water body! At this moment, Mu looked at the flash of electricity and water coming across his head and face, and an angry thought flashed in his mind. "Snapped!" In the next instant, the lightning surged and exploded in an instant, wrapping up all his body shape ~www.novelhall.com~ with a punch, and his whole body was instantly paralyzed! How deep is this kid''s mind! The moment the lightning burst, such a thought flashed across his mind. "Crack...crack...crack..." And at the moment his thoughts turned, in his eyes, in the direction facing the unconsciously, the back of the human-shaped rock, the sharp small bumps slowly bulged, as if aiming. Normally, directly at him. He noticed the bumps of the rocks, on the body that was paralyzed and trembling by the electric current, the green veins slowly became prominent, and the eyes were full of bloodshot eyes! I underestimated him again! "Chichichichichichi!" In the next second, those rock bumps suddenly shot out from the back of the rock humanoid, turning into a rock spear, rushing out, and it''s almost there! Earth escape, Benyan gun! Chapter 763： position hateful! Mu''s body is slightly sinking, his knees are slightly bent, the electric light circulates all over his body, crackling, he is about to jump sideways, and in front of his forehead, chest, abdomen, and legs, the five thorns come suddenly. The rock spear had already touched his skin with lightning, and it was too late to escape! At this moment, his eyes were already wide, and his eyes were almost filled with anger. This kid used the water body to guide the old man''s own electric shock to attack him! Did he plan it a long time ago? Use the earth clone to contain me, even imprison me, and then use the moisture body to pretend to attack, guessing that I will use the Thunder Clone to lure the enemy? Just unexpectedly, the final blow was to use the rock formation of the soil clone to make a rock gun... Unexpectedly, the old man was so proud of Lei Dunyin! Whether intentionally or unintentionally, this kid is a disaster! At this moment, a murderous thought flashed in his heart. "Puff puff puff puff!" And in the next second, in a series of convulsive tremors, five spears penetrated into his body without any suspense, piercing from the back of his head, chest and abdomen, and his legs. Perfect combat mentality, meticulous tactics, superb control of Lei Dun, reasonable use of Lei Dun''s clone... This Yunyin old man is no worse than Ye Yuebi! At this time, the rock gun tip that penetrated from the strong back was reflected in his eyes, Chiba slowly released the mark of the rock gun that had formed in his hand, and his hands slowly dropped. Fortunately, the earth clone was used at the beginning, if the main body played, he would be fooled by him. After avoiding the explosion, he first separated a Lei Dun clone and used the Lei Dun clone to attack me behind me. Whether I chose to counterattack or not, it was in his favor. This Lei Dun clone gave me everything The choices have lost their meaning. If I choose to attack after avoiding, then no matter if I hit the Lei Dun clone or the Lei Dun clone hit me, the Lei Dun clone will be lifted, turning into a thunder current attack to paralyze me, and at the distance of physical contact Next, I will definitely be paralyzed, so his main body or another Lei Dun clone can suddenly attack from the ambush, attack and kill the paralyzed me in one fell swoop. No, here he didn''t need to waste Chakra to separate another Lei Dun clone, just the main body attack and kill, and it saved a lot of effort. And if I didnt choose to attack after avoiding, then there are two possibilities. One is the situation just now. I stood upright in front of his Lei Dun clone. I was attracted by the Lei Dun clone, and finally I was attracted by his other Lei Dun clone. The clone is waiting for an opportunity to sneak attack. The second possibility is that I can''t hide, keep watching him, and fight with him for stamina. However, this possibility was originally caught in his arms. Their secret mission team has been divided into two groups. I am afraid that he is the decoy that stayed behind to hold the enemy. If I can''t hide, then he is optimistic that it will change. With his ability to control Lei Dun, I am afraid that his Lei Dun clone can last for quite some time. When the Lei Dun clone disappears, I am afraid that Yanyin''s other team has already run out of the safe range, even he can Escaped sadly. After all, Yanyin''s team has lost combat effectiveness, no matter what their secret mission is, he can leave calmly. The four possibilities are all in his favor, and this grenade escape clone can be said to put him in a dominant position in this battle. However, he also miscalculated. Seeing the perfect posture adjustment of his Lei Dun clone, how many ninjas dared to face him directly with their bodies? Before not knowing his full strength, I saw him showing such a hand again, how could he use his clone first... Do not! He also considered this. The second Lei Dun clone. When he sneaked on me, he didn''t use the Lei Dun clone. He considered that I might be on the court, too. After all, he saw him show up. With this hand, he stood in front of him openly, either he was a fool, or there was some conspiracy behind him, he also thought of it, so he attacked me with a clone of Lei Dun to prevent me from leaving behind. After all, the essence of clone tactics is to attract attention. When attention is attracted and distracted, it is most suitable for sneak attacks behind the scenes. And at this time, if I set up a sneak attack by Lei Dun clone, even if I have a back hand, I will be dissolved by Lei Dun clone, and even subject to Lei Dun clone, giving him an excellent opportunity to attack and kill, just like a cycle, and change the situation. Before returning to one of the two possibilities of attacking after I dodged, I attacked, then was paralyzed by his Thunder Clone, and then was attacked and killed by him. At this point, I also considered it as a precaution to use the water body to sneak attack him who was restricted by the soil clone. I didn''t think so much at that time, I just wanted to be careful when dealing with such ninjas. After all, I always feel that this old Yunyin is a bit similar to Ye Yuebi, and even, in some respects, is more difficult and cunning than Ye Yuebi. Unexpectedly, for the sake of insurance this time, it is really insurance. Originally I thought that he was old, and that the amount of Chakra should be the same as the three generations of Naruto in the Naruto era. He will try to use the clones as little as possible. It is already the limit to split out a Thunder clone...Sometimes, deal with these old age to a certain extent The guy, it''s better to be more secure. The current situation can be regarded as a lesson! After lowering his hand, Qianye''s mind flashed several thoughts, and he couldn''t help but sighed slightly, silently watching the old Yunyin pierced by the spear in front of him slowly begin to galvanize, and finally transformed into a thunderous human figure, and his surroundings. The drops of lightning disappeared into the air together. "Huh...huh..." At this time, a gasp sounded from his ears. "Unexpectedly, you would have a third Lei Dun clone..." Chiba''s eyes moved down slightly, and he glanced at the sturdy arms that came from the back of his neck, as well as the frosty Shinobi on his neck, and then glanced back until he saw the sweaty beading. Aged forehead and pale gray hair. "I didn''t expect that you would actually use a water body. However, you are young and strong, so don''t hesitate to Chakra. For the sake of insurance, a clone is nothing, and it does not ignore any possibility and does not waste. Any chakra of a clone, whether it is a soil clone or a water body, makes the best use of everything, you are the scariest kid I have ever seen!" Mu holds the knife in one hand and rests it on Qianye''s neck. After taking a few breaths, he speaks with appreciation, and he does not hesitate to give the three words "the most terrible" to Qianye. "It''s just that I want to take advantage of all the favorable factors so much that I gave you a chance instead." In response, Chiba smiled bitterly. "Yes, if you want to use all the favorable factors, you have to think about the favorable factors, and among these favorable factors, there is my old body, and it is precisely because you have thought of this that you will think It is impossible for me to separate the third Lei Dun clone, so you will be released in the second Lei Dun clone. After my third Lei Dun clone explodes your moisture body and is subject to your own electric current, judge this The third Lei Dun clone is the main body. It uses the soil escape technique that is the last part of your attack. This is also the soil escape technique. It exposes your current position. After all, you need to use the soil clone to perform the soil escape technique. In enough range ~www.novelhall.com~ This gives me a small search range. And this area is the best display area, and in this area, the most suitable for hiding is here Now. Otherwise, I wont set the clone here." Hearing this, Mu also spoke. However, even so, this kid is also powerful enough, and the concealment method makes me feel helpless. If he hadn''t used the earth escape technique, I would have never imagined that he was behind the clone I set up. I really dont know how he hid behind my clone, I havent noticed it yet... In other words, did he deliberately move here after seeing my clone attack? After all, I would never have imagined that he would stay where I was before the attack. "To be honest, I really hope you are our Yunyin''s child." In the next second, Mu couldn''t help sighing. After that, his hand was tight, and Shinobu was about to pass. "But, unfortunately, you are not..." Chapter 764： Unfortunately, you are not... "How about? Xuena? Did Yanyin and Yunyin separate?" In the woods at a distance of seven or eight hundred meters from Chiba, Hirohikos eyes stared at the direction of Chibas departure. His face was still a poker face, but in his tone of voice, he had three Worry about. At this time, five or six minutes have passed since Chiba left. According to the footsteps of Chiba''s wounded door status, they should have reached their previous camp, and even entered the battle between Yanyin and Yunyin. How do you feel that this plan fell into Chiba''s plan again? In the current situation, it is clear that he is alone in front of him desperately, and we are watching this place safely? And in his mind, such a thought that made him feel a little uncomfortable could not help but arise. Obviously, the current situation gave him a sense of deja vu, just like when the intelligence team formed by them and Mrs. Morino embarked on a relatively safe road when deploying a defense map mission. "We are divided, but only Yunyin. Now they are heading in a certain direction within the country of grass. Looking at the situation before, they should be going straight toward their goal and choosing the shortest route." When his voice fell, Xuena opened his eyes and said, telling him what was in her sight. "Only Yunyin?" Hearing this, Hong Yan was slightly taken aback. According to their inference, among the listed possibilities, "Only Yunyin divides his troops" is excluded by them, because Yanyin also has perception ninjas. If Yunyin divides his troops, then Yanyin will divide his troops, even if not. Knowing that Yunyin will divide his troops, Yanyin will also plan to divide his troops. Under the perception of the ninja, even if Yunyin''s rhythm of dividing his troops is good, no matter how good the time is, Yanyin can divide his troops and stop him. Even if Yunyin''s division of troops is perfect, and if they are really divided, Yanyin will also divide his troops to pursue it. It is impossible for Yunyin to divide his troops. "Well, Yan Yin has been wiped out." Hearing Hongyan''s words, Xue Na also frowned tightly, his face was quite solemn, and an unconscious look of "this matter is a bit complicated" flashed in his eyes. "completely annihilated?" This time, upon hearing Xuena''s words, Hirohiko couldn''t help taking a step forward, his eyes opened slightly, and an incredible flash of poker''s face flashed across his face. Obviously, he had never thought of this possibility. "Yes." Xuena responded and expressed affirmation. "This... how is this possible..." Hongyan frowned immediately. He didn''t doubt what Xuena said, but this matter was a bit weird. According to the results of the previous discussions, no matter whether Yanyin and Yunyin dispatched a secret mission team together by coincidence, or originally dispatched a secret team for each other, one thing is certain, that is, this kind of wartime. Secret missions, even secret missions when the war is stalemate, must be a mission where both Yanyin and Yunyin can reverse the situation and earn an advantage. The people sent are definitely not mediocre, and it is absolutely impossible that one party will be destroyed by one party. Even if Chiba intervenes, its impossible. "Where is Chiba? How is Chiba?" After this sentence was impossible, Hong Yan immediately thought of something and hurriedly asked. "Chiba is okay. Except for Yunyin''s departure and Yanyin''s complete destruction, our plan is still implemented smoothly. Now Chiba is fighting a Yunyin enemy, and there is no danger." In the white-eyed vision, Xue Nai''s point of view moved slightly, and began to write and draw on the paper in his hand. Fighting? Hearing about this game, Hongyan frowned. Although I dont know what Chibas strength is, the ninja who can entangle Chiba is definitely not a general one. If it is an opponent weaker than Chiba, Chibas wisdom and strength will not give it at all. He can solve it in a short time or even an instant at any opportunity. And now Xuena said it was a fight... Chiba has encountered an opponent, and the opponent should be very strong, and should also be a tactical ninja, in terms of tactics, it may even reach the level of Chiba. After all...If you can''t reach the level of Chiba, it may be that Chiba played with the applause. It will be resolved in a short time! No, I have to hurry up! This kind of opponent is already a threat to Chiba''s life, and I must quickly complete my planned mission to support Chiba. "Yuna, have you drawn it yet?" Thinking of this, he couldn''t bear to speak. "Wait a minute, I''m calculating their possible destination, lest you...no, forget it!" Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Yukina seemed to want to give herself some time at first, but in the second half of the sentence, she tore the paper in her hand suddenly and stood up. "Xue Nai, you are!" Seeing Xuena''s movements, Hongyan''s face changed, he glanced at the scattered white paper, and spoke with excitement. "I''ll go with you. If you follow the map I gave you, it''s still easy to make mistakes. Who knows if these Yunyin''s current posture on the road is really straight to the destination, maybe just pose, come Throwing away possible enemies, only if I keep watching them with white eyes is the safest." At this moment, Xue Nai suddenly turned around and said decisively. "However, Chiba said that turning his eyes will continue to consume Chakra, which will restore physical strength..." Looking at the determined Xuena, Hirohiko was stunned for a moment, but his subconsciously refuted words were a bit blunt. "You noticed it too, we seem to have fallen into Chiba''s own plan, standing in a safe place and watching him desperately." But before he could finish speaking, Xue Na interrupted his words, and his tone was beyond doubt. "Snow Na..." After hearing the words, Hongyan frowned and lips moved, but he didn''t say anything. "Well, now we set out to intercept those Yunyin who divided the troops, and then make a quick decision and go back to support Chiba." Seeing what Hirohiko looked like, Xuena turned around, and without waiting for Hirohiko to say anything, he headed towards the white-eyed Tutai and the others. "Yes!" Seeing Yukina flying straight out without hesitation, Hirohiko didn''t hesitate or dissuade, and just followed. But when he noticed that Hongyan was following, Xuena barely squeezed a smile from the corner of his mouth, but the point of view in his white-eyed vision couldn''t help looking at the two old and young squatting in front of each other, and a trace of haze passed in his heart. When the plan is completed, I won''t listen to your explanation, so make yourself aware! With one foot on the branches and flying out again, Xue Na had such a thought in her mind. When she got out, the other foot stepped on. hurry up There was only one thought in Hongyan''s mind, and he left with Xuena. ... At this time, the camp. "Wait!" With a slight hurried sip, he called out from Chiba''s throat. "Do you have any last words?" Mu had a pause in his hand and asked. This kid... Any last words? If so, let me listen to it. After all, this kid is so young and must be a talented person. It is a pity that he died young. If possible, I will help him to convey it when the war is over. And Mu''s heart also had the same thoughts as the words in his mouth. "Don''t ask, did I think this position would be exposed?" Feeling the Ninja sword paused on the neck, Chiba took a slight breath, paused, and said slowly. Ok? Did he think that this position would be...exposed! Hearing Qianye''s words, Mu didn''t care much at first, but soon, he seemed to think of something~www.novelhall.com~ The whole person was stiff, and he looked down suddenly. "laugh!" At this moment, the moment his gaze touched the surrounding ground, a group of flames ignited from his feet in a slight click. Then, two groups, three groups... a dozen groups of flames ignited one by one in a circular shape with the two of them as the center. He buried the detonating talisman! At this moment, Mu''s eyes widened in surprise. Peng! At this moment, the emerald green brilliance in Qianye''s eyes suddenly rose and instantly turned into a flame, like a burning emerald flame. "If you were Konoha''s veteran, maybe you will enjoy your family..." With emerald flames burning in his eyes, Qianye slowly raised his fingers. "But, unfortunately, you are not..." Chapter 765： explosion! Outside the woods, at the junction with the grassland, to the northwest, Tutai, Croy, and Saroy rushed at the fastest speed, galloping in a certain direction to the north, "Master Tutai, is this really all right? Let Grandpa Mu alone block Yanyin and Konoha hidden in the dark." Croy glanced at the back of the soil platform in front, and looked at each other with Saroy, his eyes flashed with intense worry, and after nodding each other, he finally couldn''t help but speak. In the words, the name of the animal husbandry seemed to be a little more intimate. "Yes, and, before, Grandpa Mu said that he wanted a perception ninja. Why did Croy leave with him in the end? Maybe Grandpa Mu would ambush because he didn''t have Croy''s perception! A situation that Grandpa Mu could deal with. , Will also lead to irreversible results because of the ambush in China being attacked." Saroy on the side also spoke. Croy... Saroy... Sure enough, I was very worried about Teacher Mu, too. After all, they were also taught by Teacher Mu. Although Teacher Mu sometimes has a weird temper, he doesn''t like others calling him Teacher, and he doesn''t like being called "Grandpa" and calling him old. He loses his temper at every turn and likes physical punishment... But he is really a good teacher, in every sense, a good teacher. No wonder this group of children are called so intimate in private! In their eyes, even in the eyes of children of a generation younger than them, this weird teacher must be an interesting grandpa! "No, if you stay with Teacher Mu, you will be a drag on Teacher Mu." The thought in his mind turned, Tutai pursed his mouth and said in a calm tone. In any case, this information is critical and will even affect the situation in our rear. And now the three generations of Raikage-sama are fighting in the rear. If Iwain gets this information, then the third-generation Raiking-sama is in danger. "I will hide!" Croy said anxiously. "It''s not a matter of hiding well or not. This matter is related to the participation of Yunyin, the enemy''s Yanyin and even Konoha. Have you forgotten that ninja who blocked Teacher Mu''s full punch with one hand? Is it? We are just dragged down by their next battle!" Hearing Croys words, Tutai gritted his teeth. To tell the truth, he also wanted Croy to stay, even he wanted to stay by himself. The teacher is very old and his physical ability and Chakra have declined severely. Even, there are already outstanding young people in the village. The teacher is about to be eliminated by this era. This hero who has been secretly supporting Yunyin should have retired long ago. I''m afraid, this is the teacher''s last battle... During the words, Tutai''s teeth clenched tightly, and the hands that slid back unknowingly clenched tightly. As my thoughts turned, my mind flashed that I was about to rush out of the woodland. When he entered the open space, the situation where Croy, who had been following the animal husbandry, was thrown over, can still clearly recall the decisive eyes of his teacher at that time. Obviously, even though his teacher asked a perception ninja to follow him to delay the enemy, in the end, he still didn''t have the heart to let this fledgling young man risk his life with him. Therefore, at that time, he pulled up the astonished Croy and left with him, because this is likely to be the last will of his beloved teacher-to protect the next generation! This is also one of the meanings he read from the decisive eyes. "But... isn''t such a grandfather shepherd the equivalent of losing his eyes and ears? What if there are other enemies in the forest, or when we leave, there are enemies outside our range of perception? No! Yes for sure There are enemies, no matter what Konoha''s conspiracy, they will definitely not let a person perform tasks behind the enemy, if I were there, I would be able to remind Grandpa Mu in time!" Hearing Tutai''s words, Croy gritted his teeth, but still insisted. "Not necessarily. You can catch the active punch of Teacher Mu with one hand. Do you think such a ninja is not qualified to perform the task alone?" Tutai retorted. "But, that Konoha Ninja is still a kid..." Croy said again. "enough!" However, before Croy finished speaking, Tutai sternly stopped him and said, "Now join me to intercept Yanyin''s intelligence forces. This is an order! Are you going to let Teacher Mu''s painstaking efforts in vain? Stop talking nonsense, hurry!" Hearing Tutai''s stern scolding, Croy and even Saroy were obviously taken aback, their pace was slow, and they were instantly pulled away by half a meter. Master Tutai, angry... And an incredible thought flashed in their hearts. In their impression, Tutai was a gentle and steady captain. He had taken them on missions before the war began. Although they were not their teachers, they had been in contact for a long time and had never seen him angry. Tutai stopped drinking suddenly, and obviously jumped off them. But soon, they reflected and accelerated to keep up. Its just that you look at me and I look at you. In the end, the words and ideas in the heart were not spoken and implemented after all, and they could only speak in a rather low voice: ,I know." These two children... hateful! Hearing the response of the two, Tutai gritted his teeth tighter and couldn''t help but glance back at the fast-going woods. "boom!" And at the moment when I turned around, a strong light flashed, illuminating the entire forest, and then a huge explosion sounded, a huge fireball blasted up and dyed the entire forest red! Teacher Mu! Almost instantly, the earth platform stopped subconsciously, and the whole person glided for a long distance before it could stop. Croy and Saroy were also almost astonished by the explosion. They stumbled and stumbled a few steps. Standing firmly in front of the earth platform, he almost hit the earth platform. "Wow!" When the three of them stood still, the blast of air broke through the layers of trees, mixed with twigs and leaves, and scorched earth scorched. In an instant, the hair of their clothes was stretched straight back, and the mixed twigs and leaves and small scorched earth gravels hit them with the wind, cracking endlessly. Earth escape, earth flow wall! The soil platform also reacted quickly. When the gravel was slapped, it suddenly took a step forward. It quickly formed a seal in its hand and pressed it violently. Then a rock wall rose from the ground, forming a barrier in front of the three, blocking the wind and Gravel. "Croy, Saroy, are you all right!" Seeing that the rock wall was erected ~www.novelhall.com~, the effect was excellent. The soil platform was too late to breathe a sigh of relief, and suddenly looked back, only to see two young men in embarrassment, with some dirt and small branches hanging on their heads, but not Nothing serious, no skin trauma, only to exhale a long breath. "Master Tutai, that''s...that''s..." But at this moment, compared to the embarrassment on their bodies, Croy and Saroy were pointing in the direction of the rock wall, their eyes widened in horror, and they hesitated. "Perceive the situation!" Seeing the appearance of the two, Tutai frowned and ordered, but a trace of ominousness flashed in his eyes. Teacher Mu, don''t do anything! But such an anxious thought flashed in his mind. "Yes!" Hearing Tutai''s solemn order, Croy''s shoulders trembled, and he seemed to be agitated, and he was busy Jieyin feeling. In the next second, his face paled instantly! Chapter 766： No, its not good! "Papa Papa Papa!" The fragments after the explosion continued to slap the rock wall with the gust of wind, making a crackling sound. Inside the rock wall, Tutai and Saroy stared closely at Croy, who was feeling the knot with his hands. Seeing his pale face, the expression on his face immediately stiffened. No way! How could Teacher Mu be defeated by that kind of kid? This is absolutely impossible! Never possible! Even if that kid is superior in strength and can block Master Mu''s punch with one hand, it does not mean that he can defeat Master Mu. Ninja fights are not hard work. Master Mu''s tactical accumulation over the years, even if that kid is wood. Ye is superb... Konoha... kid...? Could it be that But after his expression became stiff, Tutai slowly couldn''t accept it. Looking at Croy''s appearance, I am afraid that his teacher has been defeated. After being unacceptable, it would be a strong rejection. But in the end, his eyes were slight. Staring wide, a look of unspeakable horror appeared in his eyes, turning into a look that was repelling but helpless but could only believe. Konoha...little...has the tactical ability and strength to defeat Teacher Mu... No... isn''t there one! Konoha''s little monster is called the "future" by that third generation of Hokage... Takichiba! If its Takichiba, if its Takichiba... It also makes sense to perform important tasks alone! What the little monster said...everything is possible, and how many deeds out of age have happened to him... The words of that little monster...The words of that little monster... Damn it! Why did I meet him? Why... When he read this, Tudai''s teeth slowly clenched, almost creaking, and when the three words Takichiba were mentioned in his heart, his mind could not help but the pride of their Yunyin village appeared in his mind, AB The combination of escorts came back from the embarrassed and embarrassed second person in their village, Zhu Li, and was also the two Yumu people who entered the top ten or even the top five of the village with strength. At that time, they were almost dying when the wooden people came back. The tailed beast Chakra had no time to heal the wounds of the big explosion, and he had been rescued in the hospital for three days and three nights, only to come back to life because of the tenacious vitality of Renzhuli. And the person who caused the injuries that caused Yuki to almost died was the little monster of Konoha, Taki Chiba! At this moment, he understood that this time his pastoral teacher, the elder who seemed to him would never fail, was truly defeated at this moment, and even lost his life. "Tutai... Master Tutai, no, it''s not good!" At this time, Croy, who was pale, spoke slightly trembling. "Needless to say, I know, then, when the wave of anger gets smaller, we will set off, and we can''t live up to Teacher Mu''s hard work!" Hearing Croys trembling tone, Tutai took a deep breath. Although grief in his heart, he knew that he must focus on the task now. Otherwise, his teacher would have sacrificed in vain. As a secret mission captain with sufficient experience, He still has this sense. "No! No, I did not perceive Grandpa Mus Chakra, no, no, not this, because of the explosion, I cant perceive anything inside the explosion..." Hearing Tutai''s words, Croy seemed to notice the captain''s misunderstanding of his own words, and hurriedly explained, but he didn''t know whether it was because of tension or other emotions, but what he said was a bit incoherent. "calm down!" Hearing the incoherent words in Croy''s language, Tutai instantly understood something and hurriedly shouted. After all, this child has little task experience. Now because of Teacher Mu, he may be a little at a loss. After turning his thoughts, Tutai couldn''t help but glanced at Saroy next to him, but saw that the child also had a slight paleness on his face, and his figure was slightly trembling, obviously not much better than Croy. "Gudong!" At this moment, when he heard the low drink from Tutai, Croy swallowed, took a deep breath, and said: "Two Chakras reacted to us at a very fast speed, and they are coming to us soon. Now! These two chakra reactions, the chakra volume is very large, and one of them is particularly huge! I am afraid the strength is very strong!" "what!" Hearing this sound, Tutais calm face changed immediately, and he quickly formed a seal with his hands. He himself was also a perception ninja, but he was not as good as Croys potential, so he did not perceive on the way, so he gave it full power Yi, in order to train Croy and stimulate his excellent perception ability, but the current situation cannot help him be willful. Chakra''s reaction, one...two... are approaching us at a very fast speed! This speed... is it due to the blast of air! Moreover, running directly towards us is also a perceptive ninja, has it determined our direction? As for the chakra amount, I can''t perceive it! Gee! I really dont know whether to be happy or not. Croy has inspired new perception abilities. It is indeed a good thing to be able to perceive the amount of chakra, but the current situation... hateful! Is it also Konoha''s ninja? Chakra''s reaction like a radar scan appeared in his mind, Tutai''s brows were furrowed, and his face was already taut. At this moment, on the Chakra reaction chart, their three Chakra reactions and the following two Chakra reactions are only less than a hundred meters away! The other party is rushing at all costs! With their speed, they may be in contact within ten seconds! Divide the troops? Tutai closed his eyes and began to think about countermeasures. No, no, it is impossible to divide the troops again. If we divide again, our combat effectiveness may not be able to intercept the Yanyin intelligence forces! That little monster, isn''t it a separate mission? At this moment, Tutai took a deep breath, suppressed all the negative emotions in his heart that favored anger, suddenly opened his eyes, and eagerly said: "Ready to fight! Croy, you step back, Saroy, you and me together!" "Yes!" Hearing this, Saroy responded with a loud voice, and after this sound, the tremor of his body began to slowly stop. Obviously, the volume of this sound was to cheer himself up. Soon, after the trembling stopped, he pulled out the ninja sword behind him, together with the earth platform, with his back against the earth wall, one raised his head and the other looked at the sides. Obviously, it was to prevent attacks on the head and sides. Can attack in three directions. Undoubtedly, this response is in place! "coming!" At this moment, Croy roared before he could back up. coming? Hearing this, Tutai was taken aback. There was still a hundred meters away, how could it be there. In the next second, Tutai''s complexion changed sharply, and he yelled: "Go, Saroi!" As he said, he stretched out his hand to catch Saroy, and the whole figure was already making a move and was about to jump forward. And at this moment, when his hand was about to touch Saroi''s shoulder, four shurikens suddenly slid through four arcs from both sides of the rock wall, spiraling around, with strange speed. Quickly, in just an instant, it was already staggered, and the four steel wires tied to the shuriken had already circled into a circle, surrounding them. "Captain, you go!" Seeing the steel wire that was caught off guard against him, Saroi''s eyes widened suddenly, but suddenly he grabbed the hand that his captain had grabbed. In just one second, he threw his captain out of the gap between the four steel wires. "Ding ding ding ding!" At this time, the four kunshou fell from the sky, following the air wave, and accurately nailed the four shurikens that spiraled past to the ground. hateful! So tight! At the moment when the shuriken was nailed ~www.novelhall.com~ the steel wire suddenly tightened and tied him to the rock wall. Write the art of windmills! "Saroy!" While Hengfei thought about Croys soil platform, his eyes were fixed on Saroy, who was tightly bound to the rock wall, and his face showed pain after a slight struggle. He screamed, and the ninja in his hand was already anxious. Dump. However, just as he was about to throw the Shinobi sword, the four small flames had already flashed along the steel wire to Saroy''s body. "Peng!" As soon as it touched Saroy''s body, the four small flames suddenly burst, burning into a ball of fire, and instantly engulfing Samui! Fire escape, the art of dragon fire! "Do not!" As the fireball ignited, a desperate roar resounded in this raging wind. Chapter 767： Hurry... hurry away! "Duh!" The flying Ninja sword was deeply inserted into the humanoid Hokage that suddenly burst and ignited, and the hilt of the sword trembling violently. "state!" There was a sound of steel wire breaking, and the steel wire that had been shot by the Shinobi sword suddenly bounced out of the burning humanoid flame. A small trace of divided flame was drawn on the chest and abdomen of the humanoid flame. It crashed into the violent wind and waves outside the rock wall, bounced back, and finally bounced back on the rock wall with a "slap", fell to the ground and stopped moving. At this time, the small traces of the style flame were again The flame engulfed and turned into a complete human heart flame. "Ahem..." At this time, a painful grunt that suppressed the pain came out from the humanoid flame, and at the same time, the humanoid flame tied to the rock wall also fell slightly because it lost the support of a steel wire. "Quick...Go away, Master Tutai..." A hoarse voice suppressed the burning pain, and it was difficult to spit out from the humanoid flame, and seeing the appearance of the humanoid flame leaning slightly and raising his head, his pair of eyes were already staring at the lower part of his front. "puff!" At this moment, the sound of a heavy object falling on the ground sounded where his sight fell. "Saroy!" Afterwards, anxious and anxious shouts sounded again. "Hurry up... hurry up... Tu... Tutai... Master Tutai..." But this shout was replaced by the increasingly faint voice of the flame figure. Saroy! The earth platform that fell heavily to the ground stared slightly, watching the fierce flame burning the young ninja who had just been behind him. The young ninja who was silent sometimes, but who had been working hard, opened his mouth again, but But nothing was posted. "despair!" At this moment, the sound of flying and landing sounded above him, the top of the rock wall. Then, there was a sound of loose steel wires, and the steel wires that bound the human flame were loosened one by one and crashed to the ground. With a "poof", the humanoid flame slowly fell down, and hit the ground with its head down. "Peng!" The contact between the flames and the ground splashed out a dash of sparks, like the last ashes after a young life burned out. "Crack!" Tutai''s gaze followed the human-shaped flame all the way down, and finally settled on the charred body that fell to the ground. The plumes of smoke evaporated up, and the fire was extinguished with the sparks, but the young body was completely There is no sound. Saroi... The teeth clenched tightly, the earth platform''s unbearable gaze slowly left, and slowly lifted, looking at the top of the rock wall, where the sound of the landing came from. It was the dragon fire technique that took the life of Saroi. Although it was a C-level ninjutsu, it was able to use this level of power to instantly burn people to death. He was a master of fire escape, and it was also a tool. Masters of Zhishu, able to accurately operate manipulators in violent winds and waves, is definitely not what ordinary people can do! And the technique of manipulating equipment should be... Write the art of windmills! It belongs to Konoha''s manipulative technique, and it belongs to Konoha''s Uchiha clan. Here comes... It''s the Uchiha clan! In the brief process of raising his gaze, a series of thoughts turned from his mind, and when his gaze fell on the top of the rock wall, his eyes were full of anger and killing intent. And at this moment, in his eyes, it was a teenager who was not more than ten years old. The long hair streamed forward in the wind and waves, covering his face. In the night and the wind, only He could see his dark blue flying skirt, the hair that stretched forward to cover his face, and the faint red light under the hair. When the hair was fluttering, there was only a cold killing intent! At this moment, in front of him, on the soil wall in front of him, there is already a cold young figure who is looking down at him! "Wow!" At this moment, the young man suddenly raised his head, and amidst the violent wind and waves, his hair straightened forward with a hurling sound. A pair of bright red and cold eyes with three gouyu jade suddenly appeared, and his eyes came directly. Toward him, and the younger generation of Yunyin behind him! Sangouyu''s... write round eyes! But at this moment, his eyes widened suddenly, and then he closed it quickly, frightened, and hurriedly turned his head and shouted: "It''s a writing wheel, close your eyes, Croy!" However, there is no response! Croy! At this moment, he opened his eyes abruptly, but he saw Croy standing behind him, Jieyin''s hands were loosening little by little, and his face had begun to dull. In the illusion! Almost instantly, Tutai determined that Croy had been illusioned. In the next second, a figure flashed in his eyes. The figure of a young girl suddenly flashed behind Croy who had been sluggish, and his hand was pierced. The goal is the back of Croy''s heart. This is... In the next instant, his eyes suddenly widened. In his line of sight, the girl''s eyes suddenly flashed, and they were white pupils. At this time, the white pupils appeared in the eyes, and the meridians of the eyes were raised. There is no doubt that it belongs to Konoha''s blood succession boundary alone! Roll your eyes! This girl is undoubtedly the Hyuga clan! That, ancient and noble, but terrible family! At this moment, apart from horror, he had no other thoughts in his mind, and it was too late to think that the white-eyed Hyuga clan and the Uchiha clan who wrote round eyes would appear in the same place. Now, Croy''s life is at stake. He thought so much! hateful! It can only be done now! At this moment, Tutai''s eyes flashed with anger and sharp brilliance, and his hands behind his back and his abdomen slammed to the ground by the momentum of his fall. "Kakka!" Suddenly, the ground under Croy''s feet suddenly cracked in a round shape. With a sound of "Peng", under the round cracks, a large group of light yellow soft material rushed out, like a volcanic eruption, sprayed out, condensed into a circle in the air, and instantly wrapped Croy When it gets up, it forms a light yellow soft and flexible protective film ball. Melt down, protect film jade! "puff!" Kunai, with the potential to hit the ball with a hit, stuck on the protective film ~www.novelhall.com~ Suddenly a shallow circular depression was pierced on the protective film, but it couldn''t make a point, this protective film Although it was not hard, it was extremely tough at the time, and Kuwu was actually unbreakable! The girl frowned. "call" At this moment, Tutai quietly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this scene. "Crack!" But just as he breathed a sigh of relief, a sound of metal objects being pulled out of the rock sounded from the side of the rock wall, which is behind him now. bad! Almost instantly, he thought of something, he turned his head abruptly, looked at the rock face, and when he saw the situation clearly, his face was instantly covered with horror! When his gaze settled, there was only the cold light in his eyes. hateful! That''s too late! Chapter 768： Really, here it is "Patter...Patter...Patter..." The huge fireball slowly dissipated, turned into bursts of smoke and slowly dissipated. Pieces of scorched earth and pieces of rubble poured down like rain, falling onto this gourd-shaped open space that was blown up by the explosion. The smoke gradually disappeared, and finally everything returned to silence. "Crack!" At this moment, in the south of the original circular clearing, which is the direction from the edge of the forest to the depths of the forest, in the center of the semi-deep pit that was blown into a circular depression, a scorched and thick hand slowly Then, the other hand, which was crossed with this hand, slowly dropped, hitting the elliptical irregularly burnt black stone in front, and immediately moved the stone to the right. A bulge opened a crack. "Snapped!" Afterwards, the other hand dropped and hit the other side of the charred stone, directly hitting a layer of black ash, but there was no crack. "Cough...cough..." After the hands were dropped and the stones were hung down, a faint cough sounded from above the hands. No...Unexpectedly, there was still the last...the last back player... Mu, who was completely charred and still in bursts of scorching smoke, barely opened one eye and looked at the thick, top-pointed, wide-left and narrow-right, thick scorched black stone in front of him. There was a tragic smile. And between this smile, a layer of burnt black dead skin suddenly fell on the corner of his mouth, and it fell on the ground in front of his knee that was half-kneeling on the ground, shattering into scorched dust. Ninety percent of the whole body was burned by the explosion. The left hand was no longer usable. Although the right hand could still feel pain, it was difficult to use force. The left and right feet had lost consciousness and it was impossible to fight again. even The scorched Mu Huhu panting heavily, the thoughts flashed in his mind, and the whole half-kneeling figure slowly tilted to the left, and finally fell to the ground with a "poof", falling into black and dead skin. It broke into grains, leaving a layer of black dust around, but under the broken black epidermis, it was still charred. In this violent explosion, even his muscles were scorched! "Huh...huh...huh..." Mu, who fell on the ground, gasped and moaned slightly, his consciousness gradually began to blur, but under this fall, he could not feel the slightest pain. Consciousness... It seems that I''m really here, I don''t know if I have bought enough time for the three little ghosts. I dont know if the information can be recovered... what I''m really old, even if I was defeated by a teenager, I can only play the role of abandoned child in the task, and buy a little bit of time for the nasty little ghosts. Even the task of buying time cannot be said to be completed perfectly... Unexpectedly, I really didn''t expect... My life will end in this way... I don''t know, what would be laughed at! Reluctantly opening one eye, Mu looked at the night, the tragic smile on the corner of his mouth became stronger, and in his eyes, it was not the sky with a few faint stars that flashed through, but scenes and scenes of his life. All the joys and sorrows, dangerous crises, and the mischievous brats... is it? This time it is really impossible to survive the death, the revolving lanterns are coming. All the precious moments of his life flashed in his mind, and the smile at the corner of Mu''s mouth slowly changed, from a miserable one to a look of remembrance, remembrance, sadness and joy, and a somewhat peaceful smile. "Crack!" At this moment, the crack on the scorched black stone continued to expand, spreading from the bulge on the left to the bottom on the left. Then, with a "pop", when it spread to the end, it broke apart. "Crack...crack...crack!" And just after the fragmentation started, centered on the triangular tortoise crack, the cracks split like a spider web all the way, and finally, with a "slap", the whole cracked and turned into pieces of scorched black fragments. , Scattered in the air. "Cough cough cough cough cough!" The next second was a series of violent coughs. Almost... almost suffocated... Chiba put his hands on the ground, and the whole person knelt down on the ground, coughing violently, the emerald green brilliance in his eyes shrank and enlarged violently. The art of rock hardening, the final enhanced version, the rock... Although it can provide a strong defense force, and even have a certain camouflage effect... But it can''t be more than three minutes! exceeded I''m afraid I will be suffocated... At this moment, he was almost suffocating, Chiba who had just breathed in the fresh air, the first thought he thought of was not the idea of ??being saved, but the pros and cons of using the technique to block the explosion just now. However, thanks to the playful mentality, this final enhanced version was developed... well, the flawed final enhanced version... Otherwise, I''m afraid I will endure the violent explosion with my skin with that old Yunyin! However, I didnt expect that Hongyans detonating talisman would be so powerful. This "more powerful, use with caution" detonating talisman was about 50% more powerful than the previous three kunai detonating talisman. I also released it. A dozen! Next time, I must ask Hongyan carefully, what is his concept of being stronger! While coughing and rejoicing, Chiba couldn''t help but think that in his thoughts, he was no longer so friendly to Hongyan. Wait, that Yunyin! After these thoughts came up, Qianye suddenly thought of something and suddenly turned his head to look back. However, I saw that the explosion had blasted the edge of the circular open space connected to the original camp into a circular depression a little smaller than the open space. The original camp open space and the depression formed a gourd shape. And on the edge of this depression, there are all kinds of incomplete scorched black trees facing, horizontally, or stuck in disorder. It is obvious that the trees that were blown apart by the explosion were lifted into the middle of the other trees. One can imagine how violent this explosion was! As for the original camp, there was also a lot of scorched wood. The tents, iron pots, and bonfire racks that they had no time to dismantle were all killed in action. They were pressed under the scorched wood, with a layer of scorched wood. The burnt leaves and dead branches are full of desolation. Next time... Next time you must ask Hongyan what is his concept of being stronger! As his gaze swept, Chiba once again affirmed what he had just thought. Then, his gaze fell behind him, the old man lying on the ground ~www.novelhall.com~ charred, his complexion changed slightly. . "Your name, kid!" When his gaze settled down, Chiba''s gaze touched a pair of eyes that were shining with brilliance, and his heart couldn''t help but stunned. Then, this sound rang in his ears without any doubt. Although this old Yunyin was already scorched all over, his eyes and his words carried a majesty that could not be denied. Although he was lying down, he seemed to be standing, looking down at Chiba and talking. . Seriously, at this sudden instant, Chiba''s heartbeat was really quickened by surprise. But, soon, he calmed down. As a medical ninja, he knew that the old man was hopeless and would definitely die. This sentence is just his last words. His state is nothing more than a reflection. everything is over It''s all over! Chapter 769： your name Ninety percent of the skin on his body is carbonized, the muscle surface is also carbonized to varying degrees, and his hands and feet are fractured to varying degrees. They should have been broken by the explosion. After all, it was almost a zero-distance explosion. One hand can no longer be used, there can be no danger. Fortunately, here is the magical world with Chakra. If in the previous life, this kind of injury, let alone talking, can''t die anymore. However, this kind of injury, even in this world, is absolutely impossible to survive! Qianye stood up slowly, stared at her lying on the ground, with a pair of eyes burning at her Mu, cautiously confirmed Mu''s current state again, even though he had confirmed this old man at first glance. Yunyin is returning to the light, but after eating this old Yunyin''s loss once, I still feel the need to check again. Obviously, the second confirmation made Qianye feel relieved that this old Yunyin was really dying. Unexpectedly, the last back player...no, I can only say that the last half of the back player was forced out. At the same time, Chiba couldn''t help but sigh. He did expect the two Lei Dun clones before, or he planned to separate the two clones to lure the enemy, so he had his earth clone and water clone. He also used clones to deal with clone tactics. Tactics is also a very effective way to deal with it, and he is still younger than the clone. Although the injury mode is a limit state, it can only increase the amount of Chakra within a certain time limit, but compared to this elderly man, his The amount of chakra is still very sufficient. Seeing how old Yunyin was holding his neck with a knife just now, Chiba could hear from the gasp that he had reached the limit. At the same time, it also proved that Chibas judgment was correct. Maintaining a certain combat power, this old Yunyin splitting two Lei Dun clones is the limit. However, Chiba did not expect that this old Yunyin would separate out the third Lei Dun clone and directly engage in the decisive battle in the clone tactics. This led to his misjudgment and prematurely used Ben as a killer move. Rock Spear revealed his position before the time. It was also fortunate that he thought that the other party was an experienced ninja at the time, and arranged these detonating charms as the final back hand, which was considered safe. At that time, this old Yun came too quickly. When he discovered the last Lei Dun clone, he hadn''t had time to leave the clone and leave, and before he used the clone as a bait to bait him, the old Yunyin was already unconscious. He walked around behind him and restrained him. In the end, as a last resort, he could only use the incomplete and final enhanced version of the rock hardening technique to fight the rock, put himself in the center of the explosion and detonate it. This last player originally waited for Chiba to leave behind his clone, attracting Lao Yunyin, and detonating his body to a safe place. It can be said that this old Yunyin gave Chiba an unexpected feeling for the first time, and it was also the first time that Chiba suffered a big loss in a tactical battle. Even in the tactical matchup, Chiba should be said to have lost. When Chiba used the final killer to stabbing the third Lei Dun clone, tactically, Chiba had actually lost, and he had fallen into it. The opponent''s trap. From the result of this tactical battle, it seems that everything is under the control of Chiba, but in fact, the initiative is in the hands of this old Yunyin. If Chiba is not relying on his age and strength, if it is not the old Yunyin''s physical strength No support, I am afraid that when the third Lei Dun clone is lifted, he will probably be hit by a single blow. The reason why this old Yunyin still talked so much nonsense with him at the time was actually that old Yunyin bought himself some time to breathe, regain some strength, and some time to kill him with a knife. At that time, I was afraid that the third Lei Dun clone had already exhausted him, and he had to take a moment to slow down as he rushed to Qianye''s back in hiding. Chiba didn''t believe that such experience would give him the opportunity to suffer a big loss. At this time, watching Lao Yunyin, his last question echoed in his ears, Qianye was a little hesitant. At this time, he should tell the old man his name. This old Yunyin''s performance is worthy of his report. One''s own name is also a response to the other''s respect for oneself. On the battlefield, there are very few ninjas who ask each others name. If they do, then there are two possibilities. One is for revenge in the future and learn more about the other party, and the other is to express their approval and respect for the other party. , The current situation is undoubtedly the latter. However, Chiba has his own plan. Even if he came to face both Yanyin and Yunyin alone, he had a purpose, and keeping his identity secret was part of the plan. He is now considered a celebrity, and telling his name means telling his identity. If he is the same as before, and is still a little-known kid, then he can report his name any way, but now, no! After hesitating for a while, Chiba took a breath and shook his head. He wanted to respond to this old man. This old man who knew that the third Lei Dun clone might die, but still relentlessly fought for his life, but for the plan , He could not say anything. "is it?" Seeing Qianye shaking his head, the scorching gaze in Mu''s eyes slowly dimmed. Then, he turned his head hard and looked away. This kid, on the battlefield, will definitely become our Yunyin''s arch enemy... After thinking about it, this age group can have such strength, that is, Konoha''s two rumored super geniuses. I dont know if its the Haaki Kakashi or Taki Chiba... If it is Hagi Kakashi, then... But if its Takichiba... And just in front of his eyes, the stall that gradually darkened from the vagueness of consciousness, but a thought that made him unable to go safely flashed in his heart. "So, are you Hagi Kakashi..." Afterwards, he murmured. Xu Shi had no self-control when he was still alive, and asked again unconsciously. Xu Shi''s desire to know the identity of the other party was too strong and couldn''t help but say it. After saying this, the old Yunyin Ninja had no focus in his eyes~www.novelhall.com~ Sorry, my name is not that long. " Hearing this sentence, Chiba turned around, leaving this sentence, flying away. Now is not the time to stay, I have to stop Yunyin who is splitting out. According to the plan, Hirohiko should have passed. Xuena is still watching everything with his eyes on the spot. If there is a fish that slips through the net, she will become the second insurance. Guarantee to wipe out the opponent! According to the plan, Hirohiko and Yukina should mark the only way I evacuate or rush over to support. First find the mark, and then... Support Hirohiko! In Feizong, such a thought turned in his heart. As the thought turned, the last trace of unbearableness in Qianye''s eyes disappeared, turning into a resolute and firm meaning. After everything is over, rush to the destination directly without taking a break! Go over there and rest again! Chapter 770： The unknown pain! Chiba walked through the woods, looking around, looking for the signs stated in the plan, and with a muffled hum, he stopped, and landed on a slightly thick branch with a click. Is it still injured after all? Although fossilized rock can wrap itself with thick rocky skin, did the high temperature of the explosion transfer from the rocky skin to my skin? Chiba gently covered his left shoulder, and a light green light gradually appeared in his hand. But his eyes scanned other places. At this moment, his body, right leg, left shoulder, and a large part of his left abdomen, the placket has been burnt to a black, almost burnt black, but it does not feel so black, and in this almost burnt black Under the front of his clothes, small blisters have appeared on his skin, red all over his skin, even as severe as the left shoulder covered now, there is already a burnt black color, the dead skin has risen, and a hot tingling pain . After all, I was not sure whether the battle was over, and I was anxious to support Hirohiko and the others. Chiba didn''t notice it, but now it is completely certain that the battle with Lao Yunyin is over. After the inevitable excitement in the battle calms down, These neglected pains began to remind Chiba to pay attention to her condition. If these burns caused by heat conduction are not treated as soon as possible, they will become purulent and even infected over time. Although the second ninja bag behind Chibas waist contains the latest medicine for the treatment of infection, once infected , Even if it is treated with medicine, it will take many days to recover. Even if this is the magical world with chakras, people who have a fever will still have a fever, and they must rest where they must rest. However, taking necessary rest due to infection or injury will inevitably take time. For Chiba now, this is not a good thing, and it will even destroy the entire destiny change plan. Chiba now must be careful and careful to avoid all unfavorable factors. Moreover, now he is in a disadvantageous situation. He was discovered by Yunyin and Yanyin''s secret task force, and the fight broke out helplessly. Coupled with the unusual atmosphere revealed in the whole incident, Chiba has been faintly I feel that changing my destiny may not be as simple as I thought, or that the difficulty caused by all the unfavorable possibilities I thought of is far from changing my destiny. The unusual things in this incident may have caused the entire destiny-changing plan to go into an unknown. These unusual variables have become variables that Chiba could not predict and predict, and these variables made Chiba very uneasy. In short, if we are desperate to reach the destination first, Kakashi''s route should not change. After all, there is no sign that the situation we encountered on this route will affect Kakashi''s side, and even we were discovered. It will only allow Yunyin and Yanyin''s gaze to focus more on us, thereby reducing their gaze on Kakashi''s route and making them smoother. It is even possible that if our side does not successfully wipe out everyone, then because Yunyin and Yanyins eyes are focused on our side, Kakashi and the others will be less obstructed and will reach the incident faster. location. Therefore, our schedule should be changed accordingly to prevent such a possibility. Moreover, if you arrive earlier, it will save you many nights and dreams. In terms of physical strength, the physical condition may not be good because of the excessive rush march, but with me, Hirohiko and Yukina, even if our physical condition is poor, as long as it is not incapable of fighting, Kakashis crisis cannot be overcome. , And even need the last wave of Fengshui Gate to clear the siege. Moreover, as long as we wipe out the remaining Yunyin, nothing has changed. We will arrive earlier and still have time to rest. The hand slowly slipped from the left shoulder and wiped away the scorched dead skin. Chiba frowned slightly. After several thoughts, he moved his hand to the right leg and started the treatment. Anyway, we have to catch up with Hirohiko. Xuena has been observing the situation on our side. Knowing that I have left, she should have left the place too, either chasing the fish that slipped through the net, or came to support us. According to the situation, all four of Yanyin were destroyed, and Yunyin died. The remaining three should be divided, and there were only three left, and there were no distress signals during the period, and Yanyin and Yunyin were also performing secret missions. , It is impossible to ask for help, or if it is not a desperate situation, it is impossible to ask for help. If there is a case in which the enemy is attracted, it will fall short. After all, this is the rear battlefield of Yunyin and Yanyin. Then, Xuena should also be rushing over. However, I haven''t found the mark yet... Is it because Hirohiko didn''t set it because of the emergency? It is also possible. After all, Yun Yin''s division of troops was quite abrupt just now, and there was also a huge explosion that might have affected his actions. In order to stop the enemy, it made sense that he was too late to mark. However, in the current situation, I can''t help but slowly look for signs. According to Yunyin''s route, Yanyin''s route, and their original direction, basically, their route of dividing troops is nothing more than... According to the footsteps and the time I was fighting just now, no matter which direction, the remaining three of Yunyin should be less than two hundred meters away from the woods or even closer... Chiba began to calculate while healed his right leg. ... Not three minutes ago, it was outside the forest one hundred and twenty meters west of Chiba''s location. "laugh!" A stream of blood spurted out, and it sprinkled straight on Hongyan''s face, splashing into his bright red eyes. "Tsk!" In the sound of dissatisfied teeth, Hongyan''s eyes with a cold poker face were briefly closed because of the splash of blood, and the spinning Gouyu in his eyes also stopped instantly. The illusion writing round eye was interrupted. "Crack!" At the same time, the ninja sword in his hand was also blocked by a sudden upward force, and he could no longer cut it. "Humph!" Then, there was a grieving grunt. That technique again! His eyes reflected the soft and tough light yellow colloid spewing out of the soil, and Hongyan''s hands trembled slightly. At this moment, the blade of the Shinobi in his hand was wrapped in the light yellow colloid slowly forming a sphere, and he couldn''t move anything. And in the reflection of his pupils, the closed left eye that was chopped off by Shinobi, and blood was flowing, was also being blocked by the pale yellow gel bit by bit. hateful! Almost! Hongyan sighed slightly, watching the pale yellow colloidal circle connecting into a ball with a little resentment, completely enveloping Yunyin, who was lying on the ground, and could only be killed. "despair!" In the next second, he touched the ground gently and pulled out the Shinobi that dived into the pale yellow sphere with his hand. After no results, he let go. "This sphere is very tough, and ordinary weapons cannot be cut." At this time, Xue Na''s voice came from over there. "Ok." He nodded and responded. When he first drew his knife, he could feel the difficulty of the sphere. In response, Hongyan wiped the blood from his face, flew back two steps, and then began to seal. "Xue Nai~www.novelhall.com~ You stay away, I will try it with the wind!" Hongyan opened his mouth while making seals. "Ok!" Xue Na hurriedly jumped away, away from the two spheres, while the point of view in the white-eyed vision fell in the woods 100 meters away. Chiba... is it successful? "Snapped!" And just as her thoughts turned, Hongyan "slapped" the last seal and vomited. Wind escape, wind cut! Suddenly, a wind blade tornado swept toward the two pale yellow spheres! It must be wiped out quickly, now the longer the delay, the more disadvantaged we are! At this time, Hongyan had such a thought in his mind. Chapter 771： 3 plans That direction? The pale green light in his hand slowly dissipated, Chiba raised his head and looked to the east of his north. After some calculations, the most likely one of the three directions he came up with was that way. . Let''s go first, now Hongyan should stop them. After leaving the woods for 50-100 meters, they should be able to see them in the field of view of the wound mode. If they are not seen after more than 100 meters, change the direction. If there are no three directions, then you can only go back to find Xue Na! Or waiting for Xuena to come to me! Thinking of this, Qianye wiped off the dead skin on his abdomen with his hands, and stepped on the whole person under his feet, and flew towards the north, which is the eastward direction of the grassland. Unexpectedly, under the three possibilities of situation D, situation E, and situation F, it happened that situation F happened, and plan F was originally not the plan I most wanted to implement! With a "swipe", Qianye folded his hands and rushed out of the middle of the two trees that were blocked by the semi-focused branches and leaves brought out by the blast. The sound of the semi-focused branches and leaves cracked and rubbed, bringing out a large piece of debris. The fragile leaves and broken branches spread out with a loud sound. "despair!" And in this scattered rain of fragments, brittle leaves and broken branches, Qianye half kneeled to the ground, with the emerald green brilliance flowing in his eyes, and in an instant he shot out again, and during the vertical jump, he had already rushed out nearly four or five meters. the distance. Situation D, Situation E, and Situation F. These are the three possibilities of "after the bomb is detonated and the enemy is intact" that they discussed. That is to say, Iwayin and Yunyin felt the ninja after the explosion. There are three possible behaviors under perception and knowing the actions of the other party. In case D, the two sides have no plans to divide their forces, they are ready to head-to-head and fight 4V4. After all, they dont know what the secret missions of Yanyin and Yunyin are. It is possible that the secret mission of both parties is to intercept each other, or the two sides are not performing secret missions at all. The task is a kind of strategic contact. It requires one party to eliminate the other. Seriously, this is the situation that Chiba wants to see most. Situation E, that is, both sides have assigned corresponding personnel to delay the other side, and then other parts of the personnel detour, this is also the tactics used for secret missions or other more urgent tasks. This is what Chiba thinks is most likely to happen. Situation F is the current situation. One side divides the troops and the other side does not divide the troops. In this case, there are three results. The first is that the undivided personnel destroy the team left by the divided side, and then pursue the divided side. The detour team, to no avail. The second type is the division of troops, which successfully delays the undivided side. The division of troops either delays the group or detours and leaves smoothly. The third type is the undivided side annihilates the delayed group. Then chase the detour team on the divided side, succeed, and wipe out the divided team. Of course, there is a fourth kind of takeover, that is, both lose and lose. The probability of this fourth kind of result is very low and basically impossible. The strength of the divided and undivided parties is poor, and there will be no such thing as a close match, and there will definitely be casualties. This situation is the last thing Chiba wants to see. According to these three situations, they formulated plans D, E, and F respectively. Plan D, corresponding to situation D, this plan is very simple, sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight. When the two sides are about the same time, then a oriole will come out, Chiba will play alone, and the two will back up, just in case, the ultimate goal Annihilate the two teams present. This is also the least risky of the three plans. Plan E, corresponding to situation E, this plan is also very simple. Chiba will fight on the side that delays the team. Hirohiko and Xuena will intercept the two sides of the division. If the detour teams of the two divisions fight together, they will wait and see the changes. The chances of a detour team fighting between the two sides are also very high. If the detour team also fights, then Hirohiko and Xuena can also sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. When it is almost time, they will clean up together, because the two separate teams will not be able to fight. , So the risk is higher than the D plan. After all, no matter how the two sides divide the troops, the number of delayed teams as abandoned sons cannot exceed the detour team, which means that there are at least 2 people in the bypass team, 1V2, which is always riskier. As for Plan F, this is what it is now. Chiba confronts the undivided team and the delayed team of the divided team, while Hirohiko intercepts the detour of the divided team, and Xuena acts as a backup and supports at any time. The risk of this plan is the greatest. At the same time facing the prestigious team and the division team, there are at least 5 people. Generally, this kind of secret mission, or even the emergency task of the enemy to divide the army, will lead the ninja and participate in the ninja strength. Low, even the existence that cooperates very tacitly, the number of people increases, Chiba''s danger is doubled. And it is easy to happen that Chiba needs support, and Hirohiko also needs support. No matter which one Yukina chooses to support, the other may die. Moreover, compared with the previous plan, the fault tolerance rate of Plan F is 0, and no enemy can let it go. Plan D and Plan F are actually if there is a fish that slips through the net, it does not matter if the information is returned to Yunyin and Yanyin, because What the enemies of Plan D and Plan E saw is not their complete three. Plan D, Chiba will wipe out the enemy alone. There is a possibility that the enemy will not be wiped out. Only the enemy runs fast. If Hirohiko and Xuena can''t catch up, then the enemy only sees Chiba alone. It is easy to think The only Konoha who invaded behind them was Chiba. In the same way, plan E, whether it was Chiba''s, Hongyan''s or Xuena''s problem, the people who escaped saw only one of them, or two of them, and they still didn''t know one. This is a world of difference from the collective exposure of three people. If only one or two of them are known, then the remaining two and one will have a big effect. Not to mention the complicated ones, but the simple ones, the one who was discovered. Or the two will become the best decoy to attract attention, and the other will easily reach their destination. With the strength of any of the three of them, whether it is Chiba, or Hirohiko who has a writing wheel, or white eyes Xuenai can rescue Kakashi and the others, at least not to let the soil die, nor to let Lin have an accident. If the three are guaranteed to survive, just wait for the rescue of Bo Feng Shuimen~www.novelhall. Com~ and plan F, it is most likely that all three of them will be exposed, so there can be no mistakes, no one can be spared, and the fault tolerance rate is 0. Plan F is not only risky, but also very difficult. Therefore, the last thing Chiba wants is situation F. "Ok?" A series of thoughts flashed through his mind, Qianye''s eyes flashed, and he suddenly looked to his left side. That is At this time, in his eyes, there was a rock gun covered with all kinds of friction marks, and when he looked carefully, the rock gun suddenly zoomed in, and he could clearly see the rock. Kuwu''s shuriken nailed to the base of the wall. Is Hongyan''s art of writing a wheel and a windmill? Thinking about it, Chiba smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, turned a little, and flew towards the rock wall. It was there, Hongyan had stopped it! Chapter 772： Spied intelligence "Guru... Guru..." The woods, gourd-shaped clearings, the edge of the circular clearing of the original camp was ravaged by explosive air waves into a mess of woods, a horizontal semi-focused tree trunk trembled suddenly, then trembled again, and then stopped. . "Boom! Boom!" And not long after being still, the trunk suddenly jumped, as if something was beating and kicking underneath it, and after a few beats, it returned to calm! "Boom!" But just a second after calming down, as if being lifted vigorously, the semi-focused tree trunk suddenly jumped up to a height of one or two meters. With a sound of "bang", it fell below its original position and bounced. After two clicks, in the sound of "Gurulu, Bangbang", with a snap, the fallen trees along the edge rolled down into the clearing, blocked by the sloppy tree trunks at the edge of the clearing, and stopped. Afterwards, in its original location, there was a sound of deep breathing. "It''s almost... I heard the sound of him leaving just now. Listen to the footsteps and win. It was not the Yunyin who left in the end. The old man''s footsteps are not so strong." At this time, in the place where the half-focused trees were originally, where the two trees crossed and fell, a white-haired young man was standing, wearing a forehead guard made of Yanyin on his head, and the round frame on the bridge of the nose. The lens on the right eye of the eye was broken. At the stall where he was talking to himself, he was taking off his eyes and taking off the shattered right spectacle lens. It was the cowardly Ye Nayu in the Yanyin team! But when he put on his glasses again, his face was slightly stretched, the lightness of ease after he moved away from the tree trunk that was blocking him to confirm his safety turned away, looking at this scattered, he looked a little desolate He couldn''t relax in the open space. Fortunately...Fortunately, you pretended to be defeated at the time, if you were involved in the battle just now... I''m afraid, I''m just like these scattered branches and leaves of the trees... Unable to swallow, Ye Naiyu gently raised his hand, and the pale green light in his hand slowly floated up, pressing it on his right shoulder, which was bleeding out. At the same time, his eyes were looking calmly. To the wounds on other parts of his body. Although they are bleeding, they are all skin injuries. They were blocked by trees just now, and because they were close to the ground, they were basically not affected by the shock wave of the explosion? After inspecting his wounds, Ye Naiyu scanned the fallen trees around and the original explosion crater that was smaller than the original open space. That is As he scanned and healed, he quickly found the human figure lying on the ground in the center of the pothole, all covered in black. Yunyin''s ninja? Is it in the very center of that explosion? It''s miserable, the whole person is burnt! A trace of horror flashed in his heart, and in his mind he couldn''t help but recall the scene of the battle between the young man named Taki Chiba and the old man Yunyin. He just pretended to be defeated, but he was very secretly observing the difference between the two. The fight, the scene just now, even the huge explosion he didn''t miss. No, this is not the time to think about this, take advantage of the fact that no one is now, let''s get back to the original state. After recalling several scenes, Ye Naiyu trembled slightly, looked at the body after the treatment, shook his head, sorted out his thoughts and emotions, and then his hands formed a seal. "Cockcock... Cockcock... Cockcock... Cockcock..." And just after this knot, his face clearly showed a bit of pain, and then his body began to make a series of strange sounds, as if the bones were displaced and the muscles contracted. With the sound of the strange sound and the burst of pain, his height continued to rise, and his figure began to become graceful, and his white hair began to slowly crawl from the roots with a golden, originally hard feeling It also disappeared suddenly, hanging down softly, turning into shoulder-length short hair, and even the contour of the face slowly softened. With a "pop", because of the change in his face shape, the forehead that was originally not tightly tied to the top of his head slipped down and fell into the gap of the fallen tree. "Humph!" After a painful grunt, the strange noise and changes stopped at the same time, and at this moment, standing in the middle of the fallen tree belt, the original white-haired boy turned into a graceful blond young woman. "Huh...huh..." Ye Naiyu panted heavily, and the big beads of sweat rolled off her white forehead, falling from her white and beautiful face, dripping into the mud under her feet, and printing black marks. Hurry up... Hurry up... Panting, Ye Naiyu took out the blank scroll in his arms, drew out the ink pen, and sat down tremblingly. Obviously, this change in body shape is an extremely painful and physically exhausting thing. At this time, she is already a little unstable. However, when she sat down, she did not hesitate or tremble, and directly wrote on the scroll with a pen. Taki Chiba, male, eleven years old... The ink pen moved quickly on the scroll, drawing lines of handwriting. At the same time, Ye Nou''s mind flashed through the scenes of the Takichiba battle. According to every movement of Takichiba, With her rich experience in observing and organizing data, it is transformed into a variety of data. In the end, in some quick writing, the scroll was quickly filled with a series of data. Ninjutsu: 7, Physique: 9, Illusion: 3-4, Wisdom: 10, Strength: 8, Speed: 8, Chakra: 7, Jie Yin: 10, total 62-63. Although he hasn''t used illusion before, but to be able to have such a performance, the most basic solution to imprint should be able to, here illusion can be rated as 3 to 4. Fortunately, although this battle was short, the competition of clone tactics showed a lot. The speed and strength could be seen when Michiko was solved before, and the intelligence was still very detailed. 62 to 63 in total... At the age of eleven, the data of Shinobu... This super genius who was turned into Konoha by the village of Iwayin and Yunyin, the basic data is also terrible. This is only eleven years old. If he is given enough time, I am afraid that a character like Sannin-sama can easily surpass it. No wonder, Master Danzo specially ordered to come down, not hesitating to sacrifice the identity that I have managed to create in Yanyin. What this kid said... Looking at the line of data she wrote on the scroll, Ye Nou couldn''t help but widen slightly, secretly surprised. She had collected a lot of data on ninjas, and even some of the data of Ninjas rare characters, but still Its the first time I saw such terrifying data. I was eleven years old. Basic data from 62 to 63. Iwayin, Yunyin, even Shayin or even foggy. No ninja of the same age can compare to him. This age group is almost unprecedented. I am afraid that another super genius in the village, Hagi Kakashi, should be inferior! Ye Naiyu repeatedly looked at the data he deduced several times, and after a long time he took a sigh of relief and put away the scroll. This is the enemy''s rear, so let''s hand over the information to Danzo first! Containing his shocking emotions, Ye Naiyu looked around ~www.novelhall.com~ and then touched the large ninja bag behind, took out a black and white nun''s clothing folded into a thick tofu suit, and took a slight breath. . Boo! And at this moment, a faint sound as if something relatively crisp exploded into her sensitive ears, Ye Naiyu''s whole body stiffened, and he looked towards the pit of the explosion. But I saw that the scorched black figure remained motionless, looking at the sky in despair, nothing changed. An illusion? Seeing this scene, she frowned, with a trace of suspicion, glanced around, and after confirming that there was no danger, she turned her head back, unfolded the nun''s clothes, quickly put them on, and then made sure that there were three different directions around her. After Yan Yin couldn''t wake up again, the figure flashed and disappeared in place. Bo... And at this moment, a sound of something crisper than Ruoyuruuo exploding rang again. Like an illusion, engulfed by this quiet night and woods. Chapter 773： Converge! "Du Du Du Du..." The four shurikens were mixed with the two kunai, and the bullets flew up and penetrated deeply into the ground around the pale yellow globe. "No way!" At this time, Hongyan''s slightly serious words came. "Ok" Yukina glanced at Hirohiko next to him, and then at the two pale yellow spheres that seemed to be rooting on the ground, as well as the kunai and shurikens around the two spheres, and the road that connected the two pale yellow balls. The yellow dirt of the yellow ball frowned. This is the trace left by Honghikos hurricane cut just now. When passing through two light yellow spheres and engulfing them like dancing wind blades, this horizontal tornado ploughed the grass out of the ground. A dirt road slightly wider than the diameter of the two spheres starts from the first sphere and stops half a meter behind the second sphere. At the beginning of the dirt road, there is still some scorched grass surrounding it. The first half of the first sphere. Its just that this powerful Fengdan Ninjutsu only leaves traces of wind blades of different depths on the surface of the ball, making it look rather vicissitudes of life outside of Guanghua. Besides, it has no effect. As for those kunai and shurikens, they were directly bounced back by the light yellow ball. For Plan F, Chiba has repeatedly emphasized that we must completely wipe out the opponent, otherwise we may encounter unknown obstacles. The three of us may all be put under the threat of Yunyin and Yanyin forces, and no one can be spared here. And seeing all of this in front of him, Xuena''s brows were deeply locked. There were three situations and three plans. They had discussed very clearly. Both she and Hirohiko knew the difficulty of this plan, and there should be no mistakes. , Especially the final result, there must be no deviation at all. Now, the enemy is in these two spheres. Under her white eyes, two people cannot have any chance to escape, and in her white eyes vision, two cloud-concealed enemies, one is hit by Hiroshikos illusion. , It is impossible to do anything in a short period of time, and Yunyin, who used this troublesome ninjutsu, was also injured, and could not do much under the gaze of his eyes. However, what is unpleasant is that they cannot cause damage to these two enemies, nor can they kill them. Moreover, they can''t keep surrounding these two enemies, after all, at this time tomorrow, they must rush to their destination. They have no time to spend here. Gee! How to do? Is there any way? Thinking of this, Xuena''s frowning brows tightened. They tried every method. Kunai, Shuriken''s slashing, Fengdu Ninjutsu, her own soft fist and even Fire Ninjutsu all came over. , This sphere is not invading water and fire, in a sense it is already an absolute defense. It would be fine if Xueying Brother were there. With his white eyes, he would definitely be able to see the weakness of this ninjutsu, and then use a soft fist to break it. At the same time, Xuena couldn''t help thinking of the elder brother who was far away in the village since he was a child, and a little sister''s longing for his brother was born in her heart. "Huh? Has it been resolved?" At this moment, a voice came from behind them. "It''s here." In the next second, Hongyan turned his head, looked away from the ball, and looked back. At this moment, behind them, on the rock wall, the figure that has been familiar since graduating from the ninja school is half squatting, looking at them with a smile. Chiba is coming, this is something Xuena has discovered long ago, and Chiba''s appearance is not a sudden appearance. Ok? But after looking at it, Hongyan''s face changed slightly, but a trace of suspicion flashed through, but it quickly disappeared, and it flashed past, seeming to be only briefly stunned. this is At this time, even though he looked at the ball, Yuuki in Chiba was also slightly taken aback from the white vision. "how about it?" Seeing the appearance of the two, Chiba''s slightly relaxed expression because of seeing that they were safe and sound disappeared instantly, jumped off the rock wall, and said, "Did you encounter something?" Looking at them, it seems that they have encountered some problems. The moment he jumped down, Qianye had such a thought in his mind. "The two Yunyin, here." Xue Na said without looking back, although she didn''t turn her head in the white-eyed vision, she was looking at Chiba. "Here?" Chiba was stunned for a moment, and then focused on the pale yellow ball with a ninja sword in front of him that was half an adult''s height. this is not As soon as he saw it, his pupils shrank suddenly. Meltdown, is it a jade? This ninjutsu, I remember, appeared in the fourth battle of the ninja world. It was the blood succession limit of a Yunyin ninja named Tutai. It was also a type of melting and escape. It was different from Lao Zi''s melting and escape, although it was also soil and fire. The two attributes are fused, but the performance is not magma. I remember... it was when dealing with the three generations of Raikage of Dirt, this technique also saved Naruto once! At that time, because this fusion manifestation was very interesting, and it broke my impression that fusion is magma, I also checked the information specially in my previous life. This is not wrong, it is the fusion technique of the earth platform! Could it be that Inside is the soil platform. Although the Fourth Ninja World War had few appearances, but the Yunyin Ninja who contributed a lot, it seemed that the third generation Raikage trusted right and left. While recalling the setting information related to the soil platform, Chiba took a few steps forward and reached out to touch the protective film jade. In this regard, neither Hirohiko nor Yukana did not stop it. They had detected this light yellow ball just now. It is not easy to attack the inside from the outside, and it is not easy to attack the outside from the inside. It is like a tortoise shell. of. Moreover, everything is under the surveillance of Xuena''s white eyes. If there is any danger, Xuena can also stop it in time. After all, Xuena is behind Chiba now. Is this feeling rubber? No, it feels like rubber, but it is very elastic, very tough, and it has a hard feeling. If it is rubber, it is impossible to achieve this kind of hard feeling. At least ordinary rubber cannot. Ok? Did Hirohiko use fire escape ninjutsu for these withered grass traces? Is this protective film jade still resistant to high temperatures? And the traces of these sharp blades... and this dirt road, is it wind escape? Did Hirohiko still use the wind cut wind cut? It is also extremely resistant to physical attacks. The surrounding kunai shuriken... are they flexible? This protective film jade also has a defense mechanism against throwing objects. What an excellent defensive ninjutsu. Hmm...I remember ~www.novelhall.com~ The protective film jade in the original work was split by the third generation of Raikage with a **** thrust. So, the weakness of this protective film jade... Thinking of this, Qianye''s eyes condensed, and he suddenly stepped back a few steps, and said: "You guys step back first, I will try." As he said, his hand already touched the Ninja sword behind his waist. Kento''s Ninja sword! Chiba, this is... Seeing Chiba''s movements, Xuena and Hirohiko hurriedly stepped away, standing one left and one right behind Chiba, with a touch of unspeakable emotions flashing across their faces, a little nostalgic and a little sad. Just as they thought about it, they "brushed" it, and accompanied by a sound of breaking through the air, the Ninja sword came out of its sheath, bursting into a sword light, like a dark light that suddenly flashed past! Jianren''s bird flashes! At this moment, both Hirohiko and Xuena had a thought in their hearts, whether they were excited or sad. Chapter 774： method! hiss Looking at the sword light flashing in front of them, Hongyan and Xuena seemed to have the feeling that the night was also divided into two, a silent sound like the cracking of cloth, sounded in their hearts. So fast! In the next second, their eyes widened slightly, and they couldn''t help but startled as they watched Qianye swinging a sword. That sword light, very fast, very fast! Even with their insight abilities of rolling eyes and writing wheels, they almost missed it by accident. I am afraid that if someone else sees it, there will be a kind of Chiba''s first action to press on the hilt, and then the next second, the sword will It has passed, and then I saw the feeling of the flash of sword light. Faster than Jianren''s sword! After being surprised, the two of them had such an idea at the same time. "Crack!" And at this moment, the light yellow ball in front of Chiba made a faint sound, and the one-third of the ball near Chiba suddenly split, as if it had opened a very thin and thin mouth. The mouth is average. Cut it away! Seeing this scene, there was a flash of joy in the eyes of Hirohiko and Xuena. "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work?" At this moment, Chiba, who was holding the sword-wielding posture over there, sighed, and a sigh full of regret came over. Can''t? Hearing this, the two were taken aback. what? Then, I saw the light yellow ball grinning across the thin slits that traverse one-third of the length of the entire sphere, joined together at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye, and in an instant, it became completely round and seamless, like Chiba That sword was swept away. Looking at this blood stain, it doesn''t seem to hurt him! At this moment, Chiba slowly retracted the outstretched hand, and took back the Ninja sword with a trace of caution. He glanced at the drop of blood on the tip of the sword and frowned slightly. Of course, he didnt think that this sword could cut the protective film jade horizontally. Although this protective film jade felt a bit hard to the touch, it was extremely tough. The general slashes were estimated to bounce off. Chiba was already very satisfied with being able to cut in and cross-cut out. Originally, Chiba thought that the ninja sword would be stuck like that one. And with this fusion feature, as long as the soil platform inside provides a little chakra, the slit that is cut across can be closed almost instantly, even if it is cut open, there will be no great effect. Chiba''s real goal is whether the blade can kill the earth platform after the sword crosses it in. As long as the earth platform is killed, then it will be easier to do so. Looking at the blood beads on the blade now, Chiba knew that the blade of the Ninja sword probably only scratched the opponent''s skin. Gee! Should it be split vertically? However, the vertical split does not conform to Spike Flash''s sword style. Spike Flash is mainly a horizontal attack. For slashing, I cannot use Spike Flash''s full speed, nor can I use the acceleration power given to the blade to break through. This protective film jade, after all, the third generation of Raikage of Dirty Earth can easily cut the protective film jade because of the bonus of the thunder attribute chakra. I dont have the attribute chakra that strengthens the cutting power and penetration... hateful! Thinking of this, Chiba frowned and glanced at Xuena. Should I just ask Xuenai about his location? However, its too late. I remember that Tutai was a perception ninja. He was also a contact ninja in the fourth ninja war. Now he may have noticed my intentions. As the object of the three generations of Raikage, after knowing my intentions , He can''t let me succeed. The remaining method seems to be only... With a "click", Chiba pulled the sword into its sheath, and suddenly looked at Hirohiko, and then asked a question he wanted to ask before: "Hirohiko, what is your concept of being stronger?" "what?" Hearing Chiba''s question, Hirohiko was startled for a moment when he didn''t expect it. ... At this time, in the ball. Swordsmanship... Is that Takichiba that even swordsmanship is so great? Unexpectedly... even with the sword speed only to cut open the protective film jade, no! More than that, the entry point is also perfect and impeccable, otherwise it is not enough to cut the protective film jade. Tutai gently touched his left cheek, and with a "slap", the bandage of the left eye that had been bandaged just now suddenly split into a cut that was cut by a knife, and it was loosened. In his bare right eye, Full of horror and can''t believe it! hateful! Teacher Mu, it was so fast... It was impossible to lose to this kid so quickly! This is absolutely impossible! That''s Teacher Mu! The character who was once called "The Double Walls of Yunyin" with Master Ye Yuebi... This is absolutely impossible! Absolutely impossible! Tutai''s teeth clenched tightly. Since childhood, the teacher who has been chasing after him and their children, one by one, took them to the highest cliff of Yunlei Gorge and threw them into the sea as punishment for mischief. Intrepid, he has been looking at slowly getting old but never less strict and caring for students, giving up the easy life after retirement, the teacher who has been training outstanding talents for Yunyin, unexpectedly left them like this. hateful! hateful! hateful! Tutai, you have to calm down! This is not the time to think about this, not the time to think about it! calm down Tutai gritted his teeth and pinched his forearm fiercely, calming himself from extreme anger and grief~www.novelhall.com~ A pair of eyes slowly shot out a terrifying light. Now the enemy is outside, and there are strong reinforcements. Croy was hit by illusion. The situation is extremely disadvantaged. I cant lose my calm. Saroy has sacrificed. Croy must go back alive. , I must not let down! Thinking of this, Tutai slowly made a seal. Now, first get a sense of their location... and Croy''s situation. After Jieyin, such a thought came to his mind, and then suddenly a thought came out suddenly. Why is it quiet? ... Okay, that''s it... At this moment, outside, Chiba was making a gesture to express this meaning to Hirohiko and Yukina, and then glanced back at the two light yellow spheres covered with detonating symbols. There are so many powerful detonating charms in Hongyan''s mouth, no matter how hard this protective film jade is, it cannot be resisted! Seeing Chiba''s gesture, both Honghiko and Xuena nodded behind him, and moved back together with Chiba, and stopped after a distance of twenty to thirty meters. Earth escape, earth flow wall! After waiting to stop, Chiba looked at the location of the rock wall, quickly forming a seal with both hands, and then lightly pressed it to the ground. Suddenly, a thick rock wall stood up in front of the three of them. Since it can''t be cut, then explode! Indeed, this protective film jade can protect you, but hiding in this protective film jade that is absolutely defensive in a sense also means that you are already a turtle in the urn! After taking a look at Hirohiko and Xuena, Chiba slowly raised his fingers after getting their agreement. ... Ok? But at this moment, the Tutai that Jieyin perceives suddenly widened, and the color of astonishment suddenly appeared! this is! Chapter 775： suddenly! How At this moment, it seemed as if time had slowed down. Chiba, who was half kneeling on the ground and about to detonate the detonation talisman, slowly stiffened, his eyes widened little by little, but the eyes were little by little. Look back. "Zizi..." Strands of small electric lights connected to form an electric snake, flashing in his hair, and with the flashing of the electric snake, his long hair gradually straightened up, trembling slightly, as if It is coated with a fine layer of static light blue. When! At this moment, the three-hook jade eyes and white pupils of Hirohiko and Xuena on both sides behind him slowly moved towards Chiba''s position. There seemed to be a line in the image reflected by their pupils. The electric light is fading. "Zizi..." In the corner of their eyes, a hand flashing with electric light was already behind Chiba''s head. The static electricity in Chiba''s hair seemed to collide with the electric light on this hand, making popping noises from time to time. . hateful! That''s too late! "Snapped!" And in the next second, time seemed to recover, and the flashing hand pressed against the back of Chiba''s head without any suspense. It came down too quickly. Although their eyes caught the traces of this moment of movement, they But his body has no way to react. "despair!" Afterwards, a strong black shadow gleaming with electric lights fell to the ground while squatting in a lunge, flashing to Chiba''s side, right in front of Hongyan. And as soon as the strong shadow landed, the ground he was resting on cracked with a "crack" centered on his foot, and the tail of Hongyan''s dark blue shirt slowly floated amidst the sizzle. When they flew up, the light blue static current bursting out was attracted by the current bursting on the black shadow, and they were attracted and collided with each other. The body is paralyzed... At this moment, Chiba''s teeth were slightly clenched with the dark shadow''s resolute and solemn profile in his eyes. When the thought of his screaming flashed by, he clicked and pressed the hand on the back of his head. The electric snake on the top burst fiercely. Suddenly, Qianye''s whole body began to tremble, and the whole figure was covered with a layer of crackling electric current, unable to move! Hirohiko, Yukina... Damn it! In the next second, he felt a huge force coming from the back of his head. "Boom!" A muffled sound of flesh hitting the ground spread far away! "The old man is back, kid!" At the same time, a word full of majesty and excitement rang from the mouth of the strong shadow. "Crack...crack...crack..." And the next second, a sound of cracking on the ground, two sounds of cracking on the ground, three sounds, four sounds...the sound of dense cracks came from his right. The cracks, centered on the head of Chiba, who was slamming and unable to move, spread out little by little, quickly cracked like a spider web, and stretched out. He''s still alive...that kind of situation... At this time, Chiba, who was pushed to the ground, looked to his left with his eyeballs, and the corner of his vision was the dark and shiny that he could see from this angle on the shadow. skin. Impossible. Ninety percent of his body''s skin is carbonized, and he should have died just now! The heartbeat has stopped, why, why can I still appear here? Seeing all this, Qianye''s heart was full of surprise. Do not! This is not the time to think about this, Hirohiko and Xuena, hurry up, this guy is not easy to deal with! Looking at him now, Chakra seems to be very energetic, that''s even more difficult! But, soon, these suspicious thoughts were thrown out of his head, and the point of view unconsciously gathered on Hongyan behind the black shadow, but seeing Hongyan Poker''s face tightened, Sangouyu''s bright red pupils were slowly moving back. Obviously it hasn''t reacted yet. And in front of his abdomen, in the other hand of this dark shadow, the kunai wrapped in thunder and lightning is about to plunge into his abdomen! Damn it! I can''t move my body! Looking at this scene, Qianye''s eyes widened suddenly, and his canths were cracking, but his body was paralyzed by the strong thunder attribute Chakra, and he couldn''t move at all. "Humph!" At this time, Sombra''s sneer came, and only a low and murderous whisper sounded slowly: "This is Saroy''s part!" During the words, a grinning grin full of revenge appeared on the black shadows face, but his eyes seemed to flash with a little sadness, and his eyes looked at the rock wall that the crack was about to touch, as if It stretched out to the back of another rock wall ten meters away, the charred corpse that fell to the ground. "is it?" At this moment, at this moment, a fist, accompanied by a cold voice that was as murderous as in his tone, hit his face fiercely. "Wh...?" But at the moment of his fist and face, Soy Shadows eyes widened suddenly, and his eyes suddenly looked to his left. At this moment, his sight was covered by a cold, half-body covered rocky skin. The teenager is full. Next second... Strange power...burst! "Boom!" The thunder and lightning came to a halt and stopped abruptly. With a muffled sound, the thunder and lightning flew out at an extremely fast speed. "despair!" Chiba, half-wrapped in rock skin, landed on one foot. "boom!" At this moment, the dark shadow flew out with electric lights, and hit the grass seven or eight meters away. With a "bang", a shallow pit was smashed, and it rolled out, and it rolled out a distance of two or three meters. , Stopped, rolled to the ground and stood still. Earth escape, earth moving core! And at this moment, Chiba with the rocky skin of the half-length body stopped the inertial Chakra, and the seal on the other hand was just finished, and he pressed the ground with one hand suddenly. "boom!" "boom!" Suddenly, the ground at the feet of Hirohiko and Xuena behind him suddenly rose up, rushing straight up, and in a flash, they uplifted three or four meters high, forming two stone pillars each with a thickness of one person. It happened to be that Hirohiko and Xuena each had a stone pillar , Was lifted up. "Boom!" "Boom!" At this moment, the moment the stone pillar stopped rising, two sounds of flesh hitting the rocks spread far away. The two stone pillars ~www.novelhall.com~ shivered suddenly! Chiba! And just at the stall where Shizhu suddenly trembled, when Hirohiko and Xuena stabilized their somewhat unbalanced figure due to the sudden trembling, the bright red eyes of Baitong and Sangouyu quickly looked down and looked at the Shan. Hands pressed on the ground, the body was still "cracking", the rocky skin slowly climbed up to Chiba on the other half of their body, and in the corner of their eyes, there was the Chiba who fell to the ground and the current on his body was slowly dissipating. . "With a few Lei Dun clones, I want to take my partner''s life from my hands. Even if you are older, your tone is too big!" At this time, the flaming emerald green light in Qianye''s eyes, who was pressing with one hand on the ground, slowly shrank, turning into a circle of emerald green brilliance, and slowly stood up, but did not look at the flying shadows. Looking directly at the rock wall he erected, he said coldly. "Crack...crack..." At this moment, when Qianye''s gaze swept over, the rock wall shattered inch by inch, turned into fragments and disappeared invisible, revealing a strong figure twenty or thirty meters away. Chapter 776： Its very timely "It''s very timely, the body..." With the collapse of the rock wall, Chibas feet, the first Chiba who fell on the ground barely said so, the whole body slowly became transparent, and finally turned into a human-shaped water ball, "Wow! "It fell to the ground with a sound. "Ah, thanks for your hard work..." Subconsciously Chiba opened his mouth and said, the memory of the clone returned to his mind, but Chiba''s face sank. It''s fast, feel it personally, faster than when viewed from a third-party perspective! Feeling the experience when the clone was attacked, Qianye''s heart was full of weight. His dynamic vision, which clearly surpassed the limit of the non-insight type blood succession, could capture the speed, so that he could not have any joy in saving his partner when he was born. . The blow experienced by the clone gave him a feeling of "only fast but not broken". The speed of that blow was even faster than the original Yeyuebi in Lei Dun Chakra mode. Lian Hongyan and Xuenai both The insight abilities of both the white eyes and the writing wheel eyes both reacted a bit slower. In other words, although the eyes caught them, the body couldn''t react. This kind of speed attack was basically an attack that was impossible to defend. And just now, his clone had been alerting the Quartet before making the seal action to detonate the detonating talisman. If someone bullied him, he would definitely not notice when the attack was about to fall on his head. In other words, his reaction could not keep up at all! Although the main body has enhanced vision and hearing in the wound mode, the senses are sharper, and it can detect threats earlier, but judging from the feelings of the clone at the time, even the main body may not be able to respond. "Crack...crack..." And when Qianye was in a heavy mood, under the two rock platforms just made by the geodynamic core behind him, suddenly a circular crack cracked open, and then spread out like a spider web, and in a flash Climbed the entire column, and finally, with a "bang", the whole collapsed and turned into broken rocks, crackling and falling on the ground on both sides behind Qianye. "Zizi..." "Zizi..." When the stone pillar collapsed and the fragments fell, the two sturdy figures that were blocked behind the two rock pillars were also slowly revealed, turning into thunder and lightning figures, in the electric snake rushing around, slowly Slowly dissipated in the air, leaving two kunai "dangdang" two sounds, and fell to the ground. At the same time, the sturdy black figure that was beaten by Chiba''s fist slowly turned into a thunder and lightning figure, decomposed into a few electric lights, and disappeared after a few unnecessary scurrying. "despair!" "despair!" At this time, Hirohiko and Yukina fell one after another on the left and right sides of Chiba, with a look of fear on their faces. When they landed, they said, "Thank you, Chiba." Fortunately, I thought there would be a fight here, so I didn''t rush forward directly. Be careful, it really wasn''t wrong. Hearing the gratitude of the two, Qianye shook his head slightly, but his eyes did not deflect. But there was a bit of fortune in my heart. Sure enough, is that a clone? Seeing Chiba shaking their heads, Yukina and Hirohiko couldn''t help but glance at the human-shaped water stains scattered on the ground. Chiba is still meticulous, and did not directly join us with the body, but uses the clone to meet first, and then the body is hidden somewhere for observation, which can be just in case. After all, this place is near the battlefield, anything can happen! In fact, it was really saved by Chiba. Do not! Looking at the reaction of Chiba clone just now, it is very likely that this hand saved the three of us, including Chiba! And in their hearts, they were also very lucky, and then they looked at where Qianye''s gaze was. The location of that strong old Yunyin. "Mu... Teacher Mu!" Coming out of the jade that had been split in half, Tutai was holding his injured left eye, laughing or crying, looking at this sturdy old ninja who was dispelling the illusion on the other side of Croy who had been in illusion. His mentor is Lei Zemu! "Grandpa Mu!" And just as the Tutai voice fell, a familiar young man''s voice with surprise rang. Croy looked at the cold-faced old man in front of him who did not change at all. His heart was mixed with surprises, doubts, and excitement. After saying this, he looked at the old man with excitement, without a word coming out. Up. "Humph!" However, the two peoples excited words and eager gazes returned with a cold face and a cold snort, and then they reprimanded: "Being beaten into turtles by two teenagers, Ren Human slaughter, did you both learn garbage? Are you both alive with dogs? Go back and jump off the cliff!" The reprimand was extremely severe and full of contempt. Obviously, his teacher was very dissatisfied with their performance, even angry. "Uh" Hearing the familiar reprimands from the teacher, both of their expressions froze, especially on Tutai. After all, there is a subordinate of Croy here. He was being scolded in front of his subordinates, which made him somewhat uncomfortable, Croy''s expression. It was also a bit silly, but the eagerness in their eyes did not fade. Great Teacher Mu (grandfather) is fine! "Huh! Next, I don''t know where you will die." Seemingly dissatisfied with the severity of his reprimand, Lei Zemu added another sentence, saying: "I will remember later, when I am fighting, you will find a chance to escape. Don''t think about how far you can run. As the information was recovered, Konoha also participated in this matter. It has become complicated. I am afraid that there will be problems in the front battle. Let the three generations of Raikage-sama change due to the situation. You two, one runs to the rear battlefield, and the other To run towards the main formation, at least one person must deliver the information by noon tomorrow. Otherwise, the village may be in an irreversible situation." Teacher Mu (Grandpa)? Hearing this sound, Tutai and Croyzie were stunned. Then, they seemed to understand something. A face that was originally stiff from being reprimanded was stunned. Could it be that... did you use that? The current teacher Mu (grandfather) has actually... Thinking of this, the eyes of the two of them turned red at the same time. "Do you understand it!" And at this time, before the two of them, Lei Zemu, who was about to step out, let out a loud cry. "Yes!" Hearing this burst of shouting, the two of them stunned together, their colors slammed, and they stood up straight together, answering loudly, and even bowed a big Yunyin gift. "Just listen well, you just stay here, don''t participate in the battle, I can hold those three brats!" After hearing the answer, Lei Zemu took a step forward with determination, and then seemed a little worried, and added another sentence before Malaysia strode forward. "Yes!" This time, there was a response soon afterwards. Humph, calm and fast! Hearing the high response, Lei Zemu''s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes turned back from the charred corpse, his thoughts turned, and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly. Saroy, you did a good job. I didn''t think about you in vain. No matter how you died, you at least saved your captain and brother. I am proud of you. Next, see how the teacher can help you get revenge. And in the corner of his eyes beating ~www.novelhall.com~, such a thought passed through his mind. "Hongyan, Xuena, no matter what the two Yunyins are doing later, you can''t be distracted." At this time, looking at the old Yunyin who came by, Qianye''s brows tightened, took a breath, and said. "Ok!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko and Xuena looked at each other and nodded without hesitation. Although I don''t know what method this old Yunyin used to make himself alive, what can be known is that this battle may be more dangerous than Yeyue''s. I''m afraid I can''t take into account those two clouds! Otherwise, I''m afraid... All three of us are in danger! Do not! Is already in danger of life-threatening! Chapter 777： Fight again! "Hirohiko, Xuena, stand back." Seeing Lei Zemu walking step by step, Chiba slowly squatted down, picked up the ninja sword on the human-shaped water stain on the ground, took a slight breath, and said. what! After hearing this sentence, both Hongyan and Xuena''s faces changed. Don''t the words just now let us fight together? The two looked at each other, and a little dissatisfaction flashed in their eyes. At this time, is Chiba going to do it? She pressed her lips gently, and Xue Nai frowned slightly. She had also learned the speed of the black shadow just now. Although she could see through her eyes, the horror that her body could not respond to, still haunts her heart, although her face She didn''t show it on the Internet, but she would still involuntarily flash the scene just now in her mind, and waves of fear continued to surface. Maybe the opponent Chiba encountered before was stronger than the current ninja, but this ninja is definitely the deadliest! At this time, why do you want to be strong! Are we really dragging us down? At this moment, an absolutely unhappy thought came to her mind. Does this guy want to be a hero again? At the same time, Hirohiko, who was dissatisfied like Xuena, bit his teeth slightly, and the trace of seriousness and seriousness on the poker face immediately turned into dissatisfaction and slight anger. Obviously, these words of Chiba made Hirohiko and Xuena very dissatisfied, and they were even a little angry. However, when Hirohiko and Xuena looked at Chiba and were about to refute Chiba''s arrangement, they were suddenly stunned. First up, is the critical state of the injury door mode? The moment they touched Chiba''s body, they had such a thought in their minds. At this moment, in their sight, Chiba''s body was undergoing earth-shaking changes, and the flow of Chakra was accelerating. In white vision, a special acupuncture point at the lower position of Chiba''s chest and abdomen has been slightly opened, showing a half-open appearance, and Chakra, which originally had a relatively fast flow rate, accelerates suddenly when passing through this acupuncture point. , Pushing the entire chakra cycle, making the entire chakra cycle in a state of drag racing. There is no doubt that Chiba once mentioned to them the critical state of the wound mode. This is a state with the danger of the fifth gate state and a limit state that exceeds the limit of the wound mode. Compared with the wound mode, this state can refine chakras faster, and can also increase the amount of chakra refined at a time, and can have the effect of increasing speed and power of the eight-door Dunjia, although the increase is not as much as the eight-door Dunjia state , But it can increase the speed and strength of Dumen by about 10%. This is what Chiba told them at the time that the limit of the injury mode is also the limit of his current stage. Now that Chiba has used it, it has been explained that Chiba has started desperately. This injury mode is critical. If one is not controlled, it may become the consequence of self-harm. According to Chiba at the time, this critical state is compatible with Bamen. Just like Dunjia, it is in a state of hurting the enemy and self, but it is milder than the pure eight-door Dunjia state, so he wouldn''t use it easily! And in this stunned, the corners of their eyes, they suddenly saw Qianye''s hand behind his back, and his expression instantly changed. Chiba, this is... With Chiba''s hands reflected in their eyes, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other again, the dissatisfaction and anger on their faces faded, and they took a breath, nodded, and said, "I see." After that, he took a few steps back. "Thank you." Feeling the two retreating, Chiba stood up, the emerald flame in his eyes was burning, and the slight emotions on his face gradually faded and changed into a cold expression. Then, he stood up and looked at the slowness. The old Yunyin who walked slowly, tied the Ninja sword behind his waist, and started to move forward. ... Ok? Come alone? Lei Zemu walked very slowly. Every step seemed to be taken after careful consideration. The difference between him and Chiba and the others was only 20 to 30 meters. If they gallop, it will only take a few seconds. If both sides fly If you run up, you will definitely fight in less than three seconds. However, now, the distance of 20 to 30 meters seems to take more than a minute to pass the average. Sure enough, three Lei Dun clones were separated at once, even if they don''t need to consider too much now, it is a bit overwhelming, and Chakra clearly felt weak. However, if there are no three avatars of Thunder Dune, I am afraid that this kid''s body will not be restrained. When the time comes, his body will take the opportunity to detonate those detonating charms, it will be bad, Tutai and Croy will not be able to save. Up. Although it caused a certain degree of weakness, it was totally worth it. Although Lei Duns clone just blasted this kids water body, it made this kid have to take into account the lives of his teammates and use the geodynamic core, otherwise I wouldnt have time to destroy those detonating charms and rescue the excavation platform and Croy. . just Judging from the situation in which Tutai is trapped, the two teammates of this kid are not fuel-efficient lamps. One is from the Hyuga clan with white eyes and looks very good, and the other, at a young age, is already the writing wheel of Sangoyu. Eyes, the strength of both should not be underestimated. Otherwise, with the strength of Tutai, the two little ghosts won''t be beaten into a turtle state. Gee! I am afraid that the little girl of the Hyuga clan and the little devil of Uchiha are also Konoha''s genius first-class, although they are not as good as Konoha''s two super geniuses, they are not far away. hateful! Why does Konoha always show up such a genius kid who makes people startle! What''s more, Konoha actually sent three powerful little ghosts to our rear to perform tasks, what is it! As far as I know, looking at Konoha''s actions in the past year, no... From the beginning of the war, Konoha''s movements, Sarutohi Slash, the bastard, should have implemented the imp protection policy. What is the important task? Let him send this Three genius brats! This matter is complicated! Tutai, Croy, don''t let me down! Thinking of this ~www.novelhall.com~ Lei Zemu took a breath and fixed his eyes on Chiba, who was walking at the same speed in front of him. He tightened the Shinobi in his hand slightly, and with a sound of "zi", lightning spewed out, Shinobu covered the entire body, and the pace quickly accelerated. come yet! Seeing this scene, Chiba''s hand holding the hilt of the Ninja sword suddenly tightened, and his footsteps also accelerated suddenly. The two of them changed from walking and running together, and then lowered their stature little by little, and turned into a sprint, leaving a distance of 20 meters, and they ran in a flash. In just one second, the two Has entered the opponent''s attack range. "brush!" At this moment, Qianye moved his hand, and a sword light burst out in front of him. The sword light was like a petal, and it was divided into two. It flashed two sword lights and went straight to the opposite Lei Zemu! Twin bird flashes! "Zi!" And at this moment, the moment the sword light flashed, the lightning flashed suddenly, and Lei Zemu suddenly disappeared from his sight! Chapter 778： How... How... Behind? The strong figure that suddenly disappeared in the curved and straight sword light was reflected in his eyes, as well as the electric light that remained on the retina. Chiba''s eyeballs suddenly looked back and touched the left hand in the ninja bag and slammed a bitter No, hold back with one hand, stab backward suddenly. "Wow!" But in the next second, Qianye''s face changed slightly, and the whole person stopped abruptly. As his figure was sliding, he swung his sword sideways, his eyes falling behind the original. There''s none? The moment his gaze settled, his brows were frowned, his teeth were slightly bitten, and his face became more grim. At this moment, his gaze was where there was no one. The twin bird flashes, as well as the second stage of the attack, were all lost. Still too fast! Qianye''s teeth clenched slowly. In the moment just now, even in the critical state of the wound mode, in the dynamic vision increased by the accelerated flow of Chakra, he still failed to capture this old Yunyin figure. All that was left was the electric light that remained on the retina. Although this electric light could also vaguely distinguish the direction of his flash, it could not determine his final position. Although there is no way to capture his figure, but... Chiba held Kuwus hand and gently pressed the ground. After showing a trace of grass pressure, Chiba stopped his figure, and changed his whole body into a posture of leaning over and pressing the ground. He raised his head slightly, and his eyes fell on the original position. The place where Hirohiko and Xuena are behind him. hateful! So fast! At this time, Hongyan''s brows suddenly frowned, his eyes widened little by little, and a trace of uncontrollable amazement slowly emerged from his three-gouyu''s writing wheel eyes, and his three-gouyu''s pupils were Suddenly, there is still a sight. "Zizi..." Behind him, static electricity led his back collar to flutter little by little, continuously extending, and colliding with the electric current behind him, crackling. Hirohiko! Damn it, the body can''t keep up! At this time, Bai Tong suddenly looked at Xue Nai behind him, his face changed suddenly, and his expression flashed with horror. The hand in the ninja bag suddenly pulled out, and he was about to throw out the thing in his hand. Taking advantage of this, if he can kill one, he will kill the other. The kid is extremely capable of tactics. If you give him two helpers, he doesn''t know to what extent he can use the abilities of these two helpers. It is very likely that Tutai and Croy I will die in their hands before I start to escape. Never let them join forces! Moreover, as long as the little girl of the Hyuga family and the little ghost of Uchiha die, the chances of Tutai and Croy''s escape will be higher! Now this kid didn''t let these two genius little ghosts with terrible pupil skills act. I am afraid they are also staring at Tutai. If Tutai and Croy do anything, they can stop it in time! Raizawas eyes flashed with lightning and killing intent, and he stared closely at the neck of the Uchiha kid in front of him, and in his dynamic vision, the Uchiha kids hand slowly reached into the ninja bag, and his right hand was raised high. , The Ninja sword covered by the electric current was about to be stabbed, and the target was the neck of Uchiha imp. Humph! Faced with an opponent whose speed exceeds his own reaction, it is too late to think of the ninja in the ninja bag! Although that kid is very powerful, whether it is combat experience or his own strength, it seems that his teammates are still immature! Sarutobi Hizen''s imp protection policy has had a counterproductive effect! However, it helped me! If the little girl of the Hyuga clan is also such a stinky hairy child who lacks actual combat experience and makes mistakes at a critical moment, then it is not too difficult to kill them both! Unexpectedly, unexpectedly! Sarutobi, you bastard, had such a miscalculation day. I didnt expect that your protective measures and your education policy would have caused such a result! I really want to see it, if you know the face of the situation now! Looking at the hand that was about to reach into the ninja bag, Lei Zemu''s eyes flashed with joy, and then, in the next second, the joy instantly solidified. this is! As the joy solidified, his eyes widened slightly. At this moment, in his eyes, this hand did not reach into the ninja bag, but turned into a pair of fingers erected. Printed! "laugh!" And at the moment when his fingers were erected, a slight sound of flame burning sounded behind him. bad! At this moment, his face changed sharply and he turned his head abruptly and hurried away. The ninja sword that was cut down suddenly paused slightly, and the tip of the sword stopped three fingers away from Hongyan''s neck. Detonation! At this moment, behind him, behind his legs, two Kuwuzheng were inserted there, and the two detonating charms at the end had already burned. That action is not to stretch to the ninja bag, but to throw out the final part of the detonation talisman kunai''s posture in a very small motion! In an instant, Lei Zemu understood instantly, his face suddenly became extremely ugly. "Chiba!" At this time, a girl''s clear voice sounded with eagerness. This is the Seal Art Scroll! At the moment when this sound sounded, Lei Zemu''s eyes flashed, and a scroll that flew towards the Uchiha clan kid suddenly spread out in the afterglow, and the circular seal of the tadpole text flashed unexpectedly. "solution!" At this moment, a low drink came from the direction he had just flashed. That kid, can he still use the seal technique! Hearing this body, Lei Zemu''s gaze deflected, and he suddenly looked at the genius kid who leaned over and pressed the ground, holding the Ninja sword and raising two fingers, who was suspected of Kakashi Hagi or Takichiba. Sealing solution, water escape, water wall! "puff!" At this moment, the moment his eyes moved, the seal art scroll suddenly burst out a large group of water waterfalls, like a fountain, spraying to the sky, suddenly spinning, turning into a rotating circular water curtain, He whizzed past his eyes, separating him from the little ghost of the Uchiha clan, and instantly turned into a spiral wall of water, separating him from the little ghost of Uchiha, and the Shinobi was also directly deflected by the water curtain. Past. hateful! Did this kid guess it? At this moment, Lei Zemu''s stiff and shocked face slowly showed a look of fear that he had barely exposed. How... How... What a terrible kid! At this moment, his whole body seemed to froze, unable to move, his mind was filled with this fearful thought. but Fortunately, I can still guess his intentions! Fortunately, it is Hirohiko and Yukina that cooperate with me! Although there is no verbal communication, they can respond to my intentions! At this time, in Chiba, more than ten meters away, a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth, looking at the circling water curtain barrier. "boom!" In the next second, behind the water curtain barrier, a large fireball exploded suddenly, and the explosion of air whizzed! Chapter 779： Always feel... "boom!" As if the sound of thunder blasted away, the violent explosion air wave mingled with the water vapor scorched grass roared, directly mounted on Qianye who was squatting on the ground, as if an air wall hit. "Humph!" The moment the air wave touched his body, Qianye''s whole body leaned back a bit, his hands subconsciously blocked his face, and he slid backwards until the lunge stabilized his figure and left two on the grass. The clear traces of grass pressure made it stop. Is this the powerful version of the detonating talisman that Hongyan said? With the air waves, the withered grass and soil scraps crackled and hit the body like a bullet. Qianye''s teeth clenched tightly, and the crossed hands began to tremble slowly. This air wave alone is so violent, it''s not much worse than the three more powerful detonating charms I had just now! My hands are numb! This is completely different from the category of the powerful detonating talisman he described! This is completely beyond what he said! Chiba reluctantly lifted his head and looked forward carefully, only to see the wind and dirt particles, the water curtain barrier in front of the circle was white and painful, and it was constantly being carried by the air waves to fly out a stream of water. After being taken away by the air wave, it was blown away by the strong wind generated by the air wave, and turned into droplets of water whizzing away with the air wave, mixed in the withered grass soil. However, fortunately, although the water curtain barrier is getting thinner and thinner due to a stream of water, it still steadily rotates there. It is estimated that it should not be a problem to stop the explosion, and there is a slow water front wall. Suddenly, Hongyan and Xuena also had their own way to get out, and they would not stay in the water wall waiting for the explosion to burn them to death. There should be no problem with their safety. Thanks to Xuena''s white eyes, if it was replaced by Hirohiko, I am afraid that it would not be possible to control the range of the water front wall so perfectly that it just separated Hirohiko from the old cloud. Fortunately, when the defensive ninjutsu of the water front wall was stored, it was stored with the maximum amount of chakra. This water front wall was also the strongest water escape defense technique I could use. If it is a little smaller, I am afraid that it will not be able to stop the explosion! Looking at the center of the explosion that slowly evaporated from the big fireball into a large fire smoke, Qianye''s heart flashed such a lucky thought. "Xue Nai!" At this time, in the center of the water front wall, where the rumble explosion sound was nearest, Hongyan roared. "I''m fine!" With one hand in front of her face, Xue Na responded to Hongyan, "Chi Chi" in the distance ahead, there was a small splash of water from the wall of water. At this time, she was already drenched. , The hair is also hanging on the side of the face, sticking to the forehead, there is a pool of obvious water stains under the feet. At the moment of the explosion, a large group of water rushed over. At that time, she thought it was a water wall that broke. When she was dripping with a soup, she took a few steps back. Fortunately, the water wall was rotating. After the large mass of water is scattered, the water curtain that turns around in the back compensates for the weak area due to the loss of a large mass of water, and the wall of water after the compensation blocks the most violent explosion center for them. The air waves, these flying splashes, are the products of air waves hitting the wall of water. It can be seen that the water front wall made by Chiba is very strong. Is it an illusion? How do I feel that the water wall made by Chiba, the same water wall, is much stronger than the ordinary water wall? As for the stall that responded, Xue Nai had such a thought in her heart. It''s fine! Hearing Xuena''s response, Hirohiko sighed with relief. The water wall on her side was obviously broken just now, which shocked him. At the same time, he couldn''t help thinking of the "dangerous" gesture made by Chiba before he rushed forward, the dangerous gesture facing him. Thanks to Chiba''s reminder, otherwise I am afraid I can''t hide. Thinking of that picture, Hongyan couldn''t help sighing. Chiba''s attack just now, at the moment when the old Yun was invisible, he used the kunai behind him to attack. I was afraid that it was the gesture, which was his second back hand. Kuwu in the other hand is one to prevent Lao Yunyin from attacking him with super speed. The reminder of that gesture was the second back hand. I am afraid he inferred that if Lao Yunyin cannot attack him from behind, then the target is me, so he reminded me to be prepared. Here, Xuena''s reaction is so fast! Although she didn''t discuss it in advance, she threw out the scroll of the Water Front Wall at the first time. This choice is really impeccable! She should have seen the detonation talisman I threw with her white eyes, so she chose such a defensive ninjutsu scroll. And the distance control is also perfect, which perfectly separates me from the old cloud. I was really lucky this time. It was them who performed the task with me! Hongyan Sangouyus writing wheel flashed with complicated light, and slowly raised his head. The water wall blocked the air wave. Although water splashed occasionally, it did not have any attack power, but it hurt a little. There was no wind in the wall of the water front, and this head-up movement had no effect. After raising his head, his eyes were on the explosive fireball that gradually turned into flame smoke. But, why, after avoiding a catastrophe, the restlessness and ominous feeling in my heart became stronger! I always feel that I will lose an important... At this moment, his mind had such a thought. Why is Hongyan, not me! At this time, Xuena''s brows frowned. The old Yun will attack them, Chiba''s prompt has already expressed it very clearly, but Xuena is a bit confused, why Chiba decided that it would be Hirohiko, not her. At that time, Chiba''s dangerous gesture, but pointed at Hirohiko, she didn''t touch it at all. Obviously, Chiba was very sure at the time that it would be Hirohiko who was at risk. On what basis Chiba concluded that it was Hirohiko, not me! She was deeply puzzled ~www.novelhall.com~ and at this moment, her prominent white pupils slowly sank, and her eyes changed to their usual appearance. The eyes are lifted! With a blank eye, the old Yunyin really didn''t regard Xue Nai as the first goal when he wasn''t sure whether it was the clan or separation. It seemed that this battle was also a battle to protect Xue Na in a sense. This old Yunyin did not give up the possibility of capturing the Baiyan Zong family! Although it was possible that Xuena was not regarded as the first target because of the 360-degree angle of view, he would be evaded by reaction. However, he still felt that he wanted to confirm whether the clan was the clan before deciding whether to kill or exile. Seeing the flames and smoke rising up, Chiba, who was crackling all over by the scorched grass soil, made his heart heavier. Moreover, I always feel that this old Yunyin won''t just die like that! Thinking about it, Chiba frowned tightly. Chapter 780： This feeling is really bad! "Papa...Papa...Papa..." The last wave of air was accompanied by the last bit of scorched leaf soil particles that fell, slowly dissipating into the air, and the last bit of scorched leaf soil particles also fell on the green grass where they were originally located. has it ended? Chiba put down her trembling crossed hands and looked at the flame smoke that had begun to dissipate, her frowning brows seemed to tighten. "Wow!" At this time, the already thin wall of water swirling around Hirohiko and Xuena was scattered. After completing its mission, it turned into a large waterfall and scattered in the center of the explosion. The water front wall, lifted. Where''s Yukina and Hirohiko! Seeing the water front wall contact, Chiba hurriedly shifted his gaze to the center of the water front wall, where Hirohiko and Yukuna had stood before the explosion. Just now the water curtain blocked the explosion, they shouldn''t be transferred, they are still in the water wall. As his gaze moved, Chiba pondered. After that, his gaze settled, and then he was relieved. At this moment, at the center of the sprinkled annular water belt, Xuena and Hirohiko are standing right and left, and just now There were only a few deviations from his position, Yuuna seemed to retreat a lot, and Hirohiko retreated a little later. At this moment, they all turned their backs to themselves, each of them watched the explosion as the flames and smoke faded away. Obviously, they did not relax because of the successful counterattack. Now I am behind them, they are in front of me, I can see their back, and their front and side can be taken care of by myself. If the old cloud is concealed, it should not be possible to carry out a surprise attack from a position within our sight. The angles that can be attacked are probably only behind me and the sides of the rear. He suffered a loss once, and he probably wouldn''t choose to attack from where we can see it. Then the place to defend, or what can be done at that moment, is already obvious. Looking at Hirohiko and Xuena, Chiba walked forward step by step, taking every step carefully, and while walking, his left hand had already touched the ninja bag, holding a tail to tie it. Kunai of the detonating talisman, his face changed slightly as his fingers moved. Gee! The detonation is almost used up! It consumes too much, when fighting this old Yunyin. Chiba tightened his eyebrows. This time, the third generation of Naruto allowed them to take things directly from the village''s ninjutsu warehouse. This time they can say that they can take as much as they can, and take as much as possible. They did not give the third generation of Hokage at all. save money. However, it seems that he didn''t buy it with his own money, and he didn''t seem to cherish it when he used it. This stall, the nearly thirty initiating charms stored in this ninja bag, only used a thin layer. I guess there are not many. These detonating charms are all made by Hongyan based on the village''s detonating charms. I have used them too heartlessly! After rubbing his fingers a few times, after confirming the specific quantity, Chiba slowly withdrew his hand and took out the detonating talisman Kunai. At the same time, he held Kunai''s hand and slowly climbed up with the sound of "Kaka". An extremely thin layer of rock skin, all the way up the arm, starting from the shoulder, this extremely thin rock skin began to spread. And when the rocky skin climbed up, Chiba''s vigilance also suddenly mentioned the highest, a feeling like a light on his back spontaneously emerged. "Crack!" At this time, his right hand retracted the sword into its sheath and made a clang. And as soon as the sword was sheathed, the extremely thin rock skin quickly climbed onto his right hand. At this moment, except for the head, Chiba''s whole body was covered with a layer of rock color, and the slight sound of rock friction. It is like a walking sculpture. Do not! wrong! This old Yunyin may not be able to attack within our line of sight, but this guy can have a high chance of dying, and he can separate out the third Lei Dun clone that may cause suicide. He is good at doing the opposite. A ninja with rich experience, I am afraid Yunyin is also the super senior ninja left behind during World War II. And, as expected, it should be tactical. Although he is fast and looks like a powerful ninja, his simple and crude movements and attack choices are obviously thoughtful. Needless to say the previous avatar battle, it can be said that I have already lost. And the three Lei Dun clones just separated were a tactic that was chosen after careful consideration. Do not! It should be said that it is the safest and most secure tactic, the tactic that can best hold the tactical initiative in your own hands! This old Yunyin may not be as good as Ye Yuebi in strength, but in his mind, and his experience of Lei Dun, he is better than Ye Yuebi. It''s just that he is not from the Yeyue clan, and does not have a strong body. If he has a strong body like the Yeyue clan, using the Lei Dun Chakra mode is probably more powerful than Yeyue, even more! It now appears that he should also be using some kind of ninjutsu, transforming the chakras in his body into chakras with thunder attributes, stimulating the muscle tissues of his body, achieving super speed and strengthening power effects. The principle is the same as that of the Lei Dun Chakra mode, except that there is no thunder attribute chakra coat formed outside the body of the Lei Dun Chakra mode. That is, the incomplete version of Lei Dun Chakra Mode! Lei Dun activation... Walking cautiously, Qianye held the hilt of the sword slightly, and made a clicking sound. Gee! This feeling is really bad! Chiba smashed his mouth, feeling a little unhappy. Although he had guessed the intention of this old Yunyin and successfully countered his lightning attack, but now he has to be cautious and afraid of something just in case. It was as if I had been beaten back a while ago and had to deal with it carefully. "Hirohiko, Xuena, how is it?" At this time, several dissatisfied thoughts turned around. Chiba was only two or three meters away from Hongyan and the others. Although he walked slowly, the distance between him and Hongyan and Xuena was only more than ten meters, not very far. , So it will be here soon. "Xue Nai!" However, when he asked this sentence, Xuena, who was looking towards the center of the explosion, suddenly swayed, staggered a few steps, and almost fell down, and then Hongyan exclaimed. "Xue Nai!" At the same time, Chiba who saw this scene also gave an exclamation, his stature was stunned, and a momentary body had appeared behind Xuena, gently supporting her, and stabilizing her staggering step. "how about it?" And when Chiba saw Xuenai''s slightly closed eyes and slightly pale face, he couldn''t help but utter an eagerness. "Hongyan, alert!" In the next moment, he shouted loudly, and stopped the figure that was about to run in the corner of his eye. "rest assured!" Hearing this sound, Hongyan understood Chiba''s meaning in an instant. He paused when he was about to lift up, and read the wheel eye Gouyu slightly moved, then reached into the ninja bag and turned to alert. "I''m fine..." At this time, Xuena, who leaned on Chiba''s chest, shook her head, rubbed her temples, and said, "It''s just the first time I have used white eyes intensively for such a long time, and I feel a little uncomfortable." Not used to it? Seeing Xuenai''s face~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba will be suspicious. However, Xuena''s body is not injured, and her face doesn''t look like poisoning or internal injuries. It looks like a big trouble. "Just fine!" Feeling the touch of the soft shoulders on her chest, Chiba nodded without asking more. At this moment, the flame and smoke completely dissipated. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Xuenai, Chiba''s eyes were cast to the center of the explosion. After all, he was still on the battlefield and still fighting. He cared about Xuenai''s situation too much, and instead gave the enemy a chance. At the same time, Yukina and Hirohiko''s gazes were cast over. When their eyes fell on the center of the explosion, after seeing the situation clearly, a hint of surprise flashed in the eyes of Yukina and Hirohiko. On the other hand, Qianye''s face showed an unpleasant look, and a word that seemed to be muttering was unconsciously spit out. "Now...it''s terrible..." Chapter 781： Psychological warfare! This old Yunyin is more difficult to deal with than imagined! Looking at the pit that was about two or three meters in diameter, Chiba''s eyes slowly narrowed, and the eyeballs were closed from the corners of his eyes. Just now when we saw things at the bottom of the pit, no matter how restrained, there was still a flaw, that is, the situation where attention was distracted by the things at the bottom of the pit. However, he did not attack. Just that opportunity, no matter any ninja, seemed to be It is a great opportunity to destroy one of us. And it''s a chance to get back all over after the murder... Even if it is done properly, it is not impossible to get rid of two people, three people. However, he did not attack. There is something like this left in the explosion, and there is no attack... Slowly putting away the detonating talisman Kuwu in his left hand, Chiba retracted the seal scroll that had slipped from the cuff of his right hand back into the sleeve, his eyes gleaming with complicated light. "Xue Na, can you still use the white eyes?" Suddenly, he asked. "give me some more time." Hearing Chiba''s words, Xue Nai moved his gaze slightly away from the bottom of the pit and responded. "bad!" But at this time, Hongyan seemed to have thought of something. He looked behind him suddenly, but saw that behind him was nothing but the old Yunyin, let alone the other two Yunyin, only a messy grassland. "It''s okay, just run away!" But at this moment, Chibas words came. During the words, Chiba didnt look at the back. Obviously, he had expected the situation: Remember what I said before? No matter what the other two clouds are here. Nothing can be distracted by Yin. Right now, the last thing we can do is to care about the two Yun Yin who took the opportunity to escape." "Lastest..." Hearing Chibas words, Hongyan was taken aback for a moment, and then his eyes fell involuntarily to the bottom of the pit again. He was not a fool, and he absolutely believed in Chiba. He knew that since Chiba said he could not chase him, he really could not Go chasing, and, looking at the things at the bottom of the pit, he seems to have noticed something. "Yes, the last thing you can''t do is what you wanted to do just now." Chiba nodded and repeated what he had said earlier. "You mean, this old Yunyin..." At this moment, Xue Na also seemed to understand something, and said with a solemn expression while filling his mouth with the special munition pills. "Well, you should have also noticed that there was an excellent opportunity for an attack just now, but this old cloud hasn''t gotten up at all, and if you want to confuse us, you can''t choose to keep this thing." Chiba looked at the low-pitched things, and slightly pursed his lips. In the sound of "bobo" peeling off, the rocky skin on his body was falling off a little bit, and it spread out, disappearing into the air, slowly The defense was lifted. "Yes." Xuenai nodded. In fact, she was also secretly guarding just now, but because of the end of the explosion and the things in the center of the pit, she was still distracted at that moment, relaxed her guard, and revealed a flaw in the back. At that time, with the super speed that the old Yunyin showed, and when she didn''t lose her eyes, she would not die and was seriously injured, at least losing her combat effectiveness. It is indeed an excellent opportunity. With that old Yunyin''s experience, vision and combat effectiveness, it is absolutely impossible to miss this opportunity, and now he hasn''t appeared and is attacking, so that means that he did this deliberately, for a deeper purpose, deliberately did not attack. Moreover, Xuena had been observing the battle between Chiba and this old Yunyin before. When this old Yunyin separated out the third Lei Dun clone, she was really shocked to be honest. Chakra, who was the third Lei Dun clone, was not separated from the body at all. There are only two possibilities for forcibly splitting the clone. One, the clone failed. One kind, died from birth. But unexpectedly. This old man was able to counter Chiba. This determination in the face of death and the use of Chiba''s psychology made her instinctively feel a chill in her back. Now the old cloud is not appearing, that is to say, he may be brewing another surprise win. "So, let those Yunyin leave now?" Taking a breath slightly, the writing wheel of Hongyan Sangouyu, who seemed to be trying to understand something, glanced at the back and said, "If we let them go, then our situation may take a turn for the worse." "I know." Chiba nodded. In fact, he didn''t want to let those Yunyin leave, but now the tactical initiative lies in this old Yunyin. This old Yunyin perfectly used all his strengths. Seriously, the current Chiba Zhen There is a feeling of facing each other. For the first time, he was crushed and beaten tactically. "But now the other party is using a tactical strategy. We must not mess around or separate. The two Yunyin should act separately and run in two completely different directions. If we want to catch up at the same time, we must If you divide the troops, even if you catch up with one, the other will run away." Chiba said again: "And looking at the current situation, that old Yunyin won''t be able to act for a while." I just released the hardening of the rock, and deliberately sent the flaws, and did not act, he is determined... Gee! He completely took advantage of our idea of ??being in a hurry, or the secrecy of performing secret tasks... Was it because I was too purposeful in my previous shots? Did he see something? During the words, Chiba''s heart kept sinking, and vaguely, he felt that the other party had noticed their situation, so he deliberately used this scheming and procrastinating scheming! Now, it''s really a bit difficult to handle, the current situation... One: We must not be delayed for too long, or we will not be able to reach the destination in time, and we must take a certain time to rest. Time is tighter. Second, if we cant solve this old Yunyin, then even if we leave now, we will be harassed by him on the road afterwards, and the schedule will inevitably be blocked. Even with this old Yunyins vision and fighting power, we must fight along the way. The spirit of 120,000 points can avoid being attacked and killed. It can be said that there is no peace. This will be a huge blow to us who need a certain rest and the plan to change our destiny. Third, such a close-range explosion made him escape...If you don''t get rid of him, confirm his death, anyway, you can''t feel at ease! Thinking about ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba let out a long breath. Can only wait for Yukana to roll her eyes...? Do not! Perhaps, the situation has not allowed much to wait even a minute! I am already anxious! Thinking of this, Chiba glanced at her fingers that had already started tapping the hilt of the sword unconsciously, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. And the corner of his eye was reflecting the exploding pit and a humanoid thing in the pit like coke. The surface of the coke was slowly turning into a loess humanoid! Earth escape clone! Obviously, Lei Zemu is not dead! even It''s still alive! Chapter 782： Bureau! Chiba... Noting the subtle movements of Chiba''s fingers, Hirohiko and Yukina frowned at the same time. "Chiba, you..." At this time, Xuena couldn''t help but want to remind. Although Chiba didn''t appear to be different from usual, the fingers that kept accelerating the speed of tapping the hilt had betrayed Chiba. At this time, Chiba had already begun to get anxious. And this anxiety was hit by the opponent''s plan. The reason why the old Yunyin left a clone of Earth Escape was to carry out a series of psychological warfare. Even leaving this soil clone is also an important part. Leaving this soil clone seemed to be a normal thing, but it was actually used by the old Yunyin to tell them that he was not dead yet and was still watching them in the dark! If he didnt have this purpose, he could not use the earth clone as a stand-in, just use the Thunder Clone clone. When the Thunder Clone clone disappears, it will turn into lightning and attack the surrounding enemies. If the Thunder clone clone acts as a substitute in the explosion, if it explodes, Then it will impact the nearby water wall, and it may even cause some subtle changes due to the impact of Thunder Duns clone, and even the water wall will collapse due to the rich impact of Thunder Duns avatar, even if its not. If it collapses, the water wall will also be charged with electricity, which can make the water front wall not only a shield to protect her and Hongyan, but also a cage that traps her and Hongyan. So, there are only two choices for her and Hongyan, one is to jump out of the water wall, and the other is to stay in the water wall. No matter which one, it will create a chance for him to attack her and Hongyan. Undoubtedly, Lei Dun''s clone is obviously more suitable than Tu Dun clone, and it can also maximize the use of this substitute. And with that old Yunyin''s tactical qualities and combat experience, it is impossible for him to fail to think of this. And he did not use Lei Dun clone, but Tu Dun clone, so obviously, the effect of this Tu Dun clone is only this way. Remind the opponent, give the opponent a psychological hint! I''m not dead, I''m just around you, watching you, no matter what you do, I''m always in a place you can''t see, waiting for an opportunity to kill you! And because they dont know the location of this old Yunyin, they feel anxious and irritated. Even if they know they need to be calm, sometimes they will have various kinds of feelings because of this kind of strong enemy. problem. When they have a problem, it may be the time when this old Yunyin''s goal is achieved. Now, they are in a psychological warfare, and the opponent has an absolute advantage! "I know, don''t worry, I''m fine!" Hearing Xuenai''s a little worried words, Chiba shook his head, took a deep breath, and said, "Now, the initiative is in him. Now he can be said to be able to attack and retreat, even if he is like this now. He can''t come out, as long as he is not discovered by us, then he is going to victory step by step." "Well! And looking at the current situation, he seems to be determined to hide and delay time." Hearing Chiba''s words, Xue Nai slightly relieved and said. "As long as we delay until the two Yunyins run to the distance we can''t catch up, he will win, and even he can leave safely. And if we divide our forces to chase the two Yunyins, then at least one of them will be one. Human, and at his speed, the single party may die, even if it is the two parties, it may not be able to retreat completely. After the division, we will still be at a disadvantage, and he still has an absolute advantage. If we are here, we will inevitably be anxious. In an anxious state of mind, there will be flaws in defense and attack, then we will still be at an absolute disadvantage and be taken by others. And if we leave here, we will always be in his shadow, and we will be frightened along the way, and our intelligence will be sent to Yunyin''s hands. I dont know how much danger will be added along the way. Sooner or later we will not die. He will also die in the hands of Yunyin''s large army that besieged and intercepted. " At this time, Hongyan also spoke, his brows were already tightened, and the poker face that had never changed for a long time sank. "Yes, whether he gives up the battle and leaves, divides the troops to chase to prevent information leakage, or prepares to fight here, he is the dominant side, dominating everything in this battle!" Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Chiba nodded and agreed. "So, how about taking the initiative? Now I can use it with a blank eye!" At this time, Xuenai spoke, and at the same time the white pupils became prominent, the meridians at the corners of the eyes extended to the temple, and the white eyes opened again. "It''s useless, even if we find his location, at our speed, there is no obstacle to his going or staying." Chiba shook his head and denied: "Moreover, you may not be able to find him." "Gone?" At this time, Xuena lost her voice as if verifying Chiba''s words. "No, not necessarily, this may be a good thing, not in Xuenai''s line of sight, then he is a kilometer away, that is to say..." Hirohiko''s eyes lit up when he heard Yukina''s words. "We are not sure, he is not a perception ninja, and the range of perception is not one kilometer." But before he finished his words, he was denied by Chiba. The implication was, what if he was a perceptual ninja? What if he can perceive the situation one kilometer or even away like Xuena? "Uh...this...we may still enter the option of fear and fear, and even because "he is one kilometer away from us and cannot see our movements", he is unprepared or slack in precautions, and he cannot chase him. Even if we chase it over, in the ambiguous mindset of where we dont know our location, he is eventually wiped out by his super speed." Hongyan sighed and said. "Yes, this is the terrible part of the entire psychological warfare. He showed his super speed, which made us alert and feel threatened. Using this threat, our thinking continues to enter a dead end. Think that we are in a situation where we can do nothing. After repeated despair, we act irrationally." Chiba nodded and said. "think?" At this time, Xuena keenly sensed something from Chiba''s words and asked: "Do you have any idea, Chiba?" "Is there a way?" Hearing Yukina''s question, Hiroshiko''s eyes flashed and he turned around to ask. "Xue Na, can you distinguish the shadow clone or the physical clone like the escape clone?" Hearing their question ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba did not answer directly, but asked a question. "Unless it is a semi-finished product with flaws, it is basically invisible, and no matter how powerful a ninja is, it is difficult to distinguish." Xuena answered honestly. "Hongyan, how many shadow clones or escape clones can you separate?" Upon hearing this, Chiba turned his head and looked at Hongyan again. "Shadow clone?" Chiba''s sudden questioning obviously made Hirohiko stunned. "Yes, how many, this is very important!" Looking at Hirohiko, Chiba smiled slightly. There are such difficult variables in the change of destiny plan, and I can''t help but not be anxious, but, fortunately, this round is not impossible! At this time, such a thought crossed his mind. Chapter 783： Lei Zemus turnaround! It seems that I was right. This Konoha team must be performing some important task, a confidential and urgent important task! At this time, at a place one kilometer away from the place where the three of Chiba are located, Lei Zemu made a seal with one hand, and his pupils kept shrinking and expanding, facing the place where they were in Chiba. Because of the confidentiality, we must completely wipe out those of us who are in contact. After all, the camp in the open space at the beginning will still arouse our suspicion, and once we begin to doubt, none of us can survive, otherwise It will be disadvantageous to them, and if there is doubt, then both of us will definitely take action, and these actions will have a lot of impact on their mission, and even this doubt itself will make their mission fail. Therefore, we will divide the troops into two ways, one is the battle between me and Yanyin, and the other is to intercept Tutai, Croy and Saroy. It is also because of the emergency and the need for a quick fight, so I suddenly attacked at the moment when I and Yanyin were about to contact. Toze, they can completely intercept the earth platform and them all the way, and then secretly watch the battle between me and Yanyin, etc. We played almost the same, or attacked after the winner was determined, it was easier and safer to do it at that time, However, they did not. Obviously, this is because time is tight, so pressing that they can''t even wait for a victory. just Thinking of this, Lei Zemu''s face sank slightly, his eyes involuntarily looked at his left shoulder, where dead skin was falling rustlingly, and a large area of ??blast burn marks was recovering at a variable speed with the naked eye. The frequency of the electric lights that flashed from the left shoulder had begun to slow down. Unexpectedly, in this case, no matter what they do, they will have nothing to do. When I am bound to have an advantage, these three little ghosts can still be so calm! In his heart, there was such a thought with surprise, dissatisfaction and helplessness. When it was inferred that Konoha''s three people were performing secret missions, he already had the current psychological warfare plan, but he didn''t intend to use it at the time, just as a back-up plan. At that time, he was reborn from the dying and felt like an active Chakra in his heyday. He didn''t even think that he would be unable to clean up the three little ghosts. However, Konoha''s cooperation with the three little ghosts really made him suffer. The entire half of his body was affected by the explosion just now, and half of his body was burned. He was too close to avoid the explosion completely. possible. After the explosion, he flew all the way to another place one kilometer away. Then, he went to this place, watching them while reviewing his arrogance, and then using his current psychological tactics. The threat of their overspeed to them, and the use of the confidentiality and urgency of their tasks, slowly consumes their patience, makes them anxious, and do things they shouldnt have done. At the same time, it also bought enough time for Tutai and Croy to escape. And now, as long as a while later, with the footsteps of Tutai and Croy, they will be able to run out of the chasing range of the three Konoha imps. At that time, even if he still hasn''t solved the three little ghosts, as long as the village can get information, then the security of the village will be greatly increased, so he can be considered to have completed his mission! He now has an absolute advantage! At this time, in his black and white vision, the three of Hirohiko, Xuena, and Chiba stood in a seemingly unusual but very special triangular shape, seeming to observe the situation at the bottom of the pit. Talking about something casually. But he knows that this triangular position allows each of the three to take care of the two partners next to each other, and the other two can also provide support when their partner has an accident, and have a broad perspective. Everyone can just see the weak point of the teammate''s vision. This is a defensive formation that can only be used by a team with absolute tacit understanding. Moreover, the three of them, one with a blank eye, one with a writing wheel, and with this formation, being close to them now will definitely not end well. The defenses of these three Konoha Imps are impeccable! Even in the midst of psychological warfare, they still can''t see too many negative emotions on their faces. Although the looks are different, he can see that they are not shaken. I have to say, Konoha''s education...what kind of education is it that can teach such a genius kid, we Yunyin have no shortage of genius children with good qualifications and even geniuses, but as far as I know, Except for Darui, I am afraid that no one can match their finger! The calmness and strength shown by these three little ghosts are like the experienced ninjas who have experienced battlefields, and they are the kind of extremely difficult senior ninjas! What kind of education is it that can teach such a genius kid! At this moment, he couldn''t help gritting his teeth slightly, thinking quite complicated in his heart. Ok? this is? At this moment, in his black-and-white vision, from the downward-slanted upward angle of view, over Hirohikos knee and left arm bend, his eyes fell on the hand that was pressed on the hilt, the faster the percussion Come on fingers faster. Anxious! The kid who was suspected of Haaki Kakashi or Takichiba became anxious! Seeing this scene, Lei Zemu couldn''t help but get excited. This situation is really a bit unexpected. The guy who originally thought the least or the most difficult to generate anxiety was the first to develop anxiety. I can hide it so well, I really don''t see anything from my face! But this little action betrayed you! This time can be said to be unexpectedly smooth! This kid who is suspected of Haaki Kakashi or Taki Chiba is undoubtedly the captain of this team. If the captain becomes anxious, then... Thinking of this, Lei Zemu''s solemn and almost suppressed mouth slowly turned up. For him, this was an accident. He saw the appearance of the three people in Chiba, and basically gave up attacking them. He planned to let Tutai and Croy escape like this. But unexpectedly, the person who was least likely to be anxious became anxious. Everything is in his favor again! He, in the end, can get rid of another disaster for the village, no, there are three disasters! Unexpectedly! The goddess of victory would love me like this! Looking at the three people who were still discussing, Lei Zemu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the smile at the corner of his mouth could no longer be restrained. No matter how you discuss it, once someone becomes anxious, then in your situation, this emotion will spread like a plague, and you will make defeats that you should not have done! ... "Then ~www.novelhall.com~ get started!" At this moment, Chiba glanced at Hongyan slightly, crossed his knee, glanced obliquely, and said. "Ok!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko and Xuena responded at the same time. Then, the three of them walked into the explosion pit together. "Boom!" And the moment they walked into the sinkhole, a huge red smoke screen suddenly exploded from their position, and instantly spread, like a red air wave without explosive power, silently covering the three to five meters around the sinkhole. Everything from distance! At the same time, it also submerged the petite hamster with the Yunyin logo on its back in the messy grass next to the sinkhole! Suddenly, Lei Zemu''s vision was gray! Chapter 784： Premonition and inability to guess This is... a smoke bomb! Seeing the gray mist in front of him, Lei Zemu''s face suddenly changed. The smile that could not be restrained because of the turning point instantly stiffened, and the joy in his heart suddenly became surprised, and his heart was unconscious. Jump quickly! What are they going to do? What to do when using smoke bombs at this time! At this moment, his heart was full of surprise. He thought about many actions that they would take after being anxious, such as the division of troops he most wanted to see, or the least probable they would start searching for him desperately, or pretending to divide the troops, but in fact they would wait in an ambush, etc. , He thought about many possibilities, but now... smoke bomb? What are they going to do? He didn''t think about it at all, and he didn''t think about what can be done with smoke bombs to prevent his own surveillance? and then? What can they do after blocking his sight? Division? Pretend to divide the troops? Indeed, after blocking my view, their division and pretend division can slow down my pursuit or assassination to some extent, but I will find them in the end. Since I put out this psychological war, then I must have a way to make them restless, and even annihilate them. They should be very clear about this. They are not stupid, even if they want to divide the troops and pretend to divide the troops, it is impossible to block the sight with smoke bombs in the same way as psychological comfort. smoke bomb? This is definitely not the reaction they will react when they become anxious, and anxious to a certain extent affects their judgment! What are they going to do and what can they do? Seeing the scene out of his medical treatment, Lei Zemu couldn''t figure it out. Their behavior was a little abnormal, or rather, they looked a little naive! But to be sure, a smoke screen is definitely not easy. He doesn''t believe that Hagi Kakashi or Taki Chiba''s super genius can be so naive and can''t stand the weariness. This is absolutely impossible. However, he really couldn''t think of why they would use smoke bombs, or what they would do with smoke bombs. What will he do to break his game! However, from the suspicion to the suspicion, Lei Zemu did not intend to take any action. Now he is a sure victory. Tutai and Croy will soon flee. After escaping, they will quickly inform the base and the third generation of Raikage. When the time comes, with a prepared village, Konoha or Iwa will never take advantage of it. Now, as long as he is guaranteed not to be seen with a blank eye, and even if he is seen or discovered, he still has the power to fight, and he can still do it by delaying that little time. Moreover, his eyeliner is his own psychic beast. Although the hamster has no fighting power, it can share vision within a certain range with his own ninjutsu. The speed is also extremely fast. The voice, with the hamsters petite and hard-to-detect physique, it is born to spy on intelligence, surveillance, and lurking spies. It is also this rare and incompetent psychic beast that has rescued him from mission after mission. The psychic beast can be said to have contributed the most to the great cause of zero failure rate of intelligence missions. And now, with this hamster and psychic beast, he can also keep abreast of the opponent''s movements and ensure that he always maintains an absolute advantage in psychological warfare. In the current situation, he will win if he doesn''t do anything. He doesn''t have to do anything at all. As time goes by, he will be able to win step by step! Lei Zemu, you just need to maintain the current situation! They can''t do anything! At this time, this thought came to him. Then, his face changed. Why should I think so? Isn''t the situation falling sideways and sideways to us? Then why, I still have to remind myself...Is it now facing myself? At this moment, his heartbeat seemed to speed up again. At this moment, he suddenly realized that he himself seemed to be unsure of the situation, obviously the situation was very good, but he was not at all sure. Faintly, he always felt that the things these three little ghosts had to do would cause a situation that he would never want to see. He hasn''t seen this feeling for a long time, and in the past few decades, this feeling, or intuition, has saved him countless times. Do not! They... they will definitely do something! And in the end, all his intuition and ominous thoughts converged into such a thought, which made his heart heavy, and his face became more rigid. This feeling of not knowing what the other party is going to do makes people very uncomfortable, very unhappy, and also very disturbing, very disturbing! Ok? come yet? And just after Lei Zemu''s series of thoughts, in his gray vision, the gray and black-like giant grass in front of him suddenly fell down, a huge foot in his vision. Slowly fell down, crushing a piece of gray grass in front of his eyes. The smoke bombs have begun to disperse, and the other party has already begun to act! Then, behind this foot, the other foot stepped past, and a whole person walked out of the gray smoke. It''s that kid! Lei Zemu quickly recognized that the person who came out first was the kid who was suspected of Kakashi Hagi or Chiba Takiba. Then, the second figure, the third figure, walked out one after another, it was his two teammates, the girl from the Hyuga clan and the kid from the Uchiha clan. Have you come out so openly again? What is this for? Seeing this scene, Lei Zemu''s brows slowly frowned. Looking at the appearance of these three people, there was no change, and there was nothing too strange. Looking at them, it was like walking into a pit and letting smoke. Bullet, and then came out of the smoke again. From their faces, there is no difference. What are you going to do? To be honest, Lei Zemu was a little dazed. He knew that these three little ghosts were definitely not simple, and this action was also full of deep meaning, but in this situation, he had no idea what these three were doing. But this ignorance, unpredictability, made his heartbeat a little faster, his eyes became more focused, and he didn''t even feel that he swallowed. Under the intuition of "the three little ghosts must do something" and the situation of "don''t know or guess their intention", he unexpectedly gave birth to some nervous emotions, and even vaguely began to become anxious. Could it be that they did it so that I could not guess it? Does this make me anxious and nervous? But soon ~www.novelhall.com~ he discovered his state, and suddenly a flash of light in his mind. I attack my heart, and they also attack my heart, it should be so! At the instant of a flash of inspiration, he suddenly smiled. Indeed, this method seems to be a little useful. If I am anxious, it seems that I will make mistakes. They have white eyes and a wide range of vision, which may make me make impossible mistakes... Thinking about it, his smile widened and shook his head. I''m so old, I almost missed it. As he shook his head, he thought. Then, the next second... The smile at the corner of his mouth froze suddenly, and his eyes almost stared. what! Chapter 785： You attack your heart, I also attack your heart! this is Shadow clone? Lei Zemu''s stiff smile narrowed a little, and his wide-open eyes slowly narrowed, but his teeth clenched and creaked unknowingly. Vaguely, his heart was already slowly enveloped in a layer of shadow, I dont know if it was an illusion, he suddenly felt that behind him, it seemed that a huge black shadow was slowly enveloping him, slowly turning into a human form. , Is slowly reaching out his hands, trying to hold himself in the palm of his hand. However, as the characters in his eyes changed, he suddenly felt that these dark hands could not be avoided. As the black shadow behind him felt more and more intense, the hair on his back slowly stood up. At this time, in his black and white line of sight, over the few gray grasses that were obscured in front, his point of view was focused on the three people who had walked out, the three little ghosts who were walking out of the fog. Body. It''s exactly the same, the three Konoha kids! At this moment, in his black and white vision, there are clearly six young girls standing, two white-eyed girls, two writing round eyes, and two he looked a little dizzy, the suspected Hagi Kakashi or The kid of Takichiba. Shadow clone? The teeth creaked, Lei Zemu stared at the six people fiercely, seeming to be distinguishing, and his hands had already clenched his fists, and the electric sparks that had rarely appeared on his body, once again It popped up frequently. At this moment, he had already guessed what the other party was going to do. This group of boys are going to give a tooth for a tooth! ... "So, what happens next, you all know." And at this time, in the red smoke on the grassland one kilometer away, two teams of Kushinai were standing in the triangle position just now, one team and one triangle. At this moment, two Chiba spoke. "Yes, got it." Two Xuena answered almost simultaneously. "Then, give me some pointers on the specific location." Afterwards, the two Hongyans also spoke. "Well, the ninja who uses the protective mask jade that Chiba said is in that direction, and the other senses which direction the ninja is in." Hearing that, Xuenai who came out first nodded, and then pointed in two directions, one in front of them on the right side and the other behind them on the left side. The escape directions of Tutai and Croy are really two. A completely different direction. "Then you choose first." After confirming the location, Chiba who came out first spoke and looked at Chiba who came out second, and Hirohiko and Xuena behind him. "You come first, you choose first." The second Chiba said very politely. "No, you choose first." The first Chiba expressed humility. "No, you still choose first." The second Chiba is also very modest. Looking at the appearance of the two, this is quite an endless trend. "Then our side!" At this stall, Xue Nai, who came out second, chose the direction of the soil platform in time, which was the front on the right. "Well, then, our side." At the same time, Xue Na who came out first also nodded decisively, and walked to the left and back as he said. Hongyan who came out first and Hongyan who came second hurriedly followed without a word. "Uh" Looking at the four people who left, the two Chiba glanced at each other, and the corners of their mouths twitched. "you go first." The first Chiba said. "May I?" The second Chiba seems to plan to give way to the ink. "I''m close." The first Chiba seemed to say a reason. "Oh, Yukina, Hirohiko, wait for me!" Then, upon hearing this, Chiba, who came out second, turned around without warning and ran, chasing Honghiko and Xuena who came out second. "Then, next, it''s almost the same, although it suddenly flashes again, but the gaze should not be wrong." Watching the second Chiba leave, Chiba who came out first glanced at the first Hiroshiko and Xuena who slowed down, and then slowly erected the seal, changing a few times with one hand. "puff!" A faint sound of the earth wall turning over sounded on his left side, strictly speaking, his left foot. Earth Escape, Four Pillar Prison Technique, Super Small Version! "Squeak...squeak...squeak!" And the moment the sound of the earth wall turned over, a series of small animals screamed, whether they were angry or scared, right at Chiba''s feet. "Then, quickly solve this little spy and catch up with Honghiko and Xuena!" As he said, Chiba squatted down, lowered his head slightly, and looked at the small, rather delicate rock cage just a few centimeters away from his left foot. At this moment, in the cage, his back is always yellow. The pale hamster was bumping around inside. Obviously, this abrupt cage made it very unstable. But at this time, when Chiba''s gaze went down, Kuwu had already caught his hand, and pierced through the gap in the cylindrical wall of the capped cage that could barely turn the hamster around. Unexpectedly, there are psychic beasts like hamsters, although they can''t speak, but this hamster should not be an ordinary hamster, I am afraid that it can pass what it sees to that old Yunyin. Sure enough, the most important part of psychological warfare... That old Yunyin really has the means to know our movements. Thinking of this, Chiba Kumo had already put on the squeaking hamster''s neck, and at this moment, the hamster suddenly became quiet, and the original panic and chaotic appearance suddenly turned into a calm, even in the bright eyes There was even a hint of apology, and then with a "bang", it turned into a white mist. "Escape?" Chiba looked at the empty cage, retracted Kunai, did not stay much, stepped on, and rushed out of the fading smoke belt, and flew towards the left and rear. Away. ... "Tsk!" At this moment, Lei Zemu, who was one kilometer away, covered his eyes abruptly, with pain on his face, and at the same time, a stream of blood flowed from between his fingers. Its okay, Fu, its okay, you''ll be fine. However, at this moment, there is such a thought in his heart. Just now, when his psychic beast was forced to go back, he could feel the old hamsters apology after decades of tacit understanding. I could hear the familiar old voice: "That''s it, sorry, Mu." hateful! This kid could discover Ah Fu! Moreover, what is more terrifying is his earth escape, which trapped Ah Fu so accurately, and created a cage in an instant. Although Ah Fu is old, his reaction and speed have not dropped much. Ah Fu did not react! Even ~www.novelhall.com~ I was shocked and didn''t figure out what was going on for a while! Recalling what he saw through the sight of the psychic beast just now, Lei Zemu slowly stood up and looked at the positions of the two Konoha teams. Shadow clone team, is there a body team? Lei Zemu took a deep breath, his eyes were full of unpleasant expressions, suddenly lightning flashed on his body, condensed into an electric snake, and it flashed sharply around his body. hateful! Unexpectedly, they came up with such a way! Now, instead of falling into the situation they were in before! Thinking of this, Lei Zemu gave a sharp kick. "laugh!" With a sound of electric light piercing the air, Lei Zemu turned into lightning and galloped away. Toward the direction where Chiba and the others are! Chapter 786： 0 Yes Psychological Bureau! hateful! hateful! hateful! This **** kid! Lei Zemu galloped through the forest, and the trees on both sides flew backwards at a very fast speed. Every time he passed a place, every time he stepped on a branch, he was accompanied by the sound of wind and electric light cutting through the air. The sound, and the sound of "Kakaka" branches being crushed and broken. Obviously, Lei Zemu is already very anxious now, and he can no longer constrain his strength, pay attention to hiding, just rush to where he is going as fast as possible. And at this moment, in the woods bordering the prairie, I saw an electric light flew away. No matter how thick or thin it passed, the branches broke and fell. Amidst the cracking and popping sounds, the woods A straight straight out of the middle. Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect it to be like this, it could break my game like this, and even defeat me! Now, I am the guy locked in a cage of anxiety and no choice! Lei Zemu gritted his teeth, now he has all understood, everything is understood, why these three little ghosts use smoke bombs. And his ominous premonition also completely surfaced at this time. The reason why these three little ghosts used smoke bombs was to block his sight, and then separated shadow clones, set up a game of psychological warfare that was difficult to distinguish between true and false. Yes, the situation of psychological warfare! Now, six people have walked out of the fog. It is obvious that three people are the main body, three people are shadow clones, and the three people go to chase Tutai and Croy respectively. At their speed, they have white eyes on the side, and Tutai and Croy hadn''t reached the range they couldn''t catch up. They were able to catch up to them. With the situation that Tutai was in danger just now and the strength of the kid who was suspected of Hagiki and Kakashi or Takichiba, Even if Tutai is a senior Shangnin, or even an elite Shangnin, they can definitely kill Tutai and Croy. If Tutai and Croy are killed, then his abacus will be completely wiped out. Although the psychological warfare he deployed includes killing these three Konoha imps, the core and most important purpose is not one of them. Let Tutai and Croy escape and pass on information. Now that important information has been snatched by Yanyin, if the village no longer knows that there is still such a group of imps that can push me to the desperate Konoha, then his village will end in this war. Suffer a big loss during the war, and even life or death is not necessarily at this moment. And now, the psychological warfare of these three little ghosts'' shadow clones completely forced him to a dead end. At the same time, he also faces three possibilities that he cannot choose. All of the three possibilities have the possibility of putting Tutai and Croy to death. The first is that of the two Konoha teams, one team is completely shadow clones, and the other team is completely the main body, each chasing Tutai and Croy in one direction. And in this possibility, the shadow clone team may be chasing Croy, and the main body team may be chasing and killing Tutai. Relatively speaking, Croy is a bit weaker, and it is more reasonable to chase with a shadow clone than with a shadow clone. However, this possibility is the lowest success rate. It can be said that it is basically impossible to arrange personnel in this way. After all, the shadow clone has a duration, and it will be relieved if it receives an excessive impact, unless the shadow clone is mastered to a very high level. , Or its own control of Chakra has reached a terrifying accuracy, and the created shadow clone structure will be stronger. Then it may not be lifted when under attack, but it will not be lifted once or twice, and it must be the third time. Can''t resist it, after all, the shadow clone is such a kind of ninjutsu, with its limits. And because of this characteristic, or weakness, of the shadow clone team, the success rate of the shadow clone team is doomed to be very low. After all, Croy is more or less a ninja, and he is capable of performing wartime missions, important and secretive battles. The ninja of the time mission, the three shadow clones, are eliminated in his hands, the probability is still very high, and for the three little ghosts, killing two is also very important, and the plan with a low success rate must be Excluded. It stands to reason that this possibility is to be ruled out, but the kid who is suspected of Haaki Kakashi or Taki Chiba is in a sense a guy who does not play cards according to common sense, and his dead old comrade. It''s very similar, maybe he will be used by this kid with his low probability and will be ruled out. And if he believes in this possibility, then he can only sacrifice the soil platform, go to Croy''s side, help him eliminate the shadow clone, and **** him to the base as much as possible. Otherwise, if you go to support Tutai, there is only one dead end waiting for his three main bodies to attack. And the second possibility is that the team on Croy''s side is a team composed of two shadow clones and one body, and the body is a girl of the Hyuga clan with white eyes. Although the girl did not show strength, she could go to the battlefield. Of the Hyuga clan, which is not a difficult existence, he will not believe that the girl will not be able to solve Croy. Croy is a perception ninja. Although he has considerable combat effectiveness, he will definitely not be a person who can use soft fist with white eyes The opponents of the Hyuga clan performing secret missions, besides, there are two shadow clones to help. The two shadow clones are also powerful genius ninjas, and Croy is in disaster. Moreover, in the white-eyed vision, after solving Croy, the girl of the Hyuga clan can also use the white-eyed tracking to join them. Then, there is another team, the team chasing Tutai, may be two bodies and one shadow clone, and one of them is the most difficult kid who is suspected of being one of Konoha''s two super geniuses. In this case, he still has to sacrifice one person, and the rescuer can only be Croy. There are two people on Tutai, and one of them can fight against himself and hold him down. , I am afraid that if you go to Tutai, you will be dragged, and then wait until Hyuga girl solves Croy''s return to reunite, together with Tutai, all three will die. The third possibility is that in the two teams, one team has one body and two shadow clones, and one team has two shadow clones and one body. However, the situation is different. In the team of Croy, that The only body is the kid who is suspected of being one of Konoha''s two super geniuses, and the other two bodies are chasing the earth. Yes, in this case, the other party may have expected that they will choose the weaker side. The other side knows that they will go out of their intentions and use a body to chase the weaker side, thus choosing the strongest person to chase after. Killing the weaker party, thus dragging the rescuer ~www.novelhall.com~ Then the other two bodies, after solving the falling soil platform, searched for the confluence with white eyes, and were finally caught in the same way. In this possibility, he must go to support Tutai and work with Tutai to kill the two little ghosts and sacrifice Croy. Three possibilities, three choices, whether to support the soil platform, or to support Croy, sacrifice the soil platform, or sacrifice Croy, one misjudgment, one wrong choice, then the escape opportunity created by him will become nothingness, and They will do their best. In his current state, he is absolutely certain that the above will happen. And these three choices, three possibilities, are the psychological warfare deployed by the opponent! The psychological warfare is essentially the same as your own psychological warfare! "call!" A burst of wind swept across the sky from the oblique outside, and from the perspective of the sky, it was a dense circular smoke belt with a diameter of five or six meters and a light smoke in the middle, which brought a small swirl of light smoke. With a sound, Lei Zemu landed on the place where the three little ghosts and their shadow clones had originally stood, and the small and delicate rock cage was right at his feet. hateful! Which side should I choose? Which side is correct! Lei Zemu turned around, turned his back to the central dense area, and looked at the left and right sides, which is the direction where the two Konoha imp team were chasing separately, with their teeth clenched tightly. There are three possibilities and three choices, of which only one possibility and one choice are correct. As long as the choice is correct, he can rescue one of Duotai and Croy and send the intelligence back to the village smoothly. He is victorious! The village will tend to be safe and will not fall into a life or death option! At this moment, anger splashed in his eyes, and the blue veins on his forehead became prominent. Which side! Which side should I take? Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Chapter 10： 21 days off for 1 day! There is an emergency at home, there may be no way to update today! I''m so sorry! It should be able to resume normal updates tomorrow! The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 787： This psychological situation is not absolute! That Croy''s side, or the Tutai''s side, which one is the winning point! Lei Zemu clenched his fist slowly, his breathing became heavier and heavier, looking at the left and rear direction, and then at the right front direction, the blue veins on his forehead were almost about to jump. "Crack...crack..." At this time, a slight rock cracking sound rang from his feet, and the delicate rock cage slowly cracked open. hateful! Don''t worry! Don''t be impatient! However, this did not arouse Lei Zemu''s attention. At this moment, he is trying his best to suppress his nervousness, but as he looks back and forth in two directions more and more times, this is angry, anxious, The mixed emotions of nervousness and worry are getting stronger and stronger. Is it a side effect? And when his mixed emotions rose to a certain point, he finally couldn''t help it, and took a step forward, almost choosing a path along with the irritability in his heart, but he was immediately caught in his heart. Interrupted by the calmness cultivated by that many years of mission experience. At this moment, he seemed to think of something, the irritability caused by the mixed emotions in his heart was suppressed a little. Is it really a side effect? Then, a kind of heart palpitations floated in his heart, and this sudden emotion quickly dispelled the mixed emotional irritability in his heart. is it? It is a side effect. Because of the side effect, I am so irritable. It is because my body and spirit know that the time is almost up without me knowing, so have you started to remind me? Is this irritability a reminder that the time is up! At this moment, the blue veins on Lei Zemu''s forehead slowly disappeared. He took two deep breaths. The red smoke spreading around him seemed to be attracted by these two breaths and drifted towards his nostrils. Originally, with his decades of experience in the execution of intelligence missions, when encountering such a bit of psychological warfare, his own emotions would indeed fluctuate somewhat because of his temperament, but it is absolutely impossible for him to rush out if he thinks desperately like before. All thoughts of luck. This kind of thinking is basically an act of death! It is absolutely impossible for him to be so reckless, even if the opponent''s method of breaking his own psychological situation perfectly allows him to give birth to a feeling that the teenage kid''s tactical ability is above himself, even if he is not angry with this feeling, but I have no choice but to admit that the opponent is better than myself! It is now in battle, even if he is angry and helpless, it is impossible for him to show the same emotion just now. The only explanation is that Irina, his long-deceased best friend, had the side effects of the last medicine among the three secret medicines developed with his life. It was also the side effect of the last secret medicine called "miracle" that Yun Yin could no longer develop. Anxiety, anger, rage, fear, nervousness... At the last moment of the esoteric potency, these emotions will surge up and will affect the user uncontrollably. Only users with a sufficiently determined mind can be immune to this side effect. It seems... My mind is not firm enough! I dont know, Bi, have you been affected by this side effect after taking this drug... Ah! Probably not, except for the three generations of Raikage in Yunyin Village, I am afraid that no one is stronger or more determined than your mind! Lei Zemu laughed at himself, and then, his wry face slowly solidified and relaxed, and finally turned into a serious color that has never been seen before, and the faint power spread. That being the case, time is almost up, then, what am I hesitating! At the same time, with the spread of power, his heart has calmed down. Although the dispelled irritability is still transpiring from the bottom of his heart, he has been completely suppressed by calmness and cannot turn himself over. "Snapped!" As if reflecting his enlightenment, the cracked rock cage was finally unable to support it. With a "pop", it cracked and broke into small pieces. Gravel, stacked into a tiny gravel hill. There are three possibilities, three choices. At the time when the time is approaching, I hesitate any longer, maybe I cant do anything. For the current plan, I can only choose the most probable of the three. , I go to rescue one party, that party has hope to get out of trouble, as long as it is out of trouble, it can transmit information, as long as the information is delivered, my mission is complete! And now think about it, this kids psychological situation is not completely helpless, but the choices given to me are very random. This randomness makes my odds of winning continue to decrease. It seems that the probability of every choice is The same, but there is still something to be speculated about. Lei Zemu''s calm gaze swept in two directions, and the red mist behind him slowly dissipated and faded. Gradually, the visibility became higher and wider, as if reflecting on his heart. In the two directions, Croy, and Tutai, there is a clear gap in the strength of the two, and Tutai''s blood succession limit is easy to drag time. If you stand on their side... This kid used to disrupt the visual connection between me and Ah Fu to block my sight, creating a situation where he could not be seen. Then, he must know that I am watching them, he must know that I will rescue one party, of course, and because I will rescue one side, so this psychological situation will have an effect. The core of this psychological situation is that it prevents me from choosing one side. I choose either side with half the probability that the whole army will be exhausted. This makes me hesitate, anxious, There is a feeling of helplessness ~www.novelhall.com~ Finally, because of these hesitations, anxieties, missed opportunities and reckless choices! Among these three options, it is obvious that for them, Tutai is more difficult to deal with and time-consuming. It is easy for me to catch up and get entangled, and even end up in a disadvantageous situation of being besieged by me and Tutai. If a person is besieged... Moreover, the girl of the Hyuga clan is, after all, the Hyuga clan, and it cannot be ruled out that it is a direct line of the clan... As for the Zong familys direct line, it is absolutely impossible for her to chase after her alone... In summary, if it were me, then the safest way is to write that the little ghost goes to Croy, and the little ghost and white-eyed girl who are suspected of Kakashi Hagi or Takichiba go to Tutai. Or, the little ghost who wrote round eyes and the white-eyed girl went to Tudai, and the little ghost who suspected Hagi Kakashi or Takichiba went to Croy. And further screening, considering the white-eyed girl as the clans direct line, then the two safest methods, the most likely one is undoubtedly the first. It can not only achieve the effect of "if I choose the road of Tutai, I can also guarantee the success rate of interception to the greatest extent.", but also can give "the Hyuga clan, the greatest protection." So, all I have to do is to support Croy! Although the possibilities and choices are different from the previous thoughts, but compared to the white eyes + that kid, it is better to write the round eyes kid to deal with! A smile slowly appeared at the corner of Lei Zemu''s mouth, and his heart suddenly opened up and made up his mind. And at this moment, as if his heart suddenly opened up, the red smoke has slowly dissipated, and the most concentrated and dense part has faded to a certain extent, and the pit in it is faintly visible, and... That shallow figure! Chapter 788： Lei Zemu, angry! Then, without further ado, set off now! I remember that Croy is returning to the base, and he is acting in the opposite direction to the earth platform. Then according to the terrain map of this area, with his temperament, he should choose that route, and he is a perception ninja, I am afraid he will wait until he is hunted down. After the team of Konoha imps enters his range of perception, his route should be... Ok! So, it should be almost on that line... Several thoughts flashed quickly in his mind. After Lei Zemu decided, after confirming the possible routes that the student he had taught him, he took a slight step forward, and his body suddenly burst into light. Electric snakes ran past him. After taking this step, his figure sinks slightly, and his feet are slightly bent without stepping out. In the next second, he will eject and support his young disciple at the speed of lightning. Ok? At this moment, just as he leans forward, the chakras accumulated on his right foot and the chakras of the thunder attribute of his feet become more activated, his brows suddenly frown, his eyes slightly open, and his eyeballs suddenly face He glanced back and took a breath, but his body suddenly stopped. actually! At this moment, in the light of his vision, the red smoke that has almost completely dissipated and only a faint mist of red smoke slammed open, and a figure flashed quickly, clenching his chest and making a fist, and it was already in him. The back of his neck. The punch of the sneak attack was already behind his ear! And in the cold eyes of the young man who jumped up and punched his chest, reflected his body''s conditioned reflex turning, and the tendency to follow the turning and hiding under the same left hand who was also ready to stand up. Right fist! Too late! At this moment, Lei Zemu''s eyes were gradually deflected, and he read the gaze of this cold-faced young man! Is it a shadow clone? Still the body! But Lei Zemu, who instinctively lifted the frame with his left hand and twisted his body with his right hand hidden under his abdomen, flashed such a thought in his mind. "Zi!" Then, the electric light rose, and two electric snakes shot out! "cough!" In the next instant, the cold boy''s face suddenly froze, his eyes widened suddenly, his eyes were full of incredible, he opened his mouth and coughed painfully, his eyes slowly looked down with horror. "Zizi..." As soon as his vision settled, an electric arc flashed across his chest, hitting his cheek with a "pop", and it burned. And the source of the arc is the arm that sturdy muscles with the thickness of his three arms is constantly releasing electric arcs through his chest! Lei Zemu, punched this grim young man''s chest! "Unexpectedly... in an instant, accelerated to this point..." The grim young man murmured his mouth, and the scene flashed in his eyes. Only at that moment, only a flash of lightning, his hand penetrated his chest, like a sharp blade through tofu, easily penetrated. After that, the cold boy''s half-struck hand dropped softly, and the whole person hung softly on Lei Zemu''s arm. "Huh! Naive!" However, Lei Zemu didn''t even look at this cold boy, his eyes always stayed on his lower right side, and at the moment the cold boy finished his words, his eyes and his sights were exactly the same. The cold boy suddenly flashed, lunged short, with a palm bent into tiger claws, coming swiftly toward his belly! Of course, this is the shadow clone. With the cunningness of that little devil, how could it be directly on the body from the beginning! Now this is the main body! "Boom!" And just as Lei Zemu''s thoughts turned, the cold boy on his arm suddenly burst and turned into a cloud of white mist. In the next second, Lei Zemu twisted his body slightly, his right hand straightened suddenly, turned into a hand blade and swept out obliquely, turned into a diagonal split, and suddenly flashed an electric light toward the head of the short and stern young man who suddenly flashed. go with. "Zizi!" As the electric light circulated, the hand blade was condensed with electric light, cutting through the white mist, cutting one in half, turning it into an electric light blade, already on the side of the cold boy''s forehead! At this moment, the cold boy''s eyes slowly turned, looking at the top of his head, he clearly noticed that the electric blade was close to his forehead, and did not react at all. This electric blade will undoubtedly win! Regardless of the body or the shadow clone, solve it first! Humph! I dont know if you want to delay my pursuit, or if you have other plans, you cant stop me! With only two shadow clones! And if the body stays here... Then... You are an idiot! Single horse, you only have to be killed by me! After beheading you, I can rescue a person anyway, and I will win! At this moment, Lei Zemu, who was turning with the blade and turning with the blade, had a fierce glow in his eyes, and he was already facing the cold boy, looking down! "Your speed is slow!" At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded. "Snapped!" A palm rested on the back of the short and cold young man, and the sound of rock rubbing suddenly sounded! "when!" There was a sound of gold and iron symphony, and a creaking sound, a cold-bright Shinobi sword, from bottom to top, from left to right, drew an oblique upward arc on the head of the short and stern young man, fiercely Cut on the electric light blade. "Zizi!" Suddenly, the electric light skyrocketed, and rushed down the ninja sword, bursting into the hand holding the sword with a "pop", instantly scorching the scaly rocky skin, and the charred rock debris suddenly splashed, but, But the electric light couldn''t spread away, and the squeaky and scaly rocky skin scorched, and it didn''t make any money. At the same time, Dianguang Blade cast a sudden stop and was blocked by this sword! what! At this moment, Lei Zemu watched the right hand holding the sword in front of him covered with rocky skin, his left hand propped up the short and cold young man who leaped up and slashed upward, his eyes widened slightly. Keep up with my speed? Do not! I am slowing down! The effect of the medicine is weakened, and the Chakra is weak! Lei Zemu stared at the expressionless and stern young man who jumped out, clenching his teeth tightly. The third shadow clone? Do not! This is his fourth or fifth shadow clone! It is very possible that one of these two is his ontology! hateful! I am too underestimated! How could it stop me from the mere escape of the earth and the hardening of the mere rocks! Do not forget! Lei Dun, Kill the earth! Slightly glanced at the tiger-claw-shaped palm that was only a palm distance from his abdomen, Lei Zemu''s eyes flashed brightly, and he slammed toward the cold boy with no expression. The two identical faces made him suppress the anger in his heart It broke out with a "chi", his body''s electric light suddenly skyrocketed, and the charred rocky skin on the hand of the cold, expressionless young man instantly turned into fly ash. "laugh!" At the same time, the sound of thunder and lightning pierced the air, and his left hand was plated with a sharp blade of electric light and pierced straight down, heading towards the head of the short and stern young man. The speed was so fast that it was just around the corner! "what!" But at this moment, he suddenly cried out. At this moment, this moment, this moment, this one-and-a-half second, the expressionless cold boy was staring at himself, staring at his cold boy''s eyes. Suddenly there was a bright red flash, and the pupils in his eyes suddenly Condensed into three gouyu jade, it spun suddenly, as if he had turned his eyes, and spread out in a circle of three gouyu jade writing round eyes, occupying his entire sight. Illusion, write round eyes! In the next second, his eyes were completely dark, and a pair of huge three-goed jade writing wheels appeared in front of him, staring at him. He can''t move! This is the kid who writes round eyes! The moment he fell into illusion, his heart was shaken. "Zzizi...zizi...zi..." The next moment, his figure paused, his left hand stopped on the side of the forehead of the short and cold boy, and the electric light on his hands also slowly dissipated. "Tick!" A drop of blood, left from the edge of the knife that framed his hand, flowed through the arm that was already scorched, with only a thin layer of charred rock and gravel, and dropped to the ground. "Boom!" In the next second, the expressionless and grim youth suddenly exploded into a cloud of white mist, turning into a poker-faced youth, with a touch of surprise in the eyes of Sangouyu and writing round eyes. Almost, the arm was almost useless, and someone was able to release such a powerful thunder attribute chakra! There was a sharp burning pain on his arm, and a trace of pain flashed across the face of the poker-faced teenager. "Zizi!" But at this moment, the old Yun''s faintly confused eyes suddenly cleared, and there seemed to be electric sparks from the depths of his pupils. "Snapped!" His body was crisp, and the hand that had disappeared suddenly flipped over and grabbed the Ninja sword. "what!" Seeing this scene, the poker face boy''s eyes suddenly glared, a horror flashed across his face, and he looked at the hand holding his Ninja sword in disbelief. But in the next second, the current disappearing from this hand suddenly reappeared, winding from the framed human world in his hand, bursting open with a "pop", and instantly surrounding him. Can''t move! At the moment when he was enveloped by the electric current, the numbness spread across his body in an instant, and he was already unable to move. Oops! At this moment, he seemed to have thought of something, and the writing wheel looked down suddenly, but he heard a painful cry. "I didn''t expect it!" A murderous smile appeared on Lei Zemu''s face, and his gaze shifted slightly downward, looking at the short and cold boy, and the tiger-shaped one that stayed in front of his abdomen. palm. At this moment, this short and stern boy with a stiff face, his entire body was surrounded by lightning, unable to move, attacking, and stopped because of paralysis. That''s it! The short and cold boy gritted his teeth, but his eyes looked to his right side. At this moment, the left hand that had disappeared from the electric light flashed with electric light again with a "chick" ~www.novelhall.com~ The electric and optical blade. "It''s over! I won!" Lei Zemu let out a comfortable roar, announcing the end of this battle, and his heart was already bright! Write round eyes, a palm similar to a soft fist... These two little ghosts who are suspected of Haaki Kakashi or Taki Chiba are all transformation techniques, and the body should be the girl of the Uchiha little ghost and the Hyuga clan! Moreover, they are all ontology! The kid who is suspected of Haaki Kakashi or Taki Chiba should be there, but no matter what he does, it won''t help! In half a second, I can cut off the head of this Hyuga girl, and Uchiha is also under control. As long as I don''t put the sword in my hand, he can''t escape. Hand blade, this girl and little devil are not a problem! In the next step, although Chakra is weakened, my speed is still very fast during the activation, he still can''t catch up with me, the box, no matter which one I support, I can rescue one! I won! Lei Zemu was ecstatic in his heart. He absolutely never thought that his opponent would actually play such a move. Both teams are shadow clones, both under the guise. The goal turned out to be such a dying old man, and he had an absolute advantage. This is simply an opportunity he never expected! silly! Do not! The impulsiveness and radicalism of young people! The safe route should be taken here, you have lost all your good advantages! simply It is a textbook-style negative teaching material! "is it?" However, just as he was ecstatic, just as the teacher''s thought of criticizing the students in his heart turned away, a faint, but extremely cold voice sounded from behind the two children opposite. "laugh!" In the next second, Lei Zemu''s figure shook suddenly, his eyes widened suddenly, and the sound of hard objects piercing flesh and blood rang. Chapter 789： When you turn around, its over! "Boom!" A cloud of white mist exploded from the front of Lei Zemu''s abdomen and dispersed in a flash. When the white mist dissipated, I saw a black hair pouring down, and several strands of hair hit the stiff lightning blade. They were instantly cut and fell one after another, lying quietly on the ground. And as the hair fell, the pair of snow-white pupils under the falling black hair slowly glanced towards her upper right. Xuena Sakura bit her lips slightly, but slowly swallowed, a drop of blood, Slowly dripping from her smooth right forehead, across the soft brow bones, dripping from the brows, and with a smile "pop", it fell on the surface that was a little scorched by the explosion, like sand. On the ground, before the pair of Yunyinren shoes. "Zzizi...zizi...zi..." As the blood drop fell, the electric current on her body and the sizzling lightning blade slowly weakened until it disappeared. "puff!" And just as the lightning of the Leiguangguang blade dissipated, the left hand that was traversed one millimeter in front of her forehead slowly dropped down and hit the opposite left knee. "Dang!" At the same time, a cold and bright ninja sword fell from her right shoulder, fell into the junction of the grass and the sandy soil with the explosion trace, and finally lay on the side of the grass. "despair!" Xuena only felt a light on his left shoulder, and then the sound of landing sounded. "Cough cough cough!" Then there was a familiar cough. "Xue Na, are you okay!" At this time, another familiar voice sounded. With the sound, one of the two hands gently supported her two shoulders, straightened her, and backed away from the old Yunyin in front of her. A warm hand, exuding a soft pale green brilliance, pressed against her forehead, and the pain of the scratched wound on her forehead stopped immediately. "I''m fine!" Looking up at this hand, Xue Nai''s heart beat for no reason, his face was slightly hot, and he walked forward for a half step, broke free from the hand on his left shoulder, and said hurriedly. "It''s fine, Hongyan, let me see your hand." Afterwards, the familiar voice sounded again, but she was far away from herself. She looked over subconsciously, but saw that Chiba had already bent down, raised her hand to sit on the ground, and Hongyan, who had sweaty beads on her forehead, was healing. . "Hirohiko!" When her gaze fell on Hongyan, her eyes widened slightly, she immediately reached into another ninja bag, took out the medicine, and hurriedly walked over. At this moment, Hongyan''s right hand was already full of burns, spreading from the tip of the finger to the root of the upper arm, and even some of the charred dead skin had fallen off, revealing some blackened muscle tissue, and it was painful. "It''s ok." When she walked to Hongyan''s side, Chiba reached out to stop her and shook her head. Chiba looked at Hongyan''s hand intently, and the emerald brilliance in his eyes suddenly turned into a ball of emerald flame, and the light green light in his right hand seemed to be rich. Ok? Afterwards, a flash of light from the corner of her eyes, she suddenly found Chiba holding her hand and pointing in one direction. She reacted right away, her face was dry, she turned around and looked at the place that almost killed them. Old Yunyin. Really, the enemy is still in front of you... In her mind, there was such a bashful idea. "Ahem!" At this time, Lei Zemu coughed a few times, and a mouthful of blood was sprayed on the tip of the rock that followed his chest, about **** thick, and dyed the originally gray rock gun blood red, and his With his eyes widened slightly, he passed the Xuena who was looking over, and landed on Chiba who was squatting to heal Hongyan. Medical Ninjutsu... It turns out that he is that little monster, Taki Chiba! At this time, his doubts about Chiba''s identity were finally resolved. Although he didn''t know the appearance of the legendary Konoha monster, he still knew that this little monster was a medical ninja. Bi, did you die on this kid? It is this kid who will be injured like that by the wooden man? hateful! I should be able to detect it, why haven''t I been able to confirm it! why! If it''s this little monster... Looking down at the tip of the rock spear that showed a double helix, Lei Zemu gritted his teeth tightly. is it? Shadow clone attack? The attack of that little girl from the Hyuga family? As well as the attacking frame of the Uchiha clan boys, they were all prepared for this rock spear, and at that time, was the cage of Afu also prepared for this rock spear? The attacks of the three people were actually aimed at getting my back to the cage! The attack of the shadow clone is a feint, and the attack of the girl of the Hyuga family is the bait to induce me to turn around, and the attack frame of the Uchiha clan imps is not only to support the girl of the Hyuga family, but also to buy time and time for the formation of the rock gun! The battle was over when I turned around! Thinking about it, Lei Zemu coughed out two more blood. Unexpectedly, there is such an earth escape technique that can break through my thunder escape... This little monster is worthy of the name of a little monster... Look at the shape of the rock gun, it is the change of the nature of the rock that adds a morphological change to release this ninjutsu with a structure that is not easy to be disintegrated by electric current, this little monster''s control over Chakra, and Chakra The understanding of the nature and morphological changes is simply terrifying! At this age, it is possible to proceed with changes in nature and form at the same time... No wonder, in the information sent back before his death, even though he was extremely worried about this little monster, he couldn''t help but praise... The strength and characteristics of this little monster, even Konoha, who is born in geniuses, is a rare sight in a century! Perhaps, if he grows up smoothly, he might be a Senjujuma or Uchiha Madara! Thinking of this, Lei Zemu smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth, and looked at Chiba again in his eyes, watching the wounds on Hongyan''s arm heal little by little, new skins grew visible with the naked eye, and the burnt black dead skin continued to fall off. , The original bitter smile is even more bitter. Even medical ninjutsu is very proficient, even outstanding. Depending on how he treats burns, this medical ninjutsu standard is enough to be placed in Yunyin~www.novelhall.com~ to serve in the hospital and be a director. The degree of the physician. In the ninja army, it is not impossible to become the leader of the medical ninja. In this battle, physique, ninjutsu, medical ninjutsu, tactics... the performance of this little monster can really be evaluated by omnipotence! Moreover, the cooperation between him and the girl of the Hyuga clan and the Uchiha little ghost has reached the level of perfection. When the timing of the last rock gun, the sword frame of the Uchiha clan imps, and when the Taki Chiba Kage clone burst, the Hyuga clan girls attacked at the right time and the timing... Before evading the super-speed blow of my Thunder Dune activation, Uchiha''s detonating talisman Kunai, Hyuga girl''s seal technique scroll, and Taki Chiba''s unsealing Dun technique... Everything is too tacit. It seems that they exist for each other! Such a team is probably more rare than their talents! Thinking about it, Lei Zemu slowly closed his eyes, he could feel that his life was being lost faster, firstly because of the penetrating rock spear, and secondly because of the bleeding, the effect of the secret medicine ended prematurely. Unexpectedly, I would be given a mere transformation technique... Finally, he glanced at the direction where Tutai and Croy were leaving, Lei Zemu wore a self-deprecating smile, and his consciousness gradually fell into darkness. Sorry, Tutai, Croy... Sorry, Irina, I wasted a third of your life like this... Sorry, kids... Teacher, let you down. A series of thoughts flicked through my mind, and everything fell into darkness. Lei Zemu, I closed my eyes forever. With deep apologies and regrets, worries about the future of the village, and the last hint of curiosity about Konoha''s education, he closed his eyes forever. Chapter 790： a little slow The wound is healing, but...a bit slow... With emerald green flames swaying in his eyes, Chiba carefully looked at the place where his hands were pressed. The new skin on Hongyan''s forearm was growing rapidly under the urge of medical chakra, and the burnt dead skin was growing on the new skin. Pieces of parts fell off. "Humph!" At this time, Hongyan''s painful grunt came. "It''s almost, Hirohiko." Hearing Hongyan''s painful grunt, Chiba hurriedly said, the medical chakra in his hand seemed to be more concentrated. "It''s okay, I''m okay, how about that Yunyin? Is it over?" Hirohiko glanced at the arm that he had treated to the end of his forearm, and shook his head. He was very confident in Chiba''s medical ninjutsu. At this moment, he was not worried about his injuries, but the burn wounds on his arm surged from time to time There was a sharp pain, and finally made him groan. "Definitely." Chiba said without looking at the old Yunyin who was pierced by a rock spear a few meters away on the left. "Let''s confirm it." Hongyan looked over there and said. "Snow Nai looked at." Chiba''s attention seemed to be focused entirely on treatment, and had no intention of looking up, but just said. "Chiba! Hirohiko!" And when these words fell, Xue Nai''s exclamation suddenly came. "what happened?" Immediately, Chiba suddenly raised his head, looked at Xue Nai, and said eagerly. Don''t make any accidents, I don''t have any extra Chakras to do this kind of battle again, and with the difficulty of this old cloud, I want to do this tactic again, I am afraid it will not be effective. Gee! This old Yunyin, what''s going on? Isn''t it enough to die twice! At the moment when he spoke, Chiba''s heart trembled. Now he has separated five shadow clones. He has reached the limit and he is healing Hongyan again, although he still maintains the wounded door. Mode, but in fact, the last 20% of chakras are already frequent. To be honest, the reason why he used the tactics just now to solve the battle with a rock gun that consumes less than chakra is because he has no more chakras. Use a strange force. Moreover, it is Hongyan and Xuena who are used to contain and act as bait. If he has spare capacity, it is absolutely impossible for them to do such a dangerous thing. Chiba has actually been driven to desperation. This psychological situation and the final battle are already his desperate fight! hateful! But don''t get me up! At this moment, all his thoughts turned into such a thought. Ok? But in the next second, when his gaze shifted to the old Yunyin, he was slightly startled, his face slightly solemn. At the same time, he finally understood why Xue Nai should exclaim so. Because, before their eyes, there is a scene that they have never seen, and I am afraid they may not be able to see it in the future. At this moment, Lei Zemu, who was hanging softly on the rock spear, was rapidly shrinking his muscles and skin at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye, as if all the tissues in his body were rapidly losing water, as if his There was something in his body that was absorbing everything in his body, causing it to shrink rapidly. this is Seeing Lei Zemu''s continuously sunken cheeks and slowly protruding eyes, a handful of falling pale hair, shrinking limbs, and skin that began to wrinkle, Chiba''s brows kept growing. The crumpled. At this moment, he believed that Lei Zemu was really dead. In this case, if he did not die, then Naruto World estimated that there would be one more species-the mummy creature! It seems that although it seems that an extremely serious dehydration phenomenon occurred in an instant, but this should be the shrinkage of the whole body cells, no, it is drying up, every drop of energy in the cell is squeezed out, causing the cell to die quickly. In other words, he was just overdrawing the energy of all cells in the body! Did you take some magic secret medicine? Chiba frowned, already guessing something in his heart. "Crack...crack..." And just at the stall where Chiba''s thoughts had turned, the rock wall began to crack slowly, and cracks quickly climbed onto the gun body. "Snapped!" Soon, the rock spear whose tip had been dyed red with blood was in the cracks covered with blood, shattered and turned into rock debris and dissipated in the air. "puff!" At the moment the rock spear shattered, Lei Zemu, who had shrunk into a skinny corpse, fell to the ground, squatted on the ground, and threw out a few gray-black teeth, cracked open and rolled over. It''s a long distance. "Boom!" Even a tooth hit Xue Na''s Shinobi shoes. "Yeah!" Xu Ye was shocked to see this old Yunyin''s shriveled corpse. At the moment when his teeth hit, Xue Nai''s pretty face turned pale, and the whole person jumped up, brushing directly to the right side of Chiba. He squatted down, seeming to use Chiba as a cover, avoiding something terrible. Uh In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, and it seemed that pain flashed. Xuena, you grabbed my meat... He said silently in his heart, and the corner of his eye was Xue Nai''s hand holding one of his arms, deeply embedded in the flesh. "It''s dead now." Looking at the corpse, Hong Yan didn''t have any special emotions, just said. "Ok!" Chiba endured the pain and nodded pretending to be nothing. "Then, the next treatment will be treated with bandages. If this goes on, your consumption will not be mentioned, and the time will be too late." After hearing Chiba''s answer, Hongyan turned his head and said abruptly. "what?" Obviously, Chiba didn''t expect Hongyan to say that, and was taken aback. "According to the plan, after killing this troublesome old Yunyin, we still have to chase the two escaped Yunyin, right? If we keep on going like this, we might not be able to catch up." Hongyan looked at Chiba, his eyes burning, and said. Uh In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched again. Hongyan''s gaze is telling me, don''t you want to be strong alone... It seems that the previous careful thinking seems to be seen. But in his heart, he thought a little bit sly. But ~www.novelhall.com~ Hongyan is right. Next, we have to chase the two Yunyin who escaped! Now the most difficult guy is dead, and there is no reason not to wipe out the enemies that may affect the entire destiny change plan! Thinking of this, Chiba took a deep breath, the medical chakra in his hand suddenly became rich, and the treatment of Hongyan''s upper arm suddenly speeded up. "Well, ten seconds later, Xuena, you bandage Hongyan. According to the original plan, we will divide the troops!" Chiba spoke solemnly. "Ok!" When he heard Chiba''s voice, Xue Nai''s face, who was a little cowered, turned serious, suppressed the fear in his heart and nodded resolutely. "Ok!" At the same time, Hongyan also nodded. This time, I won''t let you go on an adventure alone! And in his heart, there is such a firm idea. Chapter 791： Division of troops "Is it right here, Hongyan?" Chiba put a special military ration pill into his mouth, gently crushed it, glanced at the large forest that was getting closer, and asked Hongyan aside. "Well, that''s right!" The rapidly receding grass was reflected in the eyes of Hongyan Sangouyu''s writing wheel. Hearing Chiba''s words, he definitely responded. "Ok!" Chiba nodded, then looked at the woods that were getting closer and closer, but his heart sank slightly. The woods again... This landform can be said to be the ninjas favorite hiding place. Moreover, most of the trees in Naruto World are tall primitive trees with large shadows and opaque. It can be said that they are specially made for the ninja''s lurking and sneak attacks. Don''t have any ambush! This direction is the direction of the earth platform, and the earth platform should be heading towards the battlefield behind Yunyin and Yanyin. This direction is undoubtedly towards the back of Yanyin. The closer we are to the battlefield, the easier it is to encounter an ambush. Moreover, once we are discovered, as long as we dont completely annihilate the enemy, then the plan will have unforeseen variables, and we will be found near the battlefield, but we are not as lucky as before. . It is very likely to attract a large number of enemies! and Chiba frowned, his eyes deflected, and glanced slightly towards the back. I dont know what is going on with Xuenai. She has white eyes. The enemy should not be able to attack her. However, the opening of the white eyes will continue to consume Chakra. Just now, Xuena should have lost her body due to long-term white eyes. Right... I used to read the original, but I didn''t know that the cost of blindfolding was so great. But also, for more than a day on this road, Xuena basically kept his eyes blank for a long time, and there was not much rest time, and it was not surprising that he was overwhelmed. After all, in the original scenes, except for battles, there are basically few such long-term activations. Even in some plots, the Hyuga clan does not open their eyes in a non-combat state, even during reconnaissance missions. It is also necessary to open it when necessary, and only after the target is searched will it be opened for a long time as appropriate. The burden of blindfolding may not be easy. Hope, it will not cause any bad influence on her, especially when she performs the task alone... Thinking about it, Qianye''s brows gradually frowned, and she couldn''t help but worry. And just ten minutes ago, after bandaging Hongyan''s right hand, the three of them decided to divide their forces, chasing the Tutai all the way, and chasing the other Yunyin all the way. Originally, Chiba planned to chase Tutai alone. As a close friend of the three generations of Raikage, even the third generation of Raikage of Dirt recognized him in the crowd for the first time, which is enough to show that the third generation of Raikage relied heavily on him and possessed the blood inheritance. Limits, the strength is definitely stronger than the other Yunyin, and from the other Yunyins illusion, the soil platform that has not been successful by Hongyans illusion is obviously better, at least, the experience response is better, of course, also It''s harder to deal with. But I don''t know why, but he was strongly opposed by Hirohiko and Xuena. He originally wanted to use the power of the captain to suppress their ideas, but somehow he was directly blocked by Xuena''s words. After this little Nizi served in the defense force for a period of time, it was obvious that he had made great progress in the analysis of the situation. The analysis of the situation with a reasonable basis made Chiba completely choked. And because it was the first time to see such strong opposition from the two, Chiba was almost taken around in a half-stunned state, and finally could only agree to Xuena to chase another Yunyin, and then he and Hongyan came to Tutai. In fact, Xuena''s admonition that "you need a ninja who is good at tracking" really brought it to the point. Although Chiba has greatly improved in physique, ninjutsu, and medical ninjutsu during this period, he went to sleep in the ninja school every day, and has been exercising since graduation. In terms of tracking, he is basically Out of the state of skill level 0-1. In other words, he will not track, or... will track a little. In other words, he is very **** in tracking! Unlike Hongyan, Hongyans ability to survive in the wild includes the ability to track. With the insight ability of the written wheel, he will not miss any clues. Now he is also tracking and leading the way, following the large and small left by the earth platform. Traces, trace the past all the way. As for the traces left by Tutai, if he hadn''t fled in a hurry to escape at the fastest speed, it is estimated that this veteran ninja, the third generation of Raikage''s left and right hands would not leave any traces. But now, the traces he left behind can be easily traced by Hongyan. If there is no Hirohiko, he would really be said by Xuena that he "will eventually become a headless fly." After all, he has no eyes and no tracking ability. When the time comes, if the soil platform in front changes direction, or simply detour , He will really lose track of it, after all, he doesn''t know where the destination of Tutai is, and he can''t reverse it according to the destination. Tracking ability is one of the reasons why Chiba was finally convinced by Xuena. However, Chiba also knew that Xuenai''s route was relatively safe to chase down another Yunyin route. Although that Yunyin was running in the opposite direction of the earth platform, it was very likely that Yunyin''s base was running, but Xuena should not encounter any enemies. First, they just came from that direction. Relatively speaking, some landforms should be familiar. Second, Yunyin is now fighting in two lines, with Konoha on one side and rock on the other side. The base should be the empty side. There are no garrisons, as long as they dont actually break in, it is much safer than their path. Because of this, Chiba finally agreed to Xuena''s proposal. If this route is not relatively safe, he will definitely use the power of the captain to overwhelm them, let Hongyan work with her, or just give up the annihilation mission. If there are more variables, there will be more variables. Now he has reached the national border and is ahead of the belt. Tu and Kakashi, as long as they are not slowed down, they can reach their destination early. Although it is not safe, it is better than Xuena to take the risk alone. She is still from the Hyuga clan. If she is found to be the clan, she will probably end up worse. This kind of thing he would never let it happen! "What''s wrong, Chiba?" At the stall where he was slightly worried, Hong Yan suddenly glanced at him and asked. "It''s nothing?" Chiba shook his head. "Are you worried about Xuena?" Although Chiba shook his head ~www.novelhall.com~, Hirohiko seemed to understand something and asked. "Uh" In this regard, Chiba smiled sullily. He knew the tempers of the two close friends, and they seemed to know that he was trying to keep them from risking small abacus. He was very mindful of this. In order to take care of their feelings, he did not know how to say. what. "It''s okay, I am also worried, but now, I can only believe that she will complete the task." Seeing Chiba''s expression, the corners of Hirohiko''s mouth turned up slightly and said. "Ok." Chiba nodded, then his gaze flashed, his eyes dimmed slightly, and he said hurriedly: "I have entered the woods, pay attention!" "what!" Hongyan turned his eyes back, nodded vigorously, and Chakra exploded under his feet. In an instant, his eyes suddenly went dark. With two "swipe" sounds, Chiba and Hongyan rushed into the forest of unknown size one after another! Chapter 792： care "despair!" "despair!" Two footsteps on the branches sounded one after another. "Chiba?" Suddenly, Hirohiko looked at Chiba abruptly, with incomprehension on his face, his other foot hesitantly stepped on the branch that was only ten meters away from where they came in, brows Slightly wrinkled. "Wait." When he heard Hirohiko''s puzzled voice, Chiba slowly let go of his hand and said, "Don''t you think it''s too quiet here?" be quiet? Hearing this, Hongyan''s frowning brows seemed to have become tighter, and he stopped quietly for a while. There seems to be no sound. Looking at the deep and dark forest, Hongyan looked slightly solemn, looked at Chiba, and said, "Could it be that there is an ambush inside?" "How are the traces left?" Chiba did not answer, but asked. "I''ll look again." This forest is undoubtedly the place where the soil platform passed, otherwise Hongyan would not come in. Just ten meters away, he also found many slight traces of being trampled, and even some branches that were slightly broken. Obviously, the people who made these traces are very anxious, and are desperately on the way, striving for the fastest movement, otherwise things like stepping on the branches will never happen. In this case, the traces that would only appear when the ninja flees in a hurry or need a ninja to drive desperately on the road are completely in line with Yunyin''s current situation, and there is nothing wrong with it. After all, Hongyan leaned down and carefully checked the tiny trace on the branch where they were. The strength, the size of the traces...There are also many traces before, which were stepped on by a person, and this pale green color looks dark and a bit like a black mark. It is also certain that this is from the grassland just now. For a period of time, after stepping on a lot of grass, the color of the shoe sole will be dyed... It must be that Yun Yin undoubtedly. Moreover, according to the distribution of the traces and the intervals, his speed is maintained at an extremely fast speed, which may be his highest speed, which is slower than Chiba and myself, and it is not difficult to catch up. If you set off now, you will probably see him in five minutes. With the insight of the writing wheel, Hongyan inspected the trace carefully and came to a lot of conclusions. "No problem, the same as before." After he had a conclusion in his mind, Hongyan also quickly reported. "Ok!" Chiba nodded. At this moment, he also observed the surroundings with the visual enhancement of the wound mode, and found that there was no abnormality, and there were no traces of traps. Is it an illusion? Afterwards, he frowned, and a trace of suspicion rose in his heart. Could it be that I am suspicious, the country of grass is a battlefield after all, and it is normal for birds and beasts to leave and hide in other places because of the war, and it is not strange that the forest is abnormally quiet... Is it really an illusion? No matter how fierce the fighting is, it is impossible to drive away the vitality of a forest. However, Hongyan said that there is no change, so the earth platform shouldn''t stop and arrange anything, or meet anyone... Everything is still running away alone, nothing has changed... Thinking of this, Chiba frowned, and Hongyan looked around for a week. Under the writing wheel, there were no traces of traps in the forest, and nothing unusual. "how about it?" Seeing all this, he couldn''t help asking. "It may be my illusion, go ahead. However, pay more attention to the changes in the traces, maybe on the road afterwards, what will happen to that cloud." Chiba shook his head and said. "Ok!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hongyan responded without doubting him. Afterwards, the two set off again, shot out at the fastest speed, and walked in silence in this quiet and dim wood. The dim environment and the unchanging scenery of retrogressive trees, the two of them were flying at the highest speed, and they didn''t know how long they had been flying. The dim light of the woods seemed a little brighter. "Going out soon." At this time, Chiba couldn''t help but remind. However, he didn''t get a response from Hongyan. He couldn''t help turning his head and glanced at Hongyan, only to see that Hongyan''s eyes were slightly lowered. He was looking at the traces and frowned. He seemed to have encountered some problems. Could it be that Seeing Hongyan''s appearance, Chiba''s heart froze, and hurriedly asked, "Did you find anything?" Still no response. "Hongyan?" Seeing that Hongyan didn''t answer, Chiba hurriedly called again. "what?" In this sound, Hongyan''s figure trembled, as if he had recovered, turning his head, he looked confused. "Did you find something?" In response, Chiba smiled bitterly and repeated the question again. It''s so strange that Hongyan was thinking so attentively during the task, and he didn''t respond immediately. And he thought so in his heart. "No, the trace is still the same, it should be a person, nothing happened." Hearing Chiba''s question, Hirohiko hurriedly answered. "Then what are you thinking?" Chiba asked again. "I''m thinking, how did the old Yunyin dissolve my illusion. The illusion I used on him is the strongest illusion technique I have now. It shouldn''t be solved in an instant. It will take some time to be an illusion talent who can unlock illusion in illusion." Hongyan did not conceal anything, and said directly. In fact, this problem has troubled him for a long time since the end of the battle. He absolutely did not believe that his illusion can be easily dispelled casually, but the old Yunyin was only trapped for a moment, which made him again I have to wonder if his illusion is too weak, maybe his eyes are not good at illusion. Illusion? At that time? Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Chiba quickly realized that the old cloud in the battle just now was hidden in the last moment. I thought something serious happened, it turned out to be this! It''s so rare that Hongyan would be entangled with this kind of thing~www.novelhall.com~ However, he was distracted to think about this thing during the mission, I am afraid, this thing is also very important to him. "Do you know what?" At this time, seeing a smile that seemed to be relieved slightly from the corner of Chiba''s mouth, Hong Yan asked. "Well, know a little bit." Chiba nodded, and did not intend to hide it from Hirohiko. "Talk about it!" At this time, Hongyan had continued to stare at the traces, but his brows were stretched out, and he didn''t seem to be so worried anymore. It seemed that Chiba would definitely give him the answer he wanted. "I think it was not the talent for dispelling illusions that dispelled your illusion, or your illusion was too weak, but something else." Upon hearing this, Chiba spoke straightly: "It''s pain." Chapter 793： It’s impossible for pain alone? "pain?" With one foot on the branch, Chakra burst open, and Hongyan who flew out was taken aback when he heard the words, and asked subconsciously. Is it because of pain? However, at that time, the old Yunyin had already suffered from the illusion, and his body was out of control. He should not be able to cause harm to himself, cause pain, to unlock the illusion! The old Yunyin''s eyes just now, and Chakra''s disappearance, all mean that he has been hit by my illusion, unable to move, and Chakra, who is in disorder, can no longer change the nature. How can there be pain? And, can pain touch my pupil illusion? But his mind was full of doubts. "Yes, because of the pain." Chiba said with certainty. "But if it''s just pain, it should be enough to unlock my illusion, right?" Hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer, Hirohiko, who stared at the traces, did not divert his attention, but said in the negative. During the actual combat training of Kushina, Chiba used to find himself to perform illusions on him in order to exercise his ability to unlock illusions. Chiba should be very clear that the pain is not enough to break through the illusion of pupils such as the illusion of writing round eyes. . Even when he tried it again, he asked Xuena to pierce the thigh with kunai, but he didn''t feel the pain at all, and the pain couldn''t solve his illusion. "Yes, pain alone cannot relieve your illusion. You can only rely on other peoples chakras to destroy your chakra pattern. In other words, you need another person to inject chakras into chakras. Carats can relieve your illusion of writing round eyes. In other words, having chakras that do not belong to you, and you need a certain amount, right." Chiba glanced at Hirohiko and smiled slightly. "Well, yes, it is impossible to solve my illusion by pain alone. We tried this earlier." Hongyan nodded. "Well, but, in that old Yunyin''s body, I am afraid there is another chakra, a very special chakra. It is this chakra that unlocked the illusion." Hearing Hirohiko''s affirmative answer, Chiba continued. "Special Chakra? What does that have to do with pain?" Hongyan asked again, he didn''t doubt what Chiba said, but there were some things that he still didn''t understand. "Because the pain inspires this special chakra, this special chakra is produced and gushing out in large quantities, forming a torrent that flows in the meridian, just like someone else suddenly injects a large amount of chakra into his body. Just destroy the chakra pattern of the old cloud hidden and disorder, that is, your illusion. Achieve the power to understand the illusion." Chiba said. "This" Hearing this, Hongyan was stunned slightly and couldn''t help turning his head to look at Chiba, and said, "Then this special chakra, do you have any eyebrows?" "Of course, I think, maybe he took some secret medicine. When I was fighting with him before, he was burned 90% of his body. No, almost the skin was carbonized, and the muscles were also carbonized. No matter what Said that he could not survive. However, he appeared afterwards, and even Chakra had a lot more battles than before, and even separated three Lei Dun clones. Nothing happened. You know, before the battle, he separated three. A clone of Lei Dun is already the limit, it is desperate! This secret medicine, mostly has the effect of replenishing the chakra and restoring the injury, and the effect is very strong, it can pull a person from near death to full prosperity, which is a miracle. Of course, there are side effects, and you have seen it. At the end of his death, this secret medicine probably burned his body. After taking it, he will definitely die. But it can gain great combat power in a short time, I am afraid that the old cloud is hiding in the fight. I have already taken this secret medicine into my mouth before, and swallowed it when I was about to die." Chiba thought for a while, organized a prediction a little, and said. In this way, it makes sense, why would a tactical ninja like him reluctantly separate out the third Lei Dun clone. If the third Lei Dun clone fails, then he will swallow the secret medicine. Kill me. He was already prepared to die... I always feel that it seems a bit similar to that Yeyue. In the words, Chiba thought, feeling slightly in his heart. He couldn''t help feeling that Yunyin''s older generation of ninjas were really difficult to tangle, and they were very strong. If it was in prime of life, Chiba didn''t think he could Win. After all, this old Yunyins super speed and Yeyues standard Lei Dun Chakra pattern are not something he can deal with, and if they are in their prime, they should be able to maintain this state for a long time. If you want to defeat them, you must Is impossible. At least, it is absolutely impossible in Chiba now. I''m afraid, survival is very dangerous! "So, you mean, the pain was when he fell into the illusion, and once again stimulated the secret medicine in his body, or the residual effect of the secret medicine. The secret medicine produced the chakra, which belongs to the secret medicine. I opened my illusion." Hearing Chiba''s words, Hongyan thought for a while, and seemed to understand something. "Ok." Chiba nodded. "So, where does this pain come from? At that time, he didn''t have the opportunity to create pain." Hongyan asked again. Since it makes sense to untie the pain, where did the pain come from? The old Yunyin at that time had no self-mutilation behavior, nor did he make painful actions. "What are you talking about, isn''t he in severe pain all the time?" However, as soon as Hongyan''s problem came up, Chiba was taken aback, looked at Hongyan, and said in surprise. "All the time?" Hong Yan was also shocked. "Yes, the ninjutsu he uses should be to activate his body with the thunder attribute chakra, stimulate his muscles, and produce stronger strength and speed. He should be suffering from the pain of electric shock every moment. !" Chiba said. "Ah! Yeah!" With that said, Hong Yan immediately understood it, and suddenly said. Yeah, why did I ignore it! If you think about it this way, it is totally understandable. I am afraid that the secret medicine will continuously release chakras under the stimulation of pain during his activation. Of course, it is not that the chakra will not be released without pain. Carat, but the rate of release from pain is faster. When I performed the illusion, his Chakra was disordered and unable to change its nature, but the all-time pain, the pain that was stimulated by the electric current did not disappear in an instant, but continued for a certain period of time. The chakra was released with the secret potion, which solved my illusion. It turned out to be so! It''s not that my illusion is too weak, but the other party is a bit special! Thinking of this, Hongyan has suddenly become clear. However, it is worthy of being Chiba, as careful as always in the battle, and the opponent''s situation will not leak at all! At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ he is also emotional. It seems that it is resolved. Looking at Hongyan''s appearance, Chiba smiled slightly, knowing that his best friend had already figured it out. However, it is really rare, Hongyan would ignore this... At the same time, he had a slight incomprehension in his heart, and he obviously had a slight incomprehension that his best friend had ignored this point. "Wait!" But just when he wanted to ask about Hongyan''s situation, Hongyan stopped suddenly and leaned down with a serious face. "what happened!" With this abrupt sound, Chiba, who rushed out, stopped on the branches in front, turned around and asked. Did something happen? And in his heart, he couldn''t help but chuckle. Chapter 794： Soil platform strategy "what happened?" Stepping on the back branches, Chiba cautiously stopped beside Hongyan and asked again. "Wait, Chiba, let me see..." At this time, Hongyan frowned, stretched out his hand and stroked this unusually thick branch, almost holding his breath. It must be...something! In this case, dont think about it, Hongyan must have found something, and now they are chasing, if they find something that requires them to stop, and something that Hongyan has to stop and investigate carefully, it must be about their current goal. , Tutai things. Obviously, the footprint left by the soil platform has changed. Looking at Hongyan''s serious look, this change is probably not a good change. Could it be that the trace disappeared? Seeing Hiroshiko''s rubbing, Chiba''s eyes suddenly wrinkled, and he thought of a situation he would never want to see. Now they dont know the destination of Tutai, their specific direction, and they are still in such a large disorientation forest. It is easy for him to change direction and get rid of them. If he loses his track, he cannot be tracked. Then there are more variables to find him, and the success rate of hunting down can be said to plummet. I am afraid that they can only choose to give up tracking, and send a signal to Xue Nai, find the ground to gather, risk the intelligence to be known to Yun Yin and increase the variables, continue to implement the destiny change plan. In other words, they spent so much effort. From the beginning of the battle between Yanyin and Yunyin, they have done useless work. They have wasted their physical strength and Chakra, and even lost some serious losses. Injury. In other words, their annihilation plan has completely failed, and they will bear all the consequences that they do not want to see if the plan fails. Not only is time wasted, but it also leads to incomplete physical conditions, plus information that Yunyin knows. Various risks, the success rate of the destiny-changing plan also dropped sharply. It might as well choose to leave then! This trace, although very shallow, is also very good to cover up... But, yes, this is a footprint! Hongyan Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes seemed to turn slightly, and the dark green traces on the branch between his fingers and under his palm were invisible, almost the same color as the branch. If you don''t look closely at this trace, no, if it weren''t for his Sangouyu''s insightful ability to write round eyes, you would be replaced by other ninjas, even experienced tracking ninjas, you would probably ignore the past. Almost all of this trace has been integrated into the environment on the trunk. The trunk is in the shade, and the branches have shown a unique dark color. There are also some moss that like to grow in dark and humid places. Plants have grown, and even mushroom plants have grown out of branches and tree trunks. Presenting a dark or dark green environment base color, this pale green, or dark green, can be said to be incompatible at all. It was even more incomparable than the obvious traces of footprints on Chiba''s feet, which had broken branches. However, this is indeed a footprint, or someone stepped on it and left it. And this pale green or dark green is obviously the same color as the traces left in front of the soil platform. To be sure, this is a footprint! Like the footprint of the broken branch, it is the footprint of the left foot. In other words... Thinking of this, Hongyan had already fully understood, and the situation was also clear from the traces. He took a breath, looked at the frowning Chiba, and said: "Here, maybe the cloud is hidden, and there is a suspicion." "Suspicious array?" Hearing this, Qianye was taken aback, but his heart was loose for no reason. Its not just that the trace disappears. "Well, except here, here, there is a footprint at the root of the branch, which is well hidden." With that said, Hirohiko pointed to the crushed footprints on Chiba''s feet, and then pointed to the very light touch of his feet leaning on the tree trunk, which was only slightly brighter than the dark tone at the junction of the tree trunk and the branches. Dark green. Is this dark green traces of footprints? Looking in the direction Hongyan pointed out, Chiba crouched down and took a closer look, feeling a little surprised. Of course, he doesn''t doubt Hongyan, he believes in Hongyan''s tracking ability, but the dark green is so good that he can''t see it as a footprint at all. So a little surprised. "That Yunyin''s footprints?" Thinking about it, Chiba said in her mouth. "Yes, and they are all left feet. To be sure, two people came out on this branch." Hongyan nodded. "In other words, here, that Yunyin has separated entity clones such as shadow clones, so the formation of doubt is not?" Chiba quickly reacted and said without thinking. Using the entity clone to forge a footprint to confuse the tracker, in a rush, this is a good idea. As the captain of a secret mission team can imagine! And this thought flashed through his mind, this situation is very reasonable. "Yes, then, he went in two directions, one is over there..." Hongyan nodded, pointed to his diagonally right direction, and then pointed to the direction they had entered before, saying: "There is also One is over there." In other words, the main body and the entity clone of the earth platform went to the direction we had entered before, that is, the direction in which he had always fled straight, and the other went to our right, diagonally forward, which happened to be a roundabout direction. Looking at the distribution of the footprints, Im afraid that he separated the entity clone in the air when the previous branch jumped up, and then stepped on the location of the two footprints at the same time or one after the other, starting from this branch. , One forward, one diagonally to the right... In this way, his intention... Thinking of this, Chiba frowned and said, "You mean..." "His body may have gone from the right side, but it may also be his trap. His obvious footprint is the direction of his body, whether it is forward or diagonally to the right..." Hearing Chiba''s words, Hongyan frowned, a trace of helplessness flashed across poker''s face, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com spoke. "Both have great possibilities, right." Without waiting for him to finish, Chiba interrupted his words. He knew exactly what Hongyan wanted to say next. "Yes, this is his suspicion. Moreover, from these footprints, I can''t see any more things. I can only know that he has separated the entity clone, one goes forward, and the other goes to our right. gone." Hongyan said helplessly: "Moreover, if it is an entity clone, no matter which direction we go, there will be a row of footprints waiting for us to follow. I can''t find out whether the footprints are on the body or..." In haste, this trick is also very clever! However, his helpless heart could not help flashing such a thought. It was obvious that Yunyin''s separation of the entity clone at this time was a very clever move. But at this moment, his thoughts flashed, and before finishing speaking, Qianye reached out and interrupted him. "No, no, let''s go the same way!" Chapter 795： 1 thing that is clear! "The original way?" Hearing Chiba''s very affirmative words, Hongyan frowned slightly, glanced at the footprints on the ground, and said. "Well, can you still separate the shadow clone now?" Chiba nodded affirmatively and asked. "Uh...can''t." Hearing this, Hong Yan was taken aback for a moment, and then said truthfully. "Then you and I will separate one each, follow these hidden footprints, and go as far as you can." After hearing the affirmative answer, Chiba said straightforwardly. "However, if the shadow clone is separated in the state of writing round eyes, it can only last for 3 minutes." Hongyan frowned. Obviously he knew Chibas intentions. Since the opponent uses the entity clone, he also separates the entity clone to track it, just in case, if their main body goes in the wrong direction, the entity clone can also be used. Exactly returning the enemy''s position and calculating it at that time may be a remedy. Before Chibas psychological situation, the two shadow avatars he separated in the state of writing round eyes had long been lifted, and although the shadow avatar also followed the Yunyin, he did not catch up with the Yunyin. , The memory of returning is to let him know some traces, and there is nothing particularly valuable. "Hey? Yeah, speaking of shadow clones, what about your shadow clones? You should still be tracking them now." Thinking about it, Hongyan seemed to have thought of something, and asked hurriedly. "Uh" In response, Chiba grinned slightly and said, "My shadow clone has also been lifted." No way, in the Psychological Bureau, the four shadow clones that were separated, two of the original appearance, and two of the shadow clones that became Xuena''s appearance, had to be relieved when Hirohiko was treated, and they also had to return. The remaining chakras, otherwise, there is really no way to treat Hirohiko''s burns to the extent that he can be treated with medical chakra bandages before the wound mode drops to the accelerated consumption state. Such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. At that time, in the previous battle with the old Yunyin, he was hiding behind Hongyan and Xuena who became himself. The rock hardening technique in Hongyan''s hand was naturally his masterpiece, although it did not stop the old Yunyin. Lei Dun, but also created some defense for Hongyan, otherwise his arm burns, I am afraid that it can be healed so easily, without this layer of rock hardening, Hongyan''s injury may be so serious that he can''t be in the next mission. The degree of right hand use. When the battle was over and seeing Hirohiko''s injury, he immediately relieved the shadow clone, striving to make the shadow clone consume less chakras, and return a little bit more, so that he could heal Hongyan for a while. Otherwise, if he enters the wound door mode to accelerate the consumption state, he may inevitably have to take a certain period of rest, and then it will be troublesome. "Lifted?" Hearing Chibas words, Hongyan was stunned for a while, then he suddenly realized, and hurriedly said: "That''s OK, I will separate a shadow clone, but is it really okay in 3 minutes? If it''s not a shadow clone in the state of writing round eyes , May not be able to effectively track this footprint." Fighting that old Yunyin, Chiba seemed to have everything under control, but in fact it was very difficult to fight, and it was necessary to lift the shadow clone to supplement Chakra. Presumably, Chiba has also been forced to some extent. And in his mind, there was such a thought haunting him. "It doesn''t matter, I will also separate the shadow clone. When the time comes to track, you try to let your shadow clone teach some tracking skills to my shadow clone." Hearing Hongyan''s words, Chiba immediately made a seal, and with a "bang", the exact same Chiba appeared from the white mist blowing up beside him. "it is good!" Seeing Chiba''s movements, Hong Yan did not hesitate, and with a "bang", a shadow avatar with three gouyu writing round eyes was also separated. "Well, without further ado, let''s go." After separating the shadow avatar, Chiba''s main body left such a sentence and flew directly in the original direction. The main body Hongyan did not talk nonsense, and followed. The shadow avatar Chiba and the shadow avatar Hirohiko nod each other, and the shadow avatar Hirohiko led the way and flew away from the right side together. ... "Why, do you think this path is the route that clouded the ontology? It stands to reason that it makes sense for the ontology to take this route and the ontology to take that route." Speeding all the way, as we move forward, the originally dark and almost dark forest is getting brighter and brighter, and the branches and leaves on the top of the head are not so dense, and light gradually penetrates. Obviously, the forest is about to end. At this time, Hongyan frowned and thought for a while, finally couldn''t help but speak. "Well, yes, it all makes sense. After all, in that situation, there are only two possibilities before us. One is that Yunyin is really using the shadow clone to leave a clear footprint on purpose, thus tempting us Following the shadow avatar, the body concealed all the way and carefully left. After all, that unobvious footprint is really not easy to be discovered. If it weren''t for your insight ability, I am afraid that your own tracking ninja would be ignored, Yun Yin has a high probability of adopting this confusing strategy. The second one is that Yun Yin deliberately uses the hidden clone to leave unobvious but flawed footprints, while the ontology leaves obvious footprints to induce us to discover that. The hidden footprint makes us think that he must be walking in the direction of the hidden footprint. The obvious footprint is just a cover. The possibility of choosing this deceiving strategy is slightly lower than before. After all, the level of hidden footprints, Most people really can''t find it. But it''s not impossible. Maybe that Yunyin thinks that we are very powerful, and it may not necessarily be able to find hidden footprints." Chiba nodded, confirming Hirohiko''s thoughts. "Yes, but you are sure that Yunyin''s situation is the latter situation, right? Is there any reason?" Regarding Chiba''s discussion, Hongyan nodded his head affirmatively, and at the same time the writing wheel turned slightly, leaning a little to the left, stepping a little faster, and leading the way for him before arriving at Chiba, and his footprints moved a little to the left. "Very simple reason, success rate, the impact on his escape after failure, that is, risk" Seeing Hirohiko''s fine-tuning, Chiba took a step slower tacitly, and the two changed from side by side to one after the other, with Hirohiko in front and him behind. "The impact of failure?" Hongyan was slightly puzzled. "Well, the success rate of these two possibilities is 50%. Both seem reasonable, but to Yunyin, they are completely different. The first one seems to have a high probability that he will choose. But in fact, he is unlikely to choose this one, because the hidden footprints left by him are not completely without traces after all, and if his body chooses the path of hidden footprints, then he will inevitably be hidden for a considerable period of time. Walk along with the footprints, concealing peoples eyes and ears, otherwise there is only such a hidden footprint or a very short-circuit hidden footprint, and then the footprints will be obvious. If there are two people being tracked, and they choose to divide the troops and follow the same way by one person, the obvious footprint will be immediately. Expose, one of the two will immediately discover his tricks. At this time, the two of them didn''t divide their forces for long, and they were not far away, and they would soon be able to greet each other. Then his strategy fell short. If he walks concealed for a period of time, it will slow down his speed. Although he can continue to walk at full speed after reaching a safe distance, after all, his concealed footprints are caused by the enemy. The situation discovered, if the opponent finds out the first time and chases him, then his slow speed will shorten the distance between them, then maybe he will be discovered soon and enter the encounter. " As Hongyan slowly adjusted to the left, Chiba pursed his lips and said, "In other words, if you choose this possibility, if you fail ~www.novelhall.com~, he has a high chance of being caught up." "Um... that''s right." Hearing Chiba''s explanation, Hirohiko nodded slightly. "However, if you choose the second possibility, if you fail, the opponent did not find the hidden footprints, or if we found the hidden footprints but judged it as bait, ignore it, and follow the obvious footprints, which is the path he chose. His words, then, have no effect on his situation. He is still running for his life in a straight line and desperately at the fastest speed without any changes. At this time, Chiba said again. "I understand!" When Hongyan heard this, his eyes lit up, and his heart suddenly became clear. It turned out to be like this. If the first situation fails, everything may be over. But in the second case, if it fails, it has no effect. He can think of another way, but if it succeeds, then he wins. The success rate of the two is similar, but the result of failure is completely different. One is to complete the game, and the other is to have a chance. Which one to choose is clear at a glance! Chapter 756： 0 Yes tactical ability is still growing! Sure enough, Chiba is still Chiba, and he is the only one who can think of this section in an instant. I really don''t know what his head is made of. Moreover, I always feel that he is still growing. In terms of tactics, he is still growing. If he was in the defense map mission period, he found that the multiple-choice question of risk is affirmative, but it should not be so fast! It was almost an instant that he made a decision, that is to say, in an instant, he saw through the other party''s intentions and made a decision. Although he and I performed the mission only once, if it was during the deployment of the defense map mission, he should not be able to do it for an instant, at least we have to consider it. And now, in an instant, he has insight into the opponent''s situation. Not only the strength and combat effectiveness, but also the tactical thinking and tactical ability, is Chiba improving at a speed that ordinary people can''t match? Carefully paying attention to the footprints, Hongyan couldn''t help sighing, Chiba''s words had already made him understand why he had to follow the obvious footprints, and at the same time, his heart also felt a little bit invisible to Chiba''s back. Even if he has the Shulan Eye Blood Succession Boundary, even if the Blood Succession Boundary is opened, the elite will inevitably be born. Even in the Blood Succession Boundary, it is an extremely powerful existence. He still has no idea that he can catch up with Qianye. Although, with the daily interactions and the birth and death together, his competitive heart for Chiba has become weaker, and he doesn''t even care about who is strong or weak between him and Chiba, but now, facing such a Chiba, In the face of Qianye''s infinite strength and speed of progress he felt, he was still a little unwilling. As far as he knows, Chiba does not have any limits of blood succession. It only relies on the forbidden technique Eight Doors Dunjia. Based on this original forbidden technique that hurts others and self, further develops the combat power beyond this age group. The developed eight-door model also has great limitations and its drawbacks are also obvious. But Chiba, who had only such a flawed eight-door model, felt more powerless than he had a writing wheel. This feeling, more or less, still makes him a little emotional. How do I feel that my detailed explanation is a bit redundant...Yes, Hirohiko is not a stupid, and he has the qualifications to be a captain. He has certain tactical skills. Even if I only talk about a few important points, he should understand it. Not difficult. Speaking of which, Honghiko and Xuena, judging from the situation they just discouraged me, those analyses and judgments about the subsequent pursuit. They should also be analytical ninjas. Even if I don''t say anything, their grasp of the situation is very accurate. Could it be that Both of them are actually talented in tactics? But at this moment, Chiba, who was flying along with Hongyan adjusting his position, suddenly thought of something, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. Could it be said that my existence actually limits the development of their tactical talents? Uh Maybe this is the case. In the previous war, Hirohiko was the captain of a squad such as logistics, but in the Nohko war and the task close to the front line, he needed to be at the Ninja level or even for logistics work. Only a ninja at the level of ninja can be the captain. If Hongyan had no tactical talent, he would not be able to be the captain of the logistics unit during the war based solely on his writing and his own strength, and he would never be the captain of the age. In other words, the three generations of Hokage let Hongyan be the captain, in fact, to stimulate and exercise his tactical talent? At this moment, Qianye''s head suddenly flashed, and the corners of his mouth twitched twice, a little embarrassing. Seriously, as a close friend, he really didnt want to restrict their development. Although he didnt want them to take risks, he even forced them to protect them in a disguised form, but his original intention was that they could continue to improve until they met You can protect yourself from any difficulties. Of course, it is a safety improvement. And now when he thinks that he is indeed an obstacle to their transformation, Chiba''s mood suddenly becomes complicated. Then, the two of them raced all the way with mixed feelings. Soon, their eyes slowly brightened up. Although it was at night, the moon stars were scarce, and the silver moonlight shot down from the gap like a silver beam. The forest seemed to have a bright atmosphere. At this moment, the eyes of the two of them adapting to the darkness of the forest suddenly lit up, the branches and leaves in front of them suddenly opened, and a large grassland slowly emerged in the broadened view, and there seemed to be the sound of gurgling water piercing into the ears. "Hirohiko, wait a minute!" But at this moment, Chiba, who was showing a little complicated emotions, had a sullen expression on his face, and suddenly stretched out his hand, pulling out the front of Hongyan''s clothes, and pulling the leaping him onto this branch. "how?" Under Chiba''s pull, Hirohiko was suddenly pulled back to the branch, and he crouched to stabilize his figure with a "ta", but there was no unpleasant color on his face, but he looked at Chiba with a little doubt. It should be almost done. If I was right, here, near the exit of the forest, there should be a back-hand for the earth platform, or rather, remind? Chiba did not immediately answer Hongyan, but turned his head to search around. With the visual enhancement and night vision ability of the wound mode, things with a radius of 100 meters, as long as they were not blocked by the trees because of the prior angle, he could see his eyes. No? After scanning a circle, Chiba frowned. After this circle, he found nothing. "What are you looking for?" At this time, Hongyan''s words came. "trap." Chiba searched and said directly. trap? That Yunyin trap? Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko reacted immediately, and set a trap in this direction, fearing that the escaping cloud hidden. Speaking of it, Chiba just said that if you choose the second possibility, Yunyin has other remedial measures, and this trap may be one of them. Too! If you are here, you are close to the exit, which is a section of the road from darkness to light. People who have been running in the dark for a long time will inevitably be attracted by the light when they see the light, and may even be very alert. Distracted by the light to a large extent, it is a very suitable place to set a trap. At the same time, such a series of thoughts passed through his mind~www.novelhall.com~ In this case, then... Thinking of this, Hongyan''s face was slightly solemn, and the writing wheel in his eyes opened slightly, and he began to search. "this is!" As soon as he turned his head, Hongyan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he spoke subconsciously. "what happened?" After that, Chiba''s words came quickly. "There!" Hongyan didn''t talk nonsense, pointing directly to the place where a branch in front of them and another branch passed. In his writing wheel vision, just for a moment, he caught a ray of light, reflecting a ray of moonlight. There, there is a wire! In other words... trap! Chapter 797： Different mentality! "Chiba, it seems a bit strange." Hongyans voice came from behind the tree trunk that is only one step away from the outer grassland, and he is standing in front of the squatting body on this branch. If you dont look closely at the root, There was a faint tremor from the trap wire that could not be found. At the same time, beside Chiba''s squatting step, there was a footprint of a broken branch. "what happened?" Chiba glanced to his right side and asked. Sure enough, with this move, it seems that we have missed the best opportunity to kill the earth platform. Before he was in the jade of the film, we should kill him. Now, it is getting more and more troublesome. Moreover, his small organs slowed us down more or less, leaving behind hidden footprints, or leaving this trap, I''m afraid they will kill two birds with one stone. Even if the effect is not achieved, it can hold us a little bit and slow down our speed. But if I ignore these small organs, I still can''t rest assured. After all, this place is closer to the battlefield behind Yanyin and Yunyin. If you don''t figure out all the abnormalities on the road one by one, I am afraid it will cause negligence. After all, in addition to the soil platform, there are also other troops or teams in Yunyin or Yanyin that are extremely likely to appear here. These troops and teams may also set up small organs and the like. If there is no immediate identification of the organs of the soil platform, It is these possible organs of other troops, we may be targeted by the enemy and we don''t know. Even if other enemies didn''t launch a surprise attack, it would be enough to cause big trouble if they knew our identity. I''m a celebrity now, Yunyin doesn''t know, but Yanyin probably recognizes me. From the deployment map task, we can see some signs of this. If any one of them knows about Konoha''s ninja, I am still behind them, it would be strange that Iwagin did not act big. At that time, even if he intercepts the soil platform and kills him, it will not have any effect, everything is just useless. Gee! It has long been considered that there will be various variables, but it is about to be encountered, and the solution is not as easy as expected. But in the words, Qianye''s mind flashed such a rather helpless thought. "There is only one detonation talisman here, and there is only one detonation talisman on the other side of the trap. There is no trap like kunai and shuriken. If this is a trap, the power is too bad. Although this detonation talisman will It caused a violent explosion and smoke, but it was not powerful. As long as it was not a personal explosion, it would basically not hurt people." With a "click", Hongyan flashed out beside him. Just a minute ago, after he discovered the trap, he checked it up and down according to Chiba''s instructions. This is a very simple trap. The mechanism is also a very simple loop type. If the wire touches a certain range or breaks, it will activate the loop that connects the detonating talisman to detonate the detonating talisman. This is the simplest detonating talisman trap. It is not complicated at all, and a novice can complete it in ten to fifteen seconds. It''s just that the detonating talisman connected above is too abnormal and its power is too small. Basically, it is only slightly more powerful than the detonating talisman used for practice or pair training, which has almost no power. "Well, I''m sure there are no other serial traps, right?" Upon hearing this, Chiba stood up and looked around again. "No." Hongyan nodded. "Well, do you have a way to delay the triggering of this trap?" Chiba asked again. "Delayed trigger?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hongyan was slightly taken aback. "The reason I will tell you later." Chiba did not answer directly. "Well, the trap is very simple, how long do you need to delay." Hongyan didn''t ask too much, and went straight to the topic. "Almost, wait until we leave here and run out for about three minutes." Chiba thought for a while and said. "Oh." After getting Chiba''s answer, Hirohiko nodded simply, and then leaned over and inserted a detonating talisman under the steel wire, saying: "Well, after three minutes, I will detonate. Our speed will not exceed the detonation range of this detonating talisman Kuwu." that''s it? Seeing Hongyan''s actions, Chiba was stunned obviously. Just insert the detonating talisman kunai? "Talk about your reasons as you walk." At this time, ignoring Chiba''s skeptical gaze, Hirohiko jumped away first, and rushed away. Seeing Hongyan''s leaving figure, Chiba glanced at the detonation talisman Kunai, twitched the corner of his mouth, and hurriedly followed. In three minutes, at our speed, we should have run a long way. Could it be that this is another improvement made by Hongyan... This kid hasn''t been playing detonation charms all this time. How does it feel that although he has studied with Jilai for a while, he has learned the essence of Dashewan? And the moment he jumped out, such a thought came to Chiba''s mind. "You can talk about your reasons, and how do you know there will be traps? The reason why you are holding me is because there are traps." Looking back at Chiba who was following him, Hongyan asked. "Uh... wait a minute, let me organize the language." Hearing this, Chiba paused for a while, and then said, "Indeed, I guessed that there was a trap if you were to hold you. That, I told you before, this second possibility, the possibility that the body leaves obvious footprint He chose **** because failure has no effect, and he can even make some escape strategies, right?" "Yes." Hongyan nodded. "And in the second possibility, if it succeeds, he doesn''t need to take other measures, right?" Chiba said again. "Correct!" Hongyan nodded, and the writing wheel''s eyes turned slightly, and his figure was slightly tilted to the right. He found some footprints belonging to that Yunyin, and was slowly adjusting his position. "Then, there is a key question here. The cloud is behind and we are behind. How can he judge whether his strategy has succeeded or failed?" Chiba smiled slightly and continued. "Judge success or failure?" Guanghua flashed in Hongyan''s eyes, slightly startled. "Yes, if he succeeds, he doesn''t need to do anything, but if he fails? He will have to do remedial measures, or another escape plan. After all, Yunyin is a character who can be the captain of the secret mission. Its not just waiting, maybe he has noticed that he must do something, otherwise we will follow. Chiba said carefully. "Well, it''s very possible." Hongyan agreed. "Then he must judge whether he succeeded or failed, which means he must know which way the pursuer took." Chiba said. "You mean, that trap is to let him know which way we went?" Hongyan quickly understood what. "Yes." Chiba nodded. "But, if we were discovered like this, we didn''t step on the trap? This trap can''t tell him exactly what the chaser is! He would have thought about this possibility." Hongyan keenly discovered something. "It''s simple, time." However, Chiba had obviously considered it, and said. "time?" Hongyan frowned. "Yes, time. He can estimate an approximate time interval from our speed and the time when the chase starts, from where the chase starts to the location of the trap, and through this time interval to determine whether we passed the trap, so that he can know He knows whether the pursuer went another way or did not trigger it on purpose. As long as this time interval is exceeded, the trap is discovered by us and did not trigger. He still has to take other measures." Chiba said. "However, even if the time interval is exceeded, it is possible that we have taken another path and did not pass through here, so there is no trigger." Hongyan asked again. "Then, it depends on the memory return after his shadow clone is lifted." Chiba said again. "Shadow clone?" Hong Yan was taken aback again. "Yes, I am afraid that on the other way, his shadow clone will be in the same position, that is, the position where the pursuer can''t catch up with his body, waiting for the pursuer, that is, our arrival, as long as we are there, he The shadow clone will be lifted, and he naturally knows that the plan is successful." Chiba said. "Then since there are shadow clones returning, why bother setting up this trap... No, it is necessary!" Hongyan frowned again. At first he couldn''t understand, but then he immediately understood something. "Yes, if there is no such trap, he might know our movements one step later and miss the timing of many remedial measures. After all, because of the topography here, many remedial measures need a certain time to be implemented. There are traps. At least he doesnt need to rely only on the back memory of the shadow clone~www.novelhall.com~ After all, the shadow clone needs to walk a long time, and it will be much later in time. If this trap is triggered, he can know the plan much earlier. Success and failure, then there will be many things that can be done." Chiba nodded and said affirmatively. At the same time, his gaze stretched all the way to the horizon ahead, which was another virgin forest. If Tutai now knows that we are going this way, then he can set up many traps in the forest. But if you dont know, even if he might guess that we will catch up when we are unknown, his choice is basically to maintain the current speed, and he can return to the destination faster and report faster! Maybe there is no time to set up traps so that he can just run back without being caught. This is the situation when the chaser is unknown, but has not caught up with himself... A fluke! Knowing and unknown, the mentality is completely different! Chapter 798： Mistakes? "Wait a minute, there seems to be something wrong with your logic. The time interval you mentioned is calculated based on our speed, the time we set off, and the distance from our starting point to the trap." After Chiba''s words were over, Hongyan, who had nodded his head, was startled. He seemed to have discovered something and said to Chiba. "Yes." Chiba nodded, expressing affirmation. "So, our speed can be inferred based on the ninja''s standard speed and some of our previous combat performances. Although there are errors and omissions, it will not be too far away. After all, no matter how fast the ninja is, there is a limit. There is no distance between the trap and our starting point. What''s the problem, but how does he confirm our departure time? When we fought with that old Yunyin, he had already escaped. It is impossible to know when we defeated Lao Yunyin and set off!" Hongyan raised his fingers slowly, frowned slightly, and said. "Well, I told you about the secret medicine of Lao Yun before, right?" For Hongyan''s question, Chiba only smiled and said. "Yes." Hiroshiko kept running with his fingers erected, counting down silently in his heart, and when he heard Chiba''s words, he nodded subconsciously while frowning slightly. The secret medicine? That''s the old Yunyin thing... And in his mind, because of one mind and two purposes, such a simple idea came up. "That secret medicine can bring the dying old Yunyin back to full prosperity. The effect is a miracle, and the side effect we have just said is that it burns the body and burns the last trace of cell energy. After it is used up, it will definitely die. For Yunyin, and the captain of the secret mission team, I am afraid that his status in Yunyin is not low. How could that Yunyin not know the side effect of the secret medicine, no matter what type of secret medicine, its medicinal effect There is a time limit, and that Yun Yin must know. As long as he calculates the duration of the secret potion, it is not difficult for him to figure out the time when Lao Yun died in stealth and the time of our departure if we could survive the attack of Lao Yunyin." Chiba said. As three generations of Raikages most important left and right hand, generations of Yanchen, Tutai couldnt be ignorant of this secret medicine, and when the old Yunyin came to us, Tutais expression clearly knew Lao Yunyins expression. status. That sorrow, now it seems, should be a memorial to this old Yunyin, that is to say, at that time he knew that Lao Yunyin was bound to die, and he absolutely knew about the secret medicine. "So it is!" Hongyan thought for a moment, and instantly understood the truth, and couldn''t help feeling in his heart. As expected of Chiba! At that moment, so many details were integrated. Although this sentence has been said several times, at this time, I still couldn''t help but want to say something. What is this guy''s head made of! "about there." At this time, Chiba''s words came again. "Ok." Hongyan nodded, and the reciprocal of one mind and two uses in his heart also read silently from 1 to 0. "Boom!" A violent explosion sounded from far behind. A group of intense firelight and black mist evaporated and gathered at the intersection of the forest and grassland hundreds of meters behind them, forming a group Round black smoke can be clearly seen wherever it is. "This smoke is a bit..." Hearing the explosion, Chiba looked back and said in a bit of surprise. Although the black mist in his eyes was just a bit bigger and was slowly evaporating upwards, but if you look at the explosion site, this Smoke is a bit "very large." "Well, reduce the power, and then increase the amount of smoke. A detonator like a smoke bomb... It is theoretically feasible. Just modify the rune and add some substances that can produce a lot of smoke during the heating process. ." Hongyan made a serious analysis. Uh... this guy, won''t really be going to take the technological route, obviously there is a blood inheritance limit like writing round eyes... Hearing Hongyan''s words, Chiba''s mouth twitched uncontrollably, a faint surprise in his eyes. Hongyan''s tone is clearly obsessed with such research and improvement. This guy really didn''t learn anything from Dashemaru? Or influenced by him? In response to this, Chiba was puzzled, but also a little worried. "Three minutes delay, what are your plans?" At this moment, after a while, Hirohiko adjusted his position to the right while turning back to ask Chiba. "Let him think we were held back for a while." Chiba said simply. "The manufacturing time difference?" However, although Chiba said it simple this time, Hirohiko understood what Chiba meant. "Yes, the time difference is created. That is to say, our three minutes will make him wrongly estimate the distance between us and him, so that when he takes some remedial measures, he originally planned to take 2 minutes and think that there are 5 Minutes, when the time comes, he will spend three more minutes to lay out his remedial measures, or strategies, and the extra three minutes is a good time for us to catch up with him, within these three minutes, He will stay in a certain position, waiting for us to solve him!" Qianye nodded, but his face slowly became serious, the trace of relaxation disappeared. "Why three minutes?" Although Hongyan understood Chiba''s meaning, he was a little confused about this time. "Three minutes, is he judged whether the trap was found and not triggered, or the pursuer walked the other way and did not trigger. The safest time I can estimate, that is, this time, is in his time. In the interval, it is impossible to exceed the maximum time, that is to say, the three-minute extension is in that time interval, and he will not be suspicious of safe time." Chiba opened the mouth and said: "For example~www.novelhall.com~ If his time interval is 7:30 to 7:40, then if the time of the trap detonation is within this interval, he will not doubt. He would think that we went down this road and detonated, and it was earlier than 7:30 or later than 7:40, then he would not believe it, and all the next things were arranged according to the situation we have chased. And I can only extend it for three minutes to avoid the extended time being too long, and it exceeds 7:40. Three minutes is the safe time I can calculate, that''s what it means." "understandable." Obviously, Chiba''s supplementary explanation is a bit redundant, and Hirohiko understands the meaning of this three-minute safe time. After nodding and saying this sentence, Hongyan frowned slightly and said, "Then what if we can''t trace the sight of him within three minutes?" "If we do not track his figure within three minutes, then... we will face him with a three-minute carefully arranged trap. This trap is estimated to slow us down for a long time or even stop us. track." Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Chiba''s face sank slightly. "We may need to abandon this tracking plan and go directly to the destination." Chapter 799： Never allow Give up? Hongyan glanced at Chiba, but did not speak any more. Indeed, if this time difference fails, then we will not be slowed down step by step by the trap that Yunyin carefully designed, even if he cant set up a chain of traps, but within a few minutes, the setting must be circumvented. The trap of the road is still possible. As a character who can perform secret tasks and is the captain of secret tasks, this level is still there. The terrain here either has no hidden spots in the Pingchuan River, or dense forests, with excellent traps and hiding places. Looking at the various reasons Chiba has just given, this Yunyin is estimated to be a meticulous and experienced person. Entangled ninja, that Yunyin always finds opportunities to slow us down, and even the large and small organs on the road continue to slow down our speed. It is the escape strategy chosen by Yunyin that is not necessarily true. If you dont blindly If you give up chasing the past, sometimes it''s not good. It''s better to give up altogether and find another way. It is true that being known by the enemy of our intelligence will produce a lot of bad things, but Chiba should have a solution. Chiba, there will always be plan B. Only Plan B is more dangerous than Plan A and has a lower success rate. While adjusting his position, while stepping on the gurgling water, Hongyan took a slight breath, and the footprints of the crushed grass in the eyes of the writing wheel stretched forward one by one. This current... At this moment, Chiba glanced at the broad stream that he needed to step on for nearly ten steps, and frowned slightly. Do not! No, that water system is still far away from us. According to the scale on the map, it will take about half a day to reach it. If it is fast, it will take half a day. Afterwards, the map flashed in his mind and denied his conjecture. "Chiba..." At this time, Hongyan''s words suddenly came. "what?" Chiba answered subconsciously. "I feel that we can''t catch up to the distance to see him in three minutes. I feel that if we can''t catch up and we give up, we will give up tracking now and instead rush to the destination, the success rate It will be higher." Hongyan hesitated and said. "How to say?" Hearing this, Chiba raised his brows slightly. Hongyan would not say such frustrating words for no reason. He must have his thoughts, or that he had discovered something. If what Hongyan said is right, then there is probably only one way before us. After all, we are now running to the battlefield behind Unyin and Yanyin. If we chase too far, then we may be involved in the battle between Unyin and Yanyin. Two Konoha ninjas, one of them still enjoys them. Konoha ninja treated by celebrities, plus their unanimous confrontation of Konoha in the front battlefield. I am afraid that as soon as we appear on the battlefield where they can see, we will be besieged by them. And as far as the eye can see, it represents the perception range of the perception ninja! It is even possible that in the virgin forest ahead, there will be teams or troops hidden in the clouds or hidden in the rocks... At this moment, we are in a dangerous situation, seemingly active, but in fact passive. I am afraid that Tutai has already noticed this, otherwise the second secret footprint will probably not appear. At the same time, such a thought passed through Chiba''s mind. "According to the freshness of the green color of the footprints in the forest before, the escape time before us chasing, and the degree of branch cracking, it took at least 5 minutes for us to catch up in the forest just now. Time can catch up or see him. Moreover, it only takes more than ten seconds to set up his trap, and we wasted more than a minute of investigating over there. In other words, these three minutes may not help. While waiting for us, it may be a trap, not the back of Yunyin who paused to arrange the trap..." Hongyan frowned and said very solemnly. 5 minutes plus more than a minute... In other words, even if it is delayed by three minutes, it will take three minutes to catch up or catch up with him. Hongyan meant that we should not be able to catch up with him. As long as the soil platform is set up with traps, what is waiting for us is the kind of trap that we must detour, otherwise we can only rush through, but if we rush through, even if we can pass , Then the triggering of the trap will continue to remind Tutai of our movement and location... Then he will fall into an infinite delay time or trap to remind the position of the soil platform... Let him estimate the approximate time to arrange the trap, and then arrange the delay trap or the trap that kills us... So it is in the loop. Moreover, even if we try hard, we will inevitably be slowed down. After all, walking without hindrance and walking into a trap are two concepts... If Hongyan''s judgment of the distance and time between the enemy and us is correct, we really can''t catch him. but Hearing Hongyan''s words and looking at the virgin forest getting closer and closer, Chiba''s face became gloomy. If this is the case, then it is the best time for them to give up now, because in this virgin forest, there is a possibility that there are dangers. This kind of landform is a good place to ambush, and what will happen. "Are you sure?" Thinking of this, Qianye gritted his teeth slightly. To tell the truth, he was really unwilling to give up the pursuit plan. Now he has divided his troops. If he gives up, it really makes him feel like he has fallen short, or defeated himself without fighting. This feeling of useless work is very bad! "Eighty percent sure." Obviously, Hongyan is confident of his tracking ability. The accuracy rate of 80% is not low in this case. It seems that Hongyan is very confident in his judgment. With Hongyan''s prudent character and task style, I am afraid that this 80% is a conservative estimate, but in fact he is 100% sure in his heart. In other words, the three-minute time difference will not allow us to catch up with the soil. However, if I give up like this, I am still a bit unwilling, and I am not fully sure that plan B of the next information leakage will succeed... hateful! Should we give up the pursuit, or stick to it and see what happens next? Xue Nai shouldn''t worry about it. Seeing Xiao Yunyin''s appearance, it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with, and it''s also agreed. If you don''t see each other within an hour at the meeting point, then the one who arrives first will go directly to the destination. And Xuena has white eyes~www.novelhall.com~ As long as she is careful, there shouldn''t be any difficulty in reaching the destination. Now, the problem is only now! Hearing Hongyan''s words, Chiba''s teeth became tighter, and at the same time, the forest belt composed of layers of primitive trees gradually filled his sight. "Chiba..." At this time, seeing that Chiba did not speak and the primeval forest was getting closer and closer, Hongyan couldn''t help but speak. He also understood the situation at this time. Entering or not entering this primeval forest is a big problem. "No, let''s go in and see the situation before we decide. If we encounter a trap in the primeval forest, then we immediately retreat. If not, then we continue to pursue!" After this sound, Qianye''s eyes flashed sharply, and he said incontrovertibly. Anyway, if I retreat without seeing what''s inside, I cannot convince myself! The destiny change plan is related to all those who care about me. I will never allow me to give up so easily! Chapter 800： Cross! "But... wicked...obviously, I can feel...why...why..." The young ninja wearing a cloud protection forehead opened his eyes wide, mouthfuls of blood flowed out, and slowly fell to his knees, thumped, and fell to the ground without a sound. Behind him, he endured with him. The knife was deeply inserted into the back of his heart, blood gurgling. "It takes ten minutes to come and chase, and then to return for ten minutes. The time to reach the agreed location is about 20 minutes, that is, 30 minutes later, you have to wait for Chiba and the others at the agreed location, if they have not returned in an hour. , Then go to the destination and hide first. Dont move when you encounter anyone. If you encounter Kakashi or the others, you must help them when they are attacked. If there is no attack, follow and protect them all the way." Yukina''s figure slowly emerged from behind him as the young cloud fell invisible. At this moment, she frowned slightly, her eyes with prominent white pupils glanced down slightly, and she retracted to throw it. With his hand, he took out a scroll from his arms, stretched it out, and muttered. On the scroll she unfolded, there was a copy of a partial tactical map drawn by Chiba when they waited for Yunyin and Yanyin to meet. It was a bit rough, but it was OK. Use, the detailed places are not scarce, but some unnecessary places are simplified a lot. "What the **** is Chiba going to do? Our team and Kakashi team are not each other''s bait, and each other''s backs? Why do we need to protect Kakashi and the others?" After looking at the map and reconfirming the destination and the next meeting point, Xue Na put away the tactical map scroll, took a slight breath, and then took out another scroll from his arms, hesitating. Do you want to see... Yukana stared at the scroll in his hand, her pretty eyebrows frowning and tightening. This scroll was given to him after the battle with Lao Yunyin was over. After being persuaded by himself and Hirohiko, Chiba hesitated and gave it to him. The solemn order can only be opened when they encounter Kakashi and the band and their team, and their team is in a certain desperate situation, even if they encounter enemies, the fierce battle is disadvantageous, or even someone is taken hostage. But now, this scroll made her feel that the reason why Chiba wanted to go to the Kakashi team''s route, there must be an answer in it. Even, she has a feeling that as long as she read this scroll, she can know the secrets that Chiba has always hidden, and why she has to train hard. Do not! Not yet time! However, after a moment of hesitation, Xuena simply took the scroll back into his arms. This scroll should be Chibas back hand, which he did to "I succeeded in chasing and reached the goal before them, and they encountered the situation of Kakashi''s team in distress before they arrived." If you look at it now, it might undermine Chiba''s plan. As for the secrets of Chiba, I believe that one day he will tell us that I can''t ruin Chiba''s plan because of this. And in her heart, there was such a firm idea. "Ok?" After putting away the scroll, Xuena glanced at the young Yunyin again, and made sure that his heart had stopped, and the functions of various organs had completely faded, that is, after the death was complete, the visual click in the white-eyed vision was in the ninja sword. There is also young Yunyin''s body. On the way back, I couldn''t always keep my eyes blank... This Yunyin might still be useful. Thinking of this, Xue Nai gently pursed her lips, and after hesitating for a while, she walked forward and was about to pull out the Shinobi sword inserted in the young Yunyin. But at this moment, the moment she touched the handle of the knife, her eyes suddenly blurred, then blurred again, and then suddenly went black, and a familiar feeling of dizziness surged up, and her whole person instantly Kneeling softly, using Shinobi sword to barely straighten his body. This is...my eyes... Xuenai gritted her teeth slightly as her eyes were bright and dark. ... Indeed, if I retreat now, I really cannot convince myself! At this moment, when he heard Chiba''s words about entering the virgin forest, Hirohiko nodded slightly, passing a thought similar to Chiba''s in his mind, and said, "Yes, if you retreat without looking at the specific situation, it is indeed a bit unwilling. " "what!" Hearing the words that Hongyan agreed with, Chiba nodded slightly. Although there was no expression on his face, the heart was full of warmth. Even if he knew the danger ahead, and it was extremely likely that the risk might be in vain, Hongyan still agreed to me. This is the so-called best friend of life and death! Without much explanation, he will follow up, regardless of his own safety or whether my decision is a willful request... It''s great to have you! Hirohiko! "Prepare, go in, the formation remains the same!" And just as Qianye''s thoughts turned, the primeval forest was already in front of him, and he hurriedly said. "what!" Hongyan nodded and jumped up along the trail, swiftly plunged into the virgin forest, Chiba followed closely, and the two formed a diagonal formation. After that, the eyes suddenly went dark, and I didn''t know if it was an illusion, a shady feeling rushed over my face. "Gradually, the footprint is not obvious at the beginning." In Hongyan''s eyes, the three-gouyu jade round eyes were full of attention, and the vaguely relaxed expression was put on his face, turning into a expressionless seriousness. "Well, I know, then I will trouble you." Chiba also squinted his eyes slightly, the emerald green pupils in his eyes slowly shrunk, and things with a radius of 100 meters in the night vision ability and vision enhancement in the wound mode were all at a glance. At the same time, he slightly raised his hand and measured The time difference and distance between the falling and jumping that Xia and Hongyan only saw, he adjusted his position to ensure that he could use the rock hardening technique at the moment he was attacked. Next, as long as you walk through this virgin forest, you can decide whether to continue the pursuit or leave and return. As for the possible pitfalls of this virgin forest, it depends on Hongyans insight into the writing wheel. If it is not discovered in time, after triggering, there is a rock hardening technique that can block a moment and reduce damage. Although it cannot be said to be foolproof, At least it is impossible to be killed by a trap. As long as he is not killed, then he has a way! Thinking, the other hand he reached into the ninja bag tightly grasped the seal scroll, a seal scroll of medical ninjutsu that he has the fastest healing speed at this stage, and his little finger and ring finger , Is to buckle the scroll below this seal scroll, that is, the rock hardening technique, the petrified seal scroll, with these two scrolls, even if it suddenly explodes, it is safe. However, he didn''t use these things for the next journey through the virgin forest, and even, apart from the better and better hidden footprints, there was nothing, no traps, and no figures on the soil platform. Nothing at all! Until their eyes started to shine slightly, the silver moonlight was cut into beams of light by the sparse branches and leaves above their heads and projected down, reflecting the surrounding forest, without any change! It was as if they were so nervous and focused that they hit the empty space with a hard punch. "Chiba, there is nothing!" The sturdy tree trunks on both sides of the eyes quickly receded, Hongyan looked at the virgin forest edge that almost saw the grassland and the sky in front of him getting closer and closer, as if he saw the exit of the cave, Hongyan''s face was solemn. There are no traps, no figures, which they absolutely did not expect. "Be vigilant, the trap may be as soon as you leave the forest, just like the previous trap!" Qianye took a breath, and a vaguely ominous premonition enveloped him. "Ok!" Hongyan replied and carefully observed the sturdy branches of the lower front exit with the writing wheel eyes. Then, there was still nothing, even he was convinced that there was nothing over there, so he could only say complicatedly: "Ahead, safe!" "Then pay attention after landing!" At this time, Chibas hasty words came ~www.novelhall.com~ Wow! " And at this moment, before Hongyan answered, the two of them suddenly opened their eyes. Under the moonlight and silver light, the prairie was unobstructed, and even the layers of mounds at the end of the prairie were faintly visible, and the wind whizzed past their ears. , The breath of green grass hits his face. "Chiba, look!" Hongyan looked down in midair, and suddenly saw something from the corner of his eyes. He pointed to their lower left, and his face showed a bit of excitement. But at this moment, Qianye''s eyes widened suddenly, his eyes darkened, and a look of shock suddenly appeared. This impossible! With the horror, his mind was even more horrified. Why is he here! Chapter 801： Start! The hinterland of the country of grass, the junction of common landform grassland and virgin forest, night. The soft moonlight sprinkled quietly, coating the grassland and the dense virgin forest with a layer of silver light. The soft night wind seemed to become a bit manic, and with a "wheeze", it crossed the grassland to the junction of the virgin forest. . "Wow!" The green grass that was originally swaying under the soft night breeze suddenly separated to the two sides, divided into silver grass waves and swept outward. "Boom!" The next second, under the quiet night sky, amidst the waves of grass, a dull heavy object hits a hard object, sounded at the edge of the virgin forest, with a muffled sound, as the grass waves spread. go with. "Crack!" Then, a sound of cracking hard objects sounded. "Crack...crack...crack, click!" After this sound, the sound of hard objects cracking quickly flashed, and a series of sound, under the quiet night sky, on the empty grassland, spread far away. "boom--!" The next second, amidst the loud sound of a giant tree falling down, the primitive giant tree at the outermost edge of the virgin forest slowly fell inward. With a "rumbling", it hit the tree behind it, and sawdust and dust instantly It evaporates from below and on both sides, gathers into a group, and spreads with the rumbling sound. "puff!" But at this moment, the spreading sawdust dust group suddenly opened, and a figure flying backwards rushed out, with a "poof", it slammed into the giant on the other side of the oblique side. After a muffled cough on the branch trunk, it slid down slowly against the not-rough trunk. "Quick...Run away..." As the figure fell to the ground, and at this moment, a faint sound sounded slowly in the smoke cloud wrapped in sawdust dust. "Ahem..." Then came a cough, accompanied by the sound of liquid spilling into the soil, coming from the smoke screen. At this moment, the figure flying upside down, pressing his forehead with one hand, slowly stood up from the roots of the primitive giant tree, his face was full of pain, and his eyes seemed to be sluggish. A nosebleed, from his He was left in his nose. Under the impact, he seemed to be a little stunned. After standing up, he shook a few times, and almost didn''t fall off again. Finally, he stumbled and stood up straight against the trunk. "Ahem!" Leaning on the huge tree trunk, the figure coughed a few more times, and smoothly wiped the blood from the nose, the confusion and dullness in his eyes disappeared, turning into a touch of pain and a little doubt. Just...what happened just now! Both the back and the head hit, what happened at that moment? I remember, I just saw that Yunyin! Did that Yunyin do it? But this speed... The figure''s eyes moved slowly to his right side, and he quickly saw the figure of the 20- or 30-year-old man wearing a cloud-covered forehead who had slid out a distance on the grass and stopped. not him So who was it, who threw me out in an instant... The concussion in his brain made him a little bit intermittent in his thoughts, and some memories that should have appeared could not be recalled. The scene before him seemed to be dangling with ghost images, and a feeling of nausea and dizziness floated up. No... I hit the back of my head, my whole head is humming, I can''t analyze and think deeply, and I can''t remember! With the nausea and dizziness and the thought in his mind, another slip of nosebleeds flowed out of his nostrils. Qin Ru''s lips with a little dust slowly filled the gap between the lips and teeth. Open. "Cough! Cough!" At this time, from the wood dust and smoke in front, coughing sounded again, and two faint figures slowly emerged from the smoke. "Pl...Pl..." In the smoke that had faded to a certain degree, he could see mouthfuls of blood splashing on the ground with the bursts of coughing. And in his pupils, the scene in the smoke was reflected more and more clearly, and at the same moment, the buzzing in his brain gradually followed his thoughts of horror and even horror. After disappearing, his eyes slowly widened in horror. This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible! How could he... how could he! At this moment, the moment that couldn''t be recalled just now, slowly surfaced in his mind. At that time, from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the running Yunyin, but his eyes suddenly darkened. A strong fist suddenly flashed right in front of his nose. At this moment, his hand was He grabbed it suddenly, and then a huge force surged in, and he was thrown away. The moment he was thrown away, only a silhouette was seen, blocking his original position, and then there was a muffled noise, smoke and dust. Violent. At this moment, just as the picture flashed, he couldn''t help it, and he blurted out a shout, with despair and disbelief. "Chiba--!" In this loud roar, his eyes flashed bright red suddenly, and the writing wheel eyes of San Gouyu flashed suddenly, and the three Gouyu suddenly spread out to enlarge and deform. "Quickly... escape, Hirohiko..." Chiba looked down at the huge fist that was deeply embedded in his chest. Pieces of gray thin rocky skin was peeling down. In this faint speech, another mouthful of blood was spit out, splashed on the ground and stained red. There was a large piece of green grass in front of him, and then, his eyes turned to his right side, there was a loud voice from the back, the poker face had already turned into a sad and frightened teenager, and a helpless smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. too fast At that moment, he had no time to react. He was hit before he could even use the rock hardening technique. Without any protective measures, he was hit by the next fist that could come almost in an instant. The man was directly hit obliquely from top to bottom on the giant tree that had broken behind him. He had only time to get his attention attracted by other things~www.novelhall.com~ and Hirohiko who had not reacted yet, threw it out, and in the flick, his chest hit the one who was originally planning to hit Hirohiko with a punch. Also smashed himself on the fist flying. "Quick... escape..." Looking at the sad and terrified young man, Chiba''s lips hummed, and he uttered these words with difficulty, but it sounded like a meaningless repetition after dying. His thinking has slowly begun to blur. . What Hongyan said...absolutely, absolutely no way... There is no way to beat this person in front of you! At this time, during the words, Chiba''s eyes moved hard, panting and blood flowing in his mouth, slowly looking forward, looking at the punch that smashed him into the tree from midair. Man. The burly man with bronze-colored skin and beard-beared blond hair that was faintly aging like barbed eyes, whose murderous intent was slowly fading. Can''t beat... Three generations of Raikage! Chapter 802： Perceive Did you escape? Looking at the young ninja who was almost embedded in the trunk with a punch in front of him, the burly man glanced at his left side, stood up slowly, stepped back slightly, and dented his hand from the young ninja. Tucked away in his chest, a loose and straight hair slowly fell down. "Crack...crack..." And just when his hand left the young ninja''s chest, the last few pieces of gray rocky skin in the sunken chest broke apart, turned into dust, and drifted away in the wind, just like the life of this young man. "puff!" The burly man turned slightly to his side, letting go a little, watching the young ninja who slowly closed his eyes fell down in front of him, fell to the ground, fainted with blood, and slowly swallowed a large area of ??green grass. It seems that it is not the shadow avatar, but the ontology. After careful confirmation with his eyes, a slight regret flashed on the burly man''s face, then his face became serious, and he looked at the ninja in his 20s and 30s who had rushed to the opposite direction before stopping and was walking towards him. Body. What a pity, it would be great if this Takichiba was our Yunyin''s child, and I would never let him fall to where he is now. The eldest brother has encountered countless powerful enemies throughout his life, and he has never praised such an opponent like that. He is still a seven or eight-year-old child. Although in recent years, the eldest brother has gone from bad to worse and suffers from illness, but he can beat him at the age of seven. One can imagine the talent and strength of this child. According to the news from the older brother using the psychic beast, this kid is still a rare tactical talent, and at the age of seven, he can use tactics to draw a tie with the older brother, and even once gained the upper hand. Ugh Why does such a genius always appear in Konoha! My Yunyins children have no shortage of outstanding and strong, but there are no children like Konoha who can be named "super genius"! This kind of genius is a rare talent in a century or even a thousand years. However, Konoha has such a character almost every time he fights. What a pity... what a pity... What a pity this kid died! The burly man couldn''t help taking another look at the young ninja who fell to the ground, his eyes once again showing regret. He understands the threat of this child, if it is not eliminated, then the future Yunyin will be an unprecedented threat. For killing him, the burly man has no regrets at all, but he always thinks of his elder brother''s life in exchange for it. He couldn''t help but regret and regret the words of praise in the intelligence that could not be concealed and could not help. However, he soon put away the regret, with a sense of innocence and prestige on his face, looked at the Yunyin Ninja who came closer, and said: "Are you okay, Tutai." During the words, his eyes had already taken a look at his trusted friend. "Well, it''s okay." Seeing the shadow of his own village, Tutai opened his mouth slightly, and took a breath before speaking. Well, it''s okay. At this time, three generations of Raiking came to this conclusion. "Where is Senior Mu? What about Croy and Saroy? The information I got should be the task of the three of you together. What happened?" After drawing the conclusion, the three generations of Raikage, who had a loose heart, asked. "Three generations of Raikage-sama..." Hearing the words of the three generations of Lei Ying, Tutai slightly averted his eyes, pursed his lips, seemed to organize his language, and seemed to sort out his emotions, and then said in a low tone: "Mu The teacher and Saroy have been sacrificed, and Croy is now heading towards the base. At that time, we met Iwanishi, a team of Konoha..." In a low tone, Tutai informed the burly and unrestrained man in front of him about everything. Sure enough? When I saw this Takichiba, I knew something must have happened...Is it? Senior Mu and Saroy are dead, and Croy can''t say that it''s safe. Now only two Konoha young geniuses are chasing the soil platform. In other words, there is still a girl from the Hyuga family. Will you chase Croy again? It seems that Croy is also less lucky. Now I guess I won''t be able to catch up with him, it''s too late to save him! Hearing Tutai''s narration, the three generations of Raikage''s face did not change, but his heart sank severely. "Three... Three generations of Lord Raikage, why are you here? You are not with Yanyin..." At this time, watching the silent three generations of Raikage, Tutai was silent for a while, and then seemed to pluck up the courage to ask. At this moment, the sadness has been suppressed by him, and a series of images from the attack flashed through his mind following the narrative. In the faint, he seemed to be aware of something. And now that the three generations of Raiking appeared in this impossible place, the uneasy feeling that he had noticed in his heart was even deeper. "I received information that you were attacked, so I rushed." Three generations of Lei Ying said plainly. In the wording, there was no such majesty that he showed. It was quite simple and peaceful, giving people a sense of peace and trust inexplicably. "intelligence?" Hearing this, Tutai''s eyes opened slightly, and his mouth fell silent. impossible! We are a secret mission, even the number of people known to the base is not more than 5, and no one knows that we were attacked, and we did not have the opportunity to pass the information back. Seeing the appearance of the three generations of Raikage, we still know exactly where we are and come over. Yes, when I first shot, I didn''t hesitate at all, and when I solved this kid, I didn''t see any surprises or doubts. It can be seen that he knows who is chasing us? In other words, the information given to the three generations of Raikage-sama clearly stated the identity of this kid! That could not have been passed on by Teacher Mu, because Teacher Mu was so urgent that he didn''t even see Konoha''s attention to the crowd intelligence. He didn''t even know the identity of this kid... So, this information is not passed by us ~www.novelhall.com~ nor is it passed by Teacher Mu, who is it? At this moment, Tutai''s heart suddenly accelerated, and in faintness, he seemed to feel that he had two hands behind his back, from which black eye-armed silk threads were connected to him, manipulating him like a puppet. This matter is not right, absolutely wrong! There must be a big conspiracy in it! Very big, very big conspiracy! Thinking of this, Tutai''s face changed, and a look of astonishment slowly emerged. "What''s wrong? Tutai?" Seeing this expression on his confidant, Lei Ying frowned and couldn''t help but speak. What''s going on here? This is the first time I have seen the appearance of Tutai. He thought so in his heart. Chapter 803： Why didnt you think of it earlier! The team that happened so coincidentally encountered Ivyin who didn''t even divide his troops, no, it was Ivyin who didn''t even have the intention of dividing troops... And this sudden Konoha... Is all this really such a coincidence? Do not! If there is no such transmission of information, all of this makes sense. Konoha''s side may be a coincidence. On Yanyin''s side, the encounter may also be a coincidence, or the blocking team that stayed there on purpose. Yanyin''s intelligence-grabbing troops bought time. Yanyin''s lack of division and intention to divide can also be explained by the immaturity of the captain. After all, both of us now have young and inexperienced ninjas taking part in missions because of the tense combat power. However, this information transmission made it all seem that someone was deliberately creating a coincidence. Someone deliberately brought us, Yanyin and Konoha together. All this is designed by someone! This person, unknowingly, played our three parties between applause, and, what is even more frightening, our three teams should all perform secret tasks, otherwise they would not appear on the edge of the battlefield. Say, this person or group of people has our intelligence, when we will leave, the route and the content of the mission. Everything about us is in the hands of this person! Moreover, I don''t know what this person is going to do! It is totally unimaginable for this person to bring our secret teams of Yunyin, Yanyin, and Konoha to fight each other together. Is this any good for this group of people? Now that the third Ninja War is coming to an end, the Water Country has always been in a closed state and has no time to take care of itself. The Wind Country can only protect itself and constrain the Earth Country a little bit. Only our three countries will be able to fight next. Moreover, the country of wind and the country of water do not have the ability to understand all our situations. Do not! Now is not the time to think about this, the key now is... Thinking of this, Tutai swallowed, took a breath, calmed down his current horror, and slowly looked like a three-generation Raikage. At this time, the words "what''s wrong" of the three generations of Lei Ying just fell. "What happened?" When he finished speaking, he touched the gaze from the Tutai, the three generations of Lei Ying''s complexion remained unchanged, and he still spoke without anger and prestige. "Three generations of Lord Raikage, I''m afraid we are caught in a conspiracy." At this time, almost immediately after the third generation of Raikage spoke, Tutai''s words sounded, and his tone was extremely solemn. "conspiracy." The third generation of Lei Ying frowned, suddenly clenched his big fists, and stared at the earth platform. In the current situation, the most feared is conspiracy, and he is here now... "Three generations of Lord Raikage, how is the situation in the rear battlefield?" Tutai paused slightly, seeming to have organized the language, and then asked. "The World War I just ended, and the winners and losers were evenly divided. When I received the information, Yanyin had retreated 500 meters and the camp was back 200 meters. On our side, we retreated 400 meters, but the camp did not retreat. " The three generations of Lei Ying spoke truthfully, with a calm tone, but his voice was slightly raised. This sentence was full of majesty and a kind of compelling calm. "So, the three generations of Raikage-sama rushed over because the fighting stopped and they happened to receive information calling for help?" Tutai pursed his lips and asked again. "Yes." The three generations of Lei Ying nodded, his expression is still that kind of self-prestige, or calm and solemn, or the solemnity of a leader unique to the superior. Although he seems rude and his face is rough, he believes in any one. People will feel an inexplicable sense of conviction when they see him, even if he is standing casually like this now, but his eyes are full of trust at this time. Although his tone is full of majesty, his words are like reporting. It can be seen that this is an informal and generous leader. If Chiba can see the appearance of the third generation of Raikage, I am afraid that one will be born. The fourth generation of Raikage is really inferior to the third generation of Raikage. "Three generations of Raikage-sama, I am afraid we have to... No, you can go back as fast as possible." Hearing the affirmative answer from the third generation of Lei Ying, Tutai bit his teeth slightly and said very solemnly. Listening to the three generations of Raikage-sama, we actually achieved a certain advantage in the last war. Although the advantage was not too great, we forced the Yanyin camp to retreat, which means that Yanyin was beaten back. In other words, We are gradually gaining the upper hand. But at this stall, the three generations of Raiking who didn''t come early or late saw the information calling for help and rushed over from the rear battlefield at least five kilometers away. Obviously, this was luring the third generation of Raiking to rescue us. I am afraid that the distress information will portray the situation as critical, but in fact, if the third generation of Raikage does not come, the two Konoha imps will really catch up with me. And those who rushed over from the battlefield five kilometers away and could catch up in time, and have enough strength to face any person who pursues our enemies, the entire rear battlefield, there are only three generations of Raikage! That person or group of people, on the side behind the scenes of this incident, I am afraid that they want to move the tiger away from the mountain. Without the rear battlefield of the three generations of Raikage adults, Yanyin definitely has the advantage! Is it Yanyin behind the scenes? Now anyway, whether it is Yanyin or not, the three generations of Raikage-sama must go back! Even now, Yanyin may have launched a surprise attack while the third generation of Raikage is not there! "You want me to rush back as fast as possible?" Raikage three generations frowned and asked. Could it be said that something will happen on the battlefield? I may be transferred from the mountain? And his mind passed such a thought, obviously, the three generations of Raiking quickly understood the meaning of Tutai. "Well, so please go back to www.novelhall.com~ now there is no time to explain so much. I am worried that our camp may be under attack by Yanyin, and we urgently need you to go back and relieve the siege." Tutai hurriedly said, in his words, there was already a little anxiousness. At this moment, the more he thought, the more possible it was. Just like the last time the defense map task was deployed, this was very much like what the third generation of Tuying could do. In the last deployment of the defense map mission, their second human Zhu Li, Erwei and Yumu Ren was almost captured by Iwanyin. If the AB combination were not in time, I am afraid Erweis Human Zhuli would not belong to Yunyin. And the last time the defense map was deployed, the old fox also used Konoha, which is exactly the same as this time. And this time, the old fox may be aiming to win three Ninja Wars! hateful! Damn it! Damn it! Why didn''t you think of it earlier, why didn''t you think of it earlier! At this moment, Tutai''s teeth clenched tightly, his forehead was already sweating, and the whole person seemed a little anxious and began to tremble slightly. Chapter 804： The situation of Yunyin! At present, more than half of the elite combat power is in the rear battlefield. There are also young ninjas who have to go to the battlefield because of helplessness. They must not, and must not let Yanyin attack them. Once they are annihilated, then we Yunyin will have no power to fight. Can only be forced to make peace... hateful! Losing four little-known ninjas and average strength, even young ninjas who dont even know how to divide their forces, get the chance to win the third ninja battle! Really the style of this old fox! hateful! Damn it! In the anxious tremor, the brows of Tutai became tighter and tighter, and there was almost a creaking sound between the teeth, and regret and impatience continued to spread in my heart. I was too careless! This kind of secret task was found to be the most suspicious, why didn''t I think about one more step, and do more of it! If the Ninja World Wars are lost three times, it is entirely my responsibility! As the captain of a critical mission, I was negligent! me I don''t deserve to be trusted so much by everyone in the village! "Tutai!" But just as his heart became heavier and his heartbeat faster, when the sweat was raining, the three generations of Thunder suddenly screamed, shocking his whole body to take a step back, suddenly raised his head, his eyes flashed with horror, but he was determined He fixedly looked at the burly Raikage who was already showing a bit of an old lady, but still gave people a sense of motionlessness, and his lips opened slightly. "Calm down, as our brains, if you are messed up, what shall we do?" Then, after this burst, the three generations of Lei Ying''s complexion remained unchanged, and said in a calm and powerful tone: "Calm down, everything is still unclear now, then I only need to rush back as soon as possible, right?" "Three generations of Raikage-sama..." Hearing the words of the three generations of Raiking, feeling the attention and trusting gaze, Tutai opened his mouth, but it was a long time before he said: "Yes, now you must go back as fast as you can. The situation is so critical that it can always arrive at the last minute." In the speech, the extra expression on Tutai''s face gradually disappeared, turning into a confident expression. "Very well, I see." Seeing the changes in the soil platform, the third generation of Lei Ying smiled slightly, nodded slightly, and loosened his fist slightly. Was I attacked by Iwain? In other words, was this strategy planned by Onoki? Can''t be wrong! It should be the old fox. It was also shaded during the deployment of the defense map mission. Now Aihebi is on the Konoha battlefield, and it must not be too late to call back. He must have targeted this opportunity and opened a bias towards Yanyin. situation. No wonder Tutai is so excited. If the rear battlefield is controlled by Iwayin, we will be extremely passive. It is estimated that Konoha''s mistakes will be repeated. In response, such a thought flashed in the heart of the third generation of Raikage that was not commensurate with his appearance. "Three generations of Lord Raikage, please come back quickly!" At this time, the urging sound of Tutai sounded, and the situation is very urgent now. "how about you?" However, the three generations of Raikage did not leave immediately, but took a very serious look at Tutai. The person in front of him was the most strategic ninja in Yunyin''s next era, and there was very little left to trust Yunyin. The reliable talent in the future, he doesn''t want to make any trouble again. In his time, there were senior Mu, his elder brothers, and many other pillars that supported him to survive the war and protect Yunlei Gorge from generation to generation. But now, although his son is very good, he has a character weakness that is difficult to change. He is irritable and impulsive. He alone cannot support Yunyin. He needs a pillar that can support Yunyin''s journey, and a wise general who can protect Yunyin''s new light, just like his brother, who served as Yunyin''s shield, protected everything in Yunyin. And now, the shield he chose was right in front of his eyes. "I should be okay. Now Konoha''s ninja should not be too dangerous anymore. I am a perception ninja. As long as I''m careful, it''s not difficult to reach the battlefield safely." Hearing the three generations of Raikage''s relationship with him, Tutai shook his head and said. This Takichiba is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. The explosion that touched my trap just now, he should have discovered the trap in advance, and used the time difference tactics, deliberately creating a time difference of about three minutes, hiding it from me. The time interval caused the illusion that they were still in the trap. Let me think that there was three more minutes, and then they won three minutes. It was precisely because of these three minutes that I misjudged their speed, thinking that without setting traps, they flew all the way back to the battlefield camp and they couldn''t catch up with me. If it weren''t for the three generations of Raikage to arrive in time, I''m afraid they have caught up with me now. The consequences are really unimaginable. Here, I am too risky. At that time, because of the time issue, I shouldn''t choose not to arrange traps. Instead, I should choose to arrange traps. At least it can slow down their speed. And from what we know now, if I choose to arrange traps... Ok? its not right! The time is wrong! At their speed, even if the time difference is removed, they can''t catch up with me... But why did they catch up? This...what''s going on? My calculation is wrong? Not counting the time difference, according to their real speed, even if I don''t arrange traps, I can''t be caught up by them all the way! Shouldn''t this happen now? How did the time I saved to arrange traps disappear? At least three minutes have disappeared here! No no no! Now is not the time to think about this, now the key is not here! This Takichiba is dead, and I have nothing to be afraid of. Besides, the three generations of Raikages attack, the remaining Konoha ninjas are probably afraid to look back. Facing the power of the third generation of Raikage, he can All he had to do was escape, escape back to Konoha, and abandon the mission. I am afraid that the three generations of Hokage are in a protection policy, and they will also issue orders to retreat when encountering unmatched enemies, so as to save these geniuses! During the words, a series of thoughts flashed through Tutai''s heart. However, at this moment, Tutai''s mind flashed with thoughts, his eyes suddenly widened, and his eyes suddenly looked to his lower left. Even the three generations of Raiking''s expression changed, and he looked down to the right. And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ in their pupils, the boy in a pool of blood reflected in the reflection, the little finger of his right hand on the ground, moved slightly. Then, he moved slightly. Very small, but moved, a total of two moves. This kid is not dead yet! In an instant, the two of them were convinced of this idea. Three generations of Raikage-sama did not kill him with that punch? At the same time, Tutai''s heart flashed with surprise. What a tenacious vitality! Three generations of Raikage had such a surprising idea in his mind. "Three generations of Lord Raikage, be careful!" At this moment, the corner of the soil platform glanced, and suddenly screamed. ~： Im sorry to ask for a day off! There are so many things piled up, there is really no way to update, so sorry! The update should be resumed tomorrow! Thank you for your continued support. Its 1.8 million words. To be honest, its the first time I wrote this long. When I wrote about Chiba, the books in the same period exploded hundreds of streets in Chiba, even Zori wanted to end for a while, but somehow, looking at those friends who supported me, he persevered and wrote about it till now. To be honest, Chiba was planning to follow Xiaobai routines at the beginning, and according to the popular ones on the market, it was crushed all the way to the end. But after writing that Kakashi and Chiba played against each other, I felt... This is not the Hokage I want! In other words, this is not the Hokage I want to express! Some people say that I dont know about Naruto, I havent read the original work of Naruto, and sometimes the zero is even a little hot. This is not showing off, but when writing Chiba, I have already completed the manga, animation and most of the formula books. Basically, in some settings, the original works are strictly tested, and some TV originals and theatrical settings are discarded. Basically, as long as it is not set by Kishimoto himself in the formula book, Zero Origin will not consider adding it. . Of course, the doujin is a second creation, and it is impossible for the original work to be written only by the original work. As for the different parts from the original work, the original work is also an extension of the original work. So, here, please don''t just start with these settings. I, really read the original, and even checked the production of Japanese animation because of TV original. TV originals and theatrical versions are really rarely done by the original author. Basically, they are supervision. This supervision... Participation can be more or less, and the span is very large. Therefore, some readers who have only watched animations and other fans, some of the settings you think are correct may not really be the original settings. For example, whether Bamen Dunjia was created by Matdai...Seriously, the original work did not give a specific answer, but the official did deny Matdais creation theory, the second generation of Naruto creation theory, as for how Matdais Xia Ren came into contact with it. Forbidden... I think it''s almost the same as Naruto''s contact with multiple shadow clones when he is not even Shinobu... In some places, please don''t be too real. As for the question of Hokage that I want to express, in my opinion, Hokage was originally shown to elementary school and junior high school students. Really, JUMP is for juveniles. Japanese magazines have clear classifications of various ages. Xiang, Youth Xiang, All Age Xiang, etc., were added in the later Shi Feng Chuan, which caused Hokage to produce a lot of bugs. If the original work itself has a BUG, ??the fans of the second creation will inevitably also have BUG. Uh... It feels too far away, back to the question of Hokage that I want to express. In fact, in my opinion, Hokage is very simple, friendship, hard work, and the blood of victory, there is no shortage of thought-provoking places, but it is not a conspiracy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hokage and every move like Like thousands of conspiracies. In the book of Chiba, I want to express nothing more than these things. Uh I have said so much before I know it, people are out of the door, and Shiji is a less sociable person. I basically get up every day and spend most of the time before going to bed writing and conceiving every tactic of Chiba. He Mouse (Response to the book review of the book friend Meng Qi, I have not read a special tactics book, which makes you laugh. They are all tactics evolved based on the characteristics of ninjutsu. After all, in the eyes of zero, ninja and ninja The book belongs to the tricks), occasionally play games, make supplements, rarely go out for a walk, and have few friends. It often happens that only a few words are spoken to parents a day, and the situation is not going out for a month or two. Therefore, I am a bit clumsy. If there is anything uncomfortable with the above words, Ling Hajime bows and apologizes first. Finally, once again thank you for your support, whether it is still watching or has been abandoned, every step from the beginning to the present is inseparable from your all-time support or support at a certain stage. Cant update today, sorry! Thank you very much all the time! Chapter 805： Didnt even escape? Ok? The exclamation of the earth platform sounded at the ear, and the three generations of Raikings eyes looked slightly to the left, and the two fast-rotating shurikens with the sound of metal and metal friction were showing a kind of arc spinning out of his left shoulder Come, go toward your right shoulder. Almost at the same time, a similar sound of metal-to-metal rubbing was heard from his right shoulder. Is that kid? Didn''t even escape... At this moment, a rather unexpected thought flashed through the three generations of Raikage''s mind. Then, he turned his head to look at the earth platform and said: "Get out, earth platform!" "Three generations of Lord Raikage, be careful!" With the look of the three generations of Raikage reflected in his eyes, Tutai raised his head slightly, and avoided one of the two shurikens that swirled from the right side of the third generation of Raikage. A shuriken that spirals under the same shuriken. Right at the talking stall, the four shurikens have already swirled around one by one, while the third generation Raikage turned slightly, facing behind him, and in the next second, the four shurikens are tied to the tail. The moving steel wire surrounded him round and round. And the three generations of Raikages gaze followed the winding steel wire all the way, landing on the edge of the giant tree at the edge of the virgin forest, stepping on the grass, and lifting the steel wire in his hand and moving to his mouth. Teenager. Write round eyes? Sarutobi Sun Slash is really a dead end! At this moment, a rather solemn thought flashed in his mind. "Du Du Du Du!" Then, four Kuwu Wu suddenly shot down from diagonally above, accurately setting the four shurikens that spiraled past him at different speeds in the grass around him. "Squeak!" In an instant, the encircling steel wire slammed tight, hooping his hands tightly, almost embedded in his steel-like bronze skin. Don''t dodge? Is this underestimating me? At this time, after a slight upward glance, his gaze fell on the burly man''s Hongyan, his brows frowned slightly, and the three-gou jade''s writing wheel eyes suddenly shrank, and the little changed poker face seemed to flash past. With a trace of sorrow, the steel wire teeth seemed to tighten. Indeed, your speed is very fast. Although the writing wheel can catch you, I am afraid that my body cannot react. However, now that you have been tied up, you can''t escape this technique! Look down on me now, don''t regret it later! "Snapped!" Just as Hongyan''s slightly angry thoughts flashed, the last seal in his hand was formed. Suddenly, a tiny flame spit out from his mouth, split into four strands, followed the four steel wires in a fan-shaped spread, and rushed toward the burly man who was tied up. Is this the technique of dragon fire? Sure enough, it was the Uchiha clan, and the flames were so condensed, even if it was the Uchiha clan, this kid was a genius first class. And this kind of dragon fire technique, I have seen before, that Uchiha mirror used a special dragon fire technique when rescuing Senior Mu. The power is at least four times that of the ordinary dragon fire technique, the more condensed, the stronger the explosive power! His eyes moved all the way with four tiny flames that showed a droplet trailing flame tail on the steel wire, and the face of the third generation Raiying changed slightly. "boom!" And in the next instant, the four flames touched his skin at the same time, and burst open with a bang. A ball of red with white flames blasted up, and it instantly turned into a ball of red with flames. The white fireball swallowed him. "Zizi!" In an instant, the grass at the feet of the third generation of Raikage dries up and burns at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye, turning into sporadic flames, and slowly extinguishing at the moment the dead grass burns out. Fire escape, the art of flame dragon fire! Slowly opened his mouth, looking at the human-shaped fireball in front of him, the steel wire in Hongyan''s mouth slowly slipped down, and fell to the ground with a "slap", and his eyes slowly passed the human-shaped fireball. , Falling behind the human-shaped fireball, the figure that fell to the ground, in the vision of his writing wheel, he could see the Chakra, which had slowed down, but was still condensed and consumed. He is pretty sure that Chiba is not dead yet! Chiba, hold on! Hearing the crackling blazing flame burning in his ears, Hongyan turned his head slightly and looked at the "click", Yunyin falling on the ground. Next, as long as he is resolved, the plan is impossible to implement, and I must send Chiba back. Thinking of this, the writing wheel in his eyes turned slightly. Oops, write round eyes! At this moment, the soil platform that landed on the ground suddenly closed his eyes. In an instant, when the fireball burst, he subconsciously glanced over there. It was this one, and suddenly a spreading flashed before his eyes. Enlarged writing wheel eye. Damn it, can''t move it! In the illusion! But, obviously, he was a bit slow. At this moment, in the darkness when his eyes were closed, a pair of huge three-goed jade writing wheels slowly turned, and his hands, feet and body were already wrapped in lightning. No matter how hard he struggles, he cant move a bit, as if his body is no longer his. "late!" At this time, in Hongyan''s eyes, it was reflected in the motionless figure of Yunyin, who opened his eyes and sluggishly, doing the posture when he landed. Next... Seeing this scene, the corners of Hongyan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the hand that reached into the ninja bag was slightly clenched. At the same time, his other hand also made a simple seal with one hand, his figure sank, and he rushed out. "This flame, it''s been a long time!" And at this time, in that group of humanoid flames, a calm but somewhat nostalgic and relaxed voice sounded. "Snapped!" With this sound, a ball of electric light suddenly exploded from the human-shaped blazing white flame, turning into lightning and flying in all directions. The blazing white flame was suddenly torn apart by the lightning, and scattered from the waterfall on the human-shaped flame, and shot out. Flying, turning into light smoke repeatedly, dissipating in the air. "laugh!" As the flames dissipated, a flash of lightning hit Hongyan''s rushing feet, and a burnt hole was burned in front of his feet. This is impossible! At this moment, Hongyan, who stopped abruptly, looked down at the Jiaodong, then looked at the burly man ~www.novelhall.com~ his eyes widened slowly and unexpectedly. "Ziz...Ziz..." At this moment, in his gaze, wisps of electric light were winding around the burly man''s body, slowly disappearing, but the burly man''s body was covered with iron-like bronze skin. There was no change at all, the flame dragon fire technique he was so proud of left no traces on him! "From the perspective of a kid, your fire escape is remarkable!" And as soon as Hongyan''s eyes settled, the lightning on the third generation of Raikage''s body slowly dissipated, and slowly raised his hand, aimed at the position above him diagonally, and stared at the boy who looked at him in amazement, no There was no change on the angry face, but there was a bit of appreciation in his words. Then, with a "chi", a thunder light suddenly shot out from his raised hand, and a "chi" penetrated the chest of another Hongyan who was falling in midair. "But you should run away!" Afterwards, the three generations of Raikage''s murderous voice slowly sounded. Chapter 806： Hold on, 0 leaves! "Zizi...zi..." The arrow-shaped lightning kept shooting diagonally upwards, slowly turning into scattered electric currents, and disappearing into the air. "Ah...but...but..." And obliquely below the tail end before it disappeared, Hongyan slowly lowered his head, looking at the hole in his left chest, his eyes widened slowly, and a few unwilling colors flashed in his eyes. Afterwards, with a "bang", it exploded into white mist and dissipated in the air. My flame dragon fire technique, did not leave any scars? At this time, under the other side of the white mist, Hongyan Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes slowly widened, and the insight eyes had looked at the physical condition of this burly man three or four times, and there was no trace of scars at all. In that kind of high temperature flame, there is no harm, how is this possible! This is absolutely impossible! But in his heart, there was a sudden jump in his heart, full of shock and disbelief. shit! At this moment, his face changed suddenly, Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes suddenly moved away from the front, and he glanced back suddenly. "Zi!" At this moment, behind him, an electric light flashed by! "Ziz...Ziz..." Then there was a burst of intensive electric current, which sounded from behind him, and in the eyes of his writing wheel, in the most remote corner of the peripheral light, a fist was already raised. Hongyan could clearly imagine that, Behind him, there is a burly man, who is standing out and clenching his fists, his whole body flashes with lightning, and he is about to hit him with a punch. So fast! Faster than the punch just now, I can''t keep up with the writing wheel! "Boom!" And Hongyan only had time to pass such a shocking thought, and he was slammed on his back by that electric fist. "laugh!" There was a chilling penetrating sound. "cough!" With a muffled cough, Hongyan''s wide-open eyes suddenly protruded, and a mouthful of blood spilled out when he opened his mouth. The moment that charged fist hit his back, it was like a sharp blade penetrating the fermented bean curd, directly on his Piercing through the chest. This touch? But at this moment, behind him, the three generations of Raikage that had been hit with a fist had his eyes slightly opened, and he suddenly caught a glimpse of Hongyan''s left hand hidden behind his back and the simple mark on his left hand. This Jie Yin is... At this moment, he suddenly thought of something, and his eyes suddenly looked in his original direction. "Boom!" But at this moment, the white mist that blew up from beneath his body blocked his sight. "despair!" But at this moment, a figure suddenly flashed, stepping on this scorched dry land, splashed with a little grass ashes, leaned down, raised one hand, and dropped one hand, he was about to lie down on the ground. The young boy who was falling in a pool of blood at the edge of the round burnt dry land, and his face was a smile of relief. Chiba, hold on, I will give you a safe place to heal soon! And such a thought flashed through his mind. "Vision!" Just as this thought turned, a cold, thick voice rang behind him. One elbow fell sharply, toward the back of the young figure who was leaning down, and at the chest and abdomen of the young man''s voice, one knee was already arched and slammed. Familiar electric light, familiar feeling of countdown to hair! So fast! The scarlet eyes of the juvenile figure reflected the burly body, and the slightly old face that seemed not to be angry and cold. But this time, I am different! In the next instant, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, a smile that was rarely successful in poker face. Could it be that! This seemed to be a moment when time was slowing down. Seeing this smile, the three generations of Lei Ying who flashed quickly seemed to have noticed something, and glanced at the palm of the young man, pointing both to the palm of the first three fingers that were emptied. This is a gesture of throwing away kunai! The third generation of Raikage was shocked, and this one flung out the direction pointed by the Kuwu gesture... It is the soil platform that has been hit by illusion! He doesn''t need to look at it to know the current situation. At this moment, there is a kunai, perhaps with a detonating talisman, and he is rushing towards the unprepared earth platform that has been hit by the illusion. The one that will become the future hidden in Yunyin "Yun Yin''s Shield". This kid! This is calculated! At this moment, he hardly thought about it, slammed his elbows and knees, and his whole figure suddenly disappeared, leaving only a flash of lightning, and the swelling dissipated. The next moment, amidst the sizzle of lightning, his figure has appeared in front of the earth platform, which has maintained a retreat and landing posture, with a dull gaze. Sure enough, is the detonation talisman kunai? And in the light of his eyes, a Kuwuzheng flew across his face, and with a "chick", the detonating talisman tied at the end burned! "Wow!" At this moment, the figure of the young man leaned over to copy his hands, and picked up the boy who had fallen in a pool of blood. The whole person followed the weight of the boy, sank slightly, and then slammed out toward the virgin forest. Fly away. "boom!" At the same moment, there was a handful of the three generations of Lei Ying who grabbed the earth platform in front of him. The detonating talisman burned to a certain extent and exploded suddenly. A huge fireball blasted up, and the explosion wave turned into a violent wind. When hitting the giant branches on the edge of the primeval forest, the branches trembled and the green leaves fell down. "despair!" Hongyan stepped on the sturdy branch, and the sudden blast of wind blew his hair straight in front of him, and at the moment when the blast hit, he circled his whole body, Chiba''s upper body, who turned from carrying on his shoulders to hugging, was blocked. "Papa Papa!" The broken branches and leaves brought by the wind and wind slapped him on his back, and he did not wrinkle after another, and the pain in his eyes flashed slightly. Chiba, you idiot, you should be able to get out of it! Why save me! If it is you~www.novelhall.com~ there is definitely a way to avoid that punch! And his eyes fell on the corner of his mouth tightly in his arms, but there was still blood constantly spilling from the corner of his mouth, and even the young man whose nose was bleeding slowly, his face was full of regret and anxiousness. He definitely did not expect that this one who graduated from the Ninja School together, was beaten under the door of Mr. Kushina together, took the Chunin exam together, and lost the election together, the strongest among them, Kushina who has been together ever since. The pride of the teacher, the future of the village in the mouth of the three generations of Hokage, the practice fool who can only train the feelings of his close friend Xuena, his closest friend will turn into this in an instant. In his impression, this guy will always have a way and will always defeat the enemy, no matter how much injury he has suffered, it seems that there is nothing he can''t do. But now, this weak and fragile, he felt that if he didn''t block the violent wind, Qianye might die, making him a little flustered. hateful! Damn it, **** it! Chapter 807： Plan to change "Papa...Papa..." The air wave and the wind gradually subsided, feeling the pain of being beaten on his back, Hongyan lowered his head and glanced at Chiba in his arms, his brows tightened suddenly. At this moment, Qianye''s face seemed to be paler than before, blood was constantly overflowing, and the fist-shaped depression in his chest was shocking. How to do? The situation in Chiba is getting worse! And seeing the situation in Chiba, Hirohiko''s heart was palpitating for no reason. Although he did not understand medical ninjutsu, after all, he lived with Chiba for quite a while, and sometimes even when Chiba was dispensing medicine. Forced to fight, and if there is a lot of time at night when Chiba dispenses medicines, there is a habit of thinking about things when studying medical knowledge. Over time, Hongyan has some basic medical knowledge, and some More high-end and complicated, he only remembers a few words, as for knowing, it is not counted. And now, with his basic medical knowledge, it can be seen that Chibas condition is very bad, blood loss, possible internal organ damage...Although he has fallen into a coma, he still has a painful look on his face. Everything shows Now, the pain that Chiba is currently enduring cannot be completely shielded even in a coma. One can imagine how many injuries he suffered. Although Chiba is alive, if there is no effective treatment, he still has one idea, and may even die in a short time. calm! Calm down, Hirohiko! Hongyan hugged Chiba and stood up cautiously. He didn''t know when his forehead was already in cold sweat. Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes trembled slightly, and his hands seemed to tremble before he knew it. The current situation... It is impossible for Chiba to travel long distances. In other words, it does not make any sense to escape now. I must stabilize Chiba''s injury. You have to find a place to hide first and set up Chiba. Correct! First, Chiba must be settled. In the chaotic mood, nervous, hesitant, and scared, Hongyan gasped slightly, looked back at the explosive fire smoke visible in the music, swallowed his mouth, and rushed out, heading to the left front. Let''s start moving now... Then, I must choose a suitable place. This place does not need to be too far away. The blood on Chiba will leave blood stains. I must first find the right place...the right place... then Then, then, stop the bleeding, stabilize his injury, and ensure that his injury will not take his life... hateful! hateful! Dont panic, Uchiha Hirohiko, what you can do, what you can do, even if you dont have enough medical knowledge, Chiba has prepared a lot of medical ninjutsu seal scrolls, except for the part allocated to Xuena, and the rest Should be able to stabilize Chiba''s injury! Do not! It should not be! Yes! Sure, Hirohiko Uchiha! Flying quickly all the way, Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes constantly caught the blood droplets that flew back from Chiba''s body because of the high-speed movement. Hongyan''s heart beats continuously accelerating, and the feeling of palpitations became stronger and stronger. , Creating chaotic thoughts, he thought hard and rationally. But... what if it fails? If Chiba didn''t stick to it... How should I explain to Xuena. Its not a good idea... This time I want to protect Chiba and not let him take risks alone, instead of agreeing to Xuena, I must protect Chibas thoroughness... Not... hateful! hateful! hateful! This is Chiba, but Chiba! However, even if he tried to think rationally, the fear and self-blame, regret, and the thoughts of gains and losses that emerged from the bottom of his heart could not be dispelled and lingered in his mind. At this moment, Hongyan... Really panicked! First... come here! In this chaotic mood, Hongyan stopped and looked at the primordial giant trees spreading out in front of him, and the gap under his feet was slightly larger than the ordinary primordial giant tree and the primordial giant tree. The triangular open space surrounded by the three primitive giant trees leaps down vertically. "despair!" The sound of footsteps on the solid ground sounded. Hirohiko squatted down cautiously, slowly placed Chiba, whose upper body had been dyed red, on the ground, put away his hands that could not restrain the shaking, and the big beads of sweat from the carob bean slipped down. Now I found the right place. It was in the middle of the three giant trees that were close to each other. The only way to come was from above. If you walked from above, it would be difficult to notice someone here, unless you already know someone below. Looking up at the dark or even dark upper part, Hongyan pursed his lips, holding his right hand tightly with his left hand, as if he wanted to stop the trembling, but when the left and right hands touched, the trembling seemed to be more intense. If Chiba sees me like this, I wonder if he will laugh at me. Looking at the trembling hands, Hongyan Poker''s face was pale in cold sweat, and there was a bitter smile on the corners of his mouth. He took a few deep breaths and tried to calm the tremor on his hands. So, let''s start... Sangouyu''s writing wheel clearly reflected the bleeding of Qianye''s mouth and the sunken chest, Hongyan said to himself like this. ... At this time, in another place, the flames and smoke of the explosion slowly evaporated and disappeared, revealing the shallow crater that was blown out. "Tutai, are you okay." At this time, ten meters behind the shallow pit, a calm and powerful sound rang, and there seemed to be the sound of electric light piercing the air. "Three generations of Lord Raikage?" After this sentence, Tutai''s confused eyes suddenly cleared, and the whole person trembled, his eyes from the hands on his shoulders all the way up, and fell on the three generations of Raikage who was standing beside him . "Zi..." The moment it fell, the last ray of lightning shot out of the third generation of Raikage, dissipating in the air. this is What just happened? Has the three generations of Raikage been forced out of the Lei Dun Chakra mode? But there are no bodies... Seeing this flash of lightning, Tutai seemed to realize something. With a sweep of his eyes, he saw everything on the grassland in his eyes. No, it''s impossible! In the three generations of Raikage-sama''s Lei Dun Chakra mode, can he survive? Moreover, Takichiba also disappeared... Could it be that Do not! It''s even more unlikely ~www.novelhall.com~ in the three generations of Raikage''s Lei Dun Chakra mode not only escaped, but also rescued teammates? impossible! Absolutely impossible! After this sweep, Tutai''s eyes widened uncontrollably, and he unconsciously looked at the third generation Raikage standing next to him and looking down at him. "Tutai, I think... the plan is going to change." At this moment, the eyes of the three generations of Lei Ying moved away from him, and slowly turned to the virgin forest a little far ahead. The rare solemn color appeared in the shadow of this village. Face. Three generations of Raikage... But when he saw the solemn look on the face of the three generations of Lei Ying, Tutai''s complexion became stiff, and an unpleasant look appeared in his eyes. Chapter 808： I shouldnt! very good Now, we have a number of medical chakra bandages, ten reels of medical ninjutsu seal, and we have mastered the method of use, as well as some special munition pills... The patient...the patient''s condition is... Hirohiko, who was squatting on the ground, clenched his teeth, looked at the things on the ground that were useful to Chiba''s injuries, and then looked at the things lying on the ground, pale and painful, and the blood in his mouth and nose has been wiped. Chiba, whose chest was untied, clenched his hands tightly, and a drop of blood dripped from his hand that seemed to tremble more strongly because of his tight fist. Just wiping out the blood flowing out of Chiba made his hands full of blood of his best friend! Is this why Chiba is always reluctant to let us take risks during missions? This pressure, this feeling of fear... Does Chiba have been carrying on the task of deploying the map and the current task? But at this time, such a thought was irresistible in his mind, overwhelming all the emotions of self-blame, fear, and regret, and it emerged in his heart. Because they are the closest friends and the most irreplaceable close friends, they are more afraid of losing, so when they are in danger, even if they have to face greater dangers, greater risks, and even more In the crisis of death in 1989, they were unwilling to let them take risks. Is that right? Did you think so when you were on a mission with us, when you were holding me down just now? Are you also under the pressure I am treating you now? hateful! It turns out that this is your mentality all along! Damn it! I didn''t even notice it! I shouldn''t have followed you. If you are alone, it is impossible for such a thing to happen. You will always have a way to defeat the enemy and complete the task perfectly! As long as you are alone, there is no drag... Thinking of this, Hongyan began to gasp again, his teeth creaking. "Boom!" Suddenly, a sound of flesh hitting the hardwood violently sounded. A fist slammed into the giant tree beside Hongyan, and the giant tree that hit directly trembled slightly and splashed with blood. Hirohiko Uchiha, now is not the time to think about this, not the time to regret, things have already happened, next, all you have to consider is how to stabilize Chiba''s injury! only this! Severe pain came from the left fist, and the chaotic thoughts and various emotions in Hongyan''s head were suppressed. He took a deep breath, and his eyes fell on Chiba''s body. The current situation of the injured. A lot of vomiting blood may be due to the symptoms of internal organ injuries. This can be seen even without medical knowledge. The chest is sunken, it can be confirmed that the rib is broken, basically it should be all broken. This is all the injuries I can diagnose. And what I can do now... Slowly retracting his fist, Hirohiko couldn''t take a look at the broken skin wound on his hand, the **** sawdust falling from the trunk and the slightly sunken blood fist mark, and he picked up a medical ninjutsu seal on the side. The scroll spread out and covered Qianye''s sunken chest, and then raised his fingers. Seal, solve, medical ninjutsu, palm fairy! Suddenly, a rather strong light green ball of light slowly lit up under the seal scroll, and after three seconds, it slowly disappeared. Three seconds, the same situation as Chiba said! Seeing this scene, Hongyan took a breath, threw away the empty scroll, and picked up another one... Seal, solve, medical ninjutsu, palm fairy! Use up, throw away, pick up, cover, unprint... Seal, solve, medical ninjutsu, palm fairy! Hongyan did all this quickly. ... At this time, on the other side. "Three generations of Lord Raikage, this is..." Tutai stood up slowly, looking at the three generations of Raikage who looked towards the virgin forest in front of him, with a slight stunned face on his face. "I remember that Takichiba is very good at shadow clone tactics, right?" At this moment, the third generation of Raikage spoke. "Yes, what''s wrong?" Hearing this, Tutai was taken aback for a moment, apparently he didn''t expect the third generation of Raiking to ask like this, and at the same time he was shocked. Could it be said that Taki Chiba who was killed just now was a physical clone like the shadow clone? Taki Chiba rescued that little boy who wrote round eyes? But it''s impossible! If Takichiba were the entity clone, it should have disappeared long ago. The punch of the three generations of Raikage-sama is already a fatal blow, and the mere entity clone cannot continue. But, apart from Taki Chiba, who can survive and save his teammates in the third-generation Raikages Lei Dun Chakra mode? Do not! Not even Takichiba! So why did the three generations of Raikage ask this question, what happened? A series of thoughts flashed through his mind, and finally turned into doubts. "The kid from the Uchiha clan just used a set of shadow clone tactics to rescue Taki Chiba from my hands, using Taki Chiba-style shadow clone tactics." Hearing the puzzled words of Tutai, the third generation of Lei Ying narrowed his eyes slightly, and his delicate heart, which was not commensurate with his appearance, flashed the scene of the previous match. Obviously, this kid from the Uchiha clan separated two shadow clones from the beginning. It was the main body that used the dragon fire technique to attack him, and the air coordinated with the maneuver technique to throw out four kunai The one that was quickly wiped out by his own Thunderbolt in mid-air. As for the second shadow clone, he could not guess where he was hiding it, but it is certain that this shadow clone was hidden very close to Takichiba. Place, and when he used illusion to control the earth platform, he had already stamped the mark of substitute technique. When he appeared behind him, he replaced the shadow clone, and used the technique of instantaneous to reach the Takichi By Ye''s side, he threw a detonating talisman, Kuwu, towards the immovable earth platform. This series of actions, without a doubt, restrained him perfectly and rescued Taki Chiba. And this kind of shadow clone tactics, and his brother''s life in exchange for the report, Taki Chiba''s shadow clone tactics are extremely similar! It can be said, exactly the same! "Three generations of Raikage~www.novelhall.com~ You mean?" Hearing this sentence, Tutai seemed to understand. The guy from the Uchiha clan who did all this? "Yes, it may be influenced by Taki Chiba. The tactical thinking of this Uchiha clan kid is very similar to Taki Chiba!" Three generations of Raikage nodded affirmatively. "Then what do you mean?" Hearing the words of the three generations of Raiking, Tutai frowned slightly, and he had already guessed the meaning of the three generations of Raiking''s words to change the plan. "Next, you go back and I want to stay here." At this time, when Tutai''s words fell, watching the three generations of Lei Ying in the eyes of the virgin forest slowly turn around and said without any doubt: "As a result, these two major future problems!" Chapter 809： Resolutely ... ... ... A slightly faint but steady heartbeat came from the blood-stained hands and the slightly soft and crumpled feeling. Hongyan swallowed and took a long breath. The big beads of sweat rolled on his face. The ground, splashed on the little black marks on the ground, covered one of them. Great, stabilized! After wiping his sweat, Hongyan glanced at the messy used seal scrolls around him, as well as the torn medical chakra bandages everywhere. He withdrew his hand from the **** bandage and took a few deep breaths. I was too flustered just now, not calm enough, absolutely can''t do this. Looking at the painful face of Miss Chiba, whose mouth and nose had been cleaned, her chest was covered with bandages, and her face was still pale in coma, a thought flashed through Hongyan''s mind, and this thought also gave the joy of his heart Pressed down. He was still too panicked just now and wasted four seal scrolls of Palm Xianshu. At that time, he used the four seal scrolls of Palm Xianshu to discover that Qianye''s entire chest was sunken and his ribs were broken. A few, the palm fairy technique will not automatically change the ribs from the state of being embedded in the chest to the well-connected state. It still needs to be fixed and then healed. The medical chakra can ensure the rapid recovery of the fixed ribs, but if there is no connection, then medical Chakra is useless and can only do wound healing. Fortunately, during the previous mission, he encountered a situation where the ribs of his teammates were interrupted. It is not too difficult for him to connect the ribs, and he has experience. Although the ribs on Chibas chest were completely broken, But it didn''t take much effort to continue, and there was a medical ninjutsu with extremely high treatment efficiency like Palm Xianju, everything was shocking and not dangerous. However, whether the internal organs were injured, to what extent, whether the medical effect of the palm fairy technique affects internal injuries after the ribs are connected, he is completely unknown. After all, he is not a medical ninja, and he does not have much medical treatment. Know how. To be honest, it is now his limit to stabilize Chiba''s situation so that he does not vomit blood. It is already his limit to connect his ribs, and he can''t do anything more. Next, there is nothing I can do directly for Chiba. Although the blood has stopped and the ribs have been connected, the situation in Chiba is still not optimistic. Do not! Not to be optimistic, if there is no correct treatment, the correct treatment is not given within a certain period of time, then... Hongyan gritted his teeth and didn''t continue thinking about it. He was a little afraid to think about the situation after "then". He knows very well that now he is only doing "emergency treatment" for Chiba, just to prevent him from losing blood, and the broken ribs no longer oppress his internal organs. As for other possible injuries, he does not know and can do nothing. Perhaps, now he is watching Qianye slowly dying helplessly. Now, I can only rely on Xuena, and I am afraid I cannot bring Chiba to a safe place. Slowly stretched his hand behind him, Hirohiko looked at Chiba lying on the ground, the best friend he had only met when he graduated from the ninja school, frowning slightly. Although when discussing with Chiba, it was true that "the group that did not meet for an hour, the group that arrived at the meeting point first needs to go directly to the destination", but the agreement between myself and Yukina is not like this, as long as Chiba does not return. , Then, look for him at all costs. Xuenai should be going well, as long as she intercepts that Yunyin and moves towards us in order to meet, fortunately, the insight of the white eyes is above the eyes of the writing wheel, and the footprints along the way should be felt. The explosion may also be seen... Although it is against the rules to tell the captain of Chiba, but now, it is my only hope. Taking out the scrolls in the ninja bag, Hirohiko glanced at the dark and dark environment around him, the huge branches standing around, and the quiet atmosphere where he could hear his unsteady heartbeat. He took another breath. . After that, he spread out the scroll and tied it to Chiba''s hand, and then raised his fingers. Seal technique, solution, earth escape, rock hardening technique. "Crack...crack..." Suddenly, a thin layer of rocky skin crawled out from under the scroll attached to Qianye''s skin, spreading all the way, until it covered Qianye completely. At the same time, Hongyan threw out his other hand, and several Kuwu flew out, arcing and ejecting in mid-air, staggering past, and clanking into the surrounding giant trees. "hiss" With the sound of tight steel wire rubbing, Hirohiko took out a kunai, tied the four steel wires between the flew out fingers to the end, and inserted it into Chiba''s side. In this way, the following layout is almost the same. Hongyan raised his head and glanced at the top of his head, and saw vaguely interlaced steel wires tied to five shurikens scattered on three giant trees. In the space surrounded by the three giant trees, A layer of steel wire netting was laid down, and on the steel wire, there seemed to be some kunai, shurikens, and detonating talisman hanging on the steel wire in an orderly angle and distribution. Obviously, this is a trap. In other words, start the alarm. At this moment, Hirohiko''s writing wheel turned slightly, seeming to be examining this trap. After confirming that only a place that Chiba, Xuena, and himself knew could safely enter the open space, Hirohiko nodded. So, the next step is up. Looking at the trap seat belt that can only accommodate one person falling vertically, Hirohiko glanced down at Chiba, which was completely covered in rocky skin. The sweat-soaked face was still pale and fearful, but it was Suddenly fell silent. Thank you all the time. And in his heart, at the moment when his company calmed down, he said silently in his heart. Then, just after the voice of his heart, the genius of the Uchiha clan, the corner of his mouth curled slightly. A touch of... A warm smile. Afterwards, this smile was like a flash in the pan, and it revived a kind of calmness. "Duh!" In the next second, Hongyan raised his hand, and rushed up without a haste, passed through the trap seat belt, and tied it under the giant branch directly above him. "Squeak..." Hongyan pulled the steel wire in his hand and made sure that he could support his weight. He jumped up, pulled the steel wire vertically from the seat belt several times, and jumped onto the branch. Then he leaned down. At the junction of the branch and the trunk, several symbols were carved. This is the code they negotiated before the start of the mission ~ www.novelhall.com ~ probably means something important and retreat with. After doing all this, Hongyan took a deep breath, wiped off the sweat on his face, wiped off the blood in his hands as much as possible, and after confirming the ninja bag, he pursed his lips. In the task of deploying the map, whether intentionally or unintentionally, Yunyin and Yanyin seemed to be particularly wary of Chiba. It can be seen that they are very afraid of Chiba. Now that Qianye is seriously injured, those two Yunyin are absolutely impossible to let Qianye go. And at the speed of that burly cloud, even if I flee with Chiba, it is impossible to run away. Even if I run away alone, it is estimated that I cannot escape. If we choose to escape now, neither of us will survive. In this case, there is only one choice... Looking down at Chiba hidden in the darkness, Hongyan slightly tightened the steel wire and kunai in his tight hands, took a deep breath, his calm face was full of determination! Chapter 810： Enough with you! Grassland, behind the explosion pit. "Three generations of Raikage-sama, are you serious?" Hearing the words of the three generations of Lei Ying, Tutai''s expression changed and said with restraint. "Yes." The three generations of Raiking remained indisputable, and his gaze toward the virgin forest became more and more serious, but he did not glance at the earth platform. "but" But when the third generation of Lei Ying said these words, Tutai couldn''t help but stepped forward, and there was already a little panic in his expression. He knows very well what the decision of the three generations of Raiking means. Undoubtedly, their three generations of Raiking are different from him. They seem rude, but they are calm and steady. The two Ninja wars are all because of his unique strategic policy. Let Yunyin never stand under the wind, but in the queue for victory, so that Yunyin will always be in the ranks of the powerful village in the Ninja World, but if it is something he has decided, it is basically impossible. Changed. And now, the third generation of Raikage has given up on the battlefield that might be attacked by Iwagaku, and wants to solve the Takichiba and Uchiha kid here, which makes him really surprised and uneasy. Surprisingly, although the three generations of Raikage made the decision, it is basically impossible to change, but each of his decisions is thoughtful and wise, as it is now, obsessed with two children, regardless of the overall situation, can be said to be unique . What''s uneasy is that originally on the rear battlefield, because the AB combination was absent, Konoha on the front battlefield clamped a lot of combat power. Now Yunyins combat power on the rear battlefield is slightly better than that of Raikage in the third generation, but if If the third generation of Raikage is absent, then it will be weaker than Yanyin, and the third generation of Raikage is still the backbone of the rear battle. If he does not go back, they may make a surprise attack in Yanyin. No, it is not possible, it is Yanyin 100% Yunyin suffered a great loss in a surprise attack with a probability of more than ninety. "Don''t worry, it''s enough if you go back." However, before the words in the back were spoken, they were interrupted by the burly figure in front, and there was absolute trust in the words. It''s enough if I go back... Hearing this sound, Tutai''s eyes flickered, looking at the burly figure, and looking up slightly, but he didn''t know how to answer. Feeling the absolute trust in the words, he couldn''t help feeling a surge of blood, but the worry and caution in my heart couldn''t make him immediately say the phrase "yes" he wanted to say. . "Don''t worry, when I left, I already ordered two contact stations to be built in the direction I left. You are also a perception ninja. It does not take long to establish contact with the camp when you return. As long as you can establish contact, with your ability, even There is no big problem with long-range command operations. And when I go back, Im afraid that the speed of contacting the camp is not as fast as you. Moreover, its better for you to go back than I go back. Since you anticipated Yanyins assault, you want to come to them. You have almost thought about the way, and you should also have an idea about the relevant coping methods." But at this time, the burly figure didn''t wait for him to speak, but continued to speak, as if he could see through his mind. "Three generations of Raikage-sama..." Hearing this, Tutai was stunned, and looked at the third generation of Raikage in a daze, with his mouth slightly opened, but he was a little unable to control himself. Three generations of Raikage''s trust worthy of everything made him tremble slightly. "In my eyes, you are more powerful than Konoha''s little monster. I don''t think our Yunyin''s good boy is worse than a Konoha''s milky kid." Afterwards, the words of the three generations of Raikage came again. Three generations of Raikage... Could it be that I have lost my confidence without knowing it? Because of the change of this mission, because of the appearance of Takichiba? At this moment, Tutai suddenly understood something, his face suddenly sullen, and he took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I know!" Yes! I am the right and left hand of the three generations of Raikage-sama, generations of Yanchen, the deputy commander of the front line battlefield, how can it be that I can''t compare to the stinky kid of Konoha! "Well, let''s go, otherwise, it will be a little troublesome to leave." But at this time, hearing the full of air in Tutaizhong''s response, the corners of the three generations of Lei Ying''s mouth rose slightly, but the tone was heavy and serious. "Yes!" Hearing this, Tutai nodded, but between the words, **** were raised. "Don''t help me perceive it." At this time, the three generations of Lei Ying suddenly spoke, interrupting his perception after Jieyin: "Their thoughts, I know, it won''t be too long, I will find you immediately." "Yes!" Tutai was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then heard the second half of the words of the third generation of Lei Ying, he did not study it deeply, put away the perception seal, withdrew, and hurried to the rear camp. Ok It seems that although this kid is young, he understands the situation clearly and knows that only this method can save his companion''s life. Although he is just a teenager, he is commendable for his calmness and courage. But at this time, the third generation of Lei Ying''s eyes were slightly narrowed, looking at the edge of the virgin forest a little far ahead, a series of thoughts passed through his mind. That Takichiba, unprotected frontally, resisted my punch. I am afraid he is already seriously injured. If he is not treated, he will definitely die. But if they flee with Takichiba and I chase them up, they will still die. And they still have a little girl from Hyuga''s family chasing Croy, as long as that little girl completes the task, he will definitely come to look for them, he guesses what signal has been given, let the little girl take away that Taki Chiba by then . Then he held me here! Staring closely at the teenager who walked out of the virgin forest~www.novelhall.com~ The corners of the raised mouth of the third generation of Lei Ying converged slightly, and the solemn expression on his face seemed to diminish slightly, showing a bit of appreciation. However, this calm and conviction is a pity! It''s a pity not in our Yunyin! Thinking of this, the admiration on the face of the three generations of Lei Ying quickly passed away, the killing intent in his eyes skyrocketed, and his thoughts turned, he already took a step. This killing intent... And it was this step, just this step, that made Hongyan, who had just walked out of the virgin forest and entered the third-generation Lei film and television line, suddenly stopped, his whole body was straight upside down, and his whole figure sank subconsciously. The writing wheel eyes in his eyes suddenly opened, San Gouyu''s writing wheel eyes suddenly shrank, and Kuwu''s hand was already on his chest. With a hint of... Trembling! What''s going on... This killing intent! At this moment, Hongyan''s forehead was already sweaty! Chapter 811： If 0 leaves, what would you do? Just killing intent... let me... The hand across his chest in his eyes trembled, and then, trembled again. The upright hairs all over his body were glowing with chills to stimulate the nerves. Hirohiko took a breath and lifted his eyes slightly, watching that step. One step, the burly figure slowly walking. Do not! Calm down, Hirohiko! Then you can only rely on yourself, there will be no backup, and it is impossible for someone to come back to rescue you! And this was a stall for taking a mouthful. Hirohyan''s mind turned around with this thought. As this thought turned, his feet unconsciously stepped back slightly, his figure heavier, and his whole body It was already in the shape of a lunge, and there seemed to be a slight sense of stiffness. Judging from the situation of the Yanlong Fire Art just now, I might be facing a powerful ninja that I have never seen before, perhaps even more powerful than Master Zi Lai Ya. And judging from the memory return of the shadow clone that was pierced through the chest and Chiba''s injury, this Yunyin''s power... probably has the level of Chiba''s strange power. In other words, I cannot be hit once, and if I get hit once, I may not be able to continue fighting. And his speed is not much inferior to the old Yun Yin before, and my writing wheel is just barely able to keep up. In this battle, if there is a slight difference, I may lose my combat effectiveness, and it may only be a moment. If it weren''t for such a rival, how could it be possible that Chiba would just get the punch because he pulled me away. I must be cautious and cautious! Thinking of this, Hongyan took another deep breath, and at the same time the writing wheel turned and glanced at both sides of his figure. At this moment, behind him is the virgin forest, and in front of him is an open area, there is no place to hide, and he does not know how to hide, and it is definitely at a disadvantage if he confronts hard. In other words, he is already at a disadvantage at this time, and even if his opponent is strong, even if he saves his life, it is absolutely impossible to defeat. He knew very well that this was a hopeless battle of despair! What will Chiba do at this time? However, after clearly understanding his current situation and disadvantages, Hongyan did not back down, but instead thought of the boy who had always been in front of him, the best friend who now needs his protection. Although he and Chiba perform tasks together with only the deployment map task and the current task, he knows very well how powerful this close friend is, how good his tactical ability, how strong his spirit is, no matter how disadvantaged he is. Circumstances, this best friend can always find a chance to win, or create a chance to win. And after the task of deploying the map, he spent a lot of energy analyzing the entire process of the task of deploying the map. Although the specific situation in Chiba is not clear, he still knows the general situation from all aspects, the overall situation of the entire deployment map. He spent a lot of effort to understand the trend and the intention of each step of Chiba. If its Chiba, if its Chiba... What would he do! Thinking of this, Hongyan''s eyes suddenly cleared, and the stiffness in his figure disappeared suddenly. Suddenly, he stepped back abruptly, leaning against the giant tree behind with a "pop". At the same time, he shook his hand in the ninja bag behind his back. Several kunai immediately threw them out, and inserted them into the mud in front of him. The steel wires tied at the end were connected into one piece. Shang Shu stretched out, and in a flash, it formed a five-linked array of detonating talisman traps, like a pentagon, distributed in front of him. Ok? Trap array? At this time, the three generations of Lei Ying, who came slowly, saw Hongyan''s movements, his expression unchanged, but his heart was slightly confused. This is an open trap array, and placed in a place where the enemy can see it? To be honest, this was the first time he saw it. He had never seen such a person who directly placed a trap in front of the enemy. In this case, this trap array is no longer a trap. What is this kid doing? Is it frightened? After that, the three generations of Raikage had such an idea in his mind, but soon he denied his idea. Do not! Looking at the kid''s eyes, he was not at all frightened, but surprisingly calm, even full of fighting spirit! His move must have his thoughts! Moreover, he had Sangouyu''s Shalunyan at a young age, and only a glance made Tutaichung the Sharianyan illusion, which is a very good pair of Shalunyan. The person who owns it will never be someone who gives up fighting just because of my killing intent, and gives up on himself. Besides, with the character of Sarutobi Hizen, these three young ninjas were sent out in the policy of implementing the protection policy... Basically, it can be said that Sarutobi Hizen thinks that these three young ninjas are enough to deal with all the dangers he can imagine, that is to say, no matter what danger they encounter, these three young ninjas can deal with it. At least, he thinks it can be handled. However, Sarutobi Rizen believes that there are very few mistakes. Thinking of this, the three generations of Raikage''s slow forward movement paused slightly, and finally stopped. This kid, with this arrangement, is definitely not abandoning himself, he has a plan! Moreover, relying on the giant tree with his back prevented me from being attacked from behind, he was still thinking! Thinking of this, the third generation of Raiying narrowed his eyes and looked at the back of the giant tree against Hongyan. A giant tree cannot stop me. He has tried my fist, he should know. So, are you tempting me? Deliberately put my back on the tree trunk to be safe, and only set up traps in front of me. Is it actually to lure me to go around behind the giant tree and attack? And according to the distress information passed on, this little ghost of the Uchiha clan seems to be able to arrange the trap formation that Uchiha Mirror once severely injured Senior Mu. He just came from the virgin forest again, and when I was talking to Tutai, I left him a lot of time. Although I''m not afraid of that trap array, but if you hit the trap array... Thinking about it, the third generation of Raikage frowned slightly. Stopped, he hesitated! At this time, seeing the movements of the third generation of Raikage, Hongyan''s eyes flashed sharply. Great, its good now, its good now! This battle ~www.novelhall.com~ I can''t have a chance to win, there is no chance of victory at all. However, in this battle, I am not trying to win, I just need to do this now, as long as I stop him. As long as I block enough time, I will win! Thinking of this, Hongyan''s eyes narrowed slightly, but a smile appeared unconsciously at the corner of his mouth. So, is this Chiba''s mentality? Is your mentality when facing an opponent who seems to be completely invincible? It turns out that no matter what opponent he faces, the reason he will not panic is this! Because of his tactical ingenuity, he will always be on the superior side, and he will always have the chance to win. I seem to understand a little bit, what is dominance! Fighting, dominance! Chapter 812： Have to first! This kid from the Uchiha clan, when he rescued Taki Chiba just now, he embodied the shadow clone tactics of the same tactical level as Taki Chiba, and from the previous battle, his shadow clone, the one who attacked Taki Chiba One punch and the speed and strength he has experienced. With his ability to deploy such tactics, his eyes are not difficult to find that my strength and speed are enough to kill him in an instant. However, I deliberately slowed down just now, which caused considerable psychological pressure on him, but his movements remained unchanged. In other words, he kept calm and fighting spirit even when he knew my strength. This is certainly due to his own characteristics. However, it cannot be ruled out that he has a great success rate and can hold back my tactics. . He should also be very clear that for him, it is impossible for him to win this battle. All he can do is delay time. Then, behind the giant tree, there may be a way to delay me. Although I can''t imagine any way to hold me back, Taki Chiba even praises his eldest brother, especially his tactical ability, even more bluntly. Frankly surpassed him. And the tactical ability of Big Brother... However, he directly led the Thunder Country Yunyin Village on the side of the victorious nation in the Second Ninja World War. And now, the Uchiha clan kids who can reproduce that Takichiba-class tactical ability can probably think of a way to delay me. I can''t think of it, but that doesn''t mean that those who play tactics can''t think of it. and so Behind the attack, it is saved. Thinking of this, the three generations of Raikage also had plans, but the pace was to start again, slowly walking towards Hongyan, the speed is still not fast, every step on the ground, you can feel the explosion of the three generations of Raiking''s killing intent. The kind of killing intent that has been tempered on the battlefield, or has experienced countless battles, belongs to the extremely strong. However, the trap array in front of me can''t scare me! As long as you reveal your flaws, I will give you no chance to trigger tactics! At the same time, during this walk, the three generations of Lei Ying couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. When he was a young and energetic boy, he relied on his talents and often rampaged, until he suffered a tactical loss and hurt his friend Silk , He only began to converge, and then began to be cautious, and it was from that moment that he truly marched towards the position of Raikage. It was precisely because of that time that, during the Second Ninja World War, his caution that could not be underestimated by any tactical ninja allowed him to wipe out his opponents in several rounds of chase and interception, avoiding many interceptions. It was also from that time that a delicate heart that was different from his appearance was slowly developed. Started moving again? Seeing the actions of the three generations of Raikage, Hongyan frowned, and the smile on the corner of his mouth immediately converged. The time for the third generation of Raiking to pause, only three to five seconds, did not achieve the effect of delay at all. Was he seen through? Also, with his strength, how could he be afraid of a small trap? Moreover, the reason why he didn''t attack in an instant, I''m afraid he wanted to use his killing intent to make me shake and break! Although this ninja was powerful enough to kill me in a flash, what was even more terrifying was his caution. I just learned from Chiba''s mind-attack, and it seemed that he had failed. Next, he will be vigilant while coming over without hesitation and without stopping until the right distance to launch a fatal blow! Although doing it this way will lose some time, but the victory is safe and will not give me any chance! There is no way, all I can do now is... Seeing the movements of the three generations of Raikage, Hongyan took a breath, slowly stretched one hand to his back, gently buckled a seal scroll, and at the same time, slowly raised his fingers with the other hand. . Since it is hopeless to delay time by scheming, even Hongyan has sensed that Yunyin is truly terrible, now there is no need to stand up like this anymore, the initiative has already been lost from that Yunyin''s hands when he starts again. Moreover, this Yunyin did not hesitate. It is conceivable that although this Yunyin is a little jealous of him, it is not fear or worry about gains and losses. His attacking scheming is completely unfounded. He can see that this Yunyin has no confusion and steps. Although slow, in addition to murderousness, he could feel another thing at every step. confidence! Yes, unparalleled confidence in yourself! A kind of self-confidence that can destroy the other''s confidence! At every step, Hongyan felt that Yunyin in his eyes was taller, and he became more and more worried about his plans. If this continues, if he does not move, he may not be able to make any moves! This is a psychological offensive! That Yunyin is using his aura to carry out a psychological offensive against him! Thinking of this, Hongyan took a deep breath, his fingers stretched out suddenly, now it''s time for him to move! Oh? Did you finally move? It seems that it can''t be supported anymore. As long as you move for a moment, it is the time for me to end up with you! Although doing this will lose a little time, but compared to the possibility of being trapped by your tactics, and the loss of more time, obviously now, it is more worthwhile! Besides, that girl of the Hyuga clan, I also have to wait for her to come. Anyway, it takes time! Seeing Hongyan''s back hand and raised two fingers, the three generations of Raikage''s eyes flashed brightly. These three Konoha young geniuses, he naturally wanted all the results. And the reason why he chose to spend a little time waiting for the boy in front of him to reveal his flaws was also his consideration. After all, he didnt know when the girl from the Hyuga clan who was chasing Croy would be able to rush back. The time required may be very long, and it must be very short. It is even possible that he was delayed by this Uchiha clan kid. In the tactical delay, Taki Chiba will be rescued, and then, he may lose the time to kill Taki Chiba and the Hyuga clan girls, and it will not be worth the loss! He is stronger than the little ghost of the Uchiha clan ~www.novelhall.com~ and can even kill him in an instant, but this instant killing does not mean that he can be killed 100%. And he must make sure to kill him 100%! As long as you make a move, you are sure to succeed! In the eyes of the three generations of Raiking, it takes a little time now, which is precisely the most time-saving approach! "Crack!" At this moment, at the moment the light flashed in the eyes of the three generations of Raikage, a sound of faint rock rubbing and cracking sounded from behind Hongyan. Sealing technique, solution! Earth escape, rock hardening technique! And just after this sound, Hongyan''s eyes suddenly lifted, and he looked directly at the eyes of the third generation of Lei Ying, and Sangouyu''s writing wheel suddenly turned. Illusion, write round eyes! Chapter 813： 1 moment! "Crack...crack, click!" A series of dense and fast rock skin crawling sounds quickly passed by, the rock skin crawled out of Hirohikos back hand, almost instantly covering his whole body, covering his whole body with a thin layer of rock The skin armor was like a gray-white sculpture, leaving behind a pair of three-gou jade writing wheels with bright red light. Ok... so fast! Although I have felt that fast, but... still, so fast! But at this moment, in the bare bright red slightly widened eyes, there was a kind of uncontrollable shock. "Zizi..." An electric arc illuminates these bright red eyes, and at the same time, it also illuminates the clenched fist that suddenly went online in these eyes. "Ziz...Ziz..." Afterwards, the second arc, the third arc, and the fourth arc continued to emerge, sizzle, and the blue-white light flashing through the current constantly reflected the sudden contraction, enlargement, and contraction of these pupils. Write round eyes, and every time the light flashes, the fist that is nearly a point big, and the strong and burly figure that is slightly old...Three generations of Raikage! hateful! The body... feels still! Hirohiko under the rocky skin slightly gritted his teeth. This burly cloud''s movements, every movement change, every detail of muscle changes, and even every lightning release and hair shake of this burly cloud are reflected in him. Right now, his body seemed to freeze, unable to move. This is the feeling that the body cannot keep up with the dynamic vision. The eyes are keeping up, but the body has not yet reacted. And just at the stall where Hongyan gritted his teeth, the third generation of Raikage with a flashing fist was already in front of him. This kid... should have been intentional just now! It is impossible for him not to know that using this ninjutsu, which is similar to the hardening technique of Iwakura Village, will produce a momentary flaw. When the rock skin covers his whole body, it will produce a very slight pause. After all, this rock skin is The external hard material, and then sticking to itself, after the covering is complete, at the moment of movement, there will be a slight pause due to the skin''s adaptation to the hardness of the rock skin. This kind of pause is very fast, almost less than 0.5 seconds, but at my speed, the time within 0.5 seconds has given me the opportunity. And let me seize the opportunity, then at my speed, he basically has to withstand my blow. Even if you react, even if you avoid it, you will definitely be hit! He should have expected that I would take advantage of this moment... But even if he expected it, he would still do it, then, there must be something to do! But at this moment, even though a punch was punched without hesitation, in the sharp sound of electric light piercing the air, the third generation of Raiying''s eyes were slightly lowered and turned to his left and right sides. left? Or the right? Or is it above my current blind spot? At the same time, such a thought flashed through the mind of the third generation of Raiking. And at this moment, when the three generations of Raikage''s thoughts flashed by, two figures suddenly jumped out from behind the giant tree behind Hongyan, both with their hands printed on their chests, their heads slightly raised, and their cheeks bulged. . really! The eyes of the three generations of Raiying who watched the two sides flashed instantly, and immediately noticed the figures rushing from both sides. "despair!" And at this moment, the two figures that sprang to the ground all landed, opening their mouths as a gust of wind spit out, rising against the wind, and in an instant, two net-like winds whizzed towards him from left to right. Wind escape, snare the net! So fast! Three generations of Raikage looked at the two Uchiha clan little ghosts less than one meter away, and the net-like wind that had touched his shoulders. His eyes opened slightly, and Feng Duns unique sharp cutting force suddenly came. The skin touched by the net-like wind instantly felt like being pressed by a sharp blade, and the net-like dents connected one after another were sunken. In an instant, at the moment when the net-like gust of wind formed, the gust of wind hit the three generations of Raikage from left to right, and instantly wrapped him up like a net, binding him tightly. "Squeak!" At this moment, the flashing fist stopped abruptly. With a "pop", after the flash of the fist knocked down a piece of rocky skin on the tip of Hongyan''s nose, which was covered in rocky skin, I looked at it. The tip of Hirohiko''s nose. "Snapped!" The scorched rocky skin of the tip of the nose fell to the ground, and Hirohiko''s pupils suddenly shrank, and the forehead that was close to the rocky skin became slightly hot, as if sweat was coming out. so close! It''s almost dead! At this moment, Hongyan stared at the fist at the tip of his nose, and the third generation Raikage who was bound by the net-like wind, and turned his mind with a thought full of fear. So, next! And when this thought turned around, Hongyan quickly suppressed the emotion of fear, his eyes flashed red, and his eyelids suddenly lifted. The gaze that contained the illusionist writing wheel suddenly followed the nose of the fist, the straight one. Leaving with his strong arms, the Sangouyu writing wheel turned again. Write round eyes, magic eyes! "Squeak...squeak..." And at this time, in the sound of the flesh being cut, the three generations of Raikage''s eyes just turned back from the dents pressed by the net-like wind, and it happened to look at Hongyan''s eyes! At this moment, Hongyan shifted the subconscious gaze of the three generations of Raikage to the dent because of the sense of cutting, with impeccable grasp! It was stuck in the moment he turned his head back, and only this moment was needed for the magic writing round eyes to take effect! "Boom!" At this moment, it seemed that the chakra was exhausted after using the Wind Dunluo net, and the two Hongyans that sprang out suddenly burst and turned into two white mists! Shadow clone! And hearing the cracking sound, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Raikage''s mouth. Then, what is in front of you is the body! "Peng!" In an instant, the lightning of the electric snake burst suddenly, and in an instant it was covered with three generations of Ray Yings sturdy body, radiating powerful chakras, and suddenly spiky chakra coats from all over his body, the lightning of the electric snake, scornful ! Lei Dun Chakra Mode! "Wow!" Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ At the moment when Razer Chakra''s coat burst out, the net-like wind that bound him was suddenly spread out, broke apart, and spread towards the surrounding waterfall, turning into the wind. The blades fluttered in all directions, "Kakaka!" After cutting open the rocky skin of nearby Hongyan''s left arm, right cheek, left leg and right leg, and abdomen on both sides, it turned into nothingness. what! At this moment, Hongyan''s eyes widened suddenly, and the spinning Sangouyu writing wheel suddenly stopped, and in shock, the magic writing wheel suddenly disappeared. "This is not..." Then a shocking sentence would blurt out. "Boom!" However, this horror only said two words, and the fist wrapped in the radioactive spike of the electric snake slammed into his face. "boom!" A huge boom, mixed with the sound of rocks and bones breaking, spread far away from the junction of the virgin forest and the prairie. Chapter 814： Its too much! "Pl...PlP...PlP..." Pieces of rocky skin peeled off from Hongyan''s body that was trembling slightly or even withdrawn from the ground, falling on the ground, cracking into pieces and powder, and finally dissipating into the air. "Chichi...chichi..." The sound of the electric snake thunder light rubbing against the air constantly sounded around the body, and the three generations of thunder shadows made a lunge and made a fist. His right fist was deeply embedded in the branches of the giant tree, and he was wrapped in Chakra''s coat under the fist. , Is a head wrapped in shattered rock skin! ended Turning his eyes slightly, he looked at the head that had been smashed into the tree trunk, and the boy''s body whose rocky skin was constantly shattering and falling because the head was embedded in the tree trunk. There was no sadness, he slowly put his hands away, glanced at the steel wire connected to Kuwu in the lunge under his feet, took a step back, and stood in the middle of the five series of traps. This five-chain detonating talisman trap looks very delicate. After standing still, the three generations of Raikage bowed their heads slightly, and in the five-chain trap with the reflection in their eyes, apart from the pentagonal steel wire, kunai and the detonating talisman on it, each kunai and the opposite kunai There are also very thin transparent silk threads, which are not obvious in the night, forming a shape like a five-pointed star inside a pentagon. At this time, his feet are in the widest place among the inner five-pointed stars. Even so, there is only a layer of paper between the edges of his feet and the silk thread. This five-link detonation trap obviously has a hidden mechanism. If you attack directly, if you don''t step on the wide part of the five-pointed star, it is possible to trigger the trap in other places. If you touch any of these steel wires or threads, I''m afraid this trap will trigger. After the trigger, looking at the power of the detonating charm that the Uchiha kid used to make me have to save the earth platform, I am afraid that the detonating charms on the ten steel wires on the five-link detonation trap will explode. The power is probably amazing. . Even Lei Dun Chakra mode has to be blocked. I am afraid that if I touch the mechanism, he may rely on this hardening technique plus the replacement technique and the shadow clone replacement behind the giant tree to achieve the purpose of containing me. Judging from the two shadow avatars behind the giant tree, this kid is indeed tempting me to attack from the back, and if I attack him from behind through the giant tree, I am afraid his two shadow avatars will attack him as soon as I attack. There are traps with a high probability of triggering in the front, and shadow clone attacks are also being prepared in the back, and I am afraid that there is a layer of tactical intentions that I can''t think of, such as this body to lure the enemy... I don''t understand why he would seduce the enemy himself... However, now that the dust is set, if you don''t understand, you won''t understand... A series of thoughts flashed in his mind, the third generation of Lei Ying took a breath, looked away, and looked deep into the primeval forest. "puff" But at this time, the body that was leaning off the ground completely softened, and his feet rubbed the ground and slowly hung on the tree trunk, making a weak, muffled sound. "Crack!" And just under this sag, the head was deeply embedded to form a round tree pit. The crack in the center of the tree pit, where the head and the trunk touched, suddenly began to crack. "Kakka..." Suddenly, the cracks spread quickly. "Wow...boom!" And as the cracks spread, a bang suddenly sounded from behind the giant tree, and the primitive forest that had grown behind the giant tree suddenly fell backwards, and fell down with a rumbling sound. Suddenly the dust splashed, and a ball of dust blew up and fluttered, instantly engulfing the lower end of this giant tree and the third generation of Raikage. "boom--" In the next second, the giant tree also tilted backwards. Amidst the loud noise, it slowly fell on the stump left by the fracture of the next primitive forest. The wood with a circular recess On the pile! Obviously, this punch of the third generation of Raikage not only interrupted the tree in front of him, but also directly blasted a big gap in the tree behind! "Snapped!" And as it fell, the slumped corpse with its peeled rocky skin also fell, and the whole cheeks that were sunken were squeezed into a ball of head with a "poof", and it slammed into the roots of the giant tree. It stopped lifelessly, and with a "pop", the cracked rocky skin on his head scattered directly into air. Next, just find the place where the kid from the Uchiha clan hides Takichiba. According to the speed and time of this Uchiha clan boy, Takichiba will not hide too far. And with this Uchiha clan''s ability to arrange traps, there will be traps by Taki Chiba''s side. Then, the search range is much smaller, and you can find it in a short time. Although it may be quick to find the earth platform just now, but the girl of the Hyuga clan may be nearby. If she is aware of the earth platforms perception, she may immediately leave with Taki Chiba directly, and Knowing that we know the location of Takichiba, what measures will be taken to prevent us. Tudais perception may become a signal to urge the girl of the Hyuga''s family to leave. After all, if we dont know the location of Takichiba, we may be lucky and will not leave immediately... Ugh Unexpectedly, my eldest brother''s thoughts about me would affect me so much, unknowingly, I am also used to pondering people''s minds. Seeing the dust gradually dissipating, a subtle emotion flashed across the face of the three generations of Raikage, some resistance, but more of nostalgia. Unexpectedly, his right fist was slightly squeezed, and the feeling of colliding with that steady and powerful fist suddenly appeared above the fist. Brother... After frowning slightly, the three generations of Raiying took a breath, and the chirping Razer radiated needle-like chakra suspicion slowly dissipated, and his figure sank slightly, and he was about to rush into the virgin forest. . But at this moment, his eyes suddenly opened, and he looked at the lifeless corpse on the ground. "Wow!" But at the moment his eyes settled, the corpse whose rocky skin had peeled off, suddenly turned into a waterfall and scattered. Water body! "despair!" At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ a sound of landing came from ten meters behind him. Suddenly, he turned around. "If I were you, I would never stand in a trap!" And when he turned his head back, before turning back, a slightly tired voice rang. "laugh!" Afterwards, a sound of detonating talisman burning suddenly rang between his feet, and a flame burst into flames. This trap is just a cover! At this moment, the three generations of Lei Ying''s heart suddenly opened, as if he wanted to understand something, his face flashed with anger. "boom!" Afterwards, the strong light flashed, and a huge blazing white fireball burst suddenly! ~： Classmates get married, take a day off The classmates got married, there is really no way to update, take a day off, and you will be home tomorrow, I am extremely sorry! ! ! Chapter 815： Can only think of this kind of plan! \">Reading Family Update\">Quickly "BoomWow" The strong light gleamed half of the prairie along with the blazing white fire, reflecting the small half of the virgin forest that stretched out in layers, and the explosive air wave turned into a violent wind and roared away with heat waves. "Papa..." Giant tree debris and scorched green grass were swept by the squally heat wave, twisting from the ground, rotating and spreading outwards and sprinkling away, amidst the sound of the explosion, they were swept out far away. Did you make it? Behind the blazing white smoke grassland, Hongyan leaned forward and leaned forward with his hands crossed to block, blocking the withered wood chips carried by the wind and heat. The writing wheel of Sangouyu turned slightly through the cross gap. Around the explosion, the fallen grass and the branches of the primitive giant tree stretched straight back by the wind, everything was reflected in these blood-red eyes. He didn''t catch his fleeing movement, at that moment, no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t avoid it. Moreover, although his speed is still a category that my body cannot respond to, it seems to be worse than that old Yunyin, but his defensive power is not comparable to that old Yunyin. It is cut by the wind of the double net. , Can still be unscathed, under the restraint of Feng Dun, can still use such a strong Thunder Dune, and even bounce my Feng Dun... This is incredible! This Yunyin''s strength is simply incredible, is he really a ninja? Moreover, when he was cut and bound by the net, he hadn''t used that thunder escape! Is his body made of steel? And when a series of thoughts in his mind turned around, Hongyan''s mind couldn''t help flashing past that Yunyin who had come back from the clone. The scene before he exploded his wind escape, that is, the net-like wind slowly embedded and flickered. There was no blood oozing out of the lightning skin. Obviously, the wind of the snare cuts, and it has not been able to break through this Yunyin skin at all. This kind of toughness is simply incredible! However, the unthinkable is unthinkable. There is no fluctuation in Hongyan''s heart because of this. At this time, he has completely calmed down. There is no withdrawal in his heart because of the terrible opponent. On the contrary, his heart is even more Resolute, every thought that flashed through my mind, there is only firmness. However, whether it is made of steel or not, I have no retreat! No Retreat! Thinking of this, Hongyan took a deep breath, his teeth clenched slightly as his straight hair flew backwards blown by the wind. But at this moment, the bright red in his eyes slowly faded, Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes slowly faded, and at the same time, his figure was slightly leaned back, although his roundness was quickly restored. But it was obvious that his leaning body was slightly bent, and his hands trembled invisible. Damn...Can''t you hold it up? Two shadow clones and one moisture body were too reluctant, and they had exhausted all the remaining stamina. Sure enough, during this period of time, the choice was incorrect for the detonation talisman and the change in the nature of the chakra. Regarding the changes in his body, the feeling of fatigue that has not been for a long time and the feeling that every cell in his body seems to be breathing, a wry smile appeared at the corner of Hongyan''s mouth. The fastest marching all the way before, coupled with the battle with the old Yunyin and others, and the opening of the writing wheel eye tracking all the way, his condition was not perfect. Before, in order to save Chiba, he separated With two shadow clones, and now with the burden of two shadow clones and one moisture body, his physical state has fallen into exhaustion, and the refined Chakra can''t maintain the writing round eyes. In other words, his current state is very bad! I should do more training on chakras. Although I dont need to temporarily increase chakras in the eight-door mode with a huge time limit like Chiba, its not necessarily that I can support such high-intensity clone tactics. Its longer than Chibas. Isnt copying Chibas tactics a good choice now? After all, Chibas avatar tactics are basically limited to a "time limit" and are formulated based on his eight-door model that cannot be sustained for a long time. It is basically a short-term victory tactic... But now, I need to delay as much as possible and use Chiba''s clone tactics. Isn''t it appropriate? but If it weren''t for Chiba''s clone tactics, what can I do to stop such a person? With the sharp turnaround in his physical condition, Hongyan''s heart also fluctuated a little bit, but they were all rejected in the end. Do not! Chiba''s tactics are correct! In this case, only Chiba''s tactics can achieve such an effect. This is not done! It is me who needs to reflect! It''s because I don''t have the hard work of Chiba! Now, I seem to understand a little bit why Chiba has to train so hard. He is afraid of this situation now! When the person in need of protection is at the side, but he cannot protect himself! Hongyan gritted his teeth tightly, and the small gravels and dead grass slapped his hands, body, and even his forehead, causing a burst of pain, but at this moment, he didn''t seem to feel it. A pair of eyes that had recovered their black pupils were swimming. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ he took a deep breath. This can only be done. There is no other way. This will be the best way I can think of. Although I have learned the tactical thinking of Chiba to the maximum, I am not Chiba after all. I can think of... There is only this degree of solution. If this plan fails... Thinking of this, Hongyan''s cruising eyeballs stopped, and his eyes finally fell on the exploding fireball that was fading from the white flames and was transforming into flames and smoke. A few lines of determination flashed in his eyes. Afterwards, his right hand slowly stretched out to his back, reached into the smaller ninja bag on the right side of his waist, and took out an emerald green round pill similar to a military food pill. It''s life or death, just look at a pill! If it succeeds, Chiba will definitely be saved. If it fails, then there is no need to think about the consequences. In this situation, there is no choice! Moreover, all the special military ration pills have been used by Chiba, and there is only one leftover! Hirohiko''s left hand blocked the violent wind and heat waves in front of him to the utmost extent. He looked down at the emerald green pill, which looked quite crystal clear. At the same time, he traversed the time when Chiba gave the pill to him before leaving. That serious face and serious words. Then, he raised his hand and opened his mouth, swallowing the emerald green army ration pill into his abdomen. "what--!" And at the moment when he swallowed into his abdomen, Hongyan, who had originally bowed forward, straightened up suddenly, and the blue veins on his forehead suddenly stretched, his eyes widened suddenly, and bloodshot eyes were already in his eyes, extending from the corners of his eyes. When it came to the pupils, the pupils looked rough, as if the whole eye was already red, and a scream of pain was mixed in the explosion that has not yet dissipated, and it spread far away! Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 816： Those who play tactics like to play psychology! "Pa pa pa pa pa pa pa" The rumbling explosion slowly stopped, and the squally wind formed by the explosive air wave also stopped with the explosion. The withered grass and sawdust and the scorched black material burned by the high temperature poured down like a heavy rain, crackling, Falling at the junction of this grassland and virgin forest, or hitting on the slowly straightening grass, or hitting between the branches and leaves, or hitting the steaming black smoke, in the black Small holes were smashed into the smoke, which were then filled with black smoke billowing from below. "Zi..." Suddenly, a flash of electric light pierced a hole that was about to be closed, and the sound of friction that cut through the air, illuminating the surrounding grass and primitive giant trees. "Ziz...Ziz..." Then, two, three, four... the electric light pierced the black smoke more and more frequently, constantly reflecting the surrounding grassland and primitive giant trees, and the black smoke cluster was constantly being pierced while the shadows of the trees swayed. In the middle, the speed of the hole closing is getting slower and slower, and finally slowly fades, disperses, and disappears, leaving only an explosion pit about one meter in diameter. The sound of the cracking of the soil due to the temperature, repeated white smoke. Steamed. "Ziz...Ziz..." The third generation of Lei Ying slowly opened his eyes, and the radial Lei Dun Chakra''s coat flashed with electric sparks around his body. The scorched apprentice under his feet had a tendency to crystallize, sticking to each other and emitting heat from time to time. And around him, in this one-meter-diameter explosion crater, from the center of the circle, that is, where he is standing, it has been spread out in a circular shape to a range of about half a meter. It is this kind of black sticking together. The crystallized soil particles slowly change from black to the color of ordinary soil, and the color of this ordinary soil extends until it is three to five meters away, at the end of the virgin forest. , The edge is close to the direction of the sinkhole, within three to five meters, the root system of the primitive giant wood has also been plated with a scorched black color. What a powerful detonating talisman! At this time, the three generations of Raikage could not help but sigh with emotion. Although the explosion did not cause him any harm, judging from the current situation, the explosion seems to be small, but it was very violent. The temperature is extremely high, and even melts the soil. This level of explosion is probably equivalent to the temperature that can be caused by a b-level or even a-level fire. This is a new height for the detonating talisman. Although the explosion of the detonating talisman can be controlled by drawing the rune, the power of the detonating talisman has already broken through the upper limit of the detonating talismans power. Unless you have a superb skill in making detonating charms, it is absolutely impossible to make such powerful detonating charms. This Uchiha clan kid''s understanding of the detonation talisman, which is a ninja, has almost surpassed the detonation talisman master of Thunder Country. The craftsmanship of the Detonation Runecrafter of the Thunder Country does not say that it is the first among the five major countries and will definitely not fall out of the second. After all, the name of the Thunder Country has always advocated the supremacy of armaments, and armament is the development focus of the Thunder Country. , And as Yunyin Village, which is closely dependent on the Thunder Country, the development and training of all armaments such as ninja, ninja talents, etc. are unmatched by the other four major countries. But, I didnt expect that this Uchiha clans little devil had such accomplishments at a young age. Although the explosion was a detonating talisman in the middle of a five series of traps, it caused more than ten detonating talisman to explode together, but it could condense the explosion to Such a small area can cause such destructive power, not just by relying on quantity. Whether it''s the craftsmanship of the detonation talisman or the arrangement of the traps, this kid of the Uchiha clan has already endured as an elite. Coupled with the performance of the genius level in the writing round eyes and the Uchiha family, which is rich in geniuses, sure enough, the juvenile ninjas sent by Sarutobi Hizen are not fuel-efficient lamps. Not to mention that Takichiba, the four major countries basically attach great importance to it. Now this kid from the Uchiha clan, given time, I''m afraid he won''t be much inferior to Takichiba! The third generation of Lei Ying let go of his crossed hands, and in the electric crackle, he slowly straightened his body, changing from a slightly defensive posture to an upright appearance. Moreover, this kid almost reproduced Taki Chiba''s avatar tactics. The three water bodies just now deceived me. The standard of this kid is also extremely high! Probably, it is even more difficult to distinguish true from false than that Takichiba clone. After standing upright, the three generations of Raikages eyeballs rolled around, not caring about the scorching and steaming scorched ground under the feet, but the details of Taki Chiba that his brother had bought with his life flashed in his mind. intelligence. Gone? Are you hiding and secretly preparing to attack me? Or escaped? When this circle was swept down, the three generations of Raikage''s brows wrinkled slightly. At this moment, around him, there were scorched or semi-scorched branches and dead leaves everywhere on the grassland and primitive giant trees behind him. The Uchiha clan boy was not visible anywhere the naked eye could see. Do not! He should not run away~www.novelhall.com~ He knows that at my speed, it is impossible not to catch up with him. Since he can reproduce Takichibas avatar tactics, then he is at least an analytical person, if not Analysis, how to learn Takichiba''s tactics. But how can people who can analyze the situation not know the current situation? He can''t run away, and if he runs, he will only kill his teammates, and he desperately wants to save them. As for secretly watching and preparing for a sneak attack, it is unlikely. This explosion should be something at the bottom of his box. If this explosion can''t hurt me, then it is impossible for him to choose to hide in the dark, because a sneak attack will not be useful at all. . Moreover, he is hidden in the dark, which is meaningless, as long as I ignore him and go directly to find that Taki Chiba, he will always be forced to show up... Ok? Wait a minute... Why don''t you choose to escape? What if he knew I knew he would not run away? What if he does the opposite? It is difficult to tell whether his clone technique is true or false, and it may not be impossible to escape... Excellent tactical ninjas, those who can really kill the enemy with tactics, are basically experts who use human psychology. I can''t think of... Not necessarily, he could not think of it! It may not be used! Thinking of this, the three generations of Lei Ying suddenly looked back, and looked at the primitive giant trees that looked a little messy with the remaining branches and leaves, and his face changed suddenly. hateful! This kid, could it be said that he used all the previous avatar tactics to make me think that he is already desperate, and knows that escape is useless, so he won''t run away? At this moment, the third generation of Lei Ying seemed to understand something, and he bit his teeth slightly. Almost played by this kid! In the next moment, the lightning on the third generation of Lei Ying suddenly exploded, and with a "snap", he disappeared in place. Chapter 817： Stupid way \">Renewal of the reading family\">In the north of the center of the fast primeval forest, there is a primeval giant tree branch. "despair!" The sound of footsteps on the hardwood, accompanied by bursts of electricity tearing the air through the air, reminded me of being in this quiet virgin forest. "Ziz...Ziz..." The radial Lei Dun Chakra''s coat was wrapped, and the three generations of Lei Ying''s eyes flashed with brilliance. After sweeping around, his face sank slightly. Did not leave any traces? But such a thought flashed through his mind, but soon, he rejected it. Do not! Impossible, just now the explosion started and the explosion smoke dissipated, and the process took no more than one minute at most. Even if he had already started to escape when he exploded, it was impossible to run to this place. Moreover, if you escape at full speed, it is impossible not to leave a trace. No matter how powerful a ninja is, when moving at high speed, it will always leave traces unconsciously. Thinking about it, the three generations of Lei Ying glanced back, and there would always be one or two footprints on the branches along the way, even if it was him, when he was moving at full speed, there was no way to leave no trace. So, it might be... I went the wrong way, he didn''t go in this direction. And after a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, the three generations of Raikage quickly figured it out. At the speed of that Uchiha clan imp, within a minute, even if it moves at full speed, it is impossible to reach this place, let alone stay. Any traces, and now I haven''t seen the figure, the reason can only be one, then he found the wrong one. Thinking of this, the three generations of Raikage were not due to it. The figure disappeared in the same place in a flash, and then a looming electric light shuttled back. In just tens of seconds, the third generation of Raikage appeared in the primeval forest again. After that, he did not stay much longer, and flashed directly in the other direction. If the kid of the Uchiha clan chose to escape instead of ambush, then he would definitely not leave that Takichiba, and would definitely take it away with him. Otherwise, he would not come back when the earth was still there, and would use the shadow clone tactics to take Taki Chiba away. To be sure, this kid will never abandon his companions because of the mission. In other words, he should be running away with a severely wounded person, which means he will definitely leave traces. I just need to focus on Find the traces of it. But to avoid this Uchiha clan kid from using my mind, he still calculates the time and his feet as much as possible, and each search must reach the farthest distance he can reach in the current time. At my speed, no matter how roundabout he is, as long as I find a little trace, I can track him, and he will definitely die by then. Besides, it saves me time to find Takichiba, but that little girl from the Hyuga family is going to have some trouble, and I also need a quick decision. Although I am relieved that the soil in the rear battlefield is past, our rear combat power is a bit inferior to Yanyin after all, and the war may be unfavorable. If the soil platform is not stabilized, I must rush back before the battle situation deteriorates to a certain degree. Otherwise, if the rear battlefield is completely defeated, then we Yunyin will lose all our chances in the third Ninja World War. Even, it can already be said that the third Ninja World War will end with Ivyin''s victory. The surrounding primitive giant trees receded at an unimaginable speed, as if the shadows of the trees were connected together, presenting a dense collection of lightning bursts on the spray-like Lei Dun Chakra''s coat. Three generations of Raikage thought while thinking. Turning his eyes, in the dynamic vision beyond the imagination of the ninja, he can see clearly everything within his eyes, especially the branches, those places that can pass through. "despair!" Soon, he stopped again and stepped on the branches in the northeast of the virgin forest. This is already in the current time, the farthest place that the Uchiha clan boy can reach is more than 300 meters. Isn''t it here either? Glancing around, three generations of Lei Ying pursed his lips, but did not return directly. Strange, how do I feel that I missed some things, some vital things, I always feel that these things will cause me to find the little ghost of the Uchiha clan, and even be run away by him. However, the kid from the Uchiha clan should not be able to escape. Even if he wandered around in this forest, at my speed, he could finish exploring this virgin forest in a short time, even if he wandered around and eliminated the traces, or knew my whereabouts by some means to bypass me. However, it is impossible for me to find him. It takes time for him to avoid me or to detour, and with his footwork, even if he moves to a far place in a short time, but the same time is enough for me to search a larger area than he moved~www.novelhall .com~ I have come down several times, even if he transfers a few times, I will definitely find it. Moreover, it takes time to detour and eliminate traces, and it is impossible for him to leave this virgin forest while I search for him. but The anxiety in my heart now... At this moment, the three generations of Raikage staying in the same place, but there was a sense of anxiety in his heart, faintly, he felt that things were not so simple, the kid of the Uchiha clan who could replicate Taki Chibas tactics, absolutely not Will escape so simple, will not make such a simple escape plan. However, despite waves of anxiety in his heart, the third generation of Raikage still knew that it was not the time to stay. Therefore, after staying for a few seconds, the light came back, and he flashed out again. It''s just that this time, he was faster and didn''t return. Instead, he began to gallop inward around the periphery of the virgin forest, like a spiral from the outside to the inside. In this way, the search efficiency will be faster, and at my speed, starting from the outermost lap, it took more than 30 seconds, and the next lap time will become shorter and shorter. In just two or three minutes, I was able to search the entire virgin forest. In two or three minutes, at the speed of that Uchiha clan kid, it was impossible to stagger the time difference, causing me to leave the stall, but he left from the direction I passed. Case. Although this method is stupid, stupid methods often mean simple, and simple methods are always the ones that need hard-to-hard methods to solve the most! And this search method, if the girl of the Hyuga clan also enters this virgin forest, or is already there, it will be easy to catch it all. This is also the best way I can think of now! Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 818： Go round and round! "Zi...ZiZ..." In the huge dim virgin forest, the intensive electric current pierced the air with the sound of breaking through the air. From the periphery to the inner circle, the originally gloomy virgin forest flashed blue and white rays from time to time, reflecting again and again. Bright this dark and quiet virgin forest brings a bit of life to this quiet and rather terrifying virgin forest. "despair!" Then, in just two or three minutes, a heavy stepping on the original giant branches rang. "Crack...crack, click!" Then there was a sound of cracking hardwood. No! Not unexpectedly! No trace at all! This is impossible! The original radial Lei Dun Chakra''s coat suddenly changed into a spray shape, making a "chicking" sound. Three generations of Lei Ying stepped on this giant branch in the center of the virgin forest, and immediately stepped on the branches. It cracked, and at the same time, his hair also swelled up in pieces as Lei Dun Chakra''s coat turned into a jet shape, turned into spikes and spread out, covering the back. I searched from the outside in for only three minutes, and it was impossible to stagger with him, and if he eliminates the traces and detours, it is even more unlikely that I will miss him. But now, there is nothing, no traces, no figures, and even no traces are found... Although this search was not the kind of careful search inch by inch, but no trace was found? This is impossible! Even if he missed a few traces on his escape route, it is impossible to miss the traces on his entire escape route. Now that no trace is found, this can only show... In the count! Thinking of this, the three generations of Raikage''s teeth clenched slightly, and with a "click", the thick branch that had originally been cracked by the feet of the third generation of Raikage''s chakra''s coat wrapped by the Lei Dun chakra added a few more cracks. , Even inside the branches, there was a slight cracking sound. At this moment, three generations of Lei Ying knew his situation. He got it! Completely hit by this Uchiha clan kid''s plan! He was finally exploited mentally. He was used by this Uchiha clan kid with inertial thinking, although he guessed that the Uchiha clan kid has only two options, one is to escape, and the other is to sneak attack. At the same time, he also guessed right, this kid did not choose to sneak attack. , But run away. Even the search strategy he chooses now is correct and the best method at the moment. However, the direction he searched was wrong! That''s right, the only explanation for the current situation is that he was searching in the wrong direction, and the kid from the Uchiha clan didn''t even go here. I didn''t even go to this virgin forest at all! This kid from the Uchiha clan made use of his inertial thinking about the word "escape", and made an article with the established fact that "he can''t walk without his companions". Escape plus the situation or guesswork of bringing a seriously wounded person, coupled with the terrain of the virgin forest, made him involuntarily or inertia. "This kid must have ran back, using the virgin forests easy-to-hide and easy-to-hide terrain. , Ran in the direction of Konoha, in order to let his companions get effective treatment." He hadn''t noticed at all, or, in other words, ignored the possibility that "this kid from the Uchiha clan can still run on the grassland in the past"! Yes, it is a psychological tactic, and it is also a tactic of "I know you think so, so I just do the opposite!" He was completely hit! And still in this virgin forest, like a fool to go around for so long! "Crack!" Thinking of this layer, the three generations of Raikage''s feet suddenly sank, and the entire thick giant branch suddenly sank. With a "slap", a fluffy sawdust was exploded from the cracked cracks and was sprayed. Lei Dun Chakra''s coat spread out sharply, and the circle spread out, and a ring of sawdust was lifted up at the feet of the third generation of Lei Ying. I''m afraid that the kid just took advantage of the explosion to take Takichiba away from the forest, and then hid in a corner I didn''t know. After I rushed into this virgin forest, he took Takichiba from the grassland. The side direction is gone. He hid it deliberately to avoid being caught by me... Really, being played around! This battle, I am afraid it will be included in the battle of shame! After thinking that this Uchiha clan boy walked from the grassland, a series of reasonable explanations naturally appeared in the mind of the three generations of Raikage. Although he is not a tactical ninja and does not have much tactical talent, he is a one after all. The shadow of the village has extremely rich experience, coupled with the subtle influence of the advisers around him. Although he is not good at arranging tactics, he is not weak in analyzing this aspect. Moreover, without brute force, he would not be able to become the shadow of a village. He still possesses the basic qualities of a good ninja. I spent about six or seven minutes in this virgin forest. That is to say, he has escaped on the grassland for six or seven minutes, plus he took a person with him, and he was still a seriously wounded person. He would definitely not run fast and would definitely leave traces. . Anyway, things are still under my control. Thinking of this, the three generations of Lei Ying took a sip, turned his head slightly, and looked in the direction of the prairie, and his gaze, as if extending out, naturally appeared in his mind a teenage boy carrying Another picture of a seriously injured teenager struggling to escape on the grassland. "Snapped!" In the next second, the thick branches under his feet exploded suddenly~www.novelhall.com~ turned into pieces of wood and shot out, hitting the giant tree on top and even next to it. On top of the branches and dry branches, they finally crashed to the ground. At the same time, the three generations of Raiking also disappeared in this area, a ray of lightning flew away, and in an instant it flew hundreds of meters away, thinking about the direction of the grassland. After the electric light flashed, a few seconds later, there was a beating sound, and the wind pressure suddenly rose where the electric light passed, suddenly blowing the branches and leaves on both sides outward! However, it also happens that if it is towards the grassland, then it is almost towards our rear battlefield. Although I was fooled, it might be a very beneficial thing for me. Don''t worry too much about time. It''s just that the little girl of the Hyuga clan might not be able to kill it. However, being able to kill this kid from the Uchiha clan who used Takichiba''s tactics, as well as Takichiba himself, can also be regarded as obliterating two huge threats for us, Yunyin, and also able to catch up with Iwaki''s possible surprise attack. This is a killer killer thing! "Peng!" In just a few tens of seconds, the three generations of thunder shadows that were suddenly enlightened in front of them flew out like electric lights and fell into the grassland. With him as the center of the circle, the wind pressure spread away and overwhelmed a large piece of grass. And his eyes swam slightly, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. In his heart, he was calmly analyzing the current situation and aware of the favorable situation for him. Then, his eyes flashed, and in his pupils, the traces of the grass that had been stepped on outside the grass lodging circle were suddenly reflected. "Zizi!" Immediately, the electric light flashed again, and he disappeared again, like a flash of electric light, flying towards the trace, and the electric light flashed past! So, end this battle! Chapter 819： Junliang pills? The secret medicine? Grassland, hinterland. I don''t seem to find... Hirohyan, who ran all the way, glanced at the outline of the virgin forest behind him that had begun to be somewhat shadowy. He slowly turned his head back and looked at the grassland that stretched forward, frowning slightly. It seems to be going well, the tactics succeeded! Unexpectedly, such a tactic actually deceived the opponent. It seems that the stronger the opponent is, the harder it is to cheat. I was too unconfident before. However, whether it is cheated or not, after he has searched the virgin forest and there is no trace of me, he will definitely notice the problem. Basically, he will definitely find my escape from the direction of the grassland. It is estimated that he will be chased soon. His speed, the primeval forest may only stop him for a few minutes... Hongyan did not have any joy because he deceived his opponent with a simple tactical application. He knew his situation, his disadvantages, and what he was doing now. Moreover, he knew better what kind of opponent he faced. But now, the terrain here is not suitable for hiding, and there is no easy-to-hide terrain ahead. Next, I may be facing a desperate situation. but Thinking about it, Hongyan couldn''t help but glance at the figure covered with rocky skin on his shoulders, and his originally a little worried heart became firm again. But then, Chiba and Xuena will be safe. I am the only one facing the desperate situation, so that''s it! Ok! That''s it! Our mission on this line should have failed without an accident. The mission of the Bridge of Gods and Beyond, can only look at Kakashi, Senior Tietu, and sister Lin. As long as you can get enough time... Just get enough time! Thinking of this, Hongyan took a breath, and suppressed the doubts in his heart and the inevitable colic caused by the chakra running through his body. At the same time, another thought came up in his heart: Thanks to Qianye''s ability to develop such a powerful army ration pill, and after taking it, it can achieve such a resilience. Without this pill, I am afraid we will have a dead end. Although the side effects are a bit violent, they will not have much impact on the battle. This level is completely within my tolerance. Thinking about it, Hongyan couldn''t help but glanced at his head crooked against his shoulder. This emerald green army food pill caused intense pain after being swallowed into the abdomen, but with the pain, there was a hot flow of heat, and after this heat flow appeared, every cell in his body They were all absorbed frantically, allowing his tired body to be quickly replenished, and a peculiar coolness rushed into his brain, alleviating the dizziness caused by over-refining chakras. Even after taking it, refining the chakra. When carat, the speed has accelerated a lot. In other words, this emerald green army ration pill not only restores chakra and physical strength, but also restores a lot of energy, so that his mind is clearer, and the efficiency of refining chakra is improved, making him refined at once. Chakras are faster, and more chakras can be refined in the same time. It can be said that this army ration pill completely restored his physical strength, energy and chakras, and even added the effect of accelerating the speed of chakra extraction. This is simply not a ration pill, or a special ration pill. It''s like the secret medicine with special effects in some special big families in the village. Now he didn''t have any uncomfortable reaction except for feeling cramps or tingling in his body. Even when the Junliang Pill is being digested and the chakra is being refined at the same time, the speed of the refined chakra has been greatly improved, just like the chakra galloping in the Chiba injury gate mode, but The speed is much faster than that of Chakra in Chiba''s wound mode, but it is 10 to 20% faster than his usual. And it is this 20% that makes him run faster and releases ninjutsu a little faster. Even because of the increased chakra refined in one breath, his ninjutsu power will rise to a certain extent, and there is not much room for growth. But there is no doubt that it increased his ninjutsu power. All in all, the side effects and effects of this emerald green junliang pill are not worth mentioning at all. These colics can be tolerated completely and will not affect the battle. It is precisely because of this military food pill that Hongyan has the capital to continue. Medical skills, physical skills, ninjutsu... and the eight-door mode improved on the basis of forbidden skills, although I don''t want to say that, but from the perspective of the enemy, it is really a terrible opponent. However, if it is on the side of a friend, it is absolutely reliable! Moreover, the reason why Chiba bears those infamy... Thinking of this, Hongyan frowned and suddenly flashed in his mind once in the past few years. After he finished training with Hyuga Xueying, Hyuga Xueying invited him to stay for dinner. The two talked about Chiba''s scene. At that time, it was the first time that he heard that Chiba''s father was not a betrayal, but a hero who would not hesitate to bear infamy for his partners and even his own son. It was also the first time that he heard the details of Chiba after being called away by three generations of Hokage after the Zhongnin exam and Xueying competition. He can still remember how surprised he was at that time. When Chiba was able to rehabilitate, he even chose to continue to bear the infamy and fulfill his father~www.novelhall.com~ this kind of thing, I am afraid that there is not much to do with someone else People can do it! He could also remember that when talking about this, Hyuga Xueying''s subtle expression, reluctant tone, and the sentence, although he was very unwilling, almost creaked his teeth but finally said The heartfelt "admiration!" And the following sentence, "That **** is a very special guy. Even if he doesn''t have the current strength and not so many auras, he is still a special guy. This kind of special and excellent makes people have nothing to say." There is even the same sentence that squeaks through the teeth, but has to say sincerely, "If we are to choose a Naruto in this issue, this generation, then it is Chiba." Yes, the Hyuga Xueying who hated Chiba so much, said "Chiba can become Hokage". One can imagine how high this evaluation is. Moreover, as the clan of the Hyuga clan, and a clan that focuses on training, Hyuga Xueyings thinking is different from them. Since he said something like this, he must have been well thought out, and because of his hatred of Chiba. Picking a thorn, that is to say, Chiba''s performance, from the perspective of "becoming a Hokage", also made Hyuga Xueying not picky. So, you can''t die, Chiba! In any case, I will surely save you! Thinking of this, Hongyan glanced over the head on his shoulders, straddling the entire figure on his back, and looking to the rear, the virgin forest where the shadow was illuminated by electric light for a moment. then With a sound of "click!", he stopped, turned to profile, and slid a long way on the grass. He stopped! Turn around, face the direction of the virgin forest, and that touch of... A flash of lightning! Chapter 820： and also? The depth of this footprint is the kind that a talent will leave behind. It seems that this should be the path taken by that Uchiha clan kid carrying that Takichiba. There can be nothing wrong! The three generations of Lei Ying looked down at the traces left on the grass, while galloping, the denser currents around him were moving at high speed, converging into a stream, making him fly away like a stream of thunder. "Wow!" And wherever he passed, the wind pressure suddenly rose, and the grass on both sides of the path fell to the outside following the wind pressure after he passed, and the wind was loud. At this moment, he was also convinced that the path he took was the escape route chosen by the Uchiha clan imp, there is no doubt about this, this time, he was on the right path. And at his speed, within three to five minutes, he can catch up with this cunning Uchiha clan kid! However, after confirming, his brows wrinkled. Is it really that simple? Its not wrong for this route to be wrong, but its so easy for me to discover it, almost as soon as I get out of the virgin forest. With the tactical ability of that Uchiha clan kid, would it be so easy for me to discover? He should know that as long as I search the virgin forest, he will find his tactics. Moreover, when I go in and search, he can eliminate some of the first traces even if he is carrying a person, or at the cost of speed. It leaves no obvious traces, so that I can look for it and buy more time. So why doesn''t he do this? Is it self-defeating? Or is there another plot? At this moment, the three generations of Raikage had suffered a loss, but they were a little cautious. In other words, this is also using my psychology? I just suffered a loss before, and it is inevitable that I will be a little suspicious. Is it possible that he left traces on purpose to make me suspicious? This is also a psychological tactic? And the next second later, when he stepped on the grass, the grass of the three generations of Raikage suddenly exploded, but another thought flashed through his heart. But what is the point of this? After that, the third generation of Lei Ying''s brows tightened again, and he had no idea what the other party was thinking. In the current situation, everything is falling to him. The little ghost of the Uchiha clan is already lingering, and it is impossible to do anything next. However, he felt a little uneasy in his heart. He always felt that this kid from the Uchiha clan hadn''t given up yet, he was still thinking about something, he hadn''t given up yet, and he wasn''t stupid, even he faintly felt that this kid had any killer skills or The bottom of the pressure box is not used. And this assassin or something at the bottom of the box may be the source of this kid''s persistence. Otherwise, everything now looks like this Uchiha clan little ghost is like a headless fly or a moth driven into desperation. But he knew that this little ghost of the Uchiha clan was definitely not a headless fly or desperate moth. There must be a conspiracy in it! At this moment, the three generations of Raikage passed a series of thoughts. Ok? At this moment, the pupils of the third generation of Raiying''s eyes suddenly shrank, and the afterglow flashed, and the whole face was on one side. "tie!" In the next second, he heard only the sound of a steel wire breaking, almost turned into a thunder stream moving at high speed for three generations, Lei Ying looked down suddenly. "boom!" Then the strong light flashed, illuminating this area instantly, a blazing white fireball exploded, and the scorched grass flew around, instantly engulfing this thunder current. ... "come yet?" At this moment, Hongyan, who had stopped steadily, glanced at the two traces of grass pressure in front of him, glanced at the white fireball that rose up a little far away, and frowned slightly. So fast! This speed is too fast! At the same time, his heart jumped slightly. Although he expected that Yunyin would come over soon, but at this point, he had reached such a close place, but he did not expect it. The place of the explosion and the place where he was, but the distance of three to five hundred meters, this distance is very close, and at that Yunyin speed, even if he escapes at full speed now, within two or three minutes, he will be properly It doesn''t even take two or three minutes to catch up. hateful! Is it still a misjudgment? In such careful calculations, I am still inferior to Chiba! Next, we must hurry up. If it is not arranged, the plan will be completely bankrupt! Thinking of this, Hirohiko once again glanced at the place where the flames exploded and quickly put down the figure with the rocky skin on his back, walked a few steps forward, his gaze turned, as if measuring the ground with his gaze, and at the same time stretched out his hand. Ninja bag. The remaining detonation talisman can only be used as a trap. If this trap fails to succeed, then I have almost no choice. Now that the trap over there has been triggered, it can buy me some time, the hands and feet must be quickened. Don''t worry, Chiba, I will never let you die! After groping for a ninja bag, Hirohiko had such a thought in his mind, and then he glanced at the direction of the virgin forest intentionally or unintentionally, and when he moved his hand, a few kunai with transparent wire-like steel wire projected out. Dumbly plunged into the soil with an echoing angle. ... "despair!" At this time, a foot wrapped in a blue chakra spray-like chakra coat slowly walked out of the steaming blazing white to bright red flame smoke ~www.novelhall.com~ stepped on this Outside the explosion center, but on top of the darkened bare soil that had been steamed by the high temperature. Isnt it the kind of detonator for high concentration explosions? As this foot stepped out, the figure of the third generation of Lei Ying slowly emerged from the flames and smoke of the mistress. "Crack!" An electric spark exploded from Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, cutting through the air, and illuminating the solemn face of three generations of Lei Ying. And a trace of hesitation flashed in his heart. Obviously, although this detonating talisman also ignited a blazing white fireball, it was far inferior to the previous one. Even the soil was not burnt. The detonating talisman just made the soil crystallize. The power of the explosion is self-evident. In other words, he did not come up with the most powerful detonating talisman, then, the role of this trap should not be to kill me, but... Delay me and remind him of my position! Soon, the third generation of Raiking thought of the key. Indeed, this Uchiha clan kid did not give up, and there must be something at the bottom of the box! He thinks something that can hurt me and save my companion smoothly! At the same time, the three generations of Lei Ying also thoroughly confirmed what he had been hanging in his mind. Then... I don''t have to be too scrupulous, let''s see what he has in the bottom of the box! Thinking of this, the corner of the third generation of Lei Ying''s mouth evoked a sneer, and the other foot covered by Lei Dun Chakra''s coat stepped out from the fading flame smoke and took a step forward. "Crack!" Then, a faint sound of a hard metal-like object being stepped on and pressed down, rang. and also? At this moment, the sneer at the corner of the third generation of Lei Ying''s mouth froze slightly. "boom!" Then, a large ball of blazing white fire blasted up! Chapter 821： In a moment "boom!" "boom!" "boom!" The blazing white fireballs exploded in a straight line, moving towards the hinterland of the grassland. One after another, the heat wave spread out, blasting out a circle on this grassland. Another ring of wind waves stirred up a green wave with a "wow--wow--". "despair--" "despair--" "despair--" Amid the explosions that followed one after another, there was a faint but exceptionally clear sound. Did that kid from the Uchiha clan set up so many traps? So many traps can be arranged in this haste, and judging from the interval between them, I still calculate the distance of each step... Waves of air hit, "puffy" crashing on top of Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, three generations of Raikage walked on this straight line with traces of Uchiha clan ghosts, but the explosive air wave was unshakable, as if Walking in a leisurely courtyard, there was no impact at all because of the close position and the explosion at his feet. Indeed, on the way to escape, instead of running away without doing anything, it is better to set up some obstacles to further slow down my speed. Although, if you step on the first one, you may not step on the second one. However, generally speaking, people who have stepped on one or two will not really follow this path. However, if they do not follow this path, they must detour, and they do not know who set the trap. , How large is the range of the trap belt, I am afraid that it is safe to detour, and it is estimated that it will follow the safe way, and it will also go around a large circle, so as to gain enough time. Even someone with defensive means like me can use air waves to slow down the speed. This move can be considered as a follower with and without defensive means. It seems to be easy to do, but it does have some truth. This kid is afraid that he is becoming more and more familiar with the use of tactics. In other words, did the battle with me give him a more thorough understanding of tactics? Really, unreasonable talent! A series of thoughts flashed in his mind, and the three generations of Lei Ying''s face became heavier in the sound of the explosion, the killing intent in his eyes became deeper and deeper, and his eyes were already narrowed. It''s just that doing so is also good for me. "despair!" Thinking about it, the third generation of Lei Ying stopped and looked forward, with a slight smile on his mouth. "boom!" But at this moment, the foot that he paused last made a "click", and it burst open suddenly, and a cloud of blazing firelight smoke exploded. "Wow" The blast wave entrained the heat wave and spread out immediately, and the surrounding green grass fell to the outside. In the end, it hit a certain half-squatting figure with a muffled noise. hateful! Didnt it take much time in the end? Slightly raised his hand to block the blast of the blast from the last explosion trap point ten meters away. Hongyan glanced slightly at the rocky skin covered by the falling sentiment a dozen meters behind him. The figure clenched his teeth slightly. Moreover, the explosion on this road didn''t hurt Yunyin at all, and Yunyin''s defensive power can be called absolute defense... Now, it is probably when Chiba told me that the tactical value was the lowest. Turning his eyes, he turned to the fallen green grass on the ground in front of him, and the steel wires that were "slapped" by the air waves and winds, and the kunai who tremblingly inserted into the ground, and his brain I remembered the scene that I had casually discussed with Chiba that night in the past few years. At that time, Chiba said that tactics also have limits, and the impossible effect actually decreases with the strength gap between the two sides. When oneself cannot cause damage to the opponent, then no matter how strong the tactics are, the enemy is already invincible to oneself. And what is invincibility, then needless to say. Moreover, so many explosions did not delay enough time for me to complete the trap... Looking at the scene in front of him, Hongyan took a slight breath, a bright red color slowly appeared in his eyes, and Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes slowly appeared, staring closely at the strong front that was submerged by the explosion smoke. With a loud voice, at the same time, one hand grabbed into the ninja bag. It seems that it should not be finished! Although I dont know what kind of trap it is, but looking at the power of the detonating charms along the way, and the boys integration of the explosive power of the multiple detonating charms in the trap, if the trap is completed, I am afraid that the terrain in this area will have to change. Got it! It''s a pity that if the traps on this road can be delayed a little longer, it might be done. But now... No threat to me at all! At this time, in the smoke of the explosion, the mind of the third generation of Raikage flashed past the unfinished large trap zone on the ground that he had just stopped and saw that the whole body was hidden in the grass. The figure wrapped in rock skin~www.novelhall.com~ The one covered with hardening techniques should be Taki Chiba, this kid really took Taki Chiba away and ran away with him. Moreover, he also knew that he would definitely not be able to avoid it, so he arranged such a big trap, and he also wanted to fight hard. So, it can be said that he has no other methods or tactics, only that he has to fight to the death! He is already poor! Thinking of this, looking at the three generations of thunder shadows with fire and smoke in front of them, his squinted eyes suddenly opened, and with a "slap", the thunder escape chakra coat all over his body suddenly turned into a jet shape, and the needles were scattered. His hair seemed to be curled up again. "Crack!" In the next second, the electric light looming on Lei Dun Chakra''s coat suddenly became dense, turning into a stream of thunder, and circling with a crackle. Well, it''s over! The kid of the Uchiha clan! At the same time, the third generation of Lei Ying felt regretful, and suddenly clenched his fists. "Peng!" At the moment when this fist was clenched, the flame smoke that was slowly evaporating and forming into a cloud just exploded suddenly and dispersed. what! At this moment, Hongyan, whose eyes were suddenly exploded with the reflection of the flame and smoke in front of the writing wheel eyes, suddenly glared, but the writing wheel eyes sangou jade suddenly turned and glanced behind him suddenly. There was nothing in the flames and smoke that exploded! "Zizi..." At this moment, an electric current shot out from behind him, passing through the eyes that were glimpsed back, reflecting the bright red Gouyu pupil, and also reflecting the one with the reflection on the edge of the pupil. With a fist in the chest, a sturdy figure that is about to hit with a punch. shit! At this moment, Hongyan''s figure suddenly stiffened, his face suddenly pale! The fatal blow will come soon! Chapter 822： Ominous feeling So, the next thing is to hurry back, lest the old fox makes any despicable tricks, and the soil platform can''t stand it! The head of the Uchiha clan kid who was slowly turning around was reflected in his eyes, and a trace of worry passed through the three generations of Raikage''s heart, and the raised right fist had already been smashed fiercely. shit! It''s too late for the substitute technique! At this time, Yunyins sturdy figure and the thunderous current-wrapped Hirohiko were reflected from the corner of his eyes. Between his stiff body and pale expression, the feeling as if his body had been stationary was extremely strong, and Yu Guangzhi In the middle, it is the substitute technique with the second seal, and it seems to be still. "hateful!" And at this moment, a shout with anxiety and anger suddenly burst from behind the third generation of Lei Ying, a figure exactly like Hongyan suddenly flashed, his hands raised, each clinging to nothing, the momentum is going to the third generation of Lei Ying Tied at the neck. Obviously, this is the clone that Hirohiko originally wanted to replace. However, at this moment, it is already useless. The third generation of Raikage did not even look at it. At the corner of his eye, he had already locked the half-printed hand, and he knew the situation in his heart, and this Two Kuwuwu are unable to cause any harm under Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, how could he bother! On the contrary, his heart is a little more at ease. This should be a replacement entity clone, so in other words, this one in front of you is the ontology? You can''t go wrong, it''s definitely an entity! Then, let''s not let it go! Thinking of this, a sneer appeared at the corner of the third generation Raikages mouth, and the thunder burst in his hand, and the speed of his fist was sudden, and he had already touched the little ghost of the Uchiha clan. The black hair that was stretched backwards was swept back by the previous explosion. . "Zizi..." And at this moment, under the traction of thunder light, a trace of static electricity slowly flickered, flashing between Hongyans hair, and as the static flashing, the thunder fist approached with the sizzling sound. At that moment, Hongyan''s hair also stood up sharply. hateful! Feeling the tingling sensation of static electricity in the back of his head, Hongyan gritted his teeth tightly, and tried his best to move to the left to dodge, but the feeling of stillness still existed, giving him the illusion that he could not move the least! Damn it! Damn it! If I die now, Chiba will have no choice... Even Xuena will have an accident! Everything is over! From the corner of his eyes, looking at the growing thunder light fist, Hong Yan''s canthus was splitting, his eyes were bloodshot, and his teeth were squeaking, and I didn''t know whether this was anger, regret or despair. Thoughts arose suddenly. "Boom!" And in the next second, that fist with lightning flashes, accompanied by the sound of flesh and flesh clashing, resounded above the grassland where the explosion sounded! ... Hirohiko! At this time, at a place less than one kilometer west of the virgin forest, Xuena, who was galloping in his direction, trembled slightly, an extremely ominous premonition surged up, and white pupils suddenly floated in his eyes. The meridian at the corner of the eye suddenly bulged, extending to the temple. Roll your eyes, turn on! it hurts! And at this moment, the moment when the white eyes opened, a sharp pain flashed from her face, and at the same time, her white eyes vision suddenly went black, and after a second, it slowly returned to normal. Hirohiko... This hunch... Could something have happened to them? Although his face was so painful that he couldn''t help but tremble slightly, Xuena didn''t pay attention to the pain in his eyes, but was worried about the ominous feeling that just appeared. impossible! With the strength of Hongyan and Chiba, how could something go wrong, and Yunyin on their side was indeed a bit more powerful, but under their two hands, it was nothing. How could something happen! "despair!" Stepping on the muddy ground, Xue Nai bit her teeth slightly, her long eyelashes quivered slightly, and a thought of denying the ominous feeling emerged in her heart. At the same time, Chakra exploded under her feet, splashing a little dust. The whole person flew up, and when he landed, he had already crossed a distance of several meters. But this ominous premonition... Do not! Impossible, that is Chiba and Hirohiko. With Chiba''s tactical ability and the power of their tacit cooperation, even if Yunyin comes to a team of more than five people, it is impossible to pose a threat to them. Moreover, Chiba alone has the strength of a quasi-S or even an S-rank ninja. Although Hongyan has not revealed anything during this period, he is also a genius, and he has three-gou jade writing round eyes, and his strength is definitely not worse than elite tolerance , Even the strength of the quasi-S-class ninja. Moreover, although Hirohiko is hiding and tucked away, he has been discussing tactics with Chiba intermittently during this period of time, and he often simulated tactics secretly by himself, learning tactics from Chiba, his tactical ability, Although I haven''t seen it before, with Hirohiko''s ability and tactical ability during this time, he must have improved a lot, and he has even been alone. That is to say, even if two people join forces in one place ~www.novelhall.com~ or separate forces in two places, it is impossible for them to have an accident. In other words, it is impossible for something to happen in such a short time! With their strength, unless they send a force of more than fifty people, and the captain must be proficient in tactics, and have at least five elites to forbearance, they will be caught or killed. Otherwise, they are absolutely impossible. If something happens, you can''t even run away! Biting her teeth bit by bit, Xuena tried to endure the increasing pain in her eyes, but a series of thoughts turned in her heart, all of which rejected the idea of ??the two of them having an accident. During this period of time, she has been serving in the defense force and has come into contact with all kinds of ninjas, the strong and the less powerful, the strength of the entire defense force, and even Konoha''s ninja level, she has a general concept. . Even, in order to arrange the personnel on duty, Watanabe Kenshin, as the captain of the troops, also specially organized a training meeting to give her an intuitive understanding. Of course, the training meeting was organized by Watanabe Kenshin. She proposed. Therefore, she knows very well how strong the strength of her sweetheart and close friends is, even in the defense force that has produced many elites, the two of them can be counted as captains. She couldn''t imagine who could make them happen. However, the ominous premonition just now, the violent heartbeat made her feel as if she had lost an important feeling in her true self, making her worried, even anxious! Faster! Hurry up! And thinking of this, no matter how fast she steps, she keeps searching with her white eyes, searching for possible small footprints. then A minute later, she rushed into the dense and dark virgin forest. "this is!" At the moment she rushed in, her eyes widened slightly, and her worried expression instantly stiffened. how come! Chapter 823： This this…… "call--" The blast of air turned into the last warm gust of wind, passing over the fallen green grass, and slowly dissipating on the grassland in the night. The last blast of explosion was accompanied by a faint sound of flesh and flesh clashing. The sound also dispersed with the wind. Everything returns to quiet again. A wisp of breeze after the gust cleared, slowly brushed over the green grass that had already stood upright from the fallen state, blowing out waves of fine grass, rustling, and at the same time, it also blew past the crackling, thunder The flickering Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, and the wide-open eyes in that Lei Dun Chakra''s coat. This this At this moment, the third generation of Lei Ying''s eyes widened slightly, keeping the appearance of this fist, the slight sneer at the corner of his mouth was already solidified, and his face, which was originally inexhaustible in joy and anger, was already full of shock. Meaning, the breeze blew over the stall, his lips couldn''t help but hum, but he said all the shocking words. "This...for...this is...for...for..." At the same time, behind his neck, the two Kuwudun stabs from the left and the right were on the spot, only a few minutes away, they were about to pierce the Lei Dun Chakra coat, and at this time, they were holding Kuwudun. The other Hongyan who was stabbed, his face was also full of horror, his eyes were wide, and his eyes slowly looked to the left. There seemed to be some tremors in his whole person, and his lips were humming, but he couldn''t say a complete sentence. Come. This...this is...what''s going on? And in the eyes of this other Hongyan, the slightly deformed face of Hongyan who was half-squatting on the ground at this time, his eyes slowly looked to the right, and the eyes of Sangouyu flashed incredible. "call--" The slight night breeze blew across Hongyans cheeks, flicking the hair on his forehead, and blowing a few strands of dust on his cheeks, slowly reflecting his own hands clasping his cheeks. In front of his eyes, flying by. Unexpectedly... unexpectedly... blocked! At this moment, Hongyan, the other Hongyan and the third generation of Raikage who also reflected the crossed hands close to his cheeks, have skipped such an incredible thought in their minds. Yes! Blocked, at the very moment, Hongyan miraculous crossed his hands on his right cheek, blocking the blow of the third generation of Raikage! He reacted! I... Am I blocked? At this moment, Hongyan looked away slightly, with incredible disbelief, with a somewhat confused color like waking up from a dream, his gaze turned to extend from his half-squatting feet for nearly thirty meters. It has been extended to the two parallel dents not far apart in front of that burly Yunyin''s feet, and there are deep parallel dents half a foot deep! This...I... What exactly is going on? I...how did I block...how did I move... How is this going! With a grunt, Hongyan swallowed his saliva. To be honest, he was a little dazed. At the moment of his death, he didn''t know what he had done. He only remembered that a punch was about to hit. Then, there was a sound in his ear. The muffled sound of the bones came in, and the head was blank with a sharp tinnitus, and then, after recovering, it was now like this. When he raised his hands, when he framed, how he blocked the punch, he had no memory at all! it hurts! And the next second, just as his thoughts turned, a sharp pain came from his hands, right cheek and feet, and even on his feet, there was a burning pain from the heat. a feeling of. I don''t seem to feel anymore! Under the pain, he subconsciously wanted to let go, but after the thought of letting go, the painful hands seemed to be not his own, and there was no reaction at all. "Tick..." At this time, a drop of blood rolled down his lips and fell onto the ground, dropping nosebleeds continuously. And as the nosebleeds flowed out, a buzzing sound also rang in his head. hateful! This punch is too strong! Although it was blocked, it seemed that I was smashed with a concussion, and I don''t know if my hand was broken! Feeling the pain and discomfort in parts of his body, Hongyan clenched his teeth tightly. The surprise and joy of blocking the opponent''s blow disappeared. He knew that although the punch was blocked, it was not fatal. Consequences, but he was still injured, and even in a short period of time, his actions would be somewhat inconvenient. "despair!" At this moment, the three generations of Lei Ying, who fisted in the air, landed on one foot, and the eyes that were full of surprise suddenly cleared. "despair!" At the same time, behind him, like the third generation of Raikage, the other Hongyan who stopped moving because of shock, was also able to land, his eyes flashed. At this moment, the moment they landed, it seemed that the two of them reacted at the same time. bad! As for Hongyan, who was thirty meters away, saw this scene, his eyes suddenly opened and he turned his head. "late!" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ three generations of Raikage came with a low drink. "Peng!" Then, there was a sound of heavy objects hitting. Hearing the sound, the writing wheel of Hongyan Sangouyu, who turned his head and opened his mouth, looked over subconsciously, and saw that the slightly old burly cloud was hidden in the moment when it landed on one foot, it was a twist, and the left hand followed this left twist. Swinging horizontally, the thunder light flashed, and the straight back hair came first, cutting the figure behind him horizontally, cutting in from the shoulder, and stopping at the chest, almost cutting the figure in half! "puff!" Suddenly, those hands raised their desire to stab them again. The figure that was exactly the same as his own, stopped abruptly, his eyes widened uncontrollably, and his mouth seemed to spurt out blood. "Zizi!" But at this moment, the corners of the three generations of Lei Ying''s mouth fell, and the stunned color flashed past, and the blue and white squeaking thunder current gathered on the right hand burst suddenly, the volley changed color, and gathered into a black thunder current, crackling and expanding! Roar-- The silent beast roared, as if resounding in Hongyan''s heart. "Crack!" At this time, Hirohiko, who turned his head with his mouth open, bit a piece of what appeared to be a decorative coat on his left shoulder, and suddenly pulled it. "Boom!" In an instant, a cloud of red smoke exploded suddenly, spreading suddenly, bursting and expanding into a red cloud of smoke almost instantly, instantly engulfing him and everything ten meters away from him. Roar-- At this moment, when the red smoke engulfed a ten-meter object, three generations of Raikages right hand gathered into a black thunder stream the size of a basketball, and the sound of thousands of thunder streams converged into a roar of angry beasts, deformed in the air. , Turned into a black leopard, danced its claws, and roared up to the sky, it turned into a black leopard shadow, carrying a squeaking black thunder, straight into the center of the red mist group, and bite away! Lei Dun, bad spots! Chapter 824： Code and Black Thunder Somewhere near the grassland in the primeval forest. "This is the secret signal Hongyan left behind. Is it asking me to take away important things..." Xuena squatted halfway on this thick branch, watching the scene of the trees forming a circle on Wednesday. In the corner of his eyes was the unobvious dark sign, the white pupils in his eyes slowly disappeared, and the meridians from the corners of the eyes to the temples gradually Hidden away, and one of her hands was involuntarily covering her eyes. The original clear vision suddenly went black, then black again, a feeling mixed with pain and dizziness rushed into the brain. , She shook a bit and almost planted from the thick branch. "Patter..." A nosebleed, left from her nose, fell on the thick branch, broken into blood beads, and printed a touch of blood on the thick branch. However, Yukina didn''t care about these, but slowly fumbled his hand down for a while, and finally his fingers stayed on a neat dent on the edge of the stem, and was touched by sharp objects such as kunai. Pierced dent. That''s right, it should be here! Directly below this dent, there should be something Hongyan left me, or something I wanted me to take away. Below this, it should be Hongyans trap. If it doesnt fall straight from this dent, there will be any deviation. May trigger a trap. And once the trap is triggered... Hirohikos traps protect important things. Once the trap is triggered, if there is no defensive means, even an S-rank ninja will suffer a big loss. If I am now, I will probably die. Xuena retracted his hand and looked around again, and then his faint sight fell under the dark and dark trees. In the space formed by the three primitive giant trees, the hand covering his eyes seemed to be heavier, and the teeth were slightly too. He bit his lower lip. Originally relying on Huitian, she could jump off without any scruples, but now she cant use Huitian anymore. When she just arrived in this virgin forest, she had already discovered this one full of steel wire traps by rolling her eyes. local. But at that time, she hadn''t checked carefully, her white eyesight vision suddenly dimmed, her vision narrowed sharply, and her clairvoyance ability suddenly disappeared. Although she had opened white eyes, she was just like ordinary people. His eyesight, and no see-through ability, all the increase of white eyes disappeared! Next, bursts of pain spread out from the eyes, and bursts of blackness in front of her eyes. She stumbled when she arrived at this place, and now she closed her eyes and her symptoms did not seem to improve. On the contrary, the more uncomfortable the reaction became. It''s getting more and more intense, if it weren''t for her to hold on, I''m afraid she would have fallen head-on by now. However, after all, there is a way. Since Hongyan made such a signal, the things underneath must be very important. Moreover, the smoke before entering the forest also shows that there is a big battle over there, maybe it is Hirohiko and Chiba fighting the enemy... Anyway, I have to go down and see! Enduring the uncomfortable feeling of blackness in front of her eyes and dizziness in her head, Xuena felt a handful of kunai that was attached to the steel wire, inserted it heavily in the place where the dent was, and then carefully hung the steel wire down. At the last glance when she was still with her white eyes, she caught the direction of the explosion smoke that faded into silk threads outside the virgin forest, her teeth were bitten tighter, and a strand of blood was bitten from her lower lip. Stay where you live. Then, she took a deep breath and went down the wire vertically. You must come back safely! I have no way to support you! But at this time, a trace of unwillingness flashed in her eyes while she was down, and there was a poker face of Hongyan in her mind for some reason, and a strong and ominous premonition resurfaced. Don''t...don''t have trouble! Chiba, Hirohiko! ... "puff!" At this time, in the direction of the grassland, the squeaky black thunder leopard shadow plunged into the dense red mist that instantly swallowed a ten-meter range and was still spreading, and directly hit a hole. "laugh!" In the next second, just after the black thunder and leopard shadow plunged, the red smoke in the red mist group was about to make up for the hole that was pierced out, a sound of thunder bursting sounded, thousands of black thunder streams seemed to be in the red mist The inside of the group burst like a burst of black lightning and red mist. It crackled, squeaked and thundered, like a croak of birds, punctured by a needle, and looked like a red-skinned hedgehog. It''s like a black spike. Sure enough, is it a clone? At the same time, in the hand thirty meters away, the black thunder current is slowly fading, the corners of the third generation Raiyings mouth is slightly suppressed, but instead of looking at the black thunder current here, he turns his head and looks towards He was chopped by his left hand to his chest beside him, and he turned into a mass of water and was about to fall apart. There was a clear flash in the eyes of UU reading www.uukanshu.com, and at the same time, he sucked slightly, his eyes turned, Look at the red mist group. So, next, under the thunderstorm of black spots, where will he go... And this thought flashed through his mind. "brush!" But at this moment, just as he turned his head and looked away, a figure suddenly flashed on his left hand. With one hand stretched forward, the other hand changed the last Jie Yin! what! At this moment, he turned his head and suddenly paused, his eyes slightly opened, looking at the figure that was exactly the same as the avatar that had turned into water before. Instant! And just as the horror flashed in his heart, the human-shaped water flow that was about to disperse in the waterfall suddenly stopped. The drops of water were shining like jade, but it stopped in the air, and his horizontal cut The hand that entered the human-shaped water stream suddenly felt a strong contraction inward. "puff!" And at this moment, what suddenly flashed on his left hand, the figure just behind his elbow suddenly opened his mouth, and a large cloud of water spurted out suddenly, turning into a stormy wave. Is this... Shui Dun? bad! The hand is fixed! Seeing the water waves coming from the backside, the three generations of Raikage subconsciously stepped on the ground to evade, but did not expect that under this step, the left hand was tight, and under the rush, there was no movement, but just Unable to move at this moment, the turbulent waves encircled him, enveloping him, and suddenly the surrounding water pressure hit him, making him immobile. In just an instant, he was wrapped in a huge water polo! Water escape, the technique of water prison! "Long!" And at this moment, when the three generations of Raikage were trapped by the water, a rock column suddenly rose from the red mist pierced by the black thunder needles, broke through the red mist, and stood up! Chapter 825： Assassination! this is Clone? Punching his own water polo through layers, three generations of Raikage slowly moved his eyes from behind his side to control the water polo, and moved away from the figure that was exactly like the Uchiha clan imp, and landed on the black thunder pool suddenly towering up. Rock column that has now stopped lifting. Yes, it''s just a dungeon technique, using a clone is enough! If the body is in such a close position, facing the old man is basically a great life threat. And when the three generations of Raiying''s eyes fell on the stone pillar, his mind passed such a natural thought. At such a close distance, if the dungeon technique can''t hold him down, the little ghost of the Uchiha clan is basically like throwing himself into the trap, and he has sent his chest to his fist, almost killing himself! Even if the other party wants to use the "rebellious psychology", at the moment of getting dehydrated, he cannot let go of a clone that can be used as a tactical practice point. I am afraid that the first thing to gain freedom is to explode this clone. He believes that the little ghost of the Uchiha clan must also know this, so placing the body so close to him is tantamount to seeking death! This dungeon technique is to trap me and fix my position, so the main attack should come from that stone platform! From the little ghost of the Uchiha clan of the body, and the clone... Thinking of this, the eyes of the three generations of Lei Ying narrowed slightly, and in his sharp eyes, the reflections were the red smoke strips of black thunder light and the stone pillars that rose nearly three meters from the red smoke strips. . "Kaka..." At this time, a series of crackling and peeling rocks were heard from the creak of thunder. At this moment, under the stone pillar with a diameter of more than one meter, where the flashing black electric current can reach, pieces of rock are constantly peeling off under the stimulation of Thunder Dunge. It can be clearly seen that the lower part of the stone pillar is larger than the lower part. It is much thinner, and depending on the peeling, the stone pillar will collapse due to the collapse of the foundation in a short time. At the top of this stone pillar, there are two Konoha teenagers standing with bright red eyes. The writing wheel eyes of Sangouyu are slowly rotating, and their hands have begun to seal quickly, forming two different seals respectively. There is no doubt that this is combined ninjutsu! is it? Seal Scroll... Sealed Ninjutsu? At this time, the gaze of the three generations of Raikage, who saw everything in their eyes, fell on the unfolding scroll that was falling from the three-meter high platform. Are there wind escape, fire escape and water escape? Not only the tactical ability, but at a young age, he has mastered the three types of chakra nature changes... In terms of the chakra nature changes, this kid from the Uchiha clan is also gifted! Then... Thinking of this, the third generation of Lei Ying slightly squeezed his fist squeezed by the water pressure, his squinted eyes slowly widened, and his eyes suddenly appeared. Are you stuck? At this time, looking at the three generations of Raikage who was quietly locked in the water, a trace of suspiciousness flashed in Hongyan''s black eyes behind him. "Snapped!" At this moment, the blank scroll that fell from the high platform fell into the red and black thunder pool. With a crisp sound, it was instantly torn and ignited, turning into a spark. what! And at this moment, Hirohiko, who was supporting the Chakra with one hand supporting the water jail while it was feeding the water jail, suddenly stared, his face suddenly stiff. "Wow--pop--!" The next second, the electric sparks in the water prison burst suddenly, and the Lei Dun Chakra''s coat that was originally suppressed by the water prison burst into swelling. Suddenly, the dungeon burst from it, and the water spray resembled a flying arrow, and it was shot out by the force of the huge force bursting from the center, directly hitting the face of Hongyan. The water splashed into the eyes immediately, so painful, subconsciously, this Closed his eyes. "Boom!" And at the moment he closed his eyes, his whole body exploded into white mist. "Humph!" Amidst the splash of water, the three generations of Raikage stood up and swept away in a cold snort, directly exploding the clone of the Uchiha clan behind him, but his eyes did not see. Taking a look, it seemed like a casual blow, and his eyes were on the two Hongyans falling on the rock platform. bad! Reaching the gaze of the three generations of Raikage, the hearts of the two Hongyans on the rock platform jumped suddenly, their faces became stiff, their hairs suddenly stood up, and even the knot in their hands stopped for a while. behind! But the next moment, the three gouyu jade''s writing wheels in their eyes suddenly looked behind them. "Ziz...Ziz!" At this moment, behind them, three generations of Lei Ying held up his hands, and the thunder currents accumulated in his hands, like the blade of thunder, already chopped down! "Boom!" "Boom!" There was no suspense, no struggle, the two Hongyans were directly chopped apart by this thunder blade, and instantly cut in half, even the complexion on his face was not completely solidified into horror, and then exploded into two white balls. fog. Shadow clone? Then... With a "click", the three generations of Raikage, who was splitting their hands in a flash, fell to the ground gently, without a glance at the two clouds of white mist exploding in front of them, and the eyeballs gazed directly behind him. At the same time, at the moment his eyeballs turned, he was already using the left foot that touched the ground as the axis, twisting his body and turning the shadow, and the blade of the thunder light in his right hand had already pierced backwards by this rotation. "laugh!" Like a flash of thunder, the blade of thunder light in the right hand made an arc of strong light in the air. With a "poof", it was screwed directly into the chest of the figure behind him, and the sound of "sharp" was like a sharp metal piercing Out. This touch is the body! Although I dont know why you are so stupid~www.novelhall.com~ you attacked from behind instead of running away, but this blow... You''re dead! Feeling the sensation of piercing his chest in his hands, Raikage III was convinced that this was the main body of the Uchiha clan! In other words, this kid, this time there is no chance to play tricks! This blow penetrated through his chest, and even Konoha''s Minin Tsunade was powerless! This cunning boy, after so many tricks and delays, finally gave the lead! Although it is a pity for such a talent, it is finally over! The third generation of Lei Ying took a breath, and his slightly tense body slowly eased down due to the attack. He slowly pulled his hand out of the chest, and at the same time moved his sight a little bit upward, he was quite relieved. time. Although he was invincible all the time in this battle, under the Thunder Dun Chakra mode, this Uchiha clan kid couldn''t cause him any harm. However, as far as the entire battle is concerned, regardless of damage or the inevitable final victory, this kid is the one who has the upper hand, and his tactical ability is enough to serve as the leader of their troops. What an amazing kid... "Cough...cough..." Just as he was feeling emotional, puffs of blood slowly spilled from the top of his head, splashing on his slowly retracted arm and on the rock face of the stone pillar. As the blood splashed down, his gaze stopped and fell on the face of the person he pierced. then His whole body suddenly stiffened, and the expression of relief on his face instantly solidified, and those calm and vaguely murderous eyes went wide in an instant! But what was reflected in these eyes was a face that was unbelievable, unbelievable and even somewhat horrified. A face exactly like him! Chapter 826： Dilemma! this is The third generation of Raikage stared wide-eyed, looked down bit by bit with a face full of disbelief and inconceivability, his eyes slowly falling on his chest, and the hand slowly drawn from his chest. "Cough...cough..." As soon as his eyes touched the thick blood-soaked hands, two mouthfuls of blood came out, and with a few soft coughs, the blood spilled and dripped, spilling on the stone platform under the feet, splashing drops. The drops of blood, at the same time, also spilled on the slowly drawn arm. Afterwards, his downward gaze touched the gaze that raised his head below and looked at him. And the face that was struggling with gazes, eyes widened suddenly, and instantly stiff, that face was slightly old, but tough, serious, and not angry. The face exactly like myself. At this moment, he was twisted and pierced with one hand! Illusion! This is illusion! The illusion of writing round eyes! Can''t be wrong! At this moment, seeing the scene of himself being penetrated and seeing that the person who penetrated him was his own three generations of Raikage, I instantly confirmed in my heart that he was in illusion. In the illusion of that Uchiha clan imp, the illusion of writing round eyes! But... when is it? When did you get a illusion? Three generations of Lei Ying looked at the self pierced by him and the self who pierced him, with surprise flashing in his eyes. In the battle with this Uchiha clan imp, he has always been very careful about the opponent''s writing wheel, there should be no possibility of illusion. This kid... when... "Snapped!" And just as the three generations of Lei Ying gritted his teeth slightly, and turned his mind to such a thought, the picture of himself penetrating through himself seemed to shatter suddenly, like glass being crushed, and the waterfall scattered. In the next second, the feeling of heavy water pressure resurfaced. "Long!" Across the dim water, a rock column suddenly rose up in the red mist cluster pierced by the black thunder and thousands of needles, breaking through the red mist, and stood up! ... "Ziz...Ziz..." In the reflection of Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes, in the water prison, those eyes with killing intent that suddenly turned around, slowly dimmed and turned into a confused color. At the same time, there was a skyrocketing trend. Lei Liu slowly calmed down, the jet-like blue chakra coat also eased, and slowly calmed down, and finally turned into a light blue chakra film, covering the burly covered in water ball Yunyin''s body is sturdy and twisted. A ray of blood slowly left from the eyes of the three-gouyu jade writing wheel, dripping across the pale cheeks, leaving from the chin, dripping, hitting the ground behind the water ball . Did you make it? At this time, a hand slowly covered the eye of the three-gou jade writing wheel that was constantly bleeding, covering its bright red color and the three-gou jade fade away, and finally turned into a dim black pupil. . "Hoo-hoo-" Then, there was a violent gasp. Hongyan supported the water cell with one hand, and covered his left eye with the other, clenching his teeth, his pale face seemed to twitch slightly, and blood was constantly overflowing between his fingers. it hurts! The whole body seemed to have been beaten by countless sticks, and the chakra and physical strength that were originally added began to lose... Is this what Chiba said that the effectiveness of the drug is unstable? In just a few minutes, will the effect be over? Panting, a trace of worry flashed in Hongyan''s heart, and at the same time, the intact right pupil looked at the red mist that had begun to fade away and the creaking black lightning that had also begun to fade out from it. Left eye... Is there no vision? This is his illusion? This is the illusion he hid in my eyes? In an instant, Yunyin of this level and even the super Yunyin was brought into the illusion. Is this illusion technique his kaleidoscope of illusion? Why... Why do you want to use Qianqiu to transfer this illusion into my eyes? why why What are you going to do? Protect me? At that time, I had tortured me to the point of death with illusion, but let me go, and now, I have transferred such a powerful illusion into my eyes to save my life? What are you doing! At this time, in the panic, Hongyan''s heart was filled with a strong, puzzled anger. hateful! And just as this thought turned around, Hongyan''s face was covered with a thick layer of pain, and his teeth creaked, and with the pain, he covered the large part of the left eye between the fingers. A large stream of blood poured out, rolling down the knuckles, like a small stream of water. This pupil power... Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, after opening, can the pupil power of writing wheel eyes increase like this? too frightening! With such eyes, what else can stop me? Even in the face of this Yunyin in front of you, I am afraid that there will be a battle, no, even the upper hand! With this pupil power...With this kind of pupil power, I can do everything! Anything! As the blood flowed out, there was a smile that didn''t know whether it was excitement, bitterness, or hatred appeared at the corner of his mouth. and so For this pupil power, you killed Brother Chun... But ~www.novelhall.com~ why didn''t you kill me, as long as you kill me, the matter of you killing Brother Chun will not be exposed, and you will not have to defect or be wanted... hateful! hateful! Damn it! Why, why do I want this kind of power to kill the closest people! Why! Thinking of this, the half-faced Hongyan slowly raised his head, the bloodshot impression in the right eye that was not covered, the blue veins on the forehead had also been raised, but it looked a bit hideous. Do not! Now is not the time to think about these things, you have already used the things you don''t want to use, you can''t fail again! I have no other choice! But the next moment, he took a deep breath, and the hand supporting the water prison made a few marks. Suddenly, the smooth and regular water leaned against his direction, and a bump slowly bulged, slowly swelling into a water flowing human face, not long after, a water body was formed from the surface of the water ball. He jumped out from the surface of the water ball and landed beside him. After the water body jumped out, the water ball in the water prison seemed to shrink in a circle, although it could perfectly restrain the burly cloud in the ball, but It has shrunk a lot. "I''ll leave it to you here." After Shui landed on the ground, Hongyan spoke, and at the same time the hand supporting the water prison slowly retracted. "Ok!" The water body is not nonsense, and directly presses his hand on the water polo. "Boom..." With a slight sound, Hongyan pulled his hand out of the water ball, silently glanced at the figure wrapped in rock skin ten meters away behind him, pursed his lips, and then turned his gaze to the surrounding area. Chaos of kunai and above the steel wire. Next... This can only be done! Although this illusion is powerful, it can''t keep him up for long! Chapter 827： Explosion "Ha ha--" Is Hirohiko squatting? While taking out the black-stained bandage from his ninja bag, he wrapped his left eye and breathed hard while breathing hard, sweat mixed with blood, constantly falling from his left cheek Stay and fall in this green grass. Obviously, using a kaleidoscope-level illusion technique, although the Yunyin was successfully controlled, but at the same time it was also backed by the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, and the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel was too strong. His ordinary writing wheel cant bear the pressure at the root. Now, his left eye has been severely damaged, and now he has more blood flow. I am afraid that it may hurt some of the more important eye veins. If he does not receive effective treatment , I''m afraid this eye is not guaranteed. However, now he does not have this option of treatment. He can only use a medical chakra bandage to put it on to see if he can stop the blood first, so that the blood flows down, his eyes cannot be kept, I dont know, but he It may be because of excessive blood loss that the combat effectiveness has been lost. This is certain, especially now that the effectiveness of the junliang pill with the secret medicine grade effect given by Chiba has faded. Then, the dressing is almost done! Hiroshiko put his hands behind his head, each grabbing the bandage and pulling abruptly to tie a dead knot into form. He couldn''t help but draw a breath. The tightness formed by the dead knot directly touched a certain painful nerve in the eye for a while. The pain immediately penetrated into the brain. solution! Afterwards, he held up his fingers and unfastened the storage seal on the medical chakra bandage, and the light green brilliance faintly leaked from the bandage on his left eye. A warm feeling suddenly mixed into the pain in the left eye, and slowly began to relieve the pain, and the sharp pain that had penetrated into the brain seemed to ease. And the speed of the blood bead that was slowly oozing out from the left eye bandage was also slowly slowing down. It seems very useful. Feeling the pain of relief, Hongyan breathed a sigh of relief. Because of the exhaustion of the effectiveness of the secret medicine grade army food pill, the physical strength and fullness of Chakra have left him, and now every minute and every second can feel the loss of strength He estimated that within three minutes, he might be back to the state before taking the Junliang Pill, and with this bleeding, I am afraid that the physical strength and Chakra will be lost faster, let alone three minutes, two minutes Reluctantly. Moreover, the kind of sharp pain that penetrates into his head will make him unable to concentrate, and unable to concentrate, and he will not be able to complete the most delicate and difficult part of this huge trap array-connecting all the organs to trigger Point the relay trap clasp. So, next... After the pain eased, Hongyan lowered his head and focused his attention on his hands again. The steel wire wrapped around the index finger was a round metal buckle that had been pinched on both hands. The next thing he had to do was to fix the nearly fifty steel wires wrapped around his hands on this metal ring buckle. Yes, stay still. It is to buckle up without touching the steel wire. A full fifty steel wires with a slight tremor will trigger the trap. The dozens of detonating symbols and seal scrolls on the trap will engulf him in an instant! Originally, the order of arrangement of this trap was not like this. The detonation talisman and seal scroll will only be buckled after the wire organs are all set up. However, the current Hirohiko does not have the slightest confidence that the water prison technique and the kaleidoscope-level illusion can trap that Yunyin. . The strength that Yun Yin showed was simply inhuman, he even suspected that even if the third generation of Hokage attacked, he was afraid that he might not be able to beat Yun Yin. Therefore, he exchanged steps when setting up, lest that Yunyin suddenly lifted the illusion and attacked. After all, the water ball in the water prison seemed a bit thin in his eyes when facing that Yunyin. And with the current arrangement sequence, if Yun Yin suddenly violent, he could also detonate his most powerful trap at any time. That''s right, he arranged this way, he planned to die together. This time, it was all gone. At this moment, there are only two detonation charms left in his ninja bag, a kunai and shuriken are gone, and the medical chakra bandage is also the last one. Most of the things he carries are given to Qian Ye used it, including Junliang pills. His ninja bag is empty, Chakra and physical strength are constantly losing, and his left eye has been temporarily blind. If it takes a long time, he may be permanently blind. There are different degrees of injuries everywhere in his body. He has no retreat. No, it should be said that from the beginning, he had no retreat. "call--" With a long sigh, Hongyan''s right eye Sangouyu''s writing wheel eye turned slightly, and he glanced at the position less than one meter ahead of him, who was trapped by his own moisture, and turned his head to look at the burly in the water ball on the other side. Yun Yin moved his hands cautiously, and buckled the buckle one by one, and the big beads of sweat on the forehead rolled off gently. One, two, three... Hongyan''s hand is very stable, and as the fingers move slightly, one wire after another is buckled up without the slightest tremor. At the same time, his right eye is constantly raised, paying attention to the hidden cloud in the water ball. Every move. At least...wait for me to turn this last mechanism... But in his mind, there was only one thought. ... is it? A glance made me fall into the illusion level of illusion... At this time, the three generations of Raikage who fell into the illusion looked at the stone pillars that stood up in front of them, feeling the blurry feeling of seeing the outside world through the water, and the feeling as if it had happened once before~www.novelhall.com~ The corners of his mouth tightened slightly, and his subconscious glance flashed through his mind before being trapped in the water. At that time, did you get hit? Moreover, the current illusion scene seems to have returned to the moment of falling into illusion. Can this illusion control time and space... Sure enough, the Uchiha clan is difficult to deal with. However, this should be the killer of that kid... Three generations of Lei Ying tightly held his hands, feeling the true touch of this illusion. Have even the five senses been deprived? In other words, I can''t move now. Thinking of this, the third generation of Lei Ying raised a smile and closed his eyes slightly. Well, there is nothing to be afraid of next. "Ok?" Just as his thoughts flashed, besides the hallucinations, Hirohiko, who had been paying attention to the situation in the dungeon, frowned and his face changed instantly. Turning to his body, which was squatting in another place, would have to say "the body". Export. And in the eyes of Hirohiko Moisture, the waist of Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, which was originally reduced to a thin film covering the surface of the cloud, suddenly bulged, and a group of blue and white thunder flow slowly in Chakra''s coat. It swelled inside, and in a flash, it turned into a fist-sized lightning ball. "Boom!" But at this moment, before he could say anything, the lightning ball exploded violently, and the electricity turned into lightning and spurted out. "Snapped!" Suddenly, countless lightning bolts burst out of the water prison, and the impact of the lightning ball burst suddenly broke the water ball, and the water splash shot out like a water arrow! The water body was directly pierced by lightning and water arrows when it was still in the throat, instantly turning into a stream, and the waterfall scattered! "Wow-Zizi -!" In an instant, lightning carried the shot of water arrows, whizzing towards the half-crouched figure! Chapter 828： Killer! hateful! Hirohiko raised his head suddenly because of the sudden memory flooding into his hand. The naked bright red three-gou jade writing wheel reflected in the right eye of the water arrow formed by the suddenly falling water ball, the lightning that resembled an arrow, and the need for a moment. It was pierced by the water and lightning bolts of the broken water body. "Chichichichi!" "Zizzi!" And at this moment, the water and lightning bolts that shot from the water ball against his side whizzed out, already close in front of him, and even a water arrow was rubbed on his right cheek. About to splash out, he could already feel the coolness of the water flow unique to that water arrow. no solution anymore! At this moment, Hongyan bit and squatted his feet fiercely. "puff!" With a muffled sound of water arrows touching the flesh, Hongyan''s figure flashed as the waterfall scattered, and his whole body disappeared suddenly. "Chichichichi!" "Zizzi!" In the next second, countless water arrows and lightning bolts flew past, piercing through these reddish water drops, and then slowly disappeared when they flew out of a long distance. Gee! Did you ask illusion so soon? Watching the water arrows and lightning bolts slowly dissipate in front of him, Hirohiko fixed his eyes tightly on the center of the water bolt lightning, the chakra coat that was surrounded by a blue chakra film. The burly cloud is hidden. "Flap!" In the disappearing lightning, the splashing water plummeted like rain from mid-air, like a drizzle, crackling on the ground. Ok? Did you move the position? At this time, the three generations of Raikings eyeballs that stood upright took a slight look to the left. At that location, there was originally a person surrounded by rock skin, but at this time it was empty, with only a humanoid grass left. Traces of pressure. Then, his gaze turned again, looking at the kid of the Uchiha clan who had just used the instantaneous body to fade away and was three to five meters away from him who had been entangled with him for so long. "Peng!" Among the drops of water falling like a drizzle, the chakra''s coat lingering like a thin film burst suddenly, instantly turning into a jet shape. At this moment, the three generations of Lei Ying sank suddenly. But in the midst of this sinking, his face suddenly changed. Chakra still has some disorders...Affecting his legs and feet, can he not be able to instantaneously? Although I got rid of the illusion, are there any sequelae? And this expression changed, the three generations of Lei Ying had such a slightly startled thought in his heart. "Ok?" Just as his face changed, his eyes flashed, and the little ghost of the Uchiha clan in his sight suddenly swung out of his hands. A stone flies up! this is! But at this moment, he suddenly noticed something in the corner of his eye, and his eyes opened suddenly. This kid! He almost cursed in his heart, and the three generations of Raikage, who noticed something, looked down suddenly, but saw that there was a buckle connected by several steel wires in front of his feet, and according to the angle and strength of the flying stone, In the next second, it will fall on this buckle, and then think of the kunai and connected steel wires and the detonating symbols arranged in a certain shape in the corner of the eye just now. Isnt that illusion a real killer? Is this trap array the real killer? The three generations of Raikage knew instantly, and during the beginning of the year, the stone had been spinning halfway through the distance. Since it is a killer, then this trap array must have its special place, and my current state... Thinking of this, the three big thunder shadows gritted their teeth slightly, the whole body exploded, and the grass under their feet burst open suddenly. While flying in the mud of the grass, three generations of Raikage stared at the stone and the little ghost of the Uchiha clan in front of him, and the whole person rushed out, and in a flash, the stone was already in front of his eyes. Moreover, now is the best time to eliminate this kid! Using that illusion technique, Im afraid it also brought him a lot of burden, as you can see from his bandaged left eye, that illusion technique also consumes a lot of his chakras, and even the left eye is temporarily not used... Even if I can''t use the instant body now, but the speed under Lei Dun Chakra can still kill him instantly! Anyway, you have to avoid it, it is better to avoid this kid at the same time! The right cheek was wiped with the pebble, the third generation Lei Ying tilted his head slightly, and the killing intent flashed in his eyes. His body flashed, his right fist was already tightly clenched. But at this moment, just when the thought in his mind flashed, another stone flew at a faster speed, and later came to the top, hitting the rotating stone on his right cheek. what! With a crisp "pop", the third generation of Lei Ying''s heart beat, and his eyes suddenly looked down to the right. "state!" Just as he looked down, the rotating stone that fell suddenly due to the collision hit the grass without any deviation, and was buckled on the ground by the buckle connected by dozens of steel wires~www. novelhall.com~ In the sound of dozens of steel wires converging into a steel wire breaking, a fire of "chichichichi" ignited, enclosing a circle of fire, and the three generations of thunder shadows flying in the sky in a circular shape. Surrounded. This is the agency? The previous...is fake? "Boom boom boom boom boom!" And just as the three generations of Lei Ying''s horror thoughts turned, the dozens of detonating symbols that had been ignited suddenly stood up in groups of blazing white firelight, melting into a huge blazing white fireball, and instantly engulfing him. "Boom" The explosion of air and heat, turned into a ring of wind and heat, swept through, hitting Hirohiko, who was retreating quickly when the second stone was thrown, and flew backwards, while watching the ball rise. Hirohiko, whose huge blazing white explosive fireball was flying upside down, slowly raised his fingers. Seal, solve! Fire escape, the art of flame dragon fire! Suddenly, in the sound of the rumbling explosion, among the huge fireball that swallowed a range of ten meters, the flames of four small water droplets suddenly impacted from four directions at right angles to each other. The speed hit this blazing white fireball. "boom!" Just when this small drop-like flame hit the blazing white fireball, an explosion roar louder than the explosion caused by countless explosions before, suddenly sounded. The moment the small drop of flame hit the blazing white fireball, it burst suddenly, bursting into a stream of fire, and directly dented the blazing white fireball. "boom!" In the next second, the fireball that had been hit on all sides exploded again, and the blazing white flames burst out from the top of the fireball, like a volcanic eruption, burst out! A blazing white flame column blasted into the sky! Forbearance, the art of Yanlong Bai Waterfall! [.] Chapter 829： perturbed "puff!" Amid the rumbling explosion, the sound of a heavy object landing clearly came out. Hirohiko, who flew upside down, fell heavily to the ground. In this fierce air wave, he rolled out ten on the grass. Duomi stopped in a hurry, leaving a long trace of grass pressure on the grass, like an abandoned can. And as soon as Hongyan stopped landing, the air wave screamed with the ring-shaped turbulent dead grass heat wave formed by the broken grass, and rolled over Hongyan''s body. Suddenly, the "crackling" sound of the broken grass hitting the flesh was like an explosion. It sounded like a bean, and it slowly disappeared after the grass-breaking heat wave passed, and only the rumbling explosion sounded away. "Cough! Cough!" At this moment, lying on the ground, after being swept by the heat wave of broken grass just now, Hongyan, who was covered with a layer of broken grass, coughed twice, pushed aside the broken grass on his back, and covered the layers in front with his hands. After the broken grass heat wave, he slowly raised his head, and in the right eye of the naked Sangou jade writing wheel, the reflection took the blazing white flame column that almost illuminated the entire grassland soaring to the sky, and when he was watching, Si The Dao Huo stream was swirling around the blazing white flame column and evaporating up, like a dragon-shaped pillar soaring, rushing to the top of the flame column and finally dissipating in the air at the top. It succeeded! Using the blasting force of the Yanlong Fire Art to squeeze the explosion, shrink the power of the explosion, and successfully guide all the explosive force into the air, and the cloud just above the center of the explosion is squeezed like a high density of a volcanic eruption The high-temperature explosion, no matter how strong his defensive ninjutsu is, it is impossible to be unscathed in such an explosion. Unexpectedly, the first actual combat application after the development of the Yanlong White Waterfall technique, although it was awkward in the middle, it was completed so perfectly in the end. Blocking the broken grass heat wave after wave, Hongyan maintained a prone posture, the rumble of explosions roared along with the heat wave, but his heart was filled with joy. After all, the blazing white beam of light in front of him was the first to successfully develop ninjutsu, even if it was just a combination of the enhanced version of the dragon fire technique and the traps he learned from his predecessors during this time. The formations are combined, but there is no doubt that this is a ninjutsu that belongs to his unique Uchiha Hirohiko. Just like the eight-door mode that belongs to Chiba alone, this is a ninjutsu that belongs to him alone. Even if the ninjutsu he developed is far worse than Chibas in generality, it cannot be as powerful as the eight-door model. Compared with the model. At this moment, despite being in a disadvantaged and desperate situation, there is a hint of joy and pride in Hongyan''s heart. I dont know what expression Chiba would have when seeing such a technique... In this joy and pride, such a thought flashed slightly in his mind. Uh I guess this guy Chiba can''t say anything... Then, after the thought flashed, it was his self-deprecating thought, vetoing the previous thought. This fellow Chiba is not so frank. No matter good or bad, he will nod his head... And this is the next thought after the denial. However, this Yunyin was able to crack such a powerful illusion in such a short time, and only a few minutes to crack an illusion that even my eyes could not bear. The heat wave passed by, and Hongyan''s mind was filled with memories of water flowing back from his body, and the picture of the lightning ball exploded in his mind. This should be how he cracked the illusion! The chakra with the thunder attribute is the most difficult to control among all the chakra attributes. In the previous battle, he should purposely accumulate a certain thunder attribute chakra in his body and consciously control it to let it Maintained at a certain amount or concentration, and this certain amount or concentration is enough to create a chakra amount as if another person is inputting enough to unlock the illusion. As long as he falls into the illusion and his consciousness falls into the illusion space, he can no longer control these thunder-attribute chakras. These chakras will run away, resulting in a situation similar to "other peoples huge chakras", and the thunder attribute chakras will lose control and run away. When it exploded, in addition to the amount of the lightning ball that escaped, there was also a considerable chakra recoil inside, which reached the conditions for understanding the illusion and disrupting the originally disturbed chakra. In this way, the illusion can be solved. Moreover, the explosion of the electric ball on the body surface will also cause great pain. It is also a way to unlock the illusion. Although it has little effect on the pupil illusion, it is also a method that takes both sides into consideration. He has always guarded against my illusion, and has been preparing and backing up. This cloud hidden attack seems simple, but it is often the most effective combat method with the most lethality. Either it is avoided or it is a blow. Must kill, unlike his rude appearance, this Yunyin''s mind is very delicate! Can''t be blinded by his appearance! Thinking of this, Hongyan narrowed his eyes slightly, and the joy and pride in his heart had long since disappeared ~www.novelhall.com~ At this moment, he even gave birth to a bit of anxiety. Absolute defensive means, absolutely destructive attack means, and delicate heart. Although I tried my best, he was still caught in his hands. The whole audience did not catch any initiative. It was completely in the opponent''s hands. In his hand, it''s like a mouse running around in his palm... Such a ninja, even the quasi-S-rank ninja in the defense map mission is gone! Do not! It''s not incomparable, that quasi-S grade ninja can''t even match a finger of the whole person! Who is this Yun Yin? Can my Yanlong White Waterfall technique really hurt him? Thinking of this, Hongyan was disturbed, but also doubted the ninjutsu he developed proudly. Even his spine started to get cold. Because, since he began to doubt the ninjutsu he developed, he actually felt that his ninjutsu would not work. He knew very well that this Yunyin had already established an "unbeatable" image in his heart. And this image brought him only despair! hateful! Hirohiko Uchiha, at this time, how do you raise the ambition of others to destroy your own prestige, even if he appears "invincible", it does not mean that he is truly invincible! The technique of the Yanlong White Waterfall will definitely work! When his back became cold, Hongyan also noticed the problem in his mentality, and immediately cursed himself a few words in order to get his mentality back. "what!" But at this moment, just as he was cursing in his heart, his eyes widened suddenly, his whole body trembled, and his face instantly turned into horror! At this moment, in his eyes... One hand, with the jet-like blue chakra coat, slowly moved from the flame column... Stretched out! Chapter 830： Do not believe! Really...not effective! Seeing this hand extending from the exploding blazing white flame column, Hongyan''s heart suddenly shook, and a layer of stiff color appeared on his astonished face. Unconsciously, he swallowed, his eyes fixed on the hand that stretched out from the flames, Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes slowly shrank, and the cold sweat on his forehead and back came out directly. In my heart, there was already a layer of despair. It''s over... Next, there is really no trick! Even the Yanlong White Waterfall technique can''t work, and the back hand I can think of and prepare is completely useless. I There is no way to harm him at all. Now any tactics are useless, and his speed is completely higher than me, even if he escapes, I can''t escape. And then, I''m afraid he has completely figured out my details, and he should know that I am out of skills, and the next attack is definitely a fatal blow! At this moment, shrouded in despair, his body stiffened, and a cold sweat, Hongyan clearly knew what he would face next, in this battle, in the constant desperation, his current and possible future movements of the enemy He has become more and more adept at grasping. Only by knowing the enemy''s movements can he arrange tactics and tactical back-hands. This is already quite good. If he can survive, his tactical ability is estimated to be unique. However, based on his grasp of the enemy''s movements, he told him that it was impossible for him to survive. Next, he will usher in a fatal blow. Do not! No... impossible! How could it be possible that there was no injury at all? How could it be that under such explosive impact and high temperature, even the steel would begin to melt, how could his body be so hard! After the complete despair, Hongyan felt a kind of disbelief, hysterical disbelief. "Chichichichi!" And just as this hysterical disbelief emerged, the hand that stretched out from the blazing white flame shook it, as if holding the blazing white flame that was rising upwards, sneered and sneered. It appeared from the gap between the fingers. "Boom!" Then, at the moment of holding it, when the heat between the fingers was rising, a muffled noise suddenly burst out at the location of the hand. Suddenly, the blazing white beam of light leaned below Hongyan''s side, and the blazing white flame burst suddenly. , Sparks flew, and a hole as high as a person suddenly opened, like thunder, a figure, as if turned into thunder, drawn a white steam belt in the air, and rushed toward him! Sure, it won''t be all right! He will definitely get hurt! He can''t be invincible! As long as he is injured, as long as he is injured, I have a chance! I have a chance! Never... Never let Chiba be killed like this! Absolutely not! And at this moment, watching the thunder current bursting out of his chest and making fists, Hong Yan was motionless, and the three Gouyu in his right eye contracted sharply, staring at the punch tightly. The coming figure wandered around, as if searching for something, completely not paying attention to the burly cloud faintly raising the stab-like flat four-fingered hand, and even his face became a little distorted. Give up? Seeing the little ghosts of the Uchiha clan who are getting closer and closer without any movement, the three generations of Raikage''s eyeballs, whose whole body is bursting with thunder and steaming, turned slightly, and glanced around. Is Taki Chiba hidden? However, it doesn''t matter, as long as you are here, you can find it when you kill this kid. Next, he shouldnt have any backhands to use. After seeing my Lei Dun Chakra mode, the combination of such a powerful trap formation and fire ninjutsu cant hurt me. He should also be very clear. I am invincible to him! Now he should know that from beginning to end, what he did... All in vain! Despair is also normal! Under this sweep, the three generations of Raikage had such a thought in his heart. Although he was played a few times by this Uchiha clan kid, from the beginning to the end, this Uchiha clan kid was not able to Threatening his existence! However, you can be regarded as a great ninja if you can hold on to me for so long. After returning, I will pass on your deeds as a model for Yunyin''s new light. So go with peace of mind! The genius boy of the Uchiha clan! "Snapped!" Amidst the explosive sound of a sudden stop of a high-speed moving object, the three generations of Lei Ying''s figure stopped abruptly, his eyes were like lightning, with a touch of regret, his left hand crossed his chest, sunken elbows, and his right hand carried lightning. , Towards the distorted youth who was creeping below him, stabbed fiercely! "laugh!" A horrible sound of a hard blade penetrating flesh and bones suddenly sounded. "Kakka!" Then, a series of cracking sounds of hard objects rang slowly. "what!" In the next second, the terrifying words of the three generations of Lei Ying screamed out, and his eyes suddenly widened. "Ka Ka... Ka Ka Ka..." After that, there was another series of cracking and spreading sounds of hard objects, resounding on the lower side of his front, where his right hand stabbed. This kid...this kid... At this moment, the three generations of Lei Ying''s lips buzzed a few times, but he couldn''t say a word while looking at the scene. Crazy, this kid... crazy! At the same time, his heart was shocked, and there was a hint of incredible, incredible, and shock in his wide-open eyes! At this moment, in his eyes, a figure covered with rocky skin was shockingly reflected, and his hand with thunder light inserted into this figure''s chest and penetrated! Unexpectedly...he unexpectedly... Use your companion as a stand-in to stop this attack from the old man! At this time, the latter half of his heart also slowly emerged with a startled thought. "Boom!" At this moment, two bursts of sound rang not far to his left. This is... the voice of the shadow clone? Although I didn''t see it, at the moment the sound rang, the third generation of Lei Ying had determined the source of the sound, and his eyes suddenly looked to the left. From this look, I saw that the little ghost of the Uchiha clan was pulling away and retreating, and the white mist of the two shadow clones around him just disappeared~www.novelhall.com~ revealing the two shadow clones in Jieyin, and The face of this kid from the Uchiha clan, I don''t know if it is because of fear or excitement, there is a twisted stiff toothy smile, it looks a bit crazy! injured! he got hurt! He is not invincible! At this time, in Hongyan''s eyes, it was the crack on Lei Dun Chakra''s coat under the right upper arm of the third generation of Raikage, and a ribbon with a little crack that seemed to be a trace of melting. "despair!" "despair!" "despair!" In the next second, amidst three landing sounds, three Hongyan landed at the same time. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" "Snapped!" At the same time, the knot in the hand was completed almost at the same time, and the writing wheel turned at the same time. Since it will be injured, then there is still a chance! After turning his thoughts around, the three Hirohikos who had completed Jieyin took a deep breath, bulging their cheeks, and then spit out abruptly. Wind escape, wind cut! Water escape, the technique of changing oil! Art fire escape **** fireball! "Boom!" Suddenly, a tornado blade whirlwind, a translucent pale hungs water arrow, and a huge fireball spurted out at the same time, hitting one place fiercely, bursting apart, and instantly turning into a tornado of white flames twisted towards it. The burly cloud pierced by the blade of his body shot straight away, like a laser! Combination wind escape, toad oil blasts! This kid... And at this moment, watching the bright white flame light beam slowly turning from the flame tornado into the lasing shot, and feeling the heat wave rushing toward the face in the sneer, the eyes of the third generation Raiking are little by little. Squinting, with a "pop", the thunderous chakra''s coat burst suddenly. "boom!" In the next second, the blazing light beam slammed into it! Chapter 831： Boy, its over! "rumble--!" The huge blazing white flame column reflecting the grassland as the day is steaming upward, and the blazing white explosion flames and shock waves swept up, tumbling at the top of the flame column, gradually forming a black smoke and blazing white flame like a mushroom cover. In the mixed dome, the rumble of explosions slowly spread. "hiss!" And in the rumbling waves of explosions, a sharp sound like the tearing of a violently moving substance, but it was clearly revealed, even the explosion of air around the white light beam The waves of broken grass spreading out like waves also seemed to pause. "laugh!" After that, a burst of blood spattered out. This...impossible...my... how is this possible The right eye of Sangouyus writing wheel widened little by little, reflecting the calm face in front of him, his face solemnly and seriously illuminated by the white light. The slightly old face on his right cheek was covered by thunder light. Chakra''s coat all over, and his lunge stance. "Don''t struggle to death, boy, it''s over!" At this time, the dull and heavy voice even with some faint trembling words rang in his ears. With this sound, Hongyan''s chest pained violently, and his toes slowly rose up, and his whole figure was raised little by little. "Cough...cough...!" And as his figure got taller, Hongyan also coughed violently. With every cough, almost a mouthful of blood spurted out, splashing on the burly cloud-hidden chakra coat before him, and was impacted and evaporated by the thunder current, turning into one Small wisps of blood mist, transpiring. However, at this moment, Hongyan didn''t even look at it. In the right eye of his remaining three-gou jade, it was reflected from the top and bottom of the burly man''s arm that pierced directly. The two blazing white flame pillars below the upper circle and above the lower circle that gradually began to extinguish, as well as the long strip of thunder that followed the shoulders of this burly cloud, disappeared faster than the flame pillar. My...toad oil burst into flames, unexpectedly... even... It was cut! The scene just now echoed in his mind countless times, but Hongyan still kept his eyes wide open, desperately looking at the extinguished beam of light divided into two and the light that almost disappeared, unable to accept this fact. For an instant, at the moment when the blazing beam of toad oil exploded, he only felt a flash of thunder, and then there was a pain in his chest, and the blood shot directly out of his chest. There was a "hiss" sound of tearing the material, and then, just before his eyes, that flame burned to a certain high-temperature, blazing white beam of light, in a silent "tear", like a cloth It was torn apart and split into two halves abruptly. One half followed the upper part of the burly cloud-yin''s right arm and rushed upwards, forming an arc-shaped blazing white flame column, while the other half followed the burly cloud. The lower part of the hidden right arm passed through the armpit and sprayed directly to the ground, presenting a blazing white flame column with a downward arc. And in the middle of the two burning zones, there was a flash of thunder, which is almost invisible now. At that moment, this burly Yunyin directly cut his ninjutsu! "Chi... Chi Chi... Chi..." At this time, the two separated flame pillars slowly burned out because they lost the chakra injection of the ninja, and finally turned into a light smoke of grain, which curled up from the lower and upper arms of the third generation of Raikage. . "Boom!" "Boom!" At the same time, the two shadow clones on both sides of Hongyan who were equally wide-eyed exploded into white mist. So, is that also a shadow clone? Standing upright, the three generations of Lei Ying looked back at the rock-skinned figure that had been covered with a thin layer of fragmented grass, and his eyes narrowed slightly. "Boom!" The next moment, as if to verify his conjecture, the rock-skinned figure suddenly heard a cracking sound, and a cloud of white mist emerged from the rock skin hole pierced in the back of his heart. "Crack...crack...crack..." As the white mist oozes out, the outline of the rocky skin suddenly cracks, dents in pieces, and finally smashes into pieces, and finally turns into powder, dissipating wave after wave of wind. In the heat. Gee! Still being played around, Takichiba is still in that virgin forest right now! Seeing the rock figure transforming into powder and drifting away, the three generations of Raikage turned his head, and looked at the young boy whose eyeballs were looking at his pierced **** chest little by little, with a complex look on his face. , So much so that he pierced the boy''s right hand with a slight invisible tremor. "Zi..." A thunder light escaped from his shoulders, spread out, and slowly dissipated in the air, reflecting the face of the teenager who was covered by the straight hair that was blown by the wind and heat~www.novelhall.com~ That pale face of disbelief, horror, horror, and despair. war No matter when, even if it is an enemy ninja, it is always a bit... Seeing this face, the third generation Lei Ying took a breath, slowly closed his eyes, and let out a long sigh. "Regardless of the result, you are already amazing!" Afterwards, not feeling it, a pityful word came out from his mouth. has it ended? And at this time, Hirohiko, whose consciousness gradually began to blur, watched as his chest pierced out, and the thick arm surrounded by the chakra''s coat was still flashing lightning. The place near the armpit was as if the armor was slowly broken. The sight of the chakra''s coat made up for intact, another mouthful of blood coughed up, dripping, some were blown away by the wind and heat, and some fell on this arm, steaming into blood mist and rising up. hateful! In the end, he did not hurt him at all, nor did he buy enough time for Chiba. Even Xuena who came to rescue would encounter this Yunyin... hateful! Damn it! Why am I... so useless... even desperately... it''s just a futile, meaningless, embarrassing death. no matter what Just like at that time, I can only watch...I can only watch... Everything... everything... I can''t do anything! A sorrowful smile filled with blood slowly appeared at the corner of Hongyans mouth. A teardrop slipped from his bare right eye, across the slightly dusty cheek, stained with dust, and then with dust. Passing the corners of the **** mouth, finally turned into a crystal of blood, from the cheek... Roll off! Chapter 832： regret "Snapped!" The bright red blood and tears were brought out by the wind and slash, and hit the ground grass fiercely. They broke into bright red blood beads, spread out, and finally dissipated in the air. And as the blood and tears scattered, Hongyan''s head slowly dropped, and the three-gou jade writing wheel eyes in his right eye slowly disappeared, turning into black pupils with a dull color, and the blood in the mouth followed the head. Falling down, gushing out like a trickle, turning into a thin line of blood flow that was blown away by the wind, drawing a bright red diagonal line, slapped to the ground, and shattered into more blood beads. has it ended? This time... it''s really over... Hirohiko, whose head was hanging down, reflected the bright red slash in his dim eyes, and there was a constant electric current flashing across his chest, crackling, reflecting his pupils and bloodstained face time and time again. It''s just that his pupils no longer shrink from the light, and there is no expression on his face, he is already lifeless. His consciousness also began to blur little by little, and darkness slowly enveloped him. At that time...it was a pity, why did I turn a bit slower? But at this moment, when the eyes were completely covered by darkness, in the darkness, a picture like a photo slowly emerged. That is not far from outside the ninja school classroom, where three seven or eight-year-old children are standing, "I''m going back." Suddenly, one of the boys, who was wearing a slightly old pair, said suddenly, his steps had moved away, and he was about to leave. "I will show you more in the future." Afterwards, the expressionless boy wearing a dark blue short-sleeved shirt nodded and said coldly, and then turned and left on his own, walking faster than the boy before. "I''m going back too, see you tomorrow." Afterwards, from behind the boy in the dark blue short-sleeved shirt came the voice of the only girl in the white clothes. "see you tomorrow." What followed was the voice of the boy before. Ok? After hearing these two announcements, the boy in the dark blue short-sleeved shirt suddenly stopped, his body almost stiff. Here...should I make up for it, see you tomorrow, should I say hello? Yes! It should be said hello, and it is also very lucky to see you tomorrow, and it is necessary to close the relationship. Generally speaking, in this case, it is easier to make friends. We will act together in the future, and we will also learn together under the guidance of a teacher Shangren. It seems that we need a statement to get closer. Ok Nao also said about me. I often have a cold look with a frown on my face. It is easy to be regarded as the kind of person who relies on being a genius. Uh This one seems to really want to see you tomorrow... Ok! I need to see you tomorrow, sure! The boy in the dark blue shirt who was entangled in his heart, with a poker face, turned his head and said, "See you tomorrow." It''s just that the boy and the girl have already turned and left, leaving him only two backs and embarrassment, so that he can only be embarrassed and will raise and wave his hand to put it down. ... At that time... it would be nice to say that I will see you soon... then the first separation of our team... is perfect. Looking at the scenes that flashed in this picture, in the darkness, there seemed to be a ribbon of warmth flashing with regret. Then, beside this picture, another scene slowly emerged. "Na... Hongyan, I am like this, is it a drag on you?" Under the stars, the moonlight shed a silver light, coating the shabby and remote Japanese roof with a layer of silver light. And at this time, on the roof, the girl with slightly closed eyes looked up at the sky, carefully grasped the hand of the boy in the dark blue short-sleeved shirt next to him, and sat on the roof with one hand on his knees, with a little sad expression on her face. , Under the cover of the moonlight, the beauty is indispensable. "No." Hearing the voice of the girl, the boy in the dark blue shirt shook his head, with a poker face, denying. "is it?" The girl kept holding her knees, turned her head slightly, and turned her slightly closed eyes to him. "Ok." The boy nodded, his face was still poker, and his tone was still a little flat, but his voice was unusually firm. "So, will you get tired of me?" The girl "looked" at him and asked again. "No, never." The boy still has a poker face, still dull, still very firm. "Then will you stay with me forever?" The girl still "looked" at him and asked again. "Yes, forever." There was no superfluous expression on the boy''s poker face, and his tone was still very firm. "Then, did you do this because of guilt?" Then, the girl''s question came again. However, this time, the boy did not answer immediately. The poker face seemed to be stiff, and he paused for a second or two before saying, "No." "Thank you." But after hearing this sound, the girl''s sad face changed, changed into a smile, a touch, he was a little unpredictable, and seemed to be a happy smile. However, after this thank you, the girl slowly let go of her hand, as if he no longer needed his support, stood up, with a refreshing smile, said to him: "Let''s go down." "Ok." The boy was a little unpredictable, and he paused before answering, and stood up~www.novelhall.com~ subconsciously assisted the girl. However, the girl gently avoided his support, and the refreshing smile on the corner of her mouth seemed to be restrained, and said to him: "Remember, you said that you will always be with me, forever!" After speaking, the girl jumped down and jumped directly off the roof. "Nao!" The boy who was too late to catch the girl exclaimed and looked down suddenly, but his poker face could no longer stand up. The whole face was twisted because of tension, worry, and fear, and he hurriedly looked under the roof. "Well, I believe you, you will always be with me!" And at this time, just as the boy looked down, the girls inner joyous voice rang, and on that melancholy beautiful face, a happy smile that he had never seen before slowly emerged. Midea made his heart beat so fast that he couldn''t stop. "So, no matter what happens, you have to come back." Then, a warm voice that he had never heard before rang. ... I''m sorry... Nao... I I can''t accompany you. In the darkness, there was a trace of unspeakable reluctance and guilt. Then, scenes of scenes like old-fashioned photographs slowly emerged, and it was not long before they filled up the darkness. is it? Revolving lantern? And with the continuous emergence of images, Hongyan''s consciousness slowly sinks into this darkness, slowly, slowly, with regrets and dissatisfaction into the boundless darkness, as if, A pair of tired eyes finally couldn''t help being sleepy, and slowly closed. And the scenes like the old photos that emerged, as his consciousness sank into the darkness, one after another closed. In my whole life, I really have...a lot...a lot...a lot...sorry... Chapter 833： How is this going? Primitive forest, somewhere near the grassland, in an opaque clearing surrounded by three trees. "despair!" There was a sudden sound of landing. "puff!" Then there was the sound of a heavy object falling, as if it fell to the ground without standing still. "Huh-huh-cough-cough-" After that, there was a violent gasp and coughing sound. hateful! Xuena who stopped coughing raised his head and looked at the top of his head, and then at the kunai with the steel wire at hand, and the steel wires that stretched out transparently in front of him and covered all the space except this circular open space. Internet, bit his teeth slightly. Was the vibration just a violent explosion? Xuena turned her head and looked around. Except for the layers of steel nets that were almost impermeable to the wind, she could not see the scene outside her arm, except for the dimly lit one. And just now, when she was about to reach the ground down the wire, the surrounding trees suddenly vibrated violently, and the ground trembled faintly. Then, because of this vibration, the kunai that was originally stuck on the branch above her head was shaken. After coming down, she fell down at that time, with all her weight on this unconnected steel wire. Fortunately, because of her physical discomfort, she went down very slowly and steadily. The sudden shock and the falling of Kuunai just caught her off guard, and she was sitting on the ground unsteadily. There was an injury. However, there was no injury, but her body began to weaken, and even began to tremble, she couldn''t stand up for a while, and even started to turn black in front of her eyes. Although there is no feeling of dizziness and pain, the feeling of weakness is not good. what happened? What happened to my body... Xuena gritted her teeth, raised her hands, and gently rubbed her aching eyes, filled with anxiety and doubts. From the beginning of the battle with the old Yunyin, her eyes began to feel a little uncomfortable, but it didn''t have much effect, and there was no problem in the battle, but when she ended with the escaped young Yunyin, the situation deteriorated sharply. Coupled with the forced use when she returned later, the eye problems seemed to have begun to affect her body. The current weakness is the best proof. Ok? At this moment, at the moment when he raised his hand and rubbed his eyes, Xue Nai suddenly looked back, put his hands down suddenly, the white pupils in his eyes suddenly became prominent, and the meridians at the corners of the eyes instantly extended to the temples. Hirohiko! In her heart, there was almost an exclamation, and her heart beat suddenly, and her palpitations almost stopped her breathing for an instant. it hurts! Then, there was a sudden pain on her face, her hands subconsciously covered her eyes, the meridian bulges from the corners of the eyes to the temples disappeared instantly, and the whole person curled up in pain. Then there was a cry. The sudden pain that came unexpectedly made her scream. The feeling just now, Hongyan is okay! hateful! Don''t worry, Hongyan! Yuuki, who fell to the ground curled up, gritted his teeth tightly, holding back the severe pain, so as not to get up and rolling himself, here are all trap wires set by Hongyan, if it is triggered, everything will be over. In her heart, there was no reason to worry about Hongyan. "Crack!" And at this moment, her shoulders curled up on the ground seemed to crush a hard thing and made a crisp sound. What...what... The sudden crushing touch and sound distracted her attention from the sudden pain, and she subconsciously turned her head to look. This! In the next second, when her gaze touched the thing that was crushed and the scene after the thing was crushed, she was shocked and her eyes widened suddenly. What is this... what happened? And such a shocking thought suppressed the sudden pain that came in instantly. ... The blazing white flame column slowly began to dissipate, and slowly turned into a cloud of fire smoke with a columnar shape and a mushroom cover. The radiating strong light gradually began to disappear, and was swept away by the air wave. The soil grassland gradually darkened and returned to the darkness. At this time, twenty or thirty meters away from the fire extinguishing pillar, the third generation of Lei Ying looked at the teenage boy hanging on his flat arm in front of him, and sighed with his left hand behind his back. Slowly relax, and finally hang down on the left. The heart has stopped beating, it is really dead. To be honest, the three generations of Raikage really felt that the Uchiha clan boy who hung on his arm would suddenly explode into white mist, and then there would be traps arranged by the Uchiha clan behind or at other places or under his feet. Means of attack. And with his left hand, he was always prepared. After the Uchiha clan kid burst into white mist or spray, the moment his back hand appeared, he killed the Uchiha clan kid. I am really... Later, after putting down his left hand and confirming that there would be no more conspiracy and tricks, the three generations of Raikage laughed at himself. He actually felt that this kid would not die yet, and there would be afterthoughts. It was really too careful. In other words, I was a little scared by this kid''s difficulty. Then, I will quickly solve the Takichiba, and then return to the camp. Now, I am really worried about what tricks the old fox in Yanyin will play. Although Tutai went back according to my order, he still worried about me a little bit, and because of my absence, he was a little bit worried about gains and losses... Alas, even if Tutai is very good ~www.novelhall.com~ this kind of mental state, it is inevitable to make mistakes. And facing that old fox, you really can''t take it lightly and make mistakes! Thinking of this, the three generations of Lei Ying suppressed the self-deprecating smile at the corner of his mouth, glanced at the virgin forest in the distance, slightly raised his left hand and stretched it towards the shoulder of the young man hanging on his right arm, and at the same time, retracted his right hand, one by one. The dot was pulled from the boy''s chest. Suddenly, the blood flowing in the boy''s mouth and chest spewed out in large quantities during the process of pulling out his right hand. However, the three generations of Lei Ying did not pay much attention. Although he was quite regretful in his heart, the killings had been killed. After all, regrets were only regrets. He is the shadow of a village, sitting in Yunyin for decades, and has experienced hundreds of battles. Even Qianzhan, although this Uchiha clan kid was amazing, he didn''t have the slightest pity for killing a Konoha ninja. At this moment, his gaze has been attracted by the virgin forest in the distance. He has searched this forest, and looking at the situation just now, Takichiba must still be in the virgin forest. He needs to sort out the search just now. Circumstances, then review the loopholes in it, and strive to kill Takichiba in the shortest possible time. "Snapped!" But at this moment, the young man on his arm, who was originally hanging down, suddenly raised his head, and his whole body was stunned. His right hand grabbed him severely and was grabbed by Lei Dun Chakra''s coat. Hands. "what!" With this sudden change, even the third generation of Lei Ying couldn''t help but cried out. "However, for this final task, I will never let him leave any regrets!" Almost at the same time, there was a gritted sorrowful growl, and he drank from the distorted young man whose face suddenly raised. "boom!" The next moment, when this low roar sounded, a cloud of white flame smoke burst suddenly, engulfing him and the young man in an instant. Chapter 834： Hongyans last killer! impossible! The heart has stopped, how can it be possible to move? How could it be... At this moment, time seemed to slow down, and the heads of the third generation of Raikage turned from the direction of the virgin forest in the distance little by little, and the words "What!" were already in surprise. But in his mind, a series of pictures flashed through at this moment, the touch of the heart stopped beating from his right hand, and the godless and dim eyes that slowly closed as the heart stopped beating. , And the sluggish posture of this Uchiha clan kid, everything is an indication of this kid''s death. As it is now, grabbing the right hand that he is about to withdraw, and with such a great strength, even stopping the withdrawal of his right hand, it is like being clamped by iron tongs, and he can''t even score a bit. It''s incredible! "Snapped!" And at the moment this thought turned, his left hand, which was too late to stop, touched the shoulder of this Uchiha boy. At the same time, his eyes also showed the Uchiha boys face, the one earned. The twisted face, and the bloodshot right eye that widened, clearly reflected his expression at this time. Confusion, horror and incredible expressions! Then, he saw, that hand that was holding his tightly, the blood-stained hand that was burnt by the thunder current with a little burnt flesh at the beginning, and a yellow detonation talisman under that hand. . Back to light? At this moment, he suddenly found a reason to explain the current situation. Looking at the boy''s hand and boy''s eyes, Raikage three generations knew that this Uchiha clan boy had no pain, and the current situation could only be a glimpse. ! "However, for this final task, I will never let it leave any regrets!" At this time, Uchiha''s mournful roar sounded from in front of him, and at the same time he felt a light on his hand, and in the corner of his eye, the hand that was holding him slammed down. , Leaving a finger of thick and thin blood marks on the detonation talisman. this is! Seeing this scene, the pupils of the third generation of Raiking suddenly shrank, and his heart was shocked! "laugh!" At this moment, the rune of the detonating talisman that had been wiped out by the bloodstain suddenly lit up. Now, there is nothing more appropriate than this forbidden technique! At this moment, in the right eye of Hongyan, whose face was distorted and almost hideous, reflected the bright red rune. The corner of his mouth with gritted teeth, but a smile appeared. It looked hideous and distorted, but it was extremely warm. smile. And in his mind, it was the faces of many people, Nao, Kushina, Chiba, Xuena, Hyuga Xueying, Jilaiya, Kakashi, Taito, Lin, Asma, Hong, Kai, Shiranui Genma, Ebisu... Everyone, all the people he cares about and care about him, either smiling, grinning, or grinning...swiftly across his mind... In the end, he stayed on the gentle young man with the sun-like smile of the owner, the young man with a big grin on his shoulder. Goodbye, Nao. Goodbye, Chiba. Goodbye, Xuena. Goodbye, Teacher Jiu Xinnai. Goodbye, Xueying. Goodbye, teacher Jilaiya. Goodbye, everyone. Sorry for not being able to accompany you to the end. Thank you all the time. At last, Goodbye, brother... Following each picture, a series of names flashed across Hongyan''s heart, saying goodbye sentence by sentence. Then, with a deep resentment and a twisted but unusually warm smile at the corner of his mouth, he closed his eyes again. Perhaps, for the last time, he closed his eyes. "boom!" In the next second, time seemed to speed up instantly, the red rune fire flashed, and a cloud of white fire smoke burst suddenly, engulfing him and the burly terrifying cloud in front of him in an instant! "boom!" Then, at the moment when the blazing white firelight smoke burst, another blazing white firelight smoke exploded, right where the first blazing white firelight smoke burst. "boom!" Afterwards, the third group of blazing white flames exploded and was still in the place where it originally exploded. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Next, four groups, five groups, six groups... "Boom boom boom boom!" Groups of blazing white firelight smoke in the original place, the original location continued to explode, even faster and faster, and with a short period of uninterrupted explosion in a little direction, the blazing white firelight gradually gathered , A ball of blazing white fireball was formed soon. "Boom boom boom boom boom!" The explosion continued to explode inside the fireball, and the blazing white fireball continued to expand with the explosion. The blazing white color became brighter and brighter, gradually illuminating the surroundings, a little far away, and far away so that it seemed to be on the horizon. Raised virgin forest on the edge. For a time, a huge fireball reappeared, and the grassland was as bright as daylight, and countless explosions gathered into a rumbling roar, spreading far away. "Wow-wow -" As if in an endless explosion, the impact of the explosion spread out layer by layer, condensing into a blast and wind, with a rolling heat wave, rolling up the grass and soil debris on the ground, turning tornado-like soil debris. The shattered grass gusts swept away in all directions. For a time, the grass mud flew, the scorched earth raged, and turned into a tornado of grass mud scorched earth, swirling around the expanding white fireball, transpiring, twisting and flying out. Forbidden, multiply detonation charm! ... At this time, amidst the shouts of killing across the rolling hills in the northwest of the exploded grassland, two Yanyins stood on the raised hills, looking down at the shrinking encirclement below ~ www.novelhall.com ~ And the dying Yunyin hundred troops. Suddenly, a strong light from the rear flashed, and it instantly attracted their attention. "Again?" One of the sturdy Yanyin frowned. "Well, this is the second time, something must have happened over there!" The other is a bit thinner than the strong Yanyin, but said the shrewd Yanyin. "There, it should be the place where Iwama, Michiko, Masanori, and Nonoyu have their missions?" Zhuang Shuo Yan pursed his lips, frowning tighter. "Yes, Lord Loess." The thin shrewd rock concealed. "So, do you think that Yanzhen''s strength can make such a big noise?" Zhuangshuoyan asked vaguely. "This kind of strong light is either a special ninjutsu or a powerful explosion, and it can cross this prairie and illuminate our location. I think, Iwama, it is impossible for them to have the explosion. Strength. Of course, this is a special kind of ninjutsu that can create glare." The thin and shrewd Yan Yin answered truthfully. "This is the second time, right?" Hearing that, Zhuang Shuo Yan Yin''s simple face slowly flashed a dignified color. "Yes, Lord Loess." The thin and shrewd Yan Yin responded. "Ok" After getting the affirmative answer, Zhuang Shuo Yan groaned, and then took a deep breath. "Implement it, the last step of the plan, and then, let us win this third Ninja War!" In the next second, he waved his hand and declared. "Yes!" The thin and shrewd Yan Yin hurriedly responded, but after responding, he was taken aback. Ok? Is it implemented so soon? Haven''t confirmed the location of that person yet? why? Chapter 835： stop "Long-hum-hum -" The roar of countless explosions slowly stopped, and the vibrato that turned into a tremor spread far away until it dissipated in the air. "Papa... Papa... Papa papa..." As the sound gradually disappeared, the blazing white light that illuminates the entire grassland as bright as day gradually dimmed, until it disappeared, and everything returned to the quiet night, the grass and dirt caught in the sky like It was pouring down like heavy rain, and the slapped ground crackled, adding a bit of patter to the quiet night. And just in this crackling, pattering, two clusters of black smoke evaporating upwards, one has almost completely dissipated, and under the smoke column, the circular explosion pit that is directly more than one meter has slowly appeared. A puff of white smoke rolled from the bottom, the black smoke became thicker, but there was nothing to be seen except the huge plume of smoke that was tumbling into a mushroom cover. "puff!" But at this moment, a hole suddenly opened under the huge plume of smoke, and black smoke jetted out with lightning. After a trail of thunder and black smoke was drawn in the air, it stopped ten meters outside the plume. "Zi!" The flashing thunder stream slowly stopped with a "click", and the black smoke that had risen repeatedly slowly dissipated into the air. Mutual Multiplication Detonation Talisman... This should be Konoha''s forbidden technique, Mutual Multiplication Detonation Talisman, one of the forbidden techniques developed by the second generation of Naruto. hateful! This kid even has such a killer! The black smoke around his body slowly dissipated, and the three generations of Lei Ying wrapped in the light blue Chakra jacket stood upright, raised his chest with both hands, and stared at the black smoke column in front of him, as if to see through the black smoke column. At this time, in his mind, he recalled that when he was a teenager, the second generation Raikage once mentioned this Hokage, which was called "contribution to Konoha and even surpassed the original Naruto" by the second generation Raikage. , Even when he mentioned the second-generation Naruto, he could hear the second-generation Raikages admiration for the second-generation Naruto. At the same time, in that conversation, the second-generation Raikage also mentioned the second in a very solemn tone. Among the various forbidden techniques created by Hokage Qianshoujian, the key mention is the technique of reincarnating from the unclean soil and the technique of multiplication initiating amulet. In the mouth of the second-generation Raikage, these two techniques combined, basically the most difficult combination of ninjutsu, with its destructive power and difficulty, even the second-generation Raikage said it was a headache. The second-generation Raikage also specifically talked to him about the details of the original battle with the second-generation Naruto. In that battle, the second-generation Raikage suffered a big loss. Although there was no victory or defeat in the end, The second-generation Raikage said frankly that if it were not for life and death, he would have already lost. And the reason for the failure is largely due to the combination of the technique of reincarnation from the filthy soil and the technique of mutual multiplication initiating amulet. Later, when the second generation of Naruto fell, I never saw Konoha''s ninja use any of these two ninjutsu, and Yunyin also learned about these two ninjutsu, these two ninjutsu. It has been classified as a forbidden technique, and even practice is strictly prohibited. Now, he actually experienced one of the two forbidden spells, one of the two forbidden spells, on a Konoha boy. In this regard, the three generations of Raikages face had a rather complicated look, and there was no longer the calm, unyielding and prestigious look that hadnt changed. Even, at this time, the expressions in his face and eyes were mostly Watch out for the color of fear. Aiming at the continuous blasting of a single point, the detonation talisman is continuously summoned to explode through spiritism... No wonder the second generation of Raikage had to mention this to me especially! This multiplicative detonation talisman technique is indeed a strictly forbidden technique. If it were not for the rumored immortal reincarnated from the filthy soil, I am afraid that even I would have to pay for it when used! The determination and conviction of that Uchiha clan kid is really not to be underestimated. At that time, it was also the perfect time to use this ninjutsu. And now... Thinking of this, the third generation of Lei Ying couldn''t help but glance at the curled right hand that he was holding on his left hand, and the corners of his mouth fell slightly. This battle is difficult to handle! Thinking about it, the three generations of Raikage looked at the black smoke column more solemnly and jealously, as if they had encountered a situation they didn''t want to encounter. Now, on the Tutai side, don''t really do anything! ... At this time, the virgin forest was close to the grassland, and the open space formed by the connection of three giant trees was brought under dense traps like spider webs. "Snapped" The sound of smashing hard objects resounded abruptly. In this dark environment, Xuena reluctantly stood up, her teeth biting her lower lip tightly, and her eyes suddenly turned red not knowing whether it was because of the pain or because of the things in front of her. It turns out... the important thing that Hongyan said refers to... Thinking of this, tears gradually appeared in her red eyes, her right hand could not help covering her lips, and her thumb tightly pressed her white and soft nose. Chiba! After holding back sore nose and hot eyes for a while, she turned her mind after a while. "Crack..." And the next second ~www.novelhall.com~ the sound of hard objects cracking sounded again, it seems that her feet have turned slightly, but Xuena didn''t even look at the rock skin fragments she had trampled on. Silently stretched out his left hand, and pulled the buckle connected to the five wires on the left hand side. "Bangbangbangbangbangbang..." Suddenly, a series of steel wire breaking sounds sounded, and the surrounding silk-like steel wires suddenly broke one by one, each bouncing off due to the tearing force of each other after the break. "Papa...Papa..." For a while, around Xuenai''s slightly curled body, the broken steel wire flew around, like a group of demons dancing, crackling. However, the strange thing is that no matter how the broken steel wires flew around or the demons danced around, they didn''t touch her figure and the area nearly two meters in front of her, and there was not a single strand of hair from the corners of her clothes. "Dangdangdang...duh...puffpuffpuff..." And soon, within two or three seconds, the steel wire fell to the ground one after another, followed by a series of kunai, shurikens, and detonation talisman landing sounds, dozens of shurikens and kunai were scattered around her. The trap is lifted! Obviously, Hirohiko has set up a mechanism to remove the trap in this trap, and Xuena knows this mechanism, and this is also set up for her to smoothly bring out important things. Otherwise, it would be the greatest tragedy to touch this trap because of bringing out something important. Too much! So much blood... "Crack..." With the sound of a hard object cracking, Xue Na gently leaned down and wiped a handful of the dark soil from the swallow. When he raised his hand, there was a thick layer of blood on the snow-white fingers. . Then, she slowly raised her head and glanced across the area beyond the reach of this trap. The right hand seemed to be tighter. Chapter 836： Right now! Chiba, what has gone through... Did Hongyan give emergency treatment to so much blood and so many bandages? What happened to them? Why did Chiba have so much rest? And these bandages, which are all medical chakra bandages, and these medical ninjutsu seal scrolls, which carry almost all the medical ninjutsu that Hirohiko wears. The seal scrolls are here, right? Taking a deep breath, Xue Na put down her right hand covering her mouth and slowly stood up, her eyes wandering, her frowning brows tightened even more. Before departure, Chiba gave them all the seal scrolls and medical chakra bandages accumulated during this period, as well as the latest special junliang pills that were too late to be reported to the village. At that time, she was responsible for the distribution, Hirohiko and Chin. She knew how many bandages and seal scrolls there were on the leaf. In fact, it is quite difficult for the seal ninjutsu to enter the seal scroll. Even at the level of Chiba''s seal technique, more than 60 ninjutsu has been sealed during this period, mostly medical ninjutsu and auxiliary ninjutsu. It can be seen that Chibas idea of ??sealing is to save each others lives. Most of the things that can be sealed are life-saving and life-saving things. On the contrary, offensive ninjutsu is rare. . Therefore, based on the number of seal scrolls scattered on the ground, Yukina can roughly guess the situation of the seal scrolls appearing on Hirohiko. Since Hongyan left such a trap, it means that he is fine, but there are some things that make him have to give up Chiba and leave here to do it. Therefore, he gave Chiba emergency treatment and even sealed the medical use on his body. Scrolls and bandages and even some medical seal scrolls and bandages on Chiba''s body were used. To be sure, this matter is urgent and dangerous. Otherwise, Hirohiko would never leave Chiba, who had shed so much blood, and even left this trap and a secret sign asking me to bring Chiba back. All this shows that Hongyan is doing something that is quite dangerous and has to be done. He may not even plan to come back alive. Otherwise, he would never engrave the signal "take away important things, give up the task and return to the village!" Hirohiko and Chiba, what did they encounter? Such a situation will appear... And, more importantly... Thinking of this, Xuenai wrinkled his brows, his teeth clenched a little bit, and his white eyes, who had adapted to the dark environment, watched the human-shaped blood stains on the ground, broken into pieces of various rocky skin rubbles, circle after circle. A pile of messy bloodstained bandages and even the whole bandage was dyed dark red, and dozens of **** seal scrolls, one to the west. Chiba... where is it! Yes, at this moment, in front of her, among those traces, there is no sign of Chiba! With so much blood shed, Hirohiko almost used up all the medical ninjutsu seal scrolls. The human-shaped bloodstain she inferred was the person left by Chiba, not here! Chiba is not here! The seriously injured Chiba is not here! ... At this time, the explosions disappeared, the light faded away, and everything returned to the peaceful night prairie. The first column of black smoke has slowly faded away, leaving behind an explosion pit full of charred black crystals, steamed by steam. And the second column of black smoke next to it, at this moment, has already begun to slowly fade away. The billowing explosive black smoke and mushroom cover are slowly spreading out, diminishing, and even at the edge of the smoke column. There is already some transparency and thin smoke, and within two or three minutes, the black smoke column produced by the countless fixed-point explosions of this multiplier detonator will disappear. Has it all crystallized? If the detonation talisman of this Uchiha clan imp, if it were replaced by someone else, I am afraid that the trap array just now would have been blown up. The power of this trap formation has almost reached the power of many top ninjutsu. Moreover, whether it is the multiplication detonation talisman or the trap formation, it can be improved by the increase in the power of the detonation talisman. The stronger the detonation talisman is, the more powerful the trap formation and the multiplication detonation talisman will be, and it may be The power of geometric multiples grows. At this time, the three generations of Raikage stood with his chest, his eyes slightly deflected, and he looked at the location of the first black smoke column that had disappeared, that is, in the explosion pit of dissatisfaction with the charred black crystals, his face changed irresistibly. change. From the scorched black crystals, you can see how powerful this trap array is. The previous explosions were only partially crystallized. This time, all explosions are concentrated in a range, plus the external dragon The impact and extrusion of the explosion of the fire art has concentrated all the power of the explosion in a small space, which can be said to have doubled the power of the explosion. Now the entire pit is crystallized, which can be imagined. How terrible is the explosive power that melts all the soil or rocks in the explosion area. If other people are inside, I am afraid that there is really no ash left. It''s a pity that the trap array is arranged within the explosion range. Otherwise, if we can get the arrangement method of this trap, then we Yunyin may have another weapon that can reverse the victory~www.novelhall.com~ difficult Imagine that such a power catching up with some of the less powerful offensive forbidden traps came from the hands of a teenager in Konoha. Seeing this, the three generations of Raikage couldn''t help but sighed and sighed. Then, with a sigh of face, he looked at the one ten meters away in front of him, which had faded a lot, and already faintly saw the second black smoke pillar on the opposite side. , That is, above the black smoke column produced by the countless fixed-point explosions of the multiplication detonating talisman. Now is not the time to regret... Just now, if I read correctly, that hand should not be that of the Uchiha clan imp. That speed... This battle is not over yet! And, for some reason, I am a little uneasy now, and there is an uncontrollable uneasiness about the next battle... This feeling hasn''t appeared in many years. I remember that the last time I had such an uneasy feeling was when I was playing against Yao. Thinking of this, the third generation Lei Ying couldn''t help taking a breath, his eyes seemed to flash, but he was staring at the black smoke column ahead. "Wow" At this moment, on the grassland, a gust of wind suddenly blew, and some fragments of grass and withered grains blew past his side, and at the same time, the black smoke column that slowly dissipated was blown away, suddenly black smoke. Curly and flying to the right, the original thick black smoke column was immediately faded, revealing the indistinctly opposite scenery. Ok? At this moment, the three generations of Raikage''s brows suddenly frowned, and the hands holding the chest tightly tightened, and the blue chakra coat around her body stood up with a "pop", turning into a jet shape, twinkling with lightning. Burst. And in his eyes, behind the faint smoke screen, two groups of emerald flames, "puff"... It''s burning! Chapter 837： really! eally Seeing the two emerald flames that ignited behind the fading black smoke column, the third generation of Lei Ying slowly lowered his hands, his face slowly sinking. It''s him! At this moment, in his eyes, behind the black smoke column that is as thin as a cicada''s wings, he can already see the flat ground that stretches away, and the one standing in front of the flat ground, only after the black smoke column is burning in his eyes. The figure of a dark young man with emerald green flames. Three generations of Raikage... And at this moment, the eyes of the young man with the emerald flame burning in his eyes were slightly squinted. Deep in his eyes, the burning emerald flame reflected the already extremely faint black smoke column far behind. The burly man standing there, with a sense of majesty rushing towards his face, although he could not see his face after the black smoke, but the "crackling" thunder current wrapped Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, standing upright His body seemed to never fall, but it made him confirm for the first time that this man was the person he didn''t want to provoke during this period of Naruto. It was also the ninja he didn''t expect to encounter at this time. ! This is terrible... Although I have always felt bad when I first saw him, but when I really faced him, I still felt... Awful! The young man knew very well what the burly man in front of him represented. The three generations of Raikage, the third generation of Yunyin Village, possessing the "strongest shield" and "strongest spear" are strictly speaking, nothing too much. Ninja with big weakness. Its harder to deal with than Yeyue, the one he fought against, and the old Yunyin who had mastered Lei Duns supernatural power in the previous battle... As far as the means of injury are concerned, all his fighting behaviors basically delay his own death. Moreover, this three-generation Raikage is the only shadow among all the shadows in Shinobu Village that has the ability to oppose and even single-handedly suppress the tail beast during his reign, and more than once. His "strongest shield" is the Lei Dun Chakra coat around him, and even the power of the eight tails cannot be destroyed. In the memory of the boy, this "strongest shield" is even the strongest wind escape. , Feng Dun, and spiral shurikens cant hurt him at all. The young man estimated that the third generation of Raikage would be able to withstand the eight-tailed tail beast jade head-on. As for the eight-tailed tail beast jade, can it break this "strongest shield", Young people dont know, but its certain that they will never die. According to the boy''s memory, the only obvious scar on the third generation of Lei Ying''s body was that he gave it to himself. In other words, apart from himself, no one can leave a scar on him! The strength of this three-generation Raikage may be equal to that of other shadows, but his combat effectiveness is definitely not lost to any shadow, and it may even be the best one among all shadows! In other words, what he has to face now may be the strongest combat power among the major Shinobu villages of this period! none of them! "Ontology!" But at this moment, when the young man secretly called Suo and recalled the information of the three generations of Raikage in front of him, behind him, a voice identical to his voice came. "what happened?" Hearing this, the corner of the boy''s eyes twitched slightly, and his eyeballs subconsciously glanced behind, looking behind him. "Crack...crack...crack..." At this moment, there was a sound of hard objects cracking behind him, as if rocky objects were peeling off. "Papa..." And with the sound of this sound, a kind of rock object fell to the ground, and the sound of smashing was heard one after another. Then, in the boy''s sight, two figures exactly like him appeared, and these two figures were lying flat on the flat ground with a bit of gravel, half of the body was covered with charred rock skin and the rock skin was constantly changing. The flaked and shattered body was full of blood young men, and one of the figures exactly like him was half-kneeling beside the young man, his hands pressed against the young man''s chest, and his hands exuded a thick and dim green light. "What''s wrong? Didn''t it work?" When these three people appeared in his sight, the young man hurriedly spoke, and the corner of his eyes was not far from the burly cloud behind the smoke screen on the opposite side. "No, it worked. The new drug has been incorporated into his injured body. The special medical chakra can stimulate his self-healing ability. Like our previous ones, he is in a treatment theory similar to "creation and regeneration". In his healing state, the muscle tissue and the finger-sized gap in the heart have healed, half of the right lung is healing, bleeding has stopped, the blood vessels have healed... everything is getting better." Hearing the words of the ontology, the figure who looked exactly like the young man pointed to the figure who seemed to be alert in response. "then you" Hearing this, the boy frowned slightly. "Chakra is not enough..." The same warning figure pursed its lips~www.novelhall.com~ said. Sure enough, is Chakra not enough? The amount of Chakra for a shadow clone is really too small! Hearing the words of his shadow clone, the young man couldn''t help gritting his teeth, and then asked: "How long will it take..." "At least five minutes! At least five minutes to fully heal..." The warning shadow clone opened his mouth with a worried expression. At least five minutes... Hearing that, the corners of the boy''s mouth twitched uncontrollably. For five minutes, he maintained that special medical chakra. It is estimated that he will not be separated from the shadow clone, and the amount of chakra in his heyday may not be able to support him. "If it can''t be healed completely, it can be cured to save life..." Thinking of this, the boy asked again. "Impossible! Either it is completely cured or you can only die. That''s half a lung! And there is too much blood loss!" However, before he finished speaking, the shadow clone interrupted his words, his tone was very anxious. Gee! Hearing this, the young man frowned and his heart sank. hateful! At this time, there is still a third-generation Raikage to deal with... Is it another desperate situation! But such a solemn thought flashed through his mind. "Ontology!" However, at this moment, the shadow clone of alert suddenly shouted! "Zi" And just as the roar sounded, a sound of high-speed current piercing the air suddenly sounded in the young man''s ears. "bad!" The sudden gust of wind hit his face. Almost at the moment when this sound rang, thunder flashed in the young man''s eyes, which illuminated his entire eyes, and he immediately understood something, and cried out aloud. "Boom!" And just as he turned around, the sound of something exploding rang out. Chapter 838： intend…… It seems that the injury from that punch has been recovered? Through the thin smoke screen, the three generations of Raikage observed the sudden young man, and a series of images flashed through his mind. That was the blood mark drawn by the Uchiha clans right hand on the yellow and black detonation talisman before the detonation talisman exploded. When the rune glowed red, suddenly one hand was carrying a violent talisman. The air flow caught the falling right hand with a "pop", and then, the fire flashed, and everything was covered by a fierce white light, drowning his sight, and drowning the figure that was full of violent air currents. . Then, just now, after the night breeze passed, those eyes that lit up with emerald flames. Seeing his current appearance, standing posture, there is no stiffness, and it seems that there is no injury. And seeing that he had to bear the vitality of my lifeless punch before, I am afraid that the previous injury had already recovered during the time this Uchiha clan kid delayed me. Looking at him now, the fixed-point continuous explosion of the detonating talisman just now does not seem to affect him... In other words, in addition to the information sent back by his brother with the psychic beast, this kid''s speed has greatly improved during this period. Even the body has an unusual vitality and resilience, able to break my ribs in a short time, and completely recover from the injury caused by the punch that injured my internal organs. It may be that I have learned some kind of medical ninjutsu or even medical forbidden techniques that I don''t know, or it may be that I have developed the vitality and resilience of a special blood vessel in the body... All in all, this kid is getting harder and harder. Unlike the Uchiha clan kids, facing him, at least, I have to be more serious. And as the images in his mind and the appearance of the young boy observed in his eyes flashed, a series of thoughts flashed in the mind of the third generation of Lei Ying, and at the same time, a deep fear appeared in his heart. "Ok?" But at this moment, just as his thoughts flashed, the young man he was quite jealous of suddenly turned his head and looked behind him. Behind? That kid from the Uchiha clan? Almost at the same time, when the teenager turned his head, he guessed something, and his figure sank suddenly. "Peng!" Immediately, the ground where the third-generation Raikage was originally located cracked, and the lightning flashed, and the smoke screen that had faded a lot of it suddenly opened, and the thin light smoke sprayed out with the penetration of the lightning, "Zi" A whirlwind was rolled up on the young man''s left side, and with a sound of "wow-", the young man''s hair was stretched straight towards the right side. "bad!" Almost at the same time, the boy''s cry sounded. what! At this moment, the shadow clone boy behind the boy suddenly widened his eyes and his body suddenly stiffened, but when he looked down subconsciously, the shadow clone boy exploded into a white mist with a "bang". After spreading out, he jumped up and punched out the three generations of Raikage that pierced the chest of the shadow clone boy. So fast! At this moment, the eyes of the other shadow clone boy who was half-kneeling on the ground to treat Hongyan were also slightly widened, reflecting the image that spread and enveloped the burly cloud. It was just Lei Guangyi. Flash, a cloud of white mist burst directly in front of him, and he didn''t even see what was going on! Sure enough, is it here? And at the moment when the white mist obscured the sight, the third generation Raikage clearly saw the little ghost of the Uchiha clan who was lying on the ground frowning and unconscious, his face was pale, and the charred black rock skin peeled off after the shadow clone. . It seems that it is not completely uninjured...Also, this kid should have learned some kind of medical ninjutsu, he can heal internal organs... And in this eye, such a thought flashed through the mind of the third generation of Raikage, and his gaze was fixed on the black rock skin and the dark and dark green light. this is But at the moment such a thought flashed in his mind, his back suddenly stiffened, a cold breath suddenly rose, and his eyes suddenly looked back. Peng At this moment, as if there was a silent muffled sound, two groups of emerald flames suddenly ignited, and a grim face suddenly appeared behind him, and there was a figure of a young man standing out and clenching his fists, suddenly flashing behind him. The instantaneous speed of this physique is so much faster than that of the Uchiha clan! And at this moment, the moment when a young figure appeared in the sight of Hou Yan, the three generations of Raikage''s face changed uncontrollably. Although the instantaneous speed was not as fast as himself, it was at least a bit faster than the little monster of the Uchiha clan. Times! but However, the three generations of Lei Ying only changed his face, and he was a little surprised. After the change, after the surprise, he was not worried. "despair!" The three generations of Raikage landed on one foot. Damn it, too soon, too late! And the moment he landed on one foot, the eyes of the young man behind him burned with emerald green flames, and his mind turned several thoughts. "Wow!" The next moment, the boy slanted a punch from up and down, and a sound of breaking through the air was struck through the air~www.novelhall.com~ towards the neck of the third generation of Raikage, and slammed it down. what! And just at the stall that was hit by this fist, the boy''s stern face was slightly stiff, and his eyes suddenly looked back. "Zi..." A ray of lightning suddenly shot out from his back shoulders, like a flash of thunder, passing through the eyeballs he glanced back, reflecting the thick raised arms in the eyes and the thundering coat. Inside, the eyes that reflect his back! I was meant to lead you to attack! The corners of the three generations of Lei Ying''s mouth were slightly raised, and with a "pop", the raised right hand had already turned into a thundering sharp blade, and he was about to slash down, splitting the kid in front of him in half! But at this moment, this kid is in the air, unable to borrow strength, and just throws a full punch. It is just when there is no strength to borrow and strength is hard to collect. It can be said that there is no way to hide, no way to avoid. He is bound to win! As long as this kid is killed, the next thing will be easy, and he doesn''t want to delay anymore, here must be a quick fight. If you are entangled here by this kid who is more difficult to deal with than the Uchiha clan, and he has delayed for a longer time to heal the Uchiha clans injury, then, if the two boys work together... Even if it is me, it may not be possible to get out in a short time. I dont know the situation on Tutai, but now Im in the contact area. He hasnt contacted me yet. Im afraid that something happened in the rear battlefield today, or he encountered some trouble, and he failed to contact the rear headquarters in time. build connection. In either case, I must rush back. and so The thoughts in his mind flashed by, and the three generations of Lei Ying did not hesitate. With a "pop", the thunder light in his hand burst suddenly, and the thunder blade flashed down. Die, Taki Chiba! Chapter 11： 19 leave for 1 day, 2 nieces full moon wine My second niece full moon wine, it is estimated that I cant stand and go back. There is really no way to update it. Im sorry to ask for a day off here! Please understand, bow and apologize! The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 839： It will be... what ninjutsu! "Squeaky--!" The thunder hand blade flashing with dazzling blue and white lightning rays, amidst the roar of birds, with a forward momentum, like a thunder under the dark night, it slammed down at the young man below. As if, in this mid-air, an arc-shaped lightning from top to bottom was drawn. Illuminated the grassland where the brilliance was exhausted and into the night, and also the stern face of the boy who turned left with his head tilted down and hit the air, and the body turned over, and the eyes were slightly wide open, not angry. , Slightly old-fashioned, and gradually appearing astonishing face! what! Three generations of Raikage''s mouth opened unconsciously, and the whole body gradually opened sideways because of this time of slashing, and the stunned eyes reflected the slashed thunder light blade and the side of the thunder light blade, "Zi... "There is a noise, the hair behind the head is constantly standing up because of the electric current. This guy! This Takichiba! Unexpectedly... unexpectedly... At this moment, time seemed to be slowing down, and his sure hit would surely be able to take off this kid''s first-level blow, and he was slowly wiping the edge of the back of the young man''s head in his eyes! Yes, this is as fast as lightning, and it is bound to get a blow and be avoided! Sure enough, he deliberately passed by me in order to make me lose my sense, so that he could take advantage of it! This third generation of Raikage, although the fighting method was a bit straightforward after the filthy soil came out, and even was easily sealed, but after all, it was only completely controlling him from behind. It was not him who launched the attack and the intention to attack. It''s the pocket behind him, his direct communication, in fact, it was only caused by the ignorance of the pocket on him, or in other words, it was just that the pocket was not able to use the filthy thunder shadow well! The real three generations of Raiking, the strongest known to Yunyin, and possibly even the strongest Raiking in Yunyin''s history, how can its fighting methods be so naive, can be seen through casually, and even easily sealed? The current fighting method is in line with his settings. The appearance may seem rude, but the heart is quite gentle and delicate! This is what I imagined... Three generations of Raikage! And at this moment, with a punch to the sky, Chiba turned sideways, but his eyes were fixed on the burly Yunyin with a terrifying face, and his heart moved towards this opponent. He has a certain understanding of the situation and personality. This kid already knows that I deliberately lured him! The punch behind his back seemed to be a punch, but in fact it was just a play for me! He knew that I would use instantaneous to attack from behind, and the best option at the time was to instantaneously attack from behind! That punch was just a guise. The real thing was the evasive posture that twisted along with the blow of the punch. From the time he punched, he already had the right time to attack and the time to evade. He swung The movement of the fist is nothing more than the process of getting around and avoiding in midair! This Takichiba''s physical skills are very strong! At the same time, his gaze slowly moved away from the back of Chiba''s head and back from his hand, turning to the third generation of Raikage who turned to Chiba''s body diagonally below his left, and bit his teeth. This is known for ninjutsu. Yunyin''s current strongest person couldn''t help giving the evaluation of "very strong physical skills" in his heart. and At the same time, his gaze fell on Chiba''s left hand that turned from the bottom up and turned in a circle, and the **** on his left hand was on the top, The thumb is under the virtual grip, and the little finger and ring finger are quietly spreading from the hilt of the sword. There is another attack to prevent my second attack! Seeing this, the three generations of Raikage saw that the right hand attack failed, and raised his left hand in an elbow-like manner for a slight pause. The point of view was on the detonating talisman tied behind the kunai, and the side that was in sight. On the right hand blocked by the coming back. Detonation symbol, invisible right hand... For the next blow, I''m afraid this kid will use the detonating talisman to explode the air wave to delay my elbow strike, and then use the ninjutsu with his right hand to take out my elbow strike! And at this moment, the three generations of Raikages mind flashed multiple pictures, all after the detonation talisman exploded, the kid called "Konoha" used all kinds of ninjutsu he could imagine to escape. Picture. Shadow clone? Earth escape? Or water escape? Or ninjutsu seal reels? Or maybe it''s a newly mastered ninjutsu that I don''t know... this kid must have a way to escape. However, the key here, the key to all of this, is the detonation charm. As long as the timing of the detonation charms explosion is not grasped, if my elbow hits him without hindrance, then, what kind of back hand is useless. ! Here, I slowed down and elbowed down with the explosion at the moment of the explosion! With the flashing of the picture, the three generations of Raikage''s mind also instantly thought of the way to deal with it. Then, in the next instant, time seemed to accelerate suddenly. With a "shoo", Chiba''s left hand with kunai, who was twisting from the bottom up, flew out, and the sound of the sharp blade pierced the air with a very fast The speed flew out, and it was already on his face in less than a blink of an eye. Not an arm? In an instant, the eyes of the three generations of Lei Ying opened slightly, and in astonishment, the almost subconscious side of his head escaped the flying kunai. In his expectation, this kunai detonation talisman will not be too fast. It will reach below the elbow hit just when the elbow hit hits, and then explode, using shock waves to block or delay the elbow hit, to give This kid had a chance to get out, and he deliberately delayed the speed of his elbow, just to explode, when the shock wave was about to burst out, an elbow was directly pressed against the kid''s waist with the explosion, killing him in one blow! However, now the speed of this Kuwu Wu is extremely fast, I am afraid that the detonation talisman will not explode in time, and Kuwu will fly behind him, even flying out of the best explosion range. What is this kid doing? At this moment, the three generations of Raikage''s heart was full of consternation, and the elbow hit that had calculated the time was stopped~www.novelhall.com~ The eyeballs couldn''t help but move with the flying out of Kuwu. Do not! He did this deliberately and also to delay time! And just as the stunned thoughts flashed past, the three generations of Raikage suddenly realized that in the current situation, he was attracted by his suffering, didn''t it also delay the elbow attack? shit! The three generations of Lei Ying who thought of this understood it instantly, his eyes suddenly looked downward, and the thunder light on his left elbow burst suddenly, with a "pop", the elbow hit! At this moment, Chiba''s figure has been reversed, and because of Yikuwu''s throw, the whole figure has been turned upside down, and the right hand hidden in the chest has also been exposed. What is ninjutsu? And the moment Chiba''s figure appeared in his sight, the three generations of Raikage''s eyes were immediately attracted by Chiba''s right hand. At this moment, the time delay has been successful, and then he will use ninjutsu to get out, although he is shocked at the fastest speed. The kid''s intention, but he already faintly felt that this elbow was a little late. However, although it is late, he is not necessarily avoided, because in the right hand that he completely chopped off, the thunder light blade has turned black, and the black thunder has aimed in a direction, ready to release , As long as this kid uses the ninjutsu he expected, then he will still be in doubt! As long as... as long as the seal of those ninjutsu! Whether it is a shadow clone or a water escape, as long as it is not a ninjutsu he has never used, I can hit! Numerous thoughts passed through his mind, and three generations of Lei Film and Television clicked on the flipped right hand. what! fist! And the next moment, in his eyes, what was reflected was a fist. The fist that the kid had just punched from behind was the gesture of a fist, not... Any ninjutsu! Chapter 840： No, this is his psychological tactics! Not... Ninjutsu? What does he want to do! At this moment, looking at the hand that turned over with the juvenile''s body, the horror on the face of the third generation of Raikage reappeared, and the scenes of the moment just flashed subconsciously in his mind. The punch that seemed to be an attack was actually a twist of the evasive posture, the kunai detonation talisman that delayed the time, and now it should be a fist of Ninjutsu Kaiyin in his imagination! And at this time, just as he thought about the electricity, he saw that the falling electric elbow was about to hit Taki Chiba''s waist, and the black thunder and lightning in his right hand became more and more dense, "creaking" Gradually, there was a feeling of urgency, and the appearance of a leopard''s head appeared in the black thunder and lightning collision. Obviously, the thunder escape and the black spot difference are also ready to go. As long as the elbow misses, it will move towards that Taki Chiba whizzed away in the direction of avoiding the elbow, and with the power of the black spot and the characteristic of bursting into a black thunder pool, as long as the black spot hits, this Taki Chibas rock hardening technique may be instantly caused by Even if Taki Chiba is not dead, he will be paralyzed by the continuous black thunder. As long as he is paralyzed, even if it is only paralyzed for a second, no, less than a second, he can take this Taki Chibas Heart crushed. At that time, even if Takichiba''s vitality is strong, the medical ninjutsu he has learned is strong, and his heart is crushed, he will never survive. For Taki Chiba, this is already his desperate situation! No matter how you look, no matter how you think, Taki Chiba, who is not prepared to escape from ninjutsu, has no chance of escape or avoidance. Even if Taki Chiba uses the rock hardening technique to block, it is impossible to cause any threat in his eyes, and he believes that Taki Chiba will not be so stupid, or so innocent, what power is his Thunder Dunge, this Takichiba should be very clear, that it is impossible to defensively in the area of ??the earth-dun defense technique, not to mention that the land-dun has been restrained by the thunder-dun, and the defense power will be greatly reduced. And now that detonating talisman kunai also flew out of the explosion range, the detonating talisman on this detonating talisman kunai could not be the kind of high-powered detonating talisman of the Uchiha clan imp, if it was the kind of high-powered detonating talisman. Fu, at this distance, no matter how small the explosion range is, it will involve the Uchiha clan who is seriously injured and dying. And the current Uchiha clans injuries, even a small amount of damage, may have him. life. Therefore, the third generation of Lei Ying also clearly knew how large the explosion range of this detonating talisman was. With a slight glance at this stall, she understood that the detonating talisman explosion could no longer affect his situation. He has even determined that the detonating talisman Kumo, which is most likely to be effective at this stage, only attracts his attention and cannot detonate. This is just a psychological tactic of Taki Chiba, and has no substance. Attack intentions. One has no ninjutsu, two has no follow-up tactical intentions, three bodies have nowhere to hide in the air, and four defensive ninjutsu can''t be effective... Everything indicates that after this moment, Taki Chiba was either seriously injured by an elbow, or avoided his elbow in some way he could not think of, but he was still affected by black spots and black spots. He was resolved with a blow later. In the current situation, the one who can dodge his double attack is afraid that he can only leave his attack range in an instant, or after avoiding an elbow blow, predict his dark spot and use some kind of ninjutsu to escape the dark spot. In addition, there is only a dead end waiting for Takichiba! No matter how you look at it, there is only one dead end in Takichiba now! However, the more this "definite death" situation made him more and more puzzled. Is this the end? That arrogant brother couldnt help but praise the boy who was a rare tactical and strategic talent in Ninja in a century. The brother gave the highest evaluation. "Although this kid was only seven or eight years old, he died in his hands, but Takichiba who is not worthless? That "Konoha''s little monster" that even Yanyin and Sayin are paying attention to is second only to the "Konoha''s golden flash" that shocked the entire Ninja world recently? Even at this moment, he couldn''t help but flash through such a thought. Do not! Perhaps this is the idea he wants me to have? Using his performance and the information I know or his reputation is too far apart, I have thoughts like "He can''t be killed so easily, the situation is definitely wrong" to make me feel fearful and fearful. When there is trouble, it is easy to get distracted or overreact, which gives him a chance? Perhaps, everything I face now, the feelings I feel, are all guided by him according to the circumstances? In fact, this situation is already his desperate situation? Is everything just his last struggle? In fact, he really has nothing to do but to die? After all, it is not certain that the injuries on his body have completely recovered... And just as the thought of suspicion flashed, another completely opposite thought flashed in the mind of the third generation of Raikage. Do not! That''s right~www.novelhall.com~ This should be his desperation! Now my thoughts, my doubts, my uneasiness... are his last resort! He has nothing to do! He really must die! When the opposite thought was turned, the three generations of Raikage''s heart seemed to flash, and scenes of the entire battle flashed in his mind, and his heart was instantly bright. From the time I ignored the detonating talisman, Kuwu, he was already defeated! He is so confident in himself! At this moment, he found the crux. "Snapped!" And at this moment, when his heart was clear, the thunder light on his elbow and the black panther head black thunder in his right hand suddenly rose, bursting into the air with a sharp sound. Suddenly, the elbow hit accelerated, and the leopard''s head roared out. He didn''t have any doubts in his mind, and he didn''t hesitate to start. The next moment, Chiba was either crushed by the elbow hitting his waist internal organs or was swallowed by the black thunder. There is no way out! Humph! The old man was actually frightened by this kid''s accumulative intimidation, what a shame! Three generations of Lei Ying looked at the unavoidable teenager who was still twisting in the air, the corners of his mouth were slightly suppressed, and a little anger was rarely seen, and he laughed at himself. "Boom!" However, at this moment, a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded from behind him. what! In an instant, there was no room left in his hand, and the eyes of the three generations of Raikage that was about to be released with a full blow, the eyes of Xu''s anger almost solidified on the face, and the eyes suddenly looked towards his left cheek. That... Detonating Talisman Kunai! "Boom!" But at this moment, when his eyeballs moved and the point of view had not yet settled, one foot and one foot, tearing through the white mist that burst out, drawn a white smoke, and hit him fiercely. On his left cheek. The flesh is muffled... Weird power, burst! Chapter 841： Eyes meet! This...power... The eyeball slowly turned to the left, and the corner of the eye was slightly squeezed inward due to the force on the back of the enemy''s instep on the left cheek, and the accelerating "zizi" sound, the blue covering the cheek Chakra''s coat was dented by the huge force that came. This kid, are you waiting for this moment? At this time, the sight that moved to the left slowly moved past the figure of the teenager whose whole person had already turned obliquely below and facing him, then the electric sparks above his waist ran wildly. His elbow hit and the black bite of the leopard''s head under the figure, as well as those twinkling eyes that glow with emerald green flames, and the slightly raised corners of the mouth under these eyes. At this moment, the three generations of Raikage''s teeth had already unconsciously bitten, but it was not because of the huge force on the left cheek, but because of the shock and anger from the heart! "Boom!" At this moment, the moment when the third generation of Raikage''s teeth clenched, the muffled sound of the flesh exploding was completely released. "call out!" In the next second, the blue chakra coat on the left cheek suddenly sank inward, and the three generations of Raikage suddenly disappeared. The whole was kicked out and flew out toward his right side, bringing out a blue in the air. The color of thunder is flying out! And at this moment, the electric elbow blow and the black leopard head also turned into a black thunder trail and a bright blue and white trail and flew away. Between the moments, it came out of Chibas waist rib and lower waist rib. I was kicked out! "despair!" In the next second, Chiba turned around and landed leaning on the ground. With his right foot, he stepped on the ground beside Hirohiko. With the sound of landing, a circle of sandy soil rolled around in a circle. Go out, turn into a dust ring and sway away. "cough!" But in this landing room, Chiba put a hand on the right waist rib, opened his mouth and coughed, but his eyes suddenly looked at the blue and black thunder light that flew out, and that wrapped in Among them is the burly figure. It is worthy of the three generations of Raiking, if it were not for him to hit what he thought was a winning blow, there would be no flaws. Do not! Even dare not use this crucial blow! What a terrifying opponent, is this the highest combat power of Yunyin Village! But at this moment, a thought that was too solemn to be solemn sounded in Qianye''s heart. The detonating talisman Kuwu, as the three generations of Raikage thought, is indeed the most important layout of Chiba. There is no one of the most important links. Moreover, when Kuwu enters the rear of the three generations of Raikage and is out of his sight, Qian Ye can already use this hand. However, he can''t do it! Yes, tactics have long been allowed, but he can''t do it! This three-generation Raikages fighting posture can be said to be perfect and impeccable, even if it is in mid-air, even if it is already under attack, not even one attack, but a simultaneous two attack, he can calmly. Avoid attacks from any side! Thats right, if it werent for the third generation of Raikage who was convinced that he had no backstrikes, he would concentrate on attacking, relax the vigilance around him, or at the moment when the attack was about to hit, Chiba would have lifted the change. The transformation into the shadow clone of the detonating talisman Kunai, carrying out this long-planned and surprisingly fast Konoha whirlwind attack, I am afraid that the three generations of Raikage will easily avoid it. The three generations of Raikage experienced countless battles and were perfect fighting stances trained by focusing on ninjutsu. To put it bluntly, Chiba is still some distance away from him! In other words, in terms of physical skills, it can be seen from this battle that Qianye''s physical skills are also inferior! This kid, using tactics, is completely different from that Uchiha kid! Aura, incredible place... totally different! The use of just a transformation technique made me lose the wonderful opportunity to kill him! In other words, a transformation technique that made his entire game of chess come to life! Just an E-level ninjutsu! It''s just a ninja school that everyone can learn! Let this battle situation be reversed! The little ghosts of the Uchiha clan, although surprisingly, are still far behind this Takichiba! This Takichiba, unless his last move bursts out, he will never know what his last move is! Moreover, he has the ability to make people feel that he has seen him through! How... What a terrible kid! At this moment, the gazes of the three generations of Raikage flying out were not far from Chiba, and with their dynamic vision, they could clearly see each other''s appearance, expressions, and gazes from each other! At this moment, the eyes of the two met in midair! Flashed... It''s all solemn! Yes, both of them flashed solemn gazes at the same time, like a life-and-death battle, the gazes of two rivals who had no confidence in defeating their opponents! "Boom!" In the next second, because of the angle of the kick, the third-generation Raikage that was kicked out hit the ground three to five meters away. Suddenly, there was a violent muffled noise, and the landing place burst and cracked. Spread out instantly like a spider web. "Kakka..." In the sound of the ground cracking, as the cracks spread, the palm-sized soil blocks swelled up along the cracked analysis blocks, like miniature bamboo shoots rising from the ground, spreading away, and in an instant it was a piece of one meter. Miniature clod forest around! "puff!" At this moment, the three generations of Raikage that fell to the ground seemed to have not resolved the strange force raised by one foot. When the micro-earth forest was formed, the whole person bounced again, drawing an arc in the air, "Puff" He planted into the ground again with a sound, and then bounced again~www.novelhall.com~ was planted, and kept bounced and planted three times before supporting the ground with one hand and turning to the ground. Even after landing with his feet, he still maintained the posture of supporting the ground with one hand to draw a short distance before he could stop. "Snapped!" At this moment, the shadow avatar Chiba, who had fallen a certain distance from the upper part of the kick, suddenly twisted his body and picked up his right hand from bottom to top. With a clear sound, he landed on the bottom with one foot. Nearly squatting or even kneeling on the ground, Chiba''s ninja sword hilt hung on his right waist was copied in his hand. "Ontology!" After that, it was a low drink. "call out!" In the midst of a low drink, his right hand already followed the twisting trend, fit and force, and fiercely threw the Ninja sword like a three-generation Raikage that was sliding on the ground. Under this throw, the Ninja sword suddenly flew out. , In an instant, it crossed a distance of six or seven meters, and a cold light was drawn in the air, directly hitting the eyebrows of the third generation of Raiking! Is this kid on purpose? At this moment, the pupils of the three generations of Raikage who can be stopped suddenly shrank, looking at the shimmering Ninja sword tip that was already close in front of him, frowned, his body abruptly stopped, and he suddenly turned his head. , "brush!" The sound of metal breaking through the air reverberated in my ears, and Ninja sword was holding the air breaking momentum, looking at the edge of his blue Chakra coat, wiping it, and shooting backwards. However, the third generation of Raikage did not even look at it, his eyes moved slightly, but his eyes fell in front of the shadow clone Chiba, who was doing a twisting and throwing costume in the air, and... Ok? At this time, the moment the shadow clone Chiba appeared in his sight, the face of the third generation Raikage changed again. "Snapped!" At this moment, a crisp sound rang abruptly from behind him. A sword light burst out suddenly, and a ring of cold light flared in the air, striking from behind his neck! Chapter 842： This sword... This kid, intentionally or unintentionally! Looking at the flipped shadow avatar Chiba in front of him, the third generation of Thunder Shadow''s eyeball turned slightly to his left, and the blade of light flashed by in his sight. However, his face seemed to calm down, no surprise or anger, just as calm as water, quietly examining everything. The shadow avatar Taki Chiba that landed in front, the appearance of the Uchiha clan kid lying flat, and the other shadow avatar Taki Chiba, who was kneeling on the left side of the Uchiha clan kid, who pressed his hands for the treatment. The light from the corner of his eye has already flashed. Jianguang, and behind him in the sense consciousness, a sword swept out the figure beside or below the shadow clone Takichiba that was supposed to be in front of him. Shushen''s speed is very fast. In a moment, it came behind me, even caught the Ninja sword, and attacked without stopping... The gaze, balance, rhythm, and timing of the battle are all well grasped. Although this kid is young, but the kind of skill shown in the battle, he seems to have been a veteran of the battlefield, or face it. Opponents with great power gaps are very sophisticated. It now appears that the series of dazzling performances of the little ghost of the Uchiha clan looked a little clumsy, or "childish" in front of him! At this moment, the three generations of Raikage who had understood the current situation and situation had such a thought in his mind. First of all, let''s test the strength of Lei Dun Chakra''s coat first! It has now been confirmed that my strange power, at least the kind of strange power just now, cannot hurt him, and the kind of strange power just now consumes a relatively large amount of strange power output in the wound state. I am afraid that it will use the shadow. The chakra amount of 20% of the clone is equivalent to the chakra amount that is less than half of my body without the clone, and it has exceeded the normal output of strange power. However, this output cannot harm him! If you use strange power, it is probably that the 20% chakra power in the wound mode may get the desired result, but it is not realistic after all, and it is not certain that the 20% chakra power is effective. As for now, although the possibility is so low that it is almost impossible, it is necessary to test the impact of a sharp weapon attack like Sparrow Flash on Lei Dun Chakra''s coat. At the same time, a ray of sword light flashed in his eyes, and Qianye stood up, frowning tightly in a twisting sweep, and a series of thoughts flashed in his heart. Ok? But at this moment, when Qianye''s thoughts flashed through, his eyes suddenly opened, flashing in shock, and there was a "cock" in his hand, as if there was a crisp sound from his wrist, and his teeth were also suddenly broken. Bite up. "Ha!" With a sound of friction between metal and some kind of flowing hard object, Ninja sword cast abruptly, and the sword light suddenly stopped at the base of the neck behind the third generation of Raikage. This At this moment, in Chiba''s widened eyes, the fingers covered by the blue chakra coat were reflected, and the fingers of the Ninja sword that were pinched like a flower, his face was already full of shock." With a click, the sword hilt in his hand fell to the ground. However, before being shocked for long, Qianye''s eyeballs suddenly looked to the left, and his face suddenly changed in shock. "Snapped!" At this moment, at the moment when the Ninja Sword was pinched, the thunder light shot into the room, and one left hand, wrapped in the thunder light blade, had already swept backhand, hitting his waist and waist, and in a blink of an eye, he was already there. On his side, another second will hit! So fast! The approaching Lei Guangblade''s hand was reflected in his eyes, and the teeth that Qianye had gritted were tightened again, and when he stepped on his feet, his figure flashed suddenly. Did you escape? With a sound of "Zira", the Leiguang Blade, who went backhand, stopped in the empty space. The third generation of Raikage''s eyes narrowed slightly. You don''t need to look at it to know that Taki Chiba has escaped. However, he didn''t care much when the attack was evaded, and he didn''t have much hope for this attack. The reaction, speed, and judgment are all very fast, without any hesitation... This Takichiba is indeed a little monster! He should know how strong his partners ninjutsu and trap formations are, and he should have seen me unscathed. It is not difficult to infer that his partner will not be able to hurt me with all his energy and all his best efforts. In this case, And this place is not surprised. Based on this, in Yunyin as a whole, there is no genius of the same age that can match him! Thinking of this, the three generations of Raikage stood up with the right hand holding the Ninja sword and looked forward. The young man who stood in front of his companion and the two shadow clones slowly disappeared. It turned out to be a murderous opportunity several times stronger than this appreciation. Ok? But in the next second, his face changed slightly. What is he doing? Such a thought passed in his mind. At this time, six meters away from him, Chiba, who stood in front of the two shadow clones and Hirohiko, stood upright, suddenly stretched out his right hand, and opened his hand in the direction of the three generations of Raikage ahead. Was that instinct just now? In a flash that was comparable to the speed of lightning, I firmly grasped the sword in my hand and stopped my sword... Without using strange power, his power should be far better than mine, not to mention the speed. After all, it was the activation of Lei Dun, coupled with the powerful body of the Ye Yue clan, I am afraid that his strength, speed, and ability to resist attacks have surpassed me by much. A series of analysis flashed naturally in his mind. Chiba couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Although he knew how powerful the three generations of Raikage were, he knew from manga and animation, and personal experience was two concepts~www .novelhall.com~ Seeing comics and animations, after all, there are paper and screens, virtual and reality, but through personal experience...he can only feel terrible! The power of the three generations of Raikage has exceeded his imagination of the power of the Naruto World after crossing! Hongyan''s two assassins, both are extremely powerful assassins, unscathed? This is comparable to a traverser traveling with a plug-in! Chiba almost couldn''t help cursing, "This is so special that it comes with a plug-in!" "call--" But thinking about returning and cursing, Chiba was still calm. He knew what he should and shouldn''t do. As he exhaled, his eyes slowly calmed down, and at the same time, he naturally fell to his side. But his left hand suddenly raised his fingers. Detonation symbol? But almost instantaneously, after seeing these two fingers, the three generations of Raikage who was puzzled on the other side suddenly looked to the left with his cheeks. "laugh!" At this moment, the sound of a fire ignited from behind the head of the third generation Raikage turned, the hilt of that ninja sword. "boom!" The next moment, the blazing white flame smoke suddenly exploded, exploded, and in an instant engulfed the three generations of Raikage in the turning head. "This sword, Jianren is very precious. As his relic, I don''t want to put it in the hands of you, an enemy I may not be able to deal with." At the moment of the explosion, Chiba said coldly. "Wow!" During the words, the explosive air wave swept through, and with a sound of "Woo-", it turned into a violent wind, rolled up the ground and sanded mud, and came crackling. "puff!" Then, as if to verify Chibas words, in the smoke of the explosion, the ninja circle was flying around, and the ninja circle was flying around, scraping against the gravel in the wind, making a sound of "it''s rubbing", all the way Flying here. "Pop!" He caught Chiba''s hand. Chapter 843： Regeneration! "Crack!" In the violent wind, with a loud sound, Chiba backhanded the Ninja sword into the scabbard around his waist, and his hands quickly formed seals. In any case, it can be regarded as preventing him from coming. In Jieyin, Chiba''s heart has passed through such a year, and the corner of his eye is involuntarily glanced behind him, frowning involuntarily. If you let him rush over just now, it would be troublesome, and I''m afraid that he will fall into the situation just now. When the time comes, it will not be easy to use a transformation technique to get through. Moreover, in the face of three generations of Raikage, there is no way to escape. His speed and combat experience are by no means someone who can easily get rid of, and may even be doomed to the final defeat when he runs away. Although it has fallen into a disadvantage now, it is not impossible to fight. The Lei Dun Chakra mode, especially the Lei Dun Chakra mode of the three generations of Raikage, is more powerful. It can be said to be a combination of absolute defense, absolute attack and absolute speed, but it is not truly invincible. There are various details in the original work. It can be seen that this Lei Dun Chakra mode is not unlimited. Perhaps the Lei Dun Chakra mode of the third generation of Raikage can be unscathed under the spiral shuriken, but the spiral shuriken does not represent the limit of its power. After this glance, Chiba took a deep breath, turning his beliefs and pressing his hands violently. "boom!" Suddenly, amid the violent winds of rubble flying, a rock wall blasted up, stretching for several meters, blocking the center of the explosive gas surge, the white flame smoke and the open space between him. "Fuck!" Suddenly, the sound of crushed boulders hitting the rock wall sounded densely, Chiba slowly stood up, pushed aside the gravel and dead grass in the falling hair, and the burning flame in his eyes slowly turned into emerald green brilliance. . "Boom!" And at this moment, a cracking sound rang behind him, drew him to look immediately. I saw the shadow clone who was kneeling on the ground and treating Hongyan suddenly exploded into a white mist. When his eyes settled, the white mist had disappeared. "Ontology, can you do anything? I can''t support it for long." And at this moment, the shadow clone who participated in the battle opposite the half-kneeling shadow clone spoke. At this moment, he has taken over the previous shadow clone, half-kneeling on the ground, pressing his hands falsely, and the light in his hands fades and thickens. "I haven''t thought of it yet." Chiba shook his head, and glanced at Hirohiko''s cracked chest, and the "growing" right lung, as well as the emerald green light on the edge of the growing right lung that continuously shone with the medical chakra light. , Frowning tighter. Through special concentrated medicine and special wave of medical chakra stimulation, Hongyan''s cells are indeed accelerating the division and repairing the injured body. Although it is a bit out of place now, it feels really magical when I watch it by the side. But at this time, his heart couldn''t help but sigh. Although it is slow and far from Tsunades completed bodys creation and regeneration art, this is after all Tsunades pre-conceived creation and regeneration, which is not yet perfect, and the creation and regeneration art requires a lot of investigation. Carat as a support may not show the need for a large number of chakras in the original work, but in general, Tsunade is a thousand-handed clan, and the chakra itself is huge, and the consumption of supporting creation and regeneration is naturally not a problem. However, in the current situation, Tsunades rough conception of creation and regeneration and simple theoretical direction should be correct. The reason why Hirohiko has recovered so slowly is because my medical chakra output is not enough, even with the aid of concentrated medicine. , The speed is far behind the creation and regeneration of the perfect body. At the same time, a series of analysis flashed through Chiba''s mind. As for the current special concentrated medicine and the theory of creation and regeneration, they actually originated from the two medical scrolls left by Chiba after Tsunade left. One of these two medical scrolls records some medical ninjutsu necessary for medical ninjas, and even some difficult medical ninjutsu. And the other one is about Tsunades mid-to-late stage theory of the S-class forbidden technique, which she later created, "the art of creating regeneration", that is, the band change of special medical chakra and protein stimulation to promote regeneration and achieve super-speed regeneration. Because it is a mid-to-late stage theory, although it is not a complete body, it has basically taken shape. In the past few years, although Chiba has been busy with various trainings to improve his strength, he did not focus on this creation and regeneration technique, but he still put a lot of effort on and off. , Plus the medical knowledge accumulated for Nasu to debug drugs, and this theory has basically taken shape. Although intermittent research, Chiba eventually learned the medical chakra band that belongs to the "creative regeneration technique"~www .novelhall.com~ is the band that can stimulate protein to promote regeneration. It''s just that this kind of band consumes chakras very much, and it has to be stimulated to the extent of over-speed regeneration. The cost of chakras is even greater. Now Chiba''s chakras can''t bear the load. Originally, he could not use this medical chakra based on the theory of "creative regeneration" in battle. It''s just that, in the experiments of constant concentration of drugs in the past few years, he accidentally discovered a concentrated drug that will be affected by medical chakras. It is a drug produced by highly concentrated ten kinds of rare herbal plants and spilled on the wound , Can make the wound better receive medical chakras, and increase the effect of medical chakras, but because this medicine is a highly concentrated medicine, it is not a concentrated medicine with a perfect medicinal ratio. The medicine is more violent and has considerable side effects. As for side effects What is it, Chiba did not have time to experiment. But with Chiba''s pharmacological knowledge, it is certain that it will not be fatal. The emerald green junliang pill that was given to Hongyan before, actually contains a drop of this medicine. And this emerald green liquid medicine, or medicinal liquid, can also increase the "creation of regeneration band" medical chakra, greatly increasing the effect of this wave of medical chakra. To achieve the goal of using less chakras to create greater medical effects, if there is no such medicine, Chiba will not be able to use medical chakras that create regenerative bands. Even with the support of this kind of medicine, Chibas creative regenerative treatment effect is far inferior to the complete body creation regenerative effect shown by Tsunade. Chibas chakraki number is too small, so small that even if it increases, it is far Less than one percent of the regeneration effect created by the perfect body. However, even so, Chiba is very fortunate now. If Tsunade hadn''t left this theory of creation and regeneration, he and Hirohiko would probably be dead now. Chapter 844： "Ontology..." Looking at his right lung healed little by little, and Hirohiko who fell into a coma but his breathing had begun to calm down, the shadow clone Chiba quietly breathed a sigh of relief. The other shadow clone Chakra was exhausted and suddenly relieved and frightened him. The creation of the regenerative medical chakra was almost interrupted for a second. Without the stimulation of the medical chakra, the regeneration of Hongyan''s right lung stopped instantly. Although he quickly made it up, he still had no idea. Now look at the situation of Hongyan. It eased, and the right lung was constantly regenerating. At the same time, after he was relieved, he couldn''t help but glanced at his main body, only to see that the main body had just moved his gaze away and looked at the long wall. He already understood and clearly knew how bad the situation was for them. It is also true that there is no way to solve the current dilemma, and using this regenerative medical chakra treatment, he can feel that a certain amount of chakra in his body is being consumed at an astonishing rate, not long after. , He will also disappear automatically because Chakra is consumed to the point where it can''t maintain the shadow clone. Now, the main body has divided several clones. Although it is still in the wounded state, there are not many Chakras available, and the opponent is the third-generation Raikage. There is no foreign aid now. Even if there is any foreign aid, face The three generations of Raikage, unless the characters at the level of Bo Feng Shui Men. In this mission, it is almost clear that there can be no foreign aid. Even if there is foreign aid, I am afraid he does not want to come. Now, there is actually only one way to choose. Thinking of this, the thoughts in the shadow of Qianye''s mind finally converged into one, and a few doubts appeared in the eyes of the body. but why? Why doesn''t the body do not move? It looks like a decisive battle with this three-generation Raikage. Besides the decisive battle, don''t we have a better way? At this time, feeling the puzzled gaze of the shadow clone, Chiba''s eyes on the main body looking at the rock wall narrowed, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, turning into a touch of bitterness, and the hand couldn''t help feeling it. In my arms, I heard the solid touch of the lower abdominal muscles in my hands, and on top of this solid touch, the jaggedness of the torn cloth strips. I know...I know, at this time, it is the best time to use the Flying Thunder God Kunai given by Jiu Xin Nai... but Thinking of this, Chiba''s hand on his lower abdomen suddenly clenched into a fist, and his teeth clenched tightly. hateful! It must be somewhere. When I was in a coma, when Hongyan took me to that safe place, I was left somewhere in the primeval forest. And such a complicated thought flashed through his mind. In fact, after the detonation talisman exploded just now, Chiba noticed the best time to use the **** of thunder kunai, but when he reached into the hidden **** of thunder kunai, he found that the **** of thunder kunai was no longer there. local. It is lost. Yes, Fei Lei Shen is missing! It may be that Hirohiko was lost in the primeval forest when he was in a coma and transferred him to a safe place. It may also be that when he was awake, he was too worried about Hirohiko and failed to check his equipment properly. When he was on the road in a hurry , Fell out of the torn clothes in his abdomen, and left it somewhere along the way. It may even be that when he was stunned by the third generation of Raikage, the third generation of Raikage noticed something and took away Fei Lei Shen Kuwu without Hongyan knowing it. After all, Ninomaru has been recognized by several Ninja villages, "Even if he abandons the mission, he will not be punished." It can be said that since the Third Ninja World War, the only person who made all Ninja villages so jealous. Shinobu hasnt studied him. The appearance of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu is very special. Maybe the third generation of Raikage wiped the side of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu on that punch, and found out what he and Hongyan didnt know. He took away Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, after all, he still remembered that before he fell into a coma, the three generations of Lei Ying made a lot of movement, dusty and misty, and he cut his clothes without noticing Hongyan and the coma. , It''s not impossible to take away Fei Lei Shen Kuwu. Moreover, if it was the third generation of Raiking who took away the **** of flying thunder, Kuunai, and recognizing that the kunai was a unique kunai of Bofeng Shuimen, plus his identity of the third-generation Raikage, it might be known that this kunai was used for use. Even if you dont know the art of the Thunder God, you can make a ninja hide a ninja in his arms instead of in a ninja bag, you can probably guess its importance, and the three generations of Raikage cannot ignore it. It is very possible that the three generations of Raikage have ensured that this Kuwu will not return to him, or throw it away, or hide it. In short, it is impossible for Chiba to get it again. The seal of Fei Lei Shen''s Supremacy Four Elephant Seal System cannot be released remotely within a certain distance. Unlike the seal of the Ninjutsu Seal Scroll, Fei Lei Shen''s seal can only be released by touching. In other words, unless Chiba holds Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his hand, he will not be able to unlock the seal, and the seal cannot be unlocked, which means that he cannot be helped by the wave of wind and water, and the space ninjutsu will take them away in an instant. And at the speed of the wave wind water gate, Fei Lei Shen''s ultra-long-distance transmission characteristics, even if it is the third generation of Raiking, there is absolutely no way to keep them. Even, according to the current time point, after Bo Feng Shuimen rescued them, the place where they were placed may be where Kakashi and the others were. Then, the second route of the Fate Change Plan could be used. That is, to accompany Kakashi and them to experience those turning points together, thereby changing their destiny. Over the past few years, Chiba has long thought of countless possibilities. The situation of performing the mission of the Shinsubi Bridge with Kakashi and others is also in his calculations, and there is also a complete plan to change the fate. However, now that Fei Lei Shen Kuwu has been lost, this is obviously impossible. Moreover, he now has to face the top combat power during the Three World Wars and even a large Ninja Village~www.novelhall.com~ Even Hongyan was seriously injured, unable to move, and unable to stop treatment. He not only had to face The powerful enemy also needs to ensure that Hongyan is not interfered by the battle and even constantly gives him a clone for treatment, and now his Chakra volume has almost divided another shadow clone is the limit. This kind of contrast, to be honest, when Chiba didnt touch the God of Thunder at the beginning, he felt shocked, hated and regretful, and even kept appearing in his mind such as "If God of Thunder is still..." idea. However, this emotion only lasted for a second, and his mentality had calmed down the moment the detonating talisman exploded. 1. Fei Lei Shen Kuwu has been lost. If it is gone, it is no more. It is useless to think too much. Hongyan is also seriously injured. If he thinks too much, then the slightest vitality may be pinched by himself. 2. When he started to change his destiny plan, he knew that there would be all kinds of accidents and all kinds of despair. He had been psychologically prepared to face everything in the past few years, although At the beginning, it was inevitable that he was a little bit worried about gains and losses and was afraid of a bumpy road ahead, but after experiencing the punches of the first battle of Lao Yunyin and the appearance of the third generation of Raiking, he has adapted to the desperate situation. Even the three generations of Lei Ying''s undead punch gave him an inexplicable confidence. Because of this, after the explosion, he was so calm, and even now, he is so calm. At this time, all kinds of thoughts, all kinds of situation predictions, and all kinds of solution plans were constantly flashing in his mind. There must be... there must be something else, definitely! At this moment, there was no slight doubt in Chiba''s heart. If you give up now, there will be nothing! But if you dont give up, then you may have everything I want! Chapter 845： Calm down and what to do! calm! Calm down, Xuena, you must calm down! In the gloomy open space formed by the three trees, Xue Nai stroked her cheeks with both hands, wiping away the faint tears and anxious expression, scanning the human-shaped bloodstain over and over again. calm It may be a good thing that Chiba is not here, indicating that he can still act! Correct! If he can act, it means that the injury has been cured! exactly! It must be so! Hirohiko should have wrapped Chiba with the art of rock hardening and added a layer of defense to him. Judging from the fragmentation of the rocks skin, it should appear to be broken from the inside out. It is said that Chiba came out of the rock skin, not someone else broke it from the outside. And the trap has not been triggered. To be sure, no outsider has been here. Yukina pressed her hands on her cheeks and took a slight breath. Judging from the traces in front of her eyes, she felt the sudden palpitations in her heart because she hadnt seen Chibas sudden palpitations and the feeling that she was about to lose important The ominous premonition of the things slowly calmed down. Chiba is fine... Chiba should be fine... Then, Hirohiko... The feeling just now, that kind of ominous premonition, should be Hongyan, has something happened to Hongyan? After feeling more relieved about Chiba''s situation, although her anxiety and anxiety calmed down, she couldn''t help worrying about Hongyan. The secret signal was a mission, and even the secret signal that the three of them had researched together in the past few years, which belonged to them, and the secret signal left by Hongyan already had a "don''t care about me" meaning in it. It can be seen that he did this with the idea of ??dying or not coming back. Otherwise, he would never leave Chiba alone. Do not! will not! No matter what kind of enemy he encounters, with Hongyan''s strength, he will never even have the opportunity to escape, and since Hongyan can arrange such a complicated trap, it means that he has not suffered any serious injuries. Hongyan is very strong, nothing will happen, nothing will happen! All right! Now, Yukata Hyuga, you should calm down, it''s no use worrying! You should consider your current situation, your own situation, and what you should and shouldnt do, instead of panicking like a little girl who has not graduated from ninja school! Make it clear! Sort out the current situation! Thinking of this, Xue Na lightly let go of the hands pressed on her face, took a deep breath, and completely suppressed the anxiety and ominous premonition in her heart. In the current situation, Hongyan has to do a dangerous task that he thinks may not come back. Chibas injury should heal to a certain extent. During this time, he has developed a lot of useful drugs, and even drugs that are hidden from us. Although he did not practice ninjutsu attentively, he has never let go. It may have been treated with some kind of medicine and medical ninjutsu, and now he has recovered his mobility. And regaining the ability to move, then it means that his injury will no longer affect his life. In my case, although I dont know what happened to my body, I cant use it with my eyes. Even if I use it, it has no effect, and it even has severe... Ok? Severe pain? Xuena, who was analyzing the situation in his mind, frowned slightly when his thoughts turned here, and his heart was startled. Does it hurt anymore? My eyes dont hurt anymore? The frailty of the body is gone! At this moment, she suddenly found that the discomfort in the eyes and body had disappeared. Although she felt tired, she no longer had the severe pain and discomfort reaction as before, and her eyes did not have the gradual blurring feeling. what happened? She was a little startled. Do not! Now is not the time to froze. The most important thing now is not to think about this, but to your own situation. From the current feeling, the series of discomfort symptoms just now seem to be caused by fatigue. In other words, as long as proper rest or Supplementing energy, I can still serve as a combat force. So, what should I do next? Now that Chiba is not there, and Hirohiko is not there, and what Hirohiko said to bring Chiba back can''t be done. Moreover, it is very likely that Chiba is going to support Hirohiko. According to Chiba''s personality, this possibility is almost 90%. I am afraid that after seeing this trap, Chiba also understood Hongyan''s plan. In other words, the two of them are now fighting somewhere, may have joined, may not, but it is certain that they are facing or about to face the same enemy. So, it seems that there are only two things I should do. One thing, I believe they can deal with the enemy. One thing, take a good rest, make sure that your body is ready to participate in the battle, and then set out to find them as a backup. After confirming his physical condition, the anxiety in Xue Nai''s eyes finally disappeared completely, and she turned to calm and resolute. At this moment, if Chiba knew what Xuena was thinking, he would definitely have a stunned look. If it was him, he might have rushed over to reinforce it now~www.novelhall.com~ Xuena''s this He was calm, beyond his imagination. It is estimated that he will have one sentence at the end. Whether it was Hirohiko or Xuena, he had grown beyond imagination without his knowledge. After deciding what to do, Xuena took out a special military ration pill from the ninja bag and gently put it in his mouth to chew and swallow. So, next, let''s test the situation of white eyes. Then, she took a breath and closed her eyes. The meridians at the corners of her eyes slowly bulged out, extending to the temples. At that moment, Xuena opened her eyes and her white pupils were as clear as promised. Roll your eyes, turn on! Ok? But at this moment, Xue Nai''s face changed slightly, and the white pupil moved to his left side involuntarily. That is ... At this moment, on the other side, Chiba loosened the hand that was tightly pulling the clothes on his abdomen, took a slight breath, and raised his fingers on the other hand. "Boom!" Immediately, a cloud of white mist blew up beside him, and in a flash, an identical Chiba appeared immediately. "give it to you." Afterwards, Chiba spoke and said to the shadow clone Chiba. "It can only be supported for a short period of time." Hearing this, the shadow clone Chiba nodded, glanced at his body, and then took a few steps, standing opposite the healing shadow clone Chiba. "Is that right?" At this time, the Healing Shadow Clone seemed to have thought of something, and after nodding to the opposite Shadow Clone, he murmured lowly. Then, the main body Chiba suddenly pressed the ground with one hand, and with a "boom", immediately four rock walls rose up from behind him, cloaking and blocking the shadow behind him. Earth escape, the art of the four-pillar prison! "Crack!" At this time, a cracking sound resounded in front of him... Above that long wall! Chapter 846： Strike again! come yet? Looking at the cobweb-like gaps that slowly cracked open on the long wall in front, Chiba jerked his hands into the ninja bag and glanced back. "Boom!" And at this moment, the moment his eyeballs glanced back, the cracked part of the spreading long wall suddenly exploded. Amidst the muffled sound, the rock debris mixed with the dust and smoke sprayed out. A horizontal column of dust, smoke and gravel exploded on this long rock wall! left! At this moment, Chiba glanced back, his stern face sank instantly, and his feet pressed hard, and the whole person suddenly ejected to the left. In an instant, the four pillars rising behind him were caught by him. Left behind on the right side. "Wow" The night breeze of the grassland whizzed from behind the rock wall without four pillars, and floated his hair. "Kaka...Kaka...Kaka..." And at this moment, amid a crisp sound, a thin layer of rocky skin spread from his back, and in an instant, a layer of rocky skin was covered on his body, and then the skin climbed again. Pieces of triangular scaly rock armor were erected. The art of rock hardening, evolutionary version! The Art of Rock Hardening, Evolution Version, Form 2! In an instant, Chiba flying out from the side was wearing the rock armor of the rock hardening technique, but at this moment, the eyes of Chiba burning with emerald green flames wrapped in the rock armor dragon-shaped helmet were fast. Moving, paying attention to the dusty and foggy rock pillars that exploded from the long wall that moved to the right at a very fast speed. Ok? And in his heart, there seemed to be a trace of doubt, the kunai in his left hand tightened, and at the same time, his right hand was gently held on the Shinobi at his waist, making a slight "click". sound. "puff!" And at this moment, behind him on the right side of the rock pillar that also swiftly went to the right, on the side facing him firmly, a footprint was drooping. "Kakka!" Suddenly, the cobweb-like crack centered on the footprint and spread to the side of the four pillars. At this moment, Chiba''s eyes were already looking at the suddenly sunken place, the face under the rock armor helmet changed slightly, and the corners of his mouth made a "tsk", expressing his unpleasant emotions. "Zi...ZiZ..." And at this moment, an electric light slammed out from behind him, hitting the rock armor behind him with a "pop", and in an instant, the hit triangle of the rock armor The rock scales were instantly scorched black, turned into black powder, and fluttered to the back of Qianye''s right side, disappearing. At this moment, behind him, there is a burly cloud hidden in the blue chakra coat. In the thunder current flash, he is standing out and making a fist. In the next second, this fist will hit him. The point! In this burly Yunyin''s eyes, all his movements seemed so slow, turning his head slowly, moving his eyes slowly, all his movements were as slow as a turtle crawling. It seems to work! Three generations of Raiying looked at the young man covered in rock armor in front of him, feeling the speed of his turtle crawling, and a slight smile was raised at the corner of his mouth. The raised fist of his right hand suddenly loosened and turned into four. The fingers are flat and the thumb is slightly curved. "Snapped!" And when his right hand changed to this look, the thunder light on his right hand burst open suddenly, and crackling small lightning flashes intensively shuttled among the four fingers, like a lightning blade. Hell stab, four Kanshou! To deal with this Takichiba, he must fight quickly, and at the fastest speed, he is much more difficult than the kid from the Uchiha clan! Never keep your hands! And this thought flashed through his mind. However, just as his thoughts flashed and the **** spur was about to stab, the head of the young man who seemed to slow down, and the eyeballs in the corners of his eyes, reflected his description at this time. At this moment, in the eyes of this young man, he suddenly discovered... A smile! Yes, with a smile, Taki Chiba smiled at this unavoidable moment, and there is no time to escape. It''s that kind of smile! Did he guess? At this moment, the surprise flashed in the eyes of the third generation of Rai Ying, but the Hell Kanshou pierced from his hand gave a slight pause. "laugh!" And at this moment, a sound of fire burning sounded in his lower abdomen. this is! Subconsciously glanced down, the three generations of Raikage''s face changed again. At this moment, under his abdomen, behind the left hand of Taki Chiba in front, a detonating talisman was slowly moved towards him. The detonating talisman attached to the end had already burned. Detonation! In an instant, the third generation of Lei Ying understood something, and his gaze suddenly rose, looking at the young man who looked at his eyes full of smiles. This kid...this is... At this moment, there was an incredible look in his eyes. See through my attack! "boom!" In the next instant, the burning detonation talisman exploded, and the blazing white flame was accompanied by the impact of the explosion. The air wave turned into a whirlwind and swept out. In a flash, the blazing white flame and the wind rolled up. The smoke swallowed the two people flying side by side to the right! hateful! The impact of the blazing white flames and explosions suddenly rose, and the three generations of Raikage that were swallowed in a flash looked at the blazing white flames and the black smoke, and the whole person was pushed back by the impact, and his figure became more Is he leaning back a distance~www.novelhall.com~ This Takiba, knowing that I will attack from behind? See through my intentions? Do not! impossible! I was behind a long wall before, and he couldn''t see. How could I know the direction of my attack, and in order to prevent him from discovering my attacking intention, I still... The three generations of Raikages beliefs flashed, and the inconceivability and surprise appeared in his heart at the same time. However, as he leaned back in his figure, the killing intent in his eyes was not diminished by the surprise and inconceivability. On the contrary, it was even more intense, strong to a huge The killing intent was vented, making him look like he was exuding a terrifying breath. However, I would underestimate the old man. This kind of explosion, so many times, is there really nothing I can do to be an old man? Suddenly, at the moment when the terrifying aura was exuded, the three generations of Raikage slammed backwards, and the figure came to a halt. Then, the **** of the small lightning in his hand suddenly smashed the four Kankan hands. Immediately, a flash of thunder flashed from top to bottom in the center of the exploding white fireball, like a thunder in the night! "laugh!" And in the next second, time seemed to stop, the blazing white fireball that exploded and began to spread out suddenly, the spreading momentum stopped, and even the burning dynamics of the burning blazing white fireball stopped. Snapped! Next, there was a silent tearing sound, time seemed to speed up suddenly, and the paused burning fireball suddenly separated and turned into two cone-shaped white flames, spraying out. "Zi..." At the moment when the fireball separated, a black thunder and lightning flashed out in mid-air as a black thunderbolt, raising its head and dancing its claws. Roar! In the silent roar, he passed through the center area where the blazing white fireball was split and pierced into the flame smoke that was rapidly separating out in front. Chapter 847： Try it? come yet? Looking at the cobweb-like gaps that slowly cracked open on the long wall in front, Chiba jerked his hands into the ninja bag and glanced back. "Boom!" And at this moment, the moment his eyeballs glanced back, the cracked part of the spreading long wall suddenly exploded. Amidst the muffled sound, the rock debris mixed with the dust and smoke sprayed out. A horizontal column of dust, smoke and gravel exploded on this long rock wall! left! At this moment, Chiba glanced back, his stern face sank instantly, and his feet pressed hard, and the whole person suddenly ejected to the left. In an instant, the four pillars rising behind him were caught by him. Left behind on the right side. "Wow" The night breeze of the grassland whizzed from behind the rock wall without four pillars, and floated his hair. "Kaka...Kaka...Kaka..." And at this moment, amid a crisp sound, a thin layer of rocky skin spread from his back, and in an instant, a layer of rocky skin was covered on his body, and then the skin climbed again. Pieces of triangular scaly rock armor were erected. The art of rock hardening, evolutionary version! The Art of Rock Hardening, Evolution Version, Form 2! In an instant, Chiba flying out from the side was wearing the rock armor of the rock hardening technique, but at this moment, the eyes of Chiba burning with emerald green flames wrapped in the rock armor dragon-shaped helmet were fast. Moving, paying attention to the dusty and foggy rock pillars that exploded from the long wall that moved to the right at a very fast speed. Ok? And in his heart, there seemed to be a trace of doubt, the kunai in his left hand tightened, and at the same time, his right hand was gently held on the Shinobi at his waist, making a slight "click". sound. "puff!" And at this moment, behind him on the right side of the rock pillar that also swiftly went to the right, on the side facing him firmly, a footprint was drooping. "Kakka!" Suddenly, the cobweb-like crack centered on the footprint and spread to the side of the four pillars. At this moment, Chiba''s eyes were already looking at the suddenly sunken place, the face under the rock armor helmet changed slightly, and the corners of his mouth made a "tsk", expressing his unpleasant emotions. "Zi...ZiZ..." And at this moment, an electric light slammed out from behind him, hitting the rock armor behind him with a "pop", and in an instant, the hit triangle of the rock armor The rock scales were instantly scorched black, turned into black powder, and fluttered to the back of Qianye''s right side, disappearing. At this moment, behind him, there is a burly cloud hidden in the blue chakra coat. In the thunder current flash, he is standing out and making a fist. In the next second, this fist will hit him. The point! In this burly Yunyin''s eyes, all his movements seemed so slow, turning his head slowly, moving his eyes slowly, all his movements were as slow as a turtle crawling. It seems to work! Three generations of Raiying looked at the young man covered in rock armor in front of him, feeling the speed of his turtle crawling, and a slight smile was raised at the corner of his mouth. The raised fist of his right hand suddenly loosened and turned into four. The fingers are flat and the thumb is slightly curved. "Snapped!" And when his right hand changed to this look, the thunder light on his right hand burst open suddenly, and crackling small lightning flashes intensively shuttled among the four fingers, like a lightning blade. Hell stab, four Kanshou! To deal with this Takichiba, he must fight quickly, and at the fastest speed, he is much more difficult than the kid from the Uchiha clan! Never keep your hands! And this thought flashed through his mind. However, just as his thoughts flashed and the **** spur was about to stab, the head of the young man who seemed to slow down, and the eyeballs in the corners of his eyes, reflected his description at this time. At this moment, in the eyes of this young man, he suddenly discovered... A smile! Yes, with a smile, Taki Chiba smiled at this unavoidable moment, and there is no time to escape. It''s that kind of smile! Did he guess? At this moment, the surprise flashed in the eyes of the third generation of Rai Ying, but the Hell Kanshou pierced from his hand gave a slight pause. "laugh!" And at this moment, a sound of fire burning sounded in his lower abdomen. this is! Subconsciously glanced down, the three generations of Raikage''s face changed again. At this moment, under his abdomen, behind the left hand of Taki Chiba in front, a detonating talisman was slowly moved towards him. The detonating talisman attached to the end had already burned. Detonation! In an instant, the third generation of Lei Ying understood something, and his gaze suddenly rose, looking at the young man who looked at his eyes full of smiles. This kid...this is... At this moment, there was an incredible look in his eyes. See through my attack! "boom!" In the next instant, the burning detonation talisman exploded, and the blazing white flame was accompanied by the impact of the explosion. The air wave turned into a whirlwind and swept out. In a flash, the blazing white flame and the wind rolled up. The smoke swallowed the two people flying side by side to the right! hateful! The impact of the blazing white flames and explosions suddenly rose, and the three generations of Raikage that were swallowed in a flash looked at the blazing white flames and the black smoke, and the whole person was pushed back by the impact, and his figure became more It was leaned back some distance. This Takichiba, knowing that I will attack from behind? See through my intentions? Do not! impossible! I was behind a long wall before, and he couldn''t see. How could I know the direction of my attack, and in order to prevent him from discovering my attacking intention, I still... The three generations of Raikages beliefs flashed, and the inconceivability and surprise appeared in his heart at the same time. However, as he leaned back in his figure, the killing intent in his eyes was not diminished by the surprise and inconceivability. On the contrary, it was even more intense, strong to a huge The killing intent was vented, making him look like he was exuding a terrifying breath. However, I would underestimate the old man. This kind of explosion, so many times, is there really nothing I can do to be an old man? Suddenly, at the moment when the terrifying aura was exuded, the three generations of Raikage slammed backwards, and the figure came to a halt. Then, the **** of the small lightning in his hand suddenly smashed the four Kankan hands. Immediately, a flash of thunder flashed from top to bottom in the center of the exploding white fireball, like a thunder in the night! "laugh!" And in the next second, time seemed to stop, the blazing white fireball that exploded and began to spread out suddenly, the spreading momentum stopped, and even the burning dynamics of the burning blazing white fireball stopped. Snapped! Next, there was a silent tearing sound, time seemed to speed up suddenly, and the paused burning fireball suddenly separated and turned into two cone-shaped white flames, spraying out. "Zi..." At the moment when the fireball separated, a black thunder and lightning flashed out in mid-air as a black thunderbolt, raising its head and dancing its claws. Roar! In the silent roar, he passed through the center area where the blazing white fireball was split and pierced into the flame smoke that was rapidly separating out in front. Chapter 847 "Snapped!" Behind the blazing fireball that separated on both sides, the black leopard shadow flashed past, crashing into the smoke a little past the original fireball burst position, bursting violently, and instantly turning into a black thunder pool, with a creaking sound. The humming of birds. "despair!" The cone-shaped flames sprayed from both sides of the eyes slowly dissipated, and the black thunder pool smoke curled, and the three generations of Raikage had a serious face, and gently fell to the ground with one hand. The moment they landed, the eyeballs did not look. Glancing at the thunder pond in front of him, but suddenly looking to his right side, the four towering rock walls that appeared as the flames slowly dissipated formed the four pillars. "despair!" At the same time, on the side of the four-pillar prison, one foot slowly landed on the ground. "Crack!" Then came the sound of metal being pulled out of the rock. Almost, almost... Chiba lowered his head and looked at the Ninja sword in his hand, the steel wire loop clasp on the hilt of the Ninja sword, and the blood on the loop. He turned his wrist slightly, Go to the cut scar on your wrist that is bleeding outwards. Although it was judged that he would attack from behind, he still underestimated his instantaneous speed and his reaction power at high speed. The moment the detonation talisman exploded, but within a second or two, he proceeded. In order to prevent the attack, if the mechanism was not installed on the Ninja sword in advance, and the Ninja sword was fixed on the four-pillar prison when it exploded, it would be impossible to avoid his double attack. Although his attack looks monotonous, but... sometimes monotonous does not mean that there is no threat... Thinking, Chiba turned his head and looked at his left sleeve. The rock armor there was already blackened, and even the rock armor on the small half of his arm had peeled off, revealing the blackened and rolled skin inside. This is the scar left after being wiped by the black thunderbolt, just wipe it, the advanced version of the rock hardening technique form 2 and 1 disintegrated in an instant, and finally the skin and flesh were completely burnt, you can imagine this black thunderbolt The power of. At the same time, Chiba also deeply felt that although Darui inherited the black thunder shadow of three generations of Raikage, in terms of power, it is much worse than the three generations of Raikage he has experienced now. Not even on the same level! Do not! This level is not acceptable. Whether it is the ability to capture or react, it is absolutely impossible for me in this state to defeat the three generations of Raiking, absolutely impossible! Afterwards, turning his head to look at Chiba who was turning to look at his third generation Raikage in the dissipated flame, but this thought was turned in his mind. He just predicted the actions of the three generations of Raikage to the utmost extent, and even prepared a two-handed back hand. In the end, he could not escape the double attack of the third generation of Raikage. Even the entire double attack was a simple, monotonous double attack. What does this mean? It means that even the simplest attack of the opponent, he has to work hard to avoid it. This is the difference in strength that has reached the limit that tactics can add, that is to say, tactics can no longer play a big role in front of this person. If the person in front of him further increases his offensive strength and speed, I am afraid that his tactics are too late to perform, and he will die to the opponent! This is an absolute difference in strength! At this time, the three generations of Raikage did not immediately attack. He looked at Chiba, the four-pillar prison behind him, and the footprints on the four-pillar prison after being stepped on by himself, and the turtle with the footprints as the center. The crack that opened, the killing intent in his eyes slowly faded. This will not work! To deal with this Takichiba, such a simple, monotonous attack is useless! The situation of this kid is incredible! My attack started after the long wall. He couldn''t see me, and I couldn''t see him, but his next behavior seemed to have seen everything through me and made a judgment in advance. And in his heart, there was such a thought, and with this thought, scenes flashed through his mind. The confrontation this time was launched after he understood the hard power of Chiba himself. In the previous confrontation, he found out the reaction of Chiba, the use of ninjutsu, physical skills... For these, he launched this attack that can be called a one-shot victory. First of all, he did not directly attack, but deliberately broke the long wall in front of him to attract the opponent''s attention, and then suddenly attacked from another direction. The opponent who wanted to hit at absolute speed could not react. After all, with his The speed, and the gap between the opponent''s reaction, as long as the opponent is attracted even a second, he can kill the opponent. However, unexpectedly, the long wall broke, and the Taki Chiba had already bounced directly to the left as if he had been prepared in advance, making his surprise attack had to change direction, so there was the footprint on the four-pillar prison. . Next, he changed direction and caught up with the opponent at a faster speed, and then a series of previous confrontations. And the collapse of his determined attack started from the opponent''s side shift that started long ago when he guessed that he was going to attack from there~www.novelhall.com~ and then the foot that stepped on the four-pillar jail. That kick gave the opponent some time to react. In addition, the opponent guessed that he would eventually or lead him to a situation where he could only attack from behind. Even if he couldn''t fully react, the opponent won time to use his backhand. That is, the detonation talisman and the ninja sword and its wire mechanism thrown when it explodes. These images flashed in his mind, so that the three generations of Raikage have a kind of all his movements as if they were manipulated by the Taki Chiba in front of him, as if a puppet show, he is the puppet, and Taki Chiba is the puppet manipulator. Puppeteer. At this moment, even the three generations of Lei Ying, the strongest combat power in a village and the shadow of a village, like the three generations of Lei Ying, were a little confused. It is precisely because of this that he did not attack, and even felt deeply that his own attack could not be effective against this enemy. Try it? At this moment, Chiba in front of the four-pillar prison took a deep breath, and slightly loosened the hand holding the ninja sword hilt, a thought surged in his heart, the emerald flame swayed in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth gently squeezed. Tight, but staring at the three generations of Raikage ahead. If you can succeed now, then there is hope, if you fail, then everything is over. Now the temptation is also tested, and the understanding is over! Moreover, the three generations of Raikage did not attack at the first time, which means that he may have noticed something... Next, if you postpone it, it wont last long, and it cant be too long! Try it! Thinking of this, Qianye slowly exhaled, and no longer hesitated, slowly raised his fingers. Ok? At this moment, seeing Chiba''s movements, the third generation Raikage''s eyes suddenly opened. come yet? "Boom!" And at this moment, a popping muffled sound suddenly sounded! Chapter 848： It depends on how you choose! Shadow clone? at this time? Three generations of Lei Ying swept away, and in the line of sight, his feet suddenly exploded, and while the fragments of grass and soil flew around, two hands were stretched out from the explosion and were grabbing his feet. Heart decapitation? What is this kid doing? How can this ninjutsu work for me? He is... And in his heart, a series of questions flashed through. However, in his eyes, the imprinted face of Taki Chiba with one hand and **** upright has a solemn face. The eyes burning with emerald green flames are staring at him tightly, as if to I can see through the general, let alone the desperate last fight madness, there is not even a trace of other emotions, some are full of seriousness, firmness and calmness, absolutely calm, even so calm that he suddenly feels what is in front of him The feelings in the eyes of the teenagers are much thinner. Do not! There must be some conspiracy behind him! In this eye, the three generations of Raikage quickly judged the current situation. He didn''t care at all about the heart beheading technique under his feet. This level of ninjutsu had no meaning to him. At this time What he is more worried about is Taki Chiba''s tactics, for fear that this kid who uses the tactics to a certain limit will have some powerful backstops. After all, the feeling of puppet control was still lingering in his mind just now, and he was still a little embarrassed. That kind of feeling was the first time he had felt in a tactical ninja who was far weaker than himself. Do not! This kind of shocked feeling, even in the face of Yao, he has not appeared, even in the face of the strongest people in World War II, he has not had any such feeling. This Takichiba was the first person to make him feel negative in battle! At this moment, he even felt that the information of his elder brother, the information that was exchanged for his brother''s life, also far underestimated this kid. This kid''s tactical ability seems to be better than when he was fighting with his brother, and it has improved a lot! Avoid? Should it never change? Or is it aggressive? At this moment, a series of thoughts flashed through the three generations of Lei Ying''s mind, the three choices flashed alternately, and his gaze was staring at the boy in front of him. "Snapped!" However, at this moment, just as the thoughts in his mind flashed alternately, the heart decapitation hand that protruded from the underground burst caught his feet wrapped in the blue chakra coat. Decapitation in the heart, hit! Ok? But at this moment, Chiba''s eyes on the opposite side shrank suddenly. Heart decapitation... doesn''t work? At this moment, in Qianye''s eyes and the light below his line of sight, the white finger bones on the hands of the beheading technique in his heart were reflected. Obviously, the second stage attack of the heart decapitation technique, the attack that drags the enemy down to the ground, has been used. However, in the face of the three generations of Raikage, there is no effect at all! For Chiba, who is best at heart decapitation, he clearly knows that the heart decapitation is far away. The heart decapitation pulls the enemy to the ground. Only the head is left, but it is not pulled down by brute force, but with the help of soil properties. The influence of Chakra on the soil around the spellcaster caused the spellcaster to be pulled down to the ground in an instant. Moreover, the attack is from bottom to top. No matter how powerful the three generations of Raikage are, no matter how strong they are, it is impossible to stay still, even if it is impossible to be completely pulled down, at least half of the body can go down! In this situation, it is as if three generations of Raikage had cracked this ninjutsu! Invalidate ninjutsu! Could it be that At this moment, Chiba also had a flash of inspiration, and several comics flashed through his mind. "Zi...ZiZ..." At this moment, when Qianye''s spiritual light flashed, in the peripheral light below his line of sight, a small electric current slowly flashed through the white finger bones, hidden in the mud, and from the surface of the mud. Dissipate and dissipate in the air. really! Seeing this scene, Chiba''s heart is clear. I used Thunder Dunn to paralyze my shadow clone, and destroyed the surrounding soil attribute Chakra... Ok? However, just as the thought in his heart flashed, Qianye''s eyes flashed suddenly, his face suddenly changed, and his heart was horrified. No matter what this kid wants to do, how powerful the tactics are, and even can make me feel frustrated, but after all, he fell on the disadvantaged side, after all, the initiative is in my hands! No matter what conspiracy he has, he can''t change this fact! I was almost misled by this kid to face him one-on-one! At this time, the three generations of Raiying looked solemn, but his eyes turned away from Chiba, and turned to the four towering rock walls, his sight extended, as if he was lying flat on the ground after seeing the rock wall. Seriously injured boy! Next, from where... The next moment, in the eyes of the three generations of Thunder Shadow, a light flashed slowly. At the same time, the three generations of Raikages gaze shifted, and Chibas concentration rose to a certain level in an instant, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his pupils kept tightening. In the eyes, the reflection of the third generation Raikage was slow. Slowly zooming in, until the entire body of the third generation of Raiking is slender, and there is nothing else in the entire line of sight except this man who is covered in Lei Dun Chakra''s coat! Injury door mode critical state, increased vision, maximum capture! There! At this moment, the eyes of the third generation Raiying opened slightly, and their pupils shrank suddenly. "Crack!" In the crisp sound of thunder bursting, the radiating Lei Dun Chakra''s coat around the three generations of Lei Ying suddenly turned into a radial shape, and the hair strands that were cut from barbs were slightly raised, as if a hedgehog had erected steel thorns! "Boom!" In the next second, at the moment when Lei Dun Chakra''s coat changed, the feet of the three generations of Raikage burst suddenly. Suddenly, the rubble flew randomly, and the hand extending from the ground seemed to be stepped on by a huge force. With a "click", it snapped and slid to the side irregularly, and then with a "bang", it exploded into white mist. Slowly evaporates. After that, the cracks spread out from the place where the white mist was transpiring, and it was like a spider web, and it spread out a half-meter diameter crack zone. At this moment, the figure of the third generation of Raikage suddenly disappeared in place~www.novelhall.com~ there! At this moment, Chiba''s pupils shrank suddenly, and a dignified touch flashed across his stern face. Suddenly, he twisted his body and smashed his fist into the empty space on his left side. "Huh!" In the next moment, the figure of the third generation of Lei Ying suddenly flashed, his right hand raised high, his chest clenched, and his fist was punched out of the rock wall suit in front of Boom Fei, while the left hand "sizzling" sounded, four fingers stretched out, but it turned As a **** piercing hand, the lightning flashes, but it sweeps toward his left side! And his eyes were leaning to his left side bit by bit, killing intent flashing. Now, it''s up to you to dodge yourself, or go to rescue your companions desperately! At this moment, such a fierce thought flashed in his heart. Then, in the next second, his face suddenly changed! what! At this moment, the third generation of Lei Ying''s eyes suddenly widened, the killing intent in his eyes suddenly turned into a stunned expression, and his face was instantly stiff. This is impossible! The fierce thought instantly turned into a touch of horror, and screamed in my heart! At this moment, on his left rib, a fist had already hit hard, and a sudden huge force had already exploded. He could clearly feel that huge force and Lei Dun Chakra''s coat. The touch of the dent being hit. The reflection in his eyes followed his fist all the way, reflecting the solemn face with a frown. That face belongs to the opponent! This... this is impossible! How could he reflect... No, it''s not a reaction! How could it hit me! impossible! This is absolutely impossible! "Boom!" And just as the three generations of Raikage were unbelievable and unbelievable, amidst the murmuring of flesh and blood, weird power... Completely popped! Chapter 849： Found, worry! Primeval forest, three giant trees in a clearing. "call" Xuenai exhaled a long breath, a look of fatigue appeared on his face, and a few sickly blushes appeared on his white and tender face. Then, with the exhalation of this breath, the white pupils in her eyes gradually faded, and the bulging of the meridians from the corners of her eyes to the temples also slowly eased, and finally disappeared. That is And her face turned to her left, her gaze seemed to have crossed the giant tree that blocked her view, and stretched out to some place under a certain bush. Then, her face changed, from stunned, doubtful, suspicious to convinced, then she became anxious, and finally turned into anxiety. No way! Its no good to be slow now, I have to hurry to Chiba and Honghikos side as soon as possible, if there is no such thing... Thinking of this, she looked up at the towering giant tree above and the giant branches that stretched out, and with a flick of her hand, the kunai in her hand flew up with a translucent wire-like steel wire. "Duh!" With the sound of a sword''s edge embedded in a hard wooden object, Xuena pulled the steel wire in his hand, nodded silently, and then leaped up and quickly climbed up with the steel wire. At this moment, the trap had already touched and there were no obstacles, so she didn''t have to climb up carefully, the speed was naturally much faster. "despair!" And soon, she stood on the branch when she came, slightly tilted her head, Xue Na bent down and erased the secret sign at the junction of the trunk and the branch, and then stood up and flew out. Although my white eyes can be used now, it should not last too long, otherwise it will cause dizziness and fatigue... It feels like what Chiba said, if his eight-door mode chakra is consumed to a certain extent, there will be a loss of physical strength and increased chakra consumption. but Why, my white eyes, when I use white eyes, such a situation occurs, whether it is father, or Xueying brother, Nizu brother, or even Nissa brother who is separated, there are other elders or brothers and sisters, it seems There is no such situation! So far, no Hyuga tribe has such a situation. Although my father once told me that there are some Hyuga people who overuse their eyes, but generally they just cant open their eyes. Once the chakra recovers, they can use it again. In addition to causing a certain burden on the body Besides, there is no big problem. However, like just now, with the white eyes opened, but unable to obtain the white eyes vision, this kind of thing has never been heard. Moreover, after taking Chibas special military food pill, my physical strength and chakra should have recovered to a certain level just now, at least to the extent that I opened my eyes continuously, but after only opening it for a while, I felt dizzy and my eyes turned black. In the end, I had to close my eyes, and now, the effectiveness of Junliang pills is still there, my physical strength and chakra are still recovering, and my body is replenished. But... why, the burden and consumption caused by opening the white eyes will increase so much. my body What exactly happened? During the vertical leap, Xue Nai''s brows slowly tightened, and now she can feel the recovery of physical strength and Chakra, even at this time she has already delivered a special military ration pill into her mouth. However, the dizziness in the brain just now is still faint and has not disappeared. Generally speaking, this dizziness in the brain is over-expended in Chakra, especially when using pupil-style ninjutsu. It happens all the time. It''s not a weird thing. Hiroshihiko used to be over-consumed once when he was fighting with them when he was going to beasting Nine Sina Tail. It was also dizzy in his brain. This was normal. Even Chiba almost fainted due to dizziness when he used up the wound mode once. When the chakra and physical strength recover, this symptom will naturally disappear, even after just a short rest, this dizziness disappears, leaving only the body fatigue. During this period of time, based on her understanding of medical knowledge, she roughly knows that this should be a sensory reflection of mental fatigue caused by excessive consumption of Chakra. After all, Chakra is a mixture of physical energy and mental energy. , Chakra is over-consumed, not only the body will react, but also the spirit will reflect, this dizziness is a spiritual reflection. Therefore, the dizziness will disappear after resting. However, in her current situation, it seems that even if she recovers her physical strength and Chakra and gets a certain amount of rest and energy supplement, this dizziness will not disappear, and it will even greatly affect her pupil surgery. Cast. Even the consumption of her pupil technique is more ordinary, the duration is shorter, and the effect seems to be affected. The previous white-eye state did not have white-eye vision, which may be its influence. In summary, it seems that her sensory reflection of excessive mental exhaustion is not caused temporarily by excessive exhaustion, but caused by permanent mental damage. That is to say ~www.novelhall.com~ She may, without knowing it, suffered a severe mental injury, caused an irrecoverable injury, and affected her pupil surgery. "despair!" At this moment, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, and Xue Nai''s footsteps also suddenly stopped and landed on a slightly slender branch. It should be here... After stopping, Xuena''s thoughts did not stop at the question that she had to close her eyes for a short time after opening her eyes just now. Instead, she looked down and looked under the deep and gloomy tree, and such a thought flashed in her mind. In her mind, it was what she had just seen with blank eyes. Then, after the thought came out, she jumped down. There was no Hongyan''s secret code, and there was no possibility of any traps. Naturally, she didn''t have to be as careful as before, just jump down. "despair!" With a sound of falling to the ground with a slight muffled sound, Xue Na stepped on the ground, but her figure seemed to shake. As if shocked by the landing, the dizziness in her mind was so intense that she almost couldn''t stand firm. However, she didn''t care much, instead she glanced around, and finally her eyes fell on the bush in front of her. In her mind, she compared the situation with what she had just caught with a blank eye. After confirming it, she walked quickly and leaned into it. Should be here...should be... Next, there was a squeaky sound, and Xuena went into the bushes and searched. found it! And soon, she stood up from the bushes that reached her waist, and at this station, there was a strange thing in her hands. The special karma of a triangle bifurcation! Flying Thunder God Kunai! (I cant connect to the Internet for these two days, people have been in the Internet cafe codewords, the update is unstable, please forgive me) [.] Chapter 850： Success... Success? Success... Success? In the eyes of the burning emerald flame, the figure wrapped by the thunder current that flew upside down was reflected, Chiba''s gesture of lunging and punching slightly trembled, and a strange feeling appeared in his heart. The touch and the force of the reaction that the punch hit on the hard Lei Dun Chakra''s coat seemed to stir inside his arm, turning into a tremor, and spreading to his whole body. Really... Succeeded? But in Chiba''s heart, the strange feeling slowly turned into an incredible one with the blue thunder light flying backwards in his eyes. At this moment, he almost couldn''t believe that he had done it. For a while, he seemed a little stunned, and he didn''t know if he was happy or was frightened by himself. Actually reacted... At this moment, the three generations of Raikage, who turned into a ball of blue thunder, was blasted by the strange force of Chiba, and were flying backwards quickly, with the same slight stiff astonishment and surprise on their faces. The mixed face was just a little bit more shocked in his eyes. Do not! It''s not a reaction. At that high speed, with his ability to react, he can''t catch it at all. Even if it captures my figure, the body can never keep up with my actions. The Lei Dun Chakra mode will not only provide the chakra coat of absolute defense, but also activate your own cells to a certain extent, strengthen your physical fitness, and get super speed and super strength. This kind of reinforcement is beyond the limit of the human body, and even the speed of physical instantaneous body will become incredibly fast due to the increase of physical fitness beyond the limit. Even if the enemys neural reflex speed can capture this speed, his body will also It is impossible to keep up with this speed beyond the limits of the human body! Unless one has time and space ninjutsu and the ability to transcend time and space, basically no one can keep up with this speed. This kid... It''s not that it''s keeping up with my speed, or that the body broke through some shackles and exploded at a speed that surpassed the limit of the human body. It reacted, and it was not that it was able to keep up with my speed by using any powerful forbidden or secret techniques. But... The rock wall that was flying forward in front of me suddenly disappeared, and the line of sight from the corner of my eye suddenly turned into an endless grassland. With a sound of "wow", the night wind whizzed by, blowing past the blue thunderball. With the flash of electric light trails, the color of astonishment in the eyes of the third generation of Raiying became more intense, and his face became more rigid. Prejudge! He predicted my movements perfectly, and before I moved, he attacked to make up for his lack of speed! This kid uses... It''s something more terrifying than what time space ninjutsu, breaking through the shackles of the human body, or the powerful forbidden art that can be compared with the Lei Dun Chakra mode! Thinking of this, the three generations of Raikage''s teeth couldn''t help biting slightly, and a cold air suddenly rose from behind. Foreseeing, in most ninjas with superb physique combat, especially in high-speed physique battles, it is a skill that is often used, and even every ninja will have some mastery. With the continuous growth of combat experience, the accuracy and effect of this technique of prediction will become greater and greater, especially in physical duel or hand-to-hand combat. Basically, this kind of technique will be used more or less in battles above the ninja, and it is also a fighting technique that every ninja will learn in actual combat. It is not unusual, nor is it a rare technique. However, this prediction of Takichiba is completely different from the prediction of the next move to facilitate evasion or prepare for the next move. Takichiba''s prediction can be said to be a prediction! Yes, forecast! Predict the opponent''s actions, predict the opponent''s attack behavior absolutely accurately, and perform a predictive attack that exceeds the opponent''s action time. At the moment the opponent attacks, attack the opponent at an earlier opportunity, making it inevitable. It felt as if this guy was looking back in time. This kind of prediction seems to freeze time, no matter how fast he is, there is nothing to do! This is the first time he has encountered such a ninja, and his prediction can reach the level of prediction and the level of predicting a future attack! This is simply not what a person can do! I can''t help him not get chills, and I can''t help him not get frightened, the kid in front of me is simply not human! "Boom!" At this time, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, and the three generations of Raikage flew upside down and crashed into the ground. At that moment, the landing place cracked, and the small clods of soil bulged, and soon they became clods of forest. The billowing dust smoke swallowed this blue thunder group in an instant, and the figure of the three generations of thunder shadows was hidden in the smoke and dust. "call--" At this moment, Chiba, who seemed to have not recovered from this fist, took a long breath, and slowly stood up straight, his eyes turned and fell on the opposite side of the smoke. Among. At the same time, the emerald green flame burning in the eyes, accompanied by this long sigh ~www.novelhall.com~, shrank slightly, and a bead of sweat rolled from the forehead. However, although successful, but... At this time, a worrisome flashed in his heart, covering up the strange feeling before, and at the same time, his figure shook slightly, with a "pop", one hand was on the stone wall, A faint fear of emotion slowly emerged. He was desperate just now, and now think about it, if there is a slight error in the prediction, half of his head may have been cut off by the lightning blade. For the super speed of the three generations of Raikage, if it is not attacked in advance, it may even be quite long in advance. Time attack, it is impossible to keep up. The power composition of the three generations of Raikage is perfect, absolute defense, absolute attack, and absolute speed. For most ninjas, they are probably the existence of death. Of course, to Yun Yin, it was like a patron saint. Although it has been a few moments of life and death, it is the first time to be so uncertain. And this attack on the third generation of Raikage made Chiba''s heart heavier. This time, he really took the risk. If there is a slight difference in the prediction, even the slightest difference, it is possible that the force of the strange punch will be missed, or even empty. At that time, under the attack of the three generations of Raikage, he will not Death is maimed, even, the attack of the third generation Raikage just now was clearly a two-way attack, one way, and the other Hongyan, if the strength deviated, it is very likely that the third generation Raikage will break through the four-pillar prison and threaten Hongyan''s life. and Success this time does not mean that it will succeed next time. The forecast requirements are too strict, and the pool may fail if it is slightly worse... At this moment, Qianye''s heart slowly covered a layer of cloud. Could it be that Three generations of Raikage, is fate hinder me? Chapter 851： distrust! "Ha ha--" Chiba leaned on the four-pillar rock wall with one hand, bowed his head sideways, panting, and under his palm, there was a sunken footprint, and the cracks spread through the footprint. "Papa..." Pieces of charred or pale rocky skin slowly peeled off his shoulders, arms, feet, and back and chest, falling to the ground, smashing into rock dust, and dissipating into the air. "Hey..." A slight cracking sound of a hard object came from his hand supporting the part of the cracked crack spreading from the footprint as the center. With a "slap", a small rock fragment came from the wall and his hand Falling down, falling to the ground, shattered into dust, and eventually disappeared. Just now another shadow clone is used to apply the heart decapitation technique. Chakra has only 15% left. The wound mode has entered a state of accelerated consumption, and both physical strength and Chakra are rapidly losing, even if you stand alone, Without moving anything, you can feel the rapid loss of physical strength, as well as the difficulty of refining Chakra in the body. Even in a critical state, this consumption speed is nearly 30% faster than the normal wound mode. At this speed, within three minutes, I may lose my combat effectiveness because of my physical strength and Chakra exhaustion. At this moment, in Chiba''s mind, such a thought was turned. Unexpectedly, the consumption was so fast. Now, the latest shadow clone should have taken over from the previous shadow clone and healed Hirohiko. I am afraid that it will not be long before Hirohikos creation of regeneration level treatment will be interrupted, and this treatment is interrupted, I am afraid it is Hirohiko. Can''t hold it anymore. Gee! Now, only... After that, another thought came into his mind, a solemn and even desperate thought. To be honest, this battle lasted only a few minutes, but Chiba has already consumed 80% of the complete state of the wound mode. It can be said that even Chiba himself had not expected it. Originally, when he was damaged by a broken rib from a punch and his internal organs, he used the ninjutsu of "medicine, healing and dying" at the moment of the punch, to the greatest extent he could refine at the time. Chakra concentrated on the punch, and before coma, all turned it into a regenerative medical chakra band. It was precisely because of this hand that he was spared the situation of being killed in seconds. And with his super-fine control of Chakra, and because of his deeper understanding of the changes in the form and nature of Chakra, he has become more proficient in the transformation of various changes in Chakra. His hand has not only refined a large number of investigations. Carat, in an instant, transformed this large number of chakras into regenerative medical chakras, and quickly regenerated severely damaged internal organs. However, without the increase of drugs, all he can do is to barely regenerate the severely damaged internal organs, but the other injuries are insufficient. After all, creating regenerative medical chakras is too much for chakras, and it is not easy to achieve this level. It is also thanks to Hongyan that he transferred him in time, otherwise, even if he regenerates his internal organs, he will only face death. Even if he is not killed by the third generation of Raikage, he will inevitably lose too much blood and die. And Hongyans emergency treatment, those medical ninjutsu such as palm immortality, can stop the bleeding to the maximum extent and restore the continuous ribs. Then, the medical chakra bandage that Hongyan wrapped on him was even more important. Further speeded up his recovery. In the end, Hongyan gave him a lot of special military ration pills regardless of the three seven twenty-one, and continued to replenish him with nutrition and energy, restore physical strength and chakra, and let him slowly regain consciousness. Then, after he regained consciousness, he began to use medical chakra for treatment in an orderly manner, and when he regained consciousness, his injury had actually recovered 60% to 70%. Soon, he broke out of the cocoon and stood again. He got up, and, because of so many special junliang pills, his physical strength and Chakra have been restored to a complete state, and his injuries have completely healed. Next, he followed the direction of the explosion and came to this grassland. In anxious and horrified, he rescued Hongyan who wanted to die with the three generations of Raiking. The next step is what just happened. To be honest, during this process, he did not expect at all that in just a few minutes after saving Hongyan, he would fall into a situation where Chakra was overexhausted and exhausted. Moreover, it did not create any opportunities for the other party. The whole process, it seemed that he was lingering! bad! Just as this series of thoughts turned, Qianye''s slightly lowered head suddenly lifted up and looked forward suddenly. On the ground five or six meters away from where the four-pillar prison was located, that cloud of steaming smoke. He is not in my sight now! In Chiba''s eyes with emerald green flames ~www.novelhall.com~ the smoke is evaporating, but you can''t see the three generations of Raikage, that is a terrible and huge threat! Oops, so there is no way to capture all his dynamics, and there is no way to predict attacks! At this moment, Chiba''s heart suddenly jumped, and the right hand stretched into the ninja bag gave a slight pause. "Boom!" However, at this moment, at this moment, the steaming dust and smoke six or seven meters away suddenly shot out countless thunder currents, suddenly exploded, and the ground broke in an instant, the grass mud flew randomly, and the dust and smoke instantly disintegrated! coming! hateful! Relying on the concealment of smoke and dust to achieve an attack such as "no warning", I cannot predict! This third-generation Raikage is still not surprised! The combat experience is really rich and terrible! At this moment, Chiba''s pupils, who had just noticed something bad, shrank suddenly, but when the dust and smoke collapsed, there was nothing in the center of the dust and smoke! In the next instant, his eyes suddenly darkened, thunder bursts, and a figure wrapped in the thunder flow chakra''s coat suddenly flashed, and the four-fingered thunder flow gathered the **** kanji hand who was thinking about it. It was already in front of his eyes. Even the blood was pouring out from the center of his eyebrows, and he was about to burst out. Although you dont know what conditions your prediction requires, as long as it is predictive, you must have some signs. Launching an attack in an invisible place is like an attack without warning. With a strong predictive ability, it is impossible to Prejudge under the foreboding situation, I don''t believe you can still predict my next step! And at this moment, the three generations of Raikages beard and hair are stretched, straight as blades, among the blue-white rays of thunders flashing blue and white light, and among those round eyes, there is already an unconcealable killing intent. Full of ambitions. I don''t believe it, you can escape this blow! Chapter 852： Go out! no response! The skin and thorny touch came from the hand, and a sharp gleam flashed in the eyes of the third generation of Lei Ying Yuan, and the eyes reflected the face of the slightly surprised teenager. Sure enough, this kind of unpredictable attack that couldn''t see the beginning was impossible to predict, no matter how incredible he predicted. At this moment, he was convinced that this blow would undoubtedly be hit, and this battle that had dragged on for so long was about to end here. In the next instant, his hell-gunshou will pierce the head of this Taki Chiba, and quickly and easily result in this incredible kid! Finally, I can return to the camp with peace of mind, and I dont know how Tutai is doing now, but dont make any mistakes! And at this moment, among the wide-eyed eyes of the third generation Raikage who was sure that this blow would kill this Takichiba, the eyeballs glanced to the left and glanced at the rolling mountains on the edge of the grassland on the left. Mound landform. "Boom!" However, at this moment, a sound of cracking earth and rock suddenly sounded on his right side. what! Suddenly, the third generation of Lei Ying''s eyeballs suddenly turned, and the whole figure suddenly turned to his left side, maintaining the appearance of stabs his right hand, and flew out. A rock pillar suddenly pierced out from the four-pillar rock wall on his right side. Almost instantly, it knocked him away from the side of the rock wall. In a flash, he was already half a meter away! "laugh!" Suddenly, a stream of blood, following the trend of flying horizontally, drawn a horizontal line of blood in the air and sprayed it out! That hand! At this moment, the whole person was pressed by the pierced rock pillar and the removed three generations of Raikages eyeballs were deflected, and the line of sight fell on the hand of Taki Chiba pressing on the rock wall, and behind Taki Chiba, the piercing one. What came out was on a cylindrical rock pillar exactly the same as the rock pillar that hit him! This is also... The three generations of Raikages eyeballs fly out of the body, moving bit by bit like the corner of the right eye, but his gaze is firmly nailed to the little monster called Konoha. "The young man. Prejudge! And his heart jumped suddenly. Do not! I thought it was great! Although this attack was without warning, or an attack that covered the warning, the location of the attack was not unpredictable! From the angle I just saw, the place I can attack is nothing more than the rear, the front and the left side. If I am on the left side, depending on the position and orientation I was standing at the time, if I attack from the left side, it will be very uncomfortable, or even absolutely Affecting the efficiency of the attack, the inevitable hit cannot be selected from that angle... The best position is actually the front and the rear, and if you want to choose between the two, it can only be the front! He judged the position of my attack based on my position and orientation. At the moment I attacked, he prepared these two ninjutsu, attacking one after the other, using offense instead of defense to relieve the crisis... As for the two soil escape ninjutsu one after another, are they for safety? And at this moment, I was shocked, but the third generation Raikage instantly understood Takichiba''s reaction. At the same time, Chiba, who was resting on the rock wall with one hand, between the two rock pillars, the emerald flame in his eyes shrank suddenly, and the three generations of Raikage in his eyes were leaning against the rock pillar in front of him. To zoom in. so close! The blood stayed from top to bottom, from the center of the eyebrows to the left forehead, flowing down like a waterfall, instantly covering the left half of his face. Chiba''s left eye couldn''t help but squinted slightly to prevent the blood from flowing into his eyes. His face was shocked, and it had even begun to stiffen slightly. At the same time, as the three generations of Raikages reflection in the eyes get closer and closer, his every move, every trace of expression, the angle of eyeball movement, every trace of hand muscles trembling... etc. As long as it was every dynamic micro movement of his body, Chiba saw it in his eyes. And these actions are completely transformed into body information, continuously transmitted into his tired and dizzy mind, and calculated into three generations of thunder-like human figures, making various movements, constructing in his mind In the picture of the grassland and the four-pillar prison, they are constantly moving and flashing. In the end, it turned into a variety of possibilities and appeared in Chiba''s mind. "Snapped!" At this moment, the momentum of the rock pillar piercing from the wall of the four pillars stopped. At this moment, the three generations of Raiying''s eyes flashed, and it seemed to find something in the eyes of Qianye''s face. At the same time, his right hand slammed onto the top transverse surface of the horizontal rock pillar. "Crack...crack..." Suddenly, the five fingers wrapped in the blue chakra coat were deeply embedded in the horizontal plane of the rock pillar, and countless cracks spread from the deep embedded part of the five fingers, extending all the way, until the entire rock pillar was covered with large and small. Different cracks. coming! Seeing this scene, Chiba''s heart shuddered~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly turned around, leaning against the rock wall. It should be, here! At the same time, the three generations of Raikages body information poured in and continued to evolve. In the end, in the virtual four-pillar prison scene of the grassland, it turned into a man standing in front of him at this time, clenching his fists, and flashing lightning, as always monotonous but The image of an attack that is beyond hiding! "Boom!" And at this moment, the rock pillar suddenly burst open, and the rubble flew in random, dust and smoke splashed, and the third generation of Raiking flashed and disappeared suddenly! "Huh!" In an instant, the three generations of Lei Ying''s figure suddenly flashed in front of him as the rubble flew around, clenching his chest and fists, the thunder flashed, and the situation he predicted... Exactly the same! One attack prediction, success! "Snapped!" At this time, Chiba closed his hands abruptly, and the last seal was formed. Water escape The prepared ninjutsu will be released soon. what! But at this moment, Chiba, who perfectly predicted success, was about to release the ninjutsu ready at the perfect time, but Chiba''s eyes suddenly widened, the emerald green swaying flame in his eyes, at this moment... It goes out suddenly! As the flame extinguished, the fifth acupuncture path of the eight gates slightly opened in Qianye''s body, as well as the acupuncture points of the other four gates, suddenly closed. Suddenly, the Chakra refined for ninjutsu suddenly disappeared. Ninjutsu, failure! Sure enough, the flame in his eyes is some kind of secret technique or forbidden technique he used. This secret technique or forbidden technique has a price. If it disappears, then he will be weakened! But at this moment, in front of him, the three generations of Thunder Shadow that had been punched out, the corner of his eyes flashed, watching the flames suddenly extinguished in Qianye''s eyes, and his heart was bright. So, in other words, he can''t hide! "Boom!" In the next moment, a heavy sound of flesh and blood resounded through this quiet grassland! Chapter 853： Waiting! This is...can''t be wrong! That''s it! A slight smile appeared at the corner of Xuenai''s mouth, rubbing the kunai of the three-pointed fork in his hand and the peculiar pattern of tadpoles on the hilt of the sword. The kunai that Teacher Kushina handed over to Chiba! Just now when she opened her eyes, she discovered this peculiar kunai for the first time. Now, comparing it with the situation in which Kusina gave it to Chiba in her memory, she quickly determined that this peculiar kunai is Nun. The life-saving talisman given to them by Teacher Sinnai. As long as Chiba releases the seal on it, they will have a way to escape. Teacher Jiu Xin Na... But at this moment, seeing this peculiar kunai, Xue Na took a breath, and the figure of the red-haired beauty slowly emerged in her heart. For no reason, her nose became sore and her eyes flushed suddenly. Thinking of the teacher who really loves her, she suddenly felt a little bit strong, and suddenly came up with the thought, "How good is Mr. Nushina now, so that we can save Hirohiko and Chiba". After all, she is just a teenage girl. She can be strong and sensible in front of outsiders, but in front of close people, she is just a little girl. At this time, she thinks of her close teacher and the current situation, and The human-shaped bloodstains left by Chiba, and the situation that these two people are taking risks and may not even come back. I cant control my emotions. I want my close and loving teacher by my side, and even think about it. It is not strange to cry. Do not! This is not the time to be sentimental! And soon, Xuena grabbed the feeling of "wanting to cry" and refocused on the situation in front of him. This thing is very important, Chiba will not be left without reason, but now is not the time to wonder why Chiba will lose this kunai, Mr. Kushina told me at the beginning that both Chiba and Hirohiko would start to mess around without knowing it, so I needed to do support work. Now, I must find them as soon as possible, and bring suffering to them! As long as Chiba is here and Kuunai is there, you can use Mr. Kushinai''s life-saving charm. I believe Mr. Kushinai''s life-saving charm will surely save us from any danger! Thinking about it, the expression on Xue Nai''s face that "shaken to cry" slowly receded, and then turned into a firmness. Afterwards, she put the kunai in her arms and grabbed two special junliang pills from the ninja bag behind her and swallowed them. After feeling the energy spread in the junliang pills, she wrinkled. frown. It seems that it really can''t be relieved by recovery, the dizziness in my mind is still faint, and there is no sign of disappearing. However, the exhaustion in the body has disappeared, and there is no discomfort in the body. She squeezed a fist, hesitated, put her hand into the ninja bag again, and grabbed an emerald green army ration pill. I dont know if this Junliang Pill will be effective. Chiba said when he gave it to me, this Junliang Pill is special. I dont know what the side effects are, but it is more effective than ordinary special Junliang Pills. Strong... Do you want to use it? And looking at the emerald green Junliang Pill, Xuena hesitated, the dizziness in his mind, after all, would affect the battle. If you encounter something when you go to meet, your complete state can also increase your victory. The probability. Now the ordinary special military ration pill is useless, and I can only hope that the ration pill that Chiba said is "used when I have to do it". Forget it, if the side effects are severe, it is even more impossible to converge. However, Xuena quickly dispelled the plan to eat this emerald green army ration pill. Then, after putting the emerald green army ration pill back, she raised her two fingers. Suddenly, the white pupils in the eyes became prominent, and the meridians bulged from the corners of the eyes to the temples. Roll your eyes, turn on! So, the next step is to find Chiba in the time that can be afforded by the eyes! After opening his white eyes, Xue Nai looked around for a while, jumped up the trunk of the giant tree, straight up all the way, and a short time standing on the giant branch, then seemed to have found something, and flew in a certain direction. . Wait, Chiba! Hirohiko! Before I find you, I must hold on! ... At this time, the prairie is in front of the four pillars. "Boom!" In the muffled sound of the heavy flesh and flesh, two lines of blood, accompanied by a twisting figure, drew two parallel arcs in the air, and the waterfall fell down and dropped to the ground. "puff!" And as the blood line fell, the figure resembled a lifeless object, spinning and falling to the ground, lying on the ground, silent. "Crack!" Lei Liu shot out and turned into a flash of lightning. It flashed on a certain rock wall of the four-pillar prison, reflecting the cracked rock wall and the front of the rock wall with a punch. There is no figure in the hook-shaped upper right. "Crack...crack..." At this moment, when the electric light flashed by, the crack centered on a sunken footprint occupying two-thirds of the rock wall~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly began to spread like a spider web again, and in a flash, Climbed the entire rock wall. "Kak...Kak...Kakka..." After that, it spread to the other two walls connected to this rock wall, and cracked swiftly to the entire body of the two walls. "Finally, is it over?" At this moment, the burly cloud wrapped in the blue jet-like chakra coat in front of the rock wall slowly turned around and looked at the figure of the young man lying on the ground half a meter away. With a sigh of relief, an expression of relief appeared on his face. "boom!" But at this moment, the cracked four-pillar prison finally couldn''t support it, collapsed and shattered, pieces of rubble broke and fell, turning into dust in midair and drifting away in the wind, and finally disappeared. In just a few seconds, the four-sided rock wall of the four-pillar prison that towered into the air was turned into dust in the collapse, and scattered with the wind, leaving no residue behind, exposing the flat lying covered by the protection of the four-pillar prison. Hirohiko who is holding, and the shadow avatar Chiba, who presses his hands virtual, and the pale green light in his hands dims. At this moment, looking at the shadow avatar Chiba who collapsed in an instant, the eyes of the burly figure were looking at the burly back little by little. Strands of amazement slowly emerged. Ontology... Lost? So fast? At this time, in the mind of the shadow clone Chiba, such a horrified thought passed. impossible! This is impossible! In any case, the main body cannot be defeated so quickly, and he should have completed the "prediction of an attack", otherwise, he would have been defeated long ago! With such a predictive ability, even with the speed of the third generation of Raikage, it is impossible to kill him or severely wound him to the point of losing combat effectiveness in one blow. Now... Ruined! Chapter 854： From fate...despair! Is there any way...what else... Looking at the thunder-dance chakra''s coat that appeared from behind the floating four-pillar prison, the appearance of a jet-like burly cloud standing, and the figure who fell to the ground in front of the burly cloud, silently and exactly the same as himself. Qianye gulped, his thoughts turned sharply. It shouldn''t be! This shouldn''t be! After all the thoughts were turned, the thoughts in the shadow of the shadow clone Chiba only converged into these two sentences. At this moment, apart from feeling despair, he was an accident. Yes, it was an accident. Although he is a shadow clone, he has inherited the memory and thinking mode of Chiba before he split his shadow clone. Although his combat effectiveness is much worse than his body, he is not inferior in terms of thinking ability and tactical ability. In the body, and there is the memory of the body, in a sense, he is another Chiba, but his strength is a little bit worse, and it is easier to be destroyed. And he knew very well that the body still had a lot of plans and grasps in his mind when facing this three-generation Raikage. At least, it is absolutely impossible to lose in such a short time. Even in his calculations, the "prediction of an attack", which can be called an "incredible skill in combat", should also be mastered and successfully used. With this kind of combat skill, you can lose so quickly. It is impossible. This "prediction of an attack" combat technique has been studied consciously after Chiba learned the criticality of the injury mode in the past few years. Although it is only theoretical knowledge, predictive thinking is just staying in the expected exercise. But he knows how powerful this technique is. Even in the past few years, he has been purposefully observing the behaviors of his friends and strangers around him at all times. By observing his subtle body movements and adding predictive thinking analysis, he has predicted their next behavior, trying to make The fit between the body information I observed and the predictive thinking reached an almost instinctive degree. After all, the battle changes rapidly. If the process of "observing, obtaining physical information, predicting thinking analysis, and drawing conclusions" cannot be an instinctive response, this "prediction of an attack" is basically a tasteless, if it is not an instinct. In the battle, Im afraid that when you predict the previous action, the opponents next action will tear you apart. At the same time, this technique was also prepared by Chiba to deal with the "near desperate" situation like this one. After all, "one attack prediction" represents perfect prediction. With perfect prediction, you can basically do "perfect avoidance" as long as you are more careful. Even if you can''t defeat the opponent, you can solve the "almost despair" to the maximum. Happening. Moreover, this technique does not consume chakras or physical energy. After becoming an instinctive reaction or conditioned reflex, the consumption of energy and brain power is basically negligible. It can be said that it is very deficient in relying on the eight-door model. For Ye, it is undoubtedly a magical combat technique that can minimize the waste of Chakra in battle. However, the "prediction of an attack" also has some limitations, for example, it must be in the critical state of the wound mode, and it can only be carried out under the dynamic vision increase of the critical state of the wound mode. Only in the critical state of the injury mode can Chiba observe the opponent''s "all body movements and micro movements" through the increase of dynamic vision, even in the injury mode. As for the dynamic visual acuity increase in the critical state of the wound mode, it is different from the increase of the visual acuity of the wound mode. The increase in the visual acuity of the wound mode is the range of vision, so that everything within a range of 100 meters can be seen by Chiba Is very clear. However, it is just that you can see very clearly, and it does not mean that you can capture all the physical information of the opponent at the moment before the attack and> and the critical state of the wound mode. Although the vision range does not increase, the vision in the wound mode Within the scope, the critical state can make Chibas dynamic vision reach an extremely detailed level, and can capture the subtle movements of the human body, such as the movements of the muscles on the skin when making a fist, such as the subtle exposure of attack intentions in the eyes, etc. Physical information. Only this level of subtle capture can form the body information needed for "prediction" and the vision increase of the> wound mode, which is impossible. At the same time, this increase in dynamic vision can also "slow down" the enemy''s movements, and it feels a bit similar to the insight ability of white eyes and writing round eyes, except that this is a kind of body brought to him by the eight-door mode. Quality enhancement, not pupil technique. Although the effects are similar, they are essentially different. One attack prediction such a combat skill, still can not stop this three-generation Raikage? After a series of thoughts in his heart turned, the shadow clone Chiba slightly glanced at the pale Hongyan under his hand, and pressed his lips lightly. Chakra consumes almost the same amount, no matter how you think about it, there is no other way. Is this the result of changing fate? Fate, is there no way to change it? Kakashi, Daito, Rin... Kushina, Mizumon, Three generations of Hokage... even Hirohiko and Yukina... Is it impossible to realize the warm and happy future I have imagined? Even the second life must be taken for this? At this moment, the shadow of Qianye''s face suddenly flashed with sadness, UU reading www.uukanshu.com, he suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness that he had never had before, and despair from fate! At this time, the three generations of Raikage walked forward, and before the main body Chiba lying on the ground silently, he leaned down and felt the pulse of the main body Chiba''s neck. ended Then, finally relieved. The pulse is no longer beating. Taki Chiba, that kid from the Uchiha clan, is really a tough kid, no wonder Sarutobi Hizaki will send such a team at this time. With the strength of these two people, if they were replaced by others, even if they were ordinary elites, they wouldn''t be able to suppress these two boys without having three or five teams or two S-rank ninjas. The young man lying on the ground was reflected in his eyes. Three generations of Lei Ying slowly stood up, feeling deeply in his heart, then paused, and turned around. A pair of murderous eyes fell on that flat bed. Above the boy and shadow clone. Give up? Seeing the sadness on Qianye''s face, the third generation of Lei Ying pursed his lips, but did not immediately step forward. Suddenly, he was a little regretful, a little regretful. The scenes of these two teenagers struggling in front of him flashed, unconsciously, the killing intent in his eyes seemed to fade. Then, as a memorial, he closed his eyes and took a slight breath. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes and took a step. Don''t worry, although you are young and fallen, your deeds will be extolled in Yunyin Village, and will continue to be extolled to Konoha Village. You are the best child the old man has ever seen! And such a thought flashed through his mind. "Crack..." But at this moment, just when his thoughts flashed, and when he took a step, a small sound rang from behind, below the back, and on the ground behind! Chapter 855： Again…… "Tick..." In front of the huge sealed door, the sound of water rippling, as if dripping into the water, rippled waves. It''s... here again? Chiba slowly raised his head, and in the dim tone, one could clearly see the huge door leaf and the complicated seal in the middle of the door leaf, ripples rippling from the ground beneath his feet, ticking. The sound of water still echoed in his ears, seeming to wash away the confusion just now. So, in other words... Looking at the walls that seemed to be spliced ??by countless pipes on both sides, Chiba took a breath, slowly raised his hands, and shook it lightly. Am I on the verge of dying again? Feeling the incomparably relaxed physical state where the fatigue and pain had disappeared completely, Chiba frowned slightly. So far, he has not been seriously injured once or twice. He has been to this sealed space several times, and even entered the afterlife world directly. Compared with before, the current Chiba is much calmer. And quickly determined the current state. It seems that my body should have reached a certain limit and is about to die. The spirit was introduced into this sealed space. In other words, I am dying... Moreover, this time, I am afraid that 90% can''t get out alive... Recalling the pain he felt before the coma and the sound of broken bones in his mind, Chiba closed his eyes tightly. The critical state of the wound mode was suddenly lifted, and the three generations of Raikages punch hit his left cheek without reservation. At that time, he could feel the bones of his left cheek split instantly, I am afraid there is a huge depression now. His fist mark is still on his face, and the shock that smashed his face bone is enough to cause serious damage to his brain. As for how serious the damage is, it is at least extremely serious in Chibas judgment. Concussion or intracranial hemorrhage... In short, there are more ills than good luck. Even now, Chiba can already conclude that even if his face is broken, the shock is enough to kill him. The critical state of the injury door mode disappeared too suddenly, after all, is it still too late? Thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help sighing, a little sadness flashed across his face, a little unwilling. He knew that now he had failed, whether it was the battle with the three generations of Raikage or the fate change plan, everything was over. Even Hongyan''s life will disappear with him. Is this fate... At this moment, in Qianye''s heart, such a helpless and unwilling thought arose. Since this time, he has been thinking about the fate change plan every day, and even listed the various situations and response plans of a big scroll. After all kinds of failures, I was prepared for failure in my heart. Yes, he was mentally prepared for failure, so that he could ensure his mentality in the process of implementing the fate-changing plan, and would not affect his performance due to overreaction and excessive desire for success. Chiba is not the protagonist in the **** blood who can pass through the generals by relying on the so-called beliefs, open and abuse BOSS to implement and realize their own ideas and dreams, and there is no system or descent of the protagonist in the cool text. Tianwaihang, even his ninjutsu talent, Chakra''s ultra-fine control ability, and even the only awesome Bamen Dunjia, can not immediately improve his strength. Even, Bamen Dunjia needs long-term high-intensity exercise and a certain age. It can only be improved when the body grows up, let alone an immediate effect. This is not even a gradual progress. Without more than ten years of hard work, it is impossible at all. Bamen Dunjia was elevated to a position where it could "basically solve all problems". Even if there is an eight-door mode that can minimize the damage of the Eight-door Dunjia to itself and make up for the lack of Chakra, but limited by the speed of the eight-door Dunjia, this eight-door mode is far from "solving everything." The problem, the degree of reversal. All he can rely on is his own understanding of ninjutsu and physique, the use of tactics, the in-depth analysis and utilization of the plot, and even Konoha''s use of the circumstances and playing strategies in order to participate in this battle of destiny. To be honest, in his original conception, all his power systems will mature until the Naruto era. At that time, he will be able to truly "conform to the level of the protagonist''s power level that most readers can accept." Strength. Now he does not have the lower limit of the power needed to change his destiny, even if he is so desperate and struggling... Therefore, he needs to make all preparations, including his own mentality, including obliterating his desire, so that he can be in a state of "ordinary heart" when the plan is implemented, so that he can be calm in all situations. Treatment, including when you think of failure, and when you really fail! Unexpectedly...I thought of everything... But I didn''t expect ~www.novelhall.com~ Destiny would directly smash my fantasy with power! Chiba closed his eyes tightly, his chest suffocated and vomiting, those forced desires, the ominous premonition of changing his fate, and the resentment and unwillingness of failure, suddenly erupted at this moment, all blocking his chest. , So that his face has been distorted. If it weren''t for the fact that he is in a state of mental thinking, I''m afraid he has already spewed a lot of blood. Having been alone for several years, before officially entering the stage of changing fate, he was kicked out of the game with a simple and direct destiny. That kind of mood can hardly be expressed in words or words. "Heh...hehe..." And thinking of this, Qianye''s twisted face suddenly showed a smile, some bitter, some painful, but more, it was self-deprecating. Takichiba ah Takichiba... How insolent you are, how arrogant, how naive you are! Destiny is destiny because it cannot be changed! Who gave you the confidence to change your fate? This time, not only did you harm yourself, even Hongyan caught up with it, and even Xuena would get caught up! You not only killed yourself, but also killed two life-and-death partners who have always supported you and cared about you. At this moment, I don''t know if it was resentment or self-blame thoughts, echoing in Qianye''s heart. At this moment, Chiba finally understood what a heart is like a knife, thinking that Hirohiko and Xuena would also die because of it. The original suffocated chest seemed to be cracked. It was painful, unknowingly. , His right hand was already tightly grasping his heart, his five fingers were deeply embedded in his chest, and the whole person slowly curled up, his entire face was distorted and hideous! hateful! Damn it! Chapter 856： connection! Why...why! This is the price of trying to change fate? Hongyan and Xuena also lost money? Do not! Never... Never let Hirohiko and Xuena also lose money! I am not dead yet, I am not dead yet, since I am not dead, there is still a way to think of, there is still a way to think of! Remorse, despair, resentment, self-blame, shame... all kinds of emotions intertwined, and finally turned into such an extremely unwilling idea in Chiba''s heart. "Boom!" The heavy muffled sound resounded in this faintly yellow-tone sealed space, circles of ripples slowly rippled away from the feet of the standing young man, wave after wave. calm! Takichiba, calm down! Now you are not dead, not dead! Everything has not been concluded yet, your current existence is the best proof that there is still a ray of life! The closed eyes opened slowly, and the twisted and hideous face slowly eased, Chiba took a deep breath, and the pain from his fist was somewhat illusory and somewhat real. However, it really touched his pain nerve and made him clearly feel the "pain". This pain, like physical pain, proves that I still exist and I am not dead! And here, it''s not the world of bliss, but the sealed space that I have already determined to exist in my body! So I am not dead yet! Since there is no death, there is still life, as long as there is life, there is no loss, if there is no loss, it is possible to win! Don''t be overwhelmed! Its not time to give up! Its not time to give up! As long as you don''t give up, there is no end! But if you give up now, it really means the end! "Hoo-hoo-" Thinking of this, Chiba took a few deep breaths. The pain in his chest was slowly replaced by a bit of illusory and real pain in his fist. As the pain in his fist replaced the pain in his heart, his head was filled with The thoughts of regret, despair, self-blame, resentment, shame, etc. also slowly disappeared, and instead a sober feeling emerged. Slowly, he calmed down. Although I don''t have the power against the sky like the heroes of the traversers in the same people, maybe I don''t have the power to carry out my beliefs and dreams of the protagonist in the **** comics, and I don''t have the auras of the protagonists who are more against the sky than the external ones. However, it does not mean that I can only end in regret, resentment and self-blame! First of all, I need to clarify my thinking. I have to understand the current situation! Slowly retracting the right fist that hit the wall formed by the nearby pipes, Chiba slowly closed his eyes, and the originally curled figure slowly straightened as the fist retracted. "call--" And the moment he straightened his body, he breathed out from his mouth, and a pair of bright eyes that resembled a bright starry sky suddenly opened. In an instant, that softened hideous expression instantly turned into a stern face, and even in this sternness, a trace of emotion was slowly being pulled away. I am now the thinking body, or the concretization of self-consciousness in a certain state, or the chakra aggregate. I am now cut off from the physical body by this sealed space, and I cannot feel the pain and fatigue of the physical body. , He couldn''t control his body, and he didn''t even know how to get out of this sealed space. It could be said that he was trapped in this space. However, I can feel a pain-like touch, which was not discovered last time. I don''t know how much the flesh is injured, but it is certain that the flesh must still be alive, otherwise this sealed space that exists in the body cannot exist. Yes, it is certain that my body is still alive. However, in view of the situation in which I entered the sealed space before, the time in this sealed space is not equal to the actual time of the physical body. According to the previous experience, I have stayed here for a long time, and maybe only one second has passed outside. Clock, even the blink of an eye. That is to say, although I am still alive and can exist in the sealed space for a certain period of time, the body is seriously injured after all, which may exceed a certain time. Even if there is a time difference, the body will still die after a certain period of time. After all, according to the coma...no, before realizing that I entered this sealed space, through memory, I can still infer that my body must have been severely injured, or even near death. Therefore, the urgent task now is to leave this sealed space and connect with the body. The flesh is embodied in that it has not yet died, even if it is near death, there is still room for movement, as long as there is room, then you can... As the emotional expression in the cold look peeled away, a series of thoughts also passed through his mind. However, how to get out of this sealed space, remember the previous few departures, it seems that the body has recovered to a certain "life-free" or "not too close to death" state before leaving the sealed space and reconnecting with the body. Afterwards, a rather solemn thought passed, and Chiba couldn''t help but frown. In the current situation, if my body is dying, then it may not be possible to naturally exit this space and connect to the body. In other words, the only way to connect the body can be found in this space! Thinking of this~www.novelhall.com~ Chibas eyeballs turned slightly, the ripples under her feet were slowly calming down under the dim tone. Then, his gaze slowly moved upwards, and finally fell on the towering door, the seal. But when he saw it, Qianye''s stern face flashed with a trace of amazement. This sealing technique, how... It seems that has changed? Suddenly, there was a trace of doubt in Qianye''s heart. At this moment, in his eyes, this huge and complex seal seems to be very different from the last time I saw it, especially the structure composed of various sealing techniques, or what is presented. The pattern, it looks, seems very familiar. Although it was impossible for Chiba to remember the seal because of its size and complexity, the familiarity of this structure clearly made him feel that the seal seemed to be a little different, at least, it looked a little different. this is Then, just as this doubt arose, Chiba''s brain flashed, and the stunned expression on his face instantly turned into shock! Seal of the Four Elephants! This is the composition of the Sixiang seal system! Although not all, this seal is filled with a large number of four-image seals... After turning his thoughts, Qianye instantly understood why he felt different and familiar. A large part of this seal was clearly composed of the seal technique of the Sixiang Seal System! He hadn''t learned the Sixiang seal system before, so he couldn''t see it, but now he can see it clearly! "Crack..." At this moment, a crisp sound suddenly rang in his ears. At this moment, in the midst of this sound, the corners of Chiba''s eyes twitched slightly, and the foreground of his eyes suddenly changed. Feelings of severe pain, fatigue, and weakness are coming! Chapter 857： Fortunately for the third generation of Raikage! Ok? The three generations of Raikage who landed on the ground stopped and turned back suddenly. This kid... is not dead yet? While turning around, the three generations of Lei Ying''s heart suddenly jumped. what happened? But when he saw the third generation of Raikage turning around and walking, the shadow clone Chiba, who had been completely desperate in his heart, was slightly taken aback when he saw the appearance of the third generation of Raikage turning his head, and suddenly doubts arose. How did you turn it over? Could it be that the body is not dead yet? A ray of hope suddenly rose in his heart. Do not He just leaned down and checked the condition of the main body. It should be confirmed that the main body is dead! As the third generation of Raikage, he confirmed that a person''s life and death should be a matter of random, and there can be no mistakes. But soon, this hope was extinguished by him. In the current situation, there is no hope at all. After all, the shadow clone Chiba has inherited Chiba''s memory and thinking mode. He will not believe in meaningless hope. Even if it is to die, he will only die in sober despair. After extinguishing the unrealistic hope, the shadow clone Chibas attention was focused on Hongyans chest. In the pierced chest, the heart was beating weakly, and the right lung had regenerated one third. Another two-thirds of it will be able to regenerate, and if he is given enough to create regenerative medical chakra treatment, it will not be a big problem for him to have a large chest wound. It only takes a few minutes, give him a few more points, and then give him five or six shadow clones, and he can heal Hongyan. It only takes a few minutes, and only a few Chakra volume of the shadow clone, he can heal. It''s really only a bit, only a bit! If you don''t have to face the three generations of Raikage, he can basically heal without wind and danger! hateful! Damn it! Thinking of this, Qianye''s shadow clone clenched his teeth tightly. He was just a shadow clone, and disappeared when he disappeared. Even now that the main body has disappeared, his disappearance is inevitable. But after all, he is Chiba, his memory and thinking mode are both Chiba''s, and his personality is similar to Chiba''s, and his heart''s unwillingness to save a close friend is exactly the same. An illusion? At this time, his eyes fell on his knees, his entire face slanted on the ground, and his whole body showed a kind of "twisted" teenager. Three generations of Raikage frowned. Everything was the same as when he just turned around. There was no change at all, the eyes covered by the messy hair were closed, and the chest did not rise and fall. The whole person was in a static state, a static state of death. It seems that I am really a bit frightened! After watching for a while, the third generation of Raikage grinned with a wry smile at the corner of his mouth. The slight "click" sound just now may be caused by other things, such as rubbles, hitting other things that can make such a sound. It may be that the stones may be other debris. After all, the battle is over soon, and many battles cannot be said to have completely stopped. I''m too worried! Thinking of this, the three generations of Raikage couldn''t help but shook his head, turned around, and looked at the little ghost of the Uchiha clan lying flat in front of him, and the last shadow clone of Taki Chiba. Next, solve it quickly! After turning around, seeing the unbearable despair and unwillingness on the face of the shadow clone Chiba, as well as the pale and unconscious Uchiha kid, the relaxed meaning of the three generations of Raikage was even more intense. From the face of this shadow clone, he could see that this time, whether it was Taki Chiba or the little ghost of the Uchiha clan, they were already incapable of skill and had no other players. The despair and unwillingness on that face are definitely from the heart, and it cannot be the result of the performance. To be honest, the three generations of Raikage really have a sense of relief now. The entanglement of the two little ghosts is still vivid. Although to him, the threat is small and pitiful, but their various tactics, and the kind of death And the tenacious will not stiff, indeed caused considerable psychological pressure on him. Even now, he compares this battle to several battles with Yao. At the same time, leaving aside those regrets and regrets, he was quite fortunate in his heart. The two geniuses of Konoha had fallen in this way before they even grew up. They should be Yunyin and even a major in the other three Shinobu villages except Konoha. Fortunately. He couldn''t imagine how these two geniuses would affect the ninja world after they grew up. Konohamoto is the one with the strongest overall strength in the five ninja villages. The genius is a genius from the Uchiha clan, plus another Hagi Kakashi known as a super genius...In this situation, even the third generation of Raikage can''t even think about it. After all, the combat power and tactical talent displayed by these two men can no longer simply use their strength to describe their two pairs of battles and even the overall situation of the war. Especially that Taki Chiba was able to predict the next attack. This kind of fighting technique is simply incredible, and looking at the situation of the last two attacks, he actually expected both attacks. The reason why the second attack would be hit, It''s entirely because the flames in his eyes suddenly disappeared. It may be that the time limit of the secret or forbidden technique has passed. I also understand this Takichiba and the three generations of Raikage. According to his brother''s intelligence, the strength of Takichiba is composed. The analysis is basically the second most written. He knows that Taki Chiba is mainly based on physical skills and has learned the forbidden skills of the eight-door Dunjia. His brother also speculated that ~www.novelhall.com~ this kid can also increase As for Chakra''s secret technique, as to whether there is a time limit, his brother concluded that there is. It is very possible that the disappearance of this flame is the exhaustion of the secret technique and the end of the increase of Chakra, because the sudden disappearance of the increased Chakra made him unable to escape this blow. However, it is certain that if Takichiba Chakra did not disappear at that time, his second attack might still not work! Fortunately, fortunately, Takichiba''s fortune is not good, otherwise... The three generations of Lei Ying sighed slightly, and walked forward step by step, feeling fortunately that he was only one meter away from Hongyan and the shadow clone Chiba, and soon, he would end the battle. Really... it''s over! Not reconciled! Really, not reconciled! At the same time, watching the three generations of Raikage walking step by step, the shadow avatar Chiba, he also sighed in his heart. Now he is unwilling to use it, absolute strength gap, absolute disadvantage, even if he has a million There must be a reason for victory, but reality is reality. Under this absolute situation, how difficult it is to change the defeat! hateful! In the end, this desire for victory and countless reasons can only be turned into a gritted heart''s resentment. "What...!" However, just at this moment, just as the shadow clone was completely desperate and ready to accept failure, just as the three generations of Raikage were completely relaxed, the two of them opened their eyes slightly, one moved his gaze to the left, and the other suddenly turned his head. Looking in the same direction. The main body Chiba, the place to lie down. Just kidding! In the next second, Chiba''s face instantly stiffened. Is this kid immortal? Not dead like this! At the same second, the three generations of Raikage''s heart also screamed in shock, and the lightness on his face instantly solidified! Chapter 858： I tell you...Stop! Pain, fatigue, more severe pain, more fatigue...like a sea wave, wave after wave, full of all nerves, torturing every cell in the body, overflowing slowly light up In the consciousness of light. Ho-- The deep breath is like the first breath that a long-drowning drowning man came to the surface to gain life, greedy and full of a strange sense of ups and downs. Seal of the Four Elephants! This is the composition of the Sixiang seal system! Although not all, this seal is filled with a large number of four-image seals... Chiba opened his eyes abruptly, and the dim tone in front of him suddenly changed to the dark blue color unique to the night. The huge sealed door had disappeared. It was replaced by a sandy flat with some dark colors, and it continued to extend. To the end of the line of sight, and at the end of the line of sight, there are clumps of "tall" green grass, glowing with silver light under the moonlight. Out? The pupils that opened suddenly shrank slowly, began to move, scanned the surroundings, and finally landed on the top, that is, in front of Chiba who was slightly twisted on the ground, with his heel facing his feet. . Then there was pain, waves of intense pain and fatigue, waves of heavy fatigue, buzzing like the roar of a machine in the ear, reverberating in my mind. With the state of consciousness, the pain, fatigue and buzzing sound became clearer and clearer, except for pain, fatigue and noise, Chiba could not feel anything. He even couldn''t make a sound. Just now, when the pain came in waves, he would cry out in pain, but his mouth and throat didn''t seem to be his own. Sound, every information feedback of the body, every rhythm of the cells, convey this feeling. pain! He can feel nothing except pain! He even couldn''t do the painful action of gritting his teeth because he couldn''t feel the muscles in his face. And the only place where there is no pain in the whole body, only his left cheek, and the left side of the whole face, is the only place where there is no pain. However, Chiba knew that this was the place where he suffered the most serious injuries all over his body, so serious that he couldn''t even convey the pain. The half of his left face is already broken! And this wave of intense pain and the accompanying exhaustion that made his eyelids heavier and heavier, made him basically unable to think again after the previous thought came up, all the space of his brain , Leaving the pain, there is no room for thinking at all. He was so painful that he couldn''t think! However, although unable to think, he knew that if he closed his eyes now, then everything would really be over. Although he didn''t know why he left the sealed space, he knew very well that his body was in a state of dying, and he was dying in a state of extreme pain. Perhaps it was this extreme pain that caused him to leave the sealed space, return to his body, and die with the body. "Tap...tap...tap..." At this moment, amid the pain, the sound of footsteps moved, as if penetrating heavy pain and noise, and passed into his ears, matched with the feet that disappeared step by step in the line of sight, a scene, Covering the pain that filled the brain, it emerged. That was the sight of the three generations of Raikage, like a **** of death, walking step by step to his best friend and using his clone. Stop! Stop it! And at this moment, an angry roar broke through the overflowing pain, and angrily spread through Chiba''s brain! My... my... The blue veins climbed up his red forehead, the heavy eyelids that began to slowly close suddenly stopped, and they began to widen bit by bit, and bloodshots climbed into the red eyes. Qianye struggled hard, trying to stand up frantically, and his eyes looked upwards, full of sorrow. My partner, I will never let you die! absolute! Stop it for me, three generations of Raikage! stop! And in his mind, there was only one thought, a thought full of crazy obsession. However, he still couldn''t feel anything, except for pain and fatigue! Stop! Stop! Stop! The only remaining thoughts grew wildly, anger and anxiety mixed over the pain. At this moment, a bit of bitterness spread from his mouth and spread across his mouth in an instant. In the next second, the bitter taste that seemed to be concentrated came straight down from the mouth and passed into the abdomen. The pain filled with the brain suddenly disappeared for most of the time. Fingers, ankles, arms, calves, thighs... the whole body, except for the left. There was only a feeling of squeezed left eye on half of his face, and he felt it all over his body. My thoughts became clear because the pain was mostly gone~www.novelhall.com~This is... With the bitterness all the way down, a strange warm feeling lingers in the abdomen, like a fire, slowly radiating light and heat, transforming into a familiar energy, and flowing around. Yes, yes! It''s the army ration pill, the emerald army ration pill! My highest achievement in pharmacy! In the next second, the familiar energy began to change, turning into a kind of energy with a special vibration band, spreading out, and being transported to all parts of the body, especially except for the feeling of being squeezed in the left eye. Left cheek. As the energy of this special vibration band spreads, his tired body seems to be slowly rejuvenating. Every cell in the body greedily absorbs the light and heat emitted from the abdomen, while Cheered. "What...!" And at this moment, an unbelievable sudden stop word rang, and a pair of incredible eyes fell on him, even with a little bit of astonishment. "I said...Stop!" At this moment, Chiba clenched his teeth tightly, and his gaze was raised little by little, from the sand on the ground, the bare feet that slowly appeared, until the one could no longer show a calm, solemn, unrelenting strategy. On the old face, the pair of reflections reflected a shaky, blood-stained boy who was struggling to stand up. The voice of "Is this kid immortal? This is not dead" in the eyes with a terrified expression. on! "You...what do you want to do to my best friend?" The words between the teeth were squeezed out in the smirk, and a squirt of blood, with the words pouring out between the lips and teeth, sliding down like a bright red stream, a line of blood came out in the air, and it was scattered on the ground. Qianye raised his head, a trace of hideousness flashed in his eyes, and said to the burly cloud in front of him, with a hideous color. Chapter 859： Laughed…… Laughed Three generations of Raikages fist, which had already been clenched, loosened invisible. In his eyes, the figure of the young man standing swayingly, but the grinning smile on the young mans face was full. His sight. This grinning smile made him feel the chills behind him. In this case, can you still laugh? With this feeling of chills, such a thought flashed through the mind of the third generation of Raikage. And when this thought turned, his gaze also moved away from the corner of the blood-stained embarrassed boy in front of him, and landed on the boy''s sunken left cheek, on the sunken fist mark. It can be seen that half of Takichibas face was broken. Just by looking at it, you can see that he is suffering from severe pain, and seeing his swaying appearance, the body may be due to prohibition. The relationship between the technique or the secret technique is weak and unable to stand firm. Secondly, it is because the brain has been severely impacted, which may affect the sense of balance and cause no way to stand firmly. In other words, his physical condition is actually not capable of fighting. Suffering from intense pain, let alone fighting, can''t even stand firm, this is already a dying struggle, even he is facing an opponent he can''t beat, and there are partners at stake... everything , Is already an irreversible desperate situation. But why, why can he still laugh? In this case, he can still laugh? This kid... Are you crazy? still is After this glance, the three generations of Raikage''s face that could not maintain a steady and unrestrained anger, a look of uncontrollable surprise appeared. This kid... Isn''t there a feeling of despair? With the eyes of three generations of Raikage, he could see that the smile of the teenager in front of him at this time, although not beautiful, even a bit hideous, but definitely not a desperate smile, or a desperate smile for his own face. Squeezed out. This is from the sincerity, as if it can break this irreversible hopeless smile! This... ontology... At this moment, the shadow clone Chiba, who was desperate and unwilling to stop suddenly, opened his eyes little by little, watching that stand up, swaying and even staggering and almost falling down just like him. The body was stunned. He looked at the sunken left cheek, the deep embedded fist marks, but he opened his mouth slightly, unable to speak. My body has such a strong vitality! This situation, generally speaking, already belongs to the category of "death"! Even if he wasn''t dead, he would definitely lie down on the ground, unable to move, and could only wait for the time to kill his life bit by bit. However, the body can actually stand up! This vitality is simply incredible! At this moment, the shadow clone Chiba reflecting on the swaying figure of the body was too late to be surprised, but first made some comparisons, and sighed the vitality of his body. Although I dont know that the left half of my face is recessed, I can still stand up and keep my consciousness basically awake, but it is certain that my body has changed, except for greater strength and Chakra volume that has begun to break through the limits of the original body. In addition, it seems to surpass the vitality that ordinary human bodies should have. At this time, the swaying body Chiba, although there was a grinning smile on the corner of his mouth, the same thought as the shadow clone Chiba appeared in his heart. "cough!" After that, he opened his mouth and coughed up a mouthful of blood, sprinkled it tickly on the ground, his stature suddenly leaned back, and he almost fell back on his head amidst the buzzing in his head. Reluctantly stand still. It''s really a concussion... Chiba, who was barely standing still, gritted his teeth slightly, knowing the injury to him in his heart. Moreover, the effectiveness of Junliang pills has also begun to weaken... At the same time, in the deepening pain, Chiba also felt that the sensation of light and heat in his body was slowly fading, and the chakra that came out was also sharply reduced. Obviously, the effectiveness of the junliang pill is beginning to fade. At this time, his body is already empty, and it is impossible to refine the chakra. If the power of the junliang pill disappears, then he will not be able to transform and create the regeneration-grade chakra, instead of creating the regeneration-grade medical chakra, then he He would definitely die because of the injury on his left cheek, there was no room for it. "Do you think that such a state can save all this?" And at this moment, the surprise and suspicion on the face of the third generation of Raikage slowly faded, returning to the kind of calm, calm, unrelenting expression that seemed to remain unchanged, and his mouth was like saying Such a sentence came out. Even if the Taki Chiba in front of him does not have the feeling of despair, even if he possesses the vitality that he feels a little weird, even if he is tenacious. But what about it? Can he save his partner and break the current desperate situation? impossible! It is impossible for him to cause too much damage to himself when he is intact. What''s more, he is in such a state that he can''t stand his shaking and shaking? Moreover, if he gets another punch from the injury on his left cheek, the bone fragments will inevitably rush into his brain, and he will still be dead by then. And even if you don''t attack, this kind of injury, no matter how tenacious the vitality, can''t last long! Moreover, although this Takichiba is a medical ninja, and even has the ability to treat the mortal injury of the heart being penetrated~www.novelhall.com~, he is already collapsed at the moment, and it is impossible to extract enough Chakra to treat himself. Face injuries. During this battle, the three generations of Raikage did not miss the shadow clones of Takichiba and Takichiba. From the disappearance of the shadow clones, he was able to infer the approximate amount of chakra required for the medical ninjutsu to treat mortal injuries. The amount of chakras can definitely be described by a large amount, and it is absolutely impossible to extract it from Taki Chiba. For himself, this Takichiba is indeed difficult, and it really surprised him, but is it useful? Surprise yourself, will the situation change? impossible! Even if he only knows the attack and has no rules, Taki Chiba still can''t make it back. This is the absolute advantage! Unchangeable victory! In fact, the words of the three generations of Raiking also revealed the current situation. Yes, no matter how Chiba tossed, he is just dying and struggling, and being able to stand up is already the limit, let alone fighting, delaying the time of death is also quite an amazing thing. Three generations of Raikage, after all, is the shadow of a village, the strongest ninja who carried Yunyin, a powerful ninja second only to Konoha. The calmness and composure in this sentence basically killed the current Chiba. It is said that he can not change the situation of anything! However, Chiba who heard this sentence, Chiba who had a **** nose and mouth and swayed his body, smiled again. This time, the smile was no longer hideous, but proud. Yes, it is proud. It seems that victory is finally in sight. It seemed that he could really get rid of the current despair. Then he smiled and said: "If this is the case, then why do you say this?" Chapter 860： Do you know why? If this is the case, then why do you say this? Seeing the young man who had just staggered before his eyes and had retreated several steps before barely swaying, and the smile that seemed to be possible at the corner of his mouth, this sentence echoed in his mind, and his heart was shocked. Why... I want to say this? Then, he repeated it in his heart, staring at that smile, and repeated the sentence. Am I...shaken? After that, his eyes widened slightly, and an incredible expression flashed by. Yes, shake! At this moment, the third generation of Raikage discovered his own anomaly. He shouldn''t have said this sentence! In other words, he would not say this at all, saying this kind of words that seemed to have the upper hand, but actually fell behind! That''s right, this sentence is what people who seem to have the upper hand but fall into the lower wind will say. What is hidden behind the scenes is a guilty conscience. In the ears of the real strong, this sentence seems to embolden themselves. , As if convincing yourself that the situation is beneficial to you. This is shaken! In his subconscious mind, he was shaken about his ability to solve the problem of Takichiba and Uchiha''s imps. If he didn''t waver, he would not say this at all according to the way he always did, or the way he fought in this battle. The moment Taki Chiba stood up, he would end him. Instead of saying a word, people just stand still. In other words, this Takichiba, let him subconsciously shake, about the final result of this battle, or about the killing of Takichiba. He knew what it meant to be shaken. Having experienced countless battles, he is very clear about the meaning of shaking these two words to a battle. Although in the current situation, even if he shakes his opponent, there is no possibility of winning, but for him, facing such an opponent, Shaken minds will inevitably be a little unacceptable. The old man... unexpectedly, was he shaken against a teenage boy who was seriously injured and had collapsed and had no chance of winning? Afterwards, in his mind, a strange emotional thought flashed. Very well, he started to waver. At this moment, the smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth, who started to pant slightly, narrowed, and his eyes fell on the face of the third generation of Raikage, paying attention to the changes in his expression. At the same time, at this stall, by just staggering, His hand has reached into the ninja bag behind him, and he has grabbed something from it. Although the pain is getting worse, the buzzing is showing no signs of improvement, and the effects of Junliang pills have begun to fade, the feeling of fatigue has been relieved a lot. The instability of standing now is entirely due to the misalignment of the balance caused by the brain concussion... The bones of the left cheek have been shattered. Although there is a regenerative medical chakra, the speed of regeneration and repair still cannot keep up, and the medicine power of the army ration pill cannot be used. This consumes a lot of chakra every second. carat. After all, creation and regeneration, like the shadow clone, were created by the thousands of chakras who have a large number of chakras. These chakras may not be considered as a huge consumption, but for ordinary people like us, it is consumption. Basically cannot be used in actual combat. It is also because the junliang pill used as a last resort contains considerable "medical chakra augmentation" concentrated medicine, otherwise, it would be impossible for my face to regenerate and repair this medical condition. However, in general, everything is going for the better. Next, what I can do is a gamble! Before that, I had to drag Raikage for three generations to prevent him from attacking and the idea of ??killing Hongyan. I had to distract him. Thinking of this, Chiba breathed quickly but evenly, his right hand holding the contents of the ninja bag tightened slightly. "Actually, you don''t have confidence, do you? I don''t know who wins and who loses in this battle!" Then, the smile on the corner of his mouth that seemed to be proud of his victory resurfaced. This kid! Hearing this sentence, the three generations of Lei Ying''s face suddenly sank. This sentence, in this situation, is clearly a provocation! Ontology... At the same time, the shadow clone Chiba who heard the same sentence flashed his eyes, looked at the three generations of Raikage, and looked at the unconscious Hirohiko, it was already clear in his heart. Is the ontology now to delay the third generation of Raikage? So, what is his plan! Then, the shadow clone Chiba looked at the right hand of the main body Chiba, and when he saw the hand that seemed to be holding something, his face suddenly turned aside, and a look of horror appeared. Could it be that Do not! impossible! The body should know this is dangerous, and his current body should not be able to bear it! Doing this will die! But at this moment, under the astonished face, he had such an astonishing thought in his heart, and it was obvious that he had guessed what his body was going to do. Ontology, stop! You are suicide! "Do you know why I can stand up?" At this time, Qianye, who was not waiting for the third generation of Raikage to speak, spoke again, but while speaking, his body straightened up suddenly, and his whole body almost turned up. Why... still stand up? Hearing Qianye''s words and the appearance of his struggling to stand up, the three generations of Raikage frowned, and the anger that had just arisen from Chiba''s provocation was slightly stagnant, and was replaced by a trace of doubt. Thats right, this kind of injury, as well as his failure to use ninjutsu during the second blow just now, all means that he has collapsed, the lamp has run out, and he cant stand up. Chakra exhausted the sense of collapse. Even if there is no injury, it is enough to make him faint. Let alone stand up, he can''t even be sober! Among them, is there any means? It is this method that gives him the confidence to save all this? Or in other words, his provocation just now was just to provoke me and ask me to do something in line with his imagination~www.novelhall.com~ And this thing is necessary for the means he wants to use? At this moment, a series of suspicious thoughts flashed. Then, when his doubts flashed past, the young man in his eyes slowly raised his hand and smiled again. "This, because of this, I can stand up, get a chakra, and maintain my current vital signs." As the boy raised his right hand in his eyes and the smile reappeared, the boy''s voice came to mind again. This is...junliang pills? And in these words, the light in the eyes of the third generation of Raiying flashed slightly, falling on the emerald green ball held by the three fingers of the young man''s right hand, and the lips were slightly suppressed. Could it be that Konoha''s junliang pill technology has advanced by leaps and bounds, is it because of this kid? For no apparent reason, a flash of light flashed from his mind. This kid is so talented in medical care? "One, just one can make me recover from my dying state." At this time, Chiba''s words came again, and his left hand was still up, compared with a "". "What do you want to say?" Hearing these words from Chiba, the third generation of Raikage frowned, and finally couldn''t help but speak. To be honest, he really didn''t believe that this kid would have any means to save everything. Ontology, you are crazy! stop it now! At this moment, the shadow clone Chiba was so startled that he almost yelled. "I want to say that one can make me stand up from the dying state, so how about five?" However, at this moment, the smile on the corner of Qianye''s mouth bloomed. With a right hand, the three-finger Junliang Pill rolled down his open fingers and hit the other four emerald green Junliang Pills in his palm. Then, as soon as the words fell, he raised his hands and closed them, all poured into his mouth! Chapter 861： A bet of life and death! This is... his last resort? Looking at the figure of the young man who raised his head and covered his mouth, pouring five emerald green army ration pills into his mouth, the third generation of Raikage''s brows wrinkled tightly, and the thunder-dance chakra that wrapped his body almost appeared jet-like. The coat suddenly calmed down and changed into a radial appearance. At the same time, the thunder current that began to densely dissipated suddenly, and a flash of ring current burst out around his body, diagonally scattered. However, he was able to extend his life from the dying state just now until he was able to stand up now, even thinking, speaking... from his eyes, he could see that his consciousness was very clear. This emerald green junliang pill can achieve this level of dying. Although it certainly has side effects, its strategic significance is already obvious. If this drug can be developed by our Yunyin, then our military strength will probably be improved qualitatively. Konoha''s special munition pills have surprisingly good effects, which can maximize the ninja''s resilience during wartime and improve the continuity of battle. unfortunately However, at least the corpse of Takichiba can be brought back. I don''t know how much information about this drug can be obtained by the intelligence department in the village. This emerald green junliang pill has never been seen on the battlefield. No matter how desperate it is, Konoha Ninja has never used it. Only this Takichiba has it. Maybe it was developed by this Takichiba and has not been put into use. Large-scale use. If it is a researcher, even if our intelligence department is not as capable of acquiring information as Muyede intelligence department in terms of dead people, it can still extract certain information and develop this emerald green junliang pill. As long as there is enough time, it can be developed. At this stall, a series of thoughts flashed through his mind, but his gaze slowly moved away from the boy in front of him, and glanced slightly to the rear. "Gudong!" At this time, five emerald green army ration pills were swallowed into his abdomen. Suddenly, Chiba''s eyes widened, and a mouthful of blood was sprayed out of his mouth, as if bursting into his abdomen, a drama of the body falling apart. The pain immediately overwhelmed all the pain and occupied all the pain nerves. In the next second, Chiba''s barely standing body began to twitch, and the whole person curled up instantly! In the nose and mouth, blood is pouring! The medicine is too strong! At this time, seeing the body Chiba whose mouth was spouting blood, the shadow clone Chiba''s brows suddenly tightened, and he sighed in his heart. The ontology is another self, and oneself is another ontology. He knows the intention of the ontology very well, better than anyone else. He knew that the ontology had no choice but to do so. Earlier, when Hongyan treated his wounds, the junliang pills used were all carried by Hongyan, so he still had a lot of junliang pills on his body. At least the ones distributed out of the village were not consumed except for rushing. As the developer of Emerald Army Food Pills, he naturally carried much more Emerald Army Food Pills than the two. In the current situation, the general special military ration pills are of course useless. The chakras that it can replenish will not last long under the consumption of creating regenerative medical chakras, and even have little effect. They can''t bear the burden of creating regenerative medical chakras. Chakra consumption. All the body can do is a gamble. A bet on a strong medicine can make him completely recover. This is definitely a life and death bet. Generally speaking, if you want to recover, then these five emerald army food pills must be eaten one by one, and then eat after the effect of one is over. If there is something wrong, you must stop taking it. After all, this drug has side effects. According to the theory that the better the efficacy of the drug, the greater the side effects may be, the side effects may be severe, and taking one more one may be more dangerous, and may even cause sudden death. Moreover, the current physical state of the body, no matter how the Junliang Pills hangs his life, it is ultimately a state of weakness or collapse. The so-called lack of supplementation can easily cause sudden death. However, the opposite is the third generation of Raikage. Will he watch the body take it one by one and wait for the body to recover? impossible! Absolutely impossible! The three generations of Raiking may be the shadow of a village, or Yunyin may be the strongest, but it does not mean that there is a sense of honor in his fighting style that will make you recover and fight again. Three generations of Raikage is a shadow, but first of all, it is a ninja. There is not so much honor in the battle of ninjas. Even during this period, the three generations of Raikage may come over immediately, and as a result, Hongyan''s life. The ontology doesn''t have so many choices. His remaining choices are either to wait for death or to seek a bit of life in suicide. That is, the five now are swallowed together. Or, a miracle happened and five junliang pills made him recover all at once. Or, suicide! Looking at this bit of blood ~www.novelhall.com~ and the appearance of violent convulsions and the whole person curled up, we can basically conclude that of the two consequences, it should be the suicide. Fate... Thinking of this, the shadow avatar Chiba sighed, and his eyes flashed, and the three generations of Raikage who had turned around without even looking at the main body were already reflected in their eyes. I don''t know why, but I was a little disappointed. At this time, the three generations of Raikage who turned around took a breath, and an inexplicable emotion flashed at the corner of his eyes. He suddenly felt that his perception of Taki Chiba seemed a bit complicated. Before, because of his words, he was shaken by the battle and provoked him, which caused a slight feeling of anger. However, after seeing him fighting like a suicide now, he couldn''t help but feel a little unbearable, and even wanted to see what he looked like after success, and what kind of surprise he could bring to himself after success. To a ninja who was so tenacious and did this for his comrades, he really couldn''t feel more ill. At this moment, the mood of the three generations of Raiking is also a bit complicated. is it? ended. This time, it''s really... After a slight glance behind him, he knelt down with a "puff", the whole person curled up, the twitching was slowly stopping the teenager, the third generation Lei Ying gently closed his eyes, and then opened it. "Snapped!" Suddenly, the radial Lei Dun Chakra''s coat burst open, turning into a jet shape, and thunder bursts. Then, he stepped out and disappeared suddenly! However, the mood is complicated and complicated, and the third generation of Raikage will not hesitate or give any more opportunities to the next killer. ended Seeing the three generations of Raikage that suddenly flashed on the opposite side, the shadow clone Chiba''s eyes... Only despair! Chapter 862： Shouldnt... "Zizi..." The condensed lightning flashed down suddenly, and the four flat fingers shone in the thunder current with a faint sharp blade brilliance, like a thunder spear hitting straight down, at the end of the attack trajectory, a thunder lightning flashed out, piercing the air and reflecting The face of the already desperate young man! In the next moment, this Hell Kanshou will pierce the head of this shadow clone, and the next one is the little ghost of the Uchiha clan next to this shadow clone, bringing this matter to its final conclusion. At this moment, this shadow clone can''t escape, and there is no room to escape. If there is a slight change, the shadow clone''s medical chakra will dissipate, and this Uchiha clan kid will undoubtedly die. This is why he chose this shadow clone to start. As long as this shadow clone is dead, it is equivalent to killing two people in one blow, saving time and effort! And if you attack the little ghost of the Uchiha clan first, you may still be restrained by the shadow clone. Although the ending cannot be changed, the three generations of Raikage at this time do not want to take any possible risks. This move, once and for all! In just a moment, everything will be over! However, at this moment, at the moment when Hell Kanshou was about to pierce the shadow clone, he had already made a full plan in his heart and ensured that the three generations of Raikage were foolproof, Hell Kanshou paused slightly. , Eyes involuntarily looked forward and glanced backward. That kid... Behind? But at this moment, in the moment when he looked back, such a thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, he suddenly felt that this scene, this situation, seemed to be a bit familiar, and with this familiar feeling, he felt that this moment, the moment of attack, was exactly the moment of Taki Chiba''s favorite attack. Even, he vaguely felt that Taki Chiba''s charged blow behind him was already coming! Almost instinctively, his eyes looked back and he didn''t feel a pause in his hands. His figure changed slightly, and his muscles seemed to tighten. This was the instinctive reaction of his body when he realized that he was about to be attacked. Then, in the next instant, in his sight, there was nothing behind his shoulders except for the thunder current that was constantly emanating from him. There is no imaginary foot, fist, or Taki Chiba''s cold face, and there is no so-called back-charged blow! Everything is just his illusion! There is no back attack at all, he is allergic Unexpectedly... I actually... But after seeing the empty scene behind him, as his eyes turned, the third generation Raikage couldn''t help it, and a self-deprecating smile passed over his mouth. I was shocked by Taki Chiba again! Under the shadow of Takichibas tactics, he was really like a frightened bird. The sight of Takichibas loss of combat effectiveness and even death is right in front of him. For a moment, I thought he would still attack him. Complete a tactic that he didn''t guess, or unexpected, and save his teammate again. What a shame! At the same time, it also proved that this kid who was praised by his arrogant brother at any word, how much energy is contained in his small body and head. He was not afraid, but he couldn''t deny the shock in his heart. And after the embarrassing thought flashed in his heart, the third generation of Raikage no longer doubted, his eyes turned, his gaze left behind his back, his hand was stagnant and thunderous due to his avatar and his body tightened, and the thunder current bleak Hellkanshou. With a sound, the thunder stream suddenly flashed and fell suddenly! "laugh!" However, just at this moment, the moment he looked away from his back, one foot was sneered all the time, and the steaming instep kicked from right to left without warning. what! The eyes of the three generations of Raiying suddenly turned back, and his face suddenly changed. how is this possible! How can he still attack? And his heart flashed in horror. And this kick was sent first and then hit his right cheek fiercely! "Boom!" With a dull sound of flesh and flesh, the whole body of the third generation Lei Ying was suddenly stagnant, and his teeth suddenly clenched. The monster force is coming! "Zizi..." In the next second, the electric light flashed, and his figure suddenly flashed, and a huge electric light was drawn in the air. The whole person flew out sideways, and with a "bang", he fell to the ground six or seven meters away. There was a lot of dirt, and the whole person flew up, fell several somersaults, hit the ground several times, and smashed several shallow pits before it could stop. "despair!" At this time, the whole body was filled with white gas, and the steam was evaporating, like a figure covered in white gas gently landing. "Ontology..." Looking at the white air figure suddenly in front of her, the eyes of the already desperate shadow clone Chiba opened slightly, the despair in her eyes instantly turned into surprise, but her mouth was unspeakable. "Crack...crack..." Sounds like cracking sounds continued to come from the white air, but the steaming figure did not seem to hear the words of the shadow clone Chiba, and he bowed his head slightly, raised his hands, and looked blankly. Glanced. "Is this true creation and regeneration?" Then, a word of surprise was spit out from his mouth. "Chichi...Kaka..." And with this sentence, the white gas came out suddenly, and the sound of some kind of hard object cracking accelerated by a few degrees~www.novelhall.com~ Then, in just one second, the white gas quickly dissipated. The click stopped immediately, revealing Chiba''s intact body! Could it be that Seeing the body that was intact after the white gas dissipated, Chiba Shadow Clone''s eyes snapped, and a flash of light in his mind. In an instant, when the power of the five emerald green junliang pills was first released, the huge chakra was transformed into a regenerative-grade medical chakra. Did it instantly heal all the injuries on the body? This is it possible? Do not! With ultra-fine chakra control ability, it is not impossible. Although it is difficult to find the chakra band that creates regenerative medical chakra, it is not impossible for the body of medical chakra to be familiar with. . Moreover, it is only in an instant that the huge amount of chakras can be transformed into a regenerative medical chakra that can heal such a serious injury in such a short time! That''s right, maybe this is the complete body of the forbidden technique of creating regeneration! In an instant, transform the huge chakras into regenerative medical chakras and perform super-speed regeneration! The shadow clone Chiba also suddenly realized it. What a little monster who doesn''t know what to give up. It seems that he succeeded in betting! At this time, the three generations of Raikage who flew sideways slowly stood up in a shallow pit ten meters away on the right side of Chiba and the others, and his body was crackling with thunder. The strange force of this foot was not on him. Leave no traces. but "Ah--" After standing up, the three generations of Raikage reflected in the eyes of Chiba''s tender white body, which was intact without a trace of scars or even a little healthy, with a little helplessness and a little impatience, and he vomited a long time. In one breath. "You shouldn''t stand up anymore." Then he spoke, with a slight sigh. Chapter 863： What can you do? This... It''s amazing... Three generations of Raikage came with a sigh of words. Chiba just glanced at it, and then returned to his hands, watching the calluses disappear, leaving a white and tender white as if to wash away all the stains or rebirth. Normal skin, eyes gleaming faintly incredible. At this moment, he feels that his body is extremely relaxed, much better than the previous heyday. He can clearly feel that his cells, muscles and even internal organs seem to be refreshed, full of vitality, and sensory responses. That is, the whole body is much lighter. As for physical strength and Chakra, he has completely recovered. This time he won the big bet and completely recovered. Even, he has not opened any of the eight-door mode now, and the Chakra in his body has exceeded the level of Zhongnin, the limit that could not be crossed originally, this time he was hit by the near death and broke through. Now, he is checking under normal conditions. The amount of carats has reached the elite level of Ninja. Although it is incomparable with the shadow-level Chakra in the wound mode. However, this increase in the upper limit of the Chakra is a permanent increase, which is different from the increase in the time limit of the eight-door mode. However, what Chiba thinks is not the most magical, but his current physical state. This physical state is the most perfect physical state he has ever experienced. At the same time, this feeling of lightness also made him feel that his usual extreme training is still overloaded for his age, and it has inevitably caused harm to the body, and this kind of injury is one thing. This kind of hidden injury, although every day his physical fatigue will be recovered by rest, the injury caused by training will heal with treatment or rest, but this kind of overdraft physical training makes his body overloaded, and over time, it will inevitably All kinds of problems, even internal trauma, can''t be eradicated by any conventional rest and treatment. In addition, it is a very dangerous thing to constantly open the forbidden technique of Eight Door Dunjia, which is a body that has not yet grown. Although the eight door mode minimizes the damage and load of the Eight Door Dunjia to the body, but After all, it is also a limit state, and Chiba is also injured a lot in the eight-door mode. It is by no means a good thing for the body, and it is not a strange thing to leave a hidden wound. Just now, he swallowed five emerald green junliang pills desperately. Under the stimulus of the deepening whole body pain from the previous one, the five emerald green junliang pills suddenly stimulated their strength, releasing huge Chakra, caught off guard, he spurted blood from his mouth and nose at the time. The whole person had spasms due to the huge chakra impact and the sudden increase in pain caused by the release of the medicine. He almost died. Fortunately, at the beginning, he planned to use the chakra released by the medicine of these five emerald green army food pills to transform it into a regenerative medical chakra. Although the sudden release of all medicines caused an unexpected situation, the body was still faithful to perform. Set the action to transform the chakra. Probably because of cramps and more severe pain, this transformation turned all the chakras of the five emerald green army ration pills into the medical chakras of creating regeneration grade, and the whole body was instantly covered. . And these creative regenerative medicine chakras stimulated the whole body''s protein, and there were enough amounts. In a flash, his body began to regenerate at a super speed under the stimulation, and healed the existing injuries of the body, and also took the body into it. Because of overload training, it is cured together with the hidden wounds left by the Bamen Dunjia and Bamen modes. To be honest, Chiba is still a little shocked. Generally speaking, creating regenerative medical chakras for healing is not performed, but at that moment, after all, he achieved the creation and regeneration of the complete body effect, and its healing The performance is also consistent with the original or animation, that is, the white gas produced when the wound heals. And from the appearance of the white gas steaming all over his body just now, we can know how many hidden wounds in his body. It can be said that there are hidden wounds everywhere in his body, hands, feet, body...all! If it were not for the healing of this creation and regeneration, if he continued to exercise such an overload, it would probably not take a year before his body would collapse first. Moreover, it has a great influence on the growth of the body, and even Chiba may never get out of bed after a year! This time, it was a blessing in disguise. Do not! It should be said that if you survive a catastrophe, there must be luck! In addition to comprehending the "Complete Edition of Creation Regeneration", it also completely repaired the hidden dangers in his body, and knew the drawbacks of the overload training and the eight-door mode that he did not know, which can be said to be crucial to his future development. The role of. Has anything changed? But at this time, regardless of Chiba''s ignorance, the three generations of Raikage who walked out of the shallow hole step by step flashed his eyes. He could slightly feel the changes in the intact Taki Chiba in front of him. His body seemed to have changed a bit, look. Going up is more "natural", not so "tight", as if the physical condition is better. But... just because of this change... Thinking, three generations of Raiying''s eyes flashed sharply, and the whole body flashed with lightning, but it was a faint opening. "What can you do now?" Yes, what''s the use of this change alone? For him, this Takichiba is nothing more than a restraint and delay. From the beginning of the battle, whether it is the little ghost of the Uchiha clan or this Takichiba, he can''t give him any decent scars at all. Even if Takichiba wins the bet, it is just lingering for some time. It has no meaning to the direction of this battle! What he did has no meaning! Even, it''s just a mere increase in pain! Now he still can''t do anything! "The body..." After hearing the words of the three generations of Raikage, the shadow clone Chiba murmured again. In this sentence, the third generation of Raikage was right. Facing Yunyin and even the strongest combat power of the three wars, his strength is still not grasped. . The current situation is even more unable to cause fatal or enough loss of combat injuries to this third-generation Raikage ~ www.novelhall.com~ In other words, he still does not have the possibility of defeating the third-generation Raikage. And, judging from the battle just now, he has to deal with the simple, direct, and even monotonous attacks of these three generations of Raikage to avoid it with great effort. Even with such a superb skill as an attack prediction, it has not been able to save an absolute defeat. The current situation, indeed... Ok? But, soon, the mumbling shadow clone Chiba seemed to have thought of something, suddenly raised his head, looked at the back that was exactly the same as himself, and blurted out a surprise: "Could it be that the body, you want to..." "Yes!" However, before the shadow clone spoke, Chiba''s main body interrupted his words, turned slightly, facing the third generation Raikage, and the corner of his mouth showed a smile, which made the third generation Raikage very uncomfortable. Smile. It seems that he still has some kind of killer that gives him absolute confidence! "But..." But at this moment, Ying Chong''s face changed. "Now, is there any other choice?" This time, the shadow clone was still interrupted, and what was said by the main body could not be spoken. In the current situation, there is really no choice! This kid! )!! Chapter 864： Make another bet! What kind of killer does this kid use? Looking at the young man who took a step forward towards himself, his hand was slightly tight, and his fist was already clenched. In this situation? What kind of killer can he have? However, looking at the firmness and confidence in his eyes, he should be confident... But at this time, in his heart, there were waves of doubts. For a while, he did not act rashly. He also suffered a lot of the loss of Taki Chiba. At this time, the best The way is to wait and see the changes. Moreover, he couldnt hide a trace of curiosity in his heart. What kind of assassin this kid would have, the combination of the trap of the Uchiha clans imps and the dragon fire technique, and the forbidden technique of multiplying the detonation talisman, were all given to him. A bright feeling, Faintly, he also looked forward to the performance of Taki Chiba. Although he was afraid, even though he had to fight quickly, but this kind of expectation and curiosity was hard to restrain. However, in the final analysis, he still didn''t think that Taki Chiba had any assassin that could threaten him. Its not arrogant or underestimating the kid in front of him, but he has absolute confidence in his Lei Dun Chakra mode. Except for those old guys, he doesnt believe that anyone can break through the Lei Dun Chakra coat that even the eight tails cant break through. This Takichiba battle turned out the flowers, and it was far too early to break through his Thunder Dunk Chakra mode. Unless his own Chakra was exhausted, the Thunder Dunk Chakra mode was invincible to them. If you can''t hurt him, you can''t beat him! "Peng!" At this moment, the emerald green brilliance suddenly ignited in Qianye''s eyes, who showed the smile that made the three generations of Raikage uncomfortable. First of all, it is the critical state of the wound mode! Chiba stared at the three generations of Raikage in front of him, and took a slight breath. The flames in his eyes flickered, but the smile on his face slowly converged. Ok? Then, his face changed slightly, and a surprise rose in his heart. Injury door mode critical state... can it be fully loaded? At this moment, he clearly felt that Chakra, the wounded door that accelerated because the fifth door opened slightly in his body, did not seem to have the full sense of fullness that was close to the limit before. It seems that his body, after dying this time, is more Stronger, able to fully load this accelerating chakra. It''s as if the embankment of a turbulent river that would have been carried away by the torrent of mud little by little has become a embankment that can withstand the washing of the water no matter how the turbulent river washes, and is no longer carried away by the mud. In other words, the injury to the body caused by the critical state of the injury door mode no longer exists. Yes, when the critical state of the wound door mode is turned on, it will continue to do a certain degree of continuous damage to the body, as long as the critical state is turned on, it will continue to hurt the body, but this kind of damage is compared to the wound door state It is very small, which is why this state is called the critical state of the wound mode. Critical refers to the limit of the wounded door mode and the limit of the safety range of the wounded door mode. Starting from this critical state, the wounded door mode will continue to cause damage to the body as the wounded door is opened. And now, his body can bear this kind of damage! Even now, he still feels that the body that is in the critical state of the wound mode is much lighter and easier than before, and the running speed of the chakra is smoother, and even the increased amount of chakra and the speed of refining chakra are both higher than before. The critical state of injury mode has been improved by half, Is this...because the body has reached its true heyday due to creation and regeneration? At this moment, Qianye couldn''t help but think of such a thought. At this moment, his body has now recovered intact, whether it is physical strength or physical injuries, and the body has recovered to its heyday, even more perfect than it was during its heyday. This sense of lightness and fluency may be Healed the hidden wounds in the body. After all, the body was already in a state of overload injury before. The use of the wound mode and the critical state of the wound mode must be discounted. Ok? Is it that secret technique or forbidden technique again? At this time, the third generation of Lei Ying frowned slightly when seeing the emerald green flame in his eyes. Do not! No, it feels a little different than before, it feels... stronger? Although the three generations of Raikage did not have the means to perceive the number of Chakras, based on years of combat experience, he could see that this Takichiba''s secret technique or forbidden technique was obviously better than the previous ones. This is his killer? Just rely on this little improvement? However, this little improvement, in the eyes of the three generations of Raiking, is just a drop in the bucket, and it hasn''t changed at all. Don''t you attack? And Chiba, who looked at the third generation of Raikage, saw the motionless voice of the third generation of Raikage, his brows were slightly frowned, and the shadow of the third generation Raikage in the eyes of the burning emerald flames was constantly enlarged, and the details appeared. Through the critical state dynamic vision increase, Chiba was able to capture the micro expressions on the face of the third generation of Raikage. The three generations of Raikings micro-expressions represent "watching for changes" or "I want to see what you have to offer" and "Is there only these changes?" There are also emotions such as calmness, calmness, and unshakable confidence. As if, no matter what kind of change or improvement he made, he couldn''t shake him. These expressions, put together, are still the same sentence: "What can you do now?" is it? What can I do now? In response, Chiba took a deep breath, the smile on his face completely disappeared, describing it as a sigh. So, try it! This time, the physical condition is much better than any previous time, and there may be unexpected surprises. Moreover, apart from that, I have no other way. The critical state of the injury mode cannot defeat him. Can only... Gamble again! Peng! And in this instant ~www.novelhall.com~ the silent bursting sound, the emerald green flame in Chiba''s eyes suddenly burst, turning into emerald green spots of light, and instantly filling the entire eye. In the dark pupils, it seemed to have turned into a green starry sky. "Crack..." At this moment, when the flames in his eyes shattered, his feet on the ground sank slightly, and a crack slowly opened with the feet as the center. "Crack...crack...crack...crack..." Afterwards, the second, third, fourth... the cracks cracked like a cobweb, spreading to a distance of half a meter away from the feet that sank into the ground, forming a half diameter. Rice cracked zone of sand. "laugh!" A ray of emerald flame, slowly dissipating! ~： Still full moon wine. . . The other sent his little daughter full moon. . . It''s not over yet, it is estimated that I am already unconscious when I go back and cannot update, I am extremely sorry! ! ! "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" is still full moon wine. . . Is hitting, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 865： So, what do you think, what can I do? This kid... The three generations of Raiying''s eyes slowly moved down, his slightly frowning brows seemed to deepen a bit, and his eyes were focused on the cracked belt under Chiba''s feet. Is there really any great killer? Looking at the current situation, what seems to have happened inside his body? And it can make the changes in the body appear on the outside, maybe it will really be a great trick. When his gaze settled down, such a thought flashed in his mind. And before thinking about it, he still didn''t think that Taki Chiba''s killer would have any effect on himself or the situation. what! Then, just as this thought turned, his frowning brows suddenly rose, his eyes opened slightly, and a look of surprise appeared. At this moment, in his eyes, the emerald green flame is scattered in the reflected pupil, and a circle of emerald green chakras are slowly spinning and forming at the feet of the sunken young man, like a circle of emerald flames, As it rotates, it burns slowly. "call" At this moment, when the three generations of Raikage''s complexion changed, Chiba exhaled a long sigh, slowly closing his eyes, and concealing the emerald green starry sky that began to rotate slowly. The wound mode is critical...breakthrough! "Humph!" Afterwards, he frowned and snorted. The fifth door, open! "Boom!" Immediately, the emerald-green Chakra flames that swirled and burned at his feet suddenly soared, turning into emerald-green flame storms, spiraling up, and instantly engulfing Qianye''s body. Chakra materialization... Seeing the sound of the emerald green flame storm swirling in front of him, the eyes of the third generation of Lei Ying opened a little wider. This Takichiba''s secret technique, can it be said that it can increase the amount of chakra geometrically? Unexpectedly, the phenomenon of Chakra materialization... At this moment, the three generations of Raikage were really shocked. Generally speaking, the phenomenon of Chakra materialization is unlikely to occur, unless the amount of Chakra reaches a very rich situation. In other words, the density and quantity of chakras need to reach an extremely high standard. And this chakra amount and density, relatively speaking, is a concept. Only when the chakra amount reaches a certain level can a strong chakra density be produced, and only when the chakra density reaches a certain level, can the chakra become substantial. In the case of high density, the "color" and "texture" that are "visible", "feeling" and "touchable" are produced without changing the nature and form of the chakra. body. Although the principle is simple, it is rare to be able to achieve this level. The most typical examples known to be able to materialize chakras are the tail beast and the tail beast coat formed by the tail beast chakra, and the thunder escape chakra coat formed by his own thunder escape chakra pattern, and the reason why thunder escape Chakra''s coat has such a strong defense, in a sense, it is also because of this Chakra materialization. Of course, it is not ruled out that there are other examples of chakra materialization, but these two are the most typical. The realization of the tail beast''s coat relies on the chakra of the tail beast, but it is not the power of the ninja itself. As the tail beast of the chakra aggregate, the amount of chakra itself possessed is huge and terrifying, ordinary ninjas and even some The family ninjas with an advantage in the amount of chakras are not worth mentioning compared to the tail beasts, and because they are the essence of chakras, the tail beasts are better at using chakras than the ninjas. At least, they are each Corresponding changes in the form and nature of chakras are instinctive to them. Therefore, because it is with the help of external objects, it is not that difficult to form the tail beast coat formed by the chakra of the human column force, but after all there are only nine tail beasts, so to achieve this kind of materialization, basically there are only so few. personal. And relying on his own strength to substantive, it is harder to reach the sky, and even his thunderous chakra mode, from him until now, only himself, his brother and son can do it. Yes, Lei Dun Chakra Mode. He has not been included in the ranks of Secret Art or Forbidden Art since he was in power. As long as he has the will, and under his own judgment, he will not practice the Lei Dun Chakra Mode. As for the seedlings who have suffered irreparable damage, he will teach them, but there are basically no people who have successfully cultivated. Even the outstanding children of their Yeyue clan, basically no one can achieve the essence of Chakra. There are many reasons, but the main ones are two. First, there is not enough chakra. Second, the chakra density is not enough. That is, the amount of chakra released at once is not enough, which makes the chakra not rich enough, or the amount of chakra released is enough, but there is no good control method, which causes the chakra to escape and cannot reach the standard density. If you cant achieve chakra materialization, you cant even do the first step of the Lei Dun chakra mode. Dont talk about the subsequent changes in the properties of the chakras that are materialized, and then change the shape to fix it. The muscles around the body are activated. And at this moment, the Takichiba in front of him has actually produced a phenomenon that not many people in the contemporary ninja world can do, such as Chakra materialization. Whether it is intentional or unintentional, it represents the combat effectiveness of Takichiba. It grows in a leaping way. He could think that Takichiba could do a lot of things that surprised him, but this one... He didn''t expect it! "Peng!" And just as a series of surprising thoughts flashed in his mind, the storm-like rotating flame that revolved and covered Chiba''s entire body lasted only one second, and burst suddenly, and the emerald green chakras scattered. The splash, like a flame exploding, and the tail of the flame flying wildly, revealing Qianye''s figure as if nothing had changed much. Ok? Seeing this, the face of the three generations of Raikage who was staring at Chiba now changed again. Nothing has changed? Seeing Taki Chiba''s eyes closed in front of me~www.novelhall.com~ The third generation Raikage was slightly surprised. At this moment, looking at this Taki Chiba''s appearance is no different from before, standing with eyes closed and hands down. There is no real chakra, and there are no other changes. "call--" And at this moment, he breathed out slowly from Qianye''s mouth, and a faint emerald mist slowly spread and dissipated with this breath. "Crack...crack..." Afterwards, grains of sand slowly floated from the cracks in the cracked belt under his feet, until his knees, stopped the upward trend, and quietly suspended, as if a miniature meteorite belt was floating on him. The feet are average. "Pl...Pl..." And as the sand floated, his hair and clothes began to drift slowly, fluttering and flapping slowly, as if there was an invisible air current holding them up and blowing. "Oh...hhhhh..." Chiba''s hands slowly clenched and gurgled as the skirt flapped, and the strength of these hands could almost be felt from the sound. At this moment, Chiba, who had exhausted his breath, slowly opened his eyes. There was no brilliance in the dark eyes, but they looked more profound. "So, what do you think, what can I do now?" The pupils shrank slightly, Qianye''s dark pupils slowly reflected the slightly surprised face of the three generations of Rai Ying, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, full of confidence and determination. And with his words and smile, the edges of the pupils and pupils of his pitch-black eyes slowly lit up with a faint emerald brilliance, as if the two emerald irises encircling the pupil and pupil edges. At the same time, around his body, a faint emerald green brilliance slowly lit up, as if the outline of his body was drawn with a luminous pale green line! Dumen mode, perfect form! Chapter 866： Perfect than any one time! It''s perfect...perfect than ever! From the critical state of the injury mode to the Dumen mode, has it finally been completely mastered? Shadow clone Chiba''s eyes reflected the body Chiba with fluttering clothes and light green brilliance in front of him, and a surprise flashed in his heart. In the past few years, in addition to daily physical training, this is what he has done the most. The critical state of the wound mode is transformed into the Domen mode. This is also a new eight-door mode transformation method he developed to deal with unknown dangers, and this transformation method can be effective when "the body has not reached the strength to open the door and the strength gap is not large. "Use the Domen mode. Yes, in fact, Chibas physical condition is not enough to load the Dumen, or to open the Dumen, but it can only be maintained in a very short period of time. Otherwise, in just one minute, the Dumen state can take him The body is destroyed. And this, Chiba had already speculated a few months before this mission, no matter how hard he trains, even with unknown physical strength growth, he cannot reach the load conditions of the dumen state, and there is no way to do dumen. To maintain the state, there is no way to develop the Dumen mode, and according to the most dangerous of the various possibilities that Chiba has thought of, it is impossible to solve the damage mode alone. Therefore, the development of the Dumen model is a must! He must find a way to go beyond the Dumen state and directly transform into the Dumen mode. After all, the damage to the body by the Dumen mode is far less than the Dumen state. If it is only the Dumen mode, his body can bear it. However, the key is how to transform this into the Dumen mode based on the wound mode. Since he developed the Shengmen mode, the Bamen Dunjia is transformed into the Bamen mode, all of which are to open the Bamen Dunjia first, and then from a certain The state of the door injects mental power to complete the transformation of the eight-door mode. In other words, to transform into the Shengmen Mode, you must first open the Shengmen, and then inject the spiritual transformation. However, the live door mode cannot directly enter the wound door mode. You must exit from the live door mode, then open the wound door, and then transform into the wound door mode. There is basically no other way. The transformation between model and model, as early as after the wound model was developed to perfection, Chiba had various ideas, but basically all failed. Then, it was too late to summarize the reasons for the failure because of a series of changes. , Chiba had to abandon the development of the model transformation model first, and invest in another strength improvement. After all, looking at the situation in Chiba at that time, the development of mode and mode conversion was not cost-effective, time-consuming and labor-intensive, and since there is already a perfect wound mode, the wound mode must be used directly in the battle. It''s impossible to use the student model anymore, in fact, research doesn''t make much sense. So, it was put on hold. I did not expect that the transformation of this model and model has now become the key to the development of the Dumen model. However, in the last few months, through the research experience and hypothesis theories of the previous model and model transformation, coupled with the strength increase of the unknown reason of the body, and the ultra-fine Chakra control ability, Chiba was lucky to experiment three times. After four ideas, a feasible idea was found. That is, in the wounded door mode, the fifth door is forcibly opened, let the violent dumen chakra vent in the wounded door mode, and then mixed with the controlled wounded door mode chakra to reduce the input required Mental power, and then inject enough mental power at once to jump directly from the wound mode to the dumen mode. The critical state of the wound mode is an experimental version of this idea. However, although the concept is very clear, the experimental version can even be directly added to the actual combat, but Chiba still has many difficulties when developing. The wound mode is a limit state, and the opening of the door is almost open. At that moment, his body enters an overloaded state. If it does not switch to Dumen mode within ten seconds, this supercritical state will destroy his body, even if he only opens it for a few seconds, waiting to close Dumen At that time, the capillaries in part of his body would burst, and even after he returned from the treatment, there would be blood oozing out when taking a bath. The pain needless to say. After that, although the mode and mode were successfully transformed, the injury mode was transformed into the Dumen mode, but the success rate was very low, basically three or four times out of ten. Moreover, it is very imperfect. That''s right, not perfect. It''s not that the Dumen mode is not perfect. The Dumen mode transformed in the wound mode does not have a trace of chakras. It can be said to be the perfect Dumen mode. However, his body after transformation is still because of the transformation. His body was overloaded and suffered injuries of varying degrees. Even once, his arm skin muscles broke apart directly, and blood was ejected almost like a blood arrow. If it were not for his treatment fast, I am afraid that time, He might die. Although the development of ~www.novelhall.com~ is successful, it is quite dangerous. Therefore, when he is less than helpless, he will not include the Dumen model in the scope of use. The Dumen mode can only be a killer, trick, and a bet of life and death! And now, it is time to use it! Moreover, this time, there was no injury at all, an absolutely perfect transformation! "How long can it last?" And at this time, just as the thought of the shadow clone Chiba turned, the voice of the main body Chiba came. "one cent." After hearing the words, the shadow clone Chiba answered truthfully. "Ok." Hearing the words of the shadow avatar Chiba, the main body Chiba nodded slightly, but the smile on the corner of his mouth was slightly convergent. The emerald green aperture on the edge of the pupil in his eyes slowly shrank with the contraction of the pupil, inside the pupil. The reflection of the three generations of Raikage suddenly expanded, and the details appeared. Unexpectedly, this forbidden technique or secret technique can still make a leapfrog change, which is really amazing! This Takichiba, no wonder his brother praised so much! And at this moment, when Qianye''s words fell and his pupils shrank suddenly, the three generations of Lei Ying''s eyes condensed, and with a "pop", the surrounding Lei Dun Chakra''s coat suddenly turned into a jet, thunder flow In the flash, his right foot sank slightly. "Hey..." With the slight sound, the sand under his feet suddenly sank. First try, his reaction in this state! And this thought flashed through his mind. "Boom!" In his thoughts, he told Chakra to explode suddenly, and the next moment, his body was about to flash away! "Let me try your reaction!" However, at this moment, a soft drink suddenly sounded in front of him. "Snapped!" The cheeks were tight, and a hand was already pressed on his face! Chapter 867： positive! So fast! Under the new stage of forbidden or occult technique, not only did Chakra begin to materialize, but did the speed and power also increase? A faint horror flashed in his eyes, wrapped in the jet-like Thunder Dune Chakra coat, the third generation of Raikage could clearly feel the power from the Thunder Dune Chakra coat on the cheeks, compared to the previous speed of Taki Chiba And strength has been greatly improved. However, the key is not the increase in his strength and speed, but the attack this time, completely stuck when I am about to attack, the timing is quite perfect, as if, as if I knew I was going to attack! Can''t be wrong! This is a prediction, he predicted my next attack! Moreover, this prediction is much more accurate before, it is simply a perfect prediction! At this time, his eyes penetrated between the fingers of the five fingers and saw the pair of eyes with two emerald apertures, and the middle of the smaller of the two emerald apertures at the edge of the pupil. Reflection of own figure! this is Perfect prediction of an attack! Thinking of this, the three generations of Lei Ying''s face sank, the thunder light in his hands gathered, "crack", burst open! "despair!" But at this moment, the figure of the young man who rose up, landed on one foot, and the hand of the skip suddenly pressed down! In an instant, strange power... broke out! "Boom!" In the muffled sound of skin and flesh touching the ground, the burly figure wrapped in the blue chakra''s coat was severely pressed to the ground. "boom!" But in the next second, the ground instantly collapsed and sunk, and smoke rose. In an instant, a plume of smoke rose, concealing the thunder light and the faint emerald brilliance. So fast! At the same time, looking at the shadow avatar Chiba, who was covered by the smoke and dust, he glanced at the small hole that had exploded in front of him, and was slightly startled. Although he inherited the memory of the ontology, he also knows how much speed and power the Dumen mode increases, but when he uses it and from the perspective of others, he has two different feelings. When the ontology Chiba just started to attack, If it werent for Chakras explosion of the land, Im afraid he wouldnt be able to notice the bodys movements for the first time. With his dynamic vision, after the land exploded, the body disappeared in an instant, and then he saw At the time, it was also the same as when the main body put one hand on the face of this third-generation Raikage. Then, his body shape only flashed, as if there was a fault in his movement. The next body movement he noticed was a tendency to press down on the ground, and then the land collapsed and became dusty. Fast, very fast, almost beyond his dynamic vision. It turns out that in the eyes of others, the speed of the Dumen mode has already reached this level. The flashing emerald brilliance on the retina slowly disappeared, and the shadow avatar Qianba watcher evaporated, covering the thunder and emerald brilliance of smoke, and took a slight breath. However, this speed is not in the category of incapable of capturing the pupils with extremely strong insights such as writing wheel eyes and white eyes. And in his mind, there is a silent comparison. He is now just a shadow clone, and there is no dynamic vision increase in the critical state of the injury mode. Even if the vision increase in the injury mode does not occur, he can''t see it. It doesn''t mean it is true. It''s so fast that I can''t imagine it, and I can''t even write round eyes and white eyes. Even the speed of the third generation Raikage is quite different... But... Yes! Domen mode is feasible! A series of analysis and inferences flashed through the mind of the shadow clone Chiba, and finally converged into this confident thought. And at this moment, when the thought of the shadow clone Chiba turned around, among the smoke and dust that had quickly faded, two emerald green apertures, one large and one small, slowly lit up, and then, an emerald radiant half-squat The outline of the human figure on the ground also slowly lit up. Dumen mode...The speed and power of this increase is more than before! In the thin mist and dust, Qianye raised his head slightly, and his emerald-green eyes moved slightly to the left and right, as if passing through the smoke and dust that seemed to exist, and glanced around. but It''s not even close! Then, after a glance, his gaze slowly moved down, and the inner circle in the emerald green double circle began to slowly shrink. "Zi..." In his eyes, an electric light flashed from under the palm of his hand, flashed through this shallow pit full of cobwebs and cracks, spreading and dissipating. And there is nothing in his hand! At the same time, at the moment of pressing, the various physical information of the three generations of Raiking continued to flood into his mind, turning into a personal shadow in the predictive thinking, constantly changing around his body, and finally locked In a position! Here! And at this moment, as the thoughts were turning, Qianye''s eyeballs, who were half-squatting right hand on the ground, glanced backwards suddenly, and an extended sandy part was flashed across the emerald green double circle. The grassland was finally locked behind the left shoulder, the figure where thunder currents gathered. Kaka sound! "Boom!" In the next instant, there was a muffled sound of a hard object colliding with a hard object. It''s...perfect prediction again? The three generations of Raikage reflected in the emerald green inner circle, under Lei Dun Chakra''s coat~www.novelhall.com~ A pair of eyes widened slightly, and under his lips, his teeth bite slightly. "Crack..." The sound of a hard object cracking came immediately. I even stopped this blow before I had all my strength... With this cracking sound, the three generations of Lei Ying looked to the left slightly, his hands were stagnant, but there was a feeling that he was hard to come out of his spare power, and he was quite aggrieved. This strength, even if it is blocked midway, prevents him from exerting most of his strength, does it have such a power? At the same time, Chiba, who turned halfway, turned to the left for the first time, with a faint surprise in his eyes. At this moment, behind Qianye''s squatting left side, three generations of Lei Ying jumped up, his left hand half-stabbed out, and hit Qianye''s elbow that was pulled up diagonally along the side. , In the sound of hard objects cracking, the scaly rocky skin that wraps this elbow is cracking inch by inch under the four-fingered Hellkan''s hand, even with the faint emerald green outline of the elbow under the rocky skin. It broke up little by little, and the sound of "Kaka" continued to come. Just now, at that moment, when Chiba''s gaze moved behind him, his elbow also attacked under the "growth" of the rocky skin, directly hitting the third generation of Raikage''s Hell Kanji hand, and then Only half of the piercing was made, and the piercing that had not fully exploded the remaining force was cut off! Chakra materialization, new forbidden art or secret art form, more perfect prediction of the next attack, increased speed and power, plus his fighting wisdom... This Takichiba... Has been able to block my attack frontally... Do not, He already has the power to fight me! At this moment, when the horror in the bottom of my heart and the faint feeling of suffocation in the left hand flashed, the face of the third generation of Raiking became darker. The color of solemn jealousy overflows in the slowly narrowed eyes! Chapter 868： Again! It succeeded! He perfectly captured his "next attack"! Sure enough, the complete Domen mode can maximize the prediction of the next attack and control the time perfectly. If it is just the critical state of the wound mode, it is still too reluctant. The speed of obtaining physical information is a bit slow. However, in the Domen mode, the dynamic vision is completely increased, although the field of view and night vision ability are still the same as the wound mode , It is only a range of 100 meters, but the dynamic vision and enhancement degree are more than double the critical state of the wound mode. The movements and micro expressions that were originally not clear or needed to be focused on "carefully" can also be seen. See clearly instantly. This greatly shortens the forecasting time and also greatly reduces the analysis time required for predictive thinking. right now As long as you can see the three generations of Raikage, even if it''s just a glimpse, you can get the most physical information, and the more physical information you have, the higher the prediction success rate! This time the attack is predicted to be perfect in the Dumen mode! Feeling the more and more intense pain on the elbow, the emerald green inner circle in Chiba''s eyes slowly shrank, and all the physical information of the three generations of Raiking was captured without omission in the vision of the partial light. And in his heart, he subconsciously analyzed the confrontation just now. After all, this is the first time he has used the Dumen mode in actual combat, and it is an unprecedented perfect transformation. It can be said that he is currently using the most complete Dumen mode, and as one of his future support, Chiba must clearly understand the extent that Dumen mode can reach, and only know the limits of Dumen mode can he determine Dumen. The tactical thinking in the mode, the so-called tactic, its success rate is directly proportional to the degree of "knowing the enemy and confidant". Knowing what your opponent can do and what you can do is the most basic condition for increasing the success rate of tactics! But... the opponent in front of you... After the analysis, Chiba''s eyes moved slightly, and he glanced at his back left. "Crack..." It was here that the scaly rocky skin "slapped" with a loud cracking sound of hard objects, and it broke apart under the piercing of Hellkanhand, turning into dust and dissipating in the air. And the hand surrounded by the sharp blue chakra moved forward slightly, piercing directly on the light green glowing outline. "Kaka...Kaka!" Suddenly, the luminous outline that had cracked like some kind of light green luminous transparent glass hard object, the cracking speed suddenly increased at the moment of **** piercing, and the spider web-like cracks instantly spread to the top The arm and forearm are interrupted, and it looks as if in the next second, this thin layer of luminous outline will collapse instantly like a rocky skin! It''s not just a guy who can deal with "perfect prediction of one attack"! As the eyeballs moved slightly, the pain on Chiba''s face flashed slightly, and his teeth were bitten. "Zi..." At the same time, on the top of his right rear head, three generations of Lei Ying''s figure fell, and his right hand was already raised, and the thunder light and sharp blades gathered in his hand, and the gesture was about to cut towards the hair fluttering above the back of Qianye''s neck. Indeed, a perfect prediction of an attack can almost completely evade, or even block, volley and other combat defense actions, but a perfect prediction of an attack cannot solve all combat situations. For example, now! While the thunder light flickered, three generations of Raikage flashed a thought, although this Takichiba''s strength has greatly improved, and there is a predictive skill such as perfect prediction of an attack, it can almost be confronted with himself. But can this scare him and make him powerless? Do not make jokes! In this life, he has encountered so many powerful enemies. This Takichiba is very special and strong, and his stubborn belief in what is dead also surprised him. However, this is only special and eye-catching. He has never encountered an opponent that is more difficult than Takichiba, even more than once! Moreover, among these difficult opponents, there is more than one stronger and more cunning than this Taki Chiba! He is the dignified Yunyin three-generation Raikage. How can he stop him with just one leap forward sublimation? And now, my left hand is constrained by my **** penetrating hand, and the whole body is constrained by this backward elbow. No matter if its head sideways, short stature, or any movement, to avoid the attack of my right hand, he can only retract to me. The elbow hit blocked by the **** of the left hand, when the time comes, dodges the attack of the right hand, but can''t dodge the attack of my left hand, blocking the attack of my left hand, can''t dodge the attack of my right hand! This situation... At this moment, the three generations of Raikages reflection, Qianba squatting and twisting his left hand, elbowed backwards along the left twist, his killing intent in his eyes skyrocketed, and the radial Lei Dun Chakra coat seemed to be affected by his emotions. Stretched a bit, a cruel smile slowly floated up. what! However, just at this moment, the smile that just floated at the corner of his mouth was suddenly stagnant, and his eyes suddenly wanted to look down. At this moment, the thunder light shone ~www.novelhall.com~ with a click, and the obstructive force of the elbow hit on the left hand suddenly rose, and the right hand struck down without hesitation, Taki Chibas head was actually Slowly spinning down, the whole face turned towards him. In his falling figure, one foot has already kicked straight from below, towards his belly. I saw that Taki Chiba propped on the ground with his right hand and turned around. The entire bottom plate was lifted from the ground. The left hand frame was raised. With this left-handed rise, the force of the elbow was increased. At the same time, Remember to lift the left foot in front of the left side of the ground and come quietly! And his eyes, with a feeling of seeing through everything, follow the left-handed tendency and fall on his eyes. At this moment, eyes meet! I guessed the attack with the right hand! From the eyes that seemed to see everything through, such a message came quietly along with the left foot that had already kicked on his chakra coat! Feeling the powerful force that is about to explode on his left foot, watching him slash down in his eyes to slash the thunder blade that emits blue and white electric light, the eyes of the three generations of Raiying flashed with surprise, the moment before in his mind, The scenes of the elbow hitting his own Hell Kanshou flashed past. In his mind, he painted a pair of coherent movements of the young boy right now, left-handed elbow hit, right-handed on the ground, left-handed with the help of the force, and left foot volleyed and kicked with this rotation. Too late! I am slow! Do not! It''s not that I am slow, but that he used this action earlier than me! This kid''s squat left-handed elbow hit is just the starting action of the whole kicking and volleying! At this moment, he suddenly understood that from the very beginning, this Taki Chiba made a left-handed elbow for the kick now under his abdomen, not just to block his **** Kanshou! Chapter 869： Invincible? Again... I was the same fool! Scenes flashed in his mind, and the three generations of Raikage couldn''t help thinking of the first confrontation before, this Taki Chiba also used a similar fighting method to fool him, and avoided several fatal attacks from him. This kid''s movements are so natural! This kind of physical maneuvers and arbitrary disguised attacks cannot be achieved by hard work alone! At the same time, he couldn''t contain the surprise in his heart, and from the situation before him, he also knew that his attack had failed again. The attack from his right hand hasn''t hit yet, this kid''s kick will kick him out, and the attack will naturally be neutralized. Everything is in the calculation of this kid! When the thoughts were transferred, the third generation of Raikage frowned slightly, and he could clearly feel the force that was about to explode on the foot of his lower abdomen. The next second, this strange force of Taki Chiba , Will strike. "despair!" In the slight sound of landing, the third generation of Lei Ying slashed with one hand, and stabbed with the other diagonally, and the whole figure fell to the ground in a slightly arched posture. At this moment, the force on that left foot burst open! Strange power...burst! Ok? But at this moment, Chiba''s brows, who were turning leftward, suddenly wrinkled, and the emerald inner circle of his eyes suddenly shrank. "Zi..." The flash of lightning flashing through the air cut through the air, briefly illuminating his pupils, as well as the linearly fragmented thunder flow in his pupils and the kicking out of his left foot. appearance. This kick is empty! Just as the strange power was about to explode, his target suddenly disappeared! There! At the moment when the lightning flashes disappeared, Chiba''s eyes suddenly glanced towards the left side of the moment, and saw a flash of lightning, and a "pop" of electric current pierced through the crisp sound of the air, three generations of lightning The figure suddenly flashed, and the thunder light blade raised, already slashing down. Down! And at this moment, the thunder light in his hand cut off with a sharp blade, and the three generations of Raikage, who drew a straight falling electric light in the air, has been looking down since the moment it flashed and reflected in the eyes of Chiba''s hand holding the ground. There was a gleam of light. "Crack..." And just as the three generations of Raikage''s thoughts turned, the ground under his feet suddenly cracked in a circle, suddenly protruding. Earth escape, earth moving core! And at this moment, because the three generations of Lei Ying flashed out, his left hand was empty and Chiba, who was swiping to the left with the force of the elbow stroke, had already come out of the left hand that was swung away. The last seal. "boom!" Immediately, a circular rock pillar with a diameter of about half a meter suddenly rose from the left side of his twisted body, that is, under the feet of the third generation of Raiking, breaking through the horizontally spreading thunder and lightning, and rushed straight up. , With a bang, when Chiba turned over, a circular rock pillar about one or two meters suddenly formed on his left. However, the body turned down, and the whole face of Chiba, who turned over the rock pillar from top to bottom, didn''t even glance at the rock pillar. The emerald green eyes flashed from top to bottom in the air. The emerald-green arc, but with the trend of turning down, fell on the other side of the rock pillar. "Zi..." At this moment, the light of thunder flashed, and in his pupils that were reflected again, the third generation of Lei Ying was sprayed all over Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, with his right hand stretched out, the Hellkan hand penetrating toward him and that "I knew you could have predicted my attack" in his eyes. Obviously, the three generations of Raikage had expected that rock pillar''s attack, and that record of the split was just a feint, and the real attack was now. And the third generation of Raikage''s gaze fell on Chiba''s hands that had left the ground because of turning over. Although it is not necessarily the most powerful of the five types of evasion techniques, it is also the least gorgeous, but in terms of defense and versatility, it is the strongest among the five types of evasion techniques. I have to say, it really fits your little monster! In your hands, the earth escape technique can really exert 200% of the power, and the earth escape technique can also enable you to exert 200% of the combat power. There is no doubt about this! However, many tricks are used too much, and the stupid enemy will understand! At the same time, half of the moment when Hell''s hand was pierced, such a thought flashed through the mind of the third generation of Raiking. Then, in the next second, his gaze touched Chiba''s gaze and Chiba''s left hand that slowly emerged from the angle blocked by his body following the momentum of the rotation. In an instant, his face changed again, his eyes suddenly opened, and he looked down suddenly. Could it be that In this downward glance, he clearly saw a scroll facing down, which was being stepped underneath by his right foot. Sealing technique, solution! Earth escape, earth moving core! "boom!" Suddenly, another circular rock pillar soared into the sky, and with an unstoppable force, the lightning trajectory that obliquely cut through the air stood up, reflecting on the opposite rock pillar, standing proudly on the spot. That kid actually arranged a ninjutsu seal scroll here! His attack prediction can be predicted to this extent? At this moment, three generations of Lei Ying, who was hit by the sudden rock pillar into the air with lightning speed, stared at Chiba below, and the corner of his eyes twitched slightly. Suddenly, he felt a little cold behind his back, as if a dark cloud was gathering behind him, turning over ~www.novelhall.com~ and finally turned into dark hands, staring at a pair of huge emerald green eyes, He was slowly holding his body suspended in mid-air in the palm of his hand and slowly closing it. Everything was in this kid''s expectation again! The current situation is that he can''t hurt me... Me too, can''t hurt him? At this time, an unprecedented thought arose in the mind of the three generations of Raikage. He has been in the world of tolerance for decades. The enemy can''t hurt himself. This kind of thing is commonplace, but he can''t hurt the enemy, but not once. Even if it was Yao, he cut off its horns! But now, it is impossible to give a fatal blow to an imp, no, even a wounded blow? Isn''t it, this Konoha imp is invincible to himself? What a joke! Thinking of this, the three generations of Lei Ying''s face suddenly sank, and with a crackle, the black thunder and lightning burst out in the palm of his left hand. It turned into a pitch black thunder spear, flashing down! "Snapped!" At this moment, Qianye landed on one foot with both hands, turned over, and landed firmly on the ground. Although he did not see the physical movements of his next blow, it is certain that the three generations of Raikage will not give up attacking, and he is a thunder ninja, and his attack speed is the absolute advantage. He cannot use body magic to instantaneous in mid-air. The attack can only be a remote attack from Thunder Dun! And his most powerful long-range attack, from just now to now, is that black thunder has escaped! At the moment he landed, several thoughts flashed in Qianye''s mind, and his whole body suddenly tightened. "Ha!" At this moment, the dark thunder and lightning seemed to penetrate the space, and the thunder spear came and penetrated in an instant. "Boom!" Almost at the same time, a muffled sound of flesh and blood spread far away. Chapter 870： proudly! "Snapped!" The pitch-black lightning pierced through the ground fiercely, exploding in an instant, and suddenly turned into a thunder pool of black thunder flashes, like birds screaming and creaking noise. And at the moment when the black thunder pool burst, the figure wrapped in the blue chakra''s coat plummeted from mid-air, drawing a thin electric current in the mid-air, and hitting the black thunder pool heavily. "Crack!" Immediately, the black thunder and lightning where it fell to the ground were instantly attracted, and in a flash, the thunder pool raised a crackling and scorching thunder pack. "Crack!" And in the next second, a crisp sound of cracks in the ground rang. Suddenly, the entire black thunder pool seemed to sink a layer, and dust overflowed, gradually filling the gaps in the black thunder flash. "Ka Ka... Ka Ka Ka..." After that, more and more cracking sounds rang, and the black thunder pond suddenly settled again, and even nearly half a meter outside the thunder pond was sunken and cracked, and smoke and dust rose. "boom!" In the end, with the sound of a crash, a huge plume of smoke evaporated, instantly engulfing the thunder bag and the black thunder pond! Will it be calculated that I will use Black Thunder? At the same time, I calculated the height at which the earth''s moving core hit me, and instantly came directly behind me. When I threw the black halberd, I hit this blow! And just before the plume of smoke burst into the air, the three generations of Raikings eyes, which were spreading around him, stared at the young figure kicking sideways in mid-air. Biting slightly, a trace of pain flashed through his eyes. At the moment, when the black thunder spear was about to penetrate the ground, Taki Chiba, who was touching the ground with one foot on the ground and posing for a starting position, suddenly disappeared, and then he felt the right cheek lining, mammoth A huge force surged, the scene in front of him changed rapidly, and he slammed into the black thunder pool formed by his thunder spear. Then, just as this thought flashed, smoke rose into the sky, and the figure of the three generations of Lei Ying who was completely knocked down to the ground by the strange force was instantly swallowed. "Boom!" And at this moment, in midair, Chiba, who was kicking sideways, pointed his right hand with both fingers, and in an instant, a cloud of white mist blew up from him. And as soon as the white mist exploded, a hand stretched out from the white mist and grabbed his hand with a "slap". It just flicked and flew him off. "boom!" His figure drew an emerald green light in the air, and Chiba crashed to the ground amidst the muffled sound, half-kneeling in front of the shadow clone Chiba and the unconscious Hirohiko, stirring up a circle of dust. "Ontology..." At this time, looking at the sudden arrival of Chiba, the shadow clone Chiba frowned slightly, and said with some worry. At this moment, in his eyes, the body Chiba''s half-kneeling posture, there is clearly a tremor, just before the emerald body outline brilliance flashed, even, in the body Chiba''s nostrils, it seems that There are threads of blood oozing out. No matter how you look at it, Chiba''s current status is not very good. "It''s okay." When the shadow clone Chiba''s worried words were heard, the main body Chiba didn''t seem to care, nor glanced at the huge pillar of smoke behind him, but slowly stood up, raised his hands slightly to the chest and abdomen, and made a fist. Suddenly, the gurgling bones rang twice. The increase in speed and strength... The wound mode can hardly be compared with the Dumen mode! This has almost reached the speed and strength of the wounded state! Moreover, the amount of chakra in this body is basically several times that of the wounded door mode, and it is completely the amount of chakra at the super shadow level. There are four or five shadow clones, and they dont feel too much consumption, just, rushing The speed is also double that of the wound mode, the body meridian can''t bear such a fast chakra rush, and the physical exertion is much faster than the wound mode and even the critical state of the wound mode. Although this is the first time it has been used in actual combat, it is certain that as long as I can fully load the Dumen mode, my combat effectiveness will enter the category of S grade, and the three generations of Raikage are not impossible to fight! At this level, I can say that I am a real powerhouse in the ninja world, although it is still a lot different from Sannin and his ilk. Feeling the explosive power in the body, as well as the extraction amount and extraction speed of the chakra that had almost extracted 10% of the chakra in the wound mode in just an instant, Chiba felt a touch of incredibleness. At the same time, for the first time I felt the leeway of Chakra. Yes, for the first time, he felt that he was not short of Chakra! With 10% of the amount of Chakra and a shadow clone, he still feels that he can still use much more than the amount of Shadow Chakra in the wound mode. To be honest, he is accustomed to saving Chakras and making careful calculations. In this situation, he is quite at a loss. Almost all gave birth to "so many chakras, how should I use them?" This kind of imitation, as if the pauper who has suddenly acquired a huge inheritance, does not know how to spend the money. Moreover, he did not expect the full suppression of the three generations of Raikage just now. He did not expect that such a small trick of sealing the scroll would be able to smash the third generation of Raikage into the ground embarrassingly. This situation ~www.novelhall.com~ and the hard fight just now are completely two concepts. Even, he felt a touch of relaxation. "How long is there!" After squeezing a fist and clucking twice, Chiba quickly walked away from his surprise, looked down at the shadow avatar, and asked. "It''s not long. In about thirty seconds, Hongyan''s right lung has almost recovered. Next, it is estimated that only the chakra volume of the two shadow clones in the Dumen mode can heal his injury, but when will he wake up? ,can not confirm." The shadow clone Chiba replied truthfully, speaking faster, obviously a race against time. "It''s okay, don''t worry about Chakra''s affairs, the Dumen model... Chakras with increased growth are simply unimaginable!" Hearing the faint worry in the words of the shadow clone, Chiba shook his head and said with some excitement. At this moment, he seemed to understand the feelings of those ninjas who stood at the top of the ninja world and possessed a huge amount of chakra, as if the feeling that Chakra could not run out of splurge, made him really feel that he really was before. It''s too shabby. I also deeply feel how miserable I would be without the idea of ??the eight-door model and the scroll of Eight-door Dunjia that I got because of my "father". Sure enough, this world is the world where Chakra speaks! At the same time, he deeply confirmed the essence of the Naruto World he summarized when he was developing the eight-door mode. power! This world really still needs power! At this moment, Chiba took a deep breath, and a bold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "So, what are you going to do next?" At this time, the solemn words of the shadow clone Chiba came. At the same time, the gaze of the shadow clone Chiba also slightly deflected, looking at the steaming plume of smoke behind him. Chapter 871： 5 minutes? 1 minute? Next... To be honest, there is really no plan yet... Listening to Ying Clan''s words and seeing the appearance of his gaze shifting, Chiba slowly closed his eyes and took a slight breath. To be honest, even in the Dumen mode, it only allows him to enter the category of S-rank ninja, and the strength of the S-rank ninja itself is also high and low, such as the three ninjas of Konoha, although it is listed as an S-rank ninja, but the strength Basically, they are already super masters of the S-class, and they are also super-existent in the S-class, such as the thousand generations, after all, due to aging and decline, although still the strength of the S-class, they cannot be included in the upper-class level of the S-class. . As for Chiba, although he now has the strength of the S-level, in terms of combat effectiveness, coupled with his unique tactical touch and tactical execution ability, he is not afraid of other S-level ninjas, although he can not beat any of the S-level 100%. One person, but facing any one person, his odds of winning will not be too low. It''s just that now he is facing an existence beyond the S rank, a figure with the strength of the shadow rank, and the combat power is also top among the shadow ranks, and even the powerful ninjutsu can be included in the category of the super shadow rank ninja. Regardless of ninjutsu, physique, or experience, ability, they are second to none, almost flawless. Absolute defense, absolute attack, absolute speed... This is definitely a nightmare existence for all ninjas. Almost most ninjas regard them as invincible! In the face of such an enemy, Chiba really has no way to follow. In terms of tactics, he only has to predict and set up his opponents, and then escape from his attack. If he can fight back, he will fight back. The almost helpless negative tactical intentions are just delaying time. As for the surprise and ease of suppressing the three generations of Raikage just now, and the emotion of finally getting out of the hard fight, it has long since disappeared. "Ah--" Thinking of this, Chiba''s body slowly stood up and slowly turned over, looking in the direction of the shadow clone Chiba''s eyes, and sighed with helplessness and self-deprecation. What, total suppression, a little trick to seal the scroll... I was really inflated just now! A trace of reflection naturally flashed in his heart, Chiba turned around, his eyes slowly opened, and his eyes fell on the steaming pillar of dust and smoke and the shadow that was walking step by step in the dust. The strange power released by the 10% chakra in the Dumen mode, which exceeds the amount of chakra several times the shadow level, still did not cause much damage to him. At least from this step-by-step posture, Chiba cant To any injured posture. In the Dumen mode, the chakra force exploded, which is already Chibas current limit. If it exceeds this amount, the moment the strange force erupts, his feet may burst directly, and the entire leg bone will be directly folded into " "Zhi". "How long can you hold on now?" At this time, the words of the shadow clone Chiba came again. This time, it was his turn to ask how long he could hold on. In his words, it seemed that a lot was already clear. "What do you mean?" Seeing the shadowy figure gradually clear, and almost able to see the traces of the human form and the slightly radiating shadow outside the human form, Chiba''s mouth grinned slightly, but did not answer directly. "Is it interesting to play this with myself?" Afterwards, there was a complaint from the shadow clone. "Hey!" In response to this, Chiba only laughed, but stopped answering, flashing such a thought in his mind. It seems that I really understand myself. The shadow clone is making me calm down. At least I have to have a plan, considering my current state. However, there is really nothing to do now. Although it is a good thing that Hongyan can heal and save a life, it can be said to be an exciting thing. At least, one goal was achieved. Moreover, I finally understood that the S-level and even the practicality of super-S-level medical ninjutsu, such as the art of creating regeneration, basically, as long as the Chakra is large enough, it can reach the level of immortality. Even, he entered the Dumen mode perfectly, and his strength rose greatly... However, in the current situation, you can face the enemy head-on, but still can''t hurt him. In the Thunder Dunk Chakra mode, there is no chance to escape, or in other words, there is no effective way to escape the third generation of Raikage. I also lost the life-saving **** of thunder Kuwu that Jiu Xinnai gave... It can be said that the situation is still so bad. The only thing that has changed is that my own life will not be lost in the next five minutes. However, after five minutes, the situation will return to the previous situation. In this dry laughter, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart, and the joy of entering the Dumen Mode was instantly beaten by this full of reality. At this moment, his physical condition can only be loaded with the Domen mode for 5 minutes. Firstly, he may not have adapted to the Domen mode~www.novelhall.com~ Secondly, it may be because of the increased load on the meridian, and thirdly it may be the Domen mode. Chakra''s rushing speed is too fast...In short, his physical loss is astonishing, as if he has entered the wound mode to accelerate the consumption state. After 5 minutes, he will be exhausted and be beaten back to his original shape. Moreover, he doesn''t have the emerald green army ration pills. As for the specially made army ration pills, it is probably a drop in the bucket. At least after taking it, it is impossible to have the physical strength to enter the Dumen mode in a short time. Then, there are only two choices left. 1. Use these five minutes to run out of solutions, which may be useless and may turn around. Second, it takes one minute to fight for it, which may speed up one''s death and possibly find a breakthrough. At the same time, a multiple choice question appeared in Chiba''s mind. In his eyes, the characters in the plume of smoke became clearer and clearer, and from time to time there were flashes of thunder, piercing the vaporized plume of smoke and escaping into the air. "The body, I leave it to you, no matter how bad it is, I have to ensure the safety of Hongyan and Xuena!" At this time, the voice of the shadow clone Chiba came. "what!" And just as these words came, the self-deprecating smile from the corner of Chiba''s mouth slowly narrowed, and he nodded slightly, and then slowly raised his left hand, erected on his chest, his lips humming, and a word was gently uttered: " give it to me!" "Boom!" Afterwards, a cloud of white mist blew up behind him. "Boom!" At the moment when the white mist blew up, two groups of white mist blew up on the left and right sides of Hongyan at the same time. So, just do it! At the same time, Chiba''s mind was settled. Instead of lingering for five minutes, it is better to fight for one minute! After turning his thoughts, Qianye''s right hand opened slightly and hung down diagonally. At that moment, in the palm of the vacant right hand, an inward swirling water vapor slowly emerged. Chapter 874： Fully open! "despair!" "despair!" "despair!" Amidst the smoke that almost obscured all the sights in the smoke and dust column, the three generations of thunder shadows walked step by step, and in the eyes flashing by thunder currents, the shadows in front of them were shadowed by dust and smoke. This battle can really be said to be a shameful battle! The three generations of Lei Ying walked very slowly. Every step and every step seemed to be walking with extreme care. The vigilance, concentration and the chakra that maintained the thunder escape chakra pattern in the body continued to grow with the pace, every step, His breathing became more steady, and every step he took, his mood became heavier. This is his worst fight ever! Throughout his time as a ninja, he has fought tens of thousands of times since he performed his first mission. No battle has been so embarrassing. Not only was he held back for so long, but the entire battle was played around by opponents, and even had the same trick twice. This is simply not what he should have done, or that his performance is completely sorry for him in the past. Fighting experience, as well as their absolute advantage! This battle, if it is seen by others, is probably a big laugh! Not to mention the identity of Raikage, as a ninja, when the strength is absolutely superior to the opponent, the experience is absolutely superior to the opponent, and the opponent escapes many times, and even the enemy''s tactics are quite helpless. Even the last confrontation was completely suppressed by the opponent... Such a situation can only be described as "unbelievable". Generally speaking, this kind of disparity in strength and experience, the battle is basically over at the beginning! Have been delayed for so long, and been completely suppressed? It''s incredible! "Zi...Zi..." Following his thoughts, he took step by step, and the thundering chakra jacket sprayed by the three generations of Raikage''s body slowly calmed down, like a gentle wave attached to the skin. Compared with just now, the texture seems to be Moving closer to the appearance of the tail beast coat, at the same time, the frequency of the flashing thunder current is slowly decreasing, but it often converges into slender electric snakes on the gentle thundering chakra coat Flashed past, making a short but regular squeak through the air. But the third generation of Lei Ying''s gaze slowly glanced diagonally down to the right. His gaze swept across the right cheek, where he was kicked by the enemy in the air. The soft texture Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, but It is a crack trace of a hard object like glass. "Crack..." At this time, when the third generation of Raiking swept across, the crack seemed to crack again, and a crisp sound was made. Obviously, in the Chiba Nadumen mode, one of the chakra monsters exploded, causing damage to Lei Dun Chakra''s coat. It can be said that it broke the defense of Lei Dun Chakra''s coat. Although it is very leisurely, it is even more for the third generation of Raikage himself. There is not much impact. However, for the third generation of Raikage, this is very bad news. This kid who can use tactics to turn his play around has already possessed the means to break through his defenses. For this Takichiba, he is no longer simply "absolute defense" or "invincible"! And this Takichiba''s tactics, for him, are almost "invulnerable" or "invincible". Without mentioning any offensive and defensive capabilities, the situation has already deviated towards Takichiba, and the whole situation is already unfavorable for him. However, despite this, I also have reasons for not being able to lose and being dragged here. Originally, at my age, no matter how fast my body is depleted, my body is better maintained than others. Some are only in prime. The tricks that could only be used at a time, are still more or less difficult to use now. Some things, as a ninja, as a ninja with the destiny of the village, should not be used anymore, or in other words, in this situation, they have not been forced to use it... However, in the face of such an enemy, sometimes, you have to use tricks that can only be used when you are not driven to despair! At this moment, the three generations of Raikage finally made up their minds. "Zi" As the three generations of Raikage made up his mind, two electric snakes suddenly flashed past, from right abdomen to left shoulder, from left cheek to right arm, reflecting his gloomy and determined face, and, under his feet, a step taken. ! So, then, let''s solve this battle as quickly as possible! "despair!" Then he stepped through the dust and stepped on the ground. "Boom!" Suddenly, those soft Lei Dun Chakra''s coats that seemed to be attached to the skin burst open suddenly, and the original soft edges were instantly erected, turning into spikes, converging upward, and finally converging into two on top of his head. The sharp horns of the chakra''s coat were like sharp long ears. "Ziz...Ziz...Ziz..." In an instant, on the thunder escape chakra coat~www.novelhall.com~ long arcs flashed violently, flashing from all over the body, and finally flashed in the two sharp long Ear Chakra''s coat spiked. "Wow" And just as Chakra''s coat exploded and the arc flashed sharply, strong wind rose out of thin air, as if some kind of invisible bomb exploded halfway, and the smoke and dust of the third generation of Raikage before it got out of the smoke column burst into all directions. In an instant, where the third generation of Raikage stepped out, the huge smoke burst into a spray-like cavity! Lei Dun Chakra mode, full power! At the same time, when the spray-like cavity burst open, Chiba, a few meters outside the smoke column, slowly lowered the vertical finger of his left hand, and glanced behind him from the corner of his eyes. Buzz - buzz - And just here, a strange buzzing sound rang, and the dark green light behind him quickly and slowly lit up, darkening his face, and at the same time, it seemed to make him trace the outline of his body. The emerald green light is brighter. "laugh!" Also here, the right hand that had formed a water vapor vortex suddenly shook! "Snapped!" Suddenly, it seemed as if a large water spring was squeezed out by the distance, and a large amount of water splashed out from the gap between Qianye''s clenched right finger, which condensed into relatively small water arrows, and scattered in all directions. In this scattered and falling, Chiba fisted both ends of his right hand, but the rotating water flow slowly oozes out, and it continued to twist and extend along the two ends of the fist. Not long after, a rotating stream of water was long. The spear was firmly held in his hand. Qianba lightly held his right hand, and the water spear drew an arc, sprinkling a little splash, the spear leaned against Qianye''s left shoulder with a "pop", the spear tip in the arc stopped suddenly, and pointed diagonally. On the ground, in the water, the cold light flashed! Come on, three generations of Raiking, the last fight! Chapter 875： Collapse At this time, the edge of the prairie, the end of the woods on a low mountain in the hilly belt bordering the prairie. "Chao...cha...chak..." The sound of the rubbing between branches and objects sounded abruptly, and black figures sprang out from the woods, rushing into the vast grassland at a very small slope. "DaDaDa..." Hundreds of footsteps stepped on this grassland in an instant. Even if the owner of the footsteps tried to suppress the sound of footsteps, they still made obvious footsteps uncontrollably, and many footsteps stacked together, as if a kind of The unique drum beats rumblingly. "How about casualties?" At this time, in the front of the ninja troops that sprang out from the woods, a single-eyed ninja with a black blindfold on his right eye led the troops to run while speaking in a deep voice. "One-third of the people were lost, 80% of which were general combat power, and the elite lost 20%." Hearing his words, a fat and heavy ninja behind him spoke quickly. One-third of the people... Hearing the report from the people behind him, the one-eyed ninja gritted his teeth slightly, and a ray of moonlight flashed across the forehead that represented Yunyin''s forehead, illuminating the symbol of Yunyin, showing the identity of these people. Yunyin''s Ninja! "I know." The one-eyed ninja took a breath, and only after a trace of pain flashed across his face, he almost squeezed this sentence from his teeth. "Master Tutai..." Perceiving the emotions in his commander''s words, the fat and heavy ninja behind frowned, unconsciously glanced at the young or middle-aged faces that followed him and the commander behind him, and spoke with difficulty. At this moment, this Yunyin Ninja troop of nearly six hundred people was all wounded, slightly or severely, burnt with swords and fire. There were even those with missing arms and legs, and some were even at the end of the team. , It was only under the support of two teammates that they could barely keep up with the troops in front. And everyone''s face is full of pain and fatigue, and the dust is mixed with burnt smoke, and it is dirty. It can be said that this is already a defeated brigade of remnants, and as a ninja troop, it is already a bereaved dog. "Don''t worry, we Yunyin will not be defeated so easily." As if he heard the subordinate''s meaning, the earth platform with a slight pain in his right eye glanced back and said firmly. Under the moonlight, he could clearly see his troops from this sight. Although everyone was bruised and exhausted, none of them gave up. His troops, Yunyin''s ninjas, have not given up yet, and their will can still fight! This also gave him a bit of peace in his heart. In the war, injuries and fatigue are important factors leading to failure, but unswerving will is the key factor leading to victory. As long as the will has not collapsed, then the war will continue. There is a chance to win! "No, I''m not talking about this, but, like this, is it really appropriate to go to the third generation of Raikage-sama? But there is..." Hearing the words of his commander, the chubby stern ninja shook his head, glanced at the smoke-like smoke rising from the end of the horizon ahead, and frowned. "Now, there is only this way! Only three generations of Raikage can there be a way!" However, Wei Fatty Ninjas words were interrupted by Tutai before he finished speaking, and Tutais words contained an unquestionable determination. Obviously, this plan will not be changed anymore, no matter who it is. , No matter what you say. That **** Yanyin old immortal fox! In the words, Tutai cursed with intense resentment in his heart. What he expected was not bad, the old fox of the third generation of Tuying really used an insignificant team to deceive their strongest combat power, and launched a surprise attack while the strongest combat power was not there. Moreover, it was a surprise attack with huge disparity in numbers! When he arrived, Yunyins rear troops, nine hundred and nearly one thousand people were completely surrounded. The battle situation was basically one-sided. A full two thousand Yanyin troops surrounded them in the center. With the help of the strong terrain, the counterattack was unable to break through. Originally, he wanted to contact the three generations of Raikage and come back quickly, but the communication network has long been destroyed by Iwain, and even he was trapped together because of the other party''s deliberate insertion. In desperation, he could only focus on breaking through the siege, and prayed that the three generations of Raiking would come back quickly. Fortunately, under his command and the brothers of the troops desperately resisted, finally let the tired Yanyin troops expose their flaws, and after sacrificing a hundred combat power, successfully broke through and threw Yanyin away for a certain distance. , Fled to the prairie and retreated to where their leader was. With a total of two thousand troops, this old fox really dared to make a profit. Based on Yanyins available combat power, basically nearly half of the troops were transferred from the necessary defense forces on the Yanyin border, and this number, Basically, a considerable defense gap can appear on the border of the country of soil, and it can sneak into a blind spot! He did not expect the number of surprise attacks, and because of the number of people, Yun Yin''s defeat accelerated, and he had no time to arrive! It can be said that this time the three generations of Tuying''s warfare is an amazing return. At the same time, Tutai hated and had to be convinced. The courage of these three generations of soil shadows was really extraordinary. At this time, they could even open holes in the border to increase the number of combatants. This is something he can''t match! It was also his failure! For an adviser, it is simply negligence for not fully understanding the other party! hateful! Damn it! But after a series of thoughts turned in his mind, the earth platform clenched his teeth tightly. Now, I can only rely on three generations of Raikage! You can only rely on three generations of Raikage! The big guy is already very tired~www.novelhall.com~ It won''t run far anymore, and I will definitely be caught up by Yan Yin behind! He also didn''t want to bring Yanyin to their leader, but he knew very well that the current situation can only be solved by their leader, and only their leader can solve it! ... At this time, on the top of the low mountain. "Master Loess, don''t you chase it?" The Iwagaku Ninja, who was squatting halfway on the tallest branch of the tallest plant on the low mountain, turned his head, looked at the man standing beside him, and asked. "No, let them run for a while, and let our support a little more time. When we go down, they will inevitably run away with all their strength. When the speed is too fast, they will be driven to that person too early. Oh no." Hearing the subordinate''s inquiry, Huang Tu shook his head and said. "but" Looking at the hundreds of ninja troops running on the grassland, the Yanyin Ninja who spoke was a little hesitant. This is a great time to annihilate Yunyin''s troops. So let them go to that person? And, is it necessary to ask for help? They only lost more than a hundred people in this siege, and they still have the strength to suppress the encirclement and even annihilate the opponent! Why do you still ask for help? However, despite the doubts in his heart, out of absolute trust in the commander, he did not say it, and did not say another word. The three generations of Raikage have been late to come, there must be something, there must be something! It is not a simple situation that can hold three generations of Raikage! Asking for help is a must! But at this time, Huang Tu''s gaze slowly looked towards the grassland horizon, his gaze extended, as if crossing the space, and falling on the two people who were posing for the last fight! We must not fail this mission! Never! Chapter 876： Finally, 1 hit! That is The spray-like smoke hole slowly spread out, and even the entire dust and smoke house slowly spread and fade with the hole. The three generations of Raikages body flashed out, and again and again reflected his body and the other boy''s body, whose clothes and hair were fluttering upwards, and his dignified face and eyes were It opened slightly. Is the change in the nature and form of the water attribute chakra a certain extreme? At this moment, in his eyes slightly opened, it was reflected in the reflection of the spinning water spear in the right hand of the young man who was covered in emerald green brilliance and hair. With this hand alone, he can be regarded as an S-rank ninja! At the same time, there was such an idea in his mind. This Takichiba has reached a certain level of change in the shape and nature of Chakra, as well as the ability to manipulate it. I am afraid that the entire Ninja World can fix the change in the shape of Water Dun without more than three fingers. Even at this moment, the third generation of Raikage suddenly thought of the second generation of Hokage''s water escape that the second generation of Raikage had told him. This Takichiba''s mastery of water escape is already comparable to a generation of masters of water escape! However, this time, the three generations of Raikage did not have any surprises or unthinkables in their minds, and there was no even a trace of mood swings, and not only there were no surprises and mood swings, but even quickly entered the analysis state. And look at this flowing spear, his attack method is nothing more than all the attack methods that a spear can carry out, and the method of throwing. Then, the angle of attack is nothing more than... Do not! After thinking about it, there is only a frontal attack. In other words, he can only choose a frontal attack, or wait for me to attack first. After all, he has a magical ability to attack prediction, and there is no need to pay attention to preemptive strikes. As long as he can predict, he will Always stand on the preemptive side. After all, he still has to protect the partners behind him. If he attacks first, or chooses to attack from the side and roundabout, he will most likely give me the opportunity to expose the partners behind him. At that time, you may fall into passiveness, or endanger the life of your partner! In this way, the attack methods and attack directions he can use are... A series of information flashed through his mind, the electric snake flashed, and the pupils of the third generation of Raikage slowly contracted. I already had an idea in my mind. No surprise, no distracting thoughts, in absolute calmness... Concentration, vigilance, and physical posture are almost integrated, without... the slightest flaw! Even with the increase in the dynamic vision of the Domen mode, with predictive thinking, there is no opportunity to take advantage of it. And in this state, the body and spirit are highly unified, and the reaction power is not just for fun... and my own speed is the range that his dynamic vision can capture, that is to say, no matter how small my movements follow He will be aware of it, and the execution of combat actions in this state, even if one of my attacks is perfectly predicted, may be deviated due to his execution of combat actions. Even this state, if it weren''t for a long battle experience, rich combat experience and talent, it would be completely impossible to achieve. In a sense, this state is a "singularity" state that eliminates all external and internal interference, and is completely focused on combat. It is a state of physical skill ninja, a dream state! There is no flaw and no opportunity to take advantage of it! At this time, Chiba''s eyes opened slightly, and the inner circle of the emerald green brilliance slowly enlarged. All the physical information of the three generations of Raikage in front of them poured into the brain without omission, and was continuously analyzed in predictive thinking. Then, finally came up with such an answer that made Chiba quite envious. There is no flaw in the posture. As long as you fight more and have more physique comprehension, how much you can accomplish, but spiritual perfection is not achieved by hard work, but the perfect unity of mind and body? This is simply the top...no, the ninja of the pinnacle of ninja world can do it. After all, Chiba is also a ninja with physical skills. This perfect unity of mind and body is also a state he pursues. If there is such a state, coupled with his perfect prediction of an attack, physical skills, if he encounters Chiyo again, he can absolutely have the upper hand. However, this envy was only a flash in the end. After this envy, Chibas gaze fell on the right hand of the three generations of Raikage, and the thunder current converged gradually covered with a dense layer. The three-fingered right hand of the chakra coat with pointed claws! Hell Kanshou, three fingers! I dont know if my water blade can block it, if it can block it, then... But such a thought flashed in his mind, and at the same time his left hand moved slightly, a whirlpool of water vapor slowly condensed on the left hand that was hidden in the blind spot of the three generations of Raikage. As the swirling water vapor in the left palm of the hand condensed, the aperture on the edge of the pupil formed by Qianye''s emerald green brilliance shrank slightly. Win or lose, just one blow! In the next second, the two thoughts at the same time. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ The next moment, the slight brilliance in the pupils of the two contracted was a flash. positive! And as this brilliance flashed, the two bodies sank at the same time. As they moved slightly, the **** piercing hand in the right hand and the rotating water spear in the right hand were suddenly lifted, and the fingers and the spear tip instantly faced each other. The key point of the other party was cleared, and all of a sudden, their actions turned out to be exactly the same! "Boom!" At this moment, two groups of white mist suddenly exploded behind Chiba. Two shadow clones, Chakra exhausted and disappeared! "Om" And with the disappearance of the shadow clone, the bright light suddenly disappeared! "brush!" At this moment, the figures of the two suddenly disappeared, leaving behind two circles of dust slowly spreading away on the ground. "laugh!" In the next second, in the middle of the two spreading dust circles, a touch of water quietly passed, the spear of the water drew a straight light in the air, and it pierced straight away. There was a breaking sound. Chiba''s stiff stature also emerged with this water color. "Cheated!" But the next moment, his head suddenly looked backwards, his eyes were full of horror, and in his left hand, there was already a swirling water jet rushing out. "Zi..." A flash of lightning slowly spread laterally from the point of his spear thorn, and flashed into the air. This spear stabbing failed! "laugh!" In the next instant, under the burr, a rotating stream of water lased past. Again, lost! "Boom!" At this time, the smoke bursting from the shadow clone on the right side of Hongyan who was lying on the ground suddenly exploded, and a figure flashing with an electric arc suddenly flashed, and a three-finger claw condensed in Chakra''s coat had already pierced off! It''s Hirohiko! At this moment, Qianye screamed in shock! Chapter 877： 3rd generation Raikages simple strategy I used one of my attacks to predict perfectly and misled my attack. At the moment of my attack, I seized the opportunity to attack with all my strength and attacked Hirohiko! Chiba, who kept his stabbing appearance because of the failure of the attack, looked behind him vigorously. In a sharp stature, the moment that had spread into a thin line horizontally was knocked away and disappeared in the air. And the scene just flashed through his mind. Just now, on the attack route predicted by his perfect prediction of an attack, his attack and the attack of the three generations of Raikage, two stabs, the moment when they are about to touch, the third generation of Raikage disappeared suddenly, and At that moment, from the last eye movement of the three generations of Raikage, and the last look in the eyes, Chiba''s conditioned predictive thinking instantly discovered his purpose. It''s behind Chiba, Hirohiko! How familiar is this scene! The result of the battle between Jiu Xin Na and Ye Yue Bi was the speed difference! At that time, Ye Yuebi first allowed Jiu Xin Na to adapt to his current speed, and then speeded up all of a sudden, hit Jiu Xin Na by surprise and severely injured her. Now, the three generations of Raikage first simply carried out a frontal attack, and then relied on the speed advantage to suddenly increase the speed to several times the previous speed, and instantly broke away from Chibas "Perfect Prediction of an Attack". "Prediction of opponent''s speed", he shook Chiba over, then rushed straight to the back of Chiba, and attacked Hirohiko. In fact, it is also equivalent to deliberately letting Chiba predict right, and then temporarily change the route after the attack, relying on Chiba''s speed advantage, which is far behind, to achieve a kind of "unprepared", "time to predict, but too late to pass. Predict the effect of reacting. After all, even if Chiba''s prediction is strong, it can react early and fight a battle similar to the time difference, but if this early response time is condensed to an instant, no matter how accurate Chiba''s prediction is, it will not be effective. Because, can''t keep up! The body reaction can''t keep up! In a sense, it is to allow Chiba to adapt to his speed, his attack method, and then in an instant, at the most critical moment, suddenly change the speed, suddenly change the direct attack method, to achieve unexpectedly, and hit the opponent in a flash. purpose! A very simple tactic to choose when the combat experience is better than the opponent! Simple and clear, effortless tactics! However, it was this simple, straightforward, effortless tactic that easily fooled the "perfect prediction of an attack" as a magical combat technique. I also deceived Chiba, who has always had an absolute advantage in tactics. It can be said that this hand, unexpectedly, will set the world in one go! As for the achieved effect... The safest way is to solve this Uchiha clan boy first. The white mist in front of me and the white mist in my current position should be the white after the release of the two shadow clones Taki Chiba''s just separated. fog. And the bright green light just now should be some kind of medical ninjutsu, used to treat the fatal injuries of the Uchiha clan imps. While the shadow clone disappeared, Taki Chiba did not intend to separate the shadow clone, or that he didn''t separate the third shadow clone in advance, so it represents... The treatment of Uchiha''s imps is completed! At this moment, behind Chiba, squatting on the ground, the three generations of Raikage pierced by Hellkanshou in his hand undoubtedly skipped many thoughts in his mind, but the little ghost of the Uchiha clan gradually turned red in his eyes. The complexion, and the healed white chest. And the treatment of Uchiha''s imps is completed, that is to say, he may join the battle at any time! This Takichibas medical ninjutsu is very powerful, and it is impossible to be sure that the Uchiha clans imps will only save their lives after the treatment is completed, and still have no combat effectiveness. If this Uchiha kid joins the battle, plus Taki Chiba, and the two work together, it would not be as simple as one plus one equals two! Moreover, Takichiba already possesses the power that can hurt me. This Uchiha clans multiplying detonation talisman technique is also a big threat. The two sides cooperate... Here, we must get rid of this Uchiha clan first! Only by getting rid of him can we guarantee absolute advantage! Up to now, any thought that you will not die in the hands of these two little ghosts is underestimating the enemy! Among many thoughts, the third generation of Raikage knew his situation very well, and put aside any combat experience, age and other things that affect combat. Besides, if you don''t play tricks against this Takichiba, I''m afraid I will also be caught in the trap in the left hand! But if you kill the little ghost of the Uchiha clan first, Takichiba will inevitably be shaken, and there must be a chance to take advantage of the full power of my Lei Dun Chakra mode, as long as he has a trace of power. If you take this opportunity, you will definitely die here! At the same time, the three generations of Raikage''s mind ~www.novelhall.com~ is also deeper. And in the current situation, the death of this kid from the Uchiha clan is inevitable. Taki Chiba''s whole body is still attacking just after a blow, and the left-hand backup attack has also been used up, and it is no longer able to save people! There is no chance to save people! Everything indicates one thing. He is about to win! Uchiha little devil must die! If Takichiba is singly alone, even if he cannot be killed directly, he just needs to wait until his secret arts or forbidden arts are exhausted again! At this moment, the three generations of Lei Ying finally felt it, felt his calmness at the beginning of the battle, and his calmness in this battle! It seems that in this confrontation, I lost! Moreover, it was still defeated by the combat experience of these three generations of Raikage which has been ineffective... At this moment, Chiba, who could not stop his figure, flashed a sigh on his slightly stiff face. Unexpectedly, a completely unintentional link at that time... After sighing, Qianye''s eyes slowly closed, and his face was quite introspective. I Underestimate the enemy! Facing a character like three generations of Lei Ying, he underestimated the enemy! And his heart is full of self-deprecating. Then, at this moment, at this moment, the moment Chiba closed his eyes, the moment when the third generation of Raikage''s Hellkanshou was about to touch Hongyan''s healed chest... "puff!" With a sound of piercing, the white mist left by the shadow clone in front of the third generation of Lei Ying who started to dissipate suddenly opened, and the white mist at the hole suddenly twisted! "laugh!" A touch of water came out suddenly. what! But at this moment, once again felt the calm face of the three generations of Lei Ying suddenly change, suddenly raised Jane, a touch of horror shot in his eyes! What a joke! Chapter 878： 0 Yes killer! Will be hit first! Reflections in the eyes of the rotating water spear and the white mist exploded by the shadow clone that accelerated and dissipated due to the penetration of the water spear, the three generations of Raikage was horrified, and a thought came naturally, as if surpassing the sudden attack The horror came directly into his mind, The attack on the Uchiha clan imps must be stopped. Even if it doesnt stop, I will be hit in the chest first by the attack of the flowing water spear, and watching the momentum of the flowing water spear will most likely interrupt Uchi Nami''s attack, and when Hellkanshou touches the skin of the Uchiha clan''s chest, he will be cut off and attacked! Then, almost at the same time, more information appeared in his mind, and at the same time, the speed of his stab slowly stopped, but the thunder flow continued to increase, the three-fingered hand made of Chakra''s coat. The claws are also firmer. hateful! Do you still have a back hand? Is that kind of eyes, that kind of posture, and the breath that emanates from the whole body, all from the performance? That Takichiba! I was deceived! Moreover, I still use the same simple tactics as mine, too simple tactics. The moment I attack, launch an attack that I can''t avoid! And at the same moment when the information appeared in his mind, this thought came to him. I am afraid that this Takichiba is the same as me. He is not sure that he will definitely hurt me in the previous attack or achieve the desired result, so I set this back hand... Do not! Or he is using the attack of the body as bait this time, the real attack is the hidden hand! The position of the hidden hand can be a good sniper in my current position or where I used to fight with Takichiba! At this moment, the third generation of Raiking also secretly gritted his teeth. "laugh!" Then, in the next second, the water stream spear whizzed, and the tip of the spear rotating from top to bottom slammed into Lei Dun Chakra''s coat! "Zi..." A violent electric arc suddenly burst out of the Lei Dun Chakra coat on the elbow of the third generation of Raikage. Originally, the spear that pierced the chest of the third generation of Raikage slammed into the position of the third generation of Raikage''s right elbow against the arm. "Puff!" Immediately, the electric and light waterfall mixed with water splashed out and splashed in all directions! "despair!" At this moment, Qianye, who was obliquely behind the third generation of Lei Ying, stood still, his body suddenly turned, and his eyes flashed with surprise. Even with such an unexpected blow, there is no hesitation... Do not! In other words, the body adjusted automatically. Originally, at the speed of his stab, it should have passed through the edge of the upper arm of his elbow and pierced his chest! Sure enough, it was the mental and physical unity that Soju ninja dreamed of, and the reaction movements were simply perfect. And he secretly sighed in his heart. just However, his face flashed with an inexplicable expression, as if he was confident and fortunate. what! At this moment, the mind of the third generation Raikage who adjusted its posture to guide the attack of the water spear to carry out a second attack suddenly shook his heart. "Snapped!" Then, listening to the crisp sound of the impact, the three-fingered Hellkanshou made a slightly curved bottom-up blue and white electric light in the air, and it rose high, looking like a whole hand. They are all twisted around the elbow part. This water spear... And at this moment, the three generations of Lei Ying''s surprised thoughts flashed, with a sudden sound, in the blue and white arc of electric light raised by his arm, the whole person flew backwards suddenly. This spear... is it rotating from bottom to top to the right? Isn''t it left-handed from top to bottom? Because the rotation is too fast, does the direction of rotation seem to be completely opposite visually? Originally wanted to use this rotation... But I didn''t expect that the belt was deflected by this rotating belt, causing the chest door to open. The final result... still the same! At this moment, while flying upside down, the third generation of Raikages eyes looked down little by little. The tip of the rotating water spear was now steadily hitting the thunder on his chest. On the chakra''s coat, the surrounding Lei Dun Chakra''s coat was completely twisted, like a chakra whirlpool centered on the tip of a spear. At the same time, from time to time, a stream of electric current resembling a thin snake burst out between the whirlpool and the tip of the spear. A pain of being tightened slowly emerged! This kind of power...Using the penetrating power formed by ultra-high-speed rotation, and the use of rotation characteristics to maintain the degree of condensation of the water escape... This is already an S-rank upright! Moreover, it is also S-class power, which can twist up the full-power Thunder Dun Chakra jacket of the Thunder Dun Chakra mode. This kind of intensity of ninjutsu is really hard to imagine. It is performed by a teenager in the hands of a child. from! Sure enough, this Takichiba has an unused assassin! A huge twisting force~www.novelhall.com~ Little by little, the Lei Dun Chakra coat near the chest was tightened, and a light flashed in the eyes of the third generation of Raiking, and the huge force of throwing the water spear was turning into The huge driving force pressed his whole person back and forth, and for a while, he couldn''t even cushion his feet. At this moment, even if he is in a state of "divine body", he can''t make any evasive actions. He can only let the water spear push and tighten the materialized Lei Dun Chakra coat bit by bit. , Using the rotation force and the tip of the spear to try to tear open his absolute defense and attack him. "Wow" In the next second, the three generations of Raikage flying backwards at high speed, with a flashing arc and strong wind, passed by the side of Qianba who suddenly turned around. "Crack!" Suddenly, Xu was attracted by static electricity. The flashing arc actually accumulated in one place after passing by, releasing a flash of lightning, which hit the left arm of Chiba as it passed by, and the outline of Chiba''s whole body. The light green brilliance suddenly split, and Chiba frowned, pain flashing. It''s a quick decision! The Dumen mode will not last long! But at this moment, under the pain, Qianye''s heart was stunned. When he thought about it, his figure turned again, and he said: "Hongyan will leave it to you!" Then, his hands suddenly knotted. "Kakka!" At this moment, the three generations of Raikage that passed by and flew upside down made an electric-optical trajectory falling obliquely in the air, hitting the ground heavily, and immediately, the ground cracked and cracked. A circle of depressions collapsed outwards. "boom!" Then, in an instant, with a bang, the spinning spear burst open suddenly. Suddenly, like a huge spring, a giant spinning column of water rushed into the sky! Water escape, hard vortex water blade, Chiba version! Chapter 879： Its not over yet! "rumble--" The top wide and narrow bottom, the funnel-like rotating water column rumbling like a storm-like water composed entirely of water, the water splashes spread far away with the sound of the friction of the high-speed rotating water body. "despair!" At this time, there was a slight sound of landing, remembering the direction six or seven meters away from this huge rotating water column. "Leave it to me, ontology!" Afterwards, a young man''s voice came, and a figure exactly like Chiba fell from the white mist that faded quickly, leaned over and lifted the body of Hongyan on the ground, and then flew back. Like this, I am afraid that the main body will use that trick! As he flew back, the shadow clone Chiba looked at Jue Jue''s back further and further away, and lightly bit his teeth. This is the only situation now! Thinking about it, the shadow clone Chiba stepped on her feet, backing quickly. However, looking at the light green brilliance of the Dumen mode, I am afraid that the two hard vortex water blades just now have consumed too much chakra, and the body cannot be fully loaded and the consumption and fighting intensity of the Dumen mode are not suitable for now. It is to maintain the Dumen mode, but it is already a bit reluctant... Ontology, this is... At the moment of accelerating and retreating, the shadow clone Chiba gritted his teeth and involuntarily glanced at Hirohiko on his shoulder, and then a trace of determination flashed in his eyes. So, what I can do now is to take Hongyan as much as possible to a safe place before disappearing. Hide Hirohiko as much as possible! Now Hongyan''s injury has healed. As long as he has time, he can recover. He may be a little weak when he wakes up, but there is no danger to his life! As for whether it can survive or not, it''s up to fate! Thinking of this, the shadow avatar Chiba didn''t miss it, nor did he have time to appreciate the magnificence of the huge storm-like water column three to five meters high. He turned his head and twisted his body and flew directly behind him. Is it because of yourself? The response is really fast! At this moment, Chiba, who was almost turning out the flowers, glanced back slightly and smiled knowingly. Unexpectedly, the shadow clone, which was a little swollen due to the huge chakra volume of the Domen mode just now, came in such a big use and made up for the omission of my somewhat lost thinking because of the power of the Domen mode. . It can be said that I am really lucky! At the same time, Chiba''s heart flashed with happiness. This shadow avatar was the shadow avatar used to land when he kicked the third generation of Raikage into the air just now. At that time, his mind was in the huge chakra volume of the Domen mode and the swelling mood of suppressing the third generation of Raikage. For a while, I forgot to lift the Chakra back immediately, so it survived. Unexpectedly, at a critical time, he turned the tide and turned the desperate situation into an absolute advantage, which he had never expected. Yes, this time, Chiba was not as flawless as the third generation Raikage thought. Even, this time, Chiba really thought it was the final blow, and it was a head-on decision! In other words, this time, three generations of Raikage fooled Chiba, occupying the top tactically. This time, Qianye''s lack of thought was also due to the inflated psychology that he suddenly gained far beyond. However, this is also a sentence called "It is up to people to make things, and things are up to heaven." The three generations of Raikage successfully lied to Chiba this time because of Chibas swelling psychology, but they also reversed all of them because of the shadow clone left by Chibas swelling psychology, with no advantages, and quite a bit of good luck. . Do not! Now is not the time to rejoice! Using the hard vortex water blade, and with such a large water column, it must consume a lot of chakras, the time for the shadow clone is also limited, and the distance that Hongyan can send away is even more limited. Now, either the third generation of Raikage will be completely lost or dead, or they can only delay the time, and then consume themselves to death, there is no other possibility! "call--" Thinking of this, Chiba suddenly sighed, his eyes moved slightly upward, and he looked at the middle part of the water column. He could faintly hear the sound of the water spinning. There was a sound like a knife saw cutting hard objects. Obviously, this is the high-speed rotating water column. The flowing water inside forms a high-speed water stream because it rotates too quickly. The high-speed friction between the water stream and the water stream has formed a water layer that is sharper than a sharp blade, that is, the rotating water column. It was a standard meat grinder, and the source of that sound was where the third generation of Raikage was. It should be there, three generations of Raikage! At this moment, Chiba''s gaze fell on that spot, as if there was also a gaze responding to him. I''m afraid this little water flow can''t help you! So, the real last try! "Snapped!" Thinking of this, Qianye''s hands snapped together, and dozens of seals finally formed ~www.novelhall.com~ ! " At this moment, the middle part of the water column suddenly opened, and a flash of lightning shot out, and the fan-shaped waterfall that hit the big canopy spread out! A hand, a hand with **** stretched flat, pierced out from the middle part of the water column, directly blasting a third of the water flow in the middle part, and instantly forming a big depression centered on it! Hell penetrating hand, two fingers! "Snapped!" But at this moment, the fan-shaped waterfall of the big canopy spread, and before the water splashed, Qianye''s hands slammed on the ground. "Kakka!" Suddenly, the ground around the water column was rushed up by the water column. The splashed water swallowed the soil and suddenly rolled up, instantly swelling up four huge soil packs and revolving around the water column. Roar-- Afterwards, in a silent roar, the four huge soil packs suddenly burst, and the four rock dragons suddenly broke out of the soil. They moved up on the pillars, opened their mouths and danced their claws, and moved toward the middle part with the momentum of the four dragons fighting for beads. Bite away. "Kakka..." Following the rock dragons disk pillars, the water column that it passed through instantly climbed up a layer of rocky skin-like rock formations like the art of rock hardening, as if the water pillars wherever the rock dragon passed. Like rocky ice. "Keng!" And the next moment, the bows of the four rock dragons stopped, and the dragon''s body was already coiled and tangled together, melted into the rocky layer, and the dragon''s head opened its mouth and aimed at the two-finger penetrating hand that sprang out. In the next second, suddenly bit down! "boom!" Suddenly, water splashed around the place where it was bitten, and the rocky layer of kakaka spread out like ice, instantly condensing the water column above the middle part that was not covered by the rocky layer and rotating like the upper part of the storm into rock. In an instant, this rotating water column turned into a storm-like stone sculpture! Earth escape, rock dragon pillar! Chapter 880： Bloom again! "Crack...crack..." Three generations of Lei Ying raised his head silently, the electric light in his eyes flickered, and his lips were gently pursed, watching that the last faint light was blocked by the rapidly climbing rock layer. On the basis of the water escape, the nature of the soil escape was changed to create this kind of closed and restrained large-scale attack ninjutsu... Moreover, in that small water spear, there is actually a quantity equivalent to the art of three big waterfalls. I am afraid that the secret meaning of his water escape is to condense a large amount of water attribute chakras through high-intensity rotation. Condensed in the shape of the spear, the dynamic rotation and the static shape are perfectly blended to achieve a dynamic and static balance, thus showing a stable structure, so that the spear can be thrown without losing the operation. The control of the ninjutsu led to the early release of Ninjutsus second-stage attack and was invalidated. Then when the water spear hits an enemy or a hard object, the stable structure is destroyed, the static shape is destroyed, and the highly concentrated water attribute Chakra waterfall spreads out and follows the unstopped dynamic rotation or the strong inertia of the rotation. Condensed into this storm-like water column, it bounds the enemy inside, like a huge vortex on the land, unable to move under the pressure of water... And this earthen ninjutsu combines the rock hardening technique with some kind of earthen ninjutsu to strengthen the water column, and it can further restrain the practitioner when the water column dynamically rotates or the inertia of the rotation disappears. Moreover, using a huge amount of water to disperse my thunder escape current to prevent thunder escape from destroying the earth escape, although he will not restrain the thunder escape from the wind, but the water escape perfectly restrains the thunder escape from the earth. It was removed, and combined with the original restraint of Tu Dun, restrained Thunder Dun. This kid deserves to be a tactical ninja, even the characteristics of ninjutsu must be linked to tactics... At the same time, the three generations of Raikage''s mind naturally flashed such a thought, and the two ninjutsu of Chiba was analyzed in an instant. Then, his gaze shifted slightly downwards. Although he was in this rapidly rotating giant vortex, and the outside was cut off by the rocky layer of pitch black, the flickering electric current radiating all over his body illuminates the pitch black time and time again. The space, even the telling rotation, showed the water pressure with a kind of inward contraction force, firmly suppressed him, and the traces of the water that kept him from moving can be reflected from time to time. This dark environment can''t block his sight at all. And in this flashing electric light, it also illuminates again and again the figure of the three generations of Raikage who is covered with spiked thunder escape chakra coats in the center of the current in large font at this time, except for the large font posture. In addition, his armpits, shoulders, hand and foot joints, and the movable parts of his body are fixed by countless spiral rock guns piercing from the rocky layer of this middle part, like a gun cage, deepening him Deeply locked. And these rock spears were just the four rock dragons biting on the water flow, and they suddenly pierced out from the place where the water column and the dragons mouth were in contact, and just after these rock spears pierced out, the rock dragons head It began to turn into a rocky layer, which covered the entire water column, trapping him completely. And because of the electrical conductivity of the water, his Thunder Dunn continued to escape into the water after its change in nature, causing its attack power to be greatly reduced and unable to quickly destroy these spiral rock guns. Moreover, this kid''s methods are really getting better and better! At this moment, a series of thoughts finally turned into such a thought. After the thoughts converged, the eyes of the three generations of Raiking also glanced to the right side. At this moment, on his right elbow, there are two spiral rocks. The gun, one after the other, had penetrated his Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, crossed and fixed his elbows. In other words, this time, Taki Chiba completely broke his defenses, although the two spiral rock guns that pierced Chakra''s coat were being dispelled bit by bit under the stimulation of Thunder Dunge. Crumbled. But there is no doubt that this Taki Chiba already has an attack method that breaks his defense! Even if only these two can be basically determined as Uranus-level ninjutsu, that is, S-level ninjutsu can only be achieved when they cooperate! "Crack!" Then, amid the cracking sound of a rock gun, thunder flashed in the eyes of the third generation of Raikage, and the arc that had been continuously escaping in the water flow from its formation suddenly condensed, and suddenly the large-shaped bound figure flashed with thunder. , In an instant, the spiral rock guns that pierced out and locked him broke instantly. "Kaka...Kaka..." Then, in this high-speed inwardly rotating water flow, it collapses into rock fragments, which rotates away with the water flow, and finally turns into powder, which is scattered in the turbulent water flow. "Keng!" At this moment, the three generations of Raikage''s free right hand slowly retracted, doing a stab attire, and the **** of the two-finger Hell Kanan''s hand slowly retracted. "Snapped!" Suddenly, the thunder current burst again, condensing on this index finger. "Wow!" In an instant, the water flow where the index finger was pointing suddenly stagnated~www.novelhall.com~ as if torn apart and separated! Hell penetrating hand, one finger! In the next second, this finger of **** penetrating hand, carrying a long thunder snake electric current, burst out like a spear of thunder! "boom!" In an instant, the thunder stream blasted out with a huge current, and the rock layer suddenly burst and exploded. Several lightning arcs converged into a thick lightning, which rushed out, dragging out a blue and white light, reflecting the water column. Everything outside! Amazing ninjutsu! Great ninjutsu cooperation! However, if only these levels are available, it is not enough to crush me! At this moment, looking at the huge gap that a finger pierced through the hand, looking at the grassland under the moonlight, the three generations of Raikage were expressionless, stepping on their feet, stepping on the rotating water behind them, and their figure flashed. , You have to get out of the waterless belt that separates the upper rotating water stream and the lower rotating water stream formed by the **** penetrating hand spurs ahead! It''s over, kid! And this thought flashed through his mind. However, at this moment, his eyes froze sharply, and in his eyes, a rock spiral spear suddenly came, and Chakra was about to explode on his feet, already in front of his face. "boom!" Suddenly, a gap was opened, and the water jet spurted out, piercing the middle section of the storm-shaped stone pillar with thick lightning, burst open suddenly, and countless spiral rock guns shot out, filling the gap in an instant. "Kakka!" "Du Du Du!" And just as the spiral rock gun exploded outwards, countless spiral rock guns were instantly pierced from the upper end of the entire rock pillar, rotating upward, like a lotus blooming, with a crash, the entire upper end of the rock pillar was covered with this The spiral rock gun, a cloud of dust, slowly spread from the top of the rock pillar. this moment The flower of **** blooms again! Chapter 881： It should be...it should be fine! "Ha ha--" The reflection of the lotus-like rock spear group in the eyes, Chiba panting with big mouths, the light green brilliance around her body slowly turned into dots of light, dissipating in the air, at the same time, The emerald green aperture in his eyes also flickered a few times, turning into pitch black. "puff!" At this moment, Qianye''s legs weakened in a lunge throwing shape, and his whole body knelt down, barely falling down with his hands on the ground. The hard vortex water blade, the rock dragon pillar, and the last Thousand Needle Hell, three consecutive S-level ninjutsu, completely drained the Dumen mode he hadn''t used to, and almost drained his physical strength. It should be...it should be fine! At this moment, Qianye gasped, and the blackened Chiba slightly raised his eyes, looking at the stone pillar and the entire upper half of the stone pillar that had turned into a blooming flower of hell, Qianye''s mind swept over such a thought. One minute... I really only lasted one minute... At the same time, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The violent Chakra consumption of the three S-level ninjutsu, the Domen mode, which was originally due to the body''s inadaptability and abnormal physical strength and Chakra consumption, was suddenly lifted. At this moment, he has entered a limit, Chakra and The limit of physical exhaustion. That is, the state of exhaustion. Coincidentally, Cong made up his mind to make the final fight until now, it was exactly one minute, and his calculation was surprisingly accurate. It''s just that now he really hopes to be able to consume it one more minute, after all, the feeling of excessive consumption of Chakra is really uncomfortable. Moreover, in this state, it is not easy to feel mentally when it is impossible to confirm whether the opponent has been defeated. After all, he is dealing with Yunyin Villages strongest combat power. Even if he is old, his body is inevitably weaker than he was in his prime. But even so, this guy is still the same The existence of enemy Wan, if Chiba has the confidence to solve him in the three S-level ninjutsu cooperation, it is basically no different from arrogance. In the current situation, if the three generations of Raikage did not die, then he was dead. In such a weak state, he could not even escape. Moreover, there is a Hongyan behind him. If the three generations of Raikage survived, or did not lose combat effectiveness, then this close friend he had seen will die with him. This is definitely more unacceptable than Chiba''s own death. Lets see if there is anything that can replenish physical strength and chakra. I remember there are some special military ration pills... However, Chiba didn''t struggle with the enemy''s issue for long. After breathing well, he put his hand into the ninja bag. Now that the situation is like this, it doesn''t help to think more about the opponent''s problems. It is better to do as much as possible. As for the ending, he has done everything he can do. If the opponent can stand up and stand up to fight, then he can only kill by pulling his neck. and also After touching the ninja bag and feeling three chubby things rolling between his fingers, Chiba was delighted. Three special military ration pills can also restore a certain amount of physical strength. Thinking about it, Qianye didn''t hesitate to grab the Junliang Pills and stuffed them into the mouth. As the smell of medicine in the mouth spread, he slowly sat down and took a long breath. With this bite, he can clearly feel the recovery of his physical strength and Chakra, and the cells that appear insane due to the consumption of the Dumen mode seem to be a little active, which shows that his body is rapidly absorbing this special military food pill. The nutrition, supplement cell energy, can be said to further restore physical strength and chakra. Then, he glanced at the towering **** flower again, and frowned slightly. Although I can''t be sure, but now it seems that the three generations of Raikage should not be able to break through for a while, the worst is that their mobility is restricted. That is, the worst result was that he lost his combat effectiveness within a certain period of time. In other words, I have a certain amount of time to transfer Hirohiko and myself. Well, there are still two options. Is it to abandon this mission or continue the mission... With the recovery of physical strength and Chakra, Chiba''s mental exhaustion caused by excessive Chakra consumption gradually faded, and his head began to become active. And this head became active, and he thought of the task and plan the first time. But... these two choices are really not choices! Afterwards, he had such a thought in his mind. Abandoning the current task is equivalent to giving up the Fate Change Plan, which is definitely a choice he doesn''t want to make. However, after experiencing all the three generations of Raikage and almost losing Hirohiko, Chiba''s heart could not be suppressed. Because he changes the destiny of a cherished person and sacrifices one or more cherished persons, this is something he does not want to see. And everything about the three generations of Raiking gave him a feeling of "this is a warning or hindrance from fate." Moreover, the warning and hindrance of this fate, in addition to the powerful three generations of Raikage, also meant that the life of Hirohiko and even that of Xuena was threatened. Dangers in war are everywhere. If there is such a thing as "fate hindrance", then it is fate who really wants to die~ www.novelhall.com~ whoever can''t die, this third war of Ninja World, It is purely the home of fate! Chiba has already felt a sense of insignificance to a certain degree. If the obstacle of fate exists, then he has a sense of insignificance towards this obstacle. Even if he has mastered the use of the Dumen mode that can be said to have increased his strength as never before, and can even suppress the three generations of Raikage, he still feels that this power is a bit small. But leaving aside these destinies and the like, he also deeply understands that in the current situation, Hongyan can no longer be considered as combat effectiveness. , Maybe there will be a Yanyin''s highest combat power, it is not impossible. In short, if you give up, then Hongyan doesn''t have to take risks. But if you give up, then it is equivalent to giving up the destiny change plan. For a time, Chiba was slightly shaken. "Boom!" But at this moment, more than fifty meters behind Qianye, a cloud of white mist exploded violently. "puff!" Then there was a sound of heavy objects falling. Hirohiko! And at this moment, Chiba stood up abruptly, the memory in his brain poured in, and his heart exclaimed. After that, he shook for a while, and his whole body was almost unsteady, and he took a step back before standing still. Now is not the time to hesitate! Then, such a thought turned around in his mind. Following the thought, he turned back and stepped out, towards the place where the white mist dissipated. To recover to this level, he can walk with Hongyan. The first thing is to leave here as soon as possible! At the same time, his mind has already set his mind. "Crack!" However, at this moment, a sound of cracking hard objects sounded behind his back. In an instant, his whole body froze! Three generations of Raikage! Chapter 882： 2 choose 1 Can''t you even get a certain amount of time? This is the last killer feature that I have worked hard for so many years. I finally managed to release it completely under the huge chakra in the unique mode. Was it broken in an instant? Chiba''s slightly stiff face suddenly looked to the rear, because the sudden turning of his neck seemed to make a "pimple" sound, and his feet stopped, his body twisted in an unnaturally stiff posture. And his gaze fell on the lotus flower behind the stone pillar, a flash of horror and unwillingness. At this time, he has already taken out his assassin. Although he does not expect to kill the three generations of Raikage, at least he hopes to be able to hold him for a period of time. If he cant even hold for a period of time, then he is really only Can wait to die. Do not! There is no need to wait for death. Within three seconds, the three generations of Lei Ying who escaped from the stone pillar lotus will take his life, and even Hong Yan''s life. There is no point in any mission of the gods and bridges, or the plan of changing destiny. hateful! And this time, Qianye clenched his teeth secretly, and his mind spontaneously turned. Is there any way...what else... At least, to save Hongyan''s life! It is possible that Xuenai will come over, so, at least, she has to die before Xuenai can find her, otherwise it will drag her back. At this moment, in Chiba''s mind, there was no mission of God without Bridge, no plan to change destiny, only such a thought remained. Then, after this thought turned, his figure suddenly stopped, the whole person turned halfway, and stopped! Uh Afterwards, the corners of his mouth twitched, and his stiff expression instantly eased, and it even looked a little subtle. As the face changed, his whole body also relaxed. illusion? At this moment, in his eyes, a circle of smoke and dust on the top of the stone pillar lotus flower had slowly spread away, dissipating in the air. On the stone pillar lotus flower, there was no change, no cracks, no water flow, no gaps, big holes, etc., it was intact, and there was no trace of damage! In other words, he overreacted! Then, I was scared to death by my overreaction, and even thought about how to die. Although he hadn''t experienced many battles, he was considered a veteran ninja with a lot of experience, and a small sound that might be an illusion actually scared him to death. "Ah--" In response, Chiba sighed for a long time. He shook his head helplessly, and at the same time found that although he suppressed his extra thoughts in the battle, now that the battle is over, his innermost mentality like a frightened bird is exposed. After all, the opponent was the third-generation Raikage, and he couldn''t help but not look like a frightened bird. Fortunately no one saw... Then, after taking a closer look at the towering stone pillar lotus flower, and confirming that there was no trace of damage, after a complete sigh of relief, Qianye slowly turned around, sighed again, and rejoiced. Do not! This is not the time to think about this! After rejoicing, Qianye''s heart shuddered, and he stepped away immediately, heading towards the place where the sound of the heavy object fell. This S-level ninjutsu combination made the three generations of Raikage lose their combat effectiveness. It is very rare. It is still reliable to trap him for a certain period of time. So now it is not the third generation of Raikage to break through the cage. His priority is to transfer Hongyan. That is, run away with Hirohiko. Considering that Xuena might be chasing afterwards, after escaping, I''d better make a mark in that virgin forest and let her follow our escape route, otherwise we escaped, but she fell into three generations of Raikage. In danger of being in danger, that would be bad. As for the escape route, considering that Xuena might not chase him, but chose to believe that we were at the meeting point. Then, the end of the escape route or the place to pass must have the previous assembly point. At the same time, we must also consider the possible pursuit of the three generations of Raiking... Do not! Here we should also consider the matter of retrieving the God of Thunder. After all, it is the life-saving trick left by Jiu Xinnai, and it may also be the key to certain possibilities in the destiny change plan. If it is lost, it may be Let the destiny change plan have more variables, variables that I cannot resolve and control... Then... As he walked, Qianye''s brows became tighter and tighter, and a series of thoughts had been turned in his mind, and there was already a headache faintly. If you want to escape now, you must not go directly in the direction of the virgin forest. At most, you will have to leave with only one mark. After all, at the speed of three generations of Raikage, only he can not find himself, otherwise it is absolutely impossible to escape, let alone he still carries The wounded Hongyan. However, it is very possible that Fei Lei Shen Kuwu was lost in the primeval forest. In other words, to find Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, he must search in the primeval forest. This will inevitably delay a considerable amount of time. In this time~ www.novelhall.com~ The third generation of Raikage is very likely to get out of trouble, that is, lost time to escape. However, Fei Lei Shen Kuwu is a life-saving item, and he cannot give up. If Fei Lei Shen Kuwu is in his hands, he will not have to fight the three generations of Raikage at all. Bofeng Shuimen will be lifted by Fei Lei Shen Kuwus seal. They were taken away in an instant, and the place they were taken to may be where the Bofeng Water Gate is now. According to time inference, Kakashi and the others are supposed to be together at the Bofeng Water Gate. In other words, as long as you find Kakashi, the **** of thunder, you can go directly to Kakashi and the others. Fate change plan. Not only can he completely escape the chase of the three generations of Raikage, but also plan to change his fate, which is simply killing two birds with one stone. And even if it is not used, it can be kept as a life-saving thing to deal with later dangers. After all, Chiba is still not sure whether the "Hinder from Fate" exists or not, or whether the "Hinder from Fate" is the only one of the three generations of Raikage. Prepared is always safe! Now, there is really a bit of a dilemma, it is difficult to have a balance between the two. "despair!" And at this moment, Chiba''s footsteps stopped, stepping on the hand of the figure who fell to the ground, and sighed long. Still, two choices? One, escape safely and run to a place where the third generation of Raiking cannot or cannot be found during this time. Second, risking his life, find Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, go directly to Kakashi and the others. "Really... These two-choice multiple-choice questions are too much!" Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but complain. At the same time, he bent down and was about to lift Hongyan below. "Ok?" But at this moment, his head suddenly lifted up, suddenly looking forward, his face changed suddenly! Chapter 883： timely! this is In the slightly raised gaze, a piece of suffering became clearer and clearer, and it was rushing towards his face, while Chiba''s face was slightly stiff, as if he had seen something incredible, even , His face was stiff, there was also an incredible dullness. "Snapped!" Then, with a clear sound, as if instinctively, Chiba''s right hand suddenly lifted, and he opened his hand and held this kunai in the palm of his hand. Can''t be wrong! This is the **** of flying thunder kunai from Jiu Xinnai! At this moment, Chiba''s gaze was attracted by the kunai in his hand and looked at it. The front of the sword diverged into three, the handle was heavy, and the words "Sword of Forbearance" and the ring-shaped tadpole were written on the cloth. Obviously, this is his missing Flying Thunder God Kuunai! Isn''t there such a thing as destiny obstruction? Such a thought came into his mind, Chiba''s body bent down and stood up slowly, and as he stood up straight, the gaze staring at Fei Lei Shen Kuwu moved up a little bit, and slowly, his eyes appeared. A figure in white clothes was slowly slowing down, only a few ups and downs could reach the figure in white clothes. "despair!" And at this moment, the white figure fell in front of him. Xuena! At this moment, Chiba''s heart sounded the name of this white figure. That''s right, at this moment, Xuena finally arrived with Fei Lei Shen Kuwu! Nothing came to the end in time, but when Qianye was in a dilemma, he delivered what he needed most like charcoal in the snow. Flying Thunder God Kunai! At the same time, at this moment, Chiba is also a little confused. If the third generation of Raikage is an obstacle to destiny, then the arrival of Yukana seems a bit inconsistent with the two words "obstacle". This is clearly a situation where everything is going well. . Could it be said that what was hindered by fate was just a coincidence? If fate is really obstructed, then how can Fei Lei Shen Kuwu come back to me, and it was brought by Xue Na. This is obviously to save time-consuming things like "doing a secret signal" and "must pass through a gathering place." Moreover, if the three of them are together, what matters can be taken away by the Bofeng Shuimen at once, which saves countless variables and troubles. This simply makes the plan smooth. Now the two choices are completely changed. Now use the Thunder God to fly to Kakashi''s side, or proceed with the original plan. First avoid the three generations of Raikage, and treat the Flying Thunder God Kuwu as a life-saving talisman when an unknown danger occurs. , After all, flying to Kakashis side does not mean that you can change smoothly. The danger still exists. If you have reached the place where fate happened and there is such a life-saving talisman, then the success rate of the fate change plan will be Greatly improved. Isn''t there such a thing as the hindrance of fate? Looking at Fei Lei Shen Kuwu and Xue Nai in front of him, there were a few doubts in Chiba''s eyes, and at the same time, his thoughts converged into this question. "What happened to Hongyan?" At this moment, Yukina, who had just smiled joyfully at the reunion, had no time to say "I finally found you, great." With white eyes, he looked down suddenly and noticed Hirohiko who fell to the ground. Said with surprise and worry. "what?" And these words instantly evoked Chiba from the doubts, and there was a subconscious sound in his mouth. After that, Chiba immediately reacted and said hurriedly: "Hongyan should have no problem." With that, he squatted down hurriedly, straightened Hongyan, and checked him up. Now that Fei Lei Shen has nothing in hand, there is no need to rush to escape. Unlike the previous situation, it is necessary to check with Hongyan now to avoid any problems, which may cause chain adverse reactions due to the bumpy road. After all, Hirohiko lost half of his lungs this time. Moreover, there is no case in the original work that the art of creation and regeneration was used on others, and Chiba cannot be 100% sure. Using the creation and regeneration-grade medical chakra recovery for others will have no side effects like using the art of creation and regeneration. In terms of medical treatment, Chiba will never jump to conclusions unless it is confirmed by an examination. Previously, because of time constraints, he had no time to inspect Hongyan, or that the inspection had not been more important than escape. "Are you okay?" At the same time, Xue Na also squatted down anxiously and used her limited medical knowledge to check Hongyan''s face, but saw that his face was pale and there was almost no trace of blood, but his breathing was very steady, not like a critical illness. "Wait until I finish checking." However, her question was not answered immediately, and Chiba replied without raising her head. "Ok." However, Xuena didn''t care. Seeing Chiba''s serious appearance, his worries slowly dissipated, and even the uneasy feeling of finding Flying Thunder God from the virgin forest disappeared instantly. Great, Chiba is fine! Great, Hongyan looks fine too! Great, I caught up! With this peculiar kunai, it should be fine, right? After all, Chiba has been checking so confidently... and... For a moment, when the anxiety and worries dissipated, when a series of thoughts flashed in Xuenai''s mind, she silently raised her head and looked at the towering stone pillar lotus~www.novelhall.com~ This should be Qian Ye has been practicing for the poor...no! Ninjutsu is developed now! Such an amazing ninjutsu... This should already be ninjutsu! At this moment, she couldn''t help sighing in her heart, and she couldn''t help but recall the shock when she suddenly saw this blooming flower of **** on this vast grassland. It was this flower of **** that made her feel In the case that the blinding effect was greatly reduced and had to be closed, they accurately found their position. my eyes And after restoring, after recalling the sudden shortening of the sight distance when he jumped out of the virgin forest just now, Xuena felt another haze in his heart. Could it be that Are my eyes going to be blind? At this moment, Xuena seemed to understand everything along the way. Yes, blindness. Although it is extremely rare, there are cases in the Hyuga clan that some members of the tribe are blind. The blindness of the blood line does not mean that it is eternal light. However, it is rare for her to be blind after only one high-intensity use of white eyes. It can even be said to be the first case. Do not! I just overuse my eyes, blind...impossible! Thinking of blindness, the little girl couldn''t calm down after all, she almost instinctively denied it, and a panic flashed in her heart. Do not! Don''t think so much now! Everything is fine now, Chiba and Hirohiko are fine, take a deep breath, Xuena, take a deep breath! Later, after denying, she quickly diverted her attention and took a deep breath. "Xue Nai!" Then, just at the stall where he took a deep breath, Chiba suddenly raised his eyes and his face changed sharply. "puff!" With a slight noise, Xue Nai''s eyes went dark, and she fell straight to the ground and passed out! Chapter 884： So fast! "call--" Chiba squatting next to Xuena closed his eyes and let out a long sigh. Fortunately, it''s just a little loose...no big problem. But such a relieved thought flashed through his mind. After Xuenai fell, he went to check her for the first time. To tell the truth, Xuenai fainted just now, which really scared him. In case Xuena has something to do, he really has nothing to do. There is only a little medical chakra bandage in the ninja bag, as well as various drugs from the village to treat trauma and prevent infection and sickness. He was exhausted again, and he couldn''t use the medical chakras that created regenerative grades, and even ordinary medical chakras were limited. There is no comprehensive treatment for Xue Nai. If Xue Nai''s situation is bad, he can only hope that Lin will be able to undergo eye replacement surgery, and her medical ninjutsu and medical abilities are actually very good. In other words, if it is found that there is something wrong with Xuena, he can only use the **** of thunder **** of kunai and move away. According to previous guesses, after **** of thunder **** of kunai is useless, the water gate may bring them to the card. Cassie them there. At that time, when he was unable to heal, he could only give Xue Nai to Lin. Its just that Lins medical abilities and medical ninjutsu are good, but compared with Chiba, after all, they are still much worse. Now Chibas medical ninjutsu has been listed after the discovery of the regenerative medical chakra band. Joined the ranks of first-class and even super-class medical ninjas. Lin may not be able to cure Xuenai completely. Really... Don''t scare me! After taking a long breath, Chiba sat down and looked at Xue Na, then at Hong Yan, and silently wiped the sweat from his forehead. Then, his eyes fell on the stone pillar lotus again, frowning slightly. There is really no movement at all. It seems that the large amount of water and the spiral rock gun condensed with a large amount of soil attribute chakra really bound him, and he can be more relieved. After all, Thunder Dunge is the most difficult escape technique to control. Like Kakashi''s Chidori, they can be included in the category of A-level ninjutsu only by gathering the thunder attribute chakras, which is the A-level mastering difficulty, Rachel said , Even S-level difficulty to master... After confirming that there was no change in the stone pillar lotus flower, Chiba''s mind was slightly divided, and his thoughts were directed to other places, and then his eyes returned to Xuena in the front and Hirohiko in the back. Now it seems that although they are fine, they shouldn''t wake up in a short time. This Flying Thunder God Kuwu is a must. After taking a look at this, Qianye sighed silently. Originally, he still tended to keep this Flying Thunder God Kuwu. After all, the road ahead is unknown, there is a life-saving talisman, and his heart is more or less secure, and he has already experienced it before. There is no desperate situation, how much I want to hold a life-saving charm. Is there no other way? Raising the Flying Thunder God Kuwu Wu in his hand, Qianye frowned as his strength gradually recovered, still a little unwilling to use the thought of the Flying Thunder God Ku Wushang seal now. After all, the reason why the Flying Thunder God Kuwu can become a life-saving talisman is because when the seal is unlocked, Bofeng Shuimen will sense the coordinates of the Flying Thunder God Kuwu. According to the agreement between him and Jiuxina, this coordinate appears. Time is the time for help. After unlocking, the coordinates of the Flying Thunder God Kuwu will always be perceived by Bo Feng Shuimen. Just like the coordinates he set elsewhere, there will be no such setting as a signal for help. It is just an ordinary flying Thor has nothing. Most of its function is to make Bofeng Shuimen have a coordinate that can be transmitted, but Bofeng Shuimen will not know whether there is anyone in danger where the coordinates are. In other words, the Flying Thunder God Kuunai that the seal was unlocked was actually just a Flying Thunder God Kuunai, and it had no life-saving effect. no way Can only be used! After thinking about it in his heart, Chiba shook his head. Unless Xuena and Hirohiko wake up immediately, he will have no way to safely take them away. Now that the physical strength and Chakra have not recovered enough to unlock the seal, we can only wait... Looking at the seal on the hilt of Flying Thunder God Kuwus sword, Chiba frowned again. Although he intends to use it, a certain amount of chakra is needed to release the seal of the Sixiang seal system. The chakra on his body was consumed just now. Jing, even though I took three special junliang pills, after all, it was impossible to recover all at once, and it would take time. After this glance, Qianye''s gaze turned to his left, where the rolling hills at the end of the grassland were. If you dont use the Thunder God technique, you can only go there. There should be the rear battlefield of Yanyin and Yunyin. Anyway, the identity has been exposed now, and the battle with the three generations of Raikage is like this. There is no need to avoid them. War zone. Moreover, if he goes there, the third generation of Raiking will definitely not think of it, as long as he can''t think of it, we can leave safely. Although there are many dangers over there, the direction is also on the path to Kakashi, which can be said to be on the way, and secondly, you can also use their battle stalls to get past and find some clouds or rocks. The clothing and amount of care should not be a problem. Of course, this has to be when Yukina and Hirohiko are sober. If you are unconscious, it is tantamount to death. Looking at the rolling hills, Chiba''s mind flashed through the scene when three generations of Raikage hit him in a punch~www.novelhall.com~ At that time, he inferred the direction of the three generations of Raikage when he came. To determine the direction when the third generation of Raikage comes is the battlefield of both sides. After all, since the third generation of Raikage appears here, there are only two possibilities. One is to sit on the rear battlefield and give the front battlefield to Konoha to other people. Originally, he didn''t sit in the rear battlefield, but specially participated in the war in the rear battlefield. No matter what, his direction when he came must be the battlefield. At the same time, a series of thoughts flashed subconsciously in his mind. "So... almost..." Thinking of this, Chiba stood up without delay, holding Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in one hand and **** in the other. Chakra has recovered to the point where it can unlock the seal! Now is the time to use! Without any hesitation, Chiba put up a two-fingered hand pan and placed it on the seal. "Crack!" As if the sound of the key being inserted into the keyhole, the linear sealing technique composed of six tadpole scripts suddenly emerged from the palm of Qianye''s palm, covering the seal of the kunai hilt. "Ha!" Afterwards, there was a sound of unlocking, Chiba''s right hand twisted slightly, and the linear seal and the seal on the hilt disappeared at the same time, and the colors of the four words "Sword of Forbearance" seemed to become brighter. "brush!" Almost instantly, in front of Qianye, a figure with a vertical finger knot appeared in front of Qianye. So fast! At this moment, Chiba''s eyes widened slightly subconsciously, and his figure lifted. Although he was mentally prepared for the sudden appearance of the figure, his body still subconsciously made a little reaction. "What''s wrong, Chiba?" But at this time, the suddenly coming figure spoke, and a golden hair flickered slightly in the rolling night breeze, and his handsome face was quite worried. Exactly, Bo Feng Shui Men! Chapter 885： Almost lost everything! What''s wrong, Chiba? Bo Feng Shuimen''s words echoed in his brain, with a "click", Chiba stepped back and stepped on the ground, making a sound. Then, his eyes suddenly cleared. In his eyes, it was because of Bo Feng Shuimen''s sudden arrival. Some shocked expressions disappeared suddenly. "Mr. Watergate..." And the next moment, looking at the Bofeng Water Gate standing in front of him, Chiba hurriedly spoke. "Hirohiko? Xuena?" However, before he could finish speaking, Bo Feng Shuimen who had just spoken keenly noticed Honghiko and Xuena lying on the ground, frowned, and interrupted Chiba''s words: "Nothing?" "Ah! It''s okay!" Chiba, who was interrupted, responded quickly and hurriedly spoke. At the same time, his heart was secretly surprised. Although knowing that the speed of Flying Thunder God can be said to be the fastest ninjutsu, there is no one, but after personally experiencing this speed, he can''t help but be surprised. For a moment, it was really just a moment. For him, who had been used to three generations of Raikage''s supernatural speed, he was still taken aback. fast! It''s so fast! This kind of speed is different from the speed of the three generations of Raikage. With the speed of the third generation of Raikage, he can still feel the flow of time, even if it is within 0.1 second, within 0.2 second, and even beyond his dynamic vision. Moving, he can still feel the loss of time, and still feel that the movement of the three generations of Raikage is time-consuming. However, the wave of Fengshui Gate just now is different! His fastness made Qianye unable to feel time, as if time had stagnated when he was moving, and even space had stagnated. His whole figure was revealed, or by the dynamics and statics of Qianye. Only when my eyesight catches it, time and space seem to return to normal. This kind of speed, as if it does not consume time, purely completes the movement, or space jump, in the same second or the same one-tenth of a second, or even the same frame number captured by dynamic vision. This is a very strange or mysterious feeling, and Chiba doesnt know how to describe it, but he can be sure that Flying Thunder God is magical, and time and space ninjutsu is magical, and after the instant that Bofeng Shui gate teleported over, He seemed to understand a little bit why this ninjutsu could freely shuttle in any battlefield at a speed that was almost impossible for humans. This ninjutsu uses not the speed of the human body, but time and space! Its superb speed is achieved through time and space, which is completely different from the superb speed achieved by the speed of the human body in the third generation of Raiking. Incredible! It''s... incredible! After feeling this, Qianye''s mind was only left with this miraculous thought, the Flying Thunder God was really wonderful. I always feel that I really want to learn this ninjutsu... But there is another feeling that I am unlikely to be able to learn this ninjutsu. Then, this strange feeling turned into an impulse to "want to learn this kind of ninjutsu", and then after the urge to learn this kind of ninjutsu, it was an inexplicable feeling, Chiba felt, I can''t seem to learn this ninjutsu. Faintly, he felt the difficulty of this ninjutsu, time and space ninjutsu, it seems that not everyone can learn. It seems that is really all right? And at this time, watching Hirohiko and Yukinas Hao Feng Shui Men also looked back. Although he is not a professional medical ninja, although Hirohikos face is pale, he does not look like he was seriously injured. Although he has blood stains, he has bare skin. But Bai Jie is complete, and he has obviously received good treatment. As for Xuena, it looked like she had lost her strength. Then, after regaining his gaze, he noticed the surrounding environment, but saw that he was on a piece of sandy ground that seemed a bit bumpy, and the periphery was the grass that extended out, and the closer to this piece of sand The green grass on the soiled ground is more withered, and there are traces of explosions and shallow pits near and far. To be sure, there has just been a big battle here, and now it should be safe. Did the Chiba group meet an enemy? And the reason why Chiba unlocked the seal was probably because of Hirohiko and Xuena. Is this asking me to send them back to the village for treatment? After this glance, Bo Feng Shuimen quickly reacted. And looking at the traces of the battle, the battle was also extremely fierce, and both sides were ninjas with strong strength. Chiba and the others should have encountered quite a powerful enemy and defeated them. Compared to our situation, Chiba is much more dangerous... At the same time, he also analyzed the general situation that Chiba encountered in his mind, and he sighed a little in his heart. Being able to fight such a fierce battle and win, even if Hirohiko and Yukina were injured and comatose, the Chiba team was really powerful! At the same time, there was a bit of admiration in my heart. "It''s fine, Chiba, do you have any plans next?" Then, after a series of thoughts flashed, Bo Feng Shuimen took a breath and looked around, but did not lead them away directly, but asked Chiba''s opinion. Ok? As soon as Bofeng Shuimen said this, Chiba was stunned. He didn''t expect Bofeng Shuimen to ask him for his opinions. Generally speaking, with the current reputation and support of Bofeng Shuimen, in this case, It should be to find out about the situation ~www.novelhall.com~ and then directly take them away from the dangerous place, without asking his opinion at all. Moreover, they are like students to Bofeng Shuimen. After all, they are only eleven-year-old children. In this case, according to the standard rescue procedure, Bofeng Shuimen should take them away without saying anything and ask him. In general, its impossible! Even Chiba himself thought that Bo Feng Shuimen would take him away directly, and he wouldn''t say anything at all, at best he would understand the situation. Teacher-level characters rescue students, but also ask students about their next plan, which is rare in Konoha history or even the entire Ninja world! "intend?" In a daze, Chiba spoke subconsciously. "Yes, in this situation, do you have any plans in your heart?" Bo Feng Shuimen looked at him with a gentle expression on his face, and he seemed to have a reassuring feeling. Chiba is different from other children. Although the three generations of Naruto adults in the Chiba group have not told me, the meaning of the three generations of Naruto should be to let the Chiba group and the Kakashi group perform the mission of the Kakashi respectively. In order to cover and act as a backstop for each other, the Chiba group has now been discovered and fought fiercely... Chiba should understand the positioning of their team. This kid has always been very independent and has superior strategic awareness. I am afraid he is not as good as him. Then, whether he plans or not, he should ask his opinion here. Bo Feng Shuimen thought so. My opinion? When she heard Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, Chiba''s heart was startled, but her face was already serious. How can I overlook such an important point! At the same time, Chiba''s heart flashed, and he found a big mistake in the inference he had previously identified! Fortunately, Bo Feng Shuimen asked my opinion, otherwise the entire destiny plan would be lost! Chapter 886： Whether its very peaceful! "Chiba, what''s the matter? Are you injured too?" Seeing the somewhat dazed Chiba in front of him, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face changed slightly. Although his expression hadn''t changed much, he was obviously worried. Could it be said that Chiba was also injured in this battle? Also, Jiu Xinnai often said that this child is better than anyone else, and now it is a big battle, and when he meets a strong opponent, I am afraid that he has also experienced a battle of life and death, and physical injuries are inevitable. And now he is behind the two enemies, his teammates have lost their combat effectiveness, even if he is weak now, he can only show a normal posture. Such a thought passed through his mind. "No, it''s okay!" Hearing the concerned words from Bo Feng Shuimen, Chiba completely woke up from a daze, and hurriedly responded: "It''s okay, I''m okay." As he said, Chiba wiped a cold sweat from his forehead, and took a breath. The leaks that just thought of it made him have a whole life of cold sweats immediately. The reason why Bo Feng Shuimen asked this was probably because he saw it. He sweats so much. It''s dangerous! Too dangerous! If Bofeng Shuimen asked us nothing just now and just moved us to the village, we would have lost all our efforts! Because of his identity exposure, if he was sent back to the village by Bo Feng Shuimen after nine deaths, I am afraid I would never have a chance to step into this battlefield! It was a mindset before! Because Bofeng Water Gate should have been with Kakashi and the others before, it will take us to Kakashi, or it is very likely to take Kakashi and the others. This is completely taken for granted! The Bofeng Water Gate uses the Thunder God, who can travel between the two places at will in an instant. Why did he bring us to Kakashi? He can take us directly to the village. This will not only ensure our safety, but also To give Hirohiko and Xuena a sufficiently complete treatment, Kakashi''s choice is not a choice at all! For Bofeng Shuimen, going to Kakashi and going to the village is also just a moment, obviously the village option is better. And if we return to the village and two people are injured, the three generations of Naruto will definitely not send any of us to the battlefield of the third Ninja World War, and I cant find any reason to return to the battlefield. . Then, all opportunities that can change destiny will be killed! At the moment of taking a slight breath, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind, and at the same time, a bit of joy appeared in his mind. However, even though they almost gave up their previous efforts just now, now is the best opportunity to change their destiny in the most direct and intuitive way! "Is it okay?" At this moment, Bofeng Shuimen looked at Chiba again, and asked again. "It''s okay." Chiba shook his head and said that he was really fine. Although he needs to recover his chakra and physical strength now, his physical condition is much better than before after creation and regeneration. He has healed so much that he usually can''t notice it or Ignoring the past dark wounds, even in a state of exhaustion, his body is still lighter than before, and the recovery speed of his physical strength and Chakra is faster than before. The next four generations of Naruto, Bo Feng Shui Men... As expected, he is a great ninja. The whole posture looked almost as flawless as the third generation of Raikage, even when I was looking at me, the corner of my eye was still paying attention to the surroundings. Moreover, from the moment he came over with Flying Thunder God, he was almost certain that the surrounding environment was safe. He had strong observation and judgment and had nothing to say. Although the tone of every word he said was very ordinary, it was always impressive. A sense of stability. Perhaps this is the natural charisma of leadership! At the same time, in the sentence of Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba also subconsciously looked at Bofeng Shuimen, and this thought came to mind. "How is Kakashi''s side? I want to know the situation on Kakashi''s side." However, Chiba didn''t dwell on this issue anymore, instead he asked directly and brought the topic to the topic. Before Bo Feng Shuimen asked him for his opinion, there is no doubt that Bo Feng Shuimen should have guessed their mission relationship with the Kakashi team. At this point, he believes that even if the three generations of Hokage did not have Bo Feng Shuimen said, he was watching. When they reached the direction of their mission, they probably realized the key. Moreover, since Bo Feng Shuimen asked his opinion, this is also a good time to understand what Kakashi is doing now. "Now, Kakashi and the others are near the border." Bo Feng Shuimen answered truthfully. It seems that Chiba knew that I had guessed that both teams were engaged in the mission of Shenwu Bridge, so there was nothing to hide. Moreover, looking at Chiba''s appearance, it seems that he really has some thoughts. Near the border? So we will be separated soon? At this time, it should be possible before and after the attack, but it is certain that they will be separated tomorrow, which is a little bit different from the time I estimated, but roughly does not fall outside the expected time interval. But, anyway, the next step is the key! Hearing this, Chiba''s thoughts turned in an instant, but his face was slightly thinking, saying: "Our route has been exposed, and the purpose of "attracting the enemy" has been achieved. Will I stay here next? , It will not affect the enemy''s emphasis on searching and guarding this place, and depending on the current situation of Hongyan and Xuena, I will stay here alone and it will have no effect. I am alone, and the risk factor is too high." "indeed." Bo Feng Shuimen nodded in agreement. There are no enemy corpses nearby... The information leaked by the Chiba group is basically 100%~www.novelhall.com~ and Chiba''s meaning is also very clear, their information here has been leaked out. "So, I think, let Hirohiko and Xuena go back to the village for treatment, and I will continue with the mission of Kakashi and Kakashi!" After getting the affirmative reply from Hafeng Mizumon, Chiba nodded and said. Perform tasks with Kakashi and the others? Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly. "In this way, one more person can also increase the success rate over there. Besides, when I am exposed here, the enemy must think that I am on this side, and it is impossible to be on Kakashis side. I can become an enemy unexpectedly. Chiba continued, "At a critical moment, I can use the way of exposing myself to attract attention for Kakashi and the others in this infiltration mission." "You mean?" Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shui Men''s heart was also shocked, and a ray of light flashed in his eyes. "Yes, using the incident of "I am here" turns me into an insurance for Kakashi''s route, a life-saving talisman at a critical moment, or, on the same route, a dark line, at a critical moment, still Able to carry out the strategy of "protecting each other and insuring each other" to increase the success rate of this mission of the Godless Bridge." Seeing Bo Feng Shuimen''s reaction, Chiba said with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. That''s right, in this way, they can protect them and change their fate in secret, and Hirohiko and Xuena can also return to the village to ensure safety. In this way, everything can be returned to the right track, and even the individual action that I have always wanted has been achieved! It can be said that the most critical step of the destiny change plan can finally be implemented without scruples! Even, avoiding the danger of traveling through the battlefield behind Yunyin and Yanyin, directly enter the turning point! Chapter 887： Just... However, it cannot be taken lightly. The words fell, looking at Bo Feng Shuimens expression, Chibas confident smile widened little by little. He could see that although Bo Feng Shuimen still had some doubts, he was still inclined to let him cooperate with Kakashi and the others. However, this does not mean that Bofeng Shuimen will agree to participate in Kakashis route. After all, it is dangerous, and his current state is not too perfect. Bofeng Shuimen may consider his situation and refuse. . It is more likely that because he is a disciple of Jiu Xinnai, he will reject this proposal because of Jiu Xinnai''s sake. After all, although the world of ninjas is cruel, but the four generations of Naruto in the future are cruel and will only consider things because of the needs of the mission, then he is not qualified to become Naruto, let alone that for Konoha. For the future, the respectable four generations of Hokage who sacrificed all of their own. Moreover, although I have not had much contact with Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba can still see that the image of Bofeng Shuimen is not far from the original. Gentle, powerful, wise... etc. These words represent perfection. The scruples added to him are not the kind of task-oriented ninja. Therefore, here it is very likely that Bo Feng Shuimen will reject his proposal and directly take him back to the village. Here, I have to think about the record, and I must not let Bo Feng Shui Gate take me back, even if I finally find a reason to continue the mission of the Shen Wu Bi Bridge on this route. As the smile widened, Chiba''s eyes became quieter. Sure enough... Chiba is different! At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart was full of admiration. "Mutual cover and mutual insurance" on the same route? Can you use yourself to give Kakashi and the others a chance to "recover invisible" at a critical time? This can greatly increase the success rate of the Kakashi team to complete the task! Bo Feng Shuimen is very clear about how good Chiba''s opinion is, and he is even very thankful that he asked Chiba''s opinion instead of sending them back to the village directly. Chibas opinion is to make maximum use of the fact that the Chiba group was discovered and has attracted the attention of the enemy. It is just to use the hidden value of this matter to give the Kakashi team another squad. . After all, the ninja who was originally found to appear in another place suddenly appeared in an impossible place. No matter who it is, he will definitely look at this ninja. It may be horrified, suspicious, or incredible. Eyes... but it is certain that at that time, the eyes of the enemy will be all on this ninja. As for the secret infiltration and destruction mission, having such a cover is tantamount to a second chance, and the second chance will undoubtedly increase the success rate of the mission extremely high. It can completely make up for the two mission teams whose original "two-line combat, mutual cover and mutual insurance" pattern was broken, and the negative effects other than the positive effects on the other caused by the discovery of one side, and even the two for nothing. The gaze of the enemys rear battlefield. After all, even though the Chiba team was found to have completed their mission, it ultimately lost a team and reduced the success rate by half. Moreover, Chiba''s words... At the same time, Bofeng Shuimen''s gaze glanced back slightly, and in the aftermath, he had already noticed the stone pillar lotus. This soil escape ninjutsu should be Chiba''s handwriting, although I don''t know how this child can achieve this level. But it is certain that Chiba has the strength of individual missions and also has a lot of experience in individual missions. If Kakashi and the others are in the light and he is in the dark, he will feel more secure. Kakashi and the others still have many shortcomings. If Chiba is in the dark, they can also make this team perfect. In this way, Kakashi''s safety is also guaranteed! "Well, I got it!" Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen opened his mouth very simply, and as soon as Chiba''s voice fell, he opened his mouth simply. Hey? As soon as these words came out, Chiba was stunned, and the several backup rhetoric in his mind came to an abrupt end, and there was even an incredible color on his face. He didn''t expect that Bo Feng Shui Men would have promised so simply, it sounded like he hadn''t considered the issue of Jiuxinai at all. So smooth? Then, Chiba felt a frustration. Things went too smoothly. Xuena''s charcoal was sent in the snow, and Bofeng Shuimen promised so lightly that this development was really too smooth. Do not! Not smooth, but as it should be! But soon, he understood. Now is the task of survival of the village. If it fails, Yanyin will drive straight ahead, and the defeat of Konoha Village is inevitable, and even the village may not be guaranteed. Bo Feng Shuimen is not the kind of mission-oriented ninja. On the contrary, he is very gentle and considers others and cherishes his partner in the village. Even Kushina is still his lover. However, the current situation is a major matter of the survival of the village. How could he act favorably? ? If under this situation, he denies the proposal that can increase the probability of success in the task of saving the village from defeat because of his lover''s relationship, then he is not qualified to be the fourth generation of Hokage! I underestimated him! Compared to lovers, in Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind, the village''s affairs are naturally given priority! This is the mode of thinking that a qualified Hokage should have! The spirit of sacrifice~www.novelhall.com~ In this cruel ninja world, is the spirit that a Naruto should possess! If everyone is one''s own, then how can there be five great Ninja villages, how can there be five great nations! "Then, now that it''s decided, let''s go. Now this is not a safe place." After figuring it out, Chiba didn''t doubt it any more, and said straightforwardly. Not safe yet? Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback for a moment, and then his eyes noticed that Qianye who had finished speaking silently glanced behind him, and the place where his eyes fell was the stone pillar lotus flower. Could it be that In an instant, he understood, his face changed a little, and immediately said: "It shouldn''t be too late, let''s set off!" With that said, Hafeng Shuimen bypassed Chiba, walked between Hirohiko and Xuena, and squatted down. "Ok!" Chiba, who turned slightly to give way, responded. "Snapped!" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s two hands were already pressed on the shoulders of Hong Yan and Xue Na. "Put your hand on me!" Afterwards, he slowly lowered his eyes and glanced back slightly, then spoke. Unexpectedly, was the enemy trapped in that technique? In other words, Chiba did not defeat that enemy, but just trapped! Then, you can''t wait any longer! "Yes!" At this time, Chiba''s raised right hand lightly pressed on his shoulder. Before he said, Chiba was ready to press on him. Fei Lei Shen needs physical or Chakra contact to travel through time and space with him. This is basically common sense for Chiba. "So..." Feeling the touch of Chiba''s hand, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes condensed. Flying Thunder God, launch! Chapter 888： Not here? Enemy attack? Kakashi team route, near the border, night. Taking advantage of the darkness, the Kakashi three were walking silently in the direction of the border line, Kakashi and Daitu in front, and Lin behind. "Where is Ms. Watergate?" Suddenly, Lin, who was walking behind, seemed to perceive something, and looked back with a helpless and distressed look, but after this glance, her face became stiff. The teacher who was behind her is gone! Immediately, her footsteps stopped, and she exclaimed. "what?" As soon as she said this, she walked in front of her and turned to one side with dirt and suddenly stopped, and her mouth stiffened a little, and then after her eyes confirmed that her teacher was not there, these two words were blurted out. "what?" At the same time, Kakashi, who was walking in front of the soil, also turned his head, a trace of vigilance flashed in his eyes. Not here? Enemy attack? Unlike Taito and Lins suspicious and surprised look at this time, when Kakashi''s eyes flashed vigilantly, his brows were already frowned. Almost after his sight confirmed that the teacher behind him was missing, his right hand was already deep into the ninja bag. In the middle, caught a handful of Kuwu. At the same time, the light from the corner of his eye has already begun to scan the grassland, but he sees the night breeze, the moonlight is like silver, and the reflected silver waves are like the day. Nothing? Then, almost instantly, he judged the situation around him, and nothing happened. what happened? The next moment, his frowned brows became tighter. The teacher who was originally behind disappeared suddenly, silently, and then there was no sign of an enemy attack, a bad premonition and anxiety quietly climbed into Kakashi''s heart. "Kakashi..." At this time, Lin turned her head to look at him, her eyes full of worry and anxiety, and then, eyes with soil fell on him, although there were many unwillingness, hatred, and unwillingness in her eyes, but more still Same worry and anxiety as Lin. Obviously, the sudden disappearance of the teacher caused a big blow to them. Moreover, after all, they still lacked the experience of performing this kind of wartime task. Under this strange situation, they were somewhat panicked. "Defensive formation!" Seeing the eyes of the two, Kakashi was also decisive and spoke immediately. Defensive formation? Correct! Defensive formation! When these words came out, both Taito and Lin flashed such a thought. After all, they were qualified students who graduated from Ninja School and passed the Zhongnin exam, but the teacher disappeared silently. This situation is somewhat weird. That''s why they were a little panicked. As soon as Kakashi reminded them, they understood. In this situation, the best way is to rely on each other for tactical defense or counterattack. This is the basic quality of a ninja. But after trying to understand, the two quickly flashed behind Kakashi who turned around. The three of them formed a defensive formation back to back, alerting the surrounding situation. Although there is no movement, it does not mean that there are no enemies. With the strength of Teacher Watergate, it is impossible to be killed or taken away silently... Feeling the warm and reliable touch of the shoulders and backs of the two, Kakashi''s eyes moved, guarding everything around him, his right hand was on his chest, and his left hand was rummaging in the ninja bag, On a smoke bomb. "Teacher won''t have any trouble!" At this moment, Lin''s worried and slightly horrified voice came over. "How is it possible! How could the teacher be killed silently!" After that, brought the soil and spoke, obviously disagreeing with Lin''s point of view in his words, obviously, similar to Kakashi''s thinking. As disciples, although they have not seen the full strength of the teacher, they know that even the strength of the tip of the teacher''s iceberg will never be killed silently. Their teacher is very strong, perhaps even better than the third generation of Hokage! "but" However, Lin still seems to be a little bit disbelief. It''s not that she doesn''t believe in her teacher. It is the current situation that makes her have to doubt her teacher. She just walked behind her well, now why... Just now, Kakashi and Daitu quarreled again, ignoring each other. She could only turn her head to ask her teacher for help, but she didn''t expect that when she looked back, there was nothing behind her, and her teacher was missing. "Lin, don''t worry!" As soon as Lin''s voice fell, bringing the soil was busy comforting, obviously also aware of Lin''s anxiety. "No, this is the battlefield. We can''t be so naive. The teacher''s strength is very strong, but the battle between ninjas is not a simple comparison of strengths. No matter how strong a ninja is, it may be defeated by a ninja far inferior to him, and even be Kill it silently." However, this sentence with soil was quickly rejected by Kakashi. Although Kakashi didn''t want to admit that his teacher was killed silently, but during this time he did not miss Chiba. Discussing tactics, he is very clear about this, and he and Chiba also reached a consensus. Here, I really cant just consider my teacher to be fine. Instead, consider the worst case scenario! "What are you talking about? Kakashi! Do you think something will happen to the teacher?" When I heard Kakashi''s words, he couldn''t deal with it immediately, and his tone was extremely unpleasant. "Bring soil!" However, Lin yelled at him when he said this. "Lin..." Hearing Lins scolding, the soil was suddenly stunned, and there was no confidence in the words, and Ruoyouruos helplessness and unwillingness, his entire eyes were half-squinted, and his face was stiff. It was obvious that Lin was right in his opinion. In Kakashi''s preference, there is no way. "Ah" And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Kakashi''s helpless sigh came, and then there was a word that added fuel to the fire: "Are you a fool?" "Ka! Ka! West!" Then, as soon as these words came out, the original eyes quickly turned, seeming to be a little flustered around the guard and the dirt with a helpless look suddenly exploded, and the whole person suddenly turned around! "Okay, okay! You two, is it time to fight now?" Then, Lin''s gritted teeth was interrupted by Lin''s angry hum. "Yes" Immediately, the soil was brought down. "Ah" Kakashi sighed, but there was no feeling of helplessness or emotions aimed at bringing soil. "Now let''s think about the teacher''s problem first, okay? Kakashi, bring dirt." At this time, Xu felt that his words were a bit heavy, and Lin added another sentence, calming down her tone. "Ok" Bringing soil and nodding, although he is not a genius, he is not stupid. He lost the protection of his teacher. He was also a little confused, and he agreed with him now. "Ok." At the same time, Kakashi nodded, as he originally thought. However, if someone can solve Teacher Watergate silently, do we really have hope? However, there was such a thought in his mind. "First of all, we need to be calm. Even if the teacher is gone, we must continue the task." Although there is no bottom in his heart, Kakashi calmly calmed down his two teammates. "What! You are leaving..." As soon as the voice came out, the soiled hair was about to explode again, but in the middle of the words, it stopped abruptly. "brush!" Several human figures suddenly appeared a few meters behind them! Chapter 889： Flying Thunder God, come back! "puff!" "puff!" In the muffled sound of two heavy objects landing, the boy and girl gently landed and fell on the silver-covered green grass, a strand of golden hair slowly falling on their faces. "Ms. Watergate!" Almost at the same time, an exclamation screamed out from the mouth with dirt. "Xue Nai!" After that, it was Lin''s exclamation. "Hirohiko..." Next, Kakashi whispered slightly. "Tick..." As the three people''s words sounded, a drop of blood slowly dripped from the right cheek of the handsome face, flowed down to the cheek, and fell down, past the half-kneeling knee, and fell on the ground, "pop" With a sound, it smashed into blood beads and splashed. Chiba... In the next second, the handsome blond figure half-kneeling between the boy and the girl with a clear look of horror on his face, slowly looked back. And behind him, there was nothing, except the sound of the night wind sweeping through the grass and making waves, which was the silver grass wave. No one! There is no figure of the young man who should have stood behind him and pressed on his shoulder! too fast! Unimaginable fast! Did Chiba fight such enemies before? And can you trap such an enemy? And saved the lives of Hirohiko and Yukina... In this eye, such a shocking thought was skipped in his heart. "Ms. Watergate, what''s going on?" At this moment, after the thought in his heart had been turned, Tai Tu and Lin had already ran over, and the question in his mouth had been blurted out. At this moment, in front of them is their teacher who suddenly disappeared, Bo Feng Shui Men! "Hirohiko... Xuena..." But after asking with the soil together, Lin did not stop in front of the Hafeng Shui gate like the soil, but directly squatted down and inspected it for Honghiko and Xuena who fell to the ground, and during the inspection process, A square box resembling a medical bag has been found from the backpack on the back. "they" At this time, when Lin''s words fell, Kakashi was the last one to walk up, looking at the teacher in front of him, frowning. At this moment, in his eyes, reflecting the truncated right side of Bofeng Shuimen''s hanging hair, and the blood stain on the right cheek extending in the direction of the cut hair. My teacher... injured! He has never seen his teacher injured in a battle. No matter how difficult the battle is, he has never seen or heard of his teacher being injured. It is exactly the same. The name "Flash" will be so loud, will it make the enemy feel terrified! However, now, after disappearing inexplicably, when his teacher reappeared, he was actually injured! The teacher who had no record of injury was actually injured! what''s going on? Who is it that can hurt the teacher and even show that expression! Besides, what happened to Hirohiko and Yukina? Where is Chiba? Where is Chiba? The three of them should be working together. Moreover, why did his teacher bring Hirohiko and Xuena here after he left? At this moment, when she spoke Jane, Kakashi was full of doubts. "Chiba and his team encountered an attack..." Feeling the doubtful gazes of his two disciples, Bo Feng Shuimen picked up Fei Lei Shen Kuwu at his feet, and glanced at Fei Lei Shen Kuwu who slipped to the ground behind him, frowned tightly, and said quietly. "Then Chiba..." Hearing his teacher''s solemn and quiet words, he asked the soil hurriedly. "Stay there." Glancing at the dirt, Bo Feng Shuimen wiped the blood stains on his right cheek, wiped off the oozing blood beads, slowly looked at Lin who was inspecting Hongyan, and asked, "How is it? Chiba checked it. Now, say they are okay." "Well, it''s okay. Xuena should be collapsed. Just let her rest. Hongyan should have just been cured and can wake up at any time." At this time, Lin just finished the inspection, and after a sigh of relief, she turned around and responded to her teacher''s question. "That''s good, then, Hongyan and Xuena will ask you to take care of them first." Hearing the results of Lins inspection, Hirohiko and Xuena felt completely relieved. Is even Fei Lei Shen Kuwu left on my side? It should have been taken out of Chiba''s hand just now... However, he was relieved about the affairs of Hirohiko and Xuena, but when he thought of Chiba, Bo Feng Shui''s heart tightened, and the picture flashed in his mind for a moment. Just now, just now, when he started the Thunder God, the hand that had been covering the Lei Chakra''s coat suddenly pierced out from behind. Almost at the moment of piercing, it cut off his hair and hurt To his right cheek. Then, the feeling that Chiba was pressing on his back suddenly disappeared. Afterwards, Fei Lei Shen mobilized, he flashed here instantly, bringing Hirohiko and Xuena to Kakashi''s side. It was also because of this sudden attack that he temporarily changed his plan, changing his destination from the village to here. The purpose was to hand Hirohiko and Xuena to Lin, and save Chiba as soon as possible, but unexpectedly, the flying thunder **** Kuunai in Chiba''s hand slipped from his back when he flashed here. At that moment, the Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in Qianye''s hand unexpectedly fell, and he also touched his body ~www.novelhall.com~ was brought over. In other words, there is no Flying Thunder Mark on the Chiba side. He has no way to go back! "Chiba, have you stayed over there?" At this moment, after hearing the obscure words of his teacher, he frowned, and subconsciously asked repeatedly. Could it be that At the same time, looking at his teachers face under Kakashis mask, his face stiffened a bit. Just now, his teachers movements and expressions were clearly flashing. The moment he put down Hongyan and Xuena, his teacher had The intention to save Chiba. In other words, before the teacher left Chiba and appeared here, Chiba was in danger. Then, I am in danger now, and it is a state of emergency, so that my teacher must go to rescue even the wounded in the first place! And this dangerous state, 100% is... A state of life and death! "Next, what should I do, Teacher Watergate?" Thinking of this, Kakashi took a breath and asked. Kakashi... Hearing Kakashis words and touching his proud students sight, Bo Feng Shuimens face changed slightly, and then he took a deep breath and took a moment to relax before he said: Now, I want to send Hongyan and Xuenai will be treated in the village." "I see, then, hurry up." Hearing this, Kakashi nodded, paused for a while, and said. "What! You don''t save Chiba anymore?" Hearing this, the whole person was shocked, and he looked at his teacher and his unpleasant teammates inconceivably, with a faint anger on his face. "lets go." However, this time, Kakashi did not speak much, but turned around and spoke slightly. Chiba, they can''t save it! Chapter 890： Bastard, why! why! Don''t save Chiba? Kakashi, bastard! Seeing Kakashi turned and walked out, he looked like he didn''t plan to rescue, and suddenly bit his teeth. "Ms. Watergate?" Then he looked at his teacher. However, the teacher who originally thought he would support the rescue has already leaned down and put his hands on the shoulders of Hirohiko and Xuena. He has no intention of saving Chiba. Seeing this scene, the soil suddenly became angry." you guys!" "Bring soil, this is no way." But at this moment, the always weak hand gently pressed on his shoulder, Lin stood up, with an uncontrollable grief on her face, and shook her head. "That''s Chiba! Are you going to abandon him?" However, in the face of the comfort of his sweetheart, Tuo Tu became a little hysterical, and he almost yelled at Bofeng Shuimen and Kakashi. "Bring soil..." Seeing excitedly about to bypass the soil that she couldn''t help but rush to the teacher''s side, Lin hurriedly took his left arm and stopped him with anxious expression. "Lin, don''t you think so too? Don''t save Chiba!" However, this time, Bring the soil did not always stop because of Lin''s intervention as before. Instead, he turned his head fiercely and glanced at Lin incredulously, as if he had never thought of his own Lin. Even if I die, I still have such a good relationship with Chiba! "Yes" Feeling the unbelievable gaze with the soil, Lin took a step back slightly, the gaze with the soil made her feel a little dazzling, and she was a little frightened by the abnormal behavior and words of the soil. She looked stunned, it looked angry and incredible, as if it was a little distorted, making her feel a sense of fear suddenly. However, even so, she took a step back with a shiver, but after all, she was not a simple and weak girl, but her eyes were still staring at the dirt, facing his puzzled and angry gaze, and she responded lowly. "Lin...you..." Hearing Lins voice is a bit small, but very determined, the whole face suddenly solidified because of the distortion on the face, which was a bit fierce and soiled. The rigid face was solidified with distortion, but it looked like that. Afraid. As if being afraid of the person in front of him, it seemed that some kind of beautiful fantasy was broken, and his common sense was subverted. With unbelievable fear, Tai Tu muttered, without saying a word, he took a step back, and he could clearly feel his unbelievable and unknown fear between his steps, and he could clearly feel it. He never expected that Lin would say such a thing. "Bring soil..." And watching the movement with dirt, Lin also gritted her teeth gently, trying to say something, but she couldn''t say anything. For a moment, there was complete silence between the two. Bring soil... At this time, Bofeng Shuimen, who was pressing on Hongyan and Xuena, raised his head slightly and looked at his other two disciples. Your heart is very good, but... But after a glance, Bo Feng Shuimen sighed, his gaze deflected slightly, and fell on the white-haired young man who turned around and seemed to always be a little lazy and indifferent. "Are you stupid?" The next second, when Bofeng Shuimen''s gaze fell, Kakashi turned around and said, "Kakashi, you bastard, what are you talking about?" And hearing the words that were neither salty nor indifferent, as if they were emotionally indifferent, the originally unbelievable and somewhat scared soiled hair suddenly exploded, turned his head fiercely, and looked at Kakashi. The tone was full of anger and resentment. Even when speaking, there is a momentum to rush over. "Are you stupid!" Then, upon hearing the unrestrained questioning, Kakashi was uncharacteristically lazy and indifferent, but he scolded in a positive tone. "Ka! Ka! West!" As soon as he said this, his eyes with dirt glared, almost a low growl, his figure also leaned sharply, and he was about to rush towards Kakashi. "Bring soil! Kakashi!" Seeing this, Lin almost rushed to stop, exclaiming in exclamation. "Snapped!" At this moment, one hand suddenly pressed from the back of the figure that leaned forward with the soil, and stopped the upward rush of the soil. When this hand was pressed, the whole figure with the soil was almost It stopped suddenly. "Ms. Watergate!" Suddenly, the green tendons on the forehead with soil bulged, and he turned his head abruptly. It was his teacher who stopped him... Wave wind water gate! "Okay! Bring soil! This is the end of the matter, and we should continue to perform the task." Looking down at his disciple, Bo Feng Shuimen sighed again, but he opened his mouth unquestionably. "Why! Chiba is still in danger! Why not save him!" However, before the voice of Bofeng Shuimen had fallen, he opened his mouth excitedly with the soil. "Because the top priority now is the task!" At the moment when he opened his mouth, Kakashi interrupted with a slight anger. "Can you give up your partner for the mission?" Then came the turning and choking sound with soil. "Yes! Ninjas are born to complete missions. Ninjas who give up their missions are rubbish!" Uncharacteristically, Kakashi choked back. "You bastard! What are you talking about..." Hearing this, he added anger to the anger, struggling to rush forward. "Okay! Bring soil! In the current situation, we can''t save Chiba! The most important thing is the current task. If this task cannot be completed, then everything is over!" Also uncharacteristically, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly reprimanded him. Although his voice was not loud, it was full of majesty and could not hold his beak, interrupting the words with dirt. "Ms. Watergate, why even you..." Hearing this scolding, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com turned back again in disbelief, and looked at his teacher. "Okay! Stop making noise! ??Listen to the teacher, stop making noise!" At this time, Lin looked at the three of them, her face was slightly scared, and said anxiously. Kakashi also closed his eyes slightly when he heard Lin''s anxiety and a sudden shock with the soil, but did not speak any more. "Now Chiba''s location is quite far away from us, and I have to pass through the front line battlefield and the hinterland of Yunyin and Yanyin. I can''t bring Chiba here like I brought Hirohiko and Xuena, so In terms of rescue and rescue, even if we get there, the victory or defeat may already be known. In any case, we are too late! Going to rescue will only waste time..." Looking at the silenced Tou and Kakashi, Bo Feng Shuimen sighed three times and said. "Mr. Watergate..." Hearing this, Lin looked at her teacher, a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes, but her eyes finally fell on Xuenai''s body. "There is no... any other way?" But at this moment, Bring the soil, who was silent for a while, suddenly spoke, but there was no such excitement, but hesitated and low. "No." Bo Feng Shuimen shook his head and said. He didn''t want to save Chiba! If Chiba is dead, he will not be able to explain to Kushina! but This is war! Who can say, who is absolutely safe? Absolutely immortal? Even for him, there are things that cannot be done! As soon as Bo Feng Shuimen said this, the group fell silent. "No, Chiba will not die!" However, at this moment, when the silence was filling, a voice suddenly sounded from behind them...! Chapter 891： If you dont go, I will go! "You can''t save, I''ll save it!" When everyone turned their heads in astonishment, the second sentence of the abrupt voice from behind sounded again. "Hirohiko!" In the next second, the four people whose eyes fell behind them spoke subconsciously. At this moment, in their eyes, Hongyan, who had fallen to the ground, did not know when he had already sat up. At this moment, he was pulling out his two ninja bags and seemed to be checking something. "you''re awake?" Seeing Hongyan sitting and checking the forehead of the ninja bag, Lin hurried forward and said that she would give Hongyan another check. "I''m fine!" However, the hand she stretched out was pushed away by the affection, and pushed away by the unusually firm hand that had been trembling slightly. Just when Lin was about to check, Hongyan raised her hand slightly and pushed her hand back. "How can you be considered okay like this?" When she touched Hongyan''s trembling hand, Lin almost scolded it. What is it all right? His hands were trembling, his face was so pale, his body was obviously weak, and he probably couldn''t even stand up! What the **** is this! Dont you know how to cherish yourself? Dont you know if youre not prepared, youre going to die? Whether you bring soil, Kakashi, or Hirohiko...Why can''t you think about it? I can''t think about myself! Why don''t you think about the people who worry about them! In the words, she was as gentle as her, but at this time, she couldn''t help but feel angry. "What is your attitude, Hongyan!" But at this moment, seeing the kindness of his sweetheart being pushed aside, the originally quiet brow frowned, and the whole face became unhappy. "No, really no need, I''m fine, thank you!" Then, after the unhappy game with the soil, Hong Yan said with a poker face, looking at Lin with both eyes, and said sincerely. As he said, Hongyan gritted his teeth and tried to stand up, but before he stood up, his feet were soft, and he sat down on the ground again. Obviously, he is still very weak now. Although Chibas creation and regeneration allowed him to regenerate his internal organs and partially regenerate his lost blood, he still lost too much blood after all, and Chakras exhausted physical strength was empty, thinking To stand up is still a bit impractical. As for his behavior, Lin frowned and her face was worried. "I can''t stand up, and I don''t want Lin to check it. Do you think Lin''s medical skills can''t compare to..." At the same time, the soil held by the Bofeng Shui Gate over there spoke again, and the words "I knew it would be like this, and told you not to listen to Lin and not let Lin check". "Bring soil!" However, Lin did not speak when he brought the soil, and was interrupted by Lin. At this time, Lin had taken out a few army ration pills from her backpack. These are Konohas special army ration pills. Not only can they replenish their physical strength and chakras, they can also Nutritional supplements, although the taste is very bad, but at least for the current Hongyan is very useful. Then he took out a few more pills. This is Konoha''s best blood-enhancing pill so far. Seeing Hongyan''s face a little bit of anemia, plus the large area of ??blood on her body, she can still see some clues. This blood-increasing pill is combined with a special army ration pill. With the nutritional supplement of the junliang pill, it can increase blood a lot, which has a miraculous effect on excessive blood loss in battle. It fits the current situation of Hirohiko. "Eat it." After scolding the soil, Lin handed the pills and junliang pills to Hongyan. "This" While Hongyan looked at the pills and junliang pills that Lin handed over, he seemed to hesitate for a while, a hint of hesitation flashed across his face. "Okay! Eat it!" Then, this color of hesitation caused Lin to scold, and there was a gentle but unquestionable tone in the words. "Um... uh!" Seeing this girl who has always been like my gentle and weak sister, Hongyan nodded slightly with a sullen face, and then ended up with the Junliang Pill and the Blood Enhancing Pill, which he ate in one bite. "Now yours, absolutely can''t participate in the battle!" Watching Hongyan eat the Junliang Pills and the Blood Enhancing Pills, Lin left such a stern word, and walked to Xue Nai''s side, bent down, and fed her the Junliang Pills and some small pills with water. However, he didn''t take a look at Hongyan, as if this sentence was already an absolute order and could not be opposed. "Huh! Make Lin angry!" At this moment, seeing this situation, Dai Tu almost uttered this sentence through his nostrils, and his eyes were full of dissatisfaction. "Okay, bring the soil, don''t use Hongyan to vent your anger!" Hearing his disciple''s words, Bo Feng Shui Men looked down, slowly let go, and said quite solemnly. He knew very well that the reason for this attitude was that he was still angry about not being able to rescue Chiba, and he couldn''t find a way to vent, so he targeted Hongyan. "Humph!" Regarding this, Bring the soil coldly snorted, turned his head, pouted, and said nothing. "Ah" Seeing the soiled appearance, Kakashi sighed helplessly, and then looked at Hongyan. His chest should have been seriously injured...Even the blood on Hongyan''s body was pouring out of his chest... That''s right, looking at the distribution range and traces of this blood, there should be blood spattered from the chest. However, he didn''t have any wounds on his chest~www.novelhall.com~ and his skin was as tender as a newborn baby. What kind of battle did they experience? How did Chiba treat Hirohiko? So what happened! And in his mind, there was such a thought. "Hongyan, it''s okay." At this time, he walked to the Bo Feng Shui Gate next to Hong Yan, gently supported Hong Yan, and smoothly pressed the ninja bag in his hand to his waist. "It''s okay! Teacher Watergate." Standing staggeringly, Hongyan looked at Bofeng Shuimen, his eyes fell on Xuena, and he said, "What happened to Xuena? Is she okay!" "It''s okay!" Hearing this, Lin didn''t look back, and said directly: "It''s just that she is relieved. After replenishing her energy, she may wake up at any time." "Listen well, Hirohiko, now you are on the route of the Kakashi group, we have no time to rescue Chiba. So, the next thing to do is to heal the injury and recover well, and the second is to complete it. God has no bridge mission." At the same time, Bo Feng Shuimen took a breath and said, "I think you should know the importance of this mission." Damn...why, I am here to persuade a child to give up and save his best friend! During the words, Bo Feng Shui Men couldn''t help biting his teeth slightly. However, he knows very well that even if it is a complete state of Hongyan, it is impossible to save Chiba, and the enemy that Chiba is facing right now is definitely not something that Hongyan can deal with! "No! Now, Hongyan, and what we have to do is find a place to rest." At this time, Kakashi''s voice suddenly sounded. While speaking, he still walked forward. "This is not a good place to talk or make plans to take care of the wounded." Then, an understatement came from the direction he left. Chapter 892： Desperate Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "Wow" The night breeze of the grassland whizzed past, rolling up waves of silver grass, and at the same time brushing the damp soil under the stone pillar lotus, the gurgling sound of water slowly blew into the distance along with the night wind. Ah-- And as the sound of water passed, a long exhalation sound slowly dissipated in the air. did not expect Now, it''s not just bad. The three figures who were kneeling and lying in their eyes suddenly disappeared, and Qianye slowly raised his head, the expression on his face was a sigh except for a sigh. "Tick!" A drop of blood slowly slipped from the blood stain on his left cheek, splashed on the ground, shattered into beads, and swallowed into the ground. Just now, just as he pressed his hand on the shoulder of Bo Feng Shuimen, one hand, one thunder light gathered, and the hand of Chakra''s cloak like a claw came directly from behind his left head, for an instant , In just an instant, it penetrated the hanging hair on his left side and a small part of his cheek. Almost, just a little bit, his head will be delivered by Wan, and just a little bit, only a little bit, the head of Bo Feng Shuimen will be penetrated just now. However, it deserves to be the next four generations of Hokage, the response is really fast! In such a limited moment, even when he was caught off guard, he was preparing to start the stall of Flying Thunder God, and he was able to turn his head and escape the thorn! After a series of bad heart, Chiba''s heart couldn''t help flashing admiration. The slight deviation of the head just now was definitely the most perfect escape he had seen so far, none of them! Even the dodge under the perfect prediction of an attack, under this slight dodge of the head, it looks pale. Then, after these thoughts, Chiba was involuntarily happily screaming, and suddenly had an urge to laugh. At this moment, he involuntarily thought of those posts in his previous life that had doubts about the combat effectiveness of the fourth generation of Hokage. If the writers of these posts had personally experienced this scene, would he feel ashamed because of the posts he wrote. Based on this scene alone, the combat effectiveness of Bofeng Shuimen can be ranked in the forefront of all dynasties Hokage and Five Shadows. This is, in the three generations of Raikage, Lei Dun Chakra mode, one-finger Hell Kanshou quietly attacked at full speed, and it was almost a must to change to any person when he was out of his care. To be honest, even he was stunned for the moment of extreme just now. Although this blow cut his hair and cheeks, it was indeed directed at Bo Feng Shui''s gate. At that time, Chiba had nothing but A thought, only a heartfelt sentence. It really deserves to be the fastest in the third Ninja War! At the same time, in that sluggish moment, his hand left the shoulder of Bo Feng Shuimen. Next, when his thoughts turned, Bo Feng Shuimen disappeared in front of him. "Zi...ZiZ..." At this time, a thunder stream escaped from his left cheek and turned into a flash of lightning, flashing horizontally in front of his eyes, reflecting the eyeballs that turned to the edge of the left corner of his eye, and the slightly sinking body The shape, and the left arm that maintained the posture of stretching forward, pressing and raising, and the whole thick arm surrounded by the spiked Thunder Chakra coat with the reflection in the eyes, the thunder current converging into an electric arc, the one that keeps flashing A finger outstretched. "Crack..." With the flash of this lightning, after the light dimmed, a sound of hard objects cracking slowly sounded from the side of Qianye''s right cheek. "Boom..." Then, a piece of rock debris fell from his right cheek, fell to the ground, and instantly turned into dust. so close! At this moment, such a thought flashed through Qianye''s heart. At the same time, his eyes moved down, and his gaze turned to his right cheek. At this moment, where his right cheek is in contact with the arm wrapped in Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, an inverted triangular scale is already covered with cobweb-like cracks, and a small section in the middle has fallen, revealing the extremely thin inside. His rocky skin, and where it touches his arms, the scorched black color of thunder and lightning is spreading at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye. It is estimated that after a second or two, it will be completely peeled and broken. so close After seeing the cracked and charred appearance of the inverted triangular rocky scales of his cheeks, Chiba''s heart couldn''t help screaming again. It was really a cut-off just now. In that extreme moment, if he hadn''t let go, I am afraid that the three generations of Raiking had already followed them to the village of Konoha. And three generations of Raikage, who can confront the tail beast, and possess absolute defense, absolute attack, and absolute speed that are more difficult than the tail beast, suddenly appeared in the Konoha village where defense is already tense... This is undoubtedly an airdrop of a nuclear bomb into the village, which is tantamount to throwing the tail beast into the village. The most optimistic thing is that after a bitter battle, the man who is comparable to the tail beast was killed. After the three generations of Hokage''s horse, the wave of wind and water, and even the helplessness of Nine Xinna, the reckless use of the power of the nine tails solved the man. The worst consequence may be that Konoha village suffered immeasurable damage, lost three wars in a series of chain reactions, and was also escaped by this man. In any case, whether it is the most optimistic or the worst result, Konoha will definitely suffer great damage, and even Hirohiko, Yukina, and even himself, and even other people in the village he valued, will be in danger of death. Is this also... destiny? Thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help sighing again. The situation just now made him lose his joy of "destiny, may not exist" because of Xuenai''s flying thunder **** Kunai and the instant arrival of Bofeng Shuimen. Yes, Fei Lei Shen Kuwu is back again, effortlessly, even Xue Na has arrived, they only need to lift the seal to leave safely. Moreover, after the seal was lifted, Bo Feng Shui Men came very quickly ~ www.novelhall.com ~ basically scared him a bit. Everything seems so smooth, as if fate is only hindering his illusion. However, it happened that he was about to leave, the stall where everything went smoothly, three generations of Lei Ying silently appeared behind him? Almost pierced Bo Feng Shuimen''s head with one hand? Although he was avoided, he was in physical contact with himself? Isn''t this fate? Isn''t it an obstacle to fate? Moreover, after this move, he had to use his exhausted and unrecovered body to fight against opponents that could not be defeated in the heyday... Isn''t it that fate is removing his unstable factor? The current desperate situation, isn''t it from fate... Lore? Chapter 893： miss Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "Wow..." Water flows continuously from the broken round hole, rushing down, and on the back of the stone pillar that rises into the air, a small waterfall is formed under the petals of the blooming stone lotus flower. , "Papa Papa" hit the sandy ground, constantly swallowing the surrounding land. Actually... hid it? At this time, slightly far away in front of the stone pillar on the opposite side of the small waterfall, the third generation of Lei Ying opened his eyes slightly, his eyes full of shock. This blow, he was bound to win, and absolutely stabbed, this time, even Taki Chiba did not make any moves. However, the target of this stabbing actually escaped in this silent and fastest hit. Although it was a bit hasty, it escaped. He could have imagined that the golden pierced head would be pierced and the old red and white things would fly around, but he did not expect that it would end up in the current situation. Not only did the attack fail, he was also rescued by the opponent twice. personal. After this Takichiba, another person gave him enough shock! Konoha''s dazzling junior... What a group, terrible guys! Then, in the widening eyes little by little, the third generation of Lei Ying''s mind flashed through this slightly frightening thought. In the previous battle with Takichiba, he was suppressed for a while, and was finally defeated by this s-grade Ukushiha Ninjutsu combination of Takichiba. He was even trapped by the cooperation of his water and earth ninjutsu. In this cage, the main body is the restraint of earth escape by thunder. Even after breaking free from the cage, he had to choose to open a hole from the back of the stone pillar, quietly find the right time to attack, and sneak attack from behind. This is simply his most frustrated time in all battles! Thinking of this, the three generations of Lei Ying''s face couldn''t help stiffening, and his eyeballs subconsciously glanced down. At this moment, all parts of his body, especially the left elbow, chest out, shoulder blade, abdomen, right calf, and even the Leidun Chakra coat on the right cheek are all damaged to varying degrees. The lightest ones are even directly pierced through, and the lightest ones are just cracks that are directly broken into a spider web, just like glass pierced by steel thorns. Nataki Chibas last spear condensed a large amount of soil attribute chakras, and directly broke his Thunder Dun Chakra mode defense. If it werent for the large number of spiral rock guns that exploded at the end, there was a certain regularity. , I''m afraid he will be injured! The strength of this kid is simply chilling! At only eleven years old, he can learn s-level ninjutsu, and even use it perfectly and even form a ninjutsu combination... I''m afraid, even if he falls in this Ninja battle, he will have to make a mark in the history of Ninja! And, it''s not just this kid! As his gaze shifted downward, a series of thoughts intertwined with admiration and fear flashed in the mind of the three generations of Raiking. In the end, a feeling of missing the best opportunity to eliminate the biggest disaster came into being. Yes, he missed the biggest or best opportunity to change! As the third generation of Raikage, he naturally knows who the blond man who suddenly appeared just now is? It was precisely because he knew who the blond man was that he transferred the attack from Taki Chiba to the blond man. Compared to Takichiba, this blond man is definitely the top priority. And the Konoha ninja who can let the kill priority of "Konoha''s little monster" get out, the whole three ninja wars, there is only one person, only one person! That is, in this battle, a miraculous character who saves a village by one person who is absolutely heroic is staged-"Konoha''s Golden Flash" Bofeng Water Gate! Also, so far, the only person who has made all major Shinobu villages issue the command "If you encounter this person, you can immediately abandon the mission without any punishment"! He is definitely the most dazzling genius in the entire Third Ninja World War! Even the Osamaru and Jirai of the three ninjas of the predecessors were eclipsed by his brilliance! And the ninjutsu that suddenly flashed and disappeared and was able to take away the two wounded in an instant, should be the second generation of Naruto Senjutsu, known as "Ninja Speed", the proud space-time ninjutsu-Fei Lei Shen! Although he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, the second generation Raikage knew a lot about the second generation of Naruto. Naturally, he knew a lot about the information of the master Konoha, and the signature ninjutsu of Thunder God was naturally clear. And Haofeng Water Gate is relying on the second generation of Hokages flying thunder **** art to rush to various battlefields with Konoha at the speed of "Ninja World", and Konoha will be defeated by one person. Pulled up, with the power of one person, brought a village on the right track, and stopped the defeat of a big country! It can be said that this is the most threatening ninja he has ever seen! Even if the Konoha little monster is wonderful, it is even worse than that! Just now, he almost killed the hero of Konoha, the most feared "Golden Flash of Konoha" in other Ninja Village! And now, he who missed the opportunity even had a feeling that "the end of the Ninja World War is fixed". With this golden flash, Konoha will never fall into defeat, and will even move towards victory step by step! This feeling, he can now deeply feel it. Even, because of this feeling, he was a little bit regretful, regretting how he couldn''t be faster just now, how could he avoid him... In short, at this moment, the mind of the three generations of Raiking was a bit complicated, and even gave birth to a trace of anxiety. That''s right~www.novelhall.com~ Anxious! In addition to the hunch that Konoha will win, he also has a stronger hunch. As long as this wave of Fengshuimen survives and survives this third Ninja World War, then he will definitely become the leader of Konoha''s new generation. , The position of the fourth generation of Hokage can be said to be in his pocket. And with the various characteristics he showed in this war of ninja world, under his leadership, Konoha is absolutely no worse than the three generations of Naruto era, and the three generations of Naruto era can be said to have created any ninja village. The era was beyond reach. After the Second World War, the talents withered and the losses were tragic. It can only be regarded as Konoha who barely won. In just a few years, it has developed rapidly, and his vitality has quickly recovered, and even now there are a series of Yaoran Ninja Worlds. If it weren''t for the young and young geniuses who suffered a big loss and was suppressed by the tacit cooperation of the two, I am afraid that no single village could block Konoha. In the era of the three generations of Naruto, the comprehensive Konoha is still the number one, there is no doubt about this. And in this era of wave wind water gate, he has a hunch that Konoha''s number one will be terrifying! Although this Takichiba was left behind, but... Still... Damn it! Chapter 894： In an instant! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... Do not! Now is not the time to think about the obstacles of fate, the three generations of Raikage''s forward stabbing movement has stopped, and then it is not aimed at Bofeng Shuimen, but at me! Feeling that the touch of Lei Duns forehead Carlas coat rubbing against the rocky skin is slowly stopping, the uncontrollable panic and fear in Chibas eyes on the "fate" has suddenly disappeared, his eyes suddenly cleared, and his heart Yi Lin. Three generations of Raikage''s stabbing failed, and after the stabbing stopped, then the next one would be him, without a doubt. But now, he has no means to evade! Now, although he has a certain amount of chakra and stamina under the recovery of the special military ration pill, it is impossible to open the wound mode in this state, let alone the critical state of the wound mode. If the critical state of the injury mode cannot be transformed, he cannot enter the domon mode. Can''t enter the Dumen mode... He has no way to confront or stand alone against the three generations of Raikage in Lei Dun Chakra mode! Even now, he has no night vision ability, no increase in sight and hearing, and no dynamic vision enhancement. He can''t even predict an attack, and the range of perception is extremely reduced. Even, the stabbing of the **** piercing hand just now until the third generation Lei Ying cut off his hair and cut his cheek, and he realized the pain. His reaction and perception are the same as in the eight-door mode. Now he is nothing more than a ninja of the "miscellaneous fish" level. He belongs to the kind of soldier who can be dismissed at will. There is nothing special. Place! Do not! Still a weak trash soldier! To be honest, Chiba now feels unprecedented "weakness", he can clearly feel his "weakness", and he did not expect that he would be so uncomfortable without the eight-door model. At the same time, he also deeply felt what the eight-door model had brought him that he had been neglecting, or what Chakra had neglected because of the skyrocketing of each stage. The eight-door mode gave him, in addition to the skyrocketing Chakra, this "perception enhancement". Although it was only a simple enhancement of vision and hearing, it was enough for him to avoid most dangers in battle. It turns out that the real precious place of the Eight Doors Mode is these humble perception enhancements... At this moment, at this moment, Qianye sighed from the bottom of his heart. But even so, I have to avoid this blow, only to avoid this blow, I can only avoid this blow! Otherwise, everything is over! Not only is the destiny change plan, but even his life is gone! Thinking of this, Qianye''s eyes flashed sharply, and his hands behind his back tightened slightly. Naruto World, this is a cruel world. From the beginning of the war, no, before the war, as long as you leave the village, you are surrounded by danger. You can be killed by unknown dangers at any time. Moreover, as long as you leave the village, people outside You can''t believe it, especially the ninjas in the outer village, and sometimes even the ninjas in your own village can''t believe it! For a person who lives in peace and enjoys a prosperous and stable world, this is absolutely an unimaginable day! But it is such a day, for Chiba, who once lived in peace and enjoys the stability and prosperity, is quite happy! Even after life and death, he has taken a lot of light on life and death. It is precisely because he has looked down on life and death and is not afraid of death. He can repeatedly make life-threatening actions and be able to commit dangers alone. If he is still alive and just like his previous life. He was so cherish his life when he crossed over, he would have died a long time ago and could no longer die, or shrank in a corner of the village, lingering. However, although he looked down on death and did not fear death, he still strongly did not want to die! He does not want to leave this world! Not because this was the world he yearned for in his previous life, nor because he possessed magical powers in this world, but the people here! Here, there are teachers who care for him to the point that they can give their lives and love him selflessly! Here, there are close friends who can live together even though they don''t speak much, and who are sincere for him like family, and who can also give his life for him. Here, there are also a group of friends who can laugh together, cry together, and hand over their backs! Here, there are too many lovely people, too many intertwined lives, too many...Even in the life of being disgusted and disgusted, he can still give him understanding, warmth and attention! He is not afraid of death, but... Reluctant to die! So, this time, he has to fight for himself! For my own life... Fight! No matter how embarrassed, no matter how ugly, and no longer look like a person who crosses, he has to live! Want to live! To change destiny! To create a warm life circle belonging to him that he wants! He does not have the power of the protagonist who crosses the humanities, he does not have the bad luck of the hot-blooded protagonist, and he does not have the personality charm of the upper person who is enough to unite everyone. He can''t change this dark world, and there is no way. Changing the system of a village will not even make everyone like him. However, he still has to grasp those kindness, those trusts, those understandings, those cares... those things that he longed for in his previous life but didn''t get in his life! He had the sweetest bite, and he was about to grab the sweetest bite! fate? Hinder? Since this huge torrent is going to destroy him, then... Come on! At this moment, Chiba, who didn''t know why a lot of thoughts poured out in his mind, slowly moved his eyes toward the upper left corner. Without the increased vision, he could only see the flashing electric light arm! Without the increase in hearing, he could not hear the breathing of the three generations of Raikage behind! He couldn''t tell when the third generation Raikage would launch an attack! Even in the night, even with the help of electric light, he could not even see the grass at his feet! Not to mention what an attack prediction is! However, there was a smile at the corner of his mouth. In his heart, it seemed to be burning blazingly! At this moment, he felt that he could do everything, and no one could stop him. Yes! I can dodge! can! Although I dont know if the three generations of Raikage will attack ~www.novelhall.com~ in the next moment, in what way will the invisible left hand penetrate my body...... But I know "Oh!" At this moment, Chiba grinned and gritted his teeth. Now is the best time to escape! Missed it is a dead end! "Crack..." In the next moment, the grass under Qianye''s left foot suddenly stirred up a very light, very small amount of dust. At this moment, when the three generations of Raikage''s stabbing force stopped, the smiling young man gritted his teeth suddenly turned to the right and moved away! Chapter 895： dodge! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... Do not! Now is not the time to struggle for not killing Bo Feng Shuimen! Can''t kill "Konoha''s golden glitter"! Killing "Konoha''s little monster" is also an important thing! The piercing force of the hand with a finger of Hell Kanan slowly stopped, and the time when the Bofeng Shui Gate disappeared instantly seemed to be stagnant, and the feeling of space as if torn disappeared, the three generations of Raikage''s heart hovered slightly annoying. Dissipated instantly, and my heart suddenly cleared. This little monster is not a fuel-efficient lamp. His threat has only been under this golden flash since the start of the Third Ninja World War! Moreover, the battle that this kid appeared was basically a turning point in the direction of this third Ninja World War! Shayins poisoning plan on Konoha...Ianyins final encirclement and suppression of Shayin...Ianyins defense plan...and now, the critical moment of the battle against Konoha in the two great Ninja villages... The timing of this kid''s appearance is the top priority, almost all can determine the turning point of the general trend of the three wars. At these points, if this kid is not there, it will be another situation. At least it is certain that Konoha will suffer terrible losses, or even exit the battlefield early. It was precisely because of what this kid did that led the entire battle to contain more than unity, more confrontation than battle, and maintained a relatively stable situation until we reached a certain tacit understanding with Yan Yin. Konoha suffered a big loss to change this situation... For a long time, I have always felt that this is the strategy of the three generations of Hokage, but after fighting this kid, I am not so sure! It is very possible that Iwakura, who first called this Takichiba the "Little Monster of Konoha", also noticed a little bit, and then assigned this title to him. This kid may not only be an absolutely excellent tactical ninja, but also a rare strategic commander! Moreover, he is only eleven years old and his potential has not yet been fully developed. Maybe the threat in the future is even greater than the golden glitter! As the thoughts in his mind flashed by, the third generation of Raikage''s eyes moved down suddenly, falling on the body of Taki Chiba who was deeply jealous of him. In an instant, his eyes touched the upward gaze of Takichiba! Want to run! "Snapped!" At the same time, three generations of Lei Ying''s open left hand fingers that passed under the pierced right hand suddenly curled up and turned into claws. Immediately, the dark thunder and lightning burst out of the palm and instantly swallowed the left hand! Black thunder! "Zi!" On his right hand, the thunder current at his fingertips exploded again, and after the stabbing stopped slightly, it swept across. "Crack..." At this moment, the figure of the young man diagonally below him suddenly turned to the side and threw himself out in a rolling motion. This! But at this moment, his eyes widened slightly, and his face almost flashed with surprise. This kid... At this moment, Chiba''s gaze moved away from the three generations of Raikage''s face, and fell on the right hand thunder blade that swept across and the left hand covered by the nearby black thunder under his right arm. Catch up! must! At the same time, he roared wildly in his heart, whether he could avoid it, at this moment! Is there a conspiracy? At this moment, the second half of the thought of Raikage of the three generations emerged, followed by a while of surprise! so slow! too slow! At this moment, in his eyes, Taki Chibas movements are terribly slow, even if he turns sideways and short body is perfect, but under his dynamic vision, this Takichibas movements are besides turning sideways and short body. Apart from the dynamics, the appearance of swooping out and rolling is basically the same as the static ones. At this moment, in his eyes, only his right hand is moving, and everything else is as slow as still. Moreover, his right hand thunder blade and the black thunder that is about to burst out have basically touched Taki Chiba''s body. There is no way to hide, no way to avoid! The speed of this Takichiba is too slow! Even if it is to avoid first, it is the same as not avoiding! This speed is really too slow! Completely different from before! Subconsciously, the third generation of Raikage wanted to kill him because it was so easy, and there was a ray of doubt. There is a conspiracy, or not... Then, just as the doubts surged, the third generation of Raikage reacted, and his hands were almost faster. A drop of blood had already seeped from the edge of the Thunder Blade, and Qianye''s back and waist had already been cut horizontally. , And on his bare feet, a black thunder like an electric snake had already pierced his skin, and the color of scorching appeared instantly. Do not! It''s because of the poor skills! The s-level ninjutsu combination just now has exhausted his Chakra, and seeing him move so slowly, it should be the lack of the increase in the secret technique or the forbidden technique. Takichibas speed and Chakra should all depend on The time-limited and strict conditions of the forbidden technique or secret technique, once the secretary contacts the forbidden technique, his combat effectiveness will drop to the level of an ordinary ninja! No, even because of the consumption and side effects of the secretary or the forbidden technique, his combat power is not as good as the usual ninja, basically in a weak state of being slaughtered! It''s not that he has any conspiracy, but that he can no longer use any tactics and conspiracy, his body can no longer complete any tactics or conspiracy! The real mountains and rivers are exhausted! After all, no matter how powerful this Takichiba is, he is only one person. No matter how strong the tactics are, he needs to rely on manpower to complete it. People will get tired, chakras will run out! And there is no manpower to complete the tactics, so powerful tactics are just empty talk, without any combat effectiveness! This time, he really wanted to kill this kid! This kid can''t do anything! At this moment, the three generations of Lei Ying were extremely convinced that if this kid could do anything else, then he was not a human at all! Then, just as his determined face appeared, a dazzling light suddenly lit up from under his chest and abdomen! Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ he changed color suddenly! This kid, are you crazy! "boom!" And just as he roared in his heart, the strong light flashed, and a ball of blazing white flame suddenly fell under his chest and abdomen, and the boy who was tumbling like a pounding boy got out of his ninja bag because of this action. The left hand opened the index finger and the middle finger, but the place between the **** and the **** exploded! In an instant, the dazzling explosive light and explosive flames of this blazing white flame ball engulfed him and this Takichiba! Zero distance, Hongyan''s modified version powerfully impacts the explosive ball and detonates! And at the moment of being engulfed by the strong light flame, the gritted smile at the corner of Chiba''s mouth widened a bit! "Wow!" In the next moment, the explosive air wave was mixed with the heat wave, and the grass and sand on the ground rolled and whizzed towards the distance! Chapter 896： The price in exchange! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... Under the curtain of night, the stone pillar lotus stands proudly, the waterfall is gurgling on the back side, the sound of the water goes with the wind, the silver moon shines down, reflecting the waves of grass that the night wind rolls up. Above this vast grassland, there is a quiet area. "boom!" Suddenly, a strong light flashed, and a ball of blazing white fire suddenly exploded ten meters away from the front of the stone pillar lotus flower. The heat wave swept out, and the billowing grass and gravel turned into a ring of dust and spread out. Go, hit the lotus on the stone pillar, hit the sand and the grass flying around! "Zi!" At this moment, a jet of dark lightning shot out from the white fireball that was just exploded, drawing a dark upward arc in the air, rushing straight up diagonally, and drawing a continuous line in the air. After a few seconds of darkness and light, it slowly dissipated into the air. And the blazing white fireball seemed to be pierced by the dark lightning, splitting from it, and the flame sprayed out, bringing out a cone-shaped blazing white flame, spraying out. "puff!" And just as the black thunder flames sprayed out, a few meters north of the explosion flame, a young figure fell heavily to the ground, and bursts of scorched smoke evaporated from him amidst the wind and heat. Then it was blown away by the strong wind, smearing this piece of grassy cigarette with a faint black. "Cough...cough!" Then, there was a violent cough. It succeeded! Although Hongyan said that it was only to seal the powerful detonating talisman in a round spherical bomb by some means, but he did not expect that compared with the direct detonating talisman explosion, there was so much difference. This impact... even the three generations of Raikage can''t maintain balance! Although the power of the explosion has decreased a bit, the impact is really nothing to say. I don''t know what Hongyan thinks. He actually wants to increase the explosive impact of the detonating talisman... And this kind of research on the detonating talisman technology, this guy really went to experience with Jiraiya, instead of discussing the concept of ninjutsu with Dashemaru? Qianye fell to the ground, almost half of his face buried in the sandy ground. After a few dry coughs in his mouth, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. At the same time, when the thoughts flashed, extremely severe pain swept through, my back, left hand, and legs were all occupied by severe pain. Except for the pain, I could feel almost nothing, even the warmth between my nose. Dapeng Dapeng''s blood flowed from his nostrils, swallowing the surrounding sand. In addition to the stiff gritted smile on his face, there was a trace of triumph in the deep pain. Hey! Unexpectedly... A burst of burnt smoke rose, and bursts of heat were blown away by the wind and heat, and blended into the grass wave cigarettes, spreading to the distance, but the corners of Chiba''s stiff gritted smile rose again. He succeeded, this desperate move succeeded! Successfully avoided the lore of these three generations of Raikage, this lore from destiny! Yes! It was a desperate situation at that time, he was bound to die, there was no chance of winning, and even avoiding it was futile! There is no eight-door mode, no Dumen mode, or even wound-door mode critical and wound-door mode, and even the life-door mode cannot be opened, and the body has not recovered after all. His speed is absolutely impossible to escape the third generation of Raikage, even if Taking advantage of the momentary stagnation of the three generations of Raikage and the chagrin of not assassinating Bo Feng Shuimen at the perfect opportunity, the clone evaded ahead of time. It was useless! With his current state and the speed at which he can dodge, even if the three generations of Raikage are three or five seconds late when he completes a set of evasive actions, he can easily come first, and he can do one of his evasive actions. In an instant, kill him! There is only one he can do! And don''t hesitate, the timing must be right! Using the explosive impact of the projectile bomb made by Hirohiko, push yourself out by detonating at a close range, and then push the third generation of Raikage in another direction, so that you can stop the movement of the third generation of Raikage, and can use the explosion. The impact force completes a high-speed dodge. And this behavior is tantamount to suicide! Hongyan version of the powerful bomb detonated at the distance of the fingertips? This is suicide! If one is not good, he will be blown to pieces, because at this time, he does not have Chakra for rock hardening, nor does he have the speed of rock hardening. He can only resist the explosion with his flesh. And his body is just an ordinary person, not the immortal human body of the Thousand-Hands Clan and the Maelstrom Clan, nor the powerful body of the Yeyue Clan, nor the immortal body that can be transformed into water like the ghost lamp Shuiyue, without protection, The consequences speak for themselves! This is a gamble, a gamble of vitality with life! Then he won the bet! He has won this precious moment of life! He has grasped the tiny vitality before death! Although he paid the price of one hand and two feet, he is alive, he is still alive! In the severe pain, Chiba''s stiff mouth seemed to arouse a little more, his eyes moved slightly, and he vaguely saw the burnt black area that he could not feel except for the severe pain, and the flesh was blackened. The inclined left hand is relatively intact, but it is also very painful, and the flesh is rolled, and the right hand is blackened. But in his heart, the same scorched and black back appeared in his heart, and the miserable appearance of the legs that were almost unconscious except for the severe pain in his left hand. Almost! Almost! Just a little more, a little more time! Just need, a little more... The next moment, in the midst of this violent wind and heat, Chiba, who had lost one hand and two feet, slowly propped it up with his relatively intact right hand, bit by bit, enduring the sharp pain of almost fainting. Slowly supported it. "Peng!" And at this moment, amidst a muffled sound, a flashing hand suddenly seeped from the cracked white fireball, and the five fingers held it as if it was pressing on the surface of the white fireball! hiss--! Then, in the silent tearing sound, this thunderous hand slammed! Suddenly, the blazing white flame sprayed out in the direction that he wanted to throw it out, the entire blazing white fireball was completely torn apart, the flames burst out, and suddenly dissipated! In an instant ~www.novelhall.com~ the white fireball was torn apart and dispersed in the air! "Ziz...Ziz..." And in the place where the blazing fireball was torn and dispersed, and in the high temperature and twisted air, a figure wrapped in a spiked Chakra''s coat slowly appeared, like a demon **** of the last days, watching everything in front of him! "Boom!" In the next second, the foot of the figure exploded, and a human-shaped lightning flashed out, piercing the high-temperature distortion, pointing Hell''s hand and leaning down, and heading towards the young man who was propped up and flipped, shaking his hand ! Then, in the next moment, the figure''s tight face, his eyes suddenly glared, and his face almost gushed out with anger. Ran out of color! "Wow!" At this moment, a scroll that was thrown out by the way, suddenly unfolded in front of his face. The word "fire" surrounded by countless seals, unfolded! Chapter 897： Trick! Actually... detonate this kind of bomb at such a short distance! This kid committed suicide? The blazing white flames blasted toward his face, and the sudden impact of the explosion made him lean back abruptly. The black thunder released from his hand shot up violently, and then followed him back. The arc suddenly drew upwards, instantly tearing the exploded white fireball apart, drawing a dark arc in the air! "despair!" And the next moment, the third generation of Lei Ying took a step back slightly, paused, and the Blazing Flame Shop crashed against his Lei Dun Chakra coat, crackling, but there was no trace left. The impact of the explosion, the blazing flame, the impact of the explosion and the high temperature combined with the blazing flame, could not leave any marks on his body. While standing still, the three generations of Lei Ying''s gaze was staring in front of him, his face suddenly tightened. Catching the power of this explosion not only restrained my pace and attack, but also exploded myself, using the shock wave of the explosion to increase the speed of my avoidance, thus avoiding my next fatal blow! Do not! Is it a fatal blow already hit? This kid... Really, don''t you know what to give up? At this time, the burning three generations of Raikage surrounded by white flames, raised hands slowly fell, and with a "click", he took a step forward, and his heart flashed through which made him uncontrollable. Thoughts of chilling. He has seen countless enemies, countless tough enemies, but like the present, when there is no hope at all, the whole person is basically in a state of waiting for death, and he can still be cruel to himself. It was the first time he encountered it just to avoid a momentary enemy. Such a dying enemy, he saw it for the first time. At the same time, he also felt the light in his heart for the first time, and felt a little fear. An enemy stronger than himself is not terrible, but like this, he does not know what to put it, and he can be cruel to himself. Hand, dare to gamble with your life, and even linger to the point that you have to live a virtuous enemy even if you have a little more pain before death? That would be really scary! This kind of person can no longer use common sense to guess his mind, that is to say, it is an unknown existence. Unknown terrible existence! You never know what amazing things he will do! Maybe when you feel that the dust has settled, he will make an unusual move that will catch you off guard and make you feel fear from the bottom of your heart! This kind of person is as terrible as a lunatic! Takichiba... This kid, absolutely, absolutely... Can''t let him stay in this world! And the moment these slight fears arose, the three generations of Lei Ying began to exude a terrifying, substantive killing intent. In this hot and twisted air, the whole body was haunted by murderous intent, like a demon **** of the last days. Then, his right hand slowly raised! ... An explosion of this level will definitely not hurt him. It will make him lose his balance and miss the chance to pursue it! There is also a right hand that can move, which is also my luck! In the next three seconds, his attack will come back, and the one that will kill me will come! At this time, the face that was propped up with the right hand was already twisted with pain, the stiff smile at the corner of Chiba''s mouth was converging little by little, and the dense beads of sweat on his forehead gathered into a huge drop of sweat. , Slipped from the cheeks, mixed with the bright red blood and grit, with a "slap", fell to the ground from the chin, splashed, and at the same time, it swallowed wet that had already turned into dark sand. land. "Peng!" At this moment, a thunderous hand stretched out from the blazing flame, as if grasping the flame! "Peng!" In the next second, the blazing flames were suddenly torn apart, revealing the murderous tearful twisted figure of the third generation of Lei Ying! coming! At this moment, Qianye suddenly turned his head to look, his eyes glared, his right hand squeezed, his figure suddenly twisted, and his whole body suddenly turned! "Boom!" But at this moment, the foot of the figure exploded violently, and the fragmented ground flew around. The flames that had been fragmented disappeared instantly. The three generations of Lei Ying''s figure flashed, a finger of **** pierced his hand, and a thunder and lightning was drawn in the air. Come obliquely! At this moment, in the eyes of the three generations of Lei Ying, there was no emotion, no foreign objects, only the young man who spun around and threw his right hand away. That Taki Chiba who he can never let him live! Certainly, he will still be dying and struggling, he will certainly not die so willingly! Even with only one hand, he will have his plan, his conspiracy, his tactics! There must be fraud! No matter what, all I have to do is one thing, desperately, just like this straight, insert his heart! At the same time, there was only such a thought in his mind. The emotion on that tight face had faded, and only the murderous aura was left behind! And in this indomitable killing intent, the distance of several meters between the two is fleeting. In just a moment, the three generations of Raikages fingers will cross the last two steps in the next instant and penetrate the thousand. In Ye''s chest! "Wow!" However, at this moment, Chiba''s right hand that took advantage of the situation was thrown away, and a scroll was suddenly in the middle of the two of them. Following the momentum, it shook out! In the ring-shaped seal, the word "fire" was impressively displayed in the slowly widening eyes of the three generations of Lei Ying. Sure enough, still struggling! At this moment, for some reason, the nameless anger violently steamed, and the anger on the face of the third generation of Lei Ying could not be restrained. Fire word! Is it the seal reel of the fire escape ninjutsu? Don''t you understand this kid? Do you still think stupidly that you can survive? Even if the Uchiha clans impossible S-class power trap and fire-dance ninjutsu cooperate, they cant do anything to me~www.novelhall.com~ Now, even if this is an S-class fire-dance, it will not help! You should understand the explosion just now! This is useless work! "despair!" And just at this moment, he stepped on the ground for the last step, piercing his hand all the time, stabling out, piercing the scroll through his chest, and...falling fiercely! It''s up to you! Now that Hirohiko and Yukina are not around, I don''t have to worry about anything! Don''t worry about what consequences this does not belong to me will cause to my side! At this moment, Chiba''s right hand thrown out, both fingers were already erected. Click... And at the moment when the fingers were erected, on the side of the scroll, there seemed to be a sound of a key being locked. Three generations of Raikage, you absolutely can''t think of it, I still have such a trick! At the same moment, the corners of Chiba''s mouth rose again. Although stiff, it was extremely firm! Click... Then, in the sound of the silent key turning the lock, the seal on the edge of the fire on the scroll suddenly disappeared! Die! At this moment, the killing intent of the three generations of Raikage suddenly burst out, and in the flash of thunder, a finger of Hellkan''s hand stabbed on the scroll! It depends on whether you can survive! At this moment, Chiba''s thoughts flashed. "Peng!" Then, there was a sound of flame burning. this is! In an instant, the killing intent of the three generations of Lei Ying suddenly solidified! "laugh!" At this moment, a dark flame ignited fiercely on the fingertips that stretched out to gather thunder and lightning! Seal the fire seal, solve! Amaterasu! Chapter 898： Amaterasu! Black...flame! The unique touch of the revolving shaft slowly surfaced to the fingertips. On the face of the three generations of Raikages killing intent, the eyes were widening, and the strong anxiety suddenly swept through his mind, and the heart speed accelerated for no reason. There was a jump. And at this moment, on his fingertips, on the scroll that had been pierced by himself, the black fire character in the center of the scroll where the finger was passing, had already burned, igniting a dark flame, It seemed that on his fingers, there seemed to be a word "fire" made up of dark flames! This temperature! Actually, you can feel the scorching sensation through Chakra''s coat! At this moment, from his fingers, the temperature of the pitch-black flame is constantly passing in from outside the Chakra''s coat, even if it is invulnerable, the Thunder Dun Chakra coat, which can perfectly defend against high-temperature explosions, seems to be unable to withstand the temperature of the flame. . "Humph!" At this moment, the boy who twisted around and flew away with his right hand seemed to be twisted and stiff. The embarrassed boy was almost full of exploding scorched black boy. The curvature of the mouth seemed to rise. After a few minutes, he sneered. And in his eyes, there was a smile of successful strategy! This kid! Seeing this provocative smile and eyes, three generations of Lei Ying''s frozen face suddenly sank. What a guy who doesn''t make people happy in the end! "Snapped!" And while this thought flashed, the three generations of Lei Ying''s piercing grenade exploded, several arcs suddenly violent, and flashed backwards, drawing out several blue and white electric snakes. "puff!" At this moment, the speed of Yizhi''s hand suddenly increased, and the scroll was completely pierced as if it was defeated, and the three generations of Raikage''s arms were pierced. And the finger of his hell-gun hand had already penetrated Chiba''s chest, and with a "chick", blood spurted out immediately, mixed with charred skin and black ash, spewing out a dark red. "cough" At the moment when his chest was pierced by a finger from this hell, a mouthful of blood spurted out of the boy''s mouth! The finger of the lore has hit the target! However, at this moment, at the moment when Lei Guang pierced the boy in front of him, at this moment when all the dust should have settled, he could also feel relieved and relieved at the stall, the third generation of Raikages His face, the look that had just been frozen and turned into a calm color, became rigid again. Even his eyes widened suddenly, and his eyeballs were looking to the right, a touch of pitch black that could no longer be pitch black, completely filling his eyes! "Peng!" At this moment, with the sudden acceleration of the piercing, the burning pitch-black flame''s "Fire" suddenly exploded, groups of pitch-black flames sprayed out, and directly hit his face and body. "Puff Puff Puff" hit his body and face, clumps and clumps as if they were taking root, attached to his Lei Dun Chakra coat. Immediately, intense burning pain surged from the place where the flames took root. As powerful as the three generations of Raikage, his face suddenly twisted at this moment, and the color of extreme pain instantly covered his face, and the whole body seemed to froze, and the whole person was almost frozen on the spot! The lightning finger of Hellkanshou, who was about to rush into his chest, also froze abruptly, as if it had stopped! "Oh!" Afterwards, there was a low painful moan that seemed to roll out of his throat, and the stiff figure of the third generation of Raikage suddenly bounced back, bringing out a human-shaped lightning with a dark flame. "Boom!" And just at the stall where he flew back to the ground, the flames on his shoulders, forehead, chest, lower abdomen, the entire upper arm of his right hand, the lower arm of his left hand, and the knee of his left foot suddenly spread raging, and after the dark flames took root, It burned wildly to "grow", and the "growth" speed was extremely fast. The bomb flew to the ground for only a moment, but after the third generation of Raikage landed, this scattered and rooted dark flames had directly burned him into one. Dark flame humanoid! This... what kind of fire escape ninjutsu is this? Constantly high temperature, and this diffusion speed... The scorching sensation was transmitted through the Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, which made him almost boiled his whole body of the Lei Dun Chakra''s coat. Even with the burning of this dark flame, the spiked shape of Lei Dun Chakra''s coat is changing into jet shape bit by bit, and even the electric light is constantly decreasing, as if Chakra''s coat is being gradually Like swallowing! This kid! What is this...what ninjutsu did he use! At this moment, the three generations of Raikage Ninjas who turned into humanoid black flames burned with severe pain, and slapped the black flames on their bodies. However, he found that what the flames looked like when they were photographed and what they were still after they were photographed could not be extinguished. This flame cannot be extinguished! "puff!" At this moment, Qianye fell heavily to the ground, and with a "pop", his right hand slammed to the ground with a crisp sound. "Gluck..." Afterwards, there was a series of crackling sounds. The scorched skin on the back, the scorched skin on the left hand, the legs and the right hand all shattered as they fell to the ground, and the severe pain that was almost the limit of human endurance suddenly appeared. "Small" The painful Chibas throat rolled out with an uncontrollable pain~www.novelhall.com~ However, his gaze was fixedly staring at the three generations who had retreated one or two meters in the form of a black flame. Lei Ying, as well as the large number of fan-shaped dark flames in front of him. Almost... Almost... And in his brain surrounded by severe pain, there was only the thought of repeating the four words, like obsession, like hope, and like prayer! Now he has really poor skills and has no means. All he can do is "try his luck"! And this dark flame, the fire of the sky! It was his ultimate trick. Ever since the Tianzhao Fire was sealed in the Qianqiu Incident, Chiba has always kept the sealed fire seal on her body. Chiba, who has inherited the mantle of Kushina''s seal technique, knows very well that this will be a powerful weapon, a powerful and dangerous weapon! He knew that this seal of fire could be opened, and after it was opened, the sealed fire of amateras would gush out and burn everything nearby! And just now, he wanted to use this seal of fire sealing more than once, but finally dispelled the idea. After all, he didn''t know how the fire of this daylight would spray out, whether it would hurt nearby teammates or burn himself, he didn''t know, and at that time Hongyan was in a coma again, adding He couldn''t use the superb speed of the last three generations of Raikage after all. But now, Hongyan is not there, he has been rescued, he is also dying, he has no scruples, don''t use it now, but when will he wait! Moreover, at this time, using this day photo is also the best choice! This flame cannot be extinguished, it is set to burn everything! Even the Lei Dun Chakra coat of the third generation of Raikage, I am afraid it can only be burned! Chapter 899： Burn all the flames! "Chi...chichi...chichichi..." The dark flame burned slowly, slowly spreading, igniting a piece of sand and grass, burning silently, and gradually connected to a cone-shaped black flame band, and then the dark flame Stopped the expansion, and burned quietly, constantly burning the ground and the grass. No light was produced, nor smoke, but it was burning quietly. However, it is obvious that although the black flame did not produce light and smoke, and did not continue to expand and burn, the grass around the cone-shaped black flame zone was withered little by little. Even, faintly, there is still a trace of air distortion appearing around this dark flame zone, especially when looking at the scenery through this dark flame zone. Obviously, this is the distortion of the air caused by the high temperature. The dark flame is much warmer than it looks. "Humph!" At this moment, a sigh of muffled hum came out of the humanoid flame that stopped slapping the dark flames all over the body. At this moment, the three generations of Raikage, who had stopped all fire extinguishing activities, looked deeply at the back of the cone-shaped flame belt. The large font was lying on the ground. The skin of his left hand and legs were completely blackened and gray, and even the muscles were completely blackened. The burnt boy clenched his teeth tightly. It is really worthy of being the shadow of a village. Yunyins highest combat power, when his whole body was burned, did not say a word. Except for the pain on his face and the slight tremor, this burly man was still Standing proudly, without the slightest embarrassment. This flame... should not be extinguished... it will not even disappear. Anything tangible can burn, even Chakra can burn! The burning sensation passed through the chakra''s coat is not that the black flame really burned into my body, but that its temperature ignored the barrier of the chakra''s coat and passed it over! Moreover, the chakra coat is gradually getting thinner, and the number of chakras maintained has increased sharply... This black flame can never be the fire escape! It should be the special ability that can only be produced by the blood succession boundary or the blood succession boundary formed by combining the special fire escape and other attributes of Chakra! This Takichiba should not have the limit of blood succession, and this flame should not belong to him! If the flame or blood limit of this special ability is his thing, then he can use it from the beginning, and in the previous battle with him, he has countless chances to use this flame to kill me! So, this should be his one-time attack! hateful! It turned out to be... actually planted on this! He succeeded once again and completed his tactic! Still in that state... At this moment, amid the burning pain, a feeling of not knowing whether it was anger or humiliation rushed forward, and it was filled with the thrill of three generations of Raikage. The burning pain was instantly suppressed, and this feeling was suppressed. His chest was almost choking. Under the pain of this flame, he couldn''t make any more movements, and this flame could not be extinguished, it could burn everything, and it had spread to the whole body, and there was no way to cut some parts to abandon the car. Bao Shuai, now he can only be burned alive! In the end, he was still being played around! ~ Even, was fooled to the point of losing his life! How did this make his chest choking and swelling? He has fought countless battles and has experienced countless battles. However, today, he is completely tempered by a kid, and even in the case of inevitable victory, he is killed! This is simply the most humiliating way to die! Although the opponent must die, it is still the most humiliating and humiliating way to die! hateful! hateful! Damn it! This Takichiba! The black flames constantly swallowed his Lei Dun Chakra coat, and the strong emotion in his heart that rushed to cover the pain had already turned into anger and humiliation. He absolutely did not expect that the final result turned out to be like this, it would be the same, not he beheaded this kid! This is his most unexpected result! It is also the most unlikely result! At this moment, his face, calm and self-assured, has long since vanished, and has been completely distorted! Ok? No action? At this time, Chiba, who was barely able to retain a trace of consciousness in the pain, raised his head with difficulty, shifting his gaze to the black flame figure behind the black flame band, and a suspicion flashed in his eyes. Why... why did it stop? give up? Give up extinguishing the fire of Amaterasu? Could it be that Can this daylight burn three generations of Raikage? Looking at the motionless figure, Chiba''s eyes flashed a little suspicion. Amaterasu''s power he can say without denying that it is the limit of fire attribute ninjutsu, the ultimate of fire, except for those ninjutsu that has exceeded common sense in the later period. Besides, the strongest flame! If Amaterasu is classified as a series of fire escape, it is undoubtedly fire escape, the S-level fire escape ninjutsu. It seems that Amaterasu can burn three generations of Raikage to death. It is not a strange thing~www.novelhall.com~ I...Is it too invincible to think that the third generation of Raikage... Although he can defeat Yao and fight tens of thousands of ninjas, he is ultimately a flesh and blood body. Behind the seemingly invincible is the credit of the Lei Dun Chakra mode! And what about the Amaterasu that would also be burned if it was the Lei Dun Chakra mode? Isn''t this a restraint? Amaterasu that can burn Chakra''s coat! And although in the final battle, Naruto had used the method of discarding the tail beast Chakra coat to remove Amaterasu, but the Lei Dun Chakra coat of the third generation of Raikage is not a tail beast coat and should not be able to do so. Otherwise, during the Five Shadows Conference, the fourth generation Raikage will not cut off an arm to remove Amaterasu! It seems... it works! Amaterasu is the weakness of Lei Dun Chakra mode! Works! This works! When his mind turned here, Qianye''s eyes suddenly flashed with unprecedented hope. Under this dying situation, the greatest threat seemed to be killed! Moreover, he seemed to be unconsciously shocked by the three generations of Raikage''s accumulative threat from the original impression! The preconceived notion that the three generations of Raiking was invincible to him made him feel instinctively unable to kill the third generation of Raiking. But can the third generation of Raikage not be killed? Of course the answer is no! Can kill! Now if he uses Amaterasu and hits the opponent, he can be killed! "Boom..." Thinking of this, his head fell back and knocked to the ground, a twisted smile, but it climbed onto his cheek. I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect it... actually At the same time, this self-deprecating thought flashed through his mind. Then, he looked up slightly, his eyelids closed slightly, and the twisted wry smile became more arcuate. Full of self-deprecating meaning! Chapter 900： Usher in... "Ah" The slightly closed eyelids slowly fell, covering the eyeballs that looked up, and slowly spit out, the corners of your mouth slowly stiffened your self-deprecating smile. Actually have such an idea... I am really... And this thought flashed through his mind. "laugh!" Then, one foot, shining with lightning, lightly stepped on the back of his unkempt hair, and after a violent wind and heat wave swept the flat sandy ground, it sank slightly and made this sound. A slight "chi" sound. It''s... so naive! With this sound of "chicks", Chiba''s closed eyes slowly opened, flashing a bit of intense pain in the eyes, making self-deprecating even more self-deprecating. "Zi...ZiZ..." And at this moment, the black flame figure in front of the cone-shaped black flame belt slowly collapsed, turning into a burst of lightning, slowly being swallowed by the black flame, and finally only fragments of the black flame were left, falling. Above the ground, suddenly, the grass around the flame began to wither. Lei Dun, shadow clone! The three generations of Raikage burned by the dark flames were nothing more than a clone of Thunder Shadow! This is an obstacle to fate, how simple it is! How can it be so simple to get rid of! And just as the Lei Dunying clone dissipated, such a thought came to Chiba''s mind. What Amaterasu restrains Lei Dun Chakra mode! What can burn three generations of Raikage like this! Everything is just your own weakness! In this desperate situation, give yourself a word of comfort! "I just thought, you should still have an undisclosed assassin. Unexpectedly, you still hide such ninjutsu!" At this time, the three generations of Raikage in the jet-like Thunder Dun Chakra coat lowered their heads and looked at the face of the weak, anxious, and even the dying boy with bursts of scorching smoke. There is not much emotion. There is no anger, killing intent, no mercy, but a pity, just watching the young man lying on the ground quietly in a big font. In his words, there is no complacency of strategy, or forcing him to adopt a fighting method that he would never use. Exclaimed, but quietly said: "If I didn''t separate the shadow clone, maybe a few minutes later, it''s me who is lying on the ground dying!" At this moment, the memory of Lei Dunying''s clone appeared in the mind of the three generations of Lei Ying. He knew very well what this dark flame represented. It is also very clear that if he had not separated the Lei Dunying clone in the explosion just now, under the cover of the blazing flames, but had directly attacked himself, Taki Chiba would have won at this moment. Completely won! "Ah" At this time, when he heard the quiet words of the three generations of Raikage, Chiba just smiled, and did not speak much. To be honest, the three generations of Raikage, he did not expect, he has always relied on absolute speed, absolute defense, and absolute attack. The three generations of Raikage will use the clone tactics in this situation! According to the situation at the time, the third generation of Raikage did not need to use the clone at all, and there was no need to waste this part of the chakra. Moreover, unlike the third generation of Raikage, the current Raikages chakras are limited, and it is impossible to be like after the dirt. Infinite, and after all he is old, his body will inevitably decline, he will still cherish his chakra somehow. And just now, as an enemy, he has not much combat power, and is even unable to resist and resist. On the final blow of this mortal enemy, he even used the Lei Dunying clone and half of his body Chakra... Is this really fate? The three generations of Raikage who have always used direct combat methods, finally used the clone tactics I have always used, and gave me a final blow...This, this is really... Damn it! Why, it''s just a bit short! Why can''t I have the aura of a traverser! It''s just a change of fate! Thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help gritting his teeth slightly, and unwilling thoughts slowly surged. Unexpectedly, I finally learned this kids approach... The avatar tactics, although a waste of chakras, but this time, if these chakras were not wasted, I am afraid that everything will be rewritten. The village has had countless clouds in this war. All the advantages created by Yin Nan''er''s sacrifice will disappear because of my death. Moreover, I dont know what kind of conspiracy Konoha has in sending such a genius boy to our rear battlefield. It is very likely that Konoha will turn over. In this war, Konoha may still have the greatest advantage and win! This time, these chakras are still worth it! It''s definitely worth it! Thinking, the three generations of Raikage couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Konoha''s first priority is the two people who need to be killed, the golden glitter and the little monster, and now one is finally killed by him, at least greatly weakened Konoha~www.novelhall. com~ even weakened Konoha''s future. Even the potential of this little monster is more terrifying than that golden glitter! At the same time, he can be regarded as smashing Konoha''s plan behind them. Now, as long as he concentrates on dealing with Yanyin, this war is only a battle between Yunyin and Yanyin! Thinking about it, the third generation Raikage slowly raised his hand. "Snapped!" The lightning flashed, and the right hand had already turned into a sharp blade of lightning, and the radiating blue-white light reflected the twisted and stiff face of the young man lying on the ground. So, next, let me give you a good time! At this moment, seeing this twisted and stiff face, the third generation of Raikage could clearly feel the pain on this face, and the eyes flashed, the lightning blade in his hand suddenly fell, cutting through the air, "chill With a thud, after drawing out a flash of lightning, it hit the heart of this young man! Without hesitation or talking, after one sentence, the three generations of Raikage made a final blow to Chiba! It''s over! Konoha''s little monster! And at this moment, the shining thunder blade was reflected in his eyes, with a "chuck", Qianye''s teeth clenched tightly, his heart was full of unwillingness! Damn it! Damn it! A little bit! It only takes a little bit, I can change the whole battle, I can put it to the death and live, and it will end here! Is this my destiny? Is this a mockery of fate? Just a little bit! Is this a mockery of fate! At this moment, it was really a desperate situation. He was already unable to make any movements, and his whole person was limp, weak, and powerless... to be slaughtered! No reinforcements, no chakras, no physical strength... At this moment, he will really usher in... death! Chapter 901： Laughed…… "laugh!" With a sharp sound that cuts through the air, the blade of thunder light whizzed down, with a forward momentum, thunder flashed, and straight into the cherished everything has already tried its best, no strength to avoid, no strength to fight back, even hands and feet It''s all scorched black, and the flesh is rolled, already unable to move! The young man''s eyes were never closed. In his unwilling eyes, the arc of lightning that thundered and flashed across the night was reflected by the thundering sharp blade. Under the desperate eyes, there was always the last trace of hope. he Haven''t given up yet! At this moment, the figure pierced by the lightning blade was squatting from Zhanli. The slightly old brawny man wrapped in Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, but his eyes were not drawn by the light of the lightning. Seeing all the subtle expressions and movements of the young man in his eyes, and this brawny man who occupies an absolute advantage and handed out a lore, his eyes are full of caution, caution, guard, and dignity that can no longer be dignified. Ok? Then, in this instant, the burly man''s eyeballs suddenly looked to the left, his eyes widened slightly. "despair!" Then, amidst the thunder light, the sound of footsteps falling to the ground. "DaDa...DaDa...Da!" And with this sound of landing, there were waves of landing noises as they stepped onto the ground. this is The burly man''s eyes widened little by little, and reflected in his eyes were silhouettes of dashing people, rows of ninja troops, and the cloud-yin foreheads on their heads. "Three generations of Lord Raikage!" At this moment, a loud shout with sorrow or joy rang out. At this moment, in the direction of his back left, on the right side of the front and right side of the lotus pillar, hundreds of ninjas were settled in rows, a little messy standing dozens of meters behind his left. And in the front of the group of ninjas, a one-eyed ninja was looking at him, his face intertwined with joy and horror, shouted. Soil platform... This...what''s going on? Why, they are here! At this moment, the brawny man who saw the coming, that is, Yunyin''s three generations of Lei Ying''s figure suddenly stiffened, his heart tightened, and an extremely ominous feeling surged. "Humph!" At this time, a painful grunt sounded at his side and feet, the already immobile young mans mouth, and at the same time, another stream of blood flowed down from the young mans chest, crackling flashes of thunder light and sharp thorns. Entering his heart, not even an inch, blood is gurgling out of this thunder light. "Tutai! What''s the matter!" However, the three generations of Raikage at this time didn''t even look at it, and screamed tremblingly towards the rear left. Vaguely, he had already guessed something. These ninjas, these hundreds of ninjas, are the main ninja troop in the battlefield behind Yunyin, the elite division, it can be said that Yunyin participated in the expedition team of this war, one third of the elite are here, even Yunyin One-third of the elite are here! And the one at the head was the wise general he relied on the most. He was rescued by himself and returned to the adviser to command the rear combat troops! They shouldn''t be here! They should be in the north of the grassland, the hilly area behind this grassland, the battle base hidden in the hills, not here! And why... These Yunyin good children are all ashamed? why The face that was supposed to be vigorous, looked a bit dejected? At this moment, in the eyes of the three generations of Raikage who squatted and looked back, there were only those ninjas standing in rows that were somewhat messy. "I... did not arrive in time!" And hearing the roar of the third generation of Raikage, the one-eyed ninja in the front hesitated, but he answered quickly. Did not arrive in time... Hearing this sentence, the sudden tight heart of the third generation of Lei Ying jumped suddenly, and his entire head almost went blank. He didn''t arrive in time... Of course he knew exactly what this sentence meant. The reason why Tutai rushed over was to prevent the three generations of Tuying from making any sudden attacks or conspiracies! And now he didn''t arrive in time, so in other words, Yan Yin had launched a surprise attack in advance. And looking at the current situation, they have suffered a complete defeat! Basically, they have already lost the rear battlefield. Even if they don''t, they have already lost their advantage. How can the dominant Iwayin give up? What they have to face next is Konoha and Iwayin''s front and back attack! Although it is said that Konoha is being jointly dealt with on the front line, Konoha is actually dealing with them. Now Iwayin''s rear battlefield has won a big victory. Yunyin has been squeezed in the middle, and there is Konoha in front and Iwanyin behind, and regardless Konoha and Iwanyin will not be merciful. Iwanyin will not say that if their frontline offensive is reduced, they will definitely give Konoha a chance that they will never let go, a breakthrough from their Yunyin side, and get rid of being There is a chance to encircle, and Iwayin will be behind them, constantly forcing them to fight Konoha, and then pressure Konoha on the frontline battlefield, prompting Konoha to fight to the death with them, and then reap the benefits. Now they are in a dilemma! Even ~www.novelhall.com~ Yanyin may have further plans! But in any case, they Yunyin, their Thunder Country, in this third Ninja World War, has already fallen into a passive state, almost step by step toward failure. And Yanyin, who has a comprehensive advantage in the front and rear battlefields, will be the winner in all likelihood! When he dealt with this Takichiba and Uchiha clan little ghosts with all his heart, they Yunyin had already fallen into a dead end! In other words, now, everything is over! They are about to lose this war! Just now, without his knowledge, Yan Yin had already quietly pocketed the victory! "Three generations of Raikage-sama..." At this time, seeing the three generations of Raikage who was almost astonished, Tutai opened his mouth, but felt that the sentence "The current situation is not optimistic" could not be said. He didn''t arrive in time, which led to this big defeat. Now, there are even chasing soldiers behind, completely falling into passiveness! Do not! It is in defeat! All this is his responsibility! It was his failure to arrive in time that caused this to be the biggest defeat in the history of the Yunyin War! "Master Tutai..." When Tutai struggled to blame himself, the fat ninja beside him gently reminded him. "Ha! Ha ha! Ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha!" However, at this moment, Tutai was too late to respond to his subordinates'' reminders, and a weak but strange laugh came slowly from their three-generation Raikage-sama. Laughed! At this time, the third generation of Lei Ying seemed to be stunned suddenly, looking in front of him, and in his eyes, it was the face of the teenager who didn''t know whether it was crying or laughing. At this moment, Chiba smiled! Like crying like laughing... Laughed! Chapter 902： Wait a minute! Could it be that...this is what he wants! Hearing Chibas laughter, Tutais heart immediately jumped. Although it was a certain distance apart, from his perspective, under the thunder of his three generations of Raikage, he could still see clearly the one lying on the ground. The boy''s profile is undoubtedly that Taki Chiba! To be honest, when he saw his Raikage-sama stopped while running, he saw Taki Chiba at first sight, and he was shocked at that time. He knew that their Raikage hadn''t come back for so long, and they must be in trouble, but what he didn''t expect was that the three generations of Raikage hadn''t solved this Takichiba and that Uchiha kid. He thought that the three generations of Raikage would encounter various problems of delaying time, but was dragged by two little ghosts until now? He never thought about this possibility! Moreover, this Takichiba was defeated by the three generations of Raikage. It should be dying. How could it appear here, and it seems that he should have been fighting with the three generations of Raikage, and he was dragging on. Here. Until just now, the three generations of Raiking seemed to have defeated this kid. The little ghost of the Uchiha clan was no longer here after he died, and he didn''t know if he was killed or escaped. He couldn''t imagine what happened in the process! This situation is simply incredible! But now, listening to Takichiba''s laughter, Tudai felt that the three generations of Raikage were dragged here, which may be the reason why Konoha''s ninja was here. Dragging the three generations of Raikage may be the reason why they appeared in the rear battlefield! In this way, the balance between Yunyin and Yanyin''s rear battle line can be disrupted, and their defeat on Yunyin''s side can be accelerated, thereby opening a breakthrough for Konoha''s frontline battlefield and allowing Konoha to step out of the decline. The reason why Yunyin was chosen instead of Yanyin is because Yunyin is lonely after all, and the headquarter of the kingdom of Lilei is very far away, which is more prone to problems! As for why Konoha did this, and what kind of information he had in order to make such a task arrangement, he even went against the usual seed protection plan and sent super geniuses like Taki Chiba over. For a while, he speculated Not out. However, he is not a **** after all, and it is normal that there is no plan or unexpected situation to speculate. After all, in the entire Ninja World and the entire battlefield of the Three Wars, there are by no means a few people who have the same or even better resourcefulness than him. Although he is ranked in Yunyin, he may not be the top in the entire Ninja World. of. And the "Sand Sea Lao Zang" of Shayin, Oshemaru, one of Konoha''s current front-line commanders, "Three Ninjas", and Huang Tu, the first commander in the rear battlefield of Iwano... are all better than him, and, These people are not necessarily unique, and there should be people who are better than them. Konoha''s "Doctor Ninja" has three generations of Naruto, and Iwagaku''s "Two Tenpei" three generations of Dokage... These are the most powerful figures in the last Ninja war, and they are also the shadow of a village, and they have formulated unexpected strategies. , It''s not unusual. Thinking of this, Tutai''s face slowly became ugly. If this is really Konoha''s conspiracy, then... "Why are you laughing!" At this time, looking down at Qianye''s third-generation Raikage, he couldn''t help but snorted, with a slight stroke of the Leiguang sharp blade in his hand. "Humph!" Suddenly, Qianye''s face stiffened with a cry and a laugh, and the pain that had been gradually unknowingly surged up again, and he snorted when it hurt. "Say, what are you laughing at!" And just at this moment, the third generation of Raikage screamed more severely in a low voice. "cough!" Hearing the three generations of Raikages low drink, Chiba coughed out a mouthful of blood, and a sardonic smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. With **** lips humming, he said: "You, are afraid... Scared..." "what did you say!" And hearing Chibas voice, as well as his ugly sarcasm, with a "slap", the Lei Dun Chakra''s coat around the three generations of Raikage burst suddenly, instantly turning into a jet, and the lightning blade in his hand was even more piercing. After entering a little bit, the painful Chiba snorted again. "Why? Are you so embarrassed to kill me?" After the painful grunt, Qianye''s weak but extremely contemptuous words floated out of his **** mouth. "you!" Hearing this sentence, the three generations of Raikage''s eyes almost stared, and the hand that was subconsciously pierced hard. "Wait a minute, three generations of Lord Raikage!" But at this moment, Tutai yelled out anxiously, stopping the thrilling three generations of Raiking. bad! The three generations of Raikage are a bit lost! This Takichiba is looking for death! If three generations of Raikage-sama killed him like this, there would be a big problem! At the same time, in this hurried shout, Tutai had such a thought in his mind, but his eyes couldn''t help but glance at the ninjas beside and behind him. "What! Earth platform?" Hearing the stop of his most trusted wise general, the nameless anger of the three generations of Raikage immediately halted in his hands, and his heart was slightly startled. Then he looked back slowly, but his tone of voice was filled with a trace of evil spirit. It is chilling. "Three generations of Lord Raikage, if you kill him now, you will be hit by him!" Seeing that the three generations of Lei Ying hadn''t been completely dazzled by anger, Tutai secretly relieved himself and said immediately. "In the calculation?" Upon hearing this, the three generations of Lei Ying was taken aback and blurted out. "Yes, the current situation is very strange. It is very likely ~www.novelhall.com~ Konoha''s purpose of sending Takichiba team to our rear is to create an opportunity for us to lose. Think about it, three generations During this war, Hokage has been pursuing a seed protection policy. Why, in such a dangerous place, planted a team of all young seeds! And this is the most popular Takichiba!" Hearing the question of the third generation of Raikage, Tutai spoke again, and at the same time, his gaze almost subconsciously swept the ninjas behind him, paying attention to their expressions. "why" As soon as Tutai said this, the three generations of Lei Ying was stunned, and the unnamed evil fire in his heart suddenly extinguished, and scenes after the important information was stolen quickly flashed in his mind. Why...it''s Takichiba, and Konoha''s forces are basically on the front line, swaying from the left to the right, and it is still not enough to cope with the joint attack of the two sides...Why send seeds like Takichiba? Even if it is an urgent task, it should be... And a seed like Takichiba has unlimited potential. If it were me, I would definitely save it at all costs instead of sending it here. There is no Konoha''s back-up here. Once discovered, it will be a life of nine deaths! And as the screen flashed, the third generation of Raikage suddenly noticed Konoha''s purpose that he had been neglecting! What is Konoha''s purpose here! Why is it such a genius seed squad! For a while, the three generations of Raikage fell silent, and the original angry mood slowly calmed down. Great, calm down! Seeing the appearance of the three generations of Lei Ying, Tutai was delighted. He knew that their shadows had completely calmed down. So, next... Thinking of this, Tutai''s gaze swept towards Chiba who was lying on the ground, and his eyes flashed sharply. This Takichiba is still very useful! Chapter 903： This is Taki 0 ??Yes fierce plan! The me just now... was a little lost! Glancing at the earth platform slowly coming up behind him on the left, the third generation of Lei Ying took a slight breath. At this moment, he has completely calmed down. The nameless evil fire just now has disappeared without a trace, and he is realizing that he has one. After ignoring things, his heart gradually became clear. This Takichiba has lost his combat effectiveness, and the troops behind are all here, it is not worth it to kill him rashly now. At least, before trying all possible means to figure out Konoha''s purpose, this Takichiba must stay. Although he has the ability to fight, he is definitely a difficult target, and he has to be killed, but now we can capture him alive and figure out Konoha''s purpose. The loss to Iwaguki is irreparable, but at least, from this side of Takichiba, we have to obtain enough intelligence to prevent us from losing in this war. Even, with this Takichiba, we will be in war in the future. At the end of the negotiation, it can also occupy a certain advantage. At least, in the negotiations with Konoha, Takichiba can be used to make some articles. Of course, in the end, this Takichiba must die. At this time, his eagerness to kill Chiba has slowly disappeared. Indeed, this Taki Chiba must be killed, and it is even best to get rid of it as soon as possible, but now he has no fighting power and no The backup had completely fallen into their hands, and at least they had to pry something out of his mouth to kill him again. It just so happens that his rear battlefield ninja troops, that is, the ninjas behind him, happen to have masters of torture. "Sorry, I just lost my mind." At this time, the three generations of Raikage, who had turned a series of thoughts, said to the Tutai that had already walked behind him. "No... Three generations of Raikage people." Hearing this sentence, Tutai said hurriedly. Taki Chibas actions just now, that kind of provocation, obviously took advantage of the negative emotions of Yunyins failure at the turning point of the victory and defeat of the third generation of Raikage, and deliberately made the third generation of Raikage anger and kill him. of! He is very clear about his situation! If there are only three generations of Raikage-sama, there is no doubt that he will be killed, and he will be killed as soon as possible, leaving no room or leaving any hope. However, now there is a force that can completely control him, that is different! And we still dont know Konohas purpose. After finally catching someone alive, how could he let him die so easily... Taki Chiba knew this, so he deliberately provoked and angered the three generations of Raikage-sama who had lost his composure, so as to give him a good time! Moreover, now the rear battlefield troops are defeated and morale is low. At this moment, if the three generations of Raikage were to kill Taki Chiba in this way, seeing the three generations of Raikage in such a mess, they would definitely shake their hearts! Even the three generations of Raikage, who are like the **** of war, were so confused after learning of the defeat. Then, the army will be in a state of confusion. At that time, if you encounter an enemy or Iwain pursues it, it will be dead. In a situation where there is no morale, and no number advantage, the entire army is bound to be wiped out! Even if the three generations of Raikage can turn the tide, they can''t escape the heavy losses! With this provocation, Taki Chiba can not only give himself a pleasure to keep the information of Konoha''s secret mission, but also push us into the abyss of failure and destroy our morale. It can be said that it is two birds with one stone! What a scheming! At this moment, Tutai looked at the face of the teenager who was still smiling provocatively, but had begun to freeze, and such a thought flashed in his heart. Now, it is estimated that the third generation of Raikage is thinking about prying something out of my mouth! The remarks made by Tutai just now obviously meant to keep me. As for the purpose of keeping me, it was only to collect information. In the case of Tutai, it is estimated that I will be thinking of killing two birds with one stone, destroying morale and giving myself a happy one... Sure enough, this method is feasible! At the same time, looking "provocatively" at the three generations of Raikage''s Chiba, his heart is transparent. And the reason why he provokes the three generations of Raikage, of course, cannot be for the third generation of Raiking to kill him. If the third generation of Raiking is one person, then he will undoubtedly die, but now, with the thoughtful guy of Tutai, he can understand him. The wisdom of the current value will be in order to use this strategy! That''s right, the reason why he provokes Lei Ying is for the current result, which is to guide Tutai, the wise general, to his living value. As someone else, he would be angry when he heard Qianye''s provocative shadow so much. If the three generations of Raikage didn''t do it, he would do it too. However, a wise general like Tutai, who relies on resourcefulness for food, would not think this way. Abnormality is a demon. Seeing someone who also relies on resourcefulness for food, suddenly provokes the enemy and lets the enemy kill himself quickly. Fraud, 100%! Once this kind of suspicion arises, then the next, the more thoughtful and prudent people will be, the less likely they will be to act in the direction the other party wants. The extreme ones will inevitably do the opposite, and the safe ones will compromise. Treat it, but no matter if it is the opposite or a compromise, it will not kill him! In other words, Chiba is using the other side''s "strategist" way of thinking, deliberately using abnormal behavior to save his life! Moreover, the effect is quite good now. "laugh" At this moment, when Qianye breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, the lightning thunder blade of the third generation of Raikage suddenly drew out from his chest, and blood suddenly poured out. "Come on a medical ninja and stop the bleeding!" Then came the voice of three generations of Raikage. really Feeling the thunder light in his chest, Chiba closed his eyes and grunted in pain, but this thought flashed through his mind~www.novelhall.com~Tutai, tell me about the current situation. " With this sound, the three generations of Raikage''s half-squatting figure stood up slightly and looked at the earth platform behind him. At the same time, in the slightly messy Yunyin Ninja formation on his left side, a middle-aged woman with a dark face and quite embarrassed walked out. It seemed that she should be a medical ninja. "The current situation is not optimistic..." Hearing three generations of Raikages question, Tutai hurriedly said. Originally, he wanted to explain the value of this Takichiba, but seeing the appearance of his three generations of Raikage, he didn''t need to say more, so he changed his words. "Ok?" However, at this moment, the three generations of Raikage, who had been slowly getting up, seemed to have thought of something. After a pause, he looked at Taki Chiba who was lying on the ground again, frowning suddenly. It was this action that interrupted his words. He knew what his Lord Raikage had discovered. Then, subconsciously, he also looked at Taki Chiba who was lying on the ground, and saw that the boy was still provocative, and even his lips began to hum. Looking at the humming of Takichiba''s lips, Tutai could almost guess what provocative words he would say. What...a kid who doesn''t give up! Seeing this scene, he thought from the bottom of his heart that it was obvious. They had already seen his intentions, and how he was struggling was useless. In his opinion, this action was just futile. However, just when a smile of meaningless sigh appeared at the corner of his mouth, the three generations of Raikage squatting in front of him seemed to think of something and changed their color suddenly. "Snapped!" Almost instantly, the thunder light blade in the hands of the three generations of Lei Ying, who was discolored, condensed again, and suddenly flashed! "laugh!" Red blood, suddenly gushing out from the chest of the young man lying on the ground! Chapter 904： Its over! What...! Blood spattered from the reflection of the eyes that were slowly widening, mixed with shock, horror, unexpected, and unthinkable intertwined with the earth platform. There was a squeak, the neck bones caused by the rapid turning of the head without warning. The sound of friction rang. why! Three generations of Raikage... Why do you do this? what''s going on? How is this going? But suddenly turned his head to look at all the soil platforms in front of him, and countless surprises and surprises flashed through his heart like a gun. At this moment, he was already a little confused. At this moment, in front of his eyes, one of the three generations of Raikages hand has been deeply inserted into the chest of the young man who was lying on the ground. The shining thunder light has already fallen into his heart and cannot reveal the blue and white. Light. He never thought that there would be such a situation. His Raikage would have done such an unexpected thing, and so fast, so decisive, and did not give people a chance to stop it, only for a moment, just In an instant, he killed the boy, leaving no room at all! Even at this moment, he was so surprised that he opened his mouth, but he forgot to speak. The phrase "Three generations of Raikage, what are you doing!" But it is always at the stage of opening his mouth, and I can''t think of it going forward. It wasn''t until his eyes were wide-eyed and the blood fell to the ground for a long time that he almost slurred out: "Three generations of Lord Raikage..." "Wait, Tutai, I will explain to you later!" When he said it, before he was halfway through, he was half-kneeled on the ground, and the three-generation Raikage with a serious face sank his right shoulder and raised his left hand to stop him, and the voice suddenly stopped. Three generations of Raikage... Seeing the serious face of the three generations of Lei Ying, Tutai sent her heart slightly, but quieted down. The three generations of Raikage did not lose his mind, he was very calm, and there must be his reason for doing so! At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the ninja army behind him. However, seeing that the middle-aged medical ninja woman who walked out was also the same as him, she was stunned on the spot, apparently shocked by the actions of the third generation Raikage just now. Up. As for the others, although they are quite embarrassed, their faces and eyes are tired, and many others are injured, they still stand upright, looking at their leader, there is no such thing as the frustration of just being defeated. color. call! Fortunately, although the third generation of Raikage killed this Takichiba, everyone didn''t seem to notice anything... In terms of morale, there seems to be no need to worry! Seeing all this, Tutai breathed a sigh of relief again. He didn''t seem to need to worry about what he was most worried about. It really is the third generation of Raikage! Only a leader like him can make a defeated brigade unshakable. No matter how the sage of the three generations of Hokage is rumored outside, compared to our three generations of Raikage, it is still a bit behind! Only leaders like the three generations of Raikage-sama can be on the battlefield. Just standing in front of them can give the troops unlimited courage and tenacity, as well as irresistible morale! And a thought of pride flashed in his mind. As the commander of the army, he certainly knows what the three generations of Raikage stand in front of them. He also knew very well just now that after seeing the three generations of Raikage, those spirits that were originally exhausted because of exhaustion, defeat, and embarrassment fleeing. , Came back immediately, as if as long as the three generations of Raikage-sama were there, they would not be defeated! Even if they had suffered a big defeat before, as long as he was in front, then they don''t need to worry, don''t need to be afraid, they will definitely win! "Oh...hhh..." At this time, the eyes were widened, and the throat of Chiba with blood flowing out of his mouth was rolling, as if he wanted to say something, but all the voices seemed to be choked by blood, no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt. Make even one syllable. "Almost... I was fooled by you!" Looking at the wide-eyed young man in front of him, he showed undisguised unwillingness to death, feeling the pierced heart on his right hand that was slowly stopping, the third generation of Raiying''s eyes narrowed slightly, his face The appearance of the sudden change of color still remained on it, and it seemed that there was still a trace of hideousness. If you really want to anger me and force me to kill you, you shouldn''t continue to show sarcasm! After we noticed your intention to "anger the enemy and kill yourself", it is no longer useful to show this provocative look again! You will not be clear about this! No matter how provocative you are, we who know your purpose can never be fooled. We can only control you and seize information. Your purpose will definitely fall to nothing. You are as smart as you. Even when we are weak, we cannot fail. Understand this. As tough as you, even if you are weak, even if you die in pain, it is impossible to make such a low-level mistake. You are definitely the kind of person who becomes more calm when you reach the juncture of your life, and it is precisely because you are this kind of person that it is easy to create miracles when you are about to die, just like when you were fighting. If your goal is really to "provoke the enemy to kill yourself", you will not show a provocative look just now, but the inadvertent smile of the successful conspiracy, which may not be obvious, but it will definitely be noticeable. Let us realize that this is your purpose, "intentionally put on a posture to provoke the enemy to kill yourself, but in fact it is to save your life"! Yes! It''s an expression of conspiracy success, not an expression of continued provocation! Your plan ~www.novelhall.com~ is actually to make us think that your purpose is to provoke the enemy to kill yourself, so that Tutai notices your "worth" and cannot kill you, so you can save your life. If you can''t kill you, you must be treated to keep you healthy but unable to escape! In this way, you can save your life and get healed, and when your physical strength and chakra have recovered to a certain level, you can turn on the forbidden or secret technique, further heal yourself, and even choose a suitable time to escape! This That is your purpose! Your plan! At this moment, the three generations of Raikage who looked at Chiba flashed this series of thoughts. "You don''t necessarily underestimate me. Although I am not a smart person like you, I can still figure out your fighting style and thinking mode from fighting with you." As the thoughts flashed in his mind, the third generation of Raikage couldn''t help but say coldly. Finally, this time, he was not playing around! Finally, this time, it''s over! In the cold words, the three generations of Rai Ying''s heart finally let go of the boulder, and before he knew it, there was almost a layer of cold sweat on his back. "Tutai, tell me about the current situation and the loss!" After that, the three generations of Raikage pulled his hand away from the chest of Chiba whose heart had stopped beating, and slowly stood up, without looking at the corpse on the ground, while standing up, he asked his confidant. Tao. "Three...three generations..." But at this moment, when his eyes turned to his counselor, the trembling voice of his counselor suddenly sounded. In the reflection of the eyes, the face of Tutai... It''s like hell! Chapter 905： Abnormal! Soil platform? Could it be that! At this moment, the movement of the third generation of Lei Ying to stand up in a squat abruptly stopped, the whole figure was stiff, and suddenly he looked at the young figure who was slowly closing his eyes on the ground, and the blood pouring from his mouth and chest. This Takichiba can''t die like this? This is absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible! The heart has been reduced by half. How could he still be alive? The fatal injury he suffered was much more serious than that of the Uchiha clan imp, and he did not have the physical strength and Chakra to treat, so it is absolutely impossible to survive! In the past few times, it may be said that this kid has a back hand, but this time, he absolutely has no back hand, and he will definitely die! And this series of unbelievable thoughts flashed through his mind while turning his head suddenly. However, although the thoughts were full of unbelievable thoughts, Tutai''s complexion just now, the twitching face that was almost compacted together, the appearance of seeing a ghost, other than this kid is not dead, he could not think of anything that could make Tutai such a gaffe! Then, as his thoughts turned, his eyes completely settled on Taki Chiba. Taki Chiba closed his eyes and closed his eyes, the ups and downs in his chest disappeared completely, and the whole person was silent. It looks like those who died in his hands in the past are dead! There is no sign of death at all! It is not at all to make the soil platform discolor to this degree! what happened? Seeing this scene, the third generation of Lei Ying suddenly turned his head and his heart jumped. Tutai''s temperament, he knows very well, just like his brother, he is a standard wise general who is inextricably happy and angered, and it is rare to see him in such a discoloration. And the appearance of Taki Chiba now is not something that will make him look down. In other words, Tutai was so gaffey because of other things. And this situation is definitely something he doesn''t like to see, because it means that besides Taki Chiba, there is still something to make Tutai gloomy! "what!" At this moment, the muscles tightened and twitched, and the hell-like soil platform suddenly screamed, and then took a deep breath, and the whole person gasped violently, as if experiencing an extreme suffocation. "Tick!" At the same time, his eye sockets were suddenly filled with blood, overflowing, slowly flowing down from his intact left eye, falling to the ground, and falling into countless blood beads. What was that just now? Why am I in the dark forest? Am I in that dark forest or here? Behind the three generations of Lei Ying, on the grasslands of the rear battlefield! After the violent gasp, Tutai''s heart flashed a series of surprises. Just now, he was still standing in the dim forest, and now, he is standing on the grassland, even in front of him is the most respected. Three generations of Raiking, and seeing how the third generation of Raiking looked at him, he was obviously worried about his situation. "Tutai! What''s wrong!" When Tutai''s heart was bewildered, three generations of Raikage''s words came, and the worry in his words was quite eager. Obviously, the three generations of Raikage are also very concerned about his adviser. "Why am I... here?" At this moment, Tutai gasped for a few moments after hearing the words of Raikage three generations caring, and after breathing slightly, he raised his head blankly and looked at Raikage three generations. Ok? But when he heard Tutai''s blank words, the three generations of Lei Ying was shocked, and his heart jumped again. Tutai this is... what happened? The blood in the eyes, and the appearance just now, as if breathing into the air again... What''s wrong with this confusing thing? "What are you talking about, haven''t you been here all the time? Do you remember how you got here?" Thinking of this, the third generation of Lei Ying frowned, keeping a half-squatting appearance, looking at the soil platform, and said. In the tone, there was already a certain dignified emotion, but between the words, there seemed to be a feeling of blame, as if questioning. "I was always here?" Hearing the words of his own shadow, the confused look on Tutai''s face seemed to be a bit richer. strange? I''m obviously in the forest, and I''m still considering the distance of the enemy chasing behind me. How can I always be here? When did I get here again? How come here? And in his mind, there were layers of thoughts, except for the memory of the forest, nothing in his mind. Could it be... My memory has been erased? From the forest to here... "Huh? What''s the matter? Why are you all here?" But in the midst of doubts, Tutai''s gaze swept to the medical female ninja who hadn''t recovered yet. After that, he saw the rows of Yunyin ninjas standing behind him, and blurted out: " Shouldn''t you guard against Yanyin in the rear battlefield? Why did you get here?" "This" "Master Tutai?" "what happened?" As soon as these words came out, the Yunyin ninjas who had been standing quietly turned pale in surprise. They looked at each other and they were all unclear. Some people even screamed out in shock. "Tutai! Look at me! Think about it!" But at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ the three generations of Raikage couldn''t help it anymore, suddenly stood up, put his hands together, hooped the soil platform and both shoulders, and shook it! Think about... After being shaken by the three generations of Lei Ying, Tutai frowned suspiciously. Then, the eyes drooping down because of thinking suddenly widened, the look of doubt on his face suddenly changed into amazement, and he said eagerly: " Three generations of Raikage-sama, Yan Yin has launched against us..." "I already know this, think about it again!" However, before he could finish speaking, the third generation of Raikage interrupted him, almost shaking him again. During this shock, a series of memories suddenly appeared. From the moment he rushed to the camp and tried his best to resist the Yanyin assault... Until now, in a flash, his memory was completely restored. "What happened to me just now?" After recovering, Tutai quickly realized how strange his situation was, and couldn''t help but say. "what''s going on?" Seeing the confusion in Tutai''s eyes disappeared, the three generations of Lei Ying let go and almost let out a sigh of relief. However, in front of the young people, he still held back and turned to this serious sentence. "I don''t know... I don''t know what happened, it''s like a memory suddenly appeared, temporarily covering up other memories..." Hearing the question of the third generation of Lei Ying, Tutai lowered his head, frowned and murmured. Obviously, he is also very confused about his state. "No! Now is not the time to worry about this, now Yanyin''s troops are still chasing us! Moreover, they seem to have some conspiracy!" Then, after this doubt, the last memory of Tutai appeared, his face changed again, and he spoke eagerly! hateful! Because of this Takichiba, such an important matter has been placed second! Chapter 906： Needless to say, thats it! "This matter, you don''t have to worry about it!" Listening to a series of eager words from Tutai, the three generations of Raikage did not respond much, as if not caring very much, and seemed to have expected such a situation earlier, and he said such a sentence. No need to Worried? But Tutai was taken aback when he heard the sound of the three generations of Lei Ying, and the words that he was about to say about the situation of the big defeat abruptly stopped. He stared blankly at the burly man in front of him, his most admired ninja, speechless for a while. "In the current situation, running away is useless." Then, while Tutai was stunned, the words of the three generations of Raikage came again, and after saying this, the third generation of Raikage turned to the medical ninja who was slowly returning, and said: "Now, in the same place Stationed, I want you to bandage all the wounded within a short period of time to ensure their mobility and necessary combat effectiveness. Others rest in place and allow all actions that can effectively restore physical strength." "Yes!" Hearing the instructions of the third generation of Raikage, the medical ninja nodded immediately, turned around, and conveyed Ying''s order to the others. And after learning Yings order, this Yunyin troop is indeed an elite troop, and immediately began to execute the order, without hesitation, even the previous mischief on the soil platform was forgotten, and the wounded began to be dealt with. The person who was dealing with the bandage, and there was nothing for the time being, just sat down silently, took out the army ration pills or dry food, and started gnawing. During this operation, the entire team was even more neatly organized, looking orderly, with a neat army, and of course the sense of depression that was defeated did not exist. Where is the troop that has just been defeated, it looks like a calm troop that just won a battle that is bound to win! Three generations of Raikage, with just one sentence and one command, even reborn this defeated army, instantly restoring morale. Could it be that Hearing the three generations of Raikages orders and the scene in front of him, Tutais eyes widened slightly, flashing in surprise, and hurriedly said: "Three generations of Raikage, please consider, the current team, even if it still has combat effectiveness, Compared with Yan Yin, who is waiting for work and has reinforcements, he still has insufficient strength. This...can''t do it by force! Here..." At this moment, the order of the three generations of Raikage clearly required the team to rest and recover, waiting for Yanyin''s arrival to fight to the death! This... this is something you absolutely cannot do! Compared with Yan Yin, they were not only half the number of people, but they broke through before, except for the group of people who were lost, everyone in the scene was more or less injured, and Chakra was at a loss. Although morale is now up, but in terms of combat effectiveness, it is not even the original 80%. It''s not Yanyin''s opponent at all! And these elites are already half of Yunyins current elite combat power. If these elite combat powers are lost, the villages strength can be directly reduced by one-third, not to mention ending the war as a victor. Obtaining benefits during the negotiation, even self-protection is difficult, even, for a long time, their vitality will be greatly injured, and it is estimated that they will not be able to recover within 30 to 50 years. You can''t take this risk at all! "Needless to say! That''s it!" However, before he could finish speaking, the three generations of Raiking waved his hand and stopped him. "But... Three generations of Raikage-sama..." But when the dust settled upon hearing the sound of the third generation of Raikage, Tutai couldn''t help taking a step forward, and his voice was almost raised several times, which was obviously a strong opposition. "Tutai, although I am far inferior to you in analyzing and formulating strategies, and even the whole village will rely on your wisdom in the future, but in the face of the old fox of the three generations of Tuying, his intentions, you may not be as transparent as I have figured out. ." However, this time, his words were still not completely spoken, and he was interrupted again by the words of the three generations of Raiking who had taken a few steps to watch the rest of the Yunyin Ninja. "But, the third generation of Raikage, you haven''t understood the situation..." Upon hearing this, Tutai was a little anxious and said immediately. Although these three generations of Raikage are great, they did not listen to the necessary information and made their conclusions. No matter how thorough, it is impossible to come up with a suitable plan! War matters are changing rapidly, and people''s hearts are unpredictable. How can we jump to conclusions based on our previous understanding! Moreover, the last clash between shadows and shadows has passed dozens or even decades, who knows if the three generations of Tuying will change! Or know that you know his temperament, so deliberately do the opposite! Now it is the key to the victory or defeat of the village, how can it be so arbitrary! "Don''t worry, that old stubbornness will never change. Since he has carried out a surprise attack, he must have ensured that all the possibilities of failure will be eliminated to the utmost extent, and the situation of our troops is basically OK now. Sure, his goal has been achieved, and we have fallen into the cage he made..." Obviously, the third generation of Lei Ying heard a trace of the earth platform, and once again interrupted him~www.novelhall.com~the cage... The prison of three generations of Tuying? Ruled out all the possibility of failure... Hearing about this game, Tutais anxiety and worries suddenly calmed down. He knew his leader. Although he looked rude, he was by no means a rude person. His leadership ability as a leader is beyond doubt, since He was so sure, that naturally made sense. Moreover, his leader is also very calm now and speaks very seriously. He doesn''t believe that his three generations of Raiking-sama will speak casually without careful consideration. Suddenly, he suddenly found that he was a bit speechless. The previous anxiety and worries and the suspicion of the three generations of Raikage Master seemed to be an insult to the leader who he respected. "Remember the deployment map incident?" At this moment, the third generation of Raikage spoke again, and his expressions were already a little serious. Deployment map event... Hearing this, Tutai almost jumped in his heart. A defense map almost made them lose a man''s strength and a tail beast. The advantage of the battle situation was almost reversed. Even after the defense map event, the rear battlefield will show this. The relationship between weak advantages and disadvantages, even. They Yunyin was forced to form a tacit understanding with Yanyin to deal with Konoha because of this incident! "The defense map incident should have been planned by the old fox, and it was planned by one hand. This plan is enough to prove that the old fox has not changed at all!" The third generation of Lei Ying closed his eyes slightly, and memories flashed across his face. "Even, I suspect that what important information was stolen, what information for help...may be the old fox''s handwriting, the purpose...should be the same as the deployment map task, pay a small price, and get the greatest result! So, this time, do what I said, only in this way can we get out of the current predicament! " Chapter 907： Only in this way! Only a desperate fight... can you get rid of the current predicament...? The words of the three generations of Raiking came with great certainty. Tutai followed the eyes of the three generations of Raiking, and saw that the troops were in order, bandaging, treatment, and rest, although everyone kept There was silence, but there was a feeling of secretly accumulating energy. However, in his heart, he did not sigh the power of his own movie''s command, but such a sentence appeared. Obviously, the meaning of the three generations of Raikage is to fight to the death, if you don''t fight to the death, I am afraid that you will fall into the situation that the third generation of Tuying wants, and then use the arranged ambush to kill them! In other words, running away is useless! No matter how far and fast you run, you can''t escape the calculations of three generations of Tuying! To be honest, although the words of the three generations of Raiking can not be disputed, Tutai still feels that this matter has the ambition of others and destroys others'' power. Perhaps the weight of this elite unit is too heavy! Maybe the price of this desperate fight is too great! He couldn''t completely trust and unconditionally listen to the words of his shadow as before. However, he had to believe it. When he was a boy, three generations of Raikage were on the battlefield of the Second Ninja World War, fighting against the three generations of Tukage. For almost the entire World War II, they competed with Iwain, and finally under the leadership of the third generation of Raiking. , They ended the war with Ivyin as a victor, and then allied with Konoha Xiu, and finally ended the second Ninja War. The three generations of Raikages understanding of the three generations of Tuying is by no means false. If the third generation of Raiking had not fully understood the old fox, how could he win the battle with Yanyin. Moreover, the third generation of Lei Ying took out the deployment map incident as an example at this moment, so that he could not argue, but he did not believe this. Even, he is still studying the whole story of this deployment map event, in order to learn tactical knowledge from it and improve his tactical and strategic capabilities, and the more he studies it, the more terrifying he feels. It really deserves to be the old fox in the other three shadows. The tactical strategy of the three generations of Tu Ying, with the game in the game, the set is next to the set, and they are interlocked. In any case, Iwain will gain a great advantage in the battle. Obtained considerable tactical gains, and even smoothed out the considerable combat power gap with his own Yunyin in one fell swoop, and evened the battle between the two sides! This kind of strategy and tactics, I am afraid that his Tutai has reached the age of the third generation of Tuying, and he can''t think of it! Even Yunyin''s shield, compared with the previous generation, his example, Lord Yeyuebi, may not be able to make such a perfect arrangement! "Here, just trust me!" At this time, Xu did not hear Tutai''s response, and the third generation Lei Ying slowed down and said. Ugh If it werent for the Takichiba incident, Im afraid Iwagakis plan would have succeeded. Then they would be able to get the biggest result, and even grab the result of this Ninja War. It''s really risky! Thanks to Konoha for producing this veritable "little monster"! I am afraid that the old fox of the three generations of Tuying did not expect such a wonderful kid who can see through his strategy and bring the "defense map" back to Konoha safely! Although it is just a bait, if the defense plan is true, then Konoha will win the biggest victory in the history of Ninja, not only did not lose too many troops, but also succeeded in winning the battle of Ninja at a small price. Afterwards, Konoha''s development after the war was extremely low because of the very little loss in this war and his vitality remained untouched. The other four Ninja villages were absolutely unable to catch up with him. It can be said that after the First World War, Konoha will become a veritable overlord. , Not the first comprehensive strength before! Even with such a character, Konoha will not dare to act rashly in the next fifty or sixty years! Thank you too! Now that you kill this kid, if you let him grow up, Konoha will have that golden glitter and this little monster... No matter it is Tutai, my son and Kirabi, they will not be this kid''s opponent! If this kid is interested, I will be swallowed by Konoha in the future! It is a complete annexation, rather than an end to the alliance and peace talks like every war! During the words, the three generations of Lei Ying couldn''t help but glance back, feeling emotional. In the event of the defense map, Yunyin almost lost an important human pillar and a powerful tail beast, while Yanyin almost got a powerful tail beast, and the defense map event, the old fox of the third generation of Tuying It is estimated that this tail beast is planning, and I am afraid that a suitable human column force is already prepared. As long as the second tail is captured, he can immediately create a human column force. Moreover, the three generations of Raiying heard that this old fox and their four-tailed human pillars were at odds. During the third Ninja World War, they even had many conflicts. These three generations of Tu Ying could hardly mobilize the four-tailed human pillars. He created a two-tailed human column power, as long as it is properly tuned, this human column power can have great combat power in a short period of time, even as a one-time weapon, it can be a strategic weapon to cause the tail beast to run wild. And with the strategic level of this old fox, the role of this person who can be mobilized will definitely be brought to the extreme~www.novelhall.com~ and become a great trouble. Moreover, they Yunyin lost a human pillar power, and Yanyin gained a human pillar power. One trades off, and Yunyin is bound to be at a disadvantage! It even ended the war early, and was forced to negotiate with the Yan Yinxiu League at a huge price! That is, lost in the war. "I still have some doubts, three generations of Raikage-sama!" And at this moment, just as a series of thoughts flashed in the mind of the three generations of Raikage, the voice of Tutai came, and said with uncertainty, doubts and doubts in his tone. "I understand your worries, don''t I know the importance of these erlangs to Yunyin? Don''t worry, all these children with me will definitely return to Yunyin safely!" Hearing the words that Tutai was still suspicious, the three generations of Lei Ying did not get angry, and his eyes turned slightly, and said in his mouth. "Ugh" Hearing the guarantee of the three generations of Raiking, Tutai knew that it could not be changed, and it seemed that he could not make any constructive suggestions, so he could only sigh slightly and nodded in agreement: "Yes!" "Ok" Hearing that Tutai was finally persuaded, the three generations of Raikage nodded slightly, and he was a little relieved. Tutai will become the supporter of Yunyin in the future. He doesn''t want to be frustrated with this matter. What emotions shouldn''t be generated by the third generation of Tuying. . Or feel that your ideas are not taken seriously. "Then..." After persuading Tutai, the three generations of Lei Ying Weiwei organized a language, and must inform Tutai of the next plan and hand it over to him for implementation. He knew that as long as it can survive this time, Tutai will definitely grow. The hidden future will be more stable. However, as soon as he spoke, his figure suddenly stiffened, his eyes widened suddenly, and the words on his lips stopped abruptly! The color of horror suddenly appeared! Chapter 908： monster! What...what''s going on, this sense of oppression... Knowing that the decision of the three generations of Lei Ying could not be changed, he could only sigh, nodded slightly and agreed, and the figure of the soil platform suddenly shuddered, and with a "chuck", the whole body became stiff. An unprecedented icy feeling rushed over his body, and a trace of chill suddenly rose and entangled his back, causing him to straighten his spine involuntarily. The whole person straightened back for a while, and he was straight. In an instant, the shoulders sank slightly invisible, as the chill suddenly came and came off guard. At this moment, he almost felt a trembling black black figure all over his body. He slowly stood up in a twisted posture. The black hand was pressed on his shoulder! This...this...this feeling... And soon, he felt that the sudden and huge oppressive feeling was a bit familiar, as if he was facing that huge monster when the defense map incident was deployed! It''s just that this time, it was behind him, and this trembling sense of oppression was behind him instead of rushing toward his face. impossible! This is impossible! This must be an illusion! It''s the same abnormal perception as before! This is not true! It is the illusion produced by the fuzzy memory at the time of the deployment map task! Here...impossible... Absolutely impossible! Thinking of this, the horror on Tutai''s face slowly surfaced, and the shuddering chill seemed a bit stronger. Then, his slightly widened eyeballs involuntarily fell to the front side, the third generation of Lei Ying''s face. Three generations of Raikage! When this eye settled, his eyes widened suddenly. At this moment, the face of the three generations of Rai Ying-sama whom he respected, unexpectedly appeared this astonished look. Obviously, this is not an illusion, the third generation of Raikage also felt this sense of oppression! Do you feel it too? Feeling the horrified gaze of Tutai, such a thought appeared in the mind of three generations of Raikage like lightning. impossible! Shouldn''t! I have confirmed it just now, and even after confirming, I withdrew my hand. Such a thing is absolutely impossible! Moreover, this sense of oppression, this chakra...how could it be possible! Then, there was a series of incredible. At this time, in front of the three generations of Raikage and Tutai, the orderly Yunyin ninjas also slowly stopped what they were doing, whether they were medical ninjas, wounded, or temporarily nothing to say. The other ninjas who were stuffed with food and Junliang pills slowly raised their heads, their facial muscles stiffened inch by inch, and their expressions of astonishment crawled on their faces little by little, and even more than half of them had already vacated the ground. Just stood up, and some people even swallowed with a "gudong" sound. And they turned their heads, raised their heads, or lowered their heads slightly, but they all looked at one place. They all looked over their Raikage, their commander, and looked behind them both. what is that? How could this happen? Three generations of Raikage-sama missed? Impossible, who is the third generation of Raikage, how could it be missed! This kind of thing is absolutely impossible! ... As their gaze settled, all kinds of strange and unbelievable thoughts poured out of their hearts. Monster... Monster! And in the end, the thoughts that came out of everyone''s hearts converged into such a thought full of horror! "Ah--" At this time, the three generations of Raiying and Tutai noticed that there was a difference behind them, and everyone''s eyes were gathered together. In the night, behind the third generation of Raiying, a long exhalation sounded, and the white steam slowly It evaporates up, sneers and makes a sound, vaguely depicted as a human silhouette. Can''t be wrong! It''s really not an illusion! But at this moment, hearing the sound of exhalation, the sound of steaming, the eyes of Tutai slowly looked back with a surprise that had to be believed. How can this be! How could this kid be alive! Impossible to be alive! His heart has stopped beating! Do not! Not only stopped beating, it was already reduced by half, and it was decided that it would not survive! How can a person whose heart is lost in half survive? Moreover, how could it be possible to stand up! At the same time, the three generations of Raikage in front of the soil platform opened their eyes little by little, and the horror on his face had changed into horror, and even the muscles of his face were trembling. This little monster! Is it really a monster? Is there an immortal body? What a joke, what a joke! In his mind, the thought that he didn''t know whether it was fear or anger flashed through. "Oh...hhhhh..." But just as a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, his fists were clenched little by little, and the sound of his finger bones curled up like a rattle. Three generations of Raikage? At this moment, Tutai suddenly stopped his eyes looking back, and suddenly turned back to his Lei Ying. After this glance, he couldn''t turn around, and his face showed a look of horror than before. In his eyes, this powerful leader who led Yunyin to victory in the second Ninja World War and inherited the tenacious will of Raikage of the past, at this moment, actually trembled slightly! Yes! Shaking! As the confidant of three generations of Raikage, Tutai certainly knows what this means~www.novelhall.com~ means this powerful leader, at this moment, is already a little impatient! Even, he faintly felt that his three generations of Raiking-sama seemed a little scared! However, although he knew that his leader was impatient, even a little scared, and lost his composure, he could not say anything to remind him. Because his current mood is exactly the same as his leader! He just saw clearly that the boy had been pierced through the heart, and there was absolutely no possibility of surviving! Even, he can see clearly that the three generations of Raikage-sama did not even draw the hand blade immediately, but waited for a while before drawing it out. Obviously, it was confirmed that the other party''s heart had stopped beating before withdrawing the fatal blow! An opponent stronger than yourself is no big deal! However, an unkillable opponent is the easiest to feel fear! Because the inability to kill is also an unknown in itself! And no matter who it is, facing the unknown, facing the unknown that cannot be controlled by the ability, will feel fear, will be impatient, and will lose reason! "Snapped!" But at this moment, watching the three generations of Raikage''s Tutai eyes suddenly brightened, arcs shot out, and electric snakes were drawn in the midair, wrapping around that burly body. In an instant, the Lei Dun Chakra coat around the three generations of Lei Ying instantly changed from a spray outfit to a spike shape, converging upwards, and finally converging into two sharp long ears on the top of the head, twining with lightning, like a thunder beast! Lei Dun Chakra mode, full power! Open again! "Boom!" And at this moment, the moment when the thunderous beast-like Lei Dun Chakra''s coat was formed, like a thunder in the dark night, the fist of the third generation of Lei Ying slammed into the face of the steam figure behind him! The skin and flesh were muffled, and it spread out from a distance! ~： Take a day off if you have a cold or a fever! dizzy, there is no way to update! I''m extremely sorry! The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 909： wake! A monster against fate! "Boom!" The heavy flesh muffled, the thunderous lightning flashes, and this thunderous punch hit the target without any suspense. So fast! The earth platform with the flash of thunder still remaining on the retina, the eyes that were originally wide open, couldn''t help but widen again. How this punch hit the enemy, he did not see clearly, the speed of the third generation of Raiking has exceeded his dynamic vision. All he saw was the thunder beast Chakra''s coat violent, and then the now three generations of thunder shadows rising and twisting, and of course the punch that hit the opponent. He didn''t see what happened in the middle, how the three generations of Raikage punched. It seems that there are only two actions of the three generations of Raikage, one is the formation of the Leiju Chakra coat, and the second is to hit the opponent. Already...I haven''t seen three generations of Raikage for many years, and I have done my best! But at this moment, the emotions that were originally horrified, unbelievable, and even scared disappeared, and a feeling of nostalgia emerged spontaneously. It''s been a long time since he saw the three generations of Raikage making all-out efforts, and he almost forgot how terrible the three generations of Raiking were going all out! What am I afraid of! It is indeed a terrible thing to face an unkillable enemy, and it is normal to be afraid, but three generations of Raikage adults are in front of me! Although the three generations of Raikage-sama are also humans and will be afraid, his power is not something humans can achieve! Absolute power, absolute speed, absolute defense! Even if it is Yatsuo, I have to be overwhelmed. What if this kid gives me the same sense of oppression that I had when I faced Yatsuo? Yao, who is more powerful than Erwei, can be subdued by three generations of Raikage, even if Erwei is close? Isn''t it the same? What am I afraid of! But at this time, the scene just now made Tutai scold himself inwardly. At this moment, the spirit was refreshed, and his heart was already full of confidence. What about standing up again? What if you can''t kill? You still can''t hurt the three generations of Raikage, you can still only be killed by the third generation of Raikage! "What just happened!" "So fast!" "This is... the third generation of Raikage-sama?" And at this time, the Yunyin ninjas also stared out even more with their originally widened eyes, and a small number of people had already exclaimed. This punch, fast, too fast! And the heavy and muffled sound of flesh and flesh is enough to prove how powerful this punch is. Even some Yunyin Ninjas with excellent combat simulation ability have already calculated the situation of this punch on themselves. As a result, half of his face that he was bound to be beaten was dented, and he would definitely die with one punch! How can we not be surprised, how can we not tremble! Yes! What are we afraid of! Standing in front of us is the third-generation Raikage, but Raikage, even the tail beast can defeat it. Do we need to be afraid? With him, we Yunyin is invincible! What''s so scary! What does it mean to stand up once? Kill it again! Kill it until this kid can''t get up! It''s that simple, it''s so direct, it''s so invincible! At this moment, this fast invisible and powerful punch not only hit the enemys face, but also shattered the dark cloud that began to envelope their hearts after the young figure stood up. It also shattered their eyes. That twisted steam shadow that is about to hold them all in his hands when he spreads his hands taller and bigger! All of a sudden, their originally shocked faces eased in an instant, and even a hint of exhilarating smile appeared! At this moment, they were no longer frightened, only firm gaze in their eyes! "Zi...ZiZ..." At this time, the arc embedded in the steam flickered. The right fist wrapped in the haunting thunder beast Chakra''s coat was irregularly curved and flickered due to the distortion of the steam generated by the steam humanoid and the temperature generated by the steam. The electric sparks produced blue and white light continuously, coating the steam on the left half of the cheek with blue and white light again and again. At the same time, it also illuminates the murderous face of the three generations of Raikage again and again, and in the eyes of that murderous intent, the left foot lifted off the ground, the head tilted sideways, and the whole person leaning down to the right. "Crack...crack...crack..." One, two, three... Numerous cracks spread out from the back and right side of the right heel of the right heel of the steam human form deeply embedded in the ground. And as the cracks spread, small pieces of soil also bulged with the cracks, extending to the place where the black fire burned. Unexpectedly... unexpectedly... And looking at the steam figure in front of him, unlike the Yunyin Ninjas and Tutai behind and around him, the overflowing face of the third generation of Raikage Killer is solidifying bit by bit, and his eyes are slowly widening. blocked! Yes, he did his best to make sure that the punch that killed him was completely blocked! After the punch he had originally foreseen, the steam humanoid''s face would shatter and flew out, and the situation of pouring into the dark flame did not happen. "Crack!" At this time, a crisp cracking sound rang out of the steam that almost obscured the view and distorted the air. "Kaka...Kaka!" Then, as if it were a certain signal, when this crisp crackling sound sounded, two or three beeps... until the dense crackling sound rang in the steam. "despair!" At this moment, he landed on one foot and his heart suddenly froze. The art of rock hardening! Have you defended it with the rock hardening technique? And at the moment of landing, such a thought came to his mind. Then... After this dreadfulness, the three generations of Raikage also immediately reduced the emotion of the punch that was affected by the current astonishment and horror. Now it is through this landing to stabilize the body, the left hand suddenly came out~www.novelhall.com ~ At a very close distance, the obviously richer steam was cut away, turning into a thundering blade and piercing towards the lower abdomen of the steam humanoid! In a blink of an eye, the left hand thunder light has already penetrated into the lower abdomen of the steaming humanoid, and in the next instant, it will pierce into the lower abdomen of the unkillable kid. First restrict his ability to act, and then... And at this moment, such a thought flashed in the mind of the third generation of Raikage, and his eyeballs were slightly looking towards the back of this steam human figure leaning back, looking towards the dark burning cone-shaped flame belt. Push into this unquenchable flame that burns everything! In this flame, even if you are immortal, you can''t escape the fate of death! It can only be burned to ashes by this dark flame little by little! Do not! This flame burns everything, even the ashes can be burned! It is estimated that even ashes will not be left! With that punch, although he became impatient and lost his composure, it was not a random fight. He had a feasible plan! It''s this dark flame! So, really go to death this time, Konoha''s little monster! "is it?" However, just as the thoughts flashed in the mind of the third generation of Raikage, a cold voice came from the steam. Suddenly, in his eyes, in the steam, a pair of cold eyes opened suddenly. "what!" And at the moment when this sound rang, the third generation of Raikage changed color in amazement, his eyes suddenly looked down to the right, and he exclaimed. In his eyes, under his right cheek, a fist was already attached to his thunder beast Chakra coat! "Boom!" In the next instant, the heavy flesh and skin muffled and passed away again! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 910： shake When When, when did this punch arrive! The eyeballs moved down little by little, and the third generation of Raikage''s teeth subconsciously clenched. Moreover, this strength! "Crack!" Just when his gaze settled on the bottom of his right cheek that was still "chichichichi" steaming fists, the sound of cracking, through the thunder beast Chakra''s coat, was very clear to him. Ears. In his sight, the thunder beast Chakra''s coat on his right side of the face suddenly cracked from the place where his fist touched with this cracking sound, forming a spider web that looked like blue glass. crack! Lei Dun Chakra''s coat is broken! "Boom!" Afterwards, there was a muffled sound, and a huge force surged. The three generations of Raikage only had time to turn out these two thoughts, and the whole person was lifted off the ground by this huge force. With this punch, he flew his head sideways into the air. "What...!" At this moment, Tutai''s shocked exclamation sounded, but half of the exclamation was stopped abruptly by the astonishment in the heart. Halfway through the exclamation, he even forgot the exclamation and only said this. A word full of horror and even a bit of a top-notch voice. The eyes that had originally gleamed suddenly rounded up. The image of the three generations of Lei Ying''s left hand Lei Guang sharp blade in the reflection suddenly changed to the appearance of three generations of Lei Ying being knocked into the air. The one in my heart, "So, use that dark flame to kill this kid? You deserve to be the third generation of Raikage. Although I dont know what kind of fire escape this dark flame is, since the third generation of Raikage did this, he must be able to Dealing with this kid''s "immortal body", you can definitely kill this kid!" The flashing thoughts were instantly overwhelmed by a series of incredible and terrifying! how When was that punch? This is not...no this... This is impossible! Do not! This is impossible! The reaction speed of the three generations of Raikage-sama, how could it not dodge this punch...What happened? How could the three generations of Raikage be knocked into the air! What did this kid do? At that moment, how did he react? How did he do it? With his eyes moving a little bit, Tutai looked towards the bottom-up uppercut with a limit because of the skewed tendency. The whole figure turned to the right foot as the axis, twisting to the left. His steamy humanoid form, the color of astonishment in his eyes, became a bit thicker, and even when he saw the human form that was twisted, his face changed uncontrollably, and his stiff face was almost distorted. A face of fear appeared. Although the movements of the three generations of Raikage surpassed his dynamic vision, he could clearly see the lightning that burst with his left hand just moments ago, and he could clearly see the posture of the left hand stabbing. He has been a heavy player for many years, how could he not know the intention of the third generation of Raiking. He even guessed that the three generations of Raikage would use this hand blade to control the boy''s actions first, and then push the boy behind him. No smoke or light was generated, but it could distort the surrounding air. In the dark flames that came up, use this dark flame to kill him. And looking at the appearance of the dark flame, it seems that the temperature is very high, otherwise the air will not be distorted like this. It should not be difficult to burn this kid''s body, and its dark appearance does not look like a simple flame, since The third generation of Hokage must have enough confidence in the flame to do so. Although he doesn''t know what this flame is, he believes that this flame can definitely restrain this kid''s "immortal body". The body is burned out, and no matter if he does not die, he cannot be resurrected! However, before he turned his thoughts, the three generations of Raikage in front of him suddenly flew sideways, and the steam figure suddenly changed to what it is now, just like the three generations of Raikage just exploded with lightning, and then the fist smashed. On the face of this steamy humanoid. There is no doubt that the speed of this kid is so fast that his dynamic vision can''t capture it, and even at this moment, he can feel that in this kid''s eyes, he should even be still! monster At this moment, the shock and disbelief in his heart converged into these two words. "what" "Ah...ah..." At the same time, seeing the three generations of Raikage who was about to use the final blow suddenly flew up, the Yunyin ninjas behind the soil platform were all stunned on the spot, and those "invincible", "kill again", " How can the resurrection come to an abrupt end, with only "ah" and "ah" in my mouth, but I can''t even jump out the complete words and sentences! what happened? The three generations of Raikage...was... Hit? And in their hearts, there was shock and disbelief. For the first time, their first... The first time I saw my Raikage was hit. Yes~www.novelhall.com~ the first time! They have never seen the appearance of their Raikage being hit, no matter what kind of battle, no matter what kind of opponent they face, even their S-rank ninja, their Raikage, and their three generations of Raikage adults. Have not been hit. That is, this unparalleled speed made the enemy frightened and led them to stand firmly in the rear battlefield, even on the battlefield far away from their homeland, to gain a firm foothold, and even faintly occupy the entire third Ninja World War. The big advantage is not due to various reasons, such as being far away from the homeland, and the supply of supplies is difficult, resulting in low morale or even leading the war to defeat. As long as there are three generations of Raikage-sama, they will not be shaken, they will not doubt that even if the conditions are tough, they can win! However, at this moment, I don''t know why, their hearts trembled, and their heartbeat accelerated suddenly. How could it be...How could the three generations of Raikage-sama be hit? But...but this... If he can hit the three generations of Raikage-sama, it seems that he can''t die... Then, the third-generation Raiking-sama, can really defeat this kid? If you can hit three generations of Raikage, does it mean that this kid has the same speed? With the same speed, it also means that the attacks of the three generations of Raikage-sama may also be avoided by him... Even if the three generations of Raiking-sama cannot be hurt, but the third-generation Raiking-sama can''t hurt him, right? Moreover, he still has immortality... Is the three generations of Raikage still invincible to him? Can you kill this kid? At this moment, this group of Yunyin Ninjas, who believed that they could win even if they were defeated, were still...shaken! Three generations of Raikage-sama, can they really defeat this monster? Chapter 901： The final form of 0 leaves? "despair!" The slight sound of falling to the ground, mixed with the sound of some dry soil particles being crushed, resounded before the silent pitch black flame, the pitch-black cone-shaped flame band swayed slightly. Just as the three generations of Raikage flew into the air and the Tutai and Iwakura ninjas were shocked, a left foot stepped on the edge of the burning dark flame belt. "despair!" After that, there was another sound, and his right foot also fell to the ground with the twist. Steam humanoid... Landing! bad! But at this moment, looking at the sneer-chee-chee steamy figure emitting the white heat just in front of the oblique side, Tutai''s already widened eyes opened slightly, and his heart jumped twice. These two faint sounds of landing, but as if stepping on his heart, made him jump twice. Even his face was pale! Then, after a "bad" sound in his heart, his head was filled with the idea of ??desperately wanting to escape this steamy humanoid. However, the horrified feeling in his heart made his body stiff, and for a while, he couldn''t move! Being scared by the landing action of this steam humanoid, I couldn''t move! And at this moment, it was not just him. These two slight landing noises also seemed to be stepping on the hearts of Yunyin ninjas, and they were frightened. At the moment when the steam humanoid landed, except for the wounded and medical personnel, they were almost all together. All took a step back. coming! Next... what is he going to do! At this moment, almost the same thought flashed in their minds, the thoughts of panic and scalp tingling. At this moment, in their eyes, the steamy humanoid, at the moment of landing, seemed to be much taller in an instant, like a mountain standing in front of it, its shoulders seemed to be heavy, a sense of oppression as if facing a certain monster. A little bit of clarity. "Gudong..." Not feeling it, most of them couldn''t help swallowing saliva, cold sweat oozing out of the forehead. "Ah--" At this moment, a white breath was slowly spit out from the steamy humanoid mouth. Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that, I thought I was bound to die, but at that time, there was a turning point. I didnt expect that the three generations of Raikings reaction was so fast that even Tutai would lie to it... It''s just that I was only a few seconds away, and although the reaction was quick, it was too late. just With the escape of this white breath, this steamy figure that was regarded as a monster by the Tutai and Yunyin ninjas did not make any movement, but a glimmer of fortune flashed in his heart. why Why is this the case? The appearance of the three generations of Raikage should be a hindrance to fate, which is a variable that fate wants to eliminate my tendency to block it. But why is there such a vitality when I am about to be eliminated? Why at that time, when the three generations of Raikage wanted to kill me, I was unable to resist. When there was no turning point, let the Tutai and these Yunyin troops arrive, and why did I give me the opportunity to use the Tutai... If fate really exists, then even if Tutai and the others fled, they can still kill me a few seconds later and let the three generations of Raiking completely kill me before arriving. This has absolutely nothing to do with the direction of fate. Within a few seconds, it is impossible to wipe out the entire army of Tutai and Yunyin... Destiny? Doesn''t it exist? Was the so-called hindrance of fate just a coincidence, or just an illusion in my heart about changing fate? fate In fact, can it really be changed? After being fortunate, a trace of doubt flashed through the steam humanoid heart. but Thinking of this, the steam figure didn''t struggle with the question of fate or fate any longer, but took a breath and took a step forward. "despair!" The sound of landing on the ground converged into the third slight sound of footsteps landing, and it spread. "call out!" And as soon as this sound rang, the soil platform that was originally frozen on the spot suddenly retreated, staggering in the body, and at the moment of starting, it almost slid to the ground. "Wow!" At the same time, as the Tutai retreated, the Yunyin ninjas also took a step back together, as if some kind of behemoth took a step forward and pressed towards them. The steam humanoid took this step, and they were shocked that they couldn''t help but take a step back, and the cold sweat on their foreheads leaked out. It doesn''t matter whether there is destiny or not, it doesn''t matter anymore! However, the steam figure that came out of this step did not go any further, but silently raised the hands that had slowed the steam transpiration, and looked down. With this power, what if it is destiny? This force, even if it is the third generation of Raiking, is the obstacle that this fate has given me, is the means to clear me, so what? Compared with this force, even the Dumen model has a "weak and small" feeling. It turns out that this Naruto World, the feeling of top power level, is this? This feeling of chakras all over the body... Even a normal punch~www.novelhall.com~ is entwined with a huge chakra. With a little control, there is a strange power effect of the Domen mode that becomes the chakra power. . A single blow can smash the Lei Dun Chakra coat of three generations of Raikage. This should be my final form of me in my imagination! At this moment, looking at his hands, the corner of the steam humanoid mouth could not help but outline a smile, a smile that he had never seen before as if he could control everything. Then, he gently shook the hands he was watching, "Gluck..." The crackling sound like popping beans rang with every movement of his fingers. "Chi...chichi..." At this moment, the steam on his body decreased little by little, thinning. unimaginable Just the initial unlocking, there is such power, and even, it can heal the fatal wounds of my heart being penetrated. After opening the Dumen mode, I forcibly use the S-level ninjutsu combination to produce various hidden injuries, and at the same time, let My body quickly recovered, regardless of physical strength or injury, it has returned to its heyday. If they are all unlocked, then what kind of power will the power reach? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking up diagonally, looking at the burly man wrapped in the thunder beast Chakra''s coat, who had stabilized in mid-air, the top combat power in the Ninja world that he thought he could not beat. In the eyes, there was an inexplicable light flashing, and even there seemed to be a hint of excitement. And at this moment, the steam from his body completely dissipated in the air, revealing his figure that was intact or even glowing like a newborn baby, the face of that white and austere boy, and... The diamond mark on the center of the eyebrow is changing from purple to red! Yin seal, solve! Chapter 912： Pour down Intact...no damage! This kid, this Takichiba, unexpectedly... Intact! In mid-air, at the place where the sound of the sound, the three generations of Raikage who had stabilized his body slightly loosened his teeth, and then clenched it tightly, while his eyes were staring at the figure that appeared from the steam. juvenile. But on this boy named Monster, there was no trace of scars on his body, and even his skin was like a newborn baby. It was white and red, let alone scars. There was no stain at all, this Takichibas. The body is as if it has just taken a bath and has grown in reverse. Especially under the clothes with a big torn hole on his chest, the snow-white skin is basically free of blemishes, pure and unsullied, and even the clothes seem to have been washed. Although it is a bit ragged, it is brighter and brighter. The steaming steam just took away the fatal wounds from his body, and even washed his clothes! On this rather embarrassing ground, Takichiba seemed to have a clean feeling that did not belong to this area. Moreover, he could clearly feel that this Taki Chiba, compared with him just now, is already a different person. With the punch just now, although Lei Dun Chakra''s coat blocked him, he did not feel any pain. I did not feel the impact of the force on the fist, but judging from the degree of the fragmentation of Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, that sudden punch, the force contained in the silent punch, can already be broken. His Lei Dun Chakra coat. In other words, this Takichiba''s power can already threaten him. His absolute defense, besides this Taki Chiba, is no longer an absolute defense! In this battle, he is no longer condescending to look at this Taki Chiba, but in an equal position! Thinking about it, the third generation of Lei Ying couldn''t help but glance at the tiny cobweb cracks on his right cheek Chakra''s coat. Ok? Then, when his eyes turned back, the corners of his eyes jumped slightly. That is At this moment, his pupils suddenly shrank, and the bright red and shiny diamond pattern on Taki Chiba''s forehead continued to enlarge, reflecting in his pupils. At the same time, in the process of enlargement, the four moirs slowly spread out in the directions of the four sides of the diamond. Two upwards, one left and one right, stretched into a kind of tripod-shaped moir, and stopped at the forehead. Below the tripod-shaped cloud pattern, a spiral of ancient patterns slowly formed, spreading diagonally upwards, forming two diagonally upward flame patterns. At the end of the flame pattern, two black patterns extend from the forehead, almost parallel. The other two stretched downwards, and split into two parts at the brow. One stretched out flat, showing a gentle moire shape, and the other cut straight down, across the eyebrows, and from under the eyelids. Only one half of the cheek stops. And with the formation of the peculiar pattern composed of moire and flame patterns, the red luminous rhombus slowly dissipated, leaving a rhombus blank in the middle of the four extended moire patterns. The black lines...a bit like the tadpole script of the seal technique... Is this another secret technique or forbidden technique? is it? Is this kids undead secret, this secret technique or forbidden technique? Different from the secret technique or forbidden technique of the augmented chakra just now, the secret technique or forbidden technique similar to the seal technique, the chakra provided is larger, even as large as a tail beast, no, a little worse than the tail beast, this The chakra overflowing to a certain degree of pressure is not enough to match the eight tails or the two tails, only the quasi-tailed chakra! And it seems that the resulting chakra is similar to the tail beast chakra, and can heal injuries, and even in this regard, it is more effective than the tail beast chakra! Do not! Perhaps it was this kid who used this secret technique or forbidden technique to produce the huge chakra and his medical ninjutsu, which could almost be said to be resurrected, instantly healed the fatal wound! In this eye, the experienced Raikage flashed through all the information he could obtain through observation that could be analyzed in an instant. Then, his tight face suddenly loosened. So, in other words, this kid is not actually immortal, but has released some kind of secret technique or forbidden technique that can only be used at the last moment? He is not unkillable! Thinking of this, three generations of Raikage''s tight face completely relaxed, and his gaze moved in the observation room to meet the gaze of Chiba who looked up. Zi! At the moment of eye contact, there seemed to be flashes of lightning. You can''t fight without fighting! Delaying time will not work! Almost instantly, the three generations of Raikage had this solemn thought in his mind. It was a kind of intuition and combat intuition. At this glance, he knew very well what waited for the end of the forbidden technique to let him fend for himself. , Does not exist at all! If he does this, he will regret it! And the moment this thought flashed, his eyes couldn''t help but glance at the turret that retreats sharply in front of Taki Chiba, almost staggering, and the one who took a step back and even wanted to take a step back. Yunyin Ninjas~www.novelhall.com~ The left hand suddenly became claws, and with a snap, the dark thunder and lightning burst out in the heart of the left hand instantly, like a croak of birds. Then, when he turned his eyes to the boy named Taki Chiba, who was about to throw the black thunder in his hand, his eyes flashed, and an uncontrollable smile flashed out. Ok? At this moment, he kept staring at the three generations of Raikage, watching the three generations of Raikage, Qianye''s figure sank slightly, his eyes flashed with a different color, and his eyes suddenly looked to his lower right. Could it be that! And just in this moment of looking down at the moment of the third generation of Raikage, the corner of Chiba''s eyes suddenly jumped, and the entire eyelid instantly widened, and his mind suddenly flashed through the twisting of his body, and his right foot landed. action. At this moment, in his eyes, a dark flame was spreading along his right foot all the way up, like a dark fire python, burning towards his body! The fire of Amaterasu, swept! This is the time! At this moment, Chiba''s eyes widened suddenly, and the third generation of Raikage''s eyes suddenly widened. With a "pop", his left hand suddenly clenched, and immediately, the black thunder ball in his palm burst suddenly, and black lightning flashed. The waterfall spread out and turned into a lightning thunderstorm, and the waterfall spurted out like a heavy rain, leaning towards the distracted teenager! Go to hell, you little monster! Black thunder, thunderstorm! And at the moment when the thunderstorm was pouring down, Chiba keenly sensed something, and his eyes suddenly left the fire of the sky on his feet and looked up diagonally. Oops, it''s too late! This three-generation Raikage! However, before his eyes saw the black thunderstorm, a trace of horror flashed in his heart. Even at this moment, he knew. This blow... Can''t escape! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 913： Black thunderstorm "Chichichichi!" "Puff puff!" "Du Du Du!" Thousands of black thunder lights, like rain like waterfalls, drawn out small black lights in the air, leaning down across the sky and crashing into the ground diagonally from mid-air. Suddenly, amidst the muffled sound, grass clippings flew randomly and soil foam splashed. As black lightning continued to fall like meteors, circles of dust and smoke evaporated in the grass clippings and soil foam. In a blink of an eye, the area was rounded. However, the half-meter open space and the figure of the teenager whose head turning movement had not been completed were overwhelmed. "despair!" At this moment, the retreating soil platform stepped on the ground, and stepped back several steps before stabilizing his figure, swayed, and finally stood still two or three meters away from this small dusty clearing. And his eyes were tightly locked in the small open space where the dust was steaming, and there was a little cautiousness in his eyes, which looked quite a bit more than shocked. Three generations of Raikage-sama? At this moment, Tutai''s gaze settled, watching the thousands of thunders roaring down in the air. For this kind of Thunder that only three generations of Raikage could use it, he didn''t need to think about it and know that this attack came from their third generation of Raikage. Great! The three generations of Raikage are fine! Then, such a thought came into his mind, and his beating heart slowly let out a sigh of relief. The frightened heart was relieved because of this relief. Knowing that the third generation of Raikage was fine, it also made him feel bottom. Taki Chiba''s punch just now was so horrible, he almost shattered the three generations of Raikage''s invincible image in his mind. After the invincible image was crushed, anxiety and fear followed, plus Taki Chiba. The oppressive feeling like a tailed beast made him lose his sanity in an instant, just thinking about fleeing that little monster madly. , But now that the three generations of Raiking are safe, and after launching this effective attack, Tutai instantly calmed down. hateful! I was completely frightened! Then, he scolded himself inwardly. If this kind of gaffe is in an ordinary elite ninja, and under such circumstances, there is nothing wrong with it. No one can say anything about him. This is also understandable. But as a commander, and also the commander of all teams in the rear battlefield, this is absolutely an intolerable thing. If the three generations of Raikage really had something to do, then his state just now would inevitably make the village fall into an impossible situation. Everyone can madly think about escaping from this little monster and lose their minds, but he alone can''t! Thinking of this, Tutai couldn''t help biting his teeth, and a feeling of shame lingered in his heart. As a commander, he was so scared by the enemy. As a senior Shinobu, he was unexpectedly caught by a teenage boy. The head boy was so scared that he almost ran away. This is definitely a shame! Even insult them Yun Yin! Three generations of Raikage... What more do we think? Isnt it just being hit? Isn''t there nothing in the Lei Dun Chakra coat of the three generations of Raikage? As long as it cannot cause damage to the third generation of Raikage, isn''t it still invincible? What about hits? At the same time, the sight of thunderstorms pouring down and dusty flashed in my eyes, all the horror and horror on the faces of all Yunyin ninjas disappeared, and the white and tight face instantly warmed up, and this was a series of unsmiling thoughts . They... also really bad! I was so scared by a teenage boy with a hairy head! At this moment, seeing the three generations of Raikage safe and sound, and even launched such a dizzying and fierce attack, at the same time as the dust and smoke covered the young figure, these Yunyin ninjas suddenly felt that the sense of oppression from that little monster seemed to be relieved. A lot of it, I can''t even feel it anymore. The invincible feeling that was shattered just now came gurgling from the bottom of their hearts, which calmed them down. It seems that they are calm again! And at this time, from the corner of his eyes, the three generations of Rai Ying who had already begun to fall from the corner of his eyes were relieved. As long as you can calm down, then there is no problem! Thinking about it, the three generations of Lei Ying looked away from them, fell on the place where the smoke and dust fell, and frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, this kid had guessed the dark flame himself! At this moment, while falling, his mind flashed through the dark flame that was winding up on Taki Chibas feet and was about to engulf the little monsters calf. He was sure that just now The monster managed to knock himself into the air, twisted his body, and when he turned and landed, because the bottom-up uppercut gesture was too reluctant, after landing, he finally stepped on the dark flame. And the dark flame, as long as it is touched, it will not get rid of, nor will it go out, even the chakra will burn, and even the thunder escape chakra coat can not stop the flame, it can be said that even if your own black thunderstorm did not kill this The little monster, the dark flame, will also burn him to death. This little monster is also self-defeating! I am afraid, he did not expect that he would die in his own design! "despair!" Thinking of this, the third generation of Lei Ying landed softly and settled two meters away from the thunderstorm covered area. "Du Du Du!" At this moment, the thunderstorm that was hitting the sky like black meteors also slowly stopped, and the agitated dust and smoke slowly fluttered and diffused. Is it dead? And at this time, whether it is the three generations of Raikage, the shameful soil platform ~www.novelhall.com~ or the Yunyin ninjas who have settled down and started to laugh at themselves, they are all attracted by this thunderstorm stopping scene, and everyone''s eyes are falling. Above the smoke and dust. Although it is impossible for this kid to have an interval of avoidance, he directly ate the black thunderstorms of the three generations of Raikage (himself). It should be impossible to survive, even if he survives, he should lose his combat effectiveness. However, this kid is too unusual, the heart can''t be killed even if the heart goes through and stops. To be honest, in this mortal situation, they dare not expect too much. Even if you dont die, you will lose your combat effectiveness! Unknowingly, they stared at the smoke ball, unexpectedly such a thought came out in their hearts. Even the three generations of Raikage, who knew that they would be burned out by the dark flames, had such a thought in their minds. At this moment, all the attacks from the signature Black Lei Dun from the powerhouses like the three generations of Raiking were all eaten, and there was no evasion. These Yunyin elites, commanders and even the third generations of Raiking himself were thinking about "immortality" These two words. If this is put in the past, I am afraid I dont know how many strong men who died in the hands of the three generations of Raikage and Black Thunder will be horrified! Afterwards, just as the thought flashed in their minds, the smoke came and disappeared quickly, and gradually dispersed, revealing the face of the young man covered by the smoke. And just in that moment, the Tutai and Yunyin ninjas, the moment they touched the face of this little monster, their complexions changed uniformly, instantly stiffened, and even some people turned pale. The eyes of the third generation of Raikage stared slightly. Could it be that he can hide in that situation! Can you escape the black thunderstorm? At this moment, their minds all had such horrified thoughts! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 914： absolute! absolute! "Tick..." The red blood beads slowly flowed down from the slanted cheeks, fell down from the chin, and disappeared in the smoke that was fading out. The dark eyes turned slightly as the blood fell. At this moment, that cold gaze fell on the three generations of Raikage, Tutai and Yunyin Ninjas, and their reflections were reflected in their eyes. But in the eyes of Tutai and Iwakura ninjas, there was nothing they imagined. Under such a intensive thunderstorm, in their imagination, the face that emerged from the dust and smoke should be full of holes, red and white, no, even if there is no full of holes, there should be several A hole, or adding some debris or cracked rock skin, it shouldn''t just be like this, there are two superficial blood stains on the left cheek, and a slightly deeper blood stain on the right cheek! And the scene before them, they also knew what it represented. The strength of this little monster has exceeded their imagination! In such a dense thunderstorm, he was only injured so little, and he did not use the rock hardening technique, and the power of this black thunder, they knew clearly, in the absence of protection, the physical inevitable Will be beaten into a sieve. Moreover, this kid uses water escape and earth escape, which they all know, these two escape techniques, one is restrained by thunder escape, and the other is not effective against thunder escape, even if this kid uses What protection is absolutely impossible to block this black thunderstorm. The only possibility is that he avoided all the attacks of the black thunderstorm in this dense thunderstorm, only three black thunderstorms hit him, and it was only passed by! This kind of thing, even their three generations of Raikage-sama can''t do it! It can''t be done! Of course, the three generations of Raikage-sama are naturally impossible to be defeated by this black thunderstorm. With the Lei Dun Chakra mode, even this black thunder cannot harm the third-generation Raiking-sama. Even if their third-generation Raiking-sama stands still, Nothing will happen! However, this little monster did not get hurt by this black thunderstorm, which is a bit beyond their common sense! What kind of speed and responsiveness are needed to avoid the black thunder in such a small area of ??land? This is incredible! This is terrible! At this moment, Tutai and Yunyin Ninjas were almost stupefied, their faces turned white irresistibly, and the cold sweat on their foreheads shook down, and they were already unable to meet those cold eyes. The cold gaze fell. When it was fixed, they didn''t think it was because they all lowered their eyes slightly, avoiding their eyes. When the figure moved slightly, there was a sense of uncontrollable retreat. "Gudong..." And this time, a considerable number of people couldn''t help but swallow. impossible! No matter how fast it is, it is impossible to completely avoid my thunderstorm in such a small area, leaving only such a small injury. At this time, the three generations of Raiking on the right side of Tutai and Yunyin''s forces frowned tightly. Compared to Tutai and Yunyin''s troops, this Yunyin''s strongest man obviously needs to be calm. many. He already has one of the best speeds in the Ninja world, and he knows the limits of high-speed movement. If this Taki Chiba moved out of the attack range of this thunderstorm in that instant, and therefore escaped the attack of this thunderstorm, then, He can only sigh that this kid''s speed and reaction have reached a terrifying situation, but it is not impossible! But within the range of thunderstorms? Avoid such a dense, fast thunderstorm? impossible! It can be straightforward to say impossible! This is no longer something human can do! This kid must have used some protective measures! Just like the punch just now! The third generation of Raikage is very calm, and his thinking is very clear. The punch that hit Taki Chiba''s face before flashed in his mind. The touch is very strange, although it is also like a hard hit. The sensation on the object is very different from the touch of the rock hardening technique. It is very possible that Takichiba''s method of defending against this thunderstorm was the method of defending his punch just now! As for avoiding such things, it is absolutely impossible! He knew this very well. Ok? At this moment, the three generations of Raikage''s thoughts turned, and he was convinced that Taki Chiba had used some kind of protection method he did not know to defend against his thunderstorm, but his eyes flashed suddenly, and the corners of his mouth instantly Cocked up. This little monster! At the same time, the Tutai and Yunyin Ninjas on the other side were all shocked, their pale face, stiff expression, and frightened eyes immediately changed! Could it be that hateful! I was...no, I was shocked again! By this teenage boy! Unknowingly, the teeth of Tutai bite again! This...this is... Could it be that That''s it, that''s it, this little monster, that''s it! At this time, the Yunyin Ninjas all showed joy, and the corners of their mouths rose up uncontrollably. Great! that is really good! Like their expressions, their hearts are already overjoyed! At this moment, among the reflections of their eyes, a ray of blood was pouring down from the corner of the little monsters mouth, and then the second and third ray... Overflowing from the mouth. At the same time, the smoke has completely dispersed. And the body of the little monster that was hidden by the smoke ~www.novelhall.com~ has been slowly exposed in front of them. The hole all over the body that was riddled with holes and pierced by a black thunderstorm was revealed in front of them without any omission. How can this little monster escape the black thunderstorm! Isn''t this, completely beaten into a sieve by the black thunderstorm? Its just that his head is relatively lucky, and he has not been taken care of by many attacks. His body has long been smashed into a sieve. There are even three large and small holes in his heart. Basically all important organs are penetrated. This... It was a false alarm! Think about it, too. In that case, no matter how fast it is, how can it be avoided! At this moment, the Yunyin ninjas fully understood, their horror and horror just now, are now completely swallowed by joy and self-deprecation, and many people even breathed a long breath. A false alarm! What a false alarm! At this time, Tutai''s gaze was attracted by the right foot of the little monster in front of him. The clenched teeth suddenly loosened, and a touch of ecstasy flashed on his face, and then look at the little monster that is full of wounds. The look of Kong, the color of ecstasy on his face, immediately became stronger! This look, and this dark flame! Have all the purposes of the three generations of Raiking been achieved! So, can this little monster be killed? Do not! It is absolutely possible. The purpose of the three generations of Raikage just now is to limit the movement of this little monster and burn it with this black fire! Now it''s all reached! That''s it! ended! it''s finally over! Compared with his expression, his heart is even more ecstatic! This time, absolutely, absolutely dead! This little monster is definitely dead! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 915： Thats it... over? That''s it... over? Looking at the figure of the young man who was riddled with holes in front of him, the pitch-black flame on his right leg emerged from the smoke and dust, the clenched fists of the third generation of Lei Ying slowly loosened, but his face was Nothing has changed, unlike the ninjas of Tutai and Iwagaki, who have already shown obvious joy. To be honest, seeing the appearance of Takichiba, the three generations of Raikage were a little uneasy and nervous. On the contrary, when I saw Takichiba''s face suffered a slight injury, although I was surprised and surprised, but there was no such anxiety and nervousness. . Now looking at the appearance of Taki Chiba vomiting blood and full of holes and even being burned by the flame that cannot extinguish and burn everything, this is in line with the situation that he used to destroy this little monster before, but he felt that something was not right. Is it an illusion? Then, he frowned slightly, and from the corner of his eye he glanced at the soil platform on the left and the Yunyin Ninjas. After seeing their joy, a trace of doubt appeared in his heart. Because this little monster has come back to life many times, when he really is about to die, I doubt it? He stared closely at the little monster in front of him, the holes all over his body, the blood flowing from his mouth, and the cold gaze, his brows were frowned. Is it finally over? still is Is it another start? Then, I don''t know why, his intuition, his fighting instinct, gave him such a thought. As this thought arose, the doubt in his eyes disappeared in a flash, and some of his original posture of relaxation was immediately tightened because of the opponent''s condition. Three generations of Raikage? At this time, seeing the situation of Taki Chiba, the ecstasy was overwhelmed by the expression of the earth platform''s stature suddenly, and keenly felt that the burly man wrapped in the thunder beast chakra coat four or five meters away on his right side The change made my heart startled. what happened? Why does the three generations of Raikage still maintain this fighting state? In this case, this little monster is no longer possible... Could it be that! At this moment, Tutai''s ecstasy suddenly condensed, and after noticing the changes in his Raikage, his right hand hurriedly raised his **** and looked at Taki Chiba, his perception of vision emerged. this is As soon as the vision of his perception emerged, his face suddenly changed, almost twisted, and the sweat on his forehead instantly came out. This chakra...this chakra volume... Almost catching up with the Chakra volume of the third generation of Raikage! how is this possible! This kid, when did he have a chakra like a tail beast? And his heart, there was a huge wave rising up, and his whole figure almost trembled, and he involuntarily took a step back. In the vision of perception, the blue human figure formed by the huge chakra in Takichiba seemed to grow in front of his eyes, pressing him to almost stop breathing, and the shape of the chakra in his eyes also resembled He changed from a human shape to a monster appearance, making him tremble uncontrollably! Do not! Not only that, the Chakra in his body is still being released, and his Chakra volume is still growing! If this continues, it will surpass the three generations of Raikage, and may even surpass the chakra volume of the three generations of Raiking in its heyday! Hard... incredible! This... what kind of monster is this, at such a young age, where did he get such a huge amount of chakras! "Finally, it''s finally over..." "Knot... it''s over..." "As expected of the three generations of Raikage-sama..." At this time, when Tutai was horrified and then retreated, behind him, Yunyin ninjas breathed a sigh of relief and slightly joyful voices, and they heard the voices that seemed to be still, with blood bleeding into a young voice, Yun Yinren The readers finally breathed a sigh of relief and began to whisper. It''s been beaten into a sieve, and you can''t live now! With the whispers, their minds are almost always a thought like this. "Ah--" Then, at this moment, a long exhalation sound was slowly spit out from the mouth of the bleeding boy. "Chi...chichi..." And just as the exhalation sounded, the edges of the holes on the boy''s body slowly began to seep white gas, more and more, thicker and thicker, like steam transpiring, and with the white gas The seepage, the hole penetrated by the black thunder also began to heal at a variable speed with the naked eye. "Oh...hhhhh..." Afterwards, the young man straightened his neck, his slanted cheeks slowly turned to the right, and there was a sound of bone crunch, which looked like a static statue slowly moving. But the slanted cheeks straightened up, and a mocking smile appeared on his face. "You don''t think that this little bit of damage can kill me?" Then, an understatement of laughter came out of his mouth. During the words, his gaze swept over all Yunyin present, including the earth platform, and his gaze was full of contempt. "Oh...hhh..." As he said, he moved his neck and made two bone crunch sounds. In his figure and figure, ~www.novelhall.com~ was unexpectedly relaxed. As if the black thunderstorm that smashed him into a sieve was nothing, the black thunder did not cause any harm to him at all! Even the holes in the body that are recovering seem to be fake! No harm was done to him! "what!" "Not dead yet?" "The wound will soon heal? This... how is this possible!" "Damn monster!" At this moment, seeing the sudden movement of the teenager, the faces of the Yunyin ninjas became stiff with joy, their faces suddenly turned pale, and some of them even shouted in surprise. This **** monster! At the same time, Tutai could not help cursing in secret. He had just been able to perceive the Takichiba giant-like beast and even the growing Chakra, knowing that he could not die, or that there was no death, but at the moment he did not reveal much Excited emotions, but the heartbeat has never slowed down. This kid is attacking his heart! At this time, the three generations of Raikage who had anticipated this situation suddenly shuddered in his heart. Now the posture of Taki Chiba and the reflection of the words in his eyes, almost instantly, his heart flashed. These six words. It also instantly understood that Taki Chiba was going to completely dismantle his subordinates'' military spirit! Do not! No, we can''t let the children lose confidence now! Next, they have a battle they must win! Here, they must not be desperate! Then, after understanding Takichiba''s intentions, the third generation Raikage retracted his gaze, and moved his gaze away from the faces of those under the cloud hidden in panic and pale, and the wisps of white gas that fell in front of him were steaming Figure of the young man. Now, all I can do is... Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 916： fate? nonexistent! It''s incredible... It''s incredible... This is the full version...No, is this the art of creation and regeneration when you have enough chakras? Contemptuously glanced at the wretched Yunyin Ninjas around, and tried to keep calm, but can clearly see the unwilling, angry, and humiliating soil platform, and the quiet and even interesting and unshakable three generations of Raikage, Chibas In my heart, it has nothing to do with contempt, even a little excited and unbelievable. Yes, excited, unbelievable. At this moment, he was full of holes, his mouth was still spitting out blood from the heart, and even severe pain came from his whole body. Many of his body''s organs had stopped working because of injuries, but his The consciousness is very clear, and there is no feeling of injury or death at all. Not only is the consciousness clear, but even clearly aware of the condition of his body, the huge chakra of dissatisfaction with the whole body seems to be constantly burning, and it is continuously transformed into Create a regenerative medical chakra, and then, the chakra that consumes part of it is supplemented by the chakra that is constantly gushing out of the Yin seal, as if the whole body is no longer dependent on the operation of organs, blood, etc. Able to move normally. Even, because the whole body is perfused with a huge chakra, his physical ability has also been greatly enhanced, speed, strength, and even reaction ability, dynamic vision, and even Chakra''s refining speed and strange power have gained a kind of power. Chiba had an unimaginable improvement before. Originally in the Domen mode, he could only capture the three generations of Raikage by relying on the "Domen mode dynamic vision increase" and "Perfect prediction of an attack". At this moment, he has been able to capture the three generations of Raikage with dynamic vision alone. Speed ??up! Moreover, in the yin seal liberated state, with the whole body infused with Quasi-Tailed Chakra, his physique speed has reached the point where he can react to the speed of the third generation of Raikage. Even when the third generation of Raiking did not adapt to his sudden increase in speed, he successfully hit the third generation of Raiking. It can be said that he is now able to face off against the three generations of Raikage! And his heart, in addition to these excitement and disbelief, is also surging with this other kind of surging emotion. At this moment, he truly felt the top power of this Naruto world. This quasi-tailed chakra volume almost gave him an endless feeling. Before, he felt the "feeling of power" Dumen mode. Sometimes it feels so small. It is simply incomparable! Compared with the unblocked state of the Yin seal, the Dumen mode is simply as weak as a trash! Even the hundreds of Yunyin troops in front of him, together with the three generations of Lei Ying''s henchmen, the powerful Tutai, gave him a feeling of "insignificance". At this moment, in front of his power, these hundreds of Yunyin elites are as small as ants, so they don''t need to worry about them. As long as he was given time, the murderous aura was these Yunyin elites, and it was just a matter of time. At this moment, he had no feeling of losing, no feeling of death, no fear, and even in the situation where he was half surrounded and surrounded by powerful enemies like three generations of Raikage, he still felt a sense of unhurriedness. . Even, there was an emotion in his heart that he wanted to tease them. Because their pale, stiff faces, so that the naked fear of themselves, really made him feel so good. This feeling of being feared by others, possessing the power to control the situation, as if it were "invincible", is really wonderful. It was so wonderful that he couldn''t help but want to tease them, make them angry, make them lose their minds, and then die in his own hands in despair! He was expecting, he was excited. Looking forward to seeing their desperate and unwilling faces, twisted but powerless and distorted faces, excited to see them, the kind of pleasure given to him, as if the feeling of manipulating people in his hands! He knows that he can do it, he can see every micro-expression of these so-called elites, can guess the thoughts in their hearts, and has the power to direct everything in the direction he desires. He can play with them in the palm of his hand! This feeling is simply wonderful. Thinking of this, Chiba, who had just spoken, couldn''t help taking a deep breath, unconsciously spreading his hands a little, the smile on the corner of his mouth expanded slightly until the teeth at the corner of the mouth were slightly exposed. Is this my power in the final form I envision? Ha... Ha ha... Ha ha ha ha... This is in line with the strength of a traverser! This is what a traverser should look like! fate? so what? My existence is an existence that destroys fate. Isn''t the knowledge of the original work that I possess is something that shouldn''t exist? Unchangeable destiny? An irresistible obstacle to fate? What am I thinking about, these things do not exist! I just have bad luck~www.novelhall.com~ I met three generations of Raikage here! Only when he had to save Hongyan, he was shot! It''s just that Hongyan regards me as something more important than his life, and fights to the death for me! It''s just that the third generation of Raikage''s bad luck made me fill up the Yin Seal in the last few seconds! What fate! My existence, my identity as a traverser, is the best proof of the theory of smashing destiny obstacles! There is no obstacle to fate, and fate is immutable! If fate is immutable, it is impossible for me to pass through! At this moment, the wonderful feeling full of power in Qianye''s heart completely shattered the haze about fate that had been lingering in his heart. "Snapped!" At this moment, his hands suddenly closed, forming a Yin seal. Make a quick fight! Three generations of Raikage! In an instant, at the moment when the seal was formed, the moir and flame patterns on his forehead slowly fainted, connecting into a thick black straight line, entwining all the way down, from his bare chest and lower abdomen, It spread all the way under the calf, and even passed through the burning dark flames, forming a kind of strange entangled sign with a thick and straight black line as the center and a blank diamond in the middle of the forehead, covering Chiba''s whole body and Limbs. "Chichichichi!" And just as the thick black thread intertwined the rune covering his whole body, the white gas on his body suddenly accelerated, and the wound healing speed suddenly accelerated. In this moment, the wound on his body Healed at all, the healing area was pink and smooth, leaving no traces! In an instant, Chiba''s battered body suddenly recovered completely, and his skin was even brighter than before! Yin seal, complete liberation! The Art of Baihao! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 917： Fight again! "Oh...hhhhh..." The three generations of Raikage, who had been staring at this little monster in front of him, squeezed his fists little by little, and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly on his calm face. His expression was already a little more solemn and a little more fearful. meaning. Further unlock the secret technique or forbidden technique? Chakra''s feeling has changed! Although he is not a perceptual ninja, he can feel it after fighting for a long time, and can also analyze from the sudden increase in the speed of recovery from the injury, the chakra of this little monster has changed, and it is even bigger. It is also more dangerous, even faintly, he can already feel the pressure of some huge chakras, just like the feeling that Yao gave him when he dealt with the tail beast. At this moment, in his eyes, the young man, who was only eleven or twelve years old, seemed to be shrouded in a black shadow resembling a tail beast, roaring at him. Roar--! And with the roar and roar, the unique feeling of that huge Chakra was like a silent roar, impacting. Almost instantly, his whole body tightened. "what!" But at this moment, when his body was tense, the soil platform a few meters away on his left exclaimed in surprise, and the whole person staggered back and sat down on the ground with a "poof". "Recovered in an instant..." "Really a monster!" "What''s going on, this chakra...tail...tail beast!" Afterwards, behind Tutai, the Yunyin ninjas couldnt help exclaiming one by one, and the young man with the Yin Yin was reflected in their eyes. But in their eyes, they were full of horror and at a loss, even some perception. Ninjas, like Tutai, seemed to be taken aback. Sitting down, sitting down, and falling backwards, the original orderly atmosphere seemed to be broken, creating a hint of chaos. After all, the children have just experienced a big defeat, I am afraid that it is not easy to escape the encirclement and chase of Yanyin, and each of them is not in the best condition, and urgently needs rest, plus this immortal little monster... No wonder they! They were shocked, and there was another wave, and it was still a big tail beast-level event. It was great to be able to do this without anyone running away. As expected to be my Yunyin''s boy! After these few sounds, the three generations of Raikage also noticed the state of the Yunyin Ninjas, but did not blame them for their gaffes, and even felt relieved. He knew very well that after a big defeat, the enemy was in the crisis afterwards, and an immortal tail beast-level monster appeared again, able to do what it is now, without frightening to run away, or losing his mind, just like this If you lose your mind, this troop is indeed Yun Yin''s elite! is it? Perhaps this is fate! At this moment, after relief, the third generation of Lei Ying sighed slightly, and some memories seemed to flash through his mind. Then, he inhaled slightly, his eyes condensed, and there was a "crack", Leiju Chakra''s coat The arc suddenly became dense. Almost...just... As the little monster Kieyin slowly released his hands, a beam of lightning suddenly shot from the depths of the pupils of the third generation of Raikage. Three generations of Raikage! At the same moment, Chiba, whose eyes were reflected in the fear of the Yunyin ninjas and the horror of Tutai, suddenly stood up, and almost instantly, the broadened vision could not help but concentrate on the three generations of Raikage, that was overwhelming. The sense of existence made his heart startled in an instant, those feelings of "everything in my hands" disappeared instantly, and his whole body suddenly tightened. At this moment, Chiba also shrugged his shoulders, and his hand was slightly stagnant, and his heart was shocked. What happened to me just now? Thinking of that kind of thought, the kind of thought that despised the entire Yunyin and even the third generation of Lei Ying! Is it because of the sudden gain of tremendous power that this ignorant and fearless idea came into being! Really... Too dangerous! Qianye bit his teeth, and the state of mind just now really shocked him. The feeling that everything is in control is undoubtedly a kind of arrogance. This feeling will definitely pull him into a place where he cannot be recovered! However, this surprise also flashed by. The moment this thought was turned, the figure of the three generations of Raikage in Chiba''s eyes suddenly enlarged, and every subtle expression, every trace of the pupil contracted and enlarged. Every tremor of facial muscles and even body muscles turned into body information constantly pouring into his mind. He is observing me...I am ready to fight... He is waiting...waiting for the opportunity... As the instinctive analysis of body information began, Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, and his slightly stagnant hands were lowered again. Waiting for the moment when I put my hand down and organize the attack! And his heart awe-inspiring the final result. "Crack!" At the moment when the final result appeared, the ground beneath his feet cracked. "Boom!" In the next instant, the cracks suddenly exploded, the clods shattered and uplifted, and the dust was everywhere, and the figure of Chiba suddenly disappeared in the dust and smoke! "Three generations of Lord Raikage!" But at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ was awakened by the sound of the ground cracking, the originally startled Tutai''s eyes flashed, and his mouth was full of shouts. At this moment, in the corner of his eye, behind Rai Ying, who was wrapped in a thunderous chakra coat... One foot, the foot that has been burning with pitch black flames, quietly appeared behind his Raikage-sama. In his glimpse, the foot with pitch black flames was drawn in the air. A dark flame tail is almost in front of his right cheek of Master Raikage! In this glimpse, he instantly understood what was going on! This little monster is going to use this dark flame to deal with the thundering chakra mode of the three generations of Raikage! From the punch just now, although the speed of this little monster is very fast, it is still unable to break the Lei Dun Chakra coat of the three generations of Raikage, which means that he still cannot cause damage to the third generation of Raikage! And this pitch-black flame, three generations of Raikage-sama is going to burn him to death. Needless to say, I am afraid there are some characteristics of the immortality that cannot be immune to this little monster. It can be said that this pitch-black flame can be possessed by him. Under this kind of resilience, he can still be burned to death, and this burned state can only be burned to ashes and cannot be resurrected! Even the immortal body with such resilience will be burned to ashes, so the Lei Dun Chakra coat of the three generations of Raikage Lord may not be able to resist the power of this flame! If three generations of Raikage-sama are also infected with this flame... Thinking of this, Tutai could not help but yelled out in shock. "Boom!" However, as soon as his shout rang, a sound of hard objects cracking came over. In an instant, his eyes widened in amazement! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 918： A doomed battle! what! The burning right foot, the dark flame tail that was brought out, drew a black arc in the air, and kicked quietly and quietly from the rear without warning, and whizzed away, while the target of the kick did not have a trace of movement , Although the whole figure is tight, it seems to be totally unconscious. This foot seems to be undoubtedly hit! However, at this moment, Chiba, who kicked out this silent kick, suddenly turned aside, and his eyes slowly widened. "grown ups!" At this time, the last two words of the scream from Tutai came! "Boom!" In the next second, the tightly wrapped Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, flashing the thunder light snake''s figure, exploded unexpectedly, and the large pieces of debris suddenly swelled with the explosion. The upper part of the tail kicked and shattered. The cracking sound and the cracking sound merged into a line, and the sound was like a hard object cracking. This seemingly inevitable hit was missed! hateful! slow! No, it''s not slow! And at the moment the rubble and smoke rushed from the ground, the moment the rubble with the pitch black flame flew out with the trend of kicking in the upper stage, Chiba''s eyes widened little by little, There was a trace of surprise. Yes, yes, so it must be! This three-generation Raikage is terrible! Then, in the next second, his soaring figure was submerged by the blast of smoke and dust. The color of astonishment that rose from his eyes and spread to the entire face was also drowned in the smoke and dust. Among. "Boom!" And at this moment, the moment before Chiba was submerged in the smoke of rubble, another sound of hard objects shattered. On the opposite side of this piece of rubble flying around, the stones that were raised by the sudden explosion were also flashing. In a flash, suddenly shattered! A silhouette of a lightning snake shining brightly appeared in the stall that was rushed by rubble dust and smoke. The three generations of Raikage leaped into a fist-like shape, and slammed a fist on the large piece of broken soil that was shattered and swelled because of the forceful kick. Bengfei left. On the face of the third generation of Raikage, there was a flash of surprise. From this astonishment, one can imagine that he must shout out "What!" in his heart, just like the previous Chiba. . Could it be that... this kid! Do not! No, it did not see through my actions! But... Then, in the next moment after this astonishment flashed past, the dust and smoke rushed up, instantly engulfing his astonished face and his rising body. Just like Chiba now! At this moment, Tutai''s eyes widened in astonishment as he watched the dust and smoke rising from the two groups. Three generations of Raikage-sama...Taki Chiba... actually In his vision, the speed of the two was too fast. He only saw the little monster disappear in an instant, and then at the moment when the dust was blown up, an upper kick from the rear kicked the third generation of Raikage. However, At this moment, the three generations of Raikage also disappeared suddenly, and the dust and dust exploded. After that, the two of them almost punched and smashed the swelling clod in the center where the two groups of dust and dust were blowing up. It can be seen that although the attack has front and back, the timing of their attack is at the same time. It is only because of the weak speed difference between the two sides that the attack has front and back, but the result is the result at the same moment! In other words, at that moment, the two people thought and thought the same! At the same moment, they decided to attack! At the same moment, they attacked! At the same moment, they hit where the other side was! And the reason why Takichiba seems to be a step forward is actually because of the difference in weight and the way of exerting force between the two parties! Takichiba is more explosive, and the time from preparation to top speed is shorter. The third generation of Raikage is faster. Although the preparation movement is longer than Taki Chiba, his speed is faster, so he can hit the bulging clod at the same time as Taki Chiba. In this case, Tutai couldn''t help but his eyes widened, his face was shocked, and he almost forgot to close his open mouth. This is a battle that needs to be accurate to the weight, the way of exerting force, and the preparation to the highest speed. The time of each attack requires a unit that is accurate to less than a second! In other words, this battle has exceeded the cognition of a bystander like him! This is the battle of three generations of Raikage! Or, This is definitely a battle between shadow and shadow! Shadow-level battle! And now, the one side of this shadow-level battle is just an eleven or twelve-year-old boy, and the other is even more famous throughout the Ninja World. In the era, the three generations of Raikage, which is also one of the top powerhouses, how to keep him from shock, how to keep his eyes wide, and how to make him lose his voice and forget to close mouth! "what!" "missed?" "What happened just now? Why did the three generations of Raikage-sama and this little monster change directions! What happened to the bursting ground? What kind of battle did they fight?" "I didn''t see it clearly~www.novelhall.com~ I didn''t see it clearly at all!" "Don''t say I didn''t see it clearly, I didn''t even feel it, how did the two of them swap positions just now!" "Unexpectedly... unexpectedly able to..." "Unbelievable...unbelievable..." "Weird... monster!" At this moment, the sound of horror came one after another from the crowd behind him. From their words, Tutai could imagine that they were as close as they were from ear to ear. You can also imagine the shock in their hearts. It can also be guessed that at this moment, these comrades behind him must have had such an idea just like him. This is a battle destined to conquer the rise of the top powerhouse in the Ninja world! Yes, this battle is destined to be that little monster that shocked the Ninja World! Whether it is victory or defeat! His name, Taki Chiba, is destined to be included in the history of ninjas, becoming the most dazzling one among the vast ninja powerhouses! That''s right, the most dazzling one! At the age of eleven or twelve, standing alone behind the enemy, with the strength of the shadow rank, he faced one of the strongest shadows in the three wars. There is no one before, and there will probably be no one in the future! "puff!" "puff!" But at this moment, before the Yunyin ninjas'' voices fell, the two rushing piles of dust and dirt slammed open, lightning and black flames flashed, and two figures slammed into one place heavily. "boom!" Suddenly, the muffled sound of heavy flesh and flesh, like the impact of an explosion, rumblingly spread out. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: ~： Ask for 2 days off! I have had a cold for many days, my feet hurt from time to time, I couldn''t sleep well at night, and there were a lot of family affairs, there was really no way to update. Hope forgive me, and update on the 2nd! Really Sorry! Chiba has 2 million words. This is the first time I have written a novel with more than 1.5 million words. There are flaws. Please forgive me. If there is any unsatisfactory plot in terms of writing, zero first is here Apologize. At the same time, I also thank the book friends in the group for their continued encouragement and support, and those who are not in the group but have been silently waiting for this Chiba and guarding Chiba for their support, and also thank those who no longer read Chiba. Thank you for your support from book friends! Finally, I cant update for two days, sorry! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 919： Retire! Rewind! "Boom!" The right fist and the right fist collided fiercely, and the fisted figure of Chiba and the third generation of Lei Ying suddenly appeared from the flash of thunder and black flames. "Wow!" Then, accompanied by the sound of the rumbling skin and flesh collision, a powerful wind burst out from the point where the fists struck each other, rolling up the ground debris and blowing away the two holes. Fragmented soil and soot swept outward and spread out. "Back!" But at this moment, watching the strong wind rolling in with the broken soil and grass clippings, Tutai''s eyes suddenly opened, and his hands suddenly crossed to block, and then he flew back. The moment his body moved, his mouth was already high. Shout out. In the next battle, he would never want to get too close to these two people! Whether it is the third generation of Raikage or this Takichiba, they are both shadow-class figures, and even among the shadow-classes, they are all at the forefront. They are good at physical skills, impeccable strength and speed, and he will never be able to. The degree reached! The battle between these two shadow ranks, anyone, any ninja with a little bit of common sense knows, absolutely can''t approach them, can only watch from a distance. Yes! In the next battle, they can only wait and see from a distance, let alone intervening, and getting closer may cause irreversible consequences! What they can do now is to hide far away, so as not to be accidentally injured by the two! "Back! Fast back!" "This is not the time to be in a daze!" "Go! Hurry up, the two wounded retreat with one another!" At this time, the Yunyin Ninjas behind the Tutai also reacted abruptly. One by one, they pulled back, or stood up injured teammates next to them, or pulled the medical staff around them who had not reacted. The speed retreats, and in the process of retreating, whether it is injured teammates, medical staff, or those Yunyin ninjas who are holding people and pulling people, they raise their hands to cover the scraps of soil and grass. After the action, the eyes of the two people who collided with the fist in front of him remained within a moment. Although this may be a bit disrespectful to the three generations of Raikage-sama, but with fist wind alone, such a strong wind can be set off, it is simply... Two monsters! But at this time, such a thought flashed through their minds. "despair!" At this moment, the two men who leaped out of the field and fisted softly landed with their fists in a nearly synchronized landing sound. "Crack!" Then there was a crackling sound of hard objects, a crack, climbing up the crackling, arc flashing and enveloping the thunder-dun Chakra''s coat like a pot of fists. "Crack...crack...crack..." Then, the second, the third, the fourth...The cracks slowly spread from the Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, who was thinking about the position of the arm on the fist. "Zi..." Looking at the spreading cracks that looked like broken glass, the face was calm and the thunder light flashed in the thunder beast Chakra coat of three generations of Thunder Shadow, but the eyes didn''t even look at it, but the muscles on the cheeks, Still couldn''t help but tremble, the pupils contracted slightly after all. Lei Dun Chakra''s coat is almost unable to stop this kid''s strength! Although I still didn''t feel the pain, the huge force that burst out at that moment was completely blocked, but the third generation of Raikage was very clear that the strength of this Taki Chiba was much heavier, and I guess if this punch is hit. When it comes to other people, that person may have his entire arm shrunk into his shoulder, and one blow can be fatal! At this moment, even if he is protected by Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, he still feels his arm sore. The only person who can fist against himself to this degree is his partner who also masters the Lei Dun Chakra mode, his comparison, His elder brother! and After a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, the third generation of Raikage''s eyeballs moved slightly to the left, looking at the dark flames that had burned to the top of Taki Chiba''s knees, his heart shuddered! Unexpectedly, this kid actually took advantage of the dark flame attached to his feet and successfully contained me! Unexpectedly, the third generation of Raikage gritted his teeth, and now he has to pay attention to this dark flame while moving at high speed, that is, Taki Chibas right foot, a little bit different from the pond, and the flame will be over. , Maintaining such a high-strength Lei Dun Chakra mode, he has no spare capacity to use any clones! In a battle at this speed, a moment of hesitation and distraction may slow down the reaction, be preempted, or even be beaten. It can be said that this hand of Takichiba completely limits his speed, or at least limits his speed to a certain range that Takichiba can fully respond to! Really, the immeasurable kid, using his super-resilient immortal body to offset the flame''s damage to himself to the greatest extent, and able to move freely, relying on his own huge beast comparable to tail... The amount of Chakra turned the dark flames that he could not control into a power that could be used in physical arts... A mistake turned out to be the biggest support! Really... A terrible little monster! But the three generations of Raikages heart couldnt help but sighed. At the same time, the cautiousness and fear in his eyes became more intense. He could clearly see the place where Takichiba was covered by black fire, getting burned again and again. He healed quickly again. Obviously, Takichiba was not immune to black fire. "Crack..." At this moment, a cracking sound rang again. The strength of these three generations of Raikage... is simply weird! But this time, Chibas eyes snapped. At this moment, in his eyes, there was a reflection of his fist that collided with the third generation of Raikage. At this moment, his fist Above, a crack has been cracked on the surface of the flesh. "Crack...crack...crack...crack..." Afterwards, there was a series of cracking sounds ~www.novelhall.com~ From his fist to his arm, he was instantly covered with dense cracks. "laugh!" In the next instant, blood immediately gushed out from the crack of this crack, splashing into the air. It turned out to be so! At this moment, the eyes of the third generation of Raiying flashed sharply. "Boom!" And the next moment, a dull sound of flesh and blood sounded again from under the colliding right fist, and passed away. "Crack!" In the cracking sound, the fisted left-hand Lei Dun Chakra''s coat that the third generation Raikage passed under his right hand suddenly cracked and stretched all the way to his arm. "laugh!" But at this moment, Qianye''s teeth suddenly bit, and a puff of blood burst out from the front of the third generation of Raikage''s left fist, splashing out obliquely, and dripping. Although it suppressed my speed and strength, but unlike me, his defense could not resist my strength! At this moment, the third generation of Raikage flashed such a thought in surprise, with a "click" on his left hand, almost another puff of blood spurted out from the front of his left hand, dripping onto the ground, forming a little dark color. However, in the next instant, his eyes suddenly glared, and his face suddenly changed. This is... awful! At this moment, in his sight, below the intersection of his left fist and Taki Chiba''s blood-stained fist that collided with each other, a red ball was falling on the ground. on! "puff!" Immediately, a cloud of pink smoke exploded, engulfing the two of them in a flash, and suddenly spread out. smoke bomb! This kid wants... And at this moment when the line of sight was occupied by pink, cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the third generation of Raikage! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 920： Got you! "Retreat! Retreat again!" Seeing that right fist collided, I dont know when the left fist hit the three generations of Raikage and Chiba again underneath. With a click, they landed on the earth platform three to five meters from the original position and quickly eagerly high. Shouting, his figure accelerated and retreated. This must be a smoke bomb! This Takichiba is going to play tricks again! And... the next three generations of Raikage should... And in his heart, there was an anxious thought. At this moment, his eyes were clearly locked on the falling ball-shaped thing! "Retreat! Speed ??up!" "Hurry up!" "Exit as much as possible!" Hearing the commanders anxious shouts, the Yunyin Ninjas who had been horrified inexplicably reacted quickly. While shouting, they swiftly retreated. At this moment, they looked a little tidy and orderly. At this moment, between formations. It turned out to have retreated two or three meters away. "puff!" And just as the shouts were one after another, in front of their eyes, a huge pink cloud of smoke exploded suddenly, spreading instantly, engulfing the two people who had crossed their fists, and at the same time, engulfing the sight of most people present. . "Don''t worry, just retire! retire!" Among the pink that suddenly filled, the voice of Tutai seemed to be more anxious, and the voice almost became a little bit sharper. "Zi!" Then, just as the words sounded, among the pink that was diffused, suddenly, a blue-white light that resembled an electric light flickered, and then there was the sound of electric current breaking through the air. Suddenly, the center of the pink smoke cloud that exploded suddenly rolled over in an instant. The pink smoke suddenly rolled inward, and suddenly stopped spreading outward. "puff!" Just in this flash of light, a human-shaped lightning flew out of the pink smoke on the side of the soil platform, directly opened a hole in the pink smoke, and then slowly rolled inward by the pink The smoke was engulfed. so close! This kid is going to use the sight of the smoke bomb to carry out the clone tactics! And the purpose is to use the black fire of his right foot to end the battle after deceiving me, and to die together! The black fire burns the body, even if he has the tail beast-level chakra, the super-resilient immortal body, it is impossible to offset the black fire forever. When the chakra is always exhausted, there are always restrictions on the forbidden technique, and he cannot keep it forever. This state. And the black fire can''t be extinguished, it burns everything, even Chakra can burn, and he won''t last long! Must, ensure a broad view! and Seeing the pink smoke covering the Takichiba in front of his eyes rolled and healed, the speed of the lightning figure suddenly slowed down, slowly revealing the appearance of the three generations of Raikage crossing his hands and flying back. At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed in his mind. With a "pop" at the stall, his two hands were crossed, and the black thunder burst instantly and gathered into a group. In the faint, the appearance of a roaring leopard head was already formed. In an instant, the black thunder was ready to go! "Puff!" And at this moment, when the black thunder burst, the pink smoke group suddenly opened two small holes, and the pink smoke rolled and closed, and two rotating shurikens came quickly. Shuriken? Seeing this flying shuriken, the third generation of Raiying narrowed his eyes. Fraud? Do not! This is a feint, don''t bother! The real attack is coming soon! And almost instantly, he had a judgment. For him, this kind of shuriken, even if it is motionless, is protected by Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, the end result will be a star of sparks on Chakra''s coat, maybe There was no star at all, and at most two "ding-ding" sounds were made, which was useless. This is Taki Chiba''s feint using his "cup bow snake shadow" state to attract his attention just now! Left, right, or... Up! At this moment, the three generations of Raiying''s eyes turned, and the left and right directions were already in the eyes. However, at this moment, in the shadows of the two shurikens, two shurikens suddenly appeared, and then four, eight, sixteen, thirty-two, sixty-four... in an instant In between, in the shadow of the shuriken, among the shadows of the shuriken, one after another, the two shurikens are transformed into four, four transforms into eight... In an instant, countless shurikens were transformed into the world. The speed of the shuriken was abruptly at the moment when the shuriken was formed in the sky, almost forming a flame tail composed of sporadic sparks in the air. this is Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique! There was a sudden reflection in his eyes, and there were countless shurikens in front of his face that covered the horizon, and the three generations of Lei Ying''s face sank. Still caught! But his heart is transparent. "Puff puff puff!" Then, without any suspense, the instant-accelerated shuriken, with a sparking flame tail, turned into a flash of fire traces in the air, and slammed into the thunder beast Chakra''s coat. Immediately, the Shuriken Shadow clone was like a moth that hit the fire. It struck forward on this absolute defense. The moment it touched, it almost exploded into white mist, and the small white mist gathered into a large white mist. , Spread over the crossed hands and frontal body of the three generations of Raikage, completely obscuring his vision. where! In front of a vast expanse of whiteness, the Shuriken shadow clone was still hitting, and the third generation of Raikage seemed to have a "click" unaware of the impact~www.novelhall.com~ and fell on the ground, turning his eyes, trying to be white. Discerning everything possible in the mist. "Puff!" At this moment, the moment he landed, the white mist on the side suddenly opened, and two fists, one left and the other right, came suddenly. At the same time on the left and right? Three generations of Lei Ying suddenly wrinkled, paying attention to the two fists in the corner of his eyes, and his thoughts flashed quickly. Do not! However, the third generation of Raikage vetoed it instantly! "Boom!" Two groups of leopard-headed black thunders, one left and the other right, drew two black arcs, slapped and slammed away, and immediately, those two fists exploded into white mist! the following? But at this time, the third generation of Lei Ying looked at Ye without looking at the sides, his sight shifted slightly down, and with a "pop", the ground under his feet burst suddenly, and his hands stretched out suddenly. Grab his bare feet! Not really! However, at this moment, his heart also rejected. "Zi..." Several cobwebs of small thunder lights suddenly shot out from under his feet. "Boom!" At the moment of contact with Xiao Leiguang, those hands suddenly exploded into white mist! Be behind! Got you! At this moment, the eyes of the third generation of Lei Ying looked back suddenly, and in the eyes, there was a burning foot that was swept by the kicking posture! Roar! At this moment, there was a silent roar on his left and right sides, "Pah!" With a sound, the leopard head rushed out from the two black thunder groups that had stopped hitting backwards. The volley turned into a thundering black panther, and the front paw stepped on his arm and rushed out. Before he could hide his ears, thinking about the right foot and biting away fiercely! Black thunder, double black spots are bad! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 921： See through! Roar! In the silent roar, the leopard''s sharp teeth made up of black thunder and lightning plunged deeply into the thighs burning with pitch black flames. The two leopards turned into the black thunder, stepping on the thunder beast chakra coat of the three generations of Raikage, with the momentum of thunder, one left and the other, staggered and bit the right foot kicked from the back! "laugh!" Immediately, the moment the black thunder teeth were embedded in the thighs, several arcs shot out from the contact and shot outwards. The sound of the electric current cutting through the air and the sound of thunder and lightning teeth embedded in the flesh mixed into a slightly sharp and dull sound. The sound, tumbling up from here, slowly formed a white mist that was no less than pink smoke! "Humph!" At this moment, behind the third generation of Raikage''s, uh, there was a painful grunt, and the kick from the right foot stopped immediately! Caught it! At this moment, the three generations of Raiying''s eyes flashed, and the eyes glimpsed slightly, and the reflection in the pupils reflected the right foot of the dark flame that was a few inches away from the ear. so close! Just a little bit! If you hadn''t prepared the double black spot difference in advance, and prepared to release from the rear before you noticed the attack from behind, this time, even if you dodge, I''m afraid you have already touched it! And this dark flame will burn non-stop when it touches it, and if it touches Chakra, it will burn more violently and spread faster! Seeing this kick that stopped kicking, the third generation of Lei Ying''s heart beat faster, and even a trace of fear floated. There is no flaw in this kid''s ability to grasp the timing. If he reacts a little slower, he may be restrained! What''s more terrifying is his actions! The angle, strength, speed of this kick... and the kick from the back before, there is almost no change at all, they are the most perfect! In other words, his movements are not deformed! At a young age, physical skills can reach this level, even if there are not so many secret techniques or forbidden skills, he is basically at the level of forbearance in physical skills alone! Do not! It is even much stronger than the general physique forbearance! Even if it is physical forbearance, I am afraid that it can''t do this level! How much physical training did this kid do? This kind of physique, this kind of fighting awareness of timing, is this kid a natural ninja? At a young age, he can already control the battle like this! With the rise of fear, a series of shocking thoughts flashed through the three generations of Raikage''s mind, awe-inspiring. Then, just at this moment, just as his thoughts turned, the eyes of the third generation of Lei Ying suddenly opened wide, and his eyes suddenly looked down. what! This temperature... the black flame on this foot is fake! At this moment, he suddenly discovered! "despair!" And at this moment, a sound of footsteps fell suddenly from in front of him. "call out!" Afterwards, a fist, a fist burning with pitch black flames, in the posture of an uppercut, from bottom to top, suddenly appeared in the line of sight he was looking down, and it was already on his chin! This kick is a feint! His purpose is this punch! So that means... At this moment, a series of astonishment flashed in the heart of the three generations of Raikage, his eyes suddenly lifted up and moved over the white mist that rolled up, and fixed on the top of the steaming white mist. Tuan is still a white place. Is there an ambush above this too? The second half of his thoughts turned around. "Wow!" And at the moment when this thought turned, the fist that rushed upwards suddenly passed through his fixed line of sight, and the blazing black flames drew a black trace in the air. In a millimetre, the flame with the burning Amaterasu almost rubbed the tip of his chin straight up. Just a little bit, he was caught in this dark flame. "Snapped!" And at this moment, the two black leopards who bit the burning right leg slammed and burst, and the dark thunder and lightning burst out, the nets spread out, and instantly spread into a mass almost all over the white. The thunder pool of the mist. "Boom!" At this moment, the burning right foot that was suddenly kicked out of the white fog behind, with a dark flame, burst into white fog suddenly, and was torn into pieces of white fog by black lightning, transpiring up. Melt into the vast expanse of whiteness. "Snapped!" At the same time, the net-like black thunder that spread and shoots, except for the part that was bounced by the thunder beast Chakra coat on the third generation of Raikage, from the third generation of Raikages shoulders, underarms, sides of the body, and limbs. The black thunder and lightning that came out in between instantly penetrated the figure that was exactly like that little monster Taki Chiba with the black flame burning in the hand that jumped on the uppercut. "Boom!" In an instant, the figure exploded, and the white mist torn into pieces by the black thunder steamed up. "Puff puff" The pitch-black flames fell in groups, falling in front of the three generations of Raikage''s jerky feet, burning quietly. Almost, almost again! And at this moment, the three generations of Raikage, who kept this figure leaning back slightly, with their heads up, UU reading www. uukanshu.com''s eyeballs followed the trail of the dark flame falling all the way, looking down until the dark flame fell to the ground and did not touch his feet. This kid has found a new way to use Black Flame! A black flame was placed on the body of the shadow clone! If I just ignored the black inflammation on the fist just because I found that the black inflammation on my feet was fake, and if I didn''t avoid it so thoroughly, I am afraid that the black inflammation after the shadow clone was lifted would not be able to hide, and the consequences...unthinkable! The thoughts of the three generations of Raikage circulated rapidly, and the intention of Chiba became clear in an instant. However, even though he dodges this punch, his body has been stretched to a limit due to hasty dodge. If you want to dodge or defend against counterattack, it may be greatly affected, and it is even impossible to defend against counterattack! Since this punch is also a shadow clone, it also means that this is also a feint! Real attack! On top! At this moment, the sight of the third generation of Lei Ying suddenly left from the dark flames on the ground, rising upwards, and landing in the previously settled position. "puff!" And at this moment, the white mist above his head suddenly opened, and a figure, a cheating with a dark flame, had already slashed toward his face! really! At this moment, the reflection of the right foot was like a black flame, and the eyes of the third generation of Raiying flashed. "Crack!" At the same time, he avoided the ground under the foot that the falling black flame had retracted, suddenly cracking! Although the posture is chaotic, there is no way to fight back, but I can still do it to the extent of evasion! And then, to escape the blow, it is time to fight back! I can figure out your attack method! At this moment, the three generations of Raikage''s heart was already killing intent! Chapter 922： Just waiting for this moment! "Boom!" The right foot, which was burning with pitch black flames, made a pitch black mark in the air like an axe, and slammed it heavily on the head of the thunderous beast shimmering with lightning and fire! Can it work? And at this moment, the young man who severely chopped the foot had a suspicion flashing in his eyes, and his teeth slightly clenched. Just now, in just an instant, these three generations of Raikage dodged his four almost flawless attacks. The four consecutive feint attacks were all destroyed by arm strikes, or thunderbolt, or black thunder. And these four feints, which can be regarded as not giving the opponent a chance to breathe at all, just caused the opponent to retreat slightly! Although his posture was chaotic, the young man never expected to be able to achieve this level. It deserves to be one of the strongest candidates in the ninja world today... Although Lei Dun Chakra mode is ninjutsu, in the strict sense, it uses ninjutsu amplifying physique, almost based on physique, but in terms of ninjutsu, especially the control of thunder attribute chakra, it is even more important. The leader. I am afraid that his control of the thunder attribute Chakra is only comparable to Sasuke after the development of the unicorn. Even the future Kakashi is inferior! Whether it is the black thunder dodge that is far more powerful than the ordinary thunder dodge, or the **** stab, in his hand, it is the power that can be called the s-level between the hands! Apart from these, his reaction was so fast, he only needed a trace, even a gap of one-tenth of a second, would be avoided by him! Moreover, four consecutive high-speed feints that were perfectly connected only broke his perfect posture! no doubt A series of thoughts flashed in his heart, and Chiba, the burly man wrapped in the thunder beast Chakra''s coat, was reflected in the clear and dark eyes, and a hint of helplessness flashed across his face. This blow... "Zi!" And just as this helpless flash, the thunder beast Chakra''s coat around the three generations of Lei Ying standing in the center of the black thunder pool that had faded suddenly flashed an electric arc. "Boom!" In the next second, the feet burning with pitch-black flames slammed down, deeply embedded in the ground! "Crack!" Suddenly, a crack, accompanied by the sound of a hard object cracking, cracked open centered on the dark flame burning right foot with the entire toe sunken in the ground. "Zi!" At the same time, above the right foot that was burning with pitch black flames, an electric light suddenly split into two, as if it were split, thinking about the two sides shattering and disappearing. "Crack, click, click!" Then, in an instant, the cobweb-like crack spread, and in an instant, a crack zone with a diameter of two meters was formed. "despair!" At this moment, the sound of landing accompanied by the shattering of thunder light spread into Chibas ears. When raising his eyes, the three generations of thunder shadows transformed into electro-optical humanoids looked like a single foot, not in front of him. At half a meter, it was revealed. All of a sudden, lightning flashes and electric arcs rush! It can''t be hit! At this time, the second half of Chiba''s mind came up. "boom!!" At this moment, smoke and dust suddenly rushed out of the cracks on the ground. The entire two-meter-diameter crack zone was instantly dented. The smoke and dust mixed with white mist rolled and transpired. The two-meter-diameter concave circle When the pit was formed, the figure was drowned by the smoke and white mist! At the same time, the figure of the old and the young was swallowed instantly! Even if the yin seal is completely unlocked by using the technique of the Hundred Heroes, the whole body is infused with chakras of unimaginable tail beast level, and even the energy stored in the yin seal is constantly gushing out to make up for the chakra At the same time, due to the infusion of Chakra, the physical fitness has also been increased more than the Domen mode or even the Domen state, and the speed is even more terrible! However, compared with the three generations of Raikage, there is still a considerable gap! No matter how much attention is paid to speed, in front of him, there is always a feeling of slowness! And at this moment, covered by the smoke and dust that came up in front of him and the white mist bursting out by the mixed shadow clone, Chiba kept his foot on the ground, frowning tightly, but his heart slowly rose. There was a kind of helplessness. He felt helpless to the speed of the three generations of Raikage. At the same time, in his mind, he suddenly remembered a plot in the original work of the four battles and five shadows against Uchiha Madara, the plot of Tsunade''s use of the Hundred Heroes! At that time, Uchiha Madara evaluated Tsunade''s ability to unravel the technique of Hundred Heroes. His power was higher than that of Raikage IV, but his speed was not as fast as Raikage IV. And now, the third generation of Raikage he is facing may be faster than the fourth generation of Raikage, no matter how bad it is, it can''t be slower than the fourth generation of Raikage. This kind of helplessness seems to be doomed. The increase in the technique of Baihao, the power is higher than the Lei Dun Chakra mode, but the speed is lower than the feeling that it has been doomed in such a setting as the Lei Dun Chakra mode! Really... So fast! And thinking of this, Qianye''s mouth couldn''t help but a wry smile appeared~www.novelhall.com~ eyes raised unconsciously, and the light flashed... Tear! The silent tearing sound resounded in Qianye''s heart. In front of him, the mixed smoke of tumbling dust and white mist suddenly opened, like a cloth cut by a sharp blade, torn up and down, one up, one down, and separated. "Zi!" And at the moment when the tumbling smoke was torn apart, a flash of electric light instantly illuminated everything in the smoke. "Snapped!" A hand, a flat-fingered hand wrapped around the claws of Chakra''s coat, amidst the sound of the sound that seemed to have broken the sound barrier, it was already in front of his eyebrows. The arc was about to touch the skin of his brows, and even the hair on his forehead, already attracted by the arc, slowly moved forward and stood up! Hell stab, one finger through the hand! The real end, no amount of tricks can match this thunderous blow! At this moment, in the eyes of the three generations of Lei Ying, the face of the helpless young man who smiled bitterly was reflected in his heart, and he shouted in awe. Very good, very amazing four consecutive high-speed attacks, the connection is simply perfect, this is almost the extreme of the feint tactics in the clone tactics! However, no amount of tricks can beat a simple blow! Perfect timing, a speeding blow! And now, in the face of this cunning but compelled to make him, the top shadow master in the Ninja world, sighed "unique dazzling genius", and even couldn''t help calling a "immortal little monster" on the face of the teenager, except for a wry smile and Apart from helplessness, there is no other. However, although there is no despair, but no confidence, this wry smile and helplessness have proved that the boy in front of him has... There is nothing to do! And he, just waiting for this moment! Chapter 923： Should be there! "laugh!" The white mist and smoke mixed up and down quickly flashed back, and the three generations of Raikage''s face illuminated by the thunder light flashed and dimmed, and the face of Qianye''s helpless and bitter smile was also reflected in uncertainty. Nothing to do? And at this time, just as the hand of Hell Kannon was about to touch the center of Chiba''s forehead, the corner of the third generation Raikage''s eyes twitched slightly. Is it really...Is it impossible to do anything? This kid, just four consecutive high-speed feints, did he make the final blow? Will it really go so smoothly? Can''t he guess that I am waiting for this blow? Is the posture that I raised my head to avoid in his eyes just now? Didn''t he see my gaze, didn''t he know that I had discovered his intention in that eye? and At the moment when the corner of his eyes twitched, a series of suspicious thoughts flashed through the mind of the third generation of Raikage. At this moment, he suddenly developed a strong alertness in his heart, and it spread to his entire consciousness in an instant. This is his fighting instinct. Then, at this moment, his eyes flowed, and the whole little monster that was about to be killed by himself came into view. Black Fire... is true! However, it cannot be ruled out that Takichiba is a shadow clone! Feeling the heat from the right foot that is deeply embedded in the ground, the third generation of Raikage knows that he stepped on the side of the waist of this little monster without looking at the heat. It is the real kind that cannot be extinguished and burned. The inky flames, not Takichiba''s forgery using ninjutsu such as metamorphosis! His body, posture... His body is intact, with his resilience, this is normal! attitude At the end of the attack, there is no way to make the next move, even if he is now supporting the ground with his hands and kicking my chin with his left foot, but when he hits the ground, his left leg has not been kicked out, his head Will be penetrated by the **** penetrating hand, this is useless work! This timing is also the perfect timing! With the previous thoughts, the three generations of Raikage''s various analysis thoughts almost simultaneously rose. And his expression... It''s also helpless and bitter... Ok? Helpless and helpless? A wry smile with nothing to do? This expression will show from this kid''s face? This little devil who refuses to give up will have such a fateful expression? And at the moment when the thought of analyzing the opponent''s expression emerged, the three generations of Lei Ying''s figure suddenly stopped. "laugh!" The sharp thunder current blast sounded suddenly, and the piercing finger of Hellkanji came to a halt with the pause, staying in the center of Chiba''s forehead, and a slight dent was embedded on his forehead. However, it did not pierce the skin! "Snapped!" And at this moment, when the deadly finger stopped, Chiba''s back hands slapped on the ground. Then, there was no kicking with the left leg, and no other counterattacks, Chiba''s wry smile and helplessness were instantly frozen! Oops, he found it! At this moment, a slightly unbelievable thought appeared in his mind. Do not! The intention was guessed again! Seeing this hell-like hand that stopped in front of his eyebrows, Chiba''s gaze stretched all the way up, and his heart shuddered. At this time, in his eyes, the face of the third generation of Lei Ying that suddenly magnified slightly tilted back, and the eyes of the third generation of Lei Ying that suddenly looked to his right! This is... what an attack! At the same time, in the eyes that three generations of Raikage slammed to the left, there was a reflection of the white smoke screen on the left. At this moment, in this white smoke screen, a finger-thick spiral cavity is spinning silently, as if something rotating at a high speed has just penetrated this smoke screen and struck itself! "Crack!" At this moment, when the surprise thoughts of the third generation of Lei Ying flashed, a crack climbed onto the Lei Dun Chakra''s coat with his cheeks interrupted. "Crack!" Then, with another sound, the crack spread directly to the chakra coat on the right cheek. "Crack, click, click!" Afterwards, there was a continuous sound of cracking of hard objects, the cracks that started from the Leidun Chakra coat on the left cheek, and went all the way to the right cheek, passing the bridge of the nose and passing through the Leidun Chakra coat on the right cheek. , Pull out a thin horizontal crack band from the left cheek through the bridge of the nose to the right cheek. "puff!" Then, a sound penetrating the barrier sounded in his right ear. What is this... And with this sound, the gaze of the third generation of Lei Ying followed the crack all the way, until it fell on the smoke screen on his right, the slowly rotating hollow. Was hidden! At this time, like the third generation of Raikage, Chiba''s gaze also fell on the hollow rotating hole on the smoke screen, and different from the surprise in the third generation of Raikage''s eyes, there was only a trace of regret in his eyes, a trace of solemnity! At this moment, a series of attacks flashed in his mind, and his heart almost shivered. This is definitely not a coincidence! This definitely sees through my attack method and number of ways! The three generations of Raikage have already understood my attack method! or I already have a very effective way to deal with my clone tactics! At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s heart is already clear, and it is no coincidence that he has been avoided several attacks by a few minutes. It''s the way the three generations of Raikage fight, or the way they deal with him, has changed! so close! If it was just stabbed, then this invisible attack would penetrate my temples! This is his real attack! His real purpose! Everything before was foreshadowing, including this kick, all were feints. His real killer move was the one just now! That invisible attack! At the same time, the three generations of Raikage who had escaped in the past also almost trembled, only a little bit, he might lose his life! Although I didnt see what kind of attack it was, I could tell from the strong peace that slowly closed in front of his cheeks. This attack was entirely possible to penetrate through his Lei Dun Chakra''s coat. Wiping the attack, just wipe it, there was such a crack, and when it was hit from the front, the third generation of Raikage was really not sure what would happen, whether his Thunder Dunge Chakra coat could stop it. However, this blow also told me where his body is! Thinking of this, the third generation of Raikage slammed forward, and with a "bang", the Takichiba in front of him was pierced into a white mist, leaving the black flame burning like a right leg and foot, and the third generation of Raikage But without looking at it, his head suddenly turned to his left. The body should be there! At this moment, his killing intent skyrocketed, and with a "slap", the ground under his right foot suddenly cracked, and even the dark flames seemed to crack a few petals. Then, his face changed in horror, suddenly turned his head! No, that''s not right! shit! His purpose! Chapter 924： Really purpose! "despair!" "DaDa!" "DaDaDa!" The noisy landing sound rang five or six meters and ten meters away from the steaming and rolling pink smoke screen and the swelling and transpiring large white mist. Tutai and Yunyin ninjas landed one after another, or squatted on the ground, or slightly bent, or lightly landed, but everyone''s eyes were fixed on the white mist that was transpiring, and their eyes did not blink. . This is... Shuriken Shadow Clone Art! Using the smoke exploded by the shadow clone to create a smoke screen... so as to achieve the purpose of blocking the line of sight, the three generations of Raikage adults have fallen into this kid''s conspiracy again! At this moment, Tutai''s heart shuddered when he raised his head slightly, and he instantly understood what was going on with the countless small white mists that suddenly exploded and the white mists that gathered enough to cover the three generations of Raikage and that Takichiba. This Takichiba has many tricks, and now has an immortal body with amazing resilience, speed and strength have been greatly enhanced, it is difficult to guarantee that there is a new killer due to the enhancement, although it seems that the thunder of the three generations of Raikage Escape Chakra''s coat is not likely to be broken, but it cannot be ruled out that there is an accident. This kid has too many tricks, and even has a tactical mind that surpasses me. It is hard to guarantee what will go wrong... At the same time, Tutai''s heart couldn''t help worrying, and from the corner of his eye, he glanced at the huge stone pillar lotus. He knew very well that this stone pillar lotus must be Takichibas masterpiece. Before gaining an increase, he could use this earthen escape technique. After the increase, with the little monsters abilities, he didnt know what would happen. Ninjutsu comes. He really can''t help but worry. "Master Tutai, do you want to retire?" At this time, the voice of his comrades came from behind, and he seemed to speak a little hesitantly. "Retreat, still have to retreat, but retreat slowly, guarding your feet and surroundings." Wei Wei glanced back at the vocal comrade, but saw him looking at the white mist in front of him, with a look of anxiety and a little overwhelmed, and immediately spoke. "Yes!" When they heard Tutai''s words, the Yunyin ninjas nodded their heads when they looked at each other, and then began to back away. Although Tutai said they were retreating slowly, they retreated quite fast and very quietly. During the retreat, every three people formed a formation that could take care of each other, even the two who were holding the wounded. People, together with the wounded, formed a formation to guard the surroundings. It can be seen that this is the strength of a Yunyin force, which is definitely quite strong. At the same time, you can also see the caution and fear on their faces. Obviously, they understood the meaning of Tutai. This white mist group not only blocked the sight of the three generations of Raikage-sama, but also blocked their sight. This little monster often played cards out of common sense, but every step was With reasonable calculations, it can be said that during the battle, no one could guess what he was thinking. What if he suddenly gave up dealing with the three generations of Raikage and dealt with them instead? At that time, with their current state and strength, I am afraid that there may not be any good results! Yes! At this moment, these Yunyin elites no longer feel that they can match Chiba, and even with so many comrades around him, they cannot match Chiba, only being looted and killed unilaterally! Very good, everyone understands! But at this time, as everyones pace kept retreating, Tutai felt a little at ease. To be honest, he really felt that Takichiba would use this smoke screen to deal with them instead. After all, I dont know why Konoha should What is the purpose of sending this kid here to perform the task, but it is certain that if they weaken them, Konoha''s life in the front battlefield will be much easier. Possibly, this little monster will use this fighter to weaken them. This little monster is not only a tactical ninja, but also a strategic planner. This type of ninja is the most difficult to deal with, and the hardest to guess his intentions. Moreover, this little monster is still a shadow-level figure, possessing an immortal body with amazing resilience. To be honest, even if he doesn''t have the strategic and tactical ability, he is alone and given him enough time, it is not impossible to destroy them, let alone. Have tactical and strategic capabilities! Here, it is possible that this little monster turns to attack them! Moreover, destroying them, or killing a considerable number of people, can also disrupt the mentality of the three generations of Raikage, and use their deaths to stimulate the three generations of Raiking to create the flaws of the third generation of Raiking! In short, he can think of many reasons for this little monster to deal with them, and the distance now is far from a safe distance, far from a safe range that shadows and shadows should avoid! "Snapped!" Then, just at this moment, when Tutai''s thoughts turned, countless black thunder and lightning suddenly burst out of the white mist, and the black thunder pool suddenly burst from the white mist! At this moment... The black thunder escape of the three generations of Raikage lord... And seeing this scene, Tutai''s complexion suddenly changed, and he turned back abruptly, and shouted: "No matter what, go back! Go back as fast as you can!" With that said, he backed up abruptly, and didn''t care about anything~www.novelhall.com~ In a hurry, he fled like a wildfire! "fast!" Without waiting for Tutai''s roar, the Yunyin ninjas had already started to withdraw and flew back when they saw the thunder pond. When Tutai''s voice fell, they had already withdrawn two meters. "Crack, click!" At this moment, the ground outside the white mist group suddenly spread numerous cracks. With a "boom", the round ground that was dissatisfied with the cracks suddenly sank, and smoke and dust rushed out of the gaps and mixed into the white mist group. In the middle, the white mist was turned into a yellowish smoke screen, tumbling and transpiring! "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Immediately, Tutai almost roared. In this situation, it is obvious that the two shadow levels are still fighting, and may even be unable to take into account the surrounding battles. Whether it is the black thunder of the three generations of Raikage-sama, or the unparalleled strange power of this little monster, basically the shot is scoped and powerful, if it is affected, it can be wronged! Those behind him are all Yunyin''s elite! One less is a great loss! "puff!" But at this moment, the earth platform suddenly fell to the ground, and the moment the foot stepped on the ground, a finger-sized revolving hole suddenly opened on the smoke screen mixed with khaki and white. Suddenly, the hair on the back of the soil platform stood up suddenly, and a cold chill suddenly rose up and rushed into his head, his eyes almost glared, pale in shock! What is coming! and At this moment, he faintly felt a slight strangeness. Something in front of him, very close, rushed straight forward. Although invisible, it is right in front of you! It''s about to hit him! Then, there was only one thought left in his mind! dead! will die! In the next second, you will die! Chapter 925： slow! too slow! "despair!" Amidst the chaotic noise of landing, a particularly heavy foot on the ground sounded. That''s it! It''s too late to return! With this sound, the thigh muscles suddenly tightened to make preparations for another leap. The big right eye of Tutai stared at the position directly in front of him. Although there was nothing there, he was shocked and desperate. On his face, it can be seen that he is facing a desperate situation! And the direction he was looking at was exactly the direction of a small hole on the smoke screen. Then, the next moment, when the desperate thoughts in his heart turned, the skin on his brows twisted suddenly, following the direction of the rotating cavity, twisting! Immediately, a sharp pain and a hard and cold touch came over. really! But at this moment, there was a wry smile across the corner of Tutai''s mouth. slow! too slow! The speed of retreating is too slow! Speed ??is not on the same level at all! In his mind, this thought of not knowing whether it was helpless or despair flashed through. Although he noticed it, he issued the order as quickly as possible, and his comrades also executed his order as quickly as possible. However, it was too late, the attack came too fast, it was far beyond the speed they could evade! Moreover, this time, not only the life of his Tutai is over, but also most of the comrades behind him, Yun Yin''s elite, that is to say, Yun Yin''s prospects in this war are also over! If it''s just his life, death is dead, it doesn''t matter at all. The reason why he was helpless and desperate was because he thought that Nei Yunyin was about to exhaust his talents! Once the rear battlefield is annihilated, the front battlefield will fall into a situation of being attacked by the enemy, and the entire Yunyin battlefield troops will collapse. There are only two options left. The first one is to fight hard and not to retreat. In the end, all the supplies are not cut off, there is no support, and the whole army is wiped out. From then on, the cloud is completely depressed. After losing most of the elite, it becomes the most in the five forbearance villages. Weak, slaughtered, and different from Wuyin, Yunyin is not isolated from the mainland. It is inevitable to be bullied, and the consequences are absolutely unimaginable. The second is forced to surrender. The troops on the front battlefield surrendered to Konoha or Iwagami, and completely lost the war. They were arbitrarily slaughtered during the revision of the alliance. The consequences are just like the sand now. Like Yin, it was still unthinkable to become the weakest from the second in the Ninja world that was able to compete with Konoha. Regardless of the choice, for Yunyin, there is only "finished"! "laugh!" And just at this moment, just as desperate and helpless thoughts were pouring in his heart, a burst of blood sprayed from the center of his eyebrows and splashed into the air. "Crack!" A sound of broken bones followed. ended Feeling the pain of fractured eyebrows and skulls, Tutai''s mouth cracked with a wry smile, and slowly closed his eyes. Sorry, three generations of Raikage! I failed the village! "Damn Takichiba!" But at this moment, when Tutai closed his eyes in despair and his thoughts were gloomy, he burst out with a loud shout, and suddenly exploded on the side of his ear. Then, his right shoulder suddenly hurt, with great force. Down instantly. Then, he just felt the hard and cold thing on the center of his eyebrows that was spinning and tearing his skin and bones, and then he broke away from the center of his eyebrows at a speed faster than it rushed. Place. Suddenly, the pain cleared, the sound of broken bones ceased, and a gust of wind blew around my ears. "Medical Ninja!" After that, there was another burst of shouts, which sounded from two or three meters away. "Yes!" Then, behind him, a familiar voice responded. "puff!" Afterwards, his back sank, with a slight pain, the wind around his ears stopped suddenly, and the touch of his four hands suddenly emerged from his back. "Don''t move, Master Tutai!" At this time, the familiar female voice sounded again, and there was warmth on his forehead. "this is" At this moment, he suddenly opened his eyes, and in his vision, he only felt that the green light was faint, and the warm feeling on his forehead became stronger. Medical Ninjutsu... And the loud sound... Several thoughts flashed in his mind, but Tutai was too late to care about the green light and the injuries on his forehead and eyebrows, nor did he focus on the hand that he was sitting down slowly supported by the hand behind him, and his eyes suddenly looked towards. Ahead. At this moment, in front of two or three meters, the dense, almost human-shaped lightning slowly disperses, revealing a burly and secure familiar back, that thunder beast-like Thunder Dunn Chakra coat The fire was shining, and the brilliant blue and white electric light diverged from the front of the figure, and the area reflected in it was blue and white. Three generations of Raikage! The heart that was already desperate suddenly shot out the name that just chanted as if it could give him infinite power. In this situation, it was obvious that this ninja with Yunyin''s strongest name rescued him at the moment of his death. "Master Tutai, are you okay!" At this time, the familiar female voice of the medical ninja sounded softly. "I''m okay... okay..." At this time, the pain of the flesh and bones being drilled became intense again, and his heart suddenly jumped, and the panic just appeared. so close! Almost died! However, after the panic appeared ~www.novelhall.com~, he breathed a long sigh of horror and despair. With the unique warmth of medical ninjutsu, as well as the feeling of healing pain and relief of the skin and bones of the eyebrows, slowly The disappeared. "Master Tutai!" "Hurry up, protect Master Tutai!" "Formation preparation!" "The wounded back!" "All the uninjured..." But at this time, a series of sounds of surprise and a little horror sounded from the captains. Afterwards, his eyes went dark, and one after another Yunyin''s comrades blocked in front of him, on the left and right sides, instantly blocking the burly figure. In his eyes, the side faces of his subordinates are afraid, horrified, surprised that has not yet eased, and even some people still have some puzzled fears, but in everyone''s eyes, there is no trace of confusion. , Hesitated, and quickly surrounded him, uniformly. "It''s okay, Tutai!" Afterwards, in front of the crowd for the Lord, a familiar and safe voice rang. "It''s okay... Three generations of Lord Raikage!" Hearing this sound, Tutai quickly responded. "it is good!" Then, there is a succinct word. Three generations of Raikage... And it was this simple one that shocked the body of Tutai. What am I thinking? Is it time to give up? The three generations of Raikage-sama are still fighting, but should I give up fighting? hateful! I really... I was terrified by this Takichiba! There is obviously a way! There is a way! At this moment, his heart seemed to be filled with haze, and he suddenly became clear! "Get out of the way, I can''t see the battle anymore!" And at this time, when the thoughts flashed in his mind, the resolute voice blurted out! Chapter 926： Dont attack! "Master Tutai..." Hearing this sound, they opened their formations, and the Yunyin ninjas who were sitting on the ground around the platform were stunned. "What are you doing in a daze!" But at this time, seeing their stupefied appearance, the voice of the soil platform sounded again, already with a little urging, and the tone was also rare and severe. Master Tutai, this is... Hearing this sound, the Yunyin ninjas looked at each other, and their hearts were all startled, but the few people in the frontmost formation, who were almost subconscious, slowly withdrew a little to the side, revealing a path leading to the three generations of Raikage ahead. Observe the situation on the soil platform. Arent we unable to intervene in this battle? The best way now is not to stay away from the battlefield, so as not to drag the three generations of Raikage''s hind legs? However, even though they subconsciously stepped aside, the Yunyin ninjas were still confused, and their faces were full of doubts. However, even though he saw everyones doubts, Tutai did not explain it. Instead, his gaze was tightly locked on the body of the third generation of Raikage, and even his gaze extended all the way, looking at the fading white mist, and ignored it. The two close friends who seated him next to him, as well as the female medical ninja who stretched out his hand on his forehead for treatment, gradually showed a thoughtful look in his eyes. "Humph" At this time, the three generations of Raikings eyeballs standing two or three meters in front glanced back slightly, and a smile appeared in the corners of the mouth. The cracks in the chakra coat that crossed the bridge of the nose from the left cheek to the right cheek. Completely bridge the dots. It seems... Then, his gaze turned to the front, and his right hand stretched forward, and he clenched the transparent object that pointed directly at his brow. "Crack...crack...crack..." The faint cracking sound was accompanied by the "squeaking" electric current that resembled the chirping of hundreds of birds, one after another. And in his eyes, the electric current in the palm of his right hand flashes densely, almost like the Lei Dun Chakra''s coat that emits a strong light. The continuous damage to bridge this, this tells the rotating transparent object that has been thick and thin, every time it rotates , Will split his Lei Dun Chakra coat, causing a series of small cracks. Although it is impossible to break through the Lei Dun Chakra coat, the power of this rotation is so powerful, even just now on the Lei Dun Chakra coat After rubbing it a bit, a cracked zone was created. One can imagine how powerful this ninjutsu is. Moreover, judging from the feel, the attacking object should be spear-like, and the third generation of Raikage can know it almost without thinking. The things in this hand are probably the S-level ninjutsu used by Taki Chiba before, or even an enhanced version derived from his Chakra skyrocketing. Compared with the previous Shui Dun S-level ninjutsu, this time the spear is thinner and has a stronger rotating force. It even rotates the water flow like a blade. The power is simply a qualitative leap. The extremely condensed water attribute chakra that turns into an indestructible blade under the force of rotation, if it bursts in a crowd, it may not be as powerful as ten waterfalls. If this blow is not stopped by him, it will be in the crowd. In the middle of the explosion, I am afraid that these elites of their Yunyin are really going to die! so close! Thinking of this, the three generations of Raikage didn''t feel a sense of luck. If he discovered this situation a little later, but went directly to the body of Taki Chiba, now, all his efforts may be wasted. At that time, all he could do was one thing. That is to evacuate this area and give up killing this little monster. Yes, give up! Now this little monster is no longer the little monster before. It has enough strength to threaten him. At that time, Yun Yin had lost all his talents and he could no longer take risks. If he was there, then Yun Yin would still There is hope, and the defeat is set, but it''s not that Yunyin and Konoha can do whatever they want. For the future of the village, he must let go of the obsession to kill this little monster. He is Yunyin''s shadow, and he is no longer the shameless young man who was taught by his elder brother who would not think deeply. His personal victory and disgrace are no longer It is the most important thing. For him, the village is everything. But at that time, for the sake of the village, the safest thing is for him to retreat, save his useful body, frighten other villages in the name of three generations of thunder shadows, and seek time for Yunyin to rest and rejuvenate in the face of failure. However, it is not necessary now! and Thinking of this, the third generation of Lei Ying couldn''t help looking away from his right hand, and glanced back. My think tank has found a way! "Three generations of Lord Raikage!" And the next second, as if to prove his idea, the soil platform behind him suddenly spoke. "what!" Regarding the words of his most trusted think tank, the three generations of Lei Ying took a breath, slowly lowered and raised the hand holding the transparent water escape spear, his eyes fell on the fading smoke screen of yellowish smoke and white mist. ~www.novelhall.com~ opened the mouth. "Next, can you please, don''t attack, and protect us?" Later, after he responded, behind him, his most trusted subordinates utterly decisively heard, and there was even a commanding tone. Focus on protection? Hearing this sound, the third generation of Raikage was taken aback, but there was no unpleasant thought, just a little puzzled. "I think this Takichiba is already a little anxious. Although there is no definite sign that he is anxious, I have a feeling, just instinct, that he is already anxious." Then, before he could speak, Tutai''s words came again. Anxious? Hearing the words, staring at the smoke screen in front of him, the three generations of Raikage''s brows frowned slightly, his face becoming heavier. "The reason why he is anxious, I think, is because he has run out of time!" Then there was another sound, the voice of the soil platform, still beyond doubt, still so sure. time is limited And hearing this sentence, the three generations of Lei Ying seemed to understand something, and glanced at the invisible spear in his hand, the lightning crackled and shining like a lamp. It turned out to be so! All I need to do now is this thing! Not an offense! But... After this glance, the three generations of Raiying''s heart suddenly opened up. At this moment, in his eyes, among the fading smoke screen, a figure, a figure that seemed to be burning, slowly appeared. Just keep it! It only takes a while to protect the children behind you. This Takichiba will naturally... Thinking of this, the third generation of Raikage''s pupils shrank slightly, and the figure in his eyes was completely revealed, and the black flames were puffing and burning. Burned out! Chapter 927： it is as expected! it is as expected! Looking at the completely extinguished smoke screen and the figure that was revealed after the smoke screen disappeared, there was a dark brilliance in Tutai''s eyes, and the tight body was loosened, but the corners of his mouth showed a wry smile. Almost... almost bluffed by this kid again! In this battle, it was not that they were caught in a hard fight because of the soaring strength of this little monster, they were threatened, but... This kid is struggling to death! We are on the dominant side of this battle! Not this kid! At this moment, his heart was already transparent, and it was helpless and bitter. Let the three generations of Raikage-sama go head-to-head with this kid, and fall into the situation this kid wants. Now, all they need to do is to wait for this kid to burn himself to death! "This" At this moment, just as a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, the green light on his forehead slowly dissipated, and the warm and slender hands slowly moved away, and then there was a sound of difficulty. The whispered believing was shocking. The middle-aged female medical ninja who treated Tutai for the first time, her eyes widened, her face tightened as she looked at the figure of the young man in front of her. In contrast, other people basically have this kind of look that seems to be scared. And in their slightly widened eyes, it is reflected that except for the left hand, the whole figure has been occupied by the burning black flame, looking like a black flame humanoid. In the flames, they could no longer see the youth''s face, but they could imagine the pain of being burned all over. This kid... is he really a monster? In the flames like this, there is not a single word! Seeing the scene of this young man being burned, their hearts couldn''t help but feel a shock, and then there was silence. Everyone held their breath. Apart from the horrified look in his eyes, there was also an inexplicable emotion. What a persistent kid this is! Even if the fire burns, we must continue to fight and drag the three generations of Raikage-sama into the water... What a strong will is needed! In the entire Ninja World, how many people can do it? At this moment, for no reason, Yunyin ninjas asked themselves one by one. "Really... an incredible kid..." "Ah... terrible..." "Konoha actually has such a ninja, even, he is just a child..." Then, unknowingly, they couldn''t help but start some whispers in their mouths, all sighing. In their words, there was a bit of awe, and the burning figure standing proudly in their eyes looked a little bit Get taller. Humph Hearing the whispers behind him, the third generation Raikage couldn''t help but snorted. Indeed, what a great kid! This flame can burn Chakra, and even Lei Dun Chakra''s coat can''t resist its heat. This kid is burning all over now, the burning pain he has suffered... But in his mind flashed the memory of the shadow avatar returning. The pain that burned the whole body, he could still recall clearly, he knew how severe the pain was, and he knew clearly that Taki Chiba is now suffering. The pain. To be honest, in addition to the jealousy in his heart, like the Yunyin ninjas behind him, he couldn''t help showing respect. No matter how hostile this little monster is, how much he wants to get rid of him, but the quality of such a strong man is always admirable. However, this is not the time to think about this. Taki Chiba should also know that he will be alive soon, and he will be burned to death in a short time. The next attack will definitely be crazy and difficult to deal with. After all, he is now The whole body is covered with that kind of flame, which cannot be touched. It is not a simple matter to protect the people behind you! Here, we have to figure out how to deal with it! At this time, he was also quietly alert, and his brain turned away, with a "pop", the black thunder in the heart of his left hand suddenly rose. Wait! At the same time, when the black thunder in the hands of the three generations of Raikage suddenly rose, the expressions on the faces of the Yunyin ninjas behind him suddenly changed, and they suddenly relaxed! It turned out to be so! That''s what Master Tutai meant! This little monster, time is running out, sooner or later he will be swallowed by this black flame. No wonder! No wonder, Master Tutai wanted three generations of Raikage to give up offensive and only need to defend. It turned out to be like this! Just need to defend, this little monster will fend for itself! There is no need to fight him! At this moment, they seemed to suddenly understand something. After their relaxed expressions, they all smiled. Great! that is really good! With the strength of the three generations of Raikage, it is absolutely impossible to defend against this kid''s attack! Moreover, when it matters... In the gradually bright pupils, a few ninjas with the appearance of small captains couldn''t help but glance at each other. The smile on the corners of their mouths, in addition to joy, slowly mixed with some determination. If there is a case, we can sacrifice ourselves to hold this little monster! The pitch-black flame should spread when it touches. The little monster just stepped on the black fire belt before it would burn, and it would spread to the whole body... He should use this flame to deal with the three generations of Raikage and us, or use us to contain the third generation of Raikage adults. In short, at that time, even if he sacrificed himself, he had to limit the actions of this little monster! At this moment, they couldn''t help but have such a decisive thought in their hearts at the same time. After all, they are the elite of Yunyin''s elite ~www.novelhall.com~ They also have some calmness and analytical ability, and they also have rich combat experience. Although they are relieved in their hearts, they are even happy, this difficult little monster Finally dying. However, after all, they also understand that this kind of time is also the most likely to cause loss, the last fight of the trapped beast, the predecessors did not know how much experience and lessons in this respect, when the victory is about to win, the defeat is already set. Even mortal enemies are killed and they fall short. Now is the most critical time! Even if you sacrifice yourself, you must consume this little monster to death! "Ah--" And at this moment, just when they had made up their minds and the three generations of Raiking''s brain protection plan was set, a sigh was spit out from the mouth of the black flame-covered teenager in front of them. It seems helpless, it seems a pity, and it seems to be expected... "It''s worthy of being Yunyin''s think tank, it''s worthy of being the third generation of Lei Ying. It''s worthy of being the elite of Yun Yin''s elite..." Then, with a sigh, he spit it out from his mouth. There was no pain in the voice, and there was even some calmness. It seemed that the flames on his body were fake and could not cause him the slightest pain. This little monster! Hearing this sound, whether it was the three generations of Raikage, Tutai, or Yunyin Ninjas, all of them were stretched and heartbeats. coming! And in their hearts, they are already ready to fight. come on! At this moment, the black thunders in the hands of the three generations of Raiking suddenly gathered and crackled, and the Yunyin also touched the weapon or the supremacy in their hands. The earth platform also condensed, and the hands supporting the ground have already formed marks. . "just" Then, another calm and calm voice came. "Why do you think that I will only be burned alive by this flame?" Chapter 928： on purpose Why do you think that I will only be burned alive by this flame? Taki Chiba''s calm and calm words echoed in the ears of the Yunyin ninjas. Almost at the same time, everyone was stunned, and the tight body that was ready to go suddenly shook. This little monster will not be burned to death by this flame? In an instant, such a thought came up in their minds. Will not be burned to death by this fire? They hadn''t thought about this at all. Yes, I never thought about it. Ninjutsu is actually not immune to oneself, that is to say, ninjutsu also causes harm to oneself, such as fire ninjutsu, the high temperature generated by fire ninjutsu is not only for the enemy, but the operator himself will also feel it , Its just because when the fire ninjutsu is cast, it is headed towards the enemy, the high temperature is naturally directed at the enemy, it is impossible to burn yourself, and if your fire ninjutsu is bounced back, then the high temperature of the flame will still Burn the operator. After all, flames are caused by changes in the nature of chakras, but the high temperature generated by the burning of flames is a natural phenomenon. Even if the operator is not burned by his own chakras, he will be burned by the high temperature of natural phenomena. And the performance of ninjutsu like this black flame is obviously very powerful, but regardless of the enemys fire ninjutsu, this black flame may not cause harm to this little monster, but the high temperature of this black flame , It will definitely cause damage to this little monster, and this flame is peculiar, and its power is definitely not small, otherwise it will not be used against their three generations of Raikage adults. Can this kid control this dark flame? And in this sentence, unlike the Yunyin Ninjas, the three generations of Raikage and Tutai are all in their hearts. For them, they know this dark flame better. Needless to say, the three generations of Lei Ying had experienced this flame in disguise, knowing the horror of this flame. And Tutai also used his analytical ability as a think tank to analyze the flame seven or eight eighty-eight. For example, the three generations of Raikages avoidance and fear of the flame, he could easily guess the inextinguishable nature of the flame, and even Can burn the terrifying ability of Chakra, otherwise, if it is just an ordinary flame, how can the three generations of Raiking with the thunder escape chakra mode be so afraid? Do not! impossible! If this kid can control it, how can he use his upper body as an aid to physical skills? And, why didn''t you create this kind of flame again? In the next second, they denied the previous idea. This kid can''t control this flame! For the third generation of Raikage, if this kid can really control or create this kind of flame, then he has died several times just now. Moreover, if this kid can use this flame''s fire ninjutsu, it can be said that he is not enough Chakra before. , This kind of fire escape ninjutsu requires a lot of chakras, but now, his chakras are basically tail beasts, even bigger than his current chakras, and no amount of chakras are needed. The amount of chakras at the tail beast level is overwhelming. For ordinary ninjas, even for ninjas with shadow chakra levels, the chakras at the tail beast level are basically infinitely huge, and there is no ninjutsu. , Chakra can''t use it after consuming the tail beast level, and there is no ninjutsu that can make the tail beast level chakra no room! The only possibility is that this kid doesn''t know how to use this dark fire escape ninjutsu, and looking at the origin of the flame at the beginning, I''m afraid this flame is not owned by the kid, I''m afraid where it was captured! Ok? and many more In the beginning... where did the flame come from? At this moment, when the three generations of Raikage denied Qianye''s words, his heart suddenly flashed, and suddenly he thought of something. Could it be that! Thinking of this, the three generations of Lei Ying suddenly raised his head, and suddenly shot out from his eyes. "Yes, it''s the one!" At this moment, Chiba, whose eyes had been on the three generations of Raikage, suddenly heard a voice. "Peng!" Then, in the dark flames burning on his body, a flame suddenly rose from his shoulders and flew to the ground behind him. "Pongpong...pongpong...pongpongpong..." Then, two groups, three groups, four groups... I saw a series of black flames scattered from all over his body, turning into black flames, like being attracted by something, like a swallow. Throwing into the forest, flying towards the ground behind Chiba. Even the cone-shaped flame belt behind him and the dark flames where the third generation of Raikage Lei Dunyings clone was burned are so crowded as if they were attracted by something, and Ruyan threw the forest on the ground behind him. Fly somewhere. In addition, a dark and elegant arc was drawn in mid-air and fell into the ground. In just half a second, the dark flames on Qianye''s body flew cleanly, revealing the skin that was intact, tender and white, without burns. Intact! Even...not even the hair and clothes burned much! At this moment, looking at the undamaged teenager, the Yunyin Ninjas who had relaxed and smiled, the smiles on the corners of their mouths instantly stretched, their hearts throbbed, and they even took a half step back in unison. How...what to do... This Takichiba...this little monster... It seems... not to die! Immediately, they were panicked amidst the sharp drop in the situation. bad! Looking at all this, Tutai bit his teeth and was shocked~www.novelhall.com~ It was obvious that the military was in a mess! Under this circumstance, if Takichiba bypasses the elites who attacked them by the three generations of Raikage, the elites in this situation cannot form an effective defense. The original situation where five or six people may be lost in one blow will become The loss of eleven or two people! This Takichiba, deliberately! It''s definitely intentional! Deliberately let us see him burned in flames! The reason is that this situation has taken a sharp turn and the gap has disrupted the military''s morale! Tutai understood instantly. That''s it... At the same time, the three generations of Raikage who were also aware of all of this passed a clear idea in his mind, and also instantly understood it. However, unlike Tutai''s panic, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Good abacus! but At this moment, when the smile appeared, three generations of Lei Ying looked at the young man standing a few meters away in front of him, the young man who had no flames that threatened him, and his eyes flashed with killing intent. Roar! In the silent low roar and the crackling sound of dense electric current piercing the air, a pitch-black thunder leopard suddenly came out and went straight to the boy! "despair!" At the same time, he was covered in thunder beast Chakra''s coat with an electric arc suddenly exploded, and he stepped out in one step. As his figure moved, his right hand was raised, already making a virtual grip and throwing. Without this layer of flame, what would I be afraid of you! At this moment, the three generations of Lei Ying''s heart burst into a shout. "is it?" Then, Chiba, who was staring at him, had a grin on his lips. what! At this moment, the three generations of Lei Ying in a pose suddenly lowered his head, and his sight suddenly moved down. "despair!" At this moment, on the ground in front of him, the sandy ground suddenly dented a footprint! Chapter 929： Fully improved...Water escape! the following? When? Do not! what''s going on! The footprints of the sudden depression were reflected in his eyes, and the third generation of Raikage tightened his hands and carefully grasped the transparent water-escape spear that was about to fly out of his right hand, with a flash of surprise on his face. "Boom!" Then, there was a heavy muffled sound of flesh. "Crack!" With the sound of a hard object, the Lei Dun Chakra''s coat on his chin suddenly shattered, and the small cracks "kakaka" climbed up, and the Chakra coat on the lower half of his face suddenly shattered. Open. That''s great... Powerful! In the next moment, the tremendous force that came from the Lei Dun Chakra''s coat on his chin hit his jaw and bit his teeth. Then, in the heavy muffled sound, under the impact of a huge force, he flew up. It turned out to be so! And at the moment when it was knocked into the air by the giant force, the corner of the eyes of the third generation of Lei Ying flashed, and it seemed that he had glimpsed something suddenly, and his heart was suddenly bright. It''s Shui Dun! It is also the invisible principle of this upgraded version of his S-level Uranus Ninjutsu! He uses the light of water to refract to reach the state of invisibility. Although Shangren who is proficient in water escape may not be able to achieve this kind of complete invisibility, this kid has been able to use this highly concentrated chakra water escape. S-level ninjutsu, using water escape to hide, naturally is not a problem. Moreover, Ninja World had never experienced this kind of invisible water escape. The old foxs previous generation, Tuyin, had mastered this type of invisibility technique, and even the second generation of Raikage was deeply jealous. And since he can hide Chakra''s highly concentrated water escape ninjutsu, what''s weird about hiding one of his shadow clones! At this moment, the gaze of the three generations of Lei Ying had fallen directly below him. At this moment, directly below him, a stream of water is spreading out, like a flower, breaking apart, but the gesture of Taki Chiba''s uppercut is slowly scattered from that. Under the splash of water, it slowly revealed. Gee! Seeing all the expected gazes staring at him in the uppercut posture, and feeling the same gaze in the other place, the third generation Raikage couldn''t help frowning, but his right hand Following the momentum of this flying, he slowly lifted up and made a throwing posture again. "Tutai, defense!" Then, all of a sudden, he roared suddenly. "Three generations of Lord Raikage!" At the same time, an exclamation came from diagonally below. "Three generations of Lord Raikage!" And after this exclamation, another series of exclamations came. Obviously this stealth strike came too suddenly, and the Tutai and Yunyin ninjas only reacted now. Moreover, not only the Yunyin ninjas, but even Tutai''s face was unexpected, and the sense of astonishment was beyond words. In his dynamic vision, they just saw their three generations of Raikage made a throwing motion with a virtual grip with their right hand, and then, the whole person bounced off, and the moment he bounced, it was a splash of water. Dispersed, and then the figure of the little monster slowly emerged. With this sudden change, they only had time to blurt out exclaiming, their bodies still maintained the previous retreat movement, and there was no time to react. "late!" And at this moment, when the three generations of Raikage roared, Qianba''s revealing figure snorted in his mouth, and then there was a "click", and the sandy ground under his feet cracked in an instant. hateful! bad! At this moment, the eyes of the three generations of Raiying after the roar flashed, and the left hand suddenly moved, the right hand inevitably stopped, and the throwing momentum stopped immediately. Roar--! And during this movement, a silent roar suddenly sounded from behind Qianye who was crying coldly, and a dark thunder light suddenly shot out from behind him! "laugh!" In an instant, the leopard claws made of black thunders pressed down on his shoulders from behind Leng Heng Chiba. In the black thunder arc flashing, a huge black thunder leopard head shot out from the middle of the two claws, fiercely from the top of his head Bite down. "Snapped!" The Black Thunder Leopards teeth were embedded in Leng Heng Chibas head without any suspense, and the entire black Leopard was drawn in the air, dragging its long tail in the left hand of the three generations of Lei Ying. The black Leopard suddenly exploded. , Less than half a meter in front of the Yunyin Ninjas, laid a minefield defense line. "Boom!" At this time, the moment the coldly sniffed Qianye exploded in the black thunder, it exploded into white mist. Do not! wrong! However, at the moment when the elites of his own village were relieved, the three generations of Raikage''s expression was violent, and his eyes instantly focused on the almost zero angle of the turning black thunder trace that was just half a meter away. The young man whose body was full of flames. This shadow clone was deliberately hit by my dark spots! At that moment, at his speed, he could escape! He stopped on purpose on purpose! And his thoughts ~www.novelhall.com~ came to mind in the second half. Then, in his gaze, the boy had already moved his hand to his chest and raised two fingers! "Boom!" In an instant, a sound like an explosion suddenly sounded from his right hand. At this moment, at the moment when the little monster raised his fingers, it seemed that the impact of the explosion rushed out of his palm, "Ka "With a sound, the Lei Dun Chakra coat on his right hand burst open when the explosion exploded, and it was covered with cobweb-like cracks. Then, as if out of thin air, a huge amount of water burst out of his hand. Almost at the moment of this explosion, he raised his right hand, which is his right shoulder, and the huge water column exploded like a fountain. It spreads out and spreads out, like a huge water lotus blooming. This is his purpose! At this moment, the sight of the three generations of Lei Ying, which had been occupied by the water lotus, was still staring at the direction where the little monster was, and an unpleasant expression gradually surged on his discolored face. Afterwards, when his thoughts were turned, the water flow, which was like a water lotus in full bloom, suddenly stopped, as if time had stopped at this moment. "Snapped!" At this moment, Qianye''s hands suddenly closed in the crisp sound. "Wow!" In the next second, the stopped blooming water lotus seemed to be curled inward at a faster rate than it bloomed, as if time was going back, and the blooming petals returned to the flower bones, forming a huge water ball in an instant , In an instant, it swallowed three generations of Raikage! hateful! The technique of dungeon! Rising to S rank power... The technique of dungeon! And at this moment, the unparalleled water pressure was suddenly pressed down, and almost all of the three generations of Raikage were crushed and could not move! The secret of water escape, the technique of heavy water prison! Chapter 930： One more point! Three... Three generations of Raikage... Suddenly in front of my eyes, Tutai and Yunyins ninjas raised their heads bit by bit, looking at the huge water ball floating above their heads, and the water ball almost squeezed by water pressure. The burly man who curled up slowly took a step back. To save us... The three generations of Raikage-sama are to save us... And at this moment, in their hearts, there was a trace of emotion that didn''t know what it was like. Not only Tutai, but other Yunyin Ninjas can see it, or it can be analyzed through the current situation. The shadow clone of Taki Chiba just now deliberately put on a posture to deal with them, luring the three generations of Raikage to use the black spot to attack him, so that the third generation of Raikages right-hand attack stopped for a while, allowing another Takichiba to perform. Time for ninjutsu. Otherwise, in the situation at that time, at the speed of the three generations of Raikage, I am afraid that before the other Takichiba''s seal, the sudden burst of water might have fallen on Takichiba''s head. Moreover, at the speed of that Taki Chiba, his shadow clone does not need to pose for an attack at all, and can move to their side and launch an attack without warning. Even, there is no need to play at full speed at all. As a result, the three generations of Raikage who can keep up with his speed are in mid-air and unable to move. He doesn''t need to consider the support or blocking of the third generation of Raikage at all. Even if the third generation of Raikage uses ninjutsu attacks, with his ability, he can Avoid it if it affects the attack. Secondly, the distance they could only see was only a few meters. This distance, even with the instantaneous technique of an ordinary ninja, could be moved in a very short time. There is absolutely no need for him... No, it is absolutely impossible to be hit by the black spot that has been released and turned back! Obviously, this was intentional! He was to provoke the black spot attack of the third generation of Raikage, thereby delaying the attack of the third generation of Raikage''s right hand, Haojie used this technique similar to the water prison, but the power is far stronger than the water prison. "Stop!" And just when I looked up and saw the huge water polo, a series of thoughts flashed in my heart, and I realized that the three generations of Raikage are trapped now because they wanted to save them. At that time, almost everything Everyone took a half step forward together. However, at the moment when this step was taken, Tutai roared and stopped everyone. Immediately, everyone looked at the commander who was slowly standing up, and a trace of puzzlement flashed across their faces. Although they didn''t speak, their faces were asking "Why!". "Have you seen the thunder pond? Don''t you understand! Give me back!" And seeing everyone''s faces, Tutai''s mouth was almost thunderous. Is it time to be impulsive? Are you going to die now? Now, are you going to let the three generations of Raikage-sama be trapped for nothing? "but!" After this sound, someone immediately refused to agree! "I believe three generations of Raikage-sama!" However, before the objections were over, Tutai shouted again, suppressing all their dissatisfaction and anger. Believe...Three generations of Raikage-sama... Yes! He is three generations of Raikage! How could you lose! How do we think that the three generations of Raikage will lose? This sentence, originally seeing the appearance of the entire three generations of Raikage being curled up, the thought that "the third generation of Raikage is really dangerous" in my heart suddenly disappeared. Their three generations of Raikage-sama have never seen anything, trapped in a mere water prison, so what? Moreover, if they rush forward, it is hard to guarantee that this Takichiba''s has a strategy to use three generations of Raikage to lure them to the bait and annihilate them in one fell swoop! That''s not worth the gain! Even three generations of Raikage adults will be let down! Obviously, Tutai''s sentence also made them calm down quickly. "Yes!" After that, there was a uniform response, and the Yunyin team immediately began to withdraw from behind the black thunder pond in an orderly manner, and the speed was still not slow. The stall where this voice fell was already over a meter away. But during this retreat, Tutai slightly raised his head, glanced at the three generations of Raikage in the dungeon, nodded silently, and then retreated. Good job, Tutai! At this moment, the third generation of Raiying, who crossed his hands in a block shape, arched his legs, and almost squeezed his right elbow and right knee together, nodded slightly, with a smile on his mouth. "Crack!" Then, his smile instantly solidified, his face changed even more horribly, and a crack climbed onto the Lei Dun Chakra coat on his right arm. "Kaka...Kaka...Kaka..." Afterwards, two, three, four... countless cracks slowly climbed onto the Lei Dun Chakra coats all over his body under the pressure of water pressure. The water pressure is too strong! At this moment, his heart froze. Do not! not enough! not enough! At this moment, Chiba, whose eyes were retracted from the retreating Yunyin troop, reflected the posture of the three generations of Raikage and the cracks that climbed up Chakra''s coat in his eyes. After a glance around, he bit his teeth slightly. . not enough! Then ~www.novelhall.com~ In his mind, a series of thoughts flashed through, and finally gathered into such a thought. "Crack!" And at this moment, when Chiba''s thoughts turned, the eyes of the three generations of Thunder in the water polo flashed, and the sound of shattering stopped! Yes, stopped! The cracks caused by hydraulic pressure stopped spreading! In other words, this water pressure still cannot break his Lei Dun Chakra coat! At this moment, the three generations of Raiyings eyes moved, and under the pressure of the water that crushed him to death, although his Thunder Dunge Chakra coat had small cracks in many places, some parts were even connected. It seemed that Lei Dun Chakra''s coat almost burst into pieces. However, in the subtleties, these cracks have begun to heal. Although it looks serious, in fact, the water pressure can''t break his defense! As long as Lei Dun Chakra''s coat is not torn, then Taki Chiba can''t hurt him! This kid... is really a rare genius in the Ninja world for thousands of years! Moreover, in terms of the changes in the shape and nature of the chakras, as well as the subtle control, the understanding of the chakras is simply incredible! Just because the chakra on him soared to the tail beast level, this water prison technique could evolve to the extent that it can suppress my Lei Dun Chakra mode! Three generations of Raiying''s eyes turned, holding his breath, his face lightened slightly. need more! Need more! At this time, Chiba took a breath, and the hands that were put together suddenly changed. The fingers of the left and right hands were crossed, forming a "ten". "Boom bang bang bang bang bang bang!" Suddenly, a series of white fog exploded from his left and right sides one by one, exploded forward in an arc, and finally merged on the other side, forming a circle of white fog with the water ball as the center! Chapter 931： sublimation! about there! Now... there is no room left to save Chakra! There is no time to calculate and consider! The "ten" formed by the crossed fingers of both hands slowly loosened, Qianye''s eyes turned slightly, and he glanced at the grassland in the night again. I saw in the night, silver grass waves, brighter and brighter moonlight, as far as his eyes were reflected, as bright as day, except for the slow sound of flowing water in the huge water ball above his head, that is the cloud The footsteps of retreat, no other sound can be heard. Then, after this glance, he couldn''t help but glance at the Yunyin troops who were retreating in an orderly manner. As expected of Yunyin''s elite! At this moment, seeing those Yunyin Ninjas who gritted their teeth desperately backing away and evacuated themselves, Chiba had such a thought from the bottom of his heart. In fact, Tutais guess was not wrong. Some of Chibas actions in previous battles were indeed intended to hit their morale, and they caused some losses due to their unstable military spirit. After all, something happened behind Yunyin. If the loss reaches a certain level, then the pressure on Konohas frontline will be reduced after all, so that Yunyin in the rear will lose, and it is also a means to guide Konoha to victory. However, although the military will be shaken on several occasions, these Yunyins psychological qualities should He was truly a well-deserved elite, and they quickly stabilized. After several attempts, Chiba didn''t plan to deal with these Yunyins anymore. After all, dealing with these clouds is not the first thing. The most important thing is that it is definitely the third generation of Raikage. Even at this moment, he is in the state of Yin Seal, and with the technique of creation and regeneration, he has super resilience and almost immortal body for a short time, and he has the fighting power that he can imagine. However, compared with the three generations of Raikage, he is still slightly inferior in terms of combat effectiveness. Even now, he cannot break the three generations of Raikages Lei Dun Chakra coat. The first thing he must deal with must be the third generation of Raiking. . Although it seems that he no longer needs to fight anymore, Xuena and Hirohiko have been rescued, and he also has a certain amount of capital to escape. Considering the fate change plan, he should not fight head-on now, but prepare to evacuate. Correct. However, as a ninja who has been able to confront the three generations of Raikage head-on, and even suppress the three generations of Raikage head-on, Chiba now knows very well that if he turns and escapes, then the chance of escape may be less than 10%. And if the battle continues according to the plan and the operation is done properly, the chance of escape is probably more than 90%. After all, his speed is still not as good as the third generation of Raikage. If the third generation of Raikage wants to kill him, he will definitely not be able to run away! Even the end will be very miserable! Perhaps, if Hirohiko and Yuuna are still there, he will try his best to escape immediately, and at any cost, take Yuuki and Hirohiko from this dangerous area as fast as possible, but now, turn around and run? If he didnt make a calculation error... That would only die faster! Thinking of this, Chiba slowly let out a sigh, and the other fingers curled up in his hands slowly stretched out. There is only one chance. After this attack, if I fail to succeed, then I will face a lifeless situation. After all, the chakras of the Yin Seal are not endless. The consumption of the upgraded version of the hard vortex water blade and the use of the water invisibility technique just used is not completely negligible even under the chakra of the tail beast level. Consumption. In waterless places, water escape is always the most consuming chakra escape technique. Not to mention that this kind of extreme compression Chakra''s water escape ninjutsu! And, most importantly... There are so many shadow clones! At this moment, when the thoughts in his mind turned, Chiba''s eyes turned, completely no longer caring about the backing clouds, and at this moment, the reflection in his eyes is the round shape that is in the air. As the white mist surrounded by the water polo dissipated, twenty figures that were exactly the same as him were gradually exposed in a lunge-like throwing shape, with a virtual grip on the right hand, which was about to throw the object in the hand. The technique of multiple shadow clones! At the same time, the three generations of Raikage who were trapped in the art of the heavy water prison saw this situation frowned suddenly, creating so many shadow clones in an instant, there is no doubt that it was created by Konoha''s second-generation Hokage. Technique, the technique of multiple shadow clones is undoubtedly! Moreover, every shadow avatar uses that upgraded version of S-level water escape ninjutsu! This kid, what do you want! This brow furrowed, and the third generation of Rai Ying''s eyes flashed with alertness, and his heart tightened. However, he did not think that the twenty upgraded S-rank ninjutsu of these twenty shadow clones would cause decisive damage to him. Yes! Even if twenty water escape spears and spears burst together, they can''t cause decisive damage to him! At this moment, he is already in the water polo. Although he is pressed by the water pressure and seems to be at a disadvantage, in fact, the initiative is still in his hands, and although the water polo is the vehicle that traps him, it is also the same. A layer of protective cover. The reason why the water ball produced the water pressure that could crush his Lei Dun Chakra''s coat was due to the method used by Taki Chiba to make the water ball much denser than ordinary water prison techniques. Stronger pressure can even crush his Lei Dun Chakra coat. And this high-density water ball will undoubtedly block most attacks. And even if Taki Chibas twenty shadow clones can put twenty water-dance spears into the water polo and burst them, it will not have much effect on him, and it will even help him escape. This spear The gun rotates inward at a high speed. Once it enters the water ball, it will inevitably stir the water ball and disturb the water pressure. Even if it enters the water ball, it will burst immediately. After all, the spear gun explodes outward, and the water pressure is inward. It will disturb the water pressure. When the time comes, the water pressure will be disturbed, and the force of the squeezing will inevitably attenuate. He is confident that he can get out of the trap at that time, before the water escape can cause him substantial damage! This is where his doubts are. This hand, not only can''t cause substantial harm to him, it will even get him out of trouble, this is not an unwise attack that this kid would use! It is also this little monster that cannot be unwise, so his intentions seem even more unpredictable. After having eaten Takichiba so much thanks to this, the three generations of Raikage faced this elusive attack, even more jealous and alert. He knew that this little monster would not do useless work! No matter how useless the attack looks like! So, next... And at this moment, when the vigilance flashed in the eyes of the three generations of Rai Ying~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s eyes also condensed. "Swipe it!" In an instant, twenty invisible high-speed rotating hard vortex water blades were suddenly thrown out, with a trajectory of 360 degrees without dead ends, amidst the sound of piercing the air, obliquely thinking of the water ball rushing away. , In an instant, on the surface of the water polo! It''s now! And at this moment, the twenty Chiba shadow clones raised their fingers together, their eyes flashed, and their faces showed solemn colors! "Bang bang bang bang bang!" Immediately, twenty water lotus flowers suddenly burst on the surface of the water polo and bloomed in the sky. Suddenly, the water splashed everywhere, and the rumbling sound, like thunder, spread out. "Snapped!" At this moment, the hands of the main body Chiba suddenly closed, and in the crisp sound, the ten fingers slammed apart and clasped each other tightly. "Wow!" Immediately, twenty blooming water lotus flowers solidified in the air, as if time had stopped! Could it be that! At this moment, seeing the full of water lotus flowers suddenly stopped, the third generation of Lei Ying''s eyes suddenly widened, and his mouth was almost exclaimed, his eyes were already full of shock! he wants! "Humph!" At this moment, Chiba''s main body snorted, his body suddenly stretched, and the clasped hands trembled slightly. Let''s put it together! Beyond the technique of heavy water prison... Water Escape Profound meaning! "Crack!" In the next instant, the twenty blooming water lotus flowers, as if back in time, suddenly closed and pressed into the water ball. Suddenly, the moment the water lotus pressed into the water ball, the water ball went inward. Shrinking again, the volume is actually one-third smaller. In an instant, at the moment of shrinking, the body of the third generation of Raiking in the center of the water polo trembled suddenly, and Lei Dun Chakra''s coat was instantly covered with cracks! Chapter 932： Last chance! actually More water is compressed! Among the wide-open eyes, the cracks in the Lei Dun Chakra''s coat were reflected in the reflection, and the look of astonishment could not restrain the three generations of Lei Ying''s face. This is... what a Chakra control ability! This is no longer the scope of ninjutsu! He completely relied on his terrifying Chakra control ability to restrain the flow of the Chakra''s changing nature, and compressed the amount of water that could basically form a lake into such a sphere! Unbelievable, this is... Is the Chakra control that humans can achieve? At this moment, his heart was truly... shocked! "Three...three generations of Lord Raikage!" At this moment, when the three generations of Raikage''s shocked thoughts flashed through, a series of exclamation sounds, from a far lower right of him, shouted in surprise. "Retreat! Don''t stay!" Afterwards, there was a trembling roar full of anger. Looking at the Lei Dun Chakra coat that was dissatisfied with the cracks, the flew back Tutai slammed his teeth, his eyes were angry and decisive again. This trembling roar was Spit out from his mouth. Use more water? Compress more water? So as to achieve a stronger water pressure effect, and further destroy the Lei Dun Chakra coat of the third generation of Raikage! No matter how monsters, there must be a limit! This is purely because Chakra''s terror control is forcibly compressed. This is no longer the scope of traditional ninjutsu! This **** monster! However, although he roared in his mouth and forcibly kept his sense in his head, his heart was already cursed in shock. hateful! And at this time, I was roared and saw the three generations of Raikages shattered Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, and the Yun Yin who almost stopped and rushed forward, this time they were gone, but they just cursed in their hearts. With a terrible cry, he kept his retreat, gritted his teeth one by one, and looked at them, Lord Raikage, reluctantly backing away. Yes, helpless! This time, the reason why they did not have "but" was because they had no alternative. Seeing this scene in front of them, the shrinking water polo, they had no intention of fighting in their hearts. Yes, there is no fighting spirit! They are Yunyin''s elite, and there are many elites among them. All of them have experienced many battles, and they all clearly understand that in battle, you must never give up, and no matter how strong the enemy is, you cannot lose the confidence to defeat your opponent. But see this scene! That increased the volume of water twenty times, but the volume was reduced by one third? This is no longer a question of how strong the enemy is! This is already, even if all of them rushed forward, it was just a matter of dismissing the opponent at will! With this hand, there is no one in Shui Dun, not even Konoha''s recognized master of Shui Dun, the second generation of Hokage, to which this little monster belongs! They were extremely angry. They wanted to save the shadows of their village. The burly man who looked rude and respected from childhood to most of them, but valued the village more than anyone else, but they also knew very clearly that they rushed Going up is just going to die. With this helpless feeling, they... Feel it for the first time! The young man in front of him is no longer a figure that can be defeated by numbers! There is only one thing they can do. That is Run! Lest the efforts of the three generations of Raiking-sama are in vain, lest the village fall into a desperate situation, lest... lose more! They completely lost their fighting spirit! "Listen well, believe, our shadow!" At this moment, when their suffocated chests were about to burst, their commander''s depressive and trembling roar sounded again: "Look, believe, and then live!" Look...believe...live... Hearing this sound, all of them pressed their lips tightly, then raised their heads and looked away from the little monster. They landed in the water ball, and the whole person was crushed by the water. Tuan, even the Lei Dun Chakra''s coat that they had always regarded as invincible had all been torn apart on their Raikage-sama. Then, the retreat speed suddenly increased! Remember for me, Konoha''s little monster! "Bang bang bang bang bang!" At this moment, a series of bursts sounded, and the twenty shadow clones surrounding the water ball burst into a series of bursts, from the farthest ones to the ones closest to the main body, and they exploded into white mist. , Disappeared in a flash. Obviously, an upgraded version of the hard vortex water blade has exhausted all of their chakras and is automatically released. Are you here yet? At this moment, Chiba''s body was slightly sinking, his hands clasped the main body Chiba, staring closely at the one-third of the narrowed eyes, a sigh flashed, and the big sweat beaded from his forehead. Sliding down, dripping down his cheeks, and finally falling on the hands that could not be restrained, and the trembling became more violent. Even his body trembled slightly at this moment. My teeth are even a little bit pale after biting my gums. Almost... Then, such a thought flashed in his mind. "Kaka...Kaka..." At this moment, the cracks in the three generations of Raikage''s body that were full of moments rang again, and those cracks seemed to begin to crack inward. Lei Dun Chakra''s coat seemed to be unable to hold it any longer, in the soaring water pressure, it seemed to be completely shattered! However, at this moment, the horror on the face of the three generations of Raikage suddenly disappeared ~www.novelhall.com~ and even the corners of his mouth rose slightly! This kid... At this time, his heart was also clear. Can''t hold it anymore! "Humph!" At the same time, as his clear thoughts flashed, Chiba, who was already sweating profusely, snorted again, and his clenched hands suddenly loosened. Can only last here! While loosening, Qianye''s thoughts flashed. Can move! Just at this moment, the three generations of Raikage''s curled up figure suddenly loosened, and the thought of coming to life from desperation suddenly appeared in his heart. This increased water pressure, if you hold on to *, his Lei Dun Chakra coat will really shatter, and when exposed to this water pressure, the third generation of Raikage is not sure that it will survive. However, think about it, how can this degree of compression be long? This situation is inevitable! Twenty shadow avatars, using the S-level water escape ninjutsu at the same time, even the tail beast-level Chakra, I am afraid it will be consumed to a certain extent! Moreover, it is still a tail beast-level chakra in the forbidden or secret technique! No matter how, now... Feeling the water pressure around him getting smaller and smaller, the three generations of Lei Ying''s figure let go little by little. In his mind, his eyeballs were slightly deflected, and his eyes fell on the hands that were loosened little by little. On the sweaty teenager. It should be weak too! Then, in the second half of his thoughts flashed, killing intent came out! "Boom!" At this moment, the water polo that had been reduced by one third suddenly shattered, and the water splashed like an arrow, shooting out in all directions in the air! It''s now! In an instant, the same thought flashed through their hearts! "Boom!" Then, above the water polo that shattered like a thorny ball, a huge splash of water blew up! Chapter 933： monstrous! Broken! Seeing the water polo bursting like a spiky ball in front of them, and the water splashing all over the sky, the Yunyin ninjas couldn''t help stopping their retreat, with a glimmer of hope in their eyes! Three generations of Raikage... Even Tutai paused, staring at the cracked water polo, and he was delighted. He could see that the reason why the little monster was able to use the Lei Dun Chakra coat of the three generations of Raikage earlier was that a large amount of it was compressed through the limit. The water strengthened the water pressure to a certain horrible level before it could crush Lei Dun Chakra''s coat in an instant. What caused Lei Dun Chakra''s coat to shatter was the terrifying water pressure. Now the water ball is cracking. That is to say, the three generations of Raikage adults no longer have to bear the water pressure at this time. This little monster''s attack failed. ! The Lei Dun Chakra coat has not been broken. This Lei Dun Chakra coat will be repaired soon. Moreover, such a huge amount of water, the amount of water contained in the twenty water lotus flowers, combined is no less than that of the lakes and oceans. The carats are absolutely terrifying, plus the twenty shadow clones, now the chakra of Takichiba, even the tail beast level, is a huge consumption, plus, now this little monster may still be used Some kind of desperate forbidden technique and secret technique...All of this is an indication of one thing. That is It is no longer possible for this little monster to use this kind of ninjutsu, and the three generations of Raikage can no longer be caught in the same trap, and even because of the massive consumption of Chakra, the strength of this little monster may gradually be exhausted next. In other words... They will finally get rid of this little monster! How can this be unpleasant! I was in danger just now. As soon as Lei Dun Chakra''s coat was broken, the water pressure could directly crush and kill their three generations of Raikage adults. Now the attack has failed, and the little monster will inevitably be weakened. Afterwards, when a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Tutai suddenly forgot to stop the people who had stopped and continued to retreat. "Boom!" Then, in the midst of a muffled sound, the one that shot countless water arrows outwards gave birth to countless spiked water balls. A huge group of water splashes burst and burst upward, like a fountain, jetting upwards obliquely. The small semicircle in the upper half of the spiked water ball instantly turned into a hollow! A cloud of white smoke is slowly escaping in the hollow. "what!" "That is!" "When!" But at this moment, the Yunyin ninjas changed their colors one by one and exclaimed. what! At this moment, Tutai was shocked, and his eyes suddenly focused on the water ball. "Zi!" At this moment, in a flash of thunder, the entire water ball blasting outward suddenly lit up. "Boom!" Then, the huge splash below the water polo suddenly exploded, and the extremely compressed water flow spewed out, like a downward sloping jet, and the water jet from the diagonally above water flowed in a line, spread out! Then, a human-shaped thunder light rushed into the ground from the forefront of the jet of water from the fountain in a posture of falling down. "boom!" At the moment when the thunder light touched the ground, there was a bang, and the earth quaked violently, and the place where it touched the ground immediately sank. "Lalala!" In the next instant, with the roar and tremor, the ground instantly cracked, and the ground under their feet was instantly covered with the ground that touched the ground. bad! Suddenly lowering his head, Tutai was shocked. Yu Guang glanced at the people who had begun to shake because of the tremor, and he almost screamed: "Back! Fast back!" "Boom!" "Crack!" But just as he roared this sentence, a heavy muffled sound was accompanied by a sound of further fragmentation of hard objects, and the ensuing violent tremor swept through, the original ground cracked, and more It suddenly spread out, and in an instant, the ground one kilometer round under their feet was covered with irregular cracks like dense cobwebs. "Master Tutai!" "what is happening!" "what''s going on?" "Earth...earthquake?" Seeing this terrible situation of cracked ground everywhere, the shaking Yunyin ninjas were horrified in the tremor of the earthquake, and they couldn''t help but speak loudly, and their words were already full of tremors! "It''s...cold..." Hearing this series of trembling sounds, Tutai tried his best to stabilize his figure, with an urgent sound in his mouth, but in the middle of the conversation, he suddenly lost his voice. "Boom!" "Crack!" There was another dull muffled sound right at the stall where he coldly exited, followed by the sound of further shattering of hard objects, and huge chunks of soil suddenly rose up where the thunder light touched the ground, running down the ground. The cracks bulge in circles. "Boom!" As if it was a huge thunder, when this huge block of soil was uplifted one by one, the ground at those uplifts suddenly collapsed downwards. In the violent surface movement like an earthquake, a ring of shock waves entrained dust and smoke followed The swelling of the soil, rolling suddenly! "this is!" "Everyone hold on!" "coming!" Immediately, the few Yunyin ninjas who were the first to bear the brunt were directly knocked into the air by this waist-to-waist tumbling shock wave of dust and smoke, and then screamed that they were knocked into the air by the huge irregular clod that followed. In ~www.novelhall.com~ over... over... Seeing the tumbling shock wave and the few people flying into the air ahead, the earthen table looked pale, and everything that swept in front of you was almost like the end! this is What can people do? In sight, the huge clod of soil that was uplifting like a mountain, the ground cracking that was still spreading far away, the earth was shaking more and more violently as the clod of soil swelled, and the hands and feet of the soil platform were cold and increasing. Amidst the screams of horror from his teammates, he slowly fell down diagonally. Like a desperate ant, he fell straight and slanted. "Boom!" And at this moment, as if the final blow of the decisive blow, a muffled sound that was heavier than the previous two times rang. "Snapped!" Then, there was a sound of the complete shattering of hard objects, and the sound of the trembling trembling that straddled the rumbling, spreading far away. "boom!" In an instant, amidst the thunderous roar, smoke rose into the sky, engulfing the desperate figure in a flash, and also drowning this huge uplift of dirt. "Wow-boom -" Then, amidst the sound of huge water and rumbling thunder, the water ball in mid-air collapsed, and the ocean-like currents of the lake poured down like the biggest waterfall, and rose to the ground, turning into huge waves like a tsunami, roaring from all sides. go with. "Boom bang bang bang!" Amid a series of crashing sounds, the huge waves rushed all the way and swept away with invincibility. And those uplifted clods, as well as those about to uplift, collapsed when touched, and were not completely broken before being swallowed by huge waves. In a blink of an eye, the cracked soil forest with a radius of 35 kilometers collapsed and was completely engulfed by the huge waves pouring down in the air! Suddenly, in the center of this grassland, the lake-like currents spread. Chapter 934： Natural disasters? Man-made disaster? Hilly area, somewhere. "Master Loess, the second force, third force, fourth force, second support force, third support force, and fourth support force are basically ready." Standing on the side of the loess overlooking the vast grassland, a Yanyin ninja suddenly flashed, and after flashing, there was a series of reports in his mouth. "Ok" Hearing the report, Huang Tu nodded slightly. It seems that the plan is going well. Father''s arrangement has been completed. Four combat units, four support units, plus the first combat unit and the first support unit that have not lost much on my side. This time, Even if Yunyin puts on his wings, it is impossible to fly out! This time, one-third of Yunyin''s elite force must be wiped out here! Let Yunyin have no more power in this war! As long as you get Yunyin''s side, and then sweep the front line, you can drive Konoha into a desperate situation. At that time, even if ten golden flashes pass by, you can''t think of taking Konoha out of defeat. Moreover, within three days, Yunyin and Konoha can be forced to negotiate a peace alliance. At that time, we Yanyin will obtain the greatest victory, and rely on this victory to establish the strongest position of the Five Ninja Villages. Since then... While nodding, Huang Tu turned a series of forehead thoughts, then looked at the adjutant next to him, and asked, "Yunyin''s elite troops, where are they now?" "Still in place!" Hearing the question from his commander, the adjutant who was half-kneeling on the other side gently tapped his finger on the high ground, with his other hand pointing up to his chest, closed his eyes and felt it, and opened his mouth slightly in surprise. Tao. "Still in place?" Hearing this, Huang Tu was taken aback, and even blurted out. This Yun Yin was out of their sight ten minutes ago. In order to make Yun Yin unable to detect their true intentions, they did not chase them anymore, but rested in place to prepare for the next battle. Only relying on the super-strong perception network to determine their location, so as not to be lost. These Yunyin elites took advantage of the gap and fled this area. "Yes, still in place!" The adjutant perceived it carefully, and even seemed to talk to someone before cautiously. However, in the tone of speech, there is still a feeling that I can''t believe I actually said these four words. In the perception a few minutes ago, they discovered that Yunyin had reached his current position, and it seemed that he should meet with someone. Of course, meeting this situation with someone is also planned, so they didn''t care at first. And in their imagination, at this time, they should have left that position, desperately fleeing to their Yunyin rear base! However, staying on the spot for several minutes like this is impossible for a defeated wounded, more than half of their physical strength, and a lot of Chakra exhaustion! In such a defeated situation, whether it was Konoha, Yunyin or Yanyin''s troops, the only thing they could do was to retreat and never stay in place. What''s more, there is still a troop with a number and status far higher than them in pursuit! This situation, let alone an abnormality, is impossible at all! The current situation seems to be Yun Yin''s troops waiting for them to catch up! This is simply impossible! This is one-third of Yun Yin''s elite. Without Yun Yin, it would be no different from defeat. No one would be so stupid! This situation is still thinking about the Jedi anti-killing or something! "Lord Loess..." But at this moment, hearing the adjutant''s words, the Ninja Iwakura behind the Tutai opened his mouth, reminding the loess that frowned tightly. When these words came out, their commander, Huang Tu, seemed distracted. "is it?" Hearing the reminder, Huang Tu quickly withdrew his thoughts and nodded. In his tone, there was no other emotion. "right now" At this time, the Yanyin ninja who came to report hesitated for a while and asked. "It''s okay. Although Yunyin''s troops are abnormal, this does not mean that it will affect our plan. Everything is as planned." Huang Tu glanced at the reporting ninja and said. "Yes!" The Yanyin Ninja who reported it didn''t hesitate, so he said. "Well, you go first." After hearing the answer, Huang Tu waved his hand to signal him to retreat. Then, for a moment, the reported ninja disappeared in place. "Master Loess, really...is it okay?" But at this time, when the reporting ninja left, the adjutant next to Huang Tu couldn''t help but ask. "It doesn''t matter. Father Yunyin''s various reactions have already been taken into consideration. Although this stagnant situation is strange and abnormal, it is not unexpected by Father Yunyin. Moreover, as long as it does not run to their Yunyin The rear base is the same everywhere, and the plan can be executed as usual." Huang Tu looked at the adjutant, smiled and said. "Yes!" Hearing this sound, the faint uneasiness in the adjutant''s heart dissipated immediately, and when he responded, he focused on perceiving. "Then, now everyone else is in place, when will it start?" At this moment, the ninja behind him spoke. "Wait a little longer, let everyone rest for a while?" Hearing the sound, Huang Tu glanced behind him, looked at the Iwakura ninjas who were sitting or standing, or replenishing food or bandaging, and said. According to the plan, and my understanding of Yunyin~www.novelhall.com~ plus their route, I am afraid that they have joined the three generations of Raiking just now. Next, we may have to face a master of the shadow level, and also one of the strongest shadows in the three generations of Raikage, Yunyin and even the Ninja world, we must be fully prepared! Fish and bear paws, no matter which one we will get, physical strength is necessary! At this moment, Huang Tu flashed a rather heavy thought. Following this thought, a faint unbearable thought rose in his heart, but soon, this unbearable was extinguished. This is the end, there is no turning back! If it is unsuccessful, then we Yanyin will be forever! No matter how cruel, I must put aside these useless emotions! "Master Loess!" At this moment, an exclamation, accompanied by an obvious feeling of earth shaking, interrupted his thoughts. He looked down, but saw that the adjutant beside him was already sitting on the ground. "Got it!" Then, the soil particles at his feet slowly jumped. "what happened?" "earthquake?" "what happened?" In the slight tremor of the big earthquake, Yan Yin behind him all stood up. "Lord Loess, look!" But at this moment, the ninja behind him suddenly pointed forward, in Yunyin''s direction, exclaiming. "this is!" Almost subconsciously, Huang Tu suddenly turned his gaze back and looked in front of him, his simple and honest face suddenly turned pale. "Everyone, prepare for battle!" Then, his anxious voice came out almost tremblingly. At this moment, in his horrified eyes, at the end of the line of sight, it is clear that there is a huge wave chasing the cracks on the ground and destroying the uplifting soil! Natural disasters? Or man-made disaster? And this is the only shocking thought in his mind! Chapter 935： Stop! Cant go on like this! Seeing the turbulent coming, I was still looking at the huge wave that was already 100 meters away at this time, and the cracks and clods of the ground that were faster than the huge wave, the loess heart flashed a series of Thoughts finally converged into this conclusion. At this moment, even though they are on the heights of this mound, the mound is not high. They can''t even look down on this grassland, otherwise they won''t lose the trace of Yunyin long ago, they can only rely on Perceive the network to follow the trace of the other party. Moreover, they are still halfway down the hillside of this low hill, only three to five meters above the ground, and this row of huge waves can completely engulf them! But judging from the strength of the huge wave that smashed the uplifted soil at least two meters high, the damage caused by this huge wave would definitely not be small. At this time, they can''t afford to lose. Moreover, this huge wave is likely to be Yunyins elite handwriting. In any case, there must be some conspiracy behind this. They not only need to avoid casualties, but also try to stabilize the formation as much as possible. At least they perceive that the network cannot be chaotic. Yunyins handwriting, you dont have to think about it. This row of huge waves is used to tear the encirclement of the breach, or some other steps in the escape plan. The opponent is a combination of three generations of Raiking and Tutai, even if he occupies absolute Advantages should not be taken lightly, and now is a critical moment, there can be no mistakes! They Yanyin also took a great risk this time. This time the plan can only succeed, not fail. In this case, the two goals set at the beginning, the fish and the bear paw, seem to be unable to have both. Well, at least fish or bear paw, get one! "Everyone, earth wall, foot of the mountain!" Thinking of this, Huang Tu didn''t hesitate, and immediately yelled, instantly awakening Yanyin who was in a state of astonishment behind him. At the same time, his hands had already begun to seal. The seal is a very simple seal, but after several changes, he has already squatted on the ground, his hands raised falsely, and he is about to press on the ground. At this moment, behind him, the Yanyin people are not ashamed to be the elites specially sent to slay Yunyin. Although watching the row of huge waves, they have already entered a state of shock, and even some people have already grumbled and started to swallow. . But when they heard a call from their commander, their bodies had already reacted, and their hands had begun to seal. Fortunately, the earth formation wall is a frequently used and simple ninjutsu. For them, it is almost instinctive to use. When the voice of yellow soil just fell, when they squatted and prepared to press, these Yanyin who were still in a state of shock , And even completed the JieYin all together, one by one following the instinct to make half-squatting and pressing movements. In terms of time, it seems that it was completed at the same time as the loess. "One, two..." At this time, Huang Tu did not immediately display it. Instead, he glanced back a little and shouted so loudly. ready! At the moment when these counted voices sounded, these two words suddenly appeared in Zhong Yanyin''s heart. The moment he felt stunned, he immediately reacted to the words that his commander was still in his ears. The earth front wall, the foot of the mountain", immediately became clear. Foot of the mountain! Earth Array, release together! Then, in their hearts, it became clear what they were going to do this time. Suddenly, the horror of the sky-heavy waves suddenly dissipated, and everyone became serious, and quickly suppressed the distracting thoughts, and a sense of determination emerged. This task is no trivial matter and must not be neglected! It was really not right just now! At the same time, such a thought came to their minds. Great! The reaction is over! And the loess, whose eyes were retracted, saw the scene in the Yu Guangzhong, and my heart was at ease. The huge waves in front of me could not be blocked by the wall of the earth that I made alone. If the heart of the people behind is not uniform because of horror, the earth array created together The wall may also have great flaws, which may not be able to block it. The reason why he didn''t release ninjutsu right away, but deliberately counted, the purpose was to alert everyone behind him. Fortunately, it works well! "three!" And at this moment, the last shout in his mouth also came out, and the moment he spoke, his hands slammed down. At this moment, the Rocky Ninjas behind him were already waiting for this signal. At the moment this sound rang, almost at the same time, their hands were pressed down fiercely. Earth escape, Qianliu Earth Array! "Kakka!" "Rumble!" And just as the loess and everyone''s hands pressed down, the foot of the hill came out, and a one-meter-thick rock wall that almost blocked the entire foot of the mountain slammed up and stood upright, as if a block suddenly rose. The huge cliff, blocking the middle of the row of huge waves and hills, stands proudly indestructible! Block it! At this moment, watching the rising of the huge earth wall, Huang Tu bit his teeth on the ground with both hands. "boom!" In the next second, the huge waves of the sky slammed into the huge dirt wall, and the violent impact sound seemed to be a huge roar, resounding in this hilly area. "Lalala!" Just at the moment of the impact, amidst the roar, the rock wall that had just risen up instantly, on the side of the loess and the ninja, some rocks instantly loosened, and snapped down the wall. "Crack!" But the loess had no time to be horrified. The whole wall was trembling, and it was instantly full of cracks. Several water arrows immediately rushed out of the cracks and crashed into the vegetation of this hill. Splash. what! At this moment, looking at the cracked rock wall, the eyes of the loess and the rock hidden ninjas suddenly widened, and a sense of horror suddenly appeared. The hands pressed on the ground were almost loosened, almost He took a breath. Unexpectedly... unexpectedly... not... Not blocked? And in their hearts, there is only one such a shocking thought. The earth wall of the power of a thousand people was hit with cracks at the moment of the impact ~ www.novelhall.com ~ almost collapsed under the impact, how powerful is this? This level of water escape can be displayed by humans? Isn''t this water escape like a natural disaster really a dream? At this moment, Yan Yin''s mouths were almost stiff, and they couldn''t say a word. "No! Blocked!" At this moment, Huang Tu suddenly shouted. blocked? Hearing the words of his commander, everyone in Yanyin was taken aback, their eyes flashed suddenly. Yes! It is really blocked! At this moment, in their sight, the tremor of the earth wall stopped, the cracks did not spread, there were only two or three water streams, and no new water jets came out. And this kind of water escape attack is usually only one time, and one attack is powerful. Then, especially for such a large area of ??water escape attack, the force of the impact reaction will also form a wave, which will weaken the subsequent attack step by step. . The next water wave attack is nothing to worry about! At this moment, they realized it instantly, and their faces couldn''t help but look happy. blocked! It''s really blocked! In my heart, the joy of life from desperation naturally rose. Then, their smiles solidified again. At the moment when joy rose in their hearts, their eyes suddenly darkened, and when they looked up... The whole face was instantly stiff, and the joyful smile that would arouse was also solidified and ugly, almost like a crying appearance. What a joke! And their hearts were filled with a kind of helpless resentment. At this moment, in their eyes, a larger wave several meters above the earth wall was already roaring towards them. "Wow! Boom!" Amid the roar and impact, there was darkness before their eyes! Chapter 936： Run out "Wow! Boom!" The larger wave that swallowed the front wave shattered the towering huge rock wall, destroyed all things blocking it in front of it with a force of destruction, and hit the mountain full of vegetation. Qiu, with a bang, accompanied by the sound of the falling and cracking of the trees, the water splashed and turned into huge water arrows, falling into the lake behind the huge wave, slapped up in bursts. The huge ripples. Then, the turbulent water flow slowly backflowed down the steep **** of the hill, amidst the sound of waterfalls, and along with the exhausted lake-like currents, it slowly moved towards the grassland. The place where the water ball burst faded away, leaving a wet and awkward scene on the hill. "Crack...crack..." At this moment, at this stall where the water whizzing toward the north returned, the cracks on the body of the rock lotus in the center finally broke, and the entire rock lotus instantly collapsed and shattered into pieces. The rock fell into the water that almost rose to the point where it was in contact with the stone pillar, and slowly sank, together with the broken stone pillar below, it slowly disappeared during the fall. . Then, under the night, the entire grassland that had been swallowed up by the lake-like water surface was only left with the sound of gurgling or rumbling water, and the large stream of water that was constantly evacuating south, east, and west. Up. Everything is restored to a dynamic tranquility. Everything in the previous battle has been swallowed up by this overwhelming, turbulent, unparalleled lake-like current, which flows quietly with the water. And as the current flowed, the surface of the water slowly began to fall. Gradually, at the edge of the current, in front of the hills in the north, in the south, west, and east, the current began to dry up and slowly exposed the land. The wet and messy scene swept by the water was revealed. "Bobobobo!" At this moment, the falling water surface began to slow down at the center, and bubbles came up one by one, becoming denser and denser. "Wow!" And just when the bubbles were popping up to a certain degree, a hand suddenly stretched out from the water, as if a long-drowning person finally swam to the surface of the water, stretched out eagerly, and suddenly the water splashed. Under the moonlight, like silver light spots, sputtered. "Snapped!" Then, among the silver light spots, the hand suddenly stretched out, slapped fiercely on the surface of the water, and another burst of water splashing and the crisp sound of water slowly spread. "Wow..." Then, taking the point where the hand rests on the water surface as the axis, one shoulder slowly floated up from the water, and then the head, the other shoulder, and the entire upper body were all supported. "Hoo-hoo-hoo-" Next, there was a violent gasp, a young figure, lying on the water, panting violently, dripping water dripping from the condensed hair on his forehead, ticking like music. It''s just that the wheezing that suddenly breathed into the air that seemed to have not breathed for a long time, but it did not destroy the ticking music at all, on the contrary, there was a sense of despair of almost death. Almost... Almost... After breathing a little, the young man slowly raised his head and glanced at the water flowing around him. There was a glimmer of luck in his eyes. Under the moonlight, his wet face was tired and cold, but his skin was pink. Tender like a newborn baby, with a different kind of handsome feeling. Exactly, Chiba! "Wow...wow..." After a glance, Qianye struggled slightly and stood up from the water. He knelt on the surface of the water, panting slightly, but did not stand up, but maintained this posture. Twenty... Sure enough, it was too reluctant! It''s really too much. The chakra of the tail beast level, unexpectedly squandered all... Looking at everything around, Qianye''s mouth showed a slight wry smile, and such a thought flashed in his heart. However, the third generation of Raikage is worthy of the third generation of Raikage... The Lei Dun Chakra mode is not explained or described in the original work, that is, when Sasuke and the fourth generation of Raikage are fighting, and the five shadows are against the spot. Slightly, it is impossible to truly compare its performance. However, after this battle, I am afraid that I have to raise the evaluation of the strength of the fourth generation of Raiking. After a bitter smile, Qianye couldn''t help flashing such a bitter thought in his mind. too strong! The three generations of Raikage are indeed one of the best shadow-level powerhouses in today''s ninjas, even if they use the technique of Hundred Heroes, and then add the super-resilient immortal body that creates the technique of regeneration, it is still a hard battle. He even had to exhaust the chakra he had accumulated over the years, which was called the tail beast level, to bring the battle back. Yes, bring it back! Although using the technique of Baihao and possessing immortality, in the previous battle, it seems that Chiba was also the dominant player~www.novelhall.com~, but in fact, Chiba is completely at a disadvantage. Three generations of Raikages Lei Dun Chakra mode can be offensive and defensive, with Hell Kanshou in close-range combat, black Lei Dun in long-distance combat, Lei Dun Chakra coat on defense, and even the Ninja World except for the water gate. The first speed is simply invincible. Although the combat method is simple and the combat ninjutsu is single, it has already covered the combat needs of any situation. It can be said that it is really an almost "invincible" existence, and he can basically deal with all the situations that may arise in the battle. Traveling through, encountered so many opponents, no one, no one can touch the edge of the strength of these three generations of Raiking. Even the Chiyo of the S-rank ninja, even the Yezuki! This battle was the most difficult and the closest to death he experienced. Perhaps, there will be no such battle in the future. Recalling scenes from the beginning to the end of this battle in his mind, Chiba gently pressed his lips, and his scattered eyes began to shrink slowly. did not expect Having briefly obtained the power in the final form I envisioned, it was so miserable to face a master of the level of the three generations of Raikage. It seems... My idea is still too naive! Although the destiny change plan is now the top priority, but... Always have to plan! At the same time, in the reflection, Qianye''s mind slowly breeds such a thought, and as the thought turns, Qianye''s mind slowly breeds a hint of coldness. Then, he took a deep breath, stood up slowly, and looked somewhere in front of the water. "Zi..." And right here, where his gaze fell, a blue-and-white light suddenly flashed, an incomparably familiar brilliance like lightning. Chapter 937： Meaningless Still have to find more puzzles... Find, more power puzzles in Naruto World. In this way, the final form of me can be more perfect, relying only on the eight-door pattern + Yin seal routine, even if my body strength can keep up in the future, reach or exceed the strength of Kai''s opening eight doors, even if I now master the art of creation and regeneration, Nor can it face all situations. After all, its not that there are more difficult and even more powerful characters in the Naruto World than the three generations of Raikage. Now even if I save the land, prevent the tragic fate, and even direct everything in the direction I expect, its just A start. There may be no Kyuubi Rebellion, but the Moon Eye plan may not disappear. Even if there is no soil, Uchiha Madara will carry out his plan. Do not! It should be said that Kuro will never give up, even if Uchiha Madara''s perfect **** dies without functioning, he will look for a useful and perfect pawn. Although this useful and perfect chess piece may not appear in my life, it may not even appear when I die, but it cannot be ruled out that he will appear in the time zone of my life. And once Kurozu finds the perfect pawn, he will definitely not guide the **** like Uchiha Madara this time. He will more quickly implement his plan to resurrect Kaguya, as long as the **** appears in me. Within the length of his life, then I must face an end-of-world battle. It is far from enough to use the Yin Seal + Creation Regeneration + Eight Door Mode. Moreover, if everything changes and the chess piece appears within the duration of my life, then this chess piece... It might be Naruto or Sasuke! After all, these two are the only ones who meet the conditions of Heijue''s perfect **** during my life... Looking at the flashing blue brilliance underwater, Qianye thought in his heart, but his mind swam away slightly, and the center of gravity of his gaze seemed to have moved a little away from the blue brilliance. "Wow!" And at this moment, the water surface where the blue brilliance is getting denser, the hand wrapped in the chakra''s coat with a little lightning, suddenly stretched out from the flowing water surface, splashing in all directions , "Slap" on the water. Suddenly, on the surface of the flowing water, there were waves of ripples. Then, in the flashing electric arc that kept shining on the water surface, a burly and slightly old man slowly climbed up from the water, kneeling on the water like Chiba, panting, and dripping water. In the ticking sound of the face, tiny electric arcs diverged continuously, flashing with blue and white brilliance, illuminating the surrounding night and water again and again, and his face was also heavy and reflected. The weather is uncertain. Exactly, three generations of Raikage! Isn''t it a big deal? Sure enough, the body of Yeyue clan was too hard! Seeing the three generations of Raikage, Chiba was not surprised, not surprised, nor unwilling, but sighed silently in his heart. This situation seemed to be what he expected. This kid... At this time, seeing Qianye''s face seemed a little overcast for the third generation of Raikage, his heavy face slowly relaxed, and the original gasping breathing slowly eased. "Crack!" Then, at this moment, a cracking sound rang in his chest. "Ka Ka... Ka Ka Ka..." With the sound of this cracking, a series of cracking sounds sounded one after another, densely packed as if something was about to be completely broken. really I still... But at this moment, hearing the densely densely spreading cracking sound of the chest, the third generation of Raiying''s eyes dimmed slightly, and his head was slightly lowered, and his eyes fell on his chest, the Lei Dun Chakra coat deeply sunken in his chest . At this moment, the dent like a fist mark was deeply embedded in the thinner Lei Dun Chakra coat on his body. The dent was so deep that even the skin on his chest surface was slightly inward. It was sunken, and the cobweb-like crack started from this dent and cracked outward. Lost... And at this moment, the three generations of Raikage who saw this scene sighed in his heart, a puff of blood slowly spilled from the corners of his nose, "tick", accompanied by a sigh in his heart, splashing on Above the water, there was a bright red in the water. "Snapped!" At this moment, the instant the blood bloomed, the Lei Dun Chakra coat on his body suddenly shattered, and a touch of fine lightning fragments burst out, turning into a lightning arc, and the last flashing In, dissipated in the air. Lei Dun Chakra''s coat completely shattered! Just... broke Lei Dun Chakra''s coat and got a slight injury? However, seeing this Lei Dun Chakra''s coat shattered and the bleeding of his mouth and nose looked a little embarrassed by the three generations of Raikage. Chiba did not have too much emotion, but he carefully observed the third generation Raikage and analyzed his The situation, and then, did not make any thoughts, nor did he show any other emotions on his face. And it seems that the three generations of Raikage had nothing to say. Then, the atmosphere fell into silence~www.novelhall.com~ The quiet night, only the sound of each other''s breathing, one after another, until the two of them gasped well. Breathe, stand up from the water, eyes facing each other. It looks like... these three generations of Raikage have already seen something coming! About my real plan. Looking at the third generation of Raikage, Chiba gently pursed his lips, but slowly moved his hands out of the back of the waist, with five fingers slightly open, placed where the third generation of Raikage could see. Humph! Is it true? Seeing Qianye slightly open his hands in front of him, the third generation Raikage couldn''t help but snorted coldly, but the intention to fight again in his heart was extinguished. He could see that the reason Taki Chiba put his hands in front of his eyes was to tell him a message, "He will no longer play tricks, and will not attack anymore." And he didn''t need to fight anymore. Fighting is meaningless! Unexpectedly, I was planted so thoroughly, and I was completely thrown around by this kid...Holding the absolute dominance of the battle, I fought like a loser... Do not! I am already a loser. Then, such a thought came up in his heart, but there was no frustrated emotion, some just sighed. Now... Konoha has not only a wave of wind water gate, but also this immortal little monster. In this third Ninja war, did Konoha finally win with the emergence of a peerless genius that can reverse the battle? Moreover, this time, there are still two super geniuses who can change the situation of the battle with one person! At this moment, the three generations of Lei Ying''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and while sighing, in his eyes, the scene of the fist hitting together appeared. "Boom!" Even the heavy muffled sound of flesh sounded in his ears. Chapter 938： Start with that one punch! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "Boom!" Just as the water pressure of the water polo dropped sharply, and the water stream shot out like an arrow, the two fists slammed together. "boom!" Immediately, at the moment when the fists touched, the oblique part of the water ball, which was compressed by the water of the lake, exploded. And as the big canopy splashed and bloomed, the place where the fists touched suddenly exploded into a round waterless belt, and the entire water ball seemed to be suddenly missing a piece and turned into a crescent shape. Just above the crescent gap, there is a huge water lotus blooming, and the water spray is like a waterfall. Is there such a surplus? Just out of the shackles of the water pressure, Fang wanted to step on the high-density water flow and slanting upwards to protrude the water ball. The eyes of the third generation Lei Ying widened slightly, reflecting the figure of the young man who fisted from the upper side. "Crack!" And at this moment, the crack in his right hand that was subconsciously punched out suddenly cracked from his fist, extending all the way to the forearm, and stopped until the shoulder. "laugh!" At this moment, the right fist of the young man in his eyes suddenly cracked, a crack with a light fresh water color suddenly cracked from the surface of his indistinguishable skin, and immediately, the blood mixed with a little water color burst. It shot out, sprayed in the air, and fell on his cheeks. So that''s it, the new protection, is it the water escape technique? The principle should be the same as the rock hardening technique, except that the soil escape technique originally has the characteristic of "hardness", so it only needs to cover the body surface. The water escape technique requires compressing a large amount of water to make it "hard", which consumes more chakras than the rock hardening technique. However, compared to the rock hardening technique, there is no doubt that the defense mechanism of this water escape technique is better. This compressed water flow shield not only has the "hard" characteristic of rock hardening, but also has the flexibility of a high-density water. , With proper operation, you can even use this kind of high-density water to unload part of the force by using the force of the opponent to cause the water to flow. Moreover, if the absolute pure water is extracted, it can also be immune to my Thunder Dunn to a certain extent. This kid... In the water escape, there is no such defensive ninjutsu covering the surface of the body. There is no doubt that this kid has enough chakras, relying on the super fine control of the chakra, and the water escape chakra A super ninjutsu that can only be produced by perfect mastery and fusion of the nature and form changes. The difficulty is probably s-level ninjutsu. In terms of effect, a punch that can block my full strength is enough to be included in a ninjutsu with a power level or higher. At this moment, the splash of blood and water flashed in his eyes. The second time I saw the three generations of Raikage in this scene, I immediately understood the truth. "despair!" At this time, the three generations of Raikage whose thoughts had turned in his mind stepped on one foot in the water flow below, that is, above the ultra-high-density water flow that has not yet burst in the crescent hole, and in this foot, that The tightly touching fists also opened a gap slightly, the third generation Raikage''s figure plummeted, and Chiba was also vacated by the huge force on the third generation Raikage''s hand. "Chichichichi!" And at this moment, when the gap between the fists came out, dozens of water arrows suddenly spiraled up under the bursting water lotus behind Chiba''s head, turning into a rain of spiral water arrows, and in a flash, it was already Right in front of the three generations of Raikage. Perfect attack connection... At this moment, the third generation of Lei Ying couldn''t help but have such a thought, but his eyes were looking behind him. However, how could such a simple and obvious follow-up attack be true! And just as this natural thought flashed in his mind, a young figure suddenly flashed out of the three generations of Raikage''s backward vision. When the three generations of Raikage''s gaze were touched, the boy was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were slightly faint. "Zi!" Afterwards, there was a flash of dark electric light. The young boy''s slightly eyes widened suddenly, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. A dark thunder and lightning spear had penetrated him from the position of the left hand of the third generation Raikage His heart pierced out from behind, creaking. Humph! Actually stunned in the battle, this is simply deliberately stabbed me! However, the third generation of Lei Ying did not look strict, his eyes turned sharply, his right hand pointed Hell Guan''s hand suddenly, and stab forward sharply. "laugh!" Immediately, like a thunder in the night, blood spewed out of the blue and white electric light dragged by the lightning. That foot stepped on the crescent water stream, chested out and clenched a fist, the straight figure squatting in mid-air immediately, eyes widened in amazement. "what!" Unbelievable words were gently spit out from the buzzing mouth of his blood, and the young boys wide-open eyes moved down bit by bit, falling on the flickering thunder that penetrated his heart. The hand of **** wrapped in the cloak of the thunder beast Chakra. "Papa Papa Papa!" At this time, almost at the same time, dozens of water arrows hit the sound, and small water splashes exploded on the cracked Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, but there was no effect at all, even if it was cracked. Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, this spiral water arrow, was actually intact! "Boom!" At this moment, the youth behind him suddenly exploded into white mist. Left... or right? What is left to attack? At this time, the three generations of Raiying''s eyes moved left and right, not looking at the **** young man hanging on his hand, but more carefully searching for the enemy''s trace. Of course he didn''t think that Taki Chiba could be killed by such a simple method! Especially Takichiba''s attack this time is very likely to be the last attack. This little monster must have a precise calculation. How could it be over so simple? Thanks to so much, he knew this situation without thinking about it. "Snapped!" However, at this moment, the young figure hanging on his hand suddenly grabbed his arm with both hands, the horror of the corner of his mouth disappeared immediately, and the successful smile of the corner of his mouth suddenly appeared. Ok? At this moment, his heart suddenly shuddered. Behind! At this moment, his spiritual light also flashed suddenly, his eyes suddenly looked back, and the captured right arm also directly carried the hanging figure of the young man and slammed behind him! left? right? Of course not! At this time, the vision on the left and right is wide, and I will be aware of any attack, and how can the best attack position be these two positions! The best position is naturally behind me. I just blocked an attack~www.novelhall.com~ I would definitely not think that he would attack from behind! Moreover, there is a white mist bursting from the shadow clone behind! This direction, both mentally and in reality, is the best direction! Inevitable, must be behind! At this moment, his heart is still bright. "is it?" However, at this moment, as he held the black thunder and lightning spear in his left hand and traversed his right arm together, a familiar Sen Leng voice suddenly sounded in front of him. what! At this moment, his eyes suddenly opened, and he looked back quickly, his heart was already shocked! Then, before he turned his gaze back, his head turned back, one hand, five fingers... Already pressed on his head! Chapter 939： That one punch is over! Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... "Boom!" A huge splash of water under the water ball that resembled a spike suddenly exploded, and the extremely compressed water stream gushed out, pouring and jetting out diagonally downwards, forming a line with the water jet from the water stream above the diagonally, spreading out! "Zi!" In a flash of electric light, an electric light humanoid shot out from the bursting water below the water ball, and slammed into the ground. Suddenly, a big earthquake trembled, and the place where the electric light fell into the ground instantly sank in. "Lalala!" And with the depression of the landing place, the trembling earth was instantly covered with cracks. In an instant, nearly one kilometer in the circle, there were cracks all over the place. With the rumble of the impact, the cracks were still spreading outward. , The sound of kakaka followed the rumbling sound, like the sound of the destruction of the earth. "cough!" And at this moment, in the center of the nearly three-meter large pit that was sunken at this moment, the surrounding cracks seemed to be hardened scars, spreading out from this center, a muffled cough, and a sudden sound, in the sizzling electric light, pointing Between the seams, on the head of the third generation of Raikage deeply embedded in the soil, his eyes slowly widened, his lips slightly opened, and a muffled cough came out from it. At this moment, one hand, the hand that has been open, is slanting up and down, pressing his head firmly on the ground, and following the arm all the way up, it is a tooth. Slightly biting, the stern young figure with a serious expression. actually Attack on yourself? At this moment, the third generation of Lei Ying, whose eyes widened slightly, revealed a hint of surprise in his heart. But his gaze crossed the face of the cold boy, all the way, which was covered by fingers, and could only peer through the fingers, but straight through the burst of water, falling. At the crescent gap that was in a straight line with the water splash, the young figure kicked out from the crescent gap exactly as before. Then, in his mind, the moment just now appeared in an instant. When his head was deflected back to the right, his sight was blocked by his fingers, and when his cheeks suddenly tightened, the foot of the young figure in front of him came diagonally up and down. Kicked out diagonally, the young figure above, raised diagonally with one foot, two feet joined in a line in mid-air, suddenly a fierce and huge force struck, and the cheeks hurt, and the whole body seemed to change suddenly. moment. And after that moment, when he came back to his senses, it was already the scene of being pushed to the ground now, with the surroundings being sunken and cracked. "Crack!" At this moment, a sound of hard objects cracking suddenly rang. bad Lei Dun Chakra''s coat! With this sound, the three generations of Lei Ying''s eyes suddenly turned back and landed on his Lei Dun Chakra coat. At this moment, the right hand of his head was firmly pressed, and his five fingers had been deeply embedded. On Chakra''s coat, the index finger, middle finger, and thumb are only a tiny bit away, and they can touch the skin of his cheek. The sound of this hard object cracking sounded from the chakra coat on the cheek of the **** of the right hand. A crack was cracking from the middle finger! "Kakka!" Afterwards, there was a series of cracking sounds. Numerous fine cracks in the right hand embedding suddenly split, either connected, or covered...Slowly down, a series of interspersed into the body that was instantly broken due to the unmatched water pressure The cracks in the chakra''s coat that were too late to be repaired made the entire Lei Dun Chakra''s coat covered with dense cracks, precarious, and even this incredible chakra coat, at this time, looked like it was caused by this. It is composed of fine cracks, and it gives rise to a fragile feeling of being broken, touched and collapsed. However, at this moment, looking at the fragile Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, the boy''s eyes widened slightly, his complexion immediately became ugly, and even an incredible burst of light burst into his eyes, clearly saying " It turned out to be... not broken like this?" Stop it! At this moment, the last cracking sound rang, and the whole continuous cracking sound stopped. The third generation of Raikage turned into an ugly color but immediately became warmer, and a smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth. Really... did not expect! Launch the final blow too early! This should be the ontology without a doubt! In an instant, the third generation of Lei Ying''s face suddenly condensed with a smile, and his left hand moved slightly. "Snapped!" Immediately, the lightning arc on the shattered Lei Dun Chakra''s coat suddenly turned black, instantly turned into a sharp black thunder spear, and rushed straight up. Black thunder, black wattle! "Du Du Du Du!" In an instant, he couldn''t react at all. Before the young figure had time to reduce the incredible color in his eyes, he was pierced by several black thunder spears from the bottom up, his right arm, left chest, right back and even left cheek. It was penetrated in an instant. "This...no..." In the violent convulsions and shaking of the body, the pierced boy''s eyes widened in horror, his gaze slowly moved upward, removed from the shattered Lei Dun Chakra''s coat, and landed on the three generations of Lei Ying''s cold face full of killing intent. on. "You can suppress me, nothing is impossible!" At this time, touching the boy''s eyes, the cold voice of the third generation Raikage sounded. I didn''t expect that my Lei Dun Chakra coat could support so long! Just as his words sounded, such a thought came to the mind of the three generations of Raiking. At this time, his Lei Dun Chakra coat had begun to slowly healed up, although it would take a while to fully recover, but , To be sure, will not break! In other words, this kid, lost! This endless battle is over! "Yeah! Nothing is impossible!" However, at this moment, as the thought turned, behind the pierced young man, a familiar cold sound rang again. "Boom!" Then, before the third generation of Lei Ying hadn''t reacted, a heavy muffled sound suddenly sounded. "Crack!" Then, there was a sound of cracking hard objects. "cough!" Suddenly, the huge force penetrated into his chest suddenly, caught off guard, the third generation of Lei Ying had a muffled cough in his mouth, and the pain flashed across his face. "Boom!" At the moment when the muffled cough sounded, the pierced boy suddenly turned into a white mist, dissipating along with the black thunder spear in the water droplets that began to spill on the top of his head. And at this moment, the interlaced elbows also clearly appeared in the eyes of the third generation of Lei Ying. I saw two identical teenagers, one on the left and the right, crossed, and their elbows were deeply embedded in their chests. The fine cracks instantly cracked, and the Lei Dun Chakra who had healed a little The coat split instantly, and with a "pop", a piece of Chakra''s coat suddenly bounced between the two hands that were almost close together, and dissipated into the air. Improved version of Konoha fluid technique, strange power, double rock collapse! Shadow clone! Such an important blow, such a powerful blow, almost embedded in my Chakra''s coat, turned out to be a feint! At this moment, in addition to the shock of the three generations of Raiking, his heart is also full of incredible! This kid, doesn''t he never attack himself? Then, such a thought came up in his mind. "Next, you have no chance!" But at this moment, his thoughts just came up, and before he could react, the familiar cold voice remembered again. This time, it was above the two teenagers. Could it be that! Upon hearing this, the third generation of Lei Ying''s eyes suddenly opened, and he looked up suddenly. However, I saw that two identical teenagers, one on the left and the other on the right, twisted sideways in opposite directions and staggered from top to bottom, and the target was actually the same hit by the two elbows. juvenile! "Boom!" And in this sight, without any suspense or hesitation, the two teenagers who twisted their left and right feet fiercely smashed between the hands of the two elbow boys, and their heels slammed into the broken pieces. Chakra''s tunic chest was cracked. "Crack!" Suddenly, Chakra''s coat shattered further. Suddenly, several fragments flew up, and quietly shattered in front of the eyes of the third generation of Raiking. In the corner of the eye, the huge clod suddenly swelled and spread out in a flash. The shock wave of the attack swept along the clods, and immediately, several screams screamed! "Humph!" At the same time, the third generation of Lei Ying snorted, and it was also uncontrollable. "Boom!" At this moment, the boy who was hit by his left foot and right foot broke his right hand, and the elbow boy suddenly exploded~www.novelhall.com~ As the drop of water fell, it quickly dissipated as a white mist. "Flap!" At this moment, the two young figures who had split their legs slammed to one side, and pressed their left and right hands violently. With the force of the slash and their own weight, the hands of the three generations of Raikage raised fiercely. Pressed down. shit! Feeling the touch of the mud in both hands, and the tremendous force of the press, the third generation of Lei Ying''s eyes rounded in pain, his teeth clenched suddenly. At this moment, despair quietly flashed across his eyes, the center of the earth forest spreading out in a circular shape, the center of this circular pit, directly above him, a young man with determination in his eyes. Already clenched his fist, with a punch that contained no magic power, he had already smashed the interlaced left and right feet, and smashed his chest, which had been shattered and peeled, on the chakra coat. "boom!" In the next second, smoke and dust rose into the sky, the water ball collapsed, and a huge waterfall poured down. Everything is gray and black! Chapter 940： Mulberry! sea! The final blow, even at the mercy of killing my own shadow clone, was to prevent me from making an effective response, so as to ensure that the attack was inevitable. Moreover, this final blow was performed while ensuring that the chakra coat that would inevitably crush me would hurt me... It turned out that it was not that he was so cautious that he could not attack with the body! It''s just to ensure the last blow, it''s the last blow! All the tactics of this kid are actually just such a core idea! The reason why he can use the clone tactics well is because his tactical thinking is the core idea of ??the clone tactics! What is avatar tactics is to use avatars as bait to lure the enemy into revealing flaws, so as to ensure that the main body''s attack can work! No matter how the avatar tactics vary, how many branches there are, how many tactics will evolve, in the final analysis, no matter how many avatars there are, they all exist for this purpose! And this Takichiba''s tactical thinking is nothing more than this, but the final part of his thinking is not to ensure that the main body attack can work, but the main body''s blow, which must be the last blow, no matter what Takichiba''s tactics are. Changes, how rich and unexpected, these tactical steps in the end are actually for this "last blow" service. This level of tactical thinking... It seems to be cautious and extremely cautious, but in fact, it is a terrifying thought of absolute control of the game! Let not necessarily become inevitable! Let the possible victory become an inevitable victory! This is simply arrogant control of the battle! The gray and black scene flashed by, and quickly shrank into the eyes of the third generation of Lei Ying. After the scenes flashed in his mind, this series of thoughts quietly emerged in his heart, and finally turned into An exclamation of helplessness. In this battle, even if Taki Chiba finally died because of forbidden or secret techniques, he would have lost, and he was defeated, and he was convinced! At this moment, he seemed to understand his brother''s mood a bit. At this moment, he no longer feels ashamed of losing to a child who is only eleven or twelve years old. He even feels faintly that his defeat may have witnessed the beginning of an era. The opening of an era that no one might have imagined. And the center of this era may not be the golden flash that swept the Ninja World, but the immortal little monster in front of him. "Ah" Thinking of this, the three generations of Raikage let out a long sigh, and focused on the young man in front of him who signaled that he would no longer fight, and said, "Then, you..." "Bobobobo!" "Bobobobo!" "Bobobobo!" However, his words have not been finished yet, and the young man in front of him and his own attention are all attracted by another change. On his right side, and on the left side of Taki Chiba, small bubbles slowly appeared on the surface of the water that was slowly fading. this is? At this time, Chiba, who looked to his left side, frowned slightly, and his eyes showed a little suspicion. Could it be that these are those Yunyin? At this moment, a slightly disappointed thought came into his mind. Yes, disappointed! To be honest, he was still thinking that with such a large ninjutsu power and range, I am afraid that those Yunyin elites will not escape, and it will kill two birds with one stone. Not only defeated the three generations of Raikage, and completed the real plan, but also weakened Yunyin, and somewhat reduced the pressure on Konoha''s front line, and even created a possible counterattack opportunity. But now, it seems that these Yunyin have some way to preserve themselves, and looking at the densely populated area on the left, the number of people who survived seems to be quite a lot. His idea of ??two birds with one stone seems to be wrong. "Bobobobobobo..." At this moment, a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, and those bubbles were rising more and more violently. Soon, a cloud of yellow things were faintly visible underwater, as the speed of the bubbles rose. , It became clear constantly, and even the surface of the water began to ripple layer upon layer, colliding and dispersing each other, and the surface of the lake that had begun to calm down was not calm again. It seems that they are fine! At this time, the third generation of Raikage was relieved. These bubbles are obviously proof that someone is underwater, and they are still floating. As for the appearance of this yellow object, it made the corner of his mouth smile. As expected... my most trusted confidant! At the same time, his heart is also sincerely appreciated. "Wow..." "Wow..." Then, just as their respective thoughts turned, the light yellow spheres burst out of the water in bursts of water, sinking and floating above the water, a piece of yellow pressed from the surface of the water. Extending from above. Looking at the ups and downs, Chiba and Raikage III can see that the weight of this spherical object is not light, and it is estimated that there are heavy objects hidden inside. Even, both of them are familiar with the pale yellow sphere, and the heavy objects inside can roughly guess what it is. Melt down? Seeing these floating spheres, Chiba''s mind quietly came up with such a thought~www.novelhall.com~ I knew it. "Fuck!" "Fuck!" "Fuck!" Then, when his thoughts turned around, this large yellow sphere suddenly split from it and turned into two halves, half of which fell on the surface of the water, floating with the water. After that, there was a series of treading water. When the pale yellow sphere cracked and fell to the surface, black shadows came out from it, stepping on the water surface, and gasping sounds followed. When Qianye took a closer look, his face immediately showed such an expression. These figures are naturally those Yunyin elites! "Master Tutai!" "Quick! Medical Ninja!" "Master Tutai passed out, the situation is dangerous!" But at this time, the gasp has not subsided, the most central position of the Yunyin Ninjas who stepped on the water, there was a burst of anxious exclamation, as if some extremely important person was in desperation, even, This exclamation was a bit hoarse and top-notch. "Ok?" "this is" "Here" Then, the exclamation did not receive a direct reply or response, but the response to him was a groaning tongue and body shaking. When the Yunyin people who heard the exclamation raised their heads or turned their heads, these Yunyin elites were shocked one by one, standing still, their whole body stiffened after shaking, watching In front of me, everyone froze! Even some people sweated on their foreheads, and some couldn''t help but swallowed with a "gudong" sound. But at this moment, in their eyes, wherever they look, there is endless water, endless in the sparkling waves! The vast grassland has turned into this endless huge lake in this moment of effort! Chapter 941： The rise of war! The grassland has become...a lake? The wide-open eyes reflect this endless lake, almost the same color as the sky and water. In the quiet night, the sound of gurgling water lingers in the ears, and occasionally a night breeze strikes, and the sparkling waves also bring it up. A kind of coolness peculiar to lake water, caressed from their ears and cheeks. And from the hearts of these Yunyin ninjas, such a shocking thought came up. This is not... illusion! Then, next, it was a thought to confirm that they were not in illusion. That little monster...The power of a punch has directly changed the landscape of this grassland? After that, it was an incredible idea. What a joke! Finally, looking at the calming lake that stopped flowing, they opened their mouths and stiffened, but they screamed unbelievably in their hearts. Battle between ninjas, change the terrain? This kind of thing is not without precedent. In the hometown of this little monster, Konoha did have an earth-shattering battle at the beginning of its founding, which directly changed the terrain near the battlefield and even across the ocean near the battlefield. Even Konoha has a place called "Valley of the End Yan" to commemorate this earth-shattering and terrifying battle. However, on both sides of that battle, one was the first Naruto known as the **** of ninjas, the other was the strongest ninja ever made by the Uchiha clan, and the only Uchiha Madara who could fight against the **** of ninjas. Both of them started from the Ninja World, and they were engraved with "Legends" and "Legends" that can never be surpassed in the current Ninja World. Even their three generations of Raikage adults are far beyond their reach. This little monster has such strength at the age of more than ten years. It is in the Ninja Realm. Throughout the ages, he is probably alone! He alone, at this age, can completely change the terrain in battle! This kind of battle that changed the topography and landform almost turned this big grassland into a battle of a lake. I''m afraid it was only seen in the third Ninja War! How to make them not shocked, how to make them unbelievable! Although this battle is far from the earth-shattering battle, it is completely incomparable, but the first generation of Hokage and Uchiha Madara are insurmountable existences after all. It is not uncommon to be able to "change the terrain forever". Things, however, this teenage, childish boy in front of him has "changed the terrain forever". Even if the scale of the change is completely incomparable with the Ninja God, it can still shake the Ninja World. Deeds. Moreover, his opponent is still that, among all the shadows in the Ninja world today, he is also one of the top three generations of Raikage. In this battle alone, this little monster Taki Chiba is enough to be included in their Konoha "Sannin" level of combat power! We... seem to have witnessed an unprecedented battle of ninja genius to fame, or the most glorious moment of a ninja who will definitely be written into the history of the ninja world! At this moment, after an unbelievable scream in his heart, these Yunyin elites suddenly gave birth to such a complicated and inexplicable idea. "What are you doing! Don''t hurry up and save people!" And just at this moment, when their thoughts turned, a loud shout suddenly sounded. Yes! What are we thinking! Hearing this burst of shout, these stunned and inexplicable Yunyin Ninjas all stunned, their eyes quickly moved away from this huge lake, or fell on the source of the sound, or consciousness Until I am the medical ninja who can save people and fall in the center of the ninja who is surrounded by three or five people and placed on the water, or falls on the ninja with his hands spread out, I "do not need to fight anymore." "The appearance of the teenager. Lei Dun Chakra mode... solved? Then, looking at the Yunyin ninjas at the source of the sound, they shook together again. At this moment, the burly man who burst into a loud shout was no longer surrounded by the Lei Dun Chakra coat that symbolized invincibility, and even between his nose. The corners of the mouth are still bleeding, although there are no other scars, but it seems that there is an almost embarrassing feeling. At this moment, these Yunyin Ninjas who saw the appearance of the three generations of Raikage that they highly respected were shocked again, and a certain kind of horror and anxiety intertwined flashed past. Master Tutai! At this time, the medical ninjas who realized their responsibilities ran forward one after another, towards the one-eyed ninja who was lifted on the water in their eyes, and then, although a little anxious, they had a tacit understanding. He began to check and treat the comatose one-eyed ninja, who was almost completely skinny with muscle atrophy and weight loss. Not long after, four or five hands had been pressed around the ninja''s body, and a faint green brilliance emerged. So many protective film jade was made all at once, Tutai-sama has overdrawn too many chakras, the whole body is shrinking, and the internal organs are rapidly declining... have to! Must hurry up! At least to maintain his life! And in their hearts, it flashed past the sudden rise of the smoke, the pale yellow sphere that rushed from the soil to quickly protect them. At the last moment, their commander almost saved the entire army! Here, how could he die like this! Thinking about it, the medical ninjas gritted their teeth. The medical chakras have the highest output, and the light green brilliance has deepened a bit. Intact? This little monster...is not dead yet! At this time, some of the Yunyin ninjas whose eyes were on Chiba''s body flashed with killing intent, and their hands didn''t feel like they were touching behind them. Seeing him, he doesn''t want to fight, is there any conspiracy? However, such a large output of Chakra should be his limit. Now that we are together, there are three generations of Raiking adults on the side, and it should be possible to kill it! And their hearts are also full of killing intent. Did you save two-thirds of the people? At this moment, Chiba, who noticed the gazes of the Yunyin Ninjas, glanced, and after silently comparing the number of people, such a thought flashed in his heart, for those Yunyins killing intent, But he ignored the past directly, as if he didn''t care at all. In other words, just ignore it. In this case, it will help the frontline a lot. After all, the loss of more than one hundred or even two hundred elites is also a considerable blow to Yun Yin. At least, Yunyin''s next strategy is afraid to be revised. Even... this third Ninja World War is almost... In ignoring, his mind also raised this series of thoughts. "stop!" Then, just as the thoughts in his heart turned, there was a loud shout, and it sounded again, and the three generations of Raiking''s eyes swept away, falling on the Yunyin elites who were about to rush to stop their aggressive behavior. "Three generations of Lord Raikage!" With this burst of shout, Yunyin''s elites all turned their heads ~www.novelhall.com~ to look at their leader in confusion. "Now fighting is meaningless!" Touching the doubtful gazes of the elites, the three generations of Lei Ying''s tight expression loosened slightly, revealing a slight sigh, but his mouth was still indisputable. Fighting... Doesn''t make sense anymore? Immediately, the elite Yun Yin were all taken aback. What is said, why is it that the three generations of Raikage have lost? Do not, How come it looks like we all lost? And in their hearts, there was such a suspicious thought. "Everyone, rest on the spot now and try their best to treat the soil platform!" Then, just as their thoughts turned, another command came from the three generations of Raikage''s slow tone. This Rest in place? While the enemy is still there? What happened to the three generations of Raikage? Suddenly, the elite Yun Yin looked at each other. "Okay! Trust me!" Seeing this scene, the three generations of Raiking didn''t say much, just opened the mouth, and the words were still majestic and beyond doubt. "Yes!" Hearing what Lei Ying said, the doubts of Yunyin''s elites also disappeared one by one. After responding, they put away their weapons and slowly gathered them together, or helped heal the soil platform, or began to rest. However, his vigilant gaze has never left Chiba. "Then, if you have anything you want to tell me, you can say it!" Later, after seeing his elites obeyed the order, the three generations of Raikage turned his gaze back to Chiba, folded his hands on his chest, and said. Although he was defeated in this game, the tone of his words and the posture of fighting still showed a little majesty and domineering! This sentence makes people feel like they can''t help but answer! Chapter 942： in order to…… In order to improve the morale of the troops that have been defeated many times, did you take this majestic and domineering posture? It seems that the three generations of Raikage are also faintly aware of what will happen next! No wonder I can see through my real plan! Looking at the three generations of Raikage with the domineering faintly exposed, Chiba with an expression of "I don''t want to fight, and I don''t need to fight", but his face was slightly calm, and it seemed that there was a sense of solemnity. However, it really deserves to be a shadow of a village. Like the three generations of Hokage, this kind of domineering and majesty that has long been a high-ranking person is indelible no matter what kind of defeat! Just changing a standing posture can give people a feeling that they can''t beat the person in front of them! However, compared to the three generations of Hokage, the three generations of Raikage''s leadership temperament tends to be exposed, while the third generation of Hokage is a kind of hidden majesty. But no matter what kind, it can give people on their side the power to see hope in desperate situations. This is the so-called charisma! Although my combat power may catch up to them, I will never have this kind of charisma! At this moment, Qianye had such a thought in his mind, with a calm expression on the stalls, and he was quite moved towards the third generation of Raikage. "First of all, there is no need to fight between us. This is a consensus, right?" Then, with a certain sense of solemnity, he raised his hand higher, further demonstrating that he had no intention of fighting again. "of course!" Hearing this, the three generations of Raikage nodded immediately. He was very clear that the fight now has no meaning. Even the previous life-and-death battle, without the result of killing Taki Chiba, seemed meaningless. It can be said that he lost his wife and broke down. Not only was there no way to take this Takichiba, he even lost more than a hundred lives! At the same time, he can finally be sure that Taki Chiba, after using the super-resilient immortality forbidden technique or secret technique, may not have any side effects and can survive safely. Although forbidden and esoteric techniques have to pay a price, but not all forbidden and esoteric techniques, the situation of paying the price is after use, the forbidden technique and occult technique that pay the price before use, there are also of. Although he didn''t know what forbidden technique and secret technique Takichiba used, he was certain that the price of the forbidden technique or secret technique that Takichiba used last was already paid, and after using it, there were no side effects at all! Even, that super resilience can recover his injuries, even his physical condition can be restored to a certain extent. Everything is actually in this kid''s calculations! I am afraid that he also used this theory of "forbidden technique will pay a price" to mislead me, making me feel that he is bound to die, and he will inevitably work hard with me, and use this to confuse me and hide his true purpose, thus Implemented his real plan. "Let the last blow be the last blow" tactical thinking! This last blow does not necessarily mean killing the enemy completely! At this moment, the three generations of Raikages heart is also translucent. From the last forbidden or secret technique of the little monster in front of him, to the huge lake, Taki Chiba standing in front of him, everything he thinks is very thorough. It is to understand the true intention of this Takichiba. just I dont understand why he is like me, knowing... In the translucent emotions in his heart, three generations of Lei Ying couldn''t help lingering doubts in his heart. "well!" At this time, upon hearing the affirmative reply from the third generation of Raikage, Chiba nodded and said: "Now that a consensus has been reached, I am relieved. Next, my right hand will reach into the ninja bag behind me. Then take out something, I hope this action will not be considered a signal of offense." With that said, Chiba also glanced at those vigilant eyes. "It''s ok." Hearing that, the third generation of Raiking also said simply: "Everyone, don''t worry." "Yes!" Don''t worry about this sentence, it was immediately answered by Yun Yin. "well" After looking at the Yunyin elites and confirming that they were only on alert and had no intention of offensive, Chiba nodded, and then as he said, his right hand slowly reached into the ninja bag behind his waist, and then slowly At the speed of his hand, he lifted the things in his hands to an angle that the three generations of Raiking and Yunyin''s elites could clearly see, indicating that he did not play any tricks. It also responded to the gazes of the Yunyin ninjas who had been alert to the apex since he put his hand into the ninja bag. The shadow of a village is really extraordinary! And at this moment, when things were unfolding in front of everyone, Chibas eyes were locked tightly on the three generations of Raikage, but seeing this ninja world hero was still motionless, and his actions towards him, from beginning to end, There was not much reaction, and he did not appear cautious, as if he was extremely afraid of him. Compared with him, these Yunyin elites are like frightened little mice. Humph! This kid also knows that he has done too many tricks and it is difficult for people to believe, so he deliberately said his actions in order to reassure everyone and let me rest assured! However, this is too small for me! Now, what if you are allowed to attack first? However, the three generations of Raikage''s mind passed such a thought. Although he was defeated, it does not mean that he was really afraid of the snake shadow ~www.novelhall.com~ everywhere. At least, he now knows very well that Taki Chiba in front of him is unlikely to cause harm to him. Even without using Lei Dun Chakra mode. "This is Konoha''s special junliang pill. You should know the effect, I won''t say more." At this time, Chiba, who held the small cloth pocket from the ninja bag with one hand, spoke. Konoha''s special junliang pills? At this moment, the Yunyin ninjas were all taken aback, and they didn''t know how to react. What is this kid doing with junliang pills? "Oh?" When hearing this sentence, the third generation of Lei Ying frowned, his eyes flashed, but suddenly he thought of something, his face changed slightly. "It seems that the three generations of Raikage-sama know what I am going to do!" Noting the changes in Raikage''s expressions in the third generation, Chiba''s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a smile that he thought was very kind. What is he going to do? After this sentence, Yunyin''s elites looked at their three generations of Raikage with doubts. This Takichiba... Feeling everyone''s gaze, the corners of the three generations of Raiying''s eyes trembled slightly. Ruowu''s gaze glanced at the shallow fist mark on his chest, as if hesitated for a moment, and then, there was a sigh on his face. , Slowly let go of the hands holding the chest. Then, his right hand stretched forward, and his five fingers slowly spread out. The shadow of a village... Unexpectedly, I was able to witness this scene... Seeing the movements of the three generations of Raikage, Chiba was slightly startled, the kind smile on his face slowly solidified, turning into a look of respect. Then, without a word, Chiba took a breath and raised his hand. Suddenly, a perfect arc, like a bridge, perfectly emerged between the burly man and the childish teenager! Chapter 943： Poisoning? Chapter nine hundred and forty three "Snapped!" In the crisp sound, the small cloth pocket fell into the outstretched hand of the third generation of Lei Ying, and while gently grasping, the third generation of Lei Ying pursed his lips, and a trace of determination came out of his eyes. Konoha''s special junliang pills? Can quickly recover physical strength and chakra? The Konoha special junliang pill that is much better than any Ninja village junliang pill? At this moment, Zhong Yunyins eyes followed the arc drawn by the small cloth bag, and looked into the hands of the third generation of Lei Ying, the small cloth bag that was gently clenched, which can be seen from their eyes. There should be two round objects in the bag, similar in size to a pill, and it really looks like a military ration pill. But... Is this little monster so kind? Give three generations of Raikage, Konoha''s special munition pills to restore physical strength and chakra? how is this possible? Absolutely impossible? In the first moment, the opponent was still fighting for life and death. In the next second, the noble medicine for the opponent to restore? This situation may happen in fairy tale books, but in this cruel ninja world? impossible! This kind of thing is absolutely impossible! The ninja who does this kind of thing is simply shamelessly naive! No matter what, the enemy is the enemy, no matter how respectable the enemy is, how much the two sides cherish each other, it is impossible to do such a thing! No matter how respectable the enemy is, the enemy is the enemy, which is to be killed. The enemy exists to complete the task. No individual emotion can be changed. This is the iron rule of the ninja world. Therefore, this is absolutely impossible, there must be fraud in it! What is this little monster still planning! At this moment, looking at the little cloth pocket, Yun Yin shook their heads in their hearts. They absolutely didn''t believe that this little monster would comfortably replenish their physical strength and Chakra. This possibility simply does not exist! This little monster is definitely not the kind of naive ninja! And at this moment, when a series of thoughts appeared in their hearts, the three generations of Raikage did not seem to think. When the decisive color in their eyes burst, they opened the small cloth pocket. The small cloth pocket only used a thin piece of cloth. The rope was tied, and he pulled it apart with a slight pull. Then, two black **** with a little emerald brilliance appeared from Xiaobu''s pocket. Is this Konoha''s special munition pill that brought Konoha back to life? Looking at these two pills, the three generations of Raikage frowned slightly. As the shadow of a village, Konoha had certainly heard of the new military food pill that Konoha developed and put into use in this war. It was precisely because of this military food pill. The ability to quickly recover allows Konoha''s defeated army, who was in a losing streak at the beginning, to recover relatively quickly at the end of each battle, regroup, and quickly regroup combat power, enabling them and Iwayin to make several decisive encirclement and annihilation operations. failure. It can be said that this small military ration pill has saved Konoha several times, and its credit is no less than the golden glitter that brought Konoha out of defeat step by step. The Junliang Pill that saved Konoha turned out to be so unremarkable. Then, the three generations of Raiking couldn''t help but sigh. This Junliang Pill looks no different from other ordinary Junliang pills except for a little green. Even if it is mixed into other ordinary Junliang pills, I am afraid that people will not come out. . Three generations of Raikage-sama... What is this going to do? Could it be that he wants to eat it? Eat the army ration pills given by this little monster? At this time, the Yunyin Ninjas watched the actions of their shadows, and their heart jumped immediately. It is still not sure whether there is fraud in the military food pill. What if it is poisonous? Moreover, the three generations of Raikage-sama, there is no reason to take this munition pill! At this moment, their hearts suddenly became anxious. "Wait!" And when they were anxious, they were about to stop the three generations of Raikage, a sound of stopping they hadn''t expected sounded on the other side, the boy who raised his hands and signaled that he had no intention to fight. This little monster? What to do Suddenly, their hearts shone again! "how?" Hearing this sound, the third generation of Raikage grabbed a military food pill with his left hand and paused slightly, raised his head to look at Taki Chiba who stopped him, and blurted out the second half of his sentence: "I regret it?" "Do not!" Hearing the words of three generations of Raikage, Chiba shook his head and said: "I just feel that I just forgot one thing." "what''s up?" Three generations of Lei Ying narrowed his eyes slightly and asked. What did you forget? Now, what else can he do? And in his mind, there was such a thought. Forget things? is it possible? Can this little monster forget things and give things to the enemy? Conspiracy, this must be a conspiracy! At this moment, the Yunyin ninjas who heard these words suddenly became more vigilant, staring at the young man whose whole figure exudes a harmless atmosphere, the look in his eyes is clearly one kind, if this Whatever the kid did, no matter how subtle it was, everyone rushed forward. No matter what, the look of the corpse was chaotic. "Hmm... I forgot that I should take one first to show that this junliang pill is safe and there is nothing tricky." Then, in the vigilant gaze that almost swallowed people around, Chiba kept a harmless smile, slowly speaking ~www.novelhall.com~, speaking clearly, as if he was afraid that the people beside him would be open. If Yun Yin, who swallowed people''s gaze, had any misunderstanding, he was about to rush up and cut himself into chaos. Eat one by yourself? Is Yishi Junliang Pills safe? And when these words came out, except for the medical ninjas who focused on treatment, Yun Yin frowned suspiciously. Say this sentence now? What is he going to do? Let the three generations of Raiking adults believe that this junliang pill is safe? but Will he forget to do this kind of thing with a careful mind? Surrounded by the enemy and gaining the trust of the enemy, will he forget to do it? impossible! Absolutely impossible! This is a trap, this is to make the three generations of Raikage-sama believe his rhetoric even more, deliberately! In other words, this junliang pill definitely has a problem! Absolutely poisonous! At this moment, this series of thoughts flashed through their minds. "Hahahaha!" However, before their eyes became more devouring, and the words that prevented them from being spoken, they heard the third generation of Raiking laugh. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were on their shadows, and the three generations of Rai Ying, his master, was holding the military ration pill in one hand and the cloth pocket in the other. He was looking up to the sky and laughing, with an indescribable domineering attitude. Bashing. After that, when the third generation Raikage lifted his left hand, the Junliang Pill entered his mouth, and with a grunt, it was swallowed directly by the third generation Raikage. "Use munition pills to poison me? You don''t have the courage yet!" Then, a sound of unquestionable domineering, in the three generations of Lei Ying shining gaze at the little monster, it spread far away. At this moment, Yang Yang waves, seemingly aroused by this domineering sound, slowly swayed away from the feet of the three generations of Raikage. Chapter 944： Meaningless Three generations...Master Raikage... The rippling waves spread out, and the Yunyin ninjas all undulated up and down like waves, but Zhong Yunyin stared blankly at the three generations of Thunder that swallowed the enemy''s ration pill in front of him, and his eyes flashed with unknown. The light of the name, his face was even more tightly stretched, even holding his breath. Use junliang pills to poison me? You don''t have that guts! And in their hearts, this unquestionable and unshakable word is constantly echoing. At this moment, their hearts are full of excitement, full of unspeakable pride. Yes! This is our three generations of Raikage! what! Even if the wind falls, he is still three generations of Raikage! Do we need to worry? Even if this little monster is so cunning, so unreasonable, never know what he is thinking... However, the three generations of Raikage-sama, will they be reduced to the point of worrying them? Will it be reduced to the point where they need to be reminded to distinguish between safety and danger? Furthermore, even if it is poison, can it really hurt the three generations of Raikage-sama? is it possible? Can this little monster''s poison and little tricks hurt three generations of Raikage? Really... What are we afraid of! What are you afraid of this little monster? Following three generations of Raikage-sama, we have experienced adversity and despair, but which time did we fail! It''s just a momentary despair! Can you be guilty of the shadow of a snake with a cup bow, are you afraid of this? We are the elite of Yunyin Village! The strongest troops in the Five Ninja Village, the direct troops during the three generations of Raikage-sama war! Like this, what is it like! And when the pride of the heart bloomed and the face was stretched and the face was red, the light flashing in the eyes of the Yunyin ninjas slowly condensed, turning into an unshakable and firm color, and even the figure was slow. Slowly stood straight, standing proudly above the water. Immediately, an air of boldness hit his face. As expected, the only known figure who took the lead in the third Ninja World War, appeared on the battlefield. Compared with his son, the three generations of Raikage are really much stronger. They are simply a model of domineering leaders, although they have a good appearance. Inconsistent delicate thoughts, but the overlord is the overlord after all, this kind of personality charm does not conflict with the delicate mind. It now appears that Yunyin has stepped back from the era of three generations of thunder to the era of four generations of thunder... At this moment, he glanced slightly and saw the changes in Yunyin''s ninjas, and the harmless smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth was slightly reduced, and there was a lot of emotion in his heart. Just one sentence can restore the morale of the troop that suffered a big defeat and saw his leader defeated... Even now, morale is more exciting than before. This kind of thing, like the style of the third generation of Naruto, the fourth generation of Naruto, I am afraid that there is no way to do it so easily! Only this kind of domineering and charismatic leadership that can inspire people''s arrogance can it easily be done! However, the words of the three generations of Raikage are right. Killing him now will not only make me useless, but also has no meaning. It will even put me in a dangerous situation. This sentence did not dare to kill him. In a sense, it is correct. Thinking of this, Chiba''s raised hand slowly lowered, slightly squinted, and looked at the third generation Raikage who swallowed the second army ration pill in front of him without hesitation. Although it''s a bit unpalatable than ordinary junliang pills, the recovery speed is indeed much faster than ordinary ones! Moreover, there seems to be nutrients that are not available in general military ration pills, and the cells themselves have been replenished... In this way, it can also speed up the extraction of body energy, and the nutrients that ordinary army food pills do not seem to be able to eliminate fatigue, so that the extraction of mental energy will not be slowed down by tired spirit. This army food pill not only has amazing resilience, but also guarantees the speed of chakra refining under exhaustion... Sure enough, it can quickly restore combat effectiveness! If this continues, it shouldn''t be a problem to return to 50% of the usual Chakra level. If I give me more time, it shouldn''t be a problem to return to 70%. At this time, the third generation of Raikage who swallowed two special military ration pills lightly shook his fist, and the chakra that had consumed 30% of it was quickly recovering, because the exhaustion of using the full power of the Lei Dun Chakra mode was also slowly Lighten up, he knew that his physical strength was also quickly recovering. "how about it?" At this moment, the humans and animals are harmless in front, and I don''t want to ask Chiba, who is fighting. "Humph!" However, what responded to him was a cold snort from the third generation of Lei Ying. "Don''t use Lei Dun Chakra Mode?" Chiba asked again. "No need." Throwing away the cloth pocket in his hand, the three generations of Raikage''s eyes touched Chiba''s, and he briefly spoke. Then, he seemed to think of something, and continued: "What else do you want to tell me?" "No, no more." Chiba shook his head, saying that there was nothing to say. "Then why are you staying here?" Hearing that, the three generations of Raikage said unceremoniously, and he has already given an order to chase off guests! Ok? Three generations of Raikage, this is to... Let this kid go? And as soon as these words came out, the Yunyin ninjas all stunned, their red and tight faces suddenly changed. What''s going on? Why let this kid go? "Don''t you need to use me to further boost morale?" At this moment, Chiba, who is harmless to humans and animals and does not want to fight, took a look at the Yunyins whose expressions were all changed, and responded. "No need to!" Hearing this, the third generation of Lei Ying''s brows twitched slightly, but he refused without thinking. "Three generations of Master Raikage, you..." But at this point, someone finally couldn''t help it, and they had to refute. "It doesn''t matter whether this kid stays here or not! Next ~www.novelhall.com~ our attention, don''t put on this kid anymore!" However, before he finished speaking, he was stopped by the three generations of Raikage who seemed to know that someone had to refute. "Don''t care about this kid?" "It doesn''t matter?" "how" Immediately, the entire Yunyin troops began to whisper. "I have already said that fighting with this kid is meaningless, and then, this kid is irrelevant!" Hearing the whispers, the third generation of Raikage''s tone deepened. However, his gaze was toward Qianye, and his unquestionable gaze burst out. "Well, then..." Touching the gaze of the third generation of Raikage, Chiba, who is harmless to humans and animals and does not want to fight, shrugged slightly, with a trace of regret, slowly raised his fingers. "Boom!" Afterwards, there was a bursting sound, and the figure of this young man who had been in the storehouse and didn''t want to fight suddenly exploded into white mist. Shadow clone, solution! "what!" "Shadow clone!" "This kid... ran away early!" At this moment, the Yunyin ninjas noticed this scene, and they all were taken aback, and then they exclaimed almost in succession. It turned out that Takichiba had already ran away! What is left is just a shadow clone! No wonder the three generations of Raikage said that he is irrelevant! No wonder the three generations of Raikage said that fighting is meaningless! Yes! The battle is over, and the opponents have all retreated, of course it is meaningless! At this moment, the Yunyin ninjas had mixed feelings, and their faces suddenly fell when they understood. "Don''t relax! Our enemy is not the only one!" And at this moment, the grim words of the three generations of Lei Ying came over. Chapter 945： Another enemy! enemy? Hearing the stern words of the three generations of Lei Ying, all the clouds were concealed for a moment, the slumping expression on his face eased, and the thoughts such as "so cunning little monster" that came up in his heart came to an abrupt end. Are there other enemies? Besides this Takichiba, what enemy is there? Now, what enemies will there be? Then, such an idea naturally emerged in their hearts. Ok? Wait a minute, have we forgotten something? What important thing did you forget? Afterwards, when the thoughts in their hearts turned, their faces all changed and they flashed in surprise. Yes! We still have enemies! This Takichiba, this little monster, is not the main enemy at all! The real enemy... "How is the situation of the soil platform?" Just as they were shocked one by one, and their complexion changed rapidly, the three generations of Raikage''s unquestionable words came again. Afterwards, there was the sound of treading water. "The situation has stabilized!" And when this sentence fell, a female voice responded. It was one of the digital medical ninjas treating the earthen platform at this time. It seemed that this middle-aged female medical ninja should be the backbone of this group of medical ninjas. During the treatment, she is also responsible for directing and arranging the rotation of medical ninjas. As for Tutai, in these few minutes, basically three or four medical ninjas were treated together, and there was a rotation in the middle. At this time, he looked much better, and the skinny muscle atrophy was gone. There is also a little blush on the face, and the skin is also fuller. Although it still looks like a feeling of excessive thinness, it can be seen from the appearance that the situation is stable. It should have passed the dangerous period and stabilized. . However, he is also life-threatening caused by excessive chakra consumption, and there is no internal injury or trauma. Under the treatment and supplement of medical chakra, the situation will stabilize otherwise, as long as there is enough medical chakra. And now, three or five medical ninjas are treated together, and there are rotations. Even if Yunyins medical ninja Chakra is not enough now, it is enough for him to enter a stable period, and as long as it stabilizes, before being sent to the base for further treatment For this period of time, there should be no problems. "well." Hearing the answer, the three generations of Raikage nodded in satisfaction, but he was relieved, stopped, stopped a few meters in front of Zhong Yunyin, and then looked at the last white mist that disappeared behind him. Gritting his teeth slightly. After tossing for so long, he still let him run... Moreover, being used by him, after breaking for him, really... Between gritting his teeth, the three generations of Raikage thought he didn''t know whether it was anger or helplessness. After that punch, after the water poured down and calmed down, he climbed up from the water and saw that Taki Chiba''s first glance. He could see that Taki Chiba in front of him was a shadow clone, and then saw this vastness. After the lake surface, he was sure that the body of Takichiba had gone. Then, he instantly understood the real intention of the little monster, everything he did, including the twenty S-level water escapes, everything was actually prepared for this moment. Obviously, this little monster knew that he was not the only enemy, and when it started, the little monster was preparing everything now, a chance to escape. Obviously, he succeeded. As for why Takichiba gave him Konoha''s special ration pill, and let him recover, it was naturally for him to resist this other enemy. And he really had to deal with this other enemy. These Yunyin elites are something he cannot discard! He is not as good as this Takichiba, who is alone, and ran away by himself. Behind him, there are such a group of lovely children, which absolutely cannot be given up. Otherwise, just now, he could have taken advantage of the water to leave, and with his ability, the probability of other enemies finding him is basically zero. At the same time, this is also the reason why he abandoned his dignity and accepted the help of the enemy. If he really wants to deal with this other enemy, he is not very sure about his state just now. He can only be sure if he accepts the help of the enemy and the Konoha special munition pills with amazing recovery effects. . Even if he accepts the help of the enemy, he is not absolutely sure, but he still accepts it. Compared to these Yunyin''s elite, these lovely children, how about giving up their own dignity? Even if it can only increase the slightest certainty, he must accept it! Yunyin''s already blooming light is his pride as Raikage! "It seems that you already understand." At this time, the third generation of Lei Ying, who turned his gaze back, had a decisive look in his eyes. Seeing the light of these clouds, there was a smile on his mouth. well! Although wounded and defeated, even though Takichiba has been through the supernatural burning that inevitably created an era, these children still straightened their backbones, and when they learned that there were enemies, they quickly entered In the state of combat readiness, there is no confusion or fear in his eyes, only firmness and determination. It''s really... Really... A bunch, good boys! In the words, his heart is silently nodded. Three generations of Raikage... And seeing the resolute smile in their shadow eyes and the smile at the corner of their mouth, the Yunyin ninjas were all blocked. Although they don''t know why, there is always a feeling that something bad is about to happen. "Yes!" Then, they nodded in response, neatly, although there were hundreds of people, but they had an aura of their own. "So, next, as the third generation of Raikage, I order you, when the enemy appears, you will go to the frontline base with all your strength and send the soil platform safely to be treated. I will come later. Hearing this peeping sound, the smile on the corner of the third generation of Lei Ying''s mouth became even worse, and then he spoke without doubt. Then... come? After this command, the Yunyin ninjas all stunned, the expression on their faces stagnated, and almost instantly they heard the meaning of their Raikage command. "Three generations of Master Raikage, you are!" "If you **** Master Tutai, ten people will be enough..." "Three generations of Lord Raikage, how can you!" Immediately, the Yunyin troops of hundreds of people exploded, and words of shock and concern came one after another. "Yes! Three generations of Lord Raikage!" Then, in the sound of the frying pan, a slightly weak but unusually firm voice suddenly remembered. Suddenly, the entire Yunyin troop, silently, looked back in unison, looking in the direction surrounded by the medical ninja. This sound came from there. Earth platform? At the same time, the three generations of Raikage who heard this sound also looked there. As expected of my brain! But in his heart, it was praise. "This is... the order of the third generation of Raikage, are you planning to resist?" Then, there was another weak but very firm voice. "Tutai...sir..." Hearing this sound, all Yun Yin was startled. "Remember, believe in Lord Raikage!" Then there was another sound. "Yes! Tutai...sir." And hearing this sound, the startled Yunyin ninjas all shook together, all gritted their teeth. "Respond!" Next came the weak and very firm rebuke. "Yes! Three generations of Raikage! We will definitely complete the task!" Hearing this, the clenched teeth clenched sharply, and the clouds turned around and responded loudly. hateful! Master Tutai...You are so calm! At this moment, the thin one-eyed ninja appeared in everyone''s minds, the face that ruthlessly looked up to the sky but was crying. At this moment, they suddenly understood ~www.novelhall.com~ the purpose of the command "rest in place" before and just now three generations of Raikage. From the very beginning, their three generations of Raikage-sama planned so! The reason why they are allowed to rest well is to better escape, to treat the wounded who were injured and slow down the team, and to restore their physical strength... The three generations of Raikage asked them to fight a tough battle, which is to escape here. , Return to base safely! "Listen, the opportunity is only for a moment, and only for a moment, they must grasp it!" And at this time, just as their minds were turning, the third generation of Raikage took a breath, and with a "pop", the chakra coat appeared all over the body, and the arc flashed randomly, in the left and right hands, already shooting Two groups of dark lightning came out. "DaDaDa!" "DaDaDa!" "DaDaDa!" "DaDaDa!" At this moment, figures suddenly flashed in their four directions, and the sound of treading water was endless. In just a few seconds, in front of them stood a group of ninjas covered in water and embarrassed, and to their left, right, and back, they were also full of neatly dressed ninjas. The forehead that symbolizes Yanyin, densely packed and black, occupies all the places where they can see. In an instant, they were surrounded by Yanyin who was more than ten thousand names! "Everyone, go!" And at this moment, with a "pop", the black thunder blasted away at a place surrounded by the tens of thousands of Yanyin''s nets, and the blue and white-shaped electric current suddenly flashed through. At that moment, countless Yanyin flew out of the water, screaming The sound tore through the quiet night. "kill!" At the same time, with a loud shout, he also roared from the Yanyin camp! "Boom boom boom!" Suddenly, the burst of flames and smoke dyed the huge lake that had just calmed down! Chapter 946： then "Pl...Pl..." The naked high waves, wave after wave, with the color of fire and flame, slapped again and again on this huge tree root, and beyond this root, on countless tree roots. "despair!" A wet footprint suddenly appeared on this half of the water, half still on the huge tree roots on the shore. "Wow!" In the sound of the water, another wet footprint emerged. The water waves in front of the roots of the tree suddenly spread out like waterfalls on both sides, forming a rather large circular ripple, rippling away, and reacting wave after wave. Here comes the flames of water waves. "Snapped!" Then, a wet handprint suddenly appeared in front of the two footprints, and along the way, many small water droplets splashed out, and countless little watermarks were printed on this huge tree root. "L!" Afterwards, a series of water splashes fell on the periphery of the handprints and footprints, gradually drawing the traces of a human-shaped watermark leaning over. "Ha ha" Next, just above the humanoid watermark, there was a rapid gasp, as if a long drowned person suddenly breathed air. "Patter!" "Patter!" "Patter!" And as the dripping speed of this drop slowed, the human-shaped watermark became clearer and clearer, and the figure of a panting, kneeling teenager slowly emerged from the firelight under the moonlight and distant water. Finally... finally avoided... The number just now, from here alone, I am afraid there are no fewer than two thousand people... At this time, at the stall where the figure was revealed, Chiba, who was kneeling on the ground, had a rather surprised idea. Just now when he was underwater, he was about to climb the huge root of the tree that was obliquely protruding from the soil on the shore into the water. There was a dense sound of treading on the top of his head, and he was shocked to hide. Entering this root system, and using the water invisibility technique that he tried to complete when he had just fought against the third generation of Raikage, he concealed his body until the sound of treading water went away before he climbed up. "Ahem! Ahem!" Amid the violent gasp, there were several coughs. After spitting out a few mouthfuls of water, Chiba eased his breath. After taking a few deep breaths, he turned over and sat down on the curved roots, splashing There was a splash. Almost... Almost... suffocated! Then, there was such a thought in his mind. While waiting for the sound of treading water to pass, he actually ran out of breath. After all, he was sneaking all the way from the center of this huge lake. Even with the magical power of Chakra, he can hold his breath for a long time, but it will end here. Now, if the sound of stepping on the water passes later, I''m afraid he will be suffocated underwater. "Ah!" Then, after breathing well, Chiba smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth. Now it seems that I have really encountered a major event in the Three World Wars! Moreover, it was only a slight difference, and was involved in this big event! I didn''t expect it to happen at this time... But in his heart, there were thoughts that were ten thousand times more bitter than the corner of his mouth. At that time, the fatal blow of the third generation of Raikage dropped the stall that stopped, that is, the moment his Yin Seal was full, that is, when Yunyin''s troops suddenly arrived, he guessed it, and he guessed Yunyin''s sudden arrival. It was because of the defeat in the battle with Yan Yin that he was pursued. And the situation at that time, the three generations of Raikage, the fleeing Yunyin, the chasing Yanyin... If these three are replaced by any person in the Naruto world, they may not think of anything. However, for Chiba, who is a traverser and knows the equivalent of Naruto''s original works, at the time when the third Ninja War basically came to an end, how could he not know what would happen next? thing. Although this matter was only mentioned briefly in the original work of the Fourth World War, this slight mention is the only mention of the third generation of Raikage. For Chiba, it is not difficult to think of it, this is the big event of more than ten thousand ninjas fighting against the rock after the three generations of Raikage broke! It was also the battle of the fall of the three generations of Raikage! This is why he was crying and laughing at the time! At that time, he laughed naturally because the Yin Seal was full, unblocking to cooperate with the creation and regeneration, he escaped again, and crying was about to be involved in a battle of ten thousand people, and both sides were enemies and wanted to put him. The enemy in the dead, just after a catastrophe, another catastrophe! That is to say, from that time on, his focus of fighting has changed from desperate to fleeing. From fighting, it turned into a safe escape. Under this circumstance, defeating the third generation of Raikage is irrelevant. What he needs is a perfect plan to escape from the third generation of Raikage and Wanyuyanyin Ninja silently. Otherwise, even if he defeated the three generations of Raikage and wiped out the remnants of Yunyin, he would definitely die in the hands of Yanyin who came over. But ~www.novelhall.com~ Let alone escape from Wanyu Yanyin and the third generation of Raikage, it is not easy to escape from the third generation of Raikage. Even under the technique of the Hundred Grands, in the chakra perfusion of the tail beast level, his speed is still inferior to the three generations of Raikage. It is only by ninjutsu that he seems to have an advantage. He can''t run the third generation of Raikage. Eventually it will be overtaken. Moreover, if he is caught up, his situation will be extremely bad when the three generations of Raikage have the upper hand, and it will only be a matter of time before he is defeated. As for whether the three generations of Raikage will chase him when he escapes... this doesn''t have to be thought at all, it will definitely be! After all, in the eyes of the third generation of Raiking, if he does not run away from the deadly battle, it means that his Yin Seal and the art of creation and regeneration will become a kind of forbidden technique that is used to death in the eyes of the third generation of Raiking. On the contrary, the offensive will be biased towards consumption, that is, defense is more than offense, and consumes his forbidden skills, so that he will be easier to defend against the attacks of the third generation of Raikage, and there will be more mobile phone opportunities. And if he flees undeadly, then the three generations of Raikage will definitely think that he will not die after using this forbidden technique, so he will escape. When the time comes, will he chase him? It must be chasing. Once he can threaten Yunyin himself, and enjoy the treatment of celebrities, he has mastered this infinite recovery of immortality and will not die when used up. Second, the third generation of Raiking is true. Chasing, in summary, can the three generations of Raiking not chase and kill? Therefore, if he ran away without doing anything, it would only die faster! This situation is just like why Jiu Xinnai didn''t choose to take him to escape when he was fighting with Ye Yuebi. Facing the superb speed of Lei Dun Chakra mode, unless it is to master time and space ninjutsu, or the instantaneous speed like Naruto Nine Tails mode in the later stage, if you want to escape, you will only die faster! Therefore, if you want to escape, you must not escape directly! Chapter 947： Real plan "Boom! Boom!" A slight explosion sounded from the center of this huge lake in the distance. Compared to before, it gradually became a little denser, and as the explosion sound became denser, the waves followed by waves. The more intensive the beating, the higher the wave. And Chiba, who reflected all this in his eyes, was a little dazed. To be honest, he did not expect that the topography would be destroyed to such an extent. He did not even expect that a huge lake that basically occupied 80% of the original vast grassland would be formed. At that time, after he determined that he couldn''t escape directly, Chiba combined the situation at the time with what he could do, and then set up the current escape plan. The plan is simple, it is to create a lake. After all, to escape from the three generations of Raikage and the tens of thousands of Yanyin ninjas, the unobstructed view of the prairie is naturally impossible to achieve this. No matter how fast he is in the state of Baihao, it is impossible to be unimpeded here. In the prairie, Raikage has run for three generations, and it is impossible to escape the encirclement and attack of thousands of ninjas. You know, the three generations of Raiking were consumed by thousands of Yanyin ninjas alive. He believes that his strength is slightly different than that of the third generations of Raiking. Although not comparable, it is not stronger than the third generations of Raiking. On the contrary, it is pure. In terms of combat effectiveness, the three generations of Raiking are still slightly better, and even such three generations of Raiking have been consumed alive. Then he is not much better! If the prairie is still a prairie, with unobstructed or unobstructed views, then he must be a dead end, no matter the three generations of Raikage or thousands of Yanyin, he can be killed or trapped and killed. All in all, this grassland is not a good terrain for escape. Moreover, he did not have the ability to transfer the battlefield to other places. At that time, he was fighting against the three generations of Raikage, and he had the opportunity to create the illusion of suppression, or to suppress the three generations of Raikage for a while, and maintain this opportunity. Do your best, how can you shift the battlefield? The dominance of this battle seems to be in his hands, but after all, it is in the hands of the three generations of Raiking. The power to select the battlefield is naturally held in the hands of the third generation of Raiking. He is always the passive side. In other words, the grassland is not a good place to escape, but he has no ability to transfer to terrain with cover suitable for escape. As for props such as smoke bombs for making cover, the duration of the cover is too short. Under the speed of the three generations of Raikage, even if he is fast, but after all, it is too short to open enough. The escape distance will eventually be overtaken. After catching up, he will miss the first opportunity. Even if he escapes to the terrain with cover, he can''t hide his body and escape, and will eventually fall into a complete disadvantage. At that time, let alone escape, escape is all Can''t do it. The terrain factor and the prop factor for the escape are both absolute disadvantages. Based on this situation, it is basically impossible to escape. As for his own factors of escape, such as his speed and ninjutsu for escape, he is also absolutely weak. His burst speed may be faster than the third generation Raikage, but the lasting speed is still inferior to the third generation Raikage. It needs sustained speed. In this respect, his burst speed does not surge out too much. In battle, it may be possible to use burst speed to make up for the lasting speed with every physical attack, creating an illusion of speed equivalence, but running away. In this regard, he will undoubtedly lose. As for the ninjutsu in terms of escape... These days, he studies the creation of regeneration, the development of the Domen mode, and the extremely time-consuming physical training, coupled with the manufacture of the seal scroll and the development and skilled use of the S-level ninjutsu. He has never gone for the ninjutsu in terms of escape. the study. And the water escape invisibility technique derived from the technique of the Hundred Powers, although it is very suitable for escape, but this newly developed ninjutsu is still quite unstable, in case one is not well controlled on this unobstructed grassland, Suddenly failing, it would be embarrassing. It is achievable to have surprise soldiers in the details of a few battles, but it is still a bit dangerous to escape the tactics that require a certain amount of sustained combat. Therefore, after some analysis, in summary, the current external factors and own factors are not suitable for escape. In other words, the conditions for using escape tactics are very immature and quite disadvantaged. However, although it is quite disadvantaged and immature, it also shows that if he solves the problems of external factors and his own factors, even if one of the two, then he can naturally use escape tactics, and the success rate will be very high. high. Therefore, after a very short time of thinking, he was accustomed to formulating tactics and optimizing the thinking mode, and he quickly found a solution. Since the external factors are unfavorable, then change the external factors to make them favorable. It is impossible to change one''s own factors, but there will be advantages if there are disadvantages. In terms of own factors, one should not focus on the disadvantages, but should find the advantages that are beneficial to escape tactics. The unfavorable external factors are the reason why the terrain occupies a lot. This sweeping prairie is really not suitable for escape, so let it become a terrain that is conducive to escape. However, to change the terrain, it depends on his own factors, the opponent will not help him change the terrain. In terms of his own factors, although the speed of directly implementing escape tactics and escape-type ninjutsu are not good, he has strange powers, mastering water escape and earth escape, it is precisely the ability to change terrain. Then, while changing the terrain comprehensively, he also had to limit the opponent''s attacking behavior. Under the requirements of a series of necessary conditions such as seizing the opportunity in the battle, he abandoned the earth escape and focused on the strange power and water escape. Although Tu Dun is a great weapon to change the terrain, it is still quite inferior to restricting opponents. After all, the opponent is a master of Thunder Dun. It will cost several times but ten times the chakras. This is definitely not worth the loss. After all, his chakras are infinite. Tu Dun is acceptable in battle, but it is unwise to include it in escape tactics. So, exclude. And strange power, with the support of the huge chakra of the tail beast level, although it is not a soil escape, it can also have the corresponding effect. It can be blown down with one punch, breaking the mountain and breaking the rock. It is not in the previous battles and the various battles of Tsunade in the original book It goes without saying, and when he was fighting against the three generations of Raikage, he basically fisted with strange power, so naturally he was the first choice. As for the water escape, the support of the huge-tailed chakra can also allow him to produce a huge amount of water that he can''t normally imagine, and the dried persimmon ghost shark called the "tailless tail beast" in the original can easily To create a vast amount of water like a lake, with his current level and extremely compressive S-class hard vortex water blade, creating a huge amount of water like a lake, needless to say, and the hard vortex water blade is also a means to resist the third generation of Raikage. The effect on the third generation of Raikage is also quite good. Then, it''s easy to contact. Using the hard vortex water blade to limit the actions of the third generation of Raikage while creating a huge amount of water, and then use strange force to change the terrain when attacking the third generation of Raikage, so that the grassland becomes a terrain that can easily accommodate this huge amount of water. It is to blast a super big pit with one punch, and then create a huge lake to make it easy to escape. After all, for the water escape ninja ~www.novelhall.com~ or the water escape ninja with a certain level of superiority, where there is water, it is like a fish in the water, and the terrain advantage is on his side. Moreover, the lake is also an excellent escape terrain for him in the state of Baihao. Although the water escape stealth technique is not stable enough, it is stable enough in the water. Then set up some obscure things, such as the shadow clone, to confuse the opponent a little, and he can naturally escape. . Then, there is "First, use water escape to perform a decisive attack on the three generations of Raikage, let him think that this is his desperate fight, and then use a little trick, causing the three generations of Raiking to be on the bottom and he is on the top. Strange power, burst the big hole, and use the power of this fist, and the huge amount of water to fill the big hole, so that everyone, including the three generations of Raiking, has to focus on the immediate momentum or be affected by this momentum and cant see others Circumstances, let all of them look away from themselves, creating a situation with a "smoke screen" effect, and then separate the shadow clone, the body uses invisibility to escape from the bottom, and the shadow clone makes fake images on the surface "Attracting attention" such Chiba''s real plan. Then, there is the scene before. The plan can be said to be quite successful, and everything is within Chiba''s own calculations. The only thing he didn''t expect was that the "obstructive momentum" in front of him was unexpectedly huge, and even sent him directly to a safe place. This is the original forest from the beginning, the original forest where everything happened! In other words, after a big circle, he was back in the plan. his Among the steps of the Fate Change Plan! What is the purpose of this battle? At this moment, in a trance, the corner of his mouth showed a bitter smile that couldn''t be more bitter. Chapter 948： Its not a gain or loss... "Wow-wow -!" The water waves reflected in the flames of flames slapped on the horizontal tree roots, and the sound was more violent than the other, the explosions in the distance have been dense to a certain extent, and then the explosions came more and more apart. long. "Ah--" However, Qianye smiled bitterly but looked away from the flame-colored water wave, and sighed slightly. However, it cannot be said that it is meaningless! Although he returned to the starting point of the battle with the third generation of Raikage, the situation has changed after all. It is also a change that is beneficial to me. Hirohiko and Xuena have been rescued back to the village. I am now acting alone, which is in line with my expectations. And now the three generations of Raikage and thousands of Yanyin Ninjas are fighting, it is not earth-shattering. Now the rear battlefield will inevitably be attracted by this battle. All attention will fall on the three generations of Raikage and thousands of Yanyin on the rear battlefield. In battle, at this time, sneaking and crossing are much easier. Moreover, the tens of thousands of Yanyin troops, these three generations of Tuying are considered to have lost their laurels. I am afraid that the border troops have been sent in. They are still a considerable proportion of the border troops. During the Fourth World War, the Ninja Allied Forces, the five powers and the iron The country is only 80,000 people, and 80,000 people are not counted as a country of iron. The average of the five big countries is 16,000. These 10,000 people Yanyin... Yanyin is basically desperate, except for the number of troops on the front line. There is not much defense force left. And so desperately, their gaze will definitely not leave the third generation of Raikage and Yunyin, and the defense of Yanyin''s rear base cannot be too tight, even sparse and unsecured is normal. As for the rear of Yunyin, it was already defeated at this time, and the chaos had already occurred. It was basically a situation of retreat and fleeing for their lives. Even after the third generation of Raiking was broken for them, it was impossible to have any defense. Besides, I am about to leave Yunyin''s back. Next, it can be said that it is a smooth journey. But in this sigh, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. Although this battle was fierce, after several lives and deaths, and even used the Yin Seal accumulated for several years, it cannot be said to be a loss. At least Hirohiko and Xuena have returned to the village safely, but Bo Feng Shuimen was saved by Fei Lei Shen. There should be no problem. He finally got the opportunity to act alone that he had always hoped for, and Fei Lei Shen Kuan is no longer around. Although he missed a chance to save his life, at least there would not be a situation where Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly brought him back to the village, and there was no gain or loss. Moreover, the problem of the road ahead that was originally worried has been resolved, and it shouldn''t be a problem to reach the place where the destiny happened within time. And according to time, he still has a certain rest time. So, next... Thinking of this, Chiba slowly sat up from the huge tree roots, leaning forward slightly, and a vague shadow was immediately reflected in the water waves. Under the moonlight, the boy leaned forward and silently cast his eyes to the shadow in the water. Sure enough, the Yin Seal had disappeared. At this moment, in Qianye''s eyes, among the sparkling silver light of Yuehua, one could clearly see the weird appearance of himself being pulled by the waves in the lake. However, despite the weird appearance being pulled, Chiba could still tell that the purple diamond on the center of his eyebrows had disappeared, and the black runes around him did not know when. And in the diamond-shaped space hidden in consciousness at the center of the eyebrows, the liquid chakra has already bottomed out. At this moment, it is beginning to accumulate again, and it seems that it will take a few more years to fill up again. , Even, in the center of the diamond shape, there is still a crack, which is closed because of the conscious sealing technique of going to Chiba. It seems that the technique of Baihao really exhausted the chakra, and there was nothing left. It may even be because I used the technique of Baihao for the first time, so many basic sealing techniques were destroyed and repaired. It takes a lot of chakras. Fortunately, after the Yin Seal was exhausted, there were still a lot of chakras left. Under normal circumstances, he still had the amount of chakras at the Zhongnin level. There should be a surplus in repairs, which would not affect subsequent actions. Moreover, because of the creation of the regeneration technique, my body has always been in a state of super resilience, and now there are no injuries left on my body, and there are no hidden wounds in my body. Opening the wound mode should not be a problem, the wound mode In the critical state, it can be turned on when necessary. As for the Domen mode... The burden is still too great. Its better not to open until the critical time. According to the situation of this opening, it will take at least one year of growth and exercise before my body can be used completely without burden like the load injury mode Domen mode. In general, my combat effectiveness is relatively complete. In this eye, Chiba couldn''t help analyzing his current situation, and at the same time reflecting on the drawbacks of the eight-door model he had newly mastered, as well as some useful findings. As for... the fully upgraded version of the S-grade hard vortex water blade, I am afraid that it cannot be used in Dumen mode! That is my strongest ninjutsu now, which can''t be used excessively even under the tail beast-level chakra. The chakra in Domen mode is afraid that it can''t be used even once. The full version of the hard vortex water blade can be used as a unique trick in the Dumen mode. It should not be a problem to use it three or five times~www.novelhall.com~ The wound mode and the wound mode are critical... Basically don''t consider the S-level Ninjutsu. As for the art of creation and regeneration, in the Dumen mode, the effect cannot be achieved at the final effect level of creation and regeneration in the Baihao state, and the cost is huge. Although it is not unaffordable, the chakra consumed is determined by the injury. Yes, it depends on the situation at the time. Compared to S-rank ninjutsu, this creation and regeneration is the ninjutsu that consumes the most Chakra. There is also the water escape invisibility technique, which is completely high-density pure water...Compared with the consumption of the fully upgraded version of the hard vortex water blade, it is more than doubled. It is less than the chakra volume of the tail beast. Can not be used. Although the idea of ??this water escape invisibility technique was born out of the invisibility technique of the second generation of earth shadows, after all, it only imitated his principle of refracting light on the water surface and performing optical invisibility. The specific operation and the second generation of earth shadows should be completely different. Although the same, but in terms of consumption, it may be a world of difference. Now there is no time to improve, no matter whether it is the Domen mode or the wound mode, or the wound mode is critical, there is no need to consider this stealth technique. Thinking about it, Chiba shook his head and came to a conclusion in his heart. In the final analysis, it is still the Chakra problem! However, the Dumen mode already has several times the amount of chakras in the shadow level, and after the startling mode, you may not have the tail beast level chakra... As for the final dead door mode... Do not! Not when you think about it! After the conclusion, Chiba''s thoughts couldn''t help radiating out again, and he was suddenly shocked to interrupt his thoughts. Now, the most important thing is to hurry! Get to the place where fate happens first, and think about the others! Rest, you can only rest where fate happens! After the interruption, Chiba''s heart quickly made a decision. Chapter 949： Start again! Then... After making up his mind, Chiba sat up slightly, but did not choose to stand up and set off immediately. Instead, he touched his hands back. After groping for a while, he took off the ninja bag, one large and one small, and went After stepping back a bit, he placed the two ninja bags on the place where the roots of the huge tree were slightly balanced, and opened them slowly. Detonating talisman...Kunai...Shuriken...Smoke bomb... Are they all used up? After opening it, Chiba started to check his small ninja bag and counted his remaining ninja bag. Then, he found that a large number of ninjas brought out from the village had been used up. The ninja bag dedicated to offensive ninjas, auxiliary ninjas, and some sealing scrolls were empty, and the ninjas inside were also exhausted. "Ah--" In response, Chiba put down the little ninja bag, let out a sigh of relief, frowning slightly. Even Amaterasu''s seal of the fire seal was also lost. At this time, in his mind, he remembered the scroll of the Sealing Fire Seal that was placed on the ground. At that time, when he sealed the Amaterasu Fire in the Seal of the Fire Seal again in front of Yunyin, the scroll of the Sealing Fire Seal was placed on him. behind. Originally, he wanted to reclaim it, but he didn''t expect that the third generation Raikage reacted so quickly, and his hand that broke their hopes in front of everyone did not affect the third generation Raikage at all, but made him quickly attack. In desperation, he had to launch an attack in advance, and because of the need to cooperate with the attack, the seal of the fire seal behind him could not be recovered. After the last series of attacks, the fire was sealed. The scroll was also lost in this vast lake, and now there is no way to find it. After all, its still in battle. The lake seems to be very big, but in the battle of ten thousand people, it doesnt appear to be too big. If it is discovered by Yan Yin during the search process, the consequences will be unimaginable. He is now But not in the state of Baihao, but there is no guarantee of success in escape. Compared with the Fate Change Plan, this Amaterasu Sealing Fire Seal Scroll was nothing at all, and he couldn''t risk it. It seems that next, we still have to be careful, there is no supply. After exhaling, Chiba shook his head, and then pressed the small ninja bag backhand to his right waist. Although there is no ninja bag inside, the ninja bag is also a very important "ninja" and can be used in many places. . After pressing the small ninja bag, Chiba opened the big ninja bag again. It was taken directly from the village''s "armory". It had a larger capacity and contained more important things than the ninja. "call!" After inspecting the big ninja bag, Chiba heaved a long sigh of relief. In the big ninja bag, some of the seal scrolls, medical supplies, three important scrolls, and the kettle and jerky prepared by Yukina They are still there, and because of the ingenious design of the big ninja bag, the contents are very dry, and there is almost no place to be soaked because of Chiba sneaking underwater. Five seal scrolls, one offensive ninjutsu, two palm geniuses, two defensive ninjutsu... The medical chakra bandage can cover the whole body about once... Several anti-infective drugs, anti-fever drugs, hemostatic agents, blood-enhancing pills... Then, after confirming that there was no loss of the contents of the big ninja bag, Chiba took a quick count, and was greatly relieved. The seal scroll and the medical chakra bandage were not counted, and the most important drugs were not destroyed by wetness, which gave him a lot of peace of mind. Although he has medical ninjutsu, but after a fever, cold or accidentally infected, the effect of medical ninjutsu is limited, and these drugs are still needed for treatment. The existence of these drugs allows him to cope with any bad physical condition. As long as he is not seriously injured and sick to a coma, then he has a way to restore himself to the level of alive and kicking. After breathing a sigh of relief, Chiba carefully took out the three important scrolls, lined them up, and then took out the jerky prepared by Xuena from the big ninja bag, and chewed it all round. By the way, he unscrewed the kettle, filled himself with saliva, and pressed the big ninja bag behind his left waist. Then, while chewing the jerky in the water, he opened the three scrolls one by one, and glanced at them under the moonlight. These three scrolls are a strategic map, a detailed map of the region, and a compilation of all the events he saw in the original work of Chiba during these years based on memory. The timeline is relatively specific from the three wars mentioned in the original work. From the beginning of the Battle of Shinsubi Bridge until the end of the Four Wars, the contents of the original work and the ambiguous general memory in Chibas memory are listed in detail. It is basically a "detailed brief history of Naruto now and in the future "reel. This is also the scroll that Chiba recorded while still having a clear memory of the original work. After all, the memory fades quickly, and there is less recall, unconsciously, it may be between constant life and death and daily life, slowly Forget what you know. He does not have the memory of the protagonist in his previous life and humanities, and his memory of the original work in the Naruto World for more than ten or twenty years is not blurred at all. Therefore, recording is also necessary. "Um... almost!" After some inspections, Chiba reconfirmed the current location, the direction of the destination and the route, closed the strategic map and the detailed area map, put it in the large ninja bag on the left side of the waist, and then scanned When I glanced at the original incident log scroll, I saw that there was nothing damaged, and put it into the big ninja bag. Then, after drinking most of the water in the kettle and chewing almost all the jerky, Chiba patted his stomach. Although I''m not too hungry right now, after all, the next thing is to rush over without stopping, but there is no time to eat, so I should eat some first. And such a thought flashed through his mind. After that, he stood up, stepped on his foot, and his whole body flashed out, thinking of the "ta-ta-ta" treading on the west bank of the lake. "despair!" After a quick trek for ten minutes, he set foot on the grass on the west bank of the lake, and further west was a small patch of shrubbery patchwork of slightly undulating landforms. His next route was to cross this The undulating bush jungle, in a large virgin forest on the path, almost reached the destination. It is visually estimated that tomorrow morning, it will be near noon, and it will be able to reach the destination, and almost at night, Kakashi and the others will rescue Lin. After changing this turning point, then, the fate change plan officially embarked on the track, everything will be carried out according to his plan! So...Next... Thinking of this, Chiba took a deep breath, and his body after a slight pause sank slightly, and the emerald flame in his eyes blazed with a blast of fire~www.novelhall.com~three generations of Raikage! " And at this moment, the roar of a hundred people with a crying voice came from far away but clearly from behind him. Ok? Suddenly, his figure about to be ejected suddenly stopped, and his curved right foot sank immediately, and he turned his head suddenly. With the critical vision increase in the wound mode, Chiba could vaguely see hundreds of Yunyin ninjas turning their heads to look back at the place where the fire was transpiring in the middle of the lake, while sprinting to the southeast. Behind them, among the flames of smoke, the shadow of the sword, the light and the sword, a burly figure, entwined with dark thunder and lightning, is blocking the dense enemy and the hundreds of clouds and elites. Although one person, ten thousand people cannot shake it. ! It seems that the 10,000-strong army was blocked by the three generations of Raikage. Seeing this scene, Qianye''s face condensed slightly. Even if he was so far away, he could still feel the magnificence of the enemy of all people, but there was not much fluctuation in his heart. It''s not in vain that I gave him all the remaining munition pills! Then, he turned his head silently, his body sank again with the flame burning in his eyes. What...! At this moment, his eyes suddenly widened, and he looked down suddenly. At this moment, the emerald flame in his eyes disappeared suddenly, and the whole person suddenly fell forward, finally "poof" With a sound, he fell to the ground and passed out into a coma. "Hiss...hiss..." Afterwards, a squeaky voice came from under him. A snow-white little white snake, spitting out a snake letter, slowly swam out from under his right foot. The cold snake eyes glanced at Chiba, whose face was pressed against the ground, her eyes closed in horror, tilted her head like thinking. Then, with a wave of his head, he slipped under the figure that fell to the ground again, hiding himself. Chapter 950： Signaling At this time, the Hokage office. "Ok" The three generations of Lei Ying groaned, frowning tightly, stood up slowly, couldn''t help but paced two steps. Then, his gaze glanced over the three scrolls placed on the desk, and landed on the messenger ninja who was half-kneeling in front of the desk. "The information entrusted by the three generations of Naruto-sama, Oshamaru-sama and Jiraiya has been delivered. Do you have any instructions for me to take it to the two adults?" At this time, the messenger ninja spoke. "No, there is no order for the time being, you first have a rest in the village." The third generation of Lei Ying frowned, but shook his head and said. "This" The messenger ninja seemed a little embarrassed. He raised his head slightly, and his face flashed a bit of incomprehension. He is the contact messenger ninja of the three generations of Naruto and frontline commander Osamaru and the Jiraiya who has been collecting intelligence behind enemy lines. An adult handed in the information. There were important changes, waiting for the decision of the three generations of Raikage, and the situation on the side of Lord Zilaiya is quite urgent. He must pass the decision of the three generations of Hokage to Zilaiye as soon as possible. My lord, otherwise, things may change, and Mr. Jilaiya may be in danger. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to them. They won''t be defeated so easily." And hearing this sentence, the three generations of Hokage seemed to know the mind of a ninja, and said. "Yes!" And hearing his own Naruto say so, the ninja said no more, after a response, his body flashed and disappeared. "Ah--" When the ninja left, the third generation of Naruto took a few steps again, then sat down on the chair of Naruto, took a deep breath of smoke, and then the smoke mixed with a sigh, and hit the tabletop. On the three scrolls. Unexpectedly, such a change happened... Moreover, the two children did not return to the village. I am afraid that something is wrong with Watergate. Hopefully, it will not have much impact. At this time, in the hearts of the three generations of Hokage, there was no lack of worry about such a thought. Then he picked up the scroll on the far left and looked at it again. This is information sent back by Jilai. The above is information about the two villages of Yanyin and Shayin, including the movements of the troops and some rear actions. Next, he picked up the middle scroll again. This was the information from Oshemaru, which was about the movement of Yanyin and Yunyin on the front line. According to the above situation, although Konoha''s battle situation is constantly improving, he still has no strength to fight back. It can only be said that the front line has stabilized. Sha Yin, really ready to move! After that, the eyes of the third generation of Hokage finally fell on the intelligence scroll of Jiraiya, and slowly rolled him up. "Peng!" Suddenly, a ball of flame suddenly burned on the scroll, and after a short while, the entire scroll burned to ashes. When the scroll that Jilai also passed back burned clean, the third generation of Hokage took out another scroll from his arms and stretched it out to look at it again. And the code text on this scroll is exactly the same as the handwriting on the previously burned scroll. It was also written by Jiraiya, and even on it is the same rock and sand movement as the burned intelligence scroll, and even time. They are all exactly the same. However, the above description is quite different. Its hard to come by, and I have to forge a copy... After watching, the three generations of Hokage sighed, then frowned and smoked. Different from the burned intelligence scroll, the movement on this clearly reads "The eight percent guard force of Iwaken has been transferred to the rear", while before it was "Iwaken supply is about to depart." Regarding the sandy hide, this is "Sha Yin has a tendency to gather troops", while the previous one was "Sha Yin has no change." Obviously, the previous one was fake intelligence produced by Jiraiya, and only the real intelligence was produced by the third generation of Hokage. At the same time, the three generations of Hokage burned Oshemaru''s information as they did, and then took out another copy from the cuff. Obviously, Oshemaru passed back false information. The true information was passed by Oshemaru through some secret means. On him. The movements of the Yanyin and Yunyin fronts above are also completely different. Obviously, this technique is a tactical method. Jiraiya and Oshemaru''s false information exists to prevent the ninja from being killed, and also to cover the transmission of true information. According to the real information, Shayin is behind Konoha and is already ready to move. The purpose is still unclear. But as an ally, he has not received the statement documents related to the mobilization of the troops. Is Shayin trying to stab Iwayin, or Konoha cuts it, and you don''t know. Although according to Jiraiya''s true information, Iwaguru''s movements are indeed worthy of Sagyun''s stabbing, but Konoha is still in the range of Sajguna''s stabbing, even if it is an alliance, he cannot take it lightly. "Um...but..." And in another glance, the third generation of Hokage put down the two pieces of true information, and his eyes fell on the third scroll. This is the true information passed by Oshe Maru from behind Yunyin and Yanyin''s surveillance. There are not only the battle between Iwayin and Yunyins rear, the appearance of the three generations of Raikage, and the information of Chiba and his group, and the war between Chiba and the third generation of Raikage, and the information of Wanyin against the previous three generations of Raikage. . Unexpectedly, Kushina taught Chiba the Yin Seal, and Chiba also learned it! Except for Tsunade, this is a sealing technique that only Mito-sensei masters! And Chiba, the child, was able to fight like that with the third-generation Raikage, and even managed to escape from under his hands and continue the mission of the Godless Bridge... No matter how much praise and appreciation, there is a feeling of underestimating this child! After taking another look at the information details, the three generations of Hokage sighed sincerely. At the same time, they also deeply felt the extraordinary of Chiba. As for the rear surveillance of the Oshemaru, he ordered the Oshemaru on the front line after the Chiba trio set off. There was no such thing. The Konoha front line was overwhelmed, and the intelligence forces could hardly reach the enemys rear. In the rear battle, the relationship with Konoha is not too great, and even if there is a relationship, it is not possible to send intelligence troops over at a great risk. The battle situation was originally tense, so it was not originally. The purpose, naturally, is to keep track of the movements of the Chiba trio at any time, and to investigate the situation behind Yunyin and Yanyin. This is naturally not that the three generations of Hokage did not believe in the Chiba trio, but that he was always worried about Chiba and them~www. novelhall.com~ So we let Oshe Maru conduct rear surveillance, and let O She Maru monitor at the same time, arrange to support the arrangement of three people in Chiba. However, I didn''t expect that Chiba actually had Watergate''s Flying Thunder God Kunai, but he asked Watergate to support him and took away Hirohiko and Xuena. I didn''t expect that the third generation of Raikage would appear there and stop Chiba, and Chiba could actually... Really... Thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage couldn''t help smiling a little bitterly. However, the three generations of Hokage know that the situation is very favorable for Konoha. The three generations of Raikage and Wanyu Yanyin are fighting, and the back of Yanyin is empty. As long as the godless bridge explodes, then the desperate Yanyin can only repair Alliance and peace talks, and Yanyin is so aggressive and desperate, even if he can''t destroy those Yunyin elites, it is absolutely impossible to let go of the three generations of Raiking. With the strength of the third generation of Raiking, even if they die, they will drag a group of Yanyin down to Huangquan. Will revise the alliance peace talks! At that time, Yunyin, who has lost three generations of Raikage, has changed generations, and has also lost a lot of elites in the rear, and will definitely think about the peace talks. Now, as long as the God-Wubi Bridge is destroyed, then this third Ninja World War will really enter the final stage, and only peace talks will remain. "Or... don''t let Osha Maru withdraw to Chiba, it''s important." Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage groaned. "In terms of Shayin, let''s keep Ji Lai too..." Then, he murmured again. "On the front line, the policy of Dashemaru remains unchanged, um..." Thinking, the third generation of Hokage''s brows frowned again, but his eyes shifted slightly, falling on the two hidden names under the information scroll. Wave wind water gate. Orochimaru. Then, a distressed thought slowly emerged. The candidates for the fourth generation of Hokage are also selected! Chapter 951： Eve At the same time, there is another mission of Shen Wu Bi Bridge, the route of Water Gate. In the unusually huge virgin forest, the Water Gate squad is moving forward with Kakashi in front, bringing the soil later, and Lin and then back, the last line of Bofeng Water Gate, and a line of white birds singing above their heads. The extremely huge primitive trees flew past the tops of huge mushroom-like plants that grew like branches, adding a bit of life to this quiet primitive forest. Behind Bofeng Shuimen, Hirohiko carried the unconscious Xuena on his back, followed by a poker face with red handprints. He appeared silent and calm in the eyes of Bofeng Shuimen from time to time. It seems that calm down! At this time, the Bofeng Shuimen who paid attention to Hongyan from time to time felt a sigh of relief. It was just a good time to persuade him to let Hongyan and Taidi dispel the idea of ??saving Chiba in vain. He has also been cautious along the way. Paying attention to Hirohiko, for fear that he will pretend to be dismissed, he still wants to get away to save Chiba in private. But now, although he may still be worried about this in his heart, Hirohiko has completely calmed down and has been integrated into their execution. Go in the mission atmosphere. Ah Thanks to Lin, she did not expect that she could persuade Hongyan. Thinking of this, the corner of Bofeng Shuimens eyes couldnt help but shift away from the eyes of Hongyans opened Sangouyu writing wheel, and fell on Lin, who was guarding the surroundings in front of him. In his mind, the little girl at the time could not help but appear. The scene of slapped fan on Hongyan''s face, and the angry shout of "Will Chiba want you to die for him?" That is, this slap and this anger, after Kakashi finished the sentence "Now is not a good place to make plans and take care of the wounded", he still insists on saving Chiba, who is already a little excited. Stabilized. He could still think of the expressions of surprise and unwillingness of the Uchiha clan, who had always had a poker face, and this expression. He knew that geniuses are geniuses after all, and Hirohiko has always understood the current situation. I have always known that it was just his friendship with Chiba that made him lose his mind. This slap recalled his sanity. It now appears that this genius of the Uchiha clan is much more rational and understands than the other Uchiha clan in his class. Thinking about it, Bo Feng Shui Men couldn''t help looking at the figure in front of Lin that exuded dissatisfaction. Unexpectedly, the child Taitu has such a good relationship with Chiba... When this glance settled, Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help passing such a thought in his mind. Then, after this thought, Bo Feng Shuimen''s gaze fell on Kakashi in front of him, and he couldn''t help but sigh slightly. Compared to taking soil, this kid Kakashi... "despair!" But at this moment, the birdsong gradually sighed, and Kakashi in front of him suddenly stopped in front of him and made a "stop moving" action. Immediately, the belt soil and Lin behind him stopped moving for the first time. Well done, Kakashi! Seeing this scene, Bo Feng Mizuno, who almost stopped at the same time as Kakashi, couldn''t help but praised him. At the same time, he glanced back and glanced at Hirohiko who also stopped behind him. Hirohiko is also doing very well. Just now, Hongyan behind him, like him and Kakashi, stopped at the same time. Obviously, like them, the enemy was found at the same time. Has it been discovered? What a great guy! At this moment, the ninja wearing a rock cover in the hidden place of a primitive tree above them leaned on the tree trunk, carefully hiding his figure, with a solemn color on his face. That guy is...! Just as the dignified color on his face flashed, watching the eyes of the few people below, the handsome blond man''s face suddenly appeared. In an instant, his eyes opened slightly and his heart was startled. No... how could... it should be impossible! In short, take a look first! In surprise, he frowned and his hands were printed, but he did not act rashly. Is there only one person? At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen squatted down and lightly pressed his right index finger on the ground. Ok? Afterwards, he frowned and said softly: "Be careful, everyone, there are twenty enemies, probably shadow clones." "It seems that it is." At this time, Kakashi also said: "Teacher, I want to rush up, please cover me." As he said, his body was slightly sinking, and he was already attacking. "You can''t be in a hurry, Kakashi, you should be in charge of the queen." Looking at Kakashi, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly and said in a low voice. "Teacher, I am the captain today. I''m planning to try a new technique in development." However, before Bo Feng Shui Men finished speaking, Kakashi had already set up the seal on his own. When Bo Feng Shui Men had finished speaking, the sizzling voice had already sounded, and the light of thunder arc flashed Kaka. Xi had a slightly excited face. There was a sharp eagle chirp, already charged. Do you want to rush over? A hint of surprise flashed in Yan Yin''s eyes when he saw this scene, and his body tightened. what happened? This technique... At this moment, in the sound of "squeaking squeaking" like the sharp chirping of thousands of birds, Daito and Lin slightly widened his eyes, looking at the densely dazzling light-wrapped Kaka. Xi''s right hand ~www.novelhall.com~ startled slowly appeared on his face. What... amazing chakra! At this moment, in their hearts, they couldn''t help but have such a shocking thought. Very good, success! Going! At this moment, feeling the thunder attribute chakra condensed in his hand, Kakashi''s eyes condensed, his figure tilted slightly, and he was about to eject. Ok? But at this moment, just as he was about to eject, his face changed slightly, and his figure stopped. A hand, belonging to his teacher, stood in front of him. "Even if you are looking at enemies, this technique can solve them instantly, just like the title of a teacher! And, teacher, you said that now I am the captain, and it is a rule that team members obey the captain''s orders, teacher! " Glancing at the teacher who was blocking him, Kakashi moved his gaze to the front and said without waiting for his teacher to dissuade him. Kakashi... Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen gently pursed his lips, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and finally withdrew his hand that blocked Kakashi. "Boom!" And at this moment, the moment Bofeng Shuimen retracted his hand, Kakashis feet burst open, and the whole person was entrained in the thunder, lightning, and fire, in the sound of creaking like a thousand birds, in the air A tail of thunder flame was drawn out and flew out. I didn''t expect to rush over directly like this! The figure with the tail of thunder flames in his eyes came in an instant, and the Ninja Iwakura''s eyes condensed, and he shook his hand abruptly. At this moment, in the gap between the giant tree and the giant tree, several figures identical to this Yanyin emerged, all shaking their hands. In an instant, several Kakashi rushed towards Kakashi, who was rushing towards the thunder flash in his hand. Suddenly, he was already in front of him! Chapter 952： Night battle Kuwus flying speed and his own speed...he couldn''t hide it! Works! Looking at the kunai who flew by and was in front of the enemy, a smile appeared on the corner of Iwakura''s mouth. At this moment, the kunai flying from different angles is already attached to the white-haired boy. In a flash, these kunai will penetrate his body, and he can almost imagine the shooting. Bloodbath, and that kid''s painful look! What a reckless kid! And in his heart, there was a contemptuous sneer. Then, after this sneer, his face changed in amazement, and the smile at the corner of his mouth instantly solidified! "Ding ding ding ding ding!" At this moment, at the stall where he sneered and changed color, a series of kunai shurikens collided, and the several kunai that rushed towards Kakashi suddenly bounced, along the side of Kakashi''s shoulders, face and top of his head. , Flying out, "dudu" inserted into the ground. Qi! The next moment, the smiling Ninja Iwakura suddenly turned his gaze behind Kakashi, and his gaze fell on the blond man who squatted to throw out his shuriken. Kunai just now made me confirm everyone''s position! So, start! At this moment, Kakashi, who kicked out of the ground, held the tail of the thunder flame in his hand, and his eyes condensed suddenly. With a click, his body sank suddenly, squatting, and his thoughts turned. At this moment, the right hand thunder light suddenly pierced out. So fast! At this moment, the ninja who had just fallen on Bofeng Shuimen''s hand made a sudden move, and the hidden kunai was about to shoot out at the white-haired boy who was no more than one arm away from him. "call out!" But at this moment, a kunwu suddenly came and was already before his eyes. Subconsciously, he squatted down. bad! This is a cooperative attack! Almost instantly, his face changed sharply, and a look of horror suddenly appeared, and in the eyes that he jerked down suddenly, thunder bursts! "Duh!" In the next instant, without any pain, he brushed his head and nailed it to the trunk behind him. "laugh!" At the same instant, holding the hand blade of Thunder Light, pierced out of his chest, his face suddenly stiff. It succeeded! At this moment, the corner of Kakashi''s eyes, who was passing by, moved slightly, and a few shocking colors flashed in his eyes. this is "Boom!" But at this moment, the rock hidden through the chest burst open, turned into a cloud of white mist, and instantly dissipated. Shadow clone! hateful! With the white mist dissipated in the reflection in his eyes, Kakashi snapped his teeth and stepped on his feet. Amid the sound of "pop", the whole body sprang out towards another place with the color of thunder and flames. So, next one! "Kakashi guy!" At this time, watching Kakashi leaping through the dirt with thunder light, with a trace of horror on his face, turning around to search for the enemy, while walking slowly, beside him, the same is true. Search for Lyn who is walking. At this moment, seeing Kakashi leaping over his head with a thunder flame tail, he couldn''t help gritting his teeth slightly. "Boom!" And at the moment of gritting his teeth, a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded on the ground in front of him. "Bring soil!" Then, Lin exclaimed. "what!" And at the moment Lin exclaimed, almost at the same time, the soil-carrying figure also gave a sudden, she staggered backwards, looking at the hostile ninja who suddenly appeared in front of her, she staggered, and the soil was pale in shock, opening her mouth There was an exclamation. "Boom!" At this moment, the earth-carrying screams hadn''t fallen yet, and the cold light flashed suddenly, and Yan Yin''s face that suddenly drilled out of the soil was frozen, and it exploded into white mist in an instant. "Don''t be careless!" Then there was a familiar sound. I don''t know when, Bofeng Shuimen has already squatted halfway in front of the soil, and the two Kuwu in his hands are shining with cold light. "Yes!" Unconsciously, he responded subconsciously. "Bang bang bang bang bang!" And at this moment, a series of shadow clones burst into sound, and as the tail of the thunder light flashed, masses of white mist blew up in various hiding places between the giant trees. Eighteenth! Kakashi, who jumped from the mushroom-shaped branch, had a cold side in his eyes, and rushed forward without stopping between the steps under his feet. "Don''t be too arrogant, kid!" At this moment, in front of him, where he was about to rush to, the frightened and angry Ninja Iwaguru''s face was twisted, and the ninja sword in his hand was cold and clear, looking at the unscrupulous white-haired kid who was rushing with cold eyes. There was a roar. not good! But at this moment, the gaze from Bofeng Shuimen, who was half squatting down on the ground after he had rescued the soil, condensed, flashing a dignified look. "Huh!" At this moment, Kakashi stomped on the ground with a loud eagle, leaning forward, the thunder light in his hand had already turned into a sharp blade, squeaky screaming towards the nearby Yanyin! Chidori! "Don''t underestimate people, kid!" Almost at the same time, the moment Kakashi pierced through the millennium, Na Yanyin burst into a shout, and the sword gesture that raised and slashed suddenly changed, and the arc of cold light flashed from the cleavage to the counterattack. The trend. Go to hell! At this moment, Kakashi, who was pierced by the thunder light, didn''t even notice it in Yanyin''s eyes, which had already seen a hideous color. This knife will never fail! This white-haired boy is bound to die! In an instant, Yan Yin judged the duel, and a grinning smile appeared! "despair!" However, at this moment, Yan Yin''s thoughts just turned, and one hand pressed the white-haired boy''s lower abdomen in front of him in the form of pulling out. "what!" Then, his eyes widened suddenly, and he blurted out in exclamation, but his eyes suddenly looked down. "Snapped!" At this moment, before his eyes fell, his right foot was firmly held by one hand. "Boom!" And in the next moment, a foot ~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly appeared in his sight, and hit his chin fiercely. With the muffled flesh and blood, his foot suddenly loosened, and the whole person directly Flew out. In the backward line of sight, only the yellow figure flashed, and the white-haired little demon instantly disappeared from his upward vision. Only a little bit of blood came into his eyes. This action... too fast! "despair!" In the next second, he turned over in the air and squatted to the ground steadily, with a puff of blood at the corner of his mouth, but quietly shed. It''s that blonde! hateful! Although he could barely counterattack that kid''s attack, but... The movement of that blonde **** is... At the moment he landed, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, his eyes fixed on the half-squatting blond man who was tens of meters away and put down the white-haired kid. "Kakashi!" At this moment, Lin couldn''t help but exclaimed as she looked at Kakashi, who was sitting down next to her and panting. The imprint has been attached. At this moment, before Kakashis Bofeng Shuimen, he gently removed the backpack behind his back. His eyes flashed, and his eyes had fallen on Yanyin who was half-squatting on the ground. On the back of his instep, he has slowly climbed up the four archaic characters of "Sword of Forbearance". This should be the body! As his eyes flickered, his heart was already certain. In the next instant, Flying Thor will fly out! Ok? But at this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes were slightly widened, and Gu Jing Bubo''s face was shocked. What...! At this moment, Iwagaki Ninja, who was half squatting on the ground considering the wave of the water gate, stared, his body stiffened, and his entire face was instantly distorted by horror and fear! And behind him, a pair of cold and bright red eyes... Slowly opened it! Chapter 953： You like this... This is impossible! When Arrived, behind me! Yanyin''s wide-open eyes moved down little by little, and the distorted face with fear and horror slowly stiffened little by little as it moved down. "laugh!" At this moment, a puff of blood shot out from his chest, drew an arc, spilled on the ground, and poured into the soil, forming a black mark. "Uh" At this moment, Yan Yin''s wide-open eyes suddenly opened again, and the whole body was completely stiff, the expression in his eyes quickly dissipated, and his head dropped before his eyes were completely moved down. Hirohiko! At this moment, Bofeng Shuimen, Kakashi, and Linhe Daitu across from Yanyin all had their eyes slightly open, looking at that Yanyin with a surprised look, and after that, they had a pair of cold and bright red. Teenager with eyes. In the eyes, there was a reflection of the blood overflowing from Yan Yin''s chest where the head was hanging down, and the half-kunai shining with dark cold light. "Mr. Watergate, Kakashi, are there any enemies?" At this time, when everyone''s surprised eyes were touched, the coldness in Hongyan''s eyes slowly dissipated, and he asked. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" And at the stall where he was talking, a row of black crow-like birds flew up from behind him, screaming, until they disappeared into the mushroom-like branches of this huge virgin forest. shape. "No, there are no more enemies nearby!" Hearing Hongyan''s question, Bo Feng Shuimen quickly reacted from shock, pressing one hand on the ground, and after some induction, he spoke. This child...I didn''t even notice when he arrived behind Yanyin! And at this moment, in his mind, there was such a thought. Hirohiko... At the same time, Kakashi, who was holding the bleeding wound on his right shoulder and chest, narrowed his eyes slightly, seeming to have a trace of pain, but his eyes were staring at Hirohiko. Hirohiko...Kakashi... And with the soil on the side, I looked at Kakashi and then at Hirohiko, swallowing slightly. Suddenly, surprise and surprise were intertwined, but it was a little overwhelming. "Ok" Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, Hong Yan slowly exhaled, the three Gouyu''s writing wheel eyes slowly faded away, turning into dark eyes, and at the same time, his shoulders drooped slightly. Indeed, I was too uncomfortable before, and now I am in a state that I still need a good rest for at least one night to regain my combat effectiveness. Its just a momentary, its already so exhausting. With a slight gasp, Hongyan had such a thought in his mind. "puff!" At this moment, Yan Yin, who had lost his support, fell heavily to the ground, stirring up a circle of dust at his feet. Hongyan didn''t even look at him. He stepped directly over the corpse and walked towards the Bofeng Shuimen group. "Humph!" At this moment, Kakashi, who was covering the wound, couldn''t help but snorted, blood gurgling down between the fingers covering the wound, it seemed that the wound was not shallow. "Kakashi!" Hearing this sound, Lin crouched down and moved Kakashi''s hand away. When she saw Kakashi''s wound, she couldn''t help but exclaimed, and she pressed her hands immediately, a faint green. The light emerged. "Kakashi''s injury is not minor. Let''s retreat temporarily and regroup." At this time, he glanced at Kakashi''s Bofeng Shuimen, his eyes moved slightly upward, and after staying on a mushroom-shaped branch above his head for a while, he stood up and said. It seems that I have lost again. My ability to teach students is really inferior to Kushina. Spartan-style devil training can not only rapidly increase the strength of students in a short period of time, but also exercise their willpower. Although Hongyan''s combat experience and mission experience are better than those of Taito and Lin, they also have a lot of Kakashi, who has combat experience and mission experience, was too anxious compared to Hirohiko''s performance in this battle. During the words, Hirohiko, Kakashi, Lin, and Kakashi, Lin, with teardrops on the corners of their eyes, walked around, but they couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts. "I am okay!" When he heard his teacher''s words, Kakashi couldn''t help but raised his head and said. "How can it be okay!" However, before the Bo Feng Shui Gate spoke, the dirt on the side couldn''t help but speak. In his words, there was a bit of blame: "This is because you didn''t listen to the teacher''s persuasion and came in disorder!" " "It''s not your turn to teach me, the Uchiha elite who just cried out!" Hearing the blame for the dirt, Kakashi turned his head slightly, looked at the dirt, but said unceremoniously. "Then...that''s just the eyes that were fascinated by the dust to tears!" When I heard this, I was embarrassed and anxious, and my voice went up a bit. "Ninja experience, do you know Article 25? Ninja must not cry, this one." However, Kakashi is still rude. "Don''t bother you two." At this time, Lin hurriedly spoke to make a round. "Give me enough! You two!" This time, Bofeng Shuimen seemed to be unable to stand it anymore, and rebuked. As soon as these words came out, the three of them looked over~www.novelhall.com~ their faces were full of astonishment. It was the first time that they heard their teacher talk to them in a reprimanding tone. It was also the first time that I saw my teacher with such a serious expression. "Kakashi, rules and discipline are really important, but that''s not everything, as I said before, there are also times when you need to adapt to the situation." At this time, between their consternation, Bo Feng Shuimen''s gentle but serious voice came again, but it was a reprimand to Kakashi. In response, Kakashi lowered his head slightly and said nothing. "You see!" Seeing Kakashi''s reprimand, he couldn''t help but speak proudly. "Bring soil, so do you!" However, before Ji Tu was happy, Bo Feng Shuimen turned and fell on his head: "With goggles, it is impossible to have dust fascinated by the eyes, and self-control cannot just be said on his mouth. You have to make your own heart stronger." Speaking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help but said to Kakashi again: "There is one more point, Kakashi, just don''t use the technique just now. I can see that it was a stab focused on one point. It does have considerable destructive power and speed, but it is also an immature technique because it is too fast to see the opponent''s counterattack. Before we part, I repeat that the most important thing for a ninja is teamwork." Teacher Watergate... Hearing this, Kakashi, Lin, and Tuqi lowered their heads together. "despair!" At this time, one foot stepped on the ground in front of them. "You are like this..." Hirohiko stopped, suddenly speaking. "It will die." As he said, before the Kakashi trio raised their heads in surprise, he suddenly jumped up and landed on the mushroom-shaped branch that had just been glanced at Bofeng Shuimen, and lifted the hidden Xuena up there. . Chapter 946： Talk about "Cuckoo...cuckoo..." The owl that didn''t know where was screaming, the peculiar sound with some strange sounds, brought a bit of life to the open space at the exit of this huge virgin forest. "teacher" Cross-legged on a large stone in this open space, closing his eyes and resting, following the alert Bofeng Shuimen, he suddenly heard the call from the students behind. "What''s wrong? Bring soil?" He opened his eyes, looked back slightly, and spoke gently. When he turned his head, he saw the soil climbed up from under the stone, took a few steps forward, and sat down beside him. "I also know the importance of teamwork, but..." Sitting down with the soil, his head was slightly low, and with a bit of depression, he said: "That guy Kakashi always thinks of me as a worthless fool, so I...No, I was born when I was called The elite Uchiha clan is always a crane tail. I also admit that Kakashi is very powerful, but..." "Ok" Seeing the depressed and whispering soil, Bo Feng Mizuno groaned, and seemed to sigh slightly, before opening his mouth: "Kakashi belongs to the genius ninja Sakumo Hagiki, known as Konoha White Fang. Son, in front of his father, the legendary Sannin must respect him a bit. He spent his childhood beside that kind of genius. His vision has been different from yours. He was a little lost when he saw you. It''s also normal." "White Fang...I''ve also heard of this name. It is said that it is a hero who died in order to protect the village." Hearing the teacher''s words, Dai Tu raised his head slightly, with a little surprise flashing on his face, and said: "Kakashi guy, never said this!" "The people in the village, including Kakashi of course, respect this amazing man. If that doesn''t happen..." Looking at the soil, Bo Feng Shuimen turned his head, looked at the distance, frowned slightly, and said in a deep voice. "That thing?" Hearing the words of regret and sigh in his own teacher''s indulgence, he was taken aback. "Maybe I shouldn''t have said this kind of thing without authorization, but since you are teammates with Kakashi, then maybe you should know about this thing." Hearing words with doubts, Bo Fengshui paused and said. "In the end what happened?" Hearing this, Tai Tu couldn''t help asking. "Kakashis father, Mr. Shumoo himself ended his life because of being slandered. Five years ago, when he was embedded in the enemy line as the captain when performing an extremely secret mission, he was forced to face two choices. Whether to continue the mission or save the lives of his companions, of course, according to the regulations of the village, abandoning the mission is not allowed, but he chose to save the lives of his companions and gave up the mission. In the country of fire and the village that suffered huge losses His partners began to accuse him. Eventually, even those rescued companions began to slander him. Therefore, Mr. Shuomao was exhausted physically and mentally, and then he..." With a touch of sorrow in his tone, Bo Feng Shuimen raised his head slightly, and said: "Since then, Kakashi has not mentioned his father''s affairs, and is very obsessed with observing the rules and conventions. So, bring dirt, Even a little bit, just be considerate of Kakashi, he is not malicious." Kakashi... Hearing these narrations, the soiled head dropped again, and an inexplicable emotion flashed in his eyes, silent. Really, it turned out to be like this... At this moment, under the rock, Hongyan, who woke up from the movement of soil, opened his eyes slightly, and a sudden thought flashed in his heart. Then, he glanced at Kakashi, who was sleeping next to him, and frowned slightly. It''s no wonder that Chiba specially ordered that when he and Kakashi went to work, he must take care of himself. It turned out that Kakashi had such a past. And in his mind, it flashed past the beginning of the wartime mission. When he went out to perform the mission, Chiba pulled himself, especially seriously instructing Kakashi to pay attention to the mission. He didn''t understand at the time. After all, I have had several intersections with Kakashi, and the teachers of each other are lovers. For this super genius who can be like Chiba, Hirohiko still has a good feeling and closeness, and he is also very interested in teaming with Kakashi. The team, suddenly heard Chiba say that Kakashi, he naturally did not understand. But out of absolute trust in Chiba, he still remembered this sentence very clearly, and he planned to follow Chiba''s words. Just not understanding is not understanding after all, this is a doubt after all. And now, he finally understood. Then, another doubt emerged. But, why did Chiba know about this? Kakashi didn''t even mention it again, and the village had no rumors about Hagaki Sakumo. Even people like Tu and Lin didn''t know about it. How did Chiba know about it? "I know, then, teacher, I''ll go to sleep first." However, this doubt was just the beginning. Before he could think about it, the sound of dirt on his head came. "Yeah. Take a good rest, I have a task tomorrow." Afterwards, there was the response of Bofeng Shuimen. Then, there was a squeaking sound, he hurriedly closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, and opened his eyes until there was a slight snoring sound from the next bed. "Hongyan, can you talk about it?" However, before he had waited for a long time, the sound of the wave wind water door rang above his head. Until I wake up? In this sound, Hong Yan was really surprised. "Yes!" However, although Hongyan was shocked, he responded quickly. After taking a look at Xuena who was sleeping with Lin and not awakening, he sat up from the bed and climbed onto the stone. Then, under the gaze of Bo Feng Shui Men, sat down beside him. "Mr. Watergate..." After sitting down, he looked at Bo Feng Shui Men and said. "How is the injury?" In response to his wave of wind and water, he asked gently. "It''s almost restored. I guess there will be no problems tomorrow." Hongyan answered truthfully. "Ok." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and said: "I will be separated from Kakashi and others tomorrow. Originally, at this time, I should send you and Xuena back to the village, but..." "I know that I am willing to stay and continue the mission with Kakashi. They are also my partners." Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Hongyan interrupted his words without waiting for Bo Feng Shuimen to finish speaking, and said categorically. To be honest, even if Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t make this request, he would ask to stay. He also has his plan! "Then, I will send Xuena back safely." When Hongyan agreed so bluntly, Bo Feng Shuimen was slightly taken aback, but after all, he was a figure who could become Hokage in the future. There was no extra surprise at the moment, and he was simply settled. This arrangement does not mean that he favors the three of Kakashi, and wants to pull Hirohiko to protect Kakashi and the others. It was because of the consideration of the mission of Kamubi Bridge. Hongyans performance was significantly better than his disciples. His staying would undoubtedly increase the success rate of the mission. Kakashi and the others as a team, after all, Many immature places, these immature, it is easy to have problems. There is Hirohiko, at least, there is more power to make up for the problems caused by these immaturities. Moreover, the strength of this child is not bad, it is really not good, he can also walk the rest of the road, complete the mission of the godless bridge. "Thank you, Teacher Watergate!" Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s simple promise and the words to send her other caring Xuena back to the village, Hirohiko thanked him very sincerely. "Go rest." Hongyan agreed so simply, Bo Feng Shuimen also saved a lot of words, smiled, patted his lover''s disciple on the shoulder, and nodded. "Yes!" Hearing this, Hongyan responded and climbed down the stone. Hope, Jiu Xin Na will not... Watching Hongyan climb down, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face showed a bit of contradiction, but soon he was firmly replaced. This is what he must do! For the sake of the village, he must guarantee the greatest success rate of the quest for the Godless Bridge. Chapter 947： Start again "Haw...Haw!" The song of birds under the bright sunshine in the morning broke the silence of the evening. After Hafengshuimen talked with Hirohiko and confirmed that Hirohiko would join the Kakashi route to carry out the mission of the Kakashi Bridge, he was speechless all night. The encounter on this night also made Kakashi''s several people physically and mentally exhausted. Even after bringing the soil to talk with Bo Feng Shuimen, they didn''t struggle with Kakashi''s issue for long, and they fell asleep in a deep sleep. Holding Xuena, nothing happened. As for Kakashi, he may be the most tiring among the three. After all, for him now, the actual combat of Chidori has really consumed a lot of physical strength, and it is also the heaviest sleep among the people. Bo Feng Shuimen was on guard for the whole night, but for him, this night, compared to the days when he was on the battlefield during this time, was already a fairly easy night, but there was no big problem. As for Hongyan, after confirming that he could stay and continue to perform the mission of the Shinsubi Bridge, he fell asleep contentedly. Although he was not as heavy as Kakashi and others, he also guaranteed that the mission would not be affected the next day. "It''s much better already!" At this time, Lin''s relieved voice rang amid the chirping of the birds. At this moment, she was changing the bandage for Kakashi, who was sitting on the ground with her shirt off. During the words, Kakashi was wrapping a new bandage. The **** old bandage was thrown at her. Kneeling at the feet of the ground. "However, if you force it too much, the wound may open, so be careful." And after these words of relief, she couldn''t help but remind them. "It''s almost time to hit the road!" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen, who had packed his bags, looked back at the two Kakashi and the awakened belt soil who was doing stretching exercises. He had taken care of everything a long time ago, and even had Chenna on his back. Hiroshiko who was on the floor said. "Yes!" Hearing his teacher''s voice, Kakashi trio hurriedly responded. "Yes." Later, it was Hongyan''s voice. Hirohiko... When Hongyan heard this sound, Kakashi and the three all looked over with a little surprise. However, when they saw Hongyan''s face that had a stern poker face, but had obviously eased a lot, the corners of their mouths couldn''t help but slightly cocked. On the way, Hongyan has been a little reluctant. Now it seems that he should have calmed down and joined our team. There was a slightly relaxed smile at the corners of their mouths, and such a relief thought flashed in their hearts. Next, there was not much words. After everything was packed, the group of five people followed the original route along the pace of Bofeng Shuimen, until they walked a few kilometers and reached a bamboo forest location. Stopped. "Then, it''s almost there. From now on, the soldiers will be divided into two groups. Come on, everyone." Looking at the bamboo forest, Bo Feng Shuimen, who stopped walking, lowered his head slightly and said to the four young ninjas standing in front. "Yes, Teacher Watergate." Kakashi, Lin, and Tai Tu all hurriedly responded when they heard Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, while Hong Yan remained silent and nodded silently. "Yesterday''s enemy only came out alone to investigate occasionally, and later it will become a team battle. Be careful." Seeing the firmness in the eyes of the disciples, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was serious, and he couldn''t help but exhort a few times. "Hurry up on the road, Captain." And just as his voice fell, the voice with soil sounded slightly abruptly. Immediately, Kakashi, who was originally looking at his teacher, turned his head suddenly, looked at the comrades on the side in an incredible way, and saw his eyes staring slightly. Obviously, he did not expect that the soil would say so. Even Lin looked over with a little surprise. On the side of Hongyan with the soil, the corners of the poker face''s mouth were slightly loosened, and an inexplicable smile flashed in his eyes. While speaking with dirt, his eyes turned slightly away, and he curled his lips, looking unhappy. In response to this, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled slightly, and then looked at Hirohiko who was next to the soil, his eyes fell on Xuena on Hirohiko''s back, and then said. "Then, in the future, Hirohiko will be one of you to perform tasks with you, Kakashi..." "Yes, I understand!" Hearing the teacher mentioning himself, Kakashi instantly reacted from the amazement at Daitu, and he responded and cast a compliment to Hongyan. Hongyan also looked back and nodded. The two of them werent even surprised to bring Tu and Lin. They had a very good friendship in private. Even Hongyan lived in Kakashis house for a while. The four of them had a deep relationship and everyone was quite familiar. Hirohiko was a bit reluctant before, but now Hirohiko no longer rejects them because of Chiba''s affairs. They feel that they are fully capable of performing tasks together. Moreover, they also have a certain understanding of Hirohiko''s strength, and he is a genius figure in an elite family like the Uchiha clan. With him, the success rate of the mission has also been greatly improved. "Well, next, Xuena will leave it to me, and I will be responsible for sending her back to the village safely." Seeing everyone''s reaction ~www.novelhall.com~ Bo Feng Shuimen nodded silently, and then signaled to Hongyan to put Xuena down, and he used Fei Lei Shen to bring him back to the village. Although this requires quite a lot of chakras, Xuena is a descendant of the Hyuga clan, and the relationship is very important. In comparison, this chakra is nothing at all. "Yes, Teacher Watergate." Hearing this, Hongyan hurriedly removed Xue Na from his back and carefully placed it in front of him, and at the same time the writing wheel in his eyes slowly faded. "Then..." When Hongyan unloaded Xuenai, Bo Feng Shuimen squatted down and pressed one hand gently on Xuenai''s body, and he was about to issue an order to disband. "Chiba!" But at this moment, Xuena, who was lying on the ground, sat up abruptly, with an exclamation in his mouth, shocked that Bo Feng Shuimen subconsciously stopped launching the God of Thunder and the order to disband. "Xue Nai!" At this moment, Hongyan, Tai Tu, and Lin were surprised at the same time. "This...Where is this? Lin? Bring soil? Kakashi? Why are you here? And...Mr. Mizumon? Hongyan, what''s going on? What happened?" At this moment, Xuena, who was awakened and sat up, quickly noticed the abnormality. He rolled his eyes and asked questions like a bead in his mouth. During the questioning, he had stood up and looked up and down again. "This" And this continuous questioning stopped Kakashi and the others, but Hirohiko''s face was obviously excited, and he seemed to forget his words with excitement. Seeing Xuena just opened his mouth. No half of a sentence came out. As for Bo Feng Shui Men''s question, the corners of his mouth felt bitter. Now... Feeling going to be troublesome! At this moment, did you wake up? But his heart is more bitter than this smile. Chapter 948： Join and plan \">Reading Clan Update\">Quick Konoha front line battlefield, somewhere. "boom!" Accompanied by a huge explosion, the tall and finger-like hills shattered in the dust and smoke, and the rubble was scattered and splashed, and fell into the ground around the hills, like a shower, covering the sky and the earth. Here, the trembling ground crackled. "Captain, haven''t you come yet?" At this time, in the Konoha trench a few meters away from the hill, four ninjas were crouching together, holding their heads in their hands, defending against the gravel that fell from the top of their heads, one of them endured Can''t help but speak. "hold onto!" Hearing the words of his teammates, the middle-aged captain with a beard who was suffering from a few gravel **** gritted his teeth and spoke. "If this continues, we can''t hold on." At this time, another Konoha ninja endured the pain of being hit by a stone and said. "In any case, we must persist to the rescue!" The middle-aged captain maintained a defensive posture with his head in his hands, glanced up from the corner of his eyes, glanced at the top of the trench, and frowned tightly. If this goes on, I really can''t hold on! Support... Hasn''t it come yet? And in his heart, he was also anxious. This is a key location on the frontline battlefield. If the defense here is broken, the enemy will drive straight in and attack their logistics camp and another defense line that is weaker than them. At that time, the situation will gradually improve. It will turn sharply, I''m afraid Konoha will have difficulty turning over again. "Lalala!" "Flap!" As the explosion gradually disappeared, the rubble rushing down the trenches slowly diminished, and smoke and dust gradually filled in. In an instant, the trenches were covered with a layer of pale yellow dust. "Huh!" At this moment, a half-crouched figure suddenly flashed in the faint yellow dust mist in their eyes, and appeared in front of them more than one meter. enemy? Reinforcements? But at this moment, Konoha''s hearts tightened, and the entire body became tense. "How is it going?" In the next second, the figure suddenly spoke, but it was a familiar voice from the middle-aged captain. "Is it finally here? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Then, the middle-aged captain who heard this sound was overjoyed. He knew who the owner of this sound was, and he was relieved immediately. Reinforcement! At this time, hearing the words of his captain''s long sigh of relief, the other three Konoha ninjas also felt relieved. "Time is running out, tell me about the current situation!" But at this moment, the figure on the opposite side asked again while digging out something on the ground. "The enemy is estimated to have fifty people, and only four of us survive." Hearing that, the middle-aged captain didn''t talk nonsense, and directly reported the current situation, but his tone was solemn, but his eyes couldn''t help but glance over the trenches. At this moment, in front of this trench, there are kunai, shuriken, and traces of explosions and ninjutsu. The corpses are everywhere, and the corpses of a dozen Konoha ninjas lie silently all around. In the trenches on the other side, dozens of ninjas in Yanyin also had serious faces. Hearing the captains instructions, "Ill see and know soon, everyone must work hard", their bodies are tight, and they are obviously ready. The preparation for the battle is about to rush out. "Fifty people?" At the same time, in the slowly fading dust and fog, the figure in front of the middle-aged captain also gradually became clear. In the eyes of the four, a handsome blond man was already reflected, it was Bo Feng Shui Men! At this time, in front of the water gate of the wave, dozens of peculiar kunai with sharp-pointed triangle forks have been lined up. this is? Seeing this battle, except for the middle-aged captain, the other three Konoha ninjas were all slightly confused, and obviously didn''t understand what Hao Feng Shuimen wanted to do. "Everyone, please throw all these karma into the local camp." At this time, Bofeng Shuimen had already stood up, glanced at the trench opposite with a serious face, and said gently: "After that, leave it to me!" "what!" "No matter how you say it, alone..." As soon as these words came out, all three Konoha ninjas were shocked, and two immediately exclaimed, and one of them even looked at their captain suspiciously, with a flash of "this man is really reliable" in their eyes. look. "Shut up and do as he said!" However, before they could say anything, the middle-aged captain stopped their words and actions, and then glanced at the back of Bo Feng Shuimen who had turned to face the trench opposite, and said in a low voice, "Next, you will You can enjoy the battle of Konoha''s golden glitter. Just for a moment, don''t miss it!" Konoha''s golden glitter... In an instant... Hearing the words that the captain had no doubt or even admiration and admiration, the three Konoha ninjas couldn''t help swallowing with a grunt, and the whole person became slightly tense. And at the stall where the middle-aged captain was talking, Bo Feng Shuimen had already stamped his seal with a serious expression. That look... Just like Chiba! Let people... There is no reason to refuse! At the stall of Jieyin, Bo Feng Shuimen had a pair of white pupils in his mind, and such a thought came into his mind. That kind of firmness after careful consideration. I feel that many people underestimated Xuena! "Start!" Just as this thought turned around, there was a sound from Bo Feng Shui''s door. "Chichichichichi!" Suddenly, the dense kunai projected outward, thinking of the murderous Yanyin camp rushing out! Then, in the next second, a golden flash suddenly appeared. Immediately, the screams became one piece, almost like a single sound. In an instant, fifty people gave the lead! ... At the same time, the other side. "Unexpectedly, it went so smoothly and convinced Teacher Watergate." Following behind the Kakashi trio, but keeping a certain distance, Hirohiko couldn''t help but looked at Xuena who was leaping into the forest with him and said. "Ok." Xuena nodded, and his white pupils looked at Hongyan slightly, and said, "What plan are you hiding?" This time, the mission of the Shinnubi Bridge ~www.novelhall.com~ The three generations of Hokage do not care about my identity. Teacher Watergate will not hesitate to come. Obviously, as long as there is anything that can increase the chance of success of the mission , Will be executed. Both Hongyan and I have a certain amount of combat power, and there are no injuries that affect the battle under Lins inspection. When it comes to joining Kakashis team, there is no need to say anything at all, as long as we express our determination and some cards. Cassie and the others need to move fast. Now it is a matter of the safety of the village, how could Teacher Watergate force me back because of a benevolence. "Help Kakashi and the others, complete the task as soon as possible, and then follow the route set with Chiba to find Chiba in the opposite direction. I believe that Chiba will not die. At least, before I find him, he will not He will die, he must know that we will definitely look for him, and he will definitely find a way out." Hearing this, he glanced at Xuena, and Hongyan said briefly. Sure enough... Hongyan will not give up. Upon hearing this sentence, Xuena''s mouth showed a slight smile, and he nodded silently, and then hurriedly said, "Then, catch up and complete the mission of the God-infinite Bridge as soon as possible to help Kakashi and the others. " "what" Hearing Xuenai''s words, the corner of Hongyan''s mouth curled slightly, a trace of warmth flashed in his eyes, and he stepped on the whole person and followed Xuenai. "Hirohiko, Xuena, keep up!" At this time, the eager voice of the soil in front came. "Bring dirt, be quiet!" Then, Kakashi yelled. "Ka! Ka! West!" After that, it was the voice that suppressed the anger that brought the soil to suppress his voice. "Ugh" After that, Lin sighed helplessly. Tips: computer access into mobile phone login Chapter 949： Wake up "Pl...Pl..." Pure blue water waves, wave after wave hit the grass on the west bank of this huge lake, sparkling waves shone under the bright sunshine. "Haw...Haw..." I dont know where the sound of birdsong broke the tranquility of the huge lake that had been silent for a while. From the other side of the grassland on the west bank and the virgin forest on the south bank, it brought something to this bright morning. Get angry. "Wow!" The breeze with the coolness of the lake blew by, and while rolling up the sparkling waves, it also skipped the grass on the west bank, rolled up the real grass waves, and lifted up a few pieces of cloth on the ragged back of the boy who fell to the ground. sheet. "Humph" And just as the breeze was blowing, and the piece of cloth was swaying up and down with the waves of grass, a faint hum followed the wind slowly. Then, the fingers of the boy who fell to the ground moved. "cough!" Then there was a soft cough, and the closed eyes on the face that was close to the ground slowly opened up, and the brows that were stretched out from the coma instantly wrinkled. sunlight? Feeling the warmth of the familiar sunlight on the body and the bright light in front of him, Chiba''s opened eyes suddenly opened, and the whole person instantly sat up. What time is it now? After sitting up, Chiba hurriedly turned his head and glanced around, but seeing the grass waves, the breeze slowly, and the birds chirping, it was bright and vibrant. morning? After this glance, Chiba, who sat up suddenly, let out a long sigh of relief, and sat down softly with a "poof". If it''s morning, then it really won''t have any big impact. Although the time will be a little bit rushed, it is just the same as the plan that was not made before the attack. Originally, they had to rest until morning before setting off. Although he was in a coma for the fate change plan, it did not have a bad effect. The only effect is that after he arrives at the destination, he will not have any rest time, and may go directly into the battle to save the soil. However, in general, it will not cause too late consequences. "Ok?" After a long sigh of relief, Qianye''s brows wrinkled again. The battle is over? Three generations of Raikage and Wan Yu Yanyin''s battle? Without hearing the sound of fighting behind him, a trace of doubt appeared in Chiba''s heart, and then slowly stood up and looked back. But at this look, he suddenly narrowed his eyes. I saw that the huge lake was full of light waves, reflecting the warm and bright sunshine in the sky, but in the sparkling, it was a little dazzling, and the sound of pops rang in my ears, quiet and peaceful, there was no fighting appearance. "Peng!" At this moment, the emerald flames in Qianye''s eyes suddenly ignited, and the dazzling sparkling waves in the burning room seemed to no longer be dazzling anymore. As they gaze across, Qianye could vaguely see the hundreds of meters away. In the middle of the lake, there was nothing but sparkling waves and some small black spots. It seems that it is really over. Seeing this, Qianye took a breath, the emerald flame in his eyes slowly faded, and then his eyes fell on his right foot. I remember that At the stall where his eyes fell on his right foot, Chiba leaned over and rolled up his trouser legs, and carefully checked. Before he fell into a coma, the last thing he felt was a slight pain in his feet, as if he had been bitten by something, and then he passed out in a numbness. No? Then, after a few checks, Chiba''s brows wrinkled tightly again. At this moment, on his right leg, there was a piece of smoothness. There was only the smoothness of the skin regenerated by the technique of creating regeneration. People have no scars, and no bite marks. An illusion? But why is it coma? After the technique of Baihao and creation and regeneration, I should be in a state where I will not be unconscious, both physically and mentally. If nothing bit me, how can I pass out? After the examination, Chiba''s brows furrowed tighter, and the doubts in his heart rose instantly. Could it be... Is this a sequelae of Baihao''s technique? After using it, no matter how good the state, will he fall into a coma? However, in the several situations Tsunade used, it was because of excessive consumption of Chakra and the entire body was overdrawn, which led to Penn''s attack on the village and the battle between Gokage and Madara. He was unconscious and even life-threatening. Although I have also exhausted the chakras of the Yin Seal, my body has not been exhausted, and I am still in a state of succession. According to reason, I should not be unconscious! Thinking about it, Chiba put down the trousers, her pupils contracted little by little, but she was a little surprised. So, what if the enemy''s sneak attack? I can''t deny that when I wanted to leave, I didn''t look around carefully, and I was attracted by the battle behind me. I was distracted, and it was normal to be attacked. And when he was attacked, I realized that Wan Yu Yanyin was attracted by the three generations of Raikage ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and he was already safe. At that time, it was also the most relaxed time. but If it was an enemy attack, then I should be imprisoned now, or how could I stay in place intact while being imprisoned? This is the rear battlefield of Iwayin and Unyin. Konoha can only fight on the front line and does not have much spare power. And the number of Shayin''s troops can only take care of himself or harass Iwayin. It is impossible. Crossing the land of fire and land appeared on the battlefield here. Yanyin''s full spirit dealt with the three generations of Raikage, Yunyin fled in a hurry, even if the mist intervened in it, my fate should have been looted by the mist or died in the hands of mist. It is impossible to stay in place! An enemy attack, it seems impossible! Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help taking a breath. What exactly happened? "Snapped!" At this moment, Qianye was puzzled, and when she felt as if she had fallen into some conspiracy, a muffled noise amidst the waves suddenly rang. Do not! This is not the time to think about this! Although there may be a conspiracy that I don''t know about, the most important thing now is time. These things can''t take up my current time. If there is not enough time, then I know what the conspiracy is, it''s useless! In the muffled sound, Qianye''s eyes flashed, and he woke up from his thoughts, and no longer thought about it. After subconsciously glanced at the place where the muffled sound was sounding, he slammed forward a few steps to wash it away from the waves. On the grass bank, the instigator of the muffled sound took it up, turned his back, and rushed out, thinking of the bushes flying out. No matter what, now, the most important thing is to rush to the place of the accident! Chapter 950： shuttle Welcome, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" at any time... It was almost noon, and the country of grass was close to a forest in the hinterland of the country of soil. "despair!" "DaDaDa!" In the slightly dim woods, a black shadow stepped on the branches and quickly passed by, and in a flash, it was just a few meters away. The direction should be correct. The whistling wind passed by her ears, Chiba flew by at a very fast speed, while putting the detailed map of the area in his hand into the ninja bag at the back of his waist, confirming his route, and this forest, It is the penultimate reference to the destination he marked. Now, as long as he walks out of this woods, crosses a large river, and then travels northwest for about an hour or two, he can reach the bamboo forest, and according to the memory, Lin was taken abducted and brought dirt and Kakashi It should be late in the evening, or even at night, when it comes to rescue. In terms of the itinerary, it is completely too late. Even if the destination he marked was not where the fate happened, he still had enough time to search the bamboo forest and surrounding places to find the exact place where the fate happened. After estimating the time, Chiba looked at the **** Kunai in his right hand and frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, Yan Yin mobilized more than ten thousand people, and here, there are sporadic arrangements. And in this eye, such a thought came into his mind. In the two or three times he came here, he was not all smooth sailing. In the middle, especially after entering the hinterland of the grassland, he encountered several waves of Yanyin''s team sporadically, including a scout team and a sentry team. There are also teams that perform tasks individually, and the number of each team varies from two to three. However, they are all elite ninjas or ninjas of the quasi-ninja level. For Chiba, who has just experienced three generations of Raikage, who are among the best opponents in the shadows, even if these ninjas are five or six together, It won''t cause much hindrance to him, let alone two or three together. The two or three groups of ninjutsu among these elites, almost all in one face, were wiped out by Chiba or taiju, or ninjutsu. Before they could form any cooperation or use ninjutsu, they were as if by Chiba. Killed smoothly, Chiba barely stayed, and moved on. As for the kunai in Qianye''s hand, it was obtained from a ninja bag that was washed ashore at the source of the muffled sound when he was meditating on the edge of the huge lake. From this Iwashin-style ninja bag, Chiba not only got some kunai, shurikens, detonating charms that were wet but the runes were not destroyed, and smoke bombs and other attacks or auxiliary ninjas. Some ordinary bandages, and some unimportant blank scrolls. Then, from this ninja bag, inferred the situation of the third-generation Raikage''s hiding from Wan Yuyan. For example, when he woke up, the battle might not be over, but moved to another place, anyway, not around the huge lake. For example, Yanyins siege should have suffered heavy losses. Although he did not see any corpses, it can be seen from the small black dots in the heart of the lake that he didnt know what the small black dots were, but he saw this endurance tool. Bao, he realized that these little black spots should be Yanyins personal belongings like this kind of ninja bag left by Yanyin. Although I dont know how it came off from the body, its certain that this battle is absolutely It is tragic. It is estimated that many rocks have sunk into this huge lake and can no longer swim up, otherwise, it is impossible to leave so many "relics". After all, if the battle is over, it is impossible for Yan Yin to stay directly with the ninja bag or other belongings. The ninja bag in the ninja bag is an important armament material. If the battle is over, the three generations of Raiking have been consumed and Yunyin has escaped and there is no hope of chasing, then they must clean the battlefield. These things will not be left. Although the personal belongings are not important armaments, they may be the relics of a ninja who died in the service and left to his family and relatives. In the case that there is no possibility of war in victory, when cleaning the battlefield, Iwaki will also collect these things. Good, return to the village, as a relic, to the relatives of the ninja who died in duty. Regardless of this point, whether it is Konoha, Yunyin, Yanyin, and Sandyin, there are such customary rules. As for Wuyin, because he did not participate in this war of Ninja world, Chiba did not understand it. So, in summary, the battle is not over yet. At the same time, looking at the number of small black spots in the middle of the lake, Yanyin must have lost a lot, and Chiba and the third generation of Raikage have fought head-on, knowing how strong this shadow-level master is. It is impossible for Yin to pay a considerable price to kill him! And from the combination of these Yanyin teams encountered along the way, Chiba can also see that Yanyin is in the hinterland of the grassland, and actually doesn''t have much combat power. Basically, they should have been transferred to the three generations of Raiking. After all, generally like this kind of key area between the front battlefield and the rear battlefield, it is impossible for any ninja village to only send some elite middle and quasi-ninjas. The number is still so small, at least it must be the upper-ninja, or even the elite. Forbearance, lead a team of more than four people with an average strength of more than quasi-forbearance to perform guard tasks or spy on intelligence. It can never be so simple. It seems that the third Ninja World War is really entering the decisive battle and ending, and the Shenwu Bridge is exploded, and it is estimated that the Xiu League peace talks will not be far away. Thinking of this, Qianye turned his gaze to the front, and stepped under his feet. With a "pop", the tree branches snapped, but he flew forward at a faster speed. But at this stall, his eyes were half-squinted, and he looked back slightly. However, although the quality and quantity are very poor, but still... Very annoying! At this moment, he had such a thought in his mind. "Duh!" At this moment, when his thoughts just came up, a kunai was inserted diagonally into the ground under the broken branch. "Shoo!" At this moment, in the blind spot behind him, three figures moved quickly and quietly among the branches. Seeing whether his own kunai has hit his opponent, the leader of the three people, Iwagaki Tsunami Shinnin; a look of astonishment flashed across his face, and the words "so fast" clearly appeared in his eyes. At the same time, he put it down and stood up. With two fingers, stop detonating the karma detonating charm. The attack is no longer useful~www.novelhall.com~ The Konoha boy is already outside the explosion range. This detonation can only help him escape forward and create an explosion smoke screen, which will have the opposite effect. And just at the stall where he put his hands down, this Yanyin Zhunnin glanced at the two Zhunennin teammates who were a little farther away at the same speed on both sides, and silently nodded in the eyes of his teammates. I can only use that... Anyway, stop this... Then, a trace of determination flashed in his eyes. What...! However, before he could give any instructions, his figure in mid-air was frozen, and his heart was shocked! "You guys... do you know how to write under your own control?" And at this moment, accompanied by a cry of icy impatience, two groups of emerald flames lie behind his shoulders... It''s burning! Chapter 951： bamboo forest It was nearly three o''clock, and the warm and warm sunlight slowly dyed a layer of gold, spilled onto the ground, and plated the ground with a faint layer of gold. This grass country is also close to the border of the land country. The last of the Shenwubi Bridge is marked on a detailed map of a certain area as a reference landform, a bamboo forest, plated with a light gold. "despair!" At this moment, one foot lightly landed on the ground, and before the towering green bamboos densely covered with a light golden layer extended to the bamboo forest at the end of the line of sight, a little dust was stirred up and moved. One of the fallen leaves outside this bamboo forest belongs to this bamboo forest. "clatter" Then, with another sound of landing, half a step behind this foot, the other foot tiptoed gently on the ground, and suddenly, a circle of faint dust spread outwards. The fallen leaves were instantly pushed out. A figure, squatting on the ground, suddenly flashed. "call!" Then, with a long exhale, Chiba slowly opened his eyes, and the cold killing intent in his eyes slowly faded, turning into a relieved look. Finally arrived! Afterwards, he raised his head and looked at the inexplicable green bamboos that seemed to have turned into golden and blue colors and stretched forward neatly, with a relaxed smile at the corner of his mouth. And in his mind, it flashed through the previous two or three hours all the way. In the past two or three hours, in addition to the three quasi-upper-level Ninja-level Yanyin who was easily solved by him, he has always encountered a lot of Yanyin''s scattered task teams, basically two to three people. , Either patrolling, or performing intelligence spying, or performing some secret tasks alone, in these two or three hours, more than thirty Yanyin died in his hands. And because of the hurry, he did not choose the slower way of sneaking and hiding. Instead, he moved forward at the fastest speed with some brutality. The situation of stepping on or breaking branches is basically inevitable at every step. In this constant sound, it is difficult not to be discovered. Moreover, when he was discovered, the group of Yanyin was also difficult enough, as long as he was discovered, no matter what state he was in, he would inevitably chase him, whether it was his opponent or not. Even if he saw the difference in strength, he didn''t mean to run away at all, it was all desperate, as if he was obstructing him with death. However, fortunately, after experiencing the first battle of the three generations of Raikage, although there has not been a systematic reflection and learning experience, it may have adapted to the speed of the third generation of Raiking. In the critical state of the wound mode, Chiba found that his own dynamics His eyesight seems to have increased to a certain extent, and even under normal circumstances, his ability to capture people has also greatly increased. The figure movements of these Iwakura ninjas actually have a "slow motion" feeling in his eyes. In the midst of this progress, he can often rely on this vision, and the speed that he is much better than these Iwayin ninjas, seize the opportunity, kill them with one shot, and solve these chasing Iwayin in the shortest time, without wasting. Too much time. Again, Chiba felt the gap between himself and the ordinary ninja. This feeling of being able to solve it easily gave him a self-knowledge of finally becoming a strong man. Although the flaws of the eight-door model remain, he still cannot Fighting for too long, but in the eight-door mode, the ordinary Shangnin is no longer his opponent at all, barely, he can be regarded as a ninja with quasi-s-level strength and above, and s-level strength. Although it cant be compared with the current ninja at the top of the s-level like Sannin, nor can it be compared with the shadow-level combat power of the water gate, but at least, he has already entered the s-level, at least in the pure In terms of combat effectiveness, he has s-level strength, no matter where he is placed, with pure combat effectiveness, he can cause trouble to anyone. Of course, compared with the shadows, he was still the one who was abused when there was no Yin Seal. The three generations of Raikage had clearly shown him what kind of strength it is to be a ninja who can become a shadow of a village. I also let him know what kind of ninja can support a village in terms of force. This also subverted Chibas cognition of the shadow masters in the original work, or the cognition of the shadows of the major Ninja villages. He also deeply understood that he must not use "spots" as a reference to measure the five shadows, although Under Ma, Wuying was beaten like a child, but for him, Wuying could still beat him like a child. Sometimes, in this Naruto world, it is really impossible to measure a person''s strength by the battle in the original book. Because he is not a reference to measure the strength of that person in the original book, and the world with the magical power of Chakra has three kinds of endurance powers, which are biased towards deceit, such as ninjutsu, physique, and illusion. In the meantime, because of a different idea or the ratio of the three ninja powers you master, thousands of tactics can evolve, and thousands of tactics will lead to various endings. Substitute a character in the original book and then measure the strength of another character... To be honest, this kind of behavior is really a kind of behavior biased toward death. The strength of the characters in the original novel. In this Naruto world, only oneself has actually fought, or seen a fight with people who are very familiar with the roots, and through the various signs of actual combat, can we truly measure the true strength of a character in Naruto World ~www.novelhall.com~ In other words, what kind of threat factor this Naruto world character has for him. Is it easy to kill, or easy to kill, or a tie, or the best retreat that is difficult... etc. One of the biggest gains of Chiba in the battle of the three generations of Raikage might be the enlightenment about power cognition. "So, next..." A series of images flashed in his mind, and a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba slowly stood up, scanned the bamboo forest in front of him, and compared it with what he had clearly remembered, and quickly confirmed it. This is the bamboo forest where fate takes place. If you move forward from this bamboo forest, you should be able to find the key river in the bay. When that happens, you can easily find the place where Lin was taken abducted by just doing a comparison. Then, search all the way in the direction of the rescue with soil in the original impression, and you can find the place of "death with soil". As long as the "death with soil" is prevented, then history will be rewritten from this moment. Next, he will welcome a new Ninja world, and then, do everything possible and means to help the four generations of Naruto and bring the Ninja world into An era of true peace. That way, there will be no cruelty in the world, no darkness, and so many unnecessary sacrifices. Everyone, the people he cares about, the people who care about him, and those who he doesnt know or dont know him, can live as he did in his previous life, although there may still be injustices, some are rich and some are poor. But everyone''s life is guaranteed. What children have to do is play and go to school, and they will not go to the battlefield. That way, he can also live the life he wants in this Naruto world, in his second life. And this is also the Fate Change Plan... The final scene! Chapter 952： 1 kind of scenery! "Wow...wow..." The light golden-blue green bamboos that were reflected by the sun quickly faded back, as if connected to a light blue bamboo row in the eyes, the brilliant brilliance reflected the eyes of this young man who was flying away in the bamboo forest. It is also brilliant and bright. This bamboo forest is bigger than expected... Really, you only know if you have run by yourself! At this time, the young man flying by, that is, Chiba, turned a little helplessly in his eyes while observing the surrounding area. He has kept running at the highest speed for ten minutes to conserve his strength, but the scenery in front of him is still the scene of the green bamboos dyed in light golden blue by sunlight, and looking ahead, it seems that the scenery is still It will last for a while. However, although the reference scenery in the original impression seems to take some time to appear, Chiba is not in a hurry. Looking at the current position of the sun and the color of the sun, it is only about three o''clock in the afternoon. In the evening, if you take a conservative estimate, it is one hour ahead of the evening, it is also around five o''clock, and there is at least one hour left for him to find the exact location. And at his current speed, the distance he can run in an hour is definitely able to circle the bamboo forest, a search-like circle! Moreover, the matter is now, it is useless for him to panic and doubt, after all, time will not go backwards. If it is too late, it can only be too late, and it cannot be avoided by his human factors. "Ok?" And at this moment, when Qianye''s feelings about the bamboo forest rose, his eyes suddenly darkened, and during the vertical jump, the green bamboos on both sides suddenly became tall and thick. Following the high speed, there were rows of green bamboos. It rises up high, as if the bamboo rafts are growing up, and even the gap between the green bamboos is getting smaller and smaller, and the sun gradually does not penetrate, and the whole scene slowly dims, as if day and night. It seems that it is coming soon! However, seeing this situation, seeing this unusually tall forest of green bamboos that looked like the original data, Chiba''s heart was filled with joy. He knows exactly what this scene represents. Like the scenes in the original work that can still be clearly recalled, the unusually tall bamboo forest and the dim overall environment are all scenes experienced by Kakashi, Daito, and Lin and Bofeng Shuimen in the original work after they separated. In other words, he was almost there, where Lin was taken abducted. Now, before everything happened... Then, Chiba didn''t feel any joy because of the reference scene that was approaching the place where fate happened, but became solemn. After all, in the original book, when the Kakashi trio arrived at the river, the ninja who used camouflage hidden and the firelight of another Iwakashi ninja were already waiting there. Although it is now before everything happened, Kakashi and the others should be on their way here, but they cannot say when the two Yanyin arrived here, and in the original work, it is not clearly stated that they were in ambush. I got there by accident and found the three of Kakashi. If it is the former, if he lie in wait, then he will be found in the past. The camouflage hidden ninjas stealth technique is inherently more difficult to deal with. It is still threatening to him. As for the other ninja firelight, it is even more troublesome. He is an official candidate, which is better than the camouflage hidden rock. It must be detailed. Although this detail is only a sentence, this sentence is enough to contain a lot of information. After all, this sentence is "Iwayin Shinobu, has a warlike personality, and is very advanced in ninjutsu, physique, and illusion skills, and is one of the best masters in Iwayin Ninja Village." Yes, one of the best masters. Although he is only a superior ninja, it does not mean that his combat effectiveness is only the superior ninja level. Chiba himself knows this very well. After all, the titles of ninja, middle, and superior The granting of the power is not based solely on the combat power. For example, Konoha has two conditions of mission experience and contribution. The combination of combat power is the combination of the three. Moreover, Chiba himself is the best example. His combat effectiveness is already s-level, but he is actually just forbearance now. That''s right. Chiba, that is, a Shinobu... Therefore, in front of the words of the best master, Yan Yin Shangren can automatically ignore the words, the strength of this firelight is far more than that. Moreover, this guy is still very advanced in Yanyin Village''s ninjutsu, physical skills, and illusion skills. What is this concept? That is to say, this guy has a very strong overall strength, very strong, and even the three kinds of endurance powers rank very high in the powerful Danin village like Yanyin Village. This kind of character is difficult to entangle. And the degree of strength is not reflected by data alone. As for the performance in the several confrontations between Huoguang and Kakashi and Daito in the original book, Chiba has already put aside and does not use this as a reference. Needless to say, his previous understanding of the strength of the Naruto world There has been a big change. Moreover, in terms of illusion, Chiba is not even worse than his ninjutsu and physique. If the enemy is a master of illusion, Chibas strength is probably a 50% discount or more. Therefore, if you encounter the Iwakura Ninja, one of the main causes of these two destinies, Chiba may not be able to deal with it perfectly, killing ~www.novelhall.com~ in a short time, and if you don''t kill it in a short time , Then Kakashi and the others may rush there at any time. Chiba doesnt know how many variables there will be. After all, the battle may be one-sided, evenly matched, or it may change rapidly. The slightest change may lead to various Kind of different situations and results. Chiba is also not sure that the arrival of Kakashi and the three will help him, not disservice. After all, the three of Kakashi are not Hirohiko and Xuena, but they don''t have the kind of cohesive ability. Even, except for Hirohiko and Yukina, Chiba is basically alone, he is not sure if he can form a tacit cooperation with Kakashi and the others. Faced with these two types of Yanyin, if they don''t cooperate in tacit agreement, Lin is still very likely to be taken away. There will be more variables after that. Chiba doesn''t know what will happen. So, although things are going well now, it does not mean that everything is simple. Do not! They should be prepared for battle, and it is even better to kill the two in an instant. Before Kakashi and the others arrive, they must be killed first. They are now in ambush there! In the original book, when they were on the scene, when they discovered the three of Kakashi, they said, "The leech guy didn''t come back after he went out to investigate, he wouldn''t be killed by those little ghosts, right?" It can be seen from this sentence that they were already here when the leeches went out to investigate. The magic leech was the ninja who was killed by Bo Feng Shuimen on the last night before the three people separated. It was also the Yanyin ninja who attacked before separating. At this moment, a series of thoughts flashed in his heart, and the solemn color on Qianye''s face suddenly changed to a cold one. Next, he must kill as soon as possible, these two Yanyin! anyway! Chapter 954： Talk about "Cuckoo...cuckoo..." The owl that didn''t know where was screaming, the peculiar sound with some strange sounds, brought a bit of life to the open space at the exit of this huge virgin forest. "teacher" Cross-legged on a large stone in this open space, closing his eyes and resting, following the alert Bofeng Shuimen, he suddenly heard the call from the students behind. "What''s wrong? Bring soil?" He opened his eyes, looked back slightly, and spoke gently. When he turned his head, he saw the soil climbed up from under the stone, took a few steps forward, and sat down beside him. "I also know the importance of teamwork, but..." Sitting down with the soil, his head was slightly low, and with a bit of depression, he said: "That guy Kakashi always thinks of me as a worthless fool, so I...No, I was born when I was called The elite Uchiha clan is always a crane tail. I also admit that Kakashi is very powerful, but..." "Ok" Seeing the depressed and whispering soil, Bo Feng Mizuno groaned, and seemed to sigh slightly, before opening his mouth: "Kakashi belongs to the genius ninja Sakumo Hagiki, known as Konoha White Fang. Son, in front of his father, the legendary Sannin must respect him a bit. He spent his childhood beside that kind of genius. His vision has been different from yours. He was a little lost when he saw you. It''s also normal." "White Fang...I''ve also heard of this name. It is said that it is a hero who died in order to protect the village." Hearing the teacher''s words, Dai Tu raised his head slightly, with a little surprise flashing on his face, and said: "Kakashi guy, never said this!" "The people in the village, including Kakashi of course, respect this amazing man. If that doesn''t happen..." Looking at the soil, Bo Feng Shuimen turned his head, looked at the distance, frowned slightly, and said in a deep voice. "That thing?" Hearing the words of regret and sigh in his own teacher''s indulgence, he was taken aback. "Maybe I shouldn''t have said this kind of thing without authorization, but since you are teammates with Kakashi, then maybe you should know about this thing." Hearing words with doubts, Bo Fengshui paused and said. "In the end what happened?" Hearing this, Tai Tu couldn''t help asking. "Kakashis father, Mr. Shumoo himself ended his life because of being slandered. Five years ago, when he was embedded in the enemy line as the captain when performing an extremely secret mission, he was forced to face two choices. Whether to continue the mission or save the lives of his companions, of course, according to the regulations of the village, abandoning the mission is not allowed, but he chose to save the lives of his companions and gave up the mission. In the country of fire and the village that suffered huge losses His partners began to accuse him. Eventually, even those rescued companions began to slander him. Therefore, Mr. Shuomao was exhausted physically and mentally, and then he..." With a touch of sorrow in his tone, Bo Feng Shuimen raised his head slightly, and said: "Since then, Kakashi has not mentioned his father''s affairs, and is very obsessed with observing the rules and conventions. So, bring dirt, Even a little bit, just be considerate of Kakashi, he is not malicious." Kakashi... Hearing these narrations, the soiled head dropped again, and an inexplicable emotion flashed in his eyes, silent. Really, it turned out to be like this... At this moment, under the rock, Hongyan, who woke up from the movement of soil, opened his eyes slightly, and a sudden thought flashed in his heart. Then, he glanced at Kakashi, who was sleeping next to him, and frowned slightly. It''s no wonder that Chiba specially ordered that when he and Kakashi went to work, he must take care of himself. It turned out that Kakashi had such a past. And in his mind, it flashed past the beginning of the wartime mission. When he went out to perform the mission, Chiba pulled himself, especially seriously instructing Kakashi to pay attention to the mission. He didn''t understand at the time. After all, I have had several intersections with Kakashi, and the teachers of each other are lovers. For this super genius who can be like Chiba, Hirohiko still has a good feeling and closeness, and he is also very interested in teaming with Kakashi. The team, suddenly heard Chiba say that Kakashi, he naturally did not understand. But out of absolute trust in Chiba, he still remembered this sentence very clearly, and he planned to follow Chiba''s words. Just not understanding is not understanding after all, this is a doubt after all. And now, he finally understood. Then, another doubt emerged. But, why did Chiba know about this? Kakashi didn''t even mention it again, and the village had no rumors about Hagaki Sakumo. Even people like Tu and Lin didn''t know about it. How did Chiba know about it? "I know, then, teacher, I''ll go to sleep first." However, this doubt was just the beginning. Before he could think about it, the sound of dirt on his head came. "Yeah. Take a good rest, I have a task tomorrow." Afterwards, there was the response of Bofeng Shuimen. Then, there was a squeaking sound, he hurriedly closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, and opened his eyes until there was a slight snoring sound from the next bed. "Hongyan, can you talk about it?" However, before he had waited for a long time, the sound of the wave wind water door rang above his head. Until I wake up? In this sound, Hong Yan was really surprised. "Yes!" However, although Hongyan was shocked, he responded quickly. After taking a look at Xuena who was sleeping with Lin and not awakening, he sat up from the bed and climbed onto the stone. Then, under the gaze of Bo Feng Shui Men, sat down beside him. "Mr. Watergate..." After sitting down, he looked at Bo Feng Shui Men and said. "How is the injury?" In response to his wave of wind and water, he asked gently. "It''s almost restored. I guess there will be no problems tomorrow." Hongyan answered truthfully. "Ok." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and said: "I will be separated from Kakashi and others tomorrow. Originally, at this time, I should send you and Xuena back to the village, but..." "I know that I am willing to stay and continue the mission with Kakashi. They are also my partners." Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Hongyan interrupted his words without waiting for Bo Feng Shuimen to finish speaking, and said categorically. To be honest, even if Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t make this request, he would ask to stay. He also has his plan! "Then, I will send Xuena back safely." When Hongyan agreed so bluntly, Bo Feng Shuimen was slightly taken aback, but after all, he was a figure who could become Hokage in the future. There was no extra surprise at the moment, and he was simply settled. This arrangement does not mean that he favors the three of Kakashi, and wants to pull Hirohiko to protect Kakashi and the others. It was because of the consideration of the mission of Kamubi Bridge. Hongyans performance was significantly better than his disciples. His staying would undoubtedly increase the success rate of the mission. Kakashi and the others as a team, after all, Many immature places, these immature, it is easy to have problems. There is Hirohiko, at least, there is more power to make up for the problems caused by these immaturities. Moreover, the strength of this child is not bad, it is really not good, he can also walk the rest of the road, complete the mission of the godless bridge. "Thank you, Teacher Watergate!" Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s simple promise and the words to send her other caring Xuena back to the village, Hirohiko thanked him very sincerely. "Go rest." Hongyan agreed so simply, Bo Feng Shuimen also saved a lot of words, smiled, patted his lover''s disciple on the shoulder, and nodded. "Yes!" Hearing this, Hongyan responded and climbed down the stone. Hope, Jiu Xin Na will not... Watching Hongyan climb down, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face showed a bit of contradiction, but soon he was firmly replaced. This is what he must do! For the sake of the village, he must guarantee the greatest success rate of the quest for the Godless Bridge. Chapter 955： Start again "Haw...Haw!" The song of birds under the bright sunshine in the morning broke the silence of the evening. After Hafengshuimen talked with Hirohiko and confirmed that Hirohiko would join the Kakashi route to carry out the mission of the Kakashi Bridge, he was speechless all night. The encounter on this night also made Kakashi''s several people physically and mentally exhausted. Even after bringing the soil to talk with Bo Feng Shuimen, they didn''t struggle with Kakashi''s issue for long, and they fell asleep in a deep sleep. Holding Xuena, nothing happened. As for Kakashi, he may be the most tiring among the three. After all, for him now, the actual combat of Chidori has really consumed a lot of physical strength, and it is also the heaviest sleep among the people. Bo Feng Shuimen was on guard for the whole night, but for him, this night, compared to the days when he was on the battlefield during this time, was already a fairly easy night, but there was no big problem. As for Hongyan, after confirming that he could stay and continue to perform the mission of the Shinsubi Bridge, he fell asleep contentedly. Although he was not as heavy as Kakashi and others, he also guaranteed that the mission would not be affected the next day. "It''s much better already!" At this time, Lin''s relieved voice rang amid the chirping of the birds. At this moment, she was changing the bandage for Kakashi, who was sitting on the ground with her shirt off. During the words, Kakashi was wrapping a new bandage. The **** old bandage was thrown at her. Kneeling at the feet of the ground. "However, if you force it too much, the wound may open, so be careful." And after these words of relief, she couldn''t help but remind them. "It''s almost time to hit the road!" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen, who had packed his bags, looked back at the two Kakashi and the awakened belt soil who was doing stretching exercises. He had taken care of everything a long time ago, and even had Chenna on his back. Hiroshiko who was on the floor said. "Yes!" Hearing his teacher''s voice, Kakashi trio hurriedly responded. "Yes." Later, it was Hongyan''s voice. Hirohiko... When Hongyan heard this sound, Kakashi and the three all looked over with a little surprise. However, when they saw Hongyan''s face that had a stern poker face, but had obviously eased a lot, the corners of their mouths couldn''t help but slightly cocked. On the way, Hongyan has been a little reluctant. Now it seems that he should have calmed down and joined our team. There was a slightly relaxed smile at the corners of their mouths, and such a relief thought flashed in their hearts. Next, there was not much words. After everything was packed, the group of five people followed the original route along the pace of Bofeng Shuimen, until they walked a few kilometers and reached a bamboo forest location. Stopped. "Then, it''s almost there. From now on, the soldiers will be divided into two groups. Come on, everyone." Looking at the bamboo forest, Bo Feng Shuimen, who stopped walking, lowered his head slightly and said to the four young ninjas standing in front. "Yes, Teacher Watergate." Kakashi, Lin, and Tai Tu all hurriedly responded when they heard Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, while Hong Yan remained silent and nodded silently. "Yesterday''s enemy only came out alone to investigate occasionally, and later it will become a team battle. Be careful." Seeing the firmness in the eyes of the disciples, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was serious, and he couldn''t help but exhort a few times. "Hurry up on the road, Captain." And just as his voice fell, the voice with soil sounded slightly abruptly. Immediately, Kakashi, who was originally looking at his teacher, turned his head suddenly, looked at the comrades on the side in an incredible way, and saw his eyes staring slightly. Obviously, he did not expect that the soil would say so. Even Lin looked over with a little surprise. On the side of Hongyan with the soil, the corners of the poker face''s mouth were slightly loosened, and an inexplicable smile flashed in his eyes. While speaking with dirt, his eyes turned slightly away, and he curled his lips, looking unhappy. In response to this, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled slightly, and then looked at Hirohiko who was next to the soil, his eyes fell on Xuena on Hirohiko''s back, and then said. "Then, in the future, Hirohiko will be one of you to perform tasks with you, Kakashi..." "Yes, I understand!" Hearing the teacher mentioning himself, Kakashi instantly reacted from the amazement at Daitu, and he responded and cast a compliment to Hongyan. Hongyan also looked back and nodded. The two of them werent even surprised to bring Tu and Lin. They had a very good friendship in private. Even Hongyan lived in Kakashis house for a while. The four of them had a deep relationship and everyone was quite familiar. Hirohiko was a bit reluctant before, but now Hirohiko no longer rejects them because of Chiba''s affairs. They feel that they are fully capable of performing tasks together. Moreover, they also have a certain understanding of Hirohiko''s strength, and he is a genius figure in an elite family like the Uchiha clan. With him, the success rate of the mission has also been greatly improved. "Well, next, Xuena will leave it to me, and I will be responsible for sending her back to the village safely." Seeing everyone''s reaction ~www.novelhall.com~ Bo Feng Shuimen nodded silently, and then signaled to Hongyan to put Xuena down, and he used Fei Lei Shen to bring him back to the village. Although this requires quite a lot of chakras, Xuena is a descendant of the Hyuga clan, and the relationship is very important. In comparison, this chakra is nothing at all. "Yes, Teacher Watergate." Hearing this, Hongyan hurriedly removed Xue Na from his back and carefully placed it in front of him, and at the same time the writing wheel in his eyes slowly faded. "Then..." When Hongyan unloaded Xuenai, Bo Feng Shuimen squatted down and pressed one hand gently on Xuenai''s body, and he was about to issue an order to disband. "Chiba!" But at this moment, Xuena, who was lying on the ground, sat up abruptly, with an exclamation in his mouth, shocked that Bo Feng Shuimen subconsciously stopped launching the God of Thunder and the order to disband. "Xue Nai!" At this moment, Hongyan, Tai Tu, and Lin were surprised at the same time. "This...Where is this? Lin? Bring soil? Kakashi? Why are you here? And...Mr. Mizumon? Hongyan, what''s going on? What happened?" At this moment, Xuena, who was awakened and sat up, quickly noticed the abnormality. He rolled his eyes and asked questions like a bead in his mouth. During the questioning, he had stood up and looked up and down again. "This" And this continuous questioning stopped Kakashi and the others, but Hirohiko''s face was obviously excited, and he seemed to forget his words with excitement. Seeing Xuena just opened his mouth. No half of a sentence came out. As for Bo Feng Shui Men''s question, the corners of his mouth felt bitter. Now... Feeling going to be troublesome! At this moment, did you wake up? But his heart is more bitter than this smile. Chapter 956： Join and plan Konoha front line battlefield, somewhere. "boom!" Accompanied by a huge explosion, the tall and finger-like hills shattered in the dust and smoke, and the rubble was scattered and splashed, and fell into the ground around the hills, like a shower, covering the sky and the earth. Here, the trembling ground crackled. "Captain, haven''t you come yet?" At this time, in the Konoha trench a few meters away from the hill, four ninjas were crouching together, holding their heads in their hands, defending against the gravel that fell from the top of their heads, one of them endured Can''t help but speak. "hold onto!" Hearing the words of his teammates, the middle-aged captain with a beard who was suffering from a few gravel **** gritted his teeth and spoke. "If this continues, we can''t hold on." At this time, another Konoha ninja endured the pain of being hit by a stone and said. "In any case, we must persist to the rescue!" The middle-aged captain maintained a defensive posture with his head in his hands, glanced up from the corner of his eyes, glanced at the top of the trench, and frowned tightly. If this goes on, I really can''t hold on! Support... Hasn''t it come yet? And in his heart, he was also anxious. This is a key location on the frontline battlefield. If the defense here is broken, the enemy will drive straight in and attack their logistics camp and another defense line that is weaker than them. At that time, the situation will gradually improve. It will turn sharply, I''m afraid Konoha will have difficulty turning over again. "Lalala!" "Flap!" As the explosion gradually disappeared, the rubble rushing down the trenches slowly diminished, and smoke and dust gradually filled in. In an instant, the trenches were covered with a layer of pale yellow dust. "Huh!" At this moment, a half-crouched figure suddenly flashed in the faint yellow dust mist in their eyes, and appeared in front of them more than one meter. enemy? Reinforcements? But at this moment, Konoha''s hearts tightened, and the entire body became tense. "How is it going?" In the next second, the figure suddenly spoke, but it was a familiar voice from the middle-aged captain. "Is it finally here? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Then, the middle-aged captain who heard this sound was overjoyed. He knew who the owner of this sound was, and he was relieved immediately. Reinforcement! At this time, hearing the words of his captain''s long sigh of relief, the other three Konoha ninjas also felt relieved. "Time is running out, tell me about the current situation!" But at this moment, the figure on the opposite side asked again while digging out something on the ground. "The enemy is estimated to have fifty people, and only four of us survive." Hearing that, the middle-aged captain didn''t talk nonsense, and directly reported the current situation, but his tone was solemn, but his eyes couldn''t help but glance over the trenches. At this moment, in front of this trench, there are kunai, shuriken, and traces of explosions and ninjutsu. The corpses are everywhere, and the corpses of a dozen Konoha ninjas lie silently all around. In the trenches on the other side, dozens of ninjas in Yanyin also had serious faces. Hearing the captains instructions, "Ill see and know soon, everyone must work hard", their bodies are tight, and they are obviously ready. The preparation for the battle is about to rush out. "Fifty people?" At the same time, in the slowly fading dust and fog, the figure in front of the middle-aged captain also gradually became clear. In the eyes of the four, a handsome blond man was already reflected, it was Bo Feng Shui Men! At this time, in front of the water gate of the wave, dozens of peculiar kunai with sharp-pointed triangle forks have been lined up. this is? Seeing this battle, except for the middle-aged captain, the other three Konoha ninjas were all slightly confused, and obviously didn''t understand what Hao Feng Shuimen wanted to do. "Everyone, please throw all these karma into the local camp." At this time, Bofeng Shuimen had already stood up, glanced at the trench opposite with a serious face, and said gently: "After that, leave it to me!" "what!" "No matter how you say it, alone..." As soon as these words came out, all three Konoha ninjas were shocked, and two immediately exclaimed, and one of them even looked at their captain suspiciously, with a flash of "this man is really reliable" in their eyes. look. "Shut up and do as he said!" However, before they could say anything, the middle-aged captain stopped their words and actions, and then glanced at the back of Bo Feng Shuimen who had turned to face the trench opposite, and said in a low voice, "Next, you will You can enjoy the battle of Konoha''s golden glitter. Just for a moment, don''t miss it!" Konoha''s golden glitter... In an instant... Hearing the words that the captain had no doubt or even admiration and admiration, the three Konoha ninjas couldn''t help swallowing with a grunt, and the whole person became slightly tense. And at the stall where the middle-aged captain was talking, Bo Feng Shuimen had already stamped his seal with a serious expression. That look... Just like Chiba! Let people... There is no reason to refuse! At the stall of Jieyin, Bo Feng Shuimen had a pair of white pupils in his mind, and such a thought came into his mind. That kind of firmness after careful consideration. I feel that many people underestimated Xuena! "Start!" Just as this thought turned around, there was a sound from Bo Feng Shui''s door. "Chichichichichi!" Suddenly, the dense kunai projected outward, thinking of the murderous Yanyin camp rushing out! Then, in the next second, a golden flash suddenly appeared. Immediately, the screams became one piece, almost like a single sound. In an instant, fifty people gave the lead! ... At the same time, the other side. "Unexpectedly, it went so smoothly and convinced Teacher Watergate." Following behind the Kakashi trio, but keeping a certain distance, Hirohiko couldn''t help but looked at Xuena who was leaping into the forest with him and said. "Ok." Xuena nodded, and the white pupils'' prominent eyes glanced at Hirohiko~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "What plan are you hiding?" This time, the three generations of Hokage didnt care about my identity in this mission of the Gods Wubi Bridge. Teacher Watergate would not hesitate to come. Obviously, anything that could increase the chance of success of the God Wubi Bridge mission would be executed. Both Hongyan and I have a certain amount of combat power, and there are no injuries that affect the battle under Lins inspection. When it comes to joining Kakashis team, there is no need to say anything at all, as long as we express our determination and some cards. Cassie and the others need to move fast. Now it is a matter of the safety of the village, how could Teacher Watergate force me back because of a benevolence. "Help Kakashi and the others, complete the task as soon as possible, and then follow the route set with Chiba to find Chiba in the opposite direction. I believe that Chiba will not die. At least, before I find him, he will not He will die, he must know that we will definitely look for him, and he will definitely find a way out." Hearing this, he glanced at Xuena, and Hongyan said briefly. Sure enough... Hongyan will not give up. Upon hearing this sentence, Xuena''s mouth showed a slight smile, and he nodded silently, and then hurriedly said, "Then, catch up and complete the mission of the God-infinite Bridge as soon as possible to help Kakashi and the others. " "what" Hearing Xuenai''s words, the corner of Hongyan''s mouth curled slightly, a trace of warmth flashed in his eyes, and he stepped on the whole person and followed Xuenai. "Hirohiko, Xuena, keep up!" At this time, the eager voice of the soil in front came. "Bring dirt, be quiet!" Then, Kakashi yelled. "Ka! Ka! West!" After that, it was the voice that suppressed the anger that brought the soil to suppress his voice. "Ugh" After that, Lin sighed helplessly. Chapter 957： Wake up "Pl...Pl..." Pure blue water waves, wave after wave hit the grass on the west bank of this huge lake, sparkling waves shone under the bright sunshine. "Haw...Haw..." I dont know where the sound of birdsong broke the tranquility of the huge lake that had been silent for a while. From the other side of the grassland on the west bank and the virgin forest on the south bank, it brought something to this bright morning. Get angry. "Wow!" The breeze with the coolness of the lake blew by, while rolling up the sparkling waves, it also skipped the grass on the west bank, rolled up the real grass waves, and lifted up a few pieces of cloth from the ragged back of the boy who fell to the ground. . "Humph" And just as the breeze was blowing, and the piece of cloth was swaying up and down with the waves of grass, a faint hum followed the wind slowly. Then, the fingers of the boy who fell to the ground moved. "cough!" Then there was a soft cough, and the closed eyes of the face against the ground slowly opened up, and the brows that were stretched out from the coma instantly wrinkled. sunlight? Feeling the warmth of the familiar sunlight on the body and the bright light in front of him, Chiba''s opened eyes suddenly opened, and the whole person instantly sat up. What time is it now? After sitting up, Chiba hurriedly turned his head and glanced around, but seeing the grass waves, the breeze slowly, and the birds chirping, it was bright and vibrant. early? After this glance, Chiba, who sat up suddenly, let out a long sigh of relief, and sat down softly with a "poof". If it''s early, then it really won''t have any big impact. Although the time will be a little bit hasty, it''s just the same as the plan that was not made before the attack. Originally tonight, they had to rest until early before leaving. Although he was in a coma for the fate change plan, it did not have a bad effect. The only effect is that after he arrives at the destination, he will not have any rest time, and may go directly into the battle to save the soil. However, in general, it will not cause too late consequences. "Ok?" After a long sigh of relief, Qianye''s brows wrinkled again. The battle is over? Three generations of Raikage and Wan Yu Yanyin''s battle? Without hearing the sound of fighting behind him, a trace of doubt appeared in Chiba''s heart, and then slowly stood up and looked back. But at this look, he suddenly narrowed his eyes. I saw that the huge lake was full of light waves, reflecting the warm and bright sunshine of the sky, but in the sparkling, it was a little dazzling, and the sound of pops rang in my ears. It was quiet and peaceful, and there was no fighting appearance. "Peng!" At this moment, the emerald flames in Qianye''s eyes suddenly ignited, and the dazzling sparkling waves in the burning room seemed to no longer be dazzling anymore. As they gaze across, Qianye could vaguely see the hundreds of meters away. In the middle of the lake, there was nothing but sparkling waves and some small black spots. It seems that it is really over. Seeing this, Qianye took a breath, the emerald flame in his eyes slowly faded, and then his eyes fell on his right foot. I remember that At the stall where his gaze fell on his right foot, Chiba leaned over and rolled up his trouser legs and checked carefully. Before he fell into a coma, the last thing he felt was a slight pain in his foot, as if he had been bitten by something, and then he passed out in a numbness. No? Then, after a few checks, Chiba''s brows wrinkled tightly again. At this moment, his right leg is smooth, and there is only the smoothness of the skin regenerated by the creation of regeneration. There is no one at all. No scars, no bite marks. An illusion? But why is it coma? After the technique of Baihao and creation and regeneration, I should be in a state where I will not be unconscious, both physically and mentally. If nothing bit me, how can I pass out? After the examination, Chiba''s brows furrowed tighter, and the doubts in his heart rose instantly. Could it be... Is this a sequelae of Baihao''s technique? After using it, no matter how good the state, will he fall into a coma? However, in the several situations Tsunade used, it was because of excessive consumption of Chakra and the entire body was overdrawn, which led to Penn''s attack on the village and the battle between Gokage and Madara. He was unconscious and even life-threatening. Although I have also exhausted the chakras of the Yin Seal, my body has not been exhausted, and I am still in a state of succession. According to reason, I should not be unconscious! Thinking about it, Chiba put down the trousers, her pupils contracted little by little, but she was a little surprised. So, what if the enemy''s sneak attack? I can''t deny that when I wanted to leave, I didn''t look around carefully, and I was attracted by the battle behind me. I was distracted, and it was normal to be attacked. And when he was attacked, www.novelhall.com was also the time when he realized that Wan Yu Yanyin was attracted by the three generations of Raikage and he was safe. At that time, it was also the most relaxed time. but If it was an enemy attack, then I should be imprisoned now, or how could I stay in place intact while being imprisoned? This is the rear battlefield of Iwayin and Unyin. Konoha can only fight on the front line and does not have much spare power. And the number of Shayin''s troops can only take care of himself or harass Iwayin. It is impossible. Crossing the land of fire and land appeared on the battlefield here. Yanyin''s full spirit dealt with the three generations of Raikage, Yunyin fled in a hurry, even if the mist intervened in it, my fate should have been looted by the mist or died in the hands of mist. It is impossible to stay in place! An enemy attack, it seems impossible! Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help taking a breath. What exactly happened? "Snapped!" At this moment, Qianye was puzzled, and when she felt as if she had fallen into some conspiracy, a muffled noise amidst the waves suddenly rang. Do not! This is not the time to think about this! Although there may be a conspiracy that I don''t know about, the most important thing now is time. These things can''t take up my current time. If there is not enough time, then I know what the conspiracy is, it''s useless! In the muffled sound, Qianye''s eyes flashed, and he woke up from his thoughts, no longer thinking about it at the moment, after subconsciously glanced at the place where the muffled sound was sounding, he took a few steps forward violently, washing it away from the waves. Cao An, the instigator of the muffled sound, picked it up, turned his back, and rushed out, thinking of the bushes flying out. No matter what, now, the most important thing is to rush to the place of the accident! Chapter 958： shuttle It was almost noon, and the country of grass was close to a forest in the hinterland of the country of soil. "despair!" "DaDaDa!" In the slightly dim woods, a black shadow stepped on the branches and quickly passed by, and in a flash, it was just a few meters away. The direction should be correct. The whistling wind passed by her ears, Chiba flew by at a very fast speed, while putting the detailed map of the area in his hand into the ninja bag at the back of his waist, confirming his route, and this forest, It is the penultimate reference to the destination he marked. Now, as long as he walks out of this woods, crosses a large river, and then travels northwest for about an hour or two, he can reach the bamboo forest, and according to the memory, Lin was taken abducted and brought dirt and Kakashi It should be late in the evening, or even late, when we went to rescue. As far as the schedule was concerned, it was completely too late. Even if the destination he marked was not where the fate happened, he still had enough time to search the bamboo forest and surrounding places to find the exact place where the fate happened. After estimating the time, Chiba looked at the **** Kunai in his right hand and frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, Yan Yin mobilized more than ten thousand people, and here, there are sporadic arrangements. And in this eye, such a thought came into his mind. In the two or three times he came here, he was not all smooth sailing. In the middle, especially after entering the hinterland of the grassland, he encountered several waves of Yanyin''s team sporadically, including a scout team and a sentry team. There are also teams that perform tasks individually, and the number of each team varies from two to three. However, they are all elite ninjas or quasi-ninjas. For Chiba, who has just experienced three generations of Raikage and is one of the best opponents in the shadows, even if these ninjas are five or six together, they will not What a hindrance to him, let alone two or three together. The two or three groups of ninjutsu and even quasi-ninja among these elites were almost all in one face, and they were wiped out by Chiba or physique or ninjutsu. Before they could form any cooperation or use ninjutsu, they were as if they were handicapped by Chiba. Generally killed, Chiba hardly stayed, so he moved on. As for the kunai in Qianye''s hand, it was obtained from a ninja bag that was washed away from the source of the muffled sound when he was meditating on the huge lake before. From this Iwashin-style ninja bag, Chiba not only got some kunai, shurikens, detonating charms that were wet but the runes were not destroyed, and smoke bombs and other attacks or auxiliary ninjas. Some ordinary bandages, and some unimportant blank scrolls. Then, from this ninja bag, some of the three generations of Raiking''s situation with Wan Yuyan were inferred. For example, when he woke up, the battle might not be over, but moved to another place, anyway, not around the huge lake. For example, Yanyins siege should have suffered heavy losses. Although he did not see any corpses, it can be seen from the small black dots in the heart of the lake that he didnt know what the small black dots were, but he saw this endurance tool. Bao, he realized that these little black spots should be Yanyins personal belongings like this kind of ninja bag left by Yanyin. Although I dont know how it came off from the body, it is certain that this battle is absolutely It is tragic. It is estimated that many rocks have sunk into this huge lake and can no longer swim, otherwise, it is impossible to leave so many "relics". After all, if the battle is over, it is impossible for Yan Yin to stay directly with the ninja bag or other belongings. The ninja bag in the ninja bag is an important armament material. If the battle is over, the three generations of Raiking have been consumed and Yunyin has escaped and there is no hope of chasing, then they must clean the battlefield. These things will not be left. Although the personal belongings are not important armaments, they may be the relics of a ninja who died in the service and left to his family and relatives. In the case that there is no possibility of war in victory, when cleaning the battlefield, Iwaki will also collect these things. Good, return to the village, as a relic, to the relatives of the ninja who died in duty. Regardless of this point, whether it is Konoha, Yunyin, Yanyin, and Sandyin, there are such customary rules. As for Wuyin, because he did not participate in this war of Ninja world, Chiba did not understand it. So, in summary, the battle is not over yet. At the same time, looking at the number of small black spots in the middle of the lake, Yanyin must have lost a lot, and Chiba and the third generation of Raikage have fought head-on, knowing how strong this shadow-level master is. It is impossible for Yin to pay a considerable price to kill him! From the combination of these Yanyin teams encountered along the way, Chiba can also see that Yanyin is in the hinterland of the country of grass, and actually doesn''t have much combat power. Basically, they should have been transferred to the three generations of Raiking. After all, generally like this kind of key area between the front battlefield and the rear battlefield, it is impossible for any ninja village to only send some elite ninja and quasi-nin, the number is so small, at least it must be ninja, or even elite ninja, leading The average strength of the four people is to perform guard missions or spy intelligence missions in a quasi-tolerant team. It can never be so simple. It seems that the third Ninja World War is really entering the decisive battle and ending. The bridge of the gods is exploded, and it is estimated that the Xiumeng peace talks will not be far away~www.novelhall.com~ Thinking of this, Chiba looked forward. When he stepped under his feet, there was a "pop", and the branches broke at the sound, but he flew forward at a faster speed. But at this stall, his eyes were half-squinted, and he looked back slightly. However, although the quality and quantity are very poor, but still... Very annoying! At this moment, he had such a thought in his mind. "Duh!" At this moment, when his thoughts just came up, a kunai was inserted diagonally into the ground under the broken branch. "Shoo!" At this moment, in the blind spot behind him, three figures moved quickly and quietly among the branches. Seeing whether his own kunai hit his opponent, the face of Captain Iwagaki Junnin among the three flashed with a look of consternation, and the words "so fast" were clearly in his eyes. At the same time, he put down his fingers, Stop detonating the detonating talisman of kunai. The attack is no longer useful. The Konoha boy is already outside the explosion range. This detonation can only help him escape forward and create an explosion smoke screen, which will have the opposite effect. And just at the stall where he put his hands down, this Yanyin Junren glanced at the two Junnin teammates on both sides who were a little farther away at the same speed as his own, and silently nodded in the eyes of the teammates. I can only use that... Anyway, stop this... Then, a trace of determination flashed in his eyes. What...! However, before he could give any instructions, his figure in mid-air was frozen, and his heart was shocked! "You guys... do you know how to write under your own control?" And at this moment, accompanied by a cry of icy impatience, two groups of emerald flames lie behind his shoulders... It''s burning! Chapter 959： bamboo forest It was nearly three o''clock, and the warm and warm sunlight slowly dyed a layer of gold, spilled onto the ground, and plated the ground with a light gold. This grass country is also close to the border of the land country. The last of the Shenwubi Bridge is marked on a detailed map of a certain area as a reference landform, a bamboo forest, plated with a light gold. "despair!" At this moment, one foot lightly landed on the ground, and before the towering green bamboos densely covered with a light golden layer extended to the bamboo forest at the end of the line of sight, a little dust was stirred up and moved. One of the fallen leaves outside this bamboo forest belongs to this bamboo forest. "clatter" Then, with another sound of landing, half a step behind this foot, the other foot tiptoed gently on the ground, and suddenly, a circle of faint dust spread outwards. The fallen leaves were instantly pushed out. A figure, squatting on the ground, suddenly flashed. "call!" Then, with a long exhale, Chiba slowly opened his eyes, and the cold killing intent in his eyes slowly faded, turning into a relieved look. Finally arrived! Afterwards, he raised his head and looked at the inexplicable green bamboos that seemed to have turned into golden and blue colors and stretched forward neatly, with a relaxed smile at the corner of his mouth. And in his mind, it flashed through the previous two or three hours all the way. In the past two or three hours, in addition to the three quasi-upper-level Ninja-level Yanyin who was easily solved by him, he has always encountered a lot of Yanyin''s scattered task teams, basically two to three people. , Either patrolling, or performing intelligence spying, or performing some secret tasks alone, in these two or three hours, more than thirty Yanyin died in his hands. And because of the hurry, he did not choose the slower way of sneaking and hiding. Instead, he moved forward at the fastest speed with some brutality. The situation of stepping on or breaking branches is basically inevitable at every step. In this constant sound, it is difficult not to be discovered. Moreover, when he was discovered, the group of Yanyin was also difficult enough, as long as he was discovered, no matter what state he was in, he would inevitably chase him, whether it was his opponent or not. Even if he saw the difference in strength, he didn''t mean to run away at all, it was all desperate, as if he was obstructing him with death. However, fortunately, after experiencing the first battle of the three generations of Raikage, although there has not been a systematic reflection and learning experience, it may have adapted to the speed of the third generation of Raiking. In the critical state of the wound mode, Chiba found that his own dynamics His eyesight seems to have increased to a certain extent, and even under normal circumstances, his ability to capture people has also greatly increased. The figure movements of these Iwakura ninjas actually have a "slow motion" feeling in his eyes. In the midst of this progress, he can often rely on this vision, and the speed that he is much better than these Iwayin ninjas, seize the opportunity, kill them with one shot, and solve these chasing Iwayin in the shortest time, without wasting. Too much time. Again, Chiba felt the gap between himself and the ordinary ninja. This feeling of being able to solve it easily gave him a self-knowledge of finally becoming a strong man. Although the flaws of the eight-door model remain, he still cannot Fighting for too long, but in the eight-door mode, the ordinary Shangnin is no longer his opponent at all, barely, he can be regarded as a ninja with quasi-s-level strength and above, and s-level strength. Although it cant be compared with the current ninja at the top of the s-level like Sannin, nor can it be compared with the shadow-level combat power of the water gate, but at least, he has already entered the s-level, at least in the pure In terms of combat effectiveness, he has s-level strength, no matter where he is placed, with pure combat effectiveness, he can cause trouble to anyone. Of course, compared with the shadows, he was still the one who was abused when there was no Yin Seal. The three generations of Raikage had clearly shown him what kind of strength it is to be a ninja who can become a shadow of a village. I also let him know what kind of ninja can support a village in terms of force. This also subverted Chibas cognition of the shadow masters in the original work, or the cognition of the shadows of the major Ninja villages. He also deeply understood that he must not use "spots" as a reference to measure the five shadows, although Under Ma, Wuying was beaten like a child, but for him, Wuying could still beat him like a child. Sometimes, in this Naruto world, it is really impossible to measure a person''s strength by the battle in the original book. Because he is not a reference to measure the strength of that person in the original book, and the world with the magical power of Chakra has three kinds of endurance powers, which are biased towards deceit, such as ninjutsu, physique, and illusion. In the meantime, because of a different idea or the ratio of the three ninja powers you master, thousands of tactics can evolve, and thousands of tactics will lead to various endings. Substitute a character in the original book and then measure the strength of another character... To be honest, this kind of behavior is really a kind of behavior biased toward death. The strength of the characters in the original novel. In this Naruto world, only oneself has actually fought, or seen a fight with people who are very familiar with the roots, and through the various signs of actual combat, can we truly measure the true strength of a character in Naruto World ~www.novelhall.com~ In other words, what kind of threat factor this Naruto world character has for him. Is it easy to kill, or easy to kill, or a tie, or the best retreat that is difficult... etc. One of the biggest gains of Chiba in the battle of the three generations of Raikage might be the enlightenment about power cognition. "So, next..." A series of images flashed in his mind, and a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba slowly stood up, scanned the bamboo forest in front of him, and compared it with what he had clearly remembered, and quickly confirmed it. This is the bamboo forest where fate takes place. If you move forward from this bamboo forest, you should be able to find the key river in the bay. When that happens, you can easily find the place where Lin was taken abducted by just doing a comparison. Then, search all the way in the direction of the rescue with soil in the original impression, and you can find the place of "death with soil". As long as the "death with soil" is prevented, then history will be rewritten from this moment. Next, he will welcome a new Ninja world, and then, do everything possible and means to help the four generations of Naruto and bring the Ninja world into An era of true peace. That way, there will be no cruelty in the world, no darkness, and so many unnecessary sacrifices. Everyone, the people he cares about, the people who care about him, and those who he doesnt know or dont know him, can live as he did in his previous life, although there may still be injustices, some are rich and some are poor. But everyone''s life is guaranteed. What children have to do is play and go to school, and they will not go to the battlefield. That way, he can also live the life he wants in this Naruto world, in his second life. And this is also the Fate Change Plan... The final scene! Chapter 960： 1 kind of scenery! "Wow...wow..." The light golden-blue green bamboos that were reflected by the sun quickly faded back, as if connected to a light blue bamboo row in the eyes, the brilliant brilliance reflected the eyes of this young man who was flying away in the bamboo forest. It is also brilliant and bright. This bamboo forest is bigger than expected... Really, you only know if you have run by yourself! At this time, the young man flying by, that is, Chiba, turned a little helplessly in his eyes while observing the surrounding area. He has kept running at the highest speed for ten minutes to conserve his strength, but the scenery in front of him is still the scene of the green bamboos dyed in light golden blue by sunlight, and looking ahead, it seems that the scenery is still It will last for a while. However, although the reference scenery in the original impression seems to take some time to appear, Chiba is not in a hurry. Looking at the current position of the sun and the color of the sun, it is only about three o''clock in the afternoon. In the evening, if you take a conservative estimate, it is one hour ahead of the evening, it is also around five o''clock, and there is at least one hour left for him to find the exact location. And at his current speed, the distance he can run in an hour is definitely able to circle the bamboo forest, a search-like circle! Moreover, the matter is now, it is useless for him to panic and doubt, after all, time will not go backwards. If it is too late, it can only be too late, and it cannot be avoided by his human factors. "Ok?" And at this moment, when Qianye''s feelings about the bamboo forest rose, his eyes suddenly darkened, and during the vertical jump, the green bamboos on both sides suddenly became tall and thick. Following the high speed, there were rows of green bamboos. It rises up high, as if the bamboo rafts are growing up, and even the gap between the green bamboos is getting smaller and smaller, and the sun gradually does not penetrate, and the whole scene slowly dims, as if day and night. It seems that it is coming soon! However, seeing this situation, seeing this unusually tall forest of green bamboos that looked like the original data, Chiba''s heart was filled with joy. He knows exactly what this scene represents. Like the scenes in the original work that can still be clearly recalled, the unusually tall bamboo forest and the dim overall environment are all scenes experienced by Kakashi, Daito, and Lin and Bofeng Shuimen in the original work after they separated. In other words, he was almost there, where Lin was taken abducted. Now, before everything happened... Then, Chiba didn''t feel any joy because of the reference scene that was approaching the place where fate happened, but became solemn. After all, in the original book, when the Kakashi trio arrived at the river, the ninja who used camouflage hidden and the firelight of another Iwakashi ninja were already waiting there. Although it is now before everything happened, Kakashi and the others should be on their way here, but they cannot say when the two Yanyin arrived here, and in the original work, it is not clearly stated that they were in ambush. I got there by accident and found the three of Kakashi. If it is the former, if he lie in wait, then he will be found in the past. The camouflage hidden ninjas stealth technique is inherently more difficult to deal with. It is still threatening to him. As for the other ninja firelight, it is even more troublesome. He is an official candidate, which is better than the camouflage hidden rock. It must be detailed. Although this detail is only a sentence, this sentence is enough to contain a lot of information. After all, this sentence is "Iwayin Shinobu, has a warlike personality, and is very advanced in ninjutsu, physique, and illusion skills, and is one of the best masters in Iwayin Ninja Village." Yes, one of the best masters. Although he is only a superior ninja, it does not mean that his combat effectiveness is only the superior ninja level. Chiba himself knows this very well. After all, the titles of ninja, middle, and superior The granting of the power is not based solely on the combat power. For example, Konoha has two conditions of mission experience and contribution. The combination of combat power is the combination of the three. Moreover, Chiba himself is the best example. His combat effectiveness is already s-level, but he is actually just forbearance now. That''s right. Chiba, that is, a Shinobu... Therefore, in front of the words of the best master, Yan Yin Shangren can automatically ignore the words, the strength of this firelight is far more than that. Moreover, this guy is still very advanced in Yanyin Village''s ninjutsu, physical skills, and illusion skills. What is this concept? That is to say, this guy has a very strong overall strength, very strong, and even the three kinds of endurance powers rank very high in the powerful Danin village like Yanyin Village. This kind of character is difficult And the degree of strength is not reflected by data alone. As for the performance in the several confrontations between Huoguang and Kakashi and Daito in the original book, Chiba has already put aside and does not use this as a reference. Needless to say, his previous understanding of the strength of the Naruto world There has been a big change. Moreover, in terms of illusion, Chiba is not even worse than his ninjutsu and physique. If the enemy is a master of illusion, Chibas strength is probably a 50% discount or more. Therefore, if you encounter the Iwagaku Ninja, one of the main causes of these two fate, Chiba may not be able to deal with it perfectly, and kill ~www.novelhall.com~ in a short time, but if you don''t kill it in a short time , Then Kakashi and the others may arrive at any time, and Chiba does not know how many variables there will be. After all, the battle may be one-sided, it may be evenly matched, or it may change rapidly. The slightest change may lead to various Kind of different situations and results. Chiba is also not sure that the arrival of Kakashi and the three will help him, not disservice. After all, the three of Kakashi are not Hirohiko and Xuena, but they don''t have the ability to cooperate with each other. Even, except for Hirohiko and Yukina, Chiba is basically alone, he is not sure if he can form a tacit cooperation with Kakashi and the others. Faced with these two types of Yanyin, if they don''t cooperate in tacit agreement, Lin is still very likely to be taken away. There will be more variables after that. Chiba doesn''t know what will happen. So, although things are going well now, it does not mean that everything is simple. Do not! They should be prepared for battle, and it is even better to kill the two in an instant. Before Kakashi and the others arrive, they must be killed first. They are now in ambush there! In the original book, when they were on the scene, when they discovered the three of Kakashi, they said, "The leech guy didn''t come back after he went out to investigate, he wouldn''t be killed by those little ghosts, right?" It can be seen from this sentence that they were already here when the leeches went out to investigate. The magic leech was the ninja who was killed by Bo Feng Shuimen on the last night before the three people separated. It was also the Yanyin ninja who attacked before separating. At this moment, a series of thoughts flashed in his heart, and the solemn color on Qianye''s face suddenly changed to a cold one. Next, he must kill as soon as possible, these two Yanyin! anyway! Chapter 961： Arrivals! Not far this time! When Chiba''s mind was set to pay attention, the two unusually tall rows of bamboo that were formed in front of him because of the fast flying seemed to slowly widen, and a slowly avenue appeared in front of Chiba''s eyes. And this avenue quietly coincides with a certain scene when the fate happened in the memory. It is certain that not far in front, there will be a river that divides this huge bamboo forest. In that place, the three of Kakashi were attacked by Yanyin, and Lin was taken away. As a result, Kakashi and Taitu quarreled over the issue of "rules" and "partners", which led to parting ways. One continued the mission, the other continued. To save Lin, there is also a classic Hokage quote. Indeed, in the world of ninjas, bonuses who dont follow the rules and disciplines will be called trash, but those who dont cherish their partners are more trash! Kakashi, whose destiny was changed by me, may still be burdened with the death of "White Teeth" in the future, and will continue to adhere to his own rules and disciplines during missions, and may continue to compete like this with Daitu. Even, this famous saying that can be said to implement Hokage''s early, mid and even later parts will not appear. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but think of such a thought. However, this did not prevent him from speeding up his pace, and touching the hand in the ninja bag behind him to pick up kunai, and various ninjas such as detonation talisman. Along the way, so many ninjas were intercepted and killed. Chiba has collected a lot of ninjas and medicines. Although the medicines are slightly different from those of Konoha, the ninjas, kunai, shuriken, The detonation talisman and the like are basically all standard equipment, and the unified standard equipment of the entire Ninja World, when used, there is nothing wrong with Chiba. At most, the power of the detonating talisman is a bit poor. Compared with the detonating talisman of Hongyan''s modified version, it is almost a thousand miles away. However, this does not affect the use of Chiba. After all, he and Hongyan are still different. His ninjutsu and physical skills actually rely very little on the detonation talisman, so this does not affect Chiba''s battle. In Hongyan''s hands, the detonation talisman is one of the main attack output methods, but for Chiba, it is only an auxiliary means, and even the proportion of Chiba directly using detonation talisman to explode the enemy is better than using detonation talisman to contain opponents and use detonation smoke The proportion of smoke screens is much lower. Chiba didn''t care about the power of the detonating talisman. "call!" At this moment, the Detonation Talisman Kunai was already in his hand, and Chiba, who had pinched the seal with his left hand, let out a sigh of relief, and his energy quickly gathered. "Wow!" At this moment, the wind whizzed past Chiba''s ears, who was flying faster than before, and a coolness of water came to his face. Suddenly, my eyes suddenly opened up, although it was still that kind of gloomy scenery, but the bamboo rafts on both sides suddenly disappeared for a moment, and the whole scene seemed much more open. "Snapped!" But in the next second, his right foot stepped heavily on the water, and immediately, the water splashed, and with a "puff" sound, the splashing water suddenly stopped on the surface of Qianye''s landing, and the water droplets were suspended. It seems to be still around. Then, four small whirlpools suddenly swirled around the water surface. "Boom bang bang bang!" In the next moment, these four small whirlpools turned into streams of water, as if they were attracted by Chiba, and along with those still small drops of water, they rushed towards Chiba, "pupupupupu" in the shape of a half-meter in Qianba. The front exploded, forming a water curtain like four walls, like a shield, blocking Chiba inside. Water escape, water front wall! At this time, the **** of Chiba''s left hand were already erected, obviously this was his water escape ninjutsu. Next, where will they attack from? I made this response, they should know that I have found them, then they will inevitably choose to attack. After all, they are all veteran ninjas, and now they are in the hinterland behind Yanyin, they will never tolerate me in this area, the first thing is to kill me. Otherwise, when the three of Kakashi and the others came, they would not directly attack without considering other means. This can reveal a lot of things. Before, they also said that the leeches did not come back from the investigation. Obviously, they have a mission with them, and depending on their attitude towards the Kakashi trio, the situation of direct fighting without saying a word, plus the fact that they are on the way. Yanyin''s entanglement, obviously, their mission should be vigilance and defense. Looking at their behavior of using illusions on the kidnapped Lin to ask for information, they might add another to capture the enemy and obtain information. Or, capturing the enemy and obtaining intelligence is entirely because they saw that Kakashi and the three were children, with low threat coefficient, low resistance, and easy access to intelligence. And Im a child now, and the situation of the Kakashi trio should be similar, and even easy to capture and squeeze information than the Kakashi trios situation at the time. Those two Yanyin will definitely take action. Quickly capture him. As for the direction they will attack now At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ raised Chiba''s hand holding the Detonation Talisman Kunai, raised his head slightly, and his gaze moved slightly upward. Just defend above it! Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly in the water curtain where the four directions were connected to form a wall of water, and the detonating talisman in his hand tightened slightly. There were countless scenes flashed in his mind. In this case, the possible attack methods of the opponent flashed in his mind one by one. Afterwards, there was a series of countermeasures. As the lightning flashed past a series of attack scenarios and countermeasures, his left hand slowly changed a few marks, and another ninjutsu was born. "Boom!" Then, just after he was ready, a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded from behind the two connected rocks on the river bank in front of him that were suitable for hiding. Ok? At the moment when the white mist blew up, Chiba''s pupils suddenly widened, and the color of astonishment clearly appeared on his face, and the squeezed Kuwuwu froze in his hands. This what happened? In his heart, this uncontrollable astonishment thought instantly rose. no one? No one unexpectedly? At this time, scenes flashed in his mind, a memory from his own perspective flashed across his mind quickly, stopping behind the two stones all the time. And the two Chiba clearly remembered that behind the two rocks hiding in the rock, there was nothing, nothing. Yes, there is nothing! There is no Yanyin, and nothing else! Just behind the two empty stones. Moreover, there was no attack he expected! There wasn''t even any movement! Except for the sound of the water curtain and the touching of the running water, the bamboo forest and the river are only quiet! The Hokage Legend of Chiba Chapter 962： Already, changed? "Wow!" The surrounding water curtain shattered violently, and on this quiet water surface, a wave of rippling waves was stirred up, spreading out, and slapped on the bamboo banks on both sides. what happened? Why is there no one? There is nothing wrong with my inference. At this time, the two of them should lie in ambush here, waiting for the demon leeches to inquire about the information, and it is impossible for the demon leeches to go out looking for them for a long time. If it is really because the leeches have not returned for a long time to find support, then I won''t have to change my destiny. So, instead of supporting the magic leeches, what could cause no one here? After the shattered water curtain, Chiba''s figure slowly appeared. At this time, Chiba had already stood up straight, and the detonation talisman in his hand was slowly hanging down, and the seal on his left hand was also slowly. He loosened, but his brows were frowning tightly, and the uncontrollable surprise and doubt in his heart remained for a long time. "Wow!" And at this moment, after he completely dropped the detonation talisman and loosened the seal, behind him, a splash of water suddenly exploded, and a figure suddenly jumped out, with a cold light in his hand, and turned towards his back in an instant Jump off! However, Chiba''s attention seemed to be attracted by all the surprises and doubts in his heart, and he still kept the appearance of standing and bowing his head, motionless! There was no reaction to the cold light behind him! Could it be that At this moment, Chiba, who was thinking about it all in doubt, seemed to have found an answer to explain all of this, his eyes flashed, and his whole body slightly lifted up because of his understanding. "Snapped!" At this moment, a hand, from top to bottom, patted him on his shoulder in a posture of falling from a height. While raising this slightly, the figure had fallen behind Chiba. , A hand, pressed Chiba''s shoulder. But the cold light in his hand was already behind Qianye''s right waist. Seeing that castration, it seemed that he was about to plunge into Qianye''s back waist. "Boom!" Afterwards, there was a sound as if the leather was pierced by a hard thing, and it was as if the leather bounced and hit, and it rang behind Qianye''s waist who was lost in thought without defense. Is it the wrong way? At this time, such a thought appeared in the mind of unsuspecting Chiba. "The body, there is no one underwater." Then, when the thoughts came to mind, the figure with one hand on Chiba''s body said, but in the words, there was a little helpless. "puff!" "when!" At this moment, behind Chibas right waist, a kunai fell into a ninja bag specially placed for kunai, and then the ninja bag was slowly closed and buckled by the other hand. . "Wow!" And at this moment, behind the bamboo bank behind Qianye, the huge bamboo suddenly shook slightly. On the pillar closest to the river, a figure stomped down along the bamboo, parallel to the ground. The posture, slowly walked down. "I said the body, did you make a mistake? No one here at all!" Then, following the footsteps, a complaint came out from the silhouette of this figure. "despair!" The figure on the bamboo leaped gently on the water, among the ripples, walking towards Chiba step by step, and the figure on the shoulder of Chiba also slowly stepped back and stood with the figure on the bamboo. Behind Chiba, they slowly revealed their identical figures and looks. "Let let!" However, Chiba turned his head abruptly, stepped forward a few steps, separated his hands with two figures exactly like him, frowned and looked left and right, then looked back, looked left and right again. Look, it seems to be comparing something. "Hey, is this mad?" While watching this scene, the figure of Takekami frowned, looked at some underwater figures with poker faces beside him, poked the underwater figures, and turned his gaze to the front, turning his head from time to time, and looking at Chiba. Said with his mouth. "" Hearing the words of the figure from Takekami, and feeling the elbow poked by the figure from Takekami, on the face of some poker faces of the underwater figure, his brows wrinkled, obviously showing some disgust, and he did not answer . "It''s not right, it''s not right, the body is definitely under too much pressure!" In the face of the silence of the underwater figure, the figure on Takenaga didn''t seem to notice the dislike of the underwater figure at all, and while continuing to poke with his elbow, he shook his head and said in a serious manner. "I said" This time, the underwater figure was not silent, but turned her face away, looked at the figure of Takekhang with obvious disgust, and said. "What? What are you talking about? Is the body really crazy? No, it''s stupid?" Hearing the underwater figure speak, the Takenami figure did not wait for him to finish, so he asked a series of questions. "Can you take your dirty hands away?" Then, as a series of questions were uttered, the second half of the sentence of the underwater figure also came. "Dirty hands, what dirty hands? Are my hands dirty?" Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Takenami figure was taken aback for a moment, then stopped poking the underwater figure, looked at her hand poking the underwater figure, frowned, and then looked at the underwater figure very suspiciously. "Ah" Seeing the actions of the figure on the bamboo, and hearing his words, the expression of disgust on the face of the figure under the water became stronger, and he murmured: "So you are shadow clones" "Huh? What did you say?" At this moment, the two were very close. Although this whisper was very quiet, it was heard by Takekhang shadow without omission. When he heard this, the bewildered Takekhang shadow stopped immediately, and turned around almost immediately The sleeve said: "You water bodies, look down on our shadow clones? Want to fight?" "Let let, let let!" At this moment, when the underwater clone''s subconscious "yes" was about to detonate the clone war, Chiba separated the two again, frowned and walked back to the distance, and finally took a look. All around. That''s right! This is where fate happens! The distribution of each stone here and the scene formed by the bamboo river are as good as the scene in memory! This is where Lin was taken away! In the surprise eyes of the two clones and the aftermath of staring at each other unkindly, Chiba finally confirmed in his heart. This is where he is looking! "Papa" The water waves formed by the breaking of the water front wall slowly stopped, and Qianye''s brows frowned. But why is there no one? This doesn''t make sense! If there were no Yanyin two people here, how could Kakashi and the others be in danger? Kakashi and the others are not in danger, then How can fate happen? At this moment, his heart was completely messed up. What''s going on? Is it Destiny has changed? Naruto: The Legend of Chiba Chapter 963： This! "Did you find anything?" Seeing the appearance of the main body stopping again, Takekami''s surprised eyes turned into confusion, and he couldn''t help but ask. "Did you find something? Ontology." At the same time, the underwater figure on the side also asked. It is impossible to make a mistake. The location of the rock, the direction of the river, and the avenue separated by the bamboo forest behind it are exactly the same as in the memory. There can be no mistake. This is where destiny takes place. But at this moment, Chiba didn''t pay attention to his two clones, but glanced around again, and once again confirmed that he was right. However, if this changes fate... is it possible? Even with the butterfly effect, the butterfly must flap its wings once. The difference between the world of Naruto I live in and the world of Naruto in the original work is certain. For example, in this Naruto World, there is me, that is, Taki Chiba, who is also a traverser. This is already the biggest difference, and it may be the biggest butterfly. Secondly, there are characters such as Hirohiko and Xuena that I have not seen in the original work. These characters may also be butterflies, but it is not certain that they are characters that are not in the original work. After all, a story can tell about three or five people or dozens of people. Interactions between them are transformed into stories by the interaction between them. It is the story of Hokage in the original book. However, here is a complete world of Naruto. Every character is a person of flesh and blood. Birth, old age, sickness, death, joy, anger, sorrow, and joy are all real. In this real world, there cannot be only three or five people or dozens of people, but dozens. Composed of tens of thousands and millions of people, there are countless stories happening every day. It cannot be said that Honghiko and Yukina are just like me. They are fanned out by the wings of butterflies that do not belong to this Naruto world. In other words, they may not belong to the original Naruto story series, but they belong to another series of martial arts stories composed of hundreds of thousands of people in the real world. In other words, they belong to this world, not the butterfly. Well, the reason that is certain now is me. As for Hirohiko and Xuena, they should have been sent back to the village by Bo Feng Shuimen. Even if they were butterflies, they would not be able to flap the wings that changed the fate of the Kakashi trio. The Thunder God of Bo Feng Shui Gate arrived almost instantaneously, and Kakashi had his gift of Thunder God Kuwu. Even if Bo Feng Shui''s goalkeeper Xuena and Hirohiko returned, and then returned to Kakashi''s three people, time is also It''s just a few seconds or tens of seconds in the past. This little time is not enough to change the destiny of the Kakashi trio. Unless, these few seconds or tens of seconds will cause the three peoples route to change. In fact, even if the Kakashi three find out that their teacher is missing, they will change the route or other destiny. When the key things happen, they will find that their teachers are back and everything is back on track. After all, the butterfly effect, the butterfly fanning the wings of its wings, has to change something established to cause a change in the airflow. In the process of movement, the airflow changes even more because of the change in the airflow of this wing. In time and In the space, it slowly turned into a storm. And if the airflow is turned back to its original state before the airflow changes more, then the wind that **** its wings, or the wind that **** its wings, will never become a storm. Here, Yukina and Hirohiko can definitely rule it out. What about me? In a series of thoughts, Chiba''s thoughts flew away, excluding the reasons for Hirohiko and Xuena, and all thoughts fell on him. Although I was inserted into this destiny, I was on the verge of it. I changed the beginning of some of the quests of the gods and bridges. Originally, in the original work, the Kakashi team was the only team that performed the quests of the gods and bridges. Now One more team of them. However, this has nothing to do with the fate line of the Kakashi trio, and it will not cause any other relevance problems, which will cause the fate line of the Kakashi trio to change. First of all, the three of us are truly lonely without back-up. The two suspected butterflies, Honghiko and Xuena, were eliminated in the middle, which did not affect the line of fate. Secondly, my biggest change factor was limited by the third generation of Raikage, and even almost died in the hands of the third generation of Raikage. During this period, there was no change in Kakashi''s line of fate. On the contrary, he was also involved in the fate of the three generations of Raikage and helped complete the fate of the third generation of Raiking. As the biggest change factor of Takichiba, I did not just do it, but integrated into another line of fate. If Kakashis line of fate belongs to the "story of the original Naruto", then I have joined the " The "another story" of the original "Naruto Story" belongs to this real world, a "story" of Yunyin. And Yunyin and Kakashis line of fate of the God Wubi Bridge are not directly related, nor indirectly ~www.novelhall.com~ The battle between Yanyin and Yunyin is a "story" of Yunyin. Kakashi and the Shinsubi Bridge is the confrontation between Iwagaku and Konoha, which belongs to Konoha''s "story". Although there is Yanyin''s existence, they are two unrelated stories. Here, Yunyin and Konoha are not related. In other words, I should not be the reason to change this situation. Then, after some reasoning and analysis, Qianye''s brows furrowed tightly, and his hands could not help but gently clenched his fists. So, what if it is not a change in the type of butterfly effect? For example, the historical trajectory of this real world of Naruto is different from the original work. Is it originally different? Or is this a parallel world, the parallel world of the Naruto world with the original history, and the parallel Naruto world where Taito and Lin did not die? Later, after this analysis and reasoning, another thought came to Chiba''s mind. hateful! At the moment when this other thought emerged, Chiba''s teeth clenched. I think I have considered all the circumstances, but I haven''t thought about this situation now! The fate of the Kakashi trio is not as I know it, I have never thought about it! "Ontology! Ontology!" At this moment, the call of the two clones suddenly reached his ears, and there was a bit of anxiety in his tone. "what happened?" As his heart gradually became a little anxious, these slightly anxious words cut off Chiba''s increasingly anxious emotions. He turned his head subconsciously, looked at his clones, and asked. Ok? This! But at the moment he turned his head, a light from the corner of his eyes flashed, but after turning his head, his figure shook suddenly, and his whole body suddenly stiffened. His face is full of horror! Chapter 964： Find! "Huh! Ontology, I finally heard it, and thought you were stunned!" Seeing the main body Chiba turned his head to respond, the figure on the bamboo, which is the shadow avatar that was separated from Chiba, could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. "Ontology, what''s the matter with you? This should be the destination, but now that there are no two Yanyin, there are many possibilities. I think the three of us should discuss it together. Don''t be too stressed and lose your mind, and now We have enough chakras, and I think we can split up a few more clones to consider together." Almost at the same time, the underwater figure, that is, the water body in the mouth of the shadow avatar of the figure on the bamboo, said, in the words, it was a very pertinent and timely proposal. "Yes." But the words of the water body fell, and the shadow clone who had just finished speaking nodded and said. Although there was a bit of quarrel with Shui before, this is what he wants to say. After all, they have inherited the memory and thinking mode of the ontology, and they may show various differences, but in essence, they are all Chiba. Chiba thought of it. As long as they get the same detailed information as the ontology, they can also Think about it. Ok? Then, after the two of them finished speaking three sentences, their expressions of relief immediately solidified, and their eyes reflected the horrified faces and stiff bodies of their bodies. "What''s the matter? What did you find?" In an instant, they all thought of something, and their faces became serious. "Shadow clone, I want you to quickly figure out the route that Lin will take with the dirt after being taken away, hurry!" But at this moment, the color of horror on the main body Chiba''s face instantly turned into anxiety, and he opened his mouth. The route taken with soil? Upon hearing this, Ying Clan was taken aback for a moment, then his eyes suddenly opened, and he said hurriedly: "Leave it to me!" "Shui body, I want you to go into the water again, go there, and see if there are any bamboo pieces and similar weapons made of bamboo! Report the first time, right there, search precisely!" Hearing the words of the shadow clone, Chiba did not respond. Instead, almost at the same time as the shadow clone responded, a finger with his right hand pointed to his back, which is in front of the water body, close to a certain person near the opposite bank in the water body vision. Directions. "Yes!" Shui''s body is not nonsense. With a "pouch", he plunged into the water, and when he shook his body, he swept across Qianye''s water and rushed in the direction Qianye was pointing. Could it be that Best not! And after speaking, I glanced at the three closely spaced "Ping"-shaped stones that were very close when they arrived. The shadow clone who began to frown and calculate, squatted silently in the heartbeat. Lower body, hands lightly pressed on the surface of the water. It''s almost static. After pressing, he felt the direction of the water flow, and such a thought came out naturally in his mind. hateful! Then, following this natural thought, Chiba''s already beating heart thumped again, and the hope of "better not" in his heart suddenly sank. And in this sinking, he looked back in this half-squatting posture, his eyes fell on the opposite bank, the place on the opposite bank that was close to the water surface, that piece was almost erected, half under water, and half on the water. Dark green leaves on the mud bank. So, in other words, this green leaf should not move in any direction, it will be where it was originally... No, it will move slightly with the current. Although the water hardly flows, it is living water after all and it will always move. This leaf will hardly move like the current, but it will still move. So, in other words, it should not be long before it falls! And the place where it fell should be just below my feet or a little bit in front of my feet. Just now because my water front wall lifted the waves, it would be on the shore and pushed to its current position by the waves. Gee! hateful! Thinking of this, Qianye stood up abruptly and couldn''t help but smashed his mouth to show his dissatisfaction and anxiety. "Wow!" At this moment, Chibas hand suddenly stretched out from the water at the stall where Chiba was standing. Then, the water body crawled out from under the water surface, opening his mouth and saying: The main body, there are cuts underneath it. The arrow-shaped bamboo tube and some fragments of bamboo. According to the precipitation, it should have just sunk. According to preliminary estimates, it has sunk for only three to five minutes." Three to five minutes... Upon hearing this, Chiba''s brows tightened, and a thought flashed in his mind. "Ontology, what you mean, won''t be..." Seeing the reaction of Chiba''s body, the water body who stood up on the water also frowned and opened his mouth very heavily. "It''s basically determined now, but fortunately, time is not tight, it should be too late." Hearing Shui-shen''s words, Chiba nodded lightly, then turned around and looked at the separated shadow clone. determine hateful! Now, it''s a bit bad! Although the ontology said that, the current situation is really possible at any time... As soon as the main body Chiba said this, Shui Body''s original solemn and solemn expression instantly froze, and his heart twitched. "Calculated!" At this moment, the ontology Chiba turned around and stood still, and when the body and mind jumped~www.novelhall.com~ the shadow clone exclaimed. "How to go?" After that, it was the body''s eagerness. "Go back along the original road. Then, we need to find a virgin forest near this bamboo forest. According to the memory of the scene, the soil will eventually reach a forest. The trees there are the original giant trees specializing in Hokage." Hearing the eagerness of the main body, the shadow clone turned his head and said: "I think we should walk in three ways, returning the same way, going all the way to the left and all the way to the right. The exact direction after going back." "Well, then I will go to the left, you will return to the shadow clone, and you will go to the right. If you two find it, you will immediately release the clone technique." Upon hearing this, Chiba said immediately. Then, before the two avatars reacted, they flew out towards the left side of the original road. "The water body... the body is..." Seeing the body flying by and disappearing in the vast bamboo, the shadow clone was slightly taken aback. "Stop talking, it''s too late!" The water body that responded to him also flashed, and immediately disappeared among the huge bamboo on the right, leaving only such a sentence. Too late? What is too late? Hearing this sentence, the shadow clone was stunned as he watched the water body disappearing from the bamboo forest. what! That''s too late! Then, his heart sighed, his face changed drastically, his figure flashed, and he flew directly toward the road where he came. hateful! Turns out so! Not that fate may have been changed, but... Lin has been taken away! Everything has happened! in advance happened! Amidst the sound of the wind, the shadow clone clenched his teeth tightly, still knowing in his heart! Chapter 965： 1 must be too late! hateful! hateful! hateful! hateful! It must be too late! The avatar whispered in his ears, and the emerald green brilliance circulated swiftly and irregularly in his eyes. Chiba flew across the huge bamboo forest at a limit speed, almost stepped on his foot, his body was slightly In Shen Jian, the person had landed a few meters away, and within a few seconds, a distance of more than ten meters was crossed. In this situation, in the eyes of others, I am afraid that only a very faint black shadow can be seen flashing by, and then there is a loud wind, wind up the airflow and blow his hair back. fast! Hurry up! I hope it''s here, the virgin forest, in this direction, not the shadow clone and the water body! At this extreme speed, Chiba''s heart was only anxious. Chiba knows very well that if he is on the side of the shadow clone and the water body, then his roads are equivalent to walking in vain. Even if the memory from the shadow clone or the water body is released and the shortest straight line is formed, it is still Will waste considerable time. In the current situation, when he discovered that Lin had been taken away, and the time of fate had happened, Li Lin was taken away and brought the soil and Kakashi to each other. Three to five minutes have passed. He is not sure if there is any How long will it take to bring the soil to the place where Yanyin asks Lin for information, and if the soil and Kakashi arrive one step earlier than him, and rescue, then the ending may be doomed. After all, Daitu and Kakashi cooperated to kill the camouflage hidden ninja. It happened when the dirt arrived, at most tens of seconds apart, and then there was a period of time in which Kakashi bandaged the eye injury. There is a certain amount of time, but it will never exceed ten minutes. Chiba knows the time it takes for a ninja with rich combat experience to simply treat wounds. Although Kakashi is young and only one year older than himself, he needs combat experience. He is much richer than himself. In this war of the ninja world, when all the seeds are within the protection scope, he often goes out on missions. He is rich in experience and is definitely an experienced ninja. He didn''t think Kakashi would spend much time on the simple dressing of the eye injury. Ten minutes would still be quite inconvenient for the eye dressing. As for Kakashi''s bandage of the eye injury, when the two went in to rescue Lin and fight the remaining fire, it actually took a few seconds to ten seconds, that is, after bringing the soil to the final place of fate, until he died, The time is definitely not more than 10 minutes. And now, he has been behind the soil for three to five minutes, and he has to find his way to save Lin. Although his speed is definitely much faster than that of the soil, the time is still very tight, and he cannot judge the exact time. Whether it is three minutes behind, or five minutes behind, or whether he has miscalculated, the time behind is longer or shorter is unknown. It is this unknown that makes him anxious! For Chiba, this uncontrollable unknown is what makes him most uncomfortable and fearful. It can be said that in the face of three generations of Raikage, the top film-level master in this era, he always feels pressure, feels tricky, difficult to deal with, and at most feels a sense of urgency that cannot be wrong, a sense of tension in the moment of life and death. . However, he had never feared, nor was he anxious to the extent that his current head was blank except for repeated anxiety. "despair!" The next second, when Qianye''s anxious thoughts repeated again, he stepped on the ground. "Kakka!" Immediately, at the moment when the foot touched the ground, the ground suddenly cracked with the toe as the center between the slightly sinking figure. The fine cracks were like spider webs, and a tortoise with a diameter of half a meter was scattered in an instant. Split circle. "That is!" Just at this moment, Chiba''s pupils shrank, and the emerald brilliance in his eyes suddenly evaporated, almost turning into flames and burning. But at this time, in these eyes, it is reflecting the border of this huge bamboo forest, and the border of the primordial forest that appears more gloomy. Yes! At this moment, in front of him, there is a virgin forest that stretches to the end of the line of sight, starting from the bamboo that is 100 meters in front of him and the primordial giant tree, and in front of him is the lush primitive forest. forest! found it! At this moment, Qianye''s face clearly showed an expression of ecstasy. The cracks in the circular cobweb under his feet burst with a "bang", and the clods of soil rose along the cracks. And in the midst of flying around in the debris, Qianye''s one-footed landing, his slightly heavy posture suddenly flashed, and he disappeared in place. Then, in the next second, there was a "click" at a place fifty or sixty meters behind the entrance of the virgin forest, and the sound of landing was heard. "Crack!" Then there was the sound of cracking hard wooden objects like branches. "Snapped!" Next, there was the sound of branches breaking. "despair!" Then, forty or fifty meters away, there was another sound of falling to the ground, and then the sound of tree branch cracking and cracking came one after another. Great! It''s this direction! The sound of the wind in my ears is still whirring, but in the virgin forest, which is relatively closed to the bamboo forest, the sound of the wind is a little dull and has a hint of coolness. However, Chiba didn''t care. At this moment, in his heart, fear and anxiety from the unknown were fading with the ecstasy in his heart, and a strange calmness slowly came to his mind. Really, when preparing to deal with the attack of two Yanyin, just in case, after using the water wall, the water body was separated from the bottom of the foot while the water wall was blocking the body. Fortunately, before using the water wall, I tried to kill two Yanyin in the shortest time. Two shadow clones were separated from the estimated blind spot of Yanyin, one around the back and the other being attacked as the main body. At the time, it was used for the first time counterattack to contain the back hand. Because of these two hands, I found no one behind the stone for the first time. At the same time when the fate was discovered, the situation was confirmed for the first time, and at the same time, the direction of leaving with the soil was determined. If there are no two clones left, I might have to spend some time. Fortunately, I still remember the leaf ~www.novelhall.com~ I still remember the leaf that fell on the lake when Yanyin was abducting Lin and was about to chase away with soil. And those sharpened bamboo tubes that Nayanyin used to attack and attract the eyes of Kakashi and Tato. It was these leaves and bamboo tubes that made me ascertain the fact that Lin had been taken away! At this time, Chiba had a series of fortunate thoughts flashing in his mind. So, now, I have to calm down! Even more, calm down! If you are too anxious, you will ruin this only opportunity! Save the opportunity to bring the soil! When a series of rejoicing thoughts flashed, Chiba''s heart became calmer, and the ecstasy and fear that gradually dissipated in this abnormal calmness, instantly disappeared. Then, at this moment, the eyes that had already adapted to this wood suddenly brightened! Chapter 966： Preview The exit is coming... With the brightness in front of him, Qianye''s fast-sweeping figure that almost turned into a lighter shadow slowly became obvious, and the speed began to slow down, and the sound of the branches breaking and falling was gradually inaudible. w.QDD Even the sound of the "ta-ta-ta" footsteps landing slowly disappeared, and the whole person was quietly and quickly shuttled through the virgin forest. Obviously, Chiba has completely calmed down, and at the same time began to adjust his way of traveling. In the previous desperate journey, he has passed through most of the virgin forest, and his eyes are getting brighter and brighter, and he is about to reach the exit of the virgin forest, or to go to a place in the virgin forest with sparse leaves. Enough to let light in. After all, this virgin forest grows luxuriantly, and now the sun outside has just turned from white to pale gold, only in the afternoon, but the inside is as dark as night and dark. Obviously, the branches and leaves of this primitive giant wood completely block the outside. sunlight. The reason why it is getting brighter and brighter is obviously the exit of the virgin forest, or there is a clearing in the virgin forest, the light penetrates in, and part of the virgin forest is also illuminated. In other words, Chiba may be about to reach the turning point of fate, the place where fate happened, the place where it died. However, it cannot be asserted that the front is where fate happens... Although I found this virgin forest, it is consistent with the virgin forest in my memory. The place where fate happened is definitely here, but it doesn''t mean that the direction you are heading now is the place where fate happened. After all, the area of ??this virgin forest is not small, with giant trees on all sides, and there are viable routes. Even now, for every vertical jump, you can choose to travel in the four directions of south, east, north and west, the forest clearing where fate happened. , Maybe in either direction. The current direction is just the nearest light source. It''s where I am now, most likely the place where fate happened... At this time, Chiba slowed down and entered the fastest sneaking state, but it was not loosened, and there was no joy in his heart. After calming down, Chiba''s thoughts gradually became clear, and some of the thoughts that had been disturbed by anxiety and fear gradually emerged. He must carefully plan every step now, and he must make sure that every step is implemented one at a time, and there must be no sloppiness and no mistakes. Because, it is very likely that if he reaches the place where his fate happened next, the soil may have been in a dangerous situation, and if there is a slight error, it may be impossible to save. He must take the most correct action in the fastest time, and generally speaking, it is really such a dangerous situation, coupled with the importance of changing the destiny plan, even Chiba cannot be 100% Make the most correct action in the fastest time, and even make mistakes and the chance of failure due to emotional problems is as high as 80%. Therefore, now, the best way is to anticipate the most possibilities, the actions that the enemy may take the most, and the dangers that the enemy may suffer, and then predict various solutions, and keep rehearsing them in the brain. Even at the moment you see it, you can make corresponding actions, so as to ensure the most correct action in the fastest time. In terms of the number of expected possibilities, because Lins abduction happened ahead of time, there will be many possibilities. It is not only limited to the bridges that appear in the original book, but various other things are likely to appear. Happening. However, fortunately in the past few years, although he did not expect things to happen in advance, he did think a lot about the prediction after it happened and was very comprehensive, especially in terms of the dangers facing the soil and the solutions. Response. Therefore, the first thing he has to do now is to extract these dangers and their handling methods, and rehearse them in his head, so that when he sees the dangers with soil, the first time Can be relieved. The second thing to do, he hesitated... Do you want to separate the shadow clone? During the rehearsal in his mind, he thought of such an interrogative sentence in his mind. Yes, the second thing is to consider if the current direction is not where fate happened. And if this is not the place where fate happened, then such a large area of ??virgin forest, even if he uses his limit speed just now, it takes more than half an hour to search again. After spending so much time searching, even if it is found, it is estimated The whole incident has been cold. Everything is useless! Therefore, he must figure out if this is not the place where fate happens, then how can he find the fastest way to find where fate happens. But now, in his current situation and various internal and external factors of himself, there is only one way, and that is to separate the clone and look for it, just like he had the shadow clone and the water body do, he found the clone to be released immediately. Then he rushed to that place based on the memory of the clone. This is the only way he can think of now. But ~www.novelhall.com~ If you really want to do this, considering that he has to find the place and arrive in less than ten minutes, he should score at least ten clones, and so many clones. , And to allow the clone to have the maximum search speed and a certain fighting ability to prevent other enemies from appearing, then he must enter the Dumen mode with a chakra that is several times the shadow level to ensure that after so many clones are separated , The clone and the body are in a relatively full state. Otherwise, now that he is in the state of injury mode, with so many clones, Chakra may not be able to support the full fight, and at that time, it may be self-defeating. However, if you enter the Dumen mode and split more than ten clones, Chiba is not sure how long the Dumen mode will last. After all, he has not yet been able to fully adapt to the Dumen mode. If the Dumen mode splits so many clones at once, it will be impossible. Load, that would be terrible, and everything that follows, you don''t have to think about it. After all, the eight-door mode, although a controllable eight-door Dunjia, is still a physical limit state. The so-called limit state is actually not much different from a forbidden technique. If you are not careful, you may lose your combat effectiveness. Although hurting others may not hurt yourself, it may also be a half-body discomfort that hurt yourself before hurting others. This rehearsal is simple, but it separates the clone search, which really requires careful consideration. Forget it, I still want to check here! After a series of thoughts, Qianye sighed slightly and made such a decision. At the same time, after getting rid of this problem, the scenes in his mind finally began to enter the rapid preview stage. Then, the next second, his eyes suddenly opened, and his eyes suddenly brightened, and his figure stopped suddenly. The moment he stopped, his figure suddenly squatted down! so close! Almost! Chapter 967： No need to think of other ways! It seems that there is no need to think of other ways... The thought of "very dangerous" flashed in his mind, Chiba slowly slowed down because of the limit speed just now and the speed changed to the fastest sneaking speed, and some gasping breaths, the limbs squatting on this huge branch slowly Pressing down, gradually hiding in the dense leaves. w.DD At this time, in his solemn eyes, after reflecting the few branches in front of him, the clearing in the forest that is obviously brighter than the virgin forest, and it seems to be a block of stones. The semi-circular cave-like mound is formed on the ground. Here, it should be where fate happened! At the same time, while hiding among the dense branches and leaves, Chiba also let out a long sigh of relief. Next, he doesn''t need to think about the problem of clones. This problem has been solved. His direction is the direction where fate happens. Before his eyes, is where fate happened! "Huh...huh..." In the very slight exhalation, the expression in Chiba''s eyes condensed little by little, and his pupils slowly contracted with the concentration of this expression, and his concentration became highly concentrated. There was something between joy and ecstasy in his heart. Emotions slowly settled down and turned into a calm state without fluctuations. This is like a cave built with rocks, it should be the place where Lin was imprisoned... At this time, Daito and Kakashi should have entered into it, fighting the flame. And the ninja who used the earthen invisibility technique to hide in camouflage should have been killed! With the arrival of the calm state, Chiba''s eyes rolled, and he looked around as much as possible, seeming to be searching for something. The viewing angle is limited... The view is not large. Although the body of the camouflage hidden ninja has not been found, since Lins abduction has happened in advance, I cannot expect everything to move in the direction I know. . However, if you want to save Lin with soil and Kakashi, you must go into this cave and defeat the fire, or two Yanyin can rescue Lin. This will not change. Unless this cave is not where fate happened. And the look of the rocks in this cave is obviously the one in the original work. This can''t be wrong! After not finding Camouflage Yin Yanyin''s body, Chiba pursed her lips, but did not immediately deny the idea that this is where fate happened. As a result, he hid behind this branch. Due to the angle and the branches in front, he could not see much, and the place where the soil was attacked by the camouflage hidden ninja was on the branch at the front. Kakashi rescued Killing the camouflage hidden ninja should also be on the front branch. If the corpse is dropped, it is likely to fall in the bushes under the primitive giant tree. It is normal that he can''t see it. Secondly, the cave where Lin was imprisoned is really exactly the same as in the original book. Moreover, as a master of soil escape who developed the S-level soil escape ninjutsu, Chiba can see that this cave was not formed naturally, but Manufactured by the earth escape technique, it was formed after some fixed processing in the later period. These blocks of rocks seem to form the top of the cave, but in fact, they are a kind of trap. When activated, they can cause the effect of falling rocks and crush all the people inside. This happens to be one of the causes of death with soil in the original work. From the original work, Daito and Kakashi killed the camouflage hidden ninja, and wounded the fire of one of the two Iwaken. After going to unlock Lins illusion, when he was about to retreat, he pretended to be defeated. I have said something like "Now you are in the palm of the enemy''s hands." According to the situation at the time, the meaning of being in the palm of the enemys palm could only be the cave where Lin was imprisoned, which was the palm of the enemys palm, and the scene of the cave collapsed by the collapse of the rock house and the earth used by the fire afterwards can be seen. This cave is a trap in itself, a very effective trap against invading ninjas. The current cave is definitely the cave of the original. To be sure, bring the soil and Kakashi, now deal with the fire inside! Then, the cave is the same, and the trap is the same. Although there are many possibilities, the possibility of this way of death that the cave collapses and crushes the soil is the highest. No matter what, this cave is one of the reasons that killed the soil. Anyway, unless the soil ran out of the cave, I would not let the cave collapse! Therefore, no matter what happens next, unless soil is found outside the cave, the cave cannot be allowed to collapse. Do not! Considering that Lin was taken away in advance, everything may have changed. Unless Kakashi, Daitu, and Lin are all outside Shandong, I cannot let the cave collapse! After all, Lin''s death will still cause the blackening of the soil. And the chain reaction of Kakashi''s death... It will make everything that follows unpredictable, and the fate change plan will move towards this unknown unknown to me. After a series of comparisons flashed in his mind, Chiba initially decided something that must be done. Then, he tilted his ears to his ears. At this time, he was in the wound mode, and the sound within 100 meters could not escape his ears. Is it too far? Later, after listening a bit, Qianye''s eyes flashed with doubt. At this moment, there was no movement in the cave, it was not like fighting. But ~www.novelhall.com~ Whether there is a battle in the cave, he can''t judge by hearing, after all, there is indeed a considerable distance between this cave and the inside of the cave, and it is also possible that Yanyin has done something to the cave to make it The sound insulation effect is better. After all, this place is used to imprison and interrogate intelligence. It may also be one of their camps last night. To reduce the noise is also common sense on the battlefield. Or to say, Lin was taken abducted in advance, something different from the original has happened, and then the time and place of killing Camouflage Hidden Ninja by Ditu and Kakashi went wrong. Now, actually taking Di and Kakashi Nishi hasn''t arrived yet, but by the different things that happened, fighting with the camouflage hidden ninja in other places? Without hearing the movement of the battle, Chiba frowned again, and his heart tightened slightly. If the incident of taking soil and Kakashi''s killing of Camouflage is changed, then the way of taking soil to death may also be changed. For example, he was killed by Camouflage Hidden Ninjas without opening the round eyes! For example, Kakashi did not arrive in time, he was caught off guard and killed by an invisible ninja... There are many possibilities that Chiba can think of. hateful! Thinking of these, Chiba''s face couldn''t help but change. If this is really the case, then he really has nothing to do with it! "Lalala!" Then, at this moment, a sound of hard objects and hard objects loosening fell into the ears of Qianye''s wounded door pattern. Immediately, Qianye''s face suddenly stretched when he raised his eyes. Do not! I was wrong! In this stretch, Qianye''s eyes burst into ecstasy! At this moment, in his eyes, at the top of the cave where the reflection was reflected, a stone suddenly loosened, and a cloud of dust and smoke suddenly transpired from the gap between the stone and the other stones! Chapter 968： I was wrong! I was wrong! It''s not that there is no movement! But... I happened to catch up for a while! Catch up, Daito and Kakashi wounded Yanyin named Firelight, it''s time to unlock Lin''s illusion! No wonder I couldn''t hear the movement. Just now, it should have been brought the soil and Kakashi to stop moving, and the fire light was pretending to be dead, naturally there was no movement between the two! At this moment, looking at the steaming white smoke, Chiba''s tight face, ecstatic eyes flashed a clear look and clear brilliance! Then! Next... Then, the moment this thought turned, the tightness of the clear color on the face and the brilliance of the color of ecstasy in the eyes suddenly disappeared, a cold color with a high concentration of energy, slowly covering all the representatives. An emotional look. "Crack!" At this moment, the gap between the stone and the stone that was originally bridged rose up with the evaporation of dust and smoke, and a crack was opened. "Crack, click, click!" Afterwards, this crack seemed to be a signal. The cracks between the stones that were originally bridged opened one after another, and quickly spread out with the center stone at the top of the cave! "despair!" And at this moment, just as the crack spread, a figure suddenly flew out from the mouth of the cave, which was slightly narrower than the whole cave. The speed was extremely fast. The figure flashed, and the others had already He fell to the ground in a half-squat manner. "Peng..." At the moment when it landed, a cloud of smoke was sprayed from the entrance of the cave, as if chasing a figure. The moment it rushed out of the entrance of the cave, it suddenly spread to both sides, but it was left and right. From here, I looked up slightly and wanted to take a look, wearing Yanyin''s forehead, and his hair was slightly disheveled and messy. The young Yanyin flew away on both sides. about there Just launching ninjutsu, it is already so reluctant! Time has passed... However, at least... But at this moment, looking at the smoke and dust that rushed out, Yan Ying narrowed his eyes slightly, and there seemed to be a slight gasp in his mouth, and such a thought flashed in his heart. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" Then, in the next instant, two sounds of tree branches being trampled and cracked, from far to near, sounded abruptly! So fast! who is it? At this moment, the slightly gasping firelight that had just turned his mind suddenly felt the darkness in front of him. Almost instinctively, a black figure suddenly leaped up behind him, who was half-squatting on the ground. Raise his hands and lift himself, attacking the upcoming scene. And as soon as this picture emerged, his head had been twisted, and his eyes had moved to his eyes following the twist of his head, and his gaze slowly reflected the "pop", flapping. The forehead protection of a person''s thigh part of the clothes and pants tied around the waist. Belonging to Konoha''s forehead! Konoha''s! As his gaze shifted and the metallic Konoha symbol appeared in his sight, his eyes widened little by little. Then, Ji Zhang''s hand lightly pressed on his cheek... Thoroughly cover his sight! "Boom!" In the next instant, the chestnut-colored head with fluffy and messy hair was severely pressed to the ground. Amidst the muffled sound of heavy skin contacting the ground, there was a "click", and the place where it touched the ground suddenly cracked like a spider web. It was recessed into a sinkhole about one arm in diameter! "Crack!" Then, a faint sound of hard objects breaking like bones rang from the inside of the chestnut-colored fluffy and messy hair. "Boom!" And at the next moment when the faint sound of the cracking of hard objects such as bones rang out, in the sunken pit, the rubble flew away along the cobweb-like cracks, bursting out in all directions. Part of it rushed into the smoke and dust ahead. "despair!" At the same time, one foot, the seemingly young foot of the owner wearing blue Konoha-style ninja shoes, stepped on the side of the head. "puff!" Then, it was a knee wrapped in a ragged underwear, licking on the ground where the gravel had just flown over, half-kneeling on the left side of this foot, forming a standard half-kneeling posture. ...In an instant, that Yanyin named Huguang will regress and rush out! With the formation of this half-kneeling posture, Chiba''s stern face suddenly leaned down in an extremely tense posture, and his nose was almost level with the half-kneeling arched knee of his right foot. A strand of hair, with the inertia of the landing, slowly dropped, covering the whole cold face in an instant. At this moment, the second half of thought flashed through Qianye''s heart. Afterwards, the stern eyes covered by the hair slammed upwards. At this moment, the left hand, which had just been raised and lowered along the inertia, had already changed a few handprints, and followed the downward thrust, slamming down towards the ground. . "Snapped!" With a crisp sound of palm pressing on the ground, the left hand that changed the last handprint suddenly opened and slapped it on the ground fiercely. boom! Suddenly, the silent roar that seemed to change the structure of the earth suddenly sounded. "Oh!" "Crack!" And at this moment of pressing the ground, the sound of a series of hard objects and hard objects, and the solidification of stones and stones, was transmitted through the steaming and diminished smoke. well! No mistakes! As in the rehearsal, the most effective action was made in the fastest response speed! At this moment, the moment the sound came, Qianye let out a long sigh. Then, Chiba''s figure was obscured by the smoke that diffused from the entrance of the cave! "Snapped!" "Lalala!" At this moment, a series of sound of branches breaking and falling down came from the virgin forest behind him. The branches of the few primitive giant trees closest to the open space broke and fell to the ground from the virgin forest, making a series of rubbing sounds of branches and branches, green leaves and green leaves. But when the sound of these branches fell to a halt~www.novelhall.com~ Those trampled, broken and fallen branches stopped on the ground because of the tremor caused by falling from a height. This clearing in the forest ushered in a while A brief silence. "Oh!" Then, in the last sound of solidification between the stones and the stones, the impact of the diffused smoke slowly faded and disappeared, and finally disappeared, revealing the half kneeling on the ground and the entire oblique sound. Press on the ground. Also, there is a slight depression on the top, which looks like a "concave" cave! At this moment, the cave that was about to collapse was firmly fixed! Even the most central rock at the top of the cave, which collapsed the fastest and was about to collapse, has now bridged and solidified with other surrounding rocks, forming a concave appearance! The fastest response, the most effective action... While subduing the fire, control the collapsed cave... Perfect success! ~： Fever, take 1 day off Once in ten years there was a blizzard, rolling in the snow for too long, fever, asking for a day off, very sorry! ! ! "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba" has a fever, the day off is being hit, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 969： Admitted arrogance This face... This person is! Between Ji Zhangs fingers, his face was pressed tightly against the pit on the ground, and the whole person showed a kind of reclining posture of fire, with some muddy eyes, staring at the front for a moment, it almost touched that of the ground. Face, half-kneeling, his right knee-flat side face, watching that side face is slightly hidden by the rising and falling hair. () But his heart tightened suddenly. Although there was only a moment, although he could only peep between his fingers, and although this face was actually the first time he actually saw this, he recognized the identity of this person for the first time. The identity of the Konoha Ninja that made him unable to reflect! "Oh!" At this moment, when his thoughts flashed in his mind, the sound of a series of stones and the solidification of the stones came to an end, sounding the last soundproof. And with this sound, the diffuse dust and smoke also slowly dissipated, revealing the "concave"-shaped cave. actually Stopped my rock house from falling apart? Then, attracted by this sound, the flames of the second half of the thought in his heart could not help but his eyes flashed. In a kind of extreme perspective, he saw it, and saw that, from his perspective, it was intact. Cave. Just...just... The seal of a simple earth escape technique? Stopped my rock house from falling down! At this moment, I extracted chakras with enough soil properties to erase my chakras. On the basis of the existing soil and rocks, reshape a ninjutsu? This kind of thing... is it possible? The mouth grows uncontrollably little by little, and the extremely turning eyes of the firelight are also uncontrollably widening little by little. The eyes keep turning upwards, seeming to believe that now the cave has not collapsed and ninjutsu is prevented. This result, I desperately want to see clearly. Moreover, he did this while being restrained by one hand. Is this something a ninja can do? This kind of understanding and control ability of the earth escape technique, I am afraid that Lord Loess can not be compared! Do not! It was in the village, and I have never seen any master of earth escape, who can prevent my rock house from falling down! Sure enough, as Master Huang Tu said, am I too arrogant? And at this moment, when a series of shocking thoughts flashed in my heart, the firelight''s mind flashed through the original loess master, summoned all the ninjas with the ability to go to the battlefield, and came up with the best information from the village. When the ninja drew the portrait. At that time, Lord Huangtu said, "In the future, if there is no team of ten or less ninjas with two upper ninjas or elite upper ninjas, they will evade this Konoha ninja, and if they have two upper ninjas, Or the elite-level ninja ninja team with ten or more people, you can ignore the task, ignore any enemy ninja, and give priority to killing the Konoha ninja." After that, he looked at the portrait of the seven or eight-year-old boy and proposed Questioned. Their village, Yanyin Village, has never issued this kind of communication for evasion and killing at all, but the few times they have been issued are basically in the five major countries. During the war, they can control a battlefield. Characters. For example, the Konoha Sannin, such as Konoha''s white teeth and seven Ninja swords. Before that, it was Yunyin''s Ye Yue Ai and Ye Yuebi brothers, that is, the three generations of Raikage and his partner brother, Sha Hidden one machine, the sand sea lao Zang... are all missions that have a decisive influence on the situation of a battlefield, whether it is life or death. Even today, they are all unattainable existences, and even more prestigious. Even the hostile Shinobu Village can''t help but admire or fear people. However, now, the first evasion kill notification issued in the third Ninja War was actually given to a seven or eight-year-old child, which is simply absurd. A seven or eight-year-old child, even if he has the talents against the sky, is a genius beyond genius, it can''t be so strong! Not to mention the experience, just say that in seven or eight years, even if you start to practice ninja power in your mother''s womb, it is only an upper level. And what is the upper ninja level in the ninja world war? The backbone of the battle! Compared with the previous few people, what is the upper ninja level? Unable to stop their existence! In other words, the existence of trash fish! He still remembered how he didn''t believe it at the time, and even refuted Lord Loess, calling this thing too ridiculous, and then there was Lord Loesss words "Fire, you are too arrogant". Of course, this sentence made him even more dissatisfied at the time, but after all, he respected Lord Loess, and finally accepted this letter. But in the bottom of my heart, there is always some disapproval, thinking that just because of the death of Master Qingtu, the danger of a seven or eight-year-old child can be compared with the three-nin and the like, which is simply incredible. And now, he suddenly understood. He is really too arrogant! The Konoha ninja in front of him, the person in front of him who is undoubtedly the "Little Monster of Konoha", is terrifying! Even the previous Three Ninjas and Raikages, at this age of this little monster, I am afraid they are also people who can''t stop their footsteps! Ha... Ha ha... Just as this series of thoughts turned around~www.novelhall.com~, the corner of his mouth smiled silently. What evasion and priority kill! This level can be dealt with by the Three Ninja and the Shadows! If it weren''t for the three generations of Tukage and... "Ok?" At this moment, Chiba exhaled, but it seemed that he had noticed this in his palm, Iwagaki''s one of the best masters in the original work, and couldn''t help but glance at it. Under this glimpse, his face was suddenly changed change. what happened? This feel... Could it be! At this moment, in Qianye''s slightly joyful eyes, the joyful color instantly solidified, and it turned into a shocked color. At this moment, in his eyes, the ninja with almost half of his head embedded in the soil, the sorrowful smile at the corner of his mouth was stiffening bit by bit, and it widened with astonishment and disbelief. The rolled eyes also dimmed a little bit. Then, as the eyes dimmed and the sorrowful smile solidified, Yanyin''s skin also dimmed little by little. "Crack!" At this moment, a crack abruptly cracked from Yanyin''s forehead, passed through the gloomy eyes and cheeks, and spread to the corner of the mouth. "Kaka! Kaka!" Then, after this crack, like a signal, a series of cracks quickly covered the head of Yanyin! And as the cracks spread, the skin of this Yanyin''s whole body and his clothes instantly turned into the color of loess. really It''s a soil clone! At this moment, the hair on Chiba''s back suddenly stood up, his eyes suddenly looked back! This is a bait! But such a thought flashed through his mind quickly! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 970： only! Sure enough, because it happened ahead of time, is this difference? In the original work, after the Yanyin Firelight used the rock house collapse, it rushed out of the cave with its body, not the earth clone! As soon as he turned his head, Qianye''s heart quickly passed such a thought. The flame of the master Yanyin who had been captured suddenly turned into a soil clone. The accident did not have any effect on him, as if all this , Are already in Chiba''s expectation, in other words, Chiba has long been prepared for such a thing. () Since it is a bait, what is his intention to put down the bait? And why do you need to use the earth clone to lure the enemy? What happened in this, you need to let the firelight use the earth clone to lure the enemy! Is it to lure me forward? Or to guard against who is in the battle here that I dont know? At the same time, as this thought flashed, another thought came into Chiba''s mind, a thought that made him alert. Judging from the original work, the feeling of the fire is very sensitive. Although the original work does not indicate whether he has the ability to perceive or not, it is certain that he can find his opponent from a small sound at a considerable distance, and drive the soil. When he was about to act, the sound of cheering his face was keenly noticed. Perhaps, in the original animation, the face-slapped sound is not soft, and it feels that everyone can hear it, but this is just a way of expression in film and television. The sound is deliberately amplified, so that the audience can understand it. The soil was discovered because of the sound of slapped faces, which also reflected the lack of experience in the task of bringing soil. However, Chiba just stepped on the branches and jumped over, and in a series of actions to subdue the fire, he knew that the branch closest to the cave is actually quite a distance away from the cave, and the cave has thick walls. , Even if a hole is open, the sound coming out of the face, if it enters the cave, it is quite subtle. Maybe a little movement in the cave will be covered up. It can be seen from this that the firelight''s hearing, or hearing, and alertness are quite strong. When he came along his way, he cracked and desperate all the way. Although Huoguang should not know his location in the final slowing down and sneaking state, but when Huoguang noticed someone coming, Chiba still didn''t dare to pack the ticket. Therefore, here, the fire light is different from the original work. It is not the body rushing out, but the earth clone rushing up. One possibility is that this earth clone is the fire light detecting someone coming, just in case or leading this person, that is As for the body, what he used, as far as the body, might follow the massive amount of smoke and dust that rushed out, under the cover of smoke and dust, hid somewhere waiting for him to appear, and then made a fatal blow, which is the situation he is facing now. After all, this cave collapsed from the inside out, from the center to the periphery, not all of it collapsed directly, so it is not impossible for the body to come out of the cave one step later. In the original book, Kakashi, Taito and Lin are collapsing, and it is not without the chance to escape. And the second possibility is that Huoguang did not notice him, but was using the earth clone to guard against another person, and another person that Chiba did not know because of the premature Lins abduction incident. Just as there may be a new way of death with soil, this "person" may be any person, any butterfly that can fan a chain reaction. It may be someone who Chiba didnt expect. It may be Kakashi. Unlike the original, Kakashi and Daito may have used shadow clone tactics or the like, or He Daito did not choose the original method to plan , But chose the shadow avatar Kakashi''s routine with soil, and his own body as a back-hand tactic. As for why the soil was brought in instead of Kakashi, according to the situation of Kakashi and the soil, one had just been injured, or his eyes, and the other had just opened the writing wheel, and his strength rose greatly. It is clear who is going in and who is behind. Based on Chiba''s understanding of Kakashi, this plan is also in line with Kakashi''s calm personality! In short, the content of the battle between Kakashi, Daitu, and Two Yanyin may have changed because of the incident happening ahead of schedule! However, no matter what, since I have arrived, then, whether it is Lin or bringing the soil, I will be saved! Later, after this series of thoughts, Qianye''s thoughts in his chest finally turned into such a desperate absolute. "Kakka!" As this thought rose, the rocky skin on the back and the side of the head of Chiba suddenly condensed. In an instant, at the moment when the rocky skin condensed, the rocky skin covered the back and the back of the head. The rocky skin suddenly bulged, and the spiral-shaped rock gun with the thickness of the fingers slammed out at all angles behind Chiba! "Du Du Du!" For a time, the sound of the rock spear stabbed into one piece! At the moment when this sound was connected, Chiba''s head also turned behind him, and his line of sight was already full of rock spears that spurred backwards! "Snapped!" In the next second, Chiba''s right hand suddenly squeezed ~www.novelhall.com~ and instantly smashed the head of the loess-turned soil clone! At this moment, Chiba''s eyes looking backwards widened little by little. No! Not behind! At this moment, Chiba''s heart was shaken, and he looked up suddenly. Above? No! Then look around. about? No! In this swift change of sight, Chiba didn''t see anything. Suddenly, an extremely ominous premonition suddenly rose in his heart. Could it be that This is just a bait! There is only one bait! "Snapped!" At the moment when this ominous premonition rose, Chiba stood up abruptly. Suddenly, because of his sudden standing movement, the rock spear behind him instantly broke and turned into rock fragments floating in the air. "No!" And the moment the cuttings drifted away, Qianye had already dashed into the cave, and in a flash, he opened his mouth with a trembling roar! Nothing at all! Nothing at all! At this moment, in front of Qianye, in this relatively dim cave, except for that piece of wood pile, that piece of loess and the loose rope surrounding the loess and wood pile. Nothing! No Lynn, no Kakashi, and no... Bring soil! This is a trap! Pure trap, only one trap! This is not where fate happened at all! "boom" At this moment, a sound of collapse, which was about to disappear, came in abruptly from outside the rock wall of the cave. A cloud of white smoke, about one kilometer to the northwest, slowly evaporated! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 971： That 1 line! "Dang!" The sound of a hard heavy object falling abruptly sounded in this sunken cave. hateful why In this situation, this possibility... shouldn''t exist! It can''t exist! Why... it''s impossible... how could... And when the sound of the heavy object fell, standing in the middle of the cave, eyes widened, the shocked color in his eyes slowly changed into a kind of terror, his face was already stiff like desperate Chiba, slowly He took a step back, and then another step, his heart changed from shock, horror, and horror to a kind of pale despair and disbelief. Yes, not only despair, but also incredible. If this is really just a trap, it''s completely two soil clones misleading the enemy. There is no Kakashi, there is no soil, there is no attack, so why does this flaming soil clone perform the technique of rock house caving? Why let this trap collapse and disappear? Without Kakashi and the soil, there would be no attack, that is to say, the second possibility he had calculated before would not exist. So, what is left is the first possibility. The firelight of this earth clone has noticed his existence, but even if he knows his existence, what is the logic of collapsing the cave? Could it be that the person who has been aware of it is because of Iwa House? Will collapse? Logically speaking, impossible! The movement of the cave collapsed will only deter people, or even more reluctant to show their faces, at least it will also make people feel that they should just wait and see. After all, this cavern that suddenly collapsed can easily be seen as being in battle, and when the identity, situation and status of the opponent are unknown, no ninja will act rashly. To intervene at this time is to seek death. This kind of action will not seduce any ninja, but will make any ninja hide more secretly, let alone drew it out, the face wont let you see it, even some cautious ninjas will also regularly Move the hiding spot without being found, and become more cautious. Undoubtedly, this move can only make it more difficult to find, let alone elicit a person. Therefore, in the first possibility that Chiba inferred, the action of the earth clone firelight is still inexplicable. Then, to sum up, the appearance of the Earth Doppelg?nger Huguang doing this kind of behavior can only be said, as if the Earth Doppelg?nger Huoguang knows that there will be a character like him, and only needs to make the kind of flying when the rock house collapses. With the posture of retreating, his number one would rush out desperately. This is simply unbelievable. After all, in any case, it is impossible for the earth clone to know that his number one person will appear here, and even Kakashi and the others have encountered it, instead of pre-amputation, it is just the Kakashi three. It just happened to pass where they were on guard or mission. And he had been behind Yunyin and Yanyin before, performing Konoha''s secret mission, and was entangled with Yunyin along the way. When Yanyin arrived, he had already got away and was not seen by Yanyin. Arrived, and as Konoha''s secret mission, only the three generations of Hokage and the three of them knew about it, and it was even impossible to leak the secret to Yanyin. Along the way, the Yanyin he encountered was an instant kill, and it was impossible to reveal information. As for Yunyin, he is so tragic, can he share his information with Yanyin? That''s nonsense! To be honest, the current Yunyin wished that Yanyin didn''t know that there was Konoha''s trouble behind! Therefore, it is impossible for this earth clone to know his existence, let alone the situation in the original work. So, how did this trap come about? How could the scene that led him to attack happened? All this is impossible at all! Here, it cannot be a trap! It can only be where fate happened! "boom" Just when Qianye''s heart was intertwined with despair and disbelief, and his mind was almost red and white, the subtle sound of collapse that was about to disappear penetrated the rock wall of the cave and passed into his ears. And this faint sound, which seemed to be about to disappear, exploded in Qianye''s ears like a thunder. "Do not!" Amidst the roar of trembling and horror, despair, and unwillingness to believe, Qianye''s feet suddenly exploded, and his figure flashed, and immediately disappeared into the sunken cave. "Boom!" In the next moment, outside the sunken cave, the figure suddenly flashed, and suddenly the ground somewhere suddenly burst. The rubble was scattered with smoke and dust. Between the dust, smoke and rubble, there was already a person standing. leaf. There! This dust! Yes, it must be! hateful! Bring soil! At this moment, in Qianye''s eyes, there was a reflection of the white mist that was steaming about a kilometer away, and his teeth were clenched tightly, his eyes were suddenly black, and his figure was actually shaking. , Almost sat down on the ground. Can''t keep up... Do not! There is no chance at all! No chance to change anymore! hateful! hateful! hateful! Why, why didn''t you think of this, didn''t think of the current situation? why? Why is there no shadow clone! Ten hundred and one hundred...Desperately also divide it out for me! give me Get out! At this shaking moment, Qianye''s heart filled with all kinds of feelings, but in the end it turned into deep regret and unwillingness and an inexplicable anger. Be angry with yourself! What time is it, what is all going well! Why should you panic, why should you hurry? If you can think about it, the pursuit is foolproof, just one kilometer! It''s only one kilometer away! The shadow clone arrived at that location, but a few minutes later, it was almost the same time as when I arrived here! Moreover, it can have considerable combat effectiveness! Perhaps, just relying on the shadow clone can save the soil! hateful! hateful! Damn it! The nails were deeply embedded in the palms of the hands, and the clenched teeth squeaked, but Chiba''s eyes were blank, and his eyes were already dull, except for a gray and dead silence, there was no trace of anger. It''s over... it''s over... it''s over... Can''t change... Daitu, Lin, Jiuxina, three generations, four generations... they I didnt even have a chance to shoot... I didnt even participate in that scene~www.novelhall.com~ just like this... just like this... ended? "Crack!" And at this moment, the cave that was sunken in it, the stones and the cracks that were previously bridged by Chiba''s hand, suddenly opened. "Crack, click, click!" As this crack opened, two, three, four... countless cracks instantly covered the rock wall of the cave that was sunken in it. "Tick!" At this time, a drop of blood slowly overflowed from the palm of Qianye''s palm, and dripped onto the ground along the palm of his hand. Ok? did not expect? The possibility that does not exist? The changed... event? But at this moment, Qianye''s gray and dead eyes suddenly lit up, and his desperate and stiff face suddenly trembled. Do not! Since everything has been changed? So, will you die if you take soil? The process has changed, won''t the ending change? Or, the process has changed, so even if the same cave collapses, will the soil with it die? Will he be crushed to death at this time? At this moment, in his heart, there was a sudden bright, an indescribable thought, like a cocoon, instantly illuminates his heart and ignites the extinguished fire of hope! "Boom!" And at this moment, the cave on his left side suddenly shattered and collapsed, and the stones fell into the ground amid a series of muffled noises. The dust and smoke continued to diffuse out, instantly bursting out of Chibas body. Obscured. When the smoke clears, Chiba... Has disappeared in place! (Tianjin Novel Network https://) Chapter 972： arrival! "Crack!" "Ka Ka... Ka Ka Ka..." In the virgin forest adjacent to the bamboo forest, seven or eight hundred meters southeast of the rising dust, smoke and white mist, the sound of cracking hard wooden objects went all the way, and with the sound of the hard objects breaking, one by one The stout branches fell to the ground one after another, and the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground was endless. And in this series of cracking and falling sound, a very faint figure flew by, wherever it passed, the branches broke and fell, and the strong wind wrinkled and blew the dense forest leaves around. Rustling. Faster! Hurry up! At this speed, it should take a few minutes to get there, and in these few minutes, I dont know what will happen! Besides, the sooner you know now, the better! There is no time to consider the problem of discovery and non-discovery! There is only one thing to do now, and that is, get there quickly, quickly, and in the shortest time! It is no longer a trap over there, it is definitely where fate happens! And at this moment, ignoring the strong wind generated by the high-speed movement that almost poured into the eyes of the ears, Chiba''s eyes flashed slightly, and he glanced at the dust and white mist that had begun to fade and dissipate in the gap between the forest leaves, his eyes worried, Anxiety, uncertainty, and hope are intertwined with all kinds of negative and positive emotions, and they seem to be somewhat haggard and unspeakable. Yes, haggard! After experiencing the despair just now and the current vigor of life, Qianye''s face was already a little haggard. The more he cares, the more he is afraid. The more he is afraid, the less he can withstand the twists and turns. It can be seen that saving the soil is so important to him. Also, calm down! Chiba, you must calm down! At this time, after a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba started to remind himself constantly and began to adjust his mentality. After all, now he is facing an unknown. He doesnt know what really happened to Taito, Kakashi and Lin, and the passages in the original book no longer seem to apply to the current situation. He has lost his greatest advantage. In this matter, the plot has been It doesn''t have much effect. On the contrary, it will only mislead him. He must start from the actual situation now, not the clues in the plot. In the current situation, first the incident happened ahead of time, and then it led to a series of changes. From the perspective of the fire of the earth clone, everything is now different from the original plot. The process of bringing the earth and Kakashi to rescue Lin, It should have changed. As for the extent of the change, he doesn''t know! There is also a lack of sufficient evidence to speculate about the changed situation, that is, he is completely unable to formulate corresponding countermeasures based on the corresponding situation. It means that he has lost the opportunity to anticipate the enemy''s first opportunity, and everything that follows may have to adapt to circumstances. Moreover, with the current speed and situation, the enemy will know that he is rushing over 100 meters away, and he has no way to bury enough backhands as usual. He will face a kind of Little or no combat situation experienced. If you still don''t calm down and maintain the current mentality of eagerness and fear, even if you get there, you may not be able to save them, and you may even lose your life. Although he fought against the three generations of Raikage, he has made a lot of progress. In terms of combat, he has an s-level combat effectiveness. But s-level combat power does not mean that there will be s-level results. The battle between ninjas is undoubtedly a game of tricks. It is not the strength that determines everything. In the entire ninja world, except for the few It can be called a "relatively invincible" existence. Anyone will die in the hands of opponents who are weaker than one''s own, and the S-level combat effectiveness is just a long way from this "relatively invincible". Chiba didn''t have any contempt because he already had s-level combat effectiveness. Moreover, the one who greets him in front may not be a weaker opponent. Yes, not necessarily! If you talk about the firelight alone, Chiba is a very difficult person, or a trouble, but of course he is weaker than himself. Even if you add a camouflage hidden Ivy, Chiba just needs Deal with it seriously, they are still weaker than themselves, there is no doubt about this. However, in the current situation, the original plot is no longer applicable, so everything in front of him is possible. He also encountered three generations of Raikage before, who are outstanding in the movie class, and it is still unlikely to appear on the battlefield. The shadow of a village, maybe rushing over this time, it is not necessarily when encountering three generations of earth shadows. That''s right, three generations of Tuying! Chiba has no reason to affirm that the three generations of Tukage will sit in the village like the third generation of Hokage. On the contrary, according to the current situation, the chance of the third generation of Tukage on the battlefield is quite high. At this time, the Yanyin people besieged Raikage, and they can almost use their troops. In order to ensure the success rate of this desperate move to the greatest extent, it may not be impossible for the third generation of Tuying to appear on the battlefield. Moreover, judging from the situation of the Five Shadows teaming up to deal with Madara, the strength of the three generations of Tuying is different from that of the three generations of Raiking. It is certain that the three generations of Tuying are also in the hands of the masters of the shadow. The outstanding one, and his level of difficulty is no less than that of the three generations of Raikage, but not to mention that this old man already has a certain tactical ability, but that his bloodstains eliminate the dust, which is a big trouble. Different from the speed and defense of the thundering chakra mode of the three generations of Raikage, this thing can be said to be one of the most terrifying types of ninjutsu on the attack side. It can almost be said that it is either dead or disabled, and its attack range and attack shape You can change as you like, and the third generation of Tuying is much younger than it was in the fourth war~www.novelhall.com~ Chakra''s decline is relatively small, who knows how powerful his dust is now. There is also Yanyin''s Renzhuli Lao Zi. It is fair to say that it is here, and Lao Zi''s fusion and Renzhuli identities are not much less difficult and lethal than the three generations of Tu Ying. Moreover, Renzhuli also has the killer feature of the tail beast runaway. In case Lao Zi sacrifices himself for Yanyin''s desperate victory, a tail beast runs away, not to mention that he does not have the Yin Seal now, even if he has the Yin Seal, he will not It is too possible to defeat a beast that runs wild. After all, he did not have the means to restrain the tail beast, nor did he have the durability of the tail beast chakra comparable to the tail beast. This Yin Seal is also limited. When the stored chakra is used up, there is no Yin Seal. said. Therefore, there are still quite a lot of opponents who are stronger than him, and these stronger opponents all have the ability to kill him with one blow. Therefore, he must be calm, and even if he does not know what is ahead, he must adjust to the best combat mentality. "call!" Thinking of this, Chiba let out a sigh of relief, and forced down the negative or positive emotions such as anxiety and hope in his heart, so that he entered a state of calm and "looking at everything objectively". Anyway... No matter it is the third generation of Tuying, Lao Ziyi or anyone else, I can''t let them stop me! At this moment, he exhaled, all the color on his face disappeared again, turning into that cold look. "Wow!" At this moment, the primitive giant trees that flew backwards suddenly disappeared from his sight, and his eyes suddenly opened up! The white dust smoke is right in front of you! Where the real fate happens... arrival! (Tianjin Novel Network https://) Chapter 973： Decided! At this time, the Hokage office. "what!" Seeing the three generations of Naruto in the hands of the intelligence, he couldn''t help but whispered, the whole person almost stood up, stabilized, and then slowly sat down. Unexpectedly, Yanyin launched a surprise attack of this intensity, suddenly attacking our three logistics supply points, as well as a logistics camp... and there was no sign. It seems that there has been a result behind Yunyin. . After sitting down, the three generations of Hokage exhaled a long breath before calming down a little. "Ahem! Ahem!" Then, just after this breath was exhaled, he slammed his mouth and coughed. The more he coughed, the more violent he coughed. He coughed until the whole person was already curled up and the blood on his palms stopped. "Huh...huh..." And when he stopped, he was panting. It took a while before he came back. After taking a glance at the blood coughed out from his hand, he slowly put down the information in his hand, and then leaned against the Hokage chair while using it. The handkerchief wiped off the blood in his hand, and closed his eyes, seeming to be refreshed. If Chiba is here, seeing the appearance of the three generations of Hokage, I am afraid that he will sigh inwardly. Obviously, the state of the three generations of Hokage is already very bad. It seems that my state cannot keep me strong enough until this Ninja World War is over. Then, after closing his eyes, a bit of bitterness appeared in his heart. He is very clear about his physical condition. Although he has undergone a lot of drug conditioning, high-intensity work such as Naruto is also in the third Ninja World War, and the village is still in a disadvantaged position, so he can conduct strategic negotiations. Two people, one is commanding operations on the front line, and the other is performing secret missions. The pressure on his shoulders can be imagined. This is a few days of sleeplessness. No matter how good the medicine is, there will be no effect. What should worsen It will get worse, just a little delay. In the end, it was impossible for me to finish the Ninja World War as Naruto. Even if the peace talks of the Xiu League were now in sight, I was afraid that there would be no way to continue. The fourth generation of Naruto, after all, is going to debut in this third Ninja World War. And what was bitter in his heart was such a thing. Its not that he is greedy for power, but that even if the war in the world of Ninja is over, the peace talks are a huge test for Naruto. Now it is impossible for any Ninja village to perish a Ninja village in the war. There is a victory or defeat, but it cannot be the demise of a certain Shinobu Village. The final revival and peace talks are the final battlefield. How to take the initiative of the peace talks and repair alliance based on the advantages on the battlefield, or how to avoid the loss of the village to the greatest extent because of the disadvantages on the battlefield, and let this war and peace end, is the final battle. And now, let the fourth generation of Naruto have just ascended to the position of Naruto, and go to such a negotiation, and the opponents are basically the shadows who have experienced the Second Ninja War, it is a bit reluctant to be the fourth generation. Originally, he planned to survive this half a year. According to the current situation, whether Konoha wins or loses, the third Ninja War will inevitably end within half a year, and as long as he survives this half a year, he will be able to fight this battle. Finished at the negotiating table, and then handed over to the fourth generation, so that the fourth generation will continue to grow up in dealing with post-war issues, and eventually become a truly qualified Hokage. At that time, he can also retreat and rest assured. Up. To be honest, for him, after so many years of Hokage, he is also a little exhausted physically and mentally. He should also retreat and let the next generation. Moreover, now the third Ninja World War is when various legends and famous ninjas rise, and it is also the best time to choose the next generation. He should give the stick to the next generation, and he should put some attention on the people he has been owed. It''s just that if you hand over to the fourth generation like this, it will always make him a little unable to get out of his body, always a little worried. Ugh Unexpectedly, the children in the village are so strong, but my Hokage is going to go wrong in the end... A series of thoughts flashed in his mind. The third generation of Hokage slowly opened his eyes and sighed slightly. The aftermath of the evening shone from the window behind him, giving him a slightly decaying body. The afterglow of the setting sun. However, if I carry out the peace talks on revising the alliance in accordance with my current state, there is not much advantage. no way Perhaps this is fate! In the beginning, Teacher Feijian, under this situation, gave me the position of Naruto. Succession was a test of war. Now the third generation takes over the position of Naruto from me, which is also a test of war. Thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage didnt think too much. They picked up the information again, and after reading it carefully, he took a breath and pulled away the messy scroll on the table. Finally, two names were written on the one. The partially covered scroll cast his eyes down. The surprise attack of Yanyin can already be seen, and I don''t need to think about it anymore. After moving from the three characters "Oshemaru" to the four characters "Bofeng Water Gate", the three generations of Hokage had been thinking about the question since the beginning of the war, and finally had the answer. just If I choose this way, there are some things, I can''t be too hasty. After the decision, the third generation of Hokage found a scroll from the scroll that was opened, a scroll with a "extremely dense" cover, and slowly opened it. Danzo... Recently, I have become more and more unable to guess what you are thinking! With the dense encrypted text on the scroll reflected in his eyes, the three generations of Hokage gently pursed his lips. He does not doubt the loyalty of this close friend of Danzo to Konoha. However, there are certain things that he cannot always agree with this close friend. Consistent. Ugh How long ~www.novelhall.com~We haven''t had a good conversation... It''s been a long time, we haven''t had a good heart... Looking at the cipher texts one by one, the three generations of Hokage couldn''t help but feel a little dull in their hearts, and they couldn''t help thinking about the situation of running with this close friend in the bright sunshine as a child. "Danzo..." After reading the ciphertext, after the scenes flashed in his mind, the third generation of Hokage couldn''t help but mutter. Then, after an inexplicable low mood flashed in his eyes, the third generation of Hokage gently pushed aside the last part of the scroll with the name on it, revealing the third name on it. "Come here, help me call Qianxin over." After looking at the name for a while, the three generations of Hokage seemed to have finally made up their minds and spoke. "Yes!" Then, somewhere in Hokage''s office, there was a slight response. After responding, in the faint, something or someone seemed to leave, and there was a feeling of a little openness in the Hokage office. "Notify Huojin, his team that the mission has officially started, and the mission objectives remain unchanged." At this moment, the third generation of Hokage gave another command. "Yes!" Then, there was another slight answer, and the Hokage office seemed to be a little wider. Although I dont know if this decision is right or wrong, but I believe... I will not regret it! After the order was over, the third generation of Hokage looked at the third name again, and then brought up the scroll. "Peng!" The flame ignited instantly, and the scroll with the three names on it was burned into ashes little by little. "despair!" And at this moment, on the other side, Chiba rushed out of the primeval forest... Fell on the ground! (Tianjin Novel Network https://) Chapter 974： Perfect attack! Another clearing of the virgin forest, where the dust and white mist evaporate. Ok? Squatting on the ground, the firelight of the maroon messy fluffy hair with his back facing the steaming dust and white mist stopped the action of raising his head to drink water, and his eyeball slightly turned to the right back, where the dust and white mist was transpiring and glanced at it. come yet? Such a thought suddenly flashed in his mind. "Huh!" And just at this moment, he glanced, and paused in the fading eyes of the smoke and white mist, a figure suddenly flashed. "despair!" In the next second, the silhouette of the one-footed figure and the tiptoes touched the ground, and there was a faint sound. You can''t go wrong! it''s him! But at this moment, the moment when the gaze touched the figure, the gaze of the firelight was immediately retracted, and the entire glance of the movement seemed to have precisely pinched the moment when the figure fell, and it happened to see that it fell to the ground. At the same time, from any angle behind him, he looks up and concentrates on drinking water. "Crack...crack...crack!" Afterwards, at the moment when this sound of footsteps sounded, a series of hard wooden objects cracking and falling sounded one after another. In the virgin forest just behind the shadow of the figure that buffered the falling force after moving at a high speed, the branches came from behind. Before, they fell down one by one. That is! At this time, as the branches of the tree fell behind him, the eyes of the silhouette that fell on one foot slightly opened. In the eyes, the completely faded smoke and white mist were almost flush with the ground. Look What went up was just a slightly raised pile of round gravel about five or six meters in diameter. Then, as his eyes turned subconsciously, Huoguang squatted down and drank water, because the head that drank the water was slowly underneath, and it seemed that he hadn''t reacted, and he was greeted. This scene... This sense of sight... Could it be that! But at this moment, seeing the figure in this scene, his knees bend slightly, his upper body gradually leaned forward, and his heart sank suddenly, his body tightened suddenly, and his body gradually leaned forward. In the middle, slightly stagnant, but the anger and killing intent are intertwined in his eyes. Can''t be wrong, it''s him! This killing intent... It''s not something an ordinary kid can have! Can''t be wrong! It''s him! Takichiba! Konoha who instantly killed my soil clone... little monster! But at this moment, he felt the murderous intent and anger bursting out of the eyes of the shadow, and the eyes of the firelight stared slightly. This intertwined anger and murderous gaze made his subconscious body tense. His heart suddenly jumped, and he actually made a subconscious stare action that seemed to be frightened. hateful! This **** little monster! However, in an instant, Huoguang''s face changed, as if he had sensed the gaffe, an unknown anger suddenly rose. No matter how the opponent makes him admit that he is a monster, he is a terrible ninja, but he is after all a kid who is only eleven or twelve years old, and he was scared by a eleven or twelve-year-old kid just with his eyes. This kind of thing, the fire is Absolutely unacceptable, the moment this frightened color was revealed, Huoguang''s heart was already furious, and his killing intent skyrocketed! "Huh!" Just at this moment, the flames of anger just started, a cold light, from left to right, suddenly flashed out from behind the figure, that is, Qianye, and went straight to Qianye''s neck. A figure that was exactly the same as the firelight suddenly flashed. It was already behind Chiba. The sharp blades in both hands and wrists had already ejected, and the wrists were close to each other, and the two blades made a sword. It was already cut out diagonally, and it was already there The neck of the young figure! At this moment... Is the squat flame a bait? At this moment, the eyes of Qianye who was about to eject suddenly glanced back, his face covered with killing intent and anger, his expression suddenly changed, and his heart was slightly shaken. The timing of this attack was perfect. Chiba''s killing intent was skyrocketing, and his figure was about to slash with the force of stepping on the ground, and his body muscles were tense. It was the moment when the attack was launched. , It is inevitable to reveal flaws and moments of defenselessness! Very good, as planned! At this moment, Chiba''s heart was trembling slightly, and he noticed the squatting flames of the situation, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. This attack can be regarded as his long-planned plan. After the earth clone was shattered, he learned of the existence of Taki Chiba from the memory passed, and he had already made a plan, which is why he knew that Taki Chiba would follow. Coming with the smoke and white mist, he did not hesitate to create this smoke and white mist, even deliberately drinking water here to rest instead of hiding elsewhere. He just wants to use himself as a bait to attract the attention of Taki Chiba and pave the way for this knife! And this knife was more accurate than I thought, and it steadily stuck at the point where Takichiba''s landing potential turned into an attacking potential! In any case, this blow ~www.novelhall.com~ he is inevitable! Humph! Even if you are the little monster who makes the village use the elusive monster to avoid and kill! The battle of the ninja is about this lore! Whether it is strength or not, it is the last one! No matter how exciting the process is, the only one that decides the outcome is this lore! At this moment, a smile appeared on his face. The plan was successful beyond his expectations. This hit was too perfect. This little Konoha monster is finally dying today, and he is considered to be removed from the village. A scourge. This sense of accomplishment of killing a strong enemy always makes him want to stop, especially now that he is about to succeed, the feeling that the enemy will die in surprise and despair makes him even more excited. It is also the reason why he likes fighting so much! So, let me see your face before you die! Takichiba! And at this time, when a series of thoughts in my heart rose with the familiar excitement, the fire light began to glance into Chiba''s eyes again when the thoughts turned, and finally Chiba''s face appeared again, and The cold light flickered on the neck. can! It must be! This blow, Taki Chiba, absolutely can''t escape! It only takes one blow! Just one hit! In this eye, the light of excitement in his eyes suddenly burst, reconfirming the perfection and inevitable of this blow. At this moment, Taki Chiba''s stiff figure due to the charge of ejection, let alone dodging, can''t even move! "laugh!" Then, in the next instant, the sound of hard things penetrating the flesh and blood suddenly sounded. Although subtle, it seemed to penetrate the air and penetrated his ears. The blood burst out immediately, like a blood arrow, splashing out! (Tianjin Novel Network https://) Chapter 975： Several times! "Tick!" "Tick!" "Tick!" The red blood, constantly overflowing, followed the ragged clothes, all the way down, through the white chest that was looming at the opening of the hole, and then fell on the ground, bit by bit, connected in a line, like In a matter of seconds, it fell drop by drop, and finally pour into the slightly stiff right foot of the bent knee, and seep into the mud. How At this moment, Huo Guangs eyes were widening little by little, reflecting the stooping and stooping eyes. The whole figure looked like a solidified teenagers voice, and the pair behind him, exactly like himself. The wrist was pressed tightly and swung a sword obliquely to stop the immobile figure, his mouth slightly widened. When How did he do that! As his mouth widened, his eyes slowly widened, and a color of doubt slowly emerged. So it turned out that, with both hands together, the two Hidden Blades were first combined into one and slashed. If I lowered my head to dodge, then the upper one would slash upwards and return to slash my head underneath. One will use the upward spur of a Hidden Blade to change the attack route, chop down in an arc from top to bottom, and chop my shoulders, abdomen, and back. Sure enough, he is a master of Yanyi Village Physical Skills. This attack included a second-stage and third-order attack. This kind of instant operation is not something ordinary physical skills ninjas can do! Then, he should use himself as a bait, Then, This should be a clone behind him! At the same time, when Huoguang''s eyes became suspicious, Chiba''s eyes slowly began to turn in the direction of Huoguang''s squatting. "Crack!" At this moment, Chiba''s thoughts were steamed on the pot, and a cracking sound rang from behind him. "Crack! Click! Click! Click!" With this sound, a series of cracks sounded one after another. The figure behind Chiba, which was frozen with blood, cracked, and in a flash, it was like a dry river bed, densely covered with cracks and inches. Cracking, and with the cracking, this figure is exactly the same as the fire, and the skin color of the whole person and the clothing have turned into a yellow earth-like color. "puff!" Then, in the final sound of cracks, smoke and dust suddenly shot out from the cracks. "Wow!" With a sound, as if dumping, the figure suddenly turned into a loess, which fell on the ground along Qianye''s shoulders and arms, and piled up around Qianye like a circle of soil. That is! At this moment, in the eyes widened by the fire, after the loess poured out, the upper end of a rocky spike that resembled a dorsal fin slowly emerged from the back of the young man''s figure. Rock gun attack on the back! It''s a rock gun attack on the back! It turned out to be so! It turned out to be so! At this moment, a series of pictures suddenly flashed out of Huoguang''s mind, and he immediately understood why his soil clone had failed. This Takichiba, when he rushed out, was already ready. Prepare, and with his knowledge of this Takichiba, this Takichiba is capable of their rock hardening technique. I am afraid that Takichiba just now used the sound of falling branches as a cover, and then used the rock hardening technique. A layer of rocky skin has been placed on the back, so that the rocky skin has been used to give him soil Clone has a fatal blow. Indeed, if Taki Chiba cannot make any evasion and attack movements, but if the rocky skin behind the condensation becomes a rock gun, it can be done theoretically. It only needs to have enough Chakra control ability, An understanding of the chakra nature and morphological changes of the soil properties will do. At that time, only the use of rocky skin condensed into a rock gun attack could rescue Taki Chiba from the desperate situation of this blow. hateful! This kid was ready to attack when he landed! I''m too naive! At this moment, Huoguang understood it completely, he snapped his teeth, and the **** in his hand were subconsciously erected. "Crack!" But at this moment, the loess leaked, and the smoke and dust scattered everywhere, the sound of cracks resounded again. "Boom!" Afterwards, there was a bursting sound, and amidst the smoke and dust leaking from the loess, debris suddenly splashed out! bad! Almost instantly, the eyes that had been widened by the fire that had just flashed through a series of thoughts in his mind opened again, and the eyes that looked back suddenly looked back. "Boom!" However, before he could turn around, he kept his fist and hit his forehead severely. Immediately, he only felt a "click" in his neck. Under this huge force, he broke directly, and his whole figure was also obliquely pressed to the ground by this huge force. "boom!" In the next second, it crashed into the surroundings of the head in the ground, and with a crash, the cracks sank in an instant, forming a pit covered with cobwebs. "despair!" At this moment, one foot stepped on the center of the sinkhole, and the irregularly twisted head was embedded in the chest of the corpse lying on the ground. Then, a young man squatted to the ground abruptly, but his stern eyes turned slightly and looked to the left side of the corpse''s pit, which was his right side. There, a half-blade shimmering with cold light was inserted obliquely into the ground. The cut was slightly uneven. It should have been broken during the slash, rather than being cut by something sharper. this is! At this moment, the half-knife Chiba was reflected in his eyes, but his tight face was slightly loosened, the killing intent and anger in his eyes suddenly disappeared, and a glimmer of hope quietly burst out of his eyes. Kakashi''s knife! This is Kakashi''s knife! It''s broken now! Great! It broke now! According to the original work, Kakashi''s knife was only broken after it was fitted with the writing wheel and fought with the flame! In other words, this broken knife represents that the battle between Daito and Kakashi to save Lin has also changed! Although this scene is almost exactly the same as the original! However, Daito, Kakashi, and Lin are not necessarily below! In other words, it may not be death with soil below! At this moment, there was such a ecstatic thought in his heart, and his eyes fell involuntarily on the ground bulge that seemed to be stacked by stones. "Boy! Go to hell!" However, just as Chiba''s ecstatic thought turned around, with a "bang", the cracked depression behind him suddenly burst open, and a figure suddenly jumped out of the ground, hands folded, One left and one right, two cold lights drew two arcs, straight toward his neck, and came together! Then, it was this loud shout! "laugh!" Then, there was a sound of a hard object cutting into the flesh, which rang again. "cough!" The next ~www.novelhall.com~ was a soft cough, and the figure jumping up behind suddenly stagnated, and the momentum of rushing and slashing came to a halt! "Chichichichichi!" Afterwards, there was another series of sounds of hard objects entering the flesh, and the figure trembled as if convulsively amidst groaning and screaming, and several spikes came out of the back! "moron!" But at this moment, Chiba turned his head slightly, flicked the two shimmering hidden swords on his cheeks, looked back, his whole body leaned back slightly, and his left elbow struck back. At the elbow, a rock thorn came out and went into the abdomen of the figure. And on Chiba''s back, like a hedgehog, the rock thorns stand upright, and several rock thorns penetrate into the figure''s chest and come out. "Crack!" At this moment, a cracking sound rang at his feet. I can still find the feel of the soil clone! During this sound, Chiba''s gaze shifted slightly down, and his gaze fell on the corpse under his right fist. His eyes reflected that the skin was cracking from head to bottom, turning into a yellow earth-colored human form. "Then, you should also, feel it, the one behind is also a soil clone!" However, at this moment, a triumphant voice of conspiracy success suddenly sounded from in front of him. what! As if unexpectedly, Qianye''s eyes glared slightly when he heard this sound, and his head suddenly lifted up. Under this shock, the emerald green brilliance in his eyes instantly turned into flames with a "puff" sound. "Snapped!" And at this moment, in the form of the flames of the hands imprinted in the reflection of Qianye''s eyes, there was a sudden sound of clapping. "Illusory, golden **** shackle!" "Boom!" Then, the sound of breaking and breaking came out loudly. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 976： Illusion? "Snapped!" "Flap!" "Papa Papa!" With the crashing sound, countless pebbles splashed out and flew into the air. They crashed down and hit the back of the slightly leaning figure standing behind with the hands of the knot, and The boy who squatted on the ground croaked. However, as if unconscious, no matter the figure standing in battle or the figure squatting on the ground, in the sound of the pebble''s slamming, it was motionless, as if nothing was moving. As if the stone hit it, there was no feeling at all, and it could not arouse their pain nerves at all, and the two seemed to have lost their pain. Except for the absence of pain, the expressions on their faces and the expressions in their eyes are almost exactly the same, they are all shocked, at a loss, and confused! The only difference may be that one of them is standing and looking down, the other is squatting and looking up. It seemed that both of them had been stunned. Then, after the next second, the surprised and confused expressions on their faces and eyes began to slowly change. How...how could it be... This Absolutely impossible! The firelight widened his eyes little by little, reflecting the two burning emerald flames in his eyes. In his face and eyes, a shock, astonishment, and unbelievable blend of expression slowly emerged, and his body shape was slightly slightly. It was a little stiff at first. impossible! This is impossible! It has been foolproof, this position, this timing, has been perfectly used! how come? How could it not work? And the shock and disbelief in his heart was much more than the expression he showed. He still encountered this situation for the first time! The illusion has been cast, the perfect timing, the perfect preparation, and the perfect release. Then, the boy in front of him, the person being casted, has not changed at all, and the expression in his eyes is completely different from the appearance of the illusion. Yes! Although the young man in front of him was not moving, the fire still could see that this young man was not immobile because of illusion. This is... his illusion? This little rock flying all over the sky? And at this time, the expression on Chibas face slowly changed, but unlike the fire, his expression did not change in the direction of horror and disbelief, but the blankness and confusion on his face. It deepened little by little, turning into a kind of doubt, and even frowned. However, it seems that Chakra is not a trace of disorder... The body seems to be able to move freely. The scene has not changed! Not to mention the feeling of being caught in Hongyan''s illusion of writing round eyes, there is a clear feeling of entering the illusion. This Is it this unique magic of fire? As the frown and the doubts on his face became more and more obvious, Qianye''s heart was also filled with doubts. Although he has no talent for illusion, nor has he learned any illusion, but his understanding of illusion, from Hirohiko and Xuena''s mouth and some occasional understanding, he is not ignorant of illusion, even, not only is not nothing. Know, and understand quite thoroughly, and even experienced illusion in person countless times. Moreover, it is still the illusion of illusion by Hongyan who has the talent of illusion. It can be said that unless it is a kaleidoscope-level illusion, there is no illusion that can make him in the illusion, but he can''t feel that it is an illusion. Although this firelight was able to cultivate three phantoms and rank top in Yanyin Village, it did not mean that his illusion could reach the same level of kaleidoscope-level illusion. If he really has this level, then he must be an s-rank ninja, not an ordinary Shinobu. Iwagaki definitely promoted him as a nuclear weapon, as a deterrent, instead of just giving him a Shinobu. , In the village and the village, can not hear anything about him. For the s-class phantom ninja, even if Iwayin does not announce it, I am afraid that other ninja villages will have relevant information for fighting ninjas during the war and enjoy the treatment of celebrities. Therefore, it is impossible for Chiba''s illusion technique to make Qianye not feel the illusion! As for Firelights illusion, the reason why Chiba is so sure is because, first, he shouted illusion, and second, it depends on his current performance. If it is not illusion or deliberately shouting illusion, it is Attracting his attention, and the original intention is to use ninjutsu, then his ninjutsu or physical skills should be smashed on his head now, and he will definitely not stare at himself. And the shout of this illusion, of course, is not the second of the fire, I feel that the shout is domineering, but, this may be the condition for his illusion, this should be an illusion triggered by hearing, the previous "pop" seems to be clapping hands The sound, and the shout, may be a kind of psychological hint to the enemy before the illusion is cast, that is, the trigger condition. Obviously, Huoguang used illusion, and he should have been caught. What he was puzzled was that if he was recruited, there was no problem at all. What exactly is going on? It is unlikely that a ninja of the level of Firelight has not completed the illusion... and looking at his demeanor, he should feel that it will not fail. Then... Is my inference wrong, all of this is actually an illusion, Huoguang is a master of illusion, or, something happened that I dont know, just... Finally, after a series of doubts flashed through ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s thoughts gathered into one. "Zip...Zip...Zip!" However, before all the thoughts in his mind had been turned, the sizzle of electric current rang along with the blue and white brilliance on the shoulders, abdomen, and the tops of both sides of the skulls that stood in front of him. shit! Forget the back... And at this time, when the electric current rang, the incredibly intense flames, his body suddenly stiffened, his face changed drastically, and he looked back subconsciously. this is! At the same time, Chiba also reacted instantly, the color of confusion in his eyes disappeared instantly, and a kind of awe-inspiring color appeared. "Huh!" At this moment, the blue and white brilliance suddenly condensed, and the arrogant thunder stream suddenly shot out from behind the stiff flame, dancing wildly behind the flame. "Crack!" Suddenly, under Qianye''s squatting feet, the originally cracked pit ground suddenly began to crack. This thunder light, this sound, if it is an illusion, the fire light cannot be produced! This familiar voice! I''m afraid, in this Naruto World, this is the second tweet! Well, that is to say, it is real now! There is only one thing I should do! At this moment, in Qianye''s slightly sinking figure, a pair of eyes, the adult Yanyin who suddenly looked back in the reflection. "Boom!" The next moment, the ground under his feet burst open suddenly, and his figure disappeared into the same place as the debris flew around. That''s it! At this moment, the flame-shaped figure who turned his head back suddenly stopped, and the horror on his face solidified suddenly. That Takichiba too! At this moment, his eyes were full of despair in the blue electric light! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 977： staggered! "Boom!" The heavy muffled sound of flesh and flesh slowly spread from where the smoke and white mist dissipated! "laugh!" At the same time, the sound of a sharp object penetrating the flesh and skin also rang, mixed in the muffled sound of the heavy flesh, and spread far away. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" Then, the sound of the collision between the right shoulder and the left back and the right chest and the right shoulder sounded simultaneously. "Squeak!" Penetrating out with lightning flashes, the palms of a chidori chirping slowly grazed the slightly ragged plackets, "tear", and wherever they passed, the slightly ragged plackets suddenly became a point. For two, they were torn apart cleanly, and two neat pieces of clothes came apart suddenly, and they were flying up and down! "thousand!" Then, there was a cry of surprise that couldn''t be suppressed, and it rang in the flash of the thunder light palm. Then, arms and arms, eyes and eyes crossed. "despair!" Almost there was a sound, two feet staggered across the stiff adult figure, one on the left and one on the right, both landing. "Squeak...squeak...squeak..." The thunder light in his hand slowly dissipated, the scarlet double-gou jade writing wheel eyes turned slightly, Kakashi''s gaze crossed this Yanyin''s twisted neck and had completely turned to the face where the five senses were crowded behind him. On the other side, the voice of the young man with his right hand passing through. "your eyes!" At this moment, Chiba, who was smashed with a punch, wiped the distorted cheek of the fire, Yan was reflecting on Ergouyu''s writing wheel eyes that Kakashina turned around, opening his mouth was an exclamation, his heart beating wildly After all, an unspeakable feeling came to my heart! This scar...this eye... In the end, still... And in his mind, such a thought was swept away. "clatter!" At this moment, Kakashi looked at Chiba, and Chiba looked at Kakashi''s eyes, as if their eyes were touching and as if they were at odds with each other, the other foot of the two also stepped down one after another. "laugh!" Then, there was a sound of arms pulling out of the flesh. "puff!" Then, the adult figure between the two slowly fell to the ground, and fell to the ground amidst the muffled noise, without any sound. Under the attack of the two, the flame did not even hum, and was killed for a desperate time. "Chiba, you... how are you..." At this moment, Kakashi, with a few teardrops in his eyes, didn''t even look at this Yanyin''s corpse. Instead, he stared at the smashed right hand of Chiba, whose right hand was slowly falling. Unbelievable look, for a time, it seemed a little speechless. Now, he had never expected that he would be able to see Chiba here. "Bring... with soil...?" However, at this moment, Chiba didn''t seem to hear him at all, and stared blankly at the place where Kakashi came from. The earth and rock had turned over, revealing a bulge of gravel, almost a piece of it in his mind. Blank, the words in the mouth tremble a bit, like a whisper. Do not! This is not true! The battle has obviously changed, and the timing of Kakashi''s knife break and the way to end the fire have also changed. how is this possible How could it be possible to take soil into its original destiny? how How could he die! In his heart, there was a series of incredible and unbelievable. Bring soil! Kakashi''s body trembled abruptly when she heard Chiba''s trembling and trembling. All the surprise and disbelief that Chiba had appeared here disappeared in an instant, and her heart was pulled, but she opened her mouth and said everything. He didn''t come out, but withdrew his gaze. While looking at the gap, one step was heavier than one step, but he walked forward at a slow speed. "He''s here" After a long while, almost walking to the gap, his tight lips opened slightly, and he spoke in a solemn and sad tone. How could this...how could it be! It should have changed! It should have been different! Although I was late, the battle has changed! The content of the battle has changed! Why is this ending! why! However, when Kakashi''s voice came, Chiba''s feet seemed to be rooted and couldn''t move a step away. And in his mind, all kinds of emotions and thoughts are intertwined, unbelief, absolute, anger... those negative emotions that have been suppressed forcibly have already burst out, completely disturbing his reason, let alone taking steps Now, his spirit is in a kind of extreme confusion. He tried to clarify his thoughts, but the rush of negative emotions had occupied all his thoughts, tranced on the spot, and there was no way to make any reaction. "Kakashi!" However, in the next second, a familiar female voice of surprise and surprise came from the gap, which instantly shattered the numerous negative emotions in this head, and the beating heart suddenly calmed down. There was a flash of thunder in his mind, and the whole person trembled and calmed down. Lynn! Correct! Lynn! How did I forget this! Lin! It is true that this is the place where fate happened, but it is not this incident that really blackened the soil ~www.novelhall.com~! It''s Lynn! Now is just a beginning, just a beginning! Lin is the real key! Moreover, this is the end of the matter, even if I am depressed, even if I do not believe or escape, it will not be of any benefit. On the contrary, it will lead to the inevitable blackening of the soil and everything that happens. Perhaps in this matter, I have already failed, and Daido is about to fall into Uchiha Madara''s hands. but There is hope! Everything, there is hope! Takichiba, Takichiba! Haven''t you already thought about it? Change will not be so easy, and even the chance of failure is great! No, are you ready to fail? Why are you so panicked! At this instant, in his mind, this thunder was flashing, and countless thoughts were used. In an instant, the darkness of despair in his heart suddenly opened up and cheered up. "What, Chiba is here too! Bring dirt, bring dirt, wake up, Chiba is here too!" And at this time, when Qianye''s heart suddenly opened up, Lin''s surprise and inexplicable voice rang in her ears. In the critical state of the wound mode, the sound of this distance can be said to be close to Chiba''s ears. Could it be that...with soil, there is still rescue? Hearing this surprised and inexplicable voice, Chiba took a sudden step, and ran away with Kakashi''s surprised gaze, who seemed to have thought of this sentence. Yes! Taking soil does not necessarily mean death! There are also many fatal injuries. Yilin''s medical treatment may not be able to treat it, but... I''m here! And me! At this time, the hope in Chiba''s heart was burning. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 978： give it to me! "How about taking soil? Is it serious?" Chiba rushed up, and soon arrived in front of Kakashi. At this moment, Kakashi opened his mouth, as if he just wanted to say something to Chiba. Just as Chiba spoke, he was taken aback. Chiba... It seems to know that taking soil will hurt? At this moment, Kakashi looked at Chiba''s expression and actions, and couldn''t help but think of such a thought. Uh... In this case, with Chiba''s IQ, these should have been guessed, from the tone and demeanor we just mentioned. Obviously, after Lin''s words, Kakashi was also reminded of the identity of the medical ninja in Chiba, or the identity of a medical ninja with quite advanced medical ninjutsu, and a glimmer of hope rose in his desperate heart. As for why he knew the reaction of Chiba, who had been injured with the soil, he had quickly found an explanation. After all, living together for a period of time, getting acquainted with each other is not something that ordinary friends can achieve. Moreover, even though they dont have various dissections, they can still say strange medical tests, and those he seems to see. The medical summary like the book of heaven, even, he who did a little white mouse to test medicine for Chiba for a while, he understands how high Chibas medical standards are, and how well Chibas IQ is. It seems that he can see through his heart. I''m afraid Konoha won''t be a second person. Sometimes, Kakashi even suspected that he was more than ten years older than himself, not a year younger. But no matter what, if Kakashi can trust someone in a crisis, then Chiba is definitely one. But at this time, no matter how Chiba got here, how to get out of danger, and rushed here across the battlefield, it doesn''t matter anymore. The important thing is now! His "fear" right now. Even if the soil is exactly the same as in the original work, you shouldn''t be confused, and definitely can''t be like just now! Although the more important things, the more I am afraid of losing, but this kind of fear, this kind of feeling that cannot withstand a little failure, is also something I must overcome. This is not a simple thing! To bear its weight, I must be truly strong. At the same time, Chiba, who had jumped down before Kakashi, warned himself in his heart. Having calmed down, he subconsciously reflected on his behavior along the way. Yes, reflection, right at the stall that rushed over, he quickly reflected on it. This kind of thinking has almost become his instinct. It was this reflection that allowed him to quickly sort through the previous scenes and sum up the experience and lessons. Indeed, the fear of losing someone who cares will give him a stronger fighting spirit, allowing him to survive three generations of Raikage and other powerful ninja attacks and various crises. However, things have two sides after all. Any crisis or failure in the fate change plan will make him fall into a despair that loses fighting spirit and reason. This is a very bad thing. When he made his destiny plan, it was a step-by-step process. Saving the soil and preventing the blackening of the soil was only the first step. Although the first step is critical, if it is achieved, it will save a lot of effort, the biggest Increase the success rate to a limit. After all, if the soil does not fall into Uchiha Madaras hands, then the chance of him becoming black is very small. Even if he becomes black, he can quickly control it under Konoha''s control. It is unlikely to happen. However, it does not mean that the first step failed, and then there is no hope for the change of fate plan. This point was actually ignored by him, because he values ??the fate change plan too much, so he always wanted to complete it perfectly, without any mistakes. And the blackening of the soil was not accomplished overnight. There was a considerable turning point. The most important turning point was Lin''s death. It can be said that before witnessing Lins death, Bring the soil was the hot-blooded young man, the blood-blooded idiot he knows, Madara couldnt control him. If you want to force control, Im afraid you will only have to bring the soil to resist, even for the village. , For Lynn, for Kakashi, for his Watergate teacher, take the initiative to give up life. With Chiba''s understanding of belt soil, he firmly believes in this. If Chiba is allowed to choose someone who can deliver his back in times of crisis, then the soil is definitely one! Yes, if the first step succeeds, it will get twice the result with half the effort, but it is not hopeless that the first step fails. And Chiba''s emphasis on the fate change plan will make him easy to fall into the horns of failure and miss some opportunities that can be redeemed. This is the drawback of "fear of losing someone you care about". Indeed, the fear of losing someone who cares can give him a strong will and a strong fighting spirit, and help him create miraculous feats time and time again. However, the fear of losing someone who cares about will also make him overreact, lose his sense, and miss the opportunity to save. The pros and cons were the only things he got from this reflection. Also, the most valuable thing, one of the things most needed to complete the destiny change plan. Therefore, after understanding this, during the leaps, this series of thoughts arose in his heart. "despair!" The slight sound of stepping on the ground fell on the bottom of the gap. "Chiba!" Lin, who had been watching Chiba jump from above, hurriedly greeted when Chiba landed. "There is me on it." Then, it was the voice of Kakashi above. Obviously, Kakashi means that you can take the soil for treatment with peace of mind, and I will protect you at all costs. Kakashi... It''s already that Kakashi! Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba couldn''t help but look up at the back that turned around, and he understood in his heart. Then, his gaze swept across an anxious Lin, and fell on the figure at her feet. . The familiar boy whose left eyelid has sunken. Bring soil... Then, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, his face stiffened slightly, but he didn''t show much emotion. "How about? Chiba?" At this time, Lin stared at Chiba, couldn''t help but ask, her hand already grabbed Chiba''s trousers. Obviously, Lin at this time was also very excited. "Don''t worry, Lin, we are still on the battlefield." I took a look at this usually gentle, living in Kakashis house, who has been watching them silently. It can be said that the eldest sister of the Watergate + Kushina squad is also the best female friend of Xuena, and Chiba couldnt help it. The corners of his mouth pursed. It was still the first time he saw Lin''s expression, the almost begging eyes that were holding back tears made his heart tremble. "Trust me...I will definitely save him!" There were scenes of Lins gentle smile when she treated herself. When Lin was studying and pondering late at night, when Lin was there, there was always a cup of hot tea and snacks, and occasionally when she went to the bathroom, she caught a glimpse of Lin doing it alone. When they were eating Hesai''s mess, Qianye gritted his teeth, resisted the tremor, and spoke. "Well, please... please!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Lin nodded, her hand loosened slightly. "give it to me." Chiba nodded heavily and knelt down. Then, his gaze fell on the young man who was half-lengthened by the boulder. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 979： It can only be this way! calm! You must calm down, this does not mean that everything is over! Does not mean! Seeing that his breathing is getting weaker and weaker, half of his body has been suppressed by huge stones, and only the soil on the other half of his body is left, Chiba took two deep breaths. Although he was mentally prepared, he couldn''t help but shake his heart after seeing the scene exactly as in the original book. "Chiba...how...how..." At this moment, Lin couldn''t help asking, looking at Chiba who was staring at the dirt. "Let me look at it again, don''t worry, Lin. You won''t die with dirt!" Hearing Lin''s words, Chiba woke up from her heart and hurriedly said, "Next, I need to be quiet." "Hmm... I see, everything, please." Seeing Chiba''s concentrated expression, Lin also knew that Chiba was trying her best at this time, and she responded right away. After responding, she let go of her hand with dirt, stepped aside, and gently covered her mouth. Don''t let yourself cry. "Relax, the most important thing now is that you have to take care of yourself and wake up with soil. You definitely don''t want to see any accidents. So, promise me that you must protect yourself and never give up your life." When Lin answered, Chiba completely suppressed the tremor in his heart, looked at Lin on the side, and said solemnly. "Ok!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Lin stared at the soil with tears in her eyes and nodded repeatedly. "Lin, look at me and promise me that she can never give up her life! Promise me!" However, seeing Lin''s appearance, Chiba couldn''t help but speak again. In the words, there was a bit more seriousness, and even a bit of warning. Chiba... And when she heard this, even Lin, who was focused on carrying the soil, felt the strangeness in Chibas tone and couldnt help but shift her gaze to Chiba, but when her gaze fell on Chiba, she It was to find that an extremely serious gaze was looking at him, and Qianye''s expression was extremely serious, as if he was explaining an extremely important thing. "I promise you!" Then, after touching the gaze and face, Lin''s face became serious involuntarily, and looked at Qianye and nodded heavily. "Well, thank you." After receiving Lins affirmative answer, Chiba nodded, turned his gaze back, and landed on the soil again, and when he turned his gaze back, his expression has more or less eased, and his heart more or less let go some. Take the soil to witness Lin''s death... It was not Kakashi who killed Lin, but the life Lin gave up for the village herself. It was precisely because of Lin''s death that brought the soil into madness. After all, although it appeared that Kakashi killed Lin on the surface, it was clear that the soil was brought up by Lin herself. Precisely because of this, Tai Tu cannot blame Kakashi, nor Lin, his loss, his hatred does not have any catharsis, coupled with the characteristics of the Uchiha clan, there is no catharsis and growing hatred, Finally transferred to this ninja world, so he will be blackened, so he will become an agent Madara, thinking of the unlimited monthly reading plan. If Kakashi killed Lin for the sake of the village and brought the soil to vent his hatred, he might not be angry with the world, and the blackening matter would not necessarily happen. At the same time, such a series of thoughts passed through Chiba''s mind. Chiba... What''s going on here? How can I say that I will commit suicide? But at this moment, Lin looked at Qianye, but a doubt appeared in her heart. No, it''s not the time to think about this now. Bring the soil... Whether the soil is saved is the key! However, she hadn''t had any doubts for long before she was overwhelmed by the worries about the soil in her heart, and she instantly put this doubt behind her mind and focused on the current situation. Is there no blood flowing? And at this stall, Chiba''s gaze had already fallen on the rocks and soil around him, except for the blood on the corner of his mouth, he didn''t find much blood. So in other words, when the rock squashed the soiled half of the body, it also blocked the soiled blood vessels, preventing the soiled blood from running out. This also gave the earth a bit of life, allowing him to be rescued by Madara and "resurrected" by Madara''s treatment. With no signs of bleeding in his eyes, a series of thoughts emerged in Chiba''s mind. The soil should have passed out of a coma by now. This is a bit different from the original work. In the original work, when the soil was buried, he was still conscious. However, it doesn''t explain much. Although I don''t know if what happened is the same as the original, it is certain that the content of the battle has changed. Such a difference is normal. Now the key is how to treat the soil. The treatment method should undoubtedly be the art of creation and regeneration, but it is unknown whether the cells of the half of the body with soil can split into the other half of the body by the art of creation and regeneration alone. The number of cell divisions of the human body is limited, it is impossible to divide indefinitely, and the number of cells in the half of the body... Creation of regeneration... What''s more, what I can use now is the Domen mode. The chakras of the Domen mode are several times the shadow level. Whether it can support this kind of treatment consumption is a big question. If it doesn''t work, I must figure out a way to at least save the life of the soil, allowing me to send him to a nearby medical station. At this time, Dashewan should have been dark. Then, the inter-column cells should have begun to grow... There should be a way... Not a complete despair! Moreover, now that Kakashi and Lin are both here, the support of Bo Feng Shuimen will be there soon... Well, as long as you use the technique of creation and regeneration to save the life of the soil, at the speed of the wind and water... Yes! At least, there is a silver lining! It is unlikely to be completely cured by the art of creation and regeneration ~www.novelhall.com~ unless Tsunade''s original huge Chakra and her Hundred Heroes art can be used, and it is not certain that the art of creation and regeneration can be completely cured. The plan with the greatest chance of success is that only the inter-column cells plus the technique of creating regeneration can meet the conditions for healing the soil with the spot. All I can do now is to hang the soil for life, and then expose the Oshe Maru, let Konoha get the inter-columnar cells directly from him, and make a deal with the Oshe Maru... or not. The soil is obviously able to load the vitality of the cells between the columns. Now, the first step is to maintain the life of the soil. After confirming the condition of the soil, Chiba took a breath, and after a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, his eyes fell on the rock. And the first step of this step is to solve the stone. After the creation of regeneration and use, his damaged organs and muscles will begin to regenerate. This stone is a hindrance! Thinking of this, Chiba stood up and said to Lin on the side: "I have found a way, but I can''t be disturbed anymore. After the end, I will also lose combat effectiveness. Everything after that is left to you. " "I know!" Seeing Chiba standing up suddenly, Lin was stunned for a moment, then she heard Chibas words, her face was awe-inspiring, she knew very well how strong Chibas medical skills were. Chiba said there was a rescue, so there must be a rescue, as well as now. Focus on your head. "Ok." Hearing Lin''s affirmative reply, Chiba nodded, her eyes falling on the rock, thinking in her heart. Next, we must clean up this piece... "Snapped!" However, he was only halfway thinking about it before he was interrupted. One hand, suddenly... Grabbed his bare feet to move! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 980： need! Ok? With this abrupt grasp, Qianye subconsciously took his body shape and flew back when he pulled away. "Bring soil!" But at this moment, Lin''s sudden words interrupted his subconscious reaction. This vocal cord soil also made him look down suddenly, and looked at the hand holding his bare ankle, the left hand of the young man covered with stone dust. "Bring soil!" Then, there was an exclamation in his mouth, and at the same time, his eyes moved involuntarily to the face with dirt. At this moment, the eyelid of the left eye with soil is slightly sunken, and the corner of the mouth with blood stains twitches slightly. Although there are no eyeballs under the eyelids and the eyes are closed, when Chiba''s eyes fell, there was a kind of The feeling of looking at him. "Chi... Chiba?" Then, at this moment, the leader''s lips buzzed and spoke. "Well, this is Chiba." Hearing the words with dirt, Chiba knelt down, bent down as much as possible, and said. "Great! Bring soil! Great!" At this moment, seeing Jiitu awakening and knowing that Chiba has a way to save people, Lin finally couldn''t help crying, weeping with joy. Then, from above, a light glance came, but it was Kakashi who was above. He couldn''t help but glanced from below, but he quickly closed it and turned back. After regaining his gaze, Kakashi bit his teeth and gently spit out the word "hateful". What a worrying bastard! Between these two words, there was such a thought in his mind. "Take the soil, you endure a little bit, and then there may be some pain, but I can guarantee that I will save your life, and when I return to the village, I have a way to completely heal you." At the same time, Chiba spoke under the gap. "Then you will lose your fighting power, will you? In order to save my life..." Hearing Chiba''s words, the corners of his mouth cracked slightly, revealing a slight smile. "Well, but dont worry, there will be support soon. Kakashi and Lin are also here. Even if I lose combat effectiveness, I can return to the village with you. As long as I return to the village, I have a way to be able to Heal you, just take a moment, everything is left to me, you just have to bear with it for a while, just hold on." Upon hearing this, Chiba hurriedly said. is it? I was overheard, when I woke up, I heard what I said to Lin. At this time, Tai Tu was still worried about me. This guy is really a hot-blooded protagonist template... But between the words, Qianye''s heart flashed with warmth. In terms of feelings, Zandu may not be as good as Hirohiko and Xuena, but they are also friends who can give back to him, and Zandu''s concern for him is genuine. It was precisely this that prevented Chiba from starting. Started to kill the soil. Yes, kill the soil. In fact, in addition to saving the soil, Chiba has a simpler route to follow, which is to kill the soil. As long as you kill the soil, then there will be no such person as the black soil. It can be regarded as preventing the blackening of the soil, and Uchiha Madaras plan will be aborted. Maybe, he will change the whole trend, maybe , Nothing will happen. However, he can''t do it, nor can he do it. The world he wants is the world where everyone is present, everything he cares about, and the people who care about him. Everyone! Instead of sacrificing one in exchange for others. Don''t say he can''t do this kind of thing, even if he can do it, he won''t think about it. What he wants is not such a flawed future. He didn''t want to cherish the memory of someone he cared about and cared for in front of the hero monument. He doesn''t want, this kind of regret! Moreover, Daito is really dead, and it does not 100% represent that Uchiha Madaras plan will be aborted. With Madaras scheming, it is impossible to only target Daito as a successor. There are so many tragedies in the Ninja world, and how dark it is. There are so many, but the soil is only one of them. Therefore, killing belt soil is completely out of his consideration. And the words that brought the soil did not finish just now are naturally worried about him losing combat effectiveness. "Do not" However, after he finished a series of comforting words with Tuitu, Tuitu expressed his denial: "You can''t save me." "Relax, everything is within my plan, believe my plan..." Hearing this, Chiba said hurriedly. "No...not for this reason, you...you haven''t understood...understand the situation..." Before Qianye could finish speaking, Bring the soil interrupted his words, and said weakly but very firmly. "Bring soil..." At this time, Lin couldn''t help but say. Haven''t understood the situation yet? At the same time, Chiba was also slightly taken aback. "Lin... I... half of my body has been squashed, completely lost... unconscious, even if it is saved, it will be of no use, but... but if..." And just as Qianye''s thoughts of doubts flashed in his mind, Bringing the soil spoke again: "I think, I will...never will...safe...safe. Even if there is a glimmer of hope, I...we can''t Let" "but" Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Lin obviously wanted to object, but when she was halfway through the speech, she couldn''t say it. Tears flowed straight out, but she choked. She curled her head and gritted her teeth sobbing. "Thanks...thank you, Lin...and, yes...I''m sorry." Hearing Lin''s acquiescence, she said with a thicker smile with the corners of her mouth. "Take soil, what happened?" Seeing Lin and Tai Tu''s reaction, Chiba frowned and asked hurriedly. problem occurs! There must be something I don''t know! It was already clear in his heart. "Chi...Chiba...you can''t save me." At this time, the voice with soil sounded at the same time as his words. "why!" As soon as the words of bringing the soil came out, Chiba almost opened his mouth. "You...your physical strength, and...you have to save Xuena and Hirohiko, they...they need you." The words of bringing soil sounded at the same time as his voice. Can''t hear? Bring soil... Can''t hear anymore? At this moment, such a thought suddenly appeared in Qianye''s mind, and then, anxious emotions arose. Xuena? Hirohiko? Save them? what happened? What happened to Hirohiko and Yukina? Haven''t they been sent back to the village? As the anxiety grew, Qianye''s thoughts flooded in and messed up, and for a while, he was shocked on the spot, but he opened his mouth without saying a word. "So... so... don''t save me, you now... set off right now, Yuuna and Hirohiko are dangerous... you must... you must save them." At this time, the last half of the words with soil came. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 981： Decided! Hirohiko... Xuena... Why... why at this time? How to do? Next, what should I do? What does all this mean? How can I remedy it? What should we do now? What should I do? Looking at him blankly, he couldn''t hear himself. After he finished talking to save Hongyan and Xuena''s soil, Chiba''s lips opened, but he couldn''t say a word, and the whole person was stiff on the spot. This scene was something he had never thought of. Tai Tu will die. Hirohiko and Xuena, who originally thought they were safe, were told that they were in danger, and even asked Tai Tu to say such things. Obviously, bringing soil means to sacrifice one''s own chance of being rescued in exchange for the chance of rescuing Hongyan and Xuena. Judging from these words and the response to Lin''s "but" by Jitou just now, Hongyan and Xuena are in a critical situation. Even Lin and Kakashi thought that there was no hope. Chiba doesn''t think that the characters of Yilin and Kakashi, who walked out of the shadows of the past, will leave Hirohiko and Yukana alone. There must be their reasons. Lin and Kakashi are not selfish people, they can be said to be right from wrong. Moreover, for them, Hirohiko and Yukina are also partners who can deliver their backs. If possible, how can they let them go. "Chiba... Chiba..." But at this moment, seeing Chiba''s entire shock, her eyes trembling, Lin was slightly startled, and hurriedly reached out and patted Chiba''s shoulder, but after seeing Chiba react a little, her face suddenly changed. , Could not help but began to shake Chiba, also exclaiming in his mouth. How...what to do? At the same time, her heart was also panicked. It was the first time that she saw Chiba like this. Based on what she knew about Chiba during this time, Chiba is not only a fanatical medical experiment madman, but also every one of them, and she doesn''t understand the cultivation of girls'' minds at all. Madman, however, it is undeniable that he is different from the average cultivator fool. On the contrary, he is the most stable, calm, and far-reaching one of all his friends, and he has not even seen his mistakes. And now such a dumbfounded, panicked look, she has never seen it before, and a partner who is the most steady, calm, and far-reaching, showing such an expression, how can she not panic. After all, this is not a village. On the contrary, it is still on the battlefield. Not to mention the things of Takedo, Hirohiko, and Xuena. If Chiba keeps this state, it is also an extremely dangerous thing. "Da...slap..." And at this moment, when Lin shook Chiba anxiously, one hand suddenly loosened Chiba''s bare feet, grabbed two of them, and finally caught Chiba because I suddenly heard Hirohiko and Yuki. Chennai''s thing is spinning in midair''s hand. "Chi...Chiba, after... after rescuing Hirohiko and Yukina, can you...can you help me to say to Hirohiko...thank you...that...that thing, really...thank him so much Up." After that, the voice that brought the soil became weaker and weaker, and the corners of the mouth with the soil were still rising during the words, as if he believed in his own words that Chiba rescued Hirohiko and Xuena. . Bring soil! In this sound, Chiba, who felt his hand being held, suddenly woke up from his thoughts, and his trembling eyes suddenly cleared, almost like an excited spirit, and quickly woke up. "Bring soil..." At this moment, Lin couldn''t help but murmured when she heard the words with dirt, and subconsciously stopped shaking Qianye, her eyes fell on the **** smile, her lips were gently pressed, her eyes There was a hint of hesitation. "Please, Chiba..." Afterwards, the second half of the sentence with soil came. "Bring soil!" But at the moment this sentence came, Qianye''s eyes suddenly opened, and the look of horror flashed, but suddenly he looked down and suddenly exclaimed in his mouth. "puff!" The hand that held his own slowly dropped down and hit the ground. "Bring soil!" Afterwards, Lin also exclaimed. "what happened!" Kakashi finally couldn''t bear it amidst two exclaims, and after turning around, his eyes fell. At this time, where the three people''s eyes met, the faint breathing with soil seemed to have stopped, and the **** smile at the corner of the mouth was slowly solidifying. Do not! Hold on, bring soil! Wait! Seeing the soiled appearance, Qianye''s heart suddenly tightened, and the brilliance of a medical chakra suddenly appeared in his hands, and he moved on to the soiled body. "Snapped!" However, before he could press his hand on the belt soil, a scallion white jade hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed his wrist. "Lin! What are you doing?" Being caught abruptly, Chiba paused with his hand, but suddenly looked to the side. At this moment, the hand that stretched out here could only be Lin. "Don''t waste Chakra." Then, before his voice fell, Pang Lilin''s words came over, and at this moment, in his eyes, there was still teardrops on Lin''s face, but it was full of decisiveness, as if to do What major decision has been made in general. Lynn... And seeing this scene, Kakashi, who was about to rush down from above, also stopped abruptly. An inexplicable light flashed in his eyes, but he stood on the spot and did not rush down. In his heart, It was heavy and heavy, and finally fixed on this word, which belonged to the name of another close friend of his. "Lin..." Afterwards, in the bottom of the pit, a slightly surprised word also rang. "What you have to do now is to save Hirohiko and Xuena. You can''t waste Chakra here. Even if you save the soil now, if something happens to Hirohiko and Xuena~www.novelhall.com~, then, I''m afraid I won''t be happy with soil." Then, under Qianye''s dumb gaze, Lin gritted her teeth and said decisively. "but" But when he heard this sound, Chiba''s eyes turned a little, and he glanced at the soil lying on the ground, and opened his mouth slightly, and he was about to retort. Although he didn''t know how to choose before, he should use up the chakra to save the soil, or give up the soil to save Hongyan and Xuena, but after hearing the words of the soil, he still thought about it when he was dying. In front of Hongyan''s friends with soil, how could he give up his life with soil? At this moment, in addition to fate, Chiba also sincerely wanted to save the land. It is understandable that Jitou has always considered Lin''s safety when he is dying. However, although Hongyan and Xuena are also friends, they are far behind Lin''s status in Jitou''s heart. Now Tai Tu didn''t mention anything about Lin, and only asked himself to save Hongyan and Xuena. Chiba doesn''t know if this belt soil is the nature of the original book belt soil, but he knows that this belt soil must not be given up. "Snapped!" However, the words behind his "but" weren''t finished yet, but Lin was completely interrupted by Lin''s sudden slap. "Lin!" Then, above his head, Kakashi''s exclamation came. "Go to save Xuena, and Hirohiko." At this time, as if not hearing Kakashis exclamation, Lin looked at Chiba and said with a word of determination. At this moment, looking at Lin''s resolute eyes, Chiba with reddish cheeks opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything. This look like a drop of blood made him... I can''t say a word. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 982： Good choice! "Hoo-hoo-" The violent wind poured backwards, and when it passed by the ears, the whistling wind was rolled up, and the rushing Chiba looked back from time to time, looking at the virgin forest buried with soil. His exit was farther and farther, and he gritted his teeth slightly. There seemed to be pain from the slap on the right cheek. Facing Lin''s eyes, he finally chose to save Hongyan and Xuena. In this dilemma, Lin helped him choose. I chose, Hirohiko and Xuena. At this moment, his heart is undoubtedly heavy, and at the same time, for Lin, this strong girl, can not reveal a word of information under the torture of Yanyin''s many illusions, and will not hesitate when she endangers the village. The girl who sacrificed her life, except for "If she lives, if everything changes, in the perfect ending of the land, she and Kakashi will become the most trustworthy supporters of the Hokage." No comments can be found for such an evaluation. To be honest, just looking at the original work, Na Lin is definitely a template for having the perfect woman in the eyes of Riman, at least in the eyes of Rizhe. She is weak and gentle, and silently supports men, which is in line with Rizhes mind that the girl next door should have Image. In the previous life, in the country of origin of the original Naruto works, the status of women was quite low. After marriage, they basically became housewives, controlled by men, and were educated to look like women serving men that the absolutely male society wanted. Appropriately speaking, it almost obliterates the independence of women. Therefore, in such a society, women in the literary works born tend to become male vassals. This can also be seen from many popular enthusiasm. Basically, there are few outstanding female characters in the enthusiasm. They are basically dominated by men. Even among the popular female characters, there are not too many women who are strong, independent and full of leadership. And from just now, in Lin''s decisiveness, Chiba saw it, and saw the strength of this girl named Nohara Lin in the real world. While he was still hesitant and at a loss. This girl had already made a choice, and when her best friend was about to die, she pushed her only savior to another partner. This kind of trade-off is easy in imagination or in words. It can be considered from various factors such as objective, subjective, and macroscopic, and after deliberation, it is always more worthwhile to save the more valuable ones, or bringing the soil is the beginning of destiny. To save him is to save the future, and many can be saved. People. Undoubtedly choose him. However, how difficult is it to really face this trade-off and invest in feelings? Let go of the coming salvation, and watch the death of his important person. Who can say that this is easy to choose? Just now, even Chiba was in a dilemma, and the whole person was panicked, not knowing which one to save, but this young girl, who was not so much younger than him, made the decision for him. Moreover, he did not choose his best friend. If, if this is written in, if Lin is the protagonist again, I am afraid that she will be framed by some squirting mother, my best friend will not be saved, but to save the less hopeful friend, it is simply Its too virgin, calling me must be the best friend to save, and this friend is also the key to changing fate. However, these egoists will never know that it is this "Mother" that supports the brilliance of human nature and prevents human beings from becoming a genus of animals. At the same time, it also allowed the current Chiba to come out of confusion and fear, take this step, and move towards the future of "failure to save the land." At this moment, Chiba, although he was disappointed in the failure to rescue the land and fear of the future after the first step of the fate plan failed, but the hope in his heart did not die. Such Lin, shouldn''t she fight everything to save! Wouldn''t it be a pity for such a person to die? Shouldn''t such a strong and brave girl survive! Isn''t it because there are people like this that it is even more important to create a peaceful world without war and darkness? Because only a peaceful and bright world can accommodate such bright people forever! So, what reason is there for depression! Is there any reason to give up because of a failure? In previous lives, there may be girls who are not loved ones or relatives. Putting yourself in this position for the sake of you and your best friends, you can give up your best friends rescue opportunity, and you can only watch your best friend die. Half a lifetime will regret or regret this decision for a lifetime. After the choice, the conscience will be tortured? "Oh..." A series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Qianye''s fists clenched tightly, and after one last glance behind him, the color of determination and firmness flashed in his eyes, and he flew forward and flew faster, while his body flickered. It turned into a faint shadow and flew out. ... "Kakashi...you say, will I regret it?" At this moment, at the last glance of Chiba, Lin red eyes, looking at the silent dirt on the side, slowly put down the hand covering her mouth~www.novelhall.com~ and looked up. After Chiba left, she didn''t hold back anymore and almost broke down and burst into tears. It was only now that she calmed down a bit. "No, you won''t." After this sound, Kakashi''s voice soon came over his head, a very simple and sure voice. "why?" Hearing Kakashi''s words, Lin raised her head and asked in a daze. "Because this is hopeful." Looking at the girl with red eyes from crying, Kakashi''s eyes were slightly slanted, and he glanced at the teenager who left with a smile, and said with certainty. "If you regret it, it''s an insult to the legacy." Finally, staring at Kakashi with the dirt for a long time, he added another sentence. "Thank you, Kakashi!" Looking at Kakashi''s gaze at Daitu, Lin couldn''t help but also looked at Daitu. After touching the **** smile, she couldn''t help but choked up again. "Then, next, let me continue, the mission of the Shinsubi Bridge, complete the promise to Chiba, and end this war." Then, at this moment, Kakashi leaned down, stretched out his right hand, and handed it to the girl who was sitting on the ground under the gap. His only remaining best friend. "Ok." Hearing Kakashi''s words and seeing Kakashi''s hand, Lin nodded heavily and stretched out her hand. "Snapped!" Then, both hands, one up and down, hold tightly. In the **** smile obliquely downwards, it seemed to hold the beauty. It also seems to connect life and death. "Crack!" At this moment, a crack spread from top to bottom. moment, Full of the gap! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 983： sort out Next, sort out the information... Amidst the roar of the strong wind, the primordial giant trees flying back and forth seemed to be transformed into a phantom, connected into a row of phantom trees, and Chiba turned into a very faint figure in the virgin forest at the limit speed Flying by. And the direction to go is the way he just came. Yes, at this moment, he is returning at the fastest speed, to the place where he came from, which is where the fate that he originally thought happened, that is, the place where the rocky flames set the earth clone. After he decided to save Hongyan and Xuena, Lin briefly told him how Hongyan and Xuena were in danger. Based on this simple statement, Chiba also roughly understood what happened. After being separated from Hafeng Shuimen, the water gate team, Hirohiko and Xuena had a smooth journey. Under the warning of Hirohiko and Xuena''s writing wheel and white eyes, they can often know the danger ahead from hundreds of meters away. Be prepared before the danger. Although I did not encounter Iwayins troops or ninjas, I still found several hidden traps. It can be said that a lot of dangers were avoided in advance, the travel speed was accelerated a lot, and a lot of time was saved. . Originally everything went smoothly. With the addition of two strong supporters from Hirohiko and Xuena, whether it was Kakashi, Daito or Lin, and even Hirohiko and Xuena, they were optimistic about completing the task, and in terms of time, Can be a lot in advance. And the sooner the Shenwubi Bridge is blown up, the sooner the village will be out of danger, and the balance of victory in this battle will also tend to the village. Moreover, Xuena analyzed that the mission of the Shinsubi Bridge this time was likely to be the last key battle of the Ninja World War. After the mission was completed, the war was almost over. For Xuena''s analysis, the four of them were convinced. At the same time, after Xuenai finished analyzing, they almost reached the huge bamboo forest along the route. Then, at this moment, Xuena rolled his eyes and found the enemy. Soon, after they discovered the enemy, they encountered the first enemy, who was dressed in a black cloak and covered in black cloak. And because they had discovered the enemy in advance, they were prepared, but unexpectedly something happened. Hirohiko, who was lying on the side as a backhand or taking the opportunity to surprise him, suddenly stood in front of them, shouting in a deep voice to make them run. At that time, they were taken aback. It was the first time they saw such an abnormal Hongyan. Then, next, there was nothing in their mind. Yes! After Hirohiko said the words that made them run quickly, their minds were completely blank, and when they reacted, Hirohiko and Xuena were no longer there. All that was in front of them were messy footprints and fragments. Blood stains. Right now, they followed the footprints and blood stains, and then they encountered two Yanyin attacks. Next, Lin was taken abducted and taken to the place where Chiba found them. The next thing, because it has nothing to do with Xuena and Hirohiko, Lin didnt go into details, and Chiba also roughly guessed what happened. It was basically a battle scene similar to the original, which eventually led to soil Compressed by the boulder, Kakashi transplanted soil in this battle, the writing wheel eye opened because of the camouflage hidden rock... It can be drawn from Lin''s mouth. Hongyan and Xuena should have made a fierce resistance before they were taken away, and looking at the blood stains, Hongyan and Xuena should have been seriously injured and were taken away when they fell into a coma. The direction of the abduction is the west of the bamboo forest. He recalled every detail Lin had said in his mind, and Chiba thought in his heart, extracting useful information from it. At the same time, through analysis, little by little will be caused by Lin''s narration, and the anxiety about the situation of Hongyan and Xuena will arise. After all, Hirohiko and Xuena are one of the people with the deepest feelings in the world, and even get along day and night. Although they are not good at expressing each other, they care about each other without words. Chiba couldn''t imagine how he would face this loss if he lost either of them. And the people who took Yuuna and Hirohiko can make their heads blank without knowing it. It should be a special ability, or illusion. Even, he can make Kakashi be recruited in an instant. His strength is bound to be. Far above Kakashi! Lets look at what Lin said when I stopped Kakashi from going with me, "This matter, now the only hope is Chiba, and we have to complete the mission of the Shinnubi Bridge." After coming out, Lindu had already seen that Kakashi could not defeat the enemy who had taken Hirohiko and Xuena away. In this sentence, Lin said so by taking care of Kakashi. Moreover, the tone of the words, even Lin felt that I might not be able to deal with this enemy. Perhaps this was the reason why Lin didn''t tell me about it at first, and Kakashi knew it well, so he didn''t say it. But the reason why I want to go with me later is purely worried about me. Although Lin may not be a fighting ninja with a vicious vision, the truly terrifying enemy does not require the observer''s vicious eyes, so that people like Lyn who are not vicious in eyes can see "terrible" and even let her judge her surroundings. No one can match, this kind of horror is the most horrible! Because, it probably means... Overwhelming power! With the deepening of the analysis, Chibas heart slowly sinks, vaguely, he has already noticed, and next, he is very likely to face another person who needs life and death. enemy. Looking at this enemy, the Kakashi trio fell into a blank state in an instant. The difficulty, or lethality, of this enemy is likely to surpass the three generations of Raikage. Even now, he has an ominous hunch. This time, he might... Can''t come back! That''s right~www.novelhall.com~ just can''t come back. No matter what kind of enemy he faced, even if it was three generations of Raikage, he had never felt this way before he had seen the enemy and had not really fought against him. This is the first time! However, even so, he had no intention of backing down. If he had just gotten Bamen Dunjia and only wanted to protect himself, 100% would choose not to take this muddy water, and retreat from the whole body, doing this kind of wise move of the so-called seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages in previous lives. However, the current him is not his past life after all. Perhaps, in the eyes of many people in the previous life, he now can clearly protect his life and save his life, but he has to run wherever he goes, or risk life and death for others. It is simply too stupid, and he may even have to. I was scolded by those self-interested addicts for "the Virgin mounting". However, in this world full of darkness, this life and death may be in a moment of war and chaos, but Chiba knows that it is a lucky thing to be such a fool who can be a friend and a partner. In this world, this age, there are still many people who don''t even have the opportunity to save their partners. They regret this for their entire lives. Some people even have to kill their partners. It is true that the previous life is much more stable and peaceful, but in a world where there is no blood and fire, only money and self-centeredness, that kind of indifference can be cold to the heart. He would rather be in this world, this age, to be such a fool who does not hesitate to live and die for his partners. At least, his heart warmed by the person who cares about him is still warm. Besides, there are Hongyan and Xuena ahead. These two names alone are worth his life and death! Even if you can''t come back, so what? Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 984： extract "despair!" Chiba suddenly rushed out of the forest, landed on one foot, and the rush came to a halt. In an instant, it changed from extremely fast to extremely slow, but seeing a flash of figure, Qianye had already stepped on the ground and his figure was stable. Stop steadily. "Wow!" Then, as Chibas figure flashed and he squatted and stopped, a violent wind burst out of the virgin forest behind him, mixed with countless green leaves, like a horizontal fountain suddenly found a catharsis. It shot out, "pupupupu" hit the back of Chiba who had stopped. "clatter!" Afterwards, with the sound of his left foot on the ground, Chiba stopped slightly squatting and stopped completely. Arrived He straightened slightly, glanced at the clearing, and frowned slightly when he saw the pile of collapsed rocks. This is where he was attracted by the earth clone of the fire. According to Lin, after their heads went blank, Hongyan and Xuena disappeared, leaving only footprints and blood. Then, they followed the bloodstains and footprints to try to rescue, but they met two Yanyin, and the fighting location was in the river, which was the same as in the original work, but the time was much earlier. It can be seen that the whole thing was originally going to proceed according to the original process, but because of the existence of characters not included in the events of the two original works, Hirohiko and Xuena, the incident of Lin''s abduction occurred in advance. Because of Xuena''s white eyes, their advancing speed accelerated, and with two strong supporters, Xuena and Hirohiko, when they advanced, they might not be as cautious as the original, stepping up, and striving to complete the task as soon as possible. Then, when Hirohiko and Xuena were attacked, everything advanced much faster... The whole thing... So it happened early! At this time, after taking a glance at Chiba, he couldn''t help but surging up with this series of thoughts. More or less, he still had a lot of entanglements about this happening in advance, and now, it is suddenly clear. . As for why Hirohiko and Yukina appeared in Kakashi''s team, how they performed the task together, Chiba is not sure. When Lin told herself, after all, it was important to say, after all, time is tight, and Hongyan and Xuena have been taken into captivity for a long time. They judged from the blood stains on the side of their footprints that the amount of blood shed by Hongyan and Xuena should be very dangerous. , Otherwise the words "a ray of hope" will not be said with soil. However, although I dont know how Hirohiko and Xuena really came here, Chiba has guessed a little bit. It is estimated that Hafeng Shuimen also noticed the attack of the third generation of Raikage. In a hurry, he may have changed the transmission coordinates. Hongyan and Xuena were sent here. The reason why Honghiko and Xuena were left without bringing them back to the village was probably to improve the success rate of the quest for the bridge of the gods. After all, Xuena and Hongyan are both good at strength, and they have two kinds of pupils: white eyes and writing round eyes. The technique is beneficial to the task without any harm. If you dont know the plot of the original story, Im afraid you will choose this way too. Bo Feng Shuimen cannot be blamed for this. "Ok" Afterwards, after turning countless thoughts in his mind, Qianye groaned. This place should be a blind arrangement of Huoguang. Although I dont know why he arranged it like this, it is certain that this should be arranged when he took Lin abducted. Two soil clones were separated. If the real body is true, go To Kakashi where they are now. And if this was arranged in advance, they would never know that they would take a person away, so that inside the artificial cave, another soil clone would be tied to the middle pillar. Although the earth clone had turned into loess when it entered, and the clone was lifted, it is certain that the bound earth clone should have become Lin. The purpose is to confuse Kakashi and the others and fight for time to seize information from Lin. It''s just that they were out of luck, Kakashi and Tai Tu actually chose the right direction. Then, everything is explained! The reason why Kakashi and the others went to the other side of the river meant that the footprints and blood stains were headed toward the river, and I should go there now. In the groan, Chiba''s heart also quickly made an analysis, and quickly determined the route. "Crack!" After determining the route, Chiba''s feet immediately cracked. "Boom!" In the next second, the place where Chiba was slammed and the debris spattered out with dust and smoke. And the figure of Qianye has disappeared in place, a very faint figure, with unparalleled speed, has already moved towards the southwest, between the branches shattering and falling, and in a flash, hundreds have been swept out. Distance of meters. After determining the direction, then, let''s extract the enemy''s intelligence next. Kakashi and the others fought against this enemy, only from the moment they encountered him to the moment when Hirohiko suddenly jumped out, so in other words, this person''s strength has the strength to kill the Kakashi three in a flash. And I can''t kill Kakashi three in a flash. Unless it is under the state of Yin Seal Baihao Art. Flying through the virgin forest to the river ~www.novelhall.com~Amidst the howling of the strong wind, Qianye''s eyes shone with the light of thinking. In the face of this unknown, but absolutely terrifying enemy, he will never let go of any information about the enemy''s situation. But the Kakashi trio can be killed in seconds, but they did not choose to kill them, so as not to leave the future troubles... This is a bit suspicious. Its reasonable to take Yuuna and Hirohiko abducted. After all, Yuukis white eyes and Hirohikos writing round eyes are both Konohas powerful blood inheritance limits or special pupil techniques. No matter who they are, there is reason to take them . However, just using special abilities or illusions to immobilize Kakashi and the others, and then take the Blood Succession Boundary, then something is wrong. Since it was robbing the blood to continue the boundary, and at the moment on the battlefield, in any case, it is impossible to leave Kakashi and their lives, not to mention the obvious blood stains and footprints. This kind of behavior seems to be deliberately chased by people... And soon, after analyzing the enemys behavior, Chiba felt suspicious. It made sense to kidnap Yukina and Hirohiko, but since blood stains and footprints were left behind, then the lives of Kakashi and others were left. It can''t be justified. After all, after robbing the blood and following the boundary, no ninja in Ninja Village can be so big. What''s more, there are still two kinds of blood continuity bounded by white eyes and writing round eyes. "despair!" Thinking of this, Qianye stopped abruptly and stepped on the thick branch. "Crack!" Suddenly, this branch split in an instant. However, a few cracks were opened and it did not fall. Obviously, Chiba also controlled the strength. Do not! wrong! There is fraud in this! At this moment, Qianye''s expression had changed suddenly! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 985： trap His purpose... if it is to take the blood and the boundary to his own village, then he must have deliberately let us chase after him! With his strength, even if footprints and bloodstains were inevitably left in the process of abducting Hongyan and Xuena, he was able to eliminate them. And even if the Kakashi trio woke up in the process of removing the traces from him, he would have enough strength to kill them, or fall into that state of blankness in his mind. He could completely eliminate these traces, but he did not do so. Moreover, the Kakashi trio followed these traces, but met the two Yanyin, this matter is strange. Although from the standpoint of knowing the plot of the original, all this is inevitable. However, here is a complete world, belonging to the world of Hokage''s worldview. Then, everything that happens has antecedents and consequences, and nothing happens for no reason. This Kakashi and the others ran into the two Yanyin traces, there is a causal relationship in it. For example, if the original plot is a kind of firelight and camouflage hidden ninja performing a certain task that is not depicted, then the three of Kakashi happened to run into each other, which is an accidental necessity. In the current situation, with the addition of Hirohiko and Xuena, and the advancement of the time point, this matter is more than just a coincidence. It may be a necessity, a necessity caused by man. That is to say, the purpose of this enemy, not to eliminate the footprint, is to let people chase after him, and then let the rock ambush and kill! Squatting halfway on the trampled branches on the edge of the virgin forest, Chiba, with green flames in his eyes, looked at the bamboo forest in the distance, frowning tightly, and the ominous feeling of "can''t go back" became stronger. Vaguely, he noticed a trap, a trap that he almost ignored. Even though Iwain has called 10,000 ninjas to deal with the three generations of Raikage, the village''s defense must be empty, and there may even be no personnel to move, and he is desperate. However, this does not mean that in this area, Yanyin has no personnel to ambush. Even, it is very likely that Yan Yin, who is already desperate, will set up a trap here that no one can think of. Fire light and camouflage hidden rock hidden, may be just a small level of this trap. That''s right, he is very likely to encounter a big trap along the way. Although it is impossible to encounter such an exaggerated trap as a force of ten thousand people, the number of people in one thousand can still be guaranteed. Moreover, this place is also behind the battlefields of Yanyin and Konoha, and its geographical location is also very important. Yanyin''s important supply channel, Shenwubi Bridge, is in front of him. It is very possible that Yanyin will set up a big trap here. As for Yanyin''s mobilization of 10,000 troops to chase Yunyin, next, he must be defending emptiness, and the perception that there are no personnel to mobilize is a misunderstanding of thinking. Yes, thinking misunderstanding. Because Yan Yin had already mobilized most of his troops, the remaining troops must be to guard the defensive key. He didn''t dare to cross the mine pool, and there was no way to cross the mine pool. However, isnt it because most of the troops have been drawn out, and the remaining troops can only hold the defensive vitals, and cannot take care of the overall situation. The defense is also full of loopholes, so these people are not very useful in defense. It is better to release them as combat effectiveness. Win the Ninja World War as quickly as possible. Anyway, I cant hold it anymore. Its better to give up the defense, use offense as defense, attack with all your strength, and quickly end this battle at all costs, and then as long as the peace talks begin, then you can naturally shrink the defense with peace of mind, and the enemy is absolutely Unexpectedly, they would be desperate to such an extent, they can be regarded as a surprise. After mobilizing ten thousand ninjas to deal with the three generations of Raikage and Yunyin, the three generations of Tukage who can make such a bold move can definitely do this kind of all-out offense, with offense as defense. As for the specific situation of offense as defense, after all, Chiba had no information at all, and he could not infer it. However, based on the current situation, the enemy who took Hirohiko and Yukina deliberately left traces, and it is very likely that this is part of the offensive and defensive link. After all, Chiba has thought about it, there are already tens of thousands of ninjas in the back battlefield of Yanyin and Yunyin, and the three generations of Tukage can''t add more troops. Even if you add troops to the battlefield behind Yanyin and Yunyin, it is of no use. And the place where the troops can be increased is the battlefield of Iwagaku and Konoha. Therefore, the remaining forces of Yanyin can only be in this area, the battlefield of Konoha and Yanyin! Therefore, there are a lot of Yanyin here, it is also very possible! Even, there must be a lot of rock hidden! Encountering Yanyins situation along the way is also like a blindfold. It makes people think that Yanyin really can only defend. After all, 10,000 troops appear on the battlefield behind Yanyin and Yunyin, and other Shinnin villages are impossible. If there is no news, the ten thousand troops are basically the power of one country. Even if its a corner of Shayin, Im afraid I wont miss this opportunity. Even Yunyin will take the initiative to spread the news, so that some forbearance will hear it. This news, what thoughts did Yunyin have, and what opportunity did Yunyin get. As soon as the news of the ten thousand troops came out, Yanyin was weak in the rear and could only protect himself. It is not difficult for any Ninja village to infer, and the two-person team of Yanyin in the hinterland of the rear does not have the team mode of a powerful ninja. , It just happens to be a disguise. And under this disguise, it is very obvious what the disguise is! Then, connect these inferences with the actions of this enemy who is so powerful that the Kakashi trio can be restrained in an instant~www.novelhall.com~ Maybe, Iwagin''s offensive-defense situation has been set. Finished, at this moment, in front of Chiba, there might be a huge trap that he didn''t know and couldn''t guess. As for who this trap is aimed at, Konoha is the biggest possibility! Contacting the identity of Yukina, the particularity of the white eyes and the writing wheel eyes, and the importance of the three to Konoha, it is not difficult to infer that there are already a large number of Iwagaki ninjas, although there are less than 10,000, but there are thousands of them. The number of Yanyin ninjas was staring at them, waiting for the opportunity to end this third ninja war. And then related to Chiba''s purpose, to rescue Hirohiko and Yukina as part of the opportunity for the end. Everything is obvious. He may be facing a conspiracy that Yanyin has been brewing for a long time. And he is not three generations of Raikage, nor does he have a Yin Seal. It is absolutely impossible to reverse the battle or block everything for the village with one person. How to do? A series of thoughts of analysis flashed, and after the conclusion of the combination of many thoughts, Chiba''s brows couldn''t help but frowned. Hongyan and Yukina must be saved! And after analyzing these combinations, Chiba determined that this enemy should be a member of Iwakura, a character that did not appear in the original, but it exists in this Naruto world, and although Hirohiko and Yukina were seriously injured, It is impossible to be killed in a short period of time. Iwain will use them to cause Konoha''s reaction, so that he will hit Konoha hard, and then after damaging the two main enemies of Yunyin and Konoha, he will bring the Ninja world. The war came to an end and won. However, if Yanyin really came out, in this absolute disadvantage of numbers, not only would he not be able to save Honghiko and Xuena, but his life would definitely be lost there. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 986： 90% and 10% How to do? The probability of Yanyin coming out of the nest is at least 90%, and there is no intelligence in this area, and it is impossible to infer the possible state of that trap in Yanyin. Next, if I continue to move forward, I will fall into the absolute disadvantage of knowing that there is an enemy ahead, but rushing into the enemy''s trap without knowing all the enemy''s intelligence. Moreover, the other party has some powerful characters who have restrained the Kakashi trio without noticing them. Probably it is the super ninja of Yanyin''s killer. It''s too reckless to pass this way! Not only couldn''t save Hirohiko and Xuena, but also made fun of his own lives! Pressing his lips lightly, Chiba''s face was slightly distorted, showing his extreme anxiety and hesitation, as well as the entanglement between the need to save Hirohiko and Xuena, and the unknown trap. contradiction. Yes, tangled contradictions. Chiba is a person who can be born and die for the sake of caring for him. Even for them, he has already made the consciousness of death. This is the mentality that allows him to ensure the most basic composure and calmness no matter what the situation is. Quickly understand the situation, analyze everything in it, and turn the crisis into peace with extraordinary combat wisdom and tactical wisdom. Even create miracles in the eyes of others. However, this does not mean that he is invincible. He is immortal. He is a **** who can resolve any crisis. He is just a person, and humans and manpower are always exhausted. Wisdom, no matter the wisdom of survival or battle Wisdom is also exhausted, and when it encounters a situation that cannot be solved, it cannot be solved. If you encounter a situation that will inevitably lose your life, you will lose your life. And Yan Yin really came out, and if Chiba rushed in, it really was going to die. Take a gamble? However, now he just made reasonable inferences from the enemy''s abnormal behavior, combined with some speculations about the three generations of Dokage who were able to make desperate moves, and all the signs along the way, and he concluded that Yanyin has a big trap. Inferred, there is no other substantial intelligence to prove that Yan Yin really came out of the nest. Although the probability of coming out of the nest is more than 90%, he believes that the three generations of Tuying''s scheming plan will definitely be able to come up with such a strategy and implement it. However, after all, there is still a chance of less than 10%. Yan Yin chooses to be conservative and stick to it to the greatest extent possible to protect his village and country before victory. And if Yanyin chooses to stick to it, Chiba will have to face only that enemy. Although the Yin Seal is used, he no longer has the shadow-level combat effectiveness, but with the S-level combat effectiveness, no matter how strong the opponent is, he may not be able to take it anymore. His fate. Moreover, it was not the first time that Chiba faced a stronger opponent than himself. Even in his combat experience, most of them faced opponents stronger than himself, and he always achieved the greatest results. In this regard, he is definitely experienced. If alone, unless those BUG characters in the later period, Chiba really doesn''t fear any strong in the ninja world today. However, the possibility that Yan Yin did not come out of the nest is too low. The probability is less than 10%. Although Chiba thought of taking a gamble, she really didn''t dare to gamble. After all, this one is a bet on his life and the future he wants. The whole, the destiny change plan! Once he died, the fate change plan would naturally not exist. He didn''t like this kind of low-probability gambling. The reason why he was able to overcome danger again and again was definitely not a gamble on such low-probability events. Even so, it may be a bit arrogant. However, everything he did was implemented with a success rate of over 70%. Some seemingly thrilling places were mostly in his grasp. Less than 10% chance. He has never taken such a risk. Is there any way? Then, he simply rejected the idea of ??a gamble in his heart, and began to think about it, and various possible situations and methods quickly passed through his mind. After knowing that Hirohiko and Yukina would be used to do something, Chiba was not too anxious. In the short term, they would have nothing to do, and even Iwagaki would try to save their lives. Keep it. After all, after removing the eyes, even if Konoha is the brightest of the five ninja villages, his focus will not be on these two people, but on the white eyes and the writing wheel eyes, and compared to the two lives, The white eyes and the writing wheel eyes as objects are undoubtedly the two lives, or the two lives with the white eyes and writing wheel eyes, are more troublesome for Konoha. They can also use their two lives to threaten Konoha and achieve better. Own purpose. Therefore, he is not too anxious now. This short-term short-term is enough for him to search the back of this piece. And since Yan Yin came out in full force, he must already be behind this area. Do not! No way! Either take a gamble, or give up the rescue! Then, after a very careful thought, Qianye clenched his fists tightly, but couldn''t think of a way. That''s right~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba now has nothing to do. No matter how clever he is, how well he knows how to tactical combat wisdom, a clever woman is nothing to cook for, and without any intelligence, he can think of it is very limited. What he can do now is actually to make a choice! To rescue, then he can only gamble. There is only one way for him to succeed, and that is to give up rescue. hateful! Still need to choose? Of course, this is not a multiple-choice question at all. As long as he has a breath, as long as Hirohiko and Xuena are there, it is impossible for Chiba to give up the rescue. Thinking of this, Qianye also clenched his teeth, and then slowly raised his fingers. Although I can only take a gamble! However, you must still be prepared! Then, after cursing in his heart, Chiba quickly made a decision and chose to take a gamble. However, after choosing to take a gamble, Chiba didn''t intend to rush forward so recklessly, he still had to make some preparations. Then, there are about four clones, two soil clones, and two water clones. In this way, although it will consume quite a lot of chakras, it can still confuse people in the event of a situation. And this line of breathing opportunity, even in the case of death, opened up that line of life for me! As for being able to grasp this, it''s up to me! With such a series of thoughts flashing in his mind, Chiba took a deep breath and condensed his raised fingers before launching the avatar technique. this is! However, in this instant, his eyes suddenly opened, and the astonishment instantly covered his entire cheek! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 987： Split The bamboo rafts flying backward... The footprints on the ground covered by broken leaves... The trace of blood on the dead leaves... The grassland suddenly enlightened... An endless expanse of huge primitive forest... Above the giant tree, oncoming, there is no time to react and the black clothes... The scenes of scenes moving at high speed flashed through the astonished Chiba''s mind, and finally froze on the corners of black clothes and the infinitely expanding kunai in his eyes, and then slowly faded away. This memory, like a revolving lantern, stopped. "call--" Then, Chiba, who had already held his breath unknowingly, remained in a state of shock after the memory stopped, and exhaled. this is After that, his eyes widened little by little, and the astonished expression on his face changed into a stunned color with the changes in his eyes. Someone''s trail! The footprints covered by the broken leaves, and the bloodstains that were also covered by the footprints... Could it be that it was such a coincidence? At the same time, there was such a thought in his mind, and in his mind he recalled what he saw in the memory of this sudden revolving lantern when he leaned forward and pushed aside the suspicious leaves. My shadow clone, the shadow clone returning from the same path, is it possible that these traces are the enemy who took Hongyan and Xuena away? Footprints and bloodstains... In Lin''s narration, the enemy also left blood and footprints. However, based on the memory that came back after the shadow clone was lifted, my shadow clone should have taken the completely opposite path to that enemy. how come Then, after the situation emerged, Qianye''s heart was filled with doubts again. However, those traces are obviously new, and I looked for them all the way before. In that bamboo forest, there are obviously no such footprints. Moreover, the direction of the footprints is not exactly the way I came, but in the middle Turned a bit, and went in another direction. Judging from these footprints and blood stains, I and the owner of the footprints... Was it a mistake? Or, when I enter the virgin forest adjacent to the bamboo forest, he will leave from the route where I came? Carefully recalling those sudden memories, Chiba constantly filtered and analyzed them. As for these sudden memories, it was clear that he was separated into two shadow clones and the shadow clone in the water body after discovering that things happened in advance. He was suddenly attacked and then relieved, but the memory of the shadow clone came back. Then, after using the first-person perspective and the visual and tactile sensory memories of the shadow clone''s memory, Chiba was sure that those footprints and blood had just been left behind. In other words, right now, at this moment, the person who threw kunai to kill his shadow clone was in that unusually tall virgin forest. And that piece of black clothing, although it was just a glimpse, but after all, it can be connected with the enemy in Lin''s words. In Lin''s narration, the enemy was covered in a black cloak, and when he abducted Hongyan and Xuena, he also left footprints and blood stains. Therefore, Chiba almost subconsciously associates the owner of these footprints and bloodstains with the enemy. And because Lins abduction happened ahead of schedule, the enemy took away Hirohiko and Xuena before he came, and then headed towards the river. Kakashi and the others chased them and triggered Lins abduction. In the case of the walking incident, it can be determined that the enemy left the river before he left and headed in the direction of the other side of the river. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Kakashi and the others to trace him to the river and encounter the two Yanyin. And if the enemy after this, that is, after Kakashi and the two Yanyin have fought, they change direction, turn back from the other side of the bamboo forest, and pass him by, logically speaking. It makes sense. It''s just such a thing, it''s too coincidental. However, coincidence is coincidence, this kind of thing is not logically impossible, so there is nothing wrong or whimsical about Chiba thinking this way. After all, it happened that another person walked on the way he came when he arrived at the river, and left footprints and blood stains like the enemy, which is also an extremely coincidental thing. So... In this case, if it is logically correct... However, after coming to such a coincidental inference in his mind, Chiba did not get too entangled this time, but put his **** up again. "Boom!" In an instant, ninjutsu was launched, and a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded beside him, quickly dissipating, revealing an identical Chiba. The art of shadow clone! "Then, you go there, or I go there, I go back, or you go back." After the exact same Chiba figured out, he kept the same crouching motion as his main body Chiba, turned his head slightly to look at his main body, and said. But it sounded a bit unwilling in his tone. "What do you think?" However, he did not get an affirmative answer from Ontology Chiba, instead he asked a rhetorical question. "You are already thinking about it~www.novelhall.com~ and you ask me what I am doing. On the other hand, Chibas rhetorical question quickly caused the shadow clone Chibas ridicule. The shadow clone Chiba didnt even think about it. When he was separated, he inherited all the memory of the ontology. At this moment, the ontology is He naturally knew what to think. "Then since you know that I''m already concerned, what do you ask me to do?" Then, the ridicule of the shadow clone quickly caused the main body Chiba to ridicule, and by the way, the main body Chiba waved his hand and signaled him to go quickly. "Cut! Just know the call!" When hearing the body''s lip-lashing, seeing the body''s impatient wave of hands, and the more impatient expression that was already slightly unpleasant, the shadow clone Chiba was very dissatisfied with a "cut", extremely unhappy He complained, and then his figure flashed, plunged directly into the bamboo forest and flew towards the river. Why do my shadow clones have so many words? Seeing the shadow clone disappearing in the bamboo forest, Chiba couldn''t help but slander a few words, and then took a breath, without much nonsense, and went straight on the way back and forth. Obviously, this is the direction that the shadow clone went to the enemy to flee, while his body went in the direction when it came, which is the direction where the footprints and blood stains were found in the shadow of the shadow clone''s memory. Regardless of whether the footprints and bloodstains were the enemies of Hirohiko and Xuena in Lin''s narrative, or another person, this arrangement can be regarded as Chiba''s usual method. In this way, both sides will be taken into consideration, and neither will be missed. After all, these are two completely opposite directions, and can''t give up any clues, Chiba doesn''t have time to search back and forth. This can be regarded as an application of Chiba''s clone tactics. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 988： Arrivals! Due to Chakras limit that Chakra only consumes and cannot be replenished, the speed cannot be increased to my fastest speed. The fastest is also to travel at the highest speed in the normal state, even if it is in the wound mode state, because Chakra The reason related to the maintenance of his body is that Chakra is always more economical than the main body. Therefore, no matter which state of the shadow clone, the highest speed is the highest speed of the normal state. Beyond this speed, because the chakra released from the footsteps increases, each step will consume more chakras, and his maintenance time will be shortened sharply, or even go out much, because the chakras have been consumed too much and have to Remove the clone. After all, the body can continuously refine the chakra before the physical strength and energy is exhausted, so that the chakra can be replenished, and it can travel at ultra-high speed within the allowable range. Then, according to the normal maximum speed and the length of the route in my memory, I can reach the grassland in about ten minutes, and the unusually tall virgin forest in 12 minutes. At this time, that person discovered my shadow clone, he might not stay for a long time and would leave directly. In other words, I will be twelve minutes behind him... Fly on the road when he came, Qianye pressed his lips tightly, and his whole person had already turned into a very faint shadow. Amidst the roar of the strong wind, countless broken leaves and withered grass were raised. And in his heart, he is constantly calculating, calculating the distance from here to the extremely huge forest, and the time required. At the same time, the binoculars are searching for all possible traces on the ground in front of them by relying on the increase in visual acuity and dynamic visual acuity in the critical state of the wound mode. I also kept recalling in my mind the scene where traces on the ground were found in the memory of the shadow clone. Although he remembered the route, he couldn''t let go of any traces on the ground. After all, the memory information transmitted by the shadow clone might not be absolutely correct. What if there are traces discovered by the shadow clone, are there other traces? This is not necessarily true. After all, apart from Lin''s account, he has no real information about this matter, and everything must be searched by him. And if the enemy is chased and lost, then the dangerous situation Hongyan and Xuena are in will become more and more serious over time. Even, it will directly affect Konoha''s final result in this third Ninja World War, whether he wins or loses. Although Konoha won 10,000% of the original work, at least he survived the crisis as a victorious nation. However, the current Chiba is not entangled in the matter of whether destiny is changed or immutable, nor is it entangled whether Konoha will change from a victorious country to a defeated country in the original work. Now that Lins abduction event happened ahead of time, and the subsequent series of changes have caused Chiba to ignore these. This is a real world, and its history or the direction of various events are based on a real world. The logic should go forward. Maybe it''s changed, maybe it can''t. However, as in the previous life, as long as it is reasonable, then in this world, it will happen. Konoha won, as long as it is reasonable, he will win. Konoha loses, as long as it is reasonable, then lose. As long as there are no logical paradoxes and strange circles, everything will happen, whether it is different from the original plot or the same. Therefore, there is only one thing he is doing now, and that is to rescue Hongyan and Xuena! And to rescue Hongyan and Xuena, then, he can''t let go of all the traces now. If there are traces that are different from the memory, then separate a shadow clone to investigate, and your own body will continue to follow the memory of the previously killed shadow clone to find the person who killed the shadow clone, and check He found out whether Hirohiko and Xuena were in his hands. If it is, save it at all costs. If not, then change the direction and return directly. And now, the reason why he chose the main body to go to the memory of the shadow clone, and the shadow clone just separated was to go to the river, which is the direction that Lin said that Hongyan and Xuena were taken away. Of consideration. First of all, of course, security. The main body is going in the direction that there are already enemies, and from the memory that comes back, he can also get a rough idea of ??the terrain and landforms he is going to experience, and even the unusually tall virgin forest in the end he has peeped some, he at least know Relatively speaking, he can make some rough plans and tactics with substantive intelligence such as people, terrain and landforms. Already considered prepared. Be prepared, then the safety factor has improved a lot. Moreover, compared to this side or the river side, according to his previous inferences, thousands of Yanyin may be ambushing, then the body passes by, it is equivalent to a gamble, if the shadow clone goes, even if it is eliminated, He can also draw some useful information from his memory, although it will cause the other party to be alert and things change in an unpredictable direction, but like the above, with this little information, he can be prepared. The second is priority. In any case, one is already known, or the enemy who took away Hirohiko and Xuena~www.novelhall.com~ On the one hand, it is still unknown, and it may even be a huge trap. It must be the one who has known someone first. One, and then the unknown one. After all, the difference between the shadow clone and the ontology. There is actually only one. That is, the body can directly deal with the situation at the time, and the shadow clone can only play a role of detection and delay after all. The main body can directly save people, and the probability of the shadow clone directly saving people is basically zero. Where the body is, it also determines whether the problem can be solved in the first time, or the problem of Hongyan and Xuena can be rescued. And the shadow clone can never be faster than the body, even if the direction is wrong, the body has a chance to make up for the error. Comprehensive security and priority issues, Chiba made such a decision. Of course, this is his usual practice. While not being able to take into account both sides, use what you have to maximize both sides. At least while ensuring the success rate of one side, you can maximize the success rate of the other side, even if the other side is impossible to succeed. Things that are good enough for yourself. However, on this road, Chiba did not find anything that the shadow clone hadn''t found. Within five minutes after departure, he found the trace in his memory. Then he followed the memory and trace all the way, ten minutes later, he reached the unusually tall virgin forest. The footprints are broken here... It happened to be where the shadow clone was found to be killed. While crouching on a thick branch, Chiba looked away from the faint footprints on the branch, looking towards the deep and dark virgin forest. So, next... Then, a sharp light flashed through his eyes! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 989： Surprise! Is it going to follow the footprints and blood stains, or to go round... The sharp light flashed in Qianye''s eyes. He lowered his head slightly, and glanced at the faint footprints on the thick branch, flashing such a choice in his heart. Ok? Afterwards, just as he lowered his head, a stiff color flashed on his face and his eyes opened slightly. A series of memories flashed through his mind like a revolving lantern, quickly but immersively in detail. Is this the memory of the water body? And after this reveling memory flashed, Chiba''s face slowly returned to normal, but his brows were slightly frowned. Calculating the time, the time for the water body should have arrived, and the memory of the water body at this moment is normal. Moreover, from the last memory of the water body, Chiba did not see any enemy or attack, that is to say, the water body walking from the right did not touch the enemy, which is the natural relief of Chakra exhaustion. At the same time, Chiba did not find any useful information in the memory of Shui Bo. After Shui Bo was separated from them, he went all the way to the southeast to search, except for entering a large grassland and one of the grasslands destroyed by the war. Outside of the ruins of the town, I met no one, nor did I encounter any bad luck, until the Chakra was exhausted and naturally touched myself, and then nothing happened. Ok The grassland and ruins are a safe place. However, although nothing happened, Chiba was still keenly aware of something, and he also had a care in his heart. After saving Hongyan and Xuena, he can go there. The ruins should be a good place for healing. Now that the war has come to an end, the battlefields of the Three Ninja Villages should have entered a decisive battle. The battlefield should be unlikely to be replaced. After all, this is the rear of Iwayin, and it is unlikely that the war will spread. There is no movement in the ruins now, and there will be little movement in the future. And according to the footprints and blood stains at the scene, especially the blood stains, it was certain that one of the two was seriously injured, or even both of them were seriously injured. At that time, this ruin will be a place for healing, and the buildings inside are relatively well-preserved, and it is a rather large town. Hospitals and other types of hospitals should be readily available, and just right... Afterwards, after having calculated, Chiba''s thoughts spread out, and at the same time he took out the detailed map of the area, and quickly marked a small arrow and circle on it. Based on the memory of the water body, it marked that on the map. The existence of ruins. Next, let''s go straight. After finishing all this and putting away the detailed map of the area, Chiba also made a decision and went directly to the place where the footprints and bloodstains disappeared. At this moment, he is a hundred meters away from the entrance of this unusually tall virgin forest. If you look at the area of ??the virgin forest, the distance of one hundred meters is really insignificant. If you have a bird''s eye view of the forest. , Chibas location is probably a small spot at the entrance of this forest. If he really wanted to search in this virgin forest on a large scale, he would definitely not be able to do it alone. Even if he did, when he finished searching the virgin forest, then the person who killed his shadow clone would have already left. This virgin forest. And according to the memory passed back by the shadow clone, the direction that the corner of the clothes left should be in front of him now, and also the shortest distance through the forest. In this way, Chiba also roughly guessed the situation here. Along the way, the person who killed his shadow clone has always left traces, and the traces are accompanied by blood stains, plus this straight line. It''s obvious. This person is also very anxious, hurrying on his way. Otherwise, it will not follow this straight line and will leave traces. Even if the straight line does not change, there will be no traces left if you are not in a hurry. Leaving a trace is a taboo for every ninja. Especially during the war. Unless it is because of setting a trap to deliberately lure the enemy to leave traces, then there are only three possibilities left. First, there is no way to cover up in a hurry, just like Chiba, who was moving at the limit before. Second, I have been injured and have no time to take care of it. Thirdly, it was dragged down by something, such as carrying the wounded, and there was no way to remove the trace. In the current situation, it is impossible to set a trap. If a trap is set, his shadow clone will not be killed by kunai, but by the trap. After all, if there is a trap, why should he bother? Expose yourself. Therefore, setting a trap is unlikely. As for the one, two, three, and three possibilities, combined with the traces he left, it could only be that he was injured, or he could not move too fast with people. Regardless of the possibility, Chibas speed is higher than him. If his route is always straight, if Chiba goes in the direction where the footprints disappear, it will almost certainly catch him. . There is even a possibility that although he is now hidden, but only because he saw Chibas shadow clone and exposed his path, so he had to do this. After a certain distance, he would still be unable to stand the slow pace. , Thus leaving a trace again desperately to move on. Perhaps after traveling for a while, Chiba will encounter the traces he had to leave. Therefore, going in the direction where this footprint disappears at full speed is the one with the greatest success rate. Of course, this is not to say that the circuitous route of Chiba is unreasonable. If it is circuitous, it will be safer ~ www.novelhall.com~ and it will be the first time to take advantage of the location and gain the first opportunity to launch a sneak attack. After all, it is better to appear in the hidden oblique side than directly behind. It''s just that, with this roundabout way, the success rate will eventually be lower. So, its so decided... Thinking of this, Chiba also made up his mind, and then raised two fingers. But whether it''s straight or roundabout, chakras are still abundant now, waste some, just waste some! Always ensure the greatest success rate! Both sides must be considered... "Boom!" When the thought after raising **** turned around, a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded from the back of Chiba. Before it dissipated, a figure rushed out and circled towards the right side of Chiba. "Boom!" Then, on the left hand side of Qianye, another cloud of white mist exploded. Before it dissipated, the figure rushed out and flew toward the left. Even if the road is straight now, there is no guarantee that he really only walks straight! And Chiba, who separated the two avatars, took a breath, and made a "click" under his feet, and the cracks abruptly. "call out!" Afterwards, he threw himself into flying out, turning into a very pale figure. "Boom!" However, this time, he didn''t go far. When his incarnation was extremely pale and the shadow flicked out at extremely high speed, the corner of his eyes flashed suddenly, and his face suddenly turned to his left side. Then, as if seeing the most terrible scene, Chiba, who was looking to the left and staring at the left side, was stunned and stunned, and slammed into the front as a foothold. The stout branches. With a muffled sound, it spread far away in this quiet virgin forest! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 990： unbelievable! How...how... How could this be This...what happened... Chiba, whose chest was hit hard against the sturdy branch, the face that was a little crowded because of the collision on the branch, was covered with a look of surprise, disbelief, and horror. At this moment, it was with the slightly crowded facial features. The fusion turned into a distorted expression that Chiba had never shown before. As if what happened before me was a terrible nightmare! He opened his mouth to scream, but he opened his mouth, but he couldn''t confide even a word. A ray of blood spattered out! But his heart seemed to be torn apart by the impact of sudden changes. A painful feeling stirred up the stormy waves in his calm or barely calming heart, and suppressed him in the panic, panic, and panic. Despair...all the negative emotions were stirred up, and he was caught off guard, destroying the last mental defense piled up with reason, and rushing into all his thoughts like a ruin. "Crack!" At this moment, a crack in the chest and the branches slowly opened. "Crack! Click! Click!" Then, two, three, four... countless cracks spread out like a spider web. In an instant, with him as the center, the cracks crawled all over the place where the twig and the trunk were connected. "Wow!" Afterwards, as the clothes made a soft sound, the force of the impact bounced back, and Qianye, who was almost sticking to the branch, suddenly leaned back, in a posture of leaning back, directly from the three meters On the trunk, it fell down! Do not! This Not logical! Why... why is it so! Shouldn''t! According to my inference, it is impossible for such a thing to happen! and And, how could she be here? ... That enemy, that enemy, should be from Yanyin''s side. If it''s not from Yanyin''s side, then how could Yanyin let him go over the river. Otherwise, he kidnapped Hongyan and Xuena, why not kill Kakashi and the others, there is no reason at all! If he is not from Yanyin''s side, then Yanyin Yate can''t watch Xuena and Hirohiko kidnapped by him, so he must stop them! Surely he won''t let him cross the river! Xuenai''s clan identity must have been confirmed by Yanyin in the last defense map mission, but Yanyin had an intelligence system in Daren Village, and Xuenai''s appearance must have been passed on to any Yanyin. The ancestral line of the Hyuga clan, the orthodox heir with white eyes, no village will not be coveted. Now that Yanyin got the information, it was impossible not to spread it in the village and order his ninja to take it at all costs when he saw Xuena. If this enemy is in the same group as Shi Yanyin, then how can the fire light and camouflage hide ninja let him go in peace? Even if this enemy could even hold the two Iwakens and drag them into illusions or special abilities in an instant, then how could the two Iwakens with blank heads intercept Kakashi and the others. Lin said that they arrived at the river almost immediately and were attacked by two Yanyins... During this time, he couldn''t even move too far! Even Kakashi has been regretting it, if it weren''t for the obstacles of the flames and camouflage hidden ninjas, they might still be able to catch up! but why why Why is this happening! However, when this figure fell from three meters and a half in the air, Chiba''s eyes stared at his left side unblinkingly. The various negative emotions and almost incoherent thoughts in his heart were intertwined, but they were I didn''t feel at all about the circumstances of my fall. "boom!" Then, there is no suspense. In this chaotic, unspeakable mood, Qianye fell heavily to the ground and landed on his back, opening his mouth with a "cough" and another splash of blood. Out. "Boom!" Afterwards, there was another muffled sound, and his head was sideways on the grass on the ground. Suddenly, the feelings of choking in the chest, severe back pain, headache and dizziness surged to him, instantly occupying all his senses of pain. Suddenly, Qianye''s whole body was painful, and his whole body almost fainted. However, his eyes and his face are still facing to his left, his face still looks like a terrible nightmare that cannot happen, and his heart is still the "why, impossible, impossible "The idea. The fall of three meters and a half, the pain of the whole body, the dizziness and nausea of ??falling to the head, did not make him have a slight reaction. He didn''t even make a sound! "Snapped!" At this moment, the branch that had been knocked out of the cracks suddenly broke apart at the densely packed cracks and swayed downwards. Then, the whole of the sawdust was splashed, and the thick one could almost contain it. Ten people crouched on the unusually thick branches with a little spare time, with a heavy body the size of an ordinary tree, and fell fiercely toward Qianye''s lower body amidst the sound of the wind! "boom!" There was a crash ~www.novelhall.com~ The unusually thick branches fell to the ground. In an instant, the grass and mud flew around, the dust, smoke, and sawdust flew up, instantly engulfing Chiba, who was still in a state of shock and horror that had not reacted. And she... Why is she here? Why is this happening? How did she come? How could it be here? What is going on with all this? But at this moment of engulfing, Qianye''s mind passed such a series of horrified thoughts. But he felt nothing and moved nothing, as if everything in front of him was enough to make him ignore everything. Do not! In other words, he didn''t care about anything except everything in front of him. No matter the pain on the body or the huge fallen tree trunk, everything is irrelevant. Except for the scene before him, there is nothing or situation in front of him that can attract his attention and reaction! "Long..." As the falling sound slowly spread out, the dust and smoke slowly spread, engulfing Chiba, the surrounding bushes and the roots of unusually huge trees, and slowly engulfing everything that Chiba saw. "Chi... Chiba..." And just at this moment, a weak sound that seemed to be cut off, rang from the place where everything that Qianye had seen just swallowed. then A hand, a hand stained with blood, slowly lifted up. On the white fingers, there was blood. Even in the fading dust and smoke, it is particularly eye-catching. "Snapped!" However, this extraordinarily eye-catching hand with blood and lush white jade only lifted it for a moment, and it was heavy... The shot falls on the ground! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 991： Still alive! Sound... sound... The smoke and dust that came in completely obscured the sight, and also covered up the shocking scene. And at this moment, a faint "Chiba" came from somewhere in the smoke. Weak, but very clear. Chiba, who was in the critical state of the wound mode, heard it very clearly. Immediately, his green flames burned, but in his somewhat dim eyes, the divine light flashed fiercely, and the whole figure fell to the ground with a violent shock. Almost instantly, he sat up. That incredible, frightened... all kinds of negative emotions instantly disappeared from his face, and a color of determination suddenly appeared. not dead! They are not dead yet! I can''t give up now, nor can I give up on myself! Shame! What a shame! Just seeing some blood, I was so scared! Can''t even move! I just want to escape reality! hateful! hateful! What a shame! And at this moment of sitting up, Chiba''s mind flashed through such a series of self-deprecating and self-swearing thoughts. At the same time, he got up with a grunt, looked at the stubbornness of the broken feet that had been half-dipped in the grass, and he moved towards the direction of the sound with his hands and feet together, almost a kind of connection. The feeling of rolling. hateful! I bumped my head and got confused! Obviously, after Chiba fell from mid-air, in addition to the chest, abdomen, and back injuries, his head was also severely hit. He just took a few steps to crawl and his head was dizzy. Dizzy, the hands supporting the ground crooked slightly, and the whole person fell diagonally. "puff!" With the sound of a heavy object landing, Chiba slammed onto the ground firmly, and immediately affected the impact injuries on his chest and back, and he grinned in pain. Damn it! I''m still too vulnerable! Although I have enough combat experience to be fearless and fearless in the battle, when I encounter anything about them, I become an unbearable mentality! This mentality is too dangerous! Moreover, even if you are mentally prepared, there is no way to suppress that... That kind of fear! And unacceptable! It is precisely because of this that I am in the current situation. If there are enemies now, I will definitely die! I''m still too vulnerable! Still not accustomed to the person who loves...not accustomed to the feeling of caring too much! hateful! hateful! Damn it! In the midst of this fall, apart from the pain, Qianye made a series of secret curses, cursing himself, slowly biting his teeth. If he hadnt been stunned by the vision just now, he wouldnt have suffered a brain fall. If he didnt fall, he would be able to confirm the situation and perform medical treatment as soon as possible, and if he was treated earlier, he would be faster. Cure can also improve the safety factor and success factor of medical treatment. He is still too fragile! Always lose your mind when you shouldn''t lose your mind! At the same time, in addition to cursing secretly, the light green brilliance that flickered, slowly escaping from his chest, abdomen and back. Still alive! She is still alive! Great! Great! Still alive! As long as we are still alive, there is hope! There is hope! And just as the thought of self-examination and reflection passed through his mind, Chiba''s eyes widened slightly, and the clenched teeth were slightly loose. At this moment, in front of his eyes, a lush white jade hand with blood slowly lifted up from the fading smoke, and slapped it to the ground with a "pop". "Do not!" Seeing this scene, Chiba screamed almost instantly, and slammed his hands on the ground. Regardless of the broken ribs and the slightly torn back muscles, he lifted from the ground and rolled. Just rushed forward. Finally, in the uncontrollable dizziness in his brain, he planted his head on the ground, and hit the ground with one head, and his head was bursting with blood. The blood instantly swallowed the ground, and a circle of dark color came from his forehead and Where the ground touched, it spread slowly. However, at this moment, his face almost buried in the ground showed an almost distorted smile, a smile that looked like rebirth after a disaster, or ecstatic. Hands are still warm! Although the pulse is weak, but... Still beating! Still beating! There is help! There is still a rescue! That''s great, great! There is also a place to recuperate! Everything, everything can be restored! It can be restored! Without the eyes, there will be no more! It''s a big deal to kill a few people, just kill a few people and put better eyes on it! Now it''s the war time again. Almost all the big families of Konoha are participating in the war. It doesn''t matter at all for a pair of eyes, you can get them at will! It doesn''t matter at all! no problem, no problem! Everything can be saved! At this time, his heart was also ecstatic. For him who is now learning to create regeneration, as long as he has a breath, he can be sure to heal. Even if there is no way to heal it completely, he can temporarily deal with the fatal wound and let him. Will not die within a certain period of time. And as long as there is time to reply to him with Chakra and physical strength~www.novelhall.com~ then he can completely heal this person step by step. The reason why he never let go of medical ninjutsu is to make up for the eight-door pattern, and to prevent or make up for this situation is also one. Moreover, his current medical ninjutsu is still the number one medical ninjutsu below the original Naruto Muji self-healing, the art of creating regeneration. As long as there is a silver lining, he can grasp it with creation and regeneration. And now, they are not dead yet, he can still seize the gleam of life! "Huh...huh..." A series of ecstatic thoughts flashed in his mind, Qianye gasped unconsciously, and then, with a **** face, raised up with difficulty, the blood pouring from the tip of his forehead and nose immediately flowed down. There are bruises on the nose and forehead, bleeding! However, it does not matter, it does not affect the action! No treatment! Now, save chakras as much as you can! However, he didn''t care at all, his eyes were just staring closely at the front of his eyes and the gap between the roots of the unusually huge tree in front of him. In his eyes flashing with the fire of hope, two people are reflected. Two people fell in a pool of blood. To be precise, it is a man and a woman, a teenager, and a girl. The young man sat slantingly in the gap between the roots of an unusually huge tree, his body leaning on the roots on the left, his eyelids collapsed, two tracts of blood flowed into blood and tears, spreading down his cheeks, flowing into the ground between the roots In, a large swallow was wet. The girl, on the other hand, was lying prone on the ground, her face slightly sideways, barely able to see her face, her chest and abdomen, blood was slowly overflowing, and it was slowly spreading outward. It is Hirohiko, and... Nao! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 92： hate Hold on, Nao, hold on! Chiba''s left hand tightly grasped Nao''s stretched out and slapped it on the ground, the pulse of his motionless right hand, and his right hand was slightly **** the ground, his lips were stained with blood from the tip of his nose. A trace of blood went into the mouth. Looking at this injury, it should be due to bleeding injuries in the chest and abdomen. Looking at the blood volume and pale face under her body, weak breathing and pulse, she should have suffered fatal injuries in the chest and abdomen, possibly near her chest. Maybe the heart has been stabbed or damaged, plus excessive blood loss. First, use the art of creation and regeneration to regenerate her heart and stop bleeding at the same time. There are also some blood-enhancing pills in the ninja bag. With the creation of regenerative medical chakras, she can replenish the blood she lost, or in other words, to replenish her lost blood. The extent to which signs of life are maintained. However, whether it was the pain and dizziness in the head, or the **** smell in the mouth, Chiba didn''t care. He didn''t even think about it. Why was Nao who was originally in the village here? He didn''t even think about the issue of being fatally and seriously injured together with Hongyan. Now he is full of mind and body on Nao in front of him and Hirohiko in front of him. As for Hongyan, there is no obvious trauma, no traces of vomiting blood in the corners of the mouth, and no internal injuries. Except for the binocular writing round eyes that were dug out, there should be no fatal injuries. He only needs to use ordinary medical ninjutsu to stop the bleeding and cooperate. Zengxue pills will do. Hongyan was not fatally injured. It''s just that the eyes are gouged out. While they are recovering from their injuries, just go to the front to hunt a few Uchiha''s eyes, the excellent writing wheel eyes... Uchiha Tomitake should still be on the battlefield. As the head of the Uchiha clan, his eyes should be worthy of Hirohiko. Do not! It is better to hunt a few more pairs of eyes, and it is still impossible to say whether the Uchiha clan has better eyes. At least, Hongyan must not feel weakened. Although I don''t talk about it on weekdays, I get along well. However, this guy must be very unconvinced that I am better than him. With better eyes, he will definitely cheer up! for sure! If he is unwilling to accept the hunting eyes I gave him, then let Nao pass it on to him. Nao''s words would definitely be able to convince him. Never let him feel that he was given alms or mercy. Hongyan''s self-esteem is also very high. No no no! With this in mind, Nao must be kept secret. It cannot be said that I gave him the eyes... At the same time, after the diagnosis for Nao, Chiba observed Hirohiko again, learned about his diagnosis, and his eyes were plucked out, and he also thought about countermeasures. hateful! Why was I so panicked just now! Then, after the diagnosis, he scolded himself secretly again. The current situation is far from desperate. With his ability, it can be solved completely. With the determination of the diagnosis and countermeasures, Chiba also struggled to sit up from the ground, but when he was about to stand up, the dizziness in his head made him fall to sit again. Damn it! Immediately, he cursed in his heart. And following the fall, his hand also left Nasu''s pulse, because he put down his right hand, and the green and white jade hand fell to the ground with a "pop" again. "Nao!" Hearing this sound, Chiba almost leaned forward and leaned forward to look at Nao''s face against the ground, and immediately exclaimed. However, his exclamation was not answered. Didn''t wake up! It turned out to be my hand... Then, he reacted. At the same time, a touch of blood flowed down from his nose. However, Chiba didn''t have any reaction to the blood left behind. He just looked straight at Nao, who was pale and disheveled at this time, and gently bit his teeth. Afterwards, he stretched out his hand, and a green light that was light and dark, thick and weak, lightly pressed on Nasu''s back, creating a regenerative medical chakra light that penetrated into the back. Immediately, the overflowing blood under Nao''s body eased instantly, and the speed of the blood halo spreading suddenly stagnated. Sure enough, was it a fatal wound in the chest? Seeing this situation, Chiba''s heart was slightly relaxed. Now he has trouble standing up. Nao is now lying on her stomach with the wound underneath. If she turns her over, it will not only take a lot of effort, but it may also involve the wound and cause Worse result. If he is intact now, then there is no problem with flipping, but now his own rotation is not good, and the current performance of the brain should be some concussion. Although the creation and regeneration are powerful, but the concussion is the situation, the effect of creation and regeneration. It is also limited, Chiba can only wait for it to recover slowly. Nasus injury cannot be waited for. He can only choose to start treatment from the back. Creation of regeneration is to stimulate the division of proteins within the distribution range of the regenerative medical chakra to regenerate the internal organs. As long as the medical chakra is within the scope of the medical chakra, as long as there is an injury , You can regenerate and recover. Chiba is now expanding the scope of the regenerative-grade medical chakra, which penetrates from the back into the chest for regenerative treatment. Although a considerable amount of chakra is wasted, it can only do so now. At the same time, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Nao''s bleeding slowing down. Who the **** is it? Who hurt Nao to such an extent! But after a sigh of relief, Chiba was furious. Looking at this dying girl, at this moment, with such a dying appearance, the uncontrollable anger was accompanied by the little bit of life with Nao. My memories flooded up. In the memory of anger and warmth, his body slowly trembled. After living together for so long, Hirohiko, Yukina, and Nao, although they are partners, friends, teammates of a graduation group and girlfriends of teammates, but, in the faintness, where Chiba did not notice, he They have long been regarded as family members. They have long been part of his life. On weekdays, although Nao would embarrass him, it would make him feel like he was seen through ~www.novelhall.com~ even, sometimes it can make him want to escape embarrassingly, and often make him run away. However, Chiba didn''t hate Nao, and even thought it was nice to have such a cute girl with a black belly at home. Her existence, her behavior that seemed to be able to see through his own thoughts gave him a feeling that he was not alone, and that someone could understand him. This feeling is definitely not love, but it is very warm. Someone understands themselves and even guesses how they feel, which is very good for Chiba. He also sincerely didn''t want to lose such a friend who might attend her wedding in the future, or even be the best man of her wedding groom. Yes, no one may believe it. Chiba occasionally imagines the appearance of Hirohiko and Nao getting married, and then often wonders whether Hirohiko will ask him to be his best man when he gets married, or whether he will be the pesky Hyuga Snow Eagle as his best man, or whether they will do it together. He felt that if Hyuga Xueying was the best man, or he and Hyuga Xueying were the best man together, it would definitely ruin Hongyan''s wedding, because the two of them would definitely fight. That''s right, when Chiba is not training or researching, he actually thinks about this kind of naive thing. Now, seeing such a girl, being so hurt, looking at the shocking bloodstain, if it weren''t for him to heal Xuena now, I''m afraid the trees around him would suffer at this moment. I do not care who you are! No matter what strength you have! No matter what your purpose is! I swear, you will pay for it. Can''t survive, can''t die! And under the anger, for the first time, a cold and violent emotion appeared in Chiba''s heart... Hatred! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 992： hate Hold on, Nao, hold on! Chiba''s left hand tightly grasped Nao''s stretched out and slapped it on the ground, the pulse of his motionless right hand, and his right hand was slightly **** the ground, his lips were stained with blood from the tip of his nose. A trace of blood went into the mouth. Looking at this injury, it should be due to bleeding injuries in the chest and abdomen. Looking at the blood volume and pale face under her body, weak breathing and pulse, she should have suffered fatal injuries in the chest and abdomen, possibly near her chest. Maybe the heart has been stabbed or damaged, plus excessive blood loss. First, use the art of creation and regeneration to regenerate her heart and stop bleeding at the same time. There are also some blood-enhancing pills in the ninja bag. With the creation of regenerative medical chakras, she can replenish the blood she lost, or in other words, to replenish her lost blood. The extent to which signs of life are maintained. However, whether it was the pain and dizziness in the head, or the **** smell in the mouth, Chiba didn''t care. He didn''t even think about it. Why was Nao who was originally in the village here? He didn''t even think about the issue of being fatally and seriously injured together with Hongyan. Now he is full of mind and body on Nao in front of him and Hirohiko in front of him. As for Hongyan, there is no obvious trauma, no traces of vomiting blood in the corners of the mouth, and no internal injuries. Except for the binocular writing round eyes that were dug out, there should be no fatal injuries. He only needs to use ordinary medical ninjutsu to stop the bleeding and cooperate. Zengxue pills will do. Hongyan was not fatally injured. It''s just that the eyes are gouged out. While they are recovering from their injuries, just go to the front to hunt a few Uchiha''s eyes, the excellent writing wheel eyes... Uchiha Tomitake should still be on the battlefield. As the head of the Uchiha clan, his eyes should be worthy of Hirohiko. Do not! It is better to hunt a few more pairs of eyes, and it is still impossible to say whether the Uchiha clan has better eyes. At least, Hongyan must not feel weakened. Although I don''t talk about it on weekdays, I get along well. However, this guy must be very unconvinced that I am better than him. With better eyes, he will definitely cheer up! for sure! If he is unwilling to accept the hunting eyes I gave him, then let Nao pass it on to him. Nao''s words would definitely be able to convince him. Never let him feel that he was given alms or mercy. Hongyan''s self-esteem is also very high. No no no! With this in mind, Nao must be kept secret. It cannot be said that I gave him the eyes... At the same time, after the diagnosis for Nao, Chiba observed Hirohiko again, learned about his diagnosis, and his eyes were plucked out, and he also thought about countermeasures. hateful! Why was I so panicked just now! Then, after the diagnosis, he scolded himself secretly again. The current situation is far from desperate. With his ability, it can be solved completely. With the determination of the diagnosis and countermeasures, Chiba also struggled to sit up from the ground, but when he was about to stand up, the dizziness in his head made him fall to sit again. Damn it! Immediately, he cursed in his heart. And following the fall, his hand also left Nasu''s pulse, because he put down his right hand, and the green and white jade hand fell to the ground with a "pop" again. "Nao!" Hearing this sound, Chiba almost leaned forward and leaned forward to look at Nao''s face against the ground, and immediately exclaimed. However, his exclamation was not answered. Didn''t wake up! It turned out to be my hand... Then, he reacted. At the same time, a touch of blood flowed down from his nose. However, Chiba didn''t have any reaction to the blood left behind. He just looked straight at Nao, who was pale and disheveled at this time, and gently bit his teeth. Afterwards, he stretched out his hand, and a green light that was light and dark, thick and weak, lightly pressed on Nasu''s back, creating a regenerative medical chakra light that penetrated into the back. Immediately, the overflowing blood under Nao''s body eased instantly, and the speed of the blood halo spreading suddenly stagnated. Sure enough, was it a fatal wound in the chest? Seeing this situation, Chiba''s heart was slightly relaxed. Now he has trouble standing up. Nao is now lying on her stomach with the wound underneath. If she turns her over, it will not only take a lot of effort, but it may also involve the wound and cause Worse result. If he is intact now, then there is no problem with flipping, but now his own rotation is not good, and the current performance of the brain should be some concussion. Although the creation and regeneration are powerful, but the concussion is the situation, the effect of creation and regeneration. It is also limited, Chiba can only wait for it to recover slowly. Nasus injury cannot be waited for. He can only choose to start treatment from the back. Creation of regeneration is to stimulate the division of proteins within the distribution range of the regenerative medical chakra to regenerate the internal organs. As long as the medical chakra is within the scope of the medical chakra, as long as there is an injury , You can regenerate and recover. Chiba is now expanding the scope of the regenerative-grade medical chakras, which penetrates from the back into the chest for regenerative treatment. Although a considerable amount of chakras are wasted, they can only do so now. At the same time, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Nao''s bleeding slowing down. Who the **** is it? Who hurt Nao to such an extent! But after a sigh of relief, Chiba was furious. Looking at this dying girl, at this moment, with such a dying appearance, the uncontrollable anger was accompanied by the little bit of life with Nao. My memories flooded up. In the memory of anger and warmth, his body slowly trembled. After living together for so long, Hirohiko, Yukina, and Nao, although they are partners, friends, teammates of a graduation group and girlfriends of teammates, but, in the faintness, where Chiba did not notice, he They have long been regarded as family members. They have long been part of his life. On weekdays, although Nao would embarrass him, it would make him feel like he was seen through ~www.novelhall.com~ even, sometimes it can make him want to escape embarrassingly, and often make him run away. However, Chiba didn''t hate Nao, and even thought it was nice to have such a cute girl with a black belly at home. Her existence, her behavior that seemed to be able to see through his own thoughts gave him a feeling that he was not alone, and that someone could understand him. This feeling is definitely not love, but it is very warm. Someone understands themselves and even guesses how they feel, which is very good for Chiba. He also sincerely didn''t want to lose such a friend who might attend her wedding in the future, or even be the best man of her wedding groom. Yes, no one may believe it. Chiba occasionally imagines the appearance of Hirohiko and Nao getting married, and then often wonders whether Hirohiko will ask him to be his best man when he gets married, or whether he will be the pesky Hyuga Snow Eagle as his best man, or whether the two will do it together. He felt that if Hyuga Xueying was the best man, or he and Hyuga Xueying were the best man together, it would definitely ruin Hongyan''s wedding, because the two of them would definitely fight. That''s right, when Chiba is not training or researching, he actually thinks about this kind of naive thing. Now, seeing such a girl, being so hurt, looking at the shocking bloodstain, if it weren''t for him to heal Xuena now, I''m afraid the trees around him would suffer at this moment. I do not care who you are! No matter what strength you have! No matter what your purpose is! I swear, you will pay for it. Can''t survive, can''t die! And under the anger, for the first time, a cold and violent emotion appeared in Chiba''s heart... Hatred! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 993： eye! "Om... Om..." The special fluctuation that created the regenerative medical chakra, exuded a very low sound, slowly spreading out in this quiet and unusually huge virgin forest. Hirohiko... Suppressing the anger in his heart, Chiba looked away from Nao, and fell on the young boy who was sitting crookedly in the cracks between the roots and had been dug out. The **** teary boy couldn''t help closing his eyes. Although Hirohiko had no fatal injuries, he was even more miserable compared to Nao. His eyes were dug out alive. The comatose body, although it could be seen that he was still alive, was lifeless, like a piece of dead wood. Sounds for years and all kinds of Hirohiko. , The battle when we first met... When I just graduated, I was pretending to be cold, but I wanted to save the embarrassment because I didn''t say hello properly... After graduation, the tacit understanding of teaming up together... The smile when I grabbed my own barbecued pork... A very tacit understanding of the fear of Jiu Xin Na... Perfect support every time... Under the candlelight, every intermittent chat... Everything slowly surfaced in his mind. Although this guy is a poker face, he does not express his emotions easily, even if he does not express his emotions easily. And the physique that is suspected to cause trouble with a smile. However, he has been silently behind himself since he knew him, except for the first battle. Full support when liberating Jiu Xinnai...Timely support when deploying the defense map mission... Although I rarely perform tasks with him, as long as I perform tasks with him, I always have more choices. Many bolder and better choices! During the mission, it is not so much he is leading the team, it is better to say that Hirohiko and Xuena are supporting themselves silently together. Without him, he would have died as early as when he deployed the defense map task. Now, seeing his lifeless body, Qianye''s trembling body almost trembled again. Wait a minute! Wait a minute, Hirohiko! I will heal you and give you better eyes! Moreover, I promise that anyone who hurts you, I will make him pay, and pay a price he cannot bear. Trust me! Trust me Looking at Hongyan, Chiba''s teeth clenched more and more tightly, and his gums began to turn white bit by bit. In a pair of eyes, Jingjing shone, but looked away. At this moment, Chiba actually couldn''t face this close friend. "Humph!" But at this moment, the moment Chiba turned his eyes away, there was a painful grunt from the front and bottom of him. "Nao!" Immediately, Chiba''s hand shook sharply, and his mouth opened. "Chi... Chiba?" And in this sound, in his eyes, the girl with a pale face lying down and lower, her eyelids moved slightly, and she woke up, and Nao''s lips moved weakly when she heard Chiba''s exclamation. Made a sound. "Well! Don''t move, don''t move, I''m treating you... No, I am Chiba, I am Chiba, rest assured, you are safe, so don''t move, don''t move!" However, although faint, but in the critical state of the injury, Chiba''s voice was extremely clear, and upon hearing this call, Chiba was almost incoherent with excitement. "Really...is it really you?" Nao closed her eyes slightly, the corners of her mouth quivered slightly, and said. It can be seen that she is also a little excited. "Yes, I came to support, I came to support, rest assured, you can be cured and safe." Hearing this, Chiba hurriedly answered, his face was already smiling, he could hear Naxu''s head sober. Although she was weak, she was sober. "Hirohiko! Where is Hirohiko?" After hearing Chiba''s words clearly, Nao''s figure moved, and indeed he asked eagerly. His tone was still weak, but his tone was already full of anxiety. "It''s okay, it''s okay, Hongyan is okay, he''s right behind you now, injured, but not fatal!" Hearing this, Chiba hurriedly said, and at the same time, held Nao with the other hand to prevent her from struggling to stand up. "Yes...Is he? Is he okay?" Feeling Chiba''s warm hands on her shoulders, Nao seemed to feel relieved, and her excitement calmed down a bit. "Yes, and I can cure him completely. After he is treated, I can treat him and he will be cured 100%. I promise you." Chiba hurriedly said. "Really? Really? Great... Great!" After receiving Chiba''s reply, Nao calmed down again, murmured a few times, and her tone had become completely calm. call! It''s quiet! At the same time, feeling Nao''s peace, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Now Nao''s situation can''t be moved. "No! Not good! Not good!" However, before he waited for a long time to relax, Nao became excited again and screamed. "Calm down! Calm down! Nao! Calm down, I am here!" Feeling the signs of Nao''s struggle and excitement, Chiba hurriedly said, with a hint of anxiety on his face. not good? What''s bad? It''s safe now! Nao, could it be said that he was also mentally stimulated? At this moment, his heart ~www.novelhall.com~ is also anxious, and there is still a trace of doubt. "He! He is still here, he will not go far! He is still here, Chiba, we are not safe yet, not safe, you must take Hongyan away, you must go!" Then, at the stall where he was speaking, Nao''s voice with horror came again, and the struggling strength in his hand was a little stronger. he? Is that him? But when Nao said this, Chiba''s mind was full of a bang, and his repressed anger surged upwards, and his resentment instantly filled his mind. Is he still there? So just right! Then, there was only one thought left in his mind. "Snapped!" At this moment, his hand was tight, and the soft touch suddenly appeared on his wrist along with amazing strength. "Transplant my eyes to Hongyan! Then, go!" Then, Nao made a decisive cry. eye? Upon hearing this sound, Chiba, who was intertwined with resentment in his heart, was taken aback and suddenly lowered his head. Nao, isn''t it blind? Then, it was such a subconscious thought. "You are not his opponent, absolutely not!" Next, Nao''s voice came again. "Wha!" But this time, Chiba''s subconsciously stared eyes suddenly, and the whole person leaned back and fell to the ground with a "poof". The color of horror and horror suddenly appeared! At this moment, in his eyes, in his horrified color, in his blazing emerald flame. a pair of eyes A pair of red eyes... A pair of blood-colored pupils with peculiar patterns, fierce... Open it! Kaleidoscope... Write round eyes! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 994： You understand! What...what''s going on? For... why... how come Nao''s eyes... It is a kaleidoscope to write round eyes! Sitting on the ground, Chiba''s eyes widened with horror and horror, staring at Nasu''s slightly raised face, the scarlet writing wheel eyes with strange patterns. The black pupil, which is like a dot, extends from this black pupil to the four black bold cylindrical patterns on the edge of the pupil, forming a cross-like pattern, and in the pupil and the cylindrical pattern, again The black trail-like connection formed by the rotating traces looks like a spinning wind magic shuriken. Obviously, this is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Not only did Nao not be blind, but her eyes were still the kaleidoscope of Uchiha''s seldom open eyes. Moreover, it is still a kaleidoscope of amazing pupils! At this moment, Chiba just watched, and couldn''t help but be frightened. Chakra, who was speeding in his body, began to stagnate, agitated by this pupil power. The pair of kaleidoscopes written in front of him almost reminded him of the reincarnation eyes of Nagato when he was rescued by Nagato when he encountered Lao Zi. It''s just that, in comparison, Nao''s pupils in writing round eyes are much weaker than those in Samsara''s eyes, but the feeling of coldness and vagueness is far more terrifying than Samsara''s eyes. At this moment, Chiba also had a more intuitive understanding of Kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Compared with reading the original, this direct feeling made him deeply understand why the second generation of Hokage would be so afraid of Uchiha''s family. The eyes of the Uchiha clan are really strong and terrifying! At this time, Nao was already very weak, and it could be said that he had no fighting power, but the opening of his eyes still caused Chiba to fall directly on the ground in shock. Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, the terrifying pupil power is evident! "Chiba! Chiba, listen to me, I am almost unable to maintain a kaleidoscope state, my pupils have begun to fail, and I must transplant them quickly!" At this moment, Nao''s voice suddenly rang in his mind. Yes, Nao just looked at him like this, without moving her lips, but her voice suddenly remembered in Chiba''s mind. "Na... Nao, your eyes!" At this moment, Qianye seemed to have reflected and murmured. "It''s not the time to talk about this. My eyes must be transplanted to Hongyan as soon as possible. Only by letting Hongyan use my eyes can there be a glimmer of hope that he can escape from under his hands. Only in this way...Only in this way can I resist his eyes! " "I know that your strength is far above Hongyan, but facing his eyes, you can only use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes! And now, only Hongyan can fight, and only Hongyan can fight him with my eyes!" Hearing Chiba''s murmured words, Nao''s voice rang in his mind again. In the voice, there was already anxiousness. Even when the voice sounded, Nao still rolled his eyes with difficulty and looked up. After walking around for a while, the smoke and dust had dissipated at this moment, and she could clearly see everything around her. And among these turning eyes, what flickered was panic that was inconsistent with these powerful eyes. It seemed that there was something terrifying that even her eyes couldn''t give her a sense of security, watching it all around. "Nao..." This time, when he heard Nao''s voice, Chiba had already reacted, and his heart froze. Nao is scared! terrified! I can''t go on like this anymore! And from Naos look, the instinctual analytical thinking trained by Chiba suddenly turned around, and the slight expression on Naos face fell into his eyes, and then converged into such a thought in his mind. Instantly shattered the horror and doubts in his heart, and quickly calmed him down. "No! You haven''t realized my true strength yet. I have been able to master the Domen mode. I am not afraid of any S-rank ninja. Don''t worry, whether it is you or Hirohiko, I will save it! Hirohiko''s eyes, you too Don''t worry, I must..." Then, after calming down, after calling Nao''s name, Chiba''s face was sullen, and she leaned forward, and once again applied a creative and regenerative medical chakra to Nao''s back, and said without any doubt. "No! You don''t understand, he is not an ordinary ninja, his eyes, no one, no one can escape! Even if it is the three generations of Naruto, even if it is the golden flash wave Fengshuimen, the Konoha village, there is no one, no One person is his opponent! Even Uchiha Madara, the strongest Uchiha in history, may not be his opponent!" However, before Chiba finished speaking, Nao''s voice in his head interrupted his words. Between the words, there was a bit more serious and affirmative, as if to say another extremely absolute thing. , Even when these words sounded, a few drops of frightened tears appeared in the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel with amazing pupil power. This strong girl, this girl who never shed tears, seemed to be scared to cry by the eyes of memories! Uchiha Madara... Are they not necessarily his opponents? And Chiba was also shocked by her words. If Nao is still the blind Nao, perhaps Chiba will not believe it when Uchiha Madara is mentioned ~www.novelhall.com~ But at this moment, Nao has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and the pupil power is so strong Even so, he already has enough reason to believe. Because Nao, who has a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, definitely understands the power of that person better than him. "Then, he dug out Hongyan''s eyes..." After believing, Chiba''s lips buzzed a few times and said hardly. "I think, you understand." As if sensing Chiba''s belief, Nao''s voice in his head said without hesitation, but did not directly explain. Nao her! Hearing this sound, Chiba''s eyes widened suddenly, looking at Nao with an unbelievable expression, and the whole person was almost taken aback on the spot. "Chiba, there is no time. Let''s transplant it soon." Seeing Chiba''s expression, Nao''s mouth curled up with a smile, a gentle and warm smile, a smile that had never appeared before Chiba''s eyes. Then, in Chiba''s mind, there was such a gentle warm voice. "You don''t have to waste Chakra, I can''t live." Then, after this sound, Nao released the hand holding Chiba and gently lifted the placket of her neck, revealing the perfect white neck. "This!" Seeing this white neck, Qianye''s eyes suddenly glared, astonished on the spot! "So, transplant it!" Seeing Chiba''s expression, Nao''s gentle voice resurfaced in Chiba''s mind. And this time, Chiba didn''t speak for a long time, just staring at that neck. A long time... a long time... a long time... After a long time. He was extremely reluctant and reluctant, but he reluctantly agreed, and vomited out from his mouth. "I know" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 995： Transplant, and thank you! Stop bleeding on Hongyan''s eye sockets...completed. Optic nerve combing... success. Anesthetize Nasu...successfully. Eyeball removal...successful. Hemostasis on Naxu''s eye sockets and optic nerve...Successfully. Eyeball transplantation...began... Optic nerve calibration...success. Eyeball embedded, optic nerve connection... success. Eyeball transplantation...successful. Start... bandaging... Slightly trembling hands wrapped clean bandages around the unconscious Hirohiko''s eyes. Chiba gritted his teeth lightly, an inexplicable expression flashing in his eyes. For Chiba, who even mastered the art of creating regeneration, a sacred eye transplant operation was not considered an operation to him, not even a simple effort. Although for a medical ninja, eye replacement surgery, which is an organ replacement surgery, is quite a difficult operation. But for Lin at this stage, he can master the operation, and can change the eyes with soil to Kakashi in such a short time. Chiba only took five minutes to transplant Nao''s eyes. Hongyan''s body. Moreover, the operation was perfect. Under the influence of the technique of creating regeneration, Chiba dared to pack the ticket, and Hongyan could not feel the difference between his eyes and his own eyes. After Hongyan woke up, he learned that the eyes were not his own. There were only two situations. One was that Chiba told him that the eyes were not his. The second is that Hirohiko feels the powerful pupil power of Nao''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and feels the difference from his own eyes, and realizes that these eyes are not his. "Nao, don''t worry, this operation was perfect." After putting the last layer of bandage on Hirohiko, Chiba carefully tied the knot and wiped the blood from his nose, then slowly put down Hirohiko who was sitting on the ground supported by him, and let him lie in Nao. By your side. In order to facilitate the transplantation of eyes, Chiba took a rest after agreeing to transplant Nao''s eyes. After the slight concussion in his brain recovered a little, he moved Hirohiko over, and then took a rest before taking Nao. After adjusting his body, he finally performed surgery. Fortunately, this is a world with the magical power of Chakra. In the critical state of the wound mode, Chiba''s concussion recovered quickly. During the operation, the concussion no longer affected his actions. Otherwise, if he was an ordinary person, he would have to lie down for a few days for the concussion. It was the recovery from the concussion that he dared to perform surgery. However, thanks to the previous creation and regeneration treatment, the fatal wound on Na Xu''s heart was healed to a large extent, and the bleeding stopped. Chiba''s adjustment did not adversely affect her. Nao''s face also looked slightly better. "Thank you, Chiba." But at this time, hearing Chiba''s words, Nao, who had sunken eye sockets, smiled slightly, and said with her lips pressed. Without the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, she could not use her pupil power to directly transfer her consciousness to Chiba''s brain. This sentence was spit out from her mouth, weak, but there was a sudden sense of wish to understand. As she said, she fumbled for a while, gently grasped the hand of Hongyan who was lying next to him, and slowly clenched it tightly. After feeling the familiar touch, the smile on the corner of her mouth felt warmer. "Do not" Hearing Nao''s gratitude and seeing her movements, Chiba shook his head with difficulty, the expression in his eyes became more complicated, and his gaze remained between Nao''s neck. "Don''t think about it. Although this is a very common sealing technique, he has injected pupil power into it. If there is no corresponding pupil power, no matter how strong your seal technique is, it will not be possible to unlock it." At this moment, although she lost her eyes, Nao seemed to know what Chiba was doing at the moment, shook her head and said. And, once again reiterated the consensus reached by the two. "you" Hearing this, Qianye pursed his lips slightly, and sat down slowly. "Although it is pretending to be blind, I can count on living as a blind man for several years. I have lived with you for so long, and I know you well. Even if you don''t watch these little movements, I can guess." Nao smiled and shook Hirohiko''s hand, tightening again. "Really, is there no way? Why not let me..." The lines of tadpole script between Naxu''s neck were reflected in his eyes, and Chiba frowned, as if still a little unwilling to say so. "You are so proficient in sealing art, you should know that the composition of this sealing art is not a chakra composition, why bother to deceive yourself." Nao was still negative. "can" Chiba opened his mouth, and the complex look in his eyes slowly began to transform into a look of pain and sadness, and his teeth were also clenched tightly. Of course he could see the difference in the composition of this tadpole text. For him, who had obtained the true seal of the seal art master Jiu Xin Nai, at first glance, he could see that the composition of this tadpole text was not a simple chakra. It can also be seen that it is not the same power as this tadpole text, and it is impossible to make any changes to this sealing technique. Of course, he also knows that there is nothing he can do about this sealing technique! "Chiba, meeting you, meeting Xuena, and meeting everyone is the greatest joy of my life. Before I die, I am very satisfied with Hirohiko and you." Hearing Chibas voice, Nao shook his head, and then seriously said, Nothing is perfect in the world. I was already dead at that time. I can live for more years and meet You are already perfect." Hearing the words, Qianye pursed his lips and said nothing. However, his hands were already deeply embedded in the soil. UU reading www.uukanshu.com "So, if you want to cry, you can cry. I promise you won''t tell anyone this time." It seemed that he was aware of Chiba''s actions again, and Nao''s serious expression suddenly stopped, turning into a touch of cunning, as if he had been in the cabin when he was idle and boring to tease him. "Idiot, who will leave you with a handle! I really dont think Ive been fooled enough!", Seeing Nao''s expression, Chiba felt a pain in her heart, and all sorts of memories came to her heart and couldn''t help taking a sip. "what!" Hearing Chiba''s voice, Nao let out a smile, and a little warmth flashed across her face, and then she narrowed her smile slightly. "So, please, be sure to comfort Hongyan when he wakes up and learns of my death. Therefore, in order to comfort Hongyan, you can''t show the slightest sadness. Hongyan is a very sensitive person. I am not by his side. You must take good care of him. " Nao''s words were earnestly pleading. "I know" Hearing these words, Chiba knew that this was already going to bid farewell. "and also" Later, upon hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer, Nao slowly raised his other hand. These two words were indeed abnormally weak, as if exhausted. "I''m here!" Seeing this, Chiba hurriedly stretched out his hand and grabbed Nao''s hand. "Chiba, thank you..." However, before Chiba grabbed Nao''s hand, the weaker voice in Nao''s mouth sounded again. She raised her hand with a "da", and suddenly snapped her fingers. "Nye...!" And the sound of this finger snapping was like thunder bursting into the air. The moment it hit his ears, Qianye''s mind was shocked, and his eyes were instantly dark! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 996： seal "Tick..." In the boundless darkness, it was as if drops of water were dripping onto the surface of the water, and circles of light rippled away slowly. "Tick..." Then there was another sound. "Tick...tick...tick..." Circles of light ripples, in this pitch black, constantly rippling, piece by piece, as if the entire darkness is rippling before the eyes. Then, a ray of light condensed into a line, like a flash of a horizontal knife, cutting the darkness that rippled all over the light. "Tick...tick...tick!" Afterwards, there was a series of sounds of water drops falling into the water, like rain, ringing in my ears. Hiss! After that, there was a silent tearing sound, the light that condensed into a line, suddenly split up and down, and the warm light yellow light surged. Before Qianye''s eyes, there was a sudden light! this is At this moment of sudden light, Qianye suddenly turned his head and looked around as if awakened. Immediately, the entangled tubular wall and the door with a complicated seal came into view. Seal the space! The sealed space that I will only enter when I am dying! how do I? Here it is! After seeing all this, Qianye''s eyes widened slightly, and his shock instantly suppressed the grief in his heart. Am I dying again? Do not! Impossible, I remember, Nao should have snapped his fingers just now! Then, it was pitch black before my eyes After that... is... For the first time, Chiba thought of the dying situation, but it was quickly rejected. "To be honest, the first time I saw this door, I was also stunned. Unexpectedly, there is such a powerful thing hidden in your head." At this moment, when Qianye was filled with doubts, a familiar voice sounded behind him. "Nao!" Chiba suddenly turned his head and looked behind him. "what!" At this moment, there is an eleven or twelve-year-old girl with a hidden sly in the corners of her eyes and mouth. Her eyes are indeed shining with scarlet brilliance, and a pair of writing wheels resembling a rotating wind demon shurikens are in the eyes. With a slight smile, she was looking at him with a hand spread. "you you" Seeing this scene, Chiba''s eyes widened even wider, and the surprise in his eyes was self-evident, and among the lumpy words, it was not difficult to guess what he meant to express "Why are you here?" "Of course through these eyes." Seeing Qianba''s surprised look, Nao gave him a blank look, and said with a slight sigh. After speaking, he pointed to his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. Was this guy stunned so easily? But in her heart, it was slandered. Write round eyes through a kaleidoscope... Yes! At the beginning, Sasuke''s three-gou jade writing wheel eyes can enter Narutos gossip seal at a glance. Naos kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are far more powerful than Sasukes three-gou jade writing wheel eyes. This seal space seems to be very powerful, but here It''s not a weird thing that Nao can easily enter a kaleidoscope writing wheel of this level. When Nao said this, Chiba immediately reacted, then a flash of light in his mind, blurted out: "Could it be that you saw this sealed space, that..." This girl seems to be more lively! At the same time, Chiba''s mind subconsciously noticed the difference between Nao in front of him and Nao in normal times. "Yes." Seeing Chiba reacting, Nao stopped sighing, nodded, and said. The response is still fast... In her heart, she had a slight change of Chiba. "Don''t worry, Hongyan can''t see it." After the thought of change in her mind flashed, Nao seemed to have thought of something and added. "Thank you." For this, Chiba suddenly thanked him. She should have discovered this sealed space a long time ago, and she has seen something from it. And now, she brought me to this space again. Yes At the same time, Chiba suddenly understood something in his heart. "To each other." Hearing Chiba''s thanks, Nao shook his head, then his face was solemn, and his eyes moved slightly upwards, and said, "When I first met, I was really taken aback. There is such a thing in your head. A door is simply... incredible." See you for the first time... After meeting me, when did I use the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eyes, did I enter this space without noticing it? After all, this space is different from the gossip seal. Naruto can come and go freely with the gossip seal, but I cannot enter or leave this space. So, she came in, but I didn''t know? Hearing Nao''s emotion, Chiba''s thoughts flashed through. "That one!" At this moment, when Chiba''s thoughts flashed by, Nao''s hand suddenly pointed upwards, pointed at the seal on the door, and blurted out. "You have to learn as much as you can from this sealing technique!" Learn from this seal technique? As soon as Nao said this, Chiba immediately followed the point of the finger and looked at the sealing technique, and was taken aback. "Through the kaleidoscope writing wheel, I can see a little clearly. This big seal technique is composed of countless powerful seal techniques, forming an indestructible form. It is this form that can seal this fan. The gate, and the things behind this gate. In fact, every seal technique that constitutes this seal technique has its effect, and when taken out alone, it can also become a powerful seal technique!" Nao squinted his eyes slightly and seemed to take a closer look, and said, "It''s just that I don''t understand seal art after all. Although I can see clearly, I can''t understand it. I only know that it is composed of various seal art. Sealing is very powerful. Moreover, since it exists in your head, it must have its meaning. It just so happens that you are proficient in sealing. I think this should not be a coincidence!" Countless powerful sealing techniques? Indestructible form... To seal the door and the contents... Has its meaning... Hearing Nao''s words, Chiba frowned slowly. Speaking of it, there are indeed countless sealing techniques in this sealing technique. Small techniques form a large technique, and the large technique forms a seal technique. Then, the combination of the seal technique and the seal technique forms a variety of more powerful seal techniques. , And then various more powerful sealing techniques are combined to form a more powerful sealing technique... it is a sealing technique belonging to the Yin Seal System. It''s just extremely complicated, so complicated that the Yin Seal is not worth mentioning in front of it! Nao said, there is still a sealing technique that I can learn and will be useful to me in the future... This is not impossible! And the possibility is very high! Hearing Nao''s words~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s eyes flashed at the moment, and he immediately agreed with Nao''s statement. Even if you step back ten thousand steps, learning a powerful sealing technique is a great improvement. The number of times that the seal technique appears in the original works is not too many, and the ink is not too much, but in Chiba''s view, the seal technique is a major part of his strength. It has its shadow in many battles. Needless to say the role. "It seems that you have already seen something. The time in this space is different from the outside world. Don''t worry, as long as my pupil power is still there, you will be able to stay in this space forever, but only a moment later. ,let''s start." Perceiving Chiba''s thoughts, Nao said without talking nonsense. Ok? Here...not just the Yin Seal System, the Sixiang Seal System, and an unknown system, which seems to have traces... Could it be that Can all these be learned? However, Nao''s words did not receive a response. At this moment, Chiba was already watching. It''s a cultivator fool, I got stuck so quickly! And seeing this scene, Nao showed a faint smile. Her purpose was to give Chiba time to learn. Chiba entered the learning state so quickly at this time, and it was naturally his heart. My pupil power can stay here for a few days... Then, after smiling, her face became serious, and when she looked up slightly, she couldn''t help but look at the sealing technique again. Maybe Chiba... But a trace of sadness flashed in her heart. But come on! After feeling sad, she took a deep breath, her face was serious again, focusing on maintaining her pupil power. A partner from another world! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 997： Are you here yet That''s it... That''s it... In the dim light, Chiba looked at the seal on the gate that he had seen several times. In his eyes, there seemed to be a series of dense tadpole characters passing by quickly, as if the extremely complicated seal was constantly reorganizing and combining in his eyes. Then be disrupted, recombined, more combinations...and so on. And in Chibas mind, such continuous decomposition and reconstruction are also being staged... the tadpole characters are flying like a life, and they are continuously combined into one sealing technique. With the formation of this sealing technique, Qian Ye is also using his rich knowledge of sealing techniques to constantly infer the role of various sealing techniques, from simple, to complex, to more complex ones, and their roles in various complex classes. What is a stable structure, what is the core... What is related to the changes in the role of the seal... Then, on this basis, continue to make inferences, and combine these simple, complex, and more complex sealing techniques to form a powerful seal technique, in order to better understand the role of the seal technique. Understand its composition. Finally, on the basis of understanding its composition and the sealing technique that composes it, as much as possible to memorize this powerful seal that is complex to a certain degree. And the more this kind of powerful seal memory that is complex to a certain degree, the closer it is to those more complex and powerful seals than this powerful seal technique, and the closer to this more complex and powerful seal, he can The more you understand the more complex and stronger seals, the more complex and powerful seals. The more you understand about this kind of organization and the more complex and powerful seals, the closer Chiba will be to the final seal technique. At this moment, in the practice of entering this seal space more abundantly than ever before, in the observation more focused than before, and with the knowledge of the two seal systems of the Yin Seal and the Four Elephant Seal, he can roughly understand it. The seal technique is composed of one thousand and twenty-four even more complex and powerful seal techniques, combined in a way that Chiba has never seen a seal system. Although the one thousand and twenty-four more complex and powerful sealing techniques are completely different, as long as each one of the thousand and twenty-four seals is ten times more complex and powerful, remember , As long as there are enough Chakras, he can perfectly use this final sealing technique. And the power of this final seal technique can''t be seen through the pupil power of Nasu''s kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and it must be no worse. Moreover, Naos writing round eyes can decompose these sealing techniques, and Naos statement is also logical, and his understanding of this sealing technique is inseparable from him. Moreover, let alone it still makes sense logically. It doesn''t make sense logically, and Chiba still believes it. He believes that Nao will never harm him! Not to mention his absolute trust in Nao, just to say that in the current situation, Nao''s life is hanging by a thread, and her eyes have been transplanted, and she clearly told Chiba that she will die. He never believed that Nao would fool him in this situation. She is definitely not such a ignorant person. Even if it was possible that Nao had made a mistake, he could not have any doubts in the face of Nao''s last pupil power. Although Nao''s words are very relaxed now, and she seems more lively and cunning than she was before, but the words "last pupil power" originally meant heaviness! The weight of the partner''s passing! At this time, it can be said that the partner is fighting for the last breath, helping him! Try to find useful things for him to make him stronger! After becoming stronger, guard the remaining partners! , To be honest, the reason why Chiba was able to deal with the various techniques composed of tens of thousands of complex sealing techniques so focused is that there are thousands, tens of thousands of such various techniques. The formula is composed of more complex and powerful spells, and then the spells on top of this more complex and powerful... are actually an escape! He was using these sealing techniques to divert his attention so as not to burst out the emotions accumulated in his heart. In order to avoid those things that he may not be able to bear now, destroying his current self-supporting reason! Hirohiko whose eyes were gouged? Nao who gave up his life? Xuena whose life is unknown? These people, whom he had subconsciously regarded as family members, were in deep crisis, and even ended in a miserable situation. Not to mention that Chiba is still unable to fully face the situation of bad luck on important people, even if he can fully face it. With his feelings for Hongyan and the others, it is absolutely impossible to be so peaceful! If he can focus on one thing without completely distracting himself, he can be so calm. Then Chiba is not Chiba anymore. He does possess extraordinary wisdom, and he can even remain calm in battle, but he is by no means a calm person among those who value him outside of battle. Especially in the danger faced by people who value, he is completely sensitive, fragile, impulsive, easy to make pessimistic conclusions, and even some people who listen to the wind and rain, and are easily trapped in the pressure on themselves are definitely not a person. "Qualified Ninja" people! Perhaps this is Chiba''s weakness. The person who values, the person who cares gives him strength and faith, but also because he has never met a person who values ??or cares, he has never tasted the warm experience from others, let this warmth, Amidst this strength and belief, he was pressed with a weakness that was almost breaking. There are two sides to the pros and cons of feelings. This contradiction can be said to be extremely clear in Chiba. "Are you here?" And just after a series of analytical memories that can be called a computer version, Chiba, who unknowingly looked up at the seal pose, lowered his head slightly and sighed long. The limit! His memory has reached its limit! This time, although it was dozens of times better than the last time he tried to remember, he still didn''t even remember two-thirds of one of the 1024 super-powerful sealing techniques. That seal technique is too complicated~www.novelhall.com~ Even two-thirds of these thousand and twenty-four super powerful seal techniques are not remembered. The basic seal technique that Chiba remembers is all Thousands or even billions! This is absolutely unbearable for the human brain! The structure of the final seal of the gate is simply anti-human! What can be written down, I am afraid that God can do it! "is it?" But at this time, behind him, there was also a slight sigh, Nao''s voice seemed to carry a faint disappointment, and then she seemed to cheer up and asked: "How much do you remember? As far as you are concerned, can you further enhance the strength of the seal technique? Have you learned a new seal technique." "Before this, can you tell me what happened, Hongyan''s eyes, your fatal wound...and, that him!" However, she did not get a direct answer to her question. After her voice fell, Chiba''s doubts were passed over. "Chiba, it''s not..." After hearing this game, Nao, whose eyes had begun to dim, frowned, but said eagerly. Now is not the time to talk about this, my pupil power is no longer able to support it! In her heart, it was like an urgent tone, full of anxiety! "For me, now is the time to say this!" However, she was interrupted by Chiba''s words before she said all of her thoughts. "you!", Hearing this, Nao was anxious, and almost opened her mouth to scold, but as soon as she opened her eloquence, she opened her tongue and froze on the spot. At this moment, Chiba has already turned his face, and the killing intent in his eyes has never been seen before... Cold and tyrannical! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 998： Crazy eyes! this is Chiba? Seeing the familiar voice that suddenly became unfamiliar because of the killing intent in front of him, Nao''s eyes widened slightly, and the dim color in his eyes flashed with a hint of shock. At this moment, even if she knew that Qianye would never hurt her, it would be useless to hurt her. This body was nothing but a manifestation of her pupil power like the missing body, but she still couldn''t help feeling cold behind her back. . The madness under the cold killing intent in Qianye''s eyes made her feel shocked and speechless! dark At the same time, at this stall, these two words suddenly appeared in her heart. The cold and crazy under Qianye''s eyes made her heart beat! original Chiba takes us so seriously... However, at this moment, I don''t know why, the Naxu of the incarnation of pupil power, there is a slight warmth in my heart. As the Uchiha clan, she still opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. This kind of crazy and cold eyes can''t be better understood! If it weren''t for the appearance of this kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, her eyes would be cold and crazy. The reason why Chiba showed this look was obviously because of Hirohiko and himself. It is precisely because of cherishing her and Hirohiko that Chiba now reveals that this kind of people from the Uchiha clan will show an expression after losing important things. It can be said that the colder and crazier Qianye''s eyes are, and the colder the killing intent, it means that in his mind, the weight of her and Hongyan is heavier. And now, Nao can see that in Chibas heart, she and Hirohiko have weighted too much weight. If Chiba is from the Uchiha clan, his feelings for her and Hirohiko are enough to open a kaleidoscope. Key! As for the condition for opening the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, it is to kill or witness the death of one''s close friends or relatives. And the emotions contained in the two words "friends and relatives" can no longer be emphasized! To be driven to the corner of the family by the Uchiha clan, and live with Hirohiko, before knowing Chiba and others, except for Hirohiko, she was accustomed to the indifference of the clan and was always lonely. At this time, if she was indifferent, it would be abnormal. "Nao, tell me!" At this time, looking at Nao who was shocked, Chiba seemed a little impatient, raised the volume slightly, and said again. At the same time, the coldness in his eyes became more intense, and even the madness in his eyes began to slowly rise. "I see, I tell you!" Hearing this sound, Nao''s expression constricted, took a slight breath, and opened his mouth: "However, after telling you, you have to promise me to take Hirohiko away as soon as possible. Now he has no fighting power, if you are impulsive. , Is three lives!", If Chiba does not agree, then these things must not be told to Chiba! Although he was relieved, Nao''s heart did not fully intend to say what Chiba wanted to know. Three lives... Hearing that Nao promised to tell him the situation, and no longer intended to hide it from him, let him leave with Hirohiko ignorantly, Chiba was overjoyed at first, and then the second half of Nao''s words came, but his heart was fierce. With a shin, the killing intent on his face instantly solidified. Xuena... Then, a name slowly emerged. Her situation? Is it extremely critical? but Of course, he will not forget or ignore Yukana, but he only saw Hirohiko and Nao at the time. He also analyzed Yukana''s situation at the time. At that time, he concluded that Yukana should be safe for the time being. , No matter what, a living Hyuga clan is more valuable than a dead Hyuga clan. The white eyes that are alive are definitely more valuable than the white eyes on a corpse. And at the scene, I didnt see Yukana and other bloodstains, and if that person, which is what Nao said, should be the person who took away Hirohiko and Yukina. As for why Nao is here, he doesnt know. But it is not difficult for him to speculate that if he wants to get a blank eye immediately, on this kind of battlefield, it is naturally best to dispose of Yukana''s blank eye after digging out Hirohiko''s eye. And a Hyuga Sect family who hadn''t lost his eyes was of no value, and it would only slow him down. If he was gouged, Xuena should also be abandoned here, just like Hongyan, let him fend for himself. Right now, he didn''t goug his eyes directly, which meant that he didn''t plan to goug his eyes right away. Most of Xuenai''s situation is still safe. Then, look at the urgent situation of Hirohiko and Nao. In addition, because I saw the miserable appearance of Hirohiko and Nao, I was so upset that I finally didnt get too entangled in this issue. After I came to the conclusion, because of the priorities, I was already very serious in order to heal. For the dangerous Nao, he could only give priority to the relatively safe Yuuna later. This is not because he didn''t value Yuuna, but the situation at the time. He could only do this. Otherwise, let Hongyan and Nao leave them alone and search for Yuuna. He would never do this kind of thing. Out. At the time, he had no choice! And now Nao''s "three lives" no doubt refers to him, Hirohiko, and Yukina! Obviously, Xuena is not safe either! Even, he needs to go to the rescue after taking away Hongyan! Im afraid, this is one of the reasons why Naos refusal to say nothing prevents him from being treated, and her phrase "I cant live", the other is that he cant break the deadly seal, Naos life, has already In the hands of others, he has nothing to do. Second, it actually means that even if she survives and consumes Chakra, there is no way to save Xuena~www.novelhall.com~ Then, Xue Xue Nye might be dead! Her words also hide another meaning: For Xuena, she can''t live either! "call!" Thinking of this, Qianye took a deep breath, and the killing intent on his face slowly converged, and said solemnly, "I see!" At this moment, he faintly felt that this matter may be very complicated. Can''t help but impulse! Can''t help but do whatever he wants? For Hirohiko and Xuena, the inner resentment must be suppressed! He must be calm! "Ok!" Seeing Chiba''s expression, Nao also let go of her heart. Although she just became warm because of Chiba''s demeanor, it is undeniable that Chiba''s emotions were very unstable just now. After all, this is the world of ninjas. , This kind of unstable mood will only drag the three of them into the abyss. After all, Chiba is the only one who can save Honghiko and Xuena. What she needs now is a calm Chiba who can perfectly display her full strength. At least, it can''t be Chiba who is influenced by the unstable emotions in his heart! "So, where do I start..." Then, after making sure to tell Chiba everything, Nao thought for a while, and seemed to start organizing the language. In this regard, Chiba was very patient, and calmly looked at this girl who had begun to fade. "Then, let''s start with my kaleidoscope writing round eyes..." And soon, Nao organized the language and spoke to Chiba. Next, after speaking, Nao''s words did not stop. Following, Nao, Hirohiko, and his past, slowly emerged in front of Chiba''s eyes. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 999： Starting from the kaleidoscope writing round eyes... Actually... something like this happened! hateful! hateful! hateful! Why is this happening! The eyelids that had been closed down in the blink of an eye suddenly opened, Chiba''s eyes suddenly widened, his teeth clenched tightly, and his face, shock and worry intertwined, became a kind of difficulty. Confident and a little overwhelmed. Nao''s concise but not missing any key narratives still echoed in his ears, and the situation at that time, subconsciously imagined by these narratives, was constantly replaying in his mind. Everything started seven years ago. That year, Nao''s parents were ordered by a large-scale mission. She suddenly changed from a little girl spoiled by a happy family to an orphan without a father or mother, with only an eight-year-old brother dependent on each other. Then, at the funeral of her parents, she met the boy Uchiha Hirohiko who had also been with her after losing his parents in this large mission. Here, Nao didnt give much detailed narratives, just a sentence, just to explain that she and Hirohiko met for the first time, but when she heard this, Chiba had a faint feeling, actually at this time , Whether it is Hirohiko or Nao, it may be because of the loss of their parents, the distance between each other has been pulled very close. At the same time, she also met another person at this simple funeral. The close friend her brother had known since the age of three was also the only remaining relative of Hongyan. A fairly ordinary Uchiha tribe. Neither a genius nor a fool, but just...very ordinary. Yes, very ordinary. Whether it is Ninja School''s grades or personal strength, they have maintained a kind of ordinary. It is not good, but it is not bad. It belongs to the kind of person who cannot attract the attention of others. And her brother, they are two completely opposite people. Compared with this rather ordinary Uchiha clan, her brother can be said to be brilliant and recognized as a genius. Whether it is physique, ninjutsu, or illusion, they have shown good talents and even attracted the attention of the patriarch. , Even the patriarch at the time was saying that his elder brother would be able to support the Uchiha clan in the future. It can be said that her brother has been placed high hopes since childhood. An ordinary Uchiha clan who can no longer be ordinary, a young genius who can support the Uchiha clan with so much talent in the future, even if they are in the same family, they are unlikely to have an intersection. But like fate, he became a close friend, inseparable. And then, both parents sacrificed in the same task. This share of pity for the same illness made the relationship between the two getting better and better. However, the difference between the treatment of the two sides is getting bigger and bigger. As a genius of the Uchiha clan and the hope of the future, Naos elder brother has gained more and more popularity and expectations because of his constant display of talent. He is so popular as a celebrity that he has attracted the attention of the old patriarch and personally accepted him as a disciple. With all the money to teach, even she was loved by the house and Wu, and was given some expectations that did not exist in her. Otherwise, with her talents, she won''t attract the attention of others at all. Yes, Nao herself is not actually a talented ninja, in fact, she is also very ordinary. On the other side, her brothers best friend was paid very differently. After losing his parents, the geniuss best friend who depended on his younger brother for life, can be said to have tasted the warmth and warmth of human relationships, perhaps because he was close to the hottest genius The stars relationship is probably due to his slightly gloomy, taciturn and introverted character. He is not seen by others, and even became a target of school bullying. He is often ridiculed and even bullied by children of the same race. . At the same time, because of the relationship of being accepted as a disciple by the old patriarch, her brother gradually became busy, and the communication between each other gradually decreased. Although his brother still talked about his best friend from time to time and tried his best to spend time with him, he still couldn''t stop the unexpected change in the end. In the months after the death of their parents, after the difference in treatment between the two was finally formed, a major incident that was concealed by the Uchiha clan and the third generation of Hokage occurred. This ordinary Uchiha clan member who has been bullied after his parents died, personally killed the hot young genius of Uchiha clan, and dug out the eyes of this hot young genius, killing dozens of people. After the elite of the Uchiha clan who opened the writing wheel and a dozen Anbe directly under the third generation of Hokage, they successfully escaped from the village of Konoha. No one knows what happened. The strength and fierceness of this ordinary Uchiha clan boy was beyond imagination. All the people who chased him were killed, not even alive, and even no much information could be analyzed from the corpse. Because the incident was too bad, in order not to cause panic in the village, the three generations of Hokage and the Uchiha clan reached an agreement to conceal this matter, and at the same time included Hiroshikos elder brother as a defector ninja. However, because in the eyes of the outside world It was just that he defected to an unknown young man, and did not attract much attention. As for the arrangements made by the three generations of Hokage and the old patriarch in private to deal with this terrible rebellion, Nao didn''t know. She only knew that since then, the old patriarch did not ask about the family''s decision-making, and handed over everything to the current patriarch, Uchiha Tomitake. In the end, because of the loss of his beloved disciple, he died in depression. What the third generation of Hokage and Uchiha Tomitake didn''t know was that there was an eyewitness to this genius murder. This eyewitness is Nao who narrates all this. Yes, she witnessed her brother''s death at the hands of a close friend! At this time, after seeing the death of her loved one, she opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. It was also at this time that the eyes of "this poor genius sister" in the eyes of outsiders gradually became blind because of grief. Here, Nao didn''t explain why she didn''t tell the village about this matter~www.novelhall.com~ and concealed what happened. It''s just a sentence. However, Chiba understood to some extent, witnessing the death of his loved ones, and opening the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. It is normal for Nao to make some abnormal behaviors because of the blow and her own changes. And this incident, although the three generations of Hokage and the patriarch tried their best to conceal it, after all, it was the genius who was concerned by countless people in the clan who died, and some wind still spread into the clan. This ordinary Uchiha clan didnt know what despicable means to kill the Uchiha clans future information spread like wildfire. Hirohiko, who was still in the village, was immediately affected. The younger brother who killed the future villain of the Uchiha clan was almost beaten to death by angry members of the clan several times. Had it not been for the intervention of the three generations of Hokage and the refutation of the rumors by the current patriarch Uchiha Tomitake, I am afraid that Hirohiko would not have survived now. However, in the end, the patriarch was forced to exile Hongyan to the edge of the village due to pressure from the clan. Then, looking at the lonely and helpless, silent boy who was so similar to his own encounter, and also lost all his family members and was isolated by the entire Uchiha clan, Nao couldn''t help but began to take care of him. In her opinion, it was the Uchiha clan who killed her brother. His brother was innocent. Coupled with the same illness, she could not let go of this young man. Next, after learning that the poor sister of the murdered genius was so close to the brother of the villain, she was indifferent and ungrateful, and immediately detonated the anger that was suppressed by the patriarch. In the end, the current patriarch was under pressure again and exiled her to a corner of the family. From then on, I lived the same isolated life as Hongyan, and finally his eyes gradually "blind". Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1000： What happened here... In the days of isolation, the two depended on each other, relying on subsidies from the village, and there was no Uchiha outside the village who killed his best friend, caused a big change in the whole clan, and dragged his only relative, Hongyan, into the abyss. The news of the tribe, he disappeared into this world as if the world had evaporated. At least, Hirohiko and Nao had never heard anything about this person in the village of Konoha. From the beginning to the end of the narration, Nao did not mention the person''s name, but Chiba also roughly guessed the person''s identity from the words "Hongyan''s only relative". There is no doubt that this person is Hongyan''s brother. At that time, when Nao finished narrating the origin of her kaleidoscope writing round eyes, there was once again a sense of sight of Itachi and Sasuke in her heart. And because of "blindness", Nao did not enter the ninja school after reaching age, but stayed at home. Hirohiko started to go to school. Unlike his brother, Hirohiko showed considerable talents and gradually Known as the genius of the Uchiha clan, under the guidance of the halo of genius and the current patriarch Tomitake Uchiha, the three generations of Narutos attention from time to time and the memory of the dead are slowly blurred, and the situation of the two of them is also better. a lot of. Although the clans attitude towards them is still indifferent, at least there are no stones thrown in in the middle of the night, nor the words "get out" written on the door that you will see when you get up the next day. Their lives are also real. settle down. It lasted until I met Chiba, Xuena, and everyone. Their lives have been living in indifference. Only each other takes care of each other and warms each other. In the meantime, she did not mention the strange illness of Nao. Although she explained the whole story, she did not say anything about her strange illness and why she concealed the fact that she witnessed the death of her brother. , She never mentioned it. In the concise and quick narrative of the situation at that time, Chiba was unable to ask questions. Then, after these narratives, Nao finally mentioned what Chiba wants to know most now. The man Nao spoke of, Chiba has roughly guessed at this time that he is Hirohikos brother who betrayed his best friend, the Uchiha clan, and the village, and why she was here, happened to her and Hirohiko, and was What happened to the kidnapped Xuena. And since when all this started, Nao didnt know. She only remembered that they started to perform the mission of Shinsubi Bridge. The night after leaving the village, she fell asleep normally, but when she woke up, she was already asleep. When she got here, in front of her, there were Hirohiko who was **** and Xuena who was knocked unconscious. Then, there was a series of voices, roughly discussing how to deal with Xuena. At the time, she was still in a daze, so she didn''t hear the specifics clearly, but afterwards, after the discussion, she saw a figure taking Xuena away and heading towards a certain position. Next, Hirohiko woke up, his face immediately changed when he saw her, and Nao could know what Hirohiko''s expression meant without guessing. Why are you here! At that time, there was only one meaning on Hongyan''s face, even with the appearance of opening his mouth, this sentence was about to blurt out. However, during this time, Hongyan''s eyes fell behind her. Then, a more shocked look, accompanied by a desire to slowly surface on his face, he didn''t say anything. Said. At this stall, she seemed to have heard something, but now she couldn''t think of it anymore, she just remembered, after that, Hongyan''s gaze was dull, revealing a typical look of illusion. Then, she watched Hongyan slowly stand up and free the tied rope, and then grasped the kunai behind her waist and thrust it into her chest tremblingly. With the rising pain and the overflowing blood, her consciousness slowly blurred. Before her consciousness disappeared, the last scene she saw was Hongyan''s red tears like blood overflowing from her eyes, and the blood-red three-gou jade writing wheel eyes that emerged slowly rotating into a strange pattern. After that, it was the situation where Chiba arrived. Yes! The fatal injury to Nao was not someone else, but Hirohiko! It was Hirohiko who fell into illusion, and killed Nao himself! This is how it happened! In Nao''s narrative, there is still not much mention of the person who took Hirohiko and Yukina abducted and contributed to all of this now. That is him! As for him, although Nao didn''t say anything, Chiba didn''t understand how it was. He even guessed it vaguely when Nao finished talking about the origin of her kaleidoscope writing round eyes. This him is Hongyan''s brother! After listening to all this, Chiba has completely understood. This him, Hongyan''s elder brother, might have seen the stele, the stele tampered by Hei Jue. And, the kaleidoscope writes the secret of round eyes. Although the situation of Hongyan and his brother looked extremely like Itachi and Sasuke, when he heard that Hongyan had a brother who had defected, he was thundered for a while, and greatly sighed that this was simply a copy of Itachi and Sasuke. But, in fact, he was wrong. Wrong ridiculous! Hirohiko and his brother ~www.novelhall.com~ are a bit different from Itachi and Sasuke! completely different! Hongyan''s elder brother is totally a character who does everything for his strength, and is completely incomparable with Itachi! Even, in order to obtain the eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, he can easily control his brother, let him watch him kill the most important girl, and ruthlessly poach his eyes. The power to give up everything! If Itachi is a representative of the bright side of Hokage, then Hongyan''s brother can basically be said to be a representative of the dark side of Hokage! And now, Chiba''s shock and his worries are precisely because of this. How succinctly and how to say Nao, when it comes to this, she didn''t bring too much emotion, basically she said it in one sentence, as if she was standing on the side of the observer, without the slightest emotion, just asking for quickness and The complete narration. However, Hirohiko and Nao, who watched their own piercing kunai into the heart of the girl who depended on each other, and the boy who pierced Kunai into their chest, were completely unable to endure the pain at that time. Imagine! What kind of reaction will Hirohiko have when he wakes up? After experiencing personally killing the most important person, what reaction will he have, what kind of changes will he have, and what he will endure next, the pain and torment of killing the most important person by himself. He couldn''t imagine it at all. And I dare not think about it. Even, at this time, he has nothing in his heart except "Hateful", "Why", and "How could this happen"! He is already in a state of confusion, and he doesn''t know how to solve this matter! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1001： lose Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Because of Nao''s narration, the resulting picture constantly echoed in his mind, and Chiba''s teeth clenched bit by bit until his gums turned white, almost crushing his teeth. The most important thing to kill yourself is a lover who is almost like a loved one. If you want to be yourself, Im afraid you cant bear it. If you have to face that kind of pain, Chiba may be on the verge of collapse every day, and you will eventually suffer from this kind of torture. And crash crazy. Precisely because of this, he didn''t know how to comfort Hongyan, how to get Hongyan out of this pain, how... to save Hongyan! In Naos narrative, Chiba can deduce with certainty that when Hirohiko killed Nao, he was self-conscious, but his body was out of control. After all, Kaleidoscope wrote about the conditions for eye opening, although it was said to be Killing or witnessing the death of the loved one, but what really opens the kaleidoscope is the strong emotional fluctuation after the loss of the loved one. If he used illusion to make Hirohiko lose consciousness, and Hirohiko could not see Nao''s death, or did not experience the process of Nao''s death, then it would be impossible for him to open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, or in other words, it was impossible at that time. Turn on the kaleidoscope. In Nao''s narration, at her last glance, Hirohiko just opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. In other words, Hirohiko still has memories when he killed Nao, and he even felt all the physical changes when he killed Nao. Although uncontrollable, his senses are all present. This is also what Nao said, the viciousness of Hirohiko''s brother that Chiba has basically determined. It was this viciousness that made Qianye deeply understand how outrageous he was! Perhaps in the original work, it seems that the two pairs of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes of the Uchiha clan are all condensed in deep brotherhood. However, this pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes in this Naruto world is full of coldness and viciousness, completely cruel. hateful! What should I do! Hirohiko... Nao... Why, this kind of thing will happen to them! Damn kaleidoscope writing round eyes setting! And at this moment, Qianye, who was desperate but unable to do anything, began to resent this kaleidoscope. These powerful eyes were longing for Chiba before, but for Chiba now, they hate it! Because of this eye, he may lose two loving people. The current Hongyan is only eleven years old. How can he withstand this kind of pain and blow? Su Ri''an doesn''t know how he will react, but Chiba is sure that collapse is the greatest possibility. Even if there is no collapse, Hongyan will no longer be Hongyan. It''s no longer the hot and cold outside, Hongyan who puts friends first! Even falling into the darkness, just like the soil in the original book. Thinking of all the things he has had since meeting with Hirohiko, Chiba is even more upset, confused and at a loss. "Chiba... Chiba..." A slightly anxious but weak voice sounded softly in front of him, but Chiba seemed unconscious, just clenching his teeth and clenching his fists, his gums and finger bones turned white without noticing it, even in the palm of his hand. The wisps of blood slowly came out. "Chiba! Wake up... Wake up!" Seeing that Chiba didn''t respond, the weak voice seemed to be trying to raise his own volume in order to attract Chiba''s attention. However, at this moment, Chiba, who was already sinking into his thoughts, could no longer hear any words, but just sat on the ground without any reaction. "Snapped!" At this moment, after the increase in the volume failed, a crisp tapping sound suddenly sounded. In an instant, Chiba''s figure shook, and his face looked down subconsciously. After that, the mumbling "Nao" words came out of his mouth. At this moment, his right hand was already tightly grasped by a **** green and white jade hand, and the painful force of the grasp on it made him instantly awakened. "It''s okay, it''s okay..." Afterwards, Nao, who was pale as if sensing Chibas gaze, showed a smile on the corner of her mouth. Although Chiba cured her fatal injury and healed it to a safe range, she lost too much blood after all, and her body was still Very weak, this sentence came out, when the smile bloomed, her hand was loose and slipped down. "Nao!" And Chiba, who reacted, threw away the thoughts of "When, I have left that sealed space" in his mind, his body slightly bent down, and quickly and cautiously grabbed Nao''s slipped hand. "It doesn''t matter, Hongyan''s words, it doesn''t matter, he won''t remember what happened for the time being, and he is...stronger than you think, don''t worry..." Looking at Chiba with a worried look, Nao smiled and said weakly. "Don''t remember? How..." Upon hearing this, Qianye asked eagerly. "Okay! Don''t... don''t talk about it, now, the most important thing is Xuena... Next, you have to take Hongyan to chase Xuena... so..." However, before Chiba could ask, Nao interrupted his words and spoke at the same time. At this point, Nao gasped slightly. After a long pause, he continued: "You have to leave as soon as possible, as soon as possible... Xue Nai''s whereabouts, I... that... I, have you already told you?" "Telled it! Told it!" Gently squeezing Nao''s hand, Chiba nodded hurriedly. "Really... you cultivator fool... still... crying..." Nao raised his cheeks slightly, if she still had eyes in her eyes, this action must have been a glance at Chiba, the smile on the corners of her mouth was weak and brilliant, but her lips were teased. "Don''t worry... Whether it''s Hirohiko or Xuena... I will take it back!" However, at this moment, how could Qianye care about this teasing, and his mouth continued. "Um... please." Hearing Chiba''s words, Nao nodded hard, and turned his cheeks slightly toward his neck: "Then...let''s go, time, it''s almost time." "Nao!" And when he noticed that Nao''s cheeks turned, Chiba''s eyes fell on Nao''s neck, but his eyes suddenly opened, and he exclaimed. At this time, the seal rune on Nao''s neck had already started to squirm, slowly fainting outward! Obviously, he has already moved! "Take Hongyan away." In this sound, Nao turned his head and "looked" to the side of Hirohiko~www.novelhall.com~, grabbing Hirohiko''s hand, and slowly letting it go, revealing a series of complex expressions. Reluctance, sadness, nostalgia... and, distressed! "hateful!" And seeing this scene, Qianye almost gritted his teeth and cursed, but there was a nasal tremor in his voice. However, this time, Chiba did not hesitate, and carefully put down Nao''s hand, then walked aside and picked up Hirohiko from Nao. "Peng!" At this moment, when Chiba took a step away from Hirohiko, a dark flame suddenly ignited between Nao''s neck. "Nao!" Perceiving the sound of the flame, Chiba turned her head sharply, and her mouth trembled with a nasal sound. But when he looked back, apart from Nao''s still smiling pale face, what caught his eyes was the dark flames that had already burned and spread all over her. hateful! hateful! Damn it! That bastard, I must kill you! for sure! To kill you! In his heart, anger that was even more flaming than this pitch black flame rushed into his chest, suffocating and exploding. "Goodbye, family." And at this moment, Nao''s inaudible sound poured into his mind. In an instant, the raging anger in his chest that was about to burst into his chest, instantly turned into grief, and rushed into his head. Suddenly, there was a bang in his head, his eyes went dark suddenly, and he almost fell to the ground. "Patter!" A drop of tears quietly fell and scattered on the ground. "Finally, Chiba...you, be more ruthless..." As the tears shattered to the ground, the girl''s last words were gently passed through the burning black flames. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1002： Burned Goodbye, Nao... Goodbye, family... The dark flame was burning in front of him, Chiba slowly stood up, looked at the girl who had been engulfed by the black flame, pursing her lips. hateful! Damn it! Then, he looked at Hirohiko whose eyes were bandaged on his back, his **** hands, clasped tightly again, a scroll engraved with the seal of the fire seal, and fell to the ground with a "pop" On top, it slowly spread out. Originally, when Nao''s goodbye voice fell, he reluctantly stood still and thought of the issue of the seal of fire. This dark flame must be the fire of the sky. He has seen this method once! He also knew that the seal of the fire-sealing method could be used to seal it, and there was a glimmer of hope in his heart. As long as the fire of this Amaterasu is sealed, Nao can definitely survive! However, he hadn''t been happy for long, and even the emotion of surprise did not surface. Nao turned into ashes in the dark flame at a speed that can be recognized by the naked eye. The speed was almost blinking, Nao It''s gone. He has no time to use the Seal of Fire! This **** used the pupil power sealing technique to directly introduce the fire of Amaterasu into Nao''s body! From the inside out, Nao... hateful! Damn it! At this time, the fire of resentment and grief in his heart had already turned into resentment and hatred. This is not to give Nao any life at all, she is determined to put her to death, and it is cruel to use the fire of Amaterasu to burn Nao to ashes from the inside out! Not only kills, but also destroys the body, so that he won''t even have the opportunity to bring Nao''s body back! And for the first time, Chiba resented someone so much for the first time. Regardless of the previous life or this life, although Qianye has been treated unfairly and suffered loneliness, he has never really hated one person or a group of people. Its not that Chiba is really big-minded, but that Chiba has no reason to resent those who have given him unfair treatment, isolated, disgusted, and despised. On the contrary, he has no reason to resent them. , Chiba has always adopted an attitude of ignoring and indifferent. Sometimes, the more caring about this kind of thing, those who isolate, hate, and despise themselves will work harder, as if they are in their hands. Perhaps, Chibas ignorant and indifferent attitude looks a little weak, or maybe someone has already yelled and taught these people. The more radical ones are basically shouting and yelling at Chiba. Of course, these people yelling and yelling. , I would probably say that things really fell on him, and he was "tougher" than Qianye. There are some things that you experience yourself, which are different from watching from the standpoint of a bystander. Besides, if others don''t isolate you and hate you, don''t you go up with the crazy and kill them? That''s stupid! It''s just because of other people''s attitudes, not a substantive failure, that you turn yourself into a murderer. As for the murderer, whether in the peaceful society of the past life or the current Konoha Village, the end is basically the same. This kind of thing, that is, some worldviews are immature, and even rational thinking has not been formed. Talents who operate with the perceptual thinking of childhood will do it. In other words, it is naive! But this time is different. This time, he has hurt him and the people around him, and even murdered his family cruelly. How to keep Chiba from resenting! And this time, Qianye would never care, never ignore, nor clamor to fight or kill, but he must die! "Oh...hhh..." Clenching his fists, the pain slowly appeared, but Chiba slowly closed his eyes, and squatted down after exhaling. Then, he concealed his sorrowful eyes, slowly opened his **** hand, gently stretched out, licking his fingers, and opened it bit by bit, the **** hand, gently Pressed on the seal of the fire seal. "Pumpy puffy!" Suddenly, the blazing black flames resembling a human shape turned into black fires, and the swallows flew into the scrolls under Qianye''s hands as if they were throwing nests. After waiting, all the flames flew into the scroll, and after the word "fire" slowly appeared in the circle of the seal of the fire seal, Chiba closed the scroll and stared for a long time. This fire of amaterasu, one day... In his heart, there was a cold, spiteful flame, as if it were darker than the fire of this day. Then, after the spiteful brilliance in his eyes faded, Chiba carefully put the scroll into the ninja bag, and at the same time untied the other ninja bag, and poured out all the contents stored in it. Afterwards, carrying Hongyan on his back, he walked to the humanoid belt that was originally burnt by the dark flames, squatted down, and after a pause, regardless of the slowly steaming heat, he stretched out his hand, "Zizi" sounded that was The burned mud and ashes were picked up little by little and put into this big ninja bag. He buckled the ninja bag until the ninja bag couldn''t fit, and then he wrapped the bandage around. The ninja bag is fixed so that it cannot be opened, and no trace of mud and ashes will leak from it. And after doing all this, Chiba looked at the hands that were burnt to black by the ashes, still scorching hot and burning smell, then tied the ninja bag to his body, stood up, and moved to Beside the nearest unusually huge tree, he gently stretched out his hand and stroked the unusually huge trunk. then "Boom!" A fist hit the tree trunk fiercely. "Kaka! Kaka!" Suddenly, with the fist as the center, a series of cracks spread. "Wow...boom!" And in the next second, this extremely huge giant tree was in the cracks and shattered, slowly falling outwards, hitting the giant tree next to it, and the crashing sound resembled thunder, and it spread rumblingly. Go to ~www.novelhall.com~ and startled a group of unknown birds in the distance of the dense forest, chirping and flying in the opposite direction of the lodging place. Remember, your current mission, the first one, is to bring Hirohiko, Yukina, and Nao back to the village safely. Next, is the fate plan and revenge! First of all, among the most important, is to bring Hirohiko, Yukina, and Nao back to the village! Otherwise, Nao''s sacrifice would be meaningless! In the fall of this tree, Chiba''s heart was repeating these words over and over again, as if to strengthen his confidence, and as if to hypnotize himself over and over again. According to Nao, the direction Yukina was taken away should be over there! Following his heart over and over again, Chiba also turned slightly, without any expression on his face, facing a certain direction of this unusually huge virgin forest. This direction is the direction of Yanyin Village! This is Yanyin''s rear battlefield again! Xuena should be taken away by Yanyin... Soon, in Chibas heart, based on what the pupil power incarnation Nao, who described everything to him in the sealed space, about the situation of Yukana before disappearing, he analyzed the exact location of Yukana and took him away. The identity of the person. Then... Thinking of this, with a sound of "Peng", the emerald flame in Qianye''s eyes suddenly ignited, and his figure sank slightly. "Crack!" Immediately, the ground under his feet split like a cobweb and stretched out. "Boom!" In the next instant, the ground exploded along the cracks, and Chiba''s figure disappeared in place as the rubble flew around. "Tick!" At this moment, a drop of water fell into the blast hole and broke apart. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1003： Near losing light Somewhere in an unusually huge virgin forest. "despair!" Slightly trembling footsteps sounded abruptly on a thick branch in this place. "puff!" Then there was a sound of flesh hitting the hardwood. Can''t it work? The man covered in black robe lightly landed on the thick branch, and slammed his shoulder against the tree trunk beside the thick branch, almost groaning. It happens at such a critical time! Then, in his heart, there was a secret curse. After this secret curse, he leaned against the tree trunk, took a few breaths, and slowly raised his hand. It''s getting worse! Regardless of whether the writing wheel eye is turned on or not, the double image appears when you see things... Looking at the lightly clenched fists and opened hands, his face under the mask seemed to stiffen slightly. Before long, this pair of eyes will be blind! But in his heart, there is already a conclusion. No way! Can''t stay here for long! That guy... the kid I remember should be called Taki Chiba... Although it is only a shadow clone, maybe the body will come soon. He and my frustrated brother, and Hyuga Yukana have a deep relationship. He is also one of the two super geniuses Konoha and Hagi Kakashi are equally famous, and his reputation in this war is only Second to that wave of water gate... In my current state, if I touch his body, I am afraid it is really bad luck. The plan fell short! The figure that suddenly flew behind him and was unresolved before flashed in his mind. The black robe man''s brows hidden in his hood, frowned tightly, and then he gasped slightly. Down, the bright red light slowly dissipated. But the body... But thinking about it, the black robe man was contrary to what he thought, leaning on the tree trunk, and slowly sliding down on this branch. The whole person seemed to be relieved, fell softly, and reluctantly sat on the tree trunk. Gee! After being laid out for so long, selling Danzo and Oshemaru so many favors, I finally got the opportunity to take Nao away without Konoha''s detection, and take me away without Konoha''s detection. The unsatisfactory younger brother, and Hyuga Xuena. After doing so much work, and finally waiting for this perfect time, it turned out that my own body was holding back. Behind it was a super genius who was bound to recover Hyuga Yukina and my unsuspecting brother! Really, people are not as good as heaven! After sitting down by the tree, the black robe man lowered his head slightly, the black brim of the hat drooped slightly, covering most of his face, and only the lips and chin under his nose were still exposed. Then, his left hand, which had been hidden under the black robe, slowly raised it. but The goal is actually achieved! If the record on the stone tablet and that guy are right, I can have the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes with these eyes, and I will no longer be threatened by blindness, and even my pupil power can be further improved. In this way, I really have the power of a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, instead of using half-hearted pupil power once less! Looking at the cylindrical bottle in his hand and the two scarlet eyeballs with strange jade patterns floating up and down in the transparent liquid inside, even if the eyes were blurred, the only bare corner of the black robe mans mouth slowly turned up , A cold smile appeared. With the real kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pupil power, those hypocritical Konoha ninjas, those scumbags who are wearing the light to insult me ??Konoha... Thinking of this, the black-robed mans sneer smile froze slightly, and a trace of anger seemed to flash between the lips and the squeezing of the lips. Then, after this anger flashed, the corners of his mouth began to curl up again, up to the limit, and he gave a chilling evil smile. just After that, the evil smile lasted for only a few seconds, and then it slowly condensed and turned into a solemn color. Yukata Hyuga couldn''t recycle it. Even if I change into this eternal kaleidoscope of writing wheel eyes, it is estimated that I will have to adapt for a while, and it is absolutely impossible to recapture Hyuga Yukina from Iwakura. Gee! It''s really unpleasant! The old fellow of the three generations of Tuying has really lived so many years in vain, and it is really not a bargain. Before I could react, I sent someone to respond, and when I couldn''t refuse, I took Hyuga Yukina away. Originally wanted to use Hyuga Yukina to get something from Shinsuke Hyuga. Shinsuke Hyuga is worth a little at this time. It now appears that planning is not as fast as change. However, it doesnt matter. For Hyuga Yukina, its hard to get a Hyuga clan, and I have done so many transactions with me, and also lost some profits. The third generation of Tukage cannot be killed so quickly, but just do some living things. Experiment, after I have completely adapted to the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, I will take Hyuga Yukina back. Although it may be late, Yukata Hyuga is the family of Hyuga Sect after all, and there are many things that can be traded. Moreover, both Osamaru and Danzo will be interested in a Hyuga Sect family, and I have no shortage of business partners. And by then, its almost time to get the next goal~www.novelhall.com~ At this point, although there have been some changes, it does not have much impact on the big plan. Everything is Under control. After everything is done, let Konoha''s group tear off the hypocritical mask of "cherishing partners" and tremble under my feet! Thinking of this, it seems that the embarrassing screams of begging for mercy of those who have insulted themselves appeared in their minds, a pleasure of revenge, and the surplus of power rose in the heart of this black-robed man, making the corners of his mouth feel There was another chilling smile. "Wow...boom!" And at this moment, just as the chilling smile on the corner of the black robe man''s mouth bloomed, a thunder-like tree fell and crashed from afar. Then, a series of chirps and the sound of birds flapping their wings hurriedly flew from behind him. Is that Takichiba? Sure enough, the body is coming! And in this sound, the smile on the corner of the black robe man''s mouth suddenly solidified. Listening to that direction, it should be the place where I left my disappointed brother and Nao Uchiha. He found it? hateful! Must leave here first! Thinking of this, the black-robed man suddenly put his left hand into his arms, and after placing the eyeball bottle next to his body, his figure was crooked, and his whole body turned over and fell from the thick branches, and in a flash disappeared under the thick branches. In the dark. Takichiba...Takichiba... What is going on with this name? why Will you be so familiar? But I cant remember where I heard it? As soon as he turned and disappeared into the darkness, such doubts arose in his heart one after another. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1004： encounter! "Wow...boom!" The sound of thunderous giant trees falling down and hitting, rumbling from behind, the startled birds chirping and flew past the huge canopy above their heads. "despair!" Amid the slight sound of landing, a rocky ninja squatted halfway on the thick branches in this extremely huge virgin forest and stopped. There? Is it Konoha''s support? After stopping, he glanced at the source of the sound, and quickly recognized that it was the direction he came from. After that, he glanced at the girl lying on his waist, and his heart flashed like this A thought that made his heart beat slightly faster. In this eye, the girl''s hands and cheeks were drooping, her cheeks were hanging down, her long hair pouring down, blocking her cheeks. However, Yan Yin was certain that the girl was still in a coma. Sure enough, that person didnt really want to deal with us, but just used us. If it werent for the third generation of Tuying adults, they never trusted him, secretly arranged, and forced him to hand over the line of the Hyuga clan to us. , I am afraid that not only we will not be able to obtain the direct line of the Hyuga family, but even I have to explain here. Looking at this young girl, the scarlet eyes appeared in his mind, and his body shivered abruptly. He is also considered a seasoned veteran ninja, and he has met many Uchiha clan people, and even a lot of Uchiha clan elites. However, it is the first time that he has the ability to write round eyes like that person. Seeing that even if he didn''t touch the person''s gaze, he could feel the substantive coldness and ominousness, and it would make him unable to lift his shoulders. Simply terrible! Although it has been a while since I left that person, thinking of the scene at that time, the cold and ominous, but lingering. He knew that this contact had become his nightmare, and it was estimated that he would have to spend a long time in the future. However, it was precisely because of his pupil power that he also knew that the direct line of the Hyuga clan in his hand would not wake up. After flashing this series of thoughts in his mind, Yan Yin also looked away, thinking about the faint light from the branches and leaves in front of him. In front, it should be the exit. After you get out of this forest and walk north, you will be able to reach the designated place in about ten minutes, and then you will be safe. As long as it is ensured that the ancestors of the Hyuga clan can be transported to the village, then we, Yanyin, will also have white-eyed blood inheritance boundaries. In this way, even if the war is lost, it is worth it. All this is really thanks to the three generations of Tuying adults. If it weren''t for him, how could we Yanyin have such an advantage in this third Ninja War, and even got the coveted lineage of the Hyuga clan. It now appears that Lord Loess, who has always opposed contact with this person, is much worse than the three generations of Lord Tuying. No wonder, the three generations of Tuying adults have not decided on the next person. Lord Loess, not yet mature... We are too immature! The burden of the village is really not our turn! At the same time, this series of slightly ashamed thoughts flashed in his heart, and the time when the third generation of Tukage fell ill at the beginning of the third Ninja World War just occurred in his mind. , The immature advice of myself and other partners, and when the traitor of the Uchiha clan and the traitor of Konoha suddenly came to the village, when I and Lord Huangtu tried to dissuade the three generations of Dokage from agreeing to cooperate and trade with him , Suddenly, the sense of shame rose immediately. Everything now proves the wiseness of his three generations of Tuying adults, but now it seems that they are a bit superficial. In this regard, they were really as naive as the only surviving elder in the village who had served the second generation of Lord Tuying said, they were too naive and did not understand the way to survive in this world. Do not! Now is not the time to think about this, we must hurry as soon as possible! The person said that Konoha''s support came soon and asked me to leave immediately. It seems that it is not the person who concealed what he was going to do to the two children and deliberately gave me an excuse. There is really Konoha''s support! And after this series of thoughts flashed, Yan Yin''s body and mind was stunned, and immediately straightened up, stood up, and looked around. Although all of Konoha''s forces are on the frontline battlefield and are suppressed by us and Yunyin, since Konoha has sent the Hyuga family''s clan for a mission, how could there be no support, and support will definitely not be weak. It might even be that golden glitter! Thinking of this, Yan Yin couldn''t help making a "gudong", swallowed, and his heart jumped, almost a white hair sweat came out of his back. That supernatural speed ~www.novelhall.com~ He still remembers still fresh, that time, in an ambush Konoha battle a few months ago, if he didn''t hide deep enough, it was because the mission of support was far away. , I am afraid, at that moment, he was killed just like his 30 teammates. It really didn''t take a blink of an eye. The teammates who were alive originally gave the lead at the same time, and he only had time to see a golden spot, and the teammates fell all together. Even when his comrades fell, he didn''t see the true golden face, but needless to say, the speed is definitely the golden glitter. Rumor has it that Yunyin''s prestigious AB combination, and Yunyin''s most powerful AB combination under the three generations of Thunder Shadow, were defeated by this golden flash. If this support is really a golden flash, then not only will he be inevitable, but the direct line of the Sun Xiang clan will never be sent to the village. Thinking of this, how can he not tremble! Ten minutes away, let''s hurry up! It doesnt have to be golden glitter! After the tremor, Yan Yin''s mind was also stunned, and he no longer hesitated at the moment, his figure sank slightly, and he jumped out. Please, don''t go wrong with this ten-minute journey! Absolutely, don''t go wrong! With the vertical jump, the light in front of Yan Yin''s eyes became more and more intense, and his heart couldn''t help but start praying. "despair!" In this prayer, his eyes suddenly opened, and the afterglow of the setting sun suddenly filled his eyes with a bright red color. "what!" But at this moment, his eyes widened suddenly, and his face changed drastically! A figure came slanting in, already standing tall and making a fist... A punch, hit hard! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1005： Quick wit this is Yanyin, who was amazedly discolored, maintained the appearance of stepping out and flying out in a lunge, resting the girl''s right hand slightly, his eyes widening little by little. Takichiba! But in his eyes, there are reflections of the hair fluttering in front of his forehead, the ragged clothes flying up and down, the young man with his chest clenched fists, and the airflow generated by the high-speed movement in his ears is blasting the clothes. The sound of the hole. It is Konoha''s little monster, Takichiba! It is exactly the same as the portrait that the Lord Loess gave to everyone. The only difference is that the boy in front of him, on the cold face, the killing intent almost spews out, and the killing intent is like a stone, and it is overwhelming him. My heart beats wildly and my back is cold. This killing intent... As if facing an S-rank ninja! At this moment, the first thing that flashed in his mind was not the idea of ??"bad" or "a surprise attack", but the idea of ??killing the young boy in front of him. But what is more terrifying is his method of controlling the concealment of killing intent. He pinched and attacked me at this time. He must have found me, and after a period of tracking, when I walked out of the virgin forest, the light changed, and it was inevitable to pay attention. Attack when the power will be dispersed. It must be premeditated! If it happened to happen when I was walking out, the attack would never come so quickly, even if it will eventually come, but it won''t be so fast! He found me before and followed me for a period of time before choosing the right hand! hateful! In the next instant, a series of thoughts flashed through Yan Yin''s heart. Do not! This is not the time to think about this! It''s almost too late! Later, after this series of thoughts, the fist in Yan Yin''s eyes was already very close. In less than a second, this fist would inevitably hit him in the face. At this time, he was in mid-air and his body was thrusting forward. There is no way to take advantage of the momentum, no way to avoid it, even his face is still hitting his fist. And if this fist is implemented, then everything will stop. As the ninja who brought the Hyuga Sects family back to the village, how could he be an ordinary ninja? He was carefully selected by three generations of Tukage adults and experienced World War II, and during World War II, he made a lot of feats, whether it was war. A ninja with rich experience in missions and combat. Although his strength is barely among the top ten in the village, he is definitely not the kind of fool who doesn''t understand the power of this punch! In all the information they have collected about this Takichiba, he is very clear about what Takichiba''s punch represents! This Takichiba will definitely be similar to the physical skill that increases the strength to the limit. It is not impossible to hit the mountain and crack the rock with one punch. If he is hardened with this punch, his face is definitely broken, his face sunken, or even red. The end of the white things flying in disorder! How to do! How to do! How to do! At this moment, besides these three words, there is no other nod in his heart. In the current situation, looking at the fists that are enlarged in the eyes little by little, it is already desperate! This Takichiba came too fast and the timing was too perfect. He couldn''t avoid it, and couldn''t hide it. He could only put his face above his fist. In the eyes of others, his appearance is like rushing to commit suicide! well! The timing and actions are perfect, and he is desperate! In this case But at this moment, Qianye''s eyes flashed with a fist and a fist. Yanyin''s gaze was also in full view. The anxiety and horror on his face were not disguised. In other words, this Yanyin really has a dead end, and his decision is correct! Try it now, or you can get it done once and for all! To be honest, the moment his mind turned around these thoughts, as the refined Chakra continued to accumulate on the right fist he smashed, his mind was slightly loose. At this moment, Xuena is already in front of him. It is impossible for him to die without saving, but he has many restrictions and should not be shot. This shot is also unwise. His wisest way is to follow as much as possible. This Yanyin understands his route and the situation of his response. After all, Xuenai is in his hands now, and this is the back of Yanyin, he should not act rashly. And it was too suspicious that he caught the Hyuga Sect''s family, but only one person transported it. It is uncertain whether anyone is taking care of this Yanyin in the dark, as long as they encounter an attack, they will support it. And the guardian in this dark place may be one person, three people, ten people, or even one hundred people! After all, there is a high probability that all members of Yanyin are now available. Based on the four battles, it is inferred that Yanyin has at least five or six thousand people to use. In this case, there is a secret protection. A hundred people is nothing unusual. And Xue Na is now in Yanyin''s hands. It is very unwise and unsafe for him to make such a desperate attack. For Chiba, Xuena''s importance is self-evident. And the more important, the solution to this situation must be the safer the better, the best is a 100% success rate. His actions like this can be classified as impulsive and reckless. However, it now appears that he did this right. Looking at this Yanyin''s reaction, it was obvious that he didn''t have a protector in the dark, and it was impossible to imagine at this time. The effect of the surprise attack was quite good. Next, we must make a final decision! That''s it! That''s it! That''s it! With his increasingly bigger fists reflected in his eyes, Iwagaki Ninjas heart was already desperate~www.novelhall.com~ In the next moment, not only was he to be smashed by this fist, but also the mission of the three generations of Master Tu Ying. Will fail. Not only is he going to die here, even the task of the village, the expectations of the three generations of Tuying adults can''t be fulfilled! He died as soon as he died, but... How important is this Hyuga clan''s clan family to the future of the village, how could it be lost here! At this moment, in despair, he gritted his teeth and was angry. Ok? important! At this moment, in his angry heart, there was a flash of inspiration in his mind, and in his eyes, a glimmer of hope in despair burst out! what! And at this glorious burst, the fist that smashed out only flashed in front of Qianye, who was standing in front of Na Yan Yin''s face, and the color of astonishment suddenly flashed. At this moment, Xue Nai''s face was already close to his fist. A detonating talisman, hunting and flying on Xue Nai''s chest. Yan Yin, blocked Xue Na in front of him! The lineage of the Hyuga Zong family is very important to us, and it is not the same for Takichiba! Next, see what you do! At this moment, Yan Yin burst into hopeful eyes, revealing a trace of determination. I... just bet this! At the same time, his hands were slightly raised. Suddenly, the flying detonating symbol slowly lit up! This Yanyin! Seeing the detonation talisman that slowly lit in his eyes, Qianye bit his teeth, and his eyes flashed with anger. hateful! no solution anymore! But for a flash of anger, Qianye''s momentum suddenly stagnated, and the right fist, index finger and **** that he shot out suddenly popped out. Turned into a seal! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1006： transfer this is? After turning into a fleeting figure, Chiba glanced at Hirohiko, who was hanging on his shoulder, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, and a strange color flashed on his face. Then, the surprise on his face turned into a surprise. Found! Found the trail of Xuena! And in his heart, there was ecstasy! "Snapped!" After that, the Chakra under his feet burst open suddenly, and the unusually thick branches were stepped on the cracks and the sawdust was flying. "Snapped!" And the next second, in the midst of a crisp sound, his body that was sinking due to the fall and unloading of strength flashed suddenly, disappearing in place as if a flash. "despair!" When it reappeared, Chiba had already fallen on a branch a few meters away from the left obliquely forty-five degrees. "Snapped!" Afterwards, there was another sound of shattering branches, and Chiba turned into a vague figure, and flew away toward the 45-degree route to the left of the original route. Great! Great! Not only did I find Xuenai, the speed of that Yanyin, I also have an idea in my heart! Although I was carrying Hongyan on my back, I couldn''t reach the fastest speed, and with the consumption of Chakra, it was difficult for me to maintain a speeding state. However, now it seems that at the speed of that Yanyin, I can completely catch up! At this moment, in the midst of the strong wind, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind. At the same time, a series of images and "immersive" experience in his mind were also fixed on Xuena''s face and chest. On the screen of the bright detonating talisman, it slowly sank into Qianye''s memory. Unexpectedly, one of the two shadow avatars I separated earlier happened to encounter that Yanyin Ninja by accident. Really... So lucky! As the picture sinks into memory, Chiba has another thought of rejoicing. To be honest, before this, he was still a little worried, although Nao''s pupil power incarnation told him the direction of Iwagaki''s escape. However, it is difficult to guarantee that this Yanyin will change the route, the destination will not change, but the route can change. If Yanyin changes the route, it will take a lot of effort to find it, and may still encounter big troubles, such as Yanyin''s troops, which are behind Yanyin after all, and undoubtedly have increased a lot. Of variables. Even now, from the memory of the shadow clone, he found that Yanyin''s route was at a forty-five degree angle to his left, which had already changed the route. Moreover, this state of speeding and rushing is that he condensed the minimum chakra of strange power level on the soles of his feet, then exploded with a strange burst of force, rushed out at a very fast speed with the help of recoil, and then landed again. Attached to his foot is a chakra with enough strength to defend against this sprint to the ground, and then use this part of the defensive chakra to explode with a strange force and sprint out. In this way, the control of chakras between sprinting and landing should be extremely fine. The rhythm of accumulating chakras and releasing chakras should not be disturbed at all, otherwise there will be lag in the middle. Although the speed will increase, but because of the lag, it must be Can''t reach the current super speed. This kind of hurrying state actually puts a considerable burden on the body and the chakras, and the consumption of chakras is several times that of driving at normal speed. It is definitely not a technique that can be used commonly, that is, a technique that can only be used in times of crisis. This search for a long time is an extremely unfavorable thing for him. And now, based on the memory of the shadow clone after discovering this Yanyin and Xuena before the raid, Chiba not only learned this Yanyin''s route, but also his speed. Although according to the usual situation, the behavior of the shadow clone is a bit reckless, and the surprise attack is too unstable. However, for Chiba, it would be really inappropriate for this shadow clone to follow it securely and after knowing all the information that needs to be known, and then secretly dismiss it. According to the current route of Iwaguki, if he follows the route Nao told him, the distance between him and Iwaguru will be much better after knowing everything at the Kage Clone. If we go on the road, I am afraid it will have to It consumes a lot of chakras, and it is undoubtedly not worth the loss for him to have enough chakras in a short period of time. This can be regarded as... be on the right side! And a series of thoughts passed by in his mind, Qianye who was flying by gently pursed his lips, the anxiety in his eyes slowly dissipated. At my speed, five minutes...no, three minutes later, I will be able to follow his route out of this primitive forest. And according to the suddenly enlightened scenery during the shadow clone''s raid, the next step should be the most common landform grassland in the country of grass, which is still a fairly large grassland. In three minutes, he will never get out of that grassland! Even if he changes course, I can see him! As the uneasiness in his eyes dissipated, Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly and glanced at Hirohiko on his back. After confirming that there was nothing unusual, after turning his head, a sharp light flashed in his eyes. Xuena... wait for me! ... "despair!" There was a slight rush to the ground, and it sounded softly on the grass covered with golden red brilliance by the setting sun. "puff!" Then there was a sound of heavy objects falling. Shadow clone? Yan Yin squatted on the ground, and the ancestors of the Hyuga clan at hand were gently placed on his feet, while his head looked back and upwards, and there was an inexplicable look in his eyes. . At this moment, a cloud of white mist is slowly dissipating above his head ~www.novelhall.com~. And in his mind, the picture just flashed past. Just when he blocked this day''s Zong Family Family in front of him, and wanted to detonate the detonation talisman held on her body, Taki Chiba suddenly exploded and turned into a cloud of white mist. Obviously, it is the shadow clone! And this shadow avatar Taki Chiba''s purpose to relieve himself is also obvious. This shadow avatar Taki Chiba knows his purpose and why he blocked the Hyuga Sect family in front of him, and wanted to detonate the detonation talisman, so he removed Yourself. In this way, he has no reason to hurt this Hyuga Zong family''s direct line, and no reason to use her as a shield. Even, will protect her desperately! Naturally, the detonating talisman will not be detonated! "What a quick response..." After the images and thoughts flashed in his heart, Yan Yin stared at the white mist, and said nothing for a long time. At that moment, he made such a decision... This Takichiba''s grasp of the situation must be beyond my imagination. In his mind, there was such a thought that made him a little chilly. Do not! Now is not the time to think about this. Since the shadow clone is here, the main body should also be in the wrong place. If the shadow clone is released, then Takichiba''s main body will receive a message soon, and I must leave immediately! After this thought, Yan Yin suddenly turned his head back, and couldn''t check whether the Hyuga Sect''s direct line was injured. After grabbing it, he rushed out. Now, it only takes ten minutes! Once there, it is absolutely safe! While flying by, the sharp light in Yan Yin''s eyes slowly flickered. Face, Is absolute confidence! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: ~： Too late to update, take leave today! On the first day of the new year, visiting relatives and friends, there is really no way, no way to update, extremely sorry! "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba" is too late to update, today we have taken leave! Is hitting, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: ~： One more day... Can''t update, sorry! You should be able to resume updates these days! I originally planned to finish writing the story of the Shenwubi Bridge, but there were so many visits to relatives and friends this year. Several waves of guests have come to my house and they have not seen each other for a whole year. There is really no way to update it. I''m sorry! "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba" please one more day... is being hit, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1007： Immediately That Yanyin... doesn''t look like a powerful character, but it''s not easy to deal with! Chiba, who shuttles through the extremely huge virgin forest, carefully maintains the speed behind Hirohiko. After all, he has just finished the eye change operation. Although the operation has been completed perfectly, this speeding movement will definitely cause problems. Chiba is not sure whether there will be any problems with the small bumps. In the original book, Kakashi can fight immediately after putting on dirt eyes, but it does not mean that after Hirohiko puts on his eyes, there will be no problems. After all, It is the first time that Chiba has undergone this kind of eye replacement surgery. Although he can guarantee that everything is normal after the replacement of the eyes, after the eye replacement, unlike the original book, he will be okay and directly attack, but Chiba is not sure. Therefore, for the current Hongyan, he is also very careful. At the same time, after carefully considering Hongyan''s situation, his heart also began to analyze the memory of the shadow clone. This shadow clone could be regarded as following this Yanyin for a period of time, and made corresponding observations. According to memory, this Yanyin acted very carefully, not only circling and changing the route, but also cautiously leaving no traces, making it impossible to track, and his vigilance was quite high, and his perception was sharp to a certain extent. When Ying Chibi was tracking, even a slight noise would cause Yan Yin to pay a lot of attention, and even had to stop tracking a few times, and only followed Yan Yin when his suspicion was released. Several times, I almost lost it. And the reason why the shadow avatar made the decision to attack is to a large extent because of Yanyin''s caution. In other words, this Yanyin is cautious, giving his shadow clone a kind of feeling that if he rushes out of this virgin forest, he may not be able to track it, or in other words, there is no way not to be discovered by him. Therefore, the shadow clone took the approach of carrying out a surprise attack when it was inevitably distracted by the light when it rushed out of the forest. As you can imagine, this Yanyin is cautious. However, Chiba felt that it was reasonable for Yanyin''s caution. Based on Nao''s account and the memory of the shadow clone, Chiba has roughly calculated that Iwagaki must have cooperated with him in exchange for the Hyuga clan''s family. In other words, Iwagaki may have provided him with information related to Hirohiko, and helped him capture Hirohiko, and the condition is that at the same time he captures Hirohiko, he must also help Iwane to capture the Hyuga clan''s Yuuna. . Therefore, when Nao sees Hirohiko, Yukina will be taken away by Iwane. At that time, it happened to be the time for the transaction. And the Hyuga Sects lineage is so important that everyone covets. Three generations of Dokage cant send a worthless ninja to go. Xuenas weight is enough to make the third generation of Dokage dispatch an S-class ninja or a large force of more than 100 people. However, the third generation of Tuying and this him obviously distrusted each other, the third generation of Tuying did not trust him, and that he did not trust the third generation of Tuying. Otherwise, the three generations of Tuying will not send anyone to receive it, nor will it send only one person. Obviously, if the three generations of Tuying trust him, with his strength, he is undoubtedly the best candidate to send Xuena to Yanyin Village, so that it can also put a lot of pressure on the desperate Yanyin. It was precisely because the three generations of Tukage didn''t trust him, so they sent someone to receive Xuena. Generally speaking, it is impossible for them to send a ninja who seems to be weak, such as transferring a Hyuga Sects family line. Even if its not a 100-member unit, at least a four-person team is necessary. , And the strength of the four-person team is not too low. It may be the level of a quasi-S ninja leading three upper ninjas. Even, it is not an exaggeration to directly send an S-level ninja and a hundred troops. The three generations of Tukage also have enough reason. So why didnt you send these, but a ninja who didnt look very good, its very simple, it must be that he didnt trust the third generation of Dokage, and the third generation of Dokage really sent such a lineup, that he might doubt the third generation of Dokages. The intention is, I am afraid that he will be attacked by him if he has not seen him. Therefore, the third generation of Tuying carefully sent out a person, but the strength is not very good, in order to eliminate his suspicion and avoid any misunderstanding. This is a situation where both parties are not at ease with each other. However, it doesnt look very good. After all, it just doesnt look good. From the memory of the shadow clone, Chiba can still see that this rock is hidden in the anti-tracking, and it has a very high level, otherwise neither It will make his shadow clone have the idea of ??"except this forest, it may not be able to track". At the same time, this Yanyin also has a trait that Chiba is a little bad at dealing with, or in other words, a trait that tactical users hate the most. That is, quick wit! That''s right, it''s the characteristic of "in an emergency, suddenly come up with an emergency solution" that makes him feel very difficult. The surprise attack of the shadow clone just now is perfect. If you are a quasi-S-rank ninja, I am afraid that you will have to hit this punch firmly, but this Iwagaki is at the very moment, and is inevitable. In the case of preparation, he was surprised that he came up with a way to use Xuena as a shield, forcing the shadow clone to disarm himself, thereby stopping his detonating talisman. To be honest, in this game of "seeing which weight is important in the hearts of both parties", he completely lost to this seemingly ordinary Iwagaki ~www.novelhall.com~ and was successfully avoided by him. And this Yanyin would do this, but he didn''t expect at all. The situation that Yanyin would use Xuena as a shield was completely unexpected. It can be said that he was caught off guard and completely eaten to death by him. Retreat. This kind of quick wit is an unpredictable and uncontrollable variable, and it is definitely the most annoying thing for all tactical users. After all, the most important thing for tactical users is to make sure that everything is under their own expectations and calculations and that everything is under their control. In other words, a tactical user like Chiba needs to control everything. in. This quick wit is undoubtedly the biggest weapon to destroy Chiba''s tactics, and it is also the strength of this Yanyin. Moreover, this extraordinary place really has the effect of transforming bad luck. I''m afraid that the three generations of Tuying can safely transfer Xuenai back to Yanyin Village to this Yanyin, mostly because of his superiority. In that case, then, I am afraid... And a series of thoughts flashed in his heart, a dignified look flashed across Qianye''s face, and his heart slowly began to care. "Crack!" At the same time, Chiba, who stepped on the branches and flew out, made a "pop", and his eyes suddenly lit up, and the open red light instantly filled his sight. There! At this moment, Qianye''s heart shuddered, and the pupils burning the emerald flame in his eyes shrank suddenly! The Yanyin that hugs Xuenai swiftly swept hundreds of meters away from his left front! Ok? At this moment, the corner of Qianye''s eyes suddenly flashed, his face changed slightly, and the figure that leapt out seemed to stiffen, and he suddenly stopped. The momentum of the leap stopped immediately! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1008： fast! fast! Hurry up! Hurry up! The green that was dyed red by the setting sun in his eyes kept swiping backwards, and Iwagaki ran all the way with the Hyuga Zongjia clan at the waist in his hand. At this moment, he had no intention of hiding his traces, and there was only such a thought in his mind. The delivery point that the three generations of Tukage said to him is right in front of him, right at the end of this grassland. Once there, even if the third generation of Hokage comes, I am afraid there is no way to take this Hyuga Zong family away. It can be said that when he reached the edge of the grassland, he completed the task, which did not fail the expectations of the three generations of Tuying adults. At that time, even if he was killed, there was no regret. After all, a pair of white eyes, and possibly a white-eyed family, thrives in their own village and becomes Yanyin''s combat power, which is undoubtedly a dream for the village and the land of the earth. For this matter, how many powerful seniors died in Konoha Village, and how many children in the village lost their relatives. Now, as long as he sends this day to the Zong family, there will be fewer deaths in the village. Its just that his situation is not optimistic now. Just now Taki Chibas shadow clone touched by himself, and the memory returned, Taki Chibas body would soon come over. If he cant reach a safe place before Taki Chiba arrives, then Everything is over! Although he is not very strong in the village, he still has some understanding of Takichiba. This person is definitely not something he can deal with! Although he just made Takichibas shadow clone self-defeating by his haste, it does not mean that he can deal with the Takichiba body. After all, there are many restrictions on the shadow clone, such as chakra, fighting and so on. And the shadow clone is not originally used for combat. It is mostly a decoy to attract the enemy''s attention, confuse the audience, or provide some assistance. , But for the ontology, it''s a different matter. Taki Chiba''s body, but even Lord Loess was defeated by him, even Lord Qingtu died in his hands. He did not have the confidence to face an enemy who defeated Lord Loess and killed Lord Qingtu. . And Taki Chiba, who frustrated Lord Loess and killed Lord Aoto, was still Taki Chiba a few years ago. With the growth rate of his super genius, he does not know how strong his strength has improved. Now, as long as he still has a trace of self-knowledge, he must know that he cannot be Taki Chiba''s opponent! Therefore, he must hurry now, he must rush over as quickly as possible. It doesn''t matter what hidden traces or precautions are taken now. This grassland is endless, even if no trace is left, the other party can see it quickly. Doesn''t make sense at all Moreover, stealth and anti-tracking will also slow down his speed to a large extent. When the time comes, it will not be worth the loss! Now, he only needs to do one thing, and that is to run! No need to think about anything, just... Run! In fact, he also executed meticulously, running as fast as he could, regardless of physical strength and Chakra. But, after all, it was because he was carrying a person, and it was a very important person. He took into account the direct line of the Hyuga Zong family, and his feet were not of that outstanding level. In fact, his speed did not increase much. . What if... What if you accidentally get caught up? But at this time, during the series of fast running in his heart, such a thought suddenly surged. Although he knew that it was useless to be caught up, he would definitely die. However, in any case, it is still impossible for him to ignore the situation of being overtaken at all. More or less, he still has to struggle a bit, maybe, because this struggle, the final outcome is completely different! Even if he struggled a bit and bought a little time, he died and died, and Hyuga''s clan must be entrusted to the village. This is all his belief now! Ok Although this trick may have little effect on Takichiba''s body, it can still be done in terms of buying time! Then, after this thought came up, in his heart, there was a flash of the image of the clone''s self-discharge. what! At this moment, his face also changed drastically, and his heart was shocked. "Crack!" At the same time, the grass about half a meter in front of him suddenly swelled up a little with the sound of cracks, as if something was about to break through the ground. This is the earthen wall! And looking at the swelling of the grassy soil, his eyes flashed. As a soil escape ninja, or a soil escape ninja from Yanyin Village, he had guessed this ninja just by seeing the changes in the grass. Then, is it Tulong gun? Later, when the thought of the earth formation turned around, another picture flashed in his mind. The earth formation wall swelled up, and a thousand spears pierced through the earth wall to kill himself. hateful! Did you come so soon! Finally, I glanced at the edge of the faint grass in front of him. Yanyin bit his teeth and made a "click". His feet landed on the ground with a "tak" sound. Amid the sound of "chichichi" footsteps sliding on the grass, his body After sliding a short distance on the grass, Xing suddenly stopped. "Duh!" Just at the moment he stopped ~www.novelhall.com~ a section of soil wall suddenly rose from the waist side where he turned his back because he stopped. Almost hit his body shape. Hurry up! But at this moment, his heart suddenly jumped, and the figure of the slightly squatting back that had stopped, ejected violently, and shot out in the opposite direction of the castration. Next, it''s the Tulong gun! At the same time, he looked back slightly to the earth wall. "bad!" However, at this moment, his eyes were dark, and his heart was in a panic. A fist was already enlarged little by little in front of his eyes. In front of! At this moment, Chiba, who was carrying a young man, was standing out and making a fist. When others saw it, it seemed that Yanyin had rushed to Qianye''s fist. Like... suicide! This situation is exactly the same as the situation of the previous shadow clone raid. Then, at this moment, Qianye''s eyes flashed, and his face suddenly changed. Xuena! At this moment, in front of his eyes, before the front of the sword, it turned out to be Xue Nai''s face! This trick again! Seeing the detonation talisman slowly lit up on Xue Nai''s chest, Qianye''s teeth snapped abruptly, and the fists in his hands were suddenly raised, forming a seal. This situation is exactly the same! well! But at this moment, when Yan Yin''s heart was slightly slow, there was a flash of happiness in his eyes. "Boom bang bang bang!" However, before the smile at the corner of his mouth bloomed, his eyes glared suddenly, and four clouds of white mist suddenly exploded. It''s over... It''s over! Wh... when! But in his heart, it was desperate! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1009： 4 times! Unexpectedly... unexpectedly... The eyes widened little by little, looking down little by little, Yanyin''s face, the look of despair, slowly began to stiffen, and slowly began to solidify. In the eyes that he moved down, in the corner of the eye, the white mist that exploded in front and left and right was reflected in the corners of his eyes, and the white mist in the front of his mind had not yet dispersed. Sure enough, the body and shadow clones...no...not on the same level... But in this process, his mind has passed such a bitter thought. Actually, even... didn''t support it for a moment... Now, even the detonation talisman cant be done... The lowering eyes stopped slightly, Iwahyuns expression completely stiffened, and in his eyes, the last glance was a reflection of the two shurikens deep in the atrium on his chest and Jieyins left hand. And holding the collar of the line of the Hyuga clan''s clan, and blocking her in front of the wrist of the right hand, the two lines on it were bleeding beads of blood. "Wow..." At this moment, with the sound of the clothing tactics, his hand that had been severed from his sacred muscles softened, and the ancestors of the Hyuga clan in his hand fell over and fell, and the detonating charm that slowly lit on his chest slowly dimmed, finally Aroused by the weak air current generated by this downward trend, he slowly floated away. In an instant, just a moment, when the shadow clone was separated, the shuriken arrived, even a point faster than the white mist blown up by the clone, there was no way to react, even the two shurikens were still I just realized it! terrible too frightening Takichiba...Is this Takichiba? Completely, not a little, no chance... Using the bandage on the eyes of the Konoha young ninja, it confuses me for the first time, making me think that this young ninja is blind and unable to fight, and then let this Konoha young ninja, who I no longer guard against, use a shuriken , I still used the two shurikens of this key killer when my eyes were met with deja vu. No, it was exactly the same scene and the moment when the explosion of shadow avatar smoke inevitably attracted attention. ... Do not! no no! Not only the bandages on this eye, but also those actions that were exactly the same as those of his shadow clone before, all deliberately... All on purpose! In order to see the scenes exactly the same, the negligence generated! Moreover, if the shuriken is unsuccessful, he will take advantage of my opportunity to avoid the shuriken and attack with this split shadow clone, instantly killing me and preventing the explosion of the detonating talisman! Everything is in his calculation! During this action, he had already set up two backhands...four lethal points... Is this... really human? Almost... Almost... Just... Monster! And in the fall of Sun Xiangzong''s family, his figure was also in the air, leaning forward and falling down, among the slowly closed eyes on that stiff face, the last ray of divine light slowly dissipated and entered the darkness. In the previous consciousness, such a last thought flashed through. Then, with the word "monster", his consciousness completely disappeared. "despair!" At the same time, a slight sound of landing sounded from the right side of Yanyin who had fallen forward without a sound. "puff!" Then, a sound of arm contact with clothing rang in front of the silent Yanyin. "despair!" "despair!" After that, two landing sounds sounded simultaneously. "call" Then there was a long breath. Caught up? Half-kneeling Chiba raised his head slightly, and looked at the shadow clone on the left that had embraced Xuena, and the shadow clone on the right that fell to the ground from the white mist, and the one that landed behind Na Yanyin. The shadow clone took a long breath. "boom!" At this moment, the silent head of Iwayuki that fell and pierced through the white mist in front of Chiba slammed heavily on the ground, bumped and lifted, then fell again. On the ground, then, there was no more movement. Great Finally, he didn''t give him any chance. Sure enough, this guy also roughly guessed my intention. Although he may not be strong in strength, his analytical ability can also be regarded as a foresight. Looking at the rock hidden at his feet, Chiba took a breath, couldn''t help but glance up at the erected soil wall in front, and sighed. At the moment when the earth wall was about to rise, he realized that the earth wall was not only trying to stop him, but also to kill him... and he also reacted quickly, even he had stopped turning and retreating. Posture, This Yanyin also looks young, and he can''t be said to be a big shot in the future. The eyes of the three generations of Tuying are also vicious! Slowly stood up, Chiba''s gaze slowly moved away, and she fell on the side of Xuena who was hugged by her shadow clone, and couldn''t help asking, "How is Xuena?" "There is nothing more!" As soon as these words came out, the shadow clone Chiba on the left nodded slightly and said concisely. After all, he is a clone of Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ With Chibas memory, knowledge and thinking, after taking Xuena to the ground, he checked it up and down, and Xuena had no problems except for being unconscious. , Her complexion was ruddy, and she didn''t look like she had internal injuries. After she was taken away, she should have only been knocked unconscious, and the one who took her away can leave Kakashi''s three people blank, and it is naturally easy for her to lose the ability to resist, plus that he has to fight with Yan Yin made a deal, and it was impossible to hand over a dying or seriously injured Hyuga Zong''s family to Yan Yin. Here, Xuena was not injured, which made sense. "That''s good" However, after hearing this, Chiba, the main body, did not show much concern, as if subconsciously muttering, he looked at the shadow clone on the right and behind Iwagaki. "Leave it to us." Then, touching the gaze of the main body Chiba, the two shadow clones nodded slightly, and flew out towards the edge of the grassland. If you didnt listen to Lin, or if you were persuaded a little later, Im afraid Xuena wouldnt be able to save it... Seeing the two shadow clones flying by, Chiba''s main body gently pressed his lips, a trace of fear flashed across his face. Thank you, Lynn! I swear Absolutely... It will never let you die! After the look of fear, such a thought flashed in his heart. "Chiba..." At this moment, a familiar voice that made Chiba''s heart beat suddenly sounded behind him. Hirohiko... In this sound, Qianba Qiang resisted the shrug of his shoulders because of his heartbeat, and turned to the rear with a complicated look. Turn to... That, the handsome boy who is slowly pulling the bandage off his eyes! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1010： Have to face it! How to do? About Nao... Looking at the handsome teenagers who were untying the bandages in front of him, Chiba almost had an urge to swallow, but his heart was beating wildly, but his mind was blank. Just when he walked out of the virgin forest, Hirohiko had already regained consciousness. At that time, Chiba hadn''t waited for him to ask anything, so he told him about Xuena''s situation and asked him to cooperate with him to retake Xuena. At that time, Hongyan didn''t ask anything, he just nodded in answer, and didn''t say much, until now. It can be regarded as prevarication of the two things he must face, "Nao''s incident" and "Hirohiko''s reaction". However, now, Xuena has been rescued safely, without any injuries, which leaves him no reason to preclude Nao''s problem. He is inevitable. Next, he may have to face the situation that he fears the most and least wants to face. After losing Nao, Hirohiko after killing his most important person himself! "Chiba, what happened? I remember that Xuena and I joined Kakashi''s team and were performing the mission of the Shinsubi Bridge. Now that Xuena is taken away, I seem to have been taken away too...here Where are... why are you here..." And at this moment, just when Chiba strongly resisted the urge to swallow, Hirohiko spoke. This opening was a series of questions. Joined Kakashis team to perform the mission of the Godless Bridge? Why are you here? How could he be taken away? Hearing this series of questions, Chiba was stunned. These questions sounded like the current Hirohiko didn''t know what had happened, and his memory remained in the situation before he was taken away. Even, he didn''t know how he was taken. what happened? After a daze, Chiba''s beating heart calmed down, but a question appeared in his heart. Could it be said that it is impossible to accept that oneself killed Nao, so the self has a memory disorder, or selective amnesia? Then, after the question, Chiba gave an answer. Do not! It should not be selective amnesia! However, in the critical state of the wound mode, every micro expression and every trace of Hongyan''s eyes is seen in his eyes, and he can''t see anything unusual. In addition to doubts or doubts, there is also a hint of ecstasy that is pressing under his eyes. Lulu, as if really never experienced those things. Rather, his memory has passed away! Part of the memory was deleted or temporarily deleted, making him think that those things had not happened, or were not aware of those things! With Hirohiko''s strength, even if he kills Nao himself, he cannot escape selective amnesia! Later, after this observation, Chiba denied the argument of "selective amnesia" just now. Nao! It must be Nao! It was Nao who used his pupil power to tamper with or delete or temporarily delete Hirohiko''s memory when he opened his eyes! At this time, the last scene of Nao appeared in Chiba''s mind. The sentence "It''s okay, Hirohiko''s words, it''s okay. Will he remember what happened for the time being, and he is better than you... Imagine being strong, don''t worry...". Nao should have prepared for Hirohiko''s current state. It just so happens that the kaleidoscope writing round eyes may not be unable to tamper with the memory or temporarily change and delete it. Each pair of kaleidoscope writing round eyes may have various abilities to varying degrees according to the good aspects or talents of the eye owner. For example, Itachi''s Kaleidoscope of Amaterasu and Lunar Reading of Wheel Eyes corresponded to his fire escape and illusion skills. For another example, Sasuke, his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, although he has also awakened the ability of moon reading, but the power of this month reading is not much different from ordinary writing wheel eyes illusion, and his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes real ability , It is Yan Dun formed by Amaterasu and Amaterasu''s morphological changes, which corresponds to his talent for Huo Dan and Chakra morphological changes. There is also Shishuis kaleidoscope writing round eyes. His illusion ability is Konohas outstanding, even known as "the strongest illusion ninja". Although this title may be obtained after he opened the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but In the follow-up plot, there are not many people who know that Shishui Kaleidoscope has the ability to write round eyes. It is not difficult to see that Shishui may have a strong illusion ability before opening the kaleidoscope, so it awakens the other gods. Ability. As for the kaleidoscope writing round eyes of Madara, Daitu, etc., the former did not describe his kaleidoscope ability. When showing his strength, it is basically reincarnation, which cannot be distinguished. However, with soil, the kaleidoscope opened at a young age. He didn''t learn time and space ninjutsu, so he awakened his time and space ability, it may be because of his hidden talent in time and space. In the same way, Nao has never shown the talent of ninja power ~ www.novelhall.com~ and has never made any moves. Basically I don''t know what she is good at, but this does not mean that her hidden talent is better than the above. The characters are bad. This is the realistic world of Naruto. In a sense, everything is possible. The history of the original is staged here. At the same time, there are many characters and events that are not in the original. Maybe Nao is also very strong on the illusion. His talent, but it has not been developed. And referring to the eyes of Shishui, other gods control the enemy without others knowing it. To a certain extent, it gives permanent psychological hints without others knowing, that is, permanent manipulation of illusions, forever controlling this. A certain goal given by man-made illusions keeps acting. It can be said that it is an illusion ability to manipulate the subconscious. Essentially, it''s illusion ability! And now, what about illusion skills such as tampering with memory? It is also possible! It is also in line with the ability of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes illusion ability system, to manipulate the subconscious, to a certain extent, it is also to manipulate memory, manipulate the memory of the "target" of the subject, and let it continue to act as the memory of the changed "target" Just go on. After all, human beings, in a sense, are creatures that rely on "memory" to survive and act. Here, Nao used his pupil power to delete, temporarily delete, or completely tamper with Honghiko''s memory about this incident, it is not impossible! Combined with the words she said, it is almost impossible to say that it was Nao''s reason. Honghiko didn''t remember what happened, and his memory stayed before being taken away. It turned out to be like this... After thinking about this, Chiba felt a little relieved. However, immediately frowned. Then... What should I say next? Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1011： statement! How to say... How to say... Nao said that it is temporarily unremembered, which means that Hirohiko will remember everything that happened in the end, and this time, it should not be too long. However, since Nao assured me, she must have her certainty, that is, this time will not be too short. At least this illusion that tampered with memory would be very stable, and Hirohiko would never think of his killing Nao for the duration. But I dont know how long this will last! How often will Hirohiko remember... Now, after all, we are still in the rear. Although we don''t need to worry about the mission of the Bridge of Gods, we only need to escape from this dangerous area. However, if Hirohiko remembered what happened in the middle, it would be bad! No one knew how he would react now, but no matter what kind of reaction he would kill Nao himself, he would definitely not be able to maintain his normalcy. Hirohiko and Nao depended on each other since they were young, and it was Nao who was isolated with him in order to take care of him. Otherwise, as her younger sister of "the future of the Uchiha clan, unfortunately", even if the Uchiha clan is paranoid again, Even if she doesn''t have any outstanding talents, she probably won''t live a hard life. With Hirohikos character, Im afraid he loves and feels guilty for Nao. The relationship between the two is definitely deeper than that between Hirohiko and us. If you let him know that he killed Nao himself... I can''t even accept Nasu''s death, let alone him? And unable to maintain normalcy, that is, calm, then we may have to explain here! Therefore, when I speak here, I must be cautious and then cautious. Since the memory is temporarily falsified and not permanent, then some clues in my words may also evoke his memory. Even if it doesnt, I dont have this possibility. It can be ruled out, and this risk cannot be taken. I can''t lie too blatantly... Moreover, since he has temporarily lost this part of his memory, there will always be a day when he will remember it. No matter what Hirohiko is, he is a member of the Uchiha clan. He will inevitably have bad extreme emotions at that time. His extreme emotions have moved to the lie Im telling now, and have no trust in me. Then, it is very likely that I will lose the opportunity to prevent him from falling into the dark... Therefore, in addition to being cautious and cautious, I also have to speak reasonably now, at least to prevent him from showing any bad reaction tendency, I can still be on his side, or he thinks I am still on his side. At least, he won''t let him get angry to the words of this sentence under extreme emotions... A series of thoughts flashed through Qianye''s heart, and as his thoughts stretched, his brows became more frowned, and his whole person also showed a little thoughtful look. "Chiba... Chiba..." At this time, seeing Chiba not speaking for a long time, even showing Chiba with a thoughtful look, Hongyan frowned slightly and couldn''t help but yell again. what happened? Is there anything else bothering Chiba? In other words, the current situation is still very dangerous? Is it only temporarily safe? In frowning, his mind also passed this series of thoughts. So... now the key is not what happened, but how to take Xuena out of danger safely! Don''t bother Chiba! Thinking of this, Hongyan frowned slightly, and after shouting twice, he suddenly stopped asking. After stopping the questioning, Hongyan also tore off the last bandage. When the snow-white and reddish bandage gently fell to the ground, he had already scanned the surrounding scenery. Is the grassland the most landform in the country of grass? Indeed, in the rear of the enemy, there is still this kind of landscape with no cover. If the enemy strikes, if there are no wounded, it is okay. Now with the comatose Xuena, everything must be considered. and also Thinking about it, Hongyan''s frowning brows became tighter, and several thoughts flashed through his mind. My eyes... Write round eyes, why can''t they be opened? Moreover, what is going on with this discomfort? As if the eyes were once dug out? Is it a side effect of overuse? However, I haven''t heard of the feeling caused by excessive use of Shalanyan? Moreover, I have not overused it! After flashing several thoughts, Hongyan couldn''t help but shook his head, closed his eyes, and shook the discomfort from his eyes as if his eyes were not completely embedded in the sockets, revealing a slight doubt on his face. "what?" At this time, the thoughtful look of Qianye in front of him suddenly disappeared, as if hearing his call, he responded slowly. "Did you think of a way?" Hearing this sound, Hongyan didn''t care about getting rid of the uncomfortable feeling, and he said eagerly with his vision of slightly ghosting objects in the foreground. Method? any solution? Hongyan knows I''m trying to lie to him? I was too engrossed just now, so I just murmured. When I heard Hirohikos words, Chibas back suddenly burst into a cold sweat, and his pupils suddenly contracted, almost resisting the discolored muscles of his face, and barely showed a smile on the corners of his mouth that was even worse than crying~www.novelhall.com ~How? Is the situation so dangerous? " Seeing Chiba''s reluctant smile, Hongyan''s eyes widened slightly, a flash of astonishment flashed in his eyes, and he blurted out. So dangerous now? Looking at Qianye''s expression, can''t think of any way? Even Chiba can''t help it? Chiba has no way to solve the situation, so there is only one, and that is a desperate situation! At this moment, it turned out to be a desperate situation? And in his heart, there was such a frightening thought. Ok? How does Hongyan look more shocked than me? Why should he be horrified when he heard that I was going to hide him from the surface of the water? and also and many more Is the situation so dangerous? What he asked was...the situation? Uh When he heard Hongyan''s voice and saw Hongyan''s expression, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, then his heart relaxed, and after that, he understood in his heart, not thinking that he glanced around, and completely understood in his heart. So, Hongyan misunderstood... However, the misunderstanding happened just to avoid that problem! "Well, the situation is really not optimistic!" After that, after thoroughly understanding, Chiba''s face was slightly dark, and he spoke seriously. Great Hongyan opened the topic himself, it couldn''t be better! After all, no matter what I say, I know about this matter after all, knowing nothing about it, after all, I lied to him, no matter how beautiful it is, I lied to him! Under extreme emotions, any small lie, whether it is kind or malicious, will always be regarded as negative. There is nothing better than breaking up the topic himself! And in his mind, there was such a surprise that was close to ecstasy. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1012： Method Just take it down! Just demolish it! After speaking, Chiba looked at Hirohiko whose face turned from a poker face to a serious poker face, and gently pursed his lips, but his heart slowly rose. Although Hongyan''s performance has been completely attracted by the current situation, the anxiety in Chiba''s heart still cannot be completely relieved. At this time, he had no time to leave Nao hurting. It was not that he didn''t care about Nao, but the current situation. He had no more energy to think about Nao''s death. He was only thinking about how to deal with Nao''s death, at least before returning to the village to keep Hirohiko in his current state. If it really collapses, it will collapse in the village too! In this way, he can keep Hongyan at all costs and never let him become his antithesis, or what he doesn''t want to see. Because if Hirohiko really stands on his opposite side, or falls into the darkness, Chiba believes that he will definitely not be able to do anything, and even the last thing he wants to see may happen, that is, Hirohiko is standing by Jiuxin. The opposite of Chennai. Yes, standing on the opposite side of Jiuxinai. Unlike him, as the wife of the four generations of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen, Konoha is a representative of the bright side. He regards Konoha as the second hometown and even the Kushina of the Kyuubi people. It can be said that he is a firm Konoha supporter, otherwise It is impossible to become the Kyuubi''s human pillar power, plus the relationship between the Uzumaki clan and the Senju clan, although both have fallen, but for Konoha created by the Senju clan, it is still better than the others. . And in the village, the three generations of Hokage also gave Jiu Xinnai enough privileges and freedom, which is definitely unique among the people. I am afraid that, as a person Zhuli, as a Zhongren, she can accept the three genius students who graduated early, which is the privilege given to her by the third generation of Hokage. In the original work, apart from Kirabi, no one has ever seen Zhu Li lead an apprentice. Kirabi is also special enough. He is the perfect human pillar power that can completely control the tail beast. He is also the younger brother of Raikage who is not related by blood but is better than a brother. It is not unusual to have this privilege. From this, it can also be seen that the third generation of Hokage did not treat Nine Sinai as an outsider, and said it was darker, at least it was cultivated as a confidant. Moreover, Kushina entered Konoha when she was a child. Although she was bullied as a child, for her, her feelings for Konoha may be even greater than for her ruined hometown. If Hirohiko collapsed and blackened because of Nao''s affairs, and was used by anyone who hated Konoha to be the opposite of Konoha, then Kusina would never leave Konoha''s position. At that time, Chiba may be caught between a close friend and a teacher. To be honest, he would rather face five shadow masters than see this happen. At this time, he deeply understood Naruto''s mood at the time, and Naruto''s mood when Sasuke fled. That sentence will take you back even if you break your hands or feet. It''s not just talking. To be honest, Chiba will definitely do the same at that time. However, whether it is caught between his mentor and close friend, or breaking his hands and feet to bring back something like this, he cannot imagine the torture and suffering of Chiba himself, and he is absolutely unwilling to endure such suffering! Therefore, at this time, he can''t help but feel uneasy. "Encircled?" At this moment, when he heard Chiba''s words, Hongyan frowned and glanced around, but in his line of sight, he didn''t see any disturbance. shit! Is it an imperceptible encirclement? Without writing round eyes, in terms of perception, after all, I am no different from ordinary people, but Chiba has eight modes of sensory enhancement, so did you notice it? hateful! In this way, am I going to hold back! In this eye, Hongyan couldn''t help reaching out his hand and touching it back, with a trace of unwillingness on his serious poker face. Shuriken and detonating talisman cannot complete large-scale traps, there is no way to cause effective large-scale damage, and there is no writing round eyes. If it is really an encirclement, I may really not be able to help... At least, it can only maintain... self-protection. After confirming the ninja at the back of the waist and the inability to open his own writing wheel eyes, Hongyan set himself the concept of "only self-protection" in his heart. "No, no, there is no way to say more specifically, this Yanyin is responsible for bringing Xuenai back to Yanyin Village, but because of the distance between here and Yanyin Village, Yanyin is absolutely impossible for him to carry it alone. As the Hyuga Sect''s family, Xuena walked so far, this is almost a relay point, and there will definitely be a response here." Looking at Hirohiko''s reaction, Chiba said. Haven''t the writing wheel turned on? It seems that the transplantation of kaleidoscope writing round eyes is not like the transplantation of ordinary writing round eyes. It cannot be plug-and-played. In other words, Hongyan has no experience in using kaleidoscope writing round eyes, unlike the latter class. Only after thorough understanding can it be plug and play. After all, Madara was already a BUG at that time. After all, Hongyan was totally different from him. It is normal that the writing wheel cannot be opened now. However, the topic has been taken apart~www.novelhall.com~Next... At the same time, through the movements of Hongyan''s eyes, Chiba also sensed Hongyan''s intention to open the writing wheel eye. After not seeing the writing wheel eye pattern in Hongyan''s eyes, he quickly understood it. "I can''t open the writing wheel for the time being, and I don''t have a tolerant, and I have run out of self-made detonating charms. Chakra is enough. Next, I may have to protect myself. At this time, Hongyan nodded and said. Obviously, he believed in Chiba''s words, and in order to facilitate Chiba''s plan and consider the gap between the two sides, Hirohiko also truthfully informed Chiba of his own situation. is it? In this case Hearing Hirohiko''s words, Chiba also put aside the topic and opened up the matter with Nao, frowning slightly. This Yanyin must have a response, and to welcome a Hyuga Sect family, the strength of this response will never be weak. Neither quantity nor strength can be weaker than them. To be honest, if Hongyan can only protect himself, in case there is really something like encirclement, their situation is absolutely dangerous, not to mention, they still carry a comatose Xuena. "Don''t look at me, I think the same as you at this time." With the fall of Hirohiko''s words, Chiba''s shadow clone holding Xue Nai behind did not wait for Chiba''s questioning gaze to come, shrugged and said. ... Gee! In response, Chiba''s turning of his head came to an abrupt end, and his whole body became stiff and smashed his mouth. Why is my shadow clone... Ok? However, just when he was about to slander the shadow clone in his heart, Qianye''s eyes opened slightly, and a trace of surprise flashed across his face. "Hongyan, I have a solution!" Then, he spoke without looking back. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1013： whats the situation? any solution? Is there a way? Looking at Chibas profile and hearing Chibas words, Hirohiko was stunned for a while, followed Chibas gaze, but only saw the shadow clone who was exactly the same as Chiba shrugging and Dont look at me, I too The look of "no way" made me wonder a little. "You mean?" Then, in doubt, he hesitated slightly. "Well, my two shadow clones were lifted just now. Based on the information in the memory, I already know the situation of the other party. With this information, I can connect with the information I know, where I just can''t help it. It is also easy to solve, I have a way, I can get out of the danger, and safely take Xue Nai back to the village." Hearing Hongyan''s question, Chiba turned his head, and Xiao Rongfang slowly conjured up the corner of his mouth. Confident and absolute! It seems that this matter has been settled. "What''s the situation, what way!" Hearing this, Hirohiko glanced at Xuena who was unconscious, and asked immediately. As a person who can share the worries for Chiba, Hongyan naturally understands the current situation. Although he still has many doubts and even some confusion in his mind, he can distinguish the priority and they are still in the country of grass. There is no doubt about this. The country of grass is basically behind Yanyin and Yunyin. They are still on the battlefield. The situation is changing rapidly, and they are always in danger. Even, I dont know when they will encounter an enemy unit and fall into their lives. In danger. At this time Xuena was in a coma, and the top priority was naturally to leave this place of right and wrong. As for the quest of God Wubi Bridge, I can''t take care of that much, and even if I want to continue the mission, I have to leave here and find a place that is easy to hide. At this time, Chiba said that there was already a way, so he naturally put aside his happy doubts and confusion, and first solved the urgent tasks. "Well, the situation is still quite favorable for us. I don''t know where to start with the specifics. I will just pick the key points." Hearing Hongyan''s eager questioning, Chiba was completely relieved and said immediately. It seems that Hongyan has completely put his doubts aside and focused on the current situation! "it is good!" Hongyan didn''t talk nonsense, and he nodded directly, with a hint of eagerness flashing in his eyes, as if urging Chiba to speak quickly. "First of all, we have done the mission of the Godless Bridge, and we have to leave it to Kakashi and the others." After finishing the language a bit, Chiba said. "Ok." Hongyan nodded hurriedly, and he was also relieved. Although it happened with Kakashi and the others, there should be nothing wrong with Kakashi and the others. There is no big problem with the quest for the Shinsubi Bridge, otherwise Chiba will definitely not be able to rest assured, and will even ask me to take Xuena away, and then he will go and support it! Since Chiba has said so, then I really don''t need to think about it over there! "Then, in the current situation, one of my shadow avatars met a team of Iwaguru''s ninjas and had a preliminary battle. The opponent''s strength should be led by a team of three quasi-shangnin. It is a pity, I The shadow clone was defeated by their cooperation without tempting more. The other shadow clone inspected several important points on the edge of the grassland, and found no surroundings and other enemies, and the landforms of the grassland and rivers. It is impossible to hide too many enemies. We may only need to face this team and the few potential enemies that are hidden. The chance of encountering large forces is very low." Next, Chiba said again. "The few potential enemies?" When Hongyan heard the words, he was taken aback for a moment. The topography of rivers can actually hide a lot of people. Ninjas have their own way of hiding in the water. Even the rivers are easier to hide than the virgin forest. Moreover, Chiba also said, how important is Xuena''s Hyuga sect family status. Iwagaki only sent a team and a small number of potential enemies, which was really untenable. "Oh, I forgot to tell you." Hearing Hirohikos puzzled words, Chiba seemed to have thought of something, and hurriedly said: "Now Iwayin tens of thousands of ninjas are fighting against the three generations of Raikage and Yunyin''s elite troops on the battlefield behind Yunyin and Yunyin. Anyway, Iwayin It is impossible to have more staff." Thousands of ninjas! Three generations of Raikage? When Chiba said this, Hongyan''s heart almost shook, and his eyes suddenly widened. He knows the meaning of tens of thousands of ninjas. This is all the power of one village, and he also knows what kind of monsters the three generations of Raikage are. And the two sides fought... Could it be said that Chiba escaped during the battle between the three generations of Raikage and Wan Yanyin? In the hands of that terrifying third-generation Raikage, and thousands of Yanyin who are more terrifying than the third-generation Raikage? At this moment, Hongyan opened his mouth and tongue, but he couldn''t say a word. I was shocked and stunned, I can imagine. "So, next, I want you to take Xuena back to the village first, and I will block Yanyin''s response here. As for the strength of Yanyin, it is not a big threat to me." At that time, Chiba''s words came again. Chiba... how is it possible? he is What... In the hands of three generations of Raikage and Wan Yanyin? is it possible? However, Hongyan was still a poker face with an open mouth, almost incoherent in his heart. "Hongyan...Hongyan...?" It wasn''t until Chiba stretched out his hand to shake in front of his eyes like this, and raised the volume in his mouth to call ~www.novelhall.com~, and he barely managed to relax. "What...what?" While hearing the call and seeing the eyes, Hong Yan, who was barely slowing down, had a slightly subtle poker face and asked again. "Now, you immediately flee here with Xuena. After I break here, when I kill this team of Yanyin, I will catch up with you, and then I will return to the village as soon as possible." Seeing Hirohiko''s appearance, Chiba patiently explained the plan again. "I''ll go first, after you break?" During these words, Hongyan seemed to be unable to return to God, and asked uncertainly. "Yes, this is the safest solution with the highest success rate." Chiba nodded and said affirmatively. At the same time, the shadow clone behind Chiba had already stepped forward a few steps and handed Xuena''s figure to Hirohiko''s side. Hearing this, and seeing the actions of the shadow clone Chiba, Hirohiko looked at the confident and determined Chiba, then at the frowning and unconscious Xuena, blinked, but there was no word for a while. It seems that he hasn''t recovered yet. "Hongyan! They are coming soon, hurry up and take Xuena away!" Seeing Hongyan''s reaction, Chiba''s brows furrowed, a bit of eagerness appeared on his face, and the current voice rose a bit. However, Hirohiko''s reaction was still a little confused. He looked at Xuena and Chiba, but he didn''t answer. "Hongyan, you..." Seeing this scene, Chiba seemed a little anxious, already a little stern. "No, I refuse!" But this time, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Hongyan. He looked up solemnly, staring at him firmly, and said every word: "You are going to lie to us to leave first and face the danger alone!" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1014： cheat…… cheat Hearing Hongyan''s decisive refusal, Chiba, who had already had a hint of eagerness, almost stunned, and couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. Is this a routine and rhythm that "the wolf is coming" has said too much and can no longer be trusted? At this moment, Qianye''s heart couldn''t help but raise such a helpless thought. Regardless of whether Chiba''s arrangement was intentional or unintentional, I can''t leave him alone in danger again! At this time, Hongyan, who had a poker face, had such a thought in his mind. Three generations of Raikage and thousands of Yanyin... He didn''t know what method Chiba used to escape from the battlefield over there. How did he persevere in the face of the three generations of Raikage, but he can be sure about one thing, and he almost saw him. Not in Chiba. He still remembers the horror of the three generations of Raikage, he still remembers Chibas sunken chest, and the unwillingness, anxiety and desperate desire to save Qianye when he learned that Qianye was still there, but he could not achieve it. Helpless. As Chiba''s comrade-in-arms, a member of the Kushinai class, and Chiba''s best friend, every time he left Chiba when he was most critical, is this still a comrade-in-arms? Still the best friend? If he were to leave his best friend at a critical moment, he would rather die here! No matter what Chiba says, he can''t abandon him! Seeing Chiba who twitched at the corner of his mouth, Hongyan became more determined in his mind. "Ah" At this time, looking at the increasingly firm gaze in Hongyan''s eyes, Chiba couldn''t help sighing, with a look of helplessness on his face. "So, do you want to keep Xuena in this state and face Yanyin with us?" Then, a voice more helpless than this sigh was spit out from Chiba''s mouth. Xuena... Hearing this, Hong Yan was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t help looking at Xue Nai, his heart jumped slightly. "In the current situation, in any case, Xuena must stay away from the battlefield. She is the Hyuga Sect''s family, Yanyin and even Yunyin, and even the target of all Shinobu Village except the village. Now she is still in a coma. When the time comes, If Iwayin strikes, even if we can stop it, but what if they drag us both at all costs? The four-person combination of Shangren and Zhun Shangren, with a tacit understanding, can stop us for a while, and take advantage of this For a while, did they kidnap Yuuna or intentionally or unintentionally use Yuuna''s life as a threat to interfere with our attack? If Yuuna falls into the hands of Iwakura again, then what is the point of what I did before?" Afterwards, Chiba''s slightly serious words sounded again. I understand what you mean, Hongyan, it''s me. If this happens, I will make the same decision as you. but This matter is not that simple. Besides, among ninjas, isn''t this kind of thing very common? In order to cover teammates... Doesn''t it always need someone to break up? At the same time, in the words, Chiba was not all helpless, knowing that Hongyan refused because of his own consideration, because he did not want to face the danger alone, and was willing to plunge into danger for himself. Even the close friends and comrades in the danger of life, if not moved, it is that Chiba is a pure bastard. However, this time, he really didn''t just want to protect Hongyan and Xuena, it was the current situation that made him have to choose this way! "This...but..." When he heard what Chiba said, Hongyan frowned and opened his mouth to refute, but found that he seemed unable to refute. Indeed, Xuena is now in a coma. Although it may be a bit sorry for Xuena to say that, in fact, with Xuena who has lost combat effectiveness, plus her identity, the enemy is definitely likely to attack him or use other means to walk him, even When the enemy is desperate, he will also use Xue Na to contain us. And now I write that the wheel eye cannot be opened, and I dont have enough ninja detonation amulet. Although Fire Dun, Wind Dun and Water Dun can also kill the enemy, but at most it is self-protection and cannot become the main combat force. It is necessary to protect Xuena Under the circumstances, Chiba, who supported the main battle force, was unable to catch up. After opening his mouth, Hongyan found that he could not say any rebuttal, but this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "If there is only one team of Yanyin, we can fight side by side and quickly eliminate the opponent, but we are not sure that there is only one team. If another team comes and goes straight to Xuena, what shall we do? Is Yukuna taken away? Or is it, regardless of the enemy''s threat to Yukna''s life, kill him? So, what''s the point?" Looking at Hirohiko''s expression, Chiba said again. And what he said in his words, Hirohiko is also very clear, if he rushes out of a team and cooperates with tacit understanding, the chances of Xuena being kidnapped is quite high, and if Xuena is kidnapped, the enemy will be forced by them. On the road to a dead end, then it is very likely that Xuena will be killed by these desperate enemies. This kind of thing is absolutely possible! If you can''t get it, then kill it, which is considered to weaken the opponent. This kind of thing happened in many Shinobu villages and even Konoha. Moreover, if Xuena died in battle, her death would also cause a chain reaction, which would affect Konoha somewhat. The death of a Hyuga Sect in battle will never be as ordinary as the death of an ordinary ninja. This is something that all Shinobu Village, even Konoha, knows. hateful! Convinced by him again! Chiba''s meaning is very obvious ~www.novelhall.com~ There must be a person who breaks down and leaves with Xuena alone. Although the enemy is not terrible, we must choose the safest escape method in our current situation. ! After all, this is about Xuena''s life! Thinking of this, Hongyan couldn''t help clenching his teeth slightly. hateful! If I were intact now, I would be able to stay in place of Chiba to face these rocks, and Chiba could take Xuena back safely. hateful! Why the current situation is that it is easier for the enemy to be cut off by one person, and trouble will happen if three people stay behind! Are you going to leave Chiba in this dangerous place again? Again? Why am I becoming stronger? What the **** is it for! At this moment, Hongyan clenched his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. call Seeing Hirohiko''s appearance, Chiba finally breathed out in his heart. "Be careful." At this time, the shadow avatar Chiba once again handed Yukana to Hirohiko''s body. "I know." Seeing the movement of the shadow clone Chiba and Xuena in front of him, Hongyan pursed his lips, hesitated, and finally reached out to take it. "please." The shadow clone Chiba patted his shoulder lightly. "Then, we must protect Xuenai, whether it is outside the village or in the village..." At the same time, the main body Chiba took a breath, barely smiled, and said. "I see, don''t worry, I won''t stop, but you can catch up." Hirohiko, who carried Yukina on his back and completely accepted, stared at Chiba and said. "of course!" Hearing this, Chiba smiled. Confident and determined! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1015： leave "So, I will leave our passwords every 100 meters. If there is a change of direction or something, I will use the password to indicate it. So, solve the problem here as soon as possible, and then catch up. I will not slow down. Speed, but with Xuena, I believe you can catch up to me." Looking at Yukina who was moved to his back with Chiba''s help, Hirohiko turned around and said to Chiba solemnly. "Ah, of course." Looking at Hirohiko who turned around, Chiba nodded, but there seemed to be a hint of complexity flashing in his eyes. "So..." Hearing Chiba''s unshakable affirmative answer, Hirohiko nodded, and Chiba''s tone made him somewhat relieved, and then said: "I will definitely bring Xuena back to the village safely. According to your wishes, I will not stay for a moment. If I encounter an attack, I will not act recklessly and try to minimize the loss." "Ok." Upon hearing this, Qianye nodded, his face still confident and firm, and even a trace of calmness, absolute confidence in the next thing. I also have absolute confidence in Hongyan''s safety in bringing Yuuna back. "Waiting for you to catch up." At this time, Hongyan had turned his head completely, his figure sinking slightly, and he was about to eject. "Hirohiko..." Looking at the appearance of Hongyan about to eject, Chiba''s confident and firm face trembled suddenly, turning into a somewhat uneasy emotion, and hurriedly stopped: "Wait a minute!" "what happened?" Hearing Chiba''s drink, Hirohiko paused, turned around slightly puzzled, and looked at Chiba. "Promise me that I will take care of Xuenai anyway. She is my only worry now. Before I come back, I must take good care of her, whether in the village or outside the village." Touching Hongyan''s puzzled gaze, the worried look on Chiba''s face slowly faded, but he asked with a serious face. It seemed that if he didn''t get the affirmative answer and promise from Hongyan, he would never feel relieved. Chiba... What''s going on here? Still don''t worry about me? At this moment, when he heard Chiba''s words and saw the serious expression, Hong Yan was slightly taken aback. Or, has this guy finally noticed Xuena''s emotions? Without my knowledge, or during the period of time I didn''t know, the relationship between him and Xuena finally did not look like oil and water? Has a chemical reaction finally occurred? This one looks uneasy... Then, there was such a thought in his heart, quite a feeling of sudden enlightenment. Do not! He is worried about me! He said that because he was worried about what happened to me! He said that because he was afraid of something unexpected with me, or in some cases because of Xuena''s irrationality! Let me take good care of Xuena! Asking me to take good care of Xuena before he arrives is to remind me to pay attention to safety, because at that time, only I can guarantee the safety of Xuena! This guy Afterwards, he denied his previous thoughts, looking at Chiba, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. Really... Besides yourself, how many people have to fuck! Then, it finally changed into a feeling he couldn''t explain. "Ah, I promise you." In this indescribable feeling, he pursed his lips, nodded lightly, and said softly but firmly. "Well, then, a smooth journey!" After receiving the affirmative answer from Hongyan, Chiba seemed to feel relieved. He who had opened his mouth to say something, nodded heavily, and when the words reached his mouth, it turned into a farewell. "Well, then, wait for you to catch up." With a poker face that hasn''t changed for thousands of years, Hongyan nodded, and after a response, his figure flashed and he had already ejected. Between this step, I had already crossed a distance of two meters, and flew towards the extremely tall virgin forest in the distance. The speed was actually quite fast. Soon, I could enter the virgin forest, even in the rock. Before Yin arrived, he could enter the primeval forest. With one person and such a speed, it is clear that Hongyan knows that the current situation is critical and has no reservations, nor does he intend to save Chakra on this grassland. It can be seen that he also knows that they cannot stay in this grassland for a long time. "Is that all right?" At this moment, Chiba, the shadow clone on the side, glanced at the body that was flying by Hongyan and Xuena, and couldn''t help but speak. "I do not know." Seeing Hongyan and Xuena drifting away, Chiba slowly shook his head, the emerald flame swaying in his eyes, making his face a little cloudy. "Ok" However, after hearing Chiba''s uncertain answer, the shadow clone Chiba didn''t say anything, but only softly responded. "What do you think?" After responding, Chiba asked. "What are you kidding? If I know, why should I ask you?" Then, this question quickly received a response, but the response was not very calm and peaceful, and the shadow clone asked without any leeway. "At least, one more support is good. Even if this support is my shadow clone." Staring closely at the smaller and smaller figure in front of him, Chiba''s gaze seemed to look at the last scene of his life again, sighing, and reluctant to give up. "I think we can only do this. After all, if they enter the virgin forest now, Yanyin won''t know which way he escaped. This will buy them a lot of time, and if they leave now, ~www.novelhall.com~ They will have a certain time advantage. These times are enough to support the completion of the mission of Shenwubi Bridge. As long as the mission of Shenwubi Bridge is completed, once the bridge is blown up, everything will be settled. , Iwagaki''s front and rear will inevitably be chaotic, and we also have a chance to breathe, and the three generations of Hokage and Nara Lukisa are absolutely impossible to give up such a good counterattack opportunity. At the same time Iwagaki is in chaos, they will move forward and counterattack. Yanyin, when the time comes, Yanyin will be overwhelmed, and I am afraid he will be unable to hunt them down." Upon hearing this, the shadow avatar Chiba sighed, and said in a tone that tells whether it is self-comfort or objective facts. "Then...I can rest assured." After hearing this, Chiba did not put forward any words against the uncertain factors in these words, but a smile that didn''t know whether it was a bitter smile or a relieved smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the sigh in his eyes was hidden. Reluctantly, with a firm look, he slowly turned around and looked at the edge of the grassland. "Ok." The shadow clone Chiba looked at the figure of Hongyan and Xuena about to enter the virgin forest, pursed his lips, smiled reluctantly, and then slowly turned around. "Next, we only need to focus on one thing." At this moment, Chiba, who turned completely, said. "Well, just focus on one thing." The shadow avatar Chiba who has turned into a righteousness also shows the same way. And at this moment, in their determined eyes, slowly reflected the edge of the grassland, the end of a golden grass wave under the sunset, the golden heads that are like the black at the end of the horizon throbbing. . "Don''t... die too ugly..." At this moment, the two murmured at the same time. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1016： transfer A few minutes ago, in a bush forest behind the river on the edge of the grassland. "despair!" Unable to conceal the tired sound of falling to the ground, it sounded from the bushes where there were two or three ninjas hidden in every bush. "Huh...huh..." Then there was a series of gasps. "Are you okay? Lord Loess?" "Master Loess, what are you?" "Why...who is it?" Amid the gasp, a series of surprises and surprises also sounded from all around. At this moment, in the middle of this bush where many hidden rocks are hidden, the solid and strong loess is almost half-kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily, and there are traces of scorched smoke everywhere on his body. It looks embarrassing and dangerous. If it wasn''t for him that he hadn''t squatted on the ground, I''m afraid, all Yan Yin here would think that he was seriously injured and unconscious, or even seriously injured to death. Huang Tu''s appearance seemed to be anxious all over, which really made people feel uneasy. It''s no wonder that these Yanyin disregarded their concealed figures and spoke actively. "I''m fine... fine!" Hearing these surprises, Huang Tu shook his head repeatedly and hurriedly said. "But... Lord Loess?" At this time, hearing his words, someone finally couldn''t help, and a head came out from the nearest bush at his hand and said to him. "Red Rock, I''m fine." Looking at the protruding head, Huang Tu took a few breaths, shook his head, and said hurriedly. Then, he sat down on the ground and let the smoke on his body evaporate a little bit. Then he asked: " How about the ambush troops?" "Nothing happened. In the past two days, no unit was found, and no one was found." Obviously, this person named Chi Yan should be the person in charge of this bush. After Huang Tu asked the question, he immediately answered, with the affirmation that everything was under control in his tone. "That''s good...that''s good..." Hearing Chi Yan''s words, Huang Tu breathed a sigh of relief, and he nodded while exclaiming. "But... Lord Loess, you are... isn''t the situation on the front line over there very bad?" And seeing the appearance of Huang Tu''s relief, Chi Yan frowned. As the person in charge here, he participated in the combat meeting of this entire plan. He knew very well what Huang Tu was doing before, and now he is doing it again. What. As the commander-in-chief of the entire plan, Huang Tu is responsible for both fronts. The first front is Yunyin behind. Then, they are now. And the opening of their front line was when the Yunyin front line was opened to a certain degree in the rear. All commanders are loess. But now, the loess has reached their side, that is to say, the Yunyin front there is almost to a certain extent. As for this level, the first one is that there is no need to worry about it, and the second one is that it has already failed over there. In other words, there are two answers in front of him now, one is Yun Yin''s answer, they are touched. One is that they have failed over there and they must change their goals and implement a filing plan. Judging from the current situation of Loess, he was a little worried, so he couldn''t help but have these questions. "It''s okay, there won''t be any mistakes over there. Although the war is stalemate, the third generation of Raikage is also very difficult to deal with, but the battle has been stabilized, and the losses are within acceptable limits. The most important thing is that the third generation of Raikage has nowhere. To escape, he will undoubtedly die." As if he heard Chi Yan''s concerns, Huang Tu explained immediately. The troops here have been lurking for two days. Even if they are ninjas, they are emotionally a little impetuous, and their appearance is hard to be reassuring. If he doesn''t talk about the situation on the Yunyin front, I''m afraid it will be popular. Originally, many people opposed this plan. It was his father who used his prestige as Tukage to suppress all the voices of opposition, and that is why this plan was promoted. If he didn''t explain now, it would be unclear what kind of bad influence these subordinates who did not agree to the plan will have to affect their fighting psychology. But Loess can be sure that the next plan will definitely cause a mess. That''s why, my father couldn''t rest assured that he wanted to run between the two battlefields, because he was afraid that others would not be able to handle the sensitive relationship. Therefore, he quickly gave a brief summary of the battle report over there. "Successful? Trapped three generations of Raikage?" "Great! Worthy of being three generations of Tuying adults!" "So, should we act to end this war?" Obviously, Huang Tu''s words quickly received results. As soon as he said these words, there was a joyful whisper around him, which was a positive emotion of victory. This sentence mobilized morale. "Excuse me, Lord Loess, a third-generation Raikage, can really shock Yunyin and keep them from asking for trouble?" However, as the person in charge, Chi Yan was quite suspicious and asked. "Red Rock, of course it''s worth it!" Hearing this doubt, Huang Tu smiled immediately and said decisively. "Lord Loess..." Seeing the wounded loess, Chi Yan was slightly stunned. He didn''t understand why the three generations of Raikage could let the village send tens of thousands of ninjas to stop him. "The three generations of Lei Ying are the strongest of Yunyin, and his ninjutsu is the most suitable ninjutsu among all shadows. There is no one. In terms of war performance, he is better than our three generations of Tu Ying. To be effective, his absolute speed, absolute defense, and absolute attack will have an absolute impact in any battle below the level of a thousand players. That is to say, three generations of Raikage alone can be compared to a thousand players. A human-sized army, such a character, can even determine the victory or defeat of a battle with a rank of 1,000 or more, and it is even more decisive for those below the rank of 1,000. For the layout of the war, the three generations of Raiking are definitely us. There is no one of the biggest threats. Secondly, Yunyin is different from us. We are fighting on the mainland, but they are expeditions~www.novelhall.com~ For the expedition, there are too many factors affecting morale, and as long as there are three generations of Raikage, the **** of war When people are there, their morale will never decline, but if such a person is lost, the blow to their morale can be extremely severe, and it can even be devastated. Third, the third generation of Lei Ying is a shadow. If he dies, Yunyin will inevitably be in chaos. Before the fourth generation of Lei Ying takes over, Yun Yin will certainly not make any major moves on the battlefield. If this is the case, it will buy us time. , We can use this time when Yun Yin dared not act rashly, to deal with Konoha with all his strength, and to hit Konoha by surprise. The fourth generation of Raiking has not yet taken over, and we can win this war. The death of the three generations of Raikage is not only useful, but is no less than half of Yunyin''s total combat power! " Looking at Chi Yan, Huang Tu smiled slightly, and his mouth was this series. Killing three generations of Raikage, it is nothing more than half of Yunyin''s combat power... And as soon as these words came out, whether it was Chi Yan or other Yan Yin, it was a daze. It turned out to be so! This is the purpose of the three generations of Tuying adults! Sure enough, Ying''s thoughts are not something we can guess! Then, it was suddenly enlightened, and suddenly realized, all eyes burst into victory. "So, any questions?" After scanning the surroundings, Huang Tu said with a smile. "No! The Fifth Legion of Yanyin Village, the 5,000-member Legion, stand by now!" Hearing this body, Chi Yan hurriedly stood up and handed over command to Loess. Then, at the moment he stood up, the Yanyin hidden in the bushes stood up one by one, spreading row by row. In a blink of an eye, this bush forest has already stood in darkness! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1017： Must die! "Master Loess! Across this grassland, and then a primitive forest, a little bit south, it is the frontline battlefield between Konoha and me." Red Rock, who was treading on the water, looked at the wide river, confirmed that this was the key landmark on the regional map, and said in a hurry. Then, as soon as he said this, there was a series of dense water treading behind him. The five thousand Yanyin army already followed him and the loess in front of him, stepping onto the key landmark. Is it here already? Great! Before noon tomorrow, you will be able to enter the Konoha front line, faster than expected! Hearing this sound, the corner of Huang Tu''s mouth turned up slightly. According to the plan, after confirming that Yunyin has nothing or impossible to do, within two days, he must lead the five thousand troops to surprise Konoha and completely maimed Konoha''s frontline troops. Then, without stopping, he approached where Konoha Village was, putting pressure on the country of fire. At that time, Konoha had just been maimed, and the news came back to the village. When the village was on guard, everyone was probably panicked and morale was low. At that time, the army from Yunyin would diverge a part of the army, forming a two-sided attack. Potential. At that time, even if Konoha''s defending army has tens of thousands, under this kind of attack, and when the village is about to become a battlefield, he will hand out the letter of alliance peace talks to force Konoha to cease the war by threatening means, and Add some regulations that are beneficial to the country of soil, and they won a big victory in the Konoha battlefield. After Konoha''s armistice, Yunyin, who lost the spiritual support of the three generations of Raikage, knew the general trend, and would inevitably hand over the peace talks. At that time, it would inevitably also list many regulations that would benefit the land of the country. It is also equivalent to a big victory in the Yunyin battlefield. And after the armistice between Konoha and Yunyin, the three-way war as the main battlefield was officially over. Even if Sandyuki was eager to move, they would not dare to act rashly under the circumstances of this total truce, which is equivalent to all the dust settled. . And the history of this war will end with the victory of the land country, Yanyin. At the same time, this will also pull the fire country Konoha, the victor of two consecutive Ninja Wars, from the altar. Except for the maimed troops, these will also be a huge blow to Konoha. After that, they Yanyin will continue to grow and develop due to the advantages of the treaty set by the peace talks and repair alliance, until they surpass Konoha and Yunyin, replace the current Konoha, and become the strongest among the five ninja villages. The Five Ninja Villages will be centered on Iwain, not Konoha! The evil anger that has been suppressed by Konoha for a long time can also take a long sip! "Speed ??up! Tomorrow noon, you must arrive at your destination. Before tomorrow night, you must hit Konoha to the point where you can''t fight back and can only guard their Konoha village!" Thinking of this, Huang Tu took a long breath, suppressing the pain that was burned by thunder and lightning everywhere on his body, flying out in the splash of water. "Yes!" Then, with a uniform sound, the army of Five Thousand Yanyin hurried to catch up. "Master Loess!" At this moment of acceleration, his fingers stood up, as if he had received some contact, Chi Yan opened his eyes slightly, and opened his mouth with an exclaim. "what happened?" Huang Tu hurriedly asked. This Chi Yan can be regarded as a commander trained by his father himself. He has a stable personality and good thinking. He belongs to the type that the Taishan collapsed and his face remains unchanged. Hearing his exclaim at this moment, Huang Tu''s heart is also the same. tight. "The information from the front is back!" Hearing Huang Tu''s question, Chi Yan hurriedly cleaned up his face. As a commander, his behavior just now was too gaffe. However, even though he purged his face, his face was still quite ugly when he said this. Quite, quite ugly. "how about it?" Glancing at Chi Yan beside him, Huang Tu frowned slightly, and his ugly expression made his heart twitch for no reason. "There are enemies ahead." Chi Yan replied, but his tone was unprecedentedly solemn. "How many?" Subconsciously, Huang Tu asked nervously. Their surprise attack on Konoha can be said to be the most important part of all the plans at this stage, and the last thing they want to see is someone obstructing it. "Two..." Hearing Huang Tu''s tense questioning, Chi Yan opened his mouth, and did not speak immediately, but paused before speaking with difficulty. "Two?" Loess was taken aback. Facing an army of thousands, two people? Is it worth such caution? To be honest, Loess was a little surprised. The first reaction was to pass such an unbelievable idea in his heart. Yes, it''s incredible. What''s the point of standing in front of thousands of troops and single-digit enemies? It''s not worth the fuss at all. "One of them is Takichiba." As if hearing the dissatisfaction of the commander-in-chief, Chi Yan looked more ugly and added. "what?" Hearing this name, Huang Tu''s face instantly froze, and the slightly angry words of "what are two people afraid of" that he was about to say came to an abrupt end. That... little monster! Then there was such a frightening thought in his mind. why? Will this little monster be here? It just happens to be between us and Konoha? What does he want to do? What did he guess? Then, there were all kinds of real heartbeat thoughts. To be honest, facing this little monster, he would rather face Konoha''s "golden flash", at least that "golden flash" action, there is something to follow. And this little monster is often unexpected. At the most critical moment, it is bad and good. The "golden flash" is at most about the direction of a thousand-player battle. The terrible is absolutely terrible, but the approach of the war is not a battle. It is completely controlled, and the place where this little monster appears is often the place that determines the direction of the war. For example, after the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, the thousand generation poisonous killing Konoha plan, such as the sand hidden killing plan, which was hidden in the dark after the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, such as the deployment plan that could have become the winning point of this war... These are the key points that can determine the direction of this third Ninja World War. hateful! Why is it at this time? This...is going to fail again... Thinking of this, Huang Tu couldn''t help gritting his teeth. Ok? Then, just after gritting his teeth, he was taken aback for a while, as if thinking of something. Two people? Is there only one person beside him? No matter how strong he is, it is impossible to deal with an army of thousands of people! Moreover, it is an army of five thousand people! Suddenly, the movement of Huang Tu gritted his teeth was stagnant, followed by a wry smile. I was so frightened by him! "Who is another person?" Thinking of this ~www.novelhall.com~ Huang Tu breathed a sigh of relief, and asked calmly. "Takichiba." Then, Chi Yan continued to respond with an ugly face. "what?" Loess was taken aback. Two Takichiba? "No, it should be Taki Chiba''s shadow clone." Chi Yan hurriedly added. Shadow clone? Don''t be kidding! The shadow clone can also be regarded as...human? Uh It seems, Taki Chiba''s shadow clone, really can''t help but treat it as a human being? Hearing this supplement, Huang Tu''s heart relaxed, and at the same time he thought bitterly. However, in the current situation, it doesn''t matter even if there are ten Taki Chiba shadow clones, no, fifty are okay. Taki Chiba is terrible, but it is not his absolute strength that is terrible, but his tactics. With such a huge number of people, his tactics cannot be reversed. He is not enough to ignore the number! "It doesn''t matter..." Thinking of this, Huang Tu wiped out the cold sweat from his forehead, and said lightly. "It looks like they have been waiting there for a long time..." However, at this time, Chi Yan seemed to think of something to add, and said. "..." As soon as this word came out, Huang Tu swallowed the last half sentence abruptly. conspiracy! There is definitely a conspiracy! As the corners of his mouth solidified with a relaxed smile, he pulled a stiff smile as he thought. "If the order goes on, I will besiege Takichiba with all my strength, and I can arrive at the Konoha front line later, but..." In the end, with the twitching of the corners of his mouth, Huang Tu, the honest-looking commander-in-chief, almost screamed out the game in a distorted manner. "Takichiba, you must die!" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1018： how is this possible…… "So, this is actually the memory they passed on?" After whispering softly, looking at the black forehead protection that swept like wind, the forehead shimmering like blood under the setting sun, the dark-faced shadow clone Chiba, took a deep breath. Asked. "Yes" In response, Qianye''s eyes moved slightly with the same look, and he seemed to glance at the shadow clone next to him, and nodded. The reason why he was so anxious to use Yukana as an "excus" to support Hirohiko, of course, could not be because "only saw a small group of Iwagaki, there may be fewer but powerful things behind them", nor is it "Xuna" It will become a destabilizing factor in this battle. If all three people stay, the original victory will become a defeat." These reasons. Rather, because his two shadow clones were lifted, it was not because they encountered "a relatively strong team of Iwayuki", but they discovered this before they waited for the shadow clone to fight against the discovered Iwayuki. Team Yanyin was just exploring the way, followed by an army of thousands of Yanyin. At that time, his shadow clone was so scared that he relieved himself almost instantly. "That''s why Hirohiko and Yukina were released so quickly?" After hearing this sound, he stared at the black shadow clone in front and asked again. "of course" Chiba nodded, and slowly stretched his hand into the ninja bag behind him. Thousands of Yanyin army, a comatose Xuena, and a Honghiko who can''t open the writing wheel and can only protect himself, this is not a multiple choice question at all. Of course what he can do is to support Hirohiko and Xuena. Moreover, it is still impossible to let Hongyan know that the coming will be an army of thousands of ninjas. If Hirohiko knew that he was about to face an army of thousands of ninjas, it would basically be impossible for Hirohiko to leave. If its just a team of Iwayin and possibly a small but powerful Iwayin force, then it is acceptable in Hongyans heart. These are all things that he can handle, although he will worry and want to stay by his side. Fight, but it is more or less convincing, as long as he knows that he is not facing a mortal situation, just a little risky. After all, Hirohiko still trusts him quite a bit, and is only a little risky. After weighing the pros and cons, he will stay with him if he stays. Besides, there is also a Xuena. In his heart, Xuena is not inferior to him. Existence, persuasion is almost 100%. However, if Hongyan knows that he will face an army of thousands of people next, this kind of mortal situation, then he must stay by his side with a mortal heart. In a sense, as Uchi The Bo clan is quite similar to the soil of the same clan. It is the type that can ignore the task for the sake of the partner. At that time, if you want to persuade him to take Xuena away first. Even, he would use a sentence like "Xuena is definitely not willing to let you die, and compared to me, your words are safer to bring Xuena back to the village" to persuade himself to leave and let him stay. Attract the enemy and fight for the opportunity to escape. When the time comes, no one will be able to convince anyone, and even more extreme situations will occur. In the end, the greatest probability is that three people will die together under the army of thousands of people, or the three will run away together and be one One hit kills, and the lower one takes Xuena away by himself, and Hongyan stays and delays alone. Let Hongyan take Yuuna to go? This thing is impossible! It is also the ending that Chiba wants to see most. Therefore, he can only lie to Hongyan. Yes, in fact, what Hongyan said is not wrong... Chiba really, indeed, really lied to him again in order to distract him. "So... the overall plan of the opposite Yanyin should be to use tens of thousands of ninjas to intercept Yunyin''s elite and the third generation of Raikage in the rear battlefield, and the front battlefield is the only thousands of people left to attack Konoha. " At this time, the shadow avatar Chiba asked again. "That should be the case, and this army of thousands of people should be dispatched when it was determined that Yun Yin would not be able to stir up any storms. In this way, it should be ensured that Yun Yin will not mess up, and there is no way to mess up. Come, they can safely send all their troops to attack Konoha and maimed Konoha''s front line in one fell swoop. In this case, Yunyin can''t figure out any tricks, and Konoha will be maimed again. They will put more pressure on Konoha and it will soon be possible. With a victorious posture to negotiate and revise the alliance, to grab the best interests of the war... This plan seems to be risky, but in fact everything is in Yanyin''s grasp. In fact, it is much more secure than always fighting like this and waiting for a fighter opportunity." In this regard, the body Chiba also sighed. At this moment, he already understood everything, all Yanyin''s purposes, and Yanyin could be regarded as "seeing the poor", and all the methods were clearly displayed. In a way of unavoidable and unavoidable, it is obvious. "So... could we be the opponents of these thousands of Yanyin?" Hearing the approval of the ontology, the shadow clone Chiba did not have any "it seems, I guessed it" expression on his face, but a serious face, and asked such a question a little nervously. "how is this possible!" Ontology Chiba answered in the affirmative. If the three generations of Raiking are here, they may be able to stop the thousands of Yanyin army, but now it is not the third generation of Raiking~www.novelhall.com~ but him. For him, he does not have the absolute defense of the three generations of Raikage, nor the absolute speed. Although it can be said to be quite good on the offensive end, for such a large number of differences, the offensive end is of no use. . In other words, his current strength, unless the Yin Seal can be refilled again, the probability of survival is zero. No doubt, zero! "So...is there any plan?" The shadow clone Chiba asked weakly again. This can be regarded as the standard Chiba thinking. If we are not capable of the enemy, we will outsmart it. No matter how dangerous the situation is, as long as you seize the opportunity, then everything still has a chance! There is still a chance to win! Get the biggest result! "how is this possible" Then, this questioning was stopped by the main body Chiba with an absolute tone and the rolled eyes. "No?" Hearing this, the shadow clone Chiba asked weakly again. "Have!" Almost at the same time, the second half of Chiba''s sentence came. Practice the first half sentence and the second half sentence, that is: How could it be! "Uh... Then rush straight up?" The shadow clone Chiba twitched the corner of his mouth, his face pale. "I feel, are we talking nonsense?" Ontology Chiba seems to have realized one thing. Realized a very important thing... It hurts, isn''t he asking and answering? When they realized this, the two Chiba raised their eyes at the same time. In the eye... The densely packed kunai shurikens filled their sight! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1019： 1！ 5000！ "Really no plan?" Seeing the black pressure coming from covering the sky and covering the sky and pressing a group of kunai shurikens that are already falling in an arc, I glanced at the main body Chiba next to him. The original taut face seemed to be tighter, and his right hand couldn''t bear it. Live slowly lifted. "..." However, what he got from his questioning was only a blank eye of the body Chiba. "Ah--" Feeling the white eyes of the body next to him, the shadow clone Chiba sighed: "It seems that it is impossible to escape now." After that, at this moment, his right hand raised his fingers violently. "boom!" In an instant, the eyes of the two of them suddenly went dark, and four rock walls rose up into the sky and stretched upwards, covering them tightly for almost an instant. Earth escape, the art of the four-pillar prison! "Dangdangdang!" "Bangbang Bang!" "Du Du Du!" Then came the sound of various metal objects hitting the rock wall. "I think we should be able to run!" After hearing these sounds, the shadow clone Chiba breathed a sigh of relief, and looked up at the top of the four-pillar prison reflecting the red light of the sunset. "tie!" At this moment, Chiba also raised his head to look at the body on the top of the four-pillar prison with a light wave of his right hand, and flew a kunai that fell from the top of the four-pillar prison. He glanced at the shadow clone and said: " Escape, we must be able to escape, but..." "It''s just that if you escape, such a group of nearly five thousand Iwagami will head straight for Konoha''s front line. At that time, even if Bofeng Shuimen is on the front line, it will not be possible to prevent Konoha from being maimed. Everyone will be biased towards Yanyin, an era of Yanyin will come, and Yanyin and Konoha are two completely different concepts. They are not as bright as Konoha. Once let it be the only one, the original one is the only one. What kind of treatment Konoha will receive is unknown. In short, we who are closely related to Konoha will never have a good life." Before the main body Chiba spoke, the shadow clone Chiba continued. "I feel more and more that my explanation is nonsense." With a few dings, Kunai and Shuriken were swept down from the top of the cell, and the body Chiba said helplessly. "So fast, in an instant, the four-pillar prison technique was completed!" "This is Konoha''s little monster?" "This little monster!" "Quick! Quick! Surround them!" "Can''t let them leave safely!" "Kill them at all costs!" And at this moment, the footsteps of the Yanyins outside came in faintly accompanied by shouts. Chiba could tell from the footsteps that they were already surrounded. "However, plan, I do have one!" At this moment, after listening to the voice, Chiba spoke. "Ugh" After hearing this sentence, the shadow avatar Chiba did not have any surprises because of the plan, but sighed more helplessly and disappointed than before. "It seems that you also thought about it, so..." Hearing this sigh, Chiba''s mouth showed a slight smile, and the shock and despair in his eyes from the sight of crowded black heads slowly dissipated, and a strange smile slowly emerged. meaning. ... "Detonate!" At this moment, when a smile appeared in Qianyes eyes, he was looking at the four-pillar prison filled with kunai and shurikens surrounded by four rock walls about seven or eight meters away from a distance of nearly a hundred meters. Give an order. "Bang bang bang bang bang!" "Boom boom boom boom boom!" Immediately, the fire and smoke exploded on the four-pillar rock wall, like firecrackers, on the rock wall facing them. "Crack, click, click!" In the continuous sound of explosions, the cobweb-like cracks spread out in an instant with each explosion as the center. In an instant, the seven or eight-meter-high rock walls were already full of cracks, and even spread to the other three sides. Above the rock wall. In the bang, in just a few seconds, the seven-eight-meter-high seemingly indestructible four-pillar prison has been cracked all over, seeming to be collapsed when touched, and gradually submerged in the flames of smoke. "ready!" And just when the rock pillar was firmly touched and collapsed, with a "pop", the yellow soil in the hands that had been in the knot slammed together, and the mouth was shouting again. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" "Fuck!" With this sound, behind him, dozens of ninjas lined up in two rows put their hands together. "put!" Hearing this series of clapping applause, Huang Tu made a sound, and pressed his hand heavily on the ground, making a clear "pop"! "Snapped!" After that, there was a clear and uniform sound behind him. Earth escape, mountain art! "Crack!" Suddenly, with the four pillars as the center, a ring-shaped crack with a diameter of tens of meters suddenly formed. The ground suddenly cracked, sunken from it, and divided into two. The two semicircular ground suddenly lifted toward the center. The four pillars closed firmly. It is like a huge mouth, swallowing these four pillars firmly in the mouth, biting them together! "boom!" The ground cracks, trembles, and grass mud is flying, two semi-circular ground uplifting grass panels are heavily closed and then together again, as the thunderous roar rumbling away, a series of "kakaka" rocks are broken The sound of cracking sounded, and to the degree that the naked eye could discern, Wu Qianyanyin''s eyes watched the four pillars being closed and crushed bit by bit, and finally in the roar, they were completely crushed into dust! "rumble" Amidst the loud noise that went away, surrounded by ring-shaped smoke and dust transpiring, slowly drifting away. In the encircled circle of thousands of rocks, a round mountain is like a round egg in a nest, standing quietly in the depression In the huge hole below, an emerald green vertical mark seemed to divide it in two, which seemed a bit spectacular. "Success?" "Have you seen Taki Chiba escape?" "I didn''t see it!" "There is no sign of anyone escaping!" Then, in the midst of the rumbling sound, the shouts of these five thousand Yanyins sounded. Succeeded? And Loess, who has been observing the situation between his own mountain art, frowned slightly, glanced at the dozens of rock hidden behind him who were slightly shaking behind him, and there was a hint of doubt in his heart. the sound of. He knew very well that to kill Taki Chiba, he must not be given a chance to breathe. As long as there is a chance, then Taki Chiba will never be killed. And the mountain art just now, the huge mountain tens of meters high in front of him, was just to not give Taki Chiba a chance to breathe. "not found!" "not found!" "not found!" At this moment, the five thousand Iwakura ninjas have begun to cheer. Who is Taki Chiba? They know very well that their loess-sama will not hesitate to use the legion-level mountain art to deal with him, even if he is more powerful. No matter how strong the tactics are, no matter how strong the enemy is, it is impossible to lose more! Moreover, these five thousand pairs of eyes were staring at him. If he really escaped, even if he was extremely fast, it would be impossible to hide so many people. The five thousand people surrounded by Tuan Tuan did not have any blind spots. This Takichiba was definitely crushed into powder! "Done!" "Killed!" "He can''t escape!" Then, after confirming the current situation, everyone couldn''t help but look around, and a few meters away from the giant pit mountain, all showed joy. "laugh!" However, at this moment, as they cheered and joy, a cone of soil suddenly pierced from the top of the mountain. "Chichi!" "Chichi!" "Chichichichichi!" Then, two, three, four... countless roads of soil cone rock wall pierced all the way from the top of the mountain ~www.novelhall.com~, pouring down like a flood, "chichichi" spread outwards And to go, almost as fast as lightning. "how!" "this is" "what!" And before these five thousand Iwayuki ninjas faded from the joy of their faces, the soil cone rock gun belt resembling a thousand needle forest spread from the mountain to the outside of the giant crater, and dozens of Iwayuki were caught off guard. On the spot, the rock gun and soil cone pierced from the ground, and the blood was sprayed. In the horrified gaze of the teammate, his feet were off the ground and they were directly strung into a gourd! "Retreat!" "Rewind!" "Quick!" At this moment, Huang Tu''s roar almost hoarse, but his eyes were fixed on the top of the mountain, where the glimmering green human form was. "Crack!" "Crack!" "Kakka!" The ground under the feet was constantly cracking outwards, small pieces of stones were attracted by unknown forces, and slowly floated upwards. The green-lined corners of Chiba''s mouth wore a cruel and tragic smile, and his eyes The emerald green aperture shrank slightly, reflecting the Thousand Needles Forest whose spread had slowed down, and the Yanyin ninjas who hurriedly retreated with fear in their eyes, their figures sank slightly. So, come on! The green light flashed, and he suddenly disappeared on the mountain peak that resembled a lotus flower blooming. "boom!" In the next second, a huge cloud of dust suddenly burst from the densest place of Yanyin. "It''s Takichiba!" "It''s that little monster!" "He killed it!" "kill!" "kill him!" Amidst the tremors, cracks, and roars of the earthquake, the screams and screams of killing came together! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1020： 1 set! "boom" The faint roar and tremor, through the unusually huge branches and trembling green leaves, faintly spread into Hongyans senses, making him tremble in his hand. The last stroke of the secret sign at that moment produced a littleflexion. Which direction is Chiba? However, he didn''t care about the flaws in the signal, instead he turned his head hurriedly to look at the source of the vague roar and tremor, and the slight trembling sound of the branch of the "dead" was recalled in his ears. Such a big move... Afterwards, his brows frowned, and when he moved, he was about to eject in the direction he came. However, in the end he stopped his figure. Do not! Its too late now! If there is an enemy that Chiba can''t face, Chiba can make such a dynamic enemy. The current me, in the past, I died in vain! It will even drag Qianye''s hind legs and affect him against the enemy, so that it will harm him! The stronger the enemy, the less I can go! Don''t break Chiba''s plan! Hirohiko! But at the moment he stopped moving, such a thought flashed through his mind. Besides, now, there is Xuena... The thoughts flashed in his mind, Hongyan couldn''t help looking at the face of Xuena with his shoulders hanging down, and bit his teeth lightly, cutting off the last thought of going to Chiba. Anyway, now I can only believe in Chiba! I believe that no matter what kind of opponent Chiba encounters, he can deal with it and escape to heaven. All I can do now is to bring Xuena back to the village, nothing can go wrong! Standing up slowly, Hongyan turned his head slowly, and moved his gaze away from the old road, and landed on the fixed route that was stretched out by the branches that had faintly shed some light. At the same time, he also puts the karma in his hand into a pill. Ok? And just when he had no income in his ninja bag, his hand seemed to touch something, and he paused slightly. Then, he fumbled for a while, and unpacked a very important ninja bag from behind his waist. "this is" Seeing the tightness of the seal, and even a ninja bag with a sealing technique paper attached to the seal, Hongyan frowned slightly. This ninja bag belongs to Chiba. When she agreed to take Yuuna to leave, Chiba pulled herself and forced it to herself, saying that it was "something as important as Yuuki" and wanted to bring it back to the village. . However, he did not say what it was or what was sealed inside. He only knew that when he was leaving, Qianye also specially ordered himself to take it back to the village properly and bury it in the small woods behind the house. He couldn''t ask more about the situation at the time, and now he was at a loss when it was taken out. What is it that needs to be treated so cautiously by Chiba, and even the seal technique is used. Looking at this seal technique, it is still a very complicated seal technique. It can be seen that this thing should be very important, and Chiba said that it is as important as Xuena, so it should not be a lie to me. But what is the important thing, after bringing it back to the village, not to give it to the village, but to be buried in the small forest behind the house? After fiddling with this ninja bag, Hongyan couldn''t help but wonder. From the weight point of view, it should be stuffed with something of a certain texture. It is quite heavy. It is definitely not something like shuriken kunai, and this stuff fills up this ninja bag. Im afraid Not necessarily a blocky thing. The reason why Chiba used the sealing technique to seal it, I''m afraid there are some reasons to prevent the contents from leaking out. What would it be? His brows wrinkled tightly because of doubts, but Hirohiko didn''t think about this issue for long. He carefully fixed the ninja bag behind his waist and glanced at the situation of Yukina for a while, after confirming that everything was OK. , The figure sank, and the whole person shot out suddenly, flying towards the bright place. Yanyin''s defensive power has indeed been reduced a lot. In such a large virgin forest, no one can see it. Chiba was right, Yanyin really dispatched tens of thousands of ninjas and Yunyin all made a big bet! In other words, the danger that Chiba is encountering right now is not necessarily a desperate situation. After all, after tens of thousands of ninjas have been used, Iwayin can no longer have any more troops. If the number is not an absolute advantage, then Chiba will never lose! Then, there should be no danger on the return journey. I can increase my speed appropriately. After leaving this virgin forest and walking a distance to the south, it should be an outpost of Konohas frontline troops. At the outpost, it means that we are not. Fight alone! At that time, it is equivalent to safety. If you speed up, then you should be able to reach the outpost by noon tomorrow... Hurry up! The strong wind went backwards, thinking that Hongyan here would no longer choose the way of sneaking and hiding. He speeded up all the way and flew out at the fastest speed. When the figure flashed, he was already submerged in this dense and huge branch. Among. ... At this time, the other side. "Heh...heh...huh...huh..." Kakashi barely opened his eyes, and the Ergouyu writing wheel in his left eye was shining with exhausted brilliance. The whole person was already kneeling on this huge branch, resting his hands on the ground, breathing heavily. Obviously, he was extremely tired. "Huh...huh..." And in front of him, Lin, with a little blood on her face, was gasping in general. The two had already experienced a difficult battle, and they were so tired that they could hardly speak. "Kakashi!" At this moment, Lin, who was panting a little bit, raised her eyes slightly, but suddenly sat upright, her eyes were slightly opened, and her mouth was horrified. At this moment, in her eyes, on the branches around the branch where they were resting, there were still a lot of Iwagaku ninjas standing! They are surrounded! "And... is there so much support?" And hearing Xue Na''s exclamation, Kakashi stood up with difficulty, turned slightly, and once again protected her behind her, but her hands had already begun to seal. hateful! Bring the soil, look, this is the technique you helped me complete... The clear and bright right eye, and the scarlet Ergouyu writing wheel''s left eye stared at the enemies in front of him, Kakashi gritted his teeth under his mask. "Huh..." Amidst a high-pitched eagle, Kakashis last imprinted thunderball in his right hand burst out, and amidst the thunder and light ~www.novelhall.com~ the squeaky sound of chidori, accompanied by The blue and white brilliance once again resounded in this extremely huge virgin forest. "Oh? In this situation, there is another one who is fighting with us. It really deserves to be someone who dared to sneak into the enemy''s rear. He is so competitive!" At this time, looking at the condensed thunder light, the Yanyin Ninja headed said lightly, with indifferent and joking in the words. "Lin, I will stop these guys. Take this opportunity and run away!" Tightening the trigeminal kunai in his hand, Kakashi has a thousand birds in one hand and kunai in the other, and his figure is already squatting down. "but" Hearing this, Lin obviously wanted to refute. "Take the soil and entrust you to me, so even if you die, I will protect you!" However, before the words came out, Kakashi interrupted. "Kakashi..." Lin was slightly taken aback when she heard Kakashi''s words that were completely different from his. "Lin, Taito likes you, likes you very much, and cherishes you very much, so if I fight for my life, I will protect you too!" Afterwards, Kakashi''s words came again. "Then Kakashi, my mood is..." Hearing this sound, Lin''s expression was stunned, and tears burst into her eyes. "I! I''m a scumbag who once wanted to abandon you!" However, Kakashi did not let her finish this sentence. Then, the Yan Yin who jumped down did not give them a chance to speak again. "Come on, Lynn!" Amidst the sharp eagle chatter, Lei Guang greeted the enemy! I will definitely use this technique to protect Lin! Bring soil! Faced with enemies whose numbers far exceed him, the gray-haired boy has only one thought in his mind. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1021： Be saved Am I dead? Kakashi slowly opened his eyes, and what caught his eye was the dark night and the bright stars roaming above the night like a river. "here is" Subconsciously, he opened his mouth and spit out such a sentence. "You finally woke up!" At this time, a familiar voice rang. Teacher Watergate! As soon as the words came out, almost aroused, he sat up abruptly, the pain and fatigue on his body had all disappeared, almost subconsciously, he blurted out. "teacher!" At this time, Bofeng Shuimen, who was sitting leaning on the boulder, also sat upright, and looked at Kakashi, who was looking at him with a look of consternation, and a slightly relaxed smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "why" Seeing his teacher, Kakashi flashed a faint look on his face, looked at his teacher, opened his mouth slightly, and asked in amazement. "This art of karma is for me to use space-time ninjutsu for movement." Although Kakashi didn''t ask, Bo Feng Shuimen seemed to know what he wanted to ask, and raised the three-pronged Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, and said. "Then... the enemy?" Kakashi quickly understood his teacher''s explanation, and asked immediately. "I knocked them all down." Hearing his disciple''s words, the gentle color on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was slightly reduced, some serious color appeared, and he spoke. Those enemies... Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s understatement, Kakashi''s eyes opened slightly, revealing a little surprise. After Chiba left, they were attacked by two groups of enemies. They were Ivyins support troops. In the second group of enemies, that is, the group that surrounded them, he was exhausted after all. Although several people were beheaded, they eventually passed out due to exhaustion of physical strength and Chakra. He didn''t know the next thing. When I wake up again, it is now. However, even though he was surprised by the understatement of his teacher, after all, those Yanyin''s strengths are very strong. Even if he is intact, he will win five to five, and he is absolutely inferior in number. That situation is absolutely fatal. And the words of his teacher sounded like those Yan Yin were not worth mentioning, so how could he not be surprised? However, he soon thought of something more important, and hurriedly said: "Where is Lin? Where is Lin?" Hearing his disciple''s anxious words, Bo Feng Shuimen did not answer, but raised his hand and pointed in a direction. Kakashi hurriedly turned his head to look, but saw a young girl standing there quietly, hands on her chest, looking up at the starry sky, seemingly praying, but she looked very sad. "I''m sorry I didn''t arrive in time, Kakashi." Looking at Lin''s back with Kakashi, Bo Feng Shuimen pursed his lips, lowered his head slightly, and said in a deep voice, "I heard about everything from Lin." And just as the words of Bo Feng Shuimen fell, a gust of evening breeze brushed gently, seeming to carry this heavy weight, and rolled up Lin''s skirt and shoulder-length short hair. "Lin..." At the same time, Kakashi lowered his head and murmured, as if he was also going with the wind, following the heavy touch of his teacher, being blown to the distant place, among the stars. Bring soil... Feeling the heaviness and whisper in the wind, Lin looked up at the sky, her face was covered with the sadness of a girl who did not belong to her age, and she quietly pressed her lips. ... "despair!" At this time, at the place where Lin was standing, the direction she was facing was far and far away, her gaze stretched for an unknown distance and could not be seen, Hongyan stepped on the most common landform of the country covered with grass -On the grassland. "Boom... boom..." Vaguely, the almost inaudible sound of explosions and crashes followed the night breeze and brushed over his decisive poker-faced face, as well as the direction that he resisted not looking at the direction of the explosions and crashes. Stiff body. Chiba... He gritted his teeth and ran with all his strength, but the speed was still getting slower and slower after all. And the **** his back still closed her eyes and didn''t feel at all. At the same time, it made him feel that her back was getting heavier and heavier. His physical strength is almost exhausted! The worries about Chiba ultimately affected his judgment of the current situation. In the course of this rush, he finally misjudged his situation. Originally, he thought that even if he rushed to the outpost, his physical strength would be enough. However, after repeated battles and repeated injuries, his body was not in perfect condition after all, and even he was still strong on the outside. He looked and felt no problem, and his physical strength was sufficient, but he was already weak inside. This night''s rush has made him exhausted, so much so that at this time, his gritted teeth are mostly due to the strong support of the rush. hateful! You can''t pass out here! You can''t get off here! There is no concealment here. If the force faints, then there is really no hiding place, as long as there are any enemies, then it is really sure to die. And here is the battlefield after all! It''s a battlefield after all! Surrounded by exhaustion, Hongyan had only one thought left in his mind. hateful! Why hasn''t the outpost arrived yet! Then ~www.novelhall.com~ turned into such a slightly angry thought. Next, he didn''t even have the ability to think. When passing by such a slight anger, his mind was completely blank except for the words "hurry up". The cold sweat on his forehead rolled down, Hongyan only felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, as if he was about to lose his support, his vision was shrinking bit by bit, and everything in front of him began to blur. Finally, one did not pay attention to his feet. With a soft, "poof", he rolled to the ground. hateful! Can''t hold it! After rolling several times in a row following the inertia, Hongyan rallied his spare strength to support it, and then stopped in a hurry, and at the moment he stopped, his gaze suddenly looked in the direction where he was rolling. But seeing Xuena fell to the ground, it looked like she was in a normal posture and there was no damage. Great Xuena... It''s okay! In response, his poker face twitched slightly. At the moment of the fall, he actually consciously threw Xuena away so as not to fall with him. It hurts... Then, the pain from the rolling collision came up, and he couldn''t help gritting his teeth. Just...just take a break... Taking advantage of it, I haven''t passed out yet... Afterwards, after the pain arose, his vague consciousness seemed to be stimulated, and he was a little awake, panting heavily, he closed his eyes and made such a decision. Ok? But at the moment he closed his eyes, his brows rose, but his heart jumped. "bass" The sound of feet stepping on the grass rang abruptly above his head. Someone! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1022： outpost It was night, Konoha''s outpost. "Squeak!" The simple wooden house was pushed aside, and a Konoha ninja gently pushed the door in. "How is it going?" At this moment, there was a calm voice from the door. "The last batch of supplies has also been counted. This is the sorting list. Also, the team responsible for the transportation outside has something to say to you." Hearing this sound, Konoha Ninja gently raised his head, glanced at the only desk in the wooden house, and the middle-aged ninja with frowning brows behind the desk with his hands folded and supporting his chin. A scroll was placed on the desk. "Oh? The team responsible for the transport? Are these children?" The middle-aged ninja pushed aside the messy pile of scrolls, took the scroll that Konoha ninja had put down, quickly unfolded and scanned it, and murmured in his mouth. However, after reading the scroll to stop vomiting, his words changed immediately, and he opened his mouth and said: "There are no more special army food pills? And in terms of food, it is half less than before. This... how do we support it for a month?" "Ok" In response, the ninja who was younger than the middle-aged ninja nodded and frowned deeply. "There are more than a dozen people in our outpost, and there are two ninjas from the Qiu Dao clan. This... with such a little food and ordinary munition pills, we will support it for five days at most!" Looking at the scroll in his hand, the middle-aged ninja patted his forehead, his face full of sternness. "In terms of ninjas, we cut it by one third. We just defeated a wave of Yanyin''s attacks and the consumption of ninjas, even if we confiscated the batch of Yanyin''s ninjas, its not enough. The border army has sent nearly two-thirds of the endurance equipment, how can we resist this!" The middle-aged ninja who couldn''t help standing up and starting to pace, threw the scroll on the table and said fiercely. "Qianzhen... calm down." The younger ninja said, the middle-aged ninja in front of him indeed looked a little anxious. "This...how does this tell me to calm down? These supplies, as long as there is a Yanyin attack, let alone five days, we can''t support them for three days!" In response, the middle-aged ninja glared, but he choked the younger ninja. "I know that it is more difficult now. After all, the supply route was cut off once, and the newly established supply route will take a certain amount of time. Here we must be patient!" For the choking of the middle-aged ninja, the younger ninjas are also somewhat helpless. "Huh! What do those people in the frontier army eat? They have the golden glitter wave, Master Feng Shuimen, to support them, and they consume so much toleration! I don''t think they have any..." After the younger ninja, the middle-aged ninja couldn''t help but complain. "Chizhen!" However, before he complained, he was stopped by the younger ninja. "Ah!" Regarding this, the middle-aged ninja breathed a long breath after suffocating, but didn''t say any more, his face became stiff. "Did you forget what Lujiu said?" The younger ninja said seriously. "I...know, I know, don''t worry." Hearing the words Lujiu, the middle-aged ninja let out a light cough, and his tone slowed down. "Lu Jiu has already said that our side must be serving the border army, and life must be very difficult..." The younger ninja said again. "Okay, I know, don''t say it, don''t say it... Hey, don''t the children who **** have something to tell me? Let them in!" Upon hearing this, the middle-aged ninja hurriedly opened the topic and said. "You!" When the younger ninja heard these words, they also shook their head helplessly. After saying this, they didnt know what to say. In the end, they could only shake their heads and return to the house and walk to the camp where seven or eight tents were erected. , Entered a tent, called out two teenagers and a girl, and took them straight to the simple wooden house. "Ah! Are you looking for me for anything?" Seeing the three young girls in front of him, the middle-aged ninja sorted out his emotions and said quite gently. Hyuga... family? But in his heart, he couldn''t help being a little surprised. Although there were quite a few Hyuga clan participating in the war this time, it was the first time they saw the Hyuga clan, or the children of the Hyuga clan, at this outpost. You know, for this noble family, the village rarely sends young Hyuga children to fight, and even the logistical supply tasks will not be handed over to the young ninjas of Hyuga. The appearance of the boy of the Hyuga clan in front of him naturally surprised him. "Xueying, tell me." And hearing this sentence, beside the boy of the Hyuga clan in white, the girl spoke first: "Satai, don''t talk nonsense." At the same time, the babbled words of the teenagers on the other side of the Hyuga clan were stopped. "Muz...you..." In response, the boy on the other side immediately showed a wry smile, looked at the boy Hyuga in the middle, and said, "I don''t want to say anything!" "Well, Muzi, Satai, now is the task time, don''t be too casual." Regarding the performance of the two teammates, Boy Hyuga shook his head slightly, then took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to the middle-aged ninja whose mouth was slightly twitched in front of him, and then said: "This is the third generation of Naruto Lords who called us The confidential documents handed over to you, this matter, only you can know." These three little ghosts... And the middle-aged ninja, who had already begun to slander in his heart, heard this sound and looked at the scroll with secrets written on it. "I know." In the eyes of the middle-aged ninja, the younger ninja nodded, and then walked to the door~www.novelhall.com~ Then, we went back to our lives. " The boy Hyuga watched the younger ninja walk away, and did not speak much at the moment. He took the girl and another boy and followed the younger ninja to the door. "Thank you!" Seeing the appearance of the three young girls leaving, the middle-aged ninja couldn''t help but say. Carrying confidential documents...the three children... But in his heart, he became cautious. These three children are probably the seeds of the seed protection plan that the three generations of Hokage have been implementing. Otherwise, ordinary young ninjas would not have access to the mission of delivering classified information. These children will be the pillars of the village in the future, and he must be cautious. "Then, please come with me..." At the same time, the younger ninja who heard these words had already opened the door, gently letting go, and beckoning the three of them to go first. "Thank you." In response, the girl said politely. The two teenagers also nodded. The middle-aged ninja and the younger ninja couldn''t help but smile at each other. For these children, sooner or later these new leaves will replace their old leaves, they always hold a kind of pride and love. "Quick! Medical Ninja! Medical Ninja!" At this moment, when their smiles bloomed, an anxious sound suddenly sounded in the camp. Immediately, the quietly retired campsite immediately boiled. "what happened!" "what happened?" "Encountered an enemy?" Some anxious voices came in. "Master Xuenai!" "Hirohiko!" At the same time, the boy Hyuga and the young girl rushed out after a subconscious glance! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1023： Go! Go! "Snow... Xuena..." A weak but sober voice was spit out from the mouth of Hongyan who was carried into the medical tent by the crowd, and his hand was tightly holding the one who was carrying him, who looked only seventeen or eighteen years old and was still wearing a childish head The ninja of Ye Hu forehead. "Don''t worry... she''s okay!" Looking at the hand holding his sleeve tightly, and then at the pale, cold sweaty boy on the stretcher who can''t open his eyes, the childish-faced ninja nodded hurriedly and replied affirmatively. "Hirohiko..." Then, beside the settled stretcher, the girl named Muzi was looking nervously at this pale face, looking like a teenager who would die in the next second, sweating on her forehead. "Master Xuena..." At the same time, on the right side of this stretcher, another stretcher also stopped and placed it on the ground. The boy named Hyuga who appeared at this outpost for the first time, the boy known as Xueying also looked nervously at the stretcher. The girl in the same Hyuga costume as him. And just as the two of them murmured, the two medical ninjas had already leaned down and diagnosed the teenagers and girls on the stretcher. It is also fortunate that this is an outpost, and it has to face many attacks before it is equipped with a plurality of medical ninjas. Otherwise, I am afraid that the diagnosis from which to start will have to be weighed. "So..." Seeing the medical ninja quickly enter the diagnosis state, the Konoha ninjas at the four outposts carrying the stretcher stood up one after another, preparing to leave. After all, this is an outpost, or there are only a dozen people. Except for medical ninjas and logistics support personnel, there are only eleven combatants who are seriously understaffed. The most important thing for them now is the security of the camp and taking turns. Rest. And they are of no use here. The affairs of the medical tent are of no use to anyone except the medical ninja. Therefore, what they should do now is to leave, the vigilance of the vigilance, the rest of the rest, to ensure the safety of the camp, and to give the medical ninjas a treatment environment. "Go, Zhenmu." After receiving a nod response from the medical ninja, the three Konoha ninjas directly lifted the curtain of the tent. One of them screamed while watching the childish-faced ninja still staring at the young man, and did not wait for the childish-faced ninja to respond. He went straight out. Even if you have reached this point, do you still think of your teammates? But the childish-faced ninja, known as Zhenmu, looked at the boy on the stretcher, pursing his lips without making any movement for a long time. "Zhen Mu, what are you doing in a daze?" It wasn''t until the medical ninja noticed his motionless appearance and couldn''t help but speak, that he was shocked. "No! It''s okay, I will go to rest now." After being surprised, Zhen Mu hurriedly said, and then walked out. This kid... In this regard, the two medical ninjas shook their heads invisible. This Zhenmu is considered the youngest ninja here. In this regard, they will inevitably prefer some, just like taking care of a little brother. After all, this is a battlefield. Together After fighting side by side for so long, the feelings are naturally deep. Moreover, the character of this true animal husbandry is also likable, a very honest child, invisibly closer. Slowly, regardless of the medical ninjas or other ninjas, Zhen Mu was always a little worried. Therefore, seeing his dazed appearance just now, I couldn''t help but speak. If they were replaced by others, the two medical ninjas probably didn''t raise their eyes, even if it was Qianzhen, the person in charge of this outpost. I wont remind me to rest. However, although young, this true animal husbandry is not considered a genius, but his strength is quite good, and he has made a lot of credit here, and now, he rescued these two young girls while performing investigation tasks alone. It can be said to be very reliable. And the weight of these two young girls, these two senior medical ninjas are also very clear. Now the village can participate in wartime, and there is basically only one type of ninja at this age in this area. Seeds of genius! That is, the future of the village! Now those who can participate in wartime missions, at this age, are only the seeds of genius, no one else! That''s why they rushed over immediately when they saw the two children, and even eagerly came to check them despite the exhaustion of the last battle and the sleepless night. "how about it" At this moment, when Zhen Mu hurriedly opened the door curtain and the medical ninja completed the initial examination, Muzi and Hyuga Xueying spoke at the same time, and each asked two medical ninjas. "There are no obvious traumas, and no signs of internal injuries, just a little weak." Hongyan''s examiner said. "Coma, no internal or external injuries, it should be fine." Xue Nai''s examiners said one after another. Muzi and Hyuga Xueying glanced at each other, and their taut hearts were loose. After answering the questions, the two medical ninjas took out some tools and began to examine them carefully. The two of them stood up wisely, stepped aside, and stood aside quietly, for fear of disturbing the inspection and making some moths. "It''s okay... Hongyan will be okay." At the same time, Xueying Hyuga also turned his gaze away from Xuena, and fell on his few friends. "Ok" Muzi nodded, but he was a little absent-minded in answering, his eyes staring at Hongyan~www.novelhall.com~ as if he would disappear in the blink of an eye. hateful! Master Xuena... Hirohiko... At this time, Hyuga Xueying looked at Hirohiko and Xuena again, biting his teeth, and a series of complicated and slightly angry thoughts flashed in his heart. Why... Hirohiko and Xuena-sama would be like this! Didn''t Shinsuke-sama say that Yukina-sama and Hirohiko were working with Taki Chiba? Why does this happen? In Takichiba''s team, how... Thinking of this, Hyuga Xueying couldn''t help frowning and tightening his teeth. What am I thinking? Thinking like this, I dont have to worry about the safety of Hirohiko and Yukina! hateful! Isn''t this admitting that this guy is good? Didn''t it mean that he was short? "Snow... Snow Eagle? Is it... Snow Eagle?" However, at this moment, when he was dissatisfied, there was such a sound from Hongyan who closed his eyes as if he had passed out in a coma. "Yes, I am, Hongyan, you are safe, don''t worry!" Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Xueying stepped forward hurriedly, leaning over and kneeling before Hongyan''s head. "Hirohiko!" At the same time, Muzi hurriedly moved in. "Snapped!" In the next second, the concerned face of Xueying Hyuga, who bowed his head, suddenly condensed, and his gaze moved down, falling on his bare feet. At this moment, on top of his bare feet, a hand is holding tightly. It hurts! "Chiba...go to save Chiba...at XXX, XXXX, this location on the regional map...go to save Chiba...go to save Chiba!" Then, Hongyan''s weak but very persistent words rang. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1024： I am off today, and I am free! "Hongyan...Hongyan..." Muzi''s tense calls sounded one after another, and the whole body was bent down, his hands were already about to grab Hongyan''s shoulders and shook. "Don''t worry, I just passed out in a coma, but I don''t know if there will be any temporarily undetectable injuries, let him lie down." At this moment, the medical ninja, who was holding a pile of testing equipment, spoke, with a rather calm tone. These kids... A sigh quietly flashed in the heart of the medical ninja. No matter how accustomed to this situation, a child under the age of eleven or twelve went to the battlefield and was unconscious. If it wasn''t for someone to rescue him, I am afraid that those who have died on the battlefield do not know where. Once they get used to the demise of a life, and the demise of a young life, they cannot accept this kind of thing with peace of mind. The war, end early... After that, after the thought flashed in his mind, he couldn''t help sighing silently. "Muzi, calm down!" Hearing this body, Xue Ying pulled Muzi away slightly and said in a deep voice. At the same time, his face was slightly stiff and he looked at the tightly held toe, hesitated, and said to the medical ninja who was examined: "Hand, can you move it?" "Of course. But be careful." Hearing this cautious word, the medical ninja raised his head slightly, and said gently. "Ok." Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying nodded lightly, and then slowly stretched out his hand to the side of his toe, and started to take down Hongyan''s hand, but his face changed slightly when he took it. Hirohiko... With this strong hold, Hongyan''s hand did not move at all, even though he was unconscious, his hand did not loosen at all, even the grasp did not loosen at all. It seems that guy... Really encountered a lot of trouble, is it for Yuuki-sama and Hongyan again? Suddenly, Hyuga Xueying pursed her lips, but was slightly taken aback, and the scene of having a nap and talking about this day and Hongyan after the end of the weekend exercises suddenly appeared in her mind. In addition to discussing possible nirvana skills together, they will also talk about Yukana, Nao, and the pesky fellow Taki Chiba. Of course, he didn''t really want to talk about Taki Chiba, but after all, he first talked about Yukana, so he couldn''t just mention Chiba, who is also very important to Hirohiko, so he could stop talking. Ever since, he has learned more and more about the things about this nasty guy, and the thing that Hongyan mentions the most and the least reconciled is that he is always protected by this nasty guy. All the dangers are It was the pesky guy who carried it on one shoulder. Whenever talking about this, Hongyan can''t help but want to practice another round. It was precisely for this reason that he couldn''t help but feel such a thought in his heart, and his brows couldn''t help but be raised. That guy, although I hate... However, he and his father, he and my father, are so alike, they can both spare their lives for their partners. At this point, I may not be able to match him... Between the frowning brows, he couldn''t help but glance at Xuena next to him, his face flashed with a little shame, and then he pursed his lips, and forced Hongyan''s hand apart. "I see, Hongyan. That guy, I will go to the rescue. Don''t worry!" Almost at the same time, he spoke in his mouth, slightly resisting, but he spoke very firmly. "Snow Eagle!" With this sound, Muzi almost turned his head in shock or even horror, and subconsciously stretched out his hand to press Hyuga Xueying''s forehead to take his temperature. These words... It''s incredible! Xueying actually said to save Chiba? Go save Chiba! Xueying goes to save Chiba! This kind of thing? Could he have a fever? In Muzi''s heart, there was a series of thoughts that were even more shocking and shocking than the shock and shock that appeared on her face. To be honest, she originally wanted to speak, but she didn''t say anything. Let go! At this moment, Hyuga Xueying was also slightly surprised. The fingers that couldn''t be broken at first, but at this moment, they slowly let go. He moved gently, and easily moved Hongyan''s hand. Go away. Did you save that guy like this? hateful! I really envy that bastard! But after removing his hand, Yuuki Hyuga''s hand clenched his fist tightly. Compared to the **** Taki Chiba, he knew that Hirohiko''s affection for him could not be deeper than Chiba, and he also understood that if it was true If Hirohiko makes a choice, Hirohiko will definitely choose Chiba. In Hirohiko''s heart, he is only the fourth place after Nao, Chiba, and Yukina. Of course, Yukina-sama is 10,000 happy in front of him, and Nao is inevitable before him. He can''t be compared with this girl who is dependent on Hirohiko, even the **** of Chiba. Compared with Nao. However, this Takichiba before him made him very unhappy, very unhappy. But at the same time, he cant deny that he is a bit jealous of Taki Chiba, both an orphan, and his father died for saving his partner. Although he is under the care of Mr. Hyuga Shinsuke, who is the top of the Hyuga clan second only to the leader, he is even listed Entering the clan family, there is a lovely sister~www.novelhall.com~ However, he is lonely after all. Apart from Muzi, Satai and Hongyan, he can hardly find anything that can be called a friend, even Muzi. He Satai, he rarely can be with them now. As for that lovely sister, although she also cared about him very much, he knew that in this sister''s heart, he was at most second or even third. And this Takichiba always ranks ahead of him, whether it is Hirohiko or his Yuuki-sama, in the hearts of these two important people, he can never be the first, or even the second. . How does this make him not jealous! Even he felt that this jealousy was probably the reason why he hated Taki Chiba. However, whether it is unhappy or unhappy, Taki Chiba is the person who cares about his two important people after all, and has been protecting his two important people. Even now, he may risk his life for his two important people. If he doesn''t save him because of his unhappy and unhappy, then he is not Xueying Hyuga! "I will go with you." And at this time, just as the two of them had turned a series of thoughts, a firm voice after hesitation rang. "you" Suddenly, Xueying Hyuga and Muzi suddenly raised their heads and looked at the ninja that raised the tent, but was stunned and did not go out. At this time, the childish face ninjas with firm expressions were already showing. "No one in this area is more familiar than me. Believe me, with your blank eyes, coupled with my understanding of the terrain and the nature of the rocks in this area, I can definitely save Chiba." Touching the eyes of the two of them, Zhen Mu smiled slightly and said a word that they couldn''t refuse. "Also, I am off today, I am very empty." At the end, he added another sentence. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1025： Big problem "What? You are going to save Chiba? No! You are going to save Chiba? Xueying, are you going to save Chiba?" Nozawa Sa''s eyes widened too much, and he looked at his friend inconceivably, his face was stiff and incredible. Hyuga Yuki, going to save Takichiba? Hyuga Snow Eagle! Going! save! Takichiba? Is this the rhythm of rain? Is this a catastrophe going to happen? typhoon? Flood? Or is it an earthquake? And in his heart, it was many times more surprised and terrified than the astonishment that appeared on his face. All the Konoha ninjas of the same period, all the ninjas who knew Hyuga Yuuki or Takichiba, or both. The two names of Hyuga Yukie and Takichiba can never be linked by words, and even in front of the two, the names of the two cannot be mentioned. The two of them absolutely hate each other instinctively. And now, can you believe it? Isn''t this really an auditory hallucination? The names of Hyuga Yuki and Takichiba were actually linked, and they were practiced in words. Hyuga Yuuki is going to save Taki Chiba! And I still use the word "save" as if it was a life-delivery. How can you tell him not to be surprised? How can you tell him not to think about an earthquake tomorrow? "Well, are you going?" At the surprise of the few friends, Hyuga Xueying couldn''t help frowning, but he became a little impatient. Is it so strange for me to save Takichiba? Whether Muzi or Satai, what are they doing with such an expression? That guy hates it, but he is Hongyan''s best friend, the most important person, how could he not save him! I am afraid that Takichiba will have to come to rescue me too! Moreover, if you save him, you can... In his mind, such a series of dissatisfaction thoughts flashed through. The current situation is that after Hyuga Xueying, Zhenmu, and Muzi determined to save Chiba, they found another teammate Satai, explained the situation, and asked about his intentions. "Go! Of course, without me, wouldn''t you have a headache!" At the dissatisfied voice of Yuuki Hyuga, Sata Nozawa immediately responded, nodding quickly. Although there are a lot of boasting elements in the words, there is a sense of boundlessness. It can be seen that as one of the few friends of Yukata Hyuga, Sata Nozawa can definitely fight for him. The feelings between the two parties are undoubtedly quite deep. These kids... really value each other... At this time, watching the scenes in front of him, Zhen Mu''s mouth evoked a slight smile, somewhat relieved, but in the arc of his mouth, there was a bit of sadness. They, if they are still there, how great! Then, in his mind, this mixed feeling finally turned into sad thought. He is not alone. He also has two good friends who have been teaming up to Zhongren since graduating from school, even after the team was dismantled. However, Yunyin raided Konoha, and together with Yanyin, Konoha was completely passive. Before the golden glitter wave Fengshuimen came, his two good friends died in that battle. In these children, he saw the shadow of the three of them getting along. It is inevitable to be a bit sentimental. "Then, then, Mamu will be the captain, and the three of us will be members to rescue that bastard... No, Taki Chiba''s team is formed." Obtaining an affirmative answer from Nozawa Sata, Hyuga Xueying turned around, facing Zhenmu, his gaze extended into the simple wooden house. "Ok?" Hearing this sentence, Muzi and Nozawa Satai didn''t react much, but Zhen Mu was taken aback, and opened his mouth in surprise and said, "Me? Captain?" "Yes, you are the most familiar with this area, and the Yanyin troops here, and you rescued Hirohiko alone, you should go to perform the reconnaissance mission, perform the reconnaissance mission alone, and be able to perform the reconnaissance mission alone. The explanation is here. Your strength and experience are recognized. Here, there is nothing more suitable for being a captain than you." Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying glanced at Zhen Mu, shook his head, and said so. This kid... Hearing this, Zhen Mu opened his eyes slightly, flashed in surprise, and opened his mouth, stunned that he did not say anything to refute. Hmph, although Xueying, as the Hyuga clan, rarely does missions, but compared to Chiba, his mind may not be worse than Chiba. After all, he is also a genius of the Hyuga clan! Seeing Zhen Mu''s reaction, Mu Zi and Nozawa Sa were too helpless to smile triumphantly, full of pride and pride. "Senior Zhenmu, I will ask you next." After being proud and proud, Muzi and Nozawa Sata are worthy of being Hyuga Xueying''s few friends, and they are also talking now, and they have completely settled the position of captain. "This" Faced with the affirmative gazes of the three young girls, Zhen Mu was taken aback for a moment, and his lips opened slightly. To be honest, he was a little surprised. Although he was young and had been on the battlefield for a long time, he knew the name Hyuga Xueying, and even he and Hyuga Xueying were only a few years old, two or three years behind. No matter, the name of Hyuga Xueying''s genius, he can be regarded as thunderous. And as the disciple of the "Konoha No. 1 Soft Boxing Master" Hyuga Shinsuke, his strength is obvious to all. He and Taki Chiba''s Nakanin battle, he was fortunate to have witnessed, although he was amazed by Taki Chibas performance at the time, I also have to admire this young man. Although he is not a genius~www.novelhall.com~, his eyes can be regarded as vicious. Takichiba''s wits are brilliant, but this day''s suppression of Xueying does not give the other party any chance. It seems to be beaten down, but in fact it has the upper hand. If you have to evaluate the two, if Taki Chiba is amazing and brilliant, then Hyuga Xueying can also be called the best in the audience. Compared with him, he is definitely inferior. Now Takichiba''s strength has been heard from the seniors who have come over. It is definitely the upper ninja and even the elite upper ninja level. Then, the strength of this Hyuga Xueying is at least the upper ninja level, plus the soft fist and white eyes, absolutely surpassing him. Such a character actually gave up the captain to himself, which he had never expected. Even, a little flattered. "Then, next, Captain Zhenmu, we have to solve a big problem before we set off." Looking at Zhen Mu, Hyuga Xueying didn''t wait for him to go on "this...", but directly crowned the captain on his head and said. "One more big question?" In this regard, Muzi and Nozawa Sata, as well as Zhenmu were all taken aback and asked subconsciously. "Yes, we have to persuade Commander Qianzhen to let us go, otherwise, to perform the mission without an order is basically a betrayal of the village, a betrayal." Hearing the three people''s questions, Hyuga Xueying moved his gaze away from Zhen Mu, stretched out, and landed on the simple wooden cabin. "Uh" Subconsciously turning his head to follow Hyuga Xueying''s gaze, Zhen Mu and the three of them all smiled wryly. Lord Qianzhen... Now, it''s really a big problem... Tricky, big problem! Thinking of Qian Zhen''s character, Zhen Mu couldn''t help but smile. Very bitter, very bitter, Very bitter...wry smile! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1026： qualifications! "What! Just a squad of four! What are you kidding about! Not allowed! Absolutely not allowed, impossible! Zhenmu, how many jins are your kid, and fool around with these kids? Still as the captain? Who will give you the captain? , Mao hasnt grown up yet, what else is the captain? Go back and make me less messy!" The huge roar shook the walls of the humble wooden cabin rustling, and the whole structure was creaking, and other people in the camp drew their eyes to each other, posing "Who provokes Qianzhen gorilla again" expression. However, no one came forward to check the situation, or curiosity exploded, and leaned forward to eavesdrop. Most of them rolled their eyes helplessly, digging out their ears and continuing to do what they were doing when the roar sounded. In short, after rolling his eyes, not many people took care of this Qianzhen gorilla...No, Qianzhen was the captain. So loud! And inside the wooden house, standing with his fists pressed on the table, leaning forward, screaming, Muzi and Nozawa in front of the army commander Qianzhen could not help but plug their ears to stop the roaring volume. , There seems to be some buzzing in my mind. This voice can be used as ninjutsu... Chakra is not consumed yet. At the same time, at Muzi and Nozawa Sato''s position, Hyuga Xueying blinked, but didn''t plug his ears, but frowned, subconsciously skipping such a thought in his heart. really Before them, Zhen Mu''s face was stiff, and his hair was erected back, as if the voice had made him a hairstyle, and there were no surprises in his heart. "It''s too risky, Zhenmu, this is the battlefield. Yanyin has just attacked the camp once. It may appear anywhere, and the rescue location will take a day, too risky!" At this time, the younger ninja standing next to Chief Qianzhen with a hand plugged in his left ear frowned, and after turning aside the captain in disgust, he said solemnly: "Moreover, the number of people in the camp is serious. Inadequate, you have just completed the reconnaissance mission. This rescue mission is too risky for the camp. Here we should report the matter to the nearest border military camp so that the border army can send people for rescue." Does even Asakura-sama object? Sure enough...isn''t it? Hearing these words, Zhen Mu felt tight. Although it was an expected situation, it still shocked him quite a bit. Even Asakura-sama said that, there is probably no room for this matter. After all, Asakura-sama is the only one now. Can persuade the man who can move the captain. And if there is no order from the commander of the troops, if they act privately, they are basically betraying the village. This thing may not succeed. "but" However, although Takichiba is a genius, after all, he is an eleven-year-old child who was killed by the enemy in loneliness and helplessness. However, he couldn''t feel at ease, and he had to rebuttal. "Nothing! It''s a nonsense, it''s a nonsense!" However, before he could say his rebuttal, he was roared back by Qianzhen''s troop commander. What a joke! This matter, let alone how dangerous the four-man team is! Among them is the Hyuga clan''s clan, how could it be such a mess! If the clan was lost, the situation would have gone bad! This true shepherd is usually a very honest child, how can he be so ignorant now! Regarding Zhen Mu''s retort, Qian Zhen felt helpless. "If you wait for the information to reach the border army and the border army sends out rescue operations, then...no, Taki Chiba''s body is probably cold." But this time, the roar of Qianzhen''s troop commander greeted a new voice, calm, but somewhat aggressive. Hyuga Snow Eagle? With this sound, Zhen Mu immediately looked to the side, and Qian Zhen and Asakura also looked to his side. At this moment, Hyuga Xueying walked out from behind Zhenmu and stood between the two sides with a cold face. Ahhh... Xue Ying was angry. But when Muzi and Nozawa Satai heard this voice, they twitched. "That won''t work either, now the manpower is urgent..." Looking at Xueying Hyuga, Chief Qianzhen''s tone eased a little, shaking his head to deny. "It is because of the emergency of manpower that we have to let us go, don''t you? Do you have to deploy troops on the border front, which is more urgent than you, to rescue?" But before he finished his words, Xueying Hyuga choked back. "This" Hearing this, Qianzhen was at a loss for words, but he didn''t find any words to refute, and his face immediately turned ugly. "Xueying, you have to know..." At this moment, Asakura spoke hurriedly when his friend was speechless. On this day, the Zong family went to the battlefield and rescued without Hokage''s order. If there are three long and two shortcomings, this responsibility is not something they can bear. This four-person team is impossible to send out. "Do you think that I am the Hyuga Sect family, so I can''t go?" But, in the same way, before he finished speaking, Hyuga Xueying''s colder voice interrupted him, and then there was a stern sound. "Could it be said that the Hyuga family''s loyalty to Konoha means that the tortoise stays behind and does not go to the rescue even if the village partners are in danger, and waits indifferently? Are you an insult to the Hyuga family identity?" "This" As soon as he said this, Asakura''s face changed drastically, but he couldn''t speak. These words have risen to an insult to the Hyuga family, how can he answer them. As the most noble and ancient family in the village, Hokage must give three points, and even arrange for the Hyuga tribe to participate in the task. You must discuss with the Hyuga clan leader. Although the Hyuga clan leader has always respected and obeyed Hokage, regardless of the clan or the division of the family, The battlefield is all without saying anything. The reason why it has its current status of respect is not because of its blood to inherit the boundaries and ancient times, but its absolute loyalty to Konoha, which is cast by the blood of the Hyuga tribe. Not talking about status, but about merit, the Hyuga family is also first-class to Konoha. This is one of the reasons why Hokage pays tribute to the Hyuga family. And now, if it rises to an insult to the Hyuga family, this is a political issue ~www.novelhall.com~ rises to a high-level political issue. The Hyuga family really made trouble, and the consequences were really unimaginable. "Furthermore... No, Taki Chiba, his strength, his wisdom, his contribution to the village, which one is worse than our Hyuga clan, even, in order to protect our Hyuga clans clan, several adventures , Returned from a serious injury, saved Master Xuena many times, and was so kind to the Hyuga clan. What about our Hyuga clan and die for him?" Looking at the two with cold eyes, Xueying Hyuga''s face was solemn, and he said: "Furthermore, Takichiba''s character and style of doing things will definitely be a wise Hokage in the future. If I die for him, it will also save a future for the village! Do you think I am because of the identity of the Hyuga clan, Can''t I have this kind of glory? Just because of the identity of the clan, can''t I fight for this glory for the clan?" Snow Eagle! When these words came out, not only Qianzhen and Asakura were speechless, but Muzi and Nozawa Sata also opened their eyes wide. The wise Naruto? In Hyuga Yuuki, in the eyes of that Yuuki who sees Takichiba like an enemy, Takichiba is actually a Naruto class? How does this prevent them from staring wide-eyed and being speechless? "Look into my eyes and tell me, as the Hyuga clan family, am I not qualified!" But in the next second, Hyuga Xueying''s high-pitched and irresistible words rang again, and the invisible ripples spread away. The white pupils, along with the meridians extending all the way, suddenly opened! Roll your eyes! Immediately, Asakura and Qianzhen standing in front of him shook at the same time, their figure suddenly backwards, staring in shock, and suddenly appeared! These eyes! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1027： What does it mean? "Squeak..." The simple wooden door was pushed open amidst the sound of wood and wood rubbing, a cold-faced Hyuga Snow Eagle came out first, and then there were some dazed Muzi and Nozawa Sa that were too dazed to follow. Out. After that, it was Zhen Mu with a childish face. "Then, Captain Zhenmu, let''s go." After walking a certain distance, Hyuga Xueying stopped and said back. "Huh? Hmm! Good!" As Hyuga Xueying stopped when Zhen Mu heard the words, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he immediately reacted, and immediately understood the things in his heart that "he actually convinced the commander Qianzhen," "Even Mr. Asakura," and "just a few Words!" Astonished thoughts like this pressed down and responded. "Then, without further ado, let''s go!" Then, he quickly entered the role of captain, gave an order, and went ahead. Hearing the instruction to set off, Xueying Hyuga greeted Muzi and Sata who were in a daze, and left with them. Muzi and Nozawa Sata also followed suit. Not long after, the four disappeared on the grassland outside the camp. ... "Just arranged them to go?" Seeing the door closing little by little, Qianzhen, who was in the simple log cabin, looked at Asakura with a rather ugly expression beside him, hesitated for a moment, and finally spoke. "What if you don''t arrange it? The genius of the Hyuga family is determined to go. Have you forgotten the weight of his last sentence?" Hearing the dissatisfaction implied in the words of the old friend, Asakura sighed, and responded with a bad tone. "last sentence?" Hearing this, Qianzhen was slightly shocked, his eyes turned away from his old friend, and his brows frowned. Rest assured, if the situation is not good, I will never let the opponent get any cheap! And in his heart was the genius of the Hyuga family, the only disciple of Konoha No.1 Rouquan, who just said the last words. "Did you not hear it? The determination behind this sentence." Asakura looked at the appearance of his old friend, knew that he was thinking about that sentence, and said immediately. "What''s the meaning of this sentence?" After thinking for a while, Qianzhen frowned and frowned, but finally raised his head and asked. "Ugh" Hearing these words, Asakura couldn''t help rubbing his temples and sighed. "What''s wrong? Does this sentence have any deep meaning? I think about it, it is a child who lacks combat experience. What does it mean will never let the other party get any benefits? The other party can see his Hyuga at a glance. Zong Family, when the time comes, he will definitely do everything possible to steal his eyes. At that time, I am afraid that he will not even react, and will kill the opponent, goug his eyes, or take him away!" Seeing the helpless look of his old friend, Qianzhen''s suppressed anger suddenly surged, and he opened his mouth and said, "How can the battle between ninjas be so sure!" In the second half of the sentence, the volume of Qianzhen''s words involuntarily increased a bit, shocking the eardrums. "you!" In this regard, Asakura, who had long been accustomed to the excitability of his old friend, had an abnormal expression on his face, almost screaming angrily. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Looking at the face of the old friend, Qianzhen said in a particularly unconvincing manner. "Can''t you really hear that, in this sentence, what kind of determination does the genius of the Hyuga family hold?" Upon hearing this, Asakura choked with anger, then asked back. "I didn''t hear it, I only heard the spirit of a child!" Qianjinichi turned his head and said that he only meant what he said, and there was no other reason. "You think that the geniuses of the Hyuga clan, like you, cant see the enemys movements, and can only see the enemy when they are attacked! Do you think the genius thinks the same as you and me? It takes repeated battles like ours to accumulate enough experience? Which one of them does not only need a few battles to gain enough experience, make rapid progress, and immediately be able to cope with most emergencies, you think the genius is you This kind of stunner!" Seeing Qianzhen''s "I''m absolutely right" appearance, Asakura finally couldn''t help it, opening his mouth to a series of things, without giving Qianzhen a bit of face, and directly sprayed a **** head. "Who do you mean?" When Qianzhen heard this, his neck was stubborn, and the words were a little higher, this simple cabin was almost shocked again. "It''s you, don''t you understand? This child knows his own identity, the impact that his identity will have, and how important he is to the village. What he meant by this sentence is never It will allow the opponent to get white eyes, the meaning of blood succession, and his white eyes have a vision range of one kilometer and have the ability to see through. He does not need to be close to the enemy to see the enemy. If the situation is not good, first If you cant escape even when you see the enemy and seize the opportunity, this child will choose to destroy his eyes and commit suicide! You idiot, dont you understand? Seeing that the old friend still didn''t understand, Asakura''s temper came up, and he opened his mouth and shouted. "You call me white again..." At this point, Qianzhen subconsciously used a higher volume to refute, but he choked as soon as he spoke. Self-destructive eyes... suicide This sentence echoed in his heart, and for a while, he opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word. This genius of the Hyuga clan has made such a big determination? It turned out to be... You don''t hesitate to kill your eyes and commit suicide without letting the enemy get cheap? In this sentence, such determination is implied! At this moment, he finally figured it out. Seeing his old friend speechless, he was shocked by the determination of such a child. "Such determination, as well as the pressure of the honor of the Hyuga clan before. This child is not an ordinary person. If he is not the family of the Hyuga clan, he will not be exposed to too many tasks. I am afraid that his growth will not be praised. Kakashi and Chiba are super geniuses." Seeing the old friend finally understand, Asakura can''t help sighing. "But... I always feel..." At this moment, Qianzhen slowly came over, hesitating to speak. "I understand what you mean, and I also know that you don''t want your children to take risks, but, for one thing, the genius of the Hyuga family is still right." Hearing this, Asakura sighed and said. "Which sentence?" Qianzhen asked. "A discussion about Chiba." Asakura moved his gaze slightly away, looking towards the door, his gaze seemed to extend all the way ~www.novelhall.com~ It seemed that it was a bit deep. "Chiba..." Hearing this, Qianzhen was startled. "Chiba boy, can''t you see it? Although the three generations of Hokage protected him, he was on the battlefield. Most of what he did in the Third Ninja World War was not publicized, but you and I are all here. You and I know how much information on the battlefield, the battlefield, you dont understand the contribution of this child, right?" Looking deeper, Asakura murmured. "Ah, of course I know the miracles this kid created." Listening to the murmurs of the old friends, Qianzhen couldn''t help but recall the various deeds about this "traitor son" circulating in the front lines. "Such a dazzling genius has made so many children for the village. He has the ability and wisdom. Even the three generations of Hokage rely on him so much. Under this situation of trying to protect the seed genius, he has frequently asked him to play a vital role. The task, at a young age, can withstand the enormous pressure and complete the task perfectly. And among the younger generation, there is also an excellent popularity, and it is not much worse than the golden glitter wave Fengshuimen master, Nine Sina Girls disciple, what is impossible to become Hokage in the future?" Asakura retracted his gaze and looked at his old friend. "So, just as Hikata genius said, is it worth losing a Hyuga genius to save a Chiba?" Qianzhen took a deep breath, and his heart gradually became clear under the words of his old friend. Also understand that this must be arranged. "Yes, the child who bears his father''s infamy is from our village..." Hearing the words of his old friend, Asakura patted him on the shoulder, his tone was low, but he said firmly: "...The future!" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1028： communication It''s dawn... The flying Hyuga Xueying raised his head slightly, the meridians at the corners of his eyes slowly bulged, and the white pupils slowly emerged. Seeing the first ray of morning light in the east in his sight, his brows frowned slightly. From here to the place Hongyan said, it will take one day at the fastest. In other words, at the fastest, the **** has also experienced a day and night battle, and the battle may not always stay in one place. Transfer. However, with the cunningness of that bastard, since Hongyan has escaped, he must know that Hongyan will definitely go to him for help, so he should consciously move the battle location. Moreover, as a highly regarded strategic talent of the three generations of Hokage Masters, he should also be aware of the various outposts on the front line of the village, and he should also know the nearest outpost here. Therefore, he may appear in my gaze at any time. Although my chakra is far less than that of Master Xuena, and cannot reach the duration of hers, but if the opening time is properly arranged, it can be maximized. cover. Once he rescued Master Xuenai, it was the Hyuga clan who owed a favor to others once again. This favor must not become a situation that can never be repaid. Gritting his teeth, a series of thoughts flashed through Hyuga Xueying''s mind. "Going forward is a virgin forest, very suitable for concealment. The grass in the grassland will gradually increase in height. It is a good place for ambushes. Next, we must be very careful. Rocks in this area appear very frequently. We may not be able to negotiate well." At this time, Zhen Mu, who looked at the surrounding landscape, said solemnly. "Ok." Hyuga Xueying also saw the situation within one kilometer here, and nodded and said: "Don''t worry, Captain Zhenmu, I have opened my eyes and are within my sight within one kilometer, the enemy There is nowhere to hide." Also... I am also really confused. I have a blank eye. This perception ability is also the top perception method among all the perception methods. Chakra perception, smell perception, and so on, there are ways to deal with it, but this super long-distance line of sight plus the perception ability of perspective, even if it can block the perception of chakra, conceal the smell, and even become invisible, there is no escape. shape. Not to mention the soft boxing technique and the sight of the meridian level, this perception method is enough to make the four Ninja villages salivate! It is precisely because of this situation that the Hyuga clan will be the key protection object of the village. If other Ninja villages are given such a means of perception, it will be very tricky in battle. Hearing the words of Xueying Hyuga, Zhenmu was taken aback for a moment, and he couldn''t help but laughed at himself, and a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. And now, under these eyes, he really doesn''t need to worry too much about the ambush. "Well, Muzi, and Satai, I need to understand what you are good at. Can you tell me about your best ninjutsu and abilities?" Then, after a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Zhen Mu spoke to Mu Zi and Nozawa Sata again. The abilities of Hyuga Snow Eagle are beyond words. As a Hyuga clan, Konoha is well-known to reject all ninjutsu other than Sanshenjutsu, and Hyuga Snow Eagle is good at only one soft fist, which is almost unnecessary. However, he had to ask about Muzi and Satai''s situation. If he meets Yanyin at that time, it is the most necessary thing to understand his teammates. Knowing the enemy, it may be difficult to do among ninjas. However, a confidant is completely achievable. He asked this, and it was able to greatly increase the success rate of the battle. "The technique of maneuvering equipment, the technique of shuriken shadow clone, Lei Dun, my good part and ninjutsu, basically that''s it, but I''m not very good at close combat." But when he heard Zhen Mu''s words, Muzi, who was still a little stunned, reacted quickly and said hurriedly. "Okay, where''s Mrs Sa?" Zhen Mu nodded, rushed first, and asked again. The technique of maneuvering equipment, the A-level ninjutsu shadow avatar created by the three generations of Naruto, the technique of shuriken, and the thunder... Muzi, is there such a strength? Not to mention the shuriken skill of the shadow clone, the skill of maneuvering is not easy to cultivate, isn''t this girl''s talent low? Maybe... they all have special strengths in Shinobu. No wonder, Xue Ying would bring them here without hesitation, her strength alone might be about the same as me, even above me! But in his heart, it was shocked. "Me? I don''t have as many tricks as Muzi, psychic art, and fire escape, I only know these, shuriken is also so-so, I may not be able to do anything too far away, too close... it seems that there is nothing Method." Hearing another question from Zhen Mu, Nozawa Satai was also busy. "Well, I got it." Hearing this, Zhen Mu nodded. Spiritualism? I haven''t mastered spiritism yet... This sass is too strong, and the strength should not be underestimated. One is not good at close combat, the other is not good at long-range combat, plus the powerful snow eagle in close combat. These three people, one for long-range combat, one for mid-range combat, and one for close combat... What a perfect battle lineup! And he couldnt help feeling in his heart~www.novelhall.com~ I have been involved in the three aspects of ninjutsu, physique, and illusion. The so-called greed is too much to chew, I am actually average in all three aspects, but there is no special distance fighting weakness. Mian Qiang is a ninja between the strength of Zhongren and Shangren. He is quite good at tracking, and he has mastered both Huo Dun and Tu Dun in ninjutsu. " With emotion, Zhen Mu also said, briefly explaining his own situation, so that others would have a bottom line. Are you involved in ninjutsu? This is really a rare ninja! Also mastered two changes in nature... Although he said it was average, I am afraid that in these three aspects, he actually has a unique skill! Hearing these words, Hyuga Xueying couldn''t help but glance at him. He originally felt that this true animal husbandry was not weak. After hearing this, he became even more convinced that this true animal husbandry is definitely not simple. Moreover, this method of reporting one''s own information is also a good way to enhance team communication and mutual understanding. Invisibly, he has narrowed the distance between us. Very powerful! This person is very suitable to be the captain! Then, he came to a highly evaluated conclusion. "Ok?" Then, at this moment, his eyes flashed, as if he had suddenly noticed something, his figure stopped abruptly, and he fell to the ground along the way, while shouting in a low voice. "Stop quietly, ahead, something is happening!" Found? At this moment, the other three people also reacted quickly, and they all flew to the ground with the sudden stop, hiding in the tall grass. "what happened?" After getting down, Zhenmu immediately looked at Hyuga Xueying. In the meantime, Hyuga Xueying''s brows wrinkled all at once, and her face became pale! Pale! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1029： Dont want to give up! "What''s wrong? Xueying!" Seeing Hyuga Xueying''s long silence and the pale and even increasingly ugly face, Zhen Mu couldn''t help asking again. At this moment, he was ahead, Muzi and Nozawa Sa were too late, and Hyuga Xueying was at the end, lying together in the grass that could basically completely cover their figures. What''s wrong with Xueying? At the same time, Muzi and Nozawa Sa are too close. Although they rarely do missions together now, Xueying is the Hyuga Sect family after all, protected by the village, and even the current **** logistical mission is the three generations of Hokage that Mr. Toshisuke Xueying personally asked him to do. However, based on their understanding of this friend, he would never show such an expression casually, even for the first time they saw this expression on his face. Although this friend is sometimes not calm enough, especially when he meets Chiba, he is more irritable, and even has a little master temper, but when he really encounters things, he is always the most calm of the three of them. The one. In the current situation, they couldn''t imagine what they saw that would make Xue Ying show such an expression. They even couldn''t think of any situation that could make Xue Ying like this, almost feeling a little bit shocked. "Can''t move forward, we can''t move forward." At this time, as if responding to Zhen Mu''s words, Xueying Hyuga muttered in a voice that the three of them could hear. "Can''t move forward?" Zhen Mu was taken aback for a moment, and his heart tightened suddenly. Its fine to show a pale and terrifying expression, and now he even said words to avoid. This kind of situation appeared in the geniuses of the Hyuga clan. Mamu and Muzi and Nozawasa are too different. On the battlefield, he has seen After all kinds of situations that Muzi and Nozawa Sa could not even think of, he could imagine what happened, and he also wanted to know what circumstances could make Hyuga Xueying say so. "What''s wrong, Xue Ying?" This time, Nozawa couldn''t help asking, Muzi nodded, looking at Xueying Hyuga, he obviously wanted to ask this sentence too. "Ahead, 900 meters away, in that huge virgin forest, there are enemies, we can''t move forward anymore." Hyuga Xueying looked ahead tightly, his teeth slightly clenched, and the faint brilliance in his eyes slowly condensed from shock. "Huge virgin forest?" Hearing this, Zhen Mu was taken aback. So, it''s almost time to reach the place Hongyan said, and the drive in the middle of the night is worth it. But what is the situation? Can''t go any further! Even if there are enemies in the woods, the virgin forests are also very suitable for hiding. We only need to save people and dont need to face the enemies. Even though the landforms here are a plain river, they can be covered up to a certain extent. Now its not completely dawn. Just right in. why? Why does Xueying say that he cannot move forward? How bad is the situation inside? But in his heart, he skipped a series of doubts, and his heart was throbbing, faintly, he already had an extremely ominous premonition. He never believed that such a genius of the Hyuga clan, a ninja who was able to speak such a life-and-death and loud words in front of the captain, would retreat because of a little bit of trivial matter, even this genius of the Hyuga clan, even if he encountered It is extremely life-threatening, and I am afraid that I will not take a step back or stop. Now that such a ninja can speak words that can no longer move forward, the danger ahead, how dangerous it is, at this moment, even with his experience, it feels a bit unimaginable. What kind of enemy can have such a deterrent? "Yes, there is a huge virgin forest ahead, sorry, I just got a little incoherent." At this moment, Hyuga Xueying seemed to have finally reacted, and the astonishment on his face slowly converged, and there was more solemnity in the words, and there was no longer the murmur of panic. Incoherent... And when these words came out, Muzi and Nozawa''s eyes widened too much, and their young master''s temperamental good friend unexpectedly admitted their gaffe. This is a bit incredulous. However, what shocked them even more was that, generally speaking, his good friend would admit to his own shortcomings or be out of state, so there was only one reason. The matter has gone beyond his face problem, and his face problem is second only to life. In other words, in front of them, there was a life danger waiting for them at this time, and according to Xue Ying''s judgment, it was basically a matter of death. "Really so dangerous?" Hesitating, Zhen Mu asked again. To be honest, he is a bit reluctant to give up this rescue mission. For him, the name Taki Chiba has been heard more than once. On the battlefield, his name has been spread, whether it is enemy or friendly. Compared with the fame battle of the golden glitter wave Fengshuimen, perhaps this eleven-year-old child is a bit inferior, but in his heart, this child who has been carrying infamy since he was a child and has been enduring the hatred of the village ~ www.novelhall.com ~The status is higher than that of Master Bofeng Shuimen. Even, like the genius of the Hyuga family, he deeply felt that in the future, this child would definitely become a wise Hokage. Of course, it cannot be the fourth generation of Hokage, but the fifth and sixth generations, as long as this child survives, then one of the two generations must be him. This child is definitely the future of the village! And he is just an ordinary ninja, if he can save the future of this village, then... worth it! It''s worth it! The patriarchs of the Hyuga clan think it is worth it, why is he not worth it? Therefore, as long as the situation has a turnaround, then he will do it! He will find ways to rescue the child he has never met before, but he admits from the bottom of his heart! Moreover, now he is not without cards. Their current team, except that Nozawa Sa is too bad to specifically position his strength class, but the other two can be sure that they are ninjas above him, even far away. The ninja above him. This team is basically a quasi-tolerant team, which can already be regarded as a highly configured team, as long as there is a chance, he has confidence. "Captain Zhenmu, you..." But when he heard this sentence, Hyuga Xueying''s eyes flashed, and when he touched Zhen Mu''s eyes, his whole body trembled slightly. He doesn''t want to give up! With a shock in my heart, a thought jumped out naturally. but The present love... Then, his brow furrowed. The current situation is by no means that simple, even without any chance! Ok? Afterwards, just as he frowned, when he felt that there was no chance, his face changed. this is! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1030： determine? Retreat or continue? "call" Focusing on the change in white-eye vision, facing Zhenmu''s burning gaze, Hyuga Xueying closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and spit it out slowly. When he opened his eyes, the white pupils were already Fading away, but his eyes are firm and bright, but brighter. "Captain Zhenmu, are you sure you want to do this?" Then, he spit out such a sentence. what? How to do? And as soon as these words came out, Muzi and Nozawa Sa were immediately confused, and Captain Zhenmu just asked again, how did they get involved? What exchange did they do? "Yes!" Hearing these words, Zhen Mu was taken aback for a moment, then his eyes condensed and nodded firmly. As a genius, he has already seen through! In his heart, there was a thought that didn''t know whether it was happy or surprised. "Then, I will report to you the current situation now." Hearing this firm answer, Xueying Hyuga nodded, and said with a serious face: "Now, 900 meters away from us, strictly speaking, in the virgin forest 889 meters away, all are hostile. Ninjas, looking at their foreheads, they should all be Yanyin." what! Are all hostile ninjas? Such a big forest? And as soon as these words came out, whether it was Zhenmu who was mentally prepared, Muzi and Sata Nozawa who were still wondering about the abrupt words of the two, all were shocked and their eyes widened in amazement. For landforms such as virgin forests, it often means a large area of ??danger. Among all landforms, it can be used as a battlefield for battles of more than 100 people, and it is a large-scale landform. An entire virgin forest is a hostile ninja, how many people must it be? What a huge team is that? Thinking about it, the three of them turned pale. Pale! Just like the Hyuga Snow Eagle just now, he couldn''t even speak! "Preliminary estimates are that there are at least three thousand people, and it is very likely that four thousand people. Just now they were moving around the army in a search posture. Now it seems that something has been found. The whole army is gathering and moving towards a certain fixed position. Moved, I haven''t found the gangster for the time being...No, Taki Chiba''s traces, nor his body." After taking a look at everyone''s reaction, Hyuga Xueying didn''t stop, but told everyone what he saw. And the situation he was talking about was also the reason why he told everyone to stop just now and tell them they couldn''t move forward. At this moment, in that huge virgin forest, there is a rock hidden almost every ten to fifty meters, and almost two-thirds of the virgin forest is monitored. As long as they enter, no matter where they enter, Even if they hide their bodies, shield chakras, and remove any traces of entry, they can hardly move in. And if found, there is basically only one dead word. As for concealing the body, shielding the chakra, and removing other traces, they still can''t do it. In other words, either they will go back home, or they will die, there is no other possibility! Although Taki Chiba''s corpse was not seen, under this circumstance, a team of 3,000 to 4,000 people in a search state, even if they did not see the corpse, must consider him to be a corpse. This is no longer a question of whether rescue is not rescued, it is a question of whether to send death or not. In this case, even if it is rescued, it is of no use. Basically, it is impossible to escape, just to die! Therefore, in this case, there is only running, and it is impossible to save. And after hearing this, the three people who had widened their eyes in amazement, their pale faces became more pale. Thousands of people? Three thousand people or even four thousand people? But there are only four of them, a thousand times the gap, I am afraid that the three forbearance are all together, and I am afraid that they will retreat, let alone their team. How... how could... How could this be? Why are there so many Yanyin troops? Zhen Mu stared at the Hyuga Xueying in front of him blankly, a series of suspicious thoughts flashed in his mind that were so terrifying that there was almost no doubt. He didn''t doubt what Hyuga Xueying saw, every Konoha ninja could not have doubts about the eyes of the Hyuga clan. However, the force of 3,000 or even 4,000 is really unbelievable. This is several times more than the frontline Yanyin troops that the Border Army is fighting against. Did Yan Yin move out the family? Do not! If Chiba is really caught in such a deep siege, how can it be rescued? Is rescue useful? This is already a thousand-player battle, and it doesn''t even belong to the scope of battle! How could this be! How could this be! As his thoughts passed quickly, Zhen Mu couldn''t help but grunt and swallowed. To be honest, he can still think about it now. Its already amazing. A thousand-man level troop. He hasnt even seen a hundred-level troops. He has only seen a ten-man level. Moreover, it was a hard fight and sacrificed two. Famous comrades! With such a disparity in numbers, if he turns around and flees now, no one will blame him! How to save people? "Captain Zhenmu, now, should we retreat or continue?" And looking at Zhen Mu, Hyuga Xueying''s eyes flowed, Zhen Mu was afraid of swallowing, and did not make him dissatisfied or disdain for Zhen Mu, but rather calmly spoke, the tone of inquiry in his words was also very sincere. To be honest, when he saw this situation at first, it was not much better than True Mu. retreat? carry on? Hearing this body, Zhen Mu was stunned, his mind quickly fell on these two words, his face suddenly stiffened. It seems that giving up is also a normal thing, in other words, this is what he should do! but Can I just give up like this? Really? Isn''t it because Chiba has fallen into this mortal situation ~www.novelhall.com~ that needs their rescue? If this is not the case, then the fearsome Chiba, who is called "Konoha''s little monster" by other Shinobu villages, will need their rescue? Isn''t it just because of this that we have to go to rescue? Otherwise, this child who may lead Konoha to a more glorious child, wouldn''t he really be sure to die, or even die without a place to be buried? Give up, can you? In an instant, his inner reason and fear of the situation were intertwined, and the thoughts of giving up and continuing were immediately entangled. No matter which one you answer, I will not blame you! However, if it is not clearly stated from your mouth, no matter which answer, I will not accept it. At this moment, he glanced slightly at Muzi and Nozawa Sata''s Hyuga Xueying who had been stunned over there, looking at Zhenmu, his expression calmly thought. But this time, Zhen Mu did not speak immediately, but hesitated and struggled for a long time with a pale complexion. After a long time, his eyes flashed and he reacted. After reacting, he first took a deep breath like Hyuga Xueying. After vomiting slowly, he looked ugly, almost pulling at the corners of his stiff mouth, and said: "You just said that they are moving towards a fixed point, right?" really! As soon as he said this, Xueying Hyuga, who was staring at Zhenmu seriously, suddenly smiled. This guy, under his ordinary appearance, really has an extraordinary heart! At this moment, in his heart, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and in the corner of his mouth smiling, a word he had been brewing for a long time could not help but blurt out. "Of course, are you doubting the eyes of the Hyuga clan? Captain!" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1031： Test me? "You... are testing me?" Seeing Hyuga Xueying''s smile, Zhen Mu was taken aback for a moment, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly and said. Was...tested by a child? But in his heart, it was quite helpless. "Forgive my faux pas, Captain, this task is very important. We need a reliable Captain. We are not yet familiar with it after all, so please forgive my improper temptation." Seeing Zhenmu, Xueying Hyuga hurriedly said, apologizing when she spoke. So this is the case, isn''t it a temptation? For Hyuga Xueying''s frank apology, Zhen Mu''s helpless heart stagnated, and immediately turned into this idea. However, it is worthy of being the clan of the Hyuga clan, this sincere apology really makes me unable to say a word of blame. However, what he did was correct. If we don''t try, then the trust relationship between our team cannot be established. What we are now facing is a difference in absolute numbers. The tasks we perform are basically missions of a lifetime. A slight difference may be annihilated. It can even be said that as long as one is discovered, the entire army will inevitably be annihilated. And it is precisely because of this situation, the absolute difference in quantity, the pressure to not make a mistake, everyone will have a retreat reaction, and even if it is retreat, under such circumstances, no one will say anything. There will be no punishment even if you return to the village. If you continue to perform rescue missions, you must ensure mutual trust and ensure that each other will not retreat halfway. Moreover, you also need a reliable and determined team leader who can stabilize each other when the heart is unstable. People''s confidence, so as to avoid the situation where someone is afraid to leave the stage. After all, in such a situation, if a rescue plan is formulated, it must be a plan that can''t be made by mistakes or timidity. If someone drops the chain in the middle, even if they have a timidity, they will have a great chance of ruining everything. The meaning of this ruining everything is that all four people are here to explain. So there is nothing wrong! This child is not wrong, he made the most appropriate judgment! Test everyone''s reaction. And Muzi and Satai were friends and comrades-in-arms he had been with since graduating from Ninja School, and he knew very well whether the two would support him. Therefore, I am the only one to be tested! If I did not have the determination to continue the rescue mission, then this mission would be over... For Hyuga Xueying''s apology, Zhen Mu shook his head, a series of thoughts poured out of his mind, and said: "It''s okay, you did the right thing." "Thank you, Captain, this is already the case, what are your arrangements?" After receiving Zhenmu''s reply, Xueying Hyuga''s heart was relieved and said. To be honest, if True Mu retreats during this temptation, then he can only perform this rescue mission with Muzi and Satai. Without True Mu, then it will have a great impact on his plan. Planning and execution can be extremely difficult. That''s right, although he saw the enemy''s battle in this rescue mission, in fact, apart from wanting to give up at the beginning, after calming down, he didn''t think about giving up again. And he also understands that if he wants to go, Muzi and Satai will never let him go alone. The feelings between them may not be obvious, but they will never be worse than others, Muzi and Satai. He would not leave him, he was extremely convinced. Therefore, he only asked Zhen Mu. "it is good" Hearing Hyuga Xueyings question, Zhen Mu first nodded, and after thinking and organizing the language, he continued to say: "If its the search state just now, we have three to four thousand troops. There can be no actions, but now they are moving towards a little bit, then it is very beneficial to us, moving towards a certain place, there will definitely be flaws, as long as you grasp these flaws and understand the current situation in Chiba, There is hope for rescue missions." "Yes." Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying nodded, synthesized the current intelligence, and said: "Furthermore, I believe that with Taki Chiba''s tactical level, he must be very clear about this, and he should be the Empress Hirohiko now. The tacit understanding between them, I must know that after Hirohiko returns, he will definitely bring in support, and looking at the changes in Iwaguru''s search state and the current movement state, it is conceivable that Taki Chiba must have escaped, so Iwaguru will search for it. Now if you move towards a little bit, you may have found the trail of Taki Chiba. But I think that this trail should be misled by Taki Chiba." "Well, that''s right, so, I think, now we have to divide into three ways, one way from the eastern part of the primeval forest, one way from the western part of the primeval forest, these two ways, one person to Yanyin is now looking towards the point. One way is to investigate the place completely opposite to this point, and the last way is to return to the outpost." Hearing Hyuga Xueying''s words, Zhen Mu nodded in agreement. Obviously, what Hyuga Xueying said was what he thought in his heart, and after agreeing, he simply and neatly stated his plan. And this plan is the best plan he can think of now. After all, compared to rescue, what they need most now ~www.novelhall.com~ is to find Chiba and find people before they can formulate a specific rescue plan. Now, the most important thing is to find, and then to save. "Return to the outpost?" As soon as this word came out, Mu Zi, who finally reacted to the huge number of people, was taken aback and asked. "There are thousands of Yanyin here, they must be reported!" However, as soon as she asked, Hyuga Xueying explained it. This true animal husbandry is really not easy. In this situation, I didn''t expect to go back to the village to report... But in his heart, there was a faint surprise. "Ah, yeah!" Hearing Xueying Hyuga''s explanation, Muzi exclaimed and suddenly realized that he nodded hurriedly. "Hurry up and get the village ready. If so many Yanyin attacks the outpost, it would be terrible!" At this time, Nozawa Satai also reacted and said hurriedly. Sure enough, the two children did not mention retreat at all, and there was no fear in their eyes. But when he heard the words of the two, Zhen Mu couldn''t help but nodded, and a thought flashed through his mind. "So, everyone agrees to divide the forces? Are there any other opinions? The situation is dangerous now, and I need all reliable ideas." However, after that, Zhen Mu did not directly announce the action, but asked like this. "No." As soon as these words came out, Muzi and Sa shook their heads too busy, and the matter of splitting their troops into three groups was already the best plan they thought. "Then, next, let''s split up in three ways." But Hyuga Xueying gradually reduced the expression on his face, and said solemnly. Next, is the most critical time! The white pupils were gleaming, and during the words, Hyuga Xueying gently pressed her lips. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1032： 3 way! Candidate... Hearing the words of Xueying Hyuga, Zhenmu frowned slightly. After all, the plan had just been determined, and although they had notified their masters and gained preliminary understanding, after all, the notification was a simple notification, and they were also the first Once I worked together, I even knew each other for the first time. Although I had communication, I didn''t know each other too well. In the original situation, it was impossible to perform such a difficult task just as a team, and it required certain simple tasks to run in, and running in was to enhance mutual understanding and cultivate tacit understanding. Now, the soldiers are divided into three groups. Except for the one with the outpost, the other two are extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, you will lose your life. If anyone is found, it will inevitably cause Yanyin''s rebound. Yin may do many kinds of behaviors that endanger the other way. Therefore, the selection here must be cautious. "Captain what''s wrong?" "How to divide?" At this time, seeing Zhen Mu suddenly bowed their heads and said nothing, Muzi and Yezawa Satai glanced at each other and murmured. Indeed, from the standpoint of True Mu, it is not a good choice for candidates. But Hyuga Xueying moved his gaze slightly, glanced in the direction of the west, and frowned slightly. However, if Zhen Mu is really as I thought, then he is likely to give me the right to choose. After all, Muzi and Satai, no one knows better than me. If he is really a good captain, then it is inevitable to give me the right to choose. And when he gives me the right to choose, then... At this moment, Hyuga Xueying had such a series of thoughts in her heart. This matter, I have no choice... At the same time, Zhen Mu, who was thinking about it, also came to the conclusion that his gaze turned to Xueying Hyuga involuntarily. Here, when it comes to understanding, no one knows each other better than the three of them, and among them, no one is more suitable than Xueying... Then, when such a thought passed in his mind, he said: "Xueying, this mission is very important and too dangerous. If I were to arrange it, it might not be perfect. Here, arrange manpower. Leave it to you." really! Hearing this sentence, he felt Muzi and Nozawasas trusting eyes, and Xueying Hyuga was delighted. Then he looked at Zhenmu and said, "But..." "No, but now, three groups, four people, you assign it. This is an order, the captain''s order!" Zhen Mu interrupted his words and said without leaving any room. Then... But when he heard the words that didn''t leave room, but they were in line with the words in his heart, Hyuga Xueying frowned, and his heart sank for no reason. Although I have the right to choose, I can''t just arrange it according to my wishes. I always have to say something ugly, otherwise, there may be changes. Now, in this situation, I can''t make any mistakes! otherwise Do not! Never go wrong! Absolutely not! Thinking of this, Hyuga Xueying looked at Muzi on the side, and then, in Muzi''s puzzled gaze, his gaze fell on Sata Nozawa. "Satai..." Then he said. "Ok?" Seeing the rare serious face of Xueying Hyuga, the always grinning Nozawa Satai couldn''t help but sink her face and responded. "Among us, only you are the most suitable to go back to report. Therefore, your task is to bring the current information back to the outpost. Then, let the village send reinforcements as soon as possible." Facing Nozawa Sata, Hyuga Xueying spoke indisputably. Sure enough, am I going back? But when he heard this, Nozawa Satai just nodded, expressing that he understood, and did not say much. In his heart, he understood the current situation very well, and he, who was the weakest, could only go back and report. Although Hyuga Xueying didn''t say anything, he understood that his strength, or actual combat ability, was the worst among the people here. As a girl, Muzi is much better than him. Therefore, he did not have any hesitation or dissatisfaction here, and directly agreed. "Snapped!" At this moment, a hand was slapped on his shoulder, and he turned his head subconsciously, only to see Muzi smiling at him and saying, "It''s up to you, Satai." "Of course, rest assured." To the girl''s gentle comfort, Nozawa Satoo smiled slightly, nodded, and said firmly. "Next, I want to ask the captain and Muzi to go all the way to the direction where Iwakura is headed to spy on the situation. And I will act alone, looking for the traces of Takichiba, while keeping my eyes blank to see you. , One is search, the other is support!" Then, Xueying Hyuga looked at Muzi and Zhenmu, and said. Don''t...don''t have different opinions, Muzi! But in his heart, there was a prayer. "Are you alone?" Hearing this, Muzi was slightly startled and looked at Hyuga Xueying. "It''s reasonable!" But Zhen Mu nodded in agreement. It can only be distributed like this. Xueying is undoubtedly the strongest among us, and the owner''s bloodstains are bounded with a blank eye, which is the most critical point here. This is the only candidate to act alone. Moreover, the reason for dividing the forces into two is to ensure the maximum success rate of the mission. Muzi and I will not increase the success rate of the mission if we act alone. Even if we act alone, it is easy to be spotted and only he can act alone. . After all, he was the only one who was able to evade Yanyin''s actions and continue the rescue mission when he was found all the way. Even if one party is discovered, he can guarantee the maximum success rate of the mission, so he has to go to another point and act alone. "Muz..." Hearing Muzi''s slightly puzzled sentence and Zhenmu''s affirmation, Hyuga Xueying looked at Muzi as if he wanted to say something. "I''m fine!" But this time, Mu Zi interrupted his words and nodded affirmatively. "Then, that''s it!" In this regard, Hyuga Xueying relaxed and said hurriedly. To be honest, he was really afraid of Muzi''s opposition. After all, Muzi knew him well and cherished him very much. If Muzi opposed, he didn''t have much to convince me. "Next, Captain, leave it to you." After making the decision, Hyuga Xueying said again. "Well, now, tell me about their movements!" Zhenmu quickly answered the conversation and said. "Now, they are hitting towards the north of the primeval forest, everyone..." Afterwards, Hyuga Xueying quickly sorted out what he saw in the white pupils. "So, everything goes according to the original plan!" After confirming the information, Zhen Mu gave an order. "Yes!" The three Hyuga Xueying hurriedly responded in a low voice. Then, after discussing the details, the four of them rushed out, three in front and one after another, flying out. After traveling three hundred meters, the three of them separated again. The two of them rushed straight into the virgin forest, while the other strayed towards the west. ... "laugh!" And just as they were separated, in the morning light, on the grasslands east of the virgin forest... A hand suddenly emerged from the piles of corpses... Stretched out! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1033： dawn The brilliance of dawn slowly penetrated from the eastern clouds, slowly illuminating the night that enveloped the entire sky. At the same time, this **** color in the night is slowly reflected. "Tick..." Bathed in the morning light, a drop of bright red blood was reflected across the three-meter mid-air, and fell heavily in the blood pit directly below, splashing with a bright red blood and scarlet ripples. Afterwards, he blended into the **** color of the blood pit, went down, and stayed with the blood flow all the way, passing the roots of the thick and thin rock cones that were inserted diagonally, following the cracks and depressions on the ground. The five-pronged flow flows through countless such blood pits, through the roots of countless pitons, through the ground where the corpses is traversed, through this pitted rock forest with countless blood flowing, and has been flowing into this rock. In the large pit in the center of the cone stone forest, the rocky petal was stained with countless blood, which had almost turned into the root of a bright red **** flower, forming a shallow lake of blood. "Wow..." The morning breeze gently swept across the rock cone stone forest below and the corpses hanging on the petals of the **** composed of countless spiked rock walls. The ticking sound of blood dripping, the gurgling bone rubbing sound, The sound of the pupupupupu corpse collision, as the morning breeze spreads far away, the blood lake lining the corpse forest adds a bit of aura, just like that hell! "laugh!" And at this moment, when the breeze passed, a blood-filled hand slammed from the depths of the flower of hell, the most central position of the blood lake in the corpse forest, and the brightest place of the dawn light. Out of the pile of five corpses! "Puff...wow..." Then there was the sound of the corpse rolling down and the corpse colliding with the corpse. "Ha ha" When the corpse rolled over and settled, all the voices disappeared, everything returned to deathly silence, and the faint breathing sound came out slowly. From the corpse rolled down, in the middle of the pile of corpses that had collapsed outward. This light... Is it dawn? In the center of the falling corpse, the **** man who was pressed at the bottom and full of blood slowly opened his eyes. On the dark but dim pupils, the reflection of the sky that gradually brightened and the east The dawn is coming. Great This time...great... The color of dawn in the blurred vision made the corners of the blood man''s mouth tilt slightly. "puff!" There was a clash of flesh and flesh, and suddenly, the blood man''s outstretched hand dropped down and fell onto Yanyin''s corpse lying on the ground next to him, splashing a little blood. Sure enough... Without the Yin Seal... Do not It is an eight-door mode, facing such a battle...Limitations...The limitations are too big... Do not What am I thinking about... One dozen five thousand, this is completely impossible... I What are you thinking about... Are you still hoping to wipe them out... Enough... Enough... At least, they are too late...too late... Today during the day, the Shenwubi Bridge will be blown up, and they will desperately end up... As a result, it must... It is bound to be... bound to be forced to seek peace because of the break in the supply line... After receiving... after receiving the news that the Shinsubi Bridge was blown up... Yanyin must stop all actions, stop all actions... Konoha''s final victory is... it will not change. The brilliance in his eyes faded a little, the originally bleak eyes were getting dimmer, and the blood man looked at the blurry sky, the corners of his mouth curled up and solidified bit by bit, but the look in his eyes was Obviously pleasant. It seemed that he had achieved a goal he had always wanted to achieve. The heart...should be repaired... Other injuries... The gap in the stomach... the penetrating injury of the right lung... the deep explosion burns on the back... Do not Can''t feel it, can''t feel anything... The body is no longer conscious... fair enough Otherwise, with so many injuries, you will have to die...and die of pain... Looking at the increasingly blurred light in the sky, the blood man''s eyelids drooped slightly. Hongyan...should have already escaped... I hope he will not be too excited and not bring a group of support... Although I deceived the group of Yanyin... However, the shadow clones are shadow clones after all, and they won''t last long... and they will be discovered soon because of the large number of them, and it won''t last long... If the support hastily... if we act hastily, then it may not only cost me my life. Ha... Ha ha... My life is almost gone, why do I worry about this... Its good if Hirohiko and Yukina are safe...Even if they are arguing about coming to rescue me...Im afraid the village wont allow it... They... They are also the seeds of genius in the village, and after experiencing this mission, their state... It is impossible for the village to let them go to the battlefield again... That''s good... That''s it... Don''t think so much, it''s already like this, and there is no way to say anything... At least ~www.novelhall.com~ at least when you die, let go of these... Hirohiko and Yukina... Very good, safe, enough...Since they are butterflies, they have changed the situation on the side of Kakashi in the quest for the bridge of the gods. Then, they may also change the situation of the Kyuubi Rebellion in the future. Kushina and Bo Feng Shuimen may survive. This is the world of Naruto, not the world of the original book... Perhaps, I, as a traverser, died, but I can change the fate of Jiu Xinnai, but it is not necessarily... Even the fate of other people will also change... Don''t think so much, don''t think so much...Next, you can''t do anything... Do not Maybe, because I''m a traverser, so...you will encounter so many things, right? It is precisely because I am a person from other worlds that I was rejected by this world... Everything went wrong, the fate change plan was constantly changing, and there was almost no success... However, Hirohiko and Yukina were able to change so much... and became a hindrance to me... changed the process and hindered my plan... Perhaps, all of this is just the rejection of me from this world... Thats why I was so coincidental that I met three generations of Raikage, tens of thousands of Yanyin, and now five thousand Yanyin... Ha... Ha ha... Ha ha ha ha... Is that right? Therefore, I will die here... With the drooping of the eyelids and the blurred vision, the corners of the blood man''s mouth twitched slightly, as if he wanted to show a bitter smile, but now, he couldn''t even move the corners of his mouth. He just twitched. Really... This life, this rare second life... does it worth? Is it worth it? Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1034： does it worth? This life through rebirth... only eleven years, is it worth it? Among the stamens of the flower of hell, in the middle of the **** thousand needles hell, surrounded by corpses, the boy covered with blood, his back, chest and abdomen still dripping with blood, his eyelids drooped a little, his consciousness was also As the eyelids drooped, a little bit began to blur. But such a thought came into his mind. As a traverser, am I worth it? The life after the journey is spent in cultivation, cultivation, and cultivation. The things that I think about the most every day are medical ninjutsu, sealing techniques and so on, nothing more interesting than cultivation... Every day, I spend it in practice and thinking, without a break, except for eating and sleeping, there is no other entertainment... And, even if it is so, nothing will happen in the end... does it worth? Compared to those who also travel through Naruto, various waves, various harems, various happy protagonists or travelers, I... Is it really worth it? Is it worth it to spend the second life like this? A series of contrasting thoughts flashed through his mind, and the Scarlet Boy''s eyes that reflected the light of dawn seemed to darken. Actually...I dont work hard, I dont work hard, its okay... Is it possible... If its just like the protagonists in those traversing, those in the same people, who seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, or have their good luck, no unfavorable things will happen to them...No, there is no need to have such good luck, I only need to concentrate on studying the eight modes, practice everything I have learned, and be a low-key person. I will not be too involved in this battle. After four Ninja battles where I cant hide, my strength can reach what I imagined. Perfect... Although not as good as those late-stage BUG characters, ordinary shadow masters can''t be my opponent... Then, leave everything to the two protagonists, Naruto and Sasuke. You only need to have a sweet dream in the unlimited monthly reading, and you can live in peace and stability, and make some achievements in the four wars. , With the strength beyond the movie level, it is not difficult to become a celebrity, at the top of the village, to become a member of the idle high-level with certain power, maybe marry an ordinary girl, maybe marry a man with many fans in the original Female characters, then, ordinary give birth to children, ordinary give their children what they have learned, or let them choose their own path, whether to become a ninja, or to live an ordinary life... At that time, there were Naruto and Sasuke, and the entire ninja world was also moving on a peaceful road. It didn''t matter whether they became a ninja or not. Its so stable until I grow old, and my life is dead... In this way, it is considered to live up to this second life... Yes, the good life in my consciousness now... Humph Now it seems that I really have something... Stupid! The light of dawn in his eyes dimmed a little bit. The blood-colored young man lay quietly among the corpses. The eyelids had covered two-thirds of his eyes. The corners of his mouth were stiff, but the whole person looked completely still. It''s not that the eyelids are still closing down, it looks like a corpse. And in his mind, a series of thoughts appeared, and even a series of scenes produced by these thoughts were flashed through his mind. Can''t see it anymore? Light So, I''m really going to die this time... This is already a near-death situation, but it did not enter that sealed space... Means, this time, is it impossible for me to wake up again? Also... that''s true With so many injuries, the internal organs are basically damaged, and even the heart is stabbed in half... It can also separate shadow clones, separate two shadow clones, and lead the enemy away, further delaying time. It''s very reluctant... I dont know, after I die, will the shadow clone be lifted... If it is lifted, then I really have to worry about it a little bit. I remember that there is an outpost there... If Iwagumi finds the shadow clone now, if the shadow clone is removed, Konoha is unlikely to have a problem, but, that Outpost, but it will be dangerous... Hope...I hope it won''t be lifted... Don''t touch... But as scenes flashed in his mind, images of several people flashed across the Scarlet Boy''s mind. Those three, the families who lost their sons, the sadness that was suppressed in the eyes of these three families... He didn''t want to, didn''t want to see someone show this look again. And as the images of these people pass by, the scenes in the Scarlet Boy seem to be stimulated by something, passing through, passing through scenes of life in this Naruto world, time after time of practice, time after time of study, time after time The encounters, the laughter, the battles, the sorrows, the despairs, the desperation again and again...Everything passed through his mind like a revolving lantern. Then, when these eyes passed, the eyes that the light of dawn had dissipated were completely closed, completely closed together. And in his eyes, the last glimmer of light fell into the darkness ~www.novelhall.com~ Is it worth it? Is this life worth it? At the end of this last, in the darkness that enveloped everything, these nine characters appeared again. And with the emergence of these nine words, he is about to sink into a dark consciousness, serious and expressionless beautiful girls, handsome teenagers with poker faces, beautiful red-haired women, fair-haired gentle men, and amiable men. The elder smiling bitterly with the pipe, the teenager with the white hair mask, the teenager with the goggles, the gentle and dignified girl...a personal figure, scenes of images slowly rise and pass by, and then disappear into the darkness. In the end, the consciousness also sinks into the darkness completely following these shadow images. what It seems to be worth it! At the last moment when his consciousness sank into darkness, he suddenly had an answer in his heart. does it worth? It''s worth it! "Boom!" At this moment, the moment the young man closed his eyes, I don''t know when, a thunderstorm flashed across the clouded sky, illuminating the entire sky, and also illuminating this hell-like area of ??blood. "Pl...PlP...PlPP..." This thunderstorm was like a signal. After the thunder, the big raindrops of soybeans fell one after another, and they fell down in a pouring manner. It hits on the rock cones, hits in the blood lake, and hits the center of the stamens of the flower of hell. At the same time, it hit the young man half-hidden by the corpse in the center of the pile, splashing **** water drops. In the sound of the rain curtain, the young man was completely bloody, motionless, completely silent, just like those corpses around him. Only a smile of relief at the corner of his mouth gave him this miserable look a bit of peace and warmth. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1035： rain Is it raining? Sudden pops sounded abruptly, and the Hyuga Snow Eagle, which was carefully embedded in the virgin forest, raised his head slightly, his white eyes penetrating through the layers of unusually thick branches and dense green leaves, extending to the sky. When he saw the raindrops pouring down, he couldn''t help but think of such a thought. Ok... In this case, it is more or less convenient to sneak into... He glanced at the surroundings, which was slightly darker than before, and listened to the sound of raindrops hitting the green leaves. Hyuga Xueying was quite happy about the rain. After all, for sneakers, the darker light in the forest under this rainy day, and the sound of rain hitting the leaves now, will become a good cover. Originally, when the ninja sneaked in, the sound was low, but now there are more noises. Unless it is some ninja with keen senses, and the intruder enters these keen ninjas quite close, otherwise, by the sound of the rain, as long as they are not clearly seen, then the intruder will basically not be discovered. It''s also a help. Moreover, for him, he will not be affected by the sound, even if the light in the forest is slightly darker than just now, it does not matter. The white-eye vision is not disturbed by day and night. Even if the enemy is underground, the light will be fine. Where there is no place, as long as it is within the range of his white eyes, there is nowhere to hide. The current situation is equivalent to that this rain has caused the other party to receive interference, and his own side is not affected at all. It is definitely more advantageous than disadvantage. And their current situation is that the enemy is taking the initiative, they are the passive side, or in other words, the enemy is the absolute advantage, and they are the absolute disadvantage. Even a slight benefit will relieve them. It seems that I don''t need to worry too much about Muzi and the others. As the sound of rain hitting the leaves in the ears became louder and louder, the eyes of Hyuga Xueying fell on the other side in the white-eyed vision. The two were cautious, but they were walking along the road all the way, toward the mass of rocky mountains. Direction away. This Zhenmu is really familiar with the terrain here. Seeing how he leads the way, he knows this virgin forest well. The routes taken are quite concealed. If it were not for the all-round vision with white eyes, I am afraid that if you are not paying attention, you will lose their figure. Moreover, although they are careful, their speed is dissatisfied. This is a self-confidence manifestation of the leader. If he wants to get afflicted, he also has a certain degree of certainty. If this is still discovered, then even if I am there, there is nothing to do Better. At the same time, he was slightly relieved in his heart. After all, it was one of his best friends who was going to perform such a mission that was found to be basically death with a ninja he was still new to. Anyway, he was always a little worried. And seeing the appearance of them sneaking in, the self-confidence and proficiency that naturally radiated, he was also relieved a lot. So, next, time is almost the same. According to the cunning of that bastard, the point that Yan Yin concentrated on now was 10,000% fake. Even if the **** was so badly injured that he could not show his behavior, he would have the ability to turn this behavior into a fake. There is no need to think about this too much. And if the **** really showed his behavior because of a serious injury, then even if he has turned his behavior into a fake, or a behavior to lure the enemy away, he himself cannot go far, he should be at that point. Nearby, outside the range where three or four thousand Yanyin gathered, if this is the case, Zhenmu and Muzi''s current direction can pass by where he might be hiding. After all, those possible positions are beyond my visual range. If I can''t see him now, then he can only be out of my sight. As for my side, there is no his deeds for the time being. I can only search while walking. I hope that when my Chakra is exhausted to a certain level, he can find his deeds. After all, it is safe here. If you find it here , Then the rescue mission is equivalent to being completed automatically. Moreover, my plan will go here at the beginning, even in this virgin forest, the most critical part of my plan. Withdrawing his gaze, Hyuga Xueying looked right in front of him. At this moment, he was hiding in the root system of an unusually huge primitive giant tree, and his mind flashed past. A series of stories about Chiba that I had heard about and various things about Chiba mentioned by Hirohiko, a series of thoughts arose in my mind. After turning these thoughts, he did not act immediately. Instead, he used his eyes to wait and watch for a while, and paid attention to Zhenmu and Muzi on the other side. After confirming that they really did not have any problems, he came from this root system. Stood up. The time is almost there, lets go get what you should get first... After standing up, Hyuga Xueying took a breath, the white pupils in his eyes slowly faded, and the meridians extending to the temples also disappeared a little bit. Compared to Master Xue Nai, my Chakra is really not worth mentioning. It only takes ten minutes to open my eyes, which is a bit tight. I may encounter situations that need to fight next, and I can''t be too exhausted. Chakra. Must maintain a certain state... For the time being, don''t use white eyes! After closing his eyes, there was also a sigh in his heart. Now he is very close to Thousands of Yanyin. It is actually quite inappropriate to close his eyes at this time. In this case, keep your eyes open anytime and anywhere. The most important thing is ~www.novelhall.com~ because of the feature of white eyes, as long as it is turned on, he can always be ahead of the enemy, even if the enemy discovers himself, as long as there is every move of the enemy in his eyes, then he still has the upper hand. However, although the white eyes are powerful, they are infinitely useful on the battlefield in battle, but it consumes chakras after all, and there is no way to keep them. It is very good to maintain the white eyes state for a few minutes in general divisions. For some divisions, ten to twenty minutes is the limit. Only a few divisions, with an unusually large number of chakras, can last for half an hour or less than an hour. As for the sect family, it can generally last for one hour, but one hour is also the limit. In the history of the Hyuga family, there are very few people who can exceed one hour without getting tired. For example, in the current Hyuga sect family, only Xuena is the only one who has The huge amount of chakras can last more than an hour, or even more than an hour. Although he is hailed as the genius of the Hyuga family, he does not have any advantage in this regard. One hour of gazing will consume his chakras, while the soft boxing technique without gazing is basically one. This kind of ordinary physique is even worse than the rigid physique. After this Chakra is seven or eighty-eight, he can no longer open his eyes, then it is equivalent to that his entire persons combat effectiveness will be cut off by ninety-nine percent. It''s been slaughtered. In the current situation, he must save, otherwise, Chakra consumes almost the same amount, so as long as he meets people, he is almost the same. Basically, you can choose to kill yourself. The appointed place is almost there... lets go! After closing his white eyes, Hyuga Xueying''s face sank slightly, and he pinpointed an edge of the virgin forest to the north, then ejected out, turned into a white shadow, and shuttled away. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1036： To "Wow..." The pouring rain poured down without warning, and in a flash, Konoha''s outpost was in sight. Some Konoha ninjas who did not have a guard task immediately hid in the tent, and on the two high-rise buildings of the outpost, above the two watch towers, two Konoha ninjas who were performing daily guard tasks were occupied by one person. A sentry arrow tower looked at the other side helplessly. This rain curtain is like a note. Although there is a roof over the head that prevents less than half a drop of rain, the visibility outside has changed from the endless grassland to a rain curtain with a visibility of less than five meters. For them who perform warning tasks For the ninja and this outpost, it is not a good thing. Moreover, they can''t eliminate this disadvantage, they can only do everything possible to focus on duty and spot the danger as early as possible. But, even so, apart from worrying about it, this is as far as possible, and it''s of little use. This rain is really not a good thing for them. "This **** rain!" At this time, in the simple log cabin serving as the headquarters, Qianzhen placed the last broken earthen jar under the leaking place, and listened to the clanging of the room, and cursed in an angry manner. "Don''t worry, this rain will only benefit True Mu and the children, but there is no harm." Seeing his old friend cursing and grinning, Asakura couldn''t help but smile, and said with relief. Obviously, his old friend, the gorilla captain was worried about the impact of this rainy day on the rescue force that was leaving. It''s just that this rainy day is quite unfavorable for the outpost, but for the rescuers, the impact is much smaller. After all, the rescue team has white eyes, and the sight of the rain is blocked. It is good for them to care, they have no influence, but the enemy is also affected by the rain, and the sight is less than five meters, and the hearing is also disturbed by the sound of rain. Moreover, it can also cover up the smell on rainy days, which can be regarded as reducing the situation of being perceived. It is of great benefit whether it is before or after the rescue. It can be said that this rain is bad luck for them, but it is good luck for the rescue team, and even a timely rain is not necessarily. "Really?" Hearing the old friend say this, Qian Zhen suddenly turned around and asked. "Yes." Asakura nodded affirmatively. "That''s good... Uh, no, I am worried about them, I am worried about the impact of the rain on our defense!" After hearing Asakura''s affirmative reply, Qianzhen first nodded and breathed a sigh of relief, but he seemed to shook his head immediately after thinking of something, and said angrily. However, it can be seen that Qianzhen absolutely trusts Asakura. The two have been partners for a long time. They have been partners since the Battle of Kikyo Mountain. During the period, Qianzhen made a lot of achievements. He was promoted to the position of commander by Nara Kajiu and was stationed at this outpost. Yan Yin is half the front line. After all, this place is very close to the main battlefield, which is half the main battlefield. Although this troop commander only has a ten-man-level troop, not even 20 men, but with the strength of Qianzhen and the advice of the military commander Asakura, they can be regarded as a lot of results. This entire Konoha outpost. The outpost with the least number of people in China, except for the camps of the main forces, was the outpost with the most annihilation and the most spoils. Its just that Konohas frontline has been tight, and has been in a situation of lack of manpower. Otherwise, Qianzhens subordinates will definitely have a lot of troops, and even will be promoted from the status of a troop leader at an outpost, leading a hundred-level team. . In fact, Nara Shikahisa sent Qianzhen to station this outpost, but it was also quite wise. If he was replaced by another army commander, he would have such a combat exploit, and he would lead a ten-man troop with less than a dozen people. In the human camp, I am afraid that someone will take the initiative to ask for a fight. Even if they don''t ask for a fight, they will start to complain. Although it is impossible to betray, there will be various friction problems after all, which is quite detrimental to the Konoha Army. Moreover, if there is a grievance, in defense, it will be distracted by the grievance in the heart, and it is easy to take advantage of others. What kind of consequences will be caused is unknowable. In short, nothing good will happen. "Well..." Asakura also knows this old friend very well. This gorilla, in addition to his loud voice, is also an unfrank fellow. He hides everything in his heart, but his face can''t be stretched. What is basically on the face. "You said, if you encounter Yanyin''s large force, can the rescue force complete the mission?" Hearing the perfunctory voice of an old friend, Qianzhen didn''t lose his temper as usual, but sighed and asked. "If you have a blind eye, even if you can''t complete the task, you can definitely return safely. Hearing that, Asakura was slightly solemn, moved the broken jar on the table beside him, let it catch the two leaking water droplets, and spoke quite heavily. "Are there any idle **** in the camp? Can you form a four-person team, no! A three-person team, no, no, two people are fine. Go and meet." When she heard this, Qianzhen frowned and changed her words several times. "Chizhen, you..." In response, Asakura was slightly taken aback. "After all, it is Mr. Zhenye..." Looking back at Asakura''s stunned look, Qianzhen sighed, turned his head, looked at the rain curtain outside, and said: "I don''t believe that ~www.novelhall.com~Mr. Mahaba is a spy for Iwane..." "Qianzhen! It''s just a matter of talking between you and me!" Hearing this, Asakura hurriedly stopped. "Oh...I know, don''t yell at me, yell at me, but I''m suspicious. Don''t you think this is suspicious? Mr. Zhenye is a teammate of Master Jinsuke. Can you still not see through the white eyes of Master Jinsuke? Spy? And, I always feel that the three generations of Hokage have never allowed anyone to mention this matter. On the face of it, its for the good of Chiba, but isnt it the same bad situation? Isnt Chiba still... In short, I think this One thing, the third generation of Hokage must have deliberately concealed something! For sure!" However, this time, Qianzhen did not listen to Asakura, but said to himself. "Okay! Three generations of Naruto-sama can be judged by us. Even if there is any concealment, he also has his difficulties. The whole world may be detrimental to Konoha, but only three generations of Naruto-sama will not." As for the sigh of his old friend, Asakura pursed his lips, and said in a slow tone, but still stern. "Oh, I know, I won''t..." Hearing this, Qianzhen sighed and nodded, then spoke. "I''m Nozawa Sata, I have important information!" However, this time, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a loud gasping roar outside the post. "Yanyin! Ahead! In the primeval forest ahead, three or four thousand Yanyin people gathered! Quick! Quick... Quickly report!" Then, the two of them paled in shock by the second half of the shout. "Quick! Quick! Tell Hokage! Asakura, write intelligence!" Then, the sound of crockpots flying and cracking in the simple log cabin, accompanied by the trembling roar of Qianzhen''s trembling log cabin, spread throughout the outpost. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1037： Agreed place "despair!" Amidst the noise of the rustling rain and big green leaves, there was a slight landing sound, and the light noise of the soles of the shoes touching the hardwoods was completely submerged. Is it almost here? Hyuga Xueying raised his head slightly, but did not stand up, but kept a half-squatting posture and glanced around. It should be here! In this eye, his gaze finally fell on the root system of the huge primitive giant tree in front of him, and in the white pupils, the cracks on the root system that seemed to be scratched by Kuwu were slowly reflected. The appointment time is almost up. At the same time, he thought about it silently, frowning slightly. However, there does not seem to be people around. After thinking about it, such a suspicious thought came to him. How to do? In this situation, if there are people around, or someone coming here, even if you are caught in a corner of your clothes, the consequences will be unimaginable. There are thousands of Yanyin here, and it is impossible for other ninjas to exist. Even that person would not show off in front of thousands of Yanyin, and he was worried about Muzi and the others. At this time, Mrs. Sa should also return to the outpost... I hope he will not panic because of being too anxious. After all, he has too little experience in participating in tasks compared to Muzi, and it is still such an intelligence transmission task related to the fate of the village. Ugh It''s really a task, I can''t stop worrying... After the doubts flashed, a series of thoughts flashed through Hyuga Xueying''s mind. At the same time, as these series of thoughts flashed, his face also showed a little anxiety. After all, as the clan of the Hyuga clan, his experience on the battlefield to perform missions is estimated to be less than that of Sata Nozawa. Even the real combat experience of desperate fighting is limited to the attack on the forbidden room in the Kushina incident. Yunyin. After this Yunyin, he participated in only a handful of battles. He has always served as the guard of the old patriarch Hyuga, and the old patriarch Hyuga is in poor health and has been ill in bed, and the residence of the Hyuga clan, the three generations of Hokage Master Kanren , Has always been equipped with considerable guards, and even the three generations of Hokage-sama''s direct Anbu has been protected in secret. He basically has no contact with combat. To be honest, even the guarding experience is pitiful. Today, after participating in such an important rescue mission at once, the mission situation is a crisis of death after discovery, and it has become a separate operation. Only then did he become a little anxious, for him, for a ninja who lacked experience, it was already quite invaluable. Open your eyes? After the restlessness was revealed, such a thought emerged in his heart. However, as agreed... Moreover, this agreement is still a very important agreement, related to all my actions now... Afterwards, a bit of hesitation rose in his heart. hateful! What should I do? If you open it, it will break the agreement! However, if you do not open it, in case there are people, then I will have nothing to do next, I can only sit and wait! Yes! Still not open! After hesitating, Hyuga Xueying gently bit her teeth, and a dilemma appeared in the anxiety on her face. However, the dilemma did not last long, and soon disappeared on his face, turning into a firm color. Still open! Regardless, the agreement is also based on safety. If safety cannot be guaranteed, then there is no point in following the agreement! And such a decision flashed in his mind. Eyes... open! After that, as the decision flashed, the white pupils in his eyes slowly began to bulge, and the meridians at the corners of his eyes also suddenly bulged, spreading. What...! However, at this moment, just as the white pupil was about to fully bulge, the meridians were about to spread to the temples, his eyes widened suddenly, and his right hand trembled, he was about to touch the ninja bag behind him, but his The right hand just trembled, and he froze and couldn''t move, and the whole body suddenly became tight. It seemed that the whole person was squatting and rigid. Even cold sweat oozes from the forehead. "Have you... forgotten the negotiated terms?" At this time, a sound of ice-coldness from the depths of Huangquan slowly sounded behind him. "Gudong..." The cold sweat of soybeans continued from the corner of the forehead, and Xueying Hyuga couldn''t help but glanced at it, and swallowed almost subconsciously. terror! At this moment, the horror from death filled his whole body and mind, and almost the flow of Chakra stopped! "Tick!" The cold sweat that extended to the chin dripped quietly, and Xueying Hinata''s figure almost stiffly trembled. A stronger horror was pressing on him, almost pressing his figure to the ground! At this moment, in his perception, a pair of scarlet three-gou jade writing wheel eyes that were almost as big as his head slowly opened behind him! The invisible pupil power, like a mountain, was pressed firmly on his shoulders, making him unable to move, and his muscles were subconsciously taut, so that he was frozen in place and couldn''t even turn his head! Even the horror in the pupil power from those eyes made him unable to speak! It''s him! It''s that person! This pupil power is undoubtedly him! In addition to the horror, his heart ~www.novelhall.com~ was almost screamed in shock. "Have you forgotten? According to the agreement between Me and Shinsuke Hyuga, when you arrive at the agreed location, you can''t open your eyes again. Are you breaking the agreement between us? Shinsuke Hyuga, are you going to destroy this agreement?" At this moment, when the eyes were completely opened in the perception, the cold voice sounded again, with a cold anger, and the terrible pupil power, pressed down. "Crack!" Suddenly, Hyuga Xueying, who was squatting on the ground, pressed his bent knees heavily on the branches, and immediately cracked the branches. But... Damn it! The tongue is stiff! The shoulders are so heavy... Its impossible to produce physical compression just because of pupil power. This is... Illusion? When, when did I fall into his illusion! When! At this time, Hyuga Xueying, who was pressed down on one knee, was stimulated by the pain from the knee back, and the horror in his heart abruptly subsided. When he became neutral, a series of thoughts flashed through his eyes. But it fell on the root system of the giant tree, unmarked. At that time? When I saw this nick... Sure enough, as Mr. Shinsuke said, he can''t make him feel any suspicion. This person is really extreme! Do not! It''s kind of crazy! It was clear in his heart, and Xueying Hyuga was also secretly surprised. "No, no, I... I didn''t mean that, but the forest is very dangerous and there are too many enemies. I must take a look." At this time, under the stimulation of the pain, his taut tongue was slightly released, and he almost opened his mouth, and he said such an eager sentence with anxious meaning. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1038： Shock hateful! Can''t solve it? This should be just a simple illusion, why...why...can''t solve it? After eagerly vomiting out of his mouth, Xueying Hyuga''s face seemed to become even more rigid. After knowing that it was illusion, he immediately proceeded to unlock it, but what surprised him was that his own method of unlocking illusion was useless. The deadly horror still shrouded his heart, and the pressure on his shoulders still made him unable to stand up. He is different from Chiba. He is the same as Sakura, possessing the ability to interact with illusion in illusion. This kind of illusion that causes great horror does not even have illusion. In fact, it is a relatively low-level illusion and is easy to solve. If Chiba is here, it will definitely be associated with Sasuke and Naruto when they first played against Oshemaru, the illusion that Osemaru used to Sasuke that made him so fearful that he retreats and almost gave up fighting, almost a illusion that can be relieved by pain . However, for this kind of illusion, Hyuga Xueying used the technique of dispelling the pupil illusion to solve it again, but it had no effect at all. This kind of thing is simply incredible! Although illusion is very powerful, since there is a corresponding solution, it will definitely be able to be removed. No matter how powerful the illusion is, it is only one of the ninjutsu illusion system, and if there is a solution, it should be removed. Besides, this is still a low-level illusion. In this case, it is impossible at all! No one can cast an unremovable illusion! If the illusion cannot be dispelled, it is reality! "Huh... naive!" But at this time, after trying to dispel the illusion, the cold voice rang out again, and there was a wave of disdain in the words, but it sounded as if Hyuga Xueying was doing something extremely stupid. "Do you think this is illusion?" After that, a more disdainful remark, with a deep pride, said. Not an illusion? Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying''s pupils glared slightly, and a layer of astonishment suddenly appeared on the stiff face. Could it be that With my pupil power alone, he can make me unable to move, can''t even stand up in battle? Compared with the illusion that cannot be solved, this is obviously the situation, which makes Hyuga Xueying even more shocked. If it is the illusion that makes him terrifying and makes him stiff and unable to stand up, it is normal, but only relying on pupil power, let him In this way, this is even more unbelievable than unbelievable, almost appalling. Do not! It''s shocking! He has also seen some people with strong pupils in the writing wheel, but can he be held immobile by relying on pupils? No one can do it, no one in the Uchiha clan can have such pupil power! The horrible reason why the writing wheel eye is that it has three kinds of eyes that can deal with almost everything, the insight eye, the copy eye, and the illusion eye. These three eyes can basically assist any of the three powers of the ninjutsu, even the illusion The eye directly opened up a system of illusion, that is, pupil illusion. The real horror of writing round eyes is also this kind of pupil illusion. Just a glance, even a glimpse, can make people fall into the illusion. It''s almost inhuman to use the pupil force to make people immobile and let it be slaughtered! "Humph!" As if to feel that Hyuga Xueying was unable to speak, he snorted again behind him, saying: "This world is far bigger than you, a genius who stays away from home, sees it, and its strength is far more powerful than you. Think about it more widely." How to do? The current situation has angered him? what should I do? The things agreed upon must be taken back. The **** Takichiba is still alive or dead. Without my blank eyes, his hope of survival would be slim! I dont know how sad it would be to lose Takichiba, Yukina-sama! What a blow Hongyan will be hit, and their Uchiha clan has such a paranoid character, it may not be possible that Hongyan will have any bad personality tendency! Shinsuke-sama often said that the Uchiha clan is strong and strong, but the character defect is too obvious, so it will be alienated by the second generation of Naruto Master. Hirohiko... can''t escape this character defect... No matter what it is for, Takichiba, this **** can never die here! Think of ways to! Find a way! But at this time, Hyuga Xueying''s brains began to turn. Although the great terror in his heart suppressed part of his thinking ability, he did not lose his calm after all. In other words, after the initial surprise, he finally reacted somewhat. "Don''t be paranoid, even my pupils can''t stand it, don''t be paranoid from mine..." At the same time, as if he knew what Hyuga Xueying was thinking, Sen Leng''s voice sounded again. "So, are you going to kill me or let me go?" However, this time, his words were abruptly interrupted, and Xueying Hyuga pressed that stiff face and said coldly: "Whether you want to kill me or let me go, you will agree Give me things, I advise you, as soon as possible. In this forest, there are three or four thousand people in Yanyin. If you still want to consume it, I hope your pupil power can be used for three or four thousand at the same time. All of the Iwakura ninjas can''t move." What! As soon as the words came out, the cold words immediately stagnated, and the huge writing wheel eyes that Hyuga Xueying felt slightly opened. "You can also doubt what I said, or even think that what I said is false, but you think Mr. Shinsuke has told me not to use white eyes at the agreed location, or even a kilometer away from the agreed location. I will Do you deliberately destroy the agreed content? Do you think the importance of this promised thing ~www.novelhall.com~ to our Hyuga clan is so low?" As if feeling the hesitation of "that person", Xueying Hyuga said more aggressively. Now, even he has to think about it! Humph! Anyway, my life is in his hands, there is no room, but he has room to occupy this dominant power, these three or four thousand Yanyin, forgive him not to be too presumptuous! Next, the choice is yours, not me, you can make your own choice! At this moment, Hyuga Xueying''s heart became clear. "Humph!" And at this moment, a cold snort, with no idea of ??what emotions, rang behind him again. "Don''t worry, I will not go wrong with the things that promised Shinsuke Hyuga. This is just a small punishment for you. Next time, facing me, you have to pose as you should! I have placed the things where you see them. . Remember, the agreement when you leave, dont forget! If you forget, I dont mind killing a little Hyuga Sects family!" After that, there was a deep cold. Untied! In the next second, Hyuga Xueying''s entire body shuddered, and the great terror and pressure suddenly disappeared, and the color of joy immediately appeared on his face. Then, this joyful color instantly turned into a shocked color. At this moment, his eyeballs moved uncontrollably, until the line of sight gathered to a certain position of the root system of the giant tree, and then slowly stopped. this is him? And in his heart, the joy of success had already been shattered by the shocking waves that set off. A kind of horror and cold meaning from the bottom of my heart completely occupied all his meaning. Suddenly, he was stiff on the spot, already... A cold sweat! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1039： Promised Is... there? The cold sweat dripped down and dripped from his chin, and Xueying Hiuga swallowed his saliva, staring at a certain crevice behind the kuwu notch with his eyes motionless. Is he... gone? Then, a few seconds later, his eyes moved slightly, and he looked back. However, there was nothing behind him, and there was nothing around except the sound of rustling rain. After a series of looking around, Hyuga Xueying finally confirmed that there was really no one around. Everything that is quiet seems lifeless. Just... Did he control my gaze? He couldn''t help swallowing again, and Hyuga Xueying stood up tremblingly. The shock in his eyes remained unresolved, and there was a trace of fear, but he was stunned. is it possible? In the state of my situation, let me divert my eyes under his control... is it possible? Is this something that Shao Lun Yan can do? Hyuga Xueying lowered her head slightly and looked at her slightly shaking hands. This really subverted his common sense. If you say that he is in illusion, in illusion, his body is not controlled, or manipulated by the operator, it is quite normal, nothing can be done. Questioned. Originally, the scary part of the illusion of round eyes included the control of illusion. In fact, it makes the eyeball move. It is not too difficult to operate in the illusion. It just needs a psychological hint of "eyeball movement". enough. It''s not too incredible. However, he is now in a awake state, he has not fallen into illusion, and he can even speak and think by himself, and even his thoughts are clear. In this case, letting his uncontrolled eyeballs move is no longer a "eyeball". The psychological hint of "moving" can be explained. The subtext of this situation is basically that he can control him as he wants! Even more frightening is that even when he is awake, he can''t escape this kind of manipulation. hateful! Thinking of this, his teeth couldn''t help clenching tightly, and his trembling hands snapped up. Completely suppressed! I can''t even lift my head! Even, the legs are soft now! When he clenched his hands, he found that his legs were trembling, making his whole figure trembling like collapse. Damn it! My dignified Hyuga Xueying... was so scared that my legs became weak! actually hateful! No matter how Mr. Shinsuke described this man as unpromising, my behavior was really unbelievable. It''s a shame to Lord Shinsuke! Upon discovering this situation, Hyuga Xueying''s face was full of unwilling hideousness. In the clucking sound, the nails were almost embedded in the palms of the clenched fists. However, this is not the top priority now! calm! You must put down this paragraph, find the promised thing first, and then... But after the unwilling resentment and shameful anger in his heart were intertwined, Hyuga Xueying took a few deep breaths, suppressing the almost exploding anger, and then he clicked, from Zhiyao. Jump up and down. hateful! Haven''t gotten over yet! However, at the moment he landed in a squat, his feet were soft, and the whole person fell down, and his right shoulder "poofed", hitting the ground hard, the trembling legs had not recovered. , I fell stupefied. However, fortunately, this height is nothing to a ninja. In the physical condition of having a Chakra, the distance of 35 meters high, plus the moment of touching the ground, will be caused by Chakra, canceling most of the Although the impact was doubled in this fall, Hyuga Snow Eagle was not injured. And this time, Hyuga Xueying didnt have any unconvincing anger. Instead, he took three steps and made two steps, rushing to the root system with pain and no nicks, which is the promised signal. After reaching the root system, Soon, he found a scroll between the root system and the root system. found it! This is the promised thing! Quickly picking up the shaft, Hyuga Xueying took a deep breath and opened it solemnly. This is After opening a glance, all expressions on his face disappeared instantly, only a mixed emotion of joy and ecstasy surged up. Yes! Exactly the same! This can''t be wrong, this is it! It turned out to be like this, turned out to be like this... Great! Great! Now, the future of the Hyuga clan, the future of the Hyuga clan... Sir Jinsuke, great! That''s great! While the white pupils trembled, almost the corners of Hyuga Xueyings mouth trembled. He watched it over and over again, confirming it over and over again. When every repeated confirmation confirmed that it was true, his new Zhongtian couldn''t help but burst into ecstasy! Then, after repeated ecstasy dozens of times, he quickly closed the scroll and hid it in the closest position, took a few more deep breaths, and calmed down his excitement, he looked around. It is not certain that he has left. If he rolls his eyes rashly, I''m afraid I won''t be able to bring this thing back. After such a thought, Hyuga Xueying turned his head, and after finding a correct direction, he ejected, although because of the softness of his footsteps~www.novelhall.com~the flying vertical is a bit skewed, but he still quite Leaving this area at a fast speed, he headed northward. That is to the northwest of the point where Yanyin gathers now! "Tsk! The Hyuga clan has also fallen!" When Hyuga Xueying left, on the other side of the giant tree with no marks, a man in a black robe walked out tremblingly, holding on to the sturdy branches. Next, the scarlet brilliance slowly faded, and when he walked out, there was such a word in his mouth that was not just a sigh or disdain. However, it is also fortunate to be such a young master of the Hyuga family. Otherwise, if it is another person, I am afraid that my bluff will be seen through the first time! I guess I have to explain here too! However, at this moment, the black-robed man''s heart suddenly came up with this thought that made him a little palpitating, and in his mind, for some reason, an image of a young man surged into his mind. hateful! Why, why do I think of Taki Chiba... Moreover, the name Takichiba...this name... always feels that something is missing, something important is missing! hateful! Time is running out, I have to change my eyes as soon as possible. After this, all the transactions at this stage have been completed, and it can be stopped for a while! Gritting his teeth slightly, a series of thoughts flashed in the black robe man''s mind, the blur and weakness in front of him made him start to gasp, staggering, but slowly backing back to the tree. Also, why, I want to lament the decline of the Hyuga clan? And at the moment when he was completely hidden behind the tree, his mind was no less inferior to the name of Chiba Takiba. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1040： 1st…… "Wow...DaDaDa..." The pouring rain, as time went by, didn''t mean to stop at all, it rushed down and washed this hell-like sea of ??blood. The rain was mixed with blood, rushing down and flowing into the deep pit where the flower of **** was located, but seeing the water level of the blood lake slowly rising, the scarlet color slowly faded. At this moment, above the stamens of the flower of hell, where the corpses were piled up, the abdomen of the corpse of the young man whose half of his body was pressed under the pile of corpses, under the impact of the rain, the blood gradually faded and slowly revealed The pale color peculiar to excessive blood loss. And, the satisfying smile at the corner of his mouth. "Hi...his..." At this moment, amidst the sound of rain and the quiet corpses, a slight hiss suddenly sounded. Then, under the clothes on the boy''s abdomen, a small bag suddenly bulged up. A small pink snake letter sticks out from the hole in the boy''s clothes at the front end of the bag, and it will be collected as soon as it is out. Then, the snake letter looked like a signal. After spitting out and retracting, a long mark was raised behind the small bag and wriggled. And as the long mark squirmed, the small bag also began to move, left and right for a while, and finally got out of a burnt hole in the boy''s abdomen clothes. A round white snake head came out of the hole, and while its tail was swaying, a snowy little white snake with black eye shadow slowly swam out of the hole, revealing its full form. "His..." After spitting out the pink snake letter, the little white snake looked around with her head up and her chest, as if she looked around for a while, then turned her head, her eyes fell on the dead young corpse lying on the ground. Then, tilted his head, it seemed to be puzzled, and it seemed to have just made a habitual movement, and then it vomited the snake. "Patter!" But at this time, a drop of rain fell and hit his Xuerun''s small forehead with a snapping sound. Perhaps it was caught off guard. The entire head was tilted when it hit him, and it felt a little unbearable. It also raised its head and looked at the sky. "His! Hiss!" Spit a snake letter to the sky, the little white snake seemed to have no interest in the falling raindrops, and once again focused on the boy''s corpse, and tilted his head again. Then he swam up, from the abdomen to the neck. "Hi...his..." The pink snake letter touched the cold cheek, the little white snake suddenly raised his head, looked at the smile at the corner of the boy''s mouth, tilted his head, and spit out the snake letter. It seemed to be wondering whether the boy was dead or not. Then, the snake''s face seemed to show some hesitation. "Hiss...hiss...hisshh..." After spitting out snake letters several times in a row, the little white snake seemed to be disinterested in the boys cheeks and neck, moved up from the neck, then circled the boy, and finally stopped by the boys left cheek, facing him. The left pale left shoulder that was exposed by the explosion exploded a large part of his shirt. Then, tilting his head and turning his face, the snake''s face seemed to hesitate again, and even the upside-down snake''s pupils shrank. "Hi...his..." In this way, he tilted his head and spit out the snake letter. The little white snake seemed to have finally made up his mind. He snapped a small mouth, and the neck popped and bit on the young boys left shoulder and mouth, the snake teeth deeply embedded in the skin. ! ... "Ok?" At this time, far away at the front line of Konoha, by the desk of the Border Army headquarters, Oshemaru, who was buried in documents, suddenly raised his head, his eyes widened slightly, his pupils suddenly stood upside down and contracted slightly. this is Found an opportunity? At this moment, when a slight look of surprise appeared on his face, there was a glimmer of joy in Oshemaru''s heart, and even an indescribable ecstasy. At the same time, the pen in his hand also stopped, and the writing The coded text came suddenly, and only two lines were put together. Then, as in the plan, the first test was really... When Dashewan stopped writing, the expression on his face was not joy or ecstasy, but a very strange color, which seemed a little cautious and a little hesitant. But, after this started... The thoughts in his heart kept turning, Da She Wan gently put down the pen, frowning tightly, but the color of hesitation on his face became more intense. "Master Oshemaru!" At this moment, a figure suddenly flashed at the desk, and anxious words came immediately. "what happened?" Hearing the anxious words, Oshemaru''s mouth twitched slightly, but she stood up, looked over the pile of documents almost as high as him, and looked at the intelligence ninja who was half kneeling on the ground. "Three thousand, no, nearly four thousand Yanyin ninjas appeared near our army''s half-rear outpost!" The intelligence ninja was obviously in a hurry. Almost the moment Oshemaru spoke, his second half of the sentence came over. "what!" Hearing this, Oshemaru''s eyes slammed, almost opening her mouth and exclaiming in shock. "This news is very reliable, it was seen by the investigating ninja! There is nothing wrong with it!" The intelligence ninja spoke anxiously again. What...what''s going on? Four thousand rock hidden? Suddenly appeared at our outpost half-rear? Damn three generations of Tuying, what tricks is he doing? Do not! Now is not the time to consider these ~www.novelhall.com~ These four thousand Yanyin, if they suddenly attack our border army, or cut in from our half-rear... Hearing the repeated affirmation of the intelligence ninja, a cold sweat broke out on the forehead of Oshemaru, and a series of inferences and the situation of the two armies facing each other flashed in his mind. lost heavily! Do not! The whole army is bound to be wiped out! And soon, he got the answer that made his heart beat wildly. Four thousand Iwayin, this is basically the total force Konoha has invested in this third Ninja War. With such a large number of enemy troops entering from the rear, there is only one possibility, that is, the entire army is annihilated. Although Konoha''s comprehensive strength is stronger than Iwaguru''s, the gap in the number of people is close to half. Even if they are there, they cant prevent Konoha from suffering heavy losses. It can save 10% of the troops. In other words, if Shiqianyanyin cuts into a surprise attack and the three forbearances are there, it will inevitably lose 90% of the troops. And since Yan Yin sent four thousand troops, it must be desperate, they will drive straight in and head straight for Konoha Village. At that time, there will be a big battle in the village. In any case, Konoha will fail. Even if the four thousand rocks are wiped out, Konoha will surely damage the enemy by one thousand, and will damage himself by 800, and the village may be completely destroyed. After all, Yanyin of 4,000 people, Yanyin is still the Ninja Village who is best at ninjutsu, and ninjutsu is basically a large-scale attack, and it can be said that it is easy to attack the city. This time, bad! Really, bad! At this moment, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, and Dou Da''s cold sweat swept across Da She Wan''s face. With a "tick", it fell to pieces on the desk. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1041： Stuck? "Three generations... how about the third generation of Hokage? Do you know the situation here?" After taking a slight breath, a series of unpleasant thoughts flashed in his heart, O She Maru glanced at the scroll that was half-stopped in his hand, and the dark water stains from the broken sweat bead, and his brows wrinkled tightly. wrinkle. "The outpost has already been before us and notified the three generations of Naruto Masters. The third generations of Naruto Masters already know about this." The intelligence ninja hurriedly said, his forehead was also sweating coldly. As the transmitter of information, although sometimes they only passed the scroll of confidential information, generally they did not know the information in it. However, this time it was really too urgent. The psychic beasts at the outpost were tired and got down. After all, the distance between them and the outpost was quite a bit. In just half an hour, Sending the information to it is also because the psychic beast is good at running. Otherwise, it will take at least three hours for the news to be delivered according to the general process, or even longer, in the event of an emergency, it is not impossible in a day. When the psychic beast arrived at him, he was already tired and could hardly say anything, and Qianzhen and Asakura at the outpost might be out of order to prevent things from happening and the information was robbed, so they didnt use the scroll to pass them. Instead, it was directly passed on by the psychic beast, so he knew about it. The psychic beast also reluctantly said the information and returned to the other world. After all, this is a frontline battlefield. Enemy forces may sprang out anytime and anywhere, and their frontier army is at war with Yanyin. If the enemy suddenly sprang out, it must be Yanyin, and if Yanyin gets information, he knows After knowing their actions, the Four Thousand Yanyin estimated that they would immediately move down. When that happens, they don''t need to do anything, just wait for the entire frontier army to be wiped out. The war is over and they will lose! hateful! Why... why are there four thousand Yanyin... This! Is Yan Yin crazy? This is basically a quarter of all combat power! Damn it! In the cold sweat, his heart couldn''t help but become anxious, and he cursed secretly. "So... what instructions do the three generations of Naruto Masters have?" Hearing the affirmative answer from the intelligence ninja, O Shemaru groaned and calmed down. However, it is true that Oshemaru is the commander of Konoha''s army after all, and he is also one of the three ninjas. Having experienced World War II, although the four thousand Iwagaki is indeed shocked and caught off guard, if he is even this calm Without kung fu, it was really just an ordinary change... No, an ordinary ninja. Shocked, shocked, scared, scared, and he still has the most basic calmness. At least, at this time, Oshe Maru is still a very good commander. "Three generations of Naruto-sama... Three generations of Naruto-sama said..." Upon hearing this question of Oshemaru, the intelligence ninja stiffened and began to hesitate. "Ah" In response to this, seeing the reaction of the intelligence ninja, O Shemaru let out a long sigh, and frowned. It seems that Sarutobi-teacher has no good way. In the current situation, most of it depends on us. Gee! Unexpectedly, Yan Yin would come back with such a hand, and now it was discovered that it was too late, the army was already behind us, there was no time to stop it, and there was no preparation. If this news was announced to the army at once, then the military''s mind might become uncontrollable. If there is a timid and pessimistic mentality caused by the change of the war, then morale is equivalent to being gone, and we have lost the battle without fighting. However, if you conceal it and do not report it, when the army is overwhelmed, it will shake the army''s spirit. When the time comes, the enemy''s momentum will definitely be taken away, and it will almost lose without a fight. It is not easy to handle this information now! "Master Oshamaru..." Hearing the exhalation of Oshemaru, the intelligence ninja also stopped hesitating, looking at Oshemaru, his lips could not be said. Although before the third Ninja World War took place, everyone in the village had some strange feelings about the Oshemaru-sama. Every time they faced this Oshemaru-sama, they felt as if they were not facing a person. However, after this protracted battle, under the leadership of Onyimaru, they still trust the commander very much. In fact, the leadership of Onyin also oversaw the two sides of Iwain and Unyin again and again. The attack is recognized by the border army and even the frontline army for this achievement. Moreover, they also gradually began to understand why the three generations of Naruto-sama love this weird, or more and more weird disciple, even the princess Tsunade of the Senju clan, and the Jiraiya-sama are slightly inferior. All together. At this moment, his master Oshemaru was full of worry but full of trust. "The three generations of Hokage-sama, do you ask us to act on the fly and defend ourselves first? Now the reinforcements are coming." At this time, Oshemaru was also called back to God by the intelligence ninja, and said. "Yes... The three generations of Hokage-sama said, as long as you stay on guard, the reinforcements are on the way." The intelligence ninja nodded hard. He could understand the meaning of the three generations of Naruto Masters. Obviously, even the third generations of Naruto Masters did not think of Yanyin''s hand. Now they can only rely on them to hold on first, and defend against Yanyin at all costs. Waiting for reinforcements. As for the reinforcements, he believed that the three generations of Hokage must be arranged quickly, and they must be marching in a hurry. He still has this confidence in the third generation of Hokage. The third generation of Hokage is definitely not the kind of person who treats them as abandoned children. However, the key is that no matter how fast the reinforcements are, it will take two days to rush over, and it will take one and a half days for full play, and one and a half days for resisting a thousand-man-level troops with more than half of them. To be honest, they really dont have that. Confidence can be blocked, and even this requires more than a day and a half to defend. And even if they are blocked, their troops in this area are estimated to be out of ten. For the village, it is also a great loss of vitality. And since Yan Yin is so desperate, it will definitely not be that simple. When the time comes, what will happen? Unknown. But one thing is certain, the village definitely has no power to fight anymore. All the troops that can be used are here, and if they are gone, there is no way to continue this third Ninja World War. "Just keep it...just keep it..." But when he heard this sound, Dashemaru''s frowning brows loosened, and his mouth started to ponder. strange! Why did Sarutobi-teacher want us to stand by? In this case, for the sake of a long-term plan, a part of the elite retreat is a reasonable way... In this way, at least you can keep your vitality! At least, let some people hold the enemy, and at least confuse the enemy as if we have not retreated. In this way, whether it is to ensure the follow-up combat power of the war or to wait for rescue ~www.novelhall.com~, it is a two-win method! Losing some strategic territory a bit, in this case, it is not difficult to choose, Yan Yin is desperate, the offensive will not last long, just bear it for a while! Why do we have to stay here? Could it be that Sarutobi-teacher is softened? And in his mind, a series of doubtful thoughts passed by. Ok? Then, after the thought flashed, his whole person was shocked, a sharp light flashed in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth stiffened, but he slowly tilted upwards, almost reaching his ears, revealing a touch of evil. Come with a smile. That''s it, that''s it! The mission of the Godless Bridge! It is the mission of the Shenwubi Bridge. Once the Shenwubi Bridge is blown up, the Yanyin who loses its supply line will inevitably be in a mess. At that time, even if there are 10,000 Yanyin, they can''t attack! Moreover, since a quarter of the combat power is here, the rear of Yanyin is bound to be empty, and the mission of Shenwu Bridge must be smoother! It turned out to be so! Now I only need to stabilize the military spirit, I just need to be wide! Counting and counting, the two teams of the God-Wu Bridge mission, even if they encounter obstacles, will definitely reach the God-Wu Bridge today! As long as you reach the Shenwubi Bridge, Yanyin cannot stop! Sure enough... Sure enough... Older gingers are more spicy! Thinking of this, Oshemaru couldn''t help but stared and grinned evilly, as if a snake groaned its teeth, immediately, the momentum that belonged to Sannin burst away. Gudong! Seeing this abrupt change in expression, the intelligence ninja burst into cold sweat, almost shivering, and swallowed subconsciously. Big... Lord Oshemaru... Still...or... But... terrible! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1042： injection "Papa..." Amid the rushing and dense rain, the little white snake slowly opened its mouth in the rain curtain that seemed to be pouring more intensely, and a trace of fatigue and weakness flashed in the upside-down snake pupils in the black rock. The teeth were pulled out of the pale skin. "Tick!" A drop of transparent liquid, with a little blood line, dripped from its ivory-like glossy tooth tip, fell onto the ground mixed with rain and blood, broke apart, and then melted into the flowing blood In the water flow, accumulated in the center of the stamen, puffed and disturbed by the raindrops falling from the sky, turned into circles of ripples, beating the corpse covered with the entire pistil. "Hiss...hiss..." Slowly closing his mouth, the little white snake swallowed a snake letter, but the upside-down snake pupils stared at the pale skin, the two small teeth, and the paler skin that emerged from it. The skin still has a lot of pale substance like water droplets. "hiss" Seeing this pale, much water drop-like substance slowly filling the two small tooth holes, and slowly solidifying into a gel-like white substance, the little white snake spit out the snake letter again, and the little white lips actually seemed to be warped. When he got up, a smile-like expression appeared on the snake''s face, and even the little white tail flicked in the water a few times, causing a slight "crash" sound. At this moment, the gelatinous white substance rang crisply, and with a click, the gelatinous white substance also hardened from the gelatinous state to a pale hard substance. "Crack...crack..." Then, before the little white snake could react to this change, the pale hard matter suddenly spread on the pale skin, a pale white color that was different from the pale color of a teenagers skin. It spread from the left shoulder, and after a while, it spread to the entire left chest. "hiss!" Unexpectedly, the little white snake almost stared at the snake''s eyes. It seemed that he didn''t expect the change to happen so quickly. The snake letter suddenly drooped halfway through vomiting, and the whole snake body seemed to be taut. The snake face with the eyes and the drooping snake letter on the upper half are simply a bigger "stunned" character. "Crack!" Then, at this moment, just as the little white snake showed this look, the hard pale white that spread out suddenly stopped, and after spreading over the entire left chest, it stopped. Yes, it will spread to the entire left chest in a short while, and it will spread to the whole body in five seconds. It stops suddenly, as if it has just stepped on the accelerator and reached the highest speed, then suddenly braked and stopped instantly. There are no signs at all. "hiss?" Seeing this scene, the little white snake tilted his head with the drooping half of the snake letter and the word "snip" written on the snake''s face. It seemed that he was also very confused about this situation. This sudden stop made him even more unresponsive. However, after tilting its head, its drooping half of the snake''s letter was suddenly retracted, and a look of excitement flashed through the originally wide snake pupils. In the sound of "pop", its little white tail unexpectedly It slapped vigorously, splashing countless water. On the snake''s face, the meaning of "Success!" was beyond words! "puff" However, at this time, the sudden change occurred, and the hard pale white area spreading across the entire left chest. When the little white snake''s tail began to shoot, it suddenly bulged, as if blowing air, the bulge became wide. Under the narrow big bag, it looked like a human cheek. "His! Hiss?" In an instant, the excitement of "Success!" on the snake''s face of the little white snake instantly solidified, and the little white tail that had been raised to be photographed was also stiff in the air. It became another expression of "sullen" in capitals. There is a big sensation of a "quack" when humans encounter a sudden change in the event. "Snapped!" Then, with a faint cracking sound, the bulging face-like big bag seemed to be solidified and hardened. A crack suddenly cracked from the lower left cheek of the face-like face, and it instantly spread to the face. The position of the right forehead seems to have added a scar to this face. "Crack...crack..." After that, there was a sharp sound of a hard object, which rang from the inside of the big face, and with the noise, the whole face seemed to shrink a little, and two eye sockets were sunken in the eyes. In the small pit, the nose part has the appearance of the nose, and the mouth part also has the appearance of the lips. What is more magical is the big face of the face. The texture at this time looks like a sculpture Feel of pale rock texture. It seemed that the crisp sound inside had completely changed the texture of the whole big bag. However, after that, nothing changed, and the entire sculpturally colored human face stopped changing. "Hi...his?" The little white snake who had reacted saw the situation, and the sculptural face tilted his head. In the snake''s pupils, a few surprises and doubts flashed. Faintly, it seemed that the little white snake was somewhat familiar with the appearance of this human face. "Boom!" At this time, before the little white snake adjusted the drooping tail, the face suddenly moved again. There was an abrupt sound of bean popping inside. There was a "crack", the "scar" diagonally across the face. "Among them, a sculpturally colored bud suddenly emerged from it, swelled against the wind, and grew creaky. "Hi...his!" At this moment, the little white snake reacted violently, a flash of horror flashed in his eyes, but he turned around and ran away as if he was fleeing. At this time, the young bud has grown into a two-finger-thick tree bud, which is being raised and thickened at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye, and as it grows, its sculptural color gradually fades and slowly turns into a tree. The color of the tree, the branches are also emerging, and even the root system has been continuously spreading out from the "scar" of the face with the growth of the tree~www.novelhall.com~ across the boy''s body, deeply pierced Entering the stamens of the flower of hell, the sound of the creepy roots passing through the corpse also followed. "Wow!" The growth of young shoots is like countless times faster in the growth process of trees without any restraint. The root system that swells and grows instantly swallows the corpse of the boy and the corpses next to it. In the silent roar, in less than ten seconds, on the stamens of the flower of hell, an unusually tall primitive giant tree grew out of it. I saw its crown like an umbrella cover, lush and lush, pouring rain down here. Among them, there was no raindrops through, and the pavilions stood tall. "Crack!" "Kakka!" And at the moment when the giant tree stopped growing, the flowers of **** under its feet seemed to be overwhelmed. It suddenly split, and several huge gaps split apart like cut petals, running through the lake of blood and spreading to the hanging. Corpse Stone Forest! "boom!" In the next second, the huge chasm collapsed suddenly, and everything around the chasm fell into the hollow chasm. The ground cracked one after another, connected vertically and horizontally, and the countless rock thorns also cracked inch by inch and collapsed, carrying The blood of the corpse fell into the ground and into the chasm. Even the unusually huge primordial giant tree slanted and fell into the pit with the collapse of the Hell Flower. "hiss!" And in the midst of this collapse and fragmentation, the fleeing little white snake twisted and hissed in horror, and fell into the dark chasm. In a flash, it was already stabbed by the inwardly falling soil. Buried. "rumble" The rumbling sound was like thunder, and several huge plumes of smoke burst forth, instantly engulfing the dead mountain and blood! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1043： Countermeasure "Do you really want to do this, Lord Oshemaru?" The intelligence ninja, who was kneeling on the ground, looked at Oshemaru, who had recovered his calm look before him, hesitated for a moment, and couldn''t help but speak. "Yes." Hearing the words of the intelligence ninja, Oshemaru, who slowly sat down behind the pile of documents, nodded and expressed affirmation. "But... the order of the three generations of Hokage-sama is for us to stick to it. Doing this will be too risky!" Hearing this, the intelligence ninja hesitated again and spoke carefully. "Do not worry." At this time, Oshemaru had completely sat down, rolled up the half-written scroll, and placed it on the side. At the same time, he unfolded another scroll, drawing various Iwagaki signs, Konoha signs and even The detailed drawing of Yunyin''s logo came, and after reading it out, he immediately began to draw arrows on it, and he responded with a voice. "This" Hearing that the commander-in-chief of the whole army had already made some perfunctory words, the intelligence ninja frowned slightly, but hesitated. If this matter is only related to his own safety, then forget it, die or die. On this battlefield, they are protecting their hometown and driving out the enemy at all costs. However, the current situation is not only about personal safety, but the entire village may fall into defeat due to the current situation. The failure of the Ninja World War is not just over with a simple peace talk. After the peace talks, There are also a series of actions that are unfavorable to the village. After all, peace talks sound pretty good, but in the end it is the blackmail of the victorious country against the defeated country. Therefore, although he, as a ninja who transmits information, should not question his commander, but the current situation makes him hesitate to question. It is not that he does not believe that this person is already in this battle. He proved himself, and even proved his own commander in the last Ninja battle, but the method of this commander is at odds with that of the three generations of Naruto. In his opinion, it is obvious that the three generations of Hokages order is more reasonable, and this The matter is also important enough that he has to hesitate so much. Moreover, the commander''s order this time was really too aggressive, too unreasonable, and unbelievable. Even, it directly violated the order of the three generations of Hokage. Just now, after learning the order of the three generations of Naruto, the Lord Oshemaru in front of him ignored the order of the three generations of Naruto to guard, and planned to plan a raid on Iwayin, who had been fighting against him, and this raid, It turned out to be all the elite, and quite a few points must be the target of the raid. Iwayuki was located in the grassland and was surrounded by a triple outpost to defend an important logistics camp. This is crazy. There were thousands of Yanyin behind, and the army was under pressure, but now they dont care about the rear. If this is attacked by the rear Yanyin, they will leave the camp to attack the logistics camp and they will be easily attacked by the front and back. completely annihilated. How can this not let him hesitate and question, and how can he be confident? "Our current fierce confrontation with Yanyin has just ended. As usual, it is time for the two armies to rest. It stands to reason that both sides will be a little slack. Suddenly, we will guard strictly and pay special attention to the rear. Didn''t we tell Yan Yin clearly what we found? Today, Yanyin is desperate. A quarter of his combat power is spent here, and it is still a quarter of the combat power on the basis of sacrificing defense. What is going on here, I am afraid that their four thousand army was originally Those who don''t want to attack immediately, I''m afraid that when they receive intelligence from our entire army, they will swoop down and wipe out all of us at lightning speed. And what should we continue to do, plan an offense, plan an offense, some defensiveness and some defensiveness, everything remains as it is, but the best way to "stick to death". It is the best way to prevent Yanyin from discovering them." Even, we have to deliberately make the rear empty to make them think that we are focusing all of our attention on the front line. In this way, they will think that their plan is a success, which can be regarded as a kind of "comforting procrastination." That is to say, now we are clinging to it instead of accelerating destruction. " Hearing the intelligence ninja''s repeated hesitations, Oshemaru couldn''t help frowning, and the pen in his hand stopped, and raised his head slightly. He looked at the pile of documents whose desk was more than one head above him, and his eyes seemed to pass through. The pile of documents fell on the intelligence ninja. To be honest, he could not explain this at all, and directly forced the intelligence ninja to go to the entire border army with the command of the commander. No, the entire Konoha is now presenting the news of preparing for a surprise attack on the ninja army on the battlefield. However, this matter is too important after all. It is already related to the victory or defeat of the Ninja World War. It is almost a top priority. He must calm people''s hearts so as to avoid any changes that shouldn''t happen, so he explained to the intelligence ninja. Moreover, he wanted to assault Yanyin''s logistics camp, not really just "feigning" or just playing cover, so that Yanyin felt that their plan was successful, and he also had his deep meaning in it. The logistic camp he is going to fight now, the intelligence has been thoroughly investigated. This logistic camp is basically half of the supply of the Yanyin battlefield army. If this camp is taken down, then Yanyin will inevitably be in chaos, and then cooperate with Shen Wuxi The supply line for the bridge mission was cut off. Even if Yanyin''s four thousand troops came in a surprise attack and wiped out all the frontline troops staying here, Yanyin had to repair the alliance and peace talks. This logistic camp was destroyed. First of all, the supply of Yanyin was reduced by half. Not to mention the food, and the supply line was broken. It is determined that it will bring great value to each Yanyin. Although they are ninjas, they are only humans and they have to eat. They are only tolerant of hunger. They have to eat what they should eat, and die if they dont. And starving, its own impact on combat effectiveness is also extremely significant. And the elite assault is considered to be the logistics camp in the hinterland of the Yanyin camp. When the four thousand army of Yanyin came to slaughter ~www.novelhall.com~ they were only slaughtered by the Konoha Army. As long as the elite is still there, Konoha will still have combat effectiveness. In addition, the shortage of food affects combat effectiveness. You only need to fight guerrilla warfare and delay Yanyin''s footwork towards the village. Over time, Yanyin will definitely Retreat without attacking. And the third generation of Tuying is a master in the war. The logistics camp is destroyed and the supply line is broken. The third generation of Tuying must know that his plan is impossible to succeed. If he continues to execute it, it will bring immeasurable losses to Yanyin. , Will inevitably choose to negotiate and repair the alliance in a short time. Of course, as a defeated country. This move can be said to kill two birds with one stone. Moreover, as long as it succeeds, it is Jiang Yanyin''s army! If it fails, it can also retain its elite combat power, so that the village will not be completely defeated. This is the best way he can think of! It is also the most effective method now! "Master Oshamaru..." Hearing Oshemarus explanation, the intelligence ninja also shines. Although he is an intelligence ninja, he can pass on the information of the highest-level commander like Oshemaru. Of course, he is not a general. I understood it immediately, and after a murmur, I no longer doubted it, and immediately responded: "Yes, the subordinate understands!" Afterwards, with this sound, he was a figure flashing, and he disappeared in place. "Ah" When the intelligence ninja left, O Shemaru let out a sigh of relief, and then opened the scroll that was halfway through just now, and he seemed to be about to continue writing. did not expect But in his heart, there was a complicated emotion. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1044： unfortunately I still have to write like this in the end! Looking at the coded scroll after writing, Da She Maru pressed her lips tightly, her pupils shrinking little by little, her face sinking like water. And in his mind, scenes of certain animal vision flashed through. The crystal water droplets leaked from the skin, solidified and spread, bulged, hardened the human face, and tender seedlings broke out of the face. The giant tree that grew up in that instant... passed quickly. Failed And in his heart, he didn''t know what it was like, saying it was a sad failure, but he was a little excited, saying it was excited, but it was mixed with the sadness and unwillingness of this failure, he didn''t know how to describe his current mood. However, it is feasible, such power! If it succeeds... However, whether it was excitement or failure or sadness, the vacillating thought in his heart became firm, and a kind of longing was slowly radiating from the inverted pupils. Brilliance comes. It''s just a pity that Taki Chiba...his body was able to open as many as five gates of the eight gates Dunjia when he was eleven years old, and his further development of the eight gates of Dunjia, the access control technique, is really amazing. People were shocked. If you study his body... If he can get his experience and achievements in the development of the access control technique of Bamen Dunjia... So, it must be a great improvement to my goals. Especially his body...to be able to open to the fifth door at the age of eleven. This is not something that a body that simply exercises hard can do. The body of an ordinary person, the body of an ordinary person at 11, even if the same Its impossible for people to exercise hard. His body must contain a huge secret. Perhaps, if I get this secret, I might be able to perfect my... Otherwise, I can only, like that big... unfortunately! what a pity! Now Takichiba''s body has been swallowed and it is impossible to recover it. Even if it is recovered, the secrets in his body may have been swallowed, leaving only what I know. Really... Some are too reckless, too excited! You shouldn''t try it too soon! As the brilliance of desire in his eyes grew thicker, Oshemaru''s heart was already occupied with self-blame and regret. What a pity... what a pity... Thinking that if it were a living body, it might be closer to the secret, and it would be possible to explore the secret more directly. Now, even the corpse can''t be dissected and studied. Really... I originally thought that there was no need to pass the news that might make him sad to the teacher, but now the situation can only pass the news. Gently rolled up the finished scroll, Oshemaru sighed with regret. "Boom!" Then, while sighing, a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded from his hand, and a large snake with brown armor-like scales slowly appeared. "Go, bring it to the third generation of Hokage." After showing its body shape, the tan scaly snake opened its mouth, and Osaimaru stuffed the scroll into its mouth and said. Afterwards, the snake turned and turned his head, and while swimming, quickly disappeared under the table, and then quietly left the tightly guarded commander''s room in the concealed and rapid movement, and sank into the woods. Among the grass. "So, next..." After doing all of this, Da She Wan frowned, focusing all his attention on the detailed drawing of the area in his hand, and began to formulate a detailed raid plan. ... "despair!" At the same time, the Hyuga Snow Eagle, which was cautiously shuttled through the unusually tall virgin forest, stopped and hid in the root system tree hole of an unusually large primordial giant tree in the dim virgin forest. Now, it is almost a kilometer away, and when going out, this virgin forest is about to emerge from the north. Then... After crouching and hiding, Hyuga Xueying took a breath, and after estimating the schedule, the white pupils in his eyes slowly bulged, and the meridians slowly extended from the corners of the eyes to the temples. Immediately, everything within a kilometer radius slowly emerged in sight. Ok? Yanyin has already assembled and is heading to the north, only 550 meters away from me! so close! When he glanced at him, cold sweat came out on his forehead. At these distances, if there are sufficiently good perceptive ninjas in Yanyin''s troops, I am afraid that he would have been spotted. Moreover, as long as he does not get out of the woods and walks along, he will almost directly hit the muzzle. Ok? When the cold sweat was coming out, his face also changed slightly, and a dignified color slowly floated up. This is... Takichiba? That bastard... Do not! This chakra volume, but the eight gate acupuncture path that has not been opened, this is the shadow clone! The shadow clone of that bastard! In his line of sight, two hundred meters from the front end of the direction of Iwagaku''s army marching, Taki Chiba''s figure clearly appeared in his white eyes, and he quickly judged this based on his understanding of Chiba. Takichiba is not the main body. Sure enough, this kid created a fake image and led away the enemy! Ok? again! But at this time, when he had such a thought in his mind, in his vision, three hundred meters in front of him, that is, northwest of the Yanyin army, he saw another Chiba. Or... Shadow clone? Almost at a glance ~www.novelhall.com~ he can tell that Takichiba is also a shadow clone. Pretty! Then, he couldn''t help but exclaim in his heart. Using two shadow clones, the enemy was successfully attracted. If there is only one shadow clone, the enemy may not believe it, but if it is two shadow clones, it can cause "the main body splits a shadow clone and escapes separately" , So as to make the other party believe that his body is mixed between these two shadow clones, so that it can attract the enemy and hide in the woods, as much as possible to attract the enemy to search, and the real body can escape... Even if the enemy beware of him again, I am afraid that he would not have thought that he would waste Chakra splitting out two shadow clones under the circumstances of absolute quantity difference and disadvantage. Even, it is very likely that this **** has separated these two shadow clones after Chakra consumption reached a certain unfavorable situation. And the other party knew that his Chakra consumed almost, so he would be fooled. Even, he deliberately asked Chakra to consume more quickly, to consume almost as soon as possible, and let the other party know that it is the current hand! Gee! This is definitely something that **** can do! In an instant, Hyuga Xueying understood how this situation was caused, and couldn''t help but exclaim in her heart. What a cunning bastard! Then, he made this evaluation again. So, since the shadow clone is here, then his body cannot be here! While the shadow clone is still attracting attention, it is necessary to avoid the Yanyin army as soon as possible. Muzi and Zhenmu are out of sight now, and it should be safe. Go to the place Hongyan said! Later, after making an evaluation, Hyuga Xueying also had a decision in his heart. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1045： Towards If the guy Takichiba really uses two shadow clones to lead away the enemy, given the so many enemies here, no matter how bold he is, he cannot go this way. On the contrary, he will definitely go this way. The opposite direction, and the opposite direction the enemy expected. That is the direction the enemy could not think of! At this time, when the shadow clone left the enemy, he must have stayed in place, and then left in the opposite direction. If he was really injured and unable to move, he could only stay in place. Then, the only place I am going to find is the place where the guy mentioned by Hongyan is located. And if, he is no longer in place. Then it''s going in the opposite direction from here, and at the same time, that direction is also a direction that the enemy could not expect. Hyuga Xueying carefully withdrew from the gap in the root system. In his blank vision, the point of view was the shadow clone of Chiba running forward, and the four thousand rock hidden army that gradually appeared in various forms of chasing and intercepting. It is estimated that it will not take a few minutes. , Chiba''s shadow clone is about to be discovered. As for the direction that guy will go, after thinking about it, there is only the direction of the land of the earth. There is only that direction, which is the opposite direction from here, and it is also unexpected by the enemy. I''m afraid that even three generations of Tuying would not have thought that this guy would go straight to the country of soil far away from Konoha. With the chaos and boldness of that guy, he can do such things. Moreover, this is not unreasonable. Now that Yanyins four thousand troops are there, and with the strength of fighting Yunyin and the frontline army of the village, the defense of the earth country will be greatly affected, and the border of the earth country is a safe place. Moreover, the guy himself is a medical ninja, and the level of medical ninjutsu, according to Hirohikos inference, among the medical ninjas in the village, he is also the best, as long as he does not die, as long as he is given enough rest time, then after a period of time, he He can continue to jump around, and he is alive and kicking, even the four thousand Yanyin army can''t do anything about him. If he wants to leave and want to stay, he doesn''t want to let him, and he doesn''t need to know the village or the frontline army. At the same time as he withdrew, his viewpoint couldn''t help but glance in a certain direction, and his mind turned a series of thoughts. Now I can finally feel his deeds...It is also timely. If this situation is discovered when the time for these two shadow clones is up, I am afraid it will be too late. Although I can''t abandon this guy, my promise is also extremely important. At that time, if you really have to choose, I''m afraid... Gee! Really annoying! This choice is really annoying! Turning back, Hyuga Xueying, who had withdrawn from the root system, jumped up, sneaking away in a certain direction, in a roundabout manner, like the eastern prairie of the virgin forest. During the silent leap, there was a flash of irritation in his mind, thinking that if he hadn''t discovered such a situation now and inferred the traces of Chiba, he might have to make a choice he might not be able to choose. Ok! Fortunately, I found out in time! otherwise Now, as long as that guys shadow clone doesnt have the time, otherwise, if Yan Yin finds that they are chasing the shadow clone, it will be impossible to chase it again. Next, Im afraid it will be another kind of carpet search. Can''t run away! After a slight irritability, the somewhat fortunate Xueying Hyuga had such a thought of prayer in his heart. Then, the next moment, the moment his thoughts turned, his face suddenly changed. The shadow clone being chased... It burst! ... It gradually became brighter, and gradually warmed the sun on the body. The Bofeng Shuimen, which was running fast in the other prairie, raised his head slightly, looked at the rising sun, and looked at the other side, the hinterland of the country of grass. A clouded sky frowned slightly. I''m going to the Shenwubi Bridge soon... Along the way, I only encountered a few patrol teams from Yanyin. Not only were there a small number of people, but there were not even powerful ninjas, as if they were sufficient. What is going on? As the only supply route connected to the country of grass, why is Yanyin so loose, and how can there be only these defensive forces in such an important place. Moreover, I always feel something ominous. Between frowning, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind flashed over such a thought, and at the same time, the ominous feeling that had been lingering in his heart since he rescued Kakashi became more and more intense. As if he was about to lose another person he cared about. Kakashi...Lin... Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but glance at Kakashi and Lin who were following him. At this moment, the two of them are following their pace and speed with all their strength, there are no extra expressions on their faces, nor too much emotion. , Just followed silently. Is it one of them? Did Yanyin shrink his defense? Is it the beginning to arrive at Shenwubi Bridge? At the same time, there was a trace of doubt in his mind. Do not! In any case, Kakashi and Lin must not be allowed to do anything! I have lost the soil... If I lose any of them here ~www.novelhall.com~ or something happens to them, I am afraid that bringing the soil will not forgive me! As a teacher, I have not protected the soil. Next, I must not let any student happen to anything! When you arrive at the Shenwu Bridge, no matter what the situation is, all the enemies will be killed immediately! As the ominous feeling became stronger and stronger, Bo Feng Shuimen also made up his mind. He couldn''t help but stretched his hand into the ninja bag behind him, and grabbed several Fei Lei Shen Kuwu. "Mr. Watergate..." At this moment, Kakashi, who was silent all the way, spoke, with doubts in his voice, apparently noticing his behavior. "Attention, the bridge of the gods is coming soon. Next, we may face a large number of enemies, Kakashi, protect Lin, fight, and leave it to the teacher." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t turn his head and said. A large number of enemies... Hearing this, Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and then subconsciously glanced at Lin next to him. By coincidence, Lin also looked at him. Suddenly, the smile and voice of Tuo Tu dying came to his mind. "Yes, Teacher Watergate!" Almost instantly, he spoke firmly. But Lin, after he spoke, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, but the girl just gritted her teeth and said nothing, silently following the pace of the two. "Well, at that time, no matter what happens, your task is to protect Lin, and then, when I attract the enemy''s attention, take the opportunity to blow up the Shenwubi Bridge." Hearing Kakashi''s answer, Bo Feng Shuimen paused slightly and said again. "Yes!" Hearing this, Lin lifted her spirits up, and said at the same time as Kakashi. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1046： Actually, no conflict! "Lord Loess..." Seeing the white mist that burst out in the distance, it has dispersed. The clouds and shadows in a roundabout situation stopped one by one. As the adjutant, Chi Yan glanced at the loess that stopped in front of him, and muttered. There was a cry. "Exclude one." Hearing the hesitating voice of his adjutant, Huang Tu turned around, facing Chiyan, and speaking loudly to Yan Yin, which is distributed in a radius of 500 meters. In his words, there was no disappointment. However, the slightly depressed expression on Yanyin''s face spread out slowly faded away, turning into an expressionless firmness. Even the hesitant Chi Yan nodded. Fortunately, everyone was vaccinated in advance and told them that they might be chasing a shadow clone. Fortunately, everyone knew the cunning of Taki Chiba, although at the last moment, he was shot by this kid. He went out, and separated the shadow clone, and ran away openly in front of us. However, everyone has completely accepted and calmed down, and the failure of the pursuit this time did not cause too bad impact. Huang Tu nodded silently in his heart, and his heart was slightly wider. Gee! I dont know if Taki Chiba was intentional or unintentional, but when he was struggling, he killed all the 30 Sensing Ninjas he brought over. If there are Sensing Ninjas, why bother now! At the same time, Huang Tu also gritted his teeth secretly in his heart, and also gritted his teeth for Taki Chiba, and in his mind, when the flower of **** bloomed, the bombardment cracked on the ground of the perception ninja phalanx that could not disperse in the future Punch. At that time, because it was surrounded by five thousand people, he originally thought that the winning ticket was in his hands. In order to prevent the precious Perception Ninja from being scattered, he would be killed by this dying Taki Chiba blind cat and dead mice, so he took Perception Ninja. Arranged together and placed in the rear of the encirclement, the most tightly defended place. However, I didn''t expect that Taki Chiba''s first punch fell on this spot, and more than 40 people were killed or injured in one punch. At that time, the entire force of Perception Ninja was wiped out. This is something he didn''t expect. It was also his biggest failure in this siege war! And his second failure was taken in the rampage figure that shuttled among the thousands of troops, ignoring this figure, he was one of the most cunning ninjas in the Third Ninja World War! In the end, the most cunning enemy took advantage of the loophole and escaped unexpectedly. Although it is impossible for this Takichiba to escape from under his hands, but with five thousand people against one, he has been defeated in this kind of battle! "What should I do next, Lord Loess." At this time, seeing that the troop''s mood didn''t fluctuate too much, Chi Yan thought about it for a moment, and said, "How to deploy?" Array... Yes, there is still a carpet search for Taki Chiba''s body. This time, he should have no spare energy to separate the shadow clone. Hearing this, Huang Tu was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly he almost blurted out the command to "act as planned just now". However, the words came to a sudden stop. Is this really good? Do this carpet search again? To spend so much time searching for a Takichiba? Besides, with Taki Chiba''s cunning, would he still stay in this virgin forest? Although it is impossible for him to run far, the northwest direction was not covered by our search just now, and it seems that he can only go northwest, but in fact, as long as he operates properly, he may also escape from other directions. Right! And, all of a sudden, we found this shadow clone, isn''t it his plan? Not a means to seduce us? Is such a carpet search really efficient? Does such a carpet search really work against Takichiba? Isn''t it just being fooled again and again, and finally escaped by him, we will completely become a laughing stock? At this moment, there was a series of thoughts in his heart, a series of thoughts that seemed like a flash of light. "No! Don''t search anymore, now has the frontline information arrived!" Then, after this series of thoughts, Huang Tu''s face was grim and changed. Stop searching? Just let Taki Chiba escape? And as soon as these words came out, Yanyin was stunned one by one, their expressions changed, unwillingness and anger suddenly rushed up, and their minds were full of those casualties of comrades, and the hell-like blood scene of a thousand needles . How could you let that **** kid go! It must be done! "If you don''t search, it doesn''t mean you let the kid go. It''s just that we''ll change the method now." Seeing everyone''s reaction, Huang Tu said calmly. Another way? Everyone was taken aback upon hearing this. "Yes, another way. The search is time-consuming and laborious now, and it is not conducive to our plan. Moreover, no one can say that this Takichiba is delaying us, delaying our attack on Konoha, and taking the fruits of victory in this Ninja war. .In fact, we all overlooked one point. Killing Takichiba and killing Konoha can be done together. As long as we now go down and destroy the Konoha frontline army, go straight to Konoha. Can Taki Chiba of Ye Ninja escape?" Seeing everyone''s reaction, Huang Tu said more firmly. Ok? Yes! Yes indeed! Why didn''t we expect that it would be time-consuming and laborious for us to search and capture in this way, and it would also miss the opportunity! If there is no time to cooperate with the 10,000 troops on the side of Yunyin~www.novelhall.com~, the attack effect will be greatly reduced! Now that we do not perceive ninjas, we have lost the means of communication, so there can be no mistakes! As for Huang Tu''s determined words, Yanyin''s hearts immediately became clear, those unwilling to anger, and the anger that was about to erupt, immediately disappeared. For them, Taki Chiba is indeed a sea of ??blood, but it is not as important as the victory of the village, and the victory of the village does not conflict with revenge. This is a matter of killing two birds with one stone. After figuring out how they could have complaints ? well! Stabilized! And seeing everyone''s reaction, the loess heart became loose. "Master Loess, the front-line military report will be delivered soon." At this time, Chi Yan estimated the fixed contact time, and said. "Well, great! So, let''s take a break now, and we may directly attack the Konoha frontline later!" Huang Tu nodded and immediately gave the order. "Yes!" As soon as this word came out, I got a response immediately. Now we should have not been discovered by Konoha, and Taki Chiba could not deliver the message in such a short time, and he could not deliver the message. In other words, everything should go according to plan. Next, first confirm the movement of the Shimokinoha front line before taking action. If Konoha has any changes, we will kill them immediately, at any cost. If there is no change, you can slowly deploy the formation, and then make sure that none of the Konoha frontline troops can escape! Seeing his subordinates sensibly start to rest and replenish food, Huang Tu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and such a cold thought flashed in his heart. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1047： Its about to start! Stopped? Rest in place? A faintly different color flashed across the face of Hyuga Xueying who leaped silently between the unusually huge branches. The point of view of the white-eyed vision fell on the concentrated four thousand rocks hidden position, and in his line of sight , All the Yanyin sitting or standing, took out food junliang pills and other things and began to supplement. It seemed that there was no such thing as a carpet search. On the contrary, it was resting on the spot, and there was even a feeling of waiting for something, and the waiting period seemed to be quite a while. what happened? what''s going on? After pausing for a while on the fallen branches, he leaped out again, the speed was increased unabated compared to before, and when he came out, there was an irresistible doubt in his heart. In his opinion, Yan Yin''s move was already abnormal. The so-called abnormality is a demon. Although it seems to be very beneficial to him now, what he fears most is Yanyin''s carpet search. At this time, Yanyin rests on the spot, and it also gives him time to leave the virgin forest. , He is sure that after Yanyin takes action, he will avoid all situations that may be found. After all, he is now winding away from those Yanyin. As long as he reaches a certain distance, he will be completely safe, and the only thing left is to go. Going to the place that Hirohiko said, Takichiba was found. However, the rest of Yanyin is not necessarily that simple. The four thousand Yanyin army chasing one person, do they need to stop and rest? impossible! Four thousand Yanyin, if he really chased a person to the point of stopping to rest, then that person would have been crushed. No one, no one can drag the four thousand ninja army to the point of being exhausted to the point of rest under the search and hunt of the four thousand ninja army under the condition of one person. Obviously, Yan Yin stopped and rested, and there must be a reason that was very important to them, and as an enemy, the reason that was very important to them was not a good reason for him. Moreover, since Iwaguro chose to rest, and even for rest, he could give up searching for Takichiba. This reason, and the purpose of this reason, might be extremely detrimental to Konoha. Besides, these four thousand Yan Yin suddenly appeared here, which in itself represents many bad things! Although Hyuga Xueying has not participated in several missions and has not experienced many battles of life and death, he is not stupid. Although there are some young masters, he is a genius after all. He has been an elite education of the Hyuga clan since childhood. It still makes sense. Gee! A little worried! And thinking of this, Hyuga Xueying couldn''t help biting his teeth slightly. These four thousand Yanyins appeared at the half-rear of their frontline army at this moment. Although the village had received the news, it would take quite a while if the village came to support it. If these thousands of rock hidden raids, no matter how strong Konoha''s frontline army is, it is impossible to face an army raid that far exceeds them on the battlefield that was originally dragged. For Hyuga Xueying, even if he grew up in the family of Hyuga, he is actually a young master himself. However, in the education of the Hyuga clan, the Hyuga clan and the Konoha village are basically placed in both prosperity and defeat. On the position of fear of defeat. In other words, if Konoha is there, Hyuga is there, even if Hyuga is not there, Konoha must be there. This is why as long as Hokage needs it, the Hyuga clan always rushes to the front without hesitation regardless of the division of the clan. The loyalty to Konoha can be said to have been carved in the bones of the Hyuga clan, and also in the bones of the Hyuga Snow Eagle. At this moment, he is not worried, that is really a joke! hateful! With such a large number of people, its useless for me to worry. Calm down. What you have to do now is to rescue Takichiba! And, bring back the promised thing. Now that the four thousand army is there, it is impossible for me to change this situation alone, but Takichiba is different, if he is rescued. If it were him... There must be a way! However, worrying to worry, Hyuga Xueying is calm after all, knowing what he should do, and now he has clearly defined his goal and the stakes in it. So, saving that guy now is the most important thing! Thinking of this, Hyuga Xueying also stopped sneaking forward. When his belief was turned, he made a "click". After not caring about the problems with Chakra and the sound of the trail, his speed suddenly rose up and flew out. , Towards the direction of the prairie, detour! ... "Master Loess, intelligence is coming!" On the other side, Yanyinfang, Chi Yan took the scroll that the intelligence ninja had hurriedly passed over, handed it to Huang Tu, and said, while a sharp light flashed in his eyes. Since the rest, half an hour has passed, and this routine information exchange has only arrived late~www.novelhall.com~No, it cant be said that its late, it should be regarded as arriving on time. Only after losing the perception ninja, communication was inconvenient. This information arrived here after half an hour. As for why it was delivered in the form of a scroll this time, Chi Yan didn''t know. After all, the previous routine information transmission was transmitted by sensory communication, and no scrolls were used. reel? At this time, the loess who took the scroll was also slightly startled, looking at the scroll in his hand, and then at the slightly panting intelligence ninja, his brows frowned. "This is the last piece of information from the commander of the front battlefield. I must give it to you personally." Almost at the same time Huang Tu was watching the intelligence ninja, the intelligence ninja spoke. The last piece of information? Hearing this sentence, Huang Tu''s face instantly changed. Could it be that Thinking of this, the discolored loess hurriedly opened the scroll, and there was even a hint of eagerness in the rapidly changing look. Lord Loess, this is... Looking at the changes in the loess, Chi Yan frowned slightly. This information is important? Then, such a thought passed through his mind. At the same time, at the stalls where he thought of turning around, those Yanyin who were sitting or standing, closing their eyes, restoring their minds, or checking the endurance equipment, each with a relaxed posture, their eyes all fell on the loess. In the body and figure, the relaxed posture has slowly disappeared. Although there is no change in the movements, it is obvious that the aura of each person has changed. In this eye, this area of ??the primeval forest seemed to be darker, and the needles dropped quietly! Do you want to start? Even, there seemed to be such a silent killing sound, resounding in this dim silence. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1048： Layout and arrival! this is Looking at the scroll in his hand, Huang Tu''s hand trembled slightly, his expression that he couldn''t wait, slowly changed into surprise, and then turned into a touch of ecstasy. Unexpectedly... it was so smooth! As he browsed through the scroll, Huang Tu''s eyes flashed with brilliant lights. Just now there was a battle with the Konoha Army, and there were victories and losses for both sides. However, the front line part of the battlefield always looked like this. There is nothing suspicious here. Ok The Konoha Army did something secretly, but there was no obvious defense against the rear, and everything was the same in the rear, only a few more supplies were added. There is nothing suspicious about this. If Konoha finds us, he will either strengthen precautions, or make some preparations for the battle, or start to arrange some abandoned children in order to preserve his strength, but Konoha''s elite aspects are not mobilized, but they are relative to the rear elite. , There are signs of moving to the frontal battlefield. Not only does it not seem to have discovered us, but it even feels that they are preparing a surprise attack on the frontal battlefield. This performance is even less likely to discover us. As for the mobilization of supplies, since a surprise attack is brewing, more supplies are normal. If they seem to be brewing surprise attacks, but there is no increase in supplies, then it is really suspicious! Looking at the information transmitted from the battlefield in front of that Yanyin, a series of analysis flashed through Huang Tu''s heart. The information written above can be regarded as a normal phenomenon. Since the front battlefield began to suppress Konoha in a tacit understanding with Yunyin, after the golden flash turned out, this is basically the situation in the front battlefield, with each other''s offense and defense. You can''t beat the loss, and I can''t beat it. It''s basically a stalemate. No one can open the situation and tilt the balance of victory to any side. It''s a cliche to engage in sneak attacks and so on, and it''s nothing unusual. According to the report, it can be concluded that Konoha did not find them there. In other words, next, he can make a good layout, and wipe out the Konoha frontline army. After all, if it is only a surprise attack, Konoha is not a fool. They will definitely not fight to the end if the situation is wrong, and the Konoha army There are also powerful characters. Although the result of being annihilated will not change, it will take a lot of effort, and the Konoha Frontline Army''s dying counterattack will cause considerable losses. And if the layout is a little bit, then even if the Konoha frontline army is scattered and flees, even if it dies, it will not cause much trouble. In terms of time and loss, there will be great results. Now they are desperate. If they can solve it as soon as possible, they can solve it as soon as possible. If they can reduce the loss, they will reduce the loss. As long as it can improve the success rate, they will do it at all costs. Works! This must work! And thinking of this, Huang Tu couldn''t help feeling excited in his heart. At this time, he had read the scroll, and his eyes returned to the beginning of the intelligence scroll. On the front page of this volume, a sketch was drawn, a sketch of the distribution of Konoha frontline military camps, and some simple coded Konoha personnel transfer texts. He can clearly see from this sketch that Konoha is in The deployment of troops on the front battlefield. This is simply the icing on the cake. With this sketch, he can make the most effective layout for annihilating the enemy-encirclement war! At the same time, judging from this information, the commander of the front battlefield in Yanyin is also considered a capable person. In this stalemate situation, in fact, this kind of Konoha''s front battlefield forces have basically been completely understood, such as Konoha''s front battlefield forces. Of course, Konoha has a fairly clear concept of the front battlefield forces of Iwayin. After all, it is a war between ninjas. There are too many secret methods for spying, collecting information, and transmitting information. It is not unusual for such a long stalemate on the battlefield. However, the fact that the front battlefield troops know that does not mean that all Yanyin knows. At least, the loess unit does not know. This piece of information from the commander of the front battlefield in Yanyin can be said to be the layout of the maximum success rate of loess. Provides the most critical thing. It can be said that this information has saved a lot of loess. Next, that''s it! Looking at this sketch, he knew how to deploy troops, how to lay out, and how to encircle him. "Master Loess!" However, at this moment, the intelligence ninja suddenly called him out, and his face immediately showed seriousness. "what happened?" Hearing the serious voice of the intelligence ninja, Huang Tu shuddered slightly. At this moment, in his eyes, the intelligence ninja did not know when he had already raised his fingers and felt it. The expression on his face did not seem to be very good, and he was also anxious. Now he least wants anything wrong! "Someone! Alone, it should be Konoha Ninja. It''s in this virgin forest, about six hundred meters away from us, and is moving." The intelligence ninja said. Was discovered? And hearing the words of the intelligence ninja, Huang Tu''s face clearly showed a look of surprise, and subconsciously felt that he had been discovered! Ok? Konoha''s ninja? alone? Afterwards, a flash of aura flashed in his shocked heart. Before the panic came up, he calmed down and said, "Where is he moving?" "It seems to be roundabout in the forest..." After sensing it again, the intelligence ninja said with certainty. Roundabout in the forest? That''s it! Hearing this, Huang Tu breathed a sigh of relief and said: "It''s okay, it''s the other party''s investigative ninja on a separate mission, and he didn''t find us five or six hundred meters away." "Do you want to get rid of it?" When he heard Loess''s words, Chi Yan said. "No, Konoha Ninja who can perform reconnaissance missions alone has a set of unique skills. Now it is not suitable for accidents. As long as he does not find us, let him investigate." Huang Tu thought for a while and shook his head. "Yes!" Hearing Huang Tu''s words, Chi Yan did not insist. It is indeed unsuitable for trouble now, and he also understands that now is the time to never make any mistakes. "So, next, I wont be nonsense. We are going to have a siege. The current team will be divided into two, divided into two troops, one under my command~www.novelhall.com~ from Konoha This rear..." Then, after looking at Chi Yan, who was no longer insisting, Huang Tu nodded silently without talking nonsense, and immediately started the layout. It is not too late now, as soon as you can get one point faster. They are desperate, and if time has not passed one point, they will be dangerous. A thousand-person army is also a big goal. The battlefield is full of unpredictable variables. The longer the delay, the more disadvantaged they are. This is also one of the reasons why he has given up chasing Taki Chiba now, and instead just launched a surprise attack. ... At the same time, on the other side, in the northeast of the place where the heavy rain was pouring, half way across the country of grass. The rising sun has risen into the sky, where the sun is shining, at the exit of the shining woods that are illuminated by the sun. "Do you understand everything?" The speed of the leading wave of the water gate was a few minutes faster, and immediately pulled some distance from Kakashi and Lin behind, while watching the brighter and brighter light in front of him, he said solemnly. "Yes!" At this moment, Kakashi and Lin both had serious faces and nodded in response. "Then...ready...rush!" After answering this sound, Bo Feng Shui Gate did not warn any more, he kicked his feet, his figure flashed suddenly, and he rushed out from the exit of the forest. "Puff!" Afterwards, Kakashi and Lin also rushed out amid the sound of two bodies moving through leaves. Suddenly, the three masters and apprentices suddenly opened up, and the bridge connecting the two countries was right in front of them! The Bridge of Gods... Arrivals! "this is!" However, at this moment, the three masters and disciples who jumped down at the same time opened their eyes wide, and their expressions changed drastically. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1049： 1 hour "Do you understand your mission?" Looking around the people who had already stood up and adjusted from the rest state, Huang Tu took a breath, paused, and asked again. The slightly complicated tactical explanation just now, coupled with the importance of this action, Huang Tu must make sure that everyone understands the tactical steps. Although Konoha will not be able to resist the next surprise attack, he understands. It is precisely because of this situation that will surely succeed, so we need to be more vigilant and cautious. Hearing the words of his commander, Chi Yan, who was the adjutant and the commander of the second unit, did not speak, and the other Yanyin in front did not speak either. He just nodded silently and firmly, expressing that he already understood his mission and must The determination to complete the task. After all, there is still a Konoha investigative ninja. If they say a word full of momentum, I am afraid that they have not waited for their determination to express. The determination of more than four thousand people may alarm the Konoha investigative ninja. At that time, I basically told this Konoha Detective Ninja clearly that there was a huge enemy team here. Regardless of whether you can catch this Konoha investigative ninja and behead him before Konoha knows their existence, this kind of unclear situation happened. As a group carefully selected by three generations of earth shadows, it is given such The important task force is simply an insult to the three generations of Tuying and even the entire Yanyin. "So, how is the liaison with the forces ahead?" After receiving an affirmative and sensible answer, Huang Tu did not immediately issue an order to set off, but instead looked at the intelligence ninja that remained. After passing him the last piece of information, Huang Tu did not let the intelligence ninja leave, but let him stay. As the main person in charge of the entire plan, he has the power to make some temporary transfers of personnel in wartime. Although this intelligence ninja belongs to the front force, not their surprise force, he has the right to let him stay without the front force. The captain discussed that he didn''t need to talk to the captain of the troops ahead even when it was unnecessary. And now, this intelligence ninja has been incorporated into the surprise army by him. After all, now their perception ninja has been wiped out. This intelligence ninja is the only perception ninja they have here, and the only perception ninja they can come into contact with. Given the perception and communication functions of the perception ninja, if you let this intelligence ninja Going back, I guess the person in charge of Huang Tu doesn''t have to be. "In terms of liaison, it has already been connected to a liaison transfer station, and now the front troops are arranging to build a new transfer station for direct contact between the two parties. Hearing the words of Loess, the intelligence ninja in the distance also said quickly. Just now when the chief officer assigned the task, he was named, and since being named, that is, half an hour ago, he had tried to contact the front unit headquarters, but because he exceeded his perception communication distance, He moved several places before contacting a communication transfer station, but the communication transfer station was remote, and it was a point on the supply route. It was still on the border, not far from here, and he could contact the headquarters, but Only through three or five transfer stations on the supply route can the headquarters be contacted. After all, the location of this and that transit station is a bit far away from the headquarters of the troops in front. Sensing communication also has strict distance limits. No Sensing Ninja can achieve the perception coverage of the entire battlefield. That''s why the transit station came into being, and the transit station is composed of two perceiving ninjas who communicate on various routes and are one of the most important components of the intelligence network. However, in the current situation, it would be a bit time-consuming to rely on several transfer stations. For such an important task, it is necessary to ensure the immediacy and smoothness of the contact. Moreover, the current transfer battle of the contact road is quite far away from them. Distance, if they conduct a surprise attack, I am afraid they will not be able to communicate. That''s why the question of the person in charge now arises. "How long will it take to establish a network?" In response to the intelligence ninja''s answer, Huang Tu frowned slightly. As a commander, he certainly knew how important a network is. Moreover, with the contact network, they can communicate with the front forces in real time, which is equivalent to that he can command surprise forces and front forces at the same time. With the addition of frontline forces, he can carry out a truly perfect layout of encirclement and annihilation with blitzkrieg. Way to annihilate the Konoha Frontline Army. Save many unnecessary troubles and losses. As long as the front troops join in, then he is sure to wipe out the entire Konoha front line with a half-percent loss rate! "Probably, another hour!" Upon hearing this question, the intelligence ninja hesitated and said. In this desperate situation, waiting for an hour is undoubtedly a thing that is not good for them. Although he did not participate in the Takichiba encirclement and suppression campaign, he can see that the current surprise army is suffocating in his heart. This gas can be a good thing or a bad thing. If it is operated properly, it can be turned into a forward-looking spirit. If it is not operated properly, it can become anxious gas that is not conducive to combat. Wait another hour, it may be the category of improper operation. One hour It has been quite a short time for the re-establishment of a series of transfer stations. Konoha hasn''t found us yet. This hour, I can afford to wait. However, now everyone is ready to go, basically in a state of bow and arrow, and the task assignment has been completed. If you wait for another hour now, I am afraid it will be counterproductive. How to do? This one hour is bound to wait. If the raid mission is completed perfectly before the network is established, and there is no possibility of any variables, it is 80%, then if the network is established, it will be 10%. Gee! I was worried just now! Tasks should not be arranged so quickly. Although ~www.novelhall.com~ has been as detailed as possible when assigning tasks, it has been delayed for half an hour, but it is still too anxious! I should wait to establish a network first! Hearing this, Huang Tu frowned and felt quite annoyed. "So, Lord Loess, let''s rest for another hour. For this important mission, I think it is necessary to take a good rest for this important mission. Now we stop chasing Taki Chiba, but he is not dead after all In case of a surprise attack, we will come back, and we must maintain our best condition." When Huang Tu was upset, Chi Yan, who had been looking at him, thought for a while and said. "Also, an hour is not too long." Finally, he thought about it again and added. Red Rock... But as soon as these words came out, Huang Tu was taken aback for a while, a look of surprise flashed across his face, and then he cast an admiring look at the adjutant who had known him not long ago. Great, if Chi Yan said here, it couldn''t be better! Moreover, the wording is very appropriate. Huang Tu knows very well that these words of Chi Yan, of course, can''t be said to himself, but to remind everyone. And at this moment, when Chi Yan said this sentence, all the strange expressions on the faces of Yan Yin who were frowning and impatient after hearing the words "one hour" were frozen. Then, in a few people Look at me. After I look at you, everyone, suddenly, nodding, or concealing their strange expressions, all their eyes are on the loess. "Then, let''s rest for an hour." After a glance, Huang Tu took a breath, nodded and said. Great Next, Konoha will lose! But in his heart, there was already uncontrollable excitement. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1050： Without delay At this time, on the other side, Konoha Frontier Army Command. "How about it, is everything ready?" Oshemaru stood up slowly, looked at the elite troop intelligence transmission ninja in front of him, and said in a deep voice. At this moment, above his white and sickly handsome face, he was already full of seriousness. I have to say that at this young age, the Oshe Maru, who has not yet undergone reincarnation, still has a bit of evil feeling, but after getting serious, there is still a kind of convincing beauty. "Yes, all personnel have been arranged." The intelligence transmission ninja glanced at Oshemaru and answered truthfully. what happened? When was the last time Oshamaru-sama showed such an expression? I remember, it seemed like a sudden attack by Yanyin and Yunyin, when the battle situation turned to martyrs... Could it be that such a thing has happened now? But in his heart, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Sure enough, it won''t take long to hide it! At the same time, seeing the astonishment that flashed in the eyes of this information transmission ninja, Osha Maru had such a thought in his heart. The sudden appearance of the four thousand Iwagaku troops in the rear must have been concealed by Oshemaru. If everyone knows about such a big thing, even if the quality of Konoha Ninja is good, it will inevitably be panic. The current situation does not allow them to panic. According to Dashemaru''s plan, they now need to surprise Yanyin in front of an important logistic supply camp to cooperate with the mission of Shenwubi Bridge, so that Yanyin loses confidence and abandons the current plan. If the Konoha frontline army was panicking now, it would miss the best opportunity, and for the present, it would have to hide it first. Moreover, the four thousand rocks behind him were hidden behind his back, and he couldn''t guarantee whether Konoha''s elite could maintain a calm mind and successfully complete the surprise attack plan for the logistics supply camp. "Well, very good, how are the lurking investigative ninjas of Yanyin doing so far?" A series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Da She Maru said calmly. As for the fact that Iwanes spies sneaked into the vicinity and stole considerable information, Oshemaru naturally knew it well. After such a long war, Konoha was still at a disadvantage for a long time, and he couldnt even install a few spies , Na Yanyin is estimated to be removed from the Five Great Ninja Village. Moreover, the inferior Konoha has planted several spies to Yanyin Fang, stealing a lot of Yanyins secrets, otherwise, such an important logistics camp, Dashe It is impossible for Maru to know the exact location and defensive deployment, and if he does not know these circumstances, even Oshe Maru would not dare to attack hastily. However, thanks to the excellent Konoha intelligence department, the situation of these rock hidden spies has been monitored by them, although there is no guarantee that there will be other spies, but at this moment, these spies can also be used. "According to the instructions of Lord Shikaku Nara, false information has been revealed to them, including the purpose of this 100 elite transfer, and has also been changed." The intelligence transmission ninja said the truth. "it is good!" Hearing this, Oshemaru nodded. Although he didn''t tell anyone about this matter, Nara Lukisa, the chief of the general staff of the army, still used covert intelligence to inform it. According to Nara Lukisas reply, he was quite supportive of his plan and even carried out a series of auxiliary measures. One of them was the use of Iwanishi''s spies to transmit false news and disrupt Iwanishi''s layout. Ok Already nearly half of the elite have sneaked into Yanyin''s position, and they are already very close to the logistics supply point, and the backup troops have been secretly assembled, it is time! Yanyin set the logistics supply location near the front battlefield. It can be said to be a great coup. It can be guarded by the front troops, or unexpectedly, it can be convenient to conceal the location. After all, no one would think of war. Among them, some people even set up such an important logistics supply camp so close to the battlefield. Precisely because of this, considering the situation on the entire battlefield, we have been dispelling our plan to looting this logistics camp. But, now, this move is probably Yanyin''s biggest failure! From such a close location, it takes us almost no time to reach the latent and provide support, saving many of the most important and precious things now-time! After all, now the rear Yanyin will attack at any time, it is best to fight quickly. And because of the Yanyin army, we dont need to think about the general situation of the war anymore. We can only put a desperate move to dispose of this logistics camp. Of consideration. Now, the team of the quest for the Shinnubi Bridge should have reached the Shinnubi Bridge. Nothing will go wrong with that wave of wind and water! If we want to cooperate with the mission of the Shenwubi Bridge, we must destroy the logistics camp before or after the bombing of the Shenwubi Bridge before the Yanyin army''s raid. Now it is almost time to act! Hearing this, Dashemaru thought a little bit, nodded now, and said: "Notify everyone, let''s start! Destroy that camp at all costs, and if something happens to us, such as Yanyin because For things like false information raids, I allow you to retreat when the situation is bad, and the army commander has the right to make all tactical changes." "Yes!" Hearing the order of Oshemaru, the intelligence transmission ninja did not have any extra thoughts, and directly responded simply, and then disappeared in place. After all, he is the elite of Konoha''s elite. Although he is puzzled about why their commander Osaimaru-sama and the chief of staff initiated this plan that has been dismissed many times, he knows what this decision represents, and he also ignores it now. After all the doubts in my mind, I went to inform the operation of the start. "So...Next..." Watching the information transmission ninja leave, Oshemaru took a deep breath, put away the strategic map and the detailed area map on the table on the side of the Shinsubi Bridge, and then gently pinched a print. With a "bang", the snake with armor scales exploded from his hand again, swallowing the other scroll he picked up into his belly~www.novelhall.com~ and left silently. It seems that Danzo''s position on Naruto... And an obscure thought flashed in his mind. ... At the same time, on the other side, he cautiously circumvented the thousands of hidden snow eagles in the sight, and with a click, landed on the branches on the eastern edge of the virgin forest, and gently wiped his forehead. Cold sweat before. finally reached Now, there should be no problem! Here is the security range. The meridians at the corners of his eyes faded a little bit, he took a breath, and opened his eyes for a long time, which already made him feel a little burdened. Next, there shouldn''t be any problems, you don''t need to open your eyes, wait until the place Hongyan said, it''s not too late to open! Thinking about it, he took a breath, pressured his breath, and flew out without hesitation, out of the dense virgin forest. "Wow!" Immediately, the sound of the rain hitting the green leaves turned into the sound of rumbling rainstorm, which poured into his ears. At the same time, his shoulders suddenly became slightly heavy, and the rain curtain was like a pillar, and in a flash he was already soaked! "Snapped!" At this moment, his figure, as if being pressed by a rain curtain, flew down and stepped on the slippery grass. "Boom!" Then, in the dull sound, the young master of the Hyuga clan slipped to the ground, splashing countless wet mud. "This...what..." However, after falling to the ground, Hyuga Xueying did not stand up immediately. Instead, her eyes widened, staring at the front of her eyes, staring at the distance in front of her. The white pupils became prominent and disappeared. The meridians slowly emerged. But it is, open-mouthed... A look of horror! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1051： 2 messages half an hour There is still half an hour. Loess, sitting down like everyone else, was eating dry food while looking at the rest of the people in front of him, with mixed emotions that didn''t know whether it was excitement, resentment or ecstasy was suppressed in his heart. That little monster! Then, as his emotions were suppressed, he couldn''t help flashing **** scenes in his mind. The frightened siege and screams of fear seemed to be echoing in his ears. Damn it! Damn it! The teeth were clenched bit by bit, and the wisps of killing intent slowly escaped from the corners of Loess''s eyes and brows. As the son of the three generations of Tuying, Huang Tu and the three generations of Tuying had different temperaments when they were young. They were more gentle, and they always gave the impression of being solid and steady. They always had a gentle but slightly serious expression. , Even in the position of the commander, directing extremely important battles. It''s probably the first time he showed this expression of murderous intent. It is conceivable that the picture in his mind is how tragic the previous battle to encircle and suppress Chiba was. The tragedy of Yanyinfang! hateful! hateful! hateful! Teeth squeaked, recalling the scenes, Huang Tu''s heart only screamed. One person and five thousand people, they actually lost so many people! And that Takichiba actually escaped alive, and in the end they had to give up chasing him! This unwilling feeling of anger, and the kind of frustration that can no longer be frustrated, linger in Loess''s heart, lingering, can only be suppressed. At this time, he was about to perform a desperate task, but he didn''t even dare to count the number of people. Yes. Dare not! He didn''t dare to count the number of people. He was afraid of increasing his frustration. He was afraid of increasing his frustration, which would make him fall into boundless self-blame and self-doubt, and eventually could no longer carry out the command of battle. In the last hour and a half, he relied on the assignment of tasks and various thoughts to forget this frustration and the tragic scene of the previous battle. Now, when he is free to rest, the picture and the frustration are the same. With the upsurge of stocks, the habit of self-reflection that has been cultivated on weekdays has automatically turned around. He had to face the tragic and the frustration mixed with various emotions. To be honest, Loess is already calm and extraordinary. If I change to any other person in Yanyin, let alone an extremely important task of wisdom, I am afraid that he has already been defeated and hit the edge of mental breakdown. Even those who are slightly weak-willed may have collapsed. After all, five thousand people besieged a person, not only caused the whole family to wipe out the perception ninja, but also caused many deaths and injuries, and even finally escaped. He was cheated by the shadow clone of this person. The mistakes made will have a huge impact on the next plan. Otherwise, if the ninjas were alive, they would have rushed into the Konoha Frontline Army and slaughtered the unprepared Konoha Army. If you didn''t let that one person drag it all night, I''m afraid that the Konoha frontline army would have been wiped out now. All of this is his fault. He shouldn''t even use his large forces to encircle and suppress this little monster, he should send thirty or fifty people to hold him, and then surprise Konoha. hateful! Damn it! Now think about it, I am too attached to this little monster, and the reason why I am attached to this little monster is because I am afraid of him! Because of fear, I lost the overall situation. Those who lost my mind had to besieged him. In this battle, in fact, there are many times I can retreat with my whole body. No, not with my whole body. I can take the opportunity to hold this monster. , So that it does not affect the overall situation, continue to implement the plan! Shouldn''t! It shouldn''t be! With the flashing of the picture in his mind and the various reflections in his heart, Huang Tu closed his eyes, frowned tightly, and took a deep breath. But then, you have to calm down, you must calm down, now is not the time to take the blame, the plan still has no effect, everything is in our plan, as long as there is no problem next, there will be no problem. There is no problem at all. Annihilating the Konoha Army is also the greatest comfort to the dead comrades. When the Konoha Army is completely wiped out, the little monster will be able to taste despair! When it comes to the peace talks, even if this little monster escapes our army, it will never escape the sanctions we imposed on him as a victorious nation! Whether or not he died in this battle, he will die in the end! As the cold air was inhaled into his nose and drenched into his brain, the mixed feelings of anger, self-blame, guilt and other negative emotions in Huang Tu''s heart gradually calmed down, and he was temporarily left behind by him. As for when I can forget these failures, I am afraid that even if the little monster is sanctioned, it will not be eliminated. These failures will be like scars that accompany him throughout his life. "Master Loess, the contact from the battlefield headquarters ahead!" At this time, the perception contact of the intelligence ninja who was keeping in touch with the transfer station a little far away suddenly came, and his words brought an anxiety. "Say!" Hearing this sound, Huang Tu''s heart beat for no reason, and he stood up suddenly. "The headquarters logistics camp was breached! The supplies were all burned..." Seeing the appearance of loess, the intelligence ninja almost made a "gudong" sound, swallowed, and then cautiously opened his mouth with sensory communication. . "what!" Hearing this, Huang Tu almost let out a scream. What is the concept of the headquarters logistics camp? That is 70% of the army''s logistics supply hoarding area. This sentence clearly cuts his heart. This 70% of the logistics supply is missing, let alone him, anyone here knows. "what happened?" "what happened?" "Contacted the headquarters?" At this time, watching the Loess who suddenly stood up and screamed, the Yanyin people in a rested state, looked at the Loess, and the intelligence ninja, whispering. "The news... the news is here again..." At this moment, the face of the intelligence ninja ~www.novelhall.com~ brushed ", suddenly white, pale and pale! The words of perceptual communication resounded from Loess''s heart again. What''s the bad news? Seeing the face of the intelligence ninja, Huang Tu''s face was also white, and in the faint, an extremely ominous premonition, like a violent wave, swallowed all the horror and worry in his heart, and instantly filled his whole thoughts. "The news from the supply line..." At this time, the sensory communication sounded again, and the tone of the intelligence ninja gritted his teeth, mixed with this bewilderment, a series of sound in his heart. "What...!" Hearing this series of sensory communications, the pale yellow earth turned his eyes round suddenly and his face paled instantly. "What''s wrong? Lord Loess?" "This? Something happened?" "what happened?" At this time, seeing their commander''s face changed in shock, the Yanyin ninjas stood up one after another, looking at each other suspiciously, with a blank look. "puff!" At this moment, the sound of a heavy object landing, overwhelming these vague whispers, rang loudly. "Master Loess!" Immediately, the rested Yanyin exclaimed at the same time. In surprise and astonishment, all the members surged up in horror, instantly surrounding where the loess stood. Chi Yan already squatted down anxiously, stretched out his hands, as if he was going to help. "No... the plan is cancelled... the plan is cancelled... we go to the front battlefield... the front battlefield..." At this time, with a pale face and empty eyes looking at the sky, the loess lying on the ground stared at his eyes and muttered. "It''s over... it''s over... it''s all over..." Then, it was his slurred speech, babbling on the edge of a coma. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1052： just this? "rumble--" The smoke from the explosion evaporates in front of the eyes and spreads upward, like a mushroom with an unfolded umbrella cover. "Lalala!" The white rubble was flying and falling in the air. The cracks from the center of the explosion spread rapidly with the sound of the explosion that spread like thunder. After a while, it was already full of the sight in front of you. The bridge at the end. "boom!" Amidst the sound of collapse that was not inferior to the sound of an explosion, this magnificent bridge suddenly collapsed, and the broken stones fell into the deep valley. The sound of clattering filled the ears, almost even the thunder. Have been overshadowed. ended, at last The spectacular collapse scene, reflected in Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes, the big earthquake trembled, the numbness of the feet caused by the tremor, has been pouring into his body, but his heart is a long sigh of relief. Then, he turned his head and looked at his two disciples who were still slightly surprised. Really... This is the end? Kakashi opened his eyes, staring at the scene of the steaming smoke and the falling rocks flying around. The strange feeling in his heart was overwhelming the tingling sensation of tremor, making him a little startled, Shuanggouyu''s right In his eyes, the trajectory of every stone falling is vivid, everything is safe, but in the next second, there will be countless enemies rushing out, but it has been lingering in his heart, so that he can''t believe it now. Case. has it ended? And Lin, who was behind him, was basically an unbelievable look. Looking at everything in front of her, she breathed a sigh of relief, but she was also puzzled and surprised. just this? In the end, with the collapse of the bridge, the thoughts in their hearts, surprisingly synchronized, were all such an idea. From the sacrifice with soil to the aid of Bofeng Shuimen, they basically did not encounter any danger except for some scattered rock hidden. They easily blew up the magnificent bridge that stretched to the edge of the line of sight. This is incredible! Whether it is Bofeng Shuimen, Kakashi, or even Lin, they have expected countless kinds of dangerous situations, countless kinds of enemy situations and countermeasures in all directions. But when they really got here, they didn''t see anything except the bare bridge. Yes! Here, there is nothing but bridges and trees. There is no half figure. There are no enemies emerging from all directions. What''s more, there is a bird pecking at the bridge in everything that is peaceful, which is a peaceful scenery. There is no such thing as a strategic location! At first, they thought that this kind of harmony was a kind of disguise. Yanyin would inevitably lie in ambush all around, but when they carefully put the detonating talisman on the load-bearing part of the bridge, even after they detonated, until now , No one appeared, and there was no movement. This is simply... Effortlessly! Even, they have all the previous cautiousness and pre-preparation that seemed to be punching in the empty space. This feeling was extremely strange and made them very uneasy. To be honest, if a hundred famous Yanyin and the like popped out here, they would breathe a sigh of relief. Now this weird phenomenon makes them unable to completely relax. What is this... what happened? The rumbling and collapse in the ears gradually disappeared, Kakashi looked at Lin, and Lin looked at Kakashi, and then the two looked at the Bofeng water gate who had turned to look at them. In the end, the three of you look at me. After I look at you, Bo Feng Shuimen opened his mouth: "Anyway, the mission of the bridge of the gods has been successfully completed. This third war of Ninja will be over. Okay, Kakashi, Lynn, and... Bring soil! " Looking at his disciple, Bo Feng Shuimen pursed his lips, and finally added the disciple who was the most noisy and filled the whole team with excitement and anger, and opened his mouth full of gentleness and approval. Bring soil... When he heard this name, Kakashi couldn''t help covering his closed left eye slightly and was silent. Lin also pursed her lips, a hint of water flashed in her eyes, but she was also silent. hateful! Why didn''t you stay here, bring soil! When you get here, you are safe! But in their hearts, there was a regretful unwillingness. "Then, next, let''s go back to the village! No matter what goes wrong here, and no one is guarding it, after all, this is a place of right and wrong, and it should not stay long!" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen stretched out his hand and said again. "Yes!" Kakashi and Lin didn''t hesitate. After responding, they gently held the hand in front of each other. "brush!" And the next second, the moment the hand held the hand in front of him, the three people flashed and disappeared into the strategic location of the Shenwubi Bridge, leaving behind the completely collapsed Shenwubi Bridge. ... At this time, another place. How is this going? What happened here? Why...why...why there is... Hyuga Xueying walked forward slowly, underneath his feet was the muddy ground mixed with dark brown that seemed to be turned over~www.novelhall.com~ From these grounds, we could still see some grass and mud. The soil of brown and dark brown intertwined with some green. While Hyuga Xueying walked, every step left a clear footprint on the soft soil. However, every time his step, every time he stepped into the soil, when the soft feeling appeared, he His entire landing leg couldn''t help trembling slightly, and every tremor gave him a feeling of softness, and even every step he stepped on, he felt a numb scalp. At this moment, within his blank vision, he can clearly see everything under the soil. And under this soil, under this piece of soil that seems to be turned over... Full of corpses! All kinds of weirdly crushed corpses! Even on top of the soil, various twisted limbs pierced out of the soil along the way. Yes, that''s right! At this moment, he is walking on the Shura Field where countless corpses are buried! The densely entangled and twisted corpses, even if he had seen the **** one, could not help but feel his scalp and the soles of his feet soft. This... how many people are there? hundred? five hundred? one thousand? still is More? Moreover, they are all Yanyin''s corpses. Could it be that... "Gudong!" He swallowed unconsciously, wet black hair pressed to his cheeks, in the rain curtain, Hyuga Xueying finally couldn''t help stopping, and glanced at the corpse entangled, the limbs pierced out like Shura **** In general, his eyes widened slightly. These corpses belong to that guy... Handwriting? Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1053： Sorry... Zhenye "Three generations of Hokage-sama, this is the latest battle report, as well as the information sent back from the Shinwubi Bridge." The intelligence ninja suddenly flashed, half kneeling in front of Hokage''s desk, already holding two scrolls in his hands, looking at the sitting three generations of Hokage. In the eyes, the third generation of Hokage stared at the scroll in his hand, his body trembled slightly. What happened to the three generations of Hokage-sama? Could it be that the body has deteriorated again? It''s impossible. Since the development of Chiba''s medicine, the third generation of Hokage''s body has been greatly improved. It has been a long time since there has been a major physical problem. Now, does Chiba''s medicine no longer work? How can this be! When we stay up all night, we will also distribute this medicine. Every time we take this medicine, the effect is very good. And after taking this medicine regularly, after staying up all night, we dont have the strong feeling of fatigue and weakness as before. , Take it again, it can basically guarantee the recovery of mental and physical strength. Although Chiba has warned that it is "three-point poison" and should not be too dependent on the effectiveness of this medicine, the third generation of Hokage adults is completely within the scope of Chiba''s warning, taking it on a regular basis, but not overly dependent. Coupled with some other nursing and medical care, the body of the three generations of Hokage should not have any problems! Seeing this scene, his heart couldn''t help but tremble. After all, in addition to being Hokage, the importance of the three generations of Naruto is self-evident. At the same time, it can be regarded as watching them grow up. When their generation was still learning words, the three generations of Hokage were still young at the time, but they were already He is the hero of the Ninja world. However, at that time, the way of treating children and the next generation, the three generations of Hokage was not much different from now. For these Anbe ninjas, and even this generation of major families, as well as this generation of ninjas from common families, the three generations of Naruto in addition to Naruto are still amiable, and even the uncle and brother who occasionally teaches them one or two ninjutsu. Hokage''s concern, they are not entirely based on Hokage. Even if the third generation of Naruto is not the third generation of Naruto, but just a ninja named Sarutobi Hizen, they will respect and love him from the bottom of their hearts. "Oh... it''s Kumamoto, put it down, I''ll watch it later." At this time, just as the intelligence ninja flashed a series of worrying thoughts, the third generation of Naruto finally took a look away from the scroll in front of him, glanced at the intelligence ninja, and then spoke. After this sentence, his gaze returned to the scroll in his hand. "Yes!" Hearing that, as Naruto''s, er, is directly under the Anbu, the Intelligence Ninja did not say anything, nor did he mention the physical aspects of the third generation of Hokage, but rather respectfully placed the intelligence scroll on the third generation of Hokage''s table. "It''s okay. Next, rest. You haven''t closed your eyes for almost three days." After the intelligence ninja''s hand put the intelligence on the table in front of him through the layers of files, the third generation of Hokage looked at the scroll, but said. "Yes" Hearing this, the intelligence ninja was slightly startled, and then immediately reacted and hurriedly responded. "Go ahead." Hearing the response of the intelligence ninja, the third generation of Naruto nodded and said. "Yes!" After receiving the face of three generations of Naruto, the intelligence ninja did not hesitate, and his figure flashed, and he left the Naruto office. "Ah" When the intelligence ninja left, the third generation of Naruto suddenly sighed, closed his eyes tightly, and slowly lowered the scroll in his hand, shaking. "despair" Amid the sound of a slight scroll placed on the table, Hokage pinched the bridge of his nose with his right hand and sighed again. In the end, still... Eleven years old I didnt protect him in the end... Sorry, Zhenye... And in this long sigh, in the hearts of the three generations of Hokage, there was an emotion that didn''t know whether it was regret or grief, or guilt, or in other words, three kinds of emotions intertwined. At this moment, he couldn''t help but think of the baby who was waiting to be fed in his wife''s arms. The miraculous child who could walk at one and a half years old could speak... Afterwards, in his mind, a series of images flashed through, that is, a variety of secret and sneaky observations of the child who has been practicing hard since childhood, but because of his talent, it is difficult to make progress, and feelings. The young man who gave up on his own limits, and the young man who revived after abandoning himself... Scenes, a little bit, quietly passed through the mind of the third generation of Hokage. To be honest, he did not expect this child, this child who has physical limits and whose achievements can only be forbeared, is fully talented just because he has obtained an eight-door dodge armor, not only in a short time. The three sects broke the record of the time required to practice the first three of the eight sects of Dunjia, and also shined in the Zhongren exam. Although the strength is not the strongest, it is definitely the most dazzling one. Even the villagers who were biased against him because of misunderstandings could not find any reason to deny him. After that, under the aura of hard work and unimaginable perseverance, this child, step by step ~www.novelhall.com~ With a speed that even a genius can''t imagine, he quickly improved his strength in just a few years In the time, he has grown to be a unique person, and can even shine in the battle of the ninja world. The four major ninja villages have to be included in the list of dangerous ninjas that need special warning, and enjoy himself and his disciples. A big man with the same treatment as Jiraiya, Oshamaru, and Tsunade. To be honest, this child''s achievements completely exceeded his expectations. At the beginning, when he saw this child, he originally thought it was another Taki Mahaba, who had shown extraordinary qualities at a young age, but due to physical limitations, the body couldnt support his talents in the end. It''s a pity for everyone. Even before Zhenye died from exhaustion, he was hesitant to tell the location of the eight-door Dunjia forbidden art scroll and request him to teach the eight-door Dunjia to this child. However, this is after all a hero who did his best for the village, quietly dedicated his entire youth and life, as well as for the Hyuga clan, how could he refuse to agree before he died. Moreover, Shinsuke Hyuga, who is a clan of the Hyuga clan, kneeled in front of him afterwards and asked to fulfill his last wish. With these eight gates of Dunjia, how could he bear not allowing this child to practice? Now it seems that Zhenye''s vision is as vicious as before, even more long-term and accurate than his own Naruto. In the end, still... It''s all my fault! Sorry, kid... Thinking of this, the gaze of the third generation of Hokage once again fell on the scroll filled with coded text, silently speechless. But at this moment, in the eyes of the third generation of Hokage, the coded text seemed to be fainted and blurred. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1054： Secure victory Silence was shrouded in the Hokage office. Three generations of Hokage held their foreheads with both hands, resting on the Hokages desk, shoulders that could not be crushed by the disease. The sorrow and sadness that exudes from his body makes his back look several years old. After a long time, the third generation of Naruto straightened his shoulders again and closed the intelligence scroll that was sent back by his most proud disciple. After taking a breath, he opened the two scrolls handed by the intelligence ninja. He is Hokage after all, and he is carrying a village on his shoulders. He can''t just sink into grief. He has many more important things than indulging in grief. Moreover, the village is still in battle, he must deal with these things. Sure enough, is that so! After reading the two intelligence scrolls, the third generation of Hokage squinted, groaned, and slowly let it go. Suddenly, the whole person leaned back, with a sense of relaxation, and suppressed the original, but at this moment The heavy sadness that appeared, leaned on Hokage''s chair. Of these two scrolls, one is a report from the front line, and the other is a report from Shenwubiqiao. The mission of the Shinnubi Bridge has been completed. The Kakashi team successfully blown up the Shinnubi Bridge. The supply line of Iwayin has been completely cut off, and it will soon spread to Yanyin. The three Ninja World Wars have officially come to an end. stage. At the same time, under the planning of Oshemaru and Nara Lukisa, Iwagaki''s largest supply camp was destroyed, and Iwagyu''s retreat has become a fait accompli. In a short time, Iwagaki will be withdrawn. The progress of the peace talks and revision alliance has been further accelerated. In addition to the information sent back by Osake Maru to track Chiba, Yunyins three generations of Raikage are going to stay in this battlefield behind Yunyin forever. Under Yanyins surprise attack, Yunyin Expeditionary Army also suffered heavy losses, plus The loss of three generations of Raikage should also not have much combat effectiveness. In other words, Konoha is already a sure winner in all battlefields of the Third Ninja World War. If no accident happens, Konoha has won the third Ninja World War. It can be said that these two news are the biggest good news since the third Ninja War, except for the victory of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain. However, looking at these two news, the three generations of Hokage didn''t have the slightest joy in his heart. On the contrary, his heart was helpless except for sadness. Deep weakness! Bring the soil... also sacrificed? This child, whose parents died early, was sacrificed on the battlefield for the sake of the village. Unexpectedly, after more than ten years, he would die on the battlefield just like his parents. At this moment, in the mind of the third generation of Hokage, the young man with big goggles emerged. Afterwards, all kinds of sneaky and sneaky angles observed the picture of the young man with goggles, one by one passing through his mind. This kid... And among these pictures, they are all pictures of helping the elderly to cross the road and helping all kinds of people. This young Uchiha clan is always a cheerful and lively one in front of everyone, and his super The talented teammate Kakashi is a stark contrast. However, the three generations of Hokage knew that this Uchiha boy, in private, was just like his super genius boy. When he stayed at home, he always seemed very quiet, calm as if sad. war It is always inevitable, the sacrifice of the child... Whether its Chiba or bringing soil... Hurry up and end this war! Taking a deep breath, the third generation of Hokage leaned back on the chair, and sighed again full of sadness. ... No No No At this time, in another place, Hyuga Xueying walked forward while holding back the softness of his footsteps, while searching for this Shura hell-like mud with his white eyes. With the sound of rain, his heart became more and more anxious. Not because of the stumps sticking out of the ground, not because of the tangled corpses under the feet, but... He didn''t find Chiba! Didn''t find the **** Takichiba! It was not found on the ground, nor was it found in the entangled corpses under the ground. To be honest, he was more and more grateful that he could not be found on the ground, but he was more and more anxious if he was not found on the ground, and his anxiety has completely overwhelmed his joy. He didn''t want to find the **** underground, but he didn''t want to find the **** on the ground either. If you cant find this guy underground, it means that this guy is still alive. He still hopes to save this guy. But if you cant find this guy on the ground, it means that this guy is alive, but its not here. He needs to spend more time looking for it. He even took a big risk and went to the border of Yanyin to find a circle. But now, his blank eyes, to be honest, have reached their limit, and there are four thousand rock hidden army behind him. Seriously, if he couldn''t find this guy here, he might not be able to venture to the Yanyin border to find a circle. After all, he still has that extremely important promise, something he must take back! If this area cannot be found, he can only make a choice, a choice he does not want to choose. Damn it! Never find it underground! Damn it! Don''t run too far, bastard! In Hyuga Xueying''s heart, these two thoughts were constantly intertwined, and the anxiety became more and more intense. With this impatient meaning ~www.novelhall.com~ Hyuga Xueying''s footsteps are getting faster and faster. However, when he searched here, in a wide-ranging perspective search with white eyes, underground, he did not find a corpse half similar to Taki Chiba. On the ground, there was no trace of Takichiba. The soil here seems to have been turned over, it is impossible to leave any traces. Takichiba, not here! In the end, he only got such an answer. Then, he finally faced a dilemma that he didn''t want to face. Now, stop searching and rescuing Taki Chiba, and bring back the promised thing. Or, continue to search and rescue Takichiba, risking great danger and go to the border of the country to find someone. hateful! Damn it! This bastard, will never let me go right? The white pupil disappeared a little bit, and Hyuga Xueying retreated from the state of white eyes, gnawing his teeth and cursing secretly. In his current state, it is a bit reluctant to roll his eyes with burden, he must rest. Continue or stop? Since this kid is not here, he must not die, go back? But what if he escaped in a state of dying? Can''t heal himself? Isn''t he waiting for death now? Damn it! With so many Yanyin, there is no way to speculate that he escaped safely! Gee! damn it! However, Snow Eagle Hyuga, standing on the muddy ground like the Shura hell, did not hesitate for long, and flew out in a heavy stomping. For the reputation of the Hyuga clan, he chose to continue to bear his father''s reputation! How can I give up on him! While roaring in his heart, Hyuga Snow Eagle flew over the grass, and hurried away toward the border of the country of earth! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1055： Big change! With the roar of the bridge of the gods, the country of fire, the country of soil, the country of thunder, and the war situation of the Three Kingdoms changed drastically. The comparison of the war forces of Konoha, Iwayin, and Yunyin also produced changes in the hinterland. In the third Ninja World War that had been stuck for more than four years, the stalemate was broken within one day. The success of Konoha''s quest for the God-Mubi Bridge completely changed the battlefield situation. Both Yanyin and Yunyin have withdrawn their troops one after another. Both have changed from offensive to defensive, especially Yanyin. The huge number of troops in Yunyin''s side retreated to the land of earth and grass in almost three days. The border that the kingdom of the country touched, and the base camps in the back battlefield, all retreated to the country of grass near the country of soil, and merged with the troops that had withdrawn nearly half the distance of the country of grass from the front battlefield. At the same time, the four thousand Yanyin troops also retreated from the Konoha border and joined here. In the end, all of Yanyin''s forces were gathered near the country of the earth and the country of grass, losing the desire to attack. And because of the damage to the supply and the interruption of the supply road, they are facing a crisis of shortage of food, etc., they have lost the desire to offensive, and at the same time they are on the defensive, they are also trapped at this border, unable to enter or retreat. The offensive is weak, and if they retreat to the territory of the country, such a large number of ninjas will certainly not be able to restore border defense in the first place, and the Konoha frontline army and reinforcements that moved forward because of their retreat, They will be allowed to mobilize and return to the defense space, and attack in one fell swoop. When the Konoha army rushes into the homeland, the consequences cannot be described as unthinkable. Therefore, they can only gather at the border now, experiencing the dilemma of insufficient supplies, and also a threat to Konoha. As long as Konoha rushes into the land of the earth, they will fight for the destruction of Yanyin Village and attack the wood from the rear. Ye, destroy the Konoha invading army. As for Yunyin, the entire expeditionary army has suffered a devastating blow. At the same time, the news of the death of the three generations of Raiking has reached the ears of all Ninja Village, although they have recovered the three generations of Raikings The corpse, but in the current situation, it can only be retreated. Now the army has suffered devastating losses. Everyone knows that the three generations of Raikage died in battle, and they lost the biggest pillar. Both the morale and the war situation in Yunyin were a huge blow. What they can do is also There is only one way to retreat. However, whats better than Yanyin is that they dont have to endure the embarrassment. They came from an expedition. The hinterland of Yunyin is far away from the battlefield here. Even if Konoha rushes past desperately, Im afraid it will be because of He was easily defeated by Yunyin for long distances and other reasons. They only need to retreat right now, and now the Yanyin army has not faded after all, Konoha will not do anything to Yunyin. Even if it is retreating, Yunyin always feels a little bit of imperative and methodical in this respect. It''s just that, unlike Yanyin, let them retreat, I am afraid that they will submit the positive documents for the revision of the alliance peace talks. For Konoha, it is a long journey to attack the hinterland of Yunyin, which is extremely disadvantageous. For Yunyin, it was not the case. It was an expedition to go to the main battlefield of the three wars, and it was also extremely disadvantageous for them. And Konoha suddenly cut off Yanyin''s supply, which shocked them greatly. If their expeditionary force was cut off from supplies, the consequences would be unimaginable for them. I am afraid they will not be as lucky as Yanyin. Most of the combat power can be preserved. Basically, all the troops left on the expedition will be lost on this main battlefield. The military power will be greatly damaged, and it will be impossible to restore vitality for a long time. As for Konoha, it is clear that the situation is biased towards them, and the dawn of victory is imminent. However, it is not so smooth sailing. Although Yanyin and Yunyin have withdrawn their troops one after another during this period, they are no longer passively beaten. The status can only be defended. Even, because the three generations of Narutos three thousand reinforcements arrived, they suddenly had five thousand military strength, plus the integrated combat power that was already stronger than the Yanyin Army and the Yunyin Army. They can say that they are in the main battlefield of these three battles. It''s unbeatable, it''s unbeatable, and everyone has to be full. After all, at the original two thousand troops, they resisted Yanyin''s two thousand troops plus Yunyin''s more than one thousand close to two thousand troops, which is higher than the combined combat strength of the two sides, and extremely large in number. Big make-up, this really refers to wherever you hit, wherever you hit, it hurts everywhere. However, Konoha did not act rashly because of the arrival of absolute advantage. It is impossible to chase Yunyin. Konoha is not a fool. He knows the pros and cons. Moreover, the third generation of Raikage of Yunyin has just passed away, and the fourth generation of Raiking has just passed away. He has not succeeded, even if it is the four generations of Raikage who succeeded to the throne, most of them are submitting peace books. After all, because of the expedition, most of the ninjas sent by Yunyin are elites. At this time, the loss is heavy, even if the war continues. Have to rest for a while. In the current situation, it is impossible for anyone to kill the other parties. In this case, if all the elites are eliminated, it is no different from suicide, and Yun Yin will not be so stupid. Therefore, Yunyin can basically ignore it here. As for Yanyin, the ten thousand ninjas are there after all. If they attack, no one can say what will happen, and the hidden meaning of Yanyin''s gathering at the border now, they are also clear, if they take the opportunity to attack the earth Even if they destroy Yanyin Village, they will not be able to escape. They will inevitably suffer heavy losses at that time, and they will lose out. After all, in the current situation, in fact, both Yunyin and Yanyin have only one item left to submit the peace book. They acted rashly and lost their troops. Then, will the two Shinobu Village hand over the peace book? Its a huge question mark~www.novelhall.com~ Even, according to reliable sources, after Iwayin put on a rallied posture, even Shayin who originally planned to take advantage of the large forces of Iwayin to gather and the border defense was empty. The attacking troops were taken back overnight and continued to be "neutral." Suddenly, although the battle situation has been turned upside down, Konoha has changed from being beaten to being beaten by anyone, but in the end he did not take any action. Instead, he took all the strategically important areas after the two sides retreated. Within the territory of the country, Konohas military power is densely covered. Even the third generation of Hokage took out half of the Konoha defense force this time. A full 5,000 army supported the frontline 5,000 troops. Konohas 10,000 army was dispersed. Suddenly, most of the country of grass was within Konoha''s defense. Gradually, Yanyin shrinks the border, Yunyin speeds up and retreats, Shayin dispels all thoughts, and the situation of confrontation between the four countries. However, even though it was a confrontation between the four kingdoms, the entire third Ninja World War was completely in Konoha''s hands. Any change in either side was originally the 10,000 Konoha army in the Five Great Ninja Village. , There are countless ways to suppress the abnormality. Even Wan Yu Yanyin can''t make any noise at this time. If there is any movement, the ten thousand wooden leaf forces will gather. This Wan Yu Yanyin in the supply crisis is definitely not a decisive force. In the third generation of Hokage, this hand is equivalent to pinching the throat of any Shinobu who is hostile to Konoha. Whoever dares to move may be broken his neck. From this, it can also be seen that the three generations of Hokage are terrible as a war commander. This kind of overbearing after forbearance makes any Shinobu village breathless. Basically, he is talking, extremely domineering. Either please make peace, or see for yourself! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1056： its time! "Hmm... I see, you can withdraw." Looking at the stack of documents in his hand, the third generation of Hokage leaned on the chair, looked over the already cleaned Hokage desk, and landed on the Anbe ninja who was half kneeling on the ground, and said. "Yes!" The Anbe ninja responded, and the figure flashed and disappeared. Happening It''s almost as expected. Eyes fell on the stack of documents again, and the third generation of Hokage sighed slightly. These are the intelligence sent back from the front line. After showing that 10,000 troops took over most of the main battlefield, he asked the front line to pay close attention to the reactions of various Ninja villages. In fact, it was the reaction of Yanyin and Shayin. Yunyin The entire army has retreated, leaving only a few intelligence ninjas to inquire about the news. Basically, don''t worry about it. Before the fourth generation of Raikage succeeded to the throne, they could not make any waves. Konoha''s threat is actually Yanyin and Shayin. Yes! Yanyin, and Shayin! It is needless to say that Yanyin, the two sides are bordered by a country of grass. The two sides are close, naturally there will be a lot of friction. When they attack, they will bear the brunt of each other. Needless to say, the threat is huge. As for Sain, the three generations of Hokage are not so stupid as to completely believe in an alliance book. After all, Konoha killed an unknown number of Shain ninjas in the battle of Kikyo Mountain, and directly caused their strength to plummet, and they had to be tied to the situation. The alliance, the three generations of Hokage are very clear about what it represents. That is, bluffing Yanyin and Yunyin. Both Sain and Konoha knew that this alliance was only possible when there were threats on both sides. Now Konoha had control of the entire battle, and for Konoha, there was no threat. Although the third generation of Hokage, Konoha, will not do any bad actions against the allies that have formed an alliance, or the allies who have been hit hard, but it is difficult to guarantee that Sandyuki will not have any bad intentions because of Konoha''s strength. After all, the vast majority of people in Shayin are hostile to Konoha. For Shayin ninjas and civilians, I dont know how many relatives and friends died in Konohas hands. This hatred, only time can slowly dissipate. And now these past times are not enough to let the hatred fade away. Therefore, not only the Yanyin, but also the sandy hidden on the border, although they have not much combat effectiveness, they still have frontier defense forces. If they are really desperate, they are also threatening and even cause considerable trouble. Therefore, what should be guarded against is Beware. It''s just that it''s too fair to be guarded. After all, the two sides are still allies. Although they are still in the name of allies, Shayin is behind Konoha and borders. If it is said that threats and conflicts are more than Yanyin, if there are real allies in the future, At that time, whether it is an expedition to Yunyin or melee Yanyin, with such an ally that can be handed over to the back, then whether it is Konoha or Sayin, it will reduce a lot of losses. At that time, the general trend of peace will be slow. Slowly descended in this ninja world. Although he may not see the general trend of peace coming, but Shayin, an ally, is definitely worth making friends with. In terms of Wuyin, it is still completely sealed off... Except for the Seven Ninja Swordsmen that Chiba''s child has encountered once, Wuyin did not take any action. Are you determined not to participate in this war of ninja world? After reading the information of Yanyin and Shayin, the three generations of Hokage''s eyes turned to another text, and his heart groaned silently. Except for Yanyin and Shayin, Wuyin''s movements, after Chiba reported the discovery of the seven Ninja Swords, he has not stopped monitoring them. Victory is imminent at this moment, and the three generations of Hokage''s monitoring of the mist is more stringent. After all, the water country did not participate in the war, and even the ninja who was investigating the battle report had not found it, which in itself was very suspicious. Moreover, although Water Country is lonely overseas, Konoha and Unyin will definitely bear the brunt if he landed in battle. This is what he has to guard against. Although the two sides are not bordering, it does not mean that the threat of the conflict will be small. The ninja policy that Wuyin pursues and the ninjas cultivated are definitely not to be underestimated in terms of actual combat, and one by one is cold and bloodthirsty. As long as they have considerable strength, where they are placed, they will become the heart disease of a commander. It must not be underestimated. But now, the war is almost over, and the mist hasn''t moved the slightest yet, which surprised the third generation of Hokage. Here, I still can''t rest assured! Seeing this, thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage sighed, picked up the pen on the side, and slowly began to write on the blank scroll that had been unfolded. "This, hand it over to the Fog Hidden Surveillance Unit." After writing, the three generations of Hokage groaned, and quietly handed the scroll back. "Yes!" Then, behind him, there was a faint response, and when the voice sounded, the scroll in the hands of the third generation of Hokage suddenly disappeared. "Four generations of Fengying, it seems that he is also a difficult guy..." After the scroll disappeared, the third generation of Hokage shook his hand empty, put down all the intelligence documents, and then gently pinched the bridge of his nose, finally showing exhaustion on his face. It seems that this confrontation will last for a long, long time... My body ~www.novelhall.com~ I am afraid it will be difficult to support until then! Ugh Holding the bridge of his nose, a series of sighs flashed in the hearts of the three generations of Hokage, two figures in their minds were constantly intertwined, and finally, there was a thoughtful and gloomy young figure who also joined the interweaving. With the addition of the young figure, the three generations of Hokage''s heart was exhausted, but there was another regret and sorrow. It was a long time, and it did not heal. It seems that it is time for the next generation! Although I still want to hand it over to the next generation after the war is over, but in the current situation, I have to do this! Moreover, this time, it is up to the big guy to decide who will take over! It is also time to implement my last policy, hoping to bring more reliability to the future of the village... But after slowing down, the three generations of Hokage made a determination in their hearts. It''s just a pity! What a pity! If Chiba is still there, at least before the five generations of Hokage, the village will not have any problems! Nope After making up his mind, the three generations of Naruto couldn''t help sighing again, but in the end they could only sigh that fate has made people foolish, and God is jealous of the wizard. "Following what I told you before, let''s arrange it, it''s also time..." Then, after sighing, the third generation of Hokage took a deep breath, and his eyes were full of energy. The body that had originally appeared exhausted slowly stopped, and the aura that belonged to Hokage and Konoha''s strongest came out. "It''s decided the next generation of Naruto!" Then, in his mouth, he slowly spit out this sentence that seemed to shock people''s soul. "Yes, third generation!" After this sound, behind him, in the shadow, a voice without any emotion sounded. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1057： dark here is where? Slowly opened his eyes, darkness enveloped everything, there was no light, nothing else, only darkness as deep as ink, boundless darkness. I should have... So, here, where is this place? Why, why is there nothing? I should have walked on my Huangquan Road, and I, have let go, this period of life, I have let go, even if I have not crossed again, then I should take my Huangquan Road and reach the "Elysium". . In the Naruto world, there should be no **** and heaven, or the concept of good people going to heaven and bad people going to hell. Whether it''s the historical shadows summoned by the last six immortals, or Kakashi who has been to the Paradise of Bliss, Sakumo Hagi who appeared at the unforgettable Huangquan intersection, strictly speaking, they are not good people. The hands of each of them, including myself, were stained with blood, and they took the lives of countless people with their own hands, and among these people, who would dare to say that they had never killed an honest and kind person? Who can say that the people killed were extremely vicious and must die? Who doesn''t have a few noble lives sacrificed loyally for their respective villages, for the village''s relatives and friends, or for people who have never met? So, it can be said that everyone will take that path and go to the "Elysium", otherwise if there is hell, then I, Kakashi, Sakumo Hagi, and the shadows of the past, may all go to hell. But why... Will i be here? In the quiet darkness, the young man looked down slightly, his feet were exactly the same as his surroundings, there was no gap in the darkness, his open hands moved slightly, and he felt like his feet were stepping on the ground. He was straight. He was standing, as if not, he was floating, spinning, as if he was in a universe without planets and brilliance. However, when there was only darkness and no reference, he could not tell whether he was standing or floating. This is a very strange feeling, almost a bit mysterious. The pain of the whole body like broken bones, the intense burning sensation of burning, exhausted all the exhaustion...everything, everything that existed before life, seems to have disappeared, a piece of relaxation, no pain, no fatigue, all negative things It doesn''t seem to exist. Just like when he set foot on Huangquan Road and saw the dead Guanye. But this time, it seemed a little different. He could feel the weight of his body and the emptiness inside. It''s like, a long time ago, a long time ago, a long time ago, when I had no power to bind the chicken. There is no feeling of chakra flowing, no feeling of muscle tightness after continuous exercise, and even the in-depth understanding of the medical knowledge, the changes in the nature of chakras and the changes in shape in the mind... as if everything came from the world of Naruto, It''s all blurred in my mind. Except for the deep memory, the memories full of warmth and sadness have not faded at all. It felt that all the power from the Naruto World had disappeared, and was stripped from the body, leaving only the memory, which was still preserved in his mind. How is this going? This should be... not Huangquan Road. Even if I am stuck in my heart and cannot go on, it shouldnt be the case. Huangquan Road is indeed dark, but there should be a bonfire to light up a place, waiting for the people to come. Right. and Thinking about it, the youth''s face showed a bit of doubt, and he unconsciously looked at his somewhat sleeved legs and stretched hands. After looking at himself as much as possible, he realized that Came to a conclusion. My body is not the size of Naruto World, it is obviously... My body before crossing! Do not! This should be my soul! After all, I came through through, and my soul should be the same as the body before the crossing, already grown up. So, this is me, the soul has escaped from the Naruto world, because it is a traverser, not the original Naruto world, so it is impossible to enter the bliss of the Naruto world? The young man was thinking and constantly analyzing his own situation. Afterwards, with a "he", he who was originally stern-faced, suddenly sneered, revealing a very bitter smile. is it? I dont belong to that world, so everything I gain in that world will be deprived of... Even the afterlife world over there can''t even enter. even Don''t you give me the chance to be together after death? With a wry smile, the young man raised his head and looked at the endless darkness above his head, but his fists were clenched tightly. So why, why keep those memories! Wouldn''t it be better to let me forget? Do these memories make me more painful? Slowly closing his eyes, the young man''s bitter smile slowly stiffened ~www.novelhall.com~ but his heart couldn''t help but yelled hysterically. Originally, before he died, after knowing that he was powerless and could only accept death, he had accepted death, and he would not even stay on Huangquan Road. Because he understands that as long as he enters the blissful world, at least he can still see those people, maybe earlier or later, but he will see them eventually. Of course, although the world after death is called the world of bliss, but based on the scenes of the movies of the past, he can slightly infer that the world after death is definitely not as good as the living world, and it is even possible to enter the world of bliss. , He will be in a post-death state. This post-death state may be unconsciously wandering, may have been living in his own memories, or may be living soberly... He can wait according to countless things he has seen. The world after death in literature and film and television works that have described the world after death has imagined countless possibilities. And all these possibilities express a concept that the world after death cannot be the same as living. However, at least, they will stay together. After all, Hirohiko, Xuena, Kushina... etc., they will eventually come to the afterlife world, and they are the aborigines of the Naruto World, it is impossible for him to appear in his current situation. In any case, they can still be together, and how to be together depends on the world after death. And now, his appearance is obviously because of the identity of the traveler, he has been stripped of the Hokage World, and he is in a world and state that he does not know. He, even the possibility of seeing the most profound people in his memory no longer exists! all, It''s really over! With the cruelest ending for him... ended! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1058： One more time? hateful! Damn it! Closing his eyes tightly, the young man clenched his teeth. Everything he wants to protect, everything he wants to have, this time there is really no way to restore it! He will never see those he wants to protect, what he wants to have. After he had all this hard-won, he really lost all this hard-won! At this time, the more he suppressed the pain that he didn''t want to lose in his heart, the more warm and pleasant memories he had after passing through his mind became clearer. And the clearer this fond memory, the more cruel the reality before him. The cruelty of reality and the beauty of memories are like two millstones, crushing his reason. Hirohiko, Xuena, Kushina...all the warm memories after crossing, the hands that stretched out in both directions are still vivid in my eyes, and the warmth of those hands is still in my heart, and that will remove myself from indifference. He seemed to be able to feel the tremendous warmth pulled out from the isolated icy whirlpool. The clarity of each warm memory, these beautiful feelings, and the longing for those friends and partners who reached out to him, the more profound, and the despair and pain that this longing can no longer be realized, the more intense, He clenched his fists hard, trying to use the pain to relieve this desperate pain from the bottom of his heart, but he couldn''t feel anything. The nails were embedded in the palms of his hands, but he didn''t hurt. He wanted to walk and run, and in his consciousness he wanted to escape the despair and pain from the bottom of his heart by running, but he found that his body seemed to be unwilling and motionless. Now he can''t run to escape, he can''t feel the pain, only the desperate pain in his heart, becoming clearer and richer. It turned out that I was so reluctant to bear them... In this darkness, there is no concept of time. I dont know how long it has passed. Maybe its a minute, but it also seems to be a year, ten years. The young mans heart that has been completely occupied by the despair and pain in his heart suddenly flashed past. A bright light. A trace of emotion slowly emerged. Originally, he had cherished those partners enough, those friends and partners who had warmth and radiated heat in the dark world, but after experiencing the despair at this time and never seeing each other again, he deeply understood , The bond between them, how heavy. Sometimes, after the real loss, he really recognizes that this friendship that he originally thought was very cherished is really heavy beyond his ability to bear. Then, miraculously, after this meaning passed, he was originally a little hysterical, struggling in despair and pain, and constantly indulging in the past, desperately trying to suppress the pain, almost irrational, suddenly he calmed down. At this time, maybe, I still need to calm down... Later, after calming down, he habitually watched and began to analyze the current situation. He can''t move or feel anything. There is only darkness all around, but his consciousness is clear and he can do. I''m afraid it''s just analyzing the current situation. First of all, I still retain consciousness, but I can''t feel anything, can''t move, and can''t do anything except move my eyes and fingers. But I do exist. In other words, I am still me, just in a state of death. So... what will happen next? Will it continue to stay in this state forever, or will it go through the next crossing? After the analysis, a series of questions floated in Chiba''s mind. After all, no one knows the world after death. Although the young man has died once, this is the second time, but he has not experienced the current situation, or in other words, there has never been such a situation in his memory. . The first death... Ok? What was the situation of the first death? After the first death... I don''t seem to have much memory, only the memory of when I traveled to the baby Takichiba, and the memory of this infancy seems a bit blurred. Could it be that this is something similar to Meng Po Tang? After a crossing, will you forget the situation after death? It''s not right. Meng Po Tang makes people completely lose the memory of the previous life, and the memories of my two lives are very clear... What exactly is going on? His eyes turned left and right, the youth tried hard to see something, but besides the darkness, there was only darkness all around, there was nothing, and naturally they couldn''t see anything. If my first crossing is really the existence of the **** of crossing, or some kind of power that manipulates crossing, and needs to keep the memory of my first life, then as a traverser, I am already dead, crossing the Naruto World I am dead, and I still retain the memory of Naruto World. Is there any point? I have already failed. Is there any point in keeping my consciousness and memory? Just to make me suffer in this void space? Besides, after the death of the first life, what is the significance of crossing? There is an explanation for everything! Unexplainable, doesn''t it become a paradox? I can''t go through it for no reason! Even if it really doesn''t have any special meaning, then there must be an explanation of the right time and place, people and all, and then go through! So now, when I die like this, I still have a sober consciousness, and I haven''t followed the Naruto worldview on the road of Huangquan and stepped into the world of bliss. Is it another time that the time and place are favorable and the people are occupied? Is there such a thing? Twice occupied the right time and place, and once passed through, once came to this space, almost still "not dead"? Then, more doubts came from the young mans heart, Now he is in this situation, really like "not dead", with a clear consciousness, and a recognizable body, it seems that it really is no different from "not dead". Could it be that next, it will really be another... Crossing? As for a series of doubts, he could finally explain this answer. He is going to cross again! Only this conclusion can explain his current situation~www.novelhall.com~ If he is really in the state of soul now, then according to various postmortems, combined with his own situation, or according to the first Some rumors in the world about after death, wandering in the wilderness, wandering between the present world, becoming "lone souls and wild ghosts", or going to the Yin Cao dynasty to find out the merits and demerits, and determine the reincarnation. Hell out. Or, according to the second life after death, go to the yellow spring and enter the bliss. Or, to experience various myths, various death worlds in film and television works. Apart from this, he could not imagine any other situation. The only reasonable explanation for the rest is that this is a transit point before another crossing. "Crack!" However, at this moment, the moment the word "crossing" flashed in his mind, there was a sudden cracking sound on his left shoulder, a kind of refusal to have **** with him that almost made him scream, suddenly surged up! it hurts! Almost subconsciously, he looked at his left shoulder. Suddenly, his eyes widened suddenly, and a look of horror appeared on his face. And in his eyes, his left shoulder, I don''t know when, a sculptural face has already been raised, with vivid eyebrows, but it looks extremely familiar! this is! how! The pain that seemed to be pulling on the pain nerve stimulated all his feelings, but at this moment, he was dumbfounded, his face was intertwined and solidified, and his heart was already horrified and unable to speak! At this moment, the dark environment suddenly brightened. A dazzling light radiated from his front end suddenly, covering everything in his eyes. In an instant, there was only a dazzling light in front of him, and everything else was covered by the light! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1059： Wake up "what!" A feeling of pain and softness suddenly rushed up in the full of light, and Qianye slammed into it. "Ha ha" Amidst the intertwined feelings of pain and weakness, Chiba who was sitting up was breathing heavily, a bulging sore all over his body, slowly emerging in the pain and weakness. At this moment, those who disappeared, Unfeeling pain, exhaustion, and even bursts of tinnitus echoing in his brain... Those negative feelings after the injury suddenly surged up, in addition to this whirring gasp, Chibas mind was instantly Being filled with these negative feelings, except for these negative feelings, there is almost nothing in my mind. here is And as the all kinds of uncomfortable feelings that surged up all at once became accustomed, his vague eyes gradually became clear, and his mind gradually became able to think. Crossed again? Afterwards, as his thinking ability recovered, Chiba''s brows frowned from pain and other uncomfortable feelings as he looked at the scene in front of him, and then frowned a little bit, subconsciously just such a thought. At this moment, he is in a house. Seen from the inside, the walls are mottled, the floor is paved with tiles, the gray rough texture, a sense of run-down, and the roof is covered with thatch. , An iron wire hangs from the beam and connects to the center of the house. A kettle is hung at the end. Below the kettle is a bonfire pit that is lower than the floor tiles. The whole house looks like a Japanese-style building. The style is very rough, and you can imagine the hardships of the people living here. From this glance, it can really be described as the four walls of the family. New world? However, although this residence can''t be compared to the dilapidated Hirohiko''s home, it is still Japanese in structure. Is this still in Japan or a world dominated by Japanese culture? Another animation world? Or a comprehensive routine? Looking around, Qianye''s frowned brows seemed to tighten again. After pursing her lips, such a thought flashed in her heart. Then he lowered his head and looked at his hands. Child''s hand? Am I... still crossing as a child? His eyes reflected the tender and white hands, the extremely thin quilt with unknown patches on his body, and the rough mattress that could feel the ground almost sitting on it. Chiba''s mouth twitched unconsciously. Looking at this situation, if this is another crossing, I am afraid that it will not be much better than the previous one. I guessed what miserable people I have plunged into again. The appearance of this familys four walls is estimated to be worse than last time. Once in the prosperous Konoha, you don''t need to worry about your stomach, at least you will not starve to death. But now, looking at this, he estimated that he still had to solve his stomach problem, and he had to feed himself first. Moreover, now he is all weak and weak, and he doesn''t feel as strong as when he was in Naruto World. The calluses on his hands due to day-to-day training have also turned into delicate skin. Chiba even suspected that his body was in bed with an old illness. Not only was there no guarantee of food and clothing, his body was also much worse than in the previous life. In the previous life in the Hokage World, although the body was not very outstanding, But at least it is healthy and definitely not a disease. Could it be said that this crossing is time and time again, but each time, the starting point is lower than the previous one? This routine is really... It feels like I can''t touch the previous life, no, the protagonist of the previous life has started against the sky. And thinking of this, the corners of Chiba''s mouth couldn''t help but outline a bitter and unspeakable arc, and in his mind, the scenes of beautiful scenes in Naruto World were constantly passing through, making the arc of his mouth a bit more complicated and difficult. Ming''s sadness. I think what''s the use of these? What''s the use of crossing again? What I want is not another rebirth... What I want is... With the grief of the complex refugees, a despair called sorrow and grief surged in his heart. Then, he lay down again, feeling the uncomfortable feeling of his back being knocked on the rough ground, silently looking at the thatch roof that seemed to be a little dark and faint, closed his eyes, and let the pain, Weakness and soreness affect the whole body. If it was the first time he had just crossed, he might be ecstatic about being reborn again, and the possibility of his infinite rebirth and crossing ability, but at this moment, he who has experienced those unforgettable friendships, but No interest at all. What about infinite rebirth? What he wants is not an endless life, or an endless experience of various different lives, nor is it that he wants to dominate the harem everywhere. What he wants is just a warm life in just a few decades. Live for too long, very tired. Too long to live alone makes more tired. The life again, the new beginning in front of him, was not attractive at all to him. Regardless of the beginning, whether it is the world he knows or the world he doesn''t know, he has experienced all kinds of Naruto World, his ability, can make him mixed, and the achievement of a strong person is basically a certainty. Things, dominating the world and giving him enough time, it is not impossible. However, his ability to do it does not mean that he wants to do it. For people like Chiba, such ambitions as the strong and dominating the world, whether they are realized or not depends entirely on whether he is willing or not, and because of this, he has no interest in this wildness. Only if the ability is not enough to become a strong ~www.novelhall.com~ or a person who dominates the world, will he pursue all kinds of pursuits, all kinds of painstaking efforts, all kinds of heartbreaking shouting "what do I want", all kinds of struggles . And people with sufficient ability basically dont care about these things. For those with sufficient ability, what kind of powerhouse, dominance of the world, dominance are nothing but "I can get it when I am happy. If you are not happy, just do whatever you dont want. Only those who can''t get it, or those who can barely get it, go back and seek diligently, and those who can get it really don''t care. Therefore, the current Chiba has no interest in this "new world" at all, and does not want to do anything. Everything he wants is stuck in the "Naruto World". Ok? However, just at this moment, just as he closed his eyes and lost interest, and was immersed in the past, his mind suddenly flashed the sculptural face. Do not! wrong! If it is to travel to other worlds, then, before crossing, why is there a face between the pillars on my body, and that position is exactly the same as that of the face between the pillars of Madara! Could it be that And as the face flashed, he jerked in, opened his eyes, and sat up suddenly. This Japanese-style residence... This picture of poverty... Who said it must be another world? Naruto World is also a world dominated by Japanese culture. What is the problem with such a run-down house? Here Who said it can''t be Naruto World! Thinking of this, Qianye''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he suddenly looked at his left shoulder. "Wow" At this moment, the door of the house with four walls left was suddenly opened! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1060： Annoying? At that time, I was in a state where I couldn''t feel anything and couldn''t move. It was the appearance of the human face between the pillars, which gave me the feeling, and even directly let me escape from the dark space. If it is really a crossing, then why use the power element of the Naruto World, the power between the pillars? Well, now there is an explanation. I am not going through it again, but I am not dead, I am still in Naruto World! Turning his gaze to his left shoulder, a series of exciting thoughts flashed in Chiba''s heart. If there is a human face on his shoulders, then he must still be in the Naruto World, he is not dead, but who saved him! And now, he is in the home or stronghold of the person who saved him. Although, in the original book, the researcher of the inter-column cells is also Dashewan, that is to say, he may have been rescued by Dashewan now, I am afraid he will face various experiments on Dashewan, but even Dashewan is good, as long as To stay in the Hokage World, then his wish was fulfilled. It''s not over yet, everything is not over yet! Even if it is a face-like lump on his left shoulder, even if in the next period of time, before escaping, he will have to face the abnormality of Oshemaru, it does not matter, it does not matter. Ok? This! Then, the next moment, amid the sound of the door door being suddenly opened, Chibas eyes fell on his left shoulder. At this time, the clothes on his left shoulder had a scorched color, and a big hole was burned out. Half of his left chest was exposed, and he could clearly see the skin from his left shoulder to his chest. However, from this glance, there is no human face bumps as imagined, not even a piece of pale hard skin with intercolumnar cells implanted in the original work. The skin on his left shoulder is white and tender, except Apart from looking whiter and tenderer than my previous skin, there was no change at all. There is no human face between the pillars. Even this skin, it seems, has never been hurt before! what happened? No? Haven''t the cells between the columns been injected? How could this be? How could I survive without injecting the inter-column cells? At that time, the chakra was exhausted and suffered multiple fatal injuries. It was already incapable of recovery and death! The real must die! Even, I still appeared in that dark space in the posture before I crossed, and that feeling was not an illusion. I can only die! So, if someone, suppose that Dashe Pill injected me with inter-column cells, and the vitality of the inter-column cells resurrected me from a dying desperate situation, then, with the vitality of the inter-column cells, it is impossible not to leave behind me belonging to the column Traces between. After all, Danzo and Uchiha Madara, the two successful transplanters, have the characteristics of the pillars, the human face on Danzo''s right shoulder, and the obvious pillar on Uchiha Madara''s left chest. These are the characteristics of the cells between the pillars, and they are also the embodiment of the huge vitality between the pillars. Among these two people, Danzo didnt talk about him. Even Uchiha Madara couldnt suppress the vitality between the pillars. The face between the pillars was born on the left chest. I dont have any ancestry talent, and I cant even practice Bamon Dunjia. It is Zhong Ren''s body, how can it suppress the vitality of the inter-pillar cells to the point that there is no trace of it? Although the body has become much stronger by practicing Bamen Dunjia, it does not mean that the vitality of the body is increased to the extent that it can suppress the vitality of the cells between the pillars! If the cells between the pillars can be suppressed so easily, how can a person like Uchiha Madara give birth to a face between the pillars? In the current situation, the only possibility is that I did not inject the inter-column cells, and that inter-column face is just an illusion! but This has entered a paradox again. I didnt see the imaginary face between the pillars, and even my own skin couldnt do anything. It was smooth and white, and Chibas brows instantly wrinkled, and even his heart beat faster. A series of thoughts flashed. Draw a conclusion. He may really have crossed again! "Snapped!" But at this moment, the door flap was slapped on the door frame because of excessive force when it opened. "you you you you you" Then, there was a series of surprised and stuttering childish voices. "you are?" And hearing this series of stuttering, Chiba looked up subconsciously, but saw a little shabby head of about seven years old at the door with a small mouth that lacked two front teeth. One finger pointed at himself, his face was incredible. She was so surprised that she couldn''t speak. It seemed that when I saw him, I saw something impossible happened. "Say... speak..." Hearing Chiba''s words, the eyes of the small bald head that had been wide open became even more round, his mouth opened and closed several times, and he spoke with a more horrified expression and tone. ... In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched, but his attention was quickly attracted by other things. After twitching at the corner of his mouth, his gaze crossed his little bald head and fell on the background behind him. Among them, the lush trees and the sound of gurgling streams came in from the outside as the door opened ~www.novelhall.com~. Is this...inside a forest? There are streams passing by... It rained just now? When his gaze settled, Chiba quickly noticed the drops of water dripping from the eaves, and a rainbow of colors where he could see. Obviously, this was after a rain, and it was a big rain, otherwise there would be no rainbow. Is this a new world? Or, the world of Naruto? At this moment, looking at the lush trees under the rainbow, Qianye couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity, and he couldn''t help but be even more confused. "Zongmi! Yuze! Not good! Not good!" At this time, Xiaoguang''s head suddenly understood. He blinked his wide-open eyes, and suddenly turned his head. He chuckles, stepped on the crushed mud, went slantingly, and ran with her mouth. While shouting, the crisp childish voice immediately spread throughout the whole room. "Not good! Talk! Wake up! Talk... Come on... Talk, wake up, talk!" Of course, what he said was incoherent, obviously he was really scared. I... scared him? At this moment, seeing this scene and listening to this childish voice, Chiba''s mouth twitched again, and then subconsciously lowered his head to watch it up and down. Isn''t the inter-column cells on my left shoulder, but in other locations? And between the ups and downs, another thought in Chiba''s mind turned. No? Then, he found that he was very normal and did not give birth to another face to scare the children. So why is this kid looking at me like a monster? Still scared like this? In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched almost like a twitch. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: ~： Ask for a day off! Take a day off today, let me think about the next plot! "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba" takes a day off! Is hitting, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1061： perception "It''s not good... not good... wake up... talk... Zong Mi... Yuze... not good..." With the sound of pattering and pattering feet on the mud, the voice of the little bald head became more and more blurred, and gradually disappeared. I don''t know how far the person he called was from him. Is he running away? Still call someone? Hearing the voice, he almost heard Chiba, whose little bald head was bumping all the way in a panic, his eyes narrowed, and the corners of his twitching mouth slowly stiffened. Is my appearance so terrible? Thinking about it, Chiba subconsciously touched her cheek. After a while, after confirming that her face was still a human face, even smoother and tenderer than Lin Dan before, Chiba let out a long sigh of relief. After all, now he is still not sure whether he has crossed again, or is still alive, and survived that mortal situation. If it was the former, after crossing, it was a man, a beast, or something more weird. The reaction of this little bald head had to make him think of this possibility. He looks really terrible now. "Ah" Then, after confirming that he hadn''t changed much, but was more "tender", Qianye took a sigh of relief, a sigh of relief. However, this scenario... Then, Chiba''s gaze slowly lifted, attracted by the scene outside the door, the little bald head ran away as if fleeing, the door was naturally open and not closed, and there was no obstacle from the little bald figure. You can clearly see the scene outside the door. To be sure, this folk house should be in a forest, and this forest is definitely not something in reality... In this eye, Chiba can easily draw these conclusions. In his eyes, the scene outside the door, except for the rainbow in the sky, is the dense forest and the lush greenery. In, with a little golden color, it extended to the end of his sight. And the trees are tall, almost all three people hug together. There is no doubt that in this situation, if it is a crossing, it must be crossing into the animation world, or the unreal world that is overhead. If there is no crossing, then this kind of tree, this scale of forest, is not uncommon in the Naruto World. However, this kind of forest has no special place, that is to say, there is no special style of painting, and it is impossible to distinguish whether it is from the Naruto World or other animation worlds. However, despite seeing this, Chiba is still unable to determine whether this is the Hokage World. Still, get up and have a look. But after finally being unable to tell, Chiba thought about getting up and going out to see if he could find something clearer to tell if he was in the Naruto World and if he had escaped dead. To be honest, at this moment, his heartbeat did not slow down. Although he was interrupted by the little bald head and his attention was slightly distracted, one of his hearts was still beating. His heart is full of hopes that "I still stay in Naruto World, is to escape from the dead". "This!" However, when he was supporting the thin mattress with both hands and feeling the touch of the rough floor tiles, his face was suddenly one side, the expression on his face solidified almost instantly, and the whole person was almost stunned. This...what''s going on? My feet... how come? This how come? But in his heart, there was a stormy sea. At this moment, he who wanted to sit up, not only did not sit up, but the whole person froze on the spot, but his hands on the mattress were suddenly clenched into fists, and slapped heavily on the ground. , The whole mattress was wrinkled. His feet are unconscious. At this time, he wanted to stand up, only to realize that he couldn''t feel his feet anymore. It doesn''t feel at all. It was as if he had nothing underneath except the upper part of his body. Could it be... will not Do not! how is this possible! When the legs are in that dark space, they are still intact! How could it be possible that there is no sensation at all, as if the legs are no longer there! This is impossible! I Next, can''t walk anymore? But at this moment, after realizing this, Chiba couldn''t help but flash across the terrible sight of the empty lower body in his mind, and his face turned pale. Even if it is Chiba, having experienced the baptism of war, it can basically be regarded as imminent in danger, but suddenly, without knowing whether he is crossing again or escaping from the dead, he encountered such a big change again. Can''t calm down. Lost both feet! He knew what it meant. Seriously, he can be wounded, seriously injured, or even worried about his life on the battlefield! No matter how dangerous the task is, he can accept it, no matter how dangerous the desperate situation is, he can face it calmly, and even he finally faced death calmly. But lose both legs? Can''t walk? Become a waste? This kind of thing ~www.novelhall.com~ is what he didn''t even think about, but it was the thing he feared most. He could face life and death, but he couldn''t accept the feeling of being arrogant. And if he loses a pair of legs, he is actually a cripple, a **** who cannot walk. No matter how powerful he is, if he can''t walk, he will eventually be mermaid! This is impossible! Absolutely impossible! How can I lose my legs, how can I not stand up? Even in the Yanyin of five thousand people, I didn''t lose my legs, it''s impossible! This kind of thing is absolutely impossible! Thinking of this, Chiba''s breathing gradually became heavy, and a series of scenes after losing his feet flashed in his mind. The bad feeling of incompleteness immediately filled his heart. In a flash, his heart was filled with The hysterical thoughts. Among the clenched fists, the nails were deeply embedded in the flesh of the palm through the thin mattress, and the pain came from his hand along with the soreness. Do not! impossible! After these hysterical thoughts, Qianye almost gritted his teeth a little bit hideously, and suddenly lifted the bedding with a "crash". It is impossible to have no feet! The moment it opened, he roared wildly in his heart. Then, his ugly face suddenly melted away, and a smile slowly floated up. "Come on! Come on, Zong Mi! Wake up, he woke up!" At this time, the sound of the little bald head came from a little far away, and the sound of bare feet stepping on the mud came from far and near. "Slow down, Mintai, slow down, don''t worry!" As the voice of the little bald head sounded, another footstep sound came from far and near with this slightly hoarse voice. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1062： Hello, my name is Zong Mi Still there! Still there! Great! That''s great! Still there! Then... At this moment, Chiba turned a deaf ear to the two sounds from far and near. At this moment, he was looking at his lower body, and the corners of his mouth twitched out an excited smile. "puff!" At this moment, the quilt that was opened slowly fell on the floor tiles. "It''s... scary!" When the quilt fell on the ground, it was Chiba''s long scream, and then it was Chiba''s unbearable muttering. At this moment, his legs are present in front of his forehead intact. Although he can''t feel anything, he can see white and tender skin under the ragged clothes and no irregular shapes. , There should be no harm. It was just for another reason that he couldn''t feel his legs. It feels like my legs are gone. His two feet are still on his body. And his heart was completely filled with rejoicing and joy at this time. Those hysterics had long since been thrown out of the clouds. That''s great, great! As long as it is still there, then everything is easy to say, everything is easy to say! Gently stroking his legs, feeling the slippery touch from this hand, but the strange feeling of no sense in the legs, the smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth was a little bit convergent, but his heart was so relieved. For Chiba, as long as the leg is still there, then nothing will happen. With his medical knowledge, as long as the leg is still there, then he is sure to heal it, even if it takes a longer time and suffers more. , It doesn''t matter. If the feet are gone, and no longer exist, then it is fatigued. Moreover, even if he is not in the world of Naruto now, he is not afraid that the medical knowledge he has is useless. He still has all the memories of the world of Naruto, including medical knowledge, in his mind. Except for the medical knowledge of Chakra, some basic applied medicine is common. Even if Chiba is now back in his first life, the medical knowledge he mastered can be directly used for the examination of the first life medical students, even As long as there is some clinical experience, Chiba can go back to be a doctor. After all, people are the same, and the structure and operation of the human body are the same. After all, medicine is just a means to protect the human body, just like a car. The maintenance and repair knowledge of the car is the same. There are various ways to maintain and repair the car, but the methods of maintenance and repair are the same, whether they are people in the Naruto world, people in other worlds, or people who are wondering about the first world. It is the object of these medical knowledge applications. Secondly, even if this is not the Naruto World, he cannot use the magical power of Chakra, but according to his inference, if this is not the Naruto World, it should be an overhead non-real world such as anime, and as long as it is such a world, There will be some magical powers. And healing magical power is a category shared by most magical power worldviews. He only needs to master the healing or magical powers that can be used for healing, so as long as he has sufficient knowledge of the operation of the magical powers in this world, it is not difficult to copy the magical medical ninjutsu such as "the art of creating regeneration". Therefore, as long as the feet are there, Chiba is sure to make it move. Just keep your feet. I don''t feel it now, can''t walk, can''t stand up, it''s okay! At most, there is just one more goal to treat the feet. Ok Check the injury first to see where the problem is, and then prescribe the right medicine. Thinking of this, Chiba also calmed down completely. Seeing that he couldnt move his legs, he began to roll his trousers with both hands, ready to carefully check his legs. At this moment, although his body is sour and soft, he still does this. Arrived. "Ah! I really woke up!" However, at this moment, a hoarse voice with surprise sounded abruptly, and it passed in from the door opened by the little bald head not far in front of him. this is That Zongmi? And hearing this sound, Chiba also subconsciously raised his head, and when he entered his eyes, he saw a teenager about 13 or 14 years old standing at the door, holding the door frame with one hand, looking at him, with a slightly pale face facing him. Looking at himself, on the slightly sunken cheeks, with a little surprise, his lips slightly opened, obviously the sentence just came from his mouth. Behind this young man, the little bald head touched Chiba''s gaze, and the hands holding the young man''s trousers immediately tightened, wrinkling the young man''s ragged trousers, which was almost full of uncertainties, and shrank his head when he felt aroused. Behind the boy. "You woke up!" Seeing that Chiba noticed him, the young man''s mouth cracked with a smile and said, with a little warmth in his words, it made people feel close. And the smile at the corner of his mouth, if it werent for the boys pale face and thin cheeks, it would be a pretty sunny smile, but under his thin figure and pale face, this smile would look a little pale and peaceful. Weak. "Oh, my name is Zong Mi, this is my home." As soon as the voice fell, the boy seemed to have thought of something again, so he hurriedly added. "You... saved me?" At this time, Chiba looked at the young man, paused in his hand, after all, did not continue the leg examination, but asked instead. "Ok." The young man nodded and responded. Xu Ye saw the alert in Qianye''s eyes, but at the moment he sat down outside the door, and did not directly enter. The little bald head hiding behind him also sat down without hesitation~www. novelhall.com~ Continue to hide behind, anyway, just keep Chiba from seeing it. "My name is Taki Chiba." Seeing the action of the boy sitting down, Chiba''s heart was slightly relaxed, and he said smoothly. However, he did not state his position of Konoha Ninja, not to mention whether this is the Naruto World, even if it is the Naruto World, he is not sure whether this is a safe area, or the safe area of ??Konoha Ninja, hastily stated his identity. , That would be stupid. After all, now that the boy is not hostile, it doesn''t mean that he knows that he is a Konoha ninja and is not hostile. "Hello, Chiba." Hearing Chiba''s voice, Zong Mi said hello politely. "Hello there." Chiba also responded politely. Then, when you look at me and I look at you, Zong Mi seems to be unable to find any words, and Chiba didnt plan to speak first. She seems to be looking at Zong Mi. Although both of them are kind in terms of expressions, the atmosphere is not Suddenly fell into silence. "Zong Mi..." However, just as the atmosphere suddenly fell into silence, the little bald head behind the boy seemed a little uneasy. He pulled the clothes on the boy''s back and said in a low voice. "Do not worry." Feeling the anxiety of the little bald head, Zong Mi stretched out a hand behind his back, patted the little bald head, and comforted. Ok? At this moment, Chiba seemed to find something when he looked here, frowning slightly. At this moment, Zong Mi, who patted the little bald head, turned his gaze to the side of the little bald head, and landed on Chiba. Suddenly, he took a slight breath. Then, after hesitating for a while, he said: "You are, Konoha''s ninja." In an instant, Qianye''s eyes opened slightly, and a look of surprise suddenly appeared. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1063： Complex performance Konoha''s... Ninja? His eyes widened little by little, did Chiba loose his hands, and the puckered trousers slapped him on the leg. That means... With this sound, the astonishment on Qianye''s face disappeared bit by bit, and a color of joy that was suppressed but could not be suppressed slowly emerged. I''m still in Naruto World, I escaped from the dead! Although I don''t know what happened, am I still in the Naruto World? I haven''t crossed again! There is nothing better than this! And his heart was instantly swept by this ecstatic thought. However, this ecstatic thought and the irrepressible joy of joy on his face did not stay for long. Chiba''s face quickly sank. After learning that he was still in Naruto World, his heart was even more intense. Focus, put aside the doubts about whether to re-travel, he is also more sensitive to the current situation. But, how does this Zongya know that I am Konoha''s ninja? For me now, there should be nothing to show my identity, and I have not mentioned the words Konoha and Ninja. Besides, I should have been severely injured and unconscious before, and I was in a deep coma, and my consciousness sank into another space, and it was impossible for me to expose my identity such as chattering. So, how did he know my identity? After the thoughts of ecstasy and the color of joy disappeared, such an alert thought appeared in Chiba''s heart. At this moment, he is still not sure that he is safe. This sentence of Zong Mi also contains potential danger to Chiba. After all, he is still not sure whether this Zong Mi is also a ninja, although this Zong Mi looks thin and weak, his face is also weak and pale, and looks quite malnourished and fragile. However, Chiba has also experienced a lot of fierce battles and faced many strong people. He has a good understanding of the world of ninjas and the profession of ninjas. On the surface, he will not be so easy to believe. Malnutrition? fragile? Is it weak? Or is it harmless? That''s definitely an idiot''s idea. The profession of ninja itself is the incarnation of deceit, whether it is true or false, and it is not necessarily until the last moment. He didn''t know whether Zong Mi''s appearance was fictitious or real. Here he must guard against. It is still a war period, and he is considered a person who has mastered a lot of Konoha''s actual secret information. It cannot be ruled out here that this Zongmi was sent by the enemy to gain his trust and obtain information. The situation is still unclear. Everything is possible. It is also possible that he is now under the control of the enemy, and he is also feared by many enemies. Under the reputation, the enemy adopts alternative methods of obtaining intelligence. possible. Here, he really can''t be too relaxed. Besides, he has inconvenience in his legs and feet now, let alone take it lightly. It also needs to be thoughtful and careful. Do not But thinking of this, the sinking complexion on Qianye''s face eased instead, and a little light gradually floated in his eyes. Here, it is not a question of how he knows my identity. But, what should I answer next? Yes or no! Assuming that Zong Mi was sent by the enemy, I am under the control of the enemy, and maybe even my legs and feet are made by the enemy. So, how to answer. If yes, what are the consequences. If you deny, what are the consequences... Here, the answer will not be wrong! As the light in his eyes floated, Qianye''s attention was completely concentrated, and he thought about it in his heart. "How did you know that I am Konoha Ninja?" Then, after thinking up and looking at Zong Mi who was looking at him, Chiba vomited such a warning, and did not directly answer Zong Mi''s question. Here, if the word "yes" is stated straightforwardly, if it is under the control of the enemy, it will cause a bad effect. If it is directly affirmed, then in the eyes of the enemy, it is too unpredictable. The enemy will instead He suspected that he would have a bad reaction if he cheated. Although Qianye didn''t know, he understood that these bad reactions might directly lead to the deterioration of his subsequent treatment. As for the answer, it''s all about it, and if it is really under the control of the enemy, then the negative is basically telling the enemy what he has noticed. And let the enemy feel that he is aware of what, what bad reaction will be, he does not know, but as above, his treatment will inevitably deteriorate. As for the deterioration of this treatment, what it will be, he does not want to see it. So here, the best answer is this. Then, looking at how this Zong Mi answers, he can also analyze something. According to Zong Mi''s answer, this sentence can even achieve the effect of killing two birds with one stone. "This...it''s this!" When he heard Qianye''s sentence and saw Qianye''s guarded expression, Zong Mi was taken aback for a moment, and then seemed to understand something, and now he was quite nervous and took out something from behind. A forehead protection, a forehead protection with the Konoha logo~www.novelhall.com~ When I found you, I found this forehead protection on your body, so I think you are Konoha''s ninja. " After taking out the forehead, Zong Mi thought of something and hurriedly added another sentence. this is! Seeing this protective forehead, Chiba subconsciously touched his right waist, feeling slightly startled. I always like to tie the forehead protection around his waist. At this time, the waist is empty. Obviously, Zong Mi is holding his forehead protection. Then, it seems that he can''t tell anything from his answer... As for his expression... If he is not the actor, then it is unlikely that he was sent to spy on me. Although pretending to be quite calm, but... After all, he was still a thirteen or fourteen-year-old child, and the panic... still exposed his guilty conscience. It can be seen that he is only superficially calm, and his heart is...even, he still asks me? If the enemy sends such a person to spy... Do not! Perhaps this is suitable for me to believe it is not necessarily! After this groping, Chiba turned a few thoughts in his mind. Although he saw Zong Mi''s panic, not only did he not relax his vigilance, he was even more alert. "This guard is... it''s yours." Seeing Chiba touched his waist and stopped, Zong Mi pursed his lips, a look of worry appeared on his face, and emphasized it again. In the words, there seemed to be a little more inexplicable emotions, a little soft. He could even hear his urge to swallow. he Afraid of me? When she heard this, Chiba was slightly taken aback when looking at Zong Mi who raised her hand, and such a thought came out of her mind naturally. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1064： Ordinary Zongya Isn''t he sent by the enemy to spy on intelligence? It''s really just a thin and weak... Ordinary people? Zong Mi''s tone and expression, even the slight trembling and whitish finger bones holding his forehead, Chiba could feel his tension and fear, tension and fear of himself without even looking. And this kind of micro-expression and physical performance did not look like it was pretended. Although this Zong Mi had been calm and kind before, his heart was actually quite jealous and afraid of himself. At the same time, Chiba also understood why Zongmi did not come in directly, but sat down at the door, not because he took care of his guard and didn''t want to make himself too nervous, but this kid was very jealous of himself, because he was too nervous. I dare not walk in. "You are right, that is my forehead guard, I am Konoha''s ninja." Looking at Zong Mi''s appearance, Chiba pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, then put down her vigilant expression and confessed. Although it cannot be ruled out that Zong Mi is more powerful than the movie emperor, I have never seen a liar who can cover up micro expressions and body movements to such a degree. No matter how powerful a ninja, it is impossible to lie to such a perfect degree. At this level, even a polygraph can''t detect a lie or not. At the same time, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. "Really? Are you really Konoha''s ninja?" Hearing this confession, Zong Mi spoke a little excitedly, seeming to hope that Chiba is Konoha''s ninja. Ok? What is going on... When you are nervous and scared, do you want me to be Konoha''s ninja? This Zongmi...what is going on? And hearing the joy and excitement of Zongmi''s nervousness and fear that the expectation was realized, although Chiba''s face did not change, his heart was full of doubts. He didn''t understand what Zong Mi''s attitude was and what he was going to do. However, the doubt in his heart as to whether Zong Mi was an enemy has been slowly let go. If Zong Mi was a ninja sent by the enemy to gain his trust, then his performance would be a bit redundant. In other words, there is no need to do this. No ninja can handle lies to such a sincere level. This complex emotional performance, but no one can pretend to be so vivid. Moreover, if the enemy really has such a ninja, then they don''t have to bother to use it on themselves, they can directly penetrate into any ninja village and obtain information on any ninja. And with this kind of lying technology, gaining the trust of a Ninja village and even the trust of the upper and higher levels of Ninja village is easy, and the quality of the inquiries is naturally needless to say. Then the Ninja Village with this kind of character, I am afraid that it has already grasped other Ninja Village''s beneficial information, and the third Ninja World War will not be as stalemate as before. Ninja Village who owns this character has an advantage, even an absolute advantage. Moreover, although Zongmis performance is confusing, Chiba can see that his excitement, hope, fear and tension are all from the heart. What Zongmi said and did did not lie. And disguise the ingredients. In front of him, he was just a very ordinary child, a child who was often hungry, malnourished, and weak and weak. "Yes, I am Konoha''s ninja, thank you for saving me." After confirming this, Chibas tone has also slowed down a lot. In any case, this Zongmi and the little bald head hiding behind him are the ones who saved him. If he behaves normally, he would like to thank him. It should be. Excessive vigilance can sometimes be counterproductive. Although the words were true, Chiba did not simply think that Zongmi was not an enemy, and he was not under the control of the enemy. After all, he had faced the five thousand Yanyin before, and even if the five thousand Yanyin was led away, there was no guarantee that he would really get out of the tiger''s mouth. He is not in the village of Konoha now. He is surrounded by trustworthy people. Even he is still in an unknown place. He just woke up from a coma and doesnt know anything. He is not fully alert, and he is not talking and doing things. When the point is perfect, he will regret it at some point, and even plunge himself into a nightmare. Now in the middle of war, everything will happen. Any crisis of death will happen. "Do not" Hearing Chiba''s words, Zong Mi just shook his head, and gave a rather absent-minded word, then frowned, as if hesitated. "Zong Mi..." At this time, the little bald head who had been hiding behind Zong Mi, afraid to look at Chiba, pulled the patched coarse linen on Zong Mi''s back and said in a low voice. The reaction of this little bald head... Looking at Zong Mi and noticing the reaction of the little bald head, Chiba frowned slightly. It was obvious that the little bald head was also quite afraid of himself. Where, where did this Zong Mi still have a little bald head so scared of me? If I am still in the Naruto World, then my appearance should not be so scary. I have confirmed just now that I am still in human form, and nothing terrible has grown. Moreover, looking at their reaction, they shouldn''t be used by Yanyin or other Shinnin villages to spy on my information, and I should have been rescued by them. So, why, afraid that I would save me? This also made Chiba a little puzzled~www.novelhall.com~ He did not doubt the identities of these two children as ordinary people, but their performance and the current environment and his own situation made him feel suspicious. Coupled with the assumption of being under the control of the enemy, Chiba is quite confused at this moment. Therefore, at this time, Chiba also chose to be silent, and silently observed the two people, and did not say anything, but sat there, quietly looking at Zong Mi who turned his head, and glanced at himself with an uneasy probe. The small light that shrank back with a sudden thunder. From where he was, he could slightly see the left eye and forehead of the little bald head hiding behind, as well as the corner of his left bald head. From his eyes, Chiba can still see quite a lot of things. "Don''t worry, Menta, there will be no problem." At this moment, Chiba chose the silent stall, Zong Mi reached out again and patted the bald head to comfort him, and comforted the bald head with a reassuring tone. "but" The little bald still seemed very upset. "For everyone, it must be done." Zong Mi seemed to sigh slightly, and said rather sadly. "Zong Mi..." As soon as he said this, the little bald head shrank, but he couldn''t say anything to refute, he just nodded. "everything will be fine." Zong Mi touched his head and gave a relief. After that, he turned his body straight, straightened his spine, and gently put down Chiba''s Konoha forehead, and then made a move that made Chiba stunned again. "Please, save us!" Zong Mi put his hands on his knees, and licked his head heavily on the stone ground, begging with the most sincere and humble attitude. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1065： Dont understand! What! The sound of "boom" with his forehead on the ground echoed in his ears. Chiba''s eyes slowly widened, his face was unabashedly surprised and surprised, and Zongmi''s kneeling request was reflected in his eyes. The head clinging to the ground shows his sincerity. And the little bald head behind Zongmi, after revealing his figure, first shivered, apparently very scared of Chiba. Then, after looking at Chiba with a slight shiver, he looked at Zongmi who was kneeling and begging. At the moment, his knees were also close together, learning the appearance of Zong Mi, his little head was heavily on the ground. "Please...please...help...help us." After that, the childish voice of the little bald head who had not experienced the change of voice, trembling with fear and shivering, sounded gently. This After this sound, Chiba, who was already a little surprised and unable to react, was even more startled on the spot. This...what''s going on? Why, such a grand request suddenly? Chiba understands what the poses of the two represent. The original Naruto book is based on Japan, and many things are basically the embodiment of Japanese culture. This kind of kneeling, called Tuxiaza, is the highest level of request or apology. Uh Understand, such a solemn request. After another glance, Chiba, who noticed the appearance of the two, suddenly understood that the two children in front of him were sincerely asking him for help, and what they asked for was also related to their lives. But why should you ask me? Looking at their appearance, they are all scared of me. Why, ask a person who is so scared. Besides, so scared of me, why should I save me? This Zong Mi, even the little bald head, should have been full of fear of me when he found me. I had been in a coma before, and it was impossible to do things that scared them. The only possibility was that they were scared of me before they saved me. I don''t understand at all! The thoughts of these two people are totally puzzled! In this regard, Chiba is even more confused. "No... you guys are... hurry up... raise your head!" However, even though he was more confused and more puzzled, Chiba spoke immediately after confirming that the two were really asking him. The words were quite cramped. Thoughts in the mind belong to thoughts. After all, Chiba was not born from a superior, or some other character who is used to others bowing his head. To be honest, the two people kneel down and bow their heads at such a solemn request, making him quite uncomfortable. Even, uncomfortable enough to make his tone and body a bit stiff. This sentence even came out of even more doubts in his mind. "Please save us!" However, with these words of Chiba, Zong Mi''s forehead on the ground seemed to be closer, almost pressing a hole in the ground, begging again. And the little bald head also learned a lot, but he flinched, but he couldn''t speak. This this Seeing Zong Mi''s actions, Chiba''s figure paused, and her right hand could not help but lifted to reach the two of them. His figure subconsciously wanted to stand up and help the two of them, but now he loses consciousness in his legs. In the end, all the movements were just that he stretched out his hand, then leaned forward, with a stiff smile on his face. It''s over... It''s over... What should I say at this time? What to do What is the standard answer at this time? Generally speaking, what is the reaction of the various characters when encountering this situation in the anime that has been watched? I...how should I choose, how can I...be able to... what! It''s over! I don''t know what to say and what to do! Then, his heart exploded completely. Whether it was in the previous life or in this life, he was requested this way for the first time, and there was no such way of requesting to sit down in the previous life. At this time, another weakness of Chiba regarding communication, or what he was not good at, was exposed. He is not good at dealing with such solemn requests! At this moment, he panicked. Suddenly, he froze on the spot, but he couldn''t say a word when he opened his mouth. "Please... please save us, even if it''s just a little bit, please help us!" At this time, Chiba did not answer the rescue. Zong Mi''s closed eyes closed tighter, and even his eyebrows wrinkled tightly because of the degree of closed eyes. Even his body began to It trembled, and the voice increased a little bit, and it trembled. Even in the tone, there is already a complex and unspeakable tension. This Zongmi... And hearing this almost shouting request, Chiba was shocked. The words and sentences he extracted from various literary and film and television works in his mind and the response that should be in this situation stopped immediately. , In his mind, there seemed to be a flash of lightning flashing, and the boy who reflected the reflection in his eyes knelt on the ground, his forehead pressed tightly to the ground, letting go of all his dignity and posture, even the trembling teenager. he Also tangled! Do not! It is he who is struggling, and the dignity he put down, struggling! He is unwilling to lower himself to ask others, his self-esteem does not allow him to lower his posture like this, or even directly smash his self-esteem to the ground. His trembling is not because I have not answered for a long time. It was the humiliation of letting go of dignity, and the actual struggle of having to kneel down to request that made him tremble. This Zongmi... It is definitely not someone who asks others lightly! Moreover, he is a person with considerable self-esteem! At this moment, when this lightning illuminates his mind, Qianye''s heart seemed to have realized it suddenly. He only focused on the kneeling request, but ignored the kneeling requester. This kneeling requester ~www.novelhall.com~ had so much determination to make this request. At this moment, Chiba''s hand slowly dropped, looking at the trembling man kneeling on the ground, there was a hint of doubt in his heart, "The current situation may be the situation arranged by the enemy, and he may be under the enemy''s supervision. , Still in danger," the wariness slowly disappeared. "Please... even a little bit, help us, please!" At this moment, the already somewhat trembling loud request sounded again. Zong Mi''s head was buried deeper, and the confrontation between dignity and reality in his tone also made his words feel like gritted teeth. "Can you tell me what happened? Can you tell me something?" But at this time, Chiba completely calmed down. With a "poof", his raised hand slowly landed on his lap, and his leaning body also sat down little by little. straight. He looked at Zong Mi, took a breath, his face was serious, and he spoke quietly and politely with the utmost respect. Then, hearing this sound, Zong Mis trembling body shook suddenly, and the head deeply buried on the ground, with a look of astonishment and tension, lifted up, looking at the straightened chest, The most respected teenager who speaks. "No matter what, I always have to know what happened. Can you tell me?" Reaching Zong Mi''s gaze, Chiba pursed her lips and spoke solemnly. At this moment, hearing Chiba''s words, Zong Mi''s eyes slowly bloomed with ecstasy. He knows the subtext of the young man in front of him. This Konoha ninja is willing to help! "Yes!" Then, with this excitement, he blurted out. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1066： Happening Two hours later. It turns out that this is... Looking at Zong Mi, who was looking worried by the bed, and hiding behind Zong Mi, instead of looking at her own little bald head, Chiba frowned slightly, forced to hold back the sigh in her mouth, and a light flashed in her heart. . In the previous two hours, Zong Mi explained the situation to himself carefully. "This is the dilemma we are facing now, and I don''t know what to do next? If this continues, I''m afraid..." At this time, Zong Mi glanced at the frowning Chiba, pursed his lips, glanced at the little bald head sticking out of his head, touched it lightly, and sighed in his mouth. Although he is only an ordinary teenager who is only fourteen years old, this sigh is full of sadness. It is definitely not a sigh that a normal child can sigh. It can be seen that this Zong Mi has a sigh under the appearance of the boy. A mature heart tempered by extreme environments that does not meet the age. This Takichiba can be trusted. At this time, in Zongmis mature heart that did not fit his appearance, such a thought flashed through. In his narration, he has been observing the Konoha Ninja who looks younger than himself at this age, and regards him With his intuition, he judged that Konoha ninja can be trusted. His instinct told him that this Konoha boy was willing to help them. Also, trustworthy. Indeed, if this continues, everything may be true... When he heard Zong Mi''s words, Chiba couldn''t help sighing in her heart. He has no doubts about Zong Mis words. In this narration, Zong Mi is observing him, and he is also observing Zong Mi. He can see that what Zong Mi said is the truth. This young man is really very sincere. he. From Zong Mi''s narrative, he already has a general or even a good understanding of the situation here. His location at this time is in a forest in the hinterland of the country of grass. The geographical location is a bit unconcealed, and the forest is quite open. To the west is a large grassland, and to the southeast is a small deserted area due to war. The town, the east and the north and the west are all flat landforms like grassland. The house he is in now is the shelter of a hunter in this forest. There is a house beside this house, because the hunter has long been missing, and now it has been taken by Zong Mi and Xiao Baldou. home. And here is not only Zong Mi and Little Bald Menta living here, there are about six or seven people living here, and here, including Zong Mi and Little Bald Menta, are all orphans of the war, Zong Mis age should be the oldest here. He and another teenager of the same age are responsible for this group of orphans. As for their lives, even if Zong Mi didn''t say it, Chiba knew it well. This is the hinterland of the country of grass, and it''s on the battlefield. These children are already alive. Looking at the skinny appearances of Zong Mi and Xiao Bald head, basically starving is a certainty. The facts are also true. These orphans basically rely on the few food and supplies in the abandoned town and go to nearby battlefields to search for the corpses of ninjas on both sides of the battle. Food is very scarce, and some daily necessities are also quite scarce. Starvation and freezing are basically daily routines. Even in this forest, it is not absolutely safe. This forest is quite large, and there are some predatory beasts in it. It is also a great threat to these orphans. There was a case where a beast attacked here and killed an orphan. All of them are ordinary people, and because of their long-term hunger and weak body, they can''t deal with these carnivorous beasts at all. It can be said that the lives of these children can be described as miserable. To make matters worse, the abandoned town, which was the main source of food and supplies, had been raided by them a few days ago, and no food and supplies could be found anymore. The food reserves of these children will be exhausted starting tomorrow. Up. In other words, starting from tomorrow, they will face the desperate situation of finding no food. This is also the reason why Zong Mi knelt down and begged him. At the same time, Chiba also understood why the little bald-headed Mingtai and even Zongmi were afraid of him, but still rescued him. Even, why there is fear of him, I understand. In the current situation, these children cannot survive alone. They must find someone to help. And now, during the war, the daimyo of the country of grass has taken refuge in other countries, and even the village of Caoyin has been reduced to mercenaries in the big forbearance villages. If civilians, even adults may not be able to protect themselves, let alone These weak orphans? And they are in the hinterland, basically the off-center position of the battlefield in front of Konoha and Iwano. It can be said that they are caught in the cracks of the war. If they leave this area, there is only a dead end. They can neither leave nor guarantee their survival, and they are still facing desperation. The only way is to find someone to help to relieve the desperate situation, otherwise, they can only starve to death, or die in the battlefield ninja fighting. And what can help them is ridiculous. It can only be the initiator of the war...Ninjas, ordinary adults, can''t give them safety and livelihood. As for the fear of themselves, these children must have witnessed a lot of cruel behaviors of ninjas when they searched the battlefield, and even experienced the atrocities of ninjas personally, even if they have not seen a ninja, experienced the cruelty of this war. They instinctively fear the word ninja, this identity, and its not unusual And in summary, it is not difficult to explain why they are afraid of themselves and want to save themselves. These children are saving him and also saving themselves. Risk your life~www.novelhall.com~ to save yourself and save him. After all, these orphans don''t know whether he Taki Chiba is a kind ninja, a ninja who will help them, a ninja who favors them, or a ninja who will treat them cruelly. "The situation, I know." After a sigh in his heart, Chiba, who wanted to understand everything, nodded gently and said. "Ok" Zongmi responded to Chiba''s words, but did not speak any more, but looked at Chiba. He knew that although the Konoha ninja was willing to help them, he did not explicitly agree to it. He didn''t dare to say much without a clear promise. What he can do now is to pray for Konoha''s ninja to be able to promise that their fate is all tied to his thoughts. To be honest, this feeling is not good, he hates the feeling of begging others, he doesn''t like begging. But, for the sake of others, he must do this. This is why, he knelt down and asked. none of them. For others? At this time, feeling Zong Mi''s gaze, Chiba knew Zong Mi''s mind without even looking at it. He understood Zong Mi''s feelings very well, and at the same time, he had a trace of admiration. Yes, admiration. If Hongyan and Xuena encounter a situation where he can only escape by kneeling and requesting, to be honest, he may not be able to let go of that dignity and give people a kneel request. And the young man in front of him is by no means the kind of person who can easily ask for help. For the sake of a partner, he lowers his breath and lays down his dignity to kneel and ask for someone. This is definitely something that requires great courage and sufficient attention to the partner. "So, what do I need to do..." Thinking of this, Chiba hesitated for a while and said. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1067： Consider doing what? But Zong Mi was startled when he heard Chiba''s voice. At this time, he suddenly realized that he didn''t know what to say. He had been waiting for Konoha''s ninja to wake up, and then asked him to save himself and his friends. Then, let everything get better, at least everyone can Eat full, be able to wear warm clothes, be able to avoid those carnivorous beasts, no longer need to pick up corpses, no need to search for the smelly garbage in the town. He even imagined that with the help of this Konoha ninja, they can live better and better, everyone, live well, grow up, and then wait for the war to end, the big guys will work together and go out here to find A place to live, forget these sufferings, and live a safe and happy life. However, he did not think about it. It takes this Konoha ninja to do something before he can realize his wish. Now, this Konoha ninja was already clearly going to help him, but he didn''t know what to let this Konoha ninja do to help them out of their current predicament. How What the hell... After opening his mouth, Zong Mi looked at Qianye, but couldn''t say a word. Khan was immediately seen on his forehead. really At this time, after looking at Zong Mi, and then at the little bald head that was also confused, Qianye''s eyes narrowed slightly, but it was clear in his heart. After all, standing in front of him is only a fourteen-year-old boy, which is different from the self-contained complete worldview and thinking ability of the traveler. At the same time, he does not seem to have accepted the kind of experience like Konoha Ninja School. Helping to train a thorough thinking model, this kind of situation where he doesn''t know what he can help him to solve the plight, or that he doesn''t know how to solve the current plight, is not unexpected by Chiba. Moreover, the reason why Chiba asked "what is needed from him" was mostly out of temptation to this young man named Zong Mi. It seems that the country of grass, compared with the country of fire, or Konoha, is still quite far behind. By the way, Chiba also got a general understanding of the situation in the country of grass. However, this Zongmi is very smart. Although he is still a child, he knows that if it is to provide food and supplies, there is no way to solve their plight. The Third Ninja War has been fought for so many years, he knows , Just let me provide these, but also delay their death. The most fundamental problem is not here. They need more than just food and supplies. Otherwise, even if he hadn''t thought about these problems at all, this kind of imminent food problem and material problem would make him think of and raise it for the first time. Now, instead of raising it, he was stunned on the spot, indicating that he was aware of the problem. At the same time, Chiba''s evaluation of Zong Mi was a bit higher. Then, he looked at the little bald-headed Mingtai. And this child is younger than Zong Mi, but he didnt say instinctively that he wanted food and supplies, and now he has let go of some fears of me. He is no longer afraid of me and dare not speak, and even was curious just now After looking at me a few times, the kid''s wariness about me is almost gone. Then, he should ask for food and supplies when Zong Mi can''t speak. Even if you don''t say it, it''s impossible to show this expression. This expression didn''t look like he didn''t know what to say, but it seemed that he didn''t know any crisis at all. Look at Zong Mi''s skinny look, and his face worse than this child. It can be seen that Zong Mi has concealed the current food and material crisis. At least Mingtai''s age and children younger than Mingtai did not know that their food was almost gone. Even during this time, Zong Mi has already started to go on a diet, giving as much food as possible to the younger children. This Zongmi... Absolutely a fool! That kind of fool who can sacrifice himself for his partner! Then, in this eye, Chiba saw a lot. When he saw this, Chiba''s original serious face eased, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He doesn''t hate such a fool. The reason why Chiba chose to help these children was not entirely without consideration. First of all, he has no sensation in his legs. Although he has not found out the cause, he will always find out the cause. After finding out the cause, he will always find a way to cure it, but what needs to be done What is needed for his treatment, but here is a big problem. He can''t walk now. If he really needs anything, then he needs someone to help him find these things. And here, the only people he trusts who can help him are Zong Mi. Helping them is also helping yourself. Secondly, Zong Mi and his group can be regarded as the people who rescued him from the battlefield. If it were not for them, he might wake up like this, very ordinary, but it is more likely that he would "die before him". "The place was discovered by others, and the consequences would be disastrous, and it may become dead if it is not dead. In a sense, Zong Mi also saved his life, plus the current situation. To help them, there is also a layer of gratitude in return~www.novelhall.com~ At least, for helping this, he will not feel that he owes Zongmi and the others a favor. And thirdly, Zong Mi and the others reminded him of a person. They were orphans in the war, but they shouldnt have fallen into such a predicament, struggling to survive. As a war that gave them disaster, it was inevitable. The general trend of history, but, after all, he is also one of them. Therefore, his softheartedness was part of the reason. Given the reasons in the "first" column, Chiba must determine how much he can trust Zomi and Zomi. Therefore, he did not directly say how to help, but asked how to help to test Zong Mi. After this question, he still had a lot of probing steps. But now it seems that it is no longer needed. He already understood what Zong Mi was and was very satisfied, so he didn''t need to test. "Well, can you call everyone here? I think I have a way to help you, but I need to learn more." Therefore, he did not wait for Zong Mi''s words, but said. "what?" When he heard this, Zong Mi, who was dazed, was taken aback first, and then his eyes lit up. He hurriedly stood up, said excitedly, and said: "Okay! Okay, I will call people now." Before Chiba could say anything, Zongmi picked up the little bald-headed Minta who was startled by Zongmi''s sudden behavior, and ran out. After a while, the sound of slaps and clatters of feet stepping on the crushed mud rang away from the door. In this regard, Chiba didn''t have any dissatisfaction. After watching Zongmi and Mingtai leave, his eyes fell on his legs. So, take advantage of this stall... Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1068： Precursor There is no obvious skin trauma, no fracture, even the bones are surprisingly good... From lightly to extremely heavy pressing on his legs, Chiba frowned slightly. After Zong Mi left, he began to check his legs. After all, it was more important than knowing the whole situation of Zong Mi and the orphans. , Or his own legs. Now, his legs can''t walk, he can''t even leave here. And here is in the cracks of the battlefield, not in the Konoha Village, there is a huge security risk, after all, it is not a safe place. In any case, he must heal his legs in a short period of time, and the prerequisite for healing his legs is to find the situation where his legs are injured and the crux of his unconsciousness. After the first part of the examination, he found no abnormalities, no fractures, no trauma, and his legs were even as tender as a newborn baby. At the same time, the temperature is equivalent to the temperature of the hand, and it is still warm, so the tendency of necrosis is eliminated. In other words, from the perspective of internal injuries and external injuries that can be distinguished by the naked eye, his legs are very healthy. Then... Is it a neurological problem? With the squeezing of the fingers from light to heavy, Chiba also has a certain understanding of the muscle tissues on his legs. There are no signs of tearing or breaking. His legs are healthy and it is impossible to be unconscious. . Now there are no injuries to bones, muscles, or epidermis. The only explanation for this is nerve damage. Moreover, nerve damage is also the most likely to cause loss of consciousness. However, in that battle, were there any injuries that could cause nerve damage in the legs? In Chiba''s mind, scenes flashed slightly vaguely. Then, he frowned. Do not Now, instead of looking into what happened during the battle, the key now is how can I treat the nerve damage? After frowning, Chiba shook his head, ditching the battle scene in his mind, and his mind was instantly filled with this thought. According to his medical knowledge, there are many ways to treat nerve injuries in Naruto World. First, the stimulation treatment of medical chakras, this should be the fastest way of treatment, that is, in the world of Naruto, after all, chakras exist, the existence of this kind of magical power, in a sense, it solves many Helpless. Second, surgery. This is the most intuitive and understandable method. According to the type and degree of neurological injuries, surgery is used for treatment, and some medications are added after surgery. In addition to medical chakra treatment, the most effective is the fastest. The cure rate is the highest. Third, medical treatment. A considerable part of neurological injuries can be treated with medicines and a series of supplementary medicines. The specific treatment and nursing plan can be said to be too many, so I wont go into details here, but it is certain , Pure drug treatment is the slowest effective, the most limited, and only suitable for a considerable part of the treatment method with the lowest cure rate. In the current situation, surgery is impossible. First, it is not a safe place, and secondly, there is no necessary equipment. Even if Chiba can perform surgery on himself without anesthetics, it would be difficult for a clever woman without equipment. There is no cooking. The remaining medical treatment and medical chakra treatment, the time required for medical treatment is too long, he does not have the necessary drugs, and there is no way to get the drugs. The efficiency is too low, and it is not too good for the current situation. In reality, secondly, he didn''t have so much time for drug treatment. The only option is medical chakra treatment. It is also the most effective and fastest effective treatment among the three treatment methods. "Only left, medical chakra treatment..." However, thinking of this, Chiba sighed. This method, for him, should be regarded as the simplest of the three methods. He himself is a powerful medical ninja who can use a series of difficult medical ninjutsu, such as "creative regeneration" and "extracting from detailed problems". This medical chakra stimulation treatment method is not difficult at all. However, for the current Chiba, this is also a very difficult treatment. The reason is simple, Chakra. Now he has no way to refine chakras, and he can''t refine chakras at all. When he was sure that he was still in Naruto World, Chiba began to try to refine the chakra, but unfortunately, he tried to leave Zongmi, he still could not extract the chakra. As for the reason why Chakra could not be refined, it was not a big problem, let alone a situation that seriously jeopardized his strength. He can''t refine Chakra because he is too weak. Yes, too weak. Although he is in good spirits, his body is weakened. In fact, his body is weak enough to be unable to extract the energy in the cells. In other words, he cannot extract the energy of the body, and without the energy of the body, There is no way to make chakras. Originally this is not a big problem. With weak body and no injuries, UU reading www.uukanshu.com only needs to eat, drink, and rest. If you maintain your body, you can refine the chakra. However, it happens that the four words of eating and drinking are the most difficult to achieve under the current circumstances. Wherever he is, food will run out soon. Next, here is about to become a state of famine, he can''t walk, and his body is still weak and unable to make chakras. The four words of eating and drinking are just what he can''t do. Let alone eat and drink enough, it is very likely that he will starve to death. "In the final analysis, I still have to help them to treat their legs... No, I was too naive to think before. I am now tied to a rope with them. If they starve to death, I am afraid I will also be hungry. Die! This is a favor, I have to help! " In response, Chiba''s mouth could not help stiffening, revealing a smile that was as bitter as it was, and as ugly as it was. At this time, after a series of thoughts, he suddenly discovered that if he didn''t help these orphans, he himself would have to starve to death and everything would be empty. What kind of temptation before, and what passed the test to get his help, so at this moment, how ironic. It''s not that he can help, but he has to help. "Yuze! What''s the matter! How could this be?" And at this moment, after Qianye sighed bitterly, an anxious and faint cry of exclamation suddenly sounded outside. The slaps and slaps of the foot stepping on the mud, from far to near, rang again. In an instant, a bad atmosphere swept over. At this time, Qianye''s face was also abruptly frowned. problem occurs! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1069： Focus on Was it the kid named Yuze who had an accident? Listening to Zongmi''s shout from outside, as well as the vaguely nervous and worried, and even a little scared childish voice, Chiba frowned slightly. Although Zong Mi and others are still far away based on the size and location of the voice, and the number of voices that Zong Mi said, all the war orphans living here have swarmed past, there is no doubt that something went wrong. In addition to the content of Zong Mis words, it is not difficult to guess what happened to the situation. It should be that the child named Yuze was in danger, caught in life-threatening, or seemed to be life-threatening, so it caused such a big deal. In response, almost all the children rushed over. At the same time, adding the shouting words of the little bald-headed Mintai when he saw it for the first time, we can know that this Yuzawa is probably the children who led the group of war orphans with Zongmi, and his status in the hearts of these orphans can be seen. . If something happens to this Yuze, it will definitely be a big blow to this group of orphans. For these children, misfortunes never come singly! In response, Chiba couldn''t help sighing, a figure suddenly flashed in his mind, and a bit of sorrow was added to his heart. When I used to read Narutos original work, I mentioned the Third Ninja World War, but it was just a noun. I only remember that Konoha won, and I felt that Konoha was really powerful, or in other words, it was simply a major Ninja village With the existence of the protagonist Shinobu Village, that luck is really Kishimoto''s son. Regardless of what war plots or animations are watched, the focus is on how strong the protagonist is, how to reverse the situation, how to smash the sky, how to have the pleasure of conquering the enemy, and even some reading reviews are full They are all hostile, lightly wanting to kill people and destroy the door, and heavy wanting to slaughter the city and destroy the country. However, what is the difference between the protagonists or readers who are lightly killing people and destroying the country, and the readers, who beheaded the vegetable market, and the extremely evil villains in those works? Isn''t it the same as those war criminals in the real world war in previous lives? It''s just because of victory, history, and crown. After the happily enmity passed, what were left behind, such as these war orphans, and Zongmi, and her war orphans, besides suffering and disasters? I feel that the protagonists who have the most basic conscience who are anti-war and war exhaustion are the readers of Our Lady. If their children and parents suffer the same suffering as these war orphans, even they themselves are helpless and can only endure the suffering and let others. The slaughter party exists, and I don''t know if it will continue to scold the so-called "Mother" protagonists who truly possess the spirit of heroism, and embrace the protagonists of "happy enmity". Or is it shamelessly longing for a "Mother" whom they verbally criticized to appear to save them? In other words, in the fantasies and delusions of just what kind of power they have gained, with the spirit of Ah Q, until the miserable death? "Ah" With the thoughts in his heart, Chiba''s thoughts couldn''t help but stretch away, and sneered heavily in his mouth, and sneered at those people, but more at himself. In his previous life, he just "sees" this Naruto world and the darkness of this world through paper, words, and pictures, and judges whether a character''s thoughts are right or wrong, weak or strong, stupid or wise. . In my previous life, I was really...a bit asshole! But at this moment, I have seen the suffering caused by this war and those who have endured it more than once, and even looked at the lingering and helpless struggle of these children who should not have been able to bear it. Knowing the past lives of this world, Chiba couldn''t help feeling a little disgusted. I deeply feel how ignorant and hateful he was at that time! I really want to understand the three generations of Hokage... And at this moment, such a thought passed through his mind uncontrollably, and at the same time, he exhaled and looked at the raised hand without saying a word. "What? What are you talking about Yuze?" At this time, in the midst of Chiba''s exhalation, the voice of Zong Mi, who was already close, heard again. Ok? Hearing this, he frowned and was slightly taken aback. This Yuze, is it... "Good! Good! Hold on, hold on!" Then, when Qianye''s thoughts turned around, it seemed that after hearing that Yuze''s words, Zongmi said several times in excitement, and the sound of pattering and pattering footsteps came again, and Chiba could understand The sound out. Zong Mi is coming to himself. I don''t know if it is Zong Mi, everyone is coming to him. "This Yuze..." At this time, when Qianye heard all this, the frown that had originally been frowned seemed to have tightened, and not only did he murmur in his mouth. "Chiba...Master Chiba, please save Yuze, he...he..." At this moment, the doorway with loud footsteps suddenly darkened, and a group of children rushed into them. Zong Mi, headed by him, carrying another teenager about his age, rushed in with an almost crying request. . "Let it go, let me see him! Put it next to me." And then, Chiba''s answer was as if he had expected it, almost before Zong Mi''s voice fell ~www.novelhall.com~ his words had fallen. "Yes Yes!" Hearing that, Zong Mi, with an anxious look on his face, was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Qianye really wanted to know his general idea, but then he threw this unexpected thing out of the clouds. A few steps, he put the boy on his back on the ground, next to Chiba. After putting it down, he quickly backed away a few steps without daring to speak loudly. Together with the other orphans pouring in, he looked at Chiba from a distance with caution and expectation. Is it poisoned? And Chiba didn''t care about the reaction of Zongmi and the others. After Zongmi put it down, he looked at the already unconscious young man for the first time, and he already had a judgment in his heart. Viper? Or something else? Looking at the boy''s purple complexion and lips, Chiba glanced at the boy''s barely clothed figure, then, with his hand, he wrinkled his brows as he pushed aside the almost torn clothes. There is no obvious swelling or wound...It should not be a poisonous snake or other poison! After confirming that there was no wound, Chiba ruled out the bite of the poisonous snake, and then turned his eyes back and fell on the boy''s face. Did you eat any poisonous plants? And this sign... No problems with breathing...and no cramps... The skin of the body is pale, but the complexion is purple... So, this kind of characteristic signs of poisoning can eliminate most poisonous weeds... and this is the country of grass... At this moment, a series of thoughts flashed through Qianye''s mind. "Zongmi, I have a question, I want to ask you." Then, he raised his head, looked at Zong Mi, and said solemnly: "Has Yuze not eaten with you recently?" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1070： Huh! Have you eaten together? Hearing this, Zong Mi was almost taken aback. "No! No! Yuze, who has been collecting food outside, has not eaten with us in recent days!" But, soon, he opened his mouth to answer, and even, because he was too anxious, the tone of this speech was almost a bit high. At this time, the other orphans behind Zongmi flashed a hint of doubt in anxiety. Obviously they didn''t know why Chiba asked this question. Is there any difference between Yuze''s situation and not having a meal together? Is it true? After getting the answer, Chiba didn''t have time to look at the other orphans behind Zongmi, but once again fell on Yuze who had passed out in a coma. Poisoning... Chronic poisoning! After careful examination, he got a diagnosis. Moreover, it should be that kind of poisonous weed, and everything is painful. And I was right, this Yuze, really and... At this moment, in addition to confirming the poisoning situation in his heart, he couldn''t help but feel a little emotion. "Give me the stone in your hand!" Then, after confirming, Chiba raised his head, without saying anything, pointing to a little girl behind Zong Mi who was holding Zong Mi''s pants tightly beside the small bald-headed Ming Tai, and said. "what?" Hearing this sound and seeing Qianye''s serious face, the little girl was taken aback for a moment, and then she shrank behind Mintai in fear, almost a low voice with horror in her mouth. "Give me the stone, it''s okay, Tsubaki." At this moment, Zong Mi, who heard this sound, turned around hurriedly, stretched out his hand, and said softly to the little girl, but his hand was already trembling because of anxiety. One can imagine how important this Yuze is to him, or how much he values ??Yuze. "Um... uh!" The startled little girl, when she saw Zong Mi, heard Zong Mis soft words, her figure that had started to tremble suddenly stopped, and then she glanced at the rough stone in her hand, and then, Suddenly handed out the stone in his hand. "give!" Zong Mi, who took the stone, nodded to the little girl, and then hurried to Chiba''s side, handed the stone to Chiba, and then returned carefully to make room for Chiba. "It''s okay, Yuze will be fine!" At this time, among the orphans behind Zong Mi, a gentle girl''s voice came. One of the oldest girls was comforting others. "Yuze is chronic poisoning. It should be caused by eating a poisonous fern. This kind of fern itself is not very toxic, but if you eat too much, it will produce quite violent poison. , It will be fatal..." At this time, Chiba started to paint with stones on the ground, and he spoke amid the sound of stones rubbing the ground. "Poisonous fern?" "How... what to do?" "Will... Will you die? Will Yuze die?" Hearing this, Chiba''s "fatal" was spit out, and the orphans suddenly panicked. They were already very anxious. At this moment, they hugged the eldest girl around them, with anxious expressions. "Also...is there any help?" And hearing this sound, Zong Mi almost shook his body, and almost fell to the ground after taking a half step. If it weren''t for the little bald-headed Ming Tai behind him, he might really fall to the ground. "Don''t worry, of course there is help." Hearing Zong Mi''s words, the stone in Chiba''s hand stopped, he raised his head, glanced at the crowd, and said affirmatively. "Great!" "Save!" "Yuze still saves!" Hearing Chiba''s words, the orphans immediately boiled, and the anxious color was immediately replaced by the ecstasy. Even Zong Mi held his fist excitedly and almost didn''t jump up. "but" But at this moment, a turning word from Chiba also came. For a moment, Zong Mi and the excited children''s expressions instantly solidified. "You must find this kind of plant or grass quickly. It should grow on the sunny side near the poisonous fern. Only this kind of grass can detoxify. Otherwise, the rain will not endure tomorrow." Looking at the people whose expressions were frozen, Chiba pointed to the rough sketch of the antidote that had been drawn in front of him, and said. "Hoop!" Then, at the moment when these words fell, Zong Mi and the others quickly gathered around, carefully looking at the sketches of the herbs on the ground. "Remember, this herb is..." Seeing what everyone remembered seriously, Chiba appropriately began to describe this kind of grass, and told everyone about the growth environment of some of this kind of grass and that kind of poisonous fern, and mentioned that this kind of poisonous fern The class should be an inference somewhere within the scope of Yuze''s activities. "I see! It should be there!" Then, after Chibas supplementary narrative and analysis, Zong Mi, who squatted down to remember the appearance of the herbal medicine, stood up abruptly, and immediately separated from the crowd, leaving behind the words "You take care of Yuze", and he went out , Go far away in the sound of pops and pops. Good understanding! At this time, listening to the fading footsteps, Chiba couldnt help but exclaim. Judging from Zong Mis reaction, it can be clearly seen that this kids understanding is quite good and he quickly understood his own. Narrated, and quickly deduced the location. Ok? Then, after a sigh of admiration ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba frowned slightly, and suddenly noticed something. As soon as this Zong Mi left, his side suddenly became quiet, and the whole room was suddenly audible, and strangely and completely silent. Even he felt that everything around him was still. The orphans who had desperately sent to see the sketches around them were also still. A strange atmosphere slowly diffused away. what happened? Stimulated by this atmosphere, Chiba couldn''t help but raise his head, frowning and glanced at the crowd who was still squeezing forward just now. "Hoop!" Then, Qianye''s face instantly stiffened, and in this eye, the orphans who had surrounded him suddenly retreated to their original positions, far away from Qianye. As if there was a scourge in front of me. The retreat was so fast that even Chiba couldn''t see how these people retreated to that position. Uh Why, feel a little hurt? At this moment, seeing this scene, Chiba''s stiff face couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. This feeling of scaring people away as if frowning, or the feeling of scaring away a group of poor young orphans, gave Chiba an inexplicable and hurtful emotion. "How...what to do..." "Sister Heyin...what should I do?" "I''m so scared, sister Heyin..." Then, at this moment, the orphans shrank up and stood next to the oldest girl one by one. After that, it was the childish voice with fear that made Chiba even more injured. I Is it so scary? And hearing these scared childish voices, the corners of Chiba''s mouth almost twitched. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1071： break in Uh An awkward, weird, and almost silent atmosphere enveloped this ruined and ruined room. Chiba lowered his head, the corners of his mouth had completely stiffened due to frequent twitching, and sweat seemed to be seen on his forehead. On the other side of the dilapidated house, six orphans shrank and stuck to the eldest girl''s body. Some closed their eyes and buried their faces directly on the girl''s body, looking "so scared" There is no way, while some are the little hands subconsciously grasping the hem of the girl''s clothes, and looking at Chiba from time to time with a pair of eyes, but often after a glance, they quickly bury their face in the girl''s skirt, and after a while, turn his face. Take a look, look at it, bury her face, and then look again... As for the young girl, there is also a little fear in her eyes, but she is naturally much better than these young orphans. The whole process is to open her hands and take everything The child hugged him and stared at Chiba. It seemed that she was the mother who protected the child. If Chiba did anything, she would take necessary protective measures. As a result, under this "scorching" gaze, Chiba had an illusion that he was like a heinous **** who bullied a child, and couldn''t hold his head up. Then, this situation has lasted for nearly twenty minutes. To be honest, Chiba felt that he kept his head down like this, and his neck seemed a little sore. What should I do? While feeling sour, Chiba''s heart was embarrassed. For the orphans fear of him, he expressed his understanding. After all, it was this war that made them orphans, and it was the ninja who started this war, and this is the battlefield of Iwagaku and Konoha, making these children orphans, Displaced, even now in order to face the disaster of extinction, they are ninjas. Among them, Konoha ninja is half the responsible person, and he is also a member of Konoha ninja. It is understandable that these children have any strange emotions towards him. At this moment, for him, rationally speaking, these children are bound to him. If this group of children starve to death, he will starve to death here because he cant walk. Now even Chakra He couldn''t be refined. Without relying on these children, he could not heal his legs. They were already grasshoppers tied to a rope. Emotionally speaking, he also felt the responsibility. For these children who were displaced and struggling for survival, although Konoha was also a passive party in the war, after all, he was not the one who would feel that all the consequences were justified because of being passive. It should be, and these children are all children of the country of grass, and the country of grass is also a victim, and passively fell into the war. Even because of this war, the country has been reduced to a battlefield, and he has no righteous reason. Therefore, whether it is a Virgin or an idiot, although he has endured a lot of cruel battles, in his heart, there may be "two" from the peaceful era in his previous life. If he didn''t see it, he might not care about it, but now he has seen it. , I felt it personally, he couldn''t leave it alone. But now, whether it is rational or emotional considerations, what he has to do is to eliminate the fear and jealousy of the other person about himself. Only in this way can he help them, and they can help him. However, it is a pity that he has many friends and partners by his side, but he is definitely the one who cant communicate. Even now, he doesnt even know how to make solemn requests, apologies and thanks from others. To deal with it, it is a bit difficult for him to eliminate such a heavy guard and fear. In other words, now he is at a loss again. This "what to do" fully embodies his distress and inefficiency. After all, Im afraid that no Shinobu village except Konoha would believe that Konohas little monster, Taki Chiba, who was treacherous and difficult in the battle, would be overwhelmed by a few children. If there is someone nearby. , Almost whispered for help. "you you" However, at this moment, when the sweat on Chiba''s distressed forehead was about to fall, a slightly mature, hoarse, but soft voice sounded hesitantly. Although the tone was temptation and trembling, it was full of courage. The eldest girl called "Harmony" spoke up. Broke the silence and embarrassment now. "Sister Heyin..." "Want... to talk to him?" "Again, sister Heyin." And hearing this sentence, Chiba did not have any reaction, and a series of childish voices rang out. Compared with the fear of Chiba, the whispers that sounded this time were full of dependence and Longing. It can be seen that although this harmony seems to be only twelve or thirteen years old, which is a bit younger than Zongmi and Yuze, its status in the hearts of orphans is not necessarily lower than that of Zongmi and Yuze. To a degree, it even exceeds Zong Mi and Yu Ze. "what happened?" Hearing this sentence, Qianye almost trembled all over, and his heart jumped suddenly. He immediately raised his head in a stiff posture, and spoke in a tone as kind as he could. "Ha! Turned around!" "very scary!" "Yeah! Don''t look at me!" And this sentence, before the Harmony could reply, the orphans reacted first, and they all shuffled behind Harmony, shivering and a series of exclamations in their mouths. However, these children cant be blamed. Chiba here is indeed a bit terrible. At this moment, the stiff smile on the corners of his mouth, coupled with the stiff kindness look he deliberately expresses because he is not good at it, makes Qian Ye looks really a bit, how can I say? The expression is terrible! "Uh" In response to the childrens reactions and seeing the appearance of even the chords with a half step back in fright, Chibas entire body became completely stiff. He raised his hands subconsciously, but didnt know how to say it. Injured and desperate. It''s over... It seems to make them more afraid of me... This What should I do? And in his heart ~www.novelhall.com~ is the injury and despair above this. "Puff......" However, just when Chiba thought that the gap was opened and closed again, the sudden laughter shattered the embarrassing atmosphere that was about to re-accumulate. "You... kinda funny." In the next second, the husky, mature but soft girl''s voice full of smile sounded again. "Uh" Subconsciously, Chiba looked up, his face surprised. But I saw Heyin covering her mouth, seeming to be laughing. Those fears and jealousies have completely disappeared from her face at this moment. Perhaps the desperate expression on his hand is a bit funny. Heyin, the oldest girl, Was amused. Invisible, the orphan group''s fear of Qianye disappeared immediately. "Really, what a funny expression!" Then, a daring kid heard the chorus of laughter and couldn''t help but poke his head out to take a look. Under the influence of his elder sister''s relieved laugh, at this moment, his fear of this ninja suddenly disappeared. A lot of it, and in the eyes without fear, that ninja''s expression is really funny. "Ah! Really, look like a fool!" As the child opened his mouth, some children peeked out their heads one after another. Then, when the fear disappeared, the child''s first intuitive feelings were blurted out. "Yes! Yes, like a fool." "very funny!" "Gluck!" Then, as if a series of chain reactions, the children who were afraid of him the moment before laughed out one by one. Amidst the laughter, the awkward and rigid atmosphere disappeared. Suddenly, the distance between the two sides in this room shortened a lot in an instant. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1072： Stupid is not bad Stupid... stupid... There was a silver bell-like laughter in his ears, and Chiba''s face, except for the stiffness that began to fade, was only the corners of his mouth. This is the first time to be regarded as a fool. Still being treated as idiots by a group of big kids, to be honest, his mood is a bit complicated. The expression just now really looked like a fool? Then, in the complexity, he was also a little entangled in the expression just now, whether it was really like an idiot, it was a bit embarrassing. but Forget it. In this way, it is also very good! However, looking at the little bald-headed Menta who pointed to her belly and laughed, revealing two missing front teeth, and the Tsubaki who was so afraid of herself before, but at this time, laughed tremblingly, even the oldest chord also covered her. With her mouth snickered, all smiles turned into a flowery appearance, Chiba shook her head, giving up looking for if she was ashamed just now. However, it turns out that laughter is contagious to laughter. Amidst the giggling laughter, Chiba''s stiffness was also eliminated in this laughter, turning into a toothy smile. It seems that it''s good to be a fool occasionally. In his toothy smile, such a thought flashed through his mind. "You are a good person." After laughing for a while, the voice of harmony came from the laughter that gradually fell, and in the words, it was an affirmation of Chiba. At the same time, in this sentence, all the fear and wariness of Chiba have disappeared, and more of it is closeness. "is it?" For the direct compliment of the harmony, Qianye''s face was not restrained, but his hand touched his nose unconsciously, and responded. "Well, I think so too!" "Not like a bad guy!" "Idiots must not be bad guys!" Then, at the stall of Qianye Demon''s nose, a series of affirmative childish voices also sounded. Obviously, after He Yin had no fear of him, these children also let go of their guard and fear of him. Stupid... Must not be bad guys? This But at this time, when he heard the children''s crisp words, Chiba''s mouth was slightly wry smile, and the last sentence of the judgment seemed to have the theory of God. Moreover, he seems to be defined by these children as... Idiot? Although it is good to be regarded as a fool occasionally, it is a bit dumbfounding to be defined as a fool, or to be defined as a fool by a group of big kids. However, he cant laugh or cry, he is still very grateful in his heart, and thanks to this harmony, he opened up the situation, otherwise with his communicative ability, I am afraid that the children can be more jealous and afraid of him, and he wants to get close at once. After so much, I am afraid that it is impossible to do so. "Your feet... are you okay?" In the discussion that the younger children further deepened that Chiba is stupid, and because they are stupid, they are not bad, the smile at the corner of Heons mouth disappeared little by little, and his eyes moved away from Yuzawa beside Chiba. On Chiba''s legs. Obviously, Chord has seen the fact that his legs cannot move. "Well, it should be nerve damage that made it impossible to move." Hearing this, Qianye looked at her feet, pursed her lips, and said with a sigh. This chord...very careful. And a slight surprise flashed in his heart. "Are you okay?" Hearing Chiba''s slightly helpless words, Heyin''s brows wrinkled slightly, and after separating his children from the left and right, he walked straight. In the footsteps, although there was still a bit of hesitation, it was still full of courage and a warm emotion that made Qianye a little startled, and walked over. "Your feet, can''t you walk?" "Ah? Can''t you go?" "Can''t walk? It''s so pitiful..." Then, under the action of the chord, the attention of these six or seven-year-old orphans, one by one, moved away from the topic that Chiba is a fool and that a fool is not a badass, and one by one, like a little tail, follows behind the chorus. ,come over. Within a dozen steps, Chiba and Yuze were surrounded by children, and Heyin sat down between him and Yuze. "Brother Yuze... will nothing happen?" "You must be able to save Brother Yuze, right?" "As long as you can save Brother Yuze, Chun... Chun will always take care of you!" And when the children saw the purplish-faced coma Yuze, their attention immediately changed, and there was a chattering towards Chiba. These kids... Listening to these twitterings, the smile on Chiba''s face slowly disappeared, and he felt the hopeful eyes. For no reason, he felt his shoulders sink. This situation in Yuze was not a big deal at first. It was just that he ate too many poisonous plants, and the small poison turned into a big one. Although there was a risk of life, it was not difficult to solve it, even as long as he could walk and go back and forth. If it can be resolved, it can be said that it is not a big deal at all. However, at this moment, when he saw the eyes of these children attacking, he felt the pressure sincerely. Although they are suffering, their feelings... Chiba gently pursed her lips. The sincere feelings between these orphans are undoubtedly beautiful and can make people smile. At the same time, this beautiful feeling of knowing smiles, in the midst of suffering, especially in this predicament, It makes people feel more heavy. "Okay! Stop it! Now Zong Mi has gone to find the antidote, I believe Zong Mi will be able to save Yuze, I believe him." At this time, paying attention to Chiba''s expression and Yinhu''s opening, it seemed to be a reprimand. Immediately, the chirping children fell silent, blinking one by one to look at the harmony, and then their eyes fell on Chiba. Uh It seems to be more stressful! Perceiving the silent expectation in the children''s eyes, Chiba felt his shoulders heavier. "Can it be cured? You should be a doctor, right?" Looking at the silent children, Heyin nodded in satisfaction, then turned his head, looked at Chiba, and said. In the voice ~www.novelhall.com~ is a caring emotion. "Well, it should be possible." The lead industry could hear that in the words of Harmony, he really cared about him, nodded immediately and said. "I just heard your diagnosis of Yuze. You should be a very good doctor? I don''t know. There are doctors in the ninja." Hearing this, Heyin nodded and spoke again. Obviously, Kazuo doesn''t know the existence of medical ninjas, or that she doesn''t know much about ninjas, and her impression of ninjas is estimated to stay above fighting. However, the Cao Yin village in the country of grass is not a big ninja village, and the number of ninjas is small. The mission of the big ninja village has always been mainly secret. It is normal that some civilians do not understand this ninja. "I am a medical ninja." Hearing this, Chiba thought for a while, and popularized Heyin. "Medical Ninja?" The harmony was stunned. The expectation in the silent children''s eyes turned into curiosity in an instant, and they stared at Chiba more closely. "It''s in charge of medical treatment, just like a doctor who treats you, mainly in charge of treating ninjas." Chiba said truthfully. Then, when these words were said, it was obvious that the harmony and the children showed a surprised look. Obviously, in their minds, the ninja who would only fight to fight, how could there still be a doctor. They are very surprised. However, the surprise of the harmony sounded a bit. After Chibas voice fell, her eyes glanced at Yuze unconsciously, and then her face was solemn, and the color of surprise faded, turning into a kind of enlightenment. color. "Can you teach me medical skills! I am willing to do anything, please... please teach me medical skills!" Then, she said firmly. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1073： Something else This girl... Seeing the sound of the categorical request to learn medical skills, Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly, but did not immediately answer. Medical skills? From the expression of the harmony, Chiba could see that this girl was serious, and not so serious. He had seen the consciousness on her face at this time. However, he had only seen this color of enlightenment from the face of a ninja who was about to die. It was a color of enlightenment that he wanted to give up his life and complete. In other words, what kind of determination is this little girl who is only eleven or twelve years old! Is it impulsive? still is However, what Chiba really surprised was not this determination, nor why such a young girl had such determination. What he was surprised was something else. "Sister Heyin..." At this time, the six children who had originally looked at Chiba curiously were also startled by the decisive words that came out of the chorus. They stared roundly at their chorus sisters, but the expressions on their little faces As if seeing something that would never happen, his little mouth opened slightly. "Let me do anything, please... please teach me medical skills!" Staring at Chiba tightly, and without concealing the harmony of the eyes of desperate determination and almost imploring hope, seeing Chiba silent for a long time, could not help but ask again, and this time, in the tone The determination is even greater, as if if Chiba does not agree to her, she will keep asking until Chiba agrees. If it wasn''t because of seeing Yuze that I wanted to learn medicine on an impulse, but because of other considerations, then this harmony... perhaps At this time, Qianye, who heard the words, still did not speak. On the contrary, he moved his eyes away and glanced at the other orphans who seemed to be frightened by the harmonic behavior and words, with countless thoughts in his heart. Moreover, looking at the appearance of these children, combined with what Heyin did just now, the reason why these children look scared, as if they have seen a scene they have never seen before, I am afraid that it is the first time that they have seen Heyin begging for others, so lowly Ask others. Although there was no pleading tone in the harmony tone, the content of her words was full of pleading. Let me do anything... This is the greatest plea. And in summary, it can be seen that this chord should be a strong girl who is almost strong, even if she is struggling with the life and death line of war, she has not asked for someone else. Yes, this girl is definitely the kind of girl with a strong personality who doesnt ask for help, and from the childrens attitude towards her, it can be seen that Zong Mi and this Yuze are examples and truly support this group of orphans. , Is this harmony. And such a girl, who never asks for help, is accustomed to a girl who protects everything by her own strength, and it is unlikely that because of the poisoning of this boy named Yuze, she will ask people so quickly and let go of her self-esteem. , Plead with me. No one who is used to not asking for help will beg for others without thinking. The only possibility is to learn medicine. It is already in her plan, but she suffers from no chance to learn. After all, they are struggling with life and death, and they can only survive in this corner, let alone learning medicine. It''s all a problem. And now, my appearance is undoubtedly an opportunity to learn, that''s why she begged me so quickly, and even immediately let go of all her strength, let go of the self-esteem that accompanied her along the way without asking for others. As for the knowledge or skill of medicine. To this group of orphans... Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but glanced slightly, his eyes moved away from the children and fell on Yuze, his eyes narrowed slightly. It is the most important thing besides food! Even something as important as food! This harmony can be seen clearly! To be honest, Chiba was quite surprised at this request from Heyin. If it was a child of the same age who had received a formal education, such as a child of the same age in a major Shinobu village, under such circumstances, he would not feel that he asked to learn medicine. How surprised. Because these educated children know what they need most, or that they are all taught in the school, and belong to the correct experience that the predecessors have constantly summed up. It is not surprising to say it. After all, they know what to do. And this harmony, this group of orphans, Chiba can tell from their posture, expression of emotions, and some words, even the words of request, that these children had not received much education even before the war. Speaking and doing things, to a large extent rely on "instinct" and "personal feeling". To use an improper term, they are still based on perceptual thinking, and if they are educated, they should be based on rational thinking at this time. , Supplemented by sensibility. And in this mode of thinking, this harmony can still grasp the trick, hitting the key points sharply. Absolutely talented. Or, the girl is surprisingly intuitive. Or, this girl is extremely intelligent, able to understand the joints without a teacher in an uneducated state. Either way, it shows that this girl is special or not simple. Even at this moment, Chiba felt that it was not without reason that these children could live to this day. perhaps And thinking of this, Chiba''s brows slowly frowned, a different from the previous thoughts of helping these children only because of "guilt", "feeling responsibility", and "forced by the situation". At this moment, slowly changed. Zongmi, Yuze... And this chord... Maybe, I should think about it. "Please, big brother, teach sister Heyin!" "Yes! Although you are a fool~www.novelhall.com~ but you are not a badass! Let me teach Sister Heyin!" "Yeah, yeah! Idiots are not bad guys, bad guys don''t teach Sister Heyin!" At the same time that his heart began to change, Chiba''s facial expression froze, and the whole person began to shake. Accompanied by the shaking is a series of children''s whispering sounds. Also emphasized from time to time, stupid is not bad judgment. And, he is the definition of a fool. At this moment, the children had already reacted. After looking at his sister Heyin, the twelve small hands grabbed him without any scruples. The torn clothes on his legs, hands, and waist were immediately torn apart. It stretched straight, and then, in the crisp childlike voice of a baby, Chiba was shaken by the children who seemed to be a baby. Wait...wait a minute... Brain... brain... Shaking! Then, in this childlike voice, Chiba''s originally soft body, especially his head, seemed to feel a sense of discomfort in rotation. However, when the other party wanted to stop the group of children, and his eyes fell on the children around him, he couldn''t open his mouth. Looking at the faces of all the children who are obviously to behave like a baby and must let him teach medical knowledge, although the thin but red faces, the eyes closed and shouting, and the little hands grasping and shaking, one Suddenly, a strange feeling came up, stopping his words. This...this group, kids... like Yes...somewhat... In the discomfort of the rotation, the corner of Chiba''s mouth, induced by a strange feeling, pulled out a slight smile. But...cute? In the midst of the smile, his thoughts turned leisurely in the second half. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1074： So bad! "Big Brother... Big Brother... Just teach it..." "Yes, idiot brother, do you teach me? Sister Heyin has never asked anyone!" "As long as your eldest brother teaches Sister Heyin, then Tsubaki will give Tsubaki''s favorite grasshopper..." In the broken house, the coquettish children''s voice has become more and more intense, and even a few children have already shown a slightly different look from the shameless coquettish, that look, as if they have found something funny. No... no more... Stop...Stop! His head was full of crisp childish voices with a feeling of acting like a baby, and his soft body was shaking constantly, and even with a tendency to intensify. Chiba, who felt his brain was shaking, felt more and more uncomfortable. The feeling that he was about to faint spontaneously, almost subconsciously called to stop. However, at this time, he was already dizzy and couldn''t even open his mouth. "enough!" Then, just at this moment, when the little monsters in this major Ninja Village who were all touched by special instructions were about to be stunned by a group of children, the chords that remained silent for a short period of time suddenly spoke, and the opening was almost Drinking with reprimand. "Hey..." Immediately, in this sound, the six orphans suddenly shook their bodies, and their voices stopped abruptly. For a moment, the house was quiet. "Let go!" Then, there was another low drink with reprimand. "Yes" Then, the children were a little scared, and some reluctantly responded, and in this response, the pulled parts of Chiba''s body were all partly deformed, and the little hands on the ragged clothes were strapped. With nostalgia and reluctance, they slowly let go, and retracted behind their respective masters. And the children looked at me one by one, I looked at you, lowered my head, dare not to look at the already stern-looking chords, as if doing something wrong, they stepped back silently, and shrank back. Shrink. "What are you doing? Although he is a ninja, he has just woke up from an injury and coma, and his body is still very weak. Don''t you know how uncomfortable he is?" However, although the children looked like they knew their mistakes, Heyin didn''t seem to have any pity for their pitiful appearances, their voices were not loud, but they reprimanded more severely. Gudong... Hearing the harsher reprimand from the chord, almost all the children shrugged their shoulders and swallowed in fear. "No... I actually..." At this time, Chiba, who was called a little monster and almost fainted by six children, was jealous by the major Shinobu villages. He barely calmed down. After hearing the reprimands of the harmonies and seeing the children''s knowledge of their mistakes, immediately If you try to speak, you must persuade the harmonies of the reprimand. "Don''t talk yet!" However, before he could finish his words, he was sternly stared at by the harmony voice. In an instant, all subsequent exhortations were stared back. Gudong... Almost subconsciously, Chiba swallowed. This How do you feel, when I was angry with Kushina, it was a bit like... And in his heart, the beautiful red-haired woman flashed past, and he almost touched the top of his head. "You guys, did the request look like just now?" After pushing back Chiba''s persuasive words, He Yin turned his head again, looked at the children, and reprimanded in a harsher tone before using the pen. "No... we were wrong, sister Heyin." For the harsher words, the children shrank their heads and bowed their heads to admit their mistakes. While bowing their heads and confessing their mistakes, the children secretly glanced at Chiba, who also bowed their heads, and even raised their hands with the impulse to touch their heads. The facial features on his face almost spelled out a cry of "". In response, Chiba glanced at the chord that he was about to continue to speak, and she shook her head with her lips, rejecting the meaning of asking for help in the word "". At this moment, he had completely recalled the horror of being dominated by the red-haired beautiful woman, almost instinctively felt, no, it should be said that he was full of "Don''t speak, listen quietly", "No matter what you say, just admit your mistakes. The thought of "just do it" is occupied. "and also" However, at this moment, as if he had noticed some harmony, a pair of stern eyes had fallen on him, and he said sharply: "Do you have any dissatisfaction?" "No...no!" Suddenly, Chiba shrugged his shoulders, suddenly hugged his head, and shook his head hurriedly. Counting on Big Brother is out of play... At this time, seeing the appearance of Chiba secretly, the children shook their heads in disappointment. "Huh? Do you have any dissatisfaction?" Then, the next second, an almost cold voice, went towards them again. "No! No!" The children said in unison. "So, you think..." Afterwards, after confirming that there was no dissatisfaction between the two parties, He Yin seemed to have opened the gate, and gave a stern preaching for nearly half an hour without interruption. If it weren''t for Chiba''s belly screaming, I am afraid that the duration of this preaching will be extended to a length that Chiba and the children cannot estimate. "I''ll cook something for you." Hearing the sound of Chibas belly, Kato immediately stopped preaching, and looked at Chiba, who was holding his head in his hands, with a face like children who made mistakes, and his slightly trembling figure. The pale face, brows frowned slightly, and then with a slight sigh, stood up, leaving such a sentence, without waiting for any reaction from the crowd, he went outside. "You take good care of Yuze, and... Chiba." When he went out, Heyin Weiwei stopped and gave an order to the children. "Yes!" The children who were full of preaching responded immediately, and even Chiba almost responded. "DaDaDa..." Later, after getting the answer, Heyin left the broken house, and went to another house amidst the sound of drifting footsteps. "so close" When the footsteps went away, Chiba took a long breath and let go of the hands holding his head. I thought the harmony would hit it! In his heart, he also took a long breath. Harmony''s expression just now, except for the absence of red hair, is exactly the same as Jiu Xinnai. With every sermon, he thought he was about to get a punch. This is completely his psychological shadow! "So bad!" "Brother fool is so useless!" "You are so old, and you are still afraid of sister Heyin!" Then, after this sound, six contemptuous eyes fell on him, and the children sneaked into his ears with disdainful sounds ~www.novelhall.com~. "Uh" Regarding this, he raised his head and glanced at the six children who looked at him with contempt from the bottom of his heart. Chiba twitched at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly realized that he was speechless. "Qi..." And in this eye, the children who were scanned, after touching Chiba''s gaze, Qi Qi once again despised him from his nostrils. Why... I should be despised by a group of children... Hearing this nostril contempt, Chiba''s mouth twitched. "The harmony is older than me!" Then, somehow, he explained it to himself rather shamelessly. "Uh" As soon as he said this, he stood up and was going to take care of the children in Yuze. Suddenly he paused. The contempt on his face was instantly cut away, with an expression of "as if...yes!". After showing this expression, the contempt in the children''s eyes slowly began to change, and finally turned into a sympathy, and they looked at Chiba again. "Papa Papa Papa Papa!" Then, six small hands patted his shoulder together. "Ok!" The six children nodded heavily to him, with an expression of "You will be one of us from now on, let''s bear the reprimand of Sister Heyin together". Then, he turned around skillfully, leaving six chic little figures behind, and gathered around Yuze. Hey? Am I...recognized? In response to this, Chiba''s mouth was bitter and a little dazed. but It can be considered as integrated! After the daze, the bitter smile at the corner of Qianye''s mouth slowly converged, and his eyes fell on Yuze, with a little gleam in his eyes. Next, just wait... Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1075： Return In a forest in the country of grass, the other of the two abandoned Orion''s huts, a smok of smoke rising. What am I doing... Inside the house, Heyin filled the dry twigs in his hands into the bonfire in the middle of the stone ground in the middle of the house. The tongue of the fire licked it. The dry twigs were quickly submerged in the flames, and the crackling sound turned into firelight. Reflecting the face of harmony. "Puff puff" There was porridge and soup in the old iron pot, steaming up, and steaming upward. When she was not with the children, the eldest girl of the crowd was actually only a teenage girl, at this moment. There was also a frown on his face, unabashedly revealing the distress and self-blame. Although Chiba is a ninja, he is much better than us, but now, he cannot walk on his legs and has been in a coma for so long. He should also be very confused. In this case, he can help us save Yuze. Very good. Why should you promise me to teach me medical skills! How could I do this without thinking about anything for him, just making such a brutal request? Even, we didnt even let him eat, we just begged for it, and we didnt consider his feelings at all. It was all about ourselves... Chiba is a good person, but that doesn''t mean that he should help us unconditionally. Even if he helps us unconditionally, we can''t just care about ourselves! However, the self-blame and annoyance in her heart were more than those on her face. "Ugh" Looking at the porridge and soup that was rolling in front of him, after some self-blame, a touch of sadness flashed across Heyin''s face. However, looking at Chiba''s appearance, it shouldn''t teach me medical skills. I heard that no matter which Ninja village, there are things that are not passed on. I heard that our Kusakura Village also has related regulations that strictly prohibit ninjas from imparting knowledge of ninjas to people outside the village, and even in the village there are strict rules that cannot be easily imparted. Know how. Moreover, this requires learning medical skills, even among ordinary people, one has to pay expensive money to learn... Chiba also has his problems. Is it over like this? Such a rare opportunity, that''s it... Thinking of this, Heyin couldnt help but tears in her eyes. She is indeed that strong girl in front of others, who must take care of everyones harmony anyway, but she is a girl after all, she is also fragile after all. . However, in front of young children, she must be strong and must be the spiritual support of the children, so that they can live, or in other words, have the will to live. But now, thinking that this opportunity to study medicine is unlikely to be seized, and even after losing this opportunity, it might be even more elusive next time, she finally couldn''t help showing a weak expression. She knows the importance of medical skills to them. They are far away from towns, and they dont even know how many intact towns there are, and they cant get out of this place. Apart from food, medical skills are the most important thing. If no one can cure them. Diseases, then minor illnesses will be prolonged into serious illnesses, serious illnesses will be prolonged into terminal illnesses, or even directly fatal. In addition, everyone is penetrating and weak due to lack of food, and there is no medical support. Even if it is a cold and fever, it is likely to become fatal Serious illness. Therefore, for everyone, she must learn medical skills, or in other words, there must be someone who can cure the disease. Only in this way can they survive and wait until the war is over, and then, after the war, they can have a safe and stable home. Moreover, if she learns the art of medicine and can cure the disease, then after the war, she can also find a job, a well-paid job, and can feed everyone after the war. However, it now appears that all of this is a bubble. They will still have to face the terrible nightmare that they are still alive today and may die tomorrow. Before that, some people were killed by wild beasts and some were The illness took their lives, and someone was affected by the ninjas war... Now, when I meet a good person like Chiba who knows medical skills and is willing to help them, but there is still no way to learn medical skills, the harmony at this moment really feels very hopeless. "No, you can''t think of it like this, Harmony... the days are still going to pass, and now I give up, so everyone''s wish is really unfulfilled, the war will definitely end, and our life will definitely get better." But at this moment, just when my heart was desperate and the teardrops in his eyes were about to roll off, Heyin wiped away the tears, took a deep breath, and tried to cheer himself up. "Chiba helped Yuze. He couldn''t be too shabby for the first meal he ate here." After wiping away the tears, she grabbed the iron box on the side. After hesitating, she suddenly poured all the minced meat into the boiling porridge soup, and then, slowly, a light touch The smell of meat permeated. Then, after swallowing saliva, Heyin poured in the mushrooms and other vegetarian food in the iron box on the other side. Suddenly, a layer of attractive color floated in the white porridge soup. After finishing all this, Harmony gently covered the pot lid with two charred holes, and turned a layer of grass ash on the bonfire~www.novelhall.com~ to let it go out slowly. Then, he glanced at the messy and thin bedding that was almost better than nothing in the room, got up and began to tidy up. Ten minutes later, He Yin held the old iron pot with thick rags, and with a smoky white gas and meaty smell, he walked out, stepping on the mud and stepped into the house where Chiba was. "Sorry, let''s eat something first..." And when she stepped into the house, she greeted her. However, in this long-lost meaty fragrance, this greeting was like a cow into the sea, and there was no response. When she walked into the room, put down the iron pan, and looked up. A burst of slight snoring sounded into the ear. At this moment, what greeted Heyin''s eyes were the children lying on all sides, Chiba who had fallen asleep held by the children, and the unconscious Yuze. "Unexpectedly... Is the relationship with Chiba so good?" In response to this, looking at the sleeping child who was almost hanging on Chiba, Heyin couldnt help but evoke a warm smile, and then her gaze turned to Yuze again. He was also grasped by two sleeping children, and his body was covered with a thin layer of bedding, which should have been covered by Chiba before. Is this... using your body as a quilt? Seeing this scene, He Yin couldn''t help flashing such a thought. "Fuck!" "Boom!" At this moment, the door that she had closed a little bit was pushed abruptly amidst the sound of rapid footsteps, and hit the door frame. "Look... I found it, Chiba, I... I found it... how should... how to detoxify Yuze!" Almost at the same time, a high-pitched loud cry, with a gasp, rang behind her. Zong Mi... came back! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1076： I would like to know "Shh!" At Zong Mi''s high-decibel gasping yell, the chord turned his head subconsciously, and made a silent motion with a vertical finger. Immediately, Zong Mi, who was panting in embarrassment behind him, almost shouted out again, shrugged his shoulders, his figure trembled and shuddered, and even the raised hand holding the green grass dropped down. The other hand covered his mouth heavily. "Quiet, fell asleep." Seeing Zong Mi''s appearance, He Yin pointed to the sleeping children and Chiba here, and said softly. "Hmm!" Hearing this, Zong Mi nodded repeatedly, indicating that he knew. "Ok." Harmony nodded. "so what to do now?" Seeing Heyin nodded, Zong Mi seemed to have gotten some permission. He let go of the hand covering his mouth and gasped for a few breaths while suppressing the voice. He walked to the front of Heyin and passed the grass in his hand to Heyin, softly Said. "Is this the detoxifying grass?" After receiving the grass-like harmony, he did not directly answer Zong Mi''s words, but asked. "It should be this. In the area where Yuze is active, there is only one place that looks edible...eaten..." To the question of harmony, Zong Mi answered honestly, but at the end, she frowned, as if she couldn''t find a word to describe something. "Ferns" Heyin reminded him as if he knew that he could not find a word. "Yes! Ferns, and this kind of grass was found in the sun where there are ferns. It shouldn''t be wrong." As for the reminder of the harmony, Zong Mi nodded repeatedly and said. "but" Hearing this, Heyin frowned, his eyes fell on Yuze, and the hand holding the grass tightened involuntarily. Although Zongmi said so, she really couldn''t give this grass to Yuze without a definite conclusion. "let me see." But at this moment, the harmony sound hesitated for a moment, and suddenly came a sound. "You didn''t sleep?" Almost subconsciously, He Yin turned his head and there was a sound of surprise, and Zong Mi''s face immediately showed surprise. "I slept with them and didn''t sleep soundly." Chiba carefully pushed aside the two children who were throwing on his upper body, and slowly sat up, with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth, looking at Heyin and Zongmi and said. If I say here, because I haven''t let my heart down, so I didn''t dare to sleep too well, they might feel hurt. But in the process of sitting up, Qianye''s mind flashed such a thought. Although successfully integrated into these young orphan groups, Chiba is not a naive child after all, not even a youth from the previous life. This scene is still unfamiliar to him, and he has not fully trusted here. How could there be no defense at all. However, when he was "not asleep" just now, he noticed the actions and words of Heyin and Zongmi. Coupled with the sincere eyes in Heyin and Zongmi''s eyes, he somewhat distrusted himself. A bit embarrassed, so I found an excuse. "Also..." In this regard, Heyin and Zongmi smiled heartily and said at the same time. Obviously, Heyin and Zongmi were convinced of Chiba''s excuses, and even felt a bit empathetic, but did not notice anything. "give it to me." At this time, Chiba stretched out his hand and motioned to the chorus to pass the grass to him. "Ok." Heyin naturally had no objection to this, and directly handed the grass to Chiba. "How? Is it this?" At this time, the empathetic look on Zong Mi''s face immediately disappeared, and the feeling of worry and anxiety emerged instantly. "Well, that''s right, that''s it. Just mash this and mix it with grass juice and give it to Yuze. By night, Yuze will be out of danger. He will wake up at noon tomorrow. Do not worry." After taking the grass and taking a look, Chiba handed it back to the harmony, and said affirmatively. "I''m going now!" And hearing this sentence, Zong Mi almost grabbed the grass from the hand of the sound, and then ran out in a smoke. Amidst the sound of stepping on the mud, he should have gone to another room, presumably to make medicine. . "Zong Mi..." Seeing Zong Mi''s actions, the harmony didn''t use any rise, but a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, as if he had sensed something and had some thoughts in his heart. "what happened?" With every micro expression on Kato''s face reflected in his eyes, Chiba spoke in a gentle voice. From Heyin''s face, in addition to the sadness in his eyes, Chiba also saw something else, and there was even a trace of fear in Heyin''s eyes. "No, it''s nothing, it''s just a feeling, only Zong Mi has not changed." To Chiba''s words, the harmony did not hide anything, and answered truthfully. However, in his tone, there was a bleak meaning that moved Qianye''s face. This chord... Seeing Heyin turning his head and looking at the doorway, Chiba frowned slightly. The sentence just now, the tone of that sentence, is definitely not the tone that an ordinary girl like her would have. Xiao Se is something that a weather-beaten person would have, and even this kind of tone gave Chiba the idea that this chord is also a traverser. However, this idea was quickly rejected ~www.novelhall.com~ Although the tone of harmony is not her age, her gestures and the girly gestures at the corners of her eyes and eyebrows cannot be faked. She is not a traverser. It''s just that a little girl of twelve or thirteen years old who has experienced a lot. "Ah... nothing, you just woke up, let''s eat something." At this time, the harmony of the conversation seemed to have noticed something wrong, and immediately spoke, and then opened the iron pot on the side, handed the wooden spoon to Chiba, and said, "You haven''t eaten anything for several days. Now, eat more." "Cuckoo..." At this moment, Qianye, who had not yet spoken, expressed his eagerness under the scent of congee and meat. "Uh" In response, Chiba''s hand that was about to reach out stopped for a moment and raised it. "Eat it." Hearing the sound of Chiba''s belly growling, he pursed his lips and smiled. It didn''t make any jokes. Instead, he handed the wooden spoon a little past, and pushed the iron pot closer by the way, signaling him to eat quickly. "Um... uh!" However, the embarrassed Chiba didn''t explain much. He picked up the wooden spoon and ate unceremoniously. He was really hungry. Moreover, he must supplement food now, and his primary problem now is to be able to extract chakra first, supplementing food is necessary. "Well, can I ask a question?" While eating, Chiba seemed to think of something, and asked. "what?" Originally, watching Qianye''s gorgeous and somewhat amused chords, he hurriedly replied and reduced his smile by the way. "Regarding my situation, I want to know, my coma..." After a short pause, Chiba asked solemnly. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1077： 10 days Ten days... In the simple house, the children slept on all sides, and the sound of stones colliding with the stones faintly sounded outside. Chiba slowly put down the wooden spoon, his face sank slightly. After Chiba asked about his situation, Heyin didn''t have anything to conceal, so he would tell him everything from the time he discovered him. According to Heyins account, he was discovered by Yuze during a two-day and one-night journey to find food and supplies ten days ago. It took a lot of effort to bring him back. When he came back, he was carrying his rain. Ze lay down almost tired, and didn''t get out of bed almost all day and night. It was also this long-distance search and found the food that has supported him. However, after Yuze returned, he did not mention anything about him. He just asked everyone to take good care of him, ensure that he is alive, and wait for him to wake up. . Because it was Uzawas request, they didnt ask much. As for why Zongmi knew his identity, it was entirely because of Konohas ninja guarding his forehead. Then, after Zongmi knew his ninja identity, others would All know. As for Heyin''s narration, Chiba knew that she was telling the truth, and there was nothing particularly suspicious about it. Chiba believed in harmony. Actually, I have been in a coma for ten days... But now, after hearing this narrative, Chiba''s heart became heavy involuntarily. If it were only ten days, Chiba would not be so heavy. However, behind these ten days, there are many things hidden. Something that makes Chiba have to feel heavy. Time, for him now, is always the most sensitive thing. Now that the mission of Shenwubi Bridge has ended, no matter whether it succeeds or not, the soil is eventually suppressed by the boulder, creating the illusion of death. Everything is still moving along the path of history. The next turning point is Lin''s death. If Lin does not die, the soil will never be blackened, so as to bring the soil to Lin''s feelings, as long as Lin exists and Lin is still in the village of Konoha, then he will never do any harm to Konoha. Then there will be no Kyuubi Rebellion. If fate is to be changed, then the most recent turning point must be Lin''s death. Lin''s death was because she was captured by Wuyin and became the three-tailed human force, and Wuyin tried to use her to make the three-tailed runaway, ransacking near and even in the village of Konoha, attacking Konoha, and reaching Konoha''s purpose. Lin discovered the misty plan on her way home from being "saved" by Kakashi, so she ran into the Chidori that Kakashi used to meet the enemy and committed suicide. If he wants to change Lin''s death, there are two ways in theory. The first one was to take Lin away from the stall in Wuyin and rescue Lin. The second is to participate in the process of Lin being rescued, that is to say, when Kakashi rescues Lin, he participates in the rescue mission together to prevent Lin from suicide and control the seal of Sanwei. As for the spell set by Madara in Lin''s heart, it will be solved slowly in the future. It just so happened that he who learned the seal of the four elephants was able to deal with the three tails. Even if the mist lifted the seal of the three tails and caused them to run away, as long as he was by Lin''s side, he was sure to re-seal the three tails into Lin''s body. Like a seal, it is definitely more powerful than Wuyin''s human column power seal technique used to seal the tail beast. Sealing the three tails is definitely not a problem. Although the success rate could not be 100%, after all, he was the first time to seal the tail beast, but with the power of the four elephant seals he knew, one head and three tails, even if it was the first time he sealed the tail beast, the success rate was extremely high. After all, the Seal of the Four Elephants is one of the most powerful seals in the Maelstrom family. It can almost represent one of the best seals in the entire Ninja World. It is originally the seal of the Nine Tails, and even Nine Tails can be used. Seal, let alone a three tail? And since the death of Lin in the original work was only a brief introduction, and there was no direct account of the time, it is estimated that the first method is unlikely to be 100% able to seize the opportunity. The second method is more feasible than the first method. Therefore, if he wants to perform rescue missions with Kakashi, he must first return to the village of Konoha, or he must be with Kakashi, so that he can know Lins situation at the first time and participate in the rescue. After all, Lin is also a ninja and a medical ninja, so she may not always perform tasks with Kakashi. Moreover, Kakashi now has a writing wheel, and Chidori has completed it. With such strength, it is unlikely that Lin will be taken away with him, and Kakashi treats her partner after he died. Attitude, especially the attitude towards Lin, even if the mist took Lin away, it would have severely damaged Kakashi, making it incompetent, otherwise Kakashi would never let Lin be taken into captivity while still fighting. Going, and losing combat effectiveness, Kakashi is impossible to rescue Lin, even if the mist releases water and deliberately lets him save people, it is impossible. So, to sum up, it is basically impossible for Lyn to be taken abducted by Kakashi on the same mission, while Lyn was abducted in separate missions. Because Lyn is an important medical ninja, Kakashi is arranged to rescue. , It also makes sense. Lins medical ninjutsu, although not described much, was able to transplant Kakashi at that time and complete an eye-exchange operation. The medical attainments are already quite good, and she is still young, and she is definitely a talent for creation. Coupled with the importance and scarcity of medical ninjas, it is inevitable to send people to rescue them. As for why Kakashi ~www.novelhall.com~, I am afraid, Kakashi himself strongly requested it. However, in general, following Kakashi, you will definitely be able to participate in this matter, it is for sure. And to be with Kakashi, he must return to Konoha in the shortest possible time, and stay with Kakashi as much as possible. At the same time, now that the mission of Shenwubi Bridge has passed, plus some information he has obtained from Heyinkou, the Shenwubi Bridge should have been blown up, and Yanyin should have retreated. Otherwise, if the Shenwubi Bridge is still there, I am afraid now It is estimated that I can see Yanyin''s logistics units delivering supplies from time to time. After all, even if thousands of Yanyin attack Konoha together, it is impossible to defeat Konoha in a short time. With Konoha''s strength, even if it will be a matter of failure sooner or later, it will inevitably be able to support a certain period of time. , It is impossible to do nothing at all. And now he is at the distance between him and Wu Qianyan Yin for two days and one night. Considering the footsteps of an ordinary person in Yuze, it is actually not far away. This is where the supply route passes, or is close to The supply route. Here, if Iwain invades Konoha, Yuze will not miss a single rock in the two days and nights used by Yuze in these ten days. After all, supply is the most important thing for Yanyin. After attacking Konoha, it is already the final decisive battle. It is absolutely impossible to make a supply, and it is absolutely impossible not to deploy various defensive forces and eyeliners to protect the supply route. And if the defensive force and eyeliner are arranged, this is definitely the scope of their arrangement, these children, it is impossible to see Yanyin''s recognition. Therefore, it is basically certain that the Shenwubi Bridge has been blown up and Yanyin has retreated. So, during this period of time, the incident where the mist took Lin away... It can happen at any time! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1078： anxiety "Then you can rest." At this time, looking at Chiba, who was pushing the iron pan with a heavy expression on his face, Heyin pursed his lips, seeming to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, just took the clean iron pan that was eaten and stood. I got up and walked back. Although he doesn''t know what happened to Chiba, he should be very distressed now! but After all, I dont know anything, so I dont want to say anything here! While taking steps, such a thought flashed through He Yin''s mind, and in her mind, Chiba nodded after listening to her own narration just now, and put down the wooden spoon for a long time without eating. The expression of the grim situation, it took a long time to push the clean iron pan. "Papa...Papa..." After the harmony left, Chiba slowly closed his eyes with a heavy face, and sighed almost uncontrollably in his mouth. Now that Iwayin had just retreated, Yunyin had also lost most of his fighting power, and the overall situation of Konoha''s victory was set. However, this kind of time is also a good time to fish in troubled waters. No matter what you think, it is normal and possible that the mist abducts Lin at this time. Although it may not happen now, but... hateful It''s just my feet! In his heart, he couldn''t help being worried and annoyed, and even anxious, anxious to return to the village. According to the original work, he can basically conclude that Lins death occurred after the death of the soil and before the Nine Tails incident. According to the analysis of Lins death scenes in the original work, the latest time of Lins death occurred was later than nine. The tail event was much earlier, most likely before and after Bofeng Shuimen became Hokage. It is already very close. Although it won''t happen now, it''s fast too. In other words, the safest way to rescue Lin is to rush back to the village as soon as possible now, and move in response to the situation, so we must grasp the time. However, his feet are unconscious, unable to move, and unable to refine Chakra. How does this make him not anxious and not anxious. Why...why, all injuries are healed, but the injuries on the feet are not healed? I just don''t feel anything on my feet! At this time, as the anxiety in his heart continued to spread, Qianye''s heart couldn''t help but a little anger. Although he has escaped a catastrophe and survived the catastrophe, but the saying that he will not die, there must be a blessing, it does not seem to have come to him. On the contrary, he fell into a difficult situation again. Moreover, this time, he had no choice but to pray silently. The incident did not happen before he returned to the village. hateful! For this situation, this kind of powerlessness can only pray, Chiba is naturally quite annoying. calm! Still... calm down! However, he hated it, turned anxious, and anxious. He quickly forced himself to calm down. Based on previous experience, he knew very well that it was useless to be anxious now. This is the end of the matter. Even if it is annoying, I have to get through it. No matter how I don''t like this situation where I can only pray, I can only pray! Now, there is still something to do! If this thing is not done well, then... Even if the prayer is successful, it is useless! After taking a deep breath, Qianye slowly calmed down, and his eyes turned slightly, falling on Yuze who was aside. At this time, Yuze was still in a poisoned coma, but there was not much change, and the situation did not improve or deteriorate. Leave Lin''s business aside for now... In this eye, Chiba, who had calmed down, pursed his lips and frowned, but there was such a determination in his heart. There are still many things to do... "Humhhhhhh!" But at this moment, the collision of stones outside the door suddenly stopped, and Zong Mi''s figure appeared at the door again after the sound of footsteps in the mud. This time, there was a broken bowl in his hand. When he walked quickly, some blue juice was spilled from the broken bowl, splashing on Zong Mi''s body and on the ground. Obviously, this is the crushed antidote herb. "Wait a minute, let me take a look!" With such a big movement, Zong Mi walked over on the ground all the way, not to mention Chiba who had calmed down, even Chiba, who was upset just now, was aware of his arrival. What''s more, at this time Zong Mi was already by Yuze''s side, that is, he knelt down and sat down not far from him, and pushed a sleeping child holding Yuze away, and he was going to pillow Yuze''s head to feed him. medicine. Seeing that Zongmi had to be given medicine without saying anything, Chiba hurriedly stopped him. To be on the safe side, I''d better check it. After all, this Yuze... During the words, there was a glimmer of solemnity in Qianye''s heart. "Yes!" At this time, Zong Mi was grateful and trusting to Chiba. Chiba said that, without saying anything, he passed the broken bowl to Chiba directly. However, Chiba did not take it, just glanced at the mixture of grass grains and grass juice like matcha in it, leaned up to smell it, and nodded and said, "Thats right, this is the antidote, but youd better Dont give it all to Yuze in one breath. Yuzes body is not very strong. It is best to drink it twice or three times." "Ok!" Hearing this, Zong Mi was taken aback for a moment, but he immediately nodded, without hesitation, retracted the broken bowl and carefully opened Yuze''s lips, and slowly fed. Sure enough, the doctor is more careful! But in his heart, he was full of fortune, and he put more trust in Chiba. Ok At this time, watching Zongmi feeding Yuze with medicine and the children sleeping all around, Chiba''s brows originally frowned because of Lin''s affairs~www.novelhall.com~ slowly but loose. opened. Ten days...ten days... Maybe it was because I suddenly learned that I had been in a coma for ten days and overreacted. Now that the mission of Shenwubi Bridge has just been completed, Yanyin is an entire army attacking after all. If he retreats blatantly, it would simply be to let someone beat his hometown! And if the retreat without a trace, so that other Ninja villages such as Shayin can''t see the retreat, it will inevitably slow down the retreat time, plus the distance between the border of the country of soil and the location of Yanyin. Ten days! Iwayin should still be retreating now, but in order to make other Shinobu villages and potential threats unable to see that they are attacking from the whole army, and they are retreating, then there should be Iwayins troops and Konoha on the front line now. Hit it! So, according to Wuyin, it should not be the best time yet... Konoha who is facing Iwain now, or in his eyes, is still in high alert. If they act rashly, it will inevitably cause Konoha''s rebound. At that time, he will definitely suffer from wood. Ye''s attack and guard, and under Konoha''s attack and guard, then all the three-tailed runaway plans are in the middle of the mirror! The essence of the three-tailed runaway plan is to let Konoha relax his vigilance before allowing the Konoha ninja with three tails to enter Konoha and cause a runaway. If Konoha is on guard, then I''m afraid they won''t even take Lin away! During this period of time, Wuyin has always been internally consumed, and its strength is definitely the bottom of the five forbearance villages, even the current Shayin! and so At this time, Lin can''t be okay! Wu Yin now dare not act rashly! I just overreacted! At this moment, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind, and he understood. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1079： More than... Really... I must change something, and I cant go on like this anymore. Whenever I come across something about the destiny change plan, I will overreact and lose my sense of measure. Although I havent caused any trouble now, but if this continues, it will definitely be Will therefore pay a heavy price. After understanding, Chiba was relieved, but there were warning signs in his heart. Compared to Lin, it is impossible to have an accident now, and there should be no problem even for a period of time afterwards. He still has time, and Chiba cares more. This time his gaffe once again. Although it didn''t show it, if the mentality just now was put at a critical juncture, he would definitely make irrational and reckless choices, causing the whole thing to completely get out of his control. The destiny change plan, it should be said that the destiny change plan after the death with soil, the most important thing is to be calm, and to make correct judgments in accordance with the circumstances and the situation. If you are in a mess, then don''t talk about the fate change plan. Now, the predetermined occurrence of the fate of the soil has made him understand that this change of fate has nothing to do with the obstacles of fate. What he wants to fight with is not the obstacle of fate, but the randomness of the development of the event, and various kinds of obstacles. Such possible instant change, the difficulty, can be said to be countless times more difficult than the obstacle of fate. When the turning point really occurs, as long as it is within that time period, there should be no mistakes at all. It is also necessary to accurately grasp the direction of the event. This time the Shenwu Bridge is the best lesson. . Just because of a little advancement, the whole thing was completely out of his control, and in the end he could only watch Tai Tu fall into his established destiny. The process was different, but the ending was the same. It also illustrates the uncertainty of the turning point. He now has to fight against this uncertainty. In the event, all the choices he needs to make to deal with the uncertainty, or decisions, need to be calm. And in this kind of uncertainty, you dont have to think about it. There will definitely be various uncomfortable situations that will make him uncomfortable when he encounters the fate plan. If he does not overcome his uneasiness first, then There is nothing to talk about, and he will still fail. "Thank you, Chiba!" At this moment, Zong Mi, who gave Yuze an antidote for the third time, gently put Yuze down, let him lie flat on the ground, covered him with a quilt, and looked at Chiba sincerely. Said solemnly. "Do not" Hearing the sound of gratitude and perceiving the sincerity and solemnity in Zongmis tone, Chiba turned his head subconsciously, touching Zongmis sincere gaze that could no longer be sincere and thankful, Chiba almost turned his head and did not dare. With the urge to see, he almost shook his hand. "You saved Yuze, you are also my savior." However, facing Qianye''s words, Zong Ming looked at Qianye with almost enlightened eyes, and said every word. This Zong Mi... When Zong Mi''s gaze was reached, Chiba was startled. Zong Mi''s eyes are clear. If you ask me in the future, even if you let me die, I will not refuse. This is simply giving his life to him. To tell the truth, whether it was in his previous life or in this life, he had seen it for the first time. Although he is not without partners who can give up their backs and even die for each other, Hirohiko, Yukina, and even Kushina, Chiba can take risks for them without hesitation, and die. And they, for their own sake, can also be fearless of life and death. However, between Hirohiko, Yukina, Kushina and himself, after all, they live together day and night and live and die together, almost like family members and relatives. To die for each other is because of the feelings behind each other. This kind of relationship is two-sided, like Zong Mi now, in order to repay his gratitude, life and death, Chiba has never experienced it. And the enlightenment in Xu Shizongmi''s eyes seemed to be burning. When the words fell, Chiba''s chest was almost hot, and the words "not so serious" in his mouth, the words were almost swallowed. It seemed that if I said this sentence, it would be an insult to Zong Mi''s consciousness. "Ok" In the end, Chiba could only return with a serious and solemn look, and nodded heavily. "Ok!" Seeing the seriousness and solemnity in Qianye''s eyes, Zong Mi nodded heavily, then touched his nose, a little uncomfortable averted his gaze, and landed on Yuze whose face had begun to change. An unspoken feeling permeated between the two in an instant. "The medicine has taken effect. It''s okay. The next step is to keep warm. After all, the ground is cold." And Zong Mi looked away a little uncomfortably, Chiba also looked away a little uncomfortably, and fell on Yuze like Zong Mi. After taking a look, he spoke. He has touched the ground before. The stony ground here is quite cool. This is why these children sleep next to themselves and Yuze. As for why the children would think of doing this, Im afraid They are accustomed to enduring hunger, they also have a set of methods to deal with "cold". "Well, then I will bring more quilts." Hearing Chiba''s words, Zong Mi hurriedly got up, and did not wait for Chiba to say anything, leaving this sentence, went straight out of the house, and departed amidst the pops and clicks. This kind of cup is useless with a few more beds. There is basically no lint in it. It can''t be regarded as a quilt at all, not even a blanket, just two pieces of cloth! Looking at Zongmi''s departure, Chiba couldn''t help touching the cup covering Yuze and the mattress under his body, frowning tightly. No wonder ~www.novelhall.com~ Heyin wants to learn medicine... At this moment, Chiba seemed to suddenly understand something. It seems that the most important thing now is undoubtedly food and supplies, and then... After looking around for a week, Chiba''s frowning eyebrows tightened a little bit. Although he hadn''t understood the situation here, from the current situation and everyone''s actions, he roughly understood it. The situation is now. Now, this group of orphans is not only short of food, but will soon be out of clothing. In the absence of food, and often sleeping on the ground under this kind of bedding, several older people dont talk about it. Most young children aged six or seven years old will start to get sick, and then in the absence of drugs and food, minor illnesses will quickly accumulate into serious illnesses, serious illnesses for a long time, without treatment, it must be death One way. If he doesn''t help them now, it won''t be long before the children here, this group of orphans, will die one after another. Died in despair and helplessness, hunger and cold. "Ugh" In response, Chiba sighed and pursed his lips. In terms of position, we are now tied together. Emotionally, they also rescued me. Although I dont know why I survived and healed most of the injuries on my body, without their care, I am afraid I would starve to death in a coma before I woke up. , In ten days, if nothing else happens, I must starve to death. And they have accepted me... Now, whether it is from a standpoint or emotionally, I must help them, but also once and for all, not just to help them until my feet are good! At this moment, his heart had made up his mind. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1080： problem But what method can be used to solve the urgent need? I cant walk now. Even if I can, Im still weak. I cant refine chakras. I cant go hunting in the forest. I dont have kunai or other hunting equipment. I cant give them. Provide food. Gee! According to what I learned from Zong Mi, the cooking will be cut off tomorrow. Although there was an abandoned town in the surrounding area, it should have been hollowed out and there should be nothing left. For these four weeks, after the Shenwubi Bridge, Iwa retreats and there is no battlefield. Konoha should not pursue it. After all, the poor will not pursue it. At this time, Iwayin has failed with a desperate throw. The so-called dog jumps over the wall. Urgent, Iwaguru had the impulse to fight to the death with the force of the entire army and Konoha who was pressing too tightly, then although the situation of the war will still end with Konoha, it will definitely be badly injured. Although Yanyin had fallen into a disastrous situation and suffered heavy losses, Konoha couldn''t make a good deal. After the war, the two sides would definitely have a hard time. Both lose and lose, and instead make the other three Shinobu villages cheaper. Therefore, there is nothing to clean up the battlefield... Ugh After making up his mind, Chiba also began to reanalyze the situation and re-formulate a plan to help them, so that they can live a good life after they return. After all, he is going back to Konoha Village, and he may not even be able to stay here for too long. Although his feet still need to be healed, and he has not yet accurately diagnosed the cause of his feet, he will eventually heal. It will even be cured as soon as possible. Lin''s incident is about to happen after all, and he won''t stay here for long anyway. So, here is the problem. Time, there is still a way. The place where these orphans now live, according to Zong Mi, is a very large forest. It takes a long time to go out. Since there is an Orion Hut here, and Zong Mi also said that when they came here, the bonfire in the hut was still burning. So, in other words, before the war, it was not abandoned. To be sure, there should be enough beasts in this forest to at least attract hunters to build huts here for long-term hunting, or to hunt regularly, then the beasts here must be very impressive and valuable. And now what we need is beast meat, not valuable fur, but fur and meat are not separated. If there is skin, there is meat. Since hunters can be attracted here, it means that there should be many in the forest here. Stuffed things. "Ok" Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but groan. No matter what you think now, you have to "find something to eat." If you sleep, don''t worry about it for the time being. The temperature is not too low, but the ground is rocky and cool. We have to solve tomorrows food break first. This is a top priority. The foundation of everything must be tomorrow before we can have a future! Then, as he thought, his heart became heavier and heavier. "Then get a few more beds, Mentai and the others can sleep on a bed! Everyone is crowded, but it''s warm!" And at this moment, there was a slight complaining sound from the door. "Well, you are still thoughtful." Then, it was Zong Mi who agreed with 100% and admitted that he was not thoughtful. "Really...So, you boys, whether it is Yuze, you, even Mingtai and others have followed you badly, all of them are careless, why can''t you prioritize them? Why can''t there be more things? Think about it, think about it, and do it in one step?" Later, after Zong Mi''s voice, Heyin''s sighing complaint came over. "Yes Yes" To this, Zong Mi just nodded and said yes. Then there was a sound of footsteps. Not long after, Somi and Kazuo, who was holding several quilts, appeared in front of Chiba. "thousand" Almost subconsciously, Zong Mi was about to say hello, with a look of questioning on his face, as if to ask Chiba something. "Shh!" However, before Zong Mi could say a few words, he was stopped by the harmony. "Ok?" Suddenly, Zong Mi cast a suspicious look at the harmony that turned his head to look at him. "Don''t disturb him." Heyin lowered his voice as much as possible, pointed to Chiba''s pensive posture, shook his head, and then lay down the bedding without waiting for Zongmi to speak, and said: "Help, Yuzawa move here." "Oh" Obviously, Zongmi has always followed his words and tactics for harmony. At the moment, he no longer entangled with Chiba''s affairs. He turned around and moved away the two children who had climbed to Yuze''s side like an octopus to separate them and hold them aside. , And then picked up Yuze, and moved directly onto the bedding laid by Heyin. This Zong Mi''s strength is not small, it is effortless to see how he hugs Yuze. "All right" Move Yuze well, Zong Mi said softly. "Ok" Heyin took advantage of the opportunity to cover Yuze with the cup~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, Zong Mi had a tacit understanding of moving the two children who had just separated and the other children together, so that they were obviously shrinking here. It is in the bedding that has been lengthened and widened with two lower mattresses. "So, next..." After doing all this, Heyin put down the remaining beddings and set his eyes on Chiba. It was obvious that Chiba was the next one to move. "Ok?" At this moment, Qianye''s eyes flashed suddenly, as if he noticed the harmony, and turned his head, a slightly surprised expression appeared on his face: "Why are you here?" Then, he saw the children and Yuzawa who had moved on the ground, and then looked at the bedding by the foot of the harmony and Zongmi who stood up, and instantly understood. "Oh... wait a minute, you sit down first, just because you are all there, I have a few questions to ask you. The top priority, now is to solve the problem of eating, so I have a few questions about eating. I must ask you." After understanding it, Chiba asked. "it is good!" When they heard Chiba''s words, Heyin and Zongmi were stunned for a moment, and then immediately understood that Chiba was about to help them. They swallowed the words and sat down in response. "Well, first I want to ask you..." Seeing the two sitting down seriously, Chiba did not talk nonsense and polite, but directly began to ask. These questions must be asked first. They are only children after all. Some things they may not know yet, I have to confirm. We can be sure if there is really nothing to eat! Here, maybe it is... The most important thing! At this moment, several thoughts flashed through Qianye''s heart. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1081： Not 1 know nothing These children... are not completely ignorant! Chiba couldn''t help but glance at the children and Yuze beside him when the last words in Heyin''s mouth fell in her ears, and there was a trace of complicated emotions flashing in her heart, not knowing whether it was happiness or loss. Just now, he asked a series of questions about the details of these children when they went out looking for food, Won and Zomi answered Chibas questions truthfully, and as Chibas questions became more detailed, their answers became more detailed. Basically, the last few food searches they could remember were all I told Chiba in no small detail, even Zong Mi wanted to go to the bathroom, and then he was frightened by the rabbit and became incontinent. In this regard, Zong Mi naturally expressed strong protest, but in the end the protests turned into silent shivering under the eyes of the harmony. In the end, Zong Mi''s bad luck also left a deep impression in Chiba''s heart. This guy, as long as he goes out looking for things, he will make all kinds of embarrassment. Heyin told him about ten times that she was involved in finding food. Eight times, Zongmi made all kinds of things and was scared by the rabbit. "Incontinence" is a comparable embarrassment. Even, Chiba felt that although Zong Mi had no special expression on his face except blushing, he guessed that he could not lift his head in front of him for a long time. However, setting aside Zong Mi''s various unlucky embarrassments, he can still see a lot from the harmony of the words and some of Zong Mi''s supplements. To be sure, these children did not search blindly. From the several food search operations informed by the harmony, even the smallest Mentai had a set of criteria for distinguishing what can and cannot be eaten, and the search is also extremely There are rules and regulations, and the efficiency is very high. The search places are mostly hospitals, markets, and other places where supplies and food are easier to obtain, and then the residential areas. And every time, they give priority to the food that is not easy to preserve. When the food that is not easy to preserve is full, they will consider some food that is easy to preserve and not perishable. Its just that the original work is based on ancient Japan. The situation in the Naruto world is directly related to ancient Japan. Although the residents of this abandoned town should have hurriedly left, most of the food and All the supplies are left, but even so, most of the food and supplies are not much. Unlike Konoha''s prosperity, Chiba knows that the level of this town should be a kind of food and clothing line, and the food and supplies of orphans are quite limited. This can be regarded as a kind of comparison. If Konoha is replaced, it is estimated that the orphans can not only eat and drink now, but even give themselves a good meal from time to time. This is the gap, the comparison between the richest village and the small town on the average line of this era. According to Zong Mi, the town where he was born is poorer than this abandoned town, and Heyin also said that this abandoned town is already pretty good. Therefore, Chiba also roughly understands the positioning of this abandoned town. After all, some surrounding towns in the country of fire he also passed by a few due to missions, plus the Konoha that he grew up in his life, he already knew There is a general consideration. Although it is impossible to be completely correct, it can almost explain a lot of things. In addition, this world can be regarded as an era of war. The first and second Ninja wars plus this third Ninja war, the interval between wars is actually not long. As a kind of average line, food and clothing are already quite Not bad. "Now, after we couldn''t find anything useful in the small town, we started looking for food and supplies on the other side, where the fighting took place more frequently, but... we are lucky to stick to it now." At this moment, He Yin lowered his head slightly, and couldn''t help sighing. The bashful Zong Mi hurriedly reduced his stiff expression and patted He Yin''s shoulder slightly sadly. Ok? Seeing this scene, Chiba frowned. Is there anything else happening here? And such a thought flashed keenly in his heart. "what happened?" After the thought flashed, Chiba asked. Now, he wants to know all the details, and can''t miss all the possibilities. Originally, he asked Huyin about their food search process, in order to know if the orphans have misunderstandings about food, such as treating what can be eaten as not. In other words, the details of what possible food channels are missing. After all, the cause of Yuze''s coma was eating too much poisonous ferns. From here, he felt that the orphans would miss some because of the blind spots in knowledge The source of food, and if it is really missing, then it is possible to find some food, and as long as there is food that can last some days, then he has a way to make the situation better here, with food and rest, He can also extract chakras as quickly as possible, as long as he can make chakras, then he will be able to heal his legs earlier. In this way, he can return to the village as soon as possible. However, according to Heyin and Zongmi, although these orphans have blind spots in knowledge, they can be said to be quite meticulous and organized in search. There is no edible food that may be missed. They even know whether There are few things that cannot be eaten, even things that have not appeared in the abandoned town, which can be eaten and which cannot be eaten, they all know, which is equivalent to possessing some knowledge of food discrimination for survival in the wild~www.novelhall.com~ In the details of Heyin and Zongmi''s narrative, he did not find anything else that could be used in the abandoned town. This idea can be said to have entered the idea. And if you deny this idea, he really doesnt have any feasible ideas, because if nothing is left out, then there is nothing left in the abandoned town. He can only find another way, and this is a forest, and wild beasts are rampant. The outside is the battlefield. Although Iwayuki is retreating, it is a retreat and it is a desperate retreat that fails. That''s why Iwanyuki is more aggressive. It is absolutely unsafe to clean the battlefield or search for food on the battlefield. of. Moreover, most of these children are thin and weak, and Zong Mi has a little bit of strength as he held Yuze just now, but with this strength, it is necessary to use brute force to hunt beasts, that is, to send people into the beasts'' mouths. Therefore, he cannot and does not want to miss any details here. The tone of the harmony is obviously a situation, which is also a kind of detail, and he cannot give up. However, as soon as this question came out, the harmony that had been asked to answer the question suddenly fell silent, and Zong Mi''s face also flashed with sadness. Suddenly, both of them were silent. I... said something wrong? Seeing this scene, Qianye frowned, hesitated, opened his mouth, but did not dare to speak again. "Chiba, don''t..." But after a while, Zong Mi''s slightly hesitant and sullen voice slowly sounded. "No, Chiba must have his reasons for asking that." However, Zongmi was halfway through the conversation, but the head of the conversation was intercepted by the harmony. She took a deep breath and didn''t wait for Zongmi and Chiba to say anything, she just started talking. "Actually, in the beginning..." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1082： Shouldnt... is it? It turned out to be like this... Listening to the narration that the chord paused from time to time, Chiba''s frowning brows narrowed little by little, and his lips were gently pursed. A complex and heavy expression slowly appeared on his face. At the same time, his In his mind, a similarly complicated and heavy expression flashed through. "sorry, I" Then, when he finished speaking the last word of Harmony, he didn''t immediately speak, but he looked at Heyin and Zong Mi with a little heavy weight, hesitated for a moment, and spoke with a little difficulty. "No... it''s okay." For Chiba''s apology, Heyin and Zongmi just shook their heads, feeling a little sad and depressed. In response to Heyin and Zongmi''s response, Chiba didn''t know how to speak well. Suddenly, silence fell among the three again. At this moment, Chiba also understood why Kazuo was depressed just now. This time, he didn''t get any useful details. On the contrary, he asked a question that shouldn''t be asked. He knew something that was not suitable for this occasion. Case. It turned out that this group of orphans was not only Zong Mi, Yuze, Heyin, and these six children between the ages of five or six to seven or eight, but a large group of nearly twenty people. At the beginning, Zong Mi, Yuze also has a harmony, and he is not the oldest here, nor the leader of this group of orphans. At that time, the oldest was also the leader, a seventeen-year-old boy. Under this boy, there were two sixteen-year-old boys and a sixteen-year-old girl. These four talents belonged to this group of orphans. The leading group can also be said to be the oldest and most experienced orphan who takes care of all children, including Heyin, Yuzawa, and Zongmi. At the beginning, they did not settle here, but were forced to move constantly by the war, constantly looking for a safe place. And every migration is almost always a shuttle between the ninjas ninjutsu and murderous weapons. Basically every migration, someone will die at the hands of a ninja, or a flying kunai, or a sudden explosion... In the cruel war, these children, who have no power to fight back and protect themselves, are really not as good as grass and mustards, which have roots and can recover in spring, but they die one less. At the same time, every time they find a short-term safe place, they are not absolutely safe. Although there are no ninjas, they have to face hunger, face the cold, and even face food. And in the end, the day before arriving here, the four eldest teenagers died in the ninja explosion and ninjutsu in the process of searching for food. There were only five people left in the group of twenty people. The trio of Harmony, Menta and Tsubaki here. As for the other people, after they settled here, they went out to search for food, and one after another they found the same orphans. As for Heyin and the others, as well as those of Mingtai and Tsubakis knowledge of survival in the wild, they are the cruel experiences and valuable experiences accumulated before they settle down. They know how to search for food, first collecting the hard to preserve, and then the easy to preserve. It is the experience sharing of the oldest teenagers and girls, which foods can be eaten, those foods that cannot be eaten, are the legacy of the children who died of food poisoning... It can be said that behind each of these pieces of knowledge, there is almost a life. They, these orphans, almost walked step by step on the remains of the dead orphans. They even had to find all their survival needs from those remains. Chiba could not imagine that they would risk their lives after their companions died. Danger, what does it feel like to search for everything on his companion, food, clothes, etc., but just thinking about it, he feels his scalp is numb. The children of Heyin are by no means inherently bad. They are even very good children. They are strong and brave. They have never been overthrown by the cruel reality. They even have this rare kindness that they have taken in since they settled here. A few children can tell. They have not lost their humanity, otherwise, it is estimated that there will not be a group of orphans living here, but five ogres, even three, two... And he, I am afraid he also entered the stomach of others. Chiba couldn''t imagine that such a group of children, touching the bodies of their companions, touching the warm or cold, originally alive, corpses of their companions who might be joking with them, might take care of their companions when they were sick, and lie down on them. What kind of feeling is the clothes on your body. What a cruel torture this is! At this moment, because of his own questions, he thought of these and said what it was like to say these cruel harmony and Zongmi, he couldn''t imagine. Therefore, at this moment, he can only be silent. With apology, silence. "The past is over. We are going to move on now. Brother Xiuyi, Brother Longjing, Brother Heyan, and sister Zhizi. We have to bear their lives and go on." And just at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ was silent spreading, and an unspeakable sad atmosphere began to permeate, a voice, beside Chiba, behind Kane and Zongya, weak, but It rang firmly. "Yuze... are you awake?" "Yuze!" With this sound, Zong Mi and Heyin turned around at almost the same time, looking at the unconscious teenager who had opened his eyes and turned his eyes, looking at them. The gloom and sadness on his face instantly shattered and turned into a face. Surprise. Woke up? And Chiba also looked at the comatose boy immediately, but he was different from the surprised two. His face was slightly surprised. Obviously, Yuze is now awake, making Chiba a little surprised. However, in this sound, the complicated and heavy silence between the three of them was shattered like the gloom and sadness on He Yin and Zong Mi''s faces. "You... are you okay?" At this time, Zong Mi had moved to the boy''s side, pushed aside the snoring children beside the boy, and helped him to lie on his chest in a comfortable position. "How? How is your body?" At the same time, when the boy was leaning on Zongmi, Heyin had also moved over and asked with concern. "No, it''s all right, just a little tired." Seeing the companion who was getting along day and night, the boy smiled slightly and shook his head. "That''s good" Hearing this, Heyin and Zongmi breathed out a long sigh of relief almost at the same time. Just tired? At this moment, Chiba, who was looking at the boy, heard this, unlike the relieved Zong Mi and the harmony, but his brows slowly frowned. This Yuze... Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1083： This Yuze... Nothing special... Frowning, his eyes reflected that this body is the same as the others, wearing coarse linen, the only difference may be the round hat on the head that seems to be patched, and the same patch on the neck to cover Chiba''s doubts flashed when he reached the boy with the collar of the lower lip. After being puzzled, Chiba couldnt help but take a closer look at the young man named Yuze. During this time, it might be because of the detoxification that his complexion gradually returned to normal. The face of the young man who didnt care about it, look It turned out to be quite handsome. Although there is always some coldness in the corners of the eyes and eyebrows, the whole facial features look handsome and soft, and they look a little soft. If they have red lips and white teeth, I guess they will be treated as a girl if they go out. . But other than that, there is nothing special. Every gesture is the appearance of ordinary people, even a little thinner than Zong Mi and others, and almost has a skinny feeling. Leaning on Zong Mis body at this time, Chiba almost gave birth to a question about whether Yuze could stand up. Strange This Yuze, shouldn''t, shouldn''t... At the same time, as he looked around, Qianye''s brows became more frowning, and the doubt in his heart slowly became thicker. At this moment, in his mind, it was basically slowly incredible. "Great! It''s too dangerous. If it weren''t for Chiba, maybe you would..." At this time, Zongmi did not have as many doubts as Chibas mind, nor did he notice Chibas doubts. For him, now Yuze wakes up, not only is there nothing that shouldnt be, or weird, as long as he I can wake up, whatever it is, as long as I wake up. Even at this time, there was almost a bit of excitement trembling in his words. "Well, thanks to Chiba, otherwise...otherwise we really have no choice but to..." However, when Zong Mis words sounded, the harmony voice did not tremble with so much excitement, and some were just a low level of fear, and her face was filled with layers of worry. Afterwards, The voice gradually became inaudible. "Don''t worry, don''t I come alive?" Although the words were still weak, the boys face was already smiling, and he looked a little helpless. After the words were spoken, his eyes slowly turned and his eyes moved away from Heyins face. It fell on Chiba''s body, and when he touched Chiba''s doubtful color, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he said sincerely: "Thank you, Chiba!" Ok? When Yuze''s gaze was touched, the color of doubt on Qianye''s face was slightly stagnant. When Yuze''s gaze turned around just now, a trace of doubt flashed clearly in that moment. It was obvious that he could see himself. Doubt, but don''t know why he is confused. This Yuze, dont you know the strangeness? So, in other words, is this Yuze also unclear? At this moment, a trace of doubt flashed in his heart. In the midst of this stagnation, Yuze''s sincere thanks also came, and Chiba, who heard the thanks, shuddered and said hurriedly: "No, you saved me." For this Yuze, Chiba is very clear. It is Yuze who saves herself first. It is this Yuze who carried himself here for two days and one night. Otherwise, whether he can wake up again from the fate he faces. Is a problem. Although Qianye''s hands were also covered with blood, it didn''t mean that he was stained with cold blood. He still knew the grievances clearly. This Yuze saved him first, and he should save Yuze. Moreover, this Yuze didn''t seem to be a cruel and ruthless person, but just a survivor who, like He Zongmi and Heyin, and every orphan here, was struggling on the verge of cruel war and struggling to live. There are still survivors who have not extinguished their conscience. It is also right to help! "Do not" But when he heard Chiba''s words, Yuze shook his head, seeming to have something to say. "We still don''t want to entangle on this issue anymore. The most important thing now is to solve our predicament. To be honest, it''s not about gratitude and things like that. For Li, I''m also tied to you. , You have no food to eat, and I cant move my feet, so I must have no food to eat. You starve to death and I will starve to death. The situation is not optimistic now, let''s not care about it!" However, when he uttered a word, Chiba shook his hand and interrupted his words. At this moment, the most important thing was not the speech of thanks. Now, from the search of the orphans, he cant find any possible sources of food that he has missed. Tomorrow he will have to cut off the cooking. Although the cut-off does not necessarily lead to death, people who do not eat will become weaker day by day. It consumes physical strength, does not have physical strength without eating, and there are more carnivorous beasts here, so they will not starve to death, but will become the beast''s plate meal. To solve the predicament of running out of food, they must take advantage of their strength and time. The more you drag, the more disadvantageous! The matter ~www.novelhall.com~ is still quite urgent. "Yes!" As soon as Chiba said this, the truncated Yuze was not angry, and nodded with a calm face. Even the harmony and Zongmi''s face turned serious, and he clearly understood the serious support of this matter. "So, have you found any way?" After responding, Yuze frowned slightly and asked. He just woke up and heard Heyin and Yuze''s words about the past, but he hadn''t heard anything before. "Chiba..." When Yuze finished speaking, Heyin and Zongmi also looked at Chiba. "There is currently no good way to find other food sources. I heard Heyin and Zongmi say just now that you all searched professionally. There really is nothing left." In response, Chiba sighed. Although he didn''t want to disappoint them, he couldn''t find any lie to comfort him, because no matter how he lied, he couldn''t change the current facts. Lying now is just self-deception. White lies are not counted and have no meaning. "Is it because of our relationship? Are we not enough to open up new food sources?" However, in the next second, just after he finished speaking, Yuze''s solemn voice rang almost as soon as his voice fell. In the tone, there is absolute affirmation. Although it is an interrogative sentence, the tone is extremely affirmative. Hit the nail on the head! After hearing this sentence, Qianye''s heart was stunned, and these four words suddenly appeared. This Yuze... Then, when he looked at Yuze subconsciously, his figure was almost frozen. It''s definitely not easy! At this moment, in his eyes flashing with consternation, even though there was a weak rain on his face, his eyes were shining brightly, touching like electricity! Chapter 1084： There is a way! "Yes." Seeing Yuze''s shining gaze, after a short pause, he nodded. What Yuze said is not wrong. The most fundamental reason for the current situation is that these orphans, including the current self, cannot create new food sources other than searching for ready-made food. There is no shortage of food in this forest, but they have no way to get it. The reason is simple, naturally because of their weakness. Yes, in the final analysis, they are too weak. If Chiba is in good condition, then this kind of problem does not exist at all. "is it?" In response to Qianye''s answer, the brilliance in Yuze''s eyes slowly dissipated, with a bit of sadness on his face, he glanced at Heyin and Zongmi silently, and after responding, he didn''t say anything. "It''s okay! We will definitely find another way." Seeing Yuze''s face, Zong Mi hurriedly spoke. "Well, now we still have Chiba, we must be able to find something! We will definitely be able to!" The harmony also connected, as if to comfort Yuze. However, these words did not sound like they were speaking to Yuze, but rather they seemed to be speaking to themselves. It seems that I was wrong before. Neither Zong Mi nor Heyin is the true leader of this orphan. The real leader is this Yuze. At this time, looking at the expressions of the three of them, Chiba flashed such a thought in his mind, and he finally had an intuitive understanding of this group of orphans. Although the eldest three of them are the same, this Yuze is obviously better than He Yin and Zong Mi. Seeing his worries just now, it can be seen by straightforwardly clarifying the issue of "weakness". After all, Heyin and Zongmi are there, and for these orphans who have gone through a lot of suffering and cannot control their lives and deaths because of their weakness, he cannot say "Because you are weak, you are hungry" face to face. Saying this is not for the good of these children, but closer to a kind of ridicule and contempt. Although sometimes it is an act for the good of others to simply make people understand one''s own weakness, but in this situation, if he says that, no matter what he intends, it is almost a kind of ridicule. Because, straightforwardly let people understand their weak situation, this kind of behavior is counted as good intentions, when the person does not understand their own situation, does not understand their weakness, or even feels good about themselves, at this time, You openly say that he is weak and small. This is a kind, straightforward kindness. As for whether others accept or not, it is another matter. However, now, these orphans who have suffered from the bitterness of weakness cannot fail to understand their weakness. After witnessing the death of so many companions and the methods of ninjas on the battlefield, how could they still not understand their weakness, If in this case, they still don''t understand their own weakness, then there is no need to help these children themselves, these children are not saved. Therefore, when these children know that they are weak, and they bluntly say that they are weak to cause the current situation, it is no different from salting the wound and poking at the pain. No matter what the original intention, this is a mockery, a kind of despise. And as a member of the ninja who gave these children hardship, Chiba himself cannot accept these children. These children are strong and kind-hearted children. They should not live such a life. Struggling on the line of life and death every day, they deserve Live a better life, all because of the war waged by the ninja. As one of the instigators, giving these children suffering, and turning around and pushing all the faults above the weakness of these children, Chiba was not so shameless, nor could it be so shameless. No matter how strong is strong, there are weak moments, and such weak moments are basically concentrated in his or her childhood. The child is weak, that is inevitable! "Ah, I''m sorry, I know, I hope there are more, I know." At this time, Yuze''s voice sounded again, apparently in response to Heyin and Zongmi''s words, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, indicating that he hadn''t lost confidence yet. This Yuze, there is no way... However, this smile looked so bitter in Chiba''s eyes, and he didn''t need to think about it to know that this Yuze really couldn''t help it. So, these children, the fear of me, the way they treat me abnormally from fear, should start with this Yuze, and this Yuze... It seems that I don''t need to warn them. At this time, after learning so much, all the joints in Chiba''s heart were finally unraveled, and his heart was suddenly broken, and the last trace of guard against these orphans was finally let go. "Yeah, such a large forest, I don''t believe that I really can''t find anything!" Seeing Yuze''s smile, Heyin and Zong Mi seemed to be relieved, and Zong Mi couldn''t help speaking out. Ok? In this sentence, Heyin and Yuze smiled knowingly. Although the worries in their eyes had not disappeared, they also added a bit of stubborn determination. However, Chiba''s face changed and his heart was shocked. Such a big forest? How did I forget! His heart shook, but he was filled with upset emotions. "Zongmi, Yuze, and Heyin, isn''t there any fruits and mushrooms that can be used in such a large forest? Some ferns are also edible." Then, this sentence blurted out. Since it is a forest ~www.novelhall.com~, it must be a complete ecosystem. Carnivorous beasts eat meat, and the source of meat may be other carnivorous beasts, but more of them are other herbivorous animals. For herbivores, there must be edible melons, fruits, mushrooms and grasses. Although herbivores also eat things that humans cannot eat, humans can also eat more herbivorous animal food. "This" However, Chiba''s words did not receive the desired resonance. When they heard these words, the three of Yuze, instead of responding, lowered their faces in a low manner. "what happened?" Looking at this situation, Chiba''s brows instantly frowned. "In fact, we have already looked for it." Hearing this, Zong Mi said sternly. "No?" Listening to Zong Mi''s tone, Chiba frowned more tightly. This is impossible, how could it not? But in his heart, it was quite incredible. "It''s not... they can be picked, they are all eaten. The rest are all within the territory of those beasts..." He Yin said sadly to Qianye''s incomprehensible words. The implication was that all that could be eaten was finished, and there was the rest, but I could not eat it. Still have to face those predators? Upon hearing this, Qianye quickly understood, frowning tighter, and biting his teeth slightly. Ok? Wait a minute, I seem to be missing something! However, as he gritted his teeth in a hurry, Chiba''s eyes flashed brightly, and the narrations of He Yin and Zong Mi flashed through his mind quickly. Do not! I am missing something! Suddenly, there was a flash of light in his mind. "I have a solution!" Afterwards, this inspiration flashed, and he blurted out with excitement. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1085： plan "any solution!" With this sound of Qianye, the Yuze trio suddenly turned around, and the three pairs of eyes stared at him tightly for an instant, with surprise and excitement on their faces. Especially Yuze, with surprise and excitement on his face, there was some loose self-confidence in his eyes, which seemed to condense a little. Chiba... can really solve the problem! I did nothing wrong! I did nothing wrong! I really brought you a way to go! Chiba is really the most critical point! And his whereabouts are more than the excitement and surprise on his face, At this time, he couldn''t help but remember that he had been trekking for nearly a day in search of food, and when he arrived at a new battlefield that looked like Shura hell, in the middle of the battlefield, the most center surrounded by that piece of wreckage. Location, I found the ninja in front of me. At that time, he couldn''t believe his eyes. There were children younger than himself among the ninjas, and they were still in such a cruel Asura hell-like battlefield. This battlefield was definitely the most tragic battlefield he had ever seen. Always. Those wrecked limbs, the land that had been stained black with blood and exuded an unpleasant smell of blood, made him unable to imagine what kind of fierce battles he had experienced here. These wrecked limbs, what he saw There are hundreds of them. Some are buried in the black smelly earth, with only hands or feet exposed, and some are half of the body buried under the ground, half of the body exposed, shocking, he has never seen **** , This scene, he could not help but float up the word hell. He even found that, based on the appearance of these corpses, it was inferred that such a large area, as long as it was black smelly land, should have been turned over, and the entire area had been turned over. This area of ??this grassland is completely turned over, the land is turned over! It is impossible to imagine what a terrible force this is, which can turn the earth over. For him, this was almost a god-like power. To be honest, when he was walking in this hell, his feet and hands were soft, and he almost couldn''t walk with one step, and even fell to the ground. Until he found the Konoha ninja in front of him, he was in a state of trembling, and he would have to run away whenever there was a disturbance. After discovering this Konoha ninja, he was inexplicably calmed down when he saw such a child younger than himself. Perhaps he saw the miraculous breath of life emanating from the childs sleeping and unconscious appearance. He calmed down suddenly. It is precisely because of this that he had the idea of ??bringing the person in front of him back. Otherwise, based on his impression of the ninja, it is estimated that he would not have the idea of ??bringing him back. After all, no matter how young he is, he is also a ninja. For the ninja, whether it is Zongmi, the harmony, or the other people here, including himself, there is a kind of fear in my heart. If it is not for the breath of life in the person in front of him at that time, he will calm down because of calmness. Coming down, he had the inexplicable emotion that this ninja might be able to save them, he would never bring the person in front of him back. After bringing back the person in front of him, the reason why he didn''t say anything and only let everyone take care of him was because of the consideration of the person in front of him as a "ninja". But, in the end, it was discovered by Zong Mi. Although everyone did not say anything, he felt that everyone was afraid of the person in front of him, even if they were in a coma, everyone did not want to approach, and even everyone had a refreshing mind. Restless, unwilling to live in the same room with the person in front of you. No way, in the end he could only move the person in front of him and put it in this room, where he would take care of him every day. He was also very fortunate that he met such a group of kind people, even if they were uneasy, even if they were afraid, they had no objection to their decision. Although they were reluctant, they still prepared the person in front of them every day. One more person is divided into a few food, and there are no complaints. He knew very well how much courage and tolerance they would have to pay in doing so, because for ninjas, he knew that apart from fear, they also had hatred, and even he himself had such emotions. After all, those elder brothers and sisters who took them to survive and taught them the knowledge of survival, just like elder brothers and elder sisters, died by the hands of ninjas, saying that there was no hate, or they had forgotten their feelings for their brothers and sisters, or they were weak. Don''t even dare to hate. And when he had to go out to find food, Zong Mi also stood up and took care of the person in front of him. Seriously, the people living here are really the best people in the world! Because of this, when the person in front of you can''t help it, his mentality will have such a big change. Now that the person in front of him has a way to save them, how can he not be surprised and excited? "Yuze, Heyin, Zongmi, is that abandoned town far away?" After hearing the three people''s surprise and excitement, Chiba did not directly say a way, but first asked a question. "Not far, it''s only three or four hours away from here." Zong Mi hurriedly said. The key is in that abandoned town? When Yuze heard this, such a thought flashed in his mind. "I remember that Huyin said earlier that Zong Mi was scared to pee by a rabbit, and he also encountered various other embarrassments, right?" Hearing Zong Mi''s answer, Chiba nodded, his heart relieved. Great, not far away. And there was a burst of joy in his heart. "Yes, I was scared not only by rabbits, but also by other animals." Hearing Chiba''s question ~www.novelhall.com~, he didn''t answer immediately with an excited and harmonious face. First, Zong Mi covered his mouth and squinted, then said. Zong Mi, who was glanced at, was even red to the base of his neck, and his embarrassment was no more. rabbit? Could it be that? But Yuze in Zong Mi''s arms suddenly widened at this time, with a look on his face, obviously thinking of something. "You mean, go hunting in an abandoned town?" Then, before the harmony was over, he blurted out. "Yes, the abandoned town has been abandoned for a long time. Gradually, there are already some small animal footprints. We can hunt these small animals. Carnivores will not leave the forest because of these small animals. After all, they need large Meat food, and only small animals have been seen in the abandoned town. It is unlikely that carnivorous beasts will leave, and some small carnivores are actually not too threatening. We can also hunt them for food." A hint of surprise flashed across Qianye''s face when he heard Yuze''s words, and then said briefly. "I understand, but we don''t have an effective way to kill these little animals. They run very fast. We... we can''t catch up!" However, what Chiba said was brief, and there were even some loopholes due to incomplete speech, but Yuzawa understood the meticulousness and correctness of Chiba''s inferences, and while agreeing with him, he also raised questions. He didn''t think about this matter, but... Because of their long-term hunger, their physique is really bad. They have tried many ways of hunting, but they have all failed. "So, have you tried traps?" Listening to Yuze''s words, Qianye smiled suddenly and said. trap? As soon as these words came out, the three of Yuze looked at each other, and an inexplicable color flashed across their faces. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1086： So...understand? "So...understand?" Slowly put down the stone in his hand and looked at the various relatively detailed but simple structural drawings on the ground. Chiba raised his head and his eyes fell on the three intently looking at the lines carved by the stone on the ground. The child took a breath. , I wonder if they can understand? And there is no bottom in his heart. What he drew on the ground is a structure diagram of a trap, which he learned from Hirohiko. It is a very effective trap for catching prey in the wild. As a wild survival expert Hirohiko, comes from Also learned there. It is a trap that ninjas have accumulated countless experiences in survival in the wild, simple and convenient, and have a high success rate. Although it is common to ninjas, it is not necessarily common to these children. He does not rule out that these children have used simple and rough traps to catch these small animals. However, simple and rough traps are simple and rough traps, and sometimes they will be freed if they catch prey. In addition, these children''s knowledge of survival in the wild is limited to what can and cannot be eaten. For some knowledge of how to obtain wild food, they should not dabble, and there is still a lack of hunting. And the way he thinks of now is to place some traps in the abandoned town and kill those small animals. Zong Mi has been scared by small animals many times, so the frequency of small animals should be very high. Make more traps and kill them. It''s not difficult to get to small animals, and the current situation, no matter how small or small, can alleviate the urgent need, as long as you can''t eat anything, then there is the next step. "This is... a trap?" At this time, seeing the appearance of this trap, Zong Mi exclaimed in excitement as if he had realized it later. "Is the trap like this?" Analysis, Yuze also whispered lowly. Heyin didn''t speak, but stared at the trap of Chiba painting closely, thoughtfully. Uh Haven''t tried the trap? Seeing Zongmi and Yuze''s reaction, Chiba was a little surprised. These children hadn''t even tried a trap, and even, depending on how they looked, they hadn''t even seen what the trap looked like. After saying "Have you ever tried a trap", Chiba began to draw the trap. The three of them didn''t speak at the time. Chiba focused on drawing the picture, and did not pay much attention without responding. But now that the painting is finished, everyone''s reaction surprised him. Generally speaking, as long as it is a kid who fishes and tricks or treats, the simplest trap should be possible. After all, a bowl and a stick can be used as a trap. These children don''t even know the trap. Could it be that These kids, dont even play tricks? According to the general routine, there is always one in a group of children who is especially good at fish-catching, flying in the sky, and running on the ground can get it, there is no such group of children, and Chiba did not expect it. However, Surprise is Surprised. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing is not impossible. After all, it is normal for things that have not been touched. Because you don''t know about traps, it is normal to not think of using traps to catch them. "However, traps may not solve the problem..." But at this time, Qianye was surprised, but Yuze frowned quietly and asked. "Yes, traps are only a temporary cure. The real need is to cure the root cause. Traps alone cannot solve the current predicament. After all, traps may not always catch prey. It is a passive hunting. What we need is Active hunting." Hearing this, Chiba nodded. The trap is just a solution to the urgent need, of course he can''t be naive to a trap to solve all the problems. The trap is only the first step, and it is in haste, there is no way to do it! "that" Hearing this, Yuze frowned slightly, and his face was puzzled. At this moment, Zong Mi also looked over, while Heyin nodded slightly while looking at the trap. "Have you ever collected kunai and shurikens when you collected spoils on the battlefield?" Faced with the doubts of the two, Chiba did not answer directly, but asked such a question. The previous Harmony described the search operation in the abandoned town, so there was nothing about the ninja. Here, Chiba must ask. "Kunai? Shuriken?" The two Yuze looked at each other, obviously not knowing what kunai and shuriken were. "It''s the weapon that the ninja uses to throw. It''s black, diamond-shaped, very sharp, um...Lets put it this way, when you collect them on the battlefield, is there a small bag on the ninjas body? Chiba thought for a moment and said. "Is it this one?" This time, the two seemed to understand, and nodded one after another. Yuze even grabbed a kunai directly from the waist and handed it to Chiba. "Yes, that''s right!" Seeing Kuunai, Chiba nodded hurriedly. Sure enough, it was taken back. After all, this is self-defense! No matter how young they are, seeing so many ninjas fighting, they should understand that this kind of weapon can be self-defense, and regardless of their own strength, they should carry some self-defense with them, basically common sense. And Chiba''s mind flashed through such a thought ~www.novelhall.com~ How many? " After the years passed, Chiba hurriedly asked. "How many?" When the two heard this, they looked at each other again and frowned. "This, we don''t count how many, but there should be a lot..." After thinking about it, Yuze said. a lot of That should be enough! And hearing this, Qianye''s mouth finally showed a smile. So, for the rest, there should be no problems! "what happened?" Seeing this smile at the corner of Chiba''s mouth, Yuzawa and Zongmi seemed to feel something and hurriedly asked. "A lot of words, that would be great. Next, we will use kunai and shuriken a lot." Hearing the words, raising his head, Qianye''s mouth smiled thicker and said. Ok? How do I feel that Chiba''s smile is a bit ill-intentioned? At this moment, looking at Qianye, Yuze and Zong Mi had an urge to swallow. "Then, now that everything is in place, I will tell you about my plan!" However, Chiba didn''t care about the two obviously stiff smiles, and directly spoke. "Yes!" And hearing this sound, both Yuze and Zongmi were in a solemn color, with a slightly clear harmony on their faces. They also suddenly raised their heads and looked at Qianye, with a serious look on their faces. "First of all, let''s solve the current food problem. At least we can''t be hungry every day. Therefore, the layout of the traps is the first place. Don''t underestimate the layout of the traps. The traps are easy to do, but the layout is difficult. Find... " Reaching the serious gazes of the three of them, Chiba nodded and began to narrate his plan. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1087： The greatest luck "My plan, that''s it." The smile at the corner of his mouth narrowed a little, and slowly turned into seriousness. Chiba finished the narration and looked at the three of them. At this time, in his raised gaze, three pairs of wide-open eyes came into view, as well as three small faces that were extremely unbelievable and even horrified. "Chi... Chiba, you..." Zong Mi, who caught his gaze with an incredibly horrified face, opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything. "You...you are...say...say...really...really..." Yuze beside Zongmi was almost open-mouthed, shaking every word, but there was no way to explain it. "Chiba...you mean...means..." And the situation of harmony is not far from that of the two, and there is an incredible expression of "Did I misheard" on his face. "Only in this way can we guarantee a permanent cure, and only in this way can you never encounter the current dilemma and survive." To the surprise of the three, Chiba also flashed a hint of surprise, obviously he did not expect the reaction of the three to be so big. And his plan is actually very simple, according to the current situation, divided into three steps. The first step is to let them learn how to create this kind of trap before tonight, and then teach them some knowledge about how to arrange traps, how to arrange traps, and where to arrange them, so that they can be rewarded. And this knowledge, thousands of Although Ye only understands a few furs, it is far behind Hongyan, but for these children, it is enough. This is also a step that Chiba had to take because of the current predicament. If he had come here earlier, if there was enough food here, or in other words, if it was not so stressful, this step would have been unnecessary. This is also no way. The prerequisite for the second step is that the cooking cannot be cut off, and even the food must be meat. The second step is to teach them how to use shuriken and kunai. With kunai and kunai, plus some knowledge of traps, these children can hunt and kill carnivorous beasts in the forest or in the territory of carnivorous beasts. Large herbivores, as well as some melons, fruits, fungus and grass, so as to ensure a real source of food. The abandoned town is not a forest landform after all. Although some small animals frequently appear, it does not mean that there is a perfect Shengtai inside. There is a lot of randomness. There is no today or tomorrow, no one can tell. This kind of randomness will cause one to be caught today, but not to be caught tomorrow. Whether there is food or not is a big part of luck. This is definitely not a long-term solution. The long-term plan for these orphans is to be in this forest. This forest can attract hunters, so there is definitely a complete ecological circle, and the ecological circle represents sufficient food, which can definitely ensure that these children will not worry about their lives. Moreover, these children will eventually grow up, and their appetite will become bigger and bigger. Even if the abandoned towns can often catch some small animals, it is not enough. They will need more and more food. Outside the forest, except for the small towns. , Dont think about other places, its too dangerous. These orphans must conquer this forest and learn kunai and shuriken, which is a must. This is the most basic means of hunting forest beasts, and it is also a skill. At the same time, the sooner these children can hunt large animals, then he can also obtain more meat. It is also very important to him. After all, he is now unable to refine chakras due to his weak health and is in urgent need of meat. To replenish the body''s energy, as for the porridge I drank before, it was decided that it was not enough. Even if the small animals were hunted, so many people would be worth a point for him. As for why I choose to teach Kumu and Shuriken, this is also the most basic survival method that Chiba can teach. Maybe if Hongyan is here, these children will learn some more advanced survival methods, but after all, Hongyan is not here, The foundation that Chiba can teach to help survival is the skills of shuriken and kunai. And this second step serves the third step. The third step of Chiba is probably the place where Yuze and the three are horrified. This third step, after ensuring that the second step, which is to have sufficient food sources, or to open up a long-term sufficient food source, Chiba will teach them how to meditate, how to train their bodies, and then learn to use chakras . Yes, Chiba will teach them the most basic powers that belong to ninjas. Moreover, this last step is the top priority, the real permanent solution. The reason why these children are struggling between life and death is also very simple. Even some of these orphans have realized that it is their own weakness. This weakness is for ninjas. Although the completion of the second step seems to be able to get these children out of trouble without worrying about food, but in the long run, the second step is far from enough. First of all, this is the country of grass, the center of the battlefield. Although these children have not many records of encountering ninjas, after all, it is only temporarily safe. Moreover, even in the peaceful age, the country of grass is a small country, the village of Kushin. Such a small ninja village, the ninjas of other countries, can still do whatever they want, or there may be ninja fights in the territory of the country of grass. No one knows what will happen. If they dont have the power to protect themselves, then they It is still on the line of life and death. Secondly, this is the world of Naruto. The carnivorous beasts here are not necessarily the beasts in the previous life. There are many creatures that belong to the Naruto world view and only exist in the fantasy concept of the previous world view. These are not simply learning some sufferings and nothings. Shuriken can be defeated, and if such creatures exist in this forest, then these orphans will still have their lives worried. Without this third step, it would still treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. After they left, these children had nothing to change except for being fed. Moreover, now they are grasshoppers on a rope, and his feet dont know when he can heal. Before Ruiguos feet healed, enemy ninjas appeared. If these children are not able to protect themselves, then He also has no power to protect himself. This can be considered a plan for myself. Therefore, this teaching ninja power can be regarded as forced by the situation. As for the feasibility of this plan... In fact, the three steps of this plan are quite simple. The skills of shuriken are not difficult to learn. As long as you practice diligently, you will always learn and possess good skills. As for Chakra, it is basically impossible for ordinary people to learn things on their own. Even if someone teaches them, it takes considerable time and energy. However, if there is a ninja, there is a check like Chiba. Kara has a very thorough understanding of Professor Ninja, so it is not impossible to master it in a short time. Moreover, even if you didnt learn it before Chiba left, at best, Chiba should be more mindful and take precautions when treating injuries. These orphans can still try as long as they know the method ~www.novelhall.com~ Those who refine and make chakras will learn someday. The feasibility of this plan is absolutely extremely high. It can be said that as long as these orphans cooperate, then Chiba will definitely get the results that Chiba wants through this plan. "This" But at this time, hearing Qianye''s affirmation, the three Yuze looked at each other, with an unbelievable look on their faces. "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Seeing the appearance of the three of them, Chiba frowned and asked hurriedly. After all, this plan is also about himself. Given the three people''s fearful attitude towards ninjas and the death of many of their partners at the hands of ninjas, Chiba is still a little worried that they will resist. "No! No! No!" Zong Mi reacted fastest when he said this, the expression on his face condensed, and he shook his head repeatedly. "learn!" Harmony also made an immediate statement. But Yuze stared at Chiba and said nothing for a long time. "Yuze...what about you? It''s my plan. Is there anything wrong?" Chiba couldn''t help but ask. This Yuze is the leader of this group of orphans. He is obviously more different than Heyin and Zongmi. It is not without reason to become the leader of this group of children. If he doesn''t agree, it will be trickier. And Chiba''s heart was also very worried about Yuze''s stare and non-commitment. "Do not" However, when Qianye said this, Yuze immediately shook his head, and even struggled to sit up from Zongmi''s arms. "Thank you, Chiba!" Then, he lowered his head deeply and expressed his gratitude to Chiba in the maximum possible posture he could do now. "Meeting you, it is us, the greatest luck!" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1088： Start…… "Do not" Looking at Yuze, who bowed his head to thank, Chiba shook his head and said, "It was your unique vision that saved me!" "Chiba..." As soon as he said this, Yuze suddenly raised his head, and his eyes gleaming with crystal brilliance fixed on Qianye''s face. He found it! He found out that I saved him to save us! In his heart, there was such a surprise and some guilty thoughts. His purpose in saving Chiba is not simple. He is not simply saving Chiba, but saving Chiba and then letting Chiba save himself. Although this is understandable, in Yuzes perception, this is An impure purpose, and Chiba, not only thought of a way to save them, but this method was not only to save them for a while, but to save them for the rest of their lives. He even planned to teach them the power of Chakra that shouldn''t have been spread out, so that they can survive and live. In such a comparison, he couldn''t help feeling a guilty conscience. "Are you stupid" But at this time, seeing Yuze''s expression, Chiba couldn''t help but smile, saying something in his mouth. Stupid...? As soon as he said this, Heyin and Zong Mi were both taken aback. They couldn''t help looking at Yuze, who had a slightly strange expression on his side, with a trace of doubt in his heart. Why did Chiba suddenly say that Yuzawa is an idiot? What are the two of them communicating? eye contact? These two people are so close together? And after this trace of doubt arose, a series of puzzles flashed in their hearts. Stupid... stupid? Looking at Chiba''s smiling face and hearing Chiba''s words, Yuze was also stunned. The original expression with strange expression suddenly turned into a dazed daze. he is See through my mind, is my conscience guilty? Then, tell me not to care? However, he is not an idiot after all. After a bit of confusion, he soon understood. "Ah, maybe." But after understanding, he unconsciously showed a smile on the corner of his mouth and said. is it? I''m such a fool! Since Chiba is aware of my thoughts, if he is unwilling to help us because of my impure purpose, then how can he make such a plan to the end? If he is really unwilling, he only needs to solve it temporarily. The food crisis is just fine, which is equivalent to saving us. Even if he values ??love and righteousness, it is enough to do here! The reason why Chiba helped us this way is because... He really wants to help us! Chiba is different! Different from other ninjas! Even if he is a ninja, that is the best ninja, a good person among ninjas! At this moment, between this smile, Yuze''s impression of the ninja seemed to reverse. Sure enough, it is different, Yuze is different, he is very talented, very keen, and very good at thinking! Perhaps, he is a genius, not necessarily! It seems that I am a little looking forward to his progress while learning ninjutsu! At the same moment, Chiba with a smile on the corner of his mouth, the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to rise again. And in this smile, inexplicably, the distance between the two is much closer, an inexplicable feeling of mutual trust slowly implanted in the hearts of both parties. What are these two people doing? At this moment, Zong Mi was confused and blank looking at the two smiling faces. Uh Looking at each other like this, the two... won''t... Hey? It seems a bit... Kind of... nausea? At the same moment, when Zong Mi was in a dazed face, he also didn''t know the harmony. Although there was no expression on his face, he thought so in his heart. "Well, according to the plan, we will arrange the traps tonight. If we arrange them tomorrow, it will seem a bit late. Maybe there will be nothing to eat tomorrow. We can''t delay it for a moment." At this time, the smile at the corner of Chiba''s mouth also slowly converged, turning into a serious look. "Ok!" Hearing this, the three also cleared up their moods and nodded solemnly. Although Chiba didn''t say anything, they also knew that although the plan was very detailed, the success rate was not 100%. Although they were all very simple steps and very feasible, it was really good for them to sit up. , Is still quite difficult. The first level is the making and placement of traps. They don''t know anything about traps. For them, although Chiba''s traps are simple for ninjas, they still require a certain amount of practice and understanding to be perfect. "How about? Harmony, have you learned it?" Then, after preventing them from nodding in response, Chiba suddenly turned his head, the style of painting also changed, and looked towards the harmony. "learn?" Facing Chiba''s sudden question, Heyin was stunned. "Trap, you should have fully understood it just now!" As if expecting that Heyin would react like this, Chiba spoke again after a moment of stunned. "Um... uh!" After receiving these words from Chiba, Harmony immediately reacted and nodded. She had been paying attention to the trap just now. Chiba''s drawings were very detailed. After thinking about it, she understood the principle of the trap. Did he... just pay attention to me? And in her heart, there was such a surprised thought. "Ok!" After getting the affirmative answer, Chiba was not surprised. After nodding, he opened his mouth to Zongmi and said, "Take all Kumu and Shuriken." "understand!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Zongmi glanced at Yuze, who was already able to rely on him and did it by himself, and stood up altogether, then left the hut and headed for another hut. "Yuze, how about you?" At this time, after watching Zong Mi leave, Chiba looked at Yuze who was bowing his head, a strange expression flashed across his face, and asked. "Well, understand how to do it!" Hearing this, Yuze didn''t look up, looking at the structural drawing on the ground~www.novelhall.com~ with a thoughtful expression on his face. "Well, in a moment, you two will collect materials and arrange about ten traps. Place Zongmi scared by small animals and focus on them." After getting the affirmative answer, Chiba told the next arrangement. Compared with harmony, Yuzawa understands faster... And in his mind, a thought "it really is so" flashed through his mind. "Yes!" Hearing Chiba''s order, the two nodded and said yes without any hesitation. It seems that the body has recovered! This Yuze is not only talented, but also very special in body! At this moment, Chiba, who heard this sound, couldn''t help but glance at Yuze, and found that the weak tremor that Yuze had when he just woke up was gone. His body really recovered. Up! This kind of body''s resilience is obviously different from ordinary people. "So, here are some key points about trap layout, let me tell you..." However, Chiba didn''t struggle with this issue much, but directly learned some trapping knowledge from Hongyan, and talked to the two in a head. With their super comprehension, Chiba almost only said it once, and the two of them memorized various points, and had a set of their own understanding, the next step was actual combat. Then, after Zongmi took the kunai and shuriken over, after confirming that these kunai and shurikens were quite adequate, Chiba briefly talked about the techniques of kunai and shuriken to the three of them. , Let Heyin and Yuze collect materials, and then set up traps. And Zong Mi was left by him, and directly began to learn the throwing techniques of Kumu and Shuriken. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1089： Why, let the harmony go? "Crack!" The firewood added to the bonfire blasted bright sparks amidst the explosion, and was slowly engulfed by the tongue of fire. The dim light slowly illuminated the dilapidated hut. At the same time, it also illuminates the face of Chiba, who is a little overcast. At this time, he has been moved, the original thin bedding has been thickened by the multiple bedding used by harmony, and the position has been moved slightly outward. On his right, there is a burning bonfire and an iron pot gradually emitting heat from it, and the children are still sleeping soundly in the blankets of Yuze. Its just that after Heyin and Yuze understood what he said about arranging traps, they rushed to arrange traps. After all, there will be no food from tomorrow morning. Trap hunting is another hunting process that needs to be waited for. And the randomness is very high. Arranging it earlier will increase the chance of hunting. It was Chiba''s original plan to let Heyin and Yuzawa go there earlier, so when Heyin and Yuzawa were moving their nests and proposed to set up traps, he simply agreed. In the direction of the abandoned town, there was a big road leading directly, and the beasts there were rare. Chiba didn''t worry about the danger they would encounter when they walked at night. After all, when they left, it was already in the afternoon, and the abandoned town was another three or four hours away. Once and again, the sky was definitely dark, and the road over there was clear, and the beasts were rare, although There are already some small animals in the abandoned town, but after all, they are just small animals such as rabbits and squirrels. Generally, large carnivores have a strong sense of territory. The towns where humans live are already in their consciousness. They will retreat to human territory. Unless forced, they will not enter the territory of humans who can hunt them. This is why there are generally no large carnivores in places with towns. One is Some people will also be regarded as threats to hunt and kill. The other is that the process of human settlement and hunting is to declare that this place is their own territory. In other words, according to the rules of the animal kingdom, humans have proved that they have a big fist. This is my territory. Therefore, other large carnivores and even herbivores recognize this place as human territory and dare not enter it easily. Even if the humans in the abandoned town have already left, the consciousness that this is a human territory has not disappeared from the heads of large carnivores. Otherwise, these orphans may have been killed by more than one child. As for the possible small carnivores, Chiba had already told them about the usage of kunai and shuriken, and some coping methods after being thrown down, before Heyin and Yuzawa left, and they were two people. As long as there is a care for each other and weapons in hand, even if they encounter an attack, they should be able to cope. Of course, Heyin and Yuzawa are definitely not absolutely safe, and they may not be able to return safely. They still risk considerable risks. All of the above are just Chiba doing everything he can do to help them. In the end, They rely on themselves. Now it is a desperate situation that is about to die. If you don''t have to take risks or risk your lives, then the current situation is not a desperate situation. Although the trap has been laid out, the harmony and Yuze should also be perfectly arranged, but it is random! The ingredient of luck is too big! At this time, under Qianye''s uncertain face, it was full of worries. This first step, seemingly simple, is just setting up a trap and waiting, but it is the step that relies on the most luck in all the plans he has made so far, and it is also the most difficult one for him to master. step. What he dislikes the most is relying on luck. The feeling of not being able to see through the final result before it happens makes him very uncomfortable. This feeling of no bottom in his heart can''t be worse. and Thinking about it, Chiba''s eyes couldn''t help but fall onto his legs. Just now, when Kayin and Yuzawa left and Zongmi focused on practicing shuriken and kunai, he did it up and down for himself. One check. As a result, everything was normal except for the legs, and the feeling of weakness disappeared after eating the shiitake mushroom minced pork porridge. Although he could not make chakras, his spirits were obviously much better. The injuries of the battle against Wuqianyanyin have completely healed, and there are no scars left, and the skin is as white as a baby, as if it is brand new inside and out. However, this situation did not make Chiba more optimistic. On the contrary, he was a little worried. Worrying about the recovery of Chakra and medical ninjutsu, can he heal his feet. After all, the wounds on his body were healed miraculously, and even the performance on the feet and the body were the same. Such a miraculous healing could not make the legs conscious. Then, his medical ninjutsu, even if it is creation Can regeneration really heal his legs? "Boom Boom... Boom Boom..." And at this time, just as Qianye was falling into worry, the clear water in the iron pot finally boiled, and the sound of boiling water pulled Chiba back from his thoughts as the tongue of fire swallowed. "Zong Mi, the water is boiling!" At the moment he was pulled back, Chiba subconsciously shouted towards the door. "Ok!" Soon, Zong Mi''s absent-minded response came from outside the door. Then, for a while, when Chiba was about to shout a second time~www.novelhall.com~ Zong Mi was reluctant, and walked in after looking back at the door step by step. At this time, the boiling water had a tendency to splash out of the pot, and a few drops were splashed on the back of Chiba''s hand a little further away. "Don''t worry, Heyin and Yuze will be fine." Seeing Zong Mi who squatted down beside him, picked up the palms and the thin iron pot, poured the last food into the iron pot, Chiba pursed his lips and couldn''t help but speak. Zongmi practiced shuriken and kunai for a while since Heon and Yuzawa left. Because of the inability to concentrate, after throwing his sword and kunai to Chiba''s side several times, Zongmi was forced to suspend training. Meaning, wait for harmony and Yuze back to practice. After suspending the training, apart from making the fire pot, he has been waiting outside the door. Obviously, he was extremely worried about Heyin and Yuze. "Ok" Hearing Chiba''s words, Zong Mi squatted down, but looked at the flame and the iron pan, still absent-minded. In this regard, the corners of Chibas mouth are slightly bitter. He understands Zong Mis feelings very well. He cant find anything to say at this time. From Zong Mis response, he cant hear anything unless Chord and Yuze come back. comfort. After this response, Chiba fell silent. Then, Chiba didn''t speak, and Zong Mi was also worried, both of them were silent and silent, and instantly enveloped in this simple room. Except for the children''s slight snoring, and the crackling of flames, needle drop can be heard in the room. "why" Suddenly, Zong Mi, whose face was reflected with fire, spoke softly. "Why, let the harmony go?" The faint, slightly dissatisfied interrogative sentence broke the silence of the whole room. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1090： because…… Zong Mi... Is this complaining about not letting him go? still is Hearing this slightly dissatisfied question, Chiba frowned slightly, but did not care about Zong Mi''s dissatisfaction, but was a little confused about the meaning contained in Zong Mi''s sentence. Why let the harmony go and not let me go? Or, why let Heyin and Yuzawa go instead of me? And in his mind, such a thought flashed quickly. "Harmony is a girl who has no strength. I understand the trap. I can also arrange it. Why let the harmony go?" At this time, just as a few thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, Zong Mi''s last question came up. This time, the faint dissatisfaction had turned into obvious dissatisfaction. So, why let He hide away and not let me go? Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba didn''t answer at the first time, but skipped the idea of ??such a confirmation. "Here, you must let the harmony go." Then, after this thought flashed, Chiba spoke. For the personnel arrangement here, Chiba does not go first because whoever learns the trap first, he also has his considerations. Since he has chosen to help to the end, then he will inevitably do his best and all considerations to help. These children. "why?" As soon as Qianye said this, Zong Mi asked back, and there was already a sense of eagerness and excitement in his words. This Zongmi... Is it already noticed? Hearing the eagerness and excitement in Zong Mi''s words, Chiba frowned slightly, feeling a little surprised. Although he felt that Zong Mi''s understanding was very high before, he did not expect that his heart was so sharp. "Ugh" In response to Zong Mi''s response, Chiba sighed first and said, "You have noticed it too, haven''t you? It''s because Heyin is a girl, so he needs more exercise." Here, all he has to let harmony go is to train her. There are some things that he can''t teach, but he can only hone it by himself. Compared with Zong Mi, He Yin needs this kind of experience, an adventure experience. After all, she is a girl, and she is responsible for taking care of the children. She must be protected by Yuze and Zongmi. There are definitely few opportunities for adventure. And some things, even if they learn the chakra, the power of the ninja, and the power of self-preservation, it does not mean that they can survive smoothly and survive well. They still need all kinds of experience and tempering. . Therefore, let the harmony go first. "So, why, why do you want Heyin and Yuze to go together?" Hearing these words from Chiba, Zong Mi was silent for a moment, then turned his head unnaturally, and muttered with a voice that Chiba could barely hear, which seemed to be complaining, but also reluctant. Is this what you care about? Then, as soon as these words came out, Chiba''s eyes opened slightly, and the corners of his mouth twitched, and there was almost a drop of cold sweat behind his head. The meaning of Zong Mi''s words is clearly, why let Yuze go and not let me go! It turned out that what Zong Mi really wanted to say was this sentence? This guy is clearly... At this moment, Chiba completely understood. This guy was jealous. He fully understood his intentions. He was just dissatisfied with letting Heyin and Yuze set up traps together. This guy definitely likes harmony. However, looking at the appearance of Yuze and the appearance of the harmony, it seems that he did not realize his likes. As for whether there is any relationship between harmony and Yuze that exceeds friendship, Chiba did not see anything. "Uh" In this regard, Chiba was at a loss for words. Obviously, he didn''t notice Zong Mi''s liking for harmony. However, he could detect ghosts too. "Ugh" Then, after being speechless at this moment, Chiba sighed, spoke again, and said: "The reason why I let Yuze go and didn''t let you go, I also have my consideration. You should be the most powerful person here. Now, it is the most suitable for shuriken." "The best one, shuriken?" Hearing this, Zong Mi was taken aback. He didn''t expect to arrange himself to practice shuriken and kunai here, and Chiba also had a deep meaning. "Of course, regardless of Yuzawa or harmony, these children wonder if they have learned shuriken and kunai and how to use shuriken and kunai, they may not be able to play the normal throwing of shuriken and kunai. Power, after all, the use of shuriken and kunai requires strength." Looking at Zong Mi, Chiba explained. Here, Chiba really didn''t fool Zongmi, or made up any reason to comfort Zongmi, and arranged for Zongmi to stay and practice. It was his purpose. Such an arrangement is also the most reasonable at this stage. Compared with other people, Zong Mi obviously has greater power, and Shuriken, although most of it relies on skills, after all, it still requires strength. If the strength is too small, it will not be able to exert its due power. No matter how skillful a person has the power to bind a chicken, he cannot throw it far. And the orphans here, including Heyin and Yuze, are weak in strength due to the long-term lack of food. Only this Zong Mi ~www.novelhall.com~ has extraordinary strength and a long-term lack of food, but still quite The strength. It can be said that none of the orphans here is more powerful than the kunai and shuriken thrown by Zong Mi, and Zong Mi''s power is absolutely up to the standard and can display shuriken skills. And he has learned shuriken, then he is a breakthrough, he will open up another source of food. This food source is definitely more reliable than traps. "Need strength...need strength..." After hearing what Chiba said, Zong Mi''s eyes flashed, and the unpleasant emotions in his mind and all kinds of scratching emotions in his heart slowly disappeared. He could understand that Chiba was really not deceiving himself, but if he gave full play to the power of shuriken, he could also faintly feel what Chiba wanted him to do. Chiba''s move to let him stay and let Yuze set up traps was really not embarrassing him. It was completely out of consideration for the current situation. "I... I get it!" Then, after a few whispers, he huffed, stood up abruptly, and said, "Thank you Chiba, I''m going to practice now!" Without waiting for Chiba to speak, he ran directly to the other side of the room, using a stone to make a target-like notch on the wooden wall, and grabbed the Kumohe placed in a broken basket. Shuriken, he practiced aggressively. Hey! Seeing this scene, Chiba was not delighted by Zong Mi''s hard work, but half-squinted his eyes with a wonderful expression. Could it be that I will cook next? I cook like this? Could this Zong Mi be a potential stunned character? At this moment, there was only helplessness in his heart. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1091： sure? "Duh!" "Duh!" "Duh!" The sound of a metal object inserted into the wooden wall echoed in this simple hut, connected with the boiling sound of Bo Bo Bo Bo. "Can you eat it?" The crisp childish voice, with a touch of drooling feeling, broke the sound of stubborn, babbled sound. Little bald Mintai grinned, revealing two rows of teeth with two missing front teeth, and he unceremoniously pulled Chiba who seemed to be lost in thought, and said. stare Then, after this sound, the other five children turned their faces and looked at Chiba together. In their eyes, there was a silent "Can you eat it, can you eat it, can you eat it?" Words. "Uh" In response, six eyes fell on him at once, and Qianye, who was thinking deeply, was taken aback. "Hey, Brother Chiba, can you eat it!" Seeing Qianye raising his head slightly, he was a little stunned. The little bald-headed Mingtai couldn''t help shaking Qianye, and said something impatiently. Hmm! Following Mentai''s words, the eyes of the other five children burst into desire and nodded. "Cuckoo..." Even in this sound, there were screams of stomachs. "Wait a minute." And this sound and the belly call obviously pulled Chiba back to his senses. After returning to his senses, Chiba held on with his hands and raised his body slightly. He glanced over the children sitting around the campfire and looked at the boil. Looking at the vegetable porridge in which the white porridge is mixed with some vegetables, he frowned slightly and said, "But, you can move it away." "Oh!" Hearing this sound, the little bald head understood that his grinning mouth opened again, and he nodded heavily to Qianye before turning around to say: "Move away, move away!" "Hurry up!" Then, the five children stood up neatly, with a dazzling tacit understanding of Chiba, they quickly removed the iron pot from the bonfire and placed it aside to cool down. After all this was done, the children glanced at the iron pan and the porridge in the iron pan, then quietly moved away from the iron pan, swallowed, moved to the edge of the bed in Chiba, and started adding firewood. Ensure the burning of the campfire. "Crack!" In the sparks splashing, the six children reflected by the flames blushed, and they were really cute. Ugh Looking at the children''s concentrated expressions, Chiba sighed uncontrollably. These children shouldn''t have lived like this. While sighing, such a thought came into his heart from the bottom of his heart. Whether its in the past or in this life, Chiba can be said to be very lucky. He doesnt need to endure hunger and lives in a stable environment. Although he lives in the village of Konoha a little bit tighter, its also because of the weight and props. In fact, he He was well fed and dressed warmly. As for the wars he participated in later, he also gained enough strength to keep himself. And these children suffer from hunger and hunger, unclothed, threatened by war, and even live a precarious life. The crime of war is like this. If the war was only aimed at the initiator and the ninja, the main body of the war, and did not harm the civilians, then Chiba would never give birth to the four words "crimes of war". After all, who initiated the war and who tasted the consequences is normal, even he As a part of the main body of the war, no matter how bad the situation is, he will not complain. After all, this is a self-taste and cannot blame others. However, these civilian children did not have any fault, and they should have lived a normal life. This war was nothing wrong with them. Thinking of the pasts mentioned by Won and Zongmi, those struggling on the edge of war and constantly witnessing the death of his companions in front of him, Chiba is always a little worried. It wasn''t that he was too sentimental or kind. On the contrary, he had experienced countless killings, especially after facing the massacre of Wu Qian Yanyin, his heart was harder than anyone else. However, when he really saw these children who had suffered war crimes for no reason, Chiba was hard-hearted. These children are innocent! And the culprit who caused these children to suffer, he was also one of them. Whenever he realized this, his heart could not be calm and calm. These children seem to be ordinary. I am afraid that after learning Chakra, they will not be too outstanding, but if you are careful, you should be able to protect yourself. Ok In terms of tactics and strategy, should I enlighten them? Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but return to what he had just thought about the training plan and learning direction of these six children. He is basically certain now that after learning Chakra, Yuzawa and Zongmi needless to say that the two of them are physically special, and Yuzawa''s resilience is amazing. After being poisoned, after detoxification, they recovered their strength in a short time, even Walking down the ground, he originally thought that Yuze would not be able to get out of bed at noon tomorrow, which was so special. And Zongmi is also, after so long enduring hunger, can still have this kind of power, easily hug Yuze, obviously, his body is also very special, after the chakra is extracted, their special body will be Bring them an immeasurable increase in strength. Yuze and Zongmi will become the best here. There is no doubt that even among the ninjas, they will belong to the powerful group. As for the harmony, Chiba is very impressed by the girl''s strength and resilience. A girl takes care of the family, and in this precarious environment, there is no doubt that she will have high attainments. In terms of body, although it is not as special as Yuze and Zongmi, in this case, it can still maintain health, without disease, and the body is stronger than ordinary people. In addition to her tenacity, such a person has a better body. Basically, she has the spirit of perseverance, no matter how weak it is, we cant go anywhere~www.novelhall.com~ Moreover, Chiba plans to fulfill her wish to teach her medicine and medical ninjutsu, and the role of harmony In the future, it can be said that it must be above Yuze and Zongmi. However, these six children are different from the three of them. They may be hungry at a young age. Although each one seems to be fine, Chiba, as a medical ninja, even a very powerful medical ninja, knows that these children The foundation is very thin, even if they dont lack food or meat, they will be quite ordinary. Just like him who had not developed the eight-door model, his physical foundation was limited and he could not condense more chakras, so he was locked in the strength of Zhongren. Although there are Yuze, Zongmi and harmony, as long as they keep a low profile, do not show the appearance of war orphans, there will be no big problems, and he believes that these children know how to protect themselves, but things are fickle. Who could have predicted that they would not encounter that kind of cruel, murderous lunatic. Therefore, here, he considered teaching them about tactics and strategies, so that everyone''s combat ability could increase a little. Ok It seems necessary... Thinking about it this way, Chiba nodded silently, thinking it was necessary. "Now, Chiba brother, sister Heyin, and brother Yuze, why haven''t they come back, it''s so dark!" At this moment, when Qianye made up his mind, the little bald-headed Ming Tai suddenly turned around, gently pulled his sleeve, and asked with some worry. His eyes were already full of worry. even There is also a look of fear! And as soon as these words came out, the eyes of the other five children also fell on Qianye''s face, and their expressions were worried and scared! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1092： we are back! These kids... Hearing this, Qianye frowned slightly, looking at the children who were staring at him with an expression of anxiety, anxiety and fear, and his heart was slightly blocked. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen, Heyin and Yuze are now more powerful than you think." However, his heart was blocked, his face was still slightly smiling, and he said so. Obviously, these children already have a psychological shadow, especially Menta and Tsubaki. The two children can be said to have been children from the beginning. They have witnessed too many deaths of their companions. At this moment, their hearts are probably already very Are you scared? I am afraid that Heyon and Yuzawa can''t come back suddenly. As for other children, I am afraid they have similar experiences. It is completely, the psychological shadow that has been experienced by too many deaths! There is something wrong, alas... Under the slightly smiling face, Qianye''s heart became more and more blocked, and he couldn''t help sighing. "Really? Chiba brother, do you promise?" Hearing Chiba''s words, seeing the worry-free and confident smile at the corner of Chiba''s mouth, the worry and fear on Mingtai''s face slowly disappeared, but she still asked with some uncertainty. Behind him, the other children looked at him with the same expression with uncertainty. Obviously, there is no complete relief. "I promise!" In response, Chiba smiled even more at the corner of his mouth and said affirmatively. Speaking of it, it''s been a long time since I''ve been here, and I should almost be back! However, there is a layer of worry in his heart. This time he and Zong Yashenghuo are cooking, it is actually very late. No matter what the dinner is to be eaten together, there is only the last meal. To eat together. Therefore, when they make a fire and cook, they just forget the round trip time between Harmony and Yuze. Now, according to their calculations, Heyin and Yuzawa should have returned, and now, the children are nowhere to be seen if there are no people. After saying that, Qianye''s heart also has a layer of worry. Its just that, in front of the children, he cant show lack of confidence, or uncertainty. When these children ask this sentence, they actually represent them and are already a little scared. If he cant comfort them. , Will only add a psychological shadow to these children, it will be very detrimental to the growth of children. After all, they are all six or seven years old, seven or eight years old. Unlike Konoha''s children who have received ninja education, they are just ordinary children. At this age, they learn not to fight, but to fear, and to know everything. The fear of war, the fear of war, and the fear of death. At the same time, in this fear, they are accustomed to war, accustomed to war, and accustomed to death. Chiba could see that in the face of death, these children had become a little accustomed to their behavior. For example, if Yuze was in a coma due to poisoning, although these children also showed anxiety and other emotions, they were more indifferent. It was not that the relationship between Yuze and them was not deep. On the contrary, they depended on each other for so long. The feelings between them are not relatives, but better than relatives, and stronger than blood. Yuze is absolutely very important to them, but they are used to death and seeing the death of their companions. This indifference is a kind of numbness. And this numbness is a kind of self-protection for them. I am afraid that the psychological tolerance of these children has reached the limit, and they can no longer bear the departure of any of their companions. Therefore, I will use numbness to protect myself, not to let myself go crazy or completely lose the hope of survival. They are children, they are fragile, not everyone can be as strong as steel like the protagonists in the anime, or the powerful supporting characters. They are all flesh and blood, or very weak and not yet mature. The flesh and blood of them, they need to rely on. And when relying on falling, the harm to their souls is inestimable! Here, he must not hurt them anymore and make them worry again. Even if you lie, also can not! "Really? Are you sure?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Mingtai''s face and the other children''s faces clearly showed slight smiles, and their eyes suddenly brightened. "Well, of course it is true. Let''s wait for them to come back, wait for them to come back for dinner together, maybe, if lucky, they will bring back meat!" Seeing the children, Chiba couldn''t help but raise his hand, touched Mingta''s little bald head, and said with a relaxed smile. If she is still there, with Mingtai and others, maybe... At this time, Qianye''s heart suddenly darkened, and suddenly the girl who was holding the scroll and waving at them struggling to flash across his mind, the crisp childlike voice seemed to be echoing in his ears. Three generations of Naruto... I''m really sorry, so many people in the previous life blacked you for no reason. Your efforts, your ideas, and people who understand are really very few! At this moment, those thick black academic arguments that had been thought to be righteous before, looked so odious and ridiculous at this time! Only ignorance, and the kind of cruel people who were born in an era of peace, can say so easily. Killing people at every turn, conspiracy at every turn, good deeds must be hypocritical... Really... The world is peaceful, but people are violent! At the same time, such a sudden thought flashed through his mind. "Nah! Nah! Brother Chiba, what is Zongmi doing?" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ was touched with a smile, Ming Tai pointed to Zong Mi who was practicing shuriken. During the questioning, the corner of Mentai''s eyes clearly showed an expression of "Look, there is an idiot over there". This Zong Mi was completely despised by Ming Tai. "Yeah, yeah, what is Zongmi doing?" "Ah! Don''t you think so too, I thought I was the only one who cared about his actions..." "He''s not always like this..." "Hey? Brother Zongmi, he always feels like he is fanatical, a bit disgusting..." "Ah! Do you feel the same way? I also feel a little bit..." Then, when Chiba realized Mingtai''s contempt, it was a moment of utter whispers. After the other five children were relieved, they seemed to have opened the chatterbox by Mingtai''s words, and immediately started talking. "Uh" In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched, then twitched several times. Zong Mi...you... In the eyes of children, there is no image at all! Even, it was completely despised by the children! How pathetic is this to become like this? Do not! How low is this status... So even the children look down on it! But in his heart, he slowly sympathized, looking at Zong Mi who threw his sword in his hand with a smile and sweating profusely, slowly pitying. "Wow!" At this moment, he just wanted to explain Zong Mi''s behavior. The door of the house was suddenly opened, and the cold wind in the night poured in, immediately swaying the flames, and the shadows of the people''s reflection on the wall began to sway. . "we are back!" "There are good things!" At this moment, two joyous voices rang at the door. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1093： Good start! this is! The cold wind shuttled through this simple one-room house, and the blowing bonfire swayed, filling the slightly cold outside into the warm room. At this time, Chiba was staring at the door that was suddenly opened, his eyes widened slightly, and there was a clearly surprised expression on his face. Not only him, but the other people in the room, Menta, Tsubaki and other children, all have almost the same different expressions as Chiba. The only difference is that at this moment, the children''s eyes have a kind of surprise. As their eyes widened, they burst out little by little. "Duh..." Even Zong Mi, who was enthusiastic about practicing and not asking about foreign objects, stopped practicing with the shuriken in his hand, looked at the door with a look of astonishment, posing as he threw the shuriken, motionless. At this moment, the same scene was reflected in their eyes. The harmony standing at the door, and Yuze! Back, Heyin and Yuze are back. And, it''s not just back. As they said, with good things. "rabbit!" "And what is this?" "It''s meat!" At this time, the children finally couldn''t help but got up one by one and dashed towards the two of them. "That''s great! That''s too much! Yuze, Heyin, you are really amazing!" As the children swarmed out, Zong Mi couldn''t help it anymore. He threw down Kumu and Shuriken, and ran over, even more excited in his mouth. Unexpectedly, it really... Is it really good luck! Seeing the children swarming, Zong Mi rushed out, but Chiba''s eyes were also unspeakably surprised, with a touch of helplessness on his surprised face. This...Although the element of luck is too great to master, and there are many unknowns, but it is easy to surprise people in this unknown! Then, such a thought came into his mind. "Slow down, slow down, I can''t eat it now, I have to peel it and remove the internal organs!" It was here that Kazuo rang with a smile full of voice. At this moment, she and Yuze were both holding a rabbit in their hands. They were surrounded by the children and Zong Mi, and there was an unconcealable smile on their faces. Yuze also smiled at the corners of his mouth, and his handsome face was warm and warm. He held a rabbit in one hand, and in the other was a squirrel-like creature that was almost a metre long and was quite fat. Obviously, they had a good harvest this time. These two rabbits and this one-meter-long squirrel-like creature would be enough for them to eat for two or three days if they were saved. They also did not expect that this time out so smoothly, although some time was delayed, but everything was worth it. It seems that the next step is much simpler than I thought! The situation can be regarded as moving in a better direction than I thought! At this time, looking at the orphans clustered together, looking at the two people carrying rabbits and similar creatures like Song Su, a slight smile appeared on the corner of Chiba''s mouth. In his eyes, there were red scratches on the faces of the two of them, as well as the rags and linen that clearly left traces of claws or even claws torn. Judging from the appearance of Heyin and Yuze, it should be that they have been attacked, or they took the initiative to attack the squirrel-like creature. These scratches are obviously traces of animal attacks, and the rabbits on their hands are basically not. It may be actively attacking people, it is impossible to leave such scratches, bite marks are in line with the rabbit''s attack method. It could only be that they were attacked by this squirrel-like creature or attacked it on their own initiative. And they also killed her. From the wound on the neck of this squirrel-like creature, it can be clearly seen that this squirrel-like creature died on a sharp weapon such as kunai. There is no doubt that it was Heyin or Yuze, or the two of them jointly killed this squirrel-like creature. This is not as simple as the gratifying thing of hunting prey on the first night. Behind this, it represents many things. And among these many things, there is one "They have been able to hunt prey without traps". In other words, Heyin and Yuzawa already have a certain ability to hunt and kill. It can be said that the first step of the Chiba project may be completed faster than he expected. After completing the first step, enter the first step. In the second step, in fact, they have already got rid of the predicament of lack of food initially, and the orphans can be regarded as mastering a new and sustainable source of food, and their survival rate has been greatly improved. Of course, this also means that his survival rate is greatly improved, and he is even expected to return to the village sooner. The luck of this first day is nothing short of trivial! "Chiba!" At this time, Heyin and Yuze raised their prey at the same time and shouted at him. The expression in his eyes is full of gratitude. Although they didn''t say anything next, Chiba still understood what they meant. Thanks to you! Thank you! "Hurry up and deal with it! Don''t let them greedy!" In response, Chiba smiled slightly, and did not respond much, but spoke. "Ok!" In response to Chibas response, both Heyin and Yuzawa nodded, then calmed the people apart, and headed for another room. Although Zomi and Chiba were cooking in this room, but the kitchen and the like, It''s still in another room, so to deal with it, it must go to that room. "Wait!" At this moment, Chiba seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly stopped the two of them. "what happened?" Heyin and Yuze, as well as the children who are going to go with them, and Zong Miqi, who seems to be given another shot of stimulant and intends to continue practicing shuriken because of the meat, looked over and said almost in unison. "Heart, liver, etc. should be edible, and they must be kept, and then ~www.novelhall.com~Today, all the meat must be disposed of, except for the amount for tomorrows lunch, everything else is cooked. have eaten!" Seeing everyone, Chiba spoke solemnly. "what!" Hearing this, Zong Mi was visibly taken aback, almost exclaiming in his mouth. This can last for two or three days! Why did you eat all today? And his heart is full of incredible. "Wow, that''s great!" "Eat all! Great! Eat all meat!" "A lot...a lot...a lot of meat, I...I feel like I am going to faint happily!" The children cheered. "Well, I got it." Both Heyin and Yuzawa frowned, looked at Chiba repeatedly, and when they confirmed that Chiba was serious, they nodded and agreed. "Huh? That''s the agreement? Are you sure?" Seeing the appearance of the two, Zong Mi spoke even more incredible. However, what responded to him were the backs of the two Heyin and the cheering children who surrounded them slowly leaving. "Here, is there any deep meaning?" For a while, seeing everyone disappearing around the corner, Zong Mi suddenly thought of something, and looked back at Chiba, then asked afterwards. In response, Chiba just smiled, then looked away from Zong Mi, no matter what Zong Mi asked, he didn''t respond. So, the next thing to do is to summarize and organize the meditation methods that gather mental and physical energy! Try to be as simple as possible to make sure they can understand... Although I have summarized it before, let''s do it again, this time it''s more simple and clear! And his mind has already turned elsewhere. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1094： Advance and resolve! Next, Kaone and Yuze quickly processed the two-meter-long fat creatures that looked like rabbits and squirrels, and according to Chiba''s orders, left some edible internal organs. Then, except for the internal organs to be cooked separately, all the meat was put together, and a meal of broth that this group of orphans had never seen before, watching the tumbling meat and the oil on the soup, Several children, including Yuze, swallowed. Even Chiba was also aroused by the rich smell of meat. Although there was no such act of swallowing saliva by orphans, his eyes were completely attracted by the broth. In the end, in a joyful silence, the broth in this cauldron, except for the amount for tomorrow''s lunch, was eaten and drunk completely, and there was not a drop of broth left. After a long-lost meal, the children fell asleep in contentment, and Heyin and Zongmi also fell asleep. At this moment, in this simple room, only Chiba and Yuzawa, Kato, Zomi, and the children are left. The bedding is in another room. Naturally, sleeping is in another room. "Today, do you have any plans to let everyone eat all the meat?" At this time, neither of them slept. Yuzawa was taking up Kumu and Shuriken, standing in the place where Zongmi was practicing Shuriken before, practicing. And Chiba silently looked at the starry sky outside through the open window directly opposite. Suddenly, after Yuze threw a kunai, he couldn''t help but ask. "Your body is not very solid and needs tonic. If you want to learn chakras, you must eat for a long time and ensure a balanced nutrition. Otherwise, even if you know how to condense chakras, you will not be able to condense chakras. Like I am now, Chakra cannot be refined." To Yuze, Chiba did not show off Guanzi, and replied directly. It turned out to be like this... Hearing Qianye''s answer, Yuze stepped forward, drew out a few kunai and shurikens in the center of the target on the wall, and nodded silently. Unlike Zongmi, he had guessed a little bit after Chiba spoke. Therefore, he and Heyin would agree so simply and divide the two or three days'' ration into two meals. And what Chiba said now can be regarded as confirming his conjecture and harmony. Sure enough, Chiba is already preparing for the third step! He really thinks about us wholeheartedly. At this time, in Yuze''s heart, the last trace of caution that had arisen because of Chiba''s ninja status, not Chiba''s character, finally disappeared. At this moment, just like Heyin and Zongmi, the young man who has been leading this group of orphans who has witnessed the death of too many companions by the hands of ninjas has finally completely delivered his trust. He no longer doubted Qianye. Did you notice it? But before he heard Yuzes response, he realized that Yuze was really what he thought, and after he had noticed a little bit of his thoughts, Chiba took a slight breath, looked away from the starry sky outside the window, and turned his head. He took a look at Yuze who had returned, stood firm, and put on a shuriken throwing posture to continue practicing. "How''s your body?" After this glance, Chiba thought for a while and asked. "After eating, I feel more energetic, there is no discomfort, and my spirit is much better." After all the warnings had disappeared, Yuze was obviously more casual with Chiba, and when he heard Chiba''s question, he answered truthfully. Sure enough, there must be something special about this Yuze, physically! Generally speaking, after being poisoned and detoxified, under the premise of enduring hunger, it is impossible to recover so quickly, let alone hunting prey directly, even getting out of bed is difficult. Whether it is physical strength or resilience, this is no longer the type of ordinary body. Is this Yuze''s body a special physique, or is it blood bound? Hearing Yuze''s answer, Chiba''s brows frowned slightly. At this time, he was basically affirmed that Yuze''s body was basically a special physique or some kind of physical blood. So, should we advance? After confirming in his heart, Chiba looked at Yuze and pressed his lips lightly, seeming to be thinking. Try it! Then, soon, he had the answer in his mind. "Yuze, stop for a while, I want to add new training to you." After he had the answer in his mind, he stopped hesitating and said directly. "Duh!" With this abrupt sentence of Qianye, Yuze was stunned when he heard the words, his hands were slippery, and the one who could have hit the red heart, directly shot out of the target drawn by the stone, and almost flew out. "what?" Then, it was a surprise. The new training, can it be said that... At this moment, Yuze realized something in his heart. "How to condense chakra, in addition to kunai and shuriken, you will also need to practice chakra meditation next." At this time, Chiba was also very simple, and said directly. "but" Hearing this sound, Yuze didn''t have much joy on his face, but a kind of doubt, and even a hint of hesitation that was not easily detectable on his face. is it? Is there still a trace of rejection in the heart for the power of a ninja like Chakra, which has given him so much suffering that belongs to the ninja? Seeing Yuze''s expression, Qianye almost subconsciously came up with such a thought. "If you can condense the chakra earlier, then it will be of great help to the second step plan. I think you should understand this point! But now, we have been relying on the first step ~www.novelhall.com~ which is unreliable. After all, the first step is too much for luck and it is not an effective food guarantee. Only the second step is completed and it has been developed for a long time. Only the source of food can ensure survival. My plan, although there are first, second, and third steps, and the first step is the premise of the second step, and the second step is the premise of the third step, but they do not need to be completed in order. In the final analysis, It is the relationship between food. The basis of the third step is food, and the purpose of the first and second step is also food. If there is a situation where the third step can be carried out in advance, then it must be grasped, and then the third step Its okay to come back to feed the second step, and it can even greatly increase the success rate. " Then, after sensing Yuzes thoughts, Chiba also spoke directly, interrupting Yuzes next words. From his tone and content of words, Chiba can guess that Yuzawa was afraid that he would use the order of the steps of the plan to express his rejection. "No matter what power it is, as long as it is used well, it is good." In the end, Chiba didn''t give Yuze a chance to refute at all, and said conclusively. No matter what power it is, as long as it is used well, it is good... I am... Is this repelling the power of Chakra? Chiba, did you see something I didn''t notice? At this moment, Yuze was shocked and stunned on the spot. It took a while before he reduced the color of surprise on his face and then slowly disappeared, finally turning into a touch of firmness. "Yes, I understand!" Then he said categorically. No matter what kind of power it is, as long as it can help everyone survive, even if it is an evil power, what will happen after learning! At this moment, his heart is unshakable! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1095： try "L" The patter of rain, accompanied by the breeze with water vapor, swept into this simple room, blowing the extinguished bonfire into bursts of bright fire stars. It''s raining? Chiba, who was slightly irritated by the coldness of the breeze and the water vapor, slowly opened his eyes, frowned slightly, and slowly sat up from the multiple bedding, and the patter of rain in his ears gradually began to sound. Be clear. Morning? Seeing the gray outside the window, but it was obviously a daytime scene, my brows were slightly frowned. Ugh Sure enough, unlike her, Yuze still needs some time! With a soft sigh in his heart, Chiba''s mind couldn''t help but reflect the situation of Professor Yuzawa Chakra last night. The effect was not as good as he thought. Although Yuze has an excellent understanding, he understood the composition of chakra and the essence of meditation at the first time, but in the real implementation, it is difficult to achieve the "quietness". After trying several times, Chiba found that he had estimated that his expectations were too high. According to Yuzes performance yesterday, when Yuze can truly be "quiet" and begin to extract spiritual energy, it is estimated that it will take half a year. Months and even longer. And this time is the standard "faster than the chakra threshold" time, and it is also the time it took for Chiba to enter the "quiet" state when he first practiced the chakra. In other words, because of previous experience, Chiba estimated the time too short. Although Yuzawa has a special body, things like "meditation", even if its blood limit, even if its a special physique, seem to be too short. In this regard, Yuze is just an ordinary member. Like him, just an ordinary member. "I was too hasty..." In response, Chiba couldn''t help sighing and groaned in her mouth. However, this is also good, now even Yuze cannot enter the meditation state in a short time, then it is necessary to let everyone start meditation training in advance. Yesterday everyone had a full meal. Even if the body is a little weak because of the long-term hunger, most of the people here are children after this meal. It is estimated that the Chakra practice can be carried out. As long as they can continue to eat like this in the future, their background will get better and better. As long as they practice diligently, use the right methods, and work hard enough, it is only a matter of time before they can learn to chakra. However, using the third step to feed back the second step, this plan is considered to be a failure. Ugh Sure enough, she is... With this sound, a series of plans flashed in Qianye''s heart, and at the end, he couldn''t help but feel a little bit sour. Are they not there? At this time, he looked around for a week and found that the surroundings were empty, and there were scattered kunai and shurikens on the wall used to practice shuriken, and there were no figures. "It''s noon?" Then, after this glance, he saw a large bowl of broth next to his bedding. The broth was placed very close to the ashes on the bonfire, keeping it warm with the remaining temperature of the ashes, and there was still a slight heat at this time. Transpiration rises. Obviously, this is lunch. Because of the lack of food, this group of orphans does not have the concept of breakfast, and even if there is breakfast, it is impossible to have such a rich broth. It is estimated that a bowl of soup is almost the same, as the bowl is filled with meat and soup. On the contrary, it is only lunch. In other words, he slept until noon this time. Looking at the residual temperature of the nearby bonfire and the temperature of the broth, it should be afternoon. they What are you going to do? Gently picking up the broth, Chiba was not polite, and started eating directly, and there was such a question in his heart. According to his plan, the children should now be practicing kunai and shuriken. Yuze''s words, he told him last night, and immediately began to focus on the practice of Chakra and ignore the others. And the trap in the abandoned town over there is for Heyin and Zongmi to check it out. After all, this abandoned town has been going back and forth for almost half a day. It takes a long time to go to Yuze every time. Its a waste of time. With this time, its better to concentrate on practicing chakras. If he can extract chakras, then some things will be easier to do. With a foundation like chakras, Chiba can teach some Simple and common ninjutsu, such as three-shenjutsu, such as the escape technique that fits his Chakra nature, and when he has a certain power, then it should not be a big problem to go to the forest to hunt those ordinary carnivorous beasts. The forests are rich in products, including carnivorous beasts and herbivores. As long as he can start hunting carnivorous beasts, it is equivalent to having a stable source of food, so other people can focus on cultivation and exercise. Up. As long as we can concentrate on training and exercise, this group of orphans will only get stronger and stronger. At that time, food will not be the main problem, and survival will naturally not be a problem~www.novelhall.com~ At that time, we should pay attention. It is the unsuspecting disaster on the battlefield. Of course, it doesnt matter if Yuzes entry is not ideal. As long as Zong Mi can master shuriken, plus certain physical training, although there is no chakra, physical skills will be greatly reduced, but some hunting Ordinary animals should not be a problem, and they can also form a relatively stable source of food. At least, it can be guaranteed that you will not be hungry. Moreover, as long as he is not hungry, he can refine his body energy as soon as possible, create chakras, and heal his legs. And as long as he is healed, then it is not a problem. "So... try it out!" However, although he can''t see anyone now, and doesn''t seem to follow his plan, Chiba doesn''t care too much. Under this circumstance, he doesn''t think these orphans will be ignorant. The reason why they are on the brink of war To survive, there must be their own set of survival rules, and they understand the priorities, so he doesn''t think these children will play and forget to train. And now he can''t move around. If the children are really not here, he can do nothing. Right now, all he can do is to see if he can make chakras now. I had a full meal last night and rested so well. I slept till now, and my spirits are much better than yesterday. Basically, I dont feel weak anymore. Rather than figuring out what the children are doing, the most important thing is one''s own problem. And thinking of this, Chiba no longer hesitated as soon as the words in his mouth came out, and directly closed his eyes and entered a state of meditation. Hopefully, you can use Chakra! At this moment, such a thought flashed in his mind. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1096： Cold sweat! War Three, in the country of Grass, somewhere in the forest on the front battlefield of Konoha and Iwain, one of the two Orion huts. "Ugh" With a sigh, on the second day after waking up, that is, on the eleventh day after ten days of being in a coma, Chiba, who tried to create Chakra, failed. He tried to extract chakras from cells, but in the cells that seemed to be rejuvenated due to food and rest, there was no trace of body energy that could be extracted. Without body energy, it is naturally impossible to make chakras. "Why is this, the cells are very vigorous, it should be a feeling of full energy, why, no body energy can be extracted... And, I always feel that the control of the cells, am I... weakened?" Almost as soon as he opened his eyes, Chiba''s brows frowned, and she couldn''t help but exclaim. This situation is so strange! If you say that you are as weak as yesterday, because you are weak and cannot extract chakras from your cells, then it makes sense. Even the ninja-like chakras are overused. Basically, the body energy is exhausted and the chakras cannot be refined, like the spirit. The overuse of chakras caused by overuse of energy is still relatively rare. Generally, it is the use of illusions, or other ninja powers that favor mental energy, or powerful illusions, and excessive mental energy consumption will occur. Usually the body energy is exhausted, which makes it impossible to refine chakras. If this is like yesterday''s situation, it is normal. However, now, the cells are full of vitality, which is completely the feeling of heyday. It stands to reason that in this situation, not to mention a trace of body energy can not be extracted, even if it is directly open the critical state of the wound mode, there is no problem. However, it just happens that no body energy can be extracted. Whats more frightening is that when he was extracting cell energy, he clearly felt that the sense of consciousness was like a thin, very thin yarn, which was not as clear as before. If the energy in the cell was an apple If the energy of the body is extracted, the apple is taken out of the plate. In the past, it was touched with bare hands, but now, it feels like wearing a very thin layer of gauze gloves. He even felt that his control over his own cells had dropped, as if these cells were repelling him slightly. Although it is not obvious and very subtle, if it is not carefully noticed, it will not be noticed at all, but once the feeling is noticed, it definitely makes the hair on the back stand upright. This kind of faint body is no longer the feeling of one''s own body, it is too terrible! As a result, Chiba almost exclaimed, and sweat gradually oozes from his forehead. How to do? what happened? After the terrible heartbeat, Chibas heart was confused. This situation was almost unprecedented. He searched for all the fragments in the original work that could not be refined, and analyzed some of the relevant plots of the original work. In the end, it was impossible to find out the reason. Could it be... Someone put a ban on me? I am really under Yanyin''s control! After being unable to find out the cause, this thought suddenly popped out of his mind. After thinking about it, there is only one explanation for this sense of consciousness when extracting body energy like a layer of veil, and that is that he has been restrained and thus unable to refine the chakra, and the sense of consciousness of that layer of veil is undoubtedly prohibited. Up. However, in the original work, are there any restrictions on chakras? Then, with this idea, he began to deny it again in his heart. Although he has not learned any prohibition, he has extremely high attainments in the sealing technique that has a deep connection with the prohibition. He may even be the only one who is proficient in the sealing technique of the Four Elephant Seal System and the Yin Seal System besides Kushina. Sealing everyone. The three types of sealing, restriction, and enchantment are deeply related in a sense. They are all different from the three ninja powers of ninja phantom. They use the techniques of Chakra through the technique. To a certain extent, the three are interoperable. In this regard, even if Chiba had never learned prohibition and enchantment, but the level of sealing technique reached his level, plus some inferences, it is not difficult to perceive the connection. But now, he didn''t feel any traces of the technique. He who often used the seal technique was quite sensitive to the technique. Moreover, this kind of 130 trillion cells in the whole body is completely restricted, so it is definitely a small operation, and it must be a very large operation covering the whole body. Now, on his body, there is obviously no technique, and without technique, there can be no restriction. Therefore, this conclusion is incorrect. In other words, it is negative. Of course, the prohibition was denied, so it would be impossible to be controlled by Yan Yin. So, what is it instead of prohibition? After denying the prohibition, Chiba''s brows furrowed tighter, and his heart began to jump wildly. he, Some panic! Yes, panicked! After all, this Chakras question is very important. Whether he can return to the village as soon as possible~www.novelhall.com~ depends on this. And the problem of returning to the village as soon as possible is about Lin''s fate, the entire destiny change plan, and the fate of the people he cares for. In addition, this incident is simply unheard of. He has always relied on knowing the original work without any help. It can be said to be a terrifying unknown. calm! clam down! At this moment, Qianye bit her lower lip abruptly, forcing herself to calm down. hateful! I almost lost my mind again! Encountering a plan of fate... Gee! No matter what, if there is a problem, then solve it, if it can''t be solved, then solve it too. If it doesn''t work, then ten, a hundred, a thousand attempts, one hundred thousand times, how can it be because of this little bit? The unknown and flustered! Fate plan, but with countless unknowns, so easy to panic, how to complete the change plan! The pain in the lips quickly suppressed the panic in his heart, and after suppressing it, he cursed himself secretly. "Since something like this has happened, there is no way. It has already happened. It''s useless to panic and escape. Now, let''s try a few more times to see if we can find the problem!" At this moment, he murmured in a low voice. Now, what he can do is to keep trying. He hasn''t felt his feet and shouldn''t get better. He still needs Chakra to treat his legs. And this cannot distill the situation of Chakra, whether it is the original work or after he entered the Naruto world, there is no such situation, and it can only be solved by his constant attempts. There is no other way! So, after figuring this out, he closed his eyes again and began to constantly try to refine his body energy. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1097： Fine-tuning The energy of the body is extracted again and again, and again and again failed. In the end, after spending nearly an afternoon until the night was over, Chiba did not succeed in extracting body energy, let alone making chakras. However, even though it failed, but after I dont know how many attempts, in the repeated extraction, the feeling of separating the layers of yarn obviously disappeared bit by bit, Chiba can feel it, as long as After trying again and again, the feeling that made his back hairy, as if his body was not his own, would eventually disappear. Perhaps, after this feeling of interlayer yarn disappears, the body energy can be smoothly refined. "meat!" "meat!" "meat!" And just after this last failure, Chiba gave up today''s attempt, and the children''s clear and childlike voice rang out because of excitement and joy. At this moment, the children are surrounded by the iron pan, watching the processed rabbit meat and wild pheasant meat that have just been put out of the pan, rolling in the boiling water, spilling a piece of oil, all of them can''t help but swallow. cheer. After glancing at the children, Chiba''s gaze lightly glanced at the fire, holding a basin containing shiitake mushrooms and the like, ready to put the chords at the right time, after being "dudu" earnestly practicing his hands. Zong Mi, the swordsman in Li, finally landed on Yuze who was doing meditation training with an irregular stone in the corner, and slowly showed a slight smile. Today, in the course of his repeated attempts, the three of Yuze took these children to the abandoned town where the traps were arranged, and brought back a rabbit and a wild pheasant. Its a lot less since yesterday, but todays dinner is no problem. After all, there are ten people here. Although the hares and wild pheasants are fat, they are far larger than the largest hares and wild pheasants known in Chiba''s previous life, but even if the ten people are divided, there are not many individuals. It is also the six children who still eat less harmonies, otherwise I am afraid that these are not enough for him, Zongmi and Yuze to stuff their teeth. No matter how you save it, tomorrow there will only be broth left, and at most it will be a breakfast. It seems... It must be as soon as possible! Hunt large beasts as soon as possible. However, traps can only catch small animals such as hares, and large beasts can do nothing. Now, it''s Zong Mi! Seeing all this, Qianye frowned slightly as he thought. The situation is still quite serious, and seeing Zong Mi and Yu Ze come back, they are training regardless of fatigue, it is certain that they also see the urgency of the matter, and even look at the harmony of the iron pot at this time. Shang also showed a somewhat worried look. Obviously, the three of them knew the urgency of the matter. Chiba was not at all dissatisfied with the fact that they took the children to the abandoned town today, and did not follow his instructions only to let Kone and Zongmi go, and other people were training in shuriken. On the contrary, after he learned of this, he was somewhat happy instead. This is something he didn''t expect. Yes, there is no place expected. Obviously, in this group of orphans, it is clear that Yuze, Zongmi, and Heyin are the center of the three. These three are also the main forces for obtaining food sources, and it takes time very much. If the trap is always one of them For the two of them, it would undoubtedly waste a lot of time, chakra and shuriken training, and even the teaching of medical skills, all require considerable time. These three people are the time when they need the most time. It is not worth it to waste a day on the way to check the trap. Moreover, these six children, sooner or later, need to be prepared to take their own roles. Although they are only six or seven or seven or eight year olds, this is an extraordinary period and requires extraordinary means to face the cruelty of war. Even if they are young and have no ninja education, they must be prepared. Checking the traps every day and bringing back prey is also a way to hone them and prepare them. Besides, the road to the abandoned town here is not dangerous except that it is a little longer. The children have also gone back and forth several times, so there should be no problem. During this period of time, I have been thinking about how to shorten the time required for the plan, but I have overlooked the most important issue, that is time! Yuze, Zongmi, and the time of the three people! Thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help sighing. At this point, he was a little bit careless. In the faint, there are still some not being calm enough to make such an omission. Therefore, today, no matter what purpose Yuze and the others took the children to the abandoned town, the result was correct, reminding him of the real problem. To shorten the time required for the three steps of the plan, except for the third step, there is no way. The first two steps are actually centered on the three people of Yuze. The progress of these three people is the most critical. And if the second step is completed, then the whole plan has actually been completed ninety-nine percent, the third step is the chakra problem, which is the children''s ability to protect themselves, eat and drink, and practice diligently. It can be said that before, he confused himself by himself. Had it not been for this time, Yuze and the others would go out with the children, I am afraid he would not have realized this problem, and thus missed the key point that can really change the time, making the plan more effective. And now, after realizing this, a way to shorten the time required for the plan slowly emerged in his mind. "Next, Menta, Tsubaki...You six, starting tomorrow, will be responsible for bringing back the prey." After the method emerged, Qianye pursed his lips, fell silent for a moment, and after organizing the language, he spoke. In the tone, there is no doubt about it. "what!" As soon as these words came out, the harmony hand who was about to pour the mushrooms almost trembled, and he blurted out an exclamation. "despair!" The Kuwu thrown by Zong Mi on the other side also flew up, and when he rolled away screaming, it hit the meditative Yuze''s feet with a "pop", and it was able to stop. But Zong Mi looked at him with a look of astonishment, his lips humming, and said: "Chiba, you are not kidding me" blurted out. Only Yuze slowly opened his eyes, glanced at the kunai at his feet, closed his eyes again, and continued the meditation training. "If you have been on the way to get prey~www.novelhall.com~ how to train?" Obviously, Chiba had anticipated the reaction of Heyin and Zomi, and immediately spoke. "but" As soon as these words came out, and after an exclaim, the two people who were about to refute were dumbfounded. They were already aware of the time issue. Just let these six children... Almost dumbfounded, the two looked at the six children at the same time, their faces full of worry. "Okay!" At this moment, the little bald-headed Mingtai spoke very simply, with a delightful and sensible meaning in the crisp childish voice. "Well, we know the way. Brother Yuze also showed us how to open and close the trap today. We all remembered it!" The youngest Tsubaki hugged the bear, which was almost made of broken patches, and gave a grin, two rows of small teeth full of pride. "Leave it to us!" "Hmm, no problem!" "Yes, we will definitely do better than Zongmi!" "Yeah, no matter how bad it is, it will never be worse than Zong Mi!" "Gluck!" The children expressed their opinions one by one, and the crisp childish voices one after another, when they said Zong Mi, all of them laughed, and the twittering became a group. "Everyone..." For the children''s sensibility, Heyin and Zongmi couldn''t help showing complicated expressions on their faces, but they couldn''t say how they refused to speak. On the other side, the corner of Yuze''s closed mouth slowly showed a slight smile. Somewhat delighted... It''s also bitter. "Then, that''s it!" Seeing this scene, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and made a final decision. "Oh!" "Leave it to us!" "No matter what, it won''t be worse than Zong Mi!" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1098： Talk freely Next, after determining the six children responsible for the trap, Chiba also systematically taught them some basic physique fighting skills, as well as the melee skills of Kunai with physique fighting. As a ninja who is good at physical skills, Chiba has also pondered a few physical skills like "continuous skills" for them these days, which is more suitable for these six children. It''s just that these continuous skills are all good skills and require hard work to master. These continuous skills are simple and simple, but after all, they are physical skills, and physical skills require constant training. These children are in the best time to learn, but Chiba still does not hold high hopes for mastering these skills in a very short time. However, with these skills, even if you don''t fully grasp it, it will give Chiba a bit of a bottom. Although Chiba decided to let the six children take charge of the trap, it doesnt mean that he really didnt worry about the safety of these children at all. What should be worried about is still worry, but for the sake of long-term planning and for the good of these six children, he let him They are responsible, just exercise them! In his heart, he is not much more relieved than Zong Mi and harmony. However, after explaining the exercise routines to the children, the childrens learning enthusiasm and learning speed also made him more gratified. Although he understood these routines at a normal speed, he watched the children hey haha ??after eating. In the same way, the corner of Chiba''s mouth could not help but show a gratified smile. After teaching the children some continuity skills, Chiba turned his attention to Won and Zomi. First of all, he first told them about the theory of Chakra that he had told Yuzawa last night, and let them vacate. A considerable amount of time to practice. Then, I told Zong Mi a physical training plan and told him to spend the same time practicing shuriken for these physical training. After all, Zong Mi is the most promising candidate for large-scale beast training. Even if Chakra is taught, it is impossible for him to focus on the practice of Chakra like Yuze. Hunting large beasts is possible without chakras. As for harmony, Chiba started to teach her the basics of medical techniques. Unlike Chakra and physical skills, medical techniques always start with theory. We need to let harmony begin to understand medicine, and then the human body. All kinds of knowledge enable her to practice. Of course, no one is sick now, and it is estimated that there is not much time for actual practice of harmony. However, her teacher is after all a medical master like Chiba who can understand the "creative regeneration art". Although Chiba is also standing on Tsunade''s shoulders, his medical skills have been acquired before the war. Konoha Medical Ninjas recognition is rich in theory and clinical experience. As long as you learn Chibas knowledge and experience, unless it is a project with high clinical experience such as surgery, there should be no major problems. Obviously, Harmony is also a girl with both carefulness and practical ability. When Chiba talked about medical knowledge, she had already begun to pay attention to various small problems, and always wondered when to find something to experiment. Seeing this, Qianye was undoubtedly gratified, and even somewhat surprised. This kind of medical student who has been thinking about experiments will often be terrible in the future. Either, it''s that medicine is unique and terrible. Or, it is the psychological distortion and the terrible perversion. However, Chiba is not worried that the harmony will be terrible, and the girl''s mind and will will not let her go wrong. Moreover, the reason why Chiba is willing to teach them these, whether chakra, medical skills, or physical skills, is because of the kindness and strength of these children, not just because of their experience. Regarding Yuze, Chiba did not have any new plans, but focused on the practice of Chakra. Yuze had no complaints about this, but focused on training. The explanation of the medical knowledge of harmony continued until everyone was asleep. "Then, let''s go!" In the farewells of the children, Zomi and harmony, Chiba waved and watched them leave. "rest early." Then, after watching them leave, his eyes fell on the closed Yuze in the back. "what." Hearing that, Yuze slowly opened his eyes, a flash of disappointment flashed, and no longer persisted, stood up, obviously the training effect is not ideal, the meditation training time should not be too long, after too long, easy to be impetuous , It is impossible to enter a state of stillness at all, and training is a waste of time. "Don''t worry, I did this before. This can''t be done overnight." Seeing Yuze walking by, Chiba comforted. "Ok" In response, Yuze nodded absently, and sat down on the bed next to Chiba, holding his chest in thought. This Yuze, sometimes, is a bit like Hongyan! It''s just that Hongyan is not so easy to see emotions on his face like him. Looking at Yuze''s appearance, Chiba couldn''t help but smile. Then, his heart sank. By now, Hirohiko and Yukina should have returned to the Konoha army. Even if they want to come to me, they should also bring their backup troops. When Iwa retreats, there will be no danger! Ugh I dont know, what are they doing now... Don''t be too nervous about me, I''m still alive, don''t worry! Silently looking at the misty night sky outside the window, Qianye''s face showed a rare look of longing. In my mind, there was an irresistible flash of bits and pieces of getting along with Hongyan and Xuena, and a bit of sorrow rose in my heart. "Thinking of family?" And this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Yuze''s abrupt voice came. "what?" These sudden words made Qianye startled slightly, and subconsciously looked at Yuze. But seeing that Yuze turned his head and looked out the window at this time, an expression of not only missing but also nostalgic flashed across his face. Yes, Chiba also has a family! Ninjas also have families! They also miss their family members, they are just people... Chiba, you must be very homesick now. I cant walk my legs. I have to take care of our group of oil bottles... At this time, a sigh flashed in Yuze''s heart. "Ah, yes, I miss them a bit." For some reason, seeing the expression on Yuze''s face, Chiba turned his eyes back to the night sky and murmured: "Where are you? What about your family?" "I have no family since I was a child. It was Heyin''s family who adopted me. Heyin''s family is my family, and Heyin is my family." For Chiba''s question, Yuzawa answered truthfully. "Neither did I. Later, I met a partner like my family." So with Yuze''s bleak and sincere tone, Chiba also spoke the truth. "Really? Are you too?" "Ah, I didn''t expect our encounters to be so similar." "Yeah... Tell me about them. In exchange, I will also talk about my family... Of course, you''ve seen Heyin." "Hmm... I met them in a pairing exercise at school..." "school?" "Well, Ninja School." "Huh? There is a ninja school?" "Otherwise, how did you think the ninja came from..." ... In the dark night, between the gradually dimming flames, the conversation between the two teenagers was gently ringing. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1099： Turnaround! The patter of rain, through the window, accompanied by cold wind, slowly entered the ears. "Remember? The trap is dangerous. Be careful when you open it!" The sound of Heyin''s uneasy admonition also came in from the outside following the sound of the cold wind and rain. "Know it!" And the answer to her was a crisp childish voice. "Remember not to get in the rain, the umbrella must take care of everyone, you know? Xiaozhen." Hearing this piece of childish voice, the harmony seemed to be a little uneasy, so he urged again. "I know, sister Heyin." And the one who responded to her was also a childlike voice, but compared to the voices of the Mentai and the others, this voice could clearly hear a sense of stability. Of course, it was just the stability among the children. This Xiaozhen should be all children. The more trusted, that is, the more sensible one. "Saxi, Tsubaki and Hotaru will be handed over to you. Xiaozhen is in charge of the boys, and you are in charge of the girls. You two are the oldest. You must protect them." It seems that I can''t reassure Heyin with a special warning. She has a child''s name. "Ok" And soon, Heyin''s instructions responded. This time, the child''s voice is obviously a girl''s voice, the voice is relatively weak, only a soft voice, no special emotion can be heard. "Then, remember, come back immediately after checking the trap, don''t stay, understand?" It seemed that he was relieved a little, and the voice of harmony came again. "We know, then, goodbye, sister Heyin, Zongmi, brother Yuze." After this sound, the children said goodbye. Then there is the sound of slaps, slaps, slaps on the mud, from near to far, slowly away. "Well, Harmony, we have to start our training too, it''s time to go back!" After the footsteps drifted away and disappeared, Yuze''s voice rang. "Ok" He Yin responded absently to Yuze''s reminder. "Yuze, is this really good?" However, at this time, Zong Mi''s uncertain and worried words came. "I don''t know, but since Chiba arranged in this way, it will definitely not harm us. Moreover, we do need time, and we need time to practice what Professor Chiba gave us. I have started the practice of Chakra for two days. However, this chakra is quite difficult and requires us to devote ourselves wholeheartedly. In addition to chakra, we have other things to learn and train." Hearing Zong Mi''s words, Yuze seemed to be silent for a while before speaking. "But it''s a bit too dangerous to let them take charge of the trap." In this regard, Zong Mi raised objections. "Danger, it is indeed dangerous, but this is not an exercise for them. They always grow up. We can''t always take care of them. Although this may be a bit ruthless, they will always take risks. If we have a In case, they are still going to take risks, instead of waiting until we have a case, it is better to start exercising them now. Here, I support Chiba." But this time, Yuze did not hesitate, and directly spoke, vetoing Zong Mi''s words. "..." This time, no one had any rebuttal. "Then, start training!" Then, in the decisive words of the harmony, the footsteps reappeared, as if they were heading to another room. Yuze, thank you for your trust. but Actually, I am also very worried... At this time, Chiba slowly opened his eyes when he heard all this, sat up, and yawned unconsciously. Yesterday, I had a small chat with Yuze, and it was late into the night without knowing it. I slept quite late. Now I woke up, but still a little sleepy. However, after a long conversation yesterday, Chiba also had a deep understanding of Yuze. Although he did not know other children, Chiba could feel it in the faintly. Yuze should be the one in the worst situation here. Parents since childhood He died in the streets at the age of four and was adopted by Heyins parents when he was nine years old. But within a year, he ran into war. During the war, Heyins parents were affected by the war and died in order to save them. Pulling Heyin, they joined the previous big orphan group together, met Zong Mi, met Ming Tai and Tsubaki, and after the death of the four oldest children, with calmness and maturity, He Zong Mi and He Yin became the members of the orphan group. The mainstay, until now. From his narrative, Chiba can be sure that this Yuze is absolutely trustworthy. At the same time, Chiba also felt that Yuzawa had gotten closer to herself, and the two sides had established a very reliable relationship of trust. From the conversation between the three people just now, I can feel it slightly. Yuze''s words are completely based on his stand, and it can be seen that Yuze is already thinking about him. Is it raining again? Then, after a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba frowned slightly looking at the rain curtain outside the window. This rainy day should be the weather he least wants to see now. Because a considerable part of the training plan for Zong Mi ~www.novelhall.com~ needs to be carried out outside the house. Although it can also be carried out in the rain curtain, but considering that if you are sick, there are people who lack clothing and medicine, which will have the opposite effect. In other words, in this weather, Zong Mi''s training plan will be greatly reduced. This makes Chiba very dissatisfied. However, there is nothing to do. Now he is just an ordinary person with no sense of his legs and unable to refine Chakra, so he can only complain. "do not know either" In response, Chiba''s brows frowned again, and he murmured unconsciously. At this moment, he can be said to be experiencing the biggest dilemma since his journey. Yes, the biggest dilemma. Even the battle of Yeyuebi... the task of deploying the map... even the previous five thousand Yanyin, did not bother him so much. It was also the first time that he felt such powerlessness, and his fate was completely in his hands, still in the hands of a group of ordinary orphans. In the ninja world, he is also a master, but just because he didn''t have Chakra, he was beaten back to his prototype, and even without a pair of legs, he couldn''t take care of himself. This is simply the greatest irony. Manpower is sometimes poor... At this moment, such a sentence flashed in his mind. Although it was not appropriate, it also reflected his current helplessness and powerlessness. "I don''t know Chakra... When will these legs..." As the thought flashed, he couldn''t help sighing. Ok? However, halfway through the sigh, his eyes glared suddenly, and a flash of horror suddenly appeared. "This!" Almost at the same time, he blurted out with an excited exclamation. Could it be that! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1100： why? what is the reason? "Wow!" The multi-layer bedding was suddenly lifted, and it was scattered on the bed next to Yuze. A pair of straight, smooth and delicate legs under the ragged but washed trousers were exposed. "Just... just now this was!" At this moment, Qianye raised his hand, almost staring, staring at his legs, his lips were trembling with excitement, but these words were repeated. And in Qianye''s stubborn eyes, this pair of unconscious, immobile legs, the smooth and delicate right thumb... Moved. Then, it moved again! Very slight, but... Moved! And it''s still two times, two moves! It''s definitely not an illusion! it is true Moved! "This this" At this moment, the corners of Qianye''s mouth could not help but slowly cocked up, but with his expression, and the trembling of excited lips brought out a trace of stiffness, it looked a bit hideous. Although only a little bit, but I can feel it! That sore feeling! That kind of soft and sore feeling! I can feel it, my feet, I can feel it! And in his heart, there was irresistible excitement. Being able to feel the feet is not a comfortable feeling, but for Chiba now, this feeling is absolutely wonderful. For a handicapped person, there is nothing more ecstatic or ecstatic than to feel his disability. In the excitement of Chiba, in the excitement of Chiba''s attempt, the smooth and delicate right thumb moved again, and then moved again. Really, that''s right! it is true! It really moved! I can recover, my feet can recover! Definitely recover! Looking at the movement of the toes, Chiba''s fists could not help but clenched and clucked loudly. Although the feeling on the feet was weak, soft and sore, it was very uncomfortable, but for the current Chiba, it was already Not important anymore. As long as there is a feeling, everything is fine. Moreover, it now appears that this foot should not be a problem of nerve damage. After all, without any treatment, it has recovered and produced consciousness. In other words, he does not need Chakra, and there is hope of recovery for his feet, and the hope is quite big! Just why? Why did you suddenly feel conscious? At this moment, in addition to excitement, Qianye''s heart also flashed such a questioning thought. Yes, why, why is there such a situation. Since it was not a nerve injury, then, for some reason, the foot suddenly felt sensation. As a medical ninja, he is still a very powerful medical ninja, Chiba will not believe that luck is all right suddenly. On the contrary, in the case of unable to refine the Chakra, without this kind of magical power, he would never believe this kind of sudden healing. There must be some reason for this. And now, he must find out the reason. Only by finding this reason, can he regain consciousness in his feet as soon as possible. So, what is the reason? At this moment, thinking of Chiba here, in the frowning brows, the calm mood also overwhelmed the excitement and ecstasy. Naturally, he began to think about all possible situations. First of all, of course, it can''t be good for no reason. If it is good for no reason, then during the ten days of being in a coma and the few days after waking up, why is it not good, but it is today. It shouldnt be nerve damage either. If the nerve damage is so unconscious, its impossible to heal naturally... In terms of muscles and bones, it has been confirmed long ago that there is no damage. So, what could be the reason? Ok Think about it, what have been done during this period... As he thought about it, Chiba first took out some of the previous diagnosis results and analyzed it again. After excluding it, he began to recall what he did in the two days after waking up. Then, soon, almost for an instant, there was a flash of light in his mind. Could it be that Is it because of Chakra''s refinement? After all, in the two days after waking up, what he did was thinking, and he also arranged things for the orphans, figured out some of the current situation, and the most thing he did was thinking. Of course, thinking is impossible to make your legs feel. During this period of time, besides thinking and eating, he did only one thing. That is Chakra''s refinement attempt! "This... what does the perception on the legs have to do with Chakra''s refinement attempts?" Then, thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but spit out. As a result of this connection, he himself couldn''t help but complain! This Chakra refinement attempt was not successful. Although it improved, but did not get better, the body energy was not extracted at all. Even when he was extracting body energy, he could not feel most of the cells in the legs. This is completely impossible to fight together! If the chakra is successfully manufactured and medical chakra treatment is performed, Chiba will definitely think it is reasonable ~www.novelhall.com~ However, this is not successful, and there is no chakra...what kind of situation what! However, after thinking about it, Chiba had to believe that the current situation, the perception of his legs, really can only be because of Chakra''s attempt to refine it. "This...what kind of thing..." In response, Qianye''s brows were almost wringed, but in the end he could only sigh and complain. For him, this kind of thing that doesn''t make sense, or something that he can''t make clear, but has to admit, he hates most. This kind of unexplainable situation made him very upset. Do not! Now is not the time to think about this. Since yesterday''s attempt made the feet feel sensible, then continue to try. Anyway, the refinement of Chakra also needs to be constantly tried. Try now, and there is such a benefit, so you should try more! Unhappy and unhappy, Chiba is not the kind of stubborn person who has to explore to the end. Now that he is getting better because of trying, then try. On the contrary, not only have to try, but also try as much as possible. After all, Chakra''s refinement attempts and the recovery of his leg perception are all things he needs to do, and he is still a priority. And as long as the feet regain consciousness and can walk, even without Chakra, then he can do a lot. At least, a lot of progress can be made in the second step of the orphan rescue plan! Hunting beasts is a breeze for him without chakras! "So..." Thinking of this, Chiba no longer hesitated and closed his eyes. Then, began a journey of failure to refine Chakra again and again. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1101： Unexpectedly better! Failure, failure... Undoubtedly failure. After refining it again and again, Chiba has never been able to extract body energy from the cells. Although the feeling of interlayer yarn has become thinner and thinner in each attempt, it has not disappeared after all. After trying for another day, Chiba still failed to extract body energy. However, Chiba was not disappointed or depressed because of this, even under his expressionless face, it was a cheering heart. Yes, cheers. Chakra made no progress, but the softness and soreness in his legs became more and more obvious. Under his own attempts, his thumbs moved more and more diligently, although it was still There is no way to fully perceive the thumb, but his thoughts, the thought of wanting to move, are still transmitted to the foot, and the performance is the movement of the thumb. In any case, this must be gratifying. The biggest problem that had plagued him is now slowly getting better. That''s right, the biggest problem is getting better! In fact, the lack of sensation in the feet is his biggest problem now, not Chakra. As long as he can walk, he can return to the village even if there is no chakra. Although he needs to be more cautious than he has a chakra, and if there is no chakra, he needs to be more cautious, and encountering danger also increases the difficulty of escape. However, if he can run, he can still return to the village. As long as he can return to the village, he can use the village''s medical equipment to conduct research on his inability to study Chakra. There are even many trusted doctors in the village who have quite high medical standards to discuss and study together. Sometimes, a persons power is limited, especially academically. Chibas medical skills have reached the level of creation and regeneration, but it does not mean that he is omnipotent. He can solve all medical problems. In pharmacology, In terms of toxicology, he is indeed one of the best in the village of Konoha. I am afraid that Tsunade and Sakura during the "New Sannin" period are not the same as him, but medical skills are not only pharmacology and toxicology, but also other aspects. For example, neurology, surgery, internal medicine, etc., if you talk about surgical ability, regardless of Tsunade and Kozakura in the new Sannin period, he is not as good as Yuriko. If you talk about the basics of internal medicine and surgery, you still don''t talk about the Tsunade and New Sannin period. Sakura, he is still inferior to Dr. Watanabe... Wait and so on. Medical skills are not something that can be accomplished overnight. As a complex subject, it requires constant accumulation, learning, and even research. Although Chiba has crossed, what he has crossed into is a real world, not in a traversing novel. You can get anything with just one sentence. Everything here is based on the real world. It''s just that the magical power of Chakra and the extended power of Chakra are added. To learn things here, in the real world, what kind of effort you have to do, what kind of process you need to have, and what you must have is still there. If this continues... Five days? Up to seven days! My feet should be able to regain consciousness. Although this feeling of weakness and numbness should not fade away, at that time, I should be able to perform walking rehabilitation training. After estimating the reaction of the feet after these two days of trial, Chiba came to such a conclusion. Well, if you can walk... Preferably, it will take half a month? As the conclusions in his heart continued to emerge, Chiba''s brows wrinkled tightly. In half a month, to be honest, it is quite fast for the situation where the legs are completely unconscious and the cause is unknown. The so-called traumatic bones for 100 days, half a month and 15 days Walking is already quite good. Its just that Lins destiny turning point is approaching. Although its impossible to happen now, Chiba doesnt know when or where it will happen. Even if it knows that it wont happen in the near future, it will be about a short time after Namifeng Watergate becomes Hokage. It happens over a period of time, but the time is too general. This pair of feet can walk, naturally the faster the better, the sooner you return to the village and stay by Kakashi''s side or Lin''s side, the higher the chance of changing Lin''s destiny. Fifteen days, it is definitely not long to say, it will pass in a flash, but for the current Chiba, it is a bit long. However, he couldn''t do anything about it. After all, the cause of his legs was simply unknown. In other words, he didn''t know the reason, he only knew that he needed to keep trying to refine the chakras to regain consciousness. Without knowing the reason, he didn''t know how to optimize the solution to this leg problem. That is to say, he can only use death methods, and constantly try to restore consciousness in his legs. Therefore, the fifteen days can only be fifteen days, there is no way. "Ugh" In this regard, Chiba can only sigh helplessly. After all, he is after all a man, not a god, nor a journey into the novel. The reality is cruel. There is no way to do things, after all, there is no way. However, fifteen days is still too long. In the past few days, when you don''t try, try to analyze the current situation, and you can always find some clues. As long as you can find some traces, you can always shorten the time. In the sound of sigh, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. "we are back!" "There are so many today!" "That''s amazing! Brother Yuze, Zongmi, sister Heyin, and brother Chiba, come and see, come and see!" "Yeah! Yeah! This is the first time I have seen so many!" "Hahahaha, today you can eat all your meat again!" At this moment, there was suddenly a clear and noisy childlike voice outside the window, and the children also laughed like silver and brittle laughter that they had never experienced before. came back! Hearing this noisy childish voice, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Qianye''s mouth, and the slightly heavy helplessness in his heart disappeared instantly. A feeling of relief came naturally. "came back?" "Great~www.novelhall.com~ finally back!" At the same time, amidst the patter of stomping on the mud, two sounds that seemed to have finally happened for a long time rang at the same time, and the feeling of relief in the tone was exactly the same as that of Chiba. "Zong Mi, sister Heyin, look, haha, a good harvest today!" "A lot of meat!" "Don''t worry about it tomorrow!" With these two words, the children''s laughter rang again, and giggling silver bells of laughter came and went one after another. It seems that it was unexpectedly smooth! Whether it''s food or my feet! At this moment, a silver bell-like childish voice echoed in his ears, and the corners of Chiba''s mouth, which had originally been cocked, seemed to expand a lot. The situation is getting better, and, in a direction he can''t imagine, getting better! Chapter 1102： 0 Ye, see what this is! "Chiba...Look, what is this!" Barefoot, Zong Mi ran in with a hare in one hand, a pheasant in one hand, and a fat bird that he had never seen in his previous life in his mouth. With excitement and joy, he roared from his teeth. come out. "Brother Chiba, look at you!" At this time, the little bald-headed Mingtai was also a hare with a smaller hand than Zongmi, and a pheasant with a smaller hand than Zongmi. In his mouth there was a pigeon that he had never seen in his previous life... Uh, no, a smaller plump pigeon. Pride and joy popped out between the teeth. "Meat! Meat! Meat!" Before Chiba could react, the other five children jumped, clapped their hands, and hummed a strange song composed of the word "meat" before entering the door. After entering the door, they kept going. Humming, clapping and jumping, dancing around Zong Mi and Ming Tai. Two hares, two pheasants, one dove, and one that looks like a dove but is much fatter. It should be a special bird of Hokage World. This harvest... How many traps did they bury? Seeing everyone jumping and jumping, Chiba couldn''t help but smile at the corners of Chiba''s mouth that had constricted his smile because the two of them had walked in. And in his heart, in joy, there was a little spit. Seeing the trophies in their hands, he felt that Yuze and Heyin had trapped the entire abandoned town. Moreover, even the flying in the sky was caught, did they still set a trap in the tree? However, vomiting is returning to vomiting. There is no doubt that no matter how Harmony and Yuze set traps, it doesn''t matter how many traps are set. As long as there is an effect, you can set it anyway. And looking at the trophies now, and roughly, there should be enough food for today and tomorrow. In other words, even if there is no harvest tomorrow, it does not matter. Although this does not solve all the food problems now, at least, there is no need to worry about whether you can eat tomorrow. Moreover, such a bumper harvest can also boost morale. After all, the hunting method of traps has too much luck. No one can say that 100% of the prey can be hunted. Everyone must know that the beginning is smooth and can also be given. Everyone is confident that if there are really no prey for a few days in the future and you have to be hungry, but there is this trap, thinking of the current harvest, you can have hope, if there is hope, there will be motivation, if there is motivation, then, as long as If a solution can be found, everything is not a problem. Besides, everyone who suffers from starvation also urgently needs a sufficient meal of meat to replenish physical energy. Various trainings are also very beneficial. If you are in a state where your body is not replenished, Then training is not only useless, but harmful, and it will destroy everyone''s body in advance. These prey, the first few meals, are really very important. Whether it can be based on the short-term situation or the long-term perspective. And the current smoothness is too smooth. Chiba almost has a feeling of Gods favor, as if these children should not be killed in general, or they should not be killed even with themselves, or that they will not die. There is a feeling of happiness, whether it is himself or these children. Both are not dead. After all, once this trap was released, there were more than two prey every day. Today is an unprecedented harvest. Six prey, and the weight is very large. Even the flying in the sky that the trap is difficult to catch is not pulled down. Under normal circumstances , How could this happen. This luck has already exploded. If it didn''t really happen in front of you, if these children are just ordinary people, Chiba almost believes that there must be special characters manipulating animals in these children, and they are directly manipulating animals to jump into the trap. "Meat! Meat! Meat!" "Meat! Meat! Meat!" The voices of the children and Zongmi echoed in the room, the sound of clapping hands and the sound of bare feet on the ground, coupled with the childrens weirdly tuned "meat" song, unexpectedly produced a special harmony, innocence and harmony. Joy was blowing. "Zong Mi! Ask you to ask Chiba how to preserve food, what are you doing!" Then, in less than a second, a stern rebuke interrupted all the innocence and joy. The atmosphere solidified instantly, and there was deathly silence. Harmony''s stern gaze swept over everyone present. Suddenly, Zong Mi and Minta, who were maintaining a strange dance posture, were swept by their gazes, as well as the surrounding children, all of their bodies that were originally stiff due to this scolding Trembling, the corners of his stiff mouth twitched slightly, with an expression of "It''s done, I am angry with someone who shouldn''t be offended". "Although these rabbits, pheasants and pigeons are all food, please respect them as the lives that allow you to survive and die!" Then, after this glance, there was another beating. Obviously, seeing Zong Mi and Ming Tai carrying the hare and pheasant, He Yin became a little angry again. It turns out that that one is also a pigeon! Naruto World originally had such a big difference, basically as big as the goose of the previous life! And hearing the sentence of harmony, such a sudden thought flashed in Qianye''s mind, and his eyes fell on the plump dove-shaped creature under Zong Mi''s mouth. "Yes" At the same time, Zong Mi and Ming Tai put down the hare, pheasant, dove, bowed their heads and retreated to the side with the others, looking stunned. It seems to be wrong. "Really..." Seeing everyone''s sullen expressions, Heyin sighed for a long time, but he couldn''t bear to scold him anymore. After taking a long sigh of relief, he looked away from the children and Zongmi, looking at Chiba, and said: "Chiba, is there any way to preserve this meat for a long time, I don''t have..." However, before she could finish her question, she was startled, with a hint of surprise flashing across her face. "Chiba, what are you doing holding your head? Are you injured?" And when the color of surprise flashed through ~www.novelhall.com~, when his eyes settled, he blurted out a sentence in the voice. "what?" As soon as he said this, Chiba was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized something, and looked next to him. When! At this moment, he realized that before he knew it, he had already raised his head, looking like he was about to be beaten. This harmony, and Kushina, really... In response, Chiba pulled his mouth awkwardly, and slowly dropped his hand. Brother Chiba... Is it really a ninja? It sucks... Looking at the appearance of Chiba, the children shook their heads together with subtle expressions. Chapter 1103： Step by step Finally, in the children''s skeptical eyes, Chiba coughed awkwardly under the questioning of the children, and then taught him how to preserve with salt and how to make dried meat. However, even though he was taught, Heyin did not intend to preserve meat according to these two methods, and Chiba also disagrees. First of all, if it is marinated, it needs quite salt and other condiments. In this case, the lack of food materials, salt is already scarce, and there is no condition for them to marinate meat. Secondly, its a bit of a waste of time to make jerky according to the current situation, and its always a rainy day and its not easy to dry. Although you can make bacon, the craftsmanship of bacon Chiba wont. Firstly, the weather is bad, and secondly, it is also a waste of time. After all, no matter how good the situation is now, it is also trap hunting. The day is precarious. This time is better for training and learning. Third, the meat seems to be a lot, and it will be almost finished by tomorrow. In addition to the weather, there is no need to specially preserve the meat. The meat will not deteriorate in one or two days. Treat it today or boil it directly into broth. Or find a clean and cool place to put it. In the end, all the meat was mixed into a pot of soup. And this dinner is definitely the most delicious dinner that Chiba has ever eaten. It is a mixture of several game dishes, plus some mushrooms and herbs left in a safe place in the forest. Although there is no condiment, the meat The soup is delicious, it is absolutely delicious. This night, everyone had a round belly. Except for Zong Mi and Yuze who insisted on training, and Heyin continued to ask for medical knowledge, everyone went to bed early. After that, nothing happened overnight. And after this night, Chiba''s life in this group of orphans has entered a routine life. When they wake up during the day, other people are always up. The children go in groups to check the traps. Yuze, Heyin and Zongmi are doing their own training in another room, and their bedside always There will be a generous bowl of broth. This made Chiba always a little ashamed. At that time, he had a long conversation with Yuze all night, and some talked too much. Yuze seemed to perceive his appetite from his words. However, although a little embarrassed and a little ashamed, Chiba did not refuse this kindness. As soon as he had a large appetite, he was half full when eating dinner during this period. He was indeed very hungry. , Second, he still cant extract body energy. Although it is now guessed that it is the feeling of separating the layers of yarn, it cannot be ruled out that the cell energy supplement is not saturated. Therefore, he should eat and sleep. Sleep well, eat enough and get enough rest is what he must do. In the end, if he wants to go back, he still has to recover his body. After getting up, everyone has their own things to do, and he is no exception, and there are only two things he does. The first one is to try to refine the chakra. This is the only way he can restore his foot perception now, and it is definitely impossible to pull it off. The second thing is to think about the reasons for regaining consciousness in your feet. It''s a pity that there is so little information, and even he doesn''t even know how he survived now. No matter how great his wisdom is, he needs the support of intelligence to infer something he doesn''t know. Now there is too little intelligence. , No matter how smart he is, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice. When the children come back, Chiba will put aside the attempt to refine chakras. Like Yuze''s meditation training, Chiba''s attempt to refine chakras is actually meditation. It should not be done too much, otherwise the effect will be greatly reduced. The next step is the dinner and the analysis of the training of Zong Mi and Yuzawa, and then fine-tuning the training plan of the two, and then organizing and imparting medical knowledge to the harmony. After all this is done, it represents the end of his day, and he sleeps and rests. Although he can only stay in the bed and cannot move, every day Chiba is here is fulfilling. As the days change, day after day, although Chiba has not made any progress on its own problems, it can only try to refine the chakra step by step every day, but its position in the children and this group of orphans is It is a little improvement. Whether it is Yuze, Heyin, Zongmi, or the six children, they have already regarded him as their own. There is no such vague cautiousness in speaking and doing things, and there is no such kind of always leaving a layer. Vigilant, as if Chiba is a child who has been starving with them. Chiba can feel it himself. Everyone affects him a lot. Even the youngest child like Tsubaki occasionally accompanies him until the end of his medical knowledge, and eventually falls asleep without knowing it , Zong Mi took it back in the end. Compared with the fear and fear at the beginning, in just a few days, the attitude is simply one world at a time. However, whenever he looked at these children, Chiba always restrained, restraining the warmth that surged in his heart. Although these children are dependent on him, perhaps, from another person''s perspective, the reason why these children get close to him is entirely because of his utilitarian help to these children. However, for him, these children are just walking out of the shadow of the ninja, being pure and simple to get close to him and care about him. This is what he can do from the most abundant broth every time. figure it out. Perhaps some people would think that this broth is the children''s reward, but Chiba knows that this is the children''s concern. Sincere care, without any utilitarianism. He Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena...the same care as other people who care about him, it is by no means the kind of utilitarian closeness or return. Because, before the children go to bed and leave, they always look at themselves and their feet with worry. Occasionally, before the children set off, when they think he is still asleep, the crisp childlike voice from outside the window is always "Brother Chiba''s feet can''t go?", "What can be cured?" , "Brother Chiba stay here forever, we will take care of him forever!" Such words. Although I was always reprimanded not to mention this matter in the end, the children always said "Take care of Chiba brother" every morning ~www.novelhall.com~, and they basically became their vows before departure. Words and sentences dedicated to the conference. This kind of simplest, most direct, and sincere words, no matter how suspicion Chiba is, he can''t hear half of the pretense. However, Chiba did not dare to integrate into this group too much. Yes, he dare not. I dare not respond too much to the innocent intimacy of the children... Don''t dare to teach harmonies too closely... Don''t dare to talk to Yuzawa and Zongmi like friends... He, consciously alienating, dare not fully integrate into this group. Even, apart from the one with Yuze, they didn''t have much conversation other than training. Until that day... Until that day comes. Chapter 1104： 5 days "state!" The empty iron pot fell heavily on the ground, and when it rolled on the wall in this room, with the sound of "dang", it stopped against the wall. "Chi...Chiba...you...you..." Heyin''s eyes widened little by little, and he kept his hands holding the iron pot, shaking slightly, his face was full of horror, but he opened his mouth, but he couldn''t tell the flower. And among her slightly widened eyes, Qianye, whose whole body was almost leaning against the wall, lifted her head slightly, her sweaty face was full of smiles. "Oh, it''s harmony..." Then, as his lips hummed, a word with a little gasping sounded flat. "You...you...you stand...stand..." Hearing this sound, Heyin''s face was even more shocked, and between his lips, because of the surprise, it seemed to be a little stiff, but the words sounded, but there was still a little hesitation. But her bright and dark eyes were staring at the boy closely, and staring incredibly at the boy who was leaning against the wall and had stood up! Yes! Standing up, Qianye at this moment, although completely leaning against the wall, has already stood up. The bedding behind him was messy and rolled into a pile, almost kicked into the fire. It looked like someone tried to stand on it and failed countless times and fumbled and rolled many times. However, all of this is irrelevant. Chiba, stand up! Five days, five days of time, five days of regular, step-by-step monotonous. Those unconscious legs, at this moment, even though they were sore and numb, standing on the ground, the thighs and calves were trembling, and the soles of the feet were even more painful and numb, as if they were being electrocuted. They were uncomfortably weak. However, he really stood up, and his feet were already able to stand up. Although it was uncomfortable and uncomfortable, it stood up. Moreover, it was within the shortest estimated time, five days, five days to stand up. Progress is faster than Chiba''s calculations. So, that is to say, he can walk freely in the end, and even the time to leave here is about two days earlier. And looking at the current condition of the legs, the bumps and bumps just now, the countless falls, the rehabilitation doesn''t even take as long as imagined. Even if there is no progress in Chakra, if he can act, he will be able to return to the village soon. Moreover, now that they have lived here for several days, there is no danger for the children to go to the abandoned town. If the abandoned town is about a day''s journey to the south and east, you can reach the Konoha Army''s sphere of influence. Ye Jun''s sphere of influence, he is safe. In other words, even if there is no Chakra, the probability that he can return safely is still very high. After all, the overall situation is now set. Although it is a risk to go back without Chakra, this risk is worth taking. During this period of time, he thought about going, and only by returning to the village and studying his own situation with those familiar medical experts can he understand what happened and what happened before he could solve the investigation. Carats question. "You, are you okay?" But at this time, Heyin finally reacted, and hurriedly ran over to hold Chiba to prevent him from sliding down against the wall and falling again. The amount of thigh and calf trembling, even if there are walls, the harmony does not think that Chiba can hold it up. "It''s okay, it''s okay, but I just started rehabilitation recently, so my feet are a bit soft." In response, Chiba looked at the chord that was supporting her, and smiled slightly at the corner of her mouth. "Anyway, it''s great!" Slowly supporting Qianye on Yuze''s bedding, the surprise on Heyin''s face slowly turned into joy, and there was no smile on the corners of his mouth, because during this period of time, like a catastrophe, there must be a blessing. Lucky for him, there are almost two preys every day. The food is quite sufficient, and the harmony is also abundant at this time. The original skinny posture has gradually changed. Although it is not round and round, it is also slender. The cheeks that were originally sunken due to starvation have gradually become fuller, coupled with those dark jewel-like eyes and soft facial features, although they have not yet grown, they are already beautiful and moving. The crescent-like eyes naturally revealed a generous air. "I didn''t expect it to be so fast." Regarding the joy of the harmony, Chiba also nodded and smiled, slowly sitting on Yuze''s bedding. "Ok" In response to this, after setting up Chiba, Heyin turned to clean up the mess of multi-layer bedding that Chiba had stirred up. However, when she turned around, a complex color of joy and sadness flashed across her face. For a long time, they kept secret about Chiba''s legs, for fear of irritating Chiba, they had not dared to raise the issue of their legs, and even children''s discussion was strictly forbidden. In their thinking, although Chiba is a ninja, he is only an eleven or twelve-year-old child, two or three years younger than himself. If his legs cannot recover, will their talk hurt Chiba? Even if Chiba is a ninja, in their minds, he is also a child like them. Thinking about being so young, they couldn''t walk, and they couldn''t imagine what it would be like if it happened to them. Therefore, they kept silent about this, and did not ask relevant information. And now, Chiba can stand up and her legs are better. Her first reaction is naturally happiness, joy. For anyone here, seeing the scene just now, apart from surprise, I am afraid that the first reaction It''s all joy and joy. However, I don''t know why, in addition to being happy and joyful, she has an inexplicable sadness in her heart. It seemed that something that had always been around was suddenly lost. "Why are you here? Isn''t it training time?" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba looked at the gloomy sky outside, and asked while tapping his legs to relieve the numbness. In the past five days, at this time, he has just drunk the broth for less than an hour, and it hasn''t been time to cook or prepare to cook. Heyin should be still training. "Oh, nothing..." To Chiba''s answer, He Yin replied absently. "Oh by the way, are there paper and pens here?" As if immersed in joy, Chiba didn''t pay much attention to Heyin''s absent-mindedness, but seemed to have suddenly thought of something and asked an irrelevant question. "Paper and pen?" Hearing this, the harmony was stunned, then turned his head, and asked a question in confusion. "Well, paper and pen, I use it!" Looking at the puzzled expression of harmony, Chiba nodded and said with certainty. Chapter 1105： Extra gain "we are back" A slightly tired childish voice, dragging a long tired ending, sounded in this small house that had been submerged in the night. "So tired..." With this tired ending, scattered, and some tired voices sounded. "What''s wrong with you...?" But at this time, hearing the children''s voices and the harmony that came out of the room, his face changed slightly, flashing a hint of surprise, and finally, his face was full of worried openings. At this moment, in front of her eyes, the children who had returned from the inspection traps all had gray-headed faces. Although there were no obvious wounds on their bodies, there were mud marks of various shades on their faces, hands, bodies, legs and feet. Very embarrassed, as if going through a battle. "Hey!" Seeing the shocked face of his sister Heyin, Menta and the others, who were still tired, suddenly became energetic. "Look, sister Heyin!" With this spirit, the most lively little bald-headed Mentai jumped forward, raising his hands, but he saw a pheasant in one hand and a squirrel in one hand. While the blood was ticking, a row of white teeth was shining in the night. "More! And this!" And behind him, in this tumbling room, a relatively stable Xiaozhen, a young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, who looks very energetic, also stepped forward, raising his hands, two pheasants hanging upside down in his hands. Rotate slowly. And this time, this relatively stable Xiaozhen didn''t have the honest and steady color on his face, and the gleaming row of teeth showed the same expression as Mingtai. "this is" Seeing the children''s triumphant expressions, Heyin was taken aback. She could see that the three pheasants and pigeons all had scars different from those caused by traps, which were obviously not caught by traps. These kids... Could it be that you caught the prey yourself? They can, hunt by themselves! At this moment, her mind was completely surprised to some astonishment. "Humph!" Seeing his sister Heyins surprised expression, the children seemed to have got the desired result. Mingtaihe in front of him was holding the pheasant with a smile and grinning triumphantly. The children behind also raised their heads and their faces were all over A smug smile. "you guys" Heyin looked at the children''s triumphant smiles, and the surprised expression on her face froze little by little. After taking a slight breath, she slowly lowered her head with a complicated expression, and murmured quite a bit in her mouth. Speak out. Hehe... Praise us! Quickly praise us, we have been tired for a day today! Finally caught it! At this time, watching their sister Heyin bow their heads, Mintai and Xiaozhen also slowly raised their heads, looking forward to their sister''s praise. Huh... Sister Heyin didn''t expect that we could catch prey without traps. Haha! This time, Sister Heyin must have been shocked! Next, we must praise us! At the same time, the four children behind them are also looking forward to the compliment in their hearts. "you guys" At this moment, Heyin''s face also lifted up little by little, and his murmur trembled even more. Come on, praise! No matter how much, we dont have too much! The children''s expectations reached its peak. "What did you do! Do something like this without a sound, you know, what if something goes wrong, your life is gone! It''s not a completely safe place yet, you know why Chiba Should you just check the trap and come back? It''s because it''s not safe over there!" "Next time, you will never do this dangerous thing next time! You do this next time, don''t..." However, in the next second, Heyin''s mouth was full of angry reprimands. Unprecedented angry reprimands, and even longer preaching than ever! In an instant, the children''s little pride instantly solidified on their faces, and the little faces were all pale when brushed, and after a cold search, they felt desperate. Ruined Sister Heyin is even more angry than before! ... "puff!" An hour later, the children who had received the harsh preaching of harmony, sat in front of Chiba, one by one, you look at me and I look at you, all of them complaining, "duh" the sound of slashing flesh and blood. , Faintly came from another room, and the faint anger in the sound of meat cutting seemed to be detectable. Looking at the six children, you look at me, I look at your complaining look, Chiba put down his pen and ink and couldn''t help laughing. "What, smelly Chiba!" Hearing this laugh, the little bald-headed Mintai immediately stopped buying it, and looked over with a displeased look. The usually close brother Chiba has also become the smelly Chiba. "That''s, we laugh when we are scolded! Bad Chiba!" The next second, just one second behind, the other children didn''t buy it. "You guys, actually did something that made Harmony very happy." Seeing the children not paying for it, Chiba didn''t stop smiling, just paused, narrowed his smile slightly, and said. "Cut! Sister Heyin still scolds us happily, are you soliciting discord? I tell you, Sister Heyin will never be like this!" As soon as this was said, the children reacted more intensely. "That''s Bad Chiba!" "Stupid Chiba, a joke, but also to say that sister Heyin is not!" For a time, there was a bit of anger. "You hunted prey and provided food for everyone. Do you think your sister Heyin will be unhappy?" Then, these bad Chiba, stupid Chiba, and smelly Chiba were suddenly stopped by Chiba''s words. Yes indeed! Why is sister Heyin unhappy? Sister Heyin must be happy! But why scold us? At this moment, the children began to think. "Sister Heyin scolded us because we took the risk, not because we provided food! You are instigating discord again!" Then, the children quickly thought of something and retorted. "Wrong, it''s not because you took the risk that Heyin was unhappy and scolded you." Hearing this, Qianye shook his head and said. "Not because of this, why is that?" "That''s right, didn''t you just hear how Sister Heyin scolded us?" "Obviously, I dare not say anything in front of Sister Heyin, now I''m here to provoke the discord..." As soon as Chiba said this, the children suddenly became angry again, and finally they began to ridicule Chiba. "A bunch of little fools." In response, Chiba smiled and shook his head. "You are an idiot! A person who says others are idiots is an idiot!" In an instant, the uniform retort suddenly remembered, and the children''s cheeks were bulging! "Your sister Heyin is angry. You are going to take risks without telling her, so that when she sees your embarrassed look, she is worried... the heart will almost stop." In the face of the children''s unceremonious retort, Chiba showed a warm smile and spoke slowly. And as soon as these words came out, the angry children who had been searching for a few powerful curse words to scold Chiba widened their eyes, and their bulging cheeks collapsed like a depressed ball. . Even their body shapes are stiffened one by one. worried The heart... is fast... stopped? At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ this sentence echoed in their minds. In an instant, the room was silent. "Sister Heyin!" "We were wrong, sister Heyin!" "Wow!" Then, in the next second, the children rushed out and rushed towards the other house. The youngest Tsubaki almost cried while running. Really... What a group of simple and frank children... At this moment, the smile on the corner of Qianye''s mouth was warmer. Chapter 1106： Come one after another "Heh... go ahead!" Seeing the faintly crying children outside and the bewildered humming of the harmony, Chiba shook his head, smiled lightly, and fixed his gaze on the paper he was writing. These children can be considered to have shared their major worries. In the past five days, although the food was adequate, it was precarious after all. Even for these two days, there were basically only two animals a day, either a hare or a squirrel. Its a pheasant. For ten mouths, especially Zongmi and Yuze, whose appetite has increased recently, this food can be half full to be honest, and it can only last until noon the next day, even if you insist. At noon, there was actually not much food left, so I was barely hungry. Going smoothly is smooth, but it does not guarantee fullness. It can only be said that it is not hungry and does not affect training. As it is now, in addition to the things in the trap, the children can also catch something by themselves, which is quite meaningful in both the obvious and the far-reaching sense. After all, getting two prey in the trap every day is already smooth, even smooth. But after all, there are more animals caught in the abandoned town. Gradually, the animals will learn to behave. In the past few days, Chiba has determined that the animals have begun to occupy the abandoned town. After the disappearance of mankind, after several trials, the animals have determined that it is safe there, so animals appear so frequently. And if there are too many animals dead over there, the animals will gradually feel that the abandoned town is not a safe place, and will slowly stop coming. For trap hunting, it must be fatal, there are no animals. Passing by, then it means that the trap cannot kill the animal. At that time, they will still stop cooking. And if the children have the ability to leave the trap area to hunt small animals, it will undoubtedly increase some food sources, which not only solves the current feeding problem, but also opens up a relatively stable food source. It can be regarded as a transition before hunting large beasts in the forest. This is actually a good thing. As for the question of harmony and high displeasure, Chiba knew it without guessing. He must be happy in his heart. In the past few days, he also found a flash of sadness on his face. Obviously, she also knew that this was not the way to go. Today, seeing the children mentioned about the animals they hunted, the first reaction must be surprise. As for the next reprimand, it should be that the sound panicked because he was scared, and panicked because of worry. Therefore, subconsciously reprimanded. Can also imagine how sincere the feelings between these children are. It''s not really unhappy, just too worried. "Okay, okay, I''m going to cook! Don''t hold me!" At this moment, Chiba once again raised the pen, and there was a faintly distressed sound from the room over there. "No! Sister Heyin is the best!" After that, the youngest Tsubaki''s clear and childish voice. "Hmm!" "Sister Heyin is the best! Sister Heyin is our favorite!" Suddenly, the girls responded with emotion. "In this world, no one is better than sister Heyin. We were wrong just now, sister Heyin!" Then, the voices of the boys. "What are you doing? What''s wrong? I was scolding you just now, why are you sticking to each other." He Yin''s voice seemed to be extremely helpless. "Sister Heyin is right to call us!" "Yes, we are not good!" "It''s right to be scolded, we!" Then, this sentence still got the opposite effect, it seems that the children still stick to the chord. "But, you are like this, I can''t move anymore, how can I cook!" After that, sure enough, a more helpless voice rang out. "No! No! We don''t want it!" The children''s voice seems to be a little bit coquettish in it. "Okay, okay, I already know what you want..." Heyin''s helpless but somewhat happy words continued to come. "no no no!" However, this sentence has received little effect. Then, after a long silence, it seemed that the harmony could not find a word. Chiba could almost imagine that the harmony was hugged by the children, looking helpless with all the items used for cooking. "Okay, let me go, I''m really cooking." After a while, as if to let the children hug enough, Harmony spoke again. "no no no" However, it was the children''s unwilling words to respond to him. "You give me enough!" But this time, the harmony did not remain silent, but broke out completely. "Boom bang bang!" With this explosion, there were several sounds of skin and scalp crashing. "It hurts!" "Crap! Sister Heyin is angry!" "Wow!" Afterwards, all kinds of pain and exclamation, coupled with the iconic cry of the youngest Tsubaki''s wow, came one after another, making it noisy for a while. Chiba quickly imagined the appearance of the children scattered in a rush. In response, he shook his head. Ok? But at the moment he shook his head, he looked startled, but he was slightly surprised. When! At this moment, he suddenly discovered that his hands had already held his head at some point. "DaDaDa..." At this time, a sound of footsteps came slowly. "Hoop!" The door of my own house soon opened. "Chiba, did you say anything to the children? Just now, with a depressed expression, I came out of your room in the next second, crying. He also clung to me to arm." At the same time, among the sound of the door opening, the incomprehensible voice of harmony also came one after another. "No...no..." For some reason, Chiba, who had already let go of his hands, stuttered a bit. "Ok." To Chiba, Heyin seemed to be convinced. Without any doubt, he walked directly to the campfire, filled the fire with water, and prepared to cook. "Ah... this, are Zongmi and Yuze out there?" At this moment, even though there was no doubt about the harmony, Chiba still changed the subject, so he spoke. He heard the sound just now, and there was such a big movement that Zong Mi and Yu Ze didn''t even speak, he guessed that he should not be there. At this time, Yuze and Zongmi should be training according to the usual practice. It is impossible not to be in that room, which is a very good question. "Uh... yes... yes!" However, I did not expect that when I asked ~www.novelhall.com~, Heyin''s body was stiff, and when he spoke, he stuttered like Chiba. Ok? Suddenly, Chiba frowned, and heard the ugliness. "Aren''t they?" Almost instantly, he blurted out. "Uh" As if aware that Chiba had already sensed her lie, Heyin Jiashui''s hands were in the air, but he was speechless. "puff!" "Snapped!" And at this moment, a very heavy sound of heavy objects fell outside the house. "Finally, finally moved back!" At the same time, Zong Mi''s breathless voice echoed between the two houses. Chapter 1107： Bumper harvest "So big meat!" "Wow! What is this? It''s big!" "Meat... unfinished meat!" The children were surprised, shocked, and even dull words came from outside. Could it be that Yuzawa and Zongmi... Seeing Heyin''s hurried departure, Chiba''s brows frowned slightly. From the sound of the heavy object landing just now and the children''s words, Chiba can imagine what happened outside. It''s just that, after all, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, and there is still some uncertainty. However, judging from the look of Chiba''s face, looking at his frowning look, it is clear that, although the children are surprised and even dull, they are still happy. Chiba''s look is a bit complicated. Forget it... In any case, this is a good thing, as long as the problem here can be solved, even if there is some impulse, it is acceptable. Its just that, I dont know, the two of them acted like this because of the current situation and perceived the tension in the future, or because of the impulse of the teenager and the judgment of their own strength. . Some things, if necessary, still have to... In the complex expression, a series of thoughts flashed through Qianye''s mind, quite solemn. "Got..." As this series of thoughts flashed, Chiba slowly put down the pen in his hand, picked up his hands, and slowly closed his eyes. Also, regarding the rehabilitation of the legs, I also need to make the following schedule. In the darkness in front of him, Chiba''s brain quickly turned, and skillfully began to formulate a rehabilitation schedule. "Chiba! Hearing the harmony said you can stand up! Great!" However, at this moment, before he could think of a reason, Zong Mi''s thumping footsteps and the loud, excited words interrupted his thoughts. "what" In response, Chiba slowly opened his eyes and responded. "It''s great! It''s great!" Compared to Chibas calmer response, Zongmi is much more excited here, even, at this moment, after Chibas response, he has already galloped up, grabbing Chibas shoulders with both hands, and pinching pain. , Almost a big bear hug. "Calm... Calm, I can''t say that I can stand up yet, but I''m already conscious." With regard to Zong Mi''s enthusiasm, which almost touched his face, Chiba''s forehead almost broke out in cold sweat, and his hands were crossed and almost put on a combat posture. Only then did Zong Mi''s enthusiasm be blocked, and his mouth was connected. Fortunately, although Chiba does not have a chakra, but for several years of daily physical training, Zong Mi is talented, but in terms of strength, after all, Qianye is strong, and this is blocked. "Uh...haha, too, too, I''m so excited!" Hearing this sentence, Zong Mi also realized his gaffe, scratching the back of his head, stepped back and let go of Chiba. "What did you do today? What good stuff did you bring back?" In this regard, Chiba did not intend to entangle himself in his lap any more. After all, Zong Mi was afraid that he would jump on again with excitement as he talked about this question, so he changed the topic. However, Chiba did not dislike Zongmi''s enthusiasm. Zongmi really cared about him, so he made such a move. This is completely sincere and unconcealed feelings for him. How could Chiba be? Disgusted. "Uh" As soon as Qianye said this, Zong Mi hesitated, and sweat began to appear on his forehead. While scratching the back of his head, he stepped back a few steps, with a "bad" look on his face. How to do? What did Yuze just say? The reason you just said? Oops, Oops, Yuzawa said, we went out without a word, and then did such a thing, Chiba will definitely be angry! So just find a reason! However, I found it clearly along the way, why did I forget? At this moment, he was already in a state of confusion, and he almost swallowed to express panic. The clothes...are fairly clean, just stained with mud and no obvious scars... Although a little bit of gasp, but there seems to be more energy... Ok It doesn''t seem to be very laborious. I don''t know how Yuze''s situation is. If it''s really not too laborious, then this is an easy job! At this time, Chiba was also looking at him, feeling a little relieved. "No...nothing, just... just remove the air permeability, then...then..." Although he couldn''t remember Yuze''s order, Zong Mi tried his best to hide it, although his expression had already betrayed him. "do not lie to me" Chiba twitched at the corner of Zong Mi''s botched cover. It''s all written on the face, alright! Conceal two words! Chiba thought helplessly in his heart. "Chiba, come and see! Come and see!" "A wild boar as big as a mountain!" "So big meat!" At this time, Zong Mi was still racking his brains to conceal it, and was about to say the excuse he had in his heart. The little bald-headed Ming rushed in too sharply, and the other two boys behind him ran as they tried their best with both hands Open, depicting a big circle beyond their size, describing the size of something, and at the same time yelling almost like a scream. Suddenly, Zong Mi''s face turned blue. "That...that...Chi, Chiba...you, don''t be angry." Then, almost mechanically, he turned his gaze away from Qianye''s face, and said haltingly. "Don''t you just go hunting? It''s not a big deal." Seeing Zongmi''s appearance, Chiba shook his head, and didn''t mean to tease him, and said straightforwardly. "Uh...what? Isn''t it a big deal? No! No, no, no! Did you know? We went out?" When he heard Qianye''s voice, Zong Mi''s eyes almost widened, and this exclamation was also blurted out. "Someone said you are not suitable for lying?" At Zong Mi''s surprise, Chiba shook his head and said. "I knew it" At this time, Yuze sighed from the door. The two looked at the same, but saw Yuze holding the door frame with one hand and shaking his head helplessly. It seems that it''s really okay... Looking at Yuze''s appearance, Chiba was completely relieved, Yuze was not injured, and there were even very few mud stains on his body. Obviously, this hunting went smoothly. It also proved that the two can already go hunting in the forest. "Aren''t you angry?" Perceiving the gazes of the two, Yuze spoke. "Now I got a good result, I have no reason to be angry, just..." Hearing what Yuze said to him, Chiba shook his head and said calmly. "Just what?" In the middle of the conversation, he was interrupted by the anxious Zong Mi''s questioning. "Just, tell me, are you hunting because of the current situation, or you think you can already ~www.novelhall.com~ to hunt." Looking at Zong Mi, Chiba still said lightly. But there was no obvious tendency in this sentence, and even very plain words sounded, Zong Mi and Yu Ze were both startled, their faces suddenly solemn. In an instant, the three children who were yelling seemed to perceive the serious atmosphere, and fell silent for an instant. They looked at Chiba, Zongmi, and Yuze. There was a hint of confusion on their faces. "Of course, because I had to start." Then, at this moment, the decisive words of Yuze and Zongmi resounded heavily in this house. Shockingly! Afterwards, Chiba... Laughed! You can rest assured! Amidst his smiling face, such a thought was relaxed in his mind. Chapter 1108： Imagine "Really...really not angry anymore?" In the iron pot, the soup was rolling, and the children sat around the campfire, watching Heyingu continuously throwing some fungus, grass and mushrooms into it, and the more refreshing aroma overflowed. Yuze and Hongyan were sitting next to Chiba who was leaning against the wall and looking at the iron pan. At this time, Zongmi was stunned and couldn''t help asking Chiba. "Ah" In response to this, Chiba, who was planning to write again, sighed helplessly when he heard this, and said: "Same as the previous answer of 1,131 times, I am really not angry. If you feel that If you can go hunting by yourself, then I will definitely be angry, but you have to go because of the embarrassing situation now, and you have got good results. I have no reason to be angry." "is it?" Hearing Qianye''s words, Zong Mi still responded a little suspiciously, staring closely at Qianye''s face, as if to see a trace of anger from his face. Yuze, who was doing meditation training on the side, opened one eye slightly, glanced at the two of them, and then closed quietly. I chose to ignore Zong Mi. This time, Chiba was really not angry at all, even at the beginning, and after learning that the two did not go hunting because of their abilities, he couldn''t be even more angry. On the contrary, he was relieved. He understood that in this situation, the two of them still maintained their rationality and had no choice but to do so. Then it showed that they would not be confused by a momentary increase in power and do impulsive things. This is already very rare. After all, they are not like they are traversers, have mature minds, nor have they received relevant education like Konoha''s children of the same age, and they understand some truths, which is already very valuable. At the same time, this time, the two people had a fruitful harvest. They hunted a large wild boar of several hundred kilograms in the forest. Listening to the more pertinent description of the harmony, the carcass of the wild boar almost reached their heads. This has basically been enough for them to eat for a while, even if he let go of his stomach to eat, he can stick to it for three to five days. It can be said that there is no need to worry about the food for the next five days. As long as you keep it well, this wild boar will not worry about it. Not to mention the small animals hunted from abandoned traps every day. The most important thing is that wild boars of this size can be hunted with slight or even no injuries. These two people already have the capital to hunt in the forest. Of course, the premise is to be careful enough. And know how to retreat, encountering more than two carnivorous beasts, knowing to retreat and escape, give up hunting. After all, with the strength of the two of them and the strength they have now, it may be possible to deal with one, but two and more, that is not necessarily. In the face of multiple carnivorous beasts, they are still weak. Chiba has already seen this point from the narrative of the previous two hunting and killing, and has clearly reminded them. The two also expressed their understanding. "Really not angry?" Then, at this moment, after a "really", Zong Mi, who was staring at Chiba, said cautiously. "I" In response, Chiba slapped her face, completely speechless. Then, this meal ended on Zongmis side of feasting and repeated inquiries. Although Zongmi was verbose on the side, it did not prevent Chiba from letting go of his stomach and having a full meal, and it did not prevent the children and Yuze from being completely Let go of the stomach. This dinner is definitely the most satisfying meal that Chiba has eaten during this time. At the same time, this meal is also the most satisfying meal for this group of orphans. After eating, almost all those satisfied can''t move. Finally, everyone who stayed in the house where Chiba had been staying. "Huh...Finally fell asleep!" Touching the round belly, looking away from the grunting Zongmi, Chiba looked at the pen and ink lying on the side, and finally chose to sit back and look at the starry sky that was finally no longer gloomy. I saw the stars, the Milky Way traversing, shining brightly. I dont know what happened to Hirohiko and Yukina now... Will you also look up at the stars! Well In the words of Jiuxinai, it is estimated that looking up at the starry sky is worried about the wave of the battlefield! Haha! At this time, Chiba''s mood was obviously very happy, and he couldn''t help having such thoughts in his heart. "How about the legs?" At this time, Yuze''s voice suddenly came. "Ah, okay!" Hearing this, Qianye looked back at Yuze who was also sitting on his back, and responded with a happy smile at the corner of his mouth, but it did not change. "how long it takes?" Yuze also looked at Chiba, then set his eyes on the starry sky and asked casually. This Yuze... But with such a seemingly random remark, Qianye''s heart was slightly stunned. Have you noticed it? "Almost, five to seven days. If it goes well, it may be shorter." However, Chiba didn''t hide it either, and said directly. "is it" But after hearing Qianye''s voice, Yuze still looked at the starry sky, her expression unchanged, but her tone of voice had already given a sense of sadness. "What about you, what do you plan to do next? After you have mastered Chakra, after the war is over." After a brief glance at Yuzawa, Chiba did not discuss his own problems further, but asked instead. "Huh? Is this a test?" Hearing this, Yuze did not answer directly, but glanced at Chiba and grinned. "You think it''s just chanting!" Obviously, Chiba is still in a very happy mood, talking here, and rarely joking. "After I have mastered Chakra and gained some self-protection ability, I plan to let Heyin and Zongmi stay here, train Menta and the others, and then set foot on them to find other orphans like us, bring them back, and give them a Home." However, although Chiba spoke with a joke, Yuzawa''s answer was quite a ninja. In his words, he could even reveal that this was Yuzawa''s original intention and had always wanted to do. The first thing this fourteen-five-year-old boy wants to do after gaining strength is to help other people in the same situation. In response to this, Chiba was silent for a while, even took a slight breath, and then said: "You are such an amazing person!" "You are the amazing person~www.novelhall.com~ For Chiba''s feelings, Yuzawa smiled, but said very seriously. "So, what about after the war?" Chiba still didn''t dwell on this question, but asked again. "After the war...well...I haven''t thought about it yet, but probably, I will do some business with Zongmi and Heyin, plus everyone. After all, in the peaceful age, we can''t eat and wear like this. Its not warm, and there will be more people at that time. It happens that there are a lot of prey here to sell fur, and we also searched a lot of ninja, which can also be used as... As for this question, Yuze thought for a while, but began to talk endlessly. The future life in his mind was sketched out from his words bit by bit and passed to Chiba. Chiba did not speak, he quietly listened to Yuze''s vision of the future, smiling silently, frowning slightly, as if he had his own thinking. Among the stars, in this hunter''s cabin, Yuze''s voice echoed until it was submerged in Zong Mi''s purring... Chapter 1109： change With sufficient food and the second step completed ahead of time because of Yuzawa and Zongmis attempt, everyone has entered the third step of the plan, except for Yuzawa, Heyin, and others who have already started training before. Zong Mi, the six children also started meditation training under Chiba''s professor. For these children, the physique is not as good as Yuzawa and Zongmi, and not as good as the harmony. For them, compared to some physical training or shuriken training, it is more cost-effective for them to perform chakra mastering training earlier. After all, as the unique magical power of this Naruto world, having Chakra and not possessing the physique of Chakra are two concepts. Compared with physical training or shuriken training, for these children, it is undoubtedly that Chakra''s improvement efficiency is higher. At the same time, since starting to practice Chakra, the team that checks traps every day has also changed a lot. Of course, the three of Yuze still did not participate. This was untouchable. Compared to these children, it was obvious that the progress of the three of Yuze was more important. However, since starting the practice of Chakra, Chiba did not let all six children go out to check the traps. After this time of training, plus the ability to hunt on their own, Chiba drastically reduced the number of children who went to check the traps. The number of people, the daily trap check, is changed to a group of three, and it is rotated every three days. The remaining three are doing various training. In addition to these changes, Chiba''s daily routine has also undergone certain changes. The time to go to bed every day is earlier, and the time to get up is also earlier. Basically, when Heyin starts to prepare breakfast, he has to get up. After waking up, taking advantage of the stall where Heyin was preparing for breakfast, he would lift his pen and ink and start the writing work he had been doing recently. Then, after breakfast, after Yuzawa, Zomi, and Heyin sent the children off the shift to another room for their own training, they put down the pen and paper, and first tried to refine the chakra. Of course, in the past few days, he has been greeted with failure again and again, but what makes him gratified is that as he tries more and more times, the feeling of separating the layers of yarn is almost invisible. The feeling of weakness and numbness in the legs became lighter and lighter with trial and adequate intake of food every day. Even Chiba has slowly found the sensation of extracting body energy. The tactile sensation of touching energy from the cells has become more and more obvious. After a while, not only will his legs be able to walk, but Chakra is afraid. It''s almost restored. Generally speaking, this kind of trial is over in about two hours. Chiba has also summarized the law during this period. Generally, the effect of more than two hours of trial will be infinitely close to zero. Instead of continuing, It is better to conduct other training. In fact, he really has other things to do, and that is the rehabilitation of his legs. Although his legs are gradually recovering as he tries, after all, it is better to get up and walk around in person every day, even if you fall countless times. Rehabilitation is much more efficient for hitting walls and wrestling. Moreover, as the hope of Chakra''s recovery is ignited, and walking decently every day, Chiba''s desire to return to the village becomes more and more urgent. Chiba''s daily rehabilitation time is also getting longer and longer. However, despite the urgency, although the time is getting longer and longer, after dinner, Chiba basically does not try or rehabilitate. Apart from Yuzawa''s continuous meditation training, Zongmi also performs various physical exercises and hands. In addition to swordsmanship training, when the children sit in a group, he will not conduct any training or actions of his own. After dinner, the first thing he had to do was to assign various pharmacological and toxicological homework to harmony. Since this time, harmony has been studied very quickly, and all kinds of knowledge of the human body have almost been learned. , Learned more complicated pharmacology and toxicology. There are no tricks in this area. To master it in a short period of time, you can only memorize it by rote. After all, the medicinal properties are too complicated and you really need to explain it thoroughly. I am afraid that it will not be finished in half a month. The common poisonous weeds and herbs are all memorized, and some basic prescription theories are memorized and understood slowly. Generally speaking, this knowledge is sufficient for ordinary sickness or something, and for some more difficult things, there is really no way in the short term. However, Heyin learns the art of medicine to heal ordinary illnesses, and it doesn''t need anything particularly difficult. It''s not like Chiba, who wants to make medical ninjutsu a step further, and even achieve creation and regeneration, that''s why he researched hard. Then, after finishing some, Chiba will continue to pick up pen and ink and write until bedtime. All in all, everything is boring and fulfilling. It can be said that there are surprises every day, and it is also a very happy day. Then, four days after the first battle in Chiba, early morning. "Remember don''t force it, and run away if you encounter severe ones! Don''t lose these bacon, it''s an important ration!" As always, after Heyin prepared breakfast, he sent off the three children on duty today. "Goodbye sister Heyin, goodbye brother Yuze, goodbye Zongmi, goodbye Chun, Mingtai, and Xiaozhen!" After bidding farewell, the children embarked on the way to the abandoned town with a small package sewn by a chord imitating a ninja bag. During this period of time, Heyin somehow figured out how to make bacon. With the addition of the hundreds of kilograms of wild boar, now another room is full of bacon. Although four days have passed, the food Still quite sufficient. When the children go out, naturally they bring their lunches, so they dont have to leave just after noon and they dont have to go hungry. It can be said that there is already a great guarantee in terms of food sources. At least, as long as you can hunt and kill a large animal in the forest at intervals, it will be enough to eat for a while. Food and clothing can already be regarded as achieved. "Be careful on the road!" Seeing the leaving children, everyone waved goodbye. "Then, let''s start training too!" Then, after watching a few people leave, Heyin glanced at the others and said. "Ok!" In response, Yuze, Zongmi, Mingtai, Tsubaki, and Xiaozhen all nodded, without hesitation, turned their heads and walked inside. "Today I must hit the bullseye 100%!" As he walked, Menta made up his mind. "Hey, Tsubaki hit 100% of the bullseye yesterday!" In response, Chun said proudly. "Then Chung will join me in physical training today!" Zong Mi said truthfully. "No! I refuse!" Then, it was strongly opposed by Tsubaki. "Uh... why?" In response, Zong Mi obviously choked ~www.novelhall.com~ and opened his mouth. "Physiologically, I can''t accept it!" Then, Chun said innocently. "Bio...physiological...physiological level?" As soon as these words came out, Zong Mi was completely white. "Hahahaha..." At the same time, the others couldn''t help laughing. "Surprise!" And at this moment, the room where they left suddenly heard the sound of an iron pan falling. A wisp of black smoke floated out of the window slowly! "Chiba!" Almost instantly, the expressions of the smiling faces suddenly changed, and in an exclamation, without saying anything, they turned back and ran away. Chapter 1110： Oh its all right! "Chiba! Chiba!" Zong Mi''s loud voice, accompanied by a series of hurried footsteps, rang from the front of the room to the inside. The anxiousness in the voice seemed to be dangerous to Chiba. Just listening, seems to have a desperate posture. "If it''s okay, just let me know!" Afterwards, Yuze''s calm but eager voice sounded. "Chiba! Your hand!" After that, with the sound of footsteps and the voices of Zong Mi and Yu Ze, it was an almost elevated scream. The harmony was almost a panic sound, spreading far away. "Brother Chiba!" Then there was the screams of fear and horror that the children were not inferior to her screams. "Ok?" At this time, watching the people running in, Chiba turned his head slightly, seeming to shift his attention from somewhere to them. "Oh it''s all right!" Then, the voices of the three people and the screams of the children came into the ears, and Chiba quickly understood what, keeping the appearance of raising his hand, but said in a very flat voice, indicating that he was okay. "No... okay?!!!" Seeing Chiba''s cold reaction and the contrast between his current appearances, everyone was stunned. The original attitude of flying up suddenly came to an abrupt end, each of them widened their eyes, almost opening their mouths as a voice. A lot of questions are almost screaming. "Well, yeah, it''s okay!" In response, Chiba blinked, seeming a little inexplicable, a little puzzled. "This...you...you...this, okay?!!!" Then, the answer to him was Zong Mi''s rhetorical question with a bigger decibel. At the same time, Zong Mi''s hand was already pointing to his arm, his eyes were round, but he couldn''t believe it, no, it was absolutely impossible! However, looking at Chiba''s plain expression and tone as if he didn''t feel anything, Zong Mi had to wonder if he was wrong, and what he saw really belonged to the category of "nothing". This is definitely the category of trouble! Do not! But looking at Chiba, it seems okay? No no no! Ordinary people are okay in this situation? but Chiba''s appearance really seems okay... But at this moment, his heart was so entangled, turning back these thoughts repeatedly. "you" At the same time, the faces of Heyin and Yuze also showed doubts, and the three children''s eyes widened and they were at a loss. "Oh!" At this time, seeing Zong Mi''s finger pointing at his arm, Chiba seemed to think of something, and slowly raised his right arm, and suddenly said, "Do you think this is it?" "Hmm!" Everyone nodded repeatedly. At this moment, in their eyes staring at Qianye closely, what was reflected was clearly Qianye''s **** and slightly burnt arms. At this time, Chiba stood steadily, slightly lifting the **** and slightly burnt in front of them, and even a whole light smoke floating. Look at the overturned iron pan next to Chiba, the overflowing broth, and a few pieces of boiled wild boar. The arm of Chiba clearly touched the hot iron pan. , And even traces of being burned by the bonfire. All in all, this is obviously a severe burn, and they can even see the burning blisters around the arm near this **** place except the **** place. This is simply shocking. It was the first time they saw such a severe burn, and although they saw it for the first time, they could imagine how painful Chiba''s arm was now without thinking about it. And this is why they are puzzled. It seemed to hurt to death, but Qianye didn''t feel it at all, and even in the tone of speech, there was no repressed pain. It felt like it didn''t hurt. "Sorry, I worried you!" And after realizing this, Chiba didnt talk too much nonsense, and directly explained the whole story. He saw his left hand slightly raised and pressed it on his arm, and then said: Im just experimenting, this time. I wake up from a coma, and I feel that my body has undergone some insignificant changes." With his explanation, the light green chakra brilliance of his left hand suddenly lit up. Under this brilliance, the **** and even burnt arm was just like this little by little. Began to heal. Healed quickly at a speed that was discernible to the naked eye. "This! This is!" At this moment, everyone who saw this scene, their originally puzzled expressions instantly turned into shock. The burn in this situation healed so quickly! For them, it is simply unprecedented, let alone unprecedented, and they have never heard of it. "This is a medical chakra, which can be used to quickly heal injuries and has a miraculous effect on external injuries." Chiba patiently explained the almost speechless appearance that everyone was surprised. And in the words, under Chiba''s medical chakra, the **** appearance on his arm has completely changed, and a new and tender feeling slowly surfaced as the dead skin fell off. "This... is this what you mean by medical ninjutsu? The use of Chakra in medical skills?" In response to this, watching the miraculous thing happening on Chiba''s arm, Heyin couldn''t help but yelled, the look of astonishment on his face instantly changed to a look of excitement. "Yes, but the practice of medical chakra is not easy. It requires considerable chakra control and a certain degree of talent." At this moment, the burn on Chiba''s arm was completely healed at the stall where He Yin spoke. It looked smooth and white, as if he had never been injured before, and he slowly let go of his hand. However, as he spoke, there was a little seriousness in his tone. Looking at the excitement of Heyin, it was not difficult for Chiba to guess the thoughts in her heart. Seeing the miraculous effect of medical chakra, Heyin must be thinking about this. Practicing medical chakras, in other words, thinking that you must learn medical chakras. However, the cultivation conditions of this medical chakra are also quite harsh, otherwise, the medical ninja population of Konoha and the entire ninja world would not be so small. Moreover, as a medical ninja, Chiba also understands how difficult this medical chakra is. In case the harmony doesnt have the talent for this... He didn''t want to give her some meaningless hopes~www.novelhall.com~Yes...Is it? " Obviously, Harmony understood Chibas meaning, and a trace of sadness flashed across his face, but it was quickly replaced by a cheer-up look. She only heard her say: "Then I want to try it too, can you Teach me?" "of course!" For the question of harmony, Chiba naturally said. "Your... Chakra, recovered? Can you walk?" As soon as this voice fell, Yuze, who had calmed down and understood Chiba''s situation, suddenly said before he could say "It''s too good" with joy. There is a complex heaviness in the tone. For a while, the room suddenly fell silent because of this complicated and heavy sentence! Chapter 1111： There is no big problem! "Hmm...I recovered, and there is no major problem with walking." Feeling the gazes around, Chiba nodded, and did not hesitate too much because of the sudden silence. This morning, during the chakra refinement attempt, that is, when the Heyin group sent away the children on duty, after two failures, there was a silent roar in the body in the sense of consciousness, which could not refine anything. Suddenly, a large amount of body energy burst out at the same time in the energy cells. His chakra is restored! Then, in surprise, in astonishment and ecstasy, he stood up abruptly, Xu Shi was too agitated. In the process of standing up, he accidentally knocked over the iron pot on the side, and his hands changed. It was rubbing the wood burning in the burning bonfire, but fortunately, it only rubbed some, otherwise the bonfire was subconsciously thrown away by him, it would be really a mess. However, his arm was also burned because of this. Although it was just a rub, his hand almost wiped the flame and went away. In addition, he was burned after being thrown on the iron pan. Zong Mi and others rushed in. The situation at the time. Experimenting or something, this is a lie made up subconsciously by Chiba. As for why she lied, Chiba didn''t know, it seemed to be a subconscious reaction. It was like, he didn''t seem to want these orphans to know, he was taken aback by himself and burned. It seems that this makes him a little embarrassed. At the same time, after this stop, after Chakra recovered, the softness and numbness in his legs disappeared. Now his feet are not only soft and numb, they are even full of A good sense of strength for rest and maintenance. In short, he can feel his legs full of strength, let alone standing, now it is no problem to ask him to jump three to five meters high. "is it?" Hearing Qianye''s answer without hesitation, Yuze, who was silent for a moment, pursed his lips and nodded. Yuze... At this time, in unison, Zong Mi, He Yin, Ming Tai, Tsubaki, and Xiaozhen looked away from Chiba and fell on Yuze. In his eyes, there is no strange rain at this time, but it looks so single. Unanimously, their hearts that had faded from their horror and astonishment slowly rose to a layer of inexplicable sadness. "congratulations!" Then, at this moment, at the moment when she floated sadly, Yuze squeezed, suddenly smiled, and said with joy. Yuze... But after hearing this sound, Zong Mi and others were all stunned. Then, suddenly, they seemed to have thought of something and started talking. "Great, Chiba!" "Yeah! Congratulations Chiba!" "Brother Chiba is great!" Afterwards, a series of sincere joys rang in this room. "Thank you!" In response to this, Chiba glanced over the children who expressed sincere congratulations one by one and showed joyful smiles, pursed their lips, paused, and then spoke. "Then, cook more meat in the evening and eat the fresh fruits picked in the forest. Lets celebrate today!" Hearing this, Yuze turned his head and said to Heyin. "Well, I got it." Heyin nodded very refreshingly about this. Before Yuze said, she had already had this idea. "Wow! Great! There is meat to eat!" "Idiot Mintai, there is more meat to eat!" "Those fruits, sister Heyin, are you going to squeeze them into juice using Chiba brother''s method?" Then, as soon as the words came out, the children boiled first. "OK OK!" However, not long before it took off, Yuze spoke again: "Here, let''s give it to Chiba. We should also train. Anyway, training can''t be let go." With that, Yuze also glanced at Chiba and smiled slightly. This guy Seeing the children who stopped leaping for joy because of Yuze''s voice, Chiba couldn''t help but smile. Really know what to say! Do not! It should be said, understand me! Know that I need time to think alone now! And in his heart, there was a thought that was both joyful and helpless. "Okay, let''s go, let''s go to training, and when everyone is here, we will celebrate in the evening." At this time, Zong Mi also spoke, and the final word was finalized. Although Zongmi is sometimes unwelcome, he is one of the backbones of this orphan group. Although he is not very good on weekdays, and even rejected by the youngest child like Tsubaki, in some cases, he and Yuze and Same as the sound, say the same. As soon as these words came out, the children immediately began to turn around, looked at Qianye''s arm reluctantly, and then walked outside the door. Yuze and others also turned around one after another. "Wait!" However, just as everyone was about to turn out from the door, suddenly, the Chung who had been led by Harmony, suddenly turned around, broke free of Harmony''s hand, and hugged her patched bear, stunned. I ran in front of Chiba, her bare feet stepped on Chibas bedding, lifted up the childish, innocent smiling face, stood on tiptoe, and watched Chiba sweep it down from above. With a kindly questioning gaze, he said, "Brother Chiba, can you let me touch your hand?" Suddenly, when these words came out, Chiba was startled, and a series of pictures flashed through his mind, and his teeth tightened slightly. "Don''t be naughty, Tsubaki!" At this moment, everyone at the door paused, and the harmony even stopped drinking. "No... it doesn''t matter, you can touch it." In response to this, Chiba shook his head at Heyin, saying that it was okay, and then smiled and touched her head with his right hand, which is the hand where the burn was healed. However, there was a flash in front of his eyes. Passed by the appearance of another girl. Brother, are you hurt? Does it hurt? Brother, do you have candy? It doesnt hurt after eating sugar! Eat... As if echoes, these crisp, childish and childish words echoed in his ears at the moment the girl appeared. "Gudong..." After hearing Qianye''s consent, the hand stretched over, looking at the fair skin, Chung swallowed, her little hand froze in the air, but she didn''t dare to touch it. "Doesn''t it hurt? Can you really touch it?" After stiffening for a while, the little girl raised her head slightly, her eyes flashed with fear, and asked again. "of course can!" Looking at Tsubaki''s appearance, Chiba''s mouth unconsciously showed a more gentle and friendly smile, just like what he did when the girl asked the same words. Looking at the white and unstained right hand that was close to her, Tsubaki blinked and glanced at Chiba again. Then, her froze hand, slowly trembling and cautiously stretched towards Chiba''s right hand. Finally, Tsubakis index finger poked lightly on the fair skin, and then shrank his hand like an electric shock. Then, as if touching something scared, he ran back and hid in Yuzes. Behind him, it took a while before half of his head was poked out in the smiles of everyone. "Doesn''t it hurt?" There was a kind of fear in the little girl''s eyes, looking at Chiba. "No pain!" Chiba grinned and shook his head. "It really doesn''t hurt, completely healed?" Chun asked again. "Completely good!" Chiba kept smiling ~www.novelhall.com~ and said affirmatively. "Alright, well, training!" At this time, even though the girl''s eyes still flickered with uncertainty, Yuze still stopped the communication between the two, touched Chun''s head, and left with the children. This time, Chun followed obediently and left. Although he turned around one step at a time, he still disappeared outside the door with everyone. Qianye was left alone, staring at the door in a daze, feeling lost. An invisible breath of sadness slowly radiated from his body, filling the house alone. "Tsubaki, you are so amazing, you actually touched there!" "Yeah! Tsubaki, you are too powerful, I dare not touch it!" "Well... Brother Chiba, it''s really healed! It''s true..." And at this time, the childrens childish conversations came in faintly through the wall... Chapter 1112： Variety "Snapped!" A crisp sound of palm and face hitting, sounded in this seemingly empty house. Then, there was a jingle. Ah, really... Somewhat sentimental... Chiba, cheer up, if you are like this, you will be embarrassed for the traversing crowd. As a dignified traverser, one of the three major professions that save the world, how can you be in such a place... Picking up the iron pot and placing it on the campfire, looking at the pieces of meat on the ground and the pool of soup stains, Chiba did not make any more actions to clean up, but looked at the pool of broth and meat. Startled for a moment. This series of thoughts flashed through his mind at this stall. "Forget it, let''s put these first, and now they are training with Harmony. If they go with them to clean the equipment, it will disturb them." After staring for a while, Chiba muttered to himself, then looked away from the soup and meat, and finally landed on the box next to the bed, the paper and pen on the box, and a certain amount of The paper filled with words frowned slightly. Sure enough, was it because of another serious injury and dying? Physically, although it is not obvious this time, there are still many changes. First of all, it is still the relationship between the Chakra volume, which is already faintly approaching Shangren''s Chakra volume. Although there is still a long way to go, it is already very close, and the threshold of the upper-level Ninja Chakra is already near. Under normal circumstances, the amount of chakras at the ninth level. This what is the problem? Is it so easy to increase the amount of chakra? Do nothing, just be close to death a few times, and then you can go all the way from the middle level to one step up to the level? Moreover, the basic chakra volume that is unlikely to rise has been determined... Could it be that my crossing really gave me Saiyan physique? While frowning, Qianye flashed a helpless doubt. Moreover, not only the amount of chakras under normal conditions, but also the body''s ability to accept medical chakras, or in other words, the effect of medical chakras on my body seems to have been strengthened. The burn just now cannot be healed in just ten seconds. After all, I am not using to create regenerative medical chakras. With helpless doubts, Chiba''s brows became tighter. When using medical ninjutsu just now, he only used ordinary medical chakras, but the effect was too good, although it could not keep up with the moment of creation and regeneration. Recovery ability, but it is also quite fast, at least 50% faster than normal healing speed. The reason for not creating a regenerative medical chakra is that this injury is not a serious injury. Ordinary medical chakra is enough. Second, this creation of regeneration is a forbidden technique after all, and the reason why it is listed as The forbidden technique is because this kind of medical ninjutsu gains superb instant recovery power at the cost of life. The original work also states that the creation of regeneration stimulates proteins to accelerate cell division, and human In a lifetime, the number of cell divisions is limited, and once the number of cell divisions reaches the limit, then death is not far away. As for Tsunade''s repeated use of creation and regeneration, and using it to maintain her appearance, she was still young and beautiful at the end of the original work. She did not seem to be affected by the side effects of creation and regeneration, probably because of the immortal human body of the Senju clan. And he was just the body of an ordinary person, although some extraordinary things gradually appeared, but compared with the fairy body, it was still far behind. Here, Chiba did not dare to use the technique of creation and regeneration. The third and most practical point is that chakras that are not at the level of forbearance can hardly afford the cost of creating a regenerative medical chakra. Gently squeezed a fist, feeling the powerful arm muscles, Chiba slowly sat down. Moreover, when I was burned, I didn''t seem to feel too painful, and my pain nerve seemed to have a problem. The current state is like opening the Eight-door Dunjia. Because the whole body is filled with this violent chakra and feeling pain all the time, the perception of pain is a bit slow. Under the Eight-door Dunjia, even if the muscles are torn, It didn''t feel too painful, until the Bamen Dunjia was lifted, I would not feel the real tearing pain. However, my current state is obviously a little stranger. I don''t feel the pain now, but I feel very slow to the pain of the burn. Is this the same as pain reduction? Also, in terms of the strength of the body, how do I feel that the body seems to be more powerful than before, and it is also much stronger? In the current situation, how do you feel that opening the fifth door does not matter? Although the increase in physical strength after this near death is commonplace, this time, this time is different. The degree of enhancement is different! Obviously, I can clearly feel that my body is still in an "unexplored" state. The current body strength is not the limit that my body strength can reach. This kind of limit has not yet been reached, and is different from the previous limit of growth due to the growth of age. It is like my eleven-year-old body has a great increase in the upper limit of physical strength at the age of eleven. Even the increase has reached this upper limit, this limit is still far away, as far as the current state is "undeveloped" state. In other words, if I fully develop the strength of my body, and now my eleven-year-old body strength is fully developed, there will be a gap between the strength of the body and the strength of the body now. Originally, my body had reached the limit of strength. Unless it was the growth of years, the body could gradually grow to be able to make further progress. Now, it has become a limit that is still far ahead. To be sure, this resurrection from the dying is definitely different from the other several increases. Such a big increase is also terrible! This kind of physical strength, let alone an ordinary eleven-year-old boy, even an eleven-year-old boy with some good physical characteristics, I am afraid it is impossible to have, even the gap is very large! What happened to my body? In other words, what happened while I was in a coma? After sitting down, Chiba stared blankly at his right hand, clenched his fists again and again, and felt the sense of power in his muscles that was completely different from before. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com originally The frowning brows were almost twisted together. This feeling, to be honest, is very uncomfortable for Chiba. He hates such unknown things. If it''s someone else, maybe they don''t think about the reason at all, and even just give yourself a casual and relatively plausible self-comforting reason and pass, and then immerse yourself in the pleasure of becoming stronger. However, after all, Chiba is different from "other people". As for his own situation, he still wants to know the bottom line. This kind of unknown made him very upset. Even, overwhelming the pleasure of becoming stronger. "No... these things, let them go for the time being, now that you can stand up and walk, and even Chakra has recovered, then..." But thinking of this, he suddenly let go of his unhappiness, and picked up the pen. "Time is running out..." Chapter 1113： Do not worry After tonight, it''s almost there! Stopping the pen and rubbing his eyes, Chiba glanced at the darkening sky outside the window and the words on the paper. Behind his ears was the soft hum of harmony, and such a thought flashed through his mind. It took only nine days to recover my legs and chakras. Although I have not yet determined what caused my legs to feel unconscious and my body energy cannot be extracted, there is still no way to figure it out. , The key is to focus on the present. For nine days, there is no feeling in the legs, no trace of body energy can be extracted, and even life cannot be guaranteed by itself. Now not only can the legs walk, the chakra is restored, and even the body strength and the amount of chakra are obtained. It has been greatly improved. This is probably the smoothest time I have experienced since the near death and rebirth! Of course, this near death is also the most like death! After thinking for a while, Chiba put down his pen and put the finished paper on top of the pile of paper that had already been stacked. This thought flashed in his mind. From the morning to the afternoon, he has been writing, and he did not perform rehabilitation, and now he does not need to perform rehabilitation. And this day, I have been writing constantly, it is Chiba, and I am a little tired. At the moment, he also decided to wait for him to rest for a while before continuing. However, fortunately, I started to prepare in advance, otherwise, even if my legs and Chakra recovered, there would be no way to leave here. But wait until now to start doing this, it is estimated that it will take three or five days to complete it, and it is not as detailed as it is now, and it will have a great impact on their future. After putting down the pen, with the rich smell of meat behind him, a smile of relief appeared at the corner of Chiba''s mouth. The current situation is exactly what he wants. The reply time originally scheduled for fifteen days was even six days ahead of schedule, and the third step of the original plan was also completed at this time. It can be said that it is already perfect. For the rest, as long as he finishes all the things he should do tonight, then, tomorrow, tomorrow morning, he can set foot on the road back to the village. Yes, after tonight, he will leave here. Now that the first and second steps of the plan have been completed, the children have received a solid source of food, and the food is guaranteed, so most of the despair they face has been resolved, and they are already full. As for clothing and warmth, During this period of time, the furs of the prey obtained have been preserved. They can use these furs to make clothing and blankets. When the war is over, these furs can still be sold for a good price and many things can be purchased. Now as long as there is food Eat, do not starve to death, then the lives of the children will only get better. And now that the mission of the God-Wubi Bridge has been completed, all the Great Ninja villages have entered the process of extinguishing the flames of war. It will not be long before the war will end, and the order from the country of grass will soon be restored. By then, these children The degree of eating and wearing is not a problem. Although the price of fur in Naruto World is cheaper than in previous lives, some fur is still a luxury type. Even ordinary fur has a certain value. These children have no money to spend. The output of this forest, Enough for them to have a good time. Otherwise, Yuze would not have thought of the idea of ??selling fur in business. And the third step does not necessarily require him to be present all the time. Chakra''s refinement and manufacturing, some basic physical skills and shuriken practice do not actually need the instructor to sing, and this is also the case in the ninja school. Generally, after teaching the practice method of Chakra, the village will teach it together with the three-shenzhen technique, allowing the students to practice on their own. The teacher is not staring all the time. As long as the correct method is mastered, the foundation of Chakra''s cultivation and the three-shenzhen technique is not dangerous and does not require care. Now the children here have mastered the methods of chakra practice. Chiba also teaches the three-shenzhen technique. It is completely based on the teaching basics of the Konoha Ninja School, except for physique and shuriken. The two are different from the school. They are the same as the Konoha Ninja School except for the training method taught before Chakra. In other words, now the children have all the conditions to complete the third step. The only difference is training. After they have produced the first chakra, then the next step will be a matter of course, unless there is something like Xiao Li. The childs wonderful work, otherwise, everything will be logical. Not to mention how high they can reach, at least, as long as they are willing to spend time and have a certain degree of self-preservation, it is not a big problem. It can be said that he can really leave tomorrow. Everything is done. Whether he stays here or not stays here is not so important anymore. Really... I should leave tomorrow! But thinking of this, Chiba''s hands that cleaned up the pen and paper was a slight meal. He couldn''t help but turn his head and glance at the humming songs behind him, the harmony of cooking happily, and the ears were changed because Chakra recovered. After keen, he heard the sound of shurikens in the next room piercing the wooden wall and fists hitting the stakes. Nine days... Unexpectedly, in just nine days, they would be able to support themselves! From a group of orphans whose food is a problem, it has turned into a source of food, even from being hunted to hunter. These children can be said to have been reborn. Now that I think about it, I just provided a way to open up the road to survival so quickly... In nine days, this speed... These children may have great potential but not necessarily! In this eye, Chiba couldn''t help feeling like that. It doesn''t matter what chakras, what physical skills shuriken, this is a kind of survival potential. Although chakra ~www.novelhall.com~ becomes stronger, survival will be easier, but it does not mean that the survival potential of this person has increased. On the contrary, it is precisely this kind of weak person who is under harsh conditions. Surviving, or changing your own situation in a short period of time like now, and letting everything develop in a good direction, is a manifestation of the huge survival potential. And no matter how powerful a ninja is, it is dead, in a sense, it is not strong enough. Similarly, ordinary people, no matter how weak or small, are not dead, in a sense, they are strong enough. At this moment, Chiba suddenly felt that these children seemed a bit unusual, a bit... powerful! Different from pure power, powerful! Don''t worry, Chiba, they will live well! They will only get better and better in the future! Do not worry! And at this moment, after realizing this, inexplicably, Qianye''s mind had such a self-comforting thought. Chapter 1114： Return and... change? Really make juice... The sound of Harmony''s humming, accompanied by the sound of "dudu" fruit being crushed, came in from the outside, and a smile was drawn from the corner of Chiba''s mouth. He has a hunch that tonight will definitely be an unforgettable night. That day, after Yuze and Zongmi came back from hunting in the forest, they would pick some fruits and mushrooms that they couldn''t pick before and bring them back. It was a balanced nutrition for everyone. After all, always eating meat is not something that can be done once and for all. Nutritional balance still needs to be considered. After all, the human body has eight and nine amino acids that cannot be synthesized by itself and need to be obtained from food. Therefore, adding fruits and some vegetarian food to the recipe is also very important. Now, this group of orphans has just solved the problem of food and clothing. Most of the time is spent on self-preservation, and because of the freshness of the fruit, it is Therefore, in this group of orphans, fruit is not available every day, and it is quite difficult to eat a meal. Not to mention that now Heyin uses a cumbersome, time-consuming and laborious method of making juice without knowing whether she has figured it out by herself or someone called her to make juice. It is even more difficult to eat juice. After all, time is not the most important thing for these orphans, but it is also quite tight. The fruit can be picked, but there is not so much time to pick it. Juice can be squeezed, but the process is too cumbersome and there is no time to get it. Generally speaking, it is good to have fruit. Juice is really good without thinking about it. , It can also be seen from here that he really fits into this circle, even if he tries not to understand and communicate with these children in depth, what he says every day is mostly related to chakra, physique, shuriken, etc. Except Yuze, I have never talked about personal issues with anyone. However, he is still integrated here, and he is already a member of this group of orphans. This point, he can''t feel it clearly now. Except for the first trial, he has not seen Huyin make a second juice. It can be seen that these children value him. Really... That''s why I don''t want to communicate in depth! At this moment, in addition to feeling joy, Chiba is more of a complex emotion. To be honest, at this moment, Qianye was inexplicably irritable. Gee! Don''t think about it. These are meaningless. Now that it is determined that they will have no problems and can live safely and comfortably without me, then there is no reason to stay here again. Staying here is definitely not worth the loss! These children, except themselves, no longer need anyone else! Moreover, I must return to the village as soon as possible, and strive for the opportunity to work with Kakashi! The life-saving grace that should be paid has been paid. The way out to give has also been given. Undoubtedly, leaving is the only option. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help standing up and stepping out of the bedding, but after pacing back and forth several times, his frowning brows relaxed slightly. Isn''t I even more uneasy and reluctant to be like this? Now that you have decided to leave and the situation has to go, it is useless to think about this, and it is useless to worry about it! Here, thinking about this is just a mere nuisance. Time to make up your mind! It''s time to go! Believe, they should have noticed it too. If I was hypocritical, it would make them more uncomfortable! If you want to go, be decisive and don''t hesitate! After completing these things, just leave! As soon as his brows were loosened, a series of thoughts flashed through Qianye''s mind, and a decision was gradually made in his mind, and the irritability that had arisen slowly faded away. Replaced by a decisiveness. During this period, if he helped these children at first because he was tied to a rope, and Chiba also felt grateful for the life-saving grace of these children and sympathized with the childrens experiences in the war, then, in the future, Under the unconditional trust of the children, in getting along day and night, in the bowl of broth that is always the most every day, his original intention to help these children has slowly changed. If the situation is compelling and sympathy, Chiba has unknowingly taken these children as his own responsibility, as his friends and partners, and sincerely wants to help. Otherwise, now, it is impossible to have this kind of irritability, reluctance and worry, but a kind of cheering, wishing to fly back to the village with wings. Now that it''s decided, don''t think too much. Although the head is a little tired, but the body is still full of vitality, let''s try the eight-door mode first! The highest is still the critical injury mode! As for the fifth door, I will return to the village tomorrow. If anything goes wrong with the fifth door, it will be delayed. Moreover, according to the original work, those misty who took Lin away should not be stronger than the Ninja Seven, and the critical state of the wound mode is enough! The turning point of Lin''s life and death is just around the corner, so it''s better to be safe! As his mind made up his mind, Chiba slowly closed his eyes, and the Chakra quickly condensed and made in his body, which seemed to be the eight acupoints of the throttle, clearly emerging in his consciousness. I havent fully figured out my current physical condition... So, first of all, the first... With the emergence of eight acupuncture points, such a thought flashed in Qianye''s mind, and then... "Boom!" The sound of the door slamming on the door frame completely interrupted him. "Ha! Brother Chiba! We are back!" With a rabbit in one hand and a pheasant in one hand, the trap inspection team walked in with the standard results. As the leader of this group, the vigorous girl Saaki showed her white teeth, her bright eyes sparkled with joy and the satisfaction of harvest, and she spoke in a crisp tone full of spirit. Uh... is Saxi on duty today? At this moment, Chiba, who was interrupted, listened to the energetic voice and felt the oncoming cheerful breath, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help laughing. No wonder it''s so loud... Looking at the creaking door~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba suddenly felt that although it was not obvious before, after he gradually integrated into this group and became the leader of an inspection team after adding a shift system, This lovely girl named Saxi''s own vitality began to show slowly. Careless, as if full of spirit. Compared to her, almost half of her face behind her is covered by Qi Liuhai, her eyebrows are invisible, the firefly combing the bun''s head is a bit gloomy, and the other boy Cheng is a little timid. "Hey? Brother Chiba, don''t you write today?" Then, before Chiba could speak, Saxi spoke curiously. Obviously, I was a little surprised to see that Chiba did not write as usual. "Um... No, I just stood up and walked more." Chiba smiled and spoke. Under the attributes of this vitality girl, in that cheerful atmosphere, he couldn''t help but smile like this. "Huh? Stand up!" When she heard this, Saxi almost jumped up as if she had discovered a new world: "Yes! Congratulations, Brother Chiba, stand up!" "Thank you!" In this regard, Chiba also smiled. "Well, then, can you tell me now, why do you write these words? Is it to stand up? Because I stood up, so I stopped writing? I don''t understand these. Are these words very powerful?" Then, in an irrelevant way, Saxi asked with a brain circuit unique to the vitality girl. Don''t understand... Ok? Don''t understand this? At this moment, Qianye''s eyes opened slightly, but his face changed suddenly. An unspeakable stiff expression suddenly solidified on Chiba''s face. No... don''t understand? But in his heart, it was instantly messy! ~： Ask for leave In view of the fact that some people have been very dissatisfied with the plot recently, I asked for leave to reflect on it. It is also because of a cold, sore throat and dizziness. I''m sorry, I am heartbroken, but I really dont know how to write that you are satisfied. , Then I''ll give you a pen, write it, I''ll take a bit of it and watch it, study hard! Chapter 1113： Small mistake How...how... How... how could this be? Unexpectedly... unexpectedly... Looking at Saxi with a curious look, Chiba''s stiff face gradually twitched the corners of her mouth. Mis... Miscalculation! Glancing back little by little, Qianye''s teeth, unknowingly, had already clenched tightly, and the expression on his face seemed to have cast a regretful look like a big mistake. This... Is this the legendary mischief? At this moment, the moment the remorse appeared, his eyes touched on the paper he had written for several days. With a "gudong", Chiba gritted his teeth and couldn''t help swallowing. No... I don''t understand! Unexpectedly, such a point was missed! Now... That''s it! This point was even missed, so next, my abacus, isn''t it all lost! Looking at the thick pile of paper with handwriting, Chiba suddenly had an urge to hug his head and howl. "What''s wrong? Brother Chiba, look at your complexion!" At this time, Saxi seemed to have noticed the strangeness of Chiba, and she no longer focused on the question she had just asked. The smile on the corner of her mouth also converged slightly, and asked Chiba. "No...no, it''s okay, I just think of something, and I need someone to be quiet. You can help your sister Heyin make juice." In response to Saxi''s question, Chiba did not turn his head, but raised his hand and pointed in the direction of the "duh" sound. "what?" As soon as these words came out, not only Saxi, but Makoto and Yingying on the side raised their ears. After changing their "sullen" and "faintly" appearance, the whole person came up and almost hugged Chiba''s thigh. "You said, sister Heyin is making juice!" "Yes, go and help!" Chiba replied absently. "Wow! Great! I have juice today! Great!" "Hurry up, let''s go help!" "so happy!" When they heard the sound of Chiba, the children turned around and ran, jumping while running, and the silver bell-like laughter came over as they jumped. "jump jump jump" Then, amidst the three sounds of little feet touching the ground, with a "pop", the door was slammed and closed completely. The three children did not forget to close the door when they left. How...what to do? When the door was closed, Qianye suddenly hugged his head with both hands, and a bit of despair flashed in his eyes. Yes! How did I forget! These children are struggling on the brink of war, and they are all civilians. In the context of the Naruto World, apart from the major Shinobu villages, the civilian villages are like ancient Japan. The education level can be imagined, and they are illiterate. It''s normal! Why, why, just missed such an important point! I can''t read! What''s the use of writing these things! I can''t read! At this moment, Chiba''s mood was broken. Everything that was originally planned, the original perfect departure plan, was completely broken because of the "illiteracy". Yes, that''s right, what Chiba has been writing about is one of the conditions for him to leave with confidence. An overview of the nature and morphological changes of Chakra... On the use of ninjutsu... On the feasibility of tactics and the basis for formulation... An overview of simple soil escape ninjutsu... Simple water escape ninjutsu overview... Advanced application of Shuriken... Part of the summary of the fire escape ninjutsu knot seal... Part of the summary of Fengdun Ninjutsu Kyuuji... The essentials and importance of physical training... Introduction and detailed explanation of medical knowledge... ... The contents recorded in the pile of paper flashed in my mind scene by scene. Not only did Chiba''s mood collapse, his brain also collapsed. Originally, the third step of the plan was to allow this group of orphans to obtain a certain degree of self-protection. The final stage of the third step was to teach certain escape techniques and tactical theories based on the children having chakras. Teach them and teach them one of the fundamentals of ninjutsu, the nature change and form change of Chakra. Let them rely on these foundations even when they are no longer, and continue to grow stronger until they have a certain degree of self-protection, and even derive stronger power. These children have pure and good character, even if their partners are constantly dying in front of their own eyes because of the war, they are not blackened, or they are disappointed with the future and people, but still want to help others. Chiba is not worried about them gaining strength. After that, he will do mischief. Moreover, although teaching these is not in compliance with Konoha''s regulations, what he teaches is the most basic and the most ubiquitous things, even if Konoha discovers this small group of ninjas who master chakra and ninjutsu Exist, and can''t contact him. Moreover, these children are not stupid, and they understand that there are some things that cannot be taught, otherwise they would not be so surprised when they knew that they were going to teach them Chakra, and would only be blindly happy. Therefore, Chiba is quite relieved to write this. It''s just that now everything is meaningless! There is no point at all! The children are illiterate! What''s the use of what he wrote! These things written about Chakra and ninjutsu, and even the basics of shuriken and physique, are completely waste paper. The children don''t understand at all! No amount of writing, no matter how detailed, no matter how easy the text is to understand! In other words, Chiba made a mistake, no, it should be said that he made a big mistake, which is absolutely taken for granted. I never thought of a most critical premise. Since he wrote these things, since they are written, one must consider whether the readers can understand ~www.novelhall.com~ If they are illiterate and do not understand, then everything is meaningless, and writing is nothing. ! Even, he actually thought about this question before, fearing that these children would not be able to understand it, so he wrote everything in an easy-to-understand sentence. To be honest, this can be regarded as his painstaking effort. After all, it is quite laborious to start from the children''s comprehension ability as much as possible, and to write sentences that they can understand is quite laborious, and it requires constant thinking about whether the children can understand it. At least, the person who writes this knowledge must have a certain level of understanding of this knowledge, otherwise, it will be impossible to express it clearly. Moreover, it takes a lot of thought to choose words and sentences. Even Chiba spends most of his thoughts on these words and sentences. When writing esoteric words or habitually quoting some terms, children may look at it. If you dont understand, you must use simple and popular words to accurately express your meaning, otherwise, its not popular and you dont understand. Inaccurate, errors will occur, and results will not be achieved. Although Chiba is up to standard, he is not accustomed to such popular words and sentences, and it always takes a lot of effort. Even after every two or three hours of writing, he was exhausted, unable to write any more, and had to rest. It can be seen that he has spent the effort on this. But now, everything was in vain because of his negligence and unexpectedness. The feeling that he thought everything was in place, but suddenly realized that the whole collapsed because of a small mistake, really made Chiba a little bit too slow, so that he almost held his head. Howl. "It''s over... it''s over, it''s over..." At this moment, Chiba slowly squatted down, looking at the stack of papers in front of him, in his eyes... It''s empty. Chapter 1116： Scared... yourself? What should we do now? How do you leave in this case? Looking at the paper in front of him, Chiba took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed all the collapse in his heart, and slowly frowned. This kind of mistake, although he shouldn''t have made it, he should think of whether the children are literate or illiterate. However, it is also forgivable. After a great battle, he was dying, and he was faced with a situation where his feet were disabled and the chakra could not be refined. Even his life had to depend on a group of ordinary children to survive. After he woke up, There are too many things to do, and most of them are out of control, and they are too distracted. In other words, there are too many places to consider. After all, Chiba is not perfect, let alone Chiba, even if it is a wise man, Qianxu will have a mistake, let alone Chiba. In this Naruto world, Chiba as a traveler is indeed very special, but as a person, Chiba is not very different. There are still weaknesses, mistakes that should be made, and mistakes that should be made. Compared with some big irreparable mistakes, this mistake now is a big mistake for the entire rescue plan, but it is not irreversible after all. How much, can still think of a way. The big premise of returning to the village early is never possible, and if I leave in this way, I cant rest assured, and the destiny change plan requires all my energy. If I dont rest assured here, I might be interested in changing Lins destiny. There are also great risks. Here, because of emotion and reason, I have to think of a way. Thinking of this, Chiba sat down on the ground with a "poof", looked at the pile of paper, and then looked out the window, silently. If he leaves like this, of course he can''t rest assured, even if these children have obtained Chakras and have not learned how to use this power, then everything is empty. Although chakra is magical, if you dont know the nature and shape changes of chakra, and you dont know the ninjutsu, it is just a basic power. At the most you can increase your physique and it is impossible to exert real power. . But now, here is the battlefield. No matter how soon the war is over, as long as it is not over, then the danger will not subside. No one knows whether the major ninja villages will make any small actions, and whether these small actions will threaten To these children, if they only have chakras, these children still have no power to protect themselves. Only by obtaining the chakra and the method of using chakra, and turning the chakra into combat power, is the real self-protection power. The reason why Chiba wrote this is actually to record how to use the basic methods of Chakra, so that children can train and master by themselves when they are away. In this way, even if they are not there, they can continue to gain self-preservation. And now, if the children are illiterate and cannot read the written records he left, then the children will always stay in the part that has the chakra, and will never be able to gain self-preservation. The third step of his plan to really help to the end, or to really help the children out of trouble, completely failed. Children will still be threatened by wars and the dangers extended by various wars. Even if they will not be eaten by wild beasts, they will be killed because they have no fighting power. But now, if children are to be literate, it will take a considerable amount of time. I am afraid that this time will be calculated on a monthly basis. It is better to directly teach the children the usage of these chakras. However, it will take a long time to directly teach the usage of chakras to these children. Moreover, now the children, including the three of Yuzawa, can make chakras. After they are made, it will take a week. Even longer, and if you teach these usages without chakras, it is actually unwise, and even get twice the result with half the effort. In the case of children without chakras, to teach these knowledge so that the children can fully understand, nothing more than first Rote memorization, and then explain them one by one, is undoubtedly quite time-consuming and laborious, and if Chakra owns Chakra, you can experiment on the spot, so that you can get twice the result with half the effort. Practice will always be more efficient than rote theory. Moreover, the medical knowledge he teaches to Heyin is not comprehensive. Most of them are recorded in these paper piles. Even these paper piles contain some of his clinical experience. He even writes about eye replacement surgery. Go in. As long as the illnesses he has experienced, there are relevant records. To be honest, although Chiba is proficient in pharmacology and toxicology, his clinical experience is not too bad. After all, he has helped in the Konoha Hospital for a while to treat illnesses. The experience is still there. And these are enough for harmony. If he leaves now, only relying on the medical knowledge now mastered by Heyin may not be enough for clinical treatment. After all, medical knowledge is different from the usage of chakras and chakras. It is a process that needs to be accumulated. Sometimes, to treat a cold, you have to quote many aspects of medical knowledge. Now, there is no Heyinba brush. , If you let her bite the bullet, it would be possible to kill people in such a lack of medical treatment and medicine. It can be said that what is recorded on this pile of paper is almost the key to whether these children can live a good life, and even the most important knowledge besides the most basic things. If children can''t understand these things, they can''t absorb these things for their own use, or that they can''t continue to learn these things when they are away, he can''t leave without worry. But if he stays, there will be many nights and dreams, and if he spends a lot of time here, he may not be able to keep up with the turning point of Lin''s life and death. However, if he is still worried and worried about this, it is likely to affect his plans to change Lin''s fate. This is almost a dead end! "Tsk!" Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but smashed his tongue, and he couldn''t help standing up. Damn it! Unexpectedly, a small mistake caused such a big trouble! "Chiba, what''s the matter? What''s upsetting you?" At this time, Yuze''s voice suddenly came from behind him. "No... nothing?" Hearing Yuze''s voice abruptly, Chiba was startled first, then fell silent for a while, adjusted his mood and said. "Is there something wrong with these records?" However, Yuzawa didn''t pay attention to Chiba''s pretending to be okay~www.novelhall.com~, but started a dialogue on the premise of worrying. "Uh" For this, Chiba didn''t know what to say for a while, he couldn''t speak a little, after all, he himself was in a dead end, all in a dilemma. He didn''t know what to say. "Are there any typos?" Stepping forward, Yuzawa looked at Chiba who tried to hide something, frowned slightly, and asked with a little caution: "Do you need me to help you look at the typos?" "No... no need... eh? What did you say?" Upon hearing these words, Qianye first shook his head subconsciously, and then suddenly turned around as if thinking of something, and looked at Yuze. "Help...help?" Seeing Chiba who suddenly turned around and stared at him with a nervous look on his face, Yuze choked on his words, repeating it without confidence. "You... are you literate?" Staring at Yuze, Chiba asked eagerly. "Well, I know. When we were at the Heyin family, Heyin''s parents taught us how to read." Unconsciously swallowing saliva, Yuze said with difficulty as he looked at Chiba who was getting closer. "Heh...hehe...hehehe..." After hearing this sound, after confirming that Yuze had not lied, Chiba suddenly laughed, twitching the corners of his mouth stiffly as if twitching. What are you doing! In the end, it turned out to be mediocre! Scared yourself! At this moment, Chiba was backing one step at a time, smiling, and sighing in his heart. What...what''s going on... Chi...What''s wrong with Chiba? Difficult...difficult...is it...too happy... Crazy crazy? However, while Chiba breathed a sigh of relief, Yuze''s face was brushed... It''s white! Chapter 1117： Inadvertently…… "fruit juice!" "fruit juice!" "fruit juice!" The children sat around the iron pot, using a "juice song" that was absolutely untuned and quite casual, even with jagged sounds, expecting Zong Mi who had just gone out to bring back their dream drink. The whole room is full of meat and other food. In addition to the various game chowder broths in the middle iron pot, there are some fruits and vegetables surrounded by iron. The pot lay in a circle. It can be seen that after it was decided to celebrate, Zongmi and Yuze were afraid that they would go into the forest again. Although they did not hunt for large prey, they picked a lot of fruits and even some rare vegetables in this forest. . This meal can be said to be very hearty. It is definitely the richest meal since Chiba''s awakening. However, looking at this scene, Chiba''s face is a bit unnatural, although the protagonist named Celebratory, at this time, it is shrinking back. "Uh" At this time, he finally couldn''t help but said with an unnatural smile: "Um... Yuze, is there anything on my face?" At the opening of the stall, Qianye''s eyes slightly looked aside, to the Yuze who was looking at him with a look of probing. "No, no, it''s clean." Then, the question with a slightly unnatural smile was quickly answered. Yuze''s answer was simple, direct, and relaxed, and he answered almost without thinking. "Uh" Such an answer without even thinking about it, it caused Chiba''s mouth to twitch a little, and then, with an unnatural smile, he said, "Then, what''s the matter if you keep staring at me like this?" "No." Yuze''s answer was still straightforward, without thinking. "Uh" And as soon as these simple words came out, Chiba''s originally slightly unnatural smile became even more unnatural. This...how could it be okay... You clearly have something, there is something clearly! Since everyone entered the house, you have been staring at me from time to time, and now you are staring blatantly, are you sure its okay? But Chiba''s heart was a little broken at this time. This Yuze gathered all the people in this room, ready to celebrate the beginning. This Yuze sitting next to him looks at him from time to time. In the end, that is now, he is staring at him at all. As if to see something from his face, or rather, to confirm something. Although he looks good with Yuzawa, almost like a girl, and even a bit more "beautiful" than the harmony, he is a boy after all. This is stared by a boy like this, unless Chiba is there. That habit, otherwise, it is impossible to be at ease. This is why, today he is the protagonist of the celebration, but he has shrunk back and completely gave up the home court to the children. At first, he was sitting in the front. Later, because of Yuze''s gaze, he stepped back to the back position a little farther from the iron pot. Unexpectedly, Yuze also retreated step by step with him. It was a bit embarrassing for Chiba. Originally, he was stared at from time to time, but as he stepped back, he became so closely stared. . If it weren''t for knowing that Yuzawa wouldn''t be like that, Chiba would have to get up and run away now, and even if he knew that Yuzawa was not like that, it would be a different situation to stare at himself. "This... that... just ask if you have something to do. This way, it''s a bit misleading." After not knowing how to speak for a while, Chiba finally couldn''t help it, and when he looked at "You two sleep in the same room every day? It''s disgusting." Courage, turned his head to stare at Yuze, and asked in a voice that would not shake as much as possible. "what?" And this Chiba suddenly turned his head and asked, Yuze was visibly taken aback, and then it seemed that because Chiba turned his head abruptly and rubbed too close, he almost subconsciously twisted his head towards his front, carrying something with him. The corners of the unnatural mouth quivered. "This...actually...that, uh..." After shaking for a few times, it seemed to be a little agitated. After a while, Yuze fully expressed his meaning and said, "What are you writing during this period?" At the end of the words, for some reason, a blush slowly emerged from Yuze''s face. Suddenly, "Sure enough, there is a mess between the two of you, it''s disgusting!" Heyin''s gaze fell on Chiba''s face immediately. In an instant, Qianye''s face completely collapsed, becoming stiff. It''s just asking what is written, why blush! Isn''t this misleading? Look at Heyin''s face! It''s all green! It''s all green! At this moment, Chiba''s heart also collapsed. Although...Although I would like to ask him what the situation was just now, it seems like crazy, but this is a bit too straightforward, and it will hurt Chiba a bit, so I still ask the second question. Right. At the same time, Yuze thought so. "Uh... these are some usages of Chakra, and some methods of fighting, which are reserved for you." And just when the two of them flashed such a thought at the same time, Chiba still spoke, in a tone that tried to resist the tremor and stiffness. The usage of chakra? And... how to fight? Hearing this sound, Yuze was startled, turning his head almost abruptly, looking at Chiba in astonishment. "Uh... this, it''s not enough to have chakras. The key is to learn how to use chakras and how to fight to be able to protect yourself." Yuze suddenly turned his head, and it was obvious that he also scared Chiba. It was almost a meal before Chiba opened his mouth to explain. "So, are you finished?" Staring at Chiba, Yuzawa spoke, but in her tone, she didn''t seem to pay attention to what Chiba said~www.novelhall.com~ it was almost done. " Chiba pursed her lips, leaned back slightly, avoided Yuze''s suddenly aggressive eyes, and said. "is it?" But when he heard this, Yuze''s duo eyes were dark, and he turned his head slowly, and murmured in his mouth. What''s wrong with Yuze? It feels a bit wrong. Seeing Yuze''s actions, Chiba frowned slightly. However, in the end, he did not speak. To be honest, at this moment, he was a little scared. He was afraid that Yuze would ask when he would finish writing. He didn''t know how to answer this question. Yuze''s mind is very keen. During this time, he also feels it very clearly. If he asks this question, he is basically asking when he will leave. Looking at his reaction just now, he clearly understands his situation. . He didn''t know how to say goodbye to Yuze. After all, for them, there is always a feeling that they are going to leave soon. Moreover, I will also have a feeling that I have not yet fully fulfilled my promise to help them gain the strength to protect themselves and get rid of their difficulties completely. However, fortunately, Yuze didn''t say anything, and since Yuze didn''t speak, he also chose to remain silent. And then, by coincidence, the juice just came over, and the celebration that was already ready to go officially began. Yuze also seemed to have forgotten the question and answer with Chiba, and merged into the atmosphere of the children''s celebration. Chiba also changed from normal, smiling throughout the whole process, cooperating with the children''s noise. This time the celebration party was not until the moon was lower than the sky, accompanied by the children''s snoring, disappeared in the melting night. Then, the inadvertent... parting. Chapter 1118： parting Thanks to Heyin and Zongmi who took the children over, this time, some unnecessary troubles were saved. In the melting night, it was dim, and only the faint sparks after the bonfire burned out. In the hunter''s hut, Chiba slowly opened his eyes, turned his head and looked at the side not far but not too close. The beds. After hearing the slight and even breathing, he sat up slowly. Fell asleep Listening to the sound of breathing, Chiba made sure that Yuze next to him was asleep. Then... After confirming, Chiba gently lifted his bedding, put it down without a sound, and stood up silently. It''s time to leave! Looking at the stack of papers on the side, although the children fell asleep early, and Yuzawa slept first because of the celebration of being too happy, but as a ninja who has recovered from Chakra, he is still a body. The skilled ninja, this situation is not tired, and then, using the light of the campfire, he wrote all the remaining things. A complete set of basic packages of ninjutsu, physique, shuriken, and medical skills are all completed, and Yuzawa and harmony are both literate, and the understanding of the two is guaranteed. Chiba is now completely relieved Down. Even if they are gone, these children can still gain self-preservation. It''s just that it''s a bit slower compared to when you teach yourself. However, these are the basics after all, slow, and not much slower. "Wow..." At this moment, the night wind roared past Qianye''s glance, coming in through the window, with a chill. Just, why, why do I always feel that what is missing? As soon as the wind blows, Chibas original steps are a halt. The scenes from the beginning of waking up to the present are flashed in his mind, a kind of inexplicable as if he missed something, or that he missed something. The feeling of what happened slowly became richer. During this time, this feeling has actually been lingering in his heart, but he has been focusing on the legs and chakras and survival issues before, so he has not paid too much attention to it. But now, when he was leaving, this feeling suddenly became violent, and he couldn''t help but recall all the things, and found out where he missed it. An illusion? However, after this recollection, he still did not find out what was missing. In the end, he could only classify it as an illusion. Goodbye, Yuze! Goodbye, everyone! After categorizing it as an illusion, he walked lightly, silently, and walked to the door, placing his hand lightly on the door panel. He turned his head slightly and glanced at the sleeping Yuze, his eyes extended all the way to the other one. After looking at the direction of the hunter''s hut for a while, he pushed the door open with force. "Don''t save it until tomorrow morning?" At this time, a sudden sound inside the room interrupted his opening the door. "Yuze!" In an instant, Qianye turned his head abruptly, only to see Yuze slowly getting up from the bunk, looking at him, the room was dim, but he didn''t know what kind of look he had in his eyes. "Oh... we all know that you are leaving, but, at least, you have to say goodbye if you leave!" At this moment, Yuze slowly stood up, walked slowly in front of him, and said. "Wow!" At this moment, the door that Chiba asked to let go was suddenly opened, and it fell on his face in an instant. "you guys" Suddenly, Chiba was startled, looking at Zongmi, Heyin and the six children outside the door, feeling the dissatisfaction in their eyes, and his face became stiff. "We will not say goodbye to you, absolutely not!" But at this moment, the youngest Tsubaki spoke first, and at the end, there was already a nasal sound, and his voice was a little higher. "You...you are..." Looking at the tearful Tsubaki, and then at the other children whose eyes were glittering, Chiba looked at Heyin and Zongmi, and the corners of her mouth trembled, but she didn''t know what to say. "Yuze sees it, you will leave today, so we asked us to prepare this!" Looking at Qianye''s unclear face, but he didn''t know what good face he said, Heyin smiled slightly, stuffed the things he was holding into Qianye''s hands, and said. ready? See it? Before he could take a look at the square object in his hand, Chiba suddenly turned his head to look at Yuze. "I didn''t expect you to leave without saying goodbye!" However, when his eyes touched Yuze, Yuze had already turned his head and was quite dissatisfied. Seeing Yuze turning his head and holding his chest, Chiba twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, showing a little embarrassment, then lowered his head and looked at his hand. "this is?" But when his eyes touched the thing in his hand, he was startled again. "Snapped!" At this moment, Zong Mi''s hand patted heavily on his shoulder. "This is the harmony reference... uh... what, what, uh... uh, the ninja bag, yes, the ninja bag is re-sewn based on the ninja bag, dont look at its size. You can install a lot of things. As a ninja, how can you not have any equipment!" Then ~www.novelhall.com~ is Zong Mi''s cry. "Zong Mi...Harmony..." In response to this, Chiba looked at Zong Mi and the harmony, but still didn''t know what to say. "Okay! Since you are so anxious and leave in the middle of the night, then there must be something urgent, just go and be careful on the way!" At this time, Yuze''s hand was also heavily patted on his other shoulder. "Ah, I see..." At this moment, Chiba looked at the three and the children who were holding back their tears, and nodded heavily. "So, I''m leaving!" Here, I dont need to say anything! Not to say thank you! Just say these words! And in his heart, he suddenly opened up and understood what he should say. "Be careful on the road!" Silently stepping aside, Yuze, Zongmi, and Heyinhuan held the six children and watched Qianye walk to the front, at the edge of the vast forest. "Brother Chiba! Be careful on the road!" "We will eat well and train well! Don''t worry about us being lazy!" "Tsubaki can''t tell, he can''t tell!" Then there were the words of the children crying. "Yuze, Zongmi, Heyin, I''ll leave it to you here." And under everyone''s gaze, Qianye didn''t speak too much, just glanced back. "Crack!" But at this moment, his feet cracked open suddenly. With a "bang", it exploded. In an instant, the clods flew, and the strong wind rose on the ground. Among the strong wind and clods, Chiba suddenly disappeared in place. What was left, the footprints deeply embedded in the ground, the cracks extending from the footprints, and the faint phrase in the strong wind... "I''m going out." Chapter 1119： Set off "Lalala!" The cracked soil fell in front of the eyes, and hit the ground like a shower of soil. "Gudong!" Seeing the footprints deep into the ground in front of them, and the circle of cracks extending from the footprints, everyone swallowed. "Difficult... Could it be said..." Zong Mi turned his face around with difficulty and looked at Yuze aside, his lips trembled, but he didn''t know what to say. "This...this is...people...people can..." On the other side of Yuze, the harmony also stared slightly, lips quivered, but the hard thing was that he couldn''t speak completely. "Could it be that... Chiba is actually a very, very powerful ninja?" At the same time, just like Heyin and Zongmi, Yuze stunned and muttered. "Ok... so awesome..." At this time, in front of them, the six children had already changed their tearful eyes. At this moment, the boss with a small mouth opened and his small eyes stared like small copper bells, except for these three words. I can''t say anything. ... At this time, the other side. "Shoo...wow..." In the dark night, Chiba shuttled through the vast forest, the wind whistling in his ears, and the stars and moon shadows could already be seen in the distance. After a short time, he could pass through the forest. Sure enough, muscle strength alone can reach the first speed below the fastest speed with relatively few chakras. Although I am not considered to have crossed this forest, but in such a short period of time, I passed through the forest, the speed of this journey is a bit beyond imagination. Even in terms of Chakra, the consumption is less than before. The increase in body strength is greater than I expected! At this moment, a few considerations flashed in his heart. After all, this time of near-death resurrection, the extent of his body change was the largest increase in his body after surviving from near-death. The extent of this increase can already affect the extent of his regular combat. In other words, there will be a phenomenon that "the speed difference between the present and the previous is too large, which misjudges the situation and leads to various deviations in the attack", resulting in a variety of situations that could not have occurred. Of course, this situation Basically, it is a bad situation, and even a momentary misjudgment may result in loss of life. And this way, after all, he has to cross the battlefield, and he does not know when he will encounter enemy attacks and dangers. Therefore, he must master his own changes in the shortest time and adapt to the changes of his body. Otherwise, in the face of enemy attack and danger, his combat effectiveness will not increase but decline compared to before. Now these few considerations are essential. "despair!" And soon, he stepped on a branch on the edge of the forest, crouched down, but hid in this branch. Although the moonlight is just right, the stars are shining, and the silver light is shining, the outside world looks at it, but there is no one hidden here. It can be seen that Chiba enters the state very quickly. Although it feels like it hasn''t encountered a battle for a while, Chiba has done everything related to the battle perfectly. At the same time, it can be seen that Chiba''s current state is very good. "Wow..." The night breeze whizzed away, rolled up the grass waves in front of him, and stretched away. The silver waves wave after wave, but there is an endless feeling like being in a sea of ??grass. This grassland... That''s right, there is not much grassland in such a large grassland. Yes! Starting from this grassland, I only need to go all the way to the south to reach the Konoha Army. At night, I can return to Konohas army at the latest, and then if I go all the way, then, almost two days... No, you might be able to return to the village in a day and a half. My current body strength, my fastest speed, will definitely be upgraded to a level. In terms of time, it will be much shorter. Ok almost! This period of time flashed in his mind, except for the scenes about the route back to the village that was considered the most in the question of legs, chakras and survival, Chiba quickly confirmed the route and worked hard to calculate the approximate time. After about two or three days, he will be able to stand in the village. Fortunately, after waking up, everything went well! But thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but look back. The scenes of the past ten days surged in his heart. Although the faint worries had been suppressed by Chiba, his heart was still a little sad. . Needless to say, the hard work of these children! In terms of food, there is also a guarantee. In terms of time, there is no need to worry. As long as they work hard, even if their talents are poor, they will only be able to make chakras later and learn ninjutsu later. just Thinking about it, Chiba couldn''t help frowning, and then sighed. It would be great if Hirohiko was there, he could teach the children the ability to set up traps and the ability to guard against enemy traps. In this way, before they master the usage of chakra and chakra, they can also have greater protection. However, he just sighed, and after flashing the idea that if Hongyan was there, he would be more perfect, but Chiba didn''t worry much about the future of these children. On the papers with Chakra usage, he also left a little bit of "playing a pig" method for the children, and even left some psychological knowledge~www.novelhall.com~ plus the children obviously Without chakras, if a ninja really breaks in, just try to meet the needs of the ninja and hide the papers for the usage of these chakras. Generally speaking, the ninjas in the other four ninja villages, except for the hidden foggy village, basically have a certain conscience. Such a group of orphans must be civilians and there is not much threat. They live alone in the mountains. It also has nothing to do with war. Generally speaking, as long as it is not abnormal, it will not do anything to them. At most, some food and survival supplies were taken away. Otherwise, without this kind of thinking policy that ignores civilians, I am afraid that the total population of Naruto World will have to drop to an unproductive level. In fact, it can be seen from "Nagatos Memories" that although Nagatos parents were killed by Konohas ninja, the reaction of the Konoha ninja who killed Nagato was obviously a reaction that did not want to harm civilians. . Otherwise, if ninjas attack civilians at will, I am afraid that the top leaders of major countries will not be able to do so. The foundation of the country is still civilians. Even the major Ninja villages have to sit still. Without civilians, there will be no productivity. Just relying on the ninja people, I am afraid that all the ninjas will not be hungry. What kind of ninjutsu, what kind of war. Chiba also listed the various solutions to the situation encountered in this regard, and these methods are on the first page. Before children learn the usage of chakra, the first thing they learn must be What to do after all these encounters with ninjas. "Then, next, check it out. After all, I don''t know if there will be a battle before, I always need to know something." Thinking of this, Chiba also concealed the share of sorrow, took out the ninja bag that He Yinsai gave to her, and started to check it while there was still something hidden. Chapter 1120： southward Kunai... Shuriken... Hmm... These are standard equipment, and they are the most common things for kids. There is no detonation charm, it should be, these children should not know the effect of detonation charm, even if they know, I am afraid they will not pick it back, after all, this kind of thing that they don''t know how to make will explode, they probably thank Bumin. This is how it should be. In addition to kunai and shuriken... there is also smoked meat, which is the kind of smoked meatballs that Harmony is best at. All of them are made of bacon and look like military food balls. Although they do not have the effect of military food balls, they are If you are full, three or five pills can guarantee a meal. total is Thirty. Basically, I can persist until I return to the village. This ninja bag is basically a smoked meatball bag, except for kunai and shuriken, which are basically smoked meatballs, nothing else! Checking it out, Chiba couldn''t help smiling wryly. However, this situation is better than bare-handed. Although kunai and shuriken are the most common weapons, they are also indispensable weapons. The versatility is also quite wide. There are kunai and shuriken in hand. For Chiba, there will be more tactical options. Moreover, this ninja bag is definitely the most reasonably arranged ninja bag that Chiba has ever seen. The same two palm-sized packages can almost catch up with the kind they took from the Konoha Armory. The big ninja bag is packed, and the various interlayers are convenient and secret, which definitely matches the ingenuity. This kind of craftsmanship... Yuze doesn''t need to sell arms at all... Uh no, it''s selling scraps and furs on the battlefield. This ninja bag is probably sold out. Even, with the skill of this ninja kit, I am afraid that the major ninja villages must be tempted to dig out such a unique future who can become an ordnance producer. In response, Chiba couldn''t help but grinned. In his mind, he couldn''t help but flash through at this moment, and the five shadows surrounded the harmony of various scenes of pulling people with candy. "Ok?" But at this moment, after rechecking, Chiba, who hadn''t missed anything, suddenly felt an abnormality between his fingers, and suddenly found a mezzanine. "this is" Then, a very thin and very thin fur cloak dyed grass green was pulled out. The top and bottom were close to 1.5 to 1.6 meters, but the size of Chiba. This For an instant, Chiba was stunned. Such a piece of fur, how can it be suppressed so thin, it can even be embedded in two palms... Isn''t this, harmony, the descendants of the powerful characters who made ninjas that are not depicted in the original work? She doesnt really have the ancestral skills of making ninjas! At this moment, looking at this fur cloak, Chiba was really stunned. The feel and texture showed that it was a piece of fur, and it was the fur of that thick and thick wild boar. I dont know what Harmony used. , Let it become so thin that it can be folded into this ninja bag, and I dont know what Harmony used to remove the texture of the fur on it and dye it with grass green, making it look like a grass texture. This thing is simply a concealment hidden in the grasslands or forests tailor-made for Chiba. Although there are still rough places in the workmanship, in the dark, this thing can be regarded as a hidden artifact. Even with the night vision ability in the wound mode, Chiba cannot guarantee that it will be 100% in the grassland or forest. People hidden under this cloak can be found in the leafy forest. It seems that I really don''t have to worry about their livelihood! They will only cross the better in the future! However, after the shock, Qianye smiled, and after placing the ninja bag, he put on the grass green fur cloak without hesitation. "Well, then, give it a try, the wound mode and the wound mode are critical!" Gently put the cap of the cloak on, revealing only the eyes and the lower half of his face. Chiba slowly closed his eyes, and the eight acupuncture points appeared in front of the eyes of the eight throttle-like gates in his consciousness. First of all, the first door... Thinking about it, Chiba took a slight breath and followed the eight-door escape method, closing and opening the door! what! However, at this moment, his eyes suddenly opened, and the two words in his heart almost blurted out. The first door, open the door... Stay still! Do not! It can''t be said that it doesn''t move, it can only be said that it is closed after a slight gap is opened. Open the door, fail! How could this be! Then, Chiba closed his eyes and tried again, but this time, there was still a gap open, and then closed. After that, it was another time, still the same failure. Bamen Dunjia, can''t use it? door Can''t open it? At this moment, Chiba almost hit the branch next to him with a fist. He absolutely didn''t expect that this basically instinctively opened the door and failed, and even failed several times. It''s as if Bamen Dunjia cannot be used! what happened? How could this be? For a while, Chiba was a little flustered. This is another incomprehensible physical condition. Generally speaking, the more the body strength increases, the more beneficial it is for the Eight Door Dunjia. Although the Eight Door Dunjia is a forbidden technique, it is not only powerful, but also powerful. Basically, as long as it is not physically weak or injured to a certain degree, it will never happen that the door cannot be opened. And now, Chiba is not only not weak, not only healthy and vigorous, but even stronger than ever before. In this case, let alone unable to open the door, even if it is in the Dumen mode that can barely load before, or even the Dumen that can''t be loaded. The state can be well loaded. Can''t open the door? With Chiba''s body now, it''s totally impossible! And now, most of Chibas strength relies on the eight-door model~www.novelhall.com~ It can be said that the eight-door Dunjia cannot be used and the door cannot be opened. Basically, Chibas strength is 90%. Restricted. This is definitely a blow! Especially at this critical moment! "Tsk! Sure enough, there will still be such a small episode, not so smooth, not so smooth!" However, this time, Chiba was only a little flustered. After being flustered, Chiba quickly calmed down, and even exhaled somewhat relaxedly. The body has been strengthened as never before, but in the same way, some things have been temporarily taken away by the law of "you gain and lose"! Does the feeling of "unexplored" also include Bamen Dunjia being beaten back to its original form? Sure enough, my body, if I go back, I must look for a few trusted physician experts to study it together. Watanabe and Yuriko can still be trusted, and they are not bad at this aspect. There are also friends who I met in the hospital who do not possess medical ninjutsu, but who have extensive medical knowledge, can also be trusted. The top priority is to return to the village! Fortunately, there is no need for the eight-door mode to reach a speed faster than the previous fastest speed. Let''s go! Don''t think too much, don''t hesitate! And at this moment, in his mind, there was a thought of "I knew it wouldn''t be so simple to give me so much reinforcement". "brush!" Just as this thought flashed, the figure flashed, and Chiba, wearing a grass green cloak, suddenly disappeared in place. Afterwards, among the grass waves, there was a grass green figure that seemed to blend into the grass waves, flashing past, leaving a long grass green trail. All the way... Go south! Chapter 1121： 3 more So, we should also consider how to join Kakashi''s team! The wind in my ears was so loud, in the east a touch of whiteness, Qianye flew over the prairie, among the waves of grass, transformed into a grass-green figure, between the moments, it was dozens of meters past, the junction of the grassland and the dense forest. , Also faintly visible. Before long, he will rush into the dense forest, and at his speed and where he rushed into the dense forest, he will lean out of the dense forest in only ten minutes, and after leaving the dense forest, he will reach Konoha An outpost of the army. As a staff officer who participated in the war decision-making, Chiba also knew a lot about the defense of the front line. Moreover, this outpost is located in the hub. Even if the Konoha formation changes, this outpost will not change. And this is one of the reasons why Chiba chose this direction. Although he knows Konoha''s formation, the battle situation is changing rapidly. The changes in some camps are adjusted to the time and circumstances. After all, he has not contacted for a while. To the frontline battle report, if you choose other camps, you may encounter changes and end up with nothing. Therefore, this impossible camp, although slightly detoured than the other camp, is safe. But now, the village does not know his life or death. Hongyan and Xuena may do more extreme things, such as looking for him frantically and looking for him on the battlefield. This is very dangerous. This will let the village live earlier. The news can also calm the two of them down earlier and avoid any danger. And, maybe, at this outpost, he can directly meet Honghiko and Xuenai. During this time, Hongyan and Xuena must miss him, and he, why not miss them too? Moreover, he was also very worried about Hirohiko''s psychological state, and he was also very worried about the death of Nao. It just so happens that I can''t use the eight-door mode now. Physically, there are many things I don''t understand. This can also be used as an excuse to go back to the village immediately. If I can meet Hongyan and Xuena, then go back to the village with them. Now that the overall situation is set, there is no need to participate in wartime missions. Moreover, at the end of the Three Wars, there is not much description in the original work. What happened during the period, I dont know, who knows Yanyin and Yunyin, even Yu did not participate in the war but finally took Lin away from the mist, what will he do? Staying in the village is the safest. Moreover, returning to the village as soon as possible to be with Kakashi and Lin is also the first step planned before. However, considering the uncertainty of fate, my previous inference may not be completely correct. I thought that when Kakashi and Lin were on separate missions, Lin was taken away and Kakashi went to rescue later. But, after all, the two perform tasks together, and then Lin is taken away, and Kakashi goes to the rescue again. The theory is also logical. Probably Wuyin sent Lins ninjas to take away at the beginning, and possessed a certain number. After taking Lin, he dragged Kakashi with the number of people, and finally Kakashi beheaded the ninja who held him, and then went to save him. At that time, the number of Fog Hidden decreased, which was in line with the fact that in the original work, after Kakashi rescued Lin, the number of Fog Hidden hunters was small. Here, I must also think about two ways to deal with it. In the past few days, although the rudiments of the plan have been in my heart, I still need to deliberate and make sure that nothing goes wrong. From the perspective of the mission of Shenwubiqiao, destiny is not absolute, and every turning point can be changed, but after the change, whether it can lead the destiny in another direction is another matter. Although the ending of bringing soil is the same as the original, the process is completely different, but in the end, I did not succeed in using a different process to lead the matter to a completely different one. This should be a feeling of "historical inertia", and the God Wubi Bridge incident is a process of change, not enough to stop this "inertia", and as long as Lin can be safe or, then this will bring the earth to life. A process in the destiny of the land can completely change the destiny of Daitu. And in the fate of Lin''s final death, as long as I was by her side at any point in the whole process, Konoha''s historical trajectory would also change. If I were there, then Sanwei might also become Konoha. Things. At that time, the three tails and nine tails are in hand, and the situation at the end of the three wars has completely changed. Under such a reinforced Konoha, it is so simple to conclude a peace agreement. And if the soil is not blackened, the destiny trajectory of Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen will also change. I just need to get a place to go Uchiha Madara... No, it should be Kuroze! Even if Jiu Xinnai does not die, this fate-changing battle will continue for a long time...Four wars will still occur, and may even be much earlier. When the time comes, you have to be more thoughtful. Sasuke and Naruto... I''m afraid it will also be counted! At this moment, after a series of thoughts flashed in Qianye''s mind, his eyes suddenly went dark. With a "wow", he had already dived into the dense forest, and the sound of "kakaka" foot smashing branches had sprang out. Three to five meters. After thinking and calculating, Chiba has already walked through the forest in less than ten minutes. "despair!" After another ten minutes, he stopped by a river, and after a glance, his brows wrinkled slightly. Changed? Slowly squatting down, Chiba stretched out his hand and fumbled a little on the open space by the river ~www.novelhall.com~The fingertips were wet and mixed with some wet soil. After it rained, and on the edge of the river, the traces had been washed clean. Although the orientation was correct, they should have changed the outpost, but they couldn''t see where the change went. The footprints were washed away. Squatting down, looking at the wide and gurgling river in front of him, the water is also a little turbulent because of continuous rain, and the frown becomes tighter. This is the most upstream place of the river in the country of Grass. Because it is close to the water source and close to the center of the main battlefield, it has become Konohas outpost, communicating the supply routes of various outposts, and also many outposts not close to the river. The main water supply area of ??the station, the importance of geographical location is self-evident, so it is called the hub by Chiba. But I didn''t expect that this hub was also changed, but it made Qianye feel empty. However, Chiba is not much frustrated. The frontline hub outpost is demolished. There are only two possibilities. One, Konoha will be defeated and return to the territory of the country of fire. Once back to the territory of the country of fire, then this frontline hub outpost It is not important. The second one is that the battle has been set, Yanyin and Yunyin have fully retreated. This outpost has changed its position as the battle line goes on. After all, logistics supplies follow the battle. This is not uncommon, and the territory of the country of grass Although important here, it is not the only water source. If the front line goes to a certain extent, it is not unusual for the water source here to be avoided. "It''s not a rare thing, but... why does it always feel like, what am I missing?" However, thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but look back at the dense forest, and the feeling of faintly missing something important in the orphan group hovered in his heart, but it became more intense. Chapter 1112： gift "However, since it has been changed, it is just a waste of time to search for it. It only takes two days to get from here to the village. If the news is two days late, it will be two days late. If you are looking for an outpost, you will inevitably It would be a waste of time to go round and round! It''s better to go back to the village!" Washing his hands in the river water, Chiba grabbed a few bacon **** from the ninja bag and stuffed them one by one in his mouth. After chewing, the aroma of bacon filled his mouth. On the way this night, Chiba also needs to add food. And in this chewing, he also gave the next direction of action. At this time, its almost time to prepare breakfast! And eating the bacon **** in the mouth, the layers of bacon continued to melt in the mouth, and in the thick fleshy feeling, somehow, such a thought came up. Then, after swallowing the food in his mouth, he got up, and under his feet, the figure had flew out without any hesitation, treading the water and flew out to the south. ... "You... haven''t slept?" And at this moment, on the other side, in the hunter''s hut where Chiba lives, holding an iron pot, staring at the chorus, his eyes flashed, and suddenly he found Yuze kneeling in the corner, shocked. Besides, he hurriedly asked. Last night, after Chiba left, Yuze became the only candidate to sleep in this hut, but now he is kneeling at the window and looking at the paper in his hand with Meng Meng Chenxi outside, and then look at the sparks and light smoke. With bursts of bonfires, Heyin subconsciously felt that God-Rank Yuze hadn''t slept all night, and couldn''t help asking. "Ok" But Yuze didn''t look up, focused on the paper in his hand, and replied absently. "Is this from Chiba?" Harmony didn''t care about Yuzawa''s absent-minded reaction. After noticing Yuzawa''s situation, he immediately noticed that Yuzawa was looking at the paper that Chiba had been writing all this time. "Ok" This time, Yuze''s response was just an additional nodding, but the answer was still absent, as if the paper in his hand had completely attracted his attention. "What did you write?" During this time, although Chiba was writing these things under their noses, she herself had been busy training and memorizing medical knowledge, and she was afraid that as a ninja, Chiba would write these secrets that they could not know. So I didn''t ask Chiba about these things, and didn''t even look at them. He didn''t know what was written on it, and Chiba hadn''t told her about the hasty of leaving, so that''s why I asked. "You see!" Hearing the words of harmony, Yuze didn''t talk nonsense, and directly handed the stack of papers on the table back to harmony. At this time, Heyin just set up the iron pot, lit a new bonfire with the embers, poured water into the pot, heard Yuze''s words, and saw Yuze''s movements, but did not pick it up directly, but poured water. After putting it in the pot and putting the processed raw meat mushrooms, the lid was completely incompatible with the iron pot, but after somehow the iron pot was covered by the lid, he walked over and took the paper. "this is!" And when she saw a few pictures, she couldn''t help but exclaimed in a low voice, Qiong''s nose was slightly sour, her eyes were red, and she almost covered her mouth. "Chiba''s last gift is also...worry." At this moment, Yuze was unusually serious, looked up at the harmony, and said in a deep voice. "This...this...how much effort it took to write...to write such complicated things for us to understand, and to write about such medical knowledge... Chiba, Chiba is..." Hearing Yuzes sentence, the harmony was unconscious, and I read it one by one. I saw that the fonts above were dignified, which are the most recognizable fonts. Obviously, considering their understanding ability, they deliberately wrote so dignified. And the dignified writing makes it a little tired to write. It needs to be meticulous and full of energy when writing, not to mention that the above text knowledge requires effort. Moreover, not only that, in addition to teaching them knowledge, Chiba also left a way to fight, especially the first ones such as "what to do when encountering an enemy?", "how to disguise yourself", and "use your own identity advantage". The methods of the class, these things, are simply ensuring their survival. Every piece of knowledge and every word on this contained Chiba''s worries about them and his thoughts on saving them as much as possible. Although they can''t be by their side, Chiba is still protecting them! She could see that with these things, as long as they practiced hard, worked hard to understand, and fulfilled the main points inside, then the terrifying ninjas that looked like mountain beasts before in their eyes were not such terrible things. Even Chiba told them the psychology of some ninjas in detail. This is simply... This is simply... She couldn''t find an adjective to describe this gift left by Chiba. "Heyin, we have to work harder and learn everything that Chiba has left us." But at some point, Yuze had already stood up and looked at her shiningly. "Yeah! Otherwise, I would fail Chiba! In this world, there has never been a person like Chiba who treats us well!" Heyin raised his head slightly, met Yuze''s burning eyes, and said of course: "More than that, Chiba, as a ninja, is in danger. If we can become strong enough, how much we can do for him. " As she said, her eyes fell slightly, but her gaze fell on the line that Chiba wrote, "In fact, ninjas are always living and dead, so their mentality is different from ordinary people...". "Well, and more than that." Hearing this, Yu Ze nodded and nodded, spit out a heavier voice. "not only that?" He Yin heard this, but he was slightly startled. Is there any other reason? "Ok" In response, Yuzawa nodded, then raised his hand, handed it to Kato, and said, "Chiba, leave a request." "request?" Hearing the words ~www.novelhall.com~ Heyin Weiwei was taken aback, took the paper, and looked busy. "this is!" At this look, Heyin''s eyes widened slightly. "Yes, this is Chiba''s request!" Yuze nodded affirmatively. "Indeed, we need to work harder!" After getting the affirmation from Yuze, He Yin''s eyes fell again, looking at the paper, there seemed to be a trace of determination flashing across his face. At this time, in her hands, on the paper, there was a vivid portrait of a little girl painted impressively. Below the portrait, there is such a sentence. This child is called Qianqiu and is also an orphan. Chapter 1113： Near township "despair!" On the road covered with soil, a foot gently landed, aroused a little dust, and turned into a circular smoke ring, centered on the foot, slowly spreading away. "Ah" Then came a breath that seemed to be relieved and then seemed to be tired. "Take a break, the village is in front of you." Chiba slowly stood up and looked around, but saw the bright sunshine shining, on the avenue built by the country of fire, the shade of the trees on both sides revealed a little golden color in the sun, extending all the way until Behind the corner not far ahead, the looming village wall. It seems that the village did not endure the flames of war. In this third Ninja World War, Konoha can be said to make a profit without losing money. Together with the three generations of Hokages gentleness and the strategy of focusing on development and talent training, it will also be another Konoha that will be born in the future. The strongest period was the early stage of the Fourth World War, Konoha''s economic strength, and the overall quality of the ninja. Although before Shippuden, when Naruto was a child, Konoha''s talents were no more than the major ninjas, but the talent pool, whether it is Konoha twelve Xiaoqiang, or the strength of other upper ninja class, family ninjas, In the state of steadily improving, not to mention the generation left over from the Three World Wars, that is, the generation of the pig, deer, and the like of Luji Nara. Many young geniuses like Kakashi and the like in the Three Wars survived, and those who value education Under the atmosphere, such a young genius has a particularly rapid improvement in strength, and will inevitably quickly become Konoha''s mainstay. Therefore, during the Fourth World War, Konohas sense of presence can be said to be an explosion. Even if the two main protagonists are not mentioned, there are many young ninjas participating in the command or strategic positions of the Ninja Alliance Army. Needless to say, Nara Shikamaru is like a small Although Sakura and his ilk did not have a clear appointment, in fact, they are also masters in charge of the medical camp of one party, shouldering the heavy responsibility of the logistics and medical care of the entire coalition army. This position was placed in the three wars and was occupied by a girl who was less than ten years old. Its unbelievable that it cant exist at all. Its important to know that at the end of Shippuden, Sakura was only sixteen or seventeen years old, and in the Fengying recovery incident, her medical skill was to obtain the "one machine as a thousand" sand hidden body. Ninjutsu, ninjutsu, and medical ninjutsu are all recognized by the top thousand generations of mothers-in-law. It is conceivable that Konoha''s young talents at the time had a status in the ninja world. On the other hand, in other Ninja villages, Sagyun has no young people who can easily handle them except Fengkage Gaara, his sister Temari, and his brother Kankuro. In Yanyin''s words, it is the black soil of a three-generation earth shadow''s granddaughter, as well as the red earth who is the guardian of the earth shadow. Not to mention Wuyin, there is only one cowardly boy among the Seven Ninja Blades, and his strength is not so outstanding. Even Yunyin couldn''t find a few young people who could compare with Konoha''s Twelve Xiaoqiang, let alone those who could compare with Shin Sannin. And few ninjas left over from the Three Wars who were in their primes can compare with Kakashi and Kai. It can be said that Konoha completely crushed other Ninja villages no matter where they were up or down. No matter the top strength, such as Naruto Sasuke and others, mainstays such as Kakashi and Kaizhi, or various ninjas with their own strengths and solid strengths, Konoha is a complete ninja. . It can be seen that these three generations of Hokage are so powerful, even if the four generations died early, Sannin defected to defect, and frustrated to leave, in order to predict the chaos and chaos, in his later years, Konoha could still be governed. Strong, afraid of the past generations of Hokage, only three generations of Hokage can do it, and really did it. And now, after truly experiencing the Three World Wars, Chiba also deeply understands how wise the seed protection policy of the three generations of Hokage is. Although the participation of some young talents will put the originally unfavorable war into a certain disadvantage, but, Keeping these young geniuses a few years, or even more than a decade later, they will become the mainstay, and after the war, the major ninja villages must have more time to recuperate. At that time, the difference between protection and non-protection will gradually become apparent. The inevitable talents who are not protected begin to wither. After all, genius is not available overnight, and the fall rate of young ninjas in the war is terrible, and the decline of talents can be seen by the young people in other ninja villages during the Fourth World War. come out. And protection, as long as you survive the three wars, even if you sacrifice some of the older generation, or the talents who will enter the old age in the next era, when these seeds burst out and the branches and leaves are scattered, the Konoha will usher in a In an unprecedented period of talent prosperity, the village has the economic strength to train talents, a good educational atmosphere, and various advanced educational methods due to the emphasis on education. At that time, Konoha will only flourish day by day, while other forbearance The village will inevitably be weakened day by day due to a shortage of talents. It can be said that it is only a matter of time when the Konoha family dominates the other four. Although Chiba is unwilling to ponder the three generations of Hokage with a thick black school mentality, but based on what he has seen and heard in the three wars, he has to suspect that the third generation of Hokage deliberately did not send manpower when Konoha fell into passiveness. Maintain a passive appearance, even at the expense of some outstanding talents of the older generation and even the middle-aged, but secretly save more talents than in previous wars, even if the entire Konoha village is placed in a dangerous situation, it is necessary to bet The prosperous age of an era, with an attitude of forbearance of war, in exchange for the opportunity of future generations to dominate the Ninja world without a single soldier. After all, as long as the Konoha family dominates and surpasses the four together, then the war will never be fought. Over time, peace is the general trend, and when that time comes, it will be twice the result with half the effort to implement peaceful reunification. Regardless of whether or not to carry out peaceful reunification without war, Chiba feels that this kind of thinking is in line with the three generations of Hokage''s thinking of the gentleman and long-sighted Ninja hero. Regardless of whether the idea is naive or not, and how successful it is, Chiba would be happy to accept it if it could be so. After seeing the suffering of war, he has reservations about using war in exchange for peace. Of course, it was only a reservation, not a veto. Although his motherland was in a peaceful era, the thousands of years of war history prevented him from having too many naive ideas. "So... it''s almost there." Seeing this sunny and peaceful scene of birds chirping, after Chiba''s many thoughts turned, he slowly gasped and stood up from a resting posture. Although there is still a lot of exhaustion in my body during the two days of rushing ~www.novelhall.com~, after all, the destination is right in front of my eyes, and I am striving to go forward. I am... While walking slowly, Chiba under the grass-green cloak, his face changed slightly, and his figure was almost trembling, and there was a mixed feeling of hope and kindness and hesitation in his heart. Is it timid about hometown? Suddenly, Chiba, who sensed his emotions, gave a wry smile. Hongyan and Xuena, I don''t know if they are in the village... Its been a long time since I saw Jiu Xinnai, so I have to go see... The body of the third generation of Hokage, I dont know if its better... Then, after this homesickness, there was a figure flashing in his mind, in the warmth, urging him to speed up slowly. Chapter 1114： Arrivals! Ok? As the pace accelerated, the shadows of the surrounding trees retreated faster. Soon, he turned the corner, looked up, his gaze moved all the way up, and landed on the high wall a hundred meters away, and Where the walls meet, the closed gate opened, and on the gate, there is a huge sign belonging to Konoha. In the past three days of rushing, the village is in front of him, and the warmth of being close to nostalgia and thinking of people who care for him in Chiba''s heart disappears in an instant. In turn, an ominous feeling that made him feel a little frightened, instantly filled his heart. Why is the door closed? Is this an attack? In the current situation, could Yanyin forcefully attack and put Konoha on alert? At this moment, his footsteps couldn''t help slowing down a little bit, and his brows were slowly raised. It stands to reason that if it is not on alert, Konoha''s door is always open unless it is at night. The door is equipped with a dedicated ninja who checks in and out, and there is also a secret whistle at the door, which is responsible for keeping an eye on the crowds to prevent spies from entering. , And Konoha Village is located in the hinterland of the country of fire. The land is fertile, prosperous and wealthy. It is mostly self-sufficient. Except for some merchants, there are few people coming and going. In fact, it is relatively easy to watch. Moreover, the opening of this door is the strongest kind of calmness in Konoha''s Five Great Ninja Villages, and it can also deter enemies in it. If there is an enemy spy, see Konoha opening the door and look like it is not afraid of anything. In addition, the strongest strength of Konoha''s five major villages is there, and the spies will inevitably have different emotions in their hearts before they enter the village. It is good to think Konoha is open, whether Konoha is confident, and that Konoha brings pressure to him. It is worth mentioning that the spys mood cannot be kept normal, and the mood cannot be kept normal, and the behavior that occurs because of the failure to keep normal is unnatural. Whether it is biased toward cautious behavior or pretending to be disapproving, it will increase the chance of the spy being discovered. It is also a kind of heart attack. Whether the visitor is the first to make a three-pointer, or he doesn''t care about the three-pointer, it will speed up the spy to show his feet. Coupled with Anbu stalking and registration at the door, it was doubled that spies had little room for escape. Moreover, the opening of this door can also give ordinary people in the village a certain sense of security. If the door is closed for a long time, it will inevitably increase tension. Although it is not obvious, whenever you see the closed scene of the door. For ordinary people, it will definitely increase some of the pressure from the closure of the cage, which will only increase the sense of tension. If the periphery of the village is captured, it will inevitably lead to panic due to these pressures and tensions, and eventually cause chaos, which is not good for the village. Defense and counterattack. The opening of Konoha''s door is also considered to be a good result, and it has gained some dignity, which is somewhat in line with Konoha''s consistent policy. Now that the door is closed tightly, something must have happened, and in Chiba''s impression, Konoha Village closed the door, and there were enemies in the village. Most likely, Konoha Village has now been attacked. Today, the mission of the Shenmubi Bridge has ended, and the Iwagami supply line has been destroyed. Now Konoha has the chance to win, and has no constraints. He has the upper hand. Even if he attacks the Konoha village, there will not be many battles. After all, the Konoha frontline force is not All, in terms of defense, there is still considerable military strength to attack the village, unless there are tens of thousands of people, even if a hundred people, they only hit rocks with pebbles. This can be seen from Shayin Village. Shayin''s vitality is completely destroyed, but Yanyin still has not sent troops to attack. This is the reason. As for Yanyin, there are indeed thousands and tens of thousands of people, but if thousands and tens of thousands of people come to attack, the road will not be such a peaceful scene. Although the village seems to be closed, it does not seem to have any casualties. Coupled with the sight of no surprises, no dangers, and no turmoil along the way, Chiba was a little unimaginable. At this time, there was another Shinobu village stupid enough to invade Konoha and make some unnecessary sacrifices. This matter is a bit strange. Since the village closed its doors tightly, there was no doubt that something went wrong. However, in this situation, who would come to Konohamoto to sacrifice for nothing? At this time, the war parties are resting and the chance of victory is in hand. With the experience and vision of the three generations of Hokage, you will never know that this is the time when you need to guard against the dead. When this kind of victory is coming, it is the easiest time to let people relax. And until the three generations of Hokage of this truth, they will not know that this is the time when people are most relaxed, and it is also the time when they need to be guarded most. At this time, it was the time when Konoha Village''s defense was the most severe. Also, when Konoha Village is the least invasive. No matter which Shinobu village, you will not know that under the three generations of Naruto in power, they will still be given this opportunity. So what happened? Thinking of this, Chiba stopped in doubt, and her brows were already tightened. "However, the information I know is too little to infer what happened. It is useless to think about it this way. Since the village is right in front of you, then go to the advanced village and ask the three generations of Hokage specifically." However, soon, he got out of his entangled mood, and after another glance at the door, he walked without hesitation. In his figure, he had already taken a bit of decisiveness. Now that there are no traces of casualties and no one is searching outside, the enemy must be in the village and should not be a major enemy. Then, for me, there should be no major danger. At this moment, such a thought flashed through his mind. Now, after all, he can''t use the eight-door mode, and his strength goes to ninety-nine, so he must be careful. At the same time, he had already put down his hood and brought the Konoha forehead that was hanging from his waist to his head. Konoha is now on alert. Who knows if there will be someone who is unknown who can attack this order first. He doesn''t want to be shot into a sieve by the people in his own village. And as he walked unhurriedly, the village zoomed in front of him little by little. The distance of one hundred meters was not that long. Before long, the gate of Konoha was already in front of him. Can be reached. strange? At this time, Chiba''s brows were tightened~www.novelhall.com~These people... The Hyuga? However, his eyes casually swept over a few secret whistles that Konoha had placed outside the wall. Vaguely, he saw a few familiar pieces of clothing flashing through the concealment, and he was puzzled. "Who! Stop!" However, at this moment, there was a stern drink from above the door. Chiba''s eyes opened slightly, his footsteps stopped suddenly, and his heart jumped fiercely. "Du Du Du Du!" At this moment, the sound of four metal objects falling into the earth rang from his toes. Remember the mobile version URL: m. "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1115： attack Gee! Looking down at the toes, Chiba couldn''t help but smash his mouth. What a trouble! The war has come to an end, is it not peaceful? After smacking his lips, his brows wrinkled slightly. At this moment, there were four kunai on his toes. If he hadn''t taken precautions just now, and stopped in time, I''m afraid the kunai will hit his foot. Obviously, this suffering is not only a warning but also a harm to the enemy. In other words, the kunai sprinkled on the wall, the kunai shot towards Qianye, when warning him not to go forward, there is a meaning of hurting his feet, almost, The person who made this blow actually did not rule out the element of wanting to hurt his feet and restrict his movement, and if he missed a blow, he could also warn him not to move forward. In other words, in the current situation of the village, the three generations of Hokage may have issued an order prohibiting all characters from entering the village and directly attacking suspicious people, but not hurting their lives. And this order. Chiba understands when will it happen. Now, there is definitely something wrong in the village, and the trouble is quite serious. No going out or entering is allowed. Maybe the enemy is still in the village and Konoha hasnt caught him yet, so shut the city and come. Catching turtles in a urn, at the same time, in order to prevent people from outside and help the enemy escape, pedestrians are prohibited from entering the door. As for why there is a layer of harm in the warning, it is to act first and take the opportunity to catch all those who come after. If there is an accomplice of the enemy in the village, then catch the accomplice, the problem in the village It is much more convenient to solve it. After all, Konoha''s intelligence system is not built. There is a living, even if a dead foreign aid is caught, enough information can be obtained. Therefore, at this time, Chiba did not have much dissatisfaction with the shooting of these four kunai and the meaning of harm. On the contrary, he was worried. It was very time and very means. Maybe ordinary people or ordinary people. The thinking person would not understand, and even according to some of the protagonists who passed through, there would be discord in his heart, and by the way, he would want to find the attacker, and the corpse would be broken into pieces. However, for Chiba, he was even more worried about something major happening in the village that would make Konoha so jealous, and even a little helpless to issue this kind of order with a little bit of "I would rather wrong three thousand, don''t let one go." . The attack by the people on duty on the fence just now obviously carried these eight characters. Konoha has always been one of the five most "mild" villages in the Five Great Ninja Villages. This kind of wrongdoing rather than letting go of one person, I am afraid that only the Wuyin Village in Blood Mist Zhizhi can come out. Even the other three villages may not be able to do it. Of course, compared to Wuyin, Konoha is just "injury" and easy to catch, while Wuyin is probably "killed". However, even so, this situation also shows how serious what happened in the village, and how much Konoha''s senior management paid attention to this matter. There is also unimaginable need to let go of such orders. Of course, it does not rule out that the current Konoha senior level is already a little confused, and such an uncharacteristic order will appear. For example, now Chiba can''t help being a little worried. The third generation of Hokage''s body finally has something wrong, and the fourth generation of Hokage is hanging in the balance. Then, some careerists, or people who have been coveting the position of Hokage, rely on something and start to take action. Up. Although the original Zhongbo Fengshuimen became the fourth generation of Hokage, there is no mention of what happened when he became the fourth generation of Hokage. And this kind of "what" has a wide range, and according to the original work, there are really people who covet the position of Hokage at this period, and there are more than one. This battle for the position of Hokage is also in line with the most important things in the village. The village has tried to be so martial law, and it absolutely makes sense. In other words, no matter what, he is about to face another big trouble. What he fears most now is the trouble. For him, the most important thing is Lin''s life and death. He really doesn''t want to be involved in this new trouble. But looking at it now, it doesn''t seem realistic to not get involved. "I''m Taki Chiba, come back from my mission, don''t attack!" At this moment, after a glance at the stall, after all the thoughts flashed in Qianye''s mind, he slowly raised his head, looked over the wall, and tried to show his forehead guard. "Takichiba?" At this moment, in Chiba''s gaze, who looked up, was a slightly young ninja with black hair and white clothes, standing on the wall, looking very clearly from Chiba''s angle. At this moment, hearing Chibas words, the young ninja frowned slightly, his tight body seemed a little loose, and his face showed a little suspicion, but it was the kunai who was about to continue to throw it out. . Again The Hyuga? At this time, Chiba saw the young ninja on the wall clearly, and his brows wrinkled a little more. This young ninja had black hair and white clothes and white eyes. He was completely a ninja of the Hyuga clan. what happened? The person in charge of guarding at the gate is actually the Hyuga clan, and the secret sentry is also the Hyuga clan? At this moment, Qianye couldn''t help feeling a little surprised. The Hyuga clan, although with a white-eyed blood inheriting the boundary and first-rate detection ability, but because of the noble status of the Hyuga clan and the division of the family and the division within the Hyuga clan, the Hyuga clan rarely participates in the defense of the village , Most of them are on the side of the Hyuga family house to protect the clan. Even in the Anbu of Naruto, there are few ninjas of the Hyuga clan. Moreover, the number of the Hyuga clan is actually not that many. Compared with the Uchiha clan, the number is still quite different. This is also something that Chiba discovered when he arrived in the Naruto world. After all, the description of the Hyuga clan in the original work is almost negligible except for the Neji paragraph~www.novelhall.com~ There is no detailed record of the number of people. , Which is what I discovered only after I came into this Naruto world and really came into contact with it. It is precisely because of the division of clan families and the relatively small population, so unless there are important things, Hyuga people rarely enter Konoha''s conventional system, but when Hokage needs them, they go all out. Even when the village is alive and dead, if the village''s interests are placed above any other, no matter how the clan is separated, it will fight hard. Not part of the conventional system can be regarded as a privilege given by Konoha to this ancient and noble family. And now, whether it''s a secret or a bright post, it is actually a rare Hyuga clan, this situation is a bit unusual. It shows how troublesome what is happening in the village now! "Taki Chiba is dead! Who are you!" At this time, there was a sudden loud shout from above the wall. In an instant, Qianye''s face changed abruptly, and the cold light in his eyes, but several kunai and shurikens flew in! Chapter 1126： spy "Ding Ding Ding!" "Du Du Du!" Seeing the several kunai and shurikens rushing towards him, Chiba, who suddenly changed color, flicked his hands under the cloak, two shurikens rushed out, and instantly knocked down three kunai hands. The inner sword, only heard clinking, sparks shot, five shurikens or Kuwuzhe flew out, and thrust into the ground in a reflexive force. "Crack!" Then, after hearing two sounds like rock rubbing, among the splashing sparks, Chiba''s right hand slightly lifted. With the force of these two hands, he gently clamped between the fingers to knock down the untouched three. A shuriken was in the palm of his hand, his brows frowned. Poisoned? At this moment, in his eyes, the three shurikens between the fingers showed a faint purple brilliance in the sunlight, which was obviously poisoned. This kind of made Chiba angry. I haven''t yet distinguished whether what he said is true or not, or whether he has been a ruthless man like Taki Chiba. Although it is an extraordinary period and an extraordinary method, it is a bit too much. The meaning of this poisonous shuriken is clearly that whether you are the real Taki Chiba or the fake Taki Chiba, you still have to attack, regardless of his identity! If it was a warning just now, plus a little bit that caused him to be injured in case it was an enemy and it was easy to catch, then this poisoned shuriken has a slightly different meaning. At this moment, his face was already cold. When he looked up, a little killing intent appeared in his eyes. He has lost the news for nearly half a month, and he has not seen anyone or a corpse. Looking at the situation at his last battle, Chiba does not doubt that Konoha has not searched for him. Even if Konoha does not search, he believes Hirohiko and Yukina will also search, and Hirohiko knows where he was fighting last. He is not afraid that no one will find his last battlefield. After seeing that scene, so many corpses and the overturned earth think he is dead. Now, thats not a weird thing either. Hongyan and Xuena may have to die to see the corpse, but in the case of the village, they can''t find him for a long time during the war, and they can''t look for his corpse in the place with time and effort, and it is normal to judge death. After all, the village knew that Five Thousand Yanyin had invaded, and where he was, there were so many Yanyin''s corpses. He must have encountered enemy troops. No one thought he would survive. Even he himself, when he awoke, did not believe in himself Still alive. However, the current situation is that whether he is Taki Chiba or not, he will carry out a poisoning attack, which makes him very upset. Because of Konoha, he can ignore the previous attacks, but if the village doesn''t care about him or Taki Chiba this way, then his carelessness is questionable. Now, he cares about this matter very much. "I don''t want to hurt people!" After raising his head, when his gaze fell on the fence, he spoke again, but his tone was already a bit chilly. And at this moment, above the wall, there is already another ninja standing in front of the young ninja, who is about middle-aged, with white clothes and black hair. He is also a ninja of the Hyuga clan. At this moment, the white pupils are raised and the meridian corners of the eyes are standing. Extending away, the temple stops. Obviously, he has already opened his eyes, My shuriken... so easily, I was... blocked? At this time, his face was already full of horror. With the six shurikens just now, he used his white eyes to see the person in all directions, and even retreated. He expected that he was suddenly attacked like this. A person must dodge, but his hand has already sealed the person''s all directions and even retreat. No matter how to avoid, a shuriken must hit him, and as long as he is hit by the shuriken, with the poison on it, next There will be nothing more. However, he did not expect that this person would not evade, and just throw out two shurikens to resolve the offensive of his six shurikens. How can this keep him from being shocked? Ok? This is... the art of hardening? At this time, just as he was shocked, his white-eyed eyes suddenly fell on Qianye''s right hand holding the sword in his hand. Yanyin''s...Ninjutsu? Seeing the right hand covered by the rock, the middle-aged Hinata Ninja''s face suddenly changed, and his horror immediately changed to anger. "Come here! Here are Yanyin''s spies! Pretending to be the late hero, grab him!" Almost instantly, at a moment of anger surged, he opened his mouth and shouted, but it was a signal to encounter the enemy. "Trait... spy?" As soon as he said this, the young ninja behind him instantly turned aside, his figure stiffened, and his face showed some horror. what? At the same time, when he heard the words of the middle-aged Hyuga ninja, Chiba was a little bit dumbfounded. How could he become a spy? What kind of brain circuit is this Hyuga ninja. Also, when did I become a hero? And as he couldn''t laugh or cry, Qianye''s heart also flashed such a strange thought. However, between this thought, his face was also solemn, and the hesitation in his eyes faded away. At this time, he has been regarded as a spy of Iwagin, and on the wall, two ninjas of the Hyuga clan are ready to fight. Next, he can''t hesitate. After all, he currently does not have an eight-door model, and his strength cannot be said to completely crush the two ninjas. Moreover, these two men with white eyes, compared to him, he is somewhat weak. Although it is not difficult to defeat him, But it must be full of energy. where? One on the left and one on the right? Older left? The young right? Is that the plan? At this moment, Chiba still had some pre-judgment thoughts in his mind, seeing his two gestures. Although his current vision has not increased in the eight-door model, and his dynamic vision is still in the normal state, he has experienced a lot of fierce battles now, and his vision is already very high, and these two people are not from the thousand generations or three generations of Raikage. Liu, there are still many flaws in his body, and it seems that the combat experience is not very commanding, this gesture can faintly see their intentions. Then... When the thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba glanced at the poisoned shuriken in his hand, and the shuriken shimmering in the ground in front of him, still thinking about it. "One left and the other right, pinch the attack! You don''t need a soft fist, just use the poisonous kunwu and shuriken!" Just then ~www.novelhall.com~ the middle-aged Hyuga ninja murmured softly, apparently ordering the young ninja behind him. "Yes!" The young ninja understood, and after swallowing slightly, he nodded in response. Then, when the voice fell, the two of them were stretched, and they were about to eject. At this moment, Chiba stared at the two of them closely, and the two of them moved, his figure also tightened suddenly, and his feet were already slightly sinking. Attack is on the verge! "Stop! Yamazaki, Yamasuke, you guys stop me!" However, at this moment, a roar with anger suddenly sounded. "Papa" twice, but the two who bounced up volleyed, and the whole person fell back! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1127： prove "puff!" "puff!" Two sounds of heavy objects falling on the wall. The middle-aged Hyuga ninja Yamazaki, and the young Hyuga ninja Yamasuke, fell heavily to the ground under the sudden pull from behind. "Team... Captain?" When the pain came, Hyuga Yamazaki suddenly raised his head, and when he looked back, he was even more surprised. At this moment, behind the place where the two of them fell side by side, there is a Konoha ninja who is about 30 years old. When his eyes are on him, the Konoha ninja''s eyes have shifted from them. Open, and cast downward. Obviously he was looking at the Yanyin spy below. On the face of Konoha Ninja, there was already a stiff color, mixed with emotions such as incredible, doubt, and incredible. Seeing this Konoha ninja''s expression, Hyuga Yamazaki frowned slightly, but fell silent, not knowing what to say. Or was it the first time I saw the captain''s expression? At this moment, such a thought flashed in his mind. At this moment, the young Hyuga Yamasuke on the side glanced at Hyuga Yamazaki next to him, and then at his captain, but for a while, his mouth was open and he didn''t know what to say. How...what to do? Team... Captain, angry? But Hyuga Yamasuke''s mind flashed such a startled thought. "Ah you are?" At this time, Chiba''s figure was slightly loose, and his attention moved away from the two Hyuga ninjas who fell and hidden behind the wall, and landed on the two steps ahead, allowing himself to clearly see his thirty-something Year-old Konoha ninja. "You...you...really, Chiba?" And at this moment, the Konoha ninja asked with a little hesitation. Although he tried to hide it, his face stretched out a majestic and cruel look as much as possible, but the slightly trembling tone and the corners of his eyes. The expression of excitement that could not be suppressed in him could not conceal the turbulent waves in his heart. "Is it... Captain Sato? Captain Hideo Sato!" At this moment, Chiba''s face was loose because of the poisoned shurikens of the two Hyuga ninjas, a look of overjoyedness, slowly rose, and the spiritual light in his heart flashed, but he blurted out. At this moment, he knew the ninja standing on the wall! Not only are they acquainted, they are actually quite familiar. Because this person on the fence was once the captain who led him. At that time, Guan Ye and the others were still there. At that time, there were not enough defense personnel in the village, so the children were also asked to carry out the defense and guard mission of the village. At that time, Sato et al. People are in the same clan with himself, and this Sato Hideo is taking their Captain Chunin. Although the captain is basically not by their side because of insufficient manpower, he goes to other places to perform guard tasks, precisely because the captain is always No, so Guan Ye and they have the opportunity to replace him. Although he is usually not there, he will always urge a few times and teach some vigilant tips when gathering every day. Although it is said that this Sato Hideo is not outstanding in terms of ninja strength, that is, the strength of an ordinary ninja level, and his position is just a guard who is responsible for guarding at the gate of the wall, but on the side of guarding, we will gather this morning. His short words have benefited him a lot, and he has sincerely remembered the most common member of Konoha, and has always been called the captain. "Chi...Chiba? Really Chiba? Are you still alive?" Hearing Chiba''s voice, Sato still leaned forward, pressing his hands on the wall, but his upper body was revealed. "Captain, be careful, this kid can harden, this ninjutsu, only Yan Yin can do it!" At this moment, when Hyuga Yamazaki got up, seeing his captain leaning against the wall, he was shocked and hurriedly reminded him. After all, the appearance of his own captain is a bit dangerous, and if the people under the city attack, it can''t be avoided! "Who said that the technique of hardening? Who said that only Yanyin''s talents can do it?" However, this sound was suddenly stopped by Hideo Sato. "Team... Captain?" But Sato Hide''s sudden turn of his head and low drink, excited retort, made Hyuga Yamazaki a moment of surprise, his face surprised and inexplicable. "Taki Chiba, he is proficient in the art of soil escape, how difficult is this hardening technique for him? As far as I know, Taki Chiba has long been able to use this hardening technique! I cannot say that he is a spy, if He is really Chiba Takiba. If he is injured by mistake, how can you explain to a child who has not cared about his life for the village?" Then, after drinking low, Sato Hideo was reprimanded with a serious and dissatisfied expression. "This this" Hearing the reprimand, Hyuga Yamazaki was slightly startled, his lips moved, and his heart was slightly shocked. This... what the captain said... That''s right! This... is really reckless, if... if it is, then it is really... In horror, he suddenly became scared, unable to imagine the next scenario. "Oh... Yamazaki, Yamasuke, sometimes, you can''t be too impulsive, nor too panic!" Seeing the appearance of Yamazaki Hyuga, Sato couldn''t help sighing, and said in a slow tone. Yamazaki and Yamasuke can''t be blamed for this sudden change. It''s really too sensitive! However, what Yamazaki said is not completely wrong. Some things, I can''t be too blind! Following this sentence, Sato Hideo''s heart also flashed a lot of care, turned around and shouted at the city. "If you are really Chiba, is there anything to prove." Is there anything to prove? Hearing this sentence, Chiba, who put his hands down because he saw an acquaintance, wrinkled his brows slightly when he flung out the shuriken, but was slightly embarrassed. This Sato Hideo is right. As a village has a major change and is arranged at the village entrance guard Zhongren, if this time, just because of old knowledge and forget some interrogation, it is dereliction of duty. It is also a performance of losing calm. If you really don''t check, then this Sato Hideo may even have a basic problem as a ninja. But, what can I prove my identity? However, this Sato Hideo has done his duty, but Chiba is in trouble. He has nothing to prove his identity except for a Konoha forehead. Gee! This is really...trouble! Thinking about it, Chiba couldn''t help but frown, showing a somewhat thoughtful gloomy appearance. This expression... Is it really Chiba? But at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ saw Chiba''s expression, Sato Hideo''s figure was slightly shocked, this thoughtful appearance, he is familiar with it, Chiba was still in his team at the beginning Chiba always had such an expression when gathering. At that time, he still had a prejudice against Chiba. Seeing that gloomy appearance, he still felt quite a bit disgusted. But now, apart from surprise, there are no other emotions in his heart. Ok? At this moment, the corner of Qianye''s eyes flashed, as if he had discovered something, his eyes fell on the purple shuriken on the ground in front of him. Yes! There is no ready-made here! "This shuriken poison is paralytic poison, right!" Thinking of this, Chiba suddenly raised his head and said loudly. Chapter 1128： What the **** did I... This this Sato Hideyoshi''s eyes widened little by little, and she looked at the talking teenager at her feet shiningly. "A little... nothing wrong!" At the same time, the eyes of Hyuga Yamazaki and Hyuga Yamasuke, who stood behind Hideo Sato, also opened little by little. They were surprised and surprised, but Hideo Sato was even more obvious. When the young people talked under the wall, they were still dumbfounded, their mouths grew wide, and they couldn''t speak. "This way, can you prove that I am Takichiba?" At this time, when the words were over, Chiba let out a sigh of relief, raised his head, and looked at the surprise and ecstasy on the wall, as well as the dumbfounded two Hyuga ninjas, and said in a deep voice. "Oh... forgot, the temperature must be below a certain low temperature when it is configured, otherwise, the ingredients will not be fully integrated, and the power of the medicine will be greatly reduced." At the end, Chiba seemed to have thought of something and added a sentence. Wrong... can''t be wrong! It can''t be wrong. This is the secret of the poison department in the village. It is also the latest type of poison developed. It has not been used in foreign wars, and it is even used for internal operations. It is impossible to know even if it is a spy. Can''t be wrong! It''s Chiba! That''s great, it''s Chiba! Chiba is not dead, he is not dead! Great! I knew it, I knew this kid would not die! This genius of the glorious Ninja World, and Chiba, who is not far from the golden flash, would not die so easily! What about Qianren Yanyin? It''s not about keeping him alive! Hahaha! Great! Great! At this moment, after listening to Chiba''s words, Sato Hideo was overjoyed, and almost his whole body trembled. Just now, since the sentence "The poison on this shuriken is a paralyzing poison", this young man has given the details of the dispensing, production process and various configurations required for this poison without any delay. After repeating it, there was no pause at all. It was as if the poison was configured by him. There were even some theories that he couldn''t understand. They were all theories that could only be explained when pharmacology and toxicology reached a high level. These theories, let alone a spy, even the top dispensing master in the village of Konoha, I am afraid that he has a little knowledge, and I am afraid that only Tsunade-sama, one of the three ninjas, can tell. And this poison is exactly the paralytic poison that Chiba studied after a period of internship in the hospital. It has always been used inside the hospital. When the poison was given to them, the hospital at the hospital told them not to abuse it. After some nagging, they had to write a letter of guarantee so that they could take away the prescription and production method of the poison. Now, the boy in front of him has said everything about the poison so carefully, and he can even see it basically. This poison is what he has developed. There is no doubt that the boy right now is definitely not a spy, let alone a spy change. The result is the real Takichiba, Konoha''s brightest brilliance! "Quick! Open the door! It''s Chiba! Chiba is back! Yamasuke, you go and inform Hokage-sama that Chiba is back! We were wrong before, Chiba is not dead, he is back!" And thinking of this, in ecstasy, Sato Hideo almost roared out, hurriedly instructing Hyuga Yamasuke behind him to inform Hokage. "Chiba! Come in!" Afterwards, he yelled under the fence. "Oh...oh!" At this time, Chiba was stunned. He had no idea that he would be so excited when he learned that he was not dead. Because he didn''t die, and showed such ecstasy, Chiba really hadn''t received such treatment. In this situation, it was as if I were someone who was very important to Sato Hideo, and even very important to the village. In the previous life, I was completely isolated and indifferent. In this life, people are also glamorous and disgusted. It is the first time for two lives to feel that I am important in the heart of someone who is not so close. I don''t know why, a warm current suddenly flows from my heart into the limbs, and my body feels a little soft. "Ding Dong..." But at this moment, his hand was slightly loosened, and the hand held between his fingers would jingle to the ground, and his hand would make a creaking sound, and the rocky skin was like dust, falling to the ground. For a moment, the bit of resentment that was entrenched in his heart, but in this melting warm current, disappeared. A feeling of being finally accepted by the village came to mind. Although Chiba never disdains other peoples eyes, its true that this kind of relationship is not too close. On the contrary, it is still a little far away. It is just the love and attention of people who are like meeting each other. The corners of his mouth smiled. This feeling of being valued by others, no matter when, Chiba is always unable to resist. "Great! Great!" I don''t know when, Sato Hideo has already jumped off the wall and walked to the front of Chiba, smiling while walking, really overjoyed, and sincerely happy. "Let''s go! Chiba, I will take you in! Take it with me and save a lot of trouble. Now I have already notified Master Naruto. You are going to go directly to the Hokage building, and I will take you there directly!" When he approached Chiba, Sato looked up and down at Chiba, nodding from time to time. Although there were other words, his face clearly read the words "Amazing, amazing". "What''s going on?" Looking at the appearance of Sato Hideo, the attitude of the people in the village is quite different from when he left the village. At this time, Chiba was a little uncomfortable and asked hurriedly. "Oh... don''t stand here anymore. These two sentences are not very clear. Let''s walk and talk!" Hearing what Chiba said, Sato Hideo said so, and at the same time allowed Chiba to go first. "Ok." In this regard, Chiba had no choice but to agree, Xu Sato Hideo''s eyes were too hot, and he turned his head uncomfortably while speaking. Then, I walked side by side with Hideo Sato and entered the Konoha gate that slowly opened~www.novelhall.com~ No... I didn''t expect... It''s really... It''s Taki Chiba, I... I... ...What the **** did I do! " When the two passed by, they didn''t notice the lonely standing Hyuga Yamazaki above the wall, already holding one head in his arms with regret on his face. What...what? I actually... I did something like this to the hero who saved the village! How... how could this happen? At this moment, his heart was already full of regret and annoyance. He regretted that he had done something indiscriminately just now, and hated that he had done such a cruel hand to the hero who had made great achievements in the war and even saved the village. "What the hell... did I do!" In the end, he turned around and looked at the boy and his captain who were slowly moving away, and fell softly to the ground with a "puff". Chapter 1129： In the village In the village, nothing seems to have changed. Following Hideo Sato walked into the village, but when he heard the sound of people around him, the bustling street scene was 100 meters away, Qianye couldn''t help but flash his thoughts. The gate of the village is now closed, the guards are strict, and there are even orders to directly attack without asking. Obviously, it has suffered a major change. Originally, Chiba thought that there would be some changes in the village, such as some tense atmosphere, but there was no I thought of the peace in the village, let alone a major change, not even the appearance of being in a war. Although the third Ninja War did not spread to the village, it was after all in the war. I dont know when the army might be overwhelmed. Chiba can still feel the tension in the village that is different from the peaceful era. Although the ordinary people of Konoha still have great confidence in Konoha''s ninja group, they are not very flustered, and they are quite orderly, but the frequent mobilization of ninjas every day, the number of guards in front of the village has greatly increased, and it is invisible. In the middle, there is a kind of pressure, which will inevitably give rise to a sense of tension. And now, although the gate of the village is closed, the peaceful atmosphere in the village is as if it were in peacetime, not even like a major accident. Even Chiba can read a look of "satisfaction and happiness due to peace and stability" from the expressions in the eyes of every villager. It doesn''t seem like something happened at all. This is a bit weird. The village has already issued such an order. You can attack directly behind closed doors. This is basically an order that can endanger the village''s safety. The performance of the people in the village was too peaceful. Did the third generation of Hokage hide this matter? Its just that, after all, the closed door indicates that something big has happened in the village. Even if the three generations of Hokage conceal this, the village cannot be so peaceful. The villagers did not respond at all, more or less, because the door was closed, always There will be some tension, and it cannot be the same as when the door is open when nothing happens in peace. ! is getting more and more troublesome! At this moment, thinking of this, Chiba''s brows wrinkled involuntarily. Although Sato Hideo had been showing a cheerful and happy expression next to him, Chiba''s expression was gloomy. Gradually, a thoughtful look appeared on Chiba''s face. For Chiba, if he hadn''t closed the door, he might have the same expression as Hideo Sato, overjoyed. However, now it is speculated that there have been major changes in the village, he is not happy. First, Lin''s fate is near, and he doesn''t want to have more troubles. Second, at the end of these three wars, the original work mentioned less, Chiba There is no way to know what happened. If something troublesome jeopardizes the safety of the village, according to the attitude and words of Sato Hide just now, I am afraid that after he meets Hokage, he will be involved. After all, that Hyuga Yamazaki has already mentioned the word "hero" and his excitement. I am afraid that his position in the village has changed drastically. Although he doesn''t know the extent of the change, he is certain. Everyone in the village is bound to have a great change in their view of themselves. Since the upper class in the village regards themselves as a hero, they are bound to treat themselves more seriously than before. In the past, he was valued by three generations of Hokage, participating in the strategic meeting of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, and then repeatedly participating in major military meetings concerning the village and the direction of the Three World Wars. This can already see his position in the heart of Hokage. And now, since he has been called a hero, I am afraid that it is not only Hokage, but the other high-level Konoha, I am afraid that he will start to value him. In this situation, I am afraid that when he sees Hokage, he will be assigned a task to join the settlement of this major accident. However, he is going to stay with Kakashi and Lin now. With Kakashi and Lin''s reputation, it is impossible to arrange for such a major accident to resolve matters, almost impossible. After all, the current Kakashi, even though he has made outstanding military exploits, can be called a hero in the battle of Shenwu Biqiao, but compared with him, his reputation among the high-levels is a bit worse. The high-levels do not deal with such major changes. Would consider it too. Erlin''s words, not to mention, although the medical aspect is considered outstanding among the younger generation, it is only a medical ninja, and the high-level will not even consider it. Therefore, his involvement means that he has missed Kakashi and Lin. For a while, the joy of returning to the village in Chiba''s heart was wiped away by this helpless situation, leaving only helplessness and headaches. "Chiba, I''m sorry just now! Yamazaki and Yamasuke are not bad, they are just participating in such an important task for the first time, coupled with some unavoidable external reasons, so...so, I was a bit reckless. You must not care." And just at this moment, the excited Sato Hideo suddenly thought of something, his face darkened slightly, and after hesitating, he said suddenly. "Ok?" With this abrupt sentence of Hideo Sato, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head and said, "It''s okay, you can see that they are both newbies." This Sato Hideos tone sounds very embarrassing. The resentment in his heart has been dissipated just now. Now Sato lowers himself to apologize for his subordinates. He is not angry at all, and he does not want to embarrass Sato, but he said simply. Gentle, without any blame. "Yes, I''m too long-winded at this point. From your perspective, I can see it after thinking about it. However, this matter is a bit too much. Please forgive them here. Otherwise, if you take action against you, you will not be forgiven. I am afraid They are not feeling well." Hearing Chibas words, Sato Shinshin moved forward, but still in a low voice, apologized again to Hyuga Yamazaki and Hyuga Yamasuke, and asked Chibas forgiveness. "Captain Sato, don''t care about it. I don''t blame them. On the contrary, they are doing their best. They are just reckless and have a counterproductive effect. They will work harder in the future and it will be better. This... there is really nothing to do. angry." For this, Chiba couldn''t help but look at Sato Hideo, but when he saw Sato Hide''s embarrassed look, he couldn''t help but smile. To Hideo Sato, although he is just an ordinary ninja, even if he is not a threat to himself now, his strength is really ordinary, but Chiba still has the most basic respect and gratitude for him. After all, this Sato Hidetoshi taught himself his own experience without selfishness at the beginning. Although Chiba is not a very caring person, but for himself, this Sato Hidetoshi is the person who taught him knowledge after all, regardless of his status. High and low, strong and weak, for himself, he can be regarded as a teacher, he still has the most basic respect, otherwise, he would not always call him "captain". For Chiba ~www.novelhall.com~, it is a shame to look down on the person who gave it to him just because he is weaker than himself. "Thank you." This time, after listening to Chiba''s words, Sato also knew that Chiba really didn''t mind, so I couldn''t help but thank him now. "No...this one, it''s just that the village is still insufficiently manpowered? How can the two novices be on guard?" At this time, Chiba seemed to think of something and suddenly asked. "This" And hearing this sound, Sato Hideo''s face stiffened, showing a look of embarrassment. Ok? what happened? Suddenly, Chiba''s brows frowned. The fastest update, please read without pop-up window. Chapter 1130： Is there a secret? Among these, is there any hidden feeling? is the guard on duty on the fence, can''t you say? Seeing the embarrassed look of Sato Hide who stopped, Chiba frowned tighter and stopped slowly. Obviously, Sato Hideo''s expression is because he is inconvenient to say what he asked. Originally, the Hyuga clan rarely participated in Konoha''s conventional system, that is, they participated in the Anbe and some special missions. Generally, the resident is also in the Anbe, and most of them are directly under the Anbe of Hokage. After all, there is a difference between the Hyuga clan clan and the separation of the clan. The clan division is controlled by the clan, and most of the clan is protected. Although the ninjas of the Hyuga clan will spend their school life like other ninjas in Konoha when they are young, and will be in I participated in some missions before, but after Zhongnin, I rarely participated in the growth process of ordinary ninjas. Although, in the Naruto era, both Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata continued to participate in the village missions in the future, and even Neji became a regular one. However, in this period, the Hyuga clan is obviously different from Hyuga. The Hyuga clan in power. Chiba was in this era, and he was able to get in touch with Konoha''s senior management, his teammates, and the eldest of the Hyuga family. At the same time, he had been a guest at the Hyuga family many times and communicated with the direct descendants of the Hyuga family. Quite aware. Compared with the Hyuga-Nisatsu period, the current Hyuga clan is obviously more "closed", and the clan''s control over the division of the clan is relatively strict. Therefore, this phenomenon has occurred. The Hyuga clan rarely participates in the Konoha routine. system. Here, I have to say that Chiba has faintly noticed that although the Hyuga Sunfoot in the original work seems to be relatively incompetent, there is nothing to do, and he can''t even protect his brother, and even he himself has repeatedly said frankly. , It would be better if the younger brother took over the position of the clan. But after experiencing this era and having a certain understanding of the Hyuga family, Chiba feels that the talents of Hyuga Hippo are not low, and even the ability to govern the Hyuga clan is not weak, not necessarily weaker than Hyuga Nissa. Comparing the Hyuga clan at this time with the Hyuga clan during the period of the Japanese foot, it can be clearly felt that the Hyuga clan is much more open, and the contradiction between the division of the clan is not as obvious as it is now, and the performance of the Hyuga and the Japanese foot is not very harsh. , Cong Hi Xiang Rishou showed murderous aura to Hinata, he just stopped mentioning it after only a small punishment. If you change to the present, I am afraid that Hyuga Hi-Lo is already dead, and the current Hyuga Sect family will definitely not allow the existence of a family that shows murderous intent to the future lord. This is what Chiba learned from occasionally chatting with Xuena. When the current Patriarch was still healthy, some people were obliterated because they slightly expressed dissatisfaction with the Zong Family. It can be seen that the Hyuga sect family and the separation of the family in the era of Nissab, to a certain extent, have been under the authority of Hyuga Nissa, and the relationship has been relaxed and open. As for the Ningji case, it can be seen that Hyuga Nissaka In fact, I love my brother quite a bit. It can be seen from the fact that Neji became a conventional Shinobu, free development, rather than Hyuga Hinata''s guard. After all, in the Naruto era, Ningci was the most talented person of the Hyuga clan, and may even be the strongest of the younger generation. If the current Hyuga clan, let alone free development, would basically become a close guard of the clan. , Staying with the Zong family at all times, there is no freedom at all. And the free development of Hinata is also the result of the changes of the Hyuga clan. As the Hyuga clan, not many people like her can give out tasks when they think of tasks. If they want to marry, they will marry. Seeing the present Yuuna knows. , Xuenas mission, but all of them are negotiated by the current Patriarch of Hokage to Hyuga, and the Patriarch -----Netizens please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. : ------- A task that was only given after agreeing, but the difference is big. Now, the Hyuga clan is guarding the gate, and there is more than one person. It is very strange that at least four people are seen in Chiba, and even the Hyuga clan has not participated in this kind of gatekeeping mission and lacks experience. Participating in the task of blocking the gate guard is even more incredible. This is simply impossible. In this case, unless the manpower is really insufficient, for example, they have participated in the defense mission of the village before, otherwise, the task of guarding the gate may be given to some people with average strength, but it will never give less experience. Ninja. After all, gate guards and guards require certain training. They both require experience. They lack experience. It is very easy to miss the enemy or give the enemy a chance. Learning is not as easy as literally. Otherwise, Chiba would not respect Sato Hideo so much, and still retain the title of "captain". And now Sato Hideo''s expression, it is impossible to say why the inexperienced person of the Hyuga clan was placed in the gate, so it is even more incredible. A gatekeeper guard, how can there be so much unspeakable concealment. is not extremely dense in the village, and cannot be said. And even if the village is extremely dense, in part, Chiba can still know. The trust of the three generations of Hokage in him is not just talking. At this moment, Chiba has already felt that this incident may not be as simple as a "major accident" in the village. This matter is probably quite a sensitive matter. In combination with the situation in the village, this matter is not only sensitive, but it is something that must never be let the villagers know that it happened in secret. Why can''t the villagers know. It is estimated that this matter is a major event that three generations of Hokage believes that if it is announced, it will shake Konoha Village, and it can only be resolved in secret. As for why it is the guard guard of the Hyuga clan, it may be because of the Hyuga clans ability to roll their eyes to solve this problem. After all, the versatility of the Hyuga clans eyes is really above the writing wheel, not as marginal as in the original work. In addition, the Hyuga clan has always focused on the interests of the village. This is really Konohas big deal, and so are they. Those who are willing to pour their pockets out, now let these two inexperienced Hyuga ninjas serve as gatekeepers. I am afraid that the Hyuga clan has already been dispatched to perform more important tasks. There is no one to find, so they can only let these two people. On it. "Yes... I''m sorry, Chiba, I can''t say here, specifically, you should ask Master Naruto." After a long time of embarrassment, Hideo Sato pursed his lips, and after hesitating for a few moments, he said apologetically. "No, don''t apologize, I understand. Since you can''t say it, don''t say it." ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba has already made some conclusions, and hurriedly responded that there is no need to embarrass Hideo Sato and ask Hokage. It is okay. "It shouldn''t be too late, let''s go to the Hokage Building!" At this time, when he heard Chiba''s words, Sato Xiu breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, indicating to continue on his way. "Ok!" Chiba nodded, and nodded to continue to the Hokage Building. "Gurulu" However, at this moment, when Chiba turned his head and was about to leave, there was a sound of bamboo poles rolling behind him. In an instant, Hideo Sato glanced slightly in that direction, his expression suddenly changed. Oops! At this moment, his heart suddenly quickened. The fastest update, please read without pop-up window. Chapter 1131： No one can help you! "Thank you... Got..." Feeling the vibrating touch from the bamboo poles, reflecting the feeling of flat ground, the girl looked ahead and walked step by step, with a little cautiousness in her steps, and a little staggering, slowly walking forward. X23US. COM update fastest There are three months left, three months left... She walked silently, her brows frowned slightly, she seemed a little dazed, or a little stubborn in her empty white pupils. And in her heart, count the days silently. At the same time, with the thoughts in her heart, she couldn''t help touching the basket in her right hand and pursing her lips. In the past few days, he hasn''t eaten properly. Today, he must watch him finish eating. Feeling the touch of the basket and the heat coming from under the basket, the stubborn look in the girl''s eyes grew stronger. Now, I am the only one left. Even if there are difficulties ahead, I can''t be discouraged! In the end, the thought in her heart settled on this determination. "Snapped!" However, at this moment, a crisp sound suddenly burst from his forehead. Amidst the abruptness, the girl''s cheek suddenly tilted to the left, and a puff of blood suddenly spilled from her right forehead. "You...you have to...you have to..." At this moment, a sharp stone fell from her feet and bounced all the way until it rolled down the roadside. "Traitor!" At this time, on her right hand, there was a young boy''s voice, a bit of resentment and disgust in the words. However, the girl didn''t seem to be accustomed to it, and she didn''t seem to care. After being hit by a stone, she paused slightly, and then the bamboo pole moved again, following the touch from the bamboo pole, after judging that there was no obstacle in front of her, Staring at the front, he took a step forward. "Puff!" However, at this moment, one foot suddenly protruded diagonally from the left side and got stuck in the step of the step. The girl was caught off guard, and she leaned forward and fell heavily to the ground. The pretty face suddenly slid on the uneven ground, and the faint blood suddenly seeped out from the place where the face was in contact with the ground. "Gurulu..." The emerald green bamboo pole came out of his hand, and Guru Cong rolled away. "Tap!" It didn''t stop until one foot straddled and the other stepped on the bamboo pole. "Traitor, you still have the face to stay in the village!" Then, there was a cry of resentment and disgust. And with this sound, the place where the girl fell, one on the left and one on the right, two teenagers about twelve or thirteen years old wearing white clothes and one black hair slowly walked out of the concealment, with faces that looked like hate and hate. , Baitong coldly looked at the girl lying prone in front of her. It hurts! At this time, the girl frowned, her face, hands, and feet were hot and painful, which made her scream in pain. "Do you know it hurts too?" Seeing the girls face, the two teenagers glanced at each other, their faces even more disgusting. At the moment, the teenager who was stepping on the bamboo pole, coming from the left, kicked his feet away from the bamboo pole, and hit the girls cheek fiercely. Kicked away. "Today, I won''t let you escape like last time!" At the same time, another teenager from the right said harshly. "Ok?" And at this moment, the young man on the left lifted his foot and kicked out. At the moment when the young man opened his mouth, the eyes of the two young people suddenly went black, and a black shadow full of oppression suddenly enveloped them. "you you" Suddenly, the young man on the left stepped his eyes suddenly, and the young man on the right also raised his head abruptly. After seeing the person, his face flashed with horror, he took a step back slowly, and then took another step back. . grumbled, couldn''t help swallowing. At this moment, I dont know when, in front of their eyes, there is already a burly middle-aged ninja in white clothes and black hair with scars all over his face. Under the white robes, two gushing pectoral muscles are almost necessary She broke the dao suit, her eyes were drooping at this time, and the cold light in her white pupils flickered, she was looking at the two teenagers who suddenly attacked with a very oppressive look. "you" When he saw the teenager''s horror, his lips were slightly suppressed, the pressure in his eyes was even greater, his mouth was buzzing, and his mouth was dull. What...what should I do? is Zongci, it is Zongci... At this moment, the two teenagers being stared at were sweating, and the facial features on their faces were almost twisted in fright. They obviously recognize the people in front of them. It should be said that the entire Hyuga clan knows the people in front of them, and they are also people whom all the ninjas of the Hyuga clan do not want to meet. The man in front of him who has a strong body that the Hyuga clan has almost never had is the person who is responsible for the punishment of the Hyuga clan, who specializes in punishing the Hyuga clan for crimes and mistakes that do not lead to death. is the entire Hyuga clan, and everyone does not want to be close. Moreover, the person in front of him is also a top ten expert in the Hyuga clan. They are strong and are absolutely unattractive to them. What...what should I do? How could it be Zong... Zongji? And that''s the end of the matter, the teenager on the right couldn''t help but glanced at the teenager on the left, expressing his fear, confusion, and vague doubt with his eyes. I... how do I know! After touching the gaze of the boy on the right, the boy on the left also clearly expressed his fear and confusion with his eyes. When...when...Sonji became this traitor... This time... This time is over... After the two made eye contact, they couldn''t help swallowing again. In the oppressive eyes of the burly middle-aged man in front of them, the heart trembled and stiffened. "What are you doing? There are twenty minutes left, your active time." However, at this moment, Hyuga Sojis eyes suddenly moved away from the faces of the two of them, and turned to look at the girl who fell to the ground behind him, speaking coldly and without emotion. . When the gaze fell on the girl, the cold and oppressive gaze clearly showed the same hatred expression as the two teenagers. Ok? When these words came out, the eyes of the two teenagers went wide. No no Blame us? Souji... No~www.novelhall.com~ Blame us? In an instant, the emotions of the two of them changed from fright to surprise, and for a while, they both couldn''t believe their ears. However, the burly man in front of him did not look at them, nor did he speak to them. In other words... In other words... At this moment, after they took a closer look at Hyuga Souji, they were suddenly convinced. Humph After being convinced, the corners of their mouths couldn''t help showing a smirk, their eyes moved slowly, falling on the girl who was blocked by Hyuga Soji and fell to the ground. No one can help you! Chapter 1132： Just rely on you? "Nineteen minutes left..." The cold and dull voice rang in my ears again. X23US. COM update fastest "Humph" The girl snorted softly, gritted her teeth slightly, and after a trace of stubbornness flashed on her face, she slowly gathered her hands, swept across the uneven ground, and slowly supported herself. As her body propped up, her hands slowly moved away. "Eighteen minutes." And looking at the girl who stood up, sat on the ground, leaned over and felt for something, Hyuga Sji jumped slightly at the corner of his eyes, and his scarred face seemed to tremble slightly. After dropping this cold word, He turned around and left, and walked until the girl was ten meters away obliquely behind, before stopping, standing there with a face of irrelevance. Hearing these cold words, the girl''s eyes were still blank and hollow, but the stubbornness on her face was just before the victory. She fumbled, her slender, white hands swept across the uneven, dusty ground, and the dirt on the ground was filthy, slowly dyeing her hands the color of dust. She frowned from time to time, and her stubborn face flashed with pain after another. Not long after, her hands were also marked with red and even blood stains on the dusty pavement. "!" And at this moment, her finger suddenly touched something, and a familiar touch surfaced in her heart. found it! She couldn''t help but feel happy. At this moment, her hand has already touched the bamboo pole that rolled over, and a hint of joy flashed across her face. With this joy, she subconsciously held the bamboo poles in her hands when she held her hands. "Snapped!" However, at this moment, the bamboo pole that was held and about to roll into the palm of the hand suddenly sank, and fell directly from the fingers to the ground with a snap, and a blood stain was instantly drawn. Ooze. "Humph" With this abruptness, the girl couldn''t help but snorted in pain, and a touch of anger appeared in the pain on her face. "Are you still angry?" At this time, above his head, the disgusting voice of the young man on the left recurred, and in the voice, the right foot of the young man on the left was quietly rolling, and the bamboo pole was rolling under his feet with his feet. The sound of rubbing with fine sand rolled back and forth by the girl''s hand. At the same time, the young man on the right took a step forward, with a smirk at the corner of his mouth, and glanced at Hyuga Soji, who was ten meters away. After seeing that the latter was still indifferent, he set his eyes on the young girl. Seeing the girl''s frightened, angry, painful and helpless face, and the smirk at the corners of her mouth, it became more brilliant. "I heard that every once in a while, you have to give food to another traitor, huh! It''s really dirty!" Under the brilliant grin, the youth on the right showed a disgusting expression on his face, and his eyes fell on the basket placed by the girl. "Huh, I don''t forget to protect this basket if I fall down, it''s really..." After seeing the undamaged basket, the smirk at the corner of his mouth slowly converged, turning into an angry color of disgust and hatred. "No way!" And at this moment, the girl seemed to feel it, she swept the basket with her right hand, and hugged the basket tightly with her hands. "No? You still have the right to refuse?" Seeing this scene, the young man on the right is more fierce, and he opened his hand and grabbed the basket in the girl''s arms. "give me!" seemed to feel the hand grabbed by the boy on the right. The girl leaned forward abruptly and grabbed it diagonally with one hand, trying to grab the bamboo pole at the foot of the boy on the left. "Snapped!" At this moment, the teenager on the left also gave a smirk, kicked with his right foot, and the bamboo pole flew out immediately. "Today, you can''t go anywhere!" As the bamboo pole flew out, the boy on the left suddenly made a slightly pleasant voice. "give me!" At the same time, the angry shout of the teenager on the right also rang, and his hand slammed onto the basket and grabbed it. "You...you guys, don''t go too far!" Feeling the basket being caught, the girl can only bow her head and hug the basket tightly. "Wow..." Unexpectedly, the young man on the right was very strong, so he pulled her to the ground with the basket and dragged her for a while. With a clacking, her right arm was torn apart, and her skin was rubbed against the gravel. Countless blood stains came out. The pain struck, the girl clenched her teeth, but she still held the basket and refused to let go. "Do not!" Then, in the next second, she yelled out aloud. With this sound, the soup overflowed in the basket, but she swallowed her dusty clothes. "It''s really troublesome! Let me go! Thought you are the eldest lady! Are you qualified to say too much now?" At this time, the boy on the left seemed impatient, so he held out his hand and grabbed it into the girl''s arms. "you dare!" However, at this moment, the moment the words were just spoken, a cold sound suddenly sounded in the ears of the two young people. Almost instantly, the two of them stood up with their hair on their bodies, and a series of scenes flashed in their minds unconsciously, as if a human form of darkness suddenly shrouded behind them, and a pair of bright red eyes resembling evil spirits opened suddenly, meaning terror. Instantly swept the whole body. In an instant, the two of them stiffened suddenly, their eyes widened, and the whole person paused on the spot, only their necks turned, and they looked back involuntarily. And they were greeted by darkness. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" In the two crisp sounds, the two only felt a tightness on their faces, their cheeks were already tightly grasped by one hand, their cheeks were aching, but they couldn''t move. "Stop it!" And at this moment, with a violent shout, the familiar dark shadow suddenly enveloped the two of them. The burly figure was already in front of the two young people, and the burly middle-aged Hyuga ninja, the pair of oppressive The eyes were already locked in the middle of these two teenagers, the one with his hands up. And his hand is already raised high, and in the next second, he will slash at this young man and solve it with one blow! "Wow!" The grass-green cloak spread out. It seemed that the boy''s face was as cold as frost, and he suddenly raised his head. In his eyes, the cold gaze and the slowly raised white pupil appeared, and the corner of his mouth squeezed a sneer like a knife. "It''s up to you?" In the blade''s sneer~www.novelhall.com~In the cold forest, the young man''s grass green cloak was hunting and hunting, and a voice full of killing intent and disdain, squeezed out from between his teeth. "Tap!" At this time, the young man Peng Zhan''s cloak suddenly sank, and one foot was already on the young man''s back. In this space with the help of strength, a figure exactly like the young man rushed out, and inadvertently, stood up and made a fist, already close in front of Hyuga Soji. "What...what!" At this moment, looking at the figure in front of him, the fist that was already in front of him, Hyuga Sji''s eyes widened suddenly, and the scars were almost twisted together with the sudden change of his face. It was ugly and terrifying, but it was shocking. Fear inexplicably, he also exclaimed in shock, "Boom!" In the next second, amid the heavy contact between the flesh and flesh, and the flesh and the ground that resounded through half of the village, three clouds of dust and smoke suddenly rose. Slowly, from near the entrance of the village, slowly flying to the sky. Chapter 1133： A gap like a gap Good... so awesome... There was a slight tremor under his feet. Sato Hideos eyes widened little by little. In his eyes, the figure of the young man covered in the grass green cloak was exposed, and in the afterglow, It was the foot print deeply embedded in the ground not far away, and the crack zone spreading from the foot print as the center. This instantaneous speed... The scene just now appeared in his mind, the figure that suddenly turned around, and the figure that disappeared in the next second, and after that, it was the strong wind that swept in. Is this the hero of the third Ninja World War, second only to the golden flash, Lord Mizumon? didn''t see what he did. In an instant, just an instant, all three people were solved! Moving his eyes up little by little, Hideo Sato moved his gaze away from the naked young figure, and slowly swept across the young man''s side, the two small pits where the dust and smoke were scattered, and the distance, close to that one. The earth and rocks at the edge of the forest are slightly larger pits. It was really just a moment. From his point of view, he only saw the boy''s turning around, and then the figure flashed. When the strong wind hits, the front impact sounded like a sound, and then three plumes of smoke rushed up. He didn''t see it at all. How did the young man make the move, and what method did he use to solve these three people. Is it really... Chiba? Is that... Chiba? As the picture in his head turned, and a series of thoughts turned, with a grunt, Hideo Sato couldn''t help swallowing. To be honest, the war, and the heroes in the war, are actually a little far away to him. He is just a very ordinary Konoha ninja, and because of a lucky "warning mission, there is no mistake. "As a result, he was always placed in a guard post, and he barely got a small captain of the defense force. He did not participate in the war, and because the war did not affect the village at all, he knew that the war was in progress. Some of the things, some dazzling characters that can''t be concealed, and the earth-shattering things done by these dazzling characters. However, he hasn''t seen it with his own eyes, and everything is just the sentences he has heard from the population plus his own imagination. For this dazzling character and earth-shattering things, at best, he stayed in his imagination. At this moment, he deeply understands how limited his own strength and imagination are. After seeing the boys battle in front of him, no, it cant be called a battle. I can only say that after a unilateral instant kill, he now feels a little bit about what those dazzling characters and heroes are like. exist. is what a gap between yourself and yourself! At the same time, after feeling this, he began to doubt in his heart. What he saw in front of him was really the guy who had been assigned to his team, with a gloomy face all day long, thoughtfully, and suspected that others would give him a favor. Class child? Although he saw the boy surviving and returning to the village before, he was also happy from the bottom of his heart. After all, after learning about the boys actions in the war, his previous hatred and misunderstanding of the boy had long since disappeared and turned into a kind of sincere respect. He has been in the hatred of adults since he was a child, but he was still able to do his best for the village, and even sacrificed his life in the future of the village. He has no reason to hate such a person, such a young hero, To be disgusted, even, he was ashamed of himself, and now rationally think about it, when his father betrayed the village, the child hadn''t fallen to the ground yet, what was his father''s guilt? Therefore, with this feeling of shame, guilt and sincere respect, when he sees the boy coming back, he will be so happy to forget about it, almost incoherent in excitement. And now, after seeing the strength of this boy, his heart is full of inevitable and unbelievable feelings caused by the discrepancy between impression and reality. At this time, amidst all the feelings surging in his heart, Hideo Sato opened his mouth, trying to say something, asking something, but he couldn''t say a word or ask. Where is the combat power that can only be dumbfounded, keeping turning around and reaching out, as if wanting to say something, as if to stop the appearance of the young man in front of him. "Wow!" And at this moment, in front of his eyes, wearing a grass green cloak, standing in the middle of the two young Hyuga boys buried in the pit, he did not look at the young Hyuga who twitched on both sides from time to time. He took off the cloak and put on the girl who was slowly sitting upright. Then, he took a deep look at the girl, pursed her lips, stood up again, in the eyes of Sato Hideo and all the other villagers who were constantly attracted by the movement just now, slowly in the two teenagers Squatted down on his hand. "Crack!" Then, under the expressionless face, the left hand of the boy on the left and the right hand of the boy on the right were gently picked up. Then, under the eyes of everyone, the boy shook his hands abruptly, Chakra burst open, and both hands bent over at an incredible angle in the crisp sound of bone fragmentation. "what!" Suddenly, the head that was embedded in the pit suddenly lifted up, and the body was stretched straight. Under the severe pain of the broken hands, they fainted, directly screamed and woke up in pain. "My...my hand!" While was screaming, they could vaguely hear the cry of the two. "No! No! Stop it, do you know who we are? Stop it!" However, before the crying cry fell, the two Hyuga teenagers'' frightened, angry, and frightened voices rang. In their eagerness, their voices involuntarily rose up, as if they were the cry of a girl. At this moment~www.novelhall.com~ One of their left foot and one right foot are already in the hands of the teenager. "Then, do you know who she is?" However, after hearing that they were startled, angry, frightened and even crying with a little bit of regret, the boy was still expressionless. Then, in this understatement, with a "click", the bones were broken and crumpled. The left and right legs of the two teenagers, like their right hands and left arms, twisted again at an incredible angle. "what!" "Ah! My feet, my feet!" The next second, a screaming scream, with the heavy crying voice, he howled again. "Yeah!" "The enemy... the enemy?" "What...what''s going on?" And in this tragic howl, the crowd onlookers finally reacted. Seeing the boy''s appearance of breaking other people''s hands and feet, the timid had already screamed, and the slightly better ones were already showing horror. For a time, the whole crowd was boiling and crowded. The crowd is messed up. "Chi...Chiba...is it Chiba?" Then, amidst the horror and noise of the human voices, a fragile, unbelievable, familiar female voice was introduced into the boy''s ears. Chapter 1134： Its okay...Its okay, Im back "Snow Na..." Ignoring the two teenagers of the Hyuga clan who were tumbling and crying because of broken hands and feet next to him, and the chaos around them, and some secret whistles had already begun, they walked slowly to the girl, half-kneeled, and stared at her The girl sitting on her knees in front, wearing a grass green cloak, seemed to be searching for something in her eyes, and she seemed to deny what she was thinking. "Are you really...really Chiba?" When he heard the boy''s voice, the girl''s snow-white glittering eyes opened slightly, and her figure almost trembled, and her hands, with trembling, slowly lifted up. really But why? How could this be? What exactly happened? would let Xuena be like this? At this moment, looking at the girls eyes, the boy seemed to finally confirm something, his face sank instantly, but when he saw the girls trembling hands raised, he subconsciously leaned down and leaned his face together. The girl''s hands were covered with dust and even a little blood. "Humph" At this moment, her face came close, and the pain and tender touch appeared on her hands, and the girl frowned slightly. Then, her face was red. If... if he is really Chiba... then I... then I... At this moment, involuntarily, the girl''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated for a few minutes, her face flashed red and it was already hot. What...what should I do? For a while, her head seemed to be blank, and her heart palpitations and shyness made her unable to think. Her hand! At the same time, feeling the roughness of the fine sand on the girls hand and the cold touch on the fingers, the boy frowned, but he pursed his lips. He suppressed the doubts and the stillness. Extinguished, the anger that was slowly fueled by self-blame and guilt. What happened during my absence? What kind of things did she suffer to make this happen? The slight tingling and uncomfortable feeling caused by the rough texture seemed to extend to the heart, the young man''s frowning brows, frowned a little bit, looking at the girl''s empty and blank white pupils, slightly clenched. Jaw. It''s him...really... it''s him! After some groping, the girl seemed to be struck by thunder and lightning, and her whole person was stunned on the spot. Her originally trembling hands were suddenly pressed tightly on the boy''s cheeks, as if the boy would disappear when he let go. At this moment, those shyness in her heart, those heartbeats speeding up, were instantly replaced by a kind of ecstasy. These days, the dream she thought was absolutely impossible, suddenly, came true. She was trembling, her mouth was open, and the glittering sparkle in her eyes had already condensed into a watery glow, ready to come out. She wanted to laugh, but found that the corners of her mouth seemed to be stiff, and there was no way to raise it. She wanted to cry, but she didn''t want to cry from the bottom of her heart, and she clenched her teeth unconsciously. How can I cry? How can you cry in front of him? He will be worried. Besides, he is still alive, he is back, how can I cry? "Yuki Na... are you okay?" And at this moment, watching the tears in the girls eyes, it seemed to cry and laugh, there seemed to be endless grievances to be poured out, and there seemed to be endless joy to express, the boy couldnt help but speak. To the mouth, it is unprecedented softness. Seeing the stubbornness and stubbornness on this strong and stubborn girl''s face disintegrated in front of him in an instant, revealing a soft color that he had never seen before, feeling the cold hands full of the rough touch of fine sand On the weight of his face, the teenager was involuntarily worried, worried that the tone of his speech would hurt the girl, not feeling it, his voice was as gentle as he could. "Uh...uh...wow!" Hearing this soft voice that I had never heard from a young boy, the girls lips suddenly flattened, and she nodded repeatedly, trying to stop her sore nose and eyes, but in the end, she was touched by the kindness she hadnt heard for a long time. Overwhelmed by the voice of love, and the gentleness that the sweetheart had never had before, she couldn''t help but opened her hand and threw herself into the arms of the sweetheart, hugged her neck tightly with both hands, and burst into tears. "I think you are dead. I haven''t been able to find you for the past six months. The village also thinks you are dead. I think you are dead. Hongyan thinks you are dead. Everyone...everyone thinks you are dead!" At this moment, it seemed to have lost all self-control, the backlog of grievances and pains that had accumulated for a long time, all the sorrows and sorrows erupted. The girl lay on the boys shoulders, lost her voice in pain, her tears gurgling, mixed with a little dust and blood The drops rolled down, seeping into the boy''s clothes, and slowly swallowed wet. "This kid..." And at this moment, the screaming crowd suddenly fell silent, and everyone was attracted by the cry of pain. The grievances, sorrows and sorrows contained in the crying, along with the crying, shocked everyone''s hearts. No matter how strong, in their eyes, the girl holding someone crying is only eleven years old. This cry is not the cry that an eleven-year-old girl should have. This kid... How much did endure? How much sadness do you hide? At this moment, the stunned villagers stood in their eyes one by one, looking at the girl with her shoulders shaking and crying with her back, a look of unbearable expression slowly appeared on her face. They didn''t know what happened, and they didn''t know what was going on, and they were a little bit confused. What is the origin of the boy who attacked the village ninja or the Hyuga clan ninja. But they can see now that this boy is with that girl. And that girl, although she couldn''t see her face clearly, she was familiar with her figure, and she was also a member of the village. In other words, this boy does not seem to be an enemy. However, these are not the main points now. The main point is that this girl is crying too sadly, as if all the grievances that have been bullied have been released. How can I make a little girl cry like this? Unconsciously, the villagers seemed to be inspired and looked at the two tumbling and crying Hyuga boys. "It''s okay... it''s okay, Xuena, I''m back, everything will be fine, it''s all right!" At this time, hearing the girls pain and feeling the sadness, pain and joy that came from holding his hands, the boy couldnt help his nose sore, his hands involuntarily encircled the girls trembling shoulders~www.novelhall .com~ Lightly patted the girl''s feminine back, and said softly but very firmly. "All those who bully you, which hand bullies you, I will break his hand, which foot bullies you, I will break his foot, who laughs at you for not seeing, I will blind him, dont worry Well, I''m back, no one can bully you, and no one dares to bully you." Then, after this low, soft voice, this very cold voice sounded slowly. With this cold sound, an unprecedented cold breath, centered on the youth, suddenly spread out, instantly permeating the hearts of everyone present. In an instant, everyone shuddered for no reason, a chill came from the heart, and the hairs on the whole body stood upright. ... Qi Qi, for no reason, everyone present swallowed, and even the two Hyuga boys who were tumbling and howling were chilling, looking at the boy holding the girl in horror, panicking. The audience, there was silence! Chapter 1135： phantom Shaking his hands, Sato couldn''t help but wipe the peas that had accumulated on his forehead, and he was about to follow the sweat dripping down his cheeks, his eyes trembling. X23US. COM update fastest At that moment, his heart sighed, and his whole body was upright. In front of his eyes was almost a blood-red Shura hell, countless broken limbs and broken arms twisted out of the ground under the blood flowing from the ground, stiff and terrifying. The cruelty of this Shura hell, the dry, **** broken arms and stumps stretched out, covering the entire blood-red sight, and finally, like deformed petals, gathered to the towering flower. The blood-colored **** lotus flower. And among the stamens of the blood-colored **** lotus, in the center of all the broken limbs, the young man standing in front of him. Stained with blood, standing among **** horrors. It''s like the incarnation of death. At that moment, his heartbeat almost stopped, and the horror of suffocation in his mouth and nose still lingered in his heart at this time, and his whole body was shaking uncontrollably. "Hey!" Unable to help him, he swallowed again and opened his mouth, trying to shout out the horror still lingering in his heart, but the screams reached the edge of his mouth, but he seemed to be stuck in his throat. Under the beating heartbeat, it turned into a panic of panic. Kill... Murderous... This is... Murderous! At this moment, the forehead of the sweat bead was wiped off. During this breath, sweat oozes again, which gathers into beads and rolls down his cheeks. With this drop of sweat, Sato Hideo''s trembling eyes slowly burst into a kind of horror. A kind of surprise that is different from the current fear. Chiba...How old is it! Such a murderous aura, a murderous aura that suffocates everyone, how could such a strong murderous aura be on a child who is only eleven or twelve years old. What the hell... what happened? Let such a child be so murderous... And with the sudden emergence of horror, Sato Hideo started to feel heartache for no reason. He had never felt this kind of murderous aura. To possess such a murderous aura, what kind of cruelty and killing the child in front of him has experienced. , To have such a murderous spirit? is such a strong murderous intent that almost made him a phantom in an instant. There are probably not many people in Konoha. At the same time, it also means that the child in front of him has experienced brutal killings that most people in Konoha have not experienced before he can possess such murderous aura. After all, as a ninja, although he rarely has a mission to leave the village, as the captain of a defense force, he has also experienced life and death battles. Murderous things, as long as they have killed people, will actually have them. The strengths are different. That''s it. The strength of the murderous aura is closely related to the ninjas mind and the number of killings, and it is even proportional. The more determined the ninja, the more people killed, the more the murderous aura will be. When it reaches a certain level, it can cause others to All kinds of discomfort form an invisible deterrent. Although murderous aura is not a ninja power, it is also a weapon to some extent. However, this weapon is completely different from the power of a ninja. Behind the acquisition of this weapon, it may often be a sea of ??corpses and blood, which is an ominous weapon. Even if there are too many killings and the mind is not firm enough, the murderous aura will invade the holder, mess up his mind, make him fall into madness, and become a lunatic who kills without blinking. And the current situation suffices to show that the child named Chiba in front of him was firm in mind and killed so much. At the same time, it also more and more set off the sadness of this child, ordinary children, and even ordinary ninjas, even at his age. If you are in a war, you will be protected by the village from being in the cruelest line of war. But this child is struggling cruelly in the blood, coupled with the disclosure of his achievements in the village, this child is definitely not the experience of a Konoha child. Coupled with the misunderstanding of the villagers towards him, those disgusting eyes, at this moment, Sato Xiu heartfeltly felt sorry for the little boy. For some reason, as his gaze moved to the two Hyuga boys, the distress in his heart slowly turned into disgust. Too much! unacceptable! How can you treat a hero''s little girlfriend like this! Too much, too much! This is simply a shame to the Hyuga clan! The Hyuga clan should feel ashamed! The expression on Hideo Sato''s face gradually changed with the feeling in his mind. was also at the stall where Hideo Sato''s expression changed. Xuena, who suddenly vented his grievances and pain, slowly calmed down, and his tear-stained face gradually revealed a little calm face. "Are you better?" At this time, feeling the change in Xuenai''s mood, Chiba slowly closed his eyes, took a slight breath, and condensed the frightened and murderous eyes. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes had recovered. calm. At the same time, as he opened his mouth, the cold murderous aura that overflowed slowly faded away. Suddenly, everyone present felt their throats loosen, and the feeling of suffocation disappeared quickly. Some people even covered their necks unconsciously and took a few deep breaths. And many more people looked at the teenagers in the field with an expression of surprise. "Well, better..." Hearing this sound from Chiba, she seemed to be tired of crying Xuena who was lying on Chiba''s shoulder, nodded subconsciously, and opened her mouth to answer. But, soon, she suddenly discovered something. The whole face was puffed, the whole was red, and even the top of her head was almost white. how to do? I...I, I, I now...not...not... This... Isn''t this something that a girlfriend can do? This, this hug... hug him, and... still cry like that... more...more more... even more in front of so many people... What...what should I do? Face...the face is so hot~www.novelhall.com~heart...the heart is about to jump out of the throat! End...It''s over, I can''t think anymore! This...here, what to...how to do. What if... what if Chiba treats me as... as such a frivolous girl who hugs boys casually... what? The face red to the root of her ears seemed to be covered with a layer of red cloth. Xuenai slowly widened her eyes, and the sound of his heartbeat filled her eardrums like a drum. He was aware of her gaffe and her face between her nose. On the side, after the breath that belongs to Chiba and the touch of Chiba''s soft face, her head is completely blank, and her thoughts are also incoherent. She lost her speech ability in an instant, and her conversation stopped abruptly. Chapter 1136： aware "Wh...what''s wrong? Is it physically injured?" Xuenai suddenly stopped talking, and Chiba''s brows instantly wrinkled. Then, after touching the skin across the skirt, he felt Xuenai''s fast beating heart and some hot body, he couldn''t help but turn around. He looked at Xuenai. Heartbeat so fast? Body temperature seems to have risen? Is there really something wrong with the body? Is it because of a complication that is invisible to the eyes, or, because of some disease, the eyes are invisible. The current rapid heartbeat and rising body temperature are signs of the disease? Or is it because of the emotional ups and downs of those two **** just now that the current situation happened? And at this moment, this series of anxious thoughts flashed through his mind. At the same time, Chibas turning of his head was stagnant. At this time, because Xuena was holding him too tightly, he released his hands holding Xuenai and wanted to lean back to observe Xuenas behavior, but he couldnt Go on. Even, because Xuena hugged too tightly, his actions made him closer to Xuena. The delicate fragrance of the faint girl slowly penetrated into her nose, and Xue Nai''s soft body touched her heart. For no reason, Qianye''s face was slightly hot. Xuena... And his heart trembled slightly, and his heartbeat went fast for no reason. For a long time, although I live with Yukina, because of the relationship between training and the destiny change plan, and the age gap with Yukina, plus 0 experience in the relationship between men and women, and the unpleasantness of getting along with girls in previous lives. When Nai gets along, Chiba doesn''t have any extra thoughts other than treating her as a partner. At this time, the two were close to each other, separated by thin clothes, almost skin-to-skin blind date, Chiba seemed to have finally noticed something, a little unnatural flashed across his face. Yes! Xuena is because of her untidy clothes in full view, so she is so. I am afraid that her current appearance should be blushing and heartbeat, not sick. call! That''s right, after all, Xuena is a girl, and there is also a tutor from Miss Hyuga''s family, so it''s no wonder that you will be ashamed. The blame has to let go! so far so good! I am really too reckless. If you let her go like this, wouldn''t the torn clothes in front of her be exposed to so many people? Although only the arm is torn apart, Yukana is the eldest girl of the Hyuga family. The tutoring for men and women should be very strict. In addition, Yukana can be shy sometimes, although she looks serious on weekdays. , But sometimes she looks like Hinata. Although she is not as shy as Hinata, she is still shy after all. This is true even with me alone, let alone so many people! I really owe it! With the unnaturalness on his face, this series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind. Uh Now how to do? After looking around, and a hint of grass-green shadow flashing in the corner of his eye, Chiba suddenly "figured out" something. Then, after "thought" everything, Chiba''s brows wrung up. After "knowing" the "reason" why Xuena refused to let go, he didn''t know what to do. Before he crossed, although he was at a certain age, his previous life experience basically did not communicate with girls much, let alone communicate with girls who were embarrassed because of the disheveled clothes under the eyes of everyone, and now this I didn''t have such experience either. He didn''t know how to solve the current problem. Tell her directly? But wouldn''t it make her more shy? Holding me like this now, I''m afraid Xuena is already shy and can''t talk anymore, and I''m afraid he''s also tortured like torment. After all, from a different standpoint, a big man of mine can''t look up, let alone her! But, don''t say it directly, then, how should we deal with it? Now, there is a cloak to cover it. But, she hugged me like this, I can''t completely cover her! With a headache, Chiba couldn''t help looking forward. At a position a little more than one hand from him, the grass-green cloak made of harmony sound lay quietly there, just leaning forward to get it. , Now Xue Na is holding it, he can''t get it at all. For a time, Chiba was caught in a dilemma. How to do how to do At this time, Xuena was completely in chaos, and there was no reaction at all except for not feeling that he was holding Qianye tightly. hateful! What to say? Now Xuena must let me go, otherwise, if it is late, the scars on her body will be covered with fine sand. If it is not dealt with as soon as possible, it will be very serious. Gee! During this period of time, she couldn''t see her eyes, she must have suffered a lot, no! Not only deal with the scars, but also ask her to check it, otherwise, I can''t rest assured. In this regard, Chiba is slightly anxious. Ok? Then, in the anxiety, between the fleeting thoughts, he suddenly noticed something, and the whole person was almost shocked. This time... this time? Just now... what Xuena said, what did Xuena say? Half a year? In the past six months? Half a year? The moment he noticed it, his figure shook, and a chill suddenly rose. For a moment, he was like an ice cellar, and cold sweat oozes from his forehead. what? It''s been half a year since I died? In other words, it has been half a year since I fainted in the face of Wu Qianyan? How... how! Yuze and the others didn''t mean that I was in a coma for ten days and then stayed with them for less than ten days, plus on the way, at most, I was away for half a month at most! A conservative estimate is one month! How could it be half a year? How could it be half a year? At this moment, his mind suddenly accelerated, and some hysterical thoughts rushed up at a speed that was countless times faster than his heartbeat. For a while, he was overwhelmed by these thoughts. how come? how come? Yuze and the others will never lie to me, but it is impossible for Xuena to lie to me? Half a year... half a year... Lynn! Lin''s fate... How impossible! Absolutely impossible! How could I be in a coma for half a year or a coma for half a year? How could I be still alive and starving to death? Besides, Yuze said it was ten days, so it would never exceed ten days. Yuze''s character is absolutely guaranteed. Moreover, it is no good for them to deceive me. For them ~www.novelhall.com~ I was in a coma for half a year, and there is no difference between being in a coma for ten days! But... But Xuena won''t lie to me, and it doesn''t make sense to lie to me! With eyes widening little by little, Qianye''s heart flashed with panic, and a trace of panic slowly emerged from his face. At this moment, he suddenly felt that behind him, there seemed to be a huge shadow that turned into a hand, spreading on the top of his head, and black threads running down from the five fingers, winding around his four fingers and back. On the back, it looks like a puppet''s hand. "Swipe it!" At this moment, four figures suddenly flashed across his body, and fell silently, surrounding him. "You''re already surrounded, just grab it with your hands!" The cold and oppressive voice sounded abruptly the moment the figure fell. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1137： courage "is it?" Slight, depressive, trembling, angry, sad, sighing, helpless... voices with indescribable complex emotions sounded softly in my ears. "Chi... Chiba..." Suddenly, because his heart was like a deer, his head was blank, and Xuena, who closed his eyes unknowingly, opened his eyes suddenly. The blush on his face disappeared, and his eyes stared slightly. Expressions of surprise, astonishment, and worry slowly emerged. Then, she felt her shoulders tighten slightly, her mouth trembling slightly, her hand slowly released, and her figure leaned back little by little. "Really? Is that so..." At this moment, the deep voice mixed with extremely complex emotions resounded in her ears again. "Are you all right, Chiba!" Unable to help, Xue Na turned his head to look at Chiba, who was already a certain distance away at this time, and was already extremely worried. However, she did not receive a response to this sound, only a clatter, she was slightly heavy, and the cloak that had slipped from her shoulders because of the rush just now had already wrapped her tightly. Afterwards, with a sound of "Yeah", Xue Nai suddenly turned into a shock. She exclaimed unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, she was hugged by Chiba. Almost subconsciously, she wrapped her hands around Chiba''s neck and cheeks. On top, it was already stained with two red clouds. Although half of the cheeks were rubbed on the ground, blood and gray marks were intertwined, it looked embarrassed, but the red clouds dyed the cheeks, but it showed the beauty that the embarrassment could not hide. This... this... Qian... Chiba... What''s wrong with this? How...how... But at this moment, her heart is like a deer hitting, compared to just now, her heartbeat is only fast or slow, her whole body is already soft and hot, and her throat is rolling, but it is hard to speak and watch so much People were so ashamed that they buried their face in Qianye''s chest, and closed their eyes not to look at them. Chiba... why is Chiba like this... In front of so many people... he... he also... However, I really want to stay that way. At the same time, she couldn''t help but flash through such a charming thought. Always feel that something is missing...Always feel that something is missing... It turns out that this piece is missing! This is... Is this the uncertainty of fate? Do not! Should it be instability? Yuze and the others, indeed found me half a month ago, and I was also in a coma for ten days after being rescued by them. However, the day Yuze found me was not the day I was in a coma, but a day after I was in a coma for half a year! On the way, the green grass is yellowing and the green leaves are mixed with gold. It is already very early in autumn, and the battle of Shenwubi Bridge begins in spring, but it is already half a year. Although unbelievable, it is true that it is impossible to believe it. Along the way, although it is difficult to distinguish between the hot and cold weather in spring and autumn, it is too taken for granted, so it ignores the series of changes along the way. I am still Too underestimated! Too underestimate the destiny thing! At this moment, Qianye holding Xuenai''s teeth clenched slightly, almost rattling. It has been half a year since the battle of Shen Wu Bi Bridge, Lin''s fate, I am afraid it has happened, he has missed everything in a coma. Originally, he was full of ambition, and it was smooth in Yuze. Not only did he not die, he even returned to the village today more than five days earlier than he estimated. He was full of hope, but now it is all in vain. In addition to the situation of Xuenai, And what happened to Xuena just now, no matter how strong Qianba was, his heart was full of nameless fire, almost bursting out. "stop!" At this moment, he was surrounded by four ninjas of Konoha''s secret whistle after all, and his actions immediately aroused the alert of the four. The four of them wore civet cat masks, all of them from Anbe. Although Chibas chest was filled with an unknown fire, after all, he had experienced many fierce battles in the Three World Wars. He still maintained a considerable sense of reason in the eruptive anger. He could see that these four people Not only are Anbes people, but they are also the elite of Anbe. Everyone is not weak. At the same time, depending on where they stand, not only the front, back, left, and right sides are blocked, but one side is attacked. There must be two people who can help the first time. As long as he moves, three people will attack him, and the two are still in different positions. It can be seen that the four people cooperate with each other very well. At this point, if he can use the eight-door mode, there is pressure to deal with these four people, but there is not much problem. However, he couldn''t use the eight-door mode now. If he did start and Xuena was still in his arms, he would definitely lose. Right now, he really has nothing to do with it. "I''m going to the hospital, she needs treatment, and I also need to go to the Hokage Building to meet Master Hokage." However, although the anger in his chest was fierce, Chiba was not aimed at these Anbe members. Most of them were angry at himself and several members of the Hyuga clan who had insulted Yukana. These Anbes just performed their duties, and he, who was quite sensible, did not anger him. Because of them, he didn''t want to fight either. This is also a signal to communicate. However, after all, his heart was raging with anger, and his tone naturally contained a bit of gunpowder. This The four Anbe ninjas were slightly hesitant when they heard that Chiba smelled of ignition medicine, but it was obviously words that left room for communication. They recognized that the person in front of them was the hero who shined in the Third Ninja War, and even saved Konoha with his life at a critical juncture. At first, after confirming Chiba''s death, the news reached the third generation of Hokage. When the adults'' ears, the three generations of Naruto Masters actually vomited blood in grief, and in the ordinary days, as Anbe, this boy has many extraordinary things, they have heard or seen ~www.novelhall.com~ They are also very impressed with Chiba. When they rushed out just now, they had already recognized this young man, otherwise, according to their duties, when this young man hurt someone, they would stop and subdue this young man. It will never be surrounded at this time and persuade the other party to surrender. In this village, apart from Hokage, I am afraid there is only this young man, and their Anbu directly under Hokage will not do it directly. "Wait...wait a minute!" But at this moment, when the four Anbu glanced at each other, a person suddenly leaned in and stopped in front of Chiba with a panic in his mouth. "Things... things are very complicated, he is our Konoha hero, don''t do it!" The visitor trembled slightly, and after a panic shout, he seemed to have plucked up his courage and shrugged and shouted. PS: a recommendation, "through the interstellar Black Dragon" Author: Sin considered a great Gua, but the genuine author of Lolita Meng sister paper yo ...... Chapter 1138： Meaningless? Sa... Captain Sato? Looking at the ninja standing in front of him, Chiba was slightly startled, and his face was obviously surprised. Sato? At this moment, the four Anbes were also quite surprised. They all slowly grabbed the sword, ninja and handprints in their hands. In the moment of hesitation just now, this person suddenly flashed in front of them, and they almost subconsciously wanted to do it. . Fortunately, they recognized this person''s voice and stopped their actions. "Wait a minute...wait a minute!" At this moment, in front of Chiba, Sato Hideo, who opened his hands, trembled slightly, and gasped for breath. After that shout, the whole person almost felt collapsed, and his back was already wet. For a moment, when he was standing in front of Chiba, his head was almost blank, and there was only the word "death" in his heart. To him, the killing intent of these four Anbes at that moment almost made him unable to move, and he felt incredible now that he could shout those words. "Captain Sato, what are you doing!" The next second, Chiba behind him suddenly made a sound, and his words were already angry. "Sato, what are you doing!" At the same time, one of the four Anbes who looked like the captain also sang. "Captain Tanizuka, Chiba, I...I..." Hearing these two rebuke words, Sato Hideo, who had not yet fully recovered, looked at the front and then at the back. For a while, he was a little at a loss. "Almost, almost, you are dead, do you know?" Seeing Sato Hideo''s appearance, Chiba was also a little anxious, and said with some angrily. But in his heart, it was unexpected, frightened, and frightened. What was unexpected was that Sato sat in front of him desperately. What was frightened was that at that moment, if these four dark parts were not elite, it would not be accepted. If you live your subconscious offensive, then now, maybe Hideo Sato has become two parts. Originally, Chiba had a good impression of and respected this Sato Hideo. Now he is desperately standing in front of him. Although it is very unexpected, Chiba always cherishes those who save their lives at this crisis. For a moment, he was frightened, but also terrified. "What are you thinking about!" At the same time, the dark captain also ranted. For him, during this period, as the person in charge of the secret whistle, he did not have little contact with Hideo Sato. He was dedicated and attentive to this. Although the strength is not outstanding, he is a small member of the defense force that is quite capable. The captain admired it a lot. Although their identities were very different, the two of them could talk very well. In the faint, he was already a friend of Sato Hideo. The friend was so adventurous that he was almost uselessly beheaded by himself. His heart was the same as Chiba, but he was frightened, angry and afraid. "Uh" Hearing the angry rebuke of the two people, Sato Hideo was a little at a loss for a while, and he scratched his head subconsciously. Am I doing something wrong? At this moment, he thought so in his heart. "Ugh" At this moment, the dark squad leader Tanizuka saw Sato Hideo''s appearance, and he sighed. This guy was completely misunderstood. In Sato Hideo''s view, they should take Chiba away at all costs. That''s why I rushed out and emphasized Chiba''s identity specifically to avoid fighting in order to protect Chiba. However, this is a complete misunderstanding. Since they hadn''t done anything before, how could they do it under Qianye''s expression of communication, and they did it, the four of them are probably not the most dazzling genius opponents in this village. After all, this Chiba, but one person played against Five Thousand Yanyin and killed thousands of Qianyanyin''s monsters. Even if they were four of them and each other held their little girlfriend, they would only be defeated. Moreover, once they fight, although they are bound to be invincible, they can still hold on for a while, but if they fight for a long time, they will inevitably cause a series of reactions in the village sentry. When the time comes, it will be bad. Moreover, Chiba used his life to hold back Wuqian Yanyin for the village. Although they injured other ninjas in the village, how could they suspect that Chiba had betrayed the village before the matter was investigated. If Chiba betrayed the village, why did he risk his death to drag Wuqian Yanyin, if he really betrayed, let Yanyin come in, Konoha would have suffered heavy losses, so the word betrayal is completely invalid. But now Chiba doesn''t want to fight, and they don''t want to fight, how did they fight? The hesitation just now was only because this matter involved the Hyuga clan, and the current situation was very sensitive. Chiba''s actions undoubtedly made this matter more sensitive. For a while, they didn''t know how to deal with it. Just thinking about what to do. "The Captain Tanizuka did not intend to use force." At this time, Chiba also lowered his voice as much as possible and said from behind Sato Hideo. Although he expressed his willingness to communicate just now, his eyes were always on these Anbu, and Chiba could still see that these Anbu had no meaning to fight. But he didn''t expect that Sato Hideo would rush out. Just now, he didn''t have the energy to save Sato Hideo. At this moment, he also saw that Sato Hideo had misunderstood. This sentence was a reminder. "what?" When he heard Chiba''s voice, Sato Hideo was taken aback, and he opened his mouth with surprise. Then, his face turned red in an instant. The act of plucking up his courage was completely unnecessary and even almost killed himself. It''s almost like sending to death. Thinking of this, Sato Hideo immediately wanted to dig a hole in. "Stupid..." In response, Tanizuka could not help but cursed secretly, but there was a slight smile on the face under the mask. However, although the idiot is stupid, this also means that other people have begun to change their views on Chiba, and the fact of saving the village finally gave Chiba the support and praise that he deserved. That''s right, don''t be so troublesome! At this moment, in his heart, he didn''t know what was wrong, but he was relieved. Since the Three World Wars ~www.novelhall.com~ other people may not know, but they know clearly inside their Anbu. This kid has made many tricks and even committed a risk alone several times to stabilize the battle and help Konoha victory Made an unimaginable contribution. Even when it was determined that Chiba was killed in battle, the Anbe inside specially mourned him in silence. However, it is such a child who is still not seen by anyone in the village. Although they are a firm and different Anbu, they can''t help but give birth to a little resentment. Now that Chiba is supported and protected by the ordinary ninja Hideo Sato, I am very relieved. "It really is Chiba!" At this time, there was a sudden sound behind them, and Tanizuka''s thoughts were interrupted, and he looked subconsciously. "Master Huo!" But after looking back, he hurriedly bowed his head and saluted and said. At this moment, standing behind them is Huo Jian with a surprised look, Hokage''s assistant! Chapter 1139： Fire room arrangement Fire room... As the gazes of the four Anbu ninjas including Tanizuka moved, Chiba''s gaze fell on Huoma''s body, but his face flashed with a slightly inexplicable look. At this time, in his eyes, the assistant of the third generation of Hokage looked a little strange. Compared to before, Huojin has obviously changed, both in terms of body description and temperament. On the outside, Chibas gaze fell on Huojins face for the first time. At this moment, on Huojins face that was still handsome, there was a long scar from the right forehead all the way down to the chin. , And the scars on the left and right of the fingernails that traversed his left and right cheeks formed a cross. As a medical ninja, Chiba knew that the wounds that formed these two scars, can be said unceremoniously, almost killed the fire. On the skin exposed by the fire, such as the hands, there are also faint scars, which almost gives people the illusion that almost all of this person''s body is scarred, and there is no good skin. In terms of temperament, Huojin gave him a more stable feeling. There was an unshakable aura all over his body, which also made him look smarter and more capable. It is certain that in the third Ninja World War, The fire room has been thoroughly tempered. In the fire room in front of him, Chiba has a feeling that it is not the original fire room at all. To be honest, it might be a bit impolite to say that. Although the previous Huojin was also shrewd and capable, he stood beside Hokage three generations. It is a bit too low. And now, Chiba can affirm that even if he is standing by Hokage''s side, he is afraid that he will be eye-catching, and this attention is not just because of his appearance and his scars, but his temperament. "Okay, okay! Let''s hand it over to Anbu, everyone, let it go, it''s okay, it''s okay, let it go, let it go everyone!" But at this time, facing the salute from the raccoon mound and the attention of others, Huoma turned around, smiling slightly and talking to the crowd onlookers. However, because of the two scars on his face, the kindness of this smile is greatly reduced. "It''s Lord Huojian!" "Yes, it''s Huoma-sama, it should mean Hokage." "Then, let''s go, let''s go, everyone, don''t hinder Hokage''s dark department from handling official duties!" However, it was this kind of smile that did not raise the sympathy, but it caused a huge reaction from the onlookers. The curiosity and worry on the faces of the people who were curious and worried before disappeared immediately, and they turned to a look of peace of mind. Immediately someone evacuated the masses spontaneously. When the masses heard this, they were all dismissed honestly, and they would do what they should do next. No more attention here. This Seeing this scene, Qianye''s face flashed in surprise. There was a battle in the village, and the ninjas in their own village were dealt with by this hand and foot, just let Anbe deal with it, was it solved? What happened in the village? The martial law at the entrance of the village and the reaction of the villagers, how could it be like this between the two! And a trace of surprise flashed in his heart from the bottom of his heart. This is a battle in the village, and there are still people injured. The injured are the ninjas of the Hyuga clan. Basically, it can be considered that the village has been invaded. The villagers reaction is that there is an invasion in front of them. Even if the Anbe is resolved, even All of Naruto''s assistants are here, so what should I do, just leave without panic, tension and pressure. This situation is absolutely abnormal. At this moment, Qianye felt that the villagers were so careless if they were controlled by illusion. Village, what happened? At the same time, in addition to suspicion, Chiba''s brows frowned. "Lizuka, the next thing is left to you, Master Naruto has received the report and wants Chiba to go there." But at this time, seeing the villagers dispersed, Huoma turned his head, and glanced briefly at the two young ninjas of the Hyuga clan who were at a loss with their arms and feet, and the deep pit in the distance with their heads tilted. The living and dead Hyuga Soji said to Tanizuka. "Yes!" Regarding Huoma''s words, Tanizuka nodded in response. "Chiba, Hokage-sama needs you to go over immediately. So, Yukina''s injury should be handed over to Sato. Sato, you are responsible for sending Yukina to the hospital, Yuriko''s doctor. You must hand it over to Yuriko, understand? ?" After that, before Chiba opened his mouth, Huo Jian started to deal with things neatly. "me?" At this time, it seemed that Hokage''s assistant would come and take Chiba away in person. In addition to the previous life-threatening situation and the reprimands of Chiba and Tanizuka, Sato Hideo was a little overwhelmed. "Yes, it can only be you now, remember, hand it over to Dr. Yuriko." In this regard, Huoma didn''t feel any dissatisfaction with Sato Xiu''s embarrassment, and said with a smile. "Yes Yes!" And hearing this sentence, Sato Hideo reacted abruptly, saying yes with excitement. Yuriko? This is... At this moment, a glance flashed in Chiba''s heart, and he couldn''t help but look at Huojia. It just so happened that Huojia''s eyes turned, and the two of them touched, and Huojia smiled again. Then Huojian leaned down, picked up the bamboo pole by his feet, and walked forward. "Chiba, let me go down." At this moment, Xuena, whose face was buried in Qianye''s chest, seemed to feel a little bit. He raised his head gently and said to Qianye. "Snow Na..." Hearing Xuenai''s voice, Chiba frowned and lowered his head, as if there were many restlessnesses. "Don''t worry, Captain Sato will take me to Sister Yuriko''s side. Sister Yuriko is here, and my injury doesn''t matter." Feeling uneasy in Chiba''s words, Xue Na said. "Don''t worry, I must send Master Xuena to Dr. Yuriko." At this time, after squinting at the two Hyuga boys on the ground, Hideo Sato stepped forward and patted Chiba on the shoulder. This Yukuna has worked in the defense force, and no one in the defense unit does not know Yukna. For Yukna''s experience, Sato Hideo is also saddened by what happened to Yukna~ Ashamed, this sentence at this time was full of seriousness, and there was almost a feeling of desperate life. "Let me down." At this moment, Xue Nai said again, with half shyness and half firmness in her voice. "Then, please, Captain Sato." Looking at the fire room, looking at Sato Hideo, and looking at Yukna again, Chiba took a breath and slowly put Yukna down. After landing, Xuena took the bamboo pole handed over by Huoma, looked back at Chiba, and after showing a reassuring smile, under the leadership of Sato Hideo, he headed towards the hospital. "Then, let''s go there too." After watching the two leave, Huojin patted Chiba on the shoulder, turned and said. "Ok." Seeing the fire room that turned around and took a step forward, Chiba hesitated and followed. Chapter 1140： Variety "Then we should also deal with our affairs." When Chiba and Huoma left, the gazes of Tanizuka and the other four Anbe fell on the two teenagers of the Hyuga clan. Afterwards, the two Hyuga boys and the Hyuga Soji were carried out by the four Anbe in a careless way, and there was pain all the way, and they headed towards the hospital. After all, they were ninjas of the Hyuga clan, and Anbe couldn''t let them fend for themselves. Since they were injured, they had to be sent to the hospital. ... "Huoma...Mr., you..." On the other side, Chiba followed Huojian towards the Hokage Building. With Huojian leading the way, the secret whistles on the road were much safer, and he was not as vigilant as Hideo Sato led the way before. However, seeing Huoma''s slightly unnatural footwork in front of him, Chiba couldn''t help but speak. "what happened?" Regarding the words that Chiba wanted to say but stopped, Huoma turned his head naturally and asked, but there was a smile of joy at the corner of his mouth, and there was a sense of joy in his tone. Obviously, Huoma was in a very good mood. . "Your feet..." At this time, the second half of Chiba''s words came out. bad! However, as soon as the words were spoken, Chiba regretted it, and now Huojin was in a good mood. He said his feet, isn''t this which pot is not opened or which pot? For a while, Chiba was quite open, not knowing how to go on. "Oh, you mean my leg! I was injured in the battle and there is no way to heal it completely." However, Huoma didn''t seem to care, patted his right leg and said. This kid is still so keen! And in his heart, it was even more joyful. It turned out that Chiba saw that Huojin''s right leg seemed to be inconvenient when walking along the way. After looking at it for a while, he couldn''t help but ask. But Huojians right leg was indeed injured in the war which was incurable. At this time, if the distance is not long, its hard to see it. Once the distance is long, it will be somewhat obvious. The unnaturalness became more and more obvious, and I felt a little limping. "Is it because the tendon is injured, which makes it unable to exert any strength?" Seeing Huojin didn''t seem to care, Qianye pursed his lips, and became bold in his heart, and asked. "It''s really a medical ninja praised by everyone in the village. You saw it. During a mission, he accidentally hit the enemy''s ambush. The hamstring of his right foot was picked off and he returned to the camp for treatment. It''s already a bit late." Hearing this, Huo Jian smiled softly and said. Sure enough, was it an injury in the war? In response to this, Chiba frowned slightly. In the third Ninja War, Huojin had been performing war missions outside. He knew about this. After noticing the problem with his leg, he had a conjecture in this regard. "It''s true that ordinary medical ninjutsu can''t completely cure this kind of injury. If the injury is treated in a short period of time, the chance of healing is great. However, as long as the time is delayed, it will be difficult to cure it. Medical examination Carats effect is ultimately limited." With this brow frowning, Chiba said. "Yeah, but it''s a blessing in disguise, and then there is no dangerous task to perform." Hearing Chiba''s words, Huoma nodded and said. Just in the tone, it was a little bit more lonely and sad. "If you can trust me, I can perform surgery for you. There is a high chance that it will be cured." Hearing this, Chiba spoke hurriedly, a bit more eager in his words. There should be no problem with creating the art of regeneration. But in his heart, he thought so. Ordinary medical chakras, of course, cannot cure this kind of injury, but for creation and regeneration, this kind of injury is simply not worth mentioning compared to the lack of half of the heart. "No, no, this is actually pretty good." However, what Chiba did not expect was that Huojin simply rejected his own proposal. "Uh" Chiba was startled at Huoma''s straight refusal, his face was full of surprise. He expected that Huo Jian might have a few words of politeness. After all, they werent particularly familiar. In addition to having not seen for so long, it was inevitable that they would be more polite. Whether it was him or Huo Jian, it was nothing. Those who can simply make their own requests, or those who promise to help others. They are not very familiar, but Huojin''s character, he can tell a little bit. To be honest, the words he persuaded were well thought out. However, he absolutely did not expect that Huojin refused directly and altogether. Although the sentence was polite, the tone was quite firm, as if there was no room for negotiation. This is a bit strange. When he mentioned the injury earlier, he was still a bit lonely and sentimental. It sounded like he wanted to be cured, but when Chiba proposed it, he had to refuse, which again made Chiba a little confused. When he came back this time, he was really in a cloud. And this time, he really wanted to help Huoma. The action Huoma just walked over was obviously in favor of him and Yukana, and when he handed Yukana to Hideo Sato, he emphasized it many times. To go to Yuriko''s place, it was obviously for Yuuki''s sake. Looking at what Xuena had encountered before, if Xuena was really asked to go to other doctors, Chiba really couldn''t guarantee that Xuena would get good treatment. However, Yuriko is different. She is a good friend of her teacher, and she has a particularly good relationship with them. In Yuriko''s hands, Chiba is not worried that Xuena will be treated unfairly. In the whole process, Huoman had never cared about the two young ninjas of the Hyuga clan. He didn''t mention the condition of their arms, legs and feet at all, let alone mentioned it, he didn''t even look at it. , And finally threw it to Anbe casually, but Xuena was told to send it to Yuriko after a thousand warnings. This partiality couldn''t be more obvious. In other words, in this matter, Huoma abandoned the noble Hyuga clan, favored him as a traitorous son, and Xuena who didn''t know why he was not seen. This is enough for Chiba to help him. But what is going on with Xuena? What happened in the village? At this time, thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help screaming. "Uh... Chiba, this matter is a bit complicated, don''t care, I thank you very much." But at this moment, seeing that Qianye hadn''t spoken for a long time, Huo hurriedly spoke, but in the words, there were some elements that feared Qianye''s misunderstanding. It seemed that he had something unspeakable, so he didn''t accept Chiba''s help. "No, it''s just that if you want to be cured someday, please find me." Hearing this sound, Chiba hurriedly suppressed the doubt in his heart and said. "Well, if there is that chance, definitely!" Huoma also hurriedly said about Chiba''s words. Have that chance? Its just that, upon hearing this sentence, Chibas doubts became even more serious~www.novelhall.com~ The performance of this fire room is too strange. However, strangely strange, Chiba finally stopped mentioning this matter. The two of them walked to the Hokage Building in silence like this one after another. In the surprised eyes of the guard, he stepped into the Hokage Building. "Then, please go in, Master Naruto is waiting for you." Huoma slightly pushed open the door of the Hokage office and said to Chiba. "Well, thank you, Mr. Huoma." Chiba nodded and entered as the door opened. Great! If Chiba returns, then I have nothing to worry about! Finally, I can rest assured... At this moment, watching Qianye enter, the corner of Huo Jian''s mouth suddenly revealed a relieved smile. Chapter 1141： meet You have to ask the three generations of Hokage about Xuena. There is also the martial law in the village, and you must ask Hokage carefully. The situation in the village is too abnormal now, it''s completely different from what it used to be, and there may be deeper changes in it. I don''t know whether the three generations of Hokage can be trusted. This kind of treatment like me is definitely something wrong! I just don''t know if this matter has anything to do with the martial law in the village. If it does, then we can solve it together. If it doesn''t matter, then it depends on the situation, and at the worst, leave the village with Xuena. If the matter cannot be solved by me, then I can''t let Xuena stay here at night. Under Huomas leadership and watching, Chiba gently followed Huomas push to push open the door of the familiar Hokage office, and slowly stepped into it. He didn''t seem to be happy or angry. After all, there is now martial law in the village, and there are even orders to attack directly when encountering unknown persons. With those abnormalities, the village must have undergone earth-shaking changes. Whether this change is good or bad, it is more likely to be bad than good. probability. In this door, he may meet people with more than three generations of Hokage, fearing that he will turn to Koharu, Mito Menyan, Shimura Danzo and others are there, if there are only three generations of Hokage, then naturally there is no need to cover up, but if there are still Other people, especially if Danzo is here, then he must be cautious. Although Danzo hasn''t made any movements in recent days, this person is an enemy or not a friend, so you should be careful. Just now, after all, he injured a ninja from the same village in the village, or a ninja from the Hyuga clan. If Danzo really wants to deal with me, he has something to say. Even if the three generations of Hokage show favoritism to himself, I am afraid he will have to confine him for a period of time. I can''t waste time. As for the injury to the village ninja, Chiba didn''t doubt that even if it just happened, Danzo would know at this time. For the root, Chiba is still quite worried. And also believe in their intelligence capabilities. "Wow!" But at this moment, his thoughts were turning, and he stepped out a few steps and stepped into the Hokage office. In an instant, the wind suddenly rang, and the cold wind belonging to the heights opened the door. It poured back in, bringing the rags of Chiba. His clothes and hair on his forehead were rolled up. At the same time when the clothes were winded, Chiba''s eyes widened slightly. In his eyes, a surprise suddenly shot out, and his face was also slightly opened. How...how... But such a suspicious thought flashed in his mind. "Snapped!" At this time, the cold wind swept through and slammed the door of the door that no one was holding open. "Chiba...really, Chiba?" At this moment, a gentle sound rang out from in front of him, and there was almost a hint of trembling in the gentle tone. Chiba could hear the concern and surprise in this tone. However, in the face of this sound, Chiba seemed to be on the spot, and his whole person almost stiffened, as if surprised to forget his words. And his mind was filled with the sight of the fluttering bright blond hair that was blowing by the wind just now, rolling up the back of the Hokage desk and facing him, wearing a white flame robe embroidered with the name of Hokage. Four generations... Bofeng Water Gate is already the fourth generation of Hokage? Already, the fourth generation of Naruto? At this moment, Qianye''s heart was indeed repeating these few words, and his heart was full of worries about being right and wrong. "Chiba... Chiba? What''s wrong with you?" But at this time, seeing that Chiba didn''t answer for a long time, the Bofeng Water Gate that turned around was not slightly wrinkled, obviously he did not expect Chiba to stand still like this. Could it be a sequelae after a serious injury? Chiba''s spirit has also been greatly affected? , In the words, Bo Feng Shuimen''s brows wrinkled, and his heart was happy and worried. After all, they searched for three months and found that piece of Shura Hell, even with a radius of tens of kilometers. Hyuga Xueying even risked his life to search near the border of Yanyin, but did not find Chiba. They can only conclude that Chiba is dead and buried under the Shura Hell. At that time, because of the battle situation, their earth-shaking search was no longer conducive to the battle situation, and they could only give up. The idea of ??digging out Chiba from that Shura **** puts energy on the battle situation. Originally, they thought that Chiba was dead, but now that Chiba has appeared and returned to the village, it can only mean that Chiba was seriously injured at the time. Although they dont know what means he used to hide his whereabouts, they have tried to search for him. However, he is still alive after all, so it can only be seriously injured, not dead. This! Then, when he felt that Chiba was injured, and the sequelae of the injury caused Chiba''s behavior, he couldn''t help but look at Chiba. It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. When you look at it, his whole body is shocked. This... are all his injuries? At that time, he still had a trace of intact skin? At this moment, in his eyes, the rags of Chiba''s clothes were deeply reflected, and he saw that the clothes were densely covered with scars, blood and scorches, even though the clothes did not become cloth strips. But it is not far away, and although the clothes have been washed by people and carefully washed, the blood and scorch marks on it cannot be washed off. And he also experienced hundreds of battles in this three wars and saw countless injuries. Through these swords and traces of blood and anxiety, it is not difficult for him to imagine Qianye''s wounds and blood flow. This kid... In the end, what have you endured! At this moment, even as the fourth generation of Hokage, Bo Feng Shui Men didn''t know how to open his mouth. An unspeakable sadness slowly floated up. Although Chibas young age has made many enemies from outside the village frightened ~www.novelhall.com~ is famous, but in his opinion, Chiba is just a teenager and Kushinas beloved disciple. That and His proud disciple Kakashi competes for the child of the Zhongnin exam. It''s definitely not that "Konoha''s little monster". Xu is the love house and Wu of Jiu Xinnai, Xu is sincerely admiring this child, and Xu is apologizing for the treatment of this child in the village. Although Bo Feng Shuimen has little contact with Chiba, he always treats Chiba. Some are uneasy, so he will teach him all the changes in the nature and form of Chakra he has mastered. Still, is there no way to protect him? Now, seeing Qianye''s appearance, he couldn''t help but think of a sad thought. "Chiba! Tell me what happened!" Unable to bear it, he asked. "what?" And this sound, although the sound of Bofeng Shuimen was not loud, it had a forceful aura. Chiba, who was still in surprise, woke up with a shock and subconsciously opened his mouth. Chapter 1142： Private matter? how come? Unexpectedly, so many twists and turns! Listening to Chibas sudden return to Gods narrative, Bo Feng Shuimens face slowly changed from mild to severe, slowly to serious, and then from serious to horror, and horror finally became uncontrollable. The surprise. At the request of the Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba will start from the mission of the bridge of the gods, to encounter the three generations of Raikage, to the three generations of Raikage and the ten thousand Yanyin melee, and then support the Kakashi trio until they encounter Wuqianyanyin''s affairs were completely told to Hafeng Shuimen, but Yuzawa and the gang were hidden. After all, he was not the Sanninja and he had certain privileges, and he also taught ninjutsu. From the bottom of my heart, I trusted this Hokage, who could sacrifice himself for the village, but I still kept it. However, although the secret is hidden, the purpose is different. If it is the third generation of Hokage, Chiba is still a little bit unsure, hiding it to avoid accidents, and if it is the new boss, it is not embarrassing. In his previous life, Bofeng Shuimen was considered Chibas favorite Naruto character, and after traveling to the world of Naruto, the impression that Bofeng Shuimen gave him was also consistent with his imagination of the character. , The Bofeng Water Gate here is the perfect fourth-generation Hokage in his mind. Qibo Feng Shuimen taught him the understanding of Chakras nature and changes in form, which had a profound impact on him, and even directly changed his power structure with physique as the main body and ninjutsu as the auxiliary. Whether it is physique as the mainstay, ninjutsu as the supplement, or ninjutsu as the master, physique as the supplement, it is all arbitrary switching, even adding some ninjutsu to the physique, this is all of the wave Credit. Although he has full respect for the third generation of Hokage, he still prefers the fourth generation of Hokage compared to the fourth generation. Besides, there may be some love for Wuwu and Wu, because of the relationship between Jiu Xinnai, he is also relatively close to Bo Feng Shuimen. Speaking of it, half a year is enough time for Bo Feng Shui Men to become Hokage, and I am too surprised. The third generation of Narutos body was in a state of origin, and his energy was declining due to age, and he was able to support the end of the third Ninja War. It is almost the limit. If you stick to it, I am afraid that it will be the same as the first and second generations. Overwork has occurred. This situation is very unfavorable to the village because the war is about to end, and it is not yet over, so it is wise to abdicate and let the virtuous. And this third Ninja World War, the name of the golden glitter, can be said to be born out of the sky, Oshemaru was also suppressed by him bleak, on the rise of prestige, Hafengmizumen almost turned the battle around with one person''s power, and became Hokage too It makes sense. This is not surprising! Its just that, now I dont know if Dashemaru has defected... Ok? Could it be said that the martial law in the village was due to the defection of Dashewan? If Oshemaru defected, then it makes sense, but is this timeline a bit wrong? Gee! Although the timeline may not be right, since the fate is unstable, it seems that it is not impossible because a certain butterfly has changed the length of time for a little event! Didn''t the earth-carrying incident happen in advance? , At this time, after Chiba finished the narrative, he started to think for himself, and he had already associated the matter with Dashemaru. After all, the four generations of Hokage succeeded to the throne, it is hard not to miss that third generation of Hokage''s favorite disciple. Moreover, in the original work, Oshemaru is also quite dissatisfied with the position passed by the third generation of Naruto to the fourth generation. Ugh Now, the plot of the original work may no longer apply to this Naruto world. I have to think of a way. Since the fourth generation of Naruto has succeeded, then he and Jiuxina... The Nine-Tailed Rebellion is also here! fundamental There is no time to entangle whether Lin''s fate has happened! At this moment, after calming down, Chiba couldn''t help feeling a little caught off guard. Things have changed completely beyond his expectations! Unexpectedly, Chiba has experienced so much! Moreover, it is really incredible for this child to survive such a desperate situation! But at this time, looking at Chibas Bo Feng Shui Men, whose emotions were drifting farther and farther, he couldnt help but admire him, and in admiration, he was a stone in his heart since he became the fourth generation of Hokage. Finally, Landed. When the three generations of Naruto left office, he once told him that Mr. Jiraiya was unwilling to inherit the position of Naruto, Mr. Tsunade also left his hometown, and Mr. Osaimaru was unpopular. If my generation can''t cultivate an excellent successor Then, thirty years later, Konoha is bound to have a big crisis. Originally, Kakashi was there, and Chiba was there. Only proper guidance was needed. The heir''s matter was not a problem. However, I did not expect that Chiba died in battle and Kakashi was also devastated because of the loss of a close friend. This heir issue turned out to be a difficult problem. , This is also one of the reasons why three generations of Hokage grief and vomit blood after hearing the news of Chiba''s death in battle. A genius like Chiba, who has not been born for a century or even a thousand years, is not only outstanding in strength and rapid progress, but also has a good character and can bear humiliation. , Even willing to bear infamy for his father''s last wish, such a ninja, who fell on the battlefield at a young age, how could he not let the shadow of a village be embarrassed. It was also that time that vomiting blood, the Hokage election was advanced, and Bo Feng Shuimen succeeded to the throne three months ago. After the succession, the three generations of Hokage said that the great crisis also left a big stone in the heart of Bo Feng Shuimen. After all, Hokage has no successors, and it may basically affect the fate of a village, even if it is Konoha''s strongest forbearance. The village is not immune. From the first generation to the third generation, which one is not outstanding. If it''s not a great person, how can you forge Konoha''s strength! And now, Chiba has returned, and has repeatedly returned from near death and near death. With such a vitality, such a powerful force, how can Bo Feng Shuimen not let go of the big stone in his heart, he is overjoyed! Next, next, absolutely must protect him! At this moment, in overjoyed and relieved, Bo Feng Shuimen also secretly made up his mind. "Four generations of Hokage-sama, are you looking for me, is there anything else?" At this time, Chiba seemed to have thought of something, and said. "Uh" As soon as Qianye said this, Bo Feng Shuimen secretly made up his mind, his face instantly stiffened. In fact, in addition to reporting, calling Chiba to come over was really something. "what happened?" Seeing Bo Feng Shuimen''s stiff expression, it seemed a bit embarrassing, Qianye was also slightly taken aback. What he said was just an introduction, and he wanted to use Bo Feng Shuimen''s answer to bring the topic to the matter of martial law in the village. However, looking at the appearance of Bo Feng Shuimen, it seems that something is really looking for him, and this matter probably has nothing to do with martial law in the village. It''s a private matter! "This...that...hem!" Reaching Qianye''s puzzled gaze, Bo Feng Shuimen hesitated twice, then turned around, turned his back to Qianye, and coughed heavily. Private matters, absolutely private matters! At this moment, Chiba is very sure. "Um... uh... this... uh... can you do me a favor?" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen hesitated. "Four generations of Hokage-sama, please say ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba responded, but she turned her mind away, thinking about how to bring the topic to martial law after this private matter. "Um... well, can you... I said, if possible... that..." Bofeng Water Gate faces Chiba, quite hesitating. Ok? , Unspeakable private matter? At this moment, Chiba''s mood stopped slightly, completely confused. "Four generations of Hokage-sama, you just..." After being confused, Chiba couldn''t help but speak again. "Can you persuade Jiu Xinnai to let her go home?" However, he hadn''t spoken yet, and Bo Feng Shuimen''s extremely fast and soft voice because of embarrassment passed quickly. ~： Leave today! People are out of town, there is really no way to update, ask for a day off, everyone rest early, sorry! "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba" asks for leave today! Is hitting, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Chapter 1143： From the 4th generation of Naruto...trust! "what?" Bo Feng Shuimen''s embarrassed and fast-talking voice flew past her ears quickly, Chiba''s eyes opened slightly, and his mouth was surprised. Persuade... Nine Xinnai? Let her go home? Almost subconsciously, in this astonishment, Chiba suddenly looked up with a look of "Did I misheard" and looked at the obviously stiff back. Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na? Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na are awkward? And Jiu Xin Na ran away from home? How could such a serious situation happen to them. To be honest, at this moment, the look of surprise or even horror on Chiba''s face is completely the same in body and mind. His heart is already turned upside down, and he can''t even imagine that these two innocents, still Before getting married, he was already a model couple. How did he run away from home? Moreover, looking at the appearance of Bo Feng Shuimen, it seems that he is at the end of his way, why he can''t persuade Jiuxinai to go home, and he has even begun to ask him. Uh If Bo Feng Shui Men can''t persuade him, how can I persuade me as a disciple? After all... I still don''t believe that Jiu Xinnai and Bo Feng Shuimen will make trouble to the extent that Jiu Xinnai ran away from home, and even now it seems that the trouble is very stiff. This scene can not be imagined at all! Bo Feng Shui Men, are you joking? And thinking of this, in Chiba''s mind, when Kushina was still training them, occasionally when the three of them bumped into Hebo Fengshuimen, the veins and emotions were completely different from the violent and stern teacher. The gentle and shy image of Jiuxina is intertwined with the four words "Run away from home" in my mind. At this moment, Chiba is extremely wise and reacts swiftly. At this time, I was also stunned. I once thought that Bo Fengshui The door is joking. What happened in the past six months? The martial law in the village, Xuenai''s experience, and the abnormal behavior of the villagers, even now Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai can both run away from home, and they even froze to Bofeng Shuimen to ask for help. Under the circumstances of returning within three months after death, this wave of Feng Shui Men didn''t ask much, and began to persuade Jiuxina to go home. This is obvious, Bo Feng Shui Men has been helpless. According to the relationship between the two and the three of them occasionally meeting the two of them on a date, and secretly following and observing the conclusions, whether it is right or wrong, Bo Feng Shuimen must be the first to apologize when the couple quarreled. The one who paid for the smiley face, and Jiu Xinnai always apologized and compensated for the smiley face at Bo Feng Shuimen. The gentle and handsome smiley face melted only one blush. In the end, there was nothing. How sweet should the two be? How sweet, there is hardly more than five minutes of breathing. This kind of trouble can''t melt the gentle and handsome smiling face of Bo Feng Shuimen, it is simply unheard of, unseen. At this moment, Chiba was puzzled and unimaginable about this matter, even surpassing any previous questions about the series of changes in the village. "Cough! This...that''s what it means on the face!" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen coughed slightly awkwardly, his back facing Chiba seemed to be stiff, and his face facing Chiba was a little worried. The blue eyes reflected everything under the Hokage Building, and their eyes extended to the entrance of the village. The look in his eyes was full of complexity and contradiction. No... isn''t it a joke? Bo Feng Shuimen''s sentence clearly told Chiba that he and Kushina were really stiff, and it was very stiff. In this regard, Qianye still couldn''t imagine, but his face slowly became awe-inspiring. The current Haofeng Water Gate is already the fourth generation of Hokage in Konoha Village. This kind of housework is impossible to mention at all, and it is impossible to use it as a joke. Moreover, faintly, from the back of Bo Feng Shuimen, he read a trace of worry and felt the contradictions in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart. Could it be said that the reason why Jiu Xinnai ran away from home in this matter was that even Bo Feng Shui Men could not solve it, or that Bo Feng Shui Men could not solve it. And after feeling the contradiction between Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba''s originally serious face tightened his brows slightly. At this time, he suddenly felt that the fourth generation of Hokage, Bofeng Shuimen, was probably trying to clean up a mess. , Not only the situation after the war, but also the problems within the village, which is the reason for the village''s martial law. And in this matter, Bo Feng Shuimen has to face the opposition or dissatisfaction of the beloved. At this time, Bo Feng Shui Men had no time to take care of him. Four generations... The description of his deeds in the original work, that is, the Nine Tails Rebellion and the reversal of the three wars, did not describe anything when he became Hokage. Looking at it now, the village of Konoha, which the fourth generation of Hokage took over from the third generation of Hokage, is not a scene of singing and dancing, or tending to be stable. But... Just like when the third generation of Naruto took over the second generation of Naruto, there are many hidden dangers! At this moment, at this moment, looking at the back of Bofeng Shuimen, the image of the fourth generation of Hokage in Chiba''s heart who "mastered the **** of thunder, blocked the tail beast jade, sacrificed everything and saved Konoha" slowly It changed, from a genius Hokage with superior strength and extraordinary affinity to a wise Hokage with Konoha in his chest, mature no less than three generations of Hokage. Before, he only knew that the four generations of Narutos Flying Thunder and Ghouls, and his glorious record in the three wars, were all of the ninja side of Bo Feng Shuimen, but he knew very little about his side as Hokage. And now, he suddenly understood that the Bofeng Water Gate in the original work is one-sided, and only depicts a "handsome" side. This great Hokage, the "not so handsome" side, does not depict anything. , And now, this "not so handsome" face is right in front of him at this time. "Really? I know, I will try to persuade Miss Jiu Xinnai, and I will try my best to convince her to go home!" Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and said seriously. "Thank you, Chiba." Hearing Qianye''s affirmative answer, Bo Feng Shui Men seemed to heaved a sigh of relief, and there was a little more relaxed meaning in his words. If its Chiba, its no longer there, but if Chiba is back, Kusina will definitely... Certainly possible! In his mind, it was this thought that seemed to convince himself. "but" At this moment, another sentence from Chiba came. "what?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback for a moment, frowned, and spoke as calmly as possible. At this moment, even though he was facing Chiba, he could feel Chiba''s scorching gaze. He understands that if Chiba''s "but" later requirements cannot be met, I am afraid that this matter will not be easily resolved. This is not a threat, but Chiba''s determination. For Hafeng Shuimen, who knows Chiba well, he can still guess this point even without looking at Chiba''s gaze. This child will not use the word threat to himself. He believes in Chiba. "I want to know everything that happened in the village during my absence, including the confidential part. I also hope you can tell me, the fourth generation of Naruto Master." When he heard the sound of Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba hesitated for a moment, as if organizing the language, and hesitated for a while before speaking. is it? This child, really is the problem of the village, can''t rest assured! Hearing Qianye''s words, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Bo Feng Shui''s mouth, and the faint haze on his face instantly disappeared. "Ah~www.novelhall.com~ Of course, originally, I was going to tell you!" But the moment the faint haze dissipated, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly turned around and looked at Qianba with a smile. His words were full of joy. Originally... I planned to... tell me? However, the moment Qianye heard this, his eyes opened slightly, and an unexpected look flashed across his face. This sentence, like, the fourth generation of Hokage, is to... At this moment, for some reason, a warm current slowly surged in Qianye''s heart. In Bo Feng Shui Men''s gaze, he saw trust. As Naruto... trust! At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s narration also began. Chapter 1144： For half a year... Xuena... Jiuxina... Kakashi... Lynn... With the heavier and heavier Bo Feng Shuimen narration, Qianye''s fist was clenched unconsciously, and the nail slowly embedded in the pain of his palm. At this moment, he had not noticed it. how come Actually... so many things happened! hateful! Damn it! why why Why didn''t I stay in the village, stay by her side! At this moment, his heart was completely surrounded by pain, and the pain in his palm was nothing compared to the pain in his heart. "It''s about that way." Seeing the gradual expression on Chiba''s face, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly, but did not say much. He just told Chiba about the matter from the news of Chiba''s death back to the village. After speaking, Bo Feng Shui Men also fell silent. During such a period of time, many things had happened. To recount them again, as if to review them again, and some of them made Bo Feng Shui Men''s mood heavy. Although he had already made some psychological preparations when he narrated it again, but when some things were recalled in his heart again, it was still uncontrollable heavy. And now, seeing Chibas appearance, his face stiffened by various emotions, he couldnt find any words to comfort or relieve him, even if he found them, those words couldnt convince himself. How can I persuade Chiba. Over the past three months, too much has happened, and it has happened too unexpectedly, and the impact is so huge, and it happened that he had just taken over Konoha, and he could not recall that the first month, How did he spend it. Even now, when he thinks about it, he still feels a little weird that he can hide this matter. At the same time, he also felt the pressure deeply, coming from the four words "being Hokage". "Four generations of Hokage-sama, you... have worked hard." But at this moment, just as Bofeng Shuimen fell silent, his heart was uncontrollably heavy, and even evoked that contradictory and worrying mind. Amidst Qianye''s gritted teeth, there was a quiet sound. . "Uh" Regarding Qianye''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen''s figure was slightly shaken, his eyes slightly opened, and his face looked towards Qianye in amazement. At this time, after saying this, Chiba lowered his head slightly, and the expression on his face was also hidden under the long broken hair on his forehead. Now, all understand. Why is there martial law in the village, why the villagers reaction is so strange, why Bofeng Shuimen asks me for housework. Everything is connected in series! Even this matter can be connected with the Taki Mahaba incident. Unexpectedly, I was also experiencing the heavy consequences caused by the problems left by the previous generation! Unexpectedly, at the beginning of the four generations of Hokage''s succession to the throne, such a thing would happen! With a slight gasp, Chiba desperately calmed his thoughts from the series of emotional shocks. According to Bo Feng Shuimen''s narrative, the beginning of all of this has a close relationship with himself, and even some things are completely because of him. And the first wave of emotional shock he received was because of him. This matter must first be talked about after Hirohiko and Yukina were coaxed back to the outpost by him that day. After he smoothly transferred the attention of the remaining four thousand Iwagaki that day and became unconscious, Hirohiko and the awakened Yukina organized a Wave after wave of searches. After learning that he had not found his body, the three generations of Hokage also attached great importance to this matter. They did not hesitate to send wave after wave of dark parts to assist in the search. Sima, Ebisu, Shiranui Genma, and others all actively participated in the search. Kakashi and Lin, who had just lost their soil, and even Bofeng Shuimen, who was still on the front line, participated in the search. Even the Hyuga Xueying, who had always seen him displeased, searched all the way to the border of the country of earth. To be honest, Chiba couldn''t describe his feelings after hearing the names of Bo Feng Shuimen and even the words "Hyuga Snow Eagle". At that moment, he almost felt how lucky he was to be able to travel through this Naruto world. For the first time, at that moment, for the first time, he felt "loved by everyone". However, in this feeling again, he heard the first bad news in the past six months. While searching for him, Lin Nohara died. Died under the chidori of companion Kakashi. Yes! Lin, in the process of searching for him, was taken away by the eager Mist, and, just like in the original, she was forced to become a human pillar, a humanoid nuclear weapon that Mist attacks Konoha, and then, just like in the original, she I noticed it and died in Kakashi''s hands in a suicidal gesture. For this reason, Kakashi has not been out of the house for a whole month. And hearing this news, Chiba seemed to be hit in the chest with a hammer, and the whole person was dumbfounded. He never expected that he would do everything possible to save Lin and change Lin''s destiny, but it happened that Lin actually died because of him. To be honest, at that time, his mind was almost blank, and his chest was choked as if a mouthful of blood was stuck in his throat. The uncomfortable feeling was beyond words. However, before he was so sad about Lin, a series of events followed Bo Feng Shuimen''s words toward him. There is not much time at all ~www.novelhall.com~ for how long he sinks into Lin''s incident. And then, after the search failed, the battle report from the front line was passed to the third generation of Hokage. Because of the decline in energy and physical condition, plus the backlog of wars, the three generations of Hokage, who were almost exhausted, learned the bad news. Suddenly, a mouthful of blood sprayed onto the intelligence scroll, and the whole person fainted. Fortunately, the last wartime affairs issued by the three generations of Naruto before the coma was about the election of the fourth generation of Naruto, and two candidates were proposed, one is the favorite disciple of the three generations of Naruto, in this third Ninja war. The Oshe Maru, who is also famous for his military achievements, and the other one who overwhelmed the entire ninja rookie in the Third Ninja World War, that is, the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshui here. When the third generation of Naruto was in a coma and the dragon was headless, he turned Na Xiaochun and Mito Menyan presided over the Hokage election. Because the three generations of Hokage''s detailed business process, under the reputation of Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, there were no accidents in the election. In the end, Hafeng Mito With an absolute vote difference, he succeeded the fourth generation of Hokage. However, on the day that Hafong Water Gate took over as Hokage, something happened that Chiba would never have thought of, and what Hafong Water Gate had never expected. That one might turn Konoha upside down, a big event! Chapter 1145： 1 series Three months ago, the election ended smoothly, and the next day, Bo Feng Shuimen succeeded to become the fourth generation of Hokage. And on this big day of Narutos succession to the throne, the Hyuga clan on the other side was transformed into an elbow and an internal rebellion occurred. The traitors took advantage of the new Narutos succession to the throne and the village was rejoicing, and rushed into the previous generation of Hyuga Patriarch to cultivate In his room, he tried to use force to transfer his old family owner, and passed the house to the "Hinata Family First Gentle Fist Master". No matter in the Hyuga family or in the village, there is a hugely renowned Hyuga Shinsuke. Its just that the generation of the Patriarch Hizaka seemed to have predicted it long ago. When the traitors were threatening with force, he found an excuse. After deceiving the traitors, he launched the caged bird. At that time, more than fifty people were forced into the palace, except for the leader Shinsuke. , All died of caged birds. The previous generation of Patriarch also started the cage bird. After executing more than fifty people, Chakra was very exhausted and could not afford to be ill. However, the previous generation of Patriarch was also old and hot. In the last few days of his life, he eliminated Hyuga Shinsukes party members and forced Shinsuke Hyuga to commit suicide. They used this as an example. All the members of the Hyuga tribe were separated into separate families, except for the family of the contemporary Patriarch, Hyuga, and they were all caged with birds, without exception. Since then, the Hyuga clan, except for Hyuga Nizu and his wife, have been trapped in cages, and there is no possibility of rebellion. Moreover, at the time of death, the previous generation of the Patriarch issued the last clan order. Since then, the family has only one line, with the eldest son and eldest daughter inheritance system. For separation. Then, on the evening of the day that Bofeng Shuimen succeeded to the throne, this incident spread to Bofeng Shuimen. The resolute and vigorous actions of the old Patriarch Hinata made him remember. When he received the information, the rebellion had completely calmed down. I also wanted to mediate and kill less, but when he received the news, and when he contacted the Patriarch of Hi-Jiang the next day, all the non-patriarchs had already been caged. All he can do is hide the news. After all, the war has not completely ceased. Although countries have the will to revise the alliance and peace talks, they have not raised it, but are in a state of waiting and watching. Coupled with his knowledge of some families in the village, and various warning materials left by the three generations of Hokage, he deeply understands that the reason why the Hyuga clan is the most noble clan of Konoha is not just because of his blood. The ancient and lofty origins are also due to the strength of this family. It has a strong restraint on other families, especially a family that has made Konoha seniors quite jealous and difficult to handle since the second generation of Hokage. Therefore, it is so big. The news that more than fifty people have died among the few Hyuga clan and even the death of the "first soft boxing master" must not be leaked out. War affairs, coupled with the sudden changes of the Hyuga clan, in the first month, the fourth generation of Hokage can be said to have not left the Hokage office for half a step, and the door of the house has not touched, even the fiance who is about to get married, Uzumaki Nine Xinnai came to the Hokage office several times, but was blocked outside the door. Finally, the matter was suppressed. The alternation of the old and new patriarchs of the Hyuga clan also proceeded smoothly under his witness, and after successfully eliminating the possible historical records of this Hyuga rebellion, he originally thought that he could finally prepare for peace talks with peace of mind. When things happen, things happen again. This incident of the Hyuga Clan did not strictly enforce the confidentiality of all insiders as he imagined, and erased the information of some participants. The dust settled after erasing the matter in the documentary records. A series of things are still fermenting. His move was to block the outside world''s knowledge of this matter, and even to wipe this matter from the historical level by taking into account the reputation of the whole Hyuga clan, but internally, although it cannot be said, but the Hyuga clan knows about this matter. , After all, it is impossible to let go of this matter. Especially when Shinsuke Hinata broke into the house of the former head of the house and used force to force the family members of more than 50 people who were executed by the former head of the house, especially their children. It completely transferred the resentment of losing their parents and relatives to completeness. The innocent Shinsuke Hyuga stays in the village''s only daughter, Yuuki Hyuga. However, this matter was related to his fiance because of Hyuga Yukana. Kushina visited Hokage''s office several times, all for Yukina''s affairs. Those separated children of the Hyuga clan, because of resentment, made things difficult for Xuena, and Kushina, as Xuena''s teacher, was naturally impossible. Leave it alone, coupled with the changes made by Hirohiko Uchiha before, Kushina is particularly concerned about Yukina. However, during that period of time, she turned down and refused all visitors. At that time, Jiu Xinnai was not allowed to enter the door many times. In addition, the disciples were being treated more and more unfairly, and even blatantly bullied. She, who was patient again and again, finally broke out. So I started, and injured many young people of the Hyuga clan, and even went directly to the Hyuga clan to negotiate and almost started. And she herself is the Ninjuli of Kyuubi and the survivor of the first generation of Naruto''s wife. Her identity is very special. The Hyuga clan has just changed and is now a sensitive time. Hao Feng Mizuno did not handle this matter perfectly. In the end, although the Hyuga clan said that they didnt care about Kushinas behavior, but Kushina got angry and left it. "Since a teacher cant protect his disciples, he can only accompany his disciples to suffer. From now on, you will be your four generations of Hokage, and I will accompany my disciples to suffer. After the sentence ~www.novelhall.com~, I moved out of the house I bought for marriage and moved into the Japanese style where Xuena lived. Within the residence. Originally, Bo Feng Shuimen thought that Jiu Xinnai was only angry for a while, thinking about the day she would come to the door to apologize, and the big deal will let her scold her, but he did not expect that since that day, Jiu Xinnai will be closed, no matter who goes. , As long as he is involved, he will not be seen. It really looks like he will never talk to each other. Even if Xuena couldn''t stand it anymore, and wanted to persuade a few words, he was reprimanded by Kushina before he spoke. Therefore, there is also a scene where Bo Feng Shuimen asks Chiba to persuade him. During this period of time, Bofeng Shuimen was also exhausted physically and mentally. Outside, the dust of the war had not yet settled, and inside, the affairs of the Hyuga clan had not been completely resolved, and they had to keep secrets carefully so that no turmoil would occur. We have to deal with some of the thoughts of the senior management on this matter. To be honest, it''s also forgotten that Bo Feng Shuimen is a wise Hokage, otherwise, I am afraid that Konoha is still hard to say. And this is also the reason why Kushina ran away from home, and Xuena''s experience has changed drastically. Chapter 1146： After understanding "Where is Hongyan? What happened to Hongyan?" Closing his eyes, taking a deep, deep breath, Chiba''s body trembled slightly, and when he opened it again, the complex emotions of forbearing resentment and guilt appeared in his eyes. At the same time, his mouth was barely counted. On this calm sentence. Too much happened during this period of time. The description of Hafeng Mizuno just now ended with the internal mutiny of Hyuga. Regarding one of the sentences, the Hiroshiko mentioned was only taken, but he did not elaborate. At this time, Chiba knew a little bit in his heart. The accident mentioned by Hirohiko is probably because Hirohiko already knew the news of Naos death. Naos pupil power may have been invalidated. Hirohiko recalled his own hands. Killed Nao''s memory. This is what he worries most. After all, Hirohiko is a ninja of the Uchiha clan, and Nao is so important and special to him. In his heart, perhaps he, Yukina, and Kushina are not as important as Nao. Both People have depended on each other until now, that relationship is definitely stronger than for them. Now Chiba is really afraid that Hirohiko''s psychology will be twisted, or darkness, that he cannot reverse because of Nao''s affairs. I am afraid that Hongyan will become the second belt soil. After all, he is not good at communication now, really can''t think of any way to untie Hongyan''s heart knot. "The kid Hongyan..." Hearing Chiba''s question, Bo Feng Shuimen, who was heavy because of the previous narration, couldn''t help sighing. After a pause, he said, "He is crazy." "crazy?" Hearing that, Qianye''s eyes almost stared, and a look of horror flashed across his face, and he opened his mouth and exclaimed. In his eagerness, his voice was already a little higher. "Well, almost four months ago, this child was suddenly crazy and killed several ninjas of the same race. Now, he is in a confinement room and is in confinement." Bo Feng Shuimen pursed his lips, as if to organize his language, he spoke. In the words, there is already a little more worry. He was also afraid, afraid that Chiba would be hit more. As Kushinas fianc, the relationship between the four of them as a teacher and apprentice, he knows very well that Xuena is now blind and unfairly treated. Hirohiko is locked in a confinement room and deranged. He escaped from death and finally returned to the village. , But it''s a matter of fact, bad news is frequent, and Bo Feng Shuimen is also quite worried about Chiba. And now Chiba''s face is really ugly. Crazy... Kill... the same race... In fact, Bo Feng Shuimens worries are not useless. Now Chiba, under the repeated emotional impact, his chest is suffocated and exploded. Various negative emotions are intertwined, bulging, and eating away at his reason. . At this moment, these words kept appearing in his mind, and at the same time, his mind was repeated with Hirohiko opening the bright red kaleidoscope of Nao''s eyes, the original poker face was distorted and crazy, no The scenes of the slaughter of the enemy and me, in the end, all the scenes turned into a scarlet, Hongyan''s back figure walking farther and farther before his eyes. Do not! I can''t let this happen! Whether it''s Yukina, Kushina, or Hirohiko, I will get them back on track. Now, Lin, is no longer there. There is no way to change the most critical turning point. It is useless to think too much. And now, I can''t lose them anymore! I will break the unfair treatment of Xuena. Jiuxinai and Bo Feng Shuimen should not part ways because of this kind of thing. Hongyan, I will never let go! At this moment, bit by bit of getting along with the three people slowly overshadowed those scarlet images, and slowly emerged from my mind, Chiba''s negative emotions intertwined in his chest, that chest was choking and exploding. The resentment, also at this moment, slowly melted away in the warmth that rose up bit by bit, and what remained was a clear calmness. First of all, I will check everyone''s situation later. Although Bofeng Shuimen has told me all the things, these things are not complete in a few words. I believe that Bofeng Shuimen will not hide from me, but there are some details that Bofeng Shuimen actually heard from other people''s reports. He may not also know the details. In addition, there are still so many war affairs, and some things, he may just know the result or a brief process. But to solve these things, some details cannot be let go. Now, to solve the problem of Yukata, we must first solve the Hyuga clan. Now that Hyuga is in the high position, it is also necessary to investigate the attitude of Hyuga. After all, according to what Hafeng Mizuno said, Hyuga Nizu is much gentler than that of the previous generation. Dealing with unfair treatment must inevitably start from the top down. Just teaching a few **** will not help much. And it is impossible for me to kill the Hyuga clan and cause Konoha turmoil, especially in this sensitive war period. As for Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men... After calming down, Chiba''s thoughts slowly spread. "Chiba?" At this moment, seeing Qianye fell silent for a while, Bo Feng Shuimen called out with some worry. Chiba will not be... Shouldn''t I tell him everything at once? Too! It shouldn''t be! I should tell him these things slowly! This child has lived in the disgust of everyone since he was a child, burdened by his fathers infamy, has been lonely since childhood, and has finally treated his partner sincerely, but now the partners are all in a series of changes... Although the child''s mind is different from ordinary people, he is also different from ordinary people in being strong and brave. But it does not mean that he is invulnerable, nor does it mean that he has no weaknesses. I, doing this, is a bit ill-considered! At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart was also full of worries, even quite a bit of self-blame. Uh What should I do next? How to solve him? Then, after worrying about self-blame, Bo Feng Shuimen was also at a loss. "I know the specific situation, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama, if possible, I would like to go home and have a look now, by the way, persuade Mr. Jiu Xinnai." At this moment, Bofeng Shuimen was a little overwhelmed by the stall, but Chiba looked up calmly, looked at Bofeng Shuimen, and opened his mouth calmly. "what?" But when he heard Qianye''s calm words, Bo Feng Shui Men was startled, and he said "Ah" ~www.novelhall.com~ but a little dazed. "of course can." Then, he reacted quickly and immediately agreed. "Then, I will go back first." After getting the consent of Bo Feng Shuimen, Chiba didn''t talk too much nonsense, and retire directly. "Oh, by the way, Chiba, tomorrow you may have to come to the Hokage office to make more preparations." However, at this moment, Bo Feng Shui Men suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said. tomorrow? Hearing this, Qianye was slightly startled and stopped. "I know." Afterwards, he immediately reacted, looking back at Bo Feng Shui Men''s gratitude, and then moved forward again and left the Hokage office. Chapter 1147： concern "call" Walking out of the Hokage Building, Chiba slowly exhaled, and his eyes couldn''t help but glanced at everything in front of him, but seeing the villagers with smiles on their faces, continuing their daily routine, he did not realize that one at all. From that noble clan, there was a **** rebellion. However, Chiba did not care much. The peace and stability of the village also represented the safety of Konoha Village under the four generations of Hokage''s governance. As long as the village is safe, then there is one person he cares about who can go back. Safe place. Although for him as a traverser, he has a certain amount of power and self-preservation at this time. It is the same everywhere. He grows in Konoha, is in Konoha, and has no feelings for Konoha. That is fake, but It doesn''t have to be in Konoha. However, to other people, to the other people he cares for, Konoha is their hometown, a unique hometown, a hometown that will protect their lives, and a home they can go back to. This also destined that Chiba could not leave Konoha, as long as these people were still there, then this would be his home. Therefore, seeing the peace and stability in front of him, Chiba actually put down a stone in his heart. At this moment, he already understood why the behavior of the people in the village was so abnormal. This kind of "anomaly" is probably only available under the management of the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen. This kind of "anomaly" is what the villagers have to do with this almost "god" Hokage in the war. Absolutely trust. This time...I''m calm, so fast... And thinking of this, Chiba''s mind suddenly had such an inexplicable thought. Silently glanced at the heart of his hand that was dissatisfied with the traces of nail pressing, and even the scars that were pinched by his own nails with a little blood, Qianye''s brows wrinkled slightly, and a little worry flashed in his eyes. Just now after hearing what happened in the past six months, his nails were in the flesh, and the flesh and blood in the palms of his hands and palms were already bloody. Even when listening to the narration of the wave of Fengshuimen, his brain was almost blank for several times, and waves of reality impacted. Here, he almost consumed all his sanity. However, after Bo Feng Shuimen finished his narration, he quickly found the most critical thing now, and even overstated the impact of "Lin''s death". Moreover, he calmed down at a speed that he could not even imagine, and quickly plunged into thinking about the next thing. This calm and fast made him feel a little cold-blooded. Now, he almost has a feeling of habit. The habit of sudden changes, the habit of suddenly hearing bad news that he doesn''t want to hear, the habit, things are always beyond his expectations. And this habit made him feel as if he had become a little cold-blooded. This also made him a little worried. This cold-blooded feeling gave him a feeling of "getting used to it again, I am afraid, it will make his feelings for those who care for himself and the people he cares for become thin, or even no." Just like those ninjas who have become hard-hearted and have no emotions because of the killing, no matter their relatives or friends, no matter who they are, they can kill them in cold blood and cruelty. He knew that, deep in his heart, some places had begun to change. He didn''t know whether this change was good or bad. But, instinctively, he was a little scared, afraid of the difference between something deep in his heart and something before he came across. Shall we go see Xuena first? At this time, she should still be in the hospital. There was a faint green light in his hands, and the flesh and blood that was pinched by the nails slowly healed in the green light, until it turned into a white and smooth skin, and Qianye''s heart was made up. After all, it is Xuena who is most at ease now. Since Hirohiko is in prison, there shouldn''t be any problems. The ninjas of the Uchiha clan he killed, and the ninjas of the Uchiha clan belonged to the police force, but the village''s fear of this clan made it impossible for the Uchiha clan to participate in such things as imprisonment. Even if the Uchiha clan wants revenge, it is impossible to do anything in imprisonment, and if the Uchiha clan really plots something, they will never offend Konoha''s top management because of the killing and injury of one or two people. Lin, on the contrary, will only try to calm things down and not let the impact of things expand. It can be said that Hongyan is very safe in the confinement room. Even, putting Hongyan in the confinement room is already a kind of protection for the village. After all, Hongyan has made a lot of credit for the village, and the mission of Shenwubi Bridge also has a great contribution. Otherwise, attacking the ninja in the village for no reason, even if the spirit of Hongyan If there is an abnormality, I am afraid that I will also be put in a heavy prison, where is the place where people are really tortured and the place where repeated offenders are held. Therefore, at this time, Chiba is quite at ease with Hirohiko, and he also believes that Hao Feng Mizuno will not do anything excessive to Hirohiko, especially now that Kushina does not forgive him, not to say He does not distinguish between public and private, but he is the fourth generation of Hokage, Kushina is the ninjuli of the nine tails, the survivor of the first wife, and the Uzumaki clan can be said to be Konohas eternal allies, although they have been destroyed. The country, but its particularity in Konoha can even be comparable to the Hyuga clan. The clan emblem of the whirlpool clan is carved on Konoha''s uniform. This kind of treatment is not necessarily available to everyone. The relationship between the two people is a lover in private, and in business, they also help each other. They have a deep relationship. Even the strength of the nine-tailed person is of strategic significance. It can influence a country''s war. It is not a matter of public or private. May be violent with Jiuxinai If the two are in harmony, Konoha''s prosperity is absolutely guaranteed. If the two are guilty, then the governance of the fourth generation of Hokage will be affected. The relationship between Renzhuli and Hokage is not right, but it will attract the attention of many restless people, and among Konoha, there is really restlessness. people. In other words, others might think one-sidedly that Bo Feng Shuimen protects Jiu Xinnai because Jiu Xinnai is his fiance and his lover. However, only unknown people or idiots would think so. Chiba can still see the complicated situation after the seemingly simple relationship between Sinnai and Bofeng Shuimen. Otherwise, with the identity of the fourth generation of Hokage in the water gate, it is absolutely impossible to ask him to mediate the conflict between their unmarried couple. And the reason why Hirohiko was in the confinement room was also because of the simple and complicated relationship between Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina. Now that Yukina is being bullied, he has been "dead in battle". If there is something wrong with Hirohiko, Jiu Although Sinnai was not an unreasonable person who couldn''t distinguish between priority and order, he really didn''t know what he would do because of his feelings for the three of them and his fiery temperament. Here, in order to make Kushina patience, the high-ranking members of Bofeng Mizuno and even Konoha may not be too much to Hirohiko. And he should be punished after all at wrong ~www.novelhall.com~. As long as it is not life-threatening, I am afraid that Jiu Xinnai will not be able to attack if he is kept in the confinement room for more than ten years. Chiba also understands this point, and at the same time understands the difficulties of Bo Feng Shuimen. He trusts himself very much, but he is Hokage after all, and some things cannot be controlled by him. What he is doing now is the best practice he thinks. Therefore, Chiba did not have any comments to imprison Hirohiko here, even a little grateful. If Hirohiko really leaves the village because of Nao, he really doesn''t know what to do. Thinking of this, Chiba no longer stayed, stepped out, and headed for the hospital. "Chi... Chiba!" However, at this moment, there was a hesitation behind him. Chapter 1148： If you have time, please... "Ok?" Hearing this hesitation, Chiba turned his head subconsciously, and his eyes fell on one of the two guards guarding the Hokage Building. This hesitation came from his mouth. Uh It''s them! When his gaze settled, Chiba''s heart flashed, and the faces of the two guards were very familiar. They were all acquaintances, and they seemed to have a fate. When they came to the Hokage Building, they met these two brothers. . These two people turned out to be the two ninjas who always like to tease themselves when they come or leave. At this time, looking at Chiba, the two guard ninjas were full of hesitation, for fear that they would admit the wrong person. "Chiba, are you really... Chiba?" At this time, when Chiba''s eyes settled, another guard ninja couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked. "Of course I am." At this moment, looking at the movements and expressions of the two, Chiba''s heart warmed for no reason, and he stepped forward and said. At this moment, the hesitation on their faces, the look of wanting to be happy but afraid of confessing to the wrong person, was full of concerns. "Really?" Hearing that, the guard who opened the mouth first asked uncertainly. "of course!" In response, Chiba couldn''t help but walk a few steps and stand closer to let them see clearly. "This... the skin is getting better? It''s a bit like a girl. Is Chiba''s skin like this?" Then, after getting closer, the two of them gathered around, and the guard ninja who spoke at the back looked carefully up and down, but the hesitation on his face was still left, touching his chin and asked. The guard ninja on the side. "Um... so to speak, yes! Chiba doesn''t have such good skin, just like a girl." When he heard the words of the old teammate, the guard ninja who spoke first frowned and nodded in agreement. How did these two guys be sent to guard the important posts of the Hokage Building? Can''t you recognize anyone? As for the discussion between the two, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly. After waking up from this coma, his skin quality has indeed improved a lot, but his figure, contour and face have not changed much, so close, You can recognize it casually. "Tsk! Could it be that Chiba was originally a girl?" "Uh... hard to tell." With the slanderous stall of Chiba, the topic of the two has changed from "is it real Chiba" to a discussion of the issue of "Chiba''s gender", and they even started to wonder why Chiba men disguised themselves as women. . "cough!" Chiba couldn''t help coughing, expressing his dissatisfaction and contempt for the two people''s increasingly outrageous and quieter discussion. "Ha! This is the expression, this is definitely Chiba!" "Yes! That''s the expression!" At this moment, seeing Qianye''s full of contempt, the two almost jumped up, their faces were finally convinced of ecstasy. What is this expression! I showed this expression in front of you? At this moment, Qianye was a little dazed. He remembered that he had never shown such an expression in front of the two of them. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" However, just at the stall where he was dazed, the ecstasy on their faces suddenly converged, turning into a serious and unspeakable gentle color, and their two hands, one left and one right, were photographed. On his shoulders. "Great, you are back." Then, there was a soft and serious sentence full of emotions that Chiba could not describe: "Welcome home." Welcome home As soon as he said this, feeling the two warm palms on his shoulders, Chiba''s stupefied figure was almost shocked, and his eyes suddenly widened. This sentence is from the sincerity. These two people sincerely hope that he will come back, and are really happy for his return. Suddenly, he didn''t know how to come back. "Take time to see the three generations of Hokage-sama, he will be very happy." However, it seems that the two did not mean to make Chiba respond. After slowly retracting the hand that was patted on Chiba''s shoulder, the two looked at each other and then looked at Chiba with sincere expression. "Three generations...Hokage-sama?" Touching the two sincere gazes, Chiba was startled slightly and repeated it subconsciously. "Well... After the news of your death in the battle came, the saddest thing was Old Hokage-sama. Even if he was relieved of the burden, the old Hokage-sama was still worried about this matter. I heard that he could not even take a rest Recuperation." With a sigh, the guard ninja who spoke first said in a low voice. Can''t even recuperate well? Three generations of Naruto... Do you value me so much? To be honest, as soon as this sentence came out, Chibas first reaction was shocked, very shocked, these three generations of Naruto generation Ninio, what kind of scenes they have not seen, they are still worried about their death until now, even then. He was also spitting blood in grief, which is beyond imagination. At the beginning, Bo Feng Shuimen said that he was spitting blood in grief. He didn''t care much. He just thought that the three generations of Hokage had been overworked for a long time, coupled with physical discomfort. It happened that bad news came and affected the disease, and he vomited blood. Of course, he doesn''t think that the third generation of Hokage will be indifferent to the news of his death. However, there is grief, but vomiting blood is an exaggeration. But now it sounds like the three generations of Hokage are really sad for their own death, otherwise, the feeling of dismissal and recuperation is because they can''t live in peace, but this emotion is a bit deep. What these two people and Bo Feng Shuimen should tell the truth is that the four generations of Hokage may have to play the emotional card, but these two people do not have any position, and there is no reason for the fourth generation of Naruto to play the emotional card. The performance of the four generations of Naruto is absolutely trusted, the fourth generation of Naruto playing the emotional card, is to distrust oneself. After much deliberation, the feelings of these three generations of Hokage for themselves seem to be really abnormally deep. This At this moment, Chiba opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say. "Well, you should have something to do, we won''t bother you!" At this time, the guard ninja who spoke later seemed to have seen something, and no longer left Chiba at the moment, patted Chiba on the shoulder and said. "Can... can you tell me ~www.novelhall.com~ where the three generations of Naruto-sama recuperate?" Hearing this body, Chiba pursed his lips and asked. Not to mention, this time, I always can''t get around the third generation of Hokage, I always have to go and see. If the three generations of Hokage can untie a knot, that would be good. During the words, Chiba thought. Thinking of the appearance of the original three generations of Hokage smiling and guarding Konoha until his death, Chiba also sincerely wanted to see the third generation of Hokage. Moreover, he also wanted to talk to the third generation of Hokage about some things, this trip is bound to go. "Old Hokage-sama is recuperating in the Sarutobi family mansion, from here..." And soon, in the mouth of the guard ninja who spoke first, he learned the location of the third generation of Hokage. So, after bidding farewell to the two, Chiba decided on the way to the hospital and would go there tomorrow. Chapter 1149： Familiar feeling "I knew that this kid would never die so easily! Even if the opponent is Wu Qian Yanyin." Seeing Chiba''s back slowly disappearing at the entrance of the road and blending into the crowd, the guard ninja who spoke first couldn''t help turning his back, looking up at the sky, with a slight tremor in his mouth, and said such a sentence. "Ah, yeah." Hearing the old teammate''s voice, the guard ninja who spoke later couldn''t help nodding, and responded with a voice. Unexpectedly, the original child has grown so good, and even has created one miracle after another. But in response to the stall, scenes flashed in his mind, from the babbling baby to the hairy child living alone in the familiar cabin, and then to the place where everyone hated it. The somewhat gloomy teenager who often put on a thoughtful look, and then, to the Zhongnin exam, the best one in the Zhongnin exam, which shocked the entire Konoha ninja group, and finally, the one in front of him was in the third time. In the world war, countless miracles were created, dazzling second only to the back of the four generations of Hokage. In the end, what freezes in his mind is the face that is already a little vague and fearless, bold and loves to smile. Zhenye, have you seen it? The height you haven''t reached, your son has already reached, or even exceeded it. And thinking of this, the guard ninja who spoke later couldn''t help turning his back and looking up at the sky. ... On the other side, Chiba, who had left the Naruto Building, was naturally completely unaware of the actions of the two guarding ninjas. At this time, he was integrated into the crowd and was working hard towards the hospital. It''s just that because the flow of people was too crowded, he was rather helpless at this time. The village has also undergone a certain degree of reconstruction... And as people drifted and squeezed, Chiba also discovered some new things. For example, the new buildings still under construction should be the expansion of the commercial street that extends from the original commercial street. At the same time, there are also some places. Demolition work is underway to make the streets wider, and because of this new construction and demolition work, many passages have been blocked, so the flow of people has become crowded. However, although it caused some inconvenience, Chiba still secretly nodded to these changes. This degree of reconstruction and expansion can boost morale and increase the villagers'' sense of security at the stall where the war is about to end. It is a very powerful wartime policy. In a sense, it can completely prevent the enemy from taking advantage of the desire for peace and the eagerness for the end of the war to carry out some disruptive operations. After all, victory is also a failure in a certain sense. Occasion. Moreover, the end of this kind of war is imminent, and before the revival peace talks have begun, the major Ninun villages that are facing failure will try their best to weaken Konohas advantage, so that they can take more initiative in the revival peace talks. Right, and Konohas village is in chaos, is one of the good ways to gain the initiative. At the same time, the reconstruction and expansion of the village before the end of the war is also a gesture of showing the Konoha victor to the other big Ninja villages and giving other big Ninja villages a deterrent. Now Konoha has an absolute advantage, and this posture is also to let other Ninja villages see the gap between Konoha and himself, and feel inferior. It can be regarded as spiritually suppressing other Ninja villages and seizing more initiative. Methods. Then, if the expansion is carried out now, the various capacities of the village will be greatly increased, and it will be possible to carry out faster and faster economic recovery after the war. This move can be said to kill three birds with one stone. Coupled with the ability to issue large-scale reconstruction plans for the village, only Hokage can do Konoha''s regulations. This hand is obviously the handwriting of the fourth generation of Hokage. It can be seen that this Naruto World, the four generations of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen that are more comprehensively displayed in front of Chiba, is really a very powerful Naruto. During the short period of three months, something as serious as the Hyuga clan rebellion took place, but everything was still flourishing, and even small and small affairs were done without leaking. Now Chiba really feels that if the four generations do not die, then Konoha may really be as expected by the three generations of Naruto, and open a larger and larger gap with other Ninja villages, until the other four big Ninja villages are combined. The level of not daring to start a war. just In the crowd, Chiba sighed slightly, and after stopping for a while in front of a shop building that was about to be demolished, he set off again. This time, he stopped following the crowd, but went directly to Konoha Hospital. Although he is still an eleven or twelve-year-old child, his strength is quite amazing even without Chakra after years of exercise. Most of the people on this group were ordinary people. He had to go forward, and no one could stop him. In addition, the hospital was located in a densely populated area near the Hokage Building. He quickly reached the door of the hospital. Here... It really feels like I haven''t been here for a long time. Seeing the hospital''s door open and people coming in and out from time to time, Chiba has a feeling of nostalgia for a long time away. For him, apart from the wooden stakes behind the cabin, I am afraid that the gate of the hospital is the most common one. After all, in every battle, he basically has to go to the hospital, except for the cabin, the place where he lives most is the room in the hospital. This hospital was almost his second home, and it was normal to feel nostalgic for him. "Uh... I still want to see Xue Nai." But after missing it for a while ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba suddenly woke up, and walked into the hospital, heading straight to the independent office of a physician-level doctor. In the past few years, he was very familiar in the hospital. In addition, there are many retired medical ninjas studying medical skills here. With his medical standards, he was quickly retired by these retired people who were unwilling to take a break. I was attracted by the old scholars who are devoted to medical treatment. Once they came and went, they became familiar with these doctor-level old scholars. Entering the hospital is really like entering the back garden of your own home. Some outsiders are forbidden to enter. No place exists for him. It is also because of his familiarity with these old scholars that his medical standards can be quickly improved. These old scholars have decades of clinical and field medical experience. Although Chiba''s medical knowledge is inherited from Tsunade, I dare not arrogantly say that I can''t learn anything from these old scholars. Even Tsunade couldn''t say enough to overcome these old studies. In fact, he also learned a lot of knowledge from these old studies, especially some tips that can be used when there is no corresponding equipment in the battlefield and clinic. Then, along the way, Chiba chose some places with relatively few people. Amidst the surprised and horrified gazes of the staff in some hospitals where outsiders were forbidden to enter, Chiba finally arrived at the new doctor. Yuriko''s office. Chapter 1150： Iriuchi "call" In front of the office door where Yuriko''s name was hung, Chiba wiped his sweat silently, and glanced at the corridor when he was in lingering fear. It was too dangerous just now! It''s too dangerous! Before he found Yuriko''s office, he first went to a 60-year-old pedantic office called Dr. Tanaka to ask for directions. It also happened that Dr. Tanaka was resting after dinner, preparing for the afternoon study. Generally speaking, this group of old scholars are often out of the office, because the hospital is still well-staffed. Basically, ordinary peoples serious illnesses and minor illnesses, even if the ninja is seriously injured, do not need them to go to the treatment. They stay in the hospital, basically In addition to research or research, most of the time, this group of old scholars are either mixed with various studies, or go to the Konoha high-level medical department to fight the autumn wind, uh...no, to convince Konoha high-level medical related The department allocates research funds. To be honest, in fact, a considerable part of the time for these old scholars is to play the autumn wind, er...no, they are requesting research funding. In the past few years, Chiba has also been dragged over several times, and each time he was shocked by the soft grinding skills of this group of old scholars. I deeply feel that this group of guys is really wrong if they don''t go to the vegetable market to bargain. And this time, the very lucky old doctor Tanaka is here, but the so-called good fortune and misfortune are interdependent. The unfortunate thing is that this old doctor Tanaka has already invested a bit in medical research. He was shocked when he first saw Chiba. After a handful, after almost a heart attack, the old man clutched his chest. In Chiba''s worried almost flustered eyes, intermittently, all kinds of panting and cautiously told Chiba about his research results over the past six months. Once again, and sincerely invite Chiba to join his research. To be honest, when the old man was about to have a heart attack, Chiba didn''t listen to his research at all, and focused on what he should do if he had a heart attack. After Chiba explained his intentions, the old man was extremely disappointed. He collapsed on a chair and was so frightened that Chiba thought he had a heart attack and almost had an oolong. Then, Chiba was still doing everything. This old doctor Tanaka reluctantly told him the location of Yuriko''s office when he emphasized that he basically had to give up asking for directions. Chiba almost escaped from the eyes of Old Doctor Tanaka Qi Ai Ai. However, if the old doctor Tanaka is there, that''s great. An old doctor like Tanaka, who does not hear things outside the window, cannot come into contact with Oshe Maru. Moreover, O She Maru is doing cruel and inhumane experiments on living people. It is impossible to tell others. After all, this is Konoha, a ninja. He is also good at collecting information. It is estimated that Oshemaru does not have that list. In the village full of ninjas, he finds another medical veteran to work for him. Moreover, the character and character of the old doctor Tanaka is absolutely unable to do this. Thing. It just happens to be able to study the changes in my body. Now the four generations of Naruto have been selected. Although the memory of the rebellion of Oshemaru is very vague, no matter how you look at it, Oshemaru has now begun to study the forbidden technique, and I must not let him know the condition of my body. Now I have to deal with Oshemaru, but I still have insufficient power. Even if I can use the eight-door mode, I am unlikely to be Oshemaru''s opponent. Although Oshemaru is not as strong as the third-generation Raikage, he is much more difficult to deal with than the third-generation Raikage, and I dont have the Yin Seal Chakra now, nor can I use the eight-door mode, and will not even be captured by Oshemaru. know. Ok As for my physical problems, the less people know about it, the better now. Even the other ninjas in the village had better keep it secret. After all, Oshemaru is one of the three ninjas. Apart from researching these old scholars, I have to find a reason for them to keep my secrets absolutely. Looking at the stall of Yuriko''s office number, Chiba skipped a series of thoughts. "Xue Na, you take a rest first, I''ll go see..." At this moment, there was a vague sound from the door. "Crack!" Then, with this sound, the door of Yuriko''s office was opened with a slight gap. "Long time no see, Yuriko sister." And seeing the familiar figure in front of the open door that seemed to have just spoken behind, turning his head and keeping the door open, Chiba tried to speak in an unobtrusive tone. "what!" However, Chiba has tried his best to avoid frightening Yuriko. Yuriko was still taken aback. When she turned her head and looked down and saw that it was Chiba, her apricot eyes were almost staring, a kind of "really not dead." "A look of horror without malicious intent appeared on her face. And her figure stiffened suddenly, and for a while she lost the ability to react. "Chiba...is it Chiba? Are you back?" At this moment, Xuenai''s voice was somewhat surprised and eager. "Well, I''m back." Hearing Yukina''s voice, Chiba did not care to call Yuriko''s **** back, and hurriedly responded. Now that Xuenai has lost his eyesight, this quick response is also for fear that Xuenai will be overly worried and relieve her. "You... are you really Chiba?" But at this time, Yuriko was also awakened by Xue Na''s sound, her beautiful eyes widened, and after looking up and down Chiba carefully, she still asked uncertainly. "of course." In response, Chiba nodded seriously, and from Yuriko''s horrified, surprised, unbelievable and unbelievably surprised eyes, he saw another person who treated him sincerely. "Snapped!" However, at the moment of this affirmative nod, a pair of soft but extremely strong hands slapped his shoulder fiercely, and this abrupt stroke made him gnaw his teeth slightly. Yuriko is so strong? Feeling the pain in his shoulder, Qianye''s mind passed such a thought. "Does it hurt?" Then, at this moment, Yuriko asked earnestly. "pain" Chiba nodded honestly~www.novelhall.com~ Yuriko really hurts this time. The sound of tapping the shoulder just now echoes in this corridor, can it not hurt! "Too...too...too good! Excellent! It''s not a dream, you are not dead! I don''t believe that Xuenai said you are not dead, and thought she had hallucinations. Fortunately...not an illusion...not an illusion! " And when the thought of spitting in Chiba''s heart, Yuriko''s beautiful eyes suddenly appeared a layer of mist, almost incoherent in her mouth, and Chiba felt Yuriko again With the strength, the pain of the nails embedded in the flesh of the shoulders has become full. Yuriko However, this time, Chiba was stunned on the spot. Looking at the mist in Yuriko''s eyes, she couldn''t speak. He didn''t die, but he could make people... Are you crying for joy? Chapter 1151： Condition, what condition? Uh Sitting at Yuriko''s desk, Chiba gently rubbed his arm twice to relieve the residual pain in his hand, but his face was clearly embarrassing. "I said, Yuriko sister, I am really myself..." At this moment, in front of him, Yuriko was widening her eyes, still looking at herself with that kind of incredible. In this case, since she just confirmed that she is Taki Chiba himself, she has been silent since she let him into the office, and stared at Chiba like this. To be honest, Qianye didn''t know how to react, so he was stared with wide eyes without saying a word. Even if he was experiencing a lot of vicious situations, he was stared and sweating at this time. This look as if looking at another rare creature made Qianye furry. That''s great...It''s really Chiba... At this moment, next to him, listening to Chiba''s words, Xuena, who rubbed a lot of potion on his face and hands, sat quietly, with an uncontrollable smile on the corner of his mouth. "what!" But when he heard Chibas words, the partys Yuriko suddenly thought of something, and the whole person straightened up suddenly. The slightly unbelievable and slowly unbelievable thoughts on his face suddenly turned into a kind of "what did I think of "Important things" face, could not help but suddenly exclaimed. "Chiba, you are here to pick up Xuena." Then, after exclaiming, Yuriko suddenly asked Xiang Chiba. "Uh...um!" Seeing such a big reaction from Yuriko, Chiba was taken aback, and then subconsciously responded. "Okay, then, Xuena will leave it to you. I''m in a hurry now, so I''ll go one step ahead." Hearing Chiba''s affirmative response, Yuriko turned around immediately, and after dropping such a sentence, she went out in a hurry. Uh Chiba was left stunned again on the spot. what happened? What''s the urgent matter? Seeing the "pop", Yuriko''s fiery figure disappeared behind the door. When the door closed, Chiba frowned slightly. It was the first time that he saw Yuriko so anxious. However, I haven''t seen it, I''ve never seen it before, and I''m dumbfounded. For Yuriko, Chiba has nothing to worry about. Moreover, in the current village, there is no possibility of accidents. Although Yuriko is very curious about the so-called emergency, Chiba doesn''t care too much. "Yuna, can you wait for me for a while?" On the contrary, after he reacted, he stood up and glanced around, his gaze fell in the cabinet behind the desk in this small office. In Qianye''s eyes, a series of medical appliances in the cupboard were slowly reflected. Obviously, even in the office, Yuriko also left a set of medical equipment, just in case, or she would do some medical tests in the office. After all, some medical tests do not require much space, and such an office is sufficient. And compared to a research room that specializes in experiments, your own office is a bit more convenient. Chiba, who has many rules in the laboratory, feels a headache. There will even be a group of pedantic quarrels, and the environment is sometimes extremely harsh. With the identity of Dr. Yuriko, putting a medical appliance in the office is not impossible or unusual. In terms of medical research, Konoha has always adopted a policy of encouragement. In addition to the excessive demands of those old scholars, funding is also very diligent. It is really nothing to equip doctors with a set of medical equipment in the office. "Hmm... what else do you have?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Xue Na nodded subconsciously, and then asked. "Nothing, just want to do a blood sample of my own, my body is out of order." As for Xuena''s questioning stall, Chiba had already walked to the window, began to take the medical equipment needed, and said casually. "situation?" Hearing this, Xue Na almost stood up with a sigh, anxious and worried immediately appeared on his face. What''s happening? What happened to Chiba''s body? Was it his sequelae from the battle of Wu Qian Yan Yin? Is it serious or not, will it cause bad consequences... Could it be that although Chiba doesn''t sound like a hand, in fact it has suffered a lot inside? And at this moment, her heart panicked instantly. This important person, who had originally thought she hadnt seen, suddenly appeared in front of her. That unspeakable joy had already turned into a sensation. Anxious, it can be said how happy she was before, how anxious she is now. She is now unable to bear the blow of losing Chiba again. Especially after this hopeful disappointment, if she strikes again, she will really not be able to sustain it. "Oh, it''s okay, just don''t know why, my body seems to have entered an "undeveloped" state." Hearing Xue Nai''s obviously panic-stricken words, Chiba said in a very casual tone. "No... not injured?" Hearing Qianye''s voice, Xue Nai''s heart that jumped to his throat fell halfway, and couldn''t help asking again. "There was no injury. Even after I woke up from a coma, my body was healthier and stronger than before. Let alone injury, my current body was smooth and tender before, and there were no scars." Putting down the medical equipment they needed one by one, Chiba glanced at Hirohiko, and said hurriedly when he saw her already a little scared figure. Smoother than before... Indeed... the touch is better than my skin. Hearing this sound, Xuena''s heart suddenly dropped. When confirming Chiba before, she had touched Chiba''s face. It was indeed tender and slippery, like a girl, no! Like a born baby, there are no scars. Listening to Chiba''s now full of enraged voice, it didn''t look like he was injured. After thinking about it, Xuena slowly relaxed. "Don''t worry, I came back this time to recover from the injury, but something that I can''t understand or is uncertain about happened this time, so I need to study it." After looking at Xuena again, she realized that she was relieved~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba smiled and added another sentence. He was roughly aware of the state of mind of Yuuna before, and the words at this time and the seemingly inattentive tone of voice before were actually to reassure Xuena. And Chiba didn''t intend to conceal her situation. At this time, any concealment might make Xuena worry, disturb her, and even be suspicious, so Chiba didn''t intend to hide anything here. As long as Xuena asks, he must know that everything is endless. "Well, then I will wait for you." And when she heard Chibas sentence and heard that Chibas injury had recovered, Xuena also sat down slowly. She knew that Chiba did not intend to hide anything from her. The feeling of an honest answer. This feeling made her feel at ease. "It won''t take long." Hearing Xue Na''s peace of mind, Chiba smiled slightly and responded. Chapter 1152： ask "Well, what does the "undeveloped" state mean?" Listening to the clinking of medical equipment from time to time, Xuena waited for a while and blinked her white pupils. Although her eyes were no longer visible, this habit after thinking could not be changed. "Ok" At this moment, Chiba was picking up the syringe and preparing to give his arm a shot and drew some blood out. Hearing Xuena''s sudden question, Chiba thought for a while, and seemed to organize the language, and said: "You You know, the forbidden art I master, the Eight Door Dunjia, and the extended eight door mode, right?" "Well, this undeveloped state is because of forbidden techniques?" Hearing this, Xuena was taken aback for a moment, and she knew Chiba''s practice of Bamen Dunjia and the development of Bamen Mode. Of course, she knew that this was what Chiba told them at the beginning. "No, it''s not!" The syringe plunged into his arm without hesitation. Chiba shook his head and said, "This "undeveloped" state is like I have changed my body. Although my body is stronger and more powerful, However, it is impossible to use the Eight Door Dunjia and the Eight Door Mode, as if the body has not learned the Eight Door Dunjia and the Eight Door Mode, and, as I told you before, I developed the Eight Door Mode by using the Eight Door Dunjia solution. After the restriction was opened, the restricted chakras were used to increase the amount of chakras to make up for the weakness of my body''s insufficient chakras." "Yes, Hongyan said at the time that these Eight Door Dunjias seem to be tailor-made for you, but the side effects are too great and he is a little worried." Hearing Chiba''s words, Yukina nodded again and agreed, but in his words, when he mentioned Hirohiko, he was slightly lowered. At this moment, in her mind, she couldn''t help thinking that the three of them had just formed a team. After learning about Chibas eight-door model, one time when she was in independent training, when she talked to Hongyan about his shuriken experience, Hongyan opposed the eight-door. Dunjia''s worries. And thinking about Hongyan''s crazy appearance when he was taken away, she couldn''t help but feel a pain. "Now, even if I don''t use the eight-door mode, I have a Chakra level at the forbearance level." Perceiving Xuena''s depression when he mentioned Hirohiko, Chiba pursed her lips, but quickly spoke. "The amount of chakras at the upper ninja level? Didn''t you say that you can only reach the highest chakras at the middle ninja level?" And hearing this sound, Xuena was obviously surprised. Although the total amount of chakras can be improved through hard training, the total amount of chakras and the potential amount of chakras are different for each person. When someone first owns a chakra, their chakra amount is based on a lot. For some people, until the potential chakra amount is fully developed, there may not be the chakra amount that some people had when they had the chakra amount. There are many examples of this in the Hyuga clan. Like Chiba, a ninja who was originally destined to not have too much chakra, suddenly possessed a chakra that he could not have. This kind of thing is a bit weird. At least, based on her experience, she has never seen such a person. "Yeah, so I said it was like changing my body. So, I have to figure out what happened to my body." At this time, Chiba had already put the blood drawn from the syringe into the test tube. After a bright green light flashed on his arm, the pinhole had healed, and a drop of blood did not come out. As he put down the syringe, he spoke. Tao. "So, is there anything I can help?" Hearing what Chiba said, Xuena also had a clear understanding of Chiba''s body. Although she didn''t know much about medical knowledge, judging from the fact that the amount of Chakra skyrocketed to the level of Ninja level, She knew that Chiba was a blessing in disguise, and there really was nothing to worry about. Even with the increase in the amount of Chakra, Chiba can in many cases no longer have to use the Eight-door Dunjia or Eight-door mode. In her opinion, no matter how gentle the Eight-door mode is, it is an extension of the forbidden technique, and some side effects are impossible. Eradicated. At this moment, she was truly relieved. "Tell me, what happened to your eyes?" But at this moment, when he heard Xuenai''s words, Chiba said something abruptly. "my eyes?" Immediately, when these words came out, Xue Nai was taken aback. At this time, Chiba''s gaze was locked on the ninja forehead guard on Xuenai''s forehead. Before, Xuena didn''t wear the forehead guard on his forehead very much. Obviously, it was hiding something. In addition, from the current situation of the Hyuga clan in the narration of Hafeng Mizuno, his brows are tightened little by little. "I heard about the changes of the Hyuga clan from Teacher Mizumon." Seeing Xue Nai''s surprised look, Chiba pursed her lips, seemed to hesitate, but still spoke. While speaking, he also put down the test tube containing his own blood, and carried his body back by putting back the medical equipment. Intuitively, he felt that Xuenai''s eyes and the hidden things on her forehead must have some inevitable connection. However, this involves the changes of the Hyuga clan, and Xuenas current unfair treatment is due to this change. His question is undoubtedly revealing Xuenas scars, but, for the sake of Xuena, he must ask clearly. These questions, this question, must be asked, and it must be right now. Now Xuena is "resurrecting from the dead and returning to the village" and there is no injury that affects life or death. He is in a good mood. It is best to ask at this time. At the right time, amidst the surprise of her return, her pain must be much less. However, it must be asked. Chiba is still a little unbearable to Jie Xuenai''s scars. At this moment, he dare not look at Xuenai. "You... do you already know?" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Xuenai was also a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the fourth generation of Hokage-sama and Teacher Watergate would even tell Weiqian about this incident that had been classified as extremely dense in the village and even erased from the document Ye was surprised. Father... And at this moment, the figure in her heart that she was forced to forget, but slowly emerged. With this figure, her heart also filled with various emotions, puzzled, sad, ashamed... And so on intertwined. I don''t know that, her blank and empty eyes, I don''t know when, a layer of mist has appeared. Snow... Xuena? At this moment, Chiba, who just put down the medical equipment and turned around, was shocked when he saw her expression at this time. Her lips were moving, but she couldn''t utter a word. At this moment, for the first time, facing Xuenai, his mind was blank. At this moment, he looked at Xuenai''s tears, and he was at a loss! Chapter 1153： Eyes Sorry Xuena, but I have to figure it out. Looking at Xuenai''s empty and blank pupils, Chiba gritted his teeth slightly. For the first time, he discovered that it was such a difficult thing to be cruel. In just over ten seconds, he was actually three. Four times he wanted to speak and let Xuena forget what he said just now. This silent situation turned out to be a kind of suffering. However, suffering returned to suffering, Chiba knew that she must not let go here, she must let Xuena speak his own eye problems, only in this way, he can better help her. What he has to do now is not just to know some of the situation in the past six months, but also from the narrative of Bo Feng Shuimen, he has only obtained a flat information, only a flat understanding. The ins and outs of this matter. He also wants to understand this matter three-dimensionally as much as possible, including all the parties he can ask the news. And now, Xuena is one of the parties involved, and even the victim. Plus, if he doesn''t come back, he doesn''t know, but now he comes back, he knows. Knowing Xuenai''s unfair treatment, knowing that her eyes can no longer be seen, then, in any case, she must reverse the situation and heal her eyes. at all costs! But now, understanding the story of the Hyuga clan is to solve the problem of Yukata''s unfair treatment, and asking about her eyes is to solve the problem of her blindness. He had to understand how Xuenai''s eyes were blind, so that he could prescribe the right medicine and treat it. And in the past six months, too many things have happened, plus the fact that Bofeng Water Gate is already the fourth generation of Hokage, he doesn''t have much time to spend leisurely. Things to be processed must be processed at the fastest speed. Moreover, faintly, he felt that these things involving the people he cares for were more complicated than what he knew now. Moreover, Bofeng Shuimen did not fully handle this matter. Of course, its not to say that Bofeng Water Gates ability is not good, but Bofeng Water Gates time is limited. After all, the peace talks have not started yet. After all, the fourth generation of Hokage has a distraction, and now it can only be suppressed and become a major event. Small things are turned into small things and finally get everything back on track. To be honest, according to the policy of making big things small and small things small, Bo Feng Shuimen has done quite well, and this matter has actually been suppressed, and it only takes time. In dealing with the various possible conspiracies and tricks of the villages before the peace talks and revival of the alliance, it is also possible to handle such things as the rebellion of the Hyuga clan so well, which shows the wiseness of the Bo Feng Shuimen. It''s just that, from the perspective of the village, this way of making big things smaller and smaller things is naturally a good solution, but for Chiba, this is not a good solution. Even the consequences of this solution made him very dissatisfied. Therefore, in this matter, he decided to intervene. However, it is one thing to intervene. After all, he is not a teenage boy or a brainless idiot. In this matter, it is impossible for him to have an earth-shattering riot. This kind of thing only exists in juvenile books. The hearty and **** scene. In fact, he really came to this show, so no matter how many merits he has made or how special his position is, the fourth generation of Hokage even prefers him and cannot keep him. Even now that the war is about to end and the people are in peace of mind, he came to such a blatant betrayal of the village. It is estimated that not only the Konoha ninja group will get rid of him, but everyone in the village class is estimated to be beating. The so-called trend is irreversible. As for the protagonists in those juvenile readings, who braved the world to make a gratitude and gratitude with the help of their strength, it was just a scene that young people wanted to see, basically for readers. In reality, the protagonist is really such a person who can only rely on his fists. Without the protagonist''s aura, he is generally a character who cannot survive two episodes. Chiba has already passed this age. Although he was not very old when he crossed, he had already understood what to do to be wise under the various contrasts of the real life and plot in his previous life. , After all. The reality is always cruel. Seriously, he wanted to make a big fuss with the Hyuga clan, but he couldn''t do it. He did so, undoubtedly self-destructing, and ruining Xuena, Hirohiko and even Kushinas only hope of solving the current predicament. Drop. After all, now that Jiu Xinnai and Bo Feng Shui Men are in a deadlock, things have actually entered a deadlock, and he is the only breach of this deadlock. Since he intervenes, he must be cautious, cautious, and then cautious. Because, if one thing is wrong, it will make the situation worse, and even completely push Hongyan and Xuena into the abyss of immortality. "ok, I get it." At this time, Xuena seemed to feel Chiba''s determination, and gently wiped the tears that finally could not help but nodded, and said with a nasal voice. "Tell me about the situation where something went wrong." Seeing the strength on Xue Nai''s face, Chiba quietly breathed a sigh of relief, while speaking as calmly as possible. "The eye problem should have started during the mission of the God Wubi Bridge, and it was not so serious when recuperating. Originally, as long as the eyes were not used for too long, there would be no problem until three. Month later..." When she heard Chiba''s words, Xuena pursed her lips, and after taking a deep breath, she told Chiba everything about her eyes. She understood that the reason why Chiba asked herself these questions was of course impossible to expose her scars, but to treat her eyes. It''s just that she really doesn''t want to mention some things, and some hurts that she dare not even mention. At the time of the mission of the Godless Bridge, it was already... that Xuena was already very dangerous at that time, I... Did I always let her perform tasks in that state? I actually... Not aware of it at all? At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ listening to Xuena''s narration, Chiba''s teeth that had been loosened, but slowly clenched again, and a feeling of fear and self-blame gradually emerged in her heart. . When I was at the Godless Bridge, my eyes were sometimes unusable, Xuena, this was really passing death! As the captain, I didn''t realize that this is no longer a problem of negligence! It was at that time that he was thinking too much about the fate of bringing the soil and ignored it! "Then, being..." However, at this time Xuenai''s narration did not make him afraid and self-blaming for long. When Xuena said, he slowly raised his hand and took off the forehead protection. Hyuga! And as the forehead was taken down, when the bright and white forehead appeared in his eyes, Chiba''s hand suddenly clenched! Chapter 1154： Caged bird! eally All Hyuga clan... It is enough to go down from Hyuga, and it is enough to go down from Hyuga! Looking at the bright and white forehead, Chiba''s eyes narrowed little by little, and his hands almost clashed. And in his squinted pupils, the sharp radiant pupils reflected the cyan-like surgical pattern on the smooth forehead. Curse seal, the bird in the cage! Yes, at this moment, on Xuenai''s forehead, the "X"-shaped curse seal pattern is clearly the curse seal used by the Hyuga clan to restrain the division of families, the bird in the cage! And the name of this curse seal is also very vivid. Once engraved with a curse by the clan, it is like a bird in a cage, subject to the clan forever. As for asking for a seal, the person engraved with the bird in the cage will die. And there is no way to eliminate this curse, except death. The bird in this cage, looking at the entire Hokage, can be regarded as a very sinister curse. "Two months after being engraved with this curse, my eyes are completely invisible." At this time, the second half of Xue Nai''s words came. Is it really because of the bird curse in the cage? Originally, Xuena''s eyes had gone from time to time, and there was an unknowable situation. Now with the bird in the cage, blindness is normal! Hearing this sentence, Chiba''s clenched fist seemed to tighten. From the narration of Hafeng Mizumon, he knew that since Hyuga Sun was enough to get down, everyone in the Hyuga clan was engraved with caged birds. Moreover, even if it were not, Yukina, as the daughter of Shinsuke Hyuga, the mastermind of the rebellion, could not keep it. The body of the clan must have been carved with a bird in a cage. However, no matter how certain it is, the guess is still a guess. After all, Chiba retains some fluke psychology in his heart, hoping that Xuena may not be engraved because of blindness, but now, after seeing the caged bird with his own eyes, although there is still a fluke. Psychology, but Chiba, who had already made considerable psychological preparation, still felt a strong sense of anger. He understood that Xuenai''s blindness was definitely directly related to the bird in the cage. Even, he faintly felt that it might be impossible to heal Xuenai''s eyes if the bird in the cage is not resolved. After all, the effect of the bird curse seal in this cage is to destroy the brain nerves of the person engraved with the curse seal, causing him to die. In addition, every person who divides the family does not have complete white-eye vision. There will be a blind spot with a diameter of 5 cm just behind the first thoracic vertebra. I am afraid that the engraved bird in the cage affects the brain. The optic nerve of the eye, and the boundary of the blood of the white eye, is affected by this part of the optic nerve, resulting in this blind spot. On the other hand, the clan family has no such dead ends. In other words, the caged bird has a bad effect on the visual nerve of the person being engraved. When Xuenai was engraved on the caged bird, this part of the impact of the caged bird on the optic nerve, plus the original Xuenai''s white eyes appeared The problem led to Xuenai''s blindness. Coupled with Chiba''s understanding of seal art, coupled with the various similarities between seal art and curse seal, Chiba is very clear that the bird curse seal in this cage is probably inserted in his brain. Although it appears on the forehead, the real body of the curse may be deep in the brain. This may be one of the reasons why the curse of the bird in the cage cannot be removed. The brain can be said to be the most important and fragile organ of the human body, and the carrier of human thinking. It can be said that all human behaviors originate from this organ. Because of its importance and fragility, forcibly removing the curse seal may cause irreversible damage to the brain, and may even directly cause brain death. Even if there is no brain death, it will be insane at light and vegetative at worst. Although the caged bird is said to be unable to be removed, a ninja whose seal technique reaches the level of Chiba would not think that there is an unsolvable seal technique or curse seal or even an enchantment in the world. After all, curse seals and enchantments, at best, are the same as the seal art, which is the use of chakras through special spells except for changes in nature and form. It''s just that the focus is different, and the special procedures are also different. In essence, it is the same. "Chiba... Chiba? What''s wrong?" At this time, Xuena, who had finished the narration, heard Chiba silent for a long time, and couldn''t help feeling a little worried, and called out twice. "No, it''s okay, take your forehead protection later, let me see." Hearing Xue Na''s voice, Chiba took a breath, calmed down the anger that was constantly pouring in his heart that important people were restrained by others, and said as calmly as possible. "Ok." To Chiba''s words, Xuena nodded and responded, putting aside the forehead he had originally wanted to wear again. "Don''t worry, I will heal you." Chiba took a few steps forward, shortening the distance between herself and Xuena to face-to-face, then closed her eyes, stretched out her hand, and gently pressed her forehead with her smooth and flawless hand, covering it. The curse that symbolizes the cage. "Ok" Feeling the warm temperature in Qianye''s hand, Xue Nai''s cheeks suddenly rose with a blush, and his heart beat quickly. Seal art, and curse seal, really have the same feeling! At this moment, Chiba''s hand slowly released the unique chakra that constitutes the seal technique, and released it along the lines of the bird curse seal in the cage, carefully using a seal technique construction technique. , Began to build the special pattern of the curse imprint of the bird in the cage like a copy. Be careful, and be careful, I don''t know if the bird in the cage has an invasion defense mechanism, but it can''t trigger this curse mark! At the same time, Chiba''s heart kept waking up to herself, for fear that she would accidentally cause the bird curse mark in the cage and harm Xuena. A little deeper... a little deeper... And with the continuous construction of the special chakra of the seal technique, in Chibas consciousness, his own sense of touch of the chakra, a huge and complex curse that extends from the forehead to the depths of Chennais brain slowly Was constructed. The bird curse mark in this cage seems to be the only part on the forehead, but in a microscopic structure, the bird in the cage is definitely a behemoth~www.novelhall.com~ and even every neuron in Xuenai has the bird curse mark in the cage. The tentacles made of special chakras are deeply implanted, especially the optic nerve piece. The cyan special chakras of the bird in this cage are basically like climbing vines, wrapped tightly. It turns out that because of these curse patterns on the optic nerve, it is useless to roll your eyes after the death of the Hyuga clan. The separation of the Hyuga clan, when they die, these spells will crush the optic nerve, and the production and transmission of the pupil power of the white eyes has a great relationship with the optic nerve. Obviously, Xuena''s optic nerve It is much more complicated and precise, shattering the optic nerve, and the white eyes may no longer exist. And this bird in the cage is really... Too complicated! Even more complicated than my Yin Seal! It should also be a relic of the Six Dao Era! With the construction of a model that replicated the general seal technique in his hand, Chiba''s face slowly became gloomy. Chapter 1155： No solution! Interesting... this curse seal! With the model of the seal technique version of "Bird Curse in the Cage" in Chakra''s touch, Chiba''s gloomy face was almost filled with murderous intent. Xuena was shocked and said "Chiba!" blurted out. "No, it''s okay." Hearing Xue Nai''s suspicious words, Chiba loosened his hand and hurriedly said, that bursts of murderous aura faded instantly. There is no way to cancel this curse! Moreover, there are tentacles on most of the nerves of the brain, completely controlling the life and death of the practitioner. The only way to unlock this curse is the death of the engraved person! But in the words, his heart was filled with raging anger. Just now he was careful not to let his chakra touch the switch of the curse seal, which caused the curse seal to activate, but now, after the curse seal pattern was constructed by the method of sealing technique, Chiba found that he didn''t need to do this at all. Carefully. This curse seal is very stable. It is impossible to activate his chakra at all. The bird curse seal in this cage will only react to a certain chakra, which is the secret of the Hyuga Sects curse that triggered the bird in the cage. Chakra produced. Moreover, it must be Hyuga Sect''s mobilization to be effective. Because, the bird curse seal in this cage is entirely made up of special chakras of the same species, and will not respond to any other chakras that are not of the same species. However, it is precisely because of this that I am afraid that the Hyuga clan will use the caged bird to control the division and make it a loyal defender. If the caged bird can be activated by anyone knowing that the seal is activated, then the Hyuga clan can still To survive so long is a miracle. This curse seal is obviously a curse seal that can only be used by the Hyuga clan and is aimed at the Hyuga clan. Moreover, given its complexity, Qianye had only thought about it, and there were only curse seals handed down during the Six Dao Period. It may have been handed down from the era of Otsukiba Village. This is really an unsolvable curse. It is precisely because of this that a raging fire raged in Qianye''s heart, and he showed murderous aura in front of Xuena just now. Now, let alone this complicated curse seal pattern, even if I find a way to crack the bird in the cage, I will not have any influence on this curse seal because I don''t have that kind of Chakra from the Hyuga Sect. Moreover, given the complexity of this curse seal, I have to admit that once it is branded in the original work, what Ningci said cannot be unraveled, so it is just right to use it here. The bird in Xuenai''s cage cannot be unlocked. Shaking slightly, Chiba withdrew his hand, picked up the forehead that belonged to Xuena, and put it on her gently. However, the anger in his heart could not be stopped anyway. At this moment, the whole Hyuga clan , Chiba''s original love for Hinata and Wu in his previous life has all been exhausted. Originally speaking objectively, the last trace of goodwill for Hyuga Nissa was also burned into ashes in the anger. At this moment, Chiba really had an impulse to let the bird curse in this cage disappear in the world of Naruto. However, reason told him that this is not feasible. For one thing, the village will never let the Hyuga clan be destroyed, and he does not want to betray the village. Secondly, Xuena is now branded as a caged bird. Essentially, her life is in the hands of the Hyuga clan. If he really does something out of the ordinary, I''m afraid it will be the one who will suffer. Thirdly, in addition to Xuena, Hongyan is also waiting for him. If he acts rashly, I am afraid that Hongyan''s affairs can only be seen by Hongyan himself, and since childhood, he is even more important to Hongyan than them. According to the nature of the Uchiha clan, Ou died in his own hands. Chiba never felt that Hirohiko could get out of the darkness by himself. His shoulders now bear the lives and future of two close friends, he must not act recklessly. This is not a hot-blooded anime or, this is a world of beauty and cruelty. "how about it?" And at this moment, when I heard Chibas "Its okay" words, I felt Chibas move to protect her forehead. The original cheeks and double dizziness Xuenas heart was sweet for no reason, and the corners of her mouth could not help but rise slightly. , Also asked. This Chiba''s Chakra poured into the curse seal, although the movements were subtle, she could still detect it. This sentence is naturally about the "bird curse mark in the cage". "Don''t worry, I will find a way." Regarding Xuena''s question, Chiba tried his best to avoid any irritation or anger in his tone. "Well, don''t be too forced, there is nothing better than when you come back." And hearing these words, Xuena didn''t seem to care much about the problem of the bird in her cage. On the contrary, there was a feeling of comforting Chiba. "I won''t force it." Chiba shook his head, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Although Xuena couldn''t see it, Chiba felt that a smile at this time would make Xuena more relieved. Obviously, Xue Nai''s words were worried about him, fearing that he would be too attached to this matter and force himself to hurt himself in the end. As the Hyuga clan, or the clan of the Hyuga clan, her father is the "first soft boxing master" of the Hyuga clan second only to the patriarch. How could she not know the insoluble nature of the bird curse in the cage. Obviously, she was aware of Chiba''s investigations, and she also understood the incomprehensibility of the bird in the cage, but she was afraid that it would hurt Chiba clearly, and she was also afraid that Chiba would do anything irrational because of the bird in the cage. , That''s why he said so vaguely. "Ok." At this moment, when he heard Qianye''s calm words, Xuena felt a little at ease, and nodded in relief at the moment. "I''ll take you back." At this time, Chiba looked around for a week, and after confirming that nothing was forgotten, he slowly turned back and squatted down in front of Xuena. While turning around, he took Xue Nai''s hand and placed it on his shoulder. Caged bird The changes of the Hyuga clan... The matter of Kushina and the fourth generation of Hokage... There is also Hongyan, there are still a lot of things to deal with, and then, there is no time to show me the changes in the village! There is not much time to collect information about the past six months! But in his heart, he thought about it. After all, he hadn''t returned to the village for half a year, and the village had undergone earth-shaking changes. The new Naruto, the Hyuga clan had also rebelled, and many things might have been different from what he knew. He needs to learn more. "Chi... Chiba?" At this time, the hand was held abruptly and placed on Chibas shoulder. It happened that there was a gap in Chibas shoulder clothes. This touch ~www.novelhall.com~ is exactly Chiba''s skin, this kind of skin The feeling of blind date, Xue Nai''s face was completely red, and the sound was panic and shy, like a mosquito. "I carry you." After hearing Xuena''s words, Chiba simply picked up the bamboo pole next to him. "No... myself..." Almost subconsciously, Xue Na was embarrassed by her crazy beating heartbeat and wanted to refuse. "I carry you." However, before she finished speaking, Chiba just interrupted her words without any doubt. After that, before Xuena could react, she felt a heavy hand, and her soft body fell on Chiba''s solid back. In a daze, the things in front of him have begun to move. Chiba had already carried her and left Yuriko''s office. Chapter 1156： I dont know, whats going on with Jiuxina... Chiba, who was evading the old and pedantic offices, walked slowly out of the hospital, and after looking up at the sky, the appearance of a beautiful red-haired woman flashed across her heart. From the narration of Bo Feng Shuimen, he realized that during this period, I am afraid that his teacher was not doing very well, and may even be very bad. Although she has a special status, she is also a Kyuubi Renzhuli. According to the lenient policy of the will of fire in the village of Konoha, she will not be treated differently like Renzhuli in other villages, and even in material life. Get a good guarantee. However, the feelings that Kushina poured into the three of them were far stronger than the feelings between ordinary teachers and disciples. It can be said that throughout the original work, Chiba hasn''t seen any team of masters and apprentices, Kushina treated his disciples like this. And to Kushina and Chibas feelings are also special. Although it does not involve the relationship between men and women, but every time I think of the appearance of a weak woman who opened her hands and stood in front of her, making a fatal blow for herself. He is always fortunate that his teacher is the second generation of Konoha Nine-tailed person Jouri. It is precisely with this kind of love that can sacrifice his life for him that he has completely opened the door of his heart and let him know that when he comes to this world, he will get more than just Chakra. This kind of magical power, and what he pretends not to care, but what he desperately desires in his heart. It can be said that everything he has now, the bonds with Hirohiko and Yukina, and the friendship with Kakashi and others, are all because of Kushina. Otherwise, if there is no Kushina, with his previous temperament, he might be very close to Hirohiko and Yukina and establish a certain trust relationship, but Kakashi and others, he might not accept it. Without Kushina, he would not have so many friends who can entrust him to his back, and it would not even be possible to win the trust of the third and fourth generations of Naruto and be "loved" by many people. It is precisely because of Jiu Xinnai''s emotional dedication that he walked out of the "self world" and thought of "paying for friendship and trust", purely to help others, and win the trust and friendship of others. Otherwise, he will definitely not take the initiative to intervene in the affairs of the village. When Kakashi and others come to play and communicate, he will coldly refuse, thinking that he does not need anyone''s help or accept anyone''s help. Kindly, in this life, he may always protect a corner of his village in order to protect himself, until the end of this life. Do not step out of your own world, nor enter the world of others. It can be said that everything he has now, whether he is friends, Naruto''s trust, or the obvious bias towards himself in the ninja community, is all given by Kushina. And now Jiu Xinnai, I am afraid that he will suffer from the feelings that he has poured into the three of them. After all, his three disciples. One, "dead in battle", can''t even find the bones. One, suddenly crazy, killing and injuring his family, was imprisoned by the village. One, blind, was hated by a big group like Hyuga, and was treated unfairly. Of the three disciples, only one remained by his side, and he was still bullied in front of him, and he couldn''t stop such things. This would make a teacher who could sacrifice his life for his disciple suffer, almost impossible for Chiba to imagine. The three disciples can be said to be threefold torture. Chiba would not think that Kushina would only spare his life for his own sake, whether it was Hirohiko or Yukina, if it was encountered at the time, Chiba believed that Kushina would also stand in front of them. Now, the three disciples, the dead, the mad, the insulted, the insulted, her powerlessness, and the pain that powerlessness caused her, Chiba knew nothing about it. It was definitely more painful than when he saw Xue Nai being bullied! And this pain is still triple! Although according to the age that Chiba crossed, Jiu Xinnai''s age was actually not a few years different from him, but also a few years older than himself. However, some things have nothing to do with age. In Chiba''s eyes, Kushina was the best teacher. What she taught herself was something more important than ninjutsu. At the same time, she is just like her own relatives, like her sister. At this moment, thinking of Kushina, Chiba was also full of worries, and even, he was a little scared, afraid to see Kushina. He was afraid that he would not be able to control himself when he saw the appearance of Jiu Xinnai, and he was afraid that the reason he maintained would be unable to maintain when he saw Jiu Xinnai. As a result, he did something irreversible, which harmed himself, and also harmed Xuena, Hirohiko, and even Kushina. "Chiba, it''s about to rain, hurry... go home." At this moment, Xuena, who had been lying on her shoulders, suddenly raised her head slightly and said. rain? Hearing this, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously looked up. But I dont know when, the sky that was still sunny just now has been covered with a layer of gray? I dont know where the dark clouds have already obscured the sky. After a while, a pouring rain may be coming down. . "Have you taken an umbrella?" After seeing this scene, Chiba glanced at the crowded commercial street behind him, then at the entrance of the village a little further away, and the road leading to the Japanese-style wooden house, and asked. "No." Xuena shook his head. "Then let''s hurry up." Hearing that, Qianye''s slower and slower pace suddenly accelerated a lot. Xuenai''s body always feels a little hot. I don''t know if it''s because of my illness or other side effects of the bird in the cage, I can''t let her get wet~www.novelhall.com~ At this moment, his heart , But such a thought flashed past. Although there are clothes separated, he can still feel the same body temperature as Xuena''s body on the way, and along the way, Xuena''s heartbeat seems to be abnormally fast, and it seems to be a little listless, almost lying on himself. Chiba was really afraid of something wrong with Xuena. Therefore, with this acceleration, he almost ran. For him, Xuena''s weight was not as good as his previous weight-bearing props, and she did not actually feel much weight on her back. After accelerating, he quickly passed the last few residential buildings in the village and turned into the fork road at the entrance of the village, the fork road leading to his home. At this moment, the moment he turned, he suddenly stiffened and stopped on the spot. Now, over... over! And at this moment, two long trails of dust and smoke slowly rose up beside and behind their feet, stretched like snakes, and Qianye''s face was suddenly stiff, as if she was a little frightened! Chapter 1157： accident Come... It''s too late! The scarlet hair in his eyes suddenly spread, and the color of horror on Chiba''s face has spread across the entire face, and even, unconsciously, his neck has shrunk stiffly, just like a certain At a specific moment, he will make a specific action. "You fool!" Then, at this moment, when a familiar person was angry, the peculiar rebuke of slightly higher decibels sounded abruptly. "Boom!" And in this sound, the familiar sound of skin and flesh hitting the top of the head suddenly sounded. "despair!" Then there was the sound of feet landing. "Chi...Chiba? Are you...are you okay?" At the same time, there was a vague worry in the sound of the landing, but in the voice, there was an inexplicable tremor, as if the most terrible thing in years had happened in front of the speaker. In this worry, there was a feeling of shrinking. it hurts! But at this time, Qianye was holding his head with his hands, his eyes widened, and a red envelope full of familiarity swelled above his head, and a wisp of light smoke slowly floated from the red envelope. Familiar movements, familiar red envelopes, familiar light smoke... At this moment, it seems to have returned to a few years ago. At this moment, Chibas image of the red-haired beauty who appeared thin and vicissitudes due to the pain of the disciple collapsed in an instant, as if scattered into countless fragments, and where the original image was, it was already a red. The hair is fluttering, the right hand makes a fist, the forehead and the back of the fist are all beating with the word "Tic" all over, as if the image of a beautiful woman with "angry" on her face burning with red flames. Yes! At this moment, Chiba once felt the power of Kusinai''s right fist hitting his head, and the pain he felt this time was the most painful of countless times in the past. This pain was not only on the scalp, but also as if Pouring into his heart, he almost burst into tears in pain. Then, at this moment, Chiba finally understood, worried about Kushina? What a stupid thing this is. Now standing in front of him, the red hair fluttering, the face of anger is completely energetic beautiful woman, there is no half of the color of depression and pain on her face, even, instead of the color of depression and pain, there is something better than them. Feel more vigorous and positive before getting into trouble. I''m such a fool! What triple pain? Why would you lose your mind when you see Jiu Xinnai''s appearance? My teacher, in the dual weak state of childbirth and the tail beast being stripped, he can still restrain the nine tails! What is this shock to her? At this moment, Chiba''s heart felt self-deprecating from the bottom of his heart. At this moment, in his mind, besides the flying punch when he was turning, he also kept flashing past the original. The depiction of Jiu Xin Na in the middle of the world is finally fixed on the "last blockade of King Kong". Yes, it is indeed three disciples, three levels of suffering. But what about the triple pain? Can you defeat Jiuxinai? I underestimated my teacher too much. In the description in the original work, Kushina has always been under the brilliance of the wave, but after all, Kushina is Kushina. The kind of strength in her body, after all, exists in her. In the heart. It may not be obvious in the original work, but, as a close person, Jiuxina of Naruto World always wants to show all aspects of her in front of him. And now, Jiu Xinnai showed her strength in front of him. damn it! As a Japanese manga artist, Kishimoto really does not portray the strength of women! I feel that the original work is full of machismo! Gee! There is no heroine with passion, just right! At the same time, Chiba couldn''t help but complain. "Jiu...Jiu Xinna... teacher?" And at this moment, when Qianye Tucao was on the stall, Yuuna asked cautiously. At the moment of being beaten, Chiba released Yuuna. At this moment, Yuuna was standing. On the side of Qianye, his hands were hanging down, but his face was a little pale. Although she can''t see it, but vaguely, she has already guessed when it happened. What she might have guessed scared her a bit, but when the words she asked were uttered, her face was a little pale. "Xue Nai, don''t talk first." However, Yukina hadn''t said this completely before, and he was interrupted by Kushina, whose anger value was MAX. Immediately, Xue Nai was silent. A habit developed over the years, no, the experience that has been deeply embedded in her subconscious tells her that at this time, when Kushinas fist is not aimed at her but Chiba, the best thing to do is not to speak. Don''t bother Kushina, don''t attract Kushina''s attention, and don''t worry about Chiba''s life and death! Otherwise, it may be a problem for the upper body. The situation that originally only required one person to be beaten would become a situation where everyone was beaten. For his teacher, persuasion, explanations and the like are only effective after walking. Xuena, as a disciple, knows this very well. Therefore, she chose to remain silent and prayed to Chiba silently. Hey? Still be beaten? At this moment, when Chiba heard Kushinas words, an extremely bad premonition surged. According to convention, or the experience that has been deeply embedded in the subconscious, Kushina is a situation that does not allow others to persuade. Basically, she still wants to punch someone, er, no, because she feels that punishment is not enough. Now, it is obvious that the person who is about to be beaten again, the army, and the person who is about to be punished again, is still him. what happened? How do you feel that Jiu Xin Na is targeting me? However, I haven''t seen her not long after I came back. Moreover, I am now a "dead battlefield" and suddenly returned home. Shouldn''t Kushina be happy? How can you be angry? I can''t do anything to offend her! At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba subconsciously analyzed it, and after the analysis, as the pain on his head resolved, his head holding hands slowly dropped. "Boom!" However, at this moment, Jiuxinai''s throbbing tic tac toe fist hit the top of his head. it hurts! In an instant, Qianye held his head in both hands with a "so painful" expression on his face. He almost squatted on the ground, tears almost coming out. "You idiot, it''s fine if you go back to the village and you are not the first to see me. Why do you want to see that guy? It just embarrass me! The most proud disciple has not returned to the village for a long time, and went to see that guy before himself. , How can I swallow this tone!" Then, the next second, Jiuxinai''s angry voice rang. "You have betrayed me, and you also betrayed Xuena and Hirohiko!" Chapter 1158： For this? Hey? For this? On the top of the head, the red and bulging bag stacked like double **** was steaming with a wisp of white smoke. Chiba''s crying but tearless face added a layer of crying but tearless expression, and the whole person wanted to cry. The tears plus the dumbfounding. Looking at the angry red-haired beauty who was still fluttering red at this time, Chiba didn''t know what to say for a while. There is only one reason why Jiuxinai said he was beaten. actually only one! That is, I go to see Debo Feng Shui Men first, not him. Yes, you heard it right. These words of Jiu Xinnai express his angry position, that is, as his most beloved and proud disciple, after returning from his nine lives, he did not come to see his teacher the first time, but went to meet four generations. Naruto. Chiba feels wronged. Logically speaking, I have been away for half a year and now I am back. Of course I am going to see the fourth generation of Hokage to report. After all, after leaving the village for a certain period of time, no matter what the reason, I must report this period of time to the village. The village, especially information that is beneficial to the village, Besides, this time, Bo Feng Shuimen called Hokage Assistant to take him over. How could he not go. However, this is logically speaking after all. For one''s own teachers, especially those who are angry, there is no logic or something. "Yes, I was wrong, Mr. Jiuxinai." In response, Chiba, who was carrying two bags, slowly stood up and apologized as if he had accepted his fate. At this time, Chiba knew very well that he could not defend himself in any way, and the best way was to apologize. Regardless of right or wrong, apologize first. Generally speaking, after he apologized, Jiu Xinnai would consider the "logical" problem, which was the experience deeply embedded in his subconscious for many years. It is also the only truth that survives under the fist of Jiuxinai. All three of them knew this. Therefore, Chiba chose the same answer as always. that guy And just because I went to see Bofeng Shuimen first, I was so angry that I was implicated and beaten. The contradiction between these two people is really deep! However, the apology went to the apology, and Chiba still felt wronged in his heart, and at the same time, there was some worry in his heart. Looking at Kushina like this, he already had a prejudice against Bo Feng Shuimen, and his name became that guy. For the two innocent people, to Kushina, who blushed and turned his anger into paste after admitting his mistake and apologizing, this was almost the rhythm of breaking up. At this moment, Chiba was a little bit unconfident. In the area of ??feelings, he was not a master at all, even a blank piece of white paper, coupled with not very social, this ability to persuade was basically a negative number. And the reason why he agreed to the Bofeng Shuimen, or the assurance that he promised the Bofeng Shuimen to accomplish this thing, is entirely because of his resurrected body after a long absence. Maybe Kusina saw that he was happy. Together with their own persuasion, they reconciled. It may even be the reason why Bo Feng Shuimen requested him. However, looking at Jiu Xinnai''s appearance, just because he met Bo Feng Shui Gate before her, he opened the door directly. I was afraid that he could not solve this matter. These two punches directly wiped out Qianye''s confidence. At this moment, he even wanted to change what he said in front of the Bo Feng Shui Gate, so that he could get off the job. Seeing Jiu Xin Na''s appearance, let alone persuading him, he was afraid that he would have to be beaten when he mentioned the Bo Feng Shui Gate! "Huh... forget it, how is it?" But at this time, hearing Chiba''s apology, Kushina lowered his fist as he did before, and even his hair slowly fell off, apparently disappearing. This Jiuxinai''s anger came quickly, but in fact, it disappeared very quickly, provided that the right way was found. How''s it going? This is, seeing Kushina''s anger, Chiba was happy at first. Fortunately, I dont have to be beaten. I dont know why, Kushinas fist always hurts. No matter how he strengthens his fighting ability, it still keeps. He couldn''t reach his fist, and he could feel the pain anyway. He was quite scared of Jiuxinai''s fist. But fortunately, Chiba was also a little confused. Kushina''s words were obviously asking him something, but he didn''t know what was going on with the words "how is it". "What, how is it?" Then he hesitated and asked. "Yunna''s eyes! How are you checking?" Regarding Chiba''s question, Kushina frowned and said naturally. Xuena''s eyes? How did Kushina know that I checked Yukina''s eyes? When he heard this, Chiba was stunned for a moment. After recalling that there was really no place for Kushina to know how he checked Yukina''s eyes, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Kushina. But seeing Jiu Xinnai also looked at him at this time, there seemed to be no expression in his eyes, but in the eyes, there was a slight worry and a hint of hope. She is worried and hopes... She worried that Chiba did not say what she expected. And the words that Jiu Xinnai wanted, Chiba had already faintly noticed. It turned out to be like this, Jiuxina... after all, he was still worried about me! Later, after realizing it, Chiba''s heart was still warm. No matter what Kushina''s performance was before, he understood that Kushina was still the good teacher who devoted all his feelings to them after all. "I haven''t found a solution for the time being, but Mr. Kushina, please trust me, I will definitely find a solution." And thinking of this, Chiba didn''t sell anything, and hurriedly said. "Is it so serious?" Hearing this sentence from Chiba, Kushina was happy at first, and then she was startled. Kushina was also quite familiar with Chiba''s medical technology, and even Kushina even boasted about herself from Uchiha The medical skills of the most beloved and proud disciple, she originally thought that Chiba should be able to find a cure, but now she didn''t expect that even Chiba would have no choice, and her heart was also a little choked. She didn''t want Xuena to be blind forever. "No, I''m okay, Mr. Jiuxinai, I''m used to it anyway." When she heard Jiuxina''s words, Xuena hurriedly said, she could hear her teacher''s worries, and now her teacher''s shoulders had enough pressure, she didn''t want to increase her teacher''s worries. "Serious is a bit serious~www.novelhall.com~ but it is not completely impossible. I still have some ideas now, but it takes time." But at this moment, Chiba shook his head and said. His "temporary" sentence is not all comforting, he still has some ideas. "really?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Kushina''s eyes clearly flashed with joy, and he hurriedly asked. "Yes." Chiba nodded affirmatively. "Okay! Then, I want to go home for dinner!" When he got the answer he wanted, Kushina finally showed a smile, turned around and gave an order, and without waiting for Chiba and Xuena to respond, he immediately went to the Japanese-style residence. Chiba hurriedly pulled Xuena to follow. Chapter 1159： Come back home "come in" Kushina opened the door of the Japanese-style wooden house, said to Chiba and Xuena who came from behind, and walked directly into the house. "It''s just right, there is still some food in the house, Chiba, why don''t you eat?" Then, there was a sound from the kitchen room, followed by the sound of pots and pans. Obviously, Jiuxinai was going to heat up the food. "Ok." Hearing Kushinas words and the sound of pots and pans coming from the kitchen, Chiba gently opened Xuenas hand and responded, but his eyes fell involuntarily on this and The surroundings of Japanese-style wooden houses and Japanese-style wooden houses. Everything is what they looked like when they set off on the mission of God Wubi Bridge. It''s just that there are a lot of potted plants on the aisle outside the door, and there are various flowers and plants around the wooden house. It seems that the wooden house is in the embrace of Bicao Orchid. Did you make these? still is Xuena? Seeing everything in front of him, Chiba couldn''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth. Looking at the situation here, it seems that the Hyuga clan did not make trouble here, or that after Kushina lived here, he could be regarded as suppressing some people. Xuena''s life during this period, as long as he stayed in this Japanese-style wooden house. You should not be disturbed or bullied at the time. And Xuena couldn''t see it after all, and it was impossible to go out often. This made Qianye feel a little more at ease, and made his inner guilt a little bit lighter. "Chi... Chiba..." At this moment, after thinking about it in Qianye''s heart, Xue Nai''s somewhat hesitant voice rang. "What''s wrong? Xuenai?" Hearing this sound, Chiba looked back subconsciously. But when Xuena lowered his head, his face was hidden under the bangs on his forehead, and his right hand stretched out facing him. "That... bamboo pole, give me the bamboo pole. I... let''s go in." Then, under the face covered by bangs and indistinguishable, there was a hesitation. "Huh? Oh! I''m sorry, here you are!" After hearing this, Chiba suddenly reacted, looked at the bamboo pole in his hand, and hurriedly passed it up. "No...nothing." In this regard, Xuena took the bamboo pole, not only intentionally or unconsciously, but also lowered her head to avoid Chiba as much as possible. However, after the bamboo pole, she said softly, then used the bamboo pole to enter the house. After Chiba was stunned for a while, he followed into the house. After entering the house, Chiba looked at the furnishings again, and the furnishings inside the house were the same as outside, except for more potted plants, nothing changed, everything remained the same. Without realizing it, Chiba stopped, an inexplicable feeling welled up in his heart. The little things about living with Yukina, Hirohiko, and Nao slowly came up. It''s just that things are no more than human beings. Someone is gone. The people here are also different. "I''m going to change clothes." At this time, when Qianye was feeling like a human being, Xuena in front of him suddenly said something, and walked quickly under the stairs, clutching the stair railing, and ran up. "Oh...oh!" Qianye was taken aback for a moment, and then subconsciously responded. bad! Forgot to ask! Then he suddenly realized that he had missed something. When she was carrying Xuena on her back, Xuena''s heartbeat and body temperature were obviously abnormal, and Xuena might have problems other than his eyes. Forget it, Xuenai is by her side now, she doesn''t look like she is seriously ill and feverish, so ask if you have time. But after being shocked, seeing the sound of Xuena disappearing on the second floor, Chiba didn''t plan to go to Xuenai''s boudoir, and temporarily dispelled his plan to ask about Xuena''s body. Now, I dont know what happened to Hongyan? According to the narrative of Hafeng Shuimen, although Hafeng Shuimen described Hirohiko as crazy, from the perspective of some of the narrative process, Hirohiko at that time was probably because Naos pupil power disappeared and those memories suppressed by the pupil power recovered. , He couldn''t find the emotional vent for a while and was temporarily crazy, so he killed the Uchiha clan. I shouldn''t be crazy. Hongyan''s temperament is by no means that weak. Even if Nao left, he would be able to calm down. It''s just that after calming down, he is still not the enthusiastic guy, that''s not necessarily! He had to fight for a chance to see Hirohiko, understand his current state, and then find a way to weaken the influence of Nao''s incident on him. then Think of a way to avenge Nao! After giving up the intention of asking about Xuenas body, he stroked the wooden pillar next to him, and rubbed the pillar, feeling the pattern of the tree ring part in the smooth touch above, and Chiba couldnt help flashing through his mind. Hirohiko built the scene of this cabin in the ruins of the cabin. During that time, he was obsessed with cultivation, and this house was almost built by him. "That guy, I didn''t know that he lived in the confinement room..." A series of pictures flashed in his mind, Chiba murmured in his mouth in the sound of "chucking," his fists were already slowly clenched. "What are you doing? It''s dinner!" At this time, the sound of stir-frying cumin in the door door of the kitchen stopped. Amidst the crash of pots and bowls, Kushina poked his head out of the kitchen door and greeted Chiba. "Well, here it is." Hearing Kushina''s words, Chiba immediately reduced his expression, making himself look as calm as ever, and at the same time turned and walked into the kitchen. At this time, Jiu Xinnai had placed six or seven steaming, delicious dishes beside him. "Go to the big table to eat." Seeing Chiba walk in, Kushina who was putting the last dish in the pot into the basin and dish said casually. "Oh." In response, Chiba immediately responded, and after taking a look at the small table in the kitchen behind him, he brought out the dishes. Kushina and Xuena, do they usually eat at this table? But in Chiba''s heart, he had a feeling for the small kitchen table. Unexpectedly, the killing of more than a thousand people did not change this child... At this moment, looking at Chiba''s back, as well as his demeanor and actions, the corners of Kushina''s mouth couldn''t help but show an uncontrollable smile. Although she didn''t show any joy about Chiba''s return, in front of Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ she even beat him as soon as she came back, but how could Kushina''s heart be unhappy? ? My beloved disciple died for nine years, but after all she came back, how could she be indifferent, as if the beloved disciple had not experienced a life-and-death situation at all. Of course she is happy, but now she, as the teacher of the three children, Jiu Xinnai, can''t express too much emotion. Because, before Chiba came back, she was the only pillar of Yukina and Hirohiko. If she showed too many improper expressions, how could these two children who have suffered so much deal with herself! When encountering such a thing, the disciples go through such hardships. Anyone, anyone who cares about them, can cry for it, feel unhappy about it, sad for it, but she is the only one left. Relied on, their teacher, she, Jiu Xin Na, couldn''t express any emotions. She is the only one who must grit her teeth and pretend to be okay in front of the children, blocking everything for them! This is also the only thing that her useless teacher can do for these two children! Chapter 1160： Dining room Really...not even the way of eating. Looking at Chiba who was dinging and gorging, Kushina finally showed a relieved smile. To be honest, when I first saw Chiba, apart from joy, Kushina was more worried. Worried about the distortion of Chiba''s character due to the killing. Although she has rarely participated in battles, she is a ninja after all. Some things are still known. In fact, in the history of Konoha Village, there are also some people in the history of Konoha who have personality distortions or become cruel because of excessive killings. Killing, or becoming insane, sometimes, killing too much can make people fall into darkness. In the encounter with Five Thousand Iwayin, Chiba used his own power to kill thousands of Iwayin. His record was so dazzling that even the three generations of Hokage who saw this report stood up directly from the chair. Spit out "how is this possible?" At that time, Bo Feng Shui Men was by the three generations of Naruto, and Bo Feng Shui Men, who had been informed by the three generations of Hokage of the Naruto candidates, naturally also had a share of this report. As Bo Feng Shui Mens fiancee and Chibas teacher, Kushinna Natural Also know. At that time, looking at her fianc''s eyes with surprise and regret intertwined, she did not have any happiness or joy, and some only worried. At that time, she worried that Chiba''s psychology would be deformed due to the blood of thousands of people. As for the news of Chiba''s death brought by his fiance at that time, before seeing Chiba''s body, Kushina didn''t think that his most proud disciple was dead. Just now, she seemed to be asking about the condition of Chiba''s eyes, but she was actually testing Chiba to see the psychological changes in Chiba. If Chiba hasn''t changed, or if the essence of Chiba hasn''t changed, during the process of picking up Xuena, Chiba will definitely check Xuena''s eyes for the first time and think about some healing measures. This child has always been like this, paying attention to others silently, even those who hate him, he will spare no effort to treat him, not to mention the closest person like Xuenai. In fact, Chiba really checked Xue Na''s eyes for the first time, and nothing changed at all. This also made Jiu Xin Na put down a big rock. Because, if Chiba really changes, she doesn''t know what method should be used to get him back on track. Fortunately, Chiba did not let her down! However, this child''s character is really too strong! Thinking of this, the smile on the corner of Jiuxinai''s mouth could not help but bring a layer of pride. "Since I''m back, there is no war now. Are you planning to go back to the hospital for an internship? Yuriko just mentioned to me that there are more vacancies for the doctor because of the war. She hopes you will think about it." Then, she unconsciously said: "Yuriko is also complaining, a patient who is many years old, and she has been asking this time, when will you come back from the battlefield, saying that only the medicine you prescribe is good, not the medicine you prescribe. , They are not happy to eat yet." During the words, Jiu Xinnai smiled even more. "what?" Chiba, who was full of food, was stunned when he heard the abrupt sound of Kushinai. His lips were opened in a daze, and a few pieces of rice were returned. "I ask you if you want to go back to the hospital." In response to Chiba''s reaction, Kushina''s smile gradually disappeared, and when her face turned from joy to frown, she spoke again: "Speak after eating." "Well!" Seeing Kushina frowning, Chiba hurriedly chewed a few mouthfuls, nodded repeatedly, and swallowed the food in his mouth. "Back to the hospital?" Then, he said his doubts. Yuriko left in a hurry, could it be that he came to see Kushina? Could it be that Jiu Xinnai is sick? But at this moment, his heart was worried. "Yes." Seeing Chibas obedient appearance, Kushina nodded with satisfaction, and the expression on her face eased a lot. Thinking of what Yuriko said, the people, especially the old peoples preference for Chiba, her good mood even increased. Up one floor. Seeing that his disciple was recognized and favored by others, Kushina was even happier than seeing that he was recognized and favored. How do you listen to Jiu Xinnai''s words, the news of my death has not been made public? However, Captain Sato knows that I am the dead hero of the village? Obviously it has been made public. What''s going on? At this time, Chiba was also keenly aware of something. "Uh...I don''t know yet, let''s see the arrangement in the village." Although a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba replied as quickly as possible. After all, the lord in front of him, he can''t afford to provoke, if he answers late, and provokes this aunt''s grandmother, it is inevitable to be beaten. It can be seen that Chiba has already had a psychological shadow over the pain of Jiuxinai''s fist. "If you can, I still hope you serve in the hospital." Hearing this, Kushina didn''t express too much, just said so. This, if possible, it does not matter. Anyway, my current physical condition is still unknown, and it is convenient to discuss and study with those old scholars in the hospital. Moreover, the hospital can be regarded as close to the water. If you are a physician-level position, if you need some rare drugs to treat Xuenai''s eyes, you also have the priority to apply, which is much easier than at home. Moreover, being in the hospital is also a pretty good cover. After all, Dashewan has already begun to conduct human trials, but he cannot be targeted. For Kushina''s words, Chiba still quite agrees, and there are many benefits. "Ok." So he nodded in agreement. "So, what''s the situation with Xuena''s eyes?" Seeing Chiba agrees, Kushina no longer mentions the hospital. After all, Chibas return now is very different from before. In view of his performance in this third Ninja War, Kushina also knew that Chiba is unlikely to be placed in a place like a hospital, but she sincerely hopes that Chiba will stay away from those fighting. "It''s hard to say specifically, I can only say that I have a plan, but I still need further diagnosis. Xuenai''s eyes are blind, and the reasons may be complicated. However, if these problems can be solved, I believe it will not be difficult to restore the light." Chiba didn''t feel surprised when he heard Kusina''s question about Yukina. If he didn''t ask at this time, Chiba would feel strange. And since Kushina asked, he naturally wouldn''t hide anything from his teacher, this Xuena''s situation is indeed a bit complicated. After all, ~www.novelhall.com~ Xuenais eye problems, the caged bird is another reason. Before Xuenai was branded as a caged bird, she had a short-term blindness and unusable white eyes, that is, the caged bird may just be This catalyst is not the main cause, and everything needs to be carefully diagnosed. "Well, anyway, there is time now, you finish your meal first, and come with me later." Hearing Chiba''s words, Kushina naturally did not suspect that he was there, and after nodding simply, he spoke. Among the words, there is absolute trust in Chiba. "Ok!" In response, Chiba also nodded, and then immersed in eating. Follow Jiuxina? Where is she taking me? But at this moment, there was a puzzle in his heart, faintly, he felt that Jiu Xin Na was going to take him to an incredible place! Chapter 1161： I knew it! Do I need to bring food containers? Seeing Kushina put the other hot food in the kitchen into the food box and wrapped it with a special cloth, Chiba frowned slightly. At this time, he has completely wiped out the food prepared by Jiuxinai. In the familiar taste, his body finally has a feeling of "saturation". The physical fatigue is under the supplement of food. Nothing exists. After all, he went straight to Konoha in the past few days. Although the harmonized smoked meatballs can replenish the necessary energy, they are far worse than regular meals. Moreover, Kushina always pays attention to nutrition when cooking. With this meal, Chiba felt that his body was well replenished. At this time, Kushina had packed up the clean dishes that Chiba had eaten, and planned to take Chiba to somewhere. Seeing Jiu Xin Na decorating the food, Chiba couldn''t help but wonder. This is where we are going and we have to decorate our meals. Are you going to see Hongyan? At this moment, he was so guessing. "Pull the table away." At this time, Kushina, who had prepared the food, turned around and said to Chiba. table? What table? Chiba was taken aback for a moment, but didn''t realize what the table Kushina was referring to. Ok? table? Could it be that But soon, after only a moment, Chiba understood, and his eyes fell on the kitchen table where Kushina was in, and there was a hint of clarity and confusion in his eyes. "Yes!" After reacting, Chiba hurriedly walked into the kitchen and moved the table aside. "Move it a little further." Looking at the position of the table, Kushina said again. "Yes." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t say a word, and moved the table directly to the wall of the kitchen room, and moved the entire empty space in the middle of the kitchen. The place to go is below? At this time, the speculation in Chiba''s heart became clearer, faintly, he had already guessed Kushina''s intention. Moreover, things were as expected by Chiba. After moving the table, Kushina leaned over and lifted the blanket under the table, revealing the iron buckle embedded in the wooden floor under the blanket, and The square wooden hidden door with the buckle as the center. "Let''s go." Very skilled, after raising the blanket, Jiu Xin Na opened the secret door, took the food box, and walked straight down. When, in the kitchen room, there is more authentic? Frowning, Chiba followed Kushina''s steps into the secret door. In the light of the candles on the wall, he followed the earthen stairs that went all the way down under the secret door. In his heart, he was a little confused, and at the same time, his heart gradually surged with a little dignity. Looking at this secret path, he always felt that next he might encounter something more troublesome for him. "Tap...tap...tap..." This way down, Kushina did not speak, but just walked down step by step. This Kushina did not speak, Chiba naturally had nothing to say, although there was doubt in her heart, there was even an ominous premonition of headache , But Chiba knew that the answer was just ahead, and it was useless to ask now, and I would know it soon. Ever since, there was no sound on this road except for footsteps. And soon, the downward earth staircase came to an end, followed Kushina stepped on the flat ground and walked a few steps, before Chiba suddenly opened, a space of about ten or twenty square meters with a candle burning. In the flames, it appeared in front of him. "time to eat." Without waiting for Chiba to take a closer look, Kushina walked over as if he was familiar with the road, and said just one sentence. In the words, there was a bit of sigh and a bit of intolerance. "Thank you, Mrs. Jiuxinai, I have always troubled you." Then, in this space, another voice sounded, familiar, but some unpleasant voices that do not know why. "Don''t say this, your injury is not healed, you should take a good rest." But when he heard this sentence, Kushina sat down and made it onto the wooden slatted bed in the innermost space. At the same time, he untied the food box in his hand and put down the balanced and generous meals. . "Yes, but, Master Xuena, is she safe today?" The familiar and disgusting voice sounded again, but the worry in the voice was very obvious. This person is obviously very worried about Xuena. Moreover, I am really worried. "Don''t worry, with me, even the Hyuga clan will not dare to embarrass Xuena." Hearing this, Jiu Xin Nai pulled over a table with a burning candle, placed the food on it, and at the same time helped a person up among the bedding slightly stained with blood on the bed. A teenager who was not a few years older than Chiba. "What are you doing in a daze, come in!" At the same time, Jiuxina shouted toward the entrance of this space. "Also, other people? Is it Master Xuenai? Teacher Kushina, didn''t you say that Master Xuenai should not be involved? Only you know here, so even if it is exposed, Master Xuena will not be involved, this private Tibetan" But seeing the appearance of Jiu Xin Na, the boy was shocked, almost trembling and anxious, and asked. "Don''t worry, he''s fine." Feeling the young man''s anxiety and fright, Kushina looked back and smiled, shook his head, and said. "But, Mr. Kushina, that''s a good idea..." Facing Jiu Xinnai''s relieved smile, the boy frowned, obviously still worried. "nothing." Jiuxina shook his head again, and said warmly. "But, Mr. Jiuxina..." However, the teenager still seems to have some concerns. "Boom!" However, this time, he didn''t express his concerns, he was interrupted, and he was interrupted by Jiu Xinnai''s reluctantly stiff smile, and the light cigarette in his hand and the reddish bulge on top of his head. . "rest assured." Seeing the boy holding his head like one of his most proud disciples, he almost shouted in pain, Kushina nodded in satisfaction. "Then ~www.novelhall.com~ I''ll leave it to you next." Then, he looked at the entrance that had just turned out. Seeing this scene, the whole person was stiff, Chiba with a lingering expression on his face, then, smiling, got up and left. I just know... I just know! You will definitely be beaten if you refute it again! I knew it! I knew it! Haha! You idiot, you dared to talk back under the comfort of Jiu Xin Nai twice. You really don''t want to live! Deserve it! Idiot! At this moment, Chiba''s mind contained such a series of gloating thoughts. Chapter 1162： Annoying boy! I knew it! Definitely beaten! So happy! Seeing the young man covering his head almost crying in pain, and the big red bag, Chiba was gloating, but his figure was stagnant because of the fear in the subconscious in the scene just now. "He did this for Xuena." However, his schadenfreude quickly came to an abrupt end. At this moment, Jiu Xinnai had already walked to his side, leaving him with a meaningful smile and this sentence, and disappeared at the entrance. In the sound, slowly stepped up the steps. Suddenly, this threatening smile filled with "try if you don''t cure it", causing Chiba to tremble, and his whole body trembled. "It''s you?" But at this time, the voice of the boy who found him sounded, and in his tone, there was a bit of surprise and a bit of inexplicable emotion. This sentence was surprised when he spoke, but at the end of the sentence, it was already a certain kind of It seems to be a low tone but also a low tone. "cough!" In response, Chiba coughed slightly, concealing the embarrassment that Kushina was scared just now, and at the same time, his eyes really fell on the boy, and when he saw clearly that the boy was sitting on the bed with his hands hanging down under the fire. When he looked like, the slight embarrassment on his face that hadn''t concealed the past, immediately curled up, and his brows wrinkled immediately. Although he didn''t like the boy in front of him, he never thought that he would end up in such a situation, and he blurted out a word right now. "You... what''s the matter with you?" During the words, Chiba''s face was already full of solemnity. At the top, he had a hunch that everything he saw below might be a more troublesome situation than what he knew before. However, he did not expect that it would be such a headache. He knew the young man in front of him, and he was quite familiar with it. In a sense, he knew the roots of the two sides. In the sense of hating each other, know the roots and know the bottom. At this moment, the young man sitting between the bunk beds not far in front of him is the family of the Hyuga clan and the only disciple of the "Hinata traitor leader" and the "strongest gentleman master". The same Hyuga Snow Eagle. It was also the guy who wanted to kill him many times because of the misunderstanding of his parents. However, compared with the spirited spirit of this guy before, and the appearance of a genius, he is now much more miserable. At this time, besides the big red and bulging bag on the top of Hyuga Xueying''s head, there was also a bandage covering the left half of his head. Half of his left hand was gone, and the **** bandage was wrapped around the half of his left forearm. The white clothing that symbolizes the Hyuga clan is also dyed with black blood clots. It can be seen that this clothing is still clean, but it is the same as his body. Although it is clean, there are some things, some can prove that the wearer has experienced a scene. The traces of fierce fighting cannot be washed away. Chiba can see that the clothes of Xueying Hyuga proves that this guy has experienced a fierce battle that is not inferior to him facing Wu Qianyan Yin! "It''s just a hand and an eye missing, it''s no big deal." With regard to Chibas words, the corner of Hyuga Xueyings mouth pulled out a proud arc. Although his words were unceremonious, his tone was not hostile, but it was a bit low and faintly, with a layer of indescribable depression. . "Uh" Regarding Hyuga Xueying''s words, looking at his embarrassed appearance, Chiba swallowed the subconsciously raised words, and opened his mouth into such a cry. To be honest, he, who is not good at communication, can''t think of any comforting words, and from the words of Xueying Hyuga, he can still hear it. Although he is strong in front of him and does not want to say some words that weaken his momentum, but Hyuga Xueying was still very sad about that eye and hand. The depression in that tone clearly proved this. However, at this time, it can be considered that Chiba can''t think of any comforting words. After losing a hand and an eye, letting the former opponents say comforting words because of sympathy, which will make Hyuga Xueying. Even more uncomfortable. "You''re back?" Looking at Chiba''s appearance, Hyuga Xueying took a breath, as if to suppress those emotions that shouldn''t be expressed in front of this guy, he moved slightly, and reached out to the chopsticks on the table with his right hand. "Um... back." For Hyuga Xueying''s words that seemed to be knowingly asked, Chiba scratched his cheek with the index finger of his right hand, opening his mouth quite embarrassingly. "Ok." Then, Hyuga Xueying''s response seemed a little embarrassing, only this word. The two of them were inherently wrong, although the misunderstanding was solved, but because of the initial killing intent, there was always a gap between each other, and it was impossible to truly communicate. However, it seemed that there was a sense of similarity between the two of them. Although the two did not have a heart-to-heart relationship, and did not communicate too much, even when they met, they always cared about each other. Although embarrassing, the two did not mean to stop talking. "I heard...you went to find me." Hearing Hyuga Xueying''s words, Chiba scratched his cheek again, hesitated for a moment, and said. "Well, I always "see the dead"." In response, Hyuga Xueying answered quite quickly, and the word "death" was also quite heavy. "Then you, this...is it?" Hearing this, Qianye''s brows visibly twisted. "Don''t worry, it''s not because of looking for you. In fact, the way to find you was very smooth. I basically didn''t encounter any enemies. Besides, how could I do this for you? You are too overestimating yourself!" Hearing Qianba''s questioning words, Hyuga Xueying almost snorted. "That''s for Xuena?" However, this time, Chiba was not angry. At the beginning, listening to the narrative of Hafeng Shuimen, he was grateful to Hyuga Xueying for finding himself to find the border of the country of soil. Anyway, to find the soil for him. There is no one at the border of the country except Hyuga Xueying! "you" And when Chiba said this, when Hyuga Xueying heard this, he was obviously taken aback. Suddenly, he suddenly raised his head, leaving only his right eye staring at Chiba. "For me~www.novelhall.com~Of course you can''t make yourself like this, but for Xuena, I believe you." Facing Xueying Hyuga''s gaze, Chiba lowered his hand, took a slight breath, and said. Chiba has no doubt about the sibling relationship between Hyuga Xueying and Xuena, nor does he doubt that Hyuga Xueying can sacrifice everything for Xuena. He didn''t like Hyuga Xueying, but at this point, he absolutely couldn''t deny that although Xuena and Hyuga Xueying were not blood relatives, they were more like brothers and sisters. "What do you want to know?" And this time, he obviously didn''t expect Chiba to say that. After a while, he reacted, and after reacting, he spoke. In the tone, it has actually slowed down. "Tell me everything." As if expecting that Hyuga Xueying would say this, Qianba''s decisive words came over almost the moment the words were spoken. Chapter 1163： Inquiry Although Chiba learned the details of the internal mutiny of the Hyuga clan from Hafengmizumon, it was also from Hokage''s perspective. Although it looks detailed, there are many details that are not there at all. Can''t deduce more things from it. To solve the problem of Yuuna''s unfair treatment and the attitude of the Hyuga clan towards her, it is necessary to know as much as possible about all the circumstances of this rebellion, and to find out the key points to solve Yuuna''s current situation. . It is not enough to rely solely on the information of the Naruto angle. There is also a need for a talent group who understands this matter better, and even participates in it. And now, the Hyuga Xueying in front of him is undoubtedly the best candidate. As the only disciple of Shinsuke Hyuga, Hyuga Xueying must know something. Even now, he lost a hand and an eye for Xuena. Although he still doesn''t know what it was for, it is very likely that Xueying Hyuga was involved in this matter, and now he is secretly The situation hiding here, in all likelihood, Hyuga Xueying is wanted by the Hyuga clan, and the reason for the wanted may be because he also participated in the rebellion, or was classified as a rebel because he was kidding Xuena. In short , Hyuga Xueying, definitely has something to do with this matter. Therefore, at this moment, the voice fell. He looked at Xueying Hyuga with determination in his eyes, which meant "don''t try to hide from me". This guy wants to interfere in the internal affairs of the Hyuga clan? At the same moment, listening to Chiba''s decisive words and that determined gaze, Hyuga Xueying had a meal with his right hand, and with a "pop", the picked dishes fell into the bowl of rice, frowning almost instantly. Do not make jokes! Interfering in the affairs of the Hyuga clan is still a sensitive incident of mutiny. This matter, let alone the Hyuga clan''s refusal, can''t be agreed by Naruto! Then, this series of thoughts appeared in his mind. "What do you want to know?" As the thoughts flashed in his heart, Hyuga Xueying picked up the fallen dish and delivered it to his mouth. In the process, there was a very kind word in his mouth. "For Xuena." It''s just that the words of this sentence have not yet fallen, and the opposite Chiba seems to know that he will be angry, and even knows that he will say this, and directly speaks. And this sentence undoubtedly hit the painful spot of Xueying Hyuga. "You guy!" The chopsticks in Hyuga Xueying''s hand trembled at the moment he heard these words, and the dishes fell again. This time, the dishes fell on the tabletop. "I need to know the details of the Hyuga clan''s rebellion, everything you know, tell me everything." Seeing the appearance of Snow Eagle Hyuga, Chiba said again. Here, a solution to Xuenai''s situation must be found. Although the narrative in Bofeng Shuimen is also detailed, there are still contradictions. Perhaps this contradiction was the breakthrough to resolve Xuenai''s situation. According to Hafeng Mizumon''s narrative, Shinsuke Hyugas behavior is unreasonable at all. If he really wanted to defect, then why did Shinsuke Hyuga lead a group of separated families? It is important to know that the previous generation of Patriarch Hyuga was also a member of the sect, and he was the patriarch. How could he not know the activation seal of the bird curse seal in the cage, so to initiate a mutiny, it is simply to die. There is a big problem with the logic here. Even a fool would not do this kind of behavior. Shinsuke Hyuga is certainly not a fool, and there must be a big problem in this. , Moreover, Shinsuke Hyuga has already seen the former Patriarch Hyuga who has been lingering and sick. Even if the family is completely destroyed, he still has the power to kill the Patriarch of the previous generation. As a rebellion action, it is the day when the new Hokage came to the throne. The guards of the former Patriarch did not find out, as long as Shinsuke Hyuga killed the former Patriarch, and then transferred the guilt of killing the former Patriarch to the dead Hyuga Branch. With his reputation among the Hyuga clan and among ordinary people and ninjas, he will definitely not be suspected. Moreover, in the eyes of the outside world, he has no reason to kill the Patriarch. In this way, even though the rebellion failed, he can still be alone. And then, Hyuga Hizu succeeds to the throne of the Patriarch, isn''t it easier to deal with than the previous Patriarch. Even if he hides his rebellious heart, or some ambition to usurp the throne, wouldn''t it be easier to wait until Hyuga Hizuto succeeds? According to the deeds of the previous generation of Patriarch, this old Patriarch is not easy to mess with! At this moment, Chiba''s heart was full of doubts about the process of Shinsuke Hyuga''s rebellion. Moreover, why Hyuga Shinsuke thinks about betraying is also very strange. He is special enough among the Hyuga clan, and even so special that even Xuena doesnt have to brand the caged bird of the division. The previous generation of Patriarch treated him really well. A series of actions, the Taki Mahaba incident, shows the brotherhood of the previous generation of the Patriarch. What reason does he have for rebellion? Why should he betray? This is strange at first, what was the motive of Shinsuke Hyuga''s rebellion? With doubts, Chiba''s heart also felt a feeling that "the Hyuga clan rebellion is not as simple as what Bofeng Mizumon said". So, I can''t let go of any clues! Thinking of going here, Chiba couldn''t help but focus on Hyuga Xueying again. "You have a way?" At this moment, Hyuga Xueying also swept his gaze, looking at Chiba, with a question in his mouth. "It depends on the information you gave me." For Hyuga Xueying''s inquiry, Chiba did not hide or induce anything, but answered truthfully. Although the matter itself was weird, Chiba couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to obtain useful information from Hyuga Snow Eagle. "How sure are you that you can change the situation of Master Xue Nai." Hearing Chiba''s truthful answer, Hyuga Xueying didn''t feel dissatisfied, but asked again, with a bit of eagerness already in his words. "No matter how much I am, I will change Xuena''s situation." However, Chiba''s response was a bit of an understatement. It was not decisive, nor did he look forward or backward, and even seemed a little casual, as if what he asked would definitely be resolved. Has this guy actually been worried about Xuena? And, also... trust me? During the words, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. Will it change the situation of Master Xuena? At this moment, Hyuga Xueying listened to Chibas words and looked at the silence on Chibas face. The flames were swaying. Whether it was because of the reflection of the flames or infected by Chibas words, his bare right half of his face Above, there seems to be some inexplicable hope. What this guy in front of me... For this bastard... As long as he has such determination, then maybe... At the same time, his heart, with the color of hope, slowly ignited the flame of hope. "call!" Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "I have one thing that I originally wanted to give to you. I had promised Lord Shinsuke to betray you. I absolutely can''t tell you. But now, Master Xuena is the key. I will tell you everything about the betrayal. !" With this deep breath, his face slowly changed into solemnity, and his right hand slowly stretched into his arms. Have something for me? Hearing Hyuga Xueying''s words, Chiba was taken aback. "Master Jinsuke asked me to give it to you." But at this moment, before he could react, Hyuga Xueying had already handed out his right hand, and his right hand was already holding something. A... letter! Chapter 1164： Xuenas worries "Crack!" Slowly put down the secret door, Kushina put down the blanket and covered the secret door again, and at the same time, moved the table that was moved by Chiba back to its original position. "Teacher Jiuxina..." At this moment, Xue Nai''s voice came from behind her, that is, from the kitchen door. "what happened?" Hearing this, Kushina turned around and looked at Xuena who was holding the door frame, with a slight smile on his face and a rather gentle tone. "You...did you tell Chiba?" The hand holding on to the door frame slowly tightened, and Xuena pursed her lips, asking as if tentatively. "Even if I don''t tell him, with that kid''s finesse, he will be discovered sooner or later. Instead of misunderstandings that happen then, it''s better to tell him now." Hearing these words, Kushina''s mouth showed a gentle smile, walked forward, touched Xuena''s head, and said softly. When dealing with Chiba and Hyuga Xueying, they were totally different. "But, in this way, he will definitely..." Feeling the warmth in the palm of her favorite teacher, Xue Nai''s face was somewhat hesitant and worried. "Seeing you, do you think he will not get involved? Moreover, he went there first and saw that it was that guy. With that guy''s trust in Chiba, Chiba should already know about the Hyuga clan by now, and sooner or later he will be Will investigate. When checking your eyes, he already knew it. You should also know that the mark on your forehead was seen by him." Gently stroking the black and soft hair of his only female disciple, Kushina said with a sigh. "Um...I...I know, but I still don''t want to..." Hearing Kushinas words, Yukina gritted her teeth slightly. She naturally knew that Chiba already knew about her, and she also understood that Chiba had already made up her mind to intervene when she saw that she was being bullied. Up. However, she still holds the last glimmer of hope that Chiba will not get involved in this matter. This matter is too sensitive. Even if it is Chiba, even the hero of the village, if it is involved, I am afraid that there will be no way to smoke 100%. come out. In addition, she is no longer able to help Chiba now. What if something goes wrong with Chiba again? And this time, if the matter is too sensitive, it might be classified as a traitor by the village. The matter this time is really not something that can be easily resolved. Even Chiba, Xuena did not dare to have too much confidence. And now, her elder brother in the dark room of the secret road is undoubtedly the last piece of the puzzle that Chiba is completely involved in this matter. Once Chiba and his brother come into contact, then Chiba will definitely get more information, more useful information, this matter, there is no room for recovery. Xuena is very clear about this. "Don''t worry, since it has already happened, it''s no use worrying about it anymore. Now, we can only trust Chiba and try not to drag him down. Besides, Chiba is not an idiot. Since he can be a third-generation Hokage-sama One of the staff in wartime, weighing the pros and cons, naturally will not be weak. Maybe he, we know the current situation better, and also know more clearly, if something happens to him, it will give you and what kind of disaster it will bring to Hongyan. . I believe he can do well in this matter." He rubbed the hair on the top of Xuena''s head heavily, and Kushina gently held Xuena into his arms, comforting. "Um...I believe in Chiba." Obviously, Jiu Xinnai''s comfort had a good effect, and Xuenai''s voice was already a little less worried and heavy. "Where is Hongyan? Has the food delivered to him? Did he finish it well this time?" At this time, Kushina gently let go of Xuena, and started to change the subject appropriately. "No." Upon hearing this, Xue Na frowned and shook her head. "Still not finished eating properly?" Hearing this, Kushina clearly flashed a haze on his face. In the past six months, since Hongyan was confined in the confinement room, she asked her acquaintances in the confinement room to make arrangements to replace all the food provided by the village to Hongyan. , Replaced with meals made by yourself. After all, Hirohiko killed the Uchiha clan this time, and there are quite a few opinions there. She is afraid that the Uchiha clan will poison Hirohiko, so she has always delivered food to Hirohiko by herself or Yukina. Its just that, every time Hirohikos performance on food is not very good, it was because he was alive and Xuena forced him, so he reluctantly eats a little bit, even, at the beginning, she stood there for a full day Hongyan was willing to eat a little overnight. Up to now, although they have sent meals, Hongyan has not stopped eating, but every time he eats it is always perfunctory, always eating a little bit. Obviously, this is not good for Hongyan''s body. "No...no, I fell down when I was on the side of the road, and the food was spilled. I...I didn''t deliver it." But when he heard Jiuxina''s words, Xuena was busy talking, but there was some hesitation in the words. fall? Hearing this, Kushina was taken aback and looked at Xuena carefully, but she saw that although there were no scars on Xuena''s face, there was a slight smell of potion. In addition to the previous situation, she instantly understood Come here. Chiba treated her on the way back! This fall... I''m afraid it wasn''t a fall! But after understanding it, her hair fluttered slightly. Xuenai''s hesitation, the smell of wounding medicine, Jiuxina understood that Xuenai was in trouble again. And now Xuena has only one trouble. Those are the ninjas of the Hyuga clan who hate her! Xuenai must have been bullied again this time! And thinking of this, Kushina''s first reaction was to make another visit to the Hyuga clan. This time, she wouldn''t be polite. She doesn''t care about the Hyuga family or the noble family now. How can there be the word "noble" in what this family is doing now? However, soon, her rising hair slowly drifted down. Do not! Can''t do it for a while now! Since Chiba is back, and has already intervened in this matter, then leave it to him for the time being. Slightly glanced at the secret door under the table~www.novelhall.com~ under the blanket, and Kushina suppressed her anger. "Then, this time, let''s send it off together." Then, she retracted her gaze, let go of Xuena, looked at the stove in the kitchen, and said, "But before that, please help me go outside and bring some firewood in. I have eaten all the food for Chiba, so I have to cook it again." "Ok!" Hearing the words "I have eaten all the food for Chiba", Xuena couldn''t help thinking of Chiba gorging himself in his mind. The haze in his heart disappeared, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but draw a little smile. Go outside the door. After all, Chiba''s return is still the happiest thing for her, enough to overwhelm all misfortunes that happened to her. And at this moment, just as the two were starting to cook again, in the secret room of the secret tunnel, Chiba, who had already walked to the seated in front of Hyuga Xueying, slowly frowned, looked at Hyuga Xueying, and pursed his lips. Asked. "So, what is the motive? What is the motive for rebellion?" Chapter 1165： Enough fragments "Master Jinsuke, didn''t say." Hearing Chiba''s question, Hyuga Xueying thought for a while, shook his head, and said truthfully. No motivation? How could there be no motivation? If there is not enough motivation, how could Hyuga Shinsuke betray his brother, and how could he do such a thing for no reason. Even cooperate with such a person at all costs! This is illogical! There must be a motive here! Chiba frowned tightly while pinching the letter that Hyuga Xueying handed over. Shinsuke Hyuga couldn''t have no motives, but even Hyuga Xueying didn''t know his motives, and it was a bit strange here. Just now Hyuga Xueying recounted, it is obvious that Hyuga Xueying can be regarded as participating in this rebellion, and although Hyuga Xueying did not participate in the specific steps, Hyuga Shinsuke can be regarded as telling all the plans. With him, this is already a sign of "extreme trust". However, in this way, Hyuga Xueying still doesn''t know the motive, which is a bit strange. "With such a big matter, can you help without asking the reason?" While puzzled, Chiba couldn''t help but spit out. Of course, the tone of this spit is not very good. After all, the person in front of him, but Hyuga Xueying, plus the irritability of unknown motives, can speak It''s so strange. "If Mr. Jiuxina asked you to do such a thing and didn''t let you ask the reason, would you do it?" However, when he heard what Chiba did not expect well, Hyuga Xueying was unwilling to be outdone, and said directly without anger. And this sentence also successfully caused Chiba to choke. If it was Kushina, I''m afraid he would be like Hyuga Xueying. Without asking for any reason, let''s do this. Moreover, although Shinsuke Hyuga tells the whole story, what Hyuga Xueying did was just to protect the former Patriarch Hyuga, to find out the work and rest of the Patriarch of the former Patriarch, guard duty, and a series of situations that forced the palace. . When the plan was really implemented, Hyuga Snow Eagle was not involved. Obviously, Shinsuke Hyuga was still consciously protecting Hyuga Snow Eagle. "So, after the Zhongnin exam, you became the guard of the former Patriarch, responsible for his safety, and spying on relevant information. Mr. Shinsuke never contacted you? Didn''t you say the motive for the action?" After choking for a while, Chiba took a slight breath, suppressed the irritability in his heart, and said in a tone that was not so irritable. "No, there is no connection except for the communication in the newspaper. Thinking about it now, at that time, Lord Shinsuke, I am afraid he was consciously letting me out of this rebellion." Hearing Chiba''s words, Hyuga Xueying shook his head, and at the end, there was already a slight tremor in his tone. In order to prevent failure, Shinsuke Hyuga is understandable to protect Hyuga Yuki. Whether it is because of his heartfelt love for Hyuga Yuki, worrying about his safety and future, or keeping him as a back hand, it is right to be reasonable. In any case, Shinsuke Hyuga and Xueying Hyuga are as close as father and son. Although Shinsuke Hyuga still has a daughter, the closeness of Yukina and him is undoubtedly far from that of Yuuki Hyuga, and even Yuuki was deported. I''m here. So, even though Hyuga Xueying only did two things in this rebellion, it shouldn''t be a strange thing to know the whole plan and process. After all, for such a betrayed family and betrayed his brother who loves him deeply, Shinsuke Hyuga always needs someone to talk to, and someone to help him share the loneliness and guilt of his soul, like a son like Hyuga Xueying The same existence is undoubtedly the best candidate and can be absolutely trusted. Has this matter reached a dead end? When Chiba heard the trembling in Hyuga Xueying''s words, Chiba, who had to ask something more, swallowed what he wanted to ask, and thought about it in his heart. Ok? It was also at this stall. The thought before him had just turned, he seemed to have grasped something, a flash of light in his mind. Yukina is the daughter of Shinsuke Hyuga, who was deported to me? This Isnt it a protective alienation? Could it be said that Shinsuke Hyuga launched a rebellion and wanted to become the owner of the Patriarch, because it was for Yuuna? Thinking of this, Qianye suddenly felt bright, and his whole body almost trembled. If it is for his own daughter, then Shinsuke Hyuga has a reason! Although the Patriarch Hizaka could make such arrangements so that his younger brother would not be branded as a bird in a cage, he might not like Xuena so much so that his son could inherit the position of Patriarch. In any case, the Hyuga clan can inherit the position of Patriarch, in addition to Hyuga Nizu, there are two others, one is Shinsuke Hyuga and the other is Yukina! The previous generation of Patriarch may not doubt his brother, but he may not doubt that his brother will want his daughter to succeed. After all, the succession of the new Patriarch does not necessarily treat Shinsuke Hyuga''s line like the previous Patriarch himself. If Shinsuke Hyuga really has any ideas, his son is not his opponent. And if Xuena is branded with a caged bird, no matter how his brother has any idea, then the daughter''s life will be in the hands of his son, the new master Hyuga Hizu. This is Shinsuke Hyuga''s motive! In order not to be branded as a bird in the cage! At the same time, summing up everything the previous generation of Patriarch did in the rebellion, there is no doubt that this previous generation of Patriarch can also do this kind of thing that branded Xuena in a cage to contain Shinsuke Hyuga! The motive for the rebellion is found! It''s for Xuena! And the reason why Xuenai came to me ~www.novelhall.com~ is that I will have corresponding protection for Xuenai, and the second is that when the rebellion, Xuenai is placed outside of the rebellion, so She stayed away from her mastermind so as not to be eliminated when the rebellion failed. This Hyuga Shinsuke is really well-intentioned! And thinking of this, the fragments about the rebellion in Chiba''s mind were completely pieced together, and everything was already clear. At this moment, he finally had an intuitive and all-round understanding of the rebellion. Some of the things he couldn''t figure out originally were solved because of the clear motive. And as the motivation became clear, Chiba also had a certain intuitive and three-dimensional understanding of the previous generation of Patriarch. Although this person is not mentioned in the original work, according to the current understanding, this person is fortunately dead. Otherwise, he will have to play a game with a real scheming fox next. At the same time, he couldn''t help feeling that the humane tiger father has no dogs, and the performance of the original Japanese foot is really far from his father. Chapter 1166： 1 piece pieced together Next, to solve Xuena''s problem, there is a clue. Thanks to Jiu Xinnai, now, there is less trouble! Suddenly, there was a bright light in his mind, and scenes of the rebellion kept flashing in his mind. Chiba''s thoughts at this time could even figure out some of the considerations of the previous generation of Patriarch Hyuga. This is also fortunate that Hyuga Xueying''s narration is clear and detailed. In fact, Shinsuke Hyuga should have planned the whole rebellion for a long time. At least, he started to arrange it when he took the test from Nakanin. First, Hyuga Xueying was asked to guard the current generation of Patriarch, and he placed an eyeliner on the previous generation of Patriarch, and then alienated Xuena and found an excuse to let Xuena live in Chiba''s home. Then, until the outbreak of the Third World War, although Hyuga Xueying did not know how much work Shinsuke Hyuga did, Chiba also roughly speculated that at this time, Shinsuke Hyuga did the most things. Using my prestige, I secretly began to win over the division of the family to support myself. After all, at that time, the previous generation of the Patriarch was seriously ill. Although the daily affairs have begun to be taken care of by Hyuga Nizu, Hyuga Nizu is not incompetent, but Compared with his own little uncle, there is still a gap after all. This distraction of the family''s mind, I am afraid that there is more to Shinsuke Hyuga. And this is what the previous generation of Patriarch was worried about. As for why Shinsuke Hyuga knew the actions of the former family mainly against Yukana, and started planning from the Nin Shino test, this point, Yuuki Hyuga did not mention it, and Chiba is not easy to guess, but, if you want to come, the brothers are right. There must be some understanding of each other. Moreover, after all, it was the time when the power of the big family was changing, and Shinsuke Hyuga was a very sensitive figure in the whirlpool. If there was no electric defense, then Chiba would never believe it. In short, although the reason for this is not clear, it is certain that the brothers have their own plans since the previous generation of Patriarch''s health began to deteriorate. In the next step, the process of rebellion is nothing more than taking advantage of the new Narutos succession to the throne, and even the scheduled new Patriarch Hyuga Nissa replaced the former Patriarch to participate in the ceremony of the new Narutos succession by guarding the shift. , Rushed into the retreat of the previous generation of Patriarch and forced the palace. As for the situation of the forced palace, Hyuga Xueying didnt participate, so he didnt know it, but Chiba had seen a few palace fights and forced the palace in his previous life. He could think of some possibilities, nothing more than those, so I wont repeat them here. Up. And here, Chiba finally knew why Shinsuke Hyuga dared to take the division to the palace. The reason is in the previous narration of Yuuki Hyuga. Before the outbreak of the Three World Wars, Shinsuke Hyuga had secretly met a former Konoha traitor several times, and at the same time, he obtained a way to restrain the bird in the cage in his hands. And this method of restraining the bird in the cage was that Hyuga Xueying personally took it back from the battlefield in the hands of the former traitor during the mission of the Shenwu Bridge. It is precisely because of this method of restraining the bird in the cage that Shinsuke Hyuga took the division to the palace. The last thing is also very obvious. This method of restraining the bird in the cage did not work. In the end, Shinsuke Hyuga failed. However, although everything has suddenly become clear, Chiba also has a detailed understanding of the process of this rebellion. However, in some places, he still has some questions. And the biggest question is why Shinsuke Hyuga did not kill the former Patriarch who had no spare capacity. As his clan, he was not branded as the bird in the cage, and even if the guards found out, he There is also a battle strength, killing the guard should not be a problem. After all, the soft boxing method is basically a versatile physical skill, and group battles are not a problem. In this regard, Chiba, who has had a hard fight with Hyuga Yuki, has been abused countless times in Hyuga Shinsuke, and has suffered a lot of soft boxing in the duels with Yukina, but Chiba is quite clear. With Hyuga Shinsuke''s strength , Even if ten guards of the Hyuga clan came in at once, he wouldn''t be bothered by it, but it would be a bit more moving. However, there is nothing wrong with it. As mentioned before, Shinsuke Hyuga only needs to push the pot that killed the guards onto the dead branch. This time, Shinsuke Hyuga will be caught and forced to death, which really makes Chiba a little bit unable to guess. However, I can''t guess what Chiba needs to know, I already know what I can''t guess, and I also have ideas for the solution of Yuuna''s problem. If you don''t know, you won''t know, and Chiba doesn''t plan to struggle more with this matter. Well, read this letter. Shinsuke Hyuga, what will you write to me... After connecting everything together, Chiba''s eyes fell on the envelope in his hand. From a tactile point of view, there was indeed paper in it. Obviously, Shinsuke Hyuga really wrote a letter to him. Chiba is still quite strange about this. Although he and Hyuga Shinsuke have met several times, and even practiced physiques under his hands for a while, he was still a little surprised by having a letter for himself. With their friendship, it is not worthwhile for Shinsuke Hyuga to leave a letter to him before the rebellion begins. He is also very curious. During the New Year''s call, Chiba had already opened the envelope and pulled out the paper. Ok? However, when he saw the first line of the envelope, Chiba''s brows suddenly frowned, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he suddenly raised his head and looked at Hyuga Xueying. At this time Hyuga Xueying seemed to be immersed in some kind of regret, but he did not notice the gaze to Qianba. After this glance, Chiba hesitated, and finally put the letter paper back in the envelope, and put the envelope in his arms. What is going on here? At the stall in his arms, Chiba''s brows were almost twisted, and a trace of doubt flashed in his heart. This matter, the betrayal matter, is there any hidden secret? In other words, Shinsuke Hyuga, what do you want me to do? At this moment, when a trace of doubt flashed across his mind, it was full of solemnity. "cough!" At the same time, after this series of thoughts flashed, Chiba coughed slightly. "what happened?" This soft cough pulled Hyuga Xueying out of his regretful memories, and when he saw Chiba''s expression that was not embarrassing or awkward, he frowned and said angrily. "Your hands, and eyes, let me see." Hearing Hyuga Xueying''s unpleasant tone, Chiba didn''t feel much anger, but looked at his hands and eyes and said. "why?" Almost instantly, Xueying Hyuga asked inexplicably. "I am a medical ninja." Chiba made his position clear and hinted that Hyuga Xueying, I want to heal you. "why?" Then, the answer was still this sentence, Hyuga Xueying meant, obviously, why should he treat me? Or in other words, why do I want you to be treated? "Do you think I''m willing to treat you? If it weren''t for the instructions of Teacher Jiu Xin Nai before leaving, I wouldn''t bother to pay attention to you." To this, Chiba responded in an angry manner. "Humph." Hyuga Xueying gave a cold snort, but didn''t mean to stretch out his hand to show Chiba. "You don''t want me to be out of control. It''s just that Jiu Xin Nai''s instructions have always been two-sided." Seeing the appearance of Xueying Hyuga, Chiba shrugged and said, "Now, I have obeyed the instructions. You can''t punish me if you don''t cooperate." "what?" And as soon as these words came out, Hyuga Xueying''s "Why should I treat you" expression instantly collapsed, his entire face was frozen, and his throat rolled ~www.novelhall.com~ and swallowed directly saliva. "I told you." Looking at the appearance of Yuuki Hyuga, Chiba spoke indifferently. Idiot! Do you think you still have a choice? And in his heart, he had already begun to sneer and gloat. "Uh" At this moment, Hyuga Xueying''s stiff face slowly showed fearful emotions, and his eyes began to turn, as if a fierce ideological struggle had begun. "Look... for the sake of... Nine... Teacher Nyusina..." Then, soon, he hesitated and stretched out his hand. In the words, there was a strong emotion of reluctance and... fear! Chapter 1167： Hyuga Snow Eagles worries This...this is humiliation! Between the expressions of fear, Hyuga Xueying knotted the bandage on the left half of his face, ending Chiba''s treatment of him. "Unexpectedly, during this process, you were quite at ease." At this time, Qianye''s unsalted or unfamiliar words came over. Gee! This guy is definitely on purpose! Hearing Chibas unsatisfactory words, the corners of Hyuga Xueyings mouth twitched obviously. He remembered that under the horror of Kushinas fist, he was instructed by this guy, various orders, what did he ask himself When he had to answer something, his teeth couldn''t help but bite. humiliation! This is the humiliation of a lifetime! These words are all in his heart. Seeing Hyuga Xueying gritted his teeth and turned around to bury his head in a meal, Chiba secretly clenched a fist. Enjoy, the horror dominated by Kushina''s fist! At this moment, his heart is entirely a kind of gloating joy of "you have today". And soon, his gloating mentality slowly faded. However, Hyuga Xueying really did everything for Xuena. Since Shinsuke Hyuga intends to protect him, then he must have a way to get out. In the end, he was involved in this incident again for Yuuna, and even lost an arm and an eye, this feeling for Yuuna , But I can''t ignore it. Today, it can be regarded as a slight return of favor and healed his wounds. Its just that, in my current situation, after all, I cant cut my hand to recover and rebirth... I can''t ask, what did he do for Xuena that caused one eye and one arm to be cut off! As the mentality of gloating at misfortunes receded, Chiba also sighed at Hyuga Xueying. He lost an arm and an eye. It can be said that Hyuga Xueying is half a useless person, although he still has considerable combat power and self-protection ability. , But without one hand and one eye, no matter how powerful his soft fist technique is, it is impossible to go anywhere. As a ninja of the Hyuga clan, his strength has come to an end. He couldn''t deny the sacrifice made by Xueying Xueying for Xuena this day. Thinking about the genius of the Hyuga clan who had forced him to do nothing in the Zhongnin exam, Chiba couldn''t help feeling a little regretful at this moment. "Okay, Teacher Jiuxinai ordered, I have done everything, I will leave first." Thinking of this, Chiba pursed his lips and stood up from the bedside of Hyuga Xueying. Just now for the convenience of healing, he was by Hyuga Xueying''s side, but when he stood up, he went straight to the entrance. Leave. Ok? How come this guy''s tone is not as proud as before? Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Xueying, who was still gritting his teeth just now, was taken aback, looking at Chiba who was walking away, frowning slightly. "There is another exit over there, and the one in the kitchen should be closed." However, just as he pondered Qianye''s tone, subconsciously, Hyuga Xueying raised his hand and pointed him a direction, but it was the wall on his left. Hearing this, Qianye was stunned slightly, stopped, and when he turned his head, his gaze fell on the point where Hyuga Xueying was pointing, and the wooden door that seemed to fit the mud wall slowly floated in his eyes. "Oh." After seeing it, Chiba didn''t have much reaction or expression, and after a very ordinary response, he turned and walked towards the wall. But at this moment, hearing Chiba''s answer, Hyuga Xueying subconsciously swallowed it somehow, and couldn''t help looking at his severed arm. At this time, his broken arm had been put on a snow-white bandage, and the painful section of the original pain was no longer painful. He even stayed on the bed without any pain. He knew that Chiba was completely cured. His broken arm. And the faint pain in his left eyebrows has all disappeared. This guy The medical skills are amazing! At this moment, in his heart, he had to sigh with admiration. "Crack!" At this moment, the sound of the secret door being opened rang. Hearing the sound, Hyuga Xueying raised his head subconsciously, his gaze flicked over the lowered broken arm, and landed on the figure who was about to open the door. "You had better have a good way, otherwise I advise you not to cause trouble." For no reason, this sentence blurted out. As soon as these words came out, before Hyuga Xueying was surprised at what he had said, Chiba was startled when he heard the words, and he was about to take a step forward. Is this guy worried? At this moment, such a thought came to his mind naturally. However, this idea was soon suppressed by him. This guy was worried that my intervention would bring trouble to Xue Nai, and this couldn''t help him. Although he only fought with him once, judging from his meeting with the traitor in the past on the battlefield and finding the territory of the land of the earth, Xiang Xueying is not an ordinary person today, because of his own inquiry, He guessed his intention. "Ok" And thinking, subconsciously, he nodded in response. Then, without looking back, he stepped out of the secret room and closed the secret door smoothly. "Snapped!" As the door closed, Hyuga Xueying''s gaze did not take back for a long time. Chiba... Perhaps you have never met an opponent in resourcefulness, but I hope you don''t underestimate the former Patriarch. Although he is no longer there, it is still unclear what Mr. Shinsuke has arranged so meticulously. Don''t underestimate the enemy! What you have encountered now is hidden in the depths of Konoha. Because of the family status, there has never been a scheming fox with fangs! Even if the fox is dead~www.novelhall.com~, the things he arranged are not easy to follow. No one knows what trap the previous generation of Patriarch will set up in this matter after death. I''ll give you a cut in some unexpected place! If you are not careful, even if you are a hero who sacrificed heroically for Konoha to resist Wuqianyanyin alone, you may not be safe! Even, not only will it harm yourself, but also... the person you want to protect! At this moment, the heavy worries that had been suppressed in front of Chiba rose in his heart. And with all the worries, the pair of eyes that made his scalp numb appeared in his mind. That pair of white eyes. That pair belonged to the eyes of the Patriarch of Rixiang. Be careful! And in the end, the thoughts that were intertwined with the impressions in his mind and the fear in his heart passed through his mind. Chapter 1168： room It''s noon, behind the Japanese-style cabin, the woods. "Crack!" A faint sound came out slowly. It turns out that there are detonating charms set up at each support point in the tunnel. Once there is any danger, Hyuga Snow Eagle can escape from the second dark tunnel first, and can use the detonating talisman to blow up the tunnel to achieve the effect of blocking the enemy. , And you can reach here directly from the second dark tunnel, which is also a distance from the enemy. Moreover, according to the structure of the cabin and the secret chamber, this detonation talisman destroyed the second secret tunnel. Although it will cause the partial collapse of the secret tunnel and the secret chamber, the impact on the chalet is very small. Slowly crawling out of the secret door on the ground, Chiba carefully closed the secret door, then slapped some tree leaves, and after hiding the secret door, stood up silently, and this stand-up stall He couldn''t help but glance at the small wooden house looming outside the woods in the distance. It seems that those guys, when they were discussing the structure, they probably talked about me! The current earthquake-resistant structure of this cabin is completely against my strange power! Otherwise, this secret tunnel has collapsed, how could the cabin above it be nothing serious... In this eye, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitched, his face was embarrassing. Dont know, how are the others now? But thinking of this, Chiba''s embarrassment faded quickly, and Kakashi and others couldn''t help but the face of Kakashi, especially Kakashi. It is basically certain that there is no hope for Lin. According to the original work, Kakashi fell into a state of confusion, a state of sorrow, after the loss of two close friends. It wasn''t until the three of Naruto Shou became disciples that they began to get better. It was also during this time that Kakashi fell into disuse, causing the progress of strength to be inconsistent with his super-genius name. Otherwise, with the talent of Kakashi that Chiba is currently in contact with, if he keeps practicing, Kakashi''s strength will be at least S rank or even higher in the Naruto era. "Take time, go and see the soil... and Kakashi!" Thinking of this, Qianye''s expression was also gloomy, and she murmured. However, soon, he calmed down and left the woods, all the way to the Japanese-style cabin. "Wow" Soon after, as the door opened, Chiba stepped into the Japanese-style log cabin. Looking at the empty room and the smell of food remaining in the air coming on, Chiba frowned slightly. People? With doubts in his mind, he walked to the kitchen room, and the table and carpet between them had been restored to their original state. As expected, like Hyuga Xueying, the secret tunnel had been closed. If he followed the secret tunnel when he came, he might be blocked now. Did you go to deliver food to Hongyan? At this moment, such a thought came to Chiba''s mind. At this time, he couldn''t help but think of things like the soup that Yukana had when he was bullied by the two Hyuga cubs. The basket slung on his left hand when he fell. This should be a meal for Hirohiko. , Coupled with the smell of the food in the air at this time, and the empty room, he quickly guessed that Kushina was sending meals to Hirohiko with Xuena. Now that Xuenai is being treated unfairly, she should have lived in a simple way. Although Jiu Xinnai''s identity is special, she can''t influence other people''s thinking after all. In addition, Xuenai''s eyes are inconvenient, so she shouldn''t let Xuena go out. And Chiba thought and thought about it, and it might be Hirohiko who could make Kushina let Xuena out. Kushina''s known friends are Mikoto Uchiha and Yuriko. These two do not need Yukina to send them food. Only Hirohiko is qualified next. There was originally a wave of feng shui gate, but the two have now become stalemate, and this will not happen. "Go back to the room first." Thinking of this, the tension at the first sight of the empty room disappeared instantly, and after turning his eyes around, Chiba looked at the stairs. In the current Japanese-style cabins, the bedrooms are already upstairs. At the moment, he didn''t hesitate and went straight upstairs. "This is Xuena''s room?" And when he went upstairs, after both feet were on the second floor, there was a door where he entered, with the sign "Yunna''s Room" hung on it. Obviously, this is Yuuna''s. room. After that, he looked away and scanned the corridor on the right and the two rooms on the side of the corridor. They were "Nao''s Room" and "Hirohiko''s Room". At the end of the corridor, there were hanging The sign "Chiba''s Room". Where does Jiuxina live? Then, almost instantly, he frowned, and such a thought came up subconsciously. But soon, he left the idea behind and walked slowly to his room. Speaking of it, this is the first time I am resting in my own room in this newly built cabin! At this moment, when his hand grasped the doorknob, Qianye couldn''t help but feel a sigh of emotion. Only then did he remember that he had not entered his room. When he was given the task of Shenwuqiao Bridge, it happened to be a celebration party for the completion of their new house. After receiving the task, the three of them hurriedly at the low table downstairs. After sleeping for a whole night, I went to perform the mission of Shenwubi Bridge. And now, half a year has passed. Thinking about it now, he didn''t even spend a night in his room. "Squeak!" With the emotion in his heart, he slowly pushed open the door of his room, and immediately, a puff of rosin came to his face, the sun spread out, and his eyes instantly became cheerful. Looking at the room bathed in the noon sun, Chiba was slightly startled. Then, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. This guy Hongyan, you have a nice room for me! At this moment, in front of Chiba, there is a window that spans one third of the wall. The noon sun shines down, and the whole room appears transparent and bright. Under the window, there is another The wooden bed on one wall has been covered with bedding at this time, and at the end of the bed, the place leaning against the window sill ~www.novelhall.com~ is a desk with some empty scrolls piled on it, and both pen and ink are available. Behind the bedside table, on the wall opposite the window sill, there is a large cabinet with all of Chiba''s clothes, including the last weight-bearing props of the last specification that he used not to bring with him in the quest of Shenmubi Bridge. After that, there was nothing else, but it made the room much empty. This room, no matter the lighting or layout, conforms to Chiba''s rough aesthetic. Keep it simple. In this regard, Chiba is naturally very satisfied. "That guy...Unexpectedly, he could..." Seeing this, Qianye pursed his lips, an inexplicable emotion flashed in his eyes, and then he walked directly into the room without saying a word. With a "pop!" With the sound of the door closing, Chiba frowned and took out the envelope in his arms. So, lets see what message Hyuga Shinsuke left me! Chapter 1169： letter If Xueying or Xuenai are there, please don''t keep watching. Holding the letter paper in his hand, Chiba''s gaze flicked over the column of characters again. It was just because of seeing this column of characters that Chiba retracted the envelope. Until now, after finding some time alone, he opened it. What kind of information...Neither Hyuga Xueying nor Xuena can see it. Do not! Not only can''t you see it, but you can''t even be seen by them. What kind of information is this? But at this moment, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. Then, with a slight surprise, Chiba browsed all the way. Chiba, when you read this letter, it means that my plan has failed. Then, I have no way to tell you this sentence in person. Sorry, when you were suffering, not by your side. Please forgive me, when you need to take care of, I did not take any action. Please also understand that at the time, I couldn''t adopt you, and I couldn''t bring you under the family like Xueying. This is a matter for the Hyuga clan, Zhenye has already sacrificed his life for me, and I can''t drag you into this vortex. Moreover, as the orphan of Konoha, the actual son of Konohas hero, the three generations of Naruto Masters will not treat you badly. The third generations of Naruto Masters may not be able to do anything blatantly because of the "traitor name" left by Zhenye. However, in the dark, I will never do nothing, or even do more than in the light. ... The letter paper is only one page, but the eloquent is written with quite a lot of things, and the words and sentences are not modified or concealed. Of course, when the big family of Hyuga Shinsuke was born, it is naturally impossible to be so straightforward in terms of words and sentences. , The above are the results of automatic translation in Chiba''s brain. And when Chiba finished reading the last sentence, "Although this request may be a bit too much, I hope you will take care of Xuena. If you want, Xueying is the son of Zhenye''s best partner during his lifetime. Please also consider your discretion. Take care." After that, his eyes flashed over the suffix "Hyuga Shinsuke", but his face slowly thickened. This Hyuga Shinsuke, I... Seems to be overlooked! Like his paternal brother, Shinsuke Hyuga is really a rich man in the city! However, compared to his elder brother, Shinsuke Hyuga has a softer heart and is more affectionate. Otherwise, Sarah Hyuga, the father of Taki Manha and Hyuga Yuki, would not be born or die for him. He even sacrificed his life just to prevent him from being stamped with a bird in the cage, and even willingly still bears infamy after his death. Ugh If this rebellion succeeds, perhaps, Shinsuke Hyuga will really be better than Hiuga and his brother. After all, compared to the Uchiha clan, the Hyuga clan is much more stable in terms of their status in the village and the internal situation. At this time, the first thought in his mind was to change his view of Shinsuke Hyuga. Although I dont have any feelings for the "father" Taki Maha, and I dont know the relationship between Hyuga Shinsuke, Hyuga Sara and Taki Chiba, but from this letter, Chiba understands this from another angle. Shinsuke Hyuga also felt that this person was quite apologetic to him. As a letter that was handed over to Chiba after Shinsuke Hyuga''s death, Chiba initially suspected that this was another arrangement of Shinsuke Hyuga, playing the emotional card, and in a disguised form to protect Yurina and Yuuki Hyuga after his failure. . However, after he read it word by word, the openness contained in the lines between the words, and even the feeling of release that seemed to be suppressed in his heart, made him choose to believe every word on it. At the same time, it was also discovered that although Hyuga Shinsuke was glamorous on the outside, in fact, he was suffering from heart. In this regard, from the many mentions of the words "True Leaf" and "Zara" in Thaksins letter, Chiba can see that these two names have been entangled in his heart for too long. Since then, he has never been able to forget the sacrifices of Taki Mahaba and Hyuga Sarara. He has always been brooding about their sacrifices for them. In fact, after reading it, Chiba felt that this letter was not so much written to himself as it was. After Shinsuke Hyuga was ready to die, he wrote the letter to himself for so many years. People''s guilt and miss. Even the initial apology to myself is actually a kind of guilt. The guilt of a friend who was alive for losing his life is also the resentment and regret of the descendants who cannot take care of the friend. In this letter, except for the last request to take care of Xuena and take care of some Hyuga Xueying as appropriate, in fact, every sentence was not written to himself. It was written by Shinsuke Hyuga to two close friends and himself. "It turns out that Shinsuke Hyuga has so many things in his heart. Although he is the only living among the three of Taki Maha, he is the most tortured of the three." Thinking of this, Chiba''s frowning brows tightened a little more, and she murmured unconsciously. After reading the letter, Chiba also understood why Shinsuke Hyuga wrote that sentence at the beginning. This letter is indeed not for the most beloved daughter and disciple. "The matter between Taki Maha, Hyuga Shinsuke, and Hyuga Sarara is not as simple as what the three generations of Hokage said at the time. There seems to be a trace of another figure, the figure of another person, although Shinsuke Hyuga didn''t write it, and he doesn''t seem to know that such a person exists, but... the Taki Mahaba incident eleven years ago, there must be a shadow that everyone does not know, one person, participated in it." At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba put the letter and envelope on the table, and the sunspots on the white paper looked firm and beautiful in the sunlight. But Chiba''s brows were twisted tightly, faintly, in this letter, in the case that Shinsuke Hyuga did not mention, there was a person who actually existed between the lines. That is, in the Taki Mahaba incident, in addition to the three generations of Hokage, Taki Mahaba, Hyuga Shinsuke, and Hyuga Sarara, there is another person who is hidden in the shadows. Chiba even felt that this person who was hidden in the shadows not only affected the Taki Mahaba incident, but even this Shinsuke mutiny incident had a great relationship with him. Even this relationship is still a direct relationship. Unexpectedly, this matter is also related to the Taki Mahaba incident ten years ago, which is a bit... As the intuition in his heart became stronger and stronger, Chiba couldn''t help picking up the letter paper again and looked at it carefully. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1170： In the letter "Oh...Is there still too little on this letter?" After reading the letter carefully again, Chiba couldn''t help sighing, and rubbed the bridge of his nose with a headache. After another glance at the letter, Chiba didn''t have much other gains other than the deep feeling of Shinsuke Hyuga''s castle. However, the three generations of Hokage allowed me to practice Bamon Dunjia, and the care for me was as expected by Shinsuke Hyuga, and from the perspective of Shinsuke Hyuga, I really cant pay too much attention to me. . Even, I really can''t control or care. After all, I can be regarded as the son of a traitor, and he is the younger brother of the Patriarch of the Hyuga clan. He has a respected position and just escaped from the position of a caged bird. If at that time, I was accepted as the son of a traitor, and the name of the traitor had just spread. There is no time to fade. If you really do this, it will damage the face of the Hyuga clan. Originally, he was saved from the caged bird because he had won glory for Hyuga, and then the owner of the family favored him. If he adopted a traitors son, that would undoubtedly It is to discredit Hyuga, and it is not known what the consequences will be. Moreover, in this case, even if Shinsuke Hyuga is eager to adopt, but if he is eventually branded as a bird in a cage because of this, then the sacrifice of two close friends is not in vain. With emotion and reason, Shinsuke Hyuga can only ignore himself. Regardless, there are three generations of Hokage. If you manage, the sacrifices of your best friends may be wasted. This is basically not a multiple-choice question. Although guilty, resentful, and regretful, Shinsuke Hyuga can only do so. I dont know how Shinsuke Hyuga survived these ten years... At this moment, in Chiba''s thoughts, the first few lines of Shinsuke Hyuga''s letter expressing guilt appeared. After subconsciously analyzing Hyuga Shinsuke''s situation, Chiba expressed his understanding. As a result, he really didn''t have any feelings for Taki Maha, and he didn''t feel that Hyuga Shinsuke owed him anything. Secondly, after crossing over, before meeting Jiu Xinnai, he has been living in the state of mind in his previous life. He is evil in everyone''s life. It is almost the life of the previous life. To him, there is actually nothing. the difference. Thirdly, he was not the kind of crying and robbing the world when he received a little bit of disgust, or being irritable when he was wronged, thinking about the glass heart that destroys the world, and other people''s disgust and disgust, he didn''t care, he was not born for He is crying and begging for approval from others, or it won''t work without the approval of others. Whether he realizes his life value or not is never judged by the face of others. So, to sum up, Chiba actually doesn''t feel bad about Hyuga Shinsuke, or feels that since his cheap dad died for him, he must do something for himself, or even disregard his life for himself. These words, in fact, Hyuga did not leave, and Chiba would not feel anything. For Chiba, Hyuga Shinsuke''s identity, the first, must be a powerful figure who has practiced his physical skills, and has benefited him a lot, and the second, that is Xuena''s father, a very kind person. Adding to the knowledge of him now, that is a person with the city government who has been enduring suffering and attaches great importance to his partners. Strictly speaking, Shinsuke Hyuga''s image in Chiba''s mind is absolutely positive. However, although there are not many clues about the "possible characters related to the Taki Mahaba incident and the current Shinsuke incident", Chiba can still see something else in this letter. This day, Shinsuke Hyuga, I am afraid that starting from the sacrifice of Taki Mahaba, he has been planning this rebellion. In the past ten years, he has been suffering from the guilt of his best friends, but he has also tried his best to endure it until that wise brother is dying. When you are already high, you choose to betray. I am afraid that his motive for launching this rebellion is to abolish the caged bird. Only when he becomes the Hyuga Patriarch can he exclude the elders of Hyuga and let himself be in control. Then, starting from the Xuena generation, no, it should be said that it is the next generation of Ningji, you can not be bound by the caged bird. And if there is no threat from the elders, then the Hyuga family is his business. Not only can he protect the generation of Ning Ci from the caged bird, he can even abolish the sect distinction permanently, plus his talent and prestige, even without The bird in the cage, Hyuga''s family will probably not fall. It can be regarded as revenge for two of your best friends. After all, in the final analysis, the two best friends died of their own clan, the cage bird system, if this system is eliminated, it can be regarded as an explanation to their best friends. It''s a pity that after all, he was a miss and mistrusted someone! Since the Hyuga clan has lasted for so long and the caged bird system is as stable as Mount Tai, then it must be justified. How could the caged bird curse imprint be so easily resolved. And the Hyuga clan for so long, it is impossible that there are no people who want to resist, but they can''t make any waves. With such a system, coupled with such a scheming patriarch, how can the rebellion succeed easily? Shinsuke Hyuga, although he has a castle, after all, he lost his affection for his best friend and was too hasty. When it comes to political power, especially the use of force to seize power, how can you not be cruel and cruel... Facing such a system and the owner, you must be ruthless. Unconsciously glanced at the "Manaha" and "Sara" mentioned many times, and once again felt the regret and guilt of Hyuga Shinsuke for the two of them, and the full of resentment against the bird in the cage between the lines, Chiba sighed slightly. There was a cry. Shinsuke Hyuga was too anxious. At that time, he should continue to endure it. Even if the former Patriarch strengthened his strength for his son and branded the bird in the cage on Yukina before his death, he must endure it. After all, Shinsuke Hyuga still has a winning rate against Hyuga Nisuke. Very big. However, Chiba just sighed, this kind of ruthlessness, he could not do it. It is estimated that when the time comes, the death of his best friend in his chest is hot as oil, and the other side of Xuena is stared at. It is estimated that he will also Will be the same as Shinsuke Hyuga. It can only be said that Shinsuke Hyuga is doomed to fail. "Speaking of which, that former traitor...who is it?" Thinking of this, Chiba also suddenly thought of something, letting go of his regrets for Shinsuke Hyuga~www.novelhall.com~ and his thoughts shifted to the other side. At this moment, he suddenly remembered the "traitor of the past" that Hyuga Xueying said. This former traitor, Hyuga Xueying actually didnt know, he only knew that he had betrayed the village in his early years, and Shinsuke Hyuga had only said this to Hyuga Xueying. When he mentioned it at the time, he asked Hyuga Xueying to be wary of this person. . Gee! In the war, it is a traitor again, is it... And after thinking about it for a while, Qianye''s heart suddenly hit, and the whole person was almost agitated. "Ok?" However, soon, this thought had just turned, but a sharp light flashed in his eyes, and the whole person leaned forward, his eyes falling on the letter paper that he had picked up. what is this? And an inexplicable dignity flashed in his heart. Chapter 1171： Hidden information Here, is there any other information? Chiba''s pupils shrank little by little. At this moment, his gaze was no longer on the letter paper, but on the bottom of the letter paper, the shadow that was reflected on the table by the sun. At this moment, on the pitch-black shadow of this letter paper, there are texts composed of light dots that seem to be coded. Although there are only a few, it is obvious that this constitutes a piece of information. It''s just that, because this message is a coded text, and these codes are not Konoha''s official coded texts that he knows, he didn''t get so close to Shinsuke Hyuga that they worked out codes that only each other knew. Chiba didn''t know what it meant. This is the secret message left to me? Then, after lowering his head and raising the envelope, Chiba frowned, and a trace of doubt flashed in his heart after seeing the light constructing the secret sign more clearly in the shadow. This secret message was obviously the secret message hidden on the letter paper left by Shinsuke Hyuga, and since this letter was reserved for Chiba, the secret message was naturally reserved for Chiba. However, in this case, it doesn''t make sense. Since its something Chiba left, then its just a secret, but why do you need to code it? Why use code that Chiba doesnt know? It seems that Shinsuke Hyuga doesnt want to. Chiba knew the news. In other words, this news is not for Chiba. This is obviously contradictory. Shinsuke Hyuga, what is this going to do? In my impression, he is not such a utterly nagging person! Moreover, as written in the letter, it can be seen that he has been honest and honest with me, and has no intention of concealing anything. So, why is it necessary to set up such a secret signal again, and also set up such a mechanism, which requires light to be shadowed to be able to see this information. After reading it a few times carefully, after memorizing the code, Chiba slowly put down the letter paper, and after examining the black and white letters, he confirmed that there was no mystery inside, and nothing related to cracking the code was hidden. Take a breath. "What kind of puzzle is this again?" Not feeling it, he murmured a doubt in his mouth. The letter did not reveal anything about cracking the code, and I dont know this code... Without prompting, he gave a code that he had never seen before, and Shinsuke Hyuga could not be such a confused person, and would forget that there was no separate code between us. What does Shinsuke Hyuga want to say about this? Miss me again, how to crack? Or is it just to kill my appetite? And while muttering to himself, Qianye''s mind also flashed such a thought. Do not! Its not that Im not appetizing, Shinsuke Hyuga cant be so boring. Moreover, he has endured for more than ten years. The plan is about to start. He is desperate. If he fails, he will become a benevolent. The meaning of this letter is actually equivalent to Shinsuke Hyugas last words. Up. There is no reason for Shinsuke Hyuga to deliberately set up a problem to entertain me. There must be other meanings, or intentions! Maybe it was about the traitor in the past, or the person who connected the Taki Mahaba incident with the current Shinsuke incident. However, soon, he rejected the previous idea, frowned, and thought. First of all, this code is Shinsuke Hyuga, which is not part of Konoha''s official prophecies. Then, this code can only be Shinsuke Hyuga''s private code and the code of the Hyuga clan. And considering that Shinsuke Hyuga''s letter was basically passed to me after the mutiny failed, it is impossible for him to use the code of the Hyuga clan. The only possibility is Shinsuke Hyuga''s private code. The private secret code is actually similar to the mobile phone number of the previous life... Ok? Could it be said that this is the purpose of Shinsuke Hyuga? With the next thoughts, Chiba quickly came up with the clues. This is actually an easy reasoning. As long as it is inferred that Shinsuke Hyuga used a private code, the following things are actually not difficult to connect. Im afraid that only people he trusts and close people know about Shinsuke Hyugas secret codes. In this rebellion, all members of the branch he trusted should have been killed. May show these people the information left by Shinsuke Hyuga. So, there is probably only one person who knows Shinsuke Hyuga''s private secret code and can inquire. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Shinsuke Hyuga is still afraid that I will not take care of Xueying Hyuga because of my old grudges! That''s right, this person, this only person, is Xueying Hyuga. Now, only Snow Eagle Hyuga can solve this signal and let him know the information under this signal. As for the daughter of Yukina, Shinsuke Hyuga has always been planning to keep her away from her, and even in the end, she was estranged from the house in advance. I am afraid that she does not know Shinsuke Hyuga''s private secret code. According to this situation, Shinsuke Hyuga left this coded message to protect Hyuga Snow Eagle, or to find and rescue Hyuga Snow Eagle when Hyuga Snow Eagle is in danger. As for this information, it is naturally valuable. If it is not valuable, it would be meaningless for Hyuga Shinsuke to leave this code. Moreover, if it is really worthless information, it is impossible for Hyuga Shinsuke to not know what kind of consequences Chiba would not want to see after he learned that this secret code was worthless information. In other words, if he left a worthless message, Hyuga Xueying might not only be unable to get Chiba''s help, but would even fall into a more dangerous situation. Therefore, at this moment, after understanding Hyuga Shinsuke''s intentions, Chiba also confirmed that the information of Hyuga Shinsuke must be the information he needs. Compared to Yukina, Shinsuke Hyuga is more worried about Yuuki Hyuga! After that, Chiba couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. However, it''s no wonder that Hyuga Shinsuke thinks this way. After all, my relationship with Hyuga Xueying is not good for all to see ~www.novelhall.com~ As for Xuena, no matter what happens, he knows that I will definitely protect it. I can''t say that Shinsuke Hyuga is eccentric, but... it''s because of the difference between my closeness to the two! It''s just that Shinsuke Hyuga was a little worried and underestimated me. Hyuga Xueying was able to run to the border of the country of soil to find me to save me during the war, and I will return this thought. Moreover, even if I am indifferent, with Xuena and Hyuga Xueyings siblings, Xuena will go to rescue Hyuga Xueying, now Xuena, how could I let her take the risk alone? No need to do this, I will definitely help treat Xueying Hyuga. What''s more, the current situation of Hyuga Xueying was mostly caused by Xuena. I have no reason to abandon Hyuga Snow Eagle! But with emotion, Qianye shook his head, with a helpless smile on his lips. Chapter 1172： First thing "It seems that I still have to go down again." After a helpless smile, Chiba couldn''t help sighing. Now that he found a clue to unlock the secret signal, he would go to see Snow Eagle Hyuga after all. However, after a light sigh, Chiba did not intend to get up. Instead, he received the letter paper into the envelope and put it in his arms. After receiving Shinsuke Hyuga''s letter, Chiba picked up a scroll in front of him, studied ink and picked up a pen, but began to write and draw on the empty scroll. Now, Hyuga Xueying was hiding in the secret room, and it should have been for some time. There was no accident during that period. After that, as long as Hyuga Xueying stayed there peacefully, nothing should happen. This secret signal is not in a hurry. Although Shinsuke Hyuga''s information is definitely useful information, among the several important things now, to solve the problem of Yukina''s unfair treatment, the first thing to solve is the inevitable bird curse in the cage! If the problem of the bird curse seal in the cage is not solved, Yunas life is equivalent to being held in the hands of Hyuga Hippo. Even if I know the details of Hyuga Shinsukes motive and the plan of rebellion, even if I find the key to change the current situation, it is It''s useless. As long as the bird in the cage is still there, Xuena''s situation is absolutely difficult to change. That previous generation of Patriarch, this move is very poisonous! At this moment, as the lines of the bird curse in the cage on the blank scroll continued to form and unfolded, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart, and at the end of the thought, his teeth were slightly bitten. From the narrative of Hyuga Yuki, and the open and honest words in Shinsuke Hyugas letter, Chiba already knows the whole story more clearly. Many details that Yuuki Hyuga did not describe, plus some comments by Shinsuke Hyuga on some places of the rebellion. Mention can already be inferred completely. After inferring, Chiba also had a clearer understanding of the deceased former patriarch of Hyuga who had never met before, and from some of the narratives of the previous patriarchs behavior and actions, Chiba also had a deep feeling. Arrived, the energy and city of this former Patriarch. And, even a little doubt, how could such a character appear in the Hyuga family. If this kind of character is not born in the Hyuga family, a big family that respects the status and has a system to ensure the inheritance of the clan, and there is not much use for tactics, then I am afraid that the pattern of Konoha will change. . This Naruto world really gave him enough surprises. However, after getting to know such a person, Chiba felt it was a pity, but it was a pity that this person died a bit early. If he was still alive, he wouldn''t mind giving him the last ride, a not so easy last ride. "Tsk!" But as the complicated lines on the paper gradually plumped up on the paper, Chiba''s brows became tighter and his face became more and more serious. He is now taking advantage of his memory to draw the curse of the bird in the cage, and slowly think about how to solve the curse of the bird in the cage, otherwise, given the complexity of the bird''s curse in the cage, he will later You may start to miss something. At that time, the model will be built, which is a bit troublesome. But at this time, painting and drawing, and recalling the model again, Chiba felt even more unable to start. Generally speaking, the spell seal and privacy-sharing technique was created, always accompanied by a back door and a way to relieve it. , But the creative purpose of the bird in the cage seems to have not left a backdoor solution at all, it is completely aimed at a routine that cannot be removed once it is printed. Moreover, the technique is quite ancient, and even some techniques Chiba can''t understand it at all. It is simply impossible to remove it. And when constructing the model, the curse marks in Chakra''s touch entangled brain nerves and neurons, Chiba really couldn''t afford much confidence, and the tentacles of these curse marks should be stripped from nerves and neurons. Even at the level of sealing technique of Chiba, familiar with the sealing technique of Yin Seal System and Sixiang Seal System, plus the similarity between seal technique and curse seal, Chiba still feels a kind of despair. No wonder the original story says that the caged bird is a kind of curse that cannot be lifted except death once it is branded. "clatter!" And almost half an hour later, Chiba frowned tightly and slowly put down the pen in his hand, but his eyes were looking at the spell of the bird curse in the cage, and his lips were gently pressed. At this moment, the curse model of the bird in the cage has been restored by Chiba to the most primitive technique. It looks like a complicated technique that spreads outward from eight kinds of techniques to form a gossip structure. However, it does not belong to any faction in the seal technique. Although the basic technique cannot escape the basic technique of the seal technique, the combination of the spell seal and the seal technique are quite different. This undoubtedly added more trouble to Chiba. At this time, Chiba found that if he wanted to solve the problem of the bird in the cage, he had to learn the combination of spell seals, which would take a lot of time. Even worse, he doesnt know who to learn the curse seal. After all, this thing, as he knows it, can be recalled in the original work, is only Uchiha Madara, Shimura Danzo, and Oshemaru, and these three People are basically on the opposite side. Especially for Danzo and Oshemaru, the former does not want to provoke him, and it is impossible to teach him the curse seal. If Oshemaru has already started human experiments, Chiba is also staying away. After all, he cannot use the eight-door mode, even if It can be used, and he is not sure that he can make an effective counterattack or escape when Da She Maru is plotting against him. He doesn''t want to provoke him either. As for Uchiha Madara, he couldn''t find... Even if it is found, it is estimated that it is impossible to teach him. Can only, ask Jiu Xinnai? After filtering it through his mind, Qianye couldn''t help but pass such a thought in his mind. At this time, he was really at a loss. "Wow!" Thinking of this, Chiba''s rather irritable scroll with a bird curse seal in the cage, tossed it aside, and after taking a deep breath, stood up. no way! Can only ask Jiu Xinnai! Just relying on me, UU reading www.uukanshu.com wants to learn the mantra seal, even the teacher can''t find it! After standing up, after he walked back and forth a few steps irritably, many thoughts in his head finally turned into this one. Really... trouble! After pacing a few steps, after turning such a few irritating words in his heart, Qianye''s figure paused slightly, and his eyes fell, but he fell on the heavy prop. "Forget it, do some daily training to change your mood!" With the weight-bearing prop reflected in his eyes, Chiba took a deep breath, and after a long let out, walked to the cabinet and picked up the weight-bearing prop. Too much to do! Do the training, calm down and sort it out! While wearing the weighted props, he thought so. Chapter 1173： big head "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Under the gradually westward daylight, the familiar sound of skin and flesh hitting the hardwood constantly sounded behind this suitable cabin. "One thousand three hundred and thirty-seven, one thousand one hundred and thirty-eight... one thousand two hundred and one..." There is no fancy, no laziness, meticulous and absolutely standard side kicks, hitting the newly erected stakes again and again, among the sawdust, the cracked bark is constantly forking, almost about to fall apart. under. Bird curse in the cage... While doing the daily training of side kicks, Chiba''s brows are getting tighter and tighter. In these nearly three hours of physical training, he will start from returning to the village and continue to sort out things from Shinsuke Hyuga''s letter. Once again, most of the things have been considered clearly, and the rest is left to implement. Only the bird curse mark in this cage, he was thinking hard about how to solve it. After all, this is the magic seal technique left from the Six Paths and even the Huiye era. It is too old. I am afraid that he has found the teacher of the blood curse seal. The teacher of the curse seal may not have too much connection with the caged bird. . That is to say, it is very likely that the loss of various spell seals derived from the way of combining the bird spell seals in the cage will make it impossible to eradicate the caged birds. After all, the spell seal technique is different from the seal technique. The seal technique at least has the seal technique that preserves the integrity of the whirlpool line. From the whirlpool family, it is basically possible to learn about the seal technique. Moreover, in terms of sealing technique, not to mention the sealing technique of the Yin seal system, the seal technique of the four-image seal system is probably derived from the seal technique of the six human pillar power seal systems that originally sealed the ten tails in the body. It can also be said to be quite ancient sealing technique. Therefore, if it is in the seal technique, Chiba is also quite sure that it can be resolved if it encounters the ancient seal technique. However, in the case of the curse seal, there are too few original works, and not many people can use the curse seal. Here, Chiba does not dare to hold too much hope. "Boom!" As his thoughts entered a dead end that couldn''t be optimistic, Chiba slammed into the stake with a side kick. "Crack!" Suddenly, the wooden pile cracked and broke into two pieces. It fell to the ground in a tactile manner. It rolled out a certain distance before stopping at the edge of the forest. "two thousand!" But Chiba sighed a long sigh, and the frown between her brows couldn''t be undone. Now, I have to think about the solution if the bird curse in the cage cannot be eradicated. His brows furrowed, he thought. And then, he shifted his thoughts to other places. After all, in the current situation, he couldn''t find a direct answer after much thinking, and he needed to learn more about the curse seal before he could determine whether he could eradicate the caged bird. Now, instead of thinking about this problem that has not been concluded, it is better to turn your attention to other places. After all, coming back this time, in half a year, everything seemed to be piled up together and directly pressed against him. After clarifying his thoughts, he also had to think of solutions to everything in a short time. . There are many and complicated things, which means that there are many and complicated variables, so his "workload" is also very large. This is almost a test for him! In addition to the bird in the cage, my body is also the top priority! Now that the eight-door mode cannot be used, it is something that needs to be resolved earlier, second only to the bird curse in the cage. I can''t use the eight-door mode now. Ten percent of the strength is only one or two left. This is not conducive to the current situation. No matter how many things there are now, in this world with the magical power of Chakra, and in a non-peaceful era with a completely different view of power from the previous life, this power will always be the most basic thing! From the training just now, not only have my strength and physical strength improved, but my physical strength has also increased with the tide. The 2,000-level daily physical training not only took three hours to complete, but also did not feel particularly tired... As his mind shifted, Chiba wiped a sweat, but he was thinking. After finishing the 2,000-level physical training, his forehead was just a little sweaty. It can be said that with weight-bearing props, Chiba is already fully capable of carrying the 2,000-level daily physical training. Even, looking at the current situation, Chiba estimated that even with the routine training of 4,000-level physical skills, he would be able to bear relatively not too tired. Of course, the daily physical training of the four thousand level is a waste of time. The daily physical training of the two thousand level is already quite good for physical exercise. It is not to say that it is the current level of Chiba. Only by exhausting yourself every day can you make enough progress. The effect of the 2,000-level physical exercise is already quite perfect, and the strength of the body can already be increased enough. Even if the physical training is raised to four thousand level, its improvement will not be much. For example, the improvement of physical training for level two thousand is 1, so that level four is only about 1.1-1.15. The difference is not too big. And the time-consuming training of 4,000-level physical skills is definitely more than that of 2,000-level, and the cost performance is greatly reduced. Instead of spending twice the time pursuing that small amount of effect improvement, it is better to use this time to do more other aspects of improvement. After all, Chiba''s current strength component is not only physique, even if it is the eight-door mode, it is just the foundation, not the only one. For example, the further understanding and application of the changes in the nature and form of the chakra, the research on the sealing technique, the research on medical ninjutsu, and even the research and development of some drugs are all good ways for Chiba to improve its strength. These are undoubtedly more efficient ways to improve than the 0.1-0.15. "I have to find an opportunity to send this blood sample to the old scholars, and then start to study the changes in my body~www.novelhall.com~ Its just that I have to find a way to make the old scholars tight-lipped, never let them take me. His physical condition became an excuse to apply for funds..." Thinking of this, after naturally working out a training plan that suits her now, Chiba frowned slightly looking at the test tube of her blood sample taken from Yuriko''s office that she took out of her pocket. His physical condition, to be honest, even Bo Feng Shuimen, the third generation of Hokage, and even Jiu Xin Na he did not want to let them know. These, it is best that only he knows. It''s just that the focus of his medical knowledge is limited after all. Compared with those old academic fields, he is really too far behind, and he has to ask them. It also happens that they are trustworthy. It''s just the mouths of these guys, and the inferior nature of all kinds of deliberate fundraising, which made him really unable to give birth to much confidence. At this moment, with regard to his own body, Chiba also felt a little bit big. Chapter 1174： brand new Eight door mode... Still not working! Although he could sense the position of Bamen, his body seemed to have never learned Bamen Dunjia. How do you feel that everything has to be done again? After thinking about the tight-lipped rhetoric after letting the old scholars study their own physical conditions, Chiba tried again to open the eight-door mode. And this time, the fluke mentality of "If this is the time when my legs can''t stand up this time, try to solve it" slowly disappeared in Chiba''s heart. Now, his whole body is not only in an "unexplored" state, there is even a feeling that this is a brand new body. "Forget it, go back and rest for a while." And thinking of this, Qianye could only sigh. He was almost alive this time, and it was really incredible. His heart had stopped, and although he killed a lot of Yanyin, he was also fighting for his life at the time. One could kill one. At that time, he was basically determined to die. Only in the end, because of her own struggle, Yanyin''s death and injury reached an almost impossible situation, which caused problems when Na Yanyin''s commander was commanding, and then he separated the shadow clone and led away the enemy. Opportunity. But this is the case. Almost all of his vital organs have been damaged to varying degrees. It can be said that as long as the blood oozes out, it is a fatal injury. Under this circumstance, his body can almost be described as dilapidated, and there is absolutely no reason to survive. To be honest, he was still able to hold on at that time because this was the Naruto World. Compared with the previous life, because of the relationship of magical power, the limit of human death was different from the previous life. If he changes to a previous life, he is dead and cannot die anymore. Even in the world of Naruto, there is no way to return to the sky, and even in the world of Naruto, he can have the last breath at that level, which is in the category of miracles. As for how he can still jump around now, and even his body has been strengthened, this is simply a miracle among miracles. Therefore, Chiba also had to believe in the possibility of this "new body" feeling. With this sigh, Chiba also turned and walked back, opened and closed the door, entered the Japanese-style wooden house, and went straight to the room on the second floor. Originally, he went back to the room with the intention to rest, but he did not expect that a letter would have moved so many thoughts out of it, so he had to move his body to distract some of his attention, so as not to be irritated by the emotions. Disturbed the mood. At this time, after this half-vented physical training, although I didn''t feel so tired physically, Chiba was already a little tired mentally. I had just rushed back all the way back without much rest. This time, all so many things came over. Even if he was made of stainless steel, he would feel tired at this time. "puff!" After returning to his room, Chiba directly fell on his own bed, and the soft touch immediately surrounded his face, and the warmth and refreshing belonging to the sun rushed over his face. Has this bed been tanned? Then, such an idea emerged in his heart. However, this thought was just a thought. This time, Chiba did not go to the end, but emptied his brain, thinking about nothing. And with the emptying of the brain, the fatigue that has not been shown because of the intense brain activity also surged up instantly. After a while, the snoring sounded softly, and Chiba fell asleep directly. I don''t know how long I slept for this time. When Qianye woke up refreshedly, there were already stars outside, and the bright moon hung high. And downstairs, there was a vague voice of Kushina and Xuena talking. Listening to the tone, they seemed to be very happy. From time to time, there was the sound of pots and bowls colliding. They seemed to be washing dishes, and they seemed to be just starting to do it. rice. what time is it? Slowly sitting up from the bed, Qianye scanned the surroundings. Although the night was full of darkness at this time, the things in the house were clearly visible under the bright moon. However, there was no clock in the house, and he could only roughly estimate the time based on the position of the moon. It was about eight o''clock in the evening now, and he slept for nearly five hours with this sleep. "Goo--!" And with the confirmation of time, his stomach screamed in a very timely manner, a strong feeling of fasting, as the stomach screamed, rushed up. Go down and eat something first! After touching his stomach, it was in a safe environment. At this time, the only thing Chiba could not resist was that he was hungry. So he got up and went downstairs to see what to eat. "Okay, it''s done, now you go call Chiba, you should be hungry until now." And when he went downstairs, Kushina''s pleasant voice came from the kitchen room. This was obviously said to Xuena in the living room. "Ok!" Xuena quickly responded to Kushina''s instructions, and stood up from the low table, turned around, and prepared to go upstairs to wake Chiba. This is at home, Xuena is already very familiar with the terrain, so he doesn''t need to use bamboo poles. Looking at her steady pace, Chiba doesn''t have to worry that she will fall at home. "No, I''m already awake." And seeing this scene, Chiba, who had already walked down the stairs, hurriedly expressed the fact that he was awake. "You are already awake!" Almost at the same time, Xue Na also spoke. He caught the sound of Chiba stepping down the last step just now. "Are you a cat? No sound while walking?" Then, after the voices of the two at the same time passed by, the voice of Jiuxinai came from the kitchen. Obviously the two of you started talking just now, don''t care about it... Hearing this sound, Chiba expressed his innocence in his heart. Of course he couldn''t walk without a sound. It''s just that Xuena was too involved in chatting with Kushina just now and didn''t notice. Of course, he dared to talk about this in his heart. In front of Jiu Xinnai, if he gave him two courage, he didn''t dare to complain. Moreover, at this time, Chiba''s gaze was already attracted by the almost stacked dishes on the low table. Chiba couldn''t help but speak amidst the unbearable cry of "gu" belly. "Can you eat it?" And it is naturally such a sentence when it is exported. "of course!" Kushina and Xuena in the kitchen said almost at the same time. "Then I will start!" Hearing this sound, Chiba almost went straight away, sitting directly at the low table, and after a few words, he immediately gobbled up, as usual. But ~www.novelhall.com~ This time, Chibas seemingly nothing special move made Kushina suspiciously poked out his head from the kitchen, and looked at Chiba, wrinkled in doubt. brow. Xuena was also taken aback for a moment, and then his expression leaned towards Xuena. what happened? How do you feel, Chiba feels a little too hungry? At this moment, the same thought passed in their hearts. At this moment, Qianye''s look of gorging himself was indeed a little impatient, feeling hungry for a long time, or desperate to eat. what happened? Am I... so hungry? And at this moment, although Qianye still kept gorging himself, but his heart also had similar thoughts. This seems to be hungry for several days, what''s the matter? Chapter 1175： Branch off "Chiba, are you... okay?" Kushina looked at the empty table and dishes, then looked at Chiba who seemed content to eat ahead, frowned and couldn''t help asking. This Although I know that Chiba must have a bigger appetite than before, but this is a bit too exaggerated. This is food for almost ten people... How big is the stomach of this child? But in her mind, it was such a thought. "No...nothing!" At this time, upon hearing Kushina''s words, Chiba shook his head hurriedly and said. However, when he spoke, his brows frowned slightly. Is it my illusion? Eat so many things? Still not feeling too full? However, there is no such hunger, would you want to eat? This What happened to my body? At this time, such a thought flashed in his mind. At this time, although he had eaten a table of meals, there were almost ten people, but he did not feel full. The food is like a mud cow into the sea. Now he feels neither hungry nor full. This feeling is quite strange. However, apart from this weird feeling, there was no other discomfort, and Chiba was also a little confused for a while. Of course, nothing is okay. "Ok" After hearing Chiba''s reply, after looking at Chiba carefully up and down, Kushina did not see anything unusual, and finally nodded. Then she stood up, ready to clean up the dishes. "Are you full?" At this time, Chiba seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and asked hurriedly. Just now he patronized himself eating, driven by the inexplicable hunger, he didn''t consider the situation of the two of them at all. Then he looked at the clean bowls and chopsticks of Jiu Xin Na and Xue Na next to him, for fear that he had eaten them all, Jiu Xin Na And Xuena didn''t eat anything. "We have eaten it a long time ago. We saw you sleeping just now, so we didn''t wake you up." In response, Xue Na who was on the side opened his mouth. "Oh" Realizing that he seemed to have asked a meaningless question, Chiba responded with some embarrassment. After all, it was almost eight o''clock when I woke up, and it was impossible for the two of them to eat dinner so late. "Xue Na, you go back and rest first, let Chiba and I clean up here, Chiba will help!" At this time, Jiu Xinnai also spoke. "Ok." In response, Xuena nodded, got up and walked to the stairs. This is also a habit since this time. Because of the blindness, what she can do is limited. In addition, Jiu Xin Na is also afraid of any physical complications of her blindness, so she has always been letting Xue Na Go to bed early and get up early, pay attention to rest. Although Chiba came back today, she wanted to sleep a while later, and wanted to stay with Chiba a little longer, but thought of the possibility that Kushina would be angry, and Chiba was also tired of the boat. She still remembered Chibas sleepy snoring just now, Chiba Ye might be quite tired, so she finally endured it and planned to wait until Qianye had a rest tomorrow. "Yes!" At this time, Chiba looked at the empty dishes on the table, and immediately stood up and helped Kusina start to clean up. Not long after, he was already holding a stack of empty dishes. "Chiba..." When the stack of dishes in his hand reached a certain height, Xue Na who walked to the top of the stairs suddenly turned around and said to his location. "what happened?" Hearing Xue Na''s voice, Chiba hurriedly responded, and his gaze also fell on the beautiful girl who was holding the stairs with one hand, covered in snow, and in the extreme position illuminated by candlelight, some looming beautiful girls. "Welcome back." At this moment, a sweet smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Xue Na''s mouth, speaking in a gentle voice that had never been seen before. "Ah, I''m back." Hearing this sound, Chiba was stunned for a moment, and then, a warm smile on the corner of his mouth bloomed, and he spoke in a deep and soft voice. As if to get the best answer to this, Xue Nai smiled, turned his head, and went upstairs. It seemed that Xuena was in a good mood, and the unpleasantness that happened today did not affect her. Great Watching Xuena go upstairs, Chiba retracted his gaze, quietly relieved in his heart. "let it go." But at this moment, Jiu Xin Nai''s voice came suddenly. "what?" Hearing this, Chiba looked towards the source of the sound subconsciously, but saw that Kushina had already sat down opposite him without knowing when, looking at him with a serious face, and Kushina meant, Obviously it was to let him put down the empty dishes. In this situation, Kushina asked Xuena to rest just now, but he pushed Xuena away and had something to ask him. "Sit down." Seeing Qianye''s appearance, Kushina said again, his tone becoming more solemn. "Yes" Looking at Kushina, Chiba hesitated for a moment, put down the stacked empty bowls and chopsticks, and sat down in front of Kushina. "How about? Xuena''s eyes." When he sat down, Jiu Xinnai''s words, with a little eagerness, came from the other side. Sure enough, Kushina was asking Xuena''s eyes! But at this moment, hearing the words of Jiuxinai, Qianye''s heart flashed for a moment. "Teacher Jiuxinai, do you know the bird curse mark in the cage?" It was clear to her heart that Chiba didn''t mean anything, and asked directly without answering Kushina directly. The problem with Yukina''s eyes is really because of the bird in the cage? When she heard this sentence, Kushina frowned and her face changed. When she went to ask Chiba to eat, she saw Chiba asleep, and didnt wake him up. Then, when she was about to go downstairs, she I found a scroll on Chiba''s desk with a pattern similar to a bird curse in a cage. Originally, she didn''t want to ask this question today. After all, Chiba had just returned, and she didn''t want him to be too nervous. However, when she saw the scroll, she vaguely guessed that the bird curse mark in the cage might have a lot to do with Xue Nai''s blindness. As for the bird curse mark in the cage, she naturally knows it very well, and she also understands what the bird curse mark in the cage is used for~www.novelhall.com~ Knowing that the bird curse mark in the cage is related to Xuenas eyes, she is a little bit unable to sit still . "Really, it has something to do with the bird in the cage?" But his thoughts flashed, Jiu Xinnai hesitated and asked. "Ok." Looking at Kushina''s appearance, Chiba knew what Kushina knew already, and didn''t hide it at the moment, so he nodded in affirmation. "Why... how could this be?" But after hearing Qianye''s affirmation, Kushina was struck by lightning, and his whole body trembled, and his eyes almost burst into despair. Could it be... It is impossible for Xuena to regain her light for a lifetime? And in her mind, it was such a thought. Chapter 1176： Professor Once the bird in the cage is set, there is no solution to death. Maybe some people in the village don''t know, but as the fiancee of the fourth generation of Hokage, how could she not know. Even, when Bofeng Shuimen was not the fourth generation of Hokage, he had a lot of criticism about this caged bird. Although he understood the meaning of the caged bird, Bofeng Shuimen felt that the curse was a bit vicious. And now, Xuena is blind because of the bird in the cage. Isn''t it impossible to restore the light for a lifetime? She didn''t care about another characteristic of the bird in the cage. Although Yukana''s life was tied to the hands of others because of the bird in the cage, in Konoha, as long as she was there, the Hyuga clan couldn''t be too much. The key now is that this cannot be removed. It is absolutely impossible for her to let her disciples lose their light for the rest of their lives. When she is still there, she can take care of Xuena, but she can''t take care of Xuena for the rest of her life. After all, Xuena is still young. , Then, what should Xuena do? The two children, Hongyan and Chiba, are very careless. How can they take care of her? And when he is away, what will the Hyuga clan make things difficult for Xuena? Besides, losing the light forever, how can Xuenaa, a teenage girl, bear it? At this moment, Jiu Xin Nai''s fist couldn''t help clenching a little bit, and his face suddenly turned pale. "Teacher Jiuxina..." At this moment, looking at the appearance of Jiuxina, Chiba was slightly startled, and murmured softly in his mouth. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai, I want to learn incantation, do you have any idea?" Then, he took a deep breath, and took this opportunity to ask Jiuxinai what he was about to ask. Study, curse seal? And this sound awakened Jiuxinai from the blow she had just heard. After hearing the words, she was taken aback, then her eyes flashed and said: "Have you found a solution?" "No, it''s just that since the bird in this cage is a curse seal, you must find a solution from the curse seal, and I don''t know the curse seal." Hearing Jiuxinai''s eager voice, Chiba paused slightly, as if organizing the language, then spoke. Although he wanted to reassure Kushina here, he did not want Kushina to be disappointed, nor did he want to make up a lie about "find a solution" in the end. She was hit again. He can only tell the truth. Moreover, the actual situation does not necessarily mean that there is no hope at all. Although the caged bird of the Hyuga clan is said to be unsolvable, the caged bird is only circulated within the Hyuga clan after all, and it depends on the examination of Naruto and Neji Zhongren. At that time, many people still didnt know the bird in the cage. It can be seen that the Hyuga clan is also very secretive about the caged bird. The caged bird should rarely appear in front of people and be recognized. Only the few insiders of the Hyuga clan and Konoha know well. Then, it is very likely , This cannot get rid of the considerable moisture inside. Because the bird in the cage is not exposed to people, although there are few people studying it, it creates the illusion that it cannot be removed. "The solution must be found from the part of the curse..." But at this moment, Jiu Xinnai who heard the words murmured, and a layer of hope slowly floated in his slightly dim eyes. Yes, after all, the bird in the cage is a curse seal. Although it is the same as the seal technique, it is a different way. The difference in between is more and more, and the curse seal of the level of the bird in the cage is very delicate. It is fine, and the difference between the two is the greater. Chiba has only learned the seal technique. In this aspect of the curse seal, he is completely ignorant. Naturally, he has to learn! At this time, her heart was bright. She knew very well that now, her most proud disciple, was very sensibly looking for a solution. Although she had not found a solution yet, she felt that if it were this child, she must Can be found. Just like those miracles he created on the battlefield! "Teacher Jiuxinai, do you have any research on the spell seal technique?" At this time, Chiba''s words came again, but he asked again. Obviously, Chiba is also quite anxious about this matter. "Although I really want to teach you curse seal art, but unfortunately, I don''t know curse seal art." Hearing Chiba''s words, Kushina shook his head and spoke. Although she is proficient in sealing technique, she has no research on curse seal technique, so it is naturally impossible to teach Chiba curse seal technique. "Then Mr. Jiuxinai, do you have any candidates? Can you learn the spell seal?" Upon hearing this, Chiba asked again. Although he was a little disappointed that Kushina was unable to teach him the spell seal technique, Chiba did not feel much emotionally fluctuating. He had already thought about this before. In the original work, the setting of Kushina was only proficient in the seal technique. , There is no mention of curse seal technique, and it is natural not to. "No." In response to Chiba''s question again, Kushina shook his head and denied it. No? But when he heard this sentence, Qianye''s face suddenly changed. He had thought of three candidates before, and they all denied it. Now, he is pinning his hope on Kusina. Although she does not know how to curse seals, Kusina is born and raised in Konoha and has a special identity. Chiba also wonders if Kusina knows any cursed seals. Master. Now, Jiu Xinnai''s negative sentence undoubtedly cut off the road of curse seal technique, and cut off this road, basically blocking the road with the greatest possibility. Rao is Chiba, and his heart beats at this time. The bird in the cage is not only related to Yuuna''s eyes, but also related to the solution of Yuuna''s unfair treatment. It is really the most important thing. Even in Chiba''s heart, this is more important than his own physical problems. problem. "but" And just as Chiba''s heart beat, and his thoughts were chaotic at the stall, Kushina''s talk changed. but? Suddenly, the extinguished light of hope in Qianye''s eyes suddenly lit up. Is there any way? And there was hope in his heart. "The strongest "all-rounder" in our village is still alive and he happens to be willing to teach you. You can find him." At this time, Jiu Xinnai came in the second half of the sentence. All-rounder? And hearing this sentence ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba was taken aback first. Or, the strongest all-rounder in the village? Is there such a person in the village? After that, I was puzzled, and my mind was filtering through the memories of Hokage in this and previous lives. "Could it be that!" And soon, a name appeared in his mind, and he yelled out almost without a word. "Yes, it is the third generation of Hokage-sama." Seeing what Chiba looked like, Kushina knew that Chiba had guessed that person, and said directly. Yes, this person is the third generation of Hokage, mastering five nature changes, and can use almost all the conventional ninjutsu of Konoha, and the knowledge of ninjutsu is unknown. He is called a "professor" all-rounder! Chapter 1177： About Hongyan Indeed, the third generation of Hokage should be able to teach curse seals. After all, curse seal art is not considered a forbidden art or family secret art, and for the three generations of Hokage known as the "Professor", it is not unusual to master it. Moreover, Danzo has mastered the curse seal technique, and Danzo and the third generation of Hokage are both from the second generation of Hokage, and the third generation of Hokage palm will be curse seal technique is not a problem. And if the three generations of Hokage really know how to curse seals, with his genius, his attainments will never be low, but the third generations of Hokage can use five different types of ninjutsu at the same time after the four battles are out of the filthy soil, that is, use five at the same time. A kind of escape technique to deal with A Fei''s thousands of hands attack. In this battle alone, the three generations of Naruto''s ninjutsu attainments are almost unmatched. It just so happens that I also want to take the time to visit the third generation of Hokage, take the opportunity to find a reason, and ask for advice. Hearing Jiu Xinnai''s affirmative answer, Chiba''s heart suddenly brightened, and the subsequent thoughts nodded secretly. The third generation of Naruto is indeed a good choice, and the possibility of learning curse seal art from him is also very high, and the third generation of Naruto is a positive figure no matter the original work or the current Naruto world, not as thick as the previous life. In so insidious, Chiba is not afraid of anything wrong. "Well, I see. For the third generation of Hokage, it must be possible!" Thinking of this, Chiba raised his slightly lowered gaze because of his thinking, looked at Kushina ahead, and nodded heavily. "Then, about Hongyan, I also want to tell you." Hearing the affirmative reply from Chiba, Kushina nodded, but there was not much joy on his face. Although it was the third generation of Hokage she proposed, she knew that the third generation of Hokage had never shown curse seals, or curse. The traces of seals, now they are only based on the three generations of Hokage "Professor", and the spell seal is a conventional category, not forbidden or family secrets to guess that the three generations of Hokage will be mastered, she does not dare to hold too much Great confidence. Moreover, even if Yukana''s eye problem is solved, Chiba has worked out a method, and there are still thorny problems behind, Honghiko''s matter is not so easy to solve. There is also Hongyan''s affairs weighing heavily on his heart, and Kushina can''t be relaxed, can''t be relaxed, and how can he be happy and happy. Perhaps, she was in front of others, in front of Yuuna and Hirohiko, and she had to smile and couldn''t let people see the clues, but at this time, talking to Chiba about this, in front of her strong disciple, she couldn''t do it. There is no need to put on that false confident face and all have my smile. "Well, please tell me." But at this time, not only did he not feel happy when looking at Kushina, the heaviness became heavier and heavier, and the corners of his eyes and brows even showed a little tiredness, and Qianye''s heart sank, and he said hurriedly. He could see that his teacher, under that strong appearance, was already a little tired in his heart from the suffering of his disciples. Kushina is very strong, stronger than anyone, which is good. However, she is a human being after all. As long as she is a human, not a killer or a robot who has abandoned her feelings, then she will always be tired. "How much do you know about Hongyan." Hearing this, Jiu Xinnai took a breath, it seemed to be organizational language, and it seemed to calm down before speaking. In words, the tiredness in the corners of her eyes and brows quietly faded away, and the heavy meaning did not fade away. Is Hongyan''s situation very bad? And just between these words, watching the change in Kushina''s expression, Chiba''s face slowly sinks, and the hope that was originally ignited by the three generations of Hokage also slowly fades. "From the fourth generation of Hokage, I only know that Hirohiko is now locked in a confinement room for sudden madness, killing many Uchiha clan members." Afterwards, Chiba answered truthfully. "Well, it was like this at the time." Hearing Chiba''s words, Kushina nodded, the expression on his face did not change much except for a slight change when he mentioned the Bofeng Shuimen. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai, are there other hidden things?" As soon as Jiu Xinnai said this, Chiba frowned. Listening to Jiu Xinnai''s tone, it seemed that there was something hidden in it that he didn''t know. "No, no, the four generations of Hokage did not lie to you. When Hongyan was taken away, I was not there. I only knew afterwards, but I knew that Hongyan was indeed a member of the same clan who got hurt first. As for why, I dont know. . During that time, Hirohiko had been frantically looking for the missing Nao, and that day, before Hirohikos accident, I was leaving his house. He was very calm. Although he was very anxious, it was because the important person suddenly disappeared. His normal reaction is not madness. I dont believe that such a Hongyan would kill his family like crazy. As far as I know, when Hongyan was arrested by Anbe that day, his mind was a little unclear. It is said that he The killing intent was only aimed at the Uchiha clan. Although he killed dozens of elite Uchiha clan, he was cruel and crazy, but when Anbe heard the news and arrested him, he was very peaceful and he was still conscious. There was no resistance at all, talking about something abnormally. Moreover, after being confined in the confinement room, I was afraid that Uchihas revenge would poison his meals, so I asked my former classmates to let me take care of all the meals of Hirohiko, and if it werent for me and Yukinas death As he eats, he might starve to death. Moreover, even if we are forced to die, he eats too little every day. Now, I don''t know how thin he is. " Hearing Chiba''s words, Kushina shook her head, but sighed and said, but at this point, she frowned, but she couldn''t continue. However, although she did not go on, Chiba also understood her worries. If Hongyan continues like this, it will never work! At the same time, Chiba also understood what Kushina meant. This matter must be resolved quickly! Its just that Kushina is very worried now, but Chiba is relieved. Now, regarding the issue of Hirohiko, what Chiba is most afraid of is Hirohikos utter madness. The narrative of Hafeng Shuimen is from Hokage Macro. From a global perspective, there is not much description of Hongyan''s mental state afterwards. And now, in Kushinas narrative, since Hirohiko can eat under the force of Kushina and Xuena, it means that Hirohiko has not lost his sanity, and even now he has recovered his sanity. As for why he regained his sanity and refused to eat, Kushina and Xuena were forced to eat only a little bit. Kushina didn''t know, but Chiba knew very well. As long as there is reason, then he can be convinced. As long as he can be persuaded, then he can return to normal. It''s just that, after all, he killed his fellow clan, whether he can get out of the confinement room is a question. After a sigh of relief, Qianye''s mind flashed this mixed thought. "I know ~www.novelhall.com~ Mr. Jiuxina, tell me about Hongyan''s performance during this period. I plan to visit him tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." After the thoughts flashed, Chiba nodded hurriedly. Ok? Chiba, aren''t you curious why Hirohiko lost control and killed his family? But at this moment, when Chiba said this, Kushina was slightly startled. What does he know? Then, she seemed to notice something. "it is good!" However, after the next second, she simply spoke, telling Chiba what Hongyan thought was important during this period. So, is there a solution? But in her heart, she had absolute confidence in Chiba. Chapter 1178： All things I can see that something is coming... Lighting the candlestick on the table, Chiba''s mouth showed a wry smile, and slowly sat down, while downstairs, there was the sound of cleaning up the dishes. Just now, Kushina drove him upstairs after narrating Hirohiko''s affairs. And Kushinas last sentence, "Whenever you feel right, tell me everything", it is obvious that he has concealed some things about Hirohiko, and Kushinas attitude of not asking is clearly I absolutely trust him, believe that he can solve Hongyan''s affairs, in order not to hinder him, that''s why I said so. As for what Chiba concealed, it was naturally Naos death, Hirohikos madness, 100% because of this, after all, he killed his most important person with his own hands, and whoever he was doing would be mad, not to mention. It is Hirohiko from the Uchiha clan. And here, the reason for not telling Kushina is to prevent Kushina from worrying. At least, not telling Kushina when the matter is not resolved by Hirohiko, so as not to let Kushina during the settlement of Hirohikos matter. Because of the fact that Hirohiko killed Nao himself, he had various negative emotions about Hirohiko''s affairs. The current Jiu Xinnai has already endured enough. It is one thing for Jiuxinai to be strong, but when she comes back, it is another thing for her to bear what she shouldn''t bear, or what she doesn''t want her to bear. And if Hirohiko''s matter is resolved, then it doesn''t matter if you tell Kushina about Nao''s problem. At that time, Hirohikos matter was resolved, and Hirohiko was safe. Even if Kushina would be angry and angry because of Naos death, after all, she would not worry about Hirohiko because of this matter. What would she be afraid of would make her feel herself The burden is heavier. According to Kusina''s narrative, Chiba finally had an intuitive understanding of Hongyan''s affairs, and the details before and after were finally clear. Everything happened before the Hyuga clan rebelled. At that time, the village announced his death. Hirohiko completely ended the wartime mission. Then, he discovered that Nao had disappeared for no reason, and then began a frantic search. He applied for several times to find out the village, and in order to get the permission of the three generations of Hokage who was still in power at that time, he also asked for help like Kushina. Of course, in response to the request of the beloved disciple, Kusina naturally did his best to help, and for Hirohiko a chance to go out of the village to find Nao, and the night that Hirohiko was crazy, it was Kusina who sent him out of the village for ten days. That night of permission. That is, after Kushina left that night, the kaleidoscope pupil power that Nao exerted on Hirohiko disappeared, and Hirohikos memories of being inhibited by the pupil power followed one after another, and Hirohiko couldnt bear the cruel memory and ended up crazy, Im afraid , The killing of his family happened when Hongyan couldn''t bear the memory rushing out. Chiba guessed that at that time, Hirohiko might have been mentally broken, or that grief and hatred had occupied his brain, he had lost his mind, and any Uchiha people he saw would be regarded as his brother by him. Will madly kill so many of the same race. As for why Hirohiko can kill so many elites of the same clan, of course, it is impossible for the elites of the Uchiha clan to see that they are of the same clan and release water. He couldn''t bear to hurt Hirohiko for a while. On the contrary, the elite strength of this Uchiha clan should never be underestimated. I am afraid, here is Hirohiko who opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes under the huge emotional fluctuations. Under the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, so many Uchi Only the elites of the Bo clan were wounded and killed by his hands. It is not uncommon for Hirohiko to open a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. Hirohikos current eyes are Nao, and Nao has opened a kaleidoscope. Although it takes a certain amount of time to adapt after changing his eyes, Hirohiko has a certain possibility. Nao''s kaleidoscope can be used, but at that time, under the strong grief, the kaleidoscope was opened directly. This is not unreasonable, and even very possible. Later, when the Uchiha clan fell into trouble, and because a considerable part of the Uchiha clan was still on the frontline battlefield at that time, this matter was handled by Anbe. At that time, the reason why Hirohiko did not resist, I am afraid that he entered a certain He was in a state of powerless use of the kaleidoscope. After all, Hongyan''s situation was a bit special. His emotions were definitely able to open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. When the Nao incident happened, his own eyes had already evolved into a kaleidoscope. However, his eyes are not his own. This is because there is no sequelae in the original work, and there are sequelae that are not shown in the original work. It is not a big logical problem. Then, after Anbu dealt with the matter, the election happened a few days after that. The fourth generation of Naruto has already begun to take over power from the third generation of Naruto. As for the Narutos succession ceremony a few days later, it is nothing more than a ritual. Declaring that Hokage is a wave of water gate, it does not mean that the succession ceremony was held. Only then began to take over power. Moreover, at that time, the three generations of Hokage were already unable to handle affairs. It was normal for this wave of fengshuimen to take over power. As for Bofeng Shuimen''s handling of this matter, as mentioned before, he was directly locked into the confinement room. Next, its what Chiba knew. Hirohiko was locked up in the confinement room. Kushina and Xuena just delivered food. Every time he talked to him, Hirohiko didnt say a word, just ate a little food. Jiuxina couldn''t say much. After knowing the specific situation, Chibas worries about Hirohiko have subsided a lot. As long as Hirohiko is sane, he can do his best to restore Hirohiko. In his heart, after Naos death, In fact, he was already thinking about how to persuade Hongyan, and he also thought about it. In terms of persuasion~www.novelhall.com~Chiba has a lot of confidence. However, this confinement is not easy to say. After all, Hirohiko is indeed a killer of his clan, and his clan is also Konoha''s ninja, and this time he broke out of mental instability. It is not so easy to lift the confinement. Up. "Ah" Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but sighed. Xuena''s and Hirohiko''s affairs plus his own physical problems were all piled up all at once. Even if he could handle things no matter what, he couldn''t help it. Come bigger. "Forget it, tomorrow, let''s do the same, visit the three generations of Hokage, go to the hospital to give the blood samples to the old scholars, and then continue to study the caged birds, the day after tomorrow, go to see Hongyan." After sighing, Chiba picked up the curse-printed scroll of the bird in the cage and slowly spread it out, muttering in his mouth. And this night, Chiba, who originally planned to rest early... Sleep late. Chapter 1179： Cant hide "Chirp...Chirp..." The birdsong outside the window made it clear that this day was another peaceful and peaceful day. In the cool autumn breeze, the sun broke through the window, showering with the cool warmth of autumn, and falling on the one leaning against the bed. , Only lifted half of the quilt on the sleeping teenager. The scroll on the tabletop lay quietly, beside it, there seemed to be a few more scrolls. The ink drawn out of the ink seemed to shrink a lot. A slight snoring sound echoed slowly in the room. "When is it?" Suddenly, the sleeping boy suddenly opened his eyes, and the whole person sat up from the bed, almost exclaiming in his mouth. "It''s morning?" After this sound, the boy''s eyes fell on the window, where the sun was shining. shit! I accidentally slept late yesterday and fell asleep without knowing it. Now I dont know if I overslept. Hope, don''t delay things! Seeing the sunshine, the boy slowly stood up, and after looking around, he frowned slightly. I don''t know what time I slept yesterday, and I felt that I just took a nap, and it was already daytime. Afterwards, at the frowning stall, the boy was just a yawn, and a slight sleepiness still lingered in his mind. However, I slept yesterday afternoon, and it should have been seven hours. Now, I dont know if Kushina and Xuena are awake? With the yawn, the boy thought. This boy is undoubtedly Chiba. This room is also a Japanese-style cabin belonging to Chiba. Last night, he originally planned to go to bed early, but he did not expect that this research was fascinated, and it was late before he knew it. He went to bed when he was really sleepy. He didn''t expect to fall asleep when he touched the bed. He woke up now. And the reason why he planned to take a rest earlier yesterday was because there were several things he had to do today, and there was even one thing he couldn''t predict. He had to ensure a good mental state. Yesterday, Bo Feng Shui Men specially reminded me, I am afraid, today this unforeseen thing is inevitable! At this moment, after looking at the morning light outside, Chiba turned around, opened the door of the room, and went straight down. And the moment he held the doorknob in his hand, his expression became solemn from the slightly confused expression he had first awakened. At this moment, the slight sleepiness in his mind has completely faded away. "Huh...huh...huh..." With the sound of footsteps on the stairs, Chiba slowly walked down the stairs, slowly rubbing his cheeks with both hands. During this rubbing, the dignified expression on his face because of the thoughts in his heart began to slow down. The slow change turned into a relaxed and calm expression. Whether it is Kushina or Xuena, they have already endured enough, here, can''t let them realize that I am hiding things from them. As the leisurely and calm expression slowly changed, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. "Teacher Jiuxinai? Xuenai?" At this moment, when he stepped down the last staircase, he realized that his worry seemed to be a little redundant. At this moment, there was no one in the room, Kushina and Xuena were not there, and there was a standard extra Japanese breakfast for one person on the long table. Look at the big bowl of miso soup, big bowl of rice and five slices of fish. This breakfast is almost always prepared for him. And under the breakfast bowl, there is a note. Dare to love, this is Kushina and Xuena have gone out. Yes... Did you bring breakfast to Hongyan? Speaking of which, when Kushina was walking away from me yesterday, he said that he would prepare breakfast for me tomorrow. Ask me to deal with eating when I am away. It seemed that she was sending meals to Hongyan, and she was worried that Xuena went alone. Watching this scene, the leisurely and calm expression on Chiba''s face gradually faded, and in his mind he recalled something that Kushina had said to himself after dinner yesterday. At that time, he was thinking about the bird and Hirohiko already in the cage. I didn''t pay much attention to it. Thinking of it at this time, it also explained the current situation. However, how did Kushinas expression and words yesterday feel like knowing that Xuena was... Listening to her tone, there is a lot of intention to go to deliver meals with Xuena in the future. How did she know that? Neither Yukina nor I said that the two Hyuga clan boys couldn''t show off everywhere, let alone show off in front of Kushina, irritating the grandmother, what consequences, I am afraid that Hyuga will have a headache. Then, I, Xuena, and the two boys didn''t say anything. Its impossible for Captain Sato to leave his post to tell Kushina about this matter. He is still under martial law. Moreover, this matter is inherently sensitive. It may be something big or small, Captain Sato would not be so stupid. , Which pot is not open to lift which pot, but also specifically to mention. Therefore, Captain Sato couldn''t talk about it. As for the crowds onlookers, Kushina went out with Xuena, but because of what he heard when he went out, it would be impossible for Xuena to come back like nothing else. If Kushina really heard about it in front of Xuena. Xuenai estimated that he would have to look forward and backward, all kinds of scrupulous Jiuxinai''s mood, so as not to let this aunt''s grandma break out. Therefore, it is impossible to watch the crowd. So who is it? Who told Jiu Xinnai about this? Sit down at the long table and glanced at Kushina''s message of "Let''s deliver food to Hirohiko", Chiba took a sip of soup, and then started to eat rice with fish. But in his heart, it was doubtful. Its not that he is nosy and doesnt think too much. Its the current situation. Xuenas affair is a sensitive incident, but it can be big or small. The village is under martial law now. There may be enemies left in the village. In this sensitive period of village peace talks and alliance, and then provoking this sensitive event, the problem is not that simple. Some things, he had to pay more attention. Ok? Speaking of it, I didn''t seem to ask about the martial law in this village. Martial law is indeed required for such things as the Hyuga Rebellion, which is correct, but it is also a means by which the rebellious person has not been caught, and it can be cut first and then played. The treatment is too high. Now that the main brain, Shinsuke Hyuga, is dead, and all the rebellious personnel died before Shinsuke Hyuga, what else can you quit... Wait a minute, it seems... Not everyone is dead. This martial law battle, could it be said... Is it for Hyuga Xueying? This guy ~www.novelhall.com~ can have this kind of energy, the whole village is under martial law, and he is almost catching up with the enemy to fight? Then, at the next thought, Chiba''s chopsticks in his hand were eaten, and his brows wrinkled. "Wow!" At this moment, the door of the Japanese-style cabin was suddenly opened. "Chiba, the fourth generation of Hokage, please come over." As soon as the door opened, a slightly younger voice came in, interrupting Chiba''s thoughts. Sure enough, I can''t hide it! However, even though his train of thought was interrupted, Chiba didn''t feel any irritation, only sighed in his heart. At this moment, the figure was half kneeling at the door, and it was Hokage''s direct Anbu! Chapter 1180： I know! "This... can I finish my breakfast? Not much?" Looking at the Anbe Ninja who knelt down at the door, Chiba glanced at the few rice, fish and miso soup left, and said almost subconsciously. Big...sir? Is this anbu newcomer? Even said honorifics? And at this moment, in his heart, there were totally different thoughts from what he had said, and even a series of scenes in which he was summoned by the shadow of Naruto flashed through his mind. Basically, those old Anbes, the better ones are called "Chiba", the bad ones are just "Takichiba". This "Chiba-sama" is something that you can''t imagine. Even without this sentence of the Anbu, he couldn''t imagine what the Anbu said like this. "what?" Upon hearing Chiba''s abrupt sentence, the Anbe was taken aback first, and then "uh". After thinking about the four-generation Hokage''s six words "Please come here politely", he said honestly: "It''s okay, you can leave after eating." Naruto summons, can you still leave after eating? As soon as these words came out, it was Chiba''s turn to be a little confused. This situation was also unprecedented. He could not even imagine that Hokage summoned you to finish your meal if it weren''t for the dark part. Of the Anbu. "Uh, thank you! I hurry up!" However, Chiba still thanked him, and ate quickly. Soon, this breakfast was over in a hurry. Of course, this time, Chiba did not ask him to wash the dishes or anything. This is after all Hokages summons. Generally speaking, there are tasks and emergencies. When the ninja was born for the task, it can be said that Naruto Summoning is the top priority. Unless you are fighting or doing something related to the fate of the village, otherwise, no matter what you do, you must be the first time S presence. Moreover, this Naruto summons is not casual, at least the average ninja, if it is not involved in something that Naruto is dealing with, it is something that will not be encountered in a lifetime, to a certain extent, a ninja below the upper limit. In the group, the number of Naruto summons can be used as a standard for strength recognition. Here, Chiba can''t be too much. And there was no other requirement. Soon, Chiba followed the Anbu directly under Hokage. It should be very young. However, the strength is definitely not weak! Following this direct subordinate Anbe all the way forward, when he arrived at the prosperous part of the village, Chiba who had been observing this Anbe from the back, said in his heart. On the way, the footsteps of this Anbu were not a trace of disorder, and there was almost no sound. This is obviously a good hand tracking secretly, and looking at his figure and posture, you can feel that he is quite young and should be ten years younger than himself. One year old is not a few years old, so he can be elected to the Anbu at such a young age, and it can be regarded as a first-rate genius. Speaking of which, there are more and more young faces in the village! And with this assertion, Chiba also keenly discovered what, whether it was yesterday or today, the ninjas on duty to maintain order in this prosperous area are all quite young. Although they dont know or are familiar with, they are young faces in the village. It is indeed much more than before the war. Four generations of Hokage, is this promoting young people? In particular, some young ninjas who have experienced war are now replaced by young ninjas who used to be experienced and wanted to take up positions at their age. Ok? With a dog, is it the Inuzuka clan? That fat guy... can''t be wrong, from the Qiudao clan? Uh That sunglass cloak, the standard oil girl? As he perceives more and more young faces, Chiba unconsciously observes these young ninjas who are keeping order in the bright and secretly monitoring the village. This observation made him discover many family children, although They were all family ninjas who were many years older than him, and he didn''t know them. Not only promote young ninjas, but also reuse young ninjas from many families... Is the fourth generation of Hokage going to exchange blood for the village? At this moment, such a thought flashed through his mind. However, if the blood is exchanged, the war is just about to stop, and a big battle happens to have many young and strong young ninjas who have gone through the war. It is just right. And reusing family ninjas can be regarded as throwing an olive branch to the family. The four generations of Naruto are well-received, and with the support of the family, even if there is a restless guy with a lot of power in the dark, it will have to die. Moreover, behind the gentle face of the four generations of Hokage that can warm people up, there is such a temperament hidden, and it is really not a chance to prevent people! No wonder the third generation of Naruto will put him and his favorite disciple together for the people to choose. The fourth generation of Naruto is indeed amazing! The three generations of Hokage are truly brilliant eyes! As his thoughts expanded, Chiba couldn''t help but nod, deeply felt that the original description of the fourth generation of Hokage was really too little, and according to the wiseness of the fourth generation of Hokage he is currently in contact with, if he is not dead in the Kyuubi Rebellion, Konoha may not be difficult. One more "the strongest Naruto". Is this... the hero who saved Konoha? Too...too amazing! Although only two years older than my brother, this sense of oppression... is stronger than the captain''s! And at this moment, in front of Qianye, that Anbu secretly glanced at Qianye back, swallowing quietly as his throat rolled. At this moment, this super genius, called a "little monster" by the enemy, just walks behind him, just walks very casually, and there is a slight heavy pressure on his shoulders. In this case, he I have only felt it in his dark force commander, and the oppressive feeling given to him by this super genius is even greater than that of his dark force commander. This is simply incredible! What a cruel battle it takes to sharpen such an edge! At this moment, such a surprised thought suddenly appeared in his heart. However, surprised by surprised, this Anbe ninja is an Anbe after all, but he did not show any special emotions. On the way, the two of them were secretly surprised, and the other was observing the surroundings, but there was silence~www.novelhall.com ~ Until I entered the Hokage building and came to the door of the Hokage office, I didn''t say a word. "Then please come in." After saying this, the Anbe Ninja flashed and disappeared, leaving Chiba alone, facing the door of the Hokage office. Well, it is a blessing, not a curse, but a curse that cannot be avoided! After all, I still face this level, but I don''t know the situation inside the door, whether it is one person, two people, or... all there! At this moment, looking at the door of the Hokage office, Chiba took a slight breath, and after calming down, he stretched out his hand, pressed it on the doorknob, and pushed the door open. what! I know! At this moment, Qianye''s heart suddenly flashed, and a doubt in his heart suddenly became clear! Chapter 1181： Iriuchi It''s Yuriko! It must be Yuriko! The person who told Kunsina Yukina was definitely Yuriko! Also, Yuriko must have told Kushina about my return. At that time, when Kushina saw me, he almost rushed forward without saying a word. He already knew that I was back. Otherwise, how can I say it? I "resurrected from the dead" Kushina saw me, even if the conditioned reflex wanted to beat me, he had to be stunned. Someone definitely told her about my return in advance. And now, in Jiu Xinnais situation, although it is impossible for Bo Feng Shuimen or even the high level of the village to promote the breakup of the four generations of Hokages fiancee, she was originally the nine-tailed man Zhuli, and the village tried to conceal her existence. There are not many friends, but I know Uchiha Mikoto and Yuriko. Uchiha Mikoto should have seldom contacted Kusina. Its not that the relationship between the two has changed. Its just that Hirohiko has injured so many Uchiha clan elites. After all, Kusina is Hirohikos teacher. The wife of the patriarch could not blatantly intersect with Jiu Xinnai, basically in the state of being able to see it or not. This has nothing to do with the two people''s feelings, but forced by the situation. The rest can only be Yuriko. Moreover, now Hyuga Xueying is under the secret protection of Kushina, and Hyuga Xueying is wounded on his body, and the injuries caused by severed hands and blind eyes are not something that ordinary people can handle. Only Yuriko was chosen. Moreover, when Hyuga Xueying was treated, his injury was clearly cracked and then treated by someone. The blood stains on the bandages should be for a while, but it will not be long before I am afraid that I will go to see him. , Yuriko just left for a while. It just so happened that Yuriko left in a hurry before, mostly because the two had some secret means of contacting her, Kushina contacted her to heal her injuries. I was afraid that it was at the time of the treatment that he told Kushina about me and Xuena. Yes, absolutely. It would be Yuriko who would help Kushina in this way. After all, this Kusina hid Hyuga Xueying in the secret room of the secret tunnel, and the fact that Hyuga Xueying broke his eyes and amputated his arms for Xuena, and his identity as a disciple of Shinsuke Hyuga may have been out of sight. It is even possible that part of the martial law in the village is aimed at Hyuga Xueying. The door of the Naruto office slowly opened inward, and for a moment, Chiba''s mind flashed with this series of thoughts. "despair!" Afterwards, after turning his thoughts, Chiba stepped forward and stepped into the Hokage office. Immediately, three gazes suddenly swept over, and they all fell on him, an invisible oppression, following the gaze. However, to be honest, Hyuga Snow Eagle also suffered old wounds. With Yurikos care, the wound should have healed. How could it still crack and ooze blood? In this case, I am afraid that Hyuga Snow Eagle has been injured every time after the injury. Every day, I am suffering from strong and weak pain. This Not in line with common sense! Among them, is there a hidden secret? The more you dig into this matter, the more wrong it is! However, at this time, in the face of the pressure that was rolling in, Chiba didn''t seem to feel it at all. With a thoughtful expression, he completely ignored these three eyes and walked forward slowly. , My heart was full of doubts, and I deeply felt that the conversation between myself and Hyuga Xueying was too rushed, I should be more patient. However, as soon as I came back, I encountered so many unknown situations one after another. I can''t blame Chiba for being rushed. Things were so rushed. In that kind of situation, it would be impossible for anyone to come here. Ok? Then, after complaining about herself in her heart, Chiba, who walked straight into the Hokage office, noticed the gaze falling on her body, raised her eyes slightly, but the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. All three have arrived! Is this matter so serious? Or is it someone deliberately instigating discord, or deliberately framed me? At this moment, Qianye''s eyes slowly reflected three familiar and quite old figures. At this moment, in front of the Hokage desk, Koharu, Mito Menyan, and Shimura Danzo, the three consultants of Konoha Village, strictly speaking, the two consultants of Konoha and the leader of Gen are all there. At this moment, the face of Mito Menyan, who was staring at Chibas turn to sleep, was slightly surprised. Shimura Danzo''s eyes drooped slightly, and he changed to look like an old monk entering Ding. Any changes in expression. Isn''t Bo Feng Shui Men? At this moment, Chiba''s gaze suddenly left the three of them and fell on the empty Hokage desk in the middle. Isn''t the fire room? Afterwards, he glanced at the left and right of Hokage''s desk and found that Hokage''s assistant was not there. that What is this for? Did the two consultants and the leader of Gen come to Xingshi to ask the crime? Or, to judge me? This kind of thing has bypassed Hokage? But after discovering that the fourth generation of Hokage and Huojian were not there, several thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, and his mind was full of incomprehension. Could it be said that the Bofeng Water Gate was emptied? Then, Qianye''s heart shook a bit. If the Bo Feng Shui Gate was raised and the real power fell in the hands of Dan Zang, then he would really be suspended. May not be out of this Hokage office today. However, this thought just passed away in a flash. Chiba quickly vetoed it. Now the four generations of Hokage are highly anticipated. With a series of defensive measures, if Danzo can still seize real power in this way, then Konoha would have had one more named Shimura Danzo. The Hokage too. So, what is the important thing? After summoning me, he was not in the office yet. After vetoing the previous idea, Chiba naturally guessed that it was Bo Feng Shuimen who had encountered an urgent matter and was dealing with that matter, so he was not here. It is estimated that after the summoning order was given, there was a sudden situation and had to leave. Gee! This happened only yesterday ~www.novelhall.com~ Today, I came to Xingshi to inquire about crimes. It seems that among the three old men, there is one who is determined to win! After figuring out the reason for the absence of Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba''s gaze fell involuntarily on the right hand side, that is, the one in the lower left direction of the Hokage desk, which looked like an old monk entering Ding. Such a rather solemn thought flashed past the unclear figure. However, after all, it was a ninja from the same village who injured him in the village, or a very sensitive ninja from the Hyuga clan. Anyway, it was a good opportunity to get rid of me. At this time, if you let go of this opportunity, the "root" would be too pitiful! At this moment, when his gaze settled, Qianye''s mind flashed through such a long-predicted thought. "brush!" Just at this moment, when Chiba''s thoughts flashed, a figure suddenly flashed behind the desk. Bofeng Water Gate... Come back! Chapter 1182： See what you can say After the temper of the third Ninja World War, is this child already so strong? In the face of our oppression, being indifferent, it did not affect... Seeing a thoughtful young man walking slowly, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan couldn''t help but flashed such a thought in their hearts, and their sluggish face slowly revealed a little Of surprise. This child, every time I meet, it gives people an unusual surprise! And with this astonishment, such a thought of appreciation flashed through their hearts. It''s just that this kid actually committed such a thing...No matter how surprising he was, he couldn''t tolerate it. However, with this thought of admiration, their minds are a heavier thought. To be honest, when I heard that this child named "Taki Chiba" came back yesterday, for no reason, almost all of them suddenly stood up from the chairs in the consultant''s room, and their hearts were filled with joy that they had not had for a long time. Then, after this joy, a boulder in their hearts seemed to be let go. A very important problem that had plagued them was completely resolved with the return of the child. The other seedling that could continue Konoha was not destroyed by the war, even they couldn''t help being a little gaffe. After all, the return of Takichiba is too important for Konoha Village. Even, it is related to the continuation of Konoha, or to put it bluntly, to the succession of the fifth generation after the fourth generation of Hokage. In this third Ninja World War, although the best choice for the fourth generation of Naruto like Hafeng Shuimen was born, the seedlings of the fifth generation of Naruto after the fourth generation of Naruto were never found again. Originally, there were two good seedlings in the village. Regarding the seedlings, they did not worry too much. Because of this, the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi were relieved to consider the issue of resignation and let young people succeed, and during the Three Wars, they set an agenda for succession. Otherwise, in this war, I am afraid that they will lose this wise third-generation Hokage, who is also their best friend. However, I didn''t expect that when the election was approaching, bad news suddenly came. One of the seedlings encountered five thousand Yanyin and eventually fell. Later, another seedling fell into confusion because of the death of his best friend, and his spirit was greatly hit. Although there was nothing to see on the surface, the problems inside were not so easy to solve. Suddenly, they lost two good seedlings. Anyway, this is related to Konoha''s future. The three generations of Hokage prematurely stepped down because of hematemesis. And they didn''t feel well in their hearts. Especially the seedling that fell in the hands of Wuqianyanyin, it was a pity, and even, whenever they thought of this seedling, they always had trouble sleeping. This seedling is really perfect. Perfect talent, perfect combat awareness, perfect tactical and strategic awareness, and extremely fast progress. The most important thing is that this child has a unique heart. At a young age, he can think like Naruto. He can be willing to bear infamy for his dead father, who has never met before, and has never been nurturing. Even if he knows that the unfair treatment he has suffered since childhood is just the collateral damage of his fathers selfish and willful behavior for the sake of his partner, he is still an understatement. Unfair treatment. Later, he fought to the death several times for his partners, and even regained the strength of the Nine Tails for the village. It can be said that he has made outstanding achievements and created many miraculous feats. This is already, perfect cannot be perfect! As long as he can survive this third Ninja War, in time, this seedling may become a greater Hokage than the second, third, and even the fourth generation that may surpass the second and third generations. And this seedling is the boy named "Taki Chiba". One, the perfect genius who can make Hokage and the entire Konoha high-level stunner! One can imagine how important the return of Takichiba is, and it can even be said that it has influenced Konoha''s future. However, they hadn''t been happy for long before news came that Takichiba had injured two ninjas of the Hyuga clan shortly after returning to the village. The method was cruel. Suddenly, one of their hearts fell to the bottom. The reason why this Takichiba is recognized as Konoha''s future is because of his unique heart and his thinking with Hokage''s thinking. But now, the ninja in the same village is brutal, how could this be the boy who had a heart of fire for the sake of his partner? What can be done only with Hokage''s thinking? At the same time, they had received information about the battle of Five Thousand Iwagami earlier. It is said that there were hundreds of corpses left at the scene, and nearly a thousand corpses were buried underground. Obviously, this is called Taki. The result of the desperate battle of Chiba''s boy. Almost instantly, they connected Taki Chiba''s return with the results of the nearly 1,000 casualties. Coupled with the detailed information on the return of Takichiba transferred from Danzo, they are almost certain that Takichiba''s mood has changed because of too many killings, resulting in a "cruel and bloodthirsty" tendency. The symptoms of post-war stress personality changes. In this case, they have seen many ~www.novelhall.com~ and such a person is absolutely impossible to make him become Hokage, and even because of his personality changes, his perfection may become Konoha''s biggest Disaster. This time it was very serious, very serious. No matter how much merit Takichiba has made before, they must control this hidden danger! This is why they are here now. This kid, under the pressure of Xiaochun and Menyan, didn''t even notice it? Already, don''t you regard the aura of Xiaochun and Menyan as the same thing? But at this time, lowering his eyes and looking away, Tuan Zang, who looked like an old monk entering a certain level, flashed a glimmer of light in his eyes, and the exposed left cheek muscles twitched invisibly. This kid can''t stay! Then, as the sharp light in his eyes turned into a faint sharp edge, he made up his mind. After making up his mind, Danzang closed his eyes slightly. Almost instantly, he disappeared the hidden killing intent in the sharp edge, slightly sideways and pinched. The glance of the boy who came in was flashed. But this time, no matter how much his tongue is, he will inevitably be severely punished. The ninja attacked the village and brutally severed his hands and feet. Many villagers saw it, and the defense forces also saw it. The evidence is solid. No matter how good it is, this charge of blatantly betraying the village will not escape! In addition, this incident also involved the sensitive Hyuga clan, coupled with the particularity of the Hyuga clan, this kid can never escape! Now, Xiaochun and Menyan are also firmly on my side. This time, I see what you can tell! At this moment of sideways, Danzo narrowed his eyes slightly. "brush!" At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind Hokage''s desk. "Oh, Chiba, you are here!" Then, the voice of the fourth generation of Hokage rang. c Chapter 1183： 1 go "Yes, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama." Hearing the words of the fourth generation of Hokage, Chiba saluted. Yesterday Bo Feng Shuimen specially reminded me that he might be coming to the Hokage office today, and he should be facing me. Looking at Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, Mito Menyan looked at me with unfamiliar eyes, obviously not on my side. When Zhuan Xiaochun, it seems hesitant? Uh In this original work, the turn of the bed Koharu does not appear much, but in the setting, she is a sensible, unsmiling and outstanding female ninja, otherwise she will not be a consultant of Konoha Village. It should be more strict and independent. People, at this time, Menyan Mito has firmed up her position, but she hesitated? This... really strange! In response to the salute, Chiba glanced at the two consultants and Danzo without a trace. As for Tuanzang, he already looked like an old monk who had entered concentration. He couldn''t see the emotions of happiness, anger, and what he was thinking. However, although I dont see what Danzo thinks, since he appeared here, he must have a point in talking about the two ninjas of the Hyuga clan. , I am afraid that this incident has alarmed the advisor elder, and it is estimated that he is also contributing to the flames. Chiba knows this very well. After all, there is no such thing as kindness between him and Danzo. This Four generations of Hokage, how can this attitude be! This, nonsense! What a fool! The current Takichiba, but has made a blatant betrayal of the village. The ninja who attacked the village is still a ninja of the Hyuga clan. The Hyuga clan is very sensitive at first, and such a big thing happened before, if it is because of Takichiba. What should I do if it causes more trouble? Moreover, this Takichiba''s open rebellion against the village was originally a heinous crime, and his temperament has changed greatly, so he must be severely punished to avoid becoming a disaster in the future! These four generations of Hokage are really immature! How can it be so casual? But at this time, Mito Menyans eyes fell on Bo Feng Shuimen, but seeing him with a gentle expression and casual words, he did not seem to have come to interrogate a sinner who blatantly betrayed the village, but rather like a normal summons. Like a ninja. How unfair is this attitude towards the injured two village ninjas? At this moment, Mito Menyan deeply felt that although these four generations of Hokage were well-received, they were still too immature in their thinking, and there was no Hokage''s consciousness. And following his thoughts, his brows wrinkled with dissatisfaction. However, even though he is dissatisfied, Hokage has not yet started the trial, and it is inconvenient for him to say anything. Although he is an advisory elder, on this occasion, he still has to be a little measured. Everything hasnt even started, plus this new Hokage Gang. Not long after taking office, he shouldn''t be so mindless about such things. Chiba... And at the stall where Mito Menyan frowned dissatisfied, Turning Xiaochun''s brows slowly wrinkled, but her face was not dissatisfied, but hesitant and thinking, although she is still stubborn. He kept his usual expression, but this hesitant and thoughtful expression did not reveal himself. Looking at the appearance of the fourth generation of Hokage, he should be thinking of him. But this time... Even with Hokage''s bias, Chiba can''t escape punishment. This incident cannot even be concealed. So many people have seen it. The frontier guards and the Anbu have been spread. Chiba''s return has injured two ninjas of the Hyuga clan, and brutally damaged their hands and feet. . If there is no punishment, then there will probably be some disasters. Now the new Naruto has not succeeded for a long time, and it has not been completely stable. If Chiba is not dealt with, it will have a great blow to the establishment of the new Naruto''s prestige. There is no punishment for openly betraying the village, no matter who it is, it will inevitably have a feeling of blind trust in Xin Naruto. At that time, whether you have an overt influence or an undercover influence, I am afraid that it will bring great disasters to the village. Although it is a pity, in Chiba, I am afraid that no one will be free in the future. but But you can think of a way, after all, Xin Hokage is partial to him, although personal freedom is impossible, but he can live more comfortably. Avoid the disaster of heavy jail. However, how to convince Menyan is difficult. However, this child... Under this hesitation and thought, such a series of thoughts flashed through Xiaochun''s mind. Sure enough, the fourth generation of Hokage still prefers this kid! At the same time, he lowered his eyebrows pleasingly as if he was out of the way. After hearing the seemingly nutritious dialogue between the two, his eyes narrowed slightly without a trace, and a clear thought flashed through his mind. However, this time, no matter how well this kid can speak, he can''t justify in the face of hard facts. Originally thought that he had died on the battlefield and lost a disaster, but he did not expect that Oshe Maru''s intelligence might also be wrong. However, being able to eliminate this scourge personally this time is also a relief! Unexpectedly, Shinshin Hyuga left me such a gift! After turning his thoughts, Danzo thought. This time, I really cant help you, Chiba. No matter if Im partial to you, this incident has already alarmed the advisor elder, and I dont know how this information was known to the two advisor elders. If the advisor elder does not intervene, This matter can be made smaller. However, now, looking at the attitude of the two advisory elders who knew yesterday and started the trial today, they attach great importance to this matter. Although as Hokage, I can''t be too biased in such a justified trial. Hope you have found a countermeasure. If there is no self-help policy, I can only... At this time, upon hearing Chibas response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded slightly, his face was still as gentle as before, and there was no difference, but in his heart, he was already extremely worried. He was really powerless about this matter. . Otherwise ~www.novelhall.com~ will not remind Chiba when Chiba left yesterday. "you know" And thinking of this, Mito Menyans slightly dissatisfied gaze, Xiaochuns look with a certain inexplicable emotion, and that group of invisible glances fell on him, even Mito Menyan. Can''t help but cough, cough. Bo Feng Shuimen knew that the advisor elder had already put pressure on him, and thought that after Chiba left yesterday, the two advisor elders arrived and brought up the trial, vaguely reminding him about Hokage''s responsibility and prestige. Under the circumstances, Bo Feng Shuimen pursed his lips, and finally opened his mouth. The question "Do you know what''s going on with you this time?" is about to be spit out from his mouth. "Where''s Huoma-sama? Are you going to deal with the two Hyuga traitors?" However, at this moment, before he waited for a few words to speak, Chiba spoke in time and interrupted his speech. In an instant, Bo Feng Shui Men''s figure shook slightly, and the conversation stopped abruptly! Chapter 1184： 4th generation Naruto Hyuga... traitor? His eyes widened slightly, Bo Feng Shuimen opened his mouth slightly, staring blankly at the calm young man at the desk, but for a while, he could not speak. But at this moment, turning to sleep, Xiaochun, Mito Menyan, and even Danzo, who had nothing to do with his attitude, suddenly turned his eyes to Chiba at that moment. Ok? Hyuga traitor? Looking at Chiba with a calm look and even a faintly angry expression, Zhuan Xiaochun raised his brows first, then wrinkled, and there was a burst of doubt in his heart. The information she received did not indicate that the two ninjas of the Hyuga clan were traitors. what happened? What Hyuga traitor? At the same time, Menyan Mito on the side was startled, his brows frowned suddenly, the information he received didn''t mention this. Also, isn''t the fire room unable to come because of something? How to deal with Hyuga traitors? But in his heart, there is a puzzle. This little fox! In the drooping eyes, the figure of that difficult boy was reflected. Danzang''s facial muscles couldn''t help but twitch. Unknowingly, his teeth were bitten slightly, and he turned to Xiaochun and Shui. Hu Menyan was different. At this moment, Danzo had already understood Chiba''s intentions. Apart from being frightened, his heart sank all the way. For this old fox, it is impossible for him to ask the teacher first, so I can only say it first, and solve this matter simply. Although he wants to fight him, but with the temperament of this old fox, It doesn''t matter what I look like with my low brows and pleasing eyes. In the end, it will inevitably turn into my arrogant words and deliberately make things difficult for the elders. Gee! This old fox, although he is not likable in the original work, he has to admit that, after all, he is a character second only to the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi. There may be a gap in strength, and there may be some big differences, but in In terms of conspiracy and politics, he is not far behind the three generations of Hokage. This work is not leaking! However, it is this kind of person who can take over Konoha''s darkness. I am afraid that the three generations of Hokage gave him a "root", not because of his relationship with him, but because Danzo has enough talents and is enough to become A "shadow" in the dark, the three generations of Hokage were reluctant to rule the village as a close friend. At the same time, they knew that the sun alone could not make the new leaf grow, so this was the reason. Compared with Danzo, the Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan here are a lot worse. However, compared with the three generations of Hokage, Danzo''s mind is too far away. Even in the dark, the methods seem inferior, and even the work, this talent in ruling the village is also very small. Here, I have to say that the second generation of Hokages eyes are like a torch, and he can see the gap between the third generation and Danzo. Danzo, aside from targeting me, has the ability to "shadow" from an objective point of view, but, If only relying on talent can become Hokage, then Konoha definitely cannot prosper like this, Danzo, what''s worse is the aptitude of the film. At this time, Chiba also glanced at Danzo without a trace, and the two of them touched their eyes as if sparks were splashing, but after all, it passed silently. Speaking of... At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly and seemed to react. "Hyuga traitor, the two ninjas you hurt?" Then, his face was sullen, and he blurted out these words. However, since Chiba said so, there must be his reason, and this may be his way to save himself. Besides, Chiba didnt say it, I havent noticed it. This incident seems to be solid evidence. As the two advisory elders said, Chiba killed too much and his temperament may change drastically, so it hurt people. Things, and the means are cruel. However, in the intelligence, what Chiba did was blindly emphasized, and the motives of Chiba were unclear, and they were completely overshadowed by what they did, just like deliberately misleading people who read the information. Following this sentence, Bo Feng Shuimen''s brows tightened. At this moment, he suddenly discovered that he and the two advisor elders might have been misled by intelligence! "Yes, Captain Hideo Sato of the Defense Forces was there at the time. We all saw the two Hyuga traitors attacking the ninja Hyuga Yuuna in the village hiding in the corner. In the village, they attacked the ninja in the village, and they attacked their own. Clan members, this is already an act of blatantly betraying the village. Unexpectedly, the Hyuga clan would have such a scum!" Chiba replied truthfully to Bo Feng Shuimen''s question, and at the end of his words, he was already somewhat indignant. "Attack the ninja in the village? And it''s also the mission of the defense map and the mission of Kamubi Bridge that the village almost lost her eyes for Yukata Hyuga? This is...what''s going on?" Hearing Chibas words, Bo Feng Shui Mens solemn expression instantly became stern. At this moment, I wanted to see what Chiba had to say, that is, Bo Feng Shui Men who was a means of self-help. His heart really ignited. anger. The ninja who attacked the village openly betrayed the village! And also beat it back! Even, the previous piece of information was suspected of deliberate guidance, and I was afraid that it would involve the intelligence department. How could this prevent Bo Feng Shuimen from getting angry. If what Chiba said is true, then his Hokage is really gaffe! At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s stern gaze instantly fell on the two consultants Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan. At the moment when their gaze fell, Koharu and Mito Menyan did not know why, both were cold behind them, and there was a moment of silence, and even the words of Mito Menyan that had originally wanted to speak withdrew immediately. They also understand that if what Chiba said is true, then I am afraid that something really happened! This kid is on purpose! Still unintentionally! At this time, even Danzo was suffocated. This... This is... Bofeng Water Gate? That, Bo Feng Shui Men? At the same time, Chiba, who was looking at Bofeng Shuimen, couldn''t help but swallowed quietly. At this moment, directly opposite him, behind Hokage''s desk, the handsome blond young man with a straight face was on his body. But it exudes an invisible pressure. The moment Bo Feng Shuimen changed color just now, his body trembled uncontrollably. Frightened! It''s almost ~www.novelhall.com~ more terrifying than facing Wu Qian Yan Yin! At this moment, the image of Mr. Hao Hao in the original work of Feng Shui Men collapsed in his heart. A flesh and blood, gentle but majestic and true image of the fourth generation of Hokage, slowly fixed in his heart. This...is that the fourth generation of Hokage? And such a thought flashed through his mind. "Come on!" At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen made a deep sound. "Yes!" Suddenly, a figure flashed behind him, and a half kneeling figure flashed. "Go and call Captain Hideo Sato of the Defense Forces for me." "Yes!" Chapter 1185： Clear "Four generations of Hokage-sama..." Under the summons of Naruto, Hideo Sato quickly arrived at Naruto''s office. When he came forward, he opened his mouth in a little surprise, and the color flashed in his eyes, and then he stood in Chiba''s office. Around. "Captain Sato, calling you over this time, there are some situations that need to be investigated." Seeing Hideo Sato standing side by side with Chiba in front, Hafeng Mizuno took a breath, calmed down the anger that surged in his heart, and spoke in a calm tone. As soon as Hafeng Mizumon said this, the eyes of Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan also fell on Sato Hideo''s face. Danzo did not express his position much, but it was different from Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan. He has closed his eyes, and he is already an old monk entering concentration, everything has nothing to do with him. Old fox! This is using Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan as guns! At this moment, Chiba had already guessed that when he was summoned this time, Shiyou was behind Danzo, and Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan were used as guns by him. Although he was taken aback by Bo Feng Shui Men''s Yu Menace, he was facing Wu Qian Yan Yin''s murderous aura and killed nearly Qian Yan Yin''s characters. Bo Feng Shui Men''s momentum is indeed surprising, but , For Chiba, it was only a shocking degree. After cleaning up now, Chiba quickly calmed down. After calming down, Chiba also inferred something from Bo Feng Shuimen''s attitude. I''m afraid that this matter, I have to summon myself so early in the morning, and make it look like a "trial". It is estimated that Koharu and Mito Menyan put pressure on this matter, and Bo Feng Mizumon had to do this, after all, the consultant Although the elders have no military power, they are advisory elders after all, and they are an important part of the three generations of Naruto Naruto''s creation of a Konoha prosperous system. Although they do not have military power, they have the power to supervise Naruto, and Possessing certain impeachment powers and some decision-making powers are two people that cannot be ignored, and the two have made great contributions to Konoha. Otherwise, would the three generations still leave the two for nothing. These two people should be a kind of restraining force on Hokage, so as not to make Hokage too outrageous and affect the stability and prosperity of the village. Coupled with the conclusive evidence that he hurt the two boys of the Hyuga clan, no matter how prestigious this wave is, no matter how popular it is, it cannot be too special. Under the pressure of the two veteran advisers, they have to answer. Own "trial". Looking at the unknowing look of Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan now, I am afraid that there is a problem with their intelligence channels. This information for hurting the ninja in the same village is mostly "avoiding the heavy and light" something, such as Said that these two Hyuga clan ninjas insulted Yukina. And when it comes to the intelligence department, it''s obvious that it''s about the other person present. At this turn of the day, Koharu and Mito Menyan didnt know it, and how they could get involved with the intelligence department, Danzo, what happened behind the scenes of this incident, Chiba basically guessed it seven or eight. Bo Feng Mizumon, Zhuan Xiaochun, and Mito Menyan were all misled by Danzo''s "intelligence". Bo Feng Shuimen was angry just now, and he was so angry that he couldn''t hide his anger. Presumably he was aware of the problem. This drew one of the witnesses I mentioned, Hideo Sato. "Yes, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama." At this time, when Sato Hideo heard Hafeng Mizumon''s words, he hurriedly replied that he had an idea when he saw Chiba, but he had no doubts. To be honest, his current mood is actually a little excited, and he even gave birth to a feeling of "finally here". "Yesterday, Chiba attacked two ninjas of the Hyuga clan. Are you there?" Upon hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen asked. It seems that there is indeed something wrong with the intelligence. At this time, although Ha Feng Shui asked questions at the gate, seeing Sato Hideo''s appearance, he had a conclusion in his heart. Not only him, but Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun''s faces sank. These two veteran consultants have seen countless situations. They are both happy and angry. It is still rare to show such a face. However, Chiba''s attention was not on the two of them, but on Danzo, and saw that the old fox was still pleasing to the eye and had nothing to do with him. He still couldn''t see anything. I have to say that this old fox is really unique! I''m afraid I can''t file anything with a file! Seeing Danzo''s appearance, Chiba didn''t know whether to praise or demean. "Yes." At this time, Sato Hideo nodded in response, expressing affirmation. "So, why didn''t you stop Chiba?" But when he heard this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was stern, and he asked rather severely. "This" Obviously, this sentence was unexpected by Hideo Sato. When he first heard it, Hideo Sato was obviously caught off guard and flustered. However, after all, he is the captain of the defense force. He is responsible for Konoha''s defense all year round. How could he have a bad temperament? It was just that he was caught off guard and panic, and soon he calmed down. "Chiba''s speed is too fast, I can''t stop it." After calming down, he looked at Bo Feng Shui Gate, looked directly at the calm Bo Feng Shui Gate, and said. Ok? At this moment, Chiba''s light on the side touched Sato Hideo''s eyes. Originally, she didn''t know whether to praise or demote Chiba, but he was slightly startled, and there was an unexpected flash in his eyes. "is it?" In response to this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was a bit heavier, and there was a touch of oppression in the air. "Yes." But this time, Hideo Sato answered faster and more decisively, as if he had made some determination. Captain Sato... At the same time, Qianye, who was on the side, couldn''t help but turned his attention to him. "So, do you think that Chibas attack was for what reason? Before you came, he said that he was to save the village ninja Hyuga Yuuna who was attacked and blatantly attacked by the two Hyuga clan ninjas. , What reason do you think he is?" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s harsher words came. "At that time, Chiba did indeed rescue the ninja Hyuga Yuna from the village and prevented the two from attacking Hyuga Yuna. It was for the purpose of helping their fellow villagers." Hearing these words, instead of being frightened by the harshness, Sato took a deep breath as he finally got to the problem, and then said categorically, as if to emphasize the reason for helping his fellow villagers. These words , He bite very hard. "In other words, the two Hyuga ninjas were indeed the ninjas who attacked the village and blatantly betrayed the village?" As soon as these words came out, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression darkened and then asked again. "Yes, Hyuga Yuuna was knocked to the ground by two people, and they were about to make a follow-up attack." Sato Hideo replied affirmatively again. "Well, you go down first." After hearing Sato Hideo''s affirmative answer again, Ha Feng Mizuno nodded and spoke. ended Then, give the blood sample to... At this time, Chiba Converged''s expression of surprise at Sato Hideo''s face had already begun to plan the next move. Those two Hyuga clan are traitors! We almost wronged Chiba! This! At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Mito Menyan and Zhuan Sleeping Xiaochun looked at each other, their faces were already embarrassed. Now that the dust has settled, they blamed Chiba! We...what did we do to a child who almost lost his life for the village and gave selflessly! And with the embarrassment on their faces, their hearts were also embarrassed. At this moment, they suddenly felt that they couldn''t lift their heads in front of Chiba. "Wait!" However, at this moment, Danzo, who had not spoken and had nothing to do with him, suddenly spoke and stopped Hideo Sato who was about to turn and leave. "Four generations of Hokage-sama, I have a question, I want to ask Captain Sato." After calling Sato Hideo, he ignored Sato''s suspicious gaze, turned to the puzzled gaze of Koharu and Mito Menyan, and the slightly frowning appearance of Chiba''s brows, he turned around and looked at the water gate. Facing Bofeng Shuimen, asked. Chapter 1186： 1 question Still have questions? Looking at the elders who owe themselves slightly, the lowest-profile elders who did not serve as clerical advisors and chose to fight on the front line like the three generations of Hokage, Bo Feng Shuimen''s complexion did not change much, but his heart was abrupt, and his heart couldn''t help. Some hesitation. Danzo, is this? Is there still a problem with this matter? What are we neglecting? At this moment, watching Danzos turn to sleep, Koharu and Mito Menyan frowned slightly, slowly revealing a thoughtful look, and began to think about the details of this matter, thinking about their possibilities. The missing place. Gee! This old fox, speaking at this time, I am afraid that it will not be a good thing next! Moreover, unlike Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, this Danzo is much more difficult to deal with than them. He hasn''t spoken for a long time, and only now speaks, fearing that he will hit the nail on the head and find out what he thinks can be recruited by the overall situation. Don''t take it lightly! At this time, Chiba''s brows wrinkled slightly. Also... still have questions? At the same time, Hideo Sato, who turned around subconsciously because he was called to stop, looked at the fourth generation of Hokage, and then at Danzo, but his face was a little confused and worried. Faintly, he had a bad feeling. "Mr. Danzo, are there any questions?" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen hesitated for a while, and said. In his words, he was very polite. Now, as Hokage, he has inherited the real power of Hokage from the three generations. All the things about Danzou, the three generations of Hokage have also been fully explained to him, and he has also asked him to pay more attention to Danzou, no matter what. Pay more attention in the sense of, or pay more attention in the sense of bad. For Danzo, Bofeng Shuimen still attaches great importance, whether it is in a good sense or in a bad sense. "I would like to ask some details, these details are likely to become important criteria for judgment." Hearing that, Danzo gave a serious expression on his face. It looked like he was definitely not a troublemaker, but a serious and rigid character. "The criterion of judgment?" Hearing these words, Bo Feng Shuimen raised his brows slightly, but he abruptly stopped his urge to frown, his face was puzzled, and his mouth almost blurted out. What are the details? This Tuan Zang speaks now, is it possible that this matter... Under this color of doubt, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart was full of speculation and doubt. "Yes." During the answer, Danzo leaned back again, showing respect for Shin Hokage, completely devoid of Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun''s elders to juniors, very humble. However, in his words, the clothes were perfect, and Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t ask anything before asking questions. "Excuse me." In the end, Bo Feng Shuimen was helpless and could only say. Here, Danzo said so. If he refuses to ask, it will make people feel guilty and will have a deliberate feeling of partiality. Now he is solving this matter as Hokage. This partiality means that he must never be exposed. Or detected. "Captain Sato." After getting permission, Danzo also leaned slightly before turning around to ask Hideo Sato. "Master Danzo, please." As a captain of the defense force, Hideo Sato knew the silent and low-key elder. "I would like to ask, did Chiba subdue two Hyuga ninjas with a single blow?" He nodded slightly, as if Naruto gave Shu Sato a moment, Danzo spoke. One hit uniform? What are the details here? Hearing Danzo''s question, Bo Feng Shuimen pursed his lips, and his mind turned. What''s the problem here? With Chiba''s strength, it was nothing unusual to subdue the two young people of the Hyuga clan with one blow. Even if this blow can''t be subdued, there is a problem! Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun thought so. This old fox is really vicious! However, the corner of Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, as if he had expected something, putting aside the doubt that Danzo, is such a humble person such a humble person? One sink. "Yes, Chiba stunned the two with one blow." Sato Hideo, who wondered "what is wrong with the uniform of this blow" flashed in his mind, and replied with a little doubt. "How exactly did you stun?" Hearing this answer, Danzo asked again. specific? Sato Hideo was taken aback, but he didn''t understand what Danzo was asking. However, the other party is an elder, and the fourth generation of Hokage allowed him to ask questions. Since the other party asked so, although Sato was puzzled, he still answered truthfully: "No, no, it was shot from behind and stunned them with physical skills. ." "Oh? Was it a flashback from behind? It wasn''t after breaking their hands and feet that they fainted?" Danzo nodded. "Yes." As soon as Danzo said this, Sato Xiu was slightly startled, vaguely aware of something, only hesitated for a moment, and then subconsciously said. Gee! This old fox really wants to start talking about this! At this moment, Qianba''s face was slightly heavy when he heard the conversation between the two, and bit his teeth. Here, how did we ignore it! If this is the case, then Takichiba, we still can''t let it go! At this time, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun''s eyes suddenly brightened, and there was a bit of awakening in their eyes. They seemed to have noticed something. They had already set their eyes on Chiba''s body. Jump suddenly. Almost missed this detail. Although the two boys Hyuga blatantly rebelled against the village, this does not represent Chiba''s character, and there is no change! It''s just this matter that will cover up the change in his character. But in their hearts, there was a vigilance, and between their thoughts, their purpose instantly returned to the previous one. Is it because... Not good, if this is the case, two consultants will still be given reasons! At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned, his face sank, and his heart pounded. "Ok" At this time, Danzo nodded slightly with a pleasing eyebrow, seeming to thank Hideo Sato for his answer, and he seemed to get a satisfactory answer~www.novelhall.com~ hesitated. "So, in other words, after knocking out two ninjas of the Hyuga clan, Chiba still didn''t let them go, and broke their hands and feet before stopping, right?" Afterwards, he spoke slowly. The tone is slow and serious. "Yes Yes" At this moment, Sato Hideo suddenly understood it, but Danzo said that it was all things that happened at that time. Although he did not want to say it, he could only answer truthfully. During the words, the two "yes" were lighter than the other, and even at the end of the sentence, he had already looked at Chiba abruptly with anxious expression on his face. His words are undoubtedly saying that Qianye is cruel! "My question is over, Master Naruto." At this moment, when he heard Sato Hideo''s affirmative answer, Danzo lowered his eyebrows and pleasing his eyes, turned to the Hafeng Shuimen, and said lightly. Chapter 1187： Dumbfounding The word "person" in Danzang fell, and the whole Hokage office was quiet in an instant, and the silent atmosphere instantly permeated. This Things are difficult again! At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s gaze fell on Chiba''s body together with the others, and his heart "thumped", but he frowned, and the serious expression on his face completely changed into a solemn expression. . Is this Danzo intentional or unintentional? This is undoubtedly grabbing Chiba''s painful foot, and in this matter, Chiba is indeed too impulsive. Although he understood his feelings, after subduing the two ninjas of the Hyuga clan, it was too impulsive to break their hands and feet in one move. I understand that this is for Xuena''s venting, but this behavior is very sensitive in itself. The opponent has been subdued and even passed out in a coma. Even if they are at fault, in this case, it should be called to the village for trial. , There should be no more personal venting. Chiba... Here, I may not be able to help you. At this moment, under Bo Feng Shuimen''s solemn expression, such a series of bad thoughts flashed through. Although Danzo hasn''t said anything now, everything is already clear. Chiba must have a problem with this matter. And before that, the two veteran consultants, Koharu and Mito Menyan, had clearly stated the words "Chiba, this child, may have been lost because of too much killing" when they put pressure on him, and They also confessed that this is their most worried issue, and it is also because of this that Chiba is held responsible. After all, Chiba has already played a pivotal role in the future of the village. In the hearts of the three-generation Hokage, Zhuan Koharu, and Mito Menyan, the two veteran consultants, Chiba''s weight at this time is more than his new Hokage. Important. Otherwise, how could Chiba''s return alarm these two veteran advisors. Now it is the third generation of Hokage who is recuperating and cannot go out. Otherwise, I am afraid that even the third generation of Hokage''s old man will attend this trial. Of course, in his own mind, Chiba''s role is naturally also very important. As a candidate for the next five generations of Hokage, as his successor, in his heart, Chiba''s position is also the frontmost column. After all, in Konoha''s history, there is only one case of a perfect genius like Chiba. Although Kakashi is a super genius, Kakashi may not be inferior to him in terms of talents, but in other aspects, especially in terms of strategy, Kakashi West is still inferior. What Kakashi couldn''t compare to was that Chiba was already able to think about problems with Hokage''s thinking at a young age. When Chiba learned the truth about his father, he still chose his father''s will and continued to bear the infamy. He also knew. It is precisely because of this matter, because of this Hokage''s thinking circuit, that the three generations of Hokage and the two veteran consultants value it so much. Without this layer, Chiba''s treatment would probably not alarm almost all of Konoha''s high-level staff. It is precisely because Chiba is so important that the senior management pays such careful attention to everything about him, and these detailed concerns have also magnified certain things. It can be said that Konoha is looking at Chiba, so even if Hokage involves his affairs, he can''t deal with it only by his own words. Chiba, now it can be said that Konoha is the most special existence besides Kushina, and its importance is already comparable to the power of Kyuubi. Because of this, just like facing the Kyuubi''s human pillar power, the Hokage, Bofeng Watergate, also felt helpless. After falling into a coma, he broke his opponent''s hands and feet... Switching to the former Chiba, he definitely couldn''t do such a thing. This kind of behavior can basically be concluded that Chiba''s personality has changed, and even changed. No matter what, you can''t let it go. But at this time, as Bo Feng Shuimen''s face became solemn, the hesitation on Turning to Sleep on Xiaochun''s face faded, and he had already made a decision. "Four generations, although the two young ninjas of the Hyuga clan are suspected of traitors, Takichiba''s actions also violated the village regulations..." At the same time, Mito Menyan could not help but speak up. Chiba! Hearing this sound, the anxiety on Hideo Sato''s face, who turned to Chiba abruptly, turned into anxiety. He opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything. The fact is that Chibas last behavior is really an act of personal venting of personal anger, and it does not conform to the rules of the village, and it should be punished. Moreover, the situation in Chiba seems to be quite different this time. Judging by the cautiousness of the two advisory elders, I am afraid that Chiba''s punishment will not be light. The captain of the defense force of China, but since he was able to have all defense missions without failing, he naturally has his superiority. This ability to observe words and colors does not lose many people. It is this superiority that makes him There is no record of failure in defense missions. He could see that the matter with Chiba is great! However, if he deliberately concealed Chiba just now, so many people have seen it. This is meaningless and will even overturn the previous defense against Chiba. At that time, not only Chiba will still be punished, but also herself. Implicated, untrue to Hokage without a valid reason, enough to be suspected of being a traitor. At this moment, his head was blank except for the anxiety about the punishment that Chiba would receive next. Since you use facts to speak, then I also use facts to speak. Indeed, before I was inferior and disadvantaged, but now it depends on what you have to say. You broke the hands and feet of the two ninjas in full view, and then broke them after they were in a coma. Next, a hundred mouths can''t argue, this time, even Hokage can''t save you! And when Sato Hide''s head was blank, Danzo''s low-brow pleasing gaze flicked across the frowning Chiba. Although there was no expression on his face, his gaze was already full of confidant and death relief. Now, as long as this kid goes to jail, then, for him, he wants to abolish this kid as much as he wants. Punishment is a gray area, and he is the darkness of Konoha, already infested! "Ah" However, just at this moment, at the comforting stall of this group, Chiba gave a cry of helplessness, not knowing whether it was a sigh or helplessness. When interrupted, he would say the word "detention" at Mito Gate. inflammation. In an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on Chiba again. what! Everyone looked down ~www.novelhall.com~ Danzo was no exception, but, at this moment, Chiba''s gaze was staring at him for a while before moving away. And in that moment, Chiba''s eyes clearly meant "Why do you think I can''t argue?" He, can it be possible to reverse black and white! At this moment, his eyes opened slightly for no reason, and even the thunderous and pleasing expression with low eyebrows was also frozen in the stiff muscles. Before he knew it, his teeth clenched. "I originally thought that the people present were all experienced, long-sighted, and far better than me. I didn''t need to explain these things, but I didn''t expect to have to say something." At this time, Chiba''s gaze had swept past Mito Men Yan and Zhuan Ning Xiaochun, and finally fell on Bo Feng Shu Men. As his eyes fell, Qianye''s dumbfounding voice slowly spit out. Chapter 1188： This is my judgment Explanation? What is the explanation for this situation? Hearing Chiba''s ironic words and seeing Chiba''s dumbfounded laughter, as if a ridiculous helpless smile, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan''s expressions changed slightly, and between their frowns, their expressions became severe. Chi... Chiba? But at this moment, Sato Hideo was taken aback. His anxiety and blank head were instantly thrown out of the clouds. His face was full of incredible horror. He stared at Chiba closely, and opened his mouth in a daze. , Shocked and speechless. This... this this... Is this Chiba talking about the veteran advisor, Danzo-sama, and four generations of Hokage-sama short-sighted? This... this this, this is too... too bold! This is Hokage, and the senior advisor! In his heart, there were thoughts that were even more shocking than his expression. "You speak up." At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the expressions on the left and right, the solemn expression on his face was slightly loose, and he opened his mouth straightforwardly, without any unpleasant expression. This kid... Looks a bit angry! However, it is also true. He came back from nine deaths, and almost lost his life for Konoha. He was born and died several times. This time, he was judged first, and he had to be punished. Some small emotions are also normal. Just, what do you have to say to wash away the suspicion? And Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart and the look on his face were similar. There was no unpleasantness because of Qianye''s implied sarcasm. On the contrary, he was a little worried and worried that he could not tell the truth. On the contrary, the punishment was aggravated because of this attitude. "Here, I must defend myself. I did not intentionally break the hands and feet of the two traitors." Hearing the sound of Bo Feng Shui Men, Chiba took a breath, but it was one of the ridicules that would show on his face when he narrowed his face, and he managed to make his face look serious and calm. Like Kushina, Bo Feng Mizuno treats me sincerely, and I accidentally said him just now. Next, I can''t face him with expressions of mocking Danzo, turning to sleep, and Mito Menyan. At this moment, Chiba read from Bo Feng Shuimen''s demeanor and the worry inadvertently in his eyes, reading the true love for him in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart, and that thought in his heart. "Isn''t they broken deliberately? At that time, they were already in a coma and had no strength to fight anymore. Do they still need to break their hands and feet?" As soon as Chiba said this, Mito Menyan snatched away coldly, already quite dissatisfied with his words. In any case, this Mito Menyan is also the veteran of Konoha, and the character who fought side by side with the three generations of Hokage in Konoha''s most difficult time was ridiculed by the junior Chiba, and his face was still a little unsustainable. In addition, Chibas attitude and words are quite bad, and he even has a tendency to doubt his experience. If he says anything else, he may not care, but he depreciates the things that extend from his birth to death. But he cannot tolerate it. "Yes, they were in a coma at the time and had no power to fight again, but that doesn''t mean they have no possibility of escape. In order to cut off the possibility of their escape, I broke their hands and feet." Hearing Mito Menyan''s already somewhat angry words, Chiba looked straight, staring into his eyes, and said with certainty. "The possibility of escape? I have lost the power to fight again, how can I escape?" Hearing this, Mito Menyan also looked directly at Chiba, and said, in the words, the anger was even worse, and the voice became colder. This kid, his personality has changed drastically! Never let it go! It is absolutely necessary to restrict him so as not to become a big hidden danger in the future! And in his heart, with the anger, his idea of ??dealing with Chiba became more and more determined. This kid... However, Zhuan Xiaochun next to him calmed down at this time, and looked at Qianye thoughtfully. "This is a bit far-fetched." At the same time, Danzo also spoke. "Really? Danzo-sama thinks so too?" After hearing Danzang speak, Qianye turned his head, but looked at Danzang a little jokingly, and asked in a rhetoric. "I''m all in a coma. This Konoha''s defense force captain Hideo Sato is still there. Is there any chance of escape?" In the face of Chiba''s banter, Danzo is as always, his anger and anger are invisible. If he doesn''t speak, he doesn''t even know his attitude towards this matter. "Hey...Is it really invisible? You guys, are you joking about the safety of the village?" Hearing Danzo''s sentence, Chiba sighed first, then his face suddenly changed when he looked up, his entire face turned into a rebuke, and his tone was rebuked. The safety of the village? What a joke this kid! As soon as Qianye said this, Mito Menyan''s face suddenly changed, his face was already full of anger, and he opened his mouth to refute the accusation. However, before he could speak, he was stopped by Zhuan Xiaochun, who was on the side. Turning his head in confusion, he saw Zhuan Xiaochun''s brows furrowed and his face was stern. "Listen to him." Afterwards, a calm word without smoke and smoke came out from Zhuan Xiaochun''s mouth. Chi... Chichi Chiba? At this time, Sato Xiu''s face was already pale, and his mind was completely blank in shock. At this moment, he saw a scene he thought he would never see, even a scene he never thought he would see. Konoha... the most powerful and smartest people... Was scolded! Still being scolded mercilessly by a teenage boy! I...I''m not dreaming! "The reason I broke their hands and feet is because their behavior is too suspicious." After turning around and turning to Xiaochun, Qianye''s eyes flashed with surprise and continued. This time, Xiaochun... And in his mind, this was a slightly surprised thought. "suspicious?" Turning to bed, Xiaochun asked. "Yes, when I just returned to the village, I encountered the martial law in the village and was attacked. I felt that something major was happening in the village, and when I entered the village, I found that my eyes had been laid down everywhere in the village. It can be said that no matter what happens, it is under the control of the village. After stopping the two of them, that is, after knocking them out, I was thinking, in this case, as a ninja of the Hyuga clan, or Why did the separated ninja directly and blatantly attack the ninja in the village, and Yukata of the same clan, here, what is the motive of these two Hyuga traitors? Dont they know that they cant escape by doing so? ? Obviously ~www.novelhall.com~ they know that they can''t escape, but why do they still do it? I can only say that the two are confident, they still have support, and even, most likely, they are to cover the village. The subject of martial law left, only doing so to deliberately attract the attention of the village. At that time, I thought, in any case, the behavior of these two people was too suspicious, and there may be backups. Therefore, after knocking them out, I broke their hands and feet to prevent them from being supported. The possibility of leaving, and leaving these two people behind, it is possible to find a breakthrough for the big problem that the village has to martial law. After all, if they broke their hands and feet, it was inconvenient to escape. Even if they had support, they would not choose to save the two. This was my judgment at the time. Although it seemed a bit cruel, the village was under such strict martial law, in an extraordinary period, and with extraordinary means. I could not let go of any possibility of endangering the village. " Responding to Xiaochun''s question about turning to sleep, Qianye''s playfulness slowly turned into seriousness and seriousness. After a quiet glance at everyone present, Qianye said solemnly. Word by word... Shockingly! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: ~： Ask for 1 day off I went to the hospital temporarily, I really cant come back, I cant update it, Im sorry "The Legend of Naruto Chiba" is taking a day off, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1189： Self-certification original That''s it! Also, in that situation, when Chiba first returned to the village, he encountered martial law. With his character, he immediately took it seriously. Although he didn''t know the specific situation, it was normal for him to think about it immediately. In that case, he did nothing but seem cruel, but the thinking behind it was in line with his temperament at the time. Indeed, if the hands and feet were broken, even if two ninjas of the Hyuga clan had support, they would not save these two "cumbersome" mobility problems, lest they would be buried in Konoha. Moreover, these two ninjas of the Hyuga clan are indeed too suspicious. They almost attacked the ninjas in the village in full view, which is really... Chiba completely took advantage of their behavior! I was really worried too. From the very beginning, Chiba was actually standing in an invincible place. From the beginning, the fault was with the two ninjas of the Hyuga clan. No matter what he did, even if he was killed on the spot. Any mistake, the current sensitive period, plus the hardship of Chiba returning to the village for half a year, will be martial law. The resulting vigilance and his "village first" thinking habits and character, the situation at that time, Chiba prevented the two, In any case, it was correct, no matter how "cruel" the means, and whether or not they kept their hands, they left the lives of two people. Fortunately, taking advantage of this time, it''s time to accept the current mood of the Hyuga family. Moreover, I did not handle this matter properly, which caused the current situation. In the final analysis, it was Hokage''s fault and I didn''t take into account the party involved. It''s also time to free up. In the instantaneously quiet Hokage''s office, Bo Feng Shuimen sighed quietly. After a sigh of relief, dignity and guilt could not help but emerge in his heart. so Is it... We wronged him? Really, we... At this moment, looking at Chiba with a sullen face, Mito Menyan''s complexion has stiffened, and bursts of heat are surging into his cheeks. At this moment, the experience of the war, standing in Konoha''s high-level position, has bothered Hokage. Certainly restrained, the veteran who is also known as one of Konoha''s smartest gang, unexpectedly couldn''t hold his head up in front of the teenage boy. Character becomes cruel? Infested by killings and become a hidden danger? Blatantly attacking the village ninja for no reason? Openly betrayed the village? totally not! The behavior of this boy named Takichiba is exactly the same as before. The starting point for everything is the village, the overall situation is important, and his thoughts are careful. Even if he just returned to the village for half a year, he encountered the problem of martial law. Without understanding the various circumstances, it was a perfect solution to an incident of "blatantly betraying the village". That seemingly cruel method was just a precaution. The situation at that time, let alone broken hands and feet, was not a crime even if the two Hyuga traitors were killed on the spot! Openly betraying the village is a great culpability. Even if caught, it is basically inseparable from the word "death". What''s more, in the young man''s guess, there are situations such as "backup", "accomplice", and "collaboration with the enemy". In this so-called "trial", he was simply an unprecedented gaffe. He was misled by intelligence, and even a little bit indiscriminately wanted to convict a child who made a great contribution to the village. This is simply a disqualification as a consultant! At this moment, Mito Menyan almost wanted to find a hole to go in. His eyes were slightly turned away, but he didn''t dare to look at Qianye''s eyes. The Hyuga Clan... Has this rebellion caused any deterioration in its interior? At the same time, when Mito Menyan was on the side of Shunji Xiaochun, her thoughts shifted to the other side. Compared with Mito Menyan, Koharu was undoubtedly more calm when she went to Sleep. Although she also felt guilty for Chiba, she was concerned. Dot is the words "Hyuga Clan" and "traitor" in Chiba''s words. At this moment, he closed his eyes and pursed his lips, with a cautious appearance. This kid really called the black one as white! In the beginning...In the beginning, this kid was invincible... He is waiting for me to speak! Waiting for me to speak! At this moment, even if Tuan Zang is too happy and angry, he can solidify his expression into a sculptural look called "It doesn''t matter to oneself" or "Old monk enters concentration". At this moment, his face is trembling, almost a little stretched. . The current situation, coupled with a series of ridiculous words from this kid before, undoubtedly slapped him on the face as if he had turned himself into a clown. It was almost like shooting himself with a rock. Feet. And this stone is destined to hurt! The previous ridicule of this kid is completely for the fourth generation of Hokage! From the very beginning, he cleared the trap and waited for me to jump inside! I don''t speak, it may be fine! But as long as there is a trace of targeting, it is to jump directly into the pit! In the uncontrollable tremor of his face, Danzo still barely strained the old monk''s expression on his face, but his heart was already in a state of uncertainty. The corner of his eyes was fixed on the fourth generation of Hokage behind the desk. There are not many Hezhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, obviously, Danzo has seen more things. Senior advisors, speechless? Good... so awesome... Do not! This is simply too...awesome! At the same time, looking at the high-levels who believed in themselves and thought it was impossible to make mistakes, Hideo Sato had a dreamlike feeling. Looking at Chiba''s appearance, it turned into an incredible. Even, he has a kind of thing that he can tell his grandson for a long time... "My advisor, what do you think should be done with me in accordance with the rules of the village." At this moment, he glanced at everyone, and finally, Chiba''s gaze fell on Mito Menyan''s face and said. "This" Feeling Chiba''s gaze, Mito Menyan''s mouth trembled, his gaze suddenly deflected, but he avoided Chiba''s gaze, but he was speechless in embarrassment. His attitude was considered aggressive just now. The more aggressive he was just now, the more embarrassing and guilty he is now. It is because Mito Menyan has been in a high position for a long time, he has a city in his chest, and he can''t look up. "You did this thing right, we blamed you. And, this thing ~www.novelhall.com~ you did a good job. What you said is also right!" But at this moment, Xiaochun, who turned to sleep on the side, spoke straightforwardly, admitting the mistake and affirming Chiba''s behavior. This sentence is magnanimous, wrong or wrong, right or right, as if to apologize to Chiba. Turning to bed, Xiaochun...is that kind of person? But when he heard this sentence, Chiba was stunned. The frank sentence of turning to sleep on Xiaochun was beyond his expectation, but the performance of Mito Menyan was in line with his impression of Mito Menyan in the original work. "So, what about Master Danzo? Do you have any questions?" However, astonished to astonishment, Chiba did not stay on Zhuan Xiaochun for long, and soon turned his attention to Danzo, and in his words, the word "problem" was bitten particularly hard. Obviously, this sentence is full of deep meaning, nakedly directed at Danzo, quite a feeling of "Are you going to tell the truth?" This kid! But this time, listening to Chibas words, Tuan Zang''s face finally became a little stretched. However, no matter how angry he was, he could only be aggrieved. Now it is him who is at fault, even after turning to bed, Xiaochun has already admitted Wrong, now he can''t say anything except "no". However, this sentence, no matter what, he could not say it, so he could only close his eyes and say nothing. When he said this, he always had a feeling that he would always be crushed by this kid in the future. "Well, now that this matter has become clear, then, according to the village''s regulations, this is your contribution." But at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly opened his mouth, making a round. "Next, I have a position to give you." Then, a word that Chiba hadn''t expected was spit out from Bofeng Shuimen. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1190： Position? Position? Give me a position? Looking at Bo Feng Shui Men with serious expression, unexpectedly, Chiba was startled and frowned slightly invisible. Yesterday, when Bo Feng Shuimen reminded him that he might be coming to the Hokage office today, he guessed that someone might be making trouble because he broke the hands and feet of the two Hyuga clan boys. Even if there is no one to do something, Hafeng Shuimen will mean it. Those two Hyuga clan boys are still ninjas in the village. They come here all at once, and they are all watching. As Hokage, Hafeng Shuimen also has to manage. of. But its just a consultant veteran. When Danzo was away, Bo Feng Shuimen estimated that he planned to close the confinement for a few days to make the major incident smaller. Anyway, he planned to use the behavior of these two boys to talk about things from the beginning. Yes, although he broke their hands and feet to vent his anger, but anyway, he also found a reason to treat the venting of private anger as the village''s sake. No matter whether it is handled by the wave or the intervention of the consultant elders, there is actually no major problem. Anyway, he does not need it. What is the punishment. However, Bo Feng Shuimen wanted to give him a position, which he did not expect. After all, he was suspected of blatantly betraying the village, and Bo Feng Shuimen had only a small punishment. It was impossible to arrange duties or something. In any case, Bo Feng Shuimen valued himself again, and it was impossible for him to consider arranging a position for himself under the suspicion of openly betraying the village. "Just now you asked Huoma where he went. Actually, although Huoma didnt deal with the two Hyuga''s children, he couldnt come back for a while, so I need a Hokage assistant agent here. ." At this time, as if seeing Qianye''s doubts, Bo Feng Shuimen''s originally serious face finally showed a gentle smile that had disappeared since he knew that the intelligence was wrong, and said. I didn''t want to take office so soon, but now this situation is undoubtedly the best announcement. Although it surprised Chiba, it may take some time to accept it, but let''s announce it now. At least, it is impossible to have any objection, or recommend me the voice of assistant agent. The assistant agent, whether for the present or for the future, the best candidate is Chiba. Under the gentle smile, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart was a bit solemnly thinking, and during the words, his gaze was involuntarily glanced. The two consultants on both sides and that one seemed to never see. He was thinking about what the "root" leader, Shimura Danzo. Four generations... And as soon as these words came out, originally because of the post after Bo Feng Shuimen had completed the job, he had already noticed it, and the deepened brows of Tuan Zang finally couldn''t help but wrinkle. During this time, this new Hokage has been reusing newcomers and young people, alienating some people from the three generations of the Naruto era. Now in Konoha''s organization, except for the defense forces, basically half of the people have been replaced. The people who were replaced were all elderly people from the third generation of Naruto period, and the new ones were either those who rose to fame during the Third World War, or the talented younger generation. Obviously, these four generations of Hokage are quietly changing the blood of the village. Originally, this was a matter of course. The old and the new alternated, and the green and yellow were connected. When the three generations succeeded to the throne, they did the same. The process of Hokage and the third generation are the same. It''s just that the people who have been replaced don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Most of them are people who infiltrated various organizations. This made him a little sensitive and wary. And now, it is even more disadvantageous for him to directly hand over such an important position of Naruto Assistant to this already difficult and difficult Taki Chiba, who has caused him to fail repeatedly. Such a powerful figure staying with the four generations of Naruto, coupled with this Taki Chibas attitude towards himself, and the position of Hokages assistant, this has had a great impact on his entire macro plan. Even the odds of failure have soared. Although this Naruto assistant seems to be just a civilian job, he doesn''t have much real power in the military or political fields, but the person in this position is someone who understands all the movements of the village and can sit in this position. Naruto''s confidant is the easiest person to provide advice to Naruto. And this position seems to be tailored for this Taki Chiba. A task like Taki Chiba, once he has enough right to know, his energy will be extremely terrifying. At least, for him, it will be the biggest disaster. However, the fourth generation of Hokage announced the appointment at this time. At this time, Taki Chiba had just proven his innocence and deepened the image of "all villages first" for everyone present. Here, he has no reason to oppose. . If it is forced to oppose it, it is a certainty to provoke the four generations of suspicion. Moreover, not only did he have no reason to oppose, but the two consultants with greater political influence than him had no reason to oppose. Originally because of Taki Chibas self-certification, the hands and feet in the report have made this matter very sensitive. Taki Chibas sarcasm, which seems to be mad, is actually hinting to the fourth generation of Hokage, which is fiddle with "intelligence". In the sensitive situation of "misleading", if he does something unreasonable, then how will this new Hokage, who has already shown his political talents as soon as he assumed power, deal with this matter~www.novelhall.com ~He can''t guarantee that he can be alone. Now the new Naruto is expected to return, the energy is unprecedented, even if he controls the "root", but he dare not make any extraordinary actions on the cusp of the storm. Here, even if he is unwilling to 10,000 people, he can only acquiesce. What makes him even more suspicious is whether this announcement was made by the fourth generation of Hokage deliberately taking advantage of the stall that we cannot refute after Taki Chiba''s self-certification. If so, then he has to be more careful. Is Naruto Assistant Acting? Indeed, it is a very suitable position for Chiba. At the same time, compared to Danzos various thoughts, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Koharu did not have much ideas. They did not have too many objections to the appointment of the fourth generation of Hokage, and they did not express much. Aside, nodded in default. It seems that Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun are still right and wrong... At least, unlike Danzo, who is pregnant with a ghost, their starting point is quite pure. Its a different matter if things are done well and not well. At this moment, even though he was surprised and puzzled, Chiba was still subconsciously paying attention to the expressions of the three people, and such a thought flashed in his heart. And with this thought, the words that Chiba had originally wanted to refuse, but he swallowed alive. In any case, the position of a Hokage assistant agent is only good for me now, there is no harm. Promise it first. Since it is an agent, it will not be too long, and it will not affect the next plan. Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t hesitate too much, and said directly. "Yes, I see, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1191： Involved Is that right? Originally, Bo Feng Shuimen did not intend to make an appointment today, because today''s situation is most suitable. So, this Naruto assistant agent... I seem to be involved in Konoha''s political struggle? Under the bright sunshine, Chiba smiled and left the Hokage Building under the kindly joking of the two guards. He was in a good mood because of an incident. However, Sato Hideo, who hadn''t been relieved in his face, was in a good mood. After the farewell, a few minutes after walking out of the Hokage Building, he stopped on his way to the Konoha Hospital. At this moment, his face was slightly bitter, and he already understood the purpose of Bo Feng Shui Men''s doing this and the hidden meaning. Although Bo Feng Shuimen received his affirmative answer, he let him go back to rest and prepare for his appointment tomorrow. It does not seem to be too close or meaningful, but he subconsciously considers why this wave of Feng Shuimen should After the position of Naruto assistant agent was handed over to himself instead of others, Chiba was shocked that he took a very troublesome position. After all, this Naruto assistant seems to be just a job to help Naruto organize files. It is a very ordinary clerical job. However, it is the position closest to Naruto and the position that has the most contact with Naruto, and basically everything in the village includes "Confidential and extremely confidential intelligence documents" will pass through his hands, one can imagine how important this position is. Even Hokage sometimes asks the assistant for information about the relevant documents because of some problems on the file. By the way, it may ask the assistant''s opinion on this matter, and even adopt the assistant''s opinion. Just like at the end of the original, Shikamaru is to Naruto. One can imagine how special this position is. It can be said that taking this position is basically Hokages confidant and the most trusted person. Under the "one village, one shadow" system, although Hokage has restrictions, it is undoubtedly the highest decision maker in the village. It is self-evident that as the most trusted person, he can access all the information in the village. This position has much more energy than it seems. At the same time, it is also quite sensitive. If someone really has any ambitions, occupying this position is definitely the most perfect step to realize their ambitions. From this, Chiba guessed the deep intention of the Bofeng Water Gate. This time the fire room went out to deal with affairs, and at this critical time, the external troubles in the village had not yet been completely stabilized, and the Hyuga mutiny occurred inside. I am afraid it was a hasty incident. Some people in the village coveted the opportunity of this assistant agent. After all, there are also people in the village who have this talent. Chiba is not the only candidate, and the reason why he was selected is not only his ability, but also the trust of Bo Feng Shuimen. In other words, Compared to others, Bo Feng Shuimen trusts him more. It can also be seen that Bofeng Shuimen is rarely described in the original works, basically describing his warm side, or gentle consideration of others and giving all his great images to the village, but this reality exists in this Hokage world. The wave of water gate is not a naive Hokage. On the contrary, it is a very powerful and politically powerful Hokage. Obviously, Bo Feng Shui Men does not blindly believe in the team of the third generation of Hokage, he is now on guard. Moreover, the phenomenon of the increase of young ninjas he found on the street before was one of the methods of wave wind water gate. And this method is estimated to be more important to the village, or in other words, he must replace his own people in the positions he has in his hands. As for Bo Feng Shuimen''s own person, it is estimated that the ninjas who fought alongside him in the three battlefields can be counted as Bo Feng Shuimen''s own person. This kind of friendship that fights side by side is easy to cultivate the foundation of trust. These people may not have assistant-level talents, but they are sufficient for those positions. Although Bo Feng Shuimen turned the tide of the battle almost by one person, it does not mean how many people he killed and how much enemy combat power he reduced. Of course, the enemy combat power he reduced will definitely not be less, but he has a greater effect. It is Fei Lei Shen''s full battlefield coverage mobility. In a strategic sense, Bo Feng Shuimen alone is enough to be worth tens of thousands of troops. On the battlefield, Bofeng Shuimen cannot always act alone. When there are group actions or group actions, this action itself is extremely important. Bofeng Shuimen alone may not be able to complete the task, but can be with him. How can it be the generals who conduct group actions or group actions? Moreover, although Konoha has a seed protection plan, it is also aimed at young geniuses like Kakashi. On the battlefield, there are many young and middle-aged geniuses trained by Hokage since World War II. These people are undoubtedly the team of Bo Feng Shuimen. A trustworthy team trained on the battlefield side by side. As long as these teams occupy the necessary positions, no one can shake the real power of the wave. Just like the three generations of Hokage, Danzo is no less talented than him. Even if there is a gap, it will not be too big, but basically it is still under the suppression of the three generations, and even Danzo has a very special "root" organization. But in the end, the three generations of Hokage firmly held the initiative, and Danzo was basically unable to interfere in political and military decisions. This can be seen from this third Ninja War, Danzo did not even have the right to participate in a strategic meeting. However, political struggle is political struggle. The position of the Naruto assistant agent still has more advantages than disadvantages for me. Moreover, I can also learn more about Danzo''s actions in this position ~www.novelhall.com~, and even know some information about the enemy village. The most important thing is that the Naruto assistant agent can also understand the trends of the Hyuga clan more conveniently. Besides, I still haven''t figured out what the martial law is for... Thinking of this, Chiba, who was bitter on his face, didn''t struggle for long. After taking a breath, he stepped out and went straight to the Konoha Hospital. According to the plan, next, he will deal with those old pedants. And at this moment, in the Naruto office, the left-behind Koharu and Mito Menyan glanced at each other, and couldn''t help but look at the other side with low eyebrows pleasing to the eye, unimaginable Danzo, his face slightly Discoloration. Just now, after Chiba left, they originally planned to leave, but they were stopped by Xin Hokage. Then, Xin Hokage politely cited "The village is unstable now, and there are two traitors in the Hyuga''s family, and there are even supporters" as the reason. Before this matter is finished, Xin Hokage will send Hokage directly. The most elite Anbu protects the three of them, so as not to have any accidents. Now Konoha, there can be no more things, especially important as the elder consultants. In this regard, how could Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan not know the intention of the new Hokage? As for Danzo, naturally they also understand. However, at this time, they had nothing to say, Chiba self-certified this matter, what they did was too disqualified and too awkward, and Hokage''s request, they had no reason to refuse. Even Danzo had a feeling of knocking down his teeth and swallowing blood. "Yes, there are four generations." In the end, at the stall where Chiba stepped out, Shun Xiaochun, Mito Menyan, and even Danzo could only nod their heads and say yes. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1192： Action Are you joking about the safety of the village? Chiba''s words, not only to the three elders, but also to me? Watching the three elders, Nina Xiaochun, Mito Menyan, and Shimura Danzo leave, the door of Hokage''s office closed with a "pop", Bo Feng Shuimen gently rubbed the bridge of his nose and exhaled a long breath. Sat down. The information reported directly to Hokage turned out to be "deliberately misleading", and this incident was still in full view. This information about "Chiba''s open betrayal of the village" is tantamount to fooling Konoha. . This kind of unprecedented incident occurred during my tenure and was a management problem. Fortunately, nothing happened. If I really punished Chiba, it would be the biggest joke in Konoha''s history, and it would have a very bad impact on me. Even, it will shake the trust of the villagers in me. It is also fortunate that Qianye can prove his innocence, otherwise, this matter is really big or small. Chiba''s words are really... After sitting down, Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and a feeling of fear arose in his heart. Now, he is the Hokage of Konoha. If his prestige is shaken, or even shaken to a certain extent, it will be a small thing to step down in advance and cause troubles. And Chiba''s words clearly remind him that this Today, he proved the cause of his innocence. That piece of information was a major event endangering the safety of the village. Now inside and outside the village, it seems that the danger is slowing down, but in fact the undercurrent is raging. If this happens, it will really endanger the village. No one knows what will happen! It seems that I am still a little bit too simple. Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen slowly exhaled the deep breath, slowly put down the hand rubbing the bridge of the eyebrow and nose, a trace of determination flashed in the blue eyes. "Come here." Afterwards, heavy words came out of his mouth. "Four generations of Hokage-sama." After this sound, almost instantaneously, a black shadow flashed behind him, half kneeling on the ground, and he responded in a low voice. "This matter is investigated from the source of the intelligence and the reporter. I need to know who the intelligence came from, who, what kind of background, and who has been in contact with before and after the incident, and then, Whether it is the source of the intelligence, the reporter, or even the directly related parties of the intelligence, they must find out their details in the shortest possible time, and, if they are included in the replacement list, the intelligence department will also conduct screening and replacement from now on." Hearing the answer, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t hesitate, and straightforwardly issued a series of orders, bringing up the intelligence agency selection and replacement operations that had been delayed. And yes, implement it immediately. "Yes! Four generations of Hokage-sama." Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s order, Sombra responded without hesitation, and disappeared in place in a flash. Except for the defense forces, all departments, no matter how big or small, I need to pay close attention to. At this moment, the planning in Bo Feng Shui Men''s mind slowly expanded. ... "Then, I will leave first." At this time, on the other side, he left Danzo in the Hokage Building. After turning to Shun Xiaochun and Mitomen Yan, he left in the direction of his residence. Stay and turn to sleep, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan. Look at me, I look at you. "Men Yan, do you think Tuan Zang is involved in this matter, intelligence matter?" And after looking at each other, looking at the back of Tuan Zang away, Turning to sleep, Xiaochun frowned and couldn''t help but ask. In his eyes, there was unexpected doubt about the person in the distance. "This is directly aimed at the information given to Hokage, Danzo, shouldn''t be involved." Hearing Zhuan Xiaochun''s words, Menyan Mito responded. Although the words were denial, the uncertainty in his tone showed that he had no bottom. After all, in the eyes of all Konoha who knew the existence of Danzo, it was inevitable to mention information with Danzo. "Really? Do you think that recently, you can''t see what Danzo is thinking about." Hearing this, Zhuan Xiaochun didn''t seem to care about Mito Menyan''s tone, and said noncommittal, while looking at Danzo''s eyes, there were doubts and worries intertwined. "No matter what he wants to do, I still believe that he will not be harmful to the village." Hearing the noncommittal words of Zhuan Xiaochun, Mito Menyan frowned, and after thinking carefully, he spoke. In his eyes, he still believes in Danzo. "Don''t worry, I don''t doubt this." Hearing this, the intertwined emotions in Zhuan Xiaochun''s eyes have faded a bit after all, and there is still trust in his eyes. "just" And after this sentence, after turning to bed, Xiaochun remained solemn and calm for thousands of years, and he couldn''t see the joy and anger on his face, but a trace of deep anxiety flashed through. "Ah, I know that New Hokage has already doubted us. If we can''t coordinate the relationship with the four-generation purpose, then our existence may become a stumbling block for the village." Hearing this, Mito Menyan nodded, his face also showed obvious worry, and he couldn''t help but sigh~www.novelhall.com~ They knew very well that they were in their current situation. Because of this "misguided by intelligence", they have been suspected by the four generations of Hokage. Those so-called villages still have problems, and they are afraid of accidents. Therefore, they are very clear about the routine that they sent Hokage directly under the protection of Anbe. This looks like protection, but it''s actually surveillance. For the fourth generation of Hokage, this is a signal to them of a crisis of confidence and a warning to them. And this fourth-generation Naruto, isn''t it the third-generation Naruto? He has absolute trust in them. Some things, sitting in their position, living their age, and experiencing too many of them, how could they not understand, this new Naruto is different from the third generation, and the relationship between them cannot be the same as that of the third generation. Now, in dealing with the relationship with New Hokage, they have already encountered a major crisis. And if the consultant and Hokage lose their trust relationship, then the consultant system will be useless, and it will even cause chaos in the village''s administrative organization and cause major disturbances. They have restraint on Hokage, and in turn, Hokage has a direct influence on them. The two sides restrict each other. "Now, leave everything to New Hokage." Thinking of this, talking about this, the two can only look at each other helplessly, leave each, and head towards the residence. It seems that I am still too anxious! This trick should not be taken! Even if it succeeds, it will not only clean up the kid, but also weaken the purpose of the four generations> but, after all, there are too many loopholes and it will completely lose. It seems that the timing... It''s far from mature enough! At this moment, Tuan Zang, which was already far away, slowly closed his eyes, concealed the heavy suffocation and regret in his heart, and walked away slowly. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1193： 1As always... ight now The matter of the two Hyuga boys was settled. The next few old scholars are not easy to deal with. Although they are fascinated by academics, they try to cheat day after day and year after year... Uh, no, when applying for funding, they are in general affairs. Under prevarication, they can be regarded as old slippery. The ordinary excuses really can''t deceive them. Slowly walking into the door of Konoha Hospital, Chiba glanced at the door of the outpatient clinic, turned a corner to the right, and walked straight towards the area belonging to the doctor and the research room. With the pace, Panasonic''s brows were slowly frowned because of the resolution of the previous matter. Now he suddenly discovered that the blood sample he was looking for before was found on the battlefield, and the owner of the blood sample has a very special ability, so I want you to study it. It may play a big role in the medical progress of the village. The persuasiveness of the reasons does not necessarily persuade these old scholars. It may even be counterproductive, making these old scholars interested in the source of this blood sample, and this "interest" is by no means a good thing. When the time comes, it will be more troublesome and easier to reveal his physical problems. This is the secret that must not be revealed at the time when "Dashewan must have begun human trials." As for the new excuses, Chiba couldn''t think of any perfect excuses at this moment. Is it because there are too many things at once? In many places, I didn''t think too much, and there were more mistakes and omissions. Thinking about it now, am I too anxious? At this moment, while thinking about it, Chiba couldnt help flashing such a thought in his mind. For him, this most critical "excuse" turned out to be imperfect or even imperfect when he was about to use it. This is This is the first time this happened since he passed. Obviously, the reason for this situation is that too many things happened all of a sudden, they were all overwhelmed, and they were all piled on his shoulders. Moreover, when he was distracted, it was only one day. He was not a **** after all the time, and when many details were not fully understood, he finally made a big mistake. However, fortunately, this matter, although it is said that if it is dealt with, the consequences will be serious and urgent, but after all, he still has time to remedy the mistakes, and the matter will not be dealt with today. Come back when you think about it. This matter is important, but compared to being targeted by Oshe Maru, it is undoubtedly nothing to be late. No matter how you say it, Oshemaru is one of the three forbearances. Even if he can use the eight-door mode now, he must be extremely careful when dealing with it. No one knows what this guy has in the bottom of the box. Even in the original work, it actually treats Osamu. The description of Maru''s strength, except for the three-nines, reincarnated unclean soil, reincarnated without corpse, white-scaled serpent, the art of eight differences, and the seal of curse, there is no more mention. Indeed, the power of these techniques It''s very large, and its versatility is also extremely wide, and it seems to meet the standards of Sannin. However, after real life in Chiba in this Naruto world, and with quite a wealth of combat experience and a sufficiently high vision, if Oshemaru only relies on these, it will definitely not be the "difficult" that Akatsuki members feel. Characters, and this "difficulty" is a comprehensive strength, that is, in addition to these big moves, as the most beloved disciple of the three generations of Hokage, Dashemaru was even regarded as a successor by the three generations. What about its strategic awareness and fighting wisdom It''s not bad, at least, it''s Naruto level. Moreover, Sasuke, one of the new three ninjas he cultivated, is quite powerful in terms of combat strategy. In terms of strategy and tactics, when he first saw the original work, Chiba felt that Sasuke was an underestimated character. Many people were confused because of his dislike or his bad words. In fact, in terms of tactics and strategy, Sasuke even had to speak Above people, at least not worse than him. The difficulty of strategy and tactics is the most terrifying. He was able to use the eight-door mode and was extremely careful, and he could not 100% guarantee that he would not be hit and become his test subject, let alone that he could not use the eight-door mode now. Even, a considerable part of the reason why he accepted the position of Assistant Hokage as an agent was to guard against the big snake pill. After all, Assistant Naruto is the closest person to Hokage, even if O Shemaru is interested in him and desperately wanting to get him, he doesn''t have the opportunity, nor is he so stupid to move Hokage''s closest person. As one of the three ninjas, he may not be afraid of the fourth generation of Hokage, but his experiment has just begun, and he won''t cause trouble to himself prematurely. Forget it, so be it. Thinking of this, Chiba paused, raised his head slightly, and after looking at the familiar office brand, he nodded silently. "Squeak..." Then he opened the door. "No, there is absolutely a problem with the data in your report. Condensed to this level, it is impossible to have such a little effect!" "What are you talking about? My data is wrong? Don''t be kidding. It''s obviously that your extraction method is wrong. What does it have to do with my data!" "This data should be problematic. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com" "Look, Aida also said the same. It was definitely a problem when you experimented. This is a further improved extraction method based on Chiba''s extraction method. There is absolutely nothing wrong with it. It is definitely beyond Chiba''s extraction. law!" "Beyond Chiba''s extraction method, what are you kidding about? This is completely your personal assumption. Without experimental facts, you can''t enter the clinical stage. Blame my experimental data is wrong? Just admit it. In medicine, you The level will never reach the level of Chiba!" "What are you talking about, Inagaki!" "Oh! As a guy who has studied pharmaceuticals for forty years, he is not as good as the teenage Chiba, really..." "Sanada!" "Okay, okay, don''t make a noise, don''t make a noise! ??Inagaki, I have an experiment here, you can do it for me..." "Aida, wait, you have to figure out this matter!" And as soon as the door opened, a series of quarrels rushed toward his face, giving Chiba''s eardrums a scene of an old man arguing. These guys are really... Nothing has changed at all! Listening to the distant, but very familiar quarrel, the corner of Chiba''s mouth showed a little bit of nostalgia or a bitter smile. At this moment, he suddenly remembered that when he taught these old scholars the extraction method of concentrated and refined medicine, they seemed to have a direct quarrel like this. It seems that Sanada mocked Nakano in this way. Inagaki is also diametrically opposed to Nakano. Watching and listening, Chiba''s smile slowly faded. Really... Although there are more gray hairs, these guys are still the same as before... Naive! With half-squinted eyes, Chiba thought. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1194： Need your help "There will definitely be a certain deviation in the experimental data. After all, the concentrated extraction method itself has a large error. My extraction method only guarantees that this error is between 0.1 and 0.35 of the drug element. Its wrong. I remember telling you about this point. There is no obvious problem with this data. The data shows that Nakanos extraction method is obviously an extraction from me. The method has been improved, and the effect is still quite good, reducing the composition error of the concentrated medicine by 0.15, which is much better than my extraction method." After listening to the nutritious quarrel of grinding ears for ten minutes, and the quarrel seemed to be going on for an infinite time, Chiba noticed the paper on the ground that seemed to be thrown out and fell on the ground. He picked it up and looked at it. After a while, he sighed helplessly and said loudly. As soon as this sentence came out, the endless and nutritious quarrel came to an abrupt end, and the eyes of the four old white-haired scholars in the office came and fell on him. "Chi... Chiba!" Then, after the eyes fell, and the whole office was still for a second, the unanimous words of the four elders rang out suddenly, almost shaking the ceiling. "It''s me! It''s me" At this moment, the corners of Chiba''s mouth almost opened. At this moment, after confirming his identity, the eyes of the four old scholars began to heat up. "Wait a minute, one by one!" Just at the stall where the corners of his mouth began to twitch, Chiba suddenly stretched out his hand and made a gesture of "Don''t come over", and hurriedly shouted. At this moment, these veterans are really excited, and they are about to run up. Seeing that, basically he will be overwhelmed by all kinds of passionate questions next! "You really are not dead!" Inagaki, who often conducts experiments for everyone, is the first to speak. "Great! It just so happens that I have a plan, let''s discuss it together." Nakano, who had repeatedly said that his extraction method had surpassed Chiba, was about to rush forward. "Come and come, Chiba, here I first studied that Youzhicao has a strong diluting effect on some special toxins, and also has a special effect on some diseased cells. This is the first time that a herb with herbal properties can directly act on Diseased cells, this is also very helpful for my cell self-promoting and self-healing research, please cooperate with me." Sanada, who was still taunting Nakano just now, had his eyes glowing and his hands opened, almost rushing over like a fool. "Oh... just right, Chiba, you are here, I have an experiment here, I want to..." Aida, who asked Inagaki for the experiment, said in a loud voice almost fanatical. Then, as soon as the words came out, the four of them had a meal, and after the four pairs of eyes stared at each other... "I told Chiba first!" "I said first, priority is mine!" "Chiba is the top of medicine, what does it have to do with your cell self-healing theory!" "Just now Chiba said that he has a very high insight into the sorting of my experimental data. In order to improve academic efficiency, he should cooperate with me!" In an instant, they entered into the kind of unnutritionless and endless quarrel that made people''s head numb. "Uh" Looking at the four old scholars who were arguing again, Chiba couldn''t help but smile. This situation reminded him of the fact that when he was working as a temporary worker in this hospital, these guys also harassed him in this way. Whenever they rest at noon, these few always gather together, arguing in front of them who is eligible to cooperate with them in research. "Okay, okay, okay! I''m here this time, I want to find you to cooperate with me." After listening for five minutes, Chiba, who had been looking for a slippery head, finally couldn''t bear the noise, and said with a headache, suppressing the quarrel of the four with the loudest possible voice. "what?" Then, as soon as Qianye said this, the four old scholars once again had a meal together, after the entire office fell into a weird silence. After being silent for a second, the four of them turned their heads blankly, looked at Qianye, and said in their mouths, it was this stunned voice. Isn''t Chiba a cultivator madman? How to take the initiative to cooperate with us? Isn''t he not very interested in research? Although talented, learning ninjutsu is a waste... I... Am I dreaming? With the stunned voice, the four old scholars had a tacit urge to pinch their cheeks. "Snapped!" At this time, Chiba took a step forward and closed the door of the office. After glanced at the four people, he said solemnly: "This research, I hope I can not leak out. There can be nothing except us. People know." "Why? What prohibited research?" When hearing this sentence, the four old scholars immediately stopped and pinched their faces impulsively. After looking at each other, they asked very seriously. "I don''t know if it''s a ban, but ~www.novelhall.com~ is related to my physical problem. If someone else knows about it, I might face life-threatening situations, even more terrifying than death. " For the four peoples serious questions, Chiba shook his head, took a blood sample from his pocket, and handed it to the four of them: This is my blood sample. I want you to do a blood test for me, the most comprehensive. That kind of blood is not enough, I can provide it at any time, but please keep it secret for me." Life-threatening? A situation worse than death? Just a blood test? And when they heard what Chiba said, the four old scholars were relieved at first. They were really afraid of the prohibited research, not because of the prohibition, but because they were afraid that Chiba would go astray and do something that should not be done. . Then, after they were relieved, their hearts were raised again, and Chiba''s words were too terrifying. A blood test could involve life-threatening, mortal, and uncomfortable situations, which shows this. Seriousness. As for the authenticity of Chibas words, they did not doubt at all, and Chiba did not have a reason to deceive them. It was just a blood test. As far as the blood test is concerned, even if it is a secret blood test, it is not illegal. . Moreover, blood tests are not clinical trials, and will produce some unavoidable moral pressure. It''s just that Chiba''s words are serious, and their words are also very serious. Suddenly, these four old scholars look at me and I look at you, but they are a little dazed. I don''t know why. "Please, my body is in a state that I can''t even figure out. I need your help." At this moment, looking at the four people hesitating, Chiba pursed his lips, took a breath, and said again. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1195： Hesitate Now, only the truth is told. Regardless of any excuses, there will always be flaws. Instead of letting them know what I conceal, it is better to tell them what is at stake. Tell them clearly the importance and danger of this inspection to me. Although they are fascinated by academics, they are not all fools. Moreover, it can be trusted. Looking at the four people who seemed a little hesitant in front of him sincerely, a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind. Knowing that the previous excuses could not achieve the results he wanted, Chiba decided to tell these old scholars the facts and asked for help during a short walk. However, this fact hides the most crucial point. I don''t know the most critical point. For Chiba, the risk has been minimized. Now his physical problems, the most at risk part, is the cause of the physical problems, that is, the cause of his resurrection. That is to say, the biggest risk in this matter is the reason for the "unexplored" state of his current body, which is directly related to the reason why he miraculously survived under the circumstances of mortal death and his body is fully recovered. . His current body may contain the secret of life and death. This secret is the most risky and most sensitive place in his physical problems. And the likes of Oshamaru, no, let alone the likes of Oshamaru, if people know that Chibas body contains the secret of dying and resurrecting and recovering intact, Im afraid, many people will consider studying Chiba anatomy Up. As for the Dashemaru and his like, it is even more important to catch Chiba by any means and study the secrets of resurrection to achieve the goal of longevity. And if these things are hidden, in fact, the old scholars only know that this is a blood sample. The blood sample of Chiba is just a blood test, and they dont know the secret. Even if it is leaked, it is Chiba who came to do it. Just a blood test. As for the blood test, this is a very common thing. Ninjas also have a similar routine physical examination obligation. In addition, when Chiba returns to the village half a year later, Hokage asks him to do a secret blood test, which is actually not unreasonable. . It is also impossible to attract much attention, and without attracting attention, no one will pay attention to this blood test, and no one will spy on it. In addition, these old scholars are only doing blood tests, and they have not risen. The reason for the funding is this level. If you don''t want to ask for funding, because this group of old scholars are so simple that they can''t meet a few people except each other throughout the year, the chance of leaking is basically zero. Coupled with the seriousness of what Chiba said, with the trust of these old scholars in Chiba, and the friendship between the two sides due to medical skills, the old scholars will never leak secrets, and even try to help Chiba conceal it. The reason why Chiba was looking for an excuse was actually because he was afraid that the elder scholars would treat the secrets of his body as a research project, and it would have risen to the level of funding. This would naturally require a name for funding, and set up a name. It is estimated that Konoha The senior management of Konoha may know this, and among Konoha''s senior management, not everyone is kind and trusting to care for Chiba, and not everyone will protect him because of his identity as a hero. At that time, how many people will become enemies and how many can still be friends, Chiba will not know, but in any case, his situation may only be a little safer if he leaves the village. Secondly, I am also afraid that these old scholars are stupid, and if they cannot arouse them enough alertness in the statement of interest, the words they study may be unprepared, or they may be unprepared in the process of casual discussions. The information was leaked out. After all, although these old scholars won''t run into a few other people in a year, they will run into other people after all. Even if the statement of interest is not enough, these old scholars may directly publish the research results. After all, these veteran scholars have dedicated their lives to the medical industry. The greatest satisfaction is to harvest research results and see that the research results benefit the village. If the research results are to benefit the village, it must be announced, even if only internally. , I am very pleased to them. However, for Chiba, even if it is announced internally, it must never happen. Now that Chiba says that, even when he lowers his stance, he is actually reiterating one thing. That is, the test result of this blood sample is very important to him. It is about his life and death and must not be let others know. These words can be regarded as the truth, and Chiba is not afraid that a few people will doubt his words. What happened to take it irreparably. Speaking of it, this can be regarded as taking advantage of the feelings these old scholars have towards him. Because of their feelings, these old scholars will help him keep secrets. If this group of old scholars have no feelings for him, any statement of his interest is completely useless. "In other words, the examination of this blood sample and the results of the examination cannot be known to the sixth person, right?" At this moment, after a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, after you looked at me and I looked at you for several rounds, Inagaki, who was in charge of the experimental data, looked at Chiba, changed his hesitation and asked. Tao ~www.novelhall.com~Yes. " Chiba nodded and answered truthfully. "This is not part of a prohibited experiment, right?" Sanada, an expert at the cellular level, asked seriously. "Of course not, this is entirely my personal problem. I can assure you with my life. If you find any doubts in the process, you can also directly report me to Hokage." Chiba shook his head and replied affirmatively. "Since confidentiality is required, in the end, these inspection data must be destroyed?" Aida frowned, held the reading glasses on the bridge of his nose like a thick bottle, and asked seriously. "Of course." Chiba does not shy away, telling the truth. "This" After these three questions, everyone looked at me and I looked at you. In eye contact, Nakano walked out of the crowd under the gaze of the three. "If it can''t be solved, will your physical problems endanger your life?" After thinking about it, the 60-year-old medical expert who was screaming with himself, looked at him with a serious face, and asked calmly. In the tone, it was incredibly solemn. And when this voice fell, the other three solving eyes fell on Qianye. "I don''t know, but I don''t rule out this possibility." Touching the eyes of the four people, feeling the dignity in Nakano''s tone, inexplicably, Chiba''s face also became serious and serious, as his eyes met, he said truthfully. As soon as these words came out, the four faces changed. "Then, there is no reason to refuse this blood test." At this moment, the door of the office behind Chiba was suddenly opened, and a determined voice sounded behind the door. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1196： topic "Tanaka...Doctor?" With a stunned expression, Qianye slowly turned his head and looked back, only to see a gray-haired old man closing the door smoothly, turning his head to look at them. It was when he came to find Yuriko before, when he asked for directions, Dr. Tanaka almost had a heart attack because of his return. "Tanaka!" At this time, the four also whispered. "When did you arrive?" Later, he added such a sentence in unison. "soon." Hearing the question from an old colleague, Dr. Tian Zhong said casually. "You are here, why don''t you come in?" In this regard, Aida couldn''t help but say. "Am I coming in here!" As soon as he said this, Tanaka glanced at the old colleague, but said somewhat irritably. Tanaka... is angry! At this moment, inexplicably, the five people present, including Chiba, flashed such a thought in their hearts. "Who provoked you again?" In this regard, Inagaki, who is a friend of Tanaka, said helplessly that he and Tanaka were one year apart. They entered the medical department at the same time. Until retirement, they were all divided into a detachment. First, they participated in the Second Ninja World War and survived. After coming down, they stayed in the medical unit until retirement, and then refused to accept the old, stayed together in the hospital to continue the research. It is considered that they have been together for more than half of their lives, although the two are not regarded as the standard deep affection in the Hokage world. Faint, but the feelings between each other can no longer be simply described as profound or not. "Who else besides you?" Hearing what his friend said, the old man Tanaka was also straightforward and said without shy. "Us? How did we mess with you?" Inagaki said bitterly. At the same time, the others also showed slightly bitter smiles. Although the close relationship with Inagaki and Tanaka is a lot worse after all, the other three have worked together with Tanaka for a long time, had considerable contact before retirement, and understood each other quite well. This Tanaka is a well-known rector, and he doesn''t have the secular way of being a man. Unhappy is unhappy, and there are not so many inconsistencies. He said that it was they who angered him, so they might have done something to anger him. "Isn''t it just a blood test that needs to be kept secret? What are you afraid of? Is it possible that a blood test will force you to do something against your conscience?" Regarding the words of old colleagues and friends, Tanaka had a slight sullen expression on his face, and said straightforwardly: "Will Chiba come to you if there is nothing wrong? Why are you hesitating? If he can solve this problem, he can still find you. How many? You have all forgotten. How does Chiba help you normally? When did he really refuse your request? Now people come to you for something and they understand everything so clearly. Why are you not going to help? " "When will we say no to help?" And hearing this series of unpleasant words like a cannon, Sanada immediately stopped buying it, and retorted with a stubborn neck. "This matter must be kept secret after all, we just want to ask the situation clearly." Inagaki smiled helplessly and said to his friend. "Yes." Aida also nodded. "Why? Then you suspect that Chiba''s motives are not pure? Have you forgotten what he did? Even the village owes him so much. Why do you have to ask so much for a small blood test? Guard against thieves. !" Obviously, the words of several people seemed to stimulate Tanaka even more, and the whole face of the old man became stern, completely expressing his expression. "Don''t go too far, Tanaka, when will I guard Chiba..." At this time, Nakano couldn''t help but speak. "Okay, okay, dont make noise, dont make noise, Dr. Tanaka, Dr. Inagaki are not unhelpful, but there are some things that really need to be asked, Dr. Inagaki, Dr. Sanada, Dr. Aida, and Dr. Nakano, so are Dr. There is no malice, you don''t care." Hearing this sentence, Chiba hurriedly spoke. If this goes on, these five will definitely quarrel again. However, to be honest, Tanaka was still very surprised by helping him to speak, and he was quite touched, and some guilt emotions appeared in his heart. After all, he was hiding it like this, and how much he used their friendship with him to say nothing. Guilt, Chiba is not the protagonist of Crossing, so he can''t be so heartless. As for Inagaki''s hesitation, Chiba understood it. After all, they are required to keep secrets when they come up, and no one can say anything. This sentence itself is for them to hide from Hokage. This is quite suspicious for these old scholars. They have paid their lives for Konoha silently. , Even if you retire, the character and personality that have not disappeared, it is normal to ask some questions to confirm, but it has not risen to the issue of trust. If this group of people did not ask anything and just agreed to his request, Chiba would not ask them. Because of this, they have such principles, bottom lines, and such a personality that Chiba can safely hand over his blood samples to them. Otherwise, if this group of people fails in principle, it may be because of the results of the blood test. What about giving him a live test like Da She Wan? Although he was surprised by Tanakas position, although the words are not sound, it may also have the opposite effect, but this can be regarded as the characteristic of Tanaka, who is an absolute genius in the medical field, and it is estimated that the medical level is second only to Tsunade, during the Second Ninja World War, it can be said that the medical field shined brightly, but in the war, although logistics and medical care are very important, the attention has always been the lowest, even if the boss shines Basically no one knows. Of course, no one in the medical field knows, even in the enemy villages, they are famous. In the four enemy villages, three villages were ordered to kill. This old man has been in danger several times, but it is also considered lucky. www.novelhall.com~ has survived every time, but now the people who knew him in the enemy village are almost dead, and not many people know him. And although this old man is an absolute genius, he has contributed to Konoha, but he also has genius faults, and the fault of his genius is that it is not a fake color, what is there to say, this Hokage original is based on Japan. , With a little bit of Japanese thinking, like Tanaka, who is straightforward and straightforward, doesn''t look like a Japanese at all, and can be regarded as a strange flower in the world of Naruto. However, Chiba doesn''t hate him for being straight forward. However, at this time, he had to dissuade him, after all, if he quarreled again, his head would explode. As for the relationship between the few people, he doesn''t care too much. They basically quarreled. Quarrels are everyday. How could it hurt feelings? "Humph!" When he heard Chiba''s words, Tanaka turned his head and looked very unhappy, but he didn''t say anything. "Humph!" On the other side, in addition to Inagaki, the other three also waved their heads, expressing their unpleasant stance and attitude that they don''t want to talk to you temporarily. And Inagaki already smiled bitterly. How do you feel, I''m here to persuade you. At the same time, Chiba slowly put down the somewhat sour hand holding the blood sample and twitched the corner of his mouth. "By the way, what about Dr. Kimura? Are you not here today?" Then, after twitching at the corner of his mouth, Chiba looked at the froze both sides and tried to change the subject. "Kimura..." However, what he didn''t expect was that when he said this, the faces of the five people who had froze changed suddenly, and they were all darkened. The atmosphere suddenly turned into a heavy one. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1197： Suddenly "What...what''s wrong?" This heavy atmosphere swept over, and looking at the five people''s gloomy faces, Qianye was slightly startled, and his face with a wry smile flashed past and slowly became serious, and asked hesitantly. In addition to the five people in front of this old scholar who has been doing research after retirement, there is another person, Kimura mentioned by Chiba. And this Kimura should be regarded as the most inactive among the six. He is silent and rarely speaks, but he is also the most addicted to medical research among the five. At the same time, among the five, he has the most thorough understanding of medical chakra. It is also the best one to master, and is an absolute genius in medical chakra. Among the six, Chiba received the most care from Kimura. The reason why he was able to further research the creation of regeneration-grade medical chakras from the prototype of the creation and regeneration technique left by Tsunade is because he learned a lot about medical chakras from Kimura. His knowledge, especially Kimuras assumptions and experimental data on the frequency of medical chakras, gave Chiba a lot of inspiration. It can be said that Chiba is able to master the art of creation and regeneration, and Kimura has contributed. Generally speaking, this Kimura also acted with these five people. Uh, Chiba didn''t see him, so when he opened up the topic, he naturally asked. But I didn''t expect that this would be fine. This question seemed to be something serious. Suddenly, Chiba became a little worried. Did this old man who was taciturn and devoted himself to research and gave him a lot of inspiration? Qianye was still very grateful and concerned. He didn''t want anything to happen to this old man. There were very few people sincerely treating him, and even fewer in the third Ninja World War. He was not willing to lose another one. "Kimura... passed away." At this moment, after hearing Chiba''s question, Tanaka and the other four changed their previous tit-for-tat appearance, and after looking at each other, they said in a painful tone at the same time. "Dead? How come?" As soon as these words came out, Qianye''s figure almost trembled, his eyes widened slightly, his face turned pale, and his heart jumped suddenly, but the sentence in his mouth was unbelievable, but he blurted out. "I''m getting older, I''ve been ill for many years, I fell ill two months ago, and finally...oh..." Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Tanaka sighed, suddenly stretched out his hand, patted Chiba''s shoulder, and said. "It''s no alternative. He lived sixty-five years old, Kimura said before his death, he was lucky." Seeing that his friend said so, Inagaki also erased the hesitation in his heart, and said the last words of the old colleague''s death in his mind. "I didn''t suffer much." The others also nodded and spoke. Obviously, the six of them are comforting Chiba. Although the six of them did not work with Chiba very often, apart from the sharing of the enrichment method during that time, the number of times they worked together was very few. I know that Kimura and Chiba, the eldest of the six, are quite congenial. They are the kind of people who are not talkative and like to take action. The number of times they work together is also the number of times the two stay together. Needless to say the feelings between them. Moreover, Chiba is still young, even small, unlike they are already in their sixties, and most of them have already seen life and death. However, listening to the clumsy comfort of the five people, Chiba did not respond, as if he hadn''t recovered from the news. Seeing Qianye''s appearance, the five people looked at each other with worried expressions, but they burst into helplessness in their eye contact. They could not find words to comfort. This group of old scholars were originally obsessed with academics. Although they were much older, they were actually at the same level as Chiba, and they weren''t anyone who could speak good words, as can be seen from the above-mentioned botched comfort. At this moment, they are all gone. If it is a medical problem, the five people gathered together are no less than a Tsunade. Any problem in any field can be solved, and if it is not solved, a solution can be made and realized. However, this is comforting, and it is completely an area they are not good at. Suddenly, a heavy silence once again enveloped this office. "cough!" However, this silence did not last long. When the five of you looked at me and I looked at you, Tanaka who turned his head inadvertently seemed to catch a glimpse of something, a flash of inspiration in his eyes, and a light cough at the moment. "Chiba, is this blood sample?" After coughing lightly, Tanaka let go of the hand on Chiba''s shoulder, and went to get a blood sample from Chiba''s hand. "Huh? Hmm!" Hearing this body, Chiba first moved his alert hand slightly back, but at this moment, the moment his attention was completely pulled out of his thoughts because of this sentence, he paused in his hand. Tanaka stretched out his hand, and in the later "um", the blood sample was picked up by Tanaka. "Is this today''s blood sample?" After getting the blood sample, Tanaka first picked it up and looked at the sunlight projected from the opposite window, and said casually. The topic has gone away! That''s great Tanaka! At this moment, the other four people all gave him thumbs up quietly. "No, it was yesterday." At this time, Qianye also completely returned to his senses, and spoke truthfully now, the faint sadness on his face also faded, turning into serious and serious. Although he was a little gaffe when he heard the bad news, Tanaka''s problem was obviously related to the blood sample, and the blood sample was the key to solving the cause of his physical problem. At this moment, he had already put Kimura''s death away temporarily. Up. "Have you always carried it with you?" Tanaka seemed to casually ask again, but his gaze ~www.novelhall.com~ was completely on the blood sample. "Yes." Chiba nodded, looked at the bright red blood in the test tube under the sun, and said with certainty. However, as soon as Chiba said this, Tanaka''s casual expression changed, and a look of surprise appeared. At the same time, the four people behind Tanaka secretly thumbing up their faces suddenly changed. Looking at the blood sample, their eyes flashed brightly. "I will debug the container and the instrument right away." Then Inagaki was the first to turn around and get the various medical instruments in the office. "I will prepare the relevant information." After Inagaki, Sanada quickly turned around and walked toward the office cabinet full of paper book scrolls. "I" As the two turned around, the remaining Aida and Nakano also turned around. With a sound of their mouths, they tacitly prepared for the inspection. "What equipment and related materials should be prepared? Isn''t this check done here? Go, go to the laboratory! Come, Chiba, I need a fresh blood sample!" However, they were interrupted by Tanaka before they could finish their words, and after uttering these unpleasant remarks, they opened the door with the blood sample and hurried out. Immediately, the other four were taken aback for a moment, then they slapped their heads and ran out with a hula. After a gust of wind, Qianye was left standing alone at the door of this office, and the door behind it closed gently. This What happened? And Qianye was stunned whether it was on his face or in his heart. "What are you still doing?" However, before he could react, the office door suddenly opened when it was about to close, and a hand rushed in, pulling Chiba out during the speech. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1198： fall "call" An hour and a half later, when the sun was getting to the sky, Chiba wiped the sweat from his forehead and walked out of the Konoha Hospital. The moment his feet stepped out of the door of the Konoha Hospital, he couldn''t help but grow long. With a sigh of relief. An hour and a half ago, he was dragged into the research room by the old scholars who suddenly changed from grief to fanaticism. In a horrible atmosphere that was almost to be dissected, he proceeded at the request of the old scholars. Regardless of the previous life or this life, there is only one physical examination, the most comprehensive, meticulous, and cumbersome physical examination. Basically, in terms of the body, everything that can be tested is tested, and all the tests that can be done on the medical conditions in the laboratory are checked. However, the old scholars are still unfulfilled. If it were not for the lack of more medical conditions in the research room, and if Chiba had finally found an excuse to leave, I am afraid that Chiba would not be able to get away at night. Even so, this inspection of only one and a half hours has already left a deep impression on Chiba, a psychological shadow level. In fact, the inspection is nothing more than a little more cumbersome, and it will be overwhelming. The key is that the inexplicable fanatical attitude of this group of elders keeps him in an atmosphere of "I seem to be biopsied" all the time. If it hadn''t been for the knowledge that these old scholars had a firm bottom line and a kind-hearted nature, Chiba would have almost escaped. That kind of horror was definitely a psychological shadow level. Its just that, although I said that I had done everything I could do, but at this time, Chiba was not informed about the inspection. The old scholars were already in a frenetic state, and they were completely involved in blood tests. There was no time to take care of them. leaf. However, Chiba is not in a hurry. Now that the other party has promised to keep the secret and conduct an inspection, the physical problem is a good start. The first step is taken. The next step is based on the inspection. Use data to analyze your own situation and find a suitable way to restore your body. This matter can not be anxious. And the old scholars agreed to keep him secret, then the most difficult problem of the physical problem has been solved, and Chiba can be considered relieved at this time. But, I didn''t expect... After a sigh of relief, Qianye''s face didn''t show too much joy, but rather a little sad. Mr. Kimura, has passed away. At this moment, his mind flashed through such a somewhat emotionally complicated thought. The feeling of being human and non-human when he heard the bad news just now suddenly surged, and for a while, Qianye was a little confused. Perhaps, at that time, did he already feel a bit? It may also be that time, he contracted that irreversible chronic disease... At this time, suddenly, Chiba suddenly remembered the last time he saw Kimura, the words he said to himself before leaving, "I am very satisfied with being able to engage in medical research at this age". At that time, he felt that Kimura was a little bit wrong, as if something had been taken away, and his eyes looked inexplicably a lot more expectant, but Kimura looked healthy at the time, and he did not hear of any major events in the medical department. I didn''t care about layoffs and the like, just as Kimura suddenly felt emotional. However, Chiba didn''t feel confused for long. To be honest, Chiba did have feelings for Kimura. It could be regarded as a year-long acquaintance. He also likes this kind of pure and focused people, even though they talk to each other and the time of contact. They are only a handful, but sometimes, it does not necessarily require language and time to meet, some people just become friends. Here, it is deceptive to say that it is not sad. However, Chiba was not too sad, and there was more melancholy in his heart. After all, sixty-five years old, in this Naruto world, is already considered to be a longevity age, and Kimura has been doing what he wants to do all his life, carrying out his dreams, and it can be said that he has lived quite happily. And, instead of suffering from illness, it is better to die without regret. Kimura is also dead, and as he said, he has always been content. This is better than anything. Chiba was naturally sad for the death of his friend, but at the same time he was relieved that Kimura died without regret. "When, these noisy old guys, will leave this world at any time in the future." Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help looking back and glanced at the direction of the Konoha Hospital''s research room. There were those fanatical figures in his mind, and he was muttering unconsciously in his mouth. Suddenly, a sense of sorrow emerged again. "No, now is not the time to think about this. Next, I have to go to the third generation of Hokage. This should also start. Who knows if the third generation of Hokage will have the habit of taking a nap when he is recuperating. Taking a nap is a waste of time." However, this time, Chiba quickly let go of this feeling of sorrow. Now he doesn''t have time to think about these things. There are still many things, and today''s agenda has reached the most critical point. The three generations of Hokages visit ~www.novelhall.com~ can be said to be directly related to whether Xuena''s problem can be solved, which is the top priority. Both the previous attack on the Hyuga clan and the current blood test can fail, and can be postponed, but he must ensure that it is timely. And following this softly to himself, Chiba didn''t hesitate, turned back and headed towards the village in a certain direction. ... At this time, in the research room of Konoha Hospital, the fanatical movements of the old scholars suddenly stopped, and the whole research room was instantly quiet. A group of five people surrounded the long table in the center of the research room. One person occupied a microscope position, either sitting or standing, staring at his own microscope, like a wooden sculpture. "It''s... it''s amazing, have you seen anything like this?" Suddenly, Tanaka, who was standing and observing the sample under the microscope, widened little by little, and what he unconsciously said was a trembling, high-pitched excitement. "Unbelievable, this...this is incredible, is this a human cell?" And Sanada, who is good at cell theory, almost stared out at this moment. After the sound in his mouth could not be suppressed, he muttered to himself: "If this is the case... if there are such cells... if one can be found If it seems to be cultivated..." However, after the words of the two of them, there was silence again in the research room without any response. The other three were already watching directly, and didn''t even realize they were going to say something. Chiba''s body... It''s incredible! Although they didn''t realize the exclamation, their hearts were about to explode. This is the first time they have seen such a miraculous blood sample! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1199： Go to It seems that my death did not appear to have been heavily promoted. Walking all the way to the clan land of the Sarutobi clan, passing through the bustling and bustling area, Qianye flashed such a thought. Although the "after death" he was called a hero, his "resurrection" did not seem to attract much attention. Although he was recognized, he always caused a series of emotions such as consternation and excitement, but , He passed this prosperous area several times, and even because the two boys of the Hyuga clan had been onlookers, the villagers did not show much emotion. Sato Hide and Yuriko did not react as much when they saw their appearance. This situation is still a bit strange. And the only explanation is that the villagers didn''t know, or didn''t think he had died in battle. Then, in this case, only the village did not overstate his death. Although he was listed as a hero, he was just treated like an ordinary ninja dying and did not stretch. Therefore, the villagers will be so plain. After all, if they are overly exaggerated, their return may cause quite a stir. The current situation of the villagers is as if he has never died. Even, Jiu Xinnai said before that there are some of his patients who even named him by name and ask him to prescribe medicine, otherwise he is not relieved. It can be seen that the villagers did not know the news of his death. I am afraid that the news of his own death was just spread among the ninja community. However, although the village did not exaggerate his achievements, Chiba was not dissatisfied. The heroes who sacrificed in the mission of the Shinnubi Bridge like Daito were also heroes who made great contributions to save the village. They are not also unknown. Only those involved remember him. It is estimated that it is a routine rule. I am afraid that only when Hokage dies, the village will hold a large-scale funeral. After all, Ichimuras death cannot be concealed. Even if it is concealed, it cannot be concealed for long. Moreover, Konohas previous generations of Hokage, I have to say, are loved by others, whether it is the first, second or third generation, Hokage died. , A grand funeral will be held, which is probably also the wish of Konoha Village. I''m afraid that even if Konoha''s senior officials don''t want to fantasize, the villagers in the village will spontaneously hold a memorial ceremony at that time. Fortunately, if there is no concept of my death, it will save a lot of trouble and discomfort. After all, wherever I go, it will be incredible and excited, and it will be too troublesome. But thinking of this, Qianye''s heart flashed such a somewhat fortunate thought. He was really afraid of exaggerating, making himself come back like a celebrity or some kind of strange work, and he would be watched everywhere. After all, he is not the kind of person who is pushy, and he has no secondary disease. He still likes the feeling of being obscured by everyone. Moreover, the war is coming to an end, but there has not been a sensitive period of peace talks for revising the alliance. With the martial law, he doesn''t want to be too conspicuous. The things he is now in need some secret atmosphere. It can be said that it is right now. With the dispersal of these thoughts, Chiba also left the prosperous area from a wide and forked road from the village road. And along this wide trail, to the end, it is the clan of the Sarutobi clan. The three generations of Hokage were the patriarchs of the Sarutobi clan. After he resigned as Hokage, he was considered retired. After his retirement, he naturally returned to the Sarutoi clan. Speaking of which, compared to other powerful families, the Sarutobi clan is also very low-key. It is different from the Hyuga clan and Uchiha clan, even if the three generations of Naruto are the Sarutobi clan, it seems to be the Sarutobi clan, but it is rarely mentioned in the ninja group, or that the Sarutoi clan does not have a strong sense of existence in the ninja group. Looking at the huge complex of buildings in the distance, Qianye couldn''t help flashing such a thought. At this time, he realized that if it hadn''t been for the third generation of Hokage this time, he probably hadn''t noticed the Sarutobi clan in the village. Although the scale is not inferior to Hyuga and Uchiha, even Naruto has appeared in the clan, and there is also a legendary ninja Sasuke Sasuke who is named after the second son of the patriarch who has a strong self-esteem as the Uchiha clan. The Sarutobi clan can really be said to be low-key, so that those who know the original work like Chiba can ignore the past and almost forget. In a sense, it shows that the Sarutoi clan is powerful. And as the building complex in his eyes became clearer and clearer, and after noticing that the Sarutobi clan was a big clan no less than Uchiha and Hyuga, Chiba''s previous descriptions of this clan and coming to this world also flashed in his mind. After that, I knew everything about this family consciously or unconsciously. This Sarutobi clan has also joined Konoha''s family since the beginning of Konoha''s opening of the village. It can be said that it is a clan who has worked hard for Konoha. Everyone in the clan is dedicated to Konoha. It may be spiritually related to the Senju clan. The most suitable family. Even, in Chibas view, although this family is not as powerful as Hyuga and Uchiha, it is the one that really guarded Konoha. This can be seen from the low-key of this family. The family of Naruto and the legendary ninja has been ignored. It can only be said that either this family is really weak and can''t do anything except these two people. Or, this family doesn''t care about fame and the like, and just hopes to do things for the village silently. As for the Sarutobi clan, I''m afraid that apart from the Uchiha clan, they are the best at using fire escape. In terms of strength, they can never be weak. With the sages of the three generations of Naruto, can it be said that there are still few powerful juniors in their clan? ? The former possibility should be unlikely. Undoubtedly ~www.novelhall.com~ This Sarutobi clan doesn''t care about vain names, and from the three families of Akudo, Ino, and Nara looking for Sarutoi as the witness of the covenant, it shows that this family is respected. fact. After all, the testimony of the covenant must be respected. Moreover, the three clans of Akudo, Ino, and Nara formed an alliance, and then Konoha''s special combination "Pig Deer Butterfly" was born, and this Pig Deer Butterfly was passed down for generations. When the three clans formed an alliance, the stall should be conservative. Said, I am afraid that the second generation is still there, and the three tribes did not choose the second generation of Hokage as a witness, nor did they choose a noble family like Hyuga to testify. It can be seen that the Sarutobi clans low-key appearance is probably owned by the Konoha family. High prestige. And this kind of prestige unanimously recognized by the families is not something that can be done by selling fame or by strength alone. And if the Sarutobi clan can do it by strength alone, I''m afraid Konoha''s strongest clan would not be Hyuga or Uchiha. This kind of prestige must be convincing people from the bottom of my heart, and the reason why the Sarutobi clan can do this, I am afraid that it is really selfless to give Konoha. Even in the previous life of Chiba, there were some comments, saying that "if Chiba and Uchiha created Konoha, then the Sarutobi clan is the one who guarded Konoha." I don''t know, what is the Sarutobi clan like? And thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help taking a breath. After a series of thoughts, he was already a little curious about the Sarutoi clan. As the buildings belonging to the Sarutoi clan got closer and closer, his The pace could not help but speed up a lot. "Chiba? Is it Chiba?" However, just at this moment, behind him, suddenly thought of a strange voice. It sounded like some serious female voices. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1200： Skewer, stop by? this is Sarutobi Lake Biwa? Hearing this slightly puzzled voice, Chiba turned his head subconsciously, and what greeted him was a woman with a serious face, who looked a little older. She was looking at herself at this time with a serious face. With a slight surprise. It seems to be very familiar. And subconsciously, such a thought came to Chiba''s mind. "It''s really you, come to us, what''s the matter?" At this moment, the woman who saw Chiba''s face clearly opened her mouth. Although she was still a serious face, the corners of her eyes and brows were stretched out. She looked serious and kind, and was obviously very friendly to Chiba. . It cant be wrong, its Sarutobi Lake Biwa. Although the original work only appeared once, the image is blurred in my memory. However, at this time, at this location, plus the image that matches the vague impression, it is Sarutobi Lake Biwa. At this moment, Chiba also completely determined that the person in front of him was the wife of three generations of Hokage. In the original work, he gave birth only in Kushina, which is the Sarutobi Lake Biwa who appeared before the Kyuubi Rebellion. "May I ask you are?" However, even though he knew that Lake Biwa was in front of him, Chiba still pretended to be suspicious. After all, it was the first time he saw Sarutobi Lake Biwa since he traveled to this Naruto world. This is what he should do. "Sarutobi Lake Biwa, the wife of three generations of Naruto Sarutobi Rizen." And the womans response, although she was facing a younger generation and her face was serious, but in her words, she was generous and generous. Although she was the wife of three generations of Hokage, she sounded not arrogant or impatient. With just this sentence, Chiba could feel the extraordinary temperament of this woman. "Hello." Then, after hearing the words of Sarutobi Lake Biwa, Chiba paused for a while. It seemed that after organizing the language, he said hello and responded to the question before Sarutobi Lake Biwa: "I want to meet the three generations of Hokage-sama." "Really? You came to see the sun, then come with me." Hearing this game in Chiba, Sarutobi Lake Biwa nodded, but in the words, he stepped forward and walked to the front of Chiba, and motioned Chiba to follow. Mrs. Naruto, do you want to go shopping in person? At this moment, looking at Sarutobi Lake Biwa passing by, Chiba''s gaze involuntarily fell to the basket with various vegetables slung in his hand. It was obvious that Sarutobi Lake Biwa was shopping for vegetables just now. . "Yes!" However, he just thought about it this way, and didn''t delve into it. After turning his thoughts, he already responded with a mouthful of words, and followed the going forward Lake Biwa. And following Sarutobi Lake Biwa, he quickly reached the gate of the Sarutobi clan, and there was not much road left. On this few roads, the two did not talk any more. Sarutobi Lake Biwa has always had a serious face. He looks like a very stern person. He doesnt talk much, and Chiba is not talkative. There was no conversation at all. However, although there was no conversation, he felt a softness inexplicably. The atmosphere on the road was not as harsh as the face of Lake Biwa in Sarutobi and the silence of Chiba, and there was a rather harmonious feeling. "For Rizhan, go straight in. The second room on the second floor. He should rest there now. Just go in directly." At this moment, when he reached the gate, Sarutobi Lake Biwa stopped, turned sideways slightly, and said to Chiba. Although his face was serious and unsmiling, these words made Chiba feel cordial for no reason. Can I go in directly...? After being kind, Chiba was a little unexpected. Although these three generations of Hokage are retired, they are Hokage anyway, and they are highly respected. There is no one guarding the door of this Sarutobi clan. Moreover, some people want to see him, so they go directly in to find him, and there is no need to communicate with them. This It''s too casual. In Chiba''s heart, this retired Hokage, no matter how he dismissed his duties, he couldn''t just leave without guards. Anyone could see him casually, just like visiting. In response, Chiba was a little confused. "Yes Yes!" Then, after a daze, he nodded in response. Although surprised in his heart, he was here for something to do. The sooner he saw the third generation of Hokage, the better. "Well, you go." However, what he did not expect was that the voice of Sarutobi Lake Biwa who responded to his response came from quite a distance from the side. Dare to love Sarutobi Lake Biwa told Chiba about the location of the three generations of Hokage, and he turned away from the side. When Chiba responded, he had already gone far. "Uh" At this time, watching the back of Sarutobi Lake Biwa disappear at the end of the corridor on his left side inside the door, Chiba blinked and grinned a bitter smile. Its true that Im going to be here. This way of pointing at the location and then leaving directly, its like someone who frequently visits the door here~www.novelhall.com~ To be honest, I have to report it all the time. Chiba, who was able to see the three generations of Hokage, couldn''t react. After a long time, I thought of stepping in. And following his steps, he walked towards the house where the third generation of Hokage was located. Sarutobi Lake, who had already walked into the kitchen, put down the basket in his hand, but the serious expression on his face was slightly unfolding, as if showing There was a smile. Chiba, he has grown up like this. A child can really grow up in the blink of an eye, and in a while, he may be beyond your imagination. At the beginning, such a thin baby, now, has grown so strong. But in her heart, such a thought of loving kindness flashed through, and in her mind, it was the scene of holding a baby named Taki Chiba out of that pool of blood. However, if Komachi is still there, how good would it be to watch his son grow up? Following the picture in her mind, the smile at the corner of Sarutobi Lake''s mouth slowly converged, vaguely, as if there was a sigh, bursting from the corner of her eyebrows. It''s time now, come to see Rizhan, I guess it''s not just to report safety, today, let''s cook more food. And soon, she concealed this feeling of melancholy and sadness, and turned her attention to the pots and pans. Hearing Rizhan said, this kid loves meat, and it happens that there was a piece of good meat left yesterday. I don''t know if it can be made into the favorite taste of this child. Thinking about it, Sarutobi Lake Biwa''s gaze fell on the cupboard used to store food. "Mom, can the piece of meat left from yesterday be eaten today? It''s not alright if it''s been left for a long time." At this moment, Asma''s voice rang out of the room. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1201： Come up It seems that the news of my survival has been conveyed here through the ninja community. Said so. Since the third generation of Hokage was sorrowful and vomiting blood because of me, then, the first thing I should do is to inform the third generation of Hokage about me. Entering the gate of the Sarutobi clan, Chiba walked in the direction pointed by Lake Biwa, and at the same time, he also looked at the Sarutoi clan. And in his mind, such a thought naturally flashed through. The reaction of Sarutobi Lake Biwa just now obviously knew that he had survived. This Sarutobi Lake Biwa knew it, and it is impossible for the third generation of Hokage to know it. Moreover, looking at the appearance of Lake Biwa in Sarutobi, it seems that he would have come to look for the third generation of Hokage. The news of his survival must have been known yesterday. Here, maybe... The third generation of Hokage seems to have retired, but it has not completely separated from Konoha''s political system. Judging from the news that the third generation of Hokage first learned about me, the fourth generation of Hokage and the third generation of Hokage should still have considerable information. Is shared. Moreover, at the time of the original Nine Tails Rebellion, the three generations of Hokage seemed to deal with government affairs in a limited way, or to check some information, it is obvious that the three generations of Hokage were still dealing with certain things before the Nine Tails Rebellion. Could it be said that during the four generations of reign, it was the dual Hokage mode? The fourth generation of Hokage is the main, and the third generation of Hokage is supplemented....to share the pressure of Hokage, of course, the decision is still made by the fourth generation of Hokage, the real power is still in the hands of the fourth generation, and the third generation is to provide some suggestions to make up for the inevitable youth inexperienced? Ok Although this is a bit whimsical, it is undoubtedly the most suitable for the current situation in the village of Konoha, and it is also a good way to avoid the new Hokage taking office and be familiar with all the affairs of the village. Do not It''s still impossible. After all, the third generation of Hokage needs to rest, even if it is to provide some advice, it needs a certain amount of energy. Moreover, the abdication of the three generations was compelling and had to be handed over to Bo Feng Shuimen in advance, and it was even more necessary to rest and not think about it. But, isnt it just because you have to hand it over to Bo Feng Shuimen in advance because you are forced to do so, thats why this pair of Naruto modes appears... After all, there can be no trouble in the village now, and this model makes sense. If you think about it this way, is it possible that Hyuga betrayed... Will the three generations of Naruto be involved? As he walked, while looking at the house of the Sarutobi clan, Qianye''s thoughts also radiated. With the divergence of his thoughts, Chiba also unknowingly connected certain things together. However, with the connection, Chiba shook his head, interrupting this baseless idea. Let''s think about learning the spell seal. Think about how to say hello to the three generations of Naruto. After interrupting his thoughts, Chiba began to think about the situation after facing the three generations of Hokage. After all, he was here to study this time and always found a more legitimate reason. Moreover, since there are so few people practicing curse seal art. Well, basically it is certain. Either, this spell seal technique is difficult, more difficult than the seal technique, so there are so few people. Or, this spell seal cannot be easily taught to others. Considering the peculiarities of curse seal technique, this cannot be said to be totally groundless. If it is difficult, Chiba is not afraid of it, because it has the foundation of sealing technique, no matter how difficult it is, Chiba will have the confidence to master it. If you are afraid that this spell seal cannot be taught easily, it will be trickier. Although he is now considered to have made great contributions to Konoha Village, it does not mean that the village is responsive to him. This is a world full of darkness, and Shinobu Village is rooted in this darkness, but if you do nothing, the village will trust you unconditionally, and return what you want with gratitude. Just give it to the rules, like some things that can''t be taught easily, it''s the things that can''t be taught easily, no matter what your identity is, the village doesn''t give it to you, if you take it, you are betraying the village. Do whatever you want, but no matter who you are, what credit you make. Moreover, since the village has established rules that cannot easily be taught, there must be considerations, or experience and lessons, and it is not completely unfounded and random. Of course, if you make a great contribution, the village will not say that there is no sign of it, and you will be given the things you should have, and even certain privileges. Take Sannin, for example. The particularity of these three people is self-evident. They left if they wanted to, and stayed if they wanted to stay. In the end, the village specially found Tsunade and let him serve as Hokage for the Five Dynasties, and even Jilai also gave him a private apprenticeship. , All kinds of blatant, this is undoubtedly the privilege the village gives them. Basically, rules such as "not to leave the village without an order" are of no effect to them. They can stay and stay on their own terms, and even after Tsunade left for a few years or even more than a decade, there was no news at all. The village didn''t treat her as a betrayal, let alone treat her as a betrayal. This is privilege. Of course, Chiba does not have this privilege yet. However, if Chiba''s status and prestige can reach the level of Sannin, this kind of privilege will also be there. In the end, can you only tell the truth? And this way of thinking ~www.novelhall.com~Chiba passed countless excuses, and countless kinds of these excuses will make the three generations of Hokage react, but in the end, he silently sighed in his heart. These three generations of Hokage are much better than the old scholars. The old scholars may be able to conceal something and fudge the past half-truths. However, the three generations of Hokage are not so easy to fool. If you fudge, even if it is half-truth. The flicker will also have the opposite effect. Here, it''s best to tell the truth. And to be honest, Chiba didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Originally, he learned curse seals for Xuena, for the ninja in the village, and not to betray him. He can be confident. As for whether the three generations of Hokage agreed or not, Chiba could only respond accordingly. Anyway, he always asked the third generation of Hokage to teach him. If it doesn''t work, then you can only contact Danzo. Although he and Danzo are now in a hostile relationship, it is not necessary to talk about everything. Chiba, who understands the original work, has several ways to force Danzo to submit. However, there is always a great risk in finding Danzo. It is not as stable and safe as the third generation of Hokage. "despair!" Thinking of this, Chiba decided in his mind. After several plans for the third generation of Hokage were formed, his figure paused slightly and crouched on the stairs. At this time, while thinking about it, he had already walked the long gravel path leading to the house where the third generation of Hokage was located. It is worse than the door of the house, standing in front of the stairs leading to the second floor of the third generation of Hokage. Then, he took a deep breath, spit out slowly, ready to take another step. "Come up." Then, just at the stall where he was about to step forward, a familiar voice came from upstairs. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1202： direct It''s worthy of being the third generation of Hokage, just taking a deep breath and all being noticed. Hearing this sound, Chiba raised his head and looked up, and then he answered "Yes". "Huh...huh...huh..." Then, the feeling of stepping on the wooden stairs sounded. How do you feel that this staircase has a very chronological feel? As the pace went up, Qianye couldn''t help but think of such a thought. "Squeak...squeak..." And just after his thoughts flashed, some other sounds were slowly mixed into the sound of stepping on the stairs. Uh This staircase is very old. At this moment, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, confirming that the age-old feeling was not feeling, but real. Speaking of which, compared with Hyuga and Uchiha, this Sarutobi clan is not only very low-key in the village, but also their clan and land. With this confirmation, Chiba''s mind couldn''t help but come over just now. Compared with Hyuga and Uchiha, the buildings of the Sarutobi clan that he saw, on the good side, are full of age. In other words, it is old, very old, and basically no new buildings can be seen. The paint on the doorposts of each building is mottled. It seems that these buildings have basically not been built since the day they were built. Any refurbishment or something like that. This was actually beyond Chiba''s expectation. The Sarutobi clan is also a large clan in the village, so it''s just a low-key outside. It may be the Sarutoi clan''s principle of dealing with things. However, this place where I live, this old appearance, it is true that it is a big clan, it seems that the building complex is also relatively large, in the village is also the scale of Hyuga and Uchiha, but this is not dilapidated, but The old look is really sorry for the name of a big family. It is still a big family with legendary ninjas like Sarutobi Sasuke, and a generation of Naruto who has influenced Konoha most. Originally, Chiba thought, this Sarutobi clan is low-key and low-key, but after all, it is a big clan, and it may even be the first big clan under Konoha Hyuga and Uchiha. This clan is probably not worse than Hyuga and Uchiha. , However, after this observation, the Sarutobi clan is really different from what he imagined. And as Chiba walked upstairs step by step, waves of groaning sounded continuously from the front. It sounded like the three generations of Hokage upstairs were hesitating or thinking about something troublesome. Is it true that it is really a dual Naruto mode? Hearing this and the groaning sound, Chiba couldn''t help but have such a thought in his mind. Before, he was thinking about the three-generation and four-generation dual-Hokage mode, and this mode can be said to be beneficial and harmless. First of all, Hokage is not a king. , There is not so much need for a dominance, and there is no need for three generations and there is no need to fight for power with the fourth generation. He is willing to retire, and the fourth generation comes to power at this time, one is forced by the situation, and the second is that the four generations are enough , And he is young and strong, and his strength is also strong. When this kind of external troubles are still unresolved and internal worries, a young and powerful Hokage has more advantages than the downhill Hokage. It can comfort the people internally and give the people and Konoha. With confidence, the ninja also has a deterrent effect. It''s just that the new Hokage is young after all, and it is such a critical period. A small mistake may cause a huge adverse reaction, and it may even affect the current situation of Konoha. Here old Hokage provides some empirical help. Can effectively avoid some unnecessary errors. And this kind of hidden help from the old Hokage can easily help the new Hokage to establish a more wise image in front of the public. After all, when he comes to power, he handles all government affairs perfectly, and no mistakes occur, just like handling countless government affairs. This kind of "magic" performance can also convince the subordinates, and some unstable factors in the village will also be stopped because of this magical performance. It can also give villagers and ninjas greater confidence. If the villagers and ninjas have greater confidence, it is not easy for the enemy to attack the human heart. In this situation, it is impossible to attack the heart. Then the enemy can do things that are basic No, it is also an effective way to prevent the enemy from engaging in small actions. After all, no matter how popular it is, when you make a mistake, what will happen, Hokage''s mistakes will still disappoint the people and the people, and when the disappointment reaches a certain level, it will be bad. Although Chiba''s Naruto mode was a bit whimsical before, it is not impossible. And now the three generations of Hokage''s indulgence made Chiba a little certain. After all, the three generations of Hokage are now recuperating. If it is not the dual-Hokage mode, then why should the three generations of Hokage be so troubled. "despair!" With his thoughts, Chiba finally stepped up the corridor and entered the large rest room of Hokage for three generations. This chair has appeared in the original work! Then, at the moment when he stepped on this footstep, Chiba''s eyes fell on that chair. The chair that blocked the three generations of Hokage''s figure is exactly the same as the seat where the third generation of Hokage was sitting during the original Nine Tails. "Well... is this good or that good?" At this time, the three generations of Hokage''s indulgence can already be distinguished, and these three generations of Hokage seem to be embarrassed about what choice. "Three generations of Hokage-sama." Hearing this embarrassing groan, Qianye''s face did not change, nor did he have any thoughts about the "Double Hokage Mode" in his mind. At this moment, he had already begun to figure out how to bring the topic to the curse seal. "Oh, Chiba, you are here, don''t stand there anymore, come here." Hearing this sound, the three generations of Hokage bathed in the sun seemed to put down something, slowly got up from the seat, turned around, and beckoned to him after seeing the appearance of Chiba. "Yes!" In response, Chiba responded without hesitation, and walked over. "I came to see me today, is there anything wrong?" When Chiba walked in front of him, he stood behind the table in front of him, which was opposite to him. Three generations of Hokage signaled Chiba to sit down, and at the same time, he sat down on the soft chair and asked like this. . It seems that there is no lack of arms, legs, or injuries, and his complexion is good. Even in terms of posture, I am afraid this child has grown a lot! This time he was almost alive, making him stronger! And in his mind, there was such a relieved and gratifying thought~www.novelhall.com~ Well, yes, this time, I have two things. " Regarding the question of the third generation of Naruto, Chiba pursed his lips, but he said straightforwardly. Since the third generation of Hokage asked such a question, he did not need to bend the corner, and now he has no intention to bend the corner. "Oh? Tell me." Hearing Chiba''s straightforward words, the three generations of Hokage smiled slightly, showing a kind smile, and said. Compared with the three generations of Hokage before leaving office, the three generations of Hokage at this time have seven points less majesty, but eight points more love, as if at this moment in front of Chiba, it is not the three generations of Hokage, but one Ordinary kind Konoha''s old ninja. "The first thing is to see how the third generation of Hokage is going, but now it seems that I don''t have to worry about it." According to the three generations of Hokage, Chiba said truthfully. The complexion is good, and he seems to be in good spirits. It is estimated that he has recovered from that illness. Fortunately, at last there is no irreversible situation. Originally, when he came this time, his original intention was to see the situation of the three generations of Hokage. At this time, he looked at his words, but he was relieved. "So, what about the second thing?" With regard to Chiba''s words, the corners of the three generations of Hokage''s mouth smile even more, and then asked. "Second thing, I would like to ask the curse seal technique." After taking a slight breath, Chiba did not hesitate and just opened his mouth. Without obscurity, straightforward and magnanimous! In the face of the three generations of Hokage, all excuses are false, so it is better to speak frankly and openly and ask for advice with a concealed heart, but it will be counterproductive. What''s wrong next, let''s talk about it! At this moment, Qianye''s heart and all thoughts converged into this sentence. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1203： Skying Spell seal? Hearing Chiba''s words, the third generation of Hokage''s brows wrinkled slightly, and a look of surprise flashed across his face, but it was quickly replaced by a clear look. It seems that this should be the main reason why Chiba came to me. Is it for Xuena? With the color of clarity, the three generations of Hokage flashed such a thought. really! The old scholars can''t compare with the third generation of Naruto at all. With just this sentence, the third generation of Naruto has already understood my purpose. At this moment, a clear thought flashed in Chiba''s mind. At this moment, the look of the three generations of Hokage and that clear look, Chiba could see that the three generations of Hokage already knew his purpose. However, after that, neither of them spoke. After Chiba''s sentence about to learn incantation, the atmosphere fell into silence. Can''t spell seal technique be taught easily? Or, because of the sensitivity of the Hyuga clan, don''t you want me to participate? After all, Xuena is also a person involved in the Hyuga clan''s rebellion. Now that the Hyuga clan''s rebellion has subsided, everything has not yet been completely calm, plus the current situation in the village, it is not suitable for more incidents. Although I know that the third generation of Hokage is correct to do this, I am afraid I will do the same. However, from my current standpoint, I really don''t want the third generation of Hokage to think so. Here, we still have to let the third generation of Hokage speak, and then take the opportunity to refute him. But, I dont know, when will I wait for this sentence. But in the silence, Chiba was slightly anxious. At this time, he couldn''t speak first. If he spoke first, he would feel impatient. In terms of aura, he would lose three points. Then he would convince the third generation of Hokage. At that time, this losing three-point momentum may become a defeat that cannot convince the three generations of Hokage. After all, in this matter, Chiba also knows the considerations of the third generation of Hokage, and the third generation of Naruto also knows his intentions. When the time comes to fight for reasons, the momentum will not be lost to the third generation of Hokage. Only in this way can there be a glimmer of hope that can be convinced. Three generations of Naruto, anyway, in front of him is a powerful Naruto who took Konoha from the war to prosperity. Before, most of them were on the same position as the three generations of Naruto, and could not feel anything, but now, they stand on the opposite side. , Chiba actually felt the pressure, and even the silence of the three generations of Hokage before him gave him a sense of invulnerability. Therefore, in persuading the three generations of Hokage to teach curse seals, he must be careful and careful, not irritable, he must wait for such things, step by step to create a favorable atmosphere for him. Even though, the importance of this matter, and the pressure that the three generations of Hokage put on him, it is hard not to have an impatient mind. As for the question of whether the third generation of Hokage will curse seal, if the third generation of Hokage cannot, then there will be no silence now. If the third generation of Hokage can''t, then the third generation of Hokage will not hesitate as it is now, and the sentence "I can''t curse Yinshu" can be solved. "Can you tell me why you want to learn spell seal?" And at this moment, when some thoughts flashed in Chiba''s heart, the third generation of Hokage picked up his pipe, took a deep breath, looked at Chiba, and said truthfully. Ask the reason? Hearing this sentence, Chiba was startled at first, these three generations of Hokage almost asked them knowingly! "Xue Nai''s eyes are blind, largely because of the bird curse seal in the cage. I want to learn the curse seal technique to see if I can find a solution." However, after knowingly asked, Chiba still said his thoughts frankly. He was originally studying the spell seal technique to save Xuena, and curing Xuena didn''t violate the rules of the village. Even in the Will of Fire inherited by the three generations of Naruto, such behavior would greatly increase points. Here, there is no need to find any excuses, what he did is the best reason. And speaking frankly and frankly, it also made the three generations of Hokage''s attention to focus on the rescue of Xuena. It can be regarded as putting a shackle on the head of the three generations of Hokage. After all, the three generations of Hokage who have inherited the will of fire and spread it well, it is absolutely impossible to refuse his request because of the treatment of a family in a village. This sentence can be considered preemptive. The tone of the conversation is set, this is the topic of discussing whether to treat a family member. Hearing these words, the third generation of Hokage bit the pipe slightly, and frowned slightly. What will happen next... Seeing the reaction of the third generation of Hokage, although Chiba''s complexion remained unchanged, his heart slowly lifted up. Now the main tone has been set. If the third generation of Hokage does not want to teach him the spell seal technique, let him intervene in the Hyuga clan In this matter, there must be some reasons and excuses, and the three generations of Hokage have been in power for so many years, so scheming, maybe there will be some unexpected reasons and excuses. "Ok" At this moment, when Chiba mentioned it in his heart, the three generations of Hokage seemed to have finished thinking, exhaled a long puff of smoke, and after a deep groan, he said, "Since this is the case, then tomorrow, you will find time to come and learn the curse. Surgery, its not a big deal anyway, its sunny, but what''s going on with Xuena, tell me." The tone is quite relaxed, not at all the deepness of speaking after careful consideration. Uh Then, as soon as these words came out, Chiba, who was originally ready to go, was so cautious that he was dumbfounded, almost on the spot. Suddenly, Chiba felt like punching hard in the empty space. Listening to the relaxed tone of these three generations of Hokage, what prevents him from intervening in the Hyuga clan, and what spell seal cannot be lightly transmitted, there is no such thing! Judging by the tone of voice alone, the third generation of Hokage did not intend to refrain from teaching, but just asked him the reason for doing so. After all, he can be considered as having gone to the Palace of the Three Treasures, asking others for curse seals. They can''t just ask them nothing. Then the three generations of Hokage saw that the reason was justified, and they agreed. I guessed that Chiba was here for this. This child, in essence, hasn''t changed at all. Before he came back to rest, he had already started running for his partner. Moreover, judging from his appearance, I am afraid that there are many reasons in his stomach for me to teach incantation. In the end, he will definitely be persuaded by this kid, so it''s better to tell him clearly ~www.novelhall.com~ and let him think less. As for the treatment of Yuuna, letting the child intervene may affect the stability of the Hyuga clan. Even if I dont teach it, he will intervene in it. His character cannot be left to Yuuna. If you dont teach him, Im afraid More prone to instability. Besides, this kid... Neither me nor the village owes him too much. It''s just a curse seal technique, so why don''t I hide it? But at this moment, behind the seemingly relaxed tone of the three generations of Hokage, there are such thoughts. "What''s the matter? Tell me, is Xuena''s situation serious?" Thinking of this, seeing Chiba''s long silence, the third generation of Hokage asked again. "No, I''m fine, what''s happening with Xuena..." Hearing this sentence, Chiba woke up immediately, and spoke hurriedly. Chapter 1204： 3 generation considerations "Really? Part of the reason is your own problems, part of the reason is the bird in the cage?" After listening to Chiba''s narration, the third generation of Hokage slowly put down the pipe, closed his eyes and groaned. Has this child investigated the bird curse in the cage? Only one day back, you can investigate these things clearly. Has the child''s abilities further increased? But such a slightly surprised thought flashed in his mind. "Yes." Looking at the three generations of Hokage, Chiba nodded. Unexpectedly, this matter was solved so easily. Today, is it going too smoothly? In the fourth generation of Hokage, nothing happened, everything was under control. The blood test also proceeded smoothly, and Tanaka and the others agreed to keep it confidential and eliminated all inspection data. Now, the third generation of Hokage easily agreed to teach me curse seal technique. Is this... too smooth? At this moment, there was a bit of disbelief and suspiciousness in his heart. This went too smoothly, as if it was as smooth as it was with Yuze and the others. Faintly, this smoothness made Qianye feel a little bit psychological. shadow. "Mizumon has already told you about the Hyuga clan." At this moment, the three generations of Hokage, whose thoughts flashed through, picked up the pipe again, took a sip, and asked inadvertently. "Yes." Almost subconsciously, the thoughtful Chiba answered. Ok? not good! The moment he opened his mouth, his heart beat, and his heart immediately screamed. "Well, then, you should also know the situation in the village. Regarding the Hyuga clan, you must be more careful when handling matters, and avoid unnecessary incidents. The current village cannot bear the incidents. I believe you also know. And, You haven''t come back in half a year, and the village has already changed a lot. Don''t be bored at home, go for more walks, and don''t be too focused. It is also necessary to distract your attention appropriately." Also at the stall called Suo in Chiba, the words of the three generations of Hokage sounded. These three generations of Hokage! Upon hearing these words, a wry smile flashed across Qianye''s mouth, a little helpless and annoying. As soon as he spoke, he expected that the third generation of Hokage would say this. Suddenly he asked about the Hyuga clan. Of course, the third generation of Hokage could not be as simple as a small chat. Obviously, the three generations of Hokage deliberately mentioned this matter for a purpose. And this purpose is also vividly revealed from this sentence. This is the three generations of Hokage telling him that in this matter of the Hyuga clan, we must be cautious and not too much. Don''t stare at this matter too much. Keep your eyes open and long-term. Even, there are already some warnings in the words. Inside. This is basically a standard for Chiba, the standard for intervening in this matter, just as he mentioned earlier that the topic of saving Yuuna was focused on saving people. This means that you can intervene in this matter without affecting the stability of the village. However, if your behavior threatens the village, then it is impossible for you to act recklessly. At that time, some compulsory measures may be taken. Are these compulsory measures? Chiba also knows that he will be detained and calm down. This sentence obviously shows that the three generations of Hokage know his temperament and know that he will definitely target the Hyuga clan. Knowing it cant stop him. It warns that although I cant stop you, dont go too far. After all, the stability of the village is Most importantly, if it is really too much, then I can''t help it, and the fourth generation of Hokage can''t help it, but can only give you punishment. This matter may be that you are wrong, although your reasons are legitimate. "Yes... I understand." However, although this was a warning, even with a hint of warning, Chiba didn''t feel too angry. He understood the painstaking efforts of the three generations of Hokage. He even knows that this sentence, if the third generation of Hokage was still Hokage, it is impossible to say at all, even if it is now retired, saying this sentence will bear considerable political pressure when it is spread out, and it will even be affected by the Hyuga clan. protest. Although this sentence is a warning, it also contains the thought of "you can intervene". Normally, the dignity of the Hyuga clan is to be protected by the village. Knowing that someone wants to target the Hyuga clan and not immediately stop it, and this This means that the licensor is aimed at, even if the third generation is not Hokage, it will bear a lot of criticism, and even cause considerable political problems. Obviously, the words are warnings, but the three generations of Hokage are also biased towards him. This sentence shows a good intention. "Well, it''s fine if you know." Hearing Chiba''s response, the three generations of Hokage nodded in satisfaction, saying this, he was also conflicted. On one side is the Hyuga clan, and on the other is his favorite future Naruto heir. He can''t be too biased against either side, and either side is extremely important to the village. Putting it on the balance is also equal at both ends, and there is no priority. And he also knows Chibas temperament. If he doesnt warn him, he knows how big things Chiba will do and can do, but in any case, when the two oppose, they are Konohas extremes. Big loss, he must balance this matter. At the same time, he also had high hopes for Chiba in his heart, and he also thought that perhaps Chiba''s intervention would produce some chemical changes that are not bad for the village~www.novelhall.com~ This is something about the Hyuga clan. , He has also heard about it, and he also has a certain opinion on this sect of the Hyuga clan. However, due to the relationship between the Hyuga clan and the village and his Hokage identity, he can do nothing, nor can he do anything. Perhaps the child in front of him who has been performing miracles can make a difference in this matter. "Then, the time is almost there. Let''s stay for dinner today. I have something about the past six months and I want to ask you." After a satisfied nod, the third generation of Hokage looked at the sun and stood up and said. eat? Hearing this sentence, Chiba was slightly taken aback. "No, I still don''t bother." Then, it was a subconscious rejection. "I am not Hokage anymore. I am just an ordinary retired old man. I will leave you for a meal. Don''t be too cautious!" In this regard, the third generation of Hokage did not take it seriously. After smiling, he spoke. Ordinary retired elderly, stop kidding! You were still... And hearing this sentence, Chiba subconsciously glanced at the scrolls of the third generation of Hokage spread on the table. Just now, the third generation of Hokage was looking at these scrolls and pondered, clearly still making suggestions for the fourth generation of Hokage. "Uh" Then, after this glance fell, Qianye''s face suddenly changed, and he was stunned on the spot. "Okay, well, just stay." At this time, the three generations of Hokage turned their backs and walked to the door of the room. Without waiting for Chiba to say anything, they set the meal on their own. "Huh...huh...huh..." Then, after the indiscriminate words, there was a sound of footsteps coming downstairs. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1205： be quiet What double Naruto mode, what to provide advice, what to make up for lack of experience! nonexistent! None of these exist! It''s a flower arrangement! What exists is flower arrangement! Walking downstairs step by step, the creaking sound mixed with the sound of footsteps, Qianxian''s appearance, peeked out of the strange deduction on the stairs, and beckoned to him. "Yes." In this regard, Chiba, who couldn''t help but speed up, went downstairs quickly, and followed the three generations of Hokage towards somewhere. Is it my illusion? But as the three generations of Hokage walked out step by step, turning around, Chiba''s brows wrinkled slightly. How do you feel, in the Sarutobi clan, there doesn''t seem to be any human feeling? This is almost already a meal. If there are people in the house, start to make a fire and cook, but there is basically no smoke in the house, and only when you just went out, the Sarutobi Lake Biwa just went there. A plume of smoke in the direction. Moreover, there was no human voice along the way, and the needle drop was almost audible. This deserted look is like what a big clan should have. Turning his head and looking around, doubts rushed to Chiba''s heart uncontrollably. This situation is indeed a bit strange. Anyway, the Sarutobi clan is a big clan with a large population. This is another meal. No matter what, it is impossible to be so quiet. . The silence with no human voice now almost makes the Sarutobi clan''s clan land look like a ghostly land. If it weren''t for the three generations of Hokage in front of him who were alive and healthy, he might have thought he had gone wrong. Walked into the haunted house. "Basically, the children have already been assigned tasks. I have been eating with a few people in Lake Biwa and it was deserted. Today is also a coincidence. You can have fun when you come. After all, the food is delicious when everyone eats together." At this time, the three generations of Hokage seemed to have eyes behind them, as if they had sensed Chiba''s doubts, and said with an explanation. Are you all out? Hearing this sentence, Chiba was startled suddenly. These three generations of Hokage seem relaxed and casual, but the implicit situation in this sentence is not so simple. To be honest, this implicit meaning makes Chiba somewhat incredible. The whole Sarutobi clan, because of the mission, caused the whole clan to be like a ghost. I am afraid that no one would believe it, and even Chiba would not believe it if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes. After all, as a big clan, clan land is also a very important piece. Even if there is an emergency or the village is temporarily recruited, it is impossible to send all the personnel out. At least a group of people will stay behind as the defense of the clan. Even the unwelcome Uchiha clan, during the fiercest period of the war, the clan territory had such considerable guarding power, and even women and children were basically in the village. And the current Sarutobi clan, not only did not seem to have the power to stay guard, but even some women and children had already been on the battlefield, otherwise it would never be so quiet, and even give people a feeling that the buildings are empty. In other words, the whole Sarutobi clan, young and old, have gone to perform the task. According to the current situation, the young and strong may be on the front line, that is to say, in the front line of the war, of course the old and weak women and children are not. It may be on the battlefield, so most of them are performing some tasks to assist in village construction and surveillance. This situation is basically impossible for a large family. Noble as Hyuga, arrogant as Uchiha, I am afraid I would never do such a thing. In such a situation, if there is any major change, the loss of the Sarutobi clan can hardly be described as severe. If there is a catastrophe suddenly, a catastrophe at the destruction level of the village, the Sarutoi clan will be the brunt, and the Sarutoi clan may disappear from the list of the big clans, and even never turn back. It can be said that people are in the village and the village is destroyed! In other words, the Sarutobi clan did not consider their own interests at all, and really put the village first in everything. To be honest, this situation, even in the brightest of the five villages in Konoha Village, is probably the only one. As a result, Chiba was a little bit speechless when he heard this. "Okay, we''ll be here." At this moment, the third generation of Hokage suddenly stopped, and pointed to the room in front of which the fragrance of vegetables was floating. When he finished speaking, he turned around and looked at Chiba. "Yes." In response, Chiba responded. "Then, for the rest of the road, just tell me the details of the mission of the Godless Bridge, and what happened in the past six months?" Hearing Chiba''s response, the third generation of Hokage gently took a mouthful of smoke, but opened his mouth slightly solemnly. Ask now? Not when eating? Upon hearing this, Chiba was taken aback. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1206： 1 meal "Basically, this is the whole process." At this time, Chiba is already sitting on the left hand side of the third generation of Hokage, and the detailed process from the Shinsubi Bridge to the village after half a year is given to the third generation of Hokage according to the version of the telling wave of the water. Just now, although the question of the third generation of Hokage came so quickly, Chiba still told the third generation of Hokage about the process on the road. Of course, what Cain left was still hidden, basically the same as Bo Feng Shuimen said. These three generations of Hokage asked, he had expected it before he came, and he would feel strange if he didn''t ask. After all, for the three generations of Hokage, everyone in the village is in his heart, like Chiba. How could he not ask if he was nearly dead. "is it" As for Chiba''s narrative, the third generation of Hokage was carrying a cigarette, and it took a long time for the smoke to be like a mouth. This child... even survived such a situation, really... Also really... At this moment, he took a deep breath. This old man who has experienced many battles, has countless combat experience, and has been in the position of Hokage for decades, was also a little surprised and wondered how to describe Chibas Time experience. Three generations of Raikage, 10,000 troops, and five thousand Iwagami. In the course of continuous battles, they encountered waves of difficult, almost mortal desperate circumstances, and they could survive. The three generations of Hokage did not know what to do. Described as good luck, strong strength, or Chiba is immortal. "Snapped!" At this moment, the sound of chopsticks falling, rang, opposite Chiba. Open... What''s a joke? Under such circumstances, Chiba could still survive. Is this guy a monster? At this moment, Asma, who was sitting across from Chiba, already had an incredible appearance, looking at Chiba like a monster, her lips slightly open, but she was so shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth. Just because Chiba was actually in his own home, the surprise and joy that he had left to eat was gone in this huge and incredible horror. It was even the first time he saw his father. Know what it looks like. No wonder, other villages will call this guy a "little monster", this guy is definitely a monster, monster level strength, monster level luck! At this moment, there was only one thought in the heart of the young Asma. This kid... At this time, the harsh color of Lake Biwa next to Asma turned into a shocked color. For a while, I didnt know how to say it. The bowl of special beef in my hand had not been put down for a long time. , The whole body also kept the appearance of leaning over and laying down the dishes. As the wife of three generations of Naruto, she is not without any combat experience, and even before the young genius who was favored by the first and second generations of Naruto named Sarutobi, she relied on her own strength. And talent, won a place in Konoha''s system, is also the captain who leads an elite team, and is also fighting at the forefront. After marrying Sarutobi Hizen, who has become three generations of Naruto, although she did not participate in the front line anymore, it was already time for peace. In addition to silently supporting her husband, she was in the Konoha Defense Force. I also took up the position of a affairs consultant, which is considered to be radiating waste heat. The situation that Chiba said is simply unheard of and unseen. This series of powerful enemies and bad luck seems to be fate against him, and the tenacity and tenacity of this child is the only thing she has seen in her life. Previously, after the Zhongnin exam, she had always praised Chiba for her husband, and even biased Chiba''s behavior. She was quite dissatisfied with her. On several occasions, she had advised her husband not to protect Chiba like this. Spoiling Chiba, let him start from the ordinary and accumulate experience in a down-to-earth manner. Don''t give him such an important and dangerous task all at once, just like training other young talents, slowly cultivate, and don''t let Qian Ye became famous too early, let him walk step by step, so as not to be too fast and too anxious, giving birth to arrogance that is unfavorable to Qianye''s psychology. However, after hearing this series of experiences of Chiba today, she finally understood her husbands mood, the kind of person who cant wait for this child to grow up, become famous, and carry Konohas banner. mood. This kid is too good and perfect. He was born to become a ninja, become Konoha''s mainstay, and even lead Konoha to a more prosperous and brilliant future. He is like a gift from God to Konoha. I dont know, what would Komachi be happy to see his son so good? But thinking of this, Sarutobi Lake Biwa''s face was slightly darkened, the shock and horror in his heart disappeared in an instant, and an indelible sadness surged up. "Duh..." With a slight sound, the special beef was slowly put down. Ok? what happened? Chiba, who was very sensitive to other people''s expressions, flashed his eyes, as if he had noticed the changes in Sarutobi Lake Biwa, glanced over without a trace, a trace of doubt flashed in his mind. "cough!" At this moment, the third generation of Hokage suddenly coughed, and after spitting out a long white smoke, he put the pipe aside and said: "Alright~www.novelhall.com~Pippa Lake, lets eat." "Ok." Hearing this sound, Sarutobi Lake Biwa seemed to have noticed something, and immediately described it as a purge, sat down, and said, "Let''s eat." Is it something that can''t be told to me, or what can''t be said when I am present? At this moment, Chiba also adjusted the expression on his face so that he didn''t seem to care about anything, but such a thought flashed in his heart. "Then Asma, Chiba, go ahead." Sarutobi Lake Biwa''s voice fell, and the third generation of Hokage with a kind smile, picked up the small sake glass prepared by Lake Biwa, and said. After speaking, he coughed heavily and awakened Asma who was sluggish. "Ah? Ah! I...I started!" After awakening, Asma noticed her gaffe, her face became hot, and she hurriedly picked up the chopsticks that fell, folded her hands, and started directly. "Then, it''s rude." In this regard, Chiba didn''t care about Asma''s gaffe. Seeing Asma started, he didn''t say much at the moment. He also learned to put Asma''s hands together, and then face Asma and eat directly. After the first mouthful of the dish, after the delicious taste spread, Chiba''s thoughts that this meal might not be very delicious suddenly disappeared, and the feeling of restraint suddenly disappeared. Chiba still underestimated how rudely he was eating. As the chopsticks were frequently dropped, Chiba completely ate it, cautious and unfamiliar, and didn''t know where to throw it for the first time or something. And seeing the appearance of the two children eating, the three generations of Hokage and Sarutobi Lake Biwa glanced at each other tacitly, and a slight smile of kindness appeared at the corners of their mouths. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1207： Lets go This is the first meal that Chiba stayed in the house of the three generations of Hokage. After tasting the craftsmanship of Lake Biwa, Chiba and Asma immersed their heads in the meal. Three generations of Hokage watched them eating and sips from time to time. And Sarutobi Lake Biwa occasionally pushed meat to the front of Chiba to end. There was not much words. During the three generations of Hokage and Sarutobi Lake Biwa wanted to speak several times, but seeing the sweetness of Chiba''s food, they finally didn''t say anything. Thus, this lunch ended in the devouring of Asma and Chiba. "Chiba, go to my side and play for a while?" After it was over, I looked at how my mother cleaned up the dishes, looked at Chiba, looked at my father, and looked at my mother, reaching out to help tidy up, but every time I was taken away by my mother. With the dishes, Chiba looked a little cramped, Asmahu said, and winked at Chiba. Uh Hearing this sentence, Qianye was stunned slightly, returning from the frustration, and looking at Asma blankly. "Isn''t it great? It''s still early, just play for a while." At this time, the third generation of Hokage took a leisurely breath and opened his mouth in a timely manner. "Let''s go!" At the same time, Asma stood up, grabbed a toothpick and shook her head at Chiba before biting it, and then left immediately. "Then... I passed." At this time, Chiba has already returned to his senses. Seeing the appearance of Asma''s leaving first, he stood up and leaned slightly with the third generation of Hokage and Sarutobi Lake Biwa, in the voice of the third generation of Hokage "Go" With Asma left. "Still not telling Chiba?" But when the two of them left, the Sarutobi Lake Biwa who was cleaning up the dishes suddenly stopped his work and looked at the three generations of Hokage whose leisurely meaning gradually faded from their faces. "Although I have stepped down, I am a third generation of Hokage. There are some things that should be taboo. Hasn''t Xiaochun mentioned half a word?" At this moment, hearing his wife''s words, the three generations of Hokage groaned, shook his head, and said. "But, after all, Chiba wants to know these things. If you don''t let him know..." Hearing this, Sarutobi Lake Biwa frowned slightly, but he did not agree with the third generation of Hokage. "Wait for this kid to grow up, and when he can take over for Watergate, let''s explain this to him." Hearing some disapproval words from his wife, the third generation of Hokage sighed. "You think well, when Chiba can take over for Watergate, we are almost into the soil, it will save trouble." In response to this, Sarutobi Lake Biwa shook his head and said a little bit on his lips, but he did not object any more. "No way, it''s my reputation, I don''t want to lose a bad reputation." Hearing his wife''s words, the third generation of Hokage took a mouthful of cigarettes, but when he spit it out, there was a faint smile on his mouth. An unspeakable tacit understanding and warmth lingered between the two. Then there was silence, one of them smoked, and the other cleaned up. ... "Your appetite really hasn''t changed at all." At this time, Asma, who was already some distance away, walked in front of Chiba, seeing that she was far enough away, suddenly turned her head and said to Chiba, with a smile on her mouth. I haven''t seen it for so long, what''s the first sentence in private? Hearing this sound, Chiba''s mouth grinned slightly, but he showed an embarrassing smile that I don''t know how to describe. "Did you compare your appetite with me just now?" However, although Asma''s first sentence was strange, she was a friend who hadn''t seen him for a long time. Chiba was very happy to see Asma, and he replied half-jokingly at the moment. "Sure enough, you can see it." In response, Asma sighed slightly. Hey? Is it really better than my appetite? As soon as Asma sighed, Chiba was stunned again. Originally, he was only half-jokingly saying that. He didn''t expect that the way Asman gobbled it down just now was really more appetizing than himself. "Arrived." At the same time, in Chiba''s daze, Asma suddenly spoke again, and before turning around, he was already pointing at an attic crowded between two houses. Obviously, that is his residence. Living next to the third generation of Hokage, but isolated from the third generation of Hokage, the relationship between Asma and the third generation of Hokage is really not very good. During the meal, the two did not even make eye contact... This is not harmonious, it is still the same as in the original! Seeing this scene, Qianye couldn''t help but feel such an idea. "Humhhhhh..." Follow Asma all the way upstairs, walk through the narrow small staircase that seems to be made temporarily, and turn around a corner. After Asma opens the closed door, a small but full of life room comes into view . On the clean and tidy tatami, the futon is neatly placed in the corner of the room. There is a small table by the window. There are some scrolls stacked on it. There is also a finger tiger kenya that seems to be maintained under the low table. , A few scrolls were spread out slightly, it looked like some wind ninjutsu and fire ninjutsu. On the other side of the wall, Asma''s clothes are hung, mostly in ninja clothes, but the proportion of home clothes is not large. In the corner are scattered indoor exercise equipment such as dumbbells, standard very clean boys'' room. "Sit~www.novelhall.com~ And at this time, Asma had already taken a seat in the empty part of the room, pulled up a chessboard placed on the opposite wall of the clothes wall, and put it forward. "Play shogi?" Then there is a sentence. "No contact." At this moment, Chiba had already sat down opposite him, heard Asma''s invitation, and immediately spoke. It seems that Asma also works quite **** weekdays. While sitting down, Chiba''s gaze swept around, and such a thought came into her mind. The ninjutsu scrolls on the ground and the indoor exercise equipment in the corners, obviously, Asma was also trying to improve when he was in the room. "It doesn''t matter, I teach you." Hearing Chiba''s words, Asma didn''t seem to care whether Chiba would play shogi, and spoke casually. "Ok." As Asma said so, Chiba, who had originally wanted to refuse, paused slightly, but changed her words when she spoke. Shogi is a board game that Chiba has heard of in his previous life. It is a board game that belongs to Japan. The original Asma is also very fond of playing and often plays with Shikamaru. Chiba is not interested in this kind of board game, and because the eaten pieces can return to the board, it also adds a lot of complexity to this board game. Chiba simply does not want to learn this kind of nerve-wracking thing. By the way, Chiba doesn''t like any board games. However, listening to Asma''s tone at this time, it seemed that he didn''t intend to play this shogi, and he also subconsciously followed Asma''s first. "The rule of this shogi is..." At this time, upon hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer, Asma wore a rare smile on the corner of her mouth and began to introduce Chiba to the rules of the game. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1208： advisory "I lost" Looking at the king on the chessboard who had been forced to a dead end, Chiba surrendered cleanly. "You understand quickly." After this sound, Asma''s voice came from the other side soon. In the voice, there was not much joy of victory or the joy of finding someone who could play chess with him. In response, Chiba smiled slightly. To be honest, he doesn''t care about winning or losing. He doesn''t have much interest in this chess game at all, and even if he is interested, he can''t play well. Yes, he has no talent for board games at all. No matter how you play, it is a stinky chess basket. This is also one of the reasons why he doesn''t like board games in addition to the nerves. "Have you seen Kakashi?" But this time, after Chiba gave up, Asma didn''t place any more chess pieces, but instead placed the chess game, raised her head, looked at Chiba, and asked. "No." Qianye''s face changed slightly and shook his head. What happened to Kakashi? But Qianye''s mind flashed a little doubt. "You should go and see him, Taitu and Lin are gone, his condition is a bit bad. Maybe you go and see him, it will make him better." Hearing Chiba''s words, Asma pursed her lips and said, but there was a hint of inexplicable emotion in her words. I? Can Kakashi be better? Regarding this, Chiba was taken aback. Now that Lin is dead, Kakashi should have entered a period of confusion. I am afraid that he will soon enter the dark part. He can''t think of going to visit Kakashi by himself, and he will bring Kakashi. What kind of benefits come. Even, this may only bring some bad emotions to Kakashi, after all, they are also fighting side by side in the quest of the bridge of the gods. Seeing themselves, I am afraid that they will think of the dead soil, which is even worse. "Well, take the time to see him. Has he been involved in a mission recently? Are you busy?" However, even though he thought so in his heart, Chiba buckled it down. Since this is back, Kakashi must still have a look. In any case, otherwise he is a little worried. After all, this Naruto world, It''s not impossible to change. In case Kakashi is really different from the original, it is possible. Now Chiba dare not assert that everything will be the same as the original! Therefore, here he also intends to see the state of Kakashi. "Recently, he has been resting, and the fourth generation of Hokage-sama did not give him any tasks. You can find him on the gravel. During this time, he rarely goes out." Hearing Chiba''s question, Asma said. "Well, I got it." In response, Chiba nodded. After confirming Hirohiko''s situation, go and see Kakashi. And in his heart, he has already begun to wonder about the time to visit Kakashi. "Ok." Upon hearing this, Asma also nodded. "Then...it''s too early, I think..." At this point, Chiba looked at the sun to the west and spoke. This and Asma have been playing shogi, plus the time it took to explain the rules at the beginning, unknowingly, it was already close to the evening in the afternoon, about three or four oclock, and it was almost time to leave. After all, he still had something to do. made. "Chiba! There is something, I want to discuss with you!" However, just when he spoke, and the words were not completely finished, Asma suddenly spoke and interrupted his words with a slightly higher volume than usual. Talk to me? whats the matter? Hearing this sentence, Qianye was slightly puzzled, and when he touched the gaze projected by Asma, he sat down slowly again when he was planning to stand up. "whats the matter?" After sitting down, looking at Asma with a serious face, he purged the description and asked seriously. "I want to leave Konoha!" Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Asma seemed to have made up his mind. After taking a slight breath, she almost spoke in a raised tone. "Leave Konoha? You want to betray!" Hearing this sentence, Chiba''s eyes opened slightly when Asma was about to say something amazing, and the expression suddenly flashed, and this sentence almost blurted out. Obviously, Chiba did not expect that Asma would say such a thing, no matter how bad the relationship with her father is, she can''t betray the village. Moreover, if Asma, who is now an adult, said this to herself, she might not be as worried as she is now. After all, Asma as an adult is also one of the most effective combatants in Shinnin, and there is more than enough to go out to protect herself. However, the current Asma, if he rebels, there is no power to protect himself. Ok? However, soon after he blurted out these words, he seemed to think of something, suddenly dumb. "Rebellion?" And Asma who heard these words was also taken aback, then grinned, and hurriedly said: "You misunderstood, I left the village to participate in the selection of the guardian Ninja Twelve Guardians of the Land of Fire. This matter , I was about to apply for the fourth generation of Naruto Masters, but I still hesitate to ask your opinion." Guardian Ninja Twelve... It turned out to be the Guardian Ninja Twelve... Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s mouth twitched awkwardly, but he was relieved. Thats true. Asma was not in Konoha for a while. Even when the Naruto era began, it didnt take long for Asma to return to the village. During this period, Asma joined the Twelve Guardians of Shinobu. Although the original work did not clearly state when Asma joined, it can''t be said that it''s impossible to start joining now according to time. "Guardian Ninja Twelve Shi? It is the elite force that is responsible for protecting the daimyo, the daimyo''s private independent and direct report?" After breathing a sigh of relief, Chiba adjusted his emotions and spoke, but confirmed it again. "Yes." Asma nodded, his eyes flashed a little hesitant, it was obvious that Asma had not made up his mind to this decision. "Why, why do you want to leave the village and join the guardian Ninja Twelve Shi?" Looking at Asma, Chiba frowned slightly, but asked this question. This was also the question that Chiba had when he saw the original work. At the time, the original work only vaguely mentioned that Asma was a rebellious guardian Ninja Twelve Shi, which made him very puzzled. It stands to reason that Asma is the only son of the three generations of Naruto, and he is also very good. In the future, inheriting the Sarutobi clan is a sure thing. Even if the relationship with his father is not good, and some rebelliousness, he will not leave the village to join the guardian Ninja 12 Shi, you must know that the Guardian Ninja Twelve Shi is a private unit of the daimyo. With the particularity of the daimyo, this is basically a separation from the family. This is considered to be the promise of the third generation of Hokage, and I am afraid that the Sarutobi clan will not agree. Among them, Chiba has always felt that there is something hidden. "This" Hearing Qianye''s question, Asma was slightly startled, but hesitated. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1209： Asmas decision This is also... Looking at the sun setting in the west for a short while, Chiba stopped, turned around, looked at the attic, and slightly raised his hand. "See you tomorrow, thank you." On the attic, facing the window of the gate of the Sarutobi clan, Asma propped one hand on the edge of the window, and waved towards Chiba with the other hand, with a voice that was not too big or too small that Chiba could hear. Said. "see you tomorrow." In response, Chiba also waved his hand, then turned around and took a step forward. Every family has a scripture that is hard to recite! At the same time as he stepped, the second half of his thoughts flashed through his mind. Although he hesitated for a long time, Asma did not tell him why he wanted to join the Guardian Ninja Twelve after all. He could only leave a sentence, "Since you think it is necessary, you can try it." He got up and left. And this sentence can be regarded as the ambiguous words that Chiba has figured out after knowing the situation of Asma in the original work. No matter how Asma chooses, this sentence is applicable, and it will not appear too abrupt and subjective, although He was also curious about the reason why Asma joined the guardian Ninja Twelve and the relationship with his fathers three generations of Hokage deteriorated. However, Asma is a partner who can be handed over to his back after all, even if it is not very conspicuous at the party. The one, but Chiba absolutely trusted him, and his character is also needless to say. Here, he is too embarrassed to root out the problem. If Asmaken tells him, it would be better, but if he refuses, there is no way. thing. But I didn''t expect that Asma, who heard this sentence, seemed to be greatly inspired or encouraged, thanked him, and looked much happier. Chiba could tell that he had made a decision in his heart. However, Chiba didnt have the intention to delve into it. Now he has a lot of things, and in fact he cant take care of Asma. Anyway, if you join the Guardian Ninja Twelve, Asma will not be in any danger. At least in terms of the ending, there will be no problems. Even after joining the Guardian Ninja Twelve, Asma is separated from the intertwined fate lines he is now on. Even if he has some butterfly reactions here, it should be It will not affect Asma. In a sense, it is a good thing to worry about. And it doesnt matter if Asma doesnt join the Twelve Guardians of Ninja. There is no specific explanation in the original work of the Guardian Ninja Twelve, but it doesnt mean that there is only this selection. Without this one, Asma will not be able to join the Guardian Twelve Guardians. Up. Maybe there will be more stories after that. Even if Asma did not join the Twelve Guardians of Ninjas in the end, then Chiba not only need not worry, but can also be happy. After all, if Asma does not join, it means that history has changed. For him, only It can be a good thing, not a bad thing. However, this is not a problem that Chiba needs to worry about. What Chiba needs to worry about is the problem of Yukina and Hirohiko''s problem, especially Hirohiko''s problem. Now Yuunas affairs are roughly on the right track, but Hirohikos affairs are not easy to handle. After all, his killing and hurting his clan is a certainty. If his mental state is stabilized, he may not be able to get out of the confinement room. Nor does Chiba. What good excuses and reasons. This matter is the real headache. Do you want to tell the three generations of Hokage separately? Thinking of this, Chiba paused slightly when he looked at the gate that was only a step away, and suddenly remembered that this should be reported separately from the third generation of Hokage. Do not Forget it, this time, it is estimated that I will be left for dinner. However, he soon rejected the idea of ??farewell. After vetoing it, his Wei Dun''s figure also stepped out of the Sarutobi clan''s gate, and as he stepped out, his figure turned and headed towards his Japanese-style cabin. At this time, lets go home for dinner. And in his heart, he thought. ... At the same time, Asma, who watched Chiba leave from the corner, slowly put down her waving hand, and the smile on her face gradually faded. If it is necessary, is it okay to try? And in his heart, he couldn''t help but recall the last sentence before Chiba left. The last sentence sounded very casual, but he could feel the tenacious feeling of Chiba. Isnt Chiba afraid of making the wrong choice? Then, after thinking about it, such a question arose in his heart. Do not! Perhaps it is the result of not being afraid of one''s own choices and the possible negative consequences of their own choices that Chiba was able to create so many miracles. In order to survive in that mortal situation. I am thinking too much. This matter was originally a very simple matter, even if it is to cut off all ties with the family, but I think it is necessary or not. In the matter of finding your own way out, there is no need for it. And as the questions raised, Asma''s brows slowly frowned, and scenes of memories from her sensibility began to flash across her mind. still is Slowly, Asma pursed her lips gently. It is necessary! After that, such a thought flashed through his mind. "call" As this thought faded, Asma''s face became firm, and after taking a deep breath, he gently closed the window and turned around. Whether Chiba or Kakashi, sometimes, I really envy them. There is no need to bear the name of a father, and no need to think about the past... At the same time, there are countless people''s talents... The most enviable thing is that they seem to always be able to do things that are difficult for others. Ah! Really ~www.novelhall.com~ What am I thinking about? Now, it''s not the time to think about it. Selection is not that simple. I have to work hard. Now that you have made up your mind to try, then go all out! With several changes on her face, Asma turned around and slowly opened her eyes. As the serious look on her face emerged, her eyes fell on those indoor exercise tools. Then, he walked over slowly, quietly picking up two dumbbells, and quietly starting the training. ... "Asma..." At this time, on the other side, the third generation of Hokage, who spit out a puff of white smoke at the window, slowly moved his eyes away from the figure of the young man who turned out of the door, and landed on the next attic. "It seems that you have made your choice, but, I didn''t expect you to talk to Chiba about this matter, and..." Following this puff of white smoke, the third generation of Hokage sighed involuntarily. It''s really grown! While sighing, he didn''t know whether it was gratification or reluctance in his heart. "Children''s affairs, let the children decide for themselves, Asma is not young anymore." At this moment, not far behind the third generation of Hokage, the voice of Sarutobi Lake Biwa came. "Ok, I know." In response, the third generation of Hokage nodded, not talking or thinking too much. "So, are you ready? Which one to choose?" With the sound of the three generations of Hokage, the voice of Sarutobi Lake Biwa sounded again, but the words were much softer. "Ah, that, whichever is good." Hearing the voice of Sarutobi Lake Biwa, the third generation of Hokage paused slightly, then turned around, with a warm smile on the corner of his mouth, and said softly. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1210： Xuenas problem "I am back." With a creak, the door of the Japanese-style cabin was slowly opened, and then Chiba''s slightly tired voice came from outside the door. Fortunately, it was a minute before the closing of the Ninja Store, otherwise, I don''t know when to wait. Unexpectedly, even the ninja shop will be demolished and rebuilt, and the four generations are really drastic. With this sound, Chiba, who was sitting on the corridor outside the door, removed his shoes and socks, and walked into this Japanese-style cabin amidst the sound of heavy footsteps. "Welcome back." At this time, Xue Nai''s warm voice came from the living room. Following that, there was also the aroma of Kushina''s craftsmanship. Sure enough, it is better to eat at home. Hearing this sound, Qianye suddenly had such a thought. Although Sarutobi Lake Biwas cooking is delicious, its a guest at other peoples homes. Although Chibas food is devoured, its still the best in the atmosphere. "Where is Mr. Jiuxinai?" Walking into the living room, Chiba looked at the kitchen and saw that there were no people inside, the table and the carpet remained unchanged, and the room was quiet, even the sound of the pendulum could be heard clearly. Subconsciously, Chiba felt Xinxin Chennai is not at home. "Go to get things, how about you? Have you bought the weight props?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Xuena gently put the book in his hand on the table, looking in the direction of Chiba, but the corner of his mouth was filled with a long-lost smile. "Well... I almost didn''t buy it. I didn''t buy it this time. Maybe I don''t know when it will be available. The Ninja Store will be demolished and rebuilt." Hearing this, Chiba nodded, and also subconsciously looked in the direction of Xuena. After this originally left the Sarutobi clans clan, he walked straight to his Japanese-style log cabin. When passing by the bustling area, a young ninja who happened to be responsible for granting ninja allowances was a defense mission. After seeing him, after meeting him, the standard was unbelievable, and then he conveniently ended his ninja allowance including the salary from the mission. In an instant, he There is a lot of salary in his account. After bidding farewell, seeing so much money, Chiba also wanted to change the weight-bearing props. After all, with his current strength, the previous ones did not work well. However, because it was getting dark, he would eat immediately. I went back to the Japanese-style cabin first, and did not go directly to buy the weight-bearing props. After all, if the aunt at home was angry, the consequences would be disastrous. After returning to the log cabin, Xin Xinnai had just started cooking, so he thought that instead of waiting for a meal, it was better to buy some weight-bearing props. After being informed by the two of them, Chiba went straight to the house. Ninja shop. Unexpectedly, this trip was considered lucky. The ninjutsu shop was going to be demolished and rebuilt. Today is the last day to open. If it is a minute late, he doesn''t know when he will be able to buy this heavy prop. At this time, Chiba was also wearing a new specification of weight-bearing props. "Is that so? That''s really great. Let''s eat first. Teacher Jiu Xinnai said he will be back late and told us to eat first. I have already eaten." Hearing Chiba''s words, Xue Nai smiled even more and said. "Ok!" At this time, Chiba also noticed the dinner for about five people placed in front of Xuena. Amid the heavy footsteps, he also sat down directly and picked up the dishes. Why didnt I think that Xuena was really born as the eldest of the Hyuga family! At this moment, even though he picked up the bowls and chopsticks, Chiba''s eyes did not fall on the delicious dishes, and he still looked at Xuena in a daze. I saw Xuena sitting behind the low table with his back straight. In the snow-white kneeling posture, a dignified and elegant temperament in her thighs rushed towards her face. Although her eyes were hollow, there was another kind of softness. Missy aura. "What...what''s wrong?" At this moment, as if feeling Chiba''s gaze, Xue Nai''s cheeks were slightly flushed, and he opened his mouth and asked faintly. "No, nothing." In response, Qianye was slightly startled, then shook his head as if awakened, and hurriedly said. After all, it is impolite and improper to stare at people like this, and to stare at Xuena who is blind. That is? Afterwards, after speaking, Qianye''s face changed slightly, and his eyes fell on the books that Xuenai had. Hirohiko made for Nao... Suddenly, his mood became heavy, and a clear thought emerged in his mind. At this moment, Yukina''s hand, and the book she just read, were clearly a novel, Braille novel, made by Hirohiko to relieve Nao''s boredom. Seeing this, I thought of Nao and Hirohiko again. Unconsciously, Chiba''s bowls and chopsticks slowly dropped. In his mind, the scenes of Nao''s death suddenly appeared. Before he knew it, his fist was already clenched tightly. "What''s wrong? Chiba? Can''t you eat it?" But at this time, as if he had noticed something, Xue Nai''s smile on his face and a little unnaturalness suddenly gathered, and asked with concern. "No! It''s okay!" Hearing Xuena''s caring words~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba shook his head hurriedly, immediately calmed down, and said in a very ordinary tone. With that said, he also picked up the bowls and chopsticks, and swiftly snapped a couple of meals. It seemed that he was afraid that Xuena was worried. "Oh, it''s fine, you can eat quickly." Hearing the sound of bowls and chopsticks, realizing that Chiba is not without appetite, the worry that had not yet appeared on Xuena''s face instantly disappeared. "Ok" Seeing Xuena''s face returning to normal, Chiba nodded again and again, but kept talking, eating and picking food every bite. "After eating, tell me what happened to Nao, you know what happened to Nao." Then, at the stall where Chiba nodded repeatedly, the second half of Xue Nai''s words came suddenly. "Cough! Cough cough cough!" As soon as he said this, Chiba almost sprayed out the rice in his mouth, and coughed again and again as if choked. how? How did Xuena know? His heart jumped suddenly. Regarding Naos death, he hadnt said anything about it, and he had just returned a day ago, and he didnt mention Nao. Yukana and Kusina didnt even ask about it, plus Nao. For Xuena, there should be no contact with him at all. Nao disappeared in the village, and he was performing the mission of Shinmukyo Bridge just like them. If not for seeing Nao die in person In front of him, it was impossible to connect him with Nao. This sentence, this question about Nao, could not be said by Yukina! What is going on here? impossible! Xuena, why would you ask? At this time, while coughing, Chiba''s eyes slowly widened, and a layer of sweat appeared on his forehead. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1211： Cant fool "Cough cough... cough cough... cough cough cough cough..." During the violent coughing, Chiba did not stop for a long time, but Xuena just kept the original look. Although the eyes were misty and hollow, there was a firm meaning inside, but the left hand on the knee, Hold it gently. "What''s wrong with Xuena, why do you suddenly ask about this?" Although the cough was violent, there was a time to stop after all. After this stopped, Chiba paused and looked at Xuena carefully. Now Xuena and Kushina look serious. After seven points of similarity, Chiba knew that if he couldn''t give an answer, Xuena couldn''t stop. However, Chiba is not willing to give up, after all, what Chiba cares about now is how Yukana knows what he knows about Nao. With Nao''s death, he can really not mention it. In the purpose of Nao''s voice and smile, how can Chiba not grieve the little bit of living together? Therefore, after looking at Xuena''s appearance, Chiba did not answer but asked instead. "Because, you must know what happened to Nao. Up to now, Nao has no news. As far as I know, Nao has been in the village since she was a child. She has not come into contact with anyone except Hirohiko and us. She has never even been to a ninja school, and she cant see her eyes and cant know how to do ninjutsu. As a member of the Uchiha clan, she is blind, so its impossible for anyone to stare at her. This is too much. Strange." Hearing Chiba''s words, Xue Na pursed her lips and spoke. "Strange is strange, but..." Hearing Xue Na''s answer, Chiba smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth, and he was about to refute. To be honest, he doesnt want to talk to Yukina about Naos affairs. As I mentioned earlier, he himself did not come out of the grief of Naos death, and now he must concentrate on dealing with the affairs of Yukina and Hirohiko. He tried his best not to think about Naos things, for fear of being affected by emotions. Secondly, he didn''t think about how to tell Xuena about this matter, what kind of wording to let Xuena hear the news so as not to be too sad, and the relationship between Xuena and Nao has been seen in Chiba in the past few years. In my eyes, it may not be as good as Hirohiko, but they are both girls after all, and they have lived in the same room for so long. How could the relationship be bad? Even, Chiba can see that Nao is probably the only one of Yukina. Friends of the same **** who are about the same age can be said to be the closest girlfriends. They are basically the same as the small relationship between boys, and the relationship between them may rise to another level. In addition, Hirohiko''s current situation, and the madness that turned into such a situation, Nao''s incident, may be two sorrows and pains for Yukina. And now Yuuna''s own situation, once Nao''s death said, he was really worried about what would happen to Yuuna. This retort is actually also because he is avoiding Yuuna''s problem. He wants to hold down this matter temporarily. After Yuuna''s problem is resolved, at least Hirohiko''s problem will be alleviated under this premise. About Nao. In this way, the grief is certain, but it will not be as heavy as it is now said. "Don''t lie to me, Chiba. I know you know about Nao." However, before he started to refute his words, Xue Na interrupted him and said firmly. "Snow Na..." Qianba was slightly startled at Xue Na''s words, but he didn''t know how to say it. In his eyes, Xue Nai frowned slightly, but he was really angry. "If you dont know what happened to Nao, after hearing that Naos disappeared, how could you ignore it, or even inquire at all, and dont understand what happened to Nao when she disappeared? Look for clues. Your reaction to Nao''s affairs is also very strange. After knowing about Hirohiko''s affairs, you almost immerse yourself in other things, not mentioning Nao''s affairs. According to your temperament, you are determined. Its impossible to leave Nao alone, and compared to Hirohikos and other things, Naos disappearance is definitely more important. After all, other things can be seen without substance. Only Naos disappearance is unpredictable and the most dangerous. However, you did not pay attention to the most dangerous and unpredictable one. Obviously, you know how Naos disappearance was. What''s wrong, because I know, I won''t ask, you... tell me if something happened to Nao! At this moment, looking at Qianye, Xuena frowned, just spit out a series of words. At the end, there was already a buzzing nose, and the eyes were slightly red. Xuena... And hearing this and a series of words, Chiba''s stunned expression instantly faded, and replaced by a look mixed with surprise and sadness. He knew that he couldn''t hide it anymore. Xue Nai''s words have already blocked all of his words. After returning after half a year, a series of incidents piled up. With regard to Nao, he was negligent after all. Xuenas analysis was reasonable, and it really hit the truth. This time, he really couldnt deceive This girl is now. Now, looking at Xuenais relentless and red eyes, Im afraid this girl has already guessed something. If she doesnt speak frankly~www.novelhall.com~, it will only make her think and be more restless. Worry, worry. This is a long-term "torture." After all, to Yukana, the importance of Nao is self-evident, and the relationship between the two is self-evident. Now that her best friend and best friend is in unknown danger, how can she eat well and sleep well? Can you not worry about your close friends? Even in the midst of this worry, Xuena might have to pretend to be well in front of her. What kind of cruel torture is this? Here, everything is up to the point, he doesn''t want to say, he can only say, he doesn''t know how to say it, and he has to say it. Otherwise, the pain Xuena has to endure is more. "Ugh" Thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help sighing for a long time, sighed with trembling. "Really... something really happened? Nao, something really happened?" When she heard this sound, Xue Nai''s figure suddenly trembled, and her face turned pale after "brushing". He spends day and night with Chiba, although she can''t see Chiba''s face, but with her understanding of Chiba, even if she can''t see him, she can clearly feel Chiba''s joy, anger, sorrow and joy just by the tone of his speech. , With this sigh, she heard grief. "Nao..." Seeing Xuenai''s snow-white face and gradually showing anxious look, Chiba gritted his teeth and spoke slowly, but with this opening, his intuitive lips were dry and tight all the way to his throat. He opened his mouth several times. Only these two words came out. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? What''s wrong with her?" At this time, Xuena was already anxious and almost about to stand up. "She...she is dead." At this moment, Qianye clenched both fists, as if he had raised all his courage and strength, and said dryly. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1212： Dead...dead? "Dead...dead?" The sound of Chibas, like a thunder, exploded in Xuenais mind. In an instant, countless almost crazy emotions poured into her heart. The paleness and panic on Xuenais face instantly solidified, and the whole person Maintaining the posture of standing upright, he was stiff on the spot, and it was a long time before he squeezed out these words in his slightly opened lips. "Um... dead." There seemed to be no emotion to the few that Yukina squeezed out, but it seemed to be filled with various negative emotions, Chiba responded like a worm. At this moment, a kind of heart-wrenching pain has filled all of Qianye''s thinking. Following his words, the scene of Nao''s death flashed through his mind, incomparably clear, as if he was still beside Nao, watching her burn into ashes by the black flame. To be honest, Chiba did not expect that even now, recalling that scene, he would still be so sad. "How... how to die..." Almost subconsciously, Xuena, who was completely helpless by the great grief of Nao''s death, opened her mouth again, shaking, and opened her mouth. "Is being..." Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba subconsciously said that he was killed by Hirohiko, but as soon as he uttered two words, Chiba woke up suddenly. Now I cant say that. Its so blunt that it was killed by Hirohiko. What was the impact on Yukina. When it comes to this aspect, he needs to organize the language well, and he must organize the language well. . Then, after waking up for a while, Chiba frowned and pursed his lips, organizing language. At this time, Xuena was still in great grief. In fact, that question was almost subconsciously mentioned, and he did not urge Chiba. "Actually, this matter depends on..." After a while, Chiba, who had organized the language, spoke slowly, talking about everything after he left Kakashi and Lin, and tried to avoid sensitive things such as death and injury in a slow pace. The vocabulary is narrated. Under Chibas narrative, Xuena kept this stiff upright posture during the entire process, looking at Chiba with empty eyes, the expression on her face solidified, and a stiff, slightly uncomfortable expression appeared slowly. It''s sorrowful to know what expression to show. died Nao... is dead... And as Chibas voice came to her ears, while listening to Chibas words, Xue Na was repeating such a thought that she didnt know how to describe, sad, surprised, shocked, unbelievable, puzzled. All kinds of emotions are intertwined. She can hear Chibas words, understand Chibas words, know what Chiba is saying, but her thinking seems to be pulling away bit by bit, being All kinds of negative emotions are drawn from the brain. Then, along with this sense of withdrawal, there were bursts of pain in the heart that seemed to be twitching, bursts of pain more intense. For... why, why... Nao, will die... Is there any reason... why But in the pain, her heart was full of these. "In the end, Nao is still... but there should be no pain... Nao, there is no pain to die." Soon, Chibas narrative was over, and I told Xuena about the whole thing. As for why it was so fast, it was natural that Chiba omitted a lot of details, especially those that made people sad. The ending was changed and Nao died peacefully and peacefully. Rather than being cruelly burned to ashes from the inside out. Of course, the general process is the same, but Chiba eventually concealed the part where Hirohiko killed Nao. To be honest, looking at Xue Nai''s current expression, even if he originally wanted to say it, he was scared to say it. It was the first time for him to see such a face from Xue Nai''s face. This kind of grief was so extreme that he could no longer express his grief! "Yes...Is it...no...no pain...?" But at this moment, after Chiba finished the narration and came to a conclusion, Xuena seemed to have received some comfort, and her frozen face slowly eased. With a "poof", she slowly sat down. Come down. "Well, no pain, she walked peacefully." Seeing Xuenai''s expression eased, Chiba''s heart felt a little loose, and he swallowed subconsciously. To be honest, his heart was almost in his throat now, for fear of something wrong with Xuena. And now, seeing Xuenai''s relaxed expression, he was a little relieved, and his tight face also relaxed. "Xue Nai!" Then, at this moment, when his face was relaxed, as if he had seen something terrifying, his eyes suddenly stared, his face changed drastically, he took his breath in an instant, and there was a scream in his mouth. And in his eyes, Xuena, who sat down with a gentle expression, slowly closed his eyes as he sat down. After sitting down, the whole person fell directly to the side. "puff!" Amid the slight clash of flesh and flesh, Xue Na fainted and collapsed, and fell on the chest of Chiba, who leaned forward. "Hang Dang!" Afterwards, a heavy object fell to the ground, and with the sound of the low table slanting open, Chiba cautiously protected the fainted Xuena~www.novelhall.com~ and fell heavily to the ground. "Xuena...Xuenai!" But Chiba didn''t care to look at the place where the fall was so painful. After landing, he stood up abruptly, and lowered his head to carefully check Xue Naizai in his arms. "call" Later, after confirming that Xuenai was only overly emotional and fainted and did not cause any major problems, Chiba exhaled a little bit of annoyance while watching Xuenai''s white face eased from fainting. Look. Damn it! It shouldn''t be said that Nao is dead! You should start with things first! Damn it! Chiba, what were you doing just now! How can you tell such bad news all at once! Xuenai is blind now, and I don''t know if there are any complications. What if something happens to Xuenai? Damn it! But in his heart, at this moment, he wanted to slap himself on the face. Obviously, it was a mistake in his narration that made the impact of this matter greatly increased, and that led to Xue Nai''s fainting. Although it didn''t seem to be a serious problem, even this coma was considered a good thing, lest Xuena got emotional for too long and there was a big problem. However, seeing Xuena like this, the self-blame in Chiba''s heart is turbulent. "Damn, damn...damn it!" As he blamed himself, Qianye''s teeth slowly clenched, his fists were already clenched tightly, his nails pierced into the flesh, but he could not feel any pain. Someday... someday! It won''t end so easily, it won''t end like this. Because his heart is full of pain. "I am back!" At this moment, the door of the Japanese-style cabin was opened again. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1213： No time to "Xue Na, there is really nothing wrong?" In the dim yellow brilliance of the swaying candlelight, Kushina looked at Qianye, who was eating a bite without a bite, and couldn''t help but speak. The situation just now really shocked her. She made a meal and went to the stall of her former residence. When she came back to see, Xuena unexpectedly passed out in a coma, and Chiba, who was holding her in her arms, had a face of noness. With a wonderful look, her heart almost stopped beating the moment she saw this scene. However, fortunately, Chiba explained it at the first time, and determined that Xuena just passed out, and after sending Xuena back to the room to rest, she and Chiba went back down, so there is now a candlelight. While sitting. She asked Chiba to confirm this sentence. "It''s okay. There is nothing wrong with her body. It''s just that she was too emotional and fainted. However, to be on the safe side, I''ll go to the hospital for an examination tomorrow." Hearing Kushina''s words, Chiba put down his bowl and chopsticks, raised his head and said, but in his words, he was quite careful. "I''m relieved if it''s okay." In this regard, Kushina quite trusted Chiba, and did not doubt. "Well, I''m sorry, Mr. Jiuxinai, I shouldn''t..." When she heard this sentence, Chiba pursed her lips, a look of guilt flashed across her face, and said in a low voice. "No, how can I blame you for this matter? To be honest, I hope you can say that. You know it earlier, if the pain is earlier, and you can recover sooner, and if you don''t tell her, she will always think about it. , Worrying, worrying, but it is a long-term torture." Listening to Chiba''s guilt-containing words, Kushina shook his head and affirmed Chiba''s behavior. Obviously, Kushina thought about this matter the same as Chiba''s. "but" In this regard, Qianye still seemed to be unable to let go, and his lips trembled slightly, but he seemed to have something to say. "Well, this matter, I said you did it right, you did it right, trust the teacher''s judgment." However, before he could speak his words, he was cut off by Jiu Xinnai''s words like gold and jade. "Teacher Jiuxina..." Upon hearing this, Qianye was slightly startled. "Don''t say...it has happened, Xuena has nothing to do, and you did nothing wrong. You are like this. If you wait for Xuena to wake up and see what you look like now, I''m afraid she will blame herself." In response to Chibas reaction, Kushina shook his hand, but his face showed a touch of pity, and there was a softness in his voice, indicating that Chiba should not continue or struggle with this issue anymore. . "Yes, I see, Mr. Jiuxinai." Hearing this, Chiba was taken aback, then nodded. Yes, I cant show such an expression. If Yukana wakes up and sees me, she will definitely think its her fault. Originally, she was sad because of Naos affairs, so she blamed herself. , That might be really hurting her! And listening to Kushina''s words, Chiba''s heart was also awakened, and this promise came from the heart. "That... Nao is really..." Hearing Chibas answer, knowing that Chiba had understood what he meant, Kushina was also a little relieved, and after this relief, her expression was also slightly darkened, and after a deep groan, she hesitated. , And then said. "Well, I saw it with my own eyes." Chiba nodded in response to Kusina''s words, expressing affirmation. Regarding this Nao, Kushina just sent Yukina back to the room. When the two asked about Kushina in the room, he told Kushina. Of course, this version of this time, I told him not to listen to Yukina. The same is the original version, the version that Chiba saw. Compared to Xuena, Kushina does not need polishing. "Then, Hongyan''s madness is also..." Hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer again, Kushina frowned, a trace of worry flashed across his face. Nao, this child, has very little contact with her, and she cant talk about how familiar it is, but she knows that this child is the most important person to Hirohiko. Through Uchiha Mikoto, she also knows the story of Nao and Hirohiko. She still had quite a good impression of Nao, and she was able to bear the disgust of her clan for her unspoken disciple, and Kushina had no doubt about the feelings of her disciple. She has always been very grateful that before herself, there was such a girl who had been taking care of her disciple. But now, hearing her sad news, Kushina was panicked, and it was not difficult to think of Hongyan''s abnormal almost crazy behavior from this. "I think, it should be. Before he died, Nao set up an illusion for Hirohiko, so that he temporarily forgot his memory of killing her. I am afraid that at that time, Hirohiko was because Nao''s pupil power disappeared. After everything was up, Hirohiko was afraid that he was too emotional, so he would vent his emotions to his clan. Even, at that time, he looked at everyone who manipulated him to kill Nao, so..." Obviously, Chiba understands what Kushina means. At this time, he also temporarily relieved from the guilt of Xuena, and during the words, he is already a little more calm~www.novelhall.com~Is it..." But when he heard this sentence, Kushina was silent, frowned, obviously feeling very heavy. "Teacher Kusina, don''t worry too much. Now, under the protection of the fourth generation of Hokage, there will be nothing wrong with Hongyan. I will visit him tomorrow and let me deliver the food." Seeing Jiu Xin Na''s appearance, Chiba''s heart was slightly blocked, and she hurriedly said. "I''m fine..." Hearing Chiba''s words, Kushina seemed to have realized something. After taking a deep breath, he concealed the negative emotions on his face. He grinned slightly, shook his head, and said. At the same time, she took out a scroll from her arms and placed it in front of Chiba. "I went back to my former residence today and found something that should be able to provide you with some help in studying the spell seal. How about the third generation? Is the spell seal available?" Then she said. Kushina... is it for me to get things? Looking at the old scroll on the table, Chiba was slightly startled, and an accident flashed across his face. "Three generations of Hokage promised to teach me curse seal." However, even though he was surprised in his heart, he answered quickly. "That''s great!" In this regard, Jiuxina almost blurted out. Chiba found the person who learned the spell seal, and it was the three generations of Hokage who taught Sannin. This is really the first and greatest good news today. "However, I''m afraid I don''t have much time to learn incantation." However, Chiba''s face was not very good-looking, and even a bit distressed. "How come there is no time?" Hearing this sentence, Jiu Xinnai''s face suddenly changed, and his brow frowned. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1214： awkward! "I promised the fourth generation of Hokage to be the assistant agent of Hokage..." Seeing Kushina''s sudden change of unkind expression, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly to tell the reason. In the tone, there was a bit of embarrassment and lack of confidence. Yes, embarrassing! In fact, he didn''t have much time to learn the spell seal, he just discovered it. Before, he had been immersed in the psychological shadow of the smooth development of things, and then Xuena''s questioning, followed by a series of emotional fluctuations, he didn''t even notice the matter. It was when Jiuxinai''s words of explanation came into effect, and when he mentioned the problem of curse seal technique, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have no time to learn curse seal technique. After all, as Hokage, especially the new Hokage, plus the current situation of unsolved external troubles and internal worries, the affairs of this Naruto assistant is probably going to blow up. He probably won''t have much time to study the spell seal technique. Moreover, Naruto assistants usually work during the day. During the day, there should be no time to go to the three generations of Hokage. At night, let alone he may need to work overtime. Even if he can get past the night, these three generations of Hokage are recuperating. It may also teach him too much time. Although the curse seal technique is very similar to the seal technique, there are some overlaps, but after all, they are two different techniques, even if they are the talents of the three generations of Naruto masters, but if there is too little time, it will not work. What''s more, after the master led the door, he still had to walk a certain distance, and this journey also took time. However, since he has agreed to four generations of Hokage, and has held such a key position as the Naruto assistant, he can''t say that he is going to learn the spell seal, this assistant agent is not suitable for me... Chiba now can be said to be stuck in a dead end. It seems...a dilemma! Moreover, now that he said this sentence, he regretted it a little, no, he regretted it. Because, the face of Jiu Xinnai in front of him was already extremely unsightly, and even the beautiful red hair had slowly started to flutter. Jiuxina, angry! "what--!" And at this moment, Chiba''s growing regret at the stall, Kushina''s gritted teeth, as if desperately suppressed, roared in a low voice opposite him. "This...I was negligent!" Regarding the Kusina who almost chose to eat in front of him, Chiba''s neck shrank subconsciously, his eyes closed, his hands trembled, and he almost hugged his head, and his mouth directly admitted his mistake. It''s over! It''s over, it''s over! Definitely to be beaten! And his heart is already desperate. "call!" But then, the unbelievable painful fist he imagined did not fall on his head. Kushina in front of him, after such a sound, sat down again with a "puff", the one raised high. The fist also slowly let go. Ok? Regarding this, Chiba, who had already shrunk his head and closed his eyes with pain on his face, slowly opened his eyes, some hesitation, some weird, and some unbelievable glances, closing his eyes and frowning, with a look of "the anger is not gone "The Nine Xinnai was slightly startled. what happened? Why didn''t Jiu Xin Na hit me? Then, such a thought floated in his mind. Just now he had just spoken, and the reason he regretted it was because he had noticed his own words, and it was obvious that he had pierced Kushina''s inverse scale. Because he was the assistant agent of the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen, and he was delayed in learning the spell seal technique, he was completely irritated by Kushina. First of all, Kushina was very opinionated about Bo Feng Shuimen because of Xuena''s affairs, and even now it is a model couple, the future model couple will break up in a big crisis, Bo Feng Shuimen even desperately asked him for help. , It can be seen how dissatisfied Jiu Xinnai is with Bo Feng Shuimen, and he actually wants to be his assistant agent. Isn''t this obvious to make Jiu Xinnai angry? Secondly, this curse seal technique is related to Xuenai''s eyes, and he was delayed in learning curse seal technique because of being the assistant of Bo Feng Shuimen. Isn''t this further angering Yu Xinnai? Do not! Not a further step, but completely doubled the anger value of Jiu Xinnai! Double! This punch is inevitable and decisive, and it may even be more than one punch! He never expected that Jiu Xin Nai suppressed his anger and didn''t beat him. This surprised him. Jiu Xin Nai was not an expert who suppressed anger, she was definitely the kind of expert who vented anger. what happened? After this thought flashed, Chiba looked at Kushina, but was a little worried. calm down Chiba definitely didn''t make this mistake intentionally! calm! This kind of low-level mistake is impossible for him! At this time, Jiu Xinnai was breathing hard, suppressing the nameless fire in his heart. Chiba is definitely not the kind of person who will take time seriously. This kind of low-level mistake may happen to other eleven or twelve-year-old children, but it will never happen to Chiba. Chiba has always been a thoughtful, thoughtful, and well-organized person! Now, the occurrence of such a crash can only explain one thing. That is Chiba is not in a normal state ~www.novelhall.com~ and according to the current situation, Chiba is not in a normal state. It is only possible that Chiba has to deal with things now that he is a little stretched. Whatever happened to Yukina or what happened to Hirohiko! In Chiba now, the reason for such mistakes and omissions is because he has too many things to do and too much to consider... Too much to bear! And as the thought in her heart turned away, Jiu Xinnai''s angry face disappeared a little bit, and her hair fell quietly. Even with the thought, her face had changed from an angry look to an inexplicable worry and The color of guilt. My teacher is too incompetent and too useless, that is why I let my disciples bear so much, whether it is Xuena or Hongyan, I have not been able to protect it. Even Chiba, who just came back, I couldn''t make him relax and take a good rest. Chiba''s mistake is actually my mistake! It''s my fault! At this moment, Jiu Xin Nai''s heart was already pulled. "Don''t worry, let the teacher leave the matter of time." Thinking of this, Jiu Xin Nai suddenly took a deep breath, and then said decisively with an unquestionable face. Jiuxina? Hearing this, Qianye was startled at first, but he was surprised that Kushina hadn''t beaten him and said such a sentence. But, soon, he noticed Jiu Xinnai''s thoughts, and his unexpected face instantly disappeared. "Yes, I see, Mr. Jiuxinai." Then, he straightened his face and nodded heavily. Jiu Xin Na, really... Nothing has changed at all! At this moment, he felt a little sour inexplicably. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1215： Its time to rest "Sure enough, I still got nothing..."&1t;/ Under the dim candlelight, Qianye slowly put down the scroll in his hand, rubbed the bridge of his nose, and sighed silently. &1t;/ It was already close to ten o''clock in the evening at nine o''clock in the evening, the sky was already completely dark, and the sky was so dark that no starlight or moon shadow could be seen. &1t;/ Just now, after talking with Kushinai and having dinner, he went upstairs and continued to study the bird curse seal in the cage. However, without the foundation of curse seal technique, he only relied on the knowledge of seal technique and his fluke psychology In the end, it disappeared, and I realized that if I didn''t understand the spell seal technique, the bird in the cage would never be discussed. &1t;/ Waste of time...&1t;/ Regarding this, Chiba also regretted it a little bit, holding the trace of "what may be discovered by research and research" fluke, the time of this night can basically be said to be wasted. &1t;/ I knew that I should go to see Hyuga Xueying tonight, after all...&1t;/ After sighing, Chiba''s gaze deflected slightly, and landed on the envelope left by Shinsuke Hyuga that was caught in the scroll. &1t;/ If he didn''t hold the fluke psychology to study the bird curse seal in the cage today, he was planning to go to the secret room again and ask Hyuga Xueying about the signal hidden in the letter. &1t;/ And now, it''s getting so late. He will be appointed as Hokage''s assistant agent tomorrow. He may even go to the third generation of Hokage to learn curse seals at night, so he must rest early and keep his spirits up. &1t;/ It was only the next day after he came back. Although a series of incidents piled up and made him feel tired without time, in fact, he still knew that he also needed time to rest now. &1t;/ Otherwise, he would not spend an afternoon of shogi with Asma today. If he really does not plan to take a break, he might just leave the Sarutoi clan in the afternoon with an excuse. Go to the cabin for physical training. &1t;/ He is also consciously adjusting his work and rest situation. &1t;/ Is everything left to Kushina? &1t;/ And thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help flashing Kusinai''s last words, "Whether it is curse seal or Xuena, leave it to the teacher". &1t;/ Obviously, Jiu Xinnai was doing this to help him share his worries, obviously she had noticed his situation. &1t;/ From my negligence this time, the appointment of Narutos assistant agent and the three generations of Narutos learning curse seal time coincide, did Kushina see that I was a little reluctant? &1t;/ Thats why you showed such an expression and said such words, so you didnt beat me up? &1t;/ And as these words flashed, a series of chain thoughts passed through Chiba''s mind. &1t;/ It seems that I really have to make adjustments. If I am still in the current state of neglecting the other, I will mess up the Xuena''s affairs when it enters the final stage. &1t;/ Now, not only are various things piling up, I am also having problems, and I have to solve them as soon as possible. &1t;/ Although this state of caring about one and losing the other is due to the accumulation of things, it is really a feeling of overwhelming, as long as the things are dealt with one by one, it can be slowly eliminated, but the key is in this state There are many variables in the handling of things, and even because of this state, things will be messed up or delayed. On the contrary, they will not be able to reduce the burden and will increase the burden. &1t;/ And if these things are not resolved as soon as possible now, if they are delayed... it may be difficult to handle. &1t;/ Especially the incident of Yukata''s Hyuga clan, this morning''s "interrogation", depending on Danzo''s attitude, it is very likely that Danzo caused the use of the Hyuga clan to deal with me. &1t;/ After all, even though Mito Menyan had a bad attitude, it was mostly out of maintenance Konoha, and I understand his thoughts. After all, I haven''t returned for half a year, and I''m afraid I have any problems, and the village will hurt the ninja in the same village. In addition to the misleading information, it was aimed at me. Although this seems to be more personal, it can be regarded as an official business, and there is no selfishness. &1t;/ As for turning to sleep Xiaochun, it was more of an official business. After I succeeded in self-certification, Zhuan Xiaochun''s attitude was even more magnanimous and fearless. If I had a careful thought, it would be difficult for this to happen. &1t;/ After all, Danzo, who was thinking carefully at the time, reacted very differently from Zhuan Xiaochun. &1t;/ Although it is not lovable in the original work of Turning Sleeping, Xiaochun, in this Naruto world, her deeds this morning deserves my respect. &1t;/ It doesn''t humiliate the character of the second generation of Hokage disciples. &1t;/ Since the incident of the Hyuga clan was used by Danzo and involved Danzo, then it must be decided. The root of Konoha hidden in the dark, regardless of the praise and criticism of Danzo, his energy is still considerable in Konoha. The big ones, especially those in the dark. Moreover, the reason for the internal rebellion of the Hyuga clan can be regarded as the darkness in the Hyuga clan. &1t;/ This is exactly what Danzo is good at using. &1t;/ As his thoughts dissipated, Chiba''s thoughts slowly expanded. After analyzing this morning''s events, he quickly linked the Hyuga clan''s rebellion with Danzo. Although there is no conclusive evidence, But when it comes to the dark side of Konoha, Chiba can''t help but connect with Danzo, and the misleading information this morning is always inseparable from Danzo. Chiba''s association cannot be said. It is unfounded. &1t;/ Moreover, through the original work, Chiba has also done considerable research on Danzo. When the character suddenly appeared in the original work, Chiba still felt quite amazing. Such a character full of contradictions, bright purpose, dark means. Undoubtedly, as a villain, he is quite charming. At that time, he praised Danzo''s insertion. &1t;/ As for his attitude towards Danzo, he was relatively neutral in his previous life. This character is still quite malleable. If he leans to the light side, he is a dark hero-like character. If he leans to the dark side, he is a villain. . &1t;/ And the contradiction between his goals and methods, he cannot be said to be a completely bad person, of course he is not a good person, but a "very realistic" character. As for the relationship between him and Danzo in this life, he is completely It''s because of Jiuxina. &1t;/ Aside from these, some of Danzos thoughts, Chiba still agrees. Although he prefers the third generation of Naruto~www.novelhall.com~ and is inclined to the third generation of Naruto, he has to admit that there are some ideas of the third generation of Naruto. It is somewhat "idealized". &1t;/ Then, under these premises, as the Hyuga clans rebellion was linked to Danzo, Chiba felt more and more that Danzo must have been involved in the Hyuga clans rebellion. &1t;/ After all, although Danzo is a villain, he is also considered a figure who has been committed to realizing his political ideals. He came out for Konoha. Whether right or wrong, he can''t think of the unstable situation in Konoha. And the Hyuga clan is undoubtedly a big clan that will affect Konohas stability. If something happens to the Hyuga clan and a Uchiha who is ready to move, I am afraid Konoha is in danger of setting off a civil war. With Danzos philosophy, he will never let him This kind of thing happens, otherwise, there will be no subsequent Uchiha annihilation. &1t;/ This time the rebellion of the Hyuga clan can be resolved so quickly. Ms. Hyuga knew that there was still a chance, but eventually died inexplicably. It is very possible that there is Danzo among them. &1t;/ The water inside may be deeper than I thought. &1t;/ Konoha''s political struggle is far less "beautiful" in the original work! &1t;/ At this moment, thinking of this, Chiba took a breath. &1t;/ "Tomorrow, it will rain."&1t;/ However, next, he didn''t think any further, instead he stood up, looked at the sky outside, and closed the window. &1t;/ It''s time to rest. &1t;/ 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1216： 1 way "Wow..." Chiba, who slept steadily all night, slowly opened his eyes in the patter of heavy rain, and slowly sat up. In the slightly sleepy eyes, the reflection slowly appeared outside the window. In the pouring rain, the air was filled with the peculiar humidity of rainy days. Suddenly, the last trace of sleepiness slowly dissipated under the stimulus of the rain and dampness. A refreshing feeling slowly came up. Sure enough... it''s raining! Looking at the rain scene outside the window, such a thought naturally flashed in Chiba''s mind. Then, his eyes fell on the clock that didn''t know when it was hanging across the bed. 7: 3o. According to the pendulum on the clock, the concept of time slowly emerged in his mind. So, next... As the concept of time emerged, Chiba got out of bed, put on the clothes on the side, and went downstairs. Today, starting from this point, he still has many things to do. "Good morning." When he went downstairs, he was greeted by Kushina, who was preparing a bento. Seeing Chiba, Kushina sitting behind the low table closed the box with a smile on his mouth, and said. "Good morning, Mr. Jiuxinai." In response, Chiba hurriedly responded. Didn''t Xuena go downstairs? Are you still in a coma, or... can''t go downstairs, or don''t want to see me? But in his heart, there were doubts and worries about not seeing Xuena. "Don''t worry, you go to wash first, Xuenai woke up last night, and now she is much better, and her mood has stabilized. She just fell asleep in the early morning and is still not awake." At this moment, as if seeing Chiba''s doubts and worries, Kushina said softly. "Yes, I will go now." After hearing Jiuxina''s words, Chiba froze for a while, and went directly to the washing place, which seemed to be relieved. I woke up yesterday and my mood stabilized...So, did Kushina be enlightening Xuena until the wee hours yesterday? While walking, there was such a thought in his heart. However, after hearing that Xuena''s emotions had stabilized, and after falling asleep and not waking up yet, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he was still quite afraid of facing Xuena who knew about Nao''s death. I don''t know what kind of mental state Xuenai will be, let alone how to comfort Xuenai, because he doesn''t know how to comfort him, he is afraid to face it. And now, Kushina was already working on Yusina''s grief. The things he was least good at and afraid of facing could already be solved, and for him, it also reduced a great burden. At this time, he only needs to face today''s first day of becoming a Naruto assistant. With a sigh of relief, Chiba quickly finished washing up. When he returned to the living room, Kushina had already put the lunch and put his breakfast on the low table. "Just leave it after eating. When I come back to pack it, remember to bring it. The Hokage office is not responsible for eating and drinking. It rains outside. I will put the umbrella here for you." Then, after finishing all this, Kushina left Chiba standing by the low table in a daze, put the umbrella at the door, and walked into the rain curtain with a cloak like a poncho. It disappeared into Chiba''s sight. And Chiba, looking outside the door, and then at the hot breakfast on the low table, and the three-tiered large food box-level bento wrapped in a cloth bag, blinked. Today''s Jiu Xinnai, why is it a little rushed... A slightly surprised thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. However, after the thought flashed, Chiba walked to a little earlier and sat down. Although he felt that Kushina was in an uncharacteristic rush, he knew why Kushina was in a hurry, and he was not surprised. After all, she will solve the problem of learning curse seal for the third generation of Naruto for herself, and it will be solved before he gets off work today. Although I dont know what Kushina is going to do, but in terms of time, naturally it will be solved sooner. The better. Then, after using it early, after invading the bowls and chopsticks into the kitchen sink, Chiba picked up the three-tiered stool and took the umbrella at the door along the way. In the sound of a "pop", the umbrella opened, After bringing the door, Chiba also walked into the rain curtain. "Papa..." With the sound of raindrops hitting the umbrellas, Chiba went all the way and quickly passed through the bustling area, passing through the shops that were being renovated, waiting to be renovated and demolished, and were still open, and walked to the Hokage Building. It seems that the enthusiasm of the ninja group is also very high! And the deepest impression that came to him this way was this. On the way, due to the early time and rainy weather, there are basically no pedestrians on the street. However, Chiba can still see that the young ninja who should be on the job is still on the job, some secret whistle he knows. In the middle of the game, there are still people. Although it is heavy rain, the ninja on duty is still on duty, and the secret post that should perform the guard task is still on guard duty. Moreover, from the eyes of the ninja on duty in the rain on the roadside, Chiba except In addition to seeing his unavoidable surprise and "really alive" eyes, he could also see eyes full of responsibility and energy~www.novelhall.com~ It is obvious that in the fourth generation of Hokage''s Under the leadership, the ninja group is full of energy and enthusiasm, and such a heavy rain cannot be extinguished. In this regard, Chiba naturally applauded secretly, but at the same time, he was somewhat helpless. It seems that after I serve as the assistant of Naruto, I can''t get some free time! Yes, this helplessness is aimed at what he will do next, Assistant Naruto. The enthusiasm of the ninja group is high, which means that the ninjas are very active. The entire ninja group is in a positive atmosphere, and after he becomes the assistant of Naruto, he also has to integrate into the ninja group. It doesn''t fit into this positive atmosphere. In other words, after taking office, he has to work hard. Even if he is unwilling to work hard, it is estimated that he will have to get busy because of the ninjas'' enthusiasm about the work that the assistant should do, and he seems to be working hard. I dont know if I did it right or wrong! Accept this position... When he stepped into the Hokage Building and put down his umbrella, he thought helplessly in his heart. After entering the Hokage building, Chiba went to the Hokage office in a familiar way. "Squeak!" But soon, the door of Hokage''s office was slowly opened by Chiba. "Oh, Chiba, you are here!" Then, just after the door of the Hokage office was pushed open to a certain extent, the gentle sound of the Nebo Fengshui door rang. this is? At this moment, Chiba, who could see the interior of Hokage''s office through the open door, slowly widened his eyes in this gentle greeting. At this moment, Qianye''s face turned out to be astonished! 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1217： Explain What is this...? Almost dumbfounded, Chiba stepped into the Hokage office, but his gaze was not because he stood up and smiled at the four generations of Naruto Hafengshuimen, but beside Hafengshuimen, to be precise. It was the desk next to the Hokage desk that was about one-third smaller than the Hokage desk, and the chair behind the desk. Yes, at this moment, a second desk appeared in the Hokage office. This is no matter whether this life or the original work of the previous life, he has never seen such a situation, and the Hokage office has never seen a second desk. To be honest, even Chiba couldn''t react at this time. "Oh, this, there are many affairs in the village, and many things need to be resolved quickly. According to the past cooperation between Hokage and the assistant, a lot of time wasted. This way, the assistant and Hokage can work at the same time, which can be effective. Speed ??up." At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen also saw Chiba''s surprise, and explained it unhurriedly. To save time? Really? However, when he heard this sentence, Chiba was skeptical. This Konoha had experienced World War I and World War II. It cannot be said that the situation of World War I and World War II is better than it is now. Hokage needs to deal with less affairs than now. Why? This second desk was set up during World War I and World War II to make Hokage and the assistant work more efficiently. Even if the first generation could not think of this point, can the second and third generations not think of it? Obviously, there is a big hidden meaning in it. Moreover, he is just a Naruto assistant agent. The decent Naruto assistants did not receive such treatment before. How can he be treated as an agent? Even if you want to try this model, you have to be honest, he can''t do a few days as an agent, so it can''t be used as a reference! Only the genuine ones have a reference! Is it possible that Bo Feng Shuimen meant that I should stay in the position of Assistant Hokage? Then, thinking of this, Chiba suddenly understood something. Isn''t this...a waste of time all the time? Suddenly, Chiba began to resist. Qianye began to resist from the bottom of his heart for this affirmation of ability, and even the supremely glorious position that many people regarded as affirmation of ability. How to do? Is there any excuse to push it away? Then, after the conflict began, Chiba began to retreat, and instinctively began to find excuses to resign. health reasons? It doesn''t seem to be good! If you use this excuse, you must be bedridden, and you can''t improve your strength. Ok Deliberately make mistakes, take the blame and resign? like Its not very good either. After all, this position is a very important position. Mistakes and omissions can even cause Hokages decision-making mistakes. If the omissions are not painful, I will certainly not be blamed for the care given to me by Yibo Fengshuimen. This excuse is not to quench thirst by drinking poison! No, no! With the retreat, Chiba has already begun to find a reason. "Speaking of which, what you have to do with Naruto Assistant , Any understanding? " Just as Chiba was thinking about finding reasons in his heart, Bo Feng Shuimen seemed to have thought of something and asked. "what?" The sound of Bofeng Water Gate also brought back Chibas thoughts. After all, Bofeng Water Gate is Hokage now. Although Bofeng Water Gate may not care about this, he still has to respect those who respect some. This Hokage asked If he should answer, he still has to answer, but this time his thoughts gradually dissipated, and coupled with the resistance to the arrangement of the permanent Hokage assistant, he somewhat ignored the current situation. Bo Feng Shuimen''s words made him slightly startled. , There was a subconscious sound in his mouth, and then, after this sound, he was shocked and hurriedly said: "Yes, I don''t know the specifics." really. Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen silently nodded. He also expected this. Although Hokage Assistant is a civilian and has no real power, because of its particularity, every time this is replaced, it is actually the previous generation at the end. In his tenure, he carried the next generation of assistants. Huojin came here in the same way, but now that Huojin is not there, Chiba does not know the specific work process is normal. He just thought of this just now, so he asked. As for Chiba''s slight gaffe attitude, although he noticed it, he didn''t care very much. After all, a desk was suddenly added to the Hokage office and he was asked to work directly in the Hokage office. If it was not a little gaffe, it would be It''s strange. The assistants job is also very complicated, so I have to talk to him. Then, thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen thought so. Uh This seems to be telling me about work... Hope, not too time-consuming! At this time, after a response, Chiba looked at Bo Feng Shui Men, and forced her lips to twitch ~www.novelhall.com~ and pursed her lips. It can be seen that Bo Feng Shuimen has made up his mind to let him be Hokage''s assistant. I am afraid that this matter cannot be easily avoided. Moreover, facing Bo Feng Shuimen''s trusting eyes, he suddenly has no way to find excuses. . Indeed, Bo Feng Shuimens trust has helped him a lot, and it also gave him the most reliable background in Konohas political community. There are also many convenient places for many things, and personal safety is also greatly guaranteed. , Even, some small mistakes, Bo Feng Shui Men will help himself to erase. However, Bofeng Shuimens trust gives me benefits on the one hand, and I always have to respond to Bofeng Shuimens trust and help. Otherwise, if I get help from others, I dont want to return, and I just think about my own affairs. Wrong, even, what is the difference with the white-eyed wolf. Chiba didn''t think he was a righteous person, but he didn''t think about the kind of person who broke his faith and repayed kindness. He still knew. So, here, he really can''t find any excuses, he can''t pass his own hurdle, and can''t do the protagonist who travels through the novel and can not care about anyone for his own benefit. In a sense, he is always less hard-hearted than the protagonist who travels through the novel. Not shameless enough. Therefore, here he can only hope that the assistant''s job is competent, not so complicated, and he can finish a day''s work within the prescribed time, without affecting his plan. "Well, where should I start?" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen murmured slightly and frowned, as if he had organized the language. "Just start here, first, you..." Then, after a short pause, he began to introduce it in an orderly manner. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1218： Its too sloppy! This time... Listening to Bo Feng Shuimen''s narration, Chiba tried his best to make a normal appearance, slowly began to tighten, and gradually a helpless look appeared in his eyes. Ruined! At this moment, there was despair in his heart. The job of this Naruto assistant is not to mention complicated. It is basically an intensive fatigue bombing, the processing of various documents, especially the processing of intelligence documents, almost all the Konoha intelligence departments, every piece of intelligence of every intelligence officer. They will all walk through Chiba''s hands, and then put them together in Hokage''s ears. There are also various village chores, such as financial statements, ninja purchase and production schedules, etc., which will be collected on him. After all, Ninja Village is not just a military organization, it also has an independent economy and a The political system of the village, fiscal revenue, daily expenses, etc. are also the highlight of intelligence. This kind of organization with independent economic and political systems, if the economy is crossed, the consequences are no different from destruction, financial and cost aspects Things are still very important. Basically this assistant is also burdened with a general affairs office. And listening to what Bo Feng Shuimen said, Chiba basically wondered how Huo Jian would have time to participate in actual combat missions. Not to mention the on-call mechanism of Naruto Assistant''s ten-hour work system, I am afraid that the whole person will have to spend a day on this. Do not! It is too late to spend a day on this! This At this moment, in addition to despair, Qianye''s heart was an urge to cry. From the time he traveled to the present, even during the period of self-defeating, he had never wanted to cry like that. "This is probably the case, but you don''t need to report to me for some things, you can handle it yourself, as long as you finish reporting it to me." At this time, when Qianye was about to cry without tears, Bo Feng Shuimen''s words came to an end. And this remark clearly introduced what the assistant had to do. Alas, fortunately, he grew up with Huo Jian. This guy has been talking about being an assistant to Hokage since he was a child. He has studied assistants a long time ago, and even took me and Zhen Shu together. However, thanks to his research at that time, coupled with the recent exchanges, I have a detailed understanding of what to do in the assistant position, otherwise, I really dont know how to talk to Chiba. . After all, Bo Feng Shuimen had such a lucky thought in his heart. Do it yourself? However, at this time, Qianye''s eyes flashed and he noticed these four words. These words, together with the narration of the wave of wind and water throughout the text, may be trivial, but its weight is not ordinary. The things that can reach the Naruto assistant are basically things that require Naruto''s decision. No matter how many there are, without exception, they are all things that Hokage needs to make decisions. Otherwise, there are so many organizations under Konoha that they do nothing. If Hokage is big and small, it must be decided. And to deal with it by yourself, put on this premise, it will be heavy, no, not only is it heavy, it is basically quite scary. That''s right, horror! These four words are enough to describe horror! Since Konoha established the village, the village Yikage''s system has been inherited to the present. No matter how many changes and additions have been made to the system, even consultants have been added to restrict Hokage, but Konohas real power has never been Once dispersed, they are all firmly grasped by Naruto. Konohas political system and both systems are centered on Naruto. In terms of economic system, Ninja Villages income mainly comes from the commissions for ninjas to complete tasks. In a sense, it is a group of ninjas that rely on the military system. It can be said that they are also in the hands of Naruto. The most powerful and concentrated power in this ninja village is Naruto. And now, his Naruto assistant has certain power to deal with things that Naruto has to make a decision on his own. Although he still has to report after the fact, this undoubtedly gives the assistant a certain amount of real power. The power is distributed from Hokage! This is terrifying and outrageous! This move can be said to be a move that shakes the One Village One Shadow System, and it is not the case that this village One Shadow system has major drawbacks. This village One Shadow system not only leads Konoha to flourish, but also other forbearance. The only choice for the village political system is that there is no system that endangers the village or has any major hidden dangers. This move is a bit too unreasonable. Shouldn''t be a Hokage should do. Especially the capable Hokage like Bofeng Water Gate is not something that a wise Hokage who doesn''t know the severity should do. At this moment, Chiba was shocked and could not believe it. At the same time, I also understand why an extra desk is needed, probably because of the words "handling it by myself". Moreover, making such a decision and surrendering the right of self-disposal to oneself is not ordinary trust. Could it be that this is to... At the same time, Chiba finally noticed something. Cultivate me as the successor of Naruto? Undoubtedly, Bo Feng Shuimen''s actions conveyed such a message. Chiba did not expect this information at first, but now he is naturally keenly aware of the abnormal situation. After thinking about it, only Hokage''s successors have such qualifications. Moreover, it is the heir to Naruto that has been decided. Even, being favored by three generations like Oshe Maru is just a candidate for the heir, not a definite heir. Do not! impossible! Thinking of this, Chiba almost instinctively began to deny it. After thinking and thinking about it, it is really impossible. Xianbo Fengshuimen has just taken over, and he doesn''t know what will happen. It is too early to designate and train Hokage so early. Secondly, from the four generations of Naruto came to power, we can know that Konoha''s choice of Naruto seems simple, but it is definitely not easy inside. No matter the reputation and strength of Oshemaru, it is undoubtedly the candidate for Naruto, plus the love of the three generations and countless achievements~ www.novelhall.com~ It seems that its hard to become Hokage. However, when the third generation held an election, Oshe Maru was immediately censored. Even O She Maru could not become Hokage, so I chose Hokage. The matter is by no means as simple as it appears, otherwise, if you talk about qualifications, in fact, the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen is still a lot worse than Oshemaru. And now he, let alone Dashemaru, not only has a lot of qualifications, strength, and reputation, he was a bit famous in the Three World Wars, and the "renegade son" was notorious for the people. Change, but it will definitely not reach the level of being supported by Hokage. This gave him Naruto-style training, which was too hasty. It doesnt look like what Bofeng Water Gate would do. Moreover, it is estimated that this matter has been approved by the third generation of Hokage, but the third generation of Hokage has even brushed down the beloved Dashemaru, how can it be so immature? Decision? No no no! It is impossible to be the heir of Naruto. But, if not, why is this decentralization behavior? Thinking of this, Qianye was puzzled. "Do you understand everything?" At this time, seeing Chiba silent for a long time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s words came again. "Yes!" Almost subconsciously, Chiba was shocked again and hurriedly responded. "Then, let''s start today, don''t worry, take your time." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and opened gently. "Yes" Hearing this, Qianye nodded, although he still had doubts in his heart, he walked to the small desk, sat down, and began to process the documents. Strange, so strange! this matter! And in his heart, there was such a doubt. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1219： jobs That''s it... It is summarized once a month. In this case, it will not take so much time. As the assistant started working, Chiba also gradually let go of the doubts in his mind. After all, there is no good explanation or response to this own guess for the time being. Instead of being distracted to doubt, it is better to enter the assistant as soon as possible. During work, enter the working state as soon as possible, which can also save more time. After starting work, Chiba was still a bit at a loss at the beginning, but most of the assistants did the work of collation. Although he has no experience, it is not difficult to collate the book. In addition, all the materials are readily available. Too much difficulty. Moreover, he also found that it was a bit exaggerated to carry a general affairs office on his back. The financial statements and the like were actually sorted out. All he had to do was to put together a record and record it, and it didnt matter much. . The main time is spent on the intelligence of the intelligence department. For a ninja village, intelligence is the top priority. However, compared to financial statements and the like, intelligence is not much cumbersome and Its complicated. As long as you know a lot, you have a general idea of ??the work of the village intelligence department. Its not difficult to classify and sort it out. And you have a general idea of ??the intelligence. Indeed, he can handle some things by himself. Hokage asks his opinion on some things. It is not difficult to put forward comprehensive information. It can be said that Chibas previous conjecture about this assistant position was wrong. At the beginning of this position, because I didnt understand the situation and didnt have a general idea, it would be a little harder, but after a period of time, I had a grasp of everything in my heart, and I just accepted it every day. In the case of new information, it can actually be regarded as half a job. It''s just that the work is very random. After all, intelligence can''t always come at a fixed point and time. In an emergency, it will be considered as off work and must be on duty. However, the profession of ninja is basically an emergency. No matter what the situation is, unless you can''t carry out the mission, you have to go to work, no matter what you are doing, rest or entertainment, in fact, there is no big difference. This also made Chiba feel at ease, this job was not as short as he imagined. Of course, it is definitely not as protected by the three-generation Hokage policy as before, only randomly performing tasks, most of the days at home, but it is not true that there is no personal time at all. Previously, Bo Feng Shuimen also said that assistants have vacations. Although the number of vacations is not many, it is considered a rare privilege among the ninja community. In addition to these, Chiba also has considerable authority. Basically all the documents in the village can be accessed by him, except for extremely secret documents that only Hokage knows. He has the right to read all confidential documents and some extremely secret documents. In addition, it is the right to handle certain matters specially granted by Bofeng Shuimen. It can be said that Chiba has really entered the political department of the village, and unlike other assistants, has a certain right to speak. Since this time in the village, all of a sudden, he has been transformed from a son of a traitor whom thousands of people hate. Naruto''s most confidant. Isn''t it a bit rash for Bo Feng Shuimen to do this? At this time, when he started to do part of the work and gradually began to feel comfortable, Chiba also had the intention to think about some things he had just let go of because of his work. If he was just arranging the position of an assistant agent, or deliberately training him to make him an assistant, Chiba would not be so suspicious. Everything he has done so far and the situation that he has shown can be considered qualified as an assistant. . However, there are some things that can be handled on their own, which is definitely a bit out of the ordinary. This feeling is almost a situation of cultivating a Naruto heir. Chiba thinks that it is frivolous. As for the implied meaning of the heir to Naruto, Chiba has already denied it. No matter how you say it, it is impossible to start just after the fourth generation of Naruto has just succeeded to the throne, and started to train Naruto as an assistant. It is not Konoha''s tradition, and he carries the name of "The Son of Traitor", it is impossible for a traitor''s son to be Hokage. For Hokage, popularity is also very important. Moreover, the reason why Bofeng Shuimen was able to win the Oshe Maru, in the case of less seniority, is because of the popularity. And even if he is really appointed as Hokage, Koharu and Mito Menyan will definitely not agree, and their restraint as Hokage is a bridge between the village and the daimyo, and Hokage still needs the appointment of a daimyo. As long as these two elders don''t agree, I am afraid that Bo Feng Shuimen will not be able to make the appointed behavior. Previously, when they appointed themselves as Naruto assistants, although Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan were in a state of nothing to say, they did not have any feelings of resistance, which can be said to be a default. This is obvious. Although this move seems to have a tendency to cultivate him as the heir of Hokage, it only seems to be a reform of the wave of Fengshuimen. The first, second, and third generations have been overworked. The phenomenon of ~www.novelhall.com~ even Hokage died because of this. It is an indisputable fact that Hokage has overworked and shortened his political life. It also has great drawbacks. It may be the reform of Bo Feng Shuimen in this period. The village is also undergoing a major exchange of blood, and some expansion plans are also being made. You can also see the intentions of the wave of Fengshuimen. It is normal that there will be some reforms for the future governance of the village. However, this transfers the power of self-management to the assistant, and allows a person who can already control all aspects of the village to take over some real powers. This reform is really owed. This sharing of affairs, even if it is a trusted confidant, cannot be so. do it. It is easy to plant the bane. Take a moment, should I talk to Bo Feng Shui Men about this discretion? And thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but think of such a thought, and after this thought, he couldn''t help feeling that he really had to choose a time to talk about this matter. Reform is good, and it is indeed to extend Hokages political life and even natural life, but this type of reform that can easily sown the roots of evil cannot be used. If ambitious people in the village take advantage of this reform, the consequences are really disastrous. For Chiba, this kind of decentralization then leads to disasters is not uncommon in previous history books. Ok The information is almost finished, and the report on the general affairs side is almost finished...Next, it''s almost time for dinner. With the decision in his mind, Chiba took a look at the work at hand. It may be because of the first day that his workload was not much. In other words, under his adaptation speed and processing speed, these tasks The amount is not much. This morning, he had already dealt with it in a rush. It seems that it is not as bad as I thought! At this moment, Qianye''s heart was slightly relieved. Chapter 1220： adapt The speed of this processing... Can this kid adapt to this kind of work so quickly and make amazing results? As the sun changed outside the window, Bo Feng Shuimen stopped the pen in his hand and signed the last order for the expansion and construction of the village in the morning. After a glance, it seemed that he had already stopped writing and was finishing the scrolls. Chiba looked at it and sighed in his heart. Then, just after this sigh, his eyes flashed slightly, and a hint of bitterness flashed across his face. That''s what Jiu Xinnai prepared for him. Ugh I don''t know when her anger will disappear. Looking at the situation now, even Chibas intercession does not seem to have much effect. After all, I have no way to intervene in Yusinas affairs. For Kushina, there is no way to protect his disciples. It must be Very uncomfortable. How uncomfortable and angry at me. Ugh After all, I haven''t handled this matter properly... And with the bitterness, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart became more and more bitter. To him, the importance of Jiu Xinnai is self-evident, and for the sake of the village, he can''t take care of his fiancee''s mood, and even help his fiancee. It can''t be done. Although as the fourth generation of Hokage, the village is praised and rare, but his heart is far from the surface. So, what should I eat today? As the bitterness in his heart reached a certain level, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth, and then he turned his frustrated thoughts to the other side. "Ah" Then, when this thought turned, he silently glanced at the questionnaires piled up in front of him, and finally sighed. forget it. Thinking about it, Bo Feng Shuimen buried himself again and started to deal with affairs. It''s all meat! At this time, Chiba had already opened the three-layer lunch box that Kusina gave him, and saw the slowly various meat dishes, and couldn''t help but swallow. At this moment, Chiba suddenly felt an unexpected and pleasant feeling. Looking at these pleasing meats, Chiba suddenly had a kind of meat. It was great to return to the village and it was great to be able to eat the rice cooked by Kushina. Ok? Then, after turning around these really good thoughts, he was slightly stunned. How do you feel that something is missing? In this stunned state, he suddenly thought of something, and the whole person trembled for no reason. But... what is missing? After this tremor, his brows wrinkled again, looking at the three-layer food container, his brows wrinkled tightly. He was convinced that he must have missed something, and it was a very important thing, and it was related to this food box. However, although he realized it, he couldn''t remember what he had missed. Where is the problem? Where is it missing? Related to this food box... Then, after stopping the chopsticks that were about to rush down subconsciously for a few seconds, Chiba''s eyes suddenly widened, suddenly looking at the Bofeng Shuimen that buried his body, his entire face was stiff. forgotten! Forgot completely! I completely forgot it! But in his heart, he almost screamed. At this moment, he suddenly sounded the wave of Feng Shui Men and asked him to persuade Jiu Xin Nai to let her go home! Although he was aware of this matter before, in fact, he completely left the matter behind. Don''t say it''s persuasion. In front of Jiu Xinnai, he didn''t mention this matter at all. Even if he realized it before, it was just a flash of thought. It didn''t take it seriously, and he was left behind on the spot. This So embarrassing! Bo Feng Shuimen''s request to put down his body so much, he has completely forgotten, and seems not to pay attention to it at all, this... It''s a bit too unkind. How...what to do? Tell... Tell Bo Feng Shui Men? At this time, looking at the Bofeng Shuimen and the food box, Chiba shrank his head slightly. no no Still not working. Later, at the moment this thought came into being, Chiba denied it. He was also a little hard to tell about this kind of thing, and he had only been back for two days. Although he said that he didn''t do it the first time, it didn''t mean he couldn''t. Then go to persuade Jiu Xinnai. Uh Thinking of this, Qianye suddenly put down his chopsticks, frowned, and a bitter look appeared on his face. But how can I persuade Jiu Xinnai? In the current situation, Bofeng Shuimen has no hope at all! Jiu Xinnai already called Bo Feng Shui Men that guy, and he was almost at the level of that idiot, that bastard. Obviously, Chiba remembered the situation of the several waves of Fengshuimen that Kushina rarely mentioned. Chiba also understood this temperament of Kushina very well. Now Kushina''s attitude is basically useless. And it''s very completely useless. However, it seems that there is no way, just this way... However, even though it was completely out of play, Chiba didn''t feel that Bofeng Shuimen was really out of play, and there was still a glimmer of hope that it could ease this matter. After all, Kushina was falling out because of Xuena''s affairs and Bofeng Shuimen. As long as Xuena''s affairs ended, he was persuading from the side, plus Xuena''s persuasion, it should not be difficult to solve. After all, the two broke up not because of a relationship problem, empathy, and so on~www.novelhall.com~ but because of an unavoidable and helpless incident that led to the breakup. As long as the matter is resolved, then There is nothing left. Ugh After all, I still have to let Bo Feng Shui Men endure a little longer, and I will take some time to talk to Bo Feng Shui Men later. Thinking of this, Chiba also had an idea in his mind. Well, eat! In the afternoon, something else... After having thoughts, Chiba stopped thinking too much, and started eating with chopsticks. Soon, Chiba''s meal ended in a clean food box, and at the same time, the afternoon''s affairs arrived after he had packed the lunch box. "Master Chiba, I will show you what you need to know in the future." A figure suddenly flashed at the moment the food box was placed on the table with a "duh" sound. So fast! This is...Anbe? And Chiba''s mind almost subconsciously had such a thought. "Go, Chiba." At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen raised his head slightly, and after leaving this sound, he lowered his head again. "Yes, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama." In response, Chiba stood up, said to Bo Feng Shui first, then turned his head slightly, and said to the Anbe ninja: "Thank you." "Yes!" Hearing that, Anbu nodded, and then he didn''t hesitate to go ahead and walked towards the door of the Hokage office. So, remember it as soon as possible. In this regard, Chiba is busy keeping up. His affairs this afternoon, according to the arrangement of Bofeng Shuimen just now, was not to deal with documents, but to learn about the Hokage Building and the institutions that involved his duties in some hidden places. Naruto''s assistant has the right and must know this. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1221： To understanding Archives...Information extraction room...Crypt department... This, I did not expect that although the Hokage Building is not big from the layout, there are still a lot of twists and turns, and there are really a lot of things inside. Moreover, outside, there are some branches of the same department, which can be regarded as Three Caves of the Rabbit? Under the leadership of Anbe, Chiba spent nearly an afternoon to learn about Konoha''s secret department and some of the departments that were on the bright side within his scope of authority, and the defense forces also went around. He discovered that Konohas secret agencies are not just the ones shown in the original work. Each secret agency has one or two branches. In addition to those in the Hokage Building, there are thousands of branches outside the Hokage Building. Ye Du has some unexpected places and its branches, but there is no primary or secondary distinction. However, although there is no distinction between primary and secondary, there is a distinction between reality and reality. Sometimes the branch of the Hokage Building in this department is the place where the real affairs are handled, and the other is fake, in order to confuse the enemy. As for another department, it may be the opposite. The Hokage Building is imaginary, and the real office is in other places. The virtual reality is different, and it can be regarded as greatly increasing the difficulty of sneaking in. After all, no matter what is true or false, all departments are worthy of the word "secret", and the personnel who enter and leave also have strict examinations. Even the secret department that brought him in and out, no matter which department is false or true, has been extremely rigorously questioned and confirmed. And with the understanding of the secret department, Chiba has an overall understanding of Konoha''s intelligence system and political system. Although it is said that the one village, one shadow system, everything is in the hands of Hokage, but under it It is still necessary to have all the internal organs. If these systems are measured according to the standards of the previous life, Chiba feels that Konoha''s intelligence system is very developed, and the political system is quite efficient. It should be a system of one village and one shadow. Under the major premise, the current stage of development is most suitable for Konoha''s relatively efficient political system. In this regard, Chiba did not intend to initiate any reforms, nor did he have any mental energy, nor did he have much opinion on the political system and the intelligence system. Then, on the bright side, the most important thing is the defense force. As one of the largest pieces of the military system, the work of the defense force is undoubtedly the highlight of the Hokage assistant Chiba. Here, the Anbu and even the defense force. The commander Watanabe Kenshin is very cooperative with Chiba. Anything he doesn''t understand is basically answered by Watanabe Kenshin himself. This also allows Chiba to look at all the work of the defense force directly from the perspective of the commander. This understands, Naturally it is much faster and more thorough. As for Konoha''s defense forces, Chiba''s answer is similar to that of the political system, which is quite efficient. However, the qualified political system is different. The reason why the defense force achieves such high efficiency is not because of the continuation of generations, but because of the appearance of one person. Yes, because of one person, the efficiency of the defense force has been raised to the level of efficiency it is now. Chiba was so familiar with this person that when he heard Watanabe Kenshin say this person''s name, Chiba was shocked to stop for a long time. And this person is Yukata Hyuga. That''s right, it''s Xuena. Because of the appearance of Xuena, the entire defense force can be so efficient. During the period when Xuena was in the defense force, he unknowingly carried out a series of reforms to improve efficiency directly in the defense force, and the results were immediate. It can be said that if it were not for Xuena, the defense force would never have achieved it." "Efficient" this level. When talking about this, Watanabe Kenshin''s face unabashedly showed regret, regret, and indignation. Although he didn''t say anything, Chiba could still see the dissatisfaction with Yukana''s current unfair treatment in the face of the defense force commander, which made Chiba feel towards the defense force commander who had had a feast with him before. A little bit more favorable. After that, after the defense force, Chiba and the Anbu who led him back to the Hokage Building. In front of the Hokage office, Anbu also said, "Then, leave, Lord Chiba" because the mission was completed. Leave instantly. After Anbe left, Chiba didn''t push the door directly, but stopped at the door. did not expect Just being called an adult would have such a great pressure. But his heart was full of wry smiles. On the way, no matter where he goes, his address always carries an "adult" after his name, which makes him very uncomfortable. He is still quite inconsistent with this kind of address. Fortunately, those who call him an adult basically The above are all relatively young faces, invisibly alleviating this kind of uncomfortableness. If a group of ninjas older than his mental age still call him by the ninjas who have dealt with before, he really feels goose bumps all over his body, and even if these ninjas are quite familiar with him, then he estimates I can''t help but tell them not to call adults. At that time, he didn''t think he was thinking of Kakashi and the others calling him grown-ups, and he almost made himself goose bumps. However, it seems that no one is dissatisfied with me as Naruto assistant agent... With the discomfort of the two words "adult", Chiba''s heart began to sum up. On the way, although Anbu took him to get to know and get to know ~www.novelhall.com~, he was actually introduced to other people. After all, the appointment of Hokage was communicated to various departments long ago, but not necessarily all People in the department know him, and when they know them, they actually know him. And when they met each other, Chiba was also quite surprised. These young ninjas, who were mostly new faces, didn''t seem to have any dislike for themselves. Those "adults" were sincere, as if, They are the same as having recognized their assistant agent status. To be honest, this is something Chiba didnt expect. If its those ninjas who have dealt with, dont hate him, but recognize him, it makes sense. In these new faces, he always feels that some of himself is not in Konoha. Feel like a village. At the same time, he also understood why Bo Feng Shuimen appointed him as an assistant agent. In this case, it is clear that he already has a certain prestige in the ninja community. From these fresh faces and even the defense forces who are not new faces, he is sincere. In the word "adult", it is certain that in the ninja community, he is no longer the "traitor''s son", but the "hero who regretted five thousand Iwaken and saved Konoha". After three battles, before he knew it, he had become the "hero" in the hearts of most of Konoha''s ninjas, the role of Naruto''s assistant agent, and they really recognized Chiba. And their recognition also made Chiba feel the weight of his shoulders, and the sincere "adults" and the look of trust and even expectations were definitely a kind of pressure. At this moment, he really has a kind, he is now in Konoha''s core political department, and he is responsible for Konoha''s real feeling! Even if he is a traverser who can jump out of the village to look at things, he can''t help feeling the heavy responsibility! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1222： No one is suitable anymore! "Then, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama, I will go back first." He quietly walked to the desk of Bofeng Shuimen, and after placing two small scrolls and one large scroll at the most conspicuous place where the numerous scrolls were piled up, Chiba spoke softly. The working time as an assistant is also over. At this time, although the affairs in the village are complicated, there are no urgent situations. They are all step-by-step tasks. He does not need to work overtime. It is good to work in the secret department every day. Besides, Now he has finished processing today''s affairs. It doesn''t make much sense to stay. "Ah, go ahead." In response to this, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t look up, still burying his head in the pile of documents, dealing with official affairs. "Yes" Looking at the appearance of Bo Feng Shui Men, Chiba flashed a little embarrassment in his heart, but he quickly put this embarrassment behind him, although he wanted to help Bo Feng Shui Men share some, but, He is now more concerned about Jiu Xinnai to help himself deal with the problem on the side of the spell seal, and he can''t stay. After all, if Kushina did not handle it well, he would be able to run to the Sarutobi clan''s clan at this point in time and accept the three generations of Hokage''s professors. If it is too late, the third generations of Hokage will rest, but there will be no chance. After saying this, Chiba turned and left. Although I knew something about it, I didnt expect that Hokages work was really so busy. From morning to now, this wave of Feng Shui gate has hardly moved the ground, and has not even eaten any food. This workload is really true. Is too big. No wonder, tyrannical like a fairy, there will be overwork. Forget it, tell Jiu Xinnai about not getting enough. After closing the door lightly and looking at Bo Feng Shui Gate again, Chiba turned and left the Hokage office. Im not going to the hospital today. Although I really want to know the results of the examinations, looking at the fanatical appearance of the old pedantic people, I disturbed their research prematurely. I am afraid that they will only be kicked out. Before me, here, it is better not to rush. As he stepped out of the Hokage Building, Chiba glanced at the direction of the hospital, and walked towards his Japanese-style cabin amid the farewell to the guards. ... At this moment, in the Hokage office, Bo Feng Shuimen slowly stopped the pen. After rubbing the bridge of his nose, he looked at the three scrolls that Chiba had put down and put the pen aside. Is it deliberately placed in a prominent place so that I can see it first? Three scrolls were reflected in his pupils, and Bo Feng Shuimen quickly realized Chiba''s thoughts. So, it should be something that Chiba thinks is more important, so that on the first day he took office, he couldn''t help but mention it. Thinking about it, Bofeng Shuimen picked up the scroll, put down the document in his hand about the construction of the village that he was about to watch, and read it out. This After scanning the three scrolls line by line, Bo Feng Shuimen''s brows were clearly frowned, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. These three scrolls, the largest one, is a summary of everything that Chiba can involve in the village, as well as Chiba''s views on these. There are many good ways to improve the current expansion of the village. , And speculation on some intelligence, it can be said that the things contained on this scroll show Chibas strategic awareness. On this scroll, Chibas planning opinions are obviously considered to be armed. Inside, and in some intelligence speculations, it can be seen that the child''s heart is so careful, and he also listed many information that the intelligence department ignored. With this scroll alone, Bo Feng Shuimen can feel how correct he made Chiba''s assistant to Naruto. Although Chiba is still young, his talents have long been able to break things like age. And on the two small scrolls, one is about the information about Jiuxina, which is Chiba''s views on Jiuxina''s attitude towards him, and the solution. This wave of Fengshuimen smiled and directly ignored the past. This is considered a private matter, and it is not easy to judge, but Bo Feng Shuimen feels relieved that this matter will be handed over to Chiba. In the other one, Chiba questioned the "self-disposal right" he gave him, and described a lot of the drawbacks of this self-disposal right, as if it was a strong request for him to abolish the privileges granted by him. Obviously, Chiba judges this matter from the perspective of the village, and believes that this matter is very inappropriate and has reached the point where it must be abolished. In addition, some similar reform ideas to reduce the burden of Hokage are also attached. In response, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled slightly, thought for a moment, and finally closed the scroll and chose to ignore it. Does this kid think that decentralization is my means of reform? Also really... Does this kid have no idea of ??being Hokage at all? With a slightly bitter smile in his smile, Bo Feng Shuimen felt a little helpless. With the prestige of the three generations of Naruto~www.novelhall.com~, many ninjas who aim at Naruto have been born in their generation and even the next generation. Even he was also affected by the influence of the third generation of Naruto, and he was also targeted at Naruto since childhood. It was completely unexpected that Chiba would be so uncomfortable with this "self-disposal right" close to Hokage, and even strongly opposed it. Originally, if a ninja who aims at Naruto, it is too late if he knows that he has the right to handle it. After all, this is already dealing with affairs from the perspective of Naruto. How can you not let a ninja who aims at Naruto ecstatic? Chiba''s current move even listed this measure as a reform. The reform to reduce the burden of Naruto is really, I didn''t even think about being a Naruto! With a wry smile, Bo Feng Shuimen shook his head, put the three scrolls aside, picked up the file just put down, and began to process it. However, it is Chiba''s idea of ??not caring about himself and starting from the village that is more qualified to inherit the position of Hokage. And in his heart, not only did he not have any dissatisfaction with Chiba because Chiba did not want to be Hokage or even oppose the right to deal with it on his own, but he was even more affirmed and confident in Chiba. In the position of Hokage, talent and strength are the same thing. But, more importantly, whether the heir has Hokage''s thinking. Otherwise, even if this person is strong enough to be amazing, he will not be included in Naruto''s candidate. And Chiba''s thinking is undoubtedly the standard Hokage thinking! Chiba''s current behavior and the strong opposition written on that scroll undoubtedly further prove that the heir decision made by him and the three generations of Hokage is correct! In the next two decades, no one will be more suitable for Hokage''s position than Chiba! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1223： Can I still visit? I dont know if Hongyan is still open for visits at this time... Walking out of the Hokage Building, and walking towards his Japanese-style cabin, Chiba looked up at the darkened sky, the dark night, frowned. He originally planned to go to see Hongyan, but now it is obvious that it is because he hasn''t paid attention to the time issue, and now he doesn''t know if he can visit the confinement room now. Gee! Sure enough, one step is wrong, every step is flawed! Thinking of this, Qianye frowned and couldn''t help but smash his tongue. Ugh Sorry Hongyan, I should see you today, I still dont know if I can see you until now. Really... sorry! Afterwards, he sighed softly. As a close friend, Hongyan is now suffering from great torture both physically and mentally. The most important person died in his own hands and was behind bars. He should have been with Hongyan. By your side, even if you can''t stay by Hongyan''s side all the time, you should visit Hongyan from time to time and give Hongyan hope and concern, so that Hongyan has enough strength to get out of the shadows. But now, this plan to visit Hongyan is because his wrong decision may have to be delayed, and even two days after he came back, he did not visit this close friend who has always been behind him, Chiba at this time. The mood is quite heavy and guilty. still is Go back first. Even if I can visit, I don''t know where Hirohiko is locked up, so I have to go back and ask Kushina. hateful! Didn''t you even ask where it was? After this sigh, Qianye''s footsteps suddenly accelerated a few steps, faintly, his teeth were already bitten. As the pace accelerated, coupled with the muddy rain during the day and the time when the sky was already dark, there were almost no pedestrians on the road, and Chiba soon returned to the Japanese-style cabin. At this time, the candlelight was already lit in the cabin, and in the flickering dim flame, Chiba could see a figure, sitting in the house, seeming to be holding a book in his hand and the other hand on the book. Groping on. Is it... Xuena? Seeing this scene, Chiba, who was eager to open the door, paused for a while, with a little hesitation on his face, but his hand stopped in front of the door, and he didn''t dare to open the door. "Is it Chiba?" At this moment, the figure in the cabin seemed to perceive his presence, and a familiar voice came through the door. This voice is undoubtedly Xue Nai. "Ok" In response, Chiba responded. Now that he had been discovered, he didn''t hesitate to open the door directly. Jiuxina...isn''t there? After entering the door, Chiba took a look, but saw that besides Xuena, there was a stack of food for about 5 people in front of the low table. The heat was still rising. Obviously, It didn''t take long for this meal to be made. However, Jiuxinai was not there, except for the living room, where the entrance was dark and no lights were on. Obviously, Jiuxinai was not there. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai just went out, let you eat first, we have all eaten." Xuena seemed to notice something at the stall that did not speak after Qianye entered the door, and said. "Ok" Regarding this, Chiba didn''t say much, but carefully sat down across from Xuena, and after pretending to pick up the chopsticks, he observed Xuena''s expression. "Don''t look, I...I''m fine." However, at this stall, Xuena was as if he had seen Chiba''s behavior, with a slightly smirking expression on Qiao''s face, and then said seriously. Uh Although Xuena couldn''t see her, how did she feel that she was sharper? Regarding this, Qianye was taken aback for a while, and his face was slightly hot. After all, it was a bit impolite to look at the girl''s face. After being told, Qianye was also a little embarrassed. "Ok" Although I am embarrassed, Chiba took a look at Xuena again when she heard this. From her facial expression, Chiba noticed that, on the surface, Xuena still showed a slight smile, but it was just to comfort him. Only, behind this smile is a kind of sadness that is difficult to erase. It is also this sadness that makes Xuena''s smile look a little reluctant. However, even so, Qianye''s heart still fell heavily with a big stone, and now she can barely smile, which shows that Xuenai''s situation has really stabilized. Sorrow and grief are naturally impossible to eliminate, but Xuena is not unbearable. Although I don''t know what Kusina said, but, Chiba, don''t worry. I am really... Xuena, by no means such a fragile girl, she has always been very strong. But at this time, such a thought flashed in his mind. "How is your work today?" At this moment, the moment Qianye''s thoughts flashed, Xue Na slowly put down the book and asked. "Fortunately, I have adapted." After hearing this, Chiba replied when he began to pick up rice. "is it?" Hearing that, Xuena nodded, and there was nothing unexpected on his face. It is a very common thing for others to be surprised or even shocked when they hear something like "Adapt to the position of Naruto assistant in one day". Even, in her words, it is a matter of course to adapt to the position one day~www.novelhall.com~. "Ok." In response, Chiba also nodded, as if Xuena''s attitude was taken for granted. After this, Chiba asked again: "Do you know where Mr. Kushina is?" After all, the study of curse seal is still on Kushina. Chiba needs to know the current situation with curse seal. If there is no result on Kushina, then if he cant watch Hirohiko now, then he plans to go. A trip to the clan of Sarutobi clan, find the three generations of Hokage to learn the basics, and learn as much as possible. "do not know." Faced with Chiba''s problem, Xuena shook his head and said, "Teacher Kusina didn''t say anything." Didn''t you say? Hearing this, Chiba frowned slightly, and after taking a meal, he spoke again: "Do you know which confinement room Hongyan was kept in? I want to see him after the meal. Can I still visit him now?" "You eat first, and I''ll go with you after eating. Teacher Jiu Xinnai is cooking dinner today. Hongyan hasn''t delivered food yet." When she heard Chiba''s question, Xue Na seemed to have expected it to be normal, and said. "Ok." However, Chiba didnt pay much attention to the tone and appearance of Yukinas expectation that he would ask such a question. Yesterday he said that he was going to see Hirohiko today. Although it was to Kushina, Yukina knew that. Not surprising. Later, contact Hongyan, what should I say... And he was already thinking about the situation after meeting Hongyan at the time. It was Mr. Jiu Xinnai who was so good that he specially delayed the dinner time. At the same time, Xue Nai''s mind flashed such a thought. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1224： Moonlight "Ok?" The sound of splashing water slowly stopped, and Xuena''s questioning voice came from outside the door. "immediately." Amid the clinking of pots and bowls, Chiba washed all the dishes and pots aside, and said to the door. At this time, he had eaten dinner, this Xuena couldn''t see the eyes, and Kushina didn''t know when he would be back. He couldn''t do the dishes for Xuena, so he washed the dishes easily, and , Let Xuena wait for him outside. Hyuga Snow Eagle... Let''s talk about it later. After doing all this, Chiba glanced at the kitchen table, hesitated, and walked out of the kitchen. A few steps later, he had picked up the bento box on the low table, and after the sound of footsteps, With a "wow", the Japanese door was simply opened. Then, Chiba, who was about to step forward, stared at the scene and froze on the spot. I saw that the night was slightly deep at this time, and the moonlight was shining down, turning into silver light, draped over the girl in front of her. In the sea of ??purple flowers, the girl seemed to be the most beautiful silver flower in the sea of ??flowers. The moonlight was silvery. Haunting around her body, at first glance, it seemed that her whole body was emitting this silvery light. Although her eyes were perplexed and hollow, her long hair fluttered slightly, but she was shining like a fairy, trance, like a dream. At this moment, Qianye was stunned, and the whole person was stunned on the spot. "Isn''t it okay?" At this time, it seemed that she hadn''t heard Qianye''s movement. The girl turned her head slightly, her face was puzzled, and she couldn''t help asking again. "Come...coming!" At this sound, Chiba was suddenly shocked, and after an awkward jump in his heart, he hurriedly jumped off the corridor, stepped on the flowers and grass, and walked towards the sea of ??flowers, which seemed to attract the moonlight and silver girl. Although the eyes can no longer be seen, is Xuena getting longer and more beautiful? But at this moment, such a thought flashed in his heart. "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?" Listening to the sound of Chiba stepping on flowers and plants, Xuena asked. "It''s nothing." In response, Chiba shook his head. "Oh." Feeling the breeze passing by with Chiba and the faint familiar taste of Chiba, Xuena nodded and didn''t ask much. During the words, she also raised the bamboo pole in her hand and stepped out. Ready to keep up. "Wait!" At this moment, Chiba''s voice came from the very close front along with the sound of his footsteps stopping. "What...what''s wrong?" Almost subconsciously, she spoke slightly cramped. So close So close! But her face was already covered with two blushes, as if silvery gray was stained with red, and the moon was faint. Although there was still a bit of childishness on her face, she was already beautiful. Under this coquettish and incomprehensible thing, her heart beat like a deer. Although it was dark in front of her eyes, she could feel that the breath that belonged to Chiba was close in front, faintly, she could almost feel that if the tip of her nose was half forward, she would touch Chiba''s face . Oops, too rush! At this moment, Chiba''s eyes slowly widened. An unprecedented feeling slowly emerged in his heart, just like the inertia of his thinking, the shock of his afterthought. Thoughts slipped quietly. At this moment, in front of his eyes, before the tip of his nose, the girl''s fragrance on Xue Nai''s white and greasy skin lingered in his nose, only one centimetre before the tip of his nose was about to hit the tip of her nose. He and Xuena passed by just now, and suddenly thought of something, and almost subconsciously stopped and turned around. Unexpectedly, he turned too quickly, and it happened that Xuena stepped forward, only a little bit before his face hit. Xuena''s face. At this moment, the two of them almost had their noses facing the tips of their noses, and their body shapes were not an inch apart. Under the moonlight and silver light, the teenager and the girl stood stiff on the spot. And this one, time seems to freeze. "Hug... sorry!" As if it was a moment, and as if it was a long, long time, the eyes of the charming and incomprehensible girl''s face with the widened reflection blinked suddenly, and the freezing time seemed to flow down quickly because of this blink, Chiba suddenly One leaned back, and for some unknown reason, he blurted out in a rush. "No...no, it''s okay." Hearing this sentence, I felt the sudden distance away, and the temperature of the hot cheeks seemed to be transmitted to the senses. Subconsciously, Xuena lowered his head, his face flushed even more, and the silver brilliance that provokes her face, It was like a fire, and it became red. that''s all? Is it over like this? And at this moment, in her heart, while she was slowly shy, there was a quiet loss, faintly, a strange feeling of "if it''s longer, it would be better", as the loss and shyness occupied her Heart. Always feel... Xuena in the future, when he grows up, must be the kind of peerless beauty depicted in it. Even the beauty in Hokage, even the female characters in the comics in the original work, can''t compare to her! At this moment, following the tendency of leaning back, Chiba took a step back, slightly pulling away from him, looking at Xuenai who lowered his head, inexplicably, his heartbeat accelerated a little, but such a slightly admiring word flashed past. "Ben... Is the bento okay?" At this moment, as if to change the subject, Xue Nai''s slightly clumsy words rang. "No...nothing!" In this sentence, Chiba unknowingly turned away from Xuena''s eyes, glanced at the lunch box in his hand, and subconsciously spoke. "Well, that... that''s good." With her head down, Xue Na said with a daze. How...what to do? So close... Such as... What should I do if Chiba sees something unsightly ~www.novelhall.com~? There shouldnt be anything on your face, right? Theres no Doudou...Morning, if I knew it, Id learn makeup from Mr. Kushina... And in her heart, she was already thinking about going to the place where she was worried about gains and losses. "Then, let''s go, it''s getting late, Hongyan should be starving." At this moment, Chiba took a deep breath, slowed down the slightly faster heartbeat and the slightly strange feeling in his heart, calmed down and said. "Ok" But when Xue Nai heard this sound, Xue Nai''s heart suddenly jumped, and he responded in a low voice, but his tone was a little pale. Qian...Chiba''s tone, could it be...really...he really saw something unsightly? How...what to do? Listening to Qianye''s calm and plain tone, her heart was almost crying. "Chi... Chiba?" But in the next second, while she was worried about gains and losses, her hand was lifted up by an external force from the bamboo pole, and she subconsciously opened her mouth. "I''ll take you." At this moment, Chiba had already turned around. Hearing Xuenai''s words, his tone was still flat, but his voice was a little softer. But his hand was tightly holding the bamboo pole in Xuena''s hand in my palm. "Ok" Hearing that, Xuenai''s cheeks flushed, and then, an arc was drawn at the corner of her mouth. Very sweet. "I will follow you." Then, between the sweet lips, spit out such a sentence gently. She, following the strength coming from the bamboo pole, took a step. Then, another step, another step... Under the moonlight, the boy was carrying a lunch, holding the bamboo pole in his other hand, and leading the girl, walking forward slowly. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1225： 0 leaves are here too Hirohiko... Eat a lot less... In the moonlight night, on the top of the second-generation Hokage Rock Statue, the young man pulled the young girl, slowly stopped, and slowly put down the bamboo pole in his hand, the young man''s heart flashed such a thought. From the weight of the bento box in his right hand, he can feel that the contents are not enough for Hongyan in his memory. After all, according to ordinary people''s standards, Hongyan can be regarded as the side with a larger stomach, and it is a bento. The weight is much lighter. So, what should I do next? Looking at the entrance of the dark confinement room ahead, Chiba frowned slightly. Although I thought a lot, and there were a lot of words to cheer for Hirohiko, but when I really got here, looking at the place where Hirohiko was imprisoned in front of me, thinking of Naos death, Chiba didnt know what to do. . "what happened?" But at this time, feeling Chiba''s release, the uncontrollable sweet smile on Xue Nai''s face, slowly blushing on her face, seemed to perceive Chiba''s hesitation, stepped forward and asked. Tao. "No, it''s just a bit..." Hearing Xuenai''s words, Chiba pursed her lips and shook her head. Originally, she wanted to say something to make Xuena feel relieved, but in the middle of the story, she couldn''t speak. "Then, let me go first." As soon as these words came out, Xue Nai leaned over slightly, but didn''t say or ask much, but directly took the lunch box in Chiba''s hand. "Ok" Feeling the soft touch on his hand, Chiba almost subconsciously let go of his hand, and when he let go, his hand was light. The lunch box had been taken by Xuena, and when he heard Xuena''s voice, he was at this moment. I can only nodded, and responded with a sound, and agreed. He still needs to make some preparations. Face all the optimistic and not optimistic situations that may happen next. "Then I will wait for you inside." Hearing Chiba''s response, Xue Nai spoke softly, then pressed the bamboo pole, and walked towards the confinement room in the sound of the bamboo pole knocking on the ground. Soon, her figure disappeared into the darkness that moonlight couldn''t penetrate. "Is it Xuena?" At this moment, there was a sound from the darkness. It should be the guard of the confinement room. "Well, thank you all the time." Then, there was Xuena''s voice of thanks. "You girl, what are you talking about! How could I not help at Jiuxina''s request? If she didn''t wake me up, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be here." And after Xuena''s thanks, there was a soft voice of the guard faintly mixed with lingering emotions. "Uncle, Chiba is also here today, come in later." Hearing this sentence from the guard, Xuena didn''t say anything next, but directly informed the news of Chiba from outside. Obviously, he told the guard that there was another Chiba who was delivering food this time. "Really? Is there still Chiba? I know, you go first." In response, the guard responded. When Chiba was mentioned, his tone seemed a little surprised, but it would calm down sooner. "Then, I will go first, thank you uncle." Then, after the sentence of the guard, it was Xuena''s farewell voice, and along with the farewell voice, it was the sound of the rattling bamboo pole knocking on the ground. "Wow..." The sound of the bamboo pole knocking on the ground gradually disappeared, and a sudden night breeze came. In the cool touch, Chiba took a deep breath, in all the possibilities that could be thought of, all the solutions that could be thought of In the method, suppress the hesitation in my heart. This should work! No matter how bad the situation is, you should be able to achieve the desired result, although it may not sound too good, but in this case, the worst case can be considered! After taking a deep breath, Chiba made up his mind. After making up his mind, he didn''t hesitate anymore and walked directly into the confinement room surrounded by darkness. "Chiba." When the last trace of silver brilliance that Haoyue fell from her body disappeared, and his whole body was swallowed by darkness, the voice of the guard just came from his right hand. "in." Hearing this, Chiba paused, but did not look to the right hand. He knew that even if he looked to the right, he would not see anything. At most, it could only be the wall made of pipes and that An inconspicuous pipe opening on the wall where the pipes are tangled. The sound is just coming from the mouth of the pipe, the real person, I don''t know where it is. "Really you?" After answering, it was a slightly uncertain voice from the guard. "Yes." In response, Chiba nodded. The news of his survival may not have spread on a large scale in the village, but the ninja group should know it. Here, the guard must know that he survived, and the fact that he survived is a little surprised to himself, and others are a little unbelievable, so he is not surprised to ask such a sentence. Its just that if you stop me now, you shouldnt just ask if Im real, right? Although nothing strange, Chiba felt that this guard was not simply confirming to ease his unbelievable mood. There should be something else. "Welcome back." However, ~www.novelhall.com~ Then, just as Chiba thought that the guard had something to say, the guard''s words came, a plain saying "Welcome home". There is no special meaning. Regarding this, Chiba was stunned, and suddenly looked to the right hand side, but as expected, only saw a pipe opening and no one. "Thanks...thank you." Then, slightly widening his eyes, Qianye seemed to be unable to return to his senses, and muttered. Although plain, but this sentence is inexplicable and somewhat warm. "Also, don''t get yourself in again." And soon, the pipe mouth came again with a warning, meaning the guard''s words. "I know!" As soon as these words came out, Chiba, who was originally a little unbelievable, trembled his brows and his face suddenly changed, but soon, he spoke again, and said in a serious and serious tone. Sure enough, there is something to tell me! It''s just that this guard, worrying about... also... And in his mind, there was such a startling thought. "Go, Hongyan is in Confinement Room 2, next to the place you used to stay." Afterwards, the thought turned around, and a voice came from the guard indicating to enter. "Yes." Regarding this, Chiba calmed down and didn''t talk too much nonsense, and walked directly into the darkness where the pipe wall extends. Is this reminding me not to get myself into trouble and be confined again just because of Xuena''s incident to the Hyuga clan? This guard... who is it? In the sound of footsteps reverberating between the walls of the pipe, a huge wave of shock was set off in Chiba''s heart. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1226： Visit "Da...Da..." The sound of footsteps echoed in the originally quiet corridor composed of dark pipes and walls. Chiba walked slowly forward, without the night vision ability of the door mode. In the dark night, the corridor was almost black. In the road, Chiba walked very slowly, and occasionally helped the pipe wall. But his face was frowning, and his face was slightly bitter. The corridor of the confinement room is really too dark, and although from time to time he will touch the door of the confinement room on the pipe wall, but in the darkness where he can''t see his fingers, he doesn''t even know that he touched it. The door of his confinement room was not the door he was looking for. Moreover, as for the reference of the location of Hirohiko that the guard pointed out specifically, the confinement room he was in charge of before, this was all a few years ago, and at that time he devoted himself to studying and practicing, and he did not take the confinement reflection seriously. , Where can I remember where my confinement room is? In other words, he currently doesn''t know where he should go, but he hasn''t seen a fork in the road yet, so he can only go forward like this. As for the shock to the guard''s identity just a moment ago due to the guard''s warning to himself "Don''t get into trouble, be confined", it was completely replaced by the slight anxiety of not knowing where to go. Now Chiba''s attention is no longer on the question of who the guard is. Hasn''t it arrived yet? It''s been ten minutes. How long did it take when I walked out of this confinement room? Xuena''s shadow has not been seen, is there still a certain distance? Is it really that far? And as he walked out step by step, Qianye''s heart slowly emerged with such a slightly urgent thought. Although he doesn''t know the way, Chiba is not anxious about the direction. Firstly, he can only go straight anyway. Secondly, Xuena just went to the trap. If he walks to the same position, Xuena will definitely say hello. It''s time to follow Xuena''s voice and walk there. Now that Xuena didn''t say anything, it meant that he was still far away. However, eager to return to eagerly, his steps did not speed up, he still maintained a safe speed that would not hurt too much even if he hit. "Chiba, go this way." After walking for a while, he wiped out the hands of Chiba, and when he encountered an inflection, Xue Nai''s voice came not far away. "coming." In response, Chiba responded, and then turned to the place where Xuena''s voice came. So, next, think again, the wording to be used later, first of all... And following Yuuna''s voice, Chiba''s eager mood did not change in any way because he got the right direction, and even because of the situation near Hirohiko, his mood was even heavier. The direction to open the breach is the eyes. If he refuses to talk to Hirohiko how to talk, he starts with the problem of his eyes and uses a very casual sentence "How are your eyes adapting?" At the beginning, when he went mad, he lost Nao and his own hands. It was almost an emotional shock that killed Nao, and he should have been able to use Nao''s kaleidoscope to write round eyes. When it comes to eyes, he cannot be indifferent. Moreover, he still doesnt know that his eyes are Nao''s. Here, if you dont reply to the mention of eyes, then you can say "Your eyes are Nao''s, and Nao asked me to transplant it to you." To further stimulate his emotions and force him to speak. After that, he should have a tendency to talk because of Nao''s eyes. However, if he still refuses to talk and engages in autistic behavior, then he can start with "Do you know why Nao gave these eyes to you?" and make up "Nao wants him to avenge himself." The lie, let him find his next goal of survival in Nasu''s "last wish". And he should know the strength of his brother, the real murderer who killed Nao. With this goal, hatred will drive him to live well, and he will continue to grow stronger for this goal. Here, I also need to add myself ingeniously to prevent Hongyan from having a thought to deal with his brother. However, here I only need to assist in the role, so that I will be on my side and give proper guidance. Prevent him from going astray. After all, his brother is Konohas traitor, and he is a man who can make his own brother kill his favorite and goug his eyes. This traitor is definitely Konohas enemy. Here, as long as you give a little guidance, It is not difficult for Hirohiko to act in Konoha''s interests. In this way, you can kill two birds with one stone. With the heaviness of the footsteps and mood, Chiba''s mind went through the worst case coping methods. As for the way to deal with this, Chiba naturally does not sound handsome like Naruto "Even if he breaks his hands and feet, I have to bring him back", but it is actually naive, and at the same time, there is no naive thought. As long as you are entangled like Naruto, relying on "moving with affection, knowing with reason, and punching him at the end" can get the result you want. On the contrary, Chiba is not only not naive, but also quite unscrupulous. Obviously ~www.novelhall.com~ his approach is to set up a catharsis for Hongyan''s emotions such as hatred and grief, guilt, self-blame, etc., so that Hongyan can come out by himself. And this catharsis is the brother of Hongyan who is the culprit. It can be said that Chiba does not believe that using "love" can melt "hate". On the contrary, he uses "hate" to achieve the purpose of eliminating "hate". Use darkness to eliminate darkness, not light to dissolve darkness. Compared with light dissolving darkness, according to the current situation, using darkness to eliminate darkness is more realistic and more efficient. The greatest "love" and the greatest "brightness" in Hongyan''s heart have now been transformed into the greatest "hate", that is, the greatest "brightness," under Nao''s death. The "darkness" that is enough to distort Hirohiko, and Chiba now wants to use the "darkness" that is enough to distort Hirohiko, and let him out of the "darkness" that is enough to distort him. As for the brother of the culprit, Hirohiko, Chiba is also very confident that he can attract this "hate", this "darkness", and also have that strength, and support this hate and darkness within the required time, thereby Avoiding the darkness of Hongyan to the utmost extent will blacken him like the darkness with soil because he cannot be vented. It will work! This way, it will work! And as a series of thoughts in his mind turned, Qianye''s heart slowly became firm. "Yunna, can I talk to Honghiko alone?" At the same time, he also stopped, his gaze fell on a white shadow in the darkness, squatting on the door of the confinement room, leaning on Xuenai. Then, he said to Xuenai with a slight plea in a low voice. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: ~： Take a day off today Ive been outside all the time, Im so tired, and I dont have enough sleep, I asked for a day off, please forgive me, Im very sorry "The Legend of Naruto Chiba" today is taking a day off, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1127： right now "I know." Leaning on the bamboo pole, Xue Na hesitated for a moment, and slowly stood up, after standing up, he nodded and spoke. Then, he left with the sound of bamboo poles knocking. Sorry, Xuena. What I said next is different from what I told you yesterday. I cannot let you know the true situation of Nao until I am not completely sure that you have accepted Nao''s death. Seeing Xuena concealed in the darkness, the sound of the bamboo pole knocking on the ground got farther and farther until it disappeared, Chiba gently pursed her lips, and turned the thought apologetically in her heart. His distraction of Xuena was very unfair to Xuena, and it was normal for Xuena to be angry about it. After all, Hirohiko is not only his best friend, but also Xuenas best friend. Even during his absence for six months, Xuena has been taking care of Hirohiko, forcing him to eat, and letting him live. Compared to himself, Xuena Chennai has paid much more in the past six months. Now, as soon as he came back, he moved her away and talked to Hongyan alone, trying to save Hongyan, which was actually a bit excessive. However, Chiba had to do this. Naos death was not only an injury to Hirohiko, but also a huge injury to Yukina. In this matter, he had to deal with it like this, otherwise, it is very likely. When persuading Hirohiko, Xuena will also have problems. Now he can''t bear one more thing. In fact, he is already a bit burnt. "call" Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and spit it out slowly, pressing down the apology in his heart and the anxiety he was about to face Hongyan, turning back and looking at the door of the confinement room in front of him. At this time, his eyes also slowly adjusted to the darkness, and some outlines could be seen somewhat. Next, as planned... At the same time, the moment his gaze fell, such a thought flashed through his mind, and as this thought flashed, his mouth opened slightly, and the word "Hongyan" was about to blurt out. "You are back." However, at this moment, at the moment when his words had come out of his throat and were about to turn into a sound, there was an abrupt, familiar and unfamiliar voice inside the door. The familiar is the owner of this voice, the stranger is the hoarseness of the voice, the heavy emotions and the haggard tone in the tone. Hirohiko! Hearing this sound, Qianye''s whole body almost trembled, and the words from that mouth froze there, but his mouth was silent. Speak first! At this time, there was a blank in his head. He thought of many possibilities and Hongyan''s many reactions, but he did not think of the current situation alone. Hongyan spoke first, and although it sounded haggard and hoarse, and although he could feel his heavy heart only with this tone, it was a very peaceful and even a little sensible greeting. Moreover, faintly, there seems to be a kind of warmth. It seemed that just his return could make Hongyan speak. Moreover, Hirohikos peaceful and sensible greetings also surprised Chiba. Originally, he thought that after experiencing all this, after recalling the torture of killing the person he loves with his own hands, Hirohiko must be different from what he knew. Similarly, even if it wasn''t a major change in temperament, it should not be much different. However, from the familiar and unfamiliar words, what Chiba felt was clearly that of Hirohiko. In terms of personality, I didn''t feel much abnormality, and there was nothing to be cold, self-deprecating, etc. This situation was completely unexpected, and it was a good situation that he did not expect. "Um... I''m back." And a series of thoughts passed by in his mind, Chiba stunned for a while, after taking a breath, pretending to be a natural answer. In any case, the current situation should be the best one expected. Better than the worst case! In the words, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. "congratulations." Then, after this sound, a hoarse sentence came from the door. Although the tone was still haggard and heavy, Qianye felt that sincere meaning of this sentence. Hongyan, is sincerely congratulating him. "Congratulations?" Hearing this sound, Chiba was stunned. Although Hongyan congratulated him sincerely, he did not know why Hongyan congratulated him. In addition, seeing the current situation of Hongyan, he could be regarded as a half-sigh, slightly Relax, I also blurted out the question now. "Naruto Assistant Agent." Chiba''s question, Hirohiko answered quickly. Obviously, he knew about Chiba''s appointment as Hokage''s assistant agent. "Uh" Regarding this, Chiba was stunned for a moment, and suddenly understood something in his heart. The current Hongyan, before, may not be the way he is now exposed. Is it Mr. Jiuxina? Still, Xuena? And such a question flashed in his mind. "Leave aside this, eyes, how about it?" However, Chiba was a little bit confused, and did not go into it, or put it aside for now~www.novelhall.com~ After all, there are more important things now. After skipping this matter, he just spoke like this, leading the topic to his original plan. No matter how much Hirohiko''s performance now reassures Chiba, the darkness brought about by Nao''s death must have been entrenched in Hirohiko''s heart. It''s not that he came back from the dead and came back from the dead because he saw him today. If something is abnormal, it means it''s really fine. Chiba knows the weight of Hongyan in his heart, and also knows his weight in Hongyan''s heart. Now Hongyan''s performance cannot be ruled out because he came back from the dead. Hongyan took care of him because he considered his mood. Behave like this. Plan, what should be executed is still to be executed. Regardless, the darkness and hatred of Nao''s death should be catharsis, or catharsis. Although it is not certain whether Hongyan still has feelings for his brother, even if he has feelings, he must use his brother as a point of vent, even if it is to guide Hongyan to put aside his feelings for his brother, do so! During these words, Chiba''s heart also slowly began to get rid of some emotions that were unfavorable to the original plan due to taking care of Hirohiko''s mood, and became slightly cold. "eye?" After this sentence, in the door was Hongyan''s slightly startled words. The entry point is the same as expected! Hearing this sound, Qianye''s face slowly became serious, and his fists slowly clenched. Next, there can be no deviations! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1228： Coldness "Yes, how are your eyes getting used to?" Hearing Hirohiko''s words that were slightly startled because of surprise, his clenched fists tightened again. After taking a breath, Chiba threw out the words that he had thought of long ago. Regarding Hirohiko''s eyes, in fact, when he talked to Kushina and Xuena, he omitted this related part. Kushina and Xuena didn''t know about this. After all, it is about kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Chiba absolutely trusts Kushina and Xuena, but there are some things that can be said not because of trust. Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are too sensitive after all, and there are perverts and careerists who are particularly interested in writing wheel eyes in the village. Chiba doesnt want to see Hirohiko being targeted, and if Hirohiko is targeted, Im afraid this pair of Naos Eyes cant be kept. After all, he is now behind bars. No matter how protected by Bo Feng Shuimen, he is still a criminal who attacked the same race with conclusive evidence. Whether it is a pervert or a careerist, he has no resistance at all if he wants to deal with him. Power. Moreover, there are too many places that can be used by perverts and careerists and succeeded. Chiba, you can''t take this risk. Moreover, when the eyes were transplanted, Hirohiko passed out in a coma. He didn''t know the origin of these eyes. Moreover, Kushina and Yukina didn''t know about this, and he had no way to know that these eyes belonged to Nao. . Chiba''s plan is still applicable. As long as he throws his eyes out, Chiba can guide Hongyan to find a catharsis. And as long as he finds a catharsis and has a goal, Hongyan should not have much personality change, and he can avoid blackening. There is a difference between catharsis or not, just like the comparison between Daito and Sasuke in the original work. The two belonged to the Uchiha clan. One watched Lin commit suicide and lost her love, and the other was that his brother, whom he had always respected and loved, suddenly slaughtered the whole clan, and even his parents were the result of this blood relationship. The two can say that they also watched their "love" die, and even Sasuke was even more tragic. Their parents and relatives were killed by their beloved brothers. This loss was transformed by "hate". "The contradiction between parental hatred and love for brother, I am afraid it will be deeper. The results of the two are quite different. The soil was directly blackened, his temperament changed drastically, and even later he helped Madara want to destroy the world. Basically, the six relatives didn''t recognize it, and both inside and outside were cold. But Sasuke is not the case. Although his character has been silent a lot because of this incident, his essence has not changed. The outside is cold and the inside is hot. As can be seen from the Nami no Kuni mission, it was before Sasuke blocked Naruto. You can see that his heart is still hot. In the end, he rebelled against the village to find Osha Maru. It was also based on gaining power for revenge. It was not blackened. The Battle of the Valley of the End showed his heart and he still valued Naruto very much. Even if in the end he became colder because of the truth about Itachi, he finally remained sensible, looking for the big snake pill, filthy Hokage, looking for the truth, and was the "most cherished person" to Naruto from the beginning to the end, even in the end. Zhan wanted to kill him because of his different understanding of the two words "Hokage". It can be said that Sasuke''s actions and goals are changing, but his nature has not changed much. The difference between the two is obvious. Catharsis! Yes, it is a catharsis. In the case of bringing soil, Lin actually committed suicide. He also knew that Lin committed suicide. It was not his best friend Kakashi who killed him. He knew he could not blame Kakashi, his pain, his grief, and his There is no way to vent the darkness and hatred of him, and there is no place to vent him. The backlog has been in his heart, which eventually led to a major change in personality. Although there is still Mas guidance, if there is no darkness that cannot be vented, even Ma is It is impossible to say that "In the world of ninja, bonuses who do not follow the rules and disciplines will be called waste, but those who don''t cherish their partners are wastes above this!" This will wake Kakashi The hot-blooded young man, even Madara, might not be able to achieve his goal. But Sasuke is different, his hatred and darkness, at every stage, he has a vent. Itachi, the hatred of his parents, Danzo, the truth about Itachi, and after Danzo, Sasuke has already begun to think, and it cannot be said that Danzo is pure hatred and darkness afterwards. It is precisely because of the two vents of Itachi and Danzo that his hatred and darkness can be vented out, avoiding any distorted influence on his character. So, from the beginning to the end, although Sasuke''s thoughts are changing, his essence has not changed. He has always been a person cold outside and hot inside. Even in the final battle with Naruto, he still didn''t put aside his friendship with Naruto, and always regarded him as his best friend. none of them. The situation of Hirohiko now is actually similar to that of Sasuke. As long as Chiba finds the catharsis and guides Hirohiko to the catharsis, with this as the goal, the danger of Hirohiko''s blackening basically does not exist. "Really? Is it the eye you transplanted for me?" At this time, when Chiba was thinking secretly in his heart ~www.novelhall.com~Hongyan''s clear words came. However, the words were still peaceful and sensible, which was completely different from what Chiba thought "he would always be a little touched anyway". "Ok" As for these unexpected words, Chiba was filled with thoughtful and tempting words, but she couldn''t speak, and she had to respond immediately. what happened? Hongyan was too calm! In his heart, the brows were already frowned. "So, are these eyes Nao''s?" However, at the moment he answered, another unexpected word from Hongyan came from the door. In the tone, it was just in peace and reason, with a hint of inexplicable emotion. "Yes." Hearing this, Chiba spoke simply this time. This sentence is undoubtedly grabbing Chibas words. Originally, Chiba wanted to start with the eyes, draw out Nao, and then fabricate a lie that Nao gave to the eyes and can give Hirohiko a spiritual sustenance, so as to lead everything to Hirohiko''s brother. However, although he was robbed of the conversation, Chiba''s goal was achieved. Next, he only needs to say the reason that has been compiled long ago! "Sure enough, you still concealed something." However, Hongyan''s next words were once again out of his expectation. He only heard the words of Hongyan inside the door: "Then, how much do you know about these eyes?" In the voice, it was already cold, no longer peaceful and calm. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1229： changed Hongyan, it''s changed! Listening to Hirohiko''s sudden cold tone, Chiba''s heart almost jumped. Even through the door of the confinement room, he could still feel the coldness and hatred in it. Obviously, when he mentioned his eyes, Hongyan''s mentality had changed greatly. From this sentence, Chiba also realized that Hongyan was really taking care of his mentality just now, so he pretended to be peaceful and calm. In fact, his heart was already full of hatred. The darkness is already entrenched in Hongyan''s heart. Moreover, Hirohiko has been kept in the confinement room for the past six months, and most of the time, he has not been in contact with it. Coupled with the emotional upheaval of Nao''s death, this kind of hatred and darkness that personally killed his beloved is constantly in nothingness. One person, Chiba, was a little scared, afraid that Hirohiko had reached the point where it was irreparable. At this moment, with this "cock", his heartbeat suddenly accelerated. in case Hongyan is irretrievable, so what should I do? And in his heart, there was also a thing he didn''t want to think about. Then, for a while, he was stunned on the spot, with a hint of stiffness on his face, as well as a solidified smile with a little surprise. Do not! The essence of Hongyan has not changed! At least, he was still taking care of my emotions and my mentality at the beginning. He was still the Hongyan who would consider us as a close friend for us. When something like this happens, his personality will definitely change. When Nao''s eyes are mentioned, his emotions will definitely not be calm, I think too much! Hongyan is essentially Hongyan. He still has that "love" in his heart, but now he has "hate" in his heart. Isn''t this hatred that I want to use! What to panic! However, after only one thought, Chiba put that fear behind him. He and Hirohiko have been together for so many years. Although they have little communication with each other, they dont need more words to communicate. They dont communicate much. Ye knows Hongyan very well. Compared with the belt soil, Hirohiko and Sasuke are more similar. Both are cold outside and hot inside, while the belt soil without blackening is hot inside and outside. And now, the hot part of Hongyan''s heart has not changed, and as long as this part has not changed, then Chiba still has a chance. "I only know that these eyes are a kaleidoscope of Shalunyan, and the Shalunyan above Shaolinyan is the evolution of Shaolinyan''s blood following the limit, and it is also... a curse!" Thinking of this, Chiba was not afraid, let alone hesitating, and said directly. "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes...how do you know this?" And hearing Chiba''s straightforward words, the red-eyed uh voice inside the door still had a coldness of hatred, and even this feeling of gritted teeth was mixed in it. However, Chiba knew that this gnashing tone was not aimed at him. "Nao told me that when she was dying, she used the pupil power of this pair of kaleidoscopes to write round eyes and told me." In this regard, Chiba replied truthfully, about the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, Nao mentioned it once when entering his sealed space. Of course, this is what Chiba knew. To put it this way, tell the truth on the one hand, At the same time, he didn''t want to reveal the identity of the person who passed through. "So, she... did she have a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes?" Hearing this, there was silence inside the door, and after a long time, Hongyan''s more hoarse voice rang. This time, the coldness of hatred and the feeling of gritted teeth have faded a lot, much, a kind of trembling. "I witnessed the death of my close relatives and friends..." After hearing this, Chiba was silent for a while before speaking. In his words, I don''t know why, there were some voices that trembled like Hongyan''s. Chiba is very clear about the meaning of the trembling of Hongyan''s words, and he also knows the harm that the implied meaning has to Hongyan, but now, he must ignore this kind of harm, or just let Hongyan be hurt like this. Because only let Hirohiko realize how much sacrifice Nao has made for her, and what kind of "deep love" attitude Nao has, leaving everything behind, willing to be disgusted by the people, and relying on him, the brother who killed his brother. of. "is it" Hearing Chiba''s words and Hongyan''s voice, there was no hatred and coldness, but a feeling of guilt, so that his voice seemed to be withdrawn. It can be seen that when he said this, Hongyan''s spirit was being greatly impacted. Even speaking, I can''t take care of it. As for what kind of mental shock he has received, Chiba is very clear. At the same time, during this shock, it is also the most critical sentence he said, the most suitable time. "Hirohiko, there is one thing I want you to tell me, who is that person? Nao said at last, let me be careful of that person, that person is the source of everything, the source of all tragedies that happened to her and you, yes The dark center of the Uchiha clan, but she did not tell me the identity of that person. I checked, Uchiha, and there is no one who can cause your tragedy. Is this person no longer in the village, you...know that person Who is it?" At this time, Chiba did not miss the most suitable time, and said the most critical sentence. "That one" Hearing this sentence, Hongyan inside seemed to be stunned for a moment, or he suffered a huge shock from the huge mental shock, but the original sentence stopped abruptly in half. Then there was a moment of silence. Be aware of it, Hirohiko! Perceive the source of that hatred, move all the hatred over! Although I don''t know how Kusina and Yukina told you about Nao''s affairs, how they solved you, it doesn''t matter how you think about it during this period of time ~www.novelhall.com~. Next, you only need to think about one thing. Thinking about **** your brother! I will spare no effort to help you until you take revenge and vent the darkness and hatred! In this silence, Chiba''s fist was clenched tighter and tighter, and his nails almost went in and embedded in the flesh. Now, it is the most critical period. The reason why the guidance is guidance, Chiba can''t tell him to avenge his revenge. Only Hirohiko can think about it and make the decision Chiba wants. The most critical thing has been said, and then, Chiba also resigned. Everything depends on Hongyan himself. . And this time, the silence lasted for a long time, and even a depressed atmosphere escaped from the door. Chiba can almost feel the spiritual shock that Hirohiko is experiencing, and the grief, anger, and hatred in his heart. I am afraid that it is "heart-wrenching pain" and "bone-cutting hatred" that cannot describe Hongyan''s current heart. Then, after a long, long time, the door slowly, faintly and densely with a chilling hoarse voice, rang. "Chiba, please help me!" And this shuddering hoarse voice conveyed a request. However, at this moment, Chiba didn''t seem to feel the shuddering feeling full of hatred, and instead smiled. happy, Laughed! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1230： Unexpected... smooth! The success since I came back is really... Great! Qianye restrained the corners of his mouth that couldn''t help rising. After returning, Chiba expressed positive emotions for the first time that everything went smoothly like a psychological shadow. Although the tone of Hongyan''s words was not good, the meaning was It made Chiba almost ecstatic. Hongyans request for help now shows that he has found his way, and he is still very clear that he needs help in this matter, and with his current tone, it can be seen that, although in intense emotions , Hongyan still maintained the most basic sanity. In other words, Hongyan was not crazy about this. After finding the target, Hongyan was no longer blindly silent in grief. In this sentence, his plan was at least half successful. "Is it related to that person?" Thinking of this, Chiba did not simply agree, but inquired. After all, if you simply agree now, it is easy to give people a sense of planning. After all, what he asked just now was a question about Brother Hongyan. According to the situation, if Chiba is secretly calculating from time to time, directly The promise is obviously suspicious. Although the current Hirohiko would not be aware of it, Chiba could not take this risk. Now that the key sentence has been said, Hongyan has the answer in his heart, and he can basically be sure that he is going according to Chiba''s plan, but it is not a time to relax. This matter must be perfect, so that Hongyan will not notice it. A slight flaw. It also prevents unpredictable problems or even counter-effects after being detected. "Yes, that person is my brother, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who killed my best friend, Nao''s brother''s village, a traitor to the family when I was a kid!" After this sound, Hongyan''s hoarseness was gritted his teeth, full of hatred, and rang from the door. This hatred... Can''t be wrong, Hongyan has found a catharsis! The darkness has been guided successfully! Hearing Hirohiko''s hateful words, Chiba''s heart-mouthed stone has basically landed, and the purpose of this trip has been achieved. "Killed my best friend... Could it be that?" When he was in ecstasy, Qianye''s face was unhappy, even a little solemn, and even what he said was solemn. Next... Just wait for that sentence! And after the words were uttered, Chiba''s heart began to become serious. "Yes, for the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, a stronger way to write round eyes, I have never understood why he did this before, now, I understand, the pupil power of this kaleidoscope to write round eyes..." Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko''s hoarse voice continued. This time, amid the strong sense of hatred, his tone was slightly softer. Chiba could hear that this slightly softer tone was the tone that Hirohiko would use when talking with Hirohiko before. In other words, Hongyan is willing to discuss with him on the matter of revenge! "So, what do you need me to do!" But this time, after hearing these words, Chiba no longer circumscribed, and bluntly agreed to Hongyan''s request for help. Sure enough, Hirohiko had already got the pupil power of Nao Kaleidoscope to write round eyes. No, it should be said that he has used Nao''s kaleidoscope to write round eyes. He is now a Uchiha clan who owns a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. Ninja too. During the words, Chiba thought so. As for the implied in Hongyan''s words that he didn''t know about the existence of Kaleidoscope Writer, Chiba didn''t feel strange. In the original work, there are actually very few people who know that Kaleidoscope writes round eyes, and the eye opening information of Kaleidoscope writes round eyes is not widely circulated, but only circulated among individuals or a few people. Most or even most of the ninjas of the Uchiha clan don''t know how to open their eyes, and people outside the Uchiha clan, those who know are also counted by the palm of their hands. After all, in the original work, the origin of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes was originally spit out from Itachis mouth, and itachi learned from Shishui. As for how Shishui knew it, the original didnt mention it, plus The number of kaleidoscopes of the Uchiha clan, from the beginning of Madara to the end of Sasuke, is not a few pairs. It can be seen that this method of eye opening is probably known to those who open the eyes. Otherwise, if Uchiha wants to betray and knows the Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye-opening method, I am afraid that Itachi will not necessarily be able to annihilate the race. Here, Hongyan doesn''t know that Kaleidoscope writes round eyes, which is normal. That sentence! Say it! That sentence! At the same time, after confirming that Hirohiko had obtained the power of the kaleidoscope, Chiba''s heart began to hang up, looking forward to something strongly. It seems that there are strong expectations for Hongyan''s next answer. "Help me, get out of here." At this moment, Qianye''s heart was full of strong expectations, and Hirohiko Monuchi didn''t hesitate much, and even said with some firm commands. Help me, get out of here! But as soon as these words came out, they seemed to be printed in Chiba''s mind, almost echoing in his mind again. "I know." As the words in his head echoed, Chiba nodded, not too excited, but said very seriously and firmly. Just waiting for your words! Just waiting for your words! Although his tone was serious and firm ~www.novelhall.com~, his heart was already ecstatic. This is what he has to wait for! "Thank you" Hearing that Qianye was very calm, but promised to be quick and firm in that words almost without thinking, there was silence inside the door for a long time before a husky sound came. "but" However, after this sentence, the second half of Chiba''s sentence came: "If you want to kill that Uchiha Nobuhiko after you come out, I will definitely join." "This" Hearing this sound, a hesitation came from inside the door. "Nao is also my family." However, Chiba did not open the door to say the refusal after hesitation, and directly cut off this sentence. With one reason, it is difficult for Hongyan to refuse. Nao is also my family! "Chiba..." Hearing this sentence, the door couldn''t help but murmured, but it seemed a bit stunned. "I know, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, you will definitely find him for revenge. I am not worried about your strength or your determination. However, I must be involved in this matter, and I can give it to you at the end, but, Revenge for Nao, I must not stand beside her, she is also my family!" But Chiba didn''t seem to care about this, and said in a brainy manner, there was no room for change in words and tone. There is no discussion about this matter! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1231： No, 0 leaves, I mean... For revenge, if you want to kill him, then I will try my best to help you, but I will never let you do this alone. Never will! Not only because I want to avenge Nao, but also because, if you leave you alone, I don''t know what kind of change you will make. The darkness in your heart must be controlled and guided by me. The word "family" fell, and Qianye clenched his fists tightly, but his eyes were looking at the door of the confinement room, his eyes as if he wanted to see through the door and fell on the close friend inside. And he wanted to participate in Hongyan''s revenge so strongly, there was also his reason. First of all, although Chiba didn''t express his revenge for Nao, it didn''t mean that he didn''t want to, and if he knew who the enemy was, it was even more impossible not to take revenge. It''s just that there are more things to deal with now, and it''s not the turn of revenge yet. Secondly, and most importantly, he is afraid that when Hongyan is making revenge plans and revenge privately, the darkness in his heart will get out of control due to some possible problems, leading to distorted personality and even blackening. After all, no matter what kind of revenge plan or process, there will always be variables, and it is unlikely to be smooth sailing, or even, it may be very difficult. In addition, there is already a deep darkness in Hirohiko''s heart. According to the Uchiha family With personality defects, Chiba is really worried that Hongyan will make bad changes where he is negligent or unable to participate, for fear that such bad changes will make him lose his best friend. This is also the main reason why he wants to get involved. "Chiba..." At this time, another sound came from the door. "I''m not going to let you do this alone. It''s a matter for the two of us!" Hearing this sentence, before finishing speaking inside the door, Chiba spoke again, emphatically, meaning that he would not accept any negative response. "No, I mean, this is the second request I want to tell you." However, Hongyan''s next words made him stunned on the spot. "What...? You..." After a while, he was unbelievable Yes, Hongyan meant to ask him to help him kill that man, his brother. Not what he thought, Hongyan wanted to take revenge alone. In this case, don''t you want to kill the enemy alone? how Hongyan, do you want me with him? At this time, Chiba''s heart was filled with doubts and shocks. This Hongyan behavior was absolutely unreasonable. According to the general situation, Hongyan should not want to use artificial hands as talents here, and should only think about his own revenge. This kind of sudden speaking, asking him to join in revenge or something? To be honest, Chiba never thought that Hirohiko would say that. "you" And with the more and more intense accidents and unexpectedness in his heart, Chiba couldn''t help but mutter in confusion. "That person, Uchiha Nobuhiko, is not someone I can kill alone. To kill him, I need your help. Only with you can I defeat him and kill him. I am alone... Way to kill him." At this time, as if hearing Chibas puzzlement and doubts, Hirohiko inside the door spoke again. In the hoarse voice, Hirohiko had already calmed down. Although there was still that kind of gritted teeth in his tone, but from With his words, it can be known that he has completely calmed down. Moreover, he is very aware of the gap between himself and his enemies, and he is not dazzled by hatred. On the contrary, he seems sober not to kill an enemy who killed his beloved, but a mission that must be killed. aims. Hongyan, is that kind of person? And this calmness caused a chill in Chiba''s heart. That''s right, chill. It''s a shuddering chill. Under such hatred, you can still maintain this calmness. This is definitely not something ordinary people can do. And such a person can only be described in two words. That is, terrible! Yes, at this moment, Chiba feels that the current Hirohiko is a bit scary! This sentence, this calm, Chiba can read a deeper meaning than the word calm. In Chiba''s view, he was not distracted by hatred regarding the killing of Uchiha Nobuhiko. He was completely focused on **** Uchiha Nobuhiko. In other words, the current Hirohiko is devoted to killing Uchiha Nobuhiko. Even hatred cannot affect his concentration. It can be said that there will be nothing to distract him from now on. force, Unless Uchiha Nobuhiko dies, he will never stop, and at all costs. This thought makes Chiba not only feel terrible, but also makes Chiba happy and worried. The happy thing is that in the process of revenge, the possibility of Hongyan being black is very low, because this concentration can affect In his case, basically nothing. After all, even that strong hatred could not affect Hongyan. For some variables in the process, Chiba didn''t think it could have any negative effects on Hongyan, and there was no possibility of distorting his personality. What is worrying is that this concentration may already be Hongyan''s character distorted by the darkness and hatred. What changes the concentration itself will bring to Hongyan, Chiba does not know, nor can he imagine. And this concentration itself also represents the words at all costs. It is very possible that under this concentration, Hongyan may lead straight to blackening. But apart from this "terrible" and mixed feelings about this focus ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Chiba itself is still full of hope. Hongyan''s words undoubtedly reveal the trust in him, and it is not an ordinary trust, but an unconditional trust even in a state of darkness and hatred. This kind of trust, it feels, as if Hirohiko no longer regards him as an ordinary close friend, but a close friend who can entrust him no matter what. I am afraid that in Hirohikos heart, there is no "Chiba This concept of "cannot be trusted". Even as soon as this sentence came out, Chiba had a feeling that if he had betrayed Hongyan, Hongyan would still have such trust in himself. It can be seen that Hongyan has reached a level that Chiba could not imagine, whether it is emotion or trust. To be honest, Chiba at this time is a mixed blessing, but there is a feeling of blood boiling. Although Hongyan''s words contained meanings that Chiba didn''t want to see, Chiba felt the warmth, the kind of relief that "everything I did is worth it". "So, first of all, I have to get you out first, right?" Then, thinking of this, Chiba suddenly smiled and said. What terrible! What blackening possibility! Don''t worry so much. As long as Hongyan has such a mentality towards me, then, with me on his side, how could he become black? Even if it is blackened, I will come back! And in his mind, there was such an absolute thought. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1232： Lets go back "Wow..." The cool evening breeze whizzed past, and under the moonlight, the beautiful hair that seemed to attract the lingering silver girl blew up. Isn''t it okay? Gently stroking the hair that was brought up by the wind and fell with the wind, Xuena''s brows were slightly wrinkled, and the crutches she was holding trembled uncomfortably. But what would Chiba tell Hirohiko? Can you convince Hongyan? As long as he can get Hongyan to eat more food every day, more words will be fine. But in her heart, worry and expectation are intertwined. In fact, she didnt care much about her situation. Shinsuke Hyuga was her father. His father had betrayed the family, and he was disgusted by the family. This is not an illogical thing. Moreover, during this time, Mr. Kushina She took good care of herself, and she didn''t feel much wronged. The only thing that made her somewhat unacceptable was Chiba''s death in battle. She and Hirohiko never admitted that Chiba had died in battle, and insisted on finding the body. However, after a long time, there was no news of Chiba, and finally the village stopped searching, and she could not really rely on that. Wishful thinking hopes to comfort herself, although she still doesn''t want to believe it, but faintly, she has somewhat accepted the "fact" that Chiba died in battle. And after accepting this "fact", how can she not be sad? Although she can no longer see her eyes, she and Chiba have lived so much, even if the house is newly built, but after all, this is what Chiba lived in. Wherever she is, she can always find some shadows of Qianye still around her, and she can''t let go of it before piercing it out. Then, apart from Chiba''s affairs, the most concerned, naturally, are Hirohiko and Nao. Every day watching Hirohiko eat so little food, even if he talks to him, the response is basically silent. No matter how long she stays, how sensitive her ears are because of blindness, what she can hear is always the echo of her own words. Inside the door, there is always deathly silence. And Nao has mysteriously disappeared, and there is no news. Every day, she forces herself not to think about those terrible possibilities. It can be said that she has spent the past six months in worries and sorrows, if it werent for Teacher Nushinas care She didn''t know if she could survive it if she was well taken care of. Speaking of it, it has been a long time since Mr. Jiuxinai went to see Mr. Watergate. Is there really something wrong with them? Even if Hokage is very busy, it is impossible not to go there all the time. And while thinking about it, Xue Nai suddenly thought of the teacher who has been taking care of herself and empowering herself during this period. Then she suddenly felt shocked. I seem to have overlooked a big problem. "Xue Nai, let''s go back." At this moment, Chiba''s voice came from behind her. In the deep dark hole leading to the confinement room, Chiba walked out slowly, and greeted after seeing Xuena standing in front of him. At the same time, he quickened his pace, stretched out his hand, ready to grab the bamboo pole in Xuenai''s hand, and take her out of here. "Chiba, Teacher Kushina and Teacher Mizumon, is there something wrong with the two of them?" At this moment, when he heard Chiba''s words, Xue Na almost turned his head subconsciously, blurting out this sound, but in the words, he was already very worried. "what?" Hearing this sound, Chiba, who had already walked quickly, leaned over to pick up the bamboo pole, was a meal, almost subconsciously expressing his surprise and unexpectedness. Obviously, Chiba did not expect that the first sentence of Yukina''s opening would be this. Originally, one of his Yuuna would ask Hongyan about it. He had already figured out how to say Hongyan''s words to Yuuna. At this moment, I heard With this abrupt sound, he almost swallowed these words alive. Even, the head was briefly blanked by this sentence, and only subconsciously "Ah". "I thought about it. In the past few months, Mr. Jiuxinai and Mrs. Watergate have not met each other. Isn''t there something wrong with them?" And hearing Chiba''s voice, Xue Na said again. "Uh" At this time, Chiba could be regarded as reacting, but after reacting, he didn''t know what to say. Of course Chiba knew about Kusina and Bofeng Shuimen, but he didn''t know how to tell Xuena. Although he thought about asking Yukina to persuade Yusinna together, he couldn''t help thinking about Yukina who was worried now, if Yukina knew that Hafengshuimen and Yusinna were at odds because of her, and even What does Xuena think about when it''s breaking up? For a while, he didn''t know how to speak. "what happened?" At this time, Xuena also noticed Chiba''s abnormality, and immediately asked directly, but the tone of the words sank a little, and some worries were faintly revealed: "Is it Hongyan?" "Let''s go back and talk." When Xuena mentioned Hirohiko, Chiba hurriedly spoke. Let''s expose it like this first! The matter of Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men. And he was thinking like this in his heart. "Ok!" Hearing what Chiba said, Xuena didn''t insist on anything. At this time, the bamboo pole in her hand was already in Chiba''s hand. During the words, the pulling force already coming from the bamboo pole was clearly Chiba beckoning her to move forward, and she also took a step now, following Chiba''s steps. On the way, Chiba didn''t speak, and she didn''t ask too much, just silently following Qianye behind, but quite silent. However, silence does not mean heaviness. On the way, Chiba''s mood is quite relaxed. Just now in the conversation with Hongyan, he can clearly feel that Hongyan is different and beyond his expectation. He originally thought that Hongyan would be anxious because of hatred. , Producing various negative emotions and affecting judgment ~www.novelhall.com~ However, Hongyan''s attitude is quite calm. Although the hatred of gritted teeth is everywhere in his tone, Hongyan has not shown Any signs of blackening. On the contrary, he was more keen and thinking more comprehensively than the previous Hirohiko. After some exchanges, Chiba even felt that Hirohiko not only did not feel black, but even seemed to have made great progress. The thinking is more thorough, the thinking is clearer, and even sometimes, some details are still coming out of Hongyan. However, this ease is also relative to Hirohikos own situation. With regard to Hirohikos own situation, revenge is not a problem. Chiba originally planned to do this, but its just postponing. The key is Hirohikos personal freedom, that is, As for how to get Hongyan out of the confinement room, Chiba was still a little stretched. Although Hirohiko agreed, he had no good idea. Today, even though he mentioned this matter, he finally separated the topic and put the two people''s discussion on Uchiha Nobuhiko himself, and they met once a day to talk about it. Forget it, I still have to tell him after all. It''s not good to keep hiding it. Go back today and think about the wording. In the end, Chiba, who was walking on the road, could only say this to himself. In the absence of the past six months, he still has a lot to do. There is still a way to go in the affairs of Xuena and Hirohiko, but Chiba is still full of hope. After all, everything is developing in a good place. Today''s Hongyan is the best proof. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1233： Agreed with him "We are back, Mr. Jiuxina!" There was no word all the way, and the two quietly returned to the Japanese-style cabin one after another, but saw the candle burning in the cabin, and the yellow candlelight was particularly bright even under the moonlight, silver, gray and silver. When they went out, they had blown out the candle, and now it was lit, which meant that Kushina had returned. At the moment, the two also greeted directly. "Wow..." Then, there was the sound of the door being opened, and the two walked into the cabin. "Teacher Jiuxinai?" After entering the door, Qianye glanced at it, but was stunned for a moment, and looked at nothing but the low table burning with candles. "What''s wrong? Chiba?" At this time, Xuena, who slowly closed the door, asked. She couldn''t see her eyes, but she didn''t know that the hall was empty. "No, Mr. Jiuxinai is not in the living room." To this, Chiba answered truthfully. Did you go to the secret room to deliver food to Hyuga Xueying? Do not! Kushina should have left after serving him meals, and now she shouldn''t be in the secret room. To ensure the safety of Hyuga Snow Eagle, she has always tried as little as possible to contact Hyuga Snow Eagle. Speaking of it, I seem to have one more thing to confirm with Hyuga Xueying, and almost forgot. At this time, his thoughts had already spread out in his heart. "Did you go to bed?" Xuena didn''t worry much about Chiba''s words, but said casually. With the words, she also walked past the Chiba bandits and walked towards the stairs, and her mouth was "maybe" I went upstairs." words. When the voice fell, Xue Na had already walked up the stairs. "Ok" In response, Chiba nodded and didn''t say much, but frowned slightly. It''s not that the problem of curse seal technique has not been solved... Well, if this is the case, I have to rush to the Sarutobi clan now. The three generations of Hokage should not be asleep now. Even if I plan to sleep, I may also give up the plan to rest because of my arrival, although this may be a bit sorry for the third generation of Hokage , After all, the three generations of Hokage are not as old as they were in the Naruto era, but they are not young, but, for the sake of Xuena, they can only be sorry for the third generation of Hokage. If Kushina is not there, then I will go directly to the Sarutobi clan. With the frowning of his brows, his heart has quickly begun to calculate. "Why have you been there so long?" But at this time, Xuena who was walking up the stairs stopped, and a slight light appeared to be cracked above the stairs, and Kushina''s voice came from inside. "Teacher Jiuxina!" Then Xue Nai exclaimed slightly. "We talked with Hongyan for a while, and we came to this point without knowing it." Chiba was not too surprised, but just spoke. "Hang Dang!" However, I didn''t expect that Chiba didn''t have much emotion. It was just an ordinary reply, but it almost made Kushina rush down from the corridor, and the door of Xuena''s room fell heavily on the wall. , Let out a cry. "What? Chatting with Hongyan for a while, it''s so late? What did you talk about, what did he say? Is there..." Then, Kushina, who was unable to pass because Yukina was on the corridor, stood where Chiba could barely see from the angle, and faced Chiba with a series of questions. "Uh" And Chiba obviously didn''t expect Kushina''s reaction to be so big, and the whole person was stunned, half astonished, half instinctively fearful. Yes, half instinctively fearful. At this moment, Jiuxina reminded him of the pain of being dominated by her fist. And he deeply understood that this matter could not be concealed from Kushina, and if he didn''t say it now, it was definitely a fist, without discussion. Although Chiba did not intend to conceal it, he was still instinctively afraid of the fear of that fist, even if there was no possibility of getting it. At this moment, in a daze, Chiba''s face was actually a bit stiff. "You have to tell me clearly, has Hongyan''s situation changed now?" At this time, staring at Qianye closely, Kushina''s last sentence finally fell. Yes! How is it going! At the same time, listening to his teacher''s words, the curiosity in Xuenai''s heart that was suppressed by him slowly floated. In fact, along the way, she also wanted to ask Chibas question about Hirohiko, but because of Chibas previous phrase "talk alone", she felt that Chiba might not want to talk about this matter, or that this matter is There are things that cannot be said, and she believes that Chiba definitely wants to save Hirohiko just like herself, and even more urgent than her. After all, Chiba and Hirohiko spend more time together than herself. And they are all boys. Some things have more common language, and the feelings may be deeper. Chiba must be more eager to save Hongyan. Therefore, for the sake of Qianye''s possible unspeakable concealment, she suppressed this curiosity and never mentioned it. "Nao, I talked a lot about Nao with Hirohiko. After all, I am the person involved. I know what happened at that time, so I can talk to Hirohiko." At this moment, Chiba had already reacted and spoke straightforwardly. Also... For this, I don''t know why, Kushina and Xuena have such a thought in their hearts. "What then? What happened to Hirohiko?" However, this thought was just a flash. Kushina immediately asked about the latest situation of Hirohiko~www.novelhall.com~ The response was very good. Hirohiko is already willing to talk to me, and I have agreed with him every day We will talk together for a while. " To this, Chiba also answered truthfully. It''s just that the matter of revenge is still hidden after all. After all, Kushina is also a positive character in the original work, even a character full of "love", in this Naruto world, he gave himself "love". People who have changed themselves, such things as revenge, Chiba always feels that they are incompatible with her. At the same time, he was also quite afraid of Jiu Xinnai''s opposition to his revenge plan, and even more afraid of bringing Jiu Xinnai and Xuena in. This matter can only be his and Hongyan''s secret. "Great!" And hearing Chiba''s sentence, Kushina and Xuena almost screamed in unison, and there was a feeling of ecstasy in this sound. If Hongyan is willing to communicate with people, then he will be able to come out of that sadness and pain, as long as Chiba is there, as long as they are, as long as Hongyan is willing to accept their help, then how can Hongyan sink down again? . "Teacher Jiuxina, am I going to the third generation of Hokage now?" However, after this sentence, before they waited for them to ask the details, Chiba spoke again. Next, I can''t let them ask, if they ask, in front of Kushina, I might not be able to hide it. Damn your legs, stop shaking! At this time, his urge to hit his thigh with a punch. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1234： This scroll... "Go to the third generation of Hokage?" Hearing the sentence that Chiba changed the subject, Kushina was stunned first, and then patted with both hands, suddenly saving the meaning of Chiba''s sentence, immediately turned around and ran up choked. "Wait!" Then, on the second floor, along with the slightly cheerful footsteps, Kushina''s brisk voice came. How is this going? Seeing this scene, Chiba was a little dazed, blinked, but was a little stunned on the spot. Wait... wait? Is it for me to wait here, that is, do not have to go to the third generation of Hokage? She has solved the matter of curse seal technique? Does that mean? I...just stay here! And this series of equally daunting thoughts flashed through his mind. However, Chiba''s bewilderment was not because of Kushina''s "waiting", but because of Kushina''s little daughter''s attitude and the brisk footsteps when he clapped and woke up just now. This is the first time for Chiba to see Kushina''s appearance, this kind of girly attitude, this stunned, it is still the impression of "Teacher taking care of myself" that Kushina has always given him, and now Jiu Xinnais "girl-specific posture" is caused by the contrast. However, for this contrast, Chiba did not make any changes to Kusinas "teacher taking care of her". As for Kusinas sudden "girl attitude", it was entirely because he heard "Hirohiko". Willing to communicate" this news. For Kushina, Xuena, and even Chiba, this is actually something that deserves special pleasure. It''s normal to show such a posture. Even, this may be the first good news they heard in the past six months. I''m afraid that Kushina is very polite without cheering. No matter how Chiba considers Kushina as a "teacher to take care of herself", she is still in her twenties after all, even in her previous life. University graduates are not even the age to graduate. It''s normal to show this posture. It''s okay, next, there will be more and more good news! Everyone will be the same as before! It will be the same as before! Thinking of this, Qianye also woke up from the daze, and such a thought flashed in his mind. With this thought, Qianye''s eyes slowly gathered a determined light. "Ms. Jiuxinai, is this?" At this time, Xue Nai''s puzzled voice rang, apparently asking Chiba. "Humhhhhhh!" However, before Chiba could speak, the brisk sound of footsteps sounded again, and the sound of footsteps was already in the middle of the stairs when the door rang softly. "then!" Then something flew out of the stairwell and went straight towards Chiba. "Snapped!" Almost hesitantly took it, Chiba looked down, his eyes widened suddenly, his face flashed in surprise. this is Scroll of spell seal? At this moment, a scroll was reflected in his eyes, a sealed scroll. "What you want." At this time, Jiu Xin Na''s voice came. "what?" Xue Na who was next to her was slightly taken aback, with a blank face, not knowing what her teacher and her sweetheart were doing. Did Teacher Kushina give Chiba something? Was that sound just now something hard? But in her mind, such a puzzled thought passed. "Okay, Xuena, let''s take a rest early today. Next, Chiba, the kitchen will be left to you. Don''t forget to extinguish the fire candle when you rest." However, before her question was over, Kushina suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her upstairs. Unprepared, Yukina had to follow her upstairs. "Uh" In response to this, there flashed through the eyes of Nashinnai pulling Yukunai, and giving his thumbs up to express the meaning of "I will hide it for you, and I will give Yukuna a surprise at that time", the corner of Chiba''s mouth slightly Tugged. This It is practical and can''t be concealed. I originally planned to confess to Xuenai. After all, it was to treat Xuenai''s eyes, so the patient had to understand the treatment method to make her feel at ease. Moreover, Xuena wouldn''t care about treating her own eyes, right? Teacher... Don''t hide it! If you are like this, I don''t know how to explain it to Xuena. At this time, Qianye''s heart was a little bit eager to cry without tears. However, with a "pop" and the sound of the door closing upstairs, Chiba suppressed his dumbfoundedness. After all, at this time, he said "There is no need to conceal" this sentence, Kushina How embarrassing, how embarrassed to become angry, how to beat him up when he is angry! At this time, Qianye didn''t dare to say this sentence. Alas, forget it, after a bit of eyebrows, let''s talk to Xuenai. After suppressing the laughter and crying, Qianye had to sigh in his heart. Then, after this sigh, a smile slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his gaze gradually fell on the scroll in his hand. Thanks to Jiuxina too! I was able to persuade the third generation of Hokage to write down the experience of curse printing, and also convinced the third generation of Hokage to let me not have to go. This is really a great help~www.novelhall.com~ This can save a lot of time! It won''t be that rush! Moreover, this should be the three generations of Naruto, which belongs to the experience written by the "Doctor of Ninjutsu" who is proficient in all the conventional ninjutsu of Konoha. The experience and experience of the three generations of Naruto are there, even if the curse seal is only a general concept. What is the strength of the curse seal classification? The curse seal on this scroll is probably one point stronger than the others. As his gaze moved down, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind, a thought that Kushina was extremely reliable at a critical moment, spontaneously. "Ok?" Then, just as the thought passed by, and before it completely dissipated, the smile on Chiba''s face was stiff, and the whole person trembled, a kind of "Couldn''t it be... just kidding... No, no, no...this, it''s still impossible..." The expression on Chiba''s face instantly passed. At this time, Chiba''s gaze finally fell on the scroll. I saw the scroll completely. "Gudong!" Then, after this series of expressions, for no reason, he felt a dryness in his mouth, not feeling it, and swallowed. These two words... This technique... Also, the texture of this scroll... No way? Don''t be kidding! This thing... No no no! But...but... This is Kushina! But Chiba''s heart was already in a mess. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1235： also? This time, Jiu Xinna stole three generations of Hokage''s things? The messy thoughts flew in Qianye''s heart, and finally gathered into such a thought. And his gaze was focused on the unlocked seal on the scroll in his hand, and the two large scrolls with "confidential" written in black and white. And the paper quality of this scroll, looking at the slight yellowing, should be some years old. There are indications that this will not be what the third generation of Hokage has just written. Even, the word Confidential will not appear on the scroll casually, and if Kushina goes to the third generation of Hokage and persuades the third generation of Hokage to write down the spell, then the word secret will never appear. There is not even a seal technique. In Chibas impression, the spell seal technique is not the blood inheritance limit, nor is it a secret technique. It should be the same as the seal technique. Everyone can learn it, but it is very difficult to learn. This confidentiality also adds a seal. It seems to be a very important thing, which almost reminds Chiba of the word "forbidden operation". The appearance of this scroll is definitely not written to him by the third generation of Hokage. It is more likely to be something kept by the third generation of Hokage. But at the beginning, even Jiu Xinnai even dared to steal the admission card from the third generation of Hokage to them. According to the degree of Jiu Xinnai''s fearlessness this day, it is very likely that this scroll was from the third generation of Hokage. Come in. When the three generations of Hokage were reigning, Kushina casually walked along with the admission card of the library, let alone the current three generations of Hokage abdicated. My teacher, what kind of bold guy is he! And thinking of this, the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched bitterly. At this moment, the image of Kushina in the original work has completely collapsed in his heart, one with "simple and rude", "regardless of consequences", and "Heaven is not afraid of earth". The image of "not afraid" slowly took root in his heart. Although Kushina''s performance is quite normal on weekdays, Chiba does not know how to describe her solutions when encountering things. Do not! Even Kushina should know that the word "secret" is a completely different concept from a library pass. Although Kushina is not afraid, she is definitely not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to measure. This scroll may not have been newly written by the third generation of Hokage, but it may have been written before the third generation of Hokage. The secrets on it may be meant to restrict the professor. As for why this curse seal technique restricts professors, you don''t have to think too much about it, you will know the reason after reading it. However, after Kushina''s image collapsed and re-established, Chiba rejected the previous idea of ??Kushina stealing the scroll. He didn''t believe that Kushina was so unsure. "Besides, whether it''s really confidential, or the old textbooks given to Kushina by the third generation of Hokage, what you should read is still to be read. Moreover, the less I know about this matter, the better. If something really comes out. Just pretend not to know the matter." Then, after the thought that Kushina wouldnt be so inaccurate, Chiba turned around, sat down at the low table, and muttered to himself, slowly unfolding the scroll, just lit by candlelight, Looked down one after another. As his gaze moved, Qianye''s expression slowly changed to seriousness and dignity, and his eyes began to concentrate. Unlike the seal technique, although the spell seal technique uses the same technique to transform the chakra into a special kind of seal chakra and the seal chakra, there is still a big difference between the two. . First of all, it is the composition method of the two techniques and the composition method of the seal technique. It is the connection between the basic technique and the basic technique to become a new technique, just like building blocks, which transforms into a special seal chakra. Through this seal chakra, the seal space can be opened and constructed, and then with The structured technique is the framework to support this sealed space. Different structured techniques can stabilize the different sealed spaces, and the sealed spaces also have specific sealing attributes, such as some are sealed with fire escape, some are sealed with water escape, etc. All in one. The spell seal technique is more like a combination of basic spells, through a specific fusion pattern to determine the characteristics of the spell seal chakra, and is different from the seal technique that builds the seal space, the spell seal technique directly uses the basic spell Combine patterns to produce specific chakras to achieve the purpose of spell seal. And if the chakra that constitutes the basic spell has its particularity, the same spell fusion pattern can also produce a completely different special spell seal chakra, thereby generating a new spell seal. Compared with the seal technique, the spell seal technique is more variable. It can be seen that the two are completely different in terms of composition. Secondly, there is a difference in the direction of action. The sealing technique basically acts on chakras, that is to say, it is a kind of chakras, and the seals are basically chakras. For example, if you seal ninjutsu, if it is fire escape Ninjutsu, what it seals is the flame transformed by the fire attribute of the fire ninjutsu Chakra. Strictly speaking, it is the Chakra aspect. The curse seal technique is different. The curse seal technique is a technique that directly affects the human body, and even the cells and spirit of the human body. It can achieve different restrictions, control and even change the effect of the human body through the curse seal chakras produced by different patterns. For example, the curse marks on the tongues of the root members of Danzo are able to limit the speech ability of the person being casted. It is a type of curse seal technique that acts on the spiritual level of the human body~www.novelhall.com~ can prevent the caster Tell all the information about him. The same is true of Madara''s curse that he can''t commit suicide on Lin and Tou''s heart. The Heaven Curse Seal and Earth Curse Seal, developed by Dashewan extracting cells from Chongwu, are a kind of curse seal technique that can change the human body. As for the difficulty of practicing the spell seal technique, after reading it in detail, Chiba has a clear and general scroll of the spell seal technique after reading it once, and it feels slightly more difficult than the seal technique. of. At the same time, he also understood why the curse seal technique should be restricted to professors. This kind of technique that can directly act on the human body, control and restrict the human spirit, and change the human body is quite terrifying if it is held in the hands of a person with a bad heart. Unlike the seal technique, the seal technique works on chakras at most. It is nothing more than to seal chakras. However, this spell seal technique can influence the spirit and change the body of a person. Although it cannot completely control a person, it is quite It''s terrible, some curse seals really wander on the edge of human relations. The spell seal technique is much more sensitive than the seal technique. "It''s true, you can''t pass it lightly! No wonder there are so few people who know curse seals, and they are basically people whom Naruto trusts or have trusted, whether it is Danzo or Oshemaru... As for Madara, his curse seal Although it is unlikely that Shu was obtained from the first generation, he is also a person trusted by the first generation." Looking at the entire scroll, after a series of thoughts flashed, Chiba frowned and muttered to make a conclusion. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1236： basis Sure enough, it is not something that you can learn in a short while! Moreover, what is written on this scroll is just the basics. Some applications have not been fully written yet, so there should be the second half. Regardless of whether this was brought by Kushina or the third generation of Hokage gave it to her, it shows one thing. Whether it is Kushina or the third generation of Hokage, they all know that this curse seal technique is not an overnight thing. Come and lay a solid foundation. In other words, objectively speaking, there is no shortcut. After reading this scroll and determining the sensitivity of this spell seal technique, Qianye was also relieved, and such a series of thoughts flashed in his heart. This result can be considered as expected. From the beginning, he didn''t think about it overnight, nor did he think that the spell seal technique was something that could be easily learned. So, the plan for this period of time, in the evening, is to start with calligraphy! However, although knowing that it is not so simple to learn, Chiba already has a corresponding learning plan. After all, although this spell seal technique is different from the seal technique, they are based on the technique. If you want to learn it, you must start with the technique of both parties. For Chiba, as a ninja who is proficient in sealing art, this is not a puzzle. Since the technique is the foundation, then the calligraphy is definitely a must. The first step of Professor Jiuxina''s sealing technique was to practice calligraphy and practice the tadpole characters that are exclusive to the seal technique. But in the current curse printing technique, what constitutes the basic technique is not tadpole characters, but a kind of pattern characters. They are various and seem to have no sense of words, but they look like various unknown graffiti. Said that it has nothing to do with the tadpole script he has mastered, so he must start by practicing the drawing methods of these pictorial characters. After you can master the drawing methods of these pattern characters and thoroughly remember the knowledge about these pattern characters on the scrolls, you can start the training of using chakras to transform into curse pattern characters, and then the training of pattern fusion. Unlike the seal technique, the spell seal cannot use pen and ink to form the spell and then inject the chakra to produce the fusion spell. The fusion spell can only be blended with the spell seal pattern characters formed by the chakra. However, the fusion spell Once it succeeds, it can be transformed into paper through the infusion of the spell Chakra. And compared to the sealing technique, the fusion technique of the curse seal technique does not have so many combinations and so many changes. The curse seal pattern characters are much less than the tadpole writing, almost only about 30% of the tadpole writing, although still Can form a very large number of fusion techniques, and the fusion technique can also be re-fused with the fusion technique, but for Chiba, who has mastered the most complex branch Yin seal seal system in the seal technique, these huge numbers are actually It''s not too big. In terms of combination, it is much simpler than the seal technique. Once the training of the fusion technique is started, he has basically stepped into the level of using the spell seal technique. At this level, he can really start to study the caged bird and begin to figure out how to solve the caged bird. Although that may be a bit sorry for Xuena, at this stage, Chiba is confident that his level of curse seal technique will increase at a terrifying speed. After all, the caged bird is a curse seal technique that can be traced back to the six times era. The things contained in it will definitely enable him to understand the spell seal more thoroughly. As long as it enters this stage, Xue Nai''s matter will enter an accelerated resolution period. Once Xuenai''s caged bird problem ended, whether it was eye treatment or her unfair treatment, Chiba would solve it in a very short time. When the time comes, Yuunas matter will be resolved, and the remaining matters will only be for Hirohiko. At that time, Chiba can concentrate. As long as he can focus, then Hirohikos matter will definitely be solved, and Chibas At that time, the solution will be more perfect. When all this is resolved, then it is time to prepare for the "Nine Tails Rebellion". Although his efforts to change his destiny plan have failed. Nothing even changed. But so what? He would never have watched Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men be taken away by fate, nor could he bear to give up now. If we do, there must be hope. If you don''t do it, there will be no change in the situation. Ushered, only despair. In his second life, he would never allow himself to step into the abyss of inaction. To him who died once, and to him who felt the warmth, he deeply understands that some things are nothing more than nothing. Not doing it is even more terrible. Even death is not so terrible. "call" After formulating the timetable and plan for the study of the spell seal in his mind, Chiba sighed and carefully put the scroll close to his body, then stood up and walked to the kitchen room where the candle was also lit. "really" Just now Kushina said that he had handed over the kitchen to him. After entering the kitchen, Chiba saw a pile of dishes to be washed. He rolled up his sleeves helplessly and walked to the sink with a face as expected. There was a pile of faces that needed to be cleaned up, and he began to wash as if he accepted his fate. Speaking of it, let''s ask Xuena about some things about document processing and planning tomorrow. After all, he is a big figure who has raised the efficiency of the defense force to a terrible situation with one person. UU reading www.uukanshu.com and his own exploration, It''s a waste of time, it''s better to learn from the experience. Washing and washing, such a thought came to Chiba''s mind. Ok? Then, after this thought came out, he suddenly saw something out of the corner of his eyes, and his entire face suddenly went black. Why... why are you here? In the corner of his eye, there is a bento box. Although I have only seen it once, it is a very familiar bento box. A bento box for Hyuga Snow Eagle! Damn, why should I wash the lunch box for this guy? Yu Guang paid attention to the bento box, Chiba''s face became darker and darker, but thinking of Kushina''s last order, he had to do this again, and suddenly he felt a little bit particularly upset. but I don''t know yet, what he did, what he did to protect Xue Nai, lost an eye and an arm. There is also the secret signal left by Shinsuke Hyuga, who needs to go to him and ask. However, unhappy and unhappy, Chiba''s thoughts still turned to the question of Hyuga Xueying, not feeling it, he looked at the kitchen table. Do not! It''s not about these things now, the key now is the spell seal technique, this matter, let''s talk about it later. However, he finally rejected the idea of ??going on and asking clearly. He has no time to take care of this guy. After vetoing it, Chiba also increased the speed of washing the dishes. After washing and placing the dishes, he turned off the lights and went upstairs, and started practicing the spell printing pattern characters in the room. Continued until late at night. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1237： Morning, ask It''s raining? Slowly opened his eyes, and sat up from the bed, Chiba rubbed his sleepy eyes, driven by the patter of rain in his ears, glanced out the window, and slowly woke up. Then he looked up at the clock. 7:50. "It''s already this point." While wearing the clothes, Chiba slowly got off the bed while looking at the rain curtain outside. I still slept a bit late yesterday. However, the progress of the spell seal technique is not in vain. I slept so late. And this thought flashed through his mind. Yesterday, although he slept a bit late, after getting up now, even if he slowly wakes up, he still has a sleepiness that cannot be dispelled. However, with the efforts of last night, he has already mastered all the pattern characters of the spell seal. , A little bit later tonight, should be able to start training on Chakra''s construction of spell seal pattern characters, progress is not unpleasant. However, this is not unusual, because seal art also requires calligraphy practice, and with so many seal scrolls drawn since learning seal art, Chiba no longer holds the same brush in calligraphy. Unstable beginners, and even have reached a considerable level. Although the characters of this mantra pattern are not in the same system as the tadpole script, they are somewhat similar, like they are used to writing regular script and running script. It''s not the difficulty of writing in italics and thin gold. For Chiba, it is quite normal to be quite proficient in one night. "Chiba, when you wake up, when will you go to bed, you will be at the Hokage Building at 8:20, have you forgotten!" At this time, Jiuxinai was not too big, but a very stern voice came from downstairs. "Forget it, I still have to go to work today! I am now an assistant Hokage agent..." Hearing this sentence, Chiba was suddenly shocked. Yesterday, he was all focused on the curse seal technique. In addition, he had only been working for one day. At this stall, he completely rejected the fact that he is now the assistant agent of Hokage. To the back of the head. If it weren''t for Jiu Xinnai''s sentence, he would have forgotten this matter, and proceeded directly with the study of the spell seal technique. I am afraid it will take two or three hours to remember it. However, this shock returned to shock. Chiba was not in a hurry in his actions. After hearing this sentence, he responded "I know" and slowly went downstairs. This Naruto Julie agent, although it is a ten-hour work system, does not mean that he must stay in the office. It should be considered a ten-hour on-duty system. Unless Hokage has special needs, he must be on his side. Otherwise, , The degree of freedom of this work is still very high, and in terms of time, it is not so absolute. After all, the assistant still has a rest time on call, although it is impossible for Hokage to be in the rest time without an emergency. Summon him, but this on-call duty is after all equivalent to depriving Chiba of all the time. The ten-hour work system plus on-call duty, if there is no degree of freedom, even a ninja group, It is impossible to agree. No matter how much the ninja put it, he is also a human being, and as long as he is a human, no matter how much cruel training he has undergone, he can control himself, and as long as he has a complete personality, he cannot devote all his time to a civilian office, even his own. No personal time. Let alone a civilian job, even in important combat positions, the ninja did not sacrifice all his personal time. Otherwise, what kind of vacation does the ninja community need? Why does Konoha Village still have a vacation system? At the right time each year, give the ninja a short vacation to let them have a good rest. So, in this state of emergency, it doesn''t matter if Chiba goes to work ten or twenty minutes late. Even when he is in office, he has considerable freedom, and even Hokage can leave his post without reporting. It just had to be on time when Hokage called in an emergency. Lets not cut down on work. After all, although Naruto Assistant is a civilian, it is the hub of Naruto and its administrative agencies. Work is very important. After Chiba went downstairs, the scent of the food came to his face, Kushina had already prepared breakfast. "Hurry up and wash!" Seeing Chiba going downstairs, Kushina frowned and pointed out the door with her arms akimbo, almost commandingly said. "Yes!" Regarding this, Chiba naturally nodded her head in a hurry, and did not hesitate at Kushinas request. This aunt looked a little angry, she must follow it, not with hesitation. Once hesitated, maybe her fist was right Head up. "Wow!" With the sound of splashing water coming from the washroom where Chiba ran, Kushina retracted her pointing hand, changed her hands on hips, raised her head, frowned, and seemed to be looking at the house. "Chiba!" After taking a look at this, Jiu Xinnai suddenly called. "What''s the matter? Teacher Jiuxinai?" Soon, Chiba''s vague voice came from the washroom. "Today, when you are free, go to the logistics department of the village... Uh, no, let''s apply for a generator, and apply for the water supply here. We want to give Hongyan a surprise." Hearing Chiba''s voice, Kushina turned around and yelled toward Chiba. Uh And hearing this sentence, Chiba, who had washed his face and put down the towel, felt almost a drop of cold sweat behind his head. This, I almost said it! I almost said it! Shun a generator! In his heart, he couldn''t help but began to complain, and he really didn''t know if it was reliable or unreliable. "Yes, I understand." However, even though he complained in his heart, he still quite agreed with Jiuxinai''s proposal, especially the words "a surprise for Hongyan", which also hit his key point. If Hongyan came back, he would see a bright and open home, and he would feel more comfortable in his heart. It''s a new look, but Jiu Xinnai thought carefully. And his mind, when responding, thought so. "Ok!" In response to Chibas answer, Kushina nodded in satisfaction~www.novelhall.com~ Then, his face was solemn, and he was half-commanded: "Have you finished washing, come and have breakfast quickly, get ready I''m going to the Hokage Building, so I''m late!" "Yes!" In response to this, Chiba hurriedly responded with a towel, and ran in without a word, and sat down behind the pile of dishes without talking much, and ate directly. On his face, there was no dissatisfaction, and even a light look on his face. It seems that Jiu Xinnai is in a good mood, and his aura is different! Is it because you can communicate with Hirohiko? But such a joyful thought flashed in his heart. "Hurry up when you finish eating. I''ll go out and buy something, and just put the dishes or something on the table after eating." Seeing Chiba seated, Kushina gave an order, and without waiting for Chiba''s response, he went straight out. "Good morning, Chiba." And in the sound of the door closing, Xue Nai''s voice sounded at the top of the stairs. Xuena... Stay up late? Hearing this sound, Chiba subconsciously looked to the top of the stairs, and saw Xue Na with sleepy eyes, and she seemed to have dark circles under her eyes, and such a thought flashed through her mind. Just ask Xuenai. Then, his gaze fell on the breakfast that Kushina had prepared for Xuena on the other side. "Xue Nai, I want to ask you something about something." But thinking of this, he didn''t talk nonsense, and he didn''t even say hello, and he asked directly. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1238： so troublesome! It turned out to be this way. The way to improve efficiency turned out to be so simple. The key is the so-called grasp of the past, timely understanding of the present, and planning for the future. It''s similar to what I thought, except that Xuenai already has a concrete plan. It seems that the first thing to do today is not to deal with existing affairs, but to go to the archives room. Half an hour later, walking on the way to the Hokage Building, Chiba frowned slightly, revealing a little thoughtful expression. When I had breakfast with Xuena just now, Xuena knew everything about his problems, and told him about her work experience in the defense forces without hesitation. And these work experience can be said to have a great effect on Chiba''s improvement of work efficiency. Even, he does not need to think about it now, and directly follows the method Xuena told him, which can shorten office hours by nearly 30%. . After all, as a relatively independent military system, the operation of the defense force can be regarded as a microcosm of Konoha''s operating mechanism in some respects. Xuena''s work experience is basically applicable to any aspect of Hokage Assistant. It just so happened that I planned to check some things in the archives room before. Finish the things that need to be processed as soon as possible! And with the digestion of Xuena''s experience, Chiba gradually had an eye for today''s plan. Then, after the decision was made, he walked away quickly. The assistant has a lot of things to do every day. If he doesnt finish it today, it will pile up. Although the assistant does not have the kind of immediate need The emergency information processed is usually sent directly to Hokage, but if it is delayed for too long, it will cause a lot of trouble. After all, this Hokage assistant can be regarded as serving and sharing affairs for Hokage, and the contacts are all important matters that need to be handled by Hokage, and the importance is self-evident. This position is very special, but it is really not what ordinary people can do. "Squeak!" Afterwards, after quickening his pace, Chiba soon pushed open the door of the Hokage office amidst the usual humorous greetings of the two guards. "You are here, Chiba." Then, as soon as he opened the door, Bo Feng Shui Men said hello. "Yes, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama." In this regard, Chiba was slightly stunned, and replied rather absently. This wave of feng shui gate, can it be said that they have not gone back? At this time, his eyes widened slightly because of surprise, there was a reflection of the figure of Bo Feng Shuimen buried in the pile of documents. It seemed to be exactly the same as yesterday. There was something that hadn''t moved the ground at all. feel. To be honest, Chiba strongly felt that Bofeng Shuimen was here all night yesterday and had not moved. Should... go back to rest. However, seeing that there are a lot more documents on the table than yesterday, Chiba feels that Bo Feng Shuimen has been back. And then, when he heard Chiba''s response, Bo Feng Shuimen did not respond, but continued to process the documents without looking up. It seemed that it was too late to see it. Of course, Chiba wouldn''t care about this, because he had already seen the files on his desk that had been piled on the ground only a few less than those on Hokage''s desk, and his expression was already suffering. I wasn''t talking nonsense right now, I went straight to the table and sat down, opened the file, and started to process it. It costs money... Didn''t Konoha fight the third Ninja World War! With the processing of the documents, Chibas brows began to frown. Although there are many more documents today than yesterday, or even a doubled amount, there is not much information in terms of intelligence. According to Chiba He gave priority to the planning of the intelligence part and sorted it out. Now that the war is about to stop and the peace talks and alliances are about to begin, it is also a time when the various ninja villages have a lot of small actions. As the established victor, Konoha, in this period, actually needs the most vigilance. Because of the small actions of the four major Ninja villages, they lost the advantage of the victorious country, so there was no way to get the initiative that the victorious country should have in the peace talks. External intelligence must be sorted out first and judged. Secondly, there are some internal intelligence, mainly to prevent people from doing anything unfavorable to the village in this section. Then there is martial law intelligence. Through contact with this information, Chiba also understands the purpose of martial law. The purpose of this martial law is actually not to arrest someone, but a way of blindfolding. It can be regarded as a means to cooperate with the large-scale expansion of the village. The expansion is to show the enemy Konoha''s confidence and determination, and the martial law is for the enemy. Seeing Konoha''s vigilance means that it won''t give you the slightest chance. It can also be regarded as allowing the four major Shinobu villages to dispel the last fluke and engage in small moves. The advantage of Konoha Shengkuo cannot be smoothed by small means. Of course, under martial law, it is convenient to investigate the spies in the village. After all, in the painful spot of Chiba during the Three Wars, there is a story about the word spy. Now, Chiba is beginning to process the summary documents from the general affairs office of the village, which is the bill for the village''s expenses. I don''t know if I don''t deal with this, but Chiba feels that the first two are big. The big thing, the first one must be the number of these bills. Basically, the increase in the file compared to yesterday is the bill. This amount is not huge. This is the result of the General Affairs Office sorting out the bills. To further organize ~www.novelhall.com~ to integrate these bills in one place, so that Hokage can understand the situation at a glance. This is definitely a big project, and it is quite troublesome. The second is the number on these bills, because they are all project budgets that require Naruto''s approval. Any number above is the huge sum of money that Chiba got back after returning to a huge number of zero. It can be said that if Chiba does not often perform S-level tasks, basically, the number of any budget bill here is money that he will not make in his life. Looking at these budgets, Chiba almost thought that Konoha had not fought three wars, and did not lose much money in the war. These astronomical budgets, Chiba''s hands were shaking as they sorted them out. According to what he knows, the expansion budget in the village may not be able to meet all the budget lists above, and there is still a considerable deficit. These deficiencies are what he needs to advise on how to fill up. Yesterday, Bo Feng Shuimen told him about this matter, and he asked him to raise his opinions and think more about the expansion. Really, is this forcing me to go to the field? Need so much money? Only by finding a way to fill in this shortfall. At this moment, as the budget bills passed by, Chiba was already scolded. Then, when he opened the scolding stall, he found that he might have to spend more thoughts on the expansion, and even had to go to the site to investigate. Trouble, too much trouble! In his heart, at this time, he has entered the stage of "Shikamaru''s mantra". Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1239： Dont make it difficult Really, it is finally over! The stomach was empty, and the feeling of craving for food slowly came up, Chiba slowly straightened his body, and pushed the stacks of documents on his hand outwards, revealing the long spread of the other hand , Part of the scroll underneath this pile of documents. In the morning, I finally finished the summary, and went to the archives in the afternoon. After exhaling slightly, Chiba pulled out the scroll and read it again. After confirming that it was correct, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, it was a little bit closer. For more than three hours, Chiba almost didn''t drink a sip of water. He didn''t move a step at the desk, and he was devoting himself to sorting out the budget bills. Others such as Todays routine information transmission is basically not a major event. Chiba did not organize it. The general affairs offices other aspects of daily expenses are almost the same as yesterday, and there is no problem. It is ignored. All the spirit is in. These sudden expansions are on the budget bill. The final result can be regarded as very satisfactory to him. Finally, the matter is handled before the afternoon, so that he will have time to go to the archives room in the afternoon. Otherwise, Im afraid that his idea of ??going to the archives room will be realized. After all, sitting in the position of Hokages assistant, he cant do what he wants to do as before. Work priority is still the highest. The importance of this assistant position, even Chiba, can''t ignore it. And if you can''t go because of these bills today, who knows if there will be so many again tomorrow, or if it will continue to be endless. Therefore, in Chiba now, today''s things must be done today, and any arrangements made for that day must also be done the same day. Then... After checking and confirming that there was nothing wrong, Chiba rolled up the scroll, then got up, walked over and put the scroll on his head to deal with official duties, and did not notice the most conspicuous position of the pile of documents on the right hand side of his Bofeng Water Gate. Next, eat! After putting it down, Chiba did not bother Bo Feng Shui Men, nor did he remind him because Bo Feng Shui Men did not notice his movements, but quietly returned to his desk and sat down. Ok? Then, after sitting down, his brow furrowed and his face changed slightly. Where''s the lunch? Afterwards, he looked around, then rummaged through the pile of documents, and finally found that the lunch was gone. His lunch is not here. Uh After that, he was suddenly shocked. When he went out today, he seemed to have been thinking about the work experience that Xuenai told him. Inadvertently, he seemed to have forgotten the lunch prepared by Jiuxinai in the kitchen. In other words, he forgot to take a lunch box! Really... I have been a little forgetful recently. Forget it, go out to eat! After realizing that he had forgotten to bring his lunch, Chiba was not upset, and stood up directly, glanced at the Bo Feng Shui Gate buried in the pile of documents, his face flashed with a sigh, and then walked out. Naruto Office. I have to bring a copy for Bo Feng Shuimen. I suspect that he didn''t even eat breakfast. I now finally know why even the Qianshou clan will appear to be overwhelmed when they become Hokage. This Hokage was definitely not made by humans! If you want to survive, you can''t be a Hokage! With the steps of going downstairs, Chiba flashed such a thought, and at the same time deeply gave himself a "No. 1 thing you can''t do in Naruto World". Where can I eat? A Le Ramen? Or just go eat barbecue? Now the things to be done have been done, and the rest will be done when the archives comes back. There is still relatively plenty of time to eat. With the sound of footsteps, Chiba also began to think about it. Now he is no longer the unemployed child who can only eat Konoha extra-large steamed buns. As the assistant agent of Hokage, his salary is quite considerable, absolutely well-off. Level salary, plus he also received a lot of commissions before, although he used a lot of weight-bearing props, but it is definitely enough for him to choose, let alone eat barbecue at noon, even if its going to wood now He also went to Ye''s most expensive restaurant. And for being hungry and thinking about rewarding so hard all morning, Chiba quickly listed many shops that didn''t dare to eat before and wanted to feast long ago without money. Speaking of... But thinking about it, he suddenly stopped, stopped at this corner, and out of this corner, the door of the Hokage Building was next, and a little further past, it was the downtown area. "It''s been a long time since I ate the extra-large steamed buns, or else, just go and eat that. The gravy of the special extra-large steamed buns is simply better than the gravy of the barbecue!" Afterwards, he began to mutter to himself. Moreover, Konoha''s extra-large steamed buns can make up for the nutrition an average adult needs a day. Although I dont know what method the boss uses to make them, they can support my daily training when I was seven years old. Consumption, this may be the most convenient and most suitable food for Bofeng Shuimen. Ok Then Konoha super big steamed buns, eat quickly, and go to the archives room earlier. Well, it was so decided! Thinking about it, Chiba made up his mind and stepped forward. "Ah! Miss Xue Nai, come in quickly!" At this moment, the moment he stepped out, the guard was surprised at the corner. "I will help you get an umbrella." The voice of another guard also sounded one after another. After that, there seemed to be the sound of umbrella opening and closing, and the sound of raindrops shaking off. "Thank you." Next, Xue Na''s thankful voice came. "Miss Xue Nai, is there anything you are here for?" "Yeah, why are you still carrying a lunch box..." Obviously, these two guards seem to be familiar with Xuena, and after Xuena thanked them, they spoke very well. "Is Chiba here? He forgot the bento. I will bring it to him." Xuena also replied quite familiarly. "despair!" At this moment, because of these voices, Chiba, who had the words "Xue Nai?" flashed in his heart, fell in one step, his eyes lit up, and he walked out from the corner. What greets you is Xuena who is holding the bamboo pole in one hand and the bento box in the other hand is smiling at the two guards, and the guard who is retracting the thrown umbrella, and The other guard was looking at Xue Na with a clear look. "While this is being said, people are here, Miss Xue Nai, it is Chiba." Hearing the footsteps, the guard who showed a clear look also reacted quickly. He looked over directly, but after looking at it, it became clear that the look became narrower and narrower, and a little lover was discovered. The little sweet aunty smile between. "Oh, Chiba, go eat, Miss Xue Nai brought the lunch box for you." And the guard who threw the umbrella quickly turned around, and when he saw Chiba, he opened his mouth and said, but there is nothing to squeeze it, but the light burst out from his eyes, but it seems to be a fire escape ninjutsu. general. Yes, Chiba really felt that this guard was going to use fire escape ninjutsu. "Um... uh!" Hearing these two sounds, Chiba naturally chose to ignore the emotions of the two of them. After a perfunctory response, he looked at Xuenai: "Xunai, why are you here?" "Teacher Jiu Xinnai said you forgot to bring your lunch, and asked me to bring it to you." Hearing Chibas voice, Xuena put a smile on his mouth, and answered truthfully, when he ate just now, Kushina discovered that the bento box prepared for Chiba was still in the kitchen, and guessed that Chiba had forgotten it. So asked her to send it over. "Where is Mr. Jiuxinai?" Hearing this, Qianye was taken aback for a moment. This should be sent to Kushina, and Xuena is inconvenient after all. "Go to deliver meals too." In response, Xue Na smiled and said. Went to deliver food too? Oh! Correct! Hirohiko! After hearing this sound, Chiba was startled at first, and then he realized that Honghiko would have to eat at this point, and Kushina was going to deliver food to Honghiko. "have you eaten?" After understanding it, Chiba asked. "I have eaten it, here you are." At this time, Xuena had already handed over the bento box. Hearing Chiba''s words, there seemed to be an upward curve in his original smile and said. "Oh." In response, Chiba nodded and took the bento box. Then, after receiving the bento box, his gaze turned and fell on Xuenai''s umbrella, and said to the umbrella guard: "Can you give the umbrella? me?" Ok? That''s all? The girl can''t see her and came to give you a bento. That''s it? Thank you, thats all. Dont hold a hand to show your thanks? What do you think of! But when I heard this sentence ~www.novelhall.com~ the faces of the two guards were slightly condensed, and there was a bit of blame on their faces, and in their eyes, "Are you stupid?" A few words. "No." Then, the guard holding the umbrella said plainly. "Uh" In this regard, Chiba was stunned, but he did not expect the guards to refuse so simply. After this stunned, Chiba narrowed his eyes and said, "Why not give it?" These two guys... These two guards are also very familiar with him. Although he was a little surprised, he didn''t feel angry. "This umbrella belongs to Miss Xue Nai, not yours." At this time, another guard spoke. what happened? These two guys are weird today? In response, Chiba frowned, feeling blank. "I and Xuena are going to buy something, how can we get out without giving me an umbrella?" Then he spoke. "When did Miss Xue Nai say she would go shopping? Have you asked her?" Take the umbrella to guard the "witty" retort. This kid doesn''t even ask what the girl means, it''s hopeless! It''s absolutely helpless! But in the hearts of the two guards, anger was in unison at this time. "Well, give it to Chiba, thank you." At this moment, Xuena smiled and said. Don''t embarrass Chiba! But at this time, there was such a slightly thankful and sweet thought in her heart. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1240： Only 1 "Qi..." In the unanimous smacking sound, the two reluctantly watched Chiba take Xuenas umbrella from their hands. Then, with idiot-like gazes, they watched them step into the rain and finally disappeared. In the rain curtain. "Why... this kid is usually very clever, even Naruto has hired him as Naruto''s assistant agent, but this kind of time seems to be short-sighted!" Then, one of the guards said dissatisfied, with a look of hatred that iron can''t make steel. "No! It''s not a lack of heart, it''s a lack of roots!" In this regard, the other guard, the guard holding the umbrella for Xue Nai, complained even more hate iron and steel. . Urgent! This is too urgent! With such a good atmosphere just now, they all planned to run in the rain not to disturb the young couple, but, unexpectedly, when other girls walked up, Chiba unexpectedly ended with the word "oh", and they just opened it like a straight steel man. The topic was broken, and the great atmosphere was completely shattered. They used an umbrella to remind them later, but this kid''s head is almost made of steel, and he can''t turn a corner at all, so what is he asking? This! What a great atmosphere! Moreover, afterwards, he even asked the girl to cooperate with him! This is almost...this is almost... No one! That atmosphere, confession is all right! Unexpectedly... unexpectedly... Looking at the patter of rain curtains outside, the two of them felt even more intense complaints. "However, perhaps only Chiba is the best candidate for Xuena. Such a boy who is dull to girls seems not to think in that way at all." However, after this violent complaint, the indignation on the face of the guard who held the umbrella for Xue Nai slowly disappeared, but after a sigh, he spoke with a bit of sadness. "Well, yes, there is only Chiba like this..." And soon, the other guard also spoke, but in his words, it was sad: "After all, Miss Xue Nai is no longer the Miss Xue Nai, and even as... Well, if you meet any messy man, Isn''t she going to be bullied in her current situation? Although Chiba is as dull as Steel, but, at least, this village will never change her, and only Chiba will be there." "Yes, Chiba is the most suitable." The guard holding the umbrella nodded in agreement, but sighed long. A few months ago, when the Hyuga Mutiny incident occurred, for a while, the two of them were arranged by Xuena''s side for protection and surveillance. Therefore, they were quite clear about the current situation of Xuena. However, this matter has been ordered by Hokage to keep it secret, and it is even so serious that all the written records have been eliminated. No matter how they want to complain about Xuena, they can''t do it. At that time, they could only use the name of a guard to help Xuena block some resentment. After the transfer, they often missed Xuena, but because guarding the Hokage Building is of great importance and the working time span is very long. They were thinking about it, but they didn''t see Xue Na several times. After all, it is powerless. This is a matter for the Hyuga clan, and it will even affect the foundation of the village. After all, they are just a small gatekeeper. What can they do? I can only pray for this strong and affectionate little girl, and I can live better in the future. That''s all they can do. To be honest, when Chiba came back, apart from their excitement for the return of Chiba, they also had a sense of fortune. They knew that this person''s return, that strong and affectionate girl, would definitely have better life. Then, they belonged to the defense force learned from Hideo Sato that Chiba had broken off the hands of two Hyuga clan punks when they came back. At that time, they almost jumped up and shouted in applause. At the same time, they couldnt help but worry about Chiba. This is a ninja who blatantly attacked the village in the village, but it is a serious crime. However, I did not expect that when Chiba was on trial, not only was he not guilty, but after hearing Sato''s words, he also dumbfounded the two advisory elders and the rather mysterious Danzo-sama, and was directly appointed as Assistant Naruto agents, even if they had also been on the battlefield, and those who had fought at a disadvantage, they couldn''t help but open their mouths in shock and couldn''t say a word. If this were not what they trusted, Sato Hideo who was still on the scene, they would definitely not believe it. They know what Chiba means. Basically, it can be summed up as Chiba broke people''s hands and feet, not only did nothing happen, but also became a Naruto assistant, and even the two little Hyuga **** had to be confined. First, let go! At the time, this was their first thought after shock. Second, it is incredible. Yes, after they were relieved, they still couldn''t believe it. Third, I really feel the extraordinaryness of this child Chiba. This is probably the case in Chiba since Konoha established the village. The fourth is peace of mind. Yes, peace of mind. There are children like Chiba in the village. They feel at ease. As long as Chiba can continue to grow like this, with Chiba''s village, they will surely move towards a better future. Moreover, since Chiba is still small, this prosperous period of the village will be very long. There is nothing better than this. "The boat will be straight at the end of the bridge. It''s useless for outsiders to be in a hurry." Thinking of this, the two suddenly looked at each other and smiled and said in unison. Then, after these words, the two of them stood on both sides of the door frame of the Hokage Building, looked at the rain curtain outside, and became vigilant as before. They are the guards of the Hokage Building and they are still working. ... "Ok?" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen broke away from the state of burying his head in the document, and Jane ~www.novelhall.com~ slightly raised her head to see that Qianye''s desk was empty. Chiba is gone? Then, he was taken aback. Oh! Almost eating! Then he understood. "this is?" Then, a light from the corner of his eye flashed, and suddenly he found the particularly eye-catching scroll in a conspicuous position on his right hand. Is it for dinner after work? In response, Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help smiling, and reached out his hand to take the scroll. So, before eating, lets take a look at this scroll. See what else Chiba left for me. Thinking about it, he slowly unfolded the scroll and looked at it one after another. this is Budget list? And soon, he understood the content of the scroll that Chiba had left, and his expression slowly became serious. The expansion of the village is a big project, and the budget will never be small. After the decision was made at the beginning, some people even opposed it because of budget issues. In terms of budget, Bofeng Shuimen still paid much attention. That''s it... That''s it... Such a huge number... Is the key in terms of people? This It seems like a good idea. This It seems to be a good way. indeed In doing so... 30% of the budget? Then, after looking at it, Bo Feng Shui Men was absorbed in his mind, completely forgetting the hunger in his belly. The fourth generation of Hokage, Bo Feng Shuimen, after planning to take a rest, went into work again. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1241： 1 Straight like this, its fine "What are you going to buy?" Leaning slightly outwards, he moved the shoulders that were attached to Chiba''s shoulders a little, and Xue Nai said with a dizzy flush on his face. Although she followed Chiba''s words just now, she did not know what Chiba was going to do. As for the idle and miscellaneous, her heartbeat has accelerated to her limit. If she doesn''t find a word to distract her, I''m afraid she can''t help but run out. At this moment, the two of them were under an umbrella, shoulder-to-shoulder walking side by side in the downtown area. The rain curtain outside became denser, but it got bigger and bigger. "Mantou, Konoha extra-large bun." In response to this, Chiba spoke casually, looked at the rain curtain outside, and looked at the umbrella, which was not too big. While moving the umbrella to Xuenai''s side, he said: "Come closer. , Grab my hand." During the words, Chiba''s gaze was locked on the raindrops on Xue Nai''s shoulder, and his own shoulder was half wet. This umbrella is indeed a little small. It was more than enough for one person, but if there are two people, it will be a little crowded. If Xuena doesn''t come closer, he might get wet. After all, Xuena is in a state of blindness that Chiba dare not determine. If you get sick and cause complications that Chiba didnt expect, its not good. Grab... Grab... Hand... hand? When she heard this sentence, Xue Nai''s face flushed, and her crazy beating heart almost reached her throat. Just now, just leaning her shoulders on her shoulders, feeling the strong muscles on Chiba''s shoulders, she was already a little bit unbearable, and subconsciously moved a little bit out, grabbing his hand and Yuuna''s body. Almost all shuddered. Especially, Chiba took the initiative to propose this. For a while, she didn''t know how to react. "what happened?" And she didn''t respond, Chiba asked suspiciously. At this moment, they had entered a demolition area, which was also the site of the old steamed bun shop. Although they asked Xuena, Chiba''s eyes were not on her. , And did not see the appearance of Xuena who blushed like an apple, but was looking for it in the demolition area. Wouldn''t it have been demolished? In his heart, there is some worry. After the demolition, the boss will naturally not worry. This is not a forced demolition, but an expansion. In the future, in addition to compensation for the corresponding demolition period, a larger shop will be given free of charge. Basically no one will refuse such a thing. , And with the prestige of wave wind water gate, the four generations of Hokage waved, naturally the whole people responded. What Chiba is worried about is that if it is demolished, he will not be able to buy Konoha extra-large steamed buns, or even for a long time. This has no effect on him, but depending on the appearance of Bo Feng Shuimen, if you cant buy it. When he arrives, it will be a problem when he thinks of eating something like ramen. After all, it would be troublesome to handle affairs while eating ramen, while steamed buns can be eaten with one hand, which is convenient and practical. "No...nothing?" Hearing this sentence, Xue Nai suddenly felt shocked. In a panic, it was a movement of his subconscious hand, which grabbed Chiba''s arm, and the whole person was pressed against Chiba''s body because of this movement. what! What am I doing? What...what? After that, there was a shock in her heart. She herself did not expect that she would make such a move. Even after this thought, her head was blank. However, as the head went blank, those nervous, panic and blushing heartbeats slowly returned to normal. Chiba... Actually, I dont care. He just thinks that the umbrella is too small, so that it can cover two people. Can prevent me from raining. Then, without knowing why, a thought jumped into her blank head unconsciously. After this thought came into being, her eyes lit up with negligence, the blankness in her head was instantly dispelled, her thoughts turned, but there was no shyness, tension and panic. I always feel that it''s just fine forever. Unconsciously, her forehead lightly leaned against Qianye''s shoulder, her blushing face showed a gentle and relieved smile. But in her heart, there was an unprecedented sense of security and warmth. At this moment, it seemed that the sadness and grievances that were trying to hide in her heart had disappeared. She sincerely hopes that this moment will last as long as possible. Girl... Is the girl''s body so soft? But between her expectations, she didn''t feel the strangeness of the person next to her, who was slightly stiff. At this moment, Xuena is holding Chiba and almost half of her body is leaning against him. Although he made this request, and the purpose is to not get Xuena wet, but she feels that this person has a female With his unique soft-tactile body, Chiba is a little uncomfortable. Ok? Still driving? However, this strangeness is only a moment of time. After this figure stiffened slightly, Chiba''s eyes flashed, and his eyes found the familiar corner in a row of shops with the word "demolition". Shop. "The last day of the day." And the sign with this line hanging prominently in the middle of the shop. "Arrived!" After seeing this scene, Chiba almost blurted out. Konoha superbun store? Hearing this sentence, Xuena almost subconsciously moved to the side, and instantly released his hand, his blushing heartbeat ~www.novelhall.com~ was chanting the name of the shop. Do you want to buy extra-large steamed buns? Why are you buying this? Isn''t the things that Mr. Jiu Xinnai prepared enough? Then, a series of thoughts flashed through her mind. "Let''s go." And just as she flashed these thoughts, Chiba walked away, and she had to go with it. "jingle!" In the familiar door bell of opening the door, two pairs of wet shoes stepped on the slightly wet floor in the store, making a neat "click" sound. "Is there anyone? Is there any special Konoha superbun?" After entering the door, Chiba put away the umbrella and gently handed it to Xuena, and walked in familiarly. Now it is rainy and rainy. According to the practice of the steamed bun shop, he went directly to the separate room where the boss and proprietress put the steamed buns to buy. of. There are no rules, just like that kind of country shop. This shop should be a shop that Chiba often visited when he was in school. At this time, Yukina also followed Chiba''s footsteps and walked into the shop gropingly. "Yes, there is only one special steamed bun, and the other steamed buns..." And with Chiba''s voice and footsteps, across a corner door, the voice of the lady boss greeted him. However, this voice stopped abruptly in the middle of speaking. "The head of the house! The head of the house! Thousand... yes... yes thousands..." Then, there were a bunch of incoherent voices that the boss lady raised countless decibels as if they were shocked. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1242： scared "Thanks...thank you for your patronage, really, really rude." After a few minutes of screaming, Chiba''s face was slightly stiff, and Chiba once again held up the umbrella, and left the shop that Konoha Chiba is most familiar with with Yukana, and behind him, the proprietress was somewhat unbelievable. Farewell words. This Did I scare them? I...I didn''t mean it, and I''m not a ghost either! After entering the rain curtain, the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched unconsciously, while Yukina smirked slightly. Although she couldn''t see her eyes, she could still guess from the reactions of the boss and the boss. What''s the situation? "Really..." On the other side, after watching Chiba and Xuena leave, the proprietress turned her head and walked helplessly into the room where the steamed buns were placed alone. Seeing the tower-like man standing there completely, she couldn''t help but sigh. Tone. In her mind, scenes after seeing Chiba flashed through. At that time, she heard that there was a customer, and her voice was vaguely familiar, and she immediately felt that she was a regular customer, so she hurried to greet the customer, but unexpectedly, the regular customer was a regular customer, but a regular customer they thought they would never see. For this regular customer, when he heard the news of his death in the battle, his husband hadn''t eaten for several days, and he lost a lot of weight, and the steamed bun shop was closed for a while. At that time, seeing Chiba alive, she didn''t know whether she was shocked or ecstatic, or panicked. Regardless of the identity of the other person as a guest, she directly called out her husband. At that time, her heart was too excited, her voice Everything has changed. But when his husband came out to see it, he directly changed to what he is now, as if he had been struck by lightning, as if he had seen a ghost, and he stayed on the spot directly, making Qianye embarrassed for a long time. Until Chiba offered to buy steamed buns, until the end of selling steamed buns, there was no reaction. This It''s too gaffe! In this regard, the lady boss almost had the urge to stomping when she looked at the crashed husband in front of her. However, the girl behind Chiba should be Miss Xue Nai, she is so cute. It''s everyone''s girl, standing there, she looks so good, and it''s fortunate that Chiba can fool such a cute girl, or the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. I don''t know, what kind of face the real leaf **** would be when he saw his son cheated such a girlfriend. But such a thought flashed through her mind. "Really... really Chiba?" At this moment, his face was dull like a ghost and like an iron tower man struck by thunder, only then slowly reflected. "of course it''s true." In response, the boss said helplessly. "Really?" The tower guy stared, and confirmed again. "Really." The lady boss said more helplessly. My mouth is good with everything, but I never forget the old friends orphans. Whenever I see my daughter, I cant help but sigh. Fortunately, my daughter is younger and older, so I dont have to doubt what I have caused. My father was disappointed. Ugh However, this is not good for me. If I promised him to adopt Chiba... But in her heart, there was a bit of depression and regret. At the beginning, because of her husband, who grew up together and chose the road of ninja, she was always a little dissatisfied. After he betrayed the village, she was even more disgusted with it. , I was reluctant to adopt Chiba, and now think about it, my husband has always been concerned about Chiba, and even when he heard the news of his death, he didn''t think about food, sleepless, and it took a long time to recover. She often feels that her own wife has disqualified, and she blames and regrets in private. "Too...great!" But at this time, when she felt sad, the tower-like man suddenly opened his arms, suddenly hugged her in his arms, and hugged her tightly, her feet almost off the ground. "You...you stupid bear, what are you doing!" Suddenly hugged, she felt the strong muscles on her husband''s chest and the excitement that held her tightly. Her face turned red for no reason, and her fists fell on his chest ashamed. . "It''s great... great... really great... Chiba is not dead, Chiba is still alive!" But at this time, this crackling, weighty fist hit the iron tower man, but he didn''t seem to notice it. The iron tower man just hugged his wife and muttered to himself, two lines of tears, slowly It flowed down, and the words gradually choked up, almost a feeling of crying and runny. "Well...it''s okay, it''s okay..." Hearing this sound, the lady boss who had beaten her husband suddenly turned red in her eyes. She stretched her hands up, but gently hugged her husband''s cheeks, wiped his tears, and said softly. But at the end, she had a sore nose and began to cry. Really, this big man is also real! ... "Then, you go home first, I will send the steamed buns to the fourth generation of Hokage." At this time, on the other side, Chiba, who had sent Xuena to the entrance of the village, handed the umbrella to Xuena and said. "Are you okay like this?" The hand touched the umbrella handle ~www.novelhall.com~ Xuena didn''t hold it, and asked. "I''m fine, this rain is nothing." In response, Chiba slid the umbrella into Xuenai''s hands, and then, without waiting for Xuena''s answer, his figure flashed into the rain curtain. Set aside Yukana standing in the rain with an umbrella standing still. It seems that many people still care about Chiba. Amid the sweet smile, Xuena''s heart was filled with warmth. Although she could not see it, she was aware of the concern of the steamed bun shop owner and proprietress for Chiba. Moreover, she deeply felt that before she knew Chiba, someone else was taking care of Chiba. ... First go to the Hokage Building to solve the problem of eating, and then let Bo Feng Shui Men eat something. Although Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t tell me about this work project, but taking care of Hokage is also what Hokage Assistant should do! At this moment, while Mercedes was in the rain curtain, Chiba''s brows were slightly furrowed, and he went straight all the way towards the Hokage Building. The secret whistles in the hidden part of the village were all agitated. Ye Cai calmed down. Then, just go to the archives room and look through the secrets that can''t be published. and also Nobuhiko Uchiha! As a traitor to the Uchiha clan, some of his actions will also be recorded in the archives! Now, get to know this person as much as possible! Afterwards, his mood became serious. If it is the job of Naruto Assistant to look through the files in the archives to understand, then this is what he urgently needs to do! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1243： That mans... "Four generations of Hokage-sama." He ran into the Hokage building in one breath and pushed open the door of the Hokage office. As Chiba stepped into it, what he saw was the gate of Bofeng Shui who was immersed in his work. At this moment, Chiba was extremely convinced that he absolutely didn''t eat anything. . So he walked up to the Bo Feng Shui Gate and spoke with a volume that could attract the Bo Feng Shui Gate as much as possible. "Oh, Chiba." But when he heard this sound, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t look up, and said, "Is there anything wrong?" Gee! Hearing this sentence, Chiba frowned. This wave of Feng Shuimen was completely unaware that it was already a meal, and even had no desire to eat, and this reaction completely did not give him anything." A chance to have a meal. Alas, it would be nice if Jiu Xinnai didn''t have conflicts. Jiuxinai is here, I am afraid it is difficult for Bo Feng Shuimen not to eat. At this moment, Qianye suddenly had such an idea. Ok? Then, when this thought came up, Chiba was startled slightly and frowned. Could it be said that Bofeng Shuimen does not think about tea and rice now, and works hard, and there are elements in it that are in conflict with Jiu Xin Na? The relationship between Watergate and Jiu Xinnai, although there are not so many vigorous, you love me and I love you, it is undoubtedly very deep. After all, starting from school, even if the element of love is not added, their own feelings are extremely deep, love Not to mention. This water gate looked fine, but as Hokage, he couldn''t show too much emotion in his heart. In fact, he is also very sad. That''s why I work to relieve my worries. As for Jiuxinai, he was angry because of Bo Feng Shuimens inaction on Xuenai, and it was impossible to take care of the water gate and remind him to eat and sleep... The consequences of the two combined... No way! If you don''t persuade you as soon as possible, this water gate will get tired sooner or later, and you will be overworked! Moreover, in the short term, foreign affairs are undecided now. If there is a problem with the new Hokage, will it cause another wave or even cause a war? Uh Is this important? Frowning, Chiba''s heart flashed a series of frightening thoughts. War is definitely not what he wants to happen, definitely not! In this war, although he didn''t show anything, he had already lost a lot. Kento, Shiga, Captain Morino, Nao, and even Hirohiko and Yukina were almost lost. He even witnessed the situation of orphans in the wars of Chiba, Yuze, Heyin, and Zongmi, which is definitely not a life for a child. To these people, Chiba didnt show feelings of sadness. It didnt mean that he didnt care. He didnt feel sad. Its just that he had suffered too much. There were some things that he had to suppress to prevent These things have a negative impact on themselves. He deeply understands the suffering of the war, and he will definitely not let a war that was supposed to be quelled once again set off a **** storm. "Snapped!" And thinking of this, Chiba was not hesitating or hesitating, the oversized steamed bun in his hand fell directly on the table of Bo Feng Shui Men, interrupting Bo Feng Shui Men''s instructions. "What''s wrong with Chiba?" Seeing the super-large steamed bun in front of him, Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback, subconsciously raised his head and looked at Chiba. "Eat! Are you going to exhaust yourself?" However, his gaze settled, it was the back of Chiba walking back to his desk, and then there was a cold voice with a very strong anger. Jiu... Jiu Xinnai? And looking at Chibas back, I dont know if I thought it was too long to work and had hallucinations, or if Chibas actions were too similar. Bo Feng Shuimen seemed to be on Chibas back and saw Kushinas shadow. "You are Hokage. Your body does not belong to you. You have to be responsible for Konoha. If you break down, what will Konoha use to negotiate?" At this moment, Chiba, who sat down and opened the lunch box, said coldly. Not own... But when he heard this sound, Bo Feng Shui Men was startled again, and his heart jumped suddenly. Yes! Im Konohas Hokage now, I want to take care of my body more than everyone else, and now the peace talks are about to come. If there is something wrong with me, although there are three generations of Hokage who can come forward, the effect of my appearance is as good as the third generation. The effect of Naruto is completely different. Even if I have a problem, maybe it will make the gradual calming war resurrect. Then, the results of everyone''s **** battle before will be destroyed in my hands? Chiba, this is reminding me! I can''t abandon my father-in-law because of personal feelings, or because of my personal interests! Before the abdication of the three generations of Hokage, they have repeatedly emphasized the significance of Hokage to the village, whether it is practical or representative. I Some are not divided between public and private. With this heartbeat, this series of thoughts passed through Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart. "I see, thank you, Chiba." Thinking of this, Bofeng Shuimen was also purging the lava, thanked Qianba, and then grabbed the steamed bun. After hearing this, Chiba didn''t answer anything, but seemed to eat for himself. Great! Bo Feng Shui Men has not completely fallen because of Jiu Xin Nai''s affairs. If this continues, there should be a basic guarantee. However, let''s solve it as soon as possible, these two things. Otherwise, I can''t always hang Bofeng Shuimen''s body like this. After they reconcile, it would be better to let Kusina take care of him. During the meal, such a thought flashed in Chiba''s mind. Ok? This bun? Why are you so familiar? But at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen, who had grabbed the steamed bun, frowned slightly, and looked at the steamed bun in front of him that could not be grasped by a slap. Vaguely, this steamed bun, he seemed familiar. Where is this steamed bun... No, at a certain time period, I seem to... Then ~www.novelhall.com~ his brows wrinkled slowly. Could it be that this is! Then, in the next second, there was a flash of light in his mind, and his entire face was instantly green. Yes Yes Yes It''s that, that kind of bun! After that, he suddenly remembered the fear of being deceived by that man. That, he often used "Isn''t this Watergate? A mission? Have you eaten? Come, brother, here is a bun, I can give it to you." This type of greeting sentence is the horror of stuffing his own man with an oversized steamed bun that is about the same size as the steamed bun. I still remember that year, when he ate this bun, he couldn''t get out of bed for a month. "Gudong!" Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help swallowing. Chiba is his son, so he has mastered that formula too! At this moment, he was very suspicious, and he dared not say anything. Should... Probably not. After all, Chiba just asked me to take care of my body. Ok! will not! Afterwards, between the horror of that man and Chiba, Bo Feng Shuimen hesitated for a moment, and finally chose to believe in Chiba. Then, even so, he still lingered, his hands trembling almost. It wasn''t until Qianye''s rice was almost finished that he was cruel and bit down carefully with a mental look that was never to return. Don''t have diarrhea! And for the moment he bit down, Bo Feng Shuimen almost thought with a crying voice. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1244： Start here "Then, I''ll go to the archives room." Silently packed up the lunch box, glanced at the buns after eating the buns, with a strange expression on her face, Chiba stood up and said hello. Although in this state where there is no special situation or emergency, he does not need to say hello, and he can do what he thinks is necessary in a free area, but after all, he is in the same office as Bofeng Shuimen. This does not say hello, what Without saying anything, what should I do? Chiba always felt that there was something for him. After all, for some time to come, he will be able to get along with Bo Feng Shuimen day and night, and see if he looks up and sees his head down. Moreover, although Bofeng Shuimen didn''t have much contact with him, it still gave him a lot of help. If there is no experience of Bofeng Shuimen''s form change at the extreme level of form change, and the nature of the property change level is added to the extreme form change. The teaching of change experience, his understanding of changes in form and nature, progress cannot be so great. It can be said that Bo Feng Shuimen can be regarded as half of his mentor. Coupled with the status of Kushinai''s fianc and future husband, it is impossible for Chiba to be so divided and embarrassed. "Oh...you will come back to my side later, I want to talk to you about your suggestions for the expansion work." Hearing this sentence, the weird color on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face converged, and he nodded and said solemnly. "Well, I got it." In this regard, Chiba did not feel surprised, did not care too much, and responded casually. Bo Feng Shuimen asked him to talk about the expansion plan. In his expectation, in his suggestions to Bo Feng Shuimen, some things must be discussed in detail. A simple summary cannot be completely done. "Ok." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, then stopped saying more and acquiesced in Qianye''s behavior of leaving. "Then, I''m leaving." Seeing that Bofeng Shuimen continued to lower his head to work, Chiba was not talking nonsense, and after a sound, he opened the door and left. When Qianye left, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly stopped writing and touched his stomach, a look of distraction and lingering fear appeared on his face. Now almost ten minutes have passed, and the buns should be fine. call Really hanging. And he finally let go of his heart, the horror that belonged to that man''s unique, slowly dissipated, and he was able to focus on his office. ... It''s almost here. After exiting the door of the Hokage office, Chiba walked all the way towards a downward spiral staircase. After entering the flat ground, after two hidden parts in the dark asked and confirmed the assistant''s identity and the privilege of entering the archive room , Stopped in front of a seamless wall blocking the way. I remember, the secret signal Bo Feng Shui Men said was... As the footsteps stopped, Qianye also put up **** in his hands, and as his thoughts turned, several seals suddenly ended. "Om..." Afterwards, there was a sound of separating the stone from the stone. On the seamless wall, a very thin slit slowly appeared, shining with the brilliance of the fire candle. With the brilliance of the fire candle, an enchantment technique was slowly revealed from the wall. Sew together and separate to the sides. In the rumbling sound of the organs, rows of old bookshelves that seemed to carry cobweb filaments slowly appeared in front of Chiba. It is really only after entering the political department to know that this exists. One of Konoha''s deepest secrets that is not in the original work. The second archive room. With the sight of the scene in front of him, Chiba was also quite emotional, knowing this place, it can be regarded as subverting part of his knowledge of Konoha. Although, on the bright side, there is an archive room next to the Hokage Building, but this can be said to be a real archive room. This archive room can be said to be a collection of all kinds of documents on Konoha''s activities on the surface and in the dark from the establishment of the village to the present. Whether its on the table or not, there are basically records here. In this place, apart from the Hokage who is directly under the Anbu elite who guards here, there are only Hokage and Hokage''s trusted assistants or henchmen, and this place is an absolute secret, and leaking is the felony. Even Sannin didn''t know this place. In addition to the ordinary documents, there are also all documents with "confidential" and "extremely confidential". The files recorded here are almost 80% more than the archives on the open side. Documents and information, and the archive room on the surface does not have any real secrets and confidential documents, and all of them are some documents and information on the table. Compared with this real archive room, it can only be said to be one Guise. "Kaka...Kaka..." And as Chiba stepped into it, the separated walls slowly closed together until they formed extremely thin slits. The enchantment techniques on both sides combined, and finally turned into a seamless wall, like the end of a dead end. . Alas, sometimes, I can''t just treat the original content as complete information. In the real world of this Naruto worldview, many things can''t be explained by the half-claw description of the original. Although it hasn''t had much influence yet, if you blindly use the original as the absolute criterion ~www.novelhall.com~ I am afraid I will ignore a lot of things. Walking in this huge, almost inexhaustible archive room, watching the rows of books, inferring the time from the yellowing degree of the paper books and bamboo slips, Chiba silently gave himself one Alert. This is a real world, Konoha can survive in this cruel world, definitely not because of the protagonist''s halo. Rather, the large and small incidents recorded in front of me that have been on the table and cannot hurt the table, the traces left by countless famous and unknown ninjas. To be honest, walking in this archive room, although not viewing any of the materials, Chiba has a feeling of countless ninjas, countless battles, countless blood and countless darkness passing by. Then, once, he deeply felt that this is the same reality as his previous life, and he must be cautious in every decision. Every choice must be taken seriously. Every plan must be meticulous. Because, as long as it is reality, it is always cruel to humans. In reality, life cannot be repeated. Even if he gets another chance to survive, he can''t make what happened here again. "Then, let''s start here!" As the footsteps stopped, Chiba stopped under a shelf that seemed to display relatively new books, scrolls, and bamboo slips, and picked up a roll of bamboo slips. Right now, what he needs to know most is the recent events, especially the events of the six months he was absent. Those long past, there will be time to understand in the future. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1245： Nearly half a year These should be the records of all events in the last six months. Sure enough, the rebellion of the Hyuga clan was completely eliminated from the document? Doesn''t even this real archive room that hides all the archives keep it? Putting down the last scroll of the bookshelf, Chiba frowned slightly, disappointed in her heart. When looking at the archives on this bookshelf, he paid special attention to the events of the past six months, and this bookshelf recorded more important things for almost a year. Through these archives, it can be said that Chiba is very concerned about this year, especially It was the absence of half a year of what happened, and because they were all important things recorded, the approximate gold content of Chiba is also very high. However, in the archives where his death and root activities are recorded, there is no mention of the Hyuga clans rebellion. The truth is that it is completely removed from the document, and security measures are added. Taiwan, the incident of betrayal will be completely forgotten, and during the time of Bo Feng Shuimen, this incident will not surface. The village kept the secret of the Hyuga clans rebellion really thorough. It seems that the Hyuga clan is far more important to Konoha than I thought, and there are probably relationships that are not reflected in the original work. Originally, I was thinking about what further information could be obtained. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help sighing. In the past few days, in his limited leisure time, he has also sorted out the news about the Hyuga clan betrayal. He has almost been able to see the whole process of the Hyuga clan betrayal. , But there are a few more important details that are blank. These details are likely to influence the various situations of Hyuga Rebellion. If it is to be 100% accurate, then these details must be clarified. In order to wait for the bird in Xuenai''s cage to find a way to solve her unfair treatment, during this time, Chiba must also be more aware of this betrayal, and then can 100% solve Xuena''s problem. Alas, we still have to be clearer to have absolute certainty. Although there is 80% hope, there is still a little bit less. However, the village has not been easy to pass this year. Fortunately, Bo Feng Shuimen came to power. After sighing, Qianye stroked the relatively new bookshelf, as well as the scrolls and bamboo slips on it. Through the inspection of these files, Chiba has learned about Konoha''s events both over and under the covers over the past year. Through these events, it is not difficult for him to speculate that this year, especially before and after Bo Feng Shuimen came to power. The situation in the village. It can be said that if Bofeng Shuimen is not sufficiently wise, I am afraid that when the old and the new Hokage alternate, the village will fall apart. The first is external reasons. A large number of spies flooded into Konoha during the Hokage campaign, and secretly carried out a lot of destructive work. They wanted to sabotage the election of the new Naruto. Fortunately, Hokage''s direct Anbu and the three generations of Hokage arranged in advance to force them. These damages are on the surface. It was also from that time that the village began to implement strict martial law. As far as Chiba knew, martial law was a signal to other Ninja villages. After the election, Bo Feng Shuimen felt that martial law was a good signal, and it was also possible. Prevent possible fish that slipped through the net, so it has not been eliminated. Although the martial law is now a signal to other Shinobu villages, it was used to eliminate spies in the beginning. Secondly, there are internal issues. The first is the Naruto battle between Oshemaru and Hafengmizumen. Although Oshemaru does not seem to be very popular, he is still charismatic. Otherwise, there will not be so many people willing to become him. In addition to the overall command of the frontal battlefield and the reputation of Sannin, there are still quite a few ninja groups who support Oshemaru. In fact, in terms of ninja groups, although Hafeng Mizumon has a one-sided popularity, some people do not I don''t care about his age. On the contrary, I feel that Oshemaru is more reliable. However, there are many ninjas who feel that Hafengshuimen is competent enough. It can be said that the number of votes in the ninja group is even. Also because of the similar number of people, the ninja group almost formed two factions during the election, and there was a lot of disputes secretly, and there were even one or two fighting incidents that almost caused great adverse reactions. However, fortunately, the number of votes of ordinary residents was one-sided in favor of the wave. Therefore, the election was decided within a few days, and it did not escalate to any situation that would affect the overall situation. Its just that these two battles that almost caused adverse reactions, Chiba always felt that there was a figure in it. If the election did not end so quickly and the votes of residents were not collected so quickly, then it would really be out. Problem. This is still quite an issue. And the second is Gens activities, which is the issue of Danzo. In the past year, Gens activities were actually quite active due to the war, especially in the dark on the external battlefield, or in other villages. During this period of time, Chiba discovered some incidents that seemed to be no problem, but were faintly weird. For example, an outing before the mission of Shinwubi Bridge, which seemed to be routine. When it comes to important information, you have to solve it yourself. Although Danzo does not leave the village very often, but this kind of war is still an unfavorable war period. Not only can he leave the village, he must also leave the village. Konoha is also very important. No matter what happens to Danzo, Chiba will never deny this. However, this time from the Danzo out of the village, he came back in just one day. Although the above said that the information was misguided, there seemed to be no problem. It was normal that the information between the ninjas was misled. However, Chiba intuitively felt that Danzo''s going out this time was definitely not that simple. After Danzang returned, he had the task of God Wubi Bridge. If Danzo is really misled by intelligence ~www.novelhall.com~The mission of God Wubi Bridge will only be postponed and will not be issued immediately. This will be issued immediately, as if Danzo was not misled, but got the first place. The intelligence of the hand is the same. Its okay to see here alone. It can also be said that the task of contacting the Shinsubi Bridge is due to an urgent situation. However, from the perspective of Chiba, in the view of Chiba who knows Danzos temperament and behavior and ambition, here, Dan Zang definitely did something small. And such small actions can be seen in the records of this year. I''m afraid, if it weren''t for Bo Feng Shui''s sloppy look, what will go wrong in the Hokage election is still unknown. And this root activity is undoubtedly a hidden danger to the village. After that, after Bo Feng Shuimen took office, Oshe Maru seemed to be silent, but Chiba knew that O She Maru was truly terrifying, and the O She Maru that he absolutely didn''t want to deal with had already appeared, and it was definitely a hidden danger. Root''s activities, after Bo Feng Shuimen took office, also had many small actions, which were also hidden dangers. It can be said that in addition to several risks during the election period, there are still many hidden dangers in the village. If you are not careful, you will be troubled internally and externally, and Konoha will be destroyed even overnight. "No wonder, as soon as Huojian had something to do, I directly appointed a Hokage assistant agent. I should still be responsible for stabilizing the various unstable factors in the village!" Thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help sighing slightly. This job, I can''t be too perfunctory! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1246： Nobuhiko Uchiha So, next, it''s Nobuhiko Uchiha! After stroking the relatively new bookshelf, Chiba moved slowly and began to walk all the way in, looking at the books on the bookshelf that were getting older and older, and the signs that gradually appeared on the bookshelf. The secret sign of the year frowned slightly. According to Naos story, Uchiha Nobuhiko should be in Hirohiko... In his mind, based on Nao''s narrative, he inferred the year of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s rebellion. Then, after walking for a while, he stopped beside the two bookshelves side by side with the same cipher text, frowning deeply. So many things happened this year when Uchiha Nobuhiko rebelled? After this stopped, Chiba glanced at the two side-by-side bookshelves at the back, and the code text on them turned out to be exactly the same. In other words, what happened this year, there are four bookshelves! This is the first time that Chiba has seen such a situation. The four bookshelves are eight times as many as the year he has seen the least things, and twice as many as the year he has seen the most things except this year. . This year should be regarded as the year with the most incidents for Konoha. Ok? I remember that the year was calm, right? Nothing major happened! Why does the number of files seem to be something earth-shattering? Could it be said that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s rebellion caused such a big reaction from Konoha? Frowning, Chiba raised his head on tiptoe, took a scroll from the top of the bookshelf, took a photo of the dust on it, and looked suspiciously. And as it seemed, Chiba soon sank in. One scroll, two scrolls...One bamboo slip, two bamboo slips...One book, two books... Looking at it, Chiba''s brows frowned. No no! Nothing at all? Can it be summarized in just a few sentences? But when Chiba browsed all the books on the four shelves, it was estimated that three hours later, his face became very ugly. Regarding Uchiha Nobuhiko, there is only one summary of "killing the genius of the same family, defecting from the village that night, and disappearing", and then some personal information about him in the village, and whether it is school grades or personal strength, even if it is written in Lunyan. Ordinary, it can be said to be a standard but not standard Uchiha clan. In terms of strength, even though they are a bit more powerful than ordinary people, in the Uchiha clan, they are quite ordinary, even a relatively untalented member. This information is similar to what Nao said to him, and the judgment recorded in the record about "Suspected jealousy attacked and killed a genius friend" seems very natural. Chiba, who knows the secret of writing round eyes, can even think There are several more natural reasons. For example, in addition to jealousy, this **** may have learned about the evolutionary conditions of Shao Lun Yan from some sources. Envy and desire to become stronger have killed his best friend, Nao''s brother. After all, it is not unusual for a ninja who is a close friend of ordinary strength and a dazzling genius by his side to become stronger, and it is not uncommon to even fall into the dark for this reason. Killing the tribe, then betraying the village, naturally there is nothing suspicious. It can be said that from the record, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is really ordinary, ordinary killing close friends, ordinary obtaining kaleidoscope writing round eyes to satisfy the desire to become stronger, ordinary defecting, there is no clue at all. Or what other hidden information is there. There is no explosive point that Chiba wants at all, and it can be said to be an extremely common betrayal. However, if he is just an ordinary Uchiha, why is his kaleidoscope writing round eyes so powerful? Nao''s kaleidoscope pupil power is quite strong. In the kaleidoscope, it may not be as good as the excellent eyes of Itachi and Sasuke, but it should not be far behind. And from Nao''s narration, although there is no clear statement, between the lines, there is full of jealousy and even fear for Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes. This is the eye that surpasses the pupil power of Nao''s eyes, so that Nao can perform like this. Although everyone has a qualitative leap after the opening of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, the eyes are different from the eyes, and even the ability of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes depends largely on the talent of the eye opener. For example, the eyes of Sasuke and Itachi are very good eyes. Not only can they unlock monthly readings, Amaterasu, and even Susano Nohu, the ability of Susano Nohu can be unlocked by no kaleidoscope, but Sasuke Yan Dun''s added earth fate is because of his ability to change form. Itachi has very high attainments in Huo Dun, and his Amaterasu is also extremely strong. It can be seen that the ability of the kaleidoscope depends on the individual who opens the eye. Sasuke and Itachi are both geniuses. This is undoubtedly true. Madara is naturally show-stopping with soil. Even with Madara''s guidance, without sufficient talent, it is impossible to become single-handedly and pick Konoha. Of the strong, Zhishui and his ilk, it goes without saying that the young man himself has the title of Zhishui, so where is his talent? So, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has no talent and no outstanding place, why can his pupils be so strong when he opens his eyes? Even if the show is the same as the belt soil, it must be guided by tasks like Madara... Ok? No way? Putting down the last book, Chiba''s frowning brow jerked suddenly. This Uchiha Nobuhiko... Is it also the Uchiha clan chosen by Madara? Thats why you know the eye-opening conditions of Kaleidoscope? Even know the eye-opening conditions of Eternal Kaleidoscope? This, in the original work, Itachi seems to have also learned about the eye-opening conditions of Eternal Kaleidoscope from Madara! No way! Another one, Uchiha, who was selected by Madara? As her brows twitched, Chiba was already shocked, thinking of an unexpected possibility~www.novelhall.com~...what''s the joke? If this is the case, then why does Madara use the soil to have a Uchiha like this, and why would he kill Lin? Want to blacken the soil? " Thinking of this, Chiba was emotionally excited, and a series of doubts blurted out. Do not! impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Another chosen Uchiha? I''m really whimsical. Then, after this sentence, there is an instinctive veto. This is unbelievable. If you have such a strong pupil power and you have already got the eyes of your own brother, you can basically say that you have the eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes. The strength is enough to realize Madaras ambitions. If this is true, So why did Lin die as in the original. This Lin''s death was intentional, in order to blacken the soil. If there is this Uchiha Nobuhiko, then why blacken the soil, Madara, has found a successor! At Madara''s level, it is impossible for him not to know that it is not necessarily a good thing that two blackened Uchiha are together! Moreover, only one spokesperson is enough. If there are two, it will be easier to show off. Once people know that there are two spots, it will weaken the illusion that he is still alive, which is not conducive to his plan. This what happened? in the end, what happened? After vetoing it, Chiba felt as if he was in the mist. Everything about Uchiha Nobuhiko... Can''t see clearly! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1247： Any idea? ut Looking at the four bookshelves that had been rummaged through before, Chiba rubbed his temples, rubbing slightly away from the exhaustion of browsing quickly for more than three hours. After all, there is no detailed record of Uchiha Nobuhiko here. It should be normal. This year, a lot of things have happened. An ordinary ninja of the Uchiha family killed the genius of the family. At the time, it was indeed a sensation, and it looked incredible. However, the reflection in the document is a bit trivial compared with the many things that were openly and secretly revealed in the past, especially the many things that threatened the village. It is possible to write in the document, I am afraid it is also stained by the name of brother Naos genius. . Moreover, Uchiha Nobuhiko is basically small and transparent, and can''t attract anyone''s attention. It is reasonable to get only such information. If the deeds of Uchiha Nobuhiko are recorded here with great fanfare, then there is a problem. After the exhaustion was relieved, Chiba slowly put down his hands, and the disappointment in his heart that had not found Uchiha Nobuhiko''s information slowly dissipated. After thinking about it, it is normal that he could not find it. It was because he was too optimistic and too simple. After understanding this, Chiba also cleared up his mood, and after spending nearly an hour wandering around in this huge archive room, he walked to the seamless wall when he came, Jieyin unlocked the barrier, and took a step. Out. As the wall slowly closed behind him to form a seamless wall, Chiba returned the same way. This time, there was no hidden part to plan, so he went all the way, and soon returned to the door of the Hokage office. At this time, it was almost six o''clock, and it was almost time to rest. However, because of Bo Feng Shuimen''s previous instructions, he still had to talk to Bo Feng Shuimen about his views on his expansion, but he couldn''t go back directly, which was the reason why he returned to the Hokage office gate. Now the general layout of the archives room is understood. Unexpectedly, Konoha has dug such a large space underground, and the archives room still has nearly two-thirds of the empty bookshelves, which should be used to record future events. Moreover, the year of each bookshelf is written with a special code. The newer bookshelves are not written at all. It should be regarded as a kind of protection against spies and intruders, so as not to be too convenient to check, so that spies and intruders can easily take away This information also gives the defense mechanism of the archives time to counter spies and intruders. It''s actually quite an effective measure. Standing in front of the door of the Hokage office, Chiba gently stretched out his hand, but such a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. And if I want to do Narutos assistant, according to Yukinas experience, I must understand the big and small things that have happened to Konoha in the past three years, and understand the longer things as much as possible. I have a general understanding of the development trajectory over a period of time and Konohas current situation, so that after getting new information and data, I can process faster based on this generality, making the document summary clearer and more concise, and the current summary , Basically it is some supplements to the past summary, supplements are always more efficient than all renewal. In this way, we can carry out some planning and targeted summary for the future, so that everything becomes supplementary work. This way, Hokage saves trouble and I save effort. Although there is still some fine work to be done, time can definitely be saved, and Hokage can also be suggested to add several small departments or systems to speed up the resolution of these fine work. In this way, even if the assistants work cannot be neglected, it will not take too much time and experience. After all, it is the end of the Three World Wars. To do this during this period, you only need to add supplements. I am afraid that you have to read all the things in the last few years of the Three World Wars. The war is the most obvious and secret. And also adding the new and old Hokage alternates, I am afraid it is also a big project! However, there is no way... I can save trouble, but Bo Feng Shuimen will inevitably suffer. Ugh When his hand touched the door of Hokage''s office, Chiba started a series of calculations in his heart. "Squeak..." When these thoughts turned, Chiba''s hand slightly pushed open the door of the Hokage office. "Yes! Four generations of Hokage-sama!" The moment the door opened, Anbu''s response came from inside the door, as if Bofeng Shuimen had ordered something, Anbu left in response. "Four generations of Hokage-sama." Seeing the dark part in front of him suddenly disappeared, Chiba made a soft voice to remind him that after finishing the order, he still frowned. It seemed that the thoughtful wave of Feng Shuimen signaled that he had returned. "Well, Chiba." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen raised his eyes slightly, and after taking a look at Chiba, he nodded slightly and greeted him, indicating that he knew he was coming. "Did something happen again?" Seeing the frowning thinking of Bo Feng Shui Men, Chiba hesitated for a moment and asked. In the past few days, he has also processed a lot of information. Although most of it is routine information, he also received a few special information about the changes in the frontline Wuyin Village and Yunyin Village. Although Wuyin Village did not Join the frontal battlefield, but at the stall where the frontal battlefield is about to end, they are active. Even today, Chiba received a special piece of information that the ninja from the Hidden Fog Village actually showed signs of activities in the Hidden Sand Village, which can be said to be too active. In such a situation, Chiba wouldn''t be surprised if something unexpected happened. Looking at the look of Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba guessed that something was wrong, and now that it is a foreign affairs issue, plus the changes in the two villages~www.novelhall.com~ If something happens, Chiba can only think Something happened in foreign affairs. "No, it''s just that Shayin Village, as an alliance, wants us to provide support to drive out a 20-man army attacking Shayin''s Wuyin Village." Hearing Chiba''s question, Bo Feng Shuimen shook his head and said. The 20-man concealed troop is actually not a big problem. With the current situation, Konoha has enough strength to dispatch a troop to expel it. However, Bo Feng Shuimen was a little worried. At this time, Wuyin suddenly attacked Shayin Village. This force is too strange. If you really take advantage of Shayins vitality in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain and take advantage of the approaching battle, it will be a little lax. In terms of timing, this force is too small. Bofeng Shuimen suspects that Wuyin Village is referring to something else. After all, Shayin and Konoha border. "Does Wuyin attack Shayin Village? Or a team of only twenty people?" After hearing this, Chiba was slightly taken aback when he contacted the previous information. This is a conspiracy! Wuyin Village should now be controlled by Madara. With Madara''s wisdom, it is impossible to send only twenty people. But, I dont know if Madaras purpose is Shayin or Konoha! In this dazed state, Qianye almost concluded that there must be a conspiracy in it. As for the conspiracy, he couldn''t guess. After all, there was too little information about Wuyin Village, and the quality just stayed in the abnormal state. It was difficult to guess. "Do you have any ideas?" At this time, at the stall that Chiba had determined, Bo Feng Shuimen asked. Here, ask Chiba''s opinion first. So Bo Feng Shuimen thought. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1248： Tough attitude! "Must help." Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s question, although he knew there was a conspiracy, Chiba did not hesitate and said decisively. "Must help?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shui Men was taken aback. Of course, he didn''t think that Chiba didn''t know that there must be a conspiracy, and he didn''t think he would lose sight of the stakes. The entire Three World Wars Wuyin Village did not move, and now the three wars are almost entering the peace talks and alliance phase, but they are blatantly attacking. There is no conspiracy in it, that is impossible, and why Wuyin Village did this, of course It could not be as simple as taking advantage of the fire to rob. Although Shayin Village suffered heavy losses, the village''s defense was not much weaker. With a mere twenty people, Shayin was too underestimated. The key is, will Wuyin Village underestimate Shayin Village? meeting! Because of the heavy losses, I would underestimate it. Otherwise, I would not directly attack Shayin Village across the mainland. You must know that Wuyin Village is lonely overseas, in the extreme east. And Shayin is located in the inland desert area, in the extreme west. This mist attacked Shayins main village. On such a long journey, there are two big Ninja villages, Yanyin and Konoha. If the misty does not underestimate Shayin, what? May make such a move. At the same time, it will not. No here, because Wuyin Village cannot be underestimated in Shayin Village like it is now. Twenty people want to attack Shayin Village. This is obviously too underestimated. After all, Shayin is also a big Ren Village. The previous few battles in the Ninja World were all powerful Ninja Villages that can be hard to regret with Konoha. Even if it has declined a lot now, it will not be broken by a mere twenty people. To be honest, even the Seven Ninja Knives of Mist All of them are among the twenty people, and it is absolutely impossible to break Shayin Village. Moreover, Shayin is also a country with tail beasts, and the terrain of Shayin is still the most suitable terrain for its tail beast attributes. If the Shou Crane is violent in the desert area, to be honest, even if there are four generations of water in these twenty people Shadow, and the three-tailed man Zhuli ran away at the same time, even if the three-tailed two more tails, I am afraid they will have to be beaten back. Not to mention the disadvantages of Sanwei in the desert area, it is said that the power of the guard crane in the desert area is enough to keep the sand hidden village from being destroyed by the enemy. Otherwise, when the tail beast was divided, Feng Ying would not have the guard crane. , I dont want a tail beast, I want money and land." It can be said that Wuyin can underestimate Shayin, but it is impossible to underestimate Shayin. This kind of action looks like suicide, and it is conspiracy in any way. This can be seen by anyone. It''s just that Chiba''s answer was so simple, but it made Bo Feng Shuimen a little surprised. He considered this matter again and again, and he didn''t make a decision. Chiba was so simple, he couldn''t figure it out. This matter can be big or small. Little man, this may be a vain shot from the mist, and then plotting other Shinobu villages. The bigger one may once again cause the Ninja World War, and the existence will be dragged into the quagmire of war again. After all, even though it is currently at the stall of the peace talks and repair alliance, none of the villages has expressed their opinions and has no intention to contact them. Moreover, the other three Ninja villages are at a disadvantage, far from the victorious country. Now the only victorious country is Konoha. Who knows that the other three Ninja villages used this as an opportunity to make a desperate bet and start a war again. Get rid of the disadvantage of defeat. And if this war starts, Konoha, as the only victorious country, will become the target of public criticism, and the outcome is self-evident. Chiba...Is there any perfect solution? However, being surprised is one thing. Will Bofeng Shuimen suspect that Chiba is another matter? At this time, Bofeng Shuimen is still very confident in Chiba. After being surprised, he realized that Chiba might have The perfect solution is to speak directly: "What do you want to do?" "First of all, since Wuyin Village has twenty people, then we are also twenty people, divided into five groups, five perceptual ninjas, the others are combat-type Shangnin or special Shangnin, directly dispatch a twenty-person Shangren Forbearance troops, give Zusha a concealed face. Also show our Konoha''s posture in defeating the country, and give everyone a message that we are not afraid of things. We will not abandon our allies." Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s question, Chiba seemed to have been waiting for him to ask, and said directly. Shinobi troops? Don''t be afraid of things, don''t discard allies? It turned out to be like this, a tough stance to defeat the country! Chiba is going to persecute the other three Shinobu Village peace talks? And beat Wuyin Village? However, if the mist is just a vain shot, don''t have other pictures? Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen instantly understood Chiba''s plan, but he still had some doubts in his heart. "Then, behind this Shangren force, mobilize defense personnel to form an elite unit of 100 people, which can support a thousand-person combat unit, follow all the way in secret, and directly notify the front line to enter the state of preparation. Set up eyeliners along the coastline." And as if knowing the doubts of Bofeng Water Gate, Chiba said directly. All elite troops? Thousands of combat troops? Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes flashed, and his doubts disappeared in an instant. To expel the twenty-man troop, it does not necessarily need to send corresponding troops. Since this misty shadow is so obvious, we might as well Obviously. Moreover, the elites are drawn directly from the defense forces. Now the village is under martial law, and some elites can indeed be separated. Furthermore, ~www.novelhall.com~ If Wuyin Village wants to pass through the country of grass and water without knowing it, the number of people will never be too large. A hundred elite troops are enough, even if they have any changes, As long as the front line is prepared and monitors the coastline of the Wuyin Village, then even if there is any conspiracy, it will be sufficient to deal with it. "I see. I will inform the fourth generation Fengying that we will send 120 people to support and ask them to approve entry." Thinking of this, Bofeng Water Gate was already clear, and he said. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded without much objection. Bo Feng Shui Men is worthy of being a Bo Feng Shui Men, and it will be clear without a click. It also specifically informs the four generations of Feng Ying that they are not gentlemen. Twenty people attacked, and Konohas help was needed. Im afraid this sandy hidden village was not at ease, but it was so obvious. It is estimated that the other Ninja villages have also intervened in this matter. This is obviously provoking the incident. . Although I don''t know how they are going to conduct the third Ninja World War again, it''s nothing more than that. In this matter, we can''t ignore the friendship of the alliance, we can''t give them an opportunity, and we can''t cause chaos. To make Shayin speechless, to make Wuyin afraid to move, let the other two Shinobu see that Konoha is not so easy to fall over, at least not in the short term, so that their minds can converge. As for the elite of 120 people, I see if you dare to let in Shayin Village. Now, let''s get a headache! "So, about the expansion plan..." But at this time, after the decision was made, Bo Feng Shuimen turned around and raised the matter of expansion. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1249： New appointment "Ah" About half an hour later, it was already 6 o''clock in the afternoon, which was already the time to get off work. Chiba walked out of the Hokage Building. After saying goodbye to the two guards, he turned his back, but he exhaled a long breath. My opinion, shall I implement it... Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Qianye''s heart flashed with helplessness. After looking around, he set out again and headed towards Konoha Hospital. Forget it, lets check my blood test first. In the beginning, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. Just now, after the topic of Bo Feng Shuimen turned to the expansion plan, Chiba left the most important point raised by Chiba to Chiba. That is, Chibas most important proposal on "reducing budgets" is to form a special "ninja construction team" to use ninjutsu to positively influence the expansion work, thereby reducing labor and reducing preparation time. And, before the completion of the expansion work, Chiba will be responsible for this, and give priority to this, that is, the assistant work can be put aside, mainly for the formation of the ninja construction team. At this time, in Chibas arms, there was a "list of ninjas that can be called" given by Hafeng Shuimen. As long as the ninjas appear on it, Chiba can call them anytime and anywhere, but because of Shayin Villages call for help , The original 100 ninjas in it have been reduced to 10. After all, the number of people on the front line cannot be reduced. Since the defense forces need to deploy manpower, they must add manpower. The personnel who are deployed are elite ninjas and ordinary ninjas. However, the current defense and frontline personnel are in a balance. On the point, it is the personnel arrangement that is the least prone to accidents. Now that there is a transfer, it is necessary to mobilize a hundred people to form an elite team that can handle a thousand people, and it can save 10 people, which is also Chiba''s expectation. However, 10 people are too few. Unlike the expansion of the city in the previous life, the expansion of Konoha Village requires the preparation of raw materials. Although some can also be bought and sold, it is limited to the means of transportation. If buying and selling will only delay time and increase costs, it is better to prepare yourself. And Konoha Village is located in the center of the country of fire. It is rich in products, and these raw materials can be made complete. However, if you prepare yourself here, you will need a lot of manpower. Among the budget, this item is the most expensive, and it takes a long time and adds a lot of budget. Therefore, in order to cut the budget, Chiba directly Start with the biggest expense, and then use the advantages of the ninja, especially the ninja and the wind ninja, to improve the preparation speed of the raw materials, and even the topography and landforms to be changed in some village expansions can be done together, and only one person is required. The price of ordinary C-level and even D-level tasks, whether it is efficiency or price, is the most cost-effective. It is estimated that by doing this, at least 60% of the budget can be reduced, and the construction period can also be reduced by 70%. As for what happens after the raw materials are prepared, there will be no ninjas. All these have to be dedicated to the construction workers, and basically the budget is the construction workers. Compared with the raw material preparation stage that required huge manpower expenditure before, this stage is much cheaper. And 10 people, it is impossible to complete this task. The number of people Chiba decided at the beginning was eighty. As for the level, it doesn''t need to be too high, it''s almost a mid-level ninja, and it doesn''t matter if you add some lower ninjas, you just need to master the earth escape or wind escape, and you don''t need to configure too high-end. However, now only one-eighth of people, even Chiba, are clever women who cant afford to cook without rice. If the number of people is not enough, the money that should be spent will still be spent, the extra budget will still be extra, and the long construction period will have to be long. The duration of the project. It seems that starting from tomorrow, I have to start looking for people. The sign of Konoha Hospital slowly appeared in his eyes, and Chiba sighed slightly in his heart. Although helpless, he did not complain. This Shayin Villages call for help is really strange. In the area of ??Wuyin Villages 20 troops, even if the Seven Ninja Knives are there, they cannot overcome Shayins wall. Shayin is built according to the terrain, easy to defend and difficult to attack. None of the Seven Swordsmen could fly over like Deidara, and there is also the sand sea Lao Zang in his village, who can be a thousand-generation mother-in-law, even if the seven Ninja Swords have all arrived, Won''t return. These two old men, Chiba have fought each other, and the energy of the two of them, Chiba didn''t think that the 20-person misty troop would make any waves. Although, the reason why Shayin Village asked for help, it can be considered that he knew of the conspiracy inside and was preventing the conspiracy, so I asked Konoha for help to avoid the misty conspiracy. For this, Eilao is hiding, Chiba thinks it is possible Yes, but the key is Wuyin Village. The actions of Wuyin Village are too strange. If it wants to provoke war again, to be honest, there is no need to go so far to attack Shayin~www.novelhall.com~ directly hit Konoha , To contain a part of Konohas forces and create a neutral position. Then, Yanyin and Yunyin will definitely not sit idly by. Now they are still reluctant to negotiate the alliance, or delay the negotiation of the alliance, or not. Would you like Konoha to be the only winner? Given such an opportunity, they must rush to weaken Konoha in order to balance the power. In addition to the spots behind the mist, there is probably a conspiracy stacked up with conspiracies, and it is really complicated, and I am afraid it will be unclear within a few months. This place should be slashed to cut the mess, directly attack with all strength, and be ready for the war to start again, and this time, if a war breaks out, Konoha can only do anything at all costs, taking advantage of the other three Ninja Village''s vitality. To win in one fell swoop, although it is impossible to destroy the village, they must not be able to fight again. According to the huge personnel losses of Shayin and Yanyin in the Three World Wars, and Yunyins geographical disadvantages plus the fourth-generation Raikages character weaknesses, Chiba is still confident that the three sides will be defeated as soon as possible. Next, it''s not much better than the first three, plus lonely overseas, and Yunyin is actually the same disadvantage, in fact, it is not difficult to pass. Otherwise, Konoha would not be the only victorious country now. Of course, if there is a war again, Konoha will probably suffer a severe loss and suffer a heavy loss. Most of it will be a narrow victory. It is estimated that it will take decades to recuperate. Of course, other Shinobu villages are similar. This is something that all Shinobu villages don''t want to see. It is estimated that the reason why this misty attack is so obvious, I am afraid that there are various villages in it. "I don''t know, can I know what is wrong with my body today." Thinking of this, Chiba also stepped into the gate of Konoha Hospital. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1250： Bad and inspired "Walk around, don''t disturb our research." "Yes, right, right, didn''t you work as an assistant to handle official duties." "Hey! Chiba, give me more budget!" Amidst a pile of disgusting sounds, Chiba was pushed out of the laboratory door with a twitching expression. The door panel almost hit the nose closed with a "bang". Today, Chiba received another tube of blood. Circumstances were driven out. "Has the blood gotten?" "It''s here!" "Okay! Then carry out the experiment that I said yesterday!" After being kicked out, a few more sounds came from inside. Am I... some kind of blood provider? Hearing this, Chiba''s twitching face completely stiffened. These few words gave him a very bad impression. This group of old scholars has been completely immersed in it. He suspects that these guys have been He didn''t go home, and he no longer treated him as a person. Ugh Forget it, if they are so fanatical, it means that they will research thoroughly. Now in the village, as a Hokage assistant agent, I don''t need to fight. It is impossible to appear on the battlefield. Physically, that''s it. However, Chiba was not angry. Even when he handed over his blood samples to this group of old scholars, he was already mentally prepared. These old people were eager to research after retirement. The existence of the research is self-evident. On the contrary, the more fanatical they are now, the more accurate the final data will be, and he can more clearly know the changes in his body. "Forget it, let''s go back to eat first, if it''s too late, it will be terrible for Jiuxina to go crazy!" Thinking of this, Chiba sighed and walked back. Then, Chiba thought about the construction team members all the way, while walking back to the Japanese-style cabin. "I am back" With a helpless expression on the door of the cabin, Chiba opened his mouth slightly lower. It still doesn''t work, not even twenty people! Must be around thirty people! Unless there is a master who uses the earth escape, there is also a powerful wind escape user! Only by forcibly reducing the number to about twenty. Ugh However, now that the defense forces have to mobilize elite personnel, the regular personnel of the mission system have actually been mobilized, and it is estimated that there are not many. Anbe''s words... Under this kind of martial law and expatriate expatriates, plus internal and external affairs, there are no people in Anbu... Alas, although the village staff seems to have surplus, they are actually performing their duties. It seems that there is nothing to do, but there is no way to make changes. Sure enough, the village is still in a tight state! During the words, Qianye sighed. The personnel''s affairs were really difficult to find. Although he had a certain number of candidates, the number was still too small. "Oh, welcome back, Chiba." At this time, when he stepped into the cabin, it was Xuenai''s voice: "Teacher Jiu Xinnai has already prepared the meal, let you eat it when you come back." "Oh" Hearing this sound, Chiba shook his head slightly, shook off the helpless thoughts in his mind, sat down at the low table, subconsciously picked up the bowls and chopsticks, and then subconsciously said: "Teacher Kusina goes out again. Yet?" Ok? As he spoke, his brows frowned unconsciously. How do you feel that you have forgotten something important? There was such a thought flashed in his mind, as if he had forgotten what must be done, but when he realized it, recalling it, he could not remember what must be done. For a while, Chibas The chopsticks paused in the air. "Yes, I went out again, it seems that I forgot to buy something." At this moment, Xue Na in front of him was slowly putting down his chopsticks, and when he heard Qianba''s question, he answered. "Oh" In response, Chiba nodded, then bowed his head and began to pick up rice. What did you forget to buy? What else do we want in our house... A trace of doubt also flashed through his heart during the meal. Ok? Then, before this trace of doubt had completely flashed, his eyes glared, and his face suddenly changed, and his face became stiff in an instant. Bad bad bad! It''s over this time! Generator! The generator forgot! The generator that Jiuxina said in the morning! It''s over, it''s over! This is what he prepared for Hongyan to come back and see a completely renewed home. According to the current problem of Hongyan, if I didn''t manage this matter! If this matter is not done well today... dead! will die! Will definitely die! After feeling shocked, the stiffness on Qianye''s face instantly turned into panic, and this person almost trembled, leaving only one word in his mind. A "dead" word! "what happened?" At this time, Yuuki who was about to pick up the "look" aside seemed to feel Chiba''s abnormality and asked. "Snow... Xuena, oh... oh, I forgot what Mr. Kushina asked me to do this morning." In response, Chiba almost trembled. "What...what!" When she heard this sentence, Xue Na was stunned for a moment, then her face turned pale, and her hands trembled, and she almost fell to the ground. Chi... Chiba, it''s over! There was despair in her heart. "I''ll go to the logistics department immediately after I finish eating. I shouldn''t get off work yet. You help me stabilize Mr. Jiu Xinnai, just say...just say..." At this time, Chiba''s brains were also activated instantly, but driven by terror, he was halfway through his speech, but he couldn''t say anything. For a while, he didn''t find any good reason to hold him down~www .novelhall.com~ Jiu Xinnai is not easy to fool, especially when it comes to her serious business, and the generator is definitely her serious business. "I''m sending food to Hongyan, and the generator will be here in a while." At this stall in Chiba that couldn''t turn a bit, Xuena added. "Yes! Bring Hongyan food, the generator will be there in a while." When she heard Xue Nai''s words, Chiba''s mind suddenly flashed, and she settled down. "Well, then you eat quickly, and before Mr. Jiu Xin Nai is back, go first." In this regard, Xuena was also busy reminding Chiba to eat quickly. "it is good!" Hearing that, Qianye must have let go of eating, and soon, he will eat the food for five people. Then, he did not hesitate to get up. "Hongyan''s meal is in the kitchen, don''t forget." Hearing the sound of Chiba getting up, Xuena reminded him again. "Oh!" In response, Chiba suddenly ran into the kitchen. "Then I''m going out!" After that, he took Hongyan''s lunch box and walked out. "Be careful on the road!" Xue Na hurriedly said. Really... How could Chiba forget such an important thing, wouldn''t he be beaten again? But her heart couldn''t help but groaned. Ok? Give Hirohiko a meal... Hirohiko... Hirohiko? At this moment, Qianye rushed out of the door, but Qianye''s heart was stunned, as if thinking of something, thinking of a breakthrough. Looks like it can! Try it! While flying by, Chiba made some decision. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1250 Bad and Inspiration (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1251： Big deal "The only building in Zone J. Due to regional problems, we have applied for a generator. It has been confirmed." The female ninja on duty in the logistics department carefully checked the application form in her hand and pressed the seal of the logistics department on it and approved the rationing of generators. call It was finally resolved, and almost got off work here. Looking at the seal pressed by the female ninja, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief. He ran all the way just now, and if it was a little late, he would be off work here. "Do we need to send it there? Master Chiba." At the stall in Chiba''s heart, the female ninja raised her head and said again. "Well, trouble you." In this regard, although Chiba is still a little uncomfortable with the term "Chiba-sama" and his face is a little unnatural, he did not refuse. This "home delivery" service is not because he is the privilege of the Hokage assistant agent, but in this expansion plan, every household has to be connected to water and electricity, and the downtown area is even a prosperous area. Water and electricity, like his Japanese-style cabin, although it is located in a remote area, as long as you apply, you can also get water and electricity. However, unlike the downtown area, because of its remoteness, the He-style chalet has to be allocated a generator independently. Otherwise, if there is a power problem, it will take too much time to come and go, which will increase labor costs. , Directly give a generator self-sufficiency, also save a lot of trouble. This "home delivery" is also a part of the water and electricity plan. Any place where a generator is needed can apply for delivery, which is considered a benefit. Since this wave of Feng Shui Men came to power, they have also attached great importance to the life of the villagers, and made it as convenient as possible for the villagers to benefit. It is also a reward for the support of the villagers. "Well, we will arrange for a dedicated person to send the generator to it in a while, and install the electricity, and there are still water problems. Because the place is a bit remote, it may take three to five days." Upon hearing this, the female ninja nodded, looked at another application form, and said. , This is water and electricity. Since the electricity has been turned on, Chiba has also sent the application for water to save trouble. You can''t let Kushina go to carry water all the time. "Well, I see, thank you." In response, Chiba nodded. Although the logistics department always gave himself orders when working during the day, the efficiency of the service was really nothing. "Do you have any other needs?" Hearing what Chiba said, the female ninja was also very professional. She helped her glasses and gave Chiba a questioning look. "that''s all, thanks." Chiba shook his head, indicating that there is no more. "it is good." Upon hearing this, the female ninja nodded. "Then, the formalities have been completed, haven''t you? There is nothing else I need to do, then I will leave." At this time, Chiba asked again. "it is ready." In response, the female ninja spoke. "Then, thank you, goodbye." Hearing these words, Chiba nodded, and after thanking him again, he took the lunch box for Hongyan and left the logistics department directly. Is he... the hero of that village, who saved the village''s Takichiba in the hands of Wuqian Iwagami? After watching Chiba leave, the female ninja''s gentle but serious face, frowned slightly, turned her thoughts rather solemnly. Ok... so cute! Then, after serious thoughts, her face suddenly turned away, and her hands couldn''t help covering her cheeks. Is this... the so-called contrast cuteness? It''s just a handsome little boy! I heard that Hirohiko from the Uchiha clan is also a beautiful boy... what! If it wasn''t for that Hongyan was confined for killing his family... Do not! and many more! Is this lunch box going to deliver meals to Hongyan? This This this this... Is this... Covering her cheeks, a series of thoughts that were unfortunately finally transformed into excitement suddenly flashed through her heart. "Yeah!" Thinking of the end, she even screamed while covering her face. Forbidden... Love! A series of pictures of Chiba and Hirohiko flashed through her mind, and finally turned into this uncontrollable excitement that made her scream. ... The generator can be delivered to the door, and someone can install it directly, which saves trouble. Otherwise, it is estimated that 100% of this job will fall on me. Chiba, who had left the logistics department, walked all the way to the confinement room, but felt a little grateful in his heart. If this expansion plan does not have this convenient part, then he will be hard pressed. There are two people at home, Xuena and Kusina. Naturally, it is impossible for Yukina to do this, and he can''t let Kushina go to move the generator, set up the wires and turn on electricity. In the end, it must have fallen on him. However, this matter is settled, and the next thing is not so simple. Thinking of this, Qianye had a slightly solemn thought in his mind. Indeed, this engineering team is a very good opportunity, but after all, this matter is very sensitive and may not be approved. Even if approved, this matter cannot be determined by Hokage alone, and Bo Feng Shuimen must also consider the most critical aspect. In this respect, I am afraid it is not so easy to deal with. Did this solemn thought arise? Qianye unconsciously touched the list of ten people given to him by Zhongbo Fengshuimen, with a heavy heart. There is no problem with Hirohiko~www.novelhall.com~ There is no problem with Hafengmizumon. The key is the Uchiha clan! After all, Hongyan killed his family! Feeling the touch of the scroll of the list through the clothes, Chiba frowned tightly, embarrassed. difficult! It''s too difficult! Let Hongyan join the engineering team and make up for it! Thinking about it, he couldn''t help sighing. Yes! He is now figuring out how to let Hongyan join the engineering team to contribute to the village and change some of Hongyan''s situation. Of course, it is impossible to release Hongyan because of the engineering team. In other words, it is an attack on the same clan and the village partner. This is basically a situation of rebellion in the village. No matter how mentally unstable, it is impossible to go without punishment, or Doing some engineering work can be wiped out. However, this can make Hongyan''s image better, at least better among the villagers. Although Konoha Village is a ninja village, it can be seen from the Naruto general election that the people also have considerable influence. In this way, it can make Hongyan''s situation better, maybe it can open a breakthrough. After all, Hongyan was in full view of killing his family. He was about to deal with this matter. It was really a monolithic one, and Chiba couldn''t find a breakthrough. "Anyway, I can do whatever I can do. In any case, as long as there is a slight possibility, I have to do it. Otherwise, Hongyan may stay in the confinement room forever." Thinking of this, Qianye suddenly inhaled, paced quickly, and after a firm voice, he accelerated towards the confinement room. Big deal, go to the Uchiha clan and meet Uchiha Fudake! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1252： frank "So, you mean to let me participate in this engineering team, and then, look for opportunities to get out of prison?" Hiroshiko''s voice came from behind the closed door in the dark confinement room. "um, yes." In response, Chiba, who was leaning against the door, nodded, and Hirohiko quickly understood what he meant. Just now, he told Hongyan the idea of ??letting Hongyan join the engineering team, and also explained his purpose. And, truthfully told Hirohiko that he could not find a way to get out of prison. At this moment, Chiba was also relieved. Hirohiko''s reaction was very sensible, but without him. "Indeed, after all, I blatantly killed my fellow clan. Everyone''s eyes are full and the evidence is solid, but there is no way to clear it." The next words of Hirohiko made Chiba feel more at ease. It is obvious that although darkness already exists in his heart, driven by the goal of revenge, Hirohiko''s head is unprecedentedly clear and calm, even today. While Hongyan spoke, apart from a rational calmness, even the grit of hatred no longer existed. It can be said that the current Hongyan is emotionally stable, rational and calm. At this time, Chiba almost had a feeling of getting along with the former Hirohiko, and he had not changed at all. "Relax, for this, we only need to find a breakthrough point. Although it seems that there is no possibility of getting out of jail now, you did this under emotionally unstable conditions after all, as long as you have sufficient conditions. Its not impossible to get out of prison." After feeling more relieved, Chiba comforted. "Ok, I know." In this regard, Hongyan''s answer is also very positive. This guy! Do you still believe me in such a situation? But when he heard this sentence, Chibas eyes were slightly sour. Hongyans affirmative tone clearly showed his trust in himself. After all, it is impossible for him to get himself out of prison for this matter, only Chiba. help him. Undoubtedly, this affirmation is an affirmation of Chiba. "By the way, you are sure, no one was killed at that time, at most it was just serious injuries?" After sighing, Chiba confirmed it again. The first topic of the two people just now was not about the engineering team or something, but about the question, "Did you kill anyone during that runaway?" And Hongyans answer was, No, I couldnt control the pupil power at the time. I couldnt control it perfectly, whether its power or accuracy. In addition, I lost control of my emotions. Although people of the same race were seriously injured, they did not kill anyone." At that time, it also gave Qianye a sigh of relief. If you kill someone, then it will be really difficult. After all, wounding and killing are two concepts. But at that time, he thought about it, even if he was mentally unstable, if Hirohiko really killed someone, it would be impossible for Hafengshuimen to protect him. Only by closing him tightly, the Uchiha clan could not stop like this. At this time, I asked again, for fear that there would be any omission in Hongyan''s memory, which would lead to an irreparable situation when the matter was resolved. "After you left yesterday, I remembered it carefully, and there was no death." In this regard, Hongyan answered very positively. It''s just that the content of the words that answered made Qianye''s heart sink slightly. Carefully recall the situation of his runaway, that is to say, Hongyan once again recalled the huge emotional impact on him at that time, and learned that the person he loved the most was the pain of killing himself, and he experienced it again. . It may not even be repeated. Hirohiko... hateful! In this sinking, Qianye couldn''t help gritting his teeth. "Well, in this case, the opportunity should be great. Then, about Uchiha Nobuhiko, I checked it, and there was no useful information left in the village." Although gritted his teeth, Chiba still said casually. "is it?" In this regard, the voice of Hirohiko Monuchi was not surprising. He knew how small and transparent his elder brother was. The village didn''t pay much attention to him, and he didn''t have much information. Yesterday he told Chiba to investigate, but he didnt have much hope. If this person could be found so easily, then Uchiha Nobuhiko might have died in the Uchiha clans many searches and siege. The team is in hand. It is impossible to find Uchiha Nobuhiko easily. Hirohiko is mentally prepared. This kind of thing, although he can''t wait to immediately cut Uchiha Nobuhiko a thousand swords, but he knows very well that his brother is definitely not so easy to find, in order to revenge, in order to succeed in revenge, he must do this well. Be mentally prepared to avoid feeling anxious when you can''t find him. At that time, as long as he has only obsessions but no reason, even if he finds it, the dead person is him. Hongyan is clear about this. He must be forbearing and sensible now. "It seems that you expected it." At this time, Chiba already understood something from Hongyan''s tone and said. Great! Hongyan is still sane! Although he belongs to the Uchiha clan, Hirohiko is a special one! The one that won''t blacken easily! His perseverance and will are definitely not Uchiha who can easily become black! In his heart, he was already overjoyed. "Sorry." In this regard, Hongyan inside the door was slightly taken aback, blurting out these two words without realizing it. I Why should I apologize? And the moment the words were exported~www.novelhall.com~Hongyan was taken aback for a moment. Why should I apologize? At the same time, Chiba was also taken aback when he heard this. "Uh...this, it''s normal, I really need to check it." Then, Chiba spoke uncomfortably. "Ok" In this regard, Hongyan seemed to be still in a daze, and some absent-mindedly responded. Then there was silence. After that, the two fell silent at the same time, but for a while, they couldn''t find anything to say. "Yuki Na...Yes, Xue Na, did something happen to her? I didn''t notice it before, but today, I feel Xue Na is a little different. Did something happen?" After a while, Hongyan''s words suddenly came from the door, breaking the silence. In his tone, Hongyan seemed to have forgotten to ask before, but now suddenly remembered, his words were rather rushed. "Really? You noticed it!" But when he heard this, Qianye sighed and said, in his words, he didn''t intend to hide Xuena''s affairs. "What happened? What happened to Xuena?" However, what he didn''t expect was that as soon as he uttered his words, the door of the confinement room banged, as if something was slapped on it, followed by some nervous words from Hongyan. "Don''t worry, listen to me." Hearing what Hirohiko said, Chiba took a breath and slowly sat down against the wall, and then truthfully told Hirohiko about Yukana''s current situation. Great... Great... In Hongyan''s heart, whether it was me or Xuena, he was still thinking about it. What could be better than this? But in his heart, it was a relief. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1253： Hirohiko is different ...So, if this matter is to be resolved, this must be done, otherwise, everything will be nothing. " After some narration, Qianye finally stayed in this sentence, and the words were quite complicated and helpless. "is it?" After Chiba''s narration about Yukina''s unfair treatment, the Hyuga rebellion, and the implementation of his own solution, there was a pause in the door before Hirohiko''s voice came, but his tone was a little low. "Well, but now everything is moving in a good direction. It is only a matter of time before it can be resolved." Hearing these somewhat low words, Chiba hurriedly added. In this narrative, he also knows everything and speaks endlessly. Although Hongyan focuses on revenge, he is clear-headed, emotionally stable and rational, and there seems to be no sign of blackening, but Chiba has no choice but to make bad plans. That is, although Hongyan has not been blackened, his mind has been completely occupied by revenge, and there is no room for it, and he has gone to the other extreme. After all, if something like revenge is too persistent, it might still fall into darkness. Since Chiba wants to control and guide the darkness in Hirohikos heart, he must mobilize the light in his heart, and Hirohikos light is undoubtedly them. Kushina, he and Yukana, and Hirohikos trust in him, now he has to In fact, their concern is a good performance, which shows that Hongyan''s heart and feelings for them have not changed at all. And now, the reason why he said about Xuena''s situation is to arouse this emotion, this warmth, and it is best to let Hongyan participate in solving the unfair treatment of Xuena, so that his mind can be completely The vengeance was divided into Xuenai, where his tenderness was, to balance the darkness brought to him by the persistence of revenge. Of course, he must also be careful here, because if one thing is wrong, the Xuena incident may also become an opportunity for Hongyan to become black. After all, unfair treatment or something can be said to be a derivative of the darkness of the village. In Hongyan''s mind, Yukana is a bright side and a warm side, but the problem of Yukana is indeed dark. With Hongyan, Chiba is not entirely risk-free. However, Chiba had great confidence in Hirohiko in his previous performance, just as Hirohiko believed in him, he also believed in Hirohiko. "So, your next thing is to study the spell seal?" After Chiba''s words, there was a little silence, and Hirohiko Monuchi said again. "Well, on the curse seal technique, Mr. Kushina directly got the three generations of Hokage''s record scrolls. It can be said that the learning has been accelerated. Today is almost an application stage experiment. As long as it succeeds, then you can save money. Go to many things." In this regard, Chiba said truthfully. Here, Chiba cant hide something from Hirohiko. If you conceal something, if Hirohiko is aware of it, Chiba cant guarantee that it will have any counterproductive effects. In addition to the knowledge just now, at this moment, about Yukanas He must also tell the truth truthfully, without any concealment. "is it?" But when he heard this sentence, Hirohiko Munuchi sighed again, but he didn''t say anything to express his position. "Ok." Chiba didn''t say much about this, just nodded. "Then, go back early, I''m finished." Then, it seemed that there was silence for a while, and Hirohiko''s voice came again. Accompanied by this voice, there was also the sound of the small iron gate next to Chiba being opened for Hirohiko. The opened bento boxes were handed out layer by layer. This guy! When he noticed the clean lunch box, Chiba''s mouth showed a slight smile, and he was relieved again. These words of Hongyan obviously made him focus more on the research of curse seal technique, so that the matter of seeking love can be solved quickly. In a sense, Hongyan has already joined in, although he may now except for not occupying Chiba. Time can''t do anything. However, what Chiba needs most now is time, which is already a great help. "Well, then, I will come again tomorrow." In this regard, Chiba did not hypocritically, picked up the lunch box and stood up. "No, you can check the information more about this matter. You still need to check the information now. After all, you still have official duties. Let''s talk about it every three days. After that, let Xuena... Please trouble Mr. Jiuxinai." But at this time, upon hearing Chiba''s words, Hiroshiko''s negative words came from the door. Obviously, Hongyan is giving in. Give time to Xuena. At this moment, in Hongyan''s heart, Xuena''s affairs even surpassed his obsession with revenge. At this moment, Chiba finally breathed a sigh of relief. Hongyan, it''s the same Hongyan. It''s just that Hongyan now has one more target for revenge. There are some things, he doesn''t need to be so cautious, he doesn''t need to be so cautious, too cautious, too cautious, sometimes it will make Hongyan care about the obsession of revenge, which has a counterproductive effect. Here, let''s go with the flow, just do what you should do. Hongyan, not that fragile! "I have no opinion on chatting for three days, but to deliver the meal, let Xuena come. Although she can''t see and is inconvenient, she doesn''t let her do anything, which makes her unhappy~www.novelhall.com~Since Shun It was just fine, but Chiba didn''t care about anything, retorted. "Um... indeed. I know, I talk to her more, will it make her feel better." Hearing what Chiba said, Hongyan groaned slightly and agreed. "It depends on what you say." In this regard, Chiba did not refute. This is of course good, both for you and her! But in his heart, there is already a happy blooming flower. Now, communicating with the bright place is naturally great for Hirohiko. For Xuena, seeing Hirohiko have begun to communicate with himself, he will naturally feel more at ease, of course. Will be happy. This is good for everyone. It''s just that they can''t talk about everything here, they have to give Hongyan some reminders not to mention Xuena''s pain. And Xuena''s pain point also includes Hongyan''s pain point. As long as Hongyan notices it, then their communication will not be unpleasant. There will be no problems. "I know." Regarding Chiba''s words, Hongyan answered simply. In his words, he clearly understood what Chiba meant. "Then, I''m leaving." Hearing a satisfactory answer, Chiba didn''t wait much and said goodbye directly. "Ok." Inside the door, there was a thoughtful response. Have you started looking for topics? Qianye knew it well, smiled slightly, but started to leave. So, next, tonight, the curse seal technique has to come up with a name! At this moment, his heart was secretly determined. This curse seal technique has already begun the actual combat test, it is the most critical time! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1254： The more you understand, the harder it is to learn "I am back" With a slight sense of relaxation, Chiba once again pushed open the door of the Japanese-style log cabin. "Ding Ding Ding!" But this time, the response he got was not the sound of Xuena welcoming home, but the sound of a hammer hitting a nail, and the sound of a series of people walking upstairs. Has it arrived yet? Almost instantly, such a thought came to his mind. Obviously, this is the generator that has arrived and is now being energized. "Yes! It needs to be connected here too. It is best not to expose the wires." "Yes, that''s it, thank you." "Ah! This room, although this room is not used now, it must be powered on, yes, it must be powered on." Then, when the thought passed, Kushina''s voice came. "Chiba, you washed the kitchen things when you came back. I have no time now." As Chiba walked into the living room, Kushina''s voice came up again. "Uh" In response, Chiba twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, and looked at the lunch box in his hand, a bitterness overflowed from the corner of his mouth. Jiu Xinnai obviously meant to let him wash the dishes, and the subtext was "I''m busy, don''t bother." This Jiu Xinnai was completely troubled by him, so he just found something to keep him out of the way. However, well, listening to Jiu Xinnai''s tone should be very happy. This generator is delivered very quickly. The province is beaten! Although he was disgusted by Kushina, Chiba was still quite happy in his heart. "Yes! Teacher Jiuxina!" Thinking of this, Chiba said in response, then went into the kitchen and began to wash. And then, the power-on project did not take much time. After Chiba was washed and the dishes were stacked one by one, the project was almost completed. After saying goodbye to the construction workers, Kushina went to sleep, and Xuena was already resting. It can be seen that Jiu Xinnai was really tired, and he didn''t even celebrate the power supply at home. Of course, Chiba also told her about the water supply. In this regard, Kushina just expressed his approval and went upstairs. Take a good rest, teacher. And watching Kushina go upstairs, after the sound of opening and closing doors, looking at the closed door, Chiba couldn''t help but say so. Then he went upstairs and returned to his room. "Om!" Bathed in the bright white light, Chiba was too late to sigh, so she sat down at the desk, picked up the scroll of curse seal technique hidden in the various scrolls on the desk, looked at it carefully, and then especially It was the fusion of pattern text, and I read it a few times. After making sure that he had fully understood it, he was not daunting, and immediately began to construct the pattern text of Chakra, and the pattern text was merged into the basic spell seal technique. Exercises. Afterwards, sheets of white paper passed through Chiba''s hand, and one after another weird curse print patterns appeared on the paper during the pressing and lifting movements of his hand. This is the first step of todays training plan. The training of using chakras to construct patterns and texts and attach them to papers and other supporting objects can be said to be quite smooth. Basically, Chibas hands are a complete one with curse seals. Effective graphic text. Of course, these are just a single pattern text, with curse seal effect, but because they are not integrated into the basic spell, they do not have any kind of curse seal ability. The reason why Chibas step is so smooth is that its almost effortless to convert chakras into curse seal texts, or use chakras to construct curse seal pattern texts. Its not because of Chibas talents, it has special curse seals. Technical talent. All this is the credit of the seal technique. Although Chiba understands more and more about seal technique and curse seal technique, seal technique and curse seal technique seem to be very similar, but in fact they are quite different. System, but there is not much difference in the construction of chakra words. Therefore, this can be considered a familiar road in Chiba. Todays real highlight, and also the real difficulty, is the fusion of two patterns and words. This fusion is completely different from the connection combination of the seal technique. The real effect of the spell seal technique is to start with this fusion pattern. , As long as the two patterns are fused, the fusion pattern has a weak curse effect, which can weakly affect the human body. With the re-fusion of the fusion pattern and the fusion pattern, the effectiveness will become stronger and stronger. According to the types of fusion patterns and fusion patterns, the re-fusion of this fusion pattern will not enhance the effect by random fusion, but also requires a corresponding degree of fit. If the degree of fit is not enough, it may even have the opposite effect. It''s not just the fusion of two random fusion patterns. For example, the effect of this fusion pattern is to weakly affect people''s walking behavior, and one effect is to weakly affect people''s spirits, so that when a certain sentence is spoken, the fusion pattern of tongue stiffness will be merged. Then, the last two The effect of the author may disappear and lose its effectiveness. And this is also the difficulty of the spell seal, the fit between the fusion patterns, And the fusion of the spell seal pattern requires the same level to be fused. For example, the most basic spell print pattern text and the spell print pattern text are fused to form a fusion pattern, which can only be fused with the most basic spell print pattern text and the fusion pattern formed by the fusion of the spell print pattern text~www.novelhall.com~ Let me put it this way. If the fusion pattern formed by the fusion of the most basic pattern text and the most basic pattern text is a first-level fusion pattern, the first-level fusion pattern and the first-level fusion pattern are fused into a second-level fusion pattern, and the second and second-level fusion is a third level. Then, the first-level fusion pattern can only be fused with the first-level fusion pattern, and the second-level can only be combined with the second-level. If the first-level and the second-level merge, then the first-level will be swallowed by the second-level, and no effect can be produced. Compared with the seal technique combination of the Yin Seal System, this curse seal fusion pattern is much less, but if you want to increase the power of a curse seal, you have a lot less choices, and you can only use the number of superpositions, and this superposition is because of this. The number of rules of the same level of fusion will be more than the basic technique required by the seal technique system of the Yin seal system, or even doubled. Although the combination of spell seal is relatively single, the number is definitely larger. This huge number is also the biggest obstacle for Chiba to learn the spell seal technique. For Xuena''s cage bird spell seal, he must practice a lot to understand the effects of various spell seal combinations. "The more you understand, the more I feel that this spell seal technique is not easy to learn. From here on, the seal technique doesn''t work." At this time, after using Chakra to construct all the spelling patterns and texts twice, Chiba sighed slightly after confirming that he could be proficient in using Chakras to construct the spelling patterns and texts. Then, he took a slight breath, took the white paper, and started the training of the first-level fusion pattern. Now, every minute and every second cannot be wasted! Must let Xuena get rid of the bird in the cage! And this thought flashed through his mind. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1255： How is it a bit like? Ok? Putting a piece of Pingyi white paper printed with a first-level fusion pattern aside, and pressing the other hand on another piece of white paper, Chiba is preparing to practice the next most basic pattern text and pattern text connection Suddenly, his eyes fell on the white paper and the fusion pattern. This How does it feel a bit like a seal technique? As his gaze fell, he couldn''t help but come up with such a thought. But thinking about it, he couldn''t help moving the white paper over, put down the contact, and looked at it carefully. From an hour ago, he began to contact the fusion of the fusion pattern of this blow, and according to the most basic combination of spell printing patterns on the scroll, the fusion was carried out quite smoothly. Out of ten times, there were always two or three times. The integration is successful. After all, this is not a seal technique. The seal technique is a combination of the basic technique and the basic technique. It is a kind of splicing, which is much simpler than the fusion of the pattern and text of the spell seal. , Is the fusion of two patterns into one, like melted and reassembled, and the assembling must ensure that the structure is stable, otherwise it will fall apart. This difficulty is much more difficult. Moreover, it is the first time that Chiba has performed this kind of operation. Although the three generations of Hokages curse seal scrolls are very detailed, there are many lessons learned, which can reduce a lot of mistakes Chiba may make, but this does not mean it can In one fell swoop, the theory and actual operation are two different things. However, the experience and lessons of these three generations of Hokage have made Chiba take a lot of detours. Therefore, it is possible to have the current success rate of two to three. If its a ninja who doesnt have the foundation of the seal technique and the scroll of the three generations of Narutos spell printing technique, it is estimated that it will take more than a month or even longer to construct the pattern text in the Chakra. This level of fusion pattern Integration, it is estimated that it will take three to five months to succeed. When it comes to the fusion of the secondary fusion pattern, I am afraid that it will be calculated by the year. Moreover, to achieve this level, it is necessary to have half of Chiba''s Chakra fine control ability, and half of Chiba''s Chakra fine control, I am afraid that some outstanding people in Ninja can do it. Inevitably, this chakra constitutes the fusion of the curse printing pattern text and the pattern text, and it also has quite high requirements for the accuracy of the chakra operation. There are very few people who learn this spell seal technique, and there are indeed some reasons why the spell seal technique cannot be spread lightly, but even if there is no such reason, there are probably not too many people who learn this technique. "This... why are you so familiar? Where have you seen it?" After carefully studying the first-level fusion pattern on this white paper for a while, the frowning of the eyebrows tightened, and the mouth murmured unconsciously. The fusion pattern on this piece of white paper is really too similar to the seal technique, or in other words, it is too similar to the basic seal technique that Chiba has ever seen. It''s just that Chiba can''t remember where he has seen it, but he is absolutely certain that he has definitely seen this pattern. Even, this fusion pattern looks completely different from other fusion patterns. Generally speaking, a first-level fusion pattern is like a pattern formed by overlapping two patterns, but the pattern in front of you is completely different. The same, it looks like a basic sealing technique composed of several tadpoles. Moreover, this fusion pattern obviously also has the effect of curse seal technique, otherwise, the white paper as the backing will not show the words. In this regard, the curse seal technique is the same as the seal technique. It must have a backing. Without a backing, it cant be effective. Its just that there are many options for the backing. Some low-end ones such as white paper, and slightly higher-end ones are direct. Relying on the skin and flesh, such as the curse mark on the tongue of Danzo''s root, the high-end curse mark of Heaven and Earth, such as Dashemaru''s curse mark, are blended into body fluids and venom, mixed into human cells, basically nothing solution. For the curse seal to work, it must have a substantial contact with the person being casted by the object, whether it is the curse seal on the white paper attached to the human body and organs, or the curse seal on the body It is also the spell seal technique that is mixed into the cell, which is based on physical contact with the subject. Its just that the curse seal technique is a bit more stringent in terms of engraving on the basis of objects. Sometimes the seal technique can use pen and ink to construct the seal technique and open up the seal space. Relatively speaking, it is more arbitrary, while the curse seal technique must be performed by Chakra Only those constructed by Chakra can rely on white paper for patterned characters and fusion patterns, otherwise it is just a character and cannot have any effect. The basis of the fusion pattern requires the perfect fusion of the two most basic patterns and words to have the effect, so that the fusion pattern that is essentially chakra can be imprinted on the basis. Otherwise, the basis is still the basis. Relatively speaking, the spell seal technique is indeed more difficult to cast. Gee! I''ve definitely seen it! Definitely seen it somewhere! At this time, looking at it, Chiba''s brows are already frowning, and the familiar feeling that I have seen there is getting stronger and stronger~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba is very convinced that he has seen this pattern, this kind of look It looks like a basic seal technique pattern. This pattern, the first-level fusion pattern on the scrolls of the third generation of Naruto, is there such a group? With the familiar feeling, Chiba suddenly came over and hurriedly picked up the examples of the second half of the three generations of Hokage''s curse seal scroll, and compared them one by one. No...no...no... No! This is not on the reels! Then, after a comparison, Chiba found that this pattern was not in the example given by the third generation of Hokage. However, I fused according to the fusion style given by the three generations of Naruto. How come there are patterns that are not there before? This With a "pop", Chiba casually put down the three generations of Hokage''s curse seal scroll, staring blankly at the fusion pattern on the white paper, his face was completely puzzled. His current practice method is based on the three generations of Naruto Scrolls, and even fusion according to these examples. No matter how it is, it is impossible to have patterns that are not in the examples, and the basic patterns of the spell seal. Fusion, there are established combinations, not all combinations are effective. Although there are many established combinations, it is much simpler after all compared to the complexity of the sealing technique of the Yin Seal System. In other words, it is impossible for Chiba to fuse the curse seal fusion pattern that is not on this scroll! Is there something wrong with this...? Something went wrong, so it merged? After that, Chiba began to think about the fusion operation just now. Then, in the next second, suddenly, Qianye''s face changed drastically, suddenly bursting out with a sense of horror! I remember! this is this is! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1256： is that! Sealing! It''s the sealing technique! It''s one of the three basic seal techniques that I don''t know on the seal technique on that seal space, that seal gate! His eyes widened slowly, and Qianye almost took a breath of cold air in his entire body. At this moment, he suddenly recalled that the curse seal fusion pattern on the white paper in front of him looked like a seal technique. It was the basic sealing technique that he didn''t recognize on the sealing door of the sealed space that he could only enter! That''s right, this curse seal fusion pattern is a basic sealing technique that constitutes that huge seal technique! And in that huge and complex seal technique, there are many techniques, and there are this basic seal technique, that is, the figure of the curse seal fusion pattern inside. He didnt come into contact with the spell seal technique at the beginning, only regarded it as a seal technique, and because this basic seal technique was not taught by Kushina, or it had been lost and had never been seen before, Chiba especially remembered it. But when this happened, he didn''t remember it for a while. This is it possible? In the seal art, there is actually a curse pattern? After thinking about it, in addition to shock, Qianye''s mind was such a questioning thought. This situation is a bit weird. After contacting the spell seal technique, he understood very well that the spell seal technique is the spell seal technique, and the seal technique is the sealing hand. The basis of these two spells is completely different, and it is not a systematic thing. This seal technique and curse seal technique are different. For example, it is theoretically impossible to mix the seal technique in the spell seal technique or the seal technique with the spell seal fusion pattern in the seal technique. If they are mixed with each other, according to the theory, both the seal technique and the curse seal technique will lose their effectiveness. . In terms of sealing technique, the sealed space constructed will inevitably collapse, and will not even form. Regarding the curse seal technique, it is impossible to engrave on the supporting object at all. It is completely ineffective, and it is just a waste of chakra. Although Chiba is only a beginner to the curse seal technique, he can be called "proficient" or even "everyone" in the seal technique. On the basis of understanding of both sides, one party is even proficient. Even though the other party may only know a general idea, Chiba''s "theoretically speaking" is actually not much worse in practice. Could it be that Can spell seal and seal art be fused? However, although theoretically impossible, Chiba saw the big seal technique with his own eyes after all, saw the stable seal space, and it was still quite a seal space with a time difference, even though it was dying, or Nai A kaleidoscope-level writing wheel eye pupil power like Xu can enter, but he does have such a seal technique in his head. This is a certain thing that cannot be changed. And since this fusion pattern of curse imprints can be used as a basic spell, and multiple basic spells, no, it can be combined with basically all kinds of basic spells that Chiba has seen, that is, The spell seal technique and the seal technique can indeed be combined. It is feasible to add a curse to the seal art. This fact may be impossible to realize in the current ninja world, but the current ninja world does not represent all. According to the power trend of Naruto''s original work, the older the age, the stronger the power. Basically, Ninja is in a process of decline. In other words, the current era may be weaker than the past era as a whole. This can be seen from the changes in Konoha and Hokages strength. Needless to say, the first generation, even Madara in the second generation, said that their strength was not fully utilized. It is not as good as the original and Madara. It is certainly not too far behind and invented so much. The forbidden technique is weak and not much weaker. It is definitely better than the following three, four, five and six generations. As for the seventh generation, as the protagonist of the original work, Chiba is not included in the comparison for the time being, and since the third generation, Konoha''s The strength of Naruto has dropped significantly. Compared with the first generation, although the third generation is known as the strongest Naruto, after seeing the four wars of Chiba, you will never believe that this "strongest" has any real meaning, maybe he I haven''t seen the strength of the three generations in their heyday. Perhaps this is the strongest because of the contribution of the three generations to Konoha, which is a manifestation of popularity. However, the third generation is definitely not as good as the first generation, and it is somewhat inferior to the second generation. The four generations of Seal Art and Thunder God are definitely not inferior to the previous generation in terms of combat effectiveness, but in terms of overall strength, compared to the three generations who are proficient in Konoha''s mainstream ninjutsu, Chiba believes that they are slightly inferior. In general The first generation basically regarded the tail beast as a pet level. The second generation can be regarded as the level of suppressing the tail beast. The third and fourth generations belong to the anti-tail beast level. As for the fifth and sixth generations, it is estimated that they cannot fight the tail beast alone. This historical Naruto strength Weakness is evident. Even so, Konoha is still the strongest Ninja Village in the history, which shows that the level of Ninja world has regressed. Therefore, when the level of the ninja world is regressing ~www.novelhall.com~ some cognitions of the ninja world cannot be used as an absolute ceiling. So now the cognition of the Ninja world, the sealing technique and the curse seal cannot be combined, it does not mean that it is absolutely impossible. Maybe in the long past, there was a seal that combined the curse seal, such as this in Chiba Sealing technique. In the Age of Six Paths, or is there a seal technique directly related to the Six Paths? Thinking of this, Chiba also took the shock in his heart, began to calmly analyze, and came to such a conclusion. Then... That sealing technique, although I dont know what its sealed, but, in itself, is also a traversal welfare, a treasure? The sealing technique of the Six Paths Era is a combination of the sealing technique of curse... If you can study it thoroughly, no, as long as you can master the combination of spell seal and seal... So, for the bird in Xuenai''s cage, there is a way! The bird in the cage can be said to be a relic from the Six Dao Era, and the sealing technique in my head is also from the Six Dao Era... At the same level, there shouldn''t be any confusion! At this time, Qianye slowly put down the white paper, but a clear but sharp light was already flashing in his eyes. The direction is found! At the same time, such a thought flashed in his mind. However, there is still a lot to do! It is necessary to practice and study how to blend this curse pattern. The three generations of Naruto have not written this example, and I don''t know if it can be integrated again. Secondly, I have to look for Hongyan. This matter, I am afraid, Hongyan is the real key! Although there is a direction, we can''t be too optimistic! Then, after this thought, a series of meticulous plans flashed through Chiba''s mind. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1257： Incomplete "Haw...Haw..." "Tweet... Tweet Tweet..." With the first rays of sunlight in the morning, the chirping sound of birds came from outside the window and into the ears of Chiba who was sleeping with his eyes closed. Then, under the action of the biological clock, Chiba slowly opened his eyes. Yesterday I still slept a bit late... After opening his eyes, Chiba quickly woke up and sat up slowly, but soon, a little sleepiness came up. Obviously, I slept a little late yesterday, and now some are not awake. And last night, after discovering the fusion pattern that was integrated into the seal technique and used as a basic technique to combine multiple seal techniques, Chiba began to practice the fusion pattern. Fortunately, this fusion pattern is only a first-level fusion pattern. It only needs two pattern texts to be fused. After trying several times, Chiba also found out why this does not exist in the third generation of Naruto Spell scrolls. The reason for the first-level fusion pattern. The reason for the emergence of this first-level fusion pattern can be regarded as a fallacy of Chiba. The two patterns have a wrong text, and they are combined in a combination method that is not available in the third generation of curse seal. The scroll is just an example, and it doesn''t mean that all combinations are covered. It''s just that some third generations of Hokage feel that practicing these can make you master the spell seal faster. The combination that is not above does not mean that it is absolutely impossible to be effective. After finding the fusion combination of this first-level fusion pattern, Chiba practiced a few times and determined that the fusion can be 100% successful, but did not start to study how to incorporate it into the seal technique, but continued to follow the three generations of Hokage. The sample exercises on the scrolls last until late at night. However, those examples can be regarded as proficient and the success rate has reached 50%. After practicing these few days, it is estimated that you can be completely proficient. Today, I have to confirm with Jiu Xinnai whether this scroll was given to her by the third generation. If it is not, she obtained it in her own way, then she must give this scroll to her and let her do the second half. If it was given to her by the third generation, then I happened to have to go to the Sarutobi clan''s clan land, so I would ask for the third generation of Hokage. Although this kind of disrespect for the qualifications of the three generations of Hokage, there is no way. After getting off the bed, Chiba glanced at the golden forest covered by sunlight, stretched out slowly, and then looked at the clock. 8:50. Ugh It is getting late. After taking a look at this, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief. This is really going to bed late every day. Chiba has a premonition that his biological clock is about to collapse. "Chiba! What are you doing? You don''t need to go to the Hokage office today!" Then, before he finished his emotions, Jiu Xinnai''s irritable voice was put on, judging by decibels and tone, it should have risen quite, very much. "Yes! Coming soon! Teacher Jiuxinai!" In this regard, Qianye was shivering almost all over, and the whole person was almost shivering. The high-decibel words that he blurted out were almost always trembling. And speaking, Qianye quickly grabbed the curse seal scroll on the desk, tidyed up his clothes and went downstairs. With the sound of Chiba''s "chumming" footsteps downstairs, bursts of scent of vegetables slowly permeated Chiba''s nose, and the hunger that had not been felt in her abdomen instantly surged up. "Go wash and eat!" But seeing Chiba coming down from the stairs, Kushina changed her angry look, let out a long sigh, seemed to be holding back her anger, and said in as calm a voice as possible. "Yes!" In this regard, Chiba naturally responded decisively and without any nonsense, and then ran out to wash. But basically after a random wash, Chiba did it behind the meal that Kusina gave him. "By the way, Mr. Jiuxinai, is there a lower part of this scroll?" Looking at Xuenai who had not disappeared with some sneer expressions on the other side, Chiba looked at Kushina who was sitting next to Xuenai who had just whispered to Xuena, and asked. "the second half?" Hearing this, Kushina was taken aback for a moment, and then he said: "Oh, I took this item from the third generation. I didn''t ask if there is the lower part. If you have time to ask the third generation yourself, please." This kid... has finished learning? But such a surprised thought flashed through Jiuxinai''s heart. Since the beginning of the war, although she didnt spend much time with Chiba, she still knew this disciple quite well. The tone and expression of Chibas speech was clearly finished, but it seemed that she hadnt learned everything, so ask Is there any expression in the lower part. "Okay, I get it now." Hearing this, Qianye nodded and put away the scroll of curse seal that he took out. Well, when you go to the Sarutobi clan, let''s drop by to get it. And this idea flashed through his mind ~www.novelhall.com~. What Jiu Xinnai meant was that this thing was taken from Hokage three generations honestly, so there is no need to taboo. "Oh, besides, I won''t have to go to the Hokage office for a while, Mr. Kushina." After responding, Chiba seemed to have thought of something, and explained it to Kushina. "No need to go? You resigned? Why did you resign?" But when he heard this sentence, Jiu Xinnai changed his face immediately and uttered a series of words. "No, it was the fourth generation of Hokage who asked me to form a ninja construction team to reduce the budget. Here I will start looking for personnel." In response, Chiba hurriedly replied, as soon as the aunt''s face changed, her hair seemed to rise. This was a prerequisite for being beaten. "is it?" Hearing this sentence, Kushinas expression eased, and then she lost some interest. After oh, she stopped saying more, and carefully stopped Xuena from putting a pungent condiment. In the entrance, I no longer talk to Chiba. Uh In this regard, Chiba wisely chose to be silent, and huddled up. Time is still very tight today. After everything is done, I still have to try my best to see Hongyan, hurry up! But in his heart, his thoughts have been completely gathered back, falling on today''s plan. First of all, Kakashi... Kakashi must be the first to visit today. Although I don''t know how long it will take, Kakashi is still the top priority, and he promised Asma to visit Kakashi. Moreover, the current situation of Kakashi, which has been kept behind closed doors, is also worrying. After his mind converged, Qianye flashed such a decision. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1258： How to say it! What should I say later? Although the original book does not describe what Kakashi was like when he just lost Daito and Lin, after him, in the name of "genius", his strength remained at the elite level until he became Naruto, Sasuke and Sakuras teachers regrouped later, and their strengths recovered and improved. This shows how sad Kakashi lost Lin and Daito! Moreover, even the four generations of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen, who is his teacher, have given him a long vacation. Kakashi''s situation may be really not optimistic. Gee! Although I only invited him to meet the "Ninja Engineering Team" this time, it was personally appointed by the fourth generation of Naruto, with certain scheduling rights, and there really is no suitable candidate in the village, and Kakashis earth escape technique Needless to say, strength, there are enough reasons, but is his mental state really competent? In other words, is it really a good choice to let him join? After all, from the perspective of the ninja group, the task should be the most important thing. No matter what state Kakashi is in, as long as he is able to complete the task, he will be directly expropriated. But, as a friend, how can I adopt coercive measures! Here, also think of a good wording. Walking all the way to Kakashi''s residence, Chiba thought in his heart, and the more he thought about it, the bigger his head became. Before leaving, he also asked Xuena and Kushina about Kakashis current situation, but unfortunately, during the time when Lin was lost, a series of things started with Hirohikos madness, Xuena and Jiu Xinnai was also overwhelmed, without any information about Kakashi. Originally, Chiba wanted to make Xuena and Kunsina recall it carefully, but when he saw Xuena''s red eyes, he finally did not speak. After all, this can be regarded as Jie Xuenas sore spot. Although Lin has not had much contact with Chiba, she may have a lot of contact with Xuena in private. After all, she is the same girl. It can even be said that Lin is still one of the few. Same-sex friends. Although it may not be as good as Nao who gets along day and night, friends are friends, and feelings are feelings. Some things, even if they are not as good in comparison, are still painful. This is inevitable. Next, Chiba didn''t ask much, and went straight out the door, coming straight to Kakashi. So, there is the current situation. But between Chiba''s hesitation and thinking, Kakashi''s residence slowly surfaced in front of him, and after a few bends in the familiar road, Chiba arrived at Kakashi''s door. Anyway, let''s talk to him about the "engineering team" in a routine tone, and I won''t talk about bringing Tu and Lin for the time being. Try to get around. Only talk about work, not personal matters! Moreover, if he agrees, just agree. If he doesn''t agree, there is no way, but he can only think of another way out. When he reached out and knocked on the door, Chiba still compromised and decided to look at Kakashi himself. He would come if he wanted to come, and he didn''t force it. He really didn''t know how to face Kakashi. If this matter were born on him, if Hongyan and Xuena died tragically in front of him, he didn''t know if his spirit would collapse. After thinking about it, he couldn''t find any excuses instantly. This can only be left to nothing. "Boom boom boom! Boom boom boom!" But the thought in his mind flashed, and his hand knocked on the door. However, there was no response. Yes, after the knock on the door, Chiba waited for more than a minute without responding, then he knocked again, but still did not respond. After repeating this for almost ten minutes, he was sure that Kakashi was not at home. This, where will he go? After being convinced, Chiba took a step back, looked at the Japanese residence where he had lived for a long time, and frowned slightly. So, go first, the clan land of Sarutobi clan? Then, another option appeared in his mind. Do not! Although Kakashi is not at home, he doesn''t know where he has been. Its just that... Is it really suitable? To mention this... However, Chiba quickly denied this other option, and he was still able to guess where Kakashi was. At this time, there are only a few places that Kakashi can go on vacation. Considering Kakashi''s current state, there is only that place. That, a place that Chiba doesn''t want to go. "Forget it, I always have to check it out." Thinking of this, Chiba took a few steps back, sighed, and left here. After leaving here, Chiba went all the way, first going around the downtown area, and then an hour after leaving the downtown area, he came to this place he didn''t want to come. The proprietress of the flower shop, is Ino''s mother? When he stepped on this area, Chiba looked at the large bouquet in his arms, and flashed a beautiful woman with a slightly raised belly. Sure enough, it is here. Then, an expression intertwined with "Sure enough" and "Slightly sad" flashed across his face. At this moment, in front of him, in front of the obelisk, a young man was standing, judging from the back, ~www.novelhall.com~ was a sense of loneliness. The white silk swayed slightly in the wind, but the young man looked at the obelisk like a sculpture, motionless. After taking a look, Chiba didnt speak. He didnt know how to speak, or even what expressions to make. He just looked at the lonely figure from his back. After a while, he remembered to come forward. Take a step. After taking this step, although Qianye didnt stop and didnt feel anything unusual, he still didnt say a word. He just passed by the young man and placed this large bunch of flowers. Beside the bunch of flowers already on the square, after straightening up, silently staring at the name on the square. Morino Shinsumi...Kikito...Uchiha belt soil...Nohara Lin... As these names flashed through his eyes, a clear face flashed through his mind as if it were right in front of him. In the ears, it seemed that they could still hear their voice calling themselves. hateful! Thats why I dont want to come here! And the next second, Chiba couldn''t help closing his eyes, stepped back a few steps, and stopped slightly in front of the boy. When he opened his eyes again, he stopped looking at the obelisk, but silently. He glanced at the sky. "Did you keep coming all this time?" Then, after a long silence, he finally spoke. "Ah, occasionally." With this sound, the white boy who had been silent, whose left eye and expression were covered by a mask and forehead, responded with a slightly hoarse voice. "Ok" In this regard, although Chiba spoke first, he did not know how to say it. The atmosphere, after this sound, fell into silence again. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1259： Opening "Welcome back." The silence didnt last long. Just when Chiba didnt know what to say to break the deadlock of silence, Kakashi spoke first, covering his left eye with the half-face mask, and his face was bare. Shao, but he couldn''t see the expression clearly, but in his tone, there was a hint of warmth. It seemed that Chiba''s return was the only thing that made him feel happy during this period of time. "Um... uh!" In this regard, Chiba was very disappointed. When Kakashis words came, Xu Shi was so surprised that she shrugged her shoulders and almost turned her head to look at Kakashi in all kinds of surprises, but fortunately Chiba is still very self-controlling, but he can''t resist it, but his tone is hard to conceal his surprise, and he even feels a little dazed. These two "um"s are one after another. "Then, congratulations, I was promoted to Assistant Hokage." Obviously, Kakashi had also heard the news that Chiba was acting as Hokage''s assistant. "Um...thank you." But this time, Chiba''s face was slightly sullen, and he said slightly low, in Kakashi''s tone, he could not hear anything else, except for pure congratulations, there was no other emotion. is it I imagined it was too serious! I think Kakashi is too fragile. Even if Kakashi started to be depressed due to the matter of bringing soil and Lin, but Kakashi joined the Anbu after all, and even became the Dark Force Commander, he was depressed, but not completely depressed, but there was a piece in his heart that made him confused. The scars that are worn out are nothing more. He is just confused, a little depressed, not so depressed that he can''t take care of himself, or so depressed that I need to worry about it! After all, he is also known as a "super genius". He was promoted to Shinobu at the age of 12 and created a historical record of a ninja. Depressed, depressed, lost, lost, lost. The quality of this ninja, Kakashi is also extremely Strong, in fact, don''t worry about him too much, he will adjust. At least, he will make adjustments during the task so that no accident will happen. It''s him, it''s Chiba himself, thinking too much. Alas, is this the so-called care and chaos? Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help sighing. Whether it was Hirohiko or Kakashi, he thought they were too fragile. Hirohiko and Kakashi were far stronger than he thought. "Well, it may not be right at this time, in fact, I happened to have something to do with you today." At the same time, when he sighed in his heart, he spit out such a sentence. Now since Kakashi is not as fragile as he thought, there is no need to hide it, so I can say it straightforwardly. "what''s up?" But this time, when he heard Chiba''s words, Kakashi was slightly taken aback, and his eyes became more serious for an instant. He was very clear about the concept of what Chiba was talking about. Now Chiba''s identity is not the same squad leader as himself who practiced against him and had a quest for Wubiqiao. Now he is the assistant agent of Hokage, but in his words and deeds, he has three points of the effect of Hokage''s words. And he also knows that Chiba is not the kind of person who likes to give orders. Even, as long as he can, Chiba is definitely the mentality of a cultivating fool or a cultivator who is stubborn and doesn''t want to control anything. This, and Kai is a bit like it, except that Chiba has this ability, but doesn''t want to take care of things. If Kai does not have the ability to take care of things, nor the mind to take care of things. Generally speaking, if Chiba is really fine, he won''t come to him. In other words, it will not be mentioned. And this is mostly not a private matter. In the current situation of his own teacher, Chiba, as his assistant, may not have time to stay here during the good time this morning. Now Chiba is good at buying a flower to sweep the grave at this time. , Most of it is official. In other words, Chiba is talking to him on official business now. And what the ninja''s official business is, it''s mostly a task. In other words, Chiba came to give him a task. Regarding the situation where Naruto assistant Chiba came to him to issue a mission, Kakashi didn''t need to think about it. It must be a very important mission, and he couldn''t help but put aside the gloom in his heart and be serious. "Well, it''s about the expansion plan of the village. This time, Teacher Watergate gave me full responsibility for a new one..." Hearing this sound, Chiba also told Kakashi everything straightforwardly. Sure enough, Kakashis ninja quality is extremely strong. When I talked about things, he had already converged emotions, and from his tone, he could hear it. Almost instantly, he was aware of this. Things are official. Although there is confusion in his heart, Kakashi is actually the same Kakashi, but the confusion limits his growth! At this moment, Chiba''s heart suddenly loosened. He was finally convinced that unless he could resolve Kakashi''s confusion caused by the loss of Jitou and Lin, then Kakashi had nothing to worry about. Ok? This Following Chiba''s narration, Kakashi''s brows began to frown slowly, and some strange emotions flashed in his eyes. "That''s about it. This mission can be counted as a C-level mission. In terms of remuneration, I will try to fight for more." And Chibas narration didnt last long. It was a succinct and clear way of telling him about his intentions and the causes and consequences, and these last words made Kakashi a kind of, Chiba couldnt find anyone and began to flicker. a feeling of. "Uh" With the feeling that Chiba could not find anyone and began to flicker in his heart, the corner of Kakashi''s mouth twitched. After understanding the love, a very inexplicable and embarrassing feeling slowly grew in his heart. "Any questions?" At this point, Chiba has turned to look at Kakashi, and asked ~www.novelhall.com~ You mean...I am going to be a demolition team? " Hearing this, Kakashi seemed to be unable to hold it back, and asked with a strong question. "It''s not the demolition team, it''s the ninja construction engineering team. Your statement is a bit biased." In response, Chiba corrected it, with an expression of "we are a very formal and serious department." "Uh...Then we are in charge of the preparatory work in the early stage of the expansion plan, and then the mid- and late-stage construction is given to the village professionals, right?" Upon hearing this, Kakashi asked again. "Yes." Chiba nodded affirmatively. "Then the preliminary work, is it almost all about the collection of raw materials and the integration of regional buildings?" Kakashi asked again. "Yes." Chiba again expressed affirmation. "Then we are not a demolition team?" Kakashi''s voice suddenly rose up a bit. "Uh" In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched. This Kakashi, I really dont have to worry about it! But in his mind, this thought that I didn''t know if it was happy or embarrassing flashed. The preparatory work is indeed the collection of raw materials such as wood, the cleaning of the houses in the village that must be demolished in the expansion plan, and the leveling of some terrains that are not suitable for construction but are in the expansion plan. The collection of this wood, cut trees to make wood, and transport it back to the village, can be said to be demolishing the forest, and moving the wood into the village can be regarded as demolition. House cleaning is standard demolition. Leveling the landforms can be said to be demolishing the original landforms and moving the buildings over, which is actually demolition. They are indeed... The demolition team is right! 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1260： Ok? 0 leaves? Half an hour later, go to the trail of the Sarutobi clan. "call" Chiba sighed for a long while walking towards the Sarutobi clan. Kakashi passed without suspense. Although Kakashi was surprised by the work of the "demolition team", he replied Kakashi joined the group, and the matter was finalized. "Next, let''s see how many candidates Kakashi has." After a long sigh of relief, Chiba also flashed a hint of relief in his heart. After Kakashi agreed, Chiba also told Kakashi about the shortage of manpower. Originally, this move could be regarded as closer. The relationship with Kakashi during the mission. After all, this is the first time they work together. Some processes are still necessary. In the first mission, if the ninjas are not familiar with each other, it must be to find something. Things are familiar and familiar, and in a normal way, it may be to eat together and introduce themselves to each other, such as what Morino did. If there is an emergency, when rushing to the mission location, the ninjas who may perform the mission will introduce each other, and probably know what each other can and cannot do. This point was also known to Chiba after he personally performed missions in this Naruto World, and it is also a link that Chiba believes to exist is very reasonable. The so-called fighting, knowing the enemy, a captain, if one of his team members can and cant do what they dont know, then how to command, between team members, if they dont know what the other party can do, then how to form cooperation, sometimes It is useless to rely on the command of the captain alone. In some cases, the team members should consider themselves. It is especially important for teams with elite and high-end designs to make their own decisions. After he told Kakashi about the personnel''s problem, Kakashi unexpectedly suggested that he could find some suitable people to participate in this demolition... No, the Ninja Construction Engineering Team. As soon as these words came out, Chiba was overjoyed and asked Kakashi for this matter. Kakashi could not have been better. After all, because of Shayins help problem, the number of ninjas that could be called was reduced by almost eighty to ninety percent, and for this mission, its better to have a certain degree of escape skills, and it must also be soil escape and wind. Escape users, which makes fewer candidates. There are not many ninjas in the village, especially the users of Fengdan. When Naruto confirmed his wind attribute Chakra, Yamato also said that it is a very rare attribute and can be used. There are not many people, which shows how many Fengdan users are in Konoha Village. For Tudun, it is slightly better, but the base is not too big. There are a large number of people who use water and fire, and there are not a few users of Thunder. And since Kakashi said there was a suitable candidate, Chiba believed that there should be such a candidate. After all, Kakashi performs a lot of tasks, and he doesnt always team up with a group of people. There must be a lot of ninjas he knows, and because of the task, they must have the most basic understanding of each other, at least The escape technique used is still known. However, what Chiba is worried about is whether Kakashi''s previous mission style and popularity are good, and whether he can call someone. However, in any case, there is a lot of hope. Twenty people can start work, 30 people can guarantee the schedule and budget, and 50 people are perfect. In general, if you count yourself now, plus the ten people who have been knocked down by Bo Feng Shuimen, you still have six people to start work. This construction period is directly linked to the budget. Start early, and you can change the current shifts of ordinary people early, leaving a lot of manpower and budget. "Asma, he should also agree. Anyway, he wants to participate in the selection of the Guardian Ninja Twelve. This engineering team is also a good place to practice wind escape." Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but mutter. This time he went to the Sarutobi clan''s clan land, in addition to the acquisition of the lower half of the curse seal scroll, he also pulled in Asma. Among the people he knew, apart from Hirohiko, only Asma used Fengdang, and from the original work, Asma''s Fengdang was actually not weak. It was just a matter of space and did not show too much. The evaluation of Asma is "an elite Shinobu who was strangled by Kishimoto because of the plot." Yes, Chiba actually has a high opinion of Asma. Of course, there is no mention of elite-level Shangnin in the original work. It''s just that Chiba decided based on his own perception of the strength of the original work, which has a lot of subjective elements. However, although the original works are rarely shown, from the performance of Asma, it can be stably attached to the weapon with the chakra of the wind attribute. Asma''s chakra control ability is of a certain level, which is very good for the chakra. The changes in the nature of the wind, especially the changes in the wind attribute chakras and their morphological changes are of a considerable level. Turning the wind attribute chakras into a stable and sharp blade ~www.novelhall.com~ is not that simple. At least, what Chiba saw in the original work was Asma and Danzo. Of course, from the perspective of Sasuke Battle Danzo, Danzo''s wind escape is older than Asma. And now, as a rare existence, Asma is undoubtedly Chiba''s next candidate. As for the extent to which Asma can do it now, Chiba doesn''t know. He has not seen Asma take a shot. However, he believes that Asma is still talented in Fengdan. Although he is still young now, Fengdan still has some accomplishments. Arrived! After murmured, Qianye stood outside the gate of the Sarutobi clan, and then raised his hand, but hesitated. in case What if Asma doesn''t agree? Although the engineering team is a good place to practice wind escape, Asma attaches great importance to the selection of the Guardian Ninja Twelve. What if you refuse it? After all, he may not focus on Feng Dun''s practice now, but has his own training plan. What should I say then? At this moment, the possibility of Asma''s disapproval suddenly emerged from Chiba''s head. There are too few suitable candidates now. Asma refuses to agree, but it will lose a lot. Moreover, because of the relationship between the two friends, Chiba did not want to use anything to suppress Asma. Among friends, he prefers to see that friends help him like himself, and in the process of helping him, the mood of his friends It is also relatively pleasant. "Squeak!" However, at this moment, in the midst of his slight distress, the door of the Sarutobi clan suddenly opened. "Huh? Chiba?" Asmana''s slightly surprised and doubtful voice rang. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1261： simply "Okay, it''s also a good way to practice wind escape anyway. I''m really worried that there is no good way to train!" Smile, simply, without thinking. The quick answer of Asma made Chiba a little bit startled. Just now after the door suddenly opened, after Chiba was taken aback, he also went straight to the demolition... Uh no, I told Asma about the engineering team, and then there was the phrase Asma. To be honest, Chiba really didn''t expect Asma to agree so quickly, and he didn''t react at the moment. "Well, thank you." Then, after some daze, he nodded and expressed some gratitude. "Haha, what''s so grateful for, you are now an assistant agent of Naruto, and the fourth generation of Naruto Master personally appointed this matter. You speak with the effect of Naruto''s words. As a ninja, there is no room for rejection. Besides, We are friends, friends, of course we have to help each other!" In response, Asma laughed and patted Chiba on the shoulder. "Yes." Hearing this sentence, Chiba couldn''t help but smile, looked at Asma, and nodded heavily. "Why don''t you go to my place for a while, I''m going to run errands for my mother now. I want to talk to you about physical training in some places." Seeing Chiba''s movements, Asma smiled freely, pointed back at her room and said. Physical training? Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba was taken aback for a while, then smiled and said: "Okay. I came today, in fact, I am looking for three generations of Naruto Masters. It may be a little late. I guess you will wait for me." "Looking for my old man?" Hearing this game in Chiba, Asma frowned slightly, a little puzzled. "Some things, I want to ask the three generations of Hokage-sama." In response, Chiba said casually. "How long will it take?" Obviously, Asma is more concerned about when Chiba can discuss physical training with him than Chiba looking for three generations of Hokage. "It shouldn''t take long. Calculate the time it takes you to run errands from here to the downtown area of ??the village before returning. It''s almost time for you to come back, and my business is almost finished." Upon hearing Asma''s words, Chiba replied truthfully. This Asma went to run errands. Considering the distance between Sarutobi clan and the downtown area, Chiba felt that taking a scroll shouldn''t take much time. Asma came back, he was over. "Oh, then I''ll go first, my old man is upstairs." Hearing what Chiba said, Asma didn''t talk nonsense, put one hand on Chiba''s shoulder, stepped out, and passed by with Chiba. "Ok." In response, Chiba turned his head and watched Asma leave. "Oh right, Chiba! Are you staying for dinner today?" After walking a distance, Asma suddenly seemed to have thought of something, turned her head and asked loudly, calling Chiba who was about to step inside. "what?" This subconsciously turned his head and looked at Asma''s position in the distance, Chiba was stunned when he heard this sentence. To be honest, he didn''t expect Asma to ask that. However, this is a very normal sentence. At this time, from the perspective of Asma as her friend, plus Asma and her current age, this sentence couldn''t be more normal. After all, in the previous life, Chiba was still a child. At about the age of Asma, the child next door who was the same age as him would often have this sentence when a friend came to visit. Although he has never said or been said before, he still knows that it is normal for this sentence to appear here. "This...should, no way!" At this moment, Chiba hurriedly said. He is still a little uncomfortable, eating at other people''s houses, even those of his friend Asma. "Oh, I get it. Then I''m leaving!" In response, Asma, who heard this, waved and responded, then turned and left. Probably not... Then, I will stay for dinner and buy more. Asma thought the moment she turned around. Ok? Got it? How do you feel, did Asma misunderstand something? At the same time, Qianye frowned, feeling something vaguely. Forget it, do things first. However, he soon put the vague feeling behind him and focused on what he was doing now. Take the lower part of the curse seal scroll with the third generation of Naruto. Thinking of this, Qianye turned back, stepped in, and stepped into the gate of the Sarutobi clan. This is still like a ghost! The Sarutobi clan really devoted themselves to the village. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, it would be really impossible to imagine that there is such a big family in Hokage who can give everything to the village. Also, Sarutobi Sasuke... It''s a pity that even Uchiha''s five-body caster is basically the only ninja who can be crowned "legendary" in the original work. It is impossible to see it. After stepping in, Chiba glanced briefly, and saw the same quiet as the last time the Sarutoi clan was like a ghost, and Chiba couldn''t help feeling a little. After sighing, he went straight and stopped downstairs where the last three generations of Hokage was. Looking at the ladder that went upstairs, Chiba pursed his lips~www.novelhall.com~ and did not choose to go straight up. But prepare to speak. "Chiba? Just come straight up. I have retired, so I don''t need to be so polite." Just when Chiba was about to make an announcement, the voice of three generations of Hokage came upstairs. "Yes!" Then, Chiba instantly dismissed the idea of ??notification. Although this was to respect the three generations of Hokage, it was a courtesy to enter the door to inform the owner, but since the three generations of Hokage said so, there is no need to stick to these. "Humhhhhhh!" Stepping on the stairs with some thoughts, Chiba walked up all the way, after turning a corner and going up another floor, stood in front of the third generation of Hokage study. Compared to the last time I came here, the furnishings of the study are no different. Its just that the three generations of Hokages table has three more illustrations that can be half of it. At this time, the third generation of Hokage is like a retired person who has nothing to do, or is unloaded. The old man who is under a heavy burden is playing with the joys of his retirement life intently. "come in!" But as if sensing the arrival of Chiba, the third generation of Hokage said. "Yes!" In this regard, Chiba did not talk nonsense and stepped in directly. "This time, besides giving Asma a mission, is there anything else?" Obviously, the third generation of Hokage heard the conversation in front of the door. "I think, come and take the lower part of the spell seal, the upper part, I have learned it." In this regard, Chiba is also straight to the point. "what?" As soon as this sentence came out, the three generations of Hokage''s figure suddenly stopped, and suddenly turned his head, but his eyes burst into an unexpected shock. Learn...learn it? Only a few days? But his heart was shocked. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1262： lesson complete? This... this is really... Unexpectedly, this kid... In the study, before the three-pot flower arrangement, the three generations of Hokage''s eyes widened little by little, looking at the sheets of white paper in his hand and the patterns on them, his lips buzzed slightly, and from the window came an infusion of Ye!", "Go call your dad", "Dinned old man!" and so on. None of the examples of curse seals were missing, and none of them had errors or omissions, all were merged. This kid has really learned it! Unbelievable, in just two days, even if he already mastered the seal technique, and had a certain attainment in seal technique, he had a certain foundation, but this was too fast and unbelievable. Master the basics of curse seal technique in two days. I''m afraid, no one in the history of Ninja world has done it. At this moment, the three generations of Hokage didn''t know how to describe his mood, and he couldn''t imagine the scene before him. An hour ago, when Chiba asked for the lower part of the curse seal scroll, to be honest, he didn''t believe that Chiba had already learned the first half as the foundation. He thought that Chiba was a little hasty. However, Chibas usual performance is not the kind of child who is eager to make progress. On the contrary, he is quite steady and pragmatic in doing things. Although he did not believe that Chiba had learned the basics of curse in two days, he did not directly Rejected, but experimented with Chiba to determine if it had learned the basics. Then, he asked Chiba to fuse the fusion patterns of the examples one by one. What didnt happen was that Chiba didnt even look at the examples, so he closed his eyes with bare hands and merged the examples one by one, perfectly. Those examples are reproduced. This is really, really can''t really be learned anymore. In the end, he could only give the lower part to Chiba and recovered the upper part. "This child is really a gift from God to Konoha." And thinking of this, the shock of the three generations of Hokage and the mood that they don''t know how to describe finally turned into such a sigh. At only eleven years old, at the age of twelve years old, not only showed terrible strength in strategy and tactics, but also shined in the mastery of ninjutsu. Sealing and cursing are extremely difficult. Shows incredible talent in his systematic spells. At a young age, he has already used the seal technique of the Maelstrom family. The strength of seal technique is catching up to Kushina. In terms of spell seal technique, two days to learn the basics, I am afraid that others will also be Learned in a very short time, this terrible talent can no longer be described by the three words "super genius". Is this child really just a child? I feel that there must be an adult living in this child''s body, and he is the kind of outstanding person that has not been seen in a century! With this sigh of emotion, the three generations of Naruto couldn''t help but drill into such a thought. "Dinned old man!" At this moment, a teenager ran up on the stairs, and said angrily. "Okay! Coming!" Hearing the dissatisfied voice of his son, the third generation of Hokage showed a wry smile at the corner of his mouth, and slowly stood up. Asma... But the moment he turned around, a sigh and guilt flashed in his heart, and then, with his unhappy son, he went downstairs. "Everyone is there? Everyone is ready for dinner!" Then, his hearty voice came downstairs. ... Uh Finally stayed for dinner! About half an hour later, Chiba sitting in Asma''s room, holding a pen, looked at the white paper in front of him, touched the lower part of the curse seal scroll in his arms, and smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth. Just before he got the lower part of the curse seal scroll, Asma happened to buy a lot of vegetables back, and then in the move of the third generation of Hokage to hold the lower part and let him stay for dinner, he and Asma and the ape Fei Pipazi''s enthusiasm saved him. He compromised and stayed to eat a delicious meal with all colors and flavors. To be honest, he really felt a little hopeless. No matter how you eat, you dont care about anything! He blamed himself. At this time, he was the only person in Asmas room. Asma was called by Pipazi to pack up her things, while the third generation of Hokage, after eating, went upstairs with a contented expression. Go fiddle with his flower arrangement. However, the second half of this spell seal is obtained, and there is no good candidate next. The remaining engineering team personnel choose, leave it to Kakashi, and I have to study this spell seal. the second half. Then, after complaining, Chiba thought unscrupulously. However, it cant be said that Chibas is not. After all, compared to Kakashi, his network is still too narrow, basically in the village, except for close friends and three generations of Hokage who care about him. Outside of the elders, I don''t know a few people, and the tasks are basically performed alone or with Xuena and Hongyan, and I don''t know a few people. This matter, only Kakashi to do the most appropriate. And this time in the three wars, many of the people he was familiar with have already left him, Morino Shinshu, Kiuchi Kento, Shiga Taketake, Daido, Lin... To be honest, he is a little afraid to think of these people now. The feeling that the person is no longer there and will never be seen again, is really like a soft saw, sawing his heart. This kind of pain ~ www.novelhall.com~ Although it is not as painful as the grief and pain when we first learned of their death, this kind of pain will hurt and will last for a long time. "If they are still..." At this time, after thinking of those people, Chiba''s mind flashed their voices and smiles, flashing that they were still there, performing together or helping themselves to perform this "Ninja Engineering Team" mission. Situation. Jianren, may be depressed because he is not cutting as fast as others, and Jianren is also of wind attribute. Shiga''s words... No way, that guy! Bring soil... Bring soil... This guy is not good either! Captain Morino... It has always been very reliable, and there are also relationships, I am afraid I don''t need to worry too much about the number of people. Lynn... With him, I''m not afraid of taking soil and not working hard. Scenes of laughter and scolding flashed through Chiba''s mind, turning into a final comment. hateful! I knew that I shouldn''t go to comfort the monument! Shouldn''t go to the grave! Thinking of going here, Qianye closed his eyes abruptly, clenching his teeth unconsciously. "Snapped!" Afterwards, with a cracking sound, the pen that Chiba was holding broke into two pieces. "How" And this sound also pulled Chiba out of his memories and imagination, and after saving it, Chiba was slightly startled looking at the broken pen. Now, I wonder if Asma will blame me. This pen, as if he said just now that he is the most used pen... After that, there was a bitter smile that could no longer be bitter. "Forget it, let''s write down the training form." Then, after looking at the pen in his hand for a while, Chiba picked up another pen and started writing on the white paper. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1263： This...man made it? This is...&1t;/ Chiba''s training plan? &1t;/ Or... physical training at the initial stage? &1t;/ Looking at the training plan left by Chiba in his hand, Asma''s eyes almost widened. &1t;/ 5oo push-ups. &1t;/ Get up and down 5oo. &1t;/ 5oo punches. &1t;/ 5oo side kicks. &1t;/ Ten thousand meters run. &1t;/ &1t;/ And in his eyes, the lines of text and numbers are reflected, and some don''t know how to say it. &1t;/ Is this something people can stick to? &1t;/ What kind of a cultivating idiot is to make such a training plan! &1t;/ Then, after blinking his eyes, he gulped, swallowed, and such a thought flashed in his mind. &1t;/ "Then, I will leave, the three generations of Hokage-sama and Pipazi."&1t;/ And this time. Chiba''s voice came from outside the window. &1t;/ Subconsciously, Asma looked out. Her father and mother didn''t know when they had stood at the door and sent Chiba away. &1t;/ Yes, Chiba is such a cultivator fool! &1t;/ At this moment, looking at the figure leaning respectfully at the door, Asma couldn''t help but recall that in the past few years, when going to Chiba to play, it was often the rise of a few of them to play, and Chiba alone silently Practice scene in the back. &1t;/ Ugh...&1t;/ Then, thinking about this, Asma couldn''t help sighing, and looked at the training plan in his hand and the rudimentary training equipment in the room. Finally, he posted the training plan in the morning training plan column. &1t;/ Do as much as you can, for such a large amount of training, you have to adapt slowly! &1t;/ All of a sudden, I guess I wont have to do anything else. &1t;/ However, even though it was posted and planned to execute, Asma didn''t think she could do much, only slowly adapting. &1t;/ After all, he doesnt have to do nothing at home, nor is he idle at home. As a member of the Sarutobi clan, he doesnt have much concept of rest. The tasks that should be taken are to be taken, although he is still forbearing. Basically, they are some commissions in the village, but the task must be done well. This cannot be changed. And even if there is no task, my mother will still ask herself to do some things, and even train herself quite rigorously, or even a very rigorous duel exercise. I dont know if Brother Shinnosuke was affected by this. Part treatment. &1t;/ Moreover, he has now agreed that Chiba will go to the engineering team. From nine to five, there will be less time. &1t;/ Therefore, his training time is also quite small. &1t;/ In addition, his training programs include fire escape and wind escape, physique, shuriken, etc. There are also a lot of events. Due to the dual reasons of less time and more events, he has to train selectively, and Chibas The training plan is undoubtedly quite time-consuming. &1t;/ "Really... If you want to become stronger, you have to turn into a cultivator like Chiba?"&1t;/ Seeing the fading figure outside the window, Asma took a slight breath. Although there was a somewhat helpless sigh in his mouth, his face became serious. &1t;/ &1t;/ Where to go next? &1t;/ With Hongyan, should he start studying the second half as soon as possible? &1t;/ Walking along the path, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. &1t;/ It''s just after noon, and there is still time. Now about the engineering team, Kakashi is also in the air anyway, and Chiba also has a lot of time. &1t;/ At least, in the afternoon he had time to study the lower half of the third generation of Naruto''s curse scroll. &1t;/ Of course, the same goes to see Hongyan. &1t;/ However, whether it is to see Hongyan or to study the lower part of the curse seal scroll, he will never have time to do another thing, he must choose one of the things to do. &1t;/ After all, seeing Hirohiko this time is related to the combination of curse seal and seal art, and he needs help from Hirohiko, and since he has requested it, it must be done, and the combination of curse seal and seal art is by no means simple The time spent is naturally extremely long. &1t;/ As for the lower part of the spell seal technique, let alone, the upper part is just a foundation, and according to the rules of the spell seal system, the lower half is probably the real cumbersome, not to mention it, I am afraid, It probably takes a lot of time just to have one. &1t;/ No...&1t;/ Hongyan, let''s not go now. &1t;/ The combination of seal art and curse seal art is not so easy. It must have a deep understanding of the two. Although my seal art barely meets this standard, I only learned the basics of curse seal art. The difference is far, far away. &1t;/ Now it happens that there is something to learn more about the spell seal technique, so let''s study it first. &1t;/ However, after hesitating for a long time, he made a decision. &1t;/ Then, after making this decision, Chiba quickened his pace and walked quickly towards the Japanese-style cabin. &1t;/ For these three days, I wont go to send meals to Hongyan. Anyway, it was agreed once every three days. Hongyan meant that Xuenas business was the priority. &1t;/ As for food delivery, let Xuena go. &1t;/ Although it was a little troublesome, for the current Xuena, it was better to do some things than to let her do nothing and let her have bad thoughts. &1t;/ While walking, Chiba thought. &1t;/ &1t;/ At the same time, the Sarutobi clan, the room of the third generation of Hokage. &1t;/ "Is this really good? Don''t mention Komachi to Chiba?"&1t;/ Seeing her husband playing with the flowers and plants, Sarutobi Pipako frowned and couldn''t help saying. &1t;/ "There are enough things about this kid in Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ These things are not helpful now, so let''s not talk about it. Moreover, Chiba is still young, although he has shown miracles Mature, but no one knows whether this matter will have a bad influence on him."&1t;/ In this regard, after a slight pause in the hands of the third generation of Hokage, he shook his head and expressed his denial. &1t;/ "But, this is not a big deal, just to let him know that his mother is me..."&1t;/ Hearing this, it is rare that Sarutobi Pipazi still disagrees. &1t;/ "Stop talking about this matter, we have an appointment with Komachi, can we not tell Chiba without telling Chiba, she only hopes that Chiba can live well, if possible..."&1t;/ However, before she finished speaking, she was cut off by the three generations of Hokage. &1t;/ "However, he is already a ninja now."&1t;/ However, he didn''t finish saying this, and was interrupted by Sarutobi Pipazi, and in this sentence, there was already dissatisfaction. &1t;/ This time, the third generation of Hokage did not speak any more, but remained silent. I haven''t spoken for a long time. &1t;/ But the three generations of Hokage did not speak, and Sarutobi Pipazi did not speak, and the atmosphere fell into a stalemate. &1t;/ Then, after a long time, the three generations of Hokage slowly spoke with a sigh. &1t;/ "Okay, don''t mention this matter."&1t;/ 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1264： cage At noon, Japanese-style cabins. "Then Hirohiko will ask you, Xuena. I may have been studying behind closed doors, so I don''t need to call me for dinner. You can talk to Teacher Kushina!" Pausing on the stairs upstairs, Chiba said to the downstairs. "Oh!" In response, Yukina, who was "reading" the novel downstairs, turned his head and responded, then stood up, Shumen Shulu picked up the bento box placed on the side, and Kushina who had not eaten Chiba before leaving the house After putting down the food, he picked up the bamboo pole at the door and walked out the door. It''s already time to eat. The changes in Hongyan these days have turned upside down. It is no longer the way he used to eat nothing. Now that he eats more and more every day, Xuena doesn''t want to be hungry. After Chiba told her, she went out directly. And Chiba silently watched Xuena finish all this and went out, and then ran upstairs, went to Nao''s empty room, watched Xuena expertly leave through Nao''s window, Song After taking a breath, he walked into his room. After stepping into the room, Chiba also said nothing, and sat down at his desk, spreading out the lower part of the scroll of curse printing from Hokage III. "Boom!" And just after he untied the silk rope tied to the scroll, the scroll that was originally only a palm, suddenly exploded into a cloud of white mist. "Fuck!" In an instant, the white mist was filled, and the scrolls on Qianye''s desk bounced and rolled down, grunting on the ground. this is? But suddenly, Chiba''s pupils contracted slightly, but there was not much reaction. Could it be that this is also... At the same time, looking at the white mist, a bad premonition flashed in his heart. "really" Then, after the white mist disappeared, the corners of Chiba''s mouth almost twitched. At this moment, on his desk, there was a large scroll filled with it. It was estimated to be larger than the large scroll that Tsunade gave him when he recorded medical knowledge. In other words, the content inside may be more than the content of a large scroll of medical knowledge that Tsunade gave him. This amount alone is large enough. "Ugh" After watching this for a while, Chiba resignedly opened the big scroll and started browsing line by line. And this look is one afternoon. By the time Chiba finished watching it, the sun was already halfway into the West Mountain, and the lights needed to be turned on. After all, it was already very short and the night was long in autumn, and the sky was already dark. "Snapped!" After turning off the switch next to him, the white light instantly reflected everything on the scroll. Is it true? Although this spell seal technique is more complicated than the seal technique, in terms of quantity, it is more than the seal technique of the Yin seal system. It is also a huge system. Looking at the clear white and black characters and the white and black characters that dragged the floor under the white light, Chiba could only smile. This is a huge amount of learning, unless it is a deep understanding of the spell seal technique, otherwise, it is impossible to remember all the things above. And the lower part of the scroll of curse printing is about the synthesis of the first-level fusion pattern and the first-level fusion pattern into a second-level fusion pattern, and the three second-level fusion patterns are merged into the third-level fusion pattern until... A method for fusion of eight-level fusion patterns into ninth-level fusion patterns, and all known combinations of second to ninth-level fusion patterns that have the effect of spell seal. Each progression of the level of the fusion pattern almost represents the geometric growth of the fusion pattern. Perhaps the low-level possible fusion patterns do not require much, but when the eighth level is merged into the ninth level, the number is basically not much different from the basic sealing technique of the Yin Seal System, or even more. For example, the curse seal on the tongue used for the root must consist of 132 nine-level fusion patterns, and 132 nine-level fusion patterns, and this kind of curse seal is not the most Top-notch, at best mid-level. On this scroll, there is no record of the upper and the highest curse seals, but the third generation of Naruto in the final note type postscript records that the upper and the highest curse seals use the nine-level fusion The pattern is basically calculated in thousands and tens of thousands. In addition to these, after Chiba has a certain understanding of the advanced version of this curse seal technique, he also has a great understanding of Xuenai''s caged bird curse seal, which is terrifying to Chiba''s most advanced curse seal technique. Have an intuitive understanding. Because when he analyzed the caged bird, he used the technique of seal reconstruction to invade the inside of the caged bird. Although he didn''t understand the structure of the caged bird at that time, he knew all the conditions of the caged bird very clearly. And now that he has a more in-depth understanding of the curse seal technique, he is almost shocked... No, it is almost desperate ~ www.novelhall.com~ The number of nine-level curse patterns of the bird in the cage is terrifying. Too many desperate. Millions of nine-level fusion curse print patterns. Hundreds of thousands of unseen fusion curse patterns. In other words, based on his current understanding, it is completely impossible to untie the bird in the cage and find a way. There are hundreds of thousands of fusion curse patterns that I have never seen before. How to solve it? The curse seal fusion pattern recorded on the scroll of the third generation of Hokage should cover the current curse seal technique, which has been written in the third generation of Naruto postscript. Almost 90% of the fusion patterns of curse seals known to the Ninja world are recorded here. In other words, even if he had learned all the curse patterns on this scroll and knew their function, Qianye would not be able to unlock the bird in the cage. And the ten percent that is not recorded on this scroll, it is impossible to explain the fusion curse pattern that 100,000 has never seen before. It can be said that even if the 10% of the time required by this phone is not recorded, and assuming that Chiba can find all of them, this caged bird still has no solution! These hundreds of thousands of people have never seen the curse seal fusion pattern, I am afraid, most of them are lost fusion patterns from the Six Paths Era. Even Chiba felt that a considerable part of it was the ten-level fusion pattern above the nine-level fusion pattern. In this situation, he can''t help but not despair! He originally thought that a bird in a cage is definitely not something that can be solved simply, but at least there is hope for a solution. He believes that there will be no unsolvable things in the world. However, now, with all of this in front of him, recalling everything about the bird in the cage, Chiba is really only desperate. It is really impossible to lift a bird in a cage! In this age, it is impossible! The bird in the cage is... No solution! 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1265： The Seal of Despair In this era, a bird in a cage cannot be unlocked! I watched all the fusion patterns on the super-large scroll over and over again, until the dead of night, Chiba desperately came to such a conclusion again. Originally, he still wanted to find some clues or breakthrough points from the scrolls, even the slightest possibility, but faced with the unseen fusion pattern of the caged bird, he was optimistic and could not give it to himself. Any hope. This road has reached a dead end. The road of curse seal technique has come to an end, but it cannot solve the bird in the cage of Xuena, and the life of Xuena is still in the hands of the Hyuga clan, even if he already has a whole plan to avoid the unfair treatment of Xuena, Even he only needs to take a trip to solve the problem. However, everything is here, into a dead end, to the end, everything is in despair because the bird in the cage cannot be lifted. The premise of Chiba''s plan and other plans that he thought was worse than the current plan was that Xuena wanted to get rid of the control of the bird in the cage. This is the root of Xuena''s problem. Whether it is to avoid unfair treatment or to treat her eyes, the bird in the cage needs to be lifted. The key to Xuena''s affairs is the bird in the cage. But after the caged bird is now determined to have no solution, there is no room for change in this entire incident. The whole incident became unsolvable! Unless, he erased the entire Hyuga clan from the Naruto world. And this kind of thing, you don''t have to think about it, you know it''s impossible, even if he doesn''t have that strength now, even if he has, even if he has become Hokage, it is impossible to do it. The Hyuga clan has always been loyal to Konoha, and the achievements and sacrifices made are obvious to all, and they have a good reputation among the people. Although there are some internal things that others may not be familiar with, there are many problems, but, after all, It is a matter within the family. One does not affect the village of Konoha, and the other does not affect the existence of the people, or even the existence of the family. It can better allow the eyes of the Hyuga clan to serve the village and the people. Even Hokage has no reason to be because of the bird in the cage. Exist, and kill the Hyuga clan. Doing so will definitely change the minds of the people. The people may not be serious. If you reluctantly make up a reason, time will pass. However, the Hyuga family is considered a benchmark family in the Konoha Ninja family, and it is as famous as the Uchiha family. , But compared to the Uchiha clan, his reputation is much better, and his contribution is also worthy of the privileges it has obtained. Each family must recognize the Hyuga clan, otherwise, the privileges of the Hyuga clan, I am afraid other families will affirm There must be an opinion. And such a Hyuga clan, gave Hokage a reason to destroy it, and the other clan is not at risk for everyone, and it is not necessary to consider whether it should work hard for Konoha. And if everyone in the family is in danger, the problem will be serious. During this time, Chiba also has a certain understanding of Konohas administrative, military, and economic systems. The three most important children of this family are in Konoha. The employment situation in the system is quite impressive. The talents of this family support many departments. If there really is any loyalty issue on the family''s side, even if Hokage can handle it, I''m afraid Konoha will have nothing left. It can be said that Konoha would definitely not be able to move it if Hyuga did not behave in rebellion against the village. Moreover, Xuena''s life is still in the hands of the Hyuga clan, and with the characteristics of white eyes, if there is any change in Chiba, it will be the first to die. After all, Hyuga''s defense must have been very strict, even for a long period of time, after the rebellion. Chiba couldn''t find a chance. Moreover, no matter how Hyuga treats Yukana now, for Yuuki, the Hyuga clan is the family that gave birth to her after all. If there is no affection, it is impossible, and this matter of betrayal, no matter how much Hyuga Shinsuke''s starting point is Well, in public opinion, or in general consciousness, it is all the fault of Shinsuke Hyuga. Although the patriarch of the patriarch Nisaka did so cruelly and heartlessly, it cannot be said to be wrong in truth. Therefore, this Chiba really wants to destroy the Hyuga clan and make the bird in the cage disappear, I am afraid Xuena will not agree. This is the real world, not the YY plot in the novel. People are not either good or evil, black or white. They have emotions, and emotions are very elusive and unpredictable. Once there is In addition to feelings, people''s actions are sometimes shocking, and they are not "logical". Just like Chiba himself, once he comes into contact with feelings, he has feelings for these people, knowing that he will do things to die. The so-called "modern people''s thinking" and "the past life is a peaceful age" background, these things are just background. , The background is only the background, the main body of the story, but still what he does. In short, there is no option to kill the Hyuga clan. "No...no no no...I should take a break~www.novelhall.com~ The biological clock must have been messed up these days, people are tired and lack of energy, so I can''t think of a way, so I can''t think of a way. I should sleep..." And thinking of this, Chiba slowly stood up in this inextricable and indestructible dead end, suddenly swept over the oversized scroll, and began to roll it up in circles, watching with some wonder in his eyes. Outside the window, the night sky covered by clouds, whispered in his mouth. "Sleep...a ??sleepy sleep should be better! I''ve learned a little over the past few days, for sure, and I''m also dizzy now. I must have not slept well, I didn''t expect it, there must be something missing! " "Yes! Sleep, I should sleep!" With the whisper in his mouth, the speed of the Chiba Scroll became faster and faster. "Snapped!" However, Xu was too anxious, too anxious, and rolled too fast. This huge scroll unexpectedly got out of his hands, and fell to the ground gruntingly, and the unfolded scroll was entangled. "hateful!" At this moment, Chiba''s whispering stopped abruptly, staring blankly at the unfolding part of the scroll on the ground and the entangled scroll, his body trembled slightly, and there was a long silence before such a sentence came out. Then, he took a step back, took another step, and finally turned around, sat down by the bed with a tired face, and slowly covered his face with his hands. Is there no silver lining? A ray of life... there should be a ray of life! Sorting it out again... sorting it out again, there must be a way, and there is still a chance. The bird in the cage is unsolvable, but Xuena''s matter should not be unsolvable. Gently rubbing this brow bone, Chiba took two deep breaths, trying to calm herself down. Think...think again... There is a way... 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1266： Am I...asleep? "Am I...asleep?" Slowly opened his eyes, Chiba slowly sat up from the bedside, glanced at the misty sky outside, dripping rain in his ears, and muttered slightly in his mouth. Last night, after sitting down, he thought a lot, a lot, and didn''t know when he fell asleep. "In the end, I still didn''t think of it." After this glance, his gaze moved away from the window and landed on the messy untidy desk and the ground beside the desk. Then, his gaze fell on the clock. During this sleep, Chiba slept for a long time. At this time, the clock showed nine to twenty. According to the agreement, he should meet Kakashi now to talk about the formation of the Ninja Engineering Team. Look at the results of Kakashi''s pulling people. But in his last thought yesterday, he didn''t think about anything. The deadlock is still deadlock, unsolved or unsolvable, and the bird in the cage is always unable to get around. There is really no way to think about this matter. There are so many unseen spells that even the Ninja world can never find again. Even if he racks his brains and tries his best to search for it in the memory of the original work, Can''t find any clues. This caged bird, this curse seal technique, is completely not portrayed in the original work. This Naruto world also cannot find any breakthrough, it is a dead end that can no longer die. Look again, think about it again, if there is really no way, then...there is only to kill the Hyuga Nizu family. Slowly stood up, walked to the desk, Qianye silently began to clean up, but an extreme and terrible thought flashed in his heart. This is the one he least wants to use among all the schemes he thought of yesterday, and it is also the most extreme disgust. Yesterday, after thinking entered a dead end, he wanted to find another way to see if he could find a breakthrough. And this other way, he really found this one for him, but, this one is not sure whether it will be perfect as he thought, or it is just as futile. However, although he was not sure, he knew that this was the only effective method. The crux of the problem now is the caged bird. Xuena is controlled by the Hyuga clan because of the caged bird, and the caged bird is in the hands of the Zong family. Now the Hyuga Clan has only the Hyuga Nizu family, and the control method of the caged bird is naturally in the hands of the Zong family. Yes, there is also a way to move the bird in the cage to divide the family. Then the bird in the cage is not a way to make the division loyal to the clan and protect the clan, but to destroy the Hyuga clan. As long as the Hyuga family and the elders of the Hyuga clan who appeared in a flashback memory scene in the original work are killed, no one can move the bird in the cage. As long as no one can move, the bird in the cage is no longer the key. Up. Whoever holds the power of the Hyuga clan is the key. However, no matter who is in power, as long as there is no threat from the caged bird, even if those Hyuga **** hate Xuena no matter how arrogant they are, it doesn''t matter how arrogant they are. If he wants to, they can be destroyed in minutes. However, the side effects of this plan are also quite large. The death of the Hyuga Hizu family can be described as an earth-shaking change in fate. An important role, Hinata Hyuga may not be born, even if he is born, his life will be completely different. Whether she will be the original Hinata or not, its absolutely impossible for Hyuga Kazuo to be born, and the family of Hyuga Hizus dies, what kind of storm this wing will fan and stop Chiba It is not known how much impact the Ouzou Rebellion will have. This is undoubtedly a decisive influence on Chiba''s destiny change plan. Therefore, this plan will be implemented after it is really not working, and it is not a simple matter to kill the Hyuga Nizu family. If the identity is not revealed, then it will take a lot of effort and cost. A lot of effort may not be perfect. It''s totally a plan that hurts others and hurts ourselves. However, if the Hyuga clan is really so short-sighted, as long as Chiba feels that the Hyuga clan will threaten Yukana''s life, then he will definitely use it without hesitation. "Duh!" Thinking of this, Chiba slowly put down the big scroll and tied the rope. Then, with a "bang", the big scroll returned to the size of a palm. "Cant be rushed. Although I dont like that Yukatas life is controlled by the Hyuga clan, there is no reason why Hyuga Hippos would use Yukatas caged bird. For the current Hyuga Hippos, no, for the Hyuga clan, Yukatas existence is still Necessary, or... Necessary!" Picking up the scattered scrolls one by one, Chiba muttered to himself, and at the last few words, he had gritted his teeth, as if these last words made him gritted his teeth. I originally wanted to remove the threat of caged birds and change Xuenai''s "when necessary", but now ~www.novelhall.com~ is extreme! Serious consequences are serious consequences! Now I can be regarded as mastering the intelligence power of the village, as long as the Hyuga clan dares to move, I will let them be beyond the reach. Put down the last blank scroll scattered on the ground, take a deep breath, and converge the bitter light in his eyes. Undoubtedly, the incomprehensibility of the bird in the cage changed everything. At this time, Chiba already had some extreme emotions in it, and he was ready to die. "What the **** are you doing? I thought something happened to you, because you overslept." At this time, after the bitterness in Qianye''s eyes was restrained, the window hung upside down, and a lazy and dissatisfied voice suddenly sounded. "Kakashi?" When she heard this, Chiba suddenly looked at the window and spoke in amazement. "Ah" Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Kakashi sighed helplessly, then shook his hand, and threw the thing held in his hand towards Chiba, while hanging upside down and supporting the upper edge of the window with his hand, one turned over, "click" With a sound, it fell in front of Qianye, beside the desk. It''s so rare that Chiba actually overslept. Although he has never been too early, he has never been so late as he is now. After landing, Kakashi''s mind had such a thought inexplicably flashed. "this is?" With a subconscious grasp, Qianye grabbed the thing in his hand, and looked down at it, but it was a scroll. "List." Kakashi spoke very concisely. List of engineering teams? That''s right, it''s just for this, otherwise how could Kakashi come back to me. After hearing this sound, Chiba also understood, and then spread out. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1267： Kakashis popularity? Five... five people? Sweeping down the names on the list one by one, Chiba''s brows slowly frowned, and a faint light flashed in his eyes. Too...too amazing! Kakashi actually has five willing to do it with him! It''s incredible! That Kakashi! Kakashi who became cold during the mission! There are five heartless people who can still be pulled over by him. The world of ninjas really can''t be measured by the thinking of my previous life! At this moment, Chiba was full of shock. To be honest, although he left this matter to Kakashi to do, he didn''t actually hold a lot of hope. He felt that there were two or three people who were almost the same. After all, he still knew Kakashi''s attitude on the task. In the Three Wars, Hongyan also performed missions with him, and once mentioned that Kakashi was two people during the mission and outside the mission. Outside of the task, Kakashi is still a very easygoing person, and when he encounters a task, he is like two people. And his cold attitude of "task first" is obviously contrary to Konoha''s "will of fire", or it is contrary to the universal value of "cannot give up companions" in most of Konoha''s ninja group. Yes, this will definitely lead to bad popularity, and it is extremely bad, it may be nothing in daily life, but in the mission, Konoha''s ninja definitely does not like this kind of person who can abandon his companions for the mission. Very low credit in the task. This allows people like this to pull people for tasks, and Chiba really didn''t have much hope in return. However, I did not expect that there are still five people who can be persuaded by Kakashi. All of a sudden, most of the gap is fixed by Kakashi. Then, only two people can start work. "There are still too few people. Many people are performing tasks, otherwise the goal of 30 people can still be accomplished. Now the village is also suspended, otherwise these people will not be able to get them." At this time, Kakashi said somewhat helplessly. This village is now in urgent need of personnel whether it is for defense or other matters. Konoha looks very leisurely on the surface, but the ninja group is full of tasks and busy. Basically, there are no idle people, and the number of tasks has reached the upper limit. "School closed?" But when he heard this sentence, Chiba was slightly taken aback. Kakashis school was closed, naturally referring to the closure of the Ninja School. This was the first time he heard that the Ninja School was closed. Konoha is a village that values ??education. Ninja Except for the village being attacked and the students have to take refuge, the school cannot be suspended under any circumstances. For Konoha, the ninja school is the foundation of the future. It can be said that all the Konoha ninjas now graduated from the ninja school. It came from the ninja school. It can be seen that the importance of the ninja school is basically the cradle of Konoha ninjas. Without the ninja school, the number and overall strength of Konoha ninjas may drop countless levels. As the most important and most important facility for the ninja enlightenment and foundation stages, the Ninja School can be said to be the existence of Konoha, second only to the intelligence system, and the suspension of classes in this situation can be said to be quite strange. No wonder Chiba was stunned. "Well, the school will be repaired during this time and some facilities will be added, so classes are closed." Obviously, Kakashi also knew why Chiba was weird, and immediately spoke and answered Chiba''s question. "Oh, yes, are these all teachers in the school?" At this moment, Chiba put down the scroll and asked. "Yes, the school teachers have at least the strength of Zhongren, and here are all teachers who are good at wind escape or earth escape. They are actually quite strong in terms of single escape skills." Kakashi nodded and said. This, I didn''t think about it. Kakashi deserves to be Kakashi, the school teacher, it is indeed a good choice. But in Chiba''s heart, so thought. As a ninja, after being given the duties of a teacher, their position and the image of a teacher in the impression of others. But in fact, they are all ninjas, and their strength is not weak. At least they are outstanding in the mastery of ninja knowledge. There are also some talented characters who choose to be teachers because of their personal ideals. Although the overall strength of Konohas teacher group is only at the level of Zhongnin, in order for students, especially those who have already demonstrated their talents, to obtain a good enlightenment education, some teachers still have special skills in certain aspects. Knowledge master is even at the level of expert professors, such as the future Ebisu, his professional knowledge has reached the level of being able to become a special Shinobu. And the specialties here basically cover all ninja powers, such as physique, the school has quite good physique teachers, but Chiba did not show up during the school days, and did not start to be noticed until early graduation, so Chiba Although he was good at physique at the time, no physique expert teacher would take the initiative to find him, but he later heard that there was a physique teacher who had been immersed in physique for more than 30 years and was actually an upper-level teacher. Another example is the most commonly used escape technique in ninjutsu. In fact, schools also have teachers with corresponding specialties. Basically, teachers can find them in schools, and they all have escape skills above the average level. Even the most difficult of the three powers of the Ninja is a rare type of illusion. You can also find an illusion teacher in the school, but there are very few students who show their illusion talent. of. These specialty teachers ~www.novelhall.com~ are also the same as ordinary teachers on weekdays. Only when they find special talents will they be admitted to the seats and carry out the elite enlightenment education in secret. It can also be regarded as part of Konoha''s selection of materials. These are all that Chiba learned about when he was taken by Anbe to visit Konoha''s system that day after becoming a Hokage assistant. And now, on Kakashis list, there are five teachers, one with Feng Dun specialties and four with Tu Dun specialties, all of whom are basically at the level of quasi-forbearance, which fully meets the requirements of Chiba. "Is there only a few teachers in the school? There should be others." Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but say. "The people who can use Feng Dun and Tu Dun are here. The rest of the teachers, although there are also those who specialize in these two methods, they are all lacking in standards." Kakashi said truthfully, "Ok" In response, Chiba touched his chin, and after a deep groan, he nodded without saying anything, but said: "Then, I still have to ask you next. Try to find some more people, those schools If you can, call all the teachers. If there is no quality, lets make up the quantity." "It can only be the." Regarding Chiba''s words, Kakashi nodded in agreement and said. "Well, thanks to you." Looking at Kakashi, Chiba expressed his heartfelt thanks. "No, then I will think of a way." However, for Chiba''s gratitude, Kakashi waved his hand indifferently, and when the voice fell, his figure flashed and disappeared. School closed... School closed... Looking at the place where Kakashi disappeared, Chiba touched his chin and started thinking. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1268： Expedient Just do it! Personnel is too scarce now, it''s just that. It''s a stopgap measure, but if you do this, the workload will be doubled. But, anyway, if Kakashi is there, just leave it to Kakashi. As for such a large amount of work, will Kakashi have any problems...Perhaps, Kakashi needs a lot of work now. Kakashi today is obviously different from yesterday. At least, Kakashi is more lively than yesterday. Perhaps Kakashi can only forget the pain of losing Taitu and Lin when he is working. After thinking for a while, Chiba made up his mind until the clock on the wall pointed to eleven o''clock, and worked out all the details of this trick. "Write it down and give it to Kakashi when you have time." After thinking about it, Chiba took a slight breath and turned to sit down at the desk. "Cuckoo..." At this moment, when he turned around, his stomach screamed, and the feeling of hunger swept his brain in an instant. "Uh... I forgot. I didn''t even eat dinner yesterday. I should be hungry now." In an instant, his figure stopped, and the corners of his mouth smiled slightly bitterly. Yesterday he was too absorbed in his research, and coupled with the incomprehensible blow of the bird in the cage, he did not even think of eating. It''s time for dinner, and if he doesn''t eat anything, it is estimated that he will be dizzy next. Let alone memorize the details of the plan while writing it down. "Forget it, let''s eat first." After feeling extremely hungry, Chiba gave up the plan he wrote down and turned to open the door. "Ok?" However, when his hand touched the doorknob, he stopped suddenly. Wait... Wait a minute. Afterwards, an unspeakable look of fear appeared on his face, and cold sweat appeared on his forehead. Didnt have dinner yesterday, Jiuxina... And as the cold sweat spread, the corners of Chibas mouth couldnt help but twitch, let Kushina know what it means to not eat dinner, thats beating The incredible pain of that fist, the kind of pain that seems to hit the soul as if it directly stimulates the pain nerve! Oops... Oops! At this moment, Chiba was almost sweating. At this point in time, he not only missed yesterdays dinner, he didnt even eat this mornings breakfast. According to Kusinais "If you dont eat on time, youre not a good disciple, you need a lesson." His logic, I am afraid he is doomed. "I''m going out." However, at this moment, Chiba''s face turned pale, but Kushina''s voice came from under the door. "Be careful on the road, Mr. Jiuxinai." After that, it was Xue Na''s voice. go out? Hearing this sound, Chiba''s shoulders shrugged, and the blood on his face instantly recovered. Then, he listened carefully, and after confirming that a series of footsteps belonging to Kushina had gone away, he cautiously opened the door. "this is?" When he was about to step out, the whole person was stunned on the spot, and his eyes moved down instantly. In the end, it fell on the steaming dishes placed at the door, which were better than ever before for five people. Jiuxina... At this moment, warmth suddenly rose in his heart. It turned out that this is the case, Xuena told Kushina, don''t disturb me, so Kushina gave food at my door. In order not to disturb me, I didn''t even knock on the door. At this moment, the moment when the warm current steamed up, his mind flashed through Jiu Xinnai silently putting down the food, after looking at the door of his room for a while, he gently left and went downstairs. This morning, Silently put away the cold food, left gently, then went out to buy more nutritious ingredients than before, cooked such a meal, silently placed it at his door, and left gently. In an instant, Chiba didn''t know what to say. Looking at the meal, it was a long time that he could not speak. "First...eat first." After a while, Chiba retracted his suspended feet, slowly leaned down, carried in the large amount of food, and then closed them. For this meal, I don''t know if it was because of being hungry or for other reasons. Chiba ate it very quickly, which could almost be described as double gorging. After eating, Chiba carefully packed the tableware, then set it aside, picked up the pen and ink, and started writing. Between the lines of black on the white paper, Chibas expedient plan fell on this blank scroll. on. "That way, it''s almost done." After writing, after reading it carefully and confirming that it was correct, Chiba put down the pen, then rolled up the scroll and put it away. Then, holding the cutlery, he opened the door and walked down. Next, let''s go to see Hongyan. Although the caged bird is incomprehensible, anyway, as long as there is a slight possibility, I will try it. Now, even though the conclusion is desperate, I have not actually tried all the possibilities after all. I just inferred that even if it is desperate, I will be completely desperate after operating it! It''s just that I don''t know if Hongyan can meet my requirements. In the sound of going downstairs, Qianye frowned, and a series of thoughts turned in his mind. "Xunai, I''m going out here, where is Hongyan''s food? I asked him, and it happened to be delivered to him." And thinking of the stall going downstairs here~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba yelled on the stairs without waiting for Xuena to speak. "The kitchen room." Xuenai, who was sitting at the love table hearing the sound of going downstairs, immediately replied. "I know!" In response to this, Chiba ran directly to the kitchen without stopping. After washing the tableware quickly and putting them away, without waiting for Xuena to say anything, he left the cabin directly and moved towards confinement. Room away. "Road... be careful on the road?" Xuena was slightly stunned when she heard Qianye''s anxious voice. Is there any breakthrough in Chiba''s appearance? Or are they two secret conspiracies? At this moment, she couldn''t help but have such a thought in her heart. ... "Interesting... Is this really interesting?" At the same time, on the other side, in a secretly dark place, an evil and handsome ninja is stopping the **** dissection work in his hands, picking up the scroll placed aside, and drilling into the gap under the operating table as the little white snake He looked at the stall, and while looking at it, there was a creepy, hoarse and pleasant voice. "Really, it brought me a good way! That kid..." After reading this scroll, a strange smile that was cracked almost to the base of his ears, the evil man slowly raised his hand and looked at the countless storage of various organs, heads, babies, etc. Shop window of glass jars. In the end, his gaze fell on the deformity of the half-pale tree and half the pale-skinned human baby. Can succeed! must be able to success! And his heart was full of fanatical excitement. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1269： method "So, the bird in this cage has no solution. You can''t think of a good solution, and if the bird in the cage doesn''t solve it well, then neither Yuuki''s eyes nor her problem in the Hyuga clan can be solved. That is , Everything is in a dead end." In the gloomy confinement room, behind the cold and thick black door, a thoughtful word from Hongyan came. "Yes." In response, Qianye nodded. At this time, he had already sat down with his back against the iron gate, with a sense of helplessness on his face. After leaving the Japanese-style cabin, he rushed all the way to this place. After serving Hongyan''s meal, he took advantage of the stall where Hongyan was eating, and told Hongyan about the current situation. Also from this, there is this sentence of Hongyan. "Then this thing..." After getting the affirmative answer from Chiba, Hirohiko seemed to hesitate for a while and asked again. "As for the solution, in my thoughts, I am stuck in a dead end, unable to get around the problem of no solution to the bird in the cage. However, I have not practiced all of these ideas, and now I cannot say that there is no hope." In response, Chiba shook his head and said. Perhaps, he is such a person who does not give up on the Yellow River. In this matter, theory and practice are more important than practice. He always feels that he will not test all of them. After all negating on the basis of practice, this matter, It is always impossible to be so desperate. Even he felt that the glimmer of hope might lie in the practice of these ideas. "Experiment? Is there something you don''t want to do, but you can use it when you have to?" In the next second, Hongyan''s words made Chiba startled. This sentence completely meets his "worst plan". As mentioned earlier, he does have a very extreme plan if all ideas fail. It is also the last thing he wants to use, but it is forced. The program will still be used. Hongyan, when did he become so sharp. In this daze, Qianye''s heart was full of shocking surprises. "Yes." However, although he was surprised that Hongyan had guessed the "final plan", Chiba did not deny or conceal it, but admitted it straightforwardly. "So, what do you think you want me to help practice?" After hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer, Hirohiko didn''t bother with this question anymore, but said straightforwardly. It seems that if you talk to Hongyan in the future, you don''t need to cover up or explain in detail. During this period, although I don''t know what happened, Hongyan has already grown tremendously. Could it be said that the Uchiha clan, strong negative emotions such as hatred, can also inspire people? Although Hirohiko was never a fool, but now Hirohiko is basically as open-hearted, and his understanding speed is amazing. And the analytical ability is also terrible. He guessed that I still have the "final plan" for the record. He should have heard the confidence in my tone that does not belong to the current desperate situation. Hearing this sentence, Chiba silently nodded, and Hongyan was undoubtedly growing up, and it was still growing fast, the fast and terrifying kind, Chiba almost felt that Hongyan was already a different person in these aspects. "Nao''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, to what extent have you adapted?" Thoughts flashed in his mind, and Chiba asked. "To what extent?" In this regard, Hongyan seemed to be taken aback for a while, then he asked back after a pause. "Yes, I need Nao''s pupil power to get into my head." Hearing Hirohiko''s voice, Chiba spoke. When he came this time, he wanted to ask Hirohiko for this. He needs Naos kaleidoscope pupil power in Hirohikos eyes to bring him to the sealed space in his consciousness once again, and that seal does not know anything. In the sealed space. He needs to look at the seal again, that huge seal technique that even incorporates the spell seal technique. After all, its been quite a while since I entered it last time. Although Chiba has gained a lot from the sealing technique under Naos guidance last time, its such a huge sealing technique, than the Yin seal. There is also a huge sealing technique, Chiba is just remembering the tip of the iceberg. Although he tried to memorize a lot of seal structure splicing combinations at the time, after all, he gradually forgot because of the lack of Lyotard and their functions. Up. This kind of unknown effect, but a huge number of seal art stitching combinations, is very easy to forget. And if you know its role and practice it, then its not so easy to forget. Otherwise, Chiba might not even be able to form a Yin Seal. Therefore, what he needs to do here is to take him to the sealed space in his consciousness to learn about the combination of spell seal and seal technique, and see what else can be found in this seal technique. Solve the problem of caged birds. After all, Chiba always feels that this huge sealing technique should have some clues for things of the same six-dao era. At the same time, finding clues from the huge seal technique is also the less desperate one among all Chiba''s ideas that can solve the problem of caged birds. Therefore, Chiba came here, please Hirohiko. "Into your... head?" When he heard Chiba''s sentence, Hongyan was a little confused. "Yes, in my head, there is a sealed space, which is sealed with things I don''t know. Nao once took me there. Using her kaleidoscope pupil power, she should be able to enter again." In response, Chiba said again. "Seal space? How can you have that kind of thing in your head?" At the same time, the second half of Hongyan''s surprise came at the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ I don''t know. " For Hirohiko''s surprise, Chiba had no choice but to say. He really didn''t know this thing. This thing should have been brought by him through crossing, and I dont know if its the benefit of crossing. After all, he has not been subjected to a sealing technique since he came through. Moreover, in the current Ninja World, who else can set up such a seal technique can only pass through its own. From the perspective of Nao who said that he was not a member of the Naruto world after seeing this space, I am afraid that some things in this sealing technique do not belong to the Naruto world. That even proves that this is brought by crossing. "Ugh" But at this time, when I heard this sentence, there was such a sigh from inside the door. I just heard Hirohiko say: "Forget it, I won''t ask. You have some things that are originally mysterious, Nao''s eyes. , I have fully adapted, let''s, when will we start?" Obviously, Hongyan didn''t pursue this matter anymore, just what Chiba said, and he would do it. Just as they have always trusted each other, Chiba will provide help as long as he needs it. "Then, do it now!" Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba''s mouth unconsciously aroused a smile, slowly stood up, and then opened the small square door at the top of the door for the guards to inspect the internal situation. His eyes were burning, aiming at the opened space. And a pair of bright scarlet eyes, glowing with a faint red light, in the darkness before his eyes, three gouyu jade slowly swirled and merged in his eyes, turning into a peculiar pattern like a wind demon shuriken. Familiar patterns, familiar pupil power... Hongyan''s kaleidoscope, open! 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1270： enter here is Did you make it? The peculiar pattern of the huge wind demon shuriken slowly dissipated in the brain. In the full darkness, a gap was slowly opened, and the light suddenly lit up from the gap, and the gap was suddenly dyed with light. Looks like. After that, the light gap grew wider and wider, and the spreading blackness slowly dissipated, until the light was bright and the blackness disappeared. "Tick..." Then, in the light of the eyes, as if the sound of water droplets falling into the water, a circle of ripples slowly rippled through the bottom of the eyes. In an instant, a space with vertical and horizontal pipes as walls appeared in front of my eyes. At the end of the space, there was the huge door, and the huge seal on the door that appeared as the word "seal" firmly closed the door. Exceptionally eye-catching. "Here! What is this place?" At this moment, an exclamation sounded from the side, full of horror and disbelief. It is the voice of Hirohiko. It succeeded! Hearing Hongyan''s exclamation, Chiba had already determined that he had succeeded, relying on the pupil power in Hongyan''s eyes to successfully enter this sealed space that could only be entered before death. Then, he did not study the seal technique for the first time, but looked to the side, that close friend who hadn''t seen for more than half a year, that even though his heart was darkened, he still trusted him unconditionally. It can be said that since the journey, he The best friends of the same sex. "Hongyan...you!" However, at this glance, his whole person was stunned on the spot, his figure almost trembled, and he blurted out with an exclamation. At this moment, the figure of the young man who was concretized by pupil power, the young man who was in a daze looking at the huge letter, was almost skinny, not half handsome before, and his cheeks were almost sunken. When I entered, my face was almost exhausted. Although I didn''t look at the color of aging, I could almost see it as a distressed old man. "what?" When he heard Chibas exclamation, Hongyan was taken aback first, and then he reacted in Chibas sad and self-blaming eyes, shook his head hurriedly, and said, Its okay. Just eat more every day. Now, for half a year, I have eaten too little, no wonder Teacher Jiu Xinnai keeps talking about me." "is it" In this regard, Chiba still seemed to be stunned, almost subconsciously stunned. Although this figure is the product of the visualization of the pupil power, it is also the actual appearance of Hongyan in reality. It is conceivable what Hongyan looks like in reality. And this skinny appearance, thinking of the previous appearance of Hirohiko, how could Chiba blame himself without heartache, how could he react to it all at once, and throw away the anxiety and anxiety caused by the description. "Relax, I''m okay, I have adjusted my mentality, and I will definitely recover in the next few days. I also told Xuena and Yusina teacher, bring me more food, otherwise Nao sees I will definitely feel sad as well." Seeing the appearance of Chiba, Hong Yan hurriedly spoke again, and squeezed a smile by the way. "Um...Um! Yes, just to think so, even for Nao, I have to live well." This time, Chiba reacted, but nodded heavily. Then he looked away, turned around slightly, and said. Chiba... Seeing Chiba''s actions, Hong Yan gently pursed his lips, and his reluctant smile slowly returned to nothingness. Don''t worry, it won''t worry you. At least, it won''t let you see what makes you worried. There was such a thought in his mind. "Unexpectedly, it succeeded the second time. It was so smooth." Thinking of this, Hongyan looked away from Chiba, looked at the huge seal, found a topic, and dismantled it all. "Um... I didn''t expect it." At this time, Chiba also took a breath, suppressed all the negative emotions in his heart, and looked at the huge seal. Now, its not a time of grief and self-blame. Entering this sealed space requires the use of pupil power. Basically, it is the same situation as using the kaleidoscope to write the wheel to release Amaterasu and Moon. If it takes too long, it will harm Hongyans body. of. Moreover, Hirohiko uses Nao''s eyes, and they are not related. Therefore, this pair of kaleidoscopes are just ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheels. Every time this is used, it will be further away from blindness. And now, Brother Nao is dead, and has been dead for a long time, but no eyes can be upgraded to the eternal kaleidoscope. And even if you can find the eyes of Nao''s brother, it is impossible for Hirohiko to evolve into a kaleidoscope, and Hirohiko and Nao''s brother are not related. Hongyan must not be overused, he must fight quickly. And this attempt to enter the sealed space is considered to be relatively lucky. It succeeded the second time. Otherwise, the number of uses will be too many. Just entering, I am afraid that this Nasu''s kaleidoscope will cause huge consumption. In this matter, Chiba is actually a little unconsidered. After all ~www.novelhall.com~ This kaleidoscope is one of the sources of confidence for Hongyan to defeat his brother, and it is also a very important support. If something goes wrong, what kind of impact will it have on Hongyan''s psychology? Dare to imagine. "How much time do you need?" At this time, Hong Yan looked at the huge seal silently and frowned. He had clearly seen the complexity of the seal, so he had such a sentence. Unlike Nao back then, Hirohiko is now in good condition. Strictly speaking, his pupil power will last longer. This time, Hirohiko can stay in this space longer than Nao. "The sooner the better, Nao once said that every time this kaleidoscope is used, it will step into the darkness once, and in the end, it will be completely blind." In response to this, Chiba hurriedly stepped forward a few steps, began to watch and remember, and at the same time said in his mouth, and through Nao''s mouth, told Hirohiko the side effects of ordinary kaleidoscope writing round eyes. "Ah, as long as you say yes, I will go out. Now, I won''t bother you." Regarding Chiba''s words, Hongyan nodded and said after frowning slightly. Then, he kept his mouth shut, and even sat down cross-legged, making a movement that refines Chakra, keeping quiet for fear of disturbing Chiba. This guy In response, Chiba couldn''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth. Really, I don''t need to be distracted at all! How many good things do you have to do to meet such a friend! And this thought flashed through his mind. So, let''s make a quick decision! Can''t consume too much! Then, his brows frowned, and he focused completely on the huge seal technique structure in that huge seal technique. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1271： feasibility What is sealed in my head? After concentrating on this huge seal structure, Qianye''s heart couldn''t help but have such a thought. Every time I saw this sealing technique, Chibas first reaction was always amazement. The first few times he was amazed at the hugeness and complexity of this sealing technique, but this time, he was amazed at the integrity and stability of this sealing technique. Sex. Now he is not only a learner of seal art, but also a learner of curse seal art. Whether it is seal art or curse seal art, he understands it, when he only knew seal art. What he saw was the sealing technique, and there was no difference. And now after learning the spell seal technique, he discovered that in this huge sealing technique, one-third of the spell seal technique exists, that is, the spell seal technique fusion pattern exists. And this spell seal technique, whether it is spliced ??with the seal technique or the same spell seal technique, is stable and stable, perfect without any flaws. He couldn''t imagine what kind of power it was that could combine the spell seal technique and the seal technique so perfectly, and even the spell seal technique could be spliced ??like a seal technique with the spell seal technique. If this huge seal technique is released, it will probably overturn all seal techniques or curse seal techniques, or the ninja''s theoretical view of seal technique and curse seal technique. It''s incredible! At this moment, Chiba almost felt that the knowledge behind this huge sealing technique was like a vast ocean, and the knowledge he mastered was like a flat boat in the vast ocean, and its smallness was almost negligible. No way! This time, no matter how much time is given to me, I cant learn or remember much. I dont know the effect of these splicing spells and the splicing of spells and spells. , It is basically impossible to memorize much by rote memorization. I have to learn more about curse seal and seal technique, otherwise it would be a waste of time to remember how long. Once is not enough, twice is not enough... This is a project that requires many times to enter this sealed space! Just once or twice is meaningless! Looking at it, Chiba''s brows wrinkled slowly, although it was not the first time that he had done this kind of mnemonic, and his memory was considered very good, otherwise When he first learned seal art, and now when he learns the basics of curse seal art, he would not have such a fast speed. However, even so, in this vast ocean of knowledge, he dare not have any confidence. You can learn enough in a second. But... Hongyan''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes can not withstand so many consumption! Then, after this thought, Chiba''s face slowly stiffened. Ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, the pupil power is far more than three gouyu writing wheel eyes, and can also awaken the ability of the holder of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. but. The disadvantage is also clear, that is, every time you use it, your eyes will be sealed until all the light disappears. According to the original work, although Itachi did not know how many times he used it, but looking at Sasuke, a battle with Yao and a battle with Gokage, Sasukes eyes were close to blindness, even though these two battles, especially in the back The fighting intensity of the Five Shadows is very high, but it can be seen that the consumption of Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye is quite fast. And I dont know how many times Nao used the kaleidoscope before transplanting it to Hirohiko, and how strong pupil power he used, and what is the consumption of the kaleidoscope in Hirohikos eyes. At the same time, I don''t know how much pupil power Hongyan will consume every time he enters his sealed space, how much "seal" it will produce on his eyes, and how much blindness will be accelerated. Here, Chiba really didn''t dare to expect too much. Isn''t this plan okay? Thinking of this, Qianye slowly closed his astringent eyes and took a slight breath, but such a thought flashed through his mind. Chiba would never do something like making Hongyan blind. And even if Chiba mastered the things that he saw once or twice, he was not sure whether it would have any substantive effect and how helpful it would be to solving the problem of caged birds. After all, if he wants to find a solution to the caged bird in this seal technique, then according to the prerequisites of "surgery integrity" and "structural stability" that both the seal technique and the curse seal technique have , He must learn the interconnected parts of the one-tenth structure of this seal technique. In other words, if he wants to use this huge seal technique to solve the caged bird, no matter whether it succeeds or not, he must separate from this huge seal technique a seal technique that has one-tenth the number of structures and is absolutely stable. Style. Only in this way can he try to solve the problem of the bird in the cage. Otherwise ~www.novelhall.com~ With the level of a caged bird, you don''t have to think about it. Of course, with this one-tenth of the successful separation of the sealing technique, or at this level, only Chiba has the basis for solving the caged bird. Chiba doesn''t know if it can be resolved. However, Chiba knows that if there is no such level, then a dead end is still a dead end, despair or despair. As for whether it can be separated, it depends on time and Chiba''s efforts. The key now is that at this time, Chiba cannot freely enter this sealed space, and with the help of Hirohiko, once or twice is okay, and for the third time, Chiba absolutely dare not. Hirohiko''s eyes are not only the relic left by Nao. According to Nao''s last words, these eyes may also be their only bargaining chip against Uchiha Nobuhiko. These eyes have a greater effect. There must be no difference because of his attempts. "Forget it, so be it." Thinking, Qianye closed his eyes and sighed suddenly, turned around, and said to Hongyan who was meditating over there to refine the chakra shape. "has it ended?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hongyan slowly opened his eyes and asked. "Ah, it''s over, let''s leave." In response, Chiba nodded and said. "Well, then..." Hearing this sentence, Hongyan didn''t talk nonsense, stood up, and after nodding his head, his eyes suddenly opened, and the strange pattern of the wind demon''s shuriken suddenly shrank. Suddenly, in Chiba''s consciousness, the peculiar pattern of Wind Demon Shuriken in Hongyan''s eyes suddenly enlarged and spread, and in an instant, it filled his entire consciousness. Then, it was pitch black. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1272： Work! "how about it?" In the darkness, I don''t know how long it has passed before Hongyan''s voice reached his ears. Afterwards, there was a light almost as if there was no light, which cut through the endless darkness. "It''s fine." Chiba slowly opened his eyes, and there was a darkness that was slightly better than pitch black, and it was the scenery of the confinement room. "Hurry up and close the visitor door. If you see it to the guards here, I''m afraid you won''t be able to deliver food to me." When he heard Chiba''s voice, Hongyan inside the door hurriedly spoke. This visitation door, which is the small square iron piece opened by Chiba, is not locked, but it can only be opened from the outside. The inside cannot be opened. The visitation door is normally not allowed to be opened, and even the guards must It can only be opened with special orders, and the food delivery port at the bottom can only be used for food delivery. After all, this confinement room is meant to allow the guilty ninja to reflect in the endless darkness without contacting anyone, and it is impossible for people to come and visit if there is nothing to do. When Kushina and Yukina delivered meals to Hirohiko, this item was also told by the guards and warned seriously. "Crack!" Hearing this sentence, Chiba also quickly closed the visiting door. "Don''t worry, it''s okay. I''m also an assistant agent of Naruto at any rate. I still have this little privilege." In his mouth, Chiba did not care. He is now an assistant to Naruto, and he also has the task of Narutos appointment for the future construction of the village. He has almost three points of Narutos authority when he speaks, not to mention a small visitation door. There is a certain amount of power to mobilize. Moreover, Hongyan has been included in the list of the engineering team. He can also say that this is the mental state of the school. To see if he can be competent, now the staff is in short supply, and the users of the wind escape are so rare. Chiba''s move , There is nothing wrong with it. The beautiful name is guilt and meritorious service, and by the way, all the responsibilities are borne by him. Even if the group is hidden, there is nothing to say. "How? Did you find something?" Hirohiko didn''t seem to care about Chiba''s words, but asked about Chiba''s harvest. "I found a lot of things, I have to go back to practice, and it takes a lot of time to master it." To this, Chiba answered truthfully. Although he judged that it would take a lot of time and the one-tenth seal technique must be separated, he still remembered a lot of structural techniques this time. No matter what, he still has to go back and experiment and learn. of. This time, Hongyan also consumed his pupil power, and should not be wasted. "Na Xuenai''s caged bird..." After hearing this sound, Hongyan hesitated for a moment and asked. "It''s still not sure whether it will work, it will take time to know." In this regard, Chiba lied a little bit. It is impossible for the birds in the cage to be affected by the things he remembers now. However, if he answers truthfully here, with Hongyan''s character, he will definitely insist on sending him to seal the space with a kaleidoscope. "Well, then you go back soon." In this regard, Hong Yan said so. With that, the meal delivery port under the door suddenly opened, and the packed lunch box was placed at Chiba''s feet. "Well, before this, your body and eyes, are there any abnormalities?" Leaning over and picking up the lunch box, Chiba asked. "I''m a little tired physically, but this is because of malnutrition during this period. I have used a lot of chakras just now. As for the eyes, there is still no special discomfort. Maybe the pupil power used is not a lot of reasons." Hongyan replied. Obviously, Hirohiko listened to Chiba''s words, about the situation of ordinary kaleidoscope writing round eyes. "Well, that''s good... Then I''ll go first, remember not to use the kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes if it is not necessary." Hearing this, Chiba felt a little relieved and said. "Well, be careful on the way." Hearing Chiba''s words, Hongyan''s very serious words came from the door. "Then, goodbye." Hearing this, Chiba said, turned and left. "Ah...bye." After Chiba took a step, there was also a clearly tired voice from Hongyan inside the door. It seems that Hirohiko''s physical condition is not very good, so he needs to get more nutrition for Jiuxinai when he goes back. If not, let Hirohiko prepare some medicine. Or make some medicated diet? Walking through the dim corridor step by step, Chiba''s brows frowned slightly. From the series of words that Hirohiko said earlier, Chiba knew that Hirohiko''s body had already been hurt to a certain extent. Hongyans age is also in the stage of growth and development, and he has barely eaten much in the past six months, which has made his body very weak, and may even be very detrimental to his growth, even his body may have been What hidden dangers are buried. Moreover, his thin appearance is still turning in Chiba''s mind. Undoubtedly, the current Hirohiko must be nourished, starting with food and medicine. Whether it is him or Kushina, it must be on Hirohiko''s diet. Kungfu, what nutrition is good, what to eat. Although it is impossible to make up in a short time, Hongyan is still in the developmental stage, and his body''s absorption capacity is quite strong. As long as the nutrients can keep up, he can still make up. Really! If I come back a few days late, is this guy going to starve himself to death! Just now, you need to meditate~www.novelhall.com~ to continuously refine chakras for the consumption of pupil power. This body is almost unable to refine chakras! Then, thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but cursed in his heart, and the cross-legged meditation of Hongyan in the sealed space just passed through his mind. "Wow!" But while cursing in his heart, there was a bright light in front of his eyes. I don''t know when a strong wind blew under the light and clear sky, and his clothes were blowing and hunting. He also pulled his thoughts out of his worry and secret scolding towards Hongyan. "Almost forgot, I have to see how those old scholars are doing research! And this scroll has to find Kakashi for him!" After pulling this out, Chiba also suddenly recalled something and blurted out. Really! Although things are always going well, but what is going on with more and more things! The smoother, the more things happen! Everything is mixed together! But after thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help feeling irritable in her heart. The events of the past six months had spread out, and more and more things were weighing on his shoulders. Even if it was him, he couldn''t help feeling a little bored at this time. "hateful!" Then, in the irritability, he couldn''t help but screamed in a low voice. "After these things are completed, you must have a good meal, no! Three meals! No! It''s three days!" Then, after a low sip, Chiba said again. "Decided, eat for three days!" After that, there was a word that seemed to cheer myself up. "Then, work!" Then, he took a deep breath, and after such a sound, his figure flashed and disappeared in place. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1273： give it to me "You guy..." Looking at the scroll in his hand, and then at Chiba who was "looking at you", Kakashi narrowed his eyes, and after looking at it for a while, he spoke with a little helplessness. "How? Is it feasible?" Chiba didn''t care much about Kakashi''s subtle attitude, but just asked, but there was a little eagerness in his words. After he left the confinement room, he looked for Kakashi all over the village, and finally found Kakashi who had returned from the memorial monument an hour later, and then he handed over his expedient plan to Kaka. West, let him see. After all, Kakashi can only execute it in the end, he doesn''t have that much effort. A huge job. Master the memory part of the huge seal technique. Although it is only a small part of the memory, the number is still huge, and it is all the spell seal technique and the seal technique, and the splicing of the spell seal technique and the spell seal technique. Not only the number, but the difficulty is extremely high. It''s not something to worry about. "Ugh" In response, Kakashi sighed. "What''s wrong? Is there a problem? Or is there a problem with the feasibility of this plan?" When she heard Kakashi''s sigh, Chiba frowned and asked hurriedly. Gee! There shouldn''t be any problems with this plan. It also uses some spare personnel, and it is of great benefit to the personnel themselves. Although the plan itself is somewhat sensitive, some aspects may also be improper. However, there should be no problems. In his mind, there was a little doubt. "No, there is no problem, I just sigh, you can come up with this plan." Hearing Chiba''s questioning, Kakashi shook his head and spoke. In the words, it was an affirmation of Chiba. Indeed, if the school is closed and the idle teachers and students are used, it can indeed make up for the shortage of personnel. Moreover, this engineering task will frequently use soil escape and wind escape, and some students who show their heads can also get exercise. Even the students who do not have the wind and soil escape, can still exercise physical skills in accordance with what Chiba calls "doing what they can to carry and fell." This guy, it''s a pity not to be a teacher! In the speech, Kakashi couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. At this moment, the plan given by Chiba in his hands can be said to be the most perfect plan he has ever seen using resources. This plan, which Chiba called a stopgap measure, was probably not thought of by Konoha''s construction department at all. Even he did not expect to be able to make up for personnel in this way. And Chibas expedient measure is to use school suspensions to make full use of the schools teachers and students who have not graduated to make up for the personnel problems of the Ninja Team. Although these students who have not graduated are young, they only master ninjutsu such as Sanshenshu, and some are even learning ninjutsu such as Sanshenshu, but several of them have already used Fengdan and The talented students of Tu Dun can directly teach the basic ninjutsu of Tu Dun and Feng Dun, and these basic Feng Dun and Tu Dun are actually enough for the engineering team. After all, the engineering team formed by Chiba , You dont need much advanced ninjutsu, as long as you can cut trees and bulldoze. It may be that the progress of these talented people is a bit slow at first, and they can''t cut a few trees or push much soil in a day, but as their proficiency increases, their power will naturally become greater and greater, although it is impossible to compare with Shinobu. There are dozens of trees in the wind escape, but two or three trees can still do it in one wind escape. After all, the definition of these talented people is genius. As for other things, Chiba has also formulated a series of plans to practice physical skills in the process of manually cutting trees and bulldozing. For example, using an axe as a sword, and using an improved method of training to teach students to cut trees, use The method of transporting the soil to exercise foot strength, and even let the students master the method of attaching chakras to the soles of the feet to increase speed... Every detail of cutting trees and bulldozing has been designed by Chiba to train them one by one. In this way, you can promote engineering and train students. Anyway, what is taught in the school is available here in Chiba. In this way, you can kill two birds with one stone. Even if the school is closed, you can also educate and train students. It even allows students to master something that can only be mastered in practice. It can be said that Chiba''s plan is perfect, and it makes perfect use of his suspension of school. From the budget point of view, these students are half-study. Although Chiba has indicated that they will pay for the D-level tasks, this payment saves at least 50% of the salary and salary compared with the workers. Forty percent of the construction period. In terms of budget, it is also very advantageous. At the same time, Chibas plan is still voluntary. This task is not mandatory. It is all up to the students to decide and declare the dangers involved. The students in the ninja school are still very curious about the task. The reason why they entered the ninja school basically had a ninja dream in their hearts. This kind of experience of being a ninja in advance and completing a mission, Kakashi felt that no student could refuse. As for the parents of ~www.novelhall.com~ now in front of the huge crowd of my teacher, I am afraid they will fully support it. After all, although the dangers are clearly stated, Chiba has also written a lot of countermeasures, or preventive measures, and these are completed by teachers who are not native or windy. Parents originally trusted these teachers. At this point, the problem has actually been minimized. The completeness of this plan shows that Chiba has considered all aspects. Not only can it be implemented, but this plan will definitely be included in the archives in the future as a benchmark plan for construction projects. It may even be a historical plan with the word "first". "Is there nothing wrong with it? After all, students in the school participate in this kind of project that is not absolutely safe." Hearing Kakashi''s words, Chiba''s heart was slightly relaxed, but he was not completely relieved, and asked again. "Don''t worry, they will become ninjas in the future. They know how dangerous a ninja is. You are already quite safe." In response, Kakashi shook his head and said. "Yes." And hearing this sentence, Chiba''s worry was suppressed, and then he nodded and said: "Then, this plan is..." "Leave it to me. I''ll go to negotiate. You have been busy recently." And this sentence was interrupted by Kakashi before he finished speaking, and when Kakashi said the second half, he was already looking at him meaningfully. "Well, then, I''ll leave it to you." Chiba didn''t seem to be surprised by this, as if he knew what Kakashi saw, he said. So, next is the hospital. And in his mind, it was such a thought. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1274： the other side "Go go, you go to the herbal medicine room and wait!" "Don''t go, I will need you later." "Yes, we have to draw blood!" ... The knocking hand stopped in front of the door awkwardly, and the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched, and his face could no longer be described as bitter. At this moment, he was already inside the Konoha Hospital, outside the research room of the old scholars, and originally wanted to inquire about the progress of the research, but unexpectedly, he knocked on the door and a series of messages came from inside. In his voice, his tone was extremely bad, and, in his tone, Chiba felt that these old scholars didn''t regard themselves as a person at all, but a human-shaped blood bag. "Oh" However, even though he was extremely uncomfortable in his heart, Qianye still went to the herbal medicine room next door. After all, these old scholars are obsessed with academics. Naturally, this aspect of emotional intelligence is somewhat poor. Even if they have learned a lot of communication methods on the road of budgeting for many years, they only focus on budgeting. In other aspects, what should I do? how about it. And Chiba didn''t hate these simple guys, and was used to getting along with them. Knowing their temperament, if they were not angry, they were just a little helpless. What is helpless is that, depending on the situation, it is impossible to know that it has been accepted today. "Ok?" Thinking of this, Qianye also stepped into the herbal medicine room, but after entering the herbal medicine room, Qianye''s eyes were attracted by the herbal medicine room. what happened? Has this herb room expanded? Two more cabinets? After being attracted, Chiba''s gaze fell on the two very new herbal cabinets, not thinking that he had already walked over. He is also very familiar with this herbal medicine room. When the concentrated medicine was prepared, he did not come here to catch the autumn wind. It was also at that time that he and the old scholars next door knew and became familiar with each other. Although the three generations of Hokage were fully supported at the beginning, Chiba still did not run here when experimenting with the composition of the drug, and in general, it suddenly occurred that a certain herb was effective, and came over before the third generation of Hokages greetings. It was the contact with this group of old scholars. Of course, in the end he used some kind of obscure way to get what he wanted. Therefore, he knew this herbal medicine room very well. There were two more cabinets so obvious that he would naturally see it at a glance. I haven''t been here before, and I didn''t expect that this place has changed in the past six months! When approaching the two medicine cabinets, looking at the names of the herbs that weren''t there before, Qianye was a little excited while feeling a little. If I have time, I really want to test the properties of all the drugs here and see what drugs can be formulated. In the faint excitement, such a thought flashed through Qianye''s mind. As far as pharmaceuticals is concerned, Chiba is also considered an expert. At the beginning, it was considered to be addicted to the preparation of medicines. After all, Chibas heart still planted the same seed of love for academics as the old scholars. Seeing the new medicine, he couldn''t help but feel itchy. Thinking of the infinite possibilities of these medicines, Chiba''s hand had already touched the door of the medicine cabinet with "Sentence Grass" written on it, and almost opened. "Ok?" However, just as he was about to open the cabinet door, the corner of his eyes flashed, and for a moment, his eyes fell on the "Sentence Grass" beside the "Sentence Grass". this is? And in his heart, as if a light flashed, Ruoqi night in a thunder, suddenly, he thought of something. I remember that the other shore grass is a very rare herb. It grows in the driest part of the desert and is extremely difficult to pick. According to the records on the medical scroll that Tsunade gave me, this thing is only found in the depths of the country of the wind, in the desert where no one can live, no, even in the desert where humans cannot survive. The flowering period is five years. The country regards it as a national treasure, why does Konoha also have it? But when his gaze settled, Qianye''s mind flashed such a trace of doubt. It seems that in some places, I still know too little! Between country and country, between Ninja Village and Ninja Village, the things behind it are not as simple as those written in the original book. Then, he thought of something immediately, and such a clear idea passed through his mind. However, leaving these aside, this other side grass... if there is this other side grass... maybe... But after the thought passed, he opened the medicine cabinet with a sound, and looked around, only to see a thin layer of dried grass in the medicine cabinet. Sure enough... However, if I really want it, I don''t need so much, just this amount is enough. Seeing the situation of the medicine cabinet, Chiba quietly thought of a small plant and looked around sneakily. After making sure that no one had seen it, he quickly took it into his arms, and then looked like nothing was born. As if I was looking at the medicine, I just pushed the medicine cabinet in. Ok The other shore grass itself is highly toxic and can cause people to die by hallucinations, but it can treat some extremely difficult miscellaneous diseases. It is a powerful medicine. If you use it as a drug primer, you have to find some mild and cold-like The medicine. Preferably some rare drugs. Although the names of Naruto Worlds medicines are different from those of previous lives, after all, the Japanese culture of the original work is deeply influenced by the culture of the motherland. This medicine, especially the configuration of herbal medicine, still cannot escape the four words "jun, minister, sergeant". To get the medicine I want, then, the supplementary medicine can''t be too bad! After taking the Bi''an grass, Chiba looked like "I''m just boring to look at the medicine", and with extremely skillful techniques, he grabbed the two new cabinets and all the valuable medicines in all the old cabinets. all over. Although this is a herbal medicine room in the Konoha Hospital, except for those extremely rare medicines, basically all common, uncommon, rare, and rare medicines are available. It is still very comprehensive. You can see Konoha''s strength. Here are usually guarded by those old scholars who look like anti-thief, and now they are immersed in research, which has saved me a lot of things! At the same time, Chiba sighed while grasping. "Chiba, come here!" "it''s your turn!" "Get your hand here!" ... And when he took all the medicines he could think of ~www.novelhall.com~ and put them all over his body with all his strength, there was also a call from the old scholars to not treat him as a human being. sound. "I''m coming!" In response, Chiba responded very positively. I don''t know what kind of heartache this group of old guys would have when they saw that the medicine was missing. But in his heart, it was very unscrupulous. After all, the reason why no one is in charge of this herbal medicine room is because this herbal medicine room is basically used by these old scholars to study medicinal properties. Although people in the herbal medicine room hospital can use it as long as they apply, there are many medicinal materials here. The medicine is very strong. Even doctors like Watanabe and Yuriko can''t use it well, so this group of old scholars and Chiba can use it. This medicine is very particular. If the doctor doesn''t use it, naturally they won''t use it. It''s possible to use and eat people indiscriminately, so this place has become the domain of the old scholars over time. And the old scholars completely regard these as research private property. So if this old school is not there, Chiba can also search like this, or change the place where the medicines are stored, which is not a lot of procedures and responsible persons. That''s why Chiba thought about it. &1t;tab1esty1e=\"idth:1oo%;text-a1ign:netter;\">&1t;tr>&1t;td>&1t;/td>&1t;td>&1t;/td>&1t;td>&1t;/td >&1t;/tr>&1t;/tab1e> 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: ~： Take a day off Power outage at home. . . I decided to salt the fish for a day and let my brain rest and rest. Today is considered a leave without any urgent matter. I ask for your understanding. Chiba has more than 2 million yuan, and it can be regarded as the largest of the Hokage fans who were popular in the second dimension Of a salted fish. With the worst grades and the most words, there is nothing wrong with being the biggest salted fish. However, from another angle, this salted fish was able to persevere. Although he didn''t turn over, he was unlikely to turn over, but he could be regarded as coming over. I only have that sentence here, which I have repeated many times. Thank you for your continued support, and thank you all those who have subscribed until now. Really, thanks! It was you who made me come to the present and gave me the confidence to continue writing. Like Chiba, I am also a stubborn, sensitive and sometimes various glass-hearted salted fish in the writer, but with you, I feel that what I write is still seen by others. In your eyes, Chiba It is not a salted fish. This is the source of motivation and confidence for me to continue writing. I dare not expect that we will go on together, but at this moment, we are walking side by side. For the first time since writing a book, I feel Four words. I am not alone! My writing method is definitely flawed, but even if it will take a long time to come up with a decent novel, I think I will still stick to the current philosophy. The book should be written with heart and the characters are It should be portrayed carefully, the novel should not only be refreshing, so that after reading it, the reader can''t remember anything. People, the most beautiful are always the shining points of feelings, love, family and friendship, even if it is hate, anger, or resentment, it also has its unforgettable shining points. Because of these emotions, there will be real passion. I wrote too much before I knew it. Finally, thank you all! As for the person in the comment area, please do it honestly. I deleted it because of my narrow-mindedness. However, what is the relationship between Chiba and the food supplier, please respect yourself! Food is an excellent work. What is your intention to let a salted fish hang on it? 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1275： study plan Sure enough, those old guys used me as humanoid blood to provide material! Gently shaking his forearm, which was drawn with a tube of blood, Chiba walked out of Konoha Hospital with an unhappy expression, his eyes full of helplessness. Now, it is the medical equipment. I dont know if the medical equipment left by Kakashi can be used or if it has been taken back by the village. Do not! The previous medical equipment seems to be no longer working. You have to apply for higher specifications. This time, there can be no mistakes. And soon, after walking out of Konoha Hospital and walking straight towards Kakashi''s residence, such a serious thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. This time, the medicine he was going to dispense was based on the other side grass, supplemented by a variety of medicines that are mostly poisonous and have violent cold properties. It is extremely difficult to configure, and the proportion of medicines basically cannot have any error. No mistakes can be made. As for this medicine, Chiba intends to take it by himself. If anything goes wrong, he may poison himself to death. This medicine, called "Higan", is a potent poison recorded on Tsunades medical knowledge scrolls. It can cause a person to fall into a state of suspended animation, which lasts for half an hour. Inside, if the heart of a poisoned person cannot resume beating, then he will fall into a situation where the heart stops permanently, which is true death. And this other shore, because its most important medicine is the national treasure of the kingdom of the wind, and it produces rare and pitiful herbs. At the same time, it also needs a lot of rare herbs. As the Tsunade of Konoha Ninja, it has been configured once. , It was configured once when testing this prescription. It was never configured afterwards. If it werent for this time, Konoha Village didnt know what channels they used to obtain many rare herbs during this war. Even the herbal medicine room was equipped with a relatively complete range of rare herbs known in the Ninja world. Otherwise, Chiba would have to prepare them. Such drugs are probably unlikely. By the way, the other side, because Tsunade only prepared the drug once successfully, so it is a banned drug in Konoha Village, and because it has only been successful once, tested once, and there are any unidentified side effects. possible. The so-called medicine should not be eaten indiscriminately. This medicine is still very dangerous. The reason why Chiba wanted to deploy this "other shore" was because this was the only poison he knew that could cause suspended animation. Other poisons were fatal. He now needs a suspended animation. Yes, he needs a suspended animation now. This is also what he saw just now that the aura of the other shore grass flashed. In order to solve the problem of Xuena and deal with the caged bird, Chiba must now learn to separate one-tenth of the structure from the huge and complex sealing technique, and form one. The most complicated seal technique in the Ninja world can hopefully solve the caged bird. Now, since the bird in the cage can''t be solved, there is only one feasible plan except the extreme killing of the Hyuga Hizu family, and that is to seal the bird in the cage. This is also the huge sealing technique that Chiba thought of Something that just came to mind. This huge seal technique can perfectly blend the seal technique and the spell seal technique, and its effectiveness may have an effect on the caged bird. As long as it has an effect on the caged bird, then according to the characteristics of the sealing technique, the caged bird may be sealed, making it ineffective, or in other words, blocking the Zong familys contact with Xuenais caged bird so that it cannot be controlled. Get rid of the bird in the cage. At that time, Xuena will not be controlled by the clan, and Chiba will be able to implement the plan to stop the Hyuga clan. But now, it is absolutely impossible to separate one-tenth of the structure with the knowledge of seal and curse seal that Chiba now masters. Even if it is to imitate the existing structure of that fat seal technique, it needs a long The process of time learning and practice. Moreover, this long-term study and practice process requires many times to enter the sealed space. And this state of suspended animation is to enter the sealed space. After all, according to the records of Chiba''s entry into the sealed space, there are two known conditions for entering the sealed space. One is to use the pupil power of Nao''s kaleidoscope writing wheel to enter, but every time it enters, the consumption of pupil power will increase with the growth of time, and Nao''s eyes are ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, each time the pupil power Consumption will add to the blindness, and the importance of seeing this pair of eyes to oneself and Hongyan is not an option. And the second is the state of dying. Chiba''s presence in this sealed space is also due to the moment of dying. The current state of suspended animation is also a kind of near-death state, and the arrangement of "Beyond Shore" is also to create a near-death state, thereby entering the sealed space. There is an obvious time difference between this sealed space and reality. Chiba entered the sealed space several times and seemed to have stayed for a long time, but in fact it was just a moment of closed eyes. The 30-minute fixed suspended animation state may be able to stay in the sealed space. For a long time, compared to the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, this choice is undoubtedly better. It''s just that this choice is a matter of dying ~www.novelhall.com~ and because of this, Chiba can''t have any difference. This is really terrible. However, my identity is different now. High-standard medical equipment should be able to apply. The key is who can restore my heart within half an hour of suspended animation after the drug is configured. Yukina and Kushina are absolutely unacceptable, and this thing cannot be let them know at all, even Hongyan can''t say. Kakashi and Asma are left... Kakashi is responsible for the engineering team, ruled out. Asma''s words... Uh Although this guy is very reliable, he doesn''t know much about medical knowledge. It would be no good if he was born because he didn''t know medical knowledge. After all, this state of suspended animation is caused by the heart stopping under the power of the medicine. The power of the medicine will also guarantee some recovery conditions for the person, but if you don''t know how to recover, you really have to wait for death. Gee... Who else can do this for me? And as he walked, Chiba was worried again. After using the other side, he had to find someone to make his heart beat again, otherwise he would really die, and this candidate is really not many, almost none . He can''t help but worry. Ugh It seems that we still need to measure well. This plan is a flash of inspiration after all, and the details need to be perfected. And in the end, he made such a conclusion about the plan of suspended animation from the other side. Then, before making a complete plan, taking advantage of the time now, let me apply for medical equipment first. Then, thinking of this, Chiba turned around and walked towards the General Affairs Office. The application for this medical equipment has to go to the General Affairs Office, and the general logistics organization has no right to apply for services. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1275： tension "The highest specification medical extraction equipment... Master Takichiba... The application time is one month. Is that all?" Miss Ninja from the Medical Device Application Office of the General Affairs Office looked at the God Information Sheet in her hand, and then at Chiba in front of her, opening her mouth quite nervously. "Well... that''s all." In this regard, Chiba is also a little unnatural. Although he looks like an eleven or twelve-year-old kid, he is not familiar with him, especially some new ninjas who have just become ninjas. For the newcomer in the General Affairs Office, his status as an assistant agent of Naruto seems to put a lot of pressure on them. No, this 15- or 16-year-old female ninja with "Emi" written on the nameplate has almost all hands shake. This makes Chiba, who has always been disgusted and disgusted, rarely interacting with others, is very uncomfortable. Although he bears disgust and disgust, he has not thought about getting ahead in the future, and then makes people scared, raising his head in front of him. If he cant get up, or when people see him, he will nod and bow his head and be flattering. He is not so snobbish. After he gains power, he will step on other peoples heads and let people kneel and lick them. For Chiba, those who hate him are simply Not in his eyes, Chiba did not have the emptiness and low self-esteem that required a change in the attitude of others to find a sense of existence. But now, seeing Huimei''s performance, Chiba has no other thoughts other than being uncomfortable. Ugh This, dont be so nervous, Im just a ninja like you guys. I have some privileges under the name of Assistant Naruto, but in terms of personality, Im still a ninja serving the village like you. Ordinary heart! Normal heart! Even this is what he thought in his mind. It''s just that, who was negligent in communication, he thought about these words three times in his heart, and finally did not dare to say it. For so many years, although surrounded by friends, there are also many friends who can talk to each other. In the face of strangers, Chiba is still a little clumsy. "Okay... I''ll report it to you." When Chiba said that, the newcomer named Huimei almost trembled and hurriedly placed the application form in the processing basket. "Uh" Seeing Huimei''s confusion, Chiba opened her mouth, and just wanted to say "It''s okay, slow down, everything is done according to the process", but she couldn''t say anything. In the end, she only turned into one sentence. : "Yes... I''m sorry to disturb you, then... Then I will go first, thank you." Then, after this sentence, he almost escaped and left here. "Uh... I''m sorry? Excuse me? Why do you have to apologize?" Hearing these words from Chiba and seeing Chiba almost running away, Huimi, who was originally nervous, was taken aback. The whole person paused on the spot, and subconsciously murmured such a sentence. ... "call!" After walking quickly out of the General Affairs Office, Chiba took a long breath after breathing the air outside. It''s so embarrassing! I always feel like I''m bullying others. Just like that. And this thought flashed through his mind. "Now... the application for the extraction equipment is complete. Now, there should be no need to report to Hokage, and it will be approved for me. Then, the next step is to boil out the concoction of the other side grass, and there are dozens of others. A concoction of a rare herb." After exhaling this breath, Chiba also adjusted his mentality and murmured in his mouth. According to the written on the Tsunade Medical Scroll, although the preparation method of this Higan is made with herbs, it is completely different from the general herbal brewing method. The herbal concoction is first boiled out, and then the extraction technology is used. The essence of these concoctions is extracted and then blended according to a certain ratio. In terms of extraction, there is no big problem. The key is that the fusion is very difficult. There can be no mistake in the amount of each concoction essence. Only one kind goes wrong, then the other side will become a certain kind that does not know what its effect is. Poisons, moreover, are highly poisonous and strangely poisonous, basically unsolvable, and they are bound to die. This is one of the reasons why this drug is considered a banned drug. But these medicinal materials should be enough for experimentation. If you consume too much, just go smoothly. Afterwards, he touched the medicinal materials hidden on his body and nodded silently. However, how can it be verified that the prescription drug is correct? It seems that we still have to get some other things. After confirming that there should be enough medicinal materials on his body, Chiba frowned again, and then, after thinking about it, stepped out and headed to the research department''s supply office. ... After about two hours of tossing, Chiba finally returned to his Japanese-style cabin again, and it was Xuenai''s "Welcome Home" that greeted him, and the standard sitting posture that he had a good education. "Squeak...squeak..." At the beginning of Chiba Mai, when he was about to say "I''m back", this time, a new voice spoke before him. "what is this?" Then, it was Xue Nai keenly aware of the words. "Oh, I have to do some experiments recently, so I went to the research department to get some guinea pigs." In response, Chiba looked at the cage on his shoulders, upper arms, forearms, and arms, and said to Xuena. Inside the cage are all kinds of guinea pigs that sniff and sniff. "White mouse?" Xue Nai was slightly taken aback. "Well, I have to do a research these days. I need to experiment with some guinea pigs. Either you? If you want me to keep one for you?" At this time, Chiba looked at the expression on Xue Nai''s face, but she was slightly startled, and then she spoke. Speaking of it, Xuenai is quite boring at home alone, although she can''t see it, but having pets and other moving things with her, it seems to be better. Such a thought flashed through his mind. "Leave me one?" Hearing this, Xuena was taken aback again, but her face was slightly hot. Was... was seen by Chiba. And in her heart, there was such a somewhat embarrassing thought. "Well...Anyway, there are a dozen of them here~www.novelhall.com~ I can''t use so many." In this regard, Chiba said very often. "Then... I want two, okay?" And hearing this sentence, Xue Na also put aside some embarrassment, and asked cautiously. To be honest, there was no one at home on this day, and she didn''t want to go out to cause trouble for Chiba and Kushina. She was sitting at home and started to watch it a second time. It was really boring. "Yes! These mice are bred in the laboratory, and there are no germs. They are all healthy mice. Just feed them on time." Hearing this sound, Chiba picked it up and placed the cage where the two most lively little mice were beside Xuenai. Speaking of which, you can also raise cats and dogs! It''s more interesting than a little mouse. When he put it down, looking at the appearance of Xuena who couldn''t wait to stretch out his hand, Qianye suddenly had such a thought. "Then I''m going upstairs, some preparations." However, after turning his thoughts, Chiba didn''t say anything. Instead, he ran upstairs directly. He still has things to do now, and these things can only be done in the future, and he doesnt know if he has time to get kittens and puppies next. Rather than telling him to give Xuena hope, he might as well bring them back to him Xuena was surprised. "Ok!" As for Chiba''s movements, Xuena was nothing strange. Chiba was an avid experimenter before, and it was not surprising at all. And now her attention was also attracted by the soft touch of the white mouse on her finger, and she didn''t pay much attention to Chiba. In this way, Chiba went upstairs, and she teased the little white mouse who looked at her curiously. () Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1276： tension "The highest specification medical extraction equipment... Master Takichiba... The application time is one month. Is that all?" Miss Ninja from the Medical Device Application Office of the General Affairs Office looked at the God Information Sheet in her hand, and then at Chiba in front of her, opening her mouth quite nervously. "Well... that''s all." In this regard, Chiba is also a little unnatural. Although he looks like an eleven or twelve-year-old kid, he is not familiar with him, especially some new ninjas who have just become ninjas. For the newcomer in the General Affairs Office, his status as an assistant agent of Naruto seems to put a lot of pressure on them. No, this 15- or 16-year-old female ninja with "Emi" written on the nameplate has almost all hands shake. This makes Chiba, who has always been disgusted and disgusted, rarely interacting with others, is very uncomfortable. Although he bears disgust and disgust, he has not thought about getting ahead in the future, and then makes people scared, raising his head in front of him. If he cant get up, or when people see him, he will nod and bow his head and be flattering. He is not so snobbish. After he gains power, he will step on other peoples heads and let people kneel and lick them. For Chiba, those who hate him are simply Not in his eyes, Chiba did not have the emptiness and low self-esteem that required a change in the attitude of others to find a sense of existence. But now, seeing Huimei''s performance, Chiba has no other thoughts other than being uncomfortable. Ugh This, dont be so nervous, Im just a ninja like you guys. I have some privileges under the name of Assistant Naruto, but in terms of personality, Im still a ninja serving the village like you. Ordinary heart! Normal heart! Even this is what he thought in his mind. It''s just that, who was negligent in communication, he thought about these words three times in his heart, and finally did not dare to say it. For so many years, although surrounded by friends, there are also many friends who can talk to each other. In the face of strangers, Chiba is still a little clumsy. "Okay... I''ll report it to you." When Chiba said that, the newcomer named Huimei almost trembled and hurriedly placed the application form in the processing basket. "Uh" Seeing Huimei''s confusion, Chiba opened her mouth, and just wanted to say "It''s okay, slow down, everything is done according to the process", but she couldn''t say anything. In the end, she only turned into one sentence. : "Yes... I''m sorry to disturb you, then... Then I will go first, thank you." Then, after this sentence, he almost escaped and left here. "Uh... I''m sorry? Excuse me? Why do you have to apologize?" Hearing these words from Chiba and seeing Chiba almost running away, Huimi, who was originally nervous, was taken aback. The whole person paused on the spot, and subconsciously murmured such a sentence. ... "call!" After walking quickly out of the General Affairs Office, Chiba took a long breath after breathing the air outside. It''s so embarrassing! I always feel like I''m bullying others. Just like that. And this thought flashed through his mind. "Now... the application for the extraction equipment is complete. Now, there should be no need to report to Hokage, and it will be approved for me. Then, the next step is to boil out the concoction of the other side grass, and there are dozens of others. A concoction of a rare herb." After exhaling this breath, Chiba also adjusted his mentality and murmured in his mouth. According to the written on the Tsunade Medical Scroll, although the preparation method of this Higan is made with herbs, it is completely different from the general herbal brewing method. The herbal concoction is first boiled out, and then the extraction technology is used. The essence of these concoctions is extracted and then blended according to a certain ratio. In terms of extraction, there is no big problem. The key is that the fusion is very difficult. There can be no mistake in the amount of each concoction essence. Only one kind goes wrong, then the other side will become a certain kind that does not know what its effect is. Poisons, moreover, are highly poisonous and strangely poisonous, basically unsolvable, and they are bound to die. This is one of the reasons why this drug is considered a banned drug. But these medicinal materials should be enough for experimentation. If you consume too much, just go smoothly. Afterwards, he touched the medicinal materials hidden on his body and nodded silently. However, how can it be verified that the prescription drug is correct? It seems that we still have to get some other things. After confirming that there should be enough medicinal materials on his body, Chiba frowned again, and then, after thinking about it, stepped out and headed to the research department''s supply office. ... After about two hours of tossing, Chiba finally returned to his Japanese-style cabin again, and it was Xuenai''s "Welcome Home" that greeted him, and the standard sitting posture that he had a good education. "Squeak...squeak..." At the beginning of Chiba Mai, when he was about to say "I''m back", this time, a new voice spoke before him. "what is this?" Then, it was Xue Nai keenly aware of the words. "Oh, I have to do some experiments recently, so I went to the research department to get some guinea pigs." In response, Chiba looked at the cage on his shoulders, upper arms, forearms, and arms, and said to Xuena. Inside the cage are all kinds of guinea pigs that sniff and sniff. "White mouse?" Xue Nai was slightly taken aback. "Well, I have to do a research these days. I need to experiment with some guinea pigs. Either you? If you want me to keep one for you?" At this time, Chiba looked at the expression on Xue Nai''s face, but she was slightly startled, and then she spoke. Speaking of it, Xuenai is quite boring at home alone, although she can''t see it, but having pets and other moving things with her, it seems to be better. Such a thought flashed through his mind. "Leave me one?" Hearing this, Xue Nai was taken aback again, but her face was slightly hot. Was... was seen by Chiba. And in her heart, there was such a bashful idea~www.novelhall.com~ Hmm...Anyway, there are more than a dozen of them, I can''t use so many. " In this regard, Chiba said very often. "Then... I want two, okay?" And hearing this sentence, Xue Na also put aside some embarrassment, and asked cautiously. To be honest, there was no one at home on this day, and she didn''t want to go out to cause trouble to Chiba and Nine Xinnai. At this time, sitting at home, the novel has started to read the second time, which is really boring. "Yes! These mice are bred in the laboratory, and there are no germs. They are all healthy mice. Just feed them on time." Hearing this sound, Chiba picked it up and placed the cage where the two most lively little mice were beside Xuenai. Speaking of which, you can also raise cats and dogs! It''s more interesting than a little mouse. When he put it down, looking at the appearance of Xuena who couldn''t wait to stretch out his hand, Qianye suddenly had such a thought. "Then I''m going upstairs, some preparations." However, after turning his thoughts, Chiba didn''t say anything. Instead, he ran upstairs directly. He still has things to do now, and these things can only be done in the future, and he doesnt know if he has time to get kittens and puppies next. Rather than telling him to give Xuena hope, he might as well bring them back to him Xuena was surprised. "Ok!" As for Chiba''s movements, Xuena was nothing strange. Chiba was an avid experimenter before, and it was not surprising at all. And now her attention was also attracted by the soft touch of the white mouse on her finger, and she didn''t pay much attention to Chiba. In this way, Chiba went upstairs, and she teased the little white mouse who looked at her curiously. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1277： Look up What am I doing in such a hurry? Now... isn''t it impossible to do anything? Going upstairs and putting down the cages one by one, Chiba''s mouth twitched suddenly, standing among the little mice, his whole body stiffened. Yes, he can''t do anything at all. In the absence of medical equipment, even if he has brewed the concoction now, even if he has obtained the mouse, there is no way to do anything about the allocation of medicine. If the concoction is brewed now and there is no extraction device, leaving it alone will only weaken the efficacy of the medicine, and the extraction device does not know when it will arrive. Obviously, it is not possible to brew the concoction here. And these mice are used for testing medicine, and now they cant even do the first step of concoction. I dont know when to do the last step of testing medicine. Moreover, according to the delivery time of the extraction equipment, he must also feed these mice during this time. In other words, he had another thing for himself. Feeding animals is quite troublesome, and he may be busy not going home at noon now. unwise! This is definitely his mistake! He was too anxious. This is another mistake that should not have been made. "hateful!" Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but sighed and sat down at the desk. Almost slumped on the back of the chair. "Squeak...squeak..." "Squeak..." "Squeak...squeak...squeak...squeak... At this moment, it seemed that something was felt. This was placed on the desk by Chiba, which could not fit on the desk and was placed in cages around the room. The mice seemed to feel something. They raised their heads and looked at Qian. Ye, her nose twitched, and her little black eyes flickered. Even these little guinea pigs... do they feel my idiot? And seeing the appearance of the little white mice, Chiba''s bitter smile at the corner of his mouth became even more bitter. Of course, this is Chiba''s own conjecture. As the mice in the laboratory, because of Konoha''s breeding, these mice instinctively look at things that resemble human figures when they are hungry. Because, humanoid things are basically two concepts in their consciousness: cooking, or the end of life. The white mouse is only sensitive to human figures, and has nothing to do with the mistakes made by Chiba. Here, it is the question of Chiba''s self-consciousness. It can also be seen how regretful Chiba is now. "Forget it, please ask Xuena to feed it." However, soon, Chiba threw these thoughts out of his head, and the remorse was reduced. After murmured, he pushed the adult who was feeding to Xuena from a personal level, he spread it out. After finishing a blank scroll, under the gaze of the mice, they began to write and draw. Not long after, under his proficient brushwork, the structure diagrams of the sealing technique and the curse seal technique spliced ??on the paper. Just look at the scrolls spread out, painted full, and then closed as he swipes his brush. Set aside. Obviously, he was drawing the memory from the huge seal technique in his memory. Without knowing the effect of the technique, remembering so many techniques is a very easy thing to forget. Chiba can still remember how much it is while the memory is still clear. Although these paintings do not have any effect, after all, they show how they are connected. They can also be used to recall or deepen memories in the future. However, if it is to be effective, this combination of sealing technique and curse seal technique must be constructed by Chakra. The loose requirements of seal technique do not apply. And this writing, it was late at night, and Chibas memory was quite good. It ran out of all the empty scrolls on the table, and wrote about 90% of the memorized techniques in his memory. I realized that the night was already late before I could get the empty scroll. "It''s past eleven." After looking back at the clock, Chiba sighed, and when his gaze turned back, he touched a pair of small black eyes full of desire. "Ugh" In response, Chiba sighed again. Today, I am afraid that Kushina and Xuena are worried again. I didn''t eat this dinner again. Standing up slowly, Chiba walked to the door with a bit of bitterness on his face and opened the door. And this time, instead of stepping directly over, he lowered his head and looked at the door. Sure enough, delicious and steaming meals were placed at the door. Next to the meals, there was a bag of things similar to feed. On the bag, there was a sheet of "feed for mice". I know that it is the Juanxiu font written by Xuenai. At eleven o''clock, still steaming... Did you warm me up before going to bed? Looking at the food, Chiba pursed his lips, then leaned down and carried the food into the room. Then, after feeding the mice, Chiba wiped out the five meals. After the eradication, Chiba cleaned up the tableware~www.novelhall.com~ and tiptoed downstairs, washed the tableware and placed them one by one. "Forget it, go for a walk." After coming out of the kitchen, Chiba glanced at the dimly lit living room, the braille novel on the low table, after a moment of silence, he turned off the light and pushed out the door. "call" The phoenix blowing in the middle of the night, blowing his already long hair, the fragrance of flowers blowing in the cool breeze, whizzing away in Qianye''s perception. "Already, more than ten years?" At this time, Chiba sitting in the corridor outside the house looked at the waves of flowers, sea and grass in the night, and muttered to himself. At this moment, I don''t know why, the scenes after passing through, flashed in his mind, from the ninja school to know Yukina and Hirohiko, to Kushina, to the Ninja exam, to the three wars, to...now. One thing, one detail, one laugh, one crisis after another... It turned out that it has been so long... I didn''t think that this thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. It turned out that I had already experienced so much. I''m a waste wood, I''ve experienced so many things, and haven''t died... But really, God is pity? Then, the smile on the corner of his mouth became more bitter. At this moment, he suddenly discovered that his previous appearance seemed a bit blurred, and his previous life was blurred and could not be remembered. Now I... May I? Can all this be changed? Can you make everyone laugh together? Can I take back those who have passed away? Afterwards, he raised his head and looked at the starry sky that was slightly hidden by the clouds, deeply, deeply, and asked himself. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1278： Confirmation list "Ninety-six students have decided to participate in the task and have negotiated with their parents, and more than 20 students are still negotiating. The students themselves are very active and are currently negotiating with their parents. All teachers are fully agreeing and are actively Visiting home?" Looking at the scroll in his hand, Chiba sitting on the bedside, blinked his eyes in amazement, looked at sitting on the desk, flipping through the scrolls on the Chiba desk at will, and because of the complicated surgical content inside. Kakashi frowned, opening his mouth in surprise. "Ok." In response, Kakashi nodded, put down an unintelligible technique in his hand, turned slightly, and nodded solemnly and affirmatively to Chiba. "Why so fast, I remember, I just kicked out the plan yesterday." But when he heard Kakashi''s serious and affirmative answer, Chiba still couldn''t believe it. This is too fast, this is too fast. Kakashi was only asked to handle this matter yesterday, and it was almost done today, and the number of student participation is basically over. The number of people required is basically full. Moreover, looking at the data on Kakashis scroll, in addition to the part he couldnt help but speak, there are many pre-school children who are about to enter the ninja school. They are very enthusiastic. Even the parents of these children are starting to ask the school teachers. The quota is up. This was completely beyond Chibas expectation. Originally, he thought this matter was still very sensitive. Like child labor in his previous life, he might even encounter opposition from parents. He even wondered if the real parents protested, or the legendary How should monster parents respond? However, in this situation, where does he need to think of something else? Parents basically just throw the children over, and they still cant wait to throw them over. "My child will be handed over to you. I will educate myself." "a feeling of. This is completely different from those parents in the previous life. "Ah, this matter, I have shown the part of your plan about exercising students to teachers and parents. And that''s it." In response, Kakashi shrugged indifferently and said nonchalantly. Part of my exercise plan... Uh This... the parents of the Naruto World are really enlightened... This kind of hard work, and possible injuries, are so active to let their children participate and exercise their children... If its a past life, you cant be protested by your parents. "Ok... alright!" And Chiba, who was thinking like this in his heart, heard this sentence, even though there were thousands of comparisons in his heart, he could only say that. "Also, some specific preventive measures have been carried out in an orderly manner. It is estimated that construction will start in three days. Should you give us the construction plan?" Kakashi didn''t care about Chiba''s words. He was concerned about another matter. Now the personnel problem has been completely solved, and there are even people who are lining up to enter the Chiba engineering team. The next step is the construction plan. Get the construction plan as soon as possible and start the construction as soon as possible. This way, the budget and the construction period can be guaranteed. If the construction starts too late, everyone''s enthusiasm will fade away, and there will still be a lot of trouble. "Oh, I''ll give you this later, I''ll go to the fourth generation Hokage to get it later." This construction plan was listed in his opinion on the establishment of the Ninja Engineering Team when the Hokage office was in office in those few days. This is already ready, he just needs to get it. It just so happened that about Hongyan, I also had to go to the fourth generation of Hokage. But in Chiba''s mind, it was such a thought. After all, to let Hongyan, a prisoner of the same clan, participate in the construction of the village, it must be passed by Hokage. Although Chiba possesses certain power, in his capacity, he does not yet have that power. Even with Hirohiko''s situation, Konoha''s most sensitive family was also involved in the Uchiha clan. There were some things that even Hokage couldn''t handle arbitrarily. He had to go to Uchiha''s clan to meet Uchiha Tomitake. "Well, by the way, you always have to show up, at least on the day when the work started, many people went to you." Hearing this, Kakashi nodded, then said. "For me?" Chiba was taken aback when he heard Kakashi''s words. What''s the situation? Isn''t it because of my exercise plan? Why did it turn towards me again? What can I do? In his heart, he was a little puzzled and at a loss. Kakashi said earlier that it was clearly someone else''s plan to train his students. How did he get involved? "Don''t forget, now you have saved the village in the hands of Wu Qian Yanyin, the real "thousand people beheaded", right miraculously escaped from Wu Qian Yanyin''s hands and returned safely. "The hero who saved the village" "How can no one come at you? At the age of those students, they are just the age to worship heroes." In response, Kakashi shrugged and said helplessly. Is this guy not conscious at all? But in his heart, it was deeply complaining. "Then you are still a hero who writes round eyes, why don''t you say that it is for you." Hearing this sentence, Chiba immediately retorted. He didn''t want to waste time. Kakashi would do all this. "Uh... the hero of writing round eyes? When did I have this title?" However, this sentence of Chiba has caused Kakashi''s strong doubts~www.novelhall.com~Oops! This thing is a sentence in the original book. The original book calls Kakashi the hero who writes round eyes. However, this is the world of Naruto. This may be a problem of expression. The current Konoha village may not be popular. This title of Cassie. Or maybe it''s another name for Kakashi! Seeing Kakashi''s appearance, Chiba almost shook his heart. "Ah, you also blasted the Shenwubi Bridge anyhow, the one who established the victory, don''t you have the title of hero?" However, even though Chiba was nervous, he still concealed it perfectly. "How can it be so exaggerated." However, as soon as these words came out, Kakashi''s face was dark, and his tone dropped a lot. I''m such an idiot, which pot can''t be opened and which pot should be used! Seeing this scene, Chiba couldn''t give himself a big slap. The mission of the godless bridge is Kakashi''s sad thing. "Uh... I see, I went back that day." In this regard, Chiba could only endure the urge to slap himself, as he said. "Well, let''s do this for today, I''ll arrange the personnel." Fortunately, Kakashi quickly cheered himself up, but did not make Chiba wish to fall into the hole. "Well, please." Upon hearing this, Chiba earnestly expressed his gratitude. "I''m leaving." At this time, Kakashi had a flash and left here. Really, it''s a little bit of a mouthful, you need to pay attention. I left Chiba almost slapped himself in the face. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1278 Confirmation List (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1279： Reality Are you here for me? This... I always feel that there is no real feeling... No, speaking of it, it was really directed at me, wasn''t it directed at Kakashi? After all, Kakashi should already be well-known now, and titles such as the hero of the round eyes and the copy of the ninja should have begun to take shape. After the urge to slap himself on the face disappeared, looking at the list of lists in his hand, Chiba''s face was full of disbelief. After all, this kind of "traitor son" counterattack has become the hero that everyone has longed for. For Chiba, it is the least real thing. He felt that the attitudes of the villagers toward him had changed, especially the ninja class, but he had never thought about making children worship and yearn for something. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but chuckled, and then stood up from the bed. It was around nine o''clock in the morning, because there was nothing to do after recording the sealing technique last night. Chiba took a rest early. Although Kakashi was still awakened by Kakashi, his spirit is still quite good. In order to prevent Jiu Xin Na and the others from worrying so much, let''s have breakfast today. After stretching, Chiba walked to the door and opened it. "this is?" When he pushed the door open and looked down subconsciously, he was slightly stunned. Breakfast? At this time, in front of his door, there are already steaming meals, depending on the dishes, it is a standard breakfast, or for five people. Obviously, Jiu Xinnai prepared breakfast for him again. "Ah" In response to this, Chiba took a long breath, did not say anything, just picked up the food, and then went downstairs. I remember that when Hongyan was building this house, he made a lot of messy rooms. Later, you have to take a good look and don''t have a place to put the medical equipment after a while. As for the stall going downstairs, such a thought flashed in Chiba''s mind. Although it has been a while since he came back, because of the things that have been piled up on him, in fact, in addition to the living room that has been active, the kitchen for eating and washing dishes, and the basement, the only active area in Chiba''s home is the bedroom and bathroom. In fact, there are still many areas in this house that he has never visited. Every day he goes out in the morning, returns at night, and returns to stay in his room. Then he wakes up early and goes back to his room at night. This is a good day, Chiba I don''t even know the whole picture of my home. Therefore, I also think about it. Speaking of it, let''s take a good bath today, and I feel that the next engineering team''s affairs are settled, and all the things are really crowded together. I am afraid that I will be too busy to find my feet. There are so many things, it wont work if you start planning early! At that time, there will be no time for planning, and there are some things that, once they are not planned well, once they are started, they will be hard to return. When the time comes, they will be led by things. Later, after this thought, Qianye sighed in his heart. At the same time, my heart has begun to slowly plan. "Ms. Jiuxinai, are you out?" But when he was about to figure it out, after going downstairs, there were small black eyes when he entered, and Xuena who was surrounded by the cage and the little white mice that stood upright in the cage because of seeing Chiba. I dont know when today, Xuena took over the job of feeding the mice. I dont know whats going on. In the morning, the cages in the room were empty. At that time, because Kakashi was there and there was an engineering team, he too. I didn''t care much. With so many guinea pigs, it is impossible for anyone to steal them. And in this house, besides him, there were only Xuenai and Jiuxinai, and most of them took them away. Yesterday he also indicated that these little white mice were used for experiments. Xuenai knew, and Kushina asked, and he would definitely say that Xuena and Kushina were taken away, but he was not worried at all. After all, these two people will never do anything to what he needs. "Well, it''s been a while since I went out, your little white mouse is here, I''ll feed you." Hearing Chiba''s voice, Xuena didn''t look back, just teasing the mouse in the cage in front of her intently, and said. "Ok" In response, Chiba hesitated a little, nodded in response, and then walked to the low table and sat down with the food. At this moment, the table was almost occupied by the cage, so he was also shrunk. "Oh, these were taken away when Mr. Jiu Xinnai cleaned the room for you this morning. She didn''t wake you up after seeing you were asleep. After that, when Chiba sat down to have a meal, Xuena seemed to think of something and said. Its just that she was talking, but her attention was still on the mouse that was teased by her running around in the cage. Although she couldnt see it, the sound of the mouse seemed to make her feel a lot. Happy. The corner of her mouth is always smiling. "Oh, it''s Okay." In response, Chiba responded, but didn''t care much. Now in Kushina''s eyes, he is just an eleven-year-old child. It is not unusual for him to enter his room to clean while he sleeps. , Moreover, based on the feelings of Jiu Xinnai towards them~www.novelhall.com~ Even if they grow up, it is estimated that Jiu Xinnai will come in to clean the room without hesitation, and by the way, he may even kick them and call them. get up. This is family. "Oh, by the way, did Hongyan help me build a laboratory?" After this sentence, Chiba asked again. After looking at the design drawings of the Japanese-style cabin and finally set the ocean, Chiba saw the existence of his own laboratory, and of course, he also saw various rooms with various other people''s fancy requirements. And Hongyan is also a master of space utilization. Although this Japanese-style cabin is not too big, most of the requirements inside are met. "Yes, underground. There is an entrance under the bathroom floor tiles." And hearing this sentence, Xue Na said casually. underground? Or is there an entrance under the bathroom floor tiles... This Hongyan thinks my experiments are prohibited experiments! And hearing this sentence, Chiba almost didn''t spray out the rice in his mouth. This is underground again, and the entrance is actually hidden under the bathroom. This is the design of the Oshe Maru human test laboratory. Hirohiko... Do you have any opinions on me? At this moment, Chiba couldn''t help wondering whether there was such a misunderstanding or dissatisfaction in the motives of Hongyan''s move. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, the door knocked at the stall where Chiba was almost cooking rice. "Is Mr. Chiba here? The high-standard medical extraction equipment you applied for has been delivered. Where do we need to install it?" Afterwards, there was a twitching word from Chiba''s mouth. What a peculiar thing, what a coincidence! But Chiba''s heart was speechless. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1280： Variety "Then, let''s say goodbye, Master Chiba." "Um...um..." As the ninjas who installed the extraction equipment were holding back the strange gazes, almost all the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched, nodded to several people, and watched them leave. Completely...suspected... And in his heart, there was such a bitter thought that could no longer be bitter. Just now, after opening the door to invite everyone in, they went down to the bathroom under the guidance of Xuena, and opened the secret room under the bathroom that was specially used for Chiba''s experiment. At that time, the faces of those ninjas changed. It''s suspicious no matter how you look at it! So suspicious! There is no such thing as a laboratory built underground. At first glance, it is not a legitimate thing. It looks like a laboratory that can only be used for prohibited experiments. At that time, Chiba didn''t know how to explain it. He only felt that there was any serious misunderstanding in Hongyan''s experiment. At the beginning, he was just letting him be a drug tester, and it was all tested by Chiba himself. Although it has side effects, it is a non-lethal drug. This is all a formal experiment. Then, during the whole process, Chiba spent all kinds of sneaking glances. I really don''t know how to explain it. If I don''t explain it, I am afraid that they will misunderstand it. It is simply suffering. Fortunately, he can be regarded as frank and honest. These installation ninjas at least believe that Chiba''s doing this is not purely suspicious, and they did not stop the installation. Although it is not necessary to stop the installation, report to Hokage, and then investigate, after all, Chiba has not done anything wrong, and the investigation is not afraid. It is just too time-consuming, and it will also cause a little trouble to his work. Maybe Many things will be postponed due to investigations. Although he is not afraid of Konoha''s secretly ambitious, but it will bring him some troubles and it is not conducive to the current situation. It will waste a lot of time. However, it can also be seen from here that the trust of the ninjas in the village has really risen to a high level. Chiba can feel that trust. In any case, this is a good thing. It has made Chiba feel more at ease. This trust seems to be natural, or it should be, but what he represents is diverse. To Chiba In other words, there is a difference between having this trust and not having this trust in many things. "Find a time, I must talk to Hongyan, this is not an issue!" Watching the installation ninjas leave, Chiba put down his waving hand, muttered, and then shouted to the back room: "Xuna, then I''m leaving." "Well, be careful on the way." The same sentence as before, except that Xue Nai''s voice was somewhat absent-minded. In response, Chiba smiled, then turned and left. If Xuenai can find something to do and do things that make her happy, Chiba is undoubtedly happy. A little absent-mindedness is nothing. Even if Xuenai didn''t pay attention to him at all, he was very happy. And next, he was going to the Naruto office. Just discussed with Kakashi, he was going to bring the construction plan, otherwise, the construction would not be possible and the formation of the Ninja Engineering Team would be meaningless. Although Chiba wrote this construction plan himself, at that time he only wrote it down based on the situation at the time, and did not deliberately remember it. At this moment, with the impact of a large number of seal techniques, he actually forgot about it. Moreover, the construction plan may be revised by Bo Feng Shuimen. After all, he is aiming at the material preparation phase and the plan of the landform renovation phase in the first and mid-term of the expansion plan, which must be coordinated with the mid-to-late construction period, and the construction period In this part, Chiba doesnt know much. Hokage is the one in charge of the overall situation. Therefore, only Hokage knows how to arrange the most reasonable arrangement. Chibas construction plan is just to provide a high-quality It is feasible but needs to be revised. Everything depends on Hokage, that is, how Bo Feng Shuimen changes. Don''t say that I don''t remember too much now. Even if Chiba remembers, he still needs to get the plan. At the same time, in addition to the plan, Chiba also had to talk about the fact that Hirohiko went to the engineering team for his guilt, and asked for Hokages consent. If it doesnt go well, he might have to go to Uchihas house. But Uchiha Tomitake, who has taken over the power of the Uchiha family. This matter was definitely not something he could do as a Naruto assistant. Only when he asked Naruto and did not arouse the disgust of the Uchiha clan, could Hirohiko be released from prison to work and increase his favor. However, in this regard, Chiba has actually found good excuses. He has never been the kind of person who only thinks about a solution until he has to do something. He always finds it before doing something. UU reads www.uukanshu.com. Those who plan and plan, the so-called planning type. What I have always been good at is to plan ahead. Even in terms of combat, most of the plans he made were to take precautions, and every tactical step was the result of thinking before and after. It''s just that because he often thinks before and after, his thinking habits have been very mature. This speed of thinking before and after can be said to explode countless people. Almost instantly, he can think about everything properly. Of course, he was not omnipotent before thinking about it. There must be mistakes and omissions in it, but he prevented most of the situations. This is also the reason why Chiba has been able to gain a certain upper hand against characters far beyond his strength many times, and finally defeated or escaped smoothly. It is by no means good luck. Change to another ninja, and can come up with a high-quality feasible tactical plan in an instant, two or three high-quality backup plans, then he will also become one of the most difficult people to kill in the entire ninja world. People are born out of thinking, this sentence is not without reason. As for those who think that thinking is useless, all rely on brute force to beat the world, they are all those stupid words that don''t want to think, can''t think, think everyone is like a loser like themselves. Only in YY novels, these people can do things. "There are still many things to be solved. After this time, Hongyan, how can he completely get him out is the key. One and two guilt and meritorious service can inevitably kill the same clan and kill the ninja in his own village. If I want to come, Hongyan also knows this. Although Hongyan is very calm now, as time goes on, it will inevitably... Well, there is a long way to go!" As he walked and thought about it, Qianye couldn''t help sighing, his steps heavier involuntarily. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1281： Uchihas problem "This is the construction plan you want. Take it. I didn''t expect it to be done so soon." The gentle and joyful but tired voice of Bofeng Shuimen came to his ears, and Chiba took the construction plan handed over by Bofeng Shuimen. Bo Feng Shui Men, are you too tired? This But what reflected in his eyes was Bo Feng Shui Men''s pale and haggard face, as well as the deep dark circles under his eyes. Obviously, this is a tiring phenomenon. The density of the dark circles is probably only 4 hours of sleep in Bofeng Shuimen. Ugh However, there is no way to persuade him. Although I have taken over the expansion plan, there are still too many things to deal with for Hokage. The next step is to enter the stage of peace talks, as long as Shayin If his support troops come back, if his plan goes well, then under the influence of several measures such as the expansion plan and martial law, he has completely fallen into the inferior Yanyin, Yunyin, and Sandy. Coming out, Konoha is now a piece of iron, and the new Naruto''s resolute and tough attitude is definitely not something they can take advantage of when he has just become Hokage and lacks experience. Moreover, dragging it on, waiting for Konoha to slow down, and what awaits them next is the disadvantage to the village. Therefore, as long as the Shayin aid plan is successful, the peace talks and repair alliance will basically be finalized. It is precisely because of this that, now that the Shayin aid plan has not seen the results, Hokage''s affairs can be said to be a lot more, and most of them must be done in person. Gee! Help Bo Feng Shuimen get some nutrition supplements, otherwise, I''m really afraid he can''t make it. Looking at the haggard and tired appearance of Bo Feng Shui Men, Chiba couldn''t help but worry. In addition, please ask the owner and wife of the steamed bun shop to send special steamed buns to Bofeng Shuimen every day. Don''t forget to eat. Afterwards, besides worrying, Chiba sighed in his heart. "Anything else?" At this time, Hafeng Mizuno glanced at the list of the Ninja Engineering Team that Chiba handed over at hand, and the plan for the engineering team. Looking at Chiba''s seemingly hesitant expression, he hurriedly asked. . Really worthy of being the heir of the three generations of Naruto optimistic about Naruto! Combining education with tasks makes the perfect use of school suspension. Moreover, entering the engineering team is also beneficial and harmless to these children. At the same time, taking into account the situation of parents, students must agree to accept tasks. Many possible problems are avoided. Moreover, because the students of this class had the opportunity to practice ninjutsu early, it will be of great benefit to the use and learning of ninjutsu in the future, and even the practice in combat. Although this construction is not a real battle, The use of ninjutsu is real, and it is completely different from practicing in the air. At the same time, these children may be the young people who came out of the first batch of schools after the war after the end of the war five or six to ten years. It can be said that after ten years, many of them will become villagers. The backbone. Chiba''s move is related to the restoration of the village''s vitality in the future. Even some hidden dangers after ten years can be solved. Really... Amazing guy! And this series of sighs flashed in his heart. "Is there no problem about Hongyan? Let him participate in this engineering team. After all, he is a ninja who has killed and injured the same clan and has betrayed the village, and he is also a companion of the Uchiha clan. This...it was so decided, really Is there no problem?" Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, Chiba didn''t rush, and said directly. Just now, he had handed over the name of the engineering team to Bo Feng Shuimen, with the name of Hong Yan written on it. Obviously, Bo Feng Shuimen also noticed that he didn''t say much, obviously he had acquiesced to the fact that Hongyan joined. However, it is too sloppy to acquiesce in such a direct way. This will definitely arouse the dissatisfaction of Uchiha''s family. In the current situation, if Uchiha becomes impulsive and does anything reckless, then Konoha will It''s in danger, when the time comes, internal and external troubles, not to mention the peace talks, and the rest of Shinobu has not scored Konoha. The advantage is naturally gone. Even, it will be at a disadvantage. Here, although he very much hopes that it will simply pass, but in terms of the situation, he must ask this sentence. "Of course its not that simple. I just wanted to tell you that I need you to go to Uchihas house once to see the current patriarch Fu... No, Uchiha Tomitake, I hope you can convince him, and if he makes some demands , I hope you can satisfy him as much as possible." Hearing Qianye''s words, Bo Feng Shui Men spoke. Unexpectedly, Chiba also noticed the problems of the Uchiha clan. It was because there was a lot of intelligence in the village that focused on the Uchiha clan, so did you see a little? This keenness... This child is really a natural ruler! If the Five Dynasties were in Chiba, then the village would have no problems in the next hundred years, and it would become stronger and stronger. When that time comes, I am afraid there will be no more wars. peace In our two generations, it should be able to come! Really... Great! In the words, there was a sense of excitement in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart. "Yes, I understand." Regarding this, Chiba heaved a sigh of relief after hearing the words of Bofeng Shuimen. After all, Bofeng Shuimen is Bofeng Shuimen. There are some things that can''t be so carelessly neglected. What should be considered is to consider. Even, listening to the meaning of the words in the words of the Fengshuimen, between him and Uchiha Tomitake ~www.novelhall.com~No, or his four-generation Hokage''s policy of treating the Uchiha clan with gentleness is probably the same as that of the third-generation Hokage. Huairou policy is different. It feels that Nami Fung Water Gate is going to solve the problems of the Uchiha clan in depth, and in a peaceful way, Hirohiko has become a breakthrough to solve this problem. This wave of Fengshuimen allowed himself to agree to some requirements of Uchiha Tomitake. This sentence further explained these. It is obvious that the wave of Fengsumimen threw the olive branch to the Uchiha clan and made a concession. And if the Uchiha clan turns Hongyan into the engineering team with one eye closed, it can be regarded as a kind of respect for Hokage and a concession. So, if the two sides make concessions, they can be regarded as exchanges. The communication is still relatively good, then the relationship between Hokage and Uchiha will be eased. If some interaction is added in the future, those gaps are a matter of time. The reason why the original Uchiha rebelled was naturally closely related to their treatment. If they felt Hokage''s value and goodwill, coupled with the popularity of the water gate, it would not be impossible for the Uchiha clan to dispel the intention of the rebellion. Of course, the premise is that this matter can be negotiated, and this first exchange requires concessions from both sides. Really, this has given me a difficult task. In response, Chiba smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth, but the answer was still quick. "Then you go back and prepare. Just visit the Uchiha clan in three days." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded in satisfaction and said. "I know." Chiba responded thoughtfully and went out thoughtfully. If this is the case, the wording needs to be changed. This is what he thought in his heart. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1282： 1 series arrangement After leaving the Hokage Building, Chiba first went to the steamed bun shop. Because of the demolition problem, the steamed bun shop has been closed, and Chiba does not know the current address of the boss and the proprietress. This can only be said to be a chance in the past. As for Chiba''s luck, it can be said that after that, the boss and the proprietress were still moving today. This really happened. Then, he asked the two of them to give Hokage steamed buns according to three meals a day. In this regard, the boss''s reaction was still taciturn, except for always staring at himself, as if confirming whether he was real, human or ghost, there was no extra reaction. The proprietress naturally became more active, and when she heard that Hokage was giving a bun, she naturally agreed. After getting the answer he wanted, Chiba didn''t stay too much. After leaving a deposit, he left. What only made him a little strange was that at the stall he left, the lady boss who had always been active was a bit hesitant to speak, but after all, she didn''t say anything. He left in the silent eyes of the two. This makes Chiba a little strange. However, it was only strange. After leaving here, he suddenly found that he hadn''t greeted the guards of the Hokage Building, and hurriedly walked back to the Hokage Building. After informing the two guards, he went to the hospital, and then was drawn a tube of blood. These old scholars are really a bit fanatical about his blood sample research... No, he feels crazy. . Everyone basically has dark circles under his eyes. He really doesn''t know what kind of changes his blood will take to make these well-informed old scholars so enthusiastic that they can never sleep. At the same time, he also confirmed that something really happened to his body, it was even called a magical change, otherwise these old scholars would not be like this, he had not seen these old scholars so fanatical appearance. However, in the end, he couldn''t say a lot of rest, and these old pedantic madmen had no chance to let him speak. In the end, he could only leave like this. Of course, before he left, he naturally took a handful of rare herbs again. This herbal medicine room is basically the private property of this group of old scholars, and no one dares to use the herbs here, and they have even been agreed to the same. Although there is no explicit stipulation, in the minds of the hospital staff, this is the group of old scholars. Used things. I dare not come here on weekdays, even Konoha Medical Institution, by default, transports the herbal medicines applied by the old scholars here. Therefore, Chiba really does not hesitate to take what to do here. By the way, this herbal medicine room and the herbal medicine room that the hospital usually uses, that is, the pharmacy that Chiba first came into contact with are two buildings, not the same. Then, after coming out of the hospital, Chiba went to look for Kakashi. Now Kakashi is the resident ninja school gate, dealing with the long lines of students and parents, explaining his plan to exercise. The part and the danger of construction are for students and parents to consider. Of course, the remuneration of the task is also clearly written, it is by no means a black-hearted task. There are all of them, and even the price is higher for students. Although they are D-level tasks, they are almost paid for C-level tasks. There is no such thing as a low price because the other party is a student. However, students and parents are focused on the exercise program part, and do not look at the reward for the task at all. Of course, behind Kakashi stood a group of school teachers, which added a lot of confidence to the parents. When Chiba arrived, it seemed that it was due to Kakashis come at him, so he didnt show up, and found a place to squat with the guards secret whistle. You look at me from time to time and I see you. I took a look at the surroundings, and then nodded at each other earnestly, reporting to each other that there was nothing. An hour later, when the crowd dispersed and Kakashi was about to finish work, he jumped out, looking like he finally found you, and handed over the construction plan to Kakashi. And this construction plan is no different from what Chiba had originally made, and it was basically the same as Chiba''s original. After Kakashi looked at it, the first sentence that was sharp was "You wrote this stuff". In this regard, Chiba did not deny. And Kakashi didn''t say much next, but said that after everything was in order five days later, you must be there and then left here, went to a intensive meeting with the school teacher, and directly left Chiba in place. In this regard, Chiba didn''t care, but there was some unconcealed sadness and helplessness in his heart. Kakashis appearance, he can see it, is a kind of looking for something to do with forgetting grief, so positive, because Kakashi wants to use these tasks, these tasks to forget or forget about the death of Tu and Lin. sad. This is a kind of healing, not a really ecstatic task. And Chiba doesnt know if its useful. If its useful, its best. If its not useful, he doesnt have the energy to comfort Kakashi~www.novelhall.com~ to guide Kakashi, not because he is ruthless, but , He has no choice. Even if he had time, he didn''t know how to comfort or guide him. because The death of Taito and Lin, except for the fate plan, the ending that the original work has already known, and the grief, Chiba may not be as good as Kakashi, but no less than anyone except Kakashi. Afterwards, after standing there for a while, Chiba cheered up a little bit, and walked towards the cabin while recalling the configuration of Guan Bi''an. And this was also when he thought the effect of Bi An was very useful. A suspended animation can deal with many desperations, and it can be considered as a precaution, so he remembers it very clearly, especially carefully. Now this memory, the preparation method is clear, and the clear Chiba cant. I wonder if there is any possibility of memorizing this prescription. Now that the medical equipment has been delivered, he has to start the configuration of the other side. This time, he also intends to spend all the remaining time on the other side and strive to configure it within two days. After all, he will go to the Uchiha clan in three days, and after five days he will start the construction of the engineering team. There is really no time left. The key to solving Yukina''s and Hongyan''s matters is also in these two actions. There are a lot more things to be considered, and there are more things to put on the agenda, although they are mostly thinking things. However, thinking, although it has the fastest speed in the universe, is often the most time-consuming. "Xuenai, I''m starting to experiment, call me again for dinner!" So, in this state of mind, Chiba returned to the Japanese-style cabin, the first sentence was like this while running near the bathroom, while talking to Xuena. By the way, I also mentioned the cages of two mice. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1283： failure "Failed again? Where can I not control the proportion of medicines?" Seeing a little white mouse with a stiff shape on its limbs, Chiba sighed and shook his head helplessly. The tenth mouse failed for the tenth time. From his return, he went straight to the 100-square-meter underground laboratory illuminated by eight electric lights, to familiarize himself with the high-end medical extraction equipment, such as operating tables, various surgical equipment, and check the bottoms. After being filled with the antiseptic drugs in the infirmary, after the concoction was successfully boiled, the prescription was started. The dispensing process is very smooth, no surprises, especially the high-standard extraction equipment, the efficiency is extremely high, and the extract of the drug essence after extraction is much better than the ordinary extraction equipment, and the extraction used in Chiba before The equipment is simply the degree of one heaven and one earth. It''s just that it was the first time that Chiba dispenses medicine. The ratio is always poorly grasped. The nature of Higan has changed and it has become a highly poisonous medicine. Fortunately, he took the mouse, and if he ate it by himself cruelly, he would be the one who turned his belly and his limbs stiff. With so many failures, he can no longer die. "However, is the General Affairs Office a bit exaggerated this time?" Moving the mouse to another place, Chiba couldn''t help but look up and glanced around. Looking at the underground medical laboratory that can basically perform a surgical operation, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile. He just applied for a medical extraction device, and they moved him a medical laboratory directly. This is indeed an exaggeration. However, Chiba does not think that this is due to the change of his identity. His application for medical equipment may have been passed through the hands of Bofeng Shuimen. These equipment may be Hokage. Handwriting. Today, if I dont give the list to Bo Feng Shui Men so quickly, I am afraid that this matter will be mentioned by Bo Feng Shui Men. As for so many things, even the high-standard Konoha Hospital is only qualified to use the old scholars and Dr. Watanabe, and the whole hospital has only two high-standard extraction equipment approved for him, of course it cannot be. Because Chiba is the hero to save Konoha, or he is the assistant agent of Naruto, but because of the advantages he developed in the three wars to the village. This was given because of Chiba''s medicine dispensing ability. Obviously, these other things are obviously the attitude of the wave of Fengshuimen. You can study what you have to study, and you can continue to apply if you need it. I will give you more resources and fully support the research you want. . It''s just that Chiba''s current research is on banned drugs, and he didn''t plan to announce or tell anyone after the development is successful, and ask Bo Feng Shuimen what he wants, but he doesn''t have that idea. As for the raw materials for the research, he also purely intends to come over from the old scholarly side as compensation for being drawn blood every day. "Tsk! After giving so many things, I''m afraid I can''t stop after studying the other side, I have to come up with something." And thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but smashed his mouth. With such a generous treatment, Chiba can''t just enjoy it. It always needs to produce some results, and Higan can''t take it out, and Chiba has no plans. Take it out. After all, such things as suspended animation can confuse the enemy, but it can also confuse yourself, and in Konoha Village, it cant be said that everyone is a partner and is worthy of trust, and in terms of medical treatment, it takes one and a half hours. The suspended animation has no meaning, nor can it change the pain. Chiba intends to hide it by herself. So, here, after studying the other side, Chiba has to find a useful drug to study it, and get the results. "Hey... I''m looking for something for myself again." After smacking his lips, Chiba sighed. Ok Then, lets see if we can develop a drug that combines pure nutrition and anti-fatigue. Pure nutrition can increase human immunity and supplement the energy consumed, while anti-fatigue can give people a certain degree of spiritual recovery. Although it''s just a temporary cure, and it needs rest to cure the root cause, this thing can somewhat extend the life of some waves. He is just like this, it''s just killing him! Ok? Wait, is this pure nutrition and anti-fatigue? Isn''t this... a health product? Here Want to develop a health product? This thing seems to be implemented in the whole village, and I dont know if there is a patent system in Konoha Village... But in his heart, there was not much sighing emotion, instead his thinking spread out, and even an idea had been formed in his mind. Then, after this was formed, Chiba carefully picked up the corpses of the ten mice and went out with seven or eight empty cages. This time he tried ~www.novelhall.com~ and he consumed almost two-thirds. The white mice that he brought down several times in this underground medical laboratory were also exhausted. This time he brought back from the research department the remaining white mice, and there were not many of them, and they all became Xuenai. Pets. There is no way to continue the experiment now. I have to go to the research department to get some guinea pigs tomorrow. Moreover, although there were only ten trials, it had already taken Chiba for nearly eight hours. Now the time for dinner has already passed, and it is basically time to go to bed, and it is time to go up. Although the entrance of this laboratory is in the bathroom, there is an exit that is the same as the secret room where Hyuga Xueying is located in the woods. I don''t know what Hongyan thought when he designed it. Therefore, he goes up here without having to go through the bathroom entrance, which saves a lot of inconvenience. After going up, Chiba found a place and incinerated the body of the mouse. The mouse died after failing to take the poison from the other side. There are toxins in the body. If it is buried rashly, it may pollute nearby. The soil, after all, Chiba didn''t have the time to find out what the effects of these poisons had. Just in case, incineration is the best. Moreover, Chiba is not so hypocritical. Seeing that the white mouse is cute, on the contrary, after the battle of Wuqianyanyin, somewhere in Chiba''s heart has become very hard. Even Xuenai, who was very fond of these little white mice just now, did not hesitate to give these little white mice to Chiba to test. This kind of corpse will be burned if it is burned, and it is not a big deal. And there is only good and no harm. After doing all this, Chiba poured a bottle of disinfection potion on his hand before returning to the Japanese-style cabin. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1284： The luckiest thing "Xue Nai, it''s time to go to bed." As soon as Chiba entered the door, Kushina''s voice urged Xuena to rest. During this time, Chiba also noticed that because Xuena was blind under unknown circumstances, Jiuxina was very concerned about her nutritional intake and rest time, and basically strictly controlled her every day. "I see, Teacher Jiu Xinnai." As for Kushina''s urging, Xuena stood up obediently, and then walked towards the stairs. Just kidding, the three of the Kushinai class, which one is not afraid of Kushina, even if Yukina and Hirohiko dont get fists, but every time they see Chiba being beaten, that kind of deterrence is better than Beating is even stronger. "Then I will go to rest too, Mr. Jiuxinai." At this time, Chiba also happened to step in. Looking at Kushina, who seemed to have no intention of getting up, sitting at the low table, he said smoothly, and then planned to go upstairs with Xuena who had passed by. "come here." However, I don''t want to, when Jiu Xinna heard this sentence, his face became serious. Hey? Suddenly, Chiba''s face changed when he saw this expression, and even Xue Na stopped, his face became tense. "Yes Yes!" In the next second, Qianye almost responded with a guilty tone, and then walked over obediently. This What is Jiu Xin Na looking for? Is it for food? It''s impossible. She has prepared meals for me during this period, and there is no sign of dissatisfaction. She should support my actions very much. It can''t be a meal! So, is it because I can''t see people sooner or later, this...it seems unlikely! No matter what I am focusing on now, or the job of Naruto Assistant, it is normal to not see people sooner or later. It''s not that sooner or later you won''t see people. So... what is it? Jiuxina stopped me suddenly, still so serious, looking like something was going on? Is it going to be beaten again? While walking, Qianye felt all kinds of doubts, all kinds of guilty conscience, all kinds of fear. "Xue Nai, go back to the room." At the same time, Jiu Xin Naina urged Xue Nai to go upstairs to rest. "Oh." To this, Xuena responded very quickly, and immediately came the voice of going upstairs. And when Chiba sat down in front of Kushina, the sound of a door closing just came upstairs. "What''s the matter, Teacher Jiuxinai?" Hearing the sound of the door closing, Chiba plucked up courage and asked. "How is Xuena''s situation now?" Hearing Chiba''s voice, Kushina''s serious face suddenly eased, and a bit of worry instantly appeared on his face. Something she has been worried about. Jiuxina... But when he heard this sentence, Qianye was slightly startled, all kinds of guilty conscience, all kinds of fears, and all kinds of doubts in his heart disappeared in an instant, leaving only a heavy weight. It turned out to be asking me about Xuena... I am also true, there are some things, I should report to Kushina! Although she did not show anything, she must be more anxious than me! Then, some self-blame arose in his heart. "Now I have thought of a feasible method, and I am practicing it. The application of medical equipment is also for Xuena''s eyes. But I dare not say how much it will take me. After blaming herself, Chiba said. In his words, he did not dare to be too optimistic, avoiding excessive hope for Jiu Xinnai, and bringing more disappointment and worry after the failure. However, it also expressed that Xuenai''s eyes were rescued. In order not to give too much hope, on the basis of seeking truth from facts, Jiu Xinnai can feel relieved a little. "is it?" In this regard, Kushina did not show much joy, just said so. "Yes." In this regard, Chiba said with certainty: "It may take a while, but I think that Xuenas eyes can be cured. Although it is not certain whether the eyes can be used again after the cure, but it should be hopeful to restore the light. of." "Then, what about Hongyan? You can''t keep him in confinement forever, do you have anything to do now?" After these words, Jiu Xinnai still did not express too much joy, even more worried on his face. really Seeing Kushina''s appearance, Chiba couldn''t help sighing in her heart. Obviously, Kushina also understands that Hirohiko''s problem is much more serious, and it is almost impossible to imagine. Even during this time, Kushina is going out to do things, I am afraid it is also about Hirohiko. As for what he did, Chiba couldn''t guess. However, seeing the current Kushina, Chiba can be sure that Kushina must be running for Yukina and Hirohiko during this period. There is no doubt about this. "I''m also thinking about ways. Now, because I have taken over the expansion work, I take advantage of my position and the current shortage of personnel..." Thinking of this, Chiba also spoke truthfully, telling him his plan to deal with Hongyan. Of course, his private vengeance agreement with Hongyan was still hidden. "Can you? What is the success rate of this plan?" This time, after hearing what Chiba said, Kushina''s eyes clearly burst into light, and he almost asked directly. "Basically, it''s affirmation that Hirohiko can commit crimes in the engineering team. Next, it depends on the negotiation with Uchiha." In this regard, Chiba also truthfully said. With the support of the four generations of Hokage, and the fourth generation of Hokage who wants to solve the idea of ??the Uchiha clan in a peaceful way, Chiba is still very confident. Hirohiko, now it is one of the key points to ease the contradiction between Uchiha and the village~www.novelhall.com~ It can be said that as long as Chiba operates properly, Hirohiko will not only eliminate the crime, but also become a relationship between the village and Uchiha. The bond of the Uchiha family may even be recorded in the archives and become a piece of history because of the key points that peacefully prevented the solution of the hidden dangers of the Uchiha clan. "The negotiations with the Uchiha clan... Are you confident?" Hearing this, Jiuxinai raised her brows slightly, which seemed to touch some place in her heart, but she immediately became serious and asked seriously. "Confidence, I can''t say no, but I don''t dare to let it go too full. I am afraid that I will have to go to the Uchiha clan a few times." In this regard, Chiba''s words are still very conservative. "Um...you decide for yourself." Hearing this sentence, Kushina did not worry about Chiba''s uncertain tone, but nodded with satisfaction. "Ok!" Hearing this, Chiba also nodded, and then asked. "Go back and rest now. From now on, I won''t ask you about these things. Don''t let me down." At this moment, Jiuxina said suddenly and solemnly. Jiuxina... Is this, afraid of me being distracted? When hearing this sentence, Chiba was slightly taken aback. "Yes, then I''ll go to bed, Mr. Jiuxinai." Then, he stood up suddenly, leaned slightly, and suddenly spoke seriously. "Well, go ahead." But seeing Chiba''s appearance, Kushina suddenly smiled. Smiled very relieved, It''s also very warm. Accepting you as a disciple is really the luckiest thing besides encountering Watergate. Chiba! And her heart was filled with this warm thought. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1285： Must either? "Can''t you? Do you have to find someone?" Looking at the clock in this underground laboratory, and then at the little white mouse with stiff limbs turning his stomach, Chiba sighed and murmured in his mouth. At this time, it was almost noon the next day, and it has been more than three hours since I got up. Chiba has been soaking in this laboratory all the time except for going to the research department to get the mice. Research on the other side has been ongoing. "Chiba, have dinner!" And at this time, just as he frowned and started thinking, there was such a sound from the bathroom. It was Xuenai''s voice. "Oh, here comes!" In response, Chiba hurriedly got up, packed the corpses of nearly seventeen white mice, and incinerated them at the exit. In the past three hours, his dispensing speed has been much faster, and it can be said that he has made a great leap forward. This is also when he was dispensing medicine this morning, he found a way to use the precise measurement scale of this high-spec extraction device and the control of the input amount of various concoctions to directly determine the amount of various medicinal extracts extracted from the concoction. Control the amount he needs, so you dont need to manually extract the amount of the extract in milligrams with two decimal places. After the extraction, you can directly fine-tune the configuration. This basically saves 80% of the time. , It also allows him to focus more on thinking about drug configuration. And the harvest this morning is also very impressive. Although the mouse died just now, it was the second time that this mouse took Bian. Yes, taking Bian for the second time. The first time I took it, Chiba used electrical stimulation to successfully bring the mice back to life. He has mastered the correct configuration of the stool. In other words, he can configure the other side, and today, he can once again enter the sealed space in the consciousness space. Even if the suspended animation state can bring him into the sealed space in that consciousness, then he can enter whenever he wants to enter. Almost unlimited learning that huge and complex sealing technique. Solving the bird problem in Xuenai''s cage can really begin. As for why this little white mouse died after taking Bian for the second time, it wasn''t that Chiba''s dosage had a problem again, but Chiba improved Bian and added several rare herbs. And the reason for adding these rare herbs, Chiba intends to change the medicinal properties of Higan, so that he can wake up by himself within half an hour without needing others, no, even within ten minutes. After all, this is not as good as the resuscitation effect in the medicine itself. Moreover, the only person he can find now is 100% safe, and there is only one person. It''s Yuriko! That''s right, only Yuriko! He absolutely trusts and possesses absolute medical knowledge, and the only person who can awaken him 100% is her. However, Yuriko, as a good friend of Kushina, has a very close relationship with Kushina. It is a question of whether or not I will help when I hear what I have to do. It is also a question of telling not to tell Kushina. And if Jiuxina knew that she was doing such a dangerous thing, she would stop it even if she didn''t treat Xuena''s eyes. In this case, he basically does not need to consider implementing this plan. This matter should be kept secret. Adding the effect of resuscitation to drugs can also effectively avoid many variables. After all, automation is always easier and less troublesome than manual. Of course, the medicinal properties of adding resuscitation may not be so simple. This is an improvement on a completed version of the drug, and the work to be done is no less than when the drug was created. When Tsunade developed this prescription, I am afraid it was calculated monthly and yearly. Although Tsunade developed the drug, it was written on the medical scroll that it was impossible to study it wholeheartedly during World War II, but the workload is certainly not small. At the same time, Chibas current medical technology, strictly speaking, is still a lot worse than Tsunade. Although there is a lot of research in dispensing medicine, He Tsunade, who created nearly 30% of the medical scrolls during World War II, is still a lot worse. Saint-level masters are still a bit short. This work is destined to be difficult. "Let''s eat, Teacher Jiu Xinnai said something is going on. Let us solve it for dinner." After giving himself a thorough disinfection, Chiba entered the door, and after entering the door, it was Xuena''s words. Something? Don''t come back for dinner? what happened? But when he heard this sentence, Chiba was slightly stunned. In this short time, he also saw that Kushina would do three meals a day no matter what he had. Basically, he couldn''t move. Moreover, he also knows that this is because Jiu Xinna is worried about Xuena''s eating problem, so the three meals a day are so strict, the meals are not lost, and each meal is a careful nutritional match. Chiba noticed that this was also Kushina''s guilt for not being able to do anything for Xuena. What''s the matter that can make Jiu Xin Na let go of these things? Moreover, during this period of time, Jiu Xin Na is almost no home than me, so what is he doing? Then, after a little surprise, such a question flashed through Chiba''s mind. "Oh, I see, what do you want to eat, let''s go out to eat tonight." However, if the question is a question, Chiba''s answer is still very simple. At this time, he shouldn''t be too hesitant in front of Xuena, as if something big happened, which would make Xuena worried. "Out to eat?" When she heard what Chiba said, Xuena seemed to be a little surprised, and was slightly stunned. "Yes~www.novelhall.com~ I can''t cook..." Then, Chiba said naturally, this Kushina was not at home, and he couldn''t let Xuena cook, so he could only come by himself. "Uh" In response, Xue Nai''s mouth twitched. Where do you know how to cook, you are too lazy to do it! That egg fried rice is so delicious! You can''t cook, no one can cook anymore! And in her heart, she couldn''t help but vomit strongly. Uh... Xuena looks like... Did you see that I was too lazy to do it? At this time, Chiba also saw the subtle expression on Xue Nai''s face, and his face became warm. It''s impossible for him to let Xuena, who has trouble eyes, cook, but he doesn''t want to cook himself, that''s why he said this. "Ah! Eat barbecue?" Chiba, who sensed Xuena''s awareness, hurriedly spoke. "It''s been a long time since I had ramen, let''s go to Yile Ramen." In response, Xuena shook his head and expressed denial, and at the same time exposed the fact that Chiba was too lazy to cook. "Ramen? It''s hard to eat, is it better not to eat?" Chiba frowned and asked. Xuena isn''t embarrassed! Now we dont have to save money! And he thought so in his heart. "Suddenly I want to have a happy ramen." Hearing that, Xue Na also shook her head. She really wanted to eat ramen suddenly. "Okay, that''s it. Let''s have dinner." After hearing this sound, it was confirmed that Xuena really wanted to eat ramen, Chiba didn''t say any more, he said bluntly. Then, after speaking, he picked up his chopsticks and started eating. "Ok." At the same time, after being confirmed, Xue Na also picked up the chopsticks. The two ate face to face. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1286： Eat out Next, after making sure to go out to eat at night, Chiba spent the entire afternoon in the underground medical laboratory to study the properties of the medicine and improve the other side. However, it is a pity that Chiba''s progress is quite slow. There are many kinds of herbs in this Naruto World, and there are hundreds of medicinal properties that are compatible with the other shore. Chiba doesnt know how many medicines it takes to make the other shore good. This depends on the number and types of medicines and countless possibilities. Sex, at this moment, Chiba is really helpless. This kind of thing, it is impossible to try this method one by one, if you really try this way, I am afraid that Chiba will be consumed in this life. Even after a lifetime, it may not be good. Moreover, this kind of medicine of the other side is already extremely violent, and immediately after taking it, it can cause a person to fall into a state of suspended animation where the heart stops. This can make the heart stop immediately. This toxicity is already appalling. And in this kind of violent medicinal properties, it is not entirely possible to change its nature and produce new effects without decreasing its violent properties. In other words, Chiba may still be busy for a while, this other side cannot be improved. In the end, when it came time for dinner, Chiba had to burn the mice used for the experiment, and after disinfecting them, they returned to nothing. "Did the research go well?" Xue Nai''s first words came in, but he was taken aback. "how do you know?" During this stunned, Qianye blurted out subconsciously. "Because of your footsteps, usually when you are unhappy or having troubles, your steps will always be heavier." In response, Xue Nai smiled slightly and said. Can this be heard? At this moment, Chiba was startled, slightly inconceivable. "I have encountered some troubles, but the research is actually completed. I hope it will be more perfect." However, unbelievable is unbelievable, and Chiba replied simply. "Sometimes, you cant pursue perfection too much, just like me. Although I cant see it now, I can hear more clearly and farther than I have already, and I have a sharper touch. Even a pinhole-sized groove, I can feel. Arrived. This is great too." In response, Xuena smiled again and handed out the bamboo pole in his hand. "Well, I know, but there are some things, just try it." After receiving the bamboo pole that Xue Na handed over, Chiba''s face changed slightly, but he said indifferently. Xuena is... Are you comforting me? Are you reminding me not to worry and worry too much? She is also fine now... Gee! Don''t think about me so, you can''t even see it now, and you still think about what others are doing, just wait for me to cure you! But in his mind, there was only one thought. "Then, let''s go." At the same time, Chiba said as the thought in his mind turned. "Ok!" In response, Xuena nodded. Afterwards, the two went out one after another, tied with bamboo poles. ... "Uncle Yile, two bowls of ramen, the old rules, one more seafood and pork bones, plus two more noodles." Sitting down at the Yile Ramen stall, Chiba looked at Xuena who was sitting next to him and placed an order. "Hi!" The young Uncle Yile, who was watching the two seated with a smile on his face, heard the words, smiled and responded, then turned around and prepared to ramen. "Is it enough to just eat ramen?" After watching Uncle Yile turn around, Chiba couldn''t help asking again. "Just eat this." In response, Xuena smiled slightly, but didn''t show any intention to take care of Qianye''s purse. "Ok." When Yukana said that, Chiba didn''t have anything to say, so he stopped asking. "Ok." Hearing that, Xuena nodded happily. Then, her face changed slightly. After hesitating, she asked, "The experiment you are doing now is not dangerous, right?" "Danger?" The unexpected question made Chiba startled. However, he quickly reacted and said: "That''s not enough. I am now preparing a pure nutritional and anti-fatigue health product. After eating it, it can relieve the fatigue of some high-intensity jobs, such as Hokage. What." so close! I almost blurted out that I was studying poison. Even if Xuena didn''t ask deeply about this matter, I couldn''t say, after all, studying poison or something would still make people worry. Fortunately, I also have ideas for pure nutritional anti-fatigue drugs, and I also announced that I will study this. Here, I can also stop it. And in his mind, it was such a lucky thought. "Health products?" When she heard Chiba''s words, Xue Na was taken aback, apparently she didn''t understand the meaning of the three words health care products. "Uh... just to add nutrition and energy to people and keep them healthy?" Chiba thought about this for a while, and then briefly explained the term without knowing whether it was biased. Although this term has a lot of negative things in the previous life, what I want to study does indeed mean this. "Oh...I even think about the type of drug." In response, Xuena nodded, without delving into it. "Ok." Hearing this, Chiba nodded, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief~www.novelhall.com~ In this Naruto world, there is no such concept of health care products? After a sigh of relief, Qianye felt a little helpless. "Speaking of the four generations of Hokage-sama, what do you do with Mrs. Watergate and Mrs. Kushina?" Then, at this moment, Xuena moved the topic to another place. It seems that Chiba just mentioned the word Hokage, which she suddenly thought of. But obviously, Chiba said she was obviously relieved of studying health products. "Now it''s the situation, just let it go." Hearing this sentence, Qianye sighed slightly and shook his head. "Leave it?" Hearing that, Xue Nai was taken aback for a moment, obviously not understanding what Chiba meant. "When Hongyan comes out, it will be better to deal with this matter." To this, Chiba replied. "Oh! I see, I have to put it first." And Xue Na was not a fool, and quickly understood what Chiba meant, and immediately nodded in agreement. "Um... Then, I ran out of guinea pigs today. Is there a place to sell cats and dogs in the village? Let''s keep a dog or a cat. What do you want to keep?" Then, after this sentence, Chiba took the topic elsewhere. "Cat? Dog?" "Well, what do you want to raise?" "Um... I think about it..." ... Subsequently, the two expanded on the issue of raising cats and dogs. The relationship between these two children is getting better and better! More and more like a little couple! I dont know whether my girl will find a boy like Chiba in the future... Do not! Without Chiba like this, she is definitely not allowed to marry! At this time, the young Yile of cooking noodles expanded his thoughts. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1287： New candidate No way! &1t;/ If this goes on, no! &1t;/ Burning the corpse of the last little white mouse, Chiba frowned tightly, his face full of solemnity. &1t;/ This was noon the next day after going out to eat with Xuena, it was time to eat immediately, and he spent another morning improving the other side. &1t;/ But still fail, fail, fail! &1t;/ And like yesterday, he is still at a loss, and there is no progress at all. This thing is really not something that can be done in a day or two. Even Tsunade has to calculate year by month. No matter how powerful he is, he cant get out. This time. &1t;/ To improve the other side, if the other side can be improved, then he must spend a lot of time. &1t;/ But now, in terms of time, he is still quite nervous, and he can''t help but spend so much. &1t;/ Here, he really needs to find Yuriko instead of making vague improvements like this. &1t;/ Just...&1t;/ Can Yuriko really keep it secret for me? &1t;/ Regarding this matter, neither Yukina nor Kushina, or even Hirohiko, or even Kakashi, Asma, can tell. &1t;/ And also prevent them from knowing. &1t;/ Although those old scholars are very reliable, they don''t think they have time to pay attention to me. Even if they agree, these guys are so interested in my blood, they can''t let them give me CPR. &1t;/ This group of guys have no concept of time when they study it. For half an hour, they forget about it if they can. &1t;/ At that time, I will be wronged. &1t;/ After confirming that no more improvements could be made, a series of thoughts arose in Chiba''s mind. &1t;/ As for these ideas, he had actually thought about them and reached a conclusion, otherwise he would not make improvements. &1t;/ All of a sudden, everything went back to the origin. &1t;/ Yuriko can''t do it, so who else? &1t;/ Think again...&1t;/ Who else? &1t;/ There should be people, or people, a huge hospital! &1t;/ Thinking of this, Chiba started a new round of thinking, thinking about candidates below Yuriko. &1t;/ After all, he also worked in the hospital for some time. Although the villagers still hated him very strongly, the people in the hospital had always treated him fairly, and even some doctors, nurses and staff took good care of him. of. &1t;/ There are always a few people you can trust. &1t;/ The reason why he didnt think about this before, after all, although he can be trusted, he doesnt know the details of these people. Asking people to do cardiopulmonary resuscitation is a matter of life. Chiba must ensure that there are no flaws. . &1t;/ Therefore, he finally chose Yuriko alone. &1t;/ But now, improvement is hopeless, and Yuriko is an unstable factor. In order to continue the plan, Chiba has to consider these people. &1t;/ "Chiba, have dinner." &1t;/ At this time, Xuena''s voice came from the direction of the Japanese-style cabin, and the meal arrived. &1t;/ "Oh, here it is!"&1t;/ Hearing this sound, Chiba responded in a loud voice in a hurry, and then, after seeing the flame disappear, leaving behind a piece of ashes, he turned around and walked towards the Japanese-style cabin. &1t;/ "Hi..."&1t;/ And just as his footsteps faded away, and gradually disappeared, a snow-white little snake with a deep black eye shadow came out from under the dead leaves of the woods, looking at the direction where Qianye had left. &1t;/ Then, after tilting his head, he got into the dead leaves. &1t;/ &1t;/ "Poison?"&1t;/ And ten minutes later, in a dimly lit room full of various test materials and cans containing test materials, a handsome and evil man who was long waist was looking at the sample under the microscope, his brows frowned. a bit. &1t;/ This is...very violent poison...&1t;/ After the corpse was incinerated, the toxin of this concentration remained in the ashes, although it would be decomposed in less than three days, but such a violent poison. &1t;/ Konoha, is there such a violent poison? &1t;/ Is this kid studying poison? &1t;/ But why did he develop poison? &1t;/ What does this have to do with his "impossible" return this time. &1t;/ Then, a series of thoughts surged in the mind of this evil man, and as these thoughts flashed through, his mind couldn''t help but flashed through the situation of the impossible return boy returning to the village. &1t;/ Yes, this boy, this boy from Takichiba, it should be impossible to return. &1t;/ At that time, the white snake he planted on this teenager had already determined that his vital signs were dying. Even if it was injected with a special cell liquid, it ran away. The special cell liquid should have eroded his body and turned him into A giant tree. &1t;/ You can''t die anymore. &1t;/ This boy can only die on the battlefield. It is one of his experimental failures, and it is impossible to return! &1t;/ It is impossible to return so intact. &1t;/ And...&1t;/ Thinking of this, the evil man couldn''t help but look at the petri dish in the center of the cabinet full of experimental product jars. In the inverted pupils, an upside down baby who was in the mother''s womb was reflected. &1t;/ His blood composition also made my experiment successful. &1t;/ The first case, a successful experiment! &1t;/ What was born on him? &1t;/ What does this violent toxin have to do with his body? &1t;/ What the **** is this kid doing? &1t;/ With his thoughts, the evil man''s brows frowned, but his eyes burst into more and more intense fanaticism. &1t;/ Get him! &1t;/ No matter how long, you have to get him! &1t;/ Now he stays in the village, as the assistant agent of Hokage, with all kinds of protection, there is no chance! &1t;/ However, there must be! &1t;/ There must be! &1t;/ Must get him! &1t;/ Maybe he is the key to the last step of my reincarnation! &1t;/ Must get him! &1t;/ In the frenzy ~www.novelhall.com~ the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but grin slowly, extending to the ears, turning into an evil and terrifying smile, like a poisonous snake grinning with teeth. &1t;/ &1t;/ Who is thinking about me! &1t;/ But at this time, on the other side, Chiba, who was holding up the bowls and chopsticks, shivered suddenly, and almost stood up. &1t;/ "What''s wrong?"&1t;/ Although the opposite Xuena couldn''t see it, she felt something keenly now. &1t;/ "No, nothing, but I''m going to the hospital this afternoon."&1t;/ Hearing this, Chiba frowned and wondered about the sudden chill just now, and after not finding anything substantial, he spoke. &1t;/ "Oh."&1t;/ In response, Xuena nodded, indicating that he knew it. &1t;/ It is normal for Chiba to go to the hospital for any health care products. Xu was going to get medicinal materials, and Xu was going to find someone to test it. Living is purely discussing academics. This is something that Chiba has done a few years ago, which is normal. &1t;/ "Yeah."&1t;/ Hearing this sound, Chiba also nodded. &1t;/ Now...&1t;/ Only him. &1t;/ It can only be him! &1t;/ And in his heart, there was some determination. &1t;/ 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1288： ask "Then I''m going out." Looking back at Xuena who got up to send him out, Chiba waved. "Be careful on the road." Although I can''t see the appearance of Chiba waving, but it is very tacit, Xuena also stretched out and waved. Speaking of it, the pet shop closed yesterday, and no cats and dogs were bought. It is not a solution for a person like Xue Nai at home. I have been busy without feeling, but Xuena is at home alone, I am afraid it is boring. She has to find a way to make her amusement. After waving his hand, Qianye turned his head and stepped out, but such a thought flashed in his mind. Yesterday, they went to a pet shop. Konoha still has a pet shop that sells ordinary cats and dogs. However, unfortunately, because of the expansion, the pet shop is closed for relocation. I dont know when it will be available. In desperation, they can only go home. And the mice were all consumed by Chiba because the research department couldn''t provide too much to Chiba. Xuena didn''t have any opinion on this, and it meant that Chiba was completely consumed, which was first raised by Xuena. But Chiba knew that Xuena was still reluctant to bear it, but she didn''t want to hinder Chiba''s experiment. As for Chiba''s research on health products, why do you need a white mouse? Xuena asked awkwardly about this matter yesterday. However, Chiba called it "the three-point poison of medicine", "My health care product is produced by extracting the essence of medicine and concentrating the essence of medicine. After this concentration, the three-point poison is also concentrated, and it is strengthened countless times. It has to be separated. The role of the white mouse is to find out whether toxins have been separated, and the finished product is non-toxic." It was fooled. But now, seeing Xuena alone leaning on the door frame and sending herself away, she couldn''t help but want to give Xuena something to entertain. I''m going to Uchiha''s house almost tomorrow, and I have to settle the matter of Higan today. But with the pace, such a thought flashed in Chiba''s mind. Today, that is now, he has to confirm that the other side''s suspended animation state can enter that sealed space. To be able to enter, it really is once and for all. However, it cannot be ruled out that you cannot enter. It is always good to test early. Anyway, now I have selected a candidate, let the dead horse become a living horse doctor! When he stood at the door of Konoha Hospital, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. "Is Dr. Watanabe here?" As the thought flashed, Chiba walked in through the gate of Konoha Hospital. This time, instead of taking the road of old school and Yuriko''s office where idlers were not allowed to enter, he went to the duty room. A duty room specially prepared for doctors. Along the way, at the information desk, he asked the beautiful nurse ahead. "Ah? Isn''t this Chiba?" The beautiful nurse nurse was sorting out the files, and suddenly heard this familiar voice, she raised her head in surprise, looked at Chiba, and couldn''t help but blurt out when she touched Chiba''s face. "Hello there." Obviously, this nurse is very familiar and treated herself very well at the beginning. I havent seen her for a while, and Chiba has forgotten her name. However, this nurse seems to be a bit plump and more radiant than I remembered. There are good things in the near future. However, good things are good things, forgetting a person''s name, after all, is a very rude thing, and now he can only say hello in a panacea way. "Why are you here today, is Assistant Naruto still used to doing it?" And this beautiful nurse obviously didn''t notice the little tricks in Chiba''s words, but instead asked carelessly. In the words, there was no such nervousness, just as before, a brother who worked with him came to him to ask for something. "got used to." In this regard, Chiba said truthfully. "Why, what should I call Dr. Watanabe?" Then, the beautiful nurse did not shy away and asked directly. Obviously, this is only a question after you are familiar with it. People who are generally unfamiliar, dont dare to ask. Now Chibas identity is special. He is an assistant of Hokage. He may be contacted by secret or extremely confidential matters. , It may also be a confidential matter. Those who are not familiar with it really dare not ask, even dare not to make a joke. "It''s nothing. I want to ask him about something. I''m currently working on a purely nutritional medicine that can fight fatigue." Chiba didn''t care about this. The beautiful nurse at this information desk liked to ask him a lot of questions when he asked questions. That''s how it made him integrate here quickly. This beautiful nurse has terrifying connections. What she asked from Chiba, within a long time, basically all the staff knew. "Oh, is it so?" And hearing this sound, the beautiful nurse seemed a little disappointed, and made no secret of her disappointment. Hey, what do you want to know? And seeing her like this, the corners of Chiba''s mouth suddenly twitched. "Doctor Watanabe, there is no turn to be on duty today, reading at home." Disappointed to disappointment, the beautiful nurse quickly answered Chiba''s question~www.novelhall.com~Alas! It turns out that something is really going on, not that boring academic discussion, otherwise, I really want to ask him if he went out on a date with his little girlfriend yesterday! And this thought flashed through her mind, and at the same time, she saw in her mind last night that this little brother took the little princess of Hyuga''s family to eat ramen noodles. "Oh, I see, thank you." In response, Chiba nodded, and after saying thank you very cautiously, turned around to leave. Let''s go quickly, if she finds out that I don''t remember her name, it will be miserable! And in his mind, it was such a thought. "Hey...this kid, don''t you remember my name? Even Sister Chunzi didn''t call her. She used to have a sweet mouth. Sure enough, those who do research will become stale?" Seeing Chiba leaving behind, Junko Watanabe tilted her head helplessly. However, great! The child came back safely! Moreover, the word hero could have been given to him long ago! After tilting his head, Watanabe Junko''s face was filled with a smile. what! At this moment, Chiba, who walked out of the hall, opened his eyes slightly, suddenly seemed to think of something, and suddenly turned to look at the beautiful nurse who had bowed his head and sorted out the papers. I remember! The best Junko! She is called the best Junko! Really, I forgot her name! My memory! Then, he patted his head and stepped out to Dr. Watanabe''s house. In the past few years, he has often discussed with Dr. Watanabe, sometimes in the duty room of the hospital, sometimes at Dr. Watanabes house, and he knows where Dr. Watanabe lives. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1289： request! Dr. Watanabe... There hasnt been any change in the way of life. Either just staying in the duty room to work, or reading and studying at home, which can be counted as ten years. Apex novels update fastest Those old scholars always say that Watanabe has no great prospects, but I feel that this kind of achievement will be achieved instead. Although it cannot be denied that Dr. Watanabe does not have much medical talents, as long as some medical knowledge and techniques have been developed, it is not impossible to become an excellent doctor as long as he studies hard. In medicine, research is certainly important. But no one can master the research. What can one researcher do? Walking on the way to Dr. Watanabe, Chiba couldn''t help flashing such a thought, and the time with Dr. Watanabe came to mind naturally. Although Dr. Watanabe has a younger brother at the rank of commander of the defense forces, he is a nerd-like character. Whenever he has some free time, he will dive into the sea of ??books. This is a bit similar to Chiba. But he drilled in medical books, and Chiba drilled in novels and comics. In comparison, Chiba here is much worse. In the eyes of those old scholars, perhaps Dr. Watanabe belongs to the category of no talents, and at most he stops at an ordinary doctor. It is impossible to learn medical ninjutsu, and he has no research ability. He belongs to the category of ordinary people. However, during the contact with Dr. Watanabe, Chiba knew that Dr. Watanabe might not be able to participate in the research, but his spirit of studying and studying existing academics would definitely make him a great physician. Unfortunately, if you can learn medical ninjutsu, for Dr. Watanabe, it should be a dream come true. As he walked, everything about Dr. Watanabe kept popping up in Chiba''s mind, and then slowly stopped. Dr. Watanabes house is here. Alas, now I can only ask Dr. Watanabe. Yuriko is in danger of leaking. Dr. Watanabe has always been fascinated by academics and has few social interactions. There may be fewer friends than me, although he was excluded because I was not yet. I know all the details of him, but now there is no other way. Among all the other optional people, he is the most trustworthy. It is also the least easy to spread this matter out. "Boom boom boom!" Thinking of this, Chiba knocked on the door without hesitation. For people like Dr. Watanabe, let''s say it straightforwardly. Knocked on the door stall, Chiba thought. then no respond. Yes, after Chiba knocked on the door, there was no response for a long time. "Boom boom boom!" After waiting for a while, Chiba couldn''t help knocking again. not at home? A hint of doubt flashed in his mind. However, there was still no response. what happened? go out? It''s impossible, don''t tell this guy to go out. Sometimes he doesn''t even bother to eat when he reads a book. How can he go out? So, is the information Junko gave me wrong? Uh Speaking of which, how did Junko know that Dr. Watanabe is at home? Then, this series of thoughts surged into his mind. "Isn''t it really not home? Where can I find him?" After knocking a few more times, after there was no response, Chiba took a step back, looked at the house which was only a corner, and frowned. This Kinaba Village is actually much larger than what was painted in the original work. No, it should be said that the overall view of the Kimha Village painted in the original work is very large in scale. This Kinaba Village is actually very large, even, The current expansion plan of Bofeng Shuimen does not make 100% use of all the land in the village. If you really want him to find him, you may not be able to find him if you spend the remaining time today. If Dr. Watanabe is not at home, it will be really troublesome. "Huh? Chiba? Is it Chiba?" At this moment, Chiba stepped back a few steps, when some helplessness and difficulty flashed across his face, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him. "Doctor Watanabe?" Hearing this sentence, Chiba suddenly turned around, almost subconsciously saying. "Haha, it''s really you. I saw you all the way, but I''m not sure if it''s you, and it''s inconvenient to hold these things. It makes you wait a long time." Seeing Chiba turning around, the man holding a lot of paper bags containing fruits and vegetables was obviously surprised and happy, almost laughing. "Are you going shopping?" Seeing the man in front of him, Chiba was also relieved and smiled. "Well, the reserves at home are running out recently, I will buy some back." Dr. Watanabe looked at Chiba with an uncontrollable smile on the corner of his mouth. Just know this little guy can''t die! You can never die! Although I have heard that he was not dead before, it is really great to see him now! And in his mind, it was such a thought. "Stop standing, go, let''s go in and talk!" Afterwards, before Qianye could speak, he set aside the paper bag, reached out his hand to take the key from his pocket, took a few steps forward, and opened the door. "it is good!" In this regard, Chiba also entered with a smile. ... Physician Watanabe''s room is really closely related to his habits, and books can be seen everywhere. However, these books are not messy, whether they are on the floor, on the desk or in the bookcase, they are arranged in order and order. It''s just that Dr. Watanabe, as an ordinary physician, is not in a large family, and the house he was assigned was not small, but with this huge number of books and scrolls, it seemed crowded. In the bedroom, there is even a small place where you can make a bed. At this time, the two had already occupied this small open space ~www.novelhall.com~ and sat on the tatami. "This time, I have something to ask you for help." Almost immediately after sitting down, Chiba said straightforwardly. "What are you busy?" Dr. Watanabe is also very simple. Although the young man in front of him is very young, Watanabe has always regarded him as a year-end acquaintance, never regarded him as a child. He has always been friends of the same generation, even a teacher and a friend. When he tried to learn medical ninjutsu, he was also a thousand Ye Kou taught by example, but he really didn''t have that talent. "The name of this medicine is called Bi''an, which is highly toxic. It can enter a state of suspended animation within half an hour after taking it, and the cardiopulmonary function will stop. If no one helps the poisoned person perform cardiopulmonary resuscitation within half an hour, then Will really die, I want you to help me with CPR." Hearing that, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and directly took out an emerald green nail-sized pill, showed it to Dr. Watanabe, and then said. "Cardiopulmonary resuscitation? Do you want to take it yourself?" Hearing this sentence, Dr. Watanabe was startled for a moment, then, almost standing up, opened his mouth and said, "Why are you?" "I have my reasons, but I can''t say it, but don''t worry, I have done many tests and there is no problem with the efficacy. As long as the cardiopulmonary resuscitation is performed within half an hour, there will be no problems." In this regard, Chiba obviously anticipated Dr. Watanabe''s reaction, and said very calmly but beyond doubt. "you" When Chiba''s burning gaze was reached, Physician Watanabe shook his body suddenly, but slowly sat down. "Please, Dr. Watanabe." At this time, Chiba leaned slightly and bowed his head to request. 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1290： failure? success? this is It worked? Slowly opened his eyes, but it was pitch black where he entered, and his senses were filled with the feeling of being suspended. It''s like when he died after the battle of Shenwubiqiao was over. There is no time, no space, no light, only darkness like nothingness. Just now, Dr. Watanabe, at his request, agreed to do CPR for him and kept it secret. Then, he didn''t hesitate, and directly accepted the other side. Then, when he opened his eyes again, it was here. The pain he imagined, such as severe pain, fire, and ice thorns, was completely gone. Just entered this situation. It doesn''t hurt or itchy, even now Chiba is still a little confused. However, after watching for a while, Chiba knew that he had really entered a state of suspended animation, and even, he also knew that he was in a suspended state of suspended animation for the previous six months, during that six months in a coma. And the current pitch black space is the visualization of his consciousness in the state of suspended animation. Succeeded? Or did it fail? Then, after clarifying the situation, Chiba frowned, and his heart was also a little bit nervous, but a little nervous. Now he was in a dark space, not the sealed space. The success and the failure he had emerged were obviously thinking that the suspended animation was a success, but he failed to enter the sealed space. Obviously, this result was not what he wanted. This time, his ultimate goal, or the real goal, was not to enter the suspended animation state, but to enter the sealed space through the suspended animation. If he was in the suspended animation space, then the test of the drug this time would naturally fail. Even this plan to use suspended animation to enter the sealed space failed. So, the hard work of the past few days, and even the current life-saving efforts, are useless. This is what really makes Chiba nervous. "Tick..." And at this moment, when Qianye was nervous and beginning to feel that he had failed, a sound of dripping into the water passed into his silence, and a wave of ripples slowly swayed under his feet. Afterwards, the dim brilliance instantly filled his eyes. "this is!" Suddenly, Chiba''s eyes slowly widened, and as the eyelids expanded, among the enlarged pupils, the pipe wall, the sealing gate, and the huge sealing technique clearly reflected. Seal the space! Cheng... succeeded? This is the sealed space! Yes, seal the space! That''s right! I made it! This state of suspended animation on the other side is indeed a kind of near death, and this sealed space is also, as long as I enter the near death state, then my consciousness will enter this sealed space, although I don''t know the principle. What is sealed in this sealed space. But I''m here! And, I can continue to come in this way! I will solve the bird in the cage of Xuenai, I will solve it soon! At this moment, Chiba''s heart was full of ecstasy. And with this ecstasy thought, Chiba took two deep breaths to calm himself down. In this ecstasy, he felt that his body in the sealed space, that is, the concrete body of his consciousness, was a bit blurred. And now I don''t know when he can stay here, it''s better to hurry up here. After all, he knew that there was a time difference between here and the outside world. He had entered here for a long time without relying on pupil power, and it was only a blink of an eye outside. However, this time he entered by drug suspended animation, and he didn''t know if there was any difference. He didn''t know about this thing, so he could only regard every next minute as a time to go out, a memory of hard work. This is also the first time to rely on drugs to enter this sealed space. It is considered to be a trial. After that, the number of times will increase. Once you know the specific time, you can have more room. At this time, Chiba also stepped forward, stood still in front of the sealed gate, and then began to remember with attention. Because it''s the conscious body, if he stares so closely, his eyes won''t appear sore. Even if he keeps staring, there is actually no big problem. At the same time, he also found that the state of the consciousness can be remembered faster, but when he wakes up, the forgetting part will be very large, and there will be a lot of fuzzy parts. It can be said that remembering fast, remembering more , But forget quickly, and forget too much. Of course, Chiba doesnt know why this is happening, but, whether he knows it or not, what he can do is to remember, remember, and remember to the maximum, and then, when he leaves the sealed space and wakes up, Record quickly, even if it is not effective, record all splicing methods. In this way, he can use these records to remind himself and awaken his memory when his memory is blurred. Then, under the condition of being able to enter and exit, given time, one year or three years later, he can remember the entire sealing technique. With the understanding each time, after ten years, perhaps he will be able to perform such a sealing technique to ~www.novelhall.com~ this sealed space, and what is being sealed. Although it seems that it is not the welfare of crossing, but now Chiba''s knowledge master, even if it is not the welfare of crossing, he can turn him into a welfare. This level may be the sealing technique of the Six Dao Era. Once it can be used, there is no need to know how much Chiba''s strength will be improved. The value of Chiba''s successful trial this time can be said to be inestimable. Not only can he have a little capital to solve the bird in Xuenai''s cage, but also can master such a huge and complicated seal technique of the Six Paths Era, Chiba almost feels that he is too smooth now. Although he is a traverser, he also has the benefits of traversing, ninjutsu talent, and superb control of Chakra. However, since traversing, he has relied on everything, even to a large extent, on these, but, Most of them are through his hard training, through life and death. It''s never that simple. Now, he suddenly realized that he could obtain a seal technique from the Six Dao Era, quite a thought that this was the feeling of crossing. As these thoughts faded away, Chiba''s attention slowly began to focus on the character "Feng", but in Chiba''s eyes, it was divided into huge and complex seals of seal technique. Surgery. At the same time, the smile on his face because of success slowly faded away, turning into a kind of focused seriousness. Chiba completely sank into memory. In reality, looking at Chiba lying on the ground, Dr. Watanabe quietly wiped a sweat, and then focused on the stopwatch in his hand. Twenty-nine minutes and fifty-nine seconds. Twenty-nine minutes and fifty-eight seconds. ... 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1291： Long "Uh...can''t you go back?" Looking at the monotonous faint yellow color, the pipe wall next to it, and the water-like ground, Chiba half-squinted his eyes. According to the count just now, he stayed here for 18,134 seconds after he memorized the limit-level seal technique that he could remember, which means that it should have been five hours now. This is still not counting the part of his memory seal technique. And because of the memory part of the time, Chiba did not pay attention to the passage of time at all because of the focus on memory. However, his current memory has been strengthened due to the relationship between the consciousness, and he has to remember the things in his head. Hours are not possible, that is to say, he should have spent eight to ten hours here now. This is the longest time he has been in this space. Even, he had time to deepen the memory of the seal technique silently just now. Not only that, it would be useless if it wasn''t for the training of the consciousness body. It is estimated that it would be enough for him to do a set of daily physical training. Then, after deepening his memory, Chiba understood a truth. Sometimes, too much time is not a good thing. Yes, too much time is not a good thing. Within 300 seconds of deepening his memory, he was very emotional that the other side used it very correctly. This success can be said to have dug a shortcut for him to be stronger and solve the bird in the cage of Xuena. Then, after 300 seconds, he became depressed. because There is nothing to do. In addition to deepening his memory, he has nothing to do at all, at best he can walk back and forth in this space. And to deepen the memory, after deepening to a certain level, there is no need to deepen the memory. Under this level, facing the things that have been remembered, it is called boring. Then, the range of this memory is already his limit. If he remembers other things, then as the burden of memory increases, the previously deepened memory may be in danger of forgetting. Although previous science has always said that the capacity of the brain is very powerful, However, it is impossible to memorize a large number of things in a short period of time, and to remember all of them, and this huge and complex sealing technique is even more complicated and terrifying. Even in the state of consciousness, Chiba cannot remember too much. s things. Even if the brain''s capacity is terrible, this short-term memory is limited by its limits. Thereafter, after 1800 seconds, Chiba was used to doing things anytime, and it seemed that things could not be done. He obviously felt extremely bored. After measuring this sealed space with his steps, he went from extreme The boredom turned into a state of no love. Then, he found that he was used to being busy, and he really couldn''t stop, especially in the face of this uniformly sealed space. At that moment, he deeply felt the mentality of retired old people. After feeling the mentality of the retired old people, he began to find things for himself, such as pushing and pushing the sealed door, kicking the pipe wall, and stepping on the water-like ground. However, this did not allow him to find something to do. In the end, he was only on the side of the sealed gate, leaning on the sealed gate, holding his knees, and ear-sticking the sealed gate, in order to hear different sounds in the gate. Just like when I first came to this sealed space. But, unfortunately, he didn''t hear anything. So, that''s right, Chiba is sitting on the ground boredly with his knees leaning against the door and his eyes sluggish. Then, at this moment, in the case of extreme boredom and having nothing to do to find things completely bored to a little unable to think, Qianye''s heart began to be worried. A strong worry arose. I Can you go back? Dr. Watanabe, don''t forget to give me CPR. In other words, CPR failed. Or maybe there are other side effects on the other side, so its something wrong now...however, its almost eight to ten hours, no matter what the time difference, this half an hour becomes eight to ten hours, which is quite big. The ratio is up. just in case What if you can''t come back? Am I being too reckless? It should be taken after a human test... why Why should I take this medicine now? Reckless... Too reckless What to do...what if you are going to die? Then, this strong worry instantly turned into a panic of various emotions. At this moment, Chiba, under the flow of time, slowly became anxious. However, in a panic, there is a sense of despair of isolation and helplessness. At this moment, even though it was the consciousness, sweat was oozing out of Chiba''s forehead. A sense of despair that can''t go back, spontaneously, and quickly grew, and instantly spread to his entire consciousness. In an instant, Dou''s big beads of sweat flowed down his cheeks. like I really can''t go back! But at this moment, as the sense of despair grew, Chiba''s pupils suddenly shrank, and as the eyelids expanded, a pair of eyes slowly widened, a strong sense of panic slowly emerging. If I die What about Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina? I''m going to die...and solve their problems first! Then, when this sense of horror emerged, the deepest fear in his heart flashed through his heart~www.novelhall.com~ After so many lives and deaths, plus a real experience of death, Chiba''s attitude towards death On the whole, he was still scared, but he was not too scared. Life and death could not be ignored, but it was not so important. What he was afraid of was that his cherished people were still in suffering before he died. If, now, give him a wish to pay the price of life in exchange for Kushinas safety and change her fate of death, Nao, Guan Ye, Shiga and Kento, as well as Captain Morino, Lins revival, Hirohiko, Xuenai, Daito, etc., etc., their peace and joy, he will agree without hesitation. For him, death is terrible, but not so terrible. What is truly terrible is the suffering of those partners and friends and he is powerless. Do not! impossible! If it is really irreversible to go from suspended animation to death, my consciousness, this sealed space that exists based on me, should all be affected. Now I have no influence at all, which means that I am still in a stable state of suspended animation. What other side effects, how could a character like Tsunade not be tested? As this sense of despair spread, Qianye quickly refuted the idea. "Where is this place?" "Get some... price... choose...?" "If... so... I..." At this moment, his face changed in horror. From the crack of the door, vaguely and intermittently, he heard... That own voice! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1292： Not quite right my voice? Same as that time? Almost instantly, the sense of despair spreading in Chiba''s heart disappeared instantly, and all his attention fell on this voice that was exactly the same as his own. "What if these disappear?" "Then I will destroy this boring world." Later, at this moment of the shift of attention, these two sentences came intermittently. In comparison, the sound of the words this time was much clearer than when they first came. Qianye heard this sentence clearly. Destroy the world? Why destroy the world? What has disappeared? After hearing these two sentences, even though he had already heard them, there was still a wave of doubt in Qianye''s heart. Originally, these two words disappeared, and the destruction of the world had nothing to do with him. If it weren''t for that voice, except for the colder and more stiff, it was entirely his own voice, he didn''t care at all. What destroys the world. It is not a great thing for him. If he is willing, it is not impossible to destroy the world. It just takes time. It''s just that this voice is really his own voice, but he has never said such a thing. This sealed space... What''s the problem, and what is it that needs to be sealed with the sealing technique of the Six Dao Era, what kind of power is it? What kind of power is it to use this seal technique far beyond the seal of the tail beast? And why does this power make my voice? Could it be... Sealed inside... it''s me? Then, after this doubt, a series of thoughts quietly emerged. If it is me that is sealed inside, then what is me now? Following a series of thoughts, Chiba''s brows frowned, and the whole person stood up against the door unconsciously, and all his attention was instantly placed on the door close to the door in order to hear more. He even took a slight breath, closed his eyes, and listened carefully. However, at this moment, when all his energy was concentrated and he closed his eyes and listened carefully, a violent and strong suffocation suddenly surged in his throat and lungs, almost subconsciously. The feeling of a person who seemed to be drowning for a long time and almost drowned suddenly appeared to the surface of his mind, and all thoughts were swallowed. Then, deeply, deeply, as if a drowning man emerged from the water, he took a deep breath like the first breath of air. This breath almost made a "hee" sound. "here is!" As this breath was exhausted, he suddenly opened his eyes, and the spreading bright sunlight instantly filled his eyes. "Chiba?" And in the next second, the daylight and the image of the room full of books that are gradually cleared by the day, his eyes are full of sweat, and he doesn''t know whether it is surprise or surprise or a long sigh of relief. Suddenly, his cheeks came out, and what followed was a word of tentativeness and doubt. Dr. Watanabe? I Back to reality? For the first time, Chiba recognized this face. Undoubtedly, it was Dr. Watanabe, the person he could trust who helped him keep the secret and gave him CPR. There is no doubt that he has returned to reality. Is it time up? Slowly sat up from the ground, Chiba rubbed his slightly aching head, before taking a look at Watanabe, who was kneeling and leaning forward, as he sat up, slowly sitting back. Doctor, such a word flashed in his heart. Is this pain? Is it a side effect? At the same time, his attention was also distracted to the pain in the head. Although the pain was not very strong, it seemed to be coming from the depths of the brain, causing the whole head to ache, and even the ears were buzzing. sound. It doesn''t hurt, but the chain reaction is strong. Invisible, the increased pain sensation even affected his thinking. Faintly, Qianye almost felt an intuition. This other side should not be taken frequently. "You... are you okay?" At this time, Dr. Watanabe seemed to have reacted from some kind of shock and horror, and asked. "No, nothing!" At this time, the pain in Chiba''s brain eased, and the buzzing slowly disappeared. Hearing this sentence from Dr. Watanabe, he hurriedly replied. "No, it''s fine." Hearing this, Dr. Watanabe took a breath and moved his hand to stop his stopwatch. "Has it been thirty minutes?" In response, Chiba spoke subconsciously. Gee! Why don''t you come out early, and the time will come if you don''t come out late? Obviously feel that the next sentence will be a very crucial sentence! And in his heart, there was a moment of depression. "No, ten minutes have just passed." However, Dr. Watanabe raised the stopwatch, shook his head at Chiba, and said. "ten minutes?" Hearing this sentence, after subconsciously turning his head to see the ten-minute mark on the stopwatch, Chiba''s face changed and he blurted out in shock. ten minutes? Is it only ten minutes? Isnt it a 30-minute suspended animation? How could it be only ten minutes? This...impossible! This suspended animation state was specifically explained in the medical scroll. Tsunades determination should not be wrong. This is a drug developed during World War II. During the war, she also had channels to conduct human trials on immature drugs, such as enemy prisoners. some type of. After all, this is the world of ninjas with cruel darkness ~ www.novelhall.com~ The war of ninjas is even more dark, and this shore was originally developed not to save people, but to kill people. Although Tsunade has always focused on saving people, when the village is in a bad situation, he has to do such things. Here, it is said that it is thirty minutes, that is, thirty minutes. There can be no fallacy. How could it be lifted in ten minutes? What''s the problem here? Or, what happened? And in his heart, there was a series of puzzles. "Ten minutes, I have been here. When the stopwatch reached ten minutes, you suddenly woke up, and I didn''t do CPR either." In this regard, Dr. Watanabe was also full of doubts. When he saw Chiba wake up just now, to be honest, he couldn''t believe his eyes. After all, with his trust in Chiba, Chiba believed in this medicine for thirty minutes. To be honest, he thought something went wrong! Chiba''s awakening early, really shocked him. "Did you...do nothing?" In response, Chiba couldn''t help asking again. "No!" Dr. Watanabe''s answer was firm and affirmative. "Then... what''s going on?" Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba couldn''t help but murmured again, frowning slowly. This time, he didn''t get an answer. Dr. Watanabe also frowned. As a physician''s instinct, he knew that this medicine might not be right. In other words, this is not quite right. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1293： Is it all right? "Is that all right?" In front of Dr. Watanabe''s house, seeing Chiba who was about to turn around and leave, Dr. Watanabe couldn''t help but ask. "Well, it''s still not sure what''s going on. I will come tomorrow. Are you on duty or at home?" In response, Chiba turned around, but did not conceal and was polite. He woke up automatically in these ten minutes. Now he doesnt know whether its good or bad, and what the reason is. He can only check and analyze it slowly by experimenting on himself. After all, under this situation, he needs to find It seems unrealistic to be a prisoner, and to study and understand the time limit of the other side, one or two people are definitely ineffective. As for using people in his own village to conduct human experiments, Chiba would not do it because of reason. In terms of emotions, Chiba is not the kind of cruel and ruthless person. He still can''t do it on innocent people. After all, this other side is poison, and now he is somewhat different from ordinary people. I don''t know what kind of pain or effect it will cause when used on ordinary people or ordinary ninjas. In case of death because of his own testing of medicines, Chiba can''t get through psychologically anyway. In terms of theory, following the above, even if Chiba is ruthless to find Konoha, whether it is a civilian or a ninja to test the medicine in vivo, this behavior is essentially no different from Oshemaru. It is a serious one. Treason to the village, and even if the other party is willing and does not violate the rules of the village, the other side he is studying is an illegal drug after all. As long as he tests the drug, it must be a crime of treason to the village, just like Dashewan researching forbidden techniques in private . And if you are accused of betraying the village, even if you can escape, what about Kushina, Xuena, and Hirohiko? Should they also betray the village? Hirohiko and Xuena may follow him to betray the village, but can Kushina? Can''t! It is absolutely impossible! She is Zhuli from Kyuubi. If she rebels against the village, even if Bo Feng Shuimen is the one she loves deeply, but also the one who loves her deeply, her fate is still a dead end. The three generations of Naruto, Danzo, Shunji Koharu, Mito Menyan, etc., every Konoha ninja will not let her go, and even Danzo may justify taking over Kyuubi this time, or imprison Jiuxin. Chennai. And Kushinas feelings for Konoha can also be seen by Chiba. He is a traverser. He doesn''t care about this. Hirohiko and Yukina may leave with him because they support him, but Kushina is different. This is already her second hometown. For her who has experienced the destruction of her hometown once, Kushina is particularly fancy to this second hometown. In terms of Konoha''s sense of belonging, Kushina is definitely Naruto class. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be still a free nine-tailed man Zhuli, and even the third generation of Hokage couldn''t indulge her so much, and gave her a lot of privileges like that. If he really does something to test medicine, it will only make Jiuxina painful, and will only make Jiuxina embarrassed. This is a very stupid thing. "Tomorrow? I''ll be on duty tomorrow. Come at noon. Take advantage of the lunch break. Do you remember my office? There may be people in the duty room, which is not convenient." Hearing this, Dr. Watanabe nodded and said. In the words, she was a little disappointed. Originally, he thought that Chiba was here to discuss academics with him, or to have an academic discussion after testing the drug. Recently, there have been many problems. Discussing with Chiba might find a breakthrough. However, looking at it this way, Chiba obviously has high hopes for this medicine, or that there are important things to do with this medicine, it is not easy to hold him here. For Dr. Watanabe, this situation is naturally quite disappointing. "Well, I still remember, if I can''t, I will ask the next way." In response, Chiba nodded, thanking Dr. Watanabe for his support. "Okay, you can go back first, and I won''t ask anything else." Then, upon hearing this sentence, Dr. Watanabe waved his hand and said goodbye to Chiba. "See you." Seeing Dr. Watanabe''s thing, Chiba turned around without hesitation, and walked directly outside. Sorry, when you are free, your academic needs will be met. Dr. Watanabe. When she turned around, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. Then he went straight all the way. After leaving Dr. Watanabe, he first went to the hospital. After he was drawn a tube of blood, he used the high-standard physical examination equipment placed in another laboratory by this group of old scholars to give himself detailed Body check. After finally finding that his body was completely okay, and all his organs were in a normal state, and there were no toxins left, Chiba frowned and left Konoha Hospital. Then, after leaving the Konoha Hospital, he returned to the Japanese-style cabin. After saying hello to Xuena, Chiba went into his study and began to write down everything he remembered, and, Comparing with what was recorded yesterday, I began to piece together. The pillars pieced together about one-fiftieth of the huge seal technique, and began to try to use chakras to construct the spell seal technique and the seal technique mosaic seal technique Or spell seal style ~www.novelhall.com~ Now, one-fifth, almost can form an effective seal or spell seal style. What he has to do now is to fully understand the one-fifth seal technique. Just recording it is just the first step. This is the second step. The third step is to find the right combination to affect the bird in the cage and solve the problem of the bird in the cage. The first and second steps can be carried out at the same time. For Chiba, who is accustomed to time constraints, this is basically a subconscious behavior. Moreover, if you want to thoroughly remember these seal techniques and spell seal techniques, you must also fully understand the working principles and working conditions of these seal techniques and spell seal techniques. Chiba wants to change from this huge seal technique. To be stronger, so must be. After all, remembering does not mean it will be used. Being able to use it does not mean it can be used in actual combat. From remembering to being able to use, from being able to use to actual combat, from actual combat to mastering, from mastering to mastery, these things require a lot of practice and research to be able to do. Chiba knew this truth without even thinking about it. After all, he has been here all the time. Whether it is seal art, physique, ninjutsu, or the combination of physique and ninjutsu, Chakra''s nature change and the extreme form of change, everything, everything he has now, are obtained in this way. Through countless exercises, endless efforts. And this night, he was destined to go to bed very late again. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1294： So, stay up all night again? "So, you stayed up again yesterday?" Behind the dark confinement room and the dark door, there was the sound of clinking dishes and chopsticks, and only after a long time came the words that Hongyan sounded quite energetic. "what" At this moment, the corner of Qianye''s mouth, who was leaning against the door, was smiling bitterly, with two dark circles under his eyes, his face looked listless. "So, even though it only takes ten minutes, I still find a way to enter the sealed space without passing through the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel. Relatively speaking, a safe method." Hearing this sound, there was a slight pause in the clash of dishes and chopsticks inside, and then Hongyan''s voice came. "Well, I checked it yesterday, and there are no toxins left in the body. In other words, within ten minutes, the effect of the medicine will disappear and there are no sequelae." In response, Chiba closed his eyes slightly, leaned back and said. Because of staying up late, his spirit was a little unwell at this time, and his tiredness surged. And now, at noon on the second day of yesterday, it was the point for Hongyan to deliver food. At this time, Hongyan was also eating Zhengxiang. As for this morning, Chiba was not idle either. First, he sorted out the seal art and curse seal art studied during this time, and then systematically sorted out the things to be done next, and then wrote them all on the scroll. , Made a detailed record. It may be because of staying up late, or it may be that he remembered too many sealing techniques at once, his memory has declined, and even some plans were almost forgotten, so he made a record. After doing all this, he took over Xuena''s job and came to deliver meals to Hongyan. In the meantime, he was picking and picking things about the other side and telling Hongyan that after concealing the side effect that no one would die from CPR, Chiba confessed to Hongyan almost everything. In this regard, Hongyan did not show too much worry, and he even felt relieved. It can be seen that this kaleidoscope of pupil power can enter the sealed space, and entering the sealed space can hope to solve the problem of Xue Nai. This matter has also been pressed in his heart these days. "It''s fine if there are no sequelae. How long do you estimate to get enough sealing techniques?" Hearing what Chiba said at this time, Hongyan asked again after "um". "Ten days, it will take about fifteen days. I can''t rush this matter, and I still have to learn to master it, but the time is uncertain. I can only say, do my best." In response, Chiba informed Hirohiko of the estimated time. "Then take it slowly. If this kind of thing is not in a hurry, you can only do it slowly, and ten days and fifteen days, not long, even one month or two months, it is not long, Xuena There is no danger now, and during this time, you can''t let Xuena get into trouble." Hearing this sentence, Hongyan didn''t say much, just said that. "of course." Hearing this, Chiba responded. "So..." Then, after getting a positive reply from Chiba, Hirohiko spoke again, but he seemed to hesitate. "About your matter, Naruto has already passed it, but this matter needs to be discussed by the Uchiha clan. I have to talk about it in the afternoon. Don''t worry, since there is Naruto''s support, then you will participate in the project. The matter of the team is basically a certainty." But before he finished speaking, Chiba seemed to know what he wanted to say, and interrupted directly. "is it?" Hearing that Chiba said, Hongyan didn''t ask more, but there was still some lack of confidence in the words. After all, this is in full view and killed the same clan, even if Hokage is lenient, but with the character and arrogance of the Uchiha clan, this kind of thing is basically a shame, and Uchiha is known as the strongest Konoha clan, even if Hokage comes forward. Things are not so easy to solve. Hongyan is very clear about this. At the same time, he was also very clear that Chiba''s words might be very comforting, but it is not really hopeless. "Yes, rest assured, Hokage gave me a certain promise." Obviously, Chiba also heard the uncertainty in Hirohiko''s tone. "Ah That''s good." Hearing this, Hongyan was a little relieved. The meaning of Qianye''s words is already clear, this matter is supported by Hokage. Supporting and showing up are two different things, please. The former is much more supportive than the latter. "Then, this, and this, this, I''ll leave it to you." When he heard Hirohiko''s words, Chiba suddenly took a lot of things out of his arms, and stuffed them into Hirohiko''s confinement room from the mouth of the meal. "what is this?" Hongyan was taken aback and asked. "Candle, three days, ten scrolls for braille, a few." In response, Chiba explained. "What are these coming for?" Hongyan expressed doubts. "Engrave Xuenai in braille, you think she is suffocated at home alone." In this regard, Chiba condemned. "Uh" As soon as these words came out, the inside suddenly became quiet, and you can imagine Hongyan''s half-squinted eyes with contempt. "how?" Feeling the dissatisfaction brought by the silence inside, Chiba frowned and asked. "It''s strictly forbidden to send items in this confinement room, especially candles. This violates relevant regulations." Then, there was a hesitant voice from Hongyan. "It''s okay, I have already said hello, saying that it is for you to use your merits. After Xuenai finishes reading these Braille engraved books, I will help you donate to the blind family and bring them to those who have lost light. Fun. I also said ~www.novelhall.com~ You have been in this dark place for half a year. If there is no reflection, then the darkness will not do you much. It is better to do some labor and reform through labor." To this, Chiba answered truthfully. When he came before, he said hello to the guards here. His current status is different. In addition, Hokage agreed to join the engineering team, which undoubtedly gave him a certain green light. This little thing is even a feng shui The door knew it, and wouldn''t say anything. "Labor... labor reform?" As soon as he said this, Hongyan was almost taken aback, and the question blurted out. In this Hokage World, doesnt it mean that there is no mention of labor reform? Wait! I seem to have found something good! Hearing this sound, Chiba was also taken aback, followed by a flash of inspiration. "It''s the work that is beneficial to the village to reduce the merits and crimes. Okay, you have finished eating. I will go back after eating. I will take a rest and go to the Uchiha clan." However, he still spoke quickly. "Ok." In this regard, the lunch box was delivered by express delivery. "Then I''m leaving, and I will find you to get something in three days." So, Chiba who had received the lunch box stood up and said that he was leaving. He really planned to go back to catch up, and then the Uchiha clan walked up. "Come and get it tomorrow." However, inside it is very positive. "it is good." Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, responded and left. "laugh!" And when he left the footsteps, there was a fire in this confinement room. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1295： 1 day of little ferret "Chirp... chirp... chirp... chirp..." The bright sunlight poured down from the window, covering the little bedding, and also reflecting the neat and clean room. The cool warmth from the autumn day gradually emerged in this room. "Humph" And the chirping of the bird outside the window awakened the little man who was sleeping in this little bed. With this nasal sound that represents awakening, a pair of slick eyes slowly opened. "Hahaha! Rock paper scissors! Rock paper scissors!" "You lose! You are a ghost!" "Why me again..." At this time, the chirping of the birds outside the window suddenly disappeared, and there was a sharp ringing of silver bells that belonged to the child''s voice. Listening to this, the little man slowly sat up from the bed, blinked with a sullen eye, and slowly turned out of the window with a trace of mystery. "Shall we play a ninja game today?" "Hey? Playing again?" "Yeah, yeah, it''s my turn to be a ninja this time!" "I am a ninja!" "Hey? You didn''t want to play just now!" "Wh... why don''t you want to play, I... I didn''t say!" And just as he turned his head, there was another group of children''s silver bells ringing outside the window, which should be a different group of children from just hide and seek. Hearing this again, the little man couldn''t help but climb out of the bed, grabbing the edge of the window with both hands, trying his best to stand on tiptoes, hold his head high, and his big smoky eyes, trying to get through This high window edge, see the situation below. But, after all, he is only over three years old, no matter how tall he can grow, he wont grow much, and now his brother, even if he stands on tiptoe harder, keeps his head up hard, and then looks down, finally He could only barely put his chin on the edge of the window, looking at the edge of the window outside the window, except for the silver bells laughed outside the window, his eyes were full of monotonous edge. "call" Then, standing on tiptoe like this for a while, the little man finally got tired, and after taking a step back, he let out a long breath on his knees. "Itachi, it''s breakfast." At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly opened, and a beautiful woman with long black hair pushed in and said, looking at the little man on her knees with a loving smile on her face. "Yes, my mother." In response, the little man stood up, trot a few steps, and ran to the beautiful woman''s side. "Let''s go." The beautiful woman took his hand, and the two went down. ... "I have dinner!" It took a lot of effort, but after climbing up the chair, the little man looked at the father who was eating while looking at the scroll, and looked at the mother who was adding food to the side. His big smoky eyes blinked. . Then, after a naive voice, he grabbed the tableware on the side. "Oh I got it" At this time, the focused father let out a low sigh, and his expression became more focused. "Itachi, don''t forget to chew a few more times before you can swallow it, understand?" However, at this more focused stall, my father couldn''t help but say. "Yes, my father." In this regard, the little man struggled to grab the food. ... "I''m finished, my father, my mother." After eating all the food allocated by his mother, the little man crawled out of the chair with great effort and turned his head and said to his still focused father and his mother who was eating. "Oh, don''t be too far from home." And his immature words aroused the unanimous voice of his father and mother. However, the father was still staring at the scroll, and the mother turned around, went to the wall to the side, took off the small cloth bag hanging on it, put it on him who stood upright, and gave him a lunch box. Box, stuffed in. "Thank you, my mother." As the immature childlike voice expressed his gratitude, there was a bang, the door was suddenly opened, and the little man walked outside with a small step. ... First of all Go and see. The little man looked at the left and right sides of the street earnestly, paying attention to the flow of people beside him, and when he was able to go, he carried the small satchel that his mother had sewed for him, and clashed with metal. The sound of the bento box walked all the way to a remote place. As the little feet walked, the little people were as familiar with the road as they passed by the gate of the village. After attracting the attention of a series of female ninjas on duty, they were better off in that trail. "Hey? Are you here today? Whose child is it!" "I don''t know, it looks so beautiful!" "Yeah, so cute!" "Shhh, keep your voice down. I''m embarrassed to be heard by this kid. What if he runs fast again and falls down?" Suddenly, he caused a discussion among the female ninjas, and when it came to this, the female ninjas couldnt help but rang out the childs previous visits, because the discussion among his own few was louder and was He heard that, the child was anxious and ran, with a "poof", and his face was gray. ... "Aren''t you at home?" After walking through the long path and crossing the small woods, the little man climbed up the tree closest to the Japanese-style cabin, with a disappointed expression on his face, blinking **** eyes, some lonely. At this moment, where his eyes fell, where the window opened, there was only a lonely sister in white, not the one he wanted to see. This sister has been reading there, isn''t she bored? Then, in disappointment, he couldn''t help but think of such a thought, and then there was an urge to ask. However, in the end, he patrolled for two steps and chose to stay on the trunk instead of going down. Then, after patrolling down, he touched his shoulder bag. Today, let''s practice. There is a hard metal texture at the tentacles. The little person is full of disappointment. With a little drooping head, he jumped out of the tree trunk and headed to a small clearing full of battle marks~www.novelhall. Com~ After a short while, there was a "dumb" sound in the small open area, as well as the sound of the child''s struggle. ... "Huh...huh...huh..." The light of the evening reflected a golden glow in the small open space and the surrounding trees, and the little man sat on the ground, sweating like rain. Today, let''s stop here. He looked at the countless trees with no imprints ahead, he said to himself. Then, after resting for a while, he stood up, picked up the empty bento box, put it in his bag, picked up the kunai and shuriken, and left here with a touch of loss in his heart. A small forest, all the way to home. Why can''t you touch it all the time? Didn''t the father say that he has returned? My father is comforting me, is he really unable to come back? Along the way, many thoughts turned in the little man''s mind, and his big, sullen eyes were full of loss. As he walked into the Uchiha clan''s clan, the children who went out for fun passed by him happily like a swallow coming home, and he was even more depressed. "Ok?" However, as a series of children passed by, laughter and laughter went away, when the door of the house was near, he suddenly froze, and his sullen eyes slowly widened. The expressionless face had already oozes surprise. "Excuse me, is Mr. Fu Yue there?" At this time, the voice of the boy rang. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1296： Uchiha Tomidake "Please forgive me for taking the liberty to visit." Seeing Uchiha Tomitake who was in front of him and invited himself in and took a seat in the study, Chiba made a rare sitting posture and spoke politely. It''s just that the unnaturalness at the corners of his mouth makes this politeness a little discounted. "Don''t dare, don''t dare, I don''t know what happened when Naruto Assistant came to our Uchiha clan?" In this regard, the opposite Uchiha Tomitake did not show the slightest dissatisfaction, and even the corners of his mouth were filled with a gentle smile. Obviously, he was very happy for Chiba''s visit. "Uh... Actually, this time..." Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba smiled slightly unnaturally, and wanted to say something, but couldn''t help but slowly looked down and to the right. At this time, on his diagonally lower right, which is the thigh he is sitting on, his small hand has been tightly holding his trousers. That''s right, he kept holding his trousers tightly with small hands, tightly, very tightly. Then, as the line of sight moved, a pair of **** eyes were staring at him closely, as if not staring, and Chiba would disappear in the next second. Just now, when I came to this Uchiha Tomitake mansion and asked to enter, I was caught by Itachi, who came from behind, by his trousers. Then he walked in until he sat down, but the child never left. After half a step, the trousers were all caught hot and humid. To be honest, Chiba is very embarrassed now. This feeling of being close to a mission that he quite liked in the original work is not very good. This situation will only give him the feeling that the image he liked at the beginning is shattered. This is Uchiha Itachi. Many people have become the existence of Itachi God. Although it is only a child now, and it is very cute, but in Chiba''s cognition, it is the Uchiha Itachi in the original work. At this moment, this contrast makes him somewhat unable to adapt. To be honest, in his mind, Itachi is a kind of cool character who is indifferent to emotions and anger, is tolerant, has a superior mind, is calm and strategic. It is not what it is now, even in childhood, Chiba is also Think Itachi is a kind of cool existence. However, as it is now, itachi is not half "cool", he is clearly a child who relies on him. Suddenly, he couldn''t accept it. "Hahaha! It seems that Itachi likes you very much, Agent Chiba." But at this moment, Uchiha Tomitake laughed a little openly. "Yeah...this..." In this regard, Chiba didn''t know what to say, and could only smile a little embarrassingly, but looked away, as if some did not dare to look at the big piercing eyes. "Okay, Itachi, you go out first, here I have something to talk to Agent Chiba." And Uchiha Tomitake also saw Chiba''s embarrassment and embarrassment, but he quickly solved it for Chiba. "Ok" Hearing his father''s words, Itachi, who had always been obedient, looked at his father and then at Chiba. His big innocent eyes blinked, filled with reluctance, but he did not agree. This kid... Do you like Chiba so much? But at this moment, seeing Itachi''s reaction, Uchiha Tomitake was a little surprised. He knew the child''s obedientness. He didn''t expect that his son would also be disobedient. "Okay, go, Itachi." He didn''t feel unpleasant about this, and he said again. "It''s... Father." But this time, looking at his father, and then at Chiba, Itachi finally stood up reluctantly, and walked out of the study step by step, thinking about where his mother was. "I''m really sorry, Itachi rarely expresses his emotions. It''s just because he likes you. Please don''t be offended by Agent Chiba." Watching Itachi leave and looking at Chiba, Uchiha Tomitake smiled and spoke. He is also the patriarch of the Uchiha clan. Although he is engaged in policing, it is not much worse than the Hyuga''s in terms of tolerance. . This sentence is like a spring breeze. "No, it''s okay, I''m surprised, the little boy actually likes me so much, the little boy is also very cute." In response to this, Chiba averted the inadvertent embarrassment on his face, turned his head and said, with a smile in his words, it sounded very relieved that such a child liked him. In fact, although some of Itachi''s image in the original book made him unable to substitute, but for such a lovely child to love himself, Chiba''s words are not formulaic lie. At the bottom of my heart, he is still very happy. "Then, let''s get back to the topic, is there anything important for Agent Chiba to come this time?" Hearing this, he seemed to feel the sincerity in Chiba''s formulaic words. Uchiha Tomitake smiled and nodded, then asked again. This time, I am afraid it is not a simple matter. As the hero of the village and the agent of Assistant Naruto, Chiba belongs to the type of assistant who is qualified to represent Naruto. Although he is still young, now, which Konoha ninja dares to speak of this young man. Although the fourth generation of Naruto took more care of us after taking the stage, although it did not pay much attention to ~www.novelhall.com~, compared with the third generation, it also reduced a lot of pressure, which can be regarded as a signal to us. Moreover, in this war, neither me nor the Uchiha clan owed the fourth generation of Hokage a favor. Here, I have to take it seriously. The four generations of Hokage''s kindness cannot be ignored, and Uchiha''s interests cannot be sacrificed blindly. The real key is here. I heard that Chiba is now in charge of the village''s expansion plan. This time I am afraid it is mostly related to the expansion. Let''s listen to what he said. But under the smile, there was such a solemn flash in his heart. "Actually, I came here this time about the expansion plan." And at this time, just as his thoughts turned, Chiba also spoke straightforwardly. "Oh? What is the purpose of the Chiba agent coming this time for the expansion?" Hearing this, Uchiha Tomitake''s expression remained unchanged and asked. really! Hope there is no dilemma! But in his heart, there was a sudden warning sign. It seems that the contradiction between Uchiha and the village is already somewhat prominent, although the expression of Uchiha Tomitake has not changed. However, it can be felt that he is still on alert. When I speak next, I must be straightforward and clear, lest any misunderstandings arise. At this time, Chiba''s heart was also abrupt. From Uchiha Tomitake''s reaction, it can be seen that the conflict between the village and Uchiha is already there, and it is already quite prominent. Here, he also has to grasp his measure! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1297： Beg "I came to you this time. It is actually a new department ahead of the expansion plan. It is in urgent need of manpower. If this goes on, the construction period and budget will be seriously affected. Therefore, I am here this time because I borrowed someone from you. You also know that there is a shortage of manpower in the village now." Thinking about it in his mind, Chiba didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense, and directly explained the current situation and the reason for coming here. Borrow someone? Short of manpower, do I only need to borrow one manpower? this is What do you mean? But when he heard this sentence, Uchiha Tomitake was a little confused. According to Chiba''s words, this is a shortage of manpower, it should be a large demand for manpower, it is impossible to only need one person. This sentence of Chiba is really strange. "This... please tell me. Although the police force is also very tight, I believe it can be moved out alone." However, this is strange and strange. Uchiha Tomitake is not a stupid, even a big clan like the Uchiha clan, or even the head of a big clan with arrogance. He can still hear what Chiba said. of. This sentence is not just spoken by an assistant agent in Chiba, but represents Hokage. Otherwise, due to the subtle relationship between Hokage and Uchiha, it is absolutely impossible for assistants to pass on such a special position. Just set up a direct subordinate to spread the word. In this situation, it is clear that Hokage is not convenient to come forward for the time being, but let a person who can represent Hokage to express kindness to them. Yes, express kindness. Moreover, it is not only goodwill, but also a promise. This means that in Hokage''s words, although the line between the lines is only a simple matter of manpower, in the current situation, this is not just a simple matter of manpower. Since the second generation of Naruto, unless there is a mission, in the village, the Uchiha clan has never done anything other than policing. Although this is for the elite Uchiha clan to focus on maintaining public order in the village, However, secretly, it is restricting the Uchiha clan. This one, even if three generations came to power, World War II and Three World Wars broke out, it did not change even during the war. Uchiha had never participated in village affairs other than policing except for the battlefield. There are no Uchiha people! And now, since Hokage said so, then this is probably a hint, suggesting that starting from this step, the fourth generation of Hokage will slowly lift the restrictions on Uchiha and let Uchiha do other than police affairs. This is still a signal from Hokage to them, a goodwill. And here, because of the subtle relationship between the village and the Uchiha clan, it is impossible for Hokage to solve Uchiha''s current predicament or the problems with the village at once. However, this goodwill, this signal, is announcing the beginning of this change, and the fourth generation of Hokage will take this step. At the same time, the meaning of the four generations of Hokage here is not unilateral. It is not only that Hokage is going to take this step, it is also the fourth generation of Hokage that is asking them. Do you want to take this step! Now, the fourth generation of Naruto has made a signal and began to give in. Then, if they are ignorant of current affairs, then the fourth generation of Naruto can only follow the previous steps. Uchiha Tomitake is not so uninterested. Here, it must be readily agreed. Besides, it is only with one hand, even if you want to go by yourself, you will definitely go. If the conflict between Uchiha and the village can be resolved, then it will be a great good thing for the whole Uchiha, and peace and relaxation is the best policy. "I need Hirohiko Uchiha. As a user of Fengdan, he will play a pivotal role in the advancement of this expansion plan. This is the plan I made. You can take a look and see if you can give it to me. ." And hearing this, Chiba didn''t feel surprised. Uchiha Tomitake, he has always believed that he is an underestimated character in the original work, and his abilities are by no means just what a character who must die because of the plot needs can show. Now, in this Naruto world, Chiba doesn''t have any contempt for dealing with him. "This" At this moment, Uchiha Fudake had obviously changed his color. He did not expect that Chiba would ask such a sensitive person to kill his fellow clan. Those injured fellow clan and their relatives would hand him over to him. On behalf of Hokage Pass, there are still opinions. This Uchiha Hirohiko''s personal affairs are small, and he will come out when he comes out, but this involves those injured comrades who take up the truth, and this matter is complicated. Even when he first heard this, he had a thought of "This is not goodwill, this is to find the fault". However, at this moment, seeing the sincere look of the plan handed over by Chiba, Uchiha Tomitake dismissed this idea again. "Let me take a look first." But after dispelling the idea, Uchiha Tomitake pondered a little, took Chiba''s plan and read it. This person is obviously afraid of misunderstandings or preparations before coming over. With his own mind, I am afraid that at this young age, he has been able to formulate a three-game strategy and become a confidant of Naruto, and he will take over the expansion plan in three days. Taki Chiba of the big plan saw through. If Hokage is really kind, then there may be something he needs in this plan. And if he doesn''t have what he needs, then he can doubt that it is a fault. And if it is to find fault, then the attitude of the fourth generation of Hokage to Uchiha may be completely opposite to what he had previously thought. Then this matter is not that simple. Ok? this is? But when he spread out the plan ~www.novelhall.com~ and saw the dense lines of words and the detailed plan above, his eyes couldn''t help but widen slightly, almost subconsciously looking towards Chiba. "Mr. Futake, please read on. I hope that this matter will not cause any contradictions. This Uchiha Hirohiko is indeed the person we need now. I came to you this time because I know the seriousness of this matter. Thats why I came to solicit opinions. If you still find it impossible after reading this plan, then I have no complaints." In this regard, Chiba''s expression remained unchanged, as if everything was expected, and he also directly answered Uchiha Tomitake''s concerns. It directly said that this time I came here to express kindness to Hokage. It even basically said directly: I have already figured out what is difficult for you. Can you see it? No, it doesn''t matter. After all, you are really hard to do! In this matter. What Chiba had already expressed clearly couldn''t be more clear. If Uchiha Tomitake couldn''t understand it, it would be pretending to be garlic. And pretending to be garlic, that means Uchiha has objections to Hokage''s goodwill. Then, this matter can be a big deal. "Okay, let me see." And hearing this body, Uchiha Tomitake''s face also flashed solemnly, but he lowered his head and looked again. It seems that this matter is not only Hokage''s goodwill, but also Hokage''s sincerity! In his mind, it was obvious that he understood what Chiba said. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1298： promise Sure enough, it is a character called a little monster by the enemy. This plan is completely used to silence those opponents! Seeing this plan, I am afraid no one can refute it! Include Hirohiko Uchiha in the expansion plan! Even, in order to allow Uchiha Hirohiko to get this opportunity, the little monster even listed a manual "on the feasibility of labor reform", and Hokage has already seen the above, and the project can be established soon. What a terrible guy! If you are an enemy... Then it is really the most stupid thing! Carefully rolling up the scroll in his hand, Uchiha Tomitake''s eyes shone with light, but his face was no different, the only thing he had was a cautious smile. "Oh...This plan is just a copy, so I don''t need to change it to me. I hope Mr. Futake can remain with the Uchiha clan." Looking at Uchiha Tomitake who was about to hand over the plan, Chiba hurriedly said. "This...well, thank you Chiba for acting." At the sudden sound, Uchiha Tomitake paused, and after a hint of surprise flashed across his face, he immediately put away the plan. It seems that everything is under the control of this agent! At this moment, his heart was somewhat shocked. He still underestimated this star who graduated early, shined in the Zhongren exam, and exuded no less than contemporary Naruto in the Three Wars. At this moment, he already understood. In this matter, he has no room for rejection. Everything has been calculated by this agent. In this plan, there are detailed lists, and there are even some changes in various departments, as well as the current situation of the entire village, and even lists with some confidential colors. There are indeed no people available in the village, and the village is already full. And some of the descriptions of the various reasons for "why Uchiha Hirohiko" are also detailed enough to make people unable to put their mouths on the beak. I feel that the current situation in the village can only be added by Uchiha Hirohiko. In fact, people who know the situation in some villages also know that the village is now at full capacity. Even if the injured colleagues and their relatives have any objections, they can only say nothing about this plan. This plan is related to the major event of the expansion of the village, and is the foundation of the future prosperity of the village. Who dares to say that he can deny such a major event if he is injured? In addition, it not only rigidly emphasizes the importance of Uchiha Hirohikos expansion plan, but also a labor reform manual, and this labor reform is also in line with the punishment of prisoners, allowing prisoners to pass labor introspection, and for It can be said that the village creates profits to achieve two goals. This measure is not only novel, but it is really used. It can be called a coup in punishment. Although it is a rule for non-enemy spies and heavy prisoners, it effectively compensates for the shortcomings of the punishment method for some criminals in the village who have not committed enough crimes. Moreover, behind this incident is Hokage, Hokage''s kindness. This Hokage not only expressed kindness, but also thought so much for Uchiha, but it was definitely not an unreasonable request, and Uchiha had no reason to refuse. If you refuse, that doesn''t deny Hokage''s goodwill, it basically claims that Uchiha doesn''t buy Hokage''s account or the concept of not buying Hokage''s account. There are basically only two words. Betray the village! Moreover, the words of Taki Chiba just now, the words that told him to leave the plan, the profound meaning in it made him unable to refuse. There are some confidential personnel transfer lists in this plan. This is not something that can be left casually. This kind of confidential personnel transfer list, let alone the Uchiha clan, is unlikely to be kept by the general family. In this case, Hokage is basically expressing trust in their Uchiha clan, or rather, the intention of trust. These four generations of Hokage have already said: "I trust you". what is this? This is an attitude, a resolute attitude. The fourth generation of Naruto is to show that, unlike the previous generation of Naruto, he really wants to trust the Uchiha clan to resolve the delicate relationship between Uchiha and the village. As the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, he can use peaceful means to resolve their deteriorating situation. What reason does he have to refuse? This plan, with this sentence, has fully stated the position of the fourth generation of Hokage and the future of the village and Uchiha. The village has stretched out his hand. All that is left now is to stretch out his hand to hold this hand. "I see, please help me to thank the four generations of Naruto Masters, and, I think, if Uchiha Hirohiko is beneficial to the village, I very much agree with this move." And thinking of this, Uchiha Tomitake was also very straightforward, and he said directly, in his words, he was full of support, let alone any doubt. At the same time, he didn''t hesitate anymore at the talking stall, and directly kicked the plan into his arms. "I thank you for your tolerance, Mr. Fu Yue." In response, Chiba''s mouth also smiled slightly. Although Uchiha Fudake could not refuse, he could be considered relieved. And this thought flashed through his mind. As for this plan, and the confidential things in it, when Chiba came, he actually ran to the Hokage Building. It was approved by the Hafong Gate. This plan was reserved for Uchiha Tomitake. , It is not his private decision. After all, this plan involves confidentiality and is also very sensitive. Without Hokage''s permission, how could he hand it over to the sensitive Uchiha clan chief. In case there is a case and it is found out, then this is definitely another big thing. Even with the encouragement of some careerists, his situation may be quite bad. Not only did he have an accident, even Uchiha would have an accident~www.novelhall.com~ and even Hirohiko himself, not to mention the labor reform, there is no guilt, even if their luck exploded. "No, this matter, I don''t need to ask us, I only need Hokage to order." In response, Uchiha Tomitake shook his head. "No, this matter must pass the Uchiha clan. This is a link that the fourth generation of Hokage attaches great importance to." However, Chiba immediately retorted this, and was very solemn. "I already understand the importance of the fourth generation of Hokage, and please don''t pay too much attention to our side." Hearing Chiba''s words, Uchiha Tomitake was also humble. "Then, since it is so decided, I will leave first, there are many things to be busy." After hearing this, Chiba also knew that this was the expression of the Uchiha clan, and he nodded at the moment, then got up and planned to leave. Regarding this, Uchiha Tomitake didn''t say much, but as Chiba got up, he wanted to send Chiba away. "Please wait, agent Chiba!" However, at the moment when he stood up, watching the figure of Chiba leaving, Uchiha Tomitake suddenly thought of something, his face suddenly changed, and he blurted out this sentence. "Huh? Is there anything else?" In response to this, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and the step he took was stopped. But at this time, when Qianye turned his head subconsciously, his face changed drastically. "I have a request, please agree to it!" I saw that Uchiha Fudake actually bowed ninety degrees and sincerely asked himself. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1299： request "Fu...Mr. Fuyue, you...what are you doing?" Seeing the sound of a ninety-degree bow, Chiba''s eyes widened little by little, and a look of horror flashed on his face, and even more surprised words could not be coherent. The hands also stretched out almost subconsciously, as if going to help Uchiha Tomitake, but when they got close to Uchiha Tomitake''s shoulders, these hands stopped in the air again. It was really not going in or retreating. Qianye never thought of this scene. As the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Fudake would actually bow his head to request himself like this. The etiquette of this request is basically second only to the court. Think about it, the Uchiha clan, now Konoha''s strongest clan, the proud patriarch of the Uchiha clan, who can make a request to himself. Moreover, Chiba couldn''t imagine that there was something that could be requested by the Uchiha clan chieftain. Now, Hokage has thrown away the olive branch for them, and even has clearly stated that it will reuse the Uchiha clan to eliminate the conflict between Uchiha and the village. This, the situation of the Uchiha clan will only get better and better in the future, at least, the current situation will get better and better. He couldn''t imagine that Uchiha Fudake had anything else to ask for himself, and even if there was something to ask for himself, there was no need for such a big gift. This is totally inconsistent with the current situation. "Be sure to agree!" But at this time, hearing these words from Chiba, Uchiha Tomitake''s head was lower and deeper, and he said sincerely. Almost missed it! I almost missed it! This incident is not only the fourth generation of Hokage throwing goodwill and trust to us, it also gave us a guarantee! I didn''t realize this in the first time, and I really shouldn''t! As the patriarch of a clan, I almost made a mistake! At this lower stall, Uchiha Tomitake''s mind flashed through such a thought that was quite scary. It seemed that letting Chiba leave like this would be something that would make him extremely regretful. "This...Mr. Fuyue, what are you..." Seeing the appearance of Uchiha Tomitake, Chiba''s face almost has a trace of panic. Not to mention the Uchiha clan''s patriarch who begged like this, even if ordinary people ask him so, I am afraid that he is so at a loss, after all, Chiba In terms of being asked by others, it is still a bit uncomfortable. However, even though he was a little overwhelmed, Chiba did not make any promises, and there was still a layer of calm in his heart. After all, I don''t know what Uchiha Tomitake is asking him to do now. In case he can''t do it or something that goes against his position, blindly accepting it will only cause unnecessary trouble. Although Uchiha Tomitake has basically expressed his opinion now, everything is within the expectations of him and the fourth generation of Hokage, and everyone is happy. However, there is no guarantee that Uchiha Tomitake''s subsequent demands will not be excessive. Moreover, such a solemn request will not be a trivial matter behind it. Here, Chiba''s heart is still sober, not to mention Uchiha Tomitake, he will definitely not agree. "I want to ask you to accept my son." At this time, Uchiha Tomitake also suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said. Me too! Although this matter requires a grand request, Chiba must be informed of the request. In his mind, the thought of cursing himself had flashed through. "what?" And hearing this sentence, Chiba''s original body shape was shocked, his eyes widened suddenly, and his mouth was subconsciously opened. "I would like to ask you to accept my son, Itachi Uchiha as a disciple." As soon as Chiba made this sound, Uchiha Tomitake seemed to have expected Chiba''s reaction, and hurriedly added another sentence. Take... Take Itachi Uchiha as a disciple? That Uchiha Itachi? Is Uchiha Itachi, known as "Itachi God", a disciple? Does Itachi have a master in the original work? This How is this going? After hearing this sentence, Chiba, who had already reacted a little, completely froze on the spot, completely unbelievable in his mind. This is no longer a question he wants or not. It is something he didn''t even dare to think about. Itachi''s talents are undoubtedly, even Chiba has always felt that Itachi is basically self-taught. As for Itachi''s master, except for Zhi Shui is also a teacher and friend, or in other words, apart from the existence of someone similar to his elder brother, Chiba hadn''t thought about it at all. Itachi had something like a master. And now, not only he didn''t dare to think about it or he didn''t even think about it, but he was about to become Itachi''s master. This This can''t help him not froze on the spot. This is absolutely an incredible thing that makes him unable to react. "You...you mean, that kid just now...that, Itachi?" And this stall that couldn''t react, he still murmured subconsciously, expressing his disbelief. "Yes!" In response, Uchiha Tomitake still maintained the ninety-degree bowing posture, nodded and said. This Is it such an incredible thing to accept my son? Although this Chiba is young, now any ninja dared to talk about his strengths and weaknesses and his qualifications based on his age. This, I should be so request~www.novelhall.com~ Dont be so surprised, right? But his brow furrowed slightly, and a trace of doubt flashed in his heart. No... I heard you right! I want to be Uchiha Itachi''s master? This is too unrealistic! Besides, I dont have much time to train Itachi... Ok? Wait, request... request? Four generations of Naruto asked me to agree to Uchiha''s request before, now... Could it be that the request? No way? He and Uchiha Tomitake are actually in collusion? Hearing this sentence, Qianye had no real feelings in his mind at first, but there was a flash of thunder, vaguely, he suddenly discovered something. Then, after a flash of thunder, he quickly calmed down and couldn''t help but look at Uchiha Tomitake who was bowing his head. I am afraid that this matter is only what I can know. Below, there are many things hidden! But in his heart, he sighed so. "I see, let Itachi, come to my cabin tomorrow, if you don''t dislike it, I will start training him tomorrow." At this moment, when the thoughts flashed, Chiba took a breath, cleansed his face, and helped Uchiha Fudake up. "it is good!" And hearing this sentence, Uchiha Tomitake was also overjoyed and immediately agreed. Great! In this case, it is foolproof! But in his heart, he thought so. PS: Recommend a book, "Apocalypse Raising Game", author Mengmeizi, Mengmeizi, Mengmeizi! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1300： Commitment to the next generation "Then, I will leave." Facing Uchiha Fudake who had been sent out, Chiba leaned slightly and turned away with a slight smile. "Go slowly." In this regard, looking at the back of Chiba leaving, Uchiha Tomitake also solemnly bowed slightly to see him off. After that, I kept watching Chiba leave the Uchiha clan''s clan and disappear into the downtown area before turning around and walking back. "Master Patriarch, what are you..." And when he was about to step into the door of the house, behind him, he didn''t know when, a ninja who had already followed Uchiha, his face showed a little bit of incomprehension and a little bit of resentment, and couldn''t help but speak. "Why did you come out?" Hearing this sound, Uchiha Tomitake frowned. Although there was not much change on his face and no obvious anger, the sentence in his mouth contained a little anger and dissatisfaction, but his voice was very deep. "I...I am..." And hearing Uchiha Tomitake''s words, the Uchiha Ninja''s face changed obviously behind him, and the words immediately began to scream. "It''s because I''m so low on him, you can''t stand it?" In response to this, Uchiha Tomitake sighed slightly, his face was hardened, but it softened. "Yes, it is!" Seeing through his head, Uchiha''s ninja behind him replied with a little slander. "You think, as the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, even if the other party is a Hokage assistant, you don''t need to be so low-pitched, even if you are facing Hokage, you don''t need to be like this, do you?" Hearing this answer, Uchiha Tomitake said again, but this time, there was already a bit of chill between the words. That''s it...because of this, we Uchiha clan are easy to be miscalculated! Even though our bloodline has given us talents and strengths beyond ordinary people, this arrogance based on the so-called excellence and the so-called elite has caused the second generation to be jealous of us, and that the past generations of Hokage have been jealous of us. , There is no trust! There are many clans in the village. For the unity of the village, each Hokage is very valued in this regard. Even if the other strongest clan is even older than Uchiha, the Hyuga clan is a loyal and humble attitude. What do we have? Haughty qualifications! at this point Ugh! But in his heart, there is a sigh, quite a bit of loneliness in it, and a bit of loneliness that is not understood. "Yes... it''s like this." At this time, hearing his patriarch reveal his mind once again, the Uchiha Ninja behind him couldn''t help but lower his head deeper. "Ugh" In response, Uchiha Tomitake couldn''t help but sighed. "Patriarch, what are you?" Hearing this sigh, Uchiha''s face almost changed behind him, and he asked hurriedly. "Look at this." However, Uchiha Tomitake didn''t say much, he directly gave the plan in his arms to the ninja behind him, and said, "I won''t say more about the extra words. You heard it in it." Seeing what his patriarch handed over, the Uchiha Ninja behind him hurriedly took it and looked at it carefully. At this time, Uchiha Tomitake sat down in the corridor of his Japanese residence in front, glanced at the Uchiha Ninja who began to read the plan carefully, sighed again, and said: "You have been protecting Itachi and Mikoto may not know this person, or that he understands, but did not see the horror of this person. Although Taki Chiba is only an eleven-year-old child who is twelve years old soon, he was in the three wars Its not unreasonable that the three generations of Hokage and even the current four generations of Hokage have taken a fancy to him. And now that he can sit in the position of Hokages assistant, he deserves his name, even, I think, a little bit of talent. And This kid was able to sit on Naruto Assistant at the age of eleven, and it was definitely not just because of his actions in World War Three. There are articles in it, whether it is the third or fourth generation of Hokage." With that, Uchiha Tomitake glanced at the opposite side, his eyes widened, his lips opened unconsciously, Uchiha Ninja with a shocked look, closed his eyes and sighed slightly. Fortunately... Fortunately, the fourth generation of Naruto has shown goodwill to us, otherwise, with the fourth generation of Narutos mind, I am afraid that Uchihas end... As long as the four generations of Hokage are there, we, Uchiha, can only look forward to the head of the horse. Besides, there is so much kindness. This sincerity and mind, no matter what, we have no reason to refuse. He is really... I am really thinking about us Uchiha. For the sake of the village! In the four-generation era, perhaps Konoha will really unite and move towards prosperity that the previous generation could not match. While sighing, his heart was filled with emotion. "This this" At this time, the incredible exclamation of Uchiha Ninja sounded. "Now, you understand." In response, Uchiha Tomitake, who reflected the figure of the Uchiha Ninja whose face was almost shocked and incredibly distorted, spoke. "This plan...really...really...it''s nothing to say." And at this moment, when he heard the words of his patriarch, Uchiha Ninja seemed to be a frustrated ball~www.novelhall.com~ In the words, there was nothing but admiration. "This Takichiba, whether it is power or wisdom, is unprecedented, no more than the second generation." Reaching out to accept the plan that Uchiha Ninja hands respectfully handed over, Uchiha Tomitake said with emotion. "Then, the meaning of the fourth generation of Hokage is..." Taking a deep breath, as if calmed down, Uchiha Ninja said again. "Four generations of Hokage are truly thinking about us Uchiha and treating us Uchiha sincerely." In this regard, Uchiha Tomitake must be able to understand. "But, let Master Itachi worship Taki Chiba as his teacher..." Hearing this sentence, Uchiha Ninja still seemed a little puzzled, and asked again. "This is where the fourth generation of Naruto is so powerful. He is afraid that his promise is not enough to make us trust, and let the next generation of Naruto also give promise! Let Itachi apprentice, it is the fourth generation of Naruto that gave us the Uchiha clan A back road, and a smooth road!" Hearing this sentence, Uchiha Tomitake''s face was filled with sincere admiration and respect, and he sighed. Next... the next generation of Naruto? Hearing this sentence from his patriarch, Uchiha Ninja''s eyes suddenly widened, and the horror on his face almost burst out. Taki...Taki Chiba... Is it the next generation of Naruto? At this moment, he could hardly believe his ears, but this was what his most trusted patriarch said, and he couldn''t help but believe it. In an instant, he was shocked by thunder and stood there blankly. Except for the sense of horror, his mind was completely blank. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1301： Just let me... Suddenly, Uchiha Tomitake, why should I be the master of Itachi? And it just so happened that Hafengmizumen asked me to agree to some Uchiha''s requirements? In addition, my current identity as Naruto Assistant Agent... Here, what is Bofeng Shuimen planning? Uchiha Tomitake, he realized what Hafengmizumon''s plan was, so he humbled and let me become Itachi''s master... Inside... Sure enough, when it comes to politics, everything is much more complicated. Leaving the Uchiha clan''s clan and walking on the way back, Chiba looked at the sun to the west and frowned. And in his mind, the scenes of the conversation with Uchiha Tomitake just now flashed continuously, and he couldn''t help but feel such emotions in his heart. Obviously, the preferential treatment given to the Uchiha clan by Hafeng Mizuno is not only the concession, but also contains other deep meanings. And this expression of deep meaning is what he said before he came here, "Accept some Uchiha''s request", and this request, now it seems, is Uchiha Tomitake''s request for his subordinate Uchiha Itachi. Chiba could see that he accepted Uchiha Itachi. Of course, it could not be because Uchiha Tomitake saw that he was good, or because Itachi liked him, he lowered himself to request himself. There are definitely political reasons for this. And this political reason is probably due to his current identity and his status as a hero. Although I dont know exactly what Uchiha Tomitakes calculations are, and what is the purpose of Hafeng Mizumons move, according to what Chiba now understands, This move, for Uchiha Tomitake, making his eldest son a disciple of Hokages confidant basically means he has entered the core of Hokage. Regardless of his sons achievements in the future, there is such a relationship, so no matter what , No matter what happens in the future, as long as Itachi is placed next to this Naruto confidant and does not participate or does not participate too much in Uchihas activities, then, the worst plan, Uchiha cant survive in the village, he will still stay A bloodline of the Uchiha clan, and with such a relationship, Uchiha can be regarded as a demonstrable political relationship, plus the four generations of Narutos Uchiha policy, it can be said that Uchiha has been marginalized The process of gradually moving towards the political core of the village will be quite stable. As long as Uchiha does not break away and is steady and stable, he should have a place in the political core of the village. There should be no problem. Of course, it is impossible to obtain a huge amount of power. This kind of power can only be in the hands of Hokage, but it is not a problem to have a considerable right to speak. For Bofeng Shuimen, it is also a good solution. Yes, the solution. In other words, letting oneself accept Uchiha''s direct line is also a matter of benefit to the stability of the village. Nami-style water gate, no, the fourth generation of Narutos concession seems to be an olive branch to Uchiha, conveying his own kindness, but for the fourth generation of Naruto, it also included the absolute goodwill of the Uchiha clan. After all, Uchiha is becoming marginalized day by day. Suddenly, Shin Hokage intends to give Uchiha something that Uchiha has never obtained, but he desires to obtain. Undoubtedly, it is the most able to buy people''s hearts. The so-called giving charcoal in snow is always more memorable and more blessed than icing on the cake. This undoubtedly can arouse the enthusiasm of Uchiha''s family and a sense of belonging to himself. Although Uchiha is proud, his arrogance is just to think that he is better than others, not that he is better than Hokage. Being a Hokage by himself, as for the subsequent rebellion, it was also because of the intensification of contradictions and the fact that Danzang was struggling with it. Now Uchiha, as one of the two big families who founded the village, and the contradictions are only becoming increasingly apparent, not completely intensified. Even if there is dissatisfaction, it is impossible to produce a rebellious heart against the village. This is something Chiba can see from Uchiha Tomitakes attitude. The lines between the lines of Uchiha Tomitake and the reactions of the meeting just now show that he is seeking a peaceful solution, or in other words, in the village. Within the rules, there is no idea of ??resolving this matter by force. For Hafeng Mizuno, the support of the Uchiha clan is also a very important thing. No matter how popular he is or how popular he is, there are still hidden dangers within the village. Such hidden dangers are sometimes Conceptual disputes, sometimes caused by ambition, sometimes caused by unavoidable flaws in the system, are not always resolved by Hokage, and can be quite troublesome, and even seriously affect decision-making and even the stability of the village. A big clan like Uchiha, and arguably the strongest big clan, their support is actually quite weighty. At least, in Chibas speculation, if there is any major change in the future, Uchihas support will play a big role. It may even be semi-deterministic or decisive. This move by Mizumon Nami, including concessions, olive branches, and allowing oneself to agree to Uchiha''s request, that is, agreeing to his subordinate Itachi Uchiha, is actually killing two birds with one stone. First, it can resolve the increasingly apparent contradiction between Uchiha and the village, stabilize this unstable factor by his side, and solve a major hidden danger. Second, it is to be able to use this large family that has not been seen for their own use, to consolidate their power, so that there is no chance for any unstable factor to rise, so that their next term of office is more stable, and many less Trouble ~www.novelhall.com~ makes the village political system more efficient. It can be said that as far as Chiba can guess, it shows that these four generations of Hokage are different from the original work, or in other words, the political wisdom that is not reflected in the original work. At this moment, Chiba also deeply felt that he absolutely underestimated the fourth generation of Hokage, and also underestimated the vision of the third generation of Hokage. Of course, this smooth road to the political core that the fourth generation of Naruto gave Uchiha is not without side effects. That is the stability of Uchiha. People of this race have a paranoid character. At the same time, it is also something that the second generation of Hokage really fears. However, looking at the performance of the fourth generation of Hokage, this side effect, I am afraid it will not be a big problem. Looking at Uchiha Tomitakes performance again, Chiba feels that Konoha in the future, under the four generations and Uchiha Tomitake, will stand on the top of the Ninja World in a dignified posture, just like the original harmony between the pillars. Spot era, that invincible scene. However, although this matter is good for the fourth generation of Hokage and Uchiha Tomitake, it even follows the fourth generation of Hokage''s script. However, accepting Itachi may also be a very beneficial thing for me. Thinking of this, Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the downtown area where people came and going, a faint sharp brilliance burst into his eyes. Since all failed before, then I might as well try a new routine. Take advantage... These characters who existed in this Naruto world! Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. The mobile version reading URL of the Museum of Literature: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1302： Go get ready "I know the specific situation. Congratulations, Chiba. I heard that Mr. Fuyake''s son is very talented." Looking at Chiba, who looked a little helpless in front of him, Bo Feng Mizuno revealed that iconic gentle smile for a long time, and said. "I kind of understand the pressure of Teacher Jiu Xinnai now." But when he heard this sentence, Chiba sighed and said. It was almost dinner time, after leaving the Uchiha clan, Chiba went straight to the Hokage office, and reported all the conversations with Uchiha Tomitake in detail to Hafengmizumen. Looking at Bo Feng Shuimen''s reaction now, it is clear that Bo Feng Shuimen is very satisfied with Chiba''s actions this time. It seems that this subordinate Uchiha Itachi is the result that Hafeng Mizumon expected, or directly the result that Hafeng Mizumon wanted. Although accepting Itachi, there is no loss for me. With Itachi''s talent, I actually dont need too many professors. Now Hongyans problem has been resolved. I am considered to be missing a major issue, and I have more time not enough. In addition to focusing on solving that one-tenth of the huge sealing technique, the expansion plan will also take a day or two, and then it will be handed over to Kakashi. Ok Speaking of which, what should Itachi learn first? In the words, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. "Haha, how is it? Will classes start tomorrow?" In response, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled slightly and said. "Yes." Upon hearing this, Chiba nodded. "Don''t waste such a good material. I believe you will become a good teacher." Seeing the jealous look on Qianye''s face, Bo Feng Shuimen encouraged. "I try my best." And here, Chiba didn''t let himself show much confidence, just said so. "Believe in yourself. Go down and make preparations. Starting tomorrow, you will focus on teaching students and planning for expansion." In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled again, but did not say anything more, just opened the door to expel. "Yes!" After hearing this sound, Chiba did not talk nonsense, and after responding, he went directly out of the Hokage office. Focus on teaching students... Then, the expansion plan... Sure enough, there is a deep meaning! When he turned around, such a thought with a little meaning flashed in his heart. "Snapped!" Seeing the back of Chiba leaving and the sound of the Hokage office door closing in his ears, Bo Feng Shuimen let out a long sigh and slowly put down the pen in his hand, with a somewhat relieved expression on his face. . As expected, it was Mr. Fu Yue, who was keenly aware of my mind. Moreover, let Chiba accept Itachi and hand over Hirohiko to Chiba''s hands. This Mr. Futake is willing to stand on my side. Great! Now, what I wanted has been achieved, and some things finally don''t have to be fettered. Now, the key is how to get Mr. Fuyue to squeeze into the core organization of the village. In the case of the police force, what reason is there to... And with this relief, a series of thoughts flashed through Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart, and he began to think. Ok? The police force? The police force... is it a force outside the core? After thinking about this for a while, Ha Feng Mizumon''s heart instantly brightened, and the next plan for Uchiha''s clan also took shape. Well, in this case, it will not attract too much attention, and other families will not be too surprised. Ugh This incident was the first time I violated the motto given to me by three generations of adults. I don''t know whether it was right or wrong. However, some internal troubles in the village now cannot be solved by me, a Naruto who has just come to power. I still need enough support. Moreover, Chiba accepted the eldest son of the Uchiha clan. In the future, the Uchiha clan will belong to Itachi. As the master of Itachi, after becoming Hokage, he will surely be able to hold the Uchiha clan in his own hands. In this case, when Chiba is in position, Hokage will be able to carry out many things steadily, even if its just ascended, and with Chibas ability, even if I suddenly step down or encounter something that cannot survive, he can Stabilize the situation as quickly as possible, so that the village can be stabilized. It can be regarded as a rainy day that would prevent me from accident. Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen took a slight breath, and a slight smile passed over his mouth. But in my mind, after the three generations of Hokage abdicated, when I was determined to become Hokage, I talked with sincerity about "Prepare early, leave more hands, dont be like me, almost because of the choice in Hokage." , And abdicating in place, putting the village in a disadvantaged position". "Four generations of Hokage-sama..." At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s thoughts just turned, and the picture in his mind just disappeared, and there was a sound behind him. At this moment, behind him, a dark ninja suddenly flashed. "how about it?" Hearing this sound, the smile at the corner of Bo Feng Shui''s mouth was slowly constricted, and his entire face suddenly became serious. "At present, Master Danzang, Master Xiaochun, and Master Menyan have not changed anything. They work step by step every day without leaving their homes. Only Master Danzang, because he has to deal with roots, he often goes out, but~ www.novelhall.com~ The activity area is just the home, and the secret room assigned to him by the village. The correspondence is also the collection of intelligence within the root, and the report of the previous roots activities, there is nothing unusual." Hearing Naruto''s words, Anbe Ninja was also busy uploading the report. Is there nothing unusual? Hearing these rewards, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned. To be honest, he doesnt really want to hear the words nothing unusual now. Its not that he expects these three to do something. Its because there is no Absence may mean that no real information has been collected. If there is a report here, it would be easier for him to say that there is an abnormality. "Very well, how about the information about Chiba last time?" Then, thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen asked solemnly. "No, there is no clue for the time being." But Anbe Ninja''s answer made his brows tighten again. No clue... Unexpectedly, no clue was left! Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart almost shook, and a very bad feeling surged in his heart. "I see, you can withdraw first, two things, one can''t relax." Then, he muttered. "Yes!" In response, the Anbe Ninja replied heavily, and then his figure flashed and disappeared in place. "No clue... no clue?" When the Anbe Ninja left, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned and started to ponder. It seems that this matter, perhaps... Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1303： Judgment and means "No... clue..." After the Anbe Ninja left, he groaned twice in the wave of Fengshuimen, and couldn''t help but groan, but this time, while groaning, his brows were tightly frowned, and the pen was slowly picked up. Slowly put it down. His face is already full of worry. At this moment, the newly appointed, the fourth generation of Hokage, who was second only to the first generation of Naruto in the upper rank, was full of anxiety in his heart. However, he was already worried to a little uneasy. Yes, the wave of wind and water at this moment is a bit restless. And what made him uneasy was the incident about his "attack of the ninja in the village" when Chiba returned. In that incident, Chiba was originally innocent, but it was because the person who reported to Chiba was innocent. It was unfavorable and misleading, and a very bad framing incident occurred. Although it is said that because of this time, there is no resistance for Chiba to be appointed as Hokage''s assistant. However, as Hokage, he cannot just consider achieving his own goals. That floor. He still has to pay attention to deeper things. Even this time to win Uchiha''s action, this deeper thing, is one of the reasons. And this deeper level thing is definitely the biggest threat to him at this stage. In the intelligence given to Hokage, no, not only the intelligence of Hokage, but also the intelligence of the villages high-level leaders, can join the stigmatization. This person who secretly framed Chiba can be said to control the villages intelligence system. In other words, it can affect the intelligence transmission in the village. As a ninja village, the importance of the intelligence system is self-evident, even above the military system. It is basically one of the most important systems in the village. Mastering the intelligence system basically controls half of the village. . If the intelligence system is operated properly, this person can even influence Hokages actions. After all, no matter what kind of decision or decree, Hokage must be issued based on intelligence. If intelligence is manipulated, it is basically equivalent to Hokage being controlled. Controlled. How can this keep Bo Feng Shui Men from restless? Moreover, what worries him even more now is that the information framed by Chiba this time has not been able to find a trace. Who added it, how it was added, or how the information was originally? In this way, there was a case of framing, but it was added later, and it is impossible to find out. In this regard, the intelligence network directly under his Hokage seemed to be blindfolded by a black cloth. This gives Bofeng Shuimen a sense of powerlessness, and this sense of powerlessness is as heavy as a boulder in the heart of Bofeng Shuimen. Of course, Bofeng Shuimen shouldnt be so scared. Its just that I dont understand how the intelligence system can be infiltrated. In every village, whether it is Da Ren Village or Xiao Ren Village, the information system is always the most difficult to be invaded. It is a powerful village, the less likely it is to be invaded. Since the second generation, Konoha has attached great importance to the intelligence system and spared no effort in the construction of the intelligence system. The budget is invested with no upper limit, and with the second generation ability, it can be said that the construction of the intelligence system is extremely rigorous. It can almost be described as airtight. At the same time, the three generations after the second generation followed the strategy of strengthening the construction of the intelligence system of the second generation, and improved the intelligence system from the perspective of a bystander and a ninjutsu master. It is impossible to invade other villages at all. Perhaps there may be one or two spies with extraordinary talents that can be mixed into the intelligence system, but according to the layout of the village intelligence system, even if it enters the intelligence system, it is impossible to enter the core system. Moreover, it can cover up the deeds so well, so that Hokage''s direct intelligence forces can''t find out why. This is simply incredible. I''m afraid this is the first time since the village was opened. It seems that in this matter, maybe...I overestimated our intelligence system. Now, it can be concluded that our intelligence system has been hacked, but it is unlikely that it was done by other villages, but by people in the village. And this person is not only in a high position, but also well versed in intelligence. In addition, the various intelligence departments in the village have put their own eyes on them, and those who can cover up this misleading incident are probably the deputy department, or even directly the head of the intelligence department. Moreover, it is also possible that in the fresh blood of the intelligence department, a considerable part of the personnel is already someone else''s. This thing should also be done. Can''t delay any longer. Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen slowly became serious, and a faint sharp brilliance flashed in his eyes. "Come on!" Afterwards, he summoned. "Yes, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama!" After this sound, there was another sound behind him. "Now, Hokage is directly under the Anbu, how many captains are there? How many are there, especially those directly under the intelligence department." Hearing the response, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t talk nonsense and asked directly. "At present, Hokage has 1,743 people directly under the Anbe, 300 captains, 971 intelligence department, and 150 captains." Replied behind him. "Now ~www.novelhall.com~ has confirmed the reliable captain, especially the one directly under the intelligence department." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression did not change, but he asked again. "After this period of observation, it was confirmed that the background was clean. There were 293 reliable captains, 149 reliable captains of the intelligence department, and the remaining seven were still under investigation. Nothing was found. The doubts are initially determined to be reliable." In response, a report came from behind. "Very well, more than 50 captains are selected from the reliable captains of the intelligence department, and at least 100 captains are selected from the direct-affiliated units to take over the village''s intelligence department in an all-round way. I want to check everyone in the intelligence department and find that Suspicious persons can be directly handed over to the torture unit for interrogation, and the information of the betrayers can be obtained at any cost. Now, the intelligence system has entered a state of investigation and our intelligence department has been invaded." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded silently, and then, with an extremely serious voice, announced that the intelligence department had entered a state of investigation. Moreover, it is the highest level of the first-level investigation status. "Yes Yes!" Hearing this sound, he was obviously stunned, but he still agreed very simply. It''s just that the forehead of this Anbu is already oozing sweat. The intelligence department was invaded, what a major event, as the Anbu, if he didn''t know, then he really should quit the Anbu. As expected... the fourth generation of Hokage-sama... Really, really resolute! But in his heart, it was the meaning of convincing Bo Feng Shuimen. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1304： Ponder Tell me to prepare... It should include training Itachi, and including Hongyan in the engineering team, including everything about Hongyan. Then, let me not come again... Give me everything about the expansion plan. Gee! I have truly mastered the power over the expansion plan. According to Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, can I mobilize personnel at will? In the farewell to the two guards, Chiba left the Hokage Building. At this moment, the setting sun has entered the western hills, and the sky is replaced by a blue sky. The downtown area is already sparsely populated. The recent demolition has made almost all the shops here. It was demolished and a new house was prepared, but because of daily needs, Konoha allowed the vendors to continue to set up a street stall here for a while. Therefore, downtown is still downtown. It''s just that after the ninja engineering team''s preparatory work is over, stalls will not be allowed here. Of course, after all construction is completed, this place will become a downtown area twice as large as before. At this time, because of stalls, no store will be open until late. Generally speaking, when the sun sets, large and small stalls here will be spontaneously removed. The reason why it became a downtown area is naturally because of these shops. Now that the shops are closed, no one stays here. And now its the dinner point, or the point after dinner. Because of the expansion, ordinary residents have no interest in walking around. Basically, they have nothing to stop by after dinner or spend time with their families. Chiba went along the way, but didn''t meet anyone. Hirohiko... Let''s not go now. Pick him up tomorrow. However, he had to think of a way. Although he didn''t have to stay in the confinement room during the day, according to the regulations, after he finished his work, he still had to stay in the confinement room. Here, he can use his emotional stability to help him get better treatment, but now Konoha has to return to the confinement room in addition to the two detention rooms, the confinement room. Ok Have to think of a way! At this time, Chiba, who was leaving the downtown area, was thinking again, thinking of Hongyan''s skinny appearance. Now that he could come out, how could Chiba let him return to the dark confinement room. He has stayed in the confinement room, but it is definitely not a comfortable place. If a healthy and strong Hongyan stayed in it, Chiba would not need to think about it. With Hongyans perseverance, the darkness of the past six months has not crushed him. On weekdays, they would accompany him to talk and send him food. After another half year, Hongyan would have nothing. However, after seeing Hongyan''s appearance, he didn''t even want him to walk out of that dark place quickly. However, this problem has not been solved before. Now Uchiha Tomitake looses the mouth, basically full support, that is, to give Hongyan full power to the fourth generation of Naruto, and the fourth generation of Naruto to himself. In other words, he can arrange matters about Hirohiko by himself, without having to ask anyone. Even if he releases Hirohiko now, neither Uchiha nor Hokage will say much, but this kind of thing is unreasonable and very It is easy to cause some troubles, some troubles that Chiba does not have time to solve, and cannot but solve, so here, Chiba cannot directly release Hirohiko. I can only think of a compromise solution, so that Hongyan does not have to go back, but he is not released. The person who should be held is still being held. And this is a problem. "Hey...really, the general direction of this matter has been resolved, and in terms of details, we still have to make some thoughts and plans!" In response to this, Chiba, who had already walked to the Japanese-style log cabin, couldn''t help but sighed long, but this sigh did not have any negative emotions, and some felt relieved. Now, although there are still problems, it is not a big problem anymore. Hongyan''s matter has been resolved. It is impossible to reverse the verdict or something. Even if Uchiha''s injured ninjas had any opinions, even if Uchiha Tomitake didn''t have the ability to restrain them, that plan was enough. Moreover, as the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, how could Uchiha Fudake couldn''t hold a few young boys. Even if there are opinions, just give some compensation. For example, some members of the clan are not painful or itchy, but seem to be very compensatory. According to Chibas knowledge, these injured Uchiha are strong, but they have no achievements in status. The Uchiha clan full of elites and a small captain in the police force are long enough. If he doesn''t show his face anymore, I believe that Uchiha Tomitake has enough reasons not only to not compensate, but also to give a small punishment and a big punishment for "disregarding the interests of the family". And even if they have any grievances later, it doesn''t matter. They can''t do anything. In a big clan like Uchiha, people are light-hearted, and there are such four words. And if they acted against Hongyan, that would be considered a reason for Chiba to kill them. With the current strength of Chiba, as long as these are not a kaleidoscope, even if there is no eight-door mode, they can''t be killed. The experience of being born to death during this period of time and confronting strong enemies is not fake. Even if these few are stubborn to give compensation or punishment, I believe that without Chiba doing it, Uchiha Tomitake will do it~www.novelhall.com~ This is already a challenge to his patriarchal status. Of course, maybe Uchiha Tomitake didn''t mind these guys going to mess with Chiba and let Chiba clean up. This is just like what Chiba lamented before, everything is much more complicated when it comes to politics. The enemy is not necessarily an enemy, a friend, not necessarily a friend. Moreover, the strength of the individual is really small and can be ignored. Unless, his status or strength, the energy generated is already large enough to affect the overall situation. For example, Uchiha Tomitake. For example, Bofeng Shuimen. For example, the elders and the like under the head of the clan. For example, Konoha''s high-rise. "I am back." Thinking of this, Chiba also opened the door of the cabin, and the bright light in his eyes instantly filled his sight. "Welcome back." Following this sentence, Xue Nai''s usual welcome from the lights came. "Huh? Teacher Jiu Xinnai, aren''t you there again?" Then, this sentence from Chiba, with a strange tone as always. "Well, I went out, but supper is ready." In response, Yukina, who was sitting at the low table in a standard eldest posture, smiled slightly: "Let''s eat." "what!" Hearing that, Chiba sat down honestly across from Xuena, and helped Xuena to bring the soup that was coming to the edge of the table to Xuena''s hand, and then picked up the tableware. "I''m gonna start now." After that, the two said in unison. Afterwards, the dishes and chopsticks rang. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1305： A lot of things…… "Then, I''m going up." Arranging the cleaned bowl, Chiba said to Xuena who was reading in the living room, and after getting a "good" response from Xuena, he went upstairs with a choke. Regarding Hirohiko''s matter, Chiba did not choose to tell Xuena. Although he also wanted to make Yukina and Kunsina happy, after all, Hirohiko was allowed to join the Ninja engineering team, which can be said to be a turning point for the Hirohiko incident. Next, he only needs to work hard and perform well in the engineering team. With a stable mood, coupled with the current double lenient treatment of Hokage and Uchiha, basically, successfully leaving the confinement room is just around the corner. However, here, Chiba felt that the news that Hirohiko joined the Ninja Engineering team was not good enough. What he wants is the good news that Hongyan joins the human engineering team and can stay in the Japanese-style cabin without going to the confinement room. Now, not enough! This news, can not let Xuenai and Jiuxina know. Therefore, he did not say. He just went upstairs as before. According to the arrangement, he will still study the method of combining the spell seal technique and the seal technique tonight, according to the seal technique he remembered about the huge seal technique combining the two. However, today is destined to be a day when I can''t settle down and study. He returned to the room and sat down, but he unintentionally opened the scrolls that recorded the sealing technique, but his thoughts spread in all directions. First of all, the first thing that made him unable to concentrate on studying the combination of the seal technique and the spell seal technique was not about how Hongyan could not go back to the confinement room. Yes, now if these things that make him unable to concentrate are regarded as headaches. Then, what caused him the most headache was not how to make Chiba not have to go back to the confinement room. Instead, Itachi Uchiha. That''s right, it was Itachi, his newly accepted disciple. This accepting Itachi as a disciple, although it may be a political transaction between Uchiha and Hokage, this does not mean that Chibas shoulders are very relaxed and there is no pressure at all. What should I do, or Say, just teach and teach. This matter is far from simple. This Itachi was the eldest son of the Uchiha clan. He was not joined by Uchihas abandoned son. As long as it is not an abandoned son, and even if there is a Sasuke behind, he is still Uchihas clan. The heir, the leader transmission between this clan, even the Uchiha clan is the same, it is the eldest son inheritance system, which is no different from Hyuga and other families. Regardless of whether Uchiha was annihilated later, whether he would be annihilated, whether he will be changed because of his rescue of Hafengshuimen, everyone is happy. The disciple he teaches now is the future heir of the Uchiha clan and the future patriarch. . Moreover, this heir also has a good talent that even the four generations of Hokage can see, and Chiba can also know from the original work that Itachi''s talent needless to say, especially in illusion and fire escape. His attainments have already affected his awakening of his kaleidoscope writing round eyes ability. Even if his talent is not as good as Madara, it is not much worse. At the same time, looking at Madaras attitude towards Sasuke after the Fourth Ninja World War and the Ninja World War, and Sasukes growing up is more and more like Madara, it is certain that this Uchiha Tomitake family is definitely a direct descendant of Madara. It may be grandchildren, it may be great-grandchildren. The blood inherited by this Itachi is also the excellent blood of Madara. Its talent, no matter what, is unlikely to be too weak. After all, in the world of Naruto, the major clans still value bloodlines very much, and in the setting of this Naruto world, there is a system of transmitting power by bloodlines, and this bloodline is even more important. Therefore, whether it is the Hyuga or Uchiha clan, the marriage and spouse selection of the heir are very important. Although it seems that Uchiha Tomitake and Mikoto are in free love in the original work, it can be seen from Chiba who knows a lot about the major families that if Uchiha Mikoto is not the best in the Uchiha clan , I''m afraid, this Uchiha Tomitake''s marriage will be in big trouble. And if now, he teaches a heir to a big clan with such a good talent and Uchiha clan to be a mediocre, I am afraid, not only he will regret it, the rift between Uchiha and Hokage is closed and contradictory The situation of elimination must also be changed accordingly. After all, in this matter, he represents Hokage. And if you want to teach Itachi seriously, then it must consume a lot of energy. Thinking about the work that Kushina has spent on herself, Hirohiko and Xuena, it basically dedicated most of her time and energy. Although the time to teach them is only one day or one afternoon, the preparation for this one day and one afternoon can not be estimated by just looking at the time of the professor. The preparation time is definitely much higher than the professor''s time. This energy, Chiba probably doesn''t have it. Moreover, Chiba didn''t know at all about Itachi at his current age. He had no idea what training plan or teaching plan should be made for him. According to the data of Itachi in the original work, Itachi should be a ninja who masters the three changes of nature: fire, wind, and water. Of course, it can also change the two types of yin and yang. Now he has two attributes of water and soil. I am afraid he can only teach it. His water attribute ninjutsu, that is, water escape. As for illusion, he doesn''t even know how to do it. He has no talent in this area. The only thing that can be taught, seems to be physique and water escape. Perhaps, it may be said here that changes in nature can be constantly grasped, and innately expensive, you can also grasp other changes in nature with your efforts. Here, it is entirely possible for Chiba to learn the attributes of fire by himself, or let Itachi master the attributes of soil. To be honest, this really doesn''t work. First of all, it is the change of nature. Compared with the change of the form, although it is very difficult to cultivate to the extreme for both, compared with the change of the form, the change of the nature is somewhat unclear. Some people learn it very simply. It is difficult for some people to learn, and the changes in the nature of different attributes are different when the same person learns. For example, what everyone is best at, or the easiest to grasp, is definitely the change in the nature of that attribute. Then, the next thing is a little unpredictable~www.novelhall.com~ Some people learn the second and even the third nature changes, it is quite easy, try and try and succeed, and even learn all five Nature changes. For example, Kakashi, such as the third generation of Hokage, and Hirohiko, he learned the third change of nature, when the nature of water changed, he just tried to learn it. Some people are not. They may only master one or two changes in their entire lives, such as most of the lower ninja, some of the middle ninja, and even the upper ninja. Possibly, Chiba can be regarded as such a person. It was not that he hadn''t tried to change the nature other than water and soil before, and even he had developed an S-level ninjutsu, which integrated the change of form and nature, and he had not been able to grasp other changes in nature. To tell the truth, he still went through with Hongyan on this matter, but it still didn''t work. It is very simple to let Chiba master what other nature changes to teach Itachi. The words are very simple and easy to say, but the facts are cruel and complicated, and even if Chiba has this talent for learning nature changes, he does not have that time. As for letting Itachi master the changes in the nature of soil properties... This is really a waste. Now that I know Itachis talents in fire escape and illusion arts, I still go to teach other things. This is a waste of Itachis time. Maybe Itachi has no talent in earth escape, but it is more than a waste of Itachi. Time is up. Ugh This matter, trouble! Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help sighing. However, the hand started to move, picked up the pen, took the blank scroll, and started to write. () Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1306： Still, no reduction... In this way, let''s list the necessary training plan first! Whether it is a genius or not, the basic skills must be solid. Practice the basic skills first. Then, take a closer look. No... Learn from Jiu Xin Na... When you have free time, learn other escape techniques. After writing down, Chiba can be said to have written a basic training plan for two scrolls. He is a physical ninja himself, and because of his physical talent, he has been practicing basic skills until he developed the eight-door mode. It can be said that it is a solid basic skill, and he has figured out a set of basic skills. The thinking along the way can be said to be very smooth, basically summing up my previous training methods. Can be regarded as a familiar road. "Then, the matter of Itachi, let''s stop here. Next...the matter is Hongyan." And all this last night, Chiba took the scroll into his arms, and after taking a deep breath, his thoughts returned to Hongyan''s affairs. After the problem of Professor Itachi, the second place made him unable to concentrate, and it was Hirohiko''s problem. As mentioned before, Hongyan is simple and simple to say, and difficult to say, it is no longer the kind of impossible thing. But Chiba is looking for an excuse, what kind of excuse is better. This prevents Hongyan from entering the confinement room, so where is it better to let him go? It is definitely impossible to go to prison. The confinement room is the place to go out. These two places that violated the village regulations are not acceptable. So, are there other places in the village? And as his thoughts fell on Hongyan''s affairs, a series of thoughts emerged in Chiba''s mind. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, he closed the window, but there was a knocking sound. Who? Almost subconsciously, Chiba got up and pulled up the curtains, revealing the white-haired boy who was hanging upside down outside the glass window. "Yo!" Seeing Chiba''s bluntness, the white-haired boy hung upside down and stretched out his hand, saying hello to Chiba. "Uh...you can''t come in from the main entrance?" In response, Chiba curled his lips helplessly, but honestly opened the window with Kakashi in his hand. "despair!" But Kakashi was an extremely skilled somersault, and landed firmly on the side of Chiba''s bed. "What''s wrong, is there something wrong?" At this time, Chiba looked at Kakashi on the ground and couldn''t help asking. Obviously, Chiba asked Kakashi about the ninja engineering team of the expansion plan. After all, this matter was basically handled by Kakashi. He just laid out the big goals, and Kakashi came to him, mostly because of the engineering team. "You really threw everything to me." Unexpectedly, after this sentence, Kakashi''s first sentence was a complaint. "Uh" Regarding this, Chiba''s mouth twitched. Kakashi said that he was really not good at rebutting this matter. He was supposed to do this thing. Even if he didn''t end up in person, he had to coordinate. Now All the big and small things are given to Kakashi, which is indeed unreasonable. "Oh...Although I dont know what you are doing, what is the expansion plan and what keeps you busy, and what secrets are you researching, but the day after tomorrow, everything has started. You have to be there. Many people are there. It''s for you." Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Kakashi sighed helplessly and said. He could help Chiba with this preliminary preparation, but this matter was formed in the name of Chiba after all. Now when it comes to the beginning, if Chiba does not go, the effect will be greatly reduced. He couldn''t hold back the scene. Uh I think it was for you. Only the ninja community knows my deeds! Obviously it is directed at you! Damn me! Hearing this sentence, Chiba''s eyes suddenly narrowed, with a look of disbelief. "I see, now, are there enough applicants?" But this expression also flashed by, he immediately pursed his face and asked. "Well, it''s more than enough, it''s basically full. Yesterday the teachers spread your plan to the senior students. The students in the whole school basically exploded. They were rushing to come over. I came to follow you yesterday. According to the report, under the strong request of the parents of the students, there was only one more day to sign up." In response, Kakashi half-squinted his single eye, seeming to speak with contempt. Uh Is that good, the plan? I feel there are still some flaws? But I didn''t have enough time to perfect it, so I gave it to Kakashi. This effect is so good? However, this plan is not so powerful? There is also a considerable risk of danger. Generally speaking, considering the safety of students, parents will not push their children into the fire pit like this! And hearing this sentence, Chiba''s heart was unbelievable. "Okay, how many people are there?" However, even though his mind was unbelievable, Chiba was quite calm when he spoke, although the corners of his eyes were jumping. "Almost more than three hundred and twenty people, because the number of people is too large, more than the number of people you plan to carry, so I removed a group of people. If all, it is estimated that all the students in the school will be on your engineering team list." In this regard, Kakashi answered truthfully~www.novelhall.com~Three...... Three hundred and twenty people? " Hearing this sound, Chiba''s eyes almost widened. He never expected that there would be so many people. This was the plan of the Ninja Engineering Team that none of the ten people could get. "Yes, it''s all for you." Kakashi expressed his affirmation and emphasized it again. "Okay, is there a list?" In response, Chiba expressed weakness, and then stretched out his hand. "Ah" In response, Kakashi sighed, stretched out a hand and took out a scroll from his arms, and said: "The above basically meets your requirements. There are also some geniuses who are already trying the second change in nature. Meet your requirements." "it is good!" Upon hearing this, Qianye took the scroll hurriedly and glanced roughly. Sure enough, with Kakashi''s temperament, the list will not fail, and it will not be too bad. Seeing that the personal information of these candidates was written roughly on the list, Chiba nodded unconsciously, and couldn''t help but admire. "Remember, you can''t be late at eight o''clock in the morning the day after tomorrow. You are late. I am not responsible for what happens." Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Kakashi didn''t talk nonsense. After leaving this sentence, he walked away from the window. "You can''t go through the gate!" Then, Chiba, who was suddenly aware, couldn''t help but spit out the window. Ugh The day after tomorrow... This time is still so tight! Then, looking out the window, Chiba couldn''t help sighing again. Things have not decreased at all! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1307： Sleep early This night, Chiba slept very early. After carefully reading the list given by Kakashi, and taking out the plan of the Ninja Engineering Team that implies the exercise plan to review, Chiba fell asleep, and did not perform the sealing technique and the curse. Combination of surgical methods. After all, the combination of these spells and seals that he has recorded cannot be said to be 100% effective. He has to record the one-tenth of the huge sealing technique he expected after practice. That''s right, so, although this piece is solved as soon as possible, it is not anxious now. Now, there is an unknown phenomenon on the other side. In just ten minutes, the effect of the medicine is over. The side effects are nothing. After ten minutes, there are no residual toxins in his body, and his body functions are normal and healthy. However, this seems to be no problem. In fact, there is a big hidden danger inside. The other side is a poison, and it is also a kind of highly toxic. If it is said that his medicinal performance does not match the description, this is actually a need. Its important to note that the effect of this medicine does not match the description. It may be that the poison has undergone some changes. After all, the other side is also a kind of poison with very few tests. Change for some reasons. And if the medicinal properties really change, then nothing is necessary. It is very possible that this time the effect of the medicine is ten minutes later, nothing happened, but the next time the effect of the medicine will directly cause sudden death, or wait for ten minutes, twenty minutes, and thirty minutes, it will directly cause sudden death, even the heart and lungs. Recovery is useless. Therefore, he now has to stop using Bi An to enter the sealed space. Before confirming that Bi An''s medicinal properties have not changed, and it is indeed safe to automatically wake up after ten minutes, it is better for him to be honest. In addition, the current expansion plan of the Ninja Engineering Team is about to start and accept Itachi, and he has no extra time to figure out the properties of the medicine. This, he still has to shelve it. Of course, Chiba will not let it shelve for too long. As long as the expansion plan is carried out and stabilized, he can throw it all to Kakashi, or find another person in charge, and he can receive reports every day. As for Itachi, the basic skills need to be practiced for a while, but it is not too urgent. Although he went to bed early, he didn''t do anything less. He checked Kakashi''s list at night, and he didn''t just look at it briefly. It is necessary to judge whether this person is suitable for staying in the engineering team from the brief personal information written by Kakashi. After all, there is a serious overflow of numbers, and there is no choice. As for what Kakashi said, the positive behavior of parents and students, Chiba''s re-screening, will it hurt the enthusiasm of parents and students? Chiba would not consider this kind of thing. The expansion of the village was the top priority, and he would never let it out of a basket. Originally, there was no problem with getting out of the basket. Isn''t this preparation stage? It''s not the final construction stage. Everything is qualitative and finalized. Every step of change may generate a huge budget and delay the construction period. There is still room for a basket now, and no matter what goes wrong, he can still handle it at this stage. The point is that he doesn''t have time to carry these baskets, so this review is necessary. Although Kakashis personal information is brief, it can be seen that he still knows some of them in detail. Even if he does not know it in detail, there are some other than personal information about ninja powers such as ninjutsu. The child''s psychic problem is obviously that everyone has done a background check. As for how to do the background check, the more than 300 people were in one or two days. I am afraid that the teachers in the school will have the most credit. After all, it is these teachers who get along with the students day and night, and they know their students somewhat. Of course, the details are still very different, but it does not hinder Chiba''s judgment. Because, he doesnt need to filter again, In other words, this list has already been screened before it was submitted. These three hundred and twenty people are all users or potential users of Chibas "Feng Dun" and "Tuden Dun", or they are ninjas with a certain foundation. The best in the school, and show talent, or master the wind or the genius of the earth, the remaining two thirds are also excellent in character and learning, although some aspects are not up to the standard, but it is not necessary Worried about whether he can persevere and whether he can contribute to the engineering team. Obviously, before starting the list, Kakashi had already screened him. For the remaining three hundred people, he could not pick out the thorn. Then, about Hongyan''s affairs and preventing Hongyan from returning to the confinement room, he still did not think of anything. Therefore, it is also placed. After completing the review, he was really sleepy and couldn''t think of anything. Yesterday, although Chiba went to bed very early, he did not get up very early. He woke up basically because of Kushina. "Chiba! Chiba! Two minutes, you can get me up!" Yes~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba was woken up by this super-large decibel, which was like the roar of Kushina who was about to be beaten. Strictly speaking, it is not a wake-up. It should be said that it was awake. That''s right, after this sentence sounded, it spread through the air into Chiba''s room, and when it penetrated into Chiba''s ears, this guy was directly an agitated spirit. The whole person sat up with his eyes wide open. His face recalled the expression of the days when he was dominated by some horror. "Wake up, wake up! Coming soon!" Almost subconsciously, Chiba instinctively grabbed the clothes next to him and put them on himself, then hurriedly yelled, almost dragging the clothes while they were wearing them and ran down the stairs. shit! I don''t know what happened, but this is definitely going to be beaten! It''s going to be beaten! And along the way, almost all Qianye was shivering. "Humhhhhhh!" Then, while trembling and dressing, Chiba ran downstairs at an extremely fast speed, and couldn''t help but speak: "What''s the matter? Mr. Kushina? What happened?" "despair!" At this moment, when these words were blurted out, his feet were also on the floor of the living room. Then, he stopped. Then, the expression that recalled the days when he was dominated by some horror changed. Some were stunned, and some were stunned. After that, it was a little bit of a mouthful. I almost forgot! Today is After that, it became clear in his heart. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1308： Early...good morning, teacher 0 Yelaoshr "Itachi, why are you here?" Jiuxina looked at the little man standing in front of him timidly at the door, with an anxious expression, changing to a doting smile, and asked. Just now, when she was preparing for breakfast, she heard a knock on the door, because she got up a bit late today, so she hurried to open the door, and when she opened the door, this little delicate and lovely like a porcelain doll The same person stood in front of the door, took off his ninja shoes, and put them aside cleverly. At this time, the thumbs of the two cute little feet were twirling slightly, matching his slightly dodge The drooping black eyes clearly showed the little man''s tension and cramps. "Good morning, Aunt Jiuxinai." However, despite being a little nervous and cramped, this little man leaned slightly politely, clutching his small satchel tightly with one hand, and greeted Kusinai. Obviously, to Jiu Xin Na, the little man still knew her, and in terms of her name, she seemed to be relatively familiar. "It''s okay, it''s okay, are you here to find Chiba?" But Jiuxina looked at the little man''s standard etiquette, but smiled and shook his head, saying that he didn''t need so much courtesy, and asked in his mouth. Has this kid finally plucked up the courage to find Chiba? Speaking of it, when he was two years old, he was still pestering Chiba. How could he dare not step in here after Chiba returned? I have been here several times, but I dare not come in! I don''t know how Mikoto''s personality gave birth to such a son. what! So cute! This look like a little adult is so cute! And this series of thoughts flashed through her mind. "Yes, Aunt Jiuxinai." Hearing these words, an embarrassing flush flashed across the little man''s face, but soon he confessed. "Chiba! Chiba! Two minutes, you can get me up!" Then, in the next second, the small person''s big, smoky eyes went wide, almost trembling in shock. He just heard what he said, when Aunt Jiu Xin Nai turned her head and shouted directly. "Wake up, wake up! Coming soon!" Then, after only a few seconds, a trembling sound came upstairs, and within a few seconds, there was the sound of running. "Well, you can come in and sit for a while, Chiba will be down soon." After that, the little person''s eyes seemed to widen again, because in this sentence, he saw his Aunt Jiu Xinnai from the red-headed face of anger to the usual amiable appearance. . Less than a second before and after, but it was totally different. At this moment, the little man who has not experienced any life is full of question marks in his heart, almost stunned. "Come in, come in!" Perhaps he was not good at expressing his emotions by nature. At the moment he was dazed, Aunt Jiu Xinnai who was opposite didn''t seem to notice his abnormality, but spoke gently. This tone is really the same as the one who shouted just now. A huge difference. Seriously, he was a little confused at this moment. "Yes, Aunt Jiuxinai." However, even though he was a little confused, he nodded politely and planned to take a step. "What''s the matter? Mr. Jiuxinai? What happened?" At this moment, just when he was about to step out, the rushing thump suddenly stopped, and then there was such a sound. Hearing this sound, he almost trembled immediately, and immediately stepped out. "I said, Chiba, what did you do to be surprised, see you..." And at this moment, Kushina keenly noticed the abnormality of the little man, and immediately looked at Chiba who was pulling his mouth with dissatisfaction. "Morning...good morning, Qian...Chiba-sensei!" But before she spoke, she was interrupted by the courageous words of the little man beside her. teacher? In these words, Jiuxina looked at the little man in amazement. I saw this little man who usually had **** eyes open and no expressions on his face. He was closing his eyes tightly at this time, bowing deeply at ninety degrees, and two tense little feet. They were all curled up together, and the little hands holding the small satchel had already twisted a slightly wet fold on the satchel. "Oh...oh! Good morning, Itachi!" At the same time, not only Kushina, but Chiba who had already thought of something when he went downstairs was also stunned when he heard this sound before reacting. "In the days to come, please advise!" In response to this, upon hearing Chiba''s words, the little man''s almost elevated voice came again, and the ninety-degree bow seemed to be lowered again. Hey? what happened? teacher? Excuse me more? How is this going? After hearing this sentence, Chiba hadn''t reacted yet, but Kushina was looking at the little man, and then at Chiba, with a blank face. "This...this is of course, don''t be polite, come in, have you eaten breakfast." At this time, Chiba seemed to have recovered a bit, and immediately spoke and signaled Itachi to come in. To be honest, Chiba was still a little embarrassed at this time. His impression of Itachi is still in the original work. The expressionless face of Itachi Uchiha, who seems to be in control of everything, is not the Itachi Uchiha in front of him who is very nervous facing him. . This kind of contrast, or drop, made Chiba some wonder how to react~www.novelhall.com~ I have eaten it! " Hearing this sound from Chiba, Itachi straightened up in a hurry, stretched his feet, then curled up, and after a response, he pressed his lips and prepared to enter. "Wait a minute! Wait a minute! What''s the matter? Teacher? What happened, Chiba, can you tell me clearly?" However, when he was about to step in, he was retracted by the series of questioning by Jiu Xinnai, his shoulders shrugged slightly, but his big smoky eyes looked at the same place timidly. With a shrug of his shoulders, his own Chiba-sensei who almost shrank his head, and then looked at a dazed face, but forced to look at Chiba''s own Aunt Kushina, her feet curled up tighter, and her bag The wrinkles are also more obvious. Can''t you go in yet? And in his young mind, such a thought flashed through. shit! Looking at this, Kushina is a little angry! Gee! What should I say about this matter, accepting Itachi? I can''t say anything about political transactions. With Kushina''s temperament and attitude towards Itachi, I say it, it''s definitely not as simple as being beaten! Moreover, Itachi is also here. No matter what will happen to Itachi in the future, he is only a three-year-old kid now. If he says this, it will have a bad influence on him. Ugh Why did I forget to tell Xuena yesterday! And at this moment, his teacher, the hero of the village, the little monster at the mouth of the enemy village, the assistant agent of Naruto, and Taki Chiba in front of him are full of bitterness. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! ~： Urgent! There is something at home, and there is no way to update today. I''m extremely sorry, everyone rest early! "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba" Urgent! Is hitting, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1309： Really? "...So, I became Itachi''s teacher." Seeing Kushina whose doubts on his face disappeared with his narration, Chiba finished the last sentence. "Is that right?" After listening to these last words, Jiu Xinnai, who had already cleared his doubts, suddenly frowned and asked suspiciously. Uh Now I speak, is it so unconvincing? Regarding this, Chiba felt bitter. Although he didn''t know what to say in his heart just now, it was not that he didn''t know how to say it, but the matter of his subordinate Itachi. There were too many causes and consequences involved. He didn''t know where to speak, so he quickly asked Jiu. Sinnai narrated it. It''s just that he just gave a rough talk. He went to Uchiha''s family to negotiate about the expansion plan. After the final negotiation, Uchiha Tomitake suddenly told him that he was missing a master. After that, He didn''t refuse, and just accepted it. Of course, because Itachi was by his side, what he said was very tactful, and even added words like "We have a good relationship with Itachi," so as not to hurt Itachi''s little mind. Regarding the matter of Hirohiko, I don''t know why, Chiba has always been unable to tell Kushina Akira now, intentionally or unintentionally, avoiding this topic. "Yes... Teacher Jiuxina, you have to believe me." Then, after this bitterness flashed in his heart, Chiba looked at Kushina and said with a particularly sincere expression. "Really?" Seeing what Chiba looked like, Kushina asked suspiciously. "Really!" In this regard, Chiba very seriously affirmed. "Then what did you discuss with Fu Yue?" Hearing this, Jiuxina asked suspiciously. "This... can''t be said." When she heard this sentence, Chiba''s brow trembled slightly, and she hurriedly said. Subconsciously, he wanted to conceal Hongyan''s things. "Ok?" In response to this, after hearing Chiba''s words, Kushina''s pretty face was stubborn, and his bright red hair was about to flutter. "For the time being...for the time being, for the time being...can''t say for the time being!" Suddenly, Qianye shivered and said hurriedly. "Really?" In this regard, Jiu Xin Nai again expressed doubts. "This...this...you can ask Teacher Watergate." Hearing this, Chiba said busy again. "Who is going to ask him!" As soon as these words came out, Jiu Xin Nai immediately turned his head and became very dissatisfied. However, he quickly said: "In this case, then I will not ask about these things for the time being, but you are already a Im a famous teacher, dont be lazy, dont teach people badly. Understand? "Ming...understand." And this sentence, when Qianye heard it, he was startled first, then happy, but finally made a serious expression and responded seriously. really Jiu Xin Na is a good teacher. Such a thought flashed through his mind for no reason. "Then, stop here." Then, hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer, Kushina nodded in satisfaction and spoke. "Um... I must..." In response, Chiba nodded heavily, expressing determination. "Okay, okay, Itachi, have you had breakfast? Do you want something to eat? I have breakfast just right here." However, before he could express his determination, Kushina turned around abruptly, bent down, and curled up his little feet behind him in a quiet voice. Although there was not much expression on his face, he was faint. You could see Uchiha Itachi who was a little nervous. Uh In an instant, Chiba''s entire face was stretched on the spot, and he was completely ignored. Is the relationship between Kushina and Itachi so good? Feeling totally spoiled! How do I feel that the things in the original book are becoming less and less credible? This is especially what the original book does not have, it completely subverts my impression of the original book and the characters in the original book! Could it be that the original work that I have been relying on for calculations is actually not so trustworthy in this Naruto world? And as the corners of his mouth twitched, Qianye''s heart was filled with surprise. However, despite the suspicion, Chiba does not think that it is impossible for Kushina and Itachi to be very familiar. The relationship between Kushina and Mikoto also shows a very good feeling in the original work, which can be regarded as mutual understanding, but not It''s not the kind of enemy who has a narrow road, and thinks that the two of them have a good relationship. And if the two are in a good relationship, then, if a good friend or girlfriend has a son, and a good friend, there is nothing wrong with being a girlfriend. Moreover, Itachi is really likable, and even his personality is quite good. He is young and polite, and has already embodied a good family education. It is not abnormal to provoke Jiu Xinnai''s love. In the face of a person who has always been good to him, Little Itachi also loves Kushina, what''s wrong? This is a very good relationship between Jiu Xin Na and Itachi, isn''t it a normal thing? Although the original work has not been written, in this real world, a world composed of real people far exceeding the number of people appearing in the original work has a lot more things than the original work. Isn''t it normal? Or put it this way, the original is a story of a few people, with only one or a few lines, and the Naruto world where Chiba is located is composed of countless individuals and countless things. It is a real world with countless lines. There is nothing in the original book. Yes, there is something here, something in the original book, and something here. It''s nothing more than that. This Naruto World can be said to contain the original work, but it is not limited to the original work. Therefore, everything seems unpredictable. "No, Aunt Jiuxinai, I have already eaten it." And hearing Kushina''s words, the young Uchiha Itachi shook his head quickly and replied very seriously. "Then I have dessert here~www.novelhall.com~Would you like some dessert?" Then, hearing this sentence, Jiuxina asked again. "Don''t eat anymore, then I will accept Master''s teaching immediately, not to eat too much." In response, the young Uchiha Itachi blinked Bau''s big slick eyes, shook his head vigorously, and said with an expression that was almost a poker face with no emotion. "So, what about ice cream?" Afterwards, Jiu Xin Na said again. "No, Aunt Jiuxinai." The young Uchiha Itachi politely refused. ... And this kind of conversation lasted for a long time. Finally, after all the food was rejected, Kushina straightened up as if disappointed, and said, "Well then, I will leave you to Mr. Chiba. , Just say what you want to eat, I''ll let your teacher Chiba buy it, come in quickly." With that said, Kushina turned around, waved to the young Uchiha Itachi, and said, "I''m in the kitchen, and I will call whenever I want." After that, he entered the kitchen. "Yes! Aunt Jiuxinai." In response, Itachi leaned slightly politely, and then God spread out his curled up little feet and walked in cautiously. "call!" After entering the hallway, the little man couldn''t help taking a long breath. Finally come in! In his heart, he gave the boss a sigh of relief. Dare, you want me to run errands to buy it! No wonder, what kind of ice cream appeared! There is no ice cream in our house! But at this time, the corners of Qianye''s mouth could not help but twitch, a bitter expression on his face. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1310： Practice first "Okay, come here, Itachi!" Seeing the two people who were knocked down hugged the thick wooden stakes, Chiba turned around and greeted him. Sitting on the side of the corridor in the back door of the Japanese-style log cabin, he was swaying his little feet, while gnawing, wondering where Kushina was. The one that Chiba had never seen before was like a young Uchiha Itachi with fruits and fruits only in this Naruto World. Because I didnt make preparations for basic skills training yesterday, Chiba ran out to get the stakes just now. At this time, Kushina seemed to have found an opportunity to stuff Itachi, who had been idle for the first time, into the fruits... Oh no, I stuffed the fruits into Itachi''s hands, and when Chiba came back, the little man sat in the corridor, eating the fruits and waiting for him eagerly. "Yes! Teacher Chiba!" When he heard his masters greeting, the little man put half of the melon and fruit in a pot beside him, and he jumped down and ran towards his master. go with. "Today, we will start the training of basic skills, first of all, training of physical skills, Itachi, you know the definition of physical skills." Looking at the three-year-old child standing in front of him, Chiba''s mouth was unambiguous. This Sure enough, are the children of Hokage World precocious? From the perspective of itachi, it is already quite different. Not only is it easy to understand mentally, it also develops faster physically than in the previous life. Although it is only three years old now, there are people who are five years old in the previous life. Thinner boys. Is it because of the magical power of Chakra? After all, speaking of it, chakra is a combination of mental energy and physical energy. This is because there is chakra in this world, and everyone has the ability to practice chakra. Maybe in childhood, there is no magical power compared to the previous life. In this world, people here have a certain physique and spirit. The specific manifestation is the precocity of the body and spirit. When I first crossed, I started training right after my body was out of infancy, which didn''t seem to arouse much surprise. I''m afraid, in this world, it''s not a strange thing to start practicing at the age of two or three. But in the words, Chiba''s mind flashed this series of thoughts. "Yes, I know that physique is one of the most basic powers of a ninja. It is a power that is called ninjutsu and illusion. At the same time, it is also the three power clocks, the most basic power. It can be said that ninjas can not Ninjutsu doesnt know how to illusion, but its absolutely impossible to know how to do it. My father said that if you dont know how to do it, then basically you cant call it a ninja. No matter how strong or weak there are, there are certain Basic physical skills." As a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind, Itachi spoke solemnly. It''s just that his childish face, with a serious look, is just as pitiful as it is cute. Even Chiba couldn''t help but think, "Are all the Uchiha clan all handsome guys?" "Well, yes, physique is the basic skill of the basic skills. To practice good physique, lay the foundation is the most important thing. It can even be said that as long as the foundation of physique is laid, you can rest in any body in the future. Technical skills will be extremely effective." However, the thoughts in his heart returned to the thoughts. When Chiba spoke, his face was still sullen. He has never been a teacher, and he doesn''t know what expression to pose. Although he wants to pose casually, he still thinks about the basics of physical skills. The importance of this is just barely sullen. "Yes, I see, Teacher Chiba." In this regard, the little man looked at the teacher who was eight or nine years older than him intently with a serious face. Was it such an important training in the beginning? Teacher Qianye was a little harsh as expected. However, my father also said these things. Mr. Chiba must be right. I must practice physical skills well. But a little determination flashed in his heart. "Well, then, next, your training every morning is 100 fore punches, 100 side kicks, 100 push-ups, 100 squats, plus a thousand-meter run." Seeing Itachi''s expression, Chiba nodded in satisfaction and said. This child, who can have such firm eyes at such a young age, is destined to be an excellent ninja in his mind. With the addition of writing round eyes, it is not a miracle to become a strong ninja like the original. But in his heart, there was a slight surprise. From the look in Itachi''s eyes, he could see that this three-year-old child was not talking about it. To be honest, if it weren''t for the impression of Itachi from the original, he would be a normal ninja. Shocked. This kind of firm, determined look may not be possible for a teenager in his teens. Even, looking at this look, he suddenly remembered the determination he made after self-defeating. At this moment, Chiba discovered that this child was a little like himself. "Yes!" And hearing Chibas words, the young Uchiha Itachi first responded with a serious voice, and then a little puzzled expression appeared on his little face, and he asked, "Ms. Chiba, can you show me ?" "it is good!" In this regard, Chiba agreed. I am also really confused. Although Itachi is precocious and belongs to the Uchiha clan, but if you don''t know this, how to train! And in his heart, he scolded himself~www.novelhall.com~ Then, after saying this, he asked Itachi to get a little bit away, and then used the wooden stake that the two hugged to demonstrate. Punch and side kick. And, after the demonstration, he explained the angle and strength of the punch, the angle of the side kick, and the point of focus in detail to Itachi, and every time he saw Itachi with even a trace of incomprehension, he would I disassembled the movements, explaining the key points while asking Itachi''s feelings. These two movements were explained for an hour. As for Itachi, he listened carefully from beginning to end, and asked if he had any questions. It was not restrictive, and he showed considerable curiosity, which saved Chiba a lot of effort. After that, Chiba gave a casual demonstration of squatting and push-ups. These two movements were very simple and there was nothing to say. In the end, after Itachi nodded and said that he understood everything, Chiba stood aside and watched Itachi step forward, slammed his horse forward, and made a forehand gesture. Look at him first, and correct it if the posture is wrong. The early actions must not be chaotic. Looking at it, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. "Boom!" At this moment, a dull muffled sound suddenly sounded. Itachi''s first punch, hit! "Wait...wait a minute!" Then, when Itachi was about to hit the second punch, Chiba rushed up almost in shock and stopped his movements. This how is this possible? This is your first contact with body surgery? And in his heart, it turned out to be a mess. () Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1311： Do not use it…… "What''s wrong? Teacher Chiba?" Looking at the hand that was holding the left fist that he was about to punch, turning his head to look in the direction of the hand when it came, his big smoky eyes blinked and asked. "Don''t use chakra." At this time, Qianye''s look of shock was slowly disappearing, replaced by a solemn color. Unexpectedly, Itachi has been able to refine chakras, and can even be attached to his fists and feet. Is it because of the children of the family? Has the elementary education been taught first because of family reasons? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind during the words. "Can''t you use chakras?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Itachi still had an expressionless appearance, but there was a slight surprise in the words. impressive! Teacher Chiba, physique must be very good, just from my punch, I can hear that I used chakra. In his heart, he was both admired and surprised. "It''s not that you can''t use it, but don''t use it. Don''t use chakras during training. This will reduce the efficiency of training and the intensity of exercise." In response, Chiba shook his head and corrected what was wrong in Itachi''s words. Although it is said that chakras can be used in this physical training, with Chibas experience, using chakras to wrap the body and perform physical training will not only have a worse effect, but also unnecessarily increase the burden on the body. The duration of technical training is shortened. Not a good habit. In fact, whether to use or not is not as critical as Chiba''s performance. Its just that Chiba was shocked by Itachi. Although he had mastered chakra very early, it was because he was a traverser and understood the principle of chakra, which was equivalent to bringing his own chakra. Way. Itachi was born and raised. Chiba didnt know that Hokages early education was so early. Suddenly, Itachi used chakras. It was unavoidable to be a little surprised. This unexpected surprise was expressed, It''s a bit exaggerated. However, things happen suddenly, but at the age of three, they can attach chakras to their hands and feet. The control of chakras is also quite good. If you still dont work hard, then, It''s really talented. "Is that right?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Itachi frowned and nodded, indicating that he knew. "Yes, here, when training, its best not to use chakras, but if you use physical skills to fight, you must rely on chakras to be able to exert enough power. Chakras attached to body parts, if If it is perfect, then every punch and every kick will exert its own strength several times the strength. This is the Gangpai Art." However, even though Itachi said that he knew, Chiba couldn''t help but added another sentence for fear that the child might enter into a misunderstanding. "Gangpai Physique?" Hearing this sentence from Chiba, Itachi flashed a hint of curiosity in his big wry eyes and asked. "Yes, our current practice and the physique that I will teach you in the future belong to the rigid style of physique, and this gang of physique is a physique that directly damages the main body in the morning, through strength, chakra The attachment and other means to increase the destructive power and cause damage such as fractures. And in our Konoha faction, in general, there are two types, one is our rigid style and the other The type is the Roupai physique represented by the Hyuga clans Rouquan. Strictly speaking, this physique is more difficult to deal with than the rigid physique. It needs to cooperate with the Hyuga clans white eyes and have the special effect of acupuncture. The attack method is mainly internal injuries caused by internal organs and acupuncture points. This is more difficult to cure than the injuries caused by rigid body art. Moreover, in the confrontation with the soft boxing, as long as it is hit, it is because of acupuncture and internal injuries. , Even if there is no serious trauma, it will slowly be weakened in the course of the battle. In a sense, the Routai Physique represented by Rouquan is somewhat restraining the rigid physique. Even, some of the Rouquan masters , Even ninjutsu can be broken." In this regard, Chiba explained in detail the physical skills of the soft and rigid groups to Itachi. Although this may not have much to do with the current training, this kind of thing, this kind of cognition or knowledge, It can be regarded as a kind of intelligence in itself, which is still very good for Itachi. Always tell him. Instead of speaking later, it''s better to speak now. In the words, Chiba''s heart couldn''t help but think of the time when Zhongnin took the exam, which seemed to have some distant memories. Speaking of it, after all, he and I have no winners or losers. Now... Then, some thoughts of contending in my heart rose. It''s just that he has lost an eye now, and it''s meaningless to hit it again. but I didn''t expect that you were dead and alive, now... Then, after the thought of contending for victory flashed, what followed was a sigh. Thinking of the appearance of Xueying Hyuga now, he could not think of contending for victory. As for the life and death of the original, after so many life and death experiences, Chiba would not remember it. Even when he saw Hyuga Xueyings tears at the beginning, he couldnt help but bear the hate and understand the truth. At the time, he couldn''t blame Hyuga Xueying. After all, according to Hyuga Yuki''s cognition at the time, it was Taki Mahaba who killed his father and his father paid his debts. There is no logical error at all. If Hyuga Yuki is the protagonist of a book~www .novelhall.com~ He will report if he doesn''t look at him, I am afraid he will be scolded as rubbish, stupid, idiot, he has a brain hole. Moreover, his situation at that time, it is impossible for Hokage and a second-in-command of the Hyuga clan to explain the whole story and intervene in the mediation. If he does it, it will really be dead, even if he has already received attention. But a genius who has been controlled by hatred is definitely more cost-effective to get rid of than to keep. As for the situation at the time, the assassination and the design of Hyuga Xueying, with his methods, it was really a fake Konoha intelligence agency, and Hyuga Xueying was under the protection of the Hyuga clan, and he knew it with his toes. It''s impossible. This is the real world of Naruto, dark and cruel, but it''s not YY. You can kill anyone you want to kill without logic. Moreover, at that time he tasted the warmth of his partner and teacher for the first time. Under this warmth, he did not want to ruin this beauty because of this incident. Gee! Speaking of which, I forgot to ask him about the secret code! Tonight, I have to ask, depending on the current situation, I may forget one day. Finally, suddenly, he seemed to think of something. "I know!" At this time, Itachi''s voice also came. "Then you start, don''t be afraid of the pain." Upon hearing this, Qianye smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, stepped back and said. "Yes, Teacher Chiba!" In response, the young Itachi nodded vigorously. "Boom!" Then there was a sound of no lazy skin hitting the stake. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1312： Not very good at teaching "What, isn''t it good at teaching disciples?" Slowly lowering the curtains of the second floor Xuena''s room leaning on the window towards Chiba and Itachi, Kushina''s mouth showed a relieved and relieved smile. It seems that I don''t need to worry anymore. After that, such a thought flashed in her mind, and the look in Chiba''s eyes when she first saw Itachi today flashed in her mind. At that time, when he saw Chiba''s somewhat helpless eyes, she knew what Chiba knew about it, and she knew that Chiba might have some hidden feelings after accepting Itachi, so she would not believe what Chiba said several times afterwards. For Kushina, there are certain things that Chiba may have concealed from Hirohiko, or Yukina, or even all the powerful characters, but he can''t hide from her. She could see that Chiba accepted Itachi. Perhaps it was not because of Fuyues request or something. When she said this, Chibas words were completely concealed, and she was taking care of Itachis mood, the real situation, and absolutely nothing. It will not be what he said. He may not lie, but he must have hidden something. As for what was concealed, Jiuxina couldn''t guess, and didn''t want to ask him. However, he couldn''t help being a little worried. Chiba seemed a little reluctant in this matter. She was afraid that he would be passive and would not teach Itachi well. To be honest, she really liked Itachi, but she wouldn''t force Chiba to be a laborious professor. She could still see that Chiba was too busy to take care of him. She understands that Chiba has no extra mental energy. What Chiba has done during this period, let alone his eleven-year-old child, even an outstanding young talent, may not be able to do as well as his. . Its just that, after all, this Itachi is the heir of the Uchiha clan, and hes smart and enlightened. He can tell when he is only three years old. Its a good jade. If he is a passive professor, if he doesnt teach anything, there will be a lot of trouble. , Not only will Chiba be hit, but even the village may be in big trouble. The Uchiha clan, what matters is really big. Therefore, she just watched it uneasy. However, what makes her happy is that this may not be Chiba''s original intention to accept Itachi, but Chiba is still quite responsible. When he demonstrated the physical exercises in detail just now, he could see his intentions. Moreover, several explanations completely eliminated Itachi''s doubts. Of course, she did not hear what they said, but she could still see it from some of Itachi''s performance. After all, she also knew it quite well. And if Chiba keeps teaching like this, even now its just some basic skills, but Kushina knows that basic skills are the most important. At the beginning, she taught a few people because the three wars have already begun, and she is It is impossible for Renzhuli to leave the village, nor to take the three of them, so she directly started actual combat training based on their aptitudes, and improved the strength of the three in actual combat, some basic things, It is true that Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena have so good aptitudes, even if no one teaches them, all three of them have a solid foundation. She didnt teach, purely because of time constraints, and she has a tendency to grow stronger. Fortunately, the talents of these three people can withstand this toss, but now the end of the three wars is about to come, a new round of peace is about to come, and you dont need to cultivate it. So worried. Naturally, starting from the basics, the more solid the basic skills, the better. Professor Chiba''s path is completely correct. To be honest, Kushina was really afraid that Chiba would learn from her and start actual combat training directly. "Now, it seems there is no problem, then, next..." After letting go, Kushina turned back and looked at the oversized bento box on the bedside table, with a warm smile on his mouth. During this time, Hongyan also ate more and more, almost catching up with Chiba. It''s great too! I don''t know what Qianye said to him, the gods are talking about him, and he doesn''t want to say it when he comes back. But it does not matter! As long as Hongyan cheers up, the two of them can talk no matter what they are. Recently, Hongyan has become more talkative and began to ask about some changes in the village. I am afraid that this is also hopeful. The child Chiba is really incredible. Stepping forward, picking up the oversized bento box, Jiu Xinnai smiled slightly, opened the door, went downstairs, and while walking, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "Xue Na, trouble you to take care of the house, I''m going to send breakfast to Hongyan, it''s late today, and I don''t know how hungry is." When she touched the wooden floor of the living room, she glanced at Xuena who had already gotten up for breakfast, said, then opened the door and left. "Okay, be careful on the way, Teacher Jiuxinai." Listening to the sound of Kushina''s footsteps, Xuena responded. "Boom! Bang! Bang!" At this time, there was the sound of the non-lazy fist hitting the stake outside the house. Ok? Has Chiba started physical training again? I dont think that this thought flashed through Xuenas heart. Do not! wrong! Although the voice is the same as Chiba''s training, every punch is done, but the strength is still much worse than Chiba. However, the movements should be as standard as Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ But, immediately, she rejected her previous thoughts. Although she was blind, her hearing had become abnormally sensitive, plus When Chiba used the Celestial Physique training, she had already mastered the sound of Chiba''s punching, but it was not difficult to distinguish. Is this the eldest son of the Uchiha clan? Bravo! On the first day of today, to make the fist so close to Chiba, the action must be perfect. After that, she suddenly remembered the words that Mr. Kushina had told herself before going upstairs that a son of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan named Uchiha Itachi had worshipped Chiba as his teacher. He had already come today. And after thinking of this, she quickly understood the situation in the back room and judged the talent of this Uchiha Itachi. It''s not insulting a master like Chiba. Then, after a preliminary judgment, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth for no apparent reason. It''s a pity that I can''t see Chiba as a master. Don''t know if it is serious? Still a bit bitter? still is Afterwards, in this smile, there was some regret in her heart. It''s great, there is a disciple... Then, after imagining Chiba''s various expressions as a master, she couldn''t help feeling a little envious. If I had a disciple, what would it be like? After that, after this somewhat envious thought, she couldn''t help but start to imagine what her apprentice looked like. Although I knew I might not have a disciple, I couldn''t help thinking like this. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1313： Do me a favor "He...he...he..." After running the last lap around the house, the little man propped his knees, gasping for breath, raised his head and glanced at Chiba, who was holding his chest next to him, and reluctantly opened his mouth and said: "It is done... Teacher Ye." "Well, good, take a break, it''s time for dinner." Hearing these words, Chiba didn''t have much emotion on his face. He just let Itachi take a rest and prepare to eat, and announced that this morning''s training was over. "Oh, you can never sit down until you get over." Then, as if thinking of something, he added another sentence. "Yes, Teacher Chiba!" In response to this, the little man who gasped a little, stood up with all his strength, and straightened his spine as much as possible. "Well, when you think it''s almost done, sit down again. This morning''s training is over. There are new tasks in the afternoon. After eating, you can take a nap. I will call you later." Seeing Itachi''s movements and hearing his words, Chiba looked up at the sky, nodded silently, and spoke. After that, he started walking towards the Japanese-style cabin. "Yes, Teacher Chiba." Hearing that, Itachi was watching Chiba''s departure, and, after Chiba''s departure, silently began to walk around. Instead, the hand that let in the door, with the angle of opening the door, Qianye quietly glanced at him and was slightly startled. ... "Snapped!" The Japanese door closed slowly behind him, making a slight closing sound. "call!" Chiba, who was standing in front of the door, breathed out a long breath, with a somewhat surprised and helpless expression on his face. At the age of three, I was able to do so much training in one morning. This physical strength...more than doubled my strength! When I was three years old, let alone one morning, I could barely do this in one day. My physical fitness was really bad at first. No wonder there was only a Chakra upper limit of the Zhongnin level, which is incomparable to the Uchiha clan. Ugh Now, I have to think about what training to arrange for him in the afternoon. I thought that the amount of training was enough to cope with the first day. Unexpectedly, he would finish it in the morning, and the posture was not the slightest change. It''s surprisingly good. From just learning to the end of training, I can finish it meticulously without any distortion. I was afraid that I couldn''t do this. Even the correction of posture and the delay of time are not given to me. It was originally planned that if he finished these trainings in the morning, then the plan to teach Chakra''s refining methods would be a waste. Not to mention the Chakra refining methods. This child can already use chakras. There is no need at all. Gee! On the first day, I felt a little bit nothing to teach! This is too exaggerated! Sure enough, the pressure of genius is not something ordinary teachers can bear! Then, with the thoughts in his mind, the corners of his mouth began to smile bitterly. Originally, he had already planned the homework for Itachi''s professor today. However, Itachi''s own talent, coupled with the early education of the Uchiha clan, has completely broken his plan, and he now feels rather unlearnable. This guy, just learn it by yourself! After seeing it again, you can make physical exercises so standard! By analogy, isn''t it that everything will be taught once, then within a few days, there will be no teaching. Thinking of this, Chiba''s mouth is more bitter. "What''s wrong? I think Itachi learns quickly, why did you sigh?" At this time, Xuenai in the living room seemed to notice the movement on his side, put down the braille that had already begun to read the third time, turned around and asked. "Hey...it''s not that you didn''t learn well, but that you learned too fast." In response, Chiba took a few steps forward, sat down beside Xuena, and reluctantly took out the scrolls about Itachi''s study plan, and then took out the ink pen he carried with him, and his posture was about to be revised. "give." As if noticing Chiba''s sitting down, Xuenai slightly adjusted her position, and skillfully picked up the kettle and cup at hand, and handed it to Chiba beside him. "Oh, thanks." Looking at the cup that was handed over, Chiba didn''t have time to think about why Xuena poured water so skillfully, and handed it to her side, and took a sip of the cup. Although the autumn is high and the air is bright and sunny outside, Chiba is still a little dry. This Itachi''s talent really exceeded his expectations. He knew that Itachi would never be a simple ninja, he was definitely a genius, but it was beyond his imagination to learn it at a glance. No matter how talented people are, they have to work hard. This is the iron rule of the Hokage World. If it wasn''t for clear knowledge, otherwise, to be honest, Chiba felt that Itachi had already opened the writing wheel eyes, and still opened the three gouyu writing wheel eyes, which could instantly replicate his movements. "Duh!" After thanking him for drinking the water, Chiba put down the quilt, and then immersed himself in revising the plan to teach Itachi. Because of Itachi''s talent, his teaching plan has been completely unable to keep up with Itachi, and must be adjusted, and some things that were originally intended to be taught later can also be taught now. Moreover, Chiba directly crossed out the column of Water Dun. With Itachi''s talent, it would be too inefficient to teach Water Dun. He directly wrote Chakra''s nature change and form change, something that he didn''t intend to teach Itachi. For a child with this kind of talent, it would be a waste to teach him which kind of ninjutsu and which kind of escape. This kind of completed thing should not be taught. It has no practical effect. At best, it is to let him master one more ninjutsu. This is of no use to Itachi, and it is a waste of time. This ninjutsu or something, in the future, he will start writing round eyes, with his talent ~ www.novelhall.com~ copy eyes must be very powerful, then there will be as many as you want. However, the knowledge about Chakra''s changes in nature and form, which was inherited from Namikaze Gate, and further understood through his development of S-Class Ninjutsu, is more useful and valuable to Itachi. Understanding that this can cover almost all the knowledge of Chakra''s application methods, what Itachi will get, definitely surpasses a kind of escape technique. At the same time, it will consume a lot of time. Ok A lot of time. "Wow..." At this moment, itachi opened the Japanese-style door when he was resting, and after seeing his teacher who was leaping on the table writing something, he blinked his sullen eyes. "You and Xuena will learn Kyuyin, Itachi. You haven''t learned this before." However, before he blinked to speak, Chiba''s words passed. "Yes, Teacher Chiba." In this regard, Itachi did not hesitate, and directly responded. "me?" But Xuena beside Chiba was taken aback, and seemed to be somewhat unresponsive. "Just take it, do me a favor." For this, Chiba seemed to have expected it a long time ago. As soon as Xuena said this, although he did not turn his head, he said softly. "Um... uh!" And hearing this sentence, for no reason, Xuena''s heart suddenly tightened, almost two blushes flew up on his face, and then he nodded heavily. "Please advise." At this time, Itachi walked over honestly and bowed to Xuena. ... Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1314： Interpretation "Tap...tap...tap..." Slowly closing the organ plank above his head, Chiba took the light of the fire candle and walked up the underground stairs step by step. Following the steps, Professor Xuenai''s voice upstairs was also heard. Fade away slowly. At this time, lunch had already been used. Before leaving, Kushina prepared the lunch. After he heated it up, he ate with Xuena and Itachi. Originally, Itachi came with a lunch box, but Chiba saw that it was more vegetarian and less meaty, and immediately said that the diet should be improved in the future. He directly used the form of Master''s order to force Itachi to fix the future lunch on his side. , Eating big fish and meat. However, it is clear that Itachi and him are still very different, and Hongyan is also very different. That is, Itachi''s appetite is really not big. It''s really not big. After eating a small bowl of rice and adding a few pieces of meat, Chiba was a little worried. However, considering that Itachi is only three years old, Chiba feels that it is possible to exercise based on appetite. And after eating, that is now, Chiba took advantage of Xuena and Itachi to continue the previous knot printing exercises, he went into the kitchen without Itachi not paying attention, and then came down. For Professor Yukina Itachi to learn Jieyin, Chiba didnt have any worries. Although Yukana was a member of the Hyuga clan, he rejected ninjutsu because of his white eyes, but Xu competed with himself and Hirohiko and practiced Jieyin. It''s very powerful. Even in terms of speed of printing, Hirohiko is still a bit inferior to Xuena. And Xuena is boring to stay there all the time. Jieyin is not a high-level thing, it''s all fixed movements, but its more difficult to train the speed of Jieyin. This has nothing to do with the master who taught it, even Xue Nai is invisible. With Itachi''s aptitude, as long as Xuena poses according to the standard, there is no problem. And Xuenai''s seals are beyond doubt. Therefore, giving Xuena here is also killing two birds with one stone. Firstly, it relieves Xuenai''s boredom, and secondly, I also give myself some time to ask Hyuga Xuena about the secret signal. During this period of time, because of too many things, he felt that his memory had some problems. This was about the secret code in the letter that Hyuga Shinsuke gave him. He should have asked it a long time ago. Although he decided to postpone it later, if he didnt think of the Zhongnin exam today, He almost forgot about it. "Uh" And with the light of the flame, the stairs that stretched down this way finally came to an end, and then he stopped. At this moment, in front of him, is a somewhat crude door. When was there a door in the underground secret room? Could it be that Jiu Xinnai has been busy transforming the secret room during this period, so he only goes out every day? At this moment, he couldn''t help but have such a thought in his heart. At the same time, he gently pushed the door open. Fortunately, the door was not locked, so it opened as soon as he pushed it. After pushing it away, the white light belonging to the light instantly filled my eyes, a rather large and clean room, bathed in this white light. "What, it''s you." At this moment, a voice that made him a little unpleasant rang. I saw Hyuga Xueying holding kunai and shuriken in one hand, sitting on the same table in the middle of the room as the kitchen, as if opening the lunch box to prepare for dinner. "Uh" At this time, Chiba didn''t seem to pay attention to the snow eagle. He just swept for a week, and saw that it has not been here these days. The place has changed a lot. The biggest change is naturally the overhead lights, that is, the electricity is turned on. The second is the double-sized bed with clean bedding in the corner. Then, there is this dining table in front of you, and in the corner opposite the bed, how it looks like your own desk table, on which there are pens, ink, blank paper, and blank scrolls. This is like their fifth bedroom! And looking at Hyuga Xueying again, her complexion had improved a lot, and her hands seemed to have recovered well. She was wrapped in a clean white cloth, and there were no blood stains. It was just that the lost things could not be retrieved. That one eye can''t come back either. Although Hyuga Xueying had a good complexion, Chiba could see a bit of loneliness and helplessness in his eyes. Losing one hand and one eye, for a Hyuga tribe, Jiuquan is ten to six seven, and his strength has been greatly reduced. This is why Chiba was a little bit sorrowful before, and also wanted to fight for victory. The current Hyuga Snow Eagle, although not without the power to bind chickens, is almost as useless in terms of strength, and it doesn''t make any sense to compete with him. And this, I am afraid, Hyuga Xueying is also very clear. Although they did not fight again after the Zhongnin exam, the battle ended without a problem. No one knows whether Chiba killed Hyuga Xueying in the end or Hyuga Xueying killed Chiba, or rather, The two died together. The final blow was blocked after all. Although the two of them both went to kill each other''s mind afterwards and worked hand in hand together, but this is your strong or my strong desire to win, still has not been eliminated, even the two are wrong, except after disagreeable to each other, There are so many thoughts in it~www.novelhall.com~, how is it? " But thinking of this, seeing the loneliness and helplessness in Xueying Hyuga''s eyes, Qianba''s angered words finally didn''t come out, but asked slightly softly and stiffly. "Also... ok, good recovery." Hearing Chiba''s voice, Hyuga Xueying was also slightly startled, obviously did not expect Chiba to ask that. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded. Then, the two fell silent. One standing, one sitting, the awkward atmosphere immediately filled the audience. "Ah! This, look, it should belong to the Hyuga clan." After a while, Chiba took a step forward and placed a small scroll in front of Hyuga Xueying. "Something from our clan?" And looking at the small scroll in front of him and mentioning his family, Hyuga Xueying''s attention was also attracted, and he didn''t think about what to say at the moment, and took it straight away. "Yes, take a look." In response, Chiba said. "it is good!" Hyuga Xueying was also refreshing and spread it out directly. "this is!" And in the next second, the moment he saw the black letters on the scroll, his face changed suddenly, and his surprise appeared. Sure enough, it was something Hyuga Xueying could understand! Is it really a secret code that Shinsuke Hyuga and Yuuki Hyuga can understand? So, Shinsuke Hyuga, how much does it mean to leave this thing to me! Seeing Hyuga Xueying''s face, Chiba frowned, thinking in her heart. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1315： Important code "Do you... see what I do?" Qianye''s thoughts passed by, touching the gaze from the front, he vomited a word in his mouth almost without thinking. In the tone, there was a little anger. If someone who knows the two is here, there will definitely be a feeling of "starting again" or "returning to everyday appearance". At this time, the astonishment and horror on Hyuga Xueying''s face had faded, and instead looked at Chiba with a very suspicious expression. It''s no wonder that Chiba is starting to get angry again, let alone that the two are wrong, even between ordinary friends, if they are looked at like this, the one who is looked at will probably not have a good face. "Hey, are you trying to fight?" However, after Chiba''s words, Hyuga Xueying kept looking at him suspiciously and did not respond at all. After a while, Chiba finally couldn''t help it, and said again. However, this sentence is completely out of anger. The pity and the inexplicable sympathy in the heart because Hyuga Xueying lost a hand and an eye and saw his lonely look are already completely Gone. In Chiba now, looking at Hyuga Xueying, he still looks upset. "Impossible... Lord Shinsuke, how could he..." But at this time, Hyuga Xueying didn''t seem to hear his words, and suddenly lowered his head, but the suspiciousness on his face turned into an unbelievable look. After reading it carefully several times, it seemed to confirm that he was right. After that, muttering in his mouth healed. Shinsuke Hyuga? impossible? what happened? At this moment, Chiba looked at the change of Hyuga Xueying''s face, and listened to the muttering in his mouth, which also caused some doubts in his heart. Looking at the appearance of Snow Eagle Hyuga, it seems that such a thing shouldn''t appear in my hand, or that this thing should not appear the same. What is hidden in it? Next, if Hyuga Xueying doesn''t tell me, what should I do? Since Shinsuke Hyuga gave this to me and used a code that he and Yuuki Hyuga could understand, there must be a deep meaning in it. Moreover, Shinsuke Hyuga entrusted me to take good care of Yuuna. This matter may or may not be related to Yuuna. With doubts, Qianye''s mind also had a series of thoughts. "Where did you get this secret sign?" At this time, just as a series of years flashed in Chiba''s heart, Hyuga Xueying spoke up. At this time, he had adjusted his expression, his face was an ordinary look, but it was a little more solemn, and it looked like, This question seems very important. "That letter." In this regard, Chiba didn''t even think about concealing it, and said straightforwardly. "Really? Sure enough, is it true?" However, what I didn''t expect was that Hyuga Xueying seemed to have expected it, with such an expression on his face as expected, and took the words. "What dumb riddle are you playing?" Looking at Xueying Hyuga, Chiba was slightly surprised and asked. "How did you discover this secret sign?" However, Hyuga Xueying did not answer his question directly, but asked another question. "Tsk! Put the letter in the sun and watch its shadow." When he heard this question, Qianye actually eliminated the surprises, and suddenly a clear understanding rose in his heart. It seems that Shinsuke Hyuga has more than one letter. With the enlightenment of his heart, such a thought flashed in his heart. "Under the sun...under the sun... It turned out to be like this, Mr. Shinsuke, was hidden in the letter to you and me..." Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying''s eyes flashed with inexplicable emotions, and she murmured, and took out a letter from her arms. An envelope is exactly the same as the letter Chiba got. "This is the secret code agreed upon by Mr. Shinsuke and I, using the private secret code established by the "two-part code system". Each message requires two secret codes to be able to piece together. If it is just one code, then, even if someone knows it. The way to interpret the code can only get a bunch of gibberish. Only two codes are combined according to a certain combination, and after the interpretation, the real information can be obtained." And as he opened the envelope in his hand, Xueying Hyuga stretched out the letter paper with one hand with some effort, moving it up as much as possible, while speaking. "Can you write it down for me?" At the end, I added this sentence, but in the words, there is less tactics that usually treats Chiba, which means a little more lonely. "it is good." Regarding this, Chiba, who looked at Hyuga Xueyings face and heard his words, slowly dissatisfied with Hyuga Xueyings behavior just now disappeared, and did not talk nonsense at the moment, after saying aloud, He walked to the desk on the other side, took a small blank scroll, and pen and ink, and recorded the secret sign revealed in the shadow of the letter under the light, and placed it next to Hyuga Xueying. "Thank you." Looking at the painted signal, Hyuga Xueying put down the letter written to him, read it silently, and thanked him. What...what? Thanks... Thanks? As soon as the words of thanks came out, the pen that Chiba was about to put down almost fell off, his eyes went round in an instant, and an extremely incredible expression appeared on his face. "Hey... hello, are you okay? What happened? Did you have a fever?" Then, in this extremely unbelievable mood ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba couldn''t help but ask. Are you kidding me? Hyuga Xueying said thank you! what happened? What is the conspiracy? Does he want to yin me? No, is this a dream? how is this possible? Thank you for this reason? No, no! There must be a conspiracy! And his heart was already messed up, and he was full of thanks to Hyuga Xueying, which was absolutely unkind. To be honest, if you saved Xuena and something, Hyuga Xueying thanked him, Chiba might think it was normal. After all, Hyuga Xueying valued his sister more than he hated him. However, now I copied him a secret code. Say thank you? Don''t be kidding me! This is absolutely conspiracy! How could Hyuga Xueying thank himself! However, Chiba''s series of questions did not receive a response. At this moment, Hyuga Xueying had already sat down with a focused expression on his face. Putting the two small scrolls together, he began to detoxify the secret sign. . It seems that he never heard what Chiba said. It seems that I am going to stay here for a while. Looking at the Hyuga Xueying at this time, Chiba frowned, and the inconceivability in his heart slowly faded, and he sat down slowly. He could see that this code should be quite complicated, even if it was Hyuga Yuki, who had an appointment with Shinsuke Hyuga, it would take some effort. It can also be seen how important is what this code conveys. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1316： Guise "how much longer?" Looking at Hyuga Xueying who had been keeping a focused posture in front of him, Chiba''s brows slowly frowned, and after silently glanced at the top, he finally couldn''t help but spoke. From the moment Hyuga Xueying started to interpret it, Chiba has waited for nearly an hour, and by the way, he has perfected Itachi''s professor plan. However, Hyuga Xueying has always maintained a focused interpretation posture, obviously he has not solved it yet, which makes him a little impatient. After all, there is another Itachi upstairs waiting for him to teach. Nor can it be spent here in one afternoon. "It will take a while." In response, Hyuga Xueying didn''t look up, but just said something. "Then I''ll come back tonight." Hearing this, Chiba took a breath and slowly stood up, but was about to leave. The secret code is only a few words, is it so troublesome to interpret? Two-break code... Is this kind of code word so complicated? And this kind of suspicious thought flashed through his mind. Although he hadn''t systematically studied code words, cipher signs and the like, he had heard of this kind of ambiguity code word system, and it should not be such a complicated thing. However, it is also possible that Shinsuke Hyuga and Xueying Hyuga have improved, and Chiba is not sure about anything here. "Come back after dinner almost." In response, Hyuga Xueying said a deadline. "it is good." Hearing this, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, got up and left, the door was closed, and the figure had already submerged in another exit of the basement chamber. Then, there was a slight sound of footsteps until it disappeared. ... "call!" When the sound of Chiba''s footsteps finally disappeared, Hyuga Xueying let out a sigh of relief, seeming to be greatly relieved. Then, after a long breath, he frowned slightly, stood up, and walked to the wooden door where Chiba had left as low as possible. He pushed open a gap with affection, and after looking at it for a while, he returned. Before the table. "It seems that he is really gone." Silently picked up the two small scrolls with secret words, Hyuga Xueying whispered softly, and at the same time, took a blank scroll on the desk, and handily filled the writing and drawing canvas on the desk with tiny prints. Removed the blank paper, silently wrote a few words on the scroll. "This matter can only be done by you. Don''t let Chiba know or discover it." But after the pen and ink was tactful, there was such a line on the white paper. "Why, can''t Chiba know about this? The secret code has already been assigned to him half, shouldn''t Taki Chiba know about this matter?" Then, after reading this line of words several times, he furrowed his brows deeply, looking very confused. Master Zhenjie, there is nothing wrong with the content of the secret code, but this first sentence is too illogical. Since the other half of the code is in Taki Chiba''s hands, then, in this matter, Mr. Shinsuke should be the two of us. Taki Chiba means that he can be trusted. but Why, at this time, did not let Taki Chiba know? As he muttered to himself, his mind was full of doubts, not knowing why. In fact, he had cracked this code long ago, and it only took one minute. As for the previous hour, it was entirely a delay after he interpreted this sentence. In order to let Chiba leave. Although he didn''t think of a good way for a while, he could only use the stupid way to delay until the opponent left. However, now that Chiba has left, he has achieved his goal. However, he still couldn''t understand why his master entrusted the secret code to Taki Chiba, but he didn''t let him participate in the secret code. Although I hate Takichiba, the attitudes and positions of the people involved in this matter, Yukina and Takichiba, are the same as themselves. He could not deny this. He believed that Taki Chiba would never be ambiguous when it came to Xuena and would keep this secret. Precisely because of this, he couldn''t understand what his master planned for such an arrangement. Moreover, looking at the current situation, it is undoubtedly better for Taki Chiba to join in. Since this is the last plan of his master after his death, his master should consider that he may have been in jail. Now, he and Being behind bars is actually the same. Although the essence is different, the form is the same. It is impossible for his master to arrange this way. "However, Shinsuke-sama must have his reason for making such an arrangement. Here, I can only take a risk! I just hope that it won''t be a burden to Mr. Kushina." But thinking of this, Hyuga Xueying sighed solemnly, and then destroyed all the secret signs such as the small scroll of secret signs and the white paper. After that, I sat down and ate the bento that Kushina had brought for lunch in the morning. After dinner, Takichiba will come down again. Before that, I have to get things in my hands. This is a daytime operation, and now there are secret whistles all around, I have to find a way. Find a way to avoid them! After eating clean, Hyuga Xueying packed up the lunch box, frowned and began to think. Thinking about it, his only remaining white eye, the white pupil slowly raised, and the meridians bulged and extended all the way to the temple. In the mutilated white-eye vision ~www.novelhall.com~, it is the location of six secret guards around this Japanese-style cabin. ... "Then, this afternoon, let''s start learning the basic knowledge of chakra''s change of nature and form, as well as proficiency in Jie Yin." But at this time, watching Itachi use all the knot seals, after there was no error, Chiba took out two scrolls and placed them on the table in front of Itachi. The nature and form of Chakra changed, so soon began to teach? Hearing this sentence, this Itachi had no reaction yet, but the opposite Xuena was startled for a while. This is too fast. Generally, this kind of teaching will only be taught when the teacher is out. After being surprised, she was slightly confused. "The change in nature and form of Chakra?" Obviously, Little Itachi didn''t know what the nature and shape changes of this chakra were, so he asked directly. "You''ll know when you read it. If you don''t understand anything, ask me at any time." But this time, Chiba no longer said more, just Tao. "Yes! Teacher Chiba." Itachi didn''t ask much about this, and just looked at it. Sure enough, the early education of this big family was early, and it was now literate. Looking at Itachi''s demeanor and movement, Chiba couldn''t help but flash with emotion. Then, after sighing, he didn''t say much, took out two blank scrolls and began to write. After completing the basic learning, the advanced stage has not been sorted out. Please write it quickly when you have time. But in his heart, he thought. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1317： see you tomorrow "Have you written all this down?" Recovering the scroll about Chakra''s change of nature and form in Itachi''s hand, Chiba asked as he watched the scroll was carried into his arms all the way. "Take it down, Teacher Chiba." In response, Itachi flickered his big eyes, and replied very seriously. "Very well, then, when you go home today, just experiment. You should be quite proficient in the application of Chakra." When Hearing Itachi''s answer, Chiba nodded and asked again. "Yes, Teacher Chiba." Itachi''s answer is still simple. Ok Now that I said that, there should be no problem. Now that I have been able to attach Chakra to my fist, tread water and climb trees, I am afraid that this child has already carried out relevant training in private. Then, let him try the basic conditions of Chakra''s change of nature and form, which should also be achieved. In response to this, Chiba silently nodded, but this thought passed through his mind. "Tomorrow, I should not be at home, so after you come here tomorrow, you will follow todays physical training for training, and then find sister Xuenai. Today, I will hand over the second phase of Chakras nature change and form change basis. Sister Xuenai, you can proceed to the next stage of learning after passing the test of sister Xuenai, understand?" While nodding, Chiba couldn''t help but touched Itachi''s head and said. Tomorrow, he is indeed not at home. He will have to attend the groundbreaking ceremony of the Ninja Engineering Team tomorrow. He also has to take part in it. He can''t leave everything to Kakashi. He still has to do what should be done. After all, the fourth generation of Hokage left the expansion to him, not Kakashi. He hasn''t shown up, leaving everything to Kakashi, which is obviously inappropriate. Hey? Let me test? At this time, Xue Nai was slightly taken aback when he heard this, and a shocked thought flashed in his mind. "Yes, Teacher Chiba." Hearing Chiba''s words, Itachi seemed to hesitate slightly, glanced at Xuena next to him, and responded. is it? Will Mr. Chiba be home tomorrow? Mrs. Mother said that Mr. Chiba is now Hokages assistant agent and has many things to be busy. It seems that tomorrow I cant teach me personally. In the words, his little heart was slightly disappointed. "Sorry!" At this moment, looking at Itachi with big sullen eyes, Chiba''s hand originally removed from his hand suddenly curled up slightly, and the middle of his food touched his forehead with both fingers. To be sorry. "pain!" Obviously, Itachi did not expect that Chiba would come to this hand. The party item was pushed back slightly, and his hands were suddenly raised, covering his forehead, blinking his **** eyes, some Looked at Chiba confusedly. At this time, Chiba''s face clearly flashed a stiff color, but after contacting Itachi''s eyes, he managed to show a natural smile, and said: "When I''m done with this, I promise you, give it to You are an S-rank ninjutsu." "S...S-rank ninjutsu?" In response to this, Itachi''s eyes clearly brightened. Although his face was still, he blurted out: "Really...really?" "Really." Looking at Itachi''s small expression, the grin at the corner of Chiba''s mouth slowly expanded. On this day of getting along, this young Uchiha Itachi can be said to be very obedient and smart. Although he is only three years old, he can already see some of the Itachi in the original work in his demeanor. As a character that Chiba likes in the original work, although Itachi is still young, his performance is different from the impression, but at this time, Chiba really likes this little guy. Of course, it is not the kind of love. The kind of love of the characters in the original works, but a kind of love that the teacher may have for his disciples. After all, Itachi was a living child by his side. He was obedient and didn''t bother him. He seemed to like him very much. It was exactly the feeling of looking forward to his brother next door, and Chiba couldn''t fully substitute him into the original, a character named "Uchiha Itachi" whom he had seen but never contacted. To tell the truth, Chiba can''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment in the longing for the brother next door. And Chiba is not the kind of person who particularly hates children, and with the status of a master and apprentice, this is a bit quicker even though the masters love for his disciples is increased in one day, but Chiba I love the character of Itachi very much. Although it is not completely substituted, it cannot be completely substituted. It also removes the sense of contradiction between the current Itachi and the original Itachi, plus the current neighbors brothers and disciples In a sense, the feeling and identity of the person is also a kind of love house and black bar. Uh I didn''t pay attention, this action shouldn''t matter. But at this moment, behind this smile, after that affection, Chiba''s heart was a little embarrassed. Just now, when he was comforting Itachi, seeing the slight disappointment in his eyes, he couldn''t help making that move. That Itachi often comforted Sasuke, tapping his forehead with two fingers. It was really used accidentally. After all, thinking of Itachi, this iconic action, even if Chiba didn''t deliberately think about it, he was still somewhat conditioned. Ugh As I have been in this Naruto world for longer and more familiar with the people around me, I may have adapted to this place more and more, and I am less and less of it as a world to travel through, and even the memories of previous lives. It started to blur. I am, more and more integrated into this Naruto world. Some things, after I no longer feel that this is a journey through the world, I become less and less noticed. The last time "the hero who writes round eyes", and this time "Itachi''s action", UU reading www.uukanshu.com is all because of this inattention. And with these thoughts, a thought flashed in Qianye''s mind that he didn''t know if it was a sigh or some other emotion. Chiba...Is this coaxing itachi? At this time, hearing the conversation between the two of Chiba, Xuena flashed such a thought. "Well, that''s all for today''s class. It''s not early anymore. You can go back earlier." Looking at Itachi, who was holding his forehead in front of him, but his eyes seemed to be shining, Chiba handed him the small satchel that Itachi had brought and spoke. "Yes, Teacher Chiba." In response to this, Itachi, who was obviously in the excitement of S-rank ninjutsu, stood up immediately, grabbed the bag, carried it on to himself, and nodded heavily. Perhaps, for him in the future, for him who raised his eyes with S-level illusion, such an S-level ninjutsu is nothing strange, but for him now, for him who is not deeply involved in the world, the current S Grade ninjutsu is undoubtedly what he desires most. "Go, be careful on the way." At this time, Chiba looked at the yellowish sky outside, and it was already near dusk, and said. "Yes, then, goodbye, Teacher Chiba, goodbye, sister Xuena, and I would like to ask you for your advice tomorrow." Hearing that, Itachi leaned slightly towards Chiba and Xuena, said goodbye, and then ran out choked. "See you tomorrow, Itachi." And in the footsteps of this little foot, what responded to him was Xuena''s words with a smile. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1318： Really plan? "Are you really going to teach him S-rank ninjutsu?" When Itachi''s footsteps drifted away, Xuena couldn''t help but speak, and asked Chiba who was sitting aside. "Ok." In this regard, Chiba did not hesitate, nodded and answered. "I thought you were coaxing him." Hearing this, Xue Nai smiled slightly and said. Unexpectedly, Chiba valued this disciple so much. On the first day, he loved it so much that he even taught S-level ninjutsu. At first, Mr. Kushina was still a little worried, afraid that Chiba wouldn''t try his best, and even hid in the room peeking at it. It''s totally over-concerned. But such a thought flashed through her mind. "Uh... how can this coax him? If you want to teach, you must teach." In this regard, Chiba was a little strange, raised his head and said. "It''s nothing, I just think it''s too exaggerated to teach him S-level ninjutsu all at once." When hearing Chiba''s words with a strange tone, Xue Nai smiled and said. After all, this one is S-rank ninjutsu, which is really incredible. "Of course it is not passed now. Now Itachi has only learned the basics of Chakra''s character changes and form changes. To learn S-level ninjutsu, at least he has to learn the ultimate knowledge of Chakra''s character changes and form changes. . Its too early. Tell him so now, just to give him a goal and make him work harder." Upon hearing this, Chiba also smiled, shook his head, and said. The purpose of what he said so, of course, could not be just to comfort Itachi, and there was a deeper meaning in it. Although he hoped that Itachi could learn more slowly, but that did not mean that Chiba wanted to hide privately, and did little tricks to slow Itachi''s learning speed. Now that he has become a teacher of Itachi, even for political purposes, he does not intend to teach Itachi for political purposes. This Itachi is an absolutely good seedling. If he is abolished, he can''t convince himself. "Yeah, too." At this moment, when he heard Chiba''s words, Xue Na nodded and agreed. Although she is not very young, she has gone through life and death several times, and even suffered major changes, and her mind is no longer a pure little girl. She naturally understood the intention of Qianye. No matter how genius is, if he doesn''t make efforts, he will always stay where he is. Chiba''s doing this aroused the enthusiasm of Itachi to study hard, which is very reasonable, and there is nothing wrong with it. "Oh, by the way, is Teacher Jiuxina coming back tonight?" When Xue Na agreed with the voice, Chiba seemed to have thought of something and asked. "I didn''t say, but I don''t seem to be back for dinner. What''s wrong?" Xuena was stunned for a moment, then seemed to think of something, and his face changed slightly. shit! How did I forget! Teacher Jiu Xinnai said last night, let us settle the dinner by ourselves! But in her mind, such a thought passed. "Oh, is that right?" In this regard, Chiba is normal, without much change. This Jiu Xinnai has been away from home for three days, and only cooks three meals a day without being in the shadows. What is it going to do? Although there is no need to worry about safety, she is Kyuubi''s Renzhuli after all, and in the village, there are usually three or five dark parts to protect her, and now it''s a fight with Bofeng Shuimen, but this matter is Hokage after all Private matters will not spread out, and now she is still the fiancee of four generations of Hokage, this protection may be more tight. But, what is she doing now that she is missing home early and returning all the time? Could it really improve the living environment for Hyuga Xueying? Do not! Hyuga Xueying has almost improved, so what is she doing? With this unchanged appearance, Chiba was full of doubts. Ok? shit! Forget a big event! Then, in the midst of this doubt, he suddenly thought of something, and the whole person suddenly sat upright, and then a rather urgent word: "Xuenai, I suddenly thought of one thing. We will go out for barbecue later. Wait a minute. Ah, I''m going out the door to run an errand!" Errands? But Chiba''s sudden sound made Xuena a little dazed. "Oh, well, then I will wait for you." However, Xuena didn''t say much. From Chiba''s words, she could still hear that although Chiba said it was urgent, but the things to do were not dangerous, otherwise she would not be allowed to wait. Instead, he said that he would not come back for dinner. Obviously, this was really going to run errands. Since it''s errands, what else can happen in the village. At the moment, Xue Na is also quite relieved. , "Well, wait for me!" At this time, Chiba had already stood up, and after leaving such a sentence, he ran out. "Be careful on the way, don''t come back too late!" Hearing the sound of the door opening and closing, Xue Na hurriedly raised her voice and shouted. "Hmm! I''ll be back soon!" But Chiba''s response sound has already been heard from a long distance. what happened? Such anxiousness, although it is impossible to be dangerous, it is still rare to see Chiba in such an emergency. Could it be a major event in the village. I hope not to delay things. Hearing this Chiba''s response, Yuuki''s heart ~www.novelhall.com~ flashed with slight worries. ... How can I forget this matter! Really... Alas, my memory has really declined recently. I always do one thing and forget that one thing. It seems that it is necessary to set a schedule. This should be done at noon today, but, because of Shinsuke Hyugas secret signal, I forgot it so thoroughly...I only remembered it until dusk. If it werent for a sudden reminder, I guess I could only notice it tomorrow. . And tomorrow, whether there will be that time is not certain. In addition, Hongyan didn''t want to understand the method of not returning to the confinement room. He was inattentive and forgot. hateful! Can you still do things well? Although things have not diminished, I should have adapted to this state of things one after another! Why are there always mistakes! Had it not been surprisingly smooth now, I am afraid I would have messed up many things! Damn it! At this time, Chiba has already ran for nearly a kilometer, and the speed is still increasing. The secret whistle in the dark caused a commotion all the way, but after seeing that it is Chiba, he took a sigh of relief. It''s really too busy, it''s all like this. Of course, their actions were also in the corner of Chiba''s eyes, but Chiba ignored them, and went straight to the confinement room. How can I forget what I told Hongyan to work tomorrow! At this moment, his mind was full of such thoughts. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! ~： No updates today People are still outside, cant go back, everyone rest early, Im sorry, Im crying "The Legend of Naruto Chiba" has not been updated today and is currently being hit, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1319： I have a sense of measure "Tomorrow?" Hiroshiko''s voice came from behind the dark iron gate. In the voice, there seemed to be some sighs and some emotions. "Yes, tomorrow, I will pick you up early in the morning tomorrow, and you have a good rest today. Don''t stay up late." At this moment, Chiba was sitting with his back on the iron gate, and after hearing this sound, he spoke. Just five minutes ago, he rushed all the way to here, and told Hirohiko about joining the Ninja Engineering Team. As for Hongyan''s reaction, it was the previous sentence mixed with sighs and emotions. "So, accepting Itachi is the condition of the patriarch?" At this moment, Hongyan''s last sentence came. "Take Itachi... you..." Obviously, Chiba didn''t expect Hongyan to say this, and his face changed slightly. "Today, when Mr. Kushina came to deliver the meal, he told me about it. I guess its correct, you go to the Uchiha clan for me. And the reason why I can join your ninja project without being held accountable The team, the support of Hokage alone is not enough. Only when the patriarch suppresses other peoples dissatisfaction can it proceed smoothly. Moreover, this time, you are inexplicably, no, its wrong, you just accepted an apprentice without warning, and You are still the heir of our Uchiha clan. Dont hide it from me. Among them, if there are no conditions and no transactions, its impossible." Later, after Chiba''s words, Hirohiko''s words followed one after another. Hirohiko... Sure enough, just like opening a chi, the Uchiha clan is really a bit scary. Once that love is lost, the hatred caused by this love can actually make people grow like this... Really... I don''t know what to say! Hearing these successive words, Chiba''s heart, to be honest, was abrupt. He didn''t expect that Hongyan would guess all the things behind this incident only with the information that received it as a condition. Compared with the previous Hongyan, this is a world of difference. Although the former Hongyan was definitely not a stupid, his thinking ability was not so outstanding. When he was replaced by the former, he could not guess these. I am afraid that is to congratulate him. He would not think so much, nor would he think. So deep. Compared with himself, Hongyan is only an eleven-year-old child after all, and he has the mature thinking of an adult. It is not unusual for him to want these joints. However, it is another matter for Hongyan, an eleven-year-old child, to think so deeply. This has demonstrated the leaps and bounds of Hongyan''s thinking. Although he didn''t know what was going on here, what made Hirohiko make such a leap forward, the only thing Chiba could think of was the darkness from the loss of love, which gave Hirohiko a terrifying progress. Whether this progress is good or bad, Chiba doesn''t know. "Yes, this is actually a political deal. Naruto needs Uchiha''s power to peacefully resolve the increasingly prominent conflicts between the village and Uchiha, as well as the problems left over by the previous generation and the previous generation, while Uchiha needs A politically innocent line is considered the first friendly contact between the two since the second generation of Hokage. It can be said that this may be a major event related to the future of the village." And thinking of this, Chiba no longer concealed it. Since Hongyan had already guessed it, there was no point in concealing it. It would be better to tell him directly. "No, I''m not asking about the relationship behind you. I also know that it''s best for me not to involve any political relationships. I just want to say, Itachi, how do you plan to teach." Hearing Qianye''s sentence, there was a word from the iron gate that was different from what Qianye thought. "how to teach?" Upon hearing this, Chiba was taken aback for a moment. "Yes, how to teach?" Inside the door, it was repeated. "Of course I have to teach well. After all, I am the heir of the Uchiha clan. And the qualifications are very good. If the teaching is abolished, I will not be able to pass my own level." At this time, Chiba also reacted and said hurriedly. This kid... Did you care about me? And such a comforting thought flashed in his mind. "Well, that''s good, I just think that although it is a deal and a condition, Itachi is innocent and he deserves what a student deserves." In this regard, such a slightly relieved word came from the door. "Ah, I understand." Upon hearing this, Chiba''s mouth curled up with a warm smile and nodded. "Then, give these to Xuenai," After Chiba finished speaking, the meal delivery port on the side handed out several volumes of thick-skin scrolls and bamboo slips for Braille, which fell on the ground with a snap. "so much?" At this, Chiba was slightly surprised. "I stayed up all night yesterday and turned one into Braille. It is estimated that Xuena can read it for two days. I will make the rest slowly every day." Inside the door, there was such a sentence. "Oh... I know, but you have to pay attention to rest. The ninja engineering team''s business is not an easy job. Outside, I can''t favor you. After all, you still wear sin." Hearing this, Chiba opened the mouth while packing up the braille scrolls and bamboo slips. "I understand." In this regard, Hongyan expressed his understanding. "This, the Ninja Engineering Team, what exactly do you want me to do?" Then, at the end, he seemed to think of something and hurriedly asked Chiba. "Uh...didn''t I tell you?" When hearing this question, Chiba frowned slightly, and after a pause in his hand, he asked. "No, you just told me about the Ninja Engineering Team, saying it was the preparatory work for the expansion plan. Next, I dont know the specifics. Tell me about it, and I will also prepare. After all I haven''t used any ninjutsu for a long time. I''m afraid that Jieyin is strange." In this regard, Hongyan said truthfully. "Uh... I''m sorry, I forgot. This, the preliminary preparations are basically logging. You can also participate in the design of new buildings. For you, it will be quite tiring. You can practice the wind as appropriate. Familiar, users who will be very short of wind. It is best to use a wide range of ~www.novelhall.com~ If you do not learn, I can secretly get some for you. Grade B and below should be fine. " When he heard Hongyan''s words, Chiba first apologized, and then added. "Okay, I see, let''s forget about ninjutsu." Hearing this, Hongyan said. "Um...I know, then, come here today, Xuena is still waiting for me to go back to eat. Do you want me to bring you something later?" At this time, Chiba also packed up the braille and got up to leave. "No, Mr. Jiu Xinnai helped me prepare everything," Hirohiko, on the other hand, rejected Chiba''s proposal. "Then, see you tomorrow." Hearing this, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and walked out directly to the exit. "Chiba!" However, when he took a few steps out, Hongyan suddenly stopped him. "what happened?" Chiba hurriedly stopped. "I don''t want you to join the political department." However, after this cry, there was a long pause before Hongyan said such a sentence. This guy But when he heard this, Chiba felt warm for no reason. "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure." Then, he smiled slightly and said in an affirmative tone. "Um... be careful." After hearing Chiba''s words, there was a long silence inside the door before he heard such a sentence. "Then, see you tomorrow." Hearing this, Chiba smiled and turned to leave. "see you tomorrow." Inside the door, after silence, said so. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1320： Made you wait for a long time "Sorry for keeping you waiting a long time." After breathing well, Qianye slowly opened the door. When she entered, she looked like Xue Nai asleep with her bare hands, and she was busy talking, full of apologies. However, his words, and the sound of rather anxious footsteps, did not wake up Xuena. She still closed her eyes, with her long hair, her face slightly sideways, but her back was straight. Although she was tired and fell asleep, she still had a dignified and elegant temperament that belonged to the eldest lady emanating, touching Chiba''s Vision. I saw that in the light of the setting sun, Xue Nai''s body seemed to be plated with a layer of golden brilliance, and the appearance was as beautiful as a picture scroll. At this moment, Chiba slowly stopped, and at a position still quite a distance from Xuenai, stopped. Then, You Ran came up with the idea that if there is someone who is good at oil painting at this moment and turns this situation into oil painting, then what a masterpiece will be! "Humph" At this moment, just as Qianye had such thoughts in his heart, on the delicate face dyed golden by the setting sun, the long eyelashes tremble a few times, and a pair of hollow snow-white eyes, Slowly opened it. "Chiba...is that you?" After that, there was a babble with a little bewilderment. "Sorry, I made you wait a long time." Hearing this body, Chiba''s figure shrank slightly, as if he had saved himself, and immediately spoke. Of course, between words, apologies are still expressed. Xuena is waiting to fall asleep, isn''t it a long time to wait? Although he flew back this way, it took a lot of time after all. The setting sun was already slanting into the West Mountain, and in a little while, it would be dark. "you are back!" When she heard this sentence, Xuena''s figure shrank, almost shrugged her shoulders, and she hurriedly adjusted her hair and appearance, and even blurted out her mouth. Why did I fall asleep! Don''t let Chiba see bad places. In her mind, such a worried thought flashed through. "Well, sorry, it took so long to come back." In response, Chiba spoke with apology again. "No, it doesn''t matter, in fact... it didn''t take long." Listening to Qianye''s apologetic words, Xuena shook his head and said hurriedly. It really doesn''t matter. How long will I wait for you! And in her heart, there was such a thought that she couldn''t say anyway. "Oh, yes, this one is for you!" At this moment, when Qianye heard this sentence, he suddenly thought of something, and suddenly took a few steps forward, put down the slips and thick leather scroll in his arms, and placed them on the low table. "what?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Xue Na subconsciously stretched out her hand, and when she touched Jian Guanghua with a little warm touch and the roughness of the thick-skinned scroll, she couldn''t help but ask. "I asked Hongyan to do the braille, you have already read those." In this regard, Chiba said truthfully. To Hongyan? Braille? Chiba, are you doing this with Hongyan God mysteriously during this time? When she heard this, Xue Nai was taken aback, and a series of thoughts flashed through her mind. "Thanks...thank you." At the same time, when her thoughts flashed, she spit out an unexpected word, quietly, her face was slightly hot. Chiba, are you afraid that I will be bored by myself? And after this sentence, her heart seemed to be filled with honey, sweet. "It''s too early now. Let''s put these here first. Let''s go out for barbecue." Obviously, Chiba, who placed the book slips and thick leather scrolls according to the Braille serial number above, did not notice the slight blush on Xuenai''s face at this time. After finishing the placement work, he stood up and turned his head. Looking around, it seems to be looking for something. "Ok." In this regard, the sweet Xuena naturally had no objection and stood up. "Where is your bamboo pole?" Then, Chiba asked. He looked around and didn''t find Xuenai''s bamboo pole. "Huh? Not in the hallway?" Hearing that, Xuena was slightly taken aback. When she was not going out, she didnt need bamboo poles because of her familiarity with home, so she kept putting the bamboo poles and umbrella together, which is the hallway, and took them when she went out. It''s very convenient. "No, only umbrella, no bamboo poles?" In response, Chiba stepped forward and searched for it, but didn''t find it, and turned around. "How could there not be? Impossible, I today..." When she heard this, Xue Na frowned and walked over, rummaging through Qianye. However, it is true that the bamboo pole is gone. "This...what should I do?" After confirming that the bamboo pole had disappeared, Xuenai was a little anxious. After losing the light, the bamboo pole was necessary for her to travel. Moreover, she used it quite smoothly. After that, she was no longer at ease. "It''s okay, just hold me, anyway, just go to dinner." At this time, a hard-touch arm with muscles lightly touched her left hand, Chiba stretched out his right arm and handed it to her left. "Hold...Hold you?" In response to this, Xuena''s body was almost shocked, and he faltered. Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ my cheeks faint. "Well, I''ll take you there, and I''ll take you back again. At this time, because of the dismantling of the original rotisserie, the temporary rotisserie is not big, and there will be a queue a little later, and I dont know what to do. How long does it take?" At this time, Chiba was looking outside, and saw that the setting sun had completely sunk, and the barbecue restaurant was about to line up. "But...but..." She almost swallowed, Xuenai''s face was already boiling hot, but she lowered her head, and the voice in her mouth became smaller and smaller. Arm... Arm Chiba... This...this this...this isn''t a girl...a girl girl...a girlfriend can only do it? And her heart was already messed up. "Let''s go, it''s too late!" However, before she could finish her words, Chiba had already forcibly pulled her hand, placed it on her raised right hand, pressed her left hand with her left hand, and went out. Unexpectedly, she almost staggered, and her whole body slammed into Chiba''s right side. She couldn''t help but firmly grasped Chiba''s arms with her hands. "Well, that''s it, I''ll take you there." However, less than her reaction, looking at Chiba in the sky, her right hand, which is the right arm she was holding, pressed slightly to clamp her arm, and then, there was a burst of light and heavy force. Take her forward. But at this moment, her head was blank, her cheeks turned into red apples in an instant, and she was about to breathe white gas. Feeling that his body was soft and could hardly stand up, he had to follow Qianba at the same pace. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1321： Is this necessary? "Ziz...Ziz..." With the sizzle of the barbecue, Chiba swallowed while putting the roasted meat into Xuena''s dishes. "Do you want any more seasoning?" And asked very carefully. "No, no, it''s fine for now, you can eat too, I can''t eat much." At this time, Xue Nai''s face was still blushing, but he lowered his head slightly and spoke. The tone was soft and almost inaudible. From holding Qianye to her seat now, her heart has never slowed down. Uh Xuena, are you shy? This, because it is invisible, so other senses, even the sixth sense, are enhanced? At this moment, when he heard Xuenai''s words, Chiba raised his head slightly, and paused in his hand to put the barbecue tongs in Xuenai''s bowl. When he saw Xuenai''s red cheeks, he seemed to understand something. No wonder... Then, there was clarity in his heart, his eyes turned suddenly, and a slight wry smile broke out at the corner of his mouth. After all, being watched by so many people! In the bitter smile, Chiba is also a little bitter At this moment, the two of them are sitting in a simple shop made of canvas and brackets in this barbecue shop. There are no walls on all sides. Whether they are lined up outside or filled with meals inside, their eyes are intentional or unintentional. Looking here, there are half-and-half of seeing him and Xuena, and some of them are watching him and Xuena. Basically, they are in a state of "a lot of attention." Even some children rushed over excitedly, staring at them without evasively sucking their fingers, until their parents reprimanded them to go back. Moreover, basically every one looks at it quietly or openly, the smile at the corner of the mouth is ambiguous. Not to mention that it was a girl Xuena, Chiba himself was a little ashamed. "cough!" After this glance, Chiba was indeed a little embarrassed, and he gave a light cough to calm the embarrassment a little bit. However, this awkward cough did have a series of reactions. First, the customers who were dining have withdrawn their gaze and their behavior, but the ambiguous expressions in the eyes and the corners of their mouths have become stronger, and there are even such things as "shy" and "always, don''t I saw it, I finally dated once", "Yes, that''s Chiba, the hero Taki Chiba", "That''s the princess Yukina of the Hyuga family", "I feel like a good match, the two of them" Kind of whispers came. Then, the customers who were still waiting in line began to control their children and stopped watching. It''s just that if there is no talking like these customers, they will still come in with the meaty phoenix. Of course, it fell into the ears of the two of them, especially Xue Nai''s ears. After that, Xue Nai''s head lowered lower and her face flushed. Unexpectedly, the people in Konoha Village are so gossiping, but are they just coming out for a meal? Can you commit such a big battle? Ugh Seeing Xuena''s reaction, Qianye had such a helpless thought in his heart, deeply feeling that the people in Konoha Village are really gossip. Actually, Chiba thinks this way, but it is a bit wrong. The two of them came in arm in arm just now. Although Chiba asked Xuena to hold her arms because she couldn''t see it, the customers dont know, so , Its not that the customers are too gossip, it is that the two of them are too "domineering". However, Xuenai was even more shy and shy. Chiba complained in his heart. After this cough, Chiba could only pretend to fill Xuenai''s dishes with meat without any change, and then after seeing it almost, I just started to put it on my plate, and ordered three more. Now, as a Hokage assistant, his salary has naturally improved a lot, plus the money left over from buying heavy props, there is no shortage of such a small amount of money. And soon, as the line of sight no longer came, the sound of discussion gradually turned into a work problem. After the parents were short, Xuena''s shyness and rapid heartbeat also slowly calmed down. Slowly picked up the chopsticks. "Well, I haven''t eaten this barbecue for a long time, it is still so delicious!" Seeing Xuena moved his chopsticks, Chiba''s heart was also loose, speeding up the meat into his mouth, and said. "Well, it''s delicious." In response, Xue Nai''s mouth filled with a faint smile, lightly took a bite of the special grilled meat that Chiba gave her specially, and then slowly chewed. In front of Chiba, Xuena was very reserved and more elegant than ever. "I think I should revise the expansion plan. I have to make sure that this store is open at all times." The texture of the meat in the mouth and the tender and juicy gravy slowly melted away in the mouth, Chiba said. I still like meat so much... Upon hearing this, Xuena couldn''t help but smile. Although she couldn''t see it, she was so familiar with Chiba. You could imagine Chiba''s contented expression now without looking at her. Ok? Then, after this smile spread, Xue Na suddenly thought of something. "Speaking of the expansion plan, Kakashi is running to us these days, is it because of the expansion plan?" Then she spoke. "Hmm...hmm? Kakashi? You found it?" When she heard these words, Chiba was slightly taken aback. "Kakashi would greet me at the front door every time he came, didn''t you hear?" In this regard, Xue Na was also slightly taken aback. what? This kid, also said hello to Xuena? Then why do you have to walk through the window every time? And hearing this, Chiba was also startled. "This matter~www.novelhall.com~Yes, because I still have some things to deal with, so Kakashi is more responsible for this area, especially the ninja engineering team." Afterwards, he honestly admitted. "Really? So how are the preparations now?" However, Xuena didn''t seem to want to bring up this topic intentionally. "Very smoothly. Now the ninja engineering team has completed preparations, and it is much better than expected. There are hundreds of people. The preparations for this expansion plan will soon be over. As long as the preparations are over, the expansion plan is basically It has entered the later stage of construction. At that time, it can be handed over to the foreman and the like, which does not take much effort." But after hearing Xuena''s words, Chiba mentioned it like this. "Hundreds of people? Can you get so many people now?" Obviously, Xuena also knew the current situation of the full load of the village''s personnel. Although he took a shot casually, after hearing it, he couldn''t help asking. "Yeah, isn''t the school closed? I thought of a plan that can train students and carry out engineering team plans. The response was very good." In this regard, Chiba said truthfully. "This... have you contacted the Anbu or the defense forces?" However, unexpectedly, Xue Nai''s brow furrowed as soon as these words came out, and his face suddenly became serious, as if he had thought of something very important. Contact the Anbu or the Defense Forces? But when she heard this, Qianye was slightly startled, puzzled. Do I still need to contact the Anbu or the defense forces? Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1322： Workaholic "Is there any problem here?" For a moment, Chiba was about to put the barbecue in his mouth in his hands, slowly put it down, and looked at this Xuena, and asked quite seriously. He knew that Xuenai''s look would never be a joke. Moreover, based on Xuenai''s experience, there may be rules he doesn''t know, or something he has missed. Therefore, he also got serious here and asked Xuenai seriously. "There is a problem." However, Xuena said that there was a problem with Chiba. "Did I miss something, or did I overlook something?" Hearing this, Chiba hurriedly put down his chopsticks, his figure was slightly straight, and asked. "Actually, it''s not a big problem. It''s just that, with more than 300 students, I think it is necessary to contact the Anbu or the defense forces. There are some things that should be paid attention to, and no loopholes should be allowed." And hearing Chiba''s words, Xuena spoke. What should I pay attention to? Can''t there be any loopholes? Can''t get out Vulnerability? Hearing this, Chiba was stunned at first, then seemed to think of something, his eyes brightened, and he hurriedly said: "You mean, the actions of these hundreds of people will cause problems with the defense and secret sentries in the village? There are some security risks?" "Well, yes, because of the martial law, the village is fully loaded with personnel. Suddenly, this group of hundreds of people is added, and a very large-scale construction preparatory activity is to be carried out. This will definitely cause A certain degree of chaos, if there is no special person watching it, I am afraid it is not just a matter of security risks." Faced with Chiba''s problem, Xuena gently picked up a piece of meat, took a bite, and said. "Ok" When she heard this sentence, Chiba groaned. It turned out to be the case. I was really negligent. The actions of a few hundred people, and the preparation work is the virgin forest behind the village. It is indeed easy to take advantage of it, there are many people, and the area is wide. If there is no special person staring at it, It is indeed an opportunity. I was really negligent. If it weren''t for Xuena''s reminder, I''m afraid it''s not necessarily a mistake! At present, the reason for the martial law of Bofeng Water Gate is to guard against spies in the enemy village. It can be seen that the enemy village is eyeing Konoha''s interior. In addition to the current situation of the five countries, even if there is no gap, other ninja villages will not be easy. Now, it is estimated that other spies in Ninja Village are staring at this piece, looking for the gap into Konoha. The preparation work of my engineering team, I am afraid, will really become a big gap. While pondering, Qianye''s mind flashed such a thought. "Indeed, here I have to contact the Anbu and the defense forces. I just dont know if there are any personnel that can be separated from the defense and the Anbu. Now the personnel are fully loaded. Moreover, such a large project requires a lot of people. ." After pondering, Chiba couldn''t help but speak. It is one thing to need someone to guard it, and it is another thing to have someone staring at it. Now, the problem of the village''s personnel has been encountered by Chiba before. Nothing is clearer than him. "There should be some people in the defense force. Although not many, if they are allowed to perform overtime and rest periods in a two-hour rotation after the on-duty time, roughly 20 people can be spared. On average, each person works overtime 2 Hour, compared to the state of emergency, this is already very loose, I think it can be achieved." In this regard, Xue Na said. "For twenty people, it should be ok." And when he heard this, Qianye''s eyes were almost bright. He knew very well that twenty experienced defense force personnel were stalking, regardless of whether they were open or secret, they could guarantee nothing. If it doesn''t work, he can also reduce the scope of activities, increase the counterintelligence training among some students, and shorten the working hours to alleviate the shortage of personnel. Now there are more than 300 people, even if the efficiency is a little low, but ten unfamiliar students can be worthy of a proficient ninja who has mastered the wind or the earth. There is no need to worry about the construction period. In his heart, he nodded secretly. Ok? How did Xuena know so clearly? What about the defense forces? Then, after nodding secretly, Qianye suddenly thought of something. "Are you sure?" Then, after thinking about this, he quickly asked. "Well, sure, during this period of time, Captain Watanabe sometimes came to ask me some questions, including the transfer of personnel, the arrangement of tasks, and sometimes the secret guards around us would be replaced by defense forces. Some sisters Seeing me bored, I will tell me something about the defense forces." Xuena didn''t conceal anything about this, and said truthfully. "Uh" Upon hearing this sentence, the corners of Chiba''s mouth stiffened. I...how do I feel, Xuenai is more suitable as a Naruto assistant than me. This leader and subordinates trust her too much! She has already stepped down, and will call her some decisions and information about the defense forces, and will ask her opinions... This Watanabe, although his personal strength is not outstanding, but since he has been in the defense force for so many years, it shows his talent. Unexpectedly, there is still nothing to ask Xuena. This, Xuena''s talent is absolutely capable of being an assistant... As for the subordinates, they trust her so much. They still come to chat with her if there is nothing to do. They probably have to report their work problems... It''s no wonder that I know so much about the defense force. Although Xue Nai is not in the defense force, she is still in that position at ~www.novelhall.com~. Gee! Why, I feel incomparable! And such a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. At this moment, he deeply felt that he was far inferior to Xuena in the matter of assuming the position of the village, and he felt that he might never be loved by leaders and subordinates like Xuena. "What''s the matter? If you are too busy, I can ask Captain Watanabe or ask Sadako to convey it to you. I will list the plan for you today." But at this time, after hearing Qianye''s silence for a long time, Xue Na said hurriedly. "No, no, I can... No, no, I''ll leave this to you. If I go to negotiate, it may take a lot of effort." Hearing these words, Qianye first instinctively wanted to negotiate by himself, but after a flash of inspiration, he passed it to Xuenai. After all, the defense forces are still familiar with Xuena, and if Xuena helps him to reach these people, when he finally settles the merits and demerits, he can also give Xuena a lot of credit. This is also true for Xuena. A good insurance. By the way, it is also a warning to the Hyuga clan. "Well, leave it to me." When she heard this, Xuena was obviously very happy, nodded immediately, and then said: "Then let''s finish eating quickly and go home." "Ok!" In response, Chiba nodded himself. Then, they ate their heads, the two of them said nothing. In a sense, both of them are kind of workaholic. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1323： Program "So, go home?" Looking at the several-person barbecue plate that had been wiped out, Chiba touched her slightly propped belly and said to Xue Na in front. "Well, then I will start to write down the plan, you go back and tell me your schedule, location, etc., and when will you start work?" In response, Xuena nodded, and was about to get up. "Work starts tomorrow." And watching Xuena get up, Chiba also got up hurriedly, handing it over, saying in a hurry. However, the posture looked like a western gentleman. "Then I will list it for you today, and then I will send it to Captain Watanabe today. Tomorrow, I should be able to arrange it in the morning. Captain Watanabe is a very efficient commander, and I always want to Talk to you." And it seemed that I felt the hand that Chiba handed over. Xu was because there was something in his heart, and Xuena didn''t feel any shyness this time, and he put it straight on. "Okay, but I don''t promise to talk to him." In response, Chiba took a step forward and said. This pair of Watanabe Kenshin, although Chiba occasionally heard some things about him, his efforts and the blooming of his talents from the mouth of Hafeng Mizuno, but Chiba always had some grudges against him, Guan Ye and the three of them died. , Although we cant blame Watanabe Kenshin, after all, everyone will make mistakes, even Oshemaru, there were several command mistakes that led to the deaths of many ninjas, but Chiba still couldnt let it go, so she wouldnt go to him Trouble, but I don''t want to have anything to do with him. "I know, I know, not for you to chat with him..." Xuena clearly knew something about this, she said immediately. Then, after these words, the two of them walked out the door in arms, and walked to their Japanese-style cabin with a high profile. Of course, the passers-by next to him looked sideways. Although it is already night, there are still many pedestrians on the road, and the scene is quite spectacular. It''s just that the two of them now have cares in their hearts, and they don''t care about these strange and ambiguous eyes. Hey? Is this gone? Is this really a date? How do I feel that they talked about official business, and then they started to eat, without saying a word, and in the end, they just left? Before I left, it seemed to be talking about official business? At this time, the customers who were still queuing or dining at the rotisserie looked suspiciously at the friends or relatives who were dining or queuing next to them, blinking and stunned. Although they were far away, the two Chiba did not speak loudly, and were basically submerged in the voices of the surrounding people, but after all, the place was ventilated in all directions, and the store was not big, more or less, there were still some indications. All the words floated out and were heard by those with sharp ears. Of course, Chiba and Xuena talked very cryptically, and even those who didn''t know why they heard it, they wouldn''t be able to guess anything. And even if there are enemy spies, Chiba and Xuena are only talking about defense issues, and there is no specific information, it doesn''t matter. ... After leaving the rotisserie, Chiba and Xuena returned to the Japanese-style cabin. Kushina hadn''t returned yet. The two turned on the lights, one returned to the low table, and the other ran up in a hurry. "Chiba, you... haven''t you told me?" Hearing Chiba running upstairs, Xuena hurriedly turned around and called. Obviously, neither of them spoke on the road. Xuena didn''t know the time and place of the construction of Chiba that she asked before leaving. She didn''t know anything about it. How could she make plans for the personnel of the defense force? time. "I''m coming." And soon; there was a chuckle of running upstairs again, and it got closer and closer, and not long after, the footsteps of the steps on the stairs came towards Xuenai. And with the sound of footsteps, Chiba''s figure holding the big scroll and the small scroll also appeared in the living room. "Wait a minute, you say I will write." And after sitting down at the low table, opposite to Xuena, Chiba began to grind and spread the paper, and said. "Then, the range of our location is almost..." At the end, only began to describe the location and time of the construction to Xue Nai. "Okay, I know, but you can do it by yourself, I can do it alone!" After listening to Chibas narrative, Xuena smiled lightly, but rejected Chibas first half of the proposal. Instead, he took out a small bamboo slip with the palm of his hand and shook his right hand. A cone-shaped kunai about the size of a **** slipped out of the cuff. During the words, Yukina had already begun to use cone-shaped kunai to engrave on the bamboo slips. "Uh" Regarding this, Chiba was stunned for a moment, but when she saw that Xuena was already engraving, and her expression gradually became focused, she didn''t say much. forgotten In Xuena''s character, she still has to be strong. Although Xuena has been relatively quiet and demure after the big changes, but she is not a weak woman. That strong and strong is still in her bones! When I say this, I look down upon her. Then, he smiled softly, and when he stopped talking, he also picked up his pen and ink and began to write. Although there are defense forces staring at them, it is inevitable that there will be loopholes. After all, it is such a large project. It is necessary to fight most of the virgin forest behind the village, and then extend from the original Hokage side of the Hokage Rock ~ www. novelhall.com~To build a new residential area, there are many things to do in terms of area and more than 300 people, which is prone to troubles, and most of these people are still childhood students. Ugh There must be an anti-spy training! Relying on the defense forces alone is not enough, so these three hundred people can only defend themselves against spies. Gee! This workload is not small! Tomorrow, I really have to go. And his heart is solemn. At the same time, the thoughts in his mind also spread. A series of intrusion methods, intrusion methods, and possible reactions after the intrusion may be used by the spies, the beginning of the scene was sketched in his mind. Then, they were integrated together, and the specialized countermeasures were gradually classified and integrated. Then, from these countermeasures, a few of the most versatile countermeasures were selected, and the combination was improved, and finally three versatile countermeasures that can basically respond to various situations Of the policy. In the end, these three countermeasures were slowly being integrated into training by Chiba. After thinking about it all, about two hours later, Chiba started writing, line by line. Almost there! At this moment, Xuena slowly put down the small bamboo slips, and slid them one by one, touching with his fingers. such That''ll be fine! After confirming, she nodded silently. There is no problem with the defense forces! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1324： Can... "Boom boom boom!" "Boom boom boom!" "Boom boom boom!" The sound of the window being knocked continuously penetrated into the ears, slowly awakening the sleeping consciousness. "Ok?" Qianye opened his eyes in a daze, sat up slowly, then turned to look at the next window, and after a yawn, a bit of bitterness appeared on his face. "I said, Kakashi, you really can''t go to the front door, can you." Then, amidst this bitterness, he said weakly. At this moment, behind the window in front of the bed, an upside-down figure was looking at him with half-squinted eyes, while his hand was slightly clenched and pressed against the window glass. "Boom boom boom!" At the stall where Chiba was talking, he knocked three more times. "Ugh" In response, Chiba sighed for a long time, then took a slightly lazy pace, walked to the window, and opened the window. "Ah" After opening, he slumped his shoulders and turned back to the bed. By the way, he glanced at the clock at the moment he turned. 6:40. The hands of the clock and the minute hand together represent this time. Gee! I knew it was never time to get up! This Kakashi! At this moment, a very dissatisfied thought flashed in his heart. Last night, although he did not go to bed very late, he helped Xuena to send the small booklet to the office of the commander of the defense force. After he handed it over to Watanabe Kenshin who was still working overtime, he returned to the Japanese cabin. . Then, after perfecting the training to guard against spies, he fell asleep. However, it is not yet time for him to get up. With the biological clock in his body at work, he really can''t open his eyes. "despair!" At this moment, just as Chiba was climbing on the meeting bed, Kakashi rolled over to the ground and stood in front of Chiba''s desk in a conventional posture. "What did you do yesterday? Didn''t you say that you must be present today? Besides, you have to explain many things yourself." Kakashi frowned slightly when he glanced at the messy unrecognized symbols on the desk. What time did this guy sleep yesterday? Didnt you forget what you are going to attend today? Then, in his heart, there was such an extremely distrustful idea of ??Chiba. After all, in his mind, Chiba is already classified as unreliable. Otherwise, he would not come here so early in the morning, for fear that Chiba would forget what he was doing. Starting today, we can''t make this kind of basket. He can do other things for him, but after all, this time it was him in the name of Hokage. If he didn''t show up, this matter might be a big deal. Moreover, most of those children came in the name of "heroes". Only the parents were eager to watch the exercise plan. There is no hero in sight, and the hero does not come to command. What will happen? I no longer know. "Huh? It''s nothing..." At this time, Chiba planted directly on the bed, and took the quilt with one hand and covered her ears, as if babbling. This kid! Seeing Chiba''s behavior, Kakashi frowned again, and even a bit of anger burst into his eyes. Also dislike me too much! Obviously, Chiba''s move was clearly because Kakashi was noisy. "Tsk!" Then Kakashi smashed his mouth and said, "It''s really nothing? Are you sure you haven''t forgotten this matter?" "No... I haven''t forgotten. I went to bed early yesterday. It is not my time to wake up. My biological clock makes me squint for a while. By the way, the defense forces will send someone today. Why don''t you go and meet up? ?" Regarding this, Qianye Urn said with an annoyance. After all, the whole face is buried under the quilt. If you don''t want to sound, it will inevitably be sound. "The defense force?" Upon hearing this, Kakashi was taken aback and asked. "In order to prevent the spies that the enemy village is staring at, Xuena''s idea, she didn''t say it, I really forgot." In response, Chiba continued to speak with urn voice. Xuena? Indeed, she is very famous in the defense force, if it weren''t for the eyes...well, I heard that the defense force has always been a pity, even because of this, it seems to have criticized the Hyuga clan. I heard that when the people of the Hyuga clan entered the defense force to help martial law, they were left out of the cold because of this. But also, such a big action really requires someone to watch. After hearing this, Kakashi also understood it instantly, and several rumors he heard passed in his mind. "Oh, it''s okay, you''ll get in touch later." However, Kakashi didn''t mean to leave. Instead, he sat directly at Chiba''s desk, as if you were not going, I was not going. "Aren''t you going?" In this regard, Chiba was slightly confused, and said with an urn sound. what happened? Kakashi should be very positive now. After all, this is a way to treat pain, and Kakashi should not let go of busy opportunities. How busy the defensive troops are. And in his heart, he thought quite unscrupulously. "Don''t use me, just wait for you to go." In response, Kakashi said. After speaking, he picked up a scroll and glanced at it. Who knows if you will get into these things after you distract me and forget the business. Waking up so early is not a guarantee that you will be there on time. And in his mind, the thought of "No matter what you say~www.novelhall.com~ I will not change my mind" flashed through his mind. At this time, Kakashi had no trust in Chiba to the extreme. And considering the performance of Chiba during this period, Kakashi really does not think that Chiba will appear in the construction site without his own urging. "Oh... then, let me squint for a while." Hearing this, Qianye didn''t think much about it. After saying this dazedly, he fell asleep again. After a while, there was a slight snoring sound. "Go to sleep." But Kakashi didn''t come to embarrass Chiba. After checking the clock, he followed Chiba. Anyway, we gather at 8:30 and let you sleep for hours. There was such a thought in his mind. "Ok?" Then, his gaze was attracted by the thing on the scroll in his hand, and there was a soft noise in his nose. this is Sealing technique? Chiba is a seal technique. but Is this kid that good? I can''t even see this as a sealing technique. Although I can''t understand it, I always feel that it is a very complicated sealing technique. This guy Is this guy still not satisfied with his current strength? Are you still looking for ways to improve? But in this sound, his heart, he didn''t know whether it was shocked or admired. but What''s the use of becoming stronger? Can... What can I save? Then, after this thought, his heart was completely sad. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1325： On duty At nearly eight o''clock, on the right side of the original Hokage Rock Statue, the original forest outside the Hokage Building, somewhere outside the Konoha West Wall. "Ueno River, come and meet." In the depths of this virgin forest, a young voice suddenly sounded. "Ah, I get it." At this moment, on the thick branches of a primitive giant tree, a middle-aged ninja is holding a bamboo slip with a large palm, holding a cone-shaped kunai in the other hand, he is carving something, I hear The young man behind him, who stood straight behind him, answered the words of the twenty-fifteen-year-old young man casually. "Ok?" However, before the young man could speak again, the middle-aged ninja frowned slightly, as if suddenly thinking of something, turned his head in surprise, looked at the rather handsome young ninja behind him, and asked suspiciously. Said: "Aren''t you going to prepare for the wedding? Why are you still on duty? It was because the village was short of manpower, so it took up your time to prepare for the wedding. You shouldn''t be involved in this task." In these words, in addition to doubts, there was even a bit of surprise. "It''s okay. The mission this time is very important. With such a shortage of manpower, Captain Watanabe almost has to come and stand guard in person. How can I stay at home with peace of mind?" In response, the young man opened his mouth with a hearty smile. "but" Hearing that, the middle-aged ninja frowned, seemingly embarrassed, and said: "Yuriko has been waiting for you for so long, don''t you even plan to give her a decent wedding? You were in Anbe before, not for this thing. When I arrived at the defense force, I made such a big sacrifice..." "It''s okay. After all, this time our little princess made a request for her boyfriend. No matter what, we can''t disappoint the little princess." Speaking of Yuriko, a warm color flashed across Uenogawa''s face, and his smile became more refreshing. He shook his head and said. "Ah... also, this time Captain Watanabe almost went into battle in person. Our defense forces owe the little princess a lot of favor. If there is no little princess, our defense forces don''t know what it is like. Moreover, the little princess''s forced resignation Everyone is also quite dissatisfied, this eye cant see, so what? The little princesss talent is not because she can see and cant see, and write braille information after a big deal. Its not troublesome and easy to learn. . It happened that through this incident, I gave the little princess a face. Besides, Chiba is the hero of the village, and has undertaken such a large expansion project. Our defense forces must also express, otherwise, I am too sorry. Chiba sacrificed for us on the front line." And hearing this, the middle-aged ninja sighed, the embarrassed color on his face was replaced by a firm color. "Yes, Chiba, the little princess, we all owe them a lot. I believe Yuriko will understand it too." Hearing this, the smile on the corner of Uenogawa''s mouth also slowly reduced, and slowly changed into a serious look, and then asked: "Then, according to the arrangement of the little princess, what should I do." "Well, there are still many things to do. This time, the task will be a team of two. One person is responsible for surveying and mapping, and the other is responsible for arranging a wide range of perception traps. It is done in full accordance with wartime warning tasks. Ring defense, there are also an inner ring identification and defense team composed of almost ten perception ninjas, which basically cover 80% of the area of ??the inner ring, and like our outer ring, the perception ninjas of the inner ring are mobile perception identification In this way, even if there is a shortage of manpower, all-round prevention can be carried out. Of course, compared with the inner ring, the flow pattern of our outer ring is more complicated." In this regard, the middle-aged ninja no longer entangled with the motive of participating in this mission, but spoke. And, after speaking these words, he gave a palm-sized bamboo slip and cone-shaped kunai to Uenogawa. "Senior Komatsuhara, is this?" Obviously, Uenogawa didn''t know what the bamboo slips were used for, so after taking it, he asked. "For intelligence delivery, just in the early morning, the people in our class had already set up ten fixed concealed intelligence delivery locations on the outer and inner ring. Every hour or half an hour, additional personnel would be deployed. The recovery of the intelligence is then handed over to a special person for processing, and according to the instructions given by the intelligence, we must go to the intelligence delivery place every hour or half an hour, put down the intelligence, and receive flow instructions." In response, the middle-aged ninja, known as Komatsuhara-senpai, patiently explained. "Is it an irregular mobile inspection? This...who is giving orders? Irregular mobile inspections, this is not something that everyone can command, so I might be a little sorry to Chief Watanabe, but I think this kind of mobile inspections The way, even Captain Watanabe can only be reluctant." Hearing this sentence, Uenogawa''s face was obviously one side, and a pair of surprises burst into his eyes. "What do you mean?" The corner of Komatsuhara''s mouth cracked, and he seemed to have guessed that Uenogawa would react like this, but he asked a bit profoundly. "Could it be that" And Uenogawa also quickly thought of something. "Remember to write in braille. I remember that in the dark part training, there are training in various writing methods. You should know how to write in braille. You are responsible for surveying and mapping, and I will set up traps." Seeing the appearance of Ueno River, Komatsuhara smiled heartily, then turned his head and flew down, the sound of hissing wire stretching suddenly sounded, all the way down. "Yes, I understand." Hearing this sentence, Uenokawa almost lit up before his eyes, and hurriedly responded. However, Komatsuhara below did not respond, responding to the sound of the wire hissing that was drifting away after him. It turned out to be the little princess, then, there should be no problem. Irregular flow inspection... If it is in the hands of the little princess, it should be able to completely make up for the shortage of manpower. At the same time, the intensity of inspections will not be reduced due to insufficient manpower. At least ~www.novelhall.com~ can minimize the chance of the enemy coming in. After all, it is not an all-round inspection and surveillance, loopholes are inevitable. However, if the command is done properly... Then this kind of irregular flow inspection will be able to exert the greatest effect, and the intensity of the all-round inspection will not exceed 5%. In addition, there are mobile inspections in the inner ring, even if someone actually sneaks in, they will never be able to sneak in for long. The villages perception force and the comprehensiveness of perception methods are not fake! And in his mind, such a reassuring and proud thought flashed through. "So, let''s get started!" With this thought, Uenogawa stopped thinking about it, and began to concentrate. The surveying and mapping here is not a traditional surveying map. It is surveying and mapping information. It is necessary to use words to let the commander intuitively understand. Everything in the area they surveyed and mapped was not simply a manifestation of data. This may require a certain degree of knowledge. General Shangren might not be able to conduct such intelligence surveying and mapping. And Komatsuhara-senpai gave this matter to him because he was born in Anbe. This surveying and mapping is also one of the required courses. It just so happens that he is quite good at this aspect. So, after making up his mind, he jumped, and in a few vertical jumps, he reached the top of this giant tree. First, its from the top, focusing on what you can see, then wind direction, humidity, smell... He thought, his expression focused. Then, start to engrave, survey and map the intelligence of this C area. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1326： Shift Japanese style cabin, living room, low table. "Master Xuenai, here is the information delivery situation half an hour after the shift. In addition, Shimizu has passed." The good-looking female ninja gently placed the ten bamboo slips that she had brought on Xuenas hand, and took away the ten next to her, and put it in a special intelligence incinerator on the side. Sitting down in front of Xuenai, he picked up the water glass on the side and drank it. It looked carefree, but it was a bit less of a woman, and a bit more heroic. "Thank you, sister Liang." Hearing this, Xue Nai smiled and picked up the small bamboo slip next to her, and began to "look" word by word. With the touch of her hand, her expression became more focused. Ten small bamboo slips. Ten areas. Very surveying and mapping information. For each copy, she must carefully check and watch, and according to the information in it, carry out some coordination and fine-tuning of mobile inspections to ensure that there are no obvious defensive neutrals, nor can the mobile inspections appear regular, so as not to be seen by the enemy. , Use the law to sneak in. After all, this irregular liquidity inspection is a special inspection method for insufficient manpower, but it is not a foolproof inspection method. It still has loopholes due to lack of manpower. It''s just that the irregular flow of inspections is used to cover up, so that the enemy can''t see the rules and find loopholes, or let loopholes disappear in a flash and move to other places. As a result, a loophole exists, but in the same place, it feels fleeting. Unless the enemy invades from three or five places at the same time, otherwise, this irregular flow inspection is still quite effective. The coverage rate is basically 99%. Its just that this kind of inspection method tests the commander very much. The commander not only has to extract enough information from the complex intelligence of surveying and mapping, but also integrates and extracts the intelligence from the previous time period, and analyzes the changes in the situation. Basically, it is necessary not only to look at the overall situation, but also to detect subtle changes in intelligence, and then, based on what we know, change the sequence of mobile inspections to cause the loss of loopholes in the same area. This is absolutely exhausting. At this time, Xuena was also full of energy. After just saying this thank you, there was nothing to say, and he threw himself on the ten new surveying and mapping reports. Although this survey report is only the size of a bamboo slip as a palm, there is a lot of information on it. She has to look at each one for a while before putting it down, and every time she puts down one, he will put on another blank bamboo slip. What to engrave. For example, zone C is three minutes slower and zone A is three minutes faster. After drinking the water, Qiushan Lianggudonggudong, who was called "Sister Liang," looked around, and it looked like he was idle. One hour What should I do in the next hour? I can''t disturb Master Xue Na... Ugh But in her heart, it was obvious that she became impatient. As two specialized personnel who specialize in obtaining information for the commander, every half an hour or an hour, she must bring back the intelligence of the patrol forces in the inner and outer rings in advance and give it to Xuenai for analysis. Then, the rotation also had to send the modified documents of Xuenai''s actions to the drop-off point in advance, so that the inspection troops would receive Xuenai''s instructions as soon as possible. Basically, she and Shimizu can''t meet each other, because they have to ensure ten drop-off locations. When the patrol releases intelligence, they have to get new instructions, so they all set off early, just staggering the time. This person is really boring. After all, this Japanese-style chalet is much better than the previous chalet, but it is basically a family-style chalet. Apart from the necessary furniture, there is nothing for entertainment. Sometimes, Qiu Shanliang doesn''t know that the family is. How did you live. I don''t know how Xuena, who is called an "adult" but actually looks like a precocious sister, lives. Let her be bored here for a day, she will really be unable to make it through. However, although she was boring, she had no plans to speak or do anything. This would disturb Xuena, and Xuena needs absolute silence now. But after all, she has a restless temperament. When she looked bored, she couldn''t help but got up lightly and walked around without hesitation. She went upstairs and looked around. Yes, by the way, I opened the door to see how Mr. Xuenai lived. Although she had already watched it again when she came back from the rotation. It''s just that when she passed by Chiba''s room, she always seemed to think of something terrifying, uh, her face turned blue and returned directly. In her head, there are all kinds of seal technique symbols circled around, which to her is simply terrifying. "I don''t know, Master Xue Nai, why did he fall in love with such a boy who only knows how to train and is like an old pedantic boy. This kind of man has no sentiment at all, so he won''t become a pornographic woman in the future!" Regarding this, after far away from Chiba''s door, Qiu Shanliang glanced back and couldn''t help but mutter. I dont know what Chiba has attracted to Master Xuena! Although he is very strong, he has made great contributions to the village, and he is even a hero. However, Mr. Xuena of our family, compared to him, cant find out where to go. If its not invisible, Captain Watanabe would like to recommend her as a defense when he retires or transfers. The captain of the army. The commander of the defense force is no worse than a Hokage assistant. Moreover, the talent of our master Xuena is not much worse than that of him. He is also the princess of the Hyuga family. Even a hero in the village may not be qualified. How did the two of them meet? I heard that when they were in school, there was no intersection. Later, they were divided into a class and lived together inexplicably... Now, it''s for Chiba again. At the expense of this kind of energy, he also asked the Captain Watanabe... What exactly happened? Let our Master Xuena favor this Chiba so much? what! No way! I want to know this gossip! Thinking of this, Qiu Shanliang couldn''t help but walked a few steps, rather anxious. "That''s it, sister Liang, trouble you." At this moment, Xue Nai''s voice suddenly came downstairs. The new instructions have been written, and she is about to set off. ... At this time, on the other side, the confinement room. "Then, let''s go." Looking at Hirohiko who had changed his clothes coming out of the confinement room, Chiba said with a slight smile on his mouth. "Ah, let''s go." On the other side, Hongyan was plump and plump compared to before. Although he was still thinner than before, he was no longer skinny. Then, looking at each other with a smile, the two walked side by side, left the confinement room, and walked towards the extremely impatient white-haired young man who was holding his chest and shaking his feet on the second-generation Hokage Rock statue. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1327： set At 8:30 in the morning, outside the western wall of Konoha, the central area of ??the original forest area of ??the expansion plan. At this moment, an open space capable of accommodating nearly five hundred people has been cleared. The edge of the open space is piled with primitive giant trees cut off by the waist, like a wall, enclosing the open space into an enclosure. And in the open space, this is filled with whispers, more than three hundred and a half-year-old children, dressed in action-friendly clothing carefully prepared by their parents, gathered together, whispering, and occasionally diligent. The branches of the original giant wood outside the giant wood fence are hanging upside down, and they are practicing Chakra''s control. Each child''s face was slightly excited, as if something that was expected for a long time was about to happen. Of course, there is a bitter color on the faces of a very small number of children, as if reluctantly. Most of them are gathered together with bitter colors and excited together, but there is no bitter color. Mixed with the color of excitement. And on the side of the open space next to the village wall, a little farther away from the place where the children gather, there are roughly ten teacher-like ninjas who are discussing something, but their faces are serious and quite solemn. The color. But it is also true. Although the children are very relaxed, they are not relaxed. For such a large project, such a large area of ??virgin forest, it is necessary to clear a residential area. Not to mention the huge project and the time limit, just talk about these three. The coordination and safe work of more than a hundred people is enough for them. How could it be easy. After all, although this matter was initiated by Naruto Assistant, it is impossible for Naruto Assistant to worry about everything, and the significance of their existence. In this task, it was originally to coordinate students and ensure their safety. Some details. They are all under their control. There is even a certain right to allocate teams. This understanding of the students, whether it is Kakashi or Naruto Assistant, is inferior to them, and this errand must have fallen on them. The distribution of more than 300 people is by no means easy. Perhaps, for a talented person, these things may not be a big deal, but they are just school teachers. Although the school teachers have that kind of special teachers, they are very powerful in some aspects, but they do not constitute a special tolerance. Qualified, but even so, it cannot be denied that school teachers are weak in this regard. It can even be said that because there is no talent in this area, even many ninjas can''t keep up, so they can only teach in school and use the knowledge that they have, but can''t be turned into combat power, to cultivate the next generation. Security and distribution can be said to be the limit they can do in this mission. Although they have ten people, they can only do so many things. However, knowing that they can only do so many things, they are very serious, and even when they found them from the villages super genius, they took out the second super genius in the village. Like a super genius, after the 11-year-old boy with a "hero name" has a mixed construction and exercise plan, they are already adding up and considering various things that may happen. Indeed, they may not have that talent, but they can make up for it through hard work. Ten people can always make up for situations that one person can''t think of. Ten people can always make up for a safe distribution plan that one person can''t think of. Ten people can always arrange it properly. They are convinced of this. At the same time, they can only rely on this effort and each other''s focus. "Ms. Yamada, haven''t you come yet?" "Yes, it''s time to gather now!" "Why haven''t you come yet?" But at this time, there were a bunch of children over there, some of whom were more active on weekdays, already yelling. The meeting time set yesterday is now. "As Naruto Assistant, I''m so late...Is it really reliable?" At the same time, in addition to the more active ones, those hanging upside down on the tree, there are also a few younger children whose faces are slightly mature in the pile of children, but they can''t help but complain. In their minds, the eleven-year-old boy who could become a Hokage assistant agent was undoubtedly tall, and it was impossible for him to be late for such a thing. After all, this is their vision, of course the most perfect. Late? nonexistent! At this time, they suddenly felt that the person they were looking forward to did not seem to be that tall. "Don''t worry, it''s normal for Hokage Assistant to worry about how many things he has to worry about every day. Hearing these words, one of the ten teachers opened his mouth to suppress the commotion that was gradually caused by these words. Yamada is an ordinary member of the ten teachers, but he is the most severe among all the teachers. Basically, the students here have his students, and not only his students, the others are not him. The students in, have also heard of his "notoriety". Under the influence of the "notoriety", after his utterance, he was basically silent. "Speaking of it, Lord Chiba was really late. I heard Kakashi said that although he was almost late every time, he rarely was late. Especially important things, never Will be late." After this sentence, the teachers no longer pay attention to the students, but look at the towering wall together. They are not far from the wall at this time, and the surrounding trees are cleaned up again. They can clearly see that Fence. "Well, will he be caught by something? Now that he is in an important task, I am afraid that there are many things. Plus this time, I will still cooperate with the defense force, I am afraid that I have to discuss something with Watanabe Captain." Another teacher also said. "Wait a minute, Kakashi said today, I still want Master Chiba to arrange." In response, Yamada nodded and said~www.novelhall.com~Huh? Look! " However, just after this sentence, a teacher seemed to have discovered something suddenly, pointing his hand on the wall, and opening his mouth slightly in exclamation. "what--" At this moment, there was an exclamation that resembled something that someone had done suddenly. "That is!" Then, Yamada''s eyes opened slightly, and he exclaimed, but with a cry, turned around and sternly shouted to the back: "Lined up, the assistant is here!" Suddenly, the children behind him were in chaos, and they lined up in a hurry. Even the children who were hanging upside down, one of them inadvertently, almost planted directly, making a noise. "Shut up! The vegetable market?" After that, it was Yamada''s angrily. In an instant, it was quiet. "Ahhhhh! Kakashi! What are you doing!" But at this moment, a bunch of angry curses came from the wall, especially clear. I saw that on the towering wall, three figures had already flown off the wall, bringing a string of smoke on the wall. Kakashi held Chiba in one hand and Hirohiko in the other, and ran down the wall like a kite from the fence. This sentence was spit out from Chiba''s mouth in his right hand. At this time, Chiba''s mouth was frantically twitched, and his face was shocked. On the other hand, Hirohiko in his left hand still had a poker face, twisting and dancing up and down, and even seemed to be eating something in his mouth. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1328： Debut This...this is, Assistant Naruto... Eleven years old, is the youngest Naruto assistant in history? More than three hundred pairs of childish eyes, staring wide, staring at the front of him, at the very front of the open space, a trace of suspicion appeared in his eyes, as if a certain image in his heart began to waver. "Uh" At this time, the ten teachers also looked at the side in a daze, with a look of bewilderment. "Chi...Master Chiba..." Even Yamada-sensei, who has always been known for being stern and unrepresented in his emotions, has a stiff face and an embarrassment on his face. He is leaning over his body, his hands will not be stretched out, but there is a feeling that it is not stretched, not stretched. . "Ahem! Ahem! It''s okay, I''m fine! Don''t worry, I''m fine!" And at this moment, in the direction Yamada-sensei was facing, slanting down on the ground, there was such a sound. Then, in the eyes of all the students and teachers staring at this place, there was a reflection of a young man who got up from the ground embarrassedly. The eleven-year-old is a little handsome, with dusty clothes, a little chaotic by the wind, and a little embarrassed boy. This sentence was said from the mouth of this young man. "I said... Kakashi!" After standing up, the young man, Chiba, who is known as Hokage''s assistant, Chiba-sama, looked at the white-haired young man holding his chest with a dissatisfaction. "At least, we caught up." In this regard, the white-haired boy said without pain. Behind the white-haired boy, the thin boy had an expressionless poker face, chewing and seemingly still eating. I didn''t care about Chiba, or gave Chiba a helping hand, this is also possible. "Ah" And seeing the appearance of the two of them, Chiba could only sigh, but didn''t say anything more. At best, it was a fall, and it was not enough to be powerful. Now his identity is there, as seen by the four generations of Hokage, in fact, his appearance on the stage will not affect anything. Compared to the next important thing, this appearance is negligible. As for this embarrassment, it starts after the three of them left the confinement room. Originally, this Kakashi patiently accompanied them to the western wall. Originally, he planned to go out from the gate and walk around for a while to the destination. Yes, but I don''t know why, suddenly Kakashi grabbed the back collars of the two of them and flew down. To be honest, at that time, Chiba was really taken aback. However, it was just a shock. Although the wall was so high, it was not a height that they could not climb or jump down. Only when something happened suddenly, Chiba was a little surprised. To mention here, because Hongyan did not eat breakfast, so when he came along this way, he bought breakfast. The things that Hongyan chewed while dancing and twisting were things that were easy to use when falling from a height. In short, here, Hong Yan is really eating. In fact, this jumped down and then galloped all the way through the forest. There was no major problem, and it was not an embarrassment. After all, it is normal to have some reactions when coming down from such a high place. It''s not embarrassing. However, the key is that when they stopped, Kakashi directly threw them out by the force of the gallop, and with the force of threw out, slowed the castration, and finally landed safely. Although this Hirohiko was eating, he seemed to have been prepared early. This time, he used the force of the forward thrust to make a gorgeous turn to the ground. The breakfast he ate when he was easy to rush forward was not scattered. After landing smoothly, he fished some and chewed it up, it looked like a lot of wind. But only Chiba... Only Chiba fell straight to the ground. Yes, with a "poof", my face fell on the ground. Of course, this is also for a reason. If Chiba hadn''t been thinking about an important issue, it would have been impossible for this face to exist. However, Chiba suddenly thought of something when he was dragged and galloped, and he also thought about perfecting the "what" of "what happened suddenly". Then, this one inadvertently fell. Falling face to the ground. The gorgeous appearance of this Naruto Assistant has also become a gorgeous landing. Of course, this is why the students and teachers are now dumbfounded. "cough!" Then, now, when Kakashi ignores him, Chiba can only cough lightly and continue: "Hello everyone, I am Taki Chiba. Now, I will arrange the preparation activities for this expansion plan. , Time is still very important now, so I dont talk nonsense anymore, and I just cut to the topic." After speaking, the embarrassment on Chiba''s face has faded, and she changed to a serious look. And as soon as these words came out, the original embarrassing atmosphere was wiped out, and the embarrassing teachers next to him also purged their faces, and Yamada-sensei straightened up, returning to his former stern look of joy and anger. At the same time, the students also made small faces and made serious gestures. Although there was a feeling of longing and disillusionment in their eyes, there was some firmness in the depths of their eyes. It can be seen that these children are also very Attention. In response, Chiba nodded in satisfaction. At this time, facing these children, there was no such embarrassment that Chiba had imagined. After all, he was only eleven years old, and the general graduation age of Ninja school was at this age. He thought he would encounter the original Classmates. Although the original classmate is not familiar with him, he has to direct the original classmate, or that the original classmate wants to look at him scorchingly now and wait for his orders. This huge gap in identity will always make Chiba have some Embarrassment inside, However, it seems that my classmates have already graduated. There is no familiar face here~www.novelhall.com~ So, next, according to what I just thought... Ok Just do it! Although certain matters are disrupted, in general, there are only benefits and no harm. It should also not disrupt the arrangements of the defense forces. After all, according to Xue Nai''s plan, although we are cooperating, they are two separate systems. Although there is cooperation, they are two independent prevention systems. Ok! Just do it! At this moment, such a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. What will happen next? This proud man of heaven, an absolute genius who shines through forbearance exams! How will it be arranged! At the same time, the teachers'' eyes have burst into light. What will it do? How to do? What will this hero, who is about our age, do? As for the students, the look of expectation flashed in their eyes. To them, both teachers and students are very curious about what arrangements will be made for this proud man, one of the strongest of the younger generation. "Today, we are not working." Then, when their expectations were the highest, Chiba spoke up. I spoke very often. There is no impassionedness, and no inciting emotions. It''s just plain speaking. Today, no work. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1328 debut (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1329： I wont help you No...no work? This...this...isn''t it saying that work should start as soon as possible? Didnt it mean that there were important arrangements for the first day? Why... not working on the first day? Why don''t you work? As soon as these words came out, the teachers whose eyes were shining brightly, Qi Qi''s eyes widened, and the ten people were all dumbfounded. I thought that this young genius would say something about a plan or something that would allow them to learn, but he didn''t expect that it was what they came to. They really did not expect that the day of the start of work, which was notified a few days ago, turned out to be He would do nothing, and at the same time, he couldn''t understand what this young genius wanted to do. At this moment, their heads were a little down. Not working? This It''s not reliable! And the students who heard this sentence, in line with the scene of Qianye being embarrassed just now, the tall image in their hearts has completely collapsed. At this moment, the look of expectation has changed to the color of doubt. What kind of mess did this guy think of? Although the teacher and the student were dumbfounded and the other full of suspicion, Kakashi, who was on Chiba''s right hand, did not have any doubts, but flashed such a thought. He believed that Chiba must have thought of something, so he said this. After all, although Chiba is not very involved in the preparation of the actual expansion plan, that is, the ninja engineering team and its tasks, it can be seen from the plan that Chiba is very concerned about this matter. Yes, it is by no means perfunctory, or leave everything to yourself. It''s just that I don''t know what research this guy is doing. Most of his energy is devoted to that research. Kakashi understood that the things Chiba asked him to do were actually very simple things that had no technical content. They could be done as long as they spent time. Real technical work, such as construction plans and exercise plans. Things, this is technical work. Taking into account all aspects, although he is not unable to do these things, after reading it, he obviously feels that his thoughts are not comprehensive and detailed. This guy''s head is absolutely monster-level. With so many details, how can ordinary people sum up in a short time and arrange all the details. This is Kakashi''s first thought when he saw those plans. Here, he also believes that Chiba will not say such things for no reason. When it is most necessary to arouse enthusiasm, the first blow is to "not work." At this time, on the left side of Chiba, Hirohiko still chewed things like chirps, but there was no change on his face. For him, no matter what Chiba said or did at this time, Chiba always had Chiba. Makes sense. He never doubted. Sure enough, to say so suddenly, is it a bit shocking... The original groundbreaking ceremony didn''t even work. At this moment, Chiba''s heart couldn''t help thinking like this. "Today, there are more important things than work, which are related to all our next activities. Dont think that you dont need to work. Todays day is easy. I can assure you that the first day of today, It will definitely be a lot more tired than the first day of work." However, thinking about it this way, Chiba was Su Rong next, spitting out such a sentence. In the tone, it is rare to have a stern tone, even a bit solemn. Than the first day of work... Tired? And as soon as these words came out, for no reason, the teachers and students who were listening were all taken aback. The confusion and suspicion on their faces were suddenly inexplicably solemn. "Today, although no preparations will take place, we have to do two things. The first thing is registration." Seeing the changes in the faces of the people in front of him, Chiba nodded in satisfaction, and then said. "Registered?" As soon as these words came out, the teachers were taken aback. "What to register?" Then, the three hundred students were also taken aback. "The number of each of you. For this task, we will implement a numbering system, and after registration, we will group into groups and carry out password training." In this regard, Chiba said. "The training of secret signals?" After this sentence, the students looked at each other, quite confused. Secret training? However, the students looked at each other, but the teachers were all bright and seemed to understand something. Yes, this is in line with Chiba''s style. At the same time, Hongyan, who was chewing breakfast on the side, flashed such a thought in his mind. , It turned out to be like this, but it is also Chiba''s style. This defense force''s prevention is one thing, and our side must have a certain prevention mechanism. No matter how the defense force cooperates, there is a big loophole in the shortage of manpower. How much, I still have to take precautions here, maybe it can make up for this loophole. Moreover, the learning of secret codes is also a compulsory course, which is also beneficial and harmless to students. In this regard, Kakashi''s heart is also transparent. "So, what about the second thing?" At this moment, a rather bold female student suddenly raised her hand and asked. "The second thing is to take this open space into a camp. If there is an emergency, you can use this camp as a shelter or building. After all, there is a distance from the village. If something happens suddenly In the event, we can also take some emergency measures. I have brought the construction drawings of this camp. Please ask Mr. Yamada to take charge of it later." In response, Chiba smiled slightly, and after taking a look at the girl student, he spoke, turning around and taking out a scroll from his arms and handing it to Mr. Yamada. The stern teacher Yamada hurriedly took it with both hands. Yeah! Look... he looked at me! Also answer my question! But at this time, the female student shrank her neck, her cheeks flushed, and her heart throbbed. "So, how do you do the secret signal training?" Xu saw Chiba''s reaction to the question. After the female student''s question, another girl who plucked up the courage raised her hand to ask. "This has to wait for you to divide it into groups~www.novelhall.com~ I will explain to you one by one." In this regard, Chiba did not answer directly. The secret code training was unclear at once. And with so many people, it is inevitable that there are three or five people who have missed it, or some cannot be understood at once. It is estimated that at this time, just follow up All the problems can consume time. "Okay, that''s the end of the question. Register first. Everyone is queuing up!" And seeing another girl asking a question, the stern teacher Yamada immediately stood up and announced the start of registration. Immediately, the female student''s face turned pale, and she had to put down her hands in a slanderous manner, but pouted, with a look of unwillingness. However, nothing more was said. call! Sure enough, Mr. Yamada recommended by Kakashi is easy to use! Why haven''t I heard of such a teacher before? This thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. "Okay, let''s start your plan." But at this time, I dont know where Kakashi brought a piece of log that was split apart, and threw it in front of Chiba. With a tied sound, it fell on Chibas figure, just like a table. At the same time, in a tacit understanding, Hirohiko spread a piece of bark on Chiba''s heel. Suddenly, the chair and table are ready. No need to... In response, Chiba looked at the more than 300 people in front of him and turned his head back with a wry smile. And the appearance of the two is clearly saying "I won''t help you, you register yourself." () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1330： Register "Remember, your registration number is this seal. This seal can only be known by you. You must never tell anyone, you know?" In the open space, the students lined up in circles, while Chiba was sitting at the forefront, with huge wooden tables and wooden stools, writing and drawing a series of tadpoles on a blank scroll. The words form a vertical shape, and it seems that there are only a few unknown words that make up the seal technique, and the student is asked to put his hand on the seal technique, and under the seal technique, it is also written in front of him. The young mans name was then asked to move his hand away, and after all this was done, he secretly demonstrated several seals to the young man, connecting them into a sealing technique. "Yes, I understand." Then, under his sign, the boy gave a demonstration and it was correct. He leaned slightly and said yes, then frowned slightly, with some doubts, stepped aside, and completed the series of registration with the other dozen. The teenagers and girls stood together and were grouped by Kakashi and nine teachers. And then they will teach them the knowledge and application methods of secret signs. After all, there are more than 300 people here, and it is impossible for Chiba to do everything. Use seal technique to register? Everyones identity is a seal technique. This...this registration turned out to be a secret signal to guard against spies. If the seal technique and the unprinting are not correct, then this person must be a spy. Sure enough, at the age of eleven, he could become a genius of Naruto Assistant. Only he could think of this method. Moreover, I am afraid that only two people in this village can use this method. There are so many sealing techniques with different structures but the same external expressions, only people with extremely high attainments in sealing techniques can draw them, and there are more than 300 people, which is more than three hundred sealing techniques. The strength of this Naruto Assistant is really incredible! At this time, behind Chiba, Mr. Yamada, who assisted Chiba to manage the snake team in front of them, and let them queue up, couldn''t help but burst out rounds of admiration and admiration in his eyes, and he was also lamented. One sealing technique corresponds to one unprinting... Chiba, are you thinking about something? Such a simple thing will not be a precaution you would use. At the same time, Hongyan, who was on the other side behind Chiba, had slight doubts in his eyes. He knew that Chiba''s plan would not be that simple, but he still couldn''t figure out what Chiba would do. However, Chiba was busy at this time, and he wouldn''t ask. Just standing silently behind Qianye, occasionally a bright red light flashed in his eyes, and constantly looking around, the whole person seemed careless, but very alert. After all, it is outside the village, and the village is under martial law, and many defense personnel are separated. The personnel is seriously insufficient. I am afraid that it cannot be taken care of here. Besides, the current situation, when Chiba comes over, he will talk to him slightly. Mention it. Now it is very likely that foreign enemies are waiting, and he can''t relax too much. This place is full of students and teachers. Formidable ones such as Chiba and Kakashi are busy. It is natural to ask him to come. This pressure is not small. In case there is an enemy attack now, relying on the three of them alone may not really be able to keep the safety of the 300-odd people. After all, now that the village is so close, the enemy dared to attack. Most of them are elite troops. The number may not be large, but it is definitely more than the three of them. They are now in a certain sense of danger. This warning cannot be neglected in the slightest. ... As time passed by, one by one, the students who participated in the Ninja Engineering team registered from Chiba, and then went to Kakashi and nine teachers to form a team according to their aptitude, each of which was a team of four, and, After the people who were assigned to the team learned to communicate with secret signals, they were sent to log wood and prepare to build camp. After this morning, Chiba was already empty in front of him, only Hirohiko and Kakashi behind him. The other ten teachers have followed the children''s team and are responsible for their safety. Like the defense forces, Chibas construction plan divides this virgin forest into ten areas, which happens to be the same as the ten defense areas of the defense forces. At this time, each teacher is in charge of an area, mainly dealing with students'' problems, coordinating the transportation of wood, some safety work, etc., which are also very busy. Mainly these tasks are relatively detailed, and other important security precautions are actually carried out by the defense forces. I am afraid that these teachers are too busy and run out of time. After all, in this regard, Chiba really does not have the time and energy to arrange one by one in the plan. This Chiba is indeed a person of the capable person, but his time and energy are limited after all, and it is impossible to have everything. After doing all these things, he still has to leave them to do. Moreover, if this matter was handed over to Kakashi, it would be a little overkill, so here is only for these ten teachers. Of course, these teachers, Chiba is still very confident. Among them, there are several special teachers who are Feng Dun or Tu Dun, who can reduce the pressure of students when necessary. As for the method of combining students with construction, the plan has already been given to the teachers. These things don''t need Chiba to worry about. I''m afraid these teachers are already familiar with them. It is estimated that there have been thousands of simulation exercises in the brain, and these Chiba certainly don''t worry. "So, what should I do?" Watching the last group of students plunge into the dense forest, Hongyan turned around, looked at Chiba aside, and asked. "Did you see anything just now?" In this regard, Chiba did not answer directly, but asked. "There is no movement around." Hearing this, Hongyan did not ask further, and replied directly. "What about the students, is there anyone abnormal, Chakra?" Upon hearing this, Qianye frowned slightly, and said. "No, I haven''t seen anything for the time being." In response, Hongyan pursed his lips, but said so. "Well, now I really hope there is something abnormal." Hearing this, Qianye sighed, a trace of worry flashed across his face. "This can''t be helped~www.novelhall.com~ It was something unexpected." Hearing this, Hong Yan comforted. "Ok, I know." In response, Chiba nodded. "What are you talking about?" At this time, Kakashi also walked up to the two of them and asked. "It''s nothing." Looking at Kakashi in front of him, Chiba shook his head, but the worries on his face were difficult to dissolve. Afterwards, he said: "Kakashi, here I am going to put Hongyan on the shackles, he is waiting Sin-body, I can''t do nothing, you give me a testimony." "Ah, I know." Hearing this, Kakashi was startled slightly, and then nodded simply. "Hongyan, sorry, here I am going to give you a curse seal. Once activated, this curse seal will seal your chakra. If you don''t come back on time, I will activate it. And, this curse seal will continue. Provide your location within a certain range." Hearing Kakashi''s words, Chiba turned around, knotted a few seals on his hands, and pressed them on Hirohiko''s forehead. When he moved his hand away, there was already a three-horizontal curse mark on Hongyan''s forehead, slowly disappearing. "I know." In response, Hongyan nodded, nothing unusual. He understood that Chiba said this to avoid suspicion. This is what Chiba must do now. Even if Chiba is unwilling, he must do something. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1330 Registration (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1331： Do I have room to refuse? Ugh It seems that Chiba also has a lot of problems, no wonder he couldn''t devote so much time and energy to the expansion plan. During this time, he was not just doing research. For his best friend, I''m afraid it took a lot of effort. Seeing Chiba with a worried look on his face slowly lowering his hand, Kakashi pursed his mouth, suddenly understanding something in his heart. In his mind, he accidentally heard about the genius of the Uchiha clan in front of him, and the causes and consequences of his being kept in the confinement room. And Hirohiko, is it because of Nao... Thinking of this, Kakashi''s mind flashed a sad thought. However, it is worthy of Chiba, who was able to persuade the Uchiha clan, this ability, Mr. Watergate really did not look away. Choosing Chiba as the Naruto assistant is really the right choice! Then, after that, Kakashi sighed. "Kakashi, can I ask you something?" But at this time, just as Kakashi sighed in his heart, Chiba suddenly turned his head and leaned slightly, actually posing as a request. "What are you doing?" In response, Kakashi frowned and said hurriedly. To be honest, he was a little unhappy. Chibas request to pose like this was a bit out of touch. Anyway, they lived together. They looked up and lowered their heads many times. In Kakashis heart, Chiba is And Daito, the comrades and friends who are as close as Lin, as well as Hongyan and Xuena on the side. Bringing soil made him understand the meaning of partners, and it also made him start to dislike this kind of request for birth among partners. However, at the same time, he also knew that the reason why Chiba made this request must be a very important thing and a very difficult thing to do. After all, if this matter is easy to handle, Chiba himself will Done. Therefore, Chiba here is definitely asking him for something he can''t do. Therefore, although he was a bit disgusted, he knew that Chiba could only do this. "What''s the matter? Tell me." Then, at the end, he added another sentence. "Thank you." For this, Chiba first expressed his gratitude, and then said: "I want to put Hongyan in your care directly. I don''t worry about this matter, and I don''t have the strength to suppress Hongyan when he does something. And I myself cant take on this responsibility. Now, in the expansion plan, only you can do this." Do you hesitate to do this step? Hearing this sentence, Kakashi didn''t think about why Chiba couldn''t hold the position, but his heart trembled slightly. He understood what Chiba''s request was for. Also clear, Chiba''s dilemma. Hongyans charge is a definite thing. Even if the watergate teacher was mentally unstable and did not cause major casualties, he saved Hongyan from being imprisoned and suffered, but he was locked in a confinement room. So far, there has been no reversal. Everything passed smoothly. However, after all, Hirohiko hurt someone. After all, he was a ninja who attacked the village. After all, it was an act of rebelling against the village. Although he was only put in the confinement room because of the judgement of Teacher Watergate or a deliberate light sentence. However, it is impossible to get out of the confinement room. Do not! It should be said that it is impossible! Even if we can convince the Uchiha clan to let Hongyan come out to carry out the expansion plan, and by the way, it also gives Hongyan a feeling of reformation, but to betray the village is to betray the village, and to hurt people is to hurt people. This cannot be changed. In the world of ninjas, there is no case of reactivating traitors. Moreover, there is no case where a traitor who was caught and convicted got out of prison. Even if Mr. Mizumon wants to release Hirohiko, not to mention whether the Uchiha clan will agree or not, the prestige of Naruto will probably be greatly impacted. This is not something you can do if you want to do it! In this matter, Chiba, you... But really want to let go! But when he heard this, Kakashi did not answer immediately, but looked at Chiba for a long time without speaking. At this stall, such a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. He knew very well that Chiba was trying to save Hongyan. Rescue a traitor who has been judged as a traitor and has served half a year in prison, and he is freed. However, this matter involves too much, and even if Chiba creates a lot of miracles, it is absolutely impossible to accomplish. "Are you not going to stop your plan what I say now?" After a while, when Chiba couldn''t help asking, Kakashi spoke. Kakashi... Hearing Kakashi''s words, Chiba''s heart was slightly shaken. "Yes." Then, without hesitation, he nodded firmly. Chiba... At this time, upon hearing these words, Hongyan''s expression on the side changed slightly. The original poker face seemed to tremble. "So, do I have room to refuse?" As for Chiba''s words, Kakashi sighed, spread his hands, and said. Although knowing this is not feasible, Kakashi has no way to refuse Chiba, such a guy who has always worked hard to do everything. This guy has never thought about himself, who treats him sincerely, he treats him with sincerity ten times a hundred times. Almost all the starting points he did were for his partners, his comrades in arms, and his best friends. How can he refuse such a request? Besides, Hongyan, why not his partner, his comrade-in-arms? "Thank you." Hearing this sentence, Qianye''s face was obviously happy, and he thanked him again and again. "Then, Hirohiko, you can follow Kakashi''s arrangement." Then, after thanking him, he turned around, looked at Hongyan, and said. "I know." Regarding this, Hirohiko''s face was not different, and he nodded. It seems that Chiba would have expected it to do so~www.novelhall.com~ Finally, Kakashi, this is the initiation of Hirohiko''s curse, you remember Once this seal is activated, his Chakra will be sealed for about an hour, and his position will be reflected within a certain range. You can catch him the first time. " Then, nodding to Hirohiko, Chiba pulled Kakashi over, turned his back to Hirohiko, and gave Kakashi the activating seal of the curse seal. "I know." With Kakashi''s talent, I saw it once and remembered it, nodded immediately, and turned around after he had remembered it. "Then, next, I''ll beg you." Turning around, looking at Hirohiko, Chiba patted Kakashi on the shoulder. "Ah... don''t worry, then, Hongyan, you are the same as me for the time being, take care of it." In response, Kakashi nodded, and then said to Hongyan. "I know." Hongyan also nodded back. Although he was a sinner now, he could see that neither Chiba nor Kakashi regarded him as a sinner. Here, he just needs to obey. Never give Chiba and Kakashi trouble. "Then, at dinner, I will check the results again." At this moment, after seeing the performance of the two, Chiba was relieved with a sigh of relief, and he pierced his fingers and disappeared in place. Here, the arrangements have been made, go back and see Itachi! In the instant, he thought. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1332： Cant help but ask "So, shall we just stay here and wait?" Watching Chiba leave, Hirohiko looked at Kakashi and couldn''t help asking. "Well...it''s boring." In response, Kakashi nodded, said truthfully, and sighed. At this moment, the two of them were sitting side by side on the original wooden table that was originally used as a table, looking at the empty log fence and the empty space inside the fence, they looked like they were doing nothing, with a little big-eyed gaze. "Chiba, this registration doesn''t seem to make much sense, right?" Then, after saying this, Kakashi frowned and added another sentence. "Well, if someone has already gotten in, then this registration is really meaningless. However, when he came just now, he told me to let me take a look at the situation of these three hundred people with the help of the writing wheel, if there is anything If people come in, then I should be able to see a little bit, but my writing wheel is not Xuena''s white eyes after all, and what I can see is limited." In this regard, Hongyan did not hide anything, but said truthfully. Kakashis words obviously took into account the fact that the spy had been mixed in before registration, so that''s why Hirohiko understood what Kakashi meant. And there is a layer in it, so whether it is mixed in in advance or not, this move is actually meaningless. Because if there are spies who have been infiltrated in advance, then when Chiba registers, he tells the spies the secret codes, and there is still no way to find out who the spies are and whether they have intruded. And even if there are no spies who have mixed in in advance, because from their standpoint, after all, the purpose of this registration measure is to detect whether there are spies in the team, and it uses a detection method similar to a secret code. If the secret code is known by the spy Possibility, then this detection method is useless. What Chiba did is really meaningless. "However, if the disguise is exquisite enough, the writing wheel may not be able to see anything. Moreover, these children are still unfamiliar to us, and it is even harder to see the clues." Hearing Hongyan''s words, Kakashi sighed slightly. Obviously, he did not have any confidence in Chiba''s registration. "Just, has Chiba ever done useless work?" Then, upon hearing this sound, Hirohiko didn''t dislike Kakashi''s lack of confidence in the plan of his best friend, but just threw a rhetorical question. "Uh" Hearing this, Kakashi was startled and grinned unnaturally. He could not refute this sentence. He really couldn''t say anything. To tell the truth, he really hadn''t seen Qianye doing useless work. Although they usually have casual contact, they rarely go out on missions together, but from what he heard about Chibas deeds and some details he learned from these deeds, what Chiba did, Nothing is useless. In the end, it is directed towards the goal. Although there may be detours, the end of the detour is definitely the goal. And, maybe this detour is still a very important step. "So, do you know what he meant for this move?" Then, after grinning unnaturally, Kakashi asked. "Uh" In this regard, Hong Yan was also taken aback, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly unnaturally. He could not answer this question. He really didn''t know the deep meaning of Chiba''s doing this. Sometimes, he really didn''t understand Chiba''s brain circuit. However, Chiba''s some unintelligible moves in the end may be a winning move, exerting a completely unexpected effect. He also couldn''t figure out what Chiba meant. But considering that Chiba never does useless work, coupled with his meticulous thinking, this must be meaningful. "let me see." Then, thinking about this, Hongyan frowned and thought hard. "I also think about it." Upon hearing this, Kakashi frowned and began to think. After that, the two of them thought about it until the evening, until the students doubled the size of the open space and built a simple wooden house for rest that could accommodate all students and teachers. Think of a reason. "What are you doing?" At this time, Chiba has also returned. After patrolling for a week and making sure that the simple wooden house is strong enough, he watched the two guys sitting on the wooden table that was already in the middle of the camp. Tugged. "No, nothing!" In this regard, the two of them almost woke up like a dream, even a little startled, and almost stood up. Of course, it is impossible for them to answer Chiba''s question. Can''t hold back his face to ask Chiba''s intentions. After all, it doesn''t really matter whether they know the intention or not. If they need to know, Chiba will naturally say it. What are these two guys thinking? And seeing the appearance of the two, Chiba was almost shocked, and there was a whisper in his heart~www.novelhall.com~ What''s the matter? " However, even though he was muttering in his heart, he did not ask much, but asked about the current situation. After he returned to the Japanese-style cabin just now, he found Itachi was doing knot printing training, while Xuena was arranging patrol shifts for the defense forces. In response, he could only sigh. And Xuenai had already told him last night that he might not be able to bring Itachi. This morning, in addition to the physical training provided by Chiba, Itachi quietly practiced Jiyin next to Xuena in the afternoon. It''s not noisy at all, and very patient. But Chiba''s breath sighed for Itachi. Originally, he thought that Jieyin had no talent, and hard training would be accomplished, but looking at the flying fingers of Itachi, he knew that Jieyin also had talent. This is only the next day, and it has caught up with his three years of hard training. Then, he sighed and sighed. After he told Itachi not to slack off, he discussed some safety issues with Xuena, because Xuena had to deal with the issue of the patrol shift, and the two talked intermittently until now. In the end, there was no 100% perfect prevention plan. Can only follow the present. And now, he asked about it routinely. Of course, the answer is that nothing happened and everything went well. Alas, if everything is going well, it can be confirmed that everything is going well, it will be fine. After hearing this answer, Chiba didn''t say any more, but by the side of Hongyan, a group of three came to sit in a row. But in his heart, there is even more worry. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1333： Funny "So, what are you doing when you register?" Xu Shi three people sat side by side under the sunset, looking at the log fence on the edge of the clearing, and above the fence, the primitive giant tree that grew taller was too boring, or perhaps the curiosity in his heart finally broke through In view of the thickness of face, Kakashi and Hirohiko asked in unison in a tacit understanding. They really want to know this question. Chiba wants to use such a seemingly meaningless registration, what article. When they sat there, they thought about many plans, but none of them could be formed, or could perfectly make this registration effective. In the end, they could not bypass the "spy has already sneaked in and passed." Chiba''s registration knows the possibility of the secret code ". "Huh? What registration?" But when he heard this, the thoughtful Chiba was a little dazed, turned his head, but threw a rhetorical question. "The registration you used to seal, the number of each person." In response to this, Kakashi''s eyes suddenly narrowed, with various helplessness in his tone. "Ok" Hearing this sentence, Chiba still had the thoughtful expression on his face, but he was a little absent-minded. After a while, he said, "It''s just registration." "No other deep meaning?" Hearing this, Hong Yan turned his head abruptly and asked in surprise. "Well, there is no other meaning. I just think that there is always a need to register. For such a large project, with more than 300 people and no registration, wouldn''t it be more messy?" In response, Chiba blinked and said innocently. And this registration operation was really just a whim for him. At the time in the forest, he thought of this idea, although because of the possibility of early mixing, this registration may not have much effect. However, without this registration, I am afraid that the management here will be more chaotic. Although there are patrols by the defense forces, if the management is chaotic, it will undoubtedly raise the hidden danger to the maximum level, which is even more detrimental to this operation. This registration is useless, but it is necessary. Of course, Chiba really has no deep thoughts about the purpose of this registration. In other words, there is no clue now. "Uh" After these words, Hongyan and Kakashi turned their heads together. Inexplicably, their cheeks are a little hot. What is the underlying reason? Why not do useless work? What decides the outcome at once? Don''t be kidding, Chiba didn''t think so much at all, just thought it should be done. The possibility of sneaking in early is still inevitable! At this moment, the first reaction in their hearts was not the feeling that "Even Chiba can''t handle it, the problem is big", but a strong sense of shame that they can''t wait to find a place to get in. They are completely trapped in a fixed mindset. This, this kind of thinking is basically a kind of blind trust in Chiba. Perhaps, to other people, this is nothing unusual, after all, Chiba''s deeds are enough to blindly trust. However, they are different. Both Hirohiko and Kakashi regarded Chiba as their opponents. At the same time, they felt that Chiba also values ??them quite a bit. The emphasis here is not the importance of friendship, but of their opponents. Pay attention. Although Chiba did not express too much, they did not express too much emphasis on Chiba''s opponent. However, they just know, that is, they know each other''s rivals. Now, also because of the importance of the opponents, here they have a feeling of admitting that they are far inferior to Chiba. It''s this kind of far inferior feeling that makes them feel that they have conceded and lost without a fight. In a sense, it is simply humiliation! "Do you have any idea?" Then, at this moment, before they waited for anything to say, Chiba asked, and by the way, he looked at them, and his eyes were full of questions, even with considerable expectations. For Chiba, whether it is Kakashi or Hirohiko, the two of them are not only strength, but also very powerful in wisdom. Especially Kakashi, in the original work, his analytical ability, Chiba''s evaluation is still quite high. As for Hirohiko, perhaps before the Nao incident, he just generally felt that Hirohiko was a smart person. However, after Nao, Chiba really looked at Hirohiko with admiration, as if he had just opened up. At the same time, this sentence can also explain how bad the situation is now, or how difficult this dead end is. It was clear that Qianye was a little lost, and could only seek their opinions. "There is no good way." When they heard this, the two of them simply said nothing. If they have an answer, then they won''t ask like that, and they won''t be ashamed to find a place to sew. "Hmm...Is that all you can do then?" After hearing the answers of the two, Qianye sighed slightly, his face was not disappointed, but a thoughtful murmur. Don''t you have a solution? What are we doing? In this regard, Kakashi and Hongyan couldn''t help but complained. Although Qianye''s whisper was light, how could it be impossible to hear them at the distance of side by side, with their ears, and the expression of Qianye and these words, undoubtedly showed that Qianye still had a way. In fact, Chiba has plans for this matter~www.novelhall.com~Hey, what do you want to do? " At the same time, the two of them turned their heads at the same time when they complained, looked at Chiba, and asked not so friendly. "Kakashi, can you find a reason for the students and teachers to stay here for a few days?" However, this sentence did not get Chiba''s answer, but a question thrown to Kakashi. "What are you going to do? It''s okay to stay for a few days. If you want you to stay here, parents don''t have any opinions." Hearing this, Kakashi straightened his body alertly and asked. There is always a feeling that this guy is going to mess up again. And in his mind, it was such a thought. When it''s over, Chiba has any thoughts of "There is really no way, I have to do it, I can only do this". What a mess! At the same time, Hongyan had the same idea in his mind. "Well, that''s fine, let''s go down, get together! Starting today, a five-day stay together!" Hearing this sentence, Chiba nodded seriously, but looked at the virgin forest beyond the fence, as if penetrating through the layers of giant wood forest, falling on a certain invisible, but it is A place very shiny. That''s it! It''s really messy! However, his words did not receive a response. At this moment, he unconsciously showed a deep profile face, and he was watching with a sweaty expression with his eyes half-squinted by the two of them. I saw the setting sun, three teenagers sitting side by side, the golden glow of the setting sun spread over the three of them, there is a kind of... Inexplicable joy. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1334： isolation "Move these to there, pay attention to safety!" "It''s not right, right, right! It''s not this room, this room is used by Mr. Chiba and needs to be vacated." "Yes, these wooden boards are used as tatami mats." Under the night, a large bonfire was lit on a clearing that was illuminated as bright as day. Ten houses were neatly facing the wall of the village, two rows in front and one row, five in a row, and the young girls here might move Bedding, or planks cut from large pieces of logs into the house. And the ten teachers were each at the door of a house, conducting command work. And around this house, there are some daily utensils, food and other materials provided by the village, which looks like a long-term battle. "How about it, the parents of the students, have all done it?" Standing on the branch of the original giant tree at the highest position facing the house, Chiba looked at the whole situation and looked at Kakashi next to him and asked. "Ah, I gave them a temporary notice. You suddenly want to engage in a ten-day temporary combat exercise camp. According to what you said, it was directly based on the wartime standards. The parents of the students naturally agreed, and, Also expressed full support." In response to this, Kakashi said helplessly, with a look of dissatisfaction on his face. Just now, Chiba made up his mind, and then gave an order to let everyone stay here and not leave the camp. Kakashi told the parents directly about staying in the camp and staying together, and he also contacted Hokage. Directly applied for a batch of materials. Now his status is different. Before this time, the application was sent in almost an hour, and then he asked ten teachers to transform the eight houses here into suitable rooms for living. There are more than 300 people and eight houses here, but they can actually accommodate them. There are also tents shipped from the village, so you dont have to worry about living in them. However, this is a hasty decision after all. Although there is no need to worry about the most important materials, but some trivial matters, plus some rest, I am afraid that it will be finished today, and it will be late at night. Today, these children are destined to go to bed very late. "Well, how can it be ten days?" As for Kakashi''s words, Chiba has a slight doubt. He said, not ten days, but only five days. In other words, what he meant was a five-day actual combat exercise training. "Can you eliminate the possibility of intrusion in advance in five days?" In this regard, Kakashi was not surprised, as if he had expected Chiba to ask such a question. The moment Chiba asked, he directly asked, instead asking a rhetorical question. "Yes." Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba couldn''t help but smile slightly. Kakashi, it''s Kakashi after all! In the future, he became Hokage, not because of his contribution in the Fourth World War or the lack of talents in the village. On the contrary, his talent is really sufficient for Hokage. He can already think of these things I missed! Moreover, although I did not say why I did this, he still guessed what I was thinking. Although there is no reliable method yet, there are ten days left with Kakashi and Hirohiko on his side. I think there should be no problem. This problem can definitely be solved! But this series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart. To be honest, in five days, it is true that Chiba is a little ill-conceived. If this can''t be resolved in five days, then should you go to the parents and say you want to extend it? Obviously impossible. This time, the parents will not be suspicious, and they agreed to the people of Hokage. However, if the delay is repeated, the parents may be suspicious and think about it. After all, whether it is the previous life or this life, Between parents and children, it is impossible to really let it go. And if the parents are worried and fail to solve the problem of intrusion in advance, then Chiba may face a dilemma. Should these students who might be invaded by spies go back to the village, or continue to detain them desperately. After all, his actual combat exercises are purely a cover. The real purpose is to control the students in the camp, prepare for the expansion plan during the day, and conduct an interrogation at night to try to eliminate the possibility of early intrusion. As for this possibility, it is actually Chiba''s mistake. He should not let the students gather directly out of the village, but should let them gather in the village together with the defense forces, and then leave the village to open up an open space, and the defense forces should pay attention. But now, they are gathering directly outside the village, so during the gathering process, it is very likely that they will be infiltrated by spies lurking around the village. There are countless ways to replace a student with Chiba in this kind of big event. In addition to the transformation technique, ninjas actually have many methods of disguise. In the original work, Oshemaru has a very powerful disguise technique, which is not impossible for other ninjas in Ninja Village to learn. Moreover, at this time, since it can be sent over for an infiltration mission, it must be a good spy ~www.novelhall.com~ It is impossible for Chiba to see the clues. Regarding the personal information, I am afraid that spies may also have the means to lay it out. Even if the child''s parents come, it may be difficult to distinguish the true from the false. This is also one of the terrifying and dark places in the ninja world. Therefore, there is a possibility of intrusion in advance here. If you come with the defense forces and let the defense forces conduct a close investigation around without leaving any opportunities, then there is no such possibility. This is Chiba''s mistake. "Then, I''ll leave it to you for the time being, I have to go back tonight, and I have to explain to Xuenai and Yusina." In response, Chiba said. "Ah, I see, Hongyan has been sent back to the confinement room by the defense forces just now. Don''t worry, they are all reliable people." Hearing this, Kakashi spoke. By the way, I also talked about Hongyan. When Chiba went to apply for supplies just now, Hongyan was sent back. "Well, thank you, then, I''ll go first." Hearing that, Chiba nodded. Now that he has encountered such troublesome things, Chiba can only put aside the issue of Hongyan''s confinement room. Gee! I have to go to the basement secret room and ask what Hyuga Xueying''s secret code said! There are too many things at once, I forgot! It''s been a few days! In his heart, he cursed himself secretly. Regarding the secret signal of Shinsuke Hyuga, that day, he finally forgot. Thinking of this, he no longer talks nonsense. With his fingers upright, his figure flashes, and he disappears above the branches. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1335： Forget it When Chiba returned to the cabin, Xuena and Kushina were ready to go to bed. Seeing him come back, they looked like "I didn''t expect you to come back." Obviously, these two people think that Chiba will not be back tonight. Of course, Chibas next explanation was of course, because it was about the expansion plan and there were no secrets, so Chiba also told the two of the current situation and indicated that he would move out for a while. Regarding this, Kushina and Xuena didn''t have any comments, nor did they have any special reactions. This matter, after Chiba left again, that is, in the evening, after Kushina came back, Xuena told her about the incident. In this regard, Jiu Xin Na is quite supportive. No matter what conflicts between her and Bo Feng Shuimen have, she has never hindered Chiba''s work. Moreover, this is a contribution to the village, and Jiu Xinnai is also very happy. Even when Chiba finished speaking, she was very active to pack up a simple outfit for Chiba, and "threw it away" directly with Chiba. Yes, that''s right. Not long after Chiba walked in, he was "swept out". Regarding this matter, Kushina was really happy and very active, and did not even plan to keep Chiba. And Xuena didn''t speak from beginning to end, just smiled. For her, because of the cooperation between Chiba and the defense forces, she already knows some details very well, and she actually thought of the possibility of early intrusion that Chiba thought of later. Basically, she knew that Chiba would definitely not be back today. After all, solving that possibility is not an easy task, at least, she can''t think of any good way. Regarding the command of irregular inspections of the defense forces, after all, it is impossible for her to command 24-hours. Now she does not have a sufficiently qualified commander, so before dinner, he asked the guards of the defense forces to change shifts according to the daytime The mobilization in turn for irregular inspections is a compromise. What she needs now is a good night''s sleep. After all, the command during the day has also made her quite tired. Tomorrow has to continue to command, she must recharge her energy. This is done the other way around, after all, it is just a stopgap, a compromise, and over time, it will still be touched by others. If the law is touched, then this irregular inspection will be useless and will only give the enemy an opportunity. As for Chiba being "swept out", Xuena is also a teacher who understands her. Here, Chiba was directly "driven" back. It was expected, but there was not much reaction. Only when Chiba was "thrown out", he said, "Be careful about everything." "Oh... why do I feel abandoned? I don''t even have to eat?" And Chiba, who was "swept out", looked back at the closed door, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but a little bitter, but his heart was warm. Although he was "swept out", he could see that this was the support of his teachers and close friends. Kushina did this, in fact, it was a tactful expression, "You do it well, don''t worry about the teacher, don''t worry about Xuena, you only need to do what you think is right." Perhaps this is Jiu Xin Na''s style of acting. Although Jiu Xin Nai''s love and affection for them is obvious to all, from Jiu Xin Na''s mouth, the three of them have never heard a word of direct expression of this love and affection. Jiu Xinnai''s care only exists in her actions, and never in her words. Since they graduated and started their respective tasks, Jiu Xinnai no longer guides them as a teacher, but silently contributes behind them. When they need help, stand up, protect them, and take care of them. they. To be honest, Chiba would be unaccustomed to Jiu Xin Na''s instructing at this time. Even, if Jiu Xinnai only has some teachings, then he would rather suffer Jiu Xinnai''s whole life beating than listening to them. "It''s not time to eat now, you still have to ask..." Holding a simple salute, Chiba looked around, and saw that the night was quiet. Although several secret whistles were staring here, when they noticed them, they all silently turned away from the surveillance line to give Chiba a little privacy. Space to come. Thank you. In response, Chiba smiled, and muttered silently in his heart. This move is undoubtedly the respect these secret whistles have for themselves, and at the same time, it can be regarded as a small back door for themselves. However, in spite of this, Chiba still dismissed his plan to go to the underground chamber. The entrance of this underground secret room is in the room, and the exit is in the woods. Although they are all hidden, after all, the surrounding whistle has already noticed him. He does not want to risk exposing the underground secret room. Assistant, he dug a secret room, which is not a problem at all. Moreover, the underground secret room was reconstructed based on the secret room left by Yanyin more than ten years ago where the Eight Door Dunjia Scroll was placed. However, there is now a Hyuga Snow Eagle inside. Hyuga Snow Eagle is not a security officer. If it is discovered, then the three people living in the Japanese-style cabin ~www.novelhall.com~ will all be implicated. At that time, things will not be easy to solve. Maybe Chiba will have to break out and start to flee with Kushina, Xuena and Hirohiko. And because of the identity of Nine-tailed Nine-Tailed Jushinah, he may not be able to break through. Before he came in and out, he was actually paying attention to the sight of the secret whistle. When he came out of the exit and when he entered from the house, the secret whistle did not pay attention to his private affairs, and there were also underground medical experiments before. The condition of the room, therefore, the Hyuga Xueying in this underground secret room was not discovered. Of course, the underground secret room may be known, but I am afraid it will be regarded as he was entering and leaving the underground medical laboratory. Otherwise, there has been action in the village. And here, Chiba was on the safe side, and Xueying couldn''t run away this day, and didn''t want to be different from the previous safe entry and exit. Although this kind of thing is covered up, there is no problem going back and forth several times, but you are not afraid of 10,000, just in case. No one can be sure. This time when he returns to the house and comes out of the small woods over there, the secret whistles will not take it seriously. In case there is something particularly serious about the secret whistle this time, you can see from his slightly unusual behavior What to order. "Forget it, let''s go back. It just so happens that people are also needed over there now, so let''s go as a coolie. The way, you have to think about it!" After dispelling the idea of ??going to the underground secret room, Chiba sighed and headed directly outside the west village. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1336： Stay in camp However, after returning to the camp of the expansion plan, Chiba did not have time to think about how to solve the possibility of being invaded, but was pulled into the team of transporting supplies by Kakashi. Because of the growing dark clouds in the sky, Kakashi speculated that it would rain tonight, and the supplies that had been left out in the morning had to be transported to one of the two vacant rooms. Of course, this room is also present. It was designated as a warehouse. And because the transformation into a habitable house basically used all the children, and in a short time, there was no manpower available, so this transportation of supplies can only be done by Chiba, Kakashi, and a few students transferred. Up. Because this material is for a few days, plus some bedding, medicine, food, and some essentials for building a camp, the quantity is still quite large. After all, this is for the children. These children are Konoha''s future. The village will not deliver any emergency food for soldiers grain pills. They are all fresh, and they have been preserved and can be stored for quite some time. And these fresh foods, the food of the mind of more than 300 people, basically laid out the length of the open space wall. Don''t talk about daily necessities, bedding or something. This move was busy until late at night, and when the heavy rain poured down and the huge bonfire around him set up the roof, Chiba and Kakashi entered another vacant room, covered in water. At this time, this house has been transformed into an office and a living room. In the next ten days, Kakashi and Chiba will live here, work and live here. This is still a medical room, because Chiba will treat ninjutsu. If there is any injury or something, it will be sent here to treat Chiba directly, and some regular medicines and emergency medicines are also stored here. Therefore, besides Chiba and Kakashi''s office, this place is also a medical place. "This rain is coming in a real hurry!" Back in the office room, Chiba shook his soaked clothes, then took off and began to twist a few times. Looking at the splashing water, she couldn''t help feeling a little. On the side, Kakashi also took off his clothes and twisted it like Chiba, the same is the flow of twisting water. "Well, I don''t know, will it affect tomorrow''s construction." After wringing out the clothes in his hands, Kakashi found a place where he could hang the clothes, and hung the clothes to dry. He also took the clothes handed over by Chiba and hung them together, and said naked. "I hope not." Twisting his pants, Chiba walked a few steps forward, lit the brazier placed in the center of the room, sat down, stretched out his hand to start the fire, and said in his mouth. It is very late autumn, and the four seasons of Konoha Village are distinct. In this season, this rain is still a bit cold, not to mention that both of them are getting wet. "Next, what are your plans?" At this moment, Kakashi sat down opposite him and asked. "I don''t have any good plans yet. I can only say that we should isolate these people first, and then slowly interrogate. In response, Chiba frowned and said bitterly on his face. "Um... Then, let''s explain the construction plan of the day. Today everyone is tired. I have let them rest earlier, and will gather at nine tomorrow to let them rest a little longer." Hearing this, Kakashi nodded and spoke. Bringing the topic to tomorrows construction. Although there are major problems, they are isolated now, even if there are spies, they will not cause any trouble, and they will try to hide themselves and integrate into the group, since it is not possible now Determine whether there is a spy, then regardless of whether there is a spy or not, do construction first. If not, then naturally everyone is happy. If someone has already sneaked in, you might as well treat them as free labor and use them first. "Ah, as for tomorrow, let''s start with..." And hearing this sentence, Chiba obviously already had a plan, and he was right now. "Master Chiba, Kakashi, all the camping work has been completed, eight rooms have accommodated all the students, and have a relatively comfortable environment, and, for female students, bathrooms, toilets, etc., It has been completed." However, at the beginning of the conversation, it was interrupted by a wet teacher who filed in from outside. The first person who spoke was Yamada-sensei. "Oh, hard work, let the fire warm up." In response, Chiba hurriedly said. "Yes!" In this regard, the ten Yamada-teachers wanted to undress and wring dry like Kakashi and Chiba, and then they sat around the brazier and started a fire. They were all men, but there were not so many taboos. "Hmm... Is there no female teacher in the school?" At this time, Chiba suddenly asked such a question. "Female teacher?" Upon hearing this, Yamada was slightly taken aback. "Oh, yes, we have already notified today that they will come over tomorrow to take care of the female students'' daily life and ensure their safety." But a teacher next to Mr. Yamada responded quickly and spoke. He knows why Assistant Naruto would ask that. If he went back every day and didnt stay in the camp, there would be no problem, and no female teacher was needed. But now in camp, boys and girls living together are somewhat inconvenient. It would be even more inconvenient for a male teacher. "Okay, then, I will work hard for you tonight." In response, Chiba nodded and said to ten teachers. Because this place is outside the village after all, strictly speaking, it is a wild land. Although it is close to the village~www.novelhall.com~, the current situation does not mean that it is absolutely safe. Therefore, each house is guarded by one or two teachers. They are usually guarded inside the house, first to protect the children, and second to avoid spies who may sneak in. And because they are all male teachers, the house where the four girls live is naturally not allowed to be taken care of. Therefore, five teachers may have to guard and protect in the heavy rain and can only sleep in the tent. "Yes, we got it." In this regard, ten teachers were busy. "Well, then, the next step is about the arrangements for tomorrow. First of all, we have to open up a transportation road that leads directly to the village. We will assign about 20 people as a transportation team to and from the village, and train the students to carry heavy loads... " Hearing this, Chiba nodded, and then began the construction schedule for tomorrow, and also added a new way of training students. The teachers and Kakashi also stopped earnestly. Although they already have a construction plan, Chibas new arrangement this time obviously has many more details and some new exercises. Way, they must carefully understand and remember. Ugh If you stay in the camp, many more things can happen! Fortunately, the things I have to do now are much less and better, and many things can still be done here. However, it is not too conflicting. But in the words, Chiba thought so in her heart. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1337： House seemingly endless rain "Snapped!" Trousers and clothes with muddy water and mud stains and even some mud fell heavily on the wooden floor that was classified as an office, medical room, and Hokage assistant''s living room. Amidst this muffled sound, a small amount of muddy water splashed. Slowly penetrated into the cracks of the wooden floor. Ugh Really, the leaks in the house happen to rain every night! Chiba touched the rain on his face, looked back at the heavy rain outside the house, like a waterfall, and sighed silently. Last night, listening to the fading rain, Chiba slept peacefully. However, when he woke up in the morning, he was shocked. Last night, he originally thought that the rain should stop during the day. It shouldn''t hinder today''s activities, even if there is some light rain, it doesn''t matter. After all, they are ninjas, with the magical power of Chakra. In some cases, ordinary people have to stop work. In their opinion, it is not a situation that requires work stoppage. There was nothing he thought about originally. However, when I woke up this morning, I heard the sound of rain, but it was a heavy rainstorm. At first glance, the visibility was less than one meter. This is no longer a rain curtain, but a rain wall. When he woke up, because of the virgin forest''s low west and east high terrain, there were already two small rivers flowing around the camp, and the water level almost overflowed the lowest level of the log wall, that is, a three-person team. The diameter of the log is high at the water level. Fortunately, the campsite was shaped like an irregular triangle. It happened to be a sharp corner facing the high-lying virgin forest in the east, which separated the water level. Otherwise, the log wall might be washed away. Since discovering this situation in the morning, Chiba has already mobilized everyone for the first time, and dug ditches to separate the small rivers gathered by the rain from this height. Although there is no danger, but this digging, also digging for nearly a morning, it is already very lunch. "However, fortunately, there was no chaos in the defense forces. Thanks to Chakra. Although the rain on the ground is rushing, as long as you stand on a tree, you dont have to worry too much. No matter how rushing the rain is, it wont overwhelm the primitive. Giant tree." Then, after this sigh, Chiba also sighed. Just now, Xuenet sent a letter from a female ninja named Ryo Akiyama, indicating that Chiba does not have to worry about the impact of this heavy rain on the defense patrol. , It can be regarded as a report to Qianye, let him relax. Of course, its a blessing that this defense force has no influence. If the patrol is disrupted by the heavy rain, then their camp really doesnt have any protection or defense mechanism against the enemy, and it is completely exposed to the intruder. Up. This is definitely not what Chiba wants to see. "This rain, I don''t need to do anything today..." At this time, Kakashi was muddy and looked very embarrassed and walked into the house, looked at the rain line clustered under the eaves, and the sound of the rumbling rain hitting the roof, complaining a bit. "Ok" After him, Hirohiko also walked in embarrassed, his expressionless face, rare with a little irritability and a slight complaining look like Kakashi, slowly removed his clothes, and worked hard to twist After a few hands, the muddy water was screwed out. This Hirohiko, after arranging everything this morning, Chiba came to pick him up in the rain. After he came, he went to dig the ditches with Chiba. Because of the heavy rain, Chiba did not choose to use soil escape ninjutsu, for fear that an accidental ditch was not dug, which would directly cause flooding. After all, the terrain here is complicated, although it appears to be low in the west and high in the east. However, the ground under the forest has a lot of complex terrain with pits and pits. In case soil escape ninjutsu is used to communicate with any water-stagnation area, it will be bad. The rainwater may directly affect The camp downstream was washed away. At that time, even though the village has a mature drainage system, the water will not be able to wash the village, but more than 300 people will definitely be struggling in this flood. By then, how many casualties there will be is unknown. At the same time, it is precisely because the terrain of this large virgin forest is complex and uneven, so it is necessary for ninjas who are good at soil escape to join the ninja engineering team. After the trees are cut down, the terrain is leveled to facilitate the laying of foundations and building new houses. "Ah, this is really useless." After hearing these two sentences, Chiba also complained. Then, after barely finding a pair of dry trousers to put on, the three of them sat naked around the burning brazier, baking their own clothes while baking themselves. "Oh, now the children have returned to camp as many times as possible, so don''t worry." After sitting down, Kakashi spoke first, but answered the question Chiba wanted to ask. "Well, then, the next question of food, is it possible in the camp? Students should need hot food in such a heavy rain." In response, Chiba nodded, and then thought of a very important question. "Don''t worry, Mr. Yamada has already done this. When we drew the water, he had set up a dedicated kitchen. At the same time, the toilets and bathrooms for the female students mentioned yesterday were also ready. The ditches in the camp have also been dug thoroughly. Rainwater will not be backlogged in the camp. It can be said that in the camp, even this kind of torrential rain will not have much impact, but it rains and it is inconvenient to travel. " When hearing this sentence, Kakashi spoke. "Okay! Teacher, is there anything else I need to know?" Hearing Kakashi''s words, Chiba nodded and asked again. How do I feel, I am here, it seems to be dispensable, Kakashi has done everything for me. Why do I have the idea that I only need to work in the field? At this moment, in his heart, there was such a feeling that "I seem to be useless". "The female teacher has arrived, and now officially accepts half of the total number of female students~www.novelhall.com~ Wait later, after everyone has a good rest, I will report to you and get to know you. As for the others, just see Do you have any new instructions." In response, Kakashi said. "It''s raining, what else can I tell..." When he heard this, Chiba first denied Kakashis last sentence. Then, while his gaze was casually glimpsed, he unconsciously saw Hongyans poker-faced face, and his heart suddenly flashed. Immediately changed my words: "In the afternoon, I would like to build a simple cell here to detain Hongyan. After all, I can''t always let me go back and forth between the confinement room and the camp. In these ten days, let Hongyan be detained on the spot. At the camp." "it is good!" Hearing this, Kakashi glanced at Hirohiko, then looked at the rain wall outside, and nodded immediately. This matter, he had already planned when he saw Qianye leaving in the rain this morning. There is no sensitive situation for Chiba''s request. In the current situation, it is more appropriate for Hongyan to stay in the camp directly. Moreover, there are also defense forces watching around the clock. There is no such thing as Chiba''s favoritism to give Hongyan a chance to escape. Objectively speaking, Chiba''s ideas are very pertinent and there is no problem. Chiba... When he heard these words, Hong Yan was slightly startled. Sure enough, is it still holding him back? "So, then, let''s do it, light a fire and cook." At this moment, upon hearing Kakashi''s agreement, Chiba took a breath and gave the last order this morning. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1338： Heart "Unexpectedly, eating has become such a troublesome thing..." With half-squinted eyes, Qianye looked helpless, the rain outside was like a flood, and his body, the dry body, was now wet again. At this time, he was sitting at his desk. In front of him, he placed a generous portion of dishes, although it was cooked in a temporary kitchen in the camp, and the chefs were also able to cook. Teacher, but you can see that this food is rich and balanced in nutrition. Basically, there will be no shortage of big fish and meat, and the colors of vegetables and fruits are also quite good. However, at this time, Chiba looked a little tired. Just now, after all the meals were finished, they were not directly distributed to the students. Instead, he checked for toxins and the like, and the teachers and Kakashi gave them to the students. Really, he checked the food for more than 300 people one by one, which was more than an hour, plus the fatigue of the morning, he was really tired. As for the detection of toxins, he didn''t think of it at first, but he suddenly realized it under the reminder of Hongyan. Now, there is the possibility of being invaded by the enemy, and now the enemy is invading, the spy chosen must be the elite of the elite. If it really sneaks in, then it will poison Konoha''s future without telling these teachers. , That is definitely a huge loss for Konoha, and it will even shake the foundation of the village. It can definitely affect Konoha''s position as the only winner in the current situation. And in the long run, this action will even greatly dampen Konoha''s future development and may lead to an extremely long period of inconsistency. Here, it really cannot be prevented. To be honest, when Hirohiko proposed this idea, Chiba was almost upright. If it weren''t for Hirohiko''s reminder, he would really ignore it. At that time, Chiba discovered that this expansion plan was far more complicated than he had imagined. He really couldn''t just go over it like this, he had to think about it. "Here, did I find out, I also have a negligence of duty." But at this moment, when he heard these words, Kakashi, who was frowning on the opposite side, couldn''t help but speak, a lot of self-blame in his words. He didn''t expect this incident either. If it weren''t for Hongyan''s reminder, there was a case, then the situation would be really bad. "No, this is something I should consider, not your fault!" In response, Chiba hurriedly said. He is the general person in charge, and Kakashi has done a lot of things. Kakashi is really not to blame here, just because he has something to do with him. "Thanks to Hirohiko." Upon hearing this, Kakashi was silent for a while, seemingly uncomfortable. "This is what he should bear, you don''t care too much." In response to this, Chiba was silent for a while and said. He knew what Kakashi was thinking about now. After all, as the hero who reminded the two of them now, Hirohiko had already been imprisoned in a newly built cell. This difference in treatment was undoubtedly a cause Unacceptable. However, it is not unfair that Hongyan was locked up in the camp cell. He himself is a sinner. It is obviously impossible to work in the afternoon. As a sinner, he must stay. In the cell. "Eat first!" After comforting, Chiba picked up the chopsticks and said to Kakashi. "Ok." In response, Kakashi also picked up chopsticks. So, they ate in relative silence. It''s just that in this silence, the eyes of the two of them are thoughtful, and their expressions slowly change to focus. ... But at this time, another change. Some dark secret room. "Master Danzo, from the confinement room, there is news that Taki Chiba has detained Hirohiko Uchiha to the camp of the expansion plan." A slightly cautious voice sounded slowly in the shadow behind the high-back chair. Those words were in the ears of the older ninja who seemed to close his eyes and rest on the high chair. "Hmm... I see, the fourth generation eyeliner, I didn''t see you." Hearing this sound, Danzo still kept his eyes closed, and his lips moved, but he said this in a very low voice. "No, I avoided those bright and dark whistles along the way." In response, the voice in the shadow came again. "well." In response, Danzo nodded slightly. "Then, shall we act? This time, Taki Chiba..." When he heard the words of his leader, he seemed to hesitate after the shadow, but after all he couldn''t help it, so he asked. "No, we can''t move." Danzo seemed to have expected this a long time ago, and he would say this after knowing the shadow, and he rejected it very simply. "However, he has now put Uchiha Hirohiko..." Hearing the words of his leader, behind the shadows seemed to be a little puzzled, and he said hurriedly. "Indeed, Hirohiko Uchiha is a person who can affect him, and it is also a **** we brought him down. However, in the current situation, Taki Chiba has not done any favoritism ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He imprinted the curse seal on Uchiha Hirohiko, and also taught Kakashi the seal of the curse seal, and this time he arranged Uchiha Hirohiko from the confinement room to the camp cell. And if there is any act of favoritism, Uchiha Hirohiko, the place where he is currently detained is still like a confinement room. What kind of treatment should it be, or what treatment. We have no reason. In this regard, Danzo has rarely said a series of words. "Yes, I see, Master Danzang." Hearing this rare series of words from Danzang seemed to be startled after the shadows, and then immediately responded. "Um... Go ahead and keep staring at Taki Chiba. Don''t worry about me." In response to this, Danzo still kept his eyes closed and his lips moved. "Yes!" After this sentence, the shadow responded softly, and then, there seemed to be something flashing in the shadow, and there was no sound. That Takichiba... Things are really airtight! Unexpectedly, I can''t hold a handle! But when there was no sound behind him, Dan Zang''s closed eyes slowly opened, and at the moment of opening, almost a strong killing intent flashed. In the beginning, you shouldn''t keep him! Shouldn''t care so much! It should be, when he emerges, he will be eliminated! At this moment, in Danzo''s heart, under this strong killing intent, he regretted deeply. At the beginning, he should have killed Taki Chiba. Kill this now, a tricky character that the fourth generation of Hokage used to restrain him! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1339： Where is it wrong! Rizhan, are you ahead of me again? Slowly closing the eyes filled with murderous intent, Danzo calmed down the regret in his heart, but he skipped such a complicated thought. Curse... Now this kid has even mastered the curse seal. In addition, he ruthlessly cast such a curse on his best friend... In order to avoid suspicion, he taught Kakashi! However, what was really powerful was that in this torrential rain, he even directly placed Uchiha Hirohiko under his supervision. This chess piece... It was so inexplicably lost! And after this thought, the face that looked calm with closed eyes twitched. Although it seems to be irrelevant, Hirohiko Uchiha is a very important chess piece for him. One, very important insurance. At the beginning, Uchiha Hirohiko suddenly went crazy and killed several members of the Uchiha clan. He knew that this Uchiha Hirohiko was the best chess piece. At that time, although there was already news about Taki Chiba''s death in battle, and at the same time, similar news came from his root on the battlefield, but as the leader of the root, he rushed to the top in the secret confrontation of the five ninja villages. The commander on the front line, he didn''t think that Taki Chiba, who had always been a thorn in his eye, must be dead. After so many years of intelligence work and assassination work, and confrontations with other five ninja villages in the dark, he has seen many "resurrected" escapes, whether it is his own village, the other four ninja villages, or even some ninja villages. Village, he has seen this situation more or less. Of course, this kind of situation is very rare. There are more or less, and the number will never exceed the five fingers. Moreover, during the Second Ninja World War, he also encountered some ninjas who could "fake death" with special abilities or created such situations. Here, he did not when Taki Chiba really died at the beginning, and was ready for Taki Chiba''s return. And this preparation is this Uchiha Hirohiko. Of course, before Uchiha Hirohiko, he also made some other preparations, but after seeing Uchiha Hirohiko go crazy, he abandoned those preparations. No matter what kind of preparation, it can''t match this Uchiha Hirohiko. And the reason for making these preparations is because Taki Chiba will not return. Once he returns, he will definitely carry the name of a hero. In addition, he has turned the tide in the war several times before. After coming back, I am afraid that he will create a legend in Konoha''s history. He will no longer be a traitorous son that everyone dislikes, but an existence that can be called "Konoha''s brilliant future". There is no doubt that his characteristics, whether it is the third generation or the fourth generation, will cultivate him as a Naruto, just like the Kakashi who got the Shari''an in the mission of the God Wubi Bridge. Moreover, this Takichiba will be more difficult than Kakashi. He can see that Kakashi has been affected by the death of a close friend. If he can''t go out, let alone Naruto, I am afraid he can only become an elite ninja. However, this Takichiba is different. He can''t imagine how this Takichiba is lost and lost. It seems that this kid will never get lost, and will always move towards his goal. And the two of them have already guilty, if this Taki Chiba becomes Hokage in the future, or becomes the confidant of the fourth generation of purpose, then maybe Taki Chiba will be the first to eradicate himself. At the beginning of the fourth generation, he had already seen that he was guarding him everywhere. He knew that in the fourth generation era, he would not trust himself like the third generation. Therefore, here, he must prepare early. He must be prepared for everything he has worked so hard to build, and for the appearance of the village he imagined. And this Uchiha Hirohiko, then will become the best chess piece and insurance. As long as Uchiha Hirohiko is in his own hands, Taki Chiba can''t figure out any tricks. He has been monitoring this Takichiba and everything around him. Although it is impossible to monitor this comprehensively in the village, he is only scaly and claws. He also knows very well that Uchiha Hirohiko, and Hyuga Yukina, to Taki How important is Chiba. As long as Uchiha Hirohiko is in hand, Takichiba will not worry about being settled down obediently. Moreover, the crime committed by Hirohiko Uchiha was enough to make Takichiba feel at a loss. This nailed crime of harming the Uchiha clan cant be washed away, and the victim is still uncomfortable. The Uchiha clan, the Uchiha clan even Naruto had to weigh. It is even more impossible to turn over. Therefore, when the fourth generationme showed that he wanted to relax his hair lightly, he did not stop it arbitrarily, and even silently did a lot of things for this, to facilitate this Uchiha Hirohiko to enter the confinement room. And as long as Uchiha Hirohiko is locked in the confinement room, then he has countless ways to control him. And ~www.novelhall.com~ In order to prevent Hirohiko Uchiha from breaking down because of Nao Uchihas affairs, he also did something specially to allow the visits of Uzumaki Kushina and Hyuga Yukana to be permitted and allowed. The meal delivery stay is quite long. However, now, in everything he did, it seemed impossible for him to get Uchiha Hirohiko out of his control. With just one hand, Taki Chiba used only one hand, an expansion plan, and all his plans collapsed. This was unexpected, and one of the reasons he regretted not killing Taki Chiba in the first place. Even at this moment, he felt that he would lose to this kid. When? When did I start to fall into a disadvantage! For this matter, I have been preparing for this for so long, and I have done all the means to prevent this Takichiba. Even on the fourth generation, I have thought of a solution. Why? Why did I lose so thoroughly with a simple hand? In the end, what went wrong! So easy, so simple, let Taki Chiba destroy everything I carefully arranged? Destroyed this "Takichiba Control Plan"? Why... why is it so easy, and why is it so thorough? Then, after the feeling of losing to Taki Chiba, he had doubts and strong doubts in his mind. Every step he took was carefully calculated, and as the person in charge of the roots, he possessed extremely comprehensive information. , It is impossible to go wrong. This Takichiba just came back, knowing nothing, nothing, why, why can he easily destroy everything he has worked so hard to build. Here, is his fault? Or is there another reason? Is there someone else interfering with him? Who is this person? Slowly, slowly, he fell into the memory and began to look for his own problems. Chapter 1340： 1 wrong move In the deep, somewhat gloomy secret room, the quiet atmosphere rippled gently, and there was a deathly silence. And in this simple secret room, only the high-backed chair is the most eye-catching. At this time, on that high-backed chair, the ninja whose body is wrapped in bandages is slowly opening his eyes. The unchanging seriousness, but seemingly low-brow, pleasing face, flashed a hint of stiffness. It''s that time! Everything is because of that time! It''s because at that time, the fourth generation of eyes effortlessly supported his confidant... At that time, it happened naturally! It was my mistake! The source of everything is because Taki Chiba came back, and in such a short time, he became a Hokage assistant agent! It is because the power of the fourth generation is directly delegated, so that he immediately has power that no one else can imagine! That''s able to restrain my power, coupled with his political wisdom, that''s why everything I have worked so hard to build is destroyed! At this moment, Danzo, who opened his eyes, flashed through his heart like thunder, but flashed through this complicated and inexplicable thought, even with a little anger. He has realized how much trouble he was caused by his anxiety at the beginning. The so-called wrong move will lose all the games. He lost on this one. At that time, he had already predicted that if Taki Chiba returned alive, whether it was the third or fourth generation, he would definitely train him to become a Hokage. On the day of leaving office, the performance of the third generation goal, and the third generation goal that he accidentally heard about the fourth generation goal in private. That said, undoubtedly, the fifth generation must be selected in advance, so as to avoid the situation that Naruto can''t connect, causing embarrassment in the middle and late stages of the Third Ninja War. And the children of this generation are undoubtedly the only two candidates for Takichiba and Kakashi, and leaving aside the influence of war on Kakashi, this Takichiba is also superior to Kakashi. After all, Takichi Ye''s characteristics in this battle, whether it is tactical strategy, or the difficulty of completing the task, the victory created is better than Kakashi. Although for a twelve-year-old child, Kakashi''s actions are worthy of the word "hero", but compared to Taki Chiba, after all, it is a bit behind. At that time and even now, Kakashi had received the effects of the war and was lost in confusion. If he could really get out, it would take considerable effort, and Taki Chiba would undoubtedly become the only candidate. For him, once he started to cultivate Takichiba, then he could never do anything to Takichiba. In other words, in the future, he may always be restrained by this threat. Although he has insurance, he still wants to try it. Taking advantage of the unsteady foothold of the fourth generation of Hokage, try to see if Taki Chiba can be pulled from the position of Hokage''s heir. Therefore, he misled the four generations of Hokage and the consultants, and made small tricks in intelligence, trying to accuse that kid with the same crime as Uchiha Hirohiko. However, he failed. It also led to a series of chain reactions. He never imagined that the usually gentle person seemed to have no majesty, only the new Hokage, who was still able to deal with things, and Hokage, who he believed to have an unstable footing, would even take advantage of this matter to make the assistant position the most difficult. Of people. Also, for the fourth generation of Hokage, the most powerful person! Moreover, he acted resolutely and completely suppressed this matter. Not only did he suppress himself, even the two consultants had nothing to say. Everyone who was on his side had lost the right to speak. All of their mouths were blocked at once. At the same time, this incident was also used... "Ugh" Thinking of this, Danzo couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and his opened eyes slowly closed, but the muscles on his face seemed to twitch twice. This is it! One move is wrong! Lose all the game! Not only did he fail to get that kid, he also made him an assistant agent of Naruto, possessing the power that can restrain me, and he also knows how to use this power, this political wisdom and political maturity... And, now, let the four generations... And with these two twitches, his heart was filled with a series of regretful but helpless thoughts. "Master Danzo, the routine inspection has been completed. Thank you for your cooperation. Starting from tomorrow, you can leave here, but please do not leave your residence." At this moment, a respectful voice rang from outside. "Ok" In this regard, Danzo had to put away the suffocation and vague anger in his heart, pretending to indulge deeply, and then had to add another sentence: "Thanks for your hard work." "No, everything is for the village. The fourth generation of Hokage-sama asked me to express my sincere thanks to you and thank you for your cooperation in putting down your body." And after this sentence, a formulaic response came soon outside. "No, it''s all for the village." In response, Danzo couldn''t help twitching twice on his face, and he paused for a while before speaking without incident. hateful! One wrong move, one wrong move! I was completely restricted by such a hairy boy! And his heart ~www.novelhall.com~ couldn''t help but show a rare anger caused by suffocation. At this moment, he really can''t do anything! Now all of his bases are monitored by Hokage''s manpower. All the manpower he has placed in the intelligence department have been replaced by Hokage''s manpower, and batches of manpower have been cleared out. Everything he worked so hard to build is constantly being destroyed! However, there is nothing he can do. If there is anything wrong with him now, he will definitely be labeled as a crime that prevents him from getting involved in politics, and may even become a prisoner. He can do nothing now! Even, for a long time, I can only bear it. What is certain is that everything he has worked so hard to build over the years, except for the roots, will be nothing. At this moment, even if he was scheming, he couldn''t help but couldn''t control his emotions. Damn Takichiba! Damn Takichiba! I should get rid of you sooner! But at this time, between the words, his heart, regret and anger were intertwined, but the spear was all directed at Qianye. ... "Ah autumn!" At this time, on the other side, Chiba, who was in the camp office, suddenly sneezed. "What''s wrong, I have a cold!" At this time, Hongyan and Kakashi happened to walk in through the rain wall. Hearing this sound, they asked hurriedly. "No, it seems someone is talking about me." In response, Chiba shook his head, rubbed his nose, and said indifferently. "How''s it going?" In the end, he turned serious and asked. "Well, it''s already arranged." In response, Hongyan and Kakashi glanced at each other, nodded, and spoke solemnly. Chapter 1341： Worked hard "Okay, thanks for your hard work!" Hearing what the two said, Chiba glanced at the rain wall outside, and said in relief. It was already evening, and the sky was already dark due to the heavy rain, and it looked like night. The arrangements mentioned here are about a series of food safety measures and warehouse management arrangements. There are also some arrangements for camp safety, such as setting up guard posts after the rain stops, and explaining to students about safety awareness and knowledge about standing guard during rainy days. Although Chiba used the exercise as an excuse, he did not use the exercise as an excuse in his original intention, but actually implemented it. If current students can have this practical experience, then it will certainly be of great benefit to their future development. According to the current situation, if students can have a certain amount of experience in standing guard and sentry, it will also have certain benefits in alleviating the current situation of personnel tension. After all, standing guard in some places does not need to be too high. Those with strong eyesight, such as the entrance of the village, are basically unobstructed, and the enemy cannot break through from there. If students are allowed to guard there, it will undoubtedly save a batch of manpower and ease the current situation of personnel tension. Of course, this is just Chiba''s idea. Let the children who are still students and have not become ninjas directly start the task. The expansion plan is already a special case. I am afraid that the village will not open this special case. However, Chibas training in advance has no harm, and Chibas idea may not be realized now, but if there is an emergency, these students can still respond. At least, some of these children who have already shown their talents are capable. "So, next, is that today?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Kakashi sat down opposite him, greeted Hirohiko and sat down, and said. "I can''t do anything else for the time being. I can only wait for the rain to stop like this. Although it is possible to carry out construction on this rainy day for the ninja, the danger is too great after all. The students have not become ninjas. If you learn, or if you dont learn well, its easy to get into trouble. In response, Chiba sighed and said helplessly. Now, thanks to Kakashi, it is said that it is ten days. If only five days, the current rain is probably a big problem. But if it is ten days, there is still plenty of time. But in his heart, he thought so. "Well, safety is always a big deal." Hearing Chibas words, Kakashi nodded in agreement. The most important thing for this mission is the safety of these students. After all, these children have not graduated from Shinobi school and have no experience in the mission, so they encountered it again. In heavy rain, the mission content is simple, but the terrain of the mission site is extremely complicated, and even one who is not careful can get lost. In addition, the enemy is very likely to be ambushing all around. It can be said that this safety is really a top priority. If it werent for the fact that the village is really manpowered, there shouldnt be only 20 members of the defense force, nor should there be more than a dozen school teachers, but 20 members of the Anbe, plus about forty defense forces. The team members. Now, they are in a weak defense situation. "Then, have you thought of a way to eliminate the possibility of being sneaked in?" Later, after these words, Kakashi frowned and asked. In addition to this security issue, the most critical issue now is about the possibility of being hacked. As long as this possibility is ruled out, then the set of registered routines in Chiba will probably be guaranteed to be free of problems. Coupled with the patrols of the surrounding defense forces, as long as they can be sure that no one has sneaked in, they can confidently carry out the construction without having to isolate everyone in the camp. This camp can also perform its original role as a temporary shelter for emergencies. At the same time, if it can be resolved within ten days, then the parents can also say that if it is not resolved within ten days, it will be a bit tricky. He didn''t know how to persuade the parents to wait another ten days and eight days. "Well, there are two or three prototypes of the plan, but it''s not perfect, so I won''t talk about it for the time being. Let''s talk about it when I complete it." In response, Chiba shook his head and said like this. "Oh, then you go as soon as possible, ten days, if you don''t pay attention, one day has passed, ten days are not that long, it will pass in a blink of an eye." Hearing this sentence, Kakashi didn''t have any special look on his face, but he urged it so slightly. Sure enough, it''s a very tricky thing... Chiba was basically thinking about this this afternoon, but there was no effective plan. Gee! This matter is really suspended! And such a solemn thought flashed in his mind. At this time, he couldn''t help but think of the day Yunyin invaded the confinement room of the village. After understanding the general situation, Chiba almost worked out a feasible plan and considered the best team. Choose and put it into action~www.novelhall.com~ and the effect is of course needless to say, they arrived at the place almost in time. From then on, he had an impression of Chiba, and when faced with difficulties, Chiba was definitely the one who could do the best. However, now, even this person who has the best way has not thought of a feasible solution for so long. In this matter, he might really plan for the worst. "Well, it will be resolved within ten days. Just give me a little time." When she heard these words, Chiba nodded. "So, it''s almost dinner time now, I''m going to stare at the chef." In response, Kakashi stood up and spoke. According to the rules set by Chiba New, when the teacher as a chef is cooking, one of the three of them must be staring, so as not to get any baskets. Chiba doesn''t have much energy to go one by one. Check the meals. It''s not about quantity, but this series of inspections is very time-consuming, especially time-consuming and energy-consuming. "Ah, hard work." Looking at Kakashi''s back, Chiba said. When Kakashi heard these words, Kakashi didn''t look back. After waving his hand, he left Chiba with a cool back. After picking up the raincoat next to him, he walked into the rain wall. . "Then, I will return to confinement..." Seeing this scene, Hongyan also got up. He knew there was nothing for him. At this time, he should spend it in a cell in the camp. "No, wait a minute, Hongyan, I have something to say to you!" At this time, Chiba suddenly stopped him. "Ok?" In response, Hong Yan was taken aback for a moment, and stopped turning around, his face was quite amazed. At this time, in his eyes, it was Chiba whose face had changed into a cautious and serious face. Chapter 1342： concern "Tsk!" Looking at the rain wall outside, Chiba stood up and walked to the door. Qianye couldn''t help but smashed his mouth, showing a little irritated expression on his face. This heavy rain has been raining for three days, and the amount of rain has hardly changed. Now the roof is still full of rain, and there is no sign of stopping. Even now, on the side of the village wall, because of this rare heavy rain, artificial drainage has begun to avoid flooding the trees. This also made Chiba somewhat understand why Bofeng Shuimen wanted to develop this area. Although Konohas topography is not low, it even occupies one of the best lands in this continent and is a good place to build a village. But because there is this virgin forest in the west, which is low in the west and high in the east, although the weather in Konoha Village is basically good throughout the year, it is a good place for one class. However, if you encounter this kind of continuous heavy rain that occurs once in a century, There is a real threat of flooding And if it is leveled in this way, then it can be connected to a large plain, and the end of the virgin forest is a continuous hill, then only a small amount of virgin forest on the side of the hill will be left, and then a section of the plain will be vacated. , Then, even if there are enemies over there, it can be quickly observed, which is equivalent to that Konoha Village is surrounded by mountains on three sides, which can be said to be easy to defend and difficult to attack. In this way, not only has the residential area been expanded, but it has also eliminated flooding and mountainous areas with additional defenses, and prevented the enemy from sneaking into the complex terrain of the virgin forest. It can be said that the expansion plan this time, in addition to posing as a Konoha winner In addition, it is also a decision to eliminate hidden dangers around Konoha. Here, you can also see the talent of the fourth generation of Hokage. When will the rain stop! If this continues, it will be too late! But at this time, looking at the outside eyes, the irritability in Qianye''s heart was even worse than his face. In the past three days, from the first day of expectation, it can stop on the second day, and it should be stopped tomorrow on the second day. After all, it is a heavy rainstorm and it is impossible to keep it like this. When will the rain stop until now, His heart is getting worse day by day. As time goes by, he becomes more and more suspicious of the success of this quarantine plan, and the possibility of being sneaked in in advance is like a mouthful, let him More and more uncomfortable. This is definitely not a good feeling. The anxiety under this pressure, even Chiba has experienced strong winds and waves, and there is some irresistible irritability. Moreover, as the time of the rainstorm prolonged, this irritability became more and more intense, and it became more and more intense that could not be suppressed. To be honest, if it werent for knowing that no one could cause such a weather change except for the later BUG-level ninjas, Chiba almost thought that this was the ninjutsu performed by an enemy ninja to hinder his expansion plan. "Tsk!" A series of thoughts flashed in his mind, and Chiba couldn''t help but smashed his mouth again. Since yesterday, he has thought of many ways, but they can''t change the situation that the construction cannot be caused by the natural disaster. Yes, it cannot be constructed. If it is said that construction is possible on the first day, but it is dangerous to the students, and the second day is a situation where it is impossible for students to construct, then on the third day now, no one can do the construction. Down, the situation outside is already very bad. The rainwater is rolling in from the mud and rocks that may be the hills over there, and it has surrounded the camp. The camp is now like a huge boat in the mud river, although This mud-rock flow is not very powerful because it is blocked by the trees of the virgin forest. However, it is impossible to construct the giant tree rooted by the mud-rock "river". Therefore, there is no way of construction at all. Even if the heavy rain ceases, it will take considerable effort to restore the current virgin forest landform to the extent that it can be constructed. In this case, even Chiba has nothing to do. Man proposes, God disposes. At this time, Qianye finally deeply understood how reasonable this sentence was. "Hey, Chiba, what are these?" At this time, behind him, there was a voice that was also a little irritable, but pretending to be careless. Kakashi''s voice. "Oh, I wrote it in my spare time yesterday." In this regard, Chiba also tried to suppress his irritability. Now, the three people in this office room are not very calm. The other two are just as irritable as him. Here he must make himself calmer. . It was as if Kakashi suppressed his irritability. "Can I have a look?" In this regard, Kakashi inside said casually. "It''s okay, I was meant to show you." Upon hearing this, Chiba also spoke quite casually: "Oh, yes, Hongyan, you can watch it too." "Can I watch it too?" Regarding this, seeing Kakashi who started to spread the scrolls before Chiba answered, Hirohiko spoke slightly in amazement. In the past few days, he has avoided seeing documents such as Chiba''s arrangements. He is very low-key around Kakashi and Chiba, basically trying to hide his sense of existence in order to avoid suspicion for Chiba. After all, the relationship between Chiba and him can easily be regarded as partiality. Now that Chiba has served in the political department, he also knows that the political aspect is very sensitive. Sometimes a little difference can cause a great deal to Chiba. And even accidents ~www.novelhall.com~ and Chiba is now in an important position, and what he holds almost represents the power of Naruto. In this regard, as a teammate of Chiba and a friend, he must Sit in your own position and can''t cause any trouble to Chiba. Therefore, for three days, he has been consciously or unconsciously avoiding contact with Chiba''s files, and occasions where Kakashi arranged tasks. Now, Chiba asked him to look through the name, which still made him worried. "Well, you have to plan for this area next, so there are some things you need to know in advance. We, you have experience in building houses." In this regard, Chiba said almost casually. Uh What does planning have to do with building a house? Hearing these words, Hongyan was stunned obviously. "Ah, then I know." However, he still said that, and stood up, walked to Kakashi''s side, and picked up a scroll and looked at it. Now that Chiba said so, he believes that, he sees it, it definitely doesn''t matter. "Snapped!" At this moment, when he picked up a scroll, he was slightly surprised. Kakashi next to him suddenly put the scroll in his hand on the desk, and then he couldn''t wait to pick up another one. He opened it quickly, and glanced over. It seems that something incredible has been discovered. what happened? He was slightly puzzled about this. Then, with this doubt, he looked at the scroll in his hand, and after reading two lines, his eyes were slightly widened, and he couldn''t help but speed up and watch. this is! And in his heart, there was already a sense of astonishment. "These were all you wrote yesterday when you were fine looking for trouble?" At this moment, he and Kakashi exclaimed at the same time. ~： Sorry, I can’t update A genius remembers the address of this site in one second: (Vertex Chinese), the fastest update! No ads! Grandma has a sudden illness and was sent to the hospital. She is still in the hospital and cant update anymore. Sorry! "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba" is extremely sorry, but there is no way to update it Now you are playing, please wait a while, after the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba" Chapter 1343： When its all right "Ah, yes, I wrote it yesterday when I was okay looking for trouble." Leaning on the door frame, he turned his head to see if there was any smaller Chiba on the rain wall, and said nonchalantly. Because it was a downpour yesterday, the original plan that was full of stomachs could not be implemented, and Chiba somehow went idle. Yes, I am free. In this heavy rain, nothing can be done. Even if Chiba is thinking about the seal technique, it is because of the changes in the medicinal properties of the "bian" he has configured, and he cannot be implemented for the sake of caution. What he can do is to talk to Kakashi Two people are warming the fire in the room. Like those students and teachers, warm up in the house. And the students and the teacher can at least discuss about safety, ninjutsu, and the like. Basically, they change to another place to go to school. Moreover, the feeling of living together makes the students quite excited, and the learning efficiency is much higher. . As for him and Kakashi, they can only have big eyes and small eyes. Let''s talk about it. Although they have taken different paths, they actually practiced almost the same. In terms of the nature and form of Chakra, one of the two developed Chidori, which can be said to be an extreme change in nature, and the other developed two S-level ninjutsu, which has reached the extreme in form changes. Although it seems that there is a place for communication, whether it is the extreme change in nature or the extreme change in form, to achieve this level, it is not just that one of the two aspects throws the other one far away, but complements each other. If the nature change is to be extreme, then the form change must have a very high foundation, and if the form change is to be the extreme, the level of the nature change cannot be low. In other words, Kakashi, whose qualitative change has reached the extreme, has no weaker understanding of morphological changes than Chiba, but he is just as good at the extreme without qualitative change in actual combat. As for Chiba, his morphological change has reached its extreme. His theoretical knowledge of nature change is actually not weaker than Kakashi''s extreme change of nature. It''s just that he cannot reach the extreme of nature change in actual combat. Moreover, in this respect, the two of them are actually from the same lineage, and they are both inherited from the wave of feng shui gate. If you want to talk, you can''t tell why. The two people''s changes in the nature and form of Chakra are actually similar. It''s just that they have their own specialties, and they seem to be good at one aspect. In fact, the two can''t learn anything from each other. In addition to this aspect, the ninjutsu link is no longer necessary. The foundation of this ninjutsu is the nature and form change of Chakra, or the essence is these two aspects. In fact, it belongs to one category, the ninjutsu aspect. , And nothing to talk about. As for physical skills... This, Kakashi''s physical skills is not bad, Chiba may be better than him in this respect, but there is a limit to what Kakashi knows more than Kakashi, not to say that Chiba has done so much hard training. Useless work, this is actually a problem with the knowledge of physical art. There is no need to discuss this knowledge. Konoha Village is very open to physical art. In addition to physical art forbidden art and some secret art of physical art family, basic All the physical exercises in the school are public. If you want to learn it, you can apply from your own teacher or go to the library. As long as you meet the training requirements, you can practice it casually, even father-son, father-daughter, mother-son, and mother-daughter. There are so many, there is no need to discuss it at all. The only difference is that it depends on your talent and the degree of effort, and this strength, effort is better than talent, and it is the easiest to get rewarded through effort. In this regard, they want to talk but can''t tell anything. Regarding illusion, its a pity that both of them are illusion idiots. Although Kakashi learned to write the phantom because he got the earthy writing wheel, but in fact, the current Kakashi is really illusion blind. The current illusion ability is really scumbag, not at the level of illusion 8 that the ninja was numerically later. As for Chiba, it is completely an idiot of illusion. Apart from training part of the ability to solve illusion, the aspect of illusion is worse than the current Kakashi. They can talk about this, they are also laymen, not only without any help, but also It is easy to bring misunderstandings to each other, but not good for future development. Moreover, it is not possible to let Hongyan out of the cage when it is okay, and the two of them can only stare at each other with big eyes, and even the three of them can''t do it. So, in the end, Chiba, who felt a little uncomfortable, had nothing to look for. Then, he wrote a lot of scrolls that Hirohiko and Kakashi were reading frantically. "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Thinking of this, Chiba frowned, seeming to save some from that casual state, and added another sentence at the end, asking if there was a problem with the two. "No...no problem." Upon hearing this sound, Kakashi and Hirohiko had an urge to swallow, and there was a pause in their mouths. More than...More than that is no problem! This brain circuit is too monster! What is this guy''s head made of? Is it done with comprehensiveness and logic? In the words, what Kakashi and Hongyan thought in their hearts, the shocked complaints, were surprisingly consistent. At this moment, they were once again shocked by Chiba''s brain. The content on the scroll on this table is more than okay, it is almost okay, it seems that there is a problem. Yes, it''s okay enough that it looks like a problem. Of course, there is a problem. It is not the content on this scroll, but Chiba who wrote the content, and the brain that Chiba used to write the content~www.novelhall.com~The content of these scrolls is all about construction. s arrangement. At first glance, it seems to be nothing. The arrangement of the construction is also what Chiba has to do. Every person in charge of the project will do it. However, the point is that the timing of these plans is calculated in hours. Basically, the arrangement of every job and work goal is calculated by the hour, that is to say, every hour of work arrangement and work goal, Chiba has already listed. Moreover, all possible accidents here are marked with terms such as "emergency measures" and "conventional measures", "out-of-routine solutions", etc., which basically cover all possible accidents, accidents, and various The solution in this situation. These arrangements have been detailed enough that an idiot holding it can do the job he wants to do well. This is no longer a detailed question. This is... an indescribable encyclopedia that teaches you how to prepare for the expansion plan! This is definitely not something that one person can write! Absolutely not! At this moment, there are only two words left in the heads of Kakashi and Hirohiko. monster! There are three more words. not human! "Uh... no problem, then you ask me what I am doing? Now, can you think of a way to cure this rain?" Hearing these words, Chiba also turned his head, but seeing their crazy reading, the corners of their mouths twitched, and they couldn''t help complaining, basically speaking uncontrollably. Are these useful now? More detailed and useful! rain! Rain! Controlling this rain is the key! Following the words, such a super-irritating thought of complaining flashed in his heart. Chapter 1344： Treat rain "Hey Hey hey" Seeing Kakashi and Hirohiko who had completely thrown his words out of his ears and kept looking at the scrolls, Chiba''s eyes slowly narrowed, and the corners of his mouth almost twitched. He couldn''t help but remind him They cried out their sense of existence. However, although there is no good anger in his mouth, the inexplicable irritability in his heart has been reduced a lot. However, these two words to enhance the sense of existence were still ruthlessly ignored. Kakashi and Hirohiko didn''t even raise their eyelids. What should they do or what they did, they completely ignored Chiba. "Uh" In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched again. To be honest, he didn''t know that this thing was so attractive, and what attracted the first-class characters of Kakashi and Hirohiko. This thing, he felt, if it were some ordinary ninjas, it might be surprised or even shocked. But for smart people like Kakashi and Hirohiko, it''s enough to marvel at it, there can be no more reactions. Unexpectedly, these two guys had completely ignored him. Is it really that amazing? At this moment, Chiba''s heart was filled with helpless doubts. For him, this level of planning gave him a days time yesterday. It is not unusual to be able to write it down. Moreover, when there is nothing to do, his attention should be relatively concentrated. Many, so it is completely normal to write it out. Looking at the expressions of "How could this be something that a man can write" on Hiroshiko and Kakashi''s faces, he was a little suspicious, as if he had really written something extraordinary. Although he himself thought it was nothing, when he thought about the fate change plan, he had to rack his brains more than writing this. "I said... that... when are you going to see, don''t we want to find a way to solve the problem of rain now? If it continues to rain tomorrow, we have to think of something. Otherwise, these ten days, I''m afraid we won''t be able to do anything! If the village is infiltrated with ninjas because of our engineering team, then it would be bad." Thinking of this, Qianye Qiang held on to the urge to remind them of his persistence again, took a deep breath, and said. "It''s raining, this rain is the key. If the rain is not resolved, this is a pile of waste paper!" At the end, he seemed to feel that his tone was not strong enough to reflect his emphasis on the issue of rain. He added such an emphasis. "Ah!" After these words, Kakashi suddenly stopped reading his book, sighed helplessly, and then with a "wow", he opened Chiba''s desk and took something from it. Fiddle around round and round. "what are you doing?" In this regard, Chiba looked confused. "Oh! It turned out to be so, why forgot!" At this time, seeing Kakashi''s movements, Hirohiko seemed to have thought of something. He pulled away Kakashi''s office, which was close to Chiba''s desk, and fiddled around with what he took out of it. . "So what? What did you think of? What are you doing? What did you forget?" Regarding this, Chiba was confused and stunned. He didn''t understand what the two guys were doing or what they were playing with, so he could only ask again and again. However, his question did not receive any response. Kakashi and Hirohiko should do what they should do, but after a while, the two seemed to have fiddled with something. They walked away from the desk one after another and walked to the door. They ignored him and passed him by. , And then stood on tiptoe, and circled the door frame. "Uh...you are..." At this moment, Chiba seemed to have thought of something, and the corners of his mouth began to move again, and the whole face looked slowly "weird". "Snapped!" It was here that Kakashi took the lead to get it right in circles, turned around, patted Chiba''s shoulder, and nodded heavily. This will definitely work, rest assured! And Kakashi''s face was full of confidence, although needless to say, Chiba could see that he was saying this. "Uh" In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched more intensely. "you" However, before he could say anything, Kakashi nodded his head and returned to the desk on his own, continuing to read, as if he didn''t respond. "Snapped!" And just after Kakashi passed by, the other hand, which belonged to Hongyan, fell heavily on his shoulder. "Ok!" Looking up, he saw that Hongyan also had a face of "This is definitely possible, rest assured", and when he emphasized his head, he added the word "um" to express the emphasis. Then, I passed by with Chiba, should read a book, should ignore it. Qianye blinked his eyes again and again, looking blank. I rely on! Can this be useful? But when he reacted, he looked at the door frame abruptly, only to see that there were already two round-headed sunny dolls on the door frame, shaking on the door frame like a hanged ghost. During the spinning, Chiba saw it. The dolls painted with pen and ink resemble the Q version of Kakashi and Hirohikos surrender~www.novelhall.com~ even, he felt that the moment the two dolls faced themselves, he vaguely saw two poker faces Looks like a fool, looking at himself. At this moment, Chiba didn''t know what to say. Oh... forget it! It''s not helpful to say more. The two of them are also attracted, and they are less irritable. Let them calm down and let them talk. Now it is not appropriate to force them to find a way. Looking at the two Sunny Dolls, Chiba sighed, stepped out of the threshold, and slowly sat down, looking at Sunny Dolls from time to time, and at the rain wall outside, slowly leaning on his side and leaning against him. Above the door frame. I don''t know how Xuenai is. In this kind of weather, her workload is probably only more, not less. It must have spent more energy. I hope she won''t force her to become exhausted. Inexplicably, he was a little worried about Xuena in the cabin. Then, after this worried thought, he had no other special thoughts. He just stared at the rain wall and the sunny doll in a daze, his eyes slowly rose up, as if penetrating the rain wall, his eyes stretched out and saw What a warm thing, a warm smile slowly filled the corner of his mouth. After that, it seemed that he saw something that he didn''t want to see again, and the warmth on his face slowly faded, and a melancholy sadness that was difficult to erase slowly emerged. "Huh? Illusion? How do you feel that the rain is a little bit lighter?" After a while, he blinked his eyes suddenly, looked at the two hanging ghost-like sunny dolls, and slowly stood up. Then, between words, he turned back to his body. Finally, not long after, a sunny doll with the face of the Q version of Chiba hung from the door frame, lined up with Hirohiko and Kakashi''s Kakashi, spinning and shaking silently. Chapter 1345： illusion? A genius remembers the address of this site in one second: (Vertex Chinese), the fastest update! No ads! "You said, is it my illusion? How do I feel that the rain is a little bit lighter." Looking at the two sitting next to the threshold, Chibas eyes returned to the rain wall outside. He heard the sound of the torrential rain hitting the roof. The three sunny dolls above his head swayed slightly, and his mouth , Can''t help but say. In this regard, Kakashi and Hirohiko on the side glanced at Chiba at the same time, a strange look flashed in their eyes, and did not answer. Chiba wants to stop the rain, go crazy! And in their hearts, such a thought flashed through at the same time. However, I think about it, this **** rainstorm, let alone rule out the possibility of being invaded like this, there is no way to even the construction, no wonder Chiba is hallucinating. However, they quickly expressed understanding. Then, they glanced at Chiba sympathetically, and said. "Well, it seems to be a bit smaller." "Right, it''s a bit smaller." When they heard the words of the two, Chiba was first overjoyed, and then after seeing their expressions, a face was immediately pulled down: "But, what''s the matter with your sympathetic expression?" "No...nothing?" In response, Kakashi and Hirohiko''s faces became busy, and they made a poker face. "I''m back, don''t think I didn''t see it. You were sympathizing with me just now? Didn''t you think that I was thinking that I wanted to go crazy? Hey, why don''t you go too far? Are you guilty?" In the next second, Chiba''s particularly dissatisfied voice came again. At this time, upon hearing these words, Kakashi and Hirohiko had their poker faces straight and passed away with a guilty conscience. Is this guy a mind-reading monster! Can this be known? And in their hearts, it was so. "Hey...say something." At this moment, Chiba squinted his eyes and looked at the two with contempt, expressing that he wanted an explanation. "Ah! Look at Hongyan, how do I feel, the rain is a little bit lighter, really a little bit lighter." When he heard this, Kakashi tilted his head, but suddenly pointed to the rain outside and said, looking very pleased. "Well, I feel so young now." In this regard, Hongyan also tilted his head and nodded again and again, as if we were going to play stupid to the end. These two guys! Seeing this scene and hearing the insincere words of the two, Qianye almost gritted his teeth. Ugh However, he soon sighed and looked at the rain curtain outside. No wonder they think so, this rain is indeed anxious, and if this continues, the problem will really become bigger. In fact, these two guys are also very anxious. As the rain wall appeared in front of him, Qianye couldn''t help flashing such a thought. Now look at it, the rain wall hasnt changed in the slightest. Just now, it was probably because I wanted to see the rain stop, so I had a strong feeling, which caused a kind of psychological suggestion that "the rain seems to be small". There was an illusion. This rain, in fact, has not changed much, it is still the same. "Well, I won''t trouble you anymore, shall we just sit like this now?" When thinking of going here, Qianye sighed and said seriously. The rain showed no sign of stopping for a while. The so-called people are not as good as the sky, and they have no means to stop the rainstorm, so they can only let it go, but letting it go does not mean that they can only be like this. Do nothing, always look for something to do. Since construction or other actions cannot be carried out, then look for other things to do, even if it is more preparation. "Of course not, Hongyan and I just took a break." In response, Kakashi turned his head back, but said seriously. "Take a break, what did you do today?" Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba expressed doubts. Apart from seeing these two guys being surprised by the plan they wrote when they had nothing to do with him yesterday, when they had nothing to look for, they did not see what they did. . "Well... how do I feel that if you were to supervise you, you would become a dehumanizing supervisor who would pretend to be invisible and urge people to work even if you saw work?" Hearing these words, Kakashi suddenly narrowed his eyes and said helplessly. Hiroshiko on the side nodded as if feeling, a poker face turned out to agree with Kakashi. "Uh" In response to this, Chiba''s mouth twitched, deeply wondering when the two of them would be better off. "Well, in fact, we only have this plan. Actually, we haven''t done much work." Seeing Chiba''s expression, Kakashi said with a sigh of relief. "Oh? Do you have any plans?" Seeing Kakashi getting serious, Chiba no longer cares about why the two are so good, and asked seriously. "We plan to copy eight of your plans before today, and then distribute them to the teachers, so that they will give these to the students to copy, while copying and remembering, these things you originally wrote to the students and teachers Well, since there is nothing we can do on a rainy day~www.novelhall.com~ Then, I think, let''s do more preparation." And hearing Chiba''s serious inquiry, Kakashi replied seriously. It turned out to be so! Kakashi thought carefully. When I wrote it down, I felt relieved, but didn''t think about it anymore. Because of the rain, my attention has been a little lost! I should think of these. Regarding this, Chiba was surprised and at the same time introspected. This is indeed his negligence. After this is written down, it will naturally be shown to students and teachers and let them remember, if there is only one copy. , No matter how you look at it, it is not so easy to pass out. Now there are eight houses and eight groups of people. Eight points are the most basic. Kakashi''s thinking here is also transparent, knowing that it is impossible to transcribe more than 300 copies, which makes it easy for students to transcribe and remember. "Well, then do it." Thinking of this, Chiba nodded and said directly. "Are you coming?" In response, Kakashi and Hirohiko have stood up and asked. "Uh... I have a rest?" Upon hearing this, Qianye was silent for a while, and asked tentatively. "Oh, good." In response, Kakashi and Hirohiko didn''t have a special reaction, and they agreed with Chiba''s plan to take a break. "Ok?" However, at this moment, Kakashi and Hirohiko were about to cross the stall with Chiba, but the two turned their heads slightly puzzled. "what happened?" Chiba asked. "This rain seems to be lighter." In response, the two paused for a while, and they seemed to have listened for a while before speaking. "Ah, it seems to be small." Chiba was also listening for a while, the sound of rain was still like a flood, but the sound was already a little quiet. The rain is really small. :. : Chapter 1346： 3 days A genius remembers the address of this site in one second: (Top Chinese), the fastest update! No ads! Heavy rain, which lasted for three days. At the evening of the third day, it was obviously smaller. It stayed till night and only left It is pattering, although it is still raining, it is no longer the torrential rain that exploded, but the usual moderate rain in late autumn. "Very well, the water recedes very quickly. According to this schedule, it should be exhausted tomorrow morning. Although it will be a little muddy and rainy, but I can''t take care of that much. Work can start tomorrow." Standing on the reinforced log wall for several layers, Chiba looked down. After the muddy water level below the viewing room was declining, his face was relieved and he let out a long breath. He can rest assured! The subsequent effects of this heavy rain were also smoothly resolved. Although it is said that the heavy rain is about to stop, if there is still a mud river outside, then what they have to do will still be impossible. And now, because of the terrain and the new drainage system after they dig ditches and communicate with the drainage system of the village, the muddy river flowing from the heavy rain is receding very quickly, and it is probably not the morning of his estimation. Before the sun rises, the muddy water is estimated to fade away. And as long as the muddy rivers fade away, even if there is some light rain tomorrow, even if it is the current rainfall, there is no major problem, and the construction can be started directly. This three-day entangled event was finally over. Everything can be back to normal tomorrow, and what should be done can be done. "how about it?" At this time, Kakashi''s figure jumped up and landed firmly behind him, opening his way. "It''s no big problem, you can do it tomorrow." In response, Chiba smiled and said, obviously in a very good mood. "Well, at this speed, you can be hungry tomorrow." Kakashi poked his head out, looked at the water level below, nodded, and said. "How is Hirohiko and the plan?" At this time, Chiba also looked at the water level with his probe, and then asked. "Hongyan has returned to his cell, and the plan has been distributed to the teachers. It is estimated that he has already reacted by now and started teaching." In response, Kakashi said casually. "react to?" However, this casual remark made Chiba a moment''s stunned, this distributed a plan, and then asked the teachers to teach the content of the plan, do the teachers want to respond? What''s the reaction? "You, don''t you really know how shocking your plan is?" Kakashi said helplessly to Chiba''s reaction. "Shocking? Are you kidding? It''s ordinary!" In response, Chiba blinked and said in surprise. "Well, when I didn''t say it." Seeing Qianye''s surprised look, Kakashi almost turned his head away and sighed, and said helplessly. This guy is really unconscious at all! In his heart, there was infinite emotion. "Uh" For Kakashi''s words, Chiba expressed helplessness. "Okay, let''s not talk about it, let''s talk about business, really haven''t you figured out a way to eliminate the possibility of intrusion?" However, Kakashi didn''t worry much about this matter, and asked seriously. "There is no perfect plan yet." In response, Chiba smiled slightly, with a bit of bitterness on his face. "Well, there are still seven days, so don''t be too anxious, sometimes it''s not good to be anxious." Hearing this, Kakashi sighed slightly, but comforted Chiba. "Ok." Hearing this sentence, Chiba glanced at Kakashi, only to see that he had bowed his head, leaned half of his body on the log wall, looked at the water level below, and nodded from time to time. He answered with a rather absent-minded voice. I don''t know, how is Kakashi now? My heart knot has been untied... Dont know, if he knew... Yes, I won''t be angry. Ok! Probably not. And his mind flashed such a little inexplicable melancholy thought. Tomorrow, tomorrow is finally about to start. Looking at Chiba, this guy will definitely not appear on the front line. I am afraid that I will have to go. However, with this guy''s plan, it should be able to save a lot of effort, and a lot of possible problems can be avoided. Really... Although this guy does not appear on the front line, his contribution is still the greatest! This plan can not only be used as an operating manual for the preparation of the Ninja Engineering team''s expansion plan, but basically it can be passed down into the library and used as a construction material. And the exercise method will definitely be integrated into the school''s teaching plan by teachers and become a model. This guy is just making history! At this time, Kakashi had such a rather depressing thought in his heart. To be honest, he already feels that if he talks about fighting, he may still be reluctant to lose, but in other respects, he is far inferior to the guy in front of him~www.novelhall.com~ and this kind of inferiority , But it also made him feel unconvinced. The hard work, earnestness and perseverance of the guy in front of him is already convinced. Even though he has also experienced the impact of various wars, the guy in front of him seems to never be affected, always acting like a positive one. At this point, he felt that he could not do it anyway. He didn''t think he would have this mentality of not knowing what to give up. The death of Jiitu and Lin made him understand the fragility of people and also made him feel his fragility. And this fragility, as if faintly, shrouded in his heart, lingering. Am I supposed to learn from Chiba? At the same time, at this moment, Kakashi sighed and admired, but such an idea suddenly emerged. One, positive thoughts. "Kakashi." At this moment, Chiba on the side suddenly spoke. He turned his head, but saw that Chiba was lifting his raincoat and hat slightly and looking at the sky, the serious look on his face was fading. "what happened?" He subconsciously responded. "Go back, take a break today, and I will be busy tomorrow. I have wasted three days now and I always have to find a way to make it up. Afterwards, Chiba turned around and was about to step down the wall while talking. "what!" In response, Kakashi turned around and responded with his pace. This guy will definitely become Hokage in the future! Then, inexplicably, such an extremely sure thought flashed through his mind. Afterwards, just after this thought, the two jumped down, using the shortest route, down the log wall. Tomorrow is the real beginning! Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi: Chapter 1347： Start Genius remembers this site address in one second: (Vertex Chinese), the fastest update! No ads! "Tick!" The crystal clear water drops, reflecting the brilliance, slowly rolled down from the dense branches and leaves, and smashed onto the thick root system deeply planted in the mud, splashing into six tiny water rays, splashing on In that muddy puddle. "Snapped!" Afterwards, a foot stepped heavily in the puddle, and suddenly, a figure flew by in the muddy water. "Flap! Flap!" After that, at the moment when the figure flew by, two or three feet stepped on it again, and two or three figures flashed by in the muddy water. Then, there was a sound of footsteps treading on the water, hurriedly spreading, breaking the rare tranquility in the virgin forest these few days. "despair!" And about half an hour later, on the largest branch of a giant tree in this huge virgin forest, the foot that first stepped into the puddle stepped on it and stopped. Almost the front end of the transfer station, right here. The terrain of this virgin forest is complicated. Between the highlands and the dense primitive giant trees, it is very easy to get lost. This distance is already the limit. If you go further, the transit station and transportation road will be easily crooked. At that time, instead of wasting time, it would be better to establish one transfer station after another here, communicate well, and then move forward. Chiba also ordered not to go too far. Ok It''s almost here. Standing still on this big branch, Hongyan raised his head slightly, looked at the tree cover above his head that was not covered by the dense branches and leaves that dripped water, then looked down at the relatively flat ground under the tree, nodded silently, in his heart Ponder. "DaDaDa!" And at this moment, on a branch slightly closer behind him, three figures suddenly fell, stepping on them one by one. "despair!" A few seconds later, there was another sound. A figure that was obviously smaller than the other three figures fell on this branch, half kneeling on the ground, a little panting, but quickly stood up. Ok? In these few sounds, Hongyan had already attracted his eyes, and at this time he had turned around and looked at the figures behind him. And his gaze was obviously attracted by this later figure. Along the way, he actually followed! Its really the same as what Chiba said. This kid is an incredible genius. He came along this way. It took a long distance and was quite fast. At his age, he can keep up with us. Quite awesome! Looking at the figure that was obviously shorter among the four figures, the corners of Hongyan''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up slightly, his heart full of admiration. Regardless of whether Chiba''s purpose is simply to accept him as a disciple, based on the current situation, Chiba as a teacher has made a profit. Then, after admiration, he couldn''t help but think about it. "Now, can I follow you?" At this time, the obviously short figure stood up slowly, and under the gaze of Hongyan and the slightly surprised gaze of the other three people, he slowly stood up, using a kind of He said with a childish, but extremely firm tone. "Ah, of course!" In response, looking at the little person in front of him, Hongyan nodded affirmatively. And in his mind, it flashed past the situation where Chiba entrusted the child to himself more than half an hour ago. In his ears, there was echoing, Chibas serious face, and the sentence, "If he can keep up with you, then he will leave it to you next, and you can teach him as half of your apprentice. If you can''t keep up, then I will ask you to send it back and I will personally adjust it." Of course, Chiba said this sentence very carefully and was not heard by others. In the eyes of others, it was just another child who might be a genius. As for other people''s views on this child, there are naturally many kinds, but basically there is no connection between him and Chiba or him and Kakashi. And this heir of the Uchiha clan named Uchiha Itachi is not known here. "So, next, have you remembered all the precautions in the plan of the assistant sir about "establishing transfer stations and transportation routes"? We will start construction now. Tonight, we will build five transfer stations and connect them with transportation channels. All the way to the camp." After flashing this series in his mind, Hongyan looked away from the youngest person, looked at the other three, and said. These three are all about eleven years old. They are basically going to graduate from ninja school and are about to become Xiaren students. Although there is still an untasked childishness on their faces, they are younger than others. However, the students are more stable and easier to deploy. In addition, he has mastered the Three Body Technique and has a good foundation in physical technique and shuriken. In terms of physical strength, he is superior to other younger students. According to the exercise theory in the Chiba Plan, if the three of them have wind and earth attributes, they will directly teach ninjutsu. If not, they will practice cutting-style swordsmanship in physical skills. Coupled with other people''s ninjutsu training exercises, while completing tasks, exercise personal abilities. "Yes! I...we all remembered!" Hearing Hongyan''s order, the three obviously looked at each other, hesitated for a moment, and said. When responding, the voice was not very neat, and it sounded as if he was caught off guard because of Hongyan''s sudden order ~www.novelhall.com~. "Well, then, did your teacher talk about cutting-style physical exercises and training with ninjutsu yesterday?" Hearing that, Hongyan didn''t care much, but asked again. This cutting-style physical exercise and ninjutsu exercise together, Chiba also stated in the plan what the process looks like and what actions it looks like. It just so happens that among the three, one is soil attribute, another is wind attribute, and the other is water attribute. However, there are two of them who need to practice ninjutsu, which is in line with the training of felling style and other peoples ninjutsu. Claim. "Yes! Yesterday the teacher explained in detail, and let us learn basic ninjutsu, as well as cutting-style physical exercises." In this regard, the three seemed to have reacted this time, and responded neatly. "Okay! Then, Itachi stays, and the other three clear out the flat area. Disperse!" Hearing this sound, Hirohiko sternly gave the order without seeing the color. "Yes!" The three of them hurriedly responded, and immediately jumped down. The three figures flashed and disappeared under the tree. "So, Teacher Hongyan, what should I do?" At this time, looking at the place where the three of them disappeared, the little one looked at Hongyan, with a cold face similar to Hongyan, and asked. At this moment, in his mind, before leaving, his master Chiba touched his head, asking him to treat the Uchiha clan in front of him as the words of his teacher. "You? Let me learn a few wind ninjutsu first." With a rare smile on the corner of his mouth, Hirohiko looked at the child named Uchiha in front of him, with a touch of gentleness, and said. "Yes! Teacher Hongyan!" In this regard, the little person answered meticulously. Chapter 1348： dark place The genius remembers the address of this site in one second: (Vertex Chinese), the fastest update! No ads! "Here, according to Lord Chiba, you must gradually inward from the edge, and all the fallen trees must be outward. Yes, it facilitates subsequent logging." Stepped in the mud and snapped, the most mature of the three students looked at the primitive giant tree with three or five people in front of him, looked at the two behind him, and said. "Ok." Behind him are a pair of twins, and they are the only students in their team who meet the Chiba-sama''s requirements for Chakra attributes. Among them, the older brother is a rare wind attribute, and the younger brother is a soil attribute. "So, according to the plan, first of all, we are going to cut a cut that exceeds its radius in the outer direction of the tree, and then completely cut off the tree on the front, which is where we are now facing. The cutting point is a bit higher than the latter one." Hearing the words of the two behind, the student who walked in the front and touched the giant tree spoke again. Ok! I am in the same group as these two brothers. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to team up with other people. But in his heart, there was some rejoicing at this time. The three of them are close friends who grew up wearing a pair of trousers because they live close to each other. They have been with each other for a long time and have a good understanding. Moreover, this former student has a somewhat withdrawn personality. Apart from the twin brothers, he has no No friend knows how to interact with others. If you are really in a group with others, I am afraid this matter is really difficult to handle. After all, although they have not graduated yet, they are also approaching graduation at this age. Basically, they can become Xiannin with only a ritual of protecting the forehead. They already have everything that Xiannin needs, except for a name. , They are ninjas of the lower ninja level. And their students in this class happened to be enrolled at the beginning of the war, so some knowledge and skills that are generally taught until they become ninjas in peacetime will be taught to them in advance to avoid unexpected needs. After all, the war period is the most sensitive period, and the whole village will make preparations from top to bottom that it would not do in peacetime. At this time, although the three of them did not become Xian Ren and had no experience in missions, they had already gained a considerable understanding of some coordination operations and basic coordination tactics through theory and training methods. Here, it is also the reason why Hongyan is relieved that they will act in groups of three, but he does not participate. The graduates of the first class of war, from the beginning of graduation, have the conditions to be engaged in the battle. Of course, if it is really a war mission, it still needs to be carried by Shinobu or Ninja, but it is not necessary to run in those small tasks. Therefore, the three of them can be said to be a group of their own, and the task of cutting trees is also capable of the three of them now. And now there are defense forces patrolling around, so you dont have to worry too much about safety. This tree-cutting task is almost a D-class task. "Huh? What happened to you two?" And the student in the front turned his head strangely without hearing the answer from his close friend behind him. "Shanxia, ??you said, our captain, is it reliable?" Seeing his best friend turned his head to ask questions, the twin brothers glanced at each other, and the older brother said with some anxiety. The twin brother nodded in agreement with his brother. "Captain Hongyan?" But when he heard these words from his best friend, the young man called Shanxia was slightly startled, obviously he did not expect his best friend would ask this question. "Yes, I heard that our captain is a prisoner, and the cell in the camp is prepared for him." In this regard, the twin brother said in a serious manner. "Yes, yes, my brother is right." After these words, the twin brother nodded quickly, expressing agreement with his brother. "What happened then?" Hearing this, Yamashita blinked his eyes, a little unclear. This rumor... is not a rumor anymore. Many people have seen Senior Kakashi send their captain back to the cell several times. This is no secret. "It is rumored that our captain suddenly went crazy and killed several of his own clan before he was convicted. Don''t you be afraid?" In this regard, the twin brother''s face is even more worried. "Yeah, yeah, aren''t you afraid?" The twin brother agreed with his brother and said with emphasis. "Uh...what''s so scary about?" Yamashita blinked again, but there was no fear. "Aren''t you afraid of our captain going crazy again?" Hearing this, the twin brother obviously frowned. In addition to being serious, there were already some complaints like "Why don''t you understand my worry?" in his tone. "Yes!" The twin brother looked at his brother and then at the foot of the mountain, and hurriedly followed. "Scared!" Yamashita answered truthfully. "then you" In this regard, the twin brother was taken aback for a moment, with a look of doubt on his face. However, this Yamashita has always been the most mature and powerful of the three of them. Basically, he has been the "captain" of the three of them since childhood. Yamashita was so frankly afraid that he was a little confused. What does this mountain think. "why?" At this time, the twins'' brother also blurted out his doubts, but he supplemented his brother''s words. "Because, I believe Lord Chiba. Since the hero who saved Konoha trusts Captain Hirohiko, what reason do we have to doubt Captain Hirohiko? Moreover, Captain Hirohiko''s strength is undoubtedly capable of killing several Uchiha clan Elite, I think, compared with senior Kakashi, and Chiba-sama, it is not much worse. Isn''t such a captain bad?" In response to this, Yamashita smiled and said, looking at the puzzled appearance of his best friend. Believe... Lord Chiba? Hearing this sentence, the twin brothers were slightly startled, and then looked at each other. "You mean?" Then, after looking at each other, the twin brothers suddenly flashed their inspiration and seemed to understand the meaning of their best friends~www.novelhall.com~ such a good captain, we can''t let it go. " In response, Yamashita smiled again. It turned out to be so! Arent we here to improve our strength? How could such a good captain miss it and not use it! Not only needn''t be afraid, we have to ask for advice even more humbly! At this moment, the twin brother''s mind flashed this thought at the same time. "oh, I understand now." Then, the two nodded heavily. "First of all, let''s work first!" In response, Yamashita took a step forward, patted the two brothers on the shoulders, grinned, revealing a sunny smile. "what!" The brothers also nodded heavily at this time. "So..." Seeing that the two agreed, Yamashita also turned around and drew out the thick-backed Ninja sword that the task team had provided. "Wait...wait a minute." Suddenly, the twins'' brother stopped him. "what happened?" He turned his head back slightly in shock. "Uh... what did you say before, can you say it again?" Seeing the look of Shanxia turning his head, the twin brother scratched his cheeks and asked weakly. "I said...you..." In this regard, Yamashita looked helpless. "please!" Seeing Shanxia like this, the two of them stunned each other, it was a standard kick. "You really can''t help it!" Yamashita supports the forehead. Then, after looking at each other, they smiled, and the three of them all laughed, and the warm friendship instantly spread. ... So, let''s start with these three first! In the laughter and friendship, the three children did not notice that a pair of bright red eyes slowly opened on the branches they were about to cut. Chapter 1349： Redundant? A genius remembers this site address in one second: (Vertex Chinese), the fastest update! No ads! Now, it should be almost done! Looking back at the empty camp, Qianye breathed out slowly, and a stone in his heart finally fell. At midnight yesterday, the rain stopped, but early this morning, the surrounding muddy rivers were completely drained. Only a piece of mud was left outside the camp. Although the sky is still cloudy, there will be no muddy in the past few days. What a change, but for the ninja, this muddyness is not a thing at all, and the work should be started. And early this morning, Chiba also gathered the people in a long-lost period, arranged a series of plans, and with the help of Kakashi and a dozen teachers, the number of more than 300 people was reasonably divided into teams. , And clearly assigned various tasks, the work he had to do was completed easily. He is very fortunate now. On the second day, he wrote down those detailed plans when he had nothing to look for. Through yesterdays distribution, copying and learning, he basically didnt have to worry about it. , Just issue the order and goal directly. Then let them do what Kakashi and Hirohiko said in the manual. Even the teachers, Kakashi and Hirohiko have to reduce a lot of things, and it can also give them a lot of energy to do some coordination and command or safety work. It can be said that the three days of heavy rains have also It''s not a bad thing. At least, Chiba at this moment is a little lucky, the three days of heavy rain. Because of the deliberate or unintentional preparations during the three days of heavy rain, this work has been carried out more smoothly and a lot of things have been saved, especially the many problems that may arise during the construction. They have time to think and prevent. It can be said, These three days not only did not extend the construction period, but may shorten the construction period and avoid many possible injuries and reduced efficiency. However, Chiba was just a little lucky, and at this moment, his brows were frowned again. Although many situations have been prevented in these three days, the most critical situation is that there is no improvement at all, and even because of the shortening of time, this situation is becoming more and more urgent. And this state of affairs is naturally the possibility of early invasion. Seven days later, the co-living exercise is over, and the children must go back. Teachers and they also have to go back to the village. Although he can still use co-living to isolate all personnel again, and prepare for the expansion plan this time. Before finishing, everyone is forced to stay in this camp, but as long as the enemy has a chance to enter the village, then it may always bury a huge hidden danger for the village, and I dont know when it will erupt. This is the world of ninjas. One of the most important tasks of ninjas is espionage, and this time the spy must be the highest level of espionage ninjas. How many methods of stealing intelligence and internal sabotage are available, Chiba might just imagine If not, Chiba can''t guess what will happen. After all, no matter how clever, Qianye is not a god, not omnipotent, and the so-called tactical and strategic wisdom he showed is nothing more than good thinking, thinking more than others, and thinking much more. In these seven days, he must rule out the possibility of being invaded. Hopefully, it''s time! If forced to continue to stay in the camp, considering the complicated political situation in the village now and the stall for foreign aggression, it is very likely that it will cause panic among the villagers. Taking a deep breath, Chiba temporarily suppressed these worries, walked a few steps on the wall, and his eyes fell on the few wooden towers that were being built, which is to be the next four camps. The guard tower at the gate pursed his lips. Today, the sentry tower can be successfully built, and then some people will be arranged for sentry training. And in these seven days, everyone has to get exercise, which is also a tedious job. However, since the teachers have already taken over this job, I don''t need to bother. Looking at it, such a thought flashed in his mind, and he turned his back and walked in the opposite direction. On Itachi, it seems that Hirohiko is also wrapped up. Compared to me, Hongyan is more suitable for teaching Itachi. In the case of Itachi, keeping up with Hirohiko is not a problem. Then, walking down the city wall this way, toward the stall where he walked to the office room, his mood flashed past Itachi. This Itachi was sent by Xuena. Xuena saw the rain stop and sent it straight away. It happened to be exercised by this expansion plan, and it was Qianye''s hard work. In this regard, Chiba agreed with Yuuna 100%, and threw Itachi to Hirohiko when he changed hands. It was not too troublesome. It was Hirohiko who was the right teacher for Itachi. Uh So, what do I do next? What can I do? Looking at the door of the office building that was getting closer and closer, Chiba flashed a series of well-arranged things in his mind. Then, suddenly, he stopped, and suddenly such a thought flashed in his mind~www.novelhall. com~ Next, what is he going to do? What can he do? At this moment, Chiba suddenly realized that everything seemed to be done, and the rest was just handed over to Kakashi, Hirohiko, and the teachers. He seems to be redundant. There is no need for him here. "boom" And at this moment, behind him, there was a sound of a huge tree falling down suddenly, and at a considerable distance, a huge tree fell slowly and muddy water splashed. "Uh...Is it useless? For this ninja engineering team, I am useless?" At this moment, Chiba seemed to have not heard the rumbling sound, and there was an inexplicable emotion on his face. At this moment, he originally wanted to be busy and dying, but the huge gap that there was nothing for him when the time came, made him feel an inexplicable sense of loss. This sense of disappointment as if he had departed from the big army, as if being abandoned, made Qianye stunned for a while in front of the door frame. "Hey? I...it seems useless?" Then, for a while, he seemed to think of something, and the corners of his mouth slowly rose. Isn''t it useless for me! Isn''t this useless! Dont you need me here? Then... And in his mind, there was a series of thoughts, what about the medicinal properties of the other side, what to look at his own blood report, what kind of sealing technique research, everything came up. And he kept sorting in his mind, and soon, a timetable slowly formed in his mind. "Then, let''s go back now!" After being formed, his **** slowly stood up, and his figure disappeared in front of the office room in a flash. First of all, it is the drug analysis! Chapter 1350： He must! Ok There is no way to move this medical device. Firstly, the structure is complicated. It is impossible for me to move it to the camp. I don''t understand the structure of this extraction machine, it will only be broken. Secondly, this kind of precision medical treatment. The equipment needs to be reported when changing places, and the village is strictly controlled, and it takes a certain time to take it away. Maybe I applied for it and sent it, and the remaining seven days passed. The only way is... In the basement medical room, Chiba looked at the precise medical extraction machine, silently glanced at the almost ten 5 mm diameter test tubes containing some kind of liquid medicine in his hand, and a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. These 10 bottles are prepared in the same proportion as the previous Bian! Moreover, there is no other way to test the properties of the drug! Can only... Forget it, go back to the camp first! There are a lot of inconveniences in the camp, but if I am not in the camp, then shared exercises and so on may also be seen as a cover. After all, now I have to guard against it both in and outside the village. Looking at these small test tubes, Chiba gently clenched his fists, and made up his mind. It has been four hours since he returned to the cabin. If you add in the time he spent in the hospital when he returned from the camp, almost six hours have passed, and it is almost time to return to the camp. And these six hours, the first two hours, in addition to going to Konoha Hospital, he was drawn two tubes of blood by a group of old scholars who seemed to have mania at first, and then kicked out of the laboratory. In the dispensing room of the Konoha Hospital, after configuring a dose of Higan with a medical machine of the same specifications as the one in his underground medical laboratory, some medicinal tests on research data began. In the end, he found that the numerical measurement of this kind of drug that has not been tested in detail, and the possible changes, is meaningless, because there is no reliable reference data, waiting for him, only the lonely data he is testing now, no Any value. And to determine the drug properties of the other shore he configured, I am afraid that only multiple clinical trials can determine the stability of the drug properties. And this kind of clinical trial, I am afraid that only he can complete it. Although Chiba also has a considerable research spirit in dispensing medicine, although he did not show it, he is actually not inferior to those old scholars who are hungry for knowledge and research, but he has not yet craved pathologically and has no interest in others Human testing, and testing this violent poison, is still impossible. He usually tests himself on humans. Prior to the development of special Junliang pills, he also started with himself and confirmed that it would not be fatal and permanent side effects, and then let Hongyan help him test the actual combat situation. After all, Hongyan had the most tasks at the time. And if Xuena also has a mission, I am afraid that Chiba will ask Xuena without hesitation. Therefore, now, he has prepared 10 doses of the other shore to test the properties of the drug on his body, and after many tests, he can roughly determine the stability of the properties of the other shore. If it is stable enough, it can also be used as a key to enter the sealed space. At that time, the speed of solving Xuena''s problem will also be greatly improved, and as long as the bird in the cage is solved, then only one step is needed, and Chiba will be able to regain freedom, even more than freedom. At that time, everything will be resolved, and the rest to worry about is the expansion plan, but at that time, there is more time, even if Hongyan may not be free at that time, he will have enough time to carry out some strength. Upgrade, complete some assumptions that he must improve in terms of strength before the Nine Tails Rebellion arrives. Days will still be so busy and even boring, but everything will be on the right track and will not be as stretched as it is now. Things are piled up one by one, leaving him no time to think about the other. Even sometimes it''s all about doing what comes, and there is no overall plan. Moreover, there were too many things that happened all at once, making him really a little bit burnt. "So, let''s go back to the camp first. Since it has been decided to test the drug''s properties within these seven days, there are also some preparations to do. Even if I do experiments on my own body, I can''t be too psychologically burdened. At least, I cant let myself die." Thinking of this, Chiba took a deep breath and took the steps to leave the underground medical laboratory. The current situation is still leaning towards the smooth side, and since returning to the village, he may be lucky if he survives a catastrophe. Everything goes smoothly, basically as long as he wants and as long as he does, things will go smoothly. It''s terrible, basically everything I want to happen. But ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba is not the kind of person who is easy to relax his vigilance when things go well after all, even, he is always vigilant about this kind of smoothness, so as not to have a slack mentality because of too smooth, and thus because of this slackness mentality , There is an error that shouldn''t have occurred. And this test drug, the test is dangerous poison, this shouldn''t be wrong, the direct result will be death in all likelihood. Although Chiba is no longer so afraid of death, it does not mean that he can give up this life at will. At least, Kushina is still potentially life-threatening. Yukina is still in an unfair treatment, and Hirohiko is still not free. He cannot lose his life. Therefore, the preparations to be done here are still to be done. Even more careful. "Speaking of it, I have to find an excuse to transfer Dr. Watanabe, but now he is one of the few attending physicians at Konoha Hospital with excellent experience and skills, and he has a set of methods for almost all difficult and complicated diseases. Now the hospital is also tightly staffed. What excuse can I find to invite this great **** over? What reason should I open before Watergate will let go? And out of this underground medical laboratory, Chiba walked out of the grove, ignoring the dark whistles that deflected his eyes, frowning tightly, and muttering in his mouth. Its not possible to test the medicine yourself without Dr. Watanabe. I have selected a lot of candidates before. Only Dr. Watanabe meets the conditions and the two have cooperated once. Although the process and results are unexpected, it is obvious. The two have a tacit understanding. Dr. Watanabe must not do this! Gee! It feels like I am going farther and farther in compiling reasons! After muttering, Qianye stood up and shot out, heading straight for the camp. His heart was quite helpless and emotional. Chapter 1351： start Sixty-four teams of five people, except for the eight teams preparing guard towers and necessary guards in the camp, fifty-eight teams have built a total of more than two hundred transfer stations, almost two of which basically cover the forest percentage. One area of ??transportation network... Well, the speed is faster than I thought! I thought that the transportation network can only reach one thousandth, this speed... Everything went so smoothly. Putting the report scroll in his hand aside, Chiba sorted out a large number of empty scrolls he bought from the village and the scrolls that had been filled with seal art, and this thought flashed through his mind. It was late at night, and Chiba had returned from the cabin to the camp. Moreover, after coming out of the underground laboratory, Chiba originally went directly to the camp. It seemed that he thought of these sealing techniques halfway through, and then turned back, took the seal technique he remembered before, and went to the village again. A large number of pens, inks, papers and inkstones were all placed in the office rooms of the camp, which is already preparing for a long-term struggle. "So, you have to do some research that you can''t tell me, and then give me everything about the camp. You stay here to camp?" At this moment, opposite him, Kakashi half-squinted and looked at him dissatisfied. Just after submitting a three-hour report, this guy who came back with a large bag and a small bag looked at the report and seemed satisfied, nodded, and then said the game. Words that made him extremely dissatisfied. This guy, he wants to give himself the command of the ninja engineering team, and then he has to do something about "I can''t tell you, but it''s important". And it''s very willful to do it in this office room. To tell the truth, Kakashi is very dissatisfied now. This guy''s willfulness is completely beyond his expectations. When he first convinced the parents, he almost broke his leg and said that he had a tongue. It was completely because this guy was hosting this. Events. Moreover, this exercise plan was also put forward by this guy. It was because of the guys reputation and the rationality of the exercise plan that the parents were relieved to hand over their children to them. This guy just didnt do anything here. , If people know, this guy is not here to be a commander, but to make other messy things. Whether this ten-day quarantine period can be passed through is a big question. "Oh, yes!" In response to this, Chiba nodded without eye-sight, raised his head to look at Kakashi, and said casually. "I said, are you conscious of this fellow? You really think that parents and teachers arrange students here because of tasks. You don''t care about it, it''s definitely going to happen." And hearing this sentence, looking at Chibas particularly casual face, Kakashi knew that Chiba had already decided and could not change it, but this matter seemed nothing at first glance, but the hidden dangers that would be caused were not small. . If the parents have any opinions, there is nothing that can be done in this village. Maybe the children have to go home, but now that the possibility of intrusion has not been ruled out, things will be difficult to handle. Some have passed. "This matter is really important." However, as soon as he said this, it was basically a statement of interest. He believed that the words that Chiba could also understand did not have any effect. However, this time, Chiba was very sincere and very sincere. serious. This guy, is there really something more important? Hearing these words, he found that the person who was moved was actually him. At this moment, such a thought flashed through his mind. Although Chibas request is a bit headstrong, he has never seen Chiba so headstrong that he cant distinguish priorities. In fact, based on his understanding of Chiba, Chiba has always done things with a sense of measure. It seems to be out of the ordinary, but in the end they are all necessary things. He never does inefficient things. Is there really something terrible here? For this matter, the expansion plan must be put down? However, he was just playing with some sealing techniques... Ok? Sealing technique? Could it be that it was a secret task assigned by the Watergate teacher? This seal technique has always been a relatively special technique, and its generality is still quite wide. Even the secrets of some villages, the last checkpoint or the first checkpoint, is this seal technique. Is it really important, secret mission that can''t be said? Thinking of this, he had already turned such a thought into his heart naturally. "Heh... are you sure!" And when such a thought flashed through his mind, the dissatisfaction and worry in his heart slowly faded away. After a habitual long sigh, he purged his face and spoke. "Ah, it''s important, the most important person to me." In response, Chiba nodded heavily and said very seriously. the most important person? No, UU reading www. uukanshu. com secret mission? When Kakashi heard this sentence, Kakashi was taken aback, and the previous reasoning in his heart was instantly overturned. He is not a fool. On the contrary, he is very keen. He still counted the most important people Chiba said. Since it is for the most important person, it will not be a secret mission. Moreover, if it were a secret mission, Chiba would definitely not say that here. "Really? I know, but if something really happens, I hope you will follow my schedule then." However, even though it had nothing to do with the secret mission, Kakashi did not object, but agreed. Kakashi... And upon hearing this sentence, a warm smile hung on Chiba''s solemn face. This guy knows this is my personal business and supports me... "Well, of course, the command has been given to you." Then, thinking of this, Chiba nodded naturally. "Then there is no problem." In response, Kakashi nodded, then turned slightly, just lay down and said: "Then, I''ll go to bed first, don''t wake me up." Next to this desk is his floor. In order to save space, the two of them almost slept under the desk. Several beds in this room are for the wounded. "Ah, thank you very much." In response, Chiba slightly lowered his head, his eyes fell on the seal technique scroll, and began to sort out. These sealing techniques have already faded from his mind, and there are some places he needs to remember. Otherwise, if you forget it all at the time, and then remember, it will take longer, and the continuous deepening of the memory and the continuous recollection are conducive to permanent memory. Now, this step is already his compulsory course every night. Chapter 1352： Please again The next day, yin, Camp, After the assignment is completed, everyone has set off. "Here...is this the camp of the Ninja Engineering Team?" A man in a white coat stood in front of the ten houses in this camp. After looking around the empty camp, he murmured with a slight gasp in his mouth. "Huh? Dr. Watanabe, are you here?" At this time, the people in a certain room were suddenly opened, and a child about eleven or twelve years old walked out of it. He seemed to be holding toilet utensils in his hand, and looked a little sleepy. But when Jane went out, he looked up, and the boy saw the white clothes. The man in the coat couldn''t help but speak. "Chiba, hoo! You can count it, the road over there is really hard to walk." Seeing the young man, the man smiled and shook the mud on his rain boots, and walked over with his backpack on his back. "Oh, sorry, I didn''t consider the way there. You are not a ninja. This is really embarrassing you." In response to this, the boy, Chiba, hurriedly greeted him with an apology. The route he drew for Dr. Watanabe in front of him was exactly his route to and from the village. He thought that he would come and go often, one would be familiar, and the other would be safe. However, he ignored that he himself mastered Chakra. It''s quick to come and go, and it''s easy to walk, but Dr. Watanabe is not a ninja, but an ordinary person, but he has a very good medical knowledge. It really hurts him if he walks through the mud. "It''s all right, so, where is the infirmary?" Hearing Chiba''s apology, Dr. Watanabe shook his head repeatedly and asked where the infirmary was. "Here here!" Regarding this, Chiba didn''t care about washing up, and directly led Dr. Watanabe in. Early this morning, he handed over the command to Kakashi, because he needed to announce it when everyone assembled, and because todays task was heavy, the assembly was earlier than usual, plus he had another time last night. He went to bed late, which caused him to be so sleepy and unwashed. As for Dr. Watanabe, he gave a report to Bo Feng Shuimen before going to the camp yesterday, saying that it was because of the large number of people in the camp and doing some things that are easy to get injured. Therefore, he was afraid that he would be too busy, so he had to adjust to a more versatile The experienced physician of Philip came over, but Bo Feng Shuimen did not agree at the time. It was because of the shortage of manpower in the village. Later, last night, someone was sent to inform him that the candidate had been determined, and that was Dr. Watanabe. Of course, this result was expected by Chiba. The so-called specialization in surgery, the village doctors can do what they can do, he also roughly knows, the more versatile and experienced, I am afraid that there is only Dr. Watanabe, in terms of omnipotence, Yuriko is not as good as this. Doctor Bians. Although Dr. Watanabe does not have the talent for medical ninjutsu, he has a solid foundation and is diligent and studious, and his heart is really up to the standards of a doctor who saves lives and heals the wounded. After all, in Konoha Hospital, you must find someone who never stays in the office. , The only doctor staying in the duty room. His efforts were not made by splashing water. In addition to dispensing medicine, Chiba admits that he is inferior to Dr. Watanabe in other aspects. "Um... well... well, good here!" At this time, when he entered the office room, he saw the six beds for the wounded to rest, and the various medicines placed in the cupboard by Hiroshiko. Dr. Watanabe nodded in satisfaction and repeatedly applauded. "You feel good." In this regard, Chiba smiled slightly and looked at Dr. Watanabes appearance. Chiba suddenly felt that although Dr. Watanabe was called because he wanted to test the properties of the drug, it seems that if there is anything really going on, unless it comes. A dozen or so injured, sick, I''m afraid the medical treatment, you don''t have to worry about it at all. "Then I will brush my teeth first." While talking, Chiba added a sentence after seeing Dr. Watanabe pick up the medicine in the cupboard and start checking its availability. "Oh." In response, Dr. Watanabe responded casually with a focused expression. Hearing this, Chiba only smiled, and then resumed what he wanted to do. Soon, Chiba finished washing and walked into the house again. And, I told Dr. Watanabe about my purpose. "What? You want to test the medicine yourself?" After listening to Chibas discussion, Dr. Watanabe, who was still thinking about whether this as an infirmary could cope with all the conditions, stood up with a slammed noise. It is also fortunate that there is no one in the camp except the post, and the post is away. It''s also far away, and no one may have noticed it, otherwise the news that Chiba is messing up with this sound will spread like wildfire. "Shh!" In this regard, Chiba was relatively calm, smiling and beckoning him not to speak loudly, making a secret gesture. "Too exaggerated! This is not good! This is very poisonous!" Seeing what Chiba looked like, Dr. Watanabe was also aware of his gaffe and the problems it might cause, and sat down hurriedly, lowering his voice and expressing his disagreement strongly. "I have a sense of measure, don''t worry, I will not commit suicidal things." In this regard, as if anticipating Dr. Watanabe''s reaction, Chiba said calmly. "No! If you don''t know that Bi An''s current medicinal properties have changed, then you can give it a try, but now that you know that this violent and highly toxic medicinal properties have changed, the fatal rate is almost several times higher than before. This is too dangerous." However, Chiba did not persuade Dr. Watanabe, Dr. Watanabe still strongly opposed. "It was fine last time, and it should be fine this time." In this regard, Chiba is still calm. Gee! I remembered it too late yesterday and I forgot to find excuses. And in his mind, such a thought suddenly flashed through~www.novelhall.com~ Dont fool me, although I am far inferior to you in the knowledge of medicinal properties, I still know the severity of the changes in medicinal properties. . " Hearing what Chiba said, Dr. Watanabe shook his head again and again. This Chiba was committing suicide. It was crazy to test the medicinal properties with his body! Anyway, the medicinal properties are tested, but this is almost the same as suicide! "So, do I find someone else to do a clinical trial?" In response to this, Chiba took a breath and said with a slight sigh. "Then you don''t need to test the medicine, it''s not..." Upon hearing this, Dr. Watanabe subconsciously retorted. "This medicine is very important!" However, before this sentence was finished, Chiba was categorically interrupted. "you" In this regard, Dr. Watanabe was almost suffocated, but looking at Chiba''s serious appearance, the situation when Chiba came to ask himself to help him with CPR came to mind. This kid... Thinking of this, he pursed his lips. "please!" At this time, Chiba leaned deeply and begged. "You kid..." Seeing this scene, Dr. Watanabe had to sigh helplessly. He found that he could not persuade Chiba. Even if he did not help, Chiba would continue. Instead of allowing Chiba to test the medicine under the eyes of others, it is better to let yourself take care of him! "If something happens, I will save you at all costs, but I won''t worry about secrets." In the end, he had to say so. "Thank you!" For this, Chiba almost bowed deeply, expressing gratitude. Then, everything is easy to handle. But in his heart, he thought so. Chapter 1353： New changes "Tick..." Between the darkness and the silence, the sound of water droplets splashing on the water surface suddenly sounded in the ears. Have you entered? Slowly opened his eyes, and the dim color immediately filled Qianye''s eyes. The ground under his feet was like water, and the walls on both sides were like countless pipes inlaid. There is no doubt that this is the sealed space. The chance of entry is 100%. After confirming, Qianye took a slight breath, and such a relieved thought flashed in his mind. At this time, he once again took the "Higan" he had configured and started the experiment. At this moment, in the camp, Dr. Watanabe is taking care of his body. At the same time, he also prepared a series of test medicine tools. Within a minute, Dr. Watanabe will take blood from him for blood sample collection for subsequent analysis. "Then, remember what you can remember first." And thinking of this, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and went directly under the huge and complicated sealing technique, and started the same memory work as the last time. Although it was a test drug, it was in this sealed space anyway. If I remember once more now, it means that I can remember once less in the future, and take this violent poison once less. After all, this kind of medicine is still unstable, or a poison that has not been clearly determined. Every time Chiba takes it, it is not completely unafraid. How much is still in my heart. It is good to take it once less. Moreover, he also wanted to memorize all this one-tenth seal technique earlier. This memory is only the first level. This one-tenth seal technique, even if only one tenth, is actually better than The Yin Seal is more than twice as complicated, and it will take quite a while for Chiba to actually use it after the memory is over. The sooner I remember it, the better. And soon, after starting to memorize, Xu has the memory experience of the previous few times, this time he did not spend much time, and he almost remembered it. Of course, in this sealed space, there is actually no concept of time. Its just that Chiba feels that the speed of his memory seems to be happy. Many of the sealing techniques are memorized after seeing them, unlike the previous one. Traditional and simplified, it takes some time to memorize its composition. This time, as if seeing this seal technique, my mind naturally decomposes the various basic seal techniques that make up it, and even the arrangement and combination will be drawn into a pattern in my mind in a pattern. He could write it down almost at a glance, and the impression was deeper than rote memorization. Even, at the end, some parts of the previous memory, that is, the seal technique that deepened the memory last night, will suddenly appear, broken down into various basic seal techniques and permutations and combinations of patterns. Looking along the way, the impression seems to deepen no matter what I remember now or what I remember before. "This...what''s going on?" When he saw his brain getting tired, Chiba blinked, but slowly widened his eyes, with an incredible expression on his face. Yes, Chiba at this time can hardly believe it. In this situation, he couldn''t think of it. Even he couldn''t understand this phenomenon at all. It''s as if my memory suddenly got a feeling of sublimation or evolution, breaking the limit of memory. However, Chiba knows that evolution or sublimation should be impossible. Even if there is such a thing as physical evolution or sublimation in the Naruto world, it is absolutely impossible to just remember some sealing techniques to evolve and sublimate. . Not to mention whether there is a theory in Naruto World that humans evolved from monkeys, even if they do exist, then evolution is not a matter of overnight. Monkeys evolve for millions of years before they evolve into humans. It is impossible for him to memorize complicated things casually. , And then, with a "pop", it evolved. This situation is obviously due to reasons that Chiba does not know. For this reason, Chiba could not imagine. However, this is also good! If you go back, it will save you the trouble of recording. After slowing down, Chiba put away the incredible look. Since I dont know why such an incredible thing happened, its not a bad thing, and it doesnt feel like it has any sequelae. I cant figure it out anyway. Chiba didn''t think much about it, but accepted the fact first. Moreover, this situation only benefits him without harm. And this medicinal property test should be able to determine whether the "bian" I am currently equipped with is stable after taking it two or three times. As long as the effect of the medicine is stable, then my other side can enter the suspended animation state for 10 minutes and be able to recover by itself. Then, I might have developed a terrible poison. This kind of poison, if applied properly, can play a vital role both on the battlefield and in squad operations. Not only in combat, but also in many aspects, it plays an important role. Even, it may dictate a crisis. Its just that the medicinal materials are too scarce. As far as the inventory I see, Im afraid that if there are about 50 doses, there will be no herbs that can make this poison. Moreover, according to the medical scroll given by Tsunade Said, the main medicines on the other side, these stocks, are almost 70% of the wind country accumulated over the past few decades, and then, after the stocks are exhausted, I am afraid there will be no such medicines. Moreover, this main medicine has other precious medical effects, and it is impossible to put all of it on this poison. Gee! Estimated to use one ~www.novelhall.com~ one less. I cant always get there... Within these 10, I must write down all the sealing techniques! While thinking about it, a series of thoughts flashed through Qianye''s mind, and he was also secretly calculating. Ugh Still not too optimistic! After calculating for a while, his brows frowned slowly, and there were nine opportunities left. After these nine opportunities, it would be difficult to engage in the other side. Now those old scholars focus on themselves. Blood samples, but when they studied thoroughly and turned their attention to other places, it was a little troublesome. After all, the rare medicinal herb that was only prescribed once in a few years has entered their private bank. They can''t be ignorant, but they are more interested in their blood samples now, not paying too much attention to it. When their blood samples are thoroughly studied, their interest will naturally fall on this rare herb. And when they saw that there was not much inventory left, they thought about the people who could get medicine from their private library. Chiba couldn''t imagine how they would make a fuss at that time, and this is just the old scholars. It''s nothing more than making noises, the key is that this group of veteran scholars have special identities. "Oh, take a break first, then, see if you can remember more." Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but sighed. Then, I closed my eyes and began to close my eyes to rest. Although he had already memorized the limited number of seal techniques that he had previously remembered, it should have been impossible to remember, but now that his memory has strengthened, Chiba plans to take a break to see if he can remember more. In this way, every time he can remember more words, then, this big thing may be solved. Chapter 1354： wake "Ah" Deep, deep, as if a drowning person came out of the water, and the sound of deep inhalation like the first breath of air, the extremely hypoxic and painful feeling in Chibas lungs, with this fresh breath The air disappeared. Afterwards, he opened his eyes suddenly, and in the light, he saw Dr. Watanabe who was watching the timer next to him. "how about it?" Then he blurted out. "Ten minutes, one second is not bad." And this time, when he saw the last time, Dr. Watanabe had a kind of calm calmness. After hearing this sound, he looked at the timer in his hand very calmly, and then spoke. "the same as last time?" Chiba slowly sat up and asked. "It''s exactly the same." In response, Dr. Watanabe put down the timer, gave Chiba a needle and drew some blood. Because the blood was drawn ten times in ten minutes, Dr. Watanabe did not draw much each time, about a tube of blood in a small 5 mm test tube. This needle went down and came out immediately. There was also a bunch of alcohol cotton that was pressed by Chiba. As expected of Dr. Watanabe... Seeing this hand, Chiba didn''t open his mouth to continue the question in his mind, but couldn''t help turning his mind to such an admiring thought. "How about it, after I entered the suspended animation state, is there any abnormality that looks the same as if I really died?" Chiba asked again when he gently pressed the alcohol cotton. "Well, there is no breathing or pulse, except for the face that doesn''t look like a dead person, it''s a complete death phenomenon." In this regard, Dr. Watanabe told Chiba about a series of symptoms after Chiba took Higan, and told Chiba of his judgment as a professional doctor. This poison, the state of suspended animation, can still tell some clues if it is judged by a real medical ninja or doctor. However, if the ninja of the corpse is confirmed on the battlefield at first glance, I am afraid it will not be visible. You can hide it. Obviously, Dr. Watanabe thought that the reason why Chiba wanted to test the drug was entirely to study the drug for suspended animation for use on the battlefield and battle. "Well, I see, about my blood sample..." And hearing this sound, Chiba naturally couldn''t tell the real purpose. He couldn''t tell anyone about this sealed space. At the beginning, Nao knew from this sealed space that he was not a person in this world, Hirohiko. Although he didn''t say anything, he had Nao''s eyes, and it was impossible not to see anything. He must be cautious about this matter. He is not afraid of ten thousand, but he is afraid of accidents. Although there are only a few people owned by Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eyes, those few are what he sees from the original work, Naos eyes, There is also Hirohikos brother. These are not in the original work. Who knows how many people in the Uchiha family who have a kaleidoscope that are not drawn in the original work. After all, the Uchiha family is also one of the main forces of the three wars. How many things are happening when a close friend died in front of him? There may be how many kaleidoscopes there are. After all, novels and comics can be made according to the author''s wishes, but there are countless possibilities for the true evolution of a world. It is possible that some Uchiha opened a kaleidoscope, but he didn''t use it afterwards except for the time he opened his eyes, or he was killed before he could master this ability. This kind of thing is also possible. Chiba is facing the entire Naruto world, not a manga of Naruto. What should be concealed must be concealed, and it must be concealed carefully. At the same time, the countless possibilities and uncertainties of this true evolution are also the most difficult part of his destiny change plan. It is also... He gained important experience from this third Ninja World War, in the mission of the Gods Wubi Bridge. It is not difficult to change destiny. The difficulty is, you cannot know what the next step of fate is! This kind of uncertainty is his enemy! "Don''t worry, it''s all saved." Before he spoke, he was interrupted by the test tube of blood samples neatly placed on a shelf in the hands of Dr. Watanabe and such a sentence. At this moment, Dr. Watanabe is much more relieved than when he discouraged Chiba. The first time and the second time have exactly the same effect. In a sense, it also shows that the drug is stable. . It''s not the kind of medicinal volatility that he thinks, and even the unstable poison that mutates this situation midway. After all, the more violent the poison, the more unstable it is in relative terms. He opposed it at first because he was afraid of it. Now it seems that he is relieved a lot. This poison is not that dangerous. Although the number of times is a little less, it can roughly indicate the highest range of the stability of the drug''s properties. At least, in Chiba''s body, this poison is relatively stable. "Okay, I''ll take it for a laboratory test~www.novelhall.com~ to see the problem of drug properties." In response, Chiba directly took these blood samples and carefully placed them in his arms. "Well, I think this medicine is still very stable. This time the appraisal should not cause any major problems." Seeing Chiba''s movements and the appearance of eager to go back, Dr. Watanabe did not stop him. He understood Chiba''s mood very well. If one day his medicine can be so strong, he will be so impatient to test the medicine. of. After all, making a new medicine, whether it is a poison or a cure, will always bring a sense of accomplishment to a person who is dedicated to medicine. That feeling is very wonderful. "Ah! Yeah! The current situation is pretty smooth." At this time, Chiba had stood up, and after patted the test tube in his arms and confirmed that it was placed, he nodded in agreement. This situation already shows some stability on the other side. It can be said that it is very smooth. And Chiba is really eager to try this time, not only because of this success, the stability of the drug behind this success, and the promotion of this success on the memory of the sealing technique, but also The urgency of the dispenser, the excitement of improving the medicine. After all, Chiba is also a very dedicated guy in medicine. "Then, I will come as soon as I go!" After that, after confirming that everything was secure, he said to Dr. Watanabe, he raised his two fingers, and disappeared in place in a flash. Set aside Dr. Watanabe, looked at the surrounding equipment, and sighed slightly. If you can, I really want to follow along! I really want to know the data of this drug for the first time! And in his mind, it was such a thought. Chapter 1355： Test Results "Drug residue...90%...80% drug residue...Drug residue..." In the analysis room of Konoha Hospital, Chiba kept changing the slices, whispering softly in his mouth, and there were about seven blood slices beside him. His other hand is to record data based on what is displayed in the microscope. At this time, more than two hours have passed since he came from his own camp, plus the time on the road, it is already more than ten thirty in the morning, it is almost eleven o''clock, and it is almost time for dinner. However, looking at Chiba''s appearance now, there is not the slightest appearance of wanting to eat. For more than two hours, he has repeated the slices, observations, records, and the blood sample analysis done an hour ago, quite a bit The look of sleepless nights. "10%, 0?" After another half an hour, he finally completed the observation of the last slice, and added the data from the previous blood sample analysis to a series of calculations to sort out the entire drug residue data. Now, in his hand, within a minute, the medicine left behind in the body. This Could this be? Looking at this data, Chiba''s face was full of shock, as if he had seen something incredible. My body...what happened? Why, why is there such a result? Then, after an incredible shock, Qianye''s brows slowly frowned, and the expression in his eyes was already filled with worry. At this moment, the result he drew from this data is not that Bian has changed its medicinal properties because of subtle errors in the configuration method, but that Bian''s remaining time in his body has been shortened! From half an hour, shortened to 10 minutes! At the same time, Bi An was naturally metabolized by his body after ten minutes, so he would wake up naturally after ten minutes. The medicinal properties that are not poisons are unstable and have changed! It was his body that directly metabolized this violent poison! In other words, his body is not afraid of this kind of poison at all. As long as it is not taken in extremely large amounts, Qianye''s body can naturally metabolize this poison. In a sense, he was immune to this kind of poison. In other words, this kind of poison, this kind of poison called Bi An, has little effect on him. It can also be said that his body has reached a certain horrible state in metabolizing toxins, which is already far beyond ordinary people. No, it is not in the category of ordinary people at all. The toxicity of the other side is so strong that the moment it is taken, it can make people instantly enter a state of suspended animation, the heartbeat stops, and its violent degree, if not part of its effectiveness is "fake death", I am afraid it is a kind of super poisonous that sees blood in the throat . Such a violent toxin could not exist in his body for ten minutes, and it was directly catabolized. This is simply unheard of. Chiba has stayed in this Naruto world for quite a long time, and he has a strong research on poisons. He even has Tsunades medical scrolls and the right to read the real library and archives. He is very sure that his body , It is impossible to have such anti-toxicity. In terms of anti-toxicity, he can imagine several physical limitations, but none of them can be possessed. Moreover, he is also convinced that he has no blood limit, especially the blood limit on his body. If he really has any blood limit on his body, it is impossible to have only a middle-level chakra. After all, he originally speculated that his chakra amount was based on the refined body energy, and the blood boundary of the body, whether it is the body of the immortal human body, the body of the Yeyue clan, or other body blood boundaries, is The aspect is definitely better than the ordinary ninja, and it is absolutely impossible for him to happen. And if his situation can be a physical boundary of blood succession, what kind of blood succession boundary must it be? What kind of blood inheritance is the limit, the limit is the amount of body energy extracted? It is impossible to think about it! And after expelling the possibility of this blood inheritance boundary, all Chiba could think of was that he had almost "resurrected from the dead" this time, and his body had undergone unknown changes. To be honest, in the face of unknown changes in the body, Chibas fear is more than joy. Although his anti-toxicity is definitely a good thing, not a bad thing, but that kind of body has undergone unknown changes, and he still does it himself For people like Chiba, I dont want to see changes that I dont understand. Even, there will be a body that is no longer the body he knows, it is an unknown that does not know whether it is good or bad. For Chiba, the unknown is always the most feared thing, and he extremely dislikes this feeling. Moreover, this ignorance of unknown changes in his body will also cause him to produce estimation errors when fighting, and may go back to produce a critical and decisive fallacy in the entire battle. After all, he does not know that he now has anti-toxicity. Is there something to lose in some aspects, such as suddenly unable to extract chakras? To be honest, if he could return to the state of his own body he knew well, Chiba would rather not have this anti-toxicity. Speaking of... How many days have passed since these veterans have not thoroughly studied my body, could it be said that my body... Then, thinking of this, a thought that made Chiba almost panicked came out. At this time, he suddenly thought of those old scholars who did physical research on himself. These old scholars'' research ability can be said to be one of the best in Konoha Village, and they basically represent one of the strongest research ability in Konoha Village. They are now It took so long and I haven''t studied my body thoroughly. Then, whether the unknown of my body can be completely solved~www.novelhall.com~ then a big question mark is needed. If this group of old scholars can''t study it, it may take a long time for him to understand his body and solve why he cannot use the eight-door model. He doesn''t have this kind of time. It''s already late autumn and winter. According to Naruto''s birthday, next autumn will be the Battle of Nine Tails. He doesn''t have time to study this, and he must improve his strength. When the nine tails struck, Zou Di had a writing wheel eye that could control the pupil power of the nine tails, and it was a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye with spatial characteristics. It was not that he was arrogant, facing the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, he was still in absolute Disadvantaged. He must strengthen his own strength, and consider a set of tactics to write a kaleidoscope of the earth-carrying space. Although the original book has the revelation of Bofeng Shuimen''s battle, he does not have the speed of Bofeng Shuimen Flying Thor. The tactics of the wave of wind and water are actually not feasible. This year, he still has a long way to go! What needs to be done can still be filled with all his time, he does not have the time to spend a lot of time to understand his body! And if you don''t understand your own body, you may have unknown variables in your tactics and strategies, weakening his strength in disguise. "No, you have to go and see those old scholars!" Thinking of this, Chiba hurriedly rolled up the drug data, put it in his arms, and processed the blood samples and slices easily. After a simple sorting of the analytical and experimental medical equipment, he walked out. He can''t let this matter of physical research be left alone! "Huh? Isn''t this Chiba?" However, as soon as he left the house, a group of people filed out in the laboratory next door, and after noticing him, one of them blinked and looked surprised. It is those old scholars. Chapter 1356： Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrives "You...you?" The door of the analysis laboratory slowly closed behind, with a "pop", Chiba looked at the group of people on his left hand, blinked his eyes, and showed a bit of surprise on his face. what happened? How can this group of old scholars give up the research room? But in his mind, such a thought naturally flashed in surprise. "Just right, you are here, here, this is for you." At this time, the old scholars are all languid, with dark circles under their eyes like pandas. Except for the surprise of Chiba''s sudden appearance here, everyone seems to be interested and lacking in everything. There were three people holding scrolls of paper in their hands, which was a huge stack. At this time, when they heard Chibas slightly surprised words, they seemed to have reacted to something. The three of them rolled their languishing eyes and directly took these scrolls. The paper piled into Chiba''s hands. "This...this is?" Facing the pile of papers, Chiba almost unconsciously opened his hands and then, at this moment, his brain thinking was still stuck in the surprise of meeting these guys suddenly, and the words in his mouth also looked a bit dazed. "Research report of your body!" At this time, one of the old scholars said impatiently. Uh Is this research completed? Hearing this sentence, Chiba''s first reaction was not the joy of thinking about something to play, but the doubt. "Research? Completed?" And subconsciously, he said such a sentence. However, this sentence did not receive a response from the words. After stacking the documents on Chibas chin, the old scholars rolled their eyes and left slantingly and slantingly. Hurrying back to sleep, I didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Chiba. Really... finished? After watching them leave, Chiba looked at the scrolls of paper almost piled up to his chin, slightly dazed that he didn''t react. However, he soon became convinced that he had really completed the study of his body, He was familiar with the burnt-out feeling of these old scholars, the lack of interest in anything, and the appearance of ignoring answers. Yes, Chiba is very familiar with the reaction of this old scholastic group. This is how these old scholars should react after they have completed a project they are extremely passionate about. This kind of almost unlovable appearance is the huge sense of loss they have obtained after they have gained a great sense of accomplishment. It is estimated that in the laboratory just now, they also held a celebration with various tears and laments, "Maybe there will not be such an exciting success." Of course, in this state of loss, they will be well after a good night''s sleep. After awakening which may take three to five days of sleep, they will tirelessly seek the next difficult study. In short, Chiba already knew two things about their status. One, the one who took the physical study is in this pile of scrolls. Two, don''t worry about these guys. After being convinced of these two things, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and went straight back to the analysis room, put the file on the relatively empty table, and began to look at it. Although this physical study is also a secret matter, Chiba is not afraid that others will see it at this time. First, it belongs to the staff area, and it is the research territory of the elder scholars that ordinary staff are exempt from. Generally speaking, even Yuriko and Dr. Watanabe are reluctant to come here. After all, coming here, maybe Will be dragged by those old scholars to discuss academic research, even with Dr. Watanabes studious and diligence, he cant stand the possibility of three days and three nights of academic research. Moreover, academic research is nothing more. The most feared is that this group of old researchers will come to the field to verify it, and it will not be a matter of three days and three nights. Therefore, it is basically a forbidden area in Konoha Hospital. Second, he went out with these scrolls of documents like this, so he might as well just stay here. He doesn''t want to make people suspicious about this matter. He is now in a high position and should be at the camp. This pile of document scrolls is also not good for him to cover up. He came along the way, but he always chose places that others could not see, except of course, secret sentries. After all, there are still a lot of people who are staring at him now, if there is a case, it is not easy to clean up. In the political arena, there are some things that Chiba cant see through right now, so they can only be careful. Who knows if those who are interested will have the intention to connect things that seem to be irrelevant, and then add some operations to become an opponent of Chiba. Extremely unfavorable things come. Just like when I just returned to the village, if I hadn''t caught the painful foot of the two **** of the Hyuga clan who attacked Yukina first, and with the support of Captain Sato of the Defense Forces, this matter might be a big deal. Therefore, here, he must be careful and then careful. Can not be too much, not too much. So, to sum up, Chiba looked directly in this analysis room. And that''s fine without looking at it. At first glance, it seemed that Chiba''s brows were almost twisted, and the whole person got into the research data. And as the time spent watching it, Chiba''s face became more and more serious. It seems to see something extremely important~www.novelhall.com~ right? So, those old guys still have some means! " At this time, on the other side, in an extremely hidden underground laboratory in Konoha Village, the evil man stopped the scalpel in his hand and looked at the dissected man wearing Konoha forehead, his eyes flashed. After a little disappointment. On his left hand, there was a little white snake with black eyeshadow, hissing at this time, it looked like it was saying something, and the expression in his eyes seemed to be somewhat similar to this evil man. It seemed that this evil man''s unusual evil was even more apparent. "Unexpectedly, at the time of the last data, this group of old guys actually wrote them all at once, and it was too time for the kid to appear, and they didn''t give me any chance to steal information." And when the little white snake stopped speaking and tilted his head to look at the evil man, the evil man''s brows slowly wrinkled, his face almost flashed a bit of murderousness, and his mouth was forbearance. Could not help but said in a low voice. "But, forget it, now the experiment has been successful. Let him go with the final data. Now that kid is not a place to stay. If you expose this place, you will lose out." Following this sound, the evil man took a breath, making plans in his hoarse voice with a little evil charm. And his gaze fell on the transparent jar in front of where the test product was placed. At this moment, one hand was floating in the unidentified liquid in the transparent jar. When the evil man looked at it, dozens of eyes on that hand suddenly opened, the bright red eyes steadily turning. All eyes fell on the evil man. Full of... It''s weird to get goosebumps! Chapter 1357： Overview this is Slowly put down the last research report, Chiba sat at the empty table in the analysis and research room, and did not speak for a long time. Is it cancer? And in his heart, there was such an unprecedented thought that I am afraid to travel through history. For three full hours, it turned into a report of nearly three hundred pages of research data, and Chiba finally came up with such a result. cancer. Yes, it is cancer. The most obvious of these three hundred pages of research data report is that the cells in his body are dividing at a speed far exceeding normal, and there are also very frequent phenomena of phagocytosis of cells. This symptom is absolutely It was unprecedented in Chiba. And this kind of cell proliferation and division indefinitely, cells phagocytic cells and so on, Chiba thought about it, there is only one situation. cancer cell. Although in the knowledge of cells in the previous life, cancer cells did not divide as fast as his cells are now, but there is only one situation that Chiba can think of. He has cancer. However, if it is said that he has cancer, it is a bit far-fetched. He has never seen a person with cancer can eat it, and his strength and chakra can rise. To be honest, after this thought, he then smiled slightly. His physical condition may not be able to be analyzed in a moment. However, leaving aside the discussion of this cancer, his body has really undergone earth-shaking changes. Not to mention the cell division and proliferation, but the phagocytic cells in his body. Here we need a lot of data to understand. what happened. Although the data are available now, some of these areas still need careful scrutiny. For a while, Chiba was unable to draw conclusions, and although this group of old academic research is powerful, sometimes only they know "new" "Terms", such as X cells, XX cells and Y cells here, he didnt understand what they meant, and what kind of "A-type phagocytosis", "B-type phagocytosis", "X-type phagocytosis" and so on, he was also confused. He now only knows that his cells are dividing at a "C" speed, far exceeding normal levels, and the cells are phagocytosed by methods such as "Type A phagocytosis", "Type B phagocytosis" and "Type X phagocytosis". . In addition, I have to study these data slowly, and I have to ask these old scholars to satisfy their sense of accomplishment. This kind of new terminology is not unusual. Basically, these old scholarly researches will have this new terminology. It is basically this group of old scholarship that people come to ask them to satisfy their sense of accomplishment. And as long as they are modest enough to ask for advice and are modest enough to satisfy their sense of accomplishment, then they will know everything they can talk about. These are all innocuous little institutions, and Chiba didn''t care about it. In fact, he had done many humbly asking for advice before. This group of old scholars did not deliberately make things difficult, it was purely their pleasure. Moreover, in fact, these new terms can also be found in these data. Chiba can also spend some time in the data to find out the values ??and types of these nouns, so as to unlock the secrets of his body. , Or the status quo. This can be regarded as the fun of these old scholars. However, here, Chiba intends to humbly ask for advice. In addition to these, Chiba can also know some other things in some data, such as the growth of his Chakra and the increase in power. Compared with the normal level, his cell activity has increased by 1000%, and this cell activity represents the upper line of the body energy that can be extracted. The more active the cells, the more body energy that can be extracted, just like eating a full meal. At that time, the cell activity will be much more active than when you are hungry, and the easier it is to extract chakras, the extracted chakras will also be much more than when the activity is low. The reason why Chiba previously determined that his chakra limit was low was based on the increase in body energy extracted from growing cells. Chiba''s body has low cell activity, which is due to insufficient body energy and cannot mix too much. Chakra. That''s why he wanted to develop the eight-door model. Now, the cell activity has increased by 1000%, which means that the body energy produced by each cell in Chiba has increased a lot, which can be said to be an impossible earth-shaking improvement. But I have never heard of anything that can permanently increase cell viability. Chiba is basically taking a secret medicine that permanently increases cell viability. And after the cell activity is increased, because of the more body energy that can be extracted, coupled with his chakra control ability, it is not very strange that the chakra is permanently on the forbearance level. It can be regarded as the reason for his Chakra''s rise. As for the growth in strength, there is something that requires professional medical knowledge~www.novelhall.com~ This should be elaborated, but it is not very easy to say. In fact, the essence is also because of the increased cell activity, just like the Lei Dun Chakra pattern Using the thunder attribute chakra to activate the cells of the whole body to achieve the same principle as high speed and high strength, although the current cell activity of Chiba is far less than the activation level of the thunder chakra mode, it can be regarded as his power And the speed has been significantly improved. This increase in power is also due to cell activation. Moreover, because of the increase in cell activity, the speed of extracting body energy and the speed of mixing mental energy, the speed of Chiba Condensed Chakra has also increased a lot. In fact, it is also a great improvement in physical surgery. Although physique is called physique, to truly exert the power of physique, chakras need to be attached to the attacking part, and the speed of Chiba''s condensed chakras increases, which means that the amount of chakras he can extract at the same instant There will be a lot more, so the power will naturally increase a lot. It can be said that just the increase in cell activity has greatly improved Chiba''s strength. Here, Chiba can really understand the reason for his chakra and strength increase. Although it is said that the eight-door mode cannot be used yet, the changes in his body after the "resurrection" are actually improved for Chiba. After all, the Bamen mode is just not usable now. According to the data, his body did not have any abnormality or distortion. Those acupuncture points should still be there, which means Bamen is still there, as long as the Bamen are still there. , Then the eight-door mode can still be used. It''s just that I haven''t figured out what caused it to be unusable! The big deal, he just re-cultivation. The second practice of the eight-door model is much easier than the first development. Chapter 1358： People have trouble "It''s almost there, take some time tomorrow, come here again, you have to go back to the camp today." Watching the data burned one by one until it turned to ashes, Chiba stood up, threw the bucket made by the soil used to burn the paper out the back window, and then walked out of the analysis laboratory , All the way straight towards the camp, winding around and concealed. In addition to the increased strength and chakras due to increased cell activity, according to the data of cell division, my recovery ability should also be significantly improved, at least much stronger than that of ordinary people. Some minor skin traumas are naturally caused. It will heal in a short time, and it can be regarded as a permanent application of a weak medical ninjutsu feeling. Moreover, because the cell division is too fast, the metabolism is also rapidly accelerated. No wonder the other side is metabolized so quickly in the body, which is also considered as an anti-toxicity. At the same time, because the metabolism is too fast, my body may be afraid You wont get sick next time. However, the number of divisions of human cells in a lifetime is limited, and my rapid cell division may also cause premature aging. However, based on the data on cell viability and the data on phagocytic cells, it seems that there is no division once, and the cells that are divided will always be more active than the previous cells. Moreover, most of these dividing cells will engulf each other in pairs, and each time the cells are swallowed, the cells produced are more active than the cells before being swallowed or swallowed. It doesn''t look like it will accelerate aging. On the way to the camp, Chibas mind contained research data without new terms that he could understand, and from it he continuously extracted useful information and put it together, finally sorting it into his body. After this thought, in addition to the obvious chakra and the increase in strength, Chiba also speculated that his recovery ability has also been significantly improved, which is considered to have an extremely weak "non-print self-healing" effect. Small injuries, such as skin injuries with relatively shallow wounds, are estimated to be able to heal themselves in one minute, which is probably this level of self-healing. At the same time, in addition to this self-healing ability, because of the accelerated cell division and phagocytosis, in a sense, his metabolism speed has reached a certain speed beyond ordinary people, and it can basically metabolize poisons and harmful bacteria, basically Next, he probably has a strong immunity to poison, which is the anti-toxicity mentioned before. Moreover, because germs will also be swallowed and metabolized, he may not be likely to get sick in the future. And because of the increased cell activity, his energy and physical strength will also be improved, of course it is obviously not obvious, and I don''t know yet. At least, now Chiba has been busy with official duties, basically spending it at the desk, this increase in physical strength is unknown. In terms of energy, there does not seem to be much significant improvement. But in any case, his body''s various values, or various indicators, have already reached a level. Even if the eight-door mode is not used, his physical fitness will kill many ordinary people in a flash. It can be said that this time, when he came back from the dead, not only his injuries were healed, it was as if he had changed his body, and even his body was improved a lot. Strength, chakra, self-healing power, Toughness... wait wait. Today, let''s stop here. If you continue to analyze it, you always feel that those new terms will be solved. As the data in his mind continued to emerge, Chiba felt relieved in his heart. Although his body is not completely clear, at least it is impossible to deform and mutate. It is still a human body. Although the eight-door model cannot be temporarily Use, but it is impossible to use it for a lifetime. And this sense of clarity also made him feel at ease. It''s just that he didn''t choose to analyze it any more, instead he converged his mind and moved forward quickly. After converging his mind, his speed also increased significantly, and soon he came to the office door again. "Oh, Chiba, you are back!" When he opened the door and entered, Dr. Watanabe, who was bowing his head to bandage a female student, raised his head, with a bit of joy on his face, and said. "what happened?" Seeing this scene, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, and then hurried over. The wounded appeared so soon? Is there still something imperfect? Or is it too difficult to operate in some places? Is it difficult for students to execute perfectly? In his mind, a series of thoughts flashed through. "Nothing, accidentally cutting vegetables, skin trauma." In response, Dr. Watanabe smiled slightly, looked at Chiba who had already squatted down to check the wound, and the female student whose face turned red after a while, and said. "Oh... that''s okay." Upon hearing this sound and seeing the small incision, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief and said casually. It''s just that the moment when ~www.novelhall.com~ opened his mouth, the faint green brilliance of his hand was already pressed against the bleeding wound. Soon, the wound was healed. Dr. Watanabe''s eyes were envious. "Be careful next time." Seeing the wound healed, Chiba said seriously. What he fears most now is that the students are injured. After all, if they are injured, this kind of skin trauma is fine. If there is any serious injury, many of his actions will be very inconvenient to live in this medical room. "Yes Yes!" When she heard Chiba''s voice, the female student was almost shocked, and she stood up. "Thanks...thank you!" Then, he bowed sharply, said awkwardly, and ran out. Chiba was left alone in a wink, wondering what was going on. "Am I wrong?" In this regard, Chiba hastily asked Dr. Watanabe. Dr. Watanabe smiled and shook his head without saying a word. How what happened? In the end, Chiba could only stare blankly at the door the female student had rushed out, with a blank face. "How about the drug test?" After a while, Dr. Watanabe spoke, but he also asked something he wanted to know. "Drug test?" Upon hearing this sentence, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, then reacted, turned and said, "The medicine is okay, I''m okay." "what?" In response, Dr. Watanabe was taken aback, and he blurted out. "You...what''s wrong with you? What happened!" Next, he was shocked suddenly, grabbed Qianye''s arms with both hands subconsciously, and asked in amazement. Anything? What''s the matter? Chiba, something happened? This...this...this is impossible! And there are only these few thoughts in his mind. Chapter 1359： To do "It turns out that it is only because the body is different from ordinary people, that only 10 minutes of the drug effect is left, and it can wake up on its own without CPR. The key to this matter is not the drug effect, but In terms of your bodys anti-toxicity, Higans medicinal effect is still stable. You can make it clear!" After stopping Chiba''s series of narratives, Dr. Watanabe exhaled a long breath, and said with lingering fear. "Sorry, I''m so happy too, I made a joke without knowing it." In response to this, Chiba, who was already sitting at the desk at this time and facing Dr. Watanabe, had an apologetic smile on his face. Just now, Chiba has given Dr. Watanabe a rough talk about his body''s anti-toxicity. If Dr. Watanabe could not be said to be completely trustworthy before, then Chiba now trusts Dr. Watanabe completely. In this matter, Dr. Watanabe has shown enough integrity that Chiba can trust and value himself. Just now, when he said that something was going on, Dr. Watanabe''s expressions and movements weren''t fake at all, they were just caring for him. However, even though he completely trusted Dr. Watanabe, Chiba didn''t say much other than anti-toxicity, and hid a lot of known information. Its not that Chiba deliberately concealed things, but that there are some things that Chiba cant let Dr. Watanabe know. To use a less appropriate analogy, "Everyone is not guilty, and they are guilty of their crimes." With the existence of a perverted scientist, it is a miracle for him to come back from the dead this time. If the perverted scientist really has any news about his resurrection, if he wants to get his body data, it is impossible to directly dissect him. Now its Hokages assistant. If the assistant disappears, then the perverted scientist will not stay in Konobe for long. Who knows what kind of high-level Konoha vibrations will be caused, and in such a sensitive period, under the secret whistle, add Chiba Due to its own strength, it is unlikely that a perverted scientist would choose direct vivisection. However, if the abnormal scientist knows that Dr. Watanabe has information about his own body, then Dr. Watanabe is in danger, and a physician, if the abnormal scientist wants to take him away and collect information, it is a secret whistle. I''m afraid I won''t find it if I wait around. Chiba was still quite jealous of the perverted scientist''s strength. Especially when there is no eight-door mode now. Here, Chiba did not tell Dr. Watanabe to protect him. "Don''t make this kind of joke." In response to this, upon hearing Chiba''s words, Physician Watanabe waved his hand repeatedly and said. "Sorry, sorry." When Dr. Watanabe said this, Chiba quickly apologized again. "So, in other words, the next drug test is no longer needed, right?" Hearing Chiba''s apology, Dr. Watanabe shook his head helplessly, and then hurriedly asked as if thinking of something. "Well, it''s no longer needed." In response, Chiba nodded affirmatively. Now that it is determined that the effect of Bians medicine is wrong due to the anti-toxicity relationship in his own body, this medicinal test is no longer needed. Next, he wants to enter the sealed space, and he can safely take Bian boldly. Dr. Watanabe is needed, so the medicinal test as an excuse is naturally unnecessary. "That''s good, that''s good." However, what Chiba didn''t expect was that after hearing the news, Dr. Watanabe sighed with lingering fears, and said again and again. Obviously, Dr. Watanabe was also nervous about this medicinal test, but it just didn''t show up. "So, do I need to stay here next?" Then, after repeated calls, Dr. Watanabe looked at Chiba, but he asked again. Obviously, he also knew Chibas plan. Chiba arranged for him to come here. Naturally, the main purpose was not to let him be here. For medical treatment here, he knows well that with Chibas medical skills and his medical ninjutsu, no matter how many patients, he can take care of him alone. Although its impossible for everyone to be cured for a while, take care of it. All patients shouldn''t be a problem. After all, it is impossible for these 300-odd people to be injured all at once and can only be treated by Chiba. The reason why he was transferred here must be that Chiba is going to conduct this secret medicinal test, and it is also because he fully trusts himself. And now, this medicinal test is no longer necessary, so it doesn''t seem to make much sense for him to stay here. "You want to stay! Why not? Finally got Hokage''s permission." In response, Chiba was taken aback, almost subconsciously speaking. At the beginning, Dr. Watanabe didnt call it by simply performing a drug test. He originally took Dr. Watanabes experience and medical methods into consideration. Although he doesnt know how to use medical ninjutsu, Dr. Watanabes medical skills are still the same. Wait a minute, if it weren''t for mastering medical ninjutsu, Chiba admits that it is not as good as the guy who has been like this for ten years. "Uh" Hearing this sentence, Dr. Watanabe was also startled, with a look of surprise on his face. "Besides, I can''t just watch the injured come here. There are still many things to deal with. At most I can take care of them while I am here. There is still a need for a doctor who can be fully attending~www.novelhall.com~ Moreover, this engineering team was formed for the first time. I dont know what kind of situation it will be. Only with an all-rounder like you can the medical conditions here be guaranteed. Moreover, the reason why Naruto-sama is in a tightly staffed hospital. When you come here, you must also have this consideration." In response, Chiba smiled slightly and said. "Really? It turned out to be so." Hearing this sentence, Dr. Watanabe had a slight smile on his face and said, "I know, then, leave it to me." "Well, the room next door to us is a warehouse, and there is still a batch of medicines in it. I''ll take you later..." Seeing Dr. Watanabe''s appearance, Chiba smiled and nodded, suddenly thinking of something, and said. "No, no, I''ll check it out now. Construction has already started. I may not know what will happen. I must find out more quickly." However, before he could finish his words, Dr. Watanabe stood up. After leaving this sentence, he walked out, ignoring the rain that seemed to start to float outside, and went straight to the next room. . "Uh" In this regard, Chiba was quite confused. Then, it was smiling. Also, Dr. Watanabe, who stays in the duty room all year round, how could he sit idle at this time. With such a responsible, experienced and technical doctor, I will have more time to study the seal technique and the spell seal technique. Seeing Dr. Watanabe''s back slowly disappearing into the light rain, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. "So, let''s get started." Then, he picked up the empty scroll on the side, shaking his pen and ink, he had already begun the recording of the seal technique in his memory. Now, what he needs to do is to concentrate on the research of the seal technique. Chapter 1360： Unprecedented! "Next, I beg you, Dr. Watanabe." "Leave it to me, don''t worry, it''s just a skin wound." The conversation between Kakashi and Physician Watanabe flicked lightly in his ears, but Chiba didn''t lift his head, and buried his head in the scroll pile. At this time, supper had already been eaten, and all the troops had closed their work. In order to ensure the workload of tomorrow, Kakashi took several injured but concealed students to this office and medical treatment room. In the room, some necessary treatments were carried out, and because they were all skin wounds, Dr. Watanabe applied medicine to them and it was no problem. In this regard, Kakashi is very cautious. "Well, don''t touch the water tonight, nothing will happen tomorrow." After the dressing was completed, in these words, Dr. Watanabe and Kakashi watched the departure of several students. "He hasn''t eaten dinner yet?" After watching the students leave in the light rain, Kakashi turned his head and looked at Chiba who was buried in the scrolls. "No." In response, Dr. Watanabe followed his gaze and looked at Chiba, shook his head, with a somewhat worried look on his face. The look of Chiba''s immersed scroll has been there since he returned from checking the medicine in the warehouse. Then, for several hours, he kept this attitude, sometimes writing something on the empty scroll with pen and ink. Sometimes, Jieyin pressed on the empty scroll again, drawing a seal technique one by one, and even asking him to eat without responding. Has already entered a state of concentration completely. Do not! It should be said that he was in a state of devilish concentration. To be honest, it was the first time he saw Chiba look like this, and he was almost a little frightened. Then, after this reaction, his first thought was to marvel. Now he finally understands why Chiba is eleven or twelve years old. At his age, able to achieve such a great achievement, this child is not only exceptionally talented, but also his hard work and concentration. Afterwards, after this exclamation, it was worry. After all, this child is also an eleven or twelve-year-old child. It is always bad for him not to eat on time. He is a medical student and has a wide range of studies. In any case, during development, It is very important to eat on time. How can I forget to sleep and eat? Then, after worrying, it was the complaint against Hokage. Even if Chiba is really talented and talented, he cant let him take on the important task at this time. How can he be fattened by this bite, in case its because of busy work, and What are the physical problems? What should I do? Wouldnt it be that the gains outweigh the losses? It''s just that his exclamation, worry, and complaint didn''t happen in the end, just silently watching Qianye. Then, after that, Kakashi brought people over. "Doctor Watanabe, you go to eat first, I can watch it first." After getting Dr. Watanabe''s answer, Kakashi nodded as usual and said to Dr. Watanabe. At this moment, Dr. Watanabe has not eaten dinner yet, and the food in the kitchen is still hot. If you eat it later, it will be cold. The cooking teacher has other tasks, but there is no time to wait there to heat up the food. "Well, I''ll leave it to you." In this regard, Dr. Watanabe did not stay much longer. It was not the first time that he participated in a collective task. He also knew that some things did not wait for others. Waiting would hinder the task. "what." Watching Dr. Watanabe turn and leave, Kakashi nodded and watched Dr. Watanabe disappear into the light rain outside. Then, looking at the light rain outside, he frowned tightly. Tomorrow, don''t be big! Although this bit of rain does not affect the construction, don''t make it too heavy, don''t come too heavy rain! At this moment, his heart was thinking with lingering fears. Then, after this thought, he turned his head back and looked at Chiba, but seeing Chiba completely reject foreign objects, his brow furrowed even tighter. Looking at Chiba''s appearance, he should not be counted on today. This thing excludes the possibility of invasion, this guy has no specific plan yet, how did he research the sealing technique? Could it be said that this sealing technique can still eliminate the possibility of invasion? Or, this guy, completely forgot? In his mind, there was a rather tangled thought. However, whether it was forgotten intently or the seal technique was useful, he didn''t intend to disturb Chiba. After all, for him, he still has absolute trust in Chiba, and he believes that Chiba must have his reasons for doing this. Moreover, he also believes that Chiba will eventually solve the current problem, but now it takes time. To be honest, every time he sees this guy, he will feel at ease for some reason. The anxiety that can''t be eliminated due to the "premature intrusion" in the daytime disappears unconsciously. Up. Perhaps this is the trust in Chiba. Perhaps, this may be a reassuring trait naturally revealed from Chiba. Although this guy often has the appearance of being unreliable in doing things ~www.novelhall.com~, in the end, he can always use these unreliable things unexpectedly to create miracles that others think are impossible. Gee! Really! That''s it. When will he return to his soul, let''s talk about it! Thinking of this, Kakashi smashed his mouth in dissatisfaction, then sat down, took a few blank scrolls, and began to write while the pen and ink was shaking, and stopped to think again and again from time to time. It seems that what you are doing is general. This... works! This...learned it? This...can be combined with this? This, too? At this time, in the mind of the focused Chiba, the various sealing techniques were constantly beating, and the combination was constantly splitting, and various combinations of sealing techniques, and even sealing techniques and curses were constantly changing. The combination of the seal technique combined with the seal technique is general, and it is almost a super-speed calculation method that breaks up all the seal techniques he remembers. And with this disintegration and reorganization, each of the sealing techniques he could not imagine before became knowledge and was absorbed by him. Even in this disintegration and reorganization, some of the functions of the seal technique and the spell seal technique that he didn''t know what effect he slowly understood like a blessing to the soul. At this moment, his brain was comprehending these sealing techniques at a speed he could not imagine, as if it was finally opened up, countless knowledge of sealing techniques poured in, and even some forgotten sealing techniques slowly The generalized, joined the ranks of dismantling and reorganization, turned into knowledge and absorbed by him. At this moment, Chiba''s accomplishments in the seal technique and the curse seal technique are rapidly improving along with these recorded seal techniques and the combination of the seal technique and the curse seal technique. In an unprecedented state. Chapter 1361： New, benefits? How is this going? what happened? Sitting behind the desk, Chiba leaned back slightly on the backrest, his eyes widened a little bit, amazement, disbelief, and doubt intertwined in his eyes, looking at the scrolls on the table with complicated seals. But his hands were lifted in the air, as if to put them down, but he couldn''t put them down anyway, and the whole person was almost stiff. This feeling What is going on with this feeling? But in his heart, he couldn''t stop thinking of horror and doubt that he himself couldn''t figure out. This is an unprecedented situation. It can be said that it was the most incredible time for him to cross over. Those sealing techniques, those combinations, and even the sequence and transformation of the chakra condensed seal technique, all came to mind. I only glanced at it, and only remembered it, but whatever seal technique I saw and recalled, no matter what No matter how complicated it is, whether or not it is a seal technique that you haven''t figured out yet, you can understand it like factorization. In just five hours, he understood all the previously recorded sealing techniques, and all of a sudden, he learned the recorded seal techniques and was able to use them. And, clearly and clearly knowing the function of these sealing techniques, and even many new combinations of basic sealing techniques from that huge and complex seal technique have a thorough understanding. It can almost be said that the memories and records of his coming back, he seems to have suddenly opened up, instantly raising his level of sealing technique by several levels. The combination of sealing techniques that I could not think of before is almost at my fingertips at this moment. Even, relying on these unexpected combination of seals, Chiba can almost make new combinations of all the seals he has mastered, or Achieve different effects, or increase the effectiveness of the seal technique to a certain extent. Even Chiba can develop some new sealing techniques. This situation is simply incredible! Yes, it''s incredible! In terms of sealing technique, Chiba has always relied on his own efforts to step by step from learning to unfamiliar, from unfamiliar to proficiency, and through countless failures in proficiency to reach the current level. In this process, he thought of countless tricks, but, without exception, they all failed. Sealing is not a force that can be tricked. Thats why there are so few ninjas who have mastered the seal art. This is a very demanding knowledge. Not only does it require a certain talent, but also people who possess this talent must train as hard as they have to master Bamon Dunjia, even , And more than the efforts of Bamen Dunjia. In this Naruto world, the three basic powers of ninjutsu, physique, and illusion are the three ninja powers with the lowest threshold. Basically, even if there is no talent, hard work will have a certain result, even if the special illusion is some simple As long as it takes enough time and effort, it can be mastered, but this enough time is very long. At the beginning, Chiba also gave up the illusion because the price was not high. Sealing, cursing, medical ninjutsu, etc., these powers basically require talent and effort to go hand in hand, even the simplest of them, without talent and effort, is difficult to master. Even Konohas Three Ninjas, the sealing technique used is actually quite limited. I learned from Kusina that Ji Lai also worked hard in the sealing technique, but the results were minimal, only their level. Ninja, the use and understanding of Chakra has reached a certain level, and he has enough experience to slightly open the limit of that talent. Then, compare the seal technique talented Bo Feng Shuimen and Nine Xinnai. The level of sealing skills of the two is one world and the other. If the seal technique level, a wave Feng Shui gate, it is estimated that it will reach Dashemaru and Jilai. There are also more than two people. Moreover, it is a lot more. Sealing techniques of the level of Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai already have the main combat power level of personal strength, that is, they have been able to use the seal technique in actual combat, and can control the level of victory or defeat in the battle, and Zilaiya, Orochi Maruno and his ilk can only use the seal technique as an auxiliary method to increase the chances of winning, but it is impossible to control the outcome of the battle. And Chiba''s sealing technique, although it can''t be said that it can only assist from the side to increase the chance of winning, but it can''t be called the victory or defeat of the left and right battle. It is between the two, close to the "left and right victory". Here, Chiba is also calculated from the time of the Kyuubi War. The sealing technique of Hafengsuimen was already the decisive technique for protecting the village and resolving the Kyuubi War. If it wasn''t for the contract seal, Kyuubi was under the control of the soil ~www.novelhall.com~ but it would not necessarily be so easily sealed into Naruto''s body. If it weren''t for the previously sealed enchantment of the Hokage Rock Statue, a nine-tailed beast jade, I''m afraid Konoha Village would no longer exist. Of course, there is the last gossip seal, which is more stable and safer than the Sixiang seal and can use the nine-tailed chakra seal. Without it, I am afraid there would be no such prophecy in the future. This seal is a seal that affects the general trend of the subsequent Ninja World. It can be seen that this sealing technique, in the hands of Bofeng Shuimen, can be said to determine the fate of the village and the son of prophecy. It is definitely the key to a victory or defeat. It can also be seen that there is a huge gap between the sealing technique of Bofeng Shuimen and the sealing technique of the second of the three ninjas. On the side, it also illustrates the difficulty of sealing. And now, such a difficult sealing technique, I have raised several levels so easily, and I still instantly understand so many sealing techniques that Chiba has never seen before, which makes everything I do all the time down to earth. How can Chiba, who has made real efforts to improve its strength, not feel unbelievable? How not to have that unprecedented feeling? "I... so I am really a traverser..." At this moment, thinking of this, Qianye''s mouth couldn''t help grinning a stiff, wry smile that could no longer be stiff. In this case, Chiba can only think that he has opened up. It was the awakening of the welfare of some kind of traveler that he hadn''t noticed before. It was also at this moment, Qianye suddenly recalled that he was still a traverser, and the traverser seemed to have an external golden finger. Then, after thinking back, Chiba''s heart was bitter in addition to bitterness. To what extent does a traverser fail to forget that he is a traverser, thinking about relying on his own efforts to make the world every second? Chapter 1362： This is... a good thing! Ah However, this is also a good thing, and it saves a lot of time. For the time being, I don''t understand what''s going on. It may have something to do with the changes in the body. Everything will be known after consulting the old scholars. Although I feel a little uncomfortable in my heart, but so be it. This is a good thing, not a bad thing. After thinking that he was a traverser, Chiba sighed slightly before adjusting his mood. "What''s the matter? Hell look like?" At this moment, behind the desk opposite Chiba, Kakashi''s voice came. "Oh, nothing, just a new discovery, a little excited." Hearing this, Chiba hurriedly cleansed his face. He was so excited just now that he forgot that there was Kakashi on the other side, and even Dr. Watanabe was reading the doctor''s book on the desk beside him. In this way, he was a little gaffe. At the moment, he was also busy talking. "Oh" Kakashi did not delve into this, but took out a scroll and said, "This is the construction situation today. Take a look." "Well, let me see." In response, Chiba stretched out his hand to take it, and then spread it out to take a look. This Kakashi was talking about business, and he had to take it right, and easily threw those seal art scrolls aside. During the period, Dr. Watanabe lifted his eyelids slightly, but without even looking at the scroll, he continued to read the medical book, showing no interest at all. It seems that the village will be the world of these two children in the future! And in his mind, there seemed to be a scene of these two children leading Konoha after he was getting older. Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile. Ah, I really look forward to it, the village after they grow up! Between the smiles, there was such a thought in his mind. "I know." Soon, Chiba read the scroll in his hand, and then placed it in a drawer dedicated to construction. "how about it?" Seeing Chiba''s reaction, Kakashi didn''t feel dissatisfied with Chiba''s slightly cold reaction, but asked instead. "You don''t need to do these things in the future. Now I have given you full command. You don''t have to ask me, I believe you." In this regard, Chiba seemed to say something wrong with Mazui. "Ah" But when I heard this sentence, Kakashi sighed and said, "I said you, is it a bit too negligent? Although I have some command, you are the front here." In the words, there is some dissatisfaction. negligence? After hearing this sentence, Chiba was slightly taken aback, Kakashi''s sentence obviously meant something. It turned out to be so. Kakashi... is more thoughtful than I thought, and I neglected this point. Now I am not afraid of what happens here, nor is I afraid of Kakashi''s command errors or something, the most feared is that someone with a heart will cause trouble. The point is, the people who are interested today are not necessarily the people in the village. There are also a lot of people outside the village. Kakashi''s words are not only exhortations, but also reminders! Advise me to do well the things that should be done on the facade. These things should be known. Even if someone makes trouble in the future, it can also be said that Kakashi is just a microphone. It is me who really presides over the overall situation. But its just a matter of sharing some chores for me, so even if someone wants to do something, this reason is a panacea. No matter how much trouble there is, nothing will happen. Secondly, it is also reminding me about the possibility of early invasion! Gee! This is blaming me! Blame me for not doing my right job! After that, Qianye''s heart flashed through this series of quite emotional thoughts. "I see. I have no opinion on your construction schedule, and today''s construction progress is quite perfect. Please continue to do so." Then, thinking of this, Qianye nodded heavily and said. The content on the scroll just now, about today''s construction situation, can be said to be quite perfect. Everything is in line with the daily requirements of Chiba''s construction plan, and even better than Chiba''s requirements. Today, nearly fifteen transfer stations and associated transportation roads have been completed. Now the transfer station coverage of the construction team is basically about one-fifth of the forest land expected to be reclaimed. At this rate, Chiba envisions The transfer station and transportation roads in China can be completed in about two months. And because some people have already been involved in felling and leveling forests near the transfer station, within two months, the large tracts of virgin forest closest to the camp will be cut down, and the ground will be leveled. A large amount of high-quality timber will be transported back to the village. Some other demolition sites in the village that are already suitable for construction can be constructed. At that time, it will basically expand the transfer station and increase the coverage area while cutting and leveling. The pre-construction work of the village provides timber, and the preparatory work can be carried out at the same time as the pre-construction work, which can save a lot of construction time. And after the construction of the existing demolition site in the village is completed, there will be a large area of ??land suitable for construction around the camp, and some planned construction can also be carried out, which can be said to form a virtuous circle. This is also the best and most perfect situation for Chiba''s construction plan. Everything went so horribly. Chiba was looking for nothing but omissions. "So, what about the other?" And hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Kakashi glanced at Dr. Watanabe, then spoke. "As for other things, in the subsidiary plan of the construction plan, in three days, I will give you a suitable plan." In response, Chiba spoke very seriously. Obviously, this additional Kakashi refers to the exclusion plan of the possibility of early invasion. Its just that Dr. Watanabe is here and its inconvenient to say clearly. After all, how sensitive and sensitive this matter is. After all, the three wars have not ended, and the situation is not sensitive. It is best only for the three of them to know. Otherwise, the stay in the camp will be meaningless. On the contrary, it will cause unnecessary confusion. "Can you make it?" Hearing this sentence, Kakashi''s eyes twitched slightly and asked hurriedly. "Don''t worry, it''s time. Three days later, I will give you a suitable plan." In this regard, Chiba said quite positively. "Okay, that''s it." Looking at Dr. Watanabe again, Kakashi said he still believes you. Three days? Then the investigation time is only three days? What does Chiba think? However, seeing him confidently, here, I still believe him once! If it doesn''t work... I can''t rely on Chiba too much. And this thought flashed through his mind. "Well, then, is there anything else?" In response, Chiba asked again. "No, let''s do our own things." Hearing this, Kakashi shook his head, then turned around, drilled directly into the bed under the desk, and fell asleep on the spot. "Uh" In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched. Kakashi... Is it someone with such a big heart? And such a strange thought flashed through his mind. Chapter 1363： All asleep Are you all asleep? Two different snoring sounds came from his ears. Chiba slowly opened his eyes and looked at the bottom of the desk in the dark. Such a thought flashed in his mind. At this moment, it''s time to go to bed with the lights off. Listening to the snoring, Kakashi and Dr. Watanabe should have been asleep. Sure enough, if you don''t verify it, you can''t sleep! And listening to the snoring, Chiba slowly sat up, and after carefully avoiding the bottom of the desk, he gently leaned on the leg of the chair aside, and slowly took out the little one from his arms. The test tube contains some kind of highly toxic test tube. In the previous test, the toxins in my body should have been metabolized, and there should be no problem in taking it again. This kind of anti-toxicity of the body, or a certain beneficial side produced by too fast metabolism, is not a one-time antidote. Its detoxification principle is not antibodies or detoxification factors. It is completely detoxified by body functions. My cell division speed has not decreased, this kind of anti-toxicity should always exist. Therefore, taking it again will not cause any unexpected things. While Kakashi and Dr. Watanabe are asleep now, you might as well give it a try, otherwise, this is always something to worry about. So that, now that he can''t sleep, closing his eyes is the sealing technique, those new seal technique knowledge will emerge, and the question about how to learn this knowledge will also emerge. Then, he had to think about this problem, and finally he couldn''t sleep. Here, he has to verify, or to see, what effect this might be hidden through welfare has on the huge and complex sealing technique. If one can learn the huge and complicated seal technique like this one at a time, then it will probably save trouble directly later. Then, the complex sealing technique for preventing pick-up, its sealing ability is absolutely terrifying, you know from the sealing space it creates. This sealed space can be said to be solid and terrifying. When I entered, I was basically in a state of dying. In this state, the sealed space could still be so stable. Chiba estimates that after his death, this sealed space will still be It can exist for a long time, not like a general seal, which will dissipate with the death of Pingyizhu. Although the seal technique does not depend on the relying object like the curse seal technique, it does not mean that it can exist directly and permanently without the relying object. In any case, the sealing technique also needs to be portrayed on a certain entity to be effective. of. For example, if you engrave the seal technique on the scroll, then you tear the seal scroll, then the seal technique will still be invalid and can no longer be used. If you destroy the dependent object, if the seal technique seals something, then according to the difference of the seal technique and the difference of the sealed object, two results will be produced, one is that the sealed object disappears with the seal technique, and the other is that the sealed object is liberated. . For example, Chiba used the method of sealing fire to seal a fire escape ninjutsu to seal the scroll. If the sealing scroll is destroyed, then the fire escape ninjutsu basically dissipates at the same time. However, depending on the physical properties of the sealed object, different results will be produced. If Chiba seals the unquenchable Amaterasu Fire, then after the seal is broken, the Amaterasu Fire will still remain and appear directly from the collapsed seal space. In reality, it is the same sealing technique, but because the physical properties of the sealed objects are different, two completely different results are produced. Another example is the difference between the sealing technique, the Yin seal on Chiba''s forehead, if Chiba dies, the chakras stored in it will vent out as the seal space collapses, and will not disappear. Of course, because of the death of relying objects, This chakra is of little use. And the same is the aggregation of Chakra, the tail beast seal is also the seal of the human column force system, whether it is the Sixiang seal or other seals, if relying on the death of the human column force, the tail beast inside will temporarily collapse with the seal space And collapse, which is why Ren Zhuli died with the tail beast, and the tail beast would "die" together, and it would take a long time to resurrect. This is the difference in the nature of the seal technique. After all, the human column force sealing system is a sealing system that completely suppresses the tail beast. The host dies, and the sealed object "die" with the collapse of the seal is a shackle that restricts the tail beast. Of course, the side effect of this shackle is that the tail beast is drawn. If you leave, the host will die. As for the resurrection of the tail beast after the death, it is entirely the characteristics of the tail beast. As for the setting of this resurrection, Chiba does not know the specifics. The information he could find at the beginning did not explain this. Here is the difference in the nature of the seal technique. However, regardless of the difference, the sealing technique will not last long if the dependent object is dead or destroyed ~ www.novelhall.com~ unless it is a sealing technique that is originally based on the dependent object, such as the ghoul seal , For example, the Lisixiang seal of Danzang. However, depending on its performance, this huge and complicated sealing technique is definitely not this kind of sealing technique, otherwise Qianye would have died early. And now, this complex and huge sealing technique is not of the nature of this kind of sealing technique, but it can make Chiba speculate that it can survive after death. Then this seal technique is really beyond the common sense of sealing technique of the current era. This is really not a problem to solve Xuena''s caged bird. Every time Chiba thinks of this, he can''t sleep, so he has to verify it. If it succeeds, it will be done once and for all. If it fails, it will not take long according to the current progress. It''s just that Chiba doesn''t want to expose the other side, after all, Kakashi is there. Dr. Watanabe may not be able to guess what he is going to do, but Kakashis words are not necessarily the case. This guys meticulous mind and analytical ability, after real contact with this Naruto world, he discovered that Kakashi It''s more terrifying than the original. It''s just that the length of the original work or the protagonist''s relationship with someone else cannot be expressed. Kakashi, who really came into contact with this Naruto world, Chiba''s only feeling is that Kakashi is an underestimated person because of the performance of the original. His performance in this world of Naruto is completely in line with the standards of the "sixth generation of Naruto", and now he is also a super genius with the potential of the "sixth generation of Naruto". Thinking of this, Chiba listened to the snoring of the two again, and after confirming that they were asleep, he picked up the small test tube. Then, drank it all. Give it a try while they are asleep now! The bitter and hot poison swallowed into his throat, and Qianye had such a thought in his mind. Then there was darkness! Chapter 1364： Try eally The tone of the faint yellow color, the walls made of pipes, the huge seal gate, and the huge seal talisman on it. Everything in the seal space has not changed much. The only thing that has changed is that there is more that is under the seal talisman. Staring at this huge and complicated sealing technique, the young man in his heart called Sure enough, and the light of countless information in his eyes. After taking the other shore, Qianye''s eyes were black, and when the light penetrated his eyes, he was already here. This sealed space that he frequently entered and exited recently. Now he is watching the part of the huge and complicated seal technique that he needs to watch, that is, the large number of seal technique structures left over from that one-tenth of the seal technique. And as long as his eyes reflect those sealing techniques, and his gaze sweeps through each seal technique, the basic seal technique, structure, and the method of chakra transforming the seal technique that make up the seal technique will naturally appear in his mind. Here, it turns into knowledge that he can absorb. Now, in a short period of time, he has read everything that took several hours before, and even read it on the basis of understanding. It can be said that as long as Chiba wakes up and manipulates how to draw the seal technique he saw, he can say that he has mastered all the memorized seal technique. Although it may not be effective, wait for that. About one-tenth of the structure is all memorized. According to the current understanding, Chiba is confident that he can develop a new seal technique that combines the spell seal technique and the seal technique. It is also a special sealing technique for birds in cages. Of course, whether the problem of birds in cages can be solved in detail is only known after personal experiments. However, what is certain is that the process of solving the problem of caged birds has improved a lot. Sure enough, only a part of it can be remembered. After reaching the limit of a certain memory, this analytical seal technique "passing through welfare" seems to have no effect. But at this time, Chiba slowly closed his eyes. Now he has reached a certain "limit". After reading it, not only can he not remember and understand, but his head also hurts. This is the signal to reach the limit. Going on, it is estimated to have a nosebleed. Although the process of solving the problem of the bird curse in the cage has been greatly shortened, it has not been shortened infinitely. This "new crossing welfare" is not without limits. It will be tired after a long time of understanding, and the side effects seem to be quite severe. At least his brain is really a bit painful, and the level of pain almost prevents him from focusing too much. The level of energy thinking. Calculating this way, after the other side is used up, I guess I can memorize this one-tenth of the structure, and with this new benefit, memorizing on the basis of understanding, basically no need to record. And because of understanding and knowing the role of the seal technique and its structure, this one-tenth part can be screened for useful and useless, so that the memorized part can be reconstituted into an effective seal technique. Really... Save a lot of things! Rubbing his temples lightly, Chiba sat down slowly, the ground like a water wave rippled away under him, Chiba closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and concentrated on calculating everything he had mastered, and The planned process. Then, he deeply sighed that after the awakening of this new welfare, it really saved him a lot of trouble. The most obvious thing is the principle and function of these sealing techniques in his memory. These are more time-consuming than memory. The steps are omitted directly, and this part saves almost 80% of the time. The saved recombination and development of a new sealing technique actually only takes 10% of the time. After all, Chiba is also a confidant in this regard. He has a thorough understanding of the structure of the bird in the cage. He also has a seal technique combining curse seal and seal technique, which is a technique that surpasses the common sense of the current era. Really When it comes to development, it''s actually easier. But, what kind of ability is this new benefit? Does it belong to the power of this Naruto world, or does it belong to the plug-in of this world? If it is the power of this Naruto world, then... If not, then... Then, after thinking of saving time, Chiba''s mind fell on this new welfare. After all, no matter how it awakens, as long as its function has been determined and it is beneficial to itself, then Chiba will never fail. Use your brain to understand it. At least, it has to be used freely. Otherwise, everything is understood and analyzed. If the limit is reached at once, then the impact on him can be large or small, like now in the village. It''s okay, if you go out on a mission, or are watched by someone, this new welfare will also jump out uncontrollably, and even more uncontrollably enter the extreme sequelae mode, so now the head is so painful, waiting for him , May be a dead end. No matter what you get, whether it''s good or bad, Chiba will always think about the pros and cons first, and then minimize the disadvantages, it is best to be able to control it yourself. Ok Think about it, first is the "travel welfare" that I have mastered. The first one is Chakra''s ultra-precision operation ability. This is regarded as a passive skill. There is no overrun ability. Then the violent eight-door chakra can rely on this ability to be tamed with the strong borrowing of spiritual energy, and Several times of exhaustion, there is no "limit" situation, this is the first one to find. Then, the second one is the talent of ninjutsu, which can also be said to be found in earlier benefits~www.novelhall.com~ is a person who can learn the ninjutsu performed by the other party at a glance, and must see Jiyin and perform ninjutsu The effect is good. When you learn ninjutsu on your own, it does not work. Be sure to see the complete display process. And there is a certain applicability to physical skills, some simple physical skills, such as Shadow Dance Leaf, he seems to have learned this. So far, I have experienced a lot of battles. No amount of ninjutsu is used in the ninjutsu duel, and there is no limit, sequelae, etc. However, as I change the nature and form of Chakra With more and more thorough understanding, this welfare has little effect. After that... Seems to be gone? Is this the new crossing welfare? After deciding to figure it out, Qianye''s mind flashed through this series of thoughts. Then, he discovered that his crossing was really a bit pitiful, and there were always these two benefits, and one benefit was getting more and more tasteless. I''m afraid, he should be the kind that crosses the crowd, extremely rare. "This... is too bad." Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile and shook his head. Ok? Then, at this moment, his eyes suddenly widened, and a sudden flash of light in his brain almost covered the pain of the sequelae. Could it be that? It is possible! Try it when you go out! And in his heart, such a surprising thought flashed through, and in an instant, a certain decision was made. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1365： Whats going on "what did you say?" Kakashi, who had just got up and was a little sleepy, holding the toiletries and was about to wash his head, suddenly turned his head, frowned, and said "what did you just say?" "Do me a favor." At this time, Chiba, who had completely gotten out of the desk, stood up, picked up the washing utensils prepared for him, and repeated the sentence. At this time, Dr. Watanabe also got out of his desk, groping for the glasses he didn''t know where he put last night. It''s almost a classic line "glasses...glasses...". "One more sentence." And hearing Chiba''s words, Kakashi seemed to exhale dissatisfied, and then spoke. "Oh, accompany me in ninjutsu training." In this regard, Chiba was very casual holding his toilet utensils, and Shi Shiran passed Kakashi''s shoulders. "Ninjutsu training? What other ninjutsu training do you need?" And his gaze followed Chiba all the way across the door frame, if Kakashi put on the mask, it is estimated that the corners of his mouth would have been pulled to a certain degree of horror. Have you trained in ninjutsu? According to the situation from Yunyin Village, this guy used S-grade Water Dunn and Earth Dunn Jutsu when he was playing against the three generations of Raikage. S grade! Moreover, it is the ninjutsu level developed by itself. This ghost needs some ninjutsu training. This guy''s ninjutsu attainments are already top-notch! Able to develop S-level ninjutsu by himself, and there are still two. What kind of ninjutsu training is needed for this guy to understand the changes in the form and nature of Chakra? What are you doing? There must be some conspiracy! At this time, this series of thoughts flashed through Kakashi''s heart. For Kakashi, who was considered to be in this camp by Chiba Pit, and who was also carrying all the work of the ninja engineering team, he was quite sensitive to what kind of training Chiba did. "Uh" Hearing this sentence, Chiba paused while looking at the rising sun that day, and then said: "Learning is endless." Does this guy know my level of ninjutsu? At this moment, Chiba''s mind was such a suspicious thought. For him, the battle that reflects his level of ninjutsu is a battle against the three generations of Raikage. In this battle, there should be no Konoha ninjas on the scene, and for his own information, Yun Yin The village is also unlikely to publicize it. Maybe Konohas hostile Ninja Village will know this information because of Yunyins deliberate actions, but it will be revealed to Konoha, and they may even hope that Konoha does not know that they know this Taki. Chiba''s intelligence, and there was a certain degree of strategic error. However, at this time, Chiba, from Kakashi''s tone and the content of the words, vaguely perceives something, and feels that Kakashi seems to know that his ninjutsu level is the same. Uh This is not good, I can''t tell Kakashi the real purpose, this matter is also sensitive enough, and even related to the identity of my traveler. However, if Kakashi knows my ninjutsu level, then this excuse is probably useless. After all, Kakashi is still the commander-in-chief of this ninja engineering team, but he is not too free to accompany me in meaningless ninjutsu training. Originally, if he didn''t know, he would be interested in ninjutsu training with me, but if he knew my details, then this ninjutsu training would be meaningless. Sure enough, it was an excuse in haste, it was too rigorous. After this suspicious thought flashed, Chiba thought so. "Then you can learn anything from ninjutsu training with me?" Just as this thought flashed, Kakashina''s slightly teasing words came over. "Uh" In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched, and the steps of stepping out stopped on the spot. This guy definitely knows my ninjutsu level! Such an idea flashed in his mind for a moment. "I think we all have room for diligence." After a twitching at the corner of his mouth, Chiba said in a rather casual tone. "Oh?" In response, Kakashi tilted his eyes slightly, looked at the figure of the teenager standing at the door, and said quite meaningfully. "Ah, I found it." At this moment, Dr. Watanabe finally found his glasses, and after a sound, put them on. "Huh? What''s wrong with you?" After taking it, he couldn''t help speaking when he saw the one or two teenagers bathing in the morning light. "Yes, the so-called complementarity, no matter what our ninjutsu level is, at least, we are different in what we are good at, there is always a place to learn." At this time, Chiba happened to speak. "Oh?" However, Chiba''s words, the answer was the same as Kakashi did not believe. This guy I now finally understand why people with soil often get crazy because of this guy... This guy is really making people angry! And hearing this sound, Chiba''s eyebrows almost jumped, and the smile from the corners of his mouth became stiff. "I said, you guy, you are really not likable at all." Then, after a hot thought turned in his mind, Chiba slowly turned around, and could not help but stop Kakashi for a while. "Heh...what''s the secret that can''t be told?" However, at this moment, Kakashi, with a look of "no matter what you say, I will not be shaken", seemed to have figured out something, and sighed as if resigned to his life, and said. This guy, probably cant say... However, there should be his reason. But in his heart, he thought like this. "Uh" Then, in this way, he confessed his fate and blocked all the slurs in Chiba''s mouth~www.novelhall.com~ and froze on the spot. "Go ahead, what do you want me to do?" Regarding this, Kakashi ignored Chiba''s dumbfounded appearance, stretched out his hands and said. "what?" After hearing this sound, Chiba seemed to react, and asked in a daze. Isn''t this guy trying to fix me? In his heart, it was the change in Kakashi''s 540-degree attitude, which caused great doubts. "Do you want me to help you with any ninjutsu training?" Obviously, Kakashi noticed Chiba''s doubts, and immediately spoke a little unfriendly. In this way, as long as Chiba''s answer makes him unhappy, I''m afraid he will stop doing it immediately. "Yes! Yes!" In response to this, Chiba spoke quickly. Although he didn''t know what Kakashi was playing, it couldn''t be better since he agreed. "Then tell me, what do you want me to do?" Hearing this, Kakashi took a few steps forward, and headed out with the toiletries. "Oh, just Bibi, who has learned more ninjutsu. Then, let''s share your experience." In this regard, Chiba went side by side with him. These two children... What are you going to do? And Dr. Watanabe looked at the two who didn''t pay any attention to him, and blinked, rather inexplicably. Now that we have agreed, we should be able to produce results today. At the same time, Chiba, who was discussing the details with Kakashi, touched the small test tube in his arms, and smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1366： positive Unexpectedly, a day with nothing to do is so boring. Looking at the setting sun outside, Chiba stretched out and leaned silently on the door frame, flashing such a rather boring thought in his mind. Today, on the fifth day of staying in the camp, Chiba didnt do anything. The effectiveness of his new traversal welfare greatly exceeded his imagination. He originally planned to organize the sealing technique again today, but Unexpectedly, under the new cross-benefit effect, his plan was completely implemented after only three hours, and it was still twice. Yes, in three hours, the base of the basic seal technique has exceeded three times the amount of the memory seal technique and the curse seal technique of the Yin Seal technique. I have passed through it twice in Chiba''s mind, and I am understanding it. Spent twice on the basis. Not only on the basis of understanding, but also derived some semi-finished curse and seal techniques combined with effective sealing techniques. Then, for the next four hours, Chiba focused on testing the effectiveness of the semi-finished products made by this combination. After finally determining that the effectiveness of these semi-finished products was not only much weaker than ordinary sealing techniques, and basically unable to be used in actual combat, Chiba bored through all the construction conditions. And also listed some rectification plans for minor problems in the construction situation these days. And after doing this, Chiba really has nothing to do, and really cant find anything to do. He is worried about it. Among the things that have been killing his time during this period, Hongyans things are proceeding in an orderly manner. According to Kakashis occasional small talk with him, it can be seen that, because he has to bring different teams every day and keep in contact with different students, although it is only a short period of two days, most of the students have spoken to him. The impression has changed, and in the eyes of some students, he is already a very reliable captain. And Itachi also seemed to have learned a lot of things that Chiba could not teach. He heard that both Huo Dun and Feng Dun had mastered it. It seemed that he could master the changes in the nature of the two chakras. These two days have followed Hongyan almost inseparably. There are only a few times left for Xuena to enter the seal space to understand and remember. As for the one-tenth of the combination of spell seal and seal technique in this huge and complicated seal technique, can it be developed that can be solved? The sealing technique of the caged bird problem can only be done after this part of the sealing technique is completely remembered. For the current Chiba, this is not something he can do without trouble. Then, training with Kakashi''s ninjutsu or something is scheduled after dinner. After all, Kakashi still has to conduct command work. Rest time, or in other words, when there is more free time, that is, after dinner. , It''s time for everyone to stop working. And now, Chiba is also super boring waiting for dinner, and then conducts so-called ninjutsu training with Kakashi. Ugh If it''s not that I can''t go to Hongyan, Hongyan has no time to help me with this thing, I am afraid that I won''t have to wait so bored. However, it now appears that things about me are really much less. Calculating now, Xuenas unfair treatment, or the unfair treatment among the Hyuga clan, only has two steps left, and the step of solving the caged bird is probably only a matter of time. As for the second The first step is to solve the bird in the cage. Basically, the second step is a matter of course. As for Hongyans problem, he couldnt finish it overnight, and its because of the fact that Red Eyes mental state is stable, and after the ninja engineering team, at least in the eyes of the students, his image will be greatly improved, and since the students impression has changed. Now, let the students influence the parents. I am afraid that Hongyans image among parents will improve. Married families with children happen to be families with children attending a ninja school. There are not a few in Kiba Village. In this way, many people will change their views on Hongyan''s notoriety of "killing the tribe." It can be regarded as "building momentum" for Hongyan to be released from prison. Then, leaving aside these two things, plus this ninja engineering team has Kakashi, there is nothing for me to do. My plan to improve my strength still has enough time to implement. Ok The day after tomorrow, go and ask the old scholars the day after tomorrow. After they finish this study, I am afraid they will have to sleep for three days and three nights. Going now, there is no result. This time, I have to maximize my strength. At least, if I encounter a shadow-level powerhouse like the three generations of Raikage, I can escape calmly, or not let the wind fight, otherwise, the Nine Tails Chaos will still A lot of things will go wrong. Moreover, this raising the strength to the expected level is nothing more than avoiding most of the incidents and being able to deal with most of the incidents. It really has to be guaranteed to be foolproof, now it seems that it is impossible! Before, I was too naive, thinking that my own person was able to win the heavens, so I caused such a painful lesson in the mission of God Wubi Bridge. Now, in addition to being prepared for all situations as much as possible, I also have to be prepared for unexpected situations. As long as Xuena''s business is over, these will be on the agenda. Looking at the setting sun outside, Chiba''s heart slowly rose and fell, and his thoughts drifted further and further away. "Okay, go back and have a good rest." At this time, Dr. Watanabe also glanced at the setting sun outside, and said a gentle word in his mouth. "Thank you, Dr. Watanabe." In response, the male student with a bandage on the half of his arm in front of him got up, bowed deeply, and ran out. This is the one who stayed in charge of the sentry this morning, because of an accident, his arm was injured, just came to bandage, but there is no major problem. Sometimes, I really doubt whether the child Chiba is really 11 years old. They all feel that he is the body of a child, but in it is the soul of an adult, and it is the soul of a very powerful adult. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ After taking a look at the sunset, Dr. Watanabe turned to look at the newly added scroll on the Chiba desk, and couldn''t help feeling. "I brought it for you for supper. What kind of ninjutsu communication, let''s start after eating." But at this moment, Kakashi walked in with a few lunch boxes, looking quite a bit dusty, and he was probably too busy to touch the ground this day. "Oh." In response, Chiba hurriedly turned around. At this time, the two of them were at the front door and the other at the back door, so their eyes met. How do I feel that Kakashi is a bit overactive. At this moment, Qianye couldn''t help but have such a thought. Finally, everything is done, and then... At the same time, Kakashi was thinking about it. "Then eat and eat..." In response, Dr. Watanabe got up, took the lunch from Kakashi, and habitually distributed it on his desk. "Zi..." At this moment, Kakashi suddenly raised his hand, the electric light flashed in his hand, and an eagle screamed, and the entire right hand was instantly wrapped in electric light. Chidori! "Kakashi, what are you doing?" Suddenly, Dr. Watanabe was shocked and blurted out. "In a moment, we will start with ninjutsu above A grade." Kakashi didn''t pay any attention to this, but looked at Chiba, his eyes narrowed slightly, as if a smile appeared. One, a successful smile. really It is too positive! At this moment, the corner of Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, and his heart was already bitter. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1367： 1 channel Gee! Unexpectedly, he didn''t take advantage of him, but he put one on the contrary. I just said that the sudden promise is certainly not that simple. Looking at Kakashi, who was quite ashamed as himself, Chiba turned his head slightly, closed his eyes and sighed helplessly. "what happened?" Obviously, Chiba''s slight sigh was caught by Kakashi. Upon hearing this sigh, Kakashi turned his head and looked back and said. "It''s nothing." In response, Chiba shook his head and said. "Oh." Hearing this sentence, Kakashi did not speak much. Ever since, the two of them walked back slowly in the night like this step by step. At this time, the two were already exhausted. Starting from having dinner in the evening, and after arranging some work, the two of them made an appointment at a place for so-called ninjutsu training or Ninjutsu Communication". However, although it is called ninjutsu training or ninjutsu exchange, it eventually evolved into a ninjutsu competition. The two of them also showed their ability. After a lot of competition, they were tired and half dead. In the end, Kakashi accounted for the number. Excellent, after all, he has now mastered more than three types of Chakra''s nature changes, and he has naturally more ninjutsu than Chiba, who has only learned two types of nature changes. However, in terms of quality, Chiba dominates. After all, two S-level ninjutsu have been developed, and these two S-level ninjutsu are the most powerful ones, while Kakashi has only one A. Class Chidori can be longer and shorter in power. Of course, Chiba can see that Kakashi''s Chidori already has the thunder-cutting feeling of Rachel''s. Now Kakashi''s Chidori, It can also be regarded as an S-level ninjutsu that is about to be completed for the final version, but in terms of quality, Kakashi is not as good as Chiba after all. The ninjutsu that can''t be copied even if you write round eyes... This guy''s ninjutsu strength is by no means inferior to his physical skills. In addition to not being able to illusion, this guy is really perfect. It''s no wonder that people who run into the first level of the shadow can also retreat. This strength really makes people not have any thorns to pick. If I fight seriously, even if I have dirt eyes, I''m afraid I won''t be his opponent. However, today, it can be regarded as regaining a city. This time, I should be regarded as walking away with his nose. At least, the things he hid and tucked were also revealed in front of me. Although I can''t learn, but this is enough. While walking, Kakashi''s mind couldn''t help but flash such a thought. In the ninjutsu competition just now, although the two did not face-to-face training, they just competed for the quantity and quality of ninjutsu, but from here, Kakashi can already see that his current strength is probably not as good as that. Chiba is gone. Although it is not as good as the crushing grade, fighting Chiba should be very, very difficult, and it is also very difficult to win. Of course, it''s impossible to lose everything, to be abused, etc. Chiba and Kakashi do have different strengths, but both are good tactical and strategic players, and they both master enough types and numbers of ninjutsu. Although they have high and low physical skills, they are not inconsistent. The gap between the two is really going to be fought, and the outcome is actually still unknown. Strong strength may not be able to win. This point, in this ninja world where the trick is the highest, as long as it is a powerful character, this is basically common sense. Its just that the strong side will have a considerable advantage and initiative, and if this advantage and initiative are used well, then it can be said to be a stable victory. Of course, if the weaker side can properly use this aspect of itself There is no shortage of situations in which the weak and the strong can be defeated by the weak and complete victory. All along, Chiba has basically defeated the strong with the weak. And Kakashi, in fact, is nowhere more comfortable than Chiba. He graduated from Shinnin school at the age of five and became a Shinnin. From that time on, he began to face opponents far stronger than him, and weakened again and again. Win strong. In comparison, Chiba has very little experience in defeating the weak, but Kakashi has a lot of experience in defeating the strong. Compared with this experience, Chiba is the strong one. One side, but it is relatively disadvantaged. One of the reasons why this ninja world is so dangerous is that this kind of strength cannot be the key to the first victory or defeat. The battle here is not as simple as data one plus one. Ugh Negligence, really negligence, although I have my own purpose, but ninjutsu exchanges, training, competitions, etc., shouldn''t this hide the killer at the bottom of the box... Although Kakashi is absolutely trustworthy and it doesn''t matter if you know it, the feeling of being known by others is still not very pleasant. Moreover, what is even more unpleasant is that Yunyin Village may have released my assassin. Kakashi obviously knows my true ninjutsu level. According to previous inferences, most of my information is now publicized. . In other words, at least, many people in the Five Ninja Villages know. However, this time the ninjutsu competition is not only unpleasant. At least, it verified my guess, and there are many things beyond my expectations. At the same time, I also learned a lot of new ninjutsu. It is a kind of reinforcement. In Kakashis ninjutsu, there is no shortage of ninjutsu with good applicability and power. There are also several ninjutsu, whether it is power, applicability, or tactical decisiveness, they are very strong, even better than me. Several B-level ninjutsu masters should be easy to use. At this time, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind~www.novelhall.com~ More importantly... Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help turning his head and looking at Kakashi. When he saw the slight thoughtful look in Kakashi''s eyes, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Kakashi seemed to be in a better mood. While smiling, his mind had such a thought. During this period, although Chiba didn''t seem to have much time to pay attention to others, after all, Kakashi didn''t look up and saw his head down. He still paid attention to Kakashi, and it can be seen that Kakashi is so active. Kakashis help and hard work are because he is paralyzing himself with his work, forcing himself to forget the grief of losing Taitu and Lin. In fact, Kakashi''s heart is still the same grief and heavy. After this ninjutsu competition, he obviously felt that Kakashi relaxed, and he had a tendency to get out of this grief. It can be regarded as, let him put down some worry. After all, for him, Kakashi is also a very reliable and important partner, regardless of his feelings for the original Kakashi, he was in contact with the real Kakashi in the Naruto world, and he regarded him as a partner. It has nothing to do with the original work. He was really worried about Kakashi. I dont know, if I dont use the mini version of the hard vortex water blade and the Thousand Needle Hell this time, instead of considering the consumption of Chakra, using the full version, will Kakashi be happier? Then, after letting go of such a worry, he couldn''t help thinking. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1368： Beyond Next, the two were silent all the way, and then returned to the camp. At this time, the students and teachers in the camp, except for the teams on duty, all fell asleep. After all, the daytime is considered high-intensity homework, and they still have to use chakras. In addition to physical strength, it also consumes mental energy. In this case, students basically go to bed when they touch the bed. Its just that the teachers are very satisfied with this situation. This is tantamount to the fact that every day students are desperately studying the refinement and control of chakras, as well as various applications of chakras, which can also exercise the students physical strength. As far as students are concerned, there is only benefit and no harm. As for overwork, it doesnt exist at all. I eat well, sleep more than ten hours a day, and work only eight or nine hours. Its strange to be overworked. "Then I will take a shower first." Back at the camp, Kakashi used this sentence to part ways with Chiba. In this ninjutsu competition, there was also a stinky sweat. For Kakashi, he would never take a bath without washing. "Oh, I will go later." In response, Chiba nodded, waved his hand and continued to walk to the office room. However, when Kakashi got into the shower room for boys, Chiba stopped and sat down. Sure enough, if the Chakra of the upper ninjutsu level only uses the two S-level ninjutsu in the mini version, it is still too difficult. After sitting down, Qianye''s mind couldn''t help flashing such a tired thought. However, it is still worth it. Kakashi''s mood is showing signs of improvement, and it is estimated that he will be able to get out of the shadow of losing Zeitu and Lin. It''s just that the confusion in the original book does not know if it will exist, but whether it exists or not, it seems that I can no longer do anything. Hope, he can be stronger than the original. Then, there is the new crossing welfare... No, it should not be said that it is a new crossing welfare, it should be said that it is an evolutionary crossing welfare. And after this tired thought, Qianye''s mind has turned such a thought. Comparing with Kakashi''s ninjutsu, he can figure out what this "new crossing welfare" is. This "new traversal benefit" is actually the original "ninjutsu talent" in essence, but it has evolved to the point where you can even learn the seal technique at a glance. Its just that the complicated and complicated seal technique is not as intuitive as ninjutsu. It can be completely learned at a glance. It requires a certain process, and this process is to constantly understand and remember the composition of the seal technique that you see, to reach a certain level. After the degree, it will naturally learn. It can be said that this new benefit is the evolved version of ninjutsu talent. Of course, it can''t be called a ninjutsu talent anymore. It covers the scope of ninjutsu, physique, seal and curse. Now, Chiba did not think of a suitable name, for the time being, it was called the evolutionary version of ninjutsu talent. And the reason why it can be determined is thanks to this ninjutsu competition. When Chiba was stealing Kakashis ninjutsu, the order of the knots, the trajectory of chakras, the changes in nature and the changes in form that came out of his mind The detailed information of the degree is the same as that of the memory seal technique, and in the later stage of the ninjutsu competition, similar sequelae, a slight headache, appeared. It has been confirmed that this new welfare is an evolved ninjutsu talent. Chiba does not have a new crossing welfare, but the original welfare has evolved. Moreover, this time of evolution, this ninja talent can not only learn curse seal and seal art at a glance, but also the original situation of learning ninjutsu at a glance. In the past, this ninja talent has met Qian The ninjutsu that Ye hasnt mastered, such as Huo Dun, Feng Dun, and Lei Dun, basically cant be used. You can only remember a knot seal, not like Tu Dun and Water Dun, even if you dont know how to return. After a glance, Jieyin can use it naturally, and as the number of uses increases and Chiba''s understanding of the changes in the nature and form of Chakra deepens, he can truly master these ninjutsu. But this time, even if Kakashi used Thunder Dunn, Chibas mind still jumped out of the chakras movement, the order of printing, and the degree of change in the shape of the chakra. In addition to the degree of change in the nature of the chakra, the basic There will be some. In other words, as long as Chiba masters the changes in the nature of Chakra''s Thunder attribute in the future, he can naturally learn these ninjutsu. It can be said that it has a considerable reserve of Thunder Ninjutsu. This evolved ninjutsu talent, in terms of ninjutsu, can not only see through the principles of ninjutsu at a glance, but also can record all the data that Chiba can understand without any change in the nature of Chiba. In the future, Ye masters the related changes in nature and adds the related changes in the nature to master the ninjutsu perfectly. It can be said that the breadth and depth of this ninjutsu talent have been comprehensively upgraded. And how terrible this kind of comprehensive upgrade would increase his strength to the point that Chiba couldn''t imagine. In the future, whether it is ninjutsu, physique, seal or curse, he will be able to see it at a glance, and in terms of ninjutsu, if not now, then as long as he masters the change of nature in the future, he can naturally learn to master it. Basically, he can learn all escape techniques, and he can master them. If he is willing, he may be able to learn all the escape techniques. This is a terrible improvement for a tactical ninja. To be honest, Chiba could not imagine. He couldn''t imagine how many terrible tactics would be derived from a person mastering all the ninjutsu of the five types of escape. And if ~www.novelhall.com~ masters all the ninjutsu of the five escape techniques, then no matter what the environment is, this figure who masters all the ninjutsu of the five escape techniques will have an absolute advantage, and there is no environment leading The existence of disadvantages, complete advantages. Because, although the five types of escape techniques have restrictions, no matter what the environment, there is one type of escape technique that will have an advantage, and the five types will do, so the environment will not produce disadvantages, and there are even other four escape techniques. The auxiliary role, this advantage, will be expanded to a certain degree of absolute advantage. If he wants to spend enough time to collect ninjutsu, nothing else, he can become a ninja beyond common sense. In this era, three generations of Naruto who mastered the conventional ninjutsu in a village can be called "the strongest Naruto". In this way, he basically masters the ninjutsu in five villages and beyond, and can be called "the strongest in the shadows." ". After all, although the above mentioned especially the escape technique, this ninjutsu talent is not for escape, but all ninjutsu. Of course, S-level, A-level, forbidden technique, secret technique, etc., Qianye has not seen it at a glance. This should be eliminated. However, even regular ninjutsu is enough. Conventional ninjutsu is just a ninja that does not limit learning, but it does not mean that the power is weak. It can be said that this time of evolution, Chiba''s crossing welfare, and ninjutsu talent are already very terrifying. Even, it has surpassed the copy eye of Sangouyu writing wheel eye and even kaleidoscope writing wheel eye! Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. The mobile version reading URL of the Museum of Literature: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1369： why? But why is it evolving now? If it can evolve, why is this time? I have gone through a lot of life and death battles. If I want to evolve and break through, it should be at the moment of crisis. Why, now there is nothing ordinary and ordinary, it''s just that it''s a little busy, and there are more things, and it has evolved. This is unreasonable! If it''s really just plain and plain, and there is nothing to do, but if you are busy, you will evolve. Then it will not evolve early, and it will not evolve late. Why does it happen at this time? Later, after it was determined that the new traversal welfare was just the original traversal welfare, the evolutionary version of the ninjutsu talent, Chiba subconsciously entered a state of inquiring into the roots. After this was empty, he began to think about the reasons for this evolution. However, Chiba''s questioning is not just an instinctive or subconscious behavior, it also contains deeper things. This curiosity to know the reason for this situation is on the one hand, and on the other hand, to understand the deep-seated reasons for this matter, and even to understand why evolution occurred, Chiba also has Chiba''s consideration. After all, there are two of his crossing welfare. Since one can evolve, can the other evolve too? And if it can evolve, then it is very important that his other crossing welfare, ultra-fine chakra control ability, will evolve to what point, and what special things can be derived. The evolution of this ninjutsu talent can see through seals and curse seals at a glance and learn it, and also get detailed information about ninjutsu. It can be said that as long as you learn it at a glance, then you dont need any next steps to master it. , Learn to be proficient, learn to master. There is no need to use the number of times to brush up the proficiency. So, if the original control is so detailed that it can play a leading role in controlling the violent chakra in the eight-door mode, what kind of change will be produced, Chiba is still very much looking forward to. Even, some eagerly want to know how to make his crossing welfare evolve. After all, this chakra''s fine control ability can control even the eight-door violent chakra, making it a regular chakra. This ability is already shocking enough to the world. Seriously, I am afraid I will be shocked by this. Few people''s chin. And the reason why Chiba was able to control the eight-door setting is impossible at all. The biggest credit is not the mental energy generated by the tough enough spirit, but the ultra-fine control ability of this Chakra. The mental energy of the tenacious spirit is impossible to control any chakra after the three of the eight gates. Here, Chiba''s eight gate mode is actually based on his chakra fine control ability. Otherwise, the perseverance emperor like Kai who can open to the eight doors, the spiritual energy produced by his tenacious spirit, can also control the eight chakras and transform into the eight door mode. For the eight-door mode, the mental energy produced by the tenacious spirit is more condensed than the general mental energy, but more important is the controlling power that can mix this mental energy into the violent body energy. This is the key in the key. And this Chakra''s ultra-fine control ability, if it evolves, what new abilities will appear, and what kind of improvement will it bring to his strength. Chiba is actually somewhat unimaginable. This ultra-fine chakra control ability is already incredible. If it evolves, it may further increase the level of fineness. It should be impossible. This fine control is already a bit BUG. If it is finer, That may have to subvert a lot of settings. As far as Chiba knows, although he has the benefits of passing through, they are all in line with the setting of this Naruto World and the original work. There may be a little exaggeration, but it is definitely within the scope of the setting permission. His traversal welfare looks like a plug-in, but in fact everything is within the scope of this Naruto World''s power system, and it is impossible to destroy this Naruto World''s power system. The further evolution of this fine ability, Chiba felt that it should be derived from Chakra''s abilities, and it is likely to be derived from Chakra''s changes in nature and form. As for what it is, Chiba can think of a lot, but it is not conclusive. "Tsk! I really want to know." Thinking of this, Qianye didnt think about it, but stood up. After all, he was in the camp at this time. There were students on guard not far away. He had been sitting on the ground all the time, and he was a little uncomfortable. appropriate. At this time, he also stood up and walked to the office room. Just sitting for a while, he has recovered some physical strength, and he walked a little faster. In the previous ninjutsu competition, in order to satisfy Kakashi, Chiba spared no effort to use the mini version of the two S-level ninjutsu, although Its a mini version, but in order to achieve the minimum amount of chakras that these two ninjutsu can form, Chiba also spent nearly 70% of the upper-level chakras, plus some other ninjutsu competitions, he is actually very tired. I just sat down just now, first thinking about something, and secondly, I was tired to a certain extent. "Oh... back? Where''s Kakashi?" After entering the office room, Dr. Watanabe, who was reading a doctor''s book by candlelight, helped his eyes and turned his head. After not seeing Kakashi''s figure, he couldn''t help asking. "He went to take a bath~www.novelhall.com~I will go back later." Hearing this sentence, Chiba went straight to his position, because his desk was placed opposite Kakashis desk, and Dr. Watanabes desk was vertically pasted to his left and Kakashis desk. On the right, so this walk just passed Dr. Watanabe. "Oh." In this regard, Dr. Watanabe didn''t say much except to straighten his back. Are the young ninjas so powerful now? The ninjutsu used by Kakashi can make the Chakra whose nature changes so concentrated. With this ninjutsu alone, you can feel the strength of Kakashi. And listening to Kakashis words, it seems that Chiba still has a stronger ninjutsu... This is no wonder it is called a "little monster" by other villages. And in his heart, a trace of emotion flashed inexplicably. Although he is strictly speaking, he is an ordinary person, and his talent in Chakra is really weak. However, Kakashi''s ninjutsu with thunder and lightning wrapped his palms, he can still see whether it is powerful or not. Carat reacted, and can be seen with the naked eye, almost all have been materialized, and ordinary people know that this ninjutsu is extraordinary. However, with such an extraordinary ninjutsu, Chiba actually mastered the ninjutsu, it was really a bit scary. Gee! Are there only these two reasons? At this moment, Dr. Watanabe sighed with emotion, and Chiba''s mind flashed as he sat down, thinking of something. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1370： 2 pcs "Wow...wow..." The rain-drenched water continuously sprayed from a certain Qianba''s head that looked like a shower head of the previous life, and poured it on Qianba''s body, washing away his smelly sweat. No more! Only these two reasons! But at this moment, Chiba''s heart had come to such a conclusion. This conclusion is about the reason for the evolution of his ninjutsu talent. After returning this time, he has been thinking about this issue until he sat down at the desk. He thought of these two reasons. Then, the next time, From Kakashi''s return from taking a bath to his going out to take a bath until now, he thought about it, and only these two reasons could explain the evolution of his ninjutsu talent. The first one is because of the unknown changes in his body, which caused this unknowingly going through welfare, which produced an evolutionary effect. The second one is that his knowledge reserve has reached a certain requirement, which has caused the evolution of this crossing welfare. Needless to say the first one, his physical value has been comprehensively improved due to unknown changes, and even has a weak "self-healing" ability, anti-toxicity, etc., which improves the talent of ninjutsu, in fact, It''s not impossible, after all, Chiba didn''t understand what was going on with this ninjutsu talent. And the second one is the result of Chibas thoughtful thinking. Before his ninjutsu talent, he only ignorantly allowed himself to learn ninjutsu, but now, it is more detailed ninjutsu data, reflected in his mind. Inside, it is obvious that it is much more refined, and the scope also ranges from ninjutsu and simple physical skills, to the addition of seal and curse. During the ignorant learning of ninjutsu, he only had a simple understanding of the application of Chakra, ninjutsu, physical skills, and so on. At that time, he did not know how to seal or curse seal, but now he is investigating Carats understanding of nature changes and morphological changes has reached a certain extreme, especially in morphological changes, it can be said that he can achieve the ultimate, the two basic cognitions of ninjutsu, he has been basically unable to improve. Moreover, because of learning that huge and complicated seal technique, his already high level of seal technique knowledge has risen a step further, plus the study of curse seal technique, and the enlightenment of that complicated huge seal technique to him , His knowledge of seal technique and curse seal technique has also increased a lot. Here, if you look at it backward, the evolution of ninjutsu talent is all linked to his own accumulation. The reason why after seeing ninjutsu, there will be so many new data that can be classified as him. The understanding of Chakras nature and form changes is deep enough. These new data are not actually the information given by the talent when learning these ninjutsu, but the talent has mobilized what he knows after seeing this ninjutsu Use this knowledge to create information that Chiba can understand, so that Chiba can learn this ninjutsu. The same applies to seal art and curse seal art. The reason why Chiba couldnt understand those sealing techniques was entirely because he didnt know the function of those sealing techniques, and his talent just mobilized the part of the knowledge of sealing techniques and curse seal techniques that he could understand, and integrated them into Chibas ability. The knowledge points of understanding told Chiba what effect these sealing techniques had. This ninjutsu talent can be seen as a recognizer that recognizes things that Chiba does not know, and then uses the knowledge that Chiba has stored in the brain to integrate information that Chiba can understand, so that Chiba can learn these things . After all, Chiba has all the basic techniques in the huge and complex sealing technique in his mind, and he has roughly understood their functions, including some basic curse patterns, but Chiba cannot know this from What is the role of the seal technique separated from the huge and complicated seal technique, and this ninjutsu talent is to recognize the role of these seal technique, spell seal technique, and seal spell combination technique. Then, Use the knowledge in Chiba''s head to explain, let Chiba know these effects, and learn. After all, the information that jumped out in terms of seal art and curse seal art, if you look at it carefully, if you disperse the knowledge points one by one, you can clearly see that these are all the techniques that Chiba knows, and the talent just doesn''t understand Chiba. The technique was broken down and broken down into the lower level of the seal technique that Chiba knew what to do, and then put together again, constantly demonstrating the structure of the seal technique that he didnt understand, and let Chiba pass the next level he knew. To understand the role of this immovable seal technique. Although this ninjutsu talent has the effect of writing round eyes and copying eyes, it should not be the same principle as copying eyes. For these two reasons, Chiba actually prefers the latter. Because of the accumulation of knowledge, the ninjutsu talent has undergone a similar evolution. But in fact, Chiba just happened to meet a certain condition of this ninjutsu talent, so these "evolution" results were produced. Of course, there is no need to figure out which reason is. Because, whether it is the first reason or the second reason, it has nothing to do with the evolution of his other crossing welfare, ultra-fine Chakra control ability. After all, the first reason is uncontrollable. Even if he understands the principle, he can''t control the unknown changes in his body. Whether he can evolve Chakra''s control ability depends on luck. And the second, its not evolution at all, but the knowledge accumulated by Chiba meets certain conditions of ninjutsu talent, unlocking new abilities, nothing to do with evolution~www.novelhall.com~ To be honest, after knowing this , Chiba is still a little disappointed. After all, if the ultra-fine Chakra control ability evolves, the improvement will definitely not be small, so that there will be some protection during the Nine Tails. However, disappointment returned to disappointment. Chiba was not lost. The "evolution" of this ninjutsu talent was already a commendable good thing. It even lightened the burden on his shoulders a lot. After all, Chiba still believed that he had worked harder. After understanding this, he just washed his face in the shower and calmed down completely. So, now that we have figured it out, there is no need to entangle this matter. Next, the focus is to write down the one-tenth seal technique that is most likely to solve the cage bird problem, learn it, and develop the seal technique I need. There are still five days before the quarantine ends. In the remaining three days, I will thoroughly learn that one-tenth. Now, apart from using the night time, there is no chance to enter the sealed space. Tonight, go there twice! Hope, my memory ability can be sustained! Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t hesitate anymore, turned off the rain shower, and walked out of the shower room after putting on the rash to the side. After putting on clean clothes, he went straight back. After returning to the house, Kakashi and Dr. Watanabe were already asleep, after all, it was too early. And Chiba quickly got under the table, and then, took out the small test tube to hold the other side, looked up and drank it, and then passed out. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! ~： Cant go home I really can''t go home. I''m sorry in the hospital "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba" cannot be returned home and is being hit by hand, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1371： 2 days Two days passed. It seems that it is impossible to learn all of them before the end of the camp. On this day, in the early morning of the eighth day, Chiba was sitting at his desk next to Dr. Watanabe, who was bored reading medical books. On the desk was piled up scrolls that could basically block his face. After putting down his pen and ink, he My heart sighed silently. In the past two days, Chiba has started to develop some caged bird seals during the day. In these two days, he used the time when Dr. Watanabe and Kakashi were asleep at night to enter the seal space three times, one tenth of the target. The huge and complicated sealing technique is not far away, and at this time, he can start related development and research work. However, the two days of entry also made him understand that entering once a day is already the limit. Even the second entry, because of the sequelae, it is impossible to achieve any results. On the contrary, frequent use of ninjutsu talent to learn this huge With complicated sealing techniques, the sequelae reaction will become more and more intense. On the first day of these two days, after his second entry, he not only learned the knowledge that was less than one-twentieth the first time, but he also didnt fall asleep for almost a day when his brain hurts. Obviously, it was him. His head is warning him that although this ninjutsu talent has "evolved", "evolution" also has the disadvantages of "evolution". The sequelae that have not been in the past have been highlighted. In any case, he must make reasonable use of it. And the most reasonable way to use it is nothing more than once a day, or even stop for a day or two when necessary, to allow the brain to fully rest. Over the past few days, Chiba has been slowly feeling it, once a day, in fact, the pressure on the brain is also very great. At least, in the daytime, Chiba can still feel that his attention is somewhat better. It used to be difficult to concentrate. This is a sign that the brain is in urgent need of rest. Today, Chiba also put down his pen, stopped the work of developing the seal technique, and prepared to completely let go of his thoughts and give himself a day off. So, what should I do now that its a holiday? Then, after deciding to take a holiday, Chiba''s brows frowned. He suddenly found that he didn''t seem to know what to do, what to do to relax. Dr. Watanabe... Is the leisure method to read a medical book? And when he found out that he didnt know what to do for leisure, he subconsciously looked at Dr. Watanabe. Although Dr. Watanabe was transferred, it seemed that his plan was too perfect. The wounded, but they are always lightly wounded. Those who have scratched their skin are basically skin traumas. They don''t even need to rest and can go to work directly after bandaging, so Dr. Watanabe has always been very leisurely. Basically, Dr. Watanabe, working in this camp is similar to taking a vacation, and basically when there are no casualties, Dr. Watanabe, in addition to routine inspections of drugs and drug stocks, is to read a doctor''s book. Chiba also determined from this that Dr. Watanabe''s leisure time and the way of leisure are basically all about seeing a doctor. And now, of course, it is impossible for Chiba to read medical books. No matter how good the medical books are, it is impossible to have Tsunades medical scrolls as valuable. Although Tsunades medical scrolls are not comparable to those of the medical skills of Konoha Village, they contain content. But it covers all Konoha''s medical books and even other villages. This is the medical inheritance of the highest medical skill in the current era, all of which are the essence, even if Chiba wants to read a medical book now, I am afraid there is nothing good. Uh What good? I always seem to be busy, or training, I seem to... What do you do when you forget to rest? At this moment, Chiba realized that he seemed to have forgotten a little, how to relax and entertain, and even the recreational and entertainment methods in the past life, he seemed to have a little memory. Then, while desperately recalling his past lifes entertainment, Chiba suddenly discovered that some memories of past lives, some memories that should have been clear, seemed to have been very vague, and they were almost beyond recall. Even some of the memories of the original work are a bit vague at this time, and many details can''t be recalled at all. I just remember the outline of the matter, but I don''t know how it happened or what happened. Then, Chiba deeply sighed, for eleven years, for eleven years, many things have really faded in his mind like a passing cloud. Even now, he has a feeling of a white horse passing a gap. Before he knows it, his previous life is already so far away. Later, after feeling a bit of this, Chiba couldn''t help but recall the scene of the journey. He couldn''t help propping his chin, looking at the bright and clear sky outside, with a slight smile on his mouth. However, in his eyes, there was a faint sadness. However, this situation continued until the meal time, and after Dr. Watanabe''s reminder, Chiba recovered. "Hurry up, hurry up, what wave is this?" "The last wave, the last wave of the Bento team." "Well, go quickly and be careful not to spill it. Now the first wave of lunch teams should have been sent to the furthest construction team." "Yes, Mr. Yamada." At this moment, a rather urgent voice came from outside. "Oh, it started today." In response to this, Dr. Watanabe watched the four students outside carrying large bags and some special large boxes with excellent stability for storing items on the road leaping out, and then Mr. Yamada followed suit. Dr. Watanabe seemed to know something and sighed with emotion. "what?" At this time, Chiba, who was called by him, subconsciously asked about this sentence ~www.novelhall.com~. "It''s Kakashi''s new lunch rules. Didn''t he report to you yesterday?" In this regard, Dr. Watanabe was slightly taken aback, and asked suspiciously. "Ah, I remember, this is it!" Hearing this sentence, Chiba was first stunned, then stunned. Kakashi told him yesterday, and he also allowed it. In order to save time, avoid the trouble and physical exhaustion of students rushing back to eat, and to have more lunch break time, Kakashi organized a lunch team and transferred A considerable amount of manpower is used for lunch delivery, which can be regarded as training for long-distance protection and transportation of supplies. Although the deployment of manpower will affect a certain degree of efficiency, the time saved is also considerable, and it can further train the students'' ability in actual tasks. Chiba agreed without thinking. Because of the lack of concentration of the seal art and ninjutsu talent, he almost forgot about it. "Let''s eat." Dr. Watanabe didn''t say much about this, but just went ahead. "Oh." Chiba also followed closely. Recently, he and Dr. Watanabe have basically eaten together. "Chiba." However, today, Chiba seems to be unable to eat with Dr. Watanabe. When he walked out of the house and Dr. Watanabe had already walked some distance away, a familiar voice came from behind him. With a solemn, familiar voice. At this moment, Chiba''s face suddenly changed, and his feet stopped. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1372： finished? "Doctor Watanabe, you go first, I have something to do, I will come later." He didn''t look back either. After hearing this sound, Chiba''s face suddenly became serious, and suddenly changed to the original relaxedness, and said to Dr. Watanabe who had already walked some distance ahead. "Oh, remember to eat on time." Dr. Watanabe was not too surprised when he heard Chiba''s abrupt sound. After turning his head and looking at it, he waved his hand and said loudly. After reminding Chiba to eat on time, he turned his head and walked to the cafeteria. During this period of time, the camp has a special canteen that can accommodate more than 300 people. It is located behind the two rows of houses, next to the shower room. "So..." Upon hearing this sound, Chiba smiled slightly, then turned around and looked into the room. At this moment, the moment he turned his head, Qianye''s face had changed to a deep seriousness, and even a little gloomy. "It''s done?" After turning his head completely, his face was stained with serious gloom, Chiba said in a deep voice. "Ah, it took a lot of effort." Then, upon hearing this sound from Chiba and the deep words of Chiba, the boy who called Chiba in the room, the bright red light in his eyes slowly dissipated, and the poker face brought a little relief and relief. He said with a tone of expression. It is Hongyan who is in the dust! "Huh! Thank you so much!" But at this moment, when he heard this sentence, he stepped into the house and walked towards Chiba, the gloom on his face slowly dissipated, changing to the same relaxed and relieved expression on the poker face. "this is nothing." Regarding this, Hongyan shook his head. If the guy who passed by at this time was to complete his plan, then there would be no hard work. On the contrary, the guy who worked out the plan is the role that needs someone to say "work hard". "So, the result?" Listening to Hirohiko''s words, Chiba''s heart felt a little warmth, and he sat down slowly, and motioned to his best friend and reliable friend to sit down. "The possibility has been ruled out." While Hongyan looked at Chiba, but didn''t mean to sit down, and directly answered Chiba''s question. "Take a break." Hearing Hongyan''s answer, Chiba''s face didn''t change much, except for the corners of his mouth raised slightly, he said. "No, in order to avoid Kakashi''s suspicion, I have to rush back. Don''t worry, it''s not far away. It''s the second closest transit station from here. I also found an excuse." In response, Hongyan shook his head, went into the medicine cabinet next to him, took a bottle of sterilizing medicine and a roll of bandage, and walked a few steps toward the back door, and said. "Sure, is it everyone?" After hearing this sound, Chiba pursed his lips, but did not hold back, and asked again. "Well, I''m sure everyone. Actually, it was all done yesterday, and I have already dealt with it. No one will remember. I made another confirmation today, and there will be no fish slipping through the net." In this regard, Hongyan said very positively. At this moment, he had already walked to the back door and looked around to make sure there were no people around. "What about the eyes? Is there anything wrong?" Upon hearing this, Qianye turned his head slightly and couldn''t help asking again. "It''s okay, although I''m a little uncomfortable, but I will take a proper rest. Oh, by the way, restrain me from writing the curse imprint of the round eyes, you can use the real one." In this regard, Hongyan suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and walked a few steps, and stretched out his hand to Qianye. On his hand and wrist, there was a small curse pattern. "Okay, but it''s the curse to suppress your Chakra. I don''t have the ability to suppress your writing wheel eye pupil power." In this regard, Chiba lightly wiped away the small curse marks on his hand, and then lightly pressed, amidst the subtle chakra fluctuations, Qianye''s face flashed with concentration, and when he moved it away, they were exactly the same. The small curse mark leaped on the wrist. This curse seal was placed in front of everyone when Chiba arranged for Hongyan to lead the team. Of course, it was a fake curse seal, and it was really effective at this time, and it could restrain the curse seal of Hongyan Chakra. And the purpose of this public curse seal is for everyone, including those in the village, to see it, and secondly to give students and teachers a sense of security. After all, the leader of the team was a sinner who suddenly went crazy and killed the same race. There is no measure. , I am afraid that no one will feel safe. Of course, Chiba didn''t press the effective curse, it was just a cover, for his secret purpose. Now, it is really effective. "It doesn''t matter, as long as the goal is achieved, you don''t have to worry about me. I have a sense of measure. I will stay at ease for a while." After pressing, Hongyan retracted his hand and looked at Chiba, seemingly assured. "I believe in your sensibility, but I''m afraid that using ordinary writing wheels will have side effects. We don''t know much about kaleidoscope writing wheels." In response, Chiba nodded, but sighed slightly. "Next, I will try to save as much as possible. This is Nao''s eyes, and I will cherish it." Looking at Chiba''s appearance, Hirohiko paused slightly, and then, rarely reached out his hand and patted Chiba''s shoulder, seeming to comfort Chiba. "I''m fine, things are progressing very well now~www.novelhall.com~ You have gained everyone''s trust. The first step is half of the success, and the next step is that you can''t be ruined by someone who wants to." In response, Chiba closed his eyes, nodded repeatedly, signaled that he was all right, and said. "As long as I can be free, I don''t care about anything, but you can''t rush, I know this is a long process, and I am willing to wait." Hearing this, Hongyan took a deep breath, but said categorically. "Relax, I won''t hold you back, Kakashi, don''t say anything, you must shut up, even if he notices something, you can''t say it, he will ask me sooner or later Come, let me answer." Upon hearing this, Chiba slowly opened his eyes, showing a slight smile, signalling Hongyan to be relieved, and then exhorted again. "Well, I know." In response, Hongyan nodded heavily, and then he turned around and said, "I have to go back. It''s easy to be suspicious to leave for too long." "Ah, be careful all the way." Seeing Hongyan turning around, Chiba also nodded heavily and said. Then, with a flash in front of him, Hongyan''s figure disappeared in place. call I can finally breathe a sigh of relief. It is true that this matter is handed over to Hongyan, otherwise, according to another plan, ten days is really not enough! But Chiba sat and thought for a while before standing up. So, the next step is to solve the bird in the cage! Thinking about it, he stood up with a relaxed expression on his face again, and walked towards the cafeteria. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1373： guessed? "Doctor Watanabe, wait a minute, when Kakashi comes back, can you give us some time alone." It was ten late in the evening, and Chiba, who had been idle for the whole afternoon, slowly opened his eyes. After rubbing away his sleepy eyes, he suddenly said to Dr. Watanabe, who was still reading a medical book. "okay." Hearing this sentence, Dr. Watanabe, who focused on reading, was taken aback first, and then nodded. is it? It''s something that I can''t let me know. Speaking of which, these two children, what do they want to do? At the same time, during the words, Dr. Watanabe flashed such a rather curious thought. Its just that, although curious, he didnt want to know what they want to do. He still understands this. Now these two children, who are much younger than him, are the only super geniuses in the village, and geniuses. This aspect is not only the combat aspect of ninjutsu and the like. It can be said to be an all-round genius. He is burdened with the expansion plan of the village. It is also the plan of the largest sputtering village set by the new Naruto. It has a heavy responsibility and involves a lot Guang, there are some things that can''t be said clearly. In this regard, although Dr. Watanabe is only a doctor and an ordinary person, he still knows what he should know. Also understand that you can be curious about what you can know, and don''t be curious if you can''t know. "Thank you." In response, Chiba said sincerely. Unexpectedly, Dr. Watanabe turned out to be such a reasonable person. I thought that he was a fascinating academic and had some nerdy dullness, but now it seems that I underestimated the dullness of this nerd. In the words, Chiba''s heart was quite emotional. Today is the eighth day, Kakashi should have been unable to bear it. It''s also a loss for Hongyan, otherwise, I really don''t know how to say it, and I don''t know how to drag it down. Then, after this emotional thought, Qianye''s heart flashed with such a lucky thought. "After this sleep, is it better?" But after hearing Chiba''s thank you, Dr. Watanabe said for no reason. "Well, the lack of concentration is better." In response, Chiba hurriedly said. During the meal today, he chatted with Dr. Watanabe about his inattention. It was a disguised consultation with Dr. Watanabe, a generalist who has some research on everything. Although Chiba has his own one. Make judgments, but in this case, you have to listen to the opinions of other experts. This lack of concentration, because today is planning a holiday, so there is no obvious impact, but if it is the same tomorrow, it will be very bad. Therefore, this can be considered safe. However, Dr. Watanabe suggested that he take a nap. As long as it is not a brain injury or other causes of inability to concentrate, sleep is basically the first way to solve it. Then, anyway, Chiba couldn''t find anything to do for leisure and entertainment, so he took a solid nap. It''s strange to say that he doesn''t usually have the habit of taking a nap, but this sleep starts from the moment he closes his eyes. , I slept right up to the present, it was like deep sleep. A few hours passed without even having a dream. Obviously, after this awakening, after a brief period of sleepiness and confusion, he was very energetic, and his inattention should also be improved. At least, now he concentrates on thinking about one thing, and his energy will not be lost. . As long as you concentrate a little bit more than before, after a period of time, it will become uncontrollable, and it will not be easy to concentrate again in a short time. "Ah, it should be what you said. It was caused by excessive use of the brain." Then, after this sentence, Chiba added another sentence. After this sleep, he also let go of his heart, and he can judge this symptom, it should be a kind of overuse of the brain. In the future, only need to give the brain enough rest, and rational use of this ninjutsu talent, should be able to avoid this situation. After all, during this period of time, he entered the Sealed Space more frequently, and he used his brain too much, especially the brain-consuming behavior of repeated memory. "It would be fine if it was just overuse of the brain, and there would be no problem with paying more attention in the future. If there is nerve damage or something, it would be bad." In response, Dr. Watanabe nodded, and in his tone, he felt a little more relieved. "Ok" Upon hearing this, Chiba nodded in agreement. "Then, I will check the drugs here. Today, I am planning to check the drugs comprehensively. During the last check, I found a lot of drugs that are about to expire. If you count the time, you need to eliminate a batch of drugs." However, upon hearing Chiba''s words, Dr. Watanabe suddenly closed the book, looked at the sky outside, and stood up. "This is going to be dinner soon, and Kakashi and I can be late." In response, Chiba hurriedly said. "No, medicine, it''s not too late." However, Dr. Watanabe just turned around and smiled slightly at him, leaving such a sentence, and left straight away. Uh In response to this, the corner of Chiba''s mouth curled slightly embarrassed. This... I feel like I shouldn''t say that, Dr. Watanabe already feels a little bit. Even if there is no feeling, when Kakashi speaks, Dr. Watanabe will find this excuse to leave ~www.novelhall.com~ to leave us room. Seeing Dr. Watanabe''s back disappearing in the corner, Chiba thought with a wry smile. "Chiba, I have something to tell you, Dr. Watanabe..." Then, at this moment, Kakashi''s shadowy figure went straight in, almost eagerly out of his mouth. Between the words, the second half of the sentence should also be circumvented by Dr. Watanabe. However, when he saw that there was only Chiba in the house, he paused and was taken aback. The second half of the sentence stopped abruptly. "Doctor Watanabe went to check the medicine, and I can''t come back for a while, what''s wrong?" In this regard, Chiba was a fool and asked. "what happened" Hearing this sentence, Kakashi almost took a deep breath, as if he had calmed down something, his mouth was difficult to conceal his anger, and he took a few steps forward, almost slapped his hands on the desk. . "Uh" In this regard, Chiba continued to play dumb. It is impossible to show the appearance of guessing that he will be noisy, otherwise it may hurt Kakashis self-esteem. When the result is said later, we should try our best according to the situation... And in his mind, several thoughts have already begun to turn. "You tell me what''s wrong, there are still two days, has your plan been implemented already! Did you do it without telling me?" However, Kakashi''s words were beyond his expectation. At this moment, he was almost stunned on the spot. Kakashi... Guess... Guessed it? () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1374： Dont play me stupid "Don''t pretend to be a fool. Have you done something? It''s the eighth day. If you didn''t do anything, you can''t sit here so calmly. Let''s talk, what have you done?" Seeing the appearance of Chiba stunned on the spot, Kakashi raised his brows slightly, put his hands on his chest, and said without leaving any room. Uh Although I didn''t intend to hide it from him, this feeling of being seen through was like doing something bad secretly and was seen through with a sense of righteousness, and the feeling of questioning was really a bit unpleasant. At this time, Qianye''s face slightly twitched, but his heart was full of feelings. "Go ahead, let alone, I won''t help you with this drudgery." In this regard, seeing the subtle changes on Chiba''s face, Kakashi affirmed his conjecture even more, and spoke even more sparingly now. "Ugh" After hearing this sentence, Chiba also knew that he didn''t need to worry about anything anymore. Kakashi had already thought about it, and maybe even guessed what he did. There is no point in worrying about it. There is no need to hide it. "The possibility has been ruled out. Don''t worry, you can directly use my previous registration as a secret code to check everyone." Thinking of this, Chiba said truthfully after a long sigh. "excluded?" However, although there was speculation in his heart, Kakashi was still a little surprised after he heard this sentence, and couldn''t help but blurt out. "Yes." In response, Chiba nodded affirmatively. "what have you done?" But soon, Kakashi adjusted his mood, looked at Chiba, and asked quite seriously. "Illusion." In response, Chiba only answered these two words, and then looked at Kakashi and stopped speaking. Illusion? Kakashi was slightly taken aback when he heard this. Could it be that! Then, soon, his eyes suddenly widened, and his face flashed with astonishment. "Are you crazy?" Almost instantly, Kakashi spoke in amazement. "So, I''m hiding this from you." In this regard, Chiba seemed to have expected Kakashi''s reaction, and said calmly at the moment. "What are you kidding? If people know, what will Hirohiko do?" Hearing these words, Kakashi took a deep breath, seemed to calm down some strong emotions, and barely spoke calmly. "No one will know that this is a quarantine area, and Hongyan has enough means." In this regard, Chiba seemed to have expected it, and said directly. "So, why don''t you tell me? With my cooperation, it''s easier..." Hearing this, Kakashi couldn''t help tapping his index finger on the table a few times to relieve his anxiety, and then he spoke. "If you know it too, if something goes wrong, then we are truly dead." However, Kakashi was interrupted by Chiba before he finished speaking. "you" Hearing these words, Kakashi frowned suddenly, but he couldn''t speak. "On this matter, the less people know, the better." Afterwards, Chiba spoke again. "Then, after the investigation, is this news reliable?" After hearing what Chiba said, it took a long time before Kakashi spoke again, but he no longer asked what happened. He is not a stupid, let alone a ninja who knows nothing but fights. On the contrary, he is a genius who is good at analysis, strategy and tactics. There are some things, geniuses are always by analogy, he is learned in battle or without a teacher. Zitong''s strategy and tactics were naturally applied to this matter. He guessed Chiba''s behavior, understood Chiba''s motives, and understood what to ask and what not to ask. Chiba said it was relaxed, but the seriousness of the matter was by no means as heavy as the word relaxed. "I believe." In this regard, Chiba didn''t say much, saying so. "Then, I won''t say more. Starting tomorrow, every time I return to the camp, I will use your registered password to check everyone. After all, I can''t say that there is no possibility of being invaded afterwards, but, The investigation has become very easy." Hearing that, Kakashi didn''t say much anymore, just said so. "Thank you." But when he heard Kakashi''s words, Chiba thanked him. In fact, he shouldnt hide this matter from Kakashi. After all, everything Kakashi does now, no matter what he uses to numb and grieve, is actually done for him based on his affection. It is very unkind to hide things from others everywhere. However, this matter is too sensitive, so sensitive that only he and Hongyan can know it. Moreover, it is necessary to erase the memory of the parties involved. Regarding this matter, that is, to investigate the possibility of intrusion in advance, Chiba actually thought of two plans. The first plan is the one currently being used, secretly letting Hirohiko use the Shulanyan to perform illusions, use illusions to examine the intelligence of all students, and exclude the presence of spies. And in Nao''s eyes, this kind of thing is nothing at all. First of all, Naos eyes are already a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. Even if the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are not used, the pupil power of the ordinary writing wheel eyes is much higher than other ordinary writing wheel eyes, and Naos kaleidoscope The pupil power of writing round eyes can erase Hongyans strong sorrowful memories for a long time. I am afraid that his kaleidoscope writing round eyes ability is a very powerful illusion, which can even act on memory, but generally It is said that to erase the memory after the illusion, some non-writing illusions can be done, not to mention Nao''s eyes with specific abilities, even if the ordinary illusion operation of the writing rounds is not possible problem. According to Hongyan''s words ~www.novelhall.com~ it is true. The feasibility of this plan is 100%. Its just that a large-scale illusion screening is performed on all students. If you say it, it will probably cause a horrible public riot, and it will also undermine the villagers trust in the new Hokage. The spread of this matter is bound to be a major event, and it is also subversive Big thing. However, compared to the second plan, which is a safe and stable plan of "assuming there has been an invasion and fighting psychological warfare", this plan is more efficient. Yes, Chiba took the risk because it was more efficient. At that time, three days had passed, and seven days were left. It takes time to brew a psychological warfare, and it cannot be accomplished overnight. It needs to put psychological pressure on the possible spy day by day, so that he is in doubt about whether he has been found out every day, thus revealing his feet. , Seven days is definitely not enough. And if it does not reach the level of "the spy will definitely reveal the psychological pressure of his feet", then there is no way to judge whether it has been invaded. Only at this level, no one can say that it has not been invaded. As for how Chiba exerts this psychological pressure, there are thousands of ways that Chiba can think of, such as setting up a supervisory agency, first putting a little pressure on it, and then during the investigation, trying to make some small differences, and then purposefully letting it go. Some people "disappeared" from the sight of others, so I won''t repeat them here. And here, Chiba can choose only the first plan. Simple and rude, very dangerous. However, efficiency is too late. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1375： No room "Speaking of which, your registration specifically used the seal technique. Is there any deep-seated intention?" After Chiba thanked him, Kakashi, who understood Chiba, didnt say much next. However, the two of them did not go to eat directly. Instead, they sat at their desks and dealt with some things. Thirty minutes later, Kakashi suddenly thought of something and said. "Ok?" In response to this, Chiba, who seemed to be writing something, was taken aback for a moment, and then he said: "Didn''t I tell you?" "Nothing." Regarding this, Kakashi thought for a moment and said. From the beginning of the Chiba registration, their eyes have been focused on the possibility of premature invasion, and they have not paid attention to the mystery of Chiba''s registration. There''s none? And when he heard Kakashi''s words, Chiba frowned, thinking about it for a while, and turning to a puzzled and uncertain thought in his heart. "Oh, wait a minute, and I will write you all the test procedures again." After thinking about it for a while, Chiba suddenly remembered that this matter hadnt really been told to Kakashi, and Hirohiko didnt know, so he rubbed the half-written stuff into a ball and took it again. Zhang scroll and started to write. Dare to love... You are actually writing the test process... Watching Chiba''s movements, Kakashi narrowed his eyes, and such a thought flashed through his mind. Obviously, Chiba was writing the content of this test just now, and it seems to be a bit complicated, otherwise just say it, you cant write it down, and it looks like this thing is still very long. Chiba took it. They are all scrolls of the highest specifications, written in the smallest fonts. "Here you are, it''s all on it." And forty minutes later, Chiba handed the finished scroll to Kakashi. It happened that Kakashi had also completed today''s construction report and handed the scroll to Chiba. The two scrolls crossed past and were taken by their respective hands. Then, with a 100% synchronization rate, the two lowered their heads at the same time and looked at the scroll in their hands. After that, the sync rate of 200% slowly changed. this is This verification method of Chiba... In terms of operation, it is not very complicated... It''s just, this... is this testing my memory? At this moment, Kakashi twitched slightly at the corner of Kakashi''s mouth, looking at the black and white letters on the densely patterned scroll. After he used the seal technique from Chiba, Kakashi actually thought of some testing methods, but at that time, because of the possibility of intruding in advance, he did not think about it. However, compared with the actual operation process that Chiba has written, Kakashi still feels that his own test methods are lacking. This is perfect in Chiba. According to this scroll, the sealing technique used by Chiba is a kind of "time-recording" sealing technique developed by him. There are about a hundred sets of sealing techniques built in. After a certain amount of chakra is injected, this A hundred sets of sealing techniques will become a hundred locks, and each injection of the same chakra will unlock a lock. In other words, this sealing technique only responds to the chakra entered for the first time. If the chakra entered later is different, then the lock cannot be unlocked. And the first step of this test is to input chakras into the sealing technique corresponding to each person. If it is unlocked and one of a hundred locks is consumed, then it means that the person has no chakras. The problem also ruled out the possibility of spying. After all, no matter how similar people are, everyones chakra is actually different. Chakra is a mixture of spiritual energy and physical energy, and everyones spiritual energy actually carries its own "spirit". Although everyone is the same in the use of chakras, in essence, chakras are different. There are 10,000 types of chakras for 10,000 ninjas, but this difference does not affect the use, nor does it differ from other peoples chakras. Carat was rejected. Here, it can effectively prevent people from using transformation or disfigurement that is so realistic that they cannot be distinguished. Second, the second step is the handprints that Professor Chiba gave to the students. These handprints can also unlock the seal of seal technique. However, the handprints given by Chiba are all wrong. In other words, the handprints of the students being taught cannot be unlocked. This is to prevent a spy from being a master of sealing art. I can see the sealing art set by Chiba at a glance, and secretly unlock it with handprints instead of chakras. After all, this sealing art is not complicated and has a certain level Sealing Ninja still has a considerable chance of cracking it by himself. In the third and final test, each of these handprints was memorized by Chiba, and which handprints corresponded to which students, without duplicates, Chiba memorized them and wrote them on this scroll. , It is clear that he will remember. And this third step is a supplement to the first two steps. As for the effect, Kakashi also cares about it. Basically, it uses a dumb way to eliminate the possibility of spying. Everyone has different combinations of handprints , The discrimination has been reduced to everyone, plus the previous two test screening methods, basically, any possibility has been prevented. If the spy mixes in, unless he mixes in from the beginning, unless he knows that all the handprints are wrong, unless he knows the order of the handprints, he will definitely be screened out~www.novelhall.com~ and If it is a midway intrusion, even if he is a master of seal art, he can unlock without chakra, but he can''t escape the handprint unlock error. The first test and the second test are separate tests. Each step depends on unlocking. According to the situation, there is no fooling around. In fact, almost no one can get past these two steps. As for the third step, it may seem redundant, but it is actually necessary. After all, if you dont know the students individual knots, in case the spy is aware of the third step and makes the wrong order of the fingerprints, then, how can Not to let the spies into the village. This possibility is not without, so we must guard against it. It''s just that the sequence of these more than 300 sets of handprints needs to correspond to individuals, which is really difficult for testers. Even if you take the scroll of Chiba to correspond to everyone one by one, I am afraid it will be troublesome, and it is still impossible for people to see. Gee! This guy really doesn''t treat the person who is calling him as a person! Not everyones memory is as good as yours! Bastard guy! And seeing this, the corners of Kakashi''s mouth had twitched slightly, and he had already begun to slander the guy who added things to him. hateful! Back it! However, even though he began to scatter, his heart still made a decision without tears. After all, Chiba''s approach is perfect and impeccable. He knows very well that this must be remembered! It was precisely because he had to recite, and there was no room, so his face was even more bitter. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1376： Dont have an accident In the past few days... Have you done so many things? The transfer station has been opened to the middle of the virgin forest, and the middle zone has been opened. An enemy took advantage of the dense forest to sneak in or attack or something? Is this speed a problem? Looking at the scroll in his hand, Qianye''s brows slowly frowned, and his face was already filled with surprise. According to this construction report, the construction plan is progressing very smoothly. The original one-week plan was completed today as the fifth day of construction, and the progress is very fast. From this report, Chiba can see that the enthusiasm of the students and Kakashi''s arrangement are in order, and his talent as the "sixth generation of Hokage" has been revealed. However, such a fast speed caused Chiba''s worry. After all, this is construction, and safety is particularly important. The reason why Chiba has set a seven-day construction period is to fully consider the safety aspect. After all, some things are fast, and some safety things must be sacrificed. of. For Chiba, this expansion plan was originally a long-term project. Although his ninja engineering team greatly shortened the preparatory work, the long-term project is a long-term project, and it cannot be completed in one or two years. Even if it can be done ahead of schedule by luck, it will take at least a year. This is the necessary time, and there is no way to reduce it. Therefore, the time of these two days is really nothing, and if some safety considerations are given up because of two days in advance, then it is definitely putting the cart before the horse. For things like engineering, there will be no accidents, or accidents may be major events, and apart from major events, it is not so easy to solve. Although this ninja engineering team is called a ninja, there are not a few ninjas. They are all students at school. Strictly speaking, it is a villager. If it is said that the ninja is injured, even if it is disabled, it is also due to the task. It is enough to give some honors. Of course, there are subsidies for his future living expenses. However, these school students are counted as villagers, so they are work-related injuries. Although this is Hokage World, the village is the unit and the ninja is the main body, but some regulations about villagers are still somewhat closer to the previous lives. There are clear regulations on compensation for work-related injuries. To be honest, when Chiba saw these regulations, he almost stared at Konoha''s protection of the villagers in this regard. Of course, apart from widening his eyes, he also deeply felt the trouble of work injury. Especially these students, students of children, if they are seriously injured or disabled, it is a question of whether other students can stay. After all, after an accident, it is not the students'' personal wishes that can stay, and it depends on whether the parents agree or not. This matter, it will take time. Although it is to contribute to the village, it is also calculated according to the task and counted as the contribution. It can be said that it is a stepping stone to the future of the ninja for the students. For example, when the college entrance examination was added in the previous life of Chiba, it is in the hearts of parents , These things can never be higher than the health and life of their children. So, if something really happened, the ninja engineering team might be paralyzed. This security issue is actually the top priority. At this time, Chiba was also a little worried, afraid that there would be a situation where haste might not be achieved. "Kakashi, is this speed too fast?" Then, thinking about this, he pondered for a moment and suddenly said. "Huh? What''s fast?" At this time, Kakashi had already begun to remember the handprint combination given by Chiba, and when he heard the sudden sentence from Chiba, he subconsciously raised his head and responded. "Progress, isn''t it a bit too fast." In response, Chiba pondered a little, and said. "too fast?" Hearing this, Kakashi was taken aback again, apparently he did not expect Chiba to ask this question. "Well, in terms of safety, will there be any omissions." Hearing Kakashi''s words, Chiba put down the scroll in his hand and spoke rather solemnly. "Oversight?" Kakashi didn''t seem to react, and frowned slightly. "Oh, this!" But, soon after this sentence, Kakashi reacted and said: "This is okay, there is no problem with safety." no problem? Taking speed and safety into consideration, this... is still a bit difficult! After hearing this sentence, Chiba was slightly taken aback, subconsciously thinking it was impossible. "you sure?" However, seeing Kakashi''s certainty, Chiba Qiang pressed the doubts in his heart and felt impossible, and asked. "Well, thanks to you." Looking at Chiba, Kakashi said. "Thanks to me?" This time, it was Chiba''s turn that could not react, and his brows tightened. What did I...do? What have I done to make safety and speed go in parallel? Impossible, I haven''t done anything during this time. In his mind, he carefully recalled what he had done in the past few days, and found that he didn''t seem to have done anything. "Yes, your detailed plan can almost be used as the manual. This book basically saves us most of the steps to learn safety knowledge, and even because it is too detailed, it does not appear. There are no examples in it, as long as you memorize the plan, you can basically worry about everything~www.novelhall.com~ This, Kakashi said for granted. "what?" Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba blinked, completely dumbfounded. This is a bit exaggerated. In his opinion, his plan is really ordinary, but it is the product of a particularly comprehensive habit of thinking about problems when he studied his destiny plan. In any case, relying on a plan of his, the speed of the construction plan has been increased so much, he can hardly imagine. This is not, how easy it is. "This is the reason. I thought it was too fast, but after a few days of observation, I can only say that it is methodical and cooperative. If there is a problem, the team can digest it by itself. There is nothing for me at all. I work step by step every day and wait. After the students are familiar with the daily schedule, they will soon be quick." It seems that Chiba is still a little unbelievable, Kakashi added. "Really?" In response, Chiba asked again. "Well, don''t worry, I also know that there is a security problem..." Hearing this, Kakashi nodded affirmatively. At this moment, he also understood what Chiba was worried about and said. "Master Chiba!" However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Yamada-sensei with a serious face and a little panting. Something? Seeing Mr. Yamada''s appearance, Chiba''s heart sank slightly. Don''t have any trouble! Then, the first reaction was this idea. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1377： Visiting "whats the matter?" After taking a slight breath, Qianye Qiang pressed the sudden heaviness in his heart, barely speaking calmly. Don''t have any trouble! But at this moment, Kakashi, who was opposite him, looked serious, and his heart turned such a heavy thought. It may be because they just talked about security issues, and neither of them thought they were thinking about it. "Someone wants to see you, now they are stopped outside the camp." And hearing this question from Chiba, Yamada spoke hurriedly. "Someone wants to see me? Who?" Upon hearing this, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and then asked again. Not a safety issue? Is someone just looking for? Who can make Mr. Yamada run like this to notify me? His mind was filled with doubts. This Yamada teacher, as the teacher he has contacted the most, Chiba also knows quite well. Although he is a teacher, other villages dont know that in Konoha, those who can become school teachers are not all powerful characters. They are basically the ordinary ninja class with some talents for teaching and educating people, but they dont. With too many ninja talents, they belong to the ordinary ninja. Both the strength and the fighting ability are very subtle, and they are basically ninjas like Mr. Iruka. That said, it may be a bit appropriate, but the teachers are basically unqualified combat ninjas. Of course, they may not be able to fight, but the idea of ??teaching and educating people is something no one can say. However, this Yamada teacher is different from ordinary school teachers. It can be seen from the usual behavior of the Yamada teacher that he possesses the calmness that an ordinary teacher does not possess, and he is very calm when encountering things, and his ability to deal with things is surprisingly good. In terms of personnel allocation, he did not help them less. . Although the popularity among the students seems not very good and is feared by the students, there is no way to erase this talent. It can be said that even as a ninja leading a team of ninjas to perform tasks, they can be competent. Of course, due to strength limitations, probably C-level tasks are the limit, and some non-pure combat-type B-level tasks can also be competent. Mr. Yamadas reaction now is that a big man has come, or the person looking for Chiba is special enough to arouse his nervousness. In the reaction of Mr. Yamada just now, Chiba could clearly see that he was running all the way, and he was quite nervous. Then, Chiba couldn''t help thinking about what kind of person could make this Yamada teacher obviously nervous. "Yes... It''s the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Lord Uchiha Tomitake." At this time, Yamada-sensei spoke slightly in surprise. Uchiha... Futake? What is he looking for me? The expansion of this village should have nothing to do with him, right? It has nothing to do with his tacit understanding with the fourth generation of Hokage, right? Come to me? at this time? It is impossible for him not to know that now he shouldn''t be walking too close with me, and my confidant of Hokage. Do not! There must be something. I can''t focus on the Tomitake in the original book, but through previous contacts, the Uchiha Tomitake in the Naruto World is by no means a simple character. Even, if there is no Danzo from which he is involved, Uchiha''s presence, turning over in the future is basically inevitable. It is impossible for him to ignore the truth. Since he dared to come in openly, there must be an open and honest reason for him to come in. Do not! As the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Konoha does not have that much etiquette, but I still have to meet him personally. He is also the patriarch of the strongest clan in the village anyway, no matter how suppressed he is, he still has to give what he should give. Otherwise, it is suspicious. As soon as Mr. Yamada spoke, Chiba flashed a series of thoughts. Then, thinking about this, he didn''t think much anymore, just stood up, and said to Yamada-sensei and Kakashi: "I''ll go out, you are free." "Ah, I get it." Kakashi seemed uninterested in this, and he responded and focused on the scroll before his eyes. "Yes, I understand." And Mr. Yamada slowed down at this time, and after a response, he left the room and headed towards the students cafeteria. At this time, it''s time for dinner. Uh Speaking of which, Lord Chiba is also an assistant, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan... I don''t seem to be too nervous, it''s normal, this situation! As he walked, Mr. Yamada smiled wryly, making a real fuss. At this time, Chiba had already walked out of the house, thinking that the camp was walking towards the camp gate on the other side of the village. Speaking of it, after all, Uchiha Tomitake is the captain of the garrison, and his position seems to be at the level of Minister of Defense. Although the title is the captain, the rank is the same as the defense minister. Obviously, the power should be not small, plus the Uchiha clan, after all, the strongest clan in the village, such a clan leader, in the eyes of ordinary ninjas, still has some weight. During this period, the status of the Uchiha clan should be much worse than before, but it is also completely in a corner. Ok It should be like this, otherwise, Yamada-sensei''s reaction would not be so big. And this third Ninja War, although there is no description in the original work, the Uchiha clan in this Naruto World participated in the war as the main force, and the achievements made were not small. Uchiha Tomitake is also enough to be called a hero. First class. This reaction should be. While walking, Chiba thought all the way in her heart. "Master Chiba, Master Fuyue is at the sentry box." At this moment, Chiba also happened to walk to the camp gate. At this time, the students who saw Chiba on the guard towers on both sides of the camp gate keenly spotted him and reminded him. "Ah! Thank you!" In response, Chiba raised his head and thanked this serious student on duty. Then, without waiting for a surprise on the student''s face, he walked out directly. Because of Chibas excuse for martial law exercises, the entire camp is under martial law. Anyone who enters and exits will be subject to strict interrogation and the person in charge must be notified. Therefore, a simple sentry box is set up outside~www.novelhall .com~ is used for people who want to enter to rest. "Mr. Fu Yue, sorry, let you wait for me here." And soon, when I walked out of the camp in Chiba, I saw a simple but not simple sentry box, and also saw two people in the box, one large and one small. Two, one big and one small person who seems to be eating some kind of three-color balls. "Oh, Agent Chiba, you are polite. Now the situation is sensitive, you should do this." When Chiba''s words came from behind, Uchiha Tomitake hurriedly got up and turned to speak. Although there is no smile on his face, it is full of smiles. The Itachi on the side also got up hurriedly, jumped off the stone stool, and leaned slightly towards Qianye as a greeting. "No...nothing. Anyway, we are negligent. You came all the way. Is there something important?" Seeing Uchiha Tomitake turning around, Chiba hurried forward and spoke apologetically. "No, there is actually nothing important. It''s just that there is one thing about Itachi. I want to make a request with you, the teacher." In response, Uchiha Tomitake motioned Chiba to sit down and said. Itachi thing? My teacher? Is it the teacher''s identity? After hearing this sound, Chiba sat down calmly and followed Uchiha Tomitake''s signal, but he was puzzled. What do I need to ask Uchiha Tomitake in person? Then, after sitting down, there was an ominous premonition in his heart, or rather, an unpleasant feeling. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1378： request "Mr. Fuyue, you are too polite. As Itachi''s teacher, I still have some shortcomings. I hope you can forgive me." After feeling bad in his heart, Chiba also spoke without hesitation. To speak, is to ask for forgiveness. After all, in the past few days, he basically didn''t come into contact with Itachi, and either threw it to Xuena or Hirohiko, but he didn''t do the least of his master''s responsibility. This Uchiha Tomitake said that he was polite, and he asked, it is hard to guarantee that he was not here to ask the crime. To hide this matter from the patriarch of a big clan, Chiba is still not so naive. I was not so naive. I was so ignorant that I was caught by Uchiha Tomitake at the beginning. Although Uchiha Tomitake and the fourth generation of Naruto have reached a certain understanding, it does not mean that Uchiha Tomitake can ignore everything. . Moreover, he accepted Itachi as his disciple, which was originally the request of the tacit understanding of Uchiha Tomitake. If this matter is known by Uchiha Tomitake, Uchiha Tomitake also has every reason and possibility to come to Xingshi to inquire. Now that he has stepped into the political side, Chiba must be careful. Even if Uchiha Tomitake didn''t have these thoughts, he had to guard against it. The so-called heart of harm is not allowed, and the heart of letting others is not without it! "No, please dont blame yourself on the matter of the last few days. We and Itachi understand your hard work and busyness. We have no objection to this. On the contrary, we are very grateful for what you did. In our hearts, your sense of responsibility has moved us very much." In this regard, Uchiha Tomitake obviously understood the meaning of Chiba''s words and hurriedly said. In the words, it is obvious that he did not mean to blame Chiba. On the contrary, he strongly supported Chiba''s approach, throwing Itachi to Yuuna and Hirohiko. In this regard, Chiba can also see this sentence, Uchiha Tomitake. Words come from the sincerity. In other words, Uchiha Tomitake recognizes and appreciates Chiba''s current practice. "but" This also made Chiba very puzzled. "Since Itachi is already a disciple of Chiba''s agent, we have no objections to all your educational methods, and we don''t want to interfere. On this point, please let Chiba''s agent let go." Seeing the puzzled appearance of Chiba, Uchiha Tomitake hurriedly spoke again, and Itachi on the side did not even take his favorite three-color balls, nodding at Chiba. For Uchiha Tomitake, Chiba''s approach, not only can contact the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, it can be said that it is more beneficial to the future of the Uchiha clan. Although the status of Hyuga Yukana is not what it used to be, Hyuga Yukana is a close friend of the Chiba agent, and the relationship with the Chiba agent is also known to the whole village. There is this relationship. , Coupled with her unchangeable status as the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan, the weight is still there, and her own son, that is, the heir, can learn under her hands, it can be regarded as taking over with the Hyuga clan. At the same time, this Chiba agent can also allow his son to learn under the hands of the Uchiha Hirohiko. It can be said that the real study is under the right people. Although the Uchiha Hirohiko killed the tribe, His sins are unforgivable, but his strength is beyond doubt. After the incident, a total of 15 outstanding Uchiha tribesmen encircled him, but the fifteen were not at all the childs opponent. It can be seen that his The strength has reached what point. I''m afraid it''s not much different from the current Chiba agent. Itachi can learn in the hands of such a genius, coupled with the compatibility of the Uchiha clan, I am afraid that it is even more under the hands of this Chiba agent. It can be said that Chiba''s act of acting as an agent will kill him with two birds with one stone. The better his heir and the wider his political connections, the better the way for Uchiha in the future. Compared with the signs of armed rebellion around the corner, Uchiha Fudake hopes to improve the status of the Uchiha clan in a peaceful way. Of course, he strongly supports this matter. Right now, this sentence is also for fear that the agent Chiba will care about this matter and will not do it in the future. "really?" In this regard, Chiba still couldn''t believe it. Although itachi was a political transaction, but Chiba also understood that this transaction was a transaction that should not be neglected, and his behavior, as a master, was obviously irresponsible. "We gladly accept all your education to Itachi. We also believe that this is the best way to have it." And hearing this sentence, Uchiha Tomitake hurriedly said, speaking more clearly. "So, what else are you doing here?" If this is so clear, Chiba would naturally understand and understand that Uchiha Tomitake really supported all his decisions. Although I dont know what abacus Uchiha Tomitake played or what the underlying reasons are, but After Chiba understood it, he didn''t continue to ask questions anymore. Everyone said that he understood that there was no need to ask questions anymore. If he continued to ask questions, he would just pretend to be stupid, and there would be a problem with his attitude. At the moment, he also asked about the request that Uchiha Tomitake said at the beginning. "Actually ~www.novelhall.com~ I''m here to represent you with Chiba and ask for a leave." Hearing Chiba''s question, Uchiha Tomitake''s expression did not change, but he clearly exuded a serious aura. "Ask for leave?" Chiba was startled. What leave? Because of a family gathering? In his heart, he was even more confused. "Yes, this is what I want to request. I hope that Agent Chiba will allow me to take Itachi to the front line during this period of time. I want to use this task to let Itachi see the world more often." In response, Uchiha Tomitake spoke earnestly, even owing his body half. See the world? front? what! Hearing this sentence, Qianye was taken aback at first and was quite unclear, but he soon understood it. For the most part, he was usually inexhaustible with emotions and anger. After he understood this, he was also shocked. Open... What a joke! This front line... Not to participate in the war? Now, on the front line, there is still a battle going on! Itachi, how old! At this moment, Qianye''s heart exploded suddenly. "This!" At the same time, he did not conceal his astonishment in his mouth. "I hope that Agent Chiba, as his master and teacher, can agree to my wayward request." Seeing Chiba''s reaction and hearing Chiba''s words, Uchiha Tomitake''s body, which was half owed, was lower, and his mouth was even more humble. However, his tone is somewhat... Can not be denied! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1379： Preparation In the original... Has it been described that Itachi participated in the plot of the war? Or, has it been mentioned? Looking at Uchiha Fudake in front of him, Chiba couldn''t help but think about it. "Mr. Tomitake, you are the father of Itachi and the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and Itachi is your son and a member of the Uchiha clan. Why should you ask me?" However, although other thoughts had already occurred in his mind, Chiba didn''t hesitate in his mouth, so he spoke directly. In the face of Uchiha Tomitake''s undeniable tone, Chiba''s words are also rarely more sharp. Obviously, Chiba still has some dissatisfaction with Itachi on the battlefield. In any case, how old Itachi is now, and how long has it started to learn the power of ninja formally, so he brought it directly to the battlefield. This is definitely not considered. . Although Chiba actually thought that Uchiha Tomitake had reasonable plans at this time, this would be a bit cruel to a child. To see the cruelty of war at such a young age was definitely something Chiba didn''t want to see. In any case, even if it is a political transaction, Itachi is also a disciple approved by Chiba, and it has nothing to do with the original Itachi. After all, the Itachi of the Hokage world has considerable feelings. Moreover, after passing through life and death, Qianye''s heart became harder in the process of murder and the crisis of being killed, but it was not so hard-hearted or cold and cruel that he would be indifferent to seeing a child on the battlefield, and even feel that he should. "No, you are Itachi''s teacher, you still have to get your permission." Hearing this sentence, Uchiha Tomitake did not speak immediately, but only after a slight pause. In the tone of voice, it has already eased a lot. Without that share, there is no denying it, but it is a little more warm. It turned out to be like this... However, at this moment, Qianye suddenly thought of something. Although his face did not change, it was obvious that the slight stiffness caused by dissatisfaction had faded a lot. Uchiha Tomitake came here this time because he was concerned about the relationship with Hokage, so he gave me face, and it was also for Itachi to be smoother in the future. Ugh In any case, this man is always Itachi''s father, no matter how bad at expressing his emotions, but the love for his children is real. Sure enough, as the second generation of Hokage said, the Uchiha clan is a clan with love. just In the end, only Itachi is the only one who knows what big love is, not the little love that is stuck to a family. At the same time, amid the subtle changes in her expression, the lump in Chiba''s heart finally faded away. She also understood Uchiha Tomitake''s intentions, and sighed in her heart. "I disagree with this matter." Then he spoke. To this, Uchiha Tomitake did not have any special reaction, nor did he feel any anger because his request was denied. He just looked at Chiba without speaking, as if waiting for Chiba''s next words. "But, I believe that you are doing it for Itachi, so I allow it." And Chiba did not sell Guanzi or observe Uchiha Tomitake''s reaction. Instead, he looked at Itachi, looked at the clear and innocent eyes, turned his head and said. "Thank you" In response, Uchiha Tomitake almost got up and leaned in thanks. "But I have one condition." However, before he finished his thankful words, he was interrupted by Chiba''s last sentence. "condition?" Hearing this sentence, Uchiha Tomitake''s figure stagnated, his face stiffened unnoticeably, and he almost frowned. These two words almost blurted out. "Yes." In this regard, Chiba stared at it. "Please say." Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Uchiha Fuyueqiang pressed down on the emotions mixed with a little dissatisfaction in his heart, and said as much as possible to keep his tone calm. Although this child is only eleven years old, no one in the village or the other four forbearance villages sees him as a child, and no one sees him as a child. I must not have any contempt for his appearance here. I must imagine that I am an adult. And he is a thoughtful and resourceful adult. It is impossible for him to see it now. I came here this time just to seek his opinion symbolically, to respect his identity as a teacher of Itachi, and respect for the fourth generation of Hokage. Itachi''s things this time, it is impossible to change because of his thoughts. And he can''t be ignorant of current affairs to such an extent. According to some information he has about this agent, this agent can''t speak of kindness when he does things. His hands were stained with blood of no less than a thousand people. Here, since he put forward the conditions, it is impossible to embarrass me. Even if this condition is excessive, I accept it. And such a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "I hope that one day can be set aside. Please give Itachi to me." In this regard, Chiba said sincerely looking at Uchiha Tomitake. Set aside one day... But when he heard this sentence, Uchiha Tomitake''s face changed obviously, and there was a strong sense of shame in his heart. I really... I underestimated this child! In the sense of shame, there was an indescribable emotion in his heart. "I know, I''ll take care of everything." Almost instantly, UU read www.uukanshu. Com, he stood up abruptly and bowed deeply to Qianye. The Itachi on the side saw his father''s abrupt movements, but he didn''t care about eating the three-color **** that he picked up again, and hurriedly jumped off the stool, learning his father''s appearance, bowing deeply. "No! Mr. Fu Yue, your courtesy is serious." In response to this, Chiba''s expression also changed, and he stood up hurriedly and bowed to Uchiha Fudake the same deep. I underestimated this kid too much. It''s me! What an excessive condition, what embarrassment! How can this child have such thoughts, completely, he is completely thinking about Itachi! At this time, Uchiha Fudake''s heart was already ashamed, thinking about what conditions Chiba would propose to prevent him from taking Itachi to the battlefield. However, he was wrong. Wrong ridiculous! It''s ridiculous! People are not hindering them. But... Support them! This young man named Taki Chiba has the title of "Konoha''s Future", "Konoha''s Little Monster", "Enemy of a Thousand People" and other enemy gifts, and is a super genius who broke the record for the youngest assistant. Is doing something that is not necessary, but very responsible to Itachi! Here, how to make him not ashamed! At this moment, he almost has his own mind, which is really too narrow! This bow is to thank, to entrust, and even more... give an apology! Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1379 Purpose (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1380： Do your best Is there... the depiction of Itachi in the war? original? On the way back to the camp, Chiba couldn''t help but stop. He turned around and looked at the two large and small figures who had returned the same way, frowning slightly. It was a good time to get together with Uchiha Tomitake just now. Of course, there was no nonsense. After reaching a consensus, the two left. After all, this time, they still have a lot of preparations to do. As for the war on the front line, Chiba, who is an assistant to Naruto, naturally knows, but he is responsible for the expansion plan, and secondly, he does not think that this war will have any adverse effects on Konoha. On the contrary, it is still very beneficial to Konoha, and he also believes in the strategic level of Bofeng Water Gate. So, I didn''t care much. The source of this war was the elite troops that Konoha sent to Sagama to support. In the end, they fought with other Shinobu troops, and they were getting worse. This made Uchiha participate in the war. I want to quickly suspend the intensifying trend of this battle, so as not to have any new variables evolve into the three-war pattern that was originally set. Of course, Chiba supports this idea. Now its Konohas winning ticket, but lets let this intensify. When its out of control, although the other four Shinobu villages are definitely not good, the loss will only be greater than Konoha, but Konohas damage will also be. The unbearable weight will be of no benefit to anyone when the time comes. The current situation is actually the best for Konoha, with the lowest price in exchange for the greatest result. And from the perspective of the National Treasure of the Kingdom of Wind, Konoha is already gaining substantial benefits because of its advantages. Moreover, this is only from the alliance of the Kingdom of Wind, and it cannot be overstated. A large amount of precious herbs can be obtained in the countries that require it. I am afraid that there are many advantages in other places. Of course, for the alliance, Konoha could not have taken the initiative to make these requests, most of them were automatically sent by the name of the wind country. The name of the gift should be given to the country of fire, and the country of fire was directly allocated to Konoha. After all, Chiba can also see that the relationship between the country of fire and Konoha is really very close. It can be said that the country of fire has a lot of trust in Konoha, and the relationship between the two is handled very well. Here, you can also see that The two consultants of the Fire Country and the Village Hub, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan are not as accomplished as they are described in the original works. And what the Wind Country did was to stabilize the Fire Country and Konoha, and prevent Konoha from doing things that were not conducive to Shayin''s current plan. This is just an alliance. If the victorious country is to other defeated countries, the benefits that can be obtained, I am afraid that a lot of things can be written in a contract. Although Chiba has not seen the contents of the World War II contract, it can basically be guessed that Konoha can recover his vitality quite quickly after the war, or that the vitality recovery has the current speed, what is written in this contract, I am afraid that it is not necessary. Less. The meaning of this victory over the country is here. And now, if Konoha can maintain it, then in the future there will be a contract with the three defeated nations. It is estimated that half of the losses will be recovered from the contract, and it will even have more long-term benefits for the future development of the village. Here, Uchiha''s participation in the war is necessary. What Chiba is now struggling with is whether there is any description of Itachi participating in the war in the original work during the Three World Wars. This question seems unnecessary, but it is what Chiba is most worried about now. If there is a relevant description in the original book, Itachi has participated in this battle, or watched a certain battle, then things will be easy to say, this time let Itachi pass, there will be no big problem. Itachi can return safely, as stated in the original book. However, if it is not described in the original work, then itachi participated in the battlefield, then the result is hard to say. After all, there is no description in the original work, and Itachi is a key figure in the fate point or plot in the original work. If his life track, or fate has changed, then it shows his existence, or the existence of a series of people, and his The intervention has had an effect on the line of fate. Fate has begun to change, and his efforts have not been in vain. However, this situation is something he doesn''t want to see now. If the line of fate begins to change, then Itachi will no longer have the protection of the fate of the original book, and he will not die until he is destined to fight Sasuke, but he may die at any time. This frontline warfare, although there is not much However, the battlefield is a battlefield after all. The probability of Itachi''s death is still very high. In addition, he is still young and the probability of death is even higher. He didn''t want Itachi to die on the battlefield. However, by the way, the eleven years of life in the Naruto World and the high-intensity sealing technique memory during this period of time, he can''t recall some of the life of the previous life. There are some contents in this original work, which are really complete. Time has been erased, even though he has been thinking about the fate change plan and the plot, but some memories are still lost. After all, Naruto is a very long serial comic with a very long time span, and Chiba is not the **** of memory~www.novelhall.com~ Some inevitable, it happened. Chiba, can''t remember now. Can''t remember if there is any related description in the original book. Without knowing whether there is any relevant description in the original work, it is impossible to determine whether Itachi is a must-have or a high chance of death. hateful! Damn it! I just can''t remember it at this time! Seeing the two figures disappear at the end of the line of sight, Chiba gritted his teeth slightly, and couldn''t help but cursed inwardly. Go ask Hongyan first! then However, after the secret curse turned to the secret curse, Chiba was still very calm after all. At this time, he did not blindly recall and find out the description of the original work, but became more active and began to find other ways. Now that I dont know the original work, I can only do my best to protect it to the utmost! Now it''s useless to think about it, so let''s do it right now. As for the fate of Itachi, life or death, what else can I do besides these? Besides, I can only trust him! Can only believe... This disciple will definitely come back! Thinking about it, Qianye stepped forward again and hurried towards the camp. On this day, Qianye rushed to several places in the camp. In the night candle light, he stayed at the desk for a long time and wrote for a long time. Also slept late. very late. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1380: Do Your Best (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1381： Write down The next day, about nine o''clock in the morning. Ninja engineering team camp, Chiba''s office and medical room. "Have you learned it?" Looking at the Itachi who was making the same sign in front of him, Chiba took a slight breath, pressed the worry in his heart, and asked. "Yes, Teacher Chiba." Hearing Qianye''s words, Itachi made the same sign again, and nodded seriously after feeling that he had mastered it. Then, raising those **** eyes, looking at Chiba very seriously, he answered truthfully. "Well, then, you have to bring these things. When it is critical, you can save a lot of chakras." Feeling the seriousness in Itachi''s eyes and the love and respect hidden deep in the eyes, Chiba pushed all the scrolls piled up on the table with almost forearm height to Itachi, and the small head of the straight-pushing Itachi looked at it. Not anymore. "Yes, Teacher Chiba." In this regard, Itachi first showed absolute agreement. "But... I can''t fit in my pocket." Then, he didn''t hide it, confessed his own difficulties, and expressed his own difficulties very seriously. By the way, when talking, he put his small cloth bag on the countertop. "It''s okay, I asked your sister Xue Nai to do this. You can use this outfit." In this regard, Chiba seemed to have anticipated this earlier, and took out a combat backpack and a rather delicately made ninja bag from under the desk. "Yes, I see, Teacher Chiba." Seeing the backpack and ninja bag on the table, Itachi nodded quickly. "Remember, these seal scrolls all use secret words to indicate what ninjutsu the seal is. When you go back, you must remember it carefully, and you must also remember the location. After all, when you use it, it is not your own seal. You must remember the ninjutsu you use, understand?" In this regard, Chiba seemed to be a little worried, and exhorted again. And these scrolls are all sealed scrolls with ninjutsu. Yesterday, when he determined that he could not recall the three wars, whether Itachi had actually joined the war, he decided to do his best to do something for Itachi. Security measures. These seal scrolls of Ninjutsu are one of them. After all, there are many crises in the war. Even with the protection of the Uchiha clan, there is no guarantee that Itachi will be absolutely safe and will not encounter any crisis. It is just that if you encounter a crisis, you have enough ninjutsu, supplemented by excellent Tactics, or directly using ninjutsu to suppress opponents, can receive a great advantage. With this advantage, as long as Itachi is not too stupid, he can always escape. As for Itachi, whether it is the type of ninjutsu learned or the amount of chakra, it is not enough to meet the condition of "enough ninjutsu". In terms of ninjutsu, Hirohiko has taught some during this period, but, There are definitely not enough types. In terms of Chakras, although Itachi is from the Uchiha clan, as a direct descendant of the Six Ways of Immortals, he has inherited the pure Six Ways of Immortals genes, and the amount of Chakras he possesses, I am afraid that the term huge can also be used. To describe it, but after all, he is still young and his body is not yet mature. He may be much more than children of the same age, but the amount of chakra is definitely not enough. To give Itachi enough protection in ninjutsu, the only choice is the ninjutsu seal scroll, something that only Chiba frequently uses and can be called a ninja. This ninjutsu seal scroll requires less chakra to use, and it can be used continuously without any side effects. As long as there are enough types of ninjutsu seal scrolls, there are enough types of ninjutsu. This is also the only way that Chiba has developed after learning the sealing technique that can be used in actual combat. "Yes, I see, Teacher Chiba." To Chiba''s instructions, Itachi nodded seriously. After answering, he put on the combat backpack and ninja bag on the table, and placed the seal scrolls stacked on the table one by one. "Remember, when the number of enemies is better than your own, regardless of the opponent''s strength, if you have a chance to escape, you must escape. Don''t fall in love with battle. Also, in terms of illusion, you have not opened the round eyes, and you have encountered a ninja You can...and..." Looking at Itachi''s movements, Chiba couldn''t help but exhorted. "Yes, Teacher Chiba." Hearing Chiba''s instructions, Itachi nodded repeatedly while placing the scroll, indicating that he understood. And Chibas nagging continued for quite a while. At this moment, Chiba finally knew what worries meant, and couldnt stop this opening. It seemed that he could always think of a lot of attention. Can''t help but know something. At the same time, his heart is also a little anxious secretly, and there is even a question of why Itachi did not come to his door earlier, why not give him some time, at least some basic teachings to Itachi, no, should give him more time , And teach some advanced things to Itachi. Do not! There should be a little more time to allow him to carry out some practical training. However, with a little more time, now it is just something that can only be thought of. The time left for him is only one day today. What actual combat training, what foundation, what advanced level, are no longer useful, he can do now, only this nagging. as well as "Also, these two scrolls, within today, you must digest them, even if you can''t digest them, you have to remember them hard so that some superficial things can be used in actual combat." At the end of the nagging, Chiba took out two more scrolls and handed them to Itachi. "this is?" At this time, Itachi had already placed the sealing scroll, and was slightly stunned when he saw the scroll that Chiba handed over again. "In battle, the use of tactics and strategies and some of my combat experience." In this regard, Chiba said straightforwardly. "Ms. Chiba..." Hearing this sound, although the young Itachi said that he was still young, he seemed to know the meaning of these two scrolls very clearly, and he spoke in a daze at the moment. "To be honest, I really dont want you to be on the battlefield now. However, since there is no way to change things, I can only give you what my teacher can help you, but what I give you can It depends on how you use it, whether you use this strategy or the ninjutsu seal scroll, everything depends on how you use it, so dont feel that what I said must be correct. At that time, your own judgment and the judgment of personal experience will be better than my experience. These can only be used as references, not absolute methods." In response to this, Chiba sighed first, and then said seriously ~www.novelhall.com~ The words were a bit harsher. "Yes, I understand!" Hearing this sound, Itachi also knew that Chiba''s instruction was very important, and he nodded heavily at the moment, and then took the scroll. "Just watch it here, and burn it after reading it. I only taught a few people about these things. If you meet someone who uses the same tactics and strategies as you, you should keep some hands." At this time, seeing Itachi''s serious and prudent appearance, Chiba seemed to have thought of something and added. "Yes! Teacher Chiba." Hearing this sentence, Although Itachi had some doubts about the meaning of these "several people", he still spoke very simply. But in his young heart, this sentence was firmly engraved. Could it be that I have a younger brother and younger sister that other teachers cannot disclose? Later, after the engraving, it was such a thought that seemed a bit exciting to him. Children''s curiosity about these connections, and the very close relations, slowly floated up. "Well, let''s watch it here. I''ll go out to see the situation in the camp. Also, when I go back, I will take out a few ninjutsu seal scrolls and get familiar with how to use them." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t say much, leaving such a sentence, and walked out. "Yes!" Leaving Itachi made a heavy response, then opened the scroll and began to look at it. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand and eighty-one chapters are written down (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1382： Farewell "Then, Teacher Chiba, I''m going back." In the camp under the curtain of night, at the doorway hidden by candlelight, the young Itachi, thinking of Chiba, bowed, and said with a lot of dismay. "Well, remember, you must practice, and you must not be unfamiliar. It doesn''t matter if you consume some." In response, Chiba nodded, stretched out his hand, and gently touched the raised head, and said. "Ok!" Hearing this sound, feeling the warmth of the hand above his head, Itachi nodded heavily again, and the expressionless delicate face seemed to slowly show a slight inconspicuous smile. "Then, Master Chiba, we are leaving." At this moment, watching this scene, the rather stable-looking middle-aged ninja dressed in the Uchiha clan behind Itachi leaned slightly and spoke respectfully. "Ah, please, thank you for your hard work." In response, Chiba also leaned slightly towards the middle-aged ninja of the Uchiha clan, and said very politely. "No, this is my duty, you are too kind." Seeing the appearance of Chiba, the middle-aged ninja of the Uchiha clan was taken aback for a moment, and then with a little surprise, he politely responded. Then, after this sound, the three of them stopped talking. The middle-aged ninja of the Uchiha clan left the camp with Itachi, while Chiba returned to the house after watching the two leave. "came back?" But before returning to the house, before taking a few steps, Kakashi, who was writing something at the desk, turned his head and looked at Chiba. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded. That person, is it Uchiha Itachi, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the son of Lord Uchiha Tomitake? What a young genius! At this time, Dr. Watanabe also slightly put down the medical book in his hand, glanced outside the door, and couldn''t help feeling. "This is, today''s report, take a look." At the same time, Kakashi handed out a scroll to Chiba, but did not ask about Itachi. Although Chiba did not say that Itachi became a disciple of Chiba, he could still tell from Kakashi''s eyes. After all, Itachi has been running here for a few days. It is impossible to hide it from him. of. So, there is nothing strange about him here. And this matter, Chiba did not say, he also wondered if Chiba would have anything that could not be said. After all, the sensitivity of the Uchiha clan, as a disciple of the fourth generation of Naruto, he could somewhat see. Therefore, he didn''t mention anything here. "Oh, thanks." In this regard, since Kakashi didn''t mention it, Chiba naturally wouldn''t say much. His subordinate Itachi, after all, was originally a political transaction, and it is not easy to say it. Excuses are not easy to find. Basically, the Uchiha clan and him couldn''t fight with him. Abruptly, he accepted the Uchiha clan''s heir as his disciple, plus his current identity, it is really not easy to explain this. Naturally, this political transaction cannot be spread. In politics, there is a world of difference between not expressly admitting and expressly admitting. Now, since Kakashi didn''t mention it, he just covered it up. Moreover, looking at Dr. Watanabe''s appearance, I didn''t want to continue to ask questions, and this happened. do not know Can Itachi master the use of Ninjutsu Sealing Scrolls... According to Hirohiko, Itachi is quite talented in the use of ninjas. The fancy shuriken technique that turns shurikens seems to be perfect even in non-scribing states. In terms of physical skills, he also has the strength far beyond his peers. Gee! Still a little worried. At this time, Chiba was still worried about Itachi. Although itachi has already memorized the tactical and strategic experience on the two scrolls he wrote in this day, and he has his own unique understanding in some places. It should have absorbed a lot of his experience and made up for the experience. Many shortcomings, but... Still can''t help but worry. There are too many variables in this war, and Chiba doesn''t know whether Itachi has added a plot to avoid the gold medal. This worry can''t stop. At this moment, Chiba was also a little aware that he had such a deep feeling for this child, which was somewhat unexpected. "As for Itachi, it''s okay." At this time, Kakashi buried his head again, and suddenly said a word without looking up. "Well, I think so too." Later, Dr. Watanabe also said. "Ah, I know." In response to this, Chiba''s figure paused slightly, and the posture of sitting down became sluggish before sitting down slowly. After sitting down, he nodded and spoke. In the words, there was a little less absent-minded worry and a little more warmth. Obviously, Kakashi and Dr. Watanabe recognized his worries and were comforting him. Then, after so many days, no one spoke. After so many days, the three of them are still very close to each other. In one sentence, they roughly understand their meanings. Moreover, it is not good to say more about this kind of thing. , The three will do their own things. It''s just that an emotion that doesn''t need to be spoken reverberates among the three. Nowadays Everything is going well...Huh? Twenty injured? This...what''s going on? Afterwards, in this silence, Chiba also pressed down on the worry in his heart. The matter has reached this point and he cannot change it. It is useless to worry anymore. He has done everything that should be done, and he still has things to do now. There is no time to worry about Itachi. With this concentration on Kakashi''s report, his brows frowned. The number of injured has increased! a lot of! Moreover, in addition to skin injuries such as abrasions, there are more serious injuries such as finger fractures. What he was worried about seemed to have begun to happen. "Kakashi, the number of injured?" Seeing this, Chiba couldn''t help but speak. "Oh, it''s okay. Today, because of the development of unexplored areas, there are more ninjutsu injured. Most of the problems are in the dark and sinking terrain in the densest part of the virgin forest. Many dark holes are buried under the thin ground. Even though I was very careful, a lot of things happened." In this regard, Kakashi was not surprised, and said. "Sinking terrain...oh~www.novelhall.com~ Is that true? Then slow down, safety first." After hearing Kakashi''s words, Chiba was taken aback for a while. There were some very unfavorable terrains in this virgin forest. Sometimes it was impossible to avoid injuries due to terrain. It''s just that the topographical cause belongs to the topographical cause. Since there is an injury, you should pay more attention to safety. External causes are not reasons for not paying attention to safety. "Ah, I have made adjustments." In response, Kakashi said. He is not someone who can''t see the problem. "Well, Dr. Watanabe, if possible, please record the daily medical records." Hearing Kakashi''s words, Chiba nodded and expressed affirmation, then looked at Dr. Watanabe and said. "understand." In response, Dr. Watanabe nodded, indicating that he knew, and at the same time pointed to the folder beside his hand, indicating that he was doing it all the time. "Well, thank you." Hearing this, Qianye smiled slightly and nodded. Recently, pay more attention to the construction aspect, it is time to not be able to fully manage. At this moment, he thought so. what! Then, suddenly, his face changed suddenly. Physical conditions Forgot to ask! Those old scholars should wake up and start activities today! At this moment, he was suddenly shocked. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1382 Farewell (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1383： different "is it?" This is the early morning of the second day and the tenth day of staying in the camp. Standing on the tall log wall of the camp, watching the children spread out, Kakashi, who is skilled in performing the task, glanced at the sudden opening just now. Chiba said with a little habit. "Well, I don''t know when I will be able to come back. The celebration party for the end of the camp today, no, it is the celebration party for the perfect end of the exercise. It may be handed over to you, is it okay?" But Chiba didn''t turn his head, just said again. "Well... there should be no problem, some students have already reacted recently and found that you just put a name on it and accepted this fact. I think there is no problem." In response, Kakashi blinked and said quite casually. This guy But when he heard this sentence, the corner of Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly. It''s definitely mocking me! wrong! It''s pure dissatisfaction with me, students or something, absolutely nothing like that! In his heart, he almost shouted. "It''s fine if there is no problem, then, I will set out now." However, after all, he was wrong. Kakashi teased it in secret. His left ear went in and his right ear came out. He couldn''t say anything about this matter. Since staying in the camp, except for the three days of heavy rains and the first day after the heavy rains, he has not attended any activities about the Ninja Engineering Team. All of them are Kakashi''s "Naruto Assistant, there are still many things to deal with , Here it is me..." It starts the day with this beginning. Finally, there were ceremonies such as "hands of all command to Kakashi". Regarding the ninja engineering team, even though there is a plan like the manual, it cant be said to be nothing, but this is strictly speaking, it is limited. Perhaps the weight of the plan is not light. But without Kakashi''s implementation, then this plan is just a dead letter without any effect. Here, Kakashi is the one who has made the most. Under Kakashi''s credit, his deeds can really be ignored. Don''t underestimate the deployment work of the 300-odd people. These 300-odd people are all doing things that professionals can do under the brand of learning, and they are still doing things far faster than professionals. This test of command is extremely great. Chiba can say without exaggeration that among all the characters in the village of Konoha who are capable of commanding, there are absolutely no more than two hands that can do this. Moreover, the effort required is definitely not comparable to Chiba''s level of stroke, and may even be more than Chiba Memory''s research on those sealing techniques and the development of their own new sealing techniques. Here, Chiba can only say nothing. "Yes, you go." As for Chiba''s words, Kakashi just waved his hand and said in a more casual tone than before. This guy! Absolutely intentionally! absolute! Hearing Kakashis words, Chiba couldnt help biting his teeth, but he was asking for something after all. Last night, he suddenly remembered his physical condition and he was ready to ask those old scholars. Just ask to understand. Now that things are decreasing one by one, it is about to usher in the most critical time. Some things must be resolved as soon as possible, without affecting more important things. I already have some eyebrows about my physical condition. Although I haven''t fully understood it yet, I still know it''s okay. It''s just some changes that need to be understood. Compared to the matter of Hirohiko and Yukina, the importance is really secondary. However, now that you have time, you might as well try to solve it. It saves trouble in the future and you can focus on solving the cage bird problem. "Then, everything is up to you." Thinking of this, Qianye also suppressed the helplessness in his heart, raised his fingers, and disappeared on the city wall after leaving this sentence. really You guy, really makes people wonder. But after he left, Kakashi suddenly turned his head, looked at the place where Qianye had gone, and took a slight breath. Why...what... What makes you always run for others like this without getting tired, what makes you even in the almost impossible desperate situation, you have to work hard to open a gap of hope and open the impossible door. why Why you can always be so positive? No matter what happens, you will not give up hope, and actively realize this hope. After taking a breath, Kakashi turned his head and looked at a place in the camp where someone was being held. Then, he turned his head back silently, and slowly looked at his slowly raised hand. Originally, I thought that I could find my direction by being by your side and participating in what you did. Find... the direction I can go after losing them. However, I still can''t understand you! In the face of the irreversible despair, why, what, what kind of power, can give you the courage to not lose the way in despair. Am I overestimating myself? Or, underestimated your strength? why why Why, I still haven''t found the direction I should go? Why, I still can''t face the pain of losing? At this moment, looking at his hand, Kakashi''s body slowly trembled. He did his best to assist Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ actually with his purpose, but, He only discovered now that not only did he fail to achieve his goal, on the contrary, he added more doubts and more confusion. At the same time, he also understood that it would be useless to continue like this. He and Chiba are essentially two types of people. Although, they are also called super geniuses. He couldn''t understand Chiba''s behavior, Chiba''s courage to move forward without knowing the difficulties and dangers, and the courage and hope to actively break no matter what adversity, he, or the current him, may never be understood. Facing the unchangeable ending, why, why can we still find the way forward? He worked hard, he worked hard, he tried his best, he saw hope, and even grasped it, but hope still flowed from his fingers. It''s useless to even grasp the hope. It feels like fate, how can he find the way forward? Does this helplessness and confusion really have an outlet? "What should I do? What else can I do? Bring the soil, Lin...what the **** should I do?" Looking at it, Kakashi slowly closed his eyes, and he couldn''t help murmuring in his mouth as he rolled down in crystal clear light. And in his mind are those two extremely familiar, extremely missed, extremely brilliant smiling faces. Lynn, please. Kakashi... And their last words echoed gently in his heart. As when they said it. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1384： Ask for advice The tenth day of the camp began, at 9 am. The entrance of Konoha Hospital. According to the habit of those old scholastics, after they are full, they will definitely concentrate in the research room. There is still a certain amount of Bianbian grass. They will definitely not miss the medicinal research of this rare herb. Now, it should probably be here. Chiba stopped and looked at the door of the Konoha Hospital. His gaze seemed to extend all the time, extending beyond the main building of the hospital, which was hidden in a small building outside the main building that was not easy to find. However, the headache is how to ask them. This group of guys, every time they succeed in their research, they will show off and have to satisfy their vanity. otherwise Gee! It''s really troublesome. How could such a group of guys be precious figures of Konoha Medical. Afterwards, after preparing to step in, Chiba''s heart had such a helpless thought. But after his thoughts turned, he didn''t hesitate anymore, stepped directly in and headed straight to the direction of the research room. ... "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Those code words cannot be deciphered even by Chiba, no matter how smart they are! This time code words, I have spent time, it seems very simple, but very general, and many terms They can all be linked together, he absolutely doesn''t know." "But, it''s been a few days, but I haven''t seen Chiba come. It must be a code word to unravel." "Yeah, with Qianye''s temperament, if he didn''t solve it, he would have come over to ask, he doesn''t care about the face." "exactly!" "However, Chiba is now the assistant agent of Naruto, there are many things, but there is no time to come." "Cut! Just a little bit of official business, how could it be rare to win the Lord Chiba, I think it is already a crack!" "I feel so too!" "It shouldn''t be cracked!" "Seconded!" "Don''t be kidding, Qianye is not a **** no matter how great, I don''t believe it!" "Neither can I." "Look, look! 4 to 2!" ... And when Chiba came to the door of the research room, the arguing noise had been heard all the way, and Chiba just smiled bitterly. Unexpectedly, I was still such a powerful kid in their hearts! In the wry smile, his heart was a little surprised. This group of old scholars has always been in front of him like "you are still far behind", "read more", "the road is still a long way" and so on. Unexpectedly, the evaluation of him in private is very high, as if he has been placed in the same position as himself. This is something Chiba did not expect. "Boom boom boom!" And hearing this, although a series of thoughts flashed in Qianye''s mind, he knocked on the door without hesitation. "Who!" "Come in!" "The door is unlocked!" "Who, who, this time!" "Huh! It''s definitely solved!" After that, six voices came from the door. "Squeak!" After hearing this, Chiba only listened to the first sentence, then selectively skipped the next few words with the same meaning, and directly pushed in. Then, the whole audience was silent. At the moment Chiba opened the door and entered, the six people in the room were stunned on the spot. The argument after these few words at the door was completely swallowed by the six peoples shocked expressions. . The six old men opened their eyes all together, looking at the entering young man, their eyes followed all the way until the young man stopped. "Chi... Chiba?" But after the teenager stopped for a while, they started to speak in a daze. Looking at their expressions, it seemed that Chiba couldn''t come to them at all. "what happened?" In response, Chiba blinked, looking at these old people who had already begun to move slowly and surrounded him with a surprised expression, pretending to be surprised. Yes, pretending to be surprised. From their expressions, Chiba could already see the true thoughts of these old people. Dare to love, I feel that I have already solved the secret words! The reason for the previous quarrel is that all are dead ducks with hard mouths! And in his heart, it truly reflects the real thoughts of these old people. "Uh...you, what are you doing?" In this regard, six old people, a group of old scholars, asked in unison. "I''m here to ask for advice. I really can''t figure out the research on code words, so... please feel free to enlighten me!" And hearing these unanimous words, Chiba put on a very respectful appearance, bowed deeply, and asked for advice in a very sincere tone. "Ok?" "what?" "what?" "what happened?" "impossible!" "Did I have auditory hallucinations?" However, this very sincere asking for advice and respectful attitude did not achieve Chiba''s goal of "satisfying the vanity of these elderly people", but aroused all kinds of suspicions among the elderly. "Come on!" "This is not right!" "It''s not scientific, it''s not scientific!" After aroused all kinds of suspicions of the old people, these six old scholars hid in the corner of this research room with lightning speed, surrounded in a circle, and whispered, what could be heard from Chiba Part of it. They are seriously suspicious of the motives of Chiba''s trip, very suspicious. It can be said that he does not believe that Chiba is here to ask for advice humbly. Should I be happy, depressed, or angry? At this moment, upon hearing these suspicions, Chiba slowly straightened up, his mouth twitching violently. No matter how it feels, this group of old scholars have begun to think more, and they can''t simply fool around. In the past, as long as they put on this posture, be humble and respectful, and then add a flattery or two, they would obediently shake everything out like pouring beans. How can they fail to learn now? I doubt people! At this time, Chiba''s heart was helpless and depressed. "cough!" At this moment, the old scholars in a circle seemed to have finished discussing them, and they came over one by one, first with a light cough. "You didn''t solve it?" Then, he asked in unison, his tone was extremely suspicious, and he made it clear that it was all kinds of unbelief. "No." In response to this, Qianye Qiang pressed the anger that was slowly transformed from helpless depression in his heart, and said. "Are you here to bow your head to ask us, admit that it''s not as good as us?" After that, the six people spoke in unison. "Yes, compared to your predecessors, I am far inferior. I have read that report for several days, but I didn''t understand it. Please teach me." In response to this, Qianye Qiang pressed the urge to twitch at the corner of his mouth, and said as respectfully as possible. "Come on!" "Is this real?" "It''s not scientific, it''s not scientific!" However, this humble and respectful remark did not achieve Chiba''s goal, and the six people gathered in the corner again. "cough!" Then, when Chiba all started to hold them, the six ran over again, first coughing lightly to attract Chiba''s attention. "Really?" Then they asked. "Really!" Chiba almost nodded hard. "really?" They asked again. "really!" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba is already wondering if this group of old scholars have changed their sex. "Really, really, really?" And they still don''t seem to believe it. "Really, really!" At this moment, Chiba no longer knew what he should do to react. He had already begun to wonder where he was doing something wrong, making this group of old scholars doubt him so much. "Come on!" "Gather! Gather!" "It''s not scientific, it''s not scientific!" However, this sentence caused the urge to hide from the corner of the old scholars. "I said, if you don''t know, but you just didn''t research it out, just use some secret words to prevaricate the past, then I will go back." At this moment, Qianye finally couldn''t stretch herself, and turned around to leave. "what!" "What did you mean by unresearched?" "What prevarication?" "Go back? Why go back?" "What do you want to know, what to ask for, say!" "You...you you you...you can insult our personality, you can''t insult our research results, I tell you, those code words are genuine, the existing type A devouring is..." Then, unexpectedly, this burst of sentence caused the old scholars to scream, and they all gathered up, shaking out all the research reports with a sharp remark. It was very detailed, and everything was shaken off in every detail. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1384: Asking for advice (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1385： answer "So, this type A phagocytosis refers to my original cell phagocytosis that is a bit like a heterogeneous cell. Type B-1 phagocytosis refers to the behavior of the fusion cell after the original cell phagocytos the heterogeneous cell and phagocytos the original cell. The B-2 pattern is a condition where the fusion cell engulfed the heterogeneous cell, right?" After listening for two full hours, Chiba looked at the six old scholars in front of him, and his frowned brows loosened slightly. After clarifying his thoughts, he spoke. Just now, these six people were provoked by one''s own unintentional sentence, and excitedly said everything, but they said that they said it, but they had six mouths, and there was no uniformity. In these two hours, Chiba was in a state of focusing on only six voices in his ears, and only barely understood some of them. For example, those new terms, that is, code words, were also six people as the focus of attention. Chiba already has a general understanding of the subject that was shaken off. This dizziness was not in vain. It''s... terrible! At this moment, the moment Qianye uttered these words, the six people all realized something, and the six bodies were shocked. How... how did you say it? Why, did you say it all? At this moment, their faces were all stiff, and at the same time, they were also dumb when asked by Qianye''s words. hateful! Did this kid Chiba deliberately? The previous humility and so on are all fake! They must be fake! The reason is to stimulate the law! This is Chiba''s radical method! And when there was nothing to say, such a regretful thought flashed in their hearts. "Yes." However, since they had already said it, they did not intend to hide it, and immediately admitted that Chiba understood it correctly. Just now Chiba had asked respectfully, but it was not a loss. In their hearts, after regretting, they comforted themselves in this way. In fact, just as Chiba thought, these old scholars didn''t mean to embarrass Chiba at all, that is, it was a harmless joke. Also, the way they get along with Chiba. "So, how come there are heterogeneous cells?" But when he heard the affirmative answer, Chiba''s words became dignified. From the research materials he saw before and the information he heard this time, there are now three kinds of cells in his body. One is the native cell representing his original cell, the other is a foreign cell that does not belong to him, and the other is a fusion cell produced by the native cell engulfing a foreign cell. In these three types of cells, in addition to the relatively stable fusion cells, both native cells and heterogeneous cells have hyper-division and mutual phagocytosis. Although fused cells may also phagocytose native and heterogeneous cells, they do not divide so frequently. The speed is also a bit faster than the normal speed. Compared with primitive cells and heterogeneous cells that can be said to be dividing wildly, it can be said to be as stable as an old man. "We dont know anymore. We already have heterogeneous cells when we got your initial blood sample. Its just that these heterogeneous cells have strong vitality and can divide so quickly in your body to fight against your original cells. If your native cells are not strong enough, I am afraid that all the cells in your body will be occupied by these heterogeneous cells." In response, the old scholars all shook their heads, saying that they didn''t know what was going on. Could it be said that my resurrection is related to this kind of heterogeneous cell? Have strong vitality... The cells between the thousand hands? And hearing these words from the old scholars, Chiba was the first to think of the strong vitality representative of Hokage, the first generation of Hokage Senju Zhuma who could self-heal with the perfect immortal body, and this At that time, Dashe Wan had fallen, and he should have begun to study the cells of the first generation of Hokage. It is really possible to be injected with inter-column cells. It''s just that if you were really injected with inter-column cells and were still alive, then Da She Wan should take action and try every means to get your own test product. This Oshe Maru didn''t move at all during this time, and there was even no trace of surveillance, which made no sense. However, if it is not the inter-column cells, then what kind of cells can have strong vitality, and may even pull him back from the edge of death, and almost come back to life? Moreover, if there are really intercolumnar cells, even the spots cannot be completely suppressed, resulting in an intercolumn face in the wound, which exists as a trace of intercolumn cell transplantation, and the body is intact and there is nothing at all. . In any case, the current gap between him and Madara is still very large, and even saying that Madara can kill him in seconds is not an exaggeration. There is no reason why Madara can''t do things. The cells between the pillars are powerful, but a character like Lian Danzang, as long as Chakra is not enough to suppress it, can quickly show the tendency of swallowing up the entire Danzang. Even the successful transplantation cases are pitiful. I''m afraid that in the Dashe Wan experiment, the number of people who died in the cells between the columns is enough to describe "countless". This shows the dominance of the cells between the pillars. It is countless times more terrifying than cancer cells in the previous life. His primordial cells are strong, and it is impossible for him to be stronger than the inter-column cells. Otherwise, his body may be terribly tough and terribly resilient. Now his physical performance is completely impossible for his own cells to be stronger than the inter-column cells. But now, this heterogeneous cell was suppressed and swallowed by his native cell. Although both of them had unusual hyperdivisions, it was basically the native cell phagocytosing the heterogeneous cell, and the heterogeneous cell hardly engulfed the original cell. The reason why the heterogeneous cell still exists is because its vitality is enough to allow it to undergo super-fast division. In terms of speed, it has a balance with the phagocytic speed of the original cell. It can be seen that ~www.novelhall.com~ these heterogeneous cells are far from the dominance of inter-column cells. "is it?" Thinking of this, Chiba frowned again and frowned tightly. According to this deduction, this heterogeneous cell should not be an inter-column cell, but in this Naruto world, is there a vitality equivalent to the inter-column cell? Are there milder cells? The answer, after thinking about it, Chiba can only give it impossible. This matter, the origin of the heterogeneous cells in his body is really a bit mysterious. And it''s a mystery like some unexplainable paradox. "Ok." Regarding this, the old scholars looked at Qianye''s solemn and even somewhat distressed appearance, and glanced at each other, the military division''s eyes flashed slightly worried, and they all responded together. "According to the research data, a few of us also discussed it today. I think your native cells are also very strange." Then, after a response, several people seemed to hesitate and said again. "My native cell?" Upon hearing these words, Chiba was slightly startled, and subconsciously spoke. My native cell? Indeed, it is a bit strange. At this rate of division, I should have died of exhaustion due to excessive cell divisions in the past six months. In these words, Qianye''s heart also flashed a bright light, keenly discovering something. "Please tell me your thoughts." At the moment when he discovered something keenly, Chiba opened his mouth rather eagerly. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1386： Find "You mean... my native cell is also a fusion cell?" Looking at the six old scholars who had told him what they wanted, Qianye''s eyes widened slightly, but with an unconcealable surprise in his mouth, he spoke. "Well, although there is no clear research data to support it, we feel that your native cells may have experienced such a situation once. From the available research data, we have made incomplete speculations. We feel that the invasion of foreign cells From the beginning of your body, the cells in your body have made an extremely rapid response. The reaction speed is the same as that of antibodies against virus invasion, and only we guess that your cells may have an experience of a foreign cell invasion and produce Based on a certain resistance mechanism, and based on the situation that the original cells swallow the heterogeneous cells to produce fused cells, and then the fused cells undergo stable division, it will not be long before all the original and heterogeneous cells in your body will slowly swallow into Fusion cells. Eventually, the cells in your body will be replaced by fusion cells. Based on these two aspects, we feel that the native cells in your body have probably been replaced once, and the original native cells and other A fusion cell produced by an invading cell swallowing each other." Hearing what Chiba said, the old scholars glanced at each other, and one of them spoke. In fact, after each of them arrived at Madara this morning, they had a discussion with the remaining information, which was originally just a hypothesis of them. As for whether this statement is correct or not, they cannot prove it. But I think it is very possible. Otherwise, the cell ratio in Chiba''s body shouldn''t be like this, and there are too many fused cells. "This is... assimilation?" In response, Chiba pursed her lips, and said with some doubts. Having said so much, what phagocytosis, what fusion cells, what proliferation and division, etc., are actually talking about one thing. His native cells and heterogeneous cells are fighting and fusing with each other. Although it is a process of phagocytosis, the result is assimilation. Effect, the two kinds of cells are constantly fusing and producing new cells. According to previous research data, although this fusion cell divides slowly, it is more vigorous and more vigorous than native cells and heterogeneous cells. "Yes, all the research data shows that your cells are being assimilated, and the assimilated cells are more viable and have greater vitality than the original cells. According to our test on the fusion cells, the survival of the fusion cells The cycle is very long, and it can divide more times than native cells." In this regard, another humanity among the old scholars. "Inventory cycle, number of divisions... You mean, this assimilation phenomenon can also increase my lifespan, and my metabolism will... No, the metabolism will still maintain a normal level, but it will gain stronger self-healing ability ." Hearing this sentence, thinking about the research data of his own body cells, Chiba spoke unconsciously. "Yes." In this regard, the old scholars also agreed, and said: "Not only these, because of the increased cell activity, your chakra, strength, speed, body immunity, and even anti-toxin ability will be significantly improved. It can be said that , When all the fusion is successful and the assimilation is completed, your body will be stronger and the chakra will grow to a certain extent. The general poison may not be effective for you. The self-metabolism of such a powerful cell may be able to The toxins are cleaned up, let alone fused cell-level liver cells." "But... if my original cell has been assimilated once, and it is a fusion cell of my original cell and another heterogeneous cell, then where does this other heterogeneous cell come from? Except this time, I dont have any other foreign cell invasion." Hearing that, Qianye didn''t feel any joy on his face, but it was even more confused. According to the assumptions of these old scholars, his current protocells were assimilated from his own cells and heterogeneous cells. This assimilation caused his current cells to fight against the current heterogeneous cells, and to swallow and merge. However, except this time, he has no experience of being injected into other cells. This is a little strange! Where did the original heterogeneous cells come from? "Then we don''t know anymore." Regarding the question of Chiba, the old scholars, look at me and I will look at you. In the end, they only shook their heads. After all, the body belongs to Chiba. They only analyzed the current situation of Chiba''s body. Nothing else is known. The research data is also Can''t reflect these things. Could it be... My body is actually the welfare of crossing? And hearing this sentence, Chiba couldn''t help but think that it was impossible to inject cells, and that was the only thing he could think of. Moreover, every time he recovers from near death, his strength and body''s toughness have been improved to varying degrees. This time he came back to life, and it directly allowed the cells to further assimilate and evolve. This kind of thing is impossible even in this world with the magical power of Chakra, Chiba can only think that this is a benefit for crossing. Apart from crossing welfare ~www.novelhall.com~, he can''t think of the reason. No, it really is of Saiyan blood... There is no lack of this kind of cross-works power system in the past life. After this thought came to him, the corners of Chiba''s mouth were unnaturally cocked. After all, he thought about it, and after recovering from near death, the Saiyan clan who can greatly improve their strength. But, subconsciously, Chiba still felt a bit nonsense. After all, his first two traversing benefits are more or less in line with the power system of this world, but, the Saiyan bloodline, the combat power setting of the Dragon Ball comic is completely higher than that of Hokage. After all, Dragon Ball bursts stars at every turn, and even any gods can be dismantled, and the top of Narutos power system, which is the continental level, the final Naruto final battle, is nothing more than drastic weather changes and changes in the terrain. As the ceiling of combat power, the big barrel Mu Huiye, that is, the **** who is superior to the world of Naruto, I am afraid that he can only destroy the world. It is impossible to burst stars or anything. The combat power setting of Dragon Ball is far superior to that of Naruto. This kind of system is chaotic, and Chiba feels that this world setting has to collapse. However, if he is not of Saiyan descent, then why should he improve his strength when he recovers from death? The current situation cannot be explained. This I don''t even know what kind of plug-in I brought over, am I really going through the crowd? Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but sighed, feeling quite depressed. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1387： Thanks for your advice "I see, thanks for your advice." Chiba, who slowly withdrew from the research room, said sincerely after bowing deeply into the door. "We will destroy all research data on this matter and keep it confidential for you. However, if possible, I hope you can come to us for regular inspections without worrying about your physical condition being known." But inside the door, the same sincere words came from them. In the words, these voices that sounded the last year''s record, but with a little regret and sigh. "Yes, I know." In response, Chiba, who straightened up, leaned slightly before closing the door. "call" As the door closed, Chiba sighed long. It was almost two o''clock in the afternoon. After that, Chiba talked with the old scholars for several hours to get a thorough understanding of this physical examination and made some assumptions and assumptions together. However, in the end, it is still impossible to explain whether the current primordial cells have evolved due to the continuous strengthening and evolution of dying recovery, or they have come from the phagocytosis and fusion of heterogeneous cells. Moreover, for the inability to use the eight-door model, only one can be found because there are heterogeneous cells in the body, and the bodys cells are still in a state of phagocytosis and assimilation, and the whole body is in a metamorphosis period. This is an opening condition, so such a somewhat far-fetched reason cannot be used. And Qianye always feels as if his body has changed. It is not wrong. His body is indeed changing from the inside out, and it is indeed changing to a new body. And according to the inferences of him and the old scholars, when his body completes transformation and loses the current high-speed metabolism ability, he can gain a longer life span, and will have considerable anti-toxicity, self-healing ability will be strengthened, and it is estimated that the injury will recover. It can recover at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the amount of chakras will increase to a certain extent. It is optimistic that the amount of chakras can be raised to a higher level. In terms of strength and speed, because the cell activity is raised by a level, it is equivalent to having a weak The state of permanent activation of cells will also be greatly improved. Of course, the physical fitness will be improved considerably, and it will be much stronger. It''s just that after this complete transformation, whether the eight-door mode can be used or not, I still have to experiment to know, after all, the experimental data is limited. However, these enhancements can be regarded as some comfort. Under optimistic estimates, if Chiba''s physical transformation is completed, there will basically be a non-critical chakra volume in the injury mode. The physical aspect is inferior to the injury mode, and it must be higher than the life mode. of. It can be considered to have a permanent intermediate state between the life mode and the wound mode. And if it cant be opened, then its a big deal to start practicing Bamen Dunjia again. For the second time, Chiba estimates that he will be able to cultivate to the previous level within half a year. After all, Bamen Dunjia actually eats the body most. The quality doesn''t require much talent. Most of the time spent is for physical exercise. After his physical fitness is satisfied, his cultivation speed can be doubled, let alone the second practice. This time the conversation can be regarded as a knot in Chiba''s heart. As for the regular inspections of these old academic theories, Chiba intends to implement it. Now the cells in his body are in a three-way balance. The primary cells are dominant, the fused cells are basically neutral, and the body has begun to autonomously produce some fused cells. Maybe one, if the heterogeneous cells dominate, then the matter will be big. After all, these heterogeneous cells are very likely to be inter-column cells or cells of the same nature with strong vitality. If these cells are allowed to dominate, it will dominate the body like cancer cells and cause cancer. Of course, these heterogeneous cells are dominant, it may be that the whole body has been alienated directly, death is a certainty, and the process may only take a few seconds and minutes. Regular inspections are necessary to detect heterogeneous cells in the body. At this point, the problem of his own body has come to an end. In general, although the use of the eight-door mode is still unknown, Chiba can be considered to understand the current physical condition, and know that his body is not too dangerous, as long as he pays attention to it. In terms of strength, the problem of declining due to the inability to use the eight-door mode is actually not a place to worry about. In the village, with his current identity, unless he does his own death, no one really dares to move. If Hokage''s assistant has an accident in the village, it is estimated that Konoha will shake the sky. The fourth generation of Hokage, and even the third generation of Hokage will be out of the mountain. Now Konoha, there are two Hokage in charge, but not many caring people dare to do this for no reason. Therefore, as long as he does not leave the village, basically nothing will happen. But now, it is impossible for him to leave the village. The expansion plan of the village is in his hands, and he cannot leave the village. This can be regarded as the benefit of the so-called "power". Before, he tried every means to make the village value himself so as not to become cannon fodder. Now the village is basically trying to protect him by any means to avoid accidents. This is "status". For Konoha now, Chiba is no longer just a "genius" or "super genius", he is already an "indispensable" person, losing a genius ~www.novelhall.com~ At most, I will regret it. Commemoration will become a talk for some people in the future, but if a person "given status and power by the village" loses such an "indispensable" person, I am afraid it is not just It is regrettable, but it is an important event that affects the future development of the village. This regret will be passed on from generation to generation, and even the development of the village will develop in the opposite direction because of the loss of such a person. go with. In comparison, a hundred geniuses are not as important as such a person. And Chiba is such a person now. "Goo...Goo..." At this time, Chiba, with a series of thoughts in his heart, was agitated in his belly. He is hungry. Think about it, too, it''s already past the meal now, because I rushed over in a hurry, the breakfast was not delicious, no wonder it''s not hungry! what! However, at this time, Chiba was suddenly shocked, almost exclaiming in his mouth. forgotten! Hyuga Snow Eagle! Hyuga Xueyings secret signal problem has been delayed until now! And in his heart, there was another thing in mind. One thing that he originally forgot, but later thought about it, but temporarily put it down because of too many things, but now suddenly remembered things. Take advantage of the time now, go ask. From now on, I dont know if Im free! Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t hesitate to walk out quickly and headed towards the Japanese-style cabin. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1388： Can give gifts "Chi... Chiba?" Opening the door of the Japanese-style cabin, Chiba stepped into the stall, but there was a slightly surprised voice from Xuenai. "Ah! I have something wrong, shall we eat together later?" In response, Chiba spoke hurriedly, but people walked directly to the kitchen. "No, sister Liang and I have an appointment to eat together, and I can''t leave here." Hearing this sound, Xuena, who was sitting at the low table, stopped the braille engraving in his hand, turned his head to the kitchen, and said. cool? As soon as these words came out, Chiba was stunned, and the action of pushing the dining table on the table suddenly stopped, and his head suddenly turned to the living room. Really! Why did I forget, Xuena is not the only one at home now! His heart was slightly stunned. He was a bit reckless this time. The Japanese-style cabins are basically the command post of the camp defense forces. Not only are there a few of them, but there are two permanent residents here. Other ninjas. Although there is an underground laboratory or something as a guise, you still need to be careful, and you must be careful. After all, Hyuga Xueying is now a sensitive person, even a sinner like Hongyan. Although Chiba has never asked Hyuga Xueying what happened to the result that now he can only hide under the ground of their house, but judging from the situation where he lost one eye and one arm, he must be a person. I did it, and it was to protect Xuena. As for what to protect Xuena, Chiba guessed that when Xuena was about to be carved into a caged bird, he finally couldn''t help but shoot. The target of the shot was naturally the Hyuga clan. Undoubtedly, it was enough to constitute the crime of assaulting the village ninja, and he was a disciple of the traitor Shinsuke Hyuga, and the crime was definitely inevitable. Of course, this is just a guess, and Chiba just thinks this is the most possible. And now if someone with a heart finds such a sinner hidden in the grounds of Xueying Hyuga''s home, then the matter will be serious. "Cough! Okay!" Thinking of this, Chiba released his hand on the table, straightened up pretending to be natural, and walked to the living room. "What are you looking for?" In this regard, Xuena asked. Based on her familiarity with Chiba, just listening to the footsteps knew that Chiba was anxious and seemed to be looking for something. "Nothing, are you alone today?" At this time, Chiba had already walked to the living room, and after looking around, he asked when he found that there was no other person. "It happens to be the time to change the patrol method. They are out. There should be only two of us in a short time." Xuena obviously guessed the meaning of Chiba''s words and said. It means "if you have something that you can''t tell others, just deal with it quickly". "Oh, is that right?" In response, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief, but did not immediately return to the kitchen. Instead, looking at Xuena''s hand, her pupils contracted slightly, and after a pause, she said: "Tired?" "what?" Hearing these soft words, Xuena was taken aback for a moment, and did not seem to react. "Nothing, I''m used to it." However, he soon realized that Chiba was asking her about the patrol command of the defense force, and he shook his head again and again. "Tomorrow, the camp stay will be over. You can relax." When she heard this, Chiba pursed her lips, paused for a while, and said. "It doesn''t matter, at this point, it''s not too tired." Hearing Qianye''s words, Xue Na turned back slowly and spoke. However, between the words, a sweet arc has been added to the corner of the mouth. "Just not tired." In this regard, Chiba seemed a little unsure of what to say, and said so. "Don''t you have something to do, do it quickly." But at this moment, Xuena lowered his head slightly, and came with reminding words. "Um...ah! I will do it now." Hearing this reminding word, Chiba was also suddenly shocked. He withdrew his gaze from Xuena''s hand and didn''t hesitate. He ran directly to the kitchen, adjusted the position of the dining table, and opened the cushion on the table. The carpet under the feet. "Chiba!" But at this moment, Xue Nai called out suddenly. "what?" With this sudden sound, Chiba, who opened the secret door to the inside, stopped the drilling movement and responded. "Welcome back." And then, it was Xue Nai''s warm words. "Ah, I''m back." In response, Chiba was stunned again, then a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he replied. After that, after adjusting the position of the carpet, he walked into the secret passage and pushed the secret door back to its original position. This time, I really owed Xuena a lot! While walking down the tunnel, the smile on Chiba''s face disappeared a little bit, replaced by a guilty look. At this moment, in his mind, it was the hands that were originally white and flawless, and the hands that were wrapped in snow-white bandages with some blood stains. The hand holding the little kunai knife. When the matter is over, how can I compensate her? Then, after the picture flashed in his mind, such an unprecedented thought came to Chiba''s mind~www.novelhall.com~Send a gift? But what kind of gifts does Yukina like? I have never given Xuena a gift... Uh Isn''t this a bit unreasonable? At this moment, Chiba seemed to realize something, and the corners of his mouth suddenly moved. When it comes to giving gifts, I dont even know about the birthdays of Hirohiko and Yukina... Uh, Im a little bit too late. Anyway, Yuuki is also a girl, so its fine if Hirohiko doesnt give it. But for Yuuki, I Both Hirohiko and Hirohiko are obliged to give some gifts. I don''t even know what they like... My friend, is it a bit... unacceptable? Then, thinking of this, Chiba began to ask himself. At this moment, he finally discovered something important. Although he knew the basics about Hirohiko and Yukina, in some respects, he seemed to be doing a little insufficient. Even, it is not enough to be a little too much. Although it is some formal things, it seems that friends should also do it. At least, if he did, both Hirohiko and Xuena would be very happy. In an instant, Qianye''s heart felt bitter. Next time, ask Hirohiko, what Xuena likes... If it doesn''t work, just ask, Kushina... However, his heart was suffering, but his mouth was filled with a warm smile. Yes! I now have friends who can give gifts! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1389： Tin box Gee! After letting the pigeons be released for so long, the guy is probably going to take advantage of the problem, although he asked Jiuxinai to tell him the reason for letting the pigeons go. However, whether this guy can eat this set is a problem. In case, if you borrow from the question... hateful! But let''s fall back! After deciding when to give Xuena a gift to compensate, Chiba began to face the current problem. It was said that he would go after dinner that day, but he didnt expect that to this day, he would only ask about the secret sign. Although he was asked to say hello, but because of his relationship with Hyuga Xueying, the other party had to find a reason for not dealing with him. He doesn''t seem to be able to find any reason to refute, after all, he has made an appointment and the pigeon is him. And if he changed to Hyuga Snow Eagle Pigeon for so long, he probably wouldn''t have a good face, maybe he would have to ridicule him the whole time. This is a heart-to-heart, this guy will definitely have a few words. "Squeak..." Thinking about it, Chiba subconsciously pushed open the wooden door. This guy, how... But when he opened the wooden door, everything reflected under the white light fell into his eyes, but Qianye''s face changed suddenly, with a look of surprise. "You came." Afterwards, there was a slightly hoarse voice in this secret room. "What''s wrong with you?" At the same time, looking at the Hyuga Xueying sitting on the table in front of him, Chiba murmured. In his words, there was a sense of worry, something that Chiba could not believe would appear between him and Hyuga Snow. The worry between the eagles. "It''s nothing, it''s just that I haven''t had a good rest these days." The Hyuga Xueying at this time did not have all kinds of cynicism because of his pigeons as Chiba thought, and he didn''t even lift his eyelids, and just spoke in an absent-minded tone. "Hey, what''s the problem? Is it the problem with these two boxes? What''s the matter?" Seeing Hyuga Xueying''s reaction, Chiba frowned, couldn''t help taking a few steps forward, and said solemnly. At this moment, in front of him, Hyuga Xueying shrugged her shoulders, almost propped up her body with her hands on the table, her eyes were slightly sunken in the eye sockets with thick dark circles, and her cheeks were slightly She was sunken and looked wilted, but she was a lot thinner, and her spirit was very bad. In his hand, it was Jiu Xin Nai''s bento box, which didn''t look like it was opened, and he didn''t know if it was finished or it was not eaten at all. And in front of him, where the one with tired eyes is watching, are two boxes of the same size. Both are palm-sized dark iron boxes. They are simple and dull. Although they look ordinary, they are hidden. , But reveals an unusual way. Come to think of it, these two iron boxes should have a combination lock or the like. The reason why Jixiang Xueying was so thin and sluggish this day is probably to open these two iron boxes. "These two tin boxes must be opened." After hearing Chiba''s three questions, Hyuga Xueying still didn''t show much interest. He just pointed to the two iron boxes in front of him, and there was a sense of exhaustion in his words. "Where did this come from?" In response, Chiba frowned again, took a few steps forward, sat down in front of him, hesitated for a moment, but spoke. "The secret code, I have already cracked it. If you didn''t come over, I went to the place marked by the secret code and dug out the two boxes." In response to Chiba''s question, Hyuga Xueying rubbed his eyes, moved his gaze slightly away from the box, looked at Chiba, and said. Sure enough, what is indicated by the code, are these two boxes? But when he heard this sentence, Chiba didn''t feel any surprise. When he saw these two boxes that shouldn''t be here, he knew that most of them were the answers to the secret questions he wanted to know. "What are you kidding! Do you know your own situation, you do this..." However, although there is no surprise in his heart, there is an unknown fire, and Qianye''s words are already carrying anger. It is impossible for these two iron boxes to appear here, nor can they be dug out here. The only explanation can only be that the secret code marked a certain location, and Hyuga Xueying secretly dug it out. With the body of a sinner, he dug out and brought it back among the secret whistles in the village. "Dont worry, Ive planned this matter for two days. Even though I lost one eye, my eyes would still not come out of the basket. I dont need to think about myself, but I will not neglect Master Xuenas position. And... the position of Teacher Kushina." In this regard, hearing this sentence, Hyuga Xueying reversed the previous malaise, raised the volume slightly, and said. "Then why don''t you tell me?" Looking at Hyuga Xueying''s body straightened up because of the argument, Chiba took a slight breath, as if he had suppressed something, and said as calmly as possible. "Do you have time?" In response, Hyuga Xueying tilted his head and spit out these words. It sounded like these ill-tempered words, but they seemed to have a lot of anger. "No! I''m free without you!" And when he heard this sentence, Chiba also said very confidently, ignoring Hyuga Xueying''s irritable irony, and said as expected. "you!" Regarding this, seeing Chiba''s righteous appearance, Hyuga Xueying seemed to choke in one breath, but as his throat rolled, he could only blush and his neck was thick. "You eat your meal, I''ll take a look." Seeing Hyuga Xueying''s stare, Chiba took two iron boxes ~www.novelhall.com~ and began to study. To Hyuga Xueying, he left this sentence and ignored it. cut! Bastard! You have strength to fight with me! It''s absolutely true that I can''t get through with me. And such a relieved thought flashed in his mind. This bastard... Is it? And at this moment, Hyuga Xueying who heard this sentence was first angry and then angry, but looking at the concentration of the guy who was not dealing with him, the anger in his chest suddenly disappeared and he was slightly startled. Gee! Damn it! I was scolded by this guy, but I couldn''t find a rebuttal! This time, I really passed! Even if you want to know what''s inside, and what Mr. Shinsuke said "must be opened after he died", you shouldn''t care about your body! At this moment, after this shock, he was extremely angry, and Hyuga Xueying suddenly realized something. This series of thoughts that I didn''t know whether it was aggrieved or enlightened flashed through my mind. Then, after this, his hands moved to the bento. Not an idiot after all! I still know how to eat! Regarding this, from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Chiba, who was moving Hyuga Snow Eagle, rolled his eyes slightly, and then focused his gaze on the iron box completely without distraction. And the secret curse that flashed in his mind, but it carried a few minutes and a few breaths of relief. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1389 Iron Box (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1390： Hint Three-layer lock... The first layer is the outermost seal technique, the second layer is the combination lock installed on the box, and the third layer, which covers the entire box, is still based on the technique, but is different from the spell seal and seal technique. Up. This should be a very important thing. After studying the two boxes up and down a few times, Chiba frowned slightly, and a dignified look appeared on his face. Its no wonder that Hyuga Xueying has been able to waste sleep and food for these two boxes for so many days. First of all, the three layers of protection are very tight. You can see that it is a very important thing at a glance, and it is after Shinsuke Hyuga made his own defect. For Hyuga Xueying, the importance of this is self-evident. It''s no wonder that he is so unwise to forget about sleep and food, Chiba still knows Hyuga Xueying. For Hyuga Yuki, there are no more than three important people, Shinsuke Hyuga, Yukina, and Hirohiko. The former is a mentor, almost the same person as his father, and it is a great kindness to save him from carving the bird in the cage. What''s more, it is the kindness of nurturing and teaching for many years. Chiba believes that Hyuga Yuki''s affection for Hyuga Shinsuke is incomparable, even unimaginable. And Xuena, needless to say, the two grew up together. Judging from some of the situations between the two, Chiba can only say that although the two are not brothers and sisters, they are better than brothers and sisters. Family affection, it is undeniable that Chiba hates this person, or cares about the fact that he wanted to kill himself. And Yukina also respected Hyuga Yukio. He really came to see him as his brother. The reason why Chiba chose to let go, not to retaliate. Hearing about Taki Mahabas deeds, respecting Taki Mahabas choice is one of them. , Second, because Yukina respected Taki Mahabas choice and did not pursue it. He was still somewhat uncomfortable, but seeing what Hyuga Yuuki did for Yuuki, even bowed his head to himself, Chiba felt He was completely relieved, he couldn''t blame a brother who thought about his most annoying person for his sister, and bowed his head to the most annoying person who would never bow his head even if he died. And that younger sister is still one of her most important best friends. As for Hirohiko, Chiba also believes that Hyuga Xueyings feelings for him are by no means inferior to him. It can be said that Hyuga Xueying is friends with him. Apart from his teammates Muzi and Sata Nozawa, there is only Hirohiko. . And with Hyuga Xueying''s character, such a friend would never treat it casually. Although Chiba hardly saw the exchange between the two, he believed that the relationship between the two could definitely become a close friend. If it''s just for pair training, there is no need for Hongyan to run the Hyuga clan every other time. And these two boxes are related to both his master and his father, and Shinsuke Hyuga, who is so kind to him, and more likely to involve his only relative, the only sister, Xuena, these three most important people, and their The second is related to these two boxes, how can he not fall into it. Moreover, these two boxes have three layers of protection, which are equivalent to three combination locks, and their importance is self-evident. You dont have to think about it. You cant open the tin box forcibly. If you open it forcibly, there must be some mechanism inside, which will destroy the contents of the box, or even crack the password. If you are not careful, it will cause something inside. destroyed. For Chiba, the first seal technique was nothing. With his current seal technique attainments, he could easily crack it. The code lock that comes with this tin box is a physical method. As long as the code is cracked, it can be opened. It takes time. Or, if you look for it in the letter, you may also find clues left by Shinsuke Hyuga. It''s a little troublesome, but it''s not a big problem. Such a physical lock password is different from the other two passwords. Unless it is Shinsuke Hyuga who does not want people to open the iron box, then clues will be inevitably left. If no clues are left, they will be given the opportunity to try multiple times. Otherwise, there is no clue, there is no chance for multiple attempts, and it cannot be opened forcibly, unless the luck is hit by the meteorite, I am afraid that the contents inside are only intended to be destroyed. As for the third layer, the technique that covers the entire box, Chiba estimated that it was somewhat similar to the system of seal technique and curse seal technique, enchantment. "These two boxes, Master Jinsuke, did you say what boxes are?" Thinking of this, Chiba pursed his lips, looked at the Hyuga Xueying who had already eaten half of his lunch there, and said. "Master Jinsuke said, it''s very important." Regarding this, Hyuga Xueying said this without raising his head. Very important Nonsense! Of course I know its important. These three layers of protection can basically block most people. The two kinds of sealing technique and enchantment are very rare, not to mention that they are both learned, and there is a physics in between. The code lock, this is really a clue to Shinsuke Hyuga, so it can''t be solved. I am afraid that only you and I can open the letter! Hearing this sentence, Qianye almost cursed in his heart. He didn''t need to think about all these three words. It''s just nonsense! Ok? Me and you who left the letter? After this curse, Qianye suddenly flashed his head, and looked at Hyuga Xueying with a look of astonishment. As if thinking of something absolutely impossible. "What are you doing?" At the same time, Hyuga Xueying seemed to have noticed Chiba''s gaze ~www.novelhall.com~ while pulling the bento while frowning, said angrily. Although he listened to Chibas reminder and started to eat well, he still had a lot of trouble with Chibas reminder, especially when he could not say anything to refute, he could only listen to Chibas situation, which made him even more so. Depressed. "Do you... know how to enchantment?" Hearing Yuuki Hyuga''s ill-tempered words, Chiba asked with strong questioning words. "how do you know?" Hearing Qianba''s words with strong doubts, Hyuga Xueying suddenly raised his head, looked at Qianba with a surprised expression, and blurted out even more. Really? Can the Hyuga clan use enchantment art? Uh Like a curse seal like a bird in a cage, enchantment skills shouldn''t be a problem, after all, they are all based on spells. Then... This day Xueying can use enchantment... The meaning of Shinsuke Hyuga really means... When he heard this sentence, Chiba suddenly turned around and looked at the two dark tin boxes. "what have you found?" In response, Hyuga Xueying''s face was serious, and he asked seriously. "Tsk! Unexpectedly..." And hearing this sentence from Hyuga Xueying, Chiba first took a deep breath, then slowly turned his head back, until his gaze touched the inquiring gaze of Hyuga Xueying, and his mouth was a kind of Very helpless and dissatisfied tone. "I want to work with you!" Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. The mobile version reading URL of the Museum of Literature: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1391： Cooperation? "Cooperation?" Hearing Chiba''s helpless and dissatisfied words, Hyuga Xueying was taken aback for a moment, then his eyes opened slightly, and his eyes suddenly moved to the two iron boxes, as if suddenly thinking of something, he said: "Seal technique... knot Jie Shu... can it be said?" "Yes, including the separate letter to us, I''m afraid it all means this, let us cooperate." In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, and he said affirmatively. "You mean, the lock code is in the letter?" Hearing what Chiba said and mentioning the letter, Hyuga Xueying quickly understood, and immediately spoke. "Isn''t this obvious?" In response to this, Chiba spoke out of anger, but he withdrew his gaze and looked at the two dark tin boxes. Then, Hyuga Xueying did not refute, she was just like him, and moved her gaze to the two dark tin boxes. Sealing technique, code lock, enchantment technique... They represent what Chiba is good at, what Hyuga Xueying is good at, and there is a code that can only be hidden in the letter. There is no doubt that Shinsuke Hyuga wants them to unite and cooperate with each other in the future. As for the cooperation, Shinsuke Hyuga didn''t say, and they didn''t know it. Basically, it can be considered that no matter what happens in the future, they must cooperate sincerely and trust each other. These two dark tin boxes, no matter what is hidden in them, now it seems that the two have understood that this is the silent will of Hyuga Shinsuke. They told them to put aside their prejudices and face the future together. However, this silent last word was extremely unpleasant to the two of them now. For Chiba, after all, Hyuga Xueying once wanted to kill him. Although he chose to be relieved, the killing intent that Hyuga Xueying revealed to him was not so good and completely let go. As time goes by, Qian Ye''s understanding of Hyuga Xueying deepened, and he understood that this **** was not the arrogant brother at the beginning, but a trustworthy guy, but the pimple has been planted and has not been resolved. The two have no grudges, but that hate The feeling of the other party is deeply imprinted. It is not to say that you let go, or that you cooperate to cooperate. As for Hyuga Xueying, after learning that his father did not die by the hands of Chiba''s father, on the contrary, he died to protect Chiba''s father, the grievances against Chiba that he had died because of his father''s death have been released, but, seeing this Guy, thinking that he was forgiven by this guy, he didnt receive any punishment. In his heart, he always got a bump, and he always felt that he was able to live a comfortable life because of the blessing of the guy named Taki Chiba. Zhong is obviously very upset, but he can''t refute it. It is really very uncomfortable, and this uncomfortable naturally reflects on Chiba''s body, and his dislike for this uncomfortable seems to extend to Chiba''s body. , No matter how you want to control yourself, the dislike for Chiba will always be gushing out, and it is not pleasing to see Chiba. At this moment, the two people, after realizing the silent will, really did not have any intention to obey the will. Moreover, it is rare to hold well-conceived objections. If you have to cooperate with each other, it is estimated that you will die faster! Yes, at this moment, the reason why the two did not speak was because of the first tacit thoughts that appeared between them. Even, the two people feel a little unhappy now. The reason why their eyes fell on the tin box was the second tacit idea of ??the two. This box should not be opened. That''s right, at this moment, this moment, the moment their eyes reflected these two dark tin boxes, such a thought began to turn in their hearts. And then, after this thought, it was the third tacit thought between them. Gee! Is there no other way besides cooperation? There should be other methods. Then, this silence continued for a long time. "Are you sure, you can unlock the barrier technique?" Although it lasted for a long time, in the end, Chiba spoke first. After all, these two dark tin boxes are still very attractive to him. Although he can''t think of what Hyuga Shinsuke''s left will have important meaning to him, but now, since Hyuga Shinsuke left the letter It was given to him, it would not be just for him to cooperate with Hyuga Xueying, there must be Shinsuke Hyuga''s deep meaning in it, and he was also very curious about what it would be. He believed that Shinsuke Hyuga would never leave two useless things for him and Xueying Hyuga, which would only worsen their relationship. So, although I can''t imagine what it will be inside, Chiba still feels that it doesn''t matter if I endure unhappy cooperation. Moreover, Shina Hyuga is Yuuna''s father. There may be some arrangements for Yuuna. If he fails, some arrangements for Yuuna will definitely be good for Yuuna. Now, as long as it is good for Xuena, he will work hard or even fight for it at all costs. So, here, he spoke first. "Are you sure about sealing technique, can you solve it?" At the same time, just as Chiba''s words uttered slowly for a moment, Hyuga Xueying also raised her head, looked at Chiba, and asked. Between the words, just like Chiba, they decided to work together. "Uh" But when they heard each other''s question, both of them were stunned. Obviously, they did not expect that the other party would actually think the same as themselves. "Im fine~www.novelhall.com~ Then, Chiba reacted a little faster and said, now that we have decided to cooperate, Chiba intends to take a step back, considering that she is not pleasing to the eyes of the other party. Show your sincerity and improve the quality of cooperation. "Enchantment technique, I learned it from Master Dajinsuke. As long as Master Jinsuke does not use a more advanced enchantment technique, I can crack it. If it is more advanced, then you have to give me some time. Obviously, Hyuga Xueying also knows how to cooperate. After Chiba finished speaking, he hurriedly followed up as a response to Chiba''s sincerity. "Letter, do you still keep it." In response to this, Chiba''s face didn''t change much, and he said. It turns out... it''s not necessarily able to crack. This guy It turns out that there are also things that are not good at! However, he should think the same as me now. After all, it is something left by Shinsuke Hyuga, and it may also involve Xuena. When he meets Xuena, he can really put down his face. I have to admit this! And this thought flashed through his mind. "Do you still keep it?" In this regard, Hyuga Xueying did not face to answer, but asked rhetorically. Then, seeing each other''s looks, their faces began to look ugly. Silence came again. And, this time, it was especially long. letter How could it still be kept! During this time, the two flashed through the fourth thought of understanding. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1392： cautious "For the time being, I will solve the sealing technique first. I still have business today and must rush back to the camp. Let''s not try this code lock. Try to remember the content of the letter as much as possible, and let''s talk about it." Slowly pushing the two dark tin boxes to Xueying Hyuga, Chiba sighed and said to him. "I know." In response, Hyuga Xueying nodded. Although he did not look away from the iron box, he still looked a little anxious to open it, but in his tone, he had calmed down. The answer to this sentence is also very positive. . He knew that it was useless to be anxious now, he could only do it slowly, or in other words, he could only do it cautiously. This combination lock, as a physical means, is still much more difficult than the two types of surgical insurance. If the letter is still there, then this physical means should be the simplest one. After all, Shinsuke Hyuga was not meant to embarrass them. , But let them cooperate. Sealing technique and enchantment technique are one kind. The code of this combination lock and the two letters given separately are undoubtedly linked together, and it is another hint to let them put down their prejudices. The hint of cooperation, so the password must be in the two letters. Its just that both of these two letters have been destroyed. After all, Shinsuke Hyuga died because of a betrayal. Chiba cannot keep it. Since Yuuki Hyugas secret code has been explained, in order to prevent anyone from identifying it through this letter. In order to be safe, he also destroyed the letter. Now, the clue to the code of the code lock has been destroyed by the two. And this code lock, I dont know whether it is a one-time decryption design or a multiple decryption design. The one-time decryption design means that the password can only be entered once. If it is wrong, the mechanism will be triggered and the contents of the box will be destroy. With multiple decryption design, the password can be tried multiple times, and the mechanism will not be touched after a password error. The former is undoubtedly only one chance, and typing errors will be over. The latter naturally has multiple opportunities and can be tried multiple times. And this is why they have to be cautious, and in this sentence of the two of them, they have basically reached a consensus. Both felt that the former was more likely. Since Shinsuke Hyuga left the password in the letter, it is estimated that only one chance will be given, otherwise it will not achieve the goal of cooperation between the two. After all, considering Hyuga Shinsuke''s knowledge of the two of them, he couldn''t think that giving a combination lock that had been tried many times would stump them and force them to cooperate. "Well, don''t worry too much." Hearing the affirmative answer from Hyuga Xueying, Chiba stood up, but frowned slightly, and couldn''t help but warn him again. He understands the mood of Hyuga Xueying very much, and he also knows that he must now very much want to unlock the combination locks of the two iron boxes, but this is really something that cant be rushed, in case he is in a hurry, the password Wrong, this is a one-time physical password lock again, and it''s basically over. And these two dark tin boxes, of course, are going to stay here. It is not convenient for Chiba to take them away. Moreover, he has already done what he can do, and the seal technique that should be solved is also unlocked, but it is Hyuga Xueying''s. Enchantment technique is the last stage, and his enchantment technique may still be lacking. The iron box here is left to study the enchantment technique above, and he has no reason to take it away. He was really worried about this sentence and couldn''t help but say it. "Don''t worry, I also know that haste is not enough. Now I am stuck in the physical code lock. I still know how to measure. In addition to the enchantment technique, I still need some research. For the time being, I will not Move this physical code lock. But I hope you dont delay too much time." Hearing this urge, Hyuga Xueying frowned first in dissatisfaction, and then he took a deep breath. After all, there was no seizure, and he just said as calmly as possible. "Do not worry." In this regard, the corner of Chiba''s mouth also twitched slightly, but after all, he said as calmly as possible. Then, after dropping this sentence, Chiba turned and left, and Hyuga Xueying didn''t keep it, but began to pick up the leftover food in the bento box. But after Chiba left, Hyuga Xueying finished eating and packed his lunch. After looking at the two dark tin boxes, he hesitated. After all, he did not sit down again, but walked to the side bed. , Heyi went to sleep. Gee! It was true that Shinsuke Hyuga actually hid the password in the letter, which was a bit ill-considered. After all, this was a letter passed after his failure. His letter was more sensitive and should not be hidden in the letter. And it''s almost the same if there is a secret sign, which is easy to mislead people, and it is easy for people to think that the letter has no other value. There is only one secret code for valuable things! And after Xiang Xueying fell asleep that day, Chiba also stepped into the small woods. After covering the secret door, he looked up at the leaves on the trees that had completely turned into yellow, and the corners of his mouth appeared slightly. wry smile. "Oh, forget it! I am afraid that Shinsuke Hyuga never thought that his well-thought-out plan would fail~www.novelhall.com~ If it were me, I am afraid I would not be defeated. At that time, when the old patriarch Hyuga died, The heir is weak, he has united so many family divisions of the Hyuga clan, and he has his own overwhelming expectations...In any case, Shinsuke Hyuga did not expect that he would lose, and he would lose so badly!" Then, in this wry smile, Chiba was a little bit sorrowful. From Shinsuke Hyugas letter, he could still see a lot of things and knew enough. Although he didnt witness it with his own eyes, he was very concerned about this incident of forcing the palace to seize power. , He can still imagine. Apart from sighing about this, he had nothing but a pity. It is a pity that Shinsuke Hyuga has a bad move, but it is also a pity that Shinsuke Hyuga has a heart for reform. After all, if the caged bird system is lifted, it is only a good thing for Yukina that it is not a bad thing. This is regarded as Hyuga Shinsuke not rebelling, and Hyuga succeeds to the throne. When Hyuga Shinsuke is alive, Yukina has no possibility of engraving a caged bird. However, after Shinsuke Hyuga died, Hyuga Nissa succeeded to the throne for his daughter, Hinata Hinata or Hinata, and he was sure that he would have to take the clan of Xuena. At that time, Xuena still cannot escape the bad luck of the bird in the cage. Chiba didn''t feel any dissatisfaction with Shinsuke Hyuga''s behavior, even if he made Yukana''s current situation very difficult. Game of Thrones is so cruel. "Hey, let''s say goodbye to Xuenai, and then go to the celebration party." Thinking of this, Chiba took a breath, adjusted his emotions, and walked towards the Japanese-style cabin. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1393： wrong! "Xue Na, I''m back... eh? Why are you alone?" Pushing open the door of the Japanese-style log cabin with one hand, he walked into the entrance, and after a probe glanced around, he said with some confusion. "Welcome back." When she heard Chibas voice, Xuena stopped the lettering, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, and said: "The two sisters are going to have a handover ceremony today. Here are two sisters who have just been promoted to Zhongren. The commander of the side intends to let them experience and practice." "Oh, is it so?" In response, Chiba nodded with understanding. Then, with a series of rubbing noises, Chiba stepped into the living room and walked towards the low table. "What did you bring?" And hearing this rubbing sound, Xuena asked keenly. "Some food is just right. You are the only one now, but for these five people, I don''t know if I can finish it." Hearing Xuena''s question, Chiba looked down at the big bag in his hand that he would hit his knee at almost every step, and spoke casually. "Oh, by the way, Mr. Kushina, are you coming back today?" At the end, he seemed to have thought of something and added another sentence. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai, I have something to do today, otherwise I will not be handed over to Sister Liang." Hearing Chiba''s words, Xuena answered truthfully, slightly lowering the small bamboo slip in his hand, and looking in the direction where Chiba was, where the squeaky friction sound gradually became dense. "Oh, too." At this time, Chiba has already begun to take out things from the big bag, what packed lunch boxes, roast chicken wrapped in lotus leaves, delicately packaged pastries...slowly filling up like magic. In front of this Xue Nai. The scent of the food slowly escaped with the act of filling the table like magic. "How much did you buy for food?" Although invisible to the eyes, listening to the sounds of Chiba''s movements and the scent of many tempting foods, Xuena quickly thought of the changes on the table now, and she even noticed that she was piled on The small bamboo slips of the documents on the desktop in front of them were moved elsewhere to avoid blocking the food in front of them. "Well, I thought, there are two more people, Mr. Jiuxinai may also be there, so I bought a lot, probably five people." To this, Chiba answered truthfully. "Aren''t you going to the camp to eat today?" Hearing this sentence, Xuena keenly discovered the meaning of these five people, and immediately asked. There are only four of her, Mr. Kushina, and the two sisters who perform the task together. There are five people here, so the fifth one must be Chiba''s. In other words, Chiba is going to stay for dinner and does not plan Back to camp. "It''s already started over there, I''m too late." Chiba looked at the stars outside, smiled and said, at the same time, folded the big bag and put it aside. All the food has been taken out, almost half of the low table is filled. "Isn''t it a celebration party today? Don''t you even go to this? It seems that the exercise you said is over, so I want to celebrate." In response, Xue Na frowned and said quite reproachfully. "Uh" Hearing this, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, then asked with a wry smile: "Who told you that?" This left from the underground secret room. Chiba was planning to go to the camp, but when he saw Xuena''s concentration outside the Japanese-style cabin, he finally gave up the plan to go to the camp inexplicably, thinking about having a good meal with Xuena. Then, there is the present scene. After he made the decision, he hurriedly bought dinner while the store in the village was not closed. For this dinner, it can be said that the signature dishes of some famous stores in the village are all here. Now, as Narutos assistant agent, Chiba is no longer the orphan who relied on subsistence allowances at the beginning. The salary has risen sharply. The salary alone is hundreds of times the previous. In addition, there is still some surplus in the task salary of the mission during the war. Although these dishes are not cheap, they don''t make Chiba feel bad. At that time, I thought there might be other people who bought and bought, and there were more. Of course, with his current appetite, there is no need to worry about wasting the half-table dishes. It''s just the difference between people who eat more and half full, and people who eat less. "Kakashi, I came to you just now. I told you to host the celebration. I thought you were going to prepare something." In response to this, Xue Na took the chopsticks handed over by Chiba, and said with some helplessness on his face. "Uh" After hearing the three words "Kakashi", Chiba''s mouth twitched obviously, and his face looked ugly. It''s over, I''m afraid this will be ridiculed again when I go back! Moreover, to make matters worse, Kakashi came here to find me in person this time, I am afraid it will be maddening. In his mind, a series of thoughts flashed through, and in his mind, Kakashi''s eyes were like looking at a dead bug. but Forget it. Anyway, that''s it, there is nothing to think about. Then, in the next second, he slammed Kakashi''s voice out of his mind very casually, and this madness became maddening. He was commanding and dispatching the whole process. How could he grab the qualification to host the celebration banquet? . Ok! If it does, it would be disrespectful to Kakashi. This is my affirmation of Kakashi''s contribution, and thanks! In the next second, Chiba decisively found an excuse. Although a bit far-fetched, it is definitely a reason. "Hey! Don''t move! The bowl is here!" But thinking of this, Chiba''s mouth made an abrupt sound. He stopped Yukina who was about to fumble on the edge of the table, handed the bowl next to him, and grabbed the fumbled Yukina''s hand and moved it to the bowl. . "Uh...huh?" Feeling the warmth of Chiba''s hands and the solid and cold touch of the bowl, Xuena was taken aback for a moment, and then two blushes flew up on his face, his body stiffened slightly, and a subconscious voice in his mouth was ashamed. Intently and softly "Uh", but in the middle of this, her face changed slightly, and the um at the back turned into a suspicious tone. How...how do you feel that Chiba is a little abnormal? In her heart, doubt quietly overshadowed the sudden shyness. Hard work... Xuena! At this time, Chiba''s lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes reflected the snow-white palms in his palms. That pair of hands were originally crystal clear and flawless, wrapped in a snow-white bandage. "Does it hurt?" Looking at it, Chiba suddenly said something for no reason. "what?" And hearing this softly caring words, almost her shoulders trembled at Xuena~www.novelhall.com~ A pair of white eyes stared slightly round, "looking" at Chiba, but utterly speaking. Out of this modal particle. Chi... Chiba... No... not normal! Absolutely... Absolutely abnormal! Difficult... is it sick? And in her heart, it has already sublimated from doubt to panic and panic. "No... nothing!" But at this time, Chiba seemed to suddenly realize something, and quickly let go of Xuena''s hand, a trace of unnatural flashes across his face, and almost subconsciously said in his mouth. What...what''s going on? How could I... just say something like that? But in his heart, there was a whole lot of doubts, and he didn''t know what to say just now. Obviously, what he wanted to ask was the words "How is the hand?" No, this is definitely not Chiba, Chiba will never talk like that... Chiba, never talk like that! At this moment, Xue Nai was holding the bowl in his hand, hanging in the air, and his heart was already full of surprise. "Who are you? Where is Chiba?" Then, her face suddenly became solemn, and the other hand moved slightly, and a small kunai accurately pressed against Qianye''s neck. "Pretending to be Chiba, what is your purpose?" Then, there was a deep icy cold, spit out from Xuena''s mouth. A trace of killing intent slowly came from Xuena... Appear! Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand three hundred and ninety-three chapters are wrong! (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1394： bad! Die...dead... Almost... almost... With eyes wide open, Qianye''s whole body stiffened, and his eyes moved little by little along the slowly retracted snow-white bandage-wrapped hands, and the little Kumu who Xuebai rushed into the wrapped hands, a kind of cold back. Feeling, slowly emerging from the back of his spine. The hand of Xuena just now came too suddenly, and it came too fast. He didn''t react at all. If Xuena really stabbed at that time, he might be a dead body with his neck covered. Up. And if there wasn''t the dialogue just now to verify his true body, and the password he set when he was on the mission, I am afraid that he would now be a fallen corpse with his neck covered. "Yes... I''m sorry!" But at this time, when Qianye''s gaze fell on the table with Xiao Kuwu, Xue Nai''s underground head and snow-white neck were reflected in his eyes. I What am I doing! I... what did I do to Chiba? At this moment, Xue Nai''s heart was already filled with self-blame. "No! What are you doing, Xuena, raise your head quickly, and nothing happened? Also, your suspicion is justified. On the contrary, I think you did it right." Seeing Xuenai''s appearance, Chiba couldn''t worry about it anymore, and hurriedly stood up and reached out to help Xuenai, but after thinking of something, his hands were in the air, and he said quickly. Yes, I was a bit abnormal just now! That sentence...how can I say it, nor can I say that. Based on what Xuena knew about me, it was normal to suspect me. In this matter, the fault is with me. Moreover, Xuenai''s reaction was reassuring. A bit of anomaly could make such a decisive decision, which first restrained people. Although Xuena can''t see it anymore, but... It''s better than before! But such a reassuring thought flashed in his mind. "But... I... I am..." Hearing Chiba''s words, Xue Nai''s head lowered, and she couldn''t speak even more. If the hand was a little worse just now, then it was impossible for Kuan to plunge into Chiba''s neck, killing Chiba. At this moment, her hands were trembling slightly under the table, and she grasped the hem of her clothes tightly. In my heart, I am extremely afraid. "Okay! Don''t talk about it. If you do this, I actually feel relieved. You... are better than before!" Regarding this, no one in Chiba let Xuena finish speaking, but interrupted her words. After making fists with his hands, as if he had made some determination, he grabbed the shoulders of Xuena, Her shoulders slowly lifted. "Moreover, there is no damage. Although you can''t see it anymore, the accuracy and precision of your shots are better than before. I seem to underestimate you!" Then, after Xuena straightened up and the pale face reflected in her eyes, she added with a smile. "Chiba..." Feeling Chiba''s gaze, and perceiving the gentle and firm touch on his shoulders, Xue Nai''s face showed a look of astonishment and murmured in his mouth. "Don''t worry, even if your hands tremble, you won''t be able to hurt me. At that time, I''ll end up with a substitute technique." Looking at Xue Nai''s pale face, Qianye pursed her lips, and said hurriedly. Told a white lie. At that time, Qianye was unavoidable, and he was shocked himself, it was impossible to seal the seal. Uh Yes, Chiba, how could it be hurt so easily. And this sentence, this white lie, is quite useful. Hearing this sentence, Xuena''s face obviously eased, and in her heart, there was such a feeling of relief. Thoughts. "Okay, let''s eat!" Seeing Xuenas face relaxed, Chiba knew it was effective. At the moment, he didnt get too entangled in the original topic, but changed the topic: "What happened during this period, tell me, Ive been for several days. Not at home anymore." With that, Chiba also let go of his hand and sat back. "During this time? What happened?" As for Chiba''s topic change, Xuena was immediately attracted to her, but she didn''t understand why Chiba asked. "Well, yes, has anything interesting happened lately?" In response, Chiba smiled slightly, with a somewhat successful smile on his face, and said. "Interesting things?" Hearing this, Xue Nai was slightly taken aback. "Yes, such as the defense forces, such as Mr. Jiu Xinnai, everything is good, talk about it, it is better to have some gossip in the village, and there is also official business, just like the situation on the defense force. I also want to find out. This way, the food will be more flavorful." In response, Chiba said. "Defense forces? Hmm...hmm?" And when it comes to official business, Xuena seems to think of something quickly and is about to speak, but at this moment, she seems to have thought of something again, and she stopped talking. Wait... wait a minute! Now... this one is... the real Chiba. That... Then, just now... Just now... Just just now? At this moment, her heart jumped suddenly, and her whole face instantly turned red into a red apple. Thousand... Thousand Thousand Thousand... Qianye, Gang... Just now, Xin... Xin Xin Xin Xin Xin... Distressed? At this moment, her head went blank, and her whole person froze there. "Snow... Xuena?" "Xue Nai?" "Fever? Why is your face so red?" "What''s wrong? Say something?" "Hey! Xuena, are you okay!" "Oops, fainted!" Afterwards, in this remote Japanese-style cabin, Chiba''s increasingly anxious voice came. ... At this time, on the other side, the camp. "Duh!" The sound of a slight hard object being lowered sounded in this dim cell. "Nao..." Muttered softly, floating gently in the darkness. Do not worry! I will never do stupid things~www.novelhall.com~ definitely not! In the dimness, Hongyan sat on the edge of the bed, silently looking at the crevice in the jail door with a little light in front, and slowly leaned back until he leaned against the wall. In his eyes, the bright red light slowly faded. "Hahaha! Idiot, this is all burnt!" "Ah! My meat!" "Mine, it''s all mine, these meats are all mine!" And outside the cell, there was laughter from the students. The celebration party has already begun. According to what Kakashi said just now, a barbecue meeting was held today to reward the students who were active during this period. is it? It has been ten days, and there is really no real feeling. Then, listening to these laughter, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and in his mind were the scenes of the students who had been able to smile at him and the time when everyone was working together. I don''t know, what''s going on with Itachi now? Then, an inexplicable worry came to my heart. I don''t know whether Kakashi found Chiba. After that, he couldn''t help but come up with such an idea. "Wow..." However, as soon as this thought turned, the visitor port on the prison door was suddenly pulled open. The flames flooded the entire cell instantly. A stern face full of anger appeared in front of his eyes, almost eager to choose someone to eat. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand three hundred and ninety-four chapters are bad! (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1395： It seems "It seems that you did not find him." Looking at the stern face in front of him that was full of anger, a layer of helplessness slowly appeared on Hongyan''s poker face, and he slowly spoke. "Let me meet him next time... I''m going to kill him!" Regarding Hongyan''s words, under the mask on his stern face full of anger, which was eager to choose people, there was a bit of gritted teeth. This voice, this dress, is Kakashi. "Heh... Didn''t I tell you that if he doesn''t want to come, you can''t find him. Moreover, he has a lot of things now. You don''t know what he is doing secretly, so you can bear it more. Some." In response, Hongyan sighed and said. "This guy is no longer annoying." Hearing this sentence, Kakashi''s voice also faded a bit of anger. Although the words were still angered, but in terms of tone, it was helpless to suppress his anger. At this time, he put the small torch in his hand like a torch shelf on the side, and suddenly, the cell was a little brighter. The fire light made it only able to accommodate a pallet and a sink, plus a small square. The table, and then there is only a cell in the aisle where a single person can walk a few steps back and forth. "It''s not the first day I met him. Besides, he may have deliberately avoided you this time. In this stay in the camp, he may also think that these are all your credit. If he does come, it seems like he will Taking all your credits is the same. After all, in this operation, most of the students came for him. It is easy to take your credits. Perhaps, he does not want you to be treated unfairly. " Watching Kakashi hang the torch, Hirohiko''s mouth rarely smiled, saying this for Chiba. This Kakashi refers to him, naturally Chiba undoubtedly, a few hours ago, Kakashi came here to ask him where Chiba might go, obviously looking for Chiba, and Kakashi was also It explained that Chiba was to host the celebration. At that time, Kakashi was determined to find Chiba, and asked him to do something that suits his current identity. Of course, as a result, it was naturally slid by Chiba again. "How is it possible, this kid is completely troublesome." Kakashi was quite disapproving of this, but there was no anger in his tone this time. At the same time, he also put down the plate with many barbecues and kebabs in his hand and put it on the small square table. on. "Perhaps, but no one can guess what he wants to do, can he?" Hearing this, Hongyan thought a little, but couldn''t say anything to refute, so he had to admit. "Huh? This is..." At this time, Kakashi, who was about to put down the plate and turned around, was about to say something, but seemed to have discovered something. His eyes moved slightly down and landed on the inner corner of the table. At this time, the inside of the barbecue plate. , He just ignored the past corner. Where his gaze fell, there was a wooden statue the size of a palm. The fine wood should be the wood produced in the virgin forest here. The image of the girl carved by this statue is also lifelike, with a true face, almost Call it a work of art. At this moment, his eyes were also attracted by this sculpture. This... The girl who is carving, how familiar. And in his mind, such a thought flashed inexplicably. "Oh, this is what I did in my spare time." In this regard, Hongyan followed Kakashi''s gaze, and when he touched the sculpture, a faint light flashed in his eyes, and after a slight pause, he spoke. In the tone, there is not much change. "That''s right, your hands are really a coincidence. I feel that when you retire and become a carver, you will definitely become a celebrity in the future." Hearing that, Kakashi didn''t care much, just praised his skills. "Really? I hope there is such a day." In response to this, the corner of Hongyan''s mouth was a rare and almost invisible smile. Kakashis words actually touched his heart. When Nasu was still there, he used to fantasize that after he retired from his ninja career, he began to carve some small objects to support himself and Nao. Even after coming into contact with Chiba, he still dreamed of opening a shop with Chiba. With Chiba''s ability to make trouble, he felt that he really didn''t have to worry about anything in his old age. It is also possible to become a sculptor. It''s just that, after all, this is just a fantasy, and in the end it can only be the bitterness and sadness on his invisible smile. "Then, I have to leave. There are still many things outside. Although it is a celebration party, the safety measures cannot be completely empty. Here, you can eat it. I will not take this torch. You are in this matter. It''s also a great contribution, at least bigger than that named guy. You can use these lights and food with confidence." Kakashi was silent for Hongyan''s words, and then started again and spoke. "Ah, I know." In response, Hongyan nodded to express his understanding. "Take care of your body. If you have something to tell us in time, today your guard will not be withdrawn." During these words of Hongyan, Kakashi''s hand was already on the door, and he couldn''t help saying just as he was about to step out of the prison door. "Do not worry." In response, Hongyan nodded and said. "Um~www.novelhall.com~ then, goodbye." Hearing this sentence, Kakashi was not lingering, and he walked out directly, closing the cell door and closing the visitation port, leaving only the gap. However, this time, the cell door was closed, but it was no longer dark or dim. The warm fire light shining on the cell, and Hongyan''s poker face was also warm. "Use it with confidence?" Looking at the stacked barbeque on the table, there were almost a few people''s barbecue, and a little smile appeared on the corner of Hongyan''s mouth again. This Kakashi, like Chiba, is not a straightforward guy! And in his mind, he came to such a conclusion. "Right, Nao..." Later, his gaze fell on the lifelike sculpture, and he was suddenly darkened, and his mouth murmured. In my mind, scenes emerged. In that scene, the girl in front of him, accompanied by his side, shielded him from the scene of criticism from the clan. If, when I get out of prison, you can still wait for me at the door like before... How great... The scenes of this scene, in the end, stayed at the girl, leaning against the door and waiting. At this moment, the melting warmth, the slight smile, completely solidified on Hongyan''s face. In the end, it becomes cold at all costs. Bright red and cold. Absolutely, I will never let you go! Uchiha... Nobuhiko! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1396： Its time to rest It''s almost... It''s time to rest. Put the plate with the grilled meat back on the small table, looking at the statue of Nao in the corner of the table, Hirohiko slowly lay down. It was already two hours after Kakashi left. The melting fire in the room had slowly dimmed, and the burning torches were only candle-burning flames, which would soon go out. It''s hard for Kakashi... Looking at the fire, Hongyan had such a thought flashed in his mind. Although this cell was set up in the camp, it was in the same format as the confinement room, and everything was close to the confinement room. This is also to avoid suspicion. After all, the relationship between Chiba and him is too close. If some things are not handled well, Chiba may be said to be partial. Therefore, everything here is the same as the confinement room. The better part is that this cell will be relatively brighter. For example, during the day, the light coming in will bring light to the cell. At night, there will be stars and moons, so that the room will not be like a confinement room. I can''t see my fingers. After all, here is an empty camp, not the confinement room built in the middle of the mountain? The changes in the environment cannot completely block the light. According to the purpose of the confinement room, this cell cannot have light. It is to allow the wrongdoer to reflect on his faults in the darkness and loneliness, to get the purpose of correction and punishment. Sometimes, loss of freedom and loneliness add up. , The punishment effect will be more impressive. In fact, Konoha''s use of this punishment mechanism is still quite useful. So, here, in fact, he can''t have light. Kakashi did it, I am afraid it took a lot of effort. For Kakashi, it is naturally impossible for Hirohiko to think that he was deliberately destroying Chibas image. During this period of time, coupled with the relationship that lived together before, the two get along very happily. After all, this ninja engineering team, If Kakashi is the first to worry about it, then Hirohiko cannot escape the second. The two have gradually deepened their understanding of each other at work. Unlike Chiba, Chiba is a traverser after all. Kakashi''s personality is not much different from the original book. It just shows some living conditions that are not in the original book. Chiba''s understanding of Kakashi is actually already There is a general idea, so intentionally or unintentionally, I walked closer to Kakashi, and Kakashi is always paying attention to this super genius like himself, and the two naturally get closer. . Unlike Hirohiko, as a native of the Naruto world, even if he and Kakashi live together, they are still separated by some unfamiliar ones, and they have walked far away. Kakashi''s eyes have been on Chiba, naturally. He would also ignore Hongyan a little. This mission gave them a chance to get to know each other. After getting along, the two still had a tacit understanding. The relationship gradually improved. Now this torch is what Kakashi wanted. Of course, Kakashi is different from Chiba. After all, Chiba is the assistant of Naruto, and Hirohiko also feels that the power delegated to Chiba by the fourth generation of Naruto is much more than the scope of assistants. It is necessary to get a candle , Naturally it is a matter of one sentence. Although Kakashi is also in charge of this expansion plan, he is basically an ordinary ninja outside of this. It must have taken a lot of effort to win the light for himself for these few hours. After all, although he was detained in this camp, the guards were still the people in the confinement room. There was a secret post outside him. This secret post was the guard of the confinement room system. This light can be said to be a very precious gift from Kakashi. Moreover, listening to Kakashi''s last words, he originally wanted to persuade the guards to let the guards withdraw. The hidden meaning is also very clear. I just wanted him to go to the celebration together, but unfortunately it failed, so I could only use these barbecues and a few hours of light to reward him. Also, Kakashi could not stay too long. Otherwise, Hirohiko believed that Kakashi would not leave things alone. "Go to sleep." And thinking of this, Hongyan closed his eyes. He knows his current situation well. He is very grateful that Kakashi can try to persuade the guards, but after all, he is murdering the tribe, and is convicted of treason. The guilty man, and the evidence is solid, even Chiba is almost powerless, can only adopt a roundabout plan, can only say that this is his fault, Kakashi, Chiba has done enough for him. Here, he should still sleep when he should sleep, and work when he should work. Now he must do this, otherwise, he would have failed Chiba and Kakashi. Nao... But when he closed his eyes, a figure that was too familiar to him, the figure leaning against the door, naturally appeared in his mind. "Hongyan, I know, you must be angrily wanting to kill Brother Xinyan immediately..." "Remember, our clan is a clan next to darkness. This is my brother''s favorite saying during his lifetime..." "Now, your eyes will step into the darkness step by step, but your heart must not enter the darkness. You have Chiba, Xuena, and other friends beside you. I dont allow you to take them all. Set aside." "I give you my eyes, you have to put yourself between them and avenge me with them, otherwise, even if you take revenge, it won''t count." "I want you to live." "A person is not alive." ... Then ~www.novelhall.com~ when Nao''s voice and smile appeared in his mind, the last words that Nao left with his eyes also sounded in his ears. It is also because of this passage that this passage of words will naturally appear in his ear every time he closes his eyes, allowing him to slowly return to reason from the fringe of resentment. He wants revenge and lives well! Nao''s eyes will witness his life. Otherwise, when he went to see Nao, Nao would never forgive him. Is it desperate revenge, or Nao. He, choose Nao. Besides, when he returned to reason, he also knew that he could do nothing by himself, and he couldn''t even grasp a corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s clothes. What Nao said is correct. He needs help, and needs help from someone like Chiba. Every time at this time, he even felt a little grateful to the confinement room, thanking the cage, if he hadn''t been imprisoned, I''m afraid that he would rush out to avenge him at all costs if he heard Chiba''s recount of Nao''s death that day. He might not hear Nao''s last words with illusionism hidden in his eyes. Even, he may have died somewhere now. "Good night... Nao..." And as I didn''t know if it was the auditory hallucinations or the other mechanism Nao had left in his eyes, the words stopped. A very faint smile overflowed from the corner of Hongyan''s mouth. After a soft whisper, he slowly fell asleep. In the dreamland, the girl who stood by the door saw herself. Then smiled. Welcome back, Hongyan! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1397： Irritability "Xunai, Xuena? Haven''t gotten up yet? What''s going on on the table? Who is the guest?" In the bright sunshine, among the chirping of birds, Jiu Xin Nai''s voice suddenly sounded in this Japanese-style cabin. However, the words that usually get a response very quickly, this time they did not get a response. "Weird... isn''t it at home?" But at this moment, Kushina, who didn''t get a response, looked at the dishes on the half of the low table that looked like good dishes, and frowned. Then, he couldn''t help but walked to the top of the stairs and looked up. "Xuenai? Xuenai?" Later, after looking around, he called again. However, there was no response. "It doesn''t look like an accident, and there is no trace of a fight. Everything that should be there is also there. There is no possibility of invasion. What''s the matter?" After there was no response, Kushina couldn''t help but look back at the low table. After analyzing it, he ruled out the possibility of Xuena''s accident. After all, the secret whistle outside was still there, and the group had already changed. Under "all eyes", no one can rob Xuena here or fight without being noticed. And if it were discovered, it wouldn''t be so quiet and peaceful now. Moreover, although Xuenai can''t see it, it doesn''t mean that she is a mermaid girl. Xuenai''s perception is still very keen, especially the sense of smell and hearing, and she will never be killed silently. The possibility of this accident is almost zero. "So, did you oversleep? She has also been very tired these days." Then, she thought of another guess. Since it wasn''t an accident, she didn''t respond, it was just that she overslept. "Go and see." After thinking of this possibility, Kushina was slightly worried. In the past few days, Xuena has also put a lot of effort into Chiba. She tried to dissuade her a few times and let Xuena take a good rest, but Whenever I see the concentration on her face and the appearance of silently paying for the sweetheart, I always harden my heart to force her to rest. In the end, she can only do it. And Xuena, after all, is blind in the unknown. She and Chiba are worried about other complications, even if they haven''t occurred yet, so she is usually very concerned about Xuena''s abnormal reaction. , This kind of irrational situation, she had to see Xue Nai safe and sound to be able to rest assured. So, thinking about this, Jiu Xinnai did not hesitate, and went straight upstairs. "Squeak..." And soon, the sound of the door opening sounded in this Japanese-style cabin. "Well!" At the moment when the door was opened, Kushina suddenly stopped the step of opening the door and stopped his steps abruptly. At the same time, he suddenly covered his mouth with his hand, and said " Xue Na, are you still awake?" The words were covered up. A pair of beautiful eyes immediately turned round. The shock is beyond words. This This kid, have you got the hang of it? But in her heart, there was such a thought that didn''t know whether it was shock or relief. At this moment, in her eyes, two handsome children, a man and a woman, were reflected. At this moment, both children seemed to be sleeping soundly. The girl and her clothes were sleeping on the bed. It could be seen that they were being taken care of. You could tell at a glance from the tightly covered quilt. The boy slept next to her, seemingly staying behind for a whole night, taking care of the girl all the time. Here, don''t bother them. Regarding this, Kushina couldn''t restrain a smile from the corner of his mouth, and then stepped out gently. After closing the door carefully, the smile on the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but spread. Great. Xuenai, your efforts have finally been seen by this big piece of wood. At last it seemed to respond to your feelings a little bit. Speaking of which, Chiba is really annoying... In terms of emotions, if he can be as smart as he is usually, Xuena doesn''t have to work so hard. So is Xuena. On weekdays, it is also very reliable, but when it comes to critical times, it is always stage fright, really, people are sweating for them. Walking down lightly, Jiu Xinnai''s heart was full of sighs. ... "Ah" But at this moment, after Kushina walked down the stairs to clean up the food on the low table, Chiba, who was lying on Xuena''s bed, suddenly opened his eyes, a breath that almost filled his lungs. After that, he sat up suddenly. "When is it?" After taking a look at Xuena and making sure that she was okay, his attention was immediately attracted by the sunlight coming in from the window, and then he looked at the clock on the wall. 8:30. The clock shows this point. Two hours! It turned out to be... two hours! Seeing this time, Chiba''s heart was almost tight, and his expression stunned. Last night, after Xuenai suddenly fainted, he diagnosed Xuenai. After confirming that Xuenai had nothing to do, she was just too tired and emotional, which triggered a series of reactions, which eventually caused fainting. After she didn''t need any treatment, and there was no problem, Chiba took her into the room, and out of worry, she stayed, for fear of unexpected changes in Xuena''s journey. And watching until about six o''clock in the morning, he saw that Xue Nai''s breathing had been steady, and he had already entered a sleep state, and then he was relieved. After he was relieved, he saw that the time was a while before dawn ~www.novelhall.com~ and then used Bi An and entered the sealed space again. This time, it was very different from the previous few times. Although he also woke up peacefully and made a huge breakthrough, his mood became even heavier. This time, the duration has been extended a lot. Much! And what this means behind it may be that it will take a while before you can use the other side. Although it only lasted longer and no other changes occurred, he was still able to wake up by himself. However, let alone change from ten minutes to more than two hours, even if ten minutes changes to eleven minutes, ten minutes changes to ten minutes and one second, he can no longer turn the other side. Unless, the other side is determined to be safe again. Although it has been determined that Higan will automatically wake up in ten minutes because his body metabolizes too fast, which has produced a certain degree of anti-toxicity, but no one can say that this time extension is due to him. The anti-toxicity is reduced. This time change, even a one-second change, in addition to the weakening of anti-toxicity, may also mean that the medicinal properties of the other side have changed. This violent poison may change, and it may change into various toxicities. He can''t just pass by. Otherwise, it''s just joking about your own life. "Does it have to be tested, once?" Thinking of this, Chiba''s face solidified little by little, and her brows wrinkled irritably. This **** shore... Am I going to change the way? At the same time, he thought irritably in his heart. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1398： Just do it Gee! This matter must be resolved quickly! Do not! It must be resolved now! Frowning irritably, Chiba slowly stood up from the bed, and after pacing a few steps back and forth, made up his mind. To be honest, this incident came a little bit suddenly, and Chiba had never expected that this situation would happen when it entered the Sealed Space, so that it would have to undergo a second measurement. I just tested Higans medicinal properties, and nothing has changed. What has changed is because of the special condition of his body. Such a situation suddenly appeared again. No wonder Chiba was upset, originally thinking of letting go of something, but this one. Things suddenly couldn''t let go. Moreover, the danger and importance of this matter are second. The key is the way to deal with it. It may be necessary to dispense the medicine again, or even to start a physical examination again. After all, the possibility of this extended period of time may be due to his body''s metabolic problems, which has led to a decline in anti-toxicity, or there may be a problem with the medicine of the other side. Either one is very troublesome. In fact, its a different matter. Its just too cumbersome. This physical examination may also require those who are old and pedantic. If you request it, its okay. The key is that there is a problem with your body. There are new discoveries. God knows those old. How long will Xuexue study this time? Even though he can determine the medicinal properties of Heianji by himself, there are not many Heianji. Those old scholars have now been liberated from their own physical examinations. He saw that there is a rare Heianji in the pharmacy. It is a question whether he can obtain the herbal medicine that a big country regards as a national treasure, and even if there is the herbal medicine, the test of this kind of medicinal property is a problem, the process is too troublesome. The reason why it was simply completed last time was because the problem was in his body, not the medicine. If you really want to check the properties of the medicine, this time consumption is enough to make Chiba crazy. After all, time is still very tight for him, especially when he may have to practice Bamen Dunjia again. However, if you want to complete the drug test now, or if you don''t want to spend your own time, you can only ask those old scholars again. They are already empty anyway, and they are definitely looking for the next research project. The other side is only recorded in Tsunades medical experience, because of the rarity of the other side grass, it is estimated that no one knows this poison. They will definitely be interested. It''s just that if you give Bi An to them, they will easily discover the ingredients of Bi An grass, and now they probably have discovered the existence of Bi An grass, I have to explain where this Bi An grass came from. To be safe, it is best to tell the truth... Gee! After telling the truth, whether they are willing to help me, the thief who steals their precious herbs, is a question. However, if I test it myself, the body must be handed over to them again. The medicinal properties must be hidden well and the process must be sufficiently comprehensive. This takes time. I might as well ask Hongyan to use a kaleidoscope. And thinking of this, Chiba also thought about it. The incident happened suddenly. Although it was a bit abrupt, it happened after all, and the impact was caused after all. Now it is useless to complain about resentment and irritability. Yes, the only useful thing is to calm down and consider how to solve this problem. Damn it! I''m stuck in a dead end again. The key, now is the critical moment. It only needs one time, and it needs one more time! hateful! Then, after calming down for less than a few seconds, Chiba became irritable again and cursed secretly in his heart. Do not! calm down And a few seconds after the irritability began to appear, Chiba took a few deep breaths, calmed down his irritability and irritability, and slowly sat on the edge of the bed, closing his eyes. That''s right, there can be no mistakes, the most important thing has been learned, and the combination that can be used as a core technique is already in hand. Only some secondary core seal technique, my seal technique, can be developed. It can be used for testing. Only one time difference is really only one time difference. As long as I enter it again, I will be able to truly solve the confinement of the caged bird! After closing his eyes, his mind flashed through a series of complicated seal spells and seal spells, as well as some more complicated combinations and connections, and after these flashes, he was more certain Own inference. At the same time, the irritability that was suppressed in his heart slowly reappeared. And the combination of these complicated spell seals and seals is what he gained this time. After a period of rest, he enters the sealed space again, and he can obviously feel his memory, or he The ninjutsu talent can learn a little more. Those parts that were still a bit vague, can now be learned quickly with a glance, and the information that jumps out is more detailed than before, plus his original idea Compared with the previous accumulation of knowledge, this time he did some memory learning purposefully. Finally, he learned all the arrangements of the core technique that "makes the seal technique have a full effect on the spell seal technique". In other words, he has mastered how to make the seal technique have an effect on the curse seal technique, that is to say, the most critical point is that he has already obtained the key, and it can basically be said that he has overcome it. After all, although the seal technique and the spell seal technique are also the products of the technique system, there are essential differences between the two. Unless it is a very special situation, the two will not interact with each other, for example, the effect In the same person, if one person has both the seal technique and the seal technique at the same time, the seal technique and the seal technique will not interfere with each other. What is the role of the seal technique? What is the role of the seal technique? What is the effect, it will not weaken or strengthen each other. Even if the two are covered together ~www.novelhall.com~, they are all doing their own things. The seal technique should be the seal of the seal, and the curse seal technique should affect the body. The characteristics of the two also predestined that Chiba''s sealing technique is unlikely to have any effect on the caged bird. However, Chiba now learns from her own seal space and does not know what the seal technique is to seal the combination of spells and seals, but it can make the seals work on the spells. In other words, his sealing technique can finally work on the spell seal technique. In other words, he is qualified to seal the bird in the cage! Of course, whether he can succeed or not is another matter. Here, he finally took the first step. No wonder he loses his calm so easily, is so easily irritable and impatient, his goal is already close to his eyes, and now there are branches, and it is still such an important thing about Xuena. In this case, if you are not irritable and impatient, It can only show that Chiba has not paid so much attention to this matter. Thinking of this, Qianye took a deep breath again and slowly opened his eyes. As his eyes turned, his eyes fell on Xuenai. The point of view, focused on the forehead covered by Xue Nai''s hair, on the turquoise curse mark marked as a fork. Unconsciously, his hand also gently pulled away her hair and stroked her forehead. "I don''t want to, just do it." Then, his gaze suddenly became firm. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Do this for Chapter 1398 (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1399： 1 lol Chi... Chiba... This, what''s this...what''s wrong? Just...just now... The held breath slowly exhaled, Xuena lying on the bed, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and slowly opened her eyes, two blushes appeared quietly, adding a bit of shyness and beauty. Then, a hand, wrapped in a snow-white, slightly **** bandage, slowly stroked her smooth forehead. At this moment, on her forehead, there seemed to be the touch of a pair of smooth and soft hands, and the place where the hands were touching was slightly numb. He... he is... Afterwards, a smile slowly appeared on the corners of her mouth, as the sweetness of honey in her heart slowly spread, and finally turned into a sweet smile with the crystal clear Like Hongyu''s face, although she was only eleven or twelve years old, she was already beautiful and unparalleled. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, the hand that was wrapped in the snow-white bandage moved back and forth along the part of Chiba''s hand that was twirling suddenly stopped. There was a knock on the door. "Are you awake? Xuena?" Then, the voice of Jiuxinai came. Oops... Oops! Was... seen by Mr. Jiu Xinnai! When she heard this sound, she suddenly sat up from the bed, the sweet smile on the corner of her mouth instantly stiffened, and her cheeks seemed even more red. She actually woke up since Kushina called her for the first time, but she touched a familiar face on her hand, and the unique smell of Chiba came from her nose, and she closed it subconsciously in surprise. Without knowing why, the eyes pretended to sleep. Afterwards, Jiu Xinnai''s footsteps heard. In addition to her heartbeat getting faster and faster, she was pretending to be getting dead. Later, when Jiuxina left, she had originally thought of "waking up", but unexpectedly Chiba took a deep breath and woke up, she could only pretend to be over again. After that, Chiba seemed to wake up, then stood up, and then moved to the bedside. After sitting for a while, she made the move that made her almost unable to pretend to sleep, and gently and gently stroked her. Forehead. At that moment, the sudden movement made her sit up almost entirely, and she tried her best to resist without moving. After that, she only heard Chiba whispering "I don''t want to, just do it." She only felt that the side of the bed was empty, and then there was the sound of the window and the breeze. After that, there was the situation just now. "Squeak..." But at this moment, at the stall where her heart was surging, Kushina opened the door with a smile on her face. "Wake up." Afterwards, there was a sentence with a clear smile. "Um... uh!" In this regard, Yukinas originally red face seemed to blush again, and the whole face did not pass a bit. Although she could not see, Kushinas gaze was as real as it was, making her instinctively embarrassed . "Yesterday, what happened?" Hearing Xuenai''s slightly cramped words, watching her turning her head and bowing her head, and her ruby-like cheeks, the smile at the corner of Kushinai''s mouth became even more uncontrollable, and it spread slowly. The smile became stronger, making people feel that she might be laughing in the next second. "No...nothing, nothing happened." Hearing this sentence, Xuena almost suffocated his breath. In his mind, he imagined all kinds of scenes of Chiba taking care of herself after fainting yesterday. Every scene almost made her heart beat faster, blushing and hot ears. They swarmed in an instant, almost stopping her breathing. "Really? I saw it all." In this regard, Kushina didn''t seem to let go of Xuena''s appearance, and said with a more grinning voice. "Nothing...really nothing, just...just..." Hearing this sentence, Xuena breathed again and repeatedly denied it. "Well, I won''t tease you anymore, just talk about business, who brought those meals?" Looking at the appearance of his only female disciple, Kushina finally couldn''t help but laugh, and said while smiling. In the tone, there was a little more serious questioning. "Chi... Chiba." But when she heard this sound, Xuena''s shoulder shrugged slightly, and she answered honestly after a pause. "Great, the wood in Chiba finally felt it." However, at this moment, Xuena felt a tender embrace and gently hugged her. The gentle breath belonging to Mr. Kushina instantly surrounded her, and her ears At the same time, Mr. Jiu Xinnai''s gentle and distressed voice sounded: "Your efforts are not in vain." Jiuxina... teacher? At this moment, the cheeks were pressed against the teacher''s soft body, and the shoulders were the teacher''s warm palms, but Xue Na was stunned. A sour sensation suddenly poured into her nose. She gritted her teeth slightly to prevent the sourness from gushing out. However, there was a warm smile at the corner of his mouth. "Well, but, I don''t know yet, maybe Chiba is just worried about me, not..." Then, she spoke softly. Opened gently but carefully. Regarding this, she was always afraid to think about Chibas response to her feelings. At this time, she was more willing to think that Chiba was just watching him faint, so she took care of him, and then after waking up, she touched him. Lower her forehead to see if there is any fever. As for the feelings, she dare not think about it. Although, it is highly possible that Chiba was only taking care of friends, but I still hope that the time will be longer. However, even though she said so on her lips, she had deep expectations in her heart. That pair of hands wrapped in a snow-white bandage with some blood stains ~ www.novelhall.com ~ also followed her expectations, and her heart slowly covered her chest. "Idiot, if this kid doesn''t realize that he wants to respond, it''s probably the scrolls he made in your room." Regarding this, he looked down at his only female disciple, Kushina pursed her lips and smiled, squeezed her nose gently, and said in a petting voice. Stupid boy...what a silly boy... Finally something really happy happened, just accept it. Don''t... Don''t even be happy, forget it! But her heart was full of heartache. "Yes, Chiba, today is really abnormal." In response, Xue Nai''s warm smile on the corners of his mouth seemed to expand a little when he heard the teacher''s petting words. "That kid, if I don''t react any more, I want to beat him!" Hearing this, Kushina took a deep breath, suppressed the pain in his heart, and said in a tone that was particularly eager to see Chiba. "That''s fine, Mr. Jiu Xinnai hits him again and he will become stupid." Listening to the teacher''s unwelcome words, Xue Nai laughed completely, revealing a mouthful of neat white teeth. "He? He was a stupid originally, it doesn''t matter how stupid he is." In this regard, Jiu Xinnai disagrees. Then, the two looked at each other and stopped the flower head. After that, with a giggle, this teacher and apprentice looked at each other and laughed. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1400： coincidence? Doomed? Is this going well or not? Standing outside the door of the research room, staring blankly at the door of the confined research room, a bitter color appeared at the corner of his mouth. It''s just that there is a sense of relaxation in this bitterness. About an hour ago, he came here with the other shore that needs to be tested. He just knocked on the door, and the door of the research room was opened. Six elderly people who looked a little anxious saw the people standing at the door. Apparently Chiba was a little surprised by their sudden opening action, and after the other shore in his hand, their eyes almost flashed brightly. Really, Chiba is still a little bit distressed now, his eyes glowing, he has only seen him in his life. At that time, he subconsciously wanted to protect the other shore in his hands. "Oh... what new medicine did you find?" "Is it here for us to test the properties of the medicine?" "It''s not bad, then we will try to help you determine it. Anyway, there is nothing to do." However, before he could take any action, the six old men surpassed his dynamic vision to **** the other shore in his hand. Yes, robbed it. At that time, Chiba still subconsciously squeezed the other side and stubbornly resisted it. Then, in these few words, Chiba had no time to respond. To talk about testing, the door of the research room was forced to close by six elderly people who could not wait. No matter how he knocked on the door, there was no response. Next, Chiba stood up to the present, and began to doubt whether this unexpected incident was a bad performance or a smooth performance. The unsuccessful statement is naturally due to the unexpected event itself, which prevented Chiba from entering the sealed space, and it took a lot of time and energy for Chiba to be a very troublesome event. To put it smoothly, after this unexpected incident, he was about to take the first step to solve this time, so he didn''t need to worry about it, and he didn''t even have to pay for it. Someone would directly help him with this step. Moreover, the people who helped him carry out this step have far more experience and manpower than him. It almost made him feel that this seemed to be arranged by someone, and it was also arranged for him. This is also too coincidental. He just had a problem and wanted to solve the problem, and then other people who could solve the problem just said nothing and helped him start to solve the problem. This... coincidence also has a limit of coincidence. Not only that, but the situation that he had to spend some time talking about, actually passed. This is a coincidence among coincidences. No, this can''t be regarded as a coincidence. There is a way that the old scholars deliberately wanted to help him. Now, although this saves trouble, it''s a coincidence that Chiba can''t take it anymore. Of course, Chiba can''t deny it. Now it is his luck. It is a coincidence among coincidences. Although the performance of these six old scholars feels a little deliberate, it is really a coincidence. After all, they have just completed the test of Chibas physical condition, which is considered to be quite a big project. It lasted for several days. According to their usual style, there will indeed be a period of frantic search and research similar to the forbidden reaction. stage. Indeed, it can be said that he happened to meet their research prohibition reaction period. At this time, the old scholars, they would take up the small research, and they would conduct the research very thoroughly and quickly, just like taking drugs. Of course, drug use is just a description of their enthusiasm for research. The research spirit of this group of old scholars is not such a negative thing. Even now, many of Konoha''s medical systems are grateful to these old scholars, who have made great contributions. Although Tsunade has the strongest medical capabilities in Konoha and even the entire Ninja world, she alone cannot support the medical system of a big country Ninja Village. There are still many people behind it. . And these six are the races who paid silently, the six outstanding. but As long as this matter can be resolved as soon as possible, then don''t think too much. They didn''t ask me anything, and saved the opportunity to explain. Moreover, judging from their appearance, they didn''t seem to notice the existence of the other shore grass, so I don''t want to break it here to avoid trouble. But after a while of suspiciousness, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. As for this kind of smoothness, Chiba can only be classified as a catastrophe, and there must be a blessing. After all, he can be regarded as the village where he had gone through life and death before returning, and his luck was better. It was really not a strange thing. After this visit to the village, he was really smooth sailing. Although there were many affairs, there was no real unsuccessful place. Although there were difficulties, everything was resolved just as he thought. There were no emergencies. It seems to be forcibly added smoothly. Now, the solution to the problem of the drug properties of the other side is going smoothly, but it is not too strange and worthy of all kinds of doubt. "Forget it, just wait a moment." Thinking of this, Chiba no longer struggled, but silently sat down on some resting chairs placed in the corridor, ready to wait in peace. After all, the process of this medicinal property test is still very complicated. One or two hours is fast, but he still needs to wait. "Snapped!" However, just at this moment, at the stall where Chiba sat down, the door of the laboratory was suddenly opened, and it slammed into the wall with a snap. "Give it, test it out!" "What else is there?" "Yes, right, right~www.novelhall.com~ Is there anything else to study? Your drug is too boring. The analysis is completed in an hour, and there is no mystery at all." Afterwards, a scroll of research report was thrown into Chiba''s arms. After that, six researchers swarmed out and immediately surrounded Chiba. "Uh...no...nothing?" And at this sudden moment, Chiba was obviously startled, after subconsciously grabbing the scroll, that was what he said. "Hey, no more!" "Forget it, let''s go to the pharmacy, and we will also play tricks on new drugs!" "This seems to be possible!" "I don''t know if there are any new medicinal materials!" Then, upon hearing what Chiba said, the old scholars were obviously very disappointed, but soon they found a new goal and went to the pharmacy again. Uh So fast? Looking at the appearance of the six people leaving, Chiba twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, silently picked up the scroll in his hand, and blinked unbelievably. It can only be said that they are really old scholars who have been in research all day and have been shining for medicine all their lives? Then this thought flashed through his mind. After that, he didn''t think much about it, and directly picked up the research data report scroll, unfolded it and looked at it. First determine whether there is any change in the drug''s properties. If there is no change, then a physical examination is required. "this is?" But from this look, Qianye''s face changed, and his brows wrinkled slowly. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1401： Mistake After a long time of trouble, it turned out to be my own fault. The other side is really terrible. An error of only 0.01 milligrams would produce such a big difference in drug properties. Ugh I really scared myself. After frowning and reading all the analysis reports, Chiba took a long sigh of relief. After comparing the report with the data of his previous drug test, it can be found that the main medicine of the other side grass ingredient is 0.01 The milligram error, coupled with the mixing configuration method after the concentrated extraction, the other side of the two tubes are still a little incompletely mixed, so the deviation of the efficacy is produced. In the end it was two hours away. Strictly speaking, there has been no change in the medicinal properties, which is entirely due to Chiba''s operational errors. Moreover, Chiba thought about it. The two bottles he is taking now happen to be in one batch. After all, because of the limitations of the instrument, Chiba performs purification and mixing in batches, about three tubes in one batch. In other words, among the last two tubes of Chiba''s medicine, one of them had the same effect, requiring two hours of metabolism time. However, in this test, the efficacy of the drug is in the "stable" column. Chiba does not have to worry about any changes. Now the two tubes of drugs, one tube lasts for ten minutes and the other for two hours. Has changed. In other words, he now has a tube of the other side poison that will awaken from suspended animation in ten minutes, and the other side poison that will recover within two hours. In general, this emergency cannot be regarded as an emergency. It can only be said to be a mistake by Chiba, and the mistake is not too bad, it is a kind of "get." Although it is impossible for Chiba to configure the other side according to the two-hour dose, the two-hour drug effect of the other side is also a very useful poison. In a sense, Chiba is a blessing in disguise. Compared with ten minutes of the other side poison, the two hours of the other side poison is more versatile in battle. The length of time of suspended animation, combat and non-combat, are very important. Moreover, the length of the suspended animation also determines the use of tactics, whether a long suspended animation deceives the opponent to escape the danger, or a short suspended suspended animation to create a better sneak attack environment. Of course, the above two examples are a bit rough. To really use this medicine to formulate tactics, the accuracy of time, the advantages and disadvantages of the time, the mentality of the enemy, etc., all require a very precise grasp. , Requires very strong tactical ability, and it is estimated that only Chiba''s tactical ability, as well as Chiba''s characteristic of having irregular chaos, can be formulated. It takes courage to formulate tactics with fake death pills. It is necessary to accurately grasp the opponent''s mentality and the use of subtle psychological cues, otherwise, in order to ensure that you die, someone will give you a knife to your heart, and you will undoubtedly die when you wake up. Not everyone can do it. "So, now, before they find out, I''d better slip away." After confirming that he did not need to undergo a physical examination, Chiba stood up, and after a glance at the pharmacy, his fingers slowly erected. "Takichiba, you bastard!" "Our other shore grass!" "Did you steal it?" "This kid must have stole it. In his new medicine, those unfamiliar medicine ingredients must be the other side grass!" "Not good! He is Jieyin and wants to run!" "The instantaneous technique, that''s the instantaneous technique. This kid used the instantaneous technique! Last time he stole the medicine and escaped, he used this seal! Stop me, bastard!" And at this moment, six old people at the door of the pharmacy rushed out and rushed to Chiba with ferocious spirits. Two of them even had red eyes. One seemed to cry distressedly, and one was obviously angry. Yes, and the moment the six old men rushed out, various angry voices rang out from the quiet research room. "brush!" However, after all, all the anger could not be vented to the culprit Chiba. At this time, the Chiba seal had been formed, disappeared in place, and disappeared instantly. I left these lovely old people with long sighs and even crying bitterly, and finally sat helplessly in the corridor. It seems that for a while, I can''t see them. At this moment, Chiba, who had left in a flash, settled on the tall trees planted outside the research room building. After adjusting the angle, his gaze extended from the research room window, through the open door, and saw six The corners of his mouth were slightly tugged as he was sitting down, and such an embarrassing thought flashed in his heart. However, he soon stood up and looked in the direction of the village west camp. Today is the last day of stay in the camp. After work, a large number of people go home. This time, I cannot be absent. In this eye, he was very self-aware. Then, without hesitation, he jumped out, several ups and downs, already flying out of the shelter, heading towards the camp. Tomorrow, no, the day after tomorrow... The day after tomorrow, after everything is done, you can concentrate on developing that sealing technique! If you experiment, you can start the day after tomorrow! While flying by, a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. ... At this time, on the other side, the Hokage office. "Four generations of Hokage-sama." A ninja dressed in black clothes of Anbu and a fox mask suddenly flashed, half kneeling in front of the Hokage desk. "Well, how is it?" Hearing this sound, Bofeng Water Gate with a slight dark eye circle raised his head from the pile of files, and after a glance at the dark part ninja, he said in a deep voice. "Hokage-sama, not enough." In response to this, the Anbe Ninja hesitated for a while, and seemed to organize the language ~www.novelhall.com~ before speaking. "Really? Isn''t it enough?" Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shui Men seemed to have expected it, stopped the pen in his hand, put it aside, and sighed softly. "Yes, no matter how you plan, you can''t make up for those vacancies, unless...unless a selection is made, otherwise, it may not be possible to maintain the current assignments." In response, Anbe Ninja lowered his head and said with a little shame. "Don''t blame yourself, I''m a little reluctant about this matter, you can take this down first, and start implementing it." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen shook his head, but he relieved the Anbu Ninja with a few words, and then rolled up the scroll that had just been written and handed it out. "Yes!" In response to this, the Anbe ninja hurriedly stood up, bowed to take the scroll, and then, without hesitation, looked directly. "This!" After just looking at it for the first time, he suddenly raised his head, seeming quite surprised. "Let''s arrange it like this, extraordinary time, extraordinary means." As for the surprise of the Anbe Ninja, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t pay much attention to it. Instead, he opened his mouth in a gentle but indisputable way. "Yes!" Hearing this sentence, Anbe Ninja didn''t ask much, just flashed around, left here, and went to work. Extraordinary period, extraordinary means... Seeing the Anbe Ninja leave, Hafeng Mizuno seemed thoughtful, and after thinking about it for a while, he suddenly spoke. "Come on, I want to ask some information." (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1402： ask "How is the situation in the village?" Slowly unfolding another blank scroll, Bo Feng Shui Men picked up the pen placed aside, dipped it in the ink, and asked. "There is nothing unusual, it''s just that Lord Chiba, who often travels to and from the camp of the engineering team and the village, and has visited the six old scholars many times." At this moment, in the shadow behind him, there was a faint sound. "Well... I see, Chiba, you try to let him move freely. I believe that everything he does is for his reasons. If he needs your help, he must obey his transfer. ." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, but did not have any doubts about Chiba''s behavior. Last time I applied for medical devices, and I often visited old scholars. Are you studying any new drugs? It seems that the engineering team should have stabilized. This kid is really not idle, he likes to make new things when he has time. And in his mind, there was such a thought that he was a little spoiled, not only did he have no doubts about Chiba''s behavior, but he also praised him very much. "Yes, we will try our best to cooperate with Master Chiba." Hearing what Naruto said, the ninja in the shadow didn''t have any doubts, and said very simply. "Well, great, then, what about the two consultants and Mr. Danzo? How are their conditions?" Hearing the refreshing answer from the ninja behind the shadow, Bo Feng Shuimen was obviously very satisfied, and then skipped the topic and asked the next question. It seems that I don''t need to think about the identity of Chiba''s "Son of Sinner". Such an answer from Anbe obviously trusted and recognized Chiba very much. Coupled with the change in the village''s attitude towards Chiba, Chiba''s most basic expectations have already been established. Even if it is Mr. Zhenye''s son who is burdened with the "crime", there is no need to worry about the pressure of public opinion that he will become Hokage in the future. But in his heart, he was silently relieved. After all, although Chiba is basically the fifth generation of Naruto that he and the third generation of Naruto have agreed, there are certain things that can be successful if they are not agreed by them. First, you have to pass the bridge between the village and the country, two consultants, two A consultant sincerely recommends it, so that the daimyo can be recognized faster, otherwise it will be troublesome. However, for Chiba, the two consultants, at least senior Xiaochun, valued him very much, it was enough. There is one left, and his impression of him is very good. After all, although the consultant often disagrees with Hokage, both consultants are close to Konoha and both have a certain perspective. They will not fail to see the value of Chiba and the infinite possibilities of him becoming a Hokage queen. In addition to consultants, it is the people. If you choose an unpopular Hokage, and the people dont approve or even misunderstand the new Hokage, then although it will not riot, it will also cause panic. After all, a Hokage that is not trusted by the people can let the people Life at ease. This is also what Bofeng Watergate is most worried about, and even let Chiba be responsible for the Ninja engineering team and the expansion plan, so that Chiba can make achievements and earn real benefits from the people, thereby earning goodwill and popularity. Now it seems that Bo Feng Shui Men thinks too much about this. Chibas popularity is much better than he thought, especially since the deeds of blocking the five thousand people in Iwagaki slowly spread to the ninja group from the ninja group to the people, the foundation of Chibas popularity has been established. Woke up. Even if he and the third generation of Naruto didn''t cultivate Chiba to become Naruto, Chiba''s current popularity foundation is enough to have the prestige of Sannin. Now, it can be said that the plan to reserve a reserve of Hokage for the village is quite smooth, and it can be regarded as a big worry for Bofeng Shuimen. "The two consultants are now very cooperatively under surveillance, and there is no abnormal situation. They still actively deal with the relationship between the village and the daimyo every day. Moreover, the two consultants directly responded to us. They were somewhat opposed to this during the war. It is estimated that the large construction expenditure will be discussed later." At this moment, the ninja in the shadow said. "Uh" Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shuimen had a pause in his hand, but the corners of his mouth twitched unnaturally. Two serious faces flashed in his mind. Suddenly, the gentle face became a little bitter, but the bitterness returned to bitterness. , He responded quickly: "It''s okay, the two consultants are all for the village. I will explain this matter to them at that time. Where is Mr. Danzo?" "Master Danzang is also very cooperative with our work. There is no abnormal situation at present." In response, the ninja behind the shadow answered truthfully. Is there nothing unusual? This Mr. Danzo... Is it hidden deep enough, or is there really no problem? But this answer caused Bo Feng Shuimen''s worries. "Well, good, where''s the root?" While worrying, Bo Feng Shui Men remained calm and asked again. "Comprehensive monitoring has been carried out, and there is not much rejection. Everyone is quite cooperative." In response, such a sentence came from behind the shadow. Ok No matter what Mr. Danzo is thinking, if you monitor it like this, at least, it won''t be too much. For the time being, this can only be done. Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shuimen also groaned. As Hokage, he knows the meaning of Danzo. Although he has the intention to reform, reform is bound to be a long process in the current situation. It may be until his term of office. Only when it is over can the reform be completed. Now, it is necessary for Danzo to have roots. Even if he and it are a double-edged sword. "Very well, I see. So, what about the Ninja Engineering Team? I remember that the Defense Force was also involved~www.novelhall.com~How is the situation now?" Thinking of this, Bofeng Shuimen didn''t get too entangled with this issue, and asked in a different direction. "As for the engineering team, the defense forces have fully adapted to the new tasks. From the beginning, they were all in an orderly manner. Thanks to the eldest lady of the Hyuga''s family, and Mrs. Hyuga Yuuna, her understanding of the defense forces and the arrangement of tasks are very impressive. Admire, and the engineering team, under the management of Chiba-sama and Kakashi, did not have any problems, and the construction progress has been advanced repeatedly. It can be said that it is very smooth. The sinner Hirohiko Uchiha also made a great deal. Contribution." When hearing this question, the ninja behind the shadow spoke with a rather sigh. "Well, it seems that I don''t need to worry about the expansion plan." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded. "You should withdraw first." Then, after nodding, he waved his hand to signal the ninja behind the shadow to withdraw. "Yes!" In this regard, the shadow queen ninja did not hesitate, and after a response, his breath disappeared behind Bo Feng Shuimen. It seems that it is really necessary for me to consider the suggestion of Chief Watanabe. However, the Hyuga clan... Gee! Can''t give up. Such a talent. After the breath dissipated behind him, Bo Feng Shuimen stopped writing, but his brows slowly frowned, and he slowly fell into contemplation. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1402 Inquiry (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1403： Accumulation of knowledge That''s it, it really is! It seems that the knowledge accumulated to the present level, the remaining small part of the sealing technique, I can infer its effect. The yellow tone, water-like ground, like a wall made of intricate pipes, Chiba raised her head and looked at the seal talisman on the huge bronze door, as if there were stars in her eyes, and the seal technique on the seal talisman kept on His eyes were broken down, combined, broken down, and combined again, and turned into knowledge that he could absorb, engraved in his mind. However, I did not expect that this huge seal technique only needs 78% of the amount of the seal technique to complete all my ideas, and there are even some extra options that make my idea more perfect. , There are more possibilities to deal with. Now it seems that the ten percent that I originally thought was really because I underestimated this seal technique. As the information in his brain was continuously transformed into knowledge and absorbed by him, he couldn''t help but feel this emotion in his heart. Chiba has been able to determine that this is the last time he has come to this sealed space because of the need for the memory seal technique. Regarding the sealing technique required to develop the seal technique of the bird curse seal in the seal cage, as well as the various combinations of seal technique that play a role in the curse seal technique, he has already mastered all, and even now he has more memory than him. The part of the required seal technique combination, that is, what he is looking at now, are all extra, and what he has mastered now is enough. Moreover, plus what he has learned now, it is only about seven to eight percent of this huge sealing technique, and one tenth of his original estimate, which is not a small error. Because of this, he couldnt imagine that only 78% of the knowledge contained in the seal technique that constitutes this huge seal technique can be developed to seal the bird curse seal in the cage, which is called by the ninja world today. The sealing technique of the "non-cursing seal", the energy of this huge sealing technique, is simply unimaginable. Before, Chiba only thought that this huge seal technique should be a seal technique like the Yin seal system. The more the number, the greater the power. Looking at the number of the huge seal technique, Chiba just felt This power is calculated by a hundred times, and it can be estimated a little. Then, he began to remember one-tenth of this seal technique, especially when he touched the part where the spell seal technique and the seal technique were merged, he felt that this seal technique was like an ocean. The seal technique he knew was nothing more than It''s just a drop in the ocean. But now, on the basis of understanding, he looked at this huge sealing technique, but he could not see hundreds of times, nor could he see the vast ocean, what he saw was a bottomless abyss. One, the bottomless abyss of knowledge. This huge seal technique is the kind of seal technique that the more you understand and the more knowledge you have, the more unfathomable you feel. Almost let him have a kind of talent, even if he has the talent of ninjutsu that he can learn right away, he can''t learn all the knowledge contained in this seal art. Even the unimaginable knowledge of the seal technique contained in this huge seal technique gave him a sense of oppression, a sense of oppression as if facing a huge object. Even this door, because of this sense of oppression, became even bigger. Is it almost done? After that, Qianye slowly closed his eyes, his head was a little swollen and a little painful. The limit of ninjutsu talent and memory has come. Next, the seal technique in the eyes is no longer broken down, no longer combined, everything is attributed to the state of seeing what is what, the seal technique is the seal technique, the door is the door, and there is no other information that jumps out and is engraved. In his mind. Sure enough, continuous use, or continuous memory learning, will shorten the duration. Regarding this, after the limit came, Chiba no longer insisted, but closed his eyes and rested for a while, and habitually sat down slowly, sitting opposite the sealed gate. The water-like ground, because of his sitting down, waved slowly. Ninjutsu talent... No, it should be changed now. Since it is an instant mastery of talents such as ninjutsu, physique, and seal art, it is called instant memory. This instantaneous memory should be an uncontrollable talent, equivalent to a passive skill. If you encounter something that you dont know, as long as you have a knowledge reserve of relevant aspects in your brain, and this knowledge reserve can provide sufficient understanding, or that you can use this knowledge to explain what you dont see, such as ninjutsu, physical You can learn it instantly. The conditions for launching, the scope and depth of launching all depend on my knowledge reserves. As long as I have enough knowledge reserves, I can thoroughly understand the non-blood succession boundary and some ninja powers that cannot be learned through normal channels. And learn it naturally. The instantaneous memory also has its limits. When the limit is reached, there will be side effects. The side effect is the headache that completely affects thinking. However, this limit, to estimate, I am afraid that even if the opponent releases hundreds of ninjutsu in a regular battle, I will not Entering this limit, only knowledge such as the terrifying number of seal techniques such as this fat big seal technique will quickly enter the limit state~www.novelhall.com~ Although it is uncontrollable, the upper limit is very high. Don''t worry about what moths will come out in the battle. Instantaneous memory, this should be the second crossing welfare that truly exerts its full strength in addition to the ultra-fine Chakra control. It can be regarded as a terrible crossing welfare. After sitting down, Chiba did not completely enter the state of closing his eyes and relieving the headache and bloating. Instead, he tried to concentrate on thinking about simple things. For him, among the side effects, it is also a very good state of mental exercise. Every time he fights, he is almost exhausted. Basically, his mental state is the same as it is now, even more sluggish. This is also training the ability to think in a state of mental limit, which is actually very beneficial to future battles. Of course, the process is very painful. In this case, you have to concentrate. Basically, every time you concentrate, you amplify the pain and swelling. The pain is as painful as it is, and it is as uncomfortable as it is. However, since Chiba started practicing Bamen Dunjia, he was basically in this state of facing difficulties. The more uncomfortable and painful, the stronger his resilience, and in the end he could always persist. So, based on the newly learned seal technique, it seems that about three feasible seal techniques can be added... Just like now, with concentration, his thoughts gradually spread out again. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1403: The Accumulation of Knowledge (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1304： wake up "Ah" Chiba slowly opened his eyes in a deep breath that seemed to fill his alveoli. Is ten minutes here? The moment he opened his eyes, his gaze fell on the watch at hand, exactly, ten minutes. It seems that the medicinal properties are really no problem. Seeing that the time displayed on the watch matched the effect of the other side medicine he was using, Chiba couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At this moment, he was already in the camp of the engineering team. The night outside was melting and the moon was sparse, but it was a clear night. At this time, the entire camp was empty. Every room, including the canteen and warehouse, had been cleaned up, and nothing was left. The remaining supplies after these ten days were all concentrated in Chiba. The office room was almost full of this office room, leaving only a desk for Chiba to sit. And because the "exercise" was over, Dr. Watanabe was also allowed to go home, and now he is alone in the entire office room. Kakashi... Haven''t you come back yet? Turning his head and looking around, there was no Kakashi''s voice in the gap between the material box and the box, and Chiba frowned slightly. Before he took Bi An and entered the sealed space, he and Kakashi rigorously checked the students who were taking pictures back to the village. After all, he needed to be careful when he came out. Beware of enemy spies in the village. Be careful. Moreover, this time the inspection was arranged to return to the village. Even people from the defense forces came to help. Xue Nai directly suspended the patrol, allowing the defense forces to guard and patrol along the route of the students to avoid spies from entering. phenomenon. In order to facilitate this kind of prevention, Kakashi and his teachers started a night job yesterday, cutting down all the original trees on the route back to the village, and building a Kangzhuang road, which greatly reduced the possibility of being mixed in. Of course, when the students returned to the village, Chiba also participated in it, but after half of his participation, he found that everyone was in full swing, as if he did not need him, everything was in order, Kakashi, teachers, students The tacit understanding between us has been cultivated in these ten days, and even I was a little in the way there. Therefore, at that time, he retreated decisively and wisely, and then collected the remaining materials conveniently. Then, after waiting for half an hour, no one came back, so he directly served the other side of the ten minutes. . Although he knows that continuous memory learning and the use of instantaneous memory will cause the effect to be greatly reduced, but the development of the caged bird seal is only the last step. Even if he wants to calm down and endure, he will not hold it back. used. Of course, the effect is very good, at least he has learned what is needed, and all that is left is to turn the idea into reality and experiment with the sealing technique that will become reality on Xuena''s body until the problem of the caged bird is solved. And this time, Chiba is very confident. With this time of study, although he mainly learns the seal technique, but because of the vast amount of knowledge of the seal technique, as well as the curse seal technique and the seal technique Incorporating some of the knowledge about curse seal technique, his knowledge of curse seal technique in the past few days can be said to be a stage by day. Now he has made considerable progress in curse seal technique, even some originally seen What he didn''t understand belonged to the curse of the bird in the cage, he had a thorough understanding. It can be seen that he has initially touched on the knowledge of spell seals in the Six Dao Era. According to the power development trend of Naruto World that the longer the power is, the stronger the power, his level of spell seals is being pulled higher than the present by these knowledge belonging to the Six Dao Era. The position of the horizontal line. According to his preliminary understanding, the bird in the cage is really not an unsolvable curse. Once it is carved, it can only exist forever. It was just designed according to a plan that there is no way to remove it. No matter how the caged bird is set up according to the unsolvable routine, it does not matter how many unsolvable infinite loops are designed in it, but it is a spell seal after all, everything follows the rules of the spell seal, as long as there is enough knowledge of the spell seal It is not impossible to unlock. However, according to the knowledge of curse seals in this era, you can''t even see these endless loops. Don''t mention them. The conditions for releasing the caged birds are much higher than the current level of knowledge of the curse seals of the Ninja world, which results in "no solution." False image. Of course, this caged bird, as a curse made by the descendants of the Datongmu clan in the Six Paths era, probably not many people could solve it at that time. And now, although Chiba knows that it is not "unsolvable", it is impossible to unlock it. The only way is to use sealing technique to seal it. Isn''t it... haven''t all sent back yet? It''s impossible, it''s been almost a few hours, and it should be over! After waiting for a while, Chiba''s frowning brows deepened a bit, then raised his head, took another look, and stood up helplessly after seeing no one. Forget it, go take a look, at least prove that I still care about this evacuation. Will be less ridiculed ~www.novelhall.com~ After standing up, Chiba thought. "I said why you left halfway, it turned out to be here, why did you put all the supplies here?" However, at this moment, when Chiba was about to go out to have a look, Kakashi''s voice rang at the front entrance, and in his words, he was surprised at Chiba''s behavior. "Oh, although it will not be used in the future, it can be used as a temporary resting place in case of emergency. The centralized materials can also be stored and managed conveniently." Regarding this, Qianye was taken aback for a while, and then he opened his mouth and said, explaining the reason for storing the materials together. "Oh, what about the supplies?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Kakashi''s voice came again. "Don''t worry, because there are compressed rations and military ration pills left over for emergencies, and they can basically cope with the consumption of more than 300 people for two days." In response to this, Chiba handed out the statistics form that had been idle just now. "Oh." Kakashi, who had already walked in sideways, reached out and took it. "Your Excellency Kakashi, please come with me." However, before he opened it to take a look, there was such a sound outside. When Chiba and Kakashi looked subconsciously, they found that outside the front entrance, a dark part wearing a fox mask and black clothes was looking at Kakashi. Obviously, it was Kakashi. And, just came to Kakashi. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1404： wake up "Ah" Chiba slowly opened his eyes in a deep breath that seemed to fill his alveoli. Is ten minutes here? The moment he opened his eyes, his gaze fell on the watch at hand, exactly, ten minutes. It seems that the medicinal properties are really no problem. Seeing that the time displayed on the watch matched the effect of the other side medicine he was using, Chiba couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At this moment, he was already in the camp of the engineering team. The night outside was melting and the moon was sparse, but it was a clear night. At this time, the entire camp was empty. Every room, including the canteen and warehouse, had been cleaned up, and nothing was left. The remaining supplies after these ten days were all concentrated in Chiba. The office room was almost full of this office room, leaving only a desk for Chiba to sit. And because the "exercise" was over, Dr. Watanabe was also allowed to go home, and now he is alone in the entire office room. Kakashi... Haven''t you come back yet? Turning his head and looking around, there was no Kakashi''s voice in the gap between the material box and the box, and Chiba frowned slightly. Before he took Bi An and entered the sealed space, he and Kakashi rigorously checked the students who were taking pictures back to the village. After all, he needed to be careful when he came out. Beware of enemy spies in the village. Be careful. Moreover, this time the inspection was arranged to return to the village. Even people from the defense forces came to help. Xue Nai directly suspended the patrol, allowing the defense forces to guard and patrol along the route of the students to avoid spies from entering. phenomenon. In order to facilitate this kind of prevention, Kakashi and his teachers started a night job yesterday, cutting down all the original trees on the route back to the village, and building a Kangzhuang road, which greatly reduced the possibility of being mixed in. Of course, when the students returned to the village, Chiba also participated in it, but after half of his participation, he found that everyone was in full swing, as if he did not need him, everything was in order, Kakashi, teachers, students The tacit understanding between us has been cultivated in these ten days, and even I was a little in the way there. Therefore, at that time, he retreated decisively and wisely, and then collected the remaining materials conveniently. Then, after waiting for half an hour, no one came back, so he directly served the other side of the ten minutes. . Although he knows that continuous memory learning and the use of instantaneous memory will cause the effect to be greatly reduced, but the development of the caged bird seal is only the last step. Even if he wants to calm down and endure, he will not hold it back. used. Of course, the effect is very good, at least he has learned what is needed, and all that is left is to turn the idea into reality and experiment with the sealing technique that will become reality on Xuena''s body until the problem of the caged bird is solved. And this time, Chiba is very confident. With this time of study, although he mainly learns the seal technique, but because of the vast amount of knowledge of the seal technique, as well as the curse seal technique and the seal technique Incorporating some of the knowledge about curse seal technique, his knowledge of curse seal technique in the past few days can be said to be a stage by day. Now he has made considerable progress in curse seal technique, even some originally seen What he didn''t understand belonged to the curse of the bird in the cage, he had a thorough understanding. It can be seen that he has initially touched on the knowledge of spell seals in the Six Dao Era. According to the power development trend of Naruto World that the longer the power is, the stronger the power, his level of spell seals is being pulled higher than the present by these knowledge belonging to the Six Dao Era. The position of the horizontal line. According to his preliminary understanding, the bird in the cage is really not an unsolvable curse. Once it is carved, it can only exist forever. It was just designed according to a plan that there is no way to remove it. No matter how the caged bird is set up according to the unsolvable routine, it does not matter how many unsolvable infinite loops are designed in it, but it is a spell seal after all, everything follows the rules of the spell seal, as long as there is enough knowledge of the spell seal It is not impossible to unlock. However, according to the knowledge of curse seals in this era, you can''t even see these endless loops. Don''t mention them. The conditions for releasing the caged birds are much higher than the current level of knowledge of the curse seals of the Ninja world, which results in "no solution." False image. Of course, this caged bird, as a curse made by the descendants of the Datongmu clan in the Six Paths era, probably not many people could solve it at that time. And now, although Chiba knows that it is not "unsolvable", it is impossible to unlock it. The only way is to use sealing technique to seal it. Isn''t it... haven''t all sent back yet? It''s impossible, it''s been almost a few hours, and it should be over! After waiting for a while, Chiba''s frowning brows deepened a bit, then raised his head, took another look, and stood up helplessly after seeing no one. Forget it, go take a look, at least prove that I still care about this evacuation. Will be less ridiculed ~www.novelhall.com~ After standing up, Chiba thought. "I said why you left halfway, it turned out to be here, why did you put all the supplies here?" However, at this moment, when Chiba was about to go out to have a look, Kakashi''s voice rang at the front entrance, and in his words, he was surprised at Chiba''s behavior. "Oh, although it will not be used in the future, it can be used as a temporary resting place in case of emergency. The centralized materials can also be stored and managed conveniently." Regarding this, Qianye was taken aback for a while, and then he opened his mouth and said, explaining the reason for storing the materials together. "Oh, what about the supplies?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Kakashi''s voice came again. "Don''t worry, because there are compressed rations and military ration pills left over for emergencies, and they can basically cope with the consumption of more than 300 people for two days." In response to this, Chiba handed out the statistics form that had been idle just now. "Oh." Kakashi, who had already walked in sideways, reached out and took it. "Your Excellency Kakashi, please come with me." However, before he opened it to take a look, there was such a sound outside. When Chiba and Kakashi looked subconsciously, they found that outside the front entrance, a dark part wearing a fox mask and black clothes was looking at Kakashi. Obviously, it was Kakashi. And, just came to Kakashi. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1405： suddenly "Then, I''ll go." After watching this dark ninja for a while, Kakashili blinked a little puzzledly. After looking at Chiba, he handed back the form scroll in his hand to Chiba, and then left such a sentence. The Anbe Ninja went. "Oh, go." In response, Chiba retracted the form scroll, and after saying this, he watched the two leave. At this time, look for Kakashi? What will it be? After that, after watching the two leave, Chiba stood for a while before returning to sit behind the desk, frowning slightly. Now, just after the ten-day stay in the camp, Anbu came to Kakashi, no, it should be said that Bofeng Shuimen came to Kakashi. This Could it be that something happened in the village? still is Kakashi, are you going to join the Anbu? This... Now that Anbu has such a big demand, do you want to absorb Kakashi into the Anbu? With the frowning of his brows, Qianye''s heart also opened up. At this stage, Naruto is looking for Kakashi, either because something happened in the village, to let Kakashi finish his vacation and solve the matter, or it is the plot in the original book, that is to say, the gear of Kakashis fate. , Is about to start turning. He wants to join Anbu, and he is probably the captain of Anbu. Now, Kakashi is still on vacation, after all, the reason for coming here to help him is definitely for his sake, and secondly, Kakashi also needs to resolve some sorrows and this busy work. It can be regarded as a solution. And this long-term vacation was given by Hokage. If it wasn''t for what Kakashi had to do when the village went out, no one would be able to dispatch Kakashi with any order. Of course, Hokage is an exception. Since Hokage is on vacation People of course can also take back their vacation. In addition to the current tension in the village, there are still many things that Kakashi must do. Here, Chiba must take this possibility into consideration. It can''t be said that Kakashi did some time in the Anbu in the original book, and the time when he entered the Anbu was just after the loss of Otodo and Lin, so Kakashi must have joined the Anbu now. It is precisely because of this that Chiba is a bit tangled next. Gee! If it''s something, Kakashi must go to help, that''s okay, if it''s an Anbe Ninja, or even the captain of Anbe. Well, here I am, there is some trouble. Do not! It should be said that no matter what the reason is, it is a bit difficult on my side. Its just that its not easy to handle it in the short term. If you become an Anbe Ninja, it may be difficult forever. In short, it''s not easy! Thinking of the two possibilities, such a thought came to Chiba''s mind. Now, Kakashi is the substantive head of the ninja engineering team. Chiba himself is almost outside of the ninja engineering team. It doesnt matter what happens, and he doesnt have a home for three days. Kind. If Kakashi wants to join the Anbu, or to do something that the village asks him to do, then it is impossible for him to be responsible for the engineering team here. And he is not responsible, these things naturally fall above his nominal person in charge. In other words, if Kakashi is not there, then he will start the business here. Although I no longer stay in the camp, a lot of things are missing, but the daily check-ups, check-ups and surveillance and escorts when returning late, the task arrangement during work, and the handling of various situations, the number of things to do is still terrifying of. And if there is an emergency that involves the personal safety of the students, it will be very troublesome. Chiba now has no time to do these things. Now that everything needed is ready, all that is left is the development and testing of the seal technique. Although there is only one step left, Chiba does not dare to be too optimistic about how long it takes. After all, this is a bird in a cage, and It takes time to develop a new ninjutsu, or a new application in a certain power system, and it still needs continuous time, not too much interruption, too many empty window periods, and a continuous stability. Time period. And this time period may be two days, maybe three or five days, or even a month, half a year, or a year. In short, if Chiba has to take over these matters, then the date for the seal of the bird in the cage may be delayed. Procrastinate until it is too late. He definitely couldn''t take over the work of the engineering team. Moreover, the engineering team now has a tacit understanding with Kakashi, and suddenly changed the commander, which will also cause a lot of trouble, and may even affect the efficiency and construction period. In the days when he first took over, he would definitely be too busy to take care of him. Not to mention the development of the sealing technique, I am afraid that even the time for eating will be compressed to a terrible point. Moreover, these two possibilities are almost 100% going to happen. This is something Chiba has to face. At this moment, Chiba is one head and two big. How to do? This thing... And now, Chiba is also thinking about countermeasures. Hmm... is to think of a way to keep Kakashi here, or to find a substitute. Whether Kakashi wants to do what must be done ~www.novelhall.com~ or becomes an ninja of Anbe, even if I keep him now, it seems impossible to stay for long. After all, no matter what the situation, Kakashi They can only be replaced for a while, it is impossible to stay here forever. It must be impossible for an engineering team to keep both me and Kakashi. Bo Feng Shuimen is not such a person who can''t dispatch. If any one of us stays in the engineering team, it will naturally make the best use of everything and everyone''s talents, but if both of us stay in the engineering team, it will be a waste, a very big waste. Bo Feng Shuimen is not so confused. In this way, it''s just a matter of delaying a few days, and what should be faced is still to be faced. In a few days, if it goes well, it may be able to complete the development, if not, it must be impossible to complete the development. Here, I cannot bet on luck. It''s just... to find a suitable substitute, to have the ability like Kakashi, and to be quite familiar with it, so as not to make any mistakes because of unfamiliarity, and let the enemy take advantage of it. Such a person is hard to find! Mr. Yamada and the others, although they are familiar with this place, even Mr. Yamada, who has the highest ability among them, is not competent. Gee! It''s troublesome. After thinking about the countermeasures, Chiba finally thought of these two answers, but either one is not satisfactory, or in other words, it is not easy to achieve. For a time, Chiba also fell into distress. This incident really came too suddenly and too abruptly. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1406： Fooled again? Ok Really, it was a wave of unrest, and one wave started again. I was still glad that there was no problem on the other side, and I had already made all the preparations for the development of the sealing technique. I didn''t expect that so many things would happen before I was happy for long. After taking a deep breath, Chiba, who had been in distress for nearly half an hour, slowly straightened up and rubbed his temples. This series of thoughts and worries seemed to re-emerge the headache and swelling of the head that had been relieved because the instantaneous memory and memory reached the limit, and he had to stop thinking. But after stopping thinking, such a thought with some grievances and annoyances naturally surged in my heart. Chiba could hardly help cursing damned secretly. "Give me the form." However, at this moment, Kakashi''s voice rang at the front door. "Kakashi?" Hearing this sound, Chiba was obviously shocked, looking at Kakashi who came by, and said blankly. "What''s wrong? It''s like seeing something impossible. Am I a monster?" In this regard, seeing the appearance of Chiba, Kakashi said in an angry tone, with a strong cynicism in his tone, which was obviously an expression of extreme dissatisfaction with Chiba. Of course, this dissatisfaction cannot be due to Chiba''s current attitude, but naturally Chiba''s attitude since the beginning of the engineering team. "Uh" In this regard, hearing Kakashi''s cynicism and strong dissatisfaction with him, plus knowing that he was wrong, Chiba chose not to say anything. "Well, here, let me see." Kakashi didn''t mean to chase after him. After noticing the form scroll by Chiba, he picked it up casually. At this time, due to the concentration of materials, the desks of Kakashi and Dr. Watanabe had been removed, leaving only Chiba''s desk. With this hand, the scroll was in Kakashi''s hands. "Well, look at it." In response, Chiba said without embarrassment. Should I ask here? Still shouldn''t ask. But in his heart, he began to struggle. As for the content of the entanglement, whether to ask or not to ask here, it is naturally that Anbu is looking for Kakashi. The current Chiba still holds a trace of luck. What if he makes a mistake in his calculations? Then nothing will happen! "Um... indeed, the supplies here can indeed be used as temporary resting places if there is an emergency, and there are also a lot of medicines and medical essentials... but, I think, we can still apply for a batch." Looking at the form scroll in his hand, Kakashi seemed to feel that it was not enough, so he said. "Can you still apply for a batch?" Regarding this, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, obviously he did not expect Kakashi to say so. "Yes, look..." Hearing Chiba''s words, Kakashi did not carry the cynicism to the end, but took out a scroll from his arms and spread it out in front of Chiba. this is Map? All transit stations... As the scroll opened, Chiba''s gaze also attracted the past. "You mean, turn this into a big supply station? Then distribute the materials evenly to those transfer stations. Even if there is a temporary problem with people in the transfer station area, there is a place for temporary rest or refuge? " After this glance, Chiba guessed Kakashi''s intentions. "Yes, this can reduce the time loss when encountering emergencies, and can also provide some basic medical assistance in time. Originally, the transfer station designed by Hongyan had the consideration of refuge in it, as long as there is enough As far as the materials are concerned, even if the enemy has attacked the transfer station, students can still enter and escape. The secret room under the transfer station can be completely defended against various types of attacks by the mechanism designed by Hongyan, and the construction of a transfer station area is carried out at the same time. There will be no more than two teams. According to the maximum material capacity of the transfer station, they can survive an attack for about three days, which is enough to support." Hearing Chiba''s words, Kakashi nodded and spoke. "Moreover, the distance between each transfer station was originally designed in consideration of the need for centralized containment, or the emergency situation of transferring a safe position. Each transfer station can also accommodate personnel in two nearby transfer station areas. Each of them is enough for the construction personnel in the three transfer station areas to survive for one day. No matter how hard the defense forces work, it is impossible to prevent a deliberate attack by the enemy. In this way, it can effectively prevent the deliberate attack of the enemy from gaining results. It hurts us. Morale also affects our progress. I think it will serve multiple purposes." At the end, Kakashi added again. "Okay, I see. I''ll apply later. However, if this place becomes a general supply station, and if the transit station becomes a temporary shelter, some guards are still needed." In this regard, Chiba very simply agreed and also put forward his own ideas. "You can let some students stay behind, and then let people from the defense forces lead the team. The transfer station can also add some guards and defense mechanisms, or simply turn it into a military camp transfer station, or you can exercise the students'' abilities and go home in batches. If it does, it shouldnt be a problem. After all, the enemy should have understood the defense forces patrol methods for these ten days. Hearing Chiba''s thoughts, Kakashi seemed to have expected it, and said. "Then, what you mean is to do nothing and do nothing, but, in this case, the defense forces have to deploy manpower." In this regard, Chiba has some doubts. "Yes, but I believe that Xuena must have a way." When I heard the question from Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ Kakashi said with certainty. Ok It cannot be said that there is no way, because it is no longer a high-intensity patrol, so because it is a refuge, it can also provide a place to sleep and eat. In terms of shifts, there is actually a lot of room left. There can indeed be a considerable number of people. Plus the students also have experience in standing guard, especially those geniuses... This base camp can also be garrisoned by a teacher, plus one or two high-level defense personnel, which is enough. After all, there is no one in the base camp, and the guarded place is only where there are supplies. During this period, you can also organize some regular material delivery teams to further exercise the students'' abilities. And it''s actual combat... Cancel patrols and set up military-level transit stations... feasible! Hearing this, Qianye''s mind immediately turned a series of thoughts, and finally, the word "feasible" appeared. "Okay, I''ll go to the fourth generation of Naruto Master, the classification and storage of materials will be handed over to you." After it was "feasible", Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately Kieyin instantly, leaving such a sentence, disappeared in place. "Uh...This material has not been classified and stored yet?" Kakashi was left with a dazed look at this sound. Damn it! He seems to have escaped again! Then, a kind of extreme dissatisfaction that was fooled again surged in Kakashi''s heart. https: Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. The mobile version reading URL of the Museum of Literature: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1407： Inevitable After half an hour, the Hokage office. "Oh... Chiba, it''s so late, what''s the matter?" Bo Feng Shuimen raised his head from the stack of files, looked at Chiba, who had just closed the office door, who was a little gasping on the other side, and said. This... just got a reply from Kakashi, and the kid came. Is it possible... Want someone to be with me? But in his heart, he didn''t know what Chiba was coming from, as it showed on his face. On the contrary, he was already aware of something. This kid... I should think too much, no matter what, it is impossible to **** someone from Hokage. Do not! Maybe, this kid is notoriously brave. After the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, he successfully persuaded three generations of Naruto Masters to perform and rescue Shayin and He Shayin alone without any experience in a wartime mission. The mission of the Alliance, thus changing the overall situation of the three wars... Kakashi alone, compared with the general trend of the Three World Wars, it seems nothing! No, I still pay more attention! Can''t be circumvented by Chiba. Then, after realizing something, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t believe it. After all, as Hokage now, he still has the majesty he should have, at least for Chiba, there is still a little majesty. However, this idea of ??"I still have majesty" was immediately rejected by him. What''s his own majesty, Chiba, this kid, even the three generations of Hokage who has been doing it for decades, has fooled him to let him go alone. Let a child with no wartime experience alone...no, let alone perform a task alone, letting such a child perform a wartime task, a wartime task that requires combat, is incredible. If the shadows of several other villages heard that the three generations of Hokage had made such a decision at that time, I am afraid they would either drop their jaws or laugh big teeth. This shows how much energy this little child has. Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart is alert. Now, in the period of employment, Chiba can''t let Kakashi pass by a few words. For some tasks, Kakashi is still needed. "Four generations of Naruto Masters, regarding the Ninja Engineering Team, I have a proposal here, I hope you can approve it." At this time, after hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s question, Chiba gasped for a little breath, and hurriedly walked over and handed the scroll in his hand to Bo Feng Shuimen. proposal? I want to keep Kakashi! Otherwise, regarding the expansion plan, what else needs my approval. Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind quickly flashed such a thought. When he took over the scroll, the alert heart had already mentioned the highest point. "Huh? This is?" Then, after taking the scroll, he glanced at Chiba, who was a little urgent in his eyes, and was even more sure that Chiba was the door of the wave, and after looking down at the content on the scroll, the whole person sat upright. On this scroll, there are densely written explanatory texts, and there is a sketch, which looks like a sketch of the virgin forest developed by the Ninja Engineering Team, and there are some icons of construction facilities on it. No mention of Kakashi at all. Not even a word! This is... the deployment map? After this glance, Bo Feng Shuimen''s attention was quickly completely attracted to the past, and he held it up and looked at it carefully, and his brows were also frowned little by little. The content on this scroll, at first glance, almost made him think it was a defense plan. Do not! No, this is a new training program? Not... It is a comprehensive plan. A comprehensive plan that integrates the training of school students, the construction plan of the ninja engineering team, and the prevention plan for the hidden personnel in the enemy village! As he looked down one after another, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face slowly showed a faint astonishment. I thought that Chiba came to ask for someone, but I didn''t expect that Chiba would give such a plan. The value of this plan, its significance to the preparation of the expansion plan, and even the cultivation of this generation of Ninja school students, are almost groundbreaking. Especially in the area of ??cultivating Ninja school students, even if Konoha has always attached great importance to school and education, he has undergone many reforms in this area, but since the second generation of Hokage, such pioneering reforms have been Never before. Strategy and tactics, combat ability, construction ability, internal affairs ability, plus education ability now, is there anything that Chiba is not good at? At this moment, looking at this scroll, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind flashed such a surprised and somewhat horrified thought. "Well, the defense force seems to be overwhelmed. The most important thing about this plan is the defense force personnel." But astonished to astonishment, Bo Feng Shuimen pointed out the key to this plan sharply. Although the patrols of the defense force personnel have been stopped, it seems that there are many more defense force personnel, but there are many transfer stations in the Chiba plan, even if each transfer station has a defense force personnel, or a defense force is assigned The number of personnel is still short of at least half of the people. This gap can''t be plugged casually. Now the village is just right everywhere, and there is a shortage of people everywhere. If this gap is to be closed, then it will inevitably cause the loopholes in the village''s surveillance ports to increase, causing a subtle chain reaction. If it''s okay, so be it. Once something happens, these gaps may cause immeasurable damage ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This plan is very good, but if this problem cannot be solved, he will not adopt it. After all, the expansion plan is an expansion plan, and its priority can never be higher than the safety of the village. "I know that with regard to the arrangements for the defense forces, I already have a feasible plan here, and I also showed it to Captain Watanabe. He said that he can cooperate." In this regard, Chiba seemed to have expected it, and immediately took another scroll from his arms and handed it to Bo Feng Shuimen. Already prepared? It seems to come prepared! After receiving the scroll, although Bo Feng Shuimen''s face did not change, he couldn''t help but pass such a slightly surprised thought in his heart. "This!" But when he spread out the scroll in his hand and looked down one after another, he whispered in surprise. Although this handwriting belongs to Chiba, the arrangement of this plan should be Xuena''s. Well Compared with Chiba''s plan, it focuses more on details, and each planning step is simplified to the point that everyone only needs to do one or two things, and there will be no loopholes in the whole. Yes, it was Xuena''s plan. Looking at it, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart flashed such an increasingly certain idea. It seems that Chiba is sure to win! Also specially asked Xue Nai to arrange a coordinated defense force plan. Then, in his heart, he also roughly understood Chiba''s determination. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1408： At this moment, I understand... In this way, there should be no problem! Even if Bofeng Shuimen considers the risks involved, it is impossible not to agree. In this plan, in addition to the prevention of the enemy and the construction of the engineering team, that is, the preparation of the expansion plan, there is also the education of the students. One is in it. Since the second generation of Hokage, Konoha has placed education in a high position. The annual education funds have never been reduced, and they have even increased year by year. It can be seen that Konoha is very good in education. Its no wonder that so many outstanding ninjas have been cultivated, whether they are geniuses or non-geniuses. And the significance of this plan in terms of education cannot be rejected by Bo Feng Shuimen. Although direct actual combat education is only a specific measure that can be taken under certain circumstances, even this time, it can set an example for the education of future generations, and it will play an extremely important role in possible educational reforms for future generations. . With the importance that each generation of Hokage attaches to education, this groundbreaking education method, even if he cannot adopt it now, is definitely an irresistible temptation. Moreover, there is Xuenai''s perfect defense plan! Bo Feng Shui Men, want to find an excuse to refuse, it is hard to find! Looking at the indecisive Bo Feng Shui Men, Chiba''s mind flashed such a series of thoughts. For him, this time is indeed a must. In order for the plan to be passed smoothly, Chiba made a special trip to the Japanese-style cabin before coming to interrupt Xuena''s sleep. And, rushed to the defense forces, found Watanabe Kenshin, after he saw it, after he determined that it was 100% feasible, he came here, and asked for the consent of the water gate. He had considered all the concerns of Bofeng Shuimen that he could think of, and he had perfected them in the plan. Bo Feng Shuimen, could not find a reason to refuse. As long as he doesn''t refuse, then everything will be easy. "Preliminary estimates are that after the implementation of this plan, construction efficiency will drop by about 30%. However, our current efficiency has exceeded expectations by nearly 20%. These losses are not unacceptable. Moreover, if this plan can The smooth implementation of the expansion plan will have no harm to the expansion plan. Even after these students have a certain amount of practical experience, some of the more talented students who are about to graduate can directly invest in combat missions, and some of them are about to graduate The students in Japan can take on some tedious sentry jobs and can greatly reduce the pressure on the village staff. I think this 30% efficiency is worth it." A series of flashes flashed in his mind, but Qianye''s mouth did not stop, looking at Bo Feng Shui Men, said sincerely. Indeed, if this plan can be implemented, what Chiba said will become reality. Now, if some personnel can be vacated, it will undoubtedly give more space for martial law and avoid many omissions. After all, the tension of the staff is an oversight! When he heard Qianye''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded secretly. There was nothing wrong with what Qianye said. He had no reason to refuse in this matter. As for risks, this plan is of course risky, but martial law also has risks. Sometimes, it cannot be justified by risk. Some plans, even if they are risky, must be implemented. Even the greatest risk must be implemented. Of course, Chiba''s plan is not a plan that must be executed even if there is a risk, but it is also a kind of plan that must be executed even if there is a risk. First, this plan is risky. After it fails, it may cause a series of unfavorable conditions for the village, and even cause a certain amount of confusion. After all, the main body of this plan is the students and children that the village has always valued, but its failure rate is very low. , Chibas documents have already explained this point. Second, after the success of this plan, it will have a very long-term significance for the village both now and in the future. There is a small probability of failure, but success has huge benefits. He cannot refuse. "Hmm... I see, you can do this." But thinking of this, as a decisive and resolute Hokage, Bo Feng Shuimen simply agreed. "However, as you know, this plan is still quite risky. Although the failure rate is low, we cannot guarantee its maximum success rate. I need you to stabilize everything in this plan within a week. ." However, Bo Feng Shuimen did not completely let Chiba go, but made his own request. Within seven days... As expected to be the fourth generation of Hokage, after a few glances at the stall, he discovered the key to this plan. Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba also sighed from the bottom of his heart. "Yes!" In response, Chiba nodded very simply. "Well...I will cooperate with your work accordingly, what''s the..." Then, hearing Chiba''s crisp words, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, and then subconsciously said. It is a bit difficult to arrange such a large-scale plan involving more than 300 people in these seven days. The village can''t just hand it over to Chiba. We still have to provide some help to Chiba. However, this time, after he spoke subconsciously, he suddenly stopped. At this moment, he suddenly thought of something. "I see. Regarding this plan, I want two people to help me stabilize this plan." In this regard, Chiba did not hesitate because the words of Bofeng Suizumi suddenly stopped, and directly followed the words of Bofeng Suizumi, and directly put forward his own request: "Kakashi, Also, Hirohiko Uchiha, I will complete this plan within seven days. I need the help of both of them. They have been the veterans of the Ninja Engineering Team since they were formed~www.novelhall.com~ and have been in the frontline of the engineering team, whether it is Needless to say, the familiarity with the engineering team or the tacit understanding with the engineering team, I can guarantee that if there are two people, the engineering teams error rate in implementing this plan will be at a minimum. In a sense, it is a more important person than me." I knew it! I knew it, I was bypassed! This plan is actually just a cover! This guy really came to ask me for someone, I wanted Kakashi! Was bypassed! But at this moment, after listening to these words, Bo Feng Shuimen''s gentle face was a bit untenable at this time, and his heart could hardly remain calm. This kid...what anyone dares to use a pretense to deceive! At the same time, he suddenly understood the helplessness of the three generations of Hokage at this moment. As soon as Chiba said this, whether he gave it to someone or not, of course he wanted to give it to someone. Although he paused before he finished speaking, there was no problem with Chiba''s words. On the contrary, it was very Of reason. It cannot be refused. Yes, it is impossible to refuse again. Both Kakashi and Hirohiko have been in the ninja engineering team, and the achievements they have made are obvious to all. Even if they dont give Kakashi, Chiba will let him find a better assistant candidate, and then after he recommends candidates, With Kakashi''s obvious achievements in the ninja engineering team, there is no scum left to kill the assistant. This matter was decided after I agreed to the new construction plan. According to the result that Chiba wanted... It''s settled! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1409： carry out In this way, it should be almost done. Even if Bo Feng Shuimen makes any excuses, I can use "tacit understanding" and "talent" to block his excuses. Thanks to Xuena, if it were not for her perfect plan, I am afraid that my plan would not be passed. just Xue Na is too powerful. After I said my plan, I worked out the plan as soon as possible. I am not as good as her in this ability. Looking at the Bo Feng Shui Men who had already noticed something in front of him, Chiba''s heart was Dading, knowing that his strategy had succeeded. Before this, after Kakashi said the idea, this strategy emerged in his mind. That is to say, use Kakashi''s idea this time to keep Kakashi behind, at least keep him for a while, and then help Hirohiko to command or secretly command the engineering team. At that time, Chiba thought of the two possibilities. Kakashi was bound to leave the engineering team. The burden of the engineering team would inevitably fall on his shoulders, and it is impossible for him to participate in any engineering team now. Command, spend time on that every day. Although, this engineering team was formed by him. Keeping Kakashi, or finding a replacement for Kakashi, is a must. However, it is inevitably impossible to keep Kakashi, and there is only one person who can reach the level of Kakashi, Hirohiko. He also led the engineering team with Kakashi. In terms of tacit understanding and popularity, Hirohiko was not defeated by Kakashi, and Kakashi looked at the overall situation and was the commander of the overall direction, truly reaching the students. There is very little time in the team, but Hongyan is the opposite. He takes the students step by step to complete the construction indicators, and he really penetrates the student team as their mentor. Therefore, although Hongyan is guilty The name, but in terms of popularity and tacit understanding, it is even higher than Kakashi''s. As for whether Hongyan has this ability, whether it will reach the level of Kakashi, Chiba has never seen Hongyan as the person in charge, and can only say that he does not know. Moreover, I don''t think that Hongyan can surpass Kakashi in talent. Kakashi is really a ninja who is underestimated by the original. It is not unreasonable that he can become the sixth generation of Naruto. It does not exist that the sixth generation of Naruto is the weakest Naruto. Perhaps in terms of strength, Kakashi is inferior to Naruto. Throughout the generations of Hokage, but Naruto has never been able to speak only by strength. Political ability, ability to handle affairs, and actual command are also important indicators. Even the standard for measuring Hokage''s ability is based on these political talents, ability to handle affairs, and actual command. Ability-based. I am afraid that the reason why the three generations are called "the strongest Hokage" is largely not because of his personal strength, but this part of the talent. Otherwise, if anyone with strong personal strength can be Hokage, I am afraid that the next few Hokage will not be candidates. Hongyan, in terms of talent, is definitely not as good as Kakashi. Even if Chiba wanted to be partial, he couldn''t be partial here. However, seeing that Hongyan can lead a team, one team can complete the construction goals, that is, the daily tasks, and gain enough popularity to change the students'' views of him, it can be seen that Hongyan is not as good as Kakashi. , But it is still possible to manage this ninja engineering team. Hongyan is definitely the only candidate. But now, this idea of ??Kakashi just gave Chiba an inspiration. Since Kakashi cant stay for a long time, then let him stay for a period of time, even if its only a few days, so that he can stabilize the current one first. The situation, then, secretly let Hongyan slowly take over what Kakashi did, until after Kakashi left, Hongyan actually managed the engineering team in the dark. On the other hand, Chiba himself, as the person in charge of the engineering team, formed a pattern of lightness and darkness. Moreover, because of the name of a sinner, it is impossible for Hongyan to become a commander on the surface. This makes him a ninja who kills his fellow clan. As a conductor, the students will not have any problems, but people other than the students will definitely not buy it. Only Chiba is in the light and Hongyan is in the dark. And Kakashis idea can exactly contribute to such a pattern, and Chiba also has a way to complete the layout of this pattern within these seven days. Since it is impossible to keep Kakashi, it is also difficult to find a substitute, it is better to combine the two. Leave Kakashi for a short time, if Mingli''s replacement can''t be found, then cultivate a secretly replacement. It''s the same anyway, just don''t let Chiba do the work of the engineering team. Moreover, with Kakashi''s idea, even Naruto is very easy to deal with. So, at that time, Chiba hurriedly left, and after leaving, he went back to the cabin first, and called for the cancellation of the patrol due to the defense forces and gave him a fake Xuena, and then asked Xuena to make a plan. Arrangement plan for the defense force that matches Kakashi''s ideas. I immediately transformed Kakashi''s ideas into an excellent plan. However, there was actually an episode here, which surprised Chiba. After hearing Chiba''s narrative, Xuena immediately worked out the plan for the arrangement, and dictated it for Chiba to record it. This defense force coordination arrangement plan was born before Chiba''s plan. Moreover, this coordinated arrangement plan is still a very meticulous and perfect plan that Chiba can''t imagine at all. It was Xue Naikin who made the plan after thinking about it for ten minutes, if it hadn''t been seen by Chiba, and It was also a sudden incident, and Chiba almost thought that Xuena had already known that he was going to do this and thought about a countermeasure in advance. At that moment, Chiba really admired the eleven-year-old girl from the bottom of his heart. He could even imagine a future who would be beautiful and beautiful, talented and talented, and almost embarrassed a man. It can be said to be both brilliant and beautiful~www.novelhall.com~beautiful. Even, thinking that such a talented girl is her closest friend, Chiba couldn''t help being a little proud. "I know, this matter, just do what you want. However, I am not against Hongyan assisting you. I also believe that your judgment will not be mixed with emotional factors, but you must know that Hongyan is a village after all. Sinners, killing and hurting fellows of the same race, you must treat them with a correct attitude, understand?" At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen, who was secretly smiling wryly, took a slight breath and said. In his words, he had already agreed to Chiba''s arrangement. "Yes! I know. I am in charge of the Ninja Engineering Team. If something happens to Hongyan, it is also my responsibility. I will never do anything to let sinners get away with it." Regarding this, Chiba sighed and said yes, expressing understanding. Understand what Bo Feng Shuimen reminded him. However, this reminder, he has considered it. "Well, it''s fine if you know, then, go ahead and arrange it. There are only seven days. After seven days, Kakashi must leave to do his task." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded slightly. After leaving the two plans, he waved his hand to make Chiba retreat. "Yes! Then..." And seeing the appearance of the chase order under the wave of the wind, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and after responding, his figure flashed and disappeared. So, Xuena''s caged bird seal plan... start up! However, there was such a thought in his heart. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1410： impatient Campsites, office rooms, and boxes of rooms. "It''s rare that you came back today. I thought you won''t be able to come back in three days." Holding the record board in his hand, Kakashi, who was standing on the pile of material boxes, turned his head to his left, and looked at the boy who walked in through the back door. pissed off! Angry! I am definitely angry! And hearing Kakashi''s unsalty or indifferent tone, with an inexplicably strong ironic tone, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly. "Your idea, the four generations of Naruto-sama have agreed. This is the plan I compiled and the plan for the defense force that I asked Xuena to make. Look at it, because you have to cooperate with the defense force. There are some things. Need to be familiar with." In response, Chiba chose to ignore his tone, and after putting down the two scrolls, said to Kakashi. "Proposal?" When he heard Chiba''s words, Kakashi''s gaze fell on the two scrolls that Chiba had put down, and the neither salty nor light tone disappeared. Obviously, Kakashi knew that Qian was serious, and he was serious now. "Well, you can take a look first, and leave the packing materials to me." Regarding this, after realizing that Kakashi was also serious, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and went straight up, took the record board in Kakashi''s hand, and prepared to organize the materials. "Ah...um!" Seeing the appearance of Chiba approaching and reaching out to pick up the record board, he subconsciously handed the record board to Chibas Kakashi. After a short pause, he sat on the desk with some hesitation, hesitating. After a while, he picked up the scroll. This forgotten! Haven''t told Chiba about this yet! And in his mind, there was such an afterthought. But... what should I say? Looking at Chiba''s appearance, he should have taken this matter very seriously, and he seemed to be quite motivated, so he took the initiative to take the job he shunned me. This, he became serious and focused all of a sudden, and I didn''t know what to say about this matter. After all, saying this is equivalent to resigning from him! I don''t know what kind of blow it will cause his motivation! Gee! Why... I can''t say it all at once! Then, after this thought, Kakashi''s heart was tangled. No matter what, I want to see what is written in this for now! Check out Chiba''s plan! If you can find a reason to stay, stay. If you can''t, then you can only go to Teacher Watergate to have a look. I hope that I will not be embarrassed by the Watergate teacher, and I can stay for a while. After struggling for a while, Kakashi didn''t think much anymore, unfolding the scroll, and looked at it. original Kakashi is also embarrassed to leave the engineering team at this time! At this time, pretending to be looking at the record board, he was secretly observing Kakashi''s Chiba, slowly retracting his gaze, and his face was slightly moved. From the slight unnaturalness in Kakashis eyes, Chiba, who is good at observing words, has already guessed the current situation of Kakashi, and learned that Kakashi himself is not willing to leave the ninja engineering team. The mood is a bit complicated. Originally, during the period of working with Kakashi, Chiba thought that his constant irresponsibility and all kinds of shirking things to him would make him extremely unhappy, but it was because of his friends identity. Express it. Here, Chiba is also self-aware, and he can still understand the hints in Kakashi''s tone on weekdays, but he pretends to ignore it and let Kakashi touch soft nails. But now, seeing Kakashi''s appearance, Chiba suddenly understood that Kakashi''s usual cynicism and dissatisfaction were only temporary, or not at all temporary, but pure ridicule among friends. Just like he and Tai Tu usually do. Kakashi is not only helping him sincerely, but also attaching great importance to him. This is Kakashi''s friendship! To be honest, the current Chiba is touched and ashamed. He is a villain to treat a gentleman''s belly, and Kakashi is too small to think about it. At the same time, I also remembered that Kakashi and Sasuke are actually very similar, both cold outside and hot inside. Although Kakashi usually performs like this, but in the bottom of my heart, it is hotter than anyone else. Chiba also underestimated Kakashi. Here... Let''s wait for the secret part of the Bofeng Shuimen to arrive, and let Kakashi know. His current mood, if I told him, would be a little uncomfortable, here, I still pretended not to notice that he was leaving. Or because you are too anxious to implement this plan, so forget to say it. Then, thinking of this, Chiba''s mind had passed such a thought. After that, he no longer paid attention to Kakashi, but focused on the matter at hand, and began to find the location of various supplies based on the contents of the record board. And Kakashi obviously did a lot of work in these two hours. Basically 80% of the supplies have been sorted out, and the remaining 20% ??does not require any effort from Chiba. Obviously Kaka The West sorted out the troublesome things first, leaving only some simple tasks. And tidying up is also very organized. This Kakashi is centered on the desk and divided into four areas, namely food area, medicine area, equipment area and sundries area~www.novelhall.com~ is classified according to the four areas, clearly, And its easy to understand. Even if someone suddenly takes over, you can quickly enter the state. As long as the materials are classified and distributed strictly according to the classification of these four areas, then even if you change several people in a row, there will be no mistakes. It can be said that it is a fairly complete storage classification method. After confirming how the materials were placed, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense and started to move the materials. Although there is no shortage of heavy objects in the remaining supplies, for him, a ninja of physical skills, coupled with the permanent activation of cells with unknown changes in his body, his power can be said to be effortless to lift these heavy objects, even Sometimes it was troublesome, he moved two or three in one. At this moment, Chiba almost thought that it would be pretty good if he retired to do physical work, and he would definitely make a fortune. "Your Excellency Kakashi, please come with me." And after doing it for a while, when Kakashi put down Chibas plan and was about to reach for Xuenas plan, an Anbe ninja in a black dress with a fox mask stood at the back door and saw Kakashi, who was sitting, spoke. In the words, there is a little more respectful meaning. This...is here again? what happened? At this moment, Kakashi looked back in amazement, and was quite puzzled after seeing the Anbe Ninja. finally come. However, Chiba paused slightly, then slowly put down the material box, and slowly exhaled, but his eyes were half-squinted. Obviously, I was a little impatient. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1441： Something else? "Then I will go there." Leaving such a sentence, Kakashi followed the Anbe Ninja with all kinds of doubts. "Ah, I see, I''ll go see Hongyan when I''m done." In response, Chiba yelled at Kakashi''s back and informed him. Then, when he heard this sentence, Kakashi did not respond, but waved his hand, leaving behind a rather chic waved back, and disappeared somewhere with the Anbe Ninja. Really... It''s finally here, a little bit later, I''m done with all these tasks, but I don''t know what to say to Kakashi, I don''t know how embarrassing it will be. Watching Kakashi disappear somewhere, Chiba sighed, but in his heart he complained about Bo Feng Shuimen. Now that the plan has been set, and Kakashi has agreed to stay with Kakashi in the Ninja Engineering Team for seven days. Then, the announcement of the Anbe Ninja from the Kakashi will come soon. This time the Anbe will look for Kakashi, Kakashi must be kept. This also made Chiba breathe a sigh of relief, at least Bo Feng Shuimen is impossible to go back, the matter has been set. However, what makes him a little depressed is that this dark ninja seems to be a little slow to come, if it is later, the things in his hands are finished, I am afraid it will be a little embarrassing. After all, he was pretending to forget to tell Kakashi that he was going to stay. Then, if the Anbu Ninja arrives later, then he will have to face Kakashi, unable to organize supplies. "Busy forget" excuses. After Kakashi finishes reading the plan, next, I am afraid Kakashi will have a showdown, so he has to tell Kakashi the news. And Chiba felt that if he told Kakashi that he was staying again, he was afraid that Kakashi would be unpleasant, or uncomfortable, or even rebellious. After all, Kakashi is only twelve. Year-old children, although precocious, but who knows whether there will be any child''s rebellion in it. Chiba didn''t dare to take this risk. If Kakashi is upset, quits or slows down, then his plan will be completely frustrated. Here, it is better to be notified by Anbu. After all, if I tell him, there is always a feeling of making decisions for him without his consent, and feeling that I am doing the right thing, which can easily cause other people''s discomfort. Especially, a friend who really wants to help himself. This feeling may make Kakashi feel that he is not helping a friend from the point of view of a friend, but that Chiba used his power and cleverness to force him to stay here, as if his boss was on the side of another boss. He is coming here, he is a subordinate, not a friend. Although Kakashi may not think so, but Kakashi does not think it is a matter. Whether Chiba has tried to prevent this feeling and situation from appearing, that is Chiba''s business. This is Chiba''s response to Kakashi''s friendship. At this time, there is a fundamental difference between trying to avoid and not expressing anything. Although Chiba is clumsy at communication, it is by no means the kind of person who only knows that others think for himself and does not know that he thinks for others. Friends and friendship are both parties. If either party fails to do what it should be , Then the feeling of "friend" or "friendship" cannot be formed. "Okay! Go to Hongyan when you are done!" After looking at the place where Kakashi disappeared for a while, he turned a few words about taking care of Kakashi''s mood. After confirming that he should be able to give Kakashi a step, he turned his head and glanced at the last few boxes of supplies, and then silently Went over and started the final finishing work. About twenty minutes later, Chiba finished all the houses and looked at the neatly arranged two rows of material boxes stacked against the wall, as well as the central aisle that was significantly more spacious and could even accommodate a few beds. Looking at the desk in the central aisle, he nodded in relief. Then, after counting the supplies, and confirming that there were no omissions, and recording them, he walked to the desk and thought about it, and put away the two plan scrolls on the desk. There are no guards here, and there are enemy village spies waiting outside, everyone has withdrawn back, basically there is no defense. If the enemy really touches it, the material will be lost if it is lost. Anyway, it''s not worth much, and it won''t have such a bad effect, but if the two plans are shown to others, the trouble will be great. Basically, it is to inform the enemy of tomorrow''s plan so that the enemy is prepared, which can be said to greatly increase the success rate of the enemy''s infiltration. The impact can be big. Then, go to Hongyan now, some things must be explained to him. Tonight, there are some arrangements for him. It also needs to be dealt with. The guard in charge of the penalty belongs to the confinement room department. After a while, I have to come back and discuss with Kakashi about what to do. When I go back in the evening, the development of the sealing technique will begin. After putting the plan in his arms, Chiba thought in his heart, and then turned around, thinking about walking to the cell where Hirohiko was closed. ... Three minutes later. "Boom boom boom!" Occasionally, starlight penetrated into the darkness through the small gap in the cell door~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly sounded like a knock on the door. "Who?" And hearing this sound similar to a knock on the door, in the darkness, someone seemed to wake up suddenly, and subconsciously asked, such a word sounded. "Hirohiko, it''s me, Chiba. Are you asleep?" Afterwards, there was such a sound outside the door, which sounded a little muffled because of the iron door. "Oh, not yet." Regarding this, the young man in the dark seemed to do something, and after a slight pause, he spoke. "Then I''m coming in." Hearing this sentence, there was a rather random sound outside the door, and then only a "swipe" sound, as if the sound of a match being struck, a flash of fire, suddenly penetrated through a small gap. Then, there was a series of sounds of keys entering the lock, a "squeak" sound of an unpleasant iron door opening, and the fire light instantly illuminated this small room and the teenager sitting on the bed. "Why are you here? Didn''t you leave today?" Looking at the best friend in front of him, Hongyan blinked and said with some confusion. After evacuating today, Chiba will not stay in the camp, but will return directly to the Japanese-style cabin. Chiba personally notified him earlier. "Oh, I have something to tell you." Putting the torch on a side wall casually, Chiba slowly turned his head and looked at Hongyan with a smile. Also, things? In this regard, looking at Chiba who was smiling, Hongyan frowned slightly, revealing a look of doubt. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1412： Ready to move "Boom boom boom!" "Boom boom boom!" "Boom boom boom!" Continuously tapping the iron door of the cell in front of him, Chiba frowned slightly, his eyes flickering with a little flickering fire. what happened? Today Kakashi applied for another torch for Hirohiko? And there was a glimmer of doubt in his heart. "Who?" At this time, Hiroshiko''s voice came from inside the door. In this regard, Chiba did not answer, but pushed the door directly, not thinking, the door opened as soon as it was pushed. "Squeak!" In the unpleasant sound of the iron door opening, Chiba took a step forward slightly in shock. What''s the matter, why didn''t the door close? Could it be... Then, before this step passed, he stopped, and the color of astonishment flashed past his face. "Unexpectedly, I came so soon." After that, Chiba, whose feet hung in the air and stepped on it for a while, slowly grew serious on his face, and said in a deep voice. At this moment, in front of him, in this small cell, standing at the feet of Hirohiko on the side of the bed, facing this adult ninja, looking at the forehead guard, it should be a misty person. The adult ninja opened his eyes in horror, his face solidified as if he was facing the greatest horror in his lifetime, and his mouth was almost open to the greatest extent, as if he was about to roar in horror. And in his hand, he was pulling a Kuwu, making a thorn shape. From the flame, the heterochromatic brilliance from the tip of the Kuwu could be seen to be coated with some kind of poison. "Ah, thanks to your reminder, otherwise I''ll start talking." Following Chiba''s gaze, he glanced at the dead ninja on the ground, the bright red color in Hongyan''s eyes slowly dissipated, and after nodding, he spoke. Today, after Chiba came to talk about the evacuation in person, she talked to him about the events after the withdrawal of all the defense forces. At that time, Chiba guessed that there would be enemies taking advantage of this large evacuation to fish in troubled waters, because the evacuation At that time, the defense was tight and there was no chance to start, but after the evacuation, the enemy must be ready to move. After all, during the mission of the student-based ninja engineering team, for the enemy, it is undoubtedly the best opportunity to sneak in, no matter who it is, and how many Veteran and experienced spies will have the mind to sneak in. However, on the other hand, the defense forces are strictly guarded under the command of Yuenai. Coupled with a series of anti-intrusion measures by Chiba and Kakashi, it is bound to be difficult for them to find opportunities. The opportunity for such infiltration lies in In front of me, the feeling of no gaps in it would be like a cooked duck right in front of me, but I can''t reach it, and the feeling that the duck might fly away soon will definitely make these enemies feel anxious. And under the influence of this anxiety, the ten-day stay in the camp is over, and after the big evacuation, these enemies will definitely be impatient and come to this base camp and various transit stations to investigate and find some possible intelligence, even , Do some diving preparations. As for the destruction of the transit station and camp, it is unlikely. The purpose of these spies is to sneak into the village of Konoha and do some damage to their own village, causing problems with Konoha, which affects the current situation of Konoha alone. . If it destroys it now and causes Konoha to rebound in an all-round way, then I am afraid that it is not to say that they have sneaked in. They will probably be cleaned again. Konoha is currently on the front line, but deploys this extra-conventional force. If Konoha randomly transfers some of his troops back, they will not be able to hide. The medical system and perception system of the Konoha Ninja System are well-known in the Five Ninja Villages. If Konoha really does not care about the front line and come to such a wave, then they will have nothing to do, and Konoha''s chance of becoming the only winner of the three games may have to increase a lot. Therefore, when Chiba talked to him, after he raised the issue of sabotage, Chiba ruled it out with this reason. After talking for a while, Chiba made an appointment with him a secret code that they only saw, in order to prevent possible actions by the enemy. After all, for some reasons, he didn''t evacuate today, but stayed in this cell. The secret sign was Chiba''s three knocks on the door just now, and one of his own "who", and then Chiba directly pushed in. Very simple code. As long as the steps are wrong, then the person is not Chiba. At the time, he still felt that this was just prepared, but he did not expect that that night, that is now, Chiba''s worries occurred. Someone attacked him with the appearance of Chiba. "After all, the writing wheel on you is also the goal of every village." In response, Chiba sighed, then looked at the ninja on the ground rather solemnly, and spoke. "Ok" Hearing this sound, Hongyan also agreed and nodded. "Did you ask anything?" Hearing Hongyan''s answer, Chiba frowned and thought about it, then asked. "This one" In this regard, Hongyan hesitated for a moment, and then embarrassedly said: "Because he made a sudden move at the time, I subconsciously countered...I didn''t adjust it..." "It''s okay, you can be fine." When he heard the embarrassing words, Chiba hurriedly spoke. This was just a question, and he didn''t mean to blame Hongyan. Hirohiko obviously blamed himself a little, which was not what Chiba wanted. The current attitude of Hirohiko~www.novelhall.com~Chiba is also quite cautious. "No, this time, it was my mistake. I didn''t expect so many at the time. I was also locked in a fool." In this regard, Hirohiko did not show that he cared too much. After hearing Chiba say this, he shook his head quite calmly and reflected on himself. Hirohiko... It''s really beyond my imagination. Seeing Hongyan''s appearance, Chiba couldn''t help but have such an idea. "Hey, I should dispose of this corpse first..." After hearing the words that Hongyan was so calm and there was no emotional problem, Chiba no longer said anything, but just grabbed the corpse and turned around to drag it away. "No, stay? This corpse?" In this regard, Hongyan couldn''t help asking, although he said he was dead, he could still get some information. "Now you know what''s going on in the village, how can you have the time to study a corpse?" Chiba smiled bitterly when he heard this sentence. For the sake of martial law, the intelligence room was guarded by only one young lady who did copywriting, and no one had the time to study a corpse. "Uh" In this regard, Hongyan Poker''s face also flashed slightly unnatural, and I didn''t want to say more, watching Chiba turn around. If I let the village get information so early, how can I develop my plan? And Chiba, who turned and dragged the corpse away, narrowed his eyes slightly after leaving the door, and a little light appeared in his eyes. But it was a bit cold. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1413： intend "Sure enough, have you been knocked out? The start is neat enough, so Hongyan didn''t notice it. This fog is hidden, and the strength should not be weak. Hongyan raised his hand and solved it. With the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Hongyan''s strength, I am afraid Not much worse than me, maybe even better than me." On a certain side outside the cell door, Chiba patted the dust on his body, stood in front of an opened hidden door, and watched the furnishings similar to those in Hirohikos old room, and half of his body lying on the bed next to the bed. The one with Konoha''s forehead and the breathing ninja murmured. Then, after standing and frowning and thinking for a while, Chiba slowly closed the secret door, then turned and left. He has checked just now that the guard ninja who is responsible for guarding the confinement room system is not life-threatening. It seems that the misty hiding who sneaks into Hongyan does not mean to kill him. However, this is also inevitable. If Konoha''s ninja died, or a guard ninja who guarded the repeat offender, Konoha would definitely take it seriously. After all, the confinement room was sent to guard here, partly because of Hongyan''s felony of killing his fellow clan, on the other hand, the fact that Hongyan was writing in his eyes could not flow into the enemy''s hands. Now, the successful case of Kakashis transplantation of Zhuanyan is still there. Konoha cannot be indifferent, but Kakashi is a hero, and he brought the soil to Kakashi out of his own will. The legacy of the sacrificed hero, even if the Uchiha clan used the blood of the clan to not flow into the foreign clan as an excuse, it would not be able to take out the earthy writing wheel eye from Kakashi''s eye socket. In addition, the Konoha and Uchiha clan are very concerned about the writing wheel eyes, otherwise, Kakashi is not the only one in the village who can carry the writing wheel eyes all kinds of chaos. As for Danzo, his hands, except for the forced fight against Sasuke, could only be used, but there was no exposed example of them, they were all secretly hidden. At that time, it was after Uchiha was annihilated. It is conceivable that Konoha attaches great importance to writing round eyes. However, this guard, Chiba doesnt have to guess. It should not be arranged by the village, but by Danzo. He is not saved now. It is also for this reason. If he hadnt done anything against Hongyan yet, I''m afraid that Chiba will kill him now. By the way, he threw the pot directly on the misty body. Of course, now that the murderer is throwing the pot, the misty corpse is bound to be used, which will have a great adverse effect on the plan he wants to implement. Here, Qianye can''t be arrogant. "You come here so late, is something wrong?" When Chiba stepped into Hongyan''s cell and closed the iron door, Hongyan moved a little room for Chiba and asked. "Well... it''s about the new engineering team plan." In this regard, Chiba was not polite, and directly sat down on the side of the bed that Hongyan had let go. "New engineering team plan?" Hearing this, Hong Yan was slightly taken aback. "Well, this, you take a look first." At this time, Chiba had already passed the two scrolls and asked him to look at it now. "Oh." In this regard, Hongyan naturally did not hesitate, and directly opened it up. Chibas plan is actually not too long because of the use of graphic explanations, while Xuenas is slightly longer, because they are all written descriptions, but it takes a little time, but they are very familiar with the two For Hongyan, it was not a difficult thing to understand. Soon, he finished reading the two plans at a speed of several blocks away from Kakashi. "Have you passed the two plans? The content in it is going to pass Hokage. It involves a lot of energy from the defense force, so you have to show it to Chief Watanabe. After all, Xuena is not from the defense force. Up." After reading it, Hongyan turned his head and looked at Chiba. In his words, he already guessed that there was a copy of Xuena''s handwriting. "Well, this plan is something Hokage can''t refuse, but Kakashi can only stay for seven days." In response, Chiba nodded, and was not surprised by Hongyan guessing Xuena''s handwriting, but said rather helplessly. "Seven days? Kakashi is leaving? What do you do then?" Hearing these words, Hong Yan was startled and asked quickly. "That''s why you are needed here. I want you to replace Kakashi and help me direct this plan. Although it is much more difficult than what you were responsible for before, you and the students and teachers have a tacit understanding here. Kakashi, even me, is a bit out of place. If I do this, I am afraid it will take a long time to get the plan on track. Hokage only gives me seven days." Upon hearing this, Qianye sighed slightly and said. "But, I''m a sinner..." In this regard, Hongyan clearly knew his situation. Hearing Chiba''s decision, his face changed slightly, and he spoke. "I know, so, this time, I am the superficial person in charge, and you are the actual operator. When this plan is implemented, I need you to take over the command of Kakashi in seven days. , Familiar with all his command methods." However, before he finished speaking, Chiba interrupted him. "Then Kakashi?" Hearing this sentence, Hongyan also paused, and after thinking about it, he asked about Kakashi''s situation. "Don''t worry, I''ll explain to him later that Kakashi is about to leave, and I believe he is willing to hand over the command to you." In this regard, Chiba said so. "In this case, as long as Kakashi doesn''t mind, then I can try it, but, as you know, I have never directed the implementation of such a big plan. Compared with you, Xuenai and Kakashi, I have experience A lot is lacking." When he heard this, Hongyan didn''t say much, but said so reasonably. "I have confidence in you, this is also for Xuena." Hearing this, Chiba smiled slightly, but he was quite sure of Hongyan''s talent~www.novelhall.com~Well, I understand. " Hirohiko didnt say much about this. He knew what Chibas words meant. Chiba just wanted to be a superficial person in charge. It was his consideration, and it was for Xuenas consideration. With this sentence, he couldn''t find any excuses. This matter can only succeed, not fail, let alone shirk. "Well, then, there is one more thing I need you to do." Hearing Hirohiko''s answer, Chiba knew he didn''t need to say more, so he changed the subject. "What else?" Hearing this, Hongyan frowned slightly, and from the slight change in Chiba''s tone, he heard something unusual. "A very dangerous, but very important thing." In the face of Hirohiko''s question, Chiba did not say it clearly, but quietly looked at Hirohiko who was aside. Although this plan was thought of in a hurry, it is absolutely beneficial to Hongyan and must be implemented. At this time, there was a slight coldness in his heart. "Then, tell me what to do." At this moment, looking at Qianye''s eyes, looking at the deep emotions in his eyes, Hongyan Poker''s face was stained with a little serious expression, and then he spoke without hesitation. Since Chiba said it is very important, I am afraid that only I can complete this matter. Then, there is no need to struggle with anything. This is the thought in Hongyan''s mind. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1414： Be careful "What are you... doing? Or, what''s wrong?" Returning to the camp, he looked around because he didn''t see the unfinished plan on the table. Kakashi, who was searching subconsciously, suddenly raised his head and looked in front of him, which is the front door. Chiba and Hirohiko were reflected in his eyes, as well as the guard ninja who passed out and was carried on Hirohiko''s shoulder. "Kakashi, are you back?" At this time, at the front entrance, Chiba and Hirohiko also crossed the door. Hearing Kakashi''s words, after subconsciously raising their heads, after seeing Kakashi''s figure, Chiba spoke. "This is, what happened?" At this time, Kakashi''s eyes gradually shifted to the guarding ninja, and he recognized that this person was the ninja sent from the village guarding Hirohikos cell, because when he applied for Hirohikos Naruto, he met several times and occasionally even returned. Will give him food, he is quite familiar. Most of the attention just now was on Chiba and Hirohiko, but they didn''t recognize them. And the guard of Hirohiko was knocked out. It was obvious that something went wrong. Although Hirohiko seemed to be fine and there was no trace of fierce fighting, Kakashi still knew that something was wrong. After all, with Hongyans strength, if he really wants to cause a large-scale battle or a vigorous battle with him, it must be at least the strength level of the upper ninja or the elite upper ninja. Otherwise, it is basically an instant kill. If he didn''t notice any fighting, it didn''t mean that Hongyan was really fine. Moreover, the strength of this guard is actually quite average. If Hongyan was not willing to be imprisoned, I am afraid that ten guards of this level of strength would all be solved by Hongyan. This kind of strength, with the strength of the elite ninjas carefully selected by the surrounding enemy villages, is silently knocked out, and it is not unusual. There are so many people who can stun and kill this guarding ninja, but it doesn''t mean that the enemy who guards a prisoner of the level of Hongyan can be so powerful. As for how he perceives the rapid advancement of Hongyans strength, it may be the relationship that brought him the Shalunyan. He can perceive the oppression of Hongyans pupils after opening the Shalunyan. Although this kind of oppression will not reach the point where it can affect his fighting mentality, but as a blessing to the soul, when he feels this oppression, his heart naturally appears "The pupil power of these eyes is far beyond ordinary. "Sangouyu writes round eyes." Let alone Kakashi, even if you are an idiot, you should know that Hongyan''s strength is already strong to a certain extent. Just by opening his eyes, he can have such strong pupil power. If you really use the writing wheel, then , How terrible is that. I''m afraid, even ninjas with no combat experience should know. "Someone took advantage of the defense forces here to stop patrolling and attacked Hongyan''s cell." In this regard, Chiba answered very simply. "However, it was resolved by Hongyan." After answering, Chiba seemed to think of something suddenly, and before Kakashi asked again, he added another sentence. "is it?" Upon hearing this sound, Kakashi nodded clearly, but there was no extra word. After learning that the patrol team had withdrawn, he expected that there would be enemies ready to move around, but a slight surprise had come early. However, even if he came a little early, it wouldn''t make him feel much emotional. This kind of thing is something that has been anticipated long ago, and since it has been anticipated, it is unlikely to surprise people. "That you?" Then, after this sound, Kakashi pointed at the two again and asked. The implication is, naturally, what are you going to do next? "I''m just about to tell you that because the guard was knocked out, leaving Hongyan here alone is not in line with the process, and there seems to be some problems in the confinement room, so I cannot send someone to receive Hongyan. I plan to personally He went to the confinement room." In this regard, Chiba said. "The confinement room...whatever happens, I can''t..." Kakashi''s brow furrowed when he heard Chiba say this, and he was obviously very puzzled. He blurted out and asked. However, he didn''t ask out in the end, but was stopped by Chiba''s eyes. Someone... Want to make a fuss about Hongyan? After being stopped, Kakashi clearly saw the meaning contained in Chiba''s eyes. "So, you''d better read the plan first. I originally wanted to discuss it with you. Now, wait until I send Hongyan back to the confinement room safely, okay?" Seeing that Kakashi didn''t say anything anymore, he obviously paid attention to what he meant. Chiba hurriedly took out the two plans from his arms and handed them to Kakashi. As for the fact that the confinement room was unable to receive Hongyan, the reason given by the confinement room was that there was no manpower available, and it was a bit improper to let the guard **** Hongyan by himself. That is, considering the strength of Hirohiko, the confinement room does not worry about guarding a person. However, Chiba was suspicious of his lack of manpower for this reason, and kept Hirohiko in the camp. As far as he knows, the ninjas of the criminal and criminal system have not been mobilized. They are basically the original crew, and the number of criminals held in the confinement room is the lowest in Konoha history. Even in the heavy prison, there is nothing New sinner. After thinking about going to ~www.novelhall.com~, it can only be said that someone who wants to use Hongyan to make a fuss against him. As for what article to do, Chiba didn''t bother to bother about it. No matter what article they want to do, as long as they dont make mistakes, even if there are some mistakes, they just do, as long as they do what Bofeng Shuimen has to defend themselves. His weight of the Hokage assistant is different from the previous Hokage The weight of the assistant is completely different. Bofeng Shuimen has delegated a lot of powers that belong to Hokage, and even the expansion plan is fully delegated to him. How much of it is that only Hokage can use, as long as it is in Everyone knows Konoha''s high-level position. It is precisely because of this that people with intentions will try their best to deal with Chiba in this way, and Chiba also needs to be so careful not to let people find a handle. After all, in Konoha''s political arena, the increase of his own power means the decrease of some people''s power, or the depreciation of power. It is hard not to cause some ambitious guys to rebound. "Really? Then, I''ll wait for you to come." Regarding this, Kakashi didn''t say much anymore. Through the look of Chiba''s eyes, after he understood the stakes, he also understood that Chiba must do this. "Well, how careful you are alone." Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba took another step and left with Hongyan from the back door. After leaving this sentence, Chiba disappeared into the night with Hongyan. It seems...Some things are too simple for me. Watching the two leave with the guard, Kakashi sat down slowly, a trace of emotion flashed in his heart. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1415： And... wait one more time! Seven days, if there are only seven days, I am afraid, I can only barely make this plan run stably, and the next consolidation... Gee! After I left, it is estimated that Chiba would not be able to take over all at once. Even if he is willing to stay with me for the past seven days, he may not be able to make this plan without any loopholes in the future and be taken advantage of. Now that the students and I have developed a tacit understanding, my sudden departure may make them feel bad and resist Chiba. Originally, Chiba had been no matter what, so that the students who had been directed at him had some opinions. The students may find it difficult to accept my sudden departure and Chibas sudden takeover. Besides, Chiba is not necessarily willing to follow these seven days. Slowly putting down Xuena''s plan, Kakashi sighed slightly, and a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. But it is a bit distressed. He could see that Xuena''s plan and Chiba''s plan were perfect. The two cooperated in a tacit understanding of beauty. It perfectly connects the defense force and the ninja engineering team. If he can completely follow the above, the loss he originally estimated is about 30% of the current preparation work efficiency, which may increase to only 26%. To the extent of 28% efficiency. However, the most important thing is that when these two plans are implemented, there is no need to say anything about Xuenas defense forces. Kakashi still knows the level of trust between Xuena and Watanabe. The captain, when Yuuna no longer served, still handed over many tasks and information about the defense forces to Yuuna. Although Yuuna did not have any positions, the treatment of the captain Watanabe to her was basically It is the treatment of a senior adviser to the defense force. And only this one. The entire defense force spoke, except for Watanabe''s commander, it was this Xuena who had no position had the most weight. Moreover, it is even more incredible that the defense forces, no matter the newcomer or the elderly, have no objection to this situation. As long as Watanabe is not in the army, or if Xue Nai solves the matter, the defense forces are the only ones who look forward to it. This situation probably only happened during this long period of defense force. From here, we can be sure that the plan of the defense force has been passed with Chief Watanabe, and basically there is no problem in implementation, and there is a commander like Xuena who is familiar with the defense force and has outstanding talents. It can be said that there is no problem with the strong trust relationship and long-term tacit understanding between the two parties. The key is on their side. It would be fine if he could stay forever. However, Hokage only gave him seven days. After these seven days, he will report to the Anbu. Become the captain of a dark army. It is impossible to join this ninja engineering team anymore. "I don''t know, Chiba has any thoughts." Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing again, and couldn''t help talking to himself. "I have an idea." However, at the moment when these words were spoken, Chiba''s voice sounded quite far behind him. "Chiba?" Hearing this, Kakashi looked back subconsciously, and when he saw Chiba slowly walking behind him, he blurted out. Oh More than an hour has passed! His aftermath was swept to the side of the pendulum. After determining the time, he turned his mind around. Before I knew it, it had been more than an hour since Chiba left. Counting the time, Chiba should have returned. "Isn''t there still Hirohiko?" Looking at Kakashi, Chiba walked in step by step, with a slightly exhausted look on his face, and walked to the opposite side of Chiba, randomly moved a smaller material box next to him and sat down. After facing each other, Kakashi spoke. "Hongyan? You mean, let Hongyan command, this... Although Hongyan is as familiar with here as I am, after all, he is a sinner, which is absolutely impossible." In response, Kakashi frowned and said in denial. "Yes, so, what I mean is to make Hongyan the actual person in charge in the dark, and I, as the person in charge on the surface." Hearing this, Chiba smiled and said what he was about to tell Kakashi. "This... is indeed feasible, but it also requires a lot of operations." Hearing this sentence, Kakashi still frowned and said with some doubts. "So, for these seven days, Hongyan must actually be in command and be familiar with your work." In this regard, Chiba was noncommittal, but said. "You... are you really going to give me a problem?" In response, Kakashi couldn''t help but twitched his lips, letting Hirohiko master the actual command and be familiar with his current job. It is still within seven days. How easy is it to say? Although Hongyan has already gained popularity in the engineering team and has that talent for wisdom, his job is not easy, and the tasks to be done are very cumbersome, and he has to be familiar with some of the leftovers from the previous ten days that are already being solved. But the trivial things that have not been resolved, so as not to make these trivial things become big things because of unfamiliarity with these things. This situation may be equivalent to not only implementing the current work, but also sorting out the previous work, which is exactly twice the workload. Chiba said this sentence is very light, but it is not so easy to do. "That''s why I beg you." But when he heard this sentence, Chiba''s face was slightly sullen, and his head slightly lowered, but he made a request. He certainly understands that this is equivalent to double the workload, but for the sake of Xuena and Hirohiko, he can only do this. Only, let this friend who has always thought of him worked hard. Because, besides that, he could not think of other ways. "Ah" Seeing the appearance of Chiba, Kakashi sighed and exhaled ~www.novelhall.com~ and said: "I just said this is a problem, not that it can''t be solved." The implication was that he agreed. "Thank you!" In response to this, Chiba''s head was lower. "Well, between us, there is no need to be so polite. There is nothing to do. I will go back first. Tomorrow is the preparation work. I have to rest early." Seeing Chiba''s appearance, a trace of unnaturalness flashed across Kakashi''s face, turning his head and standing up, with a sudden sound in his mouth. "Ah, rest early." In response, Chiba also quickly stood up. At this time, Kakashi had already walked out. This... I owe Kakashi a favor. Looking at Kakashi''s back, Chiba thought from the bottom of his heart. "Ah! Wait a minute!" However, at this moment, when he walked to the back door, Kakashi suddenly turned around, as if suddenly thinking of something, he said: "These seven days? You just said these seven days?" "Uh...no!" In this regard, Chiba denied it, with a particularly sincere expression. "This matter... I''ll leave this matter..." Looking at Chiba, Kakashi walked back step by step, his eyes half-squinted to the point of contempt. "No... I don''t know what you are talking about..." In response, Chiba turned his head with a particularly sincere expression. "Ah! It really is you!" "Run... ran away?" "You stop me!" Then, what followed was a series of words from Kakashi, and two figures flying out. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1416： coincidence? Deliberately? "call" Standing at the door of the Japanese-style log cabin, he glanced back and confirmed that no one was behind, Chiba exhaled a long breath, and then, after breathing a breath, opened the door of the Japanese-style cabin. That guy Kakashi...does it need to be chased so quickly? With the opening of the stall, Qianye had such a helpless thought in his mind. At that time, facing Kakashis questioning, Chiba turned his head and ran away. Kakashi immediately chased him up. The two men fought an hour-long pursuit and escaped directly in the camp and outside the village wall. Now, Chiba got rid of Kakashi. To tell the truth, Kakashis difficulty is really not ordinary. This time Chiba really felt the strength of this analytical super-genius ninja, and he saw his escape plans several times. He came out, and it took an hour to get rid of him. If it were a battlefield, a battle of life and death, I am afraid that Kakashi would have dragged him into heavy siege. but Not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional, Kakashi seemed to chase me around the camp in a big circle. Then, after this somewhat helpless thought, Qianye''s mind had such a doubt. Just now when they were chasing and fleeing, they happened to circle a large circle around the camp. "Illusion." Thinking of this, Chiba shook his head, looked at the dimly lit room, and Chiba denied the thoughts in his mind. Then he stepped into the dim room. Yukina should already be asleep, so should Kushina be asleep. Turning on the light silently, Chiba looked at the empty living room and made sure that Xuena and Kusina were asleep. "Then I will go back to the room first." In this regard, Chiba also made a decision. Originally, if Yukina or Kusina or both were there, it was necessary to talk about the result after he hurried away with the plan before, and Yusina and Kusina. After a few words, now that the two of them are not there, they are asleep, and they have saved some words, and it is time to carry out his plan. Tonight, he is about to develop the first seal concept, the plan to seal the bird in the cage, now is the most critical time. The sooner it is completed, the better. At this time, Chiba is also a little urgent. After all, everything is available now, and this seal concept has a decisive effect on Xuena''s affairs. Chiba can basically maintain the most basic sanity on weekdays, but still can''t bear the waves of eagerness. Especially, now is the time for the implementation of the seal plan. And as Chiba made a decision, the light that had been lit in the living room dimmed again amid the sound of cautious footsteps. Then, after the sound of footsteps, there was the sound of the door opening. With the bright white light and familiar furnishings, Chiba did not immediately go to the desk and began to implement the seal plan, but stood for a while before returning to the desk. After a period of time, nothing in the room has changed. It is even cleaner and tidy than when he left. Even the seal style painted by Chiba on the desk for memory was originally thrown on the floor. Now, they are still placed together in an orderly manner, stacked in a pile, even, they have been specially arranged in a certain order, and the scrolls are marked with secret numbers, representing the sort. Obviously, it was Kushina who has been cleaning, and he also helped Chiba sort out the seal memory scroll. strange This feeling At this time, Chiba, who was sitting down, had a sense of warmth, a warm feeling of being taken care of. However, it is very strange. This kind of warmth, this kind of warm feeling of being taken care of, made him feel like a dj vu. He knew that this warmth was given by Kushina, but the feeling in his heart, But it seems to be a kind of deja vu that I have experienced before, and this deja vu is not out of the touch of Kushina. But, another person. However, he couldn''t think of who this person was, and even looking back at his past and present, there was no trace of such a person. The memory of his previous life was lonely and indifferent, and no one would make him feel such a warm feeling at all. The memory of this life is intertwined with pain and warmth, but there is no loneliness and indifference. However, there are only a few people who give him these warmth and pains, and the only ones who help him clean up the room and take care of him are Jiu. Sinnai alone. He couldn''t think of anyone else who could make himself feel the same warmth as he was taking care of. Therefore, this feeling is familiar and warm, but it is strange. Could it be that anyone has treated me like this before? In response, Qianye raised his head slightly, looking at the moonlight outside the window, the bright moon was like a plate, silver splendid all over the earth, and everything outside the window was plated with silver splendor. "Ok?" At this moment, Chiba suddenly raised his hand and touched his cheek with hesitation and strong doubt. Fingertips, slightly moist. "This...this is again, what''s the matter?" Looking at the full moon outside the window, Chiba put down his hands in a daze. "Pattern." A drop of water splashed on the table top and broke into beads. "Pap! Pap!" Afterwards, two drops ~www.novelhall.com~three drops...drops of water splashed on the desktop, broken into a series of watermarks, slowly shrinking and disappearing over time. And Chiba just stared at the moon blankly, without moving for a long time. ... "Boom!" At this time, on Kangzhuang Avenue outside the western wall of the village, in front of Kakashi, Chiba''s figure exploded into a cloud of white mist. "Is it an illusion? This fellow Chiba seems to have taken me around a lot?" However, Kakashi did not get angry because he chased the wrong person and was ran away by Chiba, did not tease him well, but frowned slightly with some doubts. He recalled the process of the two chasing. Those tracking and anti-tracking matters went aside. The places where the two passed by seemed to be places where they were easy to hide. In the faint, they seemed to chase and complete a patrol. This guy, is this the intention to turn his head and run? With doubts, Kakashi made such a possible speculation. Do not! impossible! This guy ran away because of a guilty conscience and no explanation. I was only worried about my mood, so I ran away. Then, Kakashi quickly rejected the idea, and completely guessed why Chiba just turned his head and ran away. "It''s just a coincidence. Forget it, go home first, I will be busy tomorrow." Afterwards, thinking of this, Kakashi was not entangled, but raised a lazy waist, after some investigations by the guards on the wall, he returned to the village. Yu left suspicious eyes in the shadowy forest behind him. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1417： We set off "Haw...Haw..." Accompanied by a few bird chirps, the bright autumn sun shone from the window and fell on Chiba, who was lying prone on the bed, keeping the posture of lying on the bed before going to bed, reflecting the messy seal on the floor. The scrolls of sealing technique also reflected the whole room that was a little messy because of these messy scrolls of sealing technique. It was another bright and peaceful morning. "Chiba! You give me enough! Xuena has been waiting for you for half an hour, you still get up!" Then, in the midst of this tranquility, Jiu Xinnai''s suffocating voice instantly broke the peace. Of course, there is also Chiba''s sleepiness. "what!" The sound penetrated into his ears, and Chiba almost jumped up from the bed. After landing, he looked around in a panic. After not seeing Jiu Xinnai''s figure, he let out a sigh of relief. "Get me up!" However, just at the stall with a long breath, Kushina''s almost roaring sound shook from below. "Yes...Yes! Teacher Kushina!" This roaring sound made Chiba almost a little jump, and even blurted out. The voice was a little trembling. Scared me! What time is this... Then, after answering this sound, Chiba gently covered his chest, took a deep breath, stabilized the heartbeat that was suddenly accelerating because of fear, and glanced at the clock. Eight thirty. The time is displayed on the clock. It''s already at this point! At this point in time, Qianye''s face flashed in surprise, and he hurriedly began to change his clothes. Although he was asleep wearing the clothes he wore yesterday, he has to be dressed a little more appropriately today because of his special circumstances. Yesterday, I chased with Kakashi. There was no obvious stain on the clothes, but it was not clean enough. It is agreed that Xuena will be sent to the camp today! This time for the gathering, I will be late soon! With one hand undressed in a panic, and the other hurriedly dressed, Chiba''s face grew stiffer. Today is the first day of the implementation of the plan. There can be no trouble, and there are still many things to do today. hateful! It was too late to study yesterday, and it was past midnight without knowing it! At this time, the corner of his eye accidentally rolled over the seal scroll on the ground, and he couldn''t help but reappear in his mind. He couldn''t help complaining about the situation of developing the seal technique yesterday. Last night, the progress can be said to be quite smooth, and because it was quite smooth, he was a little anxious, thinking that he would develop the first sealing technique for caged birds as soon as possible, so it was extremely timed out, and even today is so important. The matter was left behind. And the end is now this haste, and the end of Jiuxinai''s rage. However, despite the complaints, Chiba did not feel that yesterdays timeout was not worthwhile. At least, yesterdays timeout allowed him to finally integrate the core seal technique of "let the seal technique work on the spell seal technique" with the spell seal. The operation of the combination of patterns has become proficient in practice, and finally mastered the method of combining the spell seal technique and the seal technique. Although Chiba has learned this method according to the instantaneous memory''s crossing welfare, it still needs a certain connection to actually operate it. Moreover, this combination method requires very high precision operation of Chakra. Even if Chiba''s chakra ultra-fine control ability is close to the limit of chakra control, it still can''t be careless and requires considerable practice. After all, the seal technique and the spell seal technique are fundamentally different from ninjutsu, and they are more complicated. At this time, it is one thing to understand the principle, but it is another thing to actually operate it. And if you can''t meet the rigid conditions of Chakra''s control, no matter how well you understand or understand in your mind, what should fail will still fail. Otherwise, if Chibas instantaneous memory can really be used by looking at it once, even the combination of seal art and curse seal art, which is beyond the level of ninja seal or curse seal technique, can be used by just looking at it, then Chiba didn''t need to use so much brains. Unlike ninjutsu, this seal technique and curse seal technique, learning is learning, and the actual operation is another matter. Ninjutsu understands the role of Jie-yin, the use of Chakra''s changes in form and nature. Basically, the rest of the operation is very simple, just the few steps, so it can be used immediately after reading it. However, if you understand the principles of the seal technique, spell seal technique, and know each step of the operation, it can be said that you have learned it, but the real operation is still difficult. Chakra is transformed into a seal technique or a spell seal pattern. , But it is not as simple as the operation of ninjutsu, it needs the control of Chakra as support, and because of the complexity of the spell seal and seal technology, it adds a lot of difficulty to this operation. The actual operation is much more difficult than ninjutsu. Up. Even if you watch the meeting, you need considerable practice. But yesterday, Chiba''s achievements were impressive. After mastering this core content, Chiba estimates that it will take another two nights to complete the first of the seven scenarios, and directly be able to experiment. The speed can be said to be quite fast. "Humhhhhhh!" After this glimpse, after a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, the clothes on his hands were almost worn off, and he ran downstairs while tidying up his clothes. "Good morning, Xuenai." When I went downstairs, I saw Xue Nai was already sitting at the low table waiting for him, and the breakfast in front of me was finished. "Good morning." Xuena turned her head and smiled slightly when she heard Chiba''s greeting. "What good morning, go and wash me!" However, Kushina, who poked her head out of the kitchen, was not very friendly. "Yes!" Seeing Jiuxina''s flying red hair, Chiba didn''t stop, but rushed to the door more quickly. And under the deterrence of Kushina, Chiba reappeared in the living room after finishing himself meticulously and extremely quickly. "I''ll wait for you to have breakfast." In response, Xue Na smiled slightly and said. "What to eat for breakfast, I overslept, and wait for what he eats, hurry up and go!" In this regard, Chiba was about to answer ~www.novelhall.com~ but was immediately interrupted by Kushina who poked his head again. "Well, indeed, there is no time for breakfast." Hearing this sentence from Jiu Xinnai, Chiba smiled sly. "Then... let''s go." And Xuena knew the importance of things, and didn''t insist at the moment, so she stood up and prepared to go. "Let me carry you, time is running out now." In response, Chiba said. It''s already late now, Xuenai''s eyes are inconvenient, if he walks, it is too slow, it is better to walk with her on his back. "what?" When she heard this, Xue Nai clearly paused, blushing on her face. "I know." However, she soon became serious, knowing that Chiba didn''t mean anything else, and she really didn''t need to hesitate. This was an official business. Then, Chiba carried Xue Na and went out. "Wait a minute! Hold it!" Afterwards, when they left the house and they were about to blurt out "We are leaving", a piece of bread flew out of the door of the Japanese-style log cabin, which flew accurately to Chibas mouth, and was subconsciously grabbed by Chiba. . At the same time, Jiu Xinnai''s voice came at the same time. In response, Chiba, who was holding the bread, and Yukina, who was holding Chiba''s neck, smiled warmly at the same time. "We are off, Teacher Jiuxina!" "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Then, in the two voices, Chiba and Xuena plunged into the woods in front of the Japanese cabin. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1418： Late... "I said, you love to be late, don''t drag Xuena to be late together!" Half-squinting his eyes, watching Chiba who gasped slightly in front of him, and Xuena whose face was still blushing on his back, Kakashi said without saltiness. call Fortunately, I barely caught up. At this time, Chiba glanced around. At this moment, they were on the log wall at the entrance of the camp, and under the wall, there was a long line of students who were being interrogated, under the guidance of teachers and defense forces. Next, I returned to this empty camp, and behind them, the students who entered the camp were assigned to the guard tower in the camp to perform guard work. The extra students are arranged to do some basic physical training as a warm-up exercise to stretch their muscles and bones to avoid any problems behind them. This is also written in the construction manual written by Chiba before. In this situation, obviously, it was Chiba and Xuena who caught up. The students are entering the venue. From investigation, task arrangement, and formal work, it will take at least an hour. This hour is enough for Kaka. Nishi and Xuena made some cooperation arrangements. After all, the detailed plan already has a plan, and all they have to do now is to coordinate and realize the things on the plan. Of course, this coordinated command is still quite difficult. Otherwise, there is no need for Xuenai to be there in person. Even the first round of defense personnel arranged by Xuenai yesterday are elite ninjas who are experienced and have performed various tasks. From this, it can also be seen that Watanabe Commander''s trust and attention to Yukana, and his trust and attention to Chiba. Nine o''clock collection. It''s almost nine o''clock now, and there is still about one hour left. The task can be postponed appropriately. After all, it is a new plan, and it is normal to arrange a longer time. I just don''t know how close Xuenai and Kakashi can be. And Chiba, who was relieved in his heart, ignored Kakashi''s unsalty or indifferent words that sounded obviously angry again, and a faint worry arose in his heart. This plan, in fact, only the seven days in which Kakashi was able to ensure the success rate. Once these seven days have passed, to succeed, it will be more difficult. Moreover, Bofeng Shuimen only gave seven days. If the plan fails On the right track, Chiba doesn''t know what will happen to this plan. Time is still very tight, it really needs to race against time. "Ah! Time is running out, so let''s start working out today''s tasks. The students will be in the venue for a while." In response, Chiba coughed slightly and said. "Hey? Those who are late also know that time is running out." Upon hearing this sentence, Kakashi''s unsalted voice came again. This guy Hearing these unsalty and very ridiculous words, Chiba couldn''t help but squeeze the corners of her mouth and her face stiffened no matter what she wanted to ignore. This sentence was too lethal, so he choked back with Chiba''s sentence "Let''s go to the office first". I finally understand now, the mood of bringing the soil. At this moment, Chiba finally understood why the soil in front of Kakashi often went crazy and had to fight. This feeling of wanting to refute but being unable to refute under the iron-clad facts is really aggrieved and wanting to beat people. "Okay, okay, you two, stop making trouble. It''s not good to be seen by so many people. Anyway, you are both commanders." At this time, Xuena, who sensed that the atmosphere was not right, stood up, stopped the dialogue between the two, and clarified the current situation: "Originally, there is not enough time. Let''s not waste time. Let''s discuss it first. The task is, I also need to understand the situation here. Just to understand the construction situation from some documents, there are still some personal subjective deviations after all. I need some people to explain to me again, time is not waiting." "Hey, it really hurts you to have such a guy, Xuena, well, come with me, Chiba, you help Xuena well." Regarding this, seeing Xuenai and seeing Xuenai''s hollow eyes, Kakashi''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness, but his mouth did not go around Chiba much. Look at the face of Yukina... Look at the face of Yukina... It depends on the face of Xuena! At this time, Chiba was already full of such an impulse to rush to fight with Kakashi. "Yes Yes" On his mouth, learning Kakashi''s unsalty and undiminished voice, he answered perfunctorily. However, the answer was perfunctory, and Chiba didn''t have a perfunctory attitude in the matter of raising Xue Na on the side. This guy Kakashi raised his brows and his face became slightly stiff when he heard Chiba''s words learning his own tone. However, after all, there was no attack. After saying "follow me", he thought about walking under the city wall and toward the office room. Under Kakashi''s leadership and Chiba''s support, Xuena quickly stood at the door of the office room. "Have you gathered all the materials here?" Then, before entering the office room, Xue Na''s spoke a word that made Kakashi and Chiba both turn their heads in amazement. How did Xuena know? At the same time, Kakashi and Chiba had such an idea at the same time. "Um~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba made it!" "Well, Kakashi made it!" Then, the two hesitated for a moment, and spoke one after another. After speaking, the two quickly glanced at each other, with surprise in their eyes. "I''m just asking, let''s start work first." In response, Xuena hurriedly said when hearing the words of the two. "Ok" Hearing Xuenas words that were obviously afraid that they would argue again, the two of them didnt go into the details of why Xuena knew about the gathering of materials when they couldnt see it, but also when they came here for the first time. So, he took Xue Na directly into the house. After entering the house, the two of them stopped talking nonsense, and began to talk more seriously about the current situation, including the construction details of the past ten days. Of course, most of the time Kakashi was talking about Chiba, who nodded to the side. After all, Chiba actually didn''t know anything about the engineering team. He had been doing his own things for the past ten days, and he had nothing to do. And following Kakashi''s narrative, Xuena nodded again and again, and a frame of what happened in the Ninja Engineering Team in the last ten days was also formed in his brain, and he also had a detailed understanding of Kakashi''s command style. At the moment, a specific cooperative implementation method that cooperated with Kakashi was formed in her brain. If you do this, seven days should be fine. With the formation of specific cooperation implementation methods, Xuena secretly nodded, estimated in his mind, and turned such a thought. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1419： total "Um... Then, I have to build a transportation team of almost 5 teams of 20 people here to deliver materials?" Seeing Xuena who had elaborated part of the implementation plan in front of him, Kakashi frowned and asked after thinking about it. "Well, in this case, the material efficiency will be higher. It is guaranteed that the underground warehouses of all the transfer stations are full. After all, if you really want to camp there, even if you work in shifts, the consumption will be much faster, and also Compressed food cannot be used all the time, and even compressed food can only be used as emergency food. Fresh ingredients must be delivered every day. If the transportation team is not enough, eating compressed food is not good for the body. If something goes wrong, it is not easy to clean up. ." In response, Xuena nodded affirmatively. "Yes, in this case, the efficiency may be reduced by another 10 to 15%, is it acceptable?" Kakashi sighed slightly to Xue Na''s words, and he could only express his agreement, but with these words, he turned his head and looked at Chiba. "It''s okay, even if the original efficiency is reduced by 50%, it is acceptable. After all, the efficiency of this ninja engineering team is several hundred% higher than the efficiency of ordinary workers. It really doesn''t matter if it drops so slightly. Work is a relatively long process, especially now that the budget needs to be compressed, slower is slower." Regarding Kakashi''s question, Chiba naturally did not have any comments, and the implication was that they let them go. "Then, the transportation team has been determined here, regarding the ingredients..." Hearing this, Kakashi nodded, and then asked again. "Don''t worry, I have contacted the logistics department. They will deliver us fresh ingredients and necessary supplies every day. This budget is not a big deal for the village and the preparation for the entire expansion plan." In this regard, Chiba still expresses that it has let go of doing it, and also expresses that I have done it where it should be done. "So, in terms of logistics, there should be no problem. The defense forces will also leave some medical ninjas. As long as a central medical station is set up here, no matter if the injured is sent to the doctor, or the injured are too seriously injured, the medical ninjas rush. In the past, there were no cases where it was too late to be treated, but if there were some fatal injuries, it would definitely be too late. As long as the others were handled properly, there should be no major problems." Later, after hearing Chiba''s words, Kakashi clicked on the construction drawings of the ninja engineering team, the middle of all the transit stations. The original design of the transfer station was a ring structure. With the construction situation, it gradually spread out, and eventually there will be second and third rings. Kakashi points to the center of this ring. The distance to all transit stations is the same, and it is also the shortest and most average distance. "I have no opinion." In this regard, both Chiba and Xuena agreed. "However, I think we have one more thing to do in terms of logistics." However, after agreeing to this aspect, Xue Na put forward new opinions. "what?" This time, Chiba and Kakashi said in unison. "I think we can dig a tunnel network as a place for emergency food delivery. After all, we can be regarded as the enemy watching outside. If we transport, now because the distance between the transfer stations is small, there is no feeling. Wait for the second ring, At the third ring road, Im afraid its not so convenient. The underground network is safer." In response, Xue Na said. "I see, here I will apply for some personnel from the fourth generation of Naruto to come and dig. If the ninjas are allowed to dig, the construction efficiency will drop to a place that the fourth generation of Naruto does not allow." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t wait for Kakashi''s response, and said directly, already accepting it. "what!" Kakashi had no objection to this, and said. This logistical supply is a major issue, and it can be said that it is the most important thing. Kakashi also knows the stakes. This tunnel digging is a big project, which consumes time and manpower, and greatly reduces efficiency, but it has to be done. There is no patrol team now, and the outside of the transfer station can be said to be the enemy''s submarine area. This material transportation is a major event of the major event, and no matter how much time is required, it has to be done. Moreover, with this tunnel, after the second and third rings are formed in the future, it will only need to be extended on the basis of the original tunnel, but it will not take much time. In addition to transporting supplies, this tunnel can also be used as a secret tunnel for emergency escape. It can be described as multi-purpose, and the price is very high. It is definitely feasible. Moreover, it is not only feasible, but also requires immediate execution. "Well, then I''m talking about the issue of the defense forces, because many places need defense forces, and they need to send a leader at each transfer station. I think we should set up a purely elite defense force mobile team and set up an alarm agency. , So that each transfer station has a series of alarm settings, and the mobile team is used for emergency support, and the headquarters can be set up together with the headquarters of the medical ninja." Then Kakashi spoke again. "However, in terms of personnel, it is not enough." In response, Xuena frowned, obviously beginning to be embarrassed. One transit station and one elite is already very reluctant. In some places, because it is biased to the outside, two more are sent. It is really impossible to form a mobile team. "However, if there is no emergency support, you may encounter an enemy attack, just waiting to die, and the enemy is also an elite, because the infiltration can not cause too much movement, there may not be too many people, but if an elite, it may be Can''t deal with it." But when he heard this sentence, Kakashi was a little persistent. "Chiba, what do you think?" Then, this time, Xuena asked Chiba. "This... I''ll go find a way." In this regard, Chiba thought for a while, and said rather helplessly. This is also something that can''t be helped ~www.novelhall.com~ is feasible, and it''s quite important, I have to do it. "It must be as soon as possible, and tomorrow at the latest, it must be formed with the medical team." Hearing that, Kakashi was not polite and set the date directly. "understand." In this regard, Chiba could only sigh, and then figured out a solution. "So, is there anything else I need to do?" Then, after this breath, Chiba asked again. "do not have much left." Hearing Chiba''s question, Kakashi said. "You go ahead, the personnel is a big problem." And Xue Na also spoke. In the words, they also knew that this personnel problem was already big enough for Chiba, and then they couldn''t rely on Chiba too much. "Okay, then, you can arrange tasks and the like. I''ll go and prepare for something authentic." In this regard, Chiba did not talk nonsense and did not show too much of his head, and he was ready to leave. "Gone." Hearing this, Kakashi and Xue Nai said in unison. Then, it started the assignment of today''s tasks, each transfer station established a defense system, and today we appropriately reduced the construction tasks. Really... Still have something to find the upper body. Seeing that the two of them had no time to look after him, Qianye shook his head helplessly, turned and went out. Forget it, throw it all to Bofeng Shuimen. And when he walked to the door, a plan to pit Hokage in his mind slowly took shape. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1420： Not that simple Hurry up and solve these things. What Kakashi and Xuena said were all necessary, and I couldn''t stop doing these really important things just because I wanted extra time. Now the camp is outside, the transfer station is also outside, and there are enemies watching. This is already a strategic plan. If I don''t care about it, I am afraid I will be out of time for a long, long time. Stopped, stretched out his hand and slowly opened the door of the Hokage office in front of him, Chiba pursed his face, concealing the bitter and bitter smiles before, and changing to a serious face. And such a slowly serious content flashed in his heart. "Oh, Chiba, is there anything else?" At this moment, seeing the door of Hokage''s office being pushed open, Bo Feng Shui door seemed to be aware of something, his back suddenly straightened up as if it had passed a little bit, and when he straightened his back, his eyes fell on When Qianye''s body was touched, there was almost a flash of shock in his eyes, and a rather gentle question in his mouth. Are you here again? This I have no one to give you! Because of Kakashi''s affairs, the Anbu''s arrangements have undergone considerable changes, and almost went wrong. It''s impossible to transfer people anymore! Don''t ask anyone anymore. And such a trembling thought suddenly flashed in his heart. It is really impossible to bring people out. The general ninja organization with the largest number of people in the Anbe, Defense Forces, and Konoha has all been dispatched. Except for shifters, basically there is no one in the village. There are idle ninjas, all of them have tasks. The entire Konoha and ninja community are basically all on tasks. Even in the torture system, the guards can be transferred as soon as they can be transferred, but in this system, there are really only so few people who can be transferred. The guards in heavy prisons and confinement rooms are indispensable. The confinement room can relax the number of people, but the heavy prisons are all traitors from the village with bad plots, either spies from the enemy village or vicious ninja mercenaries. The guards here are really indispensable. If, if it is missing, then in case something should happen, but Konoha''s interior is going to be messed up, then it will inevitably affect the present incumbent layout, causing chaos, and even chaos for the people. At that time, it will be to the outside. The enemy village elite spies can take advantage of this opportunity, and the next step is to make mistakes and lose all games. The whole situation of Konoha, Konoha''s situation in the war, may be easily reversed, all efforts, the blood and tears on the battlefield, can be wasted. Bo Feng Shui Men, it is really impossible to transfer people. However, since Chiba is here, he basically has a reason that he can''t refuse. This is, before, he has confirmed it, and he has deeply felt the sense of helplessness of three generations of Hokage. He was a little scared, if Chiba really came to ask for someone, then could he refuse it. "Four generations of Hokage adults." Facing the greeting of Hafeng Shuimen, looking at the pile of documents that seemed to be taller, Chiba stepped forward, stood at a suitable distance, thought about it for a moment, and said, "About the plan of the Ninja Engineering Team... " "Wait!" However, he was just beginning to speak. Before he could say anything, he was stopped by Bo Feng Shuimen. He only listened to Bo Feng Shuimen saying: "As for the personnel, there is no way to support the Ninja Engineering Team''s plan. If you transfer people, I''m afraid, the village The defense is about to have serious problems." Now that he knew that he might want someone and had prepared a reason that I couldn''t refuse, then he could only refuse first when he gave the reason. Looking at Chiba in front of him, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t feel unnatural at all because of his slightly gaffeic interruption, but was carrying out his plan in this respect very seriously. Absolutely, don''t let Chiba propose someone! "Yes, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama." Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba was surprised for a moment, then nodded and said yes. Ok? Isn''t it here to ask for someone? In this regard, Bofeng Shuimen was slightly surprised. "So, do you have something to do?" Then, after this surprise, he also felt a little relieved. If it was not for people, then everything is easy to say. If you need materials or equipment, you can meet it. Bofeng Shuimen will naturally satisfy Chiba. "I want to change the current pattern of village family ninjas participating in martial law missions." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t have any slurs and nonsense, and directly put forward his own request. "Change the pattern of family ninjas participating in martial law missions?" Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shuimen was startled, and asked quite a bit unclear. "Yes, I think there is a lot of irrationality in the arrangement of martial law tasks and other tasks for family ninjas. Some family ninjas have been marginalized, resulting in some people having considerable leeway. Circumstances, there is a great suspicion of wasting personnel." In this regard, Chiba said bluntly again. unreasonable? Suspect? Waste of personnel? Hearing what Chiba said, Bo Feng Shuimen blinked, feeling a little dazed and unable to turn his mind. Wait! Waste of staff = staff have spare ~www.novelhall.com~ staff can be transferred if they have spare. Can transfer people just... This kid is here for someone! It''s definitely here for someone! But soon, Bo Feng Shuimen reacted, his face was almost suddenly alert, and the whole person almost fought a cold war. "This... now the mission has been carried out..." Then, after understanding Chiba''s purpose, Bo Feng Shuimen thought for a while, and then spoke very carefully. "No, the arrangement of the family ninja has an obvious phenomenon of partiality. I think this phenomenon is unnecessary as the legacy of the old Naruto master." Regarding this, Chiba spoke again, but it interrupted Bo Feng Shuimen''s reason to say next. Old Hokage-sama''s relic? Involving family ninjas? It is also unnecessary. Do not! What Chiba means is that it is not necessary now. After I become Hokage, it is no longer necessary. When he heard this sentence, Bo Feng Shuimen clearly felt that there was something in Qianba''s words, and subconsciously began to detoxify that there was something in the words. Could it be that! Then, there was a sudden flash of light in his mind. "Tell me, what do you think is unnecessary, and how is it a waste of personnel." After this aura flashed, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a rare fierce color. in case It''s really what I thought. Chiba, it''s not as simple as asking people! In his heart, it was extremely solemn at this time. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1421： There are some people who have nothing to do "So, what you mean is that other family members occupy a considerable amount of tasks, but there are not enough manpower to fully digest the number of tasks, which has caused the current situation of personnel tension, and the same family, Uchi The Bo and the Hyuga have corresponding manpower, but they don''t have enough tasks. Some people are overwhelmed, and some people have nothing to do." With a slight frown, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes exuded this solemnity, and he looked at Qianye in front of him, and spoke carefully. Just now, Chiba elaborated on the issue of family ninja task assignment in the village, and pointed out that the personnel of the two families were not fully utilized, and there was a surplus of personnel, and pointed out that this is now sensitive. Under the circumstances, it is really improper to do so. Although they are one of the best big families and for various reasons, the situation of World War Three is still unclear. The village occupies an absolute advantage, but other Shinnin villages also There are a lot of hidden dangers in the village. It is a stable winning ticket, but it is not a complete winning ticket. This stable winning ticket is quoted. In this sensitive period, at the crucial moment in the village, no matter what the reasons the two families have, they can''t stand idly by. What should be done or what should be done, even at the expense of their own interests. First of all, it is the Hyuga clan. There are a large number of people in the Hyuga clan, but only 20% of the people contributed this time. This number, let alone help the village with all their strength, not even half of the people. Eighty percent of the people, although they are responsible for protecting the clan family, do they really need so many ninjas to protect a few members of the clan family? The answer is naturally no, even Hokage doesn''t need so many people to protect it, and the convenience of blindfolding, as long as the shift is arranged, even if the opponent is permanently invisible, there is no way to approach the Zong family. Here, the Hyuga family must have 80% of the people. As for the scheduling, it is very simple. Chiba will do it. Moreover, at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen already had a scroll at his hand. Secondly, it is the Uchiha clan, this clan, this third Ninja War can be said to have made great achievements, and now 50% of the people have participated in the melee on the side of Sain, but, Since the base is relatively large, only 50% are left, there are still about the same number of people in the Hyuga clan, and a considerable part of them are elite, even if they are not elite, they are relatively good ninjas, and this Uchiha clan is the rest Although the personnel belong to the police force, the entire village is now surrounded by secret guards everywhere in the basic martial law. Their responsibilities are infinitely weakened, and some are even unnecessary. Because of the policies of some older generations, it is undoubtedly wrong to continue to make them dispensable at critical times. Now is the key time to go all out to get the village out of the quagmire of this war. It is also the time when people are employed. Such a bunch of excellent ninjas are not used, it is simply a violent thing. Even if the Uchiha clan is special, performing some tasks, breaking them up, and then arranging for the team''s quiet surveillance, can not only alleviate the manpower crisis, but also can stare at the Uchiha clan in disguise. Moreover, this Uchiha clan is not a way to go on like this. Following the old generations path, the result is nothing more than three. The first type, Uchiha cant stand the exclusion and acts extreme, the second Uchiha clan Declined because of the exclusion of the village. In the third type, the Uchiha clan is completely integrated into the village, and through their positive contributions, they become the real mainstay of the village, and together with the Hyuga clan, they become the strongest family in the village. Considering the personality of the Uchiha clan, among them, the first possibility is the most likely. The third possibility is the smallest and almost impossible. Therefore, instead of waiting until it is out of control in the future, it is better to give the Uchiha family a chance, a chance within a safe range, so that they can see the turning point, and change the most probable possibility to the smallest and the least probable possibility. maximum. If the Uchiha clan changes from then on, it will naturally be a big profit, and one hidden danger is missing. Coupled with the strength of the Uchiha clan''s blood inheritance boundary, it can be said that Konoha basically no one can easily shake it. If the Uchiha clan has not changed, there is nothing to lose. Basically, only make money but not lose money. Why not. With the strong participation of these two families, the village''s current full utilization rate of 100% of its personnel can at least ease the load to 90%. The personnel crisis can basically be said to be resolved. It can also avoid a lot of mistakes that may occur due to the full load of personnel, which can be said to be several things. "Yes, I think we should let go of something at this time." In response, Chiba nodded and replied, looking at Bofeng Water Gate. Fortunately... I took a look at the current personnel arrangement, otherwise, I really dont know that there are still so many people, because some system and political strategy issues are free. Otherwise, looking at the appearance of Bo Feng Shui Men just now, this thing is really going to be cold. At this time, Chiba was fortunate that he went to check the current employment situation before looking for the dignitaries. This kid... I deliberately picked what I wanted to hear! At the same time, a thought flashed through his mind at Bo Feng Shui Men. However, when it comes to my heart, the feasibility is also very high, and it is also thanks to this child, who has been cautious, that he is so bold at the critical moment. According to his intention, with a 90% load rate, the rest of the staff can go to him. Sure enough, it''s another dignitaries "request" that I cannot refuse! With this idea ~www.novelhall.com~ Bo Feng Shuimen was quite satisfied and applauded. "Indeed, there are some things that should be put down, at least during this period of time. Okay, then, this matter is left to you. Except for some very important things, I allow you to mobilize the martial law task. Ninja, and I will write written orders to the Hyuga clan and Uchiha clan to make you take charge of this matter, and ask them to cooperate fully, but there can be no omissions in this matter." Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shui Men no longer struggled, and agreed. "Yes, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama!" In this regard, Chiba did not have any surprises, nodded quite calmly, and agreed. Then, after notifying a sonic feng shui gate and obtaining permission, he turned and left. Its just that if there are a large number of people, a new schedule should be drawn up before going tonight. Although there are many people, there is no need for me to think about the martial law in the village and the allocation of other tasks. It will be arranged, I just need to give them the list of personnel. Maybe they still have to thank God for having such a group of people. This is no trouble. It''s just that we should consider who is left in our ninja engineering team. Can improve efficiency... The best, its better to be elite, And at the stall that turned around, he had already begun to figure out who was good, and who was scheduled to go to the ninja engineering team. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1422： Cant refuse After leaving Hokage''s office, Chiba walked directly to Konoha''s personnel office, which is the mission issuing agency. This time, he didn''t walk very fast, but he walked while observing the surroundings. Trust walking on the road, the patrol team in the bright, and the secret whistle in the hidden corner in the corner, and then thought. Indeed, this secret whistle needs a lot of manpower to spread throughout the village. The secret part and some elites in the village are mostly consumed here. The remaining part also needs to perform some tasks related to the front line, such as transporting materials. Kind of, the ninjas on the front line of the village are basically of wartime level, even more than wartime. With such a long border in the village, it also requires a lot of transportation teams to transport materials for various defense lines, which consumes a lot of money. A batch of manpower... Even these can''t be called elsewhere, so they can only be arranged like this. In addition, in order to maintain the normal operation of the village, the personnel of all agencies should not be mobilized excessively. Some agencies cannot mobilize a few people, so there are few people to come. As a result of thinking about this while walking, Chiba could only sigh. According to the number of people that can be allocated by the Uchiha and Hyuga clan, it is almost the same as the ninja engineering team, about ten, and neither the Hyuga nor the Uchiha clan can enter the ninja engineering team. After all, the former is the most protected ancient family in the village. The versatility and practicality of the blood inheritance boundary of Baiyan sometimes exceeds that of Zhuanyan. The village cannot let them go to a place surrounded by enemy village spies. I am afraid that the Hyuga clan can only perform some tasks in the village, such as secret guards and guarding the village walls. It is impossible to leave the village. As for the Uchiha clan, it is now impossible for Hafengmizumen to let them do what they want to do. On the one hand, I dont know if the Uchiha clan is completely trustworthy. On the other hand, Im afraid the village leaders know The Uchiha clan was let go. Because of the policy tradition since the second generation, I am afraid that the Uchiha family will also be under great pressure. Here, the Uchiha clan is estimated to be broken up and split up, forming a team with other family ninjas and being monitored by other family ninjas. In this situation, it is estimated that the Uchiha clan will not be allowed to leave the village. After all, if there is something out of the village, it is easy to defect from the current situation. Moreover, compared with Baiyan, Zhuanyan is equally precious, and it is impossible for the village to let the holder of Zhuanyan hang around in the ninja engineering team, which is all spies outside the village. And after thinking about it and reaching a conclusion, Chiba also had a general idea in his mind. Then, it is estimated that the defense forces and the existing ninjas in the village are assigned to the ninja engineering team... Gee! I still have to handle this matter myself. Then, after drawing a conclusion, Chiba thought that the more he felt that he had something to actually operate, and if he didn''t keep up with the mission release agency, what would come out of them, or he didn''t recognize the significance of these ten ninjas to the ninja engineering team. Now the engineering team needs manpower in two aspects. First, digging tunnels. There are not many powerful characters here. Chiba has even planned to hire a group of ordinary workers with tunneling experience. Only one or two ninjas are needed to protect the workers. As far as hiring workers is concerned, Chiba has all the power. Of course, the money comes from the village, and Chiba also has this power. Secondly, it is a very important thing. The rescue unit of the Ninja Engineering Team is the mobile unit that reacts quickly after the attack. This unit needs the elite, and the leader is the elite of the elite. The selection here People are sloppy. The reason why Chiba wants to arrange it by himself is because of this. The task issuing agencies, especially the current task issuing agencies, are probably too busy, and headaches day by day. When the time comes, they will make arrangements. Chiba is afraid that they will arrange them at will. It''s not that they bullied the ninja engineering team, Chiba also understood them, it was just human nature. As for the mission release agency, it is naturally responsible for the release of the mission. This is also one of the things that Chiba did not find in the original work when he came to this Naruto world. It seems that basically all missions in the original work were released by Naruto, but In fact, in this world of Naruto, only important tasks and those who have just graduated Xia Ren have to devote themselves to the tasks. The first few tasks will be released by Naruto, and the next or other tasks will be released by the agency. Released, and specify the ninja to complete the task. There are also relatively simple tasks that can be taken by idle ninjas, such as Hirohiko''s previous task of commenting. Of course, this kind of task is basically impossible to be life-threatening, and even the possibility of injury is minimal. After all, ninjas are a kind of fighting resource. If the fighting resources are damaged when it is not necessary, then the village will lose more than the gains. After making up his mind, Chiba didn''t dawdle, speeding up and heading straight to the mission issuing agency. ... "Okay, you must, as soon as possible, before the assistants start arranging, hand over these two letters to the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga-sama, and the current person in charge of the Uchiha clan, and confirm their intention." Looking at the two Anbu standing on the far left and right, Bo Feng Shuimen handed out two letters respectively. "Yes!" But after hearing Hokage''s order, the two Anbu took the letter and disappeared immediately. "And you, go to the mission issuing agency. This is a fully-appointed order. You must give it to Tanaka before the assistant arrives." Then, Bo Feng Shui Men handed out another letter, and said to the ninja in the middle position ~www.novelhall.com~Yes, the fourth generation of Naruto Lord. " And the Anbe ninja in the middle also responded altogether, took the command and flashed away. It seems that Chiba is also very anxious about this matter! I forgot to take the order just now. After watching the four Anbu leave, Bo Feng Shuimen took a breath, but such a thought flashed in his mind. However, this child seems to have the intention to change the situation of Uchiha''s clan, so it will be easier when he takes power in the future. This is really the best situation. With such a thought, Chibas narrative appeared at the gate of Hafengshui. It is clear that Chibas meaning is the same as himself, to peacefully solve the problems of the Uchiha clan and let the Uchiha clan join the village. Come in this collective and release the huge energy contained in them to eliminate this hidden danger. For Bofeng Shuimen, this is undoubtedly great news. Now Chiba is the best candidate for the next Naruto, and will be a very versatile Naruto. If the problems of the Uchiha clan cannot be resolved during his tenure, then I believe that the fifth generation of Naruto will Do better, after five generations, there will no longer be this hidden danger. this matter Let the three generations of Hokage know. Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen thought for a while, took a piece of letter paper, and slowly began to write. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1422: No way to refuse (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1423： 2 hours change Two hours later, the task issuing agency. "Mr. Onoda, could you please give me the personnel arrangements for last month. I need to know the personnel arrangements for last month." Chiba''s voice, with respect and politeness, resounded in this special office area for internal staff belonging to the task issuing agency. "Yes!" And soon, a relatively young voice sounded in the office where the staff came and walked, watching a busy atmosphere rushing over their faces. "Sister Natsume, this is the assignment sheet for class D task assignments in the village today. You can take it and announce it, and I have asked Xiaoji to go to the subordinate organization to notify the ninja." Then, before the voice of "yes" fell, Chiba''s voice rang again. "Yes!" And this time Chiba''s response was the voice of a very sweet young lady. "Deputy Minister Noda, here is the list of the newly arrived Hyuga and Uchiha clan. They are mainly responsible for the secret sentry and security tasks. They all need to be split and reorganized. I leave it to you here." And almost at the same time as this "yes", Chiba''s words rang again. "I know." In this regard, a steady middle-aged male voice soon responded to Chiba''s words. "Also, here and here, there is a problem, the C-level task arrangement group, this can''t be used." "The B-level task arrangement team, this B-level task has already involved wartime tasks, and it has to wait for Hokage''s decision." "A-level mission, don''t need us to think about it, just wait for Hokage!" With a response, Chiba almost gave the second and third orders. His voice gave this busy office an even more busy atmosphere. This This is really... Really... At this time, sitting in the office space reserved for the commander of the army, Tian Zhongxin looked out and looked at the young man sitting in the pile of documents, at the center of the office. His eyes were almost wide open, and his lips opened slightly. , Seems to want to sigh, but can''t sigh. At the same time, he also deeply felt a gap, a gap that made him powerless. In two hours, the youngest Naruto assistant in history, it took only two hours to get rid of the mess that was originally messed up, even running a few steps might collide with other anxious colleagues, completely changed. At this moment, although there are people coming and going, and even the crowd is running more and more anxiously than before, but there is no such chaotic feeling at all, and everything is in order. The credit for all this was actually only after the assistant came when he received the commission from Hokage. And it was the young assistant who changed all of this. He glanced at the layout of the office area, and then gave the first order to organize the table. Then, there is now, the assistant is in the middle, dividing four main roads, and each desk area is mixed with various interconnected small main roads that can accommodate two people. This is an assistant, and the entire office is divided into six areas. One is his ministerial office. Now he has only one desk, responsible for sharing some assignments that the assistant has no time to take care of, or helping to allocate an area. The task list, it can be said that there is some feeling of doing chores. The second area is the area of ??the deputy minister, which is the area where the task list of the new ninja is handled. There are currently three tables, and the new ninjas are all ninjas of the Hyuga and Uchiha clan. With so much input of fresh blood, he believes that their work will be much easier in the future. The other four areas are divided into four areas: D-level, C-level, B-level, and other tasks. The first three areas are naturally, as the name suggests, responsible for the task lists of the corresponding levels. Other tasks are some integrated processing. Districts are basically chores such as lists and missing tasks processing and checking. This move, Tian Zhongxin calculated, this changed the placement of the table, it saved about 10% of the time. Because the division of labor is clearly defined to everyone, after about an hour to adapt, the efficiency has increased by 30%. What was even more frightening was the young man sitting in the middle. Since he sat down at the desk, there has been no error in all the task lists, and the flow of people throughout the office has accelerated by nearly 50%. In other words, as soon as he sat down, the efficiency of this office area increased by 50%. And now, in two hours, they have dealt with almost one morning plus half an afternoon. Moreover, after the speed of issuing task orders was accelerated, some unavoidable shift delays, task delays, etc., did not happen again. Even at this speed, every task assignment sheet is the most perfect arrangement, and even the task completion time is much earlier. After the completion time is advanced, assign ninjas to spare and receive more missions. Even the consumption of missions is much faster. Originally, one assigned ninja or a team of assigned ninjas only had two or three missions a day. The fit is greatly improved ~www.novelhall.com~ There is basically no problem with four tasks a day, and even six or seven tasks can be completed. After all, the tasks now are all tasks in the village. Except for the vigilance and martial law tasks that require a lot of manpower and time, other tasks are completed without the time required to hurry. Six or seven tasks a day are not impossible. If there are too many tasks completed in one day, the tasks will be consumed quickly, and because the tasks are entrusted, the growth rate will change. The daily growth is actually loadable and free. Its just that during the war, there are often Temporary changes have resulted in a large backlog of tasks, resulting in a very large number. Now there are more tasks that can be done every day, tasks are consumed quickly, and tasks in inventory become less and less. After the inventory is exhausted , The task assignment will be much easier, and even some personnel can be vacated. It can be said that as soon as the assistant came, their organization entered a virtuous circle, and there was always a feeling that they were finally on the right track. Compared with this assistant, I really don''t count anything, just like a gap! At this moment, Tian Zhongxin''s face didn''t know whether it was bitterness or admiration. Then, the ten people I need are almost all available. Next, just hire some workers and take them to the camp. At this moment, after processing a task list in his hand, Chiba paused slightly, glanced at the scroll with ten names on the side, and such a thought flashed through his mind. Then he picked up an empty scroll, lifted the pen and ink, and began to write. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1424： Incomparable "Then everything is up to you." In the bright noon sun, Chiba leaned back and, with a standard etiquette, bid farewell to Tanaka Nobubu, the person in charge of the task release agency that sent him out of the office. "No, Assistant Master, we should thank you." In response, Tanaka Shinobi, who was standing opposite Chiba, almost bowed to the ground, expressing his gratitude to Chiba in a very solemn gesture of gratitude. To be honest, Tanaka''s heart is full of gratitude and respect, and even a very strong sense of guilt. In this complex emotion, his hand unconsciously tightened the scroll in his hand. This scroll was given to him when Chiba came to say his farewell just now, before he waited for himself to say those words of retention. At that time, because the teenager was going to leave suddenly, he was still a little at a loss. After all, this has just changed, and even his work has just begun to feel on the right track. This most critical person is also the person who has contributed the most and handled the most things. Suddenly If you want to leave, and if you want him to replace it, the job won''t collapse instantly. He is far worse than the boy in front of him. The boy in front of him was only eleven or twelve years old, but in just two hours, he had been completely convinced by him, and he didn''t dare to judge his ability by his age. He was already convinced. As soon as the boy in front of him leaves, he can''t mess around? How can it not stay. However, I didn''t expect that when I just wanted to talk, I was stuffed back by the scroll given by this young man, and I didn''t expect that after opening the scroll under the young boy''s persistent eyes, what he saw was what he was supposed to do. All processes. In detail, a plan that even a idiot can understand and put it into practice...No, it should be said that it is a manual. All the places he worries about are on the top, as long as he does it, and it''s easy and even immediate. Even the things I didn''t expect are written for myself. It''s not worrying at all, and it can be handled by himself. After all, he has been engaged in this job for four or five years. Although compared with Chiba''s limited ability, he is not really capable of nothing, otherwise he will not be able to achieve the position of commander of the army. It is just that this job is mostly a civilian job. And it focuses on sorting and categorizing, and the ability requirements are relatively low. Of course, although he doesn''t want to admit it, his ability is quite the bottom compared to the commanders of other organizations. However, even so, it would not be enough to read such a manual. If this is the case, and this manual is not good enough, then his commander of the unit is really useless. Moreover, in addition to this scroll, what surprised him even more was that when the teenager left his post, all other areas were proceeding in an orderly manner, without any disorder at all, and even no one seemed to notice. At this young man, the young man in the center of everything had already got up and was about to leave. After the boy left, the only place where there was a problem, or disorder, was on his side, because he watched the scrolls put down to work, and there was a little disorder. Seriously, he hasn''t reacted until now, how did this young man do it. For this, he was convinced, and deeply felt that the four generations of Hokage-sama really looked like a torch. The youngest assistant in history is really not a stubborn. This one-man hero against Yanyin''s five thousand people is really terrifying. Even in his heart, he sighed sincerely at that time. I finally understood the psychological shadow of the enemy village ninja who assigned the title "Konoha''s Little Monster" to this young man. As for the feeling of guilt in his heart, it was really as true as he was convinced. And this guilt is because of his original prejudice against this young man. Because of the crime of the young father, he forced himself to impose the guilty of the sinner who betrayed his village on this innocent young man. At the beginning, he was the same as those ninjas and villagers who sneered at this boy, and he was very unwelcome to this boy. Even after drinking, I once complained that such children should not exist in the village. And at this moment, these past events are like something unbearable, making him feel ashamed. Even at this time, he was a little afraid to look at the young boy''s eyes as deep as the night sky. Before he touched these eyes, he could feel a sense of vastness that he could not reach, and he appeared so small in front of him. This bow to the ground, Tian Zhongxin, no matter who it is, is a veritable figure of the rank of the commander of the army. He is usually a person who is bowed to the ground by others. In fact, it is half of his gratitude to Chiba. Admiration, the other half, is an apology for the prejudice against Chiba. "Uh... this, Captain Tanaka, you are too humble." Seeing the appearance of Tian Zhongxin bowing to the ground, Chiba was slightly startled, and hurriedly spoke, even with his hands stretched out to help him up. Although Tian Zhongxins bowing has his meaning in it, Chibas lone wolf character has never put the eyes of others in his eyes, and has never needed others to measure the value of his existence. In fact, I didnt think that the disgust of others was such a big deal, nor did the **** traversers who were stunned by others who would kill each other or beat people to kneel down to seek those poor self-esteem, Chiba My self-esteem ~www.novelhall.com~ has always been given by myself, not by others. So, here, he really feels that Tanaka''s etiquette is a bit heavy. He knew that a commander of troops, such etiquette, unless he made a great mistake, could only appear in his treatment of Hokage. Chiba doesn''t value etiquette, but he also knows the meaning behind etiquette. At this moment, he was also a little surprised and at a loss. "No, please let me take you away like this, please!" In response to this, Tanakashin kept a bow to the ground, almost speaking with excitement. The tone was sincere and even paranoid. "Captain Tanaka, you are...I, what I did, isn''t it worth it?" After hearing this sound, Chiba went to help his hand for a while, and made a rather unnatural opening in his mouth. However, then Tanakashin did not speak, but bowed a little lower, and expressed his position. "Ugh" And seeing this scene, Chiba also knew that this was Tanaka Shin''s insistence. Although he didn''t know what happened, he could only sigh. "Then, I will leave, please, please raise your head." In the end, he could only leave such a sentence, turned and left. As for Tanakashin, after Chiba left, it took a while before he straightened up and looked at the place where Chiba had disappeared, a firm look flashed across his face. Naruto... Wait, the five generations of Hokage! At that time, I will work for you again. There was only one thought in his mind. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1425： Then I eat Camp, canteen. "So, when will these people arrive?" Looking at the slightly dusty Chiba in front of him, Kakashi sighed and asked. Xue Na also stopped the chopsticks in his hand and looked at Chiba. "I can arrive almost this afternoon, within two or three hours." When he heard Kakashi''s question, Chiba who was sitting down went to take the chopsticks slightly, and after saying this, he continued to take the chopsticks. Before he left, he had already released the ten ninjas in accordance with the process of the mission release agency for a half-year long-term mission of "supporting the ninja engineering team". According to Chibas estimation, the current mission release agencys work efficiency , They will be able to report in almost two or three hours. "Within two or three hours..." Kakashi frowned slightly when he heard Chiba''s sentence, but looked at Xuena to the side. "Well, two or three hours should be too late. The early warning system can be completed today. It''s just the tunnel aspect. I also hope to start work earlier." She seemed to feel Kakashi''s gaze. After Kakashi looked over, Xuena spoke, but her face turned to Chiba. "If it is authentic, I will hire a group of workers and start work today. I intend to make them pretend to be ninjas of the early warning system, stationed in the most central early warning station and medical station, under the cover of the building, to carry out the authentic Dig. Later, you will arrange them in a team of ten ninjas." In response, Chiba took a mouthful of rice in his mouth and said. Before returning to the camp, he had already gone to organizations such as the Konoha Civilian Association of Craftsmen to hire a group of workers. This was unexpectedly smooth. Originally, he was thinking about this. , Do you want to clarify your interests with the workers? After all, the ninja engineering team is still quite dangerous now. Although the maximum safety protection measures are in place, Chiba still cannot be too optimistic. These workers, as ordinary people, are likely to be living in this environment. In danger. However, I didn''t expect that the workers hadn''t waited for him to speak, saying that this was for the village, even if it was dangerous, it didn''t matter. This was beyond Chiba''s expectation. Obviously, these workers knew that there was danger outside the village and saw his hesitation, so they said this sentence. At that time, he still didn''t know what to say. However, this matter was also discussed smoothly. For the safety of these workers, he has already ordered them to go directly to get a set of ninja clothes to put on. After all, if the enemy sees these ordinary people walking into the station , I am afraid I will be ready to sneak in. If they pretend to be ninjas, and there are ten elite elites leading the way, basically the enemy will not have any ideas. As long as you enter the premises, it is relatively safe. Unless the premises is attacked, there will be no problems. In general, everything went smoothly. "Really? So, there should be no problem. What kind of ninjas are those ten ninjas." Hearing this, Xuena nodded, and then asked about the ten ninjas who were about to join the early warning system. "Don''t worry, I removed the most elite ninjas I can find now." In response, Chiba replied. These ten ninjas are elite ninjas carefully selected by him from the mission issuing agency. Although there is no position of elite ninja, everyone has the strength of elite ninja level, and the ten people cover perception and escape. Skills, illusions, physiques, etc., many of them are all-rounders, even the powerful ninjas of the ninja phantom three cultivation. It can be said that they are the elite of the elite, and when combined, they can fully cope with any situation. "Okay, then there is no problem, you eat quickly." In response, Xue Na was taken aback for a while, and then he spoke. "Where are you here? How is it going?" However, Chiba didn''t hear Xuena start eating, but asked about the situation in the camp. "Everything is going well. Now all the transfer stations have begun to be reinforced, and some defensive transformations have been carried out. Today, within one day, they should all be transformed into military camps." In response, Kakashi said. "Ok!" Hearing this, Chiba was relieved to prepare to continue grilling rice. "As for Hongyan, he must be at the camp tomorrow. I guess there is no way to carry out construction today, but tomorrow, the construction is about to begin, and Hongyan must be there." In this regard, Kakashi did not let him pick up rice, but asked. "I know, don''t worry, Hongyan can be here today, I have arranged everything." Hearing this sentence, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, then his face changed slightly unnaturally, and then said with great certainty. This guy I absolutely forgot Hongyan. Seeing Chiba''s expression, Kakashi''s eyes instantly half-squinted. However, he didn''t say anything next, so a group of three people began to eat with the students who were half of the students in the cafeteria. After eating, the three parted ways again. Kakashi and Xuena went back to the office to sum up the arrangements for various matters in the afternoon, while Chiba went to the back kitchen in the kitchen and packed some food. After that, he walked towards the camp cell with a face of shame. damn it! Things came suddenly, I forgot Hongyan! It''s all this point, Hongyan don''t be starving! As he walked, he thought this way in his heart, and with this thought, his pace became faster and faster. Soon, the iron-door cell reappeared in front of him. "Boom boom boom!" "Boom boom boom!" "Boom boom boom!" Without thinking too much~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba directly knocked on the door. "Who?" And soon, Hongyan''s voice came from inside the door. "Squeak!" After that, the iron door was slowly opened. Sitting cross-legged on the bed, the teenager who was supposed to be in the confinement room who was meditating was in the darkness, slowly reflected in Qianye''s eyes. "Are you hungry?" And this sentence popped out of Chiba''s mouth in an instant. "what?" However, as soon as this sentence came out, Hongyan, who seemed to have something to say, was stunned. The words in his mouth choked back, and Zhang mouth changed into such a question. "Eating, what time is this." In response, Chiba replied subconsciously, lifting the packed lunch box in his hand and shaking it in front of Hirohiko, feeling that he was afraid that Hirohiko would not see it. "Oh...oh! I''ll eat then." Hearing this sentence, looking at the bento box, Hongyan was still a little dazed. After looking at Chiba''s back, he frowned, and hesitated to see out his hand. call! Fortunately, it''s not too late, this meal is delivered! Seeing Hongyan taking the lunch and eating it, such a lucky thought flashed in Chiba''s mind. Ok? this is Then, in the next second, he seemed to have discovered something suddenly, his face suddenly changed. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand four hundred and twenty-five chapters, then I eat (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1426： its my fault! "It seems that these guys are also very anxious." After changing his complexion, Chiba''s gaze slowly moved down, and finally fell on the ninja with a sluggish face wearing a rocky forehead that was tied by five flowers, and the same sluggish face beside this rocky ninja. A ninja with sand on his head. And as his gaze settled, the change in his face caused by the sudden sight of these two ninjas also slowly calmed down, revealing a playful smile. "Ah, but, it''s a bit strange. According to your plan, there should be spies from at least five villages to see the situation last night. However, I waited till dawn, but only these two ninjas, because I was afraid that they would not be detected this time. Whatever, I wont come back next time, so I caught them before they go back. In response, Hongyan took a mouthful of food, glanced at the two ninjas, and said to Chiba. "Only these two?" And upon hearing this sentence, Chiba bypassed the two ninjas who had been subjected to illusionism, walked to Hirohikos bed, glanced at the exquisite statue on the bedside table, and turned to look at Hirohiko, quite puzzled. Asked. According to his calculations, spies from more than one village appeared in the camp last night. And now, in addition to the misty scout who had been killed before, and the two ninjas in Yanyin and Shayin, there should be Yunyin ninjas. "Well, there are only these two. I waited all night, but I didn''t find Yunyin''s ninja." Upon hearing Chiba''s obviously unexpected questioning, Hongyan said with certainty. Last night, Chiba asked him to hide in the camp and monitor everything in the camp. Chiba expected that the other four spies from Shinobu Village would definitely be tempted to explore this empty camp last night. In order to find out what information, sometimes, for these spies who have been carefully selected for Ari, they can know a lot of things as long as there is a little clue. And as long as they can know something, they will provide a lot of convenience for their sneak operations, greatly increasing the chance of sneaking. The spies from these four villages will definitely come. It was a good time to seize them, and even a good time to eradicate the spies around the village in one fell swoop. But, as far as the result is concerned, only the spies of Yanyin and Shayin were caught, and the spies of Yunyin were not caught, and after this time, I am afraid there is no chance to catch Yunyin''s ninja. Now Yanyin and Shayin have suffered losses. As other spies in the dark, they must have watched. As spies carefully selected by the enemy village, they have rich embedding experience and have experienced countless dangers. The same Its impossible to work on them. Moreover, these spies will be more cautious and more difficult to deal with and find. In other words, they may have no chance to catch the spy anymore. This time, Chiba''s arrangement was actually half a failure. "Um...maybe I underestimated those spies. Especially Yunyin''s spies." In response to this, Chiba slowly sat down beside Hongyan, frowning tightly, but said in this way. He knew very well that last night was the only chance. If he didn''t catch it, he really couldn''t catch it. As for this arrest plan, Chiba actually had an idea when Xuena reminded him about the safety of the camp. Including the following series of arrangements, they are actually implementing this plan. Of course, the next series of arrangements don''t need him to take action, as long as others complete it, and there is no conflict with his sealing technique development plan. And these series of arrangements, that is, a series of security measures after the establishment of the camp, and the airtight defense methods, are actually designed to prevent these spies from finding opportunities to take advantage of, and there is an excellent for spies. Infiltrating the situation, but it happened that they could not find the opportunity, which made them feel anxious and impatient, so that the spies would make mistakes in judgment because of these anxious and impatient emotions after they left the camp. Class of errors. It was the situation last night. Several spies couldn''t help but came to investigate in order to find some information. Thus, Chiba caught the opportunity and seized two of them. Everything is actually a psychological battle that Chiba took advantage of the situation. Of course, in terms of the ending, everything in Chibas psychological warfare went smoothly from beginning to end. Thanks to Xuenais error-free command, the spies were free to take advantage of the anxiousness and impatience of misjudgment. Emotions, anxiety, and so on. After all, these spies shoulder the burden of their own village and the result of the war in their own country. Whether or not they endure hardships, life and death, this burden is still very stressful. Basically, it is to accept orders in the face of danger, only to succeed without the weight of failure. However, in the end, the work fell short, only two of them were caught, and one was dead. Strictly speaking, this plan still failed. Isn''t it... Everything is going too smoothly now, so before I knew it, my thinking was a little simpler. But now, Chiba feels that this period of time has been too smooth, which has produced a certain emotion similar to "arrogant soldiers", which led to the failure of this plan. At this moment, Chiba has already begun to reflect. "No, not necessarily, it may be that I killed Wuyin by mistake, and they have already noticed it. Yunyin was more careful, so he didn''t come." In response, Hong Yan shook his head and offered another opinion. The premise of this plan and this operation is that the enemy, that is, the spies, did not notice anything beforehand. Under this circumstance, let them think that there is no one in the camp and it is already safe, so that they can enter and judge. Mistakes. I killed Wuyin by mistake. If spies in other villages see that Wuyins spies are dead~www.novelhall.com~, they will easily be alert. For spies, they have to sneak into the camp, even if It is an empty camp, and Konohas people must be unaware of it to be completely relieved. This misty field took the lead, but was counter-killed. If they see it, they will think Konoha is already alert and act carefully. No matter how careful you are, you probably won''t venture in. After all, for those spies, their mission is extremely important. If you can be careful, you must be careful. The pressure of being in danger can sometimes be a catalyst for forced calm. Yunyins spy may have seen Wuyin being killed or Chiba handling the corpse, so he became vigilant, forced to calm down, and chose not to move, waiting for the next opportunity. Although Chiba also made things like "Separate the shadow avatar and change into himself, and then take the guards, make Konoha alert because of this misty ninja attack, but only made it irrelevant to their spies. Urgent measures are the illusion of taking the prisoners away, but once an experienced and cunning spy makes the decision to stay on hold, then this decision is almost impossible to change. "It''s not my fault!" But at this moment, the introspective Chiba shook his head, closed his eyes tightly, and sighed: "I know the crux of it, it''s my fault." Damn it! I even ignored such details! It was too smooth, I was too careless! this is My fault! But at this time, his heart was full of regret. () Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! ~： Take one day off today I have accumulated a lot of negative emotions, I need to take a day off, I hope everyone can understand! Sorry! "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba" puts myself on a day off today, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1427： Going too? It was the question of the chase between me and Kakashi! Although it was just a joke, but it was a full circle around the camp, and in order to get rid of Kakashi, I have always been looking for a hidden place, a place suitable for hiding. And these places are good places for spies to hide and monitor the camp. Although this behavior was unintentional, it seemed that the two of us were chasing and fleeing, and the performance that looked like a giggle was actually a scene of patrol inspection, which completely made them alert or suspicious. Yunyin''s spy must be because of this, that''s why he stood still! I was too negligent! Too careless! Too mindless! In Hongyan''s slightly surprised gaze, Chiba''s mind flashed through this series of thoughts repeatedly, very regretful. Chiba...so, do you blame yourself? Looking at Chiba in front of him, Hongyan slowly put down the rice he was going to put in his mouth, but his brows were slightly frowned. Although Chiba is still indifferent from joy and anger, but as a close friend, Hirohiko can understand the subtle changes in Chibas facial expressions at a glance. Just as Chiba knew him, he also knew Chiba. Now Chiba is definitely regretting, and very regretful. right now What should I say? How can I make Chiba feel better? Then, after sensing Chiba''s regret, his mind began to turn with such thoughts. "Then...does it have a big impact?" However, after turning his thoughts for a long time, he did not come up with any words that could comfort Chiba. In this regard, although he thought very hard and even racked his brains, it was the least comfort to him. What I''m good at, in the end, I can only ask about Chiba''s current situation. After all, when Chiba told himself that day, the arrest of spies was also related to the overall situation of the war. Chiba wanted to capture these spies, at least one in every village, so as to obtain intelligence from them. These spies, because they must be spies carefully selected by other villages, they must know a lot of things, and with Konoha''s torture system, they can definitely draw out a lot of intelligence, even key intelligence. At the same time, this spy was arrested, but also a shock to other villages. They wanted to do things inside Konoha, but they didn''t expect that their spies and a lot of intelligence would be lost, and then they would let Bo Feng Shuimen on the battlefield. Put pressure on, I believe that soon, other countries will compromise. After all, during this period of time, due to the joining of the Uchiha clan and the melee on the side of Sakura, Konoha has gradually gained the upper hand. The other Ninja villages have increased their troops twice, but they have struggled to support it. Konoha won A matter of time. As long as there is something big enough to make other Shinobu village headaches, then peace talks will come. And this kind of spy was caught and leaked a lot of information, which is enough to make them a headache. The war is still at an absolute disadvantage, and there is a large loss of intelligence. Anyone who is stupid should know that Konoha''s victory is not so easy. The more shaken, the longer they fight, the more they suffer. Moreover, leaking a large amount of information is enough to make these villages fall into a situation of losing. After all, this elite core spy also knows many secrets of many villages. Sometimes, spying war is also a very high-risk tactic. . Especially, the more elite, the more experienced spy, the more obvious the double-edged sword effect. Even Chiba has also seen in the archives that some other Shinobu villages regularly deal with a certain number of spies on a mission to keep the information safe. Konoha also forced the spies to retire, and the village sent people to monitor and protect them. It is controlled. Of course, compared to some Shinobu''s actions, Konoha has ensured the normal life of the spy. Basically every retired spy will be able to die and get the treatment he deserves. However, their identities have never been made public. In the eyes of the villagers and most of the ninjas, they are just ordinary people, and no one knows this system. Chiba also found out when he was looking through the archives after becoming a Hokage assistant. Hokage couldn''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing, and Chiba knew it was really purely accidental. Of course, only his status and the decentralization of Hokage can cause this kind of accident. Normal Naruto assistants are not qualified to browse the archives alone. They are strictly guarded and only allowed to check the part that Hokage ordered. , Other free talks. Therefore, this time Chiba is thinking about ending the current sensitive situation. No, it should be said that this war is about to end. Therefore, this action is actually very important, so Chiba is so regretful. He didn''t know what to comfort him, so he could only ask about the current situation first, and then comfort him. "It can be big or small. The four Ninja villages are actually grasshoppers on a rope. The fog is slightly better. After all, they did not directly participate in the war. But the relationship between Yanyin, Yunyin, and Shayin, In fact, it is a camp and a standpoint. If the misty does not catch ~www.novelhall.com~ there is no problem. Now Yunyin does not catch it, we will not have much damage to it, although the rock and sand Yin''s spy has been captured, but it is very likely that under Yunyin''s operation, Iwayin and Shayin, who have been caught in desperation and whose defeat is determined, will unite and even directly three villages. Unite, and this time the unity will not be like the intrigue of the war. It may take a lot of effort to deal with it." In response, Chiba glanced at Hirohiko, cleared up a little, and sighed. "Then, there is still information that Yanyin and Shayin surrender first, and then Yunyin has to compromise." Hearing this sentence, Hongyan also understood, and said the less influential aspect, comforting Chiba. "Moreover, things are already like this. Let''s make sure that there will be no problems with the current results." In the end, Hongyan seemed to have thought of something, and added another sentence, and his eyes fell on the two spy ninjas. "Oh, that''s all there is." Regarding this, with Hirohikos gaze, Chibas gaze also fell on the two spy ninjas. He also knew that no more regrets would help the matter now. After taking a deep breath, he said like this . "You and I will **** these two people and the corpses of mist to Hokage." After exhaling, he spoke again. "what?" And this sentence made Hongyan, who wanted to say something comforting, froze on the spot. I Going too? Can go too? But such a thought flashed through his mind. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1428： of course "Am I... going too?" Frowning slightly, Hirohiko looked at Chiba, who had tied the two ninja five-flowers together, and couldn''t help but ask. "Of course, this is your credit. If you don''t go, am I not taking credit for it?" In response, Chiba blinked and said naturally. How can Hongyan not go? He made this plan at the beginning, half because he wanted to end the war and spare some manpower to work on his expansion plan, so that he had more time. The other half of the reason was to Give this credit to Hongyan, the people that Hongyan captured, because Hongyan has obtained so much information, can he really end this war and truly win the village. Chiba wants to make Hirohiko a hero. There is no hero in Konoha''s history who has stayed in prison forever, and no hero can create heroic deeds in prison. This is undoubtedly the best way for Hongyan to get rid of prison, even if it is impossible to be truly named a hero because of the name of a sinner, it is impossible to stay in prison. Of course, because of the conclusive charges, it is still impossible for Hongyan to gain complete freedom and accept the task, but this is enough. As long as Hongyan does not return to the **** confinement room, then his goal has been achieved. In addition, the students have a good impression of him. As long as he goes with the flow, Hongyan will slowly gain popularity and understanding from everyone. And as long as everyone understands it, then there is no big problem with the crime or something. It is only a matter of time before Hongyan regains his freedom. Here, Hongyan must go, and must go, even if Hongyan is severely injured now, missing an arm and a broken leg, Chiba will have to carry Hongyan on his back. "However, there is something unreasonable about this matter." In response, Hongyan frowned, hesitated for a moment, and said. Although Chiba''s words are light, it seems that there is no problem, and it is very logical, but now Hongyan is no longer a existence that can be fooled by a few words. This matter, if he is not credited, is justified. ,There is no problem. If you want to count his credit, then Chiba has a problem. Chiba, when formulating this plan, or implementing this plan, was suspicious of partiality. Moreover, it is still extremely personal. After all, if Chiba wants to give credit to himself, he must describe himself as the person who carried out the last link of the arrest plan and made great contributions. Then, he has to face two problems, the first one. Why should I give the opportunity to a prisoner, a criminal, there are other candidates in the camp, such as Kakashi, he can definitely carry out the steps of the arresting personnel", and secondly, the guard who was beaten unconscious. The first question, needless to say, it is easy to fall into the limelight, especially some caring people who are greedy at the position of Chiba, can use it as an excuse. As for the second question, after the guard was knocked unconscious, Chiba sent it back. Even if Chiba was to paralyze the enemy, he made a step in the false image, but left a prisoner, or committed a killing and injury to the same clan. The extremely dangerous prisoners who resemble the crime of rebelling against the village are free outside the village without any restrictions. This is an incredible thing. He didn''t even consider the prisoner''s escape problem at all, and he took a great risk! This is not even a risky thing, but the crime of freeing the village ninja without permission! Regardless of the final result, Chiba will definitely be accused of guilt, and will even be removed from the post of Hokage assistant, and even imprisonment is possible. And if he didn''t take the credit, Chiba could completely describe him as a bait, and with the bait, he caught a few people and took all the credit to him. In this case, Chiba allowed Qiufang to be free, under Chibas surveillance, and used as a bait. It took advantage of the strength of the prisoners and the enemys greed for writing round eyes, which made it effortless. The spies in the enemy village were seduced and captured. Everything was arranged properly by Chiba. Under the condition that the prisoners could not escape, they used the prisoners'' value to make bold and successful actions. It does not constitute a suspicion of privately releasing prisoners. Even, it can better reflect the value of Chiba, I am afraid that he will get more privileges, and the people in the village may be expected to rise to a higher level. Whether or not to put credit on him is completely two concepts. One is the suspicion of privately releasing prisoners, and the other is courageous and outsmarting the key to the end of the war. These two concepts can be said to be one by one. Either become a prisoner, or become the pride of heaven. Of course, for Hongyan, no matter how sure Chiba is, here, he definitely doesn''t want to take any credit. Although freedom is very important to him, and even related to Naos hatred, he will not push this close friend who has worked hard for him into the abyss, so that even if he can get revenge, he will always be guilty of that guilt. Feeling tortured for a lifetime. Moreover, from the perspective of interests, it is absolutely impossible for him to take revenge alone. Even with the assistance of Chiba, he dare not say that he can get revenge 100%. This must not make Chiba a prisoner. On the contrary, he must use Chiba''s current power and use Konoha''s huge ninja power~www. novelhall.com~ Come and avenge yourself. It is impossible for Hongyan to take the credit for the reason. Even if this credit can bring him a big step closer to freedom, and a big step closer to his goal of revenge, even if he wants revenge, he will be crazy, and he can''t take the credit. Taking up this credit, he not only harmed his best friend, but also harmed his revenge plan. "Besides, the most important thing to receive for this credit is Xuena. Without her, there would be no arrest plan." Thinking of this, Hong Yan added another line busy. "Don''t worry, I will be fine." Hearing these two words from Hirohiko, Chiba paused for a moment when he tyed up the five-flowered man, then looked at Hirohiko, who was already worried on his face, smiled slightly, and said, "You underestimate the value of these two spies. There is also the value of the possibility of ending the war." "As soon as these two spies are sent to the fourth generation of Naruto Masters, even if I say that I left you to capture these spies, nothing will happen. Without 100% certainty, you think I will do something like this. ?" Smiling, Chiba''s face, the winning ticket is in hand. "Chiba..." Regarding this, Hongyan was slightly startled, facing Chiba''s firm and certain face, for a moment, he didn''t know what to say. "Moreover, without this opportunity, do you think that there is another opportunity. Will there be any credit that can offset your crime of betraying the village?" But at this time, Chiba turned his head back, spoke lightly, and said the reason Hongyan could no longer refute. Indeed, after losing this opportunity, he can only spend it in prison! Because, apart from the heroic act of saving the village, there is no credit that can offset the crime of treason! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1429： 0 leaves, you stay "Chi... Chiba? Do you have anything else? Is the engineering team having any new needs?" Seeing Chiba who walked in through the office door, Bo Feng Shui Gate was almost stunned, his whole body straightened suddenly, and his mouth was barely calm and gentle. after Someone must stare, Chiba has entered the Hokage office, no! It is the trend of the Hokage Building, so we must report it! Be sure to report! Otherwise the heart can''t stand it. And such an extremely affirmative thought flashed in his mind. "Huh? And, Hongyan? Who are these people?" Then, before his thoughts were completely turned, he saw the figure of Hirohiko, as well as the two ninjas **** in his hands, as well as the one on his shoulders that was covered with mud, and he looked breathless. The ninja suddenly blurted out a question. "Old Water Gate...no, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama, these are the ninjas of Yanyin, Shayin, and Mist. Last night, they attacked the camp." Regarding this, he glanced at Chiba subconsciously, and at Chiba''s signal, Hirohiko spoke. "Iwayin, Shayin and misty ninjas?" Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shui Men was startled slightly. "What! You mean?" In the next second, he almost stood up from behind the desk, and the gentle expression on his face was instantly replaced by a shock. "Yes, this is the spy that other Shinobu village is waiting around our camp. Hongyan who attacked the camp last night was captured by Hongyan." In this regard, Chiba explained it in due course. "Because of the sudden incident, the misty ninja has been killed by my wrong hand. The ninjas of Iwayin and Sandyin have cast illusions to trap them. After about ten minutes, the illusions will be unlocked." At the same time, after Chiba''s explanation, Hirohiko also put down the three enemy ninjas. "It''s okay!" At this time, Bo Feng Mizuno had already walked out from behind the Hokage desk with some excitement. By the time Hongyan finished speaking, he was already squatting on the two ninjas and a corpse for examination. "Come here! Escort these two people to the intelligence office, and extract as much information as possible from them as soon as possible, and leave this corpse to the intelligence department. In short, as much information as possible ! No limit to means." Then, after checking, he spoke. "Yes!" And when his voice fell, Chiba and Hirohiko, beside the two spy ninjas and the spy corpse, flashed out a dark part dressed in black and wearing a fox mask, responding neatly. In the middle, without saying anything, he directly picked up the corpses of the two ninjas and the spy, and disappeared into the office with a seal in his hands. Great! This is really great! The stalemate situation finally opened! Now, it doesn''t take long for the war to end, and the problems on Yanyin and Shayin will be resolved. I am afraid that after they receive the news that their spy has been arrested, they will exchange their spies for peace talks. Moreover, this will also give a vigilance to the spies on the ninja engineering team. For Yunyin who has not been caught by the spies, I am afraid they will be transferred back to their spies to avoid such a situation. Between Ye and him, if it were a defensive battle, they would have an absolute geographical advantage. Even if they negotiated the alliance, they would not have much loss. On the contrary, the spies would lose more if they were caught. And the misty, long-term lock-in of the country, that is, the purpose of fishing in troubled waters, the death of a spy should not be too much. The battle... It can be said to be set! Their chances of comeback are very slim! But at this time, watching the departure of the Anbu trio, Bo Feng Shuimen slowly stood up, undoubtedly an excited thought in his mind. Now, even though they are gradually gaining an advantage in the melee on Shain''s side, as Naruto, who has insight into all the information, he knows that the four Ninja villages seem to be on Shain''s side who want to take advantage, but the real The purpose, however, was to count on these spies to make Konoha mistakes internally and directly "arson" the base camp. At the very least, let the advantages and disadvantages of the five great forbearance villages reach a balance of power, and then proceed with peace talks to revise the alliance, and end the war without any loss in peace talks. Otherwise, he would not carry out such a strict martial law, even if the village is so tight that it is extremely difficult to move one person, martial law is required. And now, not only did they fail to get into Konoha, they also lost a few spies, and even some were captured alive. They simply lost their wife and broke down. Next, the two villages of Shayin and Yanyin should not be able to find any tricks. As for Yun Yin, without these two villages, he shouldn''t dare to go too far, just take a similar treaty on peace talks and alliances. This is really a turning point from the sky! If it goes on like this, Konohas burden will become heavier, especially in terms of personnel, and because of frequent shifts and night shifts, even if a ninja has an extraordinary physique, problems will inevitably occur if this continues for a long time, and now If the personnel are fully loaded, if this is true forever, there will inevitably be mistakes. If there is no proper response, it is only a matter of time before being invaded by the enemy. Although Konoha seems to be invincible now and is already recovering after the war, it is actually very embarrassing. Only Bo Feng Mizuno knows that this kind of martial law will not last long. At that time, no one knows what will happen~www.novelhall.com~ On the one hand, there are various loopholes that are unable to support the martial law, on the other hand, there are enemy ninjas who have broken through and have no way out. This is already the village at a disadvantage. Up. Do not! This is not a turning point falling from the sky! These two children! This matter is mostly Chiba''s handwriting, and the purpose is probably half for the village and half for Hirohiko. The reason why these spies attacked the camp is probably because of what method Chiba used. And the reason why Hongyan stayed there was to give Hongyan the credit. This credit is comparable to "saving the village." Only this kind of credit can offset the crime committed by Hongyan. Even if it can''t be offset, it can save Hongyan from prison and turn into punishment such as forbidden foot. Ok If it was a kid like Chiba, he would really do such a bold thing. But thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s thoughts suddenly turned to the two children in front of him, and he guessed the situation behind this incident. "Hongyan, you did a very good job and made a great contribution. For the time being, you should go back to the camp first. I will arrange Anbu to send you back." Then, thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen took a breath and said. And the first sentence is to let Hongyan go back first. "Yes! Four generations of Hokage-sama." In response, Hongyan responded, but a bit of worry flashed in his eyes, and he glanced at Chiba unconsciously. really! And seeing this scene, Bo Feng Shuimen instantly confirmed his previous conjecture. "Chiba, you stay." Then he spoke. In the tone, it is beyond doubt. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1430： Not necessary at all "Please follow me." As the voice of Hafengshuimen fell, Hirohiko, who looked at Chiba with worry in his eyes, walked slowly into an Anbe ninja, and after he stood still behind Hirohiko, he gently spoke. Signaled Hongyan to go with him. "Yes!" Regarding this, a look in Chiba''s eyes flashed a bit of helplessness in Hongyan''s eyes. After leaning back and thinking about the salute of the water gate, he obediently followed the Anbe and left the Hokage office. "I will not pursue this matter, but, Chiba, you did a little too much this time." At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen had already sat back behind Hokage''s desk, looking at Chiba at this time, and said helplessly and a little worried. "Yes, Teacher Watergate." Regarding this, after looking at Bofeng Shuimen and understanding his worries over his face, Chiba didnt say the retort after all. He just leaned down and replied in an apologetic gesture. Tao. In this sentence, Bofeng Water Gate did not tell him as Hokage, but the teacher who had taught him the profound knowledge of the changes in the nature and form of Chakra. From the look on Bofeng Shuimen''s face, he could see that the current Bofeng Shuimen didn''t have any Hokage appearance, it was exactly the appearance of his teacher''s boyfriend. Of course, it is also the teacher who has the grace to teach himself. Therefore, Chiba did not refute or use the prepared rhetoric, but admitted that he was excessive. He naturally had to argue with Hokage, at least let Hokage have nothing to say. However, for a teacher who cares about himself, it would be too uninteresting to argue with him. "Oh...so, what did you intend to say?" Regarding this, although Qianba looked apologetic, but there was no regret on his face, Bo Feng Shuimen knew that even if he said something to his attention next, I am afraid this child would not listen. At the moment, I wont say it. Sometimes, saying it would be counterproductive. This kid is notorious for not listening, but every time he doesnt listen, there is a convincing reason behind it. And this time, this child must have a convincing reason, or an argument that makes people unable to speak up. He is not going to pursue any risk or non-compliance in this plan, or measures that are absolutely impossible, but he is not prepared to pursue it, which does not mean that everyone will not pursue it. He also needs a convincing reason. "Because, only Hongyan is the most suitable candidate. The task of capturing spies can only be completed by him. After all, these spies are carefully selected and experienced. When performing this task, you must be very experienced. Strong strength, with this kind of strength, the manpower that can be deployed is actually only me, Kakashi, and Hirohiko, and because these enemy village spies may enter the camp in batches, it is necessary Ensure that no battles can occur, or that there can be no noticeable battles, otherwise the previous batch of enemy spies will be arrested and the spies behind will be disturbed. It will not be exhausted. Of course, we cannot wait for all the spies to gather. In that case, they can easily unite or retreat. When the time comes, let alone catch one of them, it would be good to catch one. And between the three, the battle between Kakashi and I The method is actually not covert combat, only Hongyan''s illusion is the most suitable for this kind of capture and combat." "Furthermore, if Kakashi and I stayed in the camp as a bait, I am afraid that the enemy might not relax their vigilance so much and enter the camp one by one. As a prisoner, Hirohiko, who has the coveted writing wheel eyes of the enemy, Undoubtedly the best candidate, he is the only suitable candidate among the three of us. In fact, Hongyan is really the most suitable, and there is an opportunity that is almost tailor-made for him. Before my plan started, There was a fog that attacked Hongyan, which just gave me a reason to "take away" Hongyan, creating a false image that Hongyan had been taken away, and let other local spies believe that the camp was really empty. Prisoners who have a writing ring face encounter such an attack, no matter who it is, it is impossible for him to stay in the camp again. In this way, they will safely enter the camp to investigate intelligence, and relatively relax their vigilance, and Hongyan just happens to be able to. Under this illusion, each one is broken." "Moreover, as a prisoner who committed a felony, Hongyan, no matter who he is, I have to test his loyalty. If he runs away, it is enough to prove that he cannot be trusted. For the sake of the village, I will never We can no longer let him contact our students, and even get rid of him. If he completes this task, then it has proved that he can be trusted. I can safely let the engineering team students contact him. After all, now The engineering team still needs him. These things must be determined, and they are also for the future safety of the village." In this regard, Chiba did not talk nonsense, and directly took out the original rhetoric and briefly said it. This kid... really! In the end, there was such a period of duplicity, but there was no reason to refute it. Indeed, as a prisoner, and a prisoner of treason against the village ~www.novelhall.com~ Although he committed the fault because of a mental breakdown, but under the appearance that he is a close friend of Chiba, Hirohiko is right to the village. The safety of the students in the village is still unknown. This kind of test is absolutely necessary. Who said, there is no manpower to mobilize in the village now? Who is it? There are more than 300 people in the ninja engineering team, and it is impossible for one person to take care of it. For these reasons, although he can still pick a thorn, but with such a big premise, for Chiba, no matter how he picks a thorn, he always has his own way. Moreover, to catch the enemy spy, according to the current situation, it is impossible for someone to pick such a stab of credit. No one, dare! Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mouth showed such a smile as expected, and such a thought flashed in his heart. Ugh Hongyan is really worried too much. Even Danzo has to weigh whether he should pick a thorn. The last time he picked a thorn, I became a Hokage assistant. Faced with such a big contribution, I just need to refute it. Success, then, his fate may not be as safe as it is now. This time, I''ll pick up the thorn again, and I will have to say that he targeted me. Except for Danzo, although the two consultants have many differences in political views, most of them are still fair. These reasons are enough to convince them. This matter failed, only need a reason. Once successful, there is no need to explain this, explain that! It is about war, and its importance is enough to ignore the methods used. Here, after all, is the world of ninjas, a world full of darkness and cruelty! Seeing Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression, although Chiba''s face did not change, he felt a little helpless. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1431： 1 paragraph temporarily "I see. Next, you can concentrate on the expansion plan." Sure enough, the smile on the corner of his mouth slowly converged, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression turned slightly serious, and he said to Chiba. "Yes, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama." In this regard, the goal has been achieved, and Bo Feng Shuimens meaning just now is also very clear. Hongyans credit will naturally be counted on Hongyan. Next, he doesnt have to think about anything. Its been revealed by this. The wise and talented Hokage can do it. Such a huge contribution related to the superiority of a war, even Hokage, can not be biased for the internal charges, regardless of whether the Bo Feng Shuimen wants to help Hongyan or not, Hongyan''s prison disaster is over. There should be no less surveillance, and no less confinement, but at least it will not return to the confinement room. It can be regarded as a worry. Next, he only needs to consider the expansion plan and the issue of Xuenai''s caged bird. "Well, then, go ahead." In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen did not say much, and directly issued an order to expel the guests. "Yes, then I will return to the engineering team camp." Upon hearing this, Chiba leaned back and left Hokage''s office. In addition to surprises for me, this kid really always adds to my problems. After watching Qianye leave, Bo Feng Shuimen took a deep breath and slowly leaned on the chair, his face full of bitterness. Both the actual operator and the planner have this credit, and the ratio of the credit between the two is comparable. The enemys spy was caught, regardless of whether it can be arbitrarily asked, the current Konoha In all, it was a great achievement, and it was the "saving the village" level of credit, and Chiba''s previous credit for preventing Wuqianyanyin, only a little bit, enough to offset Hongyan''s crime of betraying the village. If, with his guarantee, it is possible for Hongyan to regain his freedom. It''s just that Hongyan may only be an ordinary ninja in the future. As a ninja for a lifetime, there will be no chance of promotion. Although this is the first case in Konoha''s history that offset the crime of rebelling against the village, according to the second generation of Hokage, a series of provisions revised by the third generation of Hokage can be enforced. In terms of rules, it is feasible. Its just that the matter of Hirohiko involved the Uchiha clan, a sensitive family. Although the relationship between this clan and the village has been greatly eased because of his and Chibas efforts, this matter still needs to be handled very carefully. Be very cautious, if the Uchiha clan is dissatisfied, the previous efforts will be wasted. Sometimes Uchiha Tomitake can''t resist this kind of thing. He believed that Uchiha Fudake knew the stakes, but the people under Uchiha Fudake, especially those of the injured Uchiha clan, might not understand. And now, since he agreed to Chiba, he must take care of Hirohiko''s affairs. For him, the Uchiha clan and Chiba are weighed on the balance, and Chiba must be more important. More importantly, the child of Chiba is so different. It may be a bit wrong to say that, but Bo Feng Shuimen can only describe it like this. Chiba, being different is a bit scary. It is very reassuring if you stand on the same position as a friend. But if he becomes an enemy, then he will definitely be Konoha''s nightmare. Of course, he believed in Chiba''s character, but as Hokage, he also had to consider the possibility of becoming the opposite. Not everyone will give everything for the village unconditionally. And considering this, to be honest, it might be rude to the Uchiha clan to say this, but if he really wants him to choose one, two Uchiha clan will not be worth one Chiba. And, apart from other things, Chiba is the future of Naruto, and the Uchiha clan, no matter how strong, is just a Konoha clan. Compared with a Hokage that can lead Konoha, it can still be discarded. of. Of course, Hao Feng Mizuno does not want to throw away the Uchiha clan, so I have a headache how to operate it. Now, I still have to blame Qu Hongyan. Half of the Uchiha clan is fighting outside and half of the people are also working for the village day and night. This matter, you have to wait for them to come back and discuss it with them. Ok Perhaps, now it should only be Fuyue. But thinking about it, Bo Feng Shuimen sighed, had to pick up the letter paper on the side, and slowly began to write. ... On the other side, Chiba, who had left Hokage''s office, rushed to the camp as quickly as possible. At this time, Hongyan has been returned safely, and a new guard has been arranged. Of course, he still has to stay in a cell in the camp. Its just that the treatment of the cell has risen by more than one level. It is allowed to light candles for at least 24 hours, and there are some reading materials to pass the time, guards and the like. It is also responsible for sending him back to ~www.novelhall.com~ instead of the students here. Even the specifications of the meals can be set by Hirohiko himself. Basically, it is no longer the treatment of the confinement room, but the state of foot restraint. This kind of change makes Chiba very satisfied. Of course, he knows that this can only be done in a short time, and these changes may be deceptive. After all, it involves the Uchiha clan, and Haofeng Mizumon also needs time to coordinate. . Chiba expressed understanding. After visiting Hongyan and reassuring him, he returned to the office room. There was no one in the room. The ten elite and the workers have arrived. Xuenai and Kakashi have already arranged related matters. . If the early warning system is not implemented today, it is impossible for them to return. "Uh... I seem to be free." Looking at the empty office room and the three newly erected tables, Chiba sighed and sat down behind his own desk. Just use this time to realize the development of the first seal technique! When Xuena comes back, she can test the first one! Hope it will go well. As for Hyuga Xueying, wait until the experiment is over! After sitting down, he began to calculate, and soon decided on the plan for the next time. At the same time, he also thought that he seemed to have to work with Hyuga Yuki to solve the mystery left by Shinsuke Hyuga. Of course, this thought also turned a bit, and he ignored it directly. After deciding on the plan, Chiba no longer wastes time, drew out the blank scroll on the desktop, and started the development of the seal technique. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1432： finished? This...this...then... Again? This is... finished? Looking at the seal art scrolls after Chakra failed to construct, a slightly unbelievable emotion slowly flashed across Chiba''s face. The first seal technique is complete. He only needs to modify the places where these constructions failed to complete the first seal technique. He has committed all the mistakes, and he also knows how to fix it. After so many failures, so many trials, he already knows the structure of the successful sealing technique, but the actual production is already simple. Say, it''s done. The next actual operation, a complete and effective sealing technique that can affect the spell seal technique will be born. And this process, from making mistakes, reflecting, and now suddenly discovering that all the mistakes made have been made, all the mistakes have already appeared, to a seal technique structure that is completely effective based on the knowledge he has now. It was perfectly presented in his mind, but it only took two hours. It was a long, long time earlier than the two nights he estimated. It can be said that Chiba is a little unbelievable smoothly. "However, this is also good, finish early, finish early, I can also start recovery training in the eight-door mode earlier." However, it is unbelievable, but Chiba did not think too much. This seems to be smooth and problematic, but if the problem of swallowing can be solved, he does not have so much thought about whether it is smooth and problematic. , Or worrying about this, worrying about that, Xuena has been suffering from blindness all the time, and there is also the unfair treatment of the Hyuga clan. Although now because of his status as an assistant to Hokage, the Hyuga clan dare not have any What kind of action, but if he unloaded the burden of Naruto Assistant, then everything is hard to say. Sometimes, resentment is quite unreasonable. The incident of Shinsuke Hyuga''s betrayal was not entirely at fault for Yuuna, but it was because of resentment that led to Yuuna''s unfair treatment. Without the identity of Naruto Assistant, Chiba couldn''t think of a perfect way to protect Xuena from being harmed by his clan. It is possible that in the end, Chiba will uproot the entire Hyuga clan in a rage. At present, Chiba may not be able to do it in terms of strength, but if he resumes the use of the eight-door mode, then with the strength of Chibas "Thousands of People", the Hyuga clan is really difficult to resist. Moreover, his current body, although The eight-door mode cannot be used, but his physical condition is fully improved. They even have the enhancement of anti-toxicity, weak self-healing ability, and permanent activation of cells to a certain degree, and so on. The eight-door mode is restored. The time and sustainability of using the eight-door mode, and even some bonuses under the eight-door mode state , There will be a qualitative leap, even if there is no Yin Seal, his strength is definitely S grade. And Chibas fighting method is the most difficult and deadly tactical fighting method. To be honest, if Hyuga Shinsuke is still there, Chiba should be cautious. Facing the Hyuga clan, he has to be careful. . It is difficult for Hyuga Hippocampus, or Hyuga Hippocampus, to pose a sufficient threat to Chiba. Perhaps, Hyuga Hippocampus during the Fourth World War could still pose a certain or sufficient threat to him, but the current Hyuga Hippocampus, With Chiba''s cognition, he is absolutely unstoppable. Its just that, even if the Hyuga clan was rooted out, and it was annihilated, Chiba did it to relieve the qi, and the problem of Xuena was also solved once and for all. However, this is definitely not a good thing, and it is not a good thing for Chiba. Even Chiba lost even worse. At that time, Bofeng Shuimen, Kushina, Kakashi, and other partners, they must be from the standpoint of the village, and Hirohiko and Xuena will follow him to betray the village, and he will not only want to face him. The pursuit and killing of one''s important person will also make Hongyan and Xuena endure the pain together. For Chiba, what is the most important thing to come into this world? A second chance to survive? It''s not. So, is it the power of the world? Nor is it. For Chiba, the most important thing is those who give him warmth. It is the warmth that has allowed him to go to the present. Survival, strength, and in a sense, are all given by this warmth. What Chiba wants are those important people. If you really do that, Chiba will lose everything and lose all. Moreover, it will bring endless pain. And if this is the case, what is the point of his destiny change plan and what is the point? If what he pursues is only power, he can do whatever he wants with his abilities. Why don''t he obey those rules and regulations. Just like those who cross the protagonist, he kills and overtakes the protagonist, doesn''t recognize his six relatives, takes himself as the center, and becomes a selfish robber fanatic. Just do it, so what the trouble. Why look for a difficult road full of thorns like this, if it is just to become stronger and dominate the Ninja world and bring some self-righteous peace in the Ninja world, you only need to use your own knowledge of the original work~www.novelhall.com~ all kinds of deceptions , It''s just a trickery, Konoha''s forbidden surgery room he can go through. Perhaps this is what makes Chiba special. He never chooses the result that is easier to get because of the difficulty of the process, but is always loyal to the result he wants, regardless of the access he wants. How hard and painful the journey will make him look stupid. Perhaps, because of this, he can practice hard day after day, and get everything he has now through his own efforts. Strength, power, and... friend! "Then, practice a few times first, and then..." After converging that incredible amount, Chiba also slowly lowered his face, took a blank scroll, and prepared to start the practical operation of the perfect seal technique. No matter how you think about it, this sealing technique must be actually done, otherwise it will be useless no matter how much you think about it. Moreover, he can''t think about things happily just because the completion time is so much earlier. Time, for him, is never enough! "Squeak..." At this moment, the door of the office room was opened. "Well, let Hongyan visit tomorrow, we are not good at this." "Yes, when Chiba comes back, I''ll go to Hongyan''s side. This matter cannot be delayed." "Well, then you will have a hard time, Kakashi." "I don''t know that Chiba guy..." Then, the sound of discussion between Kakashi and Xuena came in. https: Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. The mobile version reading URL of the Museum of Literature: m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1433： pick up "Therefore, there is no problem with the personnel now. The ten elite ninjas and the twenty workers are in a tacit understanding. Everything is going very smoothly. It is just the construction aspect, which is not suitable and cannot prevent all situations. Architecture or those with architectural experience come and take a look." Pressing one hand on the blank scroll, looking at Xuena and Kakashi who were sitting and standing in front of him, Chiba frowned slightly and said. In the words, it was confirmed again. Just half an hour ago, after the two walked in, they saw Chiba, amidst Kakashis incredible expressions of "You are actually there", "Unbelievable", etc., Xuena will happen today. He talked about the matter briefly but in detail. Now, the entire engineering team will be able to carry out construction tomorrow, and now the most basic defense has been deployed, all of which are of war level, and all transit stations have been transformed into military camps. Moreover, Kakashi also transformed Chiba''s registration code identification method into a code identification method suitable for the current situation. It can be said that it has reached a certain extreme in the prevention of spy infiltration. As long as the students below make no mistakes, there is absolutely no problem. Moreover, Kakashi also designed a set of programs for double screening, which can recover the loss of mistakes to the greatest extent and the second screening when students make mistakes. What is more perfect is that this double screening method is actually If it is integrated into a set of procedures, basically after the spy sneaks in, if there is no answer to the second set of screening methods, it will be screened out immediately. Its just that its a bit difficult for the operator. Its not like Chiba. Just register and you have the effect of screening. A certain amount of operation is required, such as the flow of secret codes every day. Although the operation is difficult, They are all within the range of abilities that ninjas should complete, and it can be regarded as a further test and exercise of the students'' secret signal ability and anti-intrusion ability. It is a very effective set of screening methods. As for the other, it is the building of the early warning system, which is located in the center of all the transfer stations in the first ring, and connects the ground roads and underground roads of all the transfer stations. It is the building mentioned above and needs to be visited by Hongyan. Now it''s just a simple construction and lack of supplies. There seem to be many problems, but they are all about details. When the construction starts tomorrow, it will be solved by the way. And now, it''s night time. Because there are a lot of things to do on the first day, the current students have just been sent home, leaving only a part of the students as the scheduled duty personnel at the transfer stations. Of course, there are still elite-level ninjas from the defense forces who remain, and there are even a few Shangren. In addition, Chiba has just captured two spies, so tonight, you should be able to sit back and relax. Even, in the past seven days, those spies probably won''t act rashly. As long as he is there, there should be no mess at night. "Yes, do you think there is anything missing?" But at this time, upon hearing Chiba''s words, Kakashi also put away that incredible look, turned serious, and asked. "I have no opinion." In response, Chiba shook his head and said that there was no problem, and said, "Now I have won a certain degree of freedom for Hongyan. Tomorrow you can take him to the early warning system building, and, if possible, It is best to show him all the transfer stations. Firstly, you also need him, and secondly, he also needs to be familiar with it. In the future, Kakashi, you can let him participate in all your plans. " "Ah, I know, then, I''ll go to his side and discuss with him tomorrow''s schedule." Kakashi didn''t have much to say about this, and he responded, and then, without waiting for Chiba''s response, he turned and left. Helped Hongyan gain a certain amount of freedom? This certain freedom has allowed Hongyan to blatantly follow a person with the power of the chief officer, and may also allow him to carry out some project command. This is what Chiba asked him to follow me, which is to let me Slowly let go of some power to Hongyan. So, how much freedom is this certain freedom? What did Chiba this guy do? Let Hongyan get this kind of permission that is impossible at all? But at the moment he turned around, a series of questions flashed through his heart. However, he didn''t mean to ask from beginning to end. He knew this kind of thing, he asked, whether Chiba answered or not, he probably wouldn''t get the correct answer. Very likely, what kind of political deal is it. Take, for example, the mentorship relationship between Chiba and Itachi Uchiha. "Sorry, Xuenai, I''m hiding something from you." And watched Kakashi go all the way, until he couldn''t see, Chiba spoke again, and this opening was an apology to Xue Na. "Sorry?" In response, Xuena was taken aback for a moment, apparently he did not expect that Chiba would apologize to him. "There is one thing, I took your credit." Hearing Xuena''s suspicious words~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba took a slight breath, apologized, and spoke again. "You mean, use my credit to exchange Hongyan''s certain freedom?" But when Xue Nai heard this sentence, he reacted extremely quickly, and immediately figured out what joints were, and said. "you" Regarding this, he obviously didn''t expect Xue Na to react so quickly. Chiba was taken aback for a while, and then admitted with a wry smile: "Yes." I really underestimated Xuena before. And in his mind, there was only such a sincere thought. "Then do you need to apologize to me? I will be angry too." Xue Nai smiled slightly when he heard Chiba''s affirmation, but said so. "Yes, I was wrong." In response, Chiba smiled bitterly looking at Xuena''s appearance. He really pays too much attention to the matter of credit. For Xuena, even if he doesn''t know her, even if he doesn''t know what to say about her, if you grab a trivial matter like credit, you will rob it, let alone for Hirohiko. Moreover, if Xuena knows In order to exchange this credit for Hongyan''s freedom, I am afraid she would not hesitate at all. After stepping into the political arena, I was really a little too careful. This apology, for Xue Nai, is simply a suspicion of her. I was wrong about Chiba''s sentence. Xuena only smiled slightly, but did not respond. He just smiled and picked up the small bamboo slip on the side. "Ok?" It was his forehead. At this moment, he glanced at his left hand, almost a flash of excitement flashed across his face. "Xue Na, take off your forehead!" Then there was a word almost trembling. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1434： What is this for...? "Chiba, what are you doing...?" The forehead engraved with the Konoha logo slowly faded from the smooth forehead, and the hair that was originally **** by the forehead slowly slipped from the sides of the cheeks, together with the bangs, in a graceful arc, set off The pretty face that is white without blemishes. However, on the smooth forehead that was originally covered by the forehead, the cyan X-shaped curse imprint looked and dazzled. At this moment, Xue Nai''s hollow snow-white eyes blinked, and asked in confusion. Listening to Chiba''s voice, the matter of getting her to take off her forehead seemed to be a very urgent matter. She could hear that Chiba''s voice seemed to tremble. She also took it off immediately. "Chi... Chiba, you... who are you?" However, her words did not receive a response. The moment she finished speaking, she felt a layer of warmth on her forehead, and a warm hand was pressed on her forehead. In an instant, a blush appeared on her face. This is Chiba''s hand. "do not move." Just after she subconsciously spit out this question, Qianye''s words with a little urgency but still softly came. "Ok!" After hearing this, she nodded almost subconsciously, then closed her eyes, no longer asked, and did not make any movements. She calmed down, showing a gesture of trusting Chiba completely. Then... It shouldn''t take long! First of all, we must go deep into the caged bird! At this moment, almost at the same time that Xuena closed his eyes, Chiba glanced at the table. The scroll that was originally pressed in his hand had slowly emerged a ring-shaped scroll of complicated seal technique, and then, slowly Closing his eyes, the gathered Chakras in his hands also slowly released. And with the release of Chakra, his "consciousness" seemed to slowly expand. The darkness that had originally closed his eyes, as Chakra flowed into Xuenai''s curse, slowly lit up. The path of the cyan silk thread, and following the inflow and movement of the chakra, slowly moved forward and stretched out. And the more it stretches forward, the more the cyan thread-like path splits, densely drawing out a cluster of cyan light rays that look like the outline of the brain. It turns out that these cyan paths should be the coverage of the caged bird. My previous exploration simulation was still incomplete. The caged bird not only entangled all the optic nerves, but also covered the entire brain with its tentacles. . It is no wonder that the division of the Hyuga clan can instantly brain die under the activation of the Zong family. These distributions in the brain should be the carriers of the curse seal technique. As long as these are sealed and these carriers are cut off, the birds in the cage are not a concern. "Looking at" the outline of the brain formed by this blue path, Chiba''s heart became more and more serious, but his thoughts gradually became clear. Originally, he made this seal technique, the first seal technique. Its main idea was to cut off the carrier of the bird curse seal technique in the cage, that is, these cyan patterns all over the brain, which belong to the tentacles of the cage bird curse seal technique. It loses its effectiveness. When the time comes, no matter how the Zong family casts the enchantment seal, the caged bird will not be able to kill the brain it is acting on because of the separation of the effect system, which will relieve Xue Nai''s life threat. Now, as Chibas thoughts gradually become clear, the cyan paths slowly, like a black snake coiled around, are slowly wrapped in a layer of seal technique-style tadpole writing and curse seal technique. Blending the black traces of intertwined patterns, and spreading along the path. Block... it has started! At this moment, Chiba''s forehead also slowly oozes sweat. Be careful... Be careful! Since they can "attach", they can use the tentacles of the bird curse seal technique in these cages as a reliance. As long as they are all covered, when the seal technique is activated, a sealed space can be created and blocked! At the same time, his breathing gradually slowed down, and he held his breath slowly, and there was such a vigilant and vigilant thought in his heart. ... "It seems that the certain freedom of Chiba, the "certain" of the number and scope of expression here, is probably the most forgiving meaning of punishment." Looking at the burning candles and various high-quality treatments, Kakashi pulled over a table and sat down opposite Hirohiko, not only sighing in his mouth. "Chiba, are you back?" At this time, Hongyan, who was sitting on the bed in front of him, had no joy on his face. He just looked at him and asked. "Of course I am back, otherwise how do I know that you have got some freedom." Obviously, Kakashi seems to be in a good mood now, and he speaks in a ridiculous tone. came back? Moreover, looking at Kakashi''s appearance, there seems to be no trouble. No No problem? Hearing this sentence, Hongyan''s eyes flashed a little suspicion, but his hanging heart still fell somewhat. Since Chiba has returned well and is still presiding over the work here, it means that Hokage has not embarrassed him~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba has his own method, so I really don''t have to worry too much. "Oh, what are you looking for me?" When thinking of this, Hirohiko responded, and turned the topic to Kakashi''s intentions lightly. "Something, of course something." In this regard, Kakashi is not feeling the freedom that Chiba has won, but directly cuts to the topic: "You just came back, so it is not clear. If you want to come to Chiba, you should have already told you about the new plan, and What I want you to do." "Well, yes, I already know the new plan and remember it by heart." Hearing this, Hongyan did not hide it, and simply stated his own situation briefly. "This is our arrangement compiled by Xuena and I. Take a look." In response, Kakashi nodded, then took out a scroll and handed it to Hirohiko. "Xue Nai, is it already here?" Hearing this, Hongyan didn''t take the scroll in a hurry, but asked this question first. "Well, let''s take a look first. Seeking you today is also related to the above arrangement." In response, Kakashi nodded and passed the scroll a little more. "it is good!" Hearing that, Hong Yan didn''t talk nonsense, and directly picked up the scroll, then spread it out and looked at it. Has Xuena arrived? Also... Kakashi can only stay for seven days, this time is the most important! I must also quickly keep up with their rhythm. And this thought flashed through his mind. So, I should also think about how I handed over the job to Hongyan after joining the job. There are not a few days left. At the same time, Kakashi, who was opposite Hirohiko, touched his chin subconsciously and began to think. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1435： 1 straight... 1 straight are... "Tick!" A drop of sweat slipped from this focused and solemn frown on the slightly warped face, splashed on the desk, and scattered into black marks. the last one finished! Full coverage, done! In the darkness, the outline of the brain formed by the cyan path was already covered with a faint black snake-like pattern. The tentacles of every bird in the cage were entangled, and no one was spared. Chiba''s eyelids quivered slightly, and after checking it carefully with Chakra''s tactile sight, he slowly opened his eyes after no omissions. Then, slowly removed his hand. The smooth forehead, the cyan X-shaped curse mark that was more obvious and dazzling in the white, slowly reflected in Qianye''s eyes as the hand moved away. "call" Seeing this scene, Qianye breathed a sigh of relief, but his figure shook slightly. It seems that it was really successful, and the only thing left is to start the seal. However, this caged bird is really difficult to deal with. Just full coverage has exhausted 90% of my chakras. If it is more complicated, I am afraid I will fail because the chakras are not enough. However, it now appears that everything is going well, and the remaining Chakra is enough to activate the seal. But in this shaking, his heart is to let go of the most crucial big stone and relax a lot. His sealing technique has been half successful. Now, the combination of the seal technique and the spell seal technique has been covered. You only need to activate the seal to know the success or failure. At this moment, in his sight, in the dazzling X-shaped curse print pattern, there is already a circle-shaped seal art tadpole text and curse seal art fusion text composed of a black seal, just to mark the bird curse imprint in the cage The X-shaped mark in the center was tightly circled. "Ok?" At this moment, feeling that Chiba''s hand had been removed, Xuena asked hesitantly. "Well, there is one more step. Don''t have the idea of ??resisting what happens next, whether it is pain or discomfort. You must not have the idea of ??resisting, you know?" In response, Chiba took a breath, suppressed the tremor in the words, and said as calmly as possible. At the same time, Chiba also suppressed the emotions of gains and losses caused by the imminent activation of the seal, and tried his best to ensure inner peace. "Well, I got it." And hearing Qianye''s words, Xuena still closed his eyes, but nodded without hesitation, completely trusting Qianye. Although she didn''t know what Chiba was going to do, she believed that Chiba would have his reasons for doing so, and she would never harm herself. "Well, then, let''s start." Hearing this, Qianye slowly exhaled that breath, and then took a deep breath before raising his fingers. The spell seal... start up! "Humph!" And at the moment when Chiba activated the seal, Xue Nai snorted with pain on his face, frowning suddenly. Then, in the next second, the ring-shaped seal on her forehead began to turn, first slowly and eagerly, then faster and faster, faster and faster, and finally, almost only saw those seal technique tadpoles and curses. The fusion pattern of Yinshu slowly melted away in the rotation of this telling, as if it had turned into ink, connected into a thick circle-shaped line. After that, it slowly twisted up, showing a spiral inward state, differentiated into an ink line winding toward the X-shaped mark in the center of the spiral. And as the ink thread spiraled inward, the pain on Xuenai''s face became more and more intense. The big beads of sweat rolled off her face drop by drop, splashing on the desk. At the same time, her original snow-white face has already revealed a trace of paleness. Obviously, he was enduring great pain. However, Xuena just clenched her teeth, but did not even utter a painful cry. She even seemed to be worried about Chiba''s mood, and she was holding back the pain as if a drill bit penetrated into the brain and directly pulled the pain nerve. , Reluctantly squeezed a smile toward Qianye. Damn the Hyuga clan! At this time, Chiba, who has already activated the seal, can only look at Xuena. Since it has been activated, it cannot be interrupted. If it is interrupted, everything will be wasted. Now Chiba can only look at Xuena. Pain, and looking at Xue Nai''s painful face, his heart was almost aching. After seeing Yukinas reluctant smile, the anger that was suppressed in the bottom of my heart against the Hyuga clan suddenly surged. His hands were squeezed without feeling, and they were so tight. Almost blood is coming out. However, this pain quickly subsided. After the spiral ink line touched the mark of X, it seemed to have touched something. Each ink line seemed to be a poisonous snake. The chance was spotted and ejected. It instantly wound up, winding the mark of X tightly. Strictly. Then, after this entanglement ~www.novelhall.com~ the pain on Xue Nai''s face began to slowly fade. And the mark of X also slowly began to fade. As the mark faded, the ink line gradually became thicker and deformed, turning into a chain of seals, tadpoles, and curse seals. The X-shaped The imprint is firmly locked. In the end, with the X mark, they faded and disappeared into the bright and white forehead. And some of the other curse marks gradually faded away as the two disappeared. For a moment, the nick of the bird in the cage... It disappeared completely! "Success... succeeded?" At this moment, seeing this scene before him, the anger in Chiba''s heart has been completely replaced by joy. In the incomparable ecstasy, this mad joy is showing a kind of uncertain emotion, let He murmured this sentence, doubting. At this moment, Chiba is very happy, but dare not be happy. "Sheng... was it successful?" At this time, Xuena also eased from the pain, and heard Qianye''s words, and asked uncertainly. "Yes... it should be a success. It is to seal the bird in the cage, the nick of the bird in the cage, the mark of the bird in the cage, disappear... disappear!" In response to this, Qianye''s mind was blank because of the ecstasy that could not be suppressed, and the collision of reason that must be suppressed, hearing Xuenai''s words, almost subconsciously said what he was thinking. "Cage...cage bird?" And hearing this sentence, Xue Nai''s eyes opened suddenly, almost exclaiming in disbelief. Chiba... He...he...he is for the bird in my cage, just... Only... Did you study the seal technique? He has been, has always been for me? In an instant, her eyes were red! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1436： disappear At the same time, the house of the Hyuga family, the house of the patriarch. "this is!" He was sitting behind the desk, reading something, and suddenly raised his head, a pair of eyes that already had a little majesty of the patriarch suddenly widened, and the whole person was almost shocked. How can this be! This should be... This should be... But how is it possible! How could it be But in his heart, it was more shocked than what he showed. At this moment, when Hyuga Hizusuka looked at the scroll in his hand, his whole body was almost stiff, his face almost stretched. Among the widened eyes, apart from being unbelievable, it was shock. Just now, at that moment, at that glance, there was a line missing on the scroll I was looking at. A name disappeared from above. "Come! Come on!" Stiffened for a while, Hyuga Hinata seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and reacted and hurriedly shouted, almost in the voice, there was a panic that did not fit the status of the Hyuga clan chief. "Sir Nizu!" And almost instantly, at the stall that shouted out, a ninja in Hyuga costume flashed out in front of him, half-kneeled on the ground, and responded. "Quickly, check it out! Is Hyuga Yukina''s alive!" In response, seeing the appearance of the Hyuga costume ninja, Hyuga Nizu almost stood up, pointed in the direction of the Japanese cabin, and said eagerly. In the words, in addition to anxiety, panic, and urgency, there is something unbelievable. Is Hyuga Yukina still? Nizu-sama, why... why did you suddenly ask about this? Didnt Hyuga Yukina go to the camp of some ninja engineering team under the arrangement of that Naruto assistant Taki Chiba? It seems that they are still commanding the defense forces. Hearing this sound, the ninja of the Hyuga clan was slightly taken aback. As the daughter of a traitor, Yuuki Hyuga has always been the subject of surveillance. Someone spontaneously spontaneously monitors her for 24 hours just to find her The evidence of the crime, today''s report, she is still in good health, in good health, and under the private arrangement of Taki Chiba, she has been given command of the defense force. death? how is this possible? Lord Nizu, what''s wrong? After this stunned, a little puzzled expression appeared on the faces of the ninjas of the Hyuga clan, although compared to the old patriarch, the new patriarch did not look so fierce, nor did he possess the majesty of the old patriarch. However, since he took over, there has been no disturbance, and he quickly stabilized the hidden dangers of various chaos caused by the rebellion. It can be said that he is a qualified patriarch. This is the first time he has seen such a gaffe. . "What do you dare to do, go!" And just at this stall that was dumbfounded and suspicious, the urging sound from the new patriarch exploded in front. "Yes! I''ll go right away!" The ninjas of the Hyuga clan shuddered at the anger of the new patriarch and the anxious expression on the patriarch''s face, knowing that something serious should have happened now, and no longer hesitated. "Wait!" However, before he could get the seal, the new patriarch stopped him. "Anything else to order? Lord Nizu!" In response, he turned around hurriedly, looked at the new patriarch, and asked. I saw that the new patriarch was frowning at this moment, as if thinking about something, his face was a little hesitant. "Before the investigation, help me call the Nissan over." However, Hyuga Nissaka only hesitated for a few seconds before making a decision and instructing. "Yes, I understand!" Hearing this sentence, the ninjas of the Hyuga clan didn''t talk nonsense, and after a response, they flashed away. Impossible...impossible... How is this kind of thing possible? Could it be that something happened to the camp of the Ninja Engineering Team? And after watching this Hyuga Ninja leave, Hyuga walked a few steps back and forth uncomfortably, and couldn''t help picking up the scroll, and began to examine it. After confirming that he had read correctly, among the names of this line, There was indeed a name, and after a familiar name disappeared, this series of disturbing and chaotic thoughts flashed through his mind. On this scroll, it can be said that all the names of the Hyuga clan members except for the clan are recorded. There are only two possibilities for names to disappear from this scroll. One kind, this tribe, is dead. One kind, this tribe, because he violated certain regulations, or was in danger, was activated to die in a cage. And just now, Hyuga Xuena''s name disappeared on this scroll. In other words, Yukata Hyuga is now dead. And he didn''t use the bird in the cage. The only possibility, Yukata Hyuga, may be that he was killed in an attack or accident in the engineering team camp outside! However, this matter, no matter how you think about it, can''t happen. With Taki Chiba here, how could something happen to Yukina! Moreover, she is the commander of the defense force in the engineering team. Unless something major has happened to the camp and the enemy is invading, it may cause the death of Xue Nai. And the two super geniuses in the village are there, and it is absolutely impossible for her to have an accident. In addition, Hyuga Nissaka had received Yukina''s surveillance report ten minutes ago. Fortunately, Taki Chiba was also present at the time. The name of Hyuga Yukina is impossible to disappear! There is no reason to disappear! Thinking, Hyuga couldn''t help pacing a few steps again, and an ominous premonition slowly emerged in his heart that something, something great was about to happen. This incident is definitely not a good thing for the Hyuga clan! Moreover, in addition to this premonition, he also remembered his father''s last words, and it was this last word that made him so anxious and uneasy. The four words Hyuga Xuena absolutely cannot disappear from this scroll. unless It was him, it was his own execution by Hyuga Nissa! Otherwise, she must not let her name disappear! My father, when he was dying, repeatedly emphasized this sentence, and even when he was dying, he asked him to repeat this sentence. Among his fathers many last words, only this sentence, only Father said this sentence so many times, so worried. He understands the meaning of this sentence. What makes my father so concerned about his death~www.novelhall.com~ can only be a matter of the family. And this big event is about to happen to him. At this moment, besides being anxious, he was also a little scared. He didn''t know whether he could handle this major event. "My elder brother." But at this moment, as Hyuga was pacing back and forth, a steady and familiar voice came from outside the door. "Daily difference, come in quickly, something is up." Hearing this sentence, the anxiety on Hyuga Hizu''s face was instantly condensed, and his heart was inexplicably calmed down, and after that, his tone suddenly returned to his usual appearance. "What is it, sir brother." Hearing this sound, Hyuga hurriedly opened the door and walked in. "Come!" Seeing his twin brother, Hyuga Nizu hurriedly waved, and then handed him the scroll. "This!" And seeing the appearance of the scroll, Hyuga''s face changed, and the hand that subconsciously stretched over shrank. "It''s okay, don''t worry about it now." In response, Hyuga Hizu shook his head and handed it over. "Yes, sir brother!" Seeing his brother''s persistence, Hyuga had to take the scroll carefully, but after a glance, his face changed drastically. "This! Brother, this is!" When his face changed suddenly, he blurted out with a shock in his mouth. "Xunai''s name disappeared..." At this time, looking at his brother, Hyuga Nizuo''s face was completely bitter, and he patted his brother on the shoulder. "That''s why I am looking for you." Then he said so. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1437： Cant rush "Successful, it has been locked, and the sealing technique is working." With a slight tremor, Chiba''s hand slowly moved away from Xuenai''s forehead and said, "How about it, can you see it with your eyes?" At this time, Xue Na opened slowly, and when he heard this, he shook his head. "Still invisible." At this moment, both of them have calmed down. After all, both of them are commanders of one side, and it is impossible for them to be affected by some emotion that is not conducive to calm for too long or for a long time. If they are affected for a long time, then they are not qualified to be a commander. Any non-calm emotions will cause large or small judgment errors. If they can''t adjust their emotions, then the commander does not need to be. At this time, Xuena was still in darkness and couldn''t see anything, but she was not affected by disappointment, but said calmly. "Well, so recently, let me check for you. Now that the bird in the cage has been sealed, the factor of the bird in the cage no longer exists. Your eyes can be healed by normal means." In this regard, Chiba is also very optimistic, said now. Now the so-called "unremovable bird in the cage" has been sealed at least, and it was a success. This is already a very good result. Chiba also understands that he can''t be too hasty, and Xuena''s blindness has not been found after all. The reason, there is still a process. Moreover, what is more important now is the issue of Yukinas unfair treatment on the Hyuga clan. Next, he has to sort out his thoughts. After all, after the previous method was figured out, too many things have been separated, some Things he needs to recall and reimagine. Eye problems will have a lot of time in the future. "Well, it''s okay, I''m used to it now, it doesn''t matter if I can''t see it." Hearing Chiba''s words, Xue Na said in this way. In his words, he didn''t seem to care about visible and invisible problems. It turns out... Chiba has always done it for me... Kakashis complaint turned out to be me. It was to seal my caged bird that Chiba ignored the assistant''s work and gave Kakashi the full authority, so that the few times Kakashi came to see me were complaints against him. But at this time, her heart was warm and mellow, as sweet as pouring honey, and when she thought of Kakashi''s worrying words, a smile appeared in her mouth unconsciously. At this moment, Xuena actually doesnt care about what she can see or cant see, and even shes a little lucky. Fortunately, her eyes cant be seen. Perhaps, because she cant see it, she is engraved with a bird in a cage. Only then can we know that Qianye cares about herself in this way, and can put aside the affairs of the village and do her wholeheartedly. At this time, she was really satisfied. Whether she can''t see it or the bird in the cage, she doesn''t care about it. "When things at the camp are settled down, let''s go check it out and start treatment." Regarding this, of course, Chiba cant keep Xuena invisible forever, and already has a general plan in his mind. It happens that those old scholars are also there, and they can check for Xuena. Their inspection is more detailed and more detailed than their own. Much more accurate. The day is also set for inspection. "Okay." And hearing these words, Xue Na did not say much, just said that. "Then I have to record today''s problems now, so as not to forget. All of today''s activities should also be a summary. Kakashi is now looking for Hirohiko. I don''t know if I have the time to do these things." Then, she waved the small bamboo slip in her hand and said to Chiba. "Well, I also have a lot of things to do." In response, Chiba nodded and watched Xuena sit down, concentrated on recording, but a smile appeared unconsciously at the corner of his mouth. It seemed that Xuena was also very happy after the bird in the cage was resolved. Too! Although Xuena didn''t say it, she might just be afraid that we were worried. In fact, she still cared very much. After all, to engrave a bird in a cage is to hold life in the hands of others. No one will be happy to change. And in his mind, it was such a thought. Ok For the time being, let''s let go of the remaining few seal technique ideas. Since I succeeded once, I will strike the iron while it is hot and finish the rest. It is best to visit the Hyuga clan in a short time. I dont know if the Hyuga clan has any way to know that the bird in the clans cage has disappeared or lost its effectiveness. Come to think of it, there should be such a way. For example, the toad of Miaomu Mountain has its own set of lists for judging the life and death of the clan. Since the role of the caged bird is to control and protect the clan, there should be such a list of the life and death of the clan. Otherwise, the effectiveness of controlling the separation of families will be greatly reduced. And if there is such a list, then Xuenais current caged bird has lost its effectiveness, and it should also be reflected. I am afraid that they will definitely come back to investigate. When they learn that Xuena is still alive, they will definitely have a certain degree of panic. Things that never happened. The clansmen who were carved out of the caged bird actually made the caged bird useless without dying. This moment of panic is also the most suitable moment for negotiation! After a little smile, Chiba also sat down slowly, and began to calculate in his heart. At the same time, he picked up a blank scroll and started to write something. Then, the whole office room fell silent, and the two of them did not speak afterwards, and dealt with their own affairs. It seemed that the feat of "Unlocking the Hyuga Clan''s Non-Curse Sealing Technique" that was just ecstatic and enough to be recorded in the history of the Ninja World had never happened. ... At this time, the other side. "Then, it''s settled. You will rest early today, and you will gather at seven tomorrow. There are still many things to do. You and I are destined to have nothing free tomorrow." After taking a slight breath and deciding on the job at hand, Kakashi stood up, prepared to leave the stall, and said. "Well, I see. Regarding the building of the warning center, I will put together a sketch today~www.novelhall.com~Tomorrow I will finish some basics." In response, Hirohiko stood up and prepared to send Kakashi off. Just now, the confinement room had changed his guard, and he also got a lot of "freedom". Although he still couldn''t get out of this cell, he no longer looked like a prisoner. It''s just being banned. It can still be done as a gift. Of course, it can only be delivered to the door, he can''t get out. "Well, I will also sort out some handling matters tonight, and strive to complete the handover within seven days." Hearing this, Kakashi didn''t talk nonsense. After leaving this sentence, he turned around and stepped out. "Ok." In response, Hongyan nodded and responded. "I have another question." However, at this moment, Kakashi seemed to think of something suddenly, turned around, hesitated, and said. "whats the matter?" Upon hearing this, Hongyan said. "No, nothing, no need, see you tomorrow." However, just as he was about to say this, Kakashi paused, but shook his head, and walked out the door directly. Forget it! It is better for Chiba to tell me about this! In case, what arrangements does he have. But at this time, Kakashi''s mind flashed such a thought. "Oh, oh! See you tomorrow!" Seeing Kakashi''s appearance, Hirohiko was startled and frowned slightly. what happened? Kakashi, what is this asking? And Hongyan''s heart is full of doubts. However, doubts turned to doubts, he still did not ask much. The two were separated in this way. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1438： Do it if you ask you to do it "Then, we have deployed all the manpower here, and today the construction plan is temporarily put on hold. We must rush out all the facilities that should be completed, and Hongyan, we have also brought it over." Standing on the wall of the camp, Kakashi looked at the students below in an orderly and talking and laughing towards the outside, looked at Chiba standing next to him, and said. "Well, it doesn''t matter, leave it to me here, but I have something to do at night, and I must arrange for a few people to come back at night. Of course, no arrangements are okay, just someone watching." In response, Chiba nodded, indicating that everything obeyed Kakashi''s arrangements, and said his own schedule. "I know." Hearing this sentence, Kakashi also nodded. Today, he was actually a little surprised. He thought that Chiba would not stay here all day. After all, even at the busiest and most critical time, this guy should do what he should do. After a limited amount of business, I don''t know where it went. He was used to Chiba not doing anything. However, he didn''t expect that when discussing manpower issues with Xue Nai yesterday, this guy volunteered to say that he was going to stay at the camp to see the supplies. At that time, he almost dropped his jaw. There was no reluctance, and even volunteered. At that time, he almost thought that the Chiba in front of him was a spy change or disguise, so he almost launched an attack and wanted to stop him. If it werent for the fact that this guy has been with Xuena, Xuena has no problem, and he has a good answer, and with this guys strength, even the carefully selected spies, Im afraid its impossible to treat him, he really It may be preemptive, when he touched the karma behind him. Is it possible? This guy finally got the hang of it, knowing that he was a bit responsible in front of Xuena? Hey? It seems like this. When I came back from Hongyan, the two of them didn''t speak, but the atmosphere seemed good. Is it possible that this huge piece of wood has opened up? Xuena finally guarded until the cloud opened? But thinking of Xuena, Kakashi couldn''t help but think of such a thought. In his mind, he left from Hongyan last night and returned to the office room. "What about Xuenai?" At this time, Chiba''s questioning interrupted Kakashi''s further thinking. "Oh, because Xuena has a lot of things to arrange, I have asked Hongyan to go with her first, and set off at seven o''clock this morning." In response, Kakashi answered truthfully. This happened while Chiba was still asleep. When she woke up this morning, Xuena, who had already gotten up, told herself a suggestion to go ahead and make some arrangements. Generally, the construction team gathers at 8 o''clock. , But the defense forces started working at seven. Although Xuena didn''t say anything about the arrangements, but going at this time, it was probably the defense force''s business. At the moment, he didn''t say much, and then he went to find Hongyan and asked Hongyan to **** Yuuna over. At that time, he thought that the two hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and there should be a lot to say, so the arrangement went on like this. At this time, Yukina and Hirohiko should have been to the early warning center that was enough to block the enemy''s sight, but they were still very simple, lacking tables and stools, and almost only had an empty warning center. "Okay, I get it now." Chiba didn''t have any particular reaction to Kakashi''s words, just nodded. It seems that with Xuena, I don''t have to worry about anything. But, I don''t know that she is like this, the body can''t support it. Now the bird in the cage has been resolved, but her body has not yet been checked, and there is no way for her to spare time to check within these seven days. Ok? Speaking of it, it seems like... During the words, Chiba''s thoughts diverged. "It''s almost there, I rushed over, and the camp is over to you." At this time, Kakashi watched as the student team below had all walked out of the camp, and there was only one empty camp behind him, and said, "Ah, be careful on the road." And Chiba also glanced at the team in front of her feet and said. "Ok." In response, Kakashi responded and flew down on the vertical log wall. After leaping several times, he was integrated into the team in one jump. "So... is I alone again?" Watching the team go all the way, and finally disappeared on the vast open road, Chiba turned back, glanced at the empty camp, and sighed slightly. He will stay as the only guard of the camp for the whole day. After all, this new plan needs to be reconstructed and newly built in many places, coupled with a series of issues related to the mobilization of materials, and requires a lot of manpower. The original plan was to continue construction today. But last night, discussions came and discussed, and the issue of manpower is always inevitable. In the end, all the manpower can only be mobilized for the new planned camp construction. This early warning center also has other transfer station facilities to further improve ~www.novelhall.com~ It can be said that it is the foundation of the foundation. If these are not done well, the so-called new plan of the ninja engineering team is just a joke. Without the help of facilities and agencies, it is a fantasy to resist the infiltration of elite spy ninjas by an engineering team dominated by students. It is precisely because of these facilities that the enemy cannot break, that students and teachers are guaranteed to be safe most of the time, the possibility of being sneaked into and attacked most of the time is ruled out, and there is sufficient space between each facility. Linkage and forming an insurmountable cordon can ensure the normal progress of the construction plan. Therefore, no matter what happens here, even if all manpower is mobilized, this warning line must be established. "Boom!" At this moment, a cloud of white mist blew up beside Qianye. "So, we do this dirty work again?" And before the white mist dissipated, a rather dissatisfied voice sounded in the white mist. Then, a hand suddenly stretched out, waved away the white mist that had not faded away, revealing a figure exactly like Chiba. "Okay, you are tired. In the end, it''s not feedback to me. If you ask you to do it, do it quickly." In response, Chiba glanced at the shadow avatar next to him, and said in a calm manner. "Cut! If it wasn''t for Xuena." After hearing this sound, the shadow clone Chiba smashed his mouth in dissatisfaction. After complaining, he didn''t say much, his figure flashed and disappeared in place. "Then... well, wait till night, let''s go back to the house now, there are still many things to do." Then, after the shadow clone left instantly, Chiba also took steps and went to the office room. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1439： Restless Not dead...not dead... No death, but disappeared from the list. This situation...this situation...this situation... When Chiba stepped into the office room, had nothing to write, organize and organize supplies, and by the way, after issuing a new material list to the logistics department, he was busy making things happen, and after a day, the night was getting darker. At the stall of the Hyuga clan, and within the house of the patriarch, Hyuga Hizusaki was pacing back and forth, frowning and worrying, almost written on his face. In this large room, in addition to the new patriarch of the Hyuga clan who could not stop pacing, there was another Hyuga who looked exactly like him, the only difference was that he was wearing a Konoha ninja head guard. A family of ninjas. At this time, the ninja''s face was also serious, but his face was more worried. Concerned about the twin brother who was walking back and forth in front of him, who was exactly the same as himself. Since Xuenas name disappeared from the list yesterday, and later learned that Xuena was not dead, his brother has been in such an anxious state. He didnt have a good rest all night, even just a little while ago. Had a little meal. Brother... However, Hyuga Nikkei did not speak to dissuade him. In fact, he did not know how to speak. This situation can be said to be unprecedented. Apart from death, there is no way to make the name of the branch disappear from the list. Now, Xuena is not dead, and even alive, her name suddenly disappeared from the list. . This reminds Hyuga Hirsashi of his father, the foresight patriarch who led the Hyuga clan from the beginning of World War II, and restored the vitality of the Hyuga clan from the huge losses of World War II the night before his death, which was just before the civil strife. What I said to myself on the night that calmed down. To persuade yourself to treat Xuenai, there must be no last words of pity between brothers and sisters. He was very impressed with this sentence, because it was quite contradictory. First of all, the foresight patriarch, his father, first told himself not to have any pity for Xue Nai, and even asked him to decisively execute this sibling if necessary. Secondly, he wanted to protect Xuenai well again, and he couldn''t let Xuenai make any difference. And after this last word, it was the last word of the current patriarch who asked him to protect his elder brother. It seems that his father put Xue Nai''s life and death above his elder brother who helped him protect him. Because of this, he was very impressed with this last remark. Could it be that Xue Na''s life and death are more important than the life and death of his brother? Did your father foresee something? Is it foreseeing the current situation? However, if it is foreseen, does that last word have any meaning? Is it deeper than I thought? At the same time, when Hyuga was worried about his elder brother, he kept recalling everything about Xue Na in his mind, and this series of thoughts involuntarily flashed through his mind. "Day difference." At this time, it seemed that something had come to mind, Hyuga Hizu stopped, looked at Hyuga Hikka, and said. "What''s wrong, sir brother." In response to this, Hyuga Nissa was also called back by this sound, and he stood up from a sitting posture, looking at his elder brother who had stopped and was looking at him. "I was negligent. You should go back first. You have been with me all night and day." But at this time, Hyuga Hinzu said, a trace of apologize flashed in his bloodshot eyes, and an apologetic smile barely appeared at the corner of his mouth. "But, elder brother, this matter..." However, after hearing this sentence, Hyuga Ripples, but quite disagree. "Go back, there are still people waiting for you at home and need you." In response, Hinata Nissab interrupted his brother''s words, waved his hand, and issued an order to leave. "Brother...brother..." Seeing the tired look on his brothers face, Hyuga Hikkaden opened his mouth and spoke subconsciously, but after all, he didnt say what he wanted to say. After a pause, he chose to bow himself: "Then , I''ll go back first. If you have anything, please let me know." "Ah, go back and take a good rest. Next, it is estimated that something big will happen." At this time, Hyuga Nissa seemed to calm down and nodded. "Yes!" In this regard, seeing the apology on his brothers face slowly faded, and turned into a serious, even a touch of majesty, Hyuga Nissa was taken aback for a moment, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "So, I want to go back and rest, Master Nissan." Then he turned and left. And Hyuga Nissa watched his twin brother leave all the way to the end of the invisible corridor. At this moment, if Chiba is here and seeing this scene, it is estimated that you will understand why Hyuga Nissaka will finally choose to die instead of Hyuga Hizus. The two brothers, even though they had a dispute about starting a bird in a cage when Ning Ci was a child, they seem to have been ruthless. It was purely a dry cleaning of subordinates. However, they only saw that the affection between brothers ~www.novelhall.com~ still exists. At least, between Hyuga Nissa and Hyuga Nissa, although one is a clan and the other is a division, there is no difference between the clan and the two sides care about each other the same. At this moment, the relationship between Hyuga Nizu and Hyuga Nizu is quite good. As for the future, I''m afraid it''s because of Ning Ci''s relationship. Ning Ci''s talent is too good and terrifying. Hyuga Nissa was worthless for his son, so he was murderous against Hinata, while Hyuga Nizu was to protect his daughter and pave the way for her daughter to take over as the patriarch, so he used the caged bird. If Chiba is here now, I am afraid that I will finally sigh that Neji''s talent is too outrageous, and it has caused the "brothers" of Hyuga and Hyuga. This matter, can''t let the daily slack worry too much. Now, I am the head of the clan, and I should be responsible for the clan. No matter what major events may happen, no matter what my father is worried about, and what I can''t let go of, I must bear it. Moreover, this list... After watching Hyuga Nizu, Hyuga took a deep breath and sat down slowly, but his eyes became firmer and firmer. No matter what, we must not let the family have an accident! Even if... At that time, maybe it''s better, so that the talent is more than my daily difference... At the same time, there seemed to be some determination in his heart. ... "Please inform me, I think..." At this time, at the door of the Hyuga family residence, Chiba, who was wearing a rare white flame-patterned clothes, was smiling slightly, and said to the guard who stopped him. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1440： anxiety "Sir Nizu, Assistant Naruto is here." The middle-aged ninja dressed in the costumes of the Hyuga clan suddenly flashed behind Hyuga Hizu who had just made up his mind and whispered. "Naruto Assistant Agent?" Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Nizu was taken aback. "Yes, it''s Hokage Assistant''s agent himself." In this regard, the middle-aged ninja in the back answered truthfully. "Then hurry up..." Hearing the certain words of a high-school-age ninja, Hyuga Hizuta didn''t dare to neglect, so he stood up and said that he was going to see Chiba. The current Takichiba is not the son of a traitor who was despised and despised by everyone in the village, but the spokesperson of the fourth generation of Hokage, Hokage''s assistant, and even an unprecedented assistant. And this unprecedented, not only because he was only eleven or twelve years old, he became the key political position of Naruto Assistant, but also because he was the first assistant with real power in the history of Konoha and the entire Ninja world. An assistant with real power. Before his assistant, no one was solely responsible for the construction plan of a village, and within all the scope of this plan, he could even use the authority of Hokage. Basically, he didnt need to get Hokages permission for everything he needed. You can order a lot of departments to cooperate. Moreover, I heard that he can still enter the real archives hidden under the Hokage Building, and he is still free to come and go, and read at will. This is only Hokage''s authority, even if it is two consultants, he has no right to have no permission from Hokage. In the case, enter that archive room. The assistant before him, of course, did not have this kind of authority. It was all the files that Hokage needed to look at. The assistant was able to enter after a series of handwritten commands, and after entering, he could only read the files that Hokage needed, even No flipping is allowed, only to show it to Hokage. This assistant with real power, even the head of the Hyuga clan, can''t be neglected. Now, this assistant''s entry and exit is no longer a ninja, or it is as simple as a teammate from the previous day''s Mukozong family''s Miss Hyuga Xuena. His every move is a political issue. In terms of political status, although the village has always given enough face to the Hyuga clan, everything that involves the Hyuga clan is given sufficient respect and concessions. Even when Naruto company dispatches a Hyuga ninja, they may have to write orders. , Even came to discuss with the patriarch in person. However, this does not mean that the Hyuga clan can override the village. The courtesy the Hyuga clan has received is the result of both the loyalty to the village and the absolute trust the village has in the Hyuga clan. This courtesy is also two-sided. The village is courteous enough, and Hyuga must respect the village party enough. And now, this assistant represents the village, and the Hyuga clan at this time must also show sufficient courtesy. They even called someone to inform him that he was definitely going to receive him personally. The weight of the rest of the Hyuga clan... not enough! "Ok?" However, at this moment, just as Hyuga was about to take a step, he seemed to have thought of something and settled on the spot. Yuuki''s name has just disappeared one day, and this Naruto assistant agent came to our Hyuga clan. Moreover, this Naruto assistant agent is Xuenai''s close friend. Could it be that the disappearance of the name is related to him? At this moment, his heart violently jumped, and a thought that made his back chill suddenly surged. "Now, is the assistant agent still outside now?" Thinking of this, Hyuga took a breath, barely calmed down the coolness that coiled his back and heart, and asked. "No, it''s already arranged in the back room." In response, the middle-aged ninja said again. "The back room? How could it be the back room!" Hearing this sentence, Hinata''s face almost changed suddenly, turning around with a look of anger and looking at the middle-aged ninja. This back room was the place where his father''s spiritual seat was enshrined, and he received guests, no matter what, he couldn''t receive him in that kind of place. The back room is not a place where outsiders can enter and leave. "It was requested by the assistant agent of Naruto. He said that while waiting for you, Lord Nizu, he wanted to pay respect to the old patriarch." In this regard, the middle-aged ninja seemed to have expected Hyuga Nissou to get angry, but at the moment he didn''t have any gaffes because of the new patriarch''s anger, just lowered his head and said. "Worship your father?" Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Nizu was taken aback, and the anger on his face was instantly replaced by a kind of suspicion. "Yes." Hearing that, the middle-aged ninja nodded and said yes. father? What is the relationship between him and my father? No, it came for Xuena? Could it be that the disappearance of Xuenai''s name has nothing to do with him? Hearing the affirmative answer from the middle-aged ninja, the suspicion on Hyuga Hizu''s face was even worse. His father and the assistant agent did not have any intersection at all, nor did his father mention this Ninja test and began to emerge. Now he has become a hero of the village, and even an assistant with real power. The only time, after the Zhongnin exam, his uncle, Shinsuke Hyuga, who is also a traitor to Hyuga, talked with his father for a while, and his father sighed, "Awesome". After that, the assistant was not mentioned again. Hyuga Nissa is convinced, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com''s own father, and this assistant agent, did not have any contact. The two were completely strangers who had never seen each other. This opening is to worship his father. This thing is too strange. "Well, you go down, I''ll pass right away." Thinking of this, Hyuga Hinzu frowned, and after a little hesitation, he waved his hand to signal the middle-aged ninja to leave. "Yes!" After responding to this, the middle-aged ninja disappeared in place. Worship father... This should be an excuse. Moreover, what happened to the Ninja engineering team has nothing to do with our Hyuga clan. He is now fully responsible for the engineering team and cannot be a business matter. So since it''s not official, it''s private. As for personal matters, after much deliberation, it could only be for Xuena. In this case And with the departure of the middle-aged ninja, Hyuga''s face changed from suspicious, slowly to affirmation, and then from affirmation to solemnity. His thoughts turned a whole circle, and he was now quite sure that the assistant agent with real power came for Yukata Hyuga. And to come for something about Hyuga Yukina, Hyuga Nizu is not a fool, and naturally he wants to understand. This matter is very tricky. If it is not handled properly, it may cause big things. At this moment, he had a faint feeling that what his father was worried about was about to happen. "Anyway, this matter can''t escape, I must face it!" Then, after his face turned dignified, he cleaned up the clothes on his lower body, then cleaned his face from the basin that he had brought before, straightened his waist and stepped out of the door. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1441： So... it was his idea Masao Hyuga. At this time, in the back room of the main house of the Hyuga clan, Chiba squinted slightly, looking at the name of the deceased patriarch written on the center of the spiritual position, and a cold smile slowly overflowed from the corner of his mouth. A complex emotion spread in his chest, making his heart cold. And in his mind, there were scenes from Xuena''s daily life, and those he had never asked about, but imagined the unfair treatment that Xuena suffered. Chiba''s view of the previous patriarch of the Hyuga clan who had never met, was as complicated as the complicated emotions in his chest. First of all, it was he who caused the current situation, and all the suffering Xuena suffered was because of him. Secondly, without him, Shinsuke Hyuga might be able to take the position and abolish the bird in the cage. Not only would Yukana be free from the threat of the bird in the cage, he could even become the first heir. However, I have to say that the foresight of the old patriarch and his handling of everything after the rebellion were so wise and wise. Obviously he was dying, but he still cleared all the hidden dangers during his reign, and handed over a clean and no hidden danger to the Hyuga Family. Chiba can hate this old patriarch, even with the Hyuga clan, but with his character, it is impossible to deny the old patriarch''s methods and wisdom. Moreover, in Chiba''s heart now, in addition to the cold meaning, there are some regrets. Unfortunately, I couldn''t meet the old patriarch. It is a pity that he was in a coma for half a year and missed the fraternal dispute within the Hyuga clan. Unfortunately, he couldn''t personally defeat the old patriarch who had given Xuenai the current pain, watching him breathe in regret and unwillingness. "call" Thinking of this, Chiba suddenly took a deep breath, calmed down the increasingly complex emotions in his heart, prevented it from turning into a single anger, and calmed himself down. Although it is understood from the original work that Hyuga Nizu should be far inferior to the old patriarch, but, after all, he is the heir chosen by this old patriarch. With a series of performances of this old patriarch, this Hyuga Nizu is probably not what I learned from the original. As I understand, it looks a bit "average", but should be a qualified heir of the Hyuga clan. Even, it may be more suitable than the Hyuga Nissaka that Hyuga Nizu has been talking about. Next, I can''t be too careless! The things that take nine things are, after all, are nine things, not ten times. What should be paid attention to is still to pay attention, and you must not bias these bad emotions. Now that I can become the patriarch of the Hyuga clan and seem to have achieved quite a bit, I can''t underestimate the energy of the Hyuga. After this deep breath, Qianye''s heart was alert. "Wow..." At this moment, the door was suddenly opened. "Sir, Excuse me." Turning around, Chiba''s mouth had a faint, harmless smile, and he leaned slightly toward the smiling man inside the door who was wearing Hyuga clothes and looked exactly the same as Hyuga and greeted him. "I''m so sorry to keep the assistant waiting for so long." At the same time, he opened the door and saw Chiba''s Hyuga Sunfoot. He also bowed his head slightly, and said hello to Chiba with a small head bowed to the clan chief. It''s much younger than in the original book, Hyuga Nizu. Moreover, it seems to be more dynamic. At this moment, Chiba''s eyes flashed, and this thought flashed in his mind. Compared with the original work, the current Hyuga Nissa is much younger. Although I have seen Hyuga Nissa, from this twin brother completely On the same face, Chiba logically said that he had "seen" Hyuga, but when seeing Hyuga, Chiba still had the idea of ??seeing it for the first time, and was alone with Hyuga. The daily difference is different. It''s incredible! Obviously he looked at him as an eleven or twelve-year-old child, but he did not treat him as a child, as if he was facing a peer. Moreover, he is a more mature and stable peer than himself! At the same time, Hyuga took a full look, but such a strange thought came up in his heart. At this moment, in his eyes, this Qianye leaned back, as if behind this child, there was another person, a mature and stable adult, just like this child, bowing to himself. The child''s demeanor, actions, and maturity made him have a certain illusion. No wonder Be able to become Hokage''s assistant. At a glance, he could feel the extraordinaryness of this assistant agent, and there was no slightest contempt in his heart. "I don''t know, Assistant, is there anything?" After feeling the speciality of Chiba, the words of Hyuga Nizu are also quite humble. Of course, even if he does not feel the speciality of Chiba, he will be quite humble now that the assistant''s real power is there. It''s just that there is no such kind of humility. "No, actually there is nothing. I just saw it recently and heard some things~www.novelhall.com~ and did some things. So take the liberty to bother, there are some things that I want to ask Lord Nizu and I want to worship. The old patriarch." In response, Chiba smiled, polite, and said with no less humility than Hinata Nizu. "Your Assistant, please speak clearly." Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Hizuka subconsciously glanced at his father''s spiritual position, paused, and then spoke. Have you seen or heard something? Also did something? So come to ask? this is What do you mean? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind, that kind of ominous premonition seemed to be stronger. "It''s nothing, just, I want to ask, the Hyuga clan has just moved away from nearly 60% of the people, plus 20% before, suddenly there are no 80% of the people in the house. There is no problem with defense. If there is any problem, please tell me that I cant put the Nissa-sama and your wife into danger because of my temporary judgment, and the Hyuga clan cant get into trouble. After hearing this sentence, Chiba smiled slightly, and leaned back politely, saying apologetically. what! This is what the assistant thinks? No, the fourth generation of Hokage? However, Chiba''s humble words changed the expression of Hyuga Hizuzu''s face slightly, and his eyes opened uncontrollably, and the surprise flashed past. It turned out to be... his idea. After being shocked, Hyuga Adachi shrank his expression, and he had a bit of care in his heart. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand and forty-one chapters turned out to be... his idea (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1442： look "No, your assistant is too worried." With a reduced look, Hyuga Nizu did not hesitate much, but smiled and shook his head, and replied. This assistant agent can''t just come over and ask me about the situation here. Moreover, there is no need to ask us if there is a shortage of manpower. He should also know that if the Hyuga clan does not have enough manpower, the question of insufficient numbers will be raised at that time. Since the Hyuga clan has already dispatched so many people, then the number is certain. Is enough. This question is just a polite greeting. Next, it should be the topic! But in the words, in the slight smile, such a thought flashed through Hyuga''s heart. At the same time, his heart became solemn. Now that Xuena''s name had just disappeared, this close friend of Xuena came to the door, and Hyuga Hizu would not believe in a coincidence. It seems that Hyuga''s reaction is quite fast. Knowing that I am here, there are other things. However, it seemed that he still did not understand. However, nothing happened. I can''t say anything about Yukina, but with the speed of Hyuga Nizu''s reaction, I don''t have to bother too much. At this time, Chiba also looked at Hyuga and smiled at the corners of his mouth, and his mind had such a thought. "Then I will feel at ease, and I am sorry." While smiling, Chiba leaned slightly again and spoke humbly. "Your Assistant is serious. This is also a return to the importance the village has always attached to our family. This is what we should and must do. Even if I and my family are needed, we are obliged to do so." In this regard, Hyuga Nissa also said politely. However, this courtesy has been implemented by the Hyuga clan. The words of Hyuga Hizus were polite, but they also carried a bit of glory in it. "No, Lord Japanese Football, you are so serious." After hearing this sentence, Chiba also echoed it. Then, his eyes turned back, looking at Masao Hyuga''s spiritual position, and sighed: "Oh, what a pity." "Your Excellency, who are you?" His gaze fell on his father''s spiritual position along with the gaze of the boy in front of him. Hearing the boy''s heartfelt sigh, Hyuga Hizuka asked in confusion. "It''s a pity that I didn''t meet the old patriarch. I accidentally learned a lot about this old patriarch, and I sighed, so I thought about it today." When he heard Hyuga Hizu''s question, Chiba looked at Masao Hyuga''s spiritual position and sighed again. "It is really an honor for my father to be able to make your assistant come here to worship. Compared to my father, I am more ashamed. I have made the assistant bother, maybe, there will be some trouble in the future, please help me. Please bear with me." In this regard, Hyuga Nissa first expressed the honor of Chiba to come to worship, and then thanked Chiba for asking about the current situation of the Hyuga clan. This assistant is really unpredictable. At this time, what did you mention your father? Since it''s for Xuenai, how can he help Xuenao when he mentions his father? What does it have to do with the disappearance of Xue Nai''s name again? But even after saying this, there were more and more questions in Hinata''s heart, and he couldn''t understand it for a while. He now knew that this assistant definitely had something to do with the disappearance of Xuena''s name, and he definitely came for Xuena. And for Xuena to find him, what happened, he was also quite browsed, mostly using the identity of Naruto Assistant to pressure him, and then make Xuena better. It''s just, this kind of thing, why should he mention his dead father, the old patriarch of the Hyuga clan who has nothing to do with this assistant. Moreover, why did Xuena''s name disappear? Why did it disappear without death. Both of these points were something he couldn''t figure out. And the current conversation is likely to involve political issues, after all, the identities of the two are very special. Therefore, the more he does not understand, the more careful he has to speak. At this moment, Hyuga Nizu is actually quite a headache. Gee! Sure enough, the reason why Masao Hyuga chose Hyuga Nissa was not the simple eldest son inheritance system, which included his considerations. Hyuga Nizu is very careful! Moreover, can put down the figure. In the final analysis, I am just an assistant of Hokage. Compared with the patriarch of a famous clan like him, regardless of the real power issue, there is still a gap in status. The patriarch of a big clan, even the ancient noble Hokage of Konoha''s big clan, can win. It is almost impossible to say that the patriarch who gave face to say such words! In this sentence, he actually found an excuse for himself! In other words, a step, a back road! It may even be the machine forward who retreated later! This cautiousness, this lowering of the figure, can afford the position of the head of the Hyuga clan! Hearing these words, although Chiba''s face did not change, but his heart was secretly frightened, and his impression of Hyuga Nissu was instantly changed. The cowardly hyuga in the original book was flung away by Chiba in an instant. The hyuga in the Hokage World is by no means a general. "Yes~www.novelhall.com~especially the old patriarch, with his old and weak body, was able to suppress a rebellion in a short time, a long-planned and carefully thought-out rebellion, and, While countering the rebellion, he settled down the Hyuga clan, leaving only a traitors daughter to eliminate all factors of instability. The soldiers were not bloody, and even after he had died, he stabilized the entire Hyuga clan. Two hearts. I''m afraid that the wisdom of the old patriarch is a bit inferior to the three generations of Hokage-sama. I am really, quite admired, and since I came back, I have always wanted to come and worship." However, when he lost his impression of the original work of Hyuga Nissa, Chiba didn''t intend to give up, and immediately spoke, confiding the words he had prepared. And at the end, especially the word "worship", he bit his head very hard, turned his head, looked at the Hyuga Hizu, his face was a harmless and polite smile. Humph! However, upon hearing this sentence, seeing the harmless and polite smile of this human and animal, Hyuga''s face suddenly stiffened, his whole figure was horrified, and his heart was even more terrified for no reason. , Gushing out instantly, filling his entire brain. It is by no means simply to come to worship! Then, in horror, his mouth opened slightly, but his heart was screaming in madness and horror. At this moment, Hyuga Hizu''s eyes widened uncontrollably, and in front of him, the polite and harmless young man, although he was smiling, was talking about his father''s greatness. , But, at this moment, the moment when he turned his head to look at him, his eyes were cold, like an iceberg, making him cold like an ice cellar! this is Hateful look! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1443： An illusion? "Sir Nizu, what''s the matter with you? Your complexion doesn''t seem very good, is there something uncomfortable?" A gentle voice came from the mouth of the young man in front, with a slightly worried tone, but there was no half of hatred and disgust. Wrong...Illusion? The cold eyes, hateful gazes are like falling into the ice cellar, his face is stiff, the slightly whitish sun feet, looking at the harmless humans and animals in front of him, the smiling teenager, slightly startled, his face is stiff and pale The expression slowly changed into a look of amazement. At this moment, the young man in front of him, apart from being gentle and harmless to humans and animals, and a little worried, there is no half-hate appearance. The moment he turned his head just now, the cold and hateful eyes he saw were not related to the subtle maturity and stability in the young boy''s eyes, showing that he was mildly worried. Am I too tired? I read it wrong? After that, such a suspicious thought floated in his mind. At this moment, he couldn''t connect the current assistant with the hateful eyes. Now it seems that this young man simply expressed his admiration and respect for his father. How can there be half-heartedness and hatred? Moreover, I haven''t slept well this night or two days, and I have been in a state of restlessness. I misunderstood and had hallucinations, which seemed to make sense. "Sir Japanese Football?" At this moment, Xu Ye saw that he hadn''t responded for a long time, and the boy in front of him spoke again. "It''s okay, I''m a little tired these days." In this regard, Hyuga Nizu is the leader of a clan after all. After feeling that he is dazzling, he is calm now, and his face has returned to the calm look that a clan leader should have. "As the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, you must rest well." In response, Chiba smiled slightly, but did not ask any more. Damn it! I almost didn''t control it just now! Here is an upset with Hyuga Nizu, what are you going to do? In this negotiation and negotiation, the only thing that can''t be torn between Hinata and Akari! But in his heart, he cursed himself a few words secretly. At that moment, he almost didn''t hold back. He is now an assistant of Hokage, and he holds real power. Almost there is a layer of meaning representing Naruto on the outside, and the Hyuga clan is one of the big clans that support Konoha. Although they have no real political power, they also have a high political status. It is also very likely to be escalated to political issues if people are willing to operate. You can talk about anything, but it''s better not to tear your face. Moreover, he also has a set of excuses not to tear his face. "It''s so fateful." Then, after these words, he turned his head back, looked at the spiritual position, and then said: "With only a little girl, the troubles of the rebellion can be put down. This action, if it weren''t for this matter, Recorded in the document, it will definitely become a great feat and be talked about." As he said, Chiba sighed. With a little girl? Yukata Hyuga? Finally, do you want to tell the purpose of this time? It turned out to be attracted to Xuena through my father. At this time, the calmed Hyuga Sunfoot flashed in his heart, and the problem that plagued his heart seemed to be finally solved. Then, after understanding, he didn''t speak. Since he knew that the other party was trying to elicit Hyuga Yukina, he didn''t need to answer. "Just sacrificing a little girl can stabilize a large family and avoid damaging the reputation of the family due to the follow-up effect of the rebellion. This decisiveness is indeed also impressive." However, Chiba''s next sentence changed the expression of Hyuga Hizu. He was not a fool. He could hear that Chiba''s words had something in it. Moreover, it''s not a good thing! "Sacrifice? Excuse me, Assistant, what does this mean?" When he noticed it, he frowned, his face was rather unpleasant, and he spoke. After all, this own father is the old patriarch of the Hyuga clan, and he has made great contributions to saving the Hyuga clan how many times. This assistant is obviously a bit insincere. What sacrifice a little girl? In this regard, what my father did is to do his best. He just carves the bird in the cage for Yukata Hyuga, and lets him live outside without any other punishment. He just monitors every day and basically does not interfere. Her life and freedom, if she were changed to someone else, it is estimated that she would have stayed in the inner jail of the Hyuga clan, and even some of the family members of the involved persons were detained in the inner jail and came out after a review. This review period, the earliest one came out, took three months. This is already leniency in leniency. The feeling of words in such words is already an insult to his father! At this time, Hyuga Nizuo is already a little angry, and while his face is unhappy, his words are also a little uncomfortable. Regardless of his talents, he is now the patriarch of the Hyuga clan. He is polite and respectful to this assistant, and even honours him. He is also the patriarch of the fourth generation of Hokage and the new Hinata clan. This period is the most sensitive. He didn''t want to do anything unnecessary to cause trouble in this sensitive period and destroy the tacit understanding between the village and the Hyuga clan. However, it does not mean that he will always give in. Faced with such a strange attitude of Yin and Yang and disrespect to his father, he has the right to be angry. At this time, even if he gets to Hokage, he will not regress. This is about the honor of their clan! The honour that the Hyuga clan has exchanged for generations with blood and loyalty. Sacrifice a little girl? In exchange for the stability of the family? This kind of thing ~www.novelhall.com~ is already denigrated! "Oh!" Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba seemed to notice the dissatisfaction of Hyuga Hizu, and turned around and leaned slightly: "I''m sorry, it''s because I used the wrong words." Come up, just an apology. "Your Excellency, please raise your head. You are polite." And seeing Chiba apologize so bluntly, Hyuga was taken aback for a while, and it was not easy for a moment. After all, they are Hokages assistants. Because of their dissatisfaction, they immediately apologized. They are already very sincere, and their attitude is already very good. Moreover, it may really be that the assistant has no other ideas, but just for a while. I didn''t expect a good word to describe it, but it can''t be too arrogant. Therefore, he was busy talking now. "No, I''m really sorry, I want to describe it... Well, it''s just that the strategy the old patriarch used on Hyuga Yukina is so powerful, I can''t find any words to describe it for a while." After hearing the words of Hyuga Nizu, Chiba stood up and added another apology. "No, you are too polite, your assistant." Hearing that, since Chiba has given enough face, he apologized and apologized, and Hyuga Nippon could not say anything, so he also added something. Plan? The strategy used on Hyuga Yukina? But his heart was filled with doubts. Could it be that Father''s last words, is it because of this strategy? Then, he suddenly thought of something, bait It succeeded. At the same time, looking at Chiba, who looked at Hyuga''s expression on his feet, a smile slowly turned up at the corner of his mouth. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1444： Immature hyuga "Oh... Father always speaks and does things with mystery. Sometimes, I don''t know what he is thinking or what he intends to do. For this reason, my father always complains about not knowing himself if he can touch you. On the one hand, maybe you will be laughing. In the village, I am afraid that apart from Naruto and Naras military commander, you are the only assistant you can guess what father is thinking. Sometimes, as a son, I really want to I know what my father is thinking, but unfortunately I have always been dull, so I can''t guess it." After thinking of something in my mind, Hyuga thought for a while and then spoke. This fathers last words are something he has always thought about, and it is also about Xuena. Now, since the other party is here for Xuena, it may not be a good thing. If you are kept in the dark, you dont know what your fathers intentions are. It may not be possible to take advantage of the clever plan that his father has left for himself and be taken advantage of by the person in front of him. And his father mentioned Xuenai many times on his deathbed, which shows that Xuenai is an extremely important person. His father always put the family and the village in the first place, and he will never forget it when he is dying. It must be an important matter for the family. Here, you might as well just ask what the strategy is. He believed that the man in front of him who used strategy and tactics to plan the entire Third Ninja World War would definitely be able to solve the "mystery" general last words left by his father. Although the other party came for Xuenai, it may be detrimental to him, but seeing the other party''s polite and regressive appearance, the other party is also walking on thin ice, for fear of causing any problems. In this case, he is not afraid of anything. No matter how dazzling and hot the other party is, he can''t escape the rules of the village, and the village is for the rules of the Hyuga clan, forgive this assistant for not daring to do anything too much. He didnt dare to deliberately misinterpret his fathers strategy or something. This matter involved the old patriarch, or the old patriarch of the Hyuga clan, who made great contributions. He had a reason to make a fuss, and even brought down the assistant. possible. The Hyuga clan still possesses considerable energy. Gee! I was not careful just now, but I still didn''t hold back, and the words were inappropriate. However, it''s good. This Hyuga Nissa seemed to think that I was also cautious. He knew that I came for Yuuna. Obviously, it was for Yuuna to excuse him. He even offered some excessive conditions. He also asked me about his father''s plan on Yuuna. . Gee! Really, sometimes it goes well, I feel terrible. this is not Give me a fair chance? But at this time, Chiba, who saw through the hidden meaning of Shinsuke Hyuga''s words, was a little bit dumbfounded in his heart. This sentence of Hyuga Nizu directly saved him a lot of trouble. Originally, he was thinking about how to ask Hyuga Nizu to ask this sentence, but he didn''t expect to say it directly. At all... No effort. Really, whatever bargaining chip I want, I will give it to the other side. Ugh Compared to the future, this Hyuga Japanese Football is still too immature. I can''t say that he is... stupid. Then, unable to laugh or cry, Chiba sighed, and suddenly felt a little disgusted with this Hyuga. After all, it is Masao Hyuga who does the job, and looking at the appearance of this Hyuga, it seems that he is still in the dark. This Hyuga is also a little innocent and cute at this time. However, it was quite a joy to let Masao Hyuga''s image in his son''s mind collapse. "This...I''ve always been clumsy at words, I''m afraid the old patriarch will be angry. The wording problem is really... Just now, Lord Nissa, you saw it too." Regarding this, although the heart''s heart revolved, Qianye''s face showed a little shame, and said. Is there a lingering fear about what happened just now? I... was it too much just now... And seeing the appearance of Chiba, Hyuga thought. "It''s okay, my father is an open-minded person and doesn''t care about words." Thinking about this, Hyuga Nizu also smiled and said: "It''s just..." "Hey... Actually, the old patriarch is really very wise, and his grasp of people''s hearts is really amazing." And when I heard the words of Hyuga Nissa and the later sentence "It''s just..." that was obviously questioning, I didn''t talk nonsense at the moment, just followed Xiali. "Your Excellency Assistant, it''s ridiculous. I don''t know, Your Assistant, why do you say that?" Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa also knew that this assistant had understood, and now he took a step closer and made the appearance of listening. Obviously, it was already for Chiba to speak quickly. And then, Chiba glanced at Hyuga Hinata, but he would have already guessed it, and buried it in his heart. It is also the intention of the source of the hatred and killing intent for Hinata and even the Hyuga clan. , Said it completely in one breath: "Actually, the old patriarch did a very simple thing. This rebellion is very detrimental to the Hyuga clan. A large number of the Hyuga clan died for her father, and many of the Hyuga clan were lost. Relatives, in the face of these losses, these pains, as long as they are human, they will resent, resent the person who killed their relatives and friends, hatred will be deeply rooted in these people''s hearts, and the target of hatred will be that these people must The protected clan, although these people cannot do anything because of the caged birds, but for the stability of the Hyuga clan, it is a hidden danger, a great hidden danger, and the source of disaster. Because of resentment, it is easy to have a second rebellion, and The traitor, Shinsuke Hyuga, almost covered the entire network of separated families. The killing of the old patriarch at one thought caused almost every family member to lose their loved ones. The remaining families may become rebellious. source." "And the clan family, it is impossible to put all the divisions to death, completely eliminate the root of the disaster, without division, who will protect the clan? Therefore, the old patriarch took advantage of the resentment of all the remaining divisions and transferred this resentment to Elsewhere, and Hyuga Yukina, the traitors daughter, Shinsuke Hyuga, is the best candidate. The old patriarch deliberately left Hyuga Yukina not to kill, and settled her in the village without even interfering with her current situation. In his life, he didnt give orders such as house arrest or surveillance. It just carves the bird in the cage so that it cant turn over. Of course, carve the bird in the cage is basically not a punishment in the eyes of the Hyuga clan. Its a phenomenon that Yukata Hyuga, the traitors daughter, did not appear to have suffered any punishment. "And those remaining divisions naturally dared to be angry with the clan. For the sake of their own life, they didn''t even dare to attack Mingli''s resentment. This kind of resentment would build up and face the pain of losing loved ones every day. At a moment, this resentment will increase by ten. These people will resent the clan, and their resentment against Shinsuke Hinata is increasing day by day, but Shinsuke Hyuga is dead. Even if the clan is resentful, they cannot vent. They dare not touch the clan. It is useless to resent the culprit Finally, after this resentment is strong to a certain level, after reaching the limit that these people can bear, they will instinctively transfer the resentment to that which seems to have not been punished at all~www.novelhall.com~ It is obviously harmful. The daughter of a sinner and a traitor in her own family, but the leisurely life of Yukata Hyuga. And now Yukata Hyuga is just a branch carved with birds in a cage, and they can vent their resentment on her. In this way, The resentment has shifted. After a new target of resentment, the hatred of the clan will naturally fade. Then, because it is in the village, even the Hyuga clan cannot blatantly deal with the Hyuga Yuuna, although some small means can be used to vent it. , But as long as Hyuga Yukina is okay or, then this transferred resentment will still accumulate. After the resentment towards Hyuga Yuuna reaches a certain level, he can be executed and give those who split up a "great heart." ". In this way, the resentment of the separation of the family will go with Hyuga Yuuna. The family will naturally keep it. After the separation of the family has experienced this "great happiness", it will even be grateful to the family for getting rid of this damned traitor''s daughter, The clan is more loyal. In this way, there is no resentment in the division, and the clan does not have to execute all the divisions. Everything will be stabilized." "Furthermore, when Hyuga Yukina is executed, it can also draw out a wave of Xinxiang Shinsuke''s remnants, and remove all the aliens in one fell swoop. This hand, the grasp of the human heart is really so wonderful that it is unimaginable. ." At this point, looking at the face of Hyuga Hizu, from a nod of approval, to doubt, to a slight change in the face that is not right, then to stiffness, and then to the incredible change in front of his eyes. Chiba smiled and added another sentence in an elusive tone. "Because I can''t describe this, I''m sorry to misuse the term "sacrifice". Because I really can''t come up with words other than "sacrifice" and "utilization"." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1445： Choose original It turns out that this is the case, father, the reason why I asked me to protect Xue Na is so that before the resentment has accumulated for a certain period of time, all... And let me execute it myself... It''s to make the branch be grateful to the Zong family... So, then, in other words, Xuena... Xuena... Do not! Impossible, how could it be so. Father, how could father use such a slanderous strategy to make Xuena, an eleven or twelve-year-old girl, bear the resentment of the whole family? This kind of...this kind of use of human heart... These words of Chiba undoubtedly set off a huge wave in Hinata''s heart. He couldn''t imagine that his father would do such a shameful thing, and he still used an eleven-year-old girl to sacrifice himself. Blood relatives, to keep the stability of the clan. At this moment, Hyuga''s body began to tremble slightly. Do not! Now is not the time to consider these, not the time to consider the insults. Takichiba! Now the key is this Takichiba! Since Taki Chiba knew about this, then, as Yukina''s close friend, he! Taki Chiba him! The look in my eyes at that time, I was right! It''s hatred! He hates us! In the next second, he suddenly raised his head, his eyes almost full of horror, and he looked at the opposite Chiba. However, looking at it this time, he still saw a young man with a harmless smile on his face, without the hatred he imagined. It seemed that what he was talking about just now was not about the reputation and life of his close friends, but an irrelevant issue. At this time, the only change was that the young man slowly passed his hands over. In his hands, there were two scrolls. Taki Chiba, the assistant agent of Hokage, handed him two scrolls. "When I came here this time, in addition to paying homage to the old patriarch, I actually brought you two gifts to the Japanese Footballer, but you can only choose one of these two gifts." And the boy''s voice was still gentle, without any cold or hatred emotions in it, as always. However, this gentle voice sounded in the ears of Hyuga Hippocampus, but it was frightening, and even the back was chills, and cold sweat was slowly oozing out of the forehead. At this moment, he knew very well what kind of emotions were burning in the chest of the boy in front of him. What kind of strong hatred and resentment! It is precisely because of this that the smile of this young man in front of him is so gloomy and terrifying. This kind of joy, anger, and lust, even in front of a person who hates and resents extremely, can show such a gentle smile, which shows the depth of the city and the ability of forbearance. This kind of person is even powerless. The ordinary people of, are terrifying enough, not to mention that this one has real power, and the personal strength is strong enough to kill a thousand people, and it is a strategic and tactical mind that can plan a war. Such people, even if they are the Hyuga clan, must not provoke them! And now, they have completely angered this person! Because of the work of the previous patriarch! "This...this is?" However, even though the hands that had been horrified in his heart were shaking, the performance of Hyuga Hizu was still the appearance of a patriarch of a big clan. He barely calmed down and asked without losing his mind. "One is the authorization of the special adviser for the defense forces of my Hyuga Yukata, and the other is the sealing technique that I have just developed yesterday and has been realized on Yukata. You can choose any gift. It can be considered as it is, thank Hyuga The family''s care for Xue Nai." In response to this, Chiba still smiled, without any strange emotions, just like this. Realized on Xuena? So, Xuena''s name disappeared! As soon as he said this, the calm expression of Hyuga Hinata''s barely stretched feet suddenly changed. The cold sweat on his forehead rolled off instantly, and the cold sweat on his back was already shocked. At this moment, he understood. Why does Xuenai''s name disappear! Why can''t Xuena''s name disappear! There are only two results for that list. Or, death. Or, the bird was activated and died. It''s because, if you die for some reason, or die naturally, the curse of the bird in the cage will disappear naturally, and the same is true for activating the death of the bird in the cage. In fact, the disappearance of the curse of the bird in the cage will cause the name on the list to disappear. And because the bird curse seal in the cage is a curse seal that cannot be removed except death, so the name disappears, and it is judged that the life is dead. This list is the list of the members of the branch who were imprinted by the bird curse in the cage, and it is also the list showing the survival of the caged birds. Yukata Hyuga did not die but the name disappeared. Now it seems that there is only one possibility, and that is the sealing technique on the scroll in the young man''s right hand, sealing the bird in the cage. In a disguised form, he untied the bird in the cage. The bird in the cage has no restriction on Hyuga Yukina! Hyuga Yukina is no longer controlled by the Hyuga clan! And in his hand, the only weight that could restrain the boy in front of him was already weightless! Even the young man''s right hand was holding a huge weight that was already enough to make him unable to lift his head! No... impossible! Caged bird! This is a curse seal. What kind of sealing technique is there to seal the curse seal? A bird in a cage, a bird in a cage cannot be unlocked! And with a series of clear thoughts flashing in his mind, Hinata Nizu''s heart once again set off a huge wave, a huge wave that cannot be imagined and believed. At this time, the final calm on his face was finally unable to sustain ~www.novelhall.com~ The whole face was already full of horror, and his face was pale and dripping with cold sweat! "Sir Nizu, what''s the matter with you? Does it really matter if your face is so ugly? Do you want to take a rest?" At this moment, the boy in front of him spoke again. With a gentle and caring tone, speak. "Gifts, you can choose them tomorrow." In the end, he seemed to feel that a short rest might not be enough, and added another sentence, extending the rest to one day. "No...no, I will choose now, I will choose now." When Hyuga Hizu heard these words, he took a breath, trembling and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, a little determination flashed in his eyes. Then, he raised the trembling right hand and stretched it straight forward. "Do you really need to rest?" Seeing all this in his eyes, Chiba narrowed his eyes and asked with concern. Masao Hyuga is right! This Hyuga Japanese Football has his characteristics! However, there was such a thought in his heart. "Snapped!" At this moment, during these words, the trembling hand held his left hand. And Xu is because the distance between the two is a bit far. In order to reach the scroll of Chibas left hand, the back of Hyuga Hizu also slowly bends down because of the relationship between the hand, until it looks like ninety degrees . It looked like it looked down and asked. "I...I choose, this one..." Then, with a trembling voice, it sounded in the back room dedicated to the family of the patriarch of the Hyuga family. https: Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. The mobile version reading URL of the Museum of Literature: m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1446： do not understand At this time, the back room, outside the door. Brother... Your elder brother. Through the small crack in the door, Hyuga Risashi''s eyes widened, looking at his brother who had chosen a "gift" in the door, but bowed 90 degrees, he almost blurted out an exclamation. How... how could this happen? Sir brother! Looking at this scene, Hyuga Hidden could hardly believe his eyes. No matter whether it was because of the distance or not, he stretched out his hand and bent his waist. This behavior is undoubtedly a gesture of bowing his head. This kind of thing is simply incredible. As the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, he even bowed his head to the other party in such a request. At this moment, the Hyuga Nikkei was almost unacceptable. In any case, even in the face of Hokage, there should not be such a posture. why? Why do you do it, my elder brother! Obviously, there is no need to do this! Seeing his brother''s humble appearance, Hyuga Risasa''s heart is full of incomprehension. ... This Hyuga Nizu! At this time, Chiba, who was standing opposite Hyuga Hippodrome and watching the movements of Hyuga Hippodrome, was also slightly startled. He did not expect that Hyuga Hippodrew would use such a gesture to choose the options he gave. . This humble attitude of bowing his head in request is completely unnecessary for Hyuga Nissa, and even Chiba has not thought of the current situation. He also didn''t expect that, as the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, he would condescend to be so dignified and bow his head to ask for it. For a while, he didn''t make any response. At the same time, the harmless smile on his face finally condensed on his face, revealing an unbelievable expression. "That''s it." Until, Hinata Hizuto took away the appointment permit from him, straightened up, and spread it out, with the palm of his hand, wrote the name of the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, and then returned it to him, He just reacted. "Sure." After reacting, he looked at the calm Hyuga Hippocampus, the harmless smile on his face had completely disappeared, but he looked at Hyuga Hippocampus with some certainty, but he forgot to reach out and pick up the scroll of commissioned permission. . "Then, I gave permission for Hyuga Yukana to become a special adviser to the defense forces, and from then on, Hyuga Yukana''s appointment in the village does not require my permission. She has full autonomy. You can do what you do." In response, Hyuga Nissaka handed a few scrolls forward. "Um... uh! I see, thank you Lord Nizu." After hearing this sentence, Chiba finally reacted thoroughly, hurriedly raised his hand, and took over the scroll in Hinata''s hand. Then, after taking over the scroll, he looked at the authorized scroll in his hand, and couldn''t help but looked at him calmly before him, as if he had already made some enlightened Hyuga Hizu, and took a slight breath. Afterwards, he raised his right hand and handed the seal scroll to Hyuga Hizu. "No, destroy it." In response, Hyuga Hizu shook his head and said calmly. I... seem to have done something that I don''t know is good or bad! Looking at the expression on Hyuga Hizu, Chiba''s face remained unchanged, but he couldn''t help sighing in his heart. "Crack!" Then, with a cracking sound, the scroll in his right hand suddenly broke and twisted. "Kaka, Kaka!" Afterwards, there was a series of cracking sounds, and the entire scroll began to twist and twist, slowly condensing into a twisted circle. "Peng!" Finally, after being distorted to the extreme, there was a crackling sound, which exploded into fragments in the sky, and fell from the surroundings where the big and the small were looking at each other. This chakra... But in this rustle and fall, a hint of surprise flashed across the calm face of Hyuga Hizu. "Then, please take care of the Japanese football adults." At this moment, among the confetti falling, Chiba tightened the scroll of appointment permission in his hand and put it in his arms. Then, leaning slightly, he asked. "rest assured." In this regard, Hyuga Hizuto concealed the surprise on his face and spoke quite calmly. "Then the worship service is over, and the matter has been settled. I will leave now." After getting the affirmative answer, Chiba didn''t plan to stay longer. Coming here today, he originally had to do two things. One, to obtain the appointment permission in hand. One is to give the Hyuga clan enough to beat them so that they don''t want to be too presumptuous, and let them know that they don''t provoke people who shouldn''t be offended. Now that both things have been done, he doesn''t need to stay. "please." In this regard, Hyuga Nizuo did not say much, but slightly turned his body sideways to make way. "Sir Nizu, stay." Seeing the appearance of Hyuga Hippo, Chiba didn''t do much, just looked back at the enshrined spiritual position, and then started to walk towards the door. Masao Hyuga, although he treated Yukina this way, it was not a pity to die. However, here I have to say that he chose the right heir. Hyuga Hippo may not be as good as Hino Nissa, but it is more suitable to be a leader than Hyuga Hippo. The Hyuga clan, under the leadership of Hyuga, is No problem ~www.novelhall.com~ Even if there is a problem, it can be solved. But when he turned his head back, Qianye flashed this thought from his heart. "Wow!" During these few steps, Chiba opened the door of the back room, and outside, there was already a Hyuga ninja waiting, obviously going to take him away. However, after opening the door, Chiba did not leave, but stopped. "Actually, you don''t have to do that. Even with that seal, I still can''t do anything." Then, seeming to hesitate for a while, Chiba still said what was in his heart. "No, Assistant, you are wrong. This is what I should do. As the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, what must I do." In response, Hyuga Nizu retracted his gaze at the spiritual position of the patriarch of his own Hyuga clan, turned around, looked at Chiba, and then spoke. "This apology must be expressed from a source." At the end of the words, he took a deep breath, and finally spit out such a sentence. Apologize... sorry? As soon as these words came out, Chiba, who had originally planned to take another step, paused again, and the whole person looked back almost in surprise. However, at this time, the Hyuga Nizus eyes have turned back to the spiritual position of the patriarchs of the past, and it seems that they are not talking about sex. "Really? I know, I''ll pass it on." Afterwards, Chiba pursed her lips. After that, without hesitation, stepped out, accompanied by the Hyuga ninja, and left the Hyuga clan. The rest of Hyuga Nizuo was left, watching the spiritual seat of the patriarchs enshrined here, and there was no action for a long time. https: Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. The mobile version reading URL of the Museum of Literature: m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1447： consciousness "Brother Sir..." In the hidden corner, watching the figure of the young man disappear in the corner, hearing the hyuga of all their conversations, slowly walking out of the hidden corner, muttering to himself. It turned out to be an apology. Not a request. And in his heart, it is now clear. Just now, his brother, who bowed at ninety degrees, was not thinking of the assistant agent''s request as he imagined, but apologizing to Xue Nai. It turned out that the father left Xuena without any punishment, and the purpose of letting Xuena be free was for this. But after this thought, his teeth clenched slightly. He had heard all the conversations just now, and naturally heard what Chiba said about their father. At the same time, he also deeply felt that if it were his father, there would be so many. For this man who was able to carve a bird in a cage for his own son, even his own son could not hesitate to carve the imprint like a cage, using his younger brothers daughter to make him bear the resentment of everyone. It is not uncommon to maintain the stability of the Hyuga clan. Moreover, the deduction of the assistant agent is also in line with his father''s last words to himself. At this moment, the hyuga descent, everything suddenly became clear. This incident must have dealt a severe blow to the elder brother! At this moment, he had already walked to the door and secretly looked inside, only to see his brother standing motionless in front of the spiritual position, looking at which spiritual position, his brows were deeply locked. Although his face was still calm, he couldn''t help but worry for a while. Although he has no feelings for his father or the man who carved himself a bird in a cage, he has defended himself since he was a child, and even gave his brother the opportunity to learn under the strongest people in the family. He is Regarded as the only relative. And this elder brother, since he was a child, has a longing for his father. It can be said that he takes his father as an example and an idol. My elder brother always thought that his father was a great ninja, a great patriarch. And now, the words of the assistant agent just now undoubtedly broke this great image, and it may even collapse in an instant. This kind of use of relatives like Xuena, or an eleven-year-old girl who has lost her father and mother, can use such a child to achieve her own goals, so how vicious and cruel this person is, it is no longer true. It goes without saying. The impact on his brother was absolutely earth-shaking. He couldn''t help being a little worried, his brother would not be able to hold it. It is precisely because of the worry about his brother that Hyuga Risana changed his original decision to leave and go back to rest. When he heard the assistant''s visit, he couldn''t help turning back and eavesdropping outside the door. "Is it bad?" At this moment, the words of Hyuga Nizu suddenly came over, and he obviously found the Nizu standing outside the door. "Yes, sir brother." In response, Hyuga was slightly taken aback, but soon opened the door and walked in. Now that it has been discovered, there is no need to hide it. "Have you heard it all?" In response, Hyuga asked without turning his head. "Well, yes, I heard it from beginning to end." Hearing that, Hyuga did not conceal the difference, and said truthfully. "So, what do you think?" Hearing his own brother''s confession, Hyuga Nizuo did not blame it, but asked like this. "Father has reason to do this, and, for the Hyuga clan..." In this regard, Hyuga was slightly startled, and after thinking about it for a while, he spoke. Here, lets comfort my elder brother first and explain to my father, just in case... And in his mind, it was such an idea. "No, I''m not asking you to talk about the father, but about the child Takichiba, and talk about Xuena." However, before the words of Hyuga Hikka were finished, he was interrupted by his brother. Although Hyuga Hizus still did not look back, the tone of the interrupted words was quite solemn. Talk about Chiba? Tell me about Xuena? Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Ripple was taken aback again, and his thinking did not turn around. "This" However, he quickly reacted, but even if he reacted, he didn''t know what to say about this matter. Although he heard all the conversations from beginning to end, there were some joints that he didn''t have time to think and sort out. He still has many things to think about about this matter. Suddenly, he didn''t know what to say, and he didn''t dare to say anything. "Its okay. If we put it out, its obvious that our Hyuga clan did something wrong. The reason is on his side. He came to ask for the guilt and ask for permission for the appointment. It is justified. He did this. He is justified, and he can be confident even if he does directly with me here. But, what do you think of Taki Chiba?" Obviously, Hyuga Nissa also knew his brother''s concerns, and now he detailed the problem. "Brother Sir..." In this regard, Hyuga Nissa hesitated and opened his mouth, but after all, he said nothing. "What''s the matter~www.novelhall.com~ but it''s okay to say it, just say what you think. I can''t judge this person now, with too much emotion." Hearing this, knowing his brother''s Hyuga Nizu further relieved the worry of Hyuga Nizu. "If... if I were to say anything, based on my previous contact with him and the things he did here, I feel that he is a trustworthy person. Although he is still a child, I cannot Treating him as a child, and, for this matter, he chose to resolve this matter privately with us, and he only asked for an appointment permit to let Xuena stay in the defense force and protect Xuena, which is already the best thing to do. Up." In this regard, Hyuga Nipples no longer had any worries, and said after taking a deep breath. Is benevolent and righteous? Hearing this sentence, Hinata Hinata didn''t speak much, but fell silent again, but his eyebrows were full of thinking. "Really? Do you think so too?" Then, soon, his thinking had results. "Yes, sir brother." In response to this, Hyuga Nissasa pursed his lips and confirmed again. "I know, then, next, I have something to ask you." Hearing his brother''s words, Hyuga Nizu also took a deep breath, as if he had made some determination, and said. "Yes!" In this regard, Hyuga diverged in response. "Help me call up all the separations. I have something to explain to everyone." At this moment, when he heard the response, Hyuga Hizusaka slowly turned his head, and said to Hyuga Hizusaka. At this moment, his face was full of firmness of consciousness. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1448： Emotional Am I... more and more emotional. On the way back to the camp, in Chiba''s heart, there was no goal achieved, and Xuena''s affairs could finally be put aside. It could even be said that it was the joy of completion, but instead began to worry. Although this incident did not cause any problems, and there was no handle that anyone with a heart could grasp, it could be said to be quite perfect. However, for Chiba, there are still many flaws. And these flaws are basically due to their own reasons. During this negotiation, he could hardly control his emotions several times, especially when he talked about Masao Hyuga''s treatment of Yukina. When he narrated, he didn''t find the wording properly, and he didn''t wait for the reaction of Hyuga Hippo, step by step he led Hyuga Hippo to the emotion he expected, and he said it all, which is undoubtedly very unreasonable. Reasonable and unwise. After all, this is just his family''s words. If he doesn''t let Hyuga Hizu no excuses step by step, and eventually makes him have to believe in his father''s despicable behavior, then all his efforts will be wasted. Even Hinata Nizu will find the answer. But, fortunately, Hyuga Nissa is still very immature now, and he immediately believed his words without any refutation. Even at the time, it was lost. Because of this, he also had to hand out two "gifts" in advance, and when he lost his footing and had no time to think about it, he used the scroll that could seal the bird in the cage and completely broke his sanity. The results are now. It can be said that this operation basically did not follow the original steps at all. It did not act in accordance with the safe original plan that every step was guaranteed. It was because of a momentary emotional excitement that the whole plan changed from a safe guarantee. To the unknown. Although there is no problem in the end, for Chiba, this kind of thing is already quite a big thing. He knows very well that such a crucial negotiation, if there is no way to control his emotions, will increase the probability of failure to an unacceptable level. This time, if it wasn''t for holding a spell seal that could seal the bird in the cage, if he waited for him to get over from the impression that "his father was so vicious and vicious", then for the benefit of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hippo may not necessarily Can speak so easily! In any case, this time even if it is forcing Hyuga to submit, it must be justified. After all, the Hyuga clan are the Hyuga clan. Although they do not participate in political affairs, they are an ancient noble clan who has made countless contributions to Konoha since Konoha was founded. It can be said that it is one of Konohas pillars. The village has always been courteous. If there is no valid reason, even if I threaten Hinata with a spell seal and let Hyuga give in, the village will not allow it. Even if Hinata Nissah gave up at that time, he could still file a complaint with the village afterwards. At that time, I was dismissed from the ministry and charged with a crime of rebelling against the village, but it was a big deal. And the things that Masao Hyuga did to Yukina and the tactics set on her were the best rhetoric. If this can''t be accepted by Hyuga Nissu willingly, then things are in trouble. Hyuga Hippos refused to admit it, and he was just a side word, and there was not enough evidence. Although Hyuga Hippos non-recognition and reverse restraint could be used to ensure the safety of Yukinas life and prevent the Hyuga Zong family from transferring resentment. Xuena was executed, but after all, Xuena still had no freedom. Things are not perfect. Far less secure than it is now. Now that the authorization is granted, Yukina can directly serve in the defense force. For an ordinary ninja, it may not be a big deal. The appointment is also a job. However, for the Hyuga clan, this matter is not It''s that simple. Although the Hyuga clan is a family in Konoha, the preferential treatment and courtesy given to him by the village, coupled with the implementation of the family division system, make the Hyuga clan very special. And this special is a bit similar to the Uchiha clan. It is more like an independent group of ninjas outside the Konoha ninja system. Although persuaded from Konoha''s call, it has its own system. However, almost all members of the Uchiha clan joined the garrison, and they rarely participated in ordinary tasks. Basically, some of them were isolated from the village ninja system, so they became an independent ninja group. However, the Hyuga clan is due to the clan division system. Basically, the clan division is the private soldier of the clan. The clan is subordinate to Konoha, but the clan is subordinate to the clan. Konoha wants to arrange for the Hyuga clan to participate in the task, and he has to discuss with the clan. . This is basically the case. As for the clan division system, the division is not allowed to participate in the daily affairs of the village unless with the permission of the clan family~www.novelhall.com~ The village here fully respects this system. Now, Xuena is engraved with a bird in a cage, and is considered a person who separates the family. He is not allowed to participate in the daily affairs of the village, and of course it is impossible to hold a position in the village system. The implicit meaning of this appointment permit is basically equivalent to that Xuena has restored her clan status. Moreover, because of the spell seal, Xue Na was not subject to the current clan. Although it was unlikely that a branch would come to protect her, no branch would dare to show any disrespect to her. It can be said that Xuena is already free and does not need to follow any rules of the Hyuga clan. There is no worries. The last words of Hyuga Nissa also mean that he will not interfere with Yuuna''s every move. Compared with reverse constraints, this result is undoubtedly better now. Forget it, when you get back to the camp, think about it again. Thinking of this, Chiba quickened his pace. He must reflect on this emotional issue. This time I was lucky, because the opponent is not yet mature, but luck is luck. Although this kind of thing can be said to be part of strength, it is full of uncertainty after all. For Chiba, only absoluteness is true. His favorite thing. Do not! Now, let''s go to the defense force. Now that you have obtained the authorization for appointment, then go to the defense force and get the appointment letter. In this way, Xuena can be announced tomorrow and everything will be settled. Lest nights have long dreams. If you go back to the Japanese football, there is no chance to go back! As the pace and thoughts spread, Chiba finally rejected the previous plan to join the camp, turned a corner, and walked directly towards the defense forces. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1449： transfer On the other side, the camp, the office room. This girl is hopeless! Kakashi put down the document in his hand, gently rolled up the document scroll and placed it next to the desk, then looked at the sitting in front of him, holding a bowl with a silly smile, and couldnt help shaking. After shaking his head, a look of helplessness flashed in his eyes. It has been an hour and a half since Chiba left. When I left Chiba, the pot of wild pheasant soup that was in front of him, which was on Xuenai''s desk, was filled up and let Xuena drink it until now. It has been a half and a half. hour. The girl from the Hyuga clan in front of me has always been like this. The smile on the corner of the mouth that I wanted to suppress but was always unable to suppress, has been maintained until now. The girl sat there without saying a word or drinking a bite. She didn''t notice when the soup was cold, and smirked for an hour and a half. However, speaking of it, it is really... Once the guy Chiba reacted, the offensive was really quite violent, and he immediately started to stew the soup to make up for himself. I can''t usually tell that this dull guy can come up with such an idea and turn this girl into a fascination. With the look of helplessness, Kakashi''s heart flashed such a thought. In his mind, when it was nightfall today, he and Xue Na sent all the students who had no tasks back to the village and returned. At that time, when they opened the door, there was a tangy smell. At that time, they almost screamed after a busy day, but when they fixed their eyes, they saw Chiba sitting at another doorway and sitting on the door rail. They didnt know. Why did you set up a fire and set up a clay pot, that is, what is being cooked in the pot on the table now? This attractive fragrance comes from over there. Then, at that time, he couldn''t hold back a single one, so he called this guy and asked him what he was cooking, but unexpectedly, this guy was cooking everything fascinated, and after a while, he and Xuena When he wondered if something happened, this guy just woke up like a dream, saying that he was cooking the soup of the wild pheasant just caught. Moreover, it was quite straightforward to say that it was cooked for Xuena. After that, it was made clear that it was not for him. At that time, he could feel that Xuena beside him was frozen, and his body was shaking with excitement. After that, it was a series of carefully serving Xuenai''s soup, putting the pot, and even fearing that she would be hot, blew the bowl of soup that Xuenai was holding before handing it over to Xuenai. Finally, I said something went out. Seriously, think about it now, this series of careful actions made him almost touch the ninja bag behind him. Chiba, who took care of Xuena so carefully, could never be a real Chiba. If it weren''t for this guy''s demeanor and action, it was indeed Chiba, and he might really have to attack. Even Kakashi is still a little unbelievable in retrospect. However, no matter what, seeing that Xuenai''s contribution has been reported, Kakashi is still very happy for Xuenai as a partner who has a very good relationship. "Oh, let me help you heat it up." However, I am happy to be happy, looking at the pot that has no heat for a long time, and watching the condensed golden oil floating in it, wrapping the small wild pheasant meat that is not big or small, it is the most tender. Kakashi couldn''t help but said. Drink this soup while it''s hot, it''s cold, I''m afraid she will ruin her stomach. Now she is the top priority of this new plan. She is arranging and coordinating many things. Basically half of the command work is on her. If something happens to her, it is absolutely impossible to stabilize this plan in seven days. Nothing can happen to Xuena now. "No need to." And Xue Nai''s answer was simple, without even raising his head, Kakashi vetoed it instantly. Hopeless! It''s really hopeless! Kakashi almost twitched at the corner of Kakashi''s mouth, looking at Xuenai who couldn''t help but smile without looking up, holding the bowl motionless. "This soup..." However, the corners of his mouth twitched, and Kakashi tried his best to persuade him. "No need to." Then, this time before the words were finished, Xuena blocked him back with a smile. "Uh... then you look at this document, you need to look at it, make a decision as soon as possible, and arrange it tomorrow morning." In response to this, Kakashi, in desperation, handed her the thick braille-engraved document reel that had been checked. "Okay, put it aside for me, I''ll watch it after I drink it." And the one who responded to him was Xuenai, who seemed to think of something sweet, and his voice was a little floating. It seemed that the next word would be "hey" with a smile, which completely made Kakashi desperate. Forget it... Let her be happy for a while. This can be considered as giving her a break for dinner. In the past two days, she has done twice as much as I have done. After desperate, Kakashi could only helplessly shook his head, the corner of his mouth under the mask grinned bitterly. Then, he put the file far away from the soup pot, but Xuena can easily get it. After stretching, he stood up and said to Xuena: "I''ll go for a walk." "Okay..." In this regard, Xuena still doesnt raise her head, and she still smiles "hehe" in the next second~www.novelhall.com~ Dare to love... This girl is in a good state no matter what she says what! Hearing this, Kakashi almost sighed long, but he still held back. At the same time, he glanced at the extinguished fire at the door and the triangular shelf, thought for a moment, took the firelighter on the side, and walked over. Anyway, light the fire first. And this thought flashed through his mind. "Kakashi, Xuenai, I''m back!" At this moment, just when Kakashi picked up the firelighter and was about to take the first step, with a "pop", the tripod was knocked to the ground by a slightly eager step. Then, among the familiar voices, a figure quickly walked in and stood in front of him. "Welcome back!" Then, just after Xuena turned his head in this welcome sentence, Kakashi couldn''t help but sigh. "welcome" After this sigh, a word of helplessness was spit out from Kakashi''s mouth. "I stopped by the defense force, Xuenai. This is your appointment letter. From now on, you will be the special adviser of the defense force and the chief of the defense force of the engineering team." In this regard, the figure who walked in quickly didn''t seem to care about the welcome statement of the two, but directly took out a thick scroll from his arms, handed it to Xuena, and then took out a relatively thin one. The scroll was handed to him. Special advisor? The person in charge? And this move made him and Xue Nai Qiqi stunned on the spot. What...what''s going on? (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1450： problem "Duh! Duh! Duh!" The sun was shining, and in this autumn, the camp surrounded by logs was shining brightly. Behind the office room, the beating sound would be thought of in this empty camp. It was empty, but it gave the camp a bit of life. "about there!" At this moment, looking at the blue sky, Chiba put down the thick wooden stick in his hand and looked at the three wooden stakes just placed ahead. Now that Yukina''s matter has been settled, Hirohiko basically does not need to return to prison, and the crimes have been offset a lot. Next, it is Chiba''s own problems. And his own problem, needless to say, is naturally the condition of his body. Because of the changes in his body, he can no longer use the Eight Doors Mode. Strictly speaking, he cannot use the Eight Doors Dunjia. It may be necessary to start practicing the Eight Doors Dunjia again. Although the changes in his body also brought him many good changes, such as permanent cell activation, anti-toxicity, etc., but compared to the eight-door mode of his power core, it is far from Make up this gap. Chiba must also consider the worst factor, the possibility of re-training Bamen Dunjia, so now he plans to start re-training, this is always no problem. Moreover, the ninja engineering team is now fully responsible by Kakashi and Xuena, everything is in order, according to the documents that Kakashi and Xuena gave themselves yesterday, the early warning system building there has been established, because of the participation of Hirohiko, this The building also incorporates a lot of well-conceived organ traps, and it can even be connected to each transfer station to link with the trap organs of the transfer station. If there is enough time for further transformation, the early warning system can even control each transfer The organ of the station. Of course, this remote control is a big project, which requires the addition of huge organs and underground facilities. Basically, there is no uncertainty in two or three months, and the construction plan is required to stop production. It is basically impossible to do this. After the construction of the early warning system was completed, the workers also began to excavate tunnels. It is estimated that an underground transportation network will be completed in half a month, so there is no need to worry about supplies. At present, nearly one-third of the manpower is still used in the supply and transportation, and many defense personnel are also restrained, so that the manpower of the construction team is very tight. However, fortunately, for supplies or something, it is good to transport it once in three days, and to be nervous once every three days. It is not necessary to be nervous a few times. In general, there is no problem. As for the construction situation, the efficiency was reduced by 50% compared to the original efficiency. Because there was no construction for two days, some progress was delayed. However, these are still acceptable. After all, underground networks, early warning networks, and support troops are all It is a once and for all measure, and it is totally worth it. When everything is on the right track, the progress that has fallen can be made up for without a day. The enthusiasm of the students is still very high. According to Kakashi, this group of students is very excited to find their own progress every day, and they work very hard every day without laziness. Even, there have been some examples of graduating originally only next year, but in terms of strength, who can graduate this year, let alone those geniuses who have shown their talents, can now become ninjas. However, among this group of students, there is no such outstanding genius, such as Kakashi and others, none of them. However, the number and quality of talents in this group of students are about the same as in previous years, and they are considered to be up to the standard. And Hongyan''s adaptation situation is also quite good. It is estimated that after seven days, when everything stabilizes, when Kakashi leaves, he will be able to take over. It can be said that the key things of the new plan have been basically set in these two days, and the enemy spies have not changed anything. This was also in Chiba''s expectation. Two spies had just been arrested, and one was killed. The information leak is a certainty, and it depends on which secrets these spies know about their village. This kind of elite spies who are carefully selected and ordered in danger are definitely veterans who have experienced countless trials and espionage missions, and they must know many secrets. Chiba knew this without even thinking about it. For the time being, there is no need to worry about spies in the enemy village, and the engineering teams anti-espionage is also quite strict. In addition, the ten newly added elites also have quite powerful perception ninjas. If the opponent can really sneak in, then Chiba is also poor in skills, can only say that the opposite is too powerful. What happened is that people are not as good as the sky, and there is no such spy. I can only bear it, not blame anyone. "So, since my body has undergone a series of changes, in addition to the detected increase, the body''s strength has also been improved, especially in terms of physical strength. Because of the activation of cells, it has also been improved. Great progress, if you want to make physical exercises effective..." And thinking of this, Chiba is not thinking about the engineering team, but thinking about his own exercise plan. Compared to before the Three World Wars, his physical fitness has changed drastically. The previous training plan is probably No improvement. really Can only basic training of more than three thousand be effective? However, after thinking for a while, Chiba sighed. After thinking about it, he must have more than 3,000 basic training. However, this 3,000 basic training ~www.novelhall.com~ is estimated to consume more than half a day of his time, which is a bit low. The training method has to be changed! Although Im empty, but I cant spend all my energy on this martial arts training. In terms of ninjutsu, I have practiced soil and water to the extreme. The chakra properties of soil and water have changed. The changes in the form and form have reached the extreme, and no significant improvement is possible after practicing. Ninjutsu is one of the three powers of ninjas, and it can even be said to be a ninjas signature. I must not stick to water escape and earth escape, synthetic blood and bounds, etc. The difficulty is high, even if it is a change in nature and form To the extreme, it is unimaginable. After all, who knows how to synthesize bloodstain boundaries! This thing, in addition to heredity, is not secretive about any ninja who has synthesized bloodstains. Even the shadows of her own village will not be passed on, and even the next generation will not pass it on, relying on heredity. Now that ninjutsu needs to be improved, one can only start from the other three attributes, and the difficulty of mastering the third non-natural attribute is increased exponentially. Otherwise, how could it be possible for so few ninjas to master the five attributes. Moreover, there is the seal technique, the remaining six ideas, I always want to complete! In terms of illusion, even if I dont have this talent, I have to try, at least to get rid of illusion quickly. There is still a lot to do. Physical training, even if it is to restore the eight-door mode, does not consume too much time. But thinking about it, Qianye''s brows gradually frowned, and he felt deeply that the training method must be changed. "Chiba!" At this moment, a familiar voice interrupted his thoughts. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Niaoshu.com mobile version reading URL: ~： Cant update today I cant update today. I dont know if I can rush the manuscript because I will get married tomorrow. Please forgive me in these two days. If I cant update it tomorrow, I will send a single chapter in advance. Im really sorry. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: ~： Today is no more I have determined that it is impossible to catch up with the manuscript. I am extremely sorry. I have no time for a small wedding. Who can tell me why I have attended so many weddings. For the first time, I feel so tired! ! ! https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1451： concern "Xue Nai?" Hearing this call, Qianye turned his head in surprise, but saw Xue Na standing leaning against the door, looking at him with hollow eyes. Why is Xuena back? And in his heart, there was a burst of doubt. Earlier today, Xuena went to the early warning system building with the large army. Her command room is over there. At this time, she should be dealing with affairs. Could it be that spy? Then, the moment the doubt flashed, his heart was stunned. Xuena couldn''t be here now. Then, what was in front of him was probably the spy''s change, or the disguise, or the transformation technique. Do not! This is Xuena! Really Xuena! After that, he vetoed the last thought in an instant, and faintly, he could feel the breath of the seal on Chennai''s forehead. This was the seal of the spell he had set, or it could be said that it was the seal of his own original spell, the spy It is impossible to set one for yourself. There is no doubt that Yuuki himself is in front of him. Not a spy. "Is this really okay?" At this time, Xue Nai''s words full of worry came over. "So? How?" In response, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, obviously not understanding what Xuena meant. "Use this seal in exchange for the matter of commissioning permission. This seal shouldn''t have been let them know, right? Is there really no problem with this?" When she heard these words from Qianye, Xue Na couldn''t help but touch her forehead, with a slight worry on her face, and said. It turned out to be a seal issue... Sure enough, I can''t hide it from Xuena. Hearing this, Qianye also understood, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Xuenai was worried about him. This seal, for the Hyuga clan, is definitely a seal that has a huge impact and even has a subversive influence. As a relatively independent group of ninjas, the system that maintains the independent ninja group of the Hyuga clan is undoubtedly a clan system. The clan is protected by the clan, and the clan is controlled and controlled by the clan, thus forming a close-knit group dominated by the Hyuga clan. Groups. And the root of this system is undoubtedly the ancient curse seal called Unsolvable, the bird in the cage that the Hyuga clan has passed down since the Six Paths era. This curse seal can basically be said to be the foundation of the Hyuga clan. It is an absolute guarantee to ensure that the division of the family absolutely obeys the clan. And this sealing technique, basically, from a certain angle, solved this unsolvable curse, completely destroying the foundation of the Hyuga clan system. Let me ask, if the separation of the Hyuga clan is made aware of the existence of this sealing technique, will the separation of the Hyuga clan be in the hands of a close friend of the object of resentment because of this seal, and will not seek the opportunity to get rid of the caged bird? The answer, of course, is to go! Compared to holding their lives in the hands of others, even if they kneel down to request, I am afraid they will come to Qianye to seek relief. Of course, everything cannot be generalized. There may be several divisions that are particularly loyal to the clan, but they will definitely not be the mainstream. The Hyuga clan was carved into a bird cage at a very young age. There is no choice in life at all. If there is such an opportunity before them, most people will choose this opportunity to determine their life. And the division of the family is no longer restrained by the caged bird, then the system of division of the clan is basically useless, and even if there is a division of the clan that secretly resents the clan, it is very likely that the Hyuga clan will undergo a radical change. It is about to face life danger. At the same time, the entire Hyuga clan is also estimated to have fallen apart, has since declined, and even ceased to exist. This sealing technique can be said to be able to destroy the Hyuga clan, let alone show it to the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, even the light cannot be seen. No one in the village can know. Before, when I was negotiating with Hyuga Nizu, why did I see this sealing technique, Hyuga Nizu immediately made the decision to release Xuena freely because of the existence of this sealing technique. After that, after choosing, Hyuga and Nizu asked Chiba to destroy the scroll. In fact, it did not mean to destroy the scroll of the seal technique on the surface, but to let Chiba keep it secret and not use it anymore. At least, it''s not meant to be used for the Hyuga clan. At the same time, it also shows that Hyuga can pretend not to know this. This choice of appointment permit is a compromise of Hyuga Nissa. And this caused Chiba to destroy the scroll, which was Hyuga''s request. Of course, here, Chiba actually had to agree to Hyuga. After all, the importance of the Hyuga clan to the village is self-evident, and they have also made a lot of significant contributions to the village, and they are the big clan that clamps down the Uchiha clan. If the Hyuga clan declines, then the Uchiha clan It can be said that the family is the only one. With Uchiha''s arrogant and extreme family personality, what the village will become is completely unpredictable. But what is certain is that the village will definitely become extremely unstable. This is something that no high-level Konoha or family wants to see. Therefore, if Hyuga here is enough for Chiba to threaten the existence of the Hyuga clan, if they ask Hokage to ask, the village will choose Chiba or Hyuga. One family, the result is self-evident. Moreover, if the village chooses the Hyuga clan and Chibas end, they will be imprisoned and guarded strictly, and executed directly to prevent the sealing technique from leaking and endangering the Hyuga clan. For the village, even if Chiba is in an important position, it is highly regarded by Hokage, but when it comes to such a major event that threatens the stability and survival of the village, it has no choice. Even if the fourth generation of Hokage is reluctant to give up, it will make the two decisions of minor and major. This is the relationship between human beings as a group of creatures, personal interests and group interests. In a group, personal interests are ultimately insignificant. Of course, if this is a novel, if you go through the novel, maybe some people will say betrayal. Dont be kidding, if Chiba betrayed ~www.novelhall.com~ it would not be a betrayal village like Oshemaru, Sasuke and others. These two betrayed the village, relatively speaking, the harm is relatively small, and now Chiba betrayed, in their hands Holding the sealing technique that can subvert Konoha''s best clan, he also holds some of Konoha''s core secrets. To be honest, as long as he rebels, I am afraid that the three generations of Hokage will come back and hunt down. With Chiba''s current strength, facing Konoha''s key pursuits, to be honest, Chiba has no confidence that he will not die. At this point, Chiba is still very realistic. Besides, his goal has been achieved, and it doesnt matter if he agrees to the Hyuga Hippodrome. It doesnt matter what changes the Hyuga clan, what eliminates the caged birds, what matters to him, if its not about Xuena, he doesnt bother to take care of it, and he doesnt have time to take care of it. . Moreover, the group of Hyuga splits treated Yukina like this, even if they came to kneel and ask, he would only kick them away, letting them live forever, plus their descendants, together under the control of others, life and death. Chiba attaches great importance to every relationship, and can make the greatest effort, even life, for everyone who treats him well and gives him warmth. However, it doesn''t mean that he is a good person who will save everyone and will rush to see unfairness. And here, Xuena was obviously worried that he would be dealt with by the Hyuga clan and the village. "Don''t worry, it''s okay, I have reached an agreement with Hyuga Nissa, he is not Masao Hyuga, he is not so cruel." Thinking of this, Chiba smiled slightly, looked at the worried Xue Na, and said. "The Hyuga clan will not treat me like a seal technique or something. Hyuga Hippos will only treat it as if I have not seen it, and I also promised Hyuga Hippos that I will never reveal the secret of this seal technique, and to other members of the Hyuga clan use." https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1452： Xuenas worries "but" Hearing Chiba''s words, Xuena frowned, still seemingly uneasy. Originally, she felt that this sealing technique sealed her caged bird, and this matter was over. Chiba should have achieved his goal, so that she would no longer be threatened by the clan. However, she did not expect that Chiba would take such a risk. , Would use this sealing technique to threaten the current head of the Hyuga Zong family and completely free himself. As a younger sister, although she is relatively close to Hyuga Nissa, she also has a certain understanding of the current boss, the brother Hyuga Nissa. It seems that the Nissa brother is relatively dull, but in fact, he is very virtuous and can often tell the difference. Even his father could not even see that he was able to tolerate both merits and demerits. My uncle did not misunderstand anyone. Compared with the Nissa brother, this Japanese brother is more suitable to be the head of the family and the patriarch. It is precisely because the taciturn Nissa brother often can''t see what he is thinking, so she is closer to the Nissa brother. some. And now, Chiba is threatening this elder brother with the sealing technique. Although she got the promise she should have, she also knows how terrible the threats this sealing technique poses to the Hyuga clan. She is very worried, even scared, That Nizu brother wants to get rid of Chiba. Although Chiba is not what it used to be, whether it is strength or status, the importance is no less than that of a Hyuga clan. However, the Hyuga clan is an ancient clan after all. There are always things that have not been taken out. She was once the family of the Hyuga clan. Some people understand that Chiba Ruo is really locked into a target that must be eliminated. Chiba may not be able to escape. "Don''t worry, now that the agreement has been reached, there will be no follow-up questions. I believe in Hyuga. I also have my own arrangements for this kind of thing. If Hyuga is really bad for me, then this seal I wont be the only one to know about the technique." Seeing Xuenai''s appearance, Chiba smiled slightly and said. This kind of thing, he naturally considered the consequences, and he also has a series of arrangements. If Hyuga Nissu really wants to deal with him, then this sealing technique will spread, and when he dies, the Hyuga clan will also Really usher in the crisis of destruction. Moreover, he believes that Hyuga Nissa can also think of this, and he should also know that he must be guarded against his backhands and deal with himself, instead of making this matter worse. Moreover, Chiba is also expected that Hyuga dared not take this risk. He can''t take the risk either. "but" When she heard Chiba''s words, Xuena seemed a little uneasy, still a little worried on her face. "Do not worry." In this regard, Chiba first asked Xuena to rest assured again, then found a topic and broke the topic apart: "By the way, why are you back? Shouldn''t it be in the early warning system?" "Today, the new communication system has been established. I will not need to go to the early warning system in the future. I only need to learn and issue orders here. Kakashi said, this is the closest to the village. If there is an attack, it will be It is the first to receive rescue, and you can also escape to the village the fastest." Hearing this, Xuena knew that Chiba no longer wanted to talk about the issue of sealing art, and she should be prepared for it. At the moment, she is not entangled anymore, and only believes in Chiba and answers. The problem with Chiba. "New communication system?" In this regard, Chiba was slightly taken aback. I haven''t told him about this new communication system. "Well, Kakashi and Hirohiko discussed it today. After all, I can''t see it now. It can almost be regarded as ineffective." Hearing Chiba''s doubts, Xuena answered truthfully. "But, have you ever said, what kind of communication system is this?" Upon hearing this, Chiba still expressed doubts. "Yes, dont you remember? Kakashi said it yesterday. Didnt you listen carefully? Because of Hongyans joining, all the buildings and institutions have a complete plan. In the plan, there is an idea of ??a new communication system, and the batch of newly developed radio devices that have been applied for has also been approved. Although the radio devices are small in range and prone to failure, they are also fast communication methods. In addition, the early warning system over there has established a sensory communication system, and communication can cover the entire ring. This camp is no exception. You applied for this radio system. Have you forgotten it?" In response, Xue Na blinked and said with some doubts. Part of this new communication system is the equipment applied by Chiba itself. Even the sensory communication system needs to be stationed with many sensory ninjas, and it is impossible to keep the call for 24 hours. Therefore, a batch of radio systems have been applied for during a certain period of time. Sensory calls are used inside, and radio is used at other times. This opinion was all raised by him. Even this perceptual call was inspired by Kakashi in his questions about communication. "Huh? Is there such a thing?" And when he heard this, Qianye himself was taken aback, then frowned for a moment, and said, "It seems that there is such a thing. There are too many things during this time and I have forgotten." After thinking about it for a while, ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba found that she did have vague memories, but she had already been overwhelmed by the various ideas of sealing technology and the large amount of knowledge she had received. He even couldn''t remember which discussion it was added in. He even forgot how it was added when applying for materials. However, they were all impressed, and Chiba didn''t struggle. There were really too many things during this period. There were some things that he really couldn''t remember. "You, no wonder Kakashi is in a bad mood every time he mentions you." And hearing this sound, Xuena''s mouth also showed a slight bitterness, and said Chiba. "Uh" In this regard, Chiba did not know what to say. Xue Na... seems to have become much more cheerful. Before, she looked like a eldest lady with strict tutoring and very serious. Now, it is obvious that there are more expressions on her face, and she is more reliable. Sometimes, I also think about relying on her. No wonder the defense forces liked her so much, even if they were dismissed and engraved with a bird in a cage, from Watanabe Kenshin to the trust of the defense forces, they all believed in her. Watanabe Kenshin even came up with an appointment and dismissal certificate without prior consultation when I gave him the appointment permit. Obviously, I have been waiting for a long time, waiting for Xue Na to return. Xuena, besides the Hyuga clan, has also found another home of her own. And such a thought flashed through his mind. In his mind, there were several female ninjas whom Xuena had called his sister. There is no doubt that from their expressions, he could feel Their love for Xue Na. Great. Then, such a thought flashed through his heart. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1453： plan "So, when can you check?" In the bright sunshine, the teenager standing under the sun, looking at the beautiful girl leaning on the back door of the house, with half of her shoulder bathed in sunshine, asked after being embarrassed. "an examination?" Hearing this abrupt sentence, the girl was slightly taken aback, obviously she didn''t expect the boy to ask this suddenly. "Yes, check your body and treat your eyes." In response, the boy spoke again. "Oh, it''s this thing, I''m afraid it will take seven days...Huh? What? I''m here, please say?" And this sentence, the girl originally wanted to answer, but halfway through the answer, she suddenly pressed her right ear, frowned, and her mouth changed even more. "Sorry, Chiba, something happened suddenly." Then, the girl slightly loosened her hand on her right ear, and apologized to the boy. "Go ahead." In response, the boy hurriedly said. "Ah, let''s talk about it, I''ll start processing!" When she heard this sentence, the girl nodded and left an apologetic smile. She pressed her hand to her right ear again, and while contacting the location of the accident, she turned and returned to the house. In response, the boy kept smiling and watched her walk into the house. Then... Time to think about it, a new training plan! After watching Xuena back to the room and disappearing from the line of sight, Chiba turned around and looked at the three-person wooden stakes behind him, and his expression became bitter. The new training plan is not so sure. Basic training with more than three thousand bases is also impossible and it takes too much time. If Xuena didn''t interrupt his thoughts just now, Chiba could only fall into the abyss of distress, and now, he is also in distress. To be honest, let alone a new plan. Regarding physical training, there is nothing in his head right now, and there is no sign of any idea. During this period of time, it has been sealing technique, and his thinking has hardly changed. Moreover, physique is really the "simple and rough" type. Physique must be outstanding. Physical fitness is one aspect. The more important aspect is perseverance, unlike ninjutsu and illusion. Strength, without talent, you may not be able to master it or not master it. This physical technique requires only exercise, continuous exercise, and persistent exercise, which is too simple and rough. And it is precisely this kind of simple and rude that is not enough, but it is the most difficult to take advantage of. Everything is solid and there can be no half of the water. This is also where Chiba, who is good at tricks, is the hardest. Just like facing an idiot, Chiba is very good at dealing with smart people, but it just doesnt mean anything to idiots. At first, they were stunned by what they said, and there was no way to refute it. This treatment of physical skills does not require thinking or too much comprehension. In fact, Chiba has no advantages, and even a disadvantage. "Ugh" Finally, after thinking for a while, Chiba sighed, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He found that he couldn''t find any shortcuts. Even if he changed the content of basic training, it would take so much time for his current body to be exercised and strengthened. For example, he changed his physical training to Kakashi-like climbing training. Even with one hand and one foot, with his current physical condition, he has to go back and forth several times, and the time to climb up and down several times. , No less than the time spent on basic training of more than 3,000. The time that should be spent still has to be spent, he can''t escape this. Moreover, this time does not mean that one day the changes in his body stop, he can not spend it, or it must be spent, it is spent no matter what. Even if his physical changes stop and the eight-door mode resumes, he still has to open the sixth door during this period. Physical training still needs to be done, and more than 3,000 basic training is required, otherwise the body will not be exercised and toughness He won''t be promoted. If he doesn''t meet the conditions for opening the sixth door, then he will be very passive in the face of the Nine Tails. The battle pattern of the Nine Tails is completely different from the previous ones. It has already risen to the tail beast level, and the enemy is also a kaleidoscope level ninja. An enemy with a kaleidoscope writing wheel will not be lower than the s level, even It''s still the kaleidoscope ability of the Space Department, and that may be the trouble of the shadow level. Just relying on the fifth door still made Chiba somewhat unconfident. Moreover, although the Dumen mode was successfully opened and used, Chiba is still not sure whether his body, which has received a lot of increase, can be fully loaded, or he has to really use it. And now, the time given to him may not be enough The Nine Tails Rebellion started when Kushina was giving birth. Narutos birthday was that day, and Chiba remembers that Narutos birthday was in October. As for the day of October, he cant remember. In other words, next October will be the time of the Kyuubi chaos. It''s a year from now. In one year, the sixth door was opened ~www.novelhall.com~ and transformed into the sixth door mode. The time was already very tight. The sixth door requires physical strength, but it is quite terrible. For the body, Chiba felt that it was totally impossible to open the sixth door. Moreover, not only in physical skills, but in other strengths, Chiba must also improve. Physical exercises, Bamen Dunjia, and Bamen modes are actually just the basics. The real combat power lies in ninjutsu and other powers. Even if Chiba physical art is raised to a certain level, Bamen Dunjia and Bamen The mode is also opened and completed as expected. If there is no support from other power components, it will only be more chakras, and the power will be faster. The increase in combat effectiveness may be great, but it will be quite limited. Now his talent for ninjutsu has been completely explained and turned into an instant memory. This kind of traversal benefit that can learn almost all ninjutsu, Chiba must use it. Basically, as long as he has learned all five types of escape, he will Able to ignore the advantages and disadvantages of the terrain, even no matter what the environment, he will have the advantage of the environment. And instantaneous memory is also limited. He doesn''t know how to use the escape technique corresponding to the changes in the attributes. He must also begin to study the remaining three changes in nature. Moreover, because he was fighting the tail beast, this seal technique was also a very effective means of warfare. It happened that he had gained a lot of seal knowledge, which happened to be able to further enhance his seal technique strength. If you spend a lot of time, most of the time on physical exercises, then the efficiency is too low. "Tsk! Anyway, I have to find a way!" Thinking of this, Chiba frowned and couldn''t help but began to think about various plans. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1454： You have to let go of everything "Boom! Bang! Bang!" Pieces of debris, accompanied by the sound of dull flesh hitting the primitive giant wood, fell down around the thick and thin wooden piles held by the three people, forming a faint circle of debris. "Two thousand nine hundred and eighty three, two thousand nine hundred and eighty four... two thousand nine hundred and ninety... two thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine..." And with a sound of impact, there was a slight sound of counting. "Boom!" Finally, with a particularly dull crash, everything fell silent. "Three thousand kicks, three thousand forehands, it took one morning, sure enough, it still doesn''t work." Looking at the pegs of the primitive giant wood that had been dented in front of him, Chiba sighed long. And there is no particular tiredness and the feeling of getting exercise. I am afraid that a base of three thousand is not enough to get exercise. I am afraid that it will take more than five thousand to get the exercise it deserves. And for five thousand, then I don''t need to study the others, I can only focus on physical training. Between sighs, Qianye''s heart was bitter. I also feel deeply that its tricky. For these three thousand bases, I did less than half of the basic training in one morning. If the five thousand bases are enough, then I can do a little more basic training in one morning, such as Zhengquan. For example, side kicks, that is physical training alone, I am afraid that all the time before getting up and going to bed will be occupied, so every day he does not need to do anything except physical training. If this is the era of peace, or the era of Naruto, then five thousand is five thousand. One day is spent on physical training. Chiba is also quite happy, but the point is that it is not the era of peace or the era of Naruto. , There is even an impending crisis. Not only can Chiba not spend all on physical training, but also deal with various situations. After all, he is now an assistant agent of Hokage and the commander in charge of the entire expansion plan. No matter how he found a reliable helper, Help him to manage, it is impossible to do nothing, always have to take care of things. Moreover, after Kakashi left, he had to become the superficial commander, and sometimes it took a certain amount of time to behave. The improvement of strength, expansion plan, these can not allow him to spend all of his time on physical training. Moreover, it is too inefficient to spend all on physical training. Really... it feels like becoming Yebamen and worshipping Yebamen. In this regard, Chiba couldn''t help flashing a helpless thought. Although it is said that anyone can practice the Eight Schools of Dunjia, as long as they work hard, they will be rewarded. Chiba calculated that the average person will cultivate for a lifetime, even if they have poor aptitude, it should be possible to master the four schools. If you open the door, the combat effectiveness is basically the level of tolerance among the elite. Of course, this kind of door opening is basically impossible like Chiba, Kai and Xiao Li. After the battle, I am afraid that considerable injuries will be accumulated. , There may even be disability and other conditions, but this can be regarded as a great return. A village can not say that there is no fighting ability. There are still many ninjas in the village, and there are many examples of ninjas in their lives. Being able to fight for ninjas, even if only a few times, is a considerable return. Of course, if the eight doors are fully opened, it depends on the person. Both Kai and Xiao Li are talented in physique, and their physical fitness is actually beyond ordinary people. After all, most of the talents in physique are excellent in physical fitness. Eight doors are open, not everyone can achieve. These Eight Doors Dunjia, as a physical exercise forbidden, can be regarded as inheriting the advantages of physical exercises. As long as you work hard, you will get rewards. And Chiba was also very happy at the beginning, being able to obtain this ignorance of talent, just need to work hard. After all, talent is elusive and difficult to determine, but hard work is something everyone can do. However, everything has two sides and has advantages, so there must be disadvantages. As for the shortcomings of Bamen Dunjia, it is naturally time, which is very time-consuming. Even the time it takes for Bamen Dunjia is almost calculated on a yearly basis. In the past, Chiba had nothing, and seemed to have defects in his body. Chakra''s upper limit was okay, and he was destined to be mediocre. Bamen Dunjia could be said to give him a chance to reincarnate. The shortcomings of time naturally don''t matter. However, now, he is no longer the little ninja who has nothing. For Chakra, his upper limit is also mentioned above, and he is even expected to reach the elite upper ninja. In terms of Chakra''s control, the shape and nature of Chakra are changed. The understanding of change has also reached the extreme, and even S-level ninjutsu has been developed, as well as other auxiliary ninjutsu such as sealing and medical ninjutsu. It can be said that it is already a stable elite upper ninjutsu, and its combat effectiveness is already The stable elite is above the forbearance. Now it seems that the improvement of the Eight Doors Dunjia has been a bit slow, and it even feels a bit slow to go up. The shortcomings in time are highlighted. With the improvement of vision~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba has now begun to feel that the cost-effectiveness of Bamen Dunjia is already somewhat low. But the current situation has increasingly highlighted the disadvantages of Bamen Dunjia''s shortcomings. Am I supposed to find a substitute for the Bamen Mode and Bamen Dunjia temporarily? Thinking of this, Chiba''s mind flashed such a thought. Now, the basic training of five thousand bases is absolutely impossible. Not to mention the cost-effectiveness issue, the current situation does not allow him to devote all his attention to physical training. Xuenas eyes still have the remaining freedom of Hirohiko. He Have to consider. It is inevitable to worry about the expansion plan. It is impossible to spend all the time on physical arts. So, since it is impossible, as he is now, some places are free to enter and exit. In the village, except for family secret techniques and blood inheritance limits, he can actually access all the ninjutsu in the village. Of course, the premise is to find a way. Regarding ninjutsu powers such as forbidden skills, as a Naruto assistant with real power, it is also inaccessible. It''s just that compared to before, there are more contacts. However, the eight-door mode increases the upper limit of Chakra. What is the increase in Chakra''s ninjutsu forbidden in the original book... Then, thinking of this, Chiba frowned again and began to ponder. It''s just that, in this pondering room, he has already walked towards the kitchen of the camp. Time is almost up, it''s time to cook for myself and Xuenai. Anyway, you always have to eat, and it doesn''t matter if you are hungry, you can''t hungry Xuena. The current Xuena, not to mention busy with official duties, even if he is not busy, Chiba can not let Xuena cook. No matter what major event, it must be let go now. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1455： trivia "Well, I see, there is unknown damage to the facilities over there, so it is very likely to be the enemy, but I think it may be caused by some underground creatures in this virgin forest, if it is really the enemy''s infiltration. , They will never destroy these facilities. Wouldn''t it be self-reporting?" When Chiba made the meal and headed to the office room with the bowls and chopsticks in his hand, Xue Nai''s somewhat solemn words came. Has any facility been destroyed? And subconsciously, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. "Well, that''s it, everything is up to you." At this time, Xue Na''s voice came again, using perception to spread the word. "Kakashi, you''d better ask a member of the defense force to deal with the facility problem and bring a worker. I have already arranged it." However, when Chiba approached, Xuena contacted another person without stopping. It seemed that it was Kakashi. "I see, then, I beg you." And when Chiba took the dishes from the end plate one by one, Xuena seemed to have received Kakashi''s response. "time to eat?" After saying the words of please, Xue Nai sniffed slightly, turned her head in the direction of Chiba, and asked. "Ah, let go of work first, eating is important." In response to this, Chiba smiled slightly, and gently moved the braille documents she had on hand, and placed the rice dish in front of her. "Well, I will... wait a minute." However, just when Xuena was about to take the chopsticks that Chiba handed over, Xuena reached half of her hand. It seemed that there was something coming, but she suddenly stopped, and then pressed her right ear to talk to Chiba. After speaking, he listened. This thing... really many. Although Chiba was a little embarrassed about this, he just smiled wryly and didn''t complain. This was originally his job, and Xuena only came to assist him, so he didn''t dare to complain. Sure enough, finding someone to replace it is a very wise approach. Then, after such a thought, Chiba''s heart was totally fortunate, fortunate that he could find Kakashi, Hirohiko, and Xuena in front of him, and fortunate that there were so many capable friends around him. More importantly, I have so many friends who are willing to let go of many things and do such tedious work for themselves. If these things are spread to him, the troubles of the training plan, the improvement, and the Nine-tailed Rebellion, he doesn''t have to think about these things. If he is soaked in these things all day, it is estimated that he will have enough time to eat and sleep. Thought about it. "Uh, uh... uh, I see, this matter, you can let Hongyan handle it, the key building, student team issues, all to Hongyan, pay attention, be sure to describe the matter completely, report Time is also a very important lesson, how to express all important things in a few words in a brief and concise manner." "Um... uh, that''s it, yes, go." "Sorry, Chiba." And just after Qianba''s rejoicing, Xue Na replied to another contact, and smiled apologetically at him at this time. "It''s okay, let''s eat first." In this regard, Chiba could only smile, but he should be embarrassed, but these things were all thrown to Xuena. It seems that some trivial matters are also handed over to Xuena. From Xuena''s response, Chiba knew that this should be a trivial matter, and that the contact person might be a student. It may be that the students are more talented, so they can talk to Xuena directly, and even take up Xuena''s time to guide her. "Ok" Hearing that, Xue Nai smiled apologetically again, and then stretched out his hand again to get the chopsticks. But, half stretched out, her brow frowned again, and her hand was just a meal. "Snapped!" However, just as she retracted her hand to maintain this frowning face, and was about to press her ears, one hand stretched out horizontally, but she held the raised hand in the palm of her hand. "Chiba?" Feeling the warmth of the palm of her hand, Xuena was almost startled, her shoulders shrugged, but she "looked" in the direction of Chiba in astonishment, her face full of astonishment. "Let them go to me and talk about it after dinner." Looking at Xuena, Chiba''s face was helpless, and slowly let go of his hand. "Um... uh!" Obviously, Xue Na''s reply was still a little bit startled, pressed her ears, and said with a slightly trembling voice that was not too reactive, "Now go to Chiba." "Well, yes, then please." Then, there is a simple handover. "Let''s eat." At the same time, Chiba also stuffed the chopsticks into Xuena''s hand, while subconsciously pressing it on his right ear. According to the voice in the brain, this seems to be some kind of action that touches the words, and it seems a little different from the original. In the original, only heart sounds are needed. It may be the reason for the different perception of ninja or the different perception system. In short, in this way, he can talk to the ninja in the construction site. "Well, I am Taki Chiba. I have worked hard. If I am injured, I should deal with it as soon as possible. No matter how small the wound, yes, yes, even if it is a bruise, it must be bandaged with medicine. The terrain is complicated and I dont know it will If there is any problem, it will be bad if you get infected~www.novelhall.com~Be careful not to get hurt, um, um, um, do it." Then, there is a series of arranged words. "Huh? This is Takichiba, please speak." After that, before he put his hand down, a voice asking for help came in his mind. For this, Chiba had to smile wryly and began to listen to the answer. After hearing a series of words from Chiba, Xuena also reacted. After a light smile, he fumbled for his rice bowl and started eating. Delicious! This...what is going on with this shocked feeling? Then, after this bite, her heart began to become complicated. It turns out that managing this engineering team is so cumbersome. Although there are no major problems, there are really a lot of trivial things. Trouble is trouble, but you can''t ignore it. Trivial things and more problems can easily become major problems. Isn''t it? We need to think of some solutions to the problem. "Ok?" And at this moment, when Xuena was eating at the stall, when Chiba had just solved the second problem, Chiba suddenly turned behind him, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. "Master Chiba!" Just as the voice just started, behind him, in front of him, a ninja in a fox mask suddenly appeared. "What''s matter?" Soon, he got a response from Chiba. "Huo...Master Hokage has something important, let you go there." At the same time that Chiba said these words, the Anbe ninja spoke in a slightly anxious tone. problem occurs! And hearing this tone, Qianye frowned, and his heart sighed slightly. This thought suddenly came up. Naruto... problem occurs! https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1456： What happened? Can make... "Master Chiba, here." The Anbe ninja walking in front, after pausing, gently stepped aside, pointed to a forked road in this alley, leaned slightly towards Chiba, and made a gesture of please. Said respectfully. "Here?" Looking at the Anbe Ninja, Chiba was stunned, his face showing a bit of confusion, and his eyes moved to a corner in the alley that the Anbe Ninja was referring to, and he could clearly see the abduction. At the end, there was a door, which seemed to be a house or a room behind the door, and there was a subconscious sound. Here? What will happen here? But in his heart was a piece of doubt and even doubted whether the dark ninja in front of him was a spy. In the camp, the Anbe Ninja appeared, and because Naruto had something important to ask him to go there, he didn''t talk nonsense, didn''t ask anything, and left with the Anbe Ninja, and even returned his job to Xue Chennai, I don''t know if Xuenai has time to finish the meal. However, he did not expect that this Naruto has important matters, but this Anbe Ninja brought him to this residential area, which is very ordinary and ordinary, and there are no secret rooms and secret passages. It is purely a residential area for civilians, and then turn around. After the abduction, he was taken here. An alley area that looks very quiet. This Hokage has important matters. Why did he bring him to a place where civilians live? This is obviously abnormal. If there is no doubt, it is really an idiot. And the Anbu is not a monolithic piece. When the Oshe Maru attacked Konoha, Konoha''s Anbu was lost and killed and pretended to be. Of course, the Anbu in front of him might have been pretended by others. It is very possible that behind this door may be a trap set by the enemy spy. At this moment, Chiba was also alert. "Yes, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama is waiting for you inside." In this regard, Anbe Ninja still respectfully said. Could it be... Bofeng Water Gate is really inside? Hearing the words of Anbe Ninja, it seemed that the tone was just completing the task, making him unable to hear any flaws, and he couldn''t help but hesitate. "Four generations of Naruto Masters are not in the Hokage Building?" Thinking about it, Chiba frowned and asked again. "Yes, because I just received the urgent report, the fourth generation of Naruto Masters has put aside their work and came here, and asks you to be there." The Anbe Ninja didn''t seem to notice Chiba''s alertness, and said, there was no feeling of lying in his words. Bo Feng Shuimen put down to work? Are you here in a hurry? What can happen to a place where civilians live, let Hokage drop work and rush over in person. Even if its a major event like the capture of an enemys spy, Im afraid that Hokage doesnt need to rush over in person. Its useless if Hokages rushing over. Its not necessary for Hokage to get information through torture, and Bo Feng Shuimen may not be better than those from the torture department. Will torture. So, what can bring Hokage over? And it is to put down work and come. In this commoner, or villager, how many ninjas might live? And hearing this, Chiba''s doubts deepened. "I know." However, Chiba did not stand still afterwards. Since no flaws could be seen, it was not certain that it must not be the Bofeng Water Gate inside, so now I have to go inside and take a look. Even if the spies have invaded, there is no possibility that there will be a large number of spies. Under this kind of martial law, and there are also the Hyuga and Uchiha clan joining, Chiba does not believe in such a large number of spies entering the village. Which village has this ability. If so, I''m afraid Konoha won''t have to fight this third Ninja World War. Can enter in large quantities, unless the spy squad are all S-class and good at hiding ninjas, if there are such a group of people, then what kind of war in the Ninja world will be fought, and it will be Konoha''s base camp. And if it is a small batch of enemies, even if the opponent is an S-rank ninja, Chiba can''t use the eight-door mode now in the Konoha village full of eyeliners, and may be invincible, but he has certainty to escape. "Squeak!" When the voice fell, Chiba also walked to the door, and opened the door without hesitation. here is? When the door opened, there were no spies or enemies, and a slightly outdated double-storey building appeared before his eyes. In this deep atmosphere, this small building also looks very quiet, as if no one exists. nobody? But at this moment, his heart suddenly tightened, and the hand on the cuff was instantly knotted, and at the same time he looked back quickly. However, behind the door door that was slowly covered back, the Anbe ninja leaned respectfully, then disappeared in place. Ok? Isn''t it a trap? Seeing the appearance of this Anbe ninja, Chiba frowned, and the knot in his hand was slightly loose. However, Bofeng Shuimen, why did he put down his work, left the Hokage Building and came here. And I must be present, what''s the meaning in it? After that, the doubts in his heart were even more. "Chiba? You are finally here! Come on up! You are needed here!" And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ in the door opening on the first floor of this double-storey building, a beautiful figure suddenly ran past, seeming to be from the corner of the eye to Chiba. The beautiful figure stopped abruptly, turned his face abruptly, and there was a sound in his mouth. "Sister Yuriko?" At the same time, Chiba blurted out in astonishment. This beautiful figure staying at the gate on the first floor is something that Chiba is not familiar with, and one of his best friends, Yuriko, who plays the role of a teacher and friend on his medical path. "Did Hokage call you over? Just right, come with me, I am afraid that in this situation, only you can cure him." While Chiba was shocked, Yuriko yelled again with anxiety. At the same time, she turned her body and said she was about to run upstairs. "I... I get it!" At the same time, Chiba also reacted, his gaze swept over the tub in Yuriko''s hand, as well as the various medical instruments and medicines inside. Obviously, there are patients upstairs, and they are very seriously ill, who are in need of treatment. I am afraid, he is a very important person in the fourth generation of Hokage, and he needs his treatment now. Although the purpose of Chiba''s practice of medicine is to save himself, it is to recover health immediately when he develops the eight-door model. However, under the influence of ears and eyes, when he hears and sees a patient in need of treatment, his heart is first The idea is to go for treatment as soon as possible. At the moment, he didn''t hesitate anymore, and followed Yuriko''s steps, and ran upstairs choked. Who will it be? Who can let Hokage put down work and come and wait! And in his mind, such a thought came up involuntarily. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1457： Patient "Cough! Cough! Okay, everything is over, Pratunam, I can live up to now, it''s worth it. I should have died on the battlefield with those partners a long time ago. To live so long is already a profit. ." Following Yuriko, after turning a few times in the aisle that was not wide, but not narrow, a Japanese-style door was pushed open by Yuriko, and the moment the door was opened, there was something coming from inside. A weak, but articulate sentence. This voice? And as Yuriko stepped into the room, Chiba, her eyes were not set to take a look at this Japanese-style room, and the thought of hunger arose in her heart. Vaguely, this voice gave him a sense of familiarity. It should be his own knowledge. People. "Hokage-sama, Chiba is here." At the same time, the voice of Yuriko, who was already short, rang. "Quick! Let Chiba take a look!" Then there was Bo Feng Shuimen''s voice. Although his voice was still gentle and inexplicably safe, his words trembled slightly, with a feeling of tremor. This...this is... Assistant to the fire room? Is this an assistant in the fire room? At this time, Chiba also set his sights and saw everything here. This is a very simple Japanese-style room with not much furniture. The layout is simple and the room is quite large. , Just because of the scarcity of furniture, it seems that there is only a lone bedding in the middle of the room, which is even more empty. And above this blanket lies a young man, and on either side are two drip shelves with a lot of drips hanging on it. From the bare skin of the young man, you can see that it is full of burn scars left after being burnt. And the young man''s face was already pale, bloodshot could not be seen, his eyes closed, his breath was weak, he was already seriously injured, and he was still dead. However, Qianye recognized that pale and weak face. Although he didn''t have much contact with him, he was an assistant named Huojin who had been friendly to him early on. That is, after he returned to the village, he took himself to the former assistant of the Hokage Building. Now, it can be said to be his predecessor. How... how could this be? Didnt it mean that Assistant Huojian went to perform tasks? Why are you here? Moreover, it looks like he has been ill for a long time! What...what''s going on? At this moment, Qianye''s heart suddenly became a little confused. "Chiba...hurry up!" And thinking of this, Yuriko''s voice came, and Chiba felt that his sleeves seemed to be torn, and some uncontrollable thoughts in his heart suddenly stopped. "Please! Chiba, we must cure the fire room!" At the same time, Bo Feng Shuimen came with a requesting tone. "Yes Yes!" Hearing this, Chiba also pulled out of the chaotic thoughts, and immediately sat down on his knees and diagnosed the young man on the bed. Yuriko skillfully replaced the drips. But sitting opposite Yuriko and Chiba, that is, the Bofeng Shuimen on the other side of the bed at the fire room, changed his previous gentle and calm image, with a rather anxious look on his face. Obviously, Bofeng Water Gate is for Huojin, and temporarily put down Hokage''s work. burn! Cut! This is... Also, internal organ failure? This... how could you get such a serious injury, such an injury... such an injury... After this was checked by the fire, Qianye''s brows frowned, and the frowning became tighter, and his face became more and more serious. Although it was only a cursory inspection, he found 75% of the burns on Huo Jians body, and several relatively large cuts. Although healed, he did not know why, but his body was getting more and more serious. difference. Looking at this kind of injury, it should have been brought down from the battlefield. "Are there any medical reports!" Thinking of this, Chiba hurriedly asked. "Here!" Yuriko on the side seemed to have expected Chiba to say so, and showed Chiba the prepared injury report, as well as a recent medical report. Chiba took it and looked at it quickly. Extensive burns, several extremely deep cuts, and signs of poisoning... Is this still a few months ago? Do not! Two months ago? This...75% of the burns and extremely deep knife wounds, as well as signs of poisoning, this Senior Huo Jian should have recovered his life at that time. Since a life was taken back, the injury at the time should be healed. In the report, it also said that he was cured, and the examination was okay. I also recuperated for a while. It stands to reason that the current situation will not appear. Based on the observations just now and the two inspection reports, it is only possible that the internal organs are exhausted. However, it has been two months and there are no new injuries. How could it be... Could it be that? Is that kind of poison? The poison was unsolved at the time, or was it just temporarily suppressed? Now it is the recurrence of the poison, causing internal organ failure, so now? And looking at ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s heart gradually became clear. "No need. Two months ago, I was told that I could only live for one month. Now that I live an extra month, I have earned it and I should be content." At this moment, a smile appeared at the corner of Huo''s mouth, whose weak face and eyes could not be opened, and he spoke. Although the tone was weak, it could be heard that Huoma''s consciousness was quite clear. "Why... how can I only live for one month, it wasn''t..." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned and said. "Senior Huojian, let the healer who treated him say that, saying that the injury has healed. In fact, the toxin was suppressed at that time. It could only be saved for a while, but it could not save the whole life. Now, it is the suppressed poison that has relapsed. Got it." However, Chiba, who put down the medical report without sighing, interrupted before he finished speaking. Obviously, Huojin didn''t want Bo Feng Shuimen to know that he had been alive soon, so he concealed the fact that he could only live for one month, and lied to Bo Feng Shuimen that he had recovered. At that time, the trauma should have healed quite smoothly, so Bo Feng Shuimen did not see the flaws. Huo Jian did this for the sake of the water gate, and at the same time, I am afraid it was for the village, so it concealed it. Even Chiba now feels that the reason why he can become an assistant agent is probably because this Huoma is behind the scenes. It wasn''t just that Bo Feng Shui Men wanted to take the stage by himself, after that, this Huo Jian must have contributed to the flames. It just so happened that he replaced him who was about to die and assisted the new Hokage. The current situation of Hokage and the assistant may be caused by the former assistant of Hokage! https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1458： Fire room Fire room... Hearing Chiba''s words, Bo Feng Shui Men couldn''t help clenching his fists tightly to suppress the sadness that was gushing in his heart. It turns out that all this is your arrangement... And in his mind, it flashed past the day Chiba returned, and he found his picture in the fire room. That day, when I received the report from Chiba returning to the village, before I was happy for long, Huo Jian, who also received the information, found himself and mentioned the issue of vacation. At that time, he was still wondering that now the village is in a sensitive period and there are many big plans to be implemented in the village. How can it be without Hokage Assistant, and based on his own understanding of Huojian, it is impossible for Huojian to propose a vacation at this critical time. Rest and other requirements. Instead, he will spare no effort to assist himself, assist Hokage, and even take the initiative to sacrifice vacation. To be honest, when Huo Jian mentioned it, he was still a little weird. But, soon, Huoma recommended Chiba who returned to the village, and explained that Chiba, who became a hero and returned from the dead, is the most suitable assistant candidate, and he can also gradually get acquainted with the village through the assistants work. To plan for the future. Obviously, Huojin''s meaning is not that he is going to take a vacation, but that he is making a long-term plan, that is, to train Chiba as a Hokage, starting with him as a Hokage assistant. Yes, in fact, it was Huoma''s idea to start cultivating Chiba so early. As a teammate of his own, a teammate who studied under Jiraiya, and an assistant of three generations of Naruto, Huoji also knew the policy of cultivating Naruto in advance. Moreover, the returned Chiba is indeed qualified to be this candidate. Personal strength is not to be mentioned. Although Hokage says that it needs strong strength as a foundation, with Chiba''s talent, future strength will surpass itself. It was not impossible, and Chiba alone killed a thousand people in the five thousand rock hidden, this actual combat power was enough to be a shock. In terms of strength, Chiba will definitely pass. Chiba is a strategic and tactical genius. He is good at this aspect. Another very important characteristic of Hokage has been determined. After all, Hokage is a commander, and he is commanding the entire village, the entire Konoha, without strategic and tactical vision and ability. , It is impossible to become Hokage. In this regard, Chiba has already proved that he can do it during the Battle of Kikyo Mountain. Shayak was defeated in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain. In the future battle of Ninja World, he will do little. It is all thanks to Chiba, which is also Chiba. The alliance was proposed so that the village had no worries during the three wars. In terms of strategy and tactics, Chiba was even higher than himself. Naturally, there is no problem. With sufficient strategic and tactical vision and capabilities, there is no need to worry about the construction and prosperity of the village. Other characteristics that contribute to the construction and prosperity of the village are actually included in this point. And the third point is Renwang. The villages support for this Naruto is actually in line with Chiba. In this third Ninja World War, Chiba can be said to have contributed the most. Even in the end, he sacrificed himself to face Five Thousand Iwayin and successfully blocked it. After the enemy''s sneak attack on the rear, it can be said that the reason why the large-scale melee of the Third Ninja War was able to end early was due to this feat of Chiba. When this story spread, Chiba was no longer the son of the hated traitor, but the hero who saved the village. In the third Ninja World War, all the ninja groups had already spawned him. In order to improve, there are even more people who are close to Chiba. This incident undoubtedly made all the ninja groups awe, and Chiba was even not inferior to him in this respect. In terms of villagers, ordinary people, the name of a hero is enough to show the villagers'' support for Chiba. There is no doubt about Renwang and support. Among the next generation of the village, only Chiba has met all the requirements. The fire said that Chiba should act as an assistant agent and start training first. There is a reason and it is very timely. At that time, after hearing Huoji''s advice, he figured out the joints, plus the warnings of the third generation of Hokage when he left office, and he agreed. Moreover, Huojin had a foot with a disability due to burns at that time, and he also had a lot of inconveniences every day. He couldnt let him go on like this. As a partner and close friend, he also hoped that Huojin could be more relaxed. Take a good vacation and raise your body. After all, at that time, he had only recovered for two months. At that time, I didn''t doubt that I had him. I thought that Chiba was indeed worth training. There were hardly two candidates. The fire room also needed to rest and raise the body. However, he did not expect that Huo Jian had not been able to live for a few days at that time, and this was basically what he was confessing. And when I received the bad news today, I could hardly believe what the Anbe Ninja said. After all, although Huojian had a disability, but after only a few days of vacation, he suddenly informed that this best friend who had been with him was about to die. He could hardly believe it at the time, so he just threw his job and ran here. , Which is the home of Huo Jian, this double-storey building that I haven''t come to play in a long time. And when he saw the appearance of the fire room and the drips on the Yuriko shelf, he finally believed that his best friend was really no longer good. Then, under Yuriko''s medical report, he thought of Chiba, the master of Tsunade-sama, who is also the best medical ninja in the village. There is also this scene now. "Chiba, can you help me?" After clenching his fist, Bo Feng Shuimen forced his anxiety and sadness in his heart, his face slowly calmed down, and he closed his eyes as he watched ~www.novelhall.com~ and stopped talking, it seemed that it was too weak. Huo Jian, who was already unable to speak, said with a slight tremor. Teacher Watergate... But when he heard this sound, Chiba pursed his lips, did not speak, but glanced at Bo Feng Shui Men, his frowning brows became tighter. "May I?" And soon, Bo Feng Shuimen asked again. It seemed that he had noticed that Qianye could not speak, but his trembling was more obvious. "Four generations of Hokage-sama..." Hearing the sound of Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba took a slight breath, but it was a little difficult to say what he said. Originally, he thought that the Bofeng Shuimen was the kind of Hokage that was unchanging before the Taishan avalanche, and has always been gentle and able to naturally give others a sense of security. This is also the original Bofeng Shuimen gave him hard to change Original impression. However, at this moment, when he heard this sentence, Chiba knew that after all, Bofeng Water Gate was not the "god" character in the original impression, and he could always show Hokage with a smile. He is just a person who values ??his partners very much. One, a person who will show weakness when his partner is about to pass away and is powerless. "be honest." Hearing Qianye''s words but stopped, Bo Feng Shui Men''s face turned pale almost instantly, but he still restrained himself and asked. "Sorry." However, with this question, Chiba could only lower his head, and then fell silent after these three words. This senior Huojin showed him a friendly Hokage assistant early on, and even a young man who recommended him to be a Hokage assistant. He... Can''t be saved! https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1459： Sorry "Really? Is there no other way?" Hearing Chibas words, I felt that this matter might not turn around at Bo Feng Shui Men, slowly closed his eyes, and after taking a deep breath, he did not let go of even a hint of hope. The tone, speak again. "Four generations of Hokage-sama, sorry, there is no room for recovery." Looking at Bofeng Shuimen with almost a hint of request in his eyes, Chiba still shook his head, expressing his denial. He wanted to find something to comfort him, but for him who was not good at comforting, he could only tell the truth. In the current situation, he is really powerless. According to the report of the illness and his own observation and inspection, the injuries in the fire room have reached an incurable level. Although the injury was caused by poison, and Chiba was able to use the technique of extraction to remove the toxins, Huomas body was already very weak, and his organs were exhausted to a certain extent. Suffering from the extraction technique requires the subject to bear considerable pain. Like the operation, it also requires considerable physical strength. There is no way to handle this exhaustion and pain in the fire room now. Moreover, the toxin has been entrenched for more than a month, even if it is extracted from a minor illness, it may not be able to effectively discharge the toxin. If you use the technique of extraction, it may accelerate the organ failure in the fire, and even die because you can''t bear the pain and physical exertion. In Huojin now, he can no longer accept any treatment, even if he is treated with medicine, he must be cautious and cautious. Now, there is no medicine that can treat his injuries. Although Chiba has now learned the art of creation and regeneration, if you use the art of creation and regeneration, if you have enough time, death can speed up the cell replacement and may be able to heal the fire with a very small chance. However, Chiba is now The amount of chakra, without the Yin Seal and the Eight Door Mode, even if the creation and regeneration technique can be used, it can only last for a few seconds at most. In these few seconds, it is obviously impossible to regenerate all Organ. Therefore, there is no need to think about creation and regeneration. Chiba can''t cure the fire! Moreover, as a person, there is no power to recover. Conventional treatment methods can no longer bear the flames. If you create regeneration, Chiba cannot use it effectively. With Tsunade, there may be a glimmer of hope. But now, everything is over. Sure enough, Chiba can''t help it? And hearing this sentence, Yuriko slowly lowered her hand, put down the hot hand in the fire room, and sighed silently, her heart was already sad. Huo Jian is also considered to be a closer person to her, because Kushina and Bo Feng Shuimen have been in a relationship for a long time. She and Huo Jian also met when they were very young, and they often played together at the beginning, but later in the Ninja School After graduation, because of her talent, she chose to become a general physician, while Huoma chose to become a ninja. When Huoma became an assistant of Hokage, her contact gradually became less. Seeing the appearance of Tongshi''s friend now dying, she felt very uncomfortable. Even if she was used to seeing life and death as a doctor, she couldn''t contain the grief at this time. "Really... there is no way..." At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, the trembling voice that could not be restrained, came again. "All right" However, his sentence was not finished, but was interrupted by a weak but clear voice. "Fire room!" In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t care about the fact that he was interrupted, and even said with excitement. "Don''t embarrass Chiba. If it can be cured, I would have looked for him long ago." In response to this, upon hearing Bo Feng Shui Men''s slight exclamation, Huo Jian smiled, but his eyes seemed to be unable to open anymore and were still closed. "The fire room..." Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slowly, but he didn''t know what to say. "Okay, okay, you should go to work, don''t bother me here." But then, Huo Jian was ordered to evict the guests. "What are you driving..." In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression changed slightly, and he was about to refute. "You are now Hokage!" However, before finishing talking, I was interrupted by the fire room again. This time, the fire room was obviously a little excited. The eyes that had been closed all the time were opened, staring at the Bofeng water door on the bedside, the sound , Also increased by half a decibel, it sounds like, but it is more emotional than Bo Feng Shui Men. "you" Regarding this, looking at the fire room in front of him, with his eyes facing each other, Bo Feng Shuimen almost choked. "Go, the village still needs you, and I have a few words, I want to talk to Chiba alone." At this time, Huo Jian said again. "I know." Hearing this, he looked at the fire for a while, Bo Feng Shuimen took a deep breath, a trace of complex emotions flashed across his face, and then ~www.novelhall.com~ restored his previous look and stood slowly Up. "I''ll leave it to you, Chiba." Later, after leaving such a sentence, he stepped forward, and when Chiba and Yuriko got up, they opened the door and left here, the room he was familiar with when he was a child. "Then, I too..." Then, Yuriko, who was on the side, put down the basin in her hand, and after looking at the fire room, she also turned and walked towards the door. "Thank you for these days, Yuriko." As she turned around, the weak but clear words in the fire rang out again. "Take care of your body." In response, Yuriko stopped and turned around, smiling slightly. "Sorry, I can''t attend your wedding anymore." Hearing this, Huojin smiled apologetically. This time, Yuriko did not answer, but turned back, stood for a while, opened the door, and walked out. In the room, only Chiba and Huojin were left. The atmosphere was silent. Although he said that he had to say a few words to Chiba alone, Huoma didn''t seem to have organized the language. After Yuriko left, she just turned her head, her eyes moved slightly, and looked towards the ceiling. And Chiba, for a while, didn''t know what to say, so she had to sit down slowly. Although Huo Jian was the first group of people who showed kindness to him, he didn''t have much contact with Huo Jian, and he was actually not very familiar with him. This, he couldn''t find anything to say. "I''m sorry, Chiba." However, this silence and quiet did not last long. After a while, Huo Jian slowly closed his eyes. He opened his mouth, but it was an apology. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1460： chat Yes... sorry? Why did you say sorry to me? Hearing Huo Jian''s words, Chiba was startled, and suddenly looked at Huo Jian, with doubts on his face. Originally, he was still thinking about what he would say in the fire room. Suddenly in the fire room, he had to say a few words to himself alone. Chiba was naturally quite curious, but in his heart he probably knew what the fire room would say. He thought, basically. It is the words of some assistants'' experience, or a warning, so that you can help Bo Feng Shui. The two of them are not familiar with each other, and the only one that has a common language, that''s probably it. After all, both are Naruto assistants. Moreover, Chiba was still immersed in the difference between the impression of the water gate and the original, and did not think too much. However, he did not expect that Huojin would apologize to himself. Moreover, he couldn''t think of any place in Huojian that he was sorry for himself. On the contrary, as the first group of people to be friendly to him, Chiba had a good impression of him, and this apology was even more impossible. "This... Senior Huojin, what are you?" At the same time, after a series of doubts in his mind, Chiba sat upright and spoke in doubt. "No, I had a big misunderstanding of you at the beginning. Just like those who despise you, if it weren''t for the three generations of Hokage to wake up, maybe I would do something to hurt you." In response, Huo Jian shook his head and said sincerely. "This... is all from the past." But when he heard these words, Chiba hesitated for a while before speaking. To be honest, Chiba has never cared about other peoples opinions. Its not someone who cries and grabs the ground with a blank eye, or has no self-esteem without others recognition. Apologize, he even felt unnecessary. "No, please accept my apology. In any case, I hope to get your forgiveness." However, after hearing Chiba''s words, Huoma seemed to feel more guilty, and now he apologized quite persistently. This In Naruto World, is there such an upright person? It''s just because the herd hates me, so guilt, even, when I am seriously ill, and there is no cure, I still want to apologize to me, even being a close friend of Hokage, can help. Hearing this sentence, to be honest, Chiba''s first thought was astonishment. What should I say now? Then, the second reaction was a bit of bitterness. Although Chiba has made some progress in communication because of friends, but facing this kind of apology and gratitude, his growth is still not great. Here , He is a little at a loss. "Please don''t care, I really think it doesn''t matter." Later, in some confusion, he said so. "is it?" Hearing these words, Huojia''s mouth curled slightly, but a wry smile flashed through, "You don''t think it matters, then...that''s also good." Sure enough, this kid is the material of Hokage! This kind of being disgusted and disgusted by the village has saved the village again and again from the crisis. This kindness, just ask, how many people can do it. This kindness, this kindness, the fifth generation of Hokage in the future will definitely be a Hokage of the previous generations! At the same time, this also makes people feel even more ashamed. Compared with the child of Chiba, we who transferred that hatred to this innocent child because of his father''s notoriety are so small and humble, how narrow-minded! Even, how shameless! When the child didn''t do anything, he disliked and disgusted, and after the child saved the village, he was highly praised. It''s really disgusting! And this ashamed smile flashed, Huo Jian''s heart was full of disgust for himself. "Really, really don''t care, I don''t think you need to apologize." At this moment, when he heard Huoma''s words that were obviously emotionally wrong, Chiba hurriedly said again, but he was full of unclear concerns about himself. "Heh...hehe..." In this regard, Huoma smiled, perhaps because he was too weak, but his laugh was intermittent, but it sounded bitter and helpless, and then he said: "Chiba, you are so kind to others. ." Treat people too well? Hearing this, Qianye was stunned. He never expected that Huo Jian would say such a thing. It seems that this one doesn''t care about others'' dislike and dislike of oneself, it is the same as something wrong. "This, Senior Huojin, what does this mean?" And with the doubt in his heart, there was also a doubt in his mouth. "There are some things that should be cared about, and in some places, those that should be punished should be punished. People''s malice is not blind. It requires vigilance and restrictions." Regarding this, Huojin looked at Chiba and reminded him with that weak voice. Sometimes people are too nice to be Hokage! This kind of malice should be punished, even if the punishment is just an apology of bending over, this is a restriction. Limiting this malice is also an important means to maintain the peace and stability of the village! Not everyone is kind, not everyone is wise, stupid and blind people always occupy the majority. As Hokage, you have to use severe methods to alert everyone, so that the village atmosphere will not be driven by such maliciousness and become dirty and dark. Sometimes, I cant be soft-hearted~www.novelhall.com~ and his heart is full of worries. Broad-mindedness is a good thing, but there are some things that cannot be tolerated. As Hokage, when necessary, he needs to be transformed into darkness, using some extraordinary means, and this extraordinary means is sometimes not limited to the enemy. this is Reminding me? And hearing these words, Chiba keenly noticed something. "Yes." In response, Chiba took a slight breath and nodded. He understands that Huojian is for his good, and he hasn''t understood the meaning of this sentence at first glance, but he understands Huojian is reminding him that there are some things that cannot be tolerated. Even the hatred of others towards him, he couldn''t care less as before. "Now, as an assistant, are you used to it?" And from Chibas words, I heard that Chiba already knew that this sentence was after the reminder, and Huoma didnt say much on this topic. He also knew some things. Its useless to say more, so stop. , He began to ask about the assistants job. "Yes, I am now in charge of the expansion plan." In response, Chiba nodded in response, and also informed Huoma about his current work. "How? Is there any problem? Is there any problem?" "There are no problems, but some things are too cumbersome." "Oh? Can you tell me something?" ... Then, the next topic gradually turned to the assistant''s work. As a senior, Huojin also informed Chiba of his experience and assistant shortcuts as much as possible. Time passed slowly in the words of these two people about the assistant''s work. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1461： Hate late This chat with Huo Jian was a long, long time, until Huo Jian closed his eyes again and couldn''t speak because of the deterioration of his body. Although he closed his eyes at the time and stopped talking, he frightened Chiba, but after checking it, Chiba was relieved. The fire room only fainted temporarily. However, this time he passed out, not because he was tired from talking to Chiba, but because his body was exhausted to a certain extent. I am afraid that the fire room will not last tonight. "This way, it will make him more comfortable." At this time, Chiba slowly retracted his hand, the light green brilliance in his hand slowly dissipated, and a bit of melancholy flashed across his face. Originally, as the young man in front of him who showed kindness to him early on, although Chiba had an impression, he was not familiar with him, and there was no communication. He was not a complete stranger, but relatively speaking, he was quite strange. Originally, he would not have any special emotions when he passed away in the fire, at best he was just regretful. After all, this Huojin also became the Naruto assistant of the third generation of Naruto very early, and later became the assistant of the fourth generation of Naruto directly. Chiba, who is also an assistant, can understand how powerful a ninja is. However, after we chatted, Chiba felt a little bit late to Huoji. According to Huojins work just now, Chiba Xian, Huojins method of dealing with things is quite similar to his own, and some of the concepts are also very similar. There is even a certain part of Huojins thinking that tends to " The Ninja world needs to be unified, otherwise the war will last forever. This coincides with Chiba''s view on peace in the Ninja world. Although this is the philosophy pursued by Danzo, the correctness of this philosophy cannot be denied because of Danzo''s means to realize this philosophy. Of course, what Hooma pursues is this philosophy, and it doesn''t mean that he is a hawk like Danzo. On the contrary, Chiba, he is really a ninja who is very suitable as the assistant of the three generations of Naruto and Namizumon. Fairness, diligence, and willingness to reflect, good at reflection. Being fair and diligent does not say what kind of influence he has on Hokage''s work. The key is to be willing to reflect and be good at reflecting. This is the advantage that can prevent Hokage from making the same mistakes. And Huojins apology to himself before was probably something he felt that he had to do after reflection and reflection. Of course, Chiba doesnt feel bad about Huoma. It doesnt matter whether he apologizes or not. However, if he apologizes, Chiba will undoubtedly get closer to him. Such a person who is responsible for his own words and deeds has always been considered worthy. Social. Moreover, the content of the chat with Huo Jian can be regarded as supplementing his understanding of the job of assistant. Although it is a little different from Huo Jian, he has certain real power, but under the supplementary explanation of this former assistant, Chiba After completing the expansion plan, returning to the post of assistant, I am afraid that the work efficiency will be higher, and due to the increase in efficiency, there will be considerable free time. After all, there are some things that you just need to follow the Huojian process, which can save a lot of time. This assistant and Konoha''s other agencies have already had a relatively efficient process. Chiba didn''t know before that many things that he didn''t need to do, and those that could be left to the next, he took care of all by himself, and wasted a lot of time. This conversation with Huo Jian also gave him a lot of help. Let him rest for a while now, next time he wakes up, I''m afraid it will be... Gently covered him with the quilt, Qianye frowned slightly, but his face was full of helplessness. If it is said that he diagnosed Huojin just now, it was for the sake of Bo Feng Shuimen, or because he was his predecessor, and also because he was supporting himself as an assistant, but now, he really feels , People like Huoji shouldn''t pass away at such a young age. He even imagined that if the fire room was always there, maybe he could have one more friend. A like-minded friend. However, now, he has only regrets and regrets. This is really lacklustre. Thinking of this, Chiba checked the drips and other medical instruments for the fire room again, and after making sure that there was nothing wrong, stood up, sighed, and left the room. "Sister Yuriko, I will ask you next." After going all the way downstairs, Chiba hesitated for a moment when she met Yuriko who was standing at the door of the first floor looking out, and then said. "How is the situation in the fire room?" In response, Yuriko turned her head, looked at Chiba behind her, but asked melancholy. "It is estimated that the next time I wake up, it will be... while I am dead, I will return to light." Hearing Yuriko''s question, Chiba pursed her lips, took a slight breath, and said. "is it?" In this regard, Yuriko was quite calm, just nodded and said this sentence. "At that time, please also inform Master Naruto as soon as possible. Perhaps, Senior Huojian will have something to explain to Master Naruto." Seeing Yuriko''s reaction, Chiba said again. "Well, I see, are you going back to the camp outside the village?" Upon hearing this, Yuriko nodded and asked. "Yes, I still need me over there." In response, Chiba replied truthfully. Next, he was going to return to the camp. Although it is not practical enough for him over there, he went too hurriedly, and I dont know if all the work now falls on Xuenais shoulders. She has eaten the food properly. After all, people are iron rice. Steel, under high-intensity work, this meal is very important. Moreover, Xuenai''s body ~www.novelhall.com~ cannot be said to be completely healthy. Although the bird in the cage is sealed, Xuenai''s eyes have not recovered, and the cause of blindness has not been investigated. If there is another problem, it may be snowy. Nai''s eyes will never be cured, he has to look at Xuenai. "Okay, then you go first. Leave it to me here." Upon hearing this, Yuriko, who knew that Chiba was already in charge of the entire expansion plan, didn''t hold back much, so she just let go and signaled Chiba to go. "Please, Yuriko sister." In this regard, Chiba did not hesitate, leaning slightly behind him, and stepping out of the door, a few sweeps disappeared in this deep lane. Yuriko was left looking at the quiet environment in front of her, and a sense of sorrow slowly appeared on her face. How do you feel, old friends, fewer and fewer. And in her heart, there is such a thought that is not sure whether it is sad or melancholy. ... At this time, on the other side, Hokage''s office. "Four generations called us urgently this time, what''s the matter?" Turning to bed, Xiaochun looked at the Mito Menyan next to him, then turned his eyes back to Bo Feng Shui Men behind the desk, and asked. "This time I invite two people to ask for their opinions." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen concealed the sadness on his face, turned around, faced the two of them, and spoke quite seriously. "Oh? What is your opinion?" Hearing this, Mito Menyan asked. "About, Chiba officially became Hokage''s assistant." Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shui looked serious and solemnly said. What...what? formal! At this moment, the two consultants changed their colors. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1462： Cold sweat Ok? Wait a minute, if Huojin can no longer serve as an assistant... In the sound of a "ta" stepping on the log, Chiba stopped. Stopped on the primitive giant wood somewhere that deviated from the village and went to the campsite Kangzhuang Avenue. At this moment, he seemed to think of something important. I Isn''t this to remove the word "agent"? In other words, am I going to become a Hokage assistant? All my life will be spent on this seat? At this moment, Chiba''s forehead slowly oozes sweat. Now, Huoji''s death is a certainty, and Huoji is now an assistant of Naruto. Although he holds real power, he is an assistant agent, just an agent. At the beginning, Chiba accepted this job because of two reasons. On the one hand, the identity of this assistant allows him to walk a lot less in the affairs of Hirohiko and Xuena. You can get a lot of convenience to solve the problem of Hirohiko and Xuena. On the other hand, it is for the word agency. At the beginning, he was appointed as an assistant agent because "Huojian was involved in a certain person and could not perform the duties of an assistant." He was just an agent, waiting for Huojian to return. , Naturally resigned. However, now that Huo Jian has been diagnosed and will definitely die, then, his agent, I am afraid that he is about to get a regular. It is impossible to have other candidates. If there are other candidates, I am afraid that he will not be appointed directly to this teenage boy. This conversion is basically positive. It''s just that he can''t spend his entire life on assistants, especially in the period from now to October next year, he still needs to improve his strength, the arrival of the Nine Tails Rebellion, to save Bo Feng Shui Men and Kushina, then He must be prepared to face the tail beast. To face the tail beast, then his combat power must be raised to the shadow level or even above the shadow level. Now his combat power, when the eight-door mode cannot be used, only the quasi-S-level combat power can be used. The eight-door mode is actually the S-level combat power, and there is still a distance from the shadow level. The reason why he was able to face the three generations of Raikage, who can be called the tail beast level of ninjas, is undefeated. In fact, most of the reason is that it is full of Yin Seals and releases a chakra comparable to the tail beasts. Play creative regeneration and two S-level ninjutsu, and two S-level derivative applications. If there is no Yin Seal, facing the three generations of Raikage, at that time he is already poor at the time, and he has no choice but to be captured or killed. And now, he doesn''t have a Yin seal. Although the Yin Seal said that if it was released, it would have a miraculous effect, and even with the art of creation and regeneration, it was not impossible to reverse the battle. However, it also has its shortcomings, that is, the accumulation of energy is too slow, and the time limit for full accumulation is basically calculated on an annual basis. By October next year, the Yin Seal will certainly not be full, and Chiba must find another way out. Moreover, his eight-door mode is not yet available, and he has to solve the problem of the eight-door mode. Moreover, even if the Nine-Tailed Rebellion saves Kushina and the others, he will have to face four battles. Who knows if Kushina and them are saved, the fourth battle will not happen, but whether it happens or not, he should prepare Yes, he still has to be ready. Moreover, to protect these important people, he also needs absolute strength. The rescue of the Nine Tails is only the beginning, and the enemies that will be faced later may still have to be faced. Coupled with the time-consuming characteristics of Bamen Dunjia, if he takes over the position of assistant, then he doesn''t have to think about developing the future door at all. For Chiba, being an assistant agent for a period of time is definitely beneficial and harmless, but to be an assistant for a lifetime, then, I am afraid it will destroy the future. The current situation is definitely a tricky thing. "Now, Bofeng Shuimen should be ready to turn me into a normal position. It is basically impossible to shirk it. It is also impossible to shirk. It is not so easy to refuse." Thinking of this, Qianye frowned tightly and couldn''t help muttering to himself. It''s not that you can''t do it if you don''t do it. It''s not that easy. This kind of position, as long as Naruto considers you is okay, it is basically a task-level position, which is mandatory. If you do it, you have to do it. In a sense, the ninja is born to complete the task, and the assistant is like this. Once the position is determined, it is equivalent to a long-term or life-long task that can only be done. Otherwise, if it were to resign, then Chiba would not stop at this moment, let alone sweat on his forehead. Because, I can''t do this job, but I just can''t refuse it! Even, there may be only one choice before Chiba, and that is to rebel against the village, but if he rebels against the village, then his all-time efforts will be wasted, and the people he values ??will also bear what he brings. This is what he doesnt want to see. The assistant''s regularization, perhaps for other ninjas, this is the supreme glory and the best stage to show off their talents. However, for Chiba, at this moment, it is the last thing he wants to see. No way! Absolutely can not accept conversion! How to do? How can I refuse to become an assistant ~www.novelhall.com~ or even resign as an assistant? Now, I can never become an assistant. Time cannot be wasted on this! The cold sweat gathered into beads and rolled down from the corner of his forehead. Qianye slowly stroked the branches on the side, but his brows became tighter. ... At this time, on the other side, the main house of the Hyuga clan. Now, it can only be so. Later, I saw Takichiba... Even a short one will do! Moreover, looking at Taki Chiba, this person is not a domineering person, who can still be trusted. After all, this matter now lies with him, and Hokage really wants to solve it. I am afraid that a Hyuga clan may not be able to take him down. And if he didn''t bring him down, then with this person''s strength and scheming, I am afraid that the Hyuga clan will never have peace. Even his sealing technique will bring down the Hyuga clan, which is not difficult. Head down... Just bow your head! Short one... Just get one head short! It''s only fifty or sixty years, what a dwarf? Hyuga Nizu slowly put down the pen and exhaled heavily. At the same time, he slowly closed his eyes, concealing the humiliation in his heart. "Daily slack, come in." Then, he slowly opened his eyes, glanced at the door wall next to him, and said. "Wow..." After this sound, a door slowly opened on the wall composed of doors, and Hyuga Rizu with a little unrestrained question on his face appeared in the eyes of Hyuga Hizu. It seems that I also need a good explanation on the Nikkei side! Seeing his brother''s appearance, Hyuga Hizu sighed in his heart. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1463： Puzzles and excuses "Daily difference, is there any problem?" Looking at the slightly uncomfortable Hyuga Hippa on the face sitting in front of him, Hyuga Nizu adjusted his face hard to make himself look quite calm. "Why? Why would your elder brother do this?" Hearing this sound, the seated Hyuga Hisaka seemed to endure for a long time and finally found an opportunity to inquire. At the stall where Hyuga Nissa had said nothing, he mentioned it a little eagerly. "Do this?" Hearing this, Hyuga Nizu seemed to be slightly startled, and asked rhetorically. Sure enough, Nikkei was still caring about this incident, but the real reason for this incident could not be told to him. Otherwise, everything I do has no meaning. And this thought flashed through his mind. "Why, bow your head to the assistant agent. As the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, even Hokage has no right to let you bow your head. Whether it is an apology or a request, you dont need to do that! No matter what his status is, nor No matter what he has something unfavorable to us, you shouldnt do this, my elder brother, you have represented the whole family, you bow to others, that is, the whole family bows to others, this...this...this is a family that cannot accept Thing!" Hearing what his elder brother said, Hyuga Nissara did not worry any more, and said everything he had in his stomach from yesterday to now. "Oh, it turned out to be this thing." In response to this, Hyuga, who had expected his brother''s problem long ago, smiled slightly and said indifferently. Day difference... Thank you. At the same time, such a warm thought flashed through his mind. His younger brother felt aggrieved because he bowed his head to others, which is undoubtedly a manifestation of his strong concern for himself. "My elder brother, you dont pay much attention to the majesty of being the head of the Hyuga clan. Moreover, last night, your words and deeds after you convened the division of the family were extremely improper. As the clan of the Hyuga clan, you really are not It shouldnt be that way. If there were still people with resentment at the time, you might just..." Seeing his brother''s nonchalant appearance, Hyuga Nissa''s face was almost flat, and he said quite seriously. My elder brother is really easy to talk, and he doesn''t care about the dignity of being a clan! Although they are easy to talk, they dont have too much air. Its a good thing for them to separate their families, but for the entire Hyuga clan, it may not be a good thing. Moreover, he is also very worried that his elder brother was acting in front of others. Too easy-going, will be looked down upon by others, it does not matter if you look down on it. If someone does whatever they want to their brother because of this look down on, or even harms his brother without scruples, then it is not something he can tolerate. The majesty of the patriarch of the Hyuga clan is sometimes not something to show off, but a means to protect oneself. His elder brother bowed his head to others before he took the position for a long time, how would the family members who had a grudge against the clan treat him despised. Moreover, last night, he actually called all the divisions, restrained the words and deeds of the divisions, and directly announced the free appointment of Xuenai to everyone. Isn''t this a risk? If the resentment of the divisions returns to the clan, how should his brother deal with it? Do you kill everyone with your father''s high-handed policy of facing the rebellion? Or did the Renfen family rebel and push the Hyuga clan into the abyss of chaos? Even if someone couldnt accept it at the time, according to the assistant agent Taki Chibas words, his father transferred the resentment to Xuena, and Xuena was set free by his brother. Those resentful splits, if What should I do if I have doubled or even more resentment aroused by this behavior and vent it all on my brother? In that case, double or even more resentment is enough to make people angry and desperate, and his elder brother even handed the sword to the branch members, and said that he would bear all the hatred. Tell the divisions, if you want to kill, do you have to do it with you? Wouldn''t it be that the angry and angry family members got together and divided their elder brother into the body? My elder brother doesn''t care about himself too much! He had to say these words. I can''t help but ask. Ugh...day difference... Hearing this series of words from his younger brother, Hyuga Nizuo had nothing but a bitter smile in his heart, no more bitter bitterness. The opponent held the seal technique that could destroy the family, how could he not bow his head! Moreover, the opponent is still not that kind of idiot, but a genius boy who can basically be called the Hokage level in strategy and tactics! It was the hero who saved the village, Konoha''s first assistant to hold real power, no, assistant agent. Konoha is currently undergoing change. In the process of change, no matter how ancient and noble the Hyuga people are, they also need to follow the mainstream of the village''s reform. This Takichiba is one of the core of the change, one of the mainstream. The Hyuga clan, whether there will be dignity in Konoha in the future, must deal with the problem of Takichiba. Besides, in this matter, my own family''s rationale is the first to fail! In the bitterness, in his heart, there was a series of helplessness and grievances that could not be described. "Daily difference, this matter is not that I can''t bow my head~www.novelhall.com~ but that I have to bow my head!" And thinking of this, Hyuga Riza waved his hand, first to make the surrounding guards retreat, and then he let out a long sigh, venting the helplessness in his chest. "No... I have to bow my head? The assistant agent, what can I do to..." Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa was startled, almost with an incredible tone, and said. "He, of course. This Takichiba, you are in contact with more than me, don''t you know?" In this regard, Hyuga Nissa asked rhetorically. indeed If he doesn''t consider his identity, Qianye, the child, indeed has a tenacity that ordinary people can''t match, and has a genius-level insight. Perseverance... comprehension... Hearing this rhetorical question, Hyuga Nissa was suffocated, but found himself unable to answer. "If, if I had a choice, how could I ignore the dignity of the family and bow my head to others? Indeed, we owe Xuena a lot, and even cruelly concentrated all the grudges of the family on her. When necessary, maybe I will kill this younger sister in order to calm the anger, but even so, I cannot bow my head to apologize to anyone, even Yukina himself, no one can force me to do so. But this Takichi Ye, he is different. Facing this Takichiba, even the Hyuga clan must give in." Looking at the appearance of his younger brother, Hyuga took a breath, but a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The bitter smile could no longer be bitter. Because the Hyuga clan is in the hands of this young man! And in his heart, there was the word he couldn''t say, nor could he say it. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1464： How can... not bow your head? "But... our clan has the protection of the village. Even if it is Hokage, it can''t be too much. Even if he has enough tactics, our Hyuga clan still has the advantage of impossible accidents, and the village is unlikely... " Listening to his brother''s words, Hyuga Kali frowned for a long time. After all, he couldn''t accept his brother''s previous sentence of "have to" and retorted. "Ugh" In response, Hyuga Hinata sighed, but he paused for a while before he said: "Nikka, do you remember the sudden order to transfer troops from the fourth generation of Hokage the other day?" "Of course I remember, didn''t it cause a lot of surprises in the clan at the time? This matter was also very rushed, and it took a busy day and night to arrange the personnel." In response to this, Hyuga Nissa spoke with some doubts on his face, obviously not knowing why his brother wanted to mention this. "Yeah, it is not a small surprise. After all, in the village, when the war has stabilized, Hokage actually proposed to send more people to participate in the tasks of the village. This is the first time for this kind of thing. Under the circumstances, in this period, each generation of Hokage has reserved enough manpower for the Hyuga clan, and basically will not consider allowing the Hyuga clan to increase manpower." Hearing this, Hyuga Hizuka nodded, said with a bitter smile on his lips. Hope, this reason can be accepted by Nikkei! Na Taki Chiba is also careful, obviously considering the situation of people outside the door, so he chose the appointment letter and the seal as a choice. After all, Nikka did not know the true meaning of the name drawn on that scroll. He didn''t know that if the bird in the cage disappeared, the name would disappear. So here, I dont have to worry that he knows that Takichiba has a seal technique to seal birds in cages, and I dont have to worry that he wants to understand why Takichiba uses seal technique as a "gift", let me choose. Here, as long as a sufficient reason or excuse is given to the daily disparity, it will be fine! In the words, Hyuga Nizu thought so. "But, does this matter matter? This is the order of the fourth generation of Hokage-sama?" In response, Hyuga Nissa spoke. "Do you still remember that when I met Taki Chiba at the beginning, he asked about the manpower?" Hearing this, Hyuga Hinata smiled bitterly and shook his head, and said. "Remember, at the beginning of the greeting, I really thought he was a real sacrifice... Could it be that! You mean that the increase in troops seems to be an order from Hokage, but it is actually Taki Chiba''s idea? " In this regard, Hyuga was not concerned at first, but after a little thought, his color suddenly changed, his face changed from doubt to amazement, and he was almost standing up. At this moment, he understood what his brother was talking about. This Chiba! Now, is there such energy now? You can make Hokage sign such an order, an order that has never been signed by Hokage in the past! And in his heart, there was already a shock at this moment. "Yes, and you should also know that in addition to our Hyuga clan, there is another family in this increase, right?" Hearing this, Hyuga knew that his younger brother had understood, and said while the iron was hot. "Yes, the Uchiha clan." Hearing his brother''s words, Hyuga Higashi, who was in shock, said almost subconsciously. "Has this happened to the Uchiha clan before? In such a sensitive period, let the Uchiha clan enter the main mission." In response, Hyuga Nizu spoke again. "This this!" Hearing this sound, Hyuga Hikkaden suddenly raised his head, his eyes almost stared, but he was surprised from the state of astonishment. I wanted to exclaim, but I was shocked and could only say these two words. "Understood, the village...no, or the fourth generation of Hokage wants to break the prejudice against the Uchiha clan. The village has begun to change. The Hyuga clan is no longer the only choice for the village. Naruto, the next step is to control and use the Uchiha clan. In other words, the future Taki Chiba will also use the Uchiha clan''s power. The village is no longer our control of Uchiha, but Uchiha''s control. We, we also restrict Uchiha. Although the village will still give us privileges and protection, we are no longer the only ones. What we can get can also be given to Uchiha, and we can restrict Uchiha, Uchi Bo can also restrain us. We must prepare for future changes. The four generations of Hokage and the future five generations of Hokage will be very different from the previous three generations. To maintain the status of the Hyuga clan, we cannot Just rely on loyalty." In response, Hyuga Nizu sighed and elaborated. "Brother... Brother sir!" And hearing this, Hyuga Nissasa also understood why his brother bowed his head to Taki Chiba. Brother, this is for the sake of the future of the Hyuga clan, and bowing his head now in exchange for Taki Chiba''s favor. In exchange for the favor of Takichiba, who can influence Naruto''s orders. "This assistant agent came here prepared, his greeting, this opening sentence, is not a courtesy, but a soldier! At the beginning, he warned us not to go too far. Even this time transfer, This is the assistant agent who taught us a lesson." Seeing his younger brother''s expression, Hyuga Nizuo felt relieved. Knowing this reason, he was accepted by his younger brother, but his face was still bitter. Although this was not the main reason for his compromise, this reason also made him very helpless. Taki Chibas greeting was undoubtedly telling himself that he had some means to destroy the Hyuga clan, or to give the Hyuga clan a profound lesson. After all, the separation of the Hyuga clan, left the Hyuga clan and joined the mission of the village, but there are not too many Hyuga clan auras covering ~www.novelhall.com~ and during the mission, any accidents will happen. It is possible. Taki Chiba really wants to do anything. Just change the list of tasks. Let the Hyuga clan go to the place that is not the most dangerous, but dangerous enough. When the time comes, he will even kill the Hyuga clan by himself. No one will know about the separation of families. "The next five generations of Hokage? Brother, what do you mean?" At this time, Hyuga Nissasa also heard the details of his brother''s words and asked. "Yes, Takichiba, may be the fifth generation of Hokage in the future." In response, Hyuga nodded heavily, the bitterness on his face became more intense, and it seemed that he was a little bit self-deprecating. My father, my father, your life is countless, but you haven''t counted it, Takichiba, this child. I didn''t count that this child could come back, sheltering Xuena, and even the shelter given by this child would be Konoha''s greatest shelter. Belongs to the shelter of Naruto! Moreover, it has become an existence that can subvert the Hyuga clan. In the words, in the heart of Hyuga Hizu, there was only this thought, not knowing whether it was self-deprecating or bitter. "No...no, this kid is only eleven years old, why is it already identified as Huo...Hokage?" Hearing these words, Hyuga Nissa still couldn''t believe it. "So, have you seen an eleven-year-old Naruto assistant, or an assistant with real power?" In response, Hyuga Japan Football responded with a rhetorical question. One sentence, a rhetorical question that Hyuga can no longer refute. The real power assistant Naruto, this is here, what else can he say? What can be refuted? And under this series of pressure, how could his brother not bow his head? https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1465： I disagree On the other side, Hokage Building, Hokage Office. "I disagree." Looking at the four generations of Hokage in front of him, Zhuan Xiaochun still looks serious, but when he speaks, his tone is so determined and decisive. Obviously, the fourth generation of Naruto has expressed firm opposition to the issue of turning Taki Chiba into an official Naruto assistant. This! And this sentence, and the determination contained in it, made the fourth generation of Hokage and Mito Menyan by the side of Zhuan Xiaochun startled, slightly surprised. For Bo Feng Shuimen, as an assistant agent during this period of time, Chibas actions are seen by everyone. They cant say that they are perfect, and there is no way to be picky, and they adapt quickly, almost on the first day of taking office. It''s completely adapted to the tedious work of assistants, and no one can be picky at work. Even during his tenure, he put forward many effective suggestions, which directly improved the efficiency of the village administrative organization and the expansion plan. Let alone impeccable, in the village, who can compare to Chiba? There is no doubt that this assistant candidate is Chiba. Bo Feng Shuimen never thought that Chiba would become an official Hokage assistant when Huoma was unable to serve as an assistant. What reason would he oppose? And this objection is actually from the always sensible consultant Koharu, which is even more bizarre. Although sometimes political views are different, but for this Koharu, Bo Feng Shuimen still understands him. He is quite calm. And a talented female ninja, otherwise, it is impossible to become a consultant, and even the second generation of Naruto Masters would not accept her as a disciple. Moreover, from the very strong trust relationship established between the village and the daimyo, the talent of this consultant can also be seen. The relationship between the village and daimyo is actually quite subtle. As a ninja village, Konoha can It is said that it is the military power of the country of fire. Over and over again, the daimyo of the country of fire may change hands. For the daimyo, Konoha is an existence that depends on both trust and vigilance. For Konoha The daimyo is not completely without restraint. With the national power of the country of fire, if Konoha feels betrayal, there are sanctions. In the world of ninjas, money is also very useful, and the saying that money can make ghosts grind is also applicable. If the country of fire wants to target Konoha, it can do a lot of damage to Konoha by hiring enemy village ninjas, or make certain transactions with other countries, and even if the country of fire is secretly released, as long as it can Eliminate Konoha and establish a new alliance with which ninja village. I believe that many small Ninja villages, or some powerful ninjas who wander outside, will be ready to move. By then Konoha will never have peace, and the weakening of strength is time. The problem. Moreover, the country of fire also has relatively detailed information about Konoha, and this information is also very important to Konoha, and can almost be regarded as the key. If the country of fire had to deal with Konoha, for Konoha, it would be nothing more than a battle in the ninja world. Therefore, the relationship between Fire Country and Konoha is very delicate, and it is difficult to maintain it well. Since turning to sleep, Xiaochun can maintain his ability to "moisture each other". And how could the consultant Koharu with this ability not know that no one in the village can replace Chiba, and how could he oppose Chiba''s conversion? This is also the reason why Bo Feng Shuimen is surprised. Xiaochun... Why should we oppose this? And the Mito Menyan on the side basically couldnt think of why Koharu would oppose it when he turned to bed. This matter is basically a certainty, er, and the fourth generation in front of him, when Chiba was an assistant Hokage agent, He delegated real power and even made him responsible for the expansion plan. Undoubtedly, this is training Chiba. The fourth generation has selected the fifth generation in the future. Moreover, this fifth generation also makes people have nothing to say. If he chooses himself, he can only choose Chiba as Fifth Generation. On this matter, although he felt a little hasty, but in his heart, he was quite agreeable. Moreover, this advance training of Naruto candidates, his teammates, the former Naruto Tobihichi also mentioned to himself, even Xiaochun was also on the side, at the time, although they thought it was a bit too fast, but considering the third In the Second Ninja World War, Hokage''s overwork phenomenon, they still believe that this move is necessary. Mito Menyan also didn''t understand why Xiaochun opposed the inevitable and impeccable matter of Chiba''s conversion, so it was quite surprised. "Chiba, it''s too young, we can''t help it grow." In the face of her old friends and the newly appointed fourth-generation Hokage who have shown an outstanding Hokage''s traits, she turned to sleep and remained serious, and she couldn''t see her heart in her face. Thinking about it, but the tone of the words is still so firm and decisive. Still, firmly opposed to Chiba becoming Hokage''s assistant. Even, in the words, she opposed Chiba''s role as Hokage''s assistant and in charge of the expansion plan. Consultant Xiaochun, what''s wrong? With this sentence, Bo Feng Shuimen noticed something wrong. Although the old consultant did not show anything on his face, and there was nothing strange in his eyes, he faintly felt that this old consultant was absolutely too sure. Too firm, it seems a bit abnormal, this kind of non-negotiable tone, he has never heard from this old consultant. Since taking office, this old consultant has also given a lot of advice, and more than half of them are helpful to manage the village, and some are actually quite valuable, but they are different from their own political opinions and have not been adopted~ www.novelhall.com~ And every time this old adviser gives an opinion, although the old consultant is still incomprehensible, but in the words and tone, there is an element of questioning, not as good as her performance. Cannot be changed. It was the first time he heard words like this, with no room for discussion. Xiaochun, something is wrong! what happened? At the same time, Mito Menyan frowned. Compared to Bo Feng Shui Men, he was more certain that this old friend was a little abnormal today. "Koharu, in this matter, I think Narutos decision is not wrong. Taki Chiba is absolutely competent for the position of assistant. Although he is still a child, his talents cannot be measured by age. I believe It would be a very wise choice to have him assisting Hokage." Thinking about it, Mito Menyan frowned slightly and said. Between the words, there was a little dissatisfaction. "No matter what kind of talent he is, he is a child after all. He is just an eleven-year-old child. It is enough to practice as an assistant agent. It is considered his talent. However, it is too early for Hokage to be an assistant. Now, in seven or eight years, or ten years." Hearing the incomprehensible and dissatisfied words of his old friend, Xiaochun turned to bed, but did not even glance at Mito Menyan, directly retorted lightly. This And this faint retort made Bo Feng Shui Men and Mito Men Yan both speechless in surprise. Xiaochun (consultant), what happened today? It''s abnormal! At this moment, they simultaneously confirmed that this old consultant (old friend) is really abnormal today! (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi: https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1466： strong Now, it''s a headache! Seeing the resolute expression in front of him and turning to Xiaochun without any room for discussion, Bo Feng Shui''s mouth turned up with a bitter smile. Although the appointment of assistants is Hokage''s own business, for the sake of prudence, in fact, every appointment of Hokage''s assistant requires a certain amount of support and permission from a certain village with certain qualifications and powers. This is also to objectively weigh the reliability of Naruto Assistant. The candidate can be proposed by Naruto, but it also requires high-level review. For example, when I appointed Chiba, I got the permission of all the senior officials present. Of course, the appointment was made by the occasion, and these high-level executives didn''t agree to it. But now a consultant strongly opposes that this matter is not so easy. Moreover, he has no means to force the consultant to agree. I don''t know why, Xiaochun''s consultant is so opposed to Chiba''s regularization. Obviously, this regularization is the same as the agency. What should Chiba do, or what to do. What should not be done, there is still nothing to do. There is no difference. But why? Why didn''t consultant Xiaochun agree? She has a better candidate? Do not! This should be impossible. Although consultant Koharu is not smirking or smiling at Chiba on weekdays, it can be seen that she is still very optimistic about Chiba. She let go of some of Chibas plans, or talk about it. Only defenses for crimes and the like can be established. In a sense, consultant Koharu really gave Chiba very preferential treatment. If you are another person, you can''t talk so easily. There should be only Chiba as a consultant for Xiaochun, and Chiba was very optimistic about it a long time ago. It''s just that she has always been upright and unfavorable, so it seems that Chiba''s reasons have moved her. Or, is there any candidate for consultant Xiaochun? With a wry smile, a series of thoughts flashed through Bo Feng Shuimens heart, but, although he was puzzled, Bo Feng Shuimen was not so worried. Chiba became an assistant, even if the old consultant disagreed. , It is impossible for her to find a better candidate than Chiba, and another consultant strongly supports it. In the absence of choice and strong support from another high-level executive, it is almost certain that Chiba''s turnaround is almost certain. With the unattainable candidate of Chiba, no matter who he is, as Hokage, he has a reason to veto it. This Seven or eight years, ten years? What is Xiaochun thinking? For a child like Chiba, this time is not needed at all. The characteristics and talents of this child do not need to be tempered and wait for mental growth. As far as the child''s genius-level precocity is concerned, now that he is standing there, no one in the village will see him as a child, but as an adult of his own age. And this child is indeed special, and has never shown a childish side. Even if some plans seem a little childish, in the end, they are all meticulous or miraculous plans that even adults can''t or dare not think of. It''s not childish at all. More importantly, this child grew up under the hatred of the village, but still has a sincere heart. From the beginning to the end, it is for the village to act, and even in the villages grand strategy, the key tasks often All were seriously injured, and almost every battle lingered between life and death. In addition to him, this Chichen is also competent for the position of assistant and Hokage. However, Menyan Mito looked at his old friend and partner in incomprehension, slowly wondering. To be honest, from the perspective of a consultant, he must take an objective view of everything that Chiba, a teenager does, and put aside personal emotional factors to analyze the impact of what he did on the village. This will inevitably appear. Opinions are to the left, or that he misunderstood the child''s plan because he hadn''t thought about it or didn''t dare to think about it, he spoke against it, or was overly careful and doubted the child''s motives. Although this kind of performance is a bit dull and a bit of a villain, but this is what he has to do. As a consultant, he can''t ignore these things, and he can''t just ask, he must choose the most secure route for the village and exclude everything. unstable factor. However, if you put aside this position, he personally experienced a series of changes to the child Chiba, especially the child''s choice in the Takima incident, which impressed him. Only a character who thinks like Naruto can resolve that period of grievance so lightly. Compared to the Hyuga Xueying, who also showed off his genius in the Zhongnin exam, and can even be said to be one of the strongest in the last Zhongnin exam, this child is undoubtedly more dazzling. After a series of battles, he couldn''t describe how he felt when he learned that the child had passed away. And when the child returned, er, his heart was ignited with ecstasy that had not been for a long, long time. After learning that the child had wounded the ninja in the village when he returned to the village, there was a strong gap again, which was overcorrected. The emotions that children must not tolerate, and in the end, that caused the shameful results. However, in any case, he will never recognize any Hokage assistant candidate except Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ Xiaochun, do you have any other candidates? " But when he made up his mind, Menyan Mito couldn''t help but speak, he is a person who likes to be able to explain everything clearly and clearly, and he doesn''t like to delay time, so he said what he wanted at the moment. Of course, no matter what candidate his old friend and old partner said, he would not agree. Mr. Men Yan. Hearing the sound of Mito Menyan, Bo Feng Shui''s expression moved slightly, and he couldn''t help but glance at this old consultant who was also serious. He could hear it, and was aware that this other old consultant was going to veto everyone except Chiba. It seems that Mr. Menyan also likes Chiba very much. At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart was relieved. Now, Chiba turned into a normal position and there should be no problem. "No." However, Zhuan Xiaochun''s next words suffocated the two of them, and the vetoes that had been planned were all stuck in the throat. No...No? Then... Then why are you opposed? Do you leave the assistant position empty? In the hearts of the two of them, such a thought flashed through at the same time. "If you insist on letting Taki Chiba serve as an assistant, then I will only have to resign." Then, the next second, after the two of them were stunned, after turning to bed, Xiaochun took a slight breath, and closed his eyelids slightly. Afterwards, he uttered such a word that made the two of them changed in amazement. Taki Chiba can become an assistant and hold the position of assistant. However, you can choose not to be a consultant anymore, learn how to cut your life, and retire and enjoy your old age. Turning to Xiaochun''s opposition, he was so desperate, so desperate! https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1467： Its decided, forbidden! "This...what''s wrong with this? What''s the matter with him?" Kakashi, who was dragging exhaustion, waved goodbye to Hirohiko, walked into this office room, saw the scene in front of him, was slightly startled, and then he was packing the braille documents on the table, preparing to end the day. Asked Xuena who was working. "I don''t know, it has been in this state since I came back." In this regard, Xuena clearly knew what Kakashi was asking, and replied immediately. "What did he do before?" In response, Kakashi took a few steps forward, walked behind his desk, and after looking at the direction of Chiba, he asked again. "I was taken away by the Anbu just now, saying that something was wrong, and then I came back to look like this, and told me to ignore him, maybe I encountered some problems, I guess Hokage gave him some new tasks." Hearing this, Xue Nai said with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. "What problems have been encountered? Now that he is in charge of this expansion plan, what tasks will Teacher Watergate give him? The expansion plan has completely "occupied" his time." In response, Kakashi frowned suspiciously. With such a big expansion plan, he must no longer be able to assign tasks to Chiba. "I do not know then." When she heard this, Xue Na shook her head, saying that she didn''t know anymore. So...what is this guy frustrating about? Hearing that, Kakashi didnt ask more, just glanced at half of his body and threw himself on the table. The face buried on the table seemed to burn out, and it looked like Chiba whose whole body was weak, brows. Helplessly picked it up. No way! No, no! No, no, no, no! what! Headache, headache! But at this time, Qianye''s heart with his eyes closed tightly was filled with waves of feeble irritability. Regarding the position of assistant, he couldnt think of any way to refuse. He had no choice but to betray the village or enter the prison. Of course, this choice Chiba would not. Stupid enough to do it. In other words, he is powerless now. Can only accept appointment and be an assistant for a lifetime. Moreover, faintly, he realized that the matter of making himself an assistant seemed to be not that simple. Although Bofeng Shuimen intends to make a change, no matter how much it changes, it is unlikely to divide the power of its own Hokage, and it will not divide the power to the assistant. This situation is quite similar even in the process of change. strange. Chiba doesnt think that Bofeng Shuimen is the kind of thing that does things without thinking about it. It divides Narutos power or divides into assistants. It is not considered by the brain. Even Bofeng Shuimen must have been carefully thought out and has An absolute reason to do this. As for the reason for this, Chiba has no time to guess. However, it is certain that since the power is now divided into himself, the other high-level officials have no opinion, and there has been no response, which shows that it is affirmed. It has a deep purpose that is recognized by other high-level officials, and it is probably a major event related to the future of the village. And because of this, it was even harder for him to resign as an assistant. Both Hokage and the senior management agree on major events related to the future of the village. Taking the risk to divide the power of Hokage, is it what you want to do, and you don''t want to do it. Gee! How did I feel that I shouldn''t have made it convenient at the beginning, and promised to take over the assistant job. Now its hard to get off the ground, and there are even many stalls to clean up. Its cheap and troublesome for a while. Ugh Thinking of this, Chiba slowly sat up straight, a look of helplessness on his face. Although its hard to resign as an assistant, its not life-threatening, nor is it an absolutely bad thing. Chiba is just helpless and doesnt feel that his life is urgent. Relatively speaking, in terms of mentality, apart from helplessness and Apart from the headache, there is not much anxiety. It really doesnt work. Its okay to take advantage of this assistants identity to go to the forbidden surgery room. Although the forbidden surgery is harmful to practitioners, in my current state, physical changes, and some forbidden surgery, the damage rate is still quite low. of. The family secret technique is too conspicuous, so forget it. Moreover, from the original work, there is no point of stealing family secrets. Now that Bofeng Water Gate has just taken office, the fourth generation of Naruto''s forbidden scroll or something, shouldn''t be created yet, otherwise it will be convenient if there is that thing. Then... Since you want to enter the forbidden surgery room and engage in a small attack? Self-directed and acted? After sitting upright, Chiba has already decided on the forbidden surgery. His current status, with real power, is actually free to enter and leave the forbidden surgery room. As long as he does not make suspicious actions, it is completely possible. Of course, suspicious. Naturally, his actions are about stealing learning and watching. However, for Chiba, it is very simple if you want to learn the forbidden technique if you make a small trick, but forbidden technique, it also depends on the aspect, such as the Eight Door Dunjia, this door control technique, For Xiao Li and Kai, it is basically tailor-made, but for others, it may not be a good thing. Even Kakashi, Bamen Dunjia is not suitable. Here, it is impossible for Chiba to learn all the forbidden techniques. If he learns this secretly~www.novelhall.com~ he also has to choose the one that suits him. There are not many forbidden techniques in the original work. There may be forbidden techniques that Chiba didn''t know about. The scrolls stored in the Konoha Forbidden Operation Room can be much more than the forbidden operations in the original work. Hmm... It seems that there really seems to be such a forbidden technique, suitable for me now, or in other words, suitable for the Kyuubi Rebellion. But thinking about it, Chiba also slowly got serious. At the same time, at this moment, the expression of Kakashi looked surprised because Chiba suddenly sat up, slowly changing into an expression of "this guy is thinking about an angry conspiracy". "Xue Nai!" Then, at this moment, Chiba suddenly called Xuena. "I''m here, what''s the matter?" In response, Xue Nai responded quickly. "Tomorrow, tomorrow we will check your physical condition. It happens to be that Kakashi is also there. You can just spare an hour." When she heard the response, Chiba spoke again, and between the words, there was a kind of stubbornness that could not be denied. "This" Xue Nai was taken aback for a moment. One hour is definitely not a long time, but for now, it is quite a long time. "Oh, good! Hirohiko is familiar with it anyway. It is okay if Xuena leaves for an hour, and it can also make Hirohiko more familiar. And while Xue Nai hesitated, Kakashi simply agreed. "Okay! That''s it, I will rest first." After getting an affirmative answer, Chiba nodded heavily, and went under the desk without waiting for them to respond. It''s decided, that is the access control technique! And in his heart, there is such a sure to firm idea. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1468： Sleeping hair go to bed? sleep now? I sleep with my hair and sleep with me! Chiba, who had already closed his eyes and was about to go to sleep, got into the shop under the table, opened his eyes suddenly, sat up with a grunt, and almost hit the belly of the table. There is still something tonight! And what time is it now, seven o''clock? Or eight o''clock? There are still several hours to use! Then, Chiba got up from under the table and sat on the chair. "Didn''t you sleep?" And this action quickly attracted Kakashi''s attention, and also successfully attracted Kakashi''s sentence is not salty or light. "Yeah, is there anything else you forgot?" At the same time, Xue Na''s voice came one after another. "cough!" In response to this, Chiba coughed awkwardly. Just now, he said that he was asleep with great momentum, and then he came back obediently in less than ten seconds. This is really embarrassing, especially embarrassing. "This, I found that some things still need to be studied." Then, he whispered the matter over. Kakashi and Xuena smiled knowingly about this, and then they didn''t say much. To be honest, they thought it was weird just now. How long has it been after eating, this guy actually said that he was going to sleep. At first they thought there was something important tomorrow, or what important task they received when going to Hokage this time. I need to get up early tomorrow to do it so I go to bed so early. After all, this guy has always been the latest to sleep. This is already a common practice, and even they are used to the fact that this guy has things to do at any time. This time he went to bed the earliest, or went to bed so early, but he didn''t feel right. cough! This, starting from today, we will start to study the changes in the nature of other attributes at night, how can this be lazy and sleep so early. However, although the two did not say anything, the embarrassment still hovered in Chiba''s heart for a while. Although he did not come up with good physical training, Chiba decided to start studying the nature changes of other attributes. For this kind of thing, the sooner the better, after all, his instant memory now records many other attributes. As long as he learns the corresponding nature changes, he can master a lot of ninjutsu at once. Here, I have to say that the number of ninjutsu mastered by Kakashi is really a leader, I am afraid the whole village, Among the upper ninjutsu class, no one has as many ninjutsu masters as him. Moreover, Kakashi in this time period is really amazing. It is really not an exaggeration to be called a super genius. Not to mention other things, not to mention Chidori, just the change in the nature of mastery. At the age of twelve or thirteen, four changes in nature are already mastered. Mastering five is only a matter of time. To be honest, Chiba feels that Kakashi is inferior to Kakashi. Kakashis comprehension is actually above him. The two super geniuses in the village are actually not worthy of their name. They are just relying on it. The understanding of the original work, as well as the familiarity with the explanatory parts of some of the original works power system, I learned so quickly. Kakashi started completely from scratch and made a judgment. Of course, the ninjutsu that Kakashi mastered is also considered cheaper than Chiba. In that ninjutsu showdown, Chiba learned a lot, and now he knows a lot of ninjutsu, especially escape. As long as he masters the other three nature changes, he will have dozens of ninjutsu available out of thin air. At that time, there will be so many tactical choices that he will explode, any terrain, any environment, he will exert 100% of the power of escape, whether it is singled or group battle, he has the means to ensure his advantage. This is really a terrible situation for the enemy. Faced with an enemy who has an advantage no matter what the terrain and environment, even if he is stronger than the opponent, he will be restrained everywhere, and it is not surprising that he will be killed. Moreover, Chiba still has six ideas for sealing techniques. Although they are no longer needed, since they have all been figured out, they must at least be completed. Maybe they will be used at some point. No matter how bad, you can strengthen the current spell seal on Chennais forehead. After all, I dont know how long that spell seal can be sealed. If there is not enough time, then set up a few different ones to see if it can be sealed for a long time. Caged bird. In short, he still has a lot to do now, and today''s time cannot be wasted. Even, most likely, he will be busier than before. Lets start with the fire attribute. The wave of wind and water gate is exactly the attributes of fire, wind, and thunder, which are exactly the three attributes I dont know. However, the principles of nature change and form change he gave are the ultimate understanding, but Part of the exercise of Chakras nature change requires "imagination". Naruto and Asma asked for advice on the nature of the attribute changes. It can also be seen that the nature of the attribute changes. It is difficult to teach. It requires a personal subjective understanding. It is difficult to learn from other people''s oral teachings. I can only "imagine the fire" as much as possible. Perhaps, it is precisely because subjectivity dominates that the non-intrinsic chakra nature changes, it is so difficult! Talents with all five attributes will be so rare! But after making up his mind and throwing away those embarrassments, Chiba also made up his mind and started training on the nature of fire attributes. The reason why he chose the nature change of the fire attribute ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba also has his considerations. First of all, as a teacher of the nature and shape changes of his Chakra, Bofeng Water Gate possesses the fire attribute, and he can learn from the theory he taught In the knowledge, whether it is useful or not is absorbed. Secondly, Hirohiko is also of fire attributes, and he is very good at fire attributes. Chiba thinks that if it is really not possible, he can find Hirohiko to learn from him. It can be said that the fire attribute is the easiest one to learn in his current conditions. First of all First refine the chakra, then imagine the texture of fire as if the nature changes into water or soil, Warm, scorching... There is no body... but there is a real feeling... Thinking of this, Chiba stopped talking nonsense, closed his eyes, began to refine the chakra, and manipulated the chakra to change the nature, trying hard to imagine the texture of the fire to make the chakra change. ... Now, it''s not a headache! At this time, on the other side, in the Hokage office, Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the beautiful handwriting on the table, but there was a strong resignation letter concealed. The smile on the corner of his mouth couldn''t be more bitter. He didn''t expect that he just explained and rebutted it a little bit, then the consultant Xiaochun handed over the resignation letter, turned around, resolutely, and would not give himself any chance at all. Even the consultant Mito Menyan had a dazed look. After a long time without words, he said a word of persuasion to transfer to the consultant Xiaochun before leaving. in the end Is there anything in Chiba that doesn''t meet her standards so much that she has such strong opposition? Am I really doing something wrong? At this moment, the wave of feng shui gate, after a bitter smile, began to reflect. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1469： Cant be too forced "Chirp... Chirp... Chirp..." The sounds of unknown birds and beasts penetrated into the ears and penetrated into the consciousness to awaken the sleeping Chiba. what time is it? Slowly opened his eyes. The place where he entered the eyes was a table with a seal of tadpoles. Chiba subconsciously wanted to see the current time. Ok? these are what! Come to think of it, these were written down when I was conceiving the idea of ??sealing technique, I was afraid I would forget it. Then, his attention was attracted by the seal tadpole text on the table belly board. Suddenly he remembered that this was subconsciously engraved when he was planning the seal technique before, all of which were seal technique and curse seal. Sealing technique combined with technique. And after thinking of this, he immediately drew out Kuunai and destroyed those seal tadpoles. These are all the knowledge of the seal art of the Ninja World, and Qianye was not so kind enough to leave it to future generations. &1t;i>&1t;/i> Moreover, this kind of knowledge flows into the current Ninja world, and I dont know what kind of storms will be set off, how much order composed of curse seals will be destroyed, and what kind of chaos will be caused. Chiba cant imagine, but look at this. The seal knowledge of the times, once successful, you can hold the Hyuga clan in your palms, and you will know how powerful this knowledge is. There is no shortage of capable people in the Ninja world. After this knowledge is leaked out, it is difficult to guarantee that many sealing techniques will be researched, and the sealing techniques that can seal the spells. It may even be used to deal with oneself. These things must never be spread. "Are you awake?" However, just as Kuwu began to draw these tadpole texts, Xue Nai''s voice came from the upper left side diagonally. Obviously, Xuena noticed these movements of Chiba. &1t;i>&1t;/i> "Ok." In response, Chiba responded and asked by the way: "What time is it?" "At 8:50, Kakashi and the others are already out. In ten minutes, they should be at the camp." Upon hearing this, Xue Nai answered truthfully. "What are you doing? Is there anything under the table?" Then, she asked about the sound of metal objects rubbing against wooden objects from Chiba. "Oh, nothing. There are some things to clean up." In this regard, Chiba said indifferently. It''s almost nine o''clock? It seems that I was a little tired yesterday. After all, it can''t be compared with Naruto''s monster-level physical strength, and the body is still undergoing changes. There are some things that can''t be forced too much. &1t;i>&1t;/i> And in his heart, it is secretly reminding himself. Last night, it may be because of being too impatient, or it may be that the mastery of Chakra has improved too much. Chiba seems to have sunk in a bit. After all, it is already after 12 o''clock in the evening, Kakashi and Xuena. I have fallen asleep long ago. However, the progress of the chakra nature of the fire attribute is not very great. Although knowing that this is a long-term project, it will be a very difficult process, but Chiba did not expect to master the nature changes of other attributes. It''s so difficult. He understands the water attribute and the earth attribute, or uses it if he doesnt know whats going on. The process of changing the nature seems to be a blessing to the soul and understands it differently. This fire attribute attempt, he almost didnt catch it. Imagining, urging the nature to change, and urging the nature to change, Chakra did not respond. &1t;i>&1t;/i> To be honest, he is really at a loss now, completely confused about the situation. In other words, there is no real sense of change in nature. Generally speaking, the change in the nature of water properties can be easily achieved without even having to imagine the texture of water, as if it is already instinct. In general, as long as you want to produce chakras with water properties, chakras will automatically change their properties. And this fire attribute, let alone such an instinct, changed its automatic nature, and the chakra didn''t even react at all. It was like Chiba''s change of the fire attribute, just condensing the chakra. It can be said that Chiba was doing useless work all night. Still, ask Hongyan if he has any experience. However, as a member of the Uchiha clan, Hirohikos chakras with fire attributes may be born with them, just like mine with water attributes, &1t;i>&1t;/i> I don''t know what he can sum up. This matter, fighting each other is not as simple as I thought. Now it is not whether there is time to learn, but the question of how to learn and not being able to learn. At the same time, Chiba''s heart also slowly felt a layer of distress. "Get up and eat when you are done." At this moment, Xue Na''s voice came again. "okay!" Hearing this, Chiba responded with a voice, and also accelerated the movements of his hands, completely utterly obscuring those tadpoles. Then, after eliminating the possibility of these sealed tadpoles leaking, Chiba crawled out from under the table. After saying hello to Xuena, he went to wash, waited until the wash was finished, and after a glance at the empty camp illuminated by the bright autumn sun, Chiba couldn''t help closing his eyes and feeling it. Here is the sunshine that is covered like a warm blanket. &1t;i>&1t;/i> And the last trace of sleepiness, with the warmth of the sun, completely disappeared in the depths of his mind. So, now Hongyan is at the early warning center, and he is probably too busy. Even if I go to him now, it will just waste his and my time. He should not have time to answer my questions~www.novelhall.com~ Moreover, even if the answer is hurried, there will not be much information or even more correct information. Still have to wait until he comes back in the evening, after explaining to him, and then there may be results the next day. Today, let''s get a seal. Put it aside for now, and do what you can do first. Then, there are two things to do during the day today... Slowly opened his eyes, Chiba became more energetic, and after this thought, he nodded heavily. "Xue Nai, when can you go to the hospital for a check today?" Then, after nodding, he walked into the office room and asked after picking up the breakfast Xuena left him. "Oh, it''s about noon." In response, Xue Na said. Last night, she had discussed with Kakashi about when to put this one-hour holiday. Thanks to Hongyan now joining and getting acquainted with all kinds of affairs, otherwise I really can''t spare the time. "Noon? Isn''t it a bit too late? You haven''t had breakfast, right?" In this regard, Chiba''s brows frowned. This physical examination Chiba wanted a comprehensive examination, but she couldn''t eat breakfast. This Xuena didn''t know what was wrong with her body, and she had to have high-intensity work. Works! "It''s okay." Xuenai smiled slightly after hearing this. "No way!" However, her words were quickly opposed by Chiba, strongly opposed. "The next job will be left to me." Subsequently, this strong objection became such an indispensable sentence. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1470： Exhort "This group of old scholars are quite...very...very weird. When you see them later, don''t overly reason, and don''t mention the words about research, especially new discoveries. Remember. ?" Walking on the original commercial street where all the buildings had been demolished, Chiba turned around, looked at Xuena behind him, and couldn''t help but exhort a few times. This Xuenas physical examination is naturally given to these old scholars. He is not at ease with other people. Moreover, Xuenas physical examination is not easy to spare time. He must ensure that this physical examination can be best done once. Find out the problem comprehensively. These six old scholars are naturally the best candidates. "Yes, I know." At this time, Xuena who was holding Chiba seemed very happy. Although Chiba had said this for the fourth time and didn''t know it was the fifth time, she still kept smiling and responded happily. "Do you really know?" In this regard, Chiba expressed doubts, and just wanted to turn around and ask again, but seeing Xue Nai''s happy smile, she swallowed it alive and turned her head back slightly unnaturally. Xuena... Really a lot more cheerful! Even more cheerful than when he was not blind. Is this a blessing in disguise? And in his mind, it was such a thought. Then, when this thought turned, he smiled unconsciously, his heart suddenly relaxed a lot, and the nagging was swallowed into his throat. The two of them smiled all the way and headed towards Konoha Hospital. ... "Why, does this little girl have any research value?" "Hmph, how can you compensate us for the other shore grass." "If you don''t show it, don''t show it, just walk around!" "That''s it, there is no research value!" "That''s right, where''s the Bi''an grass? We have found out that there are a lot of Bi''an grasslands, but after you come, it''s a lot less!" "exactly!" But when the two entered the hospital and came to the research room of the old scholars, after they offered their intentions, they met with a uniformly elongated rejection by the old scholars. Uh Things on the other side... have they finally been discovered? Now, a little depressed. Seeing the old scholastics hugged their chests and curled their heads, Chiba''s lips twitched, but his face was a little stiff. What did Chiba do to pit them? At the same time, Xue Na on the side blinked hollow eyes, but he already had an idea. "Ah! I can explain this." At this moment, Chiba coughed awkwardly, and started looking for excuses. These six are really very reliable, and it is also worth looking for excuses. "What can you explain? Can the explanation be exchanged for the other shore grass that you ruthlessly used? This is a national treasure! The national treasure of the Kingdom of Wind, the village is only that small, and the distribution to us is very limited. You can use it directly For the most part, it won''t happen, it won''t happen! Don''t do things for you." However, his explanation of the second half of the sentence was strictly rejected by the old scholars before he came out. Obviously, this time they were not so good at talking. Gee! I learned how to behave and refused before I spoke. Although this kind of thing seems impossible, they seem to have learned a lesson. The lessons I had been fooled by in the past have become more and more difficult to deal with, these people. Hearing this, Qianye''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he was slightly surprised, but there was nothing to worry about. Ok? Why didn''t Chiba speak, and paused like this, it seemed that Chiba had thought of something to deal with... No, it wasn''t a deal, it was a deception, did they deceive them into submission? At the same time, hearing Qianye calm down and said nothing, Xue Nai''s mind naturally flashed such a thought. "I am indeed wrong about the Higangrass matter, but it is all about the development of new drugs, the new drugs left by Tsunade-sama, and it has now been successfully developed." And when such a thought flashed in Xuena''s mind, Chiba leaned slightly, first expressed a polite apology, and then roughly said the purpose of the other shore grass. "New medicine?" "Tsuna-sama?" "Development completed?" "The new medicine left by Tsunade-sama?" "Quick! Quick, quick, show me!" Then, as soon as this sentence came out, the old scholars who hugged their chests and bowed their heads suddenly burst and almost swarmed them, surrounding them. Are you fooled so soon? And hearing these words, and feeling the increase in the number of people around, Xue Na seemed to be shocked, and such a surprised thought flashed in his heart. "Don''t worry, check my friend''s body first. I can still lie to you, or do you think I can''t prepare the new medicine left by Tsunade-sama?" In this regard, in the face of the elder scholars who were still squeezing forward, although Chiba protected Xuenas chest for the first time, and his face was obviously frightened and embarrassed, but in his mouth, Still speaking quite calmly. "body check?" And hearing this, the old scholars all had a meal, and the voice demanding to analyze the new drug stopped abruptly, and the laboratory was silent for a moment~www.novelhall.com~ messed up? After being aware of this situation, Xue Nai''s face changed slightly, and the first reaction was to mess up. Fortunately, these guys are still the same! However, Chiba is very calm, even the corners of his mouth are slightly raised. "This one! Is this this one?" "This, Miss Hyuga, do you want to check your body?" "Right right right! It''s right to find us!" "The whole Konoha has nothing more professional than us." "Walk around! It''s no problem after breakfast, our data is just as accurate!" "Please here, please here!" Then, in less than half a second, the laboratory was filled with the six pedantic voices, and even used honorifics to Xue Na. At the same time, feeling this sudden change, Xuena was already stunned. Although the old scholars looked rude and urgent, but they were very cautiously shoving, they were directly sent for extraction. Room. In the next half an hour, she will undergo Konoha''s most comprehensive physical examination including blood tests. Any problems will not be let go. Really done! Looking at the appearance of the old scholars, Chiba, who was thrown aside, shook his head helplessly. However, it seems that this last bottle cannot be kept. While shaking his head helplessly, Qianye fumbled for a while, took out the remaining bottle of the other side, and sighed rather reluctantly. He didn''t want to make a mistake about these six people. Besides, Chiba couldn''t bear to let them down, looking at their cheerful looks. After all, Chiba also likes someone who has helped him so much and has always maintained his original intention. Even admired. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1471： Really, it wont last long "Really? Xiaochun, she..." Slowly lowering the scroll in his hand, Sarutobi Lake Biwa looked at the frowning face of Chiyo Naruto Sarutobi who was smoking cigarettes, and sighed softly. The seriousness on his face seemed to be a little bit of sigh. . "Ok" As for his wife''s Tan Xiu, Sarutobi Rizuan groaned and did not respond. "So, what are your plans?" Hearing this groaning, Sarutobi Lake Biwa sighed again before asking. "Me? What else can I do?" In response to this, Sarutobi Risaki sighed and slowly put down the cigarette stick in his hand, but the corners of his mouth were full of wry smiles. "Actually, I don''t agree very much. It would be a good experience to have Chiba as an assistant when he was only an agent at the beginning, but it would be a bit improper to become an assistant." Looking at her husband who was smiling bitterly, Sarutobi Lake Biwa expressed her own thoughts, but in her words, she seemed to approve of turning to Koharu and opposing Chiba''s official conversion to Hokage''s assistant. "Now, the main thing is Watergate. This matter still depends on Watergate''s ideas. If Watergate insists on it, then I should also support it." Listening to his wife''s words, Sarutobi Hizen said helplessly. In fact, he has some responsibility for this matter. On the day when he took office, he proposed the idea of ??cultivating Hokage candidates early. Now he is only implementing the policies he left behind. Now he opposes it. Something is wrong. Moreover, he also recognized the cultivation of Chiba. After all, it was to choose the future Hokage. He, the former Hokage, is still there. Naturally, the current Hokage should consult with him. He also feels very appropriate. However, he did not expect that Zhuan Xiaochun, who has always had a clear separation of public and private relations, would do such an extreme thing. I didn''t expect Xiaochun to be so decisive and uncharacteristic, so he didn''t give him any leeway. But now, facing the choice between Chiba and Koharu, to be honest, Sarutobi Hizaki tends to choose to turn to Koharu. It is not that he is a friendship between Gu Nian and Zhuan Xiaochun, but that between the consultant and the assistant, the consultant is undoubtedly more important. Yes, the value of consultants is higher than assistants. Moreover, the consultant is still the link between the village and the country. It requires very strong diplomatic capabilities and other capabilities to deal with various emergencies, and also needs to be recognized by the daimyo, which also requires considerable prestige, and a lot of Comprehensive ability and reputation. To be honest, it would be difficult for Chiba to take up the position of consultant. Moreover, between the village and the country, under the coordination of Xiaochun and Menyan, a very healthy relationship is maintained. This credit is not attributed to either Xiaochun or Menyan, but belongs to both of them. Because of their tacit cooperation. But now that Xiaochun withdrew, Sarutobi Hizaki didn''t think Menyan could handle it so well alone. In a sense, Xiaochun is now indispensable as a consultant. However, in the same sense, Chiba is also essential. Chiba''s performance as an assistant during this period of time has proven that he is competent for the position of assistant, and even can give Hokage a considerable amount of help, and even has a feeling of being overwhelming, the more current Hokage is. On the other hand, no other assistant candidates with corresponding talents in the village can match him, and they are far behind. In fact, this is not a question of being up to date. There is no candidate for a good assistant in the village. Only some can barely make up. Especially among the younger generation, this war also took away many talented young people. Of course, in addition to Chiba, there is actually one person in the village, that is, the current Hokage''s own disciple, the genius who is as famous as Chiba, Kakashi. In the preparation phase of this expansion plan, this genius also showed very good talents and was able to perform this duty. However, it is a pity that Kakashi suffered considerable setbacks and psychological trauma in this war. The current Hokage has also asked for advice on many occasions to help his disciple. It is a pity that the heart disease is the most difficult to cure, and he did not have it. A very good way, only let Kakashi figure it out. However, it is really because of this psychological trauma that Kakashi cannot be an assistant. This psychological trauma is caused by a close friend dying in front of him and killing a close friend with his own hands. It is easy for this child to be darkened in his heart, even extreme. There may be a drastic change in personality, becoming cruel and easy to kill, or directly crazy. This is undoubtedly an unstable factor. If he is placed in a high position as an assistant, it is quite unstable. And this excludes Kakashi, then there are no candidates. They are basically relatively mediocre. Organizing files and the like can do the job, but like Chiba, sharing the worries for Hokage, and surpassing Naruto. Is unique. Considering the current situation in the village, Chiba is also essential. After all, among the younger generation, their two sons and their elder brothers are acceptable on the battlefield, but working as a civil service ~www.novelhall.com~ is a piece of mud. For the younger son, it is even worse. Moreover, his youngest son doesn''t have the talent that Chiba can make people ignore his age. Compared with Chiba, the other young people have mediocre qualifications. In this situation, no wonder the current Hokage asked him for help. He didn''t know what to do about this matter. Although, in terms of importance, it is necessary to choose consultant Koharu, not assistant Chiba. However, it was a big loss for the village to really make Chiba resign from the responsibility of an assistant and fail to pick out a candidate to replace him. He tends to stay and turn to Xiaochun, but Chiba is also really reluctant. This is really a dilemma. "I can''t choose who to choose." But when he heard this, Sarutobi Lake Biwa, as his wife, exposed his rhetoric and expressed what he was thinking. "cough!" In response to this, Sarutobi Rizen gave an awkward cough, turned his body, took up the cigarette stick and continued to vomit. "Ugh" Seeing the appearance of her husband, Sarutobi Lake Biwa stood up a little helplessly, and said, "I''ll persuade Xiaochun." "Well" In response to this, Sarutobi Hizaki spit out smoke for some reason, but still did not speak. "There is no guarantee of success, and I am not inclined to make Chiba an assistant." Looking at her husband, Sarutobi Lake Biwa shook her head helplessly. However, this time, Sarutobi Rizen didn''t respond, and he snorted himself. Ugh Really, it won''t last long! But this time, Sarutobi Lake Biwa didn''t say much, and after a sigh in his heart, he turned and left. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1472： Cant respond "Then, I''ll leave it to you next. Physically, there is no discomfort due to the examination." Gently supporting Xuena to sit down behind Xuena''s desk in the camp office room, Chiba seemed a little worried, and asked. "It''s fine!" At this time, Xuena had a little sweat on her face. After the body sampling was completed, she followed Chiba all the way back, and now finally returned to the work place within an hour and started working again. Upon hearing Chiba''s question, she answered truthfully. After taking a sample of the body, some blood was taken, and then some tests on the eyes were taken, and it was neither tired nor had any problems. "Well, then I will go back to the village." And at the stall where Xuena was talking, Chiba also looked up and down. From the look of her complexion, she couldn''t see that Xuena would have any problems, and he was now ready to deal with the next thing. Next, he also has something to do. In other words, there was one thing that was originally nothing, but now he was a little worried. "okay." At this time, Xuena had already picked up the radio on the table, and when he heard Chiba''s words, he naturally nodded in agreement. "Are you alone?" Hearing this, Chiba seemed uneasy and asked. "It doesn''t matter, don''t worry, I am now an adviser to the defense force. Captain Watanabe has arranged for someone to secretly protect me. In terms of safety, you don''t have to worry about it. In this regard, Xuena clearly knew what Chiba was worried about, and immediately said: "Captain Watanabe has always arranged for someone to protect me." Obviously, Chiba was worried about her safety. After all, after Chiba left, she was the only one left in this camp. However, what Chiba didn''t know was that since she became a consultant before, Watanabe Kenshin had arranged two personal guard ninjas by her side to protect her secretly. In terms of safety, Chiba need not worry. "Well, then I will go back to the village first." Chiba didnt have much to say about this. When Xuena said this, he also understood. As a consultant with inconvenient eyes and beloved by the defense forces, how could there be no guards secretly protecting Xuena, and this guard even himself Nothing happened, I can imagine that the strength is quite strong, and I have nothing to worry about. "Well, be careful on the way." Then, just as Xuena said goodbye, Qianba Yuyin instantly walked out, left the camp, and headed for the village. The results of the physical examination should be available tomorrow. After all, Xuena''s body is not like mine, and is in a change that has never been seen before. These old scholars should not be interested, and it is impossible to study for long. Moreover, I have now handed the last bottle of Higan to them. It is estimated that they all want to complete the medical report as soon as possible at this stall, and then study the new medicine left by Tsunade as soon as possible. It''s just that if they know about the new medicine, I have analyzed it for them before, and after they have checked it roughly before taking it seriously, will they yell three times with no eyes. Fly on the road back to the village, a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. When he was leaving just now, he had already given the medicine from the other side to the old scholars. Although he could wait to get the medical report before handing it to them, Chiba felt that he should not hang himself, in case there is a sudden tomorrow. In terms of things, then, wouldn''t this group of old scholars have to wait another day, or even days. Therefore, before leaving, Chiba put Higan on the pedantic research platform, and left a note to remind them that this medicine is a poison and requires caution. Here, Chiba is not worried that these old scholars will have any negligence and perfunctory on Xue Nai''s physical examination because they have already received the medicine they want. These people have been waiting in the medical field for decades, and even looking at them, it is estimated that they will work in this field for their entire lives. Chiba will never question their professionalism. Xuenai''s physical examination report will also be the most detailed, comprehensive, and reliable. In the evening, I have to look for Hongyan. This is a top priority, and I can''t forget it. If it goes as smoothly as before, if the spell seal has been successfully opened, the envisioning progress of today''s seal should be quite fast, and it may be completed the day after tomorrow. This change in the nature of the fire attribute will be put on the schedule the day after tomorrow at the latest. To sum it up, it is estimated that it will take a day or two. After all, he still needs to deal with the engineering team, or to be familiar with the engineering team. It is certainly impossible to give me all the time at night. Also need to give him time to organize. So when he goes back today, I must let him summarize. Later, after this knowing smile, he reminded himself. Ok? Then, just as this thought flashed by, Chiba frowned slightly and glanced to his left. "Master Chiba!" When his gaze settled, a figure suddenly flashed on his left hand side, paralleling himself at the same degree, and then he called from the left ~www.novelhall.com~ What''s the matter? " In response, Chiba slowly put down the hand that had touched the ninja bag behind his waist, and then asked the black ninja wearing a fox mask. Between the fire, are you awake? But his heart sank suddenly, and he could see that the Anbu Ninja in front of him was the Anbu Ninja from yesterday. I am afraid that Huo Jian has woken up, and the light is coming back, and the Bo Feng Shui Gate is already there. When he sees Huo Jian waking up, or has begun to enter the dying, and seeing that the situation is not right, Bo Feng Shui Gate dispatched Anbu Come to him. Let him go over and take a look. "It''s Lord Huojin." Hearing Chiba''s question, Anbe Ninja lowered his voice slightly and said. "Really? Needless to say, I know, I''m about to go there too, you go with me." Hearing these words, Chiba shook his head, and interrupted his words without asking him to speak. "Yes!" Regarding this, Anbe Ninja didn''t say much, and after responding, he silently followed Chiba''s side. Gee! Sure enough, can''t make it through today? At this time, Chiba''s brows were getting tighter and heavier. Originally, the place he was going back to the village was Huojin''s residence. What I didn''t care about, now what I care about is the life and death of Huo Jian. In any case, Chiba still cares a lot about the assistant who has expressed kindness to this long time ago, and has never forgotten to apologize to himself and get his forgiveness. Also, I want to respond to this kindness. What''s more, the two talked very happily, and they had a lot of intentions to meet each other late. However, at this moment, he could not respond to this kindness. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1473： give it to you "So... from now on, from now on, I''ll leave it to you, Watergate... No, Lord Hokage." The last gleam of expression slowly dimmed in Huo Jian''s eyes, and the hand that was tightly held in Bo Feng Shui Men''s hand slowly slid down, and fell to the ground with a "slap". "Mr. Watergate, how is the situation with Senior Huojin!" At this moment, the closed door was suddenly and recklessly opened with a "crash", followed by Chiba''s anxiety. However, when this sound came, Bo Feng Shuimen was indifferent, but slowly closed his eyes, frowned tightly, his face slowly tightened, but he didn''t say a word. Late... late? Seeing the movement of Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba, who seized the door and entered, moved his eyes down little by little, falling on the pale face and the shallow smile that had stiffened. In the fire, he has stopped breathing. He did not catch up. "Death time, October 27, 2:47 pm." At this time, Yuriko''s voice of confirming the death event rang. "I see, Huojin, this time, let''s do what you want." At this moment, Bo Feng Shui Men''s calm sound with a little trembling, slowly rang. However, Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, there is no longer a pleasant "yes" to respond. The virtuous man who has been assisting from the side since his succession to the present, has offered himself opinions such as "martial law in the whole village", "expansion plan", "reorganization of the dark part", "replacement of the dark part", etc., and really stabilized his position. ''S assistant has closed his eyes forever. I would never hear the response after I accepted my opinions. "Then, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama..." With this sound, Yuriko, whose eyes were already reddish, turned her head, looked at Bo Feng Shui Men, but asked. "Just follow the fire room''s wishes and cremate him and bury him underground in this house." Hearing this sentence, Hafeng Mizumon seemed to know what Yuriko was asking, interrupted Yuriko''s words, and stood up. With this interruption, he bypassed Chiba at the door and the Anbu who followed. , Walked out of this double-storey building. "Yes" In response, Yuriko watched Bo Feng Shui Men leave, and responded with a low voice. And Chiba, who also watched the departure of Bo Feng Shuimen, now turned his gaze to the pale face that had been closed by Yuriko, pursing his lips, but did not say anything. To be honest, he was surprised. From the perspective of the original work, it is somewhat unexpected. He did not expect that the death of Huo Jian would make Bo Feng Shui Men so sad. When Bo Feng Shui Men passed by him just now, the deep sadness in his eyes could hardly be removed. In his impression, Bofeng Shuimen never showed such an expression. In his impression, whether it is the original work or the current Hokage is a gathering, he thinks that Bofeng Shuimen is the kind of emotion that is not external. Which type, in a sense, the image of Bofeng Shuimen is the always gentle and secure appearance that has been solidified in his heart. He had never thought that Bo Feng Shui Men would show such a sad look, even a look of helplessness. Yes, the deep sorrow that cannot be removed inexplicably makes Bo Feng Shuimen look a little helpless. It turned out that Bo Feng Shui Men would show such an expression... It would be so sad... At this moment, Qianye sighed with sincere emotion. Ah! What am I thinking about? Of course Bo Feng Shui Men will be fragile and of course sad. He is neither a character in a comic nor a producer. Even if being a golden flash makes the enemy frightened, even if being a Hokage and admired by others, he is just a person. People of flesh and blood. As long as it is a human being, how can there be no time for weakness and no time for grief? Then, after this thought, he curled his mouth like a mockery and overturned the previous thought. "Chiba, leave it to us here, and you can do your job." At this moment, Yuriko looked at Chiba whose eyes fell on Huoma''s face and spoke. Now that Huojin has passed away, according to Huojin''s wishes, there is no need to hold any funerals, just cremation and bury his body in this building. Therefore, the cremation process is about to begin now. "Sister Yuriko, why do you want to be buried downstairs? With the achievements of Senior Huoma, he should be buried on the side of the hero monument, right? He died in battle for the village." And upon hearing this sentence, Chiba said such a sentence for no reason. "Really? I forgot, you don''t know yet." In response, Yuriko paused slightly with her hand that removed the drip instruments around the fire room, and said. "Is there any reason?" In response, Chiba asked suspiciously, squatting down, and carefully helping Yuriko to remove the drip instruments. "Huoma''s family was also a very prominent family of Konoha before, and also had quite powerful family secrets, but because during the Second Ninja World War, most of the tribe members were killed for the village, and even The family secret technique has been lost, and now only Huojian is left." And hearing this, Yuriko sighed, and said with a little sadness~www.novelhall.com~ a very prominent family? For the village, killed most of the people? Hearing this, Qianye was almost startled, and the movements on his hands were almost stiff. "So, this..." Then, he hesitated for a moment, and asked cautiously. "Yes, there are no children left in Huo Jian. Their clan has already disappeared. From now on, people who are related to Huo Jian will not appear in this world. Huo Jian''s last wish is to have peace The family and the two-storey building left by the family sleep together." Yuriko didn''t conceal this, and she narrated calmly, but she said, adding sadness, and her eyes became redder. is it? It turned out that Senior Huojian was still the orphan of a family. Once he died, the family that was still quite famous disappeared in the long river of history, and even disappeared, perhaps most people did not know. And hearing this, Chiba also fell silent. Next, Xu was that this topic was too heavy, and the two of them did not speak any more, but silently tidyed up the little bit, and then arranged the appearance of Huoji''s body. In any case, as Hokages assistant, Huoma died for the village, and even ruined the future of the family here for the village. Even if they were not lost, Chiba and Yuriko could not bear to see him haggard. Looks like. And this silence didn''t end until the Anbu arranged by Bofeng Shuimen arrived. However, at this time, Chiba is also planning to return to the camp, no matter what powerful ninja guards sent by the defense forces, he is a little worried about Xuena. In the end, after Huojian''s body was taken away, Chiba also took the sorrow and heaviness in his heart to the camp. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1474： Dont mention it Don''t mention this matter to Xuenai and others. Back at the camp and stepping into the office room, Chiba looked at Xuena who was busy with official duties and basically couldn''t even say hello, silently pressing the matter of Huojian into his heart. However, I didn''t expect that Senior Huojian was still carrying a family on his back, or a family that was once quite prominent. Moreover, I did not expect that a war would completely emptied the foundation of this family, and in the end only the two-storey small building and Senior Huojian were left. Even the two-storey small building in the future will be taken into public ownership because it has no owner, and will eventually be allocated to other people in need. Really... Except for those families that can appear in the Naruto era, the first Ninja war, the second Ninja war, including the current third Ninja war, how many families were born and died for the village, or even annihilated? ? &1t;i>&1t;/i> Even, in the future, I am afraid that even the Uchiha clan, known as the strongest Konoha clan, will probably be submerged in the long river. From prosperity to decline, it was only overnight. In the end, although Sasuke and later Sarana were left behind, Who would dare to say that after these two generations, the blood of this family will remain in this Naruto world? Seeing Xuena''s busy and focused appearance, suppressing the things in the fire room, Chiba sat down slowly, full of sorrow. A very prominent family will be quietly annihilated in the war. Then, even if I changed history and saved Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai, I might lose it again at any time, silently. In the face of this behemoth, do I really have a chance of winning? Then, after this thought, Qianye was perplexed, but he didn''t know what to do. From the fall of the family in the fire to the disappearance, faintly, Qianye felt a kind of hugeness, a kind of hugeness. &1t;i>&1t;/i> It comes from destiny, history, or a huge sense of oppression brought about by the general trend. Now, what he is doing is undoubtedly going against the trend, the current fate, or history, the general trend is thinking that Bofeng Shuimen will die, Jiu Xinnai will die, and they will entrust their will to Ming. Man, entrusted to the destined savior, and he wanted to keep Bo Feng Shuimen alive and Kushina to survive. As for whether Naruto could become the destined savior while his parents were still alive, Chiba didn''t know. What Chiba knew was that according to the current general situation, he was definitely going against the trend, against the sky, and even now his own existence was against the trend. The current trends of various situations are still not much different from the original work. Although there are many differences in the details, these details are not reflected in the original work. In other words, the descriptions in the original work are still true. Alive. &1t;i>&1t;/i> Chiba can already be completely convinced that although this is a real world, not a cartoon, the historical trend of this real world is exactly the same as the original. The original can be said to be a part of the history of this real world. Chiba is now a person who knows the future and wants to change this historical trend. At this time, Chiba, from the Huoma family, saw the insignificance in front of history. Even the prominent family, even the strongest family, could not escape the general trend of history and destroy the ancient under the general trend. The rotten ones are destroyed, or perish or decline. At this moment, Chiba realized how huge and incomparable the side of the monster he was facing was. Even he has realized that his own existence may not be allowed by this behemoth. Because, in the original work, there is no such person as Takichiba in history. &1t;i>&1t;/i> And now what he is doing is impossible if he does not leave a mark in history, and if his own existence is due, then there should be his legend in the original work, just like white teeth and his ilk , At least the name will be passed down. However, now there is no him in the original work, and he is not mentioned at all. It can be seen that his existence itself should not exist. And this kind of general trend, history, or destiny, which shouldn''t exist, must be eliminated. In other words, his existence itself may be to be eliminated. Even at this time, Chiba, after thinking about the demise of the Huoma family, continued to unfold, and thought that he might not survive the Kyuubi Rebellion. I... will I die? Will he die in the accident before the Kyuubi Rebellion? &1t;i>&1t;/i> After this idea appeared, Chiba thought the more it was possible, and the more it thought it became more inevitable, and his heart gradually became suspended. I don''t think that my heart beats much faster. And the accident that died before the Kyuubi Rebellion is not nonsense. If he can survive after the Kyuubi Rebellion, then, with his current reputation and status, it is impossible not to appear in the era of Naruto, at least Orochi He will definitely appear in the two major events of Marukai Village and Penn''s Destruction Village. Even with his strength and level of sealing technique, he will appear in the Kyuubi Rebellion, and Bo Feng Shuimen will not fight alone. Now, he did not appear, then, it could only be that he was already dead at that time, before the Nine Tails Rebellion. Even after the Nine Tails Rebellion ~www.novelhall.com~, he will definitely die. Otherwise, in the era of Naruto, with his power and reputation, there is also the relationship with Hafengshuimen and Kusina, and it is impossible to have no relationship with Naruto. connection. &1t;i>&1t;/i> Moreover, now his body is undergoing some unknown changes, just like the unknown changes in cancer. Although it looks benign at present, there is no guarantee that it will not deteriorate. His death due to physical changes is also very likely. And combining the above, he would die before the Kyuubi Rebellion, this matter is not so unrealistic. It''s a very possible thing! What did I realize now? I should have thought of this kind of thing! And thinking of this, Chiba''s forehead couldn''t help but slowly ooze beads of sweat, and his heart beat faster because of fear. no no! This should not...should not... At the same time, because of fear, he instinctively began to veto it. Do not! This is a world with traversers, and I am the traverser. According to the convention of traversing, how can the traverser die! Then, I started to find reasons for myself. However, this reason is so far-fetched. It is impossible to change or easily change with the thoughts of the traverser to traverse the world. During the traversal, at least the traverse that Chiba reads does not exist. And the world of the translator he is now in has never changed according to his ideas. This reason is untenable. Completely untenable. Could it be...I really want to die before the Kyuubi Rebellion? Then, after the reason was overthrown, Chiba''s heart was occupied by this horrified thought! https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1475： 1 day "Squeak..." In the dim room, a beam of light was projected in with the sound of the door being opened, slightly reflecting the simple furnishings in the room. Then, as the door was pushed and opened, the beam of light that penetrated between the door cracks became wider and brighter, finally, reflecting the room. The furnishings in the room are quite simple, basically Japanese style. After a simple table, chair and bed, there are no extra furnishings except the shrine enshrined. Everything looks simple and plain. "despair!" Just when the furnishings were all illuminated, a slightly rickety old woman stepped into the room. With no expression on her serious face, the old woman glanced at the room first, and then walked in after seeing no changes. And after entering the room, she first walked to the shrine and placed the delicate pastries in her hands for consecration. After watching for a while, she sat down at the low table and took out four or five small scrolls from her arms and placed them. On the table, at the same time, the dozen scrolls that were originally placed on the table were spread out one by one. Then, it was quiet. After spreading it out, the old woman began to look intently, solemn and silent, but frowned instead, writing something on the blank scroll. It seems that due to the effects of the war, this year''s national budget is estimated to be reduced a lot. Coupled with the sharp drop in mission income during the war and such a large expansion plan, the village''s finances this year will probably be very tight. Ugh You have to fight for more budget with the daimyo, especially the construction budget, and, in the future peace talks and revision alliance, you also need to ask other Shinnin villages in this regard... And as the lines of black letters passed by the old woman''s eyes, her heart was full of anxiety. this is Regarding the selection of the Twelve Guardians of Shinobi? Ok This matter is also quite sensitive. If it is not handled well, it may cause daimyos suspicion. The Ninja World War will also have a great impact on the country of fire, and even many cities and towns have been affected, with many casualties. . At this time, I suddenly put forward such a request, and directly put forward a very feasible proposal, asking us to provide excellent and even elite ninjas. This matter, I am afraid, is a signal. No matter how good the battle is and how much benefits can be gained, this war should still give the daimiao or his staff a sense of insecurity, or in other words, give some uneasy and good-hearted staff to the village a bad time for the village. In the matter of guarding the Twelve Ninjamen, in the selection process, not only must the good candidates be given, but also the staff must be shut up. An ordinary ninja. It won''t work! In any case, the village still has to depend on the existence of the state. For a village as large as Konoha, it is impossible to rely on self-sufficiency, and only the state finances can support the virtuous development of the village. Moreover, the covenant with the country of fire is also a guarantee of life and safety for everyone in the village. Here, you must not fall out with the village. The guardian ninja twelve must not be neglected, and even choose a ninja who is enough to make the daimyo feel at ease to join. Otherwise, no matter how good the elite is, it may be empty talk. Stop the mouths of the staff who are not good to Konoha! Then, after looking at another scroll, the old woman''s brows frowned again. This was about the scroll guarding the Twelve Ninjas, and it was also a very sensitive scroll. Among the countries, the daimyos side is not without the kind of staff who dont like Konoha. In their eyes, Konoha is the strongest military group, accounting for 40 to 50% of the national fiscal expenditure. In the Ninja World War, almost all such situations occurred, and some staff who did not like Konoha appeared, borrowing the topic. Although the Twelve Guardian Ninjas have existed in the past, as they are now, the selection conditions are directly given there, and many conditions have been added, and even some candidates from the Konoha-related secret arts family are listed. Go up, no doubt, this is someone behind the scenes. Of course, Konoha cannot arrange some heirs of the secret technique family in. This will dampen the trust of how many families. You must know that the guardian of the Twelve Ninjas is basically the private army of the daimyo. Whether it can come back to inherit the family, it must be The name has the final say. The meaning of this is already very clear. Now that the daimyo agreed to such a request, he was obviously shaken by what the staff said. This selection is a difficult problem for Konoha. If it is not solved well, there may be a crisis of trust with the daimyo. "Unexpectedly, thinking about handling the last job, but not thinking about it, is such a difficult problem." Seeing this, the serious old woman made the first cry. And this first sound was a sigh. However, the sigh was just a sigh. Soon, the old woman spread out on another scroll with many names written on it, and then ticked a few names on it. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com These few in the past should be able to replace the heirs of those families. Moreover, with this child, even if it is a big name, there is no way to say anything. Although I am a little sorry for him, but I believe he is understandable. After ticking, the old woman groaned, and after resting her eyes on the names, she combined the two scrolls and placed them aside. Then, she picked up another scroll. And then, for a long, long time, she spent a long time between the scrolls of words, barely reading a few lines, her brows would frown a few times, and every time she would appear cautious, and then she wrote. Write down precautions or solutions. Although there are only a dozen scrolls and a few small scrolls, she reads each copy very carefully. Each scroll took her considerable time, and waited until all the dozen scrolls were read and resolved. , Including those few small scrolls, it was already 10 minutes in the evening, and the lights were already on in the room. And she carefully folded the dozen scrolls, wrapped them in a cloth and put them aside, then stood up, ready to open the door and leave, go to the kitchen downstairs, and cook for a while. This is no longer a problem. Supper for supper. At the same time, I also intend to go to bed after dinner, as always. Today, except for her resignation tomorrow, there is no difference from the past. "Boom boom boom..." "Boom boom boom..." However, today seems to be destined for some changes, just when she got up to open the door and go downstairs. There was a knock on the door downstairs. "Xiaochun, it''s me." Then, a familiar voice came. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1476： Order book At the same time, Hokage Building, Hokage Office. Under the same white light, Hafeng Mizumon frowned. After hesitating, he handed the scroll in his hand to the Anbe Ninja who was kneeling in front of him. "Be sure to send it to the assistant agent''s hands. Note that everything must be kept secret." Then, he said solemnly. "Yes" In response, Anbe Ninja nodded in response, but did not leave directly, but hesitated. "what happened?" Seeing the appearance of an Anbe ninja, Bo Feng Mizuno frowned slightly and asked. "This...is this really going to be done? Master Hokage, are you really going to do what Master Huojin meant? This...this is a shame!" Hearing Hokage''s question, Anbu paused, as if he had made some determination, and said. In the words, it seemed a pity that the order on the scroll in his hand. "Really? Are you the one who has been protecting the fire room? Thank you! You can always protect him." Hearing the words of Anbu, Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback for a moment, and then he wanted to understand the whole story and said. As an assistant, Huojian is also a significant figure in the village. He also knows the operating system of the village and various situations. It is a very important figure. Even if it is on vacation, someone must secretly protect it. Unexpectedly, it was a coincidence that the Anbu on duty in front of him was the one who was responsible for protecting the fire room. And if you know Huoma''s last words, then it wouldn''t be surprising to know the content of the scroll''s command. "No! Hokage-sama, you are serious, this is what I should do." Hearing Naruto''s sudden gratitude, Anbe Ninja was almost startled and hurriedly said. "This matter, let''s do it this way, not just because it is Huoji''s last words, Huoji''s words are very reasonable, maybe we are too anxious, it will produce a situation that Yimiao encourages." Hearing the response from the Anbe Ninja, a faint wry smile appeared at the corner of Bo Feng Shuimen''s mouth. After shaking his head, he insisted on his original decision. This matter was not only because of Huojins last words, but the content of Huojins last words, which convinced him. This is a deliberate decision that needs to be implemented. "But... Isn''t this unfair to Master Chiba? So many achievements have already been made, but at this time..." In this regard, the Anbe Ninja seemed to still insist on it, still speaking as if he would give it up. "Yes, it''s a bit unfair to Chiba, but in the long run, we can''t afford to take a chance on this matter. If Chiba has a case, it will not be worth the loss. This matter still requires caution and Its safe. Just as Huojin said, we have not considered this matter. Perhaps, consultant Xiaochun recognized this, so he said that, so he resigned... Well, in short, send Go over." Hearing the Anbe Ninja''s retort again, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t give an order to be delayed or rejected twice, but said calmly. In his tone, there was even a bit of comfort in it. In a sense, this is also a good thing. At least, it can be seen that many people in the village have changed their views of Chiba, and they can even refute me like this for him, and even a consultant resigned to himself for him. Compared to before, Chiba''s situation should be better. Will also get more kindness and support. This matter may not be a completely unfair thing to Chiba, and maybe it will bring him more popularity. Do not More importantly than these, Chiba will no longer suffer such unfair treatment in the future. Because the stigma that shouldn''t exist in the previous generation can no longer affect him, this is the best. He has used his actions to win the recognition of the village. What a great kid! But during the words, this thought flashed through Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart. "but" At this moment, upon hearing Hafeng Mizumon''s words, Anbe Ninja seemed to want to refute something, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t say anything. "Thank you!" Then, at the stall where he hesitated and couldn''t say anything, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama before him uttered a word that made him stunned. Another sentence, thanks! "This...this, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama!" After being stunned, the Anbe Ninja was a little stunned, not knowing what to say, but hurriedly was a little incoherent. "Chiba is also my half-disciple, thank you for caring about him so much and complaining about him." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled. "No! Hokage-sama, you are serious." Hearing that, the Anbe ninja shook his head again and again, and then he made up his mind and said: "I know, I will send it to Master Chiba." "Ok!" In response, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled and nodded. Hearing this sound, the Anbe Ninja no longer spends more, erected the instant body mark, and is about to leave. "Wait!" However, at this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly thought of something and hurriedly stopped him. "Yes!" In response to this ~www.novelhall.com~ the Anbe Ninja hurriedly stopped, and eagerly responded. "Um, half a disciple, don''t tell Kushina." Then, Hokage in front of him said something that made him dumbfounded. "Yes!" However, the dumbfounding was dumbfounded. This was Hokage''s order, and he naturally had to obey it, and he responded immediately. After answering, he also Jieyin left. Now he was holding a confidential order form that had to be delivered urgently, not sloppy. "Ah" After watching the Anbe Ninja leave, Bo Feng Shuimen slowly turned his head back, looking through the open window, looking at the round moon that slanted west, but sighed long. Seedlings encourage... Maybe, yes. While sighing, his heart flashed through such a melancholy thought. In his mind, the last moment of Huojin''s life emerged. He couldn''t help but talk about Xiaochun''s consultant, which Huojin gave him "Perhaps, we are too anxious. This is really detrimental to Chiba''s growth. Regardless of whether he has matured or not, under long-term high pressure, it is not something a child can bear, and even an adult may not be able to fully bear it. "This sentence. hateful! Why, why did you leave so early! The truth is gone, even you are gone! If I encounter a problem that cannot be solved, who should I talk to! Fire room! Then, after the words in his mind flashed, the sadness that couldn''t be hidden appeared on his face. Under the moonlight, this fearsome golden flash, the fourth generation of Hokage loved by everyone, looks like... Very lonely! https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1477： Sudden discovery "Then, I will leave first, Master Chiba." Looking at the command scroll in Chiba''s hesitant subordinates, Anbe Ninja leaned slightly, and after a low voice, he left immediately. "Oh...oh!" But Chiba''s response seemed to be half a beat slow, and when the Anbe Ninja left, he suddenly spoke. This should be the appointment book, right? Next, it should be an assistant appointment letter with the word agent removed. Sure enough, I won''t even notify me, and I just decided it directly. I really couldn''t have any chance to refute it. At this time, he really didn''t care about Anbu''s going or leaving, all his thoughts were placed on this scroll. If this assistant really becomes official, then, unless I''m already dead, and I''m already dead and forgotten by people, I will definitely appear in the original book. At least, it will be mentioned. But now, the original book cannot have me, nor any legends about me, that is to say, according to the general trend, I should die silently like Senior Huojin, and be forgotten by people. But what kind of death will it be that everyone will forget? Even Kakashi would not even mention me. Then, as the attention was focused on the scroll, Chiba''s thoughts also dispersed. The previous calculations indicated that he might die in the Kyuubi Rebellion. Facing his own death, even if Chiba has gone through life and death, he was extremely concerned. Of course, although he cared very much now, he didn''t panic at the beginning, and he had calmed down. After all, knowing your own time of death, and not knowing your own time of death to be born to death, they are two completely different mentalities. Even Chiba can''t let go of it completely, or in other words, is so free and easy to not linger. At this moment, he also began to think about how to avoid his own death. Now that he knew that he was likely to die in the Kyuubi Rebellion, he was also sure that the cause of death might be something that makes people forget that he is alive and cannot be discussed The taboo cause of death, then, in a sense, it can be regarded as ruling out many possibilities and reducing the scope of his death method. Now, this official assistant''s appointment letter can be regarded as giving him a certainty. This matter is nearing death and must be taken seriously. Although this matter sounds a little nonsense, Chiba, who is in it, dare not make any negligence. All the previous things have made him believe in the existence of such things as "destiny", and this destiny is the story of the manga called Naruto he saw in the previous life. Otherwise, if this destiny, history, or general trend does not exist, then what happened to all his previous efforts and all the erroneous failures? Is there really so many coincidences that caused him to fail? This is absolutely impossible. A coincidence is possible once or twice, but the third time, it cannot be said to be a coincidence, but a certain inevitable. Moreover, passing through such unthinkable things will be born in this Naruto world, then, the story of the original book evolves into the history of this world, then there is no reason. Therefore, Chiba firmly believes in destiny, and quite believes that if he, a character who does not exist in history, existed during the Three World Wars that was not described in the original work, then it is reasonable. But if it were in the Naruto era, his existence would be somewhat unreasonable. And destiny, history, or the general trend of eliminating unreasonable means, there will be more, but no matter what means, it must end with the disappearance or death of this person who shouldn''t exist. "Why, I only realize this thing now... But what''s the use of realizing this thing a long time ago?" Thinking of this, Qianye slowly put the scroll in his hand aside, frowning tightly, and his face dignified. Now, now that he knew his death date, and from the demise of the Huoma family, Chiba, who knew how terrifying the monster he was facing, was somewhat lacking in confidence. Although this matter must be changed when this period of death is approaching, is it a life or a life, and the prerequisite for the plan to change his destiny is to live. However, Chiba, who had previously failed and understood the uncertainty of fate, did not dare to have too much confidence. Although he could never give up the matter of changing fate, but strictly speaking, he could only say If you don''t give up, you can''t guarantee the success rate. Therefore, whether this possibility of his own death can be changed here, he can only say that he will not give up and dare not have much confidence. The uncertainty of the fate''s direction is terrible, he has already learned. Obviously, I have made all-out preparations, but unexpected accidents will cause all plans to fall short. For example, when the death of the land is changed, that is, the Kakashi team is attacked in advance in the battle of Shenwu Bridge. Just tens of minutes in advance, his entire plan fell short. And this kind of accident is impossible to prevent, and there is no way to be fully prepared. Usually, he just try not to think about these accidents, and focus on the Kyuubi Rebellion, and to improve his own strength. If you keep thinking about these accidents, I am afraid that the Kyuubi Rebellion has not yet begun, and he has already lost~www.novelhall .com~ Regardless of what changes the Kyuubi Rebellion will have due to the uncertainty of fate, what he must do is to improve his strength and make all the plans he can think of. Otherwise, always thinking about these accidents, how can he concentrate on improving himself and thinking of ways, and if he can''t concentrate on improving himself and thinking of ways, what is the difference between giving up? And now, it can be said that this matter of death is approaching, so that he has to face the uncertainty of fate immediately. Undoubtedly, the destiny change plan was a huge blow to Chiba himself. Even, Chiba realized this so late that the question of his own rationality might be that he was subconsciously avoiding the uncertainty of his fate, and the death of Huojin and the demise of the Huojin family made him subconsciously unconscious. Don''t think about this issue. After all, Chiba has not given up, nor has he let go. He still actively wants to change and wants to keep that warmth. Sometimes, a reasonable escape is also a sensible confrontation. It''s just that now he has to face it and can''t escape it. "Ugh" Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but sighed, but slowly stood up, walked outside the house alone, silently looking at the round of full moon. Back, it looked a little bleak. Is there really no way to change fate? Can this incredible crossing not reverse the future? If the Kyuubi Rebellion is about to die, but the rebirth is only 12 years, then what is the point of passing through? I came across, what is... For what? At this moment, Qianye''s heart was full of confusion. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1478： what happened? "Chiba...you, are you still asleep?" Looking at the full moon slanting west, watching him slanting westward little by little, watching the starry sky full of stars, the thoughts of the sad Chiba in his heart, but soon he was a little tired. The familiar voice interrupted his thoughts. It was Kakashi''s voice. "Well, I''ll fall asleep right away." In response, Chiba looked away from the full moon, looked at the sleepy eyes rubbed, and looked at his white boy. "Hmm... Did you encounter any problems?" When Kakashi heard these words, after rubbing his eyes, the tiredness in his eyes slowly faded, and there was a layer of clarity. Then he got out from under the desk and looked at Chiba again. , Couldn''t help asking. At this moment, this guy who has always been happy, angry and invisible, his face is hard to conceal his sorrow, and his face is basically written with the word difficult. "Uh" To this, Chiba didn''t know how to answer for a while, and was taken aback. "can not say?" Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Kakashi frowned slightly, and then asked. "Ok." Hearing Kakashi''s words, Chiba nodded, and when the time of death was approaching, the Nine-Tailed Rebellion, the difficulty of death before the Nine-Tailed Rebellion, it is indeed impossible to tell Kakashi. "Ah" In this regard, Kakashi knew that it was like this, and couldn''t help but sighed. Then, as if he had discovered something, he asked, "Is it because of the new mission from Teacher Watergate?" "Ok?" Hearing this sound, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and then followed the gaze of Kakashi''s glimpse just now, Chiba immediately understood, and said, "Uh...it''s true." Following the gaze of Kakashi''s glimpse just now, Chiba saw the scroll of the appointment book just delivered on the table and instantly understood why Kakashi asked this question. Obviously, Kakashi saw this new scroll, so he asked. "Oh" In response, Kakashi nodded and stopped asking more. His eyes seemed to start to look distraught again. He has been busy for a day without stopping. Now he is really sleepy. He yawned and then turned. Turn around. "You can rest assured to do your problem, let us here, Hirohiko and Xuena are very hard for you, the new plan can be said to be quite smooth, let alone seven days, it is estimated that it will be completed tomorrow The plan was envisaged, and at that time, Hongyan was competent enough. Here, you don''t need to worry about it." But after turning around, casual words came from Kakashi. "Don''t add up to Hongyan and Xuena. If you don''t go well, the two of them will think too much. Then you will have to look after you, and you will have to look at this side, but something will happen." Then, after the casual words, Kakashi''s casual vigilance. "Finally, don''t disturb us if you don''t sleep, I''ll go to the toilet." Afterwards, as the steps moved, Kakashi said. Kakashi... Hearing this series of words, Qianye was almost stunned on the spot, and the warm current that poured in his heart made him almost unable to speak. Kakashi''s few words, although there is no word and encouragement, but when combined, the meaning of encouragement and support is full. Watch out brightly, but worry and care in secret. Really... Tsundere? I have to mention Hirohiko and Xuena. Regarding this, the sadness and lack of confidence in Qianye''s heart, at this moment, it slowly faded away, and a faint smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. Then, at this stall, his gaze swept over the scroll. No matter what, this matter, I might have died before the Nine Tails Rebellion, this matter is already there. I no longer have confidence, I don''t know if I can get through it, and I can''t deny this fact. Now that the matter is already there, I have no other way but to face it! Moreover, this matter is not without a trace. To prevent future generations from mentioning my death, the scope is basically delineated. It is nothing more than crimes such as betraying the village, which has become the black history of the village and everyone. Everyone is silent and never mentions it. Either, he died prematurely, and gradually forgotten by future generations, and now more than ten years into the Naruto era, it is enough to forget a genius or hero who has died. After all, with so many names on the hero monument, only a few have been praised, and they are still particularly eye-catching ones. If I dont die, it will definitely spread to future generations. However, if you die in this period, if you die at the same time as the golden flash or die earlier, it is enough to be forgotten. Anyway, the death of a Hokage is enough to cover up many heroes. So, in this way, time and death have scope. If you already know these, then you can increase some opportunities. Now, it''s time to return to the original intention... I want to live! With these words of Kakashi, Chiba''s face became firmer and firmer, and the original lack of confidence, sorrow and confusion were completely gone. Some ~www.novelhall.com~ has only one kind of determination that no longer looks forward to the future. Then, Chiba sat down in his place again, picked up the scroll that had just been put down, and slowly spread it out. In any case, although I know it is already an appointment book. But, after all, you still have to take a look. "Ok?" But when he unfolded the scroll completely and read a few lines, his face changed abruptly, and his brows frowned. Not... Appointment letter? As he watched line by line, Chiba''s eyes widened little by little. But... Dismissal letter? I no longer have to act as an assistant agent? Have you found an assistant candidate now? Then, a weird surprise uncontrollably rose in his heart. This...what is going on? Do you need me as an assistant agent? Can the expansion plan be transferred to others? This... is this also the ghost of fate? But, but this is too abnormal! First, I gave me real power and great attention, and now I was dismissed lightly, and the expansion plan that was originally handed over to me is almost impossible to transfer to someone else, or can it be transferred to someone else? What is this kidding? Then, in Chiba''s heart was almost a series of unacceptable surprises. On this scroll, not only was it not the appointment letter he thought, it was even a dismissal letter that was almost "irrational". After all... what happened? Can Bo Feng Shuimen make such a decision? What kind of things can make Bo Feng Shuimen make such a decision? Inconceivable, after being unreasonable, Qianye''s brows became more frowning, and all kinds of bad feelings flashed in his heart. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1479： What to do is to do Do not! This is not the time to consider these. As all kinds of bad premonitions surfaced in his heart, Chiba quickly put these inconceivable and unreasonable behind. What is the exception now? It doesn''t matter why there is such an abnormal order. The most important thing now is that if he is no longer an assistant, then he will become a person in the Naruto era who is mentioned or not mentioned. If he can become a person who doesnt mention it, its okay, or that there is no unreasonable character, then his existence is reasonable. What time of death, he died before the Kyuubi Rebellion, he thought too much, his Existence is not an obstacle to the general trend, so there will be no such thing as a mortal situation. But if it must be mentioned, then his existence is in jeopardy. Those who die before the Nine-Tailed Rebellion is approaching, there is a high possibility that they will be born, and even the probability is over 90%. After all, now he doesn''t need to be an assistant, his attention has naturally decreased, and if his attention drops, he may be forgotten, or the ordinary people who have integrated into the village will be ordinary passersby. And as long as it is a passerby, it is normal for his existence not to be mentioned. This is now Chiba''s top priority. "good night." At this time, Kakashi who went to the bathroom came back and saw that Chiba was looking at the scroll in his hand. After a weary voice, he got under the table, and then there was a slight snoring sound. . "Ah" Hearing this sound, Chiba raised his head and watched Kakashi slip under the table. He sighed and closed his eyes until a slight snoring sound came. impossible. What an ordinary passerby is impossible! Not to mention the name of the hero of the war, the various fears of other villages, just say it is around, there is a genius like Kakashi around, as a ninja who also has the name of genius, how could he not be bound. Don''t say what was not mentioned, in the future, as long as someone mentions Kakashi, it is estimated that I will be mentioned. In the original work, Kakashis genius is mentioned, but there are still some, it is impossible not to be mentioned! My existence is in itself an unreasonable place for the fate or plot behind. If my destiny is to move towards the original plot, then I will never live to the Naruto era, and death may be concealed by the death of the fourth generation of Hokage, thus being mixed into the unnamed dead in the Kyuubi Rebellion. Can''t escape! Whether it is an assistant or not, it is now impossible for me to rationalize my existence. While sighing, Qianye was sure that he could not escape the unreasonable situation. Those who should come will come. Are these... all destined? After confirming it, Qianye''s face was not the solemnity that was inevitable, but a kind of helpless bitterness, a sense of powerlessness, suddenly surged up. At this moment, Chiba Xian, if he lives according to his original thoughts and original intentions, let alone the Naruto era, he can live in obscurity even after the end of the Four Wars. There is no reason for existence. There will be no unreasonableness at all. In his original plan to save his life, he just wanted to live without showing up, or just show the strength that can make the village not consume him as cannon fodder. Life Saving Plan In fact, it depends on the situation. Almost, he only needs to have his performance in the Ninja test. In the original registration plan, after he showed his brilliance in the Ninja test, he will definitely be valued by Naruto, and it is nearly the third Ninja war. Relying on this value, he won in the third Ninja war. Enough protection is enough, and you dont need to be famous. You just need to mix experience with other geniuses. At the critical moment, if you encounter a dangerous mission, you can sell your teammates when you cant beat them, as long as you can run. Just drop it. Generally speaking, if he wants to escape, it is really not easy to catch him. In this way, he will be able to cross the three wars with safety guarantees and usher in a long period of peace, and if he has not made much of the three wars, he will slowly be considered that the Zhongnin exam is a short-lived, or Jiang Lang is only exhausted. Become a passerby ninja. Then, without attracting any attention, practice the eight-door Dunjia, open the eight-door mode, and make every effort to improve the strength, so that you can protect yourself when Penn strikes. After that, four wars in the Ninja world waited for the two saviors to shoulder all the responsibilities. In the registration plan, he is an obscure passerby ninja. It doesn''t matter if he mentions it or not. As long as he doesn''t intervene in the main story, he can definitely live comfortably, even a little chic, until the end of his life. . This life just passed. However, he changed his plans and arrangements in the middle, he wanted to save Jiu Xinnai, he wanted to change the plot, and his fate. For this reason, he calculated a point of divergence in fate, that is, the turning point, that is, the survival of the earth, as long as there is no accident with the earth **** Wubi bridge, there will be no next Kyuubi Rebellion. In order to gain enough freedom in the quest of God Wubi Bridge, he must be qualified for a single task, that is, let Hokage know his strength ~www.novelhall.com~ enough for a single task. Then, there will be a series of brilliant performances, the current fame, and the irrationalization of the current existence. It can be said that the current existence is unreasonable, and it was completely asked by Chiba. If he just lived in this Hokage world silently, then there would really be nothing, and with his wisdom and hard work, A stable life is really not a big deal. There will be no current crisis at all. Even, in a sense, because he wanted to change his destiny, he had to face the unreasonable existence and may be doomed to death. Almost all can be counted as karma. "Could it be... will you not survive the Kyuubi Rebellion?" Thinking about it, the bitterness at the corner of Chiba''s mouth seemed even more bitter. Although the method of death reduced the scope and allowed Chiba to foresee some "accidents" that might lead to his death, but just about to prevent him, considering the uncertainty of fate, Chiba really has no confidence. Can only, take one step to see one step? Thinking of this, Qianye''s bitter thoughts flashed through. Since he can''t prevent it, there will be various uncertainties, and various accidents that he will inevitably be negligent. Then, at this time, all he can do, it seems, is to respond to the changes in the same way and take a step by step. Up. "Ah" Then, after this thought turned, although his face was bitter and could no longer be bitter, his eyes did not waver at all. No matter what, those should be done! First, how do you reply to this permission order? After that, his eyes fell on this scroll. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1480： Not much difference The next day, early morning. "Hirohiko, wait a minute!" On the high-pitched log city wall, Chiba poked his head halfway down, and called down Hirohiko, who had just patted a student on the shoulder, and signaled to go on the road. "Chiba?" Hearing this sound, Hong Yan, who was about to step out as the last student in the long line of students, was taken aback for a moment, raised his head, and subconsciously responded. "You come up first." In response, Chiba said again, and waved for Hirohiko to go up the city wall. "it is good!" Hearing this, Hongyan didn''t hesitate. After saying "Then I will leave it to you" to a teacher beside him, after the teacher agreed to the ruggedness, he turned to the camp gate and stepped up the city wall. . "What''s the matter? Chiba?" After getting on the city wall, Hirohiko stopped beside Chiba and said with some confusion. "Oh, I forgot to tell you last night, there is one thing, I want you to help me in your free time." In response, Chiba smiled, hesitated for a moment, looked at this friend who had become lean because of his normal meals, and said. Last night, he had been struggling with the rationalization of his own existence, and because it took quite a long time to accept this discovery, he completely forgot to talk to Hongyan about the change of the chakra nature of the fire attribute yesterday. . Therefore, I woke up early today in order to rush Hongyan to tell him about this matter before going to the construction site. Although it was understood that death caused by unreasonable existence was unavoidable, Chiba, who knew that this matter was impossible to prevent, could only take one step and look at it, but did not mean to give up. He has not given up on his destiny change plan, so he still needs to master the other three attributes of Chakra''s change of nature. There is even a plan that must be implemented now. He still has to do what he should do. As for life and death, lets just take it as the death period of the Great Tribulation. Its useless to think about it now. At first, he thought it was foolproof, but bringing the soil was still his way, thinking too much instead. Accident. Now, it is better to respond to changes with the same. Moreover, even if the catastrophe does not come, he still has to do these things, if the time comes because he does not do these things, and the strength is not enough to save Kushina and the others, it will not be swallowed up by fate. What a big difference. No matter what is ahead, he will always do these things. "Oh, what''s the matter?" Regarding Chiba''s words, Hongyan didn''t hesitate to speak directly. "I have been practicing the chakra nature change of the fire attribute recently. I have no experience after practicing this all night. Do you have any experience that can help me quickly grasp the nature change of the fire attribute." In this regard, Chiba did not have any scruples, and directly stated what he thought and requested. He Hongyan does not need to be polite and embarrassed. "Ah? Ah! The chakra nature of the fire attribute changes. Are you going to develop the third attribute?" Hearing this sentence, Hongyan didn''t have many surprises, but he was stunned when he heard it for the first time, and then he reacted, his face was still a poker face, and there was no superfluous expression. "Yes." To this, Chiba simply answered. "I can''t tell you the trick to changing the nature of fire attributes. I need time." Hearing this, Hongyan answered truthfully, and at the same time remembered the situation when he learned about the change of the water attribute chakra. The nature of this attribute chakra has changed. You may have some tricks, but what is really needed is patience. Perseverance and experimentation are essential. Even so, Hongyan cannot guarantee success. . After all, some people will only have one type of chakra change throughout their lives. Those who learn two are already top-notch in the ordinary. The three and four are basically rare, and you almost have to increase the search range for the five. To the entire Ninja world. "Oh, then you take the time to sum it up for me." In this regard, Chiba did not say much, and said. "Actually, the tricks are very limited, and they still require considerable patience, and if there is no such possibility, they may never be able to master them." Hearing this sentence, Hongyan seemed to hesitate for a while, and still spoke. "Don''t worry, I know." Hearing these words, Chiba smiled slightly and unconsciously patted his shoulder. Hirohiko was obviously worried that he was trapped. It was indeed very difficult to master attributes other than his own. Chiba knew it in his heart, and he would not end up on the wrong path as Hirohiko was worried about his research. "Well, then, is there anything else?" Hirohiko nodded to Chiba''s words without saying much. "Gone." To this, Chiba replied. He originally called Hongyan because of this matter. Now that he has finished asking, there is naturally nothing else. "Oh, then I''m leaving." Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko was not welcome ~www.novelhall.com~ and directly proposed to leave. "Be careful on the road." In this regard, Chiba naturally let go, and Hirohiko now has more important things to do than the change in the nature of the fire attribute chakra. "that" Hearing this sound, Hong Yan didn''t talk nonsense, and after a light voice, he rushed out, and after a few longitudinal jumps, he chased the long queue of students. Now that the assistant''s position is no longer necessary. So, I cant become an assistant, and even an assistant agent cant do it long. I have to think about what happens after losing those assistant privileges. In particular, some things that require an assistant status, I also need to do it in advance. At least, it will be done within today. The permission order that came yesterday may be a new assistant at Bofeng Shuimen today, and when the new assistant is selected, my agent will naturally have to step down. But now, there is only one thing that requires assistant status. Although going to that place at this stall is a bit too sensitive and not so good, it is easy to be suspected, but if you lose your assistant status, lose these real powers, it is not easy to get in again. Ok Do it today. Then, after watching Hongyan go away and disappearing from his line of sight, Chiba secretly calculated it and made a decision. So, go back now and get some sleep. Think about it again, what excuse is good! If it really doesn''t work, or if no one notices it, you don''t need to be an assistant. After making the decision, Chiba didn''t think much anymore, and went straight back to the office room. After saying hello to Xuena to ask her to wake him up, he went to sleep. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1481： ready "Xue Nai, I''m back." It was noon, and Chiba returned to the office room amidst the squeaking sound, carrying large and small bags. "Welcome back." Hearing Chiba''s voice, Xue Nai responded with a smile from the corner of his mouth. "Are you hungry?" Regarding this, Chiba, who had already entered, saw that Xuena had put down the radio device at this time, and seemed to have stopped working, and asked immediately. "It''s fine." Hearing Chiba''s words, the arc of Xuenai''s mouth seemed to expand again, shaking his head again and again. "Wait a minute, I''m going to cook now." At this time, Chiba didn''t stop. After making this sound, he walked directly towards the kitchen room of the camp. "it is good." To this, Xue Na responded with a grin. Really... If you continue to eat like this, you will definitely get fat. Chiba went out to buy groceries today. According to his preferences, it is estimated that there is some meat. How much weight has he gained this month? If he eats less later, Chiba is afraid to ask if he is feeling sick again. Ugh What should I do? At this time, her heart was quite distressed. Xuena still cares about her weight, especially during this time. But is this really good for Chiba? It seems to be quite free now, so I should take care of things. When Kakashi mentioned him, his tone seemed to be getting worse and worse. After all, this is the plan he is responsible for. Can''t always go shopping and cooking for me. Then, besides caring about her weight, Xuena couldn''t help but feel a little worried and confused. Sometimes, I really don''t understand what Chiba is thinking. But thinking about it, she couldn''t help propping her chin with one hand and sighed softly. ... It seemed that the new plan was going well now, everything should be almost on the right track, and Xuena clearly had time to spare. Here, it should be completely relieved. Moreover, I should also be able to let go of this expansion plan. Let Yukina and Hirohiko take care of this, and it can further enhance the status and importance of Yukina and Hirohiko. It can let Hirohiko break the merits and let Hyuga. The family completely dispelled those bad thoughts about Xue Nai. The Hyuga clan belongs to the Hyuga clan, and in front of the expansion plan, the position of the person in charge of the preparation phase of the expansion plan, Forgive them for not daring to act against the evil. Moreover, now the entire Hyuga clan is basically in my hands, even if the Hyuga Hippopotamus sees me, I am afraid it will be shorter. Then, when the time comes to reply to Bo Feng Shuimen, I will quit together, whether it is the assistant agent or the person in charge of the expansion plan. As soon as Hirohiko and Yukana are familiar with the expansion plan, as a senior adviser to the defense force, the new person in charge cant control it. After Kakashi left, only Hirohiko can command everything here, and the new person in charge also Can only rely on Hirohiko. I don''t have to worry about the engineering team and the two of them after I leave. As he walked towards the kitchen, Qianye''s expression slowly became serious, and his heart began to calculate. However, although it can be handed over to him here, it will be a leisurely and can focus on improving strength, but this method of improving strength still needs to be planned well. Tonight, I am destined to go in forever, and I dont have any good excuses to go in openly. Moreover, according to the investigation just now, although the entire village is under martial law, and even among the candidates for martial law, there are also members of the Hyuga and Uchiha clan, but due to personnel tension, the forbidden operation room is also Not really airtight. And thinking about it, Chiba''s thoughts slowly shifted to improve his own strength. During the last year, he wanted to raise his strength to a level that could fight the tail beast. In this way, even if he couldn''t Completely suppressing Kyuubi can also help Hao Feng Shuimen from the side. Chiba has repeatedly recalled the extremely short description of the Kyuubi Rebellion in the original book. Bofeng Shuimen actually had the strength to fight Kyuubi, but it had spent too much chakra to protect the village. If one person can help to contain Nine Tails, and use the sealing technique of the Wave Fengshui Gate, even if you don''t use the ghoul to seal it up, you can seal the Nine Tails only with the gossip seal. And this method of enhancing strength was naturally Chiba''s previous plan. Going to the forbidden surgery room to steal the Konoha that Chiba knew, the access control that was more suitable for him now. According to Chibas plan, tonight, he had to sneak into the forbidden surgery room. Originally, he wanted to use his identity as an assistant agent for the last time. But after thinking about it, he realized that an assistant agent in charge of the expansion plan, what is there? The reason is that he can go to the confinement room in a fair manner, and is still an assistant agent who understands the letter of appointment. No matter what you think, if this matter reaches Hokage''s ears, if Hokage believes in you, he will have to ask questions, and he may even start to doubt it directly. After all, he has no legitimate motivation to go to the forbidden surgery room. Forbidden surgery and forbidden surgery. Without permission, people will not be able to learn it. If you dont have permission, and you run to the forbidden surgery room, there is only one possibility, you are Covet a forbidden technique. Coupled with the special period of immediate dismissal, Chiba will not find a reasonable excuse in ten mouths when the time comes. Thinking about it, this infiltration is the best and safest way. "Duh." I want to get here~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba has already stepped into the kitchen and put the big and small bags in his hands on the stove, but he did not start cooking. Instead, he dipped his hand in the cooking water placed aside and began to write and draw on the stove. Not long after, a defense plan of the forbidden operation room was formed on the stovetop. According to today''s investigation, the side of the forbidden surgery room near the Hokage Building... should be able to sneak in. Moreover, now I have got the key props... With the formation of this defense map, Chiba began to ponder it slowly, and lightly touched a square object from his arms, and lightly stroked it. This is a protective forehead, belonging to the misty forehead. It was also the misty spy who was killed by Hongyan stayed behind. After he was woken up by Xuena at noon today, he used the excuse of going out to buy vegetables and cook, and he did two things here. One is to carefully inspect the forbidden surgery room''s defense, and the second is the misty forehead in his hand. This misty corpse was taken by the intelligence system, but the forehead was usually thrown directly to the Konoha logistics office for disposal, or melted, or kept for other uses, and the logistics office happened to be in Within the scope of Chiba''s privileges, Chiba found an excuse to go to the logistics office, and ordered the things out. No one noticed. And tonight, this forehead protection will become a crucial item. So, let''s do it! Let''s start cooking! Looking at the defense plan in the forbidden surgery room, Chiba had a plan in mind, as he thought. To start, you have to control your strength, and you can''t hurt the secret whistle here! When he made up his mind, Qianye''s gaze fell on a relatively isolated secret whistle. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1482： Hasty plan, hasty sneak in Cook, eat, continue to calculate. In this way, a day''s time passed quickly, unconsciously, it was already full of stars. "I''m done." Slowly closing the chopsticks and placing them on the clean bowl, Chiba said to Kakashi and Xuena. "Oh...oh!" In response to this, Kakashi, who had been watching from the corner of his eye, was stunned for a moment, and then spoke. "Ok." And Xue Na is very used to speaking. Has the meal rate in Chiba become faster and faster recently? And even such a thought came into her mind. Open... What a joke! In just a few minutes, you ate the food for five people cleanly. It''s not your mouth, it''s a bottomless pit to pour the rice in! In Kakashi''s heart, such a thought flashed through. "Then, please Kakashi." Then, at this moment, Chiba uttered a word that made Kakashi completely confused. "Xue Nai, I''m leaving." After that, he would say goodbye to Xuenai afterwards. "Ok!" But when Kakashi looked confused and hadn''t reacted yet, Xuena nodded heavily. After receiving Xuena''s response, Chiba also left without saying a word. Kakashi''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the disappearing Chiba, who was about to speak. give it to me? Leave it to me! You mean it! And his heart almost roared. "Xue Nai, what is this guy doing?" After that, after roaring in his heart, he took a deep breath and asked Xue Nai in as calm a voice as possible. "Say something is going on, I have to go back to the village." Xuena didn''t conceal this, and replied truthfully. At lunch today, Chiba mentioned to herself that there was an important thing to do in the evening. Is it a new order? Upon hearing this sentence, Kakashi naturally thought of the scroll that appeared on Chiba''s desk yesterday, and gave himself an explanation. "He said, leave something to me." But after giving himself an explanation, Kakashi stopped thinking about it. Since Chiba didn''t talk about this matter, there must be his reason, and he didn''t plan to go into it. Moreover, it is likely to be a secret mission. However, Qianye''s sentence was handed to himself, but he was quite puzzled, and he couldn''t help but ask. "Wash the dishes." Then, in the next second, Xue Nai uttered a word that almost made him explode with silver. Wash...wash dishes? Hearing this sentence, Kakashi, who almost exploded, squinted his eyes because of dissatisfaction. He stared instantly, glanced at Xuena, and then at the messy tableware left by Chiba. Convulsed. However, when he touched Xue Nai''s blank eyes, the anger that filled his lungs finally turned into a gnashing thought in the sound of deep inhalation. Chiba, you bastard, wait for me! ... First, sneak in from the shadow of the Hokage Building, kill the secret sentry first, and create a blind spot. It has been confirmed that there is no Hyuga clan around the forbidden room. As long as the blind spot is created, there is basically a sneak entrance. Then, stun two people appropriately. In this way, you can sneak into the forbidden surgery room with the least number of people stunned. After leaving the camp, Chiba flew all the way, recalling everything about the forbidden operation room''s defense in his mind, and constantly calculating the details of the actual operation that may arise, and thinking about the countermeasures. To be honest, this infiltration is rare only to create a blind spot to infiltrate. After the infiltration, it is actually quite simple to seize or throw the ban. However, because the village is under martial law, there are secret whistles everywhere, and if one is not careful, other secret whistles will show up. At that time, although he can use the fog cover and the transformation technique to cover up, he must sneak into the forbidden surgery room. Give it up. Moreover, this time the infiltration was discovered, the forbidden operation room must be guarded more strictly, and it is estimated that there will be no next chance. However, the first secret whistle spot in Chiba to be stunned is quite isolated. When shifting at night, that is, ten minutes later, there will be a secret whistle vacuum period. For ten minutes, there will be no secret whistle. There are other secret whistles who see the situation here, and Chiba is also taking advantage of this vacuum period to create blind spots and sneak in. This is also the point that Chiba, as an assistant, can access the defense arrangements of the forbidden surgery room. For someone else, it is almost impossible to get it in these ten minutes. While thinking about the calculations, Chiba soon arrived in the village, stopped running, and began to pay attention to the secret whistles around. And the secret whistle was no stranger to the assistant agents appearance on the street, and even secretly admired him, in charge of the expansion plan for such a big thing, the assistant adult could be so calm, and even came to buy food at noon. It looks very leisurely, and the expansion plan is smooth and terrible. However, out of respect for the assistant, Chiba didn''t go anywhere, and the secret whistles tried to avoid him, not letting their gaze disturb the assistant. And when he noticed this, Chiba was also secretly delighted, and couldn''t help but sigh for the usefulness of his assistant status. If it wasn''t that he didn''t have time to be this assistant, it would be a good choice to consider being this assistant. Of course, this thought of Chiba is just a flash of thought. What he pays attention to is the shift of the secret whistle. The secret whistle is not a unified shift, but there is a time difference. Generally, the entire shift process takes half an hour. One hour ~www.novelhall.com~ is also because of this time difference, so there are ten minutes. At this time, some secret guards have begun to change shifts, and in some places, there has been a short gap. Of course, these gaps were quickly filled by other secret posts. And Chiba walked along the road. About ten minutes later, Chiba took advantage of the shift of the Hokage Building''s secret post and reached a corner of the Hokage Building where only one person could hide. In the darkness, Chiba quietly took off his clothes, put on a misty forehead guard and a black night-walking corset that came along with the forehead guard from the logistics office, and then another shift of secret whistle shift stalls, the upper body came out, In the shadow of the vegetation, it flew out and flew towards the forbidden room. Five seconds... Four seconds... And in his heart, he counted silently, and in his eyes there were a few shadows that were firmly locked in the hidden place. This is the next secret sentry, that is, the secret sentry spot where he wants to create a blind spot. The shift ends. Time is also the only opportunity to create visual blind spots. Three seconds... Two seconds... The shadow flickered back in the corner of his eyes, and Chiba''s eyes gradually gathered, hiding behind the hand that had already raised the knife, and gently squeezed his fist to ease the tension. The victory or defeat is under this blow. If you can''t stun your opponent, you will be revealed. It is not difficult to get out, but there is no chance to enter the forbidden surgery room. One However, at the moment when the number in his heart became one, Chiba''s eyes suddenly widened, and when the shock came to light, his raised hand was a pause. "puff!" Then, he crashed into the dense vegetation that served as a secret sentinel. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1483： Go in? still is…… this is Slowly peeking out of the concealed dense vegetation, Qianye, who was covering his forehead with the mist, turned his eyes, and the expression of surprise on his face slowly changed into doubt and solemnity. Nothing moved. Then, after turning his gaze for a while, Chiba''s brow furrowed tighter. So, in other words, all the secret guards and guards around here are already... As this brow frowned, Chiba also shrank into the bushes, and his eyes fell on his right side involuntarily. The two remained focused, but their eyes were on a squatting ninja in a daze. . Obviously, these two are the secret whistle and the secret whistle that is about to change. And looking at their expressions, it is obvious that they are all illusions. Moreover, according to the situation in which Chiba''s probe just took a look, but no one had any reaction to the head covered with mist, now the guards and secret sentries near the forbidden operation room, I am afraid that they have already been hit by the illusion. The same name as a secret whistle. In other words, before him, perhaps not long ago, someone had already sneaked into the forbidden surgery room. Moreover, the people here are silent and terrifying with strong illusion skills. Judging from the expressions of these two secret whistle ninjas, they should be in the shift gear, or in other words, something happened during the shift, so the two are on duty together for the time being. The expression is exactly the expression when observing the surroundings and alert. Obviously, these two secret whistles were caught in illusion before they could react. This kind of illusion skill level is probably rare in the Ninja world, even if it is Hongyan who has a kaleidoscope writing wheel, it is probably inferior. Did not cause any commotion... In other words, the intruder almost cast all the secret whistle and whistle in the forbidden operation room within a very short period of time. Is this kind of thing possible? Looking at the two dark whistles whose eyes were still in focus, but their eyes were lost, a layer of sweat appeared on Chiba''s forehead. To make such a large area of ??secret whistle all illusion without turmoil, and the secret whistle outside this range can not be detected, sneak into the forbidden room silently, Qianba is a little unimaginable, what kind of illusion, and it is What kind of users can do this. Although all the nearby secret posts have been hit by illusions, this place is completely a large blind area of ??vision, no matter how he gets in and out of the forbidden operation room now. However, since this person has sneaked into Konoha''s forbidden surgery room, he must be an enemy or not a friend. Moreover, this illusionist master can control a secret whistle without causing any disturbances. Chiba thinks that he does not have that ability, and This master illusionist rivals. After all, what he is good at is physique and ninjutsu, illusion is really so-so, not even beginner. In terms of combat advantages, Chiba also occupies an absolute disadvantage. If you go in rashly, if you encounter it, it will be a battle, and the chance of Qianye''s death is still very high. Moreover, now that there is the "failure", Chiba needs to be more careful. Maybe the illusion master inside was the one who brought him death by his "jump". Even, based on this illusion technique, Chiba already had a choice of the identity of this illusion master in his heart at this time. That is, Hirohiko''s brother, Nobuhiko Uchiha. If it is the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and two pairs of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are fusion of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes that are good at illusion, then it is possible to make the "feat" like this. And the only existence he knows of possessing the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes is Uchiha Nobuhiko, and Madara cannot appear here. And from the previous words before Nao''s death, Chiba can infer that this kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of Uchiha Nobuhiko is biased towards illusion, and illusion ability is very strong. And Hongyans three-gou jade writing round eyes, in fact, already possesses good illusion skills, and even from some of the battles about Honghiko in the deployment map mission, it can be inferred from the battle of Hongyan that Chiba knows, Hongyans three-gou jade Write round eyes, you have a good illusion ability. Even a glance can make people illusion. Although Hongyan himself has not studied illusion, it does not mean that he has no talent for illusion and is not good at illusion. This kaleidoscope writing wheel of Hongyan is very likely to be a kaleidoscope writing wheel with strong illusion ability. And Uchiha Nobuhiko combines his own kaleidoscope that is good at illusionism, coupled with Hirohiko''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes with strong illusion skills, his eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes is extremely scary in terms of illusion, and it is not abnormal. And if you have such eyes, Chiba is even less likely to win. Moreover, although Chiba had never seen this Uchiha Nobuhiko, from the performance of this Uchiha Nobuhiko he knew, this man was by no means a fuel-efficient lamp, and even more unusually hot. Even let his brother kill the most beloved by himself, to open the kaleidoscope and accomplish the purpose of his eternal kaleidoscope. His heart is cruel, it goes without saying. Moreover, he also knows the secret of the eternal kaleidoscope, which is probably closely related to Madara Uchiha. After all, the knowledge of Itachis eternal kaleidoscope was also learned from the "Mabra" at that time, which is the mouth of the belt at that time. Naturally, I learned about it from the real Uchiha Madara. It is very possible that this Uchiha Nobuhiko had contact with Madara long before the soil blackened. Even, it is very likely that Madaras chosen successor, or pretender, just for some purpose, eventually brought soil to become this successor. However, in any case, the people whom Madara looks at are the general generation. So, is now waiting for him to leave? still is Venture in once? Thinking of this, Chiba also retracted his gaze and began to think. Regardless of whether this illusion master is Uchiha Nobuhiko or not, it is impossible for him to give up about entering the forbidden surgery room~www.novelhall.com~. And this entering now, and waiting for the illusion master to leave, there is still a difference. Entering now is naturally unimpeded, and all you need to guard against is the illusion master. And when the illusion master leaves, it is very likely that the illusion will be released. After all, the dark whistles are in the illusion state, and they must be easily spotted. Such a large group of the dark whistles will enter the illusion state, and they will be hit by others. If Konohas forbidden operation room is invaded by people, coupled with the current environment, this illusion master may even have an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, if he is really surrounded by Konoha, unless he has the power of Madara. , Otherwise it would be difficult to get out. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have to sneak in like this. The duration of this illusion is bound to not last long. And the illusion is gone, Chiba wants to sneak in, but it is not so easy, after all, I don''t know if these secret whistles will detect the illusion after the illusion is released. Without realizing it, Chiba could follow the original plan. But if you notice, then Chiba will not have a chance. Now, Chiba is actually in a dilemma. If you enter now, you may die. If you enter later, you may lose the opportunity to sneak in. As for the protection of Konoha''s Forbidden Art from being stolen, seeing this battle, Chiba would still think about it if he could use the eight-door mode now. But now... It is impossible to think about it. Or... go in! Soon, Chiba just thought for a while, and decided to go in now. In any case, he cannot lose this opportunity! Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1484： sneak into "squeak" With the slight sound of pushing the door, Chiba cautiously stepped into the forbidden surgery room. After making a decision, he flew out of the grass and trees at the dark sentinel without hesitation. With only a flash, he reached the forbidden room. The door to the operating room. And those guards and secret whistles really didnt react at all. They were all casted with illusions. They still looked tightly guarded on the bright side. There was nothing unusual. If they didnt look closely at their eyes, it really appeared. However, they have been hit by illusions. The road to Chiba is really smooth. There are three levels of security in the forbidden surgery room. Originally, he would have to spend considerable effort to deceive these three levels of security when he came in. In other words, in the case of the smallest battle, he would be subdued. These three levels of alert. And now, he came in directly and carelessly. As for the two organs in the ordinary passages leading to the inside of the forbidden surgery room after the three levels of security, to Chiba, an assistant agent with real power who has seen the design of the forbidden surgery room. , It''s really not a big problem, almost came in carelessly. &1t;i>&1t;/i> However, judging from the fact that there are no traps in these two passages, the illusion master should have used illusion and learned the correct way to pass through the front three-level guards, which is to avoid the trap. The method, and then basically the same as Chiba, came in carelessly. At this time, Chiba was also quite shocked by this illusionist master. The guards from this way were restrained by illusion, he could almost imagine how this illusion master walked in with Shiran, and how unimpeded all the way, as if leisurely strolling in his backyard. The same situation. Take Konohas forbidden surgery room, layered defenses second only to the strict precautions that protect the Hokage Office as air, and even use Konohas forbidden surgery room as a back garden as a figure strolling through the courtyard. This ninja world, How many can there be? &1t;i>&1t;/i> At this level, I am afraid that the Sannin and others are not enough. To be honest, Chiba has faced all kinds of masters, even shadow level masters, he has never retreated, or had a similar retreat. However, for the first time, he had a trace of fear. For the fear of this unknown illusion master, several times, he almost stopped, wanting to back up to avoid possible encounters and confrontations with that illusion master. Since Kushinas recapture of the First World War, Chiba has seen through life and death, or in other words, can look at life and death peacefully. From that time, he has rarely feared, rarely feared, like now, several times. He wanted to shrink, but even he himself felt incredible. Even, he couldn''t help but scold himself for being useless. However, the more so, the greater the fear that breeds in my heart. At this moment, after entering the forbidden surgery room, Chiba already faintly felt that there was a huge shadow coiling on top of his head behind him. Blocking his back path, a pair of scarlet eyes were watching him, and huge black shadowed hands were slowly pressing toward him. &1t;i>&1t;/i> The forehead is already full of sweat. Ok? no one? Then, when he raised his eyes, he was slightly startled. Although this forbidden surgery room is the top priority, Konoha did not make the forbidden surgery room large, but it was about the size of a room in the library. There were six rows of four-story bookshelves inside. Nothing extra. And these six rows of four-story bookshelves are not full. If the scattered scrolls are neatly categorized, they are only full of three rows of bookshelves. After all, it is a forbidden technique, in fact there are not many techniques. Although the current furnishings allow six rows of bookshelves to have forbidden scrolls, in fact, each row of bookshelves looks very "empty". Even, there is a somewhat old feeling. &1t;i>&1t;/i> After all, it is the room where the forbidden art is stored, and the guards are only guarding outside. Few people can really enter the inside of the closed room, which is the place where the forbidden art is stored. Therefore, most of the bookshelves here are dusted. It looks quite old. In this unobstructed forbidden surgery room, Chiba did not see a figure. Could it be...have reached the goal and left? In response, Chiba couldn''t help but have such a thought. This forbidden surgery room is actually just such a room. The structure is actually quite simple. As long as the organs under the important forbidden scroll scrolls are not disturbed, then the self-destructing device of this forbidden surgery room will not be touched. The forbidden room buried under the forbidden operation room and the detonation talisman that the intruder can turn into fly ash will not explode. And as long as you can unlock the various handprints of the seal on the forbidden technique scroll, you will not be able to watch the forbidden technique scroll without touching the self-destructing mechanism of the forbidden technique scroll seal. &1t;i>&1t;/i> This forbidden operation room, in fact, as long as you pass through the three layers of guards and the organs, as long as you are fully prepared, it will not take long to seize a forbidden operation. Of course, the premise is to be able to unlock those seals and self-destructive organs, or watch without touching them. And now, there is no one here, that is, there is really no one. There is no secret tunnel in the forbidden surgery room. The bottom is full of detonation symbols, so secret tunnels cannot be dug. That illusion master should have achieved his goal and left. This Can it be regarded as a blessing after a catastrophe? If you want a forbidden technique, someone will open the way, and then I will come in and get it? And after seeing no one, Chiba was not cautious, and slowly walked out of the shadow at the door. When he stepped in just now, Xu was affected by the shadow of the light behind his back. Keep a hidden place, so as not to run into that master illusionist and be preempted when conflict arises. &1t;i>&1t;/i> At this time, his face was full of wry smiles~www.novelhall.com~ In fact, he just decided to enter the forbidden surgery room, he had already made plans to meet in a narrow path, and had already planned to use the identity of the mist, Threatening the illusionist master, if he really fights, he will wake up the guards so that neither of them can escape. In order to make a deal with that illusion master. Even if the opponent is Uchiha Nobuhiko, and Hongyan has a **** feud, he can only do this. But now, after all, in Konoha Village, according to Konoha''s smoking cessation level, if there is a turmoil, the encirclement can be formed in an instant, or this illusion master has the ability to deal with the third and fourth generations of Naruto and a large number of elite Konoha. , Otherwise, even if he has the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, he can only be surrounded or even captured. This is Konoha''s base camp, unless one is hostile to the power of a village, no one can leave. This transaction is also enough to make the other party be afraid. Besides, I don''t want to stop him from leaving, it is estimated that there is a high probability that it will cause a passing by. After all, Chiba is Chiba, it is impossible to come in without preparation. However, I didn''t expect that there was no one in the forbidden surgery room. I was still trying my best to deal with it, but the family had already left, giving Chiba a feeling that all his strength was in the empty space. Moreover, this was too smooth. He wanted a forbidden technique, he had to enter the forbidden surgery room, and then someone became a pioneer and helped him fix everything, he just had to come in swaggeringly. This It''s incredible how to think. At this time, Qianye smiled bitterly, but couldn''t speak. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1485： Forget it Forget it... Instead of thinking about these things that do not look for marginal luck, it is better to get what you want as soon as possible. Now that illusion master is no longer there, illusion can be cancelled at any time. Trying to suppress the sound of footsteps, Qianye smiled bitterly, but put those luck thoughts behind him, and began to look up the forbidden scrolls on the six rows of bookshelves. This is... these... Is it Konoha''s forbidden technique? And with the row after row of searches, Chiba''s brows slowly frowned. After reading this way, he saw a lot of forbidden techniques that were not in the original works. After all, there were only forbidden techniques in the original works. So a few, and the number of forbidden scrolls in this forbidden surgery room completely does not match. It turned out to be like this... No wonder, every ninja village places such importance on the final result of the Ninja World War, and even if they linger, they will not admit defeat. It seems that the forbidden scrolls on the three bookshelves are one of the answers. After reading the three bookshelves, to the fourth bookshelf, Chiba suddenly understood something after seeing the scroll of the familiar Forbidden Art Eight Door Dunjia. The bookshelves he just walked through and looked at were all raw faces, and even some forbidden techniques that did not conform to the "Konoha forbidden technique". For example, there is a kind of forbidden technique. Look at its name. With the word puppet, even the name can guess that it is a forbidden technique that uses puppet beasts as a vehicle for battle. As for what it is, Chiba naturally doesn''t know. However, it can be seen that this is definitely not Konohas own forbidden technique, puppet art, and no branch of Konoha uses puppet combat. This kind of ninjutsu should be Shayakin''s unique ninjutsu, which Chiba has never seen, even In the real archives, I haven''t seen any information about the characters who use puppetry to fight. It can be said that Konoha does not use puppetry. As far as Chiba knew, only Shayin used the puppet technique, that is to say, this access control technique should belong to Shayin''s forbidden technique. For some reason, Konoha got it. Konoha had no basis for puppetry and it was also Shayin''s forbidden technique, so it was kept in storage. Of course, no one can use it, so this access control technique is just for viewing, and it has no effect. However, there is no effect and no effect. Konoha will be a genius of puppetry in the future. It is unknowable whether he can understand puppetry without a teacher at a certain moment, or if he understands the use of puppetry. At that time, this access control technique may be useful. In addition, there is such a forbidden technique. If Shayin Village uses this access control technique in the future, there will be a relative cracking method. After all, the principle of the forbidden technique is laid. Basically, it is equivalent to sealing this access control technique, If Sa Yin knew that Konoha had this forbidden scroll, it would basically be impossible for Kono to use this access control. And here, Chiba can somewhat guess why a door belongs to Shayin, or only a forbidden technique that may be used by Shayin, appears in the metal of Konoha. Obviously, either Konoha''s spies stole it back, or it was the spoils of war. The former Konoha spy stole back. Although it is possible, Chiba believes that this situation is minimal. You know, unlike the Naruto era, the sandy hidden village before the third world war was among the top five villages. It is definitely a powerful forbearance village, but it has declined after the third world war. Timeline, this forbidden scroll is from before the Three Wars. Therefore, the chance of stealing is extremely low. And if it is the spoils of war, it must be more reasonable. Peace talks and alliances, since it is a peace talk, there must be advantages and disadvantages. If the advantages and disadvantages reach the extreme, they are the victor and the loser. In a tragic war, the victor has finally won it. How can it not make some conditions when facing the disadvantaged loser? Some unequal conditions? Undoubtedly, this forbidden technique may have been the condition proposed by Konoha during the peace talks during World War I or World War II. Of course, there may be other conditions. It is nothing more than cessation of land and compensation. It may not be too popular, but there is definitely a compensation. And this forbidden technique as a power resource may also be included in the compensation. It is precisely because you will be asked for power resources such as forbidden techniques and even secret techniques and ninjutsu, or combat resources and war resources, and if you do not ask for a certain forbidden technique, secret technique or ninjutsu, it is equivalent to that Access control, ninjutsu, and secret techniques have no effect on the victorious country. For the defeated country, it is equivalent to permanently losing a powerful ninjutsu, secret or ninjutsu. This is undoubtedly worse for the defeated countries. As for the Naruto world, which possesses the magical power of Chakra, forbidden techniques, secret techniques, and ninjutsu are basically armaments, that is, the machine gun tanks of the previous life of Chiba, and even the missile nuclear bomb. Think about it, surrendering nuclear bombs and missiles, which cannot be used in the future. This is a terrible thing for a village. No wonder they resisted ~www.novelhall.com~ even if there is a chance, they want to regain a little disadvantage. At this moment, Chiba also understood what the hostile village''s attachment was for. Once again, I deeply feel the cruelty of war, especially for the losers and the weak. Ok? With a clearer understanding of the war, Chiba''s eyes finally stopped, stopping at the center of the fourth row of the bookshelf. Yes! Sure enough, it will be in the forbidden surgery room! At this time, he should be able to leave a back hand for himself, and a back hand for the Kyuubi Chao. Looking at the forbidden technique created by the hands of the second generation of Naruto in front of him, Chiba took a slight breath, suppressing the slight excitement in his heart, and his face slowly became serious. This finding is the first step! There is a layer of seal on each scroll of forbidden technique, the mechanism seal technique, and it is the seal technique that is not circulated outside, all of which are the mechanism seal technique that has not been seen before. If he touches this scroll now, he will not release In the case of a seal, the above self-destruct mechanism will be triggered immediately. At that time, this scroll of forbidden art will be incinerated, and in an instant, it will be incinerated. Now, what he has to do is to analyze the seal technique on the scroll of forbidden technique in a short time, and then untie the seal technique. And, after reading and keeping in mind the cultivation method, restore the seal technique. Ok This sealing technique... With the dignified face, Qianye also began to analyze the sealing technique on it, and his brows slowly frowned. I have to say that these seal techniques for protecting the scrolls of forbidden technique are still somewhat standard. With the current level of Chiba''s sealing technique, I am afraid it will take quite a while to unlock it. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1486： Lets go "Huh...huh..." The cold night wind whizzed past my ears, and under the black cloak, his scarlet eyes narrowed slowly. An illusion? How do you feel recently? Since the integration of the eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, everything has gone smoothly. Looking down at everything in this so-called hometown, the man wearing a black cloak and possessing scarlet evil eyes frowned slightly inexplicably. Do not! Not an illusion! But it is not because of luck that things are done much faster, but because of the powerful pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel and the fearlessness of the eyes being sealed. It used to be economical, but now it can be used casually. And the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes have stronger pupil power and greater effect, so it makes things that were difficult before become simple. Because of my strength, things went smoothly. Thinking of this, the man squatting on the wire rod curled his lips in disdain, and threw luck from his mind. Everything he has now is obtained through his own efforts, and only through his own strategy and deals with other forces. It has nothing to do with luck. Moreover, how can such an unpredictable thing as luck be called powerful. "Ok" After vetoing the element of luck, the man in the black cloak groaned. After looking at the direction of the forbidden operation room, he took out a scroll from his arms. It''s still the last step! If there is nothing wrong, as long as this step is completed, then I don''t have to stay in this organization. Even the person who claims to be Madara can''t restrain me. Originally, joining this organization originally only intended to find a protective umbrella to prevent Konoha from chasing after him. Unexpectedly, after this Ninja World War, such a person would come... However, it doesn''t matter anymore. Now that the things are in hand, this last transaction should be completed. And as long as this last transaction is completed, even if Madara comes, what''s the big deal? As his eyes fell on the scroll, the man in the black cloak flashed thoughts in his heart, slowly opening the scroll slowly. This is a new ink scroll, densely written with a lot of words, various depictions of the human body, and several techniques that even this black cloak man does not recognize. At the end of the scroll, there are four bold characters. Reincarnated from the dirty soil. This should be correct, the forbidden technique created by the second generation of Hokage, the technique of reincarnating from the dirty soil. According to legend, after offering sacrifices, it can drive the dead. but Why, this technique always makes me feel familiar. I always feel like I have seen it somewhere and during what time period. After seeing the last few bold characters, the man in the black cloak closed the scroll and put it in his arms, but his heart was full of doubts. Regardless, the next transaction is crucial, and now you only need to focus on completing the transaction. Then, at the stall that threw all the doubts into his mind, the man in the black cloak also slowly stood up, and once again glanced at the village under the night, a cold contempt flashed in his eyes. When I get rid of that guy, the **** who claims to be "Spot", then it''s you. Konoha! After flashing such a thought, the man in the black cloak flashed and disappeared above the telephone pole. "Huh? An illusion?" A secret whistle ninja who was left in a hidden place under the telephone pole raised his head, looked at the top of the telephone pole, frowned slightly, but muttered in his mouth. ... At this time, the other side. solution! Qianye''s eyes condensed while pinching the fingerprints in his hand, and on the forbidden art scroll seal on the bookshelf in front of him, there seemed to be a circle of invisible ripples, slowly rippling away, like ripples in the water, gradually The return to nothingness. Unexpectedly, these organ sealing techniques still have some doorways. Although they are all unknown sealing techniques, one who is not careful is really capsized in the perineal ditch. I don''t know who designed these things. Looking at the unlocking of the seal technique, Chiba didn''t feel much joy in his heart, as if everything was taken for granted, and was even slightly surprised because of the time it took to analyze the seal technique. However, anyway, the last protection of this forbidden technique scroll has been unlocked, and then he only needs to pick up the forbidden technique scroll, read it and write it down. As for taking away this scroll, which is easier, Chiba wouldn''t do it. If he only wrote down the contents of the scroll, and he was not revealed when he left, or even involved in the invasion of the forbidden surgery room, then no one would know that he had been there before. Operating room. I don''t know that this access control technique has been learned by others. So, no matter how you check it, you can''t find his head. And if this scroll is taken away, first, it is easy to be detected by Konoha that the forbidden surgery room has been stolen, and secondly, after knowing that it has been stolen, the next round of investigation will definitely be, no matter how much Chiba hid the scroll Secret, as long as the scroll is taken away, and it is indeed not in the forbidden surgery room, then it is possible to be found, and as long as he takes the scroll, there will definitely be some clues. This is based on the ninjas espionage and counterintelligence technology. Ye couldn''t guarantee that he would never be discovered. That is to say, if you dont take it now, its no risk. Even Konoha wont know that this access control has been stolen~www.novelhall.com~ If you dont know, you wont check it, so even check the illusion master. The scroll of forbidden technique that he took away can''t be found on him. And take it away, then there will definitely be a danger of being discovered, no matter how low the probability is. One is risk-free and one is risky. Which one to choose is self-evident. At this time, Chiba also picked up the scroll, and smoothly threw out a small blank scroll, and began to copy everything on this forbidden scroll. His instantaneous memory of crossing welfare can''t memorize the written things. If he only recites, he can only read and remember each word. However, if you recite this, this kind of forbidden technique is a very dangerous technique. If you remember it wrong or vaguely, then you will get something wrong in your practice, it will be troublesome. It is most likely that the lighter will be seriously injured, and the severer will die. Or the result of life is worse than death, it is better to copy this recitation directly and copy the above content. And with the brush and ink, Qianye didn''t delve into the meaning of the text patterns on the scrolls of forbidden art. First, he did not miss a word, and wrote down the one that was not bad. Not long after, this piece of the scroll that was not unrolled by an arm''s length was completely copied. After a careful comparison, Chiba rolled up the copied forbidden technique scroll and put it in his arms carefully, then pushed the original scroll into the bookshelf, opened his hand to seal, and then pressed it against the seal. I saw the tadpole writing of the seal technique escape from under the palm, instantly covering the seal of the scroll, and then slowly disappearing. So let''s go! After that, Chiba didn''t stay there, and went straight away, without investigating what forbidden technique the illusionist master had taken, and went straight to the door of the forbidden technique room. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1487： Which one to choose It seems that everything is really going well. Among the grass and trees at the dark sentinel, Chiba slowly closed the newly dried ink scroll, carefully mimicking it in the lining, turning his head to look at the half-squatting next to him, with a focused look. But his eyes were blank ninjas. However, this infiltrator was really too bold, and he didn''t even unlock the illusion after leaving. To make it clear is not afraid of Konoha. Really, too arrogant. Then, there was some emotion in his heart. And if the infiltrator is really Uchiha Nobuhiko, then since he has dared to be so blatant, he has even reached the level of arrogance that almost provokes Konoha Village. I am afraid that his strength has been improved by leaps and even explosives after the successful integration of Eternal Kaleidoscope Writer Round Eyes. &1t;i>&1t;/i> Judging from his series of layouts, especially the fact that Hongyan opened his eyes, this man is cruel, no need to talk about him. After betraying the village, almost no one can confirm his traces, kill his own people, or search for his traces. , I am afraid that the Uchiha clan did not spend less effort. This kind of search involving elites like the Uchiha clan is basically a very high-level search, representing many searches above the Konoha average. In such a search, he was still able to dodge calmly, and even so far no one has caught his official trace. It is conceivable that this person is definitely a guy who knows forbearance and has good strategy. Now, such a perfect person who knows forbearance and is able to forbearance shows such an arrogant posture. I am afraid, he really has arrogant capital. &1t;i>&1t;/i> The eternal kaleidoscope of his fusion, I am afraid that he has the power he could not even think of before. Only this increase in power that he could not even think of will make a person who knows forbearance make such an arrogant move. So, that is to say, his eyes, which Nao had judged to be terrifying, have now received a terrifying upgrade. Me and Hongyan... Can you really deal with such a guy? I''m afraid, we can''t beat them together. And in this glance, a series of analysis emerged in Chibas heart, and he quickly learned that if this person is Uchiha Nobuhiko, then his strength must have been horribly improved. Together, he and Hirohiko, Im afraid Can''t beat this conclusion. Gee! Please don''t tell Hongyan about this matter. &1t;i>&1t;/i> Now, let him take over the engineering team safely, and facing such an enemy is tantamount to death. Then, after drawing the conclusion, Chiba intends to bury this matter in his heart forever. And temporarily put Uchiha Nobuhiko aside, the most important thing now is the Kyuubi Rebellion, and with Hirohikos hatred of Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba is not sure about this. After telling Hirohiko, Hirohiko will do it. What''s coming. The best way now is to conceal this matter. Moreover, even if he reveals his own forbidden technique to Hongyan, Hongyan will not disclose it, but if he steals the forbidden technique by himself, one less person knows or one less person knows, this is the safest way. . Now that only oneself knows about this matter, that is the best situation. In this way, you can also be unconscious, as long as you practice this forbidden technique later, and when you learn this forbidden technique, you can''t go out of your way. . &1t;i>&1t;/i> As for the Kyuubi Rebellion that must use this technique, the concept will be different. In the Kyuubi Rebellion, saving Hokage such a great feat, even if the senior Konoha knew that he had stolen the forbidden technique, there would be no punishment. At that time, some people will justify him, saying that the illicit learning ban is essentially wrong for him, but because he stolen the ban and saved Konoha, it is a good result. Chiba is not worried about the problems of using this access control technique during the Kyuubi Rebellion. Ok So, what should I do next? Based on the current situation, the illusion of these secret whistles was unlocked, and the thief shouted to catch the thief. From a thief stealing the forbidden technology, to an awakener who discovered that the forbidden surgery room was invaded, thus eliminating all his own Suspect, turn the village''s attention to the intruder? &1t;i>&1t;/i> Still left, resigned from the position of assistant and the head of the engineering team, and completely came to a reason such as "I went from the camp to the village, but I came to resign. There is a Hokage order." Putting aside the suspicion of being here, then, it doesn''t matter if you hang up high? Later, after these thoughts flashed, Chiba thought again. Originally, his stealing plan was just to sneak into the forbidden surgery room, and then go directly to the Hokage office to resign. Regardless of his suspicion, those who saw their own secret whistles before will also testify for themselves. After all, he just went directly to the Hokage building. He left, and because the secret whistles respected his assistant agent, after seeing it, they subconsciously avoided their gaze and did not pay attention, so no one saw the situation where he flashed into the dark just now. At that time, he said he had entered the Hokage Building directly, and no one could say anything. &1t;i>&1t;/i> As for whether the guards of the Hokage Building saw that they had entered, it actually didn''t matter. At that time, they couldn''t find evidence that they didn''t enter the Hokage Building. After all, they had resigned from Hokage. It''s even a big deal to make a childlike hometown, and when you go in later, you can make fun of the two guards. These two guards are also familiar with themselves. If you make fun of them, if you haven''t seen them before, they will become just the assistant agent making jokes with them, making fun of them and hiding somewhere without their attention. Although there are no small flaws in this way, but after checking the forbidden surgery room, it is found that nothing is lost inside, this matter will not be too much trouble, and this will pass. After all, nothing important was lost. This plan was also the best way he could think of in a hurry. &1t;i>&1t;/i> There is a perfect plan, but there is not so much time to prepare. This Chiba did not expect that suddenly, after Huojin died, Bo Feng Shuimen would allow him to resign. He even gave him a very short time limit. Of course, this time limit was not clearly stated, but it says that the selection of suitable candidates has begun. This suitable candidate is not yet Naruto when Naruto says he will take office. Become an assistant, whoever becomes an assistant. Moreover, according to the current situation, the new assistant is in position, and it is impossible for three days to pass. In other words, he only has one or two days, and he can still act as an assistant agent. And the layout of the secret guards in the forbidden surgery room will change at any time. If he is an assistant, he can be exposed to these changes with a little inspection, so naturally he doesn''t need to care. However, if he is not, then all he can do is to take a chance, and the layout has not changed. &1t;i>&1t;/i> With his personality, of course he would not try his luck on such an important matter, so he should take advantage of the fact that the layout has not changed at this moment and he can also check the layout of the forbidden surgery room to do it. At the beginning, Chiba had to use his assistant status to solve the problem of forbidden surgery, and this was the reason. It can be said that Chiba''s original plan was to use the role of assistant agent to familiarize himself with the layout of the forbidden surgery room, know the defense circle of the forbidden surgery room, and then have some established plans, such as creating visual blind spots, and then add some Be adaptable, for example, after being discovered, directly break in or escape as a misty identity. Then, after escape or success, go directly to Hokage to make an alibi~www.novelhall.com~ or an incomplete alibi to remove the suspicion. Moreover, as long as he is not caught on the spot, the disguise is removed, and he is truly seen, otherwise, no one will doubt Chiba''s identity as an assistant agent. An incomplete alibi is enough. . This is a rough plan, with some too late to think about. However, a feasible plan. Feasible, some risky plans. But now, something unexpected happened to Chiba. Someone had already entered this forbidden surgery room beforehand, and dragged all the dark whistle eyeliner into the illusion, making Chiba almost swaggering in, swaggering. come out. No one knew how the forbidden surgery room was broken into. So, although Chiba is also a sneaker, because of his identity, he can go in. After he achieves his goal, he wakes up the illusionist''s secret guard eyeliner, and then declares that something is wrong with him, and he has noticed a certain secret whistle. After being hit by illusion, many people have been hit by illusion, and then unlocking everyone''s illusion one by one, as a manifester, to get rid of suspicion. Moreover, Chiba does not know how to illusion. At that time, everyone will focus their search for the target on the powerful illusion user, and will not doubt him at all. Even if he followed the original plan, Chiba would completely rule out suspicion because he could not illusion. In other words, in the current situation, it is possible for Chiba to go directly to Hokage to resign, and to wake up the secret whistle next to him and expose the forbidden surgery room being infiltrated. It depends on how Chiba chooses now. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1488： resignation Still, don''t get involved in this matter, illusion, or wait for it to be automatically released. As thoughts drifted away, Chiba chose to proceed according to the original plan. Although the original plan had many flaws, it was unreliable or even reluctant, but there was an intruder who entered before Chiba and arrogantly left behind this illusionist crowd now, Chibas original plan The plan can be said to be quite perfect. No one would ever suspect that an assistant who had resigned would actually break into the forbidden room with such fanfare on the way. Besides, even if someone suspects that this kind of thing is impossible, it is possible that Chiba did it. Chiba also knows no illusion. Still can get rid of suspicion. And compared to the person who was sneaked into as the current forbidden surgery room. To get rid of this practice of suspicion, the original plan can better distinguish the relationship. After all, as an incumbent, he has already been counted as a participant in the forbidden surgery room being sneaked into. At that time, he may have to be questioned or investigated for all circumstances related to this incident, but he will drag himself Go in and cause countless troubles. If his horse''s feet are exposed, or the scroll of forbidden technique is discovered in his arms, then his chance of being discovered is infinitely improved. But the original plan was to put himself outside of this incident, to investigate, but he couldn''t be investigated. He also has reasons to refuse some inquiries and investigations. Therefore, although both methods are used to remove suspicions, and basically they can be removed with certainty, in terms of the probability of being discovered, the original plan is still smaller. Of course, the probability of this being discovered is extremely low for both. Chiba just chose a more secure approach. After choosing the method, Chiba did not hesitate, and directly took off the night corset on her body, put on the original costume, and found a place to hide the night corset and misty forehead, and Regardless of these secret whistles that have been illusionary, they will return directly to the original path. And while the two guards of the Hokage Building were not paying attention, they flashed directly into the aisle of the Hokage Building. While in the aisle, he pretended to feel suddenly, and walked back behind the two guards Shi Shiran, took out two pieces of paper written in advance that said "I am a fool", and quietly pasted them. Behind the two guards with a slightly tired face, they secretly said, after really helping me, they walked into the Hokage Building without a sound. The two guards didn''t notice it, and they were now struggling with fatigue. ... At the same time, less than a few minutes after Chiba''s departure, the two secret whistle ninjas at the two dark whistle points suddenly trembled, and their eyes instantly regained their clarity. After looking at each other, both were at a loss, the two of them suddenly turned to one side, both of them pale in amazement. "Quick! Go and report to your superiors, the situation is wrong! We have been hit by an illusion! The forbidden surgery room may have been hacked!" One of them said immediately, and after taking a look at the surroundings, the original astonished face suddenly changed color, and his face instantly paled. "No, this is not right! This piece is wrong!" Almost at the same time, another person yelled out. As the two secret whistles who are more familiar with this area than Chiba, they have already seen the strangeness of other people, even if these people seem to be on guard. After that, the figure flashed, and one person rushed away. The other person rushed out of the bushes and began to unlock the illusions of his companions one by one. Not long after, the alarm bell, which symbolizes being hacked, rang. ... "is it?" Seeing the scroll that Chiba had handed over for a day, Bo Feng Shuimen sighed softly, and slowly closed his eyes when he looked at the boy with a normal face in front of him. It seems that Huojin and Xiaochun consultants are right. The child himself seemed to reject the assistant''s job, but he couldn''t find any reason for rejection. After all, the childs feelings for the village... Ugh Also good. If you really take the job so reluctantly, and you are in high-intensity and high-pressure work every day, no matter how firm Chiba''s mind is, you will inevitably have all kinds of bad emotions. The psychology that Huo Jian said will be distorted, and it is not impossible to live. In this kind of psychological distortion, his enthusiasm for the village may not only be wiped out, but he may even have a rebellious psychology and generate hostility towards the village. In this way, he has cultivated a great enemy to the village. . Nothing! This matter, perhaps it is my facilitating, thinking everything too simple. In any case, Chiba is only eleven years old. No matter how precocious he is, he has only passed eleven years of life, and his heart is always a little immature. Moreover, it is impossible to remind Chiba of his childhood in the future, which is the heavy work and piles of documents. As Huojin said, let him create more memories of children while he is still young. After closing his eyes, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes flashed this series of thoughts. Then, thinking of this, he didn''t hesitate, and directly pressed the seal of Hokage on the drafted dismissal letter. "From then on, you are no longer an assistant agent ~www.novelhall.com~ and no longer the person in charge of the expansion plan, restore your status as an ordinary ninja, and I will give you a long vacation for one and a half months, and After half a month, if you want, you can participate in any task." Then, Bo Feng Shuimen opened his mouth. "Yes! Four generations of Hokage-sama." In this regard, Chiba, who had offered to resign, naturally nodded and said yes. However, how do you feel that you are a little sorry Bo Feng Shui Men? But this moment of relief, he was a little embarrassed. Obviously, Bo Feng Shuimens words basically took good care of him. He can feel Bo Feng Shuimens care and concern for him, especially during the half-month long vacation. This is obviously considering his busy schedule Work, let him rest well. Now, the situation in the village is pretty good for the ninjas to have a day''s rest. For half a month, this is basically a luxury! "So, do you have anyone who is in charge of the expansion plan?" After hearing Chiba''s response, Bo Feng Shuimen hesitated for a while and asked. Candidate? Upon hearing this, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted. "Master Naruto!" However, before he could speak, he was interrupted by the Anbe Ninja who suddenly appeared beside him. He only heard the Anbe Ninja kneeling on the ground, and an urgent word came out. "what''s up?" Seeing the urgent appearance of the Anbe Ninja, Bo Feng Mizuno didn''t care whether Chiba answered, and hurriedly asked. "Forbidden surgery room, it seems to be invaded!" Then, a word that Chiba had expected as early as possible, almost trembling from Anbu''s mouth, said. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1489： flaw "what!" Hearing Anbu Ninja''s trembling words, Bo Feng Mizumon''s face changed, and the phrase "what" blurted out. "Around the forbidden surgery room, a large area of ??secret guards and guards have been casted with illusions. It is suspected that the forbidden surgery room has been stolen. Now Lord Lu Jiu is investigating the loss." In response, Anbe Ninja replied. However, at this time the Anbe Ninja seems to have slowed down, the words are no longer the kind of trembling sound, although they are still uncontrollable with shock, but they are more calm than the previous panic. . "I know." At this time, Bofeng Shuimen was also forced to suppress his shock, his face sank, nodded, and then said: "From now on, the village is closed, and no one can go out or enter. The engineering team outside the city, Allow them to stop work tomorrow." "Yes!" In response, Anbe Ninja hurriedly responded. "You do it first." Hearing this response, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned, waved his hand, and signaled Anbu to go and convey the closing order first. "Yes!" Regarding this, the Anbe Ninja didn''t talk nonsense, and in a flash, he left the Hokage office and urgently passed on Hokage''s order. Ok? And just at this moment, watching the Anbu Ninja leave the phoenix water gate, there was a flash of light, as if he had seen something, his face changed slightly. "Chiba, what do you think of this matter?" Then, his gaze fell on Chiba, who was silent on the side, and asked with a sound in his mouth. ask me? And Chiba, who also watched the Anbe Ninja, was startled at first, then his face was slightly stretched. shit! What Bofeng Shuimen has seen? My reaction was wrong just now! Such a frightening thought flashed in his mind for a moment. At this moment, Chiba realized that the reaction that he hadn''t reacted at all just now was self-defeating. No matter what I was in front of the four generations of Hokage, I used to show what kind of emotions, anger, invisible, or what Taishan collapsed in front of me without changing my face. Even Bo Feng Shuimen''s face changed drastically, but he didn''t react at all. This kind of reaction makes others look as if they knew it would happen a long time ago. But now, Bofeng Shuimen, it is estimated that he can see the meaning of this layer, so he asked like this. Although this question did not show the meaning of questioning, in this case, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned now, with a slightly suspicious look in his eyes, undoubtedly saying, do you know anything about this matter? Obviously, Bo Feng Shuimen was already suspicious of him. Moreover, this matter is also big enough to make this person who has always been gentle and calm, or Hokage who has always calmed down, suddenly changes color, and now there is no way to hide his suspicion, if Bo Feng Shuimen believes that he has something to do with this matter. I am afraid that the four words eluting suspicion need not be said. Damn it! Too careless! The acting did not achieve the full set, and it was still in front of Bo Feng Shui Men. I was really too careless. During this period of time, things went so smoothly, and it was inevitable that I started to get a little bit proud. Actually, I thought this matter was over here! Then, there was a burst of cursing in his heart, cursing against himself. Just now, he had to make at least some surprises, or solemn expressions, instead of just hanging up high and everything was expected. This child... just behaved as if he knew this thing would happen. Could it be said that this matter is related to this child? Forbidden surgery room...forbidden surgery... According to the child''s usual cultivator madness, it is very likely that he will lose his way because of too much pursuit of strength, and may even be reluctant to work as an assistant, which has caused his inner heart to be distorted. Whether this matter has anything to do with Chiba, it must be strictly investigated. This child is vital to the future of the village. In any case, he must not be allowed to go astray, even if he is forcibly put in prison. Although the child has not shown any unfavorable conditions for the village, I can''t ignore the psychological changes on his growing up, and I must not let the child go astray. In case, the child will resent the village and eventually become the village. The words of the enemy. that That would be terrible! As a friend, this child is absolutely extremely reliable, but becoming an enemy is absolutely terrifying. His energy cannot be divided by strength. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart was also secretly tense. The last thing he wanted to see was that Qianye went astray and stood in a hostile position against him. Even if Chiba is not an assistant, even if he does not take over the position of Hokage in the future, he is not willing to lose Chiba. Unconsciously, the solitary and sometimes gloomy child in front of him already occupies an important position in his heart. Whether starting from personal feelings or from the big interests of the village. Even, sometimes he regrets that he didn''t accept the child. "Hey... such a thing happened after all." At this time, Chiba finally spoke. There was no way. Fortunately, there were too many loopholes in the original plan. In order to make up for it, as a backhand, I also thought about it. Although it looks useless now, it is not completely helpless in combination with the situation just now. And this thought flashed through his mind. "you" In response, Bo Feng Shui Men was slightly taken aback. "Actually, I wanted to tell you ~www.novelhall.com~ Teacher Watergate, I didn''t expect it to happen so quickly." Looking at Bofeng Shuimen, Qianye''s eyes were full of sighs, and his expression looked like he had expected such a thing long ago. Just like the expression just now. "tell me your opinion." Seeing Qianye''s expression like this, Bo Feng Shuimen almost relieved his heart, and immediately said. "Just now, when I came here, I noticed the fatigue of the guards, and even the pranks I made on a whim, they didn''t notice, let alone that I had come to the Hokage Building and entered the office. They came in by sneaking in, but, generally speaking, at such a close distance, the guards could not fail to notice. The martial law in the village has begun to make everyone tired, and it is almost reaching the limit." In response, Chiba sighed and said. exhausted? Martial law is reaching its limit? Hearing Qianye''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression changed again. "You mean, the village''s martial law network has begun to collapse?" Then, he said solemnly. "The collapse is not going to happen. It''s just that the martial law is no longer rigorous and impeccable. This incident is probably caused by exhaustion. It is estimated that there is a gap, and it will be like a domino, which will have a chain reaction and be killed There is an opportunity." In response, Chiba pursed her lips and said. "So, what do you think?" At this time, upon hearing Qianye''s words, all the doubts in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart had been released. Chiba, it''s not related to this matter. Rather, something is expected to happen. That''s why it seems to be expected so early. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1490： Quick wit "Mr. Watergate, to be honest, I don''t know what to do." Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s question, Chiba sighed, but answered truthfully. He just screamed his quick wit and let go of the suspicion of Bo Feng Shui Men, how could he think of a way to deal with it now. Moreover, the martial law has begun to weaken. This matter is not so easy to solve. The only two options are to continue and wait until the entire martial law collapses, and the second is to order it to stop now. In addition to these two methods, Chiba could not think of other methods. Chiba believes that these two methods are also known to Bofeng Shuimen. Bo Feng Shuimen obviously asked about a method other than these two methods. After all, in the current situation, if Konoha removes martial law, then the enemy village spies who are watching outside may have taken advantage of the situation. This martial law was originally a no-brainer, but it was an extreme and unsustainable method. How could it be so easy to think of a new method. "is it?" In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen only sighed. This matter was not so easy, and he knew how difficult it was. Moreover, to be honest, his heart is completely rejoicing. The sentence just now is actually a question, but he didnt really expect Chiba to come up with any feasible solutions right away, but it was a little bit helpless. The meaning is inside. This feeling of rejoicing is also used to conceal it. "Well, for a while, I couldn''t think of a good way. Is the interrogation of the spies over there going well?" Chiba had no choice but to ask when he heard the sound of Bofeng Water Gate. Now all he can think of is to force the two villages to make peace and discuss the alliance first, and then make the other two hesitate. Originally, Wuyin looked like fish in troubled waters. I am afraid that after Shayin and Yanyin compromised, they should also stop. . Moreover, now Lin is dead, and the soil has been blackened, and now the country of water probably has recovered the three tails, and the fourth generation of Shui Ying should have become the three-tailed force, controlled by the current soil, and almost forced to death. In view of the misty concealment of his beloved person, the blood mist policy is estimated to be a handwriting with soil, that is, to turn the mistyin into his own use, but also to inflict pain on the misty, and to achieve his goal, he will get revenge. Wuyin shouldn''t have much energy to engage in these petty thefts. As long as the two villages compromise, then Yunyin a village, even if it wants to create any storm, it will not be able to overcome any waves. Just be prepared as necessary. "This question, just as I didn''t ask it at the beginning, promise your holiday, from today, no, it will be implemented from tomorrow, take a good rest." Hearing Chiba''s question, Bo Feng Shuimen subconsciously wanted to answer, but soon stopped talking. Instead, he shook his head and spoke. "This" Regarding this, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, but he did not expect that Bo Feng Shui Men would not ask any more. Could it be that you still doubt me? But in his heart, there was a thump, startled. "Don''t worry, I will take care of this matter. During this time, you have worked hard. Take a good rest. When your holiday is over, there may be more demanding tasks that you need to complete." Seeing Chiba''s stunned expression, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled slightly, patted Chiba''s shoulder and said. "Yes, I understand." Looking at the hidden worries behind Bo Feng Shuimen''s faint smile, Chiba eliminated the doubt in his heart. He could see that Bo Feng Shui Men didn''t have the slightest malicious intent towards him. Not to mention any doubts, just worry about the forbidden operation room and martial law, and don''t want to drag him into the water, let him bear the responsibility that should not be shouldered. No other meaning. Therefore, at this time, he had no other answers except to answer. "that" After responding, Chiba stopped staying, turned and walked outside the door. "Wait!" Suddenly, Bo Feng Shuimen stopped him, and in his tone, he suddenly thought of something. Ok? what? Did he find any flaws? In response to this, Chiba''s figure halted, and his body almost stiffened. "Is there anything else? Teacher Watergate?" However, he adjusted his mood in time, turned around, and asked suspiciously. "Well, I almost forgot. Regarding the person in charge of the expansion plan, do you have any reliable candidates." But Bo Feng Shuimen who stopped Chiba, looked at Chiba, but didn''t try to conceal it, so he asked directly. It turned out to be asking this! In response, Chiba let out a sigh of relief. "Hyuga Yukina, I think that only she can do the job. There was originally Hirohiko Uchiha, but he is a sinner and cannot be responsible for the expansion plan. Specifically, Ms. Watergate, you can also ask Kakashi. " After taking a long breath, Chiba also said the words that were interrupted just now. "Really? Xuena and Hirohiko, ask Kakashi again?" In this regard, Bofeng Shuimen didn''t have any surprises, and asked: "Among the older younger generation, do you think anyone can do it?" "I don''t know, because I haven''t touched it." Upon hearing this, Chiba answered truthfully. The only people he contacts are those who you want him to recommend to someone he doesnt know. He doesnt know the situation of that person and cant recommend it~www.novelhall.com~ Well, I see, you go and rest. " In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, and then Chiba left. And Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, just stepped out and opened the door. "Hokage-sama, I have confirmed that there is indeed a case of mischief, and the guards are obviously fatigued. Mr. Chiba''s words are true." When Qianye left, Bo Feng Shuimen was turning around, a dark part suddenly flashed out, kneeling behind him and reported. "I know." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, his face was unexpected. For him, he still believes in Chiba. And there are reliable reasons, so he didn''t doubt Chiba''s truth. As for this Anbe, he is just performing his duties. This kind of verification is also necessary. If he does not verify anything and trusts Chiba directly on the bright side, it will inevitably be biased. . This Anbe, after Chiba just mentioned the reasons for fatigue, he ordered to verify. "After a while, when the loss report comes out, the Anbu will all mobilize and search the village. I don''t need to arrange defense here." Then, after nodding, Bo Feng Shuimen opened his mouth again. "but" In this regard, Anbe Ninja is obviously very surprised. "Don''t worry, for the time being, I can be considered a Hokage, self-protection, I can still do it." But the following words of Hafeng Mizumon blocked all the words of this Anbe Ninja. It seems that the issue of martial law... It is the first priority to solve and think! At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind flashed through such a solemn thought that could no longer be solemn. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1491： Missed appointment Uh Now that the village is closed, I don''t seem to be able to return to the camp. Leaving the Hokage office and the Hokage building, Chiba walked straight ahead and walked straight to the original prosperous area in the surprised stares of the two guards, and suddenly stopped. He suddenly realized that he seemed to be unable to reach his current destination. Xuena... There should be nothing wrong. After feeling that he could not return to the camp, Chiba subconsciously worried about Xuena. After all, the camp was on the outskirts of the village, and it was not necessarily safer than the village if protected by defense forces. Moreover, Xuenai has lost his eyesight now, and her own combat effectiveness can be said to have gone eighty or ninety. It is impossible to protect herself in the hands of the enemy. I can''t help Chiba not worry about it. However, even if he is too worried, the forbidden surgery room has just been stolen, the village has just been closed, and he has just resigned from the position of assistant agent and general manager of the expansion plan. He has no reason to ask to go to the camp. At this point, the students should have all returned to the village. There are the defense forces, the students who are used for night guards, and the tutors of their defense forces. Ok Kakashi is also there. With Kakashi''s current strength, Xuena is not unsafe, and I don''t need to worry too much. Moreover, just caught two spies, the enemy should not be so rampant. They should not be able to attack the camp while they are away. But, I can''t go back this time, they don''t worry too much. As he worried, Chiba quickly found some inferences to dispel his worries. Ok? Then, as these inferences flashed, there was a flash of inspiration in his mind. Yes! Now that I have just lived with two spy ninjas, the enemy must have lingering fears. In this situation, why do we need martial law? Does martial law exist or not, is it that important? But in this flash of light, a smile was raised at the corner of his mouth, thinking about going back, and telling Bo Feng Shuimen about this matter. However, the moment he turned around, he instantly dispelled the idea. Let''s wait a day or two! Although I am a little sorry for the guards and secret guards, if I go to tell Bo Feng Shuimen now, it is very likely that my vacation and ordinary identity in the future will be gone. If a wave of feng shui makes me be responsible for the safety of the entire village, it would be meaningless to resign as an assistant agent. After dispelling the thought, such an idea flashed through Chiba''s mind. Now that he has returned to his ordinary status, there are three types of chakra changes to learn, six seal techniques to improve, and even one door control technique that he needs to study. In this half a month, It is also full. He doesn''t have much time to care about the safety of the village. Moreover, he must hurry up now. Since he has realized that he might die before the Kyuubi Rebellion, Chiba is also more anxious about the increase in strength. Otherwise, he will not carry an obvious one tonight. If there are many loopholes in the plan, I went to the forbidden room to steal the scriptures. Although it was due to the fact that the assistant agent''s identity was about to be unusable, secretly and subconsciously, Chiba was even more worried about consequences that shouldn''t exist in itself. Now, the matter of increasing strength is not simply a question of saving Jiu Xin Na or Bo Feng Shui Men, but also related to his own existence. So, let''s go back to the cabin first. Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, turned around and walked out. Next, Chiba didn''t mean anything, but went straight to the Japanese-style cabin in the dark. Jiuxina, aren''t you there? And when he touched the door of the Japanese-style log cabin, such a thought flashed in his mind. Moreover, the secret whistle originally arranged here is no longer there. It should be because of the forbidden surgery room, so it was transferred? Then, he discovered that the secret whistle around him had disappeared, but he quickly found the reason for the secret whistle. "squeak" Then there was the sound of the door being opened. Regarding the safety of Kusinai, under the martial law of the whole village, Chiba is not that worried. Moreover, where Kusinai is located, there are basically three to six elite Anbu, if there is Enzhen To be able to rob Xuena with combat effectiveness in the hands of these three to six Anbu, it is bound to be a great battle, and it is impossible to be quiet like this. After opening the door and entering, after turning on the lights, Chiba first checked everything in the house and found that there was nothing suspicious, and there was no one, before he went upstairs safely and went to his room. Under the bright white light, a clean room slowly appeared in front of Chiba. Everything is as it was when he left, without any change, even much neater. Jiuxina... In response, Chiba paused, and a feeling of deja vu suddenly emerged in his heart. The appearance of this room, or the neat appearance of the room, gave him a sense of familiarity, a sense of familiarity from small to large. It seems that everything that Jiu Xinnai did has been done for him before. Do not! Now ~www.novelhall.com~ Let''s take a look at the Forbidden Surgery Scroll first. However, this time, he didn''t feel any emotion or for a long time. Instead, he walked forward directly, and after a hesitant pause after reaching out, he sat down at the desk and arranged the room neatly. A sense of deja vu, completely broken. Then, he couldn''t wait to take out the copied metal scroll and spread it out on the table. And as the forbidden technique scroll opened, the slightly larger black letters written in the first column of the forbidden technique scroll full of warnings came into view. To practice this technique requires life. The simple eight words have already revealed the danger of this technique. This is clearly to tell the practitioner that this is a very dangerous technique, and when you practice it, you may lose your life. It can be seen that this technique is classified as a forbidden technique, probably because of its own danger, and this danger is probably more than that of Bamen Dunjia. And with the opening of the Qianye Scroll, those Chakra manipulations related to the practice of this technique are slowly exposed in front of Qianye. Chiba, who had been patronizing the transcript before and not thinking about the memory, began to read carefully, unfolding all the way, reading all the way, until the scroll was completely unfolded, revealing the bottom of the scroll with the name of the forbidden technique. Chiba already had an idea in his mind. There is already a rough idea of ??how to practice this access control technique. "Ok?" At this moment, Chiba suddenly put down the scroll of forbidden technique, and suddenly raised his head, as if suddenly thinking of something. Damn it! forgotten! Forget this matter! At this moment, he stood up abruptly amidst these thoughts. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1492： Abnormal! "puff!" A half-opened scroll, under the bright white light, fell heavily on the slightly dusty tabletop, causing the dust to jump, thinly steaming up. "Ah! What is this?" Seeing the scroll falling down, Qianye coughed lightly, seeming to hide the embarrassment on his face, and after sitting down, he asked. "Enchantment technique experience." In this regard, the face of Xueying Hyuga on the opposite side was neither unpleasant nor positive, and said with a slight expressionless expression. However, it was obvious that he could see the bloodshot eyes and the heavy dark circles in his eyes. I''m afraid, in the past few days when Chiba was absent, or in other words, the few days when the appointment was missed, Hyuga Xueying did not sleep well. And if it weren''t for Chiba just now, after reading the Forbidden Spell Scroll, he suddenly found that he seemed to have an appointment with Hyuga Xueying and sprinting down, I am afraid that Hyuga Xueying would not know when he would be able to see Chiba. "Oh...oh! Well, is there any eye for the second mechanism?" In response, Chiba grinned at the corner of his mouth, picked up the enchantment technique experience, and asked. Damn, I completely forgot about it. What is the password of the second organ, I didn''t even think about it. There were so many things during this time that I was completely left behind. And in his heart, he gritted his teeth secretly, and now if Hyuga Xueying speaks out, he can only be stunned. After all, the contents of these two boxes are likely to be related to Xuena. Although Xuena is already at ease now, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no secrets about Xuena. This box may not be as important as it was before, but it can be said that it is still very important. After Chiba''s question, Hyuga Xueying didn''t say a word, and slid a box directly to Chiba, then lowered his head and looked at the box in front of him. It seemed that he didn''t mean to talk to Chiba anymore. This guy! And his non-talking attitude undoubtedly caused a raging anger in the chest of Chiba, who was already very upset with him. Ok? this is! However, when he saw the box that Hyuga Snow Eagle slid and the combination lock of the second mechanism on that box, which was now vacant, he was slightly startled. At this moment, the original position of the combination lock of the black box was engraved with the word "Qianye". Obviously, this box was left by Shinsuke Hyuga. The other one, I''m afraid the word "Xueying" is engraved. The code lock was naturally cracked by Xueying Hyuga. "you" In response, Chiba frowned, hesitated for a moment, and said. "Sorry, I can''t wait, so I tried it first." However, he did not expect that before he could say anything, Hyuga Xueying interrupted him. But the words that interrupted him caused him to open his mouth, and did not speak for a long time. I This This, this...I was the one who broke the appointment, why, why should I apologize? Hey! Are you really Hyuga Snow Eagle? Or, who are you pretending to be? What are you kidding? When she opened her mouth and couldn''t speak, such an indescribable thought flashed in Chiba''s mind. He even suspected that the Hyuga Snow Eagle in front of him was pretending to be. Of course, it is impossible for Hyuga Xueying to pretend. Chiba knew that the Hyuga Xueying in front of him was the Hyuga Xueying himself. "The password is the number in the secret code that Mr. Jinsuke left in our envelope. Actually, we have too many concerns. Mr. Jinsuke''s meaning is very simple. Don''t worry, I tried it on the premise of tenacity. ." After a long time without hearing Chiba''s voice, Hyuga Xueying added. It sounds like an explanation for Chiba. "Uh... well, I see." Regarding this low profile like Hyuga Xueying, Chiba really couldn''t find anything to say, and for a while, it could only pass vaguely like this. "Well, as long as you can understand, thank you." Then, Hyuga Xueying''s next words almost made Chiba jump up from his chair. "Um...um..." After finally resisting the urge to jump up from the chair and point to Yukata Hyuga to ask, "Who are you?", Chiba answered vaguely. wrong! wrong! Hyuga Xueying''s brain is absolutely broken! At this time, not to mention me, but also to apologize to me, this is definitely a broken brain! And his heart was almost roaring. "The next enchantment technique, let you untie it yourself, I think, Mr. Shinsuke engraved your and my name, it should be the last words to us, you can take it up. Your cooperation with me is here. ." At this moment, Hyuga Xueying didn''t seem to care about Chiba''s vague words at all, and just spoke. In the words, it is about to break up the group. You take yours and I take mine. They are irrelevant. "okay" At this time, Xu was already agitated by the series of abnormal words and deeds of Xueying Hyuga, and Chiba who didn''t know how to react, subconsciously agreed. "Don''t worry, the enchantment technique on this box is not very powerful. Based on your situation, go up and research it and you can open ~www.novelhall.com~ about this, Hyuga Xueying reminded again. "Oh...oh..." This time, Chiba was completely left to respond. what happened? What''s the matter with Hyuga Xueying? Also considerately tell me the question of enchantment is very simple...this...is this especially Hyuga Snow Eagle? Is the Hyuga Snow Eagle I used to know fake? where am I? who am I? What am i doing? At this moment, a certain triple company appeared in Chiba''s heart. "Then, then I went back up?" Thinking of this, Chiba shook his head abruptly, threw out all kinds of disbelief in his mind, and then asked tentatively. By the way, I got up slightly, ready to leave. "No." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying has no nonsense. It''s not like being in illusion! That''s it! Hyuga Xueying definitely burned his brain! And hearing this sound, Qianye''s heart flashed. "Then, goodbye." Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t hesitate to get up, turned around, and stepped forward, almost escaping through the secret door of the small forest, and left the underground chamber. "Why, why, why would Lord Jinsuke..." When Chiba left, the footsteps faded away, but Hyuga Xueying languished like a frustrated ball, but his face slowly became serious. And his gaze fell on the palm of his right hand that was pressing on the box. At this moment, the palm of his right hand slowly loosened, revealing the note in it. A note with four words on it. Chiba, will die. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1493： Whats the matter? What''s the matter? This Hyuga Snow Eagle... After leaving the secret room, Chiba, who came out of the hidden door in the woods, silently walked towards the Japanese-style wooden house with only the second floor illuminated, frowning slightly, still quite puzzled by the abnormal attitude of Hyuga Xueying . It stands to reason that Chiba has missed the appointment for so long, no matter what, Hyuga Xueying has enough reasons to despise the wave, after all, he has already decided to cooperate together, and no matter how busy Chiba is, he can''t be perfunctory. That''s right, the fault of Chiba''s behavior is not in the aspect of missing the appointment. The fault is in agreeing to others, but being perfunctory. This is something that no one can tolerate. As for the relationship between Hyuga Xueying and him, this is absolutely raging, requiring all kinds of condemnation and contempt. However, now Hyuga Xueying, not only has no contempt, but even apologized for breaking the code lock without authorization, all kinds of politeness, all kinds of concessions, which is a bit too strange. This is totally unreasonable. Not only strange, but also quite abnormal. Is it the box that Shinsuke Hyuga left him? Then, Chiba quickly linked Hyuga Yuki''s abnormality with the box left by Hyuga Shinsuke. Can you only think so? Afterwards, he sighed slightly. He couldn''t guess what was in the box that Shinsuke Hyuga left for Hyuga Xueying. Therefore, what was inside made such a big change in Hyuga Xueying''s attitude. I know, I can only think that the change of Hyuga Snow Eagle is due to the contents of the box At the same time, he also used this reason to clear up this doubt. So, what last words will Shinsuke Hyuga leave me? Is it about Xuena? Or about the relationship between me and Hyuga Xueying? Speaking of it, my cheap father, Shinsuke Hyuga and the father of Xueying Hyuga, seem to be from the same team and from the same teacher. They are close comrades-in-arms, or even close friends. Do not! It should be a good friend! Just like me and Honghiko and Xuena. It is impossible for even close comrades in arms to exchange his fate for his clan status for Shinsuke Hyuga. Look at Hyuga Xueying''s abnormal reaction now. So, this last word is more likely to improve my relationship with Hyuga Xueying? After pushing open the door and stepping into the Japanese-style cabin, Chiba walked all the way to the stairs, flashing this series of thoughts in his mind. Forget it! Don''t think about it. After opening the box, you will know. With the sound of footsteps, Chiba also threw these guesses from his mind. "Squeak..." The door was pushed open, and Chiba stepped into his room, looking at the box in his hand and the enchantment experience in the other hand, while walking towards his desk. "Snapped!" At the moment the door closed, Chiba also sat down at the desk. Let''s take a look at this enchantment technique first. I hope that it will not be too difficult, and you can learn it in a short time. Today, I will complete the conception of one of the six seals. Although the next half month will be a fairly long holiday, in terms of time, it is not too abundant. As soon as he sat down, Chiba opened up his experience of enchantment art, and looked at it with this thought. Back on the way, Chiba already had his plans for this half-month holiday. First of all, it is about the changes in the nature of chakras. For the remaining three types of chakras, Chiba intends to put them aside for now. Of course, it does not mean not to try again, but to make concessions to other things to do. Now that the village is closed, he has no way to return to the camp, nor can he contact Hirohiko. Regarding the change in the nature of the chakra, Chiba can no longer go to Hirohiko to learn from his experience, and he has no clue. If the property change is used as the major subject during this period, it is obviously cost-effective. Besides, he has other things to do now. If you want to make a name for yourself, I am afraid that these 15 days may just pass by, and you will eventually get nothing. And now, in Chiba''s plan, in these 15 days, Chiba wants to realize the remaining six sealing techniques and test their capabilities. This sealing technique is actually very useful and very important when facing the Nine Tails Rebellion. In the Kyuubi Rebellion, there are actually only two ways to deal with the Kyuubi. One is the treatment in the original book, which seals the Kyuubi again. The other is that Kushina uses the Vajra blockade to drag Kyuubi into himself, and then let Kyuubi die with his own death. For a long period of time, it will not cause chaos, and then slowly resurrect. Compared with the latter, the former is undoubtedly more once and for all. These two methods actually correspond to Kyuubi''s two response methods, the first is to kill Kyuubi, and the second is to seal Kyuubi. Chiba did not have the ability to kill Kyuubi, and after killing Kyuubi, Kyuubi would come back to life, but it was only a temporary save. The rest is to seal the nine tails, and he happens to have the knowledge of sealing techniques beyond this era~www.novelhall.com~ If between these six types of sealing, there is an effective restraint of the nine tails, or If you can directly seal the powerful sealing effect of the nine tails in the heyday of the nine tails, then the risk factor of the nine tails can not be small. Even if it can cooperate with his newly acquired forbidden technique, Chiba is sure that the Kyuubi Rebellion will be resolved with a small loss. Therefore, these six seal styles are also very able to enhance Chiba''s role in the Kyuubi Rebellion. It is also the top priority in improving strength. Therefore, Chiba''s plan is also the reason why the mastery of the change of nature is placed in a secondary position, that is, in the half month''s time, all the remaining six sealing techniques will be developed and their effectiveness will be determined. As for other things, Chiba has no plans to do it. For half a month, there are only these two training plans, the sealing technique is the main, and the nature change is the second. This holiday, for Chiba, is not a holiday, but just a period of time with a lot of cultivation time. Holiday? For Chiba, unless the Kyuubi Rebellion ends smoothly, there can be no vacation. Therefore, this enchantment technique can''t take up too much of his time. Ok! Hmm! It turned out to be like this, it turned out that this was a barrier technique! Unexpectedly, Hyuga Xueying was able to analyze it so thoroughly, his understanding of enchantment art was definitely not weak! But, can this Hyuga clan use enchantment art? As he watched line by line, Chiba silently nodded, and already had a general idea of ??the enchantment technique in his mind. At the same time, he once again wondered whether the Hyuga clan could use the enchantment technique. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1494： Enchantment This enchantment technique is different from the spell seal technique, and the difference from the seal technique is not so obvious. Although the composition of the technique is completely different, it is quite similar in comparison. Don''t have to start over like the curse seal. You can also use the idea of ??sealing technique to understand this enchantment technique. However, compared to the seal technique, this enchantment technique is exactly the opposite. If the essence of the seal technique is to create a space and "accommodate" foreign objects into it, then this enchantment technique is to exclude the foreign objects from the constructed space. In other words, if the seal technique repels the objects in the space, then this enchantment technique repels the objects outside the formed space. It happens to be the opposite effect. In terms of structure, although it is not completely the opposite, if you know this and know the composition rules of the enchantment spell, it is not difficult to learn, and it is not difficult to solve. His gaze fell on the last word of the enchantment technique experience, Qianye breathed out slowly. The difficulty of practicing enchantment art was simpler than he thought. It is not as troublesome as the spell seal technique. It can be said that this enchantment technique should be the simplest of the three types of techniques that use seal technique, curse seal technique, and enchantment technique. However, although it is the simplest one, it is also the hardest to wield power, or in other words, the one with the most demanding power constraints. Although it is difficult to learn the seal technique and the curse seal technique, once you learn it, you can basically wield the greatest power. After all, if a seal technique or a curse seal technique succeeds, as long as the technique is successfully constructed , Then it is basically 100% effective and has nothing to do with other things. And this enchantment technique, even if you form a seal of enchantment technique, if there is not enough Chakra support, then the power of enchantment technique will plummet or even fail. Compared with the seal technique and the curse seal technique, the enchantment technique is simpler, but the requirements of Chakra are several times larger than those of the two techniques. And the more powerful the enchantment technique, The more chakra is needed. It can be said that the difficulty of the seal technique and the curse seal technique lies in the structure. The demand for chakra is not so great, and as long as it succeeds, it can wield 100% of its power. On the contrary, there is no power at all, or it is 1oo power, or o utility. Regardless of whether it is o utility or 1oo power, these two techniques always have so much demand for chakras, no more, no less than those chakras that build almost structural formulas. The enchantment technique is different. Its structure is very simple. In other words, it is very simple for the seal technique and the curse seal technique. However, its structure is only a foundation, or it is just a foundation for carrying chakra, enchantment technique. How much power can be wielded depends entirely on the amount of Chakra. For example, the Four Purple Flame Formation and the Four Red Sun Formation, although both are started by four people and have the same utility, they are completely different in magnitude. The former is used to block the two shadows. The Ninjutsu of the first-class ninjas fight against each other, and the latter is the tail beast jade that can block the ten tails. The gap is very obvious. The difference between the two lies in the different ninjas used. The former is just the four early-stage small Boss-level characters under Oshemaru. They are far inferior to Oshemaru. The total amount of Chakra may only have one shadow. Level, plus the curse seal, can barely be regarded as the shadow-level chakra volume, while the latter is the amount of chakras that have been famous for a long time, with shadow-level and even shadow-level, and even tail beast-level four Hokage. I am afraid they are already at the multi-tailed beast level. Undoubtedly, the latter four can provide much more chakras than the former, and the power of the enchantment technique, the latter is also much more than the former. In addition, the four red sun formations must be four shadow ranks to be able to move. It can be seen that this enchantment technique depends on Chakra and its requirements. This is also why it is said that the enchantment technique is the simplest among the three techniques, and it is also the most difficult one to exert its power. Although simple, it is also the most difficult one. Sealing technique, curse seal technique, if you dig out your mind, single-mindedly, to research, you will always get something, no matter how bad, even if you have mastered a kind of seal technique or curse seal technique, then, no matter what, you can actually use this kind of seal. Spells or curse seals are used to their maximum effect. Mastering is mastering, and you can use it if you want to use it. However, if you dont have enough chakra, even if you have learned this technique and can use this technique, I am afraid that you will be unable to wield the power of this technique in your life due to chakra problems, even, yes, but It just can''t be used. After all, knowledge and skills can be learned through hard work the day after, but the amount of chakras, sometimes, is really destined, not working hard, can increase the amount of chakras. Even if it was Chiba, if it weren''t for the physical changes that he didn''t know after several deadly escapes, he could only use the eight-door mode to temporarily increase his chakra amount, and his original chakra The upper limit is unchanged ~www.novelhall.com~ The enchantment technique is very simple in structure, but it is very strict in terms of rigid casting conditions. In a sense, the strictness of the hard conditions is the difficulty of withdrawal. Of course, for the current Chiba, it was nothing more than breaking a small barrier, and it could not be said that the hard conditions were harsh or not. And two hours after reading the scroll, Chiba has already mastered all the structure of the enchantment technique, and has been able to construct the seal of the enchantment technique, and understands the iron box. Enchantment composition. And after ten minutes, he found a solution that could activate this enchantment technique. Shinsuke Hyuga, what kind of message will you leave for me? Then, after confirming that he could solve the enchantment technique and get the last words inside, the curiosity in Qianye''s heart rose again. What if it is to improve the relationship between Hyuga Xueying and me? However, thinking of this, he hesitated. To be honest, for Hyuga Xueying, he still can''t let go of some things after all. It''s not a grudge, but it''s impossible to get along as a friend in peace. However, Chiba hesitated for a while, and then directly closed the seal, removing the barrier on the box. "Crack!" Amidst the sound of an iron machine, the box opened a gap and could already be opened. Let me see what it is! And Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, opened the box directly, and took out the note with the last words. Ok? this is? However, when he turned his gaze to the white paper, his face changed slightly. brow Wrinkled instantly! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1495： Puzzle? this is digital? Looking at the blank paper in his hand, Qianye was at a loss. At this moment, on the white paper, there were a few secret signs impressively written, and Chiba still knew these secret signs. They were the secret signs on the letter paper that Shinsuke Hyuga left him and Yuuki Hyuga. If Chiba remembers correctly, these codes should represent numbers. And Chiba can also remember the specific numbers. After Hyuga Xueying unlocked the secret signal, Chiba inadvertently remembered a lot of corresponding information. Here, Chiba is also quite clear. But what do these numbers mean? Could it be that Shinsuke Hyuga left me with a series of numbers, no, six numbers, which should correspond to six numbers, with a symbol in the middle, meaning that three numbers are a group? Ok Give me another puzzle? After confirming that it was the number, such a bitter thought came to Chiba''s mind. So, is Hyuga Snow Eagle also a puzzle? That''s why you wore that heavy dark circles? Later, he thought of the puzzle on Hyuga Xueying. Gee! I really don''t know what Hyuga Shinsuke is thinking about this time? Can''t you say it clearly? Then, a trace of irritation appeared in his heart. Originally, his curiosity about Shinsuke Hyuga''s last words was only because he thought about Shinsuke Hyuga after his death, or in the assumption that his plan failed, what arrangements he made for Yukana that could make Yukuna live better. Everything else is second. Chiba himself is not really interested in this last word. The reason for cooperating with Hyuga Xueying was also out of consideration for Xuena. However, now the matter of Yukina has been settled. In a sense, Yukina has been free. Although he bears the name of Hyuga, he is not bound to the family system of Hyuga, and there is nothing to worry about. Moreover, Xuena is doing well now, holding an important position in the village, and the village specially arranges the protection of the elite defense force ninja that is not inferior to the protection of the Hyuga clan. And in the defense force, she has even gained the respect of the commander of the defense force. Even if Yukana continues to serve in the defense force like this, regardless of whether she will be promoted or demoted, she will be part of the entire Hyuga clan. ,the happiest person. To be honest, Chennais working atmosphere in the defense force, from the commander of the army to Watanabe Kenshin, to the newcomer, respects her, and even the female ninja in the defense force basically regards her as the most loved. Chiba''s sister is pampered, and Qianye can''t envy her. In this situation, there is no need for Hyuga Shinsuke''s arrangements. The reason why Chiba went to Hyuga Xueying was entirely because he had promised Hyuga Xueying to cooperate with him and crack the secret signal of Shinsuke Hyuga. Now, his interest in this last word has greatly diminished, and coupled with the next series of plans to improve his strength, the repeated and repeated secret puzzles of this last word have made Chiba a little tired. Although, from the standpoint of Shinsuke Hyuga, it is impossible to write all the last words clearly and plainly. For Hyuga Shinsuke, he still has to consider some changes after his death, which is understandable to hide it with code words and puzzles. However, Chiba''s mind at this time is not above this after all, it is inevitable to lose patience. But at this time, after getting upset, Chiba didn''t think much about it. He threw the note aside, and then checked the box and confirmed that there was nothing else, and threw the box aside. Now, I dont have the time to solve any secrets! After throwing it aside, Qianye shook his head helplessly, then took out the copy of the forbidden technique scroll from his arms, and began to study it over and over again. While thinking about the above cultivation methods, while memorizing all the above. When stealing this forbidden technique in the forbidden surgery room before, in a hurry, I might remember something wrong, so I had to write it down. However, this scroll of forbidden technique cannot be retained after all. After all, this is a hot potato. If it stays for a long time, it is likely to burn yourself. The existence of this scroll is always a kind of evidence, an opportunity to be discovered. In case of accidental discovery, the trouble must be piles and piles. Maybe you have to enter the confinement room again. And this time, it may never come out. Therefore, this scroll is to be destroyed and must not be kept. Chiba must now firmly memorize the cultivation methods recorded in this scroll, and starting from tomorrow, the practice of this forbidden technique will begin. Now the village is closed and no entry or exit is allowed, and the level of martial law has been increased by one level. I am afraid that after the loss report of this forbidden operation room is reported, Bofeng Shuimen estimates that one-to-one investigation will start from the village. Based on the information known to Bofeng Water Gate, Chiba speculates that it is estimated that Bofeng Water Gate will still think that the intruder is still in the village, so it is still possible to detect this intruder. This investigation is essential. Moreover, this investigation must be carried out in secret. In the current situation, it is impossible to carry out an open investigation. This will cause unnecessary panic and confusion. On the contrary, it is easy for the intruders who Bofeng Shuimen believes that they have not left to escape. In this secret investigation, the sooner the copied forbidden scroll is destroyed, the better, and the sooner it is destroyed, the safer it is. Moreover, although this access control technique requires high qualifications to practice ~www.novelhall.com~, it is not a big problem for Chiba. With his current fine control ability over all the basic powers of Chakra, such as ninjutsu, illusion, physique, forbidden technique, secret technique, etc., even if the principle of this access control technique is slow, he can use the powerful Chakra Control ability, transform one''s own chakra attributes into the type of chakra required for this access control technique. Moreover, this scroll also details how the type of chakra required for the prohibition technique is transformed into. Even if he knew only a little about the principles of this access control technique, Chiba could still cultivate it hard. As for the principles of this access control technique, after using it several times, Chiba didn''t worry about it. The so-called practice makes perfect is to slowly understand the principle of the technique used in use. With Chibas current understanding of Chakra and its fine Chakra control ability, the qualification requirements for this access control technique can be said to have been lowered by many, many, even Chiba can completely imitate the description in this scroll. The method of cultivation is used, and then the principle is explored, instead of a thorough understanding of the principle before trying to use it. Of course, the risk will increase a lot. As for the level of improvement, if it is done in order, it is only risking a great deal, then Chiba''s method of using first and then understanding is basically risking his life. Hmm... remember it soon! I dont know if its due to physical changes. Even if I cant use instantaneous memory, my memory is much faster and the clarity of memory is much higher. And as the lines of text flashed in his eyes, Chiba''s mind slowly engraved this copy of the forbidden technique scroll. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1496： priority "Zi..." The sound of the white paper touching the flame gently sounded in the second floor room in this quiet Japanese-style cabin. "laugh!" Then, under the bright white light, a handful of flames ignited, and gradually climbed up the scroll with black letters and various patterns. In a flash, the fire that swallowed the scroll ignited. "Zi..." Then, after burning the scroll, the flame that was going to swallow the hand holding the scroll was extinguished by the clear water gushing from the fingertips. Then, the last factor of instability has been eliminated, and then, no matter what, they will not be able to find evidence of my stealing forbidden technique. Even in doubt, it doesn''t matter. However, I still have to think about this place where I practice forbidden art. Shaking off the ashes in his hand, Qianye''s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes gleaming sharply. At this moment, the things on the scroll of forbidden technique, he had been deeply engraved in his mind, and he could start practicing tomorrow. The scroll of forbidden technique has turned into a pile of ashes on the tabletop. At this time, Chiba has already begun to think about some questions about practicing this access control technique. First of all, it is a matter of the venue. Although this access control technique does not require daily physical training like the Eight Door Dunjia to strengthen itself The physique in order to achieve the practice of Bamen Dunjia. This access control technique can be said to be based on chakras, and it only needs a quiet place for meditation. However, because it is a forbidden technique for stealing, this quiet place for meditation must be a secret and convenient place. First of all, he is going to take a vacation. The village is closed, and there is only a temporary commercial street left in the village that has been demolished. It is estimated that he will be in the area of ??the Japanese-style wooden house. Therefore, this place must be in this small Near the wooden house. Because of the secret investigation, this place is best to be very secretive, preferably a secret room. Third, because I am going to practice, I must be away from the cabin for some time. In this world with the magical power of Chakra, the house cannot completely block privacy. If I have been mysteriously missing for a period of time, there will still be There is a high chance of being discovered. Therefore, to practice in this secret room, this mysterious disappearance requires a reasonable explanation. To meet these three conditions, he can practice with peace of mind. Moreover, this was after all the first time he had stolen the forbidden technique and practiced the forbidden technique. Although the Eight Door Dunjia had also practiced without permission, at that time, Chiba was already desperate and had no intention of considering the forbidden technique. Moreover, he didnt care about it at the time, so he would betray the village in a big deal. At that time, he came across by himself without establishing contact with anyone. Some of them just became stronger and were no longer subject to the belief of being manipulated. In fact, it really doesnt matter what it is. it is good. As long as he can become stronger, murder and arson, he really does it. At that time, the incompetent death in the previous life made him a bit paranoid. After the incompetent death, at the beginning of this life, he crazily yearned for power, otherwise he would not endure knowing that his upper limit of chakra might only be ordinary. At that time, he almost broke down and gave up on himself. But now, he can''t help but consider these. Now he is no longer the cold and hostile traverser who has just crossed over and his heart is full of longing for power. He has integrated into this world, integrated into Konoha, Here I found friends that I had never had in the previous life, and even, there were many, many people who could give him warmth. He, who didn''t care about anything, has changed his mind. He can stay in Konoha and stand on their side for these people, for these people who care about him and regard him as a friend and comrade of important people. For them, he wants to stay in Konoha. Therefore, he must follow Konoha''s rules, which of course is somewhat constrained. However, for Chiba, it doesn''t matter. Although he can''t be like the traveler in the novels, let go of his hands and feet, do whatever he wants, do whatever he wants, talk about his partners, and do things that don''t care about anything. However, for Chiba, this kind of troubles of restraining hands and feet is the only thing that can be done for these friends and important people. It can be regarded as a response to them. Besides, for the friendship, robes, and warmth that they gave to themselves, these are nothing. Isn''t it just being restrained? What''s the matter? He was not so weak that he couldn''t do anything with his hands and feet. Ok If this is the case, there is no such place. After thinking about it for a while, Chiba quickly thought of a suitable place. This place was the underground medical laboratory he used to study the poison from the other side. It happened to be underground in the cabin, and there was enough space. And ~www.novelhall.com~ even if you stay in this underground medical laboratory, it doesn''t matter, you can say that you are researching drugs. Even, he just happened to study a health product. When applying for medical equipment, although it was directly approved and he was not asked to do anything, he still had to come up with some results after all. Before, it could be said that the assistant agent was busy with official duties and did not have time to do this, but now, He also had to come up with some results, just to study drugs while practicing. After all, this has been successfully studied on the other side, Chiba cannot use it as a result, no matter whether it is successful or not, regardless of whether the other side is effective or not, privately researching poisons is still a very serious violation of the regulations in the village. . The other side is impossible to make public. "Then, it''s so decided, go to clean up tomorrow, you can start practicing, now..." Thinking of this, Chiba no longer thought about the forbidden technique, and his gaze naturally fell on the box that was thrown aside and the white paper. However, he only hesitated for a moment. After touching the box and the white paper, Chiba gave up the idea of ??decrypting and focused on the idea of ??sealing technique. Then, he swept the ashes on the table into the trash can by hand, thought about it again, and burned the white paper into ashes, and swept it into the trash can together. After that, he closed the box and placed it on the window sill, picked up a blank scroll, and started the development of the six sealing techniques. And this evening, Chiba never did anything else, and developed the sealing technique with all his heart. Until late. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1497： Start practicing "call" The cool autumn phoenix gently brushed from the window and gently blew the scroll on the table. "Patter!" Afterwards, there was a slight sound in this bright and sunny room. Is it morning? With the sound of this sound, Chiba also slowly opened his eyes. In a faint sleep, seeing this bright room, Chiba subconsciously came up with such a thought. yesterday Still sleeping too late? I always feel a little sleepy. Slowly sitting up, Chiba yawned and his eyes fell on the clock on the opposite wall. Ok? But in this moment, Qianye''s face changed slightly. It''s ten o''clock? At this moment, the clock on the opposite wall pointed to the ten o''clock interval, and Chiba felt that it changed from the previous wake-up time interval, from seven to nine o''clock, directly changed to ten. It seems that I was a little tired yesterday. Looking at the clock, Chiba slowly got up and got off the bed, rubbing his eyes while picking up the scroll that had fallen on the ground. Ok It seems to be a real success, these two sealing techniques. As for the stall that was picked up, Chiba couldn''t help but smile at the corners of her mouth when she saw the two sealing techniques on the scroll. Last night, although it was said that he slept late, the results were obvious. One night of research and development of the seal technique, he had successfully developed two of the six, and there were four remaining. However, it has not yet begun to determine the effects of these sealing techniques. Chiba plans to start the measurement after all the sealing techniques have been developed. This measurement is a huge task. If one develops one and starts the measurement, then he does not need to develop the remaining ones. There is no time. This measurement can only be said to have been carried out in pieces afterwards. Moreover, if all six sealing techniques are developed, then unified testing can be carried out, avoiding many repeated tests, and saving a lot of time. For the other four sealing techniques, Chiba has also mastered many tricks because of the success of the three sealing techniques including the seal technique for sealing the bird in the cage of Xuena. The development of these four seal techniques, It can also save a lot of time. Chiba estimates that the entire time of the holiday is no longer needed, about seven to ten days, and it is estimated that all four sealing techniques can be developed. In other words, he can spare at least five days to study other things. Seven days or so... I don''t know if this closure can be lifted. It seems that I still have to apply for a trip to the camp and get the experience of the nature of the fire from Hongyan. With a sound of "duh", Chiba gently rolled up the scroll and placed it on the desk. This series of thoughts flashed through his mind. Then, his gaze fell intentionally or unintentionally on the box left by Shinsuke Hyuga, frowning subconsciously. Forget it, those two sets of numbers will not be decrypted. There are still a lot of things to do next, but there is no time to deal with the last words. Moreover, Xuena is already safe, and there is no need to read this last words. When you have time in the future, go to decrypt it. Anyway, the numbers have been remembered. Ok I dont know what missions Bofeng Shuimen will arrange for me after the fifteen-day holiday. If I was just scheduled to be regular ninjas, there would still be a lot of time. But if you are responsible for something, I am afraid it will not be so easy. Ugh Really, sometimes, I really hope that I can practice peacefully alone! Thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help sighing, but he didn''t linger further. After finishing the clothes, he walked out of the room. Didn''t Kushina come back yesterday? Still, I have returned to live in my own home. After all, she lived here to take care of Xuena. Now Xuena has been with the engineering team for a long time. She doesn''t need to stay alone in the cabin. Moreover, it is a remote place and Konoha''s defense is weakest. As a person from Kyuubi, she is not very convenient after all. It is unnecessary and inconvenient. When he opened the door, looking at the unchanging door, Qianye''s mouth was slightly smiling. However, even if I dont live here, I still come to tidy up the room for us. I always feel that Jiu Xinnai is not our teacher anymore, but our older sister. There is a feeling that even if we are married, we can''t worry about our three younger siblings. After the smile was raised, it slowly expanded into a knowing smile, Chiba went all the way downstairs, after washing up, rummaging around, and after finding some dry food, he ate breakfast and lunch. Ugh This Jiu Xinnai is not there, and there is no overnight food. Fortunately, I usually save some dry food, but I don''t even have to eat rice. After eating breakfast and lunch, Chiba went down the secret tunnel, and in such a rejoicing thought, all the way down to the underground medical laboratory. How do you feel, it''s been a long time. Looking at this sophisticated medical device, Chiba smiled wryly, unconsciously stretched out his hand, and wiped away the slight dust on it. Speaking of it, it was really a waste~www.novelhall.com~ Then, the corner of his mouth was a wry smile. After the successful development of the other side at the meeting, this sophisticated medical instrument has never been used again. It has been left vacant here for many days, but replaced by another place. Not to mention that this precision instrument has to be activated every day, I am afraid it is 24 hours. It''s all non-stop, vacant and dusty and the like is unheard of. But then, there is no need to be dusted. After picking up the rag on the side, Chiba began to wipe the delicate medical device. At the same time, in his mind, he also began to conceive of the health care product to be developed. After all, he applied for this sophisticated medical device to develop the other side. After the completion of the research on the other side, he was actually surrounded by a lot of things. I live, I didn''t think about this health product at all, or I didn''t think about it carefully, only a prototype. It also needs continuous improvement. Then, after wiping the delicate instrument, Chiba did nothing but cleaned the basement, and after an hour, finally cleaned up the dust in the laboratory. He also studied the basement carefully, wondering whether to see if Konoha had any dust collectors, this medical laboratory seemed to be prone to dust accumulation. Although research on health products or something, this dust will not have much impact, but if you will research other drugs in the future, it is not necessarily. Moreover, maybe this underground laboratory will have a greater role in the future, and there is no harm in improving the areas that should be improved. After doing all this, Chiba did not start to develop drugs, but found a hidden corner covered by the equipment, sat down cross-legged, and began to meditate. Also began to practice that access control technique. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1498： Dimensional difference...difficulty! Sure enough... so difficult! Looking at the evening scenery where the setting sun had sunk into the West Mountain, Chiba sighed long, and then, with a "pop", he took the Japanese door door easily. At this point, Chiba had already practiced that forbidden technique for one afternoon. If it weren''t for the groaning hungry and unsustainable now, I''m afraid he would continue to practice. And this afternoon, Chiba''s only feeling, or the result of training. That is difficult! Very difficult! It is completely different from Bamen Dunjia, the difficulty of this access control technique is almost nightmare level. It also made Chiba feel how naive he was before. He is completely looking for the wrong reference! As a ninja who possesses a gate control technique, Chiba naturally uses the difficulty of the eight gates to measure this gate control technique as a reference. However, he had no idea whether the difference in difficulty between the two access control techniques was basically a dimension. If the difficulty of Bamen Dunjia is 1, then the difficulty of this access control technique is one thousand, which is ten thousand. Everyone like Bamen Dunjia can practice. As long as they work hard, they will always learn some forbidden techniques. It is incomparable with the access control techniques that Chiba is now practicing, which requires super-qualification. Just the most primitive chakra without attributes performed by this access control technique is already incomparable to the forbidden chakra needed for forbidden operation. Even Chiba feels that it is more than the nature change of the attribute. Be confused. This afternoon, let alone a knock on the door, he hadn''t even stepped into the threshold for the conversion of Chakra, the most basic forbidden technique for practicing this access control technique. The difficulty can really be described as terrible. At the same time, Chiba also discovered that, in fact, his qualifications were not very high. If there is no instant memory and Chakra''s super-fine control ability, I am afraid it may take a long time for him to learn a few B-level ninjutsu, let alone develop S-level ninjutsu. Without the benefits of traversing, he would really have to reach adulthood before he could learn all the ninjutsu required for his combat tactics. At this moment, Chiba is also a little envious of a genius like Kakashi who has achieved his current strength with his own qualifications and abilities. However, envy is envy, Qianye has no longing. Although it is said that because of crossing welfare, he can become so strong at this age, and even reached a height that he would never reach without these crossing welfare, but Qian Ye did not reject these traversal benefits. There is a saying that "luck is also part of strength." These traversal benefits, and even the traversal itself, could not be explained by Chiba and always regarded these as good luck. It is because of good luck that he will have a second life, and there are so many crossing benefits. In terms of strategy and tactics, Chiba does not allow himself to have any element of luck, but in addition, Chiba admits that luck is also a part of strength. Although such things may be rare, some people, a very small number of people in the world, are really born with fortunes that ordinary people cannot match, or that ordinary people cannot match. This kind of people can do everything they do. , Even the ancient emperors, especially the founding emperors, had extraordinary fortunes. And since this crossing welfare came because of his own luck, it is naturally part of his own strength, there is no doubt about this. Now, go eat first, and then go to Bofeng Shuimen. Lets talk to Bo Feng Shuimen about the solution to the current martial law problem, and then apply to leave the village. Just say yes, some explanations need to be given to Hirohiko and Xuena. I dont know who will be appointed as the general person in charge of Bofeng Shuimen. Although I recommended Xuena, he doesnt seem to like Xuena according to his question at the time. However, it doesn''t matter. Since I don''t have to be responsible for that side, Xuena had better not stay there. After all, the camp is located outside the village and is always much more dangerous than the village. If it wasn''t for force, I didn''t want to ask Xuena to take the risk. If it is not appointed, it would be good. However, if Yukana still has to work there, then, the new chief executive, I also have to investigate and investigate. If I am hostile to Yukana or Hirohiko, then I always need to warn him. . If you are stubborn, kill it. Envy is envy, but Chiba is not a stickler, the thoughts flashed by, and his thoughts went to other places. And as his thoughts diverged, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind, but as thoughts passed by, in the end, all thoughts had been cast with a layer of coldness. Speaking of, what are the others doing now? Ebisu, Genma, and Kai have not seen them for a long time. Asmas words were seen some time ago, and now I dont know how the guardian Ninja Shis assessment is going? To be honest, it seems that I have never heard of the selection of the guardian ninja twelve. It may be done in secret. Ok and also But thinking about this, while thinking about what other people are doing, thinking about it, Chiba found that, as if there was no one. In addition to Ebisu, Genma, Kai, Asma, as well as Hirohiko, Xuena, and Kakashi who have been in contact with ~www.novelhall.com~, there is also a red and red bean that is not yet mixed. It seems that no one can think about it. Nao, Daido, Rin, three fools, Shiga, Kento, Captain Zhenshu... many people, many people have left him forever in this third Ninja war. After the Zhongnin exam, he gradually got acquainted, gradually became friends, or did not know each other, and gradually understood and became friendly friends, comrades in arms, half of the people had left him forever. "despair!" Suddenly, Chiba stopped. is it? It turns out that I have lost so many friends! Because of the war. At this moment, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have lost a lot, because his attention has been entangled with the issue of fate, so he didn''t think of it for a while. And now, he realized that it turned out that so many friends had already left him. is it Already, there are so many people. already Chiba stopped, pursed his lips, and gently clenched his fists. But in his mind, the voices and smiles of the friends who passed away were extremely clear. As these voices and smiles passed by, Qianye suddenly felt a bit sore in his eyes and nose, and his heart seemed to be blocked. Then, his throat was also a little blocked. "Boom!" But in the next second, he turned around abruptly, hitting the tree beside him with a fist, and the red leaves that hit him fell rustling. "Damn..." Then, it was this low voice that seemed to suppress something, slowly resounding in the small forest. Why... just realized now! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1499： Back to camp? Hokage Building, Hokage Office. "Boom boom boom..." A light and orderly knock on the door suddenly rang. "come in." Frowning at the Bo Feng Shui Door of the document in his hand, he heard the sudden knock on the door, and immediately responded absently. Obviously, the files in his hands have attracted all his attention. Moreover, from his look, this file should record very important things. "Squeak..." But at this moment, when he heard the door of Bo Feng Shui, the person who knocked on the door opened the door without hesitation. "Four generations of Hokage-sama." Then, the voice of a teenager rang. "Chiba?" Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shui Men seemed to be surprised. He immediately moved his eyes away from the file in his hand and looked at the door. At this time, a teenager was pushing the door and entering. It is Chiba. "Why are you here? Your vacation has already begun today?" Then, Bo Feng Shuimen was puzzled again. "Mr. Watergate, I already have an eye for the martial law. I have an idea. I want to tell you." In this regard, Chiba didn''t have any special expressions. After entering the door and standing still, he spoke. Martial law? Hearing Chiba''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback. "What? You already have an idea?" Then Bo Feng Shuimen was surprised and delighted, and immediately spoke. Originally, the martial law incident was almost a major event pressing on his mind. If this incident is not handled properly, under the current circumstances, it may cause the entire defense of the village to collapse. Even, because of the collapse of the village''s defense, it affected the direction of the Third Ninja World War that has been slowly determined. Possibly, a large-scale military conflict will begin again, dragging this third Ninja War into the abyss of a large-scale war. And this time, to end, I am afraid it will not be so simple. The third Ninja World War is estimated to be the most protracted battle among all Ninja World Wars. At that time, the victory and defeat of the village, the victory and defeat of the country and even the loss of the village will enter an immeasurable situation. Ever since Chiba explained to him last night that the weak period of martial law had appeared, Bo Feng Shuimen had begun to wonder whether his martial law order had been used wisely, pushing the village into a dilemma. After all, now the enemy village spies are waiting around, and if the martial law order is withdrawn rashly, loopholes will be easily created, and even the spies will invade and cause troubles, destroying the stability of the village. Now the village is expanding with great fanfare. If something happens at this time, then The blow to the village was extraordinary. It is easy to cause panic and even irreparable losses. More importantly, if an accident occurs in the village base camp, as long as it reaches a certain level of severity, it will cause the frontline troops to become unstable and even collapse. This is definitely a situation that a war commander does not want to see. In this case, whether deserters will appear or not, Bo Feng Shuimen does not know, but the combat effectiveness and resilience of the troops will be greatly reduced, which is basically a certainty. And if troops from the enemy village make a surprise attack at this time, the frontline troops will basically be defeated, and they will inevitably suffer heavy losses. However, if it is not cancelled, sooner or later the ninjas in the village will be worn down by fatigue and eventually collapse. Now he can''t cancel it, nor can it be cancelled, it is already a dilemma. And now, Chiba actually said that there is a way, and based on Chiba''s past performance and the practicality of the opinions put forward, how can he not surprise Bo Feng Shuimen? "Well, I think, instead of holding on like this, its more straightforward to explain that our ninja is exhausted, so the martial law has been cancelled, and the matter should be clearly announced so that every ninja knows that the village should The guarded place is guarded. If there is no guarded place, let it go freely, and give all the ninjas a few days off, and take it easy." In response, Chiba nodded and said. Simply... cancel martial law? Also revealed the true reason for the cancellation of martial law? This Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen was shocked again. "Go on." However, upon hearing this measure that was impossible for him to think about, Bo Feng Shuimen did not rush to deny it, but asked Chiba to continue. "Now, we have just captured the spies from the two villages, and Yunyin''s spies were not caught, while the Wuyin spies were killed directly. At this time, Konoha suddenly said that because the ninja was exhausted, so After martial law is lifted, what will happen to the enemy village?" In this regard, Chiba did not talk nonsense, but asked rhetorically. The enemy village...will... Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shui Men''s eyes opened slightly, and his eyes lit up after he wondered slightly. That''s it! At this time, we said that when the spies had just been caught, they did not dare to invade aggressively! But wait and see! And during this wait-and-see time, if we speed up the progress of torture, at that time... At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen instantly understood what Chiba meant. "I see, this matter, just do what you said." Then, after understanding, Bo Feng Shui Men also decisively agreed. "Then, Teacher Watergate, I have something to ask you." In this regard, Chiba was not surprised. It seemed that he had expected that Bofeng Shuimen would do the same, but said his second purpose of coming here. "Oh? What do you want?" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen had already begun to draft the order, and he spoke subconsciously after hearing the words. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t think much about it. "I want to go back to the campsite, just a while. There are some things that I am a little worried about. I have to explain ~www.novelhall.com~ About this, Chiba hesitated a bit, and then spoke. "Back to camp?" But when he heard this, Bo Feng Shuimen was slightly taken aback. "Yes." Upon hearing this, Chiba responded. "Did you not go back yesterday?" Hearing Chiba''s response, Bo Feng Shui Men was quite surprised. "Huh? Wasn''t the village closed yesterday?" In response, Chiba replied. "I have given you permission to come and go freely. After all, you still need you there. After I have decided on a candidate, you will also be required to hand over." Pressing the big seal of Hokage in his hand, Bo Feng Shuimen raised his head, looked at Chiba, and said. Hey? Have you given me permission? But when he heard these words, the corner of Chiba''s mouth was slightly twitched. After doing it for a long time, the closure is closed, but he can leave wherever he wants, come back if he wants to, and pass if he wants to go. As for the fact that I can''t get out, I''m completely talking about myself. He has been given permission long ago! "Uh" In response, Chiba twitched the corner of his mouth awkwardly, and then said: "Then I, go back immediately." "Well, go ahead." At this time, Bofeng Shuimen had called Anbu and passed the order to cancel the martial law. "Then I will leave first." Hearing this sentence, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and after responding, he turned around and opened the door and left. Then, the problem of martial law is resolved. However, the problem with this forbidden surgery room... After watching Qianye leave, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes fell on the document again. At this time, in the sight of Bofeng Shuimen, it was these words. No loss. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1500： End of paragraph At night, around nine o''clock. Engineering team camp, office room. "Chiba?" Hearing the sound of footsteps coming in outside the door, Xuena keenly sensed something, and said with some doubts. "Ok?" At this time, Kakashi, who was writing something across from her, seemed to have noticed something, and suddenly looked to his right side, frowning slightly. "Sorry, the forbidden surgery room in the village was invaded yesterday and the village was closed. I cannot come back." Noting Kakashi''s unkind gaze and Xuena''s voice, Chiba, who stepped in, twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, and said hurriedly. Kakashi is angry! Xuena is worried! This must be explained first! Must explain first! And in his heart, almost shouted. "is it?" In this regard, Kakashi expressed suspicion, and his vision became worse. This guy said yesterday that he will be back soon, but after waiting for him all night, this guy didn''t even hear from him, so he didn''t think of Xuenai''s worries. If he hadn''t asked Hongyan to persuade him, I''m afraid Xuena would not even sleep. This time, the village is closed without pain or itching, and the forbidden surgery room is stolen. Even if the forbidden surgery room is stolen, the village is closed. Just go to the water gate teacher to get a permit. This guy wants to shirk. There is definitely something else. He didn''t come back yesterday, and with today''s day, he must be thinking about something again. In these words, Kakashi was full of unbelief. "Well, it''s fine." Xuena was very happy about this, and didn''t think much about it. For her, Chiba''s safety is better than everything. Ahhhhh... this Kakashi is a little bit tricky. However, this matter must also be told to them. Seeing Kakashi''s unkind appearance, Chiba felt a little bitter. "I am no longer an assistant agent, and I am no longer the person in charge here. Yesterday, I resigned according to the fourth generation of Naruto Masters." However, Chiba confessed his resignation to the two in a straightforward manner. After all, these two people are directly related and must be known, and it is best to be the first time, otherwise Kakashi will definitely beat him afterwards. Of course, in these straightforward words, Chiba pushed all the pots onto Bo Feng Shuimen without a trace. The implication is that it was Hokage who asked me to resign, and I can''t help it, Kakashi, don''t blame me, and Xuena don''t worry. "what?" In this regard, Kakashi clearly does not believe it. Are you kidding me? resignation? Then what is my reason for exhaustion during this time? But in his heart, anger has slowly ignited. However, in his mind, he thought of the scroll. When he woke up in the middle of the night to pee, he saw the scroll that made Qianye think hard. Is it that scroll? After the slightly angry thought, he was also thinking. "How could you suddenly resign?" In this regard, Xue Na also didn''t quite believe it, and asked suspiciously. "For some considerations, the specific Naruto-sama didn''t say much, just let me go home and rest more, and there will be tasks for me in the future." In this regard, Chiba explained. In terms of resignation, Chiba completely eliminated the subjective factors of his resignation and transferred it to Bo Feng Shuimen. In other words, once again, Chiba shakes the pot. "What task can you quit your assistant agent, and then you can''t be the person in charge here?" In this regard, Kakashi still has a bad face and is extremely skeptical of Chiba''s words. "Really? That''s it." And Xue Na simply believed in Chiba. Hey... Xuena, don''t believe this guy so easily! You always believe him easily like this. Maybe this guy will steal fishy behind you in the future! After hearing this sound, Chiba hadn''t reacted yet, but Kakashi had an urge to cover his face. How blind is this girl in love? I believe it so easily, so that he can''t be too skeptical. In case Xuena took revenge because she had always suspected her sweetheart, and was retaliated by such a powerful girl, Kakashi would still have a chill on her back. "Recently, the fourth generation of Naruto Masters will arrange a new person in charge." Regarding this, of course Chiba ignored Kakashi and continued speaking. Now that Xuena has believed his rhetoric, there is nothing more to say. As for explaining to Kakashi, forget it, the more you talk about it, the more troublesome it will be. "Anyway, I''m leaving in a few days." Regarding Chiba''s deliberate ignorance, Kakashi didn''t really do anything, but said nonchalantly, "So, what are you going to do now?" "rest well." In response, Chiba replied. "Ah" In response, Kakashi smiled contemptuously and disbelief. I don''t believe this guy if he can stop. It''s estimated that he is practicing cultivation, or even resigning. He resigned because he thought it was too much time. Now Yukina and Hirohiko are almost safe, this guy is definitely starting to be dissatisfied with his own strength ~www.novelhall.com~ But Kakashi''s heart is full of speculations about Chiba. "Well, it''s time to rest." In response, Xue Na said with a smile. "Then, the notice is here, I have to go to Hongyan''s side, let''s not talk about it." And speaking of this, Chiba also got up and was about to leave. On Hongyan''s side, he was also going to notify him, and then take a look at the change in the nature of the fire. "Well, go, go." Hearing this, Kakashi didn''t stay too much, waved his hand and let Chiba leave. "Well, I got it." And Yukina didn''t stay in Chiba too much. Hearing the words of the two, Chiba said goodbye again, and then left the office room and went all the way to Hongyan''s cell. In response to Chibas notice, Hirohiko did not say much, but after giving Chiba his experience of the nature change of the fire attribute and the nature change of the wind attribute, he continued to be busy, and did not say a few words during the period. . Looking at the two experiences and the documents on Hirohiko''s desk, Chiba didn''t say much, and took the experience and went out. After that, after chatting with Kakashi and Xuena about work and handover for a while, Chiba returned to the Japanese-style cabin. From this night on, Chiba officially released all responsibilities and pressures and invested in the process of improving strength. From this evening, he officially withdrew from the village''s political system and restored his status as an ordinary ninja. Cultivation, cultivation, the boring but fulfilling days of cultivation began again. This evening, Chiba also prepared the relevant plan. In order to face the Nine Tails in the future, a new round of penance has begun! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1501： Half moon "Boom! Bang! Bang!" Under the bright sunshine of late autumn, in the morning breeze, the coolness of autumn has gone, and the coldness of winter has been added. And the sound of the skin and flesh hitting the stakes, as in the previous fifteen days, sounded behind the Japanese-style cabin. "Nine hundred and ninety-nine... a thousand!" In the loudest "bang" impact, Chiba took a breath and stopped today''s physical training. An illusion? How do you feel that it takes less time? Retracting the hand that hit the wooden post, leaving a faint fist mark, Chiba frowned in confusion. In the past fifteen days, Chiba has resumed the previous physical training, but the base cannot be more than 5000, it is only 1000 level, somehow it started to exercise, although the daily effect is not high, but in the long run, It can also achieve the effect of exercise. After all, this 1000 base is already an exercise beyond ordinary people. No matter how it doesn''t have much exercise effect on his body, but if it accumulates for a long time, it will always improve a little. Moreover, the basic training of 1000 bases does not take much time, that is, almost a few hours, about less than one morning, which is completely acceptable. After all, Chiba is now focusing on research and development, using the brain. When it is time to take a break, you must take a break. It is impossible to take up all the time. This part of the time was also just spared. Chiba''s physical training is also considered a "combination of work and rest." As for the results of the fifteen days, strictly speaking, they are quite rich. The first is the development of the seal technique. All six seal techniques have been developed, and Chiba has discovered the possibility of new combinations among them, and is currently testing and researching new possibilities. However, because the original goal has been achieved, Chiba has already purposely reduced the time ratio in this aspect of the sealing technique. Now, this new concept of sealing technique, although there is progress, it is not too fast, but it is still very smooth, and is being steadily developed. Moreover, the previous six seal technique ideas, plus the seven seal techniques that seal the bird in the Xuena cage, are already powerful enough. They are all seal techniques that can work on the spell, and they also have certain effects on the human body. The impact of, is only very weak, but it can be considered better than nothing. Of course, Chiba is still very satisfied. At the beginning, he was only planning to deal with the caged bird. Even if the goal was achieved, Chiba did not think about the seal at all. What else can I do in the future? As for the completion of the six ideas, I also want to help Bo Feng Shuimen during the Kyuubi Rebellion. And now, because he is satisfied with the results that these sealing techniques have a weak effect on the human body, which has been tested, Chiba has already become quite interested in the sealing technique system he developed, so he will continue to study it. However, if you are interested, you are interested. In the long run, or from the perspective of the power improvement efficiency of the period from now to the Kyuubi Rebellion, it is obviously inappropriate if you bury your head in the sealing technique, or in other words, the cost performance Very low. After the development of the seven seal art ideas was completed, Chiba focused on the practice of forbidden art and the change in the nature of chakra. And because when dealing with Kyuubi, the newly acquired forbidden technique may be more effective than the change in nature. Therefore, almost in the afternoon, and even one to two hours after dinner and rest, Chiba focused on the forbidden. On the practice of art. If it weren''t for the practice of forbidden arts that consumes stamina and energy, I''m afraid he would spend his nights on the practice of forbidden arts. And this access control technique is really difficult to practice. If Chiba hadn''t recognized the terrible power of this access control technique, I am afraid that Chiba would really not be able to persist. During these fifteen days, most of the time spent every day, Chiba is just looking at it now, and just figured out how to transform the non-attribute chakra into the chakra used by the forbidden technique. And it will take at least half a year before success. In the past six months, it has only been able to be used in actual combat. Real proficiency, or to exert its due power, is afraid that it will take a year, and it can be said that it can barely be completed before the Kyuubi Rebellion. However, as long as it can be used in actual combat, then, Chiba believes that he does not have any worries because of the distance of the battlefield. Chiba has thought that the reason why the mission of Shenwubi Bridge failed to save the soil is because The advancement of the time of the incident is, secondly, the distance between the two battlefields. In the final analysis, he did not have the means to shuttle the battlefield. It is impossible for him to drive the Eight Door Dunjia to achieve super high-speed movement, so he would be half dead when he reached the place. Although Chiba did not have a systematic understanding of Fei Lei Shen''s art, he vaguely felt that he was not the material of time and space ninjutsu after seeing Bo Feng Shui Men using Fei Lei Shen. Write it down carefully, and attach the cultivation experience, I am afraid I can''t learn it. Just as he has no talent for illusion and cannot learn illusion, he has no talent for time and space ninjutsu, so it is impossible to learn Flying Thunder God. However, even if the current access control technique is not as good as Thunder God, it is not inferior to the super speed, and has the ability to travel through the battlefield. As long as it can be used in actual combat ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba will not be afraid of changes in time or place. In this way, the success rate of the destiny change is greatly guaranteed. This access control technique is definitely one of the keys to changing the fate of the Nine Tails. This is one of the reasons why Chiba chose this access control technique. Regarding the change in the nature of the five attributes of Chakra, this is after all a goal that an exhausted person may not be able to achieve in a lifetime. In the past ten days, Chiba has achieved little effect in this regard. Fortunately, with Hirohiko''s experience, Chiba basically has a direction in his heart, so that he will not be blinded. Basically, steadily moving towards the trick. As for when it can be mastered, Chiba is also uncertain about the change in the nature of the secondary rest goal, and can only say it slowly. And in these fifteen days, Chiba has also made new discoveries about his body. That is resilience. It is not only the resilience of physical injuries, but also the resilience of physical strength and energy. Chiba almost feels that his body has been horribly improved, no matter how tired the day before, how exhausted his physical strength Energy, as long as you sleep, Chiba will be full of energy, and even the slight injury suffered the day before will repair itself to a perfect degree. It seems that his body has entered a new stage. Although the speed of power, the permanent activation of cells, and the upper limit of the amount of chakra have not changed, the resilience has changed greatly. Even Chiba has a feeling of "self-healing without seals", although it is only the kind of skin wounds that are accidentally cut with a kitchen knife to achieve self-healing, but the speed is obviously much faster. It can be said that the final form of his body change may be even more incredible than he imagined! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1502： on Speaking of which, today''s Xuenai''s medical report should also be here. Recently, the old scholars have thoroughly studied the inside and outside of the research on the other side, but because the main medicine is scarce, the main medicine has been used too much, so it has been reported to the village that mass production is not possible, and production is not recommended Got it. After all, the uses of the other shore grass are quite extensive, and it is a bit wasteful to use it in poison. Looking at his hand in confusion, Chiba finally turned his attention away from the question of whether the time spent on his physical training was reduced, but instead remembered what he would do every two or three days during this period. Give Xuena a physical examination. During this period of time, the changes in Konoha Village are still great, first because the forbidden operation room seems to have not suffered any loss, and then the closure was lifted after the village was closed for three days. Although Chiba has the right to freely enter and exit, Chiba did not frequent the village and camp during these three days. Instead, he went to the old school to learn the sampling method of physical examination samples. Then, after the closure of the village, every time Every two or three days, I went to Xuenai to take a sample, and then threw it to the old scholars for inspection. Originally, he planned to learn it together with the inspection, but because his time for cultivation was already full, he had to give it up. Fortunately, the old scholars are still quite professional, and they are still willing to take the time to test him. And every time the inspection is over, the old scholar will ask them to send him a new assistant, who is about fifteen or sixteen years old, named Kang Yi. It saves a lot of trouble. Basically, every time his physical examination sample is sent to him, he will receive the physical examination report in about a day. Yesterday, he had submitted the last physical examination sample, and he should be able to receive the report today. During this period of time, Chiba''s frequent medical examinations for Xuena was also a lot of gains. In general, Chiba has been able to determine the root cause of Xuena''s blindness. If todays medical examination report matches the previous medical examination report, then Chiba will be able to determine that Xuenas blindness is due to a strange disease she had when she was a child, and Chiba has also planned a treatment plan. Even the medicine is ready. As for Xuenais strange disease when he was a child, it should be regarded as a disease that did not exist in his previous life. It is a disease similar to paralysis or atrophy of the respiratory tract. Affected blood oxygen. Xuenai''s blindness may be due to the loss of oxygen in the blood when he was a child, which affected the growth and growth of a certain brain area of ??the eye. Because Yukina has white eyes and the brain structure is different from ordinary people, Chiba doesn''t know which part is wrong. In this way, it is not strange. But the strange thing is that this lack of oxygen affects brain development. It should have appeared when I was young. Generally speaking, Xuena should be blind as a child, but I dont know why, and now he is blind. However, Chiba has no way to go deeper. Xuenai''s brain is different from ordinary people after all. Chiba can only be treated with some drugs. As for whether it is effective or not, it depends on the result of the treatment. Still have to constantly change the treatment plan. However, Chiba is still confident. According to the physical examination report, since blindness does not appear until this age, it shows that it is not permanent and can be treated. After all, with permanent damage, you should be blind as a child. Although it may not be completely cured, Qianye feels relieved a lot, at least found the crux. Thanks to these old scholars, if it were not for their rich experience, superb medical technology and serious attitude, I am afraid it would take a very long time for Chiba to discover the crux of Xuena''s blindness. After all, Chiba is only very good at medicine. To find out the cause of Xuenai''s disease on a physical examination, I am afraid that if he is given a few years, he will not be able to do it. It seems that nothing will change today. But after thinking of the physical examination report, Qianye glanced around, only to hear the bleak sound of leaves in the autumn wind, there was no other abnormal noise, and such a thought passed in his heart. During this period, in addition to the closure of the village, the forbidden operation room incident seemed to be shelved, and the martial law in the village officially ended. In addition to strict interrogation of entry and exit, all secret guards and the like have been withdrawn. The ninjas all got three days of vacation, of course, in batches of shift vacation. By the way, this shift plan was formulated by Xuena. Obviously, Bofeng Shuimen listened to Chiba''s opinion, and simply lifted the martial law with integrity. As for the effect, it is obvious. The spies who dont know how many are left outside the village dare not act rashly. There is no turmoil in the village. Obviously, they are all doubting whether Konoha is fraudulent. They want to kill them all, but everything is like a thousand. Ye''s surprise. As for the engineering team, Hafeng Mizumen also chose a young man named Chise Kyou to take over the engineering team. I heard that he had an outstanding performance in this battle of Ninja World. Chiba also secretly tested for school. , Barely able to support the engineering team, it is quite polite to Xuena and Hirohiko~www.novelhall.com~, there is no problem. Now, Hirohiko is assisting as his assistant, and Xuena is acting as the representative of the defense force, managing the entire engineering team with him. Here, Hongyans achievement in catching the spy has been publicized, and he has obtained the greatest freedom of the body of sin. Although he is still under surveillance, there is already a separate room on the camp side instead of a prison cell. After the conviction observation period, it was considered a worry for Chiba. As for the Uchiha clans opinion on this, in the face of great achievements, no matter how much they have an opinion, they can only shut up. Moreover, Hafeng Mizuno also arranged a scene of Honghiko''s apology, which is considered to completely seal those dissatisfaction. Uchiha''s mouth. In this regard, Uchiha Tomitake seems to be quite grateful for this arrangement of Wave Fengshuimen. The relationship between the Uchiha patriarch and Hokage can already be said to be walking towards the main road. Now, the bad luck of Hongyan and Xuena, except for Xuena''s eye problem, Chiba no longer needs to worry too much. Moreover, Xuenai''s eyes are at least eyebrows, and the two big rocks in Qianye''s heart have been put down. There is still a year to go. Although the training schedule is very tight, Chiba believes that after the Kyuubi Rebellion, the two people''s affairs will definitely be resolved. "Then, go back to the house, the medical report should also come." Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t stay there anymore. After washing away the slight sweat from his body, he walked into the Japanese-style cabin. It''s time to start preparing meals. Although Chiba''s food intake has not changed during this time, it seems that the demand for food, especially nutritious food, has increased. Moreover, there are more important exercises in the afternoon, so time can''t be wasted while staying! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1503： determine "Chi...Master Chiba, Chi...Master Chiba!" Amid the sound of cutting vegetables, Chiba gave a soft "Huh?" Hearing the slightly cramped words, he turned his head and looked out the window. Has the medical report come? And in his mind, there was such a thought. "This...this...this is something the teachers give you." At this moment, a hand stretched in from the window, holding a scroll in his hand, as if he was handing this scroll to Chiba. These old scholars are really efficient! Seeing the scroll, Chiba couldn''t help but sigh. However, Chiba did not immediately take over the scroll, but wiped his hands first, to remove the water stains and vegetable leaves on his hands, and then took over the scroll after wiping clean again. "Have you eaten?" After doing all this, he poked his head out again and looked at the rather cramped teenager who was about the same age as his own body who stood on tiptoe outside the window and passed the scroll. "No... no no no! I, I have eaten." Hearing these words from Chiba and seeing Chibas head that was less than half an arms distance from him, the boy seemed to be shocked. The whole person almost jumped backwards. He staggered and almost fell to the ground, and after stabilizing his figure, he seemed to have seen the "most terrible" situation, turned around and ran away, leaving such a sentence in his mouth that completely stunned Chiba. Uh Have you ever eaten this? Also, is my face really so scary? Run every time you see me. And seeing the appearance of the teenager running away, Chiba''s dazed face flashed a particularly stiff wry smile. The same was true for the previous medical examination reports. As long as he got closer, the child would run away, as if he was a scourge. Chiba felt a terrible sense of frustration. And what he wanted to do just now was actually to thank this kid. After all, every time he came all the way to send him a report, Chiba was also a little embarrassed, after all, he should have taken the report himself. At the same time, Chiba actually wanted to ask this child if he wanted to learn medical ninjutsu. These six elders were so old that they actually wanted to accept a disciple in their later years, and the six people would accept it together. You must know that the six old scholars have their own strengths in various fields of medicine. Not everyone is good at the same place, and their disciples must have different focus on the talents of their disciples, and this child Even let six people collect it together, showing his medical talent. After all, these six old scholars and those who want to study with them can be said to have a large number of Konoha elite medical ninjas. But none of these six old scholars are reasonable. Now accepting this disciple, it is obvious that this child''s talent is so good that these old scholars with a certain degree of vision can''t help but accept it. . And with such an unprecedented medical talent, Chiba wondered, does this kid also have the gift of medical ninjutsu? Its not a big deal to teach medical ninjutsu anyway. Since this kid is only among these old and educated disciples, in the future Medical ninjutsu must also be contacted, and the village must allow him to practice. After all, the six old pedantic face, sometimes the village has to give it. At this time, Chiba''s professor gave him, in fact, it can be regarded as a reward for the help these six old scholars have given him. However, he didn''t expect the child to see himself as if he saw a plague god, and he would not even let Qianye say anything. Not to mention asking the kid if he wants to learn medical ninjutsu. Naturally, this teaching medical ninjutsu can''t be done. Did I do something before that gave him a psychological shadow? His age is about the same as my body age. It should be the same as mine, or a junior year. It shouldn''t be the case. Even if I didn''t go to class together, I didn''t have any disadvantages when I was a student. Every day when I go to school and go home, I am alone, and it is impossible to do anything that is angry or damaging. Moreover, this child, listening to those old scholars, they found it from ordinary people, and did not go to ninja school. Watching the boy disappear all the way into the small woods in front of the Japanese-style cabin, Chiba''s eyes were beating slightly, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, and he smiled bitterly. But the bitter smile returned to the bitter smile, he didn''t go into it anymore, but instead opened the scroll, which was Xuenai''s medical report. Red blood cells carry oxygen... The number of red blood cells... And as he read the list, Chiba became more and more convinced of his diagnosis. Although Xuenais strange disease was cured, it was not completely cured. Xuenais body was actually still in the strange disease. But the process is quite slow, which leads to damage to certain nerves in the brain and eventually blindness. The cause of the injury is that the blood''s oxygen carrying capacity is lower than normal. Because it is not a permanent injury, there is still great hope that it can be cured if it is well treated. Of course, Chiba is mentally prepared for this process. It can''t be too short. It will take at least half a year of recuperation. As for the medications and supplements used for nursing care, Chiba doesnt have to worry about it. Although he is no longer an assistant agent and no real power~www.novelhall.com~, Xuena is an important figure in the defense force, and there are Achievements and important tasks, as long as this little bit of medicine and supplements are not rare at the other side of the grass, the village will not hesitate to give them. It can also be seen that Konoha values ??high-end talents. what! I almost forgot! At this time, Chiba, who had picked up the kitchen knife again, seemed to think of something, and the whole person had a slight pause. The 15-day holiday is over. I should report to the mission office this afternoon. Although due to the abolition of martial law, the task force is now much less stressed, and it is no longer operating at full capacity, and there is no need for so many ninjas to perform tasks, but the one who needs to report is still to report. After all, I am just an ordinary ninja now. Up. Hurry up and cook, and report it after eating. Then, I went to Xuenai and handed over the configuration sheet of medicines and supplements for nursing care to Hongyan and Xuena. Have to come back early to practice the forbidden technique. After thinking about it, Chiba quickly adjusted the afternoon schedule. With the development of the itinerary, the kitchen knife in Chiba''s hand fell much faster. Not long after, in the sound of the aggressive knife hitting the cutting board, the smoke slowly drifted from the Japanese-style cabin. ... At the same time, on the other side, the teenager who ran into the woods was holding his heart and gasping for breath. And his heart is already messed up. Good, good... so awesome! Yes, it''s me! It''s me again! Oops... Oops! The heart can''t slow down anymore! I... I, I, I am so... my wife is so lucky! Even... idol! See you again! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1504： Variety Look at... A list of medicines and supplements, todays medicines, and some herbs... Is there anything else you forgot? After finishing the round of meals that he made, Chiba cleaned up the dishes and planned to go out. "squeak!" After packing up the big and small bags and making sure that he hadn''t missed anything, Chiba pushed open the door of the Japanese-style cabin, thinking about walking into the village. "Ding Ding Ding!" "Dangdangdang!" "Du Du Du!" As he walked out of the small woods, and when Chiba turned into the former bustling area, a tingling sound came into his ears. After turning around, the demolished commercial street has begun to be rebuilt. This is also one of the biggest changes in the village in the past ten days. Because the engineering team is progressing smoothly, a considerable part of the construction materials have been prepared. Considering some factors, Feng Shuimen decided to start the construction of the planned place first, which can save some time. And the first place to start construction of this planned place is this original commercial street. After planning, this will become the largest gathering place of shops in the village, which is a larger commercial block. It can be regarded as the first to restore the commerce in the village to bring convenience to the people. After all, because of the demolition of shops, many shops are squeezed inside their homes and have stalls outside. Many restaurants are even unable to even open a shop. Obviously It affects the work and life of the villagers. Procrastination is not a solution. The reconstruction of this commercial street must also be put in the first place or ahead. It can be seen from this that Bofeng Shuimen is clearly prioritized, and even in the most important affairs, the arrangement is orderly. However, Chiba did not stop on the street full of workers and the wood transporting to and fro. Instead, after a turn, he headed towards the village wall in the direction of the camp. Along the way, there are busy workers, can you still see some ninjas helping out? Everyones face is full of hope and joy. Although the work is hard, it can be seen that everyone is enthusiastic. A piece of prosperity. It can be seen that the reconstruction of the village has fully mobilized the enthusiasm of the villagers and the ninja group. And this kind of enthusiasm, for the current situation, is a very good attitude towards Konoha. The enthusiasm of the villagers and ninja groups represents the vitality of the village, and vitality is the foundation of prosperity. If this enthusiasm and mentality can be maintained, the village will soon enter a period of prosperity, the wounds of war will be easier to repair, and the strength will be quickly restored. In this case, as long as the village guarantees a certain degree of stability, Konohas victory advantage in the current situation will be more consolidated, even if the enemys spies are not caught, and the enemy is forced to submit. As time goes by, peace talks will be made. Konoha is still the only victorious country and can be won. This is undoubtedly the wisdom of Bofeng Shuimen and the wisdom of the entire reconstruction plan. This expansion plan can almost be said to be a two-handed preparation. One hand is to frighten the enemy and the outside, and the other is to ensure the vitality of the village. The foundation of prosperity is internal. Although this will inevitably cost a huge amount of budget, it is definitely worth it in terms of effect. Moreover, the expansion plan now saves a lot of time and budget in material preparation due to the emergence of the engineering team. The budget for this huge tree is completely acceptable. Konoha, after all, is a big country that occupies the most fertile area of ??the Hokage Continent like Fire Country. It is also an important transportation route for various countries. These budgets can still be easily used. It just depends on the relationship between Konoha and Fire Country. It just so happens that the relationship between Konoha and the Fire Country can be said to be handled quite well, and the Fire Country is still willing to pay for this little money. Otherwise, the current expansion plan will not be carried out in full swing. "Master Chiba." And along the way, Chiba also came to the village wall next to the camp. Because of the establishment of the camp, a gate was opened on the village wall that had no gate, and there were personnel on duty. Seeing Chiba coming, the two people on duty almost immediately stood up and said hello. "Thank you." Even though he had seen this many times, Chiba was still a little uncomfortable, and subconsciously stopped and leaned slightly towards the two who stood up. "Should I go to see Miss Xue Nai today?" Seeing Chiba''s appearance, the two ninjas glanced at each other, one of them smiled and asked. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded. This is not the first time he has seen Xuena. It is not surprising that the guard knows his purpose. During the words, Chiba also began to walk towards the slowly opening door. "Really? Say hello to Miss Xue Nai for us." Seeing Chiba''s appearance, another ninja also spoke. "it is good!" In response, Chiba smiled slightly, and after subconsciously waved to the two of them, he stepped onto the broad road leading directly to the camp. "Really... I didn''t expect Master Chiba to be such an easygoing person." "Yes, there is no air at all." "Hey, I really feel that my previous self~www.novelhall.com~ is too jerk, such a Chiba-sama, innocently bears the name of his father''s sinner, we still regard him as..." "Stop talking, thinking about it, I feel so stupid." "You said, in the future, Lord Chiba, will become Hokage?" "The fifth generation of Hokage can only be Lord Chiba. If it is someone else, I will definitely not admit it. Even if I dont know why this time, Lord Chiba resigned from the assistant agent, I also believe that only Lord Chiba. He is the one who can take over the class of the four generations of Naruto Masters." "Yes, me too!" After watching Chiba leave, the two ninjas sat down and talked as the door closed. Between words, there is already 200% support for Chiba. However, these words could not be heard by Chiba, who had seen the log barrier of the camp. I don''t do Hokage. You have to think of a way to suppress this support. Then, think so in your heart. At this point, have Hongyan and Xuena eaten, should I go back and buy something for them? Although there are special cooks there, you should not be able to eat desserts or something. Hirohiko, I remember like eating Daifuku, Xuena has no resistance to all sweets. The cook probably can''t do these. Do you want to go back and buy some? At this time, Chiba is actually already in a tangled heart. At this time, Chiba was already struggling with the question of whether to go back and buy some dessert to comfort Hirohiko and Yukina. However, this entanglement is entanglement, and Chiba is destined to be impossible to go back. Because the gate of the camp will arrive soon. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1505： Suspect Come here every few days, there are always some changes. Chiba nodded slightly at first with the excitement and respectful eyes of the two student guards on the guard tower of the camp because they saw him suddenly. After saying hello to them, he stepped into the camp. in. Three days have passed since the last visit. In these three days, the camp, which had been a bit changed, has changed a lot. First of all, the surrounding log wall, I don''t know when, a kind of iron thorns used for the wall has been installed in all the gaps, making the log wall look like the sharp fur of a hedgehog. At the same time, inside the camp, the house that was originally used as a student dormitory has been demolished, and a group of workers disguised as ninjas are digging something, seeming to be digging some tunnels. At this time, the rooms in the camp now only have office rooms, two rooms that were originally used as student dormitories, a warehouse room, and a room as a kitchen. Even the cafeteria has been demolished, but a shed was built outside. this is Do you want to make this a fortress? After turning around and looking around, Qianye couldnt help but flashed such a thought. Forget it, let''s go to Hirohiko and Xuena first. However, this thought was just a flash, and after the thought flashed, Chiba didn''t think much, and went directly to the office room. "Wait a minute, please stop." "Please prove your identity." At this moment, as Chiba was walking away, behind him, two ninjas wearing Konoha foreheads were stopped by the student guards on the sentry tower. "Oh, we are friends of the person in charge of Chise Kyou, today it is Chise Kyou who is in charge of calling us over, saying that something is wrong." Hearing these words on the guard tower and seeing the gleaming kunai in the hands of the two guards, one of them smiled and said. "Yes, Chise Kyou is responsible should have greeted you." The other person also smiled and said. At the same time, during the words, the eyes of the two also met, and there seemed to be a look of pride on their faces. As expected of Chise, even a few students can be trained so well! This kid is really outstanding. But such a thought flashed through their hearts. "Then, please tell us your secret code, and let us verify it." In this regard, the two student guards on the sentry tower said meticulously. This has always been the order of the camp, no matter who it is, the secret code must be verified. "What? A secret signal. Isn''t it enough for Chise Kyou to invite us?" After hearing this sound, the other person who spoke afterward seemed to have a hot temper. Hearing this sound, he didn''t buy it right now. "No, this is the rule." In response to this, the two student guards on the sentry post simply opened their mouths, and the grip of Kuwu was tightened. Even the two sentries on the opposite side revealed that there was something wrong here, and they also held Kuwu in their hands, regardless of these two. Are there any secret codes for the ninjas? Now that they are so uncomfortable, they are suspicious. As long as there is something wrong, they will attack. They have the power to cut first and play later! "Wait...wait a minute!" At this time, depending on the situation, the Konoha ninja who spoke first hurriedly said: "You said everyone needs a password to verify, right?" "Yes, there is no sign, please leave." In response, the student guard responded. "is it?" When he heard this, the ninja who spoke first grabbed the other person who spoke later, and nodded and said: "If you let someone who didn''t verify the code go in, will you be held accountable, or even considered negligence? " "Yes." Looking at the smiling young man who was holding the rude man, hearing him so polite and understanding their words, the guards couldn''t help feeling kind of towards this man. After all, this man didn''t mean to push hard. Now speak. "Then, Taisuke, we can''t force it, we should cooperate with their work." Regarding this, the smiling young man, the man who spoke first, turned his head back, looked at the grumpy man surrounded by himself, and said. "Haosuo..." Seeing this expression of his friend, the man named Taisuke was slightly startled, and then he raised his mouth with a malicious smile, then suddenly calmed down and said: "Oh...oh! I''m sorry, yes. I was impulsive." Kosaku This guy is thinking of something. These guys, don''t think that you have an engineering team, you really think of yourself as a ninja! Let you see what a ninja is, let you learn a lesson! And in his heart, there was a grinning smile. "No, please give your secret codes." Seeing that both of them seemed to have the idea of ??verifying the code, the student guards spoke before he could think. "Well, it is of course, but, before this, I have a question." In this regard, the smiling young man named Haosaku smiled first, and seemed to have accepted it and wanted to verify it, but in his words, he said so. "what is the problem?" Upon hearing this, the student guard asked. Humph! This group of suckers! See how I clean up you! When do we not know? The secret code is to make it difficult for us! Isnt the name Chise ring the best signal? Hearing this question, Hao Zuo''s expression remained unchanged, but his heart became savage. "That... that person, why didn''t they have a password verification?" Then, after this thought flashed, Shishan Haozuo suddenly raised his hand, pointed in the direction where Qianye was leaving, and suddenly shouted with a sharp voice. When i didn''t see it? Before, you just let anyone in, and you just let it in without asking anything! A bunch of little kids! What do you pretend to be fulfilling your duties, what do you know about fulfilling your duties! You dont know the rules of the adult world. We are Chise Kyou, invited by your immediate boss, wont your eyes lighten up? Today, I will teach you a lesson! What is respect! Shishan Haosuo couldn''t help thinking cruelly in his stern words. And as soon as these words came out, just as Shishan Hao had imagined, the faces of a few student guards on the sentry post suddenly showed surprise, and their faces seemed to be a little stiff because of the surprise. His face changed, his face changed! Hahahahaha! As expected of Haozuo, now, let''s see what you guys say! Why didn''t I think that before ~www.novelhall.com~, they would let one go, and didn''t ask anything! Haha! What crime should they be punished now? Dereliction of duty? Conspiracy to collude? Now, if you don''t kneel down and apologize, it won''t work! Hearing this sentence, and seeing the expressions of the student guards, Iwashiro''s mouth immediately burst into a smirk. "We have actually seen it, you are negligent of your duty, even conspiring to collude with the enemy!" At this time, Shishan Haosuo also struck while the iron was hot, and threw out more serious charges with all his might. fast! Beg me! Please, I will let you go! Otherwise, this crime will really be implemented, no matter if you are confined for a few days! During these words, Shishan Kosaku and Iwashiro Taisuke grinned at the same time, and in their eyes, a panic was floating on the guards'' faces. Little kid! Then, they were so proud of this group of guards. "attack!" However, what they didn''t expect was that these colors of horror were replaced by a color of determination in an instant. Replaced by a firmness that seems to be certain. Then, in a loud shout from the student guard, a dozen kunai shurikens were shot out of the hidden places above the guard post, and they took their vital faces. "what!" At this moment, both of them were shocked and screamed. Even Master Chiba didn''t know, and threatened us with dereliction of duty and let them in. There is no doubt that they are spies! At the same time, above the sentry post, the student guards ambushing around thought so. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1506： Just follow yours Have all the materials in this office room been finally transferred? Sure enough, it was much more spacious. By the front door is Hongyan''s exclusive desk, so is his office area near the front door? Is it the opposite of Hirohiko? Then the middle position is the one from Chise, my side, which is the original back door position, should be the report area and document area, so many bookshelves. Chiba went straight all the way and stepped into the office room, which is obviously much larger than before. And divided into four areas, with the desk as the center, the farthest away from Chiba is the desk with the famous Hiroshiko brand, leaning on the front door, and the window on the wall of the front door, diagonally opposite the desk, leaning on the whole On the side wall of the rectangular house, that is, under the window on the right side of Chiba, is a desk with Chennai''s brand name, and in the middle of the house, in the center of the two windows on the left and right walls, there are thousands of The desks of the Sekyo brand are also larger than those of Hirohiko and Yukina. On the other hand, where Chiba is located, there are huge bookshelves on both sides, and there are a lot of files on them, but because the bookshelves are too big, they still look a little empty. It should be an area for storing files and allowing people to report. Compared to the previous appearance of the three of them huddled together with supplies, the office room is now much more spacious and comfortable. Speaking of, since the night of the holiday, he hasn''t seen Kakashi again. After the handover, he should have returned to the Anbu team. At this time, looking at this scene, Chiba couldn''t help but think of Kakashi. The fate of Kakashi seems to be following the path of the original! However, Lin is dead now. If you bring the soil, you should be in the area of ??Water Country. It is estimated that the Nine Tails Rebellion has been planned. Kakashis side, even if I have the intention, I am powerless. What kind of path should I take? Just let him go. Even if I told him that the soil was not dead, and Madara took advantage of this matter, I am afraid Kakashi would not believe it. Moreover, let a plot character know the trend of the plot, how much uncertainty and unknown plot trend will increase in it, and how much influence it will have on the Kyuubi Rebellion, all are unknown. If it completely changes the course of the Kyuubi War and is born in the worst direction, then, for me, it is definitely an irreparable loss. This matter, after all, cannot tell Kakashi. Keep it from everyone. After thinking of Kakashi, a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind. To be honest, during this period of time, Kakashi tried his best to help, so that Chiba produced this kind of news that the soil was still alive and told Kakashi more than once, and even relied on Kakashi to restore the idea of ??bringing soil as much as possible. . But every time, he vetoed it. Even if you tell Kakashi, Kakashi will not be able to save the soil. Moreover, Chiba will not be able to know exactly what kind of reaction he will react because Kakashi knows that he is still alive. And what kind of effect this reaction had on the Kyuubi Rebellion caused by the soil, Chiba also doesn''t know. Then, when the Nine Tails are in chaos, how different will it be from the original plot, and whether this difference will bring him victory or irreversible defeat, let alone an unknown. It is not that Chiba is afraid of the so-called fate, but that he always has an intuition. In his subconscious, he feels that no one but himself should know the direction of this plot. Moreover, from a practical point of view, in this matter, whether to tell or not to tell, it is obviously safer not to tell. At least, he knows when the Nine Tails Rebellion will be born, where it will be born, and what caused it. It is enough for him to prepare for change. And this is to say that the soil did not cause the Kyuubi Rebellion, and was probated or pulled back by Kakashi, then, will the Kakashi Rebellion really not happen? This is the real world, but there are thousands of people who Ye doesn''t know, stories they don''t know, and hatred of Konoha that they don''t know. Instead of introducing everything into the unknown, it is better to maintain everything to the extent that you know it. This is the real world, not the traversing novel he has read. The author wants to make the protagonist change, just find any reason, the change will change, so many sacrifices, so much blood, so much loss, reminding Qian all the time leaf. Changing fate is not so easy! Not so idealistic either! Yes, only cruel! as well as Only success, no failure! "Chiba?" But at this moment, after a series of thoughts flashed in Qianye''s mind, a surprise came from behind him. "Hongyan?" Hearing this sound, Chiba also turned his head and said. At this moment, Hongyan was standing behind him, still with a poker face, but there was a slight surprise in his eyes. Obviously, I didn''t expect Chiba to be here. "What are you?" Hearing Chiba''s words and seeing the appearance of Chiba''s big and small bags, Hirohiko also asked immediately. "I have confirmed Xuenai''s illness. This is medicines and supplements for recuperation~www.novelhall.com~ and prescriptions." Hearing that, Chiba didn''t bother, but directly told Chiba of the future, and handed him the big and small bags. "Already determined?" In this regard, Hongyan did not talk nonsense, and directly took the big and small bags, and asked, during this period, Chiba often came to take samples for Xuena, and he naturally knew Chiba''s plan. During these questions, Hongyan''s voice was also quite agitated. If Chiba confirms this and sends a prescription, it means that Xuenai''s eyes can be restored, which is also an exciting thing for him. "Well, it''s just that this is a long-term process and requires recuperation." To this, Chiba answered truthfully. "That...that''s great!" After hearing Chiba''s reconfirmation, regardless of whether his left and right hands were full of bags, Hongyan picked up the prescription and looked at it. It seems that I can also practice with peace of mind. For Yuuna, let Hirohiko bother. It is easier for them to work together now. Seeing Hongyan''s appearance, Chiba smiled slightly, with a touch of warmth already in his smile. "Well, in that case, just do as you say." But at this moment, Xue Nai''s voice suddenly came from outside the door opposite, and the sound of an aggressive bamboo pole hitting the ground, there was a bit of helplessness that was not easily noticeable. "Okay, then, just do it, and then ask the defense forces to be prepared." Then, a young man''s voice rang, sounding high-spirited and confident. "Squeak..." Then, in the next second, the front door was slowly opened. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1507： Not convinced "Oh, Hongyan, you have already come back, just so, there is something to be done to you... eh? This is?" After the front door was pushed open, one person came in first, seeming to have swept his eyes on Hirohiko, and said at the moment, but in his words, he was smug, as if he was going to do something, and soon he seemed to have swept to Chiba again, this smug. However, his words are changed into interrogative sentences. Finally, I was already asking about Chiba''s identity. Although Chiba is very famous in Konoha and even outside the village, and has been hated by the whole village, this does not mean that everyone knows him. There are even quite a few people who have only heard of it, and haven''t really met him, Konoha Village, is very big. It seems that Chise Kyou, just like what Yukina and Hirohiko said, is full of energy and loses his talent, if it is not an aggressive plan, it is quite suitable here. And seeing this handsome young man, Chiba nodded slightly. Obviously, Chiba''s first impression of Chise Kyou is still very good. Here, in fact, this is the first time that Chiba saw Chise Kyou. Before coming here to take samples for Xuenas medical examination, Chiba tried to avoid this new person in charge. This is actually his first real See Chise Kyou. As for the evaluation of Chise Kyou, Chiba mostly learned about his handling of things through the mouths of Hirohiko and Yukina. In the past half month, the newly appointed chief in charge is also very serious and responsible. Basically, he learned about the situation from the early warning system in front, adapted to the rhythm of the engineering team here, and rarely returned to the office. In fact, his own dormitory was placed in the early warning system building in front of him, and he was often absent. So Chiba came here every other time, but he didn''t actually meet Chise. Therefore, there is the current situation. "This is Chiba." At this time, hearing his boss''s inquiry, Hong Yan looked up from the prescription text, looked at his boss, and said. "Chiba?" Hearing these words from his assistant, Chise was taken aback first. "Are you... Taki Chiba? Hero Taki Chiba?" After that, he just turned his head in surprise, looked at Qianye in surprise, and blurted out. "I am Taki Chiba." In this regard, Chiba also honestly responded. "Chiba? Is Chiba here?" At this time, there was a rather overjoyed voice outside the door, followed by a sound of bamboo poles tapping the ground. Soon, a beautiful girl dressed in white walked in with a slight smile on her face. "Well, here I am." In response, the corner of Chiba''s mouth also smiled slightly, his gaze crossed Chise, and looked at Yukana. Xuena''s face is very good, and it seems that there should be no physical problems. It''s just that, between the looks, it seems that there is some problem, so ask her later. Looking at the stalls in the past, Chiba''s heart was already based on Xuenai''s face to check his body and psychology to determine whether she was doing well these days. "Are you going to take a sample today? Wait a minute, I''ll finish my work right now." Hearing this sound, Xue Nai was obviously happier, the joy between her expressions already squeezed the helplessness between her brows. "sampling?" When he heard this sound, Chise Kyou was slightly taken aback, his eyes turned away from Xuena, and he opened his mouth in doubt. "Mr. Chise, Im sorry, I havent explained this to you. Recently, I have been treating Xuenais eyes. I am now in the early stage of treatment. I will have a physical examination of Xuenas body for It does not interfere with the work of the engineering team, so I will come to take samples every three to five days and send Xuena some health supplements and medicines. Please forgive me." In this regard, Chiba said very politely. Ok? Chiba, didn''t it mean that it was confirmed? Why take samples now? Does he have any ideas? As soon as Chiba''s voice fell, Hongyan was slightly startled at the side. He looked at the medicine and prescriptions in his hand, and flashed this series of thoughts in his mind. However, he almost subconsciously swallowed the sentence "Isn''t the sampling completed?" and subconsciously cooperated with Chiba. "No! No no! Chiba, you are too kind." At the same time, upon hearing Chiba''s sentence, Chise hurriedly waved his hand and blurted out. For Chise Kyou, although he has never seen Chiba, his daimyo is still very good. As a young generation who has already emerged from the younger generation and trusted by Hokage, he is actually very curious about Chiba. He also wanted to see this eclipsing all the geniuses of an era. Only Kakashi, who is now the golden figure of Hokage, and the hero who writes round eyes, can be compared. Even the enemy village was feared as a "little monster", and even the enemy village had to sincerely praise the name "Konoha''s bright light after the golden flash". He was also the youngest assistant agent in Konoha history. The first assistant with real power, the first super genius of assistant agent with real power. Of course, this meeting was one of curiosity, and the other was a bit unconvinced. But how can a genius or a person with extraordinary arrogance have no arrogance? Faced with this celebrity who has almost overwhelmed an era, how can he be convinced for nothing, more or less, always a little unconvinced. And now, when I really saw this super genius, this child called the hero, Konoha no Hikari, to be honest, although Chise Kyou was surprised and gave Chiba a lot of face, in fact, his inner thoughts were from So far, its actually: Is it this kid? This child is the hero who saved the village? It seems that ~www.novelhall.com~ is nothing extraordinary! Yes, Chise Kyou, in fact, felt that Chiba was not so good, and even practiced completely with those earth-shattering deeds. It looks very ordinary. It seems to be similar to other children, even Xuena and Hirohiko are more agile than him. If there is anything extraordinary, Chise Kyou can tell from his standing posture that this child''s basic physical skills are really solid, and he must have gone through hard training. It''s just that this physical technique, as long as it takes hard work, is not lazy, and it is not impossible to reach this level. Chise Kyou, really can''t see what is special about Chiba. After Chiba said this sentence, Chise Kyou answered Chiba decently, but slightly noticed that this child was different. However, as an assistant agent, I don''t have this quality, so I''m an assistant agent. During these words, Chise Kyou still felt that such a child could not do such a earth-shattering deed. In other words, he was still a little unconvinced with the so-called hero in front of him. "Since it is to treat Xuenai''s eyes, please do it. Hongyan, let''s put Xuenai''s medicine first. I have something to tell you." However, although he was a little unconvinced, Chise Kyou was not the kind of unreasonable person after all, otherwise he would not be valued by the wave of Fengshui. As Chiba''s successor, he even gave Chiba great convenience at the moment. Unconvinced and unconvinced, Chise Kyou has no reason to embarrass or let Chiba prove his reason. It is not necessary. "Yes, I understand." When he heard this, Hongyan simply responded. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1508： Worry "Thank you so much. Excuse me, Mr. Chise." About five minutes later, Chiba thought of Chise and leaned slightly, expressing his gratitude. Together with Xuena next to him, Chiba leaned slightly and owed his body slightly. "No! Xuena is a very important person to the entire expansion plan. This is what I should do." Regarding this, Chise, who had already sat down behind his desk and had Hirohiko sit down, stood up hurriedly, leaned back and said in a speech. This Chise Kyou... It can only be said that Bofeng Shuimen did not misunderstand people. And seeing this scene, Chiba first admired. "Then, Xuena and I, leave first." Then, after appreciating, Chiba turned to leave. Chise Kyou watched the two of them go all the way, and then sat down after they disappeared from sight. "Hongyan, regarding the defense layout and development of the Second Ring Road, I have a new plan. This is the content of the plan. You can take a look at it first. Based on your understanding of this area, how feasible do you think is, and where do you need to modify it? " After sitting down, Chise Kyou no nonsense, handed the scroll in his hand to Hirohiko, and asked. "Yes, let me see first." Regarding this, Hongyan didn''t have any hesitation, and opened it up and looked at it. Chiba, what are you going to do again? Did you make a special excuse to go out with Xuena and go on a date? And this thought flashed through his mind. Gee! It''s weird, Kosaku and Taisuke should be here too. I told them clearly not to be late, what''s the matter? How come this point has not arrived yet! The one I trust most now is the two of you. I asked you to come here just to find a reason to transfer you over. After so many years of tacit understanding, can you not guess this? At the same time, looking at Hirohiko''s concentrated appearance, Chise Kyou''s expression did not change, but his heart was a little irritable. ... "Should I go to my room?" At this moment, Xuena, who gently grasped the corner of Chiba''s clothes on the other side, asked. Now, because of the rebuilding and renovation of the camp, Xuena no longer lives in the office room, but has a special room, and it is a whole house, that is, the remaining undismantled out of the office room, kitchen warehouse The original student dormitory, the other is Hongyan''s residence. The previous few times, the sampling was done in Xuena''s house. "Yes, but I''m here this time, not to sample." In response, Chiba smiled slightly and responded. "Not to sample?" Hearing this, Xue Nai was taken aback. "The cause of blindness has been determined. It requires a long period of recuperation. I have also handed over the nursing medicine and prescription to Hongyan. It will take as little as six months to as long as one year, and it should be effective. To this, Chiba answered truthfully. "So... do you have something to tell me?" But when she heard this, Xue Nai''s heart was translucent, and she asked. Obviously, Chiba also said that it was sampling, just to help Chise sound and talk to her alone. After all, if it was Hirohiko and herself, Chiba could say what it was without any hesitation. What Chiba wants to say must be something Chise cannot be present. "Well, I just saw that you seem to have encountered some problems. Did something happen?" In this regard, Chiba did not hide or hesitate, and said directly. "Did you see it?" When she heard this, Xuena was a little surprised at first, then she smiled sweetly at the corner of her mouth and said straightforwardly. "Are they some new plans for Chise Kyou?" In response, Chiba asked again. "Well, that''s right." Hearing this, Xuenai simply admitted, saying: "In the past half a month, the trees and land near the first ring have been completely reclaimed. According to the original plan, the second ring will be built. It is just that the new responsibility What people mean is to double the area of ??the second ring road." "Double? This is beyond the safety range, right? The number of personnel has to be increased by at least three times...no, five times, or even ten times!" And hearing this sentence, Chiba, who was mentally prepared, was also surprised. The area of ??the second ring was originally several times that of the first ring. If it was doubled, the required personnel, the current people, would not be enough. Even the gap will be very large. "New responsibility means, now that the martial law is over anyway, so many people are vacated, and this ten times is not a huge number, so..." In response, Xuena smiled bitterly. "Oh...I really don''t know if this guy is intentional or really doesn''t know the stakes. Although the martial law is lifted, it does not mean that the personnel will be vacated. Moreover, if the area of ??the second ring doubles, the point of attack More than a tenfold increase! When the construction starts, there will be many loopholes and deviations. Even if the personnel are in place, they may not be able to compensate." But when she heard Xuenai''s words, Chiba''s face became slightly dignified. Although he had already quit, this place was outside the village after all, and the enemy village spies were not sure whether they had evacuated, and Xuena and Hirohiko were here after all, and he could never completely quit. Now, hearing Xue Nai''s words, he really felt that something seemed to be wrong. "Yes, but, as a new responsible person, I have really adapted to it for half a month, and during the period he took the attitude of learning. This new plan was formulated with all his hard work. If he refuses rashly, it will be a blow. This new person in charge is small, which leads to distrust factors or emotions in future cooperation. That is to say, the matter is big~www.novelhall.com~ can only do my best, and finally apply for more people, which is regarded as a temporary call. " In this regard, Xuena obviously agreed with what Chiba said, and said with a sigh. Ugh It seems that Xuena is still a bit naive! The real key to this matter is not what the new plan is, how many people are needed, and how many risks there are, but what the new plan is for. The size of the second ring doesn''t really matter at all. Larger ones will not increase any efficiency, smaller ones will not reduce efficiency, and smaller ones are safer. Now, Chise Kyou is doing the opposite, and has to transfer a large number of personnel. Behind this... it''s not that simple! When she heard Xuenai''s words, Qianye sighed in her heart, and laid it down even more assured. "Well... this matter, you must not make any mistakes!" However, now, after all, I don''t know what the real purpose behind Chise Kyou is, and Chiba is not good at asserting. To avoid misleading Yuuna, Chiba can only say that. "Ok, I know." In response, Xuena nodded, and then asked: "Apart from this, is there anything else I should pay attention to?" "Nothing, just want to tell you about your cause." In response, Chiba had to clean up his mood and changed the subject. "Well, you said." Eat alone, Xue Nai said. "Did you not tell me about your strange disease last time? This blindness, in fact..." Then, the two of them started to talk about Xuena''s physical problems while walking toward Xuena''s house. I didn''t mention the new plan again. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1509： Its not a bad thing "Is the life here familiar?" Walking into Xuenai''s room, looking at the simple furnishings and the slightly empty room, Chiba couldn''t help but speak. Now Xuena''s eyes are invisible, Chiba is actually very worried about her daily life, but she is afraid of hurting Xuena''s self-esteem, which has never been mentioned. Seeing the simple furnishings now and the sight of a person living alone, Chiba still couldn''t help but ask vaguely. "I''m used to it. The sisters of the defense forces often come to play and sometimes live here. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." In response to this, Xuena clearly sensed Chiba''s concern and worry, and immediately spoke. To be honest, she cant see it. There are indeed many inconveniences. She lived in an office room together before, and Chiba and Kakashi were taking care of her, but she didnt feel it, but since the new person in charge came over, she proposed After establishing the dormitory, I moved here alone. At the beginning, it was really inconvenient. The first one was that the furnishings were unfamiliar and often bumped and bumped. Later, the sisters in the defense force seemed to have noticed something. In the first period of time, they were often on duty. I was tired and didn''t want to go home as an excuse to stay with her. Of course, she also knew that these sisters took care of her under the excuse of not wanting to go home. Facing these sisters who had been taking care of her at work, it was natural for Xuena to refuse. And thanks to these older sisters, she got used to it quickly, and during this time, the older sisters rarely came to stay. It is Hongyan who has become a frequent visitor here, of course, it is all official affairs. However, the absence of Chiba and the presence of a close friend of Hirohiko living next door also made Xue Na feel at ease. At least, Hirohikos performance seems to have stepped out of Naos shadow, and he is enthusiastic about his work, and looks positive. Although I dont know what Chiba said to him, the two seem to be plotting something, but they come to her. Said, there is nothing more reassuring for her than this. As long as Hongyan can come out, do not want to think, and live a positive life, it is better than anything. Chiba... This time has really changed a lot. It seems...the eyes are invisible, and it is not a bad thing. But at this time, after a series of thoughts, Xue Na was a little grateful that her eyes were no longer visible. "Really? That''s good." In response, Chiba nodded, but did not have much reaction. How do I feel, I really don''t have to worry about Xuenai, this girl is already a favorite of the entire defense force. And that thought flashed through his mind. "Ok." In response, Xuena nodded, and replied: "Now I have completely adapted, whether it is in life or work." At work... This Chise Kyou... When it comes to work, Chiba can''t help but worry, and she is extremely worried about Chise Kyou. Although he believes that the appointment and removal of Chise at the gate of the sea is the right person, but for the expansion plan, the choice of this person is the right person, but for Yukina and Hirohiko, this person may not be the right leader. By. At least, some of his current strategies make Chiba very suspicious and worried. However, there is no evidence now, and he has quit his job now, resigned, and made slurs after taking up his new responsibility. This is obviously unacceptable and unreasonable. Now, although Chiba is worried, there is no way to take any action. Moreover, this is a matter of the engineering team after all. As the person in charge of the defense forces, Xuena will not be affected much, even if there is anything, and Hongyan, now an assistant position, even if there is an impact, it will not affect his acquisition. free. Although Hirohiko is guilty of breaking the merits, he still bears the accusation, but as a hero who has captured the enemys village and gave the village a chance to win the battle, as long as it is not a major problem, he can escape from crime and regain his freedom. It is a matter of time. Hongyan didn''t want to get ahead here, nor did he want to get into an important position here, just regain his freedom. And to regain freedom, he only needs to work hard to make a contribution to the village and reflect on it. Even if there is any impact, it is impossible for him to be convicted again. Therefore, Chiba is worried about returning, but his mentality is quite peaceful. After all, this place is considered to be a political field, and some messy things are normal. Chiba is only worried that these messy things will cause some unfair treatment to Xuena and Hirohiko. It''s not something that endangers the personal safety of Yuuna and Hirohiko. Of course, if the second ring is built and the personnel scheduling cannot satisfy the loopholes, then Chiba may really have to take some measures. This would already endanger the personal safety of Yukina and Hirohiko. Although he does not hold any position, nor does he have any real power, there are some things, once sitting in this position, once they have made some achievements, even if they return to ordinary, there are ways to influence some decisions. Moreover, at the beginning of the Three Wars, Chiba had changed the general trend of the war as an ordinary ninja. This matter was not enough to make Chiba embarrassed. Now, Chiba''s plan is to look at it like this. If there really is something he doesn''t want to see ~www.novelhall.com~ then he still has the means to change. Moreover, looking at that Chise Kyou, he is not someone who is ignorant of current affairs, and when it is solved, it will not tear his face and make trouble on Hokage''s side. "Well, in that case, then I won''t stay more. I still have some plans to complete when I go back." After calmly thinking about this, Chiba decided to leave and go home after confirming that everything in Xuena''s life was good. After all, the cultivation of forbidden techniques should not delay too much time. "Are you going back?" In response, Xue Nai''s face darkened slightly, and she said. "Well, I will see you in a few days." Hearing this, Chiba nodded and said. In a few days How many days will it take? But when Xuena heard this, such a reluctant and low thought flashed in her heart. "Well, I got it." However, even though she was reluctant in her heart, Xue Na managed her emotions and said with a smile. "Then, let''s go, and don''t delay work too much." In response, Chiba also smiled slightly, and then turned to open the door. "Ok." In nodding heavily, Xuena habitually pulled up the corner of Chiba''s clothes, followed Chiba''s doorstep, and walked towards the office room. Before leaving, I still have to talk to Chise Kondo to show respect. After all, the other party also showed enough respect. ... "puff!" "puff!" At this time, on the other side, two heavy objects **** by the five-flowered giants fell heavily in front of Chise Kyou. "This...what''s going on?" In horror, Chise Kyou looked at the two big five tied heavy objects in front of him, and asked in surprise. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1510： report "Report to Lord Chise that these two people looked suspicious at the camp gate, and tried to use your name to not accept the secret code verification, broke into the camp, and threatened the guards. The preliminary judgment is that they are spies of the enemy. They have been captured, please Master Chise, you decide." Facing the question from his boss, the student guard in charge of the **** had a calm expression on his face, and after organizing the language, he said clearly. Between... spy? And hearing this sentence, Chise Kyou obviously couldn''t react, and at the same time his eyes became more focused. At this moment, the two big tied heavy objects thrown on the ground, no, it should be said that the two big tied ninjas are lying face down at this moment, unable to see their faces, Chise Kyou can only see the densely packed bodies of them. And blood marks from the shuriken wound. For a person in charge, Chise Kyou of course knows what position the camp is in and what threats there are. Moreover, the four generations of Naruto Masters had already discussed this aspect with him before he took office. Method. Chise Kyou is not a fool, and naturally knows what value an enemy village spy would have if he could catch it. There is even a living example right before my eyes. My current assistant is guilty of the crime of betraying the village level, but because he captured the enemys spies, he was directly exempted from such a crime, and even now he is appointed. As your own assistant. It can be seen how valuable this enemy village spy is. However, Chise Kyou never thought that after only half a month after taking office, he actually encountered the enemy''s spy, as if a pie was smashed in front of him. This kind of good thing made him a little overwhelmed. "Report to Mr. Chise, the surrounding area of ??the camp has been ascertained and there are no traces of other spies." At this moment, another person walked into the back door of the office room, and he opened his mouth to report. Then, he stopped behind the student guard who threw two spy ninjas. "it is good!" And hearing this sentence, Chise Kyou is not an ordinary person after all, and immediately reacted to it and said. "Has it been confirmed that these two are spies?" Then he asked again. "Yes! There are enough suspicions." Regarding this, the student guard''s article was still very clear, and he replied. Is it suspicious enough? Indeed, if there is enough suspicion, you can cut it first and play it later. This is not only the decision of the former person in charge, Taki Chiba, but also the place where the fourth generation of Hokage specifically explained. Ning killed one person by mistake and should not be let go. Moreover, according to the report just now, regardless of whether it is under the guise of my name, it is indeed necessary to intrude into it if the code is not passed, or to fool the past, this kind of behavior, no matter what the situation is at the time, the judgment of these student guards ,is correct. However, it was a bit of a joke for the spy to try to get into the camp by fooling with secret codes. It is totally inconsistent with the current situation. Now that it is a spy sent by the enemy village, who is not an elite spy, sneaking silently, this kind of stupid method is almost the lowest level of unworldly ninja school... No, the ninja school does not The method that graduated children may not use. These two people are still too suspicious. And hearing this sentence, Chise Kyou also had several thoughts in his heart. "Really? Can you tell me what happened?" Turning his thoughts, Chise frowned slightly, and asked again. If a spy is caught not long after taking office, it is undoubtedly a pie falling from the sky, and his next journey in the village can be said to be a smooth journey. It is already a certainty to hold an important position. Although he is not the kind of temperament who has to squeeze into a high position, he can be respected and used his talents, even like those ninjas who are written in the annals of history. He is respected and praised by future generations. For him, it is not a dream. . Whenever he heard about the heroic deeds of the first generation of Naruto that calmed the troubled times, the second generation of Naruto who created the entire Konoha system, the third generation of Naruto who turned the tide, and the current golden flash of the fourth generation of Naruto, the enemys fearful white teeth, etc., why not he With enthusiasm, I dont want to be such a person in my heart, so that future children will be enthusiastic and yearning when they hear his name. It''s just that the pies that fall from the sky must really be pies, not sugar-coated cannonballs. If these two were not spies, he sent back to the village with ambition, wouldn''t it be a big laughing stock. He believed that the four generations of Naruto Masters would not blame him and would even praise him. However, this matter will become a stain and a laughing stock in his entire career, which he cannot tolerate. The first generation of Naruto, the second generation of Naruto, the third generation of Naruto, the fourth generation of Naruto, and so on, these heroes, these characters are destined to be passed on to future generations, who will be the role models for later generations, who will have this ridiculous stain. This is absolutely impossible, even if these two people are really spies, he must be careful. He can''t make a mistake! In the next step, the student guard also informed Chise Kyou of what happened in a clear and concise manner. It turned out to be like this... After listening to the whole process, Chise Kyou sighed in his heart. He had already inferred that this matter was not a trap in the sky. Even this will be a very troublesome thing. "They are not spies, they are indeed my invited friends." In response, he sighed and looked at the two ninjas lying on the ground again. The more they looked, the more they looked like his two teammates, Kosaku and Taisuke. While speaking, he also stepped down and lifted the faces of the two ninjas who had passed out. It really is my friend~www.novelhall.com~Hosaku and Taisuke. "This!" And hearing this sound, the faces of the two student guards who were originally calm changed, and their calm instantly turned into panic, almost taking a step back together. Acknowledgement...Acknowledging the wrong person? This, this... Is this really Sense-sama''s friend? Is Chise...sama Chise invited? In their hearts, there was already a tremor and panic of making mistakes. Gee! These two guys! Thousands of warnings must be verified with a secret code, but it happened again! I happened to encounter such a straightforward student guard! Damn it! As guards, there is nothing to say about this, and these two guys will definitely not give up when they wake up. Gee! Forget it, take advantage of these two people not waking up, let this matter go by mistake! Seeing the appearance of the two student guards, Chise frowned slightly, and after a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, he made up his mind. "However, this matter can be regarded as their fault, so go ahead." Then, after making up his mind, he immediately put on a gentle face, spoke, and signaled the two to retreat. "Huh...huh...well, it hurts!" "Da...damn..." However, just at this moment, as soon as he spoke, a moan sounded on the ground in front of him. This time, bad! Hearing this sound, Chise Kyou''s face suddenly turned aside, his teeth clenched, and his eyes suddenly fell on the ground in front of him. At this moment, on the ground, the two Shishan Kosaku and Iwagi Taisuke, who were tied by the five flowers, have slowly opened their eyes. look Converge in one place! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1511： Hard to handle Gee! Now, it''s not easy to handle! Seeing the radiance in his friend''s eyes, Chise Kyou''s heart slowly sank. As a teammate who grew up together and dealt with many crises together in the Third Ninja War, Chise Kyou is very clear about the personalities of his two teammates. If they were just blocked outside the camp, it would be fine. Forget it, it can also make them forget. But now, suffering from such an attack and being **** by Wuhuada, this matter absolutely cannot be done right. However, it is now a critical period for him to take over the engineering team here, and even for the entire expansion plan. During this important period, these two goods can''t be left behind. However, now, he still needs these two goods, and he must not let these two guys not accept the final result. At this moment, Chise Kou was in conflict, and really wanted to knock these two guys out again by a million points. "Rang... Loud?" "Chise!" At this moment, Shishan Hirakusaku and Iwayama Taisuke''s eyes were completely focused, and they recognized their friends. "It''s okay..." In response, Chise Kyou could only sigh, and then personally began to untie the ropes on their hands. "Chiba, haven''t left yet." Then, while untying the rope, Chise Kyou looked at the two student guards who were already at a loss. The two children were completely panicked. Ugh In any case, let Chiba take a look first. It is rumored that his medical ninjutsu was learned from Tsunade-sama, and he also provided the village with a new type of munition pills, which largely reversed the battle. Now, the medical ninja and those who understand medical care are on the early warning system, and it is better to treat the injuries of Kosaku and Taisuke. Although it didn''t hurt the roots, these children were not merciful. Moreover, in this case, the two children can also be separated, so as not to become a conflict between the two guys. In the words, Chise Kyou was thinking. "Snapped!" However, right at the stall where he was talking, his friend''s untied hand was suddenly caught. "Wait a minute, Chise!" At the same time, a voice gradually waking up to stop his command. It was Shishan Haosaku with a gloomy face and cold eyes. Damn it! This guy is thoughtful, but now it''s a bad thing! Seeing his friend''s appearance, Chise frowned tightly, but couldn''t say much. This incident was originally an oolong. The two in front of him were invited by him, and they were also powerful supporters in the future. They had to give them an explanation. After all, they suffered such treatment, and the two student guards over there In fact, there is nothing wrong with what he did, and I can never blame them for hurting my friends. Yu friends, I need them now, and they did come at my invitation and received such treatment, not to mention the personalities of these two people, even if they didn''t care about them, he couldn''t say nothing. For the student guard, when he first arrived, he punished them severely with a mistake that was not wrong. This is undoubtedly a chilling move and cannot be done. This will dampen the guards enthusiasm. The worst result may be feared by future guards. Fearing the tail increases loopholes. This is already a dilemma. And if these two friends make a fuss, the scene will be even more uncontrollable. Therefore, he intends to use the treatment as a starting point to distract the student guards so as to avoid seeing them, and then slowly enlighten them with his own affection. When the anger is almost gone, let the student guards take a form. I apologize, I think these two people will not have trouble with a few children. Moreover, at that time, these two friends may already be one of the members here, and the student guard may already be their subordinate. This new official will take office. A friend will not be ignorant of the current affairs to give students a bad impression. Moreover, in this matter, it is true that they were wrong first, and the guards were not at fault, just fulfilling their own accusations. When the time comes, the big things will be reduced to small ones, and even if the follow-up is handled well, these two friends can quickly integrate here, and add two reliable insurances to their plans as soon as possible. However, now, Chise Kyou is not unaware of the tempers of these two friends, there must be something serious this time. And here, Chise Kyou, hearing this, also shook his heart. "Don''t talk for now, let me find a medical ninja to help you treat. Your injuries need treatment first." However, he went back. After all, Chise was the successor of Chiba, who was chosen by the wave of Fengshui. The reaction was quick. Without a word, he blocked Shishan Haosaku''s mouth and said. "The treatment will be discussed later, this matter is not that easy!" And at this time, Chise Kyou had just finished speaking, and Taisuke, who had been untied and sat up on the other side, glanced viciously at the student guard behind him, almost shouting with a strong anger. The two student guards who knew they had made a mistake heard this sentence, almost shrugged their shoulders, gulped their throats, swallowed subconsciously, and their faces became more flustered. After all, they were inexperienced and inexperienced. After they discovered that they had caught the boss''s guest by mistake, they were completely panicked at this moment. "That''s right! It''s nothing more than hurting and catching us. These guards, who are young, have already begun to deceive and hide. I think they are spies." Then, upon hearing Iwashiro Taisuke''s words, Shishan Kosaku also spoke. "You...what did you say!" "I... how could we be spies~www.novelhall.com~, we can verify the secret codes. We can also conduct the Chakra test left by Lord Chiba. We are not spies!" As soon as this sentence came out, the words of the two student guards who had been panicked to a certain extent immediately blurted out. However, in the words, there is a tremor, and you can hear their panic just by hearing. "Well, I know you are not spies, don''t worry." Regarding this, Chise Kyou did not remain silent, letting the situation unfold, but said gently. However, during the words, his brows frowned unconsciously, as if he heard something that he didn''t want to hear. However, this action fell into the eyes of Shishan Haosaku without any loss. It seems that Chise is the rhythm of turning big things into small and small things, but this time, we have suffered so much. Even in your affection, I can''t swallow this breath! Don''t blame me, Chise! Seeing Chise''s frowning brow, Shiyama Hirozuo''s mind immediately turned a few thoughts. "Horsaku and Taisuke, this matter is just a misunderstanding. I have heard about the specific situation, it''s really not..." At this time, after calming the two student guards, Chise Kyou turned around and began to calm his friends. "So, did they report to you that they neglected their duties, did not verify the previous person, and let them enter the door?" However, this sentence, just halfway through, was interrupted by Shi Shanhao. Suddenly, Chise Kyou''s face changed suddenly. The one before? No verification? what happened? But his heart was already tight and he became alert. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1512： Damn it! The trouble is coming! "No... Um, it was Master Chiba before, so... so..." Faced with the sudden change of Chise''s gaze, Shishan Hirosaku was already a very anxious student guard with inducing words. His face was instantly pale, and his mouth was uttered, but he couldn''t make a complete defense for himself. And hearing this sentence, Chise, who was originally alert, almost shook his heart again. "Oh, is it so?" However, this time, Chise made a loud thump, but his face made a gloomy thump, and his gaze had fallen on the two student guards. Sure enough, Chise still hasn''t changed. Shiyama Hirozu''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the appearance of Chise''s sound, and a slight smile flashed from the corner of his mouth while panting in pain. Haozuo is still great! I caught the ringing painful foot! &1t;i>&1t;/i> In this regard, Taisuke Iwayama also understood. After catching a glimpse of Shishan Hirosaku in the corner of his eye, such a thought flashed in his mind. "You mean, you put one person in before, without the password verification." At this moment, Chise Kyou slowly stood up, the gloom on his face slowly turned serious, and solemnly asked. "Yes...yes, but, then...that''s...Chiba..." Seeing that his boss''s face changed, he seemed to be asking for guilt. Although the two student guards tried hard to explain to themselves, they were a little trembling when they heard the words, panicking and eager to prove themselves. , Already a little incoherent. "I remember, no matter who it is, even if it is me, you have to pass a password verification before you can get in and out, don''t you know?"&1t;i>&1t;/i> And hearing this sound, Chise sounded serious expression, but fell into the gloom again. Now things seem to be easier. Both sides are wrong... However, there are precedents, these two guys want to follow suit on a whim, it makes sense, it is not really unreasonable. But, I didn''t expect these students to be so headstrong! Not to mention that Chiba has already resigned, even if he is still an assistant agent, as long as it is the camp I am in charge of, then no matter who he is, he must follow the rules. This matter can''t be this way, because both sides are wrong, so it just flickered. This must be severely punished! This Takichiba came here more than once, and passed it without inspection every time. If it happened to happen once, it was a spy pretending to be, wouldn''t it be dangerous? &1t;i>&1t;/i> Moreover, although Takichiba has resigned, but... In the words, Chise Kyou had made up his mind to severely punish the two student guards, as well as all the guards at the gates and guards at the entrance of the village. This is a serious misconduct. As for the means of punishment, Chise Kyou has already thought about it. Confinement for three days! Put these guards directly into the confinement room and reflect for three days. For these students, the darkness of the confinement room can achieve the purpose of punishment. Humph! It seems that Chise has made up his mind. According to his style, he will not be too much or too easy. This punishment... Confine the room! It is closed directly! &1t;i>&1t;/i> Humph! This group of little rascals, now know how great it is! I have the handle to fall into my hands, and even dare to attack Lao Tzu, slandering Lao Tzu as a spy! Go to the confinement room and suffer! And when you come out of the confinement room, I will teach you how to be a man. But at this moment, Shishan Haosuo smiled without a trace, and had already guessed the plan of his old friend in his heart. Sure enough, Hao Zuo is amazing! At the same time, Taisuke Iwashiro on the side also understood him. "Know... know..." At this time, the two student guards looked at me and I looked at you. There was a panic on their faces, but they still answered Chise. &1t;i>&1t;/i> Although they knew Hao Zuojie''s must-received character, I guess they thought it was arousing my pain, but that''s good, these two guys are still a bit crooked. Just by this incident... When Chise heard the words of the two student guards, Chise glanced at his two friends from the corner of his eyes. "Just know..." At this glance, Chise Kyou also continued to speak, preparing to convict. "Huh? What''s going on here?" However, at this moment, Chise Kyou''s words were interrupted by a sound outside the door. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes were concentrated outside the door, turning their heads to look at each other, the scene under the bright sunshine outside the door suddenly floated in the eyes of everyone present. After that, everyone''s eyes were focused on the young man in the sun. &1t;i>&1t;/i> That, the young man with a puzzled look that was held by the white-clothed girl by the corner of his clothes. Exactly, Chiba! "Mr. Chise, what is going on? Is there a battle in the camp?" At this time, facing everyone''s gaze, Chiba stepped in calmly, his face full of doubts. "Thousand... Thousand...!" At the same time, watching Chiba pass by him all the way, walking past Shiyama Kosaku and Iwagi Taisuke sitting on the ground, standing beside Chise Kyou, two student guards couldn''t help but speak. "Oh, nothing, just a misunderstanding." In response to this, Chise frowned slightly when he came to Chiba suddenly, then smiled and spoke quite softly. Ok? &1t;i>&1t;/i> Who is this person? And at this time, Shiyama Kosaku and Iwashiro Taisuke sitting on the ground, watching the boy Shi Shiran walked in, their faces slowly showed doubts, "Where did I see this kid" Looks like ~www.novelhall.com~ Misunderstanding? " In response to this, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, first looked at Chise Kyou, then at the two scarred people sitting on the ground, and said, "Is it possible that these two have been mistaken for enemies? Was arrested?" He has arrived long ago? Still guessed it? What does he want to do? And hearing this sound, Chise Kei had a warning sign in his heart, and his heart tightened slightly. Ok? At the same time, the heads of Shiyama Kosaku and Iwashiro Taisuke both tilted their heads slightly. "Ah! I remember! It''s the guy who doesn''t have a password verification! Quick! Get it up! This person has no password verification, it''s a spy! Get it! But thinking about it, Iwashiro Yasuke suddenly yelled and raised his hand suddenly, thinking about Chiba. "Yes! I remember it, it''s him! Chise, get him up quickly!" With this sound, Shishan Haosaku suddenly came over and spoke on the spot. The implication is that Qianye has already been regarded as a spy, and he must be arrested! Damn it! These two short-eyed guys! And hearing this sentence, Chise Kyou almost shrugged the hair behind his back, and the whole heart shook, subconsciously felt that something was going to happen, and his face almost panicked. "Oh? I''m a spy? I have a suspicion? This matter? Is it still related to me?" Then, Chiba''s smiley face was reflected in Chise''s pupils. damn it! The trouble is coming! Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Chise Kyou almost subconsciously swallowed, already cursing in his heart. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1513： Overestimated "This... can you tell me what is going on?" Withdrawing a smile that was not a smile, he looked at the two ninjas on the ground that he didn''t know but were wounded with scars. Chiba turned his gaze to Chise, whose face was clearly stiff, and then smiled again. Asked. "No...nothing." When Chiba''s smile was touched, Chise Kyou''s heart was tight for no reason. I don''t know why, when she spoke, she almost faltered. What...what''s going on? why? I feel that this matter, which was originally a simple matter, may become quite troublesome. Such an ominous premonition? Is it okay? Why did I have the idea just now? It''s like, admitting that he was short in front of Taki Chiba, and couldn''t deal with him? This...this is... Give up? But during these words, Chise Kyou''s heart flashed such a thought. One, made him a little bit aggrieved, even a little angry. "Don''t know anything? Don''t you know that everyone who enters the camp has to be verified by a secret code. You don''t even know this, and you have not actively carried out secret code recognition. You are already very suspicious, as a spy. ." At the same time, the words of Iwashiro Taisuke sitting on the ground also passed. Wait... Wait a minute? This should be the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, that is, the only Hyuga member in the village who works in a village organization like the defense force should be Miss Hyuga Yukina. And Ms. Hyuga Yukina, I heard that it is very difficult to get close to. She can stand by her side as close as she is now. I am afraid that only the hero who saved the entire village is called the "little monster" by the enemy. Takichiba is here. This boy, is it possible... Is it Takichiba? But at this time, Shiyama Kosaku who was too late to stop Taisuke Iwayama''s heart was stunned, as if he had reasoned out something. "Suspected spy? What evidence do you have?" At this moment, Taisuke Iwayama''s words fell, and when Shishan Hao''s thoughts turned, a rather cold voice rang. The smile on Xue Nai''s face was gone, her face was like frost, and she said coldly. "Why is there no evidence? Seeing that we are not, this is the best..." Hearing this cold word, Iwashiro Yasuke immediately got up and said. "Leave it to Chise here, how can you speak!" However, before he could say this, he was stopped by Shishan Hao. As a result, Iwashiro Taisuke looked at Shishan Hirosaku with a dazed expression, but Shishan Hirosaku didn''t even look at Iwashiro at Taisuke. He just used the foresight to scan the face of the young girl standing next to his friend. If it is really Takichiba and Ms. Yukina, here, it should be handed over to Chise. Although Chise is the commander-in-chief of the engineering team, who is in charge of the overall situation, Ms. Yukina belongs to the defense force. The team also cooperates with the defense forces in name, so it should not be offended. Just looking at the angry look of this Miss Xuena, this boy is 80% of Taki Chiba. It''s not a good thing! Facing these little bastards, you can be unscrupulous... However, these two are not ordinary little devil heads. As a whole Konoha, few people have calculated them. Here, it''s best not to talk too much and leave it to Chise. Otherwise, things will be bad, Tai Jie is outspoken, can''t keep talking, and has a dry temper. I have to watch next. In this glimpse, his mind flashed all these thoughts. Finally, Haosaku is not a fool! And when he heard this sentence, Chise was relieved when he saw the situation. If Yuuki Hyuga is also irritated, then his next job is not terribly difficult. Now, he still can''t afford the eldest lady. The polite must be polite. Moreover, Taki Chibas attitude is not very clear now, but it seems that Taki Chiba will not interrupt his handling for no reason. Most of it is intentional to hinder him, or rather, to give these two guards. Intercede. Its just that Im on my side now. Anyway, whether its the former responsible or not, this rule is a rule. If I was caught by Takichibas mouth by Yasuke Iwagis mouth, thats a great opportunity to kill a chicken and a monkey. But it was wasted. At this time, although Taisuke Iwagi was surprised by Shishan Hirosakus attitude, he knew Shishan Hirosaku very well and knew that Shishan Hirosaku must have his reasons for doing this. He also closed his mouth now and no longer Talk more. Hey? Actually realized... These two ninjas are not pure idiots. At this moment, seeing this situation, Chiba''s unchanging expression flashed a rather surprised thought. These two students were also terrified. Although I only heard a little bit just now, I am afraid that most of this incident was arresting the wrong person, but at that time there were sufficient reasons to arrest people. However, if it is because of this, it will not be punished. Looking at the tone and expression of Chise Kyou just now, it would be punished, even severely punished. I''m afraid not, these two students will become victims. This matter, you can''t just let it go. The ambition of Chise Kyou is not small. There are also several means. This kind of person must be disarmed to prevent Honghiko and Xuena from being upset by him in the future. Then, after the thought of surprise flashed, Chiba''s fascination with Chise Kyou also gradually faded, and a slight coldness surged. "Okay, Xuena, this is also related to the safety of the camp, it doesn''t matter." Then, thinking of this, Chiba hurriedly spoke, calming the already angry Xuena. "Well, let Mr. Chise take care of it." Although Xuena was angry in her heart, but Chiba said so, she could only suppress the anger in her heart, but, although she suppressed it, her tone was still cold. It''s fine for others to slander yourself. But when it comes to Chiba, Yukina is always a little uncomfortable. "Ms. Xuena, don''t be angry. This Taisuke Iwashiro suffered a whole body injury for no reason, so his tone was a little bad, and he was a little angry." And hearing this sentence, Chise sounded eagerly, and then sighed again, and said to Chiba: "In fact, ~www.novelhall.com~ this matter is really related to you, this matter is The reason is that the two guards did not verify you with a secret code, so this, uh, thing happened. In this matter, it can be said that both sides are wrong. These Iwashiro Taisuke and Shishan Hirosaku have learned a lesson. The injury of this body. However, for the guards, this is a very large dereliction of duty without verification. Of course, although it is also because of Chibas contribution to Konoha and the contribution to the engineering team, The guards did not ask for the secret signal out of respect, and you have the qualifications, but after all, the rules are rules. If the spy takes the opportunity to enter, then it is a big deal. Such things cannot be tolerated. " As he said, Chise Kyou also looked at Chiba neither humble nor overbearing, and the words were also awe-inspiring, making people unable to find any flaws. In this way, even if it is you, you can''t find any reason to come. Your name is not right, don''t say that you are the former responsible, even if I am your subordinate, you are still in charge, and there is nothing to say! At this moment, Chise Kyou had such a thought in his mind. "Really? That is the case, I roughly understand. If this is the case, then it must be punished, but also severely punished!" In response, Chiba nodded quickly and said. Humph! Can''t find a reason! The magnificent Takichiba is nothing more than that! And hearing this sentence, Chise''s mind flashed a slightly triumphant thought. At this moment, he suddenly realized that his next plan could be executed safely. Whether it is the current killing of chickens and monkeys, or an important step in the future. I am really too careful. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1514： Thank you for understanding "Thank you Chiba for your understanding." After hearing Chiba''s words, after turning his mind with a slightly complacent thought, Chise sounded hurriedly when everything went well. "So, do you need to check if I am a spy?" Then, upon hearing this, Chiba said very cooperatively. "This...I believe that Miss Xue Nai can''t make a mistake." In this regard, Chise Kyou is also smooth, and said. It can be regarded as calming Xuenai''s anger, this is also quite a face for Xuena. It can be said that this sentence is also sufficient to prove that Chiase Kyou can be regarded as an exquisite person. "Thank you Chise for being responsible." After hearing this sentence, Yukina''s expression only slowed down, nodding her head and speaking, which was considered to have paid back the face of Chise. call Ok. Now, I can''t fall out with this eldest lady. I can get her forgiveness and ease her attitude, which can be regarded as avoiding follow-up problems. So, it''s almost the same, that''s it. At this moment, Chise Kyou was truly relieved when he heard Yukana''s obviously calming words. "Now that I have figured it out, then..." And just as he relaxed, seeing that Chiba couldn''t refute it, he looked away and fell on the two student guards again. Over... over... Now, trouble! Even Chiba-sama, can''t help it? At this time, the faces of the two student guards were already desperate. Originally, they saw their respected Chiba-sama suddenly coming, but their panic and panic hearts were inexplicably settled. I thought that Lord Chiba would intercede for them, and would relieve him of his guilt and come to save them. However, I did not expect that such a Chiba-sama would have nothing to say. This has made them truly desperate, and even the resentment towards Qianye that would arise after the gap between the front and back can no longer give birth. Under the desperation, facing Chise''s stern eyes and stern expression, the two student guards were already pale. Humph! Taste it great! Looking at the overall situation, the impatient Iwashiro Taisuke had already turned his head, looking at the pale faces of the two students, he felt proud. what the hell This Takichiba is not as powerful as in the legend, and in the face of such a stubborn thing, he can only admit with his breath. Humph! The rumors are indeed exaggerated. In Shishan Haozuo''s heart, he had a contempt for Chiba. "Wait a minute, I figured it out? This... Mr. Chise, where do we start, haven''t we started to figure out things?" However, at this moment, Chiba''s words suddenly sounded, interrupting Chise''s order. "Haven''t started figuring things out yet?" With this sudden interruption, Chise turned her head in surprise and looked at Chiba suddenly. what happened? What does this guy want to do? In his heart, he jumped suddenly, almost startled. "What? Didn''t you just say, do you want to punish? Do you want to punish severely?" At the same time, Iwashiro Taisuke turned his head back suddenly, and he blurted out his impatient temper. What tricks are you going to do? Shishan Haosuo also subconsciously raised his brows, and the ominous feeling in his heart spread. Qian...Master Chiba! At the same time, hearing these words, the eyes of the two student guards almost brightened up, and they also looked up at Chiba, full of hope. "Yes, it is to be punished or severely punished. This is definitely not tolerable, but I am talking about if, if this is the case." In response, Chiba smiled slightly, looked at Taisuke Iwagi, who was already looking at him, and said. "Is this not clear enough? They have already admitted." And hearing these words, Iwashiro Taisuke almost subconsciously said. What if this is the case? Is he looking for the cause from the matter itself? Are you kidding me? Now this matter has been admitted by the person involved, and the evidence is solid, it is already a certainty, what can he say? What kind of situation can be brought back here? At this time, Chise''s expression was already slightly stiff, and he was completely convinced that Chiba was going to excuse the two children, almost subconsciously, just calculating what Chiba would do. What excuses. However, he could not imagine what else could be said under such conclusive evidence. Chiba, are you going to mess it up again? At this time, there was only Xuena, no doubts in his heart, only calmness and a little sweetness. At this moment, because in order to speak to Iwashiro Taisuke, Chiba leaned over again, already leaning against his chest. Under the touch of the skirt, the faint warmth made her heart and lungs warm, and her honey turned up. "Yes, this matter, the two guards did not say clearly, or they were scared by you, but they did not say clearly. Originally, it was a very simple matter. Speaking of which, what you really want to investigate , We have to investigate it to Hokage." In this regard, in the face of many eyes, Chiba said to Taisuke Iwagi, not salty or indifferent. what? Naruto! As soon as these words came out, all the five people present were pale. Chise Kyou, Shiyama Hirosaku, and even the two student guards never thought that Chiba would move out such a character. What does this have to do with Hokage? "What are you kidding? What does this matter have to do with Hokage? It is clear that these two boys are negligent in their duties~www.novelhall.com~breaking the rules!" But this time, even Shishan Haosuo couldn''t help but speak. Are you kidding me? Is it scary to move out of Hokage? Is this guy a mentally retarded? In the words, Shishan Haosuo''s heart was almost scolded, it was too ridiculous, it was simply ridiculous. Do not! This guy will never talk nonsense for no reason! On the contrary, everything he said is well-founded! Inside... there must be something involving Hokage! However, Chise Kyou''s mind at this time is completely the opposite of Shishan Hiroshi''s thoughts. At this moment Chise Kyou suddenly remembered that the boy named Taki Chiba in front of him has been controlling the war situation many times. , And even persuaded heroes like three generations of Hokage to travel alone during his second mission! This ability to persuade people is definitely to explode everyone here. And now, he just wants to convince himself that these student guards are not charged! "Yes, the reason why these guards didn''t ask me to verify, or prove themselves, was entirely because of Hokage. Hokage originally gave me the right to come and go freely, so that I can enter and leave the camp and the village without being inspected. All this, if you want to convict, I am afraid that Hokage will be convicted." In response, Chiba smiled, and Shi Shiran said: "They just acted according to Hokage''s orders, and there is no negligence in their duties. If there is any negligence, it is also the fourth generation of Hokage adults. The power is taken back." Shi Shiran''s, Chiba pushed all the blame on Bo Feng Shuimen. It also gave a reason why it is impossible for everyone present to convict the guards. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1515： Next Naive... I''m so naive! How could there be nothing to do? Since this Takichiba spoke, there must be a chance to win. Now, how to convict! Looking at the young boy who was so free and laughing at the corners of his mouth, Chise Kyou''s forehead was slightly sweaty, and in his heart, he already felt his innocence and arrogance deeply. It''s really Hokage... the responsibility lies, Hokage? At this time, Shishan Hirakusaku and Iwashiro Taisuke were also dumbfounded on the spot, unable to speak. Yes! Why didn''t we think of it! How did we forget! Lord Chiba himself has the permission to come and go freely, and he does not need to accept identity verification, and there are actually many secret whistles along the way. Even if there are spies, it is impossible to impersonate Lord Chiba through those secret whistles. So there is no need for inspection. This is also the result of the end of martial law in the village, and Miss Xue Nai has transferred some of the big brothers and sisters of the defense forces as secret guards to relieve our pressure! I was too anxious just now! I forgot this! At this time, the two student guards were completely relieved. Just because they were too sudden, and then too panic, they even forgot this. However, it is also because Chibas free entry and exit is already a customary matter. It is not to blame the two student guards for being obsessive, but they are used to it. In the subconscious, they did not control Chiba at all. This kind of power is regarded as a privilege, but it is a kind of power that the person of Chiba has, and no one will think of it. This is the power given by Hokage. It was as if Chiba himself should not have been subject to any inspection. In other words, it is already common sense that Chiba does not need to be checked. "Oh, of course, if you dont believe me, we can go to the fourth generation of Naruto Masters to verify the authenticity of the matter, just to remind the fourth generation of Naruto Masters to sign some orders and distribute them to everyone. Revoke this permission to come and go freely. Nothing will happen in the future." After sweeping everyone''s faces, the smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth narrowed slightly, and she said. "No, you don''t need to bother Hokage for this kind of thing." Regarding this, Chise Kyou almost tripped out the moment he heard this. What a joke! Go to Hokage Xingshi to ask the crime? For this matter, in such a busy period, specially to disturb Hokage, how will he be the person in charge in the future? If, in this matter, something went wrong because of the free access permission and was invaded by a spy, then it would make sense to find Hokage. However, nothing happened now, and there were no special loopholes. Not long after I took office, I went to Hokage for this kind of thing, so I am afraid that Hokage will have to doubt his ability and whether he is qualified for this job. The head of the engineering team is just for the existence of Hokage''s worries, and he can determine this matter now, and now to find Hokage, it is still a matter of questioning, then he is not mixed up! For Chise Kyou, of course it was rejection. Its just that, it didnt happen, such a conclusive thing, with just one sentence...Although it was through a sentence from Hokage-sama, but with just one sentence, the whole thing was reversed and it hit the point directly... I''m so... too arrogant! With the rejection, Chise Kyou''s heart flashed through such a frustrated thought. At the same time, Iwashiro Taisuke and Shishan Hirosaku were both shocked, looking at each other, not knowing what to say. The two student guards also looked terrified, and they seemed to be really afraid of Master Chiba who really went to ask Hokage Xingshi. After all, they have known Chiba for a longer time. Because of the childrens curiosity, they have collected a lot of stories about Chiba. Whether they are rumored or true, they believe that the Chiba master can really tell. , The person who can do it. Before the four generations of Naruto Masters had yet to become Naruto, the Chiba Master had already counted the two consultants exhaustively. Although it is said that Lord Chiba is often mentioned about his fighting strength, Lord Chiba''s eloquence and boldness are probably more powerful than his fighting strength. They were really afraid that Master Chiba would go to the fourth generation of Hokage Master Xingshi to question for them. "Really? So, this matter has been determined, hasn''t it? The guards were allowed to not verify my identity because of orders, and allowed me to go in and out freely. There was no responsibility. As for arresting these two, it is also the standard. Its just the execution of official duties. The behavior of these two people is not in compliance with the rules and causes injuries, right?" Regarding this, Chiba seemed to have anticipated this when he heard Chise''s answer. There was no surprise at all, but he spoke very politely. "Hmm... Indeed, it should be like this." At this time, Chise Kyou''s heart was already occupied by the frustration, and what Chiba said was justified, and he couldn''t refute it, he could only say yes. "Then, these two guards, and all the guards at the outpost over there, shouldn''t be blamed?" In this regard, Chiba spoke again, his tone was still very polite, it can be said that although the words are a bit aggressive, but the tone is polite as if to discuss. "Of course, this matter was my miscarriage of justice and no guilt." And when I heard Chiba''s words ~www.novelhall.com~ Chise Kyou also reacted a little bit, and now he is not doing two things, making a look of reflection, and said. Since mistakes have inevitably occurred, at least they have to make a reflection, lest they get a stingy impression. During the words, Chise Kyou thought. "Well, then, the dereliction of duty by the guard has been resolved according to Mr. Chise''s clear judgment. Thank you Mr. Chise." In response, Chiba spoke, and said as if he gave Chise a step. "No! Thanks to you, Qianye, otherwise I would really be wronged, thank you very much." And hearing these words, Chise Kyou had completely saved his frustration from the frustration at this time, and hurriedly said, even owed his body to express his thanks. Although it is said that killing chickens and monkeys cannot be done, but you can''t just keep the mistakes. Originally, killing chickens and monkeys was for the following things. Now let''s sell this Takichiba first. This matter will stop here. But in his heart, it was pondering. At the same time, after hearing this, Shishan Hiraku and Iwashiro Taisuke still had a lot of dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction in their hearts, but the matter was over, they also knew that it was useless to say more, they could only look at each other and be angry. has it ended? This thing is really... great! The two guards also let out a long sigh. "So, next, we should also figure out, what bad things did these two do?" Then, just at this moment, at the stall where everyone felt that the matter was over, Chiba spoke again. In this sentence, the front of the word has already turned to Shishan Kosaku and Iwagi Taisuke who were sulking on the ground. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1516： serious phone-reading What...what? Looking at Chiba, Shishan Hirakusaku, Iwagi Taisuke, Chise Kyou, and even the two student guards, they were all taken aback, with a look of astonishment on their faces. Obviously, they did not expect that Chiba would say such a thing. The implication is that this matter has not yet been resolved. However, isn''t this matter obvious? It''s just a misunderstanding. Is there any problem with Chise Kyou being responsible? There is no problem. It''s just because the student guards can''t express themselves clearly. Do you say there is a problem with the student guard? There is no problem, they are just used to it. They are not to blame because of the permission of free entry and exit, they are just acting on orders. As for Shiyama Kosaku and Iwagi Taisuke, do they have problems? It is indeed wrong, and I have learned a lesson. In fact, there is no big problem. It is not a spy, but this is because Chiba did not undergo inspection. They did this kind of thing because of their own personalities. , And the problem of dereliction of duty that they pointed out is actually justified. No matter what the mind is, it can be regarded as a loophole. In fact, there is not much problem. There is no problem with both parties and the processor in this matter. The matter has been resolved. The student guard is not guilty. Shishan Hiraku and Iwagi Taisuke can only be beaten for nothing. The misunderstanding is solved and there is no problem. . It''s over, this matter. However, there is something in Chiba''s sentence, as if there is nothing left to resolve this matter. Even Chise Kyou couldn''t think of it, there was still something unsolved. Moreover, it was Shishan Kosaku and Iwashiro Taisuke who had learned their lesson. "This...is there anything else I haven''t figured out yet?" However, despite the astonishment, Chise Kyou is the person in charge of the engineering team selected by the water gate, and the reaction is quite fast. After Chiba''s voice fell, he also spoke. In his tone, he was already full of doubts. I... what else we haven''t figured out yet? Didn''t you see us hurt? What else can there be? At the same time, Hiroshiyama Kosaku and Iwajo Taisuke were already suffocated, but they were no longer angry. is it? It turned out to be so, indeed, these two people are a bit too hateful! Chiba should do this! Should I teach them well? Only Xue Nai''s heart was bright, all applauded. "Of course, in this matter, these two guards, let me go, it was a misunderstanding. It was just one of the problems, but what was the reason for these two being arrested?" In response to this, Chiba looked at the small angry expressions on the faces of Shishan Kosaku and Iwagi Taisuke, and the smiles at the corners of their mouths, slowly constricted, and asked. "This" When she heard this sentence, Chise''s heart tightened suddenly, as if she realized something, but she couldn''t think of what it was. She frowned and her face changed slightly, but she didn''t know what to say. Ask this? It must be a question of Xingshi! But what would be the reason? Is there any reason? But in his heart, he was already thinking about it. "What was the reason for the arrest? Could it be that our injuries are still..." At this time, the quick-tempered Taisuke Iwashiro couldn''t help but screamed. Originally, because of Chiba''s intervention, the injury was in vain. He was already embarrassed enough, and he had to come to Xingshi to inquire about him. The temper can''t bear it anymore. "Shut up! Just listen to what this former assistant has to say!" However, Shishan Hirosaku is still somewhat sensible, but even though these words once again stopped Iwashiro''s words, but in his tone, there is already a bit of anger. "Then you guys tell me." In this regard, Chiba did not pay much attention, but asked the two student guards. Although the student guards were surprised that there was still something unresolved about this matter, but now that Lord Chiba had spoken, they also knew everything and explained the ins and outs of the matter endlessly. "I know." After listening to the narration, Chiba nodded, frowned slightly, and said. "Humph!" But seeing Chiba frowning, Iwagi Taisuke snorted coldly. See what you can tell! We were indeed at fault, but we were also punished! What do you want! There was such a thought in his mind. Taki Chiba, no matter who you are, don''t be too much! Be careful that we found the handle! This time, Shishan Haosuo didn''t say anything, and his heart was full of resentment. Is there anything to say? should not? This matter, I have to protect Kosaku and Taisuke, otherwise, I will lose their trust. At the same time, such a thought flashed through Chise''s mind. "Is there anything unclear in this?" The thought flashed, Chise Kyou said. Although his tone was polite, he already had a bit of aggressiveness and hidden dissatisfaction. "Well, it''s clear." In response, Chiba turned around, looked at Chise Kyou, and replied. "Oh? Then do we have any charges?" Hearing Chiba''s answer, Iwashiro almost choked his mouth. And this time, Shishan Haosuo did not stop, but looked at Chiba, with a few sharp lights popping up in his eyes~www.novelhall.com~ Obviously, it was also quite bad. "This, if it is clear, there is no problem, then this matter, let it go, if possible, please help me treat it." Seeing the aggressive appearance of his two friends, Chise Kyou hurriedly opened up the game. Now, it''s not the time to fall out, he also understands the feelings of the two friends who are now aggrieved, but, just now, I don''t know why, when Taisuke was talking at the stall, he seemed to see a gloomy and cold expression on the face of the boy in front of him. , There was a tremor in his heart for no reason, and the words came out. Faintly, no, it is a strong feeling. Next, the boy in front of him will say something incredible. "No problem? The problem here is serious!" As if as he expected, Qianye''s face sank, and he spoke. bad! Almost instantly, Chise''s words flashed in his heart. what! Still serious! If you dare to feel our body injury, if you don''t say it for nothing, you still have to accept punishment? Hearing this sound, Shishan Hiraku and Iwagi Taisuke''s hearts exploded in an instant. Iwagi Taisuke was struggling to stand up even regardless of his injuries. The wound almost broke blood, and the forehead was already bounced. "This... where does this start!" At this moment, Chise Kyou couldn''t help but speak. "It is true that they were injured because of their words and deeds, but, like them, they knew the regulations of the campsite''s secret code verification, but ignored the regulations, and the act of forcibly breaking in, the punishment should be a meal. Hit it?" Almost instantaneously, the moment Chise sounded his mouth, Chiba calmed his face and asked back. And as soon as this sentence came out... The audience was quiet. This book comes from Chapter 1517： Lost Because of the injury caused by words and deeds... And the punishment due? Hearing Chiba''s words, Chise Kyou, Shiyama Kosaku, and Iwagi Taisuke couldn''t help looking at each other, but they all fell silent. what! Yes! Regardless of the injury, this situation shouldn''t be just a fight! This is a serious violation! Of course it is impossible to just have a fight! However, the two student guards had a lot of contact in this area, but they suddenly remembered that the village regulations were not punished in this way. At this moment, apart from Xuena, I''m afraid they are the first to understand what Chiba means. Wait! And at this time, Chise Kane, who was dumbfounded, reacted swiftly after all, so he suddenly saved himself. Indeed, injury is one thing, it is only a superficial result. Entering the camp must carry out the identification and determination of the secret code and the verification of the identity. This is a regulation, and it is an engineering team, which is a regulation in the preparation of the expansion plan, which is very, very important. Even, because of the surrounding spies, in a sense, this place is actually a combat readiness zone. This regulation can be said to be a military order. Taki Chiba has Hokage''s free access permission, so neither the guard nor him has any problems. However, the two guys, Kosaku and Taisuke, are just ordinary visiting ninjas. Although I invited them, I dont have the right to give them the privilege of free entry and exit. I have to do what I invite. I have to invite them. To do. And now in wartime, ignoring the military order-level regulations... This kind of accusation, let alone a fight, should also be rectified on the spot! This Takichiba, is this going to... push Kosaku and Taisuke on the road to the absolute? And, if, if it really is, it really is... But after this relief came, his forehead was already in cold sweat, his body and face stiffened, and a ray of panic and panic slowly floated to his cheek. In his heart, he desperately wanted to find a way to get rid of sin for these two old friends. However, after thinking about it, as long as the former chief is responsible, the two guards who have just been rescued will definitely obey his orders and arrest their two friends, and their two old friends have such a bad attitude. Even the crimes of these two guards have to be cured in reverse. If they are not uniform, the two guards will hold grudges and avenge their personal revenge. But now, almost all of the people present are the former chief responsible person. Naturally, Miss Xue Nai is helping him. The two guards have been working under his hands, and now they are being rescued by him, naturally they are also helping him. As a person in charge, I have to speak at a discount. When the time comes, when I ask for a crime, even if I make trouble with Hokage, it is basically the former chief who is in charge of what he said. No matter what you think, the lives of his two friends fell in the hands of the former commander. Unconsciously, it fell into the hands of the former commander in chief. To be honest, although these two friends have various problems, they are trustworthy. They were born and died together, and made contributions on the battlefield. They watched as they were punished and severely punished, and even worried about their lives. Still can''t do it. After all, they have been friends since childhood! However, now he can''t think of a way. Under the conclusive crime, even if he is in a high position, he has the ability to speak, but he can''t argue. At this time, he was already at a loss. No matter how much he racked his brains, it was just sweating on his forehead and stiff body. There was nothing to do. As long as you speak next, then, what should be done, no one can refute it. Everything here has been in the hands of Chiba in just a few minutes. End...over! At this time, Shishan Haosuo also reacted, his face changed drastically, his forehead was instantly covered with sweat beads, his face instantly turned pale! The thought that had flashed in Chise Kyou''s mind just now flashed in his mind as well. He already understood how his words and actions had caused serious consequences. Although this matter seems to them to be a trivial matter, if someone really wants to make an article, especially someone who can speak in any place, if he wants to make an article, that''s a big deal. Even their little fate may be used as the chicken that kills the chicken and the monkey at any time! Gudong! Silently, Shishan Haozuo couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, looking at the gaze of the boy who could not see the joy and anger on his face at this time, there was a deep fear and shivering. At this moment, he had truly understood that their lives were in the hands of the young man before him. On the side, Taisuke saw that the face of his old friend suddenly turned pale, and he knew that the matter was serious. Looking at the cold sweat of another old friend, I already understand more than half of it. Gudong! Can''t help it, he just swallowed, no longer arrogant, and wilted. "It seems that you all know the seriousness of this matter." At this time, Chiba glanced around, and only after knowing that everyone was aware of it, did he speak slowly. "Ah! Chiba, this matter is indeed very serious, but they have made a lot of credit for the village and made a lot of contributions. This matter..." When Chiba spoke these words, Chise Kou hurriedly spoke, with a bit of helplessness and stiffness, he asked. The figure is already slightly owed. He has no choice but to bow his head to request. Although he was extremely unwilling, and his self-esteem did not allow him to bow his head, especially to this young man, all he could do was to open his mouth stiffly and bow his head to request. I lost, it was too ridiculous! Completely...not his opponent! It''s like a jumping clown! A happy clown! But at this moment, his heart was anxious to find a knife, and it took a stab at himself. Under his strong self-esteem, he had to bow his head, which made him extremely humiliating. Suppressed and humiliated in his chest, but helpless. It''s more uncomfortable than killing him! "Huh? Wait a minute, Mr. Chise, what are you talking about?" However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Chiba who looked puzzled~www.novelhall.com~ Why? Still not satisfied with my bowed apology? Must kill people? And when he heard this sentence, Chise shook his heart, and ran up with anger, and his lungs burst. Isn''t that enough to humiliate him? Deny even the request? "I am not responsible for this matter, but you are responsible! I am not the person in charge here. You tell me what you are doing. I just feel that some places are not clear, and there may be unfair judgments. That''s why Interrupting is arrogant, please don''t care." Then, the second half of Chiba''s sentence came. I I am responsible? This...this is... Hearing this sentence, Chise Kyou''s figure almost shook, looking at the young man in front of him, he was amazed. "Since you have figured out Mr. Chise now, then I will leave first, and nothing will happen to me next." After that, Chiba didn''t wait for him to answer, and after walking towards Xuenai, he walked out. "I see you off." Yukana didn''t say much about this, but after smiling slightly at Chise, he followed Chiba. This...this is... Leave deliberately? For...let me... I At this time, looking at the young girl coming out of the door and drifting away, Chise Kyou was full of mixed feelings, opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say. I... I was convinced that I lost. But in the end, many of his thoughts finally turned into such a depressed thought. At this moment, his dissatisfaction with this legendary teenager was completely gone. He, admit, can''t compare! Whether it is wisdom or means! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1518： How did you find it? The gap is too big! Looking at the two sighing friends who were being led by the two guards, Chise Kyou slowly sat down behind the desk and exhaled slowly. At this moment, he really understood the horror of the youngest and first assistant in Konoha''s history. Unconsciously, all the initiative was held by the assistant master. Moreover, it only took a few words to seize the initiative. In these few words, the direction of the whole thing has been controlled by him, and even he has forgotten that he is the most powerful of all people just now. One of them. It seemed that in front of this young man, he was just an ordinary ninja who could only obey orders, and his thinking was nothing compared to his thinking. In the end, he was let go by the assistant. Even, at that moment, he almost felt his own insignificance, the feeling of powerlessness, which deeply made him feel that since he emerged, he is really a little airy. Some eyes are higher than the top at first. "Also, although this matter is a last resort, it can also make Haosaku and Taisuke reflect on themselves. In the future, they may become better helpers. This month of confinement will definitely make them well. Introspective." Slowly covering his trembling right hand, Chise took a deep breath, and calmed his heart for the deep fear that aside from this conviction. Yes, he is now deeply afraid. If Chiba hadn''t let go, he would have watched his good friend be severely punished, and even lost his life in order to face up. The military order level regulations are not a joke. Moreover, the mission of a ninja is to obey orders and complete tasks. His two friends can be said to have violated the basics of ninjas. Even, with the ability of the assistant adult, they are described as traitors to the village. I am afraid that the high level will recognize . At that time, no one can save his two friends. In other words, he almost lost his best friend, the most reliable close friend, how can this make him fearless. Moreover, at this time, he also deeply felt the horror of that young man, and felt deeply afraid of the thought of dealing with such a character before. Ok? Then, in the midst of fear, Chise Kyou seemed to realize something again, and his whole body was almost stiff again, his face suddenly pale. Convict my best friend? Let me understand the seriousness of this matter? Finally, let me go? He... he has other meanings! This is... this is warning me! Because his best friends are here too, Hongyan, and Miss Xuena! He has insight into my plan and is warning me! This is still... Get off the horse! But after realizing it, his heartbeat beats faster for several beats, and he really felt fear for the young man in his heart. But... how did he know? How did he know my plan? I haven''t told anyone, nor have any signs, everything is natural, I use objective conditions... Why... can he know? How did you get it! In fear, he thought a little flustered. Open... What a joke! Blame... Monster! But at the end of the thought, his head was unable to think anymore, only this panic was left. ... "So, this new responsibility, in your opinion, is it against us?" At this time, on the other side, Xuena, who had already sent Chiba to the camp near the door of the village, spoke to Chiba who had stopped. Uh In response, Chiba was taken aback by the sudden words. It seems that even Xuena can''t hide it now. Then, he just smiled, slightly bitter. "Yes." Afterwards, he reluctantly admitted. "That''s why I gave him a slap in the face?" Hearing this, Xue Na said again. "Yes." Chiba honestly admitted. "So, where did you see it." Facing Chiba''s honest confession, the corner of Xue Nai''s mouth couldn''t help smiling, and asked. "His new plan is to expand the second ring." In this regard, Chiba is an honest explanation. "So, what do you mean?" The smile at the corner of her mouth widened slightly, and Xue Na asked again. "Hey...Didn''t you guess it yourself?" Regarding this, Chiba said helplessly. Seeing what Xuena looked like now, it was obvious that Xuena had an answer in her heart. "just to confirm." Hearing this, Xue Nai smiled and pursed her lips, her face flushed faintly, but she still insisted on her questioning. "Well, in fact, I was only skeptical at the beginning. Seeing the changes in the camp, it can be seen that the new person in charge is still very ambitious and wants to make a difference." Seeing Xuenai''s appearance, Chiba resignedly said: "And to make a difference, the top will not say anything, at least he has to quickly gain a foothold, and the influence of his previous person in charge is still there, even the person in charge. The two confidants are both in high positions. It is still a question of whether their orders can be effective or not. Therefore, this new responsible person must do something to consolidate his position and let the camp develop in the direction of his expectations. To consolidate one''s position, one must first weaken the influence left by his predecessor and build his own prestige. Secondly, he must have his own confidant to ensure that the camp will be able to survive conflicts between himself and his predecessor. Proceed normally according to your own wishes." "Well, when did you make sure?" About this ~www.novelhall.com~ Xue Na asked again. "Uh...oh, you definitely did it on purpose." And hearing this sound, Chiba''s smile on the corners of her mouth became even more bitter when she looked at Xuenai''s appearance. "Just treat me as deliberate." Hearing this, Xue Nai smiled even more at the corner of his mouth and said. "Well, I can''t tell you, do you remember the new plan to expand the area of ??the second ring road?" In response, Chiba said helplessly. "It is because of this new plan that you are sure that this new responsibility will one day be unfavorable to us?" But when she heard this, Xue Na constricted her smile and asked slightly solemnly. "Yes, if I''m right, this Chise Kyou, should use the construction of the second ring to mobilize people he can trust, and then set up more departments, divide the power in the hands of you and Hirohiko, and let yourself Take control of his confidant. In this way, after the construction of the second ring road is completed, you will almost be emptied, not emptied. It is estimated that you will be constrained by various constraints. Then, he alone has the final say." Seeing Xuena''s serious expression, Chiba couldn''t put on a helpless posture, and his voice became more serious. "is it?" In response, Xuenai''s reaction was quite calm after hearing this, and he said: "I know, then, be careful on the road." Let Xuena know... However, after getting off the horse this time, Chise Kyou did not dare to act rashly. Upon hearing this sentence, Qianye had such a thought in his mind. "Well, be careful not to be too tired, I''m going back." Then, he stopped talking nonsense, and after saying goodbye, he left the camp and walked towards the Japanese-style cabin. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1519： 0 leaves, are you there? 0 leaves? Finally, you can fully devote yourself to the practice. Xuenai only needs to perform a test in half a month. As long as the oxygen content in the blood rises, then there is no need to worry too much, feel relieved. The recuperation is just fine. If there is still no change or even decline, then you have to think of some other ways. And this half month, I should also set a goal for myself. In the first half month, if it is to adapt to the new training plan, the results will come out in this half month. In terms of forbidden surgery, at least the forbidden chakra must be transformed. Physical training is meant to keep the state training, but now my body is changing, and it changes every day, and this half a month Come, I always feel that those changes in the body have not been fully manifested. Physical training can try to end faster and use a shorter time to complete physical training of the same base. If it can be successful, then 5000 base Physical training is not impossible. As for the changes in the nature of the other three attributes, it is certainly not realistic to master one in half a month, but at least you have to touch the threshold. The research on sealing technique can be slowed down. It is only about twenty and a half months since the Kyuubi Rebellion, so I can''t be too optimistic. Sitting at his desk, Chiba looked at the scroll with dry ink in his hand, and his thoughts flowed. "Well... it''s okay." Then, thinking of this, Chiba didn''t think too much, and at the same time lit the scroll in his hand, and after it turned to ashes, he threw it into the trash can. At this time, it was already half an hour after he returned to the Japanese-style cabin, and just now, in addition to setting a new goal for himself, Chiba also silently wrote the forbidden technique again in accordance with the usual practice. The scroll that was burned just now is the method of cultivation of the forbidden technique that Chiba wrote down according to memory today. For the past half month, Chiba would write the forbidden technique based on his memory every day before practicing the forbidden technique. In order to deepen his memory and prevent his own memory from making mistakes, through this long-term memory method, the current cultivation method of forbidden technique has almost been branded in Chiba''s mind, let alone an error, even forgetting is impossible. . It''s like those ancient poems repeatedly recited in previous lives, such as "the moonlight in front of the bed, suspected to be frost on the ground" or "goose, goose, song Xiang Tiange" these familiar poems, no matter when, you can always pass The previous or next sentence, recall the next or previous sentence. It is almost a permanent memory. "So, then, let''s start." After dealing with the ashes in his hands, Chiba stood up and was about to walk downstairs. "Chiba! Are you there? Chiba?" However, before he could take a step, there was a call, and he came downstairs from the bed. It is a familiar, but somewhat strange voice. Who is looking for me? Hearing this voice, Chiba also had a physique, and subconsciously looked down from the window. "Xuanjian?" But looking down, Qianye''s face showed a clear look of surprise. At this moment, outside the window, on the side of the Japanese-style cabin, Shiranui Genma and an unknown young ninja were slowly walking towards the back door, looking at it, it seemed that they were looking for something. "Great! You are at home!" At this moment, Ignorance Huo Xuanjian''s ears were also sensitive, but Qianye''s doubt was clearly heard by him. He looked up happily at the moment, and said quite happily. "Let''s just say, this guy will definitely stay at home during the holiday." Then, after these words, he said to the young ninja who Chiba didn''t know next to him like "Look, I''m right." "What''s matter?" When she heard the words of Shiranui Xuanjian, Chiba frowned slightly, and asked suspiciously. It''s really rare that Xuanjian took the initiative to come to me and brought a ninja he didn''t know. Is there anything wrong? Such a thought flashed through his mind. After all, among all trusted friends, although he and Shiranui Genma had the best chat at the beginning, they actually had very little contact. They had more contact with Kakashi and the others, and there was no intersection of tasks. And Xuanjian is not the type who likes to stick to people. To be honest, he hasn''t seen Xuanjian for a long time. And now Xuanjian took the initiative to look for him, it is estimated that something is going on, or something more important. "Oh! Can you come down and talk?" Regarding this, Ignorance Huo Xuanjian raised his head, but did not answer positively, but said so. "Oh, come in." After hearing this sentence, Chiba reacted, hurriedly spoke, then retracted his head into the window, turned and walked downstairs. "Let''s go! It''s all here, let''s go through the back door." Regarding this, Shiranui Genma also turned around and said to the young ninja who Chiba didn''t know beside him. Then, he immediately walked to the back of this Japanese-style cabin, ready to go through the back door to enter the house. "Ok." Hearing Shiranui Genma''s words ~www.novelhall.com~, the young ninja whom Chiba didn''t know also slowly retracted his gaze, with curiosity on his face, and then followed Shiranui Genma. "Xuanjian!" It''s just that, before taking a few steps, just around a corner, the young ninja suddenly stopped, and couldn''t help but called a mysterious room. "Well, what''s the matter?" But at this moment, I do not know that Huo Xuanjian had touched the back door, and he was about to push the door to enter. He suddenly heard this sound and turned his head. "This" Facing Shiranui Genma''s question, the young ninja was somewhat unable to speak, but his gaze was looking at the three wooden stakes behind this and that room, and his face was full of amazement. "Oh, this, just get used to it." Huo Xuanjian didn''t care much about this, just opened the door and said, "Come in." Used to it? habit? This...These fist prints are all new, and the wood of this wooden stake should be the original giant wood in the west of our village. Its hardness is one of the most available in the village. This is... how this is typed! Do not! These fist marks are not all new, but accumulated over time. This is a trace of training every day. Moreover, every day is high-intensity training! This! Is this hero still doing such rigorous physical training? Already have that kind of strength? Are you still doing this kind of training every day? But the young ninja looked at the wooden stake recessed in the middle, shocked and speechless. After a long time, I waited until Shiranui Xuanjian called again before turning around and entering the house. And there was still a little incredible look on his face. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1520： request "So, it is enough to equip his weapon with a poison with sufficient lethality, right?" Looking at Shiranui Genma and the young ninja opposite the low table, Chiba blinked and seemed to think about it, then asked confirmingly. At this time, from the conversations with Shiranui Genma and this young ninja, Chiba already knew that the boys name was the same. He had cooperated with Shiranui Genma on several missions, and it was considered quite good. friend. But this time, the purpose of doubling the same is to prepare a very powerful poison for his newly-built weapon, a pure black black blade Taito. It can be regarded as Shiranui Genma to ask for help from Chiba. Ok The same, why is this name so familiar? In the words, such a puzzled thought flashed through Chiba''s heart, and he couldn''t help but look at the young ninja he didn''t know before. I saw that this is similar to its unattractive appearance. It belongs to the type that would not be recognized if it was thrown in the crowd without the scars and birthmarks from the left side of the cheek and the nose to the edge of the left cheek. However, Chiba felt that this was the same. Under the ordinary appearance, the possessor was quite strong. Although he was young, he should be an experienced ninja. From his eyes, Chiba can see a kind of firmness, the person in front of him is definitely the kind of indomitable type of person, and judging from his sitting posture, he should have good physical skills, of course, ninjutsu Chiba''s illusion skills cannot be seen from his posture, but the level of physical skills embodied in this sitting posture, this person''s combat effectiveness will not be weak. Moreover, judging from the fact that he was looking for poison for his weapon, it was similar to that of swordsmanship, and this swordsmanship is probably different from Kentos one-shot swordsmanship. The search for poison may be for Make up for the shortcomings of this swordsmanship in one blow. In other words, he wants to kill the enemy more efficiently. In any case, Chiba judged from his demeanor and posture that this man belonged to the actual combat sect. Although he was young, his combat effectiveness was definitely not weak. Otherwise, he would not stand beside Shiranui Xuanjian and become Xuanjian''s friend. Genma also made a lot of achievements in this third Ninja World War. Moreover, in the original work, Genma was originally a ninja who was quite strong and could become the guardian of the four generations of Naruto. The one who can stand beside him is still Known in difficult tasks, it is definitely not weak. Moreover, the same name is so familiar. Although I can''t remember where I heard it, I can be familiar with Chiba, who has not remembered some details of the original work. It is basically mentioned in the original work and let Chiba stay. Under the impression of characters. Strength is also one of the reasons that impressed Chiba. "Well, we also found a lot of poisons, but we are not satisfied. Are you not very good at medicine? Poisons should be deployed too." In response, Shiranui Xuanjian spoke. He has known Chiba for a long time, and they were able to talk to each other in the Zhongnin exam, but after each task, they didn''t like to find each other''s character, and they had less contact with each other. However, seeing less, does not mean that the friendship between the two is shallow. The so-called friendship between gentlemen is as weak as water, and the two should belong to this type. Although I rarely see each other, neither Chiba nor Ignorance Huo Xuanjian feel strange to each other. Therefore, I do not know Huo Xuanjian to speak, and he is not polite. "please!" But when I heard Shiranui Xuanjian say so, and she was quite similar, she bowed slightly, bowing her head and begged. The look is quite serious, and it can be seen that, except for the indomitable character that Chiba can see, this similarity should belong to the kind of ninja with a very correct attitude and a serious attitude. "Well, I can configure poison, but what kind of poison do you want, and some types of poison, I am not very good at it. If it is some compound poison, it will take a certain amount of time. This kind of compound poison, generally The effect is better if you develop it yourself." In this regard, Chiba also replied very seriously. And for this similarity, he also gave birth to a good impression, Chiba still likes serious people very much. "Compound poison?" Hearing Chiba''s answer, he straightened up, but asked quite seriously. "Yes, compound poisons, the general toxicity may be slightly weaker, of course, compared to some very violent poisons, but because it is refined and mixed with plural poisons, although the toxicity is caused by the mixing of plural poisons. It has been weakened, but it has the characteristic of not being easy to detoxify, and it is generally violent and highly poisonous, especially the blood seals the throat. Basically, the material is very difficult to find, and it is rare. This compound poison, the main medicine is generally not rare. Even if you need rare poison materials, you will not use too much. Often a small amount of rare poison materials can produce a considerable number of compound poisons. Of course, if there are rare poison materials, the toxicity is generally severe. many." In this regard, Chiba explained in detail. "No! No, no! I don''t need that kind of poison that can seal my throat. What I am looking for is not a poison that kills human life." Hearing Chiba''s explanation, he hurriedly said, shaking his hands. "You don''t need a poison to kill you?" Upon hearing this, Qianye was slightly taken aback. "Oh, Chiba, I forgot to tell you. The same thing is to prepare for the selection of the Naruto Guards, and to look for poison. It is used to deal with competitors, not to kill the enemy." Regarding this, Shiranui Genma hurriedly explained. Selection of Naruto Guards? When hearing this sentence, Chiba was slightly taken aback. Naruto Guardian? This is exactly the same...Ah! I remember! He should be the Naruto guard who partnered with Genma, and finally in the Fourth Ninja World War and Genma, there was another guard who used the technique of flying thunder formation to send Shuikage Terumimei to the battlefield. It turned out to be him! Then ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s heart flashed with inspiration, thinking of the similarity in front of him, why the name is so familiar. "It turned out to be like this, I know, then...give me some time, I have been very busy recently, when will the selection of that Naruto Guardian begin?" After thinking of this person''s identity, Chiba was not wordy, and said directly. The implication was already agreed. After all, Xuanjian spoke, he was too embarrassed to refuse, and he didn''t know how to refuse, and equipped with poison, he could allocate the rest time for forbidden technique cultivation when the consumption of forbidden technique chakra was about the same. For him, with his knowledge of poisons, it didn''t take much effort. Moreover, this kind of non-killing poison is relatively simple to configure. Some ordinary poisonous weeds can be combined at once. Chiba already has a plan for this talking stall. "Half a month...in half a month!" However, what Chiba said was straightforward, and the similarity was somewhat unexpected. Obviously, he did not expect that Chiba would agree to be so straightforward. Almost all this answer was a little stuttering. "Can you make it?" But at this time, I do not know Huo Xuanjian asked. Compared to the similarities, he is no surprise. "It''s too late, a week later, I will give you poison, but this is generally a chronic poison, and the effect is relatively slow." In response, Chiba nodded and said. "No! Enough! Thank you!" But when he heard this, he seemed to be very satisfied, and he got up and leaned forward, bowing grandly to thank Chiba. "Uh...no, you are too kind!" It made Chiba hurriedly got up and replied, and continued to say. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1521： Ill listen to you "Let me tell you. Although he looks a little gloomy, he is still very easy to talk. Basically, as long as he can do it, he will not refuse." The words that I did not know Huo Xuanjian patted and touched the same shoulder, smiled and spoke vaguely. "Four generations of Hokage''s guards..." Chiba watched the two leave, whispering lowly. Unexpectedly, the selection has begun now, but it is also. The term of the water gate of Hafeng is until the end of the Kyuubi Rebellion, only one year is left, and Genma Kazuzu is similar to his guard and is still in his term. Nei learned the technique of flying thunder formations, this point in time should be said to be just right. Moreover, although I haven''t seen Xuanjian take action, but...Since in the original book, he has the task of returning from the same position and the same foot, and his physical condition may be incomplete, he will fight the Yinyin four people, and the four people have said frankly , If it weren''t for the situation that the curse seal state was turned on, it might be killed, the similar strength of Xuanjian and Kiezu could definitely serve as Hokage''s guard. Genma... I''m afraid it is the most hidden one among us. And this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. Ok As for the poison, it can be developed in one day. For this matter, it is better to do it late than to do it early. If you prepare it early, you can save it in your heart, or forget it unknowingly. After watching the two walk into the small woods, Chiba didn''t stop at this door much, but took a step back, walked into the house, and closed the door smoothly. "Snapped!" The Japanese door door slammed into the door frame. Chiba cleaned up the tea on the low table, frowning and thinking about the appropriate one of the several dispensing plans. After all, this was used to deal with the selection of the same village. , The toxicity should not be too deep, and it should be easy to solve, but it cant be as ineffective as a mosquito bite. Although Chiba has a plan in mind, and there is more than one, its not so easy to control this kind of poison. Certain thinking. On the other side, he moved towards the underground medical laboratory. It is now time to practice the forbidden technique, and it will take about three or four hours before he can begin to deploy the poison. And these about three or four hours is also one of the reasons why Qianye''s progress in the forbidden technique has been extremely slow in the past 15 days. The difficulty of this access control technique is one aspect, and this requirement for Chakra is another aspect. That''s right, when this access control technique was practiced, there were already very high chakra requirements. According to the principle of this access control technique, to use this access control technique, Chiba first needs to transform its own chakra into a special kind of chakra that is different from the attribute chakra, and this kind of chakra is quite difficult to transform. For one thing, even Chiba''s ultra-fine Chakra control capabilities can''t help him. The transformation of this forbidden chakra was not actually controlled by Chakra, but in a way that Chiba felt more confused. Although on the scroll of forbidden technique practice, it was written clearly and the method of transformation was clearly written, but even if Qianye restores the transformation method 100%, it still ends in failure every time. This also made him feel that he hadn''t even touched the threshold now. With this conversion method, once the conversion fails, the chakra will disappear as a consumption, that is, if there is no conversion, it will consume a considerable amount of chakra if it fails, even if every time Chiba is a minimum check The carat volume is transformed, but generally between three hours and four hours, his chakra will be consumed almost, resulting in unsustainable cultivation. This is equivalent to restricting Chiba''s training time in disguise. And because of this, Chiba would agree to the same request. After all, after completing this forbidden technique, he must practice to recover the chakra, and he must not be too tired, because this access control technique, in addition to the cost of checking In addition to the carat, the consumption of energy is also not small. Basically, Chiba can only practice once a day, otherwise, it may affect the cultivation of the next day, and when the practice is completed every day, Chiba will also do something that is unnecessary. Training that is too brainstorming or entertainment rest. For example, in addition to practicing the sealing technique and the nature change of the attributes, he now rests by reading some novels left by Hirohiko and Nao. It can be considered to have found some rest habits that are the same as the entertainment habits of the previous life. The configuration of this poison is not something that cannot be done. After all, for the medicine he is interested in, the provision of medicines can actually be regarded as a kind of entertainment. It can also bring him a happy mood, or relax. ... At this time, the other side, camp, Hongyan''s room. "Xue Nai? Why are you here?" Hirohiko, who was frowning and sorting out the documents, turned around and looked at Xuena at the door, and said quite unexpectedly. "Are you busy?" Hearing this sound, although his eyes could not see, Yukina seemed to perceive Hirohiko''s current busyness and asked. "A lot of things have to be changed or added for the new plan for the new responsibility, but it''s okay, it''s not too busy to do anything." In response, Hong Yan said. "Really? No need to do this." When he heard this sentence, Yude''s bamboo pole knocked on the ground, and Yukina slowly walked in and sat down at the table set by Hirohiko at the door. "No need to do it?" Upon hearing this, Hongyan was taken aback. "The new plan has been cancelled by the new responsibility, and the construction of the second ring road is proceeding as planned. In response, Xue Na said truthfully. She was asked by Chise to inform Hirohiko of this during her trip. Under Chiba''s dismissal, it was obvious that the new responsible person had compromised. In other words, was frightened. "Huh? Canceled? This stubborn new responsibility? Canceled his long-planned plan?" Hearing this sentence, Hongyan''s poker face was surprised and said. "Well, after you left today, Chiba took the opportunity to give him a disarm." In response, Xue Nai smiled slightly, with a bit of pride on her face. "Get off the horse? What did Chiba do? What happened?" Hearing this, Hongyan was even more confused, how could this matter still involve Chiba. "I tell you, you have to keep it secret~www.novelhall.com~ Regarding this, Xue Nai''s smile widened a bit, and first asked for a guarantee. "of course." Hearing these words, Hongyan readily agreed. Then, Yukina didnt hide it. He told Hirohiko what had happened. After sending himself to Chiba, Chise Kyou urgently found out what he would look like after the cancellation of the plan, and informed Hirohiko. . "Chiba really did this?" Hearing this, the corners of Hongyan''s mouth twitched slightly, as if he almost laughed. "Well, that''s right!" In response, Xue Na nodded affirmatively. "It''s also fortunate that Chiba has done it, and for such a thing that can be resolved through negotiation, it has been raised to the crime of betraying the village." Looking at Yukina, Hirohiko really almost laughed out loud this time. "Yes, since he became an assistant, his political sense has become more acute." In response, Xue Na laughed, but sighed. "It seems that we have to work harder and drag Chiba back." Hearing this, Hongyan sighed. "Yes!" Xuena nodded with deep feeling. "So, what else do you have when you come here?" Hearing this sentence, Hongyan''s face slowly sank, and he looked at Xuena seriously. "I think we should also make use of our positions to exchange information about what we have. Even if we do not seize power, we must take adequate precautions. In terms of politics, we must also grow better." At this time, the smile at the corner of Xuena''s mouth also slowly disappeared. "Go ahead, I''ll listen to you." In this regard, Hongyan did not hesitate, so he spoke. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1522： intend Practicing, making poison, researching the seal technique, practicing the nature change of the attribute chakra... Except for the addition of a new drug manufacturing, this day in Chiba is the same as every day in the fifteen days, without any difference. And after doing this, Chiba went to bed straight away. This night, there is no dream. Nothing. "Boom! Bang! Bang!" In the early morning exuding the cold morning breeze of late autumn and the still bright but not so warm sunshine, the familiar sound of skin and flesh hitting the stakes still sounded behind the Japanese cabin. Then, thousands of sounds, in a slight sweat, ended. Today, there seems to be no change in speed. After finishing a day of physical training, Chiba put away his last side kick, looking at the already very obvious wooden stake recessed in the center of dissatisfaction with the fist print, such a thought flashed in his mind. With his grasp of time, the time for him to finish physical training today is the same as usual, neither fast nor slow. Unlike yesterday, he obviously felt that the completion was fast. "Forget it, it doesn''t matter." However, Chiba seemed to be in a very good mood, and didn''t care about the speed of physical training. Then, as usual, after standing and resting for a while, he went into the bathroom. Under the stimulation of a shower of cold water, the last traces of tiredness and sleepiness were washed away with the cold water. While refreshing, Chiba quickly cooked and ate, and then sat down at the low table and began to recall the feeling of yesterday. And with his memories, the chakra around his body began to slowly change, a faint golden brilliance, slowly escaping from his shoulders, as if the original birthplace model could not The performance is the same when the perfect transformation is achieved, except that the life mode is green brilliance, and this time it is golden brilliance. However, this performance has nothing to do with the Shengmen mode, and has nothing to do with the Bamen mode or even the Bamen Dunjia. This is the performance of his newly acquired forbidden technique. Last night, at the last moment of the practice, he finally made a breakthrough. He successfully transformed a trace of metal chakra, which is the light and golden chakra that escaped. Of course, he can only transform a tiny bit, it is impossible to use a forbidden technique. However, this is undoubtedly a good thing. At least Chiba has found the trick. I believe that in the near future, he will gradually transform more forbidden chakras, and wait until he can convert all chakras into this forbidden technique. After Chakra, this danger can be used, but the power is powerful enough and the versatility is wide enough. Yesterday''s forbidden technique practice was undoubtedly a breakthrough, and it even laid the foundation for Chiba to master this access control technique in the future. And now that Chiba has touched the threshold and basically found the trick, the next forbidden technique practice is basically a smooth journey. If you dont consider the danger of this forbidden technique, then Chiba has mastered this access control technique. Only time is left. And yesterdays breakthrough, Chiba actually did not expect that he would be successful after practicing. This is why his mood seems to be much better today. This is undoubtedly a surprise. One lasts until after a good nights sleep. Surprise of the day. "The poison and the formula should be sent to Xuanjian. I don''t seem to know the family''s home. Hurry up and send it over. It''s forgotten." As his gaze shifted to a few items placed on the low table, Chiba murmured. At this time, on the low table, there were several bottles of transparent liquid in small bottles and a small scroll, which was exactly the poison that Chiba prepared yesterday. This kind of poison is not very toxic. It basically makes people dizzy, loses a certain ability to judge, and reduces the ability to react, but it will not be life-threatening, and it will be excreted with the body''s excretion, basically without detoxification . It is very suitable for comparison and discussion. It is the most perfect one among Chiba''s several plans. And Chiba has tested it by himself, and there is no problem. Of course, considering his own anti-toxicity and toxic elimination ability due to physical changes, this poison is still enough for ordinary people to drink a pot. The dizziness may be stronger, the loss of judgment will be more, and the reaction ability may decrease faster, and even the highest possible upper limit will cause people to faint. However, Chiba is quite sure that it will not cause life-threatening and natural detoxification. Uh...it seems to have to report today, but I forgot it yesterday. Then, after deciding to send it to him, Chiba smiled slightly, probably because he got the final medical report of Xuena and determined the cause of the blindness. Yesterday he still forgot to report this matter. Yes, I went directly to the camp. Now he is an ordinary ninja, and the vacation is over. You must report it~www.novelhall.com~ This is a rigid requirement of the village mission system. Every ordinary ninja cannot be an exception, and sometimes, some High-level staff will report it. This report is to facilitate the village to arrange tasks, and the necessary procedures such as vacations can be said to be a very important part of the orderly operation of the village. Although its procedures are quite simple, simplicity does not mean that it is not important. For some violations of the regulations, the village''s punishment is also quite heavy. To be honest, Chiba is still a little nervous now, and he reported it a day late, but don''t put yourself in confinement, it would be embarrassing. However, the anxiety returns to the anxiety, after all, Chiba gave the mission system a considerable favor before. If it is really closed, Chiba intends to use this favor. Now he cannot go to confinement, although confinement can also practice forbidden art and the nature of the training attribute Chakra. However, in the current practice, it is more comfortable to stay at home. Moreover, he also needs some tasks to earn rewards, because of the recent reliance on nutrition and the various previous expenditures that did not consider money, Chiba''s savings have reached a very dangerous situation. In addition, the task is considered actual combat, which helps him to know his current combat effectiveness. After all, when the eight-door mode cannot be used, he hasn''t been combated even once, which is also an act of understanding himself. All are necessary. "Go report it first." Then, after thinking about this, Chiba didn''t hesitate anymore. After taking the poison and the poison formula into his arms, he went out again. This time, he went directly to the ninja reporting office of the village mission system. This time, Chiba no longer scribbled around, and headed straight for the destination. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: ~： Tired and paralyzed, take a day off Eyelid fights, overdraft these days, ask for a day off, hope forgive me It is in hand, please wait a moment, after the content is updated, you need to refresh the page to get the latest update! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1523： Still cant go in "That''s it, Master Chiba." The young ninja at the Ninja Report Office of the mission system spoke respectfully after hanging the nameplate of Chiba on the wall that seemed to be used for arranging missions. "Sorry, I was one day late." For this, Chiba apologized slightly embarrassed. This reporting office not only didn''t care about the fact that it was one day late, it even reported the formalities to itself as soon as possible, and even set the date for itself as yesterday, that is, the reporting office took the initiative to help him conceal the report. Be prepared for such a serious matter. Originally, Chiba still thought that if the reporting office here makes trouble, then he can only walk away. After all, he was a big help to the mission system before. However, it turns out that he has a bit of a villain, and the report office doesnt mean to be troubled at all. Even, looking like a young ninja, when he comes, he estimates that he will fill in the date. Fill in yesterday. "No...no, Lord Chiba, please don''t care. We understand that even if you are taking a break, we believe that you have a lot of things to do, and the Minister has already spoken. If you need to report in the future, please A credible person will come over and let it know." When Chiba said this, the young ninja shook his head in fear and said. How do you feel... The mission system has already begun to return favors! Hearing these words from the young ninja, Chiba''s mouth couldn''t help but a wry smile appeared. He really didn''t expect that the minister of the mission system had already given him considerable privileges. This is a kind of extreme recognition of himself. which performed. "No, let''s do it as usual." Chiba also said as soon as his thoughts turned. In the words, it turned down the kindness of the task system. This is just writing one day in advance, which can only be regarded as a kind of accommodation, but if you find someone to report on your behalf, it will break the mission systems rules on reporting, and the impact will be large or small, and Chiba will not. As for his own convenience, let the minister of the well-intentioned mission system and the young ninja in front of him take unnecessary risks. In Konoha Village, and even all Ninja Villages, the punishments for those who violate the regulations are quite severe. Otherwise, the previous Chise Kyou will not sweat profusely. "Yes." In this regard, the young ninja did not say much, just showed a smile. "Then, is there anything else I need to do?" Seeing the young ninja''s smile, Chiba also politely smiled and asked. "No, it''s gone. If you have something to be busy with, you can leave. If there is a task scheduled for you, the leader of the task will contact you, and if the task must be done by you, the leader will also Someone will inform you. You also know that for ordinary tasks, this is the process. As for important tasks, Hokage may find you in person." In response, the young ninja hurriedly said. "Well, I see, thank you." Hearing this, Chiba nodded, and then frowned slightly, raised his finger to the nameplate wall behind the counter, and asked: "What does this nameplate mean? Is it convenient to tell me?" This is not the first time that he has come to report. When he becomes a ninja, someone will inform the new Shinnin about such a report, and will take them to report once, even though the devil who has been in Kushina Under training, in fact, the three of Chiba also came to report, but Chiba''s memory was a little fuzzy. However, he vaguely remembered that the filing procedures at that time were quite cumbersome, as if he had just finished the devil training at the time, and he was too tired. Remember that the procedures were particularly lengthy, not as simple and fast as they are now. "Oh, this, this is a task distribution system introduced from the defense forces. It can quickly and intuitively allocate tasks and report. If the nameplate is hung, it means that the ninja is available. If the nameplate is not there, it means there is already a task. Or go out of the task. Although this method can only be used for ordinary tasks, it is very efficient. It is suitable for tedious ordinary tasks. Since the establishment of this wall, our efficiency has increased by at least 50%." In this regard, the young ninja had nothing to hide, and said straightforwardly. is it? It turned out to be Xuena''s idea. No wonder Upon hearing this sentence, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind, and then stopped saying anything, just said: "I know, thank you, then, I will leave first." "Yes." In response, the young ninja leaned slightly and watched Chiba turn around and leave. ... "Boom boom boom..." "Boom boom boom..." "Boom boom boom..." Somewhere in the old residential area of ??the village, the knock on the door slowly sounded. Not at home? Or is it not this one? At this time, after three knocks, Chiba looked at the ordinary door that couldn''t be more ordinary, and frowned slightly. After leaving the reporting office, he went straight to this Xuanjian residence. Originally, Chiba was thinking of sending it directly to Binzulitong, saving a lot of trouble, but he didn''t know until after he left. I don''t even know where I live. Only know that Xuanjian lives here. Forget it, let''s go back first, and consolidate the results of the forbidden technique. Maybe Genma is not at home~www.novelhall.com~, after all, he has to do tasks frequently. Although it is a sensitive period now, Konoha has many various tasks due to the expansion plan, even the tasks in the village. , And enough ordinary ninjas are busy. After knocking on these three doors, Chiba saw no response, thinking about it, and turned around to leave. Although he wanted to end this matter quickly, he didn''t know how to find someone if he was not at home, so he could only go back now. Fortunately, this way is all along the way, it is not a waste of time. "Squeak..." However, at this moment, the unresponsive door was pushed open. "Chiba?" Then there was a familiar call. "Xuanjian?" In response, Chiba turned around and responded. But his face showed a bit of surprise. At this moment, in front of him, it was Shiranui Xuanjian who opened the door. "Hahahaha! This is youth!" At the same time, a very lively sound came from the door. Moreover, this voice is really very familiar. "Quickly come down, Kai, just won one round, you have already lost more than 130 rounds, okay?" Then, it was another familiar voice. "Uh... do you want to come in?" Hearing these voices, Xuanjian twitched the corner of his mouth slightly and asked. "No, I still won''t go in, this one is for you." Regarding this, Chiba thought for a while and refused. After entering, it will definitely be very troublesome! At this moment, there was such a thought in his mind, and at the same time, as the thought turned, he was already handing poison and poison prescription. At this moment, Chiba wouldn''t go in even if he was killed. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1524： Fleeing? "this is?" Seeing the small bottle containing the transparent liquid and the small scroll that Chiba handed over, Shiranui Genma was slightly taken aback, and there was no reaction for a while. "This is a poison for merging. I have tried it. The effect is very small, but if you are poisoned several times or let the poison last for a period of time, you will enter a poisoned state. People''s ability to react and judge is reduced, and there is no need to detoxify. After the poison effect has passed, the poison will be discharged automatically, and then this is the poison prescription." Regarding Xuanjian''s question, Qianye didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. At the same time, in the speech, he had already given the poison and the poison prescription to Xuanjian. "Oh...oh! Has it been developed?" Looking at the poison and the poison that Chiba had put in his hand, he blinked, but he couldn''t react. He really did not expect that in just one day, no, looking at this time, I am afraid that the same poison would be developed before one day. It was too fast, and it was still in accordance with the same requirements. The poison configured is not only fast, but the level of this configuration can hardly be imagined. I''m afraid, in the entire village, no one except the Tsunade-sama can reach the level of Chiba in terms of distributing poison. can only say Is it true that he is the descendant of Tsunade-sama? Is it the genius who worked hardest in the village? How strong is this guy! But after failing to react, I do not know Huo Xuanjian''s heart, but sigh. This was a terrifying record of fleeing and destroying more than a thousand enemies among five thousand people. In terms of combat effectiveness, no one would dare to say that they could defeat or even defeat Chiba. But Chiba''s power is not limited to this. This guy is an all-rounder, and everything in his hands can be used to its maximum effect. Even more terrifying is that in terms of combat effectiveness, he is not really the most powerful place. The most powerful thing about this guy is his head. To be honest, sometimes I dont know what Huo Xuanjians head is made of. He was promoted to an assistant agent at a similar age. Its hard to imagine Kakashi becoming the captain of Anbe. It''s going to happen, but as the first assistant with real power, this guy is even harder to think of. And this is nothing more than being an assistant with real power. This guy handled things in an orderly manner when he took office. Without any help, one person shortened the time of the expansion plan a lot. Even before the fourth generation of Hokage accepted his resignation, they also planned to set up an assistant guard, which was almost already treated by high-level and even Hokage. It can be seen that the village attaches great importance to Chiba. This treatment, I am afraid that Qianye alone can be worthy of a secret technique family. Of course, I do not know that Huo Xuanjian is not a person who looks at the treatment. He knows exactly what kind of capable person it is that will let the village let Hokage give such treatment. Chiba''s ability is also worthy of this treatment. The contribution that Chiba alone can make is basically the contribution of a small and medium-sized secretary family to the village. Moreover, Shiranui Kenma could hardly find Chiba''s weakness. Whether it is a weakness in combat, or any other aspect. To be honest, it is impossible to imagine what Chiba would be like as an enemy. However, as a friend, Chiba is really reliable. At least, now I do not know Huo Xuanjian, all I feel in my heart is warmth and security. Chiba is not only a friend, but also a very enthusiastic friend. "Well, it went well, then, I''m leaving." Then, after turning a series of thoughts in Shiranui Xuanjian''s mind, Chiba''s already somewhat distant voice rang. "Oh, thanks... why are you running so far?" Hearing this, I don''t know Huo Xuanjian also raised his head subconsciously, and he would blurt out a thank you, but when he saw Qianye''s appearance, thank you suddenly retracted and replaced it with the second half of the sentence. But seeing that Qianye didn''t know when, he had stood at the corner of his house 100 meters away, and looked at his appearance, as long as there was any wind and grass on his side, he would immediately leave. "No, something is up." In response, Chiba quietly moved a step towards the corner and said. Something? I think you want to run, right? Seeing Qianye''s appearance, I don''t know Huo Xuanjian is no longer happy or angry, and his eyes slowly narrowed, quite helpless. "Hahaha! Youth is invincible! Xuanjian! Xuanjian! Are you okay?" At this time, the passionate voice came from the door again in due course. Uh It seems to have to run... Then, after these words, in an instant, Huo Xuanjian understood Chiba''s actions. "Then, if something happens, I won''t keep you." After that, Shiranui Xuanjian spoke. "Well, see you later." Hearing this, Qianye almost received an amnesty, flashed and withdrew directly towards the corner, and ran away. "Xuanjian! Xuanjian!" At the same time, without waiting for Ignorance Huo Xuanjian to express his feelings about Qianyes escape from the wild, there was a sound from within this door, and this time, it was not the youthful guy, but a voice that was already a little bit frustrated. . Ebisu... Hearing this voice, Huo Xuanjian''s expression became bitter, and he had to retreat and close the door. "I''m coming" Then, his particularly helpless voice came from the door. ... In this way, things are done! At this time, Chiba, who was rushing in the lane, was greatly relieved, quite a bit lingering. The guy inside, but Kay! The genius nemesis who saw himself as an opponent ~www.novelhall.com~ had been close to Kakashi five or five, and forced Kakashi to even use boxing guessing. He went in by himself. Can he practice forbidden skills this afternoon? No, it''s a question whether or not you can practice one day today. How could it be possible to enter! It''s impossible to enter the door to death! But in his heart, he was full of such a thought. However, despite the lingering fears, Chiba''s next schedule is still as he planned, practicing forbidden arts, conducting daily training for attribute changes, and taking time to study sealing arts. Everything went smoothly, and there were no episodes. Even Chiba''s practice this time was still very good, and his concentration was very concentrated. The thing that didn''t match the plan happened when he finished all his homework and was ready to go to bed. At this stall almost late at night, with a creak, the door of the Japanese-style log cabin was slowly pushed open. A familiar figure walked into this Japanese-style cabin. Chapter 1525： Dont be troublesome "Duh!" The sound of the gentle closing of the Japanese-style door slowly sounded in the cabin. "Ah" Then, when the white light was on, a sigh with a little sadness and worry was gently confided from the figure who entered the cabin. Watergate Amidst the sigh, the figure did not move, and stood quietly on the edge of the table, gently covering his chest with his right hand. At this time, the light had already illuminated her figure, and her burgundy hair was draped down, her beautiful face was sad, and under the straight bridge of the nose, her moist red lips were gently Sip. It is Jiu Xinnai. Do not! No way! It can''t go on like this, I must... must... After standing blankly for a while, Kushina seemed to have thought of something suddenly, his whole body trembled, and then his figure suddenly moved, with a bit of eagerness, and quickly walked towards the road The stairs on the second floor. At this moment, in her mind, there was only the lonely figure in front of the comforting monument, the lonely appearance that she had never seen in that person. "Kushina... teacher?" At this moment, a faint doubt came from the stairs. It was Chiba who had completed a series of training plans and was about to take a cold shower and then go to sleep. "Chiba? Are you... back?" Hearing this sound, Jiu Xin Na was also taken aback, suddenly stopped, and looked up at the young man walking downstairs. "What''s the matter? Teacher Jiu Xinnai? Did something happen?" At this moment, after seeing the sadness on Kushina''s face, Chiba''s heart was almost stunned, and he asked with some worry. Did something happen? Jiuxinai''s expression, could it be said that someone else sacrificed? Very close person? And for a while, Chiba''s mind flashed such a thought. "No, it''s okay, but I''ll get some things." Regarding this, looking at Chiba''s worried appearance, Kushina hurriedly said. "thing?" Upon hearing this, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously asked. "Well, I should move back too." Regarding this, Jiuxinai took a slight breath, adjusted the expression on his face, and made himself look as calm as possible before speaking. "is it?" Hearing this sentence, Chiba nodded, then took a step, turned sideways, and made way. Did not tell me directly that someone died. Either someone I don''t know, Kushina felt there was no need to tell me. Either, no one died, so that Jiu Xinnai showed that expression, it was other things, other things that made her sad. It feels that the second possibility should be greater. Jiu Xinnai''s popularity is not many, basically some characters from the original, and these characters are now alive, it is unlikely that I do not know characters. And if it is someone I know, Jiu Xin Na will not hide the news of his death. Here, what could be other things. This series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind while giving way. However, he did not ask anything. Kushina has always been a very strong woman. Chiba has never seen her expressing such an obvious sadness. At this time, he was thinking about not asking anything and waiting. After a while, I will ask Jiu Xinnai directly, during this time, he intends to inquire about it. "I''ll clean up, you should go to bed." But at this moment, seeing what Chiba looked like, Kushina did not pass by immediately, but reminded Chiba. Even in such a mood, she still did not forget the work and rest time that her disciples should follow. "Yes, Mr. Jiuxinai, I took a shower and went to bed." In this regard, Chiba naturally followed Kusina''s words. Of course, it wasn''t because of seeing Kushina''s appearance that he spoke so smoothly. Even if Kushina was nothing unusual, and even very happy, Chiba would not deliberately go against Kushina''s meaning. I dare not go against it. "Well, don''t affect what to do the next day." Hearing this sentence, Nine Xinna nodded, stepped up, passed by with Qianye, and walked upstairs. "Yes!" Chiba''s gaze followed Kusinai all the way up, and then he definitely responded. Let''s take a shower first. As his gaze receded, Chiba also put away the doubts and worries in his heart about Kushina, turned around, and prepared to take a bath. "Chiba!" At this moment, Chiba, who turned around, was stopped by Kushina. "What''s the matter? Teacher Jiuxinai?" Hearing Kushina''s call, Chiba almost immediately turned around and asked. "Water Gate...no, the fourth generation of Hokage, is there anything unusual in this period of time." Seeing the appearance of Qianye turning around and asking, he seemed to hesitate for a moment, Kushina pursed her lips, and finally couldn''t help asking. "Ms. Watergate?" Hearing this sentence, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly stern, almost irritated into gaze at Kushina, and shuddering, hurriedly said: "I saw Teacher Watergate in half a month, he It''s still very good, the physical condition has obviously improved, and...there is nothing unusual." Is it Bofeng Shuimen? Is that sadness related to Bo Feng Shui Men? Bo Feng Shui Men, something happened? And this thought flashed through his mind. "Really? I know." However, Kushina didn''t say anything more after that, but after leaving that sentence, he stepped up to the last step, opened the door, and went into the room to pack his things. what happened? Bofeng Water Gate...impossible! As the fourth generation of Hokage, if something happens to him, it will still cause disturbances, it is impossible that there will be no disturbance, and if the current Hokage has an accident, I am afraid it will also alarm the third generation of Hokage, it is impossible to be so calm. Bo Feng Shuimen can''t have an accident. So, Jiu Xinnai asked me what is this? What does this matter have to do with Bofeng Shuimen? Looking at Kusinai opening and closing the door and entering the room, Chiba''s heart was full of doubts, and she didn''t understand Kusina''s question at all. Tomorrow, are you going to the Hokage Building? Find some acquaintances ~www.novelhall.com~ to ask about the situation? After this doubt, Qianye turned to open the door, stepped out from the back door, and walked toward the bathroom as usual, but his mind had already flashed such a plan. Jiu Xinnai''s words and deeds made him very worried. This matter may also involve Bo Feng Shuimen, both of whom are very important to Chiba, and he could not have heard of it. And now the practice is progressing very smoothly, especially in the forbidden technique. Because I learned the most basic but the most critical forbidden technique chakra conversion, Chiba can be said to have cultivated half of the forbidden technique, as long as the forbidden technique is checked. Carats conversion rate has increased to 100%, and Chiba has basically mastered most of the forbidden techniques. Although it requires a certain amount of training for actual combat, there are basically no difficult levels. Ye stagnated the level. At this point, he still took it out. Hope, don''t be any trouble. When he walked into the bathroom, Chiba''s face slowly showed a solemn look. Chapter 1526： Suddenly understand "Wow!" Because of the late autumn, the already icy water poured down from the head and fell on the icy floor. "call!" In the sound of the water droplets pouring, a breath of relief sounded slowly. It''s refreshing now! Washing away the exhaustion, Chiba took a deep breath. It seems that the luck that survived the catastrophe, there must be luck, is still in my body. It is not only the practice of forbidden arts, but today I also have a great understanding of the chakra nature of the fire attribute. The relationship of practicing forbidden techniques cannot be separated into shadow clones for cultivation like Naruto. Otherwise, the progress should be much faster. Although it is impossible to split thousands of clones like Naruto at once, but with my current chakra volume, it is still possible to maintain five to eight shadow clones, and Hongyan is much easier to understand than Asma I learned that this change in the nature of the Chakra, which controls the fire attribute, should be greatly advanced. Pity! However, compared to the prohibition technique, the change in the nature of the chakra of the fire attribute is still much lower in terms of cost performance. In terms of priority, it is impossible to abandon the forbidden technique and focus on the change in the nature of the fire attribute chakra. As for the sealing technique, there are also many new ideas. Everything really went well. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it yet? Slowly lowering the water-supply tub, Chiba slowly picked up the towel, flashing this series of slightly fortunate thoughts in his mind. Ok? smoothly? Not going well? However, just as this thought flashed, his hand grabbed the towel but he paused, a flash of light in his mind suddenly thought of something. No way? Could it be that Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men broke up? That''s why Kushina showed that expression? At this moment, when a flash of light in his mind, Qianye''s expression suddenly became bitter. It seems... there is such a possibility! He found that this is really very possible. Originally, the relationship between Kushina and Bofeng Shuimen was very tense because of Yukina and Hirohiko, and even Bofeng Shuimen asked him to ease it. Obviously, the relationship has reached a freezing point. And during this period, he really didnt do anything. Maybe something happened between Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen, which finally disappointed Jiuxinai and chose to break up. Of course, it could also be Bofeng Shuimen. I was disappointed, so I broke up. This matter, at first glance, is unlikely. For Chiba, who has read the original work and experienced the sincere feelings between the two people, Kushina and Kushina broke up? That is totally unimaginable. However, if you put it in this real world, then its really not that impossible. Jiu Xin Na is a human being, and Bo Feng Shui Men is also a human. Why doesnt their relationship dilute and end because of disappointment. This love affair. Originally, the relationship between them was also very tense. Kushina was also a relatively stubborn type, and Haofeng Shuimen also had a Hokage position. Sometimes, it is impossible to accommodate Kushina like when he did not become Hokage. All of this is possible and makes sense. Are you kidding me? broke up? After thinking about the possibility, Chiba shook his hand and the towel almost fell off. No no no! impossible! This Then, after thinking about it, the more possible it became, Chiba subconsciously began to deny his thoughts. After all, from the time he read the original work to the time when he traveled to the world of Naruto, his impressions of the water gate and Kushina were almost tied to together. Even if Jiu Xin Na became his own teacher, the existence of Bo Feng Shui Men is always there. Chiba couldn''t think of it, and didn''t believe that the two would break up so much. And this was unexpected, and he didn''t believe it, so he subconsciously began to deny it, and looked for all possible things that could be used as evidence of denial. Wait a minute, if it''s really disappointed to break up, then why did Jiu Xin Na ask me about the strangeness of Bo Feng Shui Men? Moreover, in the tone, there is only worry, but it is not the feeling of reluctance after breaking up or looking forward to the return of the wind. The sentence just now is clearly a worry, not a reluctance or hope! In other words, Jiu Xinnai might only show that expression because he was worried about Bo Feng Shui Men. And now, Bo Feng Mizuno has just lost Huoma''s best friend since childhood, plus the former Captain Morino. Bo Feng Shuimen seems to have lost the two closest friends. Moreover, even though the Bofeng Shuimen is overwhelmingly popular, it seems that I haven''t seen a few particularly good friends. I''m afraid, besides this late Huojian, there is also the late Captain Morino, and Bo Feng Mizuno has few close friends. Other people, perhaps to him, are only admiration, not true friendship. And if that''s the case, then adding Hokage''s stance, Po Feng Shuimen is probably in a certain lonely state. Kushina may be aware of this, so... he felt the same sadness. If you think so, Jiu Xin Na is distressed by Bo Feng Shui Men! Then, move back now, is it possible to move to Bofeng Shuimen? After all, no matter how awkward, Jiu Xinna still loves Bo Feng Shui Men. The situation of Bo Feng Shui Men is really a bit bad. Jiu Xin Na is also the kind of woman who can put aside those little awkwardness, otherwise, she will do it too. Not Hokage''s wife. So, if you follow this speculation... After subconsciously denying this, Chiba quickly found a reasonable explanation. After finding this explanation, his face became a little weird. they Is this going to compound? After his face turned weird, the answer in his heart slowly floated. Based on the above inference, he can only think of this answer. Now, Jiu Xinnai showed a sad look because he was aware of the sadness of Bo Feng Shui Men, and felt the same. As for moving back, I am afraid that he will move to Bo Feng Shui Men. In this ninja world, living together before marriage is not without such a situation. In other words, to sum up, Jiu Xinnai is distressed by Bo Feng Shui Men, and intends to comfort and take care of Bo Feng Shui Men. This feeling no longer needs him to worry about. Although he really didn''t worry much. So ~www.novelhall.com~ Tomorrow I just have to see where Jiu Xinnai moved? After getting this inference, Chiba''s stopped hand slowly moved, and began to wipe his wet body, and then the plan in his heart slowly changed. "Chiba, you rest early, I''m leaving." At this moment, Kushina''s voice came, and Chiba didn''t hear anything unusual in the words. "Yes!" Then, subconsciously, Chiba responded. Yes! It must be compound! I can''t hear any emotions like breaking up or falling in love. Moreover, thinking about it this way, Jiu Xinnai''s performance has nothing to do with breaking up in love and the like! At this moment, Chiba''s heart relieved the boss. Chapter 1527： get ready eally I moved here! The bright but not warm sunlight is cut into pieces of light by the leaves, and projected obliquely downward, reflecting on the front of Chiba''s clothes, stained with dots of light. At this time, Chiba is completely loose. Sighed. At this moment, in his eyes, a simple house not far from under the tree was reflected. According to the previous life, it should be a small square apartment. And this apartment is the current fourth generation of Hokage, which is the residence of Bofeng Shuimen. At this time, there are already figures in this apartment. Although Bofeng Shuimen is still busy with official duties, and basically cant manage the house, he is not at home now. However, this small apartment belonging to Bofeng Shuimen has already been cleaned. . The figure of a beautiful woman. There was no difference between what Chiba thought, Kushina moved back and moved to Bo Feng Shuimen''s house. In other words, Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na are reunited. Even if Chiba didn''t do anything, didn''t worry about anything, and forget all kinds of things, the relationship between Bo Feng Shui Men and Kushina was deep after all, and love was sincere after all, and they finally reunited. Moreover, looking at the smile on the corner of Kushina''s mouth, Chiba couldn''t help but be stained with that layer of happiness, and the corner of his mouth smiled slightly. Then, don''t worry about me here, go back! Physical training has not been done yet. Seeing this, Chiba didn''t intend to stay any longer, got up quietly, and then leaped under the tree. This morning, that is, just over half an hour, he woke up early, after all, he couldn''t worry about Jiuxinai. After all, he couldn''t be sure that his inference was 100% correct. Therefore, early in the morning, he cautiously laid ambush here in the apartment of Bofeng Shuimen. Of course, the apartment where Kushina lived was also guarded by his shadow clone. As long as there is anything wrong, he can Find Jiu Xinnai the first time, and make a chance encounter, properly deal with these things that are not right. Also because of worry, he couldn''t take care of the Siamese training. Now, seeing what Jiu Xinna looked like, he was relieved, and it was time to go back and do what he should do. ... "Huh? Is that Chiba?" But at this moment, just as he jumped down and drew away from the stall, Kushina, who was cleaning, stopped the feather duster in his hand and glanced at the tree where Qianye was hiding. is it? Is this kid worried about me because of yesterday? So take a look at my situation. This kid... After noticing Chiba, Kushina slowly stood up straight. She had a happy smile at the corner of her mouth, and the happy smile at the corner of her mouth seemed a bit stronger. Speaking of it, I am free now, and I have discussed with Watergate and Sandaime. Anbe protection has been added. I should also go to the camp to see Yuuna and Hirohiko. It''s been a long time since I saw Hongyan, I don''t know if he is good! Although both Chiba and Yukina said that Hirohiko''s emotions were very stable, and there was no permanent trauma in his spirit. Apart from growth, there were no other changes. but But as her thoughts diverged, the smile on Kushinas face slowly solidified. Chiba didnt have to worry about her, and she even had to be worried by Chiba. However, as her own disciples, Yukina and Hongyan, one lost her eyes and the other lost the most important person, but she had to worry. At this moment, I also decided to make a delicious meal at noon, and send it to my other two students before eating at the camp. Although as a teacher, she is very incompetent and impossible, but no matter what, as long as she can do it for her disciples, then she will definitely do it, even if it is only a little comfort. These children really grow up too fast. Then, thinking of this, there was a lonely look on Jiuxinai''s face, and the feather duster in his hand dropped slightly. At this moment, Kushina was already deeply feeling an inexplicable sense of powerlessness. Needless to say, these three disciples of her, Chiba, were already chasing themselves, even surpassing themselves. Although Hongyan and Xuena are not as strong as Chiba, they can''t help them improve themselves. In the mission of the defense map and the mission of the bridge of the gods, Hongyan was able to fight against monster-level opponents such as the three generations of Raiking. Although he was eventually defeated, his strength is no longer needed. As for Xuena, as a member of the Hyuga clan, she couldn''t even interfere. In just a few short years, her teacher has been unable to teach her own disciples anything. Even the mission experience of the three of them is much richer than their own. She was already beyond teaching, and realized that her disciple had already surpassed herself. To be honest, this is an excellent thing, it can even show off in the teacher group, but the kind can no longer protect them, can not teach them, can only watch them fly alone, but can no longer protect Their feelings made her feel very lonely. Although she knew that this day would come sooner or later, she was also mentally prepared, but when this time really came, she couldn''t stop thinking, if they could stay by her side for a while, it would be great. "Snapped!" However, Kushina is not that kind of depressed character after all. Amidst the crisp sound of a sudden palm hit on her cheek, Kushina continued to wave his feather duster against two red cheeks. This is the first time I saw Hirohiko after so long today, and he must cook something that he can cry out! In her heart, she thought. "Puff!" Then, thinking about it, she laughed again. Really... It was great to meet them! In her smile, she sighed sincerely. ... At this time, on the other side, in the Hokage office. "Ugh" Bo Feng Shuimen looked solemnly ~www.novelhall.com~ put down the scroll in his hand, and sighed. "Is it bad news? Four generations of Hokage-sama!" Hearing the sigh of Bo Feng Shui Men and his increasingly solemn expression, the Anbu Ninja, who was half kneeling in front of Naruto''s desk, was taken aback and couldn''t help but ask. "No, strictly speaking, it''s not a bad thing, but...not necessarily, it will be a good thing." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mouth showed a slight wry smile, and said so. At the same time, while speaking, he couldn''t help but glance at the scroll again. In this eye, his gaze fell on this column of characters. Three days later, the envoys from Iwakura Village in the Kingdom of Earth and Sand Village in the Kingdom of Wind will enter and visit Konoha via the official road. According to reliable sources, it should be the preliminary negotiation of the peace talks and repair alliance, please prepare for the Lord Naruto. Chapter 1528： Visiting "Boom!" The last three-thousand-base punch hit the wooden stake heavily, announcing the completion of today''s physical training. The bright but not too warm sun also rose above the head. At this time, it was already noon. "Cuckoo..." After that, there was a scream of stomach sounding at the back of this Japanese-style cabin. Uh I didn''t eat breakfast, I really couldn''t stand it! Chiba slowly put away his fists, listening to his stomach scream, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. At this time, he was extremely hungry. Worrying about the situation of Jiuxinai, he ran out without having time to eat in the morning. After returning, he continued to perform physical training non-stop, and his physical strength was exhausted, and his aloneness was already empty. Ugh Let''s cook! After feeling the hunger in his abdomen, Chiba didn''t care about what he was thinking, and went straight to the house to prepare to cook. "Boom boom boom!" However, as soon as he stepped into the kitchen door, there was a knock on the front door. "Chiba, are you there?" Then, there is a fairly familiar voice. Asma? Hearing this sound, Chiba was startled for a moment, and then said with a little surprise: "Yes, come in!" "squeak" Then there was a sound of the Japanese door being opened. "not yet eat?" Asma, who walked into the cabin, walked in to find Chiba in the kitchen, blinked, and spoke slightly surprised. "Ok." In response, Chiba responded casually. I was very familiar with Asma, and when we got along, they were quite casual. Moreover, Asma was the only friend in Chiba who had been to the house, and they were still a considerable distance closer. At this time, Chiba did not have any restraints. Of course, Asma didn''t have any restraints. "Oh, then I came in time." Seeing Chiba''s cooking, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Asma''s mouth. After biting the toothpick in her mouth, during these words, she lifted her right hand from behind. In the sound of the rubbing of the bag, a large bag filled with various foods was handed to Chiba. At the same time, a peculiar smell of meat slowly diffused. "this is?" With the nose twitching, Chiba turned around in an instant, blurting out just that. In the midst of hunger rolling in his abdomen, the moment Chiba turned around, his gaze was almost fixed in the bag full of food. "The old man asked me to bring some fresh fruits and vegetables, and..." In response, Asma spoke with a rather meaningful smile on the corner of her mouth. "Konoha special grilled meat!" However, Chiba interrupted him before he finished speaking. "Well, yes, when I came, I happened to run into the last one, so I bought it easily. Anyway, the old man asked me to give you something." In this regard, Asma said. It''s just that, looking at Qianye''s completely attracted look, the meaningful smile at the corner of his mouth has completely transformed into a helpless smile. This guy is really a foodie! If there is any weakness in him, it must be meat! And this thought flashed through his mind. "This" However, upon hearing this sentence, Chiba was slightly taken aback, raised his head, but was a little embarrassed, and said: "This...no more, the three generations of Hokage-sama''s kindness..." "Don''t say the old man''s kindness, you accept it, you don''t accept my kindness!" Regarding this, it seemed as if he knew what Chiba was going to say. Before Chiba had finished speaking, even the first half of the sentence hadn''t been finished, Asma interrupted his words, opening his eyes as if he wanted to collect them Take it, or the look that your friends can''t do it. "Uh" Seeing Asma''s appearance, Chiba didn''t know what to say for a while, just said: "Why, thought of sending me fruits and vegetables?" Obviously, Chiba wanted to separate the topic. "Just right, you haven''t eaten yet, so eat here." However, at the stall where he was talking, Asma''s second half of the sentence was also passed. During these words, Asma put aside the vegetables and fruits in the bag, and then took out a piece of it. Konoha''s special grilled meat served in boxes, suddenly, the attractive meaty aroma spreads out. Qianba almost swallowed after speaking. "Uh" However, although Chibas stomach meant to gnaw at it, but after all, Chiba was not a gluttonous food, and he ignored everything when he saw it. "Oh...what are you doing so politely with me?" And Chiba''s actions undoubtedly made Asma a little bit dumbfounded. He only heard him say: "Let''s eat together. I wanted to eat it myself. I want to take half of it back here. Who will give you all." " "Ok" Looking at Asma, who was unceremonious, just took a piece of barbecue and ate it, Chiba knew that if he refused, he would really hurt his feelings, and he was no longer polite at the moment. Asma sat down in front of him, also picked up a piece of meat and chewed it. Great! Got the bait! Seeing Chiba eating the meat, Asma''s complexion remained unchanged~www.novelhall.com~, but her other hand under the table clenched her fist suddenly and achieved a goal. action. "What kind of farming has the old man become obsessed with recently? These are all his achievements. If I can''t finish eating at home, I will bring you over. However, despite the excitement in her heart, Asma''s performance was still quite calm, so she explained the source of the fruits and vegetables to Chiba. Obsessed with farming? This... The three generations of Hokage have really begun to live a retired life! Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba swallowed the fat roasted meat in his hand, and such a slightly smiling thought flashed in his mind. However, this also shows the peace inside and outside the village. Otherwise, even if retired, the three generations of Hokage will not be so comfortable. It seems that everything is going well. Konoha hasn''t had any major incidents in recent times, and even everything is on track. There is no news of spies either. It is estimated that the peace talks and alliance negotiations between the country of the earth and the country of the wind are coming soon. Although the alliance with the Kingdom of Wind has been established for a long time, I am afraid that what the Kingdom of Wind does is depend on the agreement to revise the alliance during the war. Then, there was such a thought in his mind. "I see, go back and thank the three generations of Naruto-sama for me." Although all thoughts flashed in his heart, Qianba''s face did not hesitate to stretch to the second and third meat, with a gratitude in his mouth. "understand." Regarding this, Asma looked at Chiba who let go of eating meat, and the corners of her mouth slowly smiled. Eat! eat more! We''ll talk when you finish eating! And in his heart, flowers are already blooming. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1529： Asmas Thoughts ? It''s been a long time since I had this special barbecue! I dont know if its hungry and how it feels. The barbecue is more tender. Could it be that the boss has improved the barbecue recipe? Also, since my holiday, the village has begun to speed up the reconstruction process, and it will be closed for a while. The boss may have nothing to do, so he improved the formula. Rubbing his stomach, Chiba looked at the empty take-out box for almost five people, and that thought flashed through his mind. What can I do later? I still feel six points full. With this contented thought, Chiba''s next thought was that. "I am full?" At this time, Asma on the other side spoke with a smile. Ok? How do you feel, this guy has an expression of conspiracy? Hearing these words, Chiba looked at Asma subconsciously, and Chiba frowned slightly, with such a suspicious thought in his mind. "Ok." But in his mouth, he didn''t pause, nodded and said directly. "Hehe." Then, just at the stall where Chiba had fallen, Asma smiled suddenly, and the ill-intentioned smile, which could not be concealed, hung on his face that looked a little honest. Uh In response, Chiba''s mouth couldn''t help but twitched slightly. This Asma... has it calculated me? Then, after a twitch, he felt something faintly. Do not! Could it be that! Then, in this faintly sensed, gaze slightly deflected from the stall, Qianye''s eye corner suddenly squinted something, the figure suddenly stopped, and a little sweat suddenly appeared on the forehead. Could it be that these barbecues... Asma, when will you be so good at calculating people! And his heart already understood Asma''s purpose. "Oh... take the short hand, eat the mouth softly, say, what do you want me to help you." Then, after passing a series of thoughts in his mind, Chiba, who was slightly sweaty on his forehead, said as if he had accepted his fate. After eating so many barbecued meats bought by Asma, he has to refuse any request! "Uh" However, as soon as these words came out, it was Asma''s turn for a moment. He looked at Chiba and twitched the corner of his mouth slightly. Does this guy have mind reading skills? Still a mind-reading monster? This...is this revealed? And in his mind, it was such a thought. "Huh? Didn''t you have something to ask me for help?" Seeing Asma''s appearance, Chiba blinked and asked slightly surprised. "No, no, no! I am looking for you if I have something to do, I need to ask you for help if I have something!" Hearing this, Asma suddenly raised her hands, almost blurting out her mouth. What a joke, I came here this time and I have something very important to ask, or I want Chiba to help, and I bought so many barbecues, so much thought, how could I be rejected by Chiba''s words? . Qi! It seems that it is really irresistible. And seeing Asma''s appearance and words, Chiba''s mouth also curled. "Go ahead, as long as I can do it." However, leaving his own careful thoughts aside, Chiba didn''t say much, but directly accepted it. "Well, I have recently obtained the qualification to guard the Twelve Ninja Warriors, but I don''t have enough confidence in physical skills. I want to ask you about your experience in physical skills training." After hearing these words from Chiba, Asma stopped thinking about it, and said straightforwardly. Half a month ago, he had been notified of the selection of the Twelve Guardians of Ninja, and he was finally able to get rid of the shadow of his father and brother and walk his own way. However, after the new attribute Chakra changed, he I felt that there seemed to be no progress in my physical skills, and there were still many shortcomings. Even, the two indicators of strength and degree that have absolute influence on physical skills, he always can''t go up. He also did a lot of training, but he couldn''t get any obvious results, so in desperation, he came to Chiba. Of course, the old man in his own family asked him to send fresh fruits and vegetables, which was one of the reasons why he came to Chiba. "Physical training?" When she heard this, Qianye was slightly taken aback, but her brow wrinkled slightly. Asmas request does not seem to be a big problem, but the power of physique is not a training for a sacrifice to the heavens. It can be effective in a few days. It is not an immediate power and requires persistence. Work hard, rely on time to polish. And now Asma''s request is undoubtedly for a fast-effective physical training method, this thing, Chiba does not have. "Ok." As for Chiba''s words, Asma nodded affirmatively. "It will be effective in the near future?" Looking at Asma, Chiba asked again. "If this were possible, it would be great." Regarding this, two groups of hope arose in Asma''s eyes slightly, looked at Chiba, and said. is it? Asma has no confidence in the future! Looking at the hope in his eyes, Qianye suddenly understood something. With the addition of the Guardian Ninja Twelve, Asma must have made a lot of determination, even to change the status quo and her own future. Asma attaches great importance to this matter, so she demands her perfection. , Even the request was a little bit paranoid, he wanted to get an immediate effect with soft grinding skills such as Siamese Surgery. This is anxious because of lack of confidence. "This ~www.novelhall.com~ I don''t have any tricks." However, even though he knew Asma''s impatience, Chiba could only say that, there really is no shortcut to physical exercises. "is it?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Asma was stunned, not feeling disappointed or helpless on her face. He knew that Chiba did not lie or hide. Is it yourself, too anxious? And in his heart, he also began to reflect. "However, if you want, I can tell you my training method, but it will be quite hard. However, the effect is still very good." Regarding this, Chiba thought for a while and said again. My own training method has been verified by myself, although it is impossible to get an immediate effect, but the effect is still very good. At this time, seeing Asma''s disappointment and helpless look, he couldn''t help but suggest it. "Really! Are you willing to tell me?" And hearing these words, the eyes of Asma, who had been intertwined with disappointment and helplessness, suddenly lit up, and he blurted out excited words. "Well, but it should be impossible to see if it can get immediate results. It still takes time." In response, Chiba added that he did not want Asma to have too much expectations, which would lead to greater disappointment. "It''s okay! I understand!" Upon hearing this, Asma repeatedly expressed that he understood. "Well, then you come with me and show you something." Hearing this, Chiba did not hesitate, got up and walked towards the second floor. "Ok!" Asma followed when Chiba took the first step. Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1530： Congratulation About ten minutes later, the Japanese-style cabin is on the second floor. Chiba''s room. "Puff!" With a heavy sitting down sound, I suddenly remembered. "No...no, this...this item is too heavy! You...are you a monster?" Then, Asman''s breathless words sounded. "Really? Is this the limit?" At this time, looking at Asma, who was sitting on the ground with his hands behind his back and holding his body, Chiba also sat down slowly, muttering in his mouth. "This is the weight that you can''t stand up, isn''t it?" Then asked again. "Yes, how many kilograms does this thing have to be able to stand up? How do I feel that it is calculated in tons?" Asma lifted her hand reluctantly, and tried her best to see that it was lifted to the position of chest and abdomen, and his wrist was a brace that obviously did not match his clothes. "how is this possible" In response, Chiba shook his head, and his gaze fell on the pile of weighted props that were separated according to the configuration between the two. At this moment, in front of the two of them, there were four piles of load-bearing props placed in a row, with a space in the middle. The third specification... Asma doesn''t work hard at ordinary times! At this time, Chiba''s heart was a little bit emotional. The four piles of weight-bearing props in front of him, plus the one on Asma, are the five sets of weight-bearing props he has replaced since he started wearing the weight-bearing props. Of course, they are also five specifications of the weight-bearing specifications. In addition to his own set of weight-bearing props with the highest specifications in the village, there are six sets and six specifications. From left to right, from light to heavy. After trying on just now, Asma has been able to barely stand for a while under the weighted props of the third specification. Obviously, Asmas power is very strong at his age, and Im afraid its only in himself and Under Kay, this kind of power must have been practiced hard in private. Although Asma''s performance in the original work was not too eye-catching compared to Kakashi and the like in the same period, but in this Naruto world, Chiba can deeply feel his strength and hard work. The weight-bearing props of the third specification were originally worn by him to develop the fourth door. Although he was later replaced with a fourth set of weight-bearing props, it can barely carry such a weight. Asma''s physical skills , At least in terms of strength, the power is definitely not weak. This guy is also very strict with himself! Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help sighing. "Just this set, I think after you get used to this weight-bearing item, your speed and strength will definitely be greatly improved, and then the physical skills will naturally become stronger." Then, after sighing, Chiba made a decision. "This set..." Hearing Chiba''s words, Asma twitched bitterly. "Well, this set is the most suitable. If you have the fourth specification, you will definitely not be able to bear it. If the second specification is a bit too easy for you, the third specification is the best." To this, Chiba answered truthfully. "Ok." Hearing this, even though Asma''s mouth became more bitter, he still agreed quite simply. "Well, this is the training plan I made for you. According to your current situation, but you dont have to follow it. My training method may not be suitable for you. If you feel a little reluctant or awkward, you can According to your own training method, this training method is mainly weight-bearing props. Fortunately, I have suitable weight-bearing props for you, otherwise, I am afraid it will be a little troublesome." In response, Chiba handed Asma another scroll and said. "Ok." Looking at the scroll of Chiba, Asma nodded very simply, and then reached out a hand with various difficulties and took the scroll. "Then, the last point, because my load-bearing props are configured according to my situation at the time, so it may not be suitable for you anymore. Therefore, you''d better save money next time. If you can still receive In terms of tasks, you can complete as many tasks as you can." In response, Chiba glanced at the heavy props on the ground and said. "Uh...this heavy prop is expensive?" Upon hearing this, Asma instantly understood what Chiba was referring to. "I have eaten the steamed buns for several years, Konoha super-large steamed buns...not only when I was helping the village, but after becoming Xia Ren, I ate it for a long time..." In response, Chiba said. In the words, his face was already a bit unbearable to look back on. "..." Hearing this, Asma looked at Chiba blankly, speechless. It''s just that, looking at the wristbands on his hands and other objects that obviously don''t match the clothes on his body, he obviously turned blue. He is very aware of the change in income between the village''s financial aid and becoming Xia Ren. And now, he is just a forbearance. It turns out that Chiba is not only admirable for hard work and perseverance, but also for the money-burning spirit of training rather than eating enough... It''s also incredible! My purse Will it never bulge up again? Is my income and pocket money enough? At this moment, Asma was shaken. "So, that''s about it, any questions?" At this time, Chiba, who had already cleaned up, asked. "No, I also have a rough plan, thank you, Chiba!" Upon hearing this, Asma also put away her thoughts, her face turned serious, and solemnly thanked her. "No, no thanks." In response, Chiba hurriedly waved his hands. "So, are you leaving the village soon?" Then, after a pause, Qianye pursed his lips and suddenly said a little heavy. Now that Asma has been appointed, sooner or later, she will leave the village and go to Da Ming''s side. It may be years or even ten years before we meet again. "Right now, it''s not confirmed yet." Asma also noticed something about this, and after taking a slight breath, said. "is it?" Hearing that, Chiba didn''t say much. He was not good at parting and other communication. He adjusted his mood and said, "First take off the weight-bearing props. It is just a gift for you. " "Ah~www.novelhall.com~Thank you!" In this regard, Asma did not decline either. Then, the two didn''t have any more words. When Asma took off the weighted props and picked up and left, Chiba sent him all the way to the front entrance of the Japanese-style cabin and watched him leave. Throughout the process, the two did not speak. However, even if they didn''t speak, they could feel the other person''s importance to them, and there was a kind of complicated warmth in their hearts. In this way, Asma also embarked on her own path. Let''s cook more! Watching Ace? disappeared into his sight, Chiba turned and closed the door, and walked towards the kitchen again. "Chiba! Are you there?" However, before he could take a step, a call came from outside the door. Chapter 1531： accident! What''s going on today? Who is wrong again? Hearing the voice calling his name, Chiba''s footsteps were about to stop violently, and the whole person almost staggered, and only when he leaned did he stabilize his figure. When he turned his body straight, and when he opened the door, he couldn''t help turning his mind. An indeterminate premonition that today is not going to be idle, came to life spontaneously. I hope it is not a troublesome thing, if only things like Xuanjian, Binzu, and Asma can be solved in one day, and it will not take up time. With a "squeak" opening the door, Chiba slowly raised his head and looked out the door, while several thoughts flashed through his mind. "Fortunately, you are at home." But before his eyes settled, a slightly rejoicing voice rang. "What...!" It was at the stall where the voice fell, Chiba''s eyes finally settled, but the moment he saw the person in front of him, his figure was startled, his eyes widened slightly, a little bit of surprise. Undisguisedly floated up. "Sorry, I came to you suddenly at this moment, Chiba." At this moment, seeing Chiba''s expression, the figure outside the door showed a faint apologetic smile, and said. "No! Come in quickly, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama." Hearing this sentence, Chiba was busy pushing the door open completely, and his figure let go, signaling the figure outside the door to come in, the expression of surprise on his face was already a little more solemn. Now, trouble is really coming. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, standing in front of him is the current Hokage of Konoha Village, the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen. "excuse me." Facing the way that Chiba had vacated, Bo Feng Shuimen leaned slightly, stepped in, and walked straight to the low table. Gee! It seems that this matter is still quite time-consuming. Ugh If it goes well, there must be trouble. It seems that this afternoon, the practice of forbidden technique may not be able to be carried out on time. Watching Bofeng Shuimen walking towards the low table all the way, Chiba''s stall followed closely, and he was already mentally prepared. Ok? Then, just when he was mentally prepared, his brows frowned slightly, and his footsteps suddenly stopped. This person... isn''t it, Bo Feng Shui Men? At this moment, his heart, as blessed as the soul, or like a ghost, suddenly appeared such a thought, it seemed that he had suddenly noticed something. Do not! Rather than saying that it is not a wave of water gate, it is better to say that it is not a wave of water gate in the true sense. This...this kind of feeling should be chakra, it should be the chakra of Bofeng Shuimen itself. It should not be counterfeit. However, although Chakra''s feeling is from Bo Feng Shui Men, this person should not be Bo Feng Shui Men himself. I can feel that this person is not the deity of Bo Feng Shui Men. And in the next second, a strange feeling emerged in his heart. Vaguely, the side of the wave Feng Shuimen in front of him, as if outline, exudes a light blue chakra with some other color. Shimmer. However, in the blink of an eye, the strange feeling disappeared without a trace, and the chakra shimmer in front of him was invisible, as if it had never happened. The Bofeng Water Gate is the Bofeng Water Gate, and it is no longer possible to tell the difference. No way? Could it be... absolutely? At the next moment, Chiba didn''t have time to be surprised at what he felt just now, but his heart was stunned. If the Bo Feng Shui Gate in front of him is not the Bo Feng Shui Gate, then it means that the current Bo Feng Shui Gate is fake, and the transformation technique can be imitated by Chakra. He can only think of Bai Jue. At that time, this transformation of Bai Jue was solved by Naruto''s Kyuubi pattern''s ability to distinguish good and evil. And if the Bofeng Shuimen in front of him is really Baijue, then things are really big. If it is really Baijue, then the only person who can be identified is probably Kushina, but now he is not sure whether Kushina is It is possible to use Nine-tailed Chakra to make a betrayal of good and evil. According to the original work, Chiba felt that it was impossible for Kushina to master the ability to distinguish between good and evil. In the original work, except for Naruto, it seems that only the whirlpool water is mentioned. Hu, that is, Zhuli of the first generation of nine tails, the wife of the first generation of Hokage has this ability. If this is really Bai Jue, it is this sensitive stall again, I am afraid the matter is going to be serious. Adding to the fact that behind this Bai Jue, it is almost always the case with soil, and that matter is even more elusive. The Konoha turmoil is probably a foregone conclusion. Therefore, what happened Chiba could not imagine, even the subversive event that could not be imagined in the original work is unknown. Everything will enter a terrible situation. Do not! It should not be! If it is Bai Jue, it should be impossible to be noticed by people. It is a complete imitation, but the Chakra of the Bofeng Water Gate just now is obviously different from the Bofeng Water Gate itself. It can''t be Bai Jue! However, before his heartbeat speeded up, Chiba rejected his previous judgment. "Mr. Watergate." Then, subconsciously, he called out. "what happened?" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen who was about to sit down stopped his figure, then slowly stood up, and asked with a little doubt. "You, aren''t you the deity?" In response, Chiba frowned slightly, his face turned alert, and slowly said. Although the words were slow and even somewhat leisurely, they were unexpected and unexpected. But when he heard this, facing Qianye''s vigilant stare, almost aggressively gaze, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face changed slightly, it seemed to be stiff, and his pupils also slightly dilated. Suddenly, he stared at Chiba closely, and said nothing. The atmosphere suddenly calmed down. Really, fake? Seeing Bofeng Shuimen whose complexion changed in front of her, Chiba secretly concentrated on her mind. She noticed something was wrong just now, and she had already retracted her sleeves'' hands, and slowly began to make her mark calmly. "Fortunately you can see it!" And just as the atmosphere was about to turn into a tense sword, the look on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face changed again, turning into a look of surprise and surprise, and at the same time he said: "This is indeed not my deity. The deity is currently working on important documents~www.novelhall.com~This is my shadow clone." Shadow clone? The original shadow clone! Hearing this, Qianye was taken aback for a while, and then he took a closer look. During this time, as an assistant agent, he had a lot of contact with Bo Feng Shuimen. In addition, he was already very good at observing words and expressions, especially subtle details. Expressions, no matter how perfect the imitator is, some special micro expressions of the deity cannot be imitated. Even if they can be imitated, they cannot be imitated perfectly. Just like now, the right corner of Bofeng Shuimens mouth provides a smile that gives people a sense of security and warmth, which cannot be imitated, and the current Bofeng Shuimens smile is as good as the deity. . "Uh... Excuse me, Teacher Watergate." After confirming that he was not a counterfeit, Chiba let out a long sigh. Not just fine! Not just fine! But in his heart, he was full of luck. Chapter 1532： Lose you "No, it''s because you can see it. I think the shadow clone is also very good, but I didn''t expect it to show you at a glance. But it''s a bit embarrassing." For Chiba''s voice of apology, Bo Feng Shuimen just smiled, and did not pursue anything. Even, the meaning of the words was quite surprised and admired. "Just ask on a whim, I was rude." In response, Chiba hurriedly said. "No, this is a good whim. Although it seems to have suppressed foreign enemies, after all, there is no martial law. The village is relatively easy to sneak into. It cannot be ruled out that the spies of the other party will be tricked. This kind of whim-like questioning and identification is necessary. Yes. Be careful, there is nothing wrong with it, you still think carefully." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shui Men shook his head, expressing that these abrupt and somewhat rude words should be done instead, and he was very satisfied with Qianye''s behavior. Upon hearing this, Chiba just smiled, and did not answer much. Subsequently, the two sat down one after another. "Ms. Watergate, is there anything going on this time?" After sitting down, Chiba didn''t let Bo Fengshui be too polite, and asked straightforwardly. This Hokage came in person. Although it was said that it was a shadow clone, it was also Hokage''s personal visit. It was a big deal. And since I found him, most of them can''t hide. If you cant hide, Chiba doesnt plan to hide, but after waiting for Bo Feng Shuimen to show his intentions, he promises to agree first, and then delay the implementation of the task, first squeeze out the time for todays forbidden art practice, no matter what the task is. , Todays most important training is completed first. Moreover, it was Bofeng Shuimen who was here now, instead of sending the mission Anbu, so it means that it is not an urgent mission that Chiba should set off immediately. Looking at the appearance of Bo Feng Shui Men, this matter can be discussed in detail, and there is no need to worry about the tight time. Just end this detailed discussion process early. "I came to see you this time. There are really important things. And this matter, I am afraid it will take you some hard work." In this regard, Bofeng Shuimen did not hide it, but also answered straightforwardly. It took a long time... It really is troublesome. Upon hearing this sentence, Qianye sighed silently in his heart. "Please say." However, although he sighed in his heart, Chiba did not hesitate in his mouth. At the end of the 15-day holiday, he was mentally prepared. After the 15-day holiday, as a ninja, even if he was no longer an assistant, the village could not let him idle and could rest, but it was impossible. Rest for too long. After all, he is also famous in the village, his strength and combat effectiveness, the village is quite good, plus the sensitive period now, think about it, it is impossible to be idle, and even more dangerous tasks will come down. It may be impossible to compare the difficulty of the task of deploying the map and the task of Shenwu Bridge, which are already S-level tasks, but it is by no means simple. Moreover, the number is definitely a lot. Chiba knew that he would not be free for long, and even planned to use tasks to test his actual combat effectiveness. At the same time, Chiba actually vaguely sensed what was going on now, and he was already prepared for this. "It''s about the envoys of the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Earth. Three days later, the envoys of the two countries will enter the country and reach the village. Although they have not yet received their credentials, it is estimated that they will arrive tomorrow. As for the content of the credential, Im afraid its about peace talks and alliances, and three days later, Im afraid the preliminary negotiations for peace talks and alliances will begin." In this regard, Bofeng Shuimen is not nonsense, and directly speaks. really The country of the wind and the land of the earth can''t bear it. It''s been almost a month since the capture of the spy, and Konoha''s torture department and intelligence department have a strong reputation. Not to mention the newly appointed Feng Ying, this old fox like the three-generation Tu Ying, who is scheming, can''t stand it. And hearing this, the first thought in Chiba''s heart, it really was. According to his guess, in the near future, the peace talks about Xiu League will almost begin, but in fact, the talks on the peace talks have come earlier than he guessed. "I see, what do I need to do?" Although many thoughts flashed through Qianye''s mind, there was no hesitation in his mouth. Has this kid already guessed it? Looking at Chiba''s expression, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly flashed such a thought. Also, if there were no Honghiko and Chiba, this spy might not have been able to catch it. This incident can be said to have been planned by the child alone, and it is not strange to expect that the two parties can''t help but come to negotiate the alliance. If the peace talks and repair alliance can be successful this time, Chiba can be said to have contributed the most. This time, the credit must be well publicized to her. Although this will increase his attention from the enemy to a terrifying situation, it will even surpass Mr. Jiraiya and the three forbearance, but he will become Hokage, but it has great benefits. At least, he can attract a very impressive group of people. Do not! It should be said that other people can''t stand the beak. The hero who ended the war, plus the hero who saved the village, and Chiba''s popularity, will be surpassed. Can reduce a lot of turbulence in place. Hearing these words, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind flashed a series of thoughts, and his thoughts had drifted to the time when Chiba took over. Even, in his mind, he had already seen the mature and stable young man who enjoyed the cheers loved by the villagers and looked at himself with solemnity, the young man who had the looks of Chiba when he grew up. "I need you to do two things." However, after thinking about it, Bo Feng Shuimen quickly replied: "The first thing is, tonight, the treaty negotiated in the early stage of the peace talks and repair alliance will be listed. Today I will ask someone to send a copy. I need your opinion." "Yes!" Regarding this, Chiba nodded and said yes, looking at the water gate of the wave. I''m afraid, there will be many copies of this. Konoha''s senior management, and even the top leaders of various departments, should be able to reach it. After all, it is not a trivial matter to discuss the alliance, and it is inevitable to ask for opinions. During the words, Chiba thought. "Well, as for the second thing, I need you to lead a team to set off early tomorrow morning, follow the trajectory when the envoy came, and thoroughly investigate all the circumstances of the envoy." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and spoke again. is it? Also prevent the other party from making trouble under the banner of peace talks and repair alliance. , Also... Some things have to be guarded against. After all, Konoha is basically forcing them to submit to the peace talks. And they may have obtained considerable core secrets. It is impossible for these two countries to be completely honest and not to use their brains. Bo Feng Shuimen is also careful. Hearing these words, Qianye''s mind immediately passed this series of thoughts. "If there is a suspicious place~www.novelhall.com~ you can place it..." Thinking about it, Chiba said. "of course." Hearing these words from Chiba, Bo Feng Shuimen said without hesitation. "I know." In response, Chiba solemnly nodded. "You can choose the task staff at will, and you can arrange the number of people." At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen said again. "Yes!" Upon hearing this, Qianye said without hesitation. Really... It''s an S-level mission from the beginning! And in his heart, he has already begun to sigh. Chapter 1533： What ability? "Then, the order will be sent to the mission system in ten minutes, and you can schedule it today. Next, it will be handed over to you." In response to Qianye''s affirmative answer, Bo Feng Shuimen slowly raised his fingers, and when the sound of this sentence fell, a "bang" exploded into white mist. Really is Shadow clone! Looking at the Bo Feng Shui Gate that exploded into white mist, Chiba finally confirmed in his heart that the Bo Feng Shui Gate in front of him did not lie. It was a real shadow clone, and of course the real fourth-generation Hokage was giving him orders. Although there were no flaws in the Bofeng Water Gate just now, it was impossible for Chiba to completely believe in the Bofeng Water Gate. There were still some doubts in his heart. Originally, after the conversation, Chiba also planned to look at the Bofeng Water Gate. Lifting the shadow clone. Chiba can believe it only when he sees Bofeng Shuimen lift the shadow clone. And the last words of Bofeng Water Gate also proved the identity of this shadow clone. If this shadow clone is not a shadow clone of Bofeng Water Gate, after ten minutes, Chiba only needs to go to the mission system. There is Hokage''s command at the mission, which allows him to schedule personnel, so there is no problem. If there is no such order, then he must rush to the Hokage Building to inform the Bofeng Water Gate of this matter. If this wave of wind water gate is fake, he definitely cannot be so stupid, leaving behind a clue that Chiba can expose him. Basically, it can be concluded that the wave of wind water gate just now is true. Since it is true, then I should also need to do some preparations. Although he was in a dying coma, it was still half a year later. This was also the first actual combat in the true sense after half a year. Thinking of this, Chiba also put aside the mixed thoughts in his mind, stood up, and walked to the kitchen. Ok? However, before he had walked a few steps, he settled on the spot, and his body suddenly stopped. Wait! Did I forget something? The feeling just now, that the strangeness of seeing through the Chakra of Bofeng Shuimen, no, it should be said that it is the feeling of seeing through the shadow of Bofeng Shuimen, what is going on? At this moment, Chiba suddenly remembered such an important question. Just now, he was patronizing the Bofeng Shuimen, and was attracted by the words of the Bofeng Shuimen. His attention was focused on what the Bofeng Shuimen said. There is no leeway or I haven''t thought of this problem temporarily. Now, after the vacancy was made, this problem was also noticed. Could it be that I awakened something? However, seeing through chakras and seeing through shadow clones, the former is fortunate to say, it can be seen by writing round eyes and white eyes, and shadow clones seem to have no record of seeing through. However, after being reincarnated from the dirty soil during the Fourth Ninja World War, Madara could easily see Naruto''s shadow clone. And also said that only he can see through the Mu Dun clone of the original Hokage. And it is impossible for me to have Shao Lun Yan or white eyes. This should not be the awakening of these two blood inheritance boundaries. After all, if I awaken Shao Lun Yan or white eyes, I am afraid that my vision will not only be simple investigation. Carat has a problem, and it must be accompanied by more changes. For example, stronger insight than entering Dumen mode or this insight and penetrating ability. So, besides pupil technique, what is it? After being aware of this problem, Chiba subconsciously began to analyze the basic settings of the original work and everything he knew about the Naruto World. First of all, the easiest pupil technique to think of, such as white eyes, writing round eyes, and other blood inheritance limits are eliminated. Chiba is very clear that he does not have this pedigree. Taki Mahaba and his mother are just ordinary ninjas, not a family of origin, and even their ancestors have no family records. They are just ordinary people without blood. These, before and after he had just crossed here, he had done all kinds of investigations within his capacity before and after his self-destruction. Of course, before and after this self-destruction, nothing was investigated, and it was impossible to investigate anything. He was only a few years old. Although thanks to the blessing of crossing, he learned to walk and even started some simple exercises very early, far surpassing the children of the Naruto World, but due to his identity, it is impossible to find out. After all, as a "traitor," Taki Maha has something that ordinary people can''t detect. Chiba''s conclusion is that after becoming an assistant, he unintentionally saw some ninja materials, including the materials of Taki Mahaba, and he was determined. Even when he saw it at the time, the Taki family''s records went up. For several generations, he checked. Confirm that there is no blood inheritance limit or secret technique. It''s just that at this time, he already has extremely strong strength, and he doesn''t need Blood Succession Boundary or Secret Art embellishment. Now it is a forbidden technique that is both fast and powerful, even if there is any Blood Succession Boundary or Secret Art. I''m afraid Chiba might not be interested. So even if I saw it at the time, Chiba didn''t care much. Now, it can be regarded as a kind of proof. Perception? Then, denying the blood limit of the eyes such as the white eyes of the writing wheel, another possibility emerged in Chiba''s heart. It was the only possibility he could think of now. Throughout the original Naruto, and even the current Naruto world, Chiba knew the least ability. Yes, Chiba actually knows very little about perception, even less than illusion. And now, he just saw the shadow clone of Bofeng Shuimen, which is clearly a kind of Chakra discrimination. If you consider it from this aspect, then it is only possible. He has now awakened his perception ability. Because of his current perception ability, he perceives the shadow clone of Bofeng Shuimen. However, if it is the perception ability, what perception ability does it have that can distinguish the shadow clone from the body? But as this idea came up ~www.novelhall.com~ Qianye had a more puzzled idea. As far as Chiba knows, there is no perception that can distinguish shadow clones. Do not! It should be perception! Although I still don''t know what''s going on, and I can''t use it freely, but that feeling can''t be anything else. As for why it can be distinguished, the shadow clone that cannot be distinguished by the known perception ability may be something I don''t know. It has not been described in the original work, but the perception ability that exists in this Naruto world. Moreover, before I, there seems to be a precursor to the awakening of the perception ability, the most likely is that the perception ability has been awakened. However, Chiba soon denied the previous doubts and initially determined that this was his awakening of perception. In addition to perception, he couldn''t think of any other reasons! Chapter 1534： It can only be! "Duh!" The last dish was placed on the low table, Chiba sat down slowly, and began to fill up his unfull belly. Next, we have to practice forbidden techniques. Fill your stomach a little. It can be considered to extend the training time a little bit. It can also increase the number of chakra conversions. This is also necessary to fill your stomach. After thinking about it, I am afraid that this perception ability is not my own ability, or it is through welfare. It should be the cause of my body change. When Chiba picked up his rice bowl and began to pick up rice in his mouth, such a thought flashed in his mind. Just when he was cooking, after confirming that he could only awaken his perception ability, Chiba began to think about the origin of his perception ability. First of all, he naturally thought of the welfare of passing through. This perception ability is brought about by passing through. However, this idea was quickly rejected. Because the benefits he had traveled through, the instantaneous memories he had now, and the ultra-fine control ability of Chakra were all clearly given to him, but he didn''t notice it at first. After he discovered it, he could immediately use it in actual combat. In other words, the benefits of traversal are clearly given to you, as long as you find out and use it, you will master it. Whether it is Chakra''s ultra-fine control ability or instantaneous memory, whether Chiba understands it or not, it can be used directly. If you don''t understand, it can be triggered automatically. As long as it is triggered once, it can be used automatically. And the current perception ability, obviously with a short-lived feeling, although there have been precursors before, this time it is very obvious that Chiba has noticed, but Chiba is still unusable, unable to actively use, even, and check Carat''s fine control and instant memory are different. Not only does Chiba have no understanding, he doesn''t even have a concept. Like Chakra''s fine control ability and instant memory, after Chiba is triggered, there will actually be a concept, a fuzzy control feeling, knowing when these two abilities will be triggered. Of course, the fine control ability is equivalent to a passive increase, Chiba can feel it all the time, especially when synthesizing chakras, the fusion ratio of mental energy and physical energy, every cent of energy Chiba can do It is almost a magical realm to separate the proportioning and mixing separately, as if the chakra, which is a mixture of body energy and spiritual energy, is placed under an ultra-high magnification microscope and then operated. As for the instantaneous memory, when triggered, Chiba will basically have the same feeling as a premonition. For example, when you see a certain ninjutsu, you will have a feeling of rapid rewriting and engraving into your brain, as if something in your brain Part of it becomes a kind of recording board, and what you see will be recorded by the ability of instantaneous memory. Regardless of whether they are triggered or not, Chiba basically has a concept that they will know the existence of these two abilities, and there is a feeling similar to active and continuous triggering, which can make him feel that these two benefits exist. But now he has no perception, no concept, no feeling of existence, even when it was triggered, he thought it was an illusion. It is completely different from the two kinds of crossing welfare. This makes Chiba feel that this perception ability is not the welfare of crossing, but the ability of natural awakening, which is completely different from the feeling of direct gift of crossing welfare. After denying the benefit of crossing, Chiba wondered if this was the hidden ability of his body, the ability that he had not developed. Next, there are two kinds of inferences. The first one is his original physical ability. This was quickly rejected by Chiba. For several generations in the Taki family, there has not been a perception ninja, and there are even more problems like genetic diseases of physical defects. . Also specifically mentioned by the recorded person. It is also a miracle that this was specifically mentioned in the record of a simple ninja ordinary family. After all, the general family ninja records of the Taki family, which are recorded because each generation is a ninja, are basically written after the name, a short sentence, and a brief comment on the individuals life, and they are gone, even their expertise The description of and the ninja value are not included. Even if the entire family is recorded together in a separate book, it is nothing more than a brief review of the names grouped into one book. This kind of family record is just a convenient way of recording. This Taki family is considered to be among the hundreds of ninja families recorded in this way, very awesome, and there is one special mention. As for this genetic disease, Chiba was actually caught. That is the amount of chakra. For generations of the Taki family, six or seven out of ten are the existence of low chakra amount, and it is far below the average. Including his cheap father Taki Maha, also has this problem. And if there is perception ability, in any case, it will be mentioned in this record. The perception ninja is as rare as the medical ninja, although not as scarce as the medical ninja. Although Chiba is an alien from the Taki family here, there is suddenly the possibility of some perception ability, but Chiba still feels that it will not be the awakening of the potential power of his own body. Chiba doesn''t think that such an ordinary family can give birth to this kind of perception ability that can distinguish even shadow clones. The second possibility is undoubtedly a series of changes in his body now. It is also now believed that it is most likely, no, it is even certain that the body changes produce this perception ability. After all, his current physical changes are due to his miraculous resurrection from death, and according to the physical examination, there are three kinds of cells in his body that have broken through the standard of ordinary people. Even, they now exist in the same body. They are all things beyond common sense, and it is not unreasonable to give birth to this kind of perception ability that is unlikely to appear in this Naruto world. However, although this may only be the cause of physical changes, ~www.novelhall.com~ needs an opportunity to master this perception ability. Not in a hurry! Now, let''s practice the forbidden technique first. But as this series of thoughts flashed, the speed of Chiba Grilled Rice''s food has accelerated a lot. This perception ability is magical, and the tactical and strategic combat value of seeing through the shadow clone is even more unspeakable, but Chiba is still very calm, and there are priorities. Chiba is not too entangled in this matter, and decisively sets the goal Continue to set the forbidden technique. Hurry up and finish it! The forbidden technique training is over, you have to pick someone. We will leave early tomorrow, and the personnel must be scheduled today! And there are regulations to watch at night! Will be very busy! And in his mind, it was such a thought. Chapter 1535： Visitor It was very late in the evening, in the camp on the west outskirts of Muye Village. "Then you have to take good care of yourself and don''t be too tired." Kushina looked at the two disciples who were sending him farewell, and couldn''t help reaching out his hands, gently pressing them on their heads, and kneading them vigorously until the soft hairs of both of them came up. A pinch of curled hair was slowly removed. And in her mouth, there was such a slightly reluctant word. "Yes, Teacher Jiuxina!" Hearing that, feeling the teacher''s warm palms slowly moved away from their heads, Xuena and Hirohiko said almost in unison. In the words, but also with a bit of reluctance. It seems that Hirohiko''s mental state really doesn''t need to worry too much. This kid is different from other Uchiha. At this time, Kusina, who was worried about Hirohiko, had completely let go of the worries in his heart, and the haze about the Uchiha clan from the predecessors was finally gone. It''s just that this kid... has lost a lot of weight. Later, after completely letting go, Kushina felt a little distressed. The disciple in front of him was obviously thinner. Although he looked quite healthy, he was still noticeable compared to before. Looks thinner. "Then, I will go back first." However, Kushina didn''t say much next, but couldn''t help but touched the heads of the two again, and after smoothing their hairs, he turned and left. "Be careful on the road, Teacher Jiuxina!" With the sound of Hirohiko and Xuena, Kushina slowly stepped into the main road of the village. ... "Let''s go back." Hirohiko watched Kushina all the way, until he couldn''t see her, he said to Yukina, who was invisible but also watched Kushina leave. "Well, really, Mr. Jiu Xinnai worried." In response, Xue Na nodded, with such a subconscious voice. "Yeah, sorry, it seems that Mr. Kushina is more worried about me, that''s why I came here specially." Hearing this, a slight apologetic smile appeared at the corner of Hongyan''s mouth, but his tone was with a rare warmth. Since Kushina came to see them this afternoon, Hirohiko has already noticed the coldness and warmth. Kushina, who carefully looked at himself and Xuena up and down, is not at ease with the two of them, especially with himself. . Even, he could see a bit of worry in the eyes of Jiu Xinnai looking at him. To be honest, this made him a little embarrassed, but it was more touching. By his side, there are still many people who care about him. Chiba, Kakashi, Xuena, Xueying...and their own teachers. "However, it''s been a long time since I ate Mr. Kushinai''s lunch. Mrs. Kushinai''s meal is really getting better and better." For Hirohiko''s Chiba, Yukina didn''t say anything, just said that. "Well, yes. Unfortunately, Chiba is not here." Regarding this, Hongyan didn''t dwell on apology, and said it was a pity to hear this. "He''s probably going to have nothing to eat." Upon hearing this, Xuenai smiled slightly and said. "Yes!" When he heard this, Hongyan was taken aback for a moment, and then he said with deep feeling. Then, both of them smiled slightly. "Over there, how''s the process going?" Afterwards, after smiling and walking for a while, Xue Nai''s smile slowly converged, lowering his voice as much as possible and speaking. "Don''t worry, there are still many people who are biased towards us. We will know in the first place about matters in some links. If there are any decisions that are unfavorable to us in the new responsible, we have enough time to react. Of course, I It was under the guise of being an assistant to the general manager that they were asked to report to me alone because of work considerations. It is entirely for the purpose of work and will not be seen by others." In response, Hongyan''s face also returned to the poker face with no expression, as he said. "Well, next, the matter of the second ring has been set. With the experience of the first ring and enough manpower transferred from the village, the next step is to proceed." Hearing this, Xue Nai nodded, as if to say with a sigh of relief. "If you follow the steps, you can have a lot of free time. Do you want to go back?" In this regard, Hongyan seemed to perceive the hidden meaning in Xuena''s words, and said. "You will be very empty too." Hearing these words, Xuena paused for a moment, but soon recovered, and stepped a little faster. With the sound of the bamboo pole knocking on the ground, he caught up with the walking forward Hirohiko. "Well, so, I''m also thinking about whether or not to go back." Hearing Yukina''s words, Hirohiko seemed to think for a while and said. "Wait a couple of days, and it will stabilize completely. Let''s go back together. Let''s give Chiba a surprise." In response, Xue Na said. "Well, it seems pretty good!" Hearing this, Hongyan also agreed. "Then it is decided." Hearing Hirohiko''s affirmative answer, Xuena made a final decision. Then, the two of them did not speak any more, and walked directly towards their room. Now, according to the work intensity regulations of the camp, they are already off work, which is free time. And soon, the two returned to their rooms in their respective farewells. ... "It''s...it''s...squeak..." Amid the sound of the bamboo pole knocking on the ground, and the creak of the door being pushed open, Xue Na slowly walked into her room. In two days...well, you should be able to arrange work in two days, and you can see Chiba again! And in her heart, there was such a cheerful thought. "Who!" However, just as such a slightly excited thought flashed in her heart, her feet as she stepped into the room suddenly slammed, and her whole figure was just a meal, and her other hand almost subconsciously touched her waist. After the ninja bag. Although she couldn''t see it, she could feel that there was someone in the room! Feeling strange... people! How to do? First, no attack, and then, forcing him to make a sound ~www.novelhall.com~ to expose his position? What if he takes advantage of what I can''t see and makes two noises when his heart beats? What can I do to deal with this situation? Who is the person here? Why can I sneak into this camp? What kind of strength is there to sneak into the camp? ... At this moment, a series of thoughts flashed through her mind. "Xue Nai, it''s me." At this moment, when her mind was confused, there was a voice in the house. One, quite calm voice. It was also the same, making her whole person startled, with a suspicious voice on her face. Chapter 1536： visit "Daily... brother?" Recalling the calm and gentle voice in her ears, Xuena slowly straightened up, and slowly withdrew her hand from the ninja bag, and her face was filled with surprise, even words and doubts. And uncertain. "it''s me." And soon, she got a positive answer. At this moment, in front of her, in the center of the room, standing is the branch of the Hyuga clan, the current patriarch of the Hyuga clan, the younger brother of the Hyuga Hizu, and one of the elder brothers of the Hyuga, Hyuga Hisaka. "You... why are you here, Nissa brother!" Hearing this affirmative answer and the familiar voice, Xue Nai''s face almost immediately burst into a surprise smile, and he walked quickly into the room between the words. "Snapped!" In the sound of the door closing, Yukina stopped in front of Hinata Nisasa, her hollow beautiful eyes, but accurately "stared" at the face of Hyuga Nissaka. "Come and see you." Regarding this, looking at Xuenai''s hollow eyes, Hyuga was slightly suffocated, and after a while, he said in as calm a voice as possible. "Really? Sit down, why don''t you tell me in advance." Obviously, when this elder brother came to see him, Xuena was very happy. At the moment, he asked Hyuga Nisei to find a place to sit down, and he went to touch the teapot beside him. "I want to surprise you." Seeing Xuena''s move to touch the teapot, even though Hyuga Nissa said that he was quite calm, his expression had changed, and a layer of guilt slowly surfaced. "This is really a surprise!" At this time, Xuena also touched the teapot, and while talking, he poured the tea skillfully, and without the help of bamboo poles, accurately walked to the table in the house and put the tea and the teapot down. "Sit down, Nissa brother!" Sensing that Hyuga had stayed in place and had no intention of sitting down, Xue Na hurriedly said again. "it is good!" In response to this, Hyuga Hitsasa immediately suppressed the guilt in his heart, took a few steps, sat down behind the table, and then watched Xuena sitting down with a smile. Can Xuena''s eyes be cured? And in his heart, the shame seems to be stronger. "Come here today, just come to see me? Come to the camp, is there any task?" When he pushed the tea down in front of Hyuga Nissa accurately, Yukina smiled and said. In the face of this brother who has loved him since childhood, Xuenai finally showed a childish look on his face. Compared to her other elder brother, Hyuga, this Hyuga can be regarded as the closest person to her besides her father. Her mother died early, and her father was busy with other things. From the time she remembered, there were almost all the sounds of Hyuga Nissa in her memory. When she was sick, the Nissa brother was always the first to arrive. Brother Nissa is always right. He is hungry, but his father is not allowed to eat. Brother Nissa will always leave her some delicious food... It can be said that in Xuenas memory, this Nissan brother is also the existence of his brother and father. When her father is busy training the son of a close friend, hoping to become a talent, she is almost always with Hyuga. Bad together. It was also Hyuga Nissa who had been taking care of him, and even his own soft boxing techniques were taught by the Nissa brother. Compared to the somewhat distant Nissa brothers who always felt that they were a little far away, of the two brothers, there is no doubt that Xuena preferred this Nissa brother. However, since he went to the ninja school, the Nissa brother has gradually lost contact with her. Many things in the clan have also fallen on the separated brother. The opportunities for the two to meet are increasing. not enough. However, every time I met, the Nikkei brother always brought her a lot of surprises. Sometimes it was the experience of soft boxing, sometimes it was beautiful ornaments, and sometimes it was some rare flowers... She knew , This brother has always remembered her. Later, after the Nikkei brother got married, they barely met each other. This was also the first time she met this brother after the accident of the Hyuga clan. "There are some tasks. It is a discussion about the transfer of the Hyuga clan to station at the second ring. Tomorrow, the clan members will be selected to enter the second ring early warning system. It is Hokage''s order. In response to this, Hyuga paused for a while, and finally answered the truth without telling the suffering sister. "Really? Is it a new transfer order?" And hearing this sound, Xue Nai''s subconscious expression was a sigh, and a look of thinking appeared on his face. "Don''t even think about it. There is no room for manipulation. It is purely to increase the visual range with white eyes. It is expected that a batch of other types of perception ninjas will be transferred." Seeing Xuena''s appearance, a hint of warmth flashed in Hinata''s eyes and said. At least, she is doing well now! There is no problem with someone like Chiba protecting him. Moreover, now she has a firm foothold in the defense force. I heard that the entire defense force is convinced of her. After the incident within the clan broke out, it seemed that it was not under the pressure of Hokage. The current defense force commander Kenshin Watanabe, But I''m going to personally take Xuena away. Xue Na was engraved with a bird in a cage, as if the defense forces were also in a big commotion. For this reason, up to now, the defense forces still have quite a criticism of our family. In the faint, warm smile at the corner of his mouth, Hyuga''s heart flashed through such a thought. "Well, then I won''t think about it. Anyway, these things are also responsible for things. As the defense force, I have no direct relationship." Regarding the words of Hyuga Nissa, Xuena also didn''t think much about it, and after pouring himself a cup of tea, he said. "Now, are you used to life here?" Seeing Yukina''s visibly happy face, Hyuga took a breath without a trace, and asked. Although there was a real mission this time, he was serious when he came to visit Xuenai. He wanted to know how his sister is doing now. Just looking at the simple furnishings here, he was actually a little worried. The conditions are far worse than those in the family. Moreover, her eyes are inconvenient, and she doesn''t know what the chief responsibility here thinks, so there is no one to take care of her daily life. "I''m used to it, you see, I can walk to this table by myself without using anything, and pour my own tea. Don''t worry, I have no problem here." In this regard, Xuena clearly noticed the thoughts of her brother, and said. "That''s good!" Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Hyuga faintly smiled. It''s... I can''t hide it from her. But in his heart, there was some helplessness. "Well, don''t worry, Nissa brother." In response, Yukina gave Hyuga Risashi a big relieved smile. However, seeing Yukina''s smile, Hyuga Risasa frowned. "How are your eyes? Can they...recover?" Then, after hesitating, as if he had made some determination, Hyuga asked abruptly. Finally, he asked the question he was most concerned about, and also most worried about. It is also the real purpose of his trip in addition to the task. Chapter 1537： care It turns out that Nissa brother still cares about this... Listening to the words that Hyuga Nissa made up his mind to say, Xuena could almost imagine the face of her brother, who was guilty of blinding her eyes because of carve the bird in the cage. "Don''t worry, Brother Nissa, in fact, the problem of my blindness is that the bird in the cage is only part of the cause, not even the main cause. It''s just a catalyst. The real cause is a strange disease in my childhood. However, Chiba has already helped me find a cure. It only takes a certain period of recuperation, and there is hope to restore the light." Thinking about it, Xuena smiled, trying not to show an expression that would let Hyuga Hireza see that he had seen his mind, and said. Be... Can you see it? However, this time, it is obvious that Xuena is naive. For someone who has watched her grow up since she was a child, she can''t conceal it anymore. Hyuga Risasa discovered the thoughts of Xuena the first time. . "Sorry" After seeing Yukna''s thoughts, Hyuga Hirsari felt even more guilty in her heart, and she couldn''t think about what Yukuna said, and the sound came out. At the beginning, after the civil strife in the family subsided, he was ordered to capture Xue Na as the daughter of a traitor in the Hui family and hand it to the clan. It is precisely because of herself that Xuena was carved into a caged bird. Will cause blindness. If he hadn''t caught it by himself, with Xue Nai''s strength, it would definitely be impossible to be carved into a caged bird. Everything is because he accepted the order and sent his sister into the fire pit. "Brother Nissa, please do not feel guilty. If it were not for you and Brother Nissuki, I am afraid that my situation would be worse than it is now. If you do not accept the order to arrest me, I am afraid that neither you nor I can escape death. The patriarch will never tolerate a disobedience of the clan. There is also a clan that can make the division disobey. It will even bring a greater wave of cleansing. Many innocent members of the clan will suffer. When it hits, I am afraid that more people will be treated unfairly and even lose their lives as a result. At that time, the previous generation of patriarchs really did not compromise." In response to this, Xuena sighed silently in his heart and hurriedly said. It was seen by Nissa brother. However, it is not the fault of Nissa brother, if he does not accept it, I am afraid that more people will suffer. Although I don''t know what the previous patriarch was afraid of, or whether it was because of a dying illness, his sanity was no longer sober, and his methods were no longer the wise patriarch among the father''s large population. That kind of cruelty and ruthlessness... It almost looks like a battle between trapped beasts! Be sure to clarify with Nissaku, it is not his or anyone''s fault! It''s just our Hyuga family, we must bear the fate. But such a thought flashed through her mind. "And Brother Xueying, if you didn''t keep it with Brother Nizu, I''m afraid you would also be executed. So please don''t feel guilty." Thinking about it, before Hyuga Risasa could say anything, Xuena spoke again. "You...you know?" And hearing the second half of Xuena''s words, Hinata''s whole body was shocked, his eyes opened slightly, and the shocked and strange color appeared in an instant, and the words that he blurted out were already filled with surprise. "Brother Nissa, I am not a kid anymore. At that time, Brother Xueying spared his life to prevent me from being carved into a caged bird. If you didn''t release the water as a guard, how could Brother Xueying, who had lost one eye, be safe? Escape. Not to be able to hide under our cabin now and not be discovered by the clan. Of course, Brother Nissa, you let Brother Xueying away and let Brother Xueying stay safely in the secret room below the cabin. Brother Nizu''s arrangements have been made. Such obvious things, although I am young, I still want to understand." In response, Xuena seemed to have expected Hyuga''s reaction, and said quite calmly. Even the elder brother also helped, have you noticed it? Did you know that Xue Ying was hiding in the secret room of the cabin where she lived? This girl... Hearing these words, Hyuga was already shocked and unable to speak. At first, when Xuena was about to be carved into a caged bird, Hyuga Xueying suddenly broke into the well-guarded Xuenas room, trying to save her, but when he broke in, he had already lost one eye. How could he save Xuena when he and his elder brother had no choice. Naturally, the rescue failed. At that time, I really deliberately let him go. Then, as the current patriarch, I asked my brother to be the only one in the village who could protect him now, and his position was sufficiently detached. At the same time, he was absolutely absolute because of Xuena''s relationship. The trustworthy Uzumaki Kushina sheltered him. Even, for this reason, his elder brother made a special trip to the fourth generation of Hokage to guarantee and explain for Hyuga Xueying. Fortunately, the newly appointed Hokage understands his elder brother very well and is good at the moment. Out of breath. After all, the behavior of Hyuga Xueying, for the village, cannot be regarded as a complete treason, and it is an internal problem of the Hyuga clan. The village is quite tolerant here, but his brother has just taken the throne. Behavior, he had to punish him to establish prestige and avoid prestige. In the end, in such a contradiction, his brother had to stoop to ask for help twice before saving Hyuga Xueying''s life. Originally, Hyuga Nissa thought that they had concealed it very well. No one knew except for a few of the parties. However, he did not expect that his youngest sister had already noticed it, and she also had an insight into their contribution. "Brother Nissa, you are really underestimating me. Although I cant see it, Brother Xueying is in my house. No matter how good Mr. Jiu Xinnai concealed it, I only have to pay for it for half a year. If you are not deaf, you will definitely be able to find something. But if you can ask Mr. Kushina to protect Brother Xueying himself, in addition to my sake, you also need a significant task, and it must be a member of the Hyuga clan. Heavier, otherwise Mr. Jiu Xin Nai will be thinking about me, and he will not be afraid of the sky, and will not participate in this matter. Teacher Jiu Xin Nai is not a fool~www.novelhall.com~ this kind of big family She wouldnt be unaware that it would be quite troublesome, and its easy to get into trouble. If the result was just a problem with Mr. Kushina, Mr. Kushina might have done it for my sake. , But, she is not alone after all. Even if she quarreled, she was still the fiancee of four generations of Naruto Masters. If something happened, it would inevitably involve Teacher Watergate, so if there was no approval from the big clan, Master Nushina would not know this. The risk involved is the risk to Teacher Watergate. And the big man in this clan is only selected by Brother Nizu. This matter must be brought about by Nizu." At this time, Xue Na said again. This... this girl... how why Wh... When was it so awesome! Hearing the second half of the sentence, Hyuga Nipples was really shocked, his eyes widened, his mouth was open, and he didn''t know what to say. Next, Xuena didn''t speak either, but just sat quietly, waiting for her closest brother to come back. Chapter 1538： understand "Yes... Is it? Yuan... So you know all about it." Looking at Xuena blankly, after a long, long time, Hyuga Nikkei swallowed in a daze, and said with a smile. "Well, I also know that the previous generation of Patriarch was to stabilize the hearts of the separation of the family, so I deliberately left my life, as a back hand, if the separation of the grievance cannot be eliminated, the grievance will be transferred to me, and finally I will be executed to quell these grievances. The former Patriarch should have given you corresponding orders." Xue Nai hesitated a little when hearing his brother had reacted, and finally said this sentence. "Really? Has Chiba told you already?" Hearing these words, Hyuga Nissara was suffocated at first, then he seemed to think of something and said with relief. "But, I know, whether it''s you or the Japanese football brother, at that time, they will not be able to do it." And hearing these words, Xue Na didn''t say much, just said with certainty without hesitation. "Snow Na..." Hearing this, Hyuga Hisara''s heart tightened, her pupils shrank suddenly, and she looked at the girl who looked at her with trust even though she couldn''t see her, she whispered in her mouth, but she didn''t say anything. Come. "By the way, it''s me, I can do it. The two brothers are too soft-hearted. For the Hyuga clan, for the village, you can''t go on like this." Hearing these two words from her brother, Xue Nai also said without hesitation. If this goes on... it won''t work... And these words, for Hyuga Nissari, almost shocked his heart, and his heartbeat suddenly accelerated. Xue Nai... When did she grow up to this point? At this moment, he seemed to think of something. Could it be that Its impossible for my father to do this, and my father to arrange the back hand like this... With his thoughts, he suddenly noticed something extremely important. Father, the person who really likes is Xuena! In the next second, his mind suddenly opened up, and all the doubts about this rebellion were all solved. As a member of the Hyuga clan, he is very close to the core power and is also responsible for investigating suspicious persons in this matter. He has a very comprehensive understanding of this matter. In fact, there are quite a lot of doubts about this matter. Especially in the matter of the death of his father. Although his father had been dying before, he was almost dying. His uncle, Shinsuke Hyuga, chose that time as the opportunity to usurp the throne. Moreover, his fathers behavior before he fell ill that day was also very strange. He actually wanted to give his uncle and his daughter Xuenaike, who is in his mature age and is the number one soft boxing technique in the clan, with his own body. Birds in the cage. This is simply ill-fated. Yes, the outside world knows that the betrayers only know that Shinsuke Hyuga is going to betray, but they dont know that the old patriarch of the Hyuga clan, the father of Hyuga, was a secret before he fell ill several times. Orders to carve the caged birds for Shinsuke Hyuga and Yukina. This is also one of the reasons why Hyuga Shinsuke can''t wait to want to defect, and this is why Chiba, who doesn''t fully understand the truth, doesn''t understand. As for Hyuga Nikkei, at the time, he only felt that his father was powerless. He just gave the order, but he fell ill. There was a feeling of being out of time. However, looking at the present Xuena, Hyuga Hikka suddenly realized that this might be arranged by his father. To force Shinsuke Hyuga to rebel. Whatever became ill and dying was actually pretended by his father, and the order he heard was a little surprised at the time was to make his uncle feel that he had no choice but to become ill. His uncle felt that a god-given opportunity, in fact, everything was deliberately done by his father, in order to pick up the hidden danger of his uncle in the end. I''m afraid that my father knew that his uncle was going to betray. Even if not before his death, it will be after him. Therefore, I did this for the absolute power of my brother. However, he did not expect that the day after his uncle broke the law, he also passed away directly, leaving a tail untreated. There is no way, this tail can only become a back hand. And this tail is in front of my own eyes, this youngest sister, Xuena! It turned out that the father, the heir who really fancy, is Xue Na! It is precisely because of seeing Yukinas potential to rule the clan that her father will take her as a backhand. Even if she is not executed with Uncle Shinsuke in the first time, he will put her in a situation that everyone hates, even as the last An insurance that couldn''t turn over the waves, eventually died without doing anything. My brother and I cant compare to this youngest sister! At this moment, the suddenly enlightened Hyuga Nissa looked at the youngest sister in front of him, and his heart was already clear, and such a mixed thought passed through his mind. It turns out that the most suitable patriarch is Xuena! "Although Nizuo doesn''t speak much and looks very dignified, he is actually a good old man in his bones. Maybe he will become hardened after tempering in the future, but the good old man in his bones cannot be changed. In the end, I will definitely suffer from this kind of good old personality who is willing to sacrifice for others, and it is even possible to lose my life. It is impossible for me to return to the Hyuga clan. In the future, only you will be able to protect the Nissu brother. Next, I will rely on you. La!" But at this time, Xue Nai sighed and said like this when hearing his brother''s somewhat emotional words. Good guy... Elder brother? Really... Ha... Ha ha... Ha ha ha ha! Unexpectedly, that great father, the father who claimed to have no plans, this time is really missed, and even wrong! Indeed, Xuena has such abilities, but she does not have such ambitions! She has always wanted to assist the Japanese brothers and make the family more prosperous. In her bones, she just wants to protect the Hyuga family! There is no question of seizing power at all. Great father, take a look, your villain heart has eliminated a powerful character from Brother Nizu! Hearing this sentence, after a slight start, Hyuga Nissara almost laughed out loud, and even sneered in his heart. "You girl, you are still supporting your brother! What a growth!" However, even though he sneered in his heart, he still laughed openly in front of Xuena. He couldn''t help but pressed one hand on Xuena''s head and rubbed it a few times. It''s not bad now. Xuenai also found a home in the defense force. Maybe she will achieve even more in the future. Moreover, she is safe now, and her eyes have hope of healing. Very good, very good! After kneading, Hinata Nissa had such a reassuring thought. "No! It''s true, Nissa brother, listen to me, listen to me!" Hearing this sentence from her brother ~www.novelhall.com~ Xuena subconsciously wanted to emphasize it, but was quickly squeezed by the strength of the big warm hand on her head. "It hurts! It hurts!" Then, is to sue Rao. "It''s amazing now, brother doesn''t care about it anymore!" However, in return, Hyuga Nisaka''s slightly ridiculously heavier massage. "Okay, I was wrong, I was wrong, Nissa brother!" "Can''t you tell me?" "Don''t say it, don''t say it! Cocococo!" "It doesn''t seem to hurt enough, I actually laughed, then I will put more effort, hahahaha!" ... After that, there was a series of laughter and laughter from the brothers and sisters that seemed to recall the beautiful past. Chapter 1539： Almost forgot "Then it''s getting late, and I should go back to my life. There are some things, the elder brother is waiting for me to report back." After playing around for a while, and chatting for a while, Hyuga Nikka stood up slowly, purged his smile, and said. It was almost seven or eight now, and the sky was dark, he should go back. After all, this time when I came out, I was discussing with the general manager Chise Kyou about the settlement of the Hyuga clan. It was just a way to see Yukina and could not delay business. "Well, I''ll give it to you." Although Xuena was reluctant to give up, she didn''t want to stay. She knew that her brother had something to do. "it is good!" Regarding Yukana''s words to send him off, Hyuga agreed simply. He didnt worry about the inconvenience that Xuena could not see. He knew that there were at least two elite defense forces protecting his sister in the past four weeks, and because the Hyuga clan would also join in, there were already a group of leading teams. Familiar with the environment so that you can select suitable members of the Hyuga clan. After all, although the basic attack method of the Hyuga clan is soft fist, it also has a variety of good points. In addition, the Hyuga clan has a history of separating and protecting the clan, even if it is four. Teams made up of members of the Hyuga clan also have different categories, and they can form their own systems to deal with multiple situations. In this group of teams, he actually harbored some selfishness. For example, now, he has arranged two members of the Hyuga clan to walk very close to him. He has no prejudice against Xuena, even because of his father, which is himself. His uncle Shinsuke Hyuga''s relationship also protects Yukina from his tribe who is very loyal to Yukina. Make sure that Xuena is perfectly protected 24 hours a day. Of course, this matter has been approved by the defense forces in advance, and there will be no conflicts. Here, Hyuga Risara is also very relieved that Yukina will send herself out. "Is Yumiko okay?" Walking across the door with Hyuga Nissa and heading towards the gate leading to the village side of the camp, Xue Na couldn''t help asking. "She has fully recovered, and now she can''t sit still. She can''t help but clean up some things that she didn''t need to do." Hearing these words, a happy smile immediately appeared on Hyuga''s face, and his voice softened a lot without consciously. "Really? That''s great. When this side is free, I want to see Sister Yumiko, can I?" After hearing that Yumiko was okay, Yumiko was obviously very happy, and these words almost blurted out. As a team to accompany and take care of herself, although it is nominally a separate family to take care of her family, but in fact, Yumiko Hyuga who is like her own sister, Yumiko still misses it very much, although it is now her true meaning The sister of Shanghai, but since she married her Nikkei brother, she has rarely seen her, and even now she has not seen this sister for a very long time. Xuenai is also very similar to the sister who met her, except that she was in the clan before, but she couldn''t go to see this sister for fear that she would be tired. But now, she is already a senior adviser to the defense force, and basically ranks among the top of the Konoha defense system. In fact, she is no longer just the Hyuga clan, but also the senior management of the village. The patriarch of the Hyuga clan is actually right. She doesn''t have much restraint power. Going to see it now, Xuena felt that there should be no problem. "Of course you can. Yumiko has been talking about you recently. I heard that you have become a senior adviser to the defense force, but she has prepared a lot of gifts. After waiting for this, I plan to see you." In this regard, Hyuga Nikkei certainly nodded in agreement. Although there are still some divisions in the clan who still have misunderstandings about Xuena, after his brother''s act of handing swords to the division door and gaining trust that day, the resentment of the division family has actually disappeared a lot, or, A lot has gone along with the death of the old patriarch, and everyone is quite convinced of the new patriarch. Therefore, Xuenai''s situation has actually changed. At this time, although Xuena is no longer a member of the Hyuga clan system strictly speaking, he still has his elder brother, Hyuga, but never denies this sister. She will come if she wants to, but, The identity has changed from sister to senior. For them, there is essentially no change. Here Xuena is going to see his wife, naturally anytime. "Really? That''s great! It''s been a long time since I saw Sister Yumiko!" In response, Xue Na showed a big smile, obviously very happy. At the same time, she breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. When she heard the words of her brother Nissa, she knew that her sister Yumiko really had no physical problems. It''s safe, but she can''t help but worry. "By the way, speaking of sister Yumiko, Neji has been four months now." Thinking of having children, Xue Na couldn''t help asking again. From her sources, she knew that Yumiko''s sister gave birth to a man, and Nissa''s brother named him Neji and Hyuga Neji. According to the calculation of the production day, it should be four months now. "Well, it''s been four months." Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa showed a kind of affection on his face and nodded. "Really? Is it cute?" Upon hearing this, Xuena couldn''t help asking again. "Like your sister Yumiko, you say it''s not cute." In this regard, Hyuga Nikkei said proudly. "Then I must go and see!" Upon hearing this, Xue Nai said. "Oh, yes, I almost forgot!" Hearing this game, Hyuga Risasa seemed to have thought of something, and hurriedly said, "When Neji is old enough to learn soft boxing, I plan to send him to you and teach him." "Really? Brother Nissa, don''t you plan to teach them by yourself? You and Brother Nissa should be the strongest in the clan." In this regard, Xuena almost shined, but still said so. "No, I don''t plan to, it''s best for you to teach." Hearing this, Hyuga Hisaki smiled and said with certainty. Now ~www.novelhall.com~ the accomplishments of soft boxing, the strongest in the clan is not my brother and I, you are the strongest. Yukina, you are now the only Hyuga who can play against Uncle Shinsuke for so many rounds! Moreover, you are still very young, and there is still a lot of room for improvement, especially the kind of horror Jiuquan that adds the back-to-the-sky maneuver to every type of soft fist. The strongest in the future must be you. Even, Nizu brother is planning to hand over his unborn child to you! But in the words, such a slightly bitter thought flashed in his mind. "Is this one? Then we have to make an appointment. Don''t regret it!" In response, Xue Na couldn''t help but speak. "Of course, we pull the hook!" "Well, hang on the hook, a hundred years..." Then, on the way back here, the two made an agreed voice, which echoed quietly. Chapter 1540： Forbidden practice Just...that was... Open... What a joke! I thought I was going to die! Slowly opened his eyes, Qianye''s eyes were somewhat confused and fearful, and the pale golden Chakra light slowly dissipated from the corners of his shoulders and eyes. At this moment, his heartbeat couldn''t stop fast. The feeling at that moment just made him feel lingering. So, is this the danger of practicing this access control technique? The amount of chakras that have just been transformed has already exceeded half, and this experience is already there. Sure enough, forbidden surgery is forbidden. Basically, there are fatal sequelae or side effects. Bamen Dunjia is the death of the dead door, and the damage to himself after the three doors. And now this access control technique should be when chakras are converted to forbidden chakras, it will cause the danger of tearing lives, and if there is a slight difference, there will be life concerns! At the same time, Chiba looked at the hands that was trembling subconsciously raised up because of fear, and such a thought flashed through his mind. "It''s almost... If it weren''t for Chakra''s ultra-fine control ability, the conversion error just now might have killed me." Looking at his hands, Chiba slowly stood up after a while, and muttered in his mouth. However, although we should not take a risk today, because the moment went smoothly, we accelerated our pace and started the transformation of a large number of chakras. However, in terms of the result, besides almost killing ourselves, the entry can be said to be a blast. Now Has been able to transform half of the chakras. According to the requirements of the forbidden technique, as long as I can convert all the chakras in my body into the forbidden chakra, then I have succeeded for the most part. Although this is dangerous, it is almost half of the success, and with this experience, transforming a large number of chakras does not seem to be too difficult. Taken together, it''s still a danger and a lot of gains! Afterwards, he gently wiped off the sweat oozing from his forehead, took a deep breath, and calmed down the lingering palpitations in his heart, but the thought of joy that was greater than surprise flashed in his heart. "Huh... what time is it?" Then, after taking a long breath, he subconsciously wanted to know the time, but he was now in the underground medical laboratory. There was nothing in it except medicines and medical equipment. It was impossible to know the time. . So, he took a step subconsciously. What...what''s going on? However, before he lifted his footsteps, his whole body was weak. When this action was implemented, it almost changed to a forward leaning to the ground. Fortunately, Chiba reacted fast enough, and at the moment the weakness appeared, Stopping the movement and thoughts of striding, after shaking his figure, he tried to stand still. However, the moment he stood still, sweat oozes from his back and forehead, rolling down his cheeks and back. Suddenly, Chiba seemed to be sweating, as if after some strenuous exercise, he couldn''t move a step. this is Is it off? Feeling the sudden rush of sweat and weak body, such a thought could not help but arose in Chiba''s heart. Is this a sequelae? However, the body can''t move, as if it''s detached, but Chiba''s spirit is not so sluggish. Even now, he feels very energetic, and he doesn''t have the mental exhaustion that he used to practice forbidden skills. . Uh It seems a bit uncomfortable. Chiba now has a very weak body and a very refreshing spirit. Then, the two contradictory feelings stirred each other in consciousness, which made Chiba feel dizzy and nauseous. The body and the spirit are out of harmony! Then, he discovered the problem with this phenomenon. Practicing this access control technique can still make the body and mind incompatible? This is too real! Do not! Now is not the time to think about it. Crucially, what should we do with the current situation? Sit down and rest for a while? Afterwards, after feeling dizzy and nauseous, as if being in a refreshing and weak blender, did Chiba''s mind flash through such a thought, and the corners of her mouth began to twitch bitterly. "puff!" Then, before he could make any decision, his body seemed to be unable to hold it at last, and he sat down, unable to stand up anymore. This time, he couldn''t do anything he wanted. It seems that this sequelae will only appear after Chakra begins to transform more than half of it. However, what is the principle? The spirit is very good, but the body is very tired. In other words, the mental energy consumed is not much, but the physical energy is consumed more? Do not! I should not be able to say that. After all, chakra is the product of the perfect mixture of physical energy and spiritual energy. Even if the chakra is transformed into a forbidden chakra, the essence should be chakra, so it must be the perfect integration of spiritual energy and physical energy. Gee! What is the principle? Then, unable to stand up anyway, Chiba simply lay on the ground, lying on his back in a large font, letting sweat flow, and at the same time, he actively used his head to wake up and began to analyze. Of course, this is not why Chiba has to figure out the principles of this, or perceive what this problem is helpful to cultivation, or that this problem must be solved by finding a way. It is entirely the thinking and rooting of Chiba. The habit of thinking at the bottom of the question. However, he didn''t think for long. After starting to think about and analyze this problem, he clearly felt that his physical strength was recovering. With sweat, his body weakness was slowly subsiding. After about three to five minutes, he stood up again. Then, he didn''t have to worry about this issue much. After all, he couldn''t figure out how he thought about it now. He was still in a state of cultivating this access control technique. He could not talk about in-depth understanding. In the future, you can learn it, use it skillfully, and practice makes perfect, before you can understand it more deeply. After standing up, he left the secret room and returned to the cabin. "squeak" In the sound of the Japanese door door opening, Chiba almost "tsk". Damn it! It should be almost eight o''clock in the weather now! Although the mission is on a 24-hour system, if it is so late, plus the time to select a ninja, it may not be too late to notify the selected ninja. Damn it! I have practiced too much~www.novelhall.com~ Is it possible to transform a large amount of chakras, but not a trace of conversion consumes much? This is three or four hours longer than usual! This forbidden technique can still blur the concept of time when practicing? In his mind, there was a series of thoughts, a series of complaining thoughts. After all, he will perform the task early in the morning tomorrow. Today, for this task, he even practiced ahead of time. He even canceled the study on the nature of chakras and sealing techniques at night, in order to end early, and then select personnel. , And notify the selected ninja so that they can leave early tomorrow morning. Hokage personally came to find this task, and the importance was self-evident, and Chiba did not dare to neglect. But at this moment, as his thoughts turned, Qianye''s head subconsciously looked up after opening the door, but his figure suddenly shook, and his shock suddenly appeared. "Why are you here!" With a horror, he blurted out. ~： Ask for a day off, clean up your ideas! There are more than three million words, and I really need to let myself go, clean up and sort out my thinking. There may be more leave requests recently, but the zero-start guarantee will not exceed 2 times a month. Reading to update from zero is fairly stable, hope everyone understands! I''m so sorry! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1541： People who shouldnt show up This guy How come out! Looking at the young man sitting at the low table, the shocked color on Chiba''s face slowly converged, slowly turning into a solemn color. At this moment, in front of him, sat a guy who shouldn''t sit here. And faintly, Qianye felt that this guy would bring himself a great difficulty. "I have a very important thing for you." At this time, the young man who had noticed Chiba slowly raised his head and said solemnly. Very important thing? It is probably not a good thing! Looking at the scorching gaze in the young boy''s single eye, Chiba frowned slightly, and such a thought flashed in his mind. "You shouldn''t be here." Then, in his mouth, he said solemnly. "Don''t worry, although I have lost an eye, my ability to whiten my eyes is greatly reduced, but since I dare to come out and wait for you here, there will definitely be no one around, and no one will find me, you, I dont care, but Teacher Kushina, Master Xuena, and Hirohiko, even if I die, I will never be involved." In this regard, the boy obviously understood what Chiba was talking about, and said immediately. Indeed, as the most wanted criminal of the Hyuga clan, he is also a repeat offender in the village. He should not sit here blatantly, let alone sit in this Japanese-style cabin. He does this with great risks, even It will involve many people he cares about and saved him. However, he was not that stupid, and would sit here blatantly when he might be discovered, risking being discovered, waiting for this guy who could basically be seen at any time. This guy! Is this taking me casually? Does it matter if I am involved? This guy Hyuga Xueying still makes me angry so easily! And upon hearing this, Qianye''s tooth gate planned to bite. At this moment, the young man sitting in front of the low table is the one who has always been at odds with Chiba, and even had to put each other to death. The only person in Chiba who cant be regarded as a complete friend, but has come into contact with many people, Hyuga Snow Eagle! The Hyuga Snow Eagle at this time looked much better, his complexion was much more ruddy, the bandage on his severed hand had also been untied, the snow-white eye mask was put on the destroyed eye, and his body seemed to be replaced The black clothes that Sinna prepared for him were similar to those of the Hyuga clan. They looked a lot more energetic, and they were obviously freshened. They looked clean and completely without the embarrassment and weakness of the secret room. . The injury is already healed. "Humph! You know you will hurt others!" However, Chiba didn''t have any objections to this, only a cold snort. At the same time, he moved forward and sat down in front of Hyuga Xueying. Although this guy is very uncomfortable with himself, he knows that this guy is definitely not the kind of arbitrary or reckless guy who knows no order, nor the kind of idiot who can''t distinguish his interests, although he still hates him. There are many ingredients, but it cannot be denied that this guy is really worthy of the name genius. Moreover, the concern for Xuena and Hirohiko, especially for Xuena, is not worse than that of himself. This is the only reason why Chiba can tolerate him even though he hates him. "No matter what important things, I will not promise you. What you have to do now is to live in that secret room. I will guarantee your daily life. Even if you are bored, I can teach you some pharmaceutical knowledge. , And open a tunnel to your room in the underground medical laboratory, and you can dispense medicine if you have nothing to do. Dispensing is still very time-consuming. If you learn the doorway, it will be very interesting." However, after sitting down, Chiba didn''t mean to discuss important matters with Hyuga Xueying, and said without leaving any room. "I want to leave the village." But as the voice fell, Hyuga Xueying didn''t seem to hear these words, and said straightforwardly. I knew that this guy would never do anything good! Hearing this sentence, Chiba did not have the slightest surprise. Although Hyuga Xueying said something that basically made others jump up and shout "impossible", Chiba still sat steadily. There is no slightest fluctuation on his face. "Impossible, dispensed." Then, his tone was the same as before, without any change. "I stay here, just a dangerous time bomb, I don''t know when it might be discovered." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying again didn''t seem to hear, and said. "Impossible, dispensed." However, nothing has changed in Chiba, not even the words spoken. Do not make jokes! You have been able to hide safely until now, the Hyuga clan have not found you. There must be something tricky behind it. I am afraid that the Hyuga clan has left you alone, or any agreement reached, the village and the Hyuga clan have selectively ignored you. , Let you linger here. Otherwise, with the detective power of the Hyuga clan, how could you not find you in the village. Not to mention that the most dangerous place is the safest place. The search range of the Hyuga has never been out of the village, as long as the search is carried out with white eyes. If Hyuga really wants to catch you seriously, you will be cold! Here, as long as you don''t show up, you don''t show up blatantly, no one will be involved! And his mind ~www.novelhall.com~ has passed this slightly disdainful thought. "I have to leave the village and stay here, it''s too dangerous." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying still chose not to hear, and emphasized it again. "Impossible, dispensed." However, Chiba also made up his mind and did not intend to help. This helped Hyuga Xueying out of the village. It was nothing more than success. If they failed, all of them would suffer, and even Kushina would be affected. Asking the guilt, even if the Bo Feng Shui gate is guarded by the time, some guys who secretly covet the identity of the Nine-tailed Nine-Tailed Man, may be going to make a big fuss, when the time comes, it will not end well. Now that nothing happened, it would be best to keep it as it is. He was also very considerate of Hyuga Xueying, and fearing that he would be bored alone, he had already made considerable concessions, and even planned to teach him the medicine. Here, it is absolutely impossible to agree. "This matter is about Xuena." When his words fell, Hyuga Xueying seemed to hesitate. After taking a slight breath, he took a note from his arms, put it on the table, and pushed it in front of Chiba. Is it related to Xuena? Is it the last words left by Shinsuke Hyuga? Looking at the slip of paper that was pushed over, Chiba glanced at Xueying Hyuga with a serious face, and gently pressed his lips. Then he picked it up and looked at it. "This time, you need to act outside the village for a long time. I am afraid that you cannot do it now." After watching Chiba pick up the note, the seriousness on Xueying Hyuga''s face slowly turned serious. this is! At the same time, Chiba had seen and read the simple lines of text on the paper, and his face changed suddenly! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1542： I know, you have a chance! "I know that you are now having a chance to leave the village for a mission, and this time you leave the village mission, you are still as the captain, and with your current reputation in the village, you don''t need much effort to take me out. " Seeing the change on Qianye''s face, Xueying Hyuga''s eyes flashed with hopeful and solemn gaze, and said as if he was hitting iron while it was hot. However, after he finished saying this sentence, Chiba''s eyes only stayed on the paper, and his face slowly became heavy. "Are you sure, are the things on this paper reliable?" After a long while, Qianye raised his head and said slowly and cautiously. "This is the last words of Lord Shinsuke opened in the box. I don''t know whether it is true or false. However, I believe Lord Shinsuke will never make jokes with his daughter in the last words." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying said truthfully. This piece of paper was one of the two papers that Shinsuke Hyuga left him, but it was not obtained from the box, but the day before the incident, Shinsuke Hyuga suddenly recruited him into the mansion to have a meal together with the apprentices. , Shinsuke Hyuga gave him a necklace that said it was his father''s relic and found it by accident. Although here, Yuuki Hyuga said that the one in the box was a lie to Chiba, but it was also the last words of Shinsuke Hyuga, who could not be faked. As for the note in the box, Hyuga Xueying would never let Chiba see it. How could such a guy die! Thinking of this, looking at Chiba''s appearance, Hyuga Xueying was still unbelievable. The siege of five thousand people was escaped by such a guy, and even a thousand people were killed. The name of the thousand people beheaded, I am afraid it is still a nightmare for many Yan Yin. Moreover, this guy is not only an opponent, but he is also a rare guy with a record of outsmarting in any situation. Such a task may be comparable to the previous generation of Naruto, and even this guy compared to the previous generation of Naruto. A few years younger than myself, there is still a lot of room for growth in the future. Not to mention future growth, but now, even the top shadow ranks in the Ninja world may not be able to prevent this guy from escaping, let alone behead him. This guy was also a medical ninja with superb medical skills, and suddenly fell ill and died. It seemed impossible. Hyuga Xueying really didn''t know what kind of situation could make this nasty guy in front of him die. However, even though his teacher failed in the end, he never told a lie to himself. Even if he touched on the unspeakable betrayal plan, he just kept silent and never lied to cover up. I had to convince him that Chiba would really die. It''s just that he couldn''t figure out why his teacher said so and what basis there is. Therefore, Hyuga Xueying is quite complicated about the paper that says Chiba will die, and the box containing the Chiba will die paper was found in the secret sign of his letter, obviously It''s for him. This paper was written for him, not for Chiba, and there is no need to show it to Chiba, which in vain all kinds of trouble. Also, this is the second-hand preparation made by Hyuga Shinsuke, the preparation after his failure, he will not make such silly jokes. So, if the above is true... Hearing these words, Chiba''s brows frowned, and slowly put down the paper in his hand, and slowly pushed it back to Hyuga Xueying with a look of thought. "you sure?" When his hand left the paper, Chiba stared at Xueying Hyuga and asked again. "I will be so boring to make this kind of joke with you?" In this regard, Hyuga Xueying looked directly into Chiba''s eyes, but asked rhetorically. "Huh! Who knows." Looking at the appearance of Xueying Hyuga, Chiba snorted coldly, but he did not deny Xueying Hyuga. "Help or not?" In response to Chiba''s reaction, Hyuga Xueying curled his lips, feeling particularly aggrieved in his heart, and there was not much nonsense at the moment. How do you feel that he is always shorter than him? And in his mind, it was such a thought. "If what is written on the paper is true, then I will help you out of the village." Hearing this, looking at Hyuga Xueying, and after watching for a while, Chiba slowly spoke. "Ok!" In response, Hyuga Xueying withdrew the paper while nodding solemnly without changing his face. Great! In this case, you can start working! Although one arm is missing and one eye is lost, but during this period of exercise, you should have become accustomed to this situation of losing one hand and one eye. Guaranteed. This matter can never fail! You can''t fail even if you save your life! But under his serious face, his heart was already excited. Whether or not he could leave the village was too important to him and to this matter! And the only person he could think of who could help him was Chiba in front of him. However, the only person who can help him is the same as himself. He is ready to take this risk, but the person in front of him may not have such determination. After all, he knew that the person in front of him also attached great importance to his ties, and his own ties were also the ties of the person in front of him. In fact, even with this piece of paper, he does not have full confidence to convince the person in front of him. However, fortunately, this person is also the kind of brave guy, as long as he touches his inverse scales, he is also a guy who dares to do anything and dare to take any risks~www.novelhall.com~ and Xuena is in his heart The weight is really enough to allow this guy to take such a risk. Gee! Although I am unhappy with this guy, I have to say that Xuena really didn''t look away! At this time, his heart sighed with sincere emotion. "It''s just that after you leave the village, you should contact me regularly. I want to know all the progress of this matter, and I will give you some help as appropriate. Of course, since you are outside the village, I will also ask you to investigate. Some things that I think are related to this matter, you cannot ignore or refuse when the time comes." At this moment, Qianye also slowly spit out the second half of his sentence: "Otherwise, everything is forbidden." This guy? Did I use me as an eyeliner? Hearing this, Xue Na frowned for the first time, but her heart was extremely unhappy. "it is good!" However, when he heard the second half of Qianye''s second half of the sentence, Hyuga Xueying frowned like this, with an unhappy look, straightforward, and particularly simply agreed. "Since it''s set, then, I need you to go back now, and I will make arrangements. It just so happens that I also want to go to the task office." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, just stood up. Perhaps this is also an opportunity! And in his mind, it was such a thought. "Ah! Don''t worry, I won''t act rashly." Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Xueying didn''t hesitate, stood up directly, and after dropping this sentence, he went straight down the tunnel and returned to the secret room. If Hyuga Xueying said... Seeing him go down to the secret room, Qianye narrowed his eyes slightly, and after a gloomy color flashed on his face, he turned and opened the door. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1543： Village out plan Since this matter involves Xue Na, then there is no need to be too stingy, the risk that should be taken is still to be taken. This is a necessary step. And if you are out of the village, there is nothing you can''t do now, and the risk is very low. It''s just that if there is one more person, but he doesn''t come back later, this is a very important task after all, and the report has to be clearly stated. Moreover, there is a record of leaving the village. If it is really investigated, how can this flaw be remedied? Gee! It seems that under the strict prevention system of Konoha Village, all plans that violate Konoha''s regulations cannot be perfect! Although it is quite unfavorable for me now, under such a system, people feel at ease. At least, Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina should not be in any danger if they don''t leave the village. It can be said that if this Ninja World is a game, then Konoha Village is an absolute safe zone, and other places are basically dangerous zones. Following the moonlight, Qianba walked all the way towards the mission, and at the same time, he began to wonder how to take Hyuga Snow Eagle out of the village. After all, Hyuga Xueying found him suddenly this time, and now its not long before he promised Hyuga Xueying. Its not an easy task to transport a prisoner out of a village with such a tight defense and defense, Chiba We must also think carefully and measure well. However, sending Hyuga Xueying out is also a time of long-term significance. First of all, it is natural to investigate Yuuna''s affairs. Secondly, I can also investigate some of the information I need before the Kyuubi Rebellion. Based on the memory and speculation of the original work, it may not necessarily be able to find a figure with soil. After all, although the Naruto Continent is not small, if you have enough time, you can also investigate most of the ninja activities or relatively hidden places. Since bringing the soil to plan the Kyuubi Rebellion, he must first receive everything Uchiha Madara left him, including the country of water. Now that Lin is dead, the three-tailed man Zhuli should have become the fourth generation of water shadow. During the four generations of Mizukage, he was controlled by Madara Uchiha or the soil. Of course, it must be controlled by the soil now. Here is a clue. Although it is a bit unrealistic to let Hyuga Xueying go to the Water Country to investigate, since he chose to leave the village, then his strength should be restored to a certain extent. Losing a hand and an eye, suppose his strength is gone. Half, then, based on my judgment of his strength, it shouldn''t be a problem to catch a few ninjas who have a certain status in the hidden mist village. After all, the current Nation of Water, although it is a big country, and Wuyin Village is also one of the top five ninja villages, but its strength should be the bottom. Apart from the Seven Ninja Swords, there are basically no decent ninjas available. Said to be half a catty, even worse than Shayin Village. Coupled with the implementation of the blood fog policy, although many powerful killing machines can be trained, this dictatorship policy is prone to polarization, and even weaker ones use power to absolutely control powerful killing machines. Learn more The side of things may be weak. Here, there is still a chance. And if there are traces of soil, I can also adopt another method to solve the Kyuubi Rebellion. Although there will be many unknown situations in this method, and maybe everything in the original book I know will collapse, and the future will really become the future, but this method is more feasible than stopping Kyuubi. And with his thoughts, Qianye''s mind could not help but have such a series of thoughts. The reason why he chose to help Hyuga Xueying was that Xuena was the main reason, but it was only one of the reasons. It was also his purpose to let Hyuga Xueying find out the information he needed for him. After all, the failure of Shenwubi Bridge, although it is said that everything happened beforehand, actually exposed another problem. intelligence. Chiba''s intelligence acquisition channels are too few, and it can even be said that there is no source of intelligence acquisition at all. If he had a reliable source of intelligence at the beginning and knew the exact location of Kakashi, Daitu, and Lin''s team, then it would not be difficult to guess the time of the death with soil. He would also be able to plan well and possibly even avoid the possibility. In terms of time, all the enemies in the country may not have that kind of rescue. It can''t be said that 100% can deal with this situation in advance, but at least, with intelligence, Chiba can have a 50% chance of catching up. In this Kyuubi Rebellion, if Chiba has enough information, he will stop when he brings the soil, and if the interception is successful, then nothing will happen. Even, he is sure to bring the soil back to his heart. . Therefore, this time, when Hyuga Xueying made such a request, Chiba would agree to it. It was completely due to the two reasons for Xuena and the Kyuubi Rebellion. Without one, Chiba would not agree so simply. Ok? Wait! This task, it seems, can really handle this matter, and I am not afraid of any way to be found out afterwards! Thinking of this, Chiba''s heart suddenly flashed, and a perfect plan came to mind. Moreover, the operation is quite simple, and Hyuga Xueying lives with me, there is no time difference. It works! This absolutely works! Correct! Just do it! And this flash of inspiration undoubtedly made Qianye very excited, and his pace was much faster. This was something that Chiba did not expect. He was able to think of a way so quickly. Not only was the operation simple, but there were no loopholes at all. He could justify himself in any situation. Even if several high-level officials gathered together to ask the guilt, nothing Reason. It''s really smooth, making people feel smooth! As the pace accelerated, Chiba said sincerely. Ok? Wait a minute~www.novelhall.com~ Speaking of Konoha''s senior management, how do I feel that something is missing? After sighing, Chiba was slightly startled, as if thinking of something important. Correct! exactly! Have! I remember that it was the moment when I resigned. It seemed that Xiaochun turned to sleep and disagreed with me becoming an assistant, and used retirement as a threat, so Bo Feng Shuimen chose another assistant. Although this was my intention, objectively speaking, why did Xiaochun turn to sleep to stop me? Several times in front of Hokage, the high-level debates, although the attitude of turning to sleep, Xiaochun is neutral, but every time I say something about it, I tend to be on my side. Although this is not obvious, I think now, It is really biased towards me. In other words, use neutral words to favor me. I don''t know if it is an illusion. I think about it now, every time a debate wins, it seems that she opened up a sentence. It seems that she is at least neutral, and I have not had any disadvantages during this period, and all of them have made achievements and contributed. Why would you oppose me? What is the reason against me? But after thinking about it, Qianye''s heart was filled with a series of doubts, along the way, this doubt slowly spread, slowly occupying a piece of his heart. In the end, Chiba was a little bit eager to see Zhuan Xiaochun and find out about the situation. After all, this Zhuan Xiaochun''s behavior is indeed a bit abnormal, and it shows a state of dissatisfaction with him. At this moment, Chiba is also very afraid of such a high-level sudden attack or something. Precisely because of this, Chiba''s attention along the way was attracted by this doubt, until the receptionist at the task office called out several times before interrupting his thoughts. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1544： Time is short! "Master Chiba, your permission order has been sent. You can choose the ninja you need. The authority Naruto gives you is below the Anbu, any ninja who is idle or without important tasks." Looking at Chiba, who had already returned to her senses, the young ninja sister with a serious face on the counter said in a very formulaic voice and words. "Oh, can you show me the ninjas who are currently available at the upper ninja level? It''s best to give me the special ninja information." In this regard, Chiba, who had condensed all his thoughts and focused on the selection of people, frowned slightly and spoke. At this time, he knew some of the characters in the original works. In this era, there are actually only three characters he knows who can support such a task. Kakashi is now the captain of Anbe, according to Bo Feng Shuimen Given the range, he couldn''t choose the shadow to accompany it. Of course, Chiba has no objection to the range given by Bofeng Shuimen. Foreign envoys will arrive in three days. The village will definitely have to strengthen the defense at that time, and the person who strengthens the defense must be the Anbu. Therefore, in order to arm the defense at that time, the more the dark parts, the better, and it is normal not to let him call the dark parts here. However, this task is to investigate the actions of the envoys of the two countries and eliminate hidden dangers. Because it involves foreign countries and is a sensitive matter such as peace talks and alliances, it must be a little secret. Therefore, there cannot be too many people here. Chiba estimates that there are almost two teams, eight people, and oneself together. Many people are easily exposed. If there are few people, because there are two envoys and two directions, there will definitely be a division of troops at that time. One squad is definitely not enough, and it must be another squad. In this way, both the maximum cost-effectiveness of the number of people and the confidentiality can be guaranteed. This is the best plan that Chiba can think of. At present, Chiba has only identified three people, and it is not known whether these three people have important tasks. Gee! Sure enough, it takes a lot of effort to select people! At this time, looking at the stern face, the young ninja sister meticulously placed stacks of special files similar to documents on the counter, slowly building up, Chiba''s mouth was already suffering. Convulsed. "puff!" And when Miss Ninja had all the archive files, Chiba basically couldn''t see Miss Ninja behind. "All the free Shangnin and special Shangnin are here." Then, behind the file pile, the meticulous voice of Miss Ninja rang. "Uh" In response to this, looking at the mountain-like archives in front of him, the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched more severely, and he was speechless for a while. "Well, can you help me see, Nara Nara, Koriichi Yamanaka, and Akita Chocho-seniors are performing tasks?" However, it was a moment of silence, and Chiba quickly said again, asking about the three people he had identified in his heart. For the ninjas of this era, if they want to divide their forces, the best team candidates that Chiba knows are undoubtedly these three people. First of all, this pig deer butterfly combination has a perception ninja who can conduct investigations, extract confessions, etc., and can deal with many situations, and the pig deer butterfly''s perception ninja, that is, Yamanaka Hideichi, his perception ability is indeed terrible. Reading the information in the dead mans brain requires the cooperation of multiple Perception Ninjas, but from here, he can already see how powerful he is. In Chibas vision, each team must have a perception ninja. This is much more convenient and it is not easy to lose some information. After all, the outside of the village is still a war zone. A perception ninja can also seize the opportunity. Or see through hidden enemies and greatly increase the success rate of the mission. This is a necessary condition for the two teams. Secondly, it is the candidate for the captain. If the troops are divided, he certainly cannot act as the captain of the squad. This task is not something ordinary people can do. After all, it is to inquire about the actions of foreign envoys. This envoy has now Set off, when they leave tomorrow morning and arrive at the location of the foreign envoy, it is estimated that the arrangements that the foreign envoys should make have been arranged. If there are measures that are unfavorable to Konoha, they have already been arranged. Even if they follow behind in secret, the envoy will not Expose any flaws. At this time, it is necessary for the captain and even the team to do everything possible to understand what the envoy has done before, and what arrangements have been made. It may be necessary for the team to go to the place where the envoy came and look for clues one by one. In the shortest amount of time, knowing what the envoy did, is it good or bad for Konoha. This requires the captain to have a high standard. And in this pig deer butterfly, there happens to be a Nara Deer who is not inferior to him in terms of strategy and tactics. With his wisdom, this kind of thing can be done completely, and his experience is even more abundant than that of Chiba. , I am afraid that he will come to a conclusion earlier than Chiba himself. Undoubtedly, Zhuludie is the most suitable lineup for the team. As for the other person, Chiba actually intends to be lazy, and let Nara Lukisa find it by himself~www.novelhall.com~ However, it would take too long, Qian Ye will also give Nara Lukisa''s selection as a reference. As for how to choose, Chiba will leave it to Nara Lukisa. "Mr. Nara Yakuhisa and Mr. Yamanaka Keiichi are in the village. Mr. Akimiichi Koza has just been assigned a task and will leave tomorrow." At this time, Chiba''s thoughts flashed, and the words of the serious young ninja sister also rang. "Can it be cancelled?" In response, Chiba asked. Although Nara Lukisa and Yamanaka Uiichi are both here, Chiba still hopes that the pig, deer and butterfly can be together. In this case, you basically don''t have to worry about anything. "Yes, you have the highest priority." Hearing that, Miss Ninja said very simply. "Okay, cancel it for me, and inform the three of them to come here immediately. I need some reference." In response, Chiba said. "This...oh! Okay!" When she heard this, Miss Ninja was a little puzzled at first, but after seeing the file in front of her, she immediately understood what Chiba meant, and nodded her head immediately. "Well, then, give me a quiet and hidden room I need to look at these files." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, picking up a pile and leaving. "Yes! You can go there!" Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Miss Ninja also reacted quickly, pointing to the staff lounge behind and saying. "I see, thank you." Seeing the staff lounge, Chiba didn''t hesitate, and went straight away holding the files. This team is determined, the home team, he has no clue, so many people, one by one, it takes a lot of time. Time is short! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1545： The most intuitive Konohas strength! Shinobu, Noda, Ninjutsu: 8, Physique: 8, Illusion: 7, Wisdom: 7, Power: 8, Speed: 8, Chakra: 6, Jie Yin: 8, Total: 60. Shangnin, Yasano Kuro, Ninjutsu: 6, Physique: 7, Illusory: 9, Wisdom: 8, Power: 7, Speed: 7, Chakra: 8, Kiejin: 9, Total: 61. ... This, Konoha, as the strongest ninja village, is not unreasonable. Every upper ninja is basically average, basically it is a double cultivation of ninja body, and even ninja phantom three cultivation, and the value is not low, all values Over 60, this average level is really a bit high. Looking at the archive files piled up in front of him one by one, Chiba couldn''t help but sigh. Now, the serious young ninja sister has helped Chiba move all the free and special ninja information here, and Chiba has already watched about half of the ninja and the special ninja, Even if it is a special upper ninja, the value is actually very high, basically hovering between 55-60, and even some special upper ninja have exceeded the 60 upper limit. As for the upper ninja, it is basically 60 up, and there are many above 63. In other words, Konoha''s upper ninja, in terms of value, many are the values ??after Asma becomes the upper ninja in the future. Of course, the specific combat ability cannot only look at the numerical value, but as a basic reference, the numerical credibility is still very high. From this, we can see how high Konoha''s overall level is. This also allowed Chiba to refresh his fixed impression of Konoha ninja from the original work. In Chibas impression through the original work, Konohas ninja is basically a cannon fodder except for those famous ones. Where to go. In terms of numerical value, Chiba has always thought that Asma''s numerical value is already in the upper level. After all, Konoha with a numerical value of 70 or higher, in addition to the shadow, that is, the three ninja, 63 is already very powerful. However, he did not expect that there will be so many people with Konoha''s number reaching 63. Basically, five or six of the upper ninth class have reached this number, and each number is very average. Unlike Chiba, some The value is directly full value, but some values ??are basically the lower endurance level. This means that Konoha''s Shinnins are almost fully developed, and they are all established situations that one person can cope with. Although there are high and low, they can barely be said to be an all-rounder. Of course, this is not to say that everyone is a ninjutsu phantasy, but that everyone can deal with the three powers of ninjutsu. However, the actual situation should be based on the actual situation. Everyones experience at the time The judgments are all different. This just means that he has the ability to deal with it, but it does not mean that he can display this ability, or that he can not display it under the hands of all opponents. After all, the battle of a ninja can''t be spoken by numbers, otherwise, it will definitely die miserably. However, this value can reflect the level of this ninja. Although his abilities cannot be spoken in terms of numerical values, the numerical value is still very referential in judging a person''s strength. And through the numerical value, Chiba''s powerful strength against Konoha is refreshed. Fortunately... I didn''t choose to betray the village! If Konoha really does his best to arrest, I am afraid I will never have peace! After refreshing the concept of strength, Chiba couldn''t help feeling a little fortunate. He felt deeply that the Konoha he knew from the original work was really too one-sided. Although Konoha was the same as other Ninja villages, the top combat power seemed Not many, but the backbone of the battle is really terrifying. However, now, this power can be used by me. If you stand in this position, Konoha really feels at ease. Then, another thought passed through Chiba''s heart. "Squeak..." At this moment, when Qianye''s thoughts turned, the door behind him was slowly pushed open. "Chiba-sama, Mr. Nara Kajiu, Mr. Yamanaka Keiichi, and Mr. Akimi Koji, have arrived. The words of the serious young ninja sister rang out afterwards. "Please come in!" At this time, when Chiba heard the words, he turned his head subconsciously, but saw Nara Kajiu, Yamanaka Kaiichi, and Aki Mito Dingza standing sideways behind the ninja lady, looking at him, with a faint smile on his mouth. . "It seems that I really can''t take time off, trouble..." Obviously, Shikamarus troublesome mouth was not purely because of his fear of trouble, but was somewhat influenced by his father. At this time, seeing Chibas gaze, Nara Shika touched the back of his head for a long time and looked helpless. Came in. "Long time no see, Chiba." And the Qiu Dao Dingzao behind him responded to the sentence with a wide heart and fat body, and came in with a smile on his face. The chubby smile really warmed the whole lounge. "Yes." Unlike his two partners, Yamanaka Koiichi walked in rather seriously, and he simply responded, feeling a little unsmiling, but Chiba could tell from his gentle eyes, Yamanaka Although Hai Yi looks serious and meticulous on the outside, inside, he is quite delicate and gentle. "Then I will go back." Seeing the three people entering, Miss Ninja did not stay much, closed the door and left, and after closing the door, a "No Entry" sign was posted on the door of the staff lounge. "Thank you!" As she closed the door, Chiba hurriedly said. "So, what important task are we going to perform? Even Ding Zuo canceled the previous task." At this time, Nara Lukuji, who was sitting down, looked at the pile of archive files ~www.novelhall.com~ The helpless look on his face slowly faded, and he became serious. But Yamanaka Kaiichi and Qiu Dao Dingzao sat down separately, but did not mean to speak. Obviously, the right to speak was handed over to Nara Shikuhisa, and it was also handed over to Chiba and Nara Shikuhisa to discuss the direction of the task. "Wait a minute, Mr. Lujiu." In response, Chiba hurriedly spoke, and then sorted out the messy files on hand. Most of them were placed on the stack of files that had been read, and there were two files on hand. "Oh it''s all right." Hearing that, Nara Luji didn''t care, just looked at the piled files and the files that Chiba had at hand. After watching so much, did you choose two people? It seems that this is really an important task. Speaking of it, its the first time to cooperate with Chiba. Although they served as the staff of the decision-making team in the Third Ninja World War, and in the battle of chasing Shayin as the mother-in-law of Chiba, he also lost him to rescue and rescue. Its the first time for the three of us to work together in a real sense. Really... I''m looking forward to it. But at this time, such a thought flashed in his mind. "Do you need me to help you choose? Some people are still familiar to me?" Thinking of this, Nara Luji took the initiative to speak. "Yeah! That''s great, I just want to tell you about it!" After hearing this sentence, Chiba answered almost instantly, with surprises in his tone. Sure enough, he was Konoha''s strategist-level figure, the chief strategist of the Ninja War in the future. I have realized my purpose! I feel that with him, I will save a lot of effort! At the same time, his heart was already excited. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1546： Agreed An hour later, at the mission office, a staff lounge was prohibited from entering. "It turns out that, indeed, with your identity and reputation, this is the most appropriate way to do so. This can also provide us with effective concealment. I think this plan is very feasible." After listening to Chiba''s explanation of this mission and Chiba''s plan, Nara Lujiu suddenly flashed a sharp light in his eyes, looked at Chiba, and said. Unexpectedly, the delegation was about to arrive at Konoha, and the preliminary negotiations for the peace talks and repair alliance were about to begin. And it happened to be stuck at this point in time. I am afraid that the fourth generation of Naruto Masters'' judgment is very correct. This task is also very necessary. And, I found Chiba all at once, and this mission is probably far more important than we thought. The number and personnel are arbitrarily chosen. There are no other restrictions except below one shadow. Plus the nature of this mission... Hey, I didn''t expect that, I still wanted to take a break, but I didn''t want to take a day off, so an S-level mission came! During the words, such a helpless and solemn thought flashed through his mind. In just an hour, Chiba had already informed Nara Lukisa about the mission and some details of the mission, as well as his own plan, so there was almost Nara Lukisa''s words. "Really, then, that''s it. The task time is set at seven o''clock tomorrow morning, okay?" In response, Chiba glanced at the five files in his hand and said. Fortunately, the pig, deer and butterfly trio, who often team up with different people, really saved a lot of trouble. Now, the remaining five people have been determined, as long as the notification is enough, the task will be smooth tomorrow. And now it seems to be early, I can still practice some changes in the chakra nature of the fire attribute a little bit. Still very smooth! And in his mind, it was such a thought. In the hour just now, in addition to explaining the mission to the three of them, and the plan he used in this mission, Nara Yakuhisa, Yamanaka Keiichi, and Akiu Doji also helped him in these files. I found five of the most reliable and absolutely guaranteed strength of the three men who have formed a team. They also include excellent captains and perception ninjas. Save a lot of things in Chiba. "Of course, Hai Yi, Ding Zuo, do you have any comments?" In this regard, Nara Lujiu readily agreed, and looked back and asked the opinions of his two old partners. "Hmm... I have no opinion." Hearing this, the fat-hearted Qiu Dao Ding Zuo had no opinion. "I think we should discuss some details, especially the details after the division. After all, we are going to two places, a country of wind and a country of soil. The customs of the two countries are different. If we do not have If you go through the countries among them, I think you should talk about it well, so that it is convenient for lurking and detecting intelligence." In this regard, Yamanaka said. Sure enough, Yamanaka Hiichi is a very delicate type! It really makes sense. However, these ninjas should have been to two countries, and two of them seem to have corresponding sneaking experience. So, in other words, that inexperienced person, is it me? And hearing the words of Yamanaka Kaiichi, Chiba''s mind passed such a rather embarrassing thought. "Uh" Thinking of this, the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, and said, "Well, do you all have experience in this area? Dive into the relevant experience of these two countries, or understand the corresponding customs?" Ok? Damn! Oops, I didn''t consider that Chiba has no experience in this area, so it''s too straightforward! Hearing Qianye''s slightly embarrassing words, Yamazaka Kai was slightly surprised. Then, subconsciously, he wanted to say something to relieve Chibas embarrassment. After all, when they selected the other five people, they had already considered whether they had any experience in sneaking into these two countries, or whether they knew the two countries. The local customs, almost all of them have experience or knowledge in this area. Here, it seems that only Chiba has not stayed in these two countries. However, he was not good at speaking at all. Although his heart was full of kindness, but at this moment, he couldn''t say anything, his lips pressed, his expression tense. "Um...Speaking of it, I dont seem to have been there. Lujiu, you seem to have a mission to sneak into the kingdom of the wind. Hiichi, you also used to be a perception ninja and supported the intelligence of the kingdom of the earth. Department, tell me about it." But at this time, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, with a wide heart and fat body, opened his mouth. "Really? Also, Ding Zuo, you seem to seldom participate in transnational missions. It just so happens that Haiyi and I will tell you about the customs and taboos of the two countries." In response, Nara Shikajiu also took it in due course and said. Suddenly, the two got a grateful look from Yamanaka. These three people really cooperated in tacit understanding! However, I am also really, people feel embarrassed, and I have to let them relieve the embarrassment, really... After hearing these words and seeing the appearance of the three of them, Chiba smiled knowingly, and then such a rather embarrassing thought flashed in his mind. "Then ask Mr. Lu Jiu and Mr. Hai Yi~www.novelhall.com~ to tell me." However, embarrassed to return, Chiba still asked very simply, sweeping away the embarrassment just now. And Chiba''s crispness and refreshingness also let Yamaaka Kaiichi let go of the some worries in his heart that caused the embarrassment just now. After Chiba''s words fell, he would talk about the situation of the land country he knew. After a while, and patiently answered Chiba''s questions about these. Next, after Chiba has actually digested the content of this part of the land of the land, Nara Shikahisa also inserted in a timely manner, and explained to Chiba what to pay attention to after entering the land of the wind, as well as the customs of the land of the wind. After that, he patiently answered Chiba''s question. After Chiba had digested everything and had the most basic plan to sneak into the two countries, another hour had passed. After watching the time, the few people did not say anything, and each disbanded. , Go back to rest and wait for tomorrow''s collection. After disbanding, Chiba did not go back directly. First, he handed the files of the selected five people to Miss Ninja, and asked the full-time staff of the mission system to notify the people to gather in the morning before returning to the Japanese cabin. "Master Chiba, you are finally back, what the four generations of Hokage want me to give you!" When he returned to the Japanese-style cabin, he was stopped by the sudden flash of Anbu before he took a few steps. And, handed over a scroll. Damn! I almost forgot, it depends on the treaty of peace talks and alliance! Seeing the scroll and the dark part, Chiba almost patted his head, forgetting this. It seems that today is not to think about practicing! Then, he completely dispelled the idea of ??changing the nature of fire. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1547： Peace treaty Although I can no longer practice, it is good to take a look at the peace talks of the Third Ninja War. Pushing open the Japanese-style door, Chiba sat down at the low table and spread out the scroll sent by Anbe with some interest. At this time, Chiba had already sent away the Anbe, and there was no one else in the house except Hyuga Xueying in the secret room downstairs. It was just in line with Anbe''s special order that you must open it when you are alone to avoid leaking the wind. . After all, this treaty for peace talks and alliance, although it is still an early treaty, there will be revisions in the future, and there is even room for revision, but even so, it can still control whether the current land country and the wind country are at war. The key is that the influence is no less than or even more than that of the defense map of the land of the year. This must be treated with caution. And, after reading it, this scroll with the peace treaty will be destroyed. Look at... look at... After spreading out the peace treaty, Chiba was also full of curiosity. After all, this was something that was not described in the original work. At the same time, Chiba also wanted to know what kind of peace would be concluded between Shinobu and Shinobu. Among them, there will be a bit of agreement with my own guess. Ok First of all, it really is about economics. It really can''t be "Oh, the war is over. As long as the war is over, everything will be fine. Let''s not compensate for this. Just stop." Hello. Hello everyone. Hello. The amount of compensation As his gaze swept, Chiba automatically skipped the descriptions that expressed the spirit of the contract written in the front. On the first line, Chiba scanned the regulations on compensation. The first line of the first line is this. The amount of compensation. Konoha has always negotiated the amount of compensation proposed by the two countries of the alliance. Regarding the amount of compensation, the country of the earth is obviously much more than the country of the wind. After all, the country of the wind is still an ally of the country of the fire. The compensation amount this time is basically the amount of an S-level mission. Although its not cheap, but for the country, its nothing but Konohas friendship. Its the third Ninja War in the country of wind. The expatriate performed an S-level mission. And that amount of money in the land of the earth is terrifying. Chiba almost counted the long series of numbers with his fingers. It is estimated that this is already worth the budget of two expansion plans that have not been scaled down. "This...Is the amount of compensation a bit too much? In any case, it is the preliminary negotiation and the benchmark is too high. Although it will definitely be bargained by the land country later, it is impossible to cut it directly. Half of it, half of the current compensation amount, is the range that the land of the country can bear, now so much, basically it is buying peace, in terms of dignity, the land of the country will definitely not agree, even, this amount, It is likely to cause dissatisfaction in Yanyin Village, but it will collapse the peace talks." Looking at this amount, Chiba frowned slightly. Although Chiba does not pay attention to the economy, he lives in this Hokage world. According to the living consumption of Konoha Village, and some other accidental contact during the assistant period In the financial documents, Chiba can also guess the amount of this amount. The budgets of these two expansion plans that have not been reduced are a bit excessive. I don''t know who brought it up. With such a large amount of money, the Kingdom of Earth might as well continue to stalemate. The few core secrets he might have leaked because of the spy''s arrest are not worth the price. The amount is certainly unreasonable. Chiba felt that this amount was cut by almost 30% before it could be discussed. Then, in the second line of compensation, it verified Chiba''s conjecture in the forbidden room. The second line of compensation, whether it is the country of the earth or the country of the wind, is required to compensate Konoha for two forbidden techniques, two secret techniques and some ordinary ninjutsu unique to the country of the earth and the country of the wind. The defeated country not only has to pay the price of money, but also the price of ninjutsu. I am afraid that this is also the reason why the land country has been reluctant to reconcile. Forbidden and secret techniques can be said to be the foundation of Ninja Village. As a military organization, the most important thing in Ninja Village is military strength, and military strength is an important part of it. It is the unique powers of ninjas such as ninjutsu, physique, and illusion. Forbidden and secret arts are the best of these powers. They are almost strategic weapons. If you lose money, you will lose it. Taking on some tasks that are not usually taken, and with the support of sufficient military strength, will soon be able to earn it back. It hurts but does not hurt the root. However, this forbidden technique and secret technique would be fatal, painful, and fundamental. In the sense of war, this forbidden technique and secret technique are the most important resources. It is precisely because of this that peace talks and alliances, the victorious country versus the defeated country, is impossible not to exploit in this regard. Of course, Chiba knew that because it was an early peace agreement, it would make peace talks. So Chiba also knew that these two forbidden techniques and two secret techniques would definitely not be met. In the end, Chiba felt , Almost one forbidden spell, one or two forbidden spells, so it''s almost the same. As for the unique ordinary ninjutsu in the back, it is very random. Although it is unique, it is far from the forbidden secret technique. Basically, some make up the number, or if you can have more benefits in this area, you can have more benefits in this area~www.novelhall.com~mm... In this regard, it seems that the people who made the treaty also know that they are very sensitive. When there are more, the country of the earth and the country of the wind will surely turn their faces. If there are few mentions at this time, we will lose out in the subsequent bargaining. There is no problem here. In this regard, Chiba agrees with this article and has no objections. Then, after the next series of compensation claims, and after the compensation, the obligations and related rights to be performed by both parties after the revision, Chiba also glanced at the past. Compared with these two compensation conditions, the next clauses are Relatively not worth mentioning, and it looks very formulaic, it should be some routine terms. It seems that Konoha was still prosperous in the Second Ninja World War, and the other Ninja villages, except Yunyin, felt somewhat decayed, and it was not without objective factors. This war compensation can still make up a lot. Stuff. Of course, it cannot be said that these compensations are sufficient. Ninja Village is a military organization, and the war here relies on people to fight, and the key is to cultivate people. These compensations are just conditions for training people. The so-called recuperation is actually nothing more than the training of the next batch of soldiers. At this moment, Chiba also thought about a lot of things clearly. Then, after reading it several times, Chiba felt that there was no big problem, and burned the scroll. After that, he got up and got out of the secret room from the kitchen, and informed Hyuga Xueying of his plan. After that, he did not conduct any research or practice on sealing technique or nature change, and went to bed early to prepare for the task tomorrow morning. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1548： set off The next day, at six o''clock in the morning, Konoha Gate. "This" Shibata, who was in charge of the village inspection, opened his eyes slightly, looking at the young man on the left and the young man on the right, his mouth slightly opened and closed, but he was a little surprised and speechless. Even Nanmu, who was assisting on the side, was full of surprise and incomprehension, looking at the two teenagers before him. "Sorry, can you hurry up? This is the task that Hokage gave me. I must set off as soon as possible." In response to this, one of the two teenagers in front of him handed the permission forward again, and said very politely. "Oh...oh!" Seeing the Naruto license, Shibata, who was in charge of the review, was shocked and regained his senses. He hurriedly accepted the license that had been handed over and checked. When I was just checking, I couldn''t help but look at the two teenagers in front of me. After a while, the permission of the fourth generation of Hokage was confirmed. Then, when the teenager couldn''t help but remind him, he said: "After verification, you can leave the village." "Well, thank you!" In response, the boy nodded, his face did not show any impatience or dissatisfaction because of Shibata''s delay in time, he just nodded and walked outside the gate. "Wait...wait a minute, Master Chiba! Please wait a minute!" However, at this moment, Nan Mu, who was assisting, suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly stopped the two young men in front of him. And Xu was too anxious. As soon as he said this, his voice was almost a little higher, and the whole person was supported on the table of this review point, and he half stuck out. "what happened?" In response, the two teenagers stopped at the same time, both turned their heads and asked. "Chi...Master Chiba! Please, please stay. Some things, according to the rules, we must ask clearly, even with the permission of Lord Hokage, we must ask clearly." When the two teenagers in front of him stopped, Nanmu almost took a deep breath, concealing a little nervousness, but still spoke with some cramped words. "ask clearly?" Hearing this, the boy who was called to stop, that is, Chiba, was taken aback for a moment, frowned slightly, and asked. Could it be that... was seen through? impossible! These two are just ordinary Zhong Ren, so although they do not respect them, their combat effectiveness and combat experience should not be outstanding, and they should be invisible. But his heart was tight. "Excuse me, this... this should be your shadow clone, right?" And hearing Chiba''s questioning words, it seemed that some young Nanmu swallowed almost subconsciously, and said in a slightly rigid mouth. At the same time, the hand also pointed to the boy behind Chiba. That, a boy who looked exactly like Chiba. Really seen through? As soon as these words came out, Chiba''s heart was stunned, and he looked at the boy who was pointed at who was exactly the same as himself. The boy also glanced at himself subconsciously, but the expression on his face was somewhat similar to him. Similarly, the face is slightly tight. "Well, yes, one of us is a shadow clone." However, even though he was uncertain and his face was unconsciously tightened, he still replied very simply. "Really? Is it a shadow clone?" In response, Nanmu nodded subconsciously, and Chiba''s quick answer and the slightly tight face made him unable to react. I... what am I doing? Unexpectedly, I even questioned that Lord Chiba, I...I, I, what on earth are you doing! But at this moment, his head was in chaos, it was all these thoughts, but for a while, he was a little unable to think. "The reason why I want to use the shadow clone to get out of the village directly is because my mission is a secret mission, and I cannot let the enemy know exactly where I am going, so since I go out, I have to use the shadow clone. Sorry, I cant remove my shadow clone. If you find it inappropriate, I can go with you to four generations of Naruto Masters to distinguish the authenticity. Im sorry for the inconvenience caused to your work." Seeing the tension on Nanmu''s face, Qianye answered without waiting for him to ask questions. He directly said what Nanmu wanted to know. After all, she owed her body slightly. "No, no! Lord Chiba, you are serious, just to be on the safe side, after all..." In this regard, Shibata, who also looked young beside Nanmu, hurriedly explained. "I know, I have done it here before, and I know the rules here, but, please understand the situation on my side, it is really impossible..." Hearing this, Qianye interrupted his words before he finished speaking, and expressed his understanding of their actions. "No! The task that Master Naruto personally ordered is important, please! Please go out! I wish you a smooth journey!" Even Nanmu couldn''t help it, and couldn''t wait for Chiba to speak, so he let it go. "Thank you! If you have any trouble with this matter, please let me know, and I will explain it myself when I come back!" Hearing this, Qianye smiled in gratitude, and then, after leaving such a sentence, he headed towards the gate and left with the shadow clone. "Snapped!" When Chiba disappeared from the sight of the two of them, Shibata suddenly slapped Nanmu on the back of the head, with a sullen expression on his face, and said excitedly: "Look at you, you actually suspect that Lord Chiba has been on him, and let him Master Chiba is worried." "pain!" In this shot, Nanmu subconsciously yelled in pain. "This...this is no way, Shibata-senpai, according to the regulations, even if there is a task permit, if the number of people does not meet the requirements, you need to inquire, and you can directly detain it." In response to this, Nanmu said with a grieved expression after shouting pain. He is acting according to the regulations, what''s wrong! "Shadow clone is also considered to be an extra number of people? Is it because the shadow clone is not the person? Moreover, Lord Chiba is obviously embarrassed. This is a secret mission. The secret mission issued by Naruto-sama himself, would you dare to stop it? If it is delayed? What about the itinerary? What if the mission fails and the village loses? The mission that Master Naruto personally announced and Master Chiba will complete, do you think it will be a trivial mission?" And when he heard this, Shibata almost jumped up~www.novelhall.com~ almost slapped up again, but seeing Nanmu''s aggrieved expression, besides reprimanding, he didn''t shoot anymore. "Yes, I understand" Listening to the predecessor''s reprimand, but there is no way to refute it, he also thinks that he is blocking Nanmu, who is too much of Qianye-sama, and has to speak bitterly. "Oh...but your attitude is still very good." In response, Shibata sighed, but complimented him. "is it?" Suddenly, a hint of joy flashed across Nanmu''s face. "Don''t be too proud. Sometimes, we have to distinguish the rules and the priorities of the tasks. We can''t just follow the rules. Alas, I didn''t know before. It turns out that Lord Chiba is such an easygoing person, only knowing that he is a warrior. The super genius who killed thousands of people in China, but didn''t want to be such a gentle person. Although he is a few years younger than us, he does not look like a child at all. It is... incredible!" In response, Shibata couldn''t help but sigh. "Yes!" Hearing this, Nanmu couldn''t help but looked in the direction where Chiba was leaving, with a little hope on his face, and responded. Then, the next moment, a task permit was handed up again. "Excuse me, we have to go to the village for a mission." A voice sounded again. Suddenly, Nanmu and Shibata had to put away their emotions, took the permit, and started to work. "Ok?" But when they took the permit and looked up, their expressions changed suddenly and they were stunned on the spot. Lu... Lord Lujiu? and also Today...today, how...how so many big people! In their hearts, there was horror! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1549： Just separate here "Then, just separate here!" Looking back at the door of the village that was no longer visible, Chiba slowly stopped and said to the shadow clone next to him who was exactly the same. "Ok." In response, the shadow avatar Chiba nodded. "This is a specific plan, and where I want you to go. There, you should be able to find a good hiding place if you take out my letter. However, once the hiding place is set, you are also obliged to protect the hiding place. Everything within." After getting an affirmative answer from the shadow clone Chiba, Chiba took out a scroll and a letter from his arms and handed it to the shadow clone Chiba. "I know." Upon hearing this, the shadow clone Chiba nodded and took the scroll. "Finally, I''m confirming. Are you sure you can deal with all the situations that will arise? And protect everything in the hiding place." In response, Chiba frowned slightly, and couldn''t help but ask. "At this time, just ask?" However, this time, upon hearing this, the face of the shadow clone Chiba seemed to twitch, and he spoke somewhat dissatisfied. "Humph! After all, I still can''t fully trust you." In this regard, Chiba didn''t care about the dissatisfaction of the shadow clone Chiba, staring at him tightly, and said. In his tone, he insisted on getting a positive answer. "Do you think I''m an idiot? Did you make such a risky thing without complete preparation and sufficient assurance?" In response, the shadow avatar Chiba finally couldn''t help it, and spoke extremely dissatisfied. "That''s good, I really thought you were an idiot." Hearing this, Qianye said so. "you!" In this regard, the complexion of the shadow clone Chiba Qi changed drastically, and his facial features were slightly distorted. "Don''t do anything irrational. When you get there, you are not alone. Now to me, even you are an indispensable person. Moreover, this matter does not have much importance. Say something! And now only you can do it, don''t let me down." Looking at the shadow clone with the distorted facial features, Qianba''s complexion slowly sank, and he said solemnly and solemnly. "Huh! You don''t need to say this, I also know that, put a hundred hearts on it, I won''t act rashly!" In response to this, the shadow clone Chiba took a deep breath, and after trying to calm down the anger caused by the attitude of this guy in front of him, he barely said calmly. "Then, I''ll just relax." Hearing this sentence, Chiba said indifferently. It seems that he is really ready! Well, you can rest assured. If it is him, although he is not willing to admit it, it is indeed safe to leave this matter to him. Moreover, he may be the most suitable person for this matter. Me, there is no need to hesitate anymore. And this thought flashed through his mind. "Then I will go one step ahead." At this moment, the shadow avatar Chiba no longer seemed to want to talk to Chiba anymore. After hearing this, he didn''t say much, and turned around, his figure flashed out, and he flew out towards the land of the earth. . The speed was quite fast, and it didn''t take long for him to sink into the woods, and after a few vertical jumps, he disappeared from Qianye''s sight. So fast This guy has improved a lot during this time! Looking at the shadow clone Chiba disappearing into his sight, Chiba was slightly surprised. So, now that Xueying has already sent out this day, I should also consider my mission. After watching for a while, Chiba slowly turned around and looked in another direction, which was a little detour towards the direction of the Kingdom of Wind. It seems that everything is going very well! Position yourself in the middle of this mission and set it on the decoy! Afterwards, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. After agreeing to Hyuga Xueying''s request, Chiba''s plan to send Hyuga Xueying was the current situation. Originally, when Hyuga Xueying hadn''t asked for it, his plan was for Nara Shikahisa to lead a team, and he would lead a team in two ways, heading in the direction of the envoy, and exploring the envoy''s respective country. However, after agreeing to Hyuga Xueying, because he wanted to take Hyuga Xueying out of the village, taking him out of the village openly, it would definitely not work if he led the team. After all, if you are leading the team, the only option to bring out Hyuga Snow Eagle is to arrange Hyuga Snow Eagle in your team. It seems that because all the tasks are determined by him, it is very easy for him. However, the ninja for each mission is authenticated. Even if Chiba has the final say when you go, you still have to verify your identity when you come back, and you must register the number of people when you go, and one less person when you come back. , Even if he died in battle, his identity must be verified. As a sinner, Hyuga Xueying could not have an identity. Even if he took a pseudonym or used other people''s Minghui when he was inserted, he would definitely be exposed. Once there is no such person, or the person found is in the village or other tasks at all, Chiba will inevitably be implicated. What the consequences will be, Chiba doesn''t have to think about it, and it will definitely not be a good thing. Therefore, he positioned himself as a decoy, separated himself from the other two teams, and allowed the other two teams to be equipped with reliable captains to fight on their own, and he was used as a decoy to attract the attention of possible enemies. Power, to cover the covert actions of the two teams ~www.novelhall.com~ And his current priority in the eyes of the enemy can definitely attract all the eyes of the enemy. After all, that troublesome little monster has gone on a separate mission again, and it was picked at a critical moment in the early stage of the peace talks. Even a fool, he knew he had to stare at him with all his strength. In this way, I separated myself from the two teams, and using the guise of covering and distracting the enemys eyes, I used the shadow clone to confuse the enemys eyes and contain more enemys eyeliner. This also makes sense. As for the shadow clone, no one will have any problems even if they can''t come back. And Hyuga Xueying only needs to change his appearance. When the time comes, he will go out of the village with himself without any problems. Even if someone asks, to get to the bottom of it, he only needs to show that this is using the shadow clone to attract more enemy''s attention and cover the follow-up troops as a cover. Unless someone truly sees that Hyuga Xueying turned into a shadow clone of himself, there is absolutely no possibility of things being revealed. In this way, there will be no problems with the number of people and their status when they come back. In this way, you are separated from the other two teams, and you don''t have to worry about being seen through by the powerful tasks in the other two teams. It can be said that it is a perfect plan. And now, the Hyuga Snow Eagle, who had changed into himself, had already left and was not seen or known by anyone. It could be said that the plan was perfectly completed. Next, he just had to go straight to the country of wind all the way along the route made with Nara Lukisa. And there is no need to hide, just be upright. So let''s go! And thinking of this, Qianye didn''t hesitate, his feet sank, his figure suddenly flashed, and he was already galloping toward the established route. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1550： weakness "Lu Jiu, it''s been half an hour." Yamanaka estimated the time and reminded Nara Shikahisa standing in front of him. "Wait, the time is still too short. If we set off now, if there is an enemy''s eyeliner ahead, then Chiba''s efforts may be wasted." In response, Nara Shikajiu, who was standing in front, frowned slightly, then shook his head and said. At this time, the three of them, the pig, the deer and the butterfly, plus the reliable Shangren from the same team, and the four members of another team, all stood at the inspection office at the gate of the village, doing their own preparations. On the other hand, Nara Yakuhisa and Yamanaka Hideichi are standing on the side of the gate, and Yamanaka Hideichi will make a sense at regular intervals to confirm the surrounding situation. At this time, half an hour has passed since they completed the review. According to the plan, they would set off after Chiba succeeded in attracting possible enemy''s eyeliner, and because the village was still not sure whether there were still spies coveting Konoha in this place, so when they made the plan, they assumed that there were a lot of people around. Eyeliner. There may even be super-elite spies who can escape perception. Therefore, even after frequent perceptions and confirmation that there is no one, Nara Luji is still so cautious. And if after departure, according to Chibas idea, there are still two days left before the envoys arrive. After the two teams are divided, they can identify the spies or eyeliners attracted by him along the way through perceptual methods. And find out, and then get rid of it silently. In this way, the mission can be carried out, and some hidden dangers can be removed for the village, and the envoys will not arrive at the time. If the envoys try to mislead, the phenomenon of internal and external cooperation will appear. Therefore, the departure time of the two teams that are actually performing the task can be delayed a bit to ensure that they will not be discovered. But now, assuming there are super-elite spies who can evade perception, they need to wait for time to let the patience of the eyeliner that may exist are consumed. They think that the important person is only Chiba, and they completely turn their eyes to Chiba. Only set off afterwards. Or, just wait until the peak of the mission is going out in batches. Now, because of the arrival of the mission, according to the calculations of Chiba and Nara Lukisa, after seven oclock, there will definitely be a group of missions out of the village. Peak period. This peace talk and repair alliance is really too important. Whether it is Chiba or Nara Lukisa, they feel that there will be quite a lot of guards along the way, which can be regarded as welcoming and ensuring the safety of the envoys. Point pomp is a must. If you want to set up a sentry post, you must prepare in advance. After all, there may be enemy spies in this area. If there are Yunyin spies, when the envoys arrive, Konoha will assassinate the envoys without preparation. , I''m afraid, the peace talks and alliances that have finally come to an end are over. Therefore, the establishment of sentry posts here is often accompanied by carpet searches, at least to ensure the safety of this area. The number of people to be dispatched will certainly not be small. And, it must be this morning. "I think we should just wait for the big wave, and then we will spread out." Hearing Nara Lukisa''s words, Yamanaka Kai thought for a while and said. This is actually the safest way to get out of the big army. Seeing that the time is about to go out, there are too many subjective factors that are hard to handle. It''s just that there is an hour''s interval between going out with the big army, and it is easy to get out of touch with the front Chiba, causing some eyeliners that can be removed that may not be removed because of the disconnection between the two. Moreover, it may put Chiba in danger. Now Chibas reputation may not be seen in the village, but outside the village, it is almost as famous as the golden glitter. Even in some villages, his threat is even Beyond the golden flash that has become the four generations of Hokage, Chiba is likely to be attacked by the country of the earth or any country at the border of the country of wind. After all, getting rid of him, according to Konoha''s reliable news, is already the primary goal of several big countries and even small countries that depend on them. "Well...Alright, since I have been waiting for half an hour, wait another half an hour!" Hearing this, Nara Lujiu didn''t hesitate and agreed. If Chiba is there, he should be able to take care of himself! Even if there is a danger of being besieged, with his strength and wisdom, it shouldn''t be a problem, at least it should be no problem to retreat whole body. Otherwise, he would not take the initiative to propose the second option to follow the big wave yesterday. In the words, although there were slight worries in his heart, Nara Lukisa chose to believe in Chiba and believed that Chiba could handle all possible situations. After that, after Nara Shikahisa agreed, he waited for another half an hour for the order, and Yamanaka also notified everyone in the form of a sensory call. As Shangren, obviously the members of these two teams have very good qualities. After receiving the order to continue to wait, no one had any irritability or strange emotions. On the contrary, through perception and chanting, we discussed the method of mixing into the big army. Hope, it will not become a long-term task! At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Nara Luji looked at Nakangzhuang Avenue outside the rock gate, frowned lightly, and his face gradually became solemn. ... "despair!" At this time, on the other side, the shadow clone Chiba, who had already run a considerable distance, stopped abruptly and stopped on the branches. "Boom!" At the moment when he stopped, a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded from his body, which instantly enveloped him. It seems that no one is following! That guy, be too careful! There should be no spies from enemy villages around! But when the white mist dissipated, the figure of Hyuga Xueying was revealed, the figure of Hyuga Xueying with raised white pupils. "Since there is no one, let''s go to that place first. As for the hiding place arranged by this guy, let''s wait until we finish what we really want to do!" After confirming that there was no one around, Hyuga Xueying slowly turned his head and looked in another direction, which was different from where Chiba asked him to go. Although Chiba looks savvy, he is too defenseless to treat people he knows, even a nasty guy like me. It''s too easy to be deceived! Then, in his heart, there was a bit of emotion. Could it be... Will this guy be killed by someone close to him in the end? Only in this kind of unprepared situation can you kill this guy! After that, his heart tightened slightly and his face changed slightly. Gee! I don''t want to do this anymore, go to work first! After that, he immediately condensed his thoughts that were about to radiate, and after a slight tap, he flew out. Towards the other direction! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1551： Stay Almost, it''s been an hour! Later, they should also set off! So, we should wait for them a little bit now, lest the disconnection becomes too serious. With a "click", Chiba stopped speeding in the dense woods and stopped on a rather sturdy branch. Looking back unconsciously, such a thought passed through his mind. According to the plan last night, because the departure time of the next two troops may be half an hour to an hour away from his decoy, so at that time, in order to avoid too serious disconnection, regardless of whether the Chiba operation is obstructed, Whether it goes well, you should take a short break of five to fifteen minutes after an hour so that the decoy and the main force will not be too disconnected. Of course, according to the departure time of the main force, the degree of disconnection is also different. The staying time is determined by Chiba himself as the decoy, and because Chiba does not perceive, it is not equipped with perceiving ninjas, connecting There is not a single spirit beast, and the two parties do not have the most basic communication capabilities. This staying time is nothing more than a comfort. Whether it can really shorten the disconnection is still unknown. However, doing it better than not doing it well. Chiba also knows his situation. Last night he also learned a lot about his attention in the enemy village from Nara Lukisa''s mouth. Now, although his body changes, his body and Chakra volume are both He has improved considerably, but compared to the eight-door model, he is still a lot worse, and he is not sure that he can handle all situations. It is necessary to stay here now. Of course, in addition to cooperating with the main force, this stay will also be a wonderful time for the assassination of him by possible enemies, so this stay cannot stay forever. Chiba estimated that ten minutes is almost the time. If it is missing, it may lead to a completely disconnected state of isolation and helplessness. After all, as a decoy without encountering an enemy, the movement speed along the way is much higher than that of the main force behind that needs to clean up the enemy. If too much, it will give the Teijin who may have been behind him time to adjust his formation or reach an alliance, and it will also put himself in a disadvantage. Although he is now in the eyes of enemies outside the village as a threat to the golden flashing wave gate that has become the fourth generation of Naruto, but he did not give the enemy the impression of invincibility of the wave gate, so when he encountered a single situation, The enemy will pounce without hesitation. This is the difference in the enemy''s eyes between him and Bo Feng Shuimen. For the enemy, Bo Feng Shui Gate is absolutely invincible. No matter how they place their orders, under the supernatural speed, even if they want to kill Bo Feng Shui Gate, they have no way to start, and they can''t think of any way to kill Bo Feng Shui. The door can only give up. And although he is a Konoha Ninja with the same name and priority as Hafong Watergate, but compared with Hafong Watergate, although the destructive power is not much worse, it can be killed. They can think of ways to kill. Dead, there is no such invincible threshold. When you encounter Bofeng Shuimen, you can''t start anyway, and you will definitely be counter-killed, so naturally you should avoid it, and when you encounter him, you can kill, naturally you want to kill! As long as he is killed, Konoha''s loss will be a big loss, and it will be enough to win a small battle. At that time, if Chiba is really isolated and helpless, then the enemy will rush forward and pounce, endlessly dying. What''s more helpless is that he can''t use the eight-door mode now. If the eight-door mode can be used, even if there are more than a hundred people, Chiba has absolute confidence to retreat. Now, let alone a hundred people, I am afraid that ten people are enough He was embarrassed. And if there are a few fighting powers that are elite or quasi-S grade, he is almost bound to die. Ugh I don''t know if this physical change can be completely changed and stopped before the night of Nine Tails. As long as the eight doors can be sensed again, as long as the body is tough enough, it is not difficult to open the eight doors mode. If there is no eight-door mode, the Kyuubi Rebellion... Gee! What annoying! Thinking of the eight-door mode, Chiba couldn''t help but smashed his mouth a little irritably, and couldn''t help but tighten his hands while holding the trunk. During this period of time, because of the study of forbidden and sealing techniques and the practice of changing the attributes of Chakara, he concealed the problem of the eight-door mode, which still took time, and the positive physical aspects due to physical changes The manifestation of the aspect also greatly weakened the priority of the key issue of the eight-door model in his mind. Thinking about it now, the importance of this issue immediately rose to the highest priority, and it was still unable to do anything, which undoubtedly made Chiba extremely irritable. However, there is no other way. Time is still there. The changes in the body should have started six months ago. Try it more every day~www.novelhall.com~ For a year, no matter how drastic changes, it should be settled. . Moreover, even if I wanted to do anything to speed up the recovery of the eight-door mode, I was still at a loss. Even the six old scholars couldn''t understand what was going on. I am afraid that Tsunade''s return might not solve my problem. And this physical change is also changing in a good direction, and even if there is nothing in the past few days, the activation of the cells has been increased, and the strength and speed have been slightly improved, which is a good thing. I can''t be too mediocre. But soon, this irritability was suppressed by Chiba. Although the eight-door mode could not be used, this physical change was going in a good direction after all, and it was considered pros and cons, so it should not be too irritable. But now in the task. Ten minutes, ten minutes later, it is almost my free time. I am a decoy after all, so the decoy should be restless, or else how to attract the enemy''s attention. Moreover, in this matter, in addition to discovering what the envoys have done along the way, someone also needs to monitor the envoys at all times. Nara Lukisa will figure out a solution for the land of the country. This country of the wind will reserve some strength for the team responsible for the direction of the country of wind, which is weaker than the team of Nara Lukisa. The country of the wind is here. The envoys, let me do it. After calming down, Chiba quickly made plans. Ok? However, at this moment, Chiba''s eyes suddenly opened, and a strange feeling surged up. Someone in front of me! Then, a thought that was blessed to the soul instantly filled his entire mind. Toward the direction of the envoy! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1552： Secret "despair!" On the sturdy branches, one foot gently stood still, making a slight noise. "Go!" In the next second, the other foot also slowly stepped on the branches. "call" Then, there was a breath. It should be here! The white pupils slowly glanced down, the young man was panting slightly, but such a thought flashed through his mind. Exactly, Hyuga Snow Eagle! Unexpectedly, the eyes that have only been opened for half an hour are already exhausted. Is it because of the loss of an eye? Or, during this period, I was too comfortable to recuperate and lacked the most basic exercise? Then, after this glimpse, while panting, the white pupil in Hyuga Xueying''s intact eye slowly faded, and the white eyes were already lifted. Isnt that the place where Mr. Shinsuke wrote? Unexpectedly, it turned out to be... But in the next second, he raised his head and looked at the place behind the trees that had already begun to fall, but it was still a lush grove, and he couldn''t help but sigh in surprise. At this moment, in his white eyes, the tall wall of Konoha that was hidden by layers of trees and leaves, and the shadowy Hokage Rock statue were slowly reflected. He returned to the vicinity of the village according to the secret note and coordinates left to him by his teacher, his benefactor, and the late Shinsuke Hyuga, a traitor of the Hyuga clan who existed like his father. And according to the instructions on the note of Shinsuke Hyuga, the ordinary tree he was standing on was thrown under the root system of a tree that no one could recognize in this woods, buried a secret that Shinsuke Hyuga kept for a lifetime. It was also a secret he couldn''t tell even when he died. And just now, in a glimpse of Xueying Hyuga''s white eyes, he had already discovered the iron box that contained the unspeakable secret, which was buried at his feet, at the foot of this tree. Although his purpose for asking Chiba to leave the village this time was the iron box under the tree at his feet, after taking a look ahead, he did not eagerly dig it out, but frowned. It seems that hesitated. Then, he took out a piece of torn off a piece of paper from his arms and read it again. Just like the person who told me this secret, I hope that this is your own will to know this secret. So, before you reach that place and unearth the secret, please think about it, yourself, in your own heart, want to know this secret? If, just because this is my last request, or, for Xuena, for everything you love, I have to bear it. Well, I dont want you to discover this secret. Do not! Dont dig this secret! Just pass on the location of this secret. This secret requires your own commitment and your own will. Otherwise, you may just shoulder a curse meaninglessly. Therefore, before digging, please think about yourself, yourself, whether you are willing to accept this secret, and whether you are willing to pay the price of knowing this secret. Xueying, if you reach the location. Please read this note again. Because, everyone who learned this secret, eventually... Will die! Will die tragically! During this scan, Hyuga Xueying saw the few lines that he had read countless times in his mind. Lord Shinsuke... And after this glance, Hyuga Xueying took a deep breath and pursed his lips. I must hope that I can accept this secret sincerely and carry it on my back. As for what to do when you carry it on your back, I am afraid that you will only know if you know this secret. And to bear this secret, one needs to face the inevitable tragic death. Since Lord Shinsuke said that if you bear this secret, you will inevitably die miserably. Then, I believe Lord Shinsuke is not the first person to bear this secret. And the death of Lord Shinsuke is indeed... At this moment, his heart was hesitating. After all, he absolutely believes in his teacher, and in the message left by his teacher, he has repeatedly asked him to think carefully before acting, which also shows how much awareness is needed to bear this secret, and at the same time how important it is. Between the lines, it slowly reveals that since you have to bear it, you have to bear it until you die miserably. Even if there is still a faint feeling, if the consciousness is not enough, then it is better to give up the excavation than to barely bear it. It can be seen that the importance of carrying this secret. Is it really okay to leave it to me? Such an important secret! At this time, Snow Eagle Hyuga did not hesitate because of the curse-like price of that tragic death. Rather, the words were too solemn, but he somewhat doubted his ability to support such a big one. It''s a secret. However, Hyuga Xueying soon calmed down, and, according to the note, put aside all the so-called reasons, carefully questioned himself, and then jumped down. He, of course, has to bear this secret. The teacher''s last request is his own will. He is willing to bear this curse~www.novelhall.com~this secret! After this decision was made, Hyuga Xueying no longer had any hesitation, and started digging on the spot. Because it was not buried too deep, and he did not have any digging tools, he directly digs from the root of the tree with his hands little by little. Fortunately, the soil here is soft. After ten minutes, He dug into the box. That, the iron box that hides the unspeakable secret that Hyuga Shinsuke is carrying. The familiar tin box, the familiar combination lock, the familiar enchantment technique, but the familiar seal technique is missing. It turns out, Lord Shinsuke, has given me the key to unlock the secret! At this moment, inexplicably, Hyuga Xueying felt a little emotional in her heart. At this moment, he suddenly understood that Mr. Jinsuke, who had been stern to his own daughter since he was a child, intends to train him to be an heir who guards or bears this secret! is it? It turned out that from the very beginning, Mr. Jinsuke... Looking at the tin box, Hyuga Xueying pursed her lips, but she couldn''t speak. Then, he didn''t talk too much nonsense, and directly opened the tin box according to a series of procedures, from which he took out a letter. letter? Seeing this without any signature but a blank envelope, Xueying Hyuga frowned slightly in confusion. Then, after taking a deep breath, he opened the letter. This! But just as he took out the letter paper and opened it for inspection, the moment he glanced at the first line of words, his face suddenly changed and his eyes widened. How... how could there be such... The look of horror that has never been seen before, also appeared in an instant! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1553： Cant sit idly by At the same time, on the other side, the main house of the Hyuga clan. "Wow..." The door of Hyuga Nissa''s room was slowly pushed open. "Brother, I''m here." Then, at the moment when the door was opened, the sound of Hyuga Nipples came from outside the door. "come on in." In response, Hyuga, who was sitting at the desk, didn''t look up, but just spoke. "Yes!" With his brother''s permission, Hyuga Nikkei didn''t say much, and went straight in. "sit!" But when Hyuga Nissa walked in front of him, Hyuga Nissa still didn''t look up, just spoke. "Yes!" In response, Hyuga Nissa sat down, and after sitting down, he inadvertently glanced at what his brother was writing, and subconsciously asked: "Is it about the dispatch list? Let me do this. All right." "Well, its better for you to do it, but recently you have a lot of things. As the patriarch, you also need to participate in these things yourself. Otherwise, if you have something that you cant handle some day, Ill be on the court. Damn it, isn''t it going to make a big joke." In this regard, even though Hyuga Nissou still did not raise his head, he spit out joking words from his mouth. "Besides, you should always accompany Neji and Yumiko." At the end, he seemed to have thought of something again and added a word. "This" Hearing his brother''s words, Hyuga Nissa''s mouth smirked, but he didn''t refute anything. "It was too late yesterday, so I asked you to go back first. Yesterday you went to the engineering team camp outside the village. Apart from talking to the new chief in charge about dispatching personnel, what happened to Xuenai? " In this regard, Hinata seemed to have finished writing, and after putting aside the pen, he raised his head, looked at his brother, and asked. "My elder brother...you?" Hearing this, Hyuga Ripple was slightly taken aback. "It doesn''t take so long to talk about dispatch matters. Moreover, Xuena is almost the one you watched to grow up. How could you not visit her with such an opportunity? Well, I am not blaming you. Tell me, we are The status of the youngest sister." In response to this, Hyuga Hizu''s always serious face seemed to soften, and he said in a gentle voice. "I still can''t hide from you, my elder brother. I did visit Xuena. Xuena was doing well. Chiba seems to have found a way to heal Xuena''s eyes. You also know that the defense forces attach great importance to Xuena. And love, Xuena has a very good life, better than that of our Hyuga clan!" Hearing this, Hyuga sighed helplessly, confessed, and then in a complicated tone, briefly talked about Xuena''s current situation with his brother. "Really? Is it better than with us? Eyes, is there a way to heal? Hmm... Perhaps, leaving the Hyuga clan is not necessarily her best destination. Also, I always feel that my father treats her Because of this fear, Uncle Shinsuke seldom got close to her since she was a child to protect her. He didn''t even plan to teach her soft boxing. He even asked her father to designate her Jiuquan teacher. Of course, I am very Fortunately, you will be his Jiuquan teacher." In response, Hyuga Hizu nodded and spoke. "Actually, my elder brother really wants to be her Jiuquan teacher." And hearing this sentence, Hyuga Nikkei seemed to hear something from the tone of Hyuga Nizu, and he subconsciously spoke. Brother, did you notice your father''s attitude towards Xuena? There was such a thought in his mind. "No, it is most suitable for you to do it. She has been close to you since she was a child. You also taught her very well." Hearing that, Hyuga Nizu doesn''t really care much, it''s just that way. "No! If Xuenai''s best teacher is the fourth generation of Hokage-sama." In response, Hyuga Nissaka smiled ashamed and said. "Yeah...also, Xuena studied under the four generations of Hokage for a while, and he pioneered the rotation of Huitian into every move and every style, almost ten times the power of the soft boxing method, and laid her foundation. After Uncle Shinsuke, he is the number one Jiuquan master." Hearing Gao''s words, Hyuga Nizu smiled slightly and said. "Yes." Regarding this, Hyuga also nodded with emotion. "Well, let''s not talk about Xuena here. This is the report I received today. Of course, I have concealed it." After that, Hinata Hinata took a slight breath, and then took out a small scroll for intelligence from his arms and handed it to Hinata. "this is?" Seeing this small scroll, Hyuga was stunned for a while, but after receiving it, he didn''t open it, but asked instead. "Look at it." In this regard, Hyuga Nissa did not answer directly. "it is good!" Hearing this, Hyuga Nissa hurriedly opened the watch. "This! This!" However, when he opened it and scanned it quickly, his expression flashed in surprise, and then after a closer look, his expression changed drastically, and his face was already covered with a layer of horror. "When I saw the news, I was the same as you." Seeing his brother''s expression, Hyuga could not help but speak: "Moreover, what is even more unexpected is that the child who assisted him turned out to be that child." "This...is it also for Xuena?" After watching it several times, Hyuga gradually reacted, raised his head, and asked. "Um...I think ~www.novelhall.com~ is the only reason to allow the two of them to join forces. Do you remember what Uncle Shinsuke once accidentally said about Xuena being targeted?" In response, Hyuga nodded and said. "This...is it, Xueying is..." Hearing this, Hyuga''s face changed again, and he said. "I''m afraid, this is the case." In response, Hyuga nodded and expressed affirmation. "Then this time, such a big thing..." Hearing this sentence, the expression on Hyuga''s face became slightly stiff, and he spoke again. "Of course it is impossible to leak out. Xuena is our only sister, and, as the head of the Hyuga clan, he cannot let his bloodline fall into the hands of others. Since Xueying took such a big risk to leave the village, it must be With Uncle Jinjies support, it may have left Xueying with some last words. Since Uncle Jinjie gave this matter to Xueying, then leave it to Xueying. Over the village, you go with me, and the fourth generation of Hokage Let me know." In this regard, Hyuga Nizu said solemnly. "Yes!" Hearing that, Hyuga Nikkei quickly agreed. "Then... let''s go." After getting a positive answer from his brother, Hyuga Nizu stood up and said. If there is a daily slack, I also join in, so I can feel more at ease. The person who was jealous and scared by Uncle Shinsuke coveted Yukina, so he couldn''t be careless anyway. Now that it is reasonable and emotional, it is necessary to protect Xuena. Although she is not in the same clan now, she is no different from the clan. Moreover, she is also our only sister. Never sit idly by! And in his heart, he was relieved. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1554： Trigger again This... is also my perception ability? With hands on the tree trunk, Chiba frowned slightly, but forcibly stopped the urge to fly away. At this time, he was in a strange perception, which was different from the previous perception of the color of Chakra. This time, it was pure intuition and very real intuition. He could feel the naked eye in front of him. Someone was speeding where they could not be seen, flying towards the envoy of the Kingdom of Wind, at an extremely fast speed. From the speed, we can infer that this person is not an ordinary ninja. It is precisely because this is not like the speed of an ordinary ninja, Chiba is forced to resist the idea of ??flying over to find out. After all, I just realized that I can''t use the eight-door mode. Although this mission has the idea of ??testing my current combat effectiveness, it does not mean that Chiba will run into everyone. Testing the actual combat effectiveness also requires a certain limit of the enemy. If the enemy is too weak, it will naturally not be tested. If the enemy is too strong, not only will it not be tested, but the lives will even be left there. And now the opponent he perceives, as a criterion for testing strength, judging from the opponent''s speed, it feels a bit high and not secure enough. Let him go first. In response to this, Chiba slowly put down the hand holding the trunk, and after a slight breath, made up his mind. Ok? At this moment, his pupils shrank suddenly. Perception... no more? At this moment, the strange and real intuition-like feeling suddenly disappeared. Before his eyes, there were already trees and trees, leaves as leaves, and darkness was darkness. There was no feeling at all, nor did he notice anyones breath or anything. Nothing, the huge forest, only silence and own breathing. Could it be that? Then, in the next second, he immediately realized something and turned his head to look at the tree trunk next to him. After taking a look at the tree trunk, he took another look at the right hand that had just been subconsciously put down, and his brows were deeply frowned. At this time, he suddenly recalled that the second-generation and fourth-generation Hokages perception abilities, in the original book, when performing the mission of the bridge of the gods, Bofeng Shuimen once felt with his fingers on the ground, and the second generation Naruto is also perceiving the fourth Ninja war through touching the wall. But just now, when my hand touched the tree trunk, that kind of strange perception sensation occurred. When the hand was put down, that sensation disappeared instantly. Do I need to touch tree trunks and dirt to be able to perceive? Is the trigger point of my perception here? Soon, Chiba understood something. At the moment, he did not hesitate, and put his hand on the tree trunk. In an instant, that strange feeling reappeared, and the figure that flew away quickly appeared in his senses again. It seems that you really need to touch to perceive! It should be a tactile perception ability. It''s just that perception ability, can this be triggered? I remember that in the original book, whether it is Sensing Ninja, Wave Fengshuimen, or the second generation of Hokage, some of them need to be sealed, and some require actions such as concentration. It should be the use of chakra. I am like this, it seems that it is not a waste of Chakra. How is this going? And when this strange feeling reappeared, Chiba had already determined that his thoughts were right, but the thinking habits he had cultivated over the past few decades were causing trouble, and soon he had more doubts. wrong! Now that the person is so far away from me, my range of perception seems to be a bit too broad! This is more than one kilometer, or even many kilometers! This is even broader than the search scope of the blind eye! Then, after more doubts, more thoughts poured in. For a while, Chiba''s head was already filled with various doubts and thoughts and thoughts about perception. Going out of the woods! And just as his thoughts were upset, such a thought suddenly appeared in Chiba''s mind, and the chaotic thoughts were shattered in an instant. In an instant, his attention was focused on the speeding figure in the real intuition. At this moment, that person has already flew out of the woods. Disappeared? Can''t feel it? Then, at this moment, the moment the figure emerged from the forest, the strange feeling disappeared instantly. Out of perception? "Papa" pressed the trunk twice, Chiba frowned again, and such a thought flashed in his mind. This time the strange feeling disappeared, it should not be the reason for not triggering the perception, but for other reasons. Is it beyond the scope of perception? At this moment, after confirming that the perception was not triggered, Chiba quickly came to another conclusion. In other words, the range of my perception is from here to the end of the forest, and then a few kilometers in a circle with this radius? So, that is to say, the perception that I am triggering now is a kind of touch perception. It needs to touch objects, trees, etc. to be able to perceive ~www.novelhall.com~ The range is a circle with a radius of several kilometers and can capture the range The distance of the characters inside, but can not perceive Chakra. The previous perception, although the trigger conditions have not been calculated yet, seems to be able to distinguish different chakras or different states of the same chakra by color. Are there two types of perception? In other words, can I have plural perception abilities? After reaching the conclusion, Chiba quickly integrated the fragments of the conclusions in his mind about his perception, and quickly drew an overview of his perception ability. Of course, Im not sure that I can start by touching. I always feel that I havent found the way to actively trigger perception. Its just that this time may be the awakening of perception. The effect of awakening lasted for a while, so the second touch can continue to perceive. To. After getting the general situation, Chiba was not blindly optimistic. The feeling of mastering the ability still did not appear. This time the perception may be just luck, which happened to be triggered, and there is no way to use it subjectively. Ok? and many more! Lets not talk about it. Since my range of perception is so large, then, in other words, there is no eyeliner by my side now? So, there is no eyeliner near the village? Then, after these thoughts, Chiba suddenly discovered something. So, there is no need for me to stay now? Just go to the Envoy of the Kingdom of Wind, is that enough? Later, after discovering something, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. Thinking of this, Qianye frowned, but without any hesitation, he shot out directly, and flew towards the position of the envoy of the Kingdom of Wind. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1555： who is it! Now, the Kyuubi Rebellion is more sure! If you can master this touch perception ability. The trees on both sides swiftly swept behind him, and when the bright colors slowly appeared in front of him, Qianye''s face was slightly relieved, and such a thought flashed in his heart. At this time, he had secretly made up his mind to ask the Sensing Ninja about perception. It is best to master his awakened perception before the Kyuubi Rebellion. Now, he has a forbidden technique that can ignore the terrain, although it is not as fast as Thunder God, but it is also enough to cross the battlefield. If you add this touch perception ability, then the entire battlefield of the Nine Tails is in his line of sight Down, it''s like having a global map. After all, the battle of the Kyuubi Rebellion still has a big battlefield to span. At least, the Battle of Nami-Fun Water Gate and the Battle of Otou, and the final transfer of Nami-Fong Water Gate to Kyuubi, which is where he sealed Kyuubi before his death. Chiba is not. I know for sure, although the transfer location must be near the village of Konoha, but if it is not known for sure, Chiba will not know what kind of variables will appear in it. Last time, because of a small change that happened ahead of time, the plan fell short. Chiba would not think that without knowing the exact location, there would be no problems. On the contrary, this time, as long as there is a slight possibility of variable, Chiba will do everything possible to eliminate this possibility. And this touch perception is a good way to eliminate one of this possibility. When he has the ability to observe the overall situation, plus the forbidden art that can arbitrarily cross the battlefield, then the entire Nine-tailed Rebellion will be under his control, and he only needs to grasp the tragedy of the Nine-tailed Rebellion. At this point in time, then, no matter how dangerous the Kyuubi Rebellion is, he will definitely save me Kusina and Bo Feng Shuimen. From different points in time, he now has a set of follow-up plans for success and failure at each point in time, and is still adding every possible response plan in the follow-up, so that there are no omissions in preparation this time. When something unexpected happens, he can react quickly after he has the ability to sense. Moreover, this time the Nine Tails Rebellion, after all, did not take place in the same area as the Shinsubi Bridge mission. It needed to span half of the battlefield. The Nine Tails attacked the village near Konoha. In terms of time, even if it happened in advance, Chiba did. Be able to detect it for the first time, without worrying too much. The key to this fate point is the handling of those characters and the behemoth Nine Tails. As long as they are handled well, then everything can be changed. Ok? However, as soon as this thought was flashed in his heart, before his eyes were bright, and when he was about to rush out of the dim woods, Qianye''s face was big, and he suddenly stopped, stupefied to stop the rushing. "Crack!" At the same time, the foot of the foot was also cracked by Chiba''s sudden stop. not good! To break! In an instant, Qianye''s complexion changed sharply, and the sole of her feet slipped, staggering the force of stepping on the branches, and the whole person leaned toward the tree, as if he was about to slide down from the branches. Fortunately, the Chiba Physical Skills passed the test. In this stall where the tree trunk was slipped and the body turned upside down, both feet lightly hooked, and in the two extremely slight "bangs", the feet already hooked the branches, and the whole person Also hung upside down on this tree trunk. After that, he shook his waist, and with all his strength, he had already turned over and landed on this branch without a sound. And in front of his eyes, there is a piece of morning light. he is With his right hand gently pressed on the branch, Chiba slowly crouched down, leaning in the shadow of the trunk, but hiding, and his eyes were staring at the morning light. Grass. Why are you here? What is he doing here? And in his pupils, there was an extremely familiar figure, Reflection, and a figure that he was extremely jealous of. That, who was commented as "the first scientist in Naruto" in the previous life, is definitely the most dangerous and difficult one among the three ninjas...Oshemaru! Yes, at this moment, in front of him, the long-haired man named Oshemaru is standing with his back to him with his chest. And in front of Oshe Maru, there seemed to be someone obstructing him. At this moment, O She Maru''s body was exuding Ruoyouruuowu''s murderous aura, which seemed to have had a clear killing intent on the person in front. But, because of the angle, Chiba couldn''t see the person in front of Onomaru. "So, are you sure you want to stop me?" At the same time, the hoarse and evil voice of Oshe Maru slowly sounded. "I have explained the reason, the envoy of the Kingdom of Wind, you cannot touch it now." Afterwards, there was a slight chilling sound, which sounded in front of the Oshe Maru. Dashemaru...I am afraid of this person? At this time, upon hearing these two sentences, Chiba quickly came to such a conclusion in his mind based on the back view of Oshemaru. Also, is the murderous intent of Dashemaru only this level? I remember that his murderous spirit in the original book was still terrifying. As for the murderous aura of Oshemaru, Chiba does not feel at all. This level of murderous aura may be a great deterrent for most ordinary ninjas and even some Shangnin~www.novelhall.com~ just , Chiba hasn''t realized that for a ninja like him who has faced thousands of soldiers alone, this level of murderous aura is actually not a big deal, and even Chiba''s own murderous aura is stronger and more terrifying than him. many. "why?" At this time, Oshemaru''s voice came again. Among the words, the rare one had already brought anger. Although the murderous aura became more intense, it seemed that Oshemaru had no intention of doing anything yet. "There is no reason, it''s just not time, but not time, I said you can''t touch, you can''t touch." After that, the voice of the person who blocked the Oshe Maru quickly sounded, but this time, it became colder. It was cold, Chiba listened, almost shivering! This...what a joke! Tangtang Dashewan was actually forced by this person to be so angry that he didn''t dare to do it. Although the killing intent became more and more prosperous, he still had no intention of doing it. This...it was completely a paper tiger! This big snake pill, unexpectedly, in front of this person, dare not do it? This person, frightened one of the dignified Konoha Sannin, the culprit who will kill the three generations of Naruto in the future, did not dare to do it, forcing this Oshemaru to talk in anger? What is it! And after hearing this, Chibas spine was upright on the stall, but in Chibas heart, it was not fear or fear, but shock, shocked by the tone of Dashemaru, and the helplessness in his anger and killing intent. , Fear and... fear! Yes, Dashe Maru, for this person in front of him, is already a little scared! At this moment, Chiba could hardly believe the two sentences he had just heard. Can shake the Oshe Maru... Who is this guy! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1556： unfavorable "you!" Hearing the cold words of the person in front of him, and the tone and attitude that did not put him in his eyes at all, the voice of Oshemaru was already trembling with anger, not at all the usual calmness and ignorance. At this moment, Oshe Maru, from his tone, could already clearly feel his anger and the helplessness hidden under this anger. "Our cooperation is over here. If you don''t want to become the next Shinsuke Hyuga, then go back to Konoha now, and when the right time comes, I will let you get what you want." As for the anger of Oshemaru, the person on the other side didn''t seem to care, and still said in a condescending tone of command. "The right time? When is that?" In this regard, facing the cold command tone of the person before him, Oshemaru seemed to calm down a bit, his anger was obviously suppressed a lot, and the words contained deep suspicion. "At that time, you will naturally know." Later, after Dashemaru''s words, the man said so. "At the time? When is the time? Are you breaking your promise? Just like to Shinsuke Hyuga!" In response, Oshemaru gave a cold snort, but the anger in his voice dissipated most of it, and replaced by a kind of yin and yang weirdness that Chiba is familiar with, or a feeling of evil. It sounded that Da She Wan had begun to calm down. "Are you testing my patience? If I want to break my promise, killing you here is the best way. Do you think I can''t kill you?" However, this Osha Maru began to calm down, but it ushered in even colder words. The words this time made Chiba shiver steadily. It was not because of how cold the prophecy was or how terrible killing intent was mixed with it, but because this voice seemed to evoke the most in my heart. Primitive fear, every word seems to be knocking on the heart, making unprepared people shiver inexplicably. And the magic in this bizarre discourse, with the content of that discourse, seemed to produce a bizarre deterrent, which was impossible to resist. "you!" This time, Oshe Maru, who had begun to calm down, was not calm again, and he blurted out the anger in his mouth. "So, honestly go back to Konoha, the envoy of the Kingdom of Wind, now, I don''t allow you to do it. If you want to do it, I don''t mind killing you here." Seeing Oshemaru''s appearance, the words of the person opposite already brought a hint of impatience. "I want, the exact time!" Then there was the sound of Da She Wan almost gritted his teeth. "impossible!" Regarding this, there was no room for the person opposite to answer, and that kind of impatience had already occupied most of the tone of the words. Chiba could hear that if Oshemaru was more nonsense, the person who blocked him would act mercilessly and kill Oshemaru here. Without knowing why, Chiba actually felt that the person who blocked Oshemaru could really kill Oshemaru, the most difficult guy in Hokage. "you!" In the face of that person''s words, Oshemaru was once again at a loss, and was already frightened and a little speechless. "Don''t let me talk aside." However, facing the angry Oshe Maru, the person on the opposite side did not give in. "Okay! In that case, then I will wait until then!" However, afterwards, Oshe Maru didn''t seem to insist anymore. After leaving this sentence, his figure flashed, and he disappeared in place, already leaving instantly. "Tsk! Asshole Dashemaru, I have to let me... However, it is still too early to let him touch the kingdom of the wind, and the chance of peace, can''t let him destroy it!" After the Oshe Maru left, Chiba seemed to have heard the man''s sentence again vaguely. Then, suddenly, his heart was empty, and he couldn''t hear any more sounds in the grass. left! Almost instantly, such a thought came to his mind. "Hoo... so risky!" Then, after this thought, Qianye unconsciously let out a long sigh of relief, and slowly raised the hand pressing on the branch, revealing the dark handprint where the hand was pressing. Before he knew it, sweat was all in his palm. Just now, I almost ran into these two people who are not easy to mess with. Moreover, looking at the dialogue just now, Oshamaru must be something ulterior, and that person and Oshamaru are in a cooperative relationship. Obscure. If you rush into it, you will inevitably be silenced. For Oshemaru, let alone the current one, even if his eight-door mode can be used, we cant say who wins and who loses, nor can we say that she retreats completely. This plus another player whose strength is clearly above Oshemaru. Guy, he is sure to die. However, the envoy of the Kingdom of Wind they mentioned... Dashewan, is it going to intercept the envoys? Or is it bad for Konoha to unite with the mission? Although there are no rumors in the village ~www.novelhall.com~, this Dashemaru should be very dissatisfied with the fact that Bofeng Shuimen became Hokage. He wants to take advantage of this time to assassinate Bofeng Shuimen, or let peace talks to repair the alliance Failed, and thus accountable to the wave of Fengshuimen? Or, what is his secret? And what kind of character is this person who blocked Oshe Maru? Is it the character that appeared in the original work? still is Then, after breathing a sigh of relief, a series of doubts flashed through Chiba''s heart. Through the dialogue between the two just now, it is obvious that Oshemaru has something to do with the envoy of the Kingdom of Wind, and this person who blocked him, he would destroy the peace that he finally won, so he blocked Oshemaru, and this persons identity , Should be the cooperator of Oshe Maru. As for what to do with, I dont know what to do. In other words, Oshe Marus attempt should be closely related to this peace talks and alliance. In fact, Da She Wan is definitely going to be unfavorable to this peace talks. It seems that I must hurry up! Anyway, I intend to use the excuse of guarding to monitor the envoys. I don''t know if Dashemaru will really give up under the threat of this person. I still have to hurry over! If Dashemaru didn''t give up and saw me there, he would be a little jealous. With the threat of the person blocking him, he might not be able to get in touch with the envoys and implement his plan to destroy and negotiate the alliance. As long as the peace talks and cultivating alliance are carried out smoothly, I can also have a relatively stable practice time. The dawn of peace that finally came, is also very important to me! Thinking of this, Qianye didn''t stay anymore, and his figure flashed out, swept in the direction of the envoy. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1557： wait The patter of rain struck the almost endless lake surface, turning into little ripples, and slowly drifting away. "despair!" Amid the sound of a slight foot stepping on the water, five people wearing hats and white coats and some ethnic costumes stopped. "Four generations of Master Fengying, as long as you leave this lake, you will leave the country of rain, and you will immediately reach the border of the country of fire." Then, one of them looked over and said. "I know." In this regard, the clothing in the center of these five people was obviously different from that of the other four young men. In the tone, it was quite majestic. It is the new Fengying of Shayin Village, the fourth generation Fengying, Luosha. That is, the future fifth-generation Fengying Gaara''s father. is it? Already reaching the border of the country of fire... And in his mind, there was such a rather heavy thought. "Master Fengying... do you want to take a break?" At this time, the five guards on the right side in front of him seemed to be cautiously opening his mouth when he saw that he was slow to move forward. "Do not worry." In response, he glanced at the huge lake and said calmly. It would be great if, in the third Ninja War, part of the water source of the Rain Country could be incorporated into the country''s territory! Then, we don''t have to worry about the water source of the people. Moreover, the lakes in the country of rain, as well as rainfall, can be a reliable source of water for irrigation. As long as there is water, our countrys economy will not be so tense, and it can roughly reach Hemu. Ye''s self-sufficient state. Then, when the time comes, our country of wind, our sandy hidden village, will return to the top five villages, what difficulties will it have? And looking at the lake, Luo Sha''s heart was totally regretful and helpless. This Ninja World War can be said to be caused by their Shayin Village. The source is their sudden disappearance of the three generations of Shayin, which caused a series of strong reactions. However, if it is completely because of the mysterious disappearance of the three generations of Fengying that caused the war, it would be biased. Their senior management is not so blind. Of course, the senior management of Sha Yin, even in Luo Sha''s eyes, was still stupid. If they were not attacking Kikyo Mountain and not provoke Konoha, they attacked the Rain Country, which was ruled by Hanzo who was already a few years old. With their combat power at that time, although they could not annex the entire Rain Country, they would take There is absolutely no problem with the rainiest area in the country of rain. And only with this land with a lot of rainfall throughout the year, diversion for irrigation, or connection with the current water source of the country of the wind, at that time, there will be large tracts of fertile land appearing in the country of the wind, which is mostly a desert country When the time comes, the countrys most lack of food and water will be greatly alleviated, or even completely resolved. Then, after taking this land, he took a defensive position. Anyway, he was planning to stir up a war. Then, instead of attacking Konoha and making such an uncertain plan to weaken Konoha, it would be better to get the most affordable thing. Moreover, once there is a water source, a huge water source, plus the fertile land that appears along with the huge water source, there is no need to import so much food and water, and once you are self-sufficient, so much budget for imports will come out. A series of reforms such as education, economy, and infrastructure construction can be carried out. As long as it can stabilize the land of the Rain Country in the Third Ninja World War, even if it suffers as much damage as it is now, the future sand hidden village and the future wind country will only be stronger. It was only a matter of time before he recovered to his strength during the battle with Konoha. Now he will not give him such a big mess, not only to solve the domestic corruption problem, but also to deal with the surrounding powers and domestic problems caused by the terrible defeat of the Third Ninja War. Obviously, although this fourth-generation Fengying was ordered in danger, he might even become Fengying with no choice. However, Sha Yin could not be killed, and found a very capable Feng Ying. And if Chiba is here, and can know that the four generations of Fengying, who was a little bit dead in the original work, who was sneaked and killed by Oshemaru, had such an idea, he would definitely change his mind. Even, you may be grateful that the country of the wind has suffered such a heavy loss in this war. In the future, you can only choose to rely on Konoha''s strategy, which is one of the major problems in the west. Luo Sha''s idea is absolutely correct. Moreover, he was able to stabilize the situation in Shayin after the fiasco of the Kingdom of Wind. Although there were also the help of Chiyo and Eilaozou, it was enough to prove that he was a very remarkable person. However, Luo Sha at this time was nothing more than complaining and helplessness. The incident had already happened, the fiasco had been caused, and nothing was gained. On the contrary, it was a fact that he lost his army, lost his wife and broke down. All he has to do, or can only do, is to hold a low profile and go to Konoha for peace. Originally, Konoha and them had already formed an alliance ~www.novelhall.com~, but those high-level leaders even colluded with the country of the soil while they were not aware of it, intending to force Konoha to propose peace talks and establish an alliance when it is impossible to avoid it. Greater loss. This is simply stupid and can''t be stupid, Luo Sha doesn''t know if these high-level heads are made of sand. At the same time, I also deeply felt that the decline of the Kingdom of Wind and Shayin Village was not unreasonable. Except for the grandmother Qiandai and Mr. Hai Lao Zang, there were not a few people who could use the entire senior management. And because of being in a high position for many years, these high-level relationships are also intertwined. It is impossible to reorganize them all at once, and they can only be sorted out slowly through time. It''s just that a large number of elite talents died in this war of Ninja World, even if there is time to sort out, I am afraid that there are not many capable people to take up these positions. Now, he can already foresee an era of inconsistency. Even, perhaps, Shayin Village will be removed from the five major villages. "Huh!" At this moment, an eagle murmur interrupted his thoughts. come yet? And hearing this body, Luo Sha raised her head and looked at the source of the eagle. Under the gloomy clouds, a small black spot grew from far to near, until the naked eye could See the eagle-like appearance. "Four generations of Master Fengying, is this?" At the same time, the four guards around him were also attracted by this sound, and after seeing the appearance of the Ninja Eagle flying in the rain, they couldn''t help asking. "Ah! We have to wait a minute, this eagle, the eagle of a thousand-generation mother-in-law!" In this regard, looking at the sky, Luo Sha said, and at the same time, his face became serious unconsciously. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1558： news "Cuckoo...cuckoo..." The size of the majestic Ninja Eagle in the eagle world spreads its wings as far as possible, and steadily stops on Luosha''s extended left hand, with its wings flapping slightly, and by the way, after finishing the feathers at the roots of the wings with the eagle''s beak, Nin Ying blinked a few bright eagle eyes, put away his wings, turned the eagle''s head, looked around sharply, and cried a few times. "Thank you, go" For this, Luosha seemed to thank it, and then took the letter in the letterbox from its feet. Then, with a shake of his left hand, he lifted the Ninja Eagle into the air, and only heard a sound of flapping wings and a hawk. The Ninja Eagle was unaffected by the rain, and soared up. Not long after, it was already again. Disappeared in the sight of everyone. "Four generations of Master Fengying..." At this time, the four guards couldn''t help but speak again. "This is because the mother-in-law of the thousand generations was worried, and sent someone to inquire about the security situation on our route in advance. Of course, when you reach the territory of the country of fire, you can no longer inquire. This is also the most basic respect for Konoha." In response, Luo Sha looked at the letter paper in reality, and then explained. Check the safety of the route in advance? It turned out to be like this, really worthy of a thousand-generation mother-in-law! Upon hearing this sentence, the guards immediately became in awe and mentioned the word safety. They also remembered their responsibilities, so they turned around and began to alert. Ugh Although this is already the most experienced guard, but in comparison, the response is still a bit worse! Luo Sha''s heart couldn''t help sighing when he sensed the movements of his guard. The actions of these guards just now were obviously unqualified, but the best guards in the village could be allocated. In addition to the slight dissatisfaction, Luo Sha was also deeply helpless. At the same time, I feel the burden on my shoulders is getting heavier. Then, he focused his attention on the letter paper. is it? Sure enough, after Konoha got the news, he sent a team to check some information about us along the way. This is really what Mr. Eilao Zang said. Moreover, there really is no intention to settle down in the land of the land, and it is because the thousand generations of mother-in-law consider this level. If my actions, the sincerity of our Shayin village will be regarded as the same as the land of the land. If it is implicated by the country of the earth, then things may really be difficult to clean up. After reading the letter paper in her hand and understanding the corresponding situation, Luo Sha took a deep breath, but her heart was full of luck. This time he personally traveled to conduct the preliminary run-in negotiations for the peace talks and repair alliances, in order to express to Konoha the sincerity of the sandy village, and his image as the new Kazekage''s pro-Konoha, thus ending the current sandy wind village. The war between Japan and the Konoha Fire Country resulted in a peace ally. However, what I didn''t expect was that at this time, the country of the earth also sent the letter of credence to the country of fire and also sent an envoy. Their willingness to negotiate with the Tan Xiu League coincided at the same moment. However, according to the speculation of the mother-in-law of the thousand generations, the land of the earth still has the power to fight. Although the elite spies have been arrested, they will not immediately put down their bodies to seek peace. In this war, the land of the earth has been supplied with supplies. Cut off, also lost a lot of good players, but compared to Shayin and Yunyin, it is still better, and now the trapped troops have also been rescued, and even killed Yunyin''s three generations of Raiking. , Among the three countries that have participated in the war but are losing power, the country of the soil is the most promising to become the second victorious country, and the results may be more than that of Konoha. Under this circumstance, even if the spy who holds the core secret is caught, it is impossible to just bow down and make peace. There must be something tricky in this. Therefore, at that time, the mother-in-law of the thousand generations arranged two teams, one to inquire about the news from the land of the earth, and the other to ensure safety along the way. So as not to be implicated by the country of soil because of the coincidence of time. And now, in the information that Luosha received, there is no need to consider the security aspect. There is no problem along the way. Now it is still in the middle of a war, any country Ninja Village is very careful about their relationship with each other. Friction is basically to avoid friction as much as possible, and his travel has also been approved by the country of the rain. As long as he does not deviate from the route, the country of the rain will never send people to approach it. It can be said that it is a negotiated transnational trip. . Regarding the land of the land, although they have no definite information, it is already certain that the envoys of the land of the land have done anything, or in other words, what they have done under the guise of the envoys. And what this has done, of course, cannot be a good thing. Therefore, according to the instructions of the mother-in-law Chidai and Mr. Eilao Zang before departure, if there is something suspicious in the country, then they must not reach Konoha after the country, lest they will be exposed because of the behavior of the country. Implicated, it is also considered to be an unruly conspiracy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ appeared in Hokage''s face can not see such things. After all, no matter what the attitude of the country of the earth is, the country of the wind, and the village of sand hidden, must end this war. It is no longer able to continue, and in China, there is still a mess in the village to be cleaned up. If it drags on, the problem in Shayin Village will only be even greater. "Well, now, let''s go." And seeing this and thinking about it, Luo Sha did not hesitate anymore, and said: "We must dare to reach Konoha before the land of the earth, when is it now?" Having said that, it has started. The four guards quickly followed. "It should be almost four o''clock in the afternoon, and the sky will darken next." When following, a guard responded hurriedly. "Okay, then, from now on, drive all night, striving for this time tomorrow, striving to reach Konoha tomorrow." In response, Luo Sha nodded, his feet wrinkled quickly, and the whole person was already galloping. "Yes!" This time, the guards reacted with dissatisfaction and directly followed. Suddenly, a group of five people have already rushed far. Although this matter is not good for us, perhaps we do not need to worry too much. Since Konoha sent the team to the country of fire to verify, we didn''t do anything along the way. Perhaps, this irregular action of the Land of the Country is very beneficial to us. Ok If you make good use of it, perhaps you can conclude a peace treaty during the running-in negotiations of the peace talks and alliances. If it goes well, you may not have to pay too much! While running, Luo Sha''s heart also flashed, suddenly thinking of something. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1559： Stop "Four generations of Hokage-sama, what''s wrong?" In the vast night, he has already crossed the border of the country of rain, entered the border of the country of fire, galloping on a grassland, and is about to enter the forest in front of the four generations of Fengying Luosha suddenly stopped, and suddenly stopped. . The four silhouettes flew away from him, but soon the four silhouettes stopped, and turned their heads in amazement, looking at the youngest man among them, and the four generations they need to protect. Feng Ying asked suspiciously. "come back!" In this regard, Luo Sha''s face was solemn, her eyes fixed on the woods, and the words in her mouth were almost a soft drink. "Yes!" And hearing this sound, although I did not hear the answer, and did not react immediately, but seeing the serious expression and tone of his own Fengying, the four immediately retreated and formed a certain defensive formation to bring the four generations of Fengying. Protection is in it. "No! You go behind me." However, their protective behavior was denied by Luo Sha. "Four generations of Master Fengying?" In this regard, the four guards were astonished again and looked blankly at the person they wanted to protect. "Don''t talk yet, it will be behind me soon!" At this time, Luo Sha''s face was already taut, and his hands were slightly lowered. The yellow sand in his cuffs poured down and sprinkled on the ground. The stall where the voice fell, and his feet, there were two more piles that seemed brilliant. Golden yellow sand. Come, it''s not easy to deal with! Such a thought flashed through his mind. "but" Hearing that, three of the four couldn''t help but speak. They were arranged to protect the four generations of Master Fengying, how could they retreat behind the person to be protected? Although they may not be the most elite guards in the village, they still know the duties of a guard, and vowed to carry it through to the end. Now, there are obviously enemies coming, how can they retreat! "Enough, follow the orders of the fourth generation of Master Fengying and go back!" However, at this time, the relatively older one of the four screamed, and at the same time his figure suddenly retreated. The four generations of Fengying with his back turned to them, but he made a warning for his own Fengying. attitude. "Team, Captain..." Hearing this sound, the three people who couldn''t help speaking were taken aback. "What are you waiting for! Fully guard the four generations of Master Fengying behind!" In response, the guard who was called the captain almost yelled. "Yes Yes!" Hearing this sound, although the other three people were puzzled, they still reflexively backed up and stood guard against each other. Behind it, leave it to you. Senior in the Ministry of Property. After realizing all this, Luo Sha gratefully glanced at the serious side face behind him, and the thick back figure. In his heart, there was what he looked like when he was a rookie when he was working with this senior. . Inexplicably, he felt a lot more at ease. "Come on, isn''t it so easy?" At this time, a heavy sound came from behind him. Luo Sha knew that it was the voice of Senior Mobu. "Ah! I didn''t see what he looked like at all." In this regard, Luo Sha said solemnly. "Well, since it is a strong enemy, don''t worry about us." Hearing this sentence, Motobu said directly. "Ah! I know." In response, Luo Sha nodded solemnly and said simply. "coming!" The next moment, his eyes opened slightly, and with a "bang", the two piles of golden yellow sand at his feet burst open, spreading like a wall, and instantly built a group of people on the sand screen like a wall. Inside, only one side of the exit of the forest in front of Luosha remained. At the same time, Luo Sha shook his hands, and the fan-shaped waterfalls of yellow sand from his sleeves spread out, condensing into golden sand cones in the air, suspended in the air in front of him. As long as the exit of the woods moves slightly, these sand cones Will burst out. Really! He said he didn''t care about us, but he still set up a defense for us! This guy! It really hasn''t changed at all! Seeing the sand wall in front of him, Mobu couldn''t help but curl his lips, and such a thought flashed in his mind. However, even though he thought so in his heart, the vigilance on his face was even stronger, and a layer of chakra with a sharp wind attribute was slowly entwined under his unsheathed blade. Now, the credential should have arrived in the daytime, and the credential has already stated that we will reach Konoha today, and the daimyo did not pass the news that the credential was rejected, so we should pass legally. Konoha border line. The Konoha ninja in the land of fire should not attack us, but, just now... Is it a spy from another country? At this time, Luo Sha''s mind flashed a series of thoughts. And the atmosphere, also at this time, sank into the most tense situation in the rustle of sand. The battle is about to start. "Before, are the four generations of Master Fengying?" However, at this moment, Luo Sha''s foreseeing enemy flew out of the forest, taking his vitals directly, but it did not happen, but from the mouth of the forest ~www.novelhall.com~ there was a fairly non-hostile message. Inquiries. Moreover, the honorific title was added. "Who are you?" In response, Luo Sha frowned slightly, but his vigilance was even higher. The sand on the cuffs trickled like a trickle, but a sand mark was piled up in front of him. In his mouth, he asked about the identity of the other party. "I was sent by Konoha to **** the fourth generation of Fukage-sama. My name is Taki Chiba." Hearing this sound, the people in the woods quickly responded. "Please put down your guard, I am not an enemy." In the end, the voice seemed to have thought of something, and he spoke again hurriedly. Taki... Taki Chiba? That, Takichiba? And hearing this sound, the five people, including Luo Sha, all stunned. This name, among the four great Shinobu villages, can be said to be the most terrifying super genius of Konoha''s new generation. The war battle destructive power is comparable to that of the "golden flash" four generations of Hokage. Said young ninja! "Oh, it''s rude. No, I''m sorry. I was thinking about some security issues just now. So suddenly, I overreacted accidentally. Please confirm my identity." At this moment, their hearts were stunned, and when they were almost shaking, there was another noise in the woods. Then, Luo Sha''s face changed, and she gently pressed one eye. At this moment, his third vision, which had just dimmed suddenly, slowly brightened up. In the darkness, in the third line of vision, a young figure slowly emerged. "If my identity is confirmed, please let me know." At the same time, there was another noise in the woods. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1560： Also good Konoha''s forehead... Although he is taller than his peers, he still looks like a child... And this face... In the third vision, Luo Sha carefully looked at the young man in front of him, and passed a series of characteristics about the young man who was almost astonishing and even shocked the entire Ninja World. Although he was a Fuekage, he remembered the portrait of Takichiba and all the information, just like the ninja below. After all, Taki Chiba is actually very special to Sain, and his attitude towards Sain is also quite complicated. From a national standpoint, this Taki Chiba is undoubtedly a tricky opponent, who wants to kill and then quickly exists. If it were not for his series of strategies, the Battle of Kikyo Mountain might have won. How could you end up in such a field? However, from another perspective, Takichiba is kind to their entire village. Without this Takichiba, I am afraid that Shayakura Village has been removed from the five major villages, and even the land has become the possession of the land of the country and even other small countries. At this time, they already knew that after the defeat of Kikyo Mountain, it was this Takichiba who persuaded the three generations of Hokage to let Konoha form an alliance with them, and went to the meeting alone, saving it almost by the wisdom of one person in the future. Mr. Eilao Zang who stabilized Shayin and reduced the loss of the war to a minimum, if there is no Mr. Eilao Zang, they would have either become puppets or have been destroyed. It can be said that this Takichiba is the culprit who destroyed their elite troops and made them completely defeated. But at the same time, at the last moment, they pulled them, and saved Shayin''s surviving think tank, which is worth tens of thousands of troops, leaving the most important way for Shayin. And no matter from which point of view, Takichiba''s gratitude to Shayuki is greater than grievance, and the worst, it is also gratitude and grievance. After all, for Yuri, the Battle of Kikyo Mountain planned by Taki Chiba was a defensive battle. Sagyun was the offensive and the invader, and Sagyun directly provoked the third Ninja War. It was a mistake. He was beaten back and suffered heavy losses. It was just a lack of strength. No one would think that Taki Chiba did something wrong. Even if they want to refute the actions of Kikyo Mountain in the future, they cannot refute it. In the general environment of international public opinion, they even find a suitable reason for revenge for the war dead, which is very far-fetched. What Takichiba did in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain was just to protect his country and village. And after this battle, abandoning the previous suspicion, saving Shayin''s life, and let Konoha and Shayin alliance, in disguised form, gave Shayin a way out in this battle, and even guaranteed Shayin''s survival. This is absolute kindness. Even from the standpoint of the two countries, it is a kindness. Although this is the world of ninjas, the war of ninjas can be used to the extreme, but once it rises to the level of a country and a village, it is necessary to talk about faith. There are some things that can not be betrayed by betrayal, say no. You can ignore it if you care about it. In this war, Konoha has done his best to Shayin. If Shayin doesn''t appreciate this kindness, then, who will save Sayin in the future, and who is willing to cooperate with Shayin? Moreover, the evaluation of Takichiba does not stand from the perspective of a political country. The personal feelings of many villagers in Shayin Village and many people in the Kingdom of Wind are actually biased towards favor over hatred. Of course, hatred will not be forgotten. , Its just that no one can ignore this kindness to save them from the disaster of extinction. Therefore, from top to bottom, Sagakuras attitude towards Takichiba is actually quite complicated and obscure. It is impossible for them to be blindly grateful. The death of so many relatives and friends cannot be forgotten. However, if they want their absolute hatred, they can''t do such ungrateful things. This kind of grace should not be forgotten. Therefore, Luosha''s impression of Takichiba is much deeper than that of other villages. It really is... Takichiba! At this time, he also reached the final conclusion. "Wow!" After that, the sand cone collapsed instantly, turning into dust and flying away without a trace. Luo Sha, took off his guard. Seeing that his shadow had put down his guard, the four guards also knew that the man in the forest was really Taki Chiba himself, and as Konoha''s ninja, there was no reason to act against them. At the moment, he put away the battle and turned around. However, there is no slack on their faces. As the most basic vigilance of guards, they still maintain. "It''s confirmed, you, come out." Then Luo Sha''s voice sounded. "excuse me." In this regard, the answer in the woods was quite polite. After that, the young man in Luosha''s third vision jumped out and politely landed quite far in front of him, and, Lifting up with one hand, he sent out the eye made of sand in his palm. It is precisely the third eye that Luo Sha placed in advance for path finding. And just now, it was precisely because he suddenly saw the pressed palm from the third vision of the third eye that he concluded that someone was coming. Moreover, Luo Sha was able to grasp his third eye without knowing it, and Luo Sha also judged from this, this person was definitely not idle. Of course, it now appears that it was a misunderstanding. "I''m so grateful to Hokage, and I sent someone to **** it. It''s really annoying." And after reading it carefully, after confirming that it was indeed Taki Chiba in front of him, Luo Sha smiled and spoke very politely. "No, Fengying-sama, you are polite, this is what Konoha should do." In response, the boy hurriedly said. Gee! Almost bad things just now! And in his mind, it was such a thought. Just now he was thinking about Oshe Maru ~www.novelhall.com~ and the excuses for coming here to monitor the envoy of the Kingdom of Wind, but he unexpectedly suddenly popped an eye and subconsciously caught it. It''s also fortunate that he quickly sounded this trachoma. I also used Gaara to speculate that the person here might be a great figure in the Kingdom of Wind, without subconsciously crushing it. Otherwise, I am afraid that a conflict will really break out. A conflict that is not necessary. "Then, time to work." Regarding this, Luo Sha didn''t show any politeness, just spoke. The implication is that the guards have been left to the young man in front of him to decide, including the route of travel. The four guards didn''t have any dissatisfaction on their faces. Just kidding, even though there was only a teenager in front of him, it seemed that Konoha was really stingy and only sent a child to guard. However, whoever dares to look down on this young man, the head of this kid alone is worth a thousand troops, and he is even an S-rank ninja with the strength of "Thousands of People". This boy, let alone the four of them, it is estimated that a ninja in Shayin''s half of the village can be compared. Who can be dissatisfied? "Then, let''s camp in the forest today. It''s not too far from Konoha, and it''s in the territory of the country of fire. Today, let''s take a good rest." In this regard, the boy did not refuse, so he said. "it is good!" Hearing that, Luo Sha also spoke very simply. "Then, please come with me." After that, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense and went ahead. The five members of the envoy of the Kingdom of Wind also followed immediately. It just so happens that you can talk about the land of the earth! Today, its good to just camp like this! While moving, Luo Sha thought so. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1561： trust relationship Within the Konoha border, a forest. call In this case, it should be almost done. On the branch of a tree at the edge of the forest, Chiba glanced back, confirming that the twined dim night behind him was barely visible, but only when there was light, after a faint linear bright colored steel wire appeared. Exhale lightly. After spending an entire hour, Chiba finally completed the layout of the trap network around the camp. As long as the enemy does not suddenly fall from the sky, even if the enemy can break through the trap network, they can still have enough time to react, or directly escape. Fortunately, it was fine at that time, and I asked Hongyan about the layout of the trap. And Hongyan is also worthy of being a master of traps. With such a tight trap network and so many detonation symbols, he can control the explosion not to spread to the central area. Only a guy like him who is thinking about researching traps can think of it. . However, this trap array is still very practical, and the general ninja will only use traps as an auxiliary means. Like him, the trap array is used for actual combat and can wield the most power. It is precisely because no one will over-study this thing, so the practicality has risen again. Unfortunately, I am afraid that we will not see the new and strange trap array in the future. Hongyan already has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. In terms of practicality and combat effectiveness, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye must be dominant, and it is far past the trap array. Moreover, as a member of the Uchiha tribe, he has the unique syllabary eye that can be traced back to the six ways. If you dont make good use of it, learn how to use this eye. Thats the most violent thing. After exhaling, Chiba was quite emotional. He learned this kind of defensive camp trap from Hirohiko, and it was quite a long time ago. At that time, nothing was born yet and Nao was still there. The Japanese-style log cabin was still the original log cabin. Nao and Xuena live upstairs. They live downstairs. Before going to bed every day, sometimes the things to be done are done in advance, and when there is nothing to do, he will chat with Hongyan. Talking about traps, then, Hongyan gave him this defensive trap array as an example. Later, when he was free, he would study it a little bit and learn it before he knew it. Ok This is the current Fengying, I remember, it seems to be Luo Sha! I use magnetic ninjutsu like "place gold", Gaara''s father. Speaking of it, this magnetic escape seems to be the limit of blood inheritance, I remember, it is the combination of wind and thunderbolt, the limit of blood inheritance, alas, the research on Shayin in the past life is still not enough, and the impression now is a lot blurred. It''s the puppet technique and this magnetic escape. And, compared to Konoha, Sagyun''s Kazeki Ninja is much more. Other... is not clear! There is also little information on the original work. However, this is the same as the fourth generation of Hokage, who sealed the tail beast into his son''s body? Looks as young as Bo Feng Shuimen. It should be about the same age. And with emotion, Chiba''s eyes fell on the open space, and the fourth generation Fengying Luosha who had already raised the campfire beside the campfire. Because the hat has been taken off and there is no object to cover his face, Chiba can clearly see Luosha''s face. Generally speaking, except for being much younger, it is similar to Luosha in the original impression, and looks like Bosha in age. Feng Shui Men is almost the same. At this time, Luo Sha frowned slightly, she seemed to have something on her mind, and she was obviously absent-minded by the campfire. Food and water were handed over, and I always took it slowly. It seems that the Kingdom of Wind and Shayin Village are now estimated to have internal and external troubles, which can make Fengying look like this to an outsider like me. The contradictions in the domestic village due to the defeat of the war should have caused him to worry. Moreover, this time, in the early stage of negotiations, this kind of mutual temptation may not necessarily reach the agreed peace talks. It turned out to be directly in the face to face talks. I am afraid that Shayin Village has no way out and has to seek peace. So, it should be impossible to make any small actions in the sandy village of the country of wind. Unless, they have any cooperation with the land of the country. Do not! Probably not. If there is any cooperation with the land of the country, Ying will go to peace talks and go deep into the enemy, wouldn''t it be sent to the door by himself. Give the whole Shayin to Konoha? Ok In this glance, Qianye had already seen a lot, and had slowly relieved his heart towards the envoy of the Kingdom of Wind. "Your Excellency Chiba, are you ready?" At this time, Luo Sha, who had been silent, suddenly spoke, and as soon as she exited, she was facing Qianye. "It has been set up, please do not go out of the area just agreed with you, otherwise you will enter the trap zone." In response, Chiba hurriedly said. After all, they are the shadows of the wind and the shadows of other villages. Regardless of whether the other party is down and down, respect is still necessary. Chiba also said this very politely~www.novelhall.com~ Oh! Now that the work has been completed, please come down to eat something, presumably, Lord Chiba also came all the way and didn''t have a good rest. " Facing Qianye''s polite words, Luo Sha was also quite polite, and stood up and lifted the food and water that are quite characteristic of the country of wind. "No, I still..." In this regard, Chiba almost subconsciously wanted to refuse. "Please come down, I have something too, I want to talk to you." However, his refusal was not fully expressed, and Luo Sha interrupted him with a smile. "Yes." In response to this, looking at Luosha''s smile, Chiba hesitated for a moment, and finally did not refuse, but jumped off the branch and walked to the front of Luosha. At this time, other people were no longer wary of Qianye, but they heard that Fengying had something to tell him, and they all consciously dispersed and acted on guard. Although there is a trap belt, for these guards, the responsibility is never let go. You must be careful with the wording! The child in front of him is not easy to fool, even if it is true, if the wording is improper, a thoughtful character like this child will still have doubts because of too much thinking. If it aroused his suspicion, it would be bad. The next thing must be carefully worded. And watching Qianye jump down and walk along, Luo Sha''s heart slowly sank. Ok? What would it be to make Feng Ying so serious and careful? At the same time, seeing the change in Luo Sha''s micro expression, Qianye''s complexion remained unchanged, but his heart slowly lifted up. Hope, it''s not a trouble! Here, I have to guard against possible attacks by Oshe Maru! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1562： Frank "Thank you, four generations of Master Fengying." After receiving Luosha, what seemed to be the special roast dried meat and water from the Kingdom of Wind, Chiba first came to say thank you, and then saw Luosha smile slightly, had already taken a bite of roast dried meat and drank it. Drool. this is To dispel my doubts? And seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but flash such a thought in his mind. "sit down!" At the same time, Luo Sha spoke with a smile, so Qianye sat down, and while talking, he himself was already sitting by the campfire. "Yes." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t worry too much, and sat down beside Luo Sha, and slurped the barbecue and drank saliva in expression of trust. Ok! This...this barbecue... it is good good to eat! And after this mouthful, his pupils shrank slightly invisibly, and such thoughts had already appeared in his heart. This desert-characteristic grilled dry meat, I dont know how it is seasoned. From this basically chewy dry food, Chiba can taste the flavors of fresh grilled meat, thick sauce, sugar and salt, and full of flavor. Level, instantly satisfied his tongue and appetite. Not only does it taste good, but it should also be rich in nutrients and can add a lot of energy. Moreover, it tastes better than army ration pills! Then, he added a shout of hello in his heart. Thinking about it, he couldn''t help taking another bite. "Four generations of Master Fengying, if you have anything to say, please tell me directly, don''t worry about anything, Konoha and Sain are allies, we don''t need to worry too much." However, even though he was yelling in his heart, Qianye didn''t delay the business, and said straight to Luosha. Just now, from the expression of this fourth-generation Fengying-sama, Chiba has already seen that Fengying-sama must have something more important to say, and from the situation of eating the roasted dried meat and drinking water just now. Judging from it, this fourth-generation Fengying Master seems to be a little too cautious, or that some do not believe that they trust him. That''s why it made this move to gain trust. Then, combining his series of actions and expressions, Chiba inferred that this Master Fengying had something important to tell him, just to say that he would not believe it. As for what this Master Fengying wanted to say, Chiba naturally didn''t know the details, but he could guess a little bit by bit. For example, this matter may be for Konoha''s good. Considering the situation of Shayuki, telling Konoha about this is just for good. After all, the previous melee on the side called Rescue Shayuki seems to Shayak participated in it, and was not partial to Konoha''s participation. This Fengying-sama seemed to want to use this matter to offset Shayak''s unfriendliness to Konoha in the alliance state. Secondly, Fengyings attitude is obviously a low profile, completely seeking peace. Under Konohas attitude, he is quite trembling, and even when he treats himself, he tries his best to establish a good relationship, plus Chibas previous analysis. The series of interests that came out can be determined to some extent. The Kingdom of Wind does not dare to make any more conspiracies and tricks. It is really a sincere appeal for peace. Coupled with Chiba''s understanding of the plot of the original novel, peace is bound to come, and based on the fact that the Three Wars have roughly ended at the time of the Kyuubi Rebellion, there is really nothing going on in this sandy hidden village. In fact, Chiba''s perception of this fourth-generation Kazekage is still good, and there is no conflict in the stakes. Now Konoha wants peace talks, and Shayin wants peace talks even more smoothly. There is no conflicting interest in the peace talks. It can be said that the alliance of Konoha and Sagyun is the same purpose at this time in the third Ninja World War. As for what in the original work, these four generations of Fengying personally supervised the sealing of Shouhe in Gaaras body, causing Gaaras miserable childhood, and even assassinating his own son. Chiba felt that there was nothing, and I didn''t think Gaara was so pitiful. Even he didn''t think Naruto was so pitiful. Isn''t it just some loneliness? Isnt it just being unwelcome? As for? On the contrary, because they have become human pillars, they all have the power to change their own destiny. What is the pity for them to endure some loneliness and exclusion and gain such power? Without this section, can they become Hokage and Fengkage? Moreover, according to the current situation, it can be known that although Chiyo insisted, this fourth-generation Fengying had no choice but to do so. Whether it was Chiyo or the fourth-generation Fengying, it was compelling to create human pillar power. After all, after the terrible defeat of the Three World Wars, the vitality can no longer be hurt. If you don''t get a nuclear weapon to stun you, will the fire country and the land country near the country of the wind really be in peace? Defenses can not do without! This is for the sake of a country''s defensive heart, sacrificing a son to become a pillar of strength, it is definitely worth it! However, the fourth generation of Hokage is still a little less powerful after all, compared to Bo Feng Shuimen''s complete trust in his son, it is still a lot worse. Chiba has always felt this way. It is also to seal the tail beast to his son, making his son a shadow of Renzhuli. The biggest difference between this Master Fengying and Bo Feng Shuimen is that courage and measure. From the beginning to the end, Naruto had believed in his son, and had the courage and measure to entrust everything to his son, and coupled with Konohas environment, Narutos positive personality and Doing things. After all, such as the three generations of Hokage and Iruka, it is a terrible weapon for selfless treatment of the seeds of "love" buried in Naruto''s heart. The terrible human beings are afraid that only Konoha will love partners more than life. The environment will be there. Of course, Chiba believes that although Narutos positive character and handling are the three generations of Hokage and Iruka, if Bo Feng Shuimen does not die, he is there, this seed of love, he, as Narutos father, The same can be given. Because, in the contact with Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba knew that Bofeng Shuimen is the kind of person who knows the big love ~www.novelhall.com~ and thinks with shadow. But this Master Fengying did not have the courage and know-how. He was afraid of his son and the Shouhe in his son''s body. He did not have enough courage and know-how to believe in his son. He felt that his son would never be able to control Shouhe. It can only become an uncertain nuclear bomb, which may explode at any time. That''s why he assassinated his son, and planted "hate" in Gaara''s heart, which also led to Gaara''s gloomy personality and murderous way of dealing with things. Regardless of the angle of making Gaara a Renzhuli, the four generations of Fengying are right. What was wrong was his trust and education to Gaara as a father. "Your Excellency Chiba..." And when he heard the sound of Qianye suddenly, Luo Sha was taken aback. "Four generations of Master Fengying, you have something important to tell me, don''t you? Please tell me directly! Don''t worry." In response, Chiba spoke again. is it? Some guesses already! It is indeed the monster that influenced the third Ninja War battle! Hearing this sentence, Luo Sha''s heart was clear, and she was shocked, but she also sighed and calmed down. "This is the action we found about the land of the country. I think it is very important to Konoha." Then, he didn''t hesitate anymore, and directly handed the intelligence information from Feng Chiyo to Chiba and said. Sure enough, is the land of the land plotting evil? After taking a look at the letter paper, Qianye thought about it. "Thank you!" After that, he thanked him and took the letter. --Pull up to load the next chapters--> https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1563： convey is it? It turned out to be like this. Before the embassy group set off, there was already an advance force, and even the composition of the embassy group was suspicious. There was only one high-ranking figure with diplomatic ability, and the others were so-called newcomers. It seems that this Yanyin intends to take back their spies under the guise of peace talks and revitalize the alliance, or to mess up Konoha''s base camp by combining inside and outside. As for the advance force, I am afraid it is a cover. Sure enough, it was the routine of the old fox of the three generations of Tuying. Although this advance troop would expose the country''s unruly intentions, it could attract Konoha''s attention, and instead looked at each other''s configuration issues. These three generations of Tukage must have guessed that Konoha would definitely investigate the envoy thoroughly, so they set up this smoke screen. Although this blinding technique is a bit crude, if there is no such detailed information from Shayin, I am afraid that we will be misled suddenly. Looking at the letter paper in his hand, Qianye frowned slightly, but his heart was already bright. Although there are not many words on this letter paper, almost every word is full of intelligence value. It is a concise and clear description of the current situation of the diplomatic mission of the country and the situation a month ago. The route along the route and the safety of the route are listed. Obviously, a month ago, Shayin had already deliberately asked for peace, and only now did the preparations formally embark on the trip to Konoha, and Fengying was there for the early negotiations of the peace talks. Obviously, Shayin wanted to quickly end the fighting state, and through Konoha''s alliance to rehabilitate and restore the vitality that the injured can no longer be injured, he has completely surrendered. Otherwise, this letter paper shouldn''t be completely shown to him. Some things on it, especially the itinerary and route of Fengying, even if he is a guard sent by Konoha, should not be shown to him. This is obviously a kind of candor. Show sincerity to him and Konoha. Including the situation in the land of the country, it also showed sincerity. In a sense, this time Sagyun fulfilled the obligations of the allies and also helped Konoha to a large extent, avoiding a great hidden danger. After all, if Ianyins action was planned by the old fox, the three generations of Dokage, then, if he was really succeeded under his guise, then Chiba can almost conclude that Konohas base camp will be chaotic. From the defense You can see that the strategy of this old fox is really powerful in the action of the task. At that time, the major powers were almost turned around by him, and even rewritten the battle. Chiba didn''t dare to underestimate this old fox. However, over there, there is Nara Shikahisa, so I don''t need to worry too much. However, since it is an envoy, Nara Shika will see through it under the guise, but it is not easy to start with the envoy without conclusive evidence. Ok It turns out that this is the case. Putting people in the envoys is also a means. As long as it does not reveal too many flaws or substantial harm, then this peace talks repair alliance is also the best cover. Even if Konoha knew it, There is nothing to do. Then, they should have prepared two plans, one is Konoha''s plan A which is not aware of or slow to detect the guise, and the other is Konoha''s plan, but the other is plan B that Konoha is aware of, but has not seized the evidence and can only be on guard. Specifically, I don''t know. Ugh Forget it, don''t worry about anything now anyway, since there is nothing going on in the country of wind, then a country of earth can still deal with it. Now, let''s concentrate on escorting Feng Ying back. Slowly collecting the letter paper, such a series of thoughts passed through Chiba''s mind. There is no wavering at all! Seeing such information, are you not worried at all? Could it be that Konoha has taken precautions? At this time, Luo Sha, who had been watching Chiba, was filled with surprise. Generally speaking, he suddenly knew what actions the envoy who had originally come to ask for peace was doing, which might endanger Konoha. There should be some surprises or other emotions, but it was the first time he saw Gujing Bubo like the boy in front of him, as if everything was under control. This little monster of Konoha... Our trip is definitely the most correct choice! After being surprised, Luo Sha flashed such a rejoicing thought, and they stood in the right position! At the same time, Chiba''s feeling that the ancient well was not waved at this time, and everything was under control, made him feel a little frightened. "Thank you, it really helped us a lot. As an alliance, Shayin''s help will never be forgotten." At this time, the letter paper handed out returned to Luo Sha, and Chiba''s words of thanks came to mind. "No, this is what our alliance should do." Regarding this, Luosha was taken aback for a while, and then quickly returned to her senses, smiled and took the letter paper, and said: "Your Excellency Chiba, if you need to go back, now it is in the land of fire. will not" "No, I was arranged to be your escort, I must protect you, Master Fengying, and I don''t have any communication tools." But ~www.novelhall.com~ He just said half of the last sentence, but Chiba interrupted the conversation. No communication tools? And hearing this sentence, Luo Sha was visibly taken aback, and then there was a flash of surprise in his eyes, and after that, his expression instantly became clear. "I see, then the guard job will be your Excellency Lao Qianye." After that, there was a sound in his mouth. What kind of person is this Takichiba! And this thought flashed through his mind. "Then, I continue to be on guard. Although it is now within the territory of the Fire Country, there is still no guarantee that it will be absolutely safe." At this time, upon hearing this sound, Chiba ate the remaining roasted dried meat in two bites. After drooling, he handed the water bag back to Luosha. After Luo Sha took the water bag and said "I have worked", she jumped back onto the tree branches just now. Sure enough, being a shadow is different, you only need to say half of the words. In this way, the things that these four generations of Fengying have done for peace, let Konoha''s senior executives measure it by themselves, and it saves me a bit. However, the agreement has now been settled. It is estimated that there is not much room for discussion. The compensation can be meaningful, but forbidden and secret techniques are probably inevitable. And Chiba, who jumped to the tree, turned around and looked at Luo Sha who was writing something with a serious face, but sighed slightly. For him who had already read the treaty, he knew that even Shayin This good news for Konoha has been delivered, and it is impossible to change much. "Huh--!" Then, just after such a thought flashed in Qianye''s mind and turned back to alert, there was a eagle chirp, suddenly sounded. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1564： dark place The morning mist in the forest slowly escaped. A wisp of black smoke slowly rose from the open space. "Well, all the traps in the forest have been removed, so let''s go now." In the morning mist, somewhere in the middle of the five standing figures, a figure suddenly flashed, followed by such a sound. "Well, Lord Chiba will lead the way." Then, there was a very happy voice. "please follow me." Hearing this, the previous voice didn''t make any excuses. He opened his mouth straightforwardly, and leaped straight out, flying towards the direction of Konoha Village. The remaining five people did not hesitate at all, their figures flashed, and they had already followed. I left the black smoke that slowly disappeared, slowly dissipating. "Captain... do you want to follow along?" But when the black smoke dissipated, everything fell into silence for a while, and there was such a sound in the woods near the clearing. "Chasing! What are you chasing after!" Then, there was a voice with strong anger that finally broke out after holding back for a long time. "Yes...Yes, Captain!" After that, there was a whistle. "Well, Hasegawa, this matter can be regarded as our bad luck, who would have encountered such a evil star." After that, there was a rather amiable voice, rounding the ground. At this moment, above the trunks of the trees on the edge of the clearing, about ten ninjas were half-kneeling and concealing. The head was a ninja with a scar on his face, all dressed in Iwayuki''s dress. It was a middle-aged ninja who looked very friendly behind the ninja with a scar on his face. On the upper branch of the amiable middle-aged ninja, there was a half-kneeling young ninja, who looked sixteen or seventeen years old, and was quite shrunken at this time, looking like he had just been reprimanded. Behind them, the other seven ninjas also looked at each other, with no other expressions on their faces except helpless and wry smiles. Yes, what to chase, not to mention the trap formation that made them afraid to cross the thunder pond half a step this night, just to say that the kid who set and removed the trap just now was enough to contain most of them here. Moreover, after being restrained, how many people will be left is still unknown. As for the remaining three or four people, if they want to destroy Shayin''s Fengying and his guards, it is simply a dream. Even with strong support, it can''t be done! After all, this is Shayin''s wind shadow, and his strength is at least the shadow level. Although this is not the terrain he is good at, ninjutsu will be greatly reduced, but it is not something they can deal with. And that kid is the evil star who killed their Yanyin thousand people. Five thousand Yanyin didn''t leave him at the beginning. Now these people are not enough to cram their teeth! What are you chasing after! What kind of fart wind shadow beheading mission is still performing? Originally, if this kid or one of Fengying relied on strong support and they were also first-rate assassins, there was still a certain chance of success. Even if they could not be successfully beheaded, they could be seriously injured and slow his pace. , To delay the progress of the peace talks between Sain and Konoha. Even, you can do something from it to intensify the contradiction between Konoha and Shayin. But these two people together? Strong support is not an idiot. Okay, can people do this kind of suicide? "So, is the task cancelled?" And at this time, just above the trees on the other side of Scar Ninja, a very nice woman''s voice suddenly came. Then, after this sound, the trunk of a certain branch of the tree on the other side of the Scar Ninja suddenly appeared one after another straight and horizontal or vertical small cracks, and slowly outlined squares or rectangles. The bark pattern on the top seemed to be leveled slowly. When it came down, the squares or rectangles began to roll and peel off one by one. Just like this part of the tree trunk, it suddenly turned into countless squares or rectangles of paper and peeled off. And, as it peeled off, this part of the trunk slowly began to bulge and gradually took on a human shape, looking like a human shape made of paper, slowly walking out of the trunk. "Oh... yes, Miss Xiao Nan, this mission has been cancelled." Watching the human figure slowly walk out, the Scar Ninja sighed, but he put away the anger and bad temper just now, and said respectfully. This situation is what the three generations of Tuying adults have said that they cannot continue. They must give up the task. The village also lost a lot of good players in this war. At the end of this war, they can no longer suffer too many losses, otherwise, the status of the victorious country will be even more distant. "Really? So, according to the agreement, it is your reasons that caused the task to be cancelled or failed. We know that we don''t have to return half of the deposit that has been paid in advance. We will also charge 20% for the remaining half." At this time, the human form of the piece of paper has completely walked out of the tree trunk, and the color of the bark pattern slowly faded away, slowly turning into a beautiful woman with long-haired blue and purple hair. At the same time, the paper The qualitative feeling also slowly disappeared from the stall where these words were uttered from the full cherry lips. At this moment, standing beside the ten people was an expressionless woman with fair skin, outstanding appearance, and a pair of crystal clear amber eyes wearing red auspicious clouds with black background. "Yes! We know that the remaining half of the 20% commission will be sent to the "God" in three days~www.novelhall.com~ Please rest assured." And it seems that Scar Ninja hurriedly said, very afraid of Xiao Nan. "Well, in this situation, you can evacuate from the country of rain. Since the mission has been cancelled, please leave the vicinity of the country of rain." Regarding this, the face of the woman in the red cloud clothes on the black background did not change in any way, but said so. "We know, we will leave now." And hearing this sentence, Scar Ninja didn''t say much, and said straightforwardly. Then, with a beckon, all the nine people above him disappeared between the branches, leaving first, leaving a scarred ninja. "Anything else?" In response to this, the woman in the red cloud clothes with a black background still said blankly. "If possible, our three generations of Tuying adults hope to maintain a long-term cooperative relationship with the organization. Please convey the wishes of our Tuying adults." And hearing this sentence, Scar Ninja said quickly. "Really? I know." Upon hearing this, the woman nodded and said simply. "Then, there will be a period later." After hearing the affirmative answer, the Scar Ninja did not dare to stay any longer, his figure flashed, leaving such a sentence, and disappeared above the branches. Looking at the place where the Scar Ninja disappeared, her gaze stretched all the way to the direction of the rain country. After looking for a long time, the woman did not leave directly, but slowly turned around and looked at the clearing. . "Long time no see, you have grown taller." Then, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, but she turned into a rather sweet smile and spoke. As if speaking to someone around me. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1565： long time no see "Well... it''s been a long time since I saw you, sister Xiao Nan." The woman seemed to be quiet for a while after the words she had said to someone next to her fell. These words slowly rang from the other side of the tree trunk. Just like the obvious joy in the woman''s voice, this voice also had some warmth. At this moment, on the other side of the tree trunk where the beautiful woman is leaning on, a teenager is standing on a branch at the same height as the beautiful woman, looking at the morning mist-filled clearing, the corner of his mouth slowly rises. There was a warm smile. It is Chiba. And this beautiful woman in a black dress with red auspicious clouds is also a very popular female character in the original work. Xiaonan. "Unexpectedly, I would meet you here, but also, as Konoha''s most shining star, Fengying personally came to seek peace, and it is normal to arrange you as a guard."&1t;i> &1t;/i> Hearing the answer from the side, the smile on the corner of Xiao Nan''s mouth widened slightly, and he spoke. "Neither did I expect that you would be the strong support for these Yanyin groups to assassinate Fengying." In this regard, Chiba on the other side, the warmth in the corner of his mouth seemed to be stronger. Although the position between him and Xiao Nan is hostile in this mission, Yanyin has given up the mission now, and Xiao Nan is only assisting Yanyin as Akatsuki''s mercenary. Now the mission is cancelled and the employment ends. In addition, the rain country should have fallen into the hands of Nagato and her, and the two of them are already the relationship between Konoha and the rain country Yuyin. Konoha and Yuyin belong to a neutral relationship and are not hostile. In this war, the main battlefield is actually distributed in the area of ??the country of grass, and the country of rain has not been affected much, nor has there been much friction. &1t;i>&1t;/i> Even Danzo and Hanzo secretly collude. In terms of position, they are not enemies now. And even if they are enemies now, whether it is Chiba or Xiao Nan, I am afraid that they will not attack each other. After all, Lao Zi helped each other in the first battle, and they all had fateful friendships with each other. Although they haven''t met each other since then, they only met now, but they have that common Experience, not seeing each other for a long time, did not alienate them. On the contrary, both of them were very happy to meet this time. For Chiba, this Xiao Nan may not have cared about him as meticulously as Kushina, but she is the only one like Kushina, who can open her hands and stand in front of him to resist the fatal How could the attacker not be close to her? &1t;i>&1t;/i> For Xiao Nan, this child saved himself, Yahiko and Nagato, and also came from the same village as his mentor Jiraiya, and even knew his mentor Jiraiya, so it is impossible not to get close. Even in the third Ninja War, she also collected a lot of information about Chiba. Seeing the childs active performance in the war, she was actually relieved and comforted. The child was active in the war, and It means that at least, he did not die in battle. In the war years, there was no death in the war, which is a very good recent situation. And Yahiko and Nagato have been looking forward to it, looking forward to a reunion with this Konoha partner who was able to fight side by side. Therefore, when they met now, although the two of them could not feel any friendly atmosphere from the words of the words alone, their tone was full of warmth and joy. "Your mind is still so meticulous, is this a shadow clone, are you sure that there is no other threat?"&1t;i>&1t;/i> After that, as soon as Chiba''s words fell, Xiao Nan spoke. Obviously, Xiao Nan is not stupid, and has already guessed the current situation in Chiba. Indeed, the reason why Chiba appeared here is that, first, he is a shadow clone, and the body has taken Fengying and them on the road, and the purpose of leaving the shadow clone is to investigate the sneaky ones that he discovered last night. Ten Yanyin Ninjas. At that time, before he met Fengying, he was actually considering what actions the Earth Kingdom had done against Konoha. He speculated that the Earth Kingdom might attack the Wind Kingdom envoy, and then make a fuss. Putting blame on Konoha or something, provoking Sain and Konoha''s hatred, In this way, in this unfinished battle, there is no need to worry about Sandyuki who is holding the land of the country more or less, and can even form an alliance to deal with Konoha. And without Shayins restraint, then their land country can gather the power of the country to fight against Konoha, but now Iwayins strength, if he rushes over without any scruples, he will look at him. Konoha really has no way to completely resist the Yunyin. At that time, although the status of the victorious country may not change, the huge loss and one or two more victorious countries are certain. At that time, peace talks During the alliance, there were not so many clauses that could be proposed. &1t;i>&1t;/i> If you cant propose so many clauses, then the recovery after the war may be greatly affected. It is even possible that it will not recover from then on. At the beginning, the country of wind and sand were powerful countries that could compete with the country of fire and Konoha. The village, but it was because of poor recovery after the war that it ended up in its current position. But Yunyin rises strongly, competing with Konoha. It can be seen that under these pros and cons, the country of the earth will completely adopt a plan to attack the envoy of the country of wind to provoke the two countries. "No, it''s not meticulous, it''s not that you have seen through. Moreover, I haven''t seen you. If you didn''t show up on your own initiative, I wouldn''t know that there was a person next to me." In this regard, Qianye smiled sly, but a little embarrassed. To be honest~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba has discovered the ten Yanyin, but Xiaonan has not appeared. If it wasn''t for the cancellation of Yanyin''s mission, Xiaonan took the initiative to show up, I am afraid he didn''t know that Yanyin was still employing Such a strong aid. &1t;i>&1t;/i> He didn''t even notice Xiao Nan''s disguise. "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems next." In this regard, Xiao Nan said so. "I...I know, thank you!" Upon hearing this, Chiba was visibly stunned, and then, a little grateful appeared in his heart. This is, should not be told to him. "Don''t worry, it has nothing to do with the organization." Hearing this, Xu Shi realized the different emotions in Qianye''s words, and Xiao Nan said again. "Ah, I know." In response, Chiba nodded. "Well, then, so be it, I still have things to deal with." Hearing this sentence, Xiao Nan''s smile on the corner of his mouth suddenly constricted, his eyes were startled at first, then his complexion became serious, and he also said farewell quite abruptly. "I know." In response, Chiba replied. Akatsuki thing? What are the urgent things during this period? But in his heart, there was doubt. "take care of yourself." Then, after he finished speaking, there was a soft sound from the other side of the trunk. "Ah, you too!" After hearing this sentence, Qianye was slightly startled, and then he responded softly. At the same time, his face turned to his back, his gaze stretched far away. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1566： arrival Unexpectedly, I would meet Xiao Nan! Fortunately, a shadow clone was left, this Yanyin really wanted to attack the envoy of the Kingdom of Wind! If I didn''t arrive, with Xiaonan''s strength, plus those Yanyin, and this is not Fengying''s terrain, I am afraid that something will really happen. However, since Xiao Nan said so, there should be no problems later. I can rest assured. The speeding Chiba with the Fengying five people suddenly frowned as if receiving some information, and this series of thoughts flashed in his heart for an instant. However, Xiao Nan meant that I was afraid that I would have a good impression of Akatsuki, so the sentence that I said had nothing to do with the organization. It should mean that she can''t represent this organization personally. She wants to tell me that not only can she not have a good impression of Xiaosheng, she should be careful about this organization. So, in other words, Yahiko... is already certain that he is dead. Now, Nagato has also been blackened. In this way, it seems to be able to explain why Xiaonan told me that there is no problem later. Xiaonan should still be in the loss and confusion of losing Yahiko, and worry about the change of Nagato. So, when you see my old friend, you will suddenly tell me something that I shouldn''t have said. Fortunately, I didn''t ask about Yahiko and Nagato, but because she suddenly had something urgent to do, she didn''t talk. Otherwise, I must also ask about the current situation of Yahiko and Nagato. This will definitely hurt Xiao Nan. Moreover, in this matter, I am somewhat sorry for those who saved me. Afterwards, after this series of thoughts, Chiba''s heart was filled with such a solemn and fortunate thought. It''s just that the problem behind this is gone, but the front is unknown. With solemnity and rejoicing, Qianye''s heart couldn''t help but sigh. Although there would be no problems in the back, Chiba did not dare to take it lightly in the front. After all, before coming here, he had already clearly felt the killing intent of Oshemaru. It seemed that Oshemaru was also very interested in the group of people in the Kingdom of Wind, even though it was blocked by that mysterious person. However, Oshemaru is notoriously difficult, and Chiba is not sure whether he really gave up. As for the purpose of Oshemaru and the persistent purpose of the people in the country of wind, Chiba also roughly guessed it. There are roughly three speculations in Chiba. The first is that Dashemaru is dissatisfied with Bofeng Shuimen becoming Hokage, so it deliberately creates greater chaos and drags Bofeng Shuimen from Hokage. The second type is that Oshe Maru should have started live experiments now, and the peaceful situation is not conducive to him obtaining live materials, so he has to create chaos to meet his experimental needs. The third speculation is that the above two reasons are both. And no matter what kind of speculation, it can explain the motive of Dashewan. Ugh These four generations of Fengying Luosha, can be regarded as disasters and disasters, was stared at by such a guy, and even years later, he was really killed by Oshemaru. Even Shayin under him was used to attack Konoha. Thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help but flash such a thought in her heart. Speaking of it, is it possible that the purpose of Dashewan this time is to kill Luosha and then fake these four generations of Fengying? Then, take the opportunity to assassinate Bo Feng Shuimen? impossible Thinking about it, Chiba couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. However, this possibility is somewhat unlikely, but think about it, it is still feasible. At present, Dashemaru has not rebelled against the village, and has not founded Otonin. It is estimated that there is not much power under his hand, and it is impossible to assassinate brazenly Naruto. If he wants to kill Wave Feng Shui Gate, he must be Hokage, and if he kills Wave Feng Shui Gate by himself, then this inference is invalid. And with the superb speed of Bo Feng Shui Men flying Thunder God, even if he himself is on, it is impossible to kill Bo Feng Shui Men. However, using the identity of the four generations of Fengying is a good cover for sneak attacks, and it will not be discovered that he killed Bo Feng Shuimen. Moreover, when Bofeng Shuimen met with the fourth generation of Fengying, it should also be when the vigilance was weakest, and it happened to be able to sneak attack. Only when Bofeng Water Gate was unprepared, Dashemaru had a chance to kill him. But after killing Bofeng Shuimen, with the difficulty of Dashewan, escape can still be done, and as long as Dashewan escapes and changes back to itself, it is actually very easy to get out. Therefore, although Chiba himself did not believe it a little bit, there is still such a possibility. However, no matter what, the fourth generation Fengying must be safely delivered. If Oshe Maru really came to attack, with the assistance of four generations of Fengying, it would not be completely out of chance. Now, peace is right in front of me. As long as there is peace, then I have more time to practice and improve. And rest assured to wait for the arrival of the Kyuubi Rebellion. Even Oshe Maru could not let him ruin the peace talks. With his thoughts, Qianye''s eyes gradually condensed, but his figure became faster. The four generations of Fengying five behind him were also quickening their speed. So fast! However, in their minds, such a surprising thought flashed through. ... At the same time, on the other side, outside the fence of two hunters'' huts. "despair!" With this sound of footsteps ~www.novelhall.com~ Hyuga Xueying stopped and frowned slightly as he looked at the fence surrounding the two seemingly hunters'' huts. This is where Chiba asked me to come. It''s a hidden place. And this thought flashed through his mind. "Boom boom boom!" "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, a harsh sound of striking a metal object suddenly sounded, breaking the quiet atmosphere in an instant, and Xu was too sudden, and it shocked Hyuga Xueying''s shoulders. what happened? His heart tightened, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and Hyuga Xueying suddenly touched the ninja bag behind him. "Get up! Get up! Start training! Get me up!" Then, it was this shout full of dissatisfaction. "Boom boom boom!" "Boom boom boom!" Then, there was a more violent sound of striking metal objects. "Why is it already morning?" "Hey? Let me sleep for another five minutes, Brother Zong Mi." "Hmm... I''m getting up right away... I''m sleeping for a while, sleeping for a while..." After that, there was a waking voice filled with complaints. Most of the voices were immature, and they should be children. training? That guy, what good did you do here... Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying frowned. "Excuse me, who are you? Did you pass by?" But at this moment, behind Hyuga Xueying, there was a sudden sound, and the words were quite polite. what? Hearing this sound, Hyuga Xueying''s expression was almost stiff, and he was startled again. When is there someone behind me? https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1567： change Hunter''s cabin, one of them. "Really? You are Chiba''s friend." Under the hanging kettle, a warm flame burned, and the light from the tongue of the flame reflected the three people sitting cross-legged by the fire. Outside the house, the sound of skin and flesh hitting the stakes was constantly heard, and there were occasionally a few slight children''s screams, and then the voice of the boy called "Zong Mi" at first. At this time, this sentence was uttered by the young man of the three who was looking at the letter. "Well, Chiba asked me to come here. I need a place to stay." In this regard, the white-clothed boy sitting opposite him, namely Xueying Hyuga, said plainly. At this time, Hyuga Xueying already felt that it was possible to trust this group of children. First of all, even though they had trouble dealing with Chiba, Hyuga Xueying still trusted Chiba very much after all. He didn''t doubt this place at first. And just now, he had quietly looked at this place with his eyes rolled. This settlement was basically the same as what Chiba had told him, except that it was a bit richer than what Chiba had described. There was no change. Although they have weapons reserves, most of these children have mastered the prerequisites of Chakra as a ninja, but judging from their appearance and attitude, they do not have the qualities of a ninja. They are really ordinary people. Ordinary people who have mastered Chakra. Moreover, from their training methods, Hyuga Xueying can also clearly see that this is Chiba''s handwriting. The training method of these children is completely Chiba style. It is certain that these children were taught by Chiba. This is where Chiba wants him to come. "Since I am a friend of Chiba, then I will live here." And hearing the words of Xueying Hyuga, the boy holding the letter hadn''t spoken yet, but the girl Duanli on the other side spoke first. "Well, then live." Afterwards, the boy holding the letter also spoke. "Thank you!" For this, Hyuga Xueying nodded in thanks. It is really just a group of ordinary people with chakras, their vigilance is too low, and they are very kind. In such troubled times, if this place is not hidden enough, I am afraid... Gee! That''s not enough! While thanking him, there was such a worrying thought in his heart. "This, my name is Yuze, and this is harmony." At this time, the teenager who put the letter remembered that he hadn''t introduced himself, and he was about to live together. This self-introduction was necessary, so he said. "Hyuga Snow Eagle." In response, Hyuga Xueying also hurriedly reported his name. This will never work! He accepted a stranger without even asking his name, just relying on a letter, which is simply not vigilant! I understand that it is because these children are orphans of the war, that they teach Chakra to them and let them protect themselves. However, you taught Chakras, but you didn''t teach them to guard against others. What is this for? Isn''t a temporary cure? What''s the use of Chakra in such a chaotic world, where such a battlefield is located! This is perfunctory! Is Takichiba perfunctory? During the words, this series of thoughts flashed in his heart, full of dissatisfaction with Chiba. "Really? Hyuga Xueying, then we will call you Xueying from now on, okay?" Hearing this sentence, Heyin opened his mouth quite pleasedly. "Well, of course." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying naturally agreed. In fact, you can call him anything, "Hinata" or "Xueying", whatever it is, it''s just a title. "That''s great." Hearing the answer from Hyuga Xueying, Heyin was obviously very happy. After saying this, he stood up and said: "I have to prepare breakfast, you guys talk." "Ok." In response, Yuze nodded, and then together with Xueying Hyuga, watched Heyin leave. strange Harmony seems to be particularly happy. Is it because you heard from Chiba? But such a puzzled thought flashed through his mind. "Speaking of it, I dont know if Chiba has written in the letter. We want to set up a contact station here, which may bring certain risks. After all, I am Konohas rebel, and the village will definitely treat me to some extent. Hunting. I want to ask about your opinion." After the harmony left, Xueying Hyuga seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and asked immediately. "This, Chiba has already stated in the letter that we are willing to cooperate. Moreover, if there is this contact station, we can also learn about Chiba''s movements." In response, Yuze hurriedly said. "Really, then, I will start now." Hearing that, after getting permission from Yuzawa, who seems to be the person in charge here, Hyuga Xueying is not nonsense. When this contact station came, the **** from Chiba told him that he must be set up as soon as possible. , Hyuga Xueying was also afraid that in the future, because of this matter, he would be taken into account, and he would endure Chiba''s cynicism, and he also wanted to understand Xuena''s movements from Chiba, so he did not neglect at this time. Although he had done what he wanted to do when he came out of the village to dig out the unspeakable secret, this is also the first thing he has to do when he leaves the village, and there is also the second thing, that is, to find out that stare. Go to the character of Yukina and get rid of it. It is also necessary to contact Chibas intelligence. After speaking, Hyuga Xueying didn''t hesitate. He took out a scroll from his arms and spread it out. After making a rather complicated seal with his hands, he pressed it against the technique on the scroll. "Boom!" Immediately, a cloud of white mist blew up. "Cuckoo...cuckoo..." Then, when the white mist dissipated, a snow-white ninja pigeon with the Hyuga clan nameplate hanging on its neck ~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly flashed its eyes, looked left and right, and stood on the scroll. , And that technique dissipates without a trace. "This is the ninja pigeon that I have raised since I was a child. As long as it stays here with me for a day, it can serve as a messenger between Konoha and here. In this way, a contact station is established." Xu Ye saw Yuze''s obviously surprised expression, and Hyuga Xueying explained it, and then took the pigeon up, opened a side closed window, and with a shake of his hands, the ninja pigeon had already flew out. "Let it familiarize yourself with the terrain here to speed up memory." Close the window, Hyuga Xueying said to Yuze again. "Well, I see, is this... also ninjutsu?" In response, Yuze nodded, put away the surprise on his face, pointed to the white paper scroll, and said. "That''s it." Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying nodded, but the answer was somewhat vague. "Oh, yes, there is one more thing, maybe I''m a little overwhelmed by this, but I think it''s necessary to tell you." At the end, he seemed to have heard something suddenly and said. "What''s the matter, let''s talk about it, you are a friend of Chiba, and you will be a partner in life together in the future, don''t worry too much." In response, Yuze smiled slightly and said. "Here, a change must be made. The current situation is dangerous!" And hearing this sentence, Hyuga Xueying was really not polite, and said straightforwardly. Since I want to live here in the future, the safety here is also my responsibility! There was such a thought in his mind. In the eyes of Hyuga Xueying, this unsuspecting situation now must be changed! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1568： assimilate into "So, according to Xueying''s statement, we must set up a guard post. If anyone wants to enter here, we must conduct an interrogation?" On a quiet night as always, Heyin held a bowl of broth and gently placed it in front of Yuze. At this time, Yuze was sitting at the campfire in this room, flipping through the scroll in his hand. This is the scroll that Hyuga Xueying left for herself this afternoon before setting off, and how to transform this settlement. As for the new resident Xueying, when he heard that the winter was about to go through, he went out hunting with Mingtai and a group of friends to increase food reserves for the winter. As for the Mingtai and the others, it may be because Xueying is a friend of Chiba. After losing that wariness, she became very close to Xueying. Although Xueying is more serious than Chiba, there is a way to make them feel self-conscious. He has an aristocratic atmosphere, but he should also be regarded as that kind of cold-faced personality, and he treats everyone very well. His speech is not as smooth as Chiba. However, although some words are a bit unpleasant and have a top-down habit of speaking, every word he says since he accepted him is all about this settlement. The safety of the land, everyone''s needs in life, etc., but he never heard him talk about his needs. Yuze could tell that this Hyuga Snow Eagle is definitely a good person who can be trusted. Otherwise, those children will not be so close to him in a day. Moreover, here Yuze must also confess that the expression of this Xueying being surrounded by children asking this question and that is embarrassing that he doesn''t know where to put his hands and feet. It is indeed... so cute! As for the scroll in his hand, it was the result of Hyuga Xueying shutting himself in the house that day. "Well, I think his idea is not wrong. If Chiba is here, he will probably do the same. We are indeed too anti-alert." In response, Yuze gently rolled up the scroll in his hand and handed it to harmony. "Really? Let me see." Hearing Yuze''s words, Heyin took the scroll that was handed over, and then sat down next to Yuze and opened it to look at it. Yuze picked up the tableware on the side and ate today''s dinner. "I took a look and found that there are some necessary measures. Perhaps, Chiba asked his friend to come over, and there are elements in it that are uneasy for us. I think it is not enough for us to understand Chakra and Ninjutsu. Someone will teach us how to have ninja skills and mentality." Afterwards, while eating, Yuze spoke. "Well... I think this is okay. After all, this is a war zone. In the tactical strategy that Chiba left us, there are also written about the importance of defense and intelligence. Although it will be a little tired, I think that from It is necessary to set up a sentry post tomorrow, and a 24-hour alert, so that we can also exercise our willpower. Moreover, here is also a specific implementation method, we just need to do it, and it wont be troublesome. ." Hearing Yuze''s words, he nodded in agreement and spoke. "So, it''s so decided, Zong Mi''s idea... don''t need to ask." In response, Yuze also nodded, then seemed to think of something, and said. "No, he is immersed in cultivating, and he doesn''t want to care about this kind of thing at all. It''s probably good to ask him, whatever." Hearing this sentence, the harmony also chuckled and said. "So, when they come back from hunting, we will start deployment. When winter comes, we will start to set up some traps. Snow Eagle said that something called enchantment technique can be constructed. It is an early warning, but it requires a certain height of fence. You cant go hunting anyway. Everyone is idle. The transformation will start in winter." In this regard, Yuze made a final decision. "it is good." Heyin agreed. "Then, there is one more thing I want to show you." After getting the affirmative answer from Heyin, Yuze became serious, put down the soup bowl, took out an envelope from his arms, and handed Heyin. "this is?" In response, Heyin Weiwei was taken aback, and she saw that it was the envelope of Chiba''s letter. "Look at it." And Yuze said again. "Could it be that Chiba left us the message?" In response, Heyin took the envelope and asked. "Ok." Hearing this, Yuze nodded. At this time, Heyin had already spread the envelope, and Yuze had already cut the envelope for easy viewing. Be careful of grass hidden. Above, there are only these four words. "Kaoyin? Isn''t this the ninja village of our country? Chiba told us to be careful of them?" In this regard, the harmony was taken aback and blurted out. "It should be what I mean, maybe, Cao Yin will be against us." Hearing this, Yu Ze frowned. The literal meaning of these words is very simple, but for them, it is difficult to understand the meaning and a little abrupt. This Cao Yin has become a mercenary of a big country, so how can they care about their life and death? Now they live in such a remote corner. Except for Chiba and the current Hyuga Xueying, they have not seen them for more than a year. People who have passed away, even if it is Cao Yin, it is impossible to know that they are living here. What to be careful about? "This... We are just a group of war orphans. Do you have any threat to Cao Yin?" At this time, Heyin spoke again. "and this." Then, Yuze took out another piece of letter paper ~www.novelhall.com~Chiba''s letter paper from her arms and handed it to Xuena. Heyin busy took it and looked at it. "There can be no permanent stability. We must take precautions for possible crises in the future." Then, watching and watching, Harmony couldn''t help but read it. This letter paper seemed to be interspersed with Chiba''s letter of introduction to Hyuga Xueying. It could be said that it was a complete letter to them. Apart from the most basic greetings, there was only one sentence on it. "I think Chiba wants us to prepare for everything, not to be too comfortable, to be crisis-conscious, and to be careful of cautiousness. It may be his alertness to us. In the future, we will learn chakra and ninjutsu. Thats a ninja. According to Chibas definition of a ninja, as long as multiple ninjas gather together, it is a military force, and the ninja village is also the countrys military force. We may become Kuoyins targets in the future. ." In this regard, Yuze gave his own answer. "So, that is to say..." Hearing this, Heyin frowned. "Yes, in other words, what Chiba means to hide may be, let us learn from Xueying how to be a ninja." In response, Yuze nodded and said. "Chiba, still can''t worry about us..." At the end, he couldn''t help sighing again. ... At this time, on the other side, a certain hiding place. "despair!" With a slight sound of footsteps, Xiao Nan stopped, looked around the dim cave, his face sank slightly. "You are here, Xiao Nan." Then, behind him, there was a voice. One, familiar but unfamiliar voice. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1569： New ally "Mi...no, Payne, Yanyin''s task has been completed, because the other party canceled the task halfway, so we can still charge 20% of the remaining half of the deposit as a commission." Hearing this familiar voice, Xiao Nan turned back, and subconsciously called someone''s name, but saw that the orange standing behind him was short, and the nose, ears, lower lip and other places were inlaid with some kind of strangeness. After the man with the black material ornaments, that name suddenly swallowed back to his throat, and then called another name, and also reported the result of Jiang Yanyin''s mission. "Really? Is the task cancelled? I know, it''s been hard work, Xiao Nan." And hearing Xiao Nan''s words, the orange man known as Payne nodded and said. "If you want, you can also call me Yahiko." At the end, something seemed to have been thought of, the orange man named Payne spoke again. Only this time, in the tone, there was already a bit of warmth. "No, Yahiko is dead, and Penn is standing in front of me." In response, Xiao Nan shook his head and said. "I know." Hearing that, Payne didn''t have many expressions, just nodded, but in the words, his voice was slightly heavy, but it sounded a different kind of warm feeling. "So, is there something important when calling me back this time? Or something urgent happened." Looking at the extremely familiar face in front of him, the trace of nostalgia in Xiao Nan''s eyes slowly faded, and his expression was cold. "A lot of things have happened." In response, Payne closed his eyes and took a deep breath before saying. "What happened?" Seeing this expression of the orange man in front of him, Xiao Nan frowned slightly and said. In his tone, he was already a little bit eager. "Long Yi, Hutie, Quan... a group of five people have been confirmed dead." Hearing Xiao Nan''s questioning, Payne was silent for a while, and then he spoke quite heavily. "Five people? What mission did they perform? I remember, didn''t Long Yi and Hu Tie set a day off?" When he heard this news, Xiao Nan finally adjusted his expression suddenly, and the question in his mouth almost blurted out. However, his question was not answered immediately by Payne. Payne, standing in front of her, was silent. With a gloomy face, there was silence. In an instant, an unspeakable depressive atmosphere enveloped the entire cave. "What...what''s wrong?" And seeing the appearance of Payne in front of him, Xiao Nan was also shocked for a while before speaking. still is For the first time, Payne, with such an expression! There was definitely something big! In her heart, such an extremely positive inference flashed through at this moment. "Blue Dragon." But when he heard Xiao Nan''s words, Payne only confided these two words, but his tone was extremely heavy, as if just saying these two words would be extremely heavy. "Qinglong? What happened to Qinglong? Could it be that he also died in battle?" In response, Xiao Nan''s pupils shrank suddenly, and asked hurriedly. "No, he rebelled." Hearing this, Payne said in a heavier voice. "what!" As soon as these words came out, Xiao Nan''s face changed drastically, and the horror was beyond words, but he exclaimed. "Yes, Qinglong rebelled. Long Yi and the others just went to hunt Qinglong, but they didn''t come back alive." In this regard, Payne said. "This is not true, is it?" And hearing this sound, Xiao Nan almost took a step back, an expression of disbelief on his face. How... how is it possible? Although Qinglong didn''t know the origin, he accompanied us from birth to death along the way. Without him, I, Yahiko, and even Nagato might have died. Moreover, although Qinglong is great, Long Yi and the five of them are together... This what happened? But in her heart, she couldn''t accept it. Although Qinglong was a newcomer who joined later, she had saved them several times, and she was definitely a reliable person. She couldn''t think about it, such a person who had saved them many times and had been born to death together would rebel. Moreover, it can kill five people who are currently in the top ten in the organization. "The specific reason is still unknown. I only know that he has truly rebelled, and, has been determined, and has completely broken with the organization. At present, it seems that he has appeared in the territory of the country of fire, and then he has been lost." In this regard, Payne seemed to understand Xiao Nan''s surprise, and said after letting her relax for a while. "Really? So, is it to find out the cause this time, or do you want me to hunt Qinglong?" After all, Xiao Nan is a person who has experienced strong winds and waves. After a while, he slowly eased. Although there are still many puzzles in his heart, since Payne in front of him said so, then, that reliable partner, It''s really a betrayal, and now the first priority is not surprising. Instead, calm down. Since Payne said that, I am afraid that the matter of betrayal, there is no need to doubt more. What is needed now is not to ask why ~www.novelhall.com~ but how to deal with it. "No, the Qinglong thing, we can''t waste more on him now." In response, Payne shook his head. "Indeed, Long Yi and the others sacrificed, coupled with the seizure of power in the Kingdom of Rain, the organization has already killed nearly half of the people. We now need fresh blood." Hearing this, the last trace of surprise on Xiao Nan''s face was unbelievable and slowly condensed, only the faint cold color on his face, as he said. "Well, fresh blood is one aspect. This time, I asked you to come back for another thing." And watching Xiao Nan calm down, Payne knew that it was time for business, and it was now the top priority. "whats the matter?" Seeing Payne''s serious face, Xiao Nan was slightly startled. "Our new ally..." Hearing that, Payne turned sideways and looked behind him, behind a huge bottom-up stalactite in the cave. Just at this moment of sideways, a scarlet right eye slowly opened in the shadow of the stalactite. Vaguely, it was a figure with his hands on his chest and stalactites on his back. "Is this an "angel"? I think, regarding Qinglong, I can provide you with some reliable information." At the right time, the figure spoke. "Uchiha, Madara." Afterwards, the second half of Payne''s sentence also fell. What...what! When this sentence fell, Xiao Nan was taken aback again, and his pupils shrank suddenly. Although his face was still cold and cold, he had already set off a huge wave in his heart. Uchiha, Madara? That, Uchiha, Madara? https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1570： Safety ?It''s night, seven o''clock, in front of the border monument of Konoha Village. "Four generations of Master Fengying, in front, is the area of ??Konoha Village. We can take a rest and then set off." Looking at the boundary monument with the word Konoha in front of him, Chiba turned his head, looked at the four generations of Fengying five people with tired faces, and said. "Ah, Lord Chiba, how far is it going to get to Konoha Village?" In response, the fourth generation of Fengying slightly tidied up the slightly messy clothes, and glanced at the four people who were already gasping behind him, a slight sigh flashed in his eyes, and then turned around and asked. Can only be said, is it worthy of being a new star second only to golden glitter? With his speed, among our group, only I can keep up. Can others only try to keep up? Moreover, he seems to be able to do well. In terms of endurance and speed, I am afraid I am far behind him. The gap is really too big! Konoha... It seems that I can only... But in his heart, it was abnormally heavy, and he couldn''t help thinking about the things that shouldn''t be considered at the moment. On the way, the impact on him was too great. The speed of such a teenage boy in front of him was soaring. The two-day journey was originally normal, but he came over in one day, and, at such a fast speed. After landing, he didn''t even pant for breath. Even if he was Fengying, he breathed a few times when he landed. It can be seen that although he can still keep up with the speed, in terms of endurance, he has completely fallen behind. The strength of the teenager in front of him really refreshed his understanding of the strength that a teenager of the same age should have. This endurance is not something ordinary people can have. At the same time, this also made him feel extremely worried as a fourth-generation Fengying. The boy in front of him is only eleven or twelve years old. If he grows up and enters his prime, what will happen to him? Dare to imagine. And in this worry about Qianye''s strength, some things he didn''t think about, he had to think about doing things, especially that one thing he didn''t want to do. However, Luo Sha''s current worries are actually exaggerated. Chiba is not like a okay person at this time. In terms of endurance, it is not as exaggerated as Luo Sha thought. It''s just that, as Fengying, as the main force of Luosha who uses magnetic escape, the part that is good at ninjutsu, in terms of physical strength, is somewhat weaker. And Chiba is actually a ninja who is good at physiques, and he is still practicing Eight-door Dunjia, and even the existence that can open five doors, which meets the high requirements of the fifth door of Eight-door Dunjia, Chibas physical strength , The physical fitness is definitely better than Luo Sha. This Luosha used himself as a standard to measure Chiba''s physical endurance. There is no doubt that he will inevitably draw an exaggerated conclusion. In fact, it is not so exaggerated. Chiba''s endurance was also within the normal range, not as terrible as Luo Sha thought. After all, after so many years of persistent and rigorous physical training, there are some positive changes in physical fitness resulting from physical changes, and physical strength enhancement. It seems that the endurance has been strengthened. However, as the person involved, Qianye didn''t know what Luo Sha was thinking. After calming down a slight gasp, such a thought flashed in his mind. "There is not much distance left. At the original speed, we only need one and a half hours to reach." At this moment, the thoughts in his mind turned, Qianba said. "Well, then, let''s take a break and laugh." In response, Luo Sha said politely. "No, please take a good rest. This is the land of Konoha. Please four generations of Master Fu Ying and a few guards. Don''t worry, take a rest. Later, there are important things to do." "Thanks." This time, Luo Sha hadn''t spoken yet, but the guards couldn''t help but speak. Obviously, their attitude towards Chiba has changed a lot. Just a rush, did they realize the huge gap with Konoha? At this time, Luo Sha couldn''t help but glanced at several of his guards, and saw that there were some complex colors on each face, and such a sigh flashed in his mind. "No, this is what I should do." In this regard, Chiba is very accustomed to starting to warn, and his mouth is polite. Then, neither side spoke. Rosa and the others were digesting the great changes made to Konoha that were caused by Chiba, and Chiba was fortunate that nothing happened along the way. Although there is a wind shadow on the side, if the Dashewan really comes, Chiba will also have a very headache. If you don''t pay attention, you may fall into the hands of this difficult guy. At the same time, Chiba was also quite emotional, and the afterthought of his own catastrophe seemed to continue. After returning to the village, everything went smoothly. Basically, everything I wanted was achieved. Even under the state of martial law, things like stealing forbidden techniques are almost impossible to achieve, and they can be easily done, and there are even people who are behind the scenes, without any worries. This luck really exploded. Moreover, there are almost no bad mutations in the changes of the body, all of which are good changes. It can be said that every day, even if he does nothing, his physical fitness has other physical fitness. Everything is growing. Now, Chiba has an illusion that as long as his body changes continue, his strength will continue to improve steadily. He even felt that when the physical changes were completed, his physical fitness might become quite terrifying. Of course, Chiba just thinks about this kind of thinking. It is impossible to take it seriously. If there is such a good thing, then the roughness of his journey will not be a joke. After that, both sides took a half-hour rest in their respective minds. After half an hour, neither of them spoke, but in tacit understanding, they stepped into the land of Konoha. But this time, they did not advance at full speed, but proceeded toward Konoha at a calm speed slightly slower than normal. ... At this time, on the other side, the direction of the earth country. "Well, has Uesugi already been involved in the envoy in the name of a guard?" In the dense forest, on a sturdy branch, Nara Shika looked at Yamanaka Keiichi with closed eyes and asked. "We have successfully mixed in. Next, we only need to catch up with the Yanyin team." But soon Yamanaka Kaiichi opened his eyes and said to Nara Shikahisa. "Ok" Hearing this, Nara Luji frowned and nodded. "What''s wrong, Lu Jiu, you seem a little worried?" At this time, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, who was in charge of rear guard, asked. "Well, I think this team is too obvious, even if it is arranged in advance, it is too eye-catching, it is like...bait! I am afraid that there is a deeper conspiracy in the land of the country." In response, Nara Shikuji sighed and said. "Well, I think so too." Yamanaka also said ~www.novelhall.com~ So, chase or not chase. " Hearing this, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo asked. "Chasing! No matter what, this team can''t let them reach the Konoha Territory. The third generation earth shadow of Yanyin, even if it is a bait, this old fox will definitely make the most of it. The bait can sometimes change. Become the main force. Now I have reported to the village, I cant help but chase! To this, Nara Lukuji answered quite simply. "Then chase!" Hearing this, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo was also simple and straightforward. "Ok!" Then, his two old friends both nodded in a deep voice, and agreed with each other. After that, a group of three people rushed out and rushed toward the Yanyin team! Chapter 1571： please! ? "How is it? Where is your Fengying?" Late autumn has arrived in the winter breeze, Bo Feng Shuimen tidied up the messed up robe and asked the assistant next to him, a middle-aged man who looked rather serious. "Judging from the information ten minutes ago, it should be coming soon, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama." In response, the middle-aged man hurriedly responded. "Really? Is it coming soon?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen took a slight breath, inadvertently flashing an imperceptible tension on his face. That''s right, the wave of wind and water at this moment is actually a bit nervous. After all, this is the first time he has received images from other villages. Moreover, this time the other party directly came to negotiate. It is very likely that this time the peace talks of Shayin Village, the country of wind, may skip the preliminary negotiations, go directly to the topic, and confirm the agreement. If all goes well, then they will directly conclude an agreement with the Kingdom of Wind. In this way, with the Kingdom of Wind, the first country to negotiate a peace, then the Kingdom of Soil and the Kingdom of Thunder, even if they are not reconciled, even if they do not intend There will be no more small actions in peace talks. The peace talks this time is likely to become a sign that the Third Ninja War has officially begun and ended. Also, tell the great event that the land of the earth and the land of thunder have gone! It can be said that it is a very important thing for the end of the war! So this time, Bofeng Shuimen didn''t dare to be careless, and stood at the gate of the village more than an hour ago, expressing his sincerity. The shadow of Shayuki came to the door in person, and the two sides are not openly tearing their skins. Although Shayuki has taken adverse actions against Konoha, it is not blatant. The two sides are still alliances at this time, and Konoha must also show some allies Of respect and sincerity. After all, the other party also came here very sincerely, and Hokage personally visited in the early negotiations. This was the first battle in the ninja world. "In a moment, I beg you to protect your safety. The situation is still unstable. We must not let your Fukage have an accident in our Konoha. Of course, you must not let your Fukage feel restrained. Specifically Security matters, I will discuss with Your Excellency Feng Ying tonight." After that, after inhaling, Bo Feng Shuimen turned his head slightly, and gently said to the three Konoha who was responsible for guarding Shangren. "Yes!" In this regard, the three Shangren guards also knew the stakes and responded solemnly at the moment. "Four generations of Master Fengying, just ahead." And at this time, in front of them, in the night, there was such a sound. One, the voice of a teenager. This is... Chiba? Hearing this sound, almost everyone present was startled, even Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression was slightly puzzled. It turned out to be so! It seems that Chiba is still careful enough! However, Bo Feng Shuimen quickly reacted, understood Chiba''s intentions, and sighed. "Well, I see, it''s really hard work along the way." Later, after the familiar sound, another voice came. A young, but from the tone of voice can make people feel unusual voices, the unique and quiet tone of being in a high position, whether it is Bofeng Shuimen or other people, almost subconsciously when hearing this sound There was such a thought. Is this the fourth generation Fengying? Yes, at this moment, everyone guessed it with just one sound. Come, it is the four generations of Fengying. "No...huh? Water...no, the fourth generation of Hokage-sama?" And in the next second, when the six figures walking towards Konoha slowly appeared in front of everyone in the night, and when they became clear, the boy who spoke at the beginning was slightly taken aback. That''s it. Even with that, the six people behind him were taken aback. "This is really a rare visitor, the fourth generation of Master Fengying." However, the six people in front of him were taken aback, but Bo Feng Shuimen reacted extremely quickly. It can even be said that he was waiting for this moment, when he smiled below, stepped out, and moved towards the six people behind the boy. In time, his hands were slightly opened, making a gesture of welcome. At the same time, the few people behind him greeted him after a slight start. That''s it, that''s it! At this time, looking at the oncoming Bofeng Shuimen with a gentle face, the boy of the four generations of Hokage, that is, Chiba, who had been abruptly seen, immediately returned to God, facing the Bofeng Shuimen slightly. After a smile, he walked away, revealing the fourth generation Fengying Luosha who was slightly surprised behind him. "Hokage, Lord Hokage?" Obviously, she didn''t expect Bo Feng Shui Men to come to pick him up in person. Luo Sha looked at the Bo Feng Shui Men who had come close at this time, and was quite at a loss. The whole person was almost astonished on the spot, muttering in her mouth. "When you meet for the first time, please come into the village. Hot tea is ready." After that, after nodding to Chiba insignificantly, Bo Feng Shui Men stood still in front of Luo Sha, stretched out his hand sideways, but made a "please" action. "This...how can you bother your Hokage so much." However, Luo Sha is also a shadow of a village after all, and he reacted quickly at the moment. "No! How can it be considered annoying for a friend from afar to visit? Come! Let''s go in first." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled and said. It''s really...no loopholes at all! This golden flash, the eyes of the third generation of Naruto, are unique and terrifying! Then, the eyes of this fourth-generation Naruto... Looking at the appearance of Bofeng Shuimen, Luo Sha couldn''t help sighing in her heart, and when she thought of the back, Yu Guang couldn''t help but glance at Qianye. It seems that in the future, Sa Yin may only have an alliance with Konoha! At least, within two generations, it is impossible to have other options. In the end, there was an extremely deep sigh in his heart. "Your Excellency Naruto~www.novelhall.com~ You are so kind, please!" And between these sighs, Luo Sha leaned slightly. After performing a very appropriate etiquette, he followed the Bofeng Water Gate and walked towards the gate of the village under the gaze of the guards from both sides. Then, my task in this area should be completed! After watching the two walking towards Konoha''s door, even if someone was trying to do something wrong, Chiba sighed, and such a thought flashed in his mind. Then, he stepped forward, planning to follow the large group back to the village. However, at this moment, at the stall where Fengying''s guard had already passed by, a figure stood in front of him. "Please stay, Master Chiba." Then there was such a sound. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1572： stop ? "You... are you?" Looking at the middle-aged man with a serious face in front of him, Chiba was slightly startled and asked subconsciously. "I am Nozawa Aso, the new assistant of the fourth generation of Naruto, Lord Chiba." Regarding Chiba''s questioning, this serious middle-aged man did not look like his serious appearance. In his words, he was very polite and full of respect for Chiba. New assistant? Oh! Speaking of it, it is true that the new assistant should be in the position. Moreover, looking at this new assistant, it should not be a fuel-efficient lamp. I have never heard of any problems with the assistants work. Starting from scratch, there is no help. Konoha, who can still adapt to work so quickly, really is a hidden dragon and crouching tiger! After hearing this sentence, Qianye suddenly flashed such a thought in his mind. "Oh, it turned out to be Assistant Master. Is there anything wrong?" Then, after turning his thoughts, Chiba asked. This is already Konoha''s land boundary, and this person also came with Hokage just now, so there is no need to doubt his identity, here, Chiba also has no doubt. And since the assistant stopped him, there must be something. Possibly, it was Bo Feng Shui Men''s orders. "No, Lord Chiba, you don''t need to use a respectful name for me, you can call me Nozawa or Aso." Regarding this, the serious expression on Nozawa Aso''s face moved slightly, and he said hurriedly. "It doesn''t matter. You were originally older than me, and now you have a higher position than me. You should use honorific titles." And hearing these words, Chiba also had a lot of good feelings for Nozawa Aso''s politeness to his dismissed assistant. He didn''t hate such a humble and polite person, and getting along with such a person. It is very comfortable, even if it is a quarrel, they will not be excessive, everything is appropriate, just right, and will not make people have excessive negative emotions. At the moment, he also smiled and said nonchalantly. Chiba is not the one who cares about such things. "No, I insist." In this regard, Nozawa Aso said with a stern face, especially earnestly. As expected of Master Chiba... How easy-going this is! But at this moment, under his serious face that was already a bit terrifying, there was such an almost touching thought that was about to cry in his heart. Uh Was it someone who was really serious? Then follow him. Seeing Nozawa Aso''s reaction, Chiba was slightly taken aback, and then such a thought flashed through his mind. "I know, then call you Mr. Nozawa, then, Mr. Nozawa, you stop me, is there anything wrong?" After turning his thoughts, Chiba said so. "Actually, this is the instruction of Master Naruto. Because you want to receive Master Fengying, you may not be able to report tonight. So Master Naruto wants you to write down all the situations along the way. Let them be sent to him. go with." Seeing the effect of his persistence, Nozawa Aso stopped insisting on anything, and said straightforwardly. And in his mind, it flashed past the scene where he saw Fengying''s stall and the fourth generation of Hokage gently giving orders. "I know." In response, Chiba nodded and wrote a mission report, which should be the case. It seems that Bofeng Shuimen wants to solve the matter today. Moreover, there should be a peace agreement they will definitely accept with Shayin. Ok It should be because of Sain''s news. Therefore, in terms of terms, a substantial reduction has been made, and if Sarah will accept it, then the indemnity should have been cut to nothing. Konoha may also make a big concession on the most critical forbidden and secret treaties. However, despite making big concessions, from the point of view of national interests, the country of fire has gained greater benefits. With the first defeated country that surrenders, the impact on other defeated countries can be said to be huge, and it has a beneficial impact on Konoha. It may almost be the sign of the end of this Ninja World War. Bo Feng Shuimen''s ability to make good use of the situation is beyond imagination. And in his heart, he was sighed. "Well, then, I invite Master Chiba to move to the Hokage Building. Although your boat is tired and you may need a good rest, there is one very important thing that needs your strength, so..." Hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer, Nozawa Aso''s face changed slightly, revealing a rather embarrassing look, and his tone seemed to be the same as another request for a merciless request. "Don''t be so polite, go to the Hokage Building? I see, it doesn''t matter, it''s just a journey along the way, and there is no danger." In response, Chiba shook his head and said. "Well, then, please remember Chiba-sama, it''s in the secret meeting hall 3. You must not let anyone know about this matter." Hearing the words, Nozawa Aso nodded, his face seemed to be a little unsympathetic, but the message was delivered in a low voice in his mouth. Is it because of the misbehavior of Tuzhikuni? It seems that there is no good solution for Nara Shikahisa, and considering the cunning level of the old fox of the three generations of Tokage, the Iwagender team as the decoy team, if not eliminated, may also be extremely great. It got in the way, and even played a decisive role, Nara Shikahisa should be chasing that team. However, the news came back. Add Sain''s intelligence information... This time, I am afraid it will be another problem! And hearing this, hearing what secret meeting hall, Chiba''s head grew big. "okay, I get it." However, Chiba simply agreed, after all, peace was what he expected. "Yes." Regarding this, Nozawa Aso was also slightly relieved to see that Chiba is so simple. "So, are you going with me?" Hearing Nozawa Aso''s response, Chiba asked again. "No, I will also accompany Master Naruto to entertain Fengying. At that time, if your report is finished, someone will come to collect it." To this, Nozawa Aso responded very quickly, quickly understood the meaning of Chiba''s words, and said. "Really? Then, let''s go, I''d better go back." Upon hearing this, Chiba said again. Three generations of Tuying, you remembered it for me! Do these troublesome things on this joint! And in his heart, it was already slandered. "Yes~www.novelhall.com~ Go here, Master Chiba." Hearing Chiba''s words, Nozawa Aso''s serious face showed a rare smile, and said sideways. Obviously, it was to signal Chiba to go first. "it is good." And this time, Chiba was not polite. He knew that it was useless to be polite in front of Aso, who was so serious and caring about this. After that, the two of them walked to Konoha Village and the Hokage Building one after another. Now that Deer Nara has been away for a long time, I don''t know what kind of brains Konoha will have! Maybe it''s Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger again. In addition to his big head, Chiba also had some curiosity in his heart. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1573： Who will it be? ? Hokage Building, an underground office space. "Then, it''s up to you." Stopping his pen and ink, Chiba rolled up the scroll that he had just written, then handed it forward and said. "Yes, I see, Master Chiba." And at the moment he handed it out, a figure suddenly flashed in front of this desk, and took the scroll. "Go ahead." Regarding this, Chiba did not say much, just stood up, and said so. "Yes!" Hearing these words from Chiba, the dark ninja who flashed suddenly didn''t say much. After leaning back, his figure flashed again and disappeared in place. It turned out that... there is such an office space in the basement of the Hokage Building, but it seems that it should have been moved to an important department office when something major happened in the village. Moreover, there seems to be someone who will be responsible for the delivery of information, even if it is not a crisis, it is also the place where some confidential documents are drawn and delivered. I can be regarded as gaining insight. It seems that the so-called assistant cannot understand all the secrets in the village. Seeing the Anbe Ninja leave, Chiba couldn''t help feeling a little. He and Nozawa Aso returned to the Hokage Building. After parting from the next to the next up, he was taken to this secret by someone who hadnt known Nozawa Asos arrangements at the gate of the wind and water, even someone who had been an assistant did not know him. local. And the purpose of letting him here, of course, is for him to write down all the details of his aspect of this mission. In this regard, Chiba of course wrote down the things along the way in detail. Of course, Chiba did not say anything about Oshemaru and the mysterious man, and he was the only one at that time. Worrying that someone will leak secrets, this paragraph is basically what he wants to say, that is. Now, Oshemaru hasn''t revealed his horse''s feet after all. Although it can be concluded that he must be conducting a human experiment, there is no sign of a ninja missing in the village, and he has not revealed anything suspicious. And the prestige in the village, although he lost to Bo Feng Shuimen in the competition for Naruto, but as a Sannin, he declared that he also has a very high reputation in the village. It''s just because of his personal temperament and behavioral problems that the people in the village have a certain feeling of scruples or fear. However, this feeling of scruples or fear is nothing more than the inevitable superficial attitude of the villagers toward Oshemaru, which is like force majeure. In my heart, most villagers and ninjas believe very much and even worship Oshemaru. A ninja who has experienced more than one battle in the ninja world, and is famous. If I write this matter in now, in case Bo Feng Shui Men believes in himself and conducts an investigation, and Da She Maru does not show any footwork, then both Bo Feng Shui Men and himself will have a lot of trouble. At this time, if Dashewan is used cleverly, the trouble will be even greater. Moreover, when he ran into Oshemaru, Oshemaru didn''t do anything at all. Only through the mysterious person''s dialogue with him, Chiba inferred that Oshemaru was not good for Fengying. There was no real evidence, so it was troublesome to write it in. Besides, Chiba does not intend to involve Oshemaru now, nor does he know what this guy''s plan is now. If he is included in the report and involved, maybe it will fulfill Oshemarus wish and face the wind water gate. What unfavorable move. Moreover, as Konoha Sannin, Oshemaru had an unruly conspiracy against Fengying, which was not written in writing without Hokage''s permission. On the whole, it is probably that the big snake pill is a big thing. If it can be reduced, it can be reduced. If it can be transformed, it means that even if you want to let Hokage know, you can only say it verbally, and you have to face it. Said, not through his hands or mouth, let alone leaving any written evidence. So, the next step is to go to the secret meeting hall No. 3. I remember that the secret meeting hall No. 3 is in... And thinking of this, Chiba didn''t pay too much attention to the written report, and nothing too much happened along the way. It was completely routine. Next, it was the topic. Regarding the actions taken by the National Assembly to disrupt the preliminary negotiations of the peace talks and revival of the alliance, or in other words, what will be done to the disadvantage of Konoha through this preliminary negotiations, and to find a solution. It is precisely because this is the topic And as he thought about it, Chiba walked directly out of the office space in a corner of the Konoha Hokage building underground complex, and followed the spiral staircase path all the way down, until he reached the fan in his memory. In front of the door. 3. This is a very ordinary door with a flash, and only such a number is written on it. "Secret Meeting Hall No. 3, it should be here." After confirming that this was the door in his memory, Chiba turned around very simply and looked at the opposite side of the door with 3 written on it, which was the wall on the back before him. Then, he stretched out his hand, made a few special seals, and lightly pressed it on the wall. Immediately, where the hand touched the wall, the chain-like black lines composed of tadpole characters spread, and it stopped until a rectangular trace of the door-like lines was outlined. Afterwards, Chiba''s hand was turned gently, like a turn to open the door after the key entered the keyhole. At this moment, the black tadpole patterns that outlined the door suddenly disappeared from where the hand touched the wall, all the way outward. In a blink of an eye, the wall is still the wall, there is no difference, as if nothing has happened. "I don''t know, who will be inside?" At this time, Chiba slowly retracted his hand, looked at the wall, and muttered to himself, as if waiting for the door to open. "Crack!" About three seconds later, there was a sound like a machine clasp, and a sound like a lock being unscrewed, if there was something like nothing. Then, the wall in front of Chiba slowly dented inward, and dented in like the door leaf outlined in the tadpole text. Afterwards, ~www.novelhall.com~ moved towards the left hand side of Chiba and moved horizontally to the back of the wall, revealing the long-table conference hall inside. And, those two figures that seemed to be waiting for a long time. Ok? How could it be... them? At the same time, seeing this scene, Chiba frowned slowly. In the moment just now, Chiba also thought of many people, many possible candidates, who can be regarded as the person who can be regarded as the unscrupulous plot to solve the land of the country this time. However, he did not expect that standing in this secret meeting hall No. 3, waiting for him, it would be these two people. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Who will be the first thousand five hundred and seventy-three chapters? (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1574： situation ? "Oh...coming." With a little old voice, he slowly spit out from the mouth of one of the figures, but in his tone, there is no old man''s kindness to the junior, and some only have a cold solemnity. "Ok." And this sound also awakened Chiba from the slight astonishment. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be these two people! It seems that Konoha has already attached the highest importance to this matter. It''s just that I don''t have a good way to do this, at least, I haven''t thought of it yet. At the same time, this thought flashed through his mind at the stall that responded. At this moment, in front of him, on the left and right sides of the long table, there are two elderly people, a man and a woman, who are Konoha''s two high-level consultants. It can also be regarded as Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan who have had face-to-face and contact with Chiba many times. At this moment, seeing Chiba''s arrival, the two frowning brows seemed to stretch slightly. Obviously, before Chiba came, the two had a discussion, but the result of the discussion might not be very good. Even, it may have entered a dead end. And just now, it was Zhuan Sleeping Xiaochun who was standing on the left side of the long table. "come in." After Xu saw Qianye''s answer, he didn''t have the intention to come in, and Mitomon said Yan. "Yes." In response, Chiba subconsciously nodded in response, stepped in, and then under the guidance of Mito Menyan, sat at the end of the long table with them at will, and turned to sleep, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan also sat at the end. Leaning on the sides of the last seat. Obviously, at this time, their minds no longer care about where they are sitting, and at this time, the three of them are talking in private, and there is no need to distinguish between the primary and secondary seats. but Xiaochun, who turned to bed, doesnt seem to hate me, so why would she prevent me from becoming an assistant? If there is any dissatisfaction with me, then this time the secret talks should not find me, and there will only be secret talks between the three of us. This what is the problem? At this time, even though Yiyan sat down, Chiba''s thoughts had already drifted to other places. "Lalala..." At this time, behind Chiba, there was a sound of a machine, and the opened wall slowly moved and closed. "No, are the others?" At this time, Chiba spoke suddenly. "No, the matter that called you over is a secret of the village. If you want to come, you also know that it is about the land of the country and it is related to the peace talks and alliance. We must be more cautious. If it makes the city full of wind and rain, it will cause The certain chaos in the village is a trivial matter. It has disturbed the peace talks, but it is a major matter." In this regard, Mito Menyan speaks. No one else? So, this matter, I am afraid that apart from Hokage and these high-level people, basically no one knows it. Is the message blocked? Hearing this, Qianye pursed her lips, but this series of thoughts flashed through her mind. "I know." Then he solemnly spoke. Go to bed, Xiaochun... Isn''t Furui wave? Did not show any clarity of disgust to me, nor a trace of liking, this is not... As usual? Although she doesn''t have much contact, she should be a particularly clear person who has a clear distinction between public and private. Although she hasn''t shown any dissatisfaction or disgust, she cannot see her likes and dislikes in public affairs. Failure to show it does not mean that there is no disgust towards me. Otherwise, it will not prevent me from becoming an assistant and threatening to retire and resign. This is the situation that will only occur under extreme conditions! While talking, Chiba couldnt help but glance at Zhuan Shu Xiaochun from the corner of his eyes. Seeing Zhuan Shu Xiaochun was still serious and unsmiling, but he could not see any expressions of joy or dislike, in his heart. , Flashed through this series of thoughts. Although the threat of resignation coincides with Chiba''s thinking, objectively speaking, Zhuan Xiaochun is unlikely to have insight into his thinking, so he did it. There must be other reasons. And this reason may be quite detrimental to Chiba. Chiba didn''t want to care, he had to care about something, and if he had time and opportunity to find out, he also had to find out. After all, he can be regarded as stepping into the political arena. Although he is now withdrawing, he may not be able to fully withdraw things like the political arena. What should be guarded, pay attention, should be guarded, or pay attention. "Then, first integrate some information we know." At this time, after hearing Qianye''s words, Koharu turned to sleep and spoke with a serious face that couldn''t see the likes and dislikes. As soon as I opened my mouth, I got to the point. Then, she handed the papers on the table to Chiba. "If you have anything to add, bring it up." Afterwards, Mito Menyan added a sentence tacitly. "Yes." In response to this, Chiba was also simply, and he responded and looked at it. Ok This information, as expected, was mainly the information of Shayin''s group, and then the information of Nara Lukisa''s team, which was roughly the same as I knew. In terms of details, nothing can be added. The Mission of the Land of the Land will arrive at Konoha at noon tomorrow. Well, I dont know this. So, on the whole, the embassy of the country of the earth, before setting out, sent a "secret" troop to Konoha, and then the embassy joined two newly appointed diplomats. Then, Nara Luji had gone to the crash. Gee! No more information! Looking at it, Chiba also started to analyze it habitually, but the information here was basically the same as what he knew. On Nara''s Shikahisa, he also roughly guessed their actions. Intelligence, completely overlapping! Information, too little! "At present, there is nothing special to add." After reading it, Chiba resisted the urge to sigh and put down all the files. "is it" In response, Mito Menyan''s brows stretched slightly, but they wrinkled again. "Can you guess anything from it?" When she turned to bed, Xiaochun asked with a little hope. "There is too little information~www.novelhall.com~ I only know that there are two suspects in the envoy. First, the two trusted diplomats. At this time, it is too strange to directly negotiate the alliance Also, the secret action team is too "blatant" and looks like a decoy. However, these two are too obvious, which is easy to mislead, and the two are too obvious and interact with each other. , There are a lot of variables in it. Besides, the envoy of the land of the country consists of six people. What is the bait, what is the main force, what is bright, what is dark, and can be reversed at any time. This maze, only It can be said that it is worthy of the old fox of the third generation of Tukage, and we have not had any information about their intentions, and they have not shown any specific intentions... In fact, I dont know what will happen, so there is no information. Way, prevent it in advance!" In this regard, Chiba really couldn''t help it this time, and said with a long sigh. There are too many conspiracy and conspiracy changes in this, which can be said to be the ultimate trick of tricks! Here, I also have to admire, the old fox of the three generations of Tuying, after the baptism of Madara, in terms of how cunning, I am afraid that few people in the entire Ninja World can compare him! In the words, Chiba''s mind had such a thought. Chapter 1575： There is nothing to do! ? "Well, this..." Listening to this young man who is only eleven or twelve years old, but already Konoha''s most outstanding talent, can already be compared to the genius of the Nara family who can serve as Konoha''s chief of staff, Mito Menyan is slightly relaxed. The brows were frowning tighter, and after a groan, it was hard to speak. Together with the sitting opposite to him, who turned to sleep, Xiaochun frowned tightly. After Chiba''s voice fell, the entire secret meeting hall No. 3 fell into silence in an instant. A heavy breath rushed to his face. For Mito Menyan and Zhuanxi Xiaochun, what Chiba said was not the same as what they thought. It was precisely because of this that they felt that they could do nothing and secretly let Chiba Come, think about countermeasures together. After all, in their minds, only two people can solve such a difficult problem. One is Nara Lukisa, and his wisdom has been fully proved in this third Ninja war. One person, of course, is the Chiba in front of him. Although this child is young, he is often conspired, and even several important strategies, which have almost influenced the direction of the entire Ninja World War, the overall view, and the details. , In terms of strategy, this young man is not leaking, even slightly better than Nara Lukisa. The two men''s strategy tendencies are based on the style of safety. In comparison, Nara Lukisa''s is more stable, and Chiba''s is more stable and strange, and they are both good at this kind of "precautionary measures." Now, Nara Shikahisa is performing a mission outside, and the only candidate is the boy in front of him. However, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun didn''t expect that this incident would make the boy in front of him feel helpless. However, although they did not expect it, they were not too surprised. This matter is actually a very easy solution now just from the perspective of the nature of the matter. At this time, they already knew that the Land of the Land was indeed plotting wrongdoing. Generally speaking, according to the current situation of the Land of the Land in infiltrating the battle, the enemy knew their intentions, then basically 80% had already lost. If it is only from the perspective of the essence of the matter, the land of the country now has only two options, one is to fail, the other is to cancel the action, and honestly conduct the preliminary negotiations. After all, they sneaked into Konohas base camp and Konohas home field. Konoha almost occupies all the advantages of the right time and place. The only advantage of the country is that Konoha can suddenly attack without knowing it. Suddenly, mistakes are unavoidable, and we make good use of these mistakes to make big things. Now Konoha already knows about this and everything has been prevented. Without this only advantage, it will naturally be defeated. . If this matter is just such a thing, then it is very easy to solve, and it is not necessary for them to discuss it at all, and Konoha''s defense system will solve this kind of thing. With this kind of intelligence, Konoha''s defense system can''t prevent problems before they happen, and kill things in the cradle. Then, Konoha''s defense system does not need to exist, and even Konoha village does not exist. It''s necessary. However, this matter is not so simple. Moreover, it is directly related to the trend of this third Ninja World War. It has a big environment, which is the current whole Ninja World War. And, Konoha is in a certain degree of passive position in this environment. Yes, passive status. Although Konoha now firmly occupies the position of the victorious country, and is a one-on-three victorious country. However, Konoha is actually passive. As far as this matter is concerned, lets not talk about how complicated the situation can arise in the current plan of the land of the land, if Konoha now adopts tough measures to directly annihilate or control the envoys of the land of land, then , Will cause a huge chain reaction. First of all, the envoy of this country of soil came under the banner of the peace talks and repair alliance, and did not do any substantial damage to Konoha, and Konoha did not have any evidence to prove the mission of the country of soil. Unruly conspiracy, after all, the intelligence in this hand Shayin does reflect the facts of the unruly conspiracy of the country of the earth, but it will be denied by the country of the earth and cannot be used as effective evidence. The land of the land can completely say that Shayin framed them and tried to destroy the peace talks, but it would have counterproductive effects. Without valid evidence, and if the people in the country have not done anything, Konoha will take tough measures or secretly engage in any behavior that is harmful or restrictive to the mission. It is said that Konoha deliberately sabotaged the peace talks, and it would even be directly said to be another declaration of war on the country of soil. Then, things may be out of control. As the three main forces in the Ninja War, although it is said that the kingdom of the wind can no longer stir up any storms, and even Fengying himself has come to ask for peace, but the kingdom of the earth still has the power to fight. In addition to the land of the land, there is also the land of thunder. The land of thunder was originally a military-dominated country. Although the three generations of Raikage lost in this war of the Ninja World, they are the highest leaders and nuclear ninjas. It was a big blow, but the fourth-generation Raikage and its partner Kirabi were enough to make up for this loss, and because of the terrifying combat power of the third-generation Raikage, in fact, the elite ninjas and ordinary ninjas of Thunderland did not lose too much. Many, the strength of Thunder Country is still very strong. At that time, the Land of the Earth will definitely take this opportunity to use Konoha''s gimmick to declare war against him, coupled with the interests, inciting Thunder Country Yunyin to put down his hatred and launch an attack on Konoha. Although the two countries of Turkey and Thunder, if they were a single country, they would definitely not be able to match the current Konoha, which is why Konoha steadily occupied the status of a victorious nation. But if they join forces in pairs, and desperately, Konoha will definitely be the loser. And if Konoha is defeated, then the country of wind here will not necessarily fulfill the terms of the peace talks willingly, and must strive for the best interests. At that time, the so-called alliance may not only not help, behind A stabbing is also normal. At that time, Konoha''s fate would be unthinkable. This is why Konoha is actually in a passive state. Konoha''s victorious attitude, although it is a big advantage for any country, it is not an absolute advantage. If it can''t be achieved under any circumstances, it is undoubtedly a victory, or it is a combination of three countries. , And will not lose. If you are not careful, a victorious country will become a defeated country. Under the current situation, if Konoha is committed to ending the war, it will be impossible for the country of the earth and the country of thunder to ally against Konoha. This war of ninja world can be regarded as a protracted battle, each with great losses. It can be said that every country has Many people have lost their loved ones or friends, and the people are determined to want peace and long for the end of the war. At this time, even if the leaders of the two countries want to re-launch a war against Konoha and make a last-ditch effort to grab the best interests of the war, the people will not agree to it. Before they start sending troops, they may be in chaos. , Into an absolute crisis. Moreover, the three generations of Raikage were killed by Yanyin, and there were new enemies between the two villages, and the two sides added together, it was impossible to alliance. However, if Konoha makes a move to undermine the peace talks, or is considered to undermine the peace talks, then it will basically anger these peoples of the two countries who desire peace. At that time, under deliberate incitement, It is easy to have hatred for Konoha. At that time, the two countries temporarily set aside their hatred and formed a death alliance to deal with Konoha. External and internal conditions were completely allowed. This alliance is almost inevitable. Therefore, it is impossible for Konoha to take any tough measures against the diplomatic mission of the country. Instead, he must fully respect the performance of the diplomatic mission. It is inevitable for this envoy to enter Konoha, and Konoha cannot attack the envoy without valid evidence. And since the three generations of Tuying made this plan at this time, it must be impossible to give Konoha effective evidence. It is clear that he is going to use this time to negotiate the alliance. Taking the peace talks as a hostage forced Konoha not to attack the envoy. If this is not possible, Konoha can only guard against this envoy. But how can the ninja tricks be so easy to guard against? Moreover, after this can''t be taken, all the advantages of Konoha Base Camp may become a disadvantage to Konoha and an advantage to the envoys of the country. In this situation, Konoha has been invaded by the enemy in the core area, but he is unable to make an offensive defense. The enemy is already in the enemys base camp, and the enemy cannot take action against himself, and even the enemy is still in need. When protecting yourself, you can almost do whatever you want to some extent. It can be said that the three generations of Tuying completely blocked most of Konoha''s internal defense mechanism! Moreover, Chiba is also right now. The series of arrangements made by the three generations of Dokage this time enable anyone in the envoy to become each others bait and smoke bombs to cover each other to prevent Konoha from catching any handles. And the various situations that will arise are bound by hands, and cannot be prevented in advance! There is no way to prevent it. Then, this kind of infiltration operation, or the related intelligence of six or even six people, will be smoke screens for each other, and they can cover each other at any time. As long as these six people are not idiots with negative IQs, then, basically It is impossible for Konoha to obtain any valid evidence, nor is it possible to use methods other than coercive measures to fail their actions. The solution, Konoha can only take tough measures! It can be said that ~www.novelhall.com~ three generations of Tuying completely occupy an absolute advantage, even in an unbeaten position. For the three generations of Tukage, this operation failed. As long as Konoha cannot produce valid evidence, and basically Konoha cannot produce valid evidence, then he can alliance with Thunder Country and provoke Konoha If you have a successful war, your country can become a victorious country and grab the best interests of the war. As for the success of the action, he can achieve his goal, and his plan at this time, this goal, is basically no different from initiating a war against Konoha and taking the best interests of the war. This action, no matter whether it succeeds or fails, the three generations of Tuying will have the last laugh! This is indeed a situation where nothing can be done! Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand five hundred and seventy-five chapters have nothing to do! (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1576： Undefeated conspiracy ? "Assassination..." After a long silence, pushing the atmosphere into the most depressing stall, Mito Menyan finally couldn''t help it, ended the depressed silence, and said the last way. It was the only way he could think of. "No, the envoy of the country of earth is already in the territory of the country of fire, and assassinated outside the village, we have missed the best opportunity, and in the village, no one will believe that the envoy of the country of earth, It was assassinated by the people of other Shinobu Village, but when the time comes, it will be used by the Land of the Earth. Once assassinated, you can only dig your own grave. However, as soon as his voice fell, he was denied by Shun Xiaochun. She didnt think about this assassination, but she didnt have the best chance. No, it should be said that this shouldnt be considered. Even if Konoha intercepts and kills the mission of the earth country outside the country of fire, The three generations of Tuying can also be played by the title. After all, in the current situation and the current state of mind, no country will choose to assassinate the envoy, even the Thunder Country, which has hatred with them. At that time, the three generations of Tuying only need to forge some evidence, regardless of the assassination. Whether it was Konoha''s work, they were able to direct the mastermind of the assassination to Konoha. At that time, it was not a strange thing to say that Konoha destroyed the peace talks. The ending is still the same. In the current situation, the six members of this envoy can''t have any difference. This is also the fundamental reason why they are now restrained. The safety of these six people is directly related to whether the peace talks and even the current war situation dominated by Konoha will be broken. This is already a personal safety. Rise to the most sensitive changes in the war situation. The safety of these people is in fact the choice of whether the war situation will lead to peace or cause greater conflict. After turning to bed, Xiaochun was still very calm. Indeed, the safety of these six people is no longer simply a matter of life and death, and there should be no problems with these six people. And this guarantees the survival of these six people, which is also a huge test we have to face. After all, even if some of them committed suicide, they could blame Konoha. These six people are a time bomb, a time bomb sent by the third generation of Tuying. This is also the most cunning, no, even the most sinister place of the three generations of Tuying. He made perfect use of Konoha''s seemingly active but passive situation, and then changed this seemingly active into passive. And this matter, for the land country, although peace will be postponed, it can be the last fight. Regardless of success or failure, at most these six people will be lost. Compared with the victory of a war, this loss is It''s definitely worth it. For the third generation of Tukage, failure is only the loss of six people, and success will be the entire third Ninja World War, no matter what, he will not lose. This situation is really no less than a large-scale battle! At this time, when he heard Zhuan Xiaochun''s words, Chiba''s heart could not help but nod, and Zhuan Xiaochun could also see the situation very clearly. "Ugh" At the same time, Mito Menyan sighed long. Doesn''t it work? So, what else can be done? This Mito Menyan actually knows that this plan is not feasible. The reason for saying that is that one can''t stay silent like this any more, and if you stay silent, there will be nothing more to do. Secondly, to break the silence, the only thing he can think of is a possibility This is the idea of ??sex. As Konoha''s senior, he has experienced a lot of wars, he sees the current situation very clearly. "I can only... closely monitor it." As for Mito Menyan''s sigh, Zhuan Xiaochun was silent for a while, and then said, she said a way she could think of now. Since the safety of these six people cannot be moved, they can only monitor their every move and keep them under Konoha''s sight at any time. "No, if it is to be closely monitored, considerable manpower is bound to be used. Although there are relatively wealthy manpower in the village, there is still a wind shadow in the village to protect, and peace talks and alliances must be guarded, plus I was not sure if there were any spies outside, or even if spies had sneaked into the village. On the contrary, there would be many security loopholes and hidden dangers, which would actually be in Yanyin''s arms." In this regard, Chiba spoke out against it. The wind shadow of the country of wind is in Konoha, and the envoy of the peace talks and repair alliance of the country of soil is also in Konoha. Konoha''s defense must be taken into action. For now, a lot of deployments have been deployed outside the village of Konoha. Manpower. Soon, Konohas manpower arrangement will be the same as martial law. At that time, Fengying must be protected, seamless surveillance of the diplomatic mission of the country of soil, and possible infiltration of the village. Spy, seamless surveillance is certainly impossible. At that time, as long as the six members of the Diplomatic Mission of the Land of the Kingdom find an excuse, and the six people are separated, the manpower required will probably be six times that, but it will cause more security risks. Maybe, one of Yanyin''s purposes, It may be this, scattered Konoha''s hands, creating gaps. As for what to do in this security gap, only Yan Yin knows, but it is certain that what is to be done here is definitely not something beneficial to the peace talks. It is definitely the kind of action that will destroy the peace talks and revival alliance. "Surveillance is no good, nor assassination is good, is there really nothing to do?" After hearing these words from Chiba and quickly understanding the stakes, Mito Menyan couldn''t help but let out a helpless sigh. Then, next, he fell silent again. Turning to bed, Xiaochun and even Chiba did not speak any more, but frowned tightly. This is basically an unsolvable game. I really didn''t expect that the three generations of Tuying could even think of such a strategy, it is perfect and impeccable. They were able to push Konoha''s think tank to such an extent. This Naruto World...No, it should be said that the original, the three wars, the expression is really too simple! How to crack this perfect strategy? At this time, Qianye''s heart was also helpless. He really couldn''t think of a suitable method for this matter. The three generations of Tuying have completely grasped the initiative, and it is an absolute initiative, which is an absolute advantage. Maybe, Konoha really has to consider how to face the alliance between the two countries. This war ~www.novelhall.com~ may really go on for a long, long time, and the loss will also extend to a huge amount unimaginable in the previous two wars. But is there really no alternative? As long as it is a strategy devised by humans, there will be a solution, a mortal situation, and a silver lining. Here, there must be a solution! Its just that I havent thought about it yet, or that I havent really figured it out, the most essential thing about this matter... There must be a way. I didn''t expect it! Certainly, yes! However, in desperation, Chiba did not give up, but began to think more positively. Thinking, everything about this thing! Chapter 1577： Nothing to do? The most important thing is that they still don''t know their true purpose. Coupled with such a big environment, there is no way to prevent them. If there is no way to prevent it in a targeted manner, then the enemy will almost feel like it is in a dark place in the light. The key is this purpose! As long as they know their purpose, it is not difficult to find a way to prevent it, and as long as it is prevented, after all, it is Konoha''s base camp. But what will this purpose be? Chiba looked at the document in his hand over and over again, frowning, and slowly stretched out, but his face showed a bit of helplessness. At this time, the entire secret meeting hall was completely shrouded in silence, and the suppressed atmosphere almost felt a suffocating heaviness. Turning to bed, Koharu and Mito Menyan both sorted out the files in their hands. Looking at the known information over and over again, the dignified look on their faces felt a sense of depression. However, no matter what they think or think, there are only four words in the end. There is nothing to do! Ok? What is the storm? The embassy of the land? purpose? But at this moment, just after the silence became more and more suppressed, and a look of helplessness appeared on his face, Chiba''s face was quiet, and a series of relational words seemed to flash through his mind. Do we really not know their purpose? Can they really do whatever they want? Have we gone into some misunderstanding, misled by the current environment and the fact that the enemy has sneaked into it openly and has no way of defending it? In fact, this matter is far less difficult than we thought. It is our imagination and the psychological hints of objective conditions, so it is over exaggerated. This matter was originally not without a solution, but our imagination, the psychological state of suffering for the peace and cultivating alliance, made us feel that there is nothing we can do. We ourselves exaggerated the crisis of this matter, and also exaggerated the cunning of the three generations of Tuying? From the perspective of the three generations of Tukage, is it really such a perfect plan? After this series of words flashed, Qianye''s mind naturally had such a series of thoughts. Is this matter really so incomprehensible? In the end, all the thoughts came together into such a question sentence. He began to doubt the true harm of this matter, and the thought habit he developed, had already begun to analyze the matter from all angles when he had this idea. And the more he analyzed, his brows wrinkled tighter and tighter, but the helpless look on his face was slowly fading. Sure enough... we thought it was too difficult! This matter, the three generations of Tuying, is indeed very cleverly arranged, and it is also interspersed with feasible schemes and conspiracies, and as long as one of the six members of the envoy has enough strategies, then they can indeed protect each other For the smoke bomb, Konoha can''t catch the slightest handle. However, this matter is not as serious as we thought. Of course, the seriousness must be very serious, but it is not the unsolvable seriousness that we think! However, our defense mechanism was not completely destroyed by the third generation of Tuying! We still have a way! Then, after a series of analysis, Chiba''s mind suddenly became bright, and he finally grasped the point of this matter. He thought of a way! "Chiba, did you think of a solution?" At this time, when his mind suddenly became clear, the words of turning to bed Xiaochun came. "Really? Think of a way?" And hearing this sentence, Mito Menyan''s words followed one after another. Suddenly, two eyes full of hope and expectation fell on Qianye. "Well... there is a general plan, but I haven''t thought of any specific implementation steps. However, this plan should be able to solve the problem this time, but it may be a lot of work, and even cause considerable mess." In response, Chiba raised his head, met the gazes of the two, and said with certainty. He did think of a way, and he had a preliminary plan, but this plan was somewhat time-consuming, and it would also cause chaos in the village. However, in a hurry, he could only think of such a way. If there is more time to perfect, the plan may be more perfect, but he doesn''t have so much time. The Diplomatic Mission of the Earth Kingdom will arrive tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow at the latest. During the period, he also needs to arrange the plan, and there is no time for him to perfect the plan. An imperfect plan will definitely have many side effects, which are unavoidable. If it is not beyond hope, Chiba will not consider such a plan. "Will the level of confusion affect the peace talks?" In this regard, Zhuan Xiaochun quickly heard the hesitation in Qianye''s words and asked. "meeting." Upon hearing this, Chiba nodded affirmatively. "This" Hearing Chiba''s words, Mito Menyan suddenly tightened his face because of Chiba''s idea of ??a way to relax. "influence level." Turning to bed, Xiaochun asked again. "It can be big or small." In this regard, Chiba said. "How feasible do you think?" Turning to bed, Xiaochun asked again. "Seven percent." In response, Chiba also spoke. The feasibility of 70% is enough to affect the chaos of the peace talks and repair alliance... This is a bit dangerous. But when she heard this sentence, Zhuan Xiaochun paused, and such a thought flashed through her mind. "So, if the plan is successful, can this matter be solved completely?" Thinking of this, she asked again. "hundred percent." In this regard, Chiba was very confident and said. "It can be solved 100%? Are you sure?" But this time, it was not Koharu who turned to sleep, but Mito Menyan who spoke. At this time, Mito Menyan almost stood up, with a slight joy on his serious face. "I''m sure, of course, if the plan is successful, if the chaos caused is more than expected, it may cause bigger problems." In this regard, Chiba said truthfully. The bigger problem... But when he heard this sentence, Zhuan Shun Xiaochun and Mito Menyan did not speak, and the trace of joy on Mito Menyan''s face also slowly disappeared. They know very well what this bigger problem is. Also understood what Chiba meant. This plan is very risky. However, they did not speak, but they did not think any more. "But ~www.novelhall.com~ we have no other way, right?" After looking at each other, the two spoke together. "Um... this... if you give me more time, I can perfect the plan..." In this regard, Chiba hesitated and said. "No, don''t think about it, just do it, and when Fengying''s arrangements are made, go report to Hokage." However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Koharu and Mito Menyan. They were interrupted by their firm tone. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand five hundred and seventy-seven chapters have nothing to do? (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1578： How could such a clause be? ?On the other side, Hokage Building, reception room. "please." Gently put the hot tea in his hand on the young man who had just taken off the hat, and Bo Feng Shuimen spoke, and sat down opposite the young man. "Thank you." In this regard, the young man who was about to look at this simple but very decent reception room, saw the hot tea in front of him, and heard the voice from Hokage, and said immediately. Four generations of Hokage, is such an easygoing person? Then, in this sound, his eyes were attracted by the blond young man who was sitting down at the low table, who was a Hokage, but he saw a gentle smile on his face. Although he was sitting upright, he looked It''s also quite casual, and it doesn''t have that tense official posture, which makes people feel relaxed. Even before he knew it, his sitting posture eased down. "It''s been a hard journey, I''m very sorry, because I didn''t expect the four generations of Fengying to visit in person, and for not taking care of me, please forgive me." Regarding this, Bo Feng Shuimen also looked at the Feng Ying who looked about his own age, and apologized. In the face of danger, he will be able to renovate and stabilize the village that has just been defeated, and when Shayin has basically withdrawn from the battlefield, he will arrange defense in an orderly manner. Even our ninjas cannot actually deliver the news. This Fengying, Probably not the Fengying that the Kingdom of Wind had no choice but to push up because of no one. Rather, there is real talent for learning. Perhaps, Sha Yin''s sluggishness will prosper under this Fengying''s governance. And this thought flashed through his mind. "No, we are too abrupt, please don''t care about Hokage." In this regard, the young man, the fourth generation Fengying Luosha hurriedly spoke. Looking at Hokage''s battle, is it to start peace talks with the Kingdom of Wind tonight? It seems that Konoha is also very anxious to end this war. Good too! fair enough! Do not! It should be said to be great! Since Konoha is also anxious to conclude a peace treaty, he won''t waste too much effort, and there is plenty of room for some clauses. During the words, Luo Sha''s mind flashed such a thought. At the same time, he picked up the teacup in his hand and took a sip. The bitter taste of the tea instantly cleared his head. Rushing on this road, to be honest, in order to keep up with the little monster Taki Chiba, Luo Sha was still quite tired. When I came here, I didnt feel it, but after sitting down, waves of fatigue came up, although It won''t be too sleepy, but it will also affect his thinking. In addition, the road can be said to be tiring, and it must be refreshed. After all, the next step may be an intense negotiation. Although Konoha is also anxious to conclude an armistice, it does not mean that Konoha will regress all the way to conclude an armistice. On the contrary, Konoha will not retreat even a single step. Moreover, Luosha also knows very well that they will hide this time. It is no longer sustainable and can no longer participate in the war. No matter what, they are still weak, passive, active, or in Konoha''s hands. This is an objective fact, and it will not change because of subjective factors such as Konoha''s desire to quickly conclude an armistice. Of course, Konoha''s subjective intentions can give him more room for reduction, but in some key places, he can''t move, basically he can''t move. As Fengying, Luo Sha still has this self-knowledge. He can see this situation very clearly. He would not have any fluke mentality because of Bo Feng Shuimen''s politeness. And they are also mentally prepared. They Shayin must pay the price of the compensation treaty. This is what they asked for because of the consequences of their rotten system. Otherwise, if they Shayin did not do such a thing that made the alliance relationship precarious, then they might be able to take advantage of this alliance relationship and reduce a lot of compensation, so that it would not make it worse. However, that group of corrupt and incompetent high-level officials, behind her back, colluded with the land of the earth and the land of thunder, and launched the so-called "sand hidden war" not long ago, turning the sand hidden into an unruly alliance against Konoha. Well, this is simply digging one''s own grave! Moreover, this battle was also defeated by Konoha, the kingdom of the earth and the kingdom of thunder did not send reinforcements at all, and Shayin suffered the greatest loss. Fortunately, at that time, he forced Shayin to invest in the elite forces, and on the surface he still helped Konoha, maintaining this superficial alliance relationship. Otherwise, Konoha''s invasion of Shayin is basically a certain thing. And if there is no such thing, why does he need to visit Konoha in person in the early negotiations? And, put the posture down to the maximum? "Your Excellency Fukage, you are too polite. We are an alliance, you don''t need to be too restrictive. Anyway, Konoha welcomes the alliance very much." But at this time, looking at the fourth generation of Fengying Luosha, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled and said. Tonight, make a preliminary agreement. If the land of the country is plotting bad things, then it will inevitably need to spend some energy to solve the peace issue of the land of the wind first, then it will have more bargaining chips when it comes to peace talks with the land of the country. The peace talks and alliances will also go smoother. In the words, Bo Feng Shuimen had such a thought in his heart. Is this... okay? Indicate, isn''t Konoha accounting for previous things? When she heard this sound, Luo Sha''s eyes picked up slightly, and that thought turned in her heart. "Really? Then, I don''t worry anymore." Then he smiled and said. "If this is the case, then I am not going around the corner. There is a document here. Please take a look at it. In response, Bo Feng Shui Men also smiled. Then, the two of them both picked up their tea cups and took a sip of tea. After putting down their tea cups, Bo Feng Shui Men was no longer polite and took out a scroll from his arms. , Put it on the low table, pushed it in front of Luosha, and said. "Well, indeed, there is no need to circumscribe." Hearing that, after looking at the scroll, Luo Sha didn''t worry about anything, and said. Now that Hokage has said so ~www.novelhall.com~ Both parties are willing to end the war between the two countries as soon as possible. Then, we can say less polite words, or less, at least, there are already huge rifts in the alliance relationship. Now, it''s better to be more honest, so as not to have any more discord. Then, after speaking, Luo Sha picked up the scroll and opened it up and looked at it. Sure enough, is it a truce? Hopefully, the content is not too difficult to bear. And when this spread out, Luo Sha flashed such a convincing thought in her heart. This! However, after looking down a few columns, his gaze was paused, his face changed suddenly, but a very obvious surprise flashed. How... how could it be such a clause? This this And in his heart, at this moment, he was shocked not knowing what to think. Chapter 1579： Cant refuse ? About twenty or thirty minutes later, Konoha''s well-guarded secret residence. "Squeak..." Dragging the sound of the long wooden planks rubbing, the door was slowly pushed open, and then one foot slowly stepped on the clean floor, making a slight noise. "Ah" Then, there was a sigh full of exhaustion and helplessness. Unexpectedly, this would be the case. In this sigh, Luo Sha''s mind flashed such a complicated thought. "Master Fengying, you are back." At this time, the four Shayin guards in the door who had been arranged by Konoha so far were also crowded, but their faces were somewhat unexpected. "Ok." In this regard, looking at these guards, Luo Sha cleared up her mood, put away the complexity on her face, and said. "how about it?" At this time, the most serious face, the oldest guard ninja, said. In the words, it is an interrogative sentence. It seems that he was asking Luo Sha about the situation of Hokage''s "receiving the dust". "Look, Senior Motobu." And hearing this sound, Luo Sha groaned a little while the guards were intrigued, and finally took out a scroll from her arms and handed it to the man who had become the senior of the object department with a serious face and a thick body. A pretty stable ninja. At the same time, in his mind, there was the fourth generation of Hokage, the gentle voice of Bo Feng Shui Men. If there is no answer for a while, please take it back and consider it carefully. On the way, Your Excellency Fengying is also struggling, not suitable for talking about things, let''s all go back and rest. The formal discussion will start tomorrow night. And because of this sentence, Luo Sha was able to leave the so-called "receiving the dust" early and return to the house arranged by Konoha early. However, Luo Sha did not feel that this wave of Feng Shui Men handed out a peace agreement to make him go back and consider this seemingly too high-profile move. On the contrary, he felt the sincerity of Konoha and Kokage''s Hokage. Obviously, these four generations of Hokage have seen his exhaustion. It may be something just now that made the fourth generation of Hokage aware of the improprieties of the negotiation and agreement at this time, so he asked him to go back and rest first. After the rest, proceed to the negotiation process. This is Konoha''s respect and attention to them. As for eagerly handing out the peace agreement, it is also the common wish of both of them, and it is by no means negligence or arrogance. However, Konoha''s uplifting respect and attention made Luo Sha''s mood a little complicated. At the beginning, they started the war because of the panic of the sudden disappearance of Fengkage of the previous generation. The first thing to deal with was Konoha. They even went all out to hit Kikyo Mountain near the village of Konoha, which was considered to have brought considerable casualties to Konoha. Afterwards, Konoha not only didn''t care about these, of course, it also contained a lot of national interests. However, when Konoha was about to face the disaster of extinction, it was the most critical moment of Konoha''s rescue of the third Ninja World War, and brought a book of alliance without any requirements to Sand The biggest shield of this Ninja War. Even when he was fabricating a hidden crisis on his own side, Konoha sent the most elite troops when he was the least able to support other countries. Konoha didn''t care too much about Sandyuki''s hidden betrayal of the alliance during the so-called Sandy defending battle, and he also gave the highest respect and attention. Although both sides want to get a truce as quickly as possible this time, Konoha, as a victorious country, can make things difficult for Shayin in this matter, or make Shayin pay the price he deserves. Moreover, there are enough reasons to treat the sand indifferently and put forward the conditions coldly. However, this time there was no peace talks at all. Not only did it not, Hokage also made such a low profile. This kind of benevolence and righteousness under the condition of the best of benevolence, to be honest, Luo Sha, the wind shadow, is a bit embarrassing. At the same time, those small belly chicken intestines that also seem to be hidden are really small. This Konoha, this country of fire, has the demeanor of a big country. Although it belongs to the same category of big countries, Shayin is really like those small countries with little dignity. As Feng Ying, Luo Sha''s mood is extremely complicated every time he thinks of this. "How... how! This..." At this moment, when Luo Sha''s mind was full of thoughts, she had read the parts of the scroll, but the solemn expression on her face had already changed to shock, and the hands holding the scroll were almost trembling. It seemed that besides the incredible, it was even more shocking and incredible. "What''s the matter? Master Motobu!" Seeing the appearance of the always calm Motobu, the other guards quickly asked. They can''t imagine what things can make their masters show such an expression. "Master Fengying, is this true? His Excellency Naruto gave it to you personally?" But at this time, Wubu couldn''t take care of these questions. Although there were still shortcomings, but the guards who had been doing their duties all the time, the sharp light flashed in his eyes, but he looked at Luosha suddenly. "Yes. Moreover, His Excellency Naruto made it clear that this is the content of our peace talks." In response, Luo Sha took a breath, adjusted the complex mood in her heart, and said in a calm but sure tone. "This this!" Hearing this affirmative answer, it is hard to explain even though the character is stable. What was written on it that made the army chief so gaffe? At the same time, the guards who did not get the answer flashed such a thought in their hearts. "Then, Master Fengying, what do you think?" After a while, Mobu calmed down the shock and disbelief in his heart, barely purged his face, and asked. To be honest, he really couldnt restrain his excitement now. When he came, they had already prepared for the worst. Moreover, Master Fengying in front of him had even planned to directly seek peace and accept Konohas excesses. condition. But ~www.novelhall.com~ did not expect that this scroll in hand, the terms of this agreement, turned out to be such generous terms. They only need to pay the amount of compensation for an s-level mission, as well as a condition for forbidden techniques, and the price of some ninjutsu unique to Shayak, in exchange for an armistice agreement. This is simply less than the conditions during the Second Ninja World War. How can this keep him from getting excited! "Do you think we still have room for rejection?" In response, Luo Sha sighed and said. At this moment, his heart became complicated again. The sincerity and respect Konoha expressed at this time seemed like a steel needle named ashamed, piercing his heart. If they refuse such a condition, it will be too shabby! Chapter 1580： 90% ? At this time, on the other side, the secret meeting hall No. 3. "This" Seeing the scroll with dry ink in his hand, Yanming Mito''s brows frowned again, and he didn''t feel that he had already said so. On the opposite side of him, he had already seen the scroll''s Zhuan Xiaochun, the look that had stretched out because Chiba had thought of a way before, and he went back tight at this time, his face solemn. She still thought of Chiba''s plan too well. This plan is definitely taking risks. Even a slight mistake could cause irreversible consequences. The risks of this plan far exceeded her expectations. "So, I think this plan needs to be refined." In this regard, Chiba also said: "The risk of this plan is basically proportional to the difficulty of solving this matter. If you are not careful, it may become the help of Iwanakura, and Konoha will first become messy. At that time, it may be even more out of control." Although Koharu and Mito Menyan had said categorically before, but Chiba himself still lacked confidence in this plan. It''s not for other reasons, but it''s too risky. Moreover, the consequences of failure may be too heavy for Konoha. And because there is not much time for thinking, there are still many loopholes in this plan, which can easily be exploited and cause the plan to fail. Although it is said that it is 70% feasible, it is also because this plan is now the only solution, and there is no time to think about other options, so it is 70% feasible, and if there are other solutions The feasibility of this plan is basically less than 30%. This is just a way out of nowhere. But now, looking at the expressions of Zhuan Koharu and Mito Menyan, Chiba feels increasingly that this plan cannot be implemented as a solution. At least, it still needs to be perfected, and time is needed to improve it. "No, this plan, if it can cooperate well, the success rate is still very high, at least 90% of the probability of success." However, as soon as Chiba said this, Xiaochun who turned to sleep on the side suddenly spoke. And, it is quite certain. "Nine percent?" Upon hearing this, Qianye was slightly taken aback. The 90% success rate is estimated to be too optimistic. In the eyes of the planners of his plan, the feasibility is 70%, but the success rate is only 50%. The fault tolerance rate of this task is quite low, and even if one link is not in place, the entire plan may collapse. Moreover, this task is still a ninja village-level task, a completely large task, and requires cooperation in all aspects, and there will definitely be errors. Even if it is a group of ninjas who are supposed to complete their tasks rigorously, there will be inevitable mistakes and omissions in the cooperation between groups and groups, large groups and large groups, even people. Because of this, there are so many loopholes in this plan. And Chiba wants time to think, is to simplify the steps, or to reduce some links that require high-intensity cooperation, and use fewer and simpler methods to achieve its goals. Of course, this kind of thinking about reducing the links of high-intensity cooperation needs to consider all aspects, and this plan is a relatively complex task, and there are more places to consider. After all, this relatively complex and even complicated task often involves one link affecting multiple links. To reduce or exempt this link, you must consider the various situations that may arise because of this link, and modify other aspects. At the same time, after modifying this other link, what impact and possible problems will be produced by the other link related to this other link... So spreading out like a spider web, one change may need to be considered Huge amount of information. Even if Chiba is able to come up with multiple contingency plans at a critical moment because of the habit of thinking he has cultivated since childhood, it will take time to face such a huge amount of information. And this time is not in hours, but basically in days. "Yes." Facing Chiba''s reaction, Turning to Sleep, Koharu replied simply. "This...90% is also estimated to be too high." In response, Chiba frowned and retorted. This... Have you lost your mind when you turn to Xiaochun? And in his heart, he felt that it was absolutely ill-considered to turn to bed, Xiaochun, because there was no alternative, which exaggerated the success rate of this plan. This is already unobjectionable and not rational enough! "90%, I think it''s ok." However, at this moment, Menyan Mito who put away the scroll also spoke. Mito Menyan said the same? When she heard these words, Chiba was startled and didn''t say anything. "If you are 90% sure, Chiba, do you think it can be implemented?" Later, Zhuan Xiaochun spoke again. The two of them didn''t look like they were irrational. On the contrary, they were somewhat confident, even proud? This Do they have any good ways to improve it? In this regard, Chiba first looked at the two of them, and then such a puzzled thought passed through his mind. "If you are 90% sure, this plan can definitely be implemented. However, 90% of me will need every cooperation without mistakes..." Then, he pursed his lips, put aside the irrational speculation, and said. If there is a 90% success rate, the probability of this plan is 80%, and it has completely reached the pass line of the plan. "Then, this matter, leave it to me and Menyan. You have been working hard along the way. Go back and rest." After hearing this sound, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan glanced at each other, and after each nodded, they both stood up, carrying the scroll of the plan written by Chiba, and walked outside. "Ninety percent of them treat me, two, do you have any plans?" However, at the stall where the two passed by, Chiba frowned, turned back, and tried to stop them. However, the two did not mean to stop, but went straight. "Don''t underestimate~www.novelhall.com~ Konoha''s ninja!" And when they opened the door, amidst the sound of stones rubbing, Zhuan Xiaochun turned around and said. "Chiba, sometimes you have to trust your friends in the village! Some of them may not be strong, but no matter who they are, they will not hold you back at the critical moment!" At the same time, Mito Menyan''s words were also delivered. Then, in these two sounds, the two also left the secret room one after another. For the rest, Chiba was stunned on the spot. Just now... what is that? But in his heart, there was some not knowing how to react. (https:) Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1581： That...that is... ? That... That''s... Laughed? Looking at the slowly closing door, Chiba blinked. In his mind, when Xiaochun was about to leave the house, when looking back to speak to himself, the corner of his mouth was no longer serious and deserted, but it was revealing. The kindly smile of the elders looking at the younger ones. Yes, just now, just now, Xiaochun had always been serious and unsmiling, and smiled. Moreover, at him, she almost threatened to retire, not letting him become an assistant, and the kid who made her hate smiled, just as kindly as an older person saw a promising young person. I''m too tired, so do you have hallucinations? Then, next, Chiba felt like she had hallucinations. Just kidding, Koharu is usually not an approachable role, and he is still a very serious, unsmiling, public and private role that can be said to be a rigid role. If she has a son, then her daughter-in-law will definitely think she is the kind of mean mother-in-law when she sees her for the first time. Of course, this analogy may be somewhat inappropriate. Chiba still knows that Zhuan Xiaochun is not the kind of mean person, but her seriousness, unsmiling, and clear distinction between public and private, plus her face, give people such an impression. As Konoha''s high-level consultant, Chiba believes that Zhuan Xiaochun is definitely not such a mean person. From the perspective of the original work, because the political opinions are different from those of Hokage, who is absolutely positive in the original work, he looks like a villain. But if in this real world, Chiba, who once became Naruto''s assistant, knows that this Zhuan Xiaochun really has the means and ability, and the contribution he makes is tangible, not much worse than Naruto. It belongs to the kind of existence that silently supports the village behind the scenes. However, although Chiba has an objective understanding of Zhuan Xiaochun, but at this time, she does not understand why Zhuan Xiaochun will show such an expression to him. The smile just now seems to recognize Chiba. general. This is completely contrary to what she had done before using retirement to threaten Bo Feng Shuimen and prevent herself from becoming an assistant. It should be impossible for Xiaochun to approve of himself. What exactly is going on? In this regard, Chiba''s brows can not help but frowned, and she was puzzled. Although it is a good thing to say that Zhuan Xiaochun recognizes himself, this kind of inconsistency makes Chiba unable to relax. I always feel that there is something unknown in it. And this kind of unknown thing is getting him more and more concerned. Now there is no time to figure it out. When there is time, we must figure out what the contradiction between Zhuan Xiaochun''s attitude and behavior is for. Thinking of this, Chiba also made up his mind to investigate this matter. However, now, he put this matter on hold for now. In the current situation, he can''t spare his hands to investigate these relatively minor matters. "Next, let''s go back and rest first." Then, after thinking about it, Chiba stood up and decided to go back to rest first. Now he is a little tired, and it''s not early. On the way, although everything went well, at this moment, he was also a little tired. In addition, tomorrow may usher in a busy period, Chiba must also rest early. After all, although this plan was transferred to Koharu and Mito Menyan and told them to give it to them, it is impossible for Chiba to really hand it over to them for such an imperfect plan, and it also concerns the peace talks. It''s not that he doesn''t trust these two, but that this plan is in need of discussion. Afterwards, in the sound of Shimen rubbing, Chiba also left the secret meeting hall. ... "Xiaochun, did you go too far in the previous thing? This is not fair to Chiba after all." At this time, the other side, who had already walked out of the basement of the Hokage Building, walked towards the Hokage office, and the entourage of Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, Mito Menyan rubbed the scroll in his hand and suddenly spoke. "is it?" In this regard, turning to sleep, Xiaochun, as always, does not show her likes and dislikes, and her words are also light and serious. It seems that she does not take the matter mentioned by Mito Menyan in her heart. The reaction is quite The coldness. "With his abilities, he can become Hokage''s assistant, and Sun Slash and Water Gate also have a series of plans for him. This is a big matter for the next generation of the village. If you do this, it will not only be unfair to Chiba, but also to the village. Future development is also harmful." Hearing this, Mito Menyan laughed bitterly, then spoke. "is it?" To this, Zhuan Xiaochun''s reaction was still so cold. "There are some things that should be put down. They are all a lot of age, and half of their feet are in the coffin." Seeing Koharu''s cold reaction after turning to bed, Mito Menyan almost sighed and said. "It''s too early for Chiba, he is just a child." In response, Zhuan Xiaochun responded. "you" Hearing this sentence, Mito Menitis was almost suffocated. "You don''t need to tell me about this matter anymore. I won''t give in. An eleven or twelve-year-old assistant, I will definitely not agree. If Sun Slash and Watergate have any ideas, let them also I''ll talk about it after ten years, otherwise, I will abdicate with peace of mind, and look uncomfortable with ease. He glanced at the helpless Mito Menyan next to him, but after turning to bed, Xiaochun didn''t regress, but insisted on even more. In the slightest, there is no room for discussion. "Just because Chiba is that man''s son, so you are against it like this?" In response to this, Mito Menyan frowned, and his words began to carry some different emotions, which was obviously a bit unbearable. "Yes." And Zhuan Xiaochun''s answer, as always, resolute, leaving no room. "you!" Hearing Zhuan Xiaochun''s resolutely resolute words, for a while, Mito Menyan was angry and didn''t know what to say. "Ten years later~www.novelhall.com~ I wont say anything. If I cant live for ten years, then after I die, you can also implement your plans. Its too capricious to become a high-level person. The village has village rules, and the fourth generation should also cultivate other talents, not Chiba." In response, Zhuan Xiaochun said. "Well, you don''t need to talk about this. I won''t change my mind." At the end, she added such a sentence that could not be ignored. Then, without waiting for Mito Menyan to react, she pushed open the door of the Hokage office in front of her and walked in quickly. Interrupt this topic completely. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1581: That... That''s... (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1582： 1 way Sure enough, because of Fengying''s arrival, the whole village was under martial law. In addition to the manpower for expatriates, I am afraid there is a shortage of manpower again. Sure enough, there are still many shortcomings in the plan. After walking all the way towards the Japanese-style cabin and entering the small woods at the door of the house, such a thought came to my mind. On the way, from the Hokage Building to his remote home, there are secret guards all the way. Although it is not as exaggerated as the previous martial law, basically the entire Konoha Village is under the secret guard network. It can be seen that the village really attaches great importance to this Fengying visit and the future peace talks. However, this emphasis will turn into an unfavorable arrangement with the arrival of the diplomatic mission of the Kingdom of Earth. However, this emphasis cannot be removed. Chiba is also worried now. "Huh? What''s the matter?" But at this moment, the moment Qianye stepped out of the small forest, he suddenly stopped, and his whole figure stopped at the edge of the small forest. Someone? At this moment, in his eyes, the Japanese-style cabin not far away is brightly lit downstairs. Is it Kushina? Suddenly, such a thought flashed in his mind. Now that Hirohiko and Xuena are at the engineering team camp, Jiu Xinnai has also moved out to live with Bo Feng Shuimen, and the house has returned to when he lived alone. There should be no one at this moment. However, it is not a strange thing for someone like Jiu Xinnai to take advantage of the mission to clean up for him. At the moment, after such a thought flashed through, Chiba no longer stopped and walked directly towards the Japanese-style cabin. "Squeak..." And soon, amidst the friction of the wooden door, Chiba pushed open the door of the Japanese-style cabin. "Teacher Jiuxinai, is that you?" After pushing the door open, Chiba spoke subconsciously. "Ah! He''s back." At this time, it was not Kushina who responded to him, but another voice, although it was also a very familiar voice. "Huh? Hirohiko? And Xuena, why are you here." Hearing this voice, Chiba''s figure was once again, and he raised his head in surprise. After seeing the room clearly, he couldn''t help speaking with surprise. At this moment, sitting in the room is not Kushina, but Hirohiko and Yukina. And there are food dishes and chopsticks on the table of the two of them, and they should be ready for dinner. Looking at some simple luggage placed aside, Chiba asked again: "You guys, this is, take a long vacation?" "No, no leave." In response, Hongyan stood up and said. "Because of Fengying''s arrival, all of us were transferred back to the village, leaving only the necessary guards over there." And Xue Na also spoke. Are they all transferred back as expected? Also, in such an important situation now, there will be too much energy involved in further construction, and after all, it is outside the village, and it is prone to problems, and it will also be a factor of instability. Hearing these words, Qianye''s mind turned around with a thought that was really like this. He saw the salute just now, and he felt that the engineering team might have stopped work. Otherwise, if they just asked for leave, no matter who was in charge, as long as they were not idiots, they would not have both Hirohiko and Xuena back. Now the two of them are very important to the engineering team. Although the chief in charge Chise Kyou is willing to support his own power, even if his power is well supported, he may not be able to leave Hongyan and Xuena. Ability lies over there. Not everyone can handle so many things and handle them well. The situation where Hirohiko Xuena is back is definitely not as simple as a holiday. What Hirohiko Yukina said now is in line with the current situation. The suspension of work of the engineering team and the transfer of all of them back in the current situation could not be more reasonable. "Really? They are all transferred back, then how long will you be back this time?" After this series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba asked again. "Hmm... I don''t know, it said it depends on the situation and waits for notification." In response, Xue Na put down the chopsticks he picked up and said. "Have you eaten?" At the same time, Hong Yan, who had walked to his side, also asked. "Well, I didn''t eat." In this regard, Chiba first answered Hirohiko''s question, and then said: "If that''s the case, it''s good too. Take more rest during this time." "Oh, I just prepared a lot, I''ll take it for you." Hearing this, Hirohiko who was answered first said so, and then passed by Chiba and went to the kitchen. "Well, I saw you were not here just now, Hongyan went to ask the people around, they said you went out on the mission, is it over now?" And Xue Na asked. "Well, the mission just came back, there may be new missions tomorrow." Regarding this, after seeing Hongyan playing with the dishes in the kitchen, Chiba was not polite, and said while walking towards the low table. "You sit where I am now, everything is ready, you eat first." As if noticing Chiba''s movements, Hirohiko suddenly spoke in the kitchen room. "Oh." In response, Chiba subconsciously agreed, and then sat down opposite Xuena. An illusion? How do you feel that Yukana has matured a lot, from the look, you can''t see the appearance of a child at all, and the manners and demeanors feel mature. Is it an illusion? As for the stall that was sitting down, Chiba couldn''t help but glanced at Xuena again, and such a thought flashed in his mind. "Really? As soon as we came back, you started to be busy again." In this regard, hearing Chiba''s words, Xuena seemed a little disappointed, and there was no lack of regret. "However, this time the mission was performed in the village." Upon hearing this, Chiba added another sentence. "Really? That''s okay. You can still come across it often. When will you leave tomorrow, Hongyan and I will go to the report office to report. Let''s go out together." In response, Xue Nai''s mouth clearly drew a slight smile, and said. "Okay, no problem." Hearing these words, Chiba was obviously also very happy with the two of them coming back, smiled slightly at the moment, and simply agreed. "Then eat more quickly and rest early tonight." In response, Xuena held up the soup bowl on the side and said. "Ok!" Hearing that, Chiba nodded, and also held up the soup bowl on the side. He was really hungry when he smelled the fragrance of vegetables. Ugh I really don''t know whether the two of them have made a big step forward, or have not made a step forward. Why is this dialogue so subtle? At this time, Hongyan in the kitchen room secretly glanced at this place, poker''s face was full of helplessness. However, forget it, if they are fine now. Chiba''s attitude towards Xuena ~www.novelhall.com~ has also changed significantly, and it seems to be getting closer. Feeling, he should feel something too. Let them get along like this, one day maybe Qianye''s stubborn stone will bloom. Then, such a thought flashed through his mind. At the same time, it speeds up the movements in the hands. Why... why eat so fast, wait for me, I haven''t served it yet! From the corner of his eye, he looked at Qianye''s fast eating, and couldn''t help but shout in his heart. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1582: One Road (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1583： Talk ? "Then, I''ll go to rest first." Slowly put down the chopsticks, Xue Na stood up, took the luggage on the side, and said. "I''ll help you." And hearing this sentence, Chiba, who was still eating, raised his head, put down the chopsticks in his hand, and stood up as he spoke. After all, Xuena still couldn''t see her eyes, it was still inconvenient to go upstairs, and Chiba subconsciously wanted to send her upstairs. "No, I''ll go to bed first." In response, Xue Na shook his head, and then walked around. "Uh...well...well." And watching Xue Nai walking upstairs in a familiar way, Chiba could only watch her upstairs all the way, and would not turn around until the sound of opening and closing doors sounded upstairs. "Hirohiko, what''s wrong with Xuena? Is it too tired from work?" After turning back, Chiba looked at Hirohiko who had finished eating and put down his dishes and asked. "Well, since the day before yesterday, she hasn''t closed her eyes until now, because some people will be left behind, and a suitable patrol plan and alert plan must be made for these, plus big and small things, let her rest early. " In response, Hongyan nodded and said. is it? It turns out that the work is too tired, it is not a physical problem, that''s good. Hearing this sound, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief. Now, according to the results of the physical examination, Xuena''s physical condition is quite stable, and some causes of blindness have been found. However, it cannot be said that Xuena will not have other complications. Chiba has never seen a strange disease in this life or in his previous life. For this unknown condition, Chiba has always been very strict. At this time, seeing Xuenai returning to rest prematurely, I was afraid that something new would happen to Xuena''s body. "Now, how is the intensity of work there? Will there be frequent staying up late." Then, thinking of this, Chiba asked again. "No, although the construction of the second ring road has become busy again, the work is already considered repetitive work. Everyone is also very experienced. Basically, there is no need to stay up late. Moreover, Xuena himself also pays attention to work and rest. Yes, this time it was because something happened suddenly. You also know that the peace talks for the Xiu League dont know how long it will take. If you dont arrange defense properly, you may have a big problem when you go back." Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko got up and said while packing the dishes. "Well, it''s good if you don''t stay up late to work. During this time, is there any obvious change in Xuena''s physical condition." Seeing Hongyan got up, Chiba also ate a few bites hurriedly, ate everything in the bowl, and then picked up the bowls and chopsticks and got up, and took away the bowls and chopsticks of the opposite Xuena. "Not yet. Specifically, you can ask Xuenai tomorrow. I''m only responsible for getting her to take medicine on time." In response, Hirohiko, who had already stepped into the kitchen, turned around and said. "Ok." Hearing that, Chiba didn''t ask much, after all, asking himself for this kind of question is the best effect. "What about you? During this time, apart from practicing, what else did you do?" At this time, Hongyan asked. "Except for cultivation?" At this time, Chiba has also walked into the kitchen, amidst the sound of the rushing water, he easily took a large stack of dishes and chopsticks in his hands as if they were in the sink that Hirohiko was cleaning, and then washed them at the tap. After thinking about it carefully, he said, "Well... it seems that I didn''t do anything, I just went out for the mission this time." "Ok" In this regard, Hongyan didn''t mind the dirty bowl that Chiba handed over, and he washed it easily, but the sentence in his mouth was a little helpless. This guy... really treats cultivation as a break! A good holiday, all practicing! And this thought flashed through his mind. However, during this period of time, I have neglected to exercise, and I don''t know whether there is a gap between Chiba and Chiba. Can I be like this? Then, he turned that thought again. "Hirohiko..." However, at this moment, a warm hand pressed against his shoulder, and there was such a voice: "Don''t worry, we will kill him and avenge Nasu." "Chiba..." Hearing this sentence and feeling that warm hand, Hongyan turned his head with a slight astonishment. In a pair of scarlet eyes that seemed to emit a bright red light, the strange pattern slowly turned outward, turning into three. The outline of Gouyu slowly dissipated, turning into a pair of normal eyes. When am i... During the words, Hongyan''s heart was slightly startled, and before he knew it, he actually opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. "Believe me, now that we are outside, we have eyes and ears, we can start looking for him, don''t worry." In response, Chiba squeezed a smile and said. Hongyan''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, isn''t it... stronger. This pupil power... But at this time, his back was already soaked, and the glance just now was just a slight glance. The deep and cold pupil power had already made him startled in a cold sweat. "Ears and eyes?" Hearing Chiba''s voice, Hong Yan was taken aback, quite puzzled. Obviously I don''t know what is going on with this ear and eye. "Well, after all, he is now rebellious and wandering in the entire ninja world, and Konoha has not found him for so many years. This shows how powerful his hiding skills are. Therefore, outside, we must have our eyes and ears. It is possible to collect his information, even a little bit. As long as we can find him, we can have a way to kill him." In response, Chiba said. This time, to help Yuuki Hyuga leave, in addition to the problem with Yukina, Chiba also had his own purpose. To kill Uchiha Nobuhiko, then knowing his whereabouts is inevitable, and the information about his ability to write round eyes is also better. More is better. I have to say that even though he didn''t deal with Hyuga Xueying, Chiba ~www.novelhall.com~, who played against him, was quite sure of the ability of Hyuga Xueying. Therefore, Chiba''s help this time can be said to kill two birds with one stone. One is Xuena and the other is Hirohiko. Moreover, the personal relationship between Hyuga Xueying and Hirohiko should be very good. They regularly discuss together on weekdays, and the relationship may not be worse than him and Hirohiko. If he was asked to investigate in the name of Hongyan, he would definitely do his best if he wanted to. "The eyes and ears..." Hearing these words from Chiba, Hirohiko also instantly understood what Chiba meant, and he was about to ask about the ears. "Boom boom boom!" However, before he could ask, there was a knock on the door, which interrupted his questioning. "Are you there? Hongyan." Then, a female voice came in. Chapter 1584： Visitor ? Looking for Hongyan? Or a girl, who would it be? Looking back at Hirohiko who was wiping this hand while opening the door, Chiba picked up the half-washed bowl smoothly, feeling puzzled. Speaking of which, apart from Nao and Yukina, does Hirohiko have contact with other girls? However, it seems that when he was a student, he was indeed very popular, and he also has the genetic inheritance of the exquisite face of the Uchiha clan. It shouldn''t be strange to have contact with multiple girls. However, with Hirohiko''s character, will there be any girls visiting? No no no! impossible! With his poker face, even if it is very popular, no girl would dare to visit. With Nao''s black belly, how could Hirohiko befriend other girls to the extent that they can visit each other. Do not! Absolutely impossible! Maybe, its not personal contact with girls. There are also many girls in the Ninja Engineering Team. Is it because of official business? Then, at this stall for washing dishes and wiping dishes, a series of unscrupulous thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind. Moreover, it is impossible for Hirohiko to make a good label with other girls, and it is firmly nailed in Chiba''s impression of Hirohiko. Ok! impossible! impossible! Afterwards, after the unscrupulous thoughts flashed, Chiba paused again, seeming to have carefully recalled everything about Hongyan, and after confirming that there was no possibility, he nodded heavily. Then, concentrate on washing the dishes. "Squeak..." And this time. Hirohiko, who went to open the door, has slowly moved the Japanese-style door. But after seeing the person in front of the door, Hong Yan was taken aback, a look of surprise flashed across his face, obviously he did not expect that the person in front of him would come to him at this time. "You...really come back!" At this time, after seeing the appearance of the person who opened the door, it was determined that it was not another teenager living in this house. At this moment, the girl standing in front of the door flashed a clear joy on her face and said . "Um... uh!" At this time, Hongyan seemed to be immersed in the accident and nodded subconsciously. "Really...really great!" After getting the affirmative answer from the boy in front of her, the girl was obviously very happy, and the corners of her mouth immediately put on a big smile. Before she knew it, the corners of her eyes were already slightly moist. Obviously, seeing Hongyan here, she was very excited, as if the long-awaited thing has finally arrived. "Uh... In fact, it cannot be said that it is completely free. It can only be said that a certain degree of freedom has been obtained. Now all behaviors must be monitored." In this regard, looking at the appearance of the girl in front of him, Hongyan subconsciously raised his hand and scratched the back of his head. Then, poker face said with a little slanderous meaning. Hey? Hey? Hey--! what happened? What''s going on? Hongyan actually put on this posture, who is this girl? Hongyan really has a good girl? Moreover, he is still older than him, this looks fifteen or six years old, this girl! It seems that the long one is a bit familiar! The voice is familiar too! I just don''t know where I saw it! At this time, Chiba, who couldn''t help but curiosity and poked his head out of the kitchen room, suddenly widened his eyes. Hirohiko''s actions obviously met someone close to them, and he hadn''t even seen it in front of them. action. Who is this girl! Suddenly, such an almost shocking thought came to Chiba''s heart. "That''s great too! At least, you don''t need to be confined. I heard Grandpa say that you may have to be confined for a lifetime. Now, it''s fine, even if it keeps on like this, it''s fine." Gently wiped the corners of her eyes twice and wiped away the moisture, the girl spoke with a warm smile on the corners of her mouth. "Well, all this thanks to Chiba, without his arrangements, I might have to be confined." In this regard, Hongyan said again. "Really? That sullen fellow is still somewhat useful." And hearing Hongyan''s sentence, the girl spoke. In the words, there is no thanks to Chiba at all. This girl absolutely hates me! who is it? Hearing this sentence from the girl, the eyes that stuck out half of his head suddenly narrowed. This ill-tempered voice, faintly, seemed to be a bit similar to someone''s tone. So, that is to say, this girl does not have any favorable impressions of him, and even has a lot of negative reviews, thinking that he is a gloomy guy, and the impression is absolutely derogatory. Moreover, it can be seen that this girl definitely knows him. "Uh...Qianba is actually a very good person. Basically, it can be said that he is responsive. I have never seen him reject others." At this time, Hirohiko defended Chiba in an extremely weak manner against the girl. Responsive? me? In response to this, Chiba, who stuck out half of his head, frowned, and began to think about whether he was really a good person who was responsive as Hongyan said. "is it?" In this regard, the girl answered very perfunctorily. "Uh" Hearing the girl''s perfunctory answer, Hongyan seemed to be a little bit unsure of how to speak for Chiba, and he was a bit hesitated for a while, wondering what to say. "Oh...you are still an idiot just like before. Are you planning to let me blow a cool breeze outside? Don''t you invite me in." Regarding this, the girl looked at Hongyan''s stubbornness, and said half angrily. "Oh...oh! I forgot, sorry, Muzi!" Hearing this, Hongyan hurriedly turned to his side, stepped aside, and invited the girl in. Chiba hurriedly retracted his head in fright. Mu... Muzi! This girl is Muzi! That Muzi, Mito Muzi? After retracting his head, Chiba''s eyes almost stared out in surprise, the figure of the shameless girl in his mind, as well as the beautiful, well-proportioned, exquisite and raised body exuding youthfulness. ''S figure flashed alternately. Qianye knew about the eighteenth change, but it was the first time he saw such a big change. No wonder this girl was not pleasing to his eyes. This Mito Muzi was obviously interesting to Hyuga Xueying. Hyuga Xueying hated herself. This Mito Muzi didn''t like herself. It was normal for him to have some prejudices. Although Chiba couldn''t imagine Muzi''s change from being like a sparrow to a phoenix, but he had to believe that ~www.novelhall.com~ this girl was undoubtedly Mito Muzi. How did Hirohiko get involved with Mito Muko! Then, Chiba had such a question in his mind. Oh! Yeah! During the third Ninja War, Hirohiko seemed to often team up with Mito Kiko when he was the captain. That''s it! No wonder, if it is a comrade-in-arms who can deliver his back, then, knowing that Hongyan has basically been free and has returned to the village, there is no reason not to visit. is it? There are people who are so worried about Hongyan! But soon, he figured out the truth, and when the shock faded slowly, a smile was raised at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 1585： When do you want to peek ? "When are you going to sneak a peek? Can''t you come out?" When Mito Kiko and Hirohiko were seated, Chiba couldn''t help but curiously poke out half of his head again, but Mito Kiko''s sharp eyes and these half-angry words were met. Uh Is this, more and more feminine? How do I feel that Mito Kiko''s feeling has changed a bit. In response, Chiba grinned, and a slightly ugly sneer that was not embarrassing or awkward appeared. "cough!" Then, Chiba could only wipe the hands that had been washed cleanly, and walked out of the kitchen. Do not! What feminine power! It''s just that Mito Muzi is getting stronger and stronger! But in his mind, the previous thought was denied. "You really haven''t changed at all, except you have grown a lot." When Chiba took the seat, the already-grown Piping Tingting, Mito Muzi, who was already a beauty, squinted her bright eyes and looked up and down carefully, then frowned and spoke. It seems that this kind of praise that has grown a lot taller is somewhat derogatory by this frown. Hey Hey hey! Why don''t you hate me so much, Hyuga Xueying doesn''t hate me so much. Compared to you, of course I have not changed much, and your changes are too great! Hearing this, Chiba''s mouth twitched again, and he couldn''t help but slandered. To be honest, Mito Kiko''s changes are really too big. The before and after comparison is too obvious. If it weren''t for this Hokage World to have plastic surgery, Konoha didn''t have any cosmetic surgery items. He almost thought Mito Kiko was going for plastic surgery. Up. "However, Hongyan has been thankful to you for a long time." Then, before he waited for anything to say, Mito Muzi suddenly corrected his sitting posture, thinking that Chiba owed him, and thanked him quite sincerely. "No! No no, this is what I should do." In response, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and then in the narrowed eyes of Mito Kiko who straightened up, he quickly shook his hand to speak. "Then, in the future, Hongyan will still ask you." Seeing Chiba''s scrambled appearance, Mito Muzi''s squinted eyes slowly closed, bowed to Chiba again, and sincerely said to Chiba. Uh This, is this a request? It should be a threat! That look just now should be a threat! How did I see the appearance of Mr. Kushina from her body? Recently, is it possible that Mito Kiko is walking close to Mr. Kushina? Seeing Mito Muzi''s seemingly sincere request, Chiba couldn''t help but evoke a wry smile. A wry smile mixed with inexplicable fear. "Uh" In the wry smile, he couldn''t find any words to respond. "Huh? You don''t want to help Hongyan anymore, or do you disdain my solemn request?" At this time, Mito Kiko, who stood up straight, saw that Chiba couldn''t find a word, his eyes narrowed again, and his face immediately became uncomfortable. "No! No no! How is it possible!" In response, Chiba hurriedly said. "Muzi, uh... uh, stop teasing Chiba. Please." At this time, seeing the appearance of the two, Hong Yan hurriedly said with a hint of anxiety on his face. Teasing? Upon hearing these words, Chiba, who was anxiously unable to find anything to say, was taken aback for a moment and looked at Hongyan. "Puff!" After that, Mito Muzi couldn''t help but laughed. "What you and Xueying said are exactly the same. They are not good at dealing with other people''s gratitudes or requests. Just like Hongyan said, they are good people who don''t know how to refuse and are responsive. Moreover, they are too honest, and they are completely the same as your rumors. Different, the enemy village has described you as a cunning monster and demon, but you are being played around by me. You are actually an idiot just like Hongyan. Huh!" Then came Mito Muzi''s smiling words. Uh The previous ones were all teasing me? Besides, dont you hate me? Looking at the real smile on Mito Muzi''s face and the gentle look in his own eyes, Chiba felt a little bit like falling into the mist in a cloud, puzzled. At this moment, Mito Muzi looked at his eyes, there was no half of apathy and disgust, on the contrary, it was really with gratitude, of course, smiles accounted for the majority. However, from the smile in her eyes, he could also see the relaxed mood after the sorrow was gone. She even smiled, but tears were already coming out of her eyes. Mito Muko, I am afraid that during this time, I have been worrying about Hirohiko''s affairs. This smile is not so much because of teasing Chiba, as it is the cry of joy after knowing that Hirohiko has been free. is it? It turns out that Mito Kiko is so important to Hirohiko! Apart from us, there are people who value Hongyan as we do. After realizing this, Qianye''s mouth also showed a slight smile. This time, the smile was warm, without the slightest embarrassment or helplessness. "Muzi, what do you want to drink?" Noting the smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth, and Muzi''s non-stop smile, Hongyan Poker turned a smile on his face, and then spoke. Now, after all, Muzi is here as a guest. He was born as a big clan. Although he has always been isolated, he still knows this way of hospitality. "I can do it!" Hearing Hirohiko''s voice, Mito Muko slowly stopped smiling, wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes without a trace, and spoke. "Is that tea okay?" In response, Hongyan got up and said. "Ok." Hearing this, Mito Muzi nodded heavily, and added a sentence at the end: "Matcha will do." "Where is Chiba?" After nodding to Mito Kiko, Hirohiko asked again. "Me? Let me prepare. You have been away for so long. Do you know where to put your things?" In response to this, Chiba stood up, patted Hirohiko on the shoulder, and sat down with him easily. After saying this, he walked towards the kitchen. The furnishings of the kitchen are now different from the past. Let Hongyan make tea, and it will probably last a while. Here, let him and Mito Muzi relive the past. "Boom boom boom!" However, at this moment, there was another knock on the door. "I''m going to drive." Without waiting for any reaction from Hirohiko and Mito Kiko, Chiba turned around and headed towards the door~www.novelhall.com~ This time, who else will come? Hope it is not a troublesome thing. At the same time, when he turned around to open the door, such a thought flashed through his mind. After all, the envoy of the Land of the Land will arrive tomorrow, and the village will have to make a series of arrangements, plus the intelligence that the envoy is plotting illegality, it is not a strange thing that an urgent matter comes to him at this time. After squeaking the door, Qianye was startled, his eyes widened slightly, but he was startled on the spot. This...how...what''s going on? Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand five hundred and eighty-five chapters, when do you want to sneak a look (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1586： Hirohikos Circle ? About ten minutes later, Japanese-style cabin, kitchen. Why do I do these things... Chiba tidied up the tea set in his hand, and looked at the empty tea bag in annoyance, with a deep smile on his lips. "Hahahaha! Yes, yes, Yong Ye was really funny that time! I was so funny!" "A D-class mission, he was chased by a cat running everywhere!" "That''s not a cat, okay, that''s a bear! That''s a bear! A bear with high combat effectiveness!" "Gluck!" "Hahahaha!" "Don''t explain, the more you explain, the more funny you will be!" "You! You!" ... And outside the closed kitchen door, there was a burst of laughter, with a little noise. "Ugh" Hearing these voices, Chiba couldn''t help closing his eyes and let out a long sigh. In my mind, after opening the door just now, the scene of crowds of people behind the door appeared. There is no way, there is no tea. Moreover, there is nothing to entertain them, so I still have to go out and buy them. It just so happens that Hongyan and Xuena are back, and the inventory at home may not be enough. At this time, there should be some shops that have not closed. Let''s go quickly. Later, after this scene flashed, Chiba sighed again, and his heart also made a decision. After making the decision, Chiba also acted quickly. It is not early after all. If you go late, you may not be able to buy anything. So, he opened the door of the kitchen, and suddenly louder laughter and noise came from the living room like the wind. Thanks to its remote location, otherwise, if you are in a residential area, you might be smashed by glass and harass the people. Konohas punishment for harassing the people is actually quite heavy. Its just that there is no bustling nightlife in Konoha Village at night. Everyone slept early, and there were no machines. There has never been a phenomenon of harassing the people. . "Um, Hirohiko, I''ll go out and buy something." Then, he raised his voice as much as possible and shouted toward the living room. After that, in an instant, the whole noisy living room was quiet, and the needle drop was audible, and everyone''s laughter and conversation stopped abruptly at this moment. In an instant, twelve eyes fell on his face. Uh In this regard, a trace of unnaturalness flashed across his face immediately. "I''ll go with you." Just then, one of the people sitting around the low table stood up and spoke. It was Hirohiko with a poker face but with a sense of joy. "No, no, please accompany these partners." In response, Chiba shook his head and refused, and then, just after nodding to 11 others, he opened the door and left the house with a flash of body shape and left the Japanese-style cabin. "Wow!" And the next moment he left, there was a sudden explosion in the living room where needles could be dropped, almost shaking the ceiling. "Then... Qian... Master Chiba nodded to me!" "Just... Did he smile at me just now? Did he smile at me!" "No more, no more, when I think that the captain will live with such a great **** who smashes the world of forbearance, my little heart..." "How do I feel that there is a dream-like unreality!" ... After the noise, there were all kinds of excited sounds. "Are you idiots? This fellow, what do you admire!" Soon, among the various excited voices, a young girl''s crisp voice sounded, overwhelming everyone''s voice. I saw that Mito Muzi had already stood up beside Hongyan who seemed a little at a loss, now akimbo with a grim face. "Uh" And these more than a dozen teenagers and girls younger than her were immediately attracted by this sentence, and all of a sudden, their eyes converged on Muzi, and the living room was instantly quiet. "Hey..." At this time, seeing everyone attracted to him, after calming down, Mito Kiko''s mouth suddenly turned up with a sly smile. "Do you want to listen to the embarrassment of this Chiba Great God? It''s all confidential!" Then, in this sly smile, Mito Muzi said mysteriously. Muzi... Hearing this sentence, Hongyan tugged at the corners of his mouth, covering his face with one hand. The others, after staring at each other blankly and suspiciously, slowly moved closer, and directly expressed their willingness to "listen, listen, listen" with quiet and action. Ok? The embarrassment of Chiba? What is it? Even Xuenai, who was eavesdropping on the corridor crossing on the second floor at this time, turned his ears down slightly, and listened more seriously. ... No wonder, Hongyan didn''t completely blacken him, and he was so radical that he would use any means for revenge. It turns out that besides us, he still has such a group of comrades-in-arms! Moreover, the closeness to him is no less than me, Xuenai and Jiuxinai. Behind him, there are also a group of people who support him wholeheartedly! Otherwise, he won''t be swarming on the first day he returns. Really... That''s great! At this time, I dont have to worry too much about Hiroshikos blackening issue. I was thinking that at least I would use Uchihas intelligence to constantly stabilize his vengeance and prevent him from doing things related to revenge for a long time. This leads to a further deepening of revenge, causing irritability and doing something irreparable. Now, it seems that I am worrying too much. Hirohiko is indeed a different Uchiha. I''m afraid, Uchiha Kami, Uchiha Shisui, and Itachi should be the same Uchiha people. Seeing Konoha''s door getting closer, Chiba''s heart was relieved. The young girls in the room just now were all friends and comrades in arms that Hongyan met when he was the captain of the Three Wars. Those who really care about him and trust his teammates. And this also makes Chiba feel extra peace of mind, not just because these people will support Hongyan and caring for Hongyan. On the other hand, since Hongyan can get the support and care of these people, he must be the captain. They have gained their trust and love. In other words, Hongyan''s qualifications, character and mentality as a captain can win their trust. In other words, Hirohiko possesses the talent of a leader, and even overcomes Uchiha''s racial defects. Otherwise, with Uchiha''s standard temperament, he might be able to serve as a temporary captain, but it is unlikely to be trusted and loved by his teammates. The future isolation situation of Uchiha''s clan ~www.novelhall.com~ On the one hand, it is definitely a problem with the second-generation Hokage policy. On the other hand, Uchiha''s pride and paranoia are definitely not a pleasing character. It is definitely not a character that can win people''s hearts. Even Uchiha and other people are rarely teamed up in the village. Although there is a relationship with the police force policy, there are also reasons why Uchihas character is unpleasant. Apart from the fact that the police force is not pleased. The bad impression caused by the behavior of the ordinary ninja is always somewhat superior to Uchiha, and it is quite unacceptable. In fact, Uchiha''s character is quite unsuitable to be a captain. Now, Hirohiko''s performance is exactly the opposite of Uchiha''s character. It can be seen that Hirohiko is different from other Uchiha. This is the difference in the bones. So, speed it up! Hurry up and buy things! Thinking of this, Chiba smiled lightly at the corner of his mouth, and then suddenly accelerated. After a sharp turn, he headed towards the shop area. Chapter 1587： Ears and eyes "So, excuse me, we''re going back." At the front entrance of the Japanese-style log cabin, Hirohiko and Chiba watched more than a dozen people in front of them wave goodbye, and each raised his hand and waved goodbye gently. "Be careful on the road." Then, said in unison. "Unexpectedly, Lord Chiba is such an easygoing person!" "Yeah, I can''t see how different he is from us." "Yeah yeah." Afterwards, amidst a burst of discussion, the two watched these people leave. "Continue with the topic just now." After watching these people disappear from sight, Hirohiko turned his head and said to Chiba. Then he turned back and went back to the house. "what." In response, Chiba nodded and responded, then turned around, and after taking a final look at the direction where those people had left, followed Hongyan back to the house. It seems that around Hongyan, there is also a group of people who are worthy of socializing. But at this moment, he couldn''t help but flash such a thought in his heart. After buying tea and other daily necessities and food, Chiba did not return to the kitchen after returning to the cabin. Instead, he stayed in the warmth of everyone and sat down. Although it is Hirohiko''s home court, except for someone who is relatively familiar with Mito Kiko, others are also quite interested in Chiba. And it seems that because Mito Kiko said something about him again, many people, especially the relatively young people, are full of interest in him. Asking about this, asking about it, and knocking on the side. Although Chiba doesn''t say much, but Under the bombardment of this issue, I became familiar with them. And Chiba, who was accustomed to seeing all kinds of shameless and hateful faces in his previous life, and seeing all kinds of hypocrites in front and behind, you can see that these people, no matter who they are, have eyes It was with sincerity. Although sometimes the questions asked were so sharp that he didn''t want to answer, Chiba was still sure that these people were basically straightforward people. Hongyan was surrounded by this group of very good people. As a result, he was even more convinced that although Hirohiko would be entangled with revenge, and knew that he was able to take care of Uchiha Nobuhiko, but with them and these people, even if Hirohiko would be blackened, he would not stand against them. Chiba knew very well that such a good group of people, with Hirohiko''s character, absolutely couldn''t let go. What''s more, although some of these people are not as powerful as Hongyan, they have saved Hongyan''s life in several missions. There are others who died after the Hongyan Palace. This friendship on the battlefield is not easy to give up. "What''s the matter with the eyes and ears you mentioned just now?" After tidying up the messy desktop, when the two sides were seated face to face, Hongyan asked with a little eagerness. Sure enough, I would care about this very much. However, although it has been understood that Hirohiko is not as easy to blacken as other Uchiha people, but he also needs to be prevented, and the killing of Uchiha Nobuhiko also needs to be combined with Hirohiko. This information must be shared. only Hearing this sound, Chiba''s brows slightly frowned as he sat down, and such a thought flashed in his heart. "Xue Nai, didn''t you say you went to bed?" Then, he sighed slightly and yelled towards the stairs. Alas! It was discovered! But at this moment, when he heard this sound, Xue Na who was eavesdropping at the top of the stairs shrank his head slightly, with a slight stiff color on his face. However, she did not deliberately eavesdrop. Just now she was very sleepy and planned to go to bed, but she did not expect that there was a loud noise from downstairs, followed by laughter and noise. The soundproofing effect of this wooden cabin is not good. Great. After several failed attempts to fall asleep, she heard them talking about Chiba again. At the moment, she couldn''t help but open the door. Then she was afraid to disturb the friends of Hirohiko who knew from the previous conversation, so she kept hiding. To the landing on the second floor. "I''m going to sleep now." After hearing these words from Chiba, Xuena shrank his head, but instead of going downstairs, he stood up and prepared to go back to the room to sleep. It''s not that she left room for Chiba and Hirohiko, but that she is really sleepy. Its quiet now, and I heard Chibas "embarrassment". She is also satisfied. It''s time to go to bed. I have to report tomorrow. I have to check the security situation on the campsite. It is also possible to rest early. necessary. "OK, good night." And hearing Xuenai''s words and the sound of opening and closing the door, Chiba knew that Xuena was really going to bed, swallowed the original rhetoric, and said. "Good night, Xuenai." Hongyan also said. "Don''t go to bed too late, Hongyan, after reporting, we still have to go to the camp to take a look. Good night." Afterwards, there was such a sound from upstairs. "Oh!" In response, Hongyan responded. Then, it is quiet. "As for the eyes and ears, you also know them." After confirming that Xuena was indeed asleep, Chiba said as softly as possible. To be honest, Chiba himself is still very afraid of involving Yukana in this matter. If Yukanas eyes are not blind now, then Chiba may not be hiding from Yukana, but now, Yukanas eyes cannot see. , If you drag her into this matter, it will harm her. With Yukina''s temperament, knowing that Uchiha Nobuhiko killed her few female close friends, she would certainly not give up. So, when he noticed someone upstairs just now, he didn''t immediately answer, but stopped Xuena. "Me too?" Hearing this, Hong Yan was taken aback for a moment and asked. "Hyuga Snow Eagle." And Chiba did not sell Guanzi, but said directly. "Snow Eagle?" Hearing Chiba''s words, the eyes on Hongyan Poker''s face suddenly widened, and the words that were obviously a few decibels higher came out. "Yes, I helped him escape from the village~www.novelhall.com~ He promised me to investigate what I wanted to know, and at the same time, it was for Xuena." Seeing Hongyan''s astonishment, Chiba didn''t show too much surprise, as if anticipating Hongyan''s reaction, he said. "For Xuena? What the **** is going on? Why is it related to Xuena again? Didn''t it mean that the story with Xuena is over? What happened again?" Hearing Chiba''s sentence, Hongyan frowned, but he asked a series of questions. "Don''t worry first, since Hyuga Xueying asked me to help him out, he must be sure of it. As for Xuena''s matter, I will tell you next, don''t worry." Seeing Hongyan''s appearance, Chiba said hurriedly. "it is good!" Regarding this, Hirohiko also took a breath. This Chiba said too suddenly, and the thing was really unexpected, and it was also related to Xuena. At this moment, he really couldn''t react. Well, where should I start with this matter! Lets start from Hyuga Xueying! When he heard Hirohiko''s voice, Chiba paused, and after organizing the language slightly, he spoke. I talked to Hongyan about everything related to this matter in no small detail. This night, the two were destined to be unable to go to bed early. Chapter 1588： separate ? The next day, early morning. A Japanese-style wooden house surrounded by morning mist. "There is no pain in the eyes, right." Looking at Xuenai who had finished washing and sitting down before him, Chiba, who had also finished washing, stared at Xuenai''s empty white eyes and asked. "No." In this regard, Xuena replied very seriously. Just now, Chiba decided to conduct an interview with her to determine the effectiveness of the medication, and then adjust the dosage and ratio of the medication. According to Chiba, this is a routine examination and is very important. In order to restore his eyesight, Xuena also paid much attention. Although she is used to being blind, and because of her blindness, Chiba''s attitude towards herself has changed a lot. It seems that she feels like "finally opened up" as Kushina said, but for her For herself, in terms of personal wishes, of course she still wants to be able to recover. "So, taking the medicine every day, are there any other bad conditions in the body." In response, Chiba nodded, and then asked again. "Well...it doesn''t seem to be right, but after taking the medicine, I always feel better. This is not a bad condition." Hearing that, Xue Nai thought about it for a moment and said. "Will you feel better?" In response, Chiba was taken aback for a moment. "Well, yes, but it''s just a refreshing effect, and I don''t always feel very good, and I won''t enter a state of excitement." Afterwards, Xue Nai added another sentence. Is it because of silver grass? The silver grass in this world seems to have a refreshing effect, and it feels similar to the coffee in the previous life, but the medicinal value is one world. Well, this should not be a problem. After hearing this sentence, Chiba thought about it. "So, are there any other different reactions?" Then he asked again. "The rest is nothing, um... I don''t know, sometimes the body feels warm, which is considered a bad reaction." Xuena thought about this again, and said. "Warm? Is it fever? Will you sweat?" Upon hearing this, Qianye raised his brows and asked again. "Its not that kind of fever, its just that the body feels warm and comfortable, without sweating." Hearing these words, Xue Na thought about it again, and she started to speak after organizing her language. Warm...not fever or sweating, it should be a feeling of comfort. Ok Then, there should be no problem. In response, Chiba nodded slightly. "Then, the drug should not be dangerous, and the ratio does not need to be re-adjusted. Next, continue to take it. Don''t stop it." Then, Chiba spoke. "I got it!" Hearing this, Xuenai smiled slightly and nodded to show that she knew. "So, are you all right?" At this time, Hongyan, who was leaning on the door frame, looked at the morning mist outside, then looked at the two people inside the room, and said, interrupting their consultation behavior. "Well, well, there is no big problem." In response, Chiba stood up and said. "Then, let''s go." And hearing these words, Xue Na also stood up and said. Today, it can be said that it is also a busy day. In addition to reporting, she and Hongyan also need to go back to the camp to check if there are any omissions. Although all the people in the camp have been sent back to the village, they As one of the persons in charge, I still need to do a certain amount of work. This is not a holiday. Should be responsible for good things, or be responsible for good things. It''s just that because a large number of people return to the village, they don''t need so much management, and they will be relatively idle. However, in the general environment of the peace talks and repair alliance, they want to be free, but there is nowhere to go. And Chiba''s words, it seems that because of the follow-up of the previous mission, he needs to go to the Hokage Building again. "Then, let''s go!" After Xuena''s voice, Chiba and Hirohiko nodded immediately, so the group of three left the Japanese-style cabin together and went out together after a long absence. And along the way, the three of them didn''t say a lot. Chiba was frowning all the time, as if thinking about something. The seemingly thoughtless expression that hadn''t appeared for a long time appeared on his face again. The words of the other two people, first of all, they have become accustomed to Chibas somewhat gloomy expression, and some have guessed that Chiba must have played a very important role during the peace talks. Im afraid, It is another important task. Therefore, the two did not pay much attention to Chiba''s emotions. As for these two people, Xuenai''s faces were somewhat dignified. Although their eyes were hollow because of blindness, from the appearance of her frown, it could be seen that she was thinking about something that was difficult after all. As for Hongyan, he has the same poker face as before, except that between the corners of his brows and eyes, he can clearly see a look of worry, which seems to be worrying. The three of them walked all the way until the intersection. The village leads to the report office and the intersection to the Hokage Building. "Then, I''ll go first, Hirohiko and Xuena." In response to this, Chiba was able to save himself from the thoughtless state of mind in time. After stopping, he turned to bid farewell to the two close friends. "Well, Hongyan and I will go to the report office. We will go to the camp later. Will you go back to eat tonight?" Hearing this, Xue Na looked up and said. "I and Xuena are sure to be able to go back to eat." In response, Hong Yan also spoke. "Really? Go back to eat... I''m not sure. If I haven''t returned by the time, you can eat first." Hearing this sound, Chiba thought for a while and said. "Well, I have to go to the police force to report at a fixed time anyway. There is a report point just before dinner. After that time, if you haven''t come back, we will eat first." In response, Hirohiko spoke and informed Chiba of the reporting point. "Okay, that''s it, then, goodbye!" Hearing this, Chiba nodded, and after responding, turned around, thinking about the Hokage Building. It looks a bit eager. "Then ~www.novelhall.com~ let''s go." Perceiving Chiba''s departure, Xue Na didn''t say much, and the bamboo pole turned slightly and headed towards the reporting office. Only after Hirohiko glanced at Chiba who was leaving, and after frowning, poker''s face seemed to flash some resolute meaning before he followed Xuena. It feels so good that they are back! After the two walked far away, Chiba, who had already walked a certain distance, couldn''t help but turn back, glanced at the direction they were leaving, and smiled at the corner of his mouth. Moreover, the preliminary perfect plan was finally figured out! Didn''t sleep last night, it still worked! Then, after this smile, his smile turned into a seriousness, and in this seriousness, Chiba no longer stayed, speeding up his pace, and heading towards the Hokage Building. Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. The mobile version reading URL of the Museum of Literature: m. Chapter 1589： Fix ?is it? Sure enough, in the Hokage office early this morning, it wouldn''t be too deserted! After getting permission, he slowly pushed open the door of Hokage''s office. After seeing the situation inside, Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a slight dignified color flashed across his face. But there was such an unexpected thought in his mind. At this moment, in this office belonging to Hokage, Konoha, the most powerful figure, has gathered. Four generations of Hokage, wave style water gate. Counselor, transfer to Xiaochun, Mito Menyan. The leader of the root, Shimura Danzo. Sannin, big snake pill. Minister of Defense, Kenshin Watanabe. The highest person in charge of Konoha''s intelligence system, Yu Jurchenki. The patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Nizu. As the door opened, the eyes of these eight people fell on Qianye''s body, accompanied by a heavy, suppressed breath. It seems that the implementation of the plan is not smooth! At the same time, facing these eight gazes, Chiba''s eyes picked up slightly. Except for the Dashemaru, who always didn''t know what he was thinking, turned to sleep with Xiaochun in love and dislike, and a pair of old monks with eyes drooping into the set Danzo, Chiba was able to look on the faces of other people. At the look of dignity and worry intertwined. Among the five people, apart from Mito Menyan, the others should disagree with this plan. In addition to solemn and worried expressions on their faces, there is also a negative determination. Obviously, the previous plan was too risky. Although Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan are confident that they can reach 90%, others are still not sure. So much so that now at least half of the people disagree. Even Bo Feng Shui Men has a negative look. It seems that staying up late to perfect it is the right decision. just Da She Maru was obviously a plot against Feng Ying before, and he didn''t know what he was going to do, and what he was going to do was obviously not good for Konoha. He joins this plan now, I am afraid, will become the biggest destroyer of this plan. While walking towards the stalls of the crowd, Qianye Yuguang glanced at Da She Wan who didn''t know what he was thinking, and turned a series of thoughts in his mind. However, he also knew that Dashe Maru, as the only three ninjas still in the village, was invited by Bo Feng Shuimen to make decisions. This time the situation is particularly sensitive, and the plan is really too important, and it is inevitable for Bo Feng Shuimen to do so. Regarding such a big matter as the peace talks and repair alliance, even if Bo Feng Shuimen is Hokage, he cannot decide such a big high-risk plan on his own. If he is Chiba himself, I am afraid that he will not dare to say anything and make a decision. "Chiba, what''s the matter?" Seeing Chiba standing still at the desk, the eight people who had been invited for the discussion stepped aside in two rows, giving way to the middle position, and Bofeng Shuimen opened his mouth. "Hmm...Actually, I made some amendments to the plan last night. I still think the previous plan was too crude." In this regard, Chiba also said straightforwardly, After speaking, he handed the scroll in his arms to Bofeng Water Gate. This child, still... But when he heard Qianye''s sentence and saw the scroll, he turned to sleep with disgusting emotions, and Xiaochun raised his brows, but his face sank slightly. Ugh Sure enough, wouldn''t this kid just hand over a semi-finished plan to the village so easily? Sometimes, I really dont know how to evaluate this kid! It''s just that, I don''t know, the character of this child is ultimately beneficial or harmful to him. At the same time, Mito Menyan sighed in the heart of Mito Menyan next to Zhuan Xiaochun. Ok? Is there any connection between Koharu and Menyan in this matter, and this Takichiba? At this time, Danzo, who was a little behind them, quickly noticed the subtle changes between the two old friends, and a trace of doubt flashed in his mind. So, this matter, I... Moreover, the pre-determined thinking in my heart slowly rethinks. Revised plan? Just one night? At the same time, Watanabe Kenshin, Yuju Maki, and Hyuga Hizus who were opposite the three were slightly surprised. As for the Oshe Maru, it was still the same, and no one knew what was thinking. Gee! Dashewan, Danzo, it was really difficult, and there was no change on his face. At this time, the corner of his eyes rolled over the two Chiba, and his brows were slightly invisible. "Amended plan?" At this time, Bo Feng Shui Men was also a little surprised, and subconsciously reached out and took the scroll in Qianye''s hand. This... doesn''t it mean that there is no time for improvement? In his mind, this thought flashed through, as well as the words that the two consultants said last night that there was no time to perfect the plan. Chiba, have you done something that ordinary people can''t do? Then, after the thought, he had such an idea in his mind. However, despite the mixed thoughts in his mind, Bo Feng Shuimen quickly unfolded the scroll and looked at it. In addition, I picked up the original plan and compared them one by one. Although there are still imperfections in many places, only fine-tuning can be done in one night, but it can be considered as each department, everyone has to simplify a lot, and almost half of the steps are reduced. Just do a few points, which greatly improves the fault tolerance rate. In comparison, the feasibility is higher. If it is said that the previous plan was 70% feasible because there was nothing to do, but it was less than 30%, then the possibility of this plan is actually at least 70%, and the success rate is guaranteed to be around 90%. At this time, no one should refuse. then Seeing Bo Feng Shuimen''s increasingly solemn expression and slightly frowned brows, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. But the corner of his eye is not far from the Oshemaru and Danzo on both sides, paying attention to their every move. After all, these two people are definitely concealed. In order to have time to further enhance their own strength in the future, there can be nothing in the peace and repair alliance, and he will never allow these two people to do anything to destroy the peace and repair alliance. "Look at it!" After a while, under the gaze of everyone, Bo Feng Shui''s goalkeeper handed the new plan to Zhuan Xiaochun who was aside, and then passed it on after Zhuan Xiaochun saw it. This! And when the new plan passed through everyone''s hands~www.novelhall.com~ Back to Bo Feng Shuimen''s hands, except for those few people who still couldn''t see the joy and anger, everyone''s face was hung On an indescribable expression. Even as the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, the usual prudent and well-known Hyuga Hizuka, the face at this time was an indescribable shock. Everyone, looking at Chiba''s gaze, gathered a look as if they were looking at a monster. Open... What''s a joke? This... Is this a revised plan? Completely, just two plans! And in their hearts, there was such a thought. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1589 Amendment (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1590： Guarantee ? "Everyone, what do you think?" After receiving the new plan of returning back in a circle, Bo Feng Shuimen looked around for a while, waited for a while, and waited for everyone''s face to see the monster''s face slowly dissipated before speaking. This kid Chiba has really done something that ordinary people can''t do! In just one night, this complex, high-risk plan, which can be said to cause problems in every link if you are not careful, was improved into a relatively very simple plan that only required a few steps, and each step had a certain degree of fault tolerance. . Moreover, the success rate is also improved. Does this child know no boundaries? Did the greater pressure create the greater miracle he created? Is there no limit for this child? But at this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "This" At this time, when I heard Hokage''s words, except for the few who couldn''t see the happiness or anger, everyone looked at each other, with a hesitant look on their faces. Compared with the original plan, although the new plan is almost another plan, it is undoubtedly a good plan. However, after the failure of the plan, it may directly cause chaos in Konoha Village, but it makes them feel that the 90% success rate is still somewhat low. For them, the consequences of the failure of this plan cannot be afforded. However, there is no better way. According to reliable sources, the diplomatic mission of the Land Country will arrive tonight. The plan must be worked out, and they have no choice. Between the unbearable consequences and the situation where there is no other choice, they can''t make up their minds for a while. Sure enough, hesitated! Sure enough, these two guys had no inner performance at all, they were both hidden so deeply. Looking at the appearance of the people, Chiba''s face did not change much, as if he had expected the current situation, and the corner of his eye was still locked on the faces of Danzo and Oshamaru, watching carefully. But Dashemaru still looks like he doesn''t know what he is thinking, Danzo still has low eyebrows and pleasing eyes, the old monk is in calmness, and even when he turns to bed, Xiaochun also closes his eyes, unable to see whether he agrees or disagrees. However, despite this, Chiba did not have any worries about the implementation of the plan. At this time, no matter how hesitated, there was only one final result. That is, follow his plan. He was only worried about how Oshe Maru and Danzo would use his plan, and he had to eliminate these two uncertainties. Only by eliminating these two uncertainties can he feel at ease. This plan can truly have a 90% success rate. Otherwise, Chiba would not have the confidence to succeed. "I agree." At this moment, when Qianye was thinking about it, an unexpected voice sounded first. With low eyebrows and pleasing to the eye, an old monk enters concentration, what you say is what Tuan Zang looks like, but first spoke. Before everyone, agreed to Chiba''s plan. Gee! After hearing this sound, the reactions of everyone in this office were different. The first thing that reacted was Chiba. In his heart, a thought of dissatisfaction turned. It is really rare that Danzo will take the lead in expressing his position. It seems that this plan is also the only choice. Next, it will turn to Koharu and Mito Menyan. This... turned out to be that Master Danzang was the first to agree. but This plan, agreeing now, is too arbitrary. The final reaction was the few remaining people. As for Oshemaru, he still didn''t know what he was thinking, and it didn''t look like he wanted to express his position. "Is there any more? I said that this time our minority obeys the majority. Please express your opinion, whether you agree or refuse." Regarding this, Bo Feng Shui Men finally saw someone speak, and the silence had opened the gap, and he said hurriedly. "Wait!" However, before this sentence fell, Chiba suddenly spoke. "What else?" Regarding this, Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Chiba suspiciously and asked. "Before voting, I would like to add another guarantee for the success rate of the plan." Facing Bo Feng Shuimen''s gaze, Chiba said with a smile on the corner of his mouth, but the light from the corner of his eye was not to leave Danzo and Oshomaru. "Guaranteed?" In response, Bo Feng Shuimen was slightly startled, and subconsciously said. "Yes, guarantee. With this guarantee, the success rate of the plan should be higher." Upon hearing this, Chiba nodded and said. This kid, do you want to... However, upon hearing these words, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was slightly stiff, as if he realized something, and did not directly answer Chiba. "What guarantee?" And he didn''t say a word, Yu Nuzhenki, the highest person in charge of the intelligence system, who was also the only woman here, spoke eagerly. She is in charge of all Konoha''s intelligence, knowing exactly how bad the current situation is, and how urgently she needs a plan with a success rate close to 100% to restore this crisis and ensure the smooth progress of the peace talks. At this time, she could no longer maintain her consistent calm and prudence. "Let the person who made the plan direct the execution of this plan." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t sell anything, and said straightforwardly. Let the person who made the plan direct the execution of this plan? Hearing this sound, everyone was taken aback. So, in other words... Then, subconsciously, the eyes of You Juromanji and others focused on Chiba with a look of surprise. really! Bo Feng Shui Men showed a touch of confidence. Is it true? Afterwards, Turning to sleep, Xiaochun''s expression of dislikes and dislikes on her face slowly faded away, changing into a look of disappointment or sigh. Qianye''s words were as they thought. Even with a high success rate, this kind of plan with such a big risk, according to Chiba''s personality, cannot be assured for others. This kid! But at this time, Danzo, who returned to the pleasing look with low eyebrows after speaking, couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. Oh? This Takichiba... At the same time, there was a pair of big snake pills who didn''t know what they were thinking. At this moment, they raised their eyebrows slightly. Finally...show your feet! Did not expect it! At this time, Qianye''s worries finally relaxed. This kind of plan ~www.novelhall.com~ is risky, and relatively speaking, the fault tolerance rate is still not high, and no one is more suitable to direct this plan than me, the creator. Moreover, here, I am afraid I can''t find a person who can fully exert the effect of this plan! Dashemaru''s estimate is not everyone''s trust! And Nara Lukuji is not here at all! As the mood stretched, Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly. Cold and determined! At this moment, the Hokage Office fell into silence again. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1590 Protection (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1591： Express ?Indeed, if Chiba, who made the plan, directs it, it can indeed increase the success rate of this plan. Objectively speaking, Chiba is also right. No one understands this plan better. However, Chiba has not commanded such a big operation, although he has the qualities of a commander, and he has shown extraordinary commanding aptitude in many places. But, after all, he has no experience. As soon as it came up, it was necessary to integrate all Konoha''s defense departments for deployment. This was by no means a simple thing, nor was it something an inexperienced commander could do well. Although Chiba has created miracles time and time again, it cannot be said that he can do everything. just Apart from Chiba, who is the right candidate? Do you want to invite three generations of Hokage out of the mountain? In the long silence, the atmosphere slowly became suppressed, and Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the new plan in his hand, his brows were already frowned. But in his heart, he was hesitant. On the other hand, except for the few people present, they couldn''t see what they were thinking. The faces of the rest were basically the expressions on Bo Feng Shuimen''s faces. They are also hesitating whether to hand over command to Chiba. Chibas words are indeed not wrong. If the planner is allowed to direct the entire plan, the success rate is indeed higher than that of others. No one knows this plan better than the plan maker. If there is any better than this plan The makers of this plan know more about this plan, so Konoha will not be as distressed as it is now. This person who knows this plan better than Chiba has long thought of a better way. However, in terms of the understanding of the plan, although it can give Chiba extra points, after all, Chiba is good at being a single task. The command of this scale of planning, these extra points in the understanding of the plan are not enough to make up for the shortcomings in experience board. This is also a point that makes them hesitate. In the two options of understanding and experience, it is obvious that the deduction for lack of experience is greater. If Chiba is a commander with experience in this area, then they don''t need to hesitate. But now, in terms of experience, there is really a person who can direct such a plan. On the other hand, it was one of the three ninjas who was also in the field, O She Maru. I''m afraid that the reason why the fourth generation of Hokage called Oshe Maru was to hand over the plan to O She Maru. Compared to Chiba, Da She Wan is obviously a better candidate in terms of experience. However, the character of this Oshemaru-sama always makes people feel insecure. This plan is so important and the risks are so great. Whenever they think that Oshemaru-sama is more suitable for command, they will think again. Faint. Often there will be a more suitable candidate. That is, as one of the rising stars of the Nara clan, the genius military division, Nara Shikuhisa. Compared with the master of Osamaru, Nara Shikaji''s commanding ability is not inferior to this master of Osamaru, and it is much more reliable and more reassuring. But unfortunately, this Nara Lujiu is now on a mission outside. When he comes back, it may be too late. This Chiba has the advantage of being a setter, and has absolute commander talent, but lacks experience. This Lord Oshemaru has experience and ability, but he always feels that he can''t give him such a task. And the best candidate, Lukuji Nara, was not in the village at all. How can this not let them hesitate and hesitate to choose. This Takichiba...has already passed the plan directly? Let everyone start to think about the candidate for the commander, and subconsciously, they have already passed this plan. This kid is really getting scarier. At the beginning, it was a bit lucky and a pity that he did not accept him as a disciple! With his qualifications, if he can help me, what can I not succeed? However, his closeness to Mizumon and his loyalty to Konoha could not help me! what a shame! At this time, Oshemaru''s gaze was no longer the way he didn''t know what he was thinking about. The gaze he projected on Chiba was already carrying a little complicated emotion. is it? That''s it, this is the plan passed directly. Indeed, more and more mature, and more powerful! Believe that Menyan and Danzo have already felt the change of this child. Then... At the same time, closing his eyes and turning to sleep, Xiaochun couldn''t help but open a gap. He glanced at Chiba, who was waiting patiently for something at Bofeng Shuimen, and such a thought flashed in his mind. This kid... is getting better and better. At this time, Mito Menyan also noticed something. Has it reached this level? At the same time, the old monk Tuanzang''s appearance in Ding was finally broken. At this moment, he couldn''t help looking at Chiba, his eyes narrowed slightly. "I agree." At this moment, Xiaochun''s resolute voice broke the increasingly depressed silence. Xiaochun? As soon as he said this, Mito Menyan was stunned to look at the old friend aside, and even Danzo acted with him, looking at Shun Xiaochun, his eyes were no less than Mito Men. Yan was surprised and stunned. Obviously, they did not expect that Xiaochun, who had always refused to make a statement, would be the first to make a statement. And still agree. Agree to pass this plan to Chiba, who has no experience. "I agree." With this sound, Minister of Defense Kenshin Watanabe also continued. Although he was suspicious of Chiba''s experience, after thinking about it, Watanabe Kenshin chose to believe in the boy in front of him. He didn''t believe in Chiba at the beginning and made a big mistake, killing three teenagers and almost causing the village to suffer a huge loss. Now, he believes that the boy in front of him will be the same as before, turning the tide. "I agree." After that, the silent Hyuga Hizu also spoke. Even the Hyuga clan tends to it? When hearing this sound, Dashemaru and Danzo couldn''t help but twitched. "disagree." Then, seeing that she had already begun to make a statement, Yu Nuzhengki also made her statement. As the top head of the intelligence department, she still chose to be cautious. Now, the four have expressed their opinions, three agree and one reject. Only four people are left: Haofeng Mizumon, Danzo, Mito Menyan, and Oshemaru. "I agree" And after Yu Jurzhen Yu expressed her position, she looked at Zhuan Xiaochun, and then at Chiba, Mito Menyan sighed and agreed. "disagree." However, just after this sound, the voice of the most important person rang. Bo Feng Shuimen, refused. Didn''t Bofeng Shuimen support me this time? However, at this time, it was indeed safer to hand it over to Dashe Maru. As Hokage, it was indeed safer. However, if Bo Feng Shuimen does not support me, then, what excuses should I prepare? Now that there are four votes, even if the remaining two votes are against, there should be a way to take the command position. Then... After hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba frowned slightly, but immediately relieved that Bofeng Shuimen is not his own personal, and it is impossible to support him all the time. He has his position, and Chiba expressed his understanding. "agree." However, at this moment, when Chiba hadn''t started thinking about what to say if the four votes were tied, a person who was most unexpected by Chiba spoke up. what! In an instant, Qianye almost took a slight astonishment, and suddenly looked to his right rear. Danzo, agree. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1591: Statement (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1592： Rock hidden ?At this time, on the other side, there is a plain in the land of Fire, one day away from Konoha. "Here, take a break." Looking at the morning mist that filled the small woods ahead, and at the shining sunrise, Iwayama, the ambassador of the Diplomatic Mission of the Earth Kingdom, who was wearing a rock cover, raised his right hand and made a stop. Actions. "Yes!" Suddenly, the five ninjas of Iwagaki who stopped behind him responded and sat down. They were really exhausted by driving this day and night. However, Konoha can be reached tonight, and it is worthwhile to drive this day and night. Hearing the response of his subordinates, Yanshan did not give any more instructions, but frowned as he looked at the small forest and the morning mist that filled it. The ninja named Sanada Konoha said he was going to explore the way ahead, but he should have received information in that small forest and watched us from a distance. See if we have any suspicious actions. This Konoha Akari sent someone to greet and lead the way, but this is just a cover. Konoha''s real purpose should be to monitor us. Possibly, Konoha has already got some information about us. While frowning, Yanshan''s heart flashed through this series of inferences. Even, most likely, they already know that the purpose of our party is not just to negotiate peace. Then, according to the instructions of the three generations of Tukage-sama, if we encounter a situation where Konoha is already prepared, we should... Then, he thought of Konoha''s plan when Konoha had been prepared for the various solutions his Tukage-sama told him the day before departure. "team leader" At this time, behind him, there was a dignified voice suddenly. "Huh? What''s wrong?" In response, Yanshan frowned, turned back, and looked at one of the five Yanyins who had been sitting together behind him. "We have no other choice." Seeing his captain noticed this, the slightly younger ninja slowly raised his hand, and a curse-like imprint in his palm seemed to be slowly fading away. The other team, already... And seeing this scene, Yanshan gently pursed his lips, and a trace of sadness flashed across Fang Zheng''s firm face. "I know." However, this sad color only flashed by, and did not stay, and his answer was extremely indifferent, as if he had only learned a trivial or very ordinary thing. "I didn''t have a good rest day and night. It''s not far from Konoha now. Let''s take a good rest now, and we can''t be too tired. In this way, it would be too rude to Konoha." At the end, he seemed to have thought of something and added a sentence. "Yes!" In this regard, the other five people did not have any other reactions, but simply responded, and then took out the dry food to share. "Rock Mountain..." At this time, a fifty-year-old old man wearing the cloak of a Yanyin diplomat raised his hand, handed the dry food and army ration pills to Yanshan, and called out. "Oh, thank you, Lord Lantu." In response to this, Yanshan hurriedly spoke, and at the same time, he quickly bent over and took the dry food and army ration pills with both hands, showing respect. "Eat more. When you get to Konoha, you may not have a meal time for Ansheng." Hearing this, the old man called Lantu smiled and said with full of love for the junior. "Yes!" In response to this, Yanshan hurriedly responded, and ate repeatedly, expressing respect. Although he is the nominal ambassador this time, the one who can truly be called an ambassador is the old man in front of him who has devoted his life to Yan Yin. "Now, while the Konoha ninja hasn''t come back, what do you have, let''s talk, I have checked it, that Konoha ninja has not left anything for surveillance, and it should not be leaked." In response, the old man smiled slightly, patted the grass beside him, and motioned Yanshan to sit down. As the person in charge this time, Lan Tu is still very satisfied. He likes this kind of low-key, but hard-working and tenacious child, and he also likes to see such children get ahead. Moreover, along the way, Yanshan also showed the exquisiteness that a team leader should have, especially the exquisiteness of performing this kind of task. I am afraid that Yanyin can''t find a second person. Definitely a reliable young man. He was also willing to entrust his life to this young man. "Thank you, Lord Lantu." Hearing the old man''s words and seeing the old man''s actions, Yanshan did not refuse, and simply sat down, and after adjusting his emotions, he spoke. At the same time, his gaze swept over the other four teammates who were looking at him. It was also the four guards he trusted most for this mission. "I won''t say much about the importance of this mission. Now that the squad has an accident, it is basically certain that Konoha already knows our situation, and it is also certain that Konoha must have another team. We went all the way to Konoha. We couldnt show our feet. Everything. We waited for Konoha to discuss. Sometimes the plan could not keep up with the changes. Although the three generations of Tukage made us prepare for the situation, we did not expect Konoha reacted so quickly." Then he spoke. And this sentence basically overturned the plan that the three generations of Tuying had arranged for them at the beginning. They were about to change the plan midway. "Yes, we got it." In this regard, without any hesitation, the four guards nodded in response. They know very well that this is necessary, even if it is the plan made by the three generations of Tuying adults, at this time, they have to change it. After all, Konoha is no better than other villages. They dont need to be so careful if they deal with Shayin, Mist, and even Yunyin. They have to change their plans whenever there is a turmoil. However, Konoha is different. Konoha has that little monster, and that machine becomes so many, cunning like a fox. But the brave little monster, the five thousand of them had no choice but to get him at the beginning, and he was even dragged by him to baffle the opportunity and lose a thousand people! No ninja in Yanyin can underestimate this little monster. It is precisely because of this little monster that they must be careful and careful not to make any mistakes. And if something goes wrong and the mission fails, then they have only one dead end. All of them have only one ending! And ~www.novelhall.com~ the last glimmer of hope for the entire Yanyin and the entire Earth Kingdom will also be shattered. This task can only succeed, not fail! "Well, that''s it!" And at this moment, the old man named Lan Tu''s face suddenly grimaced and said. Suddenly, Yanshan, who wanted to say something, closed his mouth and looked towards the small forest. "Master Lantu, Master Yanshan, it is safe ahead, crossing this plain, you are almost at the Konoha land boundary." At this time, a Konoha ninja leaped over and said after he settled down. "Then, let''s go, there is Mr. Lao Sanada." Hearing this sentence, Yanshan slowly stood up and said. Then, without any nonsense, the group set off again and headed towards Konoha. Chapter 1593： This kid, how... What is this Danzo? Walking out of Hokage''s office, Chiba''s brows were tightly frowned. With five votes in favor, and under the negotiation rule that the minority obeyed the majority, Oshemaru''s statement was irrelevant. Chiba successfully obtained the power of the commander. However, he was happy to make up for it, and he was already full of doubts. There is no other reason, but naturally because of the last Danzang vote. To be honest, Chiba was already thinking about how to use four votes to talk about things and fight for the commander''s power. After all, Danzo and Oshemaru, these two guys who obviously have ghosts in their hearts, can''t be the commander. Power to him. Even, maybe the two have reached an agreement in private to jointly use the power of the commander to achieve their respective goals. However, I didn''t expect that Danzo, who had always been incompatible with himself and repeatedly wanted to get rid of him, had voted for the most critical one. No matter what you think, Danzo can''t vote for this. This Zhuan Xiaochun first agreed that although Chiba was a little surprised, it was still reasonable. Perhaps Zhuan Xiaochun did not trust Dashemaru, and preferred himself more than himself. This is reasonable. First of all, Zhuan Xiaochun himself has a very clear personality between public and private. Although he used to threaten to retire because he did not let himself become an assistant, it can almost be said that he strongly hates himself and opposes becoming an assistant, but this is not It means that Zhuan Xiaochun will judge whether he can win anything because of this annoying attitude. Secondly, when making a plan, Zhuan Xiaochun discussed with him, and it can be considered as having passed through the difficulty of making a plan together, and there is a tendency of partiality to overcome the difficulties together. In the choice of this matter, Zhuan Xiaochun is partial. He also makes sense. Chiba was just an accident. After turning to bed, Xiaochun would take the initiative to break the deadlock, and was the first to vote for it. This led to the following three consent votes. Obviously, this is Zhuan Xiaochun who helped him. If it hadn''t been the first to express his position, I''m afraid that there will be a stalemate for a long time, and things will definitely not be so smooth. Here, Chiba is actually very grateful to Koharu for turning to bed. No matter what her attitude towards herself before, and what reason for breaking the deadlock, Chiba cant ignore her attitude in this matter. To help him. As for Watanabe Kenshins second statement, Chiba was not too surprised. Watanabe Kenshin didnt believe in himself. Over the years, Im afraid Ive been blaming myself. This time he hesitated and finally chose Believing in yourself is probably the biggest factor in self-blame for that failure. He didn''t believe in himself before, leading to irreversible results. With lessons learned, this time, he chose to believe in himself. As for the Hyuga, Chiba had a slight accident, but it was limited to a slight accident. Now the relationship between the Hyuga clan and him is very delicate, and he holds the seal technique to destroy the Hyuga clan. No matter how you guarantee it, the Hyuga clan In front of him, he was always on the lower end, and he definitely wouldn''t provoke him. In this matter, it is not strange that Hyuga Nisso is biased towards him. And Mito Menyan''s statement was actually expected by Chiba, the reason is roughly similar to that of Zhuan Xiaochun, there is a kind of partiality to overcome difficulties. There is nothing strange about this objection. Hafong Water Gate has its stance. As Hokage, choosing a more secure Oshemaru who can command the battle of the Ninja War frontline is naturally the best candidate. As the highest person in charge of the intelligence department, Yu Jumaki can be said to be one of the most important departments in the Konoha village system. She is more cautious, and that is inevitable. All those who expressed their opinions have no problem. Only Danzo''s statement made Qianye feel uneasy. Danzo and him have always been enemies and not friends. Whether it is personal grievances or later political stances, he can be said to be an absolute Naruto faction of the Bo Feng Shuimen line, and Danzo hides the heart of Naruto, and the current Naruto Political views are also the opposite. It is not an exaggeration that he and Danzo are political opponents. Danzo is absolutely impossible to support himself. "Chiba." However, just as Qianye was thinking about what Tuanzang''s conspiracy was, there was a sound from behind him who was walking all the way out. "Ok?" In response, Chiba turned back subconsciously and looked at Watanabe Kenshin who was catching up with him behind him. "With regard to the defense system, what do we need to do? Our defense system will fully cooperate with you in this matter." Seeing Chiba stop and turn around, Watanabe Kenshin said. "With regard to the defense work of Fengying and the peace talks, can you still have enough manpower on your side?" In this regard, Chiba didn''t have much surprise, just said. "There are some hot spots, but this plan is more important, isn''t it?" Hearing this, Watanabe Kenshin''s mouth was slightly bitter, and he said. "Well...then, please take a look at this document first. How much can it be done? Give me a conclusion before this afternoon. If possible, the deployment will be completed before the delegation arrives tonight." In this regard, Chiba didn''t say much, he took out a scroll directly from his arms and handed it to Watanabe Kenshin. This scroll is one of his results last night. It can be counted as a back hand, in case he is not given command. This scroll can also be used as a reference for command operations. It describes the best deployment of defense forces. It is also part of the plan. "Well, I see, then I will go back to the Defense Department first." After taking the scroll, Watanabe Kenshin had no problems, and said straightforwardly. Then, under Chiba''s nod, he hurriedly thought of the Ministry of Defense and walked. "Although I do not agree with you as a commander, since Master Naruto has appointed you as a commander, the intelligence department will fully cooperate with you." With Watanabe Kenshin''s departure, Chiba didn''t get any free time, said Yuuji Maki who didn''t know when he had arrived behind him. "Really? Then, it will work." In this regard, Chiba was not polite, and took out another scroll. "Really? Are you fully prepared? I know, I will follow the document, without asking how much I can do." After receiving the scroll, Yu Juromaki spoke without waiting for Chiba to say anything. "Then, please." In this regard, Chiba spoke without the slightest doubt. For the intelligence department, 100% completion of the task is standard. Yu Jurchenki meant that she would complete the task 100%. "Then, see you tonight." After that, Yu Juromaki was also vigorous and resolute, her figure disappeared in a flash, and she had already left to arrange tasks. "Mr. Oshamaru, please stay." But after Yu Jurchenki left ~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba turned around and stopped Dashemaru, who had just opened the door from the Hokage office and was about to leave by another road. "I?" In this regard, Oshemaru seemed to be very surprised. After pausing, he turned his head in doubt to look at Xiang Chiba, and pointed his finger at himself. "Yes. There is a task here that can only be done by you." Upon hearing this, Chiba nodded, expressing affirmation. When talking about the task, Qianye''s mouth slowly showed a smile. This kid, how... At this moment, seeing this smile, Da She Wan''s heart burst for no reason, and there was a cold behind him, already sweating. It looks like... Penetrating? Chapter 1594： reason "Xiaochun, what do you think? Why, suddenly agreed? You don''t want to..." Looking at Chiba, who had left the Hokage Building for some distance, Mito Menyan glanced at Zhuan Sleeping Xiaochun next to him, frowning, and now he was a little confused about his old friend. Obviously he was very opposed to Chiba''s participation in Konoha''s high-level decision, but in the end he still admitted Chiba. And he was the first to express his position and pushed the matter to Chiba. This is too self-contradictory, he has no idea what his old friend thinks. "Chiba, it''s more suitable for this plan." In this regard, Zhuan Xiaochun answered very simply. It is more suitable for this plan, that is to think from the angle of business. According to Xiaochuns character, she would indeed do this... But why, do I always feel that something is wrong? Hearing this, Mito Menyan nodded subconsciously at first, but then became confused, always feeling that something was wrong. "is it?" Then Mito Menyan said. After that, the two didn''t communicate anymore, they just left the Hokage Building together after watching Chiba leave. And along the way, Zhuan Xiaochun''s brows frowned slightly, and in her mind, it was all in her mind that she consulted with Chiba before discussing this plan. The former Hokage was also her old friend, Ape Fei Rizhan suddenly found himself and said something to him. Do not! This matter still cannot be said. If so, what is my persistence for so many years? If I can say, why should I insist? However, this remark was finally rejected by her. Although she helped Chiba this time, it does not mean that she is willing to help Chiba with these things. Everything is just forced by the situation. Everything is just compelling. She is definitely not going to support Chiba going further into the village. Absolutely not! ... "It seems that I can understand the helplessness of the three generations of Hokage again. When did we decide to implement this plan! What about it, somehow brought Chiba in and made him a commander?" At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen sat down slowly in the Hokage office, and sighed deeply. In this discussion, he absolutely did not expect that the final outcome would be like this. Although it was said that a better plan was negotiated and the plan passed, it was the same as he expected. However, as for the commander, he had never thought about Chiba. Even, he has already invited Oshe Maru, who is a senior, over, just to let O She Maru carry out this plan. It is also the safest choice. However, this has evolved into a situation where Chiba has become a commander, and even the seniors invited here don''t even have to vote. This really made Bo Feng Shuimen a little bit dumbfounded. However, maybe this is the charm of Chiba. After being dumbfounded, Bo Feng Shuimen only sighed like this. This child seems to always have a temperament that people can''t help but favor him. This may be the reward he has paid for the village all the time. Everyone can''t help but identify with him. Now, even Senior Xiaochun couldn''t help breaking the situation for him, and so many people subconsciously agreed. It can be seen that not only in the basic departments and middle and upper-level departments, but also at the top, more and more people are recognizing Chiba and Chiba. If the peace talks and repair alliance can be successful this time, Chiba''s prestige will probably enter an unprecedented situation. Fortunately, this can also lay the foundation for his succession in the future. And if Chiba keeps growing like this, and his popularity also grows, then, when he is twenty years old, I can consider abdicating. Then, after sighing, Bo Feng Shuimen thought about it, but smiled. This is a smile of relief. The future of the village has a stable position. For Bo Feng Shuimen, it is undoubtedly a big stone laid down. As long as there are successors, then Bofeng Shuimen has confidence that no matter what happens, his Hokage can stand at the forefront without any worries, and resist all dangers for the village partners and people. Then leave it to him! Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen was relieved, picked up the documents on the side, and began a series of work on the peace talks and repair alliance soil country. ... At the same time, on the other side, Konoha Garden. "how about it?" Seeing the washing up, Luo Sha, who was finishing the description, looked at the guard ninja of his village guarding outside the window, and asked. "Konoha''s defensive ninja is always on guard at the periphery. He has barely stepped into the room within a distance of 500 meters. Moreover, there has not been any monitoring facility. Although there are ninjas, they are not able to sense smell. A person who is capable of causing misunderstandings." In response, the guard spoke. "is it?" Hearing this, Luo Sha stopped the movement in his hand and frowned, but said lightly. Did you even give us enough freedom in defense? But in his heart, there was a complicated feeling. Obviously, this is Konohas respect for them, and he didnt excessively interfere with their actions. Moreover, when he came back last night, the Konoha ninja guarding this garden also kindly reminded him to try his best. Bring your own guard. Of course, Konoha will also provide necessary protection in accordance with Fengying''s requirements. This is already Konoha''s trust from the wind shadow that Konoha gave him, as well as the greatest ally of Shayuki behind him. The words of the guard actually implied the meaning of freedom of entry and exit. This is an ally treatment. If other representatives of Ninja Village stay in Konoha, they will not receive such treatment. Basically, Konoha Ninja must be accompanied by Konoha, just in case. As for this in case, it is for the representative or Konoha''s own safety, then only Konoha knows. Come and go freely, with only guards and so on. This is the treatment that only the allies trusted by Konoha can get. When Shayin and Konoha had a good relationship, Shayin had been treated like this before. Konoha is showing the greatest kindness. "It seems ~www.novelhall.com~ there is no way." At this time, behind him, there was a sudden sound. "In the beginning, there was no choice. With Konoha''s attitude now, we don''t have to choose at all! Senior Monobu." Hearing this body, Luo Sha first sighed, and then a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, but it seemed to have a deep sense of relaxation. "Yes." In this regard, the object department behind him also showed a smile, but this smile carried a kind of relaxed helplessness. "Then, let''s go now!" Hearing that, Luo Sha turned around cleanly, with that smile, gave the order. "Go to the four generations of Hokage Lord." () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1595： arrangement It''s almost noon, the Ministry of Defense. "Is Zhuo Ye yet? He is the captain of an important area. Why hasn''t he arrived yet?" Sitting at the desk, Watanabe Kenshin frowned tightly, almost frowning into the word "", and shouted at the radio device. "What about the Fifth Squad? Isn''t the Fifth Squad in place? How about the in-position report? It''s been ten minutes, why hasn''t the in-position report arrived?" Then, before the shout fell, he eagerly pressed another radio channel and shouted again. Really, there are so many problems in such an emergency stall. It seems that I really want to rectify this defense force after this incident! Unexpectedly, Xue Nai really got the point, and she was still very reserved and merciful. Ugh Rectify, we must rectify! The seriousness of the matter is definitely not what Xuena said, "If there is no regular rectification, regular rectification may cause a certain amount of chaos due to frequent changes." This is absolutely a major chaos that cannot happen. There are frequent problems in scheduling and emergency situations. Isn''t this defense paralyzed? After shouting this, Watanabe Kenshin looked at the various documents in his hand while thinking about rectification in his heart. However, it was mostly my improper management that caused this situation. When Xuena was there, there were not so many things, even if it was frequent transfers. Moreover, I did not follow Xuena''s advice. Improper management, coupled with misjudgment. Sure enough, there is a consultant who is more capable than himself. This commander is under a lot of pressure! perhaps Wait for Xuena to reach adulthood... With the previous thoughts, Watanabe Kenshin couldn''t help thinking about it. At this time, for him, the performance of the Ministry of Defense was obviously unqualified. This morning, after reading Chiba''s plan by himself, and then tying a ticket in front of Chiba, he was 100% able to complete it. After getting permission to come back to arrange the task, there have been more than ten times that the assigned personnel did not arrive at the place on time, and three times there were minor defense chaos in the dispatch. This is a big mistake for a department that protects the village. These are actually not allowed. The defense force is to protect the village and prevent sudden dangers. If there is disorder and chaos when performing protection tasks, then how to face the enemy and how to face the sudden situation? Obviously, the current defense forces are unqualified. As the commander of the defense force, he was also unqualified. However, as his gaze swept away from the document, his thoughts of self-blame were slowly put aside, slowly sinking into the situation described in the document. Ugh Really, there is no way to compare! But when he read all the documents, Watanabe Kenshin sighed for a long time. At this time, his mind could not help flashing through the various contents of the plan that Chiba gave him. Almost all the problems that may arise in the defense forces have been resolved. No wonder the enemy would call him a monster! This Chiba is really a monster! As the various response plans flashed in his mind, Watanabe Kenshin couldn''t help sighing. Then, he picked up the pen and wrote down the orders in accordance with the response method in the Chiba Plan in his mind, and the defense forces sent them out one by one. After that, thirty minutes later, the various chaos caused by the sudden mobilization of the defense forces settled one by one, and everything began to proceed in an orderly and secretive manner. The arrangement of the defense department has been smooth sailing since then, without any hindrance. ... "I can only say, is it really the wise man who mastered the entire third Ninja World War?" In the secret office of the intelligence department, Yu Jurchenji''s eyes slowly passed over the scroll in his hand. At the end, he couldn''t help but sigh. No wonder Elder Xiaochun would support him as the commander this time. Although he lacked a lot of Master Oshemaru in experience, his meticulous and terrifying mind was enough to make up for the lack of experience. In her mind, a series of thoughts flashed through. "What''s wrong, Master Maki." At this time, the middle-aged man sitting on the deputy seat of the intelligence department couldn''t help but ask after hearing the admiration from his chief. "Look at it." Regarding this, Yu Juromaki didn''t say much, but handed the scroll that Chiba handed him to the deputy. "Yes." After receiving the scroll handed over, the middle-aged man didn''t talk nonsense, and after a response, he looked at it seriously. "This!" From this look, as the deputy of the intelligence department, a middle-aged man who has always been known for his calmness, he couldn''t help but his eyes flicked. "Right... It''s impossible to imagine that he listed all the possible mistakes and mistakes made by the intelligence department and gave very feasible solutions. This is unimaginable. It is something a child can think of. I now understand why both Hokage and the elders are so fond of him, this kid is simply a wizard!" Hearing this sentence, Yu Nuzhenki couldn''t help showing a wry smile and said. "Indeed, it''s hard to imagine, it''s something an eleven-year-old child can think of." At this time, the middle-aged man also finished reading the scroll, but he paused for a while before sighing like this. "However, this kid is too underestimating our intelligence department. If these mistakes and mistakes are still made, then Konoha''s intelligence department can also be removed. Mr. Yasuda, let the arrangements go on. For all the information and related information of this group of people, as well as their movements, I also want to have a detailed intelligence network. Let this little kid look at the energy of our intelligence department!" In response to this, the smile on Yu Nu Zhenji''s face slowly faded, turning into a cold and proud color, and said. "Yes!" And hearing this sentence, without any nonsense, the deputy seat beside him disappeared in place. Next, Konoha''s intelligence department and even the intelligence bases outside the village began to orderly start some changes and some active investigations. And an hour later, the change of the intelligence department was also over in a secret and orderly transfer. There is nothing unusual in the arrangement of the intelligence department. ... "Really? So, the two most important steps are over." And an hour and ten minutes later, in the secret meeting hall No. 2, Chiba rubbed his tired eyes and put down the report in his hand. How I feel, what risks, what success rate, these things, I think too much. This efficiency ~www.novelhall.com~ I really underestimate Konoha''s ninja. Even the previous version of the plan, I am afraid that the success rate is more than 90%! Turning to Koharu and Mito Menyan, didn''t lie to me! At this moment, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "Then, then, let''s sleep a little longer. It won''t work if you are not in good spirits! Now, I will wait for the night. Then, after the thoughts flashed, Chiba casually threw the report on the table, and then fell down again. A slight grunt soon sounded in this secret chamber. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1595 Arrangement (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1596： Arrivals At night, around 8:10, according to Kangzhuang Avenue, a few hundred meters from the gate of the village. "The front is Konoha Village, Your Ambassador." Looking at the looming Konoha high wall in front, the Konoha ninja named Sanada who was arranged to lead the way for the Envoy of the Land of the Earth pointed to the front and turned to speak to the six people of the earth of the country behind him. "It''s finally here, it''s really Tian-kun Lao." In response, Iwayama of the Land of Earth looked at the high wall in front, and said with a pleased smile at the corner of his mouth. Next, the entire village, the entire country''s losses in this battle, rested on our shoulders. You must act carefully and then carefully. We still have enough time for the preliminary negotiations for the peace talks and revival of the alliance, which can last for as long as two weeks or as long as one month. There must be no rush here. But his mind slowly sank, flashing through this series of thoughts. At the same time, when he said these words, behind him, except for the aged blue earth, the other guards couldn''t help stiffening their backs. They know that what follows is a tough battle, and also a sinister war, and they will not have any support, and they will still be in the enemy''s base camp, and now the enemy''s base camp, almost all powerful characters are there. Even the monster that is almost the entire Yanyin''s nightmare is also in this base camp. It''s just that he has just resigned from Konoha''s assistant some time ago, so he shouldn''t participate in the peace talks. However, they must not be taken lightly. That monster, but was hailed by three generations of Tuying as a "natural all-rounder in war", none of their five thousand people killed him, and it could almost be said that he was immortal. The immortal body is nothing more than a good strategy. Their three generations of Tuying adults made a defense plan with painstaking effort. Such a perfect plan was destroyed by this monster. Without this monster, they would have been Konoha now. Now, it is the victorious country, and it is Konoha who will come to negotiate and repair the alliance! "No, this is what I should do, please!" At this time, Sanada looked at Iwayama, smiled slightly, then turned his body sideways and made a request. After all, the other party is the ambassador of the land of the land, and the etiquette should be had. But because they are here to seek reconciliation, they can''t neglect. There can be no omissions in the details of the country and the country. call Finally got home, fortunately nothing happened. Its very scary to not encounter a spy all the way in the past! However, there should be no spies from enemy villages nearby. According to Kajiu-senpais guess. In the words, Sanada-kun''s heart flashed this series of rejoicing thoughts. On the way, Sanada was also worried. The main reason was that when he set out, he was originally scheduled to be the master of Chiba as a bait to lure spies, but he followed Nara Kajiu all the way until parting, and he did not encounter any enemies, let alone spies. I haven''t even seen a ninja before. It''s completely different from what was inferred. Until now, he was relieved that there were no spies. According to Nara Kajiu''s predecessor at the time of separation, if there is no situation after going back, it means that all the spies have been evacuated and you can feel relieved. . Now, he really felt relieved. After all, there are spies all around. As a Konoha ninja, Konoha ninja who performs such a major task as escorting the ambassador of the country of soil can never be relieved, and it is impossible not to be afraid. Therefore, Sanada now gave a big breath. "Okay, thank you!" In this regard, Yanshan was not polite, and after thanking him, he went ahead. And Sanada followed after the six people passed by. "Your Excellency?" However, before he could take a few steps, the six people in front of them suddenly stopped. He had to stop and ask. How... how could this be! At this time, standing at the front of the team, Yanshan''s eyes widened slowly, but his pupils were constantly shrinking because of extreme shock and emotions that seemed to be frightened. His lips were also slightly opened, and his facial features were condensed. Gave a shocked expression. he Why are you here? This is...welcome us This...how...how... In his heart, he didn''t know what to think anymore, and his head was completely blank. Even the four guards behind him have the same expressions as him. They are all shocked as if they are frightened. Even some people have subconsciously touched the saber beside him, almost everyone is stiff. Can''t speak. "Snapped!" Then, the next moment, the blue earth walking beside Yanshan sighed slightly, then stretched out his hand and patted Yanshan''s shoulder gently. Immediately, at this moment in the palm of the hand, Yanshan was almost a jealous spirit, and his head became clear. Is it Mr. Lantu? Damn it! I''m so hopeless! Then, he also woke up, and after taking a slight breath, he took another step to meet the person standing at the gate of Konoha. Seeing his captain stepping out, the guards quickly realized their gaffes and hurriedly followed. It seems that this mission, I am afraid... How bad is it! At this moment, following the blue soil of the rock mountain, the eyes under the white eyebrows were staring at the front. The gate of Konoha Village, with a smile, had already stepped out to meet their youngsters. . That, the whole village, nightmare! "Sorry, you guys, the time is too hasty, and there is no way to send enough people to meet your country''s envoys. Please forgive me." At this time, Chiba, who had already walked to the front of the rock mountain, had a formulaic smile on the corner of his mouth, and said an apology. "No, it''s serious." In response to this, Iwashan, who had already awakened, pressed down the ominous feeling in his heart, also smiled and said. Moreover, the corner of his eyes swept behind the boy in front of him to confirm whether he was really coming to greet him alone. To be honest, looking at the boy in front of him, he had an inexplicable illusion that a large group of Konoha ninjas might surround them and kill them in the next second. "Next, I will lead the way, please!" When I heard this sentence from Iwashan ~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba just raised his eyes, glanced at the six people in the country of soil, and made a gesture of asking. "please!" Regarding this, Iwayama didn''t say much, and after making a request, he walked side by side with Chiba with a smile on his face and walked into the door. Now... shit! Konoha, not only knew our plot, but also sent such a evil star! However, behind this smile, Yanshan''s heart, apart from bitterness and heaviness, does not have any emotions linked to a smile! Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand five hundred and ninety-six chapters arrive (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1597： Who are you lie to! ? "Then, please rest well." Watching the six people from the land of the country walk into this independent courtyard specially arranged for the envoy, Chiba leaned slightly, saying so, and planned to go back. "Thank you, Lord Chiba." In this regard, Yanshan, who walked into the hospital, turned his head and owed it slightly, and made a proper understanding. "Defense work, too hard!" However, after this yawning, he added another sentence. "Defense work?" Upon hearing this, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, and asked subconsciously. "Uh... this, if I take the liberty, aren''t you in charge of our defense work?" In response, Iwashan''s face was a little bit astonished, and it seemed that he didn''t expect Chiba to say that. "No, my task is just to take the ambassador to this place. The defense of the ambassador has special guards." Hearing Yanshan''s words and looking at Yanshan''s stunned expression, Chiba shook his head and smiled. "Really? I''m taking the liberty of it. I thought it would be a pity that Mr. Chiba would be in charge of our defense work. If it were Mr. Chiba, that would be great." In response, Yanshan''s face was obviously disappointed, and he said. "No, the ambassador, you have a good reputation, please rest assured, the ninjas who are arranged are Konoha''s first-class players, and there will be no problems." Upon hearing this, Qianye smiled slightly and said politely. Then, the two of them made a few more polite sentences, and they should go back and move in. "Snapped!" And in the sound of the door closing, the wooden door with a little weight cut off the back of the two. Who are you lie to! After that, when Yanshan closed the door, the smile on his face immediately stiffened and slowly disappeared on his face. And in his heart, he almost cursed secretly. Now, the situation is really bad! Then, after this secret curse, Yan Shan''s face became extremely difficult to look. "What''s wrong? Rock Mountain?" At this time, an old man''s voice sounded, but he looked at the house furnishings, looked back at the blue soil of Yanshan, noticed the abnormality on Yanshan''s face, and said. "team leader" Afterwards, the other four guards also turned their attention to Yanshan because of this sentence, and noticed Yanshan''s ugly face. "Master Lantu, everyone, we may be in big trouble." Regarding this, Yanshan looked at these eyes looking at him, sighed long, and said solemnly. "big trouble?" Hearing that, the guards were all taken aback, looking at each other. They had just arrived in Konoha Village, and they hadn''t done anything, and didn''t show any troubles. How could they be in serious trouble? "is it" On the other hand, Lan Tu frowned her eyebrows, her thick, white eyebrows narrowed a little, and he sighed. "Just now, I tested this Takichiba, I think Konoha not only knows our situation, but also dispatched this Takichiba to deal with us. We may have to face the best in the village of Konoha The most difficult and terrifying guy!" At this time, looking at everyone, Yanshan took a deep breath, and said with a solemn tone as if to freeze the air. Unexpectedly, nothing has started yet, we will face the lingering nightmare! How to do this? At this moment, Yanshan''s heart was even more solemn than his tone, and even a little bit of help was already at a loss. That young man, but the entire village, even the three generations of Tuying adults were willing to worship the existence of the wind. He really does not have a trace of confidence now that he can complete their tasks under the supervision of this young man. As for the previous monster boys words, Iwayama naturally did not believe it. If the defense work, that is, the supervision work, is not the responsibility of this little monster, with the strength of this little monster, even if he resigns as an assistant, its impossible. Was sent to meet them and show them the way. Konoha is not so stupid, using such a talent for at most C-level tasks that ordinary ninjas can perform. This kind of thing can be replaced by another person. Now it is the time for the early negotiation of the peace and repair alliance, and there is time to waste people on this kind of trivial matter. It is better to let him carry out the martial law task during the peace negotiation and repair alliance. Konoha''s fourth generation of Hokage, that golden glitter, could never be so ignorant. There is only one possibility, and that is that this little monster is actually responsible for their supervision work, that is, the defense work on the surface. As for why they came to greet, then, it may be to get off the hook, so as to carry out their follow-up plans. In short, there must be some conspiracy, waiting for them in front. Moreover, it is Konoha, this little monster is very sure to get rid of their conspiracy! "This" And hearing Yanshan''s affirmative sound, all the guards'' complexions changed immediately, and their complexions turned pale. This is really... Even the elder blue earth''s white eyebrows trembled, and his expression became heavy. "So, as the ambassador, as the person in charge, as the captain, as the person entrusted by the village, Iwayama, what do you think now?" However, Lan Tu said at the stall where his face became heavy, and the eyes under the thick white eyebrows were staring at the shaking rock in front of him. Lord Lantu... Upon hearing this sentence and noticing the old man''s gaze, Yanshan was taken aback. Then, his eyes lit up, as if he understood something. I really... Since this Takichiba came here prepared, perhaps, now my shake is the result he wants! At this time, how can I be shaken! Then, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Now, we will follow the instructions of the three generations of Tukage-sama, take a step and watch the changes, we still have a lot of time, even if Konoha''s defense is tight and there are conspiracies, as long as we dont move, they wont find any flaws. , And over time, tight defenses will also create loopholes. Moreover, we must now understand the specific situation of Konoha. For everything, we will first follow the preliminary negotiations of the peace talks to delay the time." Later, after being firm, Yanshan said. The shake on the face ~www.novelhall.com~ has been replaced by determination. "Yes!" Seeing the posture of the captain he trusted, the guards who had been shaking had no reason to feel confident, and nodded in response. This is almost the same! Hearing this, the blue earth nodded in satisfaction. "Then, let''s take a rest today and cultivate enough energy. The next thing can be a tough battle!" Looking at the satisfaction of the morale-boosting people and the blue earth, Yanshan said. Good too! Let me see how terrible you are! Konoha''s little monster! And in his heart, fighting spirit has also been aroused. Chapter 1598： stable Half an hour later, No. 2 secret meeting hall. It seems that Yanyin sent a very powerful person this time, and in two sentences, he easily set out the information he wanted. This person is probably also a scheming type. However, the first step is considered complete. I also got some information about the opponent''s leader, and it can be regarded as a fairly smooth development. Slowly sitting down behind the conference table, Chiba rubbed his eyes and yawned for a long time. Although he had a rest in the afternoon, the effect of this sleep was not very good. And this thought flashed through his mind. He could see that the seemingly unintentional sentence of the ambassador of the land country about defense work was actually a very deliberate sentence, and, based on his answer, the ambassador could get quite a lot of words. Information. It is also a means to initially obtain information about Konoha Village. It shows that this ambassador is not simple. Next, their goal should be to get as much information as possible about our village, and it is very likely to be a protracted war. With the extraordinary performance of that ambassador, he could never have imagined this best and safest choice. And this choice is undoubtedly the worst choice for Konoha. Long-shou will lose! Then, after this yawn, a series of speculations flashed through Chiba''s mind. However, this is also good. Now that I know what they are going to do, I can also be sure that there is nothing wrong with my arrangement. After all, we still have an advantage. After all, this is Konoha''s base camp. We still have this geographical advantage. Although the weather may be used by them and become disadvantageous, the geographical advantage and people are ours after all. If you don''t make sense, you will lose! Moreover, looking at their unconcealable attitude towards me along the way, I am afraid that in their minds, it is really like those rumors outside. Then, we are even more dominant. Now that the deployment is set, it depends on how to operate. After speculating, Chiba nodded silently, once again convinced of the feasibility of his plan, and had sorted out the current advantages and disadvantages. Then, he sorted out the scroll file at hand for a while, ready to rest. This time the plan is of great importance. He no longer plans to return to the Japanese-style cabin, and he will eat and live in this temporarily embezzled command room. "Master Chiba!" However, as soon as he lay halfway there, he was interrupted by the sudden flash of an dark ninja. "what happened?" Immediately, he straightened up again, turned to the spot where the Anbe Ninja flashed, and hurriedly asked. Don''t do anything! Fengying is also at this time, if there is anything, it will be quite troublesome! It may even fall short! But in his heart, it was a stern. "This is the information you want." In this regard, the Anbe Ninja did not say anything that made Chiba''s heart frightened and headache, but said something surprising and unexpected to Chiba. The information he and the intelligence system requested was delivered. "So fast!" In this regard, Chiba almost subconsciously said such a sentence, and then took the several scrolls handed over by the Anbe Ninja. It can only be said that it is indeed a well-known intelligence agency in the Ninja world? In just this moment, I got all the information I wanted, and quite a bit of it was the latest information. How did these guys do it? Shouldn''t I give You Jurchen Ji the plan? They seem to not need me to worry at all. After reading it, Chiba couldn''t help but turn around such a somewhat ashamed thought. To be honest, he was still worried about the chaos caused by the intelligence department. As the most sophisticated department in Konoha Village, chaos in the intelligence department was not a concept at all. If the intelligence department is in chaos, then the entire Konoha intelligence network will have mixed arguments, which will affect the whole body. If it does not affect it once, Konoha''s loss may double. As the most basic thing of the military group, if there is chaos in intelligence, Konoha may be messed up by himself, and the country of the soil may steal the fruits of the war victory without doing anything. Of course, it seems that everything is too much for Qianye. Konoha''s intelligence department is very stable. "Then, I will trouble you." Then after this sigh, Chiba picked two from the scroll and handed them to the Anbe Ninja. "Yes!" After the result scroll, the Anbe Ninja didn''t talk nonsense, and he flashed directly, carrying two scrolls of intelligence, and disappeared in place. "Then go to sleep!" Watching the Anbe Ninja leave, Chiba resolutely lay down and closed his eyes. After that, not long after, a slight grunt sounded in this secretly isolated No. 2 Chamber. ... At this time, on the other side, the door of the Japanese-style log cabin slowly opened from the inside. "Excuse me, is Xuena at home?" As the door opened, a man''s voice sounded outside the door of the Japanese-style log cabin. "you are?" In response, Hirohiko, who opened the door, frowned slightly and looked at the ninja wearing Konoha''s forehead he didn''t know. "Is it Watanabe Captain?" Then ~www.novelhall.com~ was at this stall, and a crisp female voice sounded from the Japanese cabin. "Please come in!" At this time, Hirohiko reacted swiftly, and he hurriedly stepped aside to let the ninja, who was called the leader Watanabe by Yukina, enter. "Thank you, you are Hongyan." In this regard, Watanabe Kenshin was not welcome, walked in directly, and said. "Ok." And Hongyan just nodded, it was a response. "What''s wrong? Captain Watanabe, did something happen?" When Watanabe Kenshin took his seat, Yukina frowned and said. At this moment, she is a little worried about Chiba who has not yet returned, although Chiba has said that if he does not come back at the point, then he is busy with the task. However, even with this sentence, Xuena couldn''t stop worrying. If Chiba hasn''t returned in ten minutes, Hirohiko and her plan to find Chiba, and at least get a letter. "Nothing, I came this time, in fact, to send a letter. Chiba will not be back today, and it is estimated that he will not be back in the next few days. He is participating in a very important task." To this Watanabe Kenshin spoke. "is it?" And hearing this sound, Xuena and Hirohiko were both relieved, the commander of the defense force came to send a letter, and it would not be a lie. "Then Xuena, there is something, I want to ask you." Afterwards, Watanabe Kenshin also said straightforwardly. "Something?" Hearing this, Xue Na was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Please tell me!" What''s wrong with the defense forces? I hope it''s not what I said before! In the words, such a thought flashed through her mind. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1599： When is it? "Master Chiba? Master Chiba? Master Chiba?" The sweet call floated gently into the sleeping consciousness, and a bright light slowly opened in this dark consciousness. Then, the brightness was as if the darkness was not covered by the traces of tailoring, and it split suddenly, dividing the black cloth into two halves, and spreading it into a stone ceiling illuminated by bright yellow brilliance. "When is it..." With a little confusion, a pair of eyes rolled slowly in the eyes that opened suddenly, and then there was a lazy and tired voice. "It''s already eight in the morning." In response, the sweet voice sounded again. "It''s all this time..." Chiba slowly sat up from the floor under the conference table, and after rubbing his head, he muttered to himself with a kind of awakeness in his mouth. "No! You have to wash up. Today''s task is also very important... and also pay attention to your appearance... Hmm... Hmm... Time to wash and tidy up... Time to wash... Hmm..." Then, after talking to himself, even more confused words came out of Chibas mouth, and even though he said that, he showed no sign of getting up at all, even a little bit later. Lie down. Obviously, I have to go back and sleep for a few minutes, or... a few hours. "Master Chiba! You can''t sleep anymore!" And at this time, when Chiba was about to retract into the bed again, one hand, with a huge force, instantly lifted him from the bed, and he was tense by his ears. Called. It seemed that she was more concerned about Chiba going to sleep again than Chiba. "What! What! What happened!" And at this sudden moment, Chiba was also frightened abruptly. With the buzzing of his ears, he suddenly opened his sleepy eyes. This was too sudden, and the sound was too abrupt, although the sound Sweet, but it almost exploded in the ears, but Chiba couldn''t hear the sweet one. All he heard was urgent. At this moment, Chiba''s face had become nervous, almost subconsciously frightened into panic. "No...no, nothing happened..." Hearing this sound of Chiba and the initiator who lifted Chiba also suddenly realized his own gaffe. With a loose hand, the whole person suddenly backed up several parts, and the words became hesitated, as if committing a crime. What''s wrong in general. "puff!" The instigator realized his gaffe, and frightened him to let go and retreat. Chiba did it on the floor. "you are?" At this moment, he was completely awakened, and he looked back suddenly, but when he saw the initiator shrank in the corner, his face was strange, he asked immediately. "Mei...Miyu, I...My name is Miyu!" When I heard Chibas words and noticed Chibas gaze, the petite body of the instigator seemed to shrink a little from the corner, and the trembling meaning became more intense, and she seemed to have been completely trembling by her own actions just now. Up. "Uh...thank you, thank you, otherwise I really can''t get up." In response, Chiba looked around, and the conversation about time just appeared in his mind. After realizing something, he stood up suddenly, smiled slightly at the petite figure in the corner, and thanked him. Then, talking about going out. "Wait...wait a minute!" But at this moment, seeing Chibas friendly smile and the attitude of not caring about what she did, Meiyu who was shrunk in the corner was taken aback for a moment, and then when she saw Chiba turning around and leaving, she seemed to be surprised again. What? He stood up abruptly, shouted out of his mouth with a cry of tension. "what happened?" In response, Chiba turned her head back and asked in astonishment, facing the woman''s voice with the tense voice behind her. "Wash...wash..." At this time, it seemed that he was too nervous. The initiator named Meiyu could only utter these few words in his mouth, and pointed directly at the shelf behind Chiba anxiously. "Huh? This is?" Seeing the actions of a girl about Meiyu''s age, Chiba quickly reacted and looked to her right back, only to see a mirrored toilet standing silently in the corner of the wall behind him. The water seemed to be steaming. There is even a standard Konoha uniform hanging on it. do not care! Wash first! However, Chiba didn''t think much, just picked up the towel and started washing up. After some sorting, Qianye didn''t care about the people who wanted to go forward but didn''t dare to go forward, and left directly through the secret door. The rest of the girl who was not patrolling was left alone in this dim secret meeting hall, at a loss. shit! shit! Don''t be late! Hopefully, these guys, the journey is exhausted enough to sleep longer! After leaving the Hokage Building, Chiba flew all the way, and drove directly toward the courtyard where the people from Tuzhiguo was hosted, and such an anxious thought flashed in his mind. And about ten minutes later, Chiba stopped at the door of the outer wall of the courtyard of this country of soil~www.novelhall.com~Master Chiba! " Seeing Chiba rushing forward, the two guarding ninjas bowed to Chiba and saluted slightly in surprise. "Well, good morning." After tidying up the messy uniform because of the flying, Chiba nodded absently, and then, as if thinking of something suddenly, thinking of the two guards and asking: "Am I still inside, the ambassador of the country of soil? ?" "Yes, the ambassador did not go out." In this regard, the guard naturally answered truthfully. "Um... Then, when did the Ambassador rest almost yesterday." Upon hearing this, Qianye nodded slightly and asked again. "After you left, they turned off the lights and went to sleep. Specifically, because of Master Naruto''s order, we need to give the ambassador enough space for self-defense, so we can''t detect it." In response, the guard said again. "Last night, was there anything strange?" Hearing this sound, Chiba asked again. "It was always quiet last night." Regarding this, the guard thought for a while and said. "Okay, I see, thank you!" Hearing these words, Chiba nodded, then thanked him. Then, he took a slight breath, walked into the courtyard, and went straight. "Boom boom boom!" Afterwards, he knocked on the door of the courtyard to receive the envoys. Fortunately, they arrived in time before they left. Yesterday they took a rest early. I am afraid that they are still energized now. I must also be up to 120,000 points. This ambassador is not a good master. So, let''s start the second step! But in his mind, this thought has been turned. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1600： Visit "Boom boom boom!" "Boom boom boom!" The knock on the door came through the door. "Your Excellency, this is Taki Chiba, I disturbed you early in the morning." Then, across the door, the sound that Yanshan didn''t want to hear rang. really This little monster is specifically responsible for monitoring us. I am afraid that only him, Konoha who knows our intentions, can rest assured us. However, this is also good. As long as Konoha is relieved, the precautionary measures will definitely be relaxed, and this little monster is just a human being, and it is impossible not to make mistakes. There are still opportunities. Before proceeding, be careful and careful. When I heard this voice I didnt want to hear, I had already got up for an hour, and Yanshan, who was working on some documents about the peace talks and repair alliance, took a slight breath, but was calm, slowing down the voice that suddenly heard this voice. Surprised. Then, after this series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Yanshan stood up, opened the door of the room, and prepared to walk towards the door. "Master Lantu." And the stall that went out turned towards the door, but Yanshan''s figure paused slightly, and he opened his mouth quite surprised. At this moment, in front of him, it was the eldest blue earth who opened the door and walked out, blocking him because of the location of the room. "Oh... Yanshan, are you awake?" In response, Lan Tu''s white eyebrows trembled, but he smiled. "Ah, I processed the files that I will use later." Hearing this, Yanshan hurriedly spoke, and, after following this sentence, he walked towards the blue earth towards the gate. "is it?" In this regard, Lan Tu just said so, and did not say much. "Master Lantu, is there something wrong?" But Yanshan sensed something from these simple words, and asked. "I think we don''t need this file today." In this regard, Lantu said so. Then, turning around, he turned to the living room, sat down on a small table, poured himself a cup of tea with the tea already prepared on it, like an ordinary old man, began to sip tea and rest. . Lord Lantu... But after hearing this sound and seeing Lan Earth''s movements, Yanshan was slightly taken aback, and his body stopped. "Boom boom boom!" At this time, the knock on the door sounded again. "Your Excellency Chiba?" Hearing the knock on the door, Yanshan didn''t care what to think about, and hurriedly responded. "So early in the morning, I took the liberty to interrupt." And hearing the response inside, an apology came from outside the door. "No! Your Excellency Chiba is too polite." After responding, Yanshan hurried up, and when the apology fell outside the door, he held the doorknob and opened his hand, revealing the nightmare figure outside. "How was the rest yesterday?" Seeing the door opened, with a smile on his face, Iwayama looked energetic, Chiba also smiled back and greeted. "I had a good rest yesterday, and Konoha Village is really a good place." In this regard, Yanshan was also polite. "The Ambassador can live comfortably, that''s great." Upon hearing this, Chiba also smiled politely. It''s just that, this time, the corner of Qianye''s eyes couldn''t help but look inside. But when he noticed the blue earth inside, like an ordinary old man, sipping tea and resting, his face changed slightly invisible. This old man... It should be one of the replaced diplomats. Iwayama in front of me, although an ambassador, seems to be a replacement diplomat. These two people may be the core of the land of the land. However, looking at this old man, I really can''t associate him with a diplomat. The Yanshan''s various speeches and manners, as well as his shrewd and capable temperament, are a good candidate. This old man... Will it be the real core? Is it the person we need to pay attention to, not the rock in front of us who knows it is a diplomat''s material at first glance? But at this moment, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. "Your Excellency Chiba, who is this time?" Just at the stall where such an idea had flashed in Chiba, Yanshan''s straightforward words also came one after another. "Oh, it''s actually nothing big. It''s just that the Ambassador came too suddenly and because the news of the credential came slowly, so the village has not been thoroughly prepared for the talks. Therefore, according to Lord Hokage, Let me first take the Ambassador to visit the village." In response, Chiba smiled and replied. Visit? What does Naruto mean? Hearing these words, Yanshan''s brows were slightly invisible. Are you kidding me? The credential goes from the country of fire to Konoha for an hour, and the news of returning the credential is slower? I think you have ulterior motives! Although I don''t know what Konoha is delaying, but what kind of visit this time is definitely delaying time! Master Lantu is right, the documents of the Peace Talks and Xiu League are really unnecessary! At this moment, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "It''s great to visit. Konoha Village has always been the village I want to visit~www.novelhall.com~ However, you may need Chiba to wait for a while. We still need to prepare for it. I feel ashamed. Because the journey was strained, some of my guards are still resting at this time, and they are doing their best on the way, can they let them rest for a while." However, although he sneered at Chiba''s remarks in his heart, Iwayama still said politely. "Of course, I was too presumptuous. I should rest a little longer. Then, I will go to the outer wall and wait. If you are ready, we can go anytime." In response, Chiba said hurriedly. "No, Mr. Chiba, just sit in the room for a while." Hearing this, Yanshan also spoke quickly. "Thank you for the kindness of your ambassador, but Hokage-sama has a strict order not to enter and leave your ambassador''s house at will. You must ensure your ambassador''s autonomy in the village of Konoha. Now the talks are about to be held, so please be considerate." Hearing this sentence, Chiba shook his head and refused. Autonomy? It seems that Konoha is indeed prepared. This is to try to have too much contact with us before the meeting to prevent accidents... Ok This situation is normal, so don''t worry about it. Hearing that, Yanshan''s heart had flashed such a judgment. "Then, please wait for your Excellency Chiba." Thinking of this, Yanshan stopped insisting and said. Then, the two leaned down, closed the door, and went to the outer wall without contact. Until Yanshan led a group of people out of the house and went straight to the outer wall. The two talented people had their own acquaintances, and then, under the leadership of Chiba, began to visit all the lots including Konoha that has not been rebuilt. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1602： carry on? give up? ? "Team... Captain?" "What''s wrong? Captain?" "What happened?" As Yanshan stopped, the four guards behind were also stopped at the door, almost subconsciously, the guards began to ask. "No, nothing!" Yanshan''s reaction was also fast. Although the terror in his heart that resembled a puppet still lingered in his mind, he had already begun to move forward and spoke. And watching his captain walk in normally, the guards didn''t care too much, they just followed in. "You can rest early today, and there is no need to be on guard. I saw Konoha''s ninja only guarding the outer wall, but there are no eyes or ears inserted inside the outer wall. Tomorrow will be the preliminary negotiation of the peace talks, although It''s just a pretense, but we can''t neglect. Today, let''s disband first, and go back to the room to rest. You can''t leave the room without an order." However, before the guards took a few steps, they heard that their captain, who had already turned a corner and walked towards a small table in the living room of the door, gave an order to dismiss and rest. "Yes!" In this regard, the guards first glanced at each other suspiciously, but quickly responded simply. At this time, they had already seen that their captain was sitting across from Lord Lantu, obviously there was something to discuss. As guards, they only need to obey orders. They have no reason to ask why. In addition to this affirmative answer, they do not need to answer other words. After answering, they quickly returned to the room. "It seems that you already understand." After the guards returned to the room one by one, Lan Tu looked at the Yanshan that sat down opposite him, poured himself a cup of tea, and handed it over to Yanshan. "It turns out that such a person really exists." But as a result, the kind old man''s tea in front of him, Yan Shan Xin spoke with lingering fear, and perhaps the terror had not subsided, and the tone of this sentence was obviously trembling. "It''s a gain in knowledge." In response, Lan Tu smiled normally and said. Compared with Yanshan, Lantu will be much more knowledgeable. In the fifty years of his life, he has seen countless strong people, although Chiba is basically one of the most dazzling ones. However, it is not enough to let this old man who has been on the battlefield and has seen countless big scenes lose his attitude in front of the younger generation. "Yes" Regarding this, looking at the unchanging look of the old man in front of him, Iwaki responded with a sense of relief in his heart. Then, I took a deep breath and took a sip of tea. "So, what are you going to do next? I remember, Ohno...no, the three generations of Tuying adults also allow you to negotiate directly and obtain the maximum exemption for damages for defeat, as long as you can return to the village safely as a soil Ying, he is willing to give up this plan too." At this time, watching Yanshan ran out of tea, Lan Tu took a sip of tea and asked. In the rhetoric, it was obvious that I would let Yanshan make the decision. Lord Lantu, is this? When he heard this sound, Yanshan, who had calmed down, was startled, and such a suspicious thought flashed through his mind. "Master Lantu, if I take the liberty, what do you mean by...?" However, he was puzzled, but he didn''t stop at anything, so he asked directly. "It means literally, whether to carry out the preliminary negotiations for the peace talks and revise the alliance, or to follow the plan, to continue the plan or to abandon the plan! In this regard, Lan Tu''s face did not change, but said very ordinary. Continue planning? Or give up the plan? Hearing this sentence, with a sound of "duh", the tea cup in Yanshan''s hand was placed on the table unconsciously, and Yanshan himself was taken aback. "Master Lantu, don''t be joking, I won''t be scared by a child, and don''t use aggressive methods!" Then, he suddenly laughed, and the trace of terror that remained in his heart from that Taki Chiba also instantly dissipated in the pride that surged in his heart. What a joke! This is a major event related to the village. He was born in Yanyin and grew up in Yanyin. Although he has no father and no mother, he did not enjoy too much warmth, but the village raised him and he was a member of the village. A bite of rice brought him up as an orphan. Even without parents, the people in the village just raised him like other orphans, and did not treat him specially. However, this kind of nurturing, this love of hometown, is it true? Isn''t it enough for him to crush the village? Now, where is the time to cherish your life? Could it be that when he was out of the village, he made a good death consciousness, is it fake? Is the man who grows between the rocks a cartilaginous head? Do not make jokes! This Takichiba is indeed terrifying, but it is not enough to crush his consciousness! Give up the plan? impossible! "So, what are you going to do? Attacking Konoha''s important sites, causing chaos and causing the Konoha frontline troops to chaos themselves?" Looking at the rock mountain with fighting spirit in his pupils in front of him, there was still no obvious change on Lan Tu''s face, but he said. Young, so good! And in his heart, there was such a thought of sigh. "No! By doing this, you fell into Konoha''s trap. Although Konoha''s lack of manpower was revealed during this visit, we could even discover the lack of manpower in some important places that can be seen vaguely. Defence, but these are just traps. When the peace talks to revive the alliance and the envoys from the villages enter, how can Konoha take the initiative to expose his lack of defensive personnel? Moreover, this time Konoha''s issues regarding the peace talks to revise the alliance are obviously Taki Chiba''s involvement, with Taki Chiba''s cunning, this may only be a trap. Behind these loose defenses, it may be Konoha''s elite annihilating the team. If we attack, we will only die miserably! Can''t repeat the mistakes of Mount Kikyo!" Hearing Lantu''s words ~www.novelhall.com~ had completely calmed down, and Yanshan, who was burning with blood in his chest, said very calmly. Without hesitation, he rejected the plan that Lan Tu said. "is it" And hearing this sentence, Lan Tu''s unchanged face finally changed. This kind old man smiled. In addition, he picked up the kettle on the side and added some water to Yanshan''s teacup. "So, what are your plans?" Then he asked again. "No plan, or..." Looking at the water surface in the teacup that started to spin due to the newly poured water, Yanshan narrowed his eyes slightly, and then slowly said. "Wait." Chapter 1603： who? ?"call" In the secret meeting room No. 2, Chiba sat down on the chair of the conference table with a "poof" and let out a long sigh. So tired... But in his mind, there was only one thought. Today, this day, for him, can be said to be the most challenging day since he traveled to this Naruto world, and it was also the most difficult day. It is necessary to observe the facial expressions of the people in Tuzhikun at any time, calculate their psychological state, and infer that their attention is starting to lose their attention, and then come up with effective words to attract their attention. To be honest, it was the first time Chiba felt so tired. However, tired after tired, today''s effect should be good. Successfully delayed a day. Moreover, since that Yanshan is going to deal with us, I am afraid it should have been noticed, and today is enough to exert tremendous pressure on them. However, since it is Yanyin, the old fox of the three generations of Tuying, and at this time, performing this kind of task of turning the tide, this rock mountain is crushed by this pressure, thus making a mess of itself. It''s not possible. However, it was enough for them to stop for a while. Taking advantage of this time, the deployment can be further stabilized. In just one or two days, with the efficiency of Konoha Ninja, although it has been deployed, it is only a preliminary deployment. There are still big loopholes in many places that can be finely manipulated. Since the risk is so great, our side is safer and it is always good. Anyway, when this plan is executed, it will take as little as a week to as long as half a month to see victory or defeat, and it will not give them the most favorable opportunity for a protracted battle. After that, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind. Then, after these thoughts flashed, Chiba took a deep breath, and after cheering up, he struck the iron while it was hot and began to write. After that, through a special transmission of the ninja, a letter of order was issued from him, and distributed to all departments related to Konoha''s intelligence system, defense department, mission office, etc. and the preliminary negotiations of the peace talks. And with the delivery of the letter of order, first from the mission, then the defense department, and then the intelligence system, the personnel began to fine-tune time and time again, slowly making some obvious loopholes larger. The small, small and small, a defensive network that relies on a relatively small number of manpower, is formed in a letter of order from Chiba. ... And about four hours later, between nine and ten in the evening. Office of the Defense Forces. "Hirohiko, you have worked hard." Putting down the last letter of order from the highest person in charge of this operation, Yukina sighed and rubbed her tight temples, and spoke to Honghiko who had been alerting her behind her. Thanks. "No, it''s nothing, you are here alone, and I can''t rest assured." In response, Hongyan shook his head, looked at the empty defense force office, and said. Because of the frequent mobilizations in the past few days, Watanabe Kenshin is already very busy at this time, and the defense forces have to carry out strict defenses in the village during martial law, and arrange patrols within a certain range outside the village to ensure safety. The headquarters of this defense force has no personnel. Even Watanabe Kenshin personally went to patrol with the general staff. It is precisely because of this that Watanabe Kenshin asked Xuena to come here to give orders, to dispatch the defense department, and to complete the orders of the highest person in charge above. And the facts have proved that although Watanabe Kenshin has noticed the bottleneck of his ability, he is indeed very suitable as a commander, and he is still very good at using the ability to cover. Now, when the order books are flying around like snowflakes, Xuenai''s handling can be said to be orderly. The transfer of personnel is not chaotic at all, and it is quiet and terrible. The transfer of a post is known to everyone except this post. , Maybe another post three to five meters away, I dont know that the post next door has changed people. "indeed." In this regard, Xuena had nothing to refute, and said honestly. "These orders, can you tell, who is our secret person in charge?" Hearing that, Hirohiko''s tense poker face eased because of his vigilance, and he looked at the orders that Xuena put down and the pile of orders on the consultant''s desk, and asked. These command books were all he read to Xuenai, and the content of the command books made him feel familiar. "Does this need to be said? This kind of meticulous plan is naturally Chiba''s handwriting." In this regard, Xue Na said naturally. "That guy, is he really involved in an incredible mission again? No wonder, he can''t go home." Hearing that, Hongyan didn''t have much surprise, he himself had similar inferences, but he was not as sure as Xuena. "As long as he stays behind the scenes, there is no problem, I''m afraid he wants to stand in the forefront of the storm on such sensitive matters." When she heard this sentence, Xuena sighed. She knew that Chiba was reused, which was a good thing. But personally, he actually doesn''t want Chiba to take on the big responsibility. She only hopes that Chiba can be an ordinary ninja, or even a lifelong ninja. It''s best to accept D-level and C-level tasks. Moreover, after spending so long with Chiba day and night, Chiba Love''s character is also deeply moved by her. To be honest, Xuena is still quite worried now. "Don''t worry, Chiba must have his plan. He won''t put himself to death in vain. Besides, hasn''t he turned the danger into a breeze every time?" Hirohiko clearly sensed Xuena''s thoughts and comforted. "Um... But this time, we finally have the opportunity to help Chiba where he doesn''t know. Don''t worry about being protected by him." Hearing this, Xue Nai nodded, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and said. "Of course, this guy''s protection is really uncomfortable sometimes." In response, a bit of bitterness flashed across Hongyan Poker''s face, and he spoke. "Then, it''s time for us to eat dinner~www.novelhall.com~ to take care of our bodies." When he heard Hirohiko''s words, Xue Na also gave a wry smile, and then said. "Well, just now the aunt in the canteen of the Ministry of Defense said that she had left a meal for us, let''s go." Hearing this, Hongyan handed Xuena''s bamboo pole in his hand and said. "what!" After taking the bamboo pole, Xue Na also stood up. So the two left together and walked towards the canteen of the Ministry of Defense. ... "Then, it''s over, the war." At the same time, in the reception room of the Hokage Building, Bo Feng Shui Men and Luo Sha stood up at the same time, and exchanged the signed documents in their hands. His hands were held together tightly. Chapter 1604： What do you say slowly ?Really... there are no flaws left! In the night, Yanshan looked out through the window of the house, but saw that there were bright and secret posts with no dead ends on the outer wall, guarding the surroundings and strictly protecting their safety. At the same time, they also blocked all their investigations in the cradle. Although Konoha didn''t restrict their actions, what they wanted to do, just tell the guard at the door that they could go anywhere except for the forbidden places Takichiba said during the day, regardless of day or night. However, as the envoys of the country of soil and the country of fire as the victorious country, they have given them so much respect, and they cannot disrespect Konoha. They actually couldn''t find a good reason for coming in and out day and night. Konoha is now undergoing extensive demolition and reconstruction work. Some night markets that could have been visited have also become construction sites to be rebuilt. The villagers of Konoha basically rest soon after dinner, and the entire village has only a few The necessary shops will still be open, and there is basically no place to shop. Moreover, because of the reconstruction work, basically during the day, no people can be seen wandering the streets. Konoha''s villagers basically stay at home in an orderly manner, or just as workers contribute to the reconstruction work. Whether it is day or night, there can be a flow of people that can avoid the sight of Konoha''s secret whistle. Even if they can come and go freely, it is difficult to have the opportunity to detect without showing signs. And because there is nothing to go shopping, if something happens in the future and asked why they are going out, it will be difficult for them to find a valid reason. When the time comes, Konoha will be bitten, the disadvantage is them. Therefore, Konoha does not seem to restrict them, but in fact they have been restricted. During the early negotiation of the peace talks and repair alliance, if Konoha finds a handle, and causes Konoha''s chaos, and makes Konoha''s front line chaotic, they can only be within Konoha''s restrictions. Otherwise, their plan will easily fail. Ok Protracted war! All we can do is protracted war! Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing, and then he sat down in this room behind a table with file after file, and resumed proofreading and sorting. "Boom boom boom!" At this time, there was a knock on the door. Quite a rapid knock on the door. "what happened?" Subconsciously, he stopped the pen in his hand, frowned, and asked. "Team, Captain, you are coming soon, there is a situation! A terrible situation!" And soon, there was a rushing voice with an octave higher voice outside the door. Is there a situation? Hearing this sentence, Yanshan stood up abruptly, and without a word, went straight to open the door. These guards, although they are very young, are all good players who have participated in wars, Iwayin''s rising star, there is absolutely no reason to be so flustered, unless something really happened. After opening the door, he saw an eager face. "Captain, yes... yes yes..." Seeing that his captain, the young guard, spoke immediately, but, as if he was too anxious, he said the beginning, but couldn''t say the next thing, and stammered in a hurry. "What''s the matter, speak slowly." Regarding this, Yanshan calmly said with a calm expression. "My room...my room...windows..." And hearing this sound, the guard seemed to be more nervous, unable to speak coherently, just raised his hand and pointed to his room. What''s in the room? Is it over the window? Hearing this, Yanshan no longer entangled in the words of the guard, and went straight out, bypassing the guard, and headed towards his room. Not long after, Yanshan entered the room belonging to the young guard that was similar to his room. Then, for the first time, he looked to the window. Is there anything? However, he didn''t notice anything abnormal, and there was nothing terrible in the room, except that the quilt was a bit messy, as if someone suddenly jumped out of the quilt. Everything is the same as when they moved in, and there is no trace of fighting. "Ok?" Then, just as he was about to turn his head and question the young guard again, he seemed to see something in a flash, his figure suddenly stopped, and his brows were frowned. After that, he rushed out and rushed to the window in large strides. "This! Could it be that!" When he saw the sight outside the window clearly, and verified what he had thought in his mind just now, his face suddenly changed to amazement. Oops, it won! Today, the village where Takichiba took us around for a day is definitely for this! This is definitely it! At this moment, this shocking thought flashed in his heart. At this moment, his eyes crossed the outer wall, and some secret whistle outside the outer wall, and fell on the ninjas who passed by here wearing costumes obviously different from those of Konoha. Especially the young ninja in the middle. Four generations of Fengying, Luo Sha! Konoha delayed the time because he wanted to make a peace agreement with Sa Yin before us! And the peace talks between the shadow and the shadow may directly confirm the peace! Konoha... It turned out to be this abacus! Taki Chiba, it turned out to be this abacus! As long as the Shayin peace agreement is certain, then we have very little room for negotiation. Even if we are to fight a protracted war, I am afraid... Can''t fight! Damn it! And Yanshan recognized that this young ninja was Shayins new Fengying, the fourth generation Fengying, Luo Sha! Moreover, he also instantly understood why Taki Chiba had found an excuse to take them around for a day today. They didn''t even feel the passage of time. Everything is to negotiate with Sha Yin and buy time! As long as an armistice agreement with Shayin is reached, after such a successful case of peace talks, the final situation of the basic war will be half achieved. In other words, Konoha''s progress in ending the war as a victorious nation was halfway through. And after the Shains peace treaty, their land country must also consider peace talks. Although Shinobu is a militarized group dominated by ninjas, the land country is not. After seeing the wind country truce, now the land The voice for peace within the country may be even higher, and the daimyo and the third generation of Tuying may not be able to suppress it like they are now. As long as Sain''s and Yoo get his hands, Konoha will be half of the victory. And they ~www.novelhall.com~ don''t have much time to fight a protracted battle. Unexpectedly, I did not expect to hire such a person, and the assassination team actually failed! Damn it! Damn it! Must talk to Lord Lantu! Must talk to Master Blueprint! Thinking of this, Yanshan suddenly turned around and walked away quickly. After a while, there was an urgent knock on the door. "Master Lantu, we must talk! Something happened!" Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and four chapters, what do you say slowly (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1605： Its not that simple (one/four) ? "Unexpectedly, things will go so smoothly." Returning to the Bieyuan, walking into the house, among the four generations of Fengying Luosha and his group, the always stable and silent object department could not help but speak first. In the words, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help showing a smile. This time, the peace talks to revise the alliance were really smooth. Not only did Konoha fail to investigate their hostile performance in the so-called "War of the Sands", it even further deepened the alliance relationship, not only exempting Sands from the armistice peace treaty. A large amount of compensation, even in the most critical forbidden technique and secret technique, has been changed to only require one forbidden technique and several unique attributes such as ninjutsu. It can be said that this time the agreement, Sha Yin basically paid a price far less than expected, and it can be said that everyone is happy. Moreover, it is not just a treaty. Starting from tomorrow, Konoha also proposed to discuss some alliances and cooperation after the armistice. This is unprecedented. Sandyuki and Konoha have always been in alliances, but only between Omura and Omura. The changes in the relationship between them have made their alliance always intermittent. Therefore, there will always be some economic cooperation. After all, the sand is hidden in the desert, and the products are scarce. Although there is a vast land, it is mostly incomplete. In some places, it is still Depend on other villages. In particular, the situation where Sha is dim and weak now has greater dependence on other villages. After all, the biggest source of income for Ninja Village is commission, and the economic proportion of the country of wind is different from the self-sufficient country of fire. To a large extent, it relies on the commission income of Shayin, which is weak and will inevitably cause The corresponding reduction in the quality and quantity of commissions, and the reduction in the quality and quantity of commissions, will naturally reduce income, and the decline in Sagyuns fiscal revenue is definitely a very big deal for the wind country that depends on the income of Shinobu Village. Economic turmoil. This is one of the reasons why Luosha is so eager to end the war. They Shayin, their country of wind, if the war goes on, they may face the possibility of economic collapse. And now that Konoha has to deepen cooperation with them, it is undoubtedly a great news, this is simply giving charcoal in the snow. In this situation, this deepening of cooperation is undoubtedly an aid to them, and it can be said to have a vital role in their post-war economic development. The price of the agreement was so low, and there was assistance after the war. Even a steady ninja like Mobu couldn''t restrain his inner joy. "Yeah, I didn''t expect it." When he heard seniors'' words full of joy, Luo Sha responded, but his face was not that good. As Fengying, his angle and breadth of thinking about the problem are naturally different from the ninja who is a fighter, although he is capable, but does not involve politics. Moreover, he actually didn''t think the result was so good. If there were no corrupt high-level officials who had mistaken the village and the country, perhaps they would not have to sign any peace talks, and there would be no compensation for losses. As an alliance, and it was an alliance at the beginning of the war, Sain can completely win through Konoha. A member of the country, although it is impossible to claim much war benefits from other Shinobu villages on the status of the victorious country, it does not need compensation. Today''s truce is completely avoidable. There is nothing to welcome here. And the compensation of the armistice treaty signed now is not essentially war compensation, but Konoha''s sanctions for their hostile behavior. For sanctions, this armistice peace treaty can be said to be very serious. As for discussions about in-depth alliance cooperation, Konoha is certainly not a good old man. Konoha now represents the country of fire, and their sandyak represents the country of wind. There is no pure assistance between countries. relationship. This Konoha assists them, nothing more than to use them to contain Yanyin, to ensure that after signing the armistice agreement with Yanyin, Yanyin will be afraid. After all, there is still a powerful Yunyin without any armistice peace talks. Yanyin also has considerable combat power for his intentions, and with a potential formidable ally around him, no one can be sure that the armistice agreement is absolutely binding on Yanyin. Although the armistice agreement has not been torn up in the past wars of the Ninja World, for Iwayin, this is only a preliminary negotiation, and no one said that the armistice agreement cannot be torn up. Everything is ultimately decided by the situation. And if there is a compromise on their side of Shayin and the restriction of Yanyin''s geographical location, it will undoubtedly increase the binding force of the armistice agreement geometrically. When Yunyin was unable to handle it alone, Konoha would be able to end this Ninja World War. For Konoha, it is necessary to assist them now. To be honest, at the beginning, Luo Sha was indeed surprised at the low cost of this agreement and was pleased that things went so smoothly. However, after he calmed down and added some time of speculation and thinking, his surprises and joys disappeared. Nothing left. At the same time, it is also anticipated that there will be a set of disguised assistance to deepen cooperation among allies. As Feng Ying, he actually felt a bit humiliated about the peace talks and alliance. Back then, their Shayin was also a powerful Ninja Village on par with Konoha, at least the current Yunyins status. Unexpectedly, as time passed, they would become tools in Konohas hands, and they had to rely on. Konoha''s assistance looked like a second-rate Shinobu Village. What was even more frustrating was that as Fengying, he had no choice but to sigh in a low voice. hateful! Damn it! At this moment, Luo Sha''s teeth were also clenched under the calm face. "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with it?" Hearing Luo Sha''s words, as one of the people who knew this Fengying best, Wubu obviously heard something and asked. "Nothing, I''m just thinking about how far we can deepen cooperation. I have to think about Konoha''s bottom line. Since there is such an opportunity, we must grasp it, or grasp it thoroughly." Regarding this, Luo Shamian didn''t change her color, but after looking for some excuses, she got stuck. "Really? I can''t help you with this." Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ a hint of helplessness appeared on Wubu''s face and said. "Well, I''ll go back to the room and think about it. You can move around freely. It''s rare that the peace talks have been successful. Before reviving the alliance, please take a good rest." In response, Luo Sha smiled slightly and gave the order. "Yes!" Hearing the order, Mobu and the others also responded altogether, and then went back to the house. In fact, these few days, they are also quite tired. "Just, why? Why, I always feel that Konoha has other plans for repairing the alliance at this time, besides making it in place in one step?" When Luo Sha returned to his room, his brows were frowned tightly, and he couldn''t help muttering to himself. With Fengying''s intuition, he felt that deepening cooperation, that is, the matter of revising the alliance after the peace talks, is not so simple. Chapter 1606： Gaffe (two/four) ? "Really... the assassination of the team failed." The white eyebrows trembled lightly, and Lan Tu slowly closed his eyes. After a long time, he slowly spit out such a word containing countless sighs. "Well... I didn''t expect that if I hired such a capable ninja, in the end..." At this moment, opposite him, Yanshan with a bitter expression nodded and said. "That is inevitable." Hearing Yanshan''s sigh, Lan Tu slowly opened his eyes, but said naturally. "certain?" Hearing this, Yanshan was startled and frowned slightly. inevitable? Inevitably fail? Then, why did the three generations of Tuying adults spend so much budget to hire the strong man who is called an "angel" who manipulates paper and signed such a harsh employment treaty? This makes no sense at all! This strong question flashed in his heart. However, his subconscious doubt did not receive any answer. Some, only the respected old man in front of him, looked slightly sad. "Blue...Master Lantu, I... Did I say something wrong?" At this, Yan Shan was almost taken aback. He realized that at this moment, the eyes of the old man he had always respected were flashing, but disappointed. At this moment, the respected elder was disappointed in him. Because of what he said just now. "Did you not find out?" Hearing Yanshan''s words, the tea cup that Lan Tu put down gently to warm his hands, slowly spoke. "Discover? Discover what?" In this regard, almost subconsciously, Yanshan blurted out this sentence because he was unclear. "You can''t complete this plan like this." However, this sentence came out in exchange for such a sentence that almost made him desperate. Lan Tu shook his head and said with obvious disappointment. I...cannot complete this plan? Can''t...finish...this plan? For... why? Am I missing something? Did you miss something that I should have known but ignored? Not careful enough, not enough... mature? However, in the face of the old man''s disappointment, such as the thundered rock mountain, he quickly discovered something else in the old man''s eyes. Others are very important, so that he can''t produce something shaken. What will it be? What am I missing? What information did you miss that disappointed Master Lan Tu? Then, looking at the old man, Yanshan frowned, pursed his face, thinking, remembering, all the bits and pieces of coming to Konoha and all the way to Konoha will be read from the memory and read carefully. . Could it be that! I... I missed such a crucial information! Then, suddenly, there was a flash of light in his mind, and his face was suddenly pale! "Takichiba!" In an instant, he murmured and uttered such a name in an extremely solemn and heavy voice. At this moment, he finally understood why he would disappoint the old man in front of him. On this road, during the day today, no matter where you go, you can hear the deeds of Taki Chiba and **** Fengying back to the village. But he was attracted by this Takichiba all his attention, and he never even paid attention to the information and intelligence in front of him. Indeed, his performance cannot complete this plan! Taki Chiba led the nose so that even such important and obvious information was ignored. How could he beat this little monster? How can you let Lord Lan Tu not be disappointed? "So, that is to say, the assassination team gave up the mission? Four generations of Fengying plus this actual combat power can fight against three generations of Raikage, and has a "thousand people cut" record, Taki Chiba, this is already impossible to complete the task. According to the plan, they should have given up their mission." With this sound, emotions such as aggrieved and embarrassed were surging in his heart, and Yanshan reluctantly condensed his mind and said. However, his voice did not return any response from the blue earth. After hearing this sentence, Lan Tu was noncommittal, just picked up the tea cup at hand and took a sip of tea gently. is it? Is it because of Takichiba? How difficult is this little monster! Looking at the appearance of the blue earth, Yanshan didn''t wrinkle with disgust, and he was already cursing secretly in his heart. "So, what do you want to do now?" After a sip of tea was exhausted and the expression on Yanshan''s face became more solemn, Lan Tu spoke again. "Stop the soldiers." This time, Yanshan''s answer was very simple. Although he knew that Konoha was negotiating with Sain, he might even have come up with some results. However, Yanshan was only horrified at the beginning. At this moment, after the previous scene, he has completely calmed down. He knew that what he faced was a rare wizard in a century who was good at controlling people''s hearts and bringing others to his own rhythm, and an absolute psychological warrior. He can''t be in a hurry, nor can he get into his trap. "Oh?" In response, Lan Tu added tea to herself, and looked down at the tea stalks floating in the swirling water vortex. "I think Konoha or Takichiba deliberately let us see the four generations of Kazekage, in order to let us know that Konoha and Sagyun are already negotiating, and make us feel anxious. If Konoha or Saying that Taki Chiba is really going to secretly talk about the peace between Sain and Konoha, he will never let us see the four generations of Fuekage, he deliberately let us see Fuekage, which makes us anxious. , Let us make mistakes. Even let us give up the protracted war against Konoha!" Looking at the appearance of the respected elder in front of him, Yanshan simply said what he thought. It was also the reason why he chose not to move. When he heard this, Lan Tu still didn''t say anything, just picked up the teacup, took a sip of the tea, and closed his eyes. "So, I will continue the arrangements we need to make during this period. Now that Fengying has reached Konoha safely and has begun peace talks with Hokage, we can''t really do nothing. If we don''t move, we still need some arrangements. ." Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~ Yanshan seems to be used to it, and his face has been relieved. Seeing the appearance of blue earth, he stood up immediately, and did not wait for blue earth to react, he pushed out the door and called the guards. , Began to order. Lan Tu sat at the table in her room, holding hot tea, closing her eyes, but never drank half a sip of tea. really Too immature! Compared to Takichiba, Iwayama is just a baby bird that just broke its shell. It seems that we still have to... At this moment, Lan Tu''s heart only sighed. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and six chapters of failure (2/4) (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1607： Day 1 (Wed/Thu) In the early morning of late autumn, there is no chirping of the birds of the past, only the morning mist spreads slowly in a quiet and peaceful place, and gradually fades with the rising sun. "...The specific situation, that''s it, Captain." However, in a certain room in the courtyard where the diplomatic mission of the Kingdom of Earth was received, it was not as quiet and peaceful as outside. A strong, already depressed atmosphere hovered in this room, causing everyone in the room to frown and look solemn. "Really... I see, you guys go to rest first, it''s hard work." In response, Iwayama, who frowned, glanced at the four guard ninjas who were standing in front of him, nodded, and said. In the words, it is to let a few people go back to rest. really And in his heart, it was such a year. "Yes!" Hearing the orders of their captain, who is also the ambassador of the entire envoy, the guards also responded quickly, withdrew from their captain''s room, and went back to their rooms to rest. Is this a way to lure the enemy? When the guards left, Yanshan glanced at the various documents that had been rolled up on the table, and his brows seemed to be frowned tighter. Last night, after the conversation with Lan Tu, he sent all the guards out to inquire about the news. Because of the freedom of entry and exit, Konoha did not excessively interfere with their freedom of behavior, so the guards'' inquiries went smoothly. Although this kind of inquisition behavior should not occur, if they want to fight a protracted battle, they should try their best to show the appearance of focusing and negotiating the alliance, and use Konoha''s vigilance and other things that will help future actions. Behavior, such inquiries are inappropriate. Konoha is now full of secret posts in the village, and I don''t know how wide the coverage area is. Such inquiries will inevitably be exposed to Konoha''s sight, which is very detrimental to their plan. However, now that Konoha and Sagyun are in peace talks, and Fengying has already visited Konoha himself, this is no longer a preliminary negotiation. It is very likely that Konoha and Sagyun will directly conclude an armistice peace treaty. Then, the whole war The situation will change drastically, from the current balance of power, Konoha dominates, to Konoha''s overall victory. This is the action that has to be taken. And this time the operation was quite successful. Basically, all the information he wanted has been discovered. Except for some tightly guarded "forbidden areas", Iwayama has a general understanding of Konoha''s current defense. And, at this moment, he was also convinced. His previous inference is correct! Konoha''s defense seems to be loose in many places, even some of the more important places, and there is a feeling of understaffed. However, behind these loose defenses, there are hidden elite troops. As long as they do anything wrong because of this loose defense, then these hidden elite troops will be They caught it all in one go. Obviously, this was Konoha''s insidious formation after knowing their intentions. Moreover, because they have misbehavior against Konoha, Konoha can also use this to publicize that their country of soil destroys the peace and repair alliance. At that time, they may have to face two choices. The first option is to withstand Konoha''s international public opinion pressure, intensify domestic contradictions, and self-conflict without fighting. There may be a greater crisis than war failure, and greater losses than war failure. The second option is to sign the agreement of the pre-negotiations to reach the pre-negotiations, and then Dokage personally came to Konoha to negotiate a further armistice agreement, suffered huge losses in the war, and compensate Konoha to the maximum. Compensation. Regardless of which choice, for the land of the country, it may be an introduction that is sufficient to fail in the next 20 or 30 years. They can never be caught by Konoha. Now Konoha is ready to deal with them. And his strategy of fighting a protracted war is quite correct. Konoha''s current defense is, after all, a defensive measure against them, and now they are in Konoha''s base camp, without any support, without any backup, and they can only fight alone. For them, Konoha''s this This kind of defense is actually very effective. When they are isolated and helpless, it is impossible to make any waves under this kind of defense. Not to mention other things, just say they have six people. It is also quite difficult to attack Konoha''s relatively important and loose defenses, let alone the elites behind. However, the so-called long-term defense must be lost, and now Konoha is invulnerable to them, but it cannot last. It is now during the peace talks and repair alliance. In order to avoid accidents, Konohas defense system, no, even the entire Ninja Village system will be under a lot of pressure, especially when Fengying is still in Konoha Village, defense work, All kinds of intelligence work, the longer the time, the greater the pressure, and the heavier the load. In addition, Konoha has to guard against their large numbers of arrangements. Konoha''s entire ninja system will gradually enter a full load or even overload situation. . At that time, if you don''t want to make mistakes, there will be mistakes. At that time, they only need to catch this omission, make the matter bigger, and make the mess bigger. At that time, if the base camp is in chaos, then they will have a chance to unite with the kingdom of thunder is basically a certainty. The balance of the goddess of victory will tilt towards them. Protracted war is their only way out. "It''s just that Taki Chiba will certainly know the disadvantages of protracted warfare to Konoha, and must be able to guess that I will use protracted warfare as the strategy of combat, and even deliberately let us see the wind and shadow, just let us not Adopting the strategy of protracted warfare, arousing irritability, falling into their arrangement, and catching it all in one fell swoop. And this time we are inquiring about the news, he will surely be in his ears, and he will definitely think about other ways. Next, It will be a tug of war, a tug of war that will test my abilities!" But thinking of this, under Yanshan''s solemn expression, he couldn''t help muttering to himself. However, cold sweat was slowly oozing out of the forehead. Next, he will face the monster, the nightmare, to be honest, there is no tension and no pressure, it is really not even panic~www.novelhall.com~ At this moment, he is not even sure at all. . It''s just that they are already ruined and cannot tolerate him to shrink back and escape. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, the door of the house was knocked again. "Your Excellency, Hokage-sama, please." Then, after the knock on the door, an unfamiliar voice came. "Yes, I see, wait a minute!" Hearing this sound, Yanshan took a deep breath, stood up decisively, picked up a few scrolls on the table, and after putting it in his arms, he hurriedly opened the door and walked towards the door. Today, it''s the peace talks and repair alliance... first day! () Chapter 1608： Talks (4/4) ? Hokage Building, reception room. "Well... it''s impossible to allow me to be rude." Looking at the handsome blond man looking at him in front of him, Yanshan slowly narrowed his eyes and gently put down the long series of scrolls spread out in his hand, without any hesitation, he pushed back. There was a determined look on his face. What''s the joke about this kind of agreement? Really, our country of soil is begging you for a truce, right? This kind of condition, even if the country of the wind is weak, it is impossible to promise! unacceptable! In his heart, he was already scolded. This agreement is too much, and the huge amount of compensation will not be mentioned. The most important compensation for a group of forbidden arts and secret arts, even requires three door ban arts and three secret arts plus nearly fifty unique attributes. Shushu, and even two ninjas with blood inheritance. How can this kind of agreement be agreed! This is simply provocation! But after this curse, anger surged in my heart. No, I want to keep calm! What I am facing now is that little monster. Perhaps, this excessive treaty is Taki Chiba''s plan. He is trying to disturb my emotions, so that I can make mistakes and achieve some of his goals! Moreover, he did not appear in my sight today. He may be hiding somewhere, peeping at me. Now it has become that he is in the dark, and I am clear. Be more careful not to reveal the slightest flaw! Then, in this anger, he suddenly calmed down. "is it" Regarding the words and actions of the ambassador of the country of soil, the handsome blond man, who is now Konoha''s young shadow, reacted rather plainly to the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen, but after such a word, he was very casual. Roll up the long series of scrolls with peace treaties and put them aside. He had anticipated this situation a long time ago. He felt that this treaty was too much, let alone the ambassador of the land country in front of him. Its just that, early this morning, Chiba sent this agreement that was twice as much as the compensation clause of his original agreement. It was said to be part of the plan. Let him use this one for the first time he submits the agreement. . For Chiba, he naturally believed very much. Although Chiba didn''t elaborate because of time, he still did. The talks this time are nothing more than pre-negotiations. The pre-negotiations are basically meetings for buying vegetables in the vegetable market and bargaining meetings. The amount is doubled, but it will not make people feel too deceptive. Ye Fangs first proposal did not actually have any problems. It can be said that it is easy. It is impossible to promise, but for Konoha, there is no loss. On the contrary, with such a plan for the first exchange of terms, the second exchange of terms will look more reasonable and more generous, and it may also provide some psychological help to subsequent negotiations. "This is our condition." And seeing Bofeng Shuimen''s reaction, Iwasan, as the ambassador, and Iwasan who had calmed down, did not have the slightest surprise or dissatisfaction. Obviously, this time is suspected to be Taki Chiba''s handwritten agreement, and even Konoha''s Hokage does not think it will have any effect. Of course, this may not have any effect. Then, after thinking of this, he didn''t talk nonsense, and directly took a scroll from his arms and pushed it to Bo Feng Shuimen. This is the condition he has compiled and written down according to the previous peace agreement these days. Of course, because their current position is still defeated, this condition is basically that they compensate Konoha or the country of fire. The conditions of compensation are not the conditions of compensation demanded from Konoha. They have no right to ask Konoha for anything under the current situation. Regarding this, Bofeng Shuimen didn''t say much, just picked up the scroll and spread it out and looked at it. For the ambassador of the country of soil, after all, it is not like the shadow of the wind of the country of sand. In the country-to-country negotiation, Bo Feng Shuimen also needs to pay attention to his own identity. Originally, he personally negotiated with an ambassador. It is already very inconsistent with the identity of both parties. For this kind of preliminary negotiation, he even only needs to send the corresponding personnel to exchange and negotiate some agreements, and then let the corresponding personnel show him. The person in front of me is just a diplomat of Iwayin, the country of soil. Compared with Fengying, those two concepts are two concepts. He sits here and has preliminary negotiations with this diplomat. Respect for points. If he did the same etiquette as Kazekage here, it would undoubtedly make the country of fire and Konoha look lower than the country of soil and Iwagaki, and the status of the victorious country and the defeated country can be taken. It''s messy. Here, he must have a high profile. "impossible!" Halfway through this, Bofeng Shuimen closed the scroll and placed it on the table, pushed it back extremely resolutely, and said. In the tone, there is already a bit of majesty that cannot be ignored. This golden glitter! In response, Yanshan frowned, and his facial muscles almost trembled slightly. After all, he did not have any objection to the arrogant attitude of Bo Feng Shuimen, which seemed to be a command, but silently took the scroll placed on the stage. Come back and put it aside. "So, Lord Naruto, do you have a better plan?" Then, after suppressing his anger, Yanshan barely squeezed out a smile and said. "I hope this peace treaty can stop the war between us." In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen did not make any further excessive behavior, nor said any excessive words, just said lightly, and took out a scroll and handed it to the ambassador in front of him. However, there is no excessive behavior, no excessive words, and Bo Feng Shuimen''s words are indisputable. "I also hope that." In response to this, Iwayama took a breath, and after expanding his reluctant smile, he picked up the scroll that he had handed over. In the words, he already started to look. Ok But as I looked down the rows one by one, Yanshan''s expression began to undergo subtle changes. The content on this scroll is much more normal than the previous one, but they still cannot agree to it. "Hokage, please stop joking." In response, Iwayama smiled, rolled up the scroll, and pushed it back to Bofeng Shuimen, and then said: "This is our condition..." With that, he took out the other document in his arms and pushed it to Bo Feng Shui Gate. "No, no, just use this one." However, as soon as he took out the scroll, his words were interrupted by Bo Feng Shui Men. A new agreement from Konoha was already pushed in front of him. what happened? But subconsciously glanced at the scroll in front of him, the smile on Yanshan''s face was stiff, and his heart trembled for no reason. "Yes." But ~www.novelhall.com~ had already passed the scroll over, and he couldn''t refuse it. Although there were ominous premonitions in his heart, he could only pick up the scroll and look at it. But as his gaze swept over this new agreement, his expression became more subtle again. However, this time, the subtle changes in his face were the changes in the muscles that began to stiffen and tremble. impossible! This how is this possible? And his heart was already shocked. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and eight chapters (4/4) (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1609： Peace treaty What exactly does this... mean? Trying to adjust his emotions, trying his best to calm his face, Yanshan couldn''t help but glance at the fourth generation of Hokage on the opposite side, his eyes gleaming with shocked doubts. Such favorable conditions? What is Konoha''s calculation? After this glance, his gaze returned to the scroll in his hand, as if it was extremely difficult to believe that he scanned the scroll again. Then he was convinced that he was right. The contract on this scroll, the amount of compensation on it, is lower than the contract with the lowest amount of compensation he prepared. Konoha indeed gave the best and thick armistice conditions. Compared with the previous one, although the amount of compensation has not changed much, it has only been reduced, but the requirements for forbidden and secret techniques and unique attribute ninjutsu are a lot less, reasonable, even Generous standard online. This is an irresistible truce. Even from the point of view of war, if the war can be ended at such a price, heartache will certainly be possible, but from the point of view of post-war recovery, these compensations are acceptable. Recovery will also be on the pass line. However, it is impossible for Yanshan to sign or agree to the agreement negotiated in the early stage. It is not because of the above compensation conditions, nor is it because of Konoha''s negotiating attitude, but because it is impossible for him to sign or agree to any peace treaties. This time he came here, except for the realization that he could not go back, he had never agreed to a peace agreement, ended the war, and admitted his defeat! He came to Konoha this time for a purpose, to create a fighter for the village to turn defeat into victory. No matter how good Konoha''s conditions are, they will never agree to it. is it? Is that right! Is this also the layout of Takichiba? In other words, this is how Takichiba forced us to give up this operation! The first is targeted defense, which makes us feel at a disadvantage, and then, in giving a better proposal, through this kind of "stick and carrot" approach, we are forced to accept the agreement. This is a psychological war! It turned out to be so, sure enough, you can''t take it lightly! Looking at it, Yanshan also gradually understood, and a series of speculation results flashed in his heart. At the same time, as the result of this speculation flashed past, the unbelievable expression on Yanshan''s face gradually faded away, and what faded away together was the undiminished shock. Yanshan calmed down completely. It seems that, as Chiba said, the Land of the Land has no intention of peace talks at all, and it seems that there is no agreement to such generous terms. Since the Land of the Land is determined to sabotage the peace talks and revival of the alliance, we don''t have to hesitate too much. But at this time, looking at a series of changes on Yanshan''s face that he tried to hide, Bo Feng Shuimen gently pressed his lips, and such a series of thoughts flashed in his heart. With these thoughts, a few sighs floated in his heart. In fact, Bofeng Shuimen still had a lot of expectations at the beginning, giving a good condition, and then the land country gave up their upcoming plan, agreed to a truce, and ended the war. This is undoubtedly the best outcome. Whether it''s for Konoha or Iwanishi. However, he is undoubtedly a little naive. And this innocence seems to have been seen by Chiba, so early this morning, Chiba was waiting for him at the Hokage office, and gave him two agreements, one was the previous one that was very excessive. , And another is the peace treaty currently in the hands of this countrys envoy. An excessive agreement, a generous agreement. From the simple two agreements, Chiba made him understand his innocence and eliminated his hesitation about the implementation of the plan. "If there is anything unsatisfactory, I would like to look at your country''s conditions again." After eliminating the hesitation in his heart, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t think much anymore. Seeing that the envoy of the land country wanted to look at the agreement from the beginning, he said. Interrupted, this country''s envoy''s plan to delay time. Gee! Is it seen through? Hearing this sound, Yanshan''s heart was stunned, his body almost stiffened, and such a thought flashed in his heart. He originally wanted to delay a little time by watching the action several times, and even delay enough time as much as possible to allow him to think of the refusal. After all, this is a generous compensation condition, which should already be Konoha''s bottom line is up. He can''t just say no and refuse, always find a reasonable excuse to refuse. If he rashly refuses such generous terms, Konoha is likely to take advantage of the question, saying that he has no sincerity in the peace talks, and thus lose the subject, which will be detrimental to the development and continuation of their anti-defeated plan. Here, he must reasonably refuse, or not agree to the plan without signing. After all, Konoha has offered such generous terms, and even they themselves cant offer terms that are more beneficial to their side. If they refuse, anyway, they are not sincere or even deliberately sabotaging the peace talks. Repair union. At that time, the possible chain reaction may cause them to fail completely, whether it is a plan to turn defeat into victory or a war. This is also the terrifying and cunning place of Takichiba. They have no reason to refuse the conditions he offered! However, at this moment, it was obvious that the golden flash that stunned the entire Ninja World before him, the current four generations of Hokage had already seen that he was procrastinating, and the words were already quite sharp. Even, a bit aggressive. In the next sentence, if he did not express a reasonable reason, either he would sign a treaty~www.novelhall.com~ or Konoha had trouble, he had no choice! Damn it! How can such a treaty be rejected reasonably? How can you reasonably refuse? In an instant, crystal beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. "What''s wrong? Any questions?" In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen did not leave him any time to think, and then asked: "Is there anything wrong with this agreement?" In the words, the meaning of aggressiveness already felt a little bit threatening. "No! No, how come? This treaty, this treaty..." Hearing that, Yanshan shrugged his shoulders, almost astonished, and he kept talking, but when it came to the back, he didn''t know what to say. "Huh? What happened to this agreement?" In response, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly and asked. "No, nothing, just...just..." Facing Bofeng Shuimen''s words, Yanshan''s forehead shuddered in cold sweat, his heart beating wildly, but he could only repeat the most subconscious words, already panicking. "Just what..." After all, Bo Feng Shuimen is a shadow-level figure. After seeing that the envoy of Tuzhiguo in front of him is panicked, and knowing that it is a rush, if the agreement is signed, the unruly plot of Tuzhiguo will be unsustainable and saved. The trouble behind is also being asked now. "I have to think about it. I even need to tell Master Tuying. Maybe... Maybe, I can sign a truce directly." However, just at the beginning of his questioning, the land country in front of him was an envoy, but suddenly he jumped out a sentence with a sense of eagerness and panic, interrupting his words. In an instant, the reception room was quiet. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1610： rest? Calculus? ?Really...Is it wise? In other words, is it sudden wit? In the dim secret meeting hall No. 2, a wry smile cracked from the corner of Chiba''s mouth, looking at the scroll in his hand, smiling wryly. And in his heart, there was a thought that was more bitter than his smile. At this moment, the scroll he was looking at was brought by Anbu, directly under Hokage, and it described in detail the situation regarding the negotiation with the Envoy of the Land of the Land, and judging from the handwriting, it should have been written by Bo Feng Shuimen himself. Through this scroll, Chiba has already learned more about this first meeting. At this time, he also had to sigh. Other villages were not without talents. The last wit of the envoy named Yanshan could be said to be a perfect solution to the absolutely unfavorable situation at the time. Of course, he also cracked his plan. This person wants to tell the three generations of Tukage, skip the preliminary negotiations, and sign the final armistice agreement, Konoha can''t say anything. On the face of it, people have agreed to your conditions. No matter how much you want to have an attack, you can''t have it. Then, people have to skip the preliminary negotiations, take a moment to inform Tuying, you can''t use time to talk about it. For Konoha, this sentence basically blocked all the rumors that turned face. For the land of the country, for the envoy, he only needs to pass the content of the contract to his village and wait for the news. As for when the three generations of Tuying will reply to the letter, then it is not his concern. Maybe Xin''er will come tomorrow, maybe ten days later, maybe a month, it depends on when the third generation Tuying delivers the news. There is no direct relationship with him, and even if Konoha is urging, he can only spread his hands and say, this matter is not in his decision. You can shirk it completely. And since the three generations of Tukage have made a plan to mess up Konoha, how can they reply in a short time? In fact, this sentence has completely eliminated the possibility of Konoha intimidating Yanyin to sign an armistice treaty. At least, Konoha can only wait before finding a new explanation. After all, this is a country-to-country issue. It is a problem that can be ignored in peacetime, and it is not feasible to do whatever it takes. You have to make sense and have a reasonable reason. In other words, for the Envoys of the Kingdom of Earth, the prerequisite for a protracted war is already available-time. For Konoha, it was quite unfavorable. However, at this time, although Qianye felt bitter in his heart, there was no irritable mood. Even at this time, he was calm as expected. For such an important task, with the ingenuity of the three generations of Dokage, of course it is impossible to send a few people who are insignificant or incapable. This level is not difficult for the diplomatic mission of the country of soil, and even made Konoha trapped in this confrontation. Chiba had already anticipated the disadvantage. And now that there is an expectation, Chiba naturally has a solution. In other words, falling into a disadvantaged position and failing in a confrontation is part of the Chiba plan. If it succeeds, forcing the land of the country to sign or recognize the peace treaty will be done once and for all. There is no need to think about it, and there is no need to carry out the next plan, and there is no need to endure the huge chaos that may cause huge chaos and destroy the entire peace talks. However, if it can go so smoothly, they won''t have to worry so much in the beginning. Qianye had prepared for this failure before thinking about this link. "So, next, can I take a few days off?" After reading all the content, Chiba casually placed the scroll aside, rubbed his eyes and yawned gently. During this period of time, I don''t know why, it may be that the biological clock has been devastated, and he is always easily sleepy. Arrangements have been made over there, and all the information that should be given is also given. There should be no major problems. If there really is a big problem, it''s not bad, at least one very unstable factor can be ruled out. Although all plans will be brought forward, it can eliminate a great hidden danger for the future of the village. is worth it. After rubbing his eyes, Chiba began to seriously consider the matter of resting for a few days. First of all, he ruled out whether it would cause any adverse reactions when he was resting. To be honest, Chiba is unwilling to take a break, at least until the matter of the Tunokuni diplomatic mission is resolved, he does not intend to take a break. However, the reality of getting more and more sleepy every day, he had to consider taking a few days of rest to adjust his spirit. After all, this second step has also been initially completed. The next third step may involve considerable energy. Moreover, the third step is not only the most important, but also the most difficult one. All departments of Konoha are required to With a tacit understanding, the fault tolerance rate is very low. Once there is any confusion, it may cause the whole plan to collapse, leading to chaos beyond his control. In the current state of mind, it is necessary to rest for a few days. Moreover, between the second and third steps, it does take some time to ferment. It is necessary for Chiba to rest for a few days, or even let the commanders of the third step take a few days off. As for the envoys of the earth country, now they have to wait for the impossible information of the three generations of earth shadows, and they cannot do anything excessive. Now the village is full of secret posts, and because of the restoration of the previous rest of the lifting of martial law, the secret posts There was no weakness, and their every move was under Konoha''s monitoring, and there was no wave of waves. And the other party should also know that Konoha has already known their unruly intentions. Since the other party is going to fight a protracted battle, then it will not take the initiative to make trouble. It seems okay to rest for a few days. No, forget it. If you go on a business trip, it''s not good. I''ll stay here. I don''t know if I will be complained by Xuena and Hirohiko when I go back. But for the next third step to be able to...huh? Wait a minute, the third step, is it that complicated? But thinking of this, Chiba shook his head, and this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. Then, just after the series of thoughts passed, his mind suddenly flashed, the original complex The third step, which has nearly a dozen steps, suddenly broke down. Under the habit of thinking, those complicated and low fault-tolerant steps~www.novelhall.com~ are slowly eliminated. Got out. A simple and clear plan, although difficult, but not very complicated, slowly surfaced in Chiba''s mind. Was I circling the bend before? With the current results of the second step and the arrangement made on a whim, I dont need to be so complicated! Do not! Do the calculations first! Thinking about it, Chiba''s spirit suddenly lifted, and without hesitating at the moment, he directly picked up the pen and paper, and began to deduct the simple third step in his mind to calculate its feasibility. If it can be done, then the feasibility will be higher! When calculating, such a thought flashed through his mind. Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m. Chapter 1611： Are there any flaws at all? "Captain, it''s still the same today, there is no abnormal situation, Konoha''s defense is really solid." In the room belonging to Iwayama, the guard station was straight, thinking about Iwayama who was sitting at the table reporting. "is it?" In response, Yanshan rubbed his eyes and nodded lightly. Then, after seeing the fatigue on the face of the guard and the looming dark circles under his eyes, he waved his hand and said, "Then, let''s just go out tomorrow. Inquiry, let''s take a good rest." "Yes!" In response, the guard simply responded, then turned around and opened the door to leave. Is there no flaw at all? Is there no chance? Is there really a perfect defense in this world? When the guards left, a trace of helplessness flashed across Yanshan''s face. After taking a deep breath, he covered his face with his hands and rubbed it lightly, and such a bitter thought flashed in his heart. . Ten days have passed since the first meeting. During these ten days, every day, he asked the guards to go out to inquire about the news, and even sometimes he would look around Konoha''s terrain in the name of shopping. , Has been the defense situation. And since the first day of the meeting, after he sent the so-called "seeking the consent of the three generations of Tukage adults", Konoha did not seem to be impatient at all in the current ten days, not only did not call the next meeting, but even Except for the ninja who sent three meals a day, Konoha didn''t send any other ninjas at all, let alone urge them to respond quickly. In the past ten days, Konoha seems to have forgotten them. To be honest, Konoha''s actions were beyond Iwayama''s expectations. His current daily inquiries, and his previous actions of soliciting opinions from three generations of Tu Ying, skipping the preliminary negotiations, and directly signing the armistice agreement, are actually purposeful. Even skipping the preliminary negotiations is not just for understanding. Surrounded for a while. With follow-up means. The daily inquiries and the constant use of the unsent news of the three generations of Tuying as delays were actually to arouse Konoha''s anxiety. After all, an envoy who was clearly aware of its unruly schemes blatantly inquired in the village, and could not solve such hidden dangers quickly. Yanshan believed that no matter which Shinobu village, faced with such things, they would slowly be anxious. stand up. And as long as you become anxious, there will always be opportunities for people to take advantage of the fluctuations. At the same time, by doing this, I kept delaying time and used to inquire about the vigilance of the Konoha guards. Over time, it will naturally cause psychological fatigue. After these psychological fatigue reaches a certain level, no matter how perfect defense is, there will be omissions. The office opened the door to them, Even, he had already figured out how to deal with Konoha''s various urging methods and rhetoric. However, in the current situation, it is obvious that Konoha is not irritable anymore, he hasn''t even reacted at all, his performance is very calm, calm to the point of defensive change without the slightest change, still so invulnerable. Moreover, yesterday, several construction sites in Konoha, which were suspended due to the peace talks, seemed to have begun to restart. Obviously, Konoha is not only calm, but also has absolute confidence in the peace and discussion alliance, and everything is under its control. To be honest, this made him a little uneasy. In the current situation, his several methods are obviously of no use. Although he still has time, this time is not unlimited, and Konoha is not talking about it, he will completely stop it. As long as the time is long enough, Konoha can also turn his face, saying that their land country has deliberately delayed, and there is no sincerity in peace talks and alliances. At that time, he will still face those two choices. And now, the only thing that comforts Yanshan is that the three generations of Fengying are still in Konoha Village, which means Konoha and Shayin have not been finalized yet, and the peace talks between the two sides are still in progress. This can be considered a lot of peace of mind for Yanshan. After all, Konoha''s current calm attitude may be due to the good negotiation situation with Sain. The focus of Konoha''s negotiations may be on Sain, not their Yanyin. The reason for Konoha''s calmness might not be because his methods didn''t work, but because Konoha hadn''t fully focused his attention on them, so that his methods were greatly reduced. "However, Konoha''s defense is still not at all disordered. It is really weird. There are no loopholes at all. After so long, there are no loopholes at all. According to their frontline force layout, they are placed in the village now. In the dark part of the country, Konoha will only be able to achieve this level unless it is twice as strong as we estimated. Otherwise, the ten-day high-intensity alert and the large-scale alert outside the village are impossible. I''m not tired. This shouldn''t be." But thinking of this, Yanshan slowly opened his hands, and the eyes under the thick dark circles flashed with doubts, and his mouth murmured unconsciously. Yes indeed! Shouldn''t! This shouldn''t be! Even if everyone in Konoha has a strong will, it is impossible to do everything in such a large-scale alert, without the slightest gap. Even, it can maintain this "on the surface loose, but in fact there is no gap" situation. This requires not only the ninja in charge of vigilance to be super-willed, but also the commanding commander who needs strong command ability, concentration, There is a slight deviation. No matter how powerful a commander is, it is impossible to continue such subtle command. It''s abnormal here! Could it be that our intelligence is wrong? The Konoha frontline, in fact, did not have as many as we found? Or, all of this is actually not as real as I thought? Then, after this whisper, such a thought flashed through his mind. Yes! Am I a fool? Why is Konoha so calm? Why can defense be as solid as gold, without the slightest flaw? This was originally Takichiba''s single-handed layout, and this layout was meant to force us to sign a treaty! Of course, it makes us look impeccable! And, the long-term impeccable! All this is still in the psychological layout of Taki Chiba! Then ~www.novelhall.com~ he woke up suddenly, and he stood up after a swipe. Verify! It must be verified! Here, we must verify! Then, Iwashan seemed like a scholar who had solved the long-trapped riddle. He quickly picked up the pen and ink on the side and began to write on the letterhead conveying the message. one day! It only takes one day to verify! As long as I was right, then... Konoha can no longer hold on! While writing, there was only such an excited thought in his mind. Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. The mobile version reading URL of the Museum of Literature: m. Chapter 1612： Report ? Hokage Building, the roof. "call" The night breeze that had brought the winter wind whizzed by, blowing the young boy''s hair straight, patted his side face lightly, and set off the solemn color on his face even more heavily. And in his eyes, there was a reflection of the small black dot flying into the deep dark cloud far away. "Master Chiba." At this moment, a ninja wearing a black cloak and a fox mask suddenly flashed behind the boy, kneeling on the ground, and calling out. "Have you finally done something?" In response to this, the boy did not look back, keeping his brows furrowed while leaning on a railing and looking at that far away place. "Yes, the ambassador of the country of the earth let go of an eagle falcon that was used to convey news. Depending on its size, it should be a falcon from the village of Iwayin in the land of the earth. It is also a commonly used hawk in the Iwayin army. Upon hearing this, the anbu ninja who flashed suddenly replied. For the Anbe ninja who participated in the war, it is also responsible for the intelligence. The eagle falcon released by the ambassador of Iwagaki just now is undoubtedly the special eagle falcon of Iwagaki Village. In the communication between Ninja Villages, not only Shayin Village uses eagles, but other Ninja Villages, including Konoha, Iwayin, Yunyin and even Mistyin, actually use their own eagle falcons as messengers. Compared with homing pigeons, in Ninja Village, Ninja Eagles are actually more reliable. Ninja Eagles of any breed have extremely long flight distances, which are very suitable for long-distance information transmission, and they are also stronger than Ninja Pigeons. The attack power of the ninja, and the ability to counterattack when encountering an attack, even the ninja eagle''s flying height is much higher than the ninja pigeon, and it is generally difficult to intercept. And because of these advantages of the ninja, in addition to the ninja pigeon, basically every ninja village will keep the ninja. Among them, because the geographical environment of each ninja village is different, each village has different characteristics and forms. For example, Shayins ninja eagle is the most fierce and more tolerant, and can eat or drink for three days. Yunyins ninja eagle is the fastest, and Yanyins ninja eagle has the highest flight altitude and the farthest distance. As for them, Konohas is the most comprehensive. Its not as aggressive as Sand Hide, its speed is not as good as Cloud Hide, and its endurance is not as good as Rock Hide, but they have both of them. The speed is second only to Cloud Hide, and the ferocity is second only to Sand Hide. The endurance is only bestowed to Rock Hide. Nothing outstanding, but there are no shortcomings. As an expert in this area, the Anbe Ninja is quite sure that this eagle falcon is a eagle falcon from Iwashin, which can be seen from the posture of its head diving into the clouds. "Well, did you finally deliver the message back to Yanyin again?" In response, Chiba nodded, her hand holding the railing tightened, and her brows tightened. "Yes, it can''t be wrong, it should be to pass the information to the village." Hearing this, Anbu Ninja said with certainty. "Really... Now, how are the conversations between Naruto-sama and Fukage?" When she heard this, Chiba took a breath, but did not continue on this topic, just asked. "This time, there should not be much progress. The four generations of Naruto Masters proposed comprehensive and in-depth economic cooperation and some economic measures. Fengying Masters seem to have doubts. There should be no results in a short time. " This Anbe Ninja knew quite a lot about this. This Naruto and Fengkage discussed the meeting about Xiumeng, and they seemed to know a lot. "I know." Hearing this, Qianye''s face didn''t show much expression either. Now, on the side of Shayin, you can rest assured. After skipping the preliminary negotiations, the armistice agreement has been signed. Today, the country of fire and the country of wind have reached a tacit agreement, although they have not yet It was announced, but the two countries have rebuilt the old one. As long as the meeting of this revisionist alliance is over, the two countries will announce a truce. Konoha, or the hidden dangers of the West and Northwest of the Land of Fire have been completely eliminated. Since Fengying visited this time and skipped the preliminary negotiations, it shows that the Land of Wind has no support, and there is no need to worry about Sandy. The village is over. And after the two countries are repaired, the country of the wind must also desperately repair the domestic trauma and restore after the war. In addition to war, this is also an opportunity for Konoha, an economic opportunity. Although Konoha Village also has major projects, if the western virgin forest is opened up, there will be a large area of ??virgin forest, high-quality wood, etc. If it can''t be used up, it can be sold in large quantities to Shayin in exchange for a huge amount of financial income, and a wave of blood can be used to deal with the land of the land and the land of thunder and the unending war situation. After all, the resources of Shayin are quite scarce. Although there are some rare resources in the great desert, resources such as wood are very scarce. In the Kingdom of Wind, the value of trees is more precious than gold. Second to water and food. Now, one of the so-called Xiumeng, the so-called economic cooperation, must be timber. Of course, this kind of repair alliance can be discussed for as long as possible. As long as the announcement of the repair is not announced, then it will not have much impact on Chiba''s plan. In fact, the question of Chiba is actually asking when the announcement will be made public. That''s it. Chiba didn''t care about the negotiation of the revival alliance that had been going on for nearly ten days. This is what affects his plan. Now, it will take a while, then it couldn''t be better. "You said, how long does it take to deliver the news to Yanyin and then from Yanyin?" Thinking of this, Chiba no longer stayed on this issue, and turned the topic back. "About three days or so." In this regard, Anbe Ninja calculated a little and said. "Are you a conservative calculation or a precise calculation?" Upon hearing this, Chiba asked again. "Conservative calculation, these three days are three days at most." Hearing this sound, the Anbe Ninja also answered truthfully. "Okay, then, let the notification go on. All commanders will be off for three days. Within these three days, the guards will repeat the ten-day schedule. In response, Chiba nodded, and then ordered. Three days... That is to say ~www.novelhall.com~ After three days, is it a big battle? Hearing this sentence, the Anbe Ninja did not answer quickly, but such a slightly excited thought flashed in his heart. "Yes Yes!" Then, after this thought turned, he suddenly felt shocked and responded, and then, in a flash of figure, he left the roof of the Hokage Building and passed on Chiba''s order. Ten days... Actually persisted for ten days... It seems that Yanshan is quite calm now. Really... Some trouble! At this time, Chiba held the hand of the railing, but it was tight again, and a bitter and sigh flashed in his heart. Chapter 1613： Good side, bad side ? "Squeak..." The door used to receive the four generations of Fengying and his party was slowly pushed open. After a "hu" exhale, a figure slowly stepped into this decent living room. "Four generations of Master Fengying, how are you today?" But at this moment, another figure greeted him immediately, walked to this entry figure, and blurted out a word of hope. "The progress is still very slow, but I don''t hate the current rhythm, and I can see that the Lord Naruto really values ??our ally. The fourth generation of Naruto is different from the previous generation. I think we can trust him. Maybe. , Our two countries can avoid the disaster of swordsmen in the future." Looking at the welcoming predecessor, Luo Sha said with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. "is it?" In this regard, Motobu is also quite excited, and his face is full of excitement and joy. "Master Fengying, you are back!" At this time, the four guards also walked out of their rooms one after another, welcoming Luosha, with a lot of joy on their faces. During this period of time, especially after the signing of the armistice agreement, Sa Yin and his team were filled with joy almost every day. After all, the war is over, and there is good news almost every day in the current stage of revising the alliance. How could it not be joyful every day? ? "Well, did the reply from the village come? Regarding the discussion between my husband and Hokage yesterday, do you have any thoughts about the old mother-in-law and Eilaozang?" In this regard, Luo Sha''s slight smile at the corner of her mouth remained unchanged, as she asked. "It''s not there yet, but it should be soon." Hearing this, Wubu hurriedly said. In the last ten days or so, it should be said that since the formal signing of the peace treaty, after entering the stage of revising the alliance, every day of the talks is over, his Fengying will write a complete talk report and tell the two in the village Senior citizens. And according to the urgent report passed from the village on the second day, the second or third day of the meeting was held. Although the opinions of the two elders came late, sometimes they may not be able to be passed on in one day. , But relying on his own Fengying''s ingenuity and Konoha''s relaxed and respectful meeting style, there is no way he can''t catch up. If Luo Sha, it must be possible! He must be able to change the current village and let Shayin regain the glory of the past! It will also eliminate the corruption in the village. he It will definitely become a greater Fengying than the previous generations! But in the words, such a thought suddenly appeared in Wubu''s mind. "OK, all right." Hearing that, Luo Sha didn''t ask much, just said: "You are free to move around first, I want to think about the content of the next meeting." "Yes!" In response, the Motobu and the guards all responded, and then they all knew what they should do, so as not to disturb their own thoughts. After everyone dispersed, Luo Sha did not stay much, and went straight back to her room. Let''s sort out the results of this meeting first. Back to the room, Luo Sha''s first thing was to organize and write down everything discussed today. During the meeting of the Xiu League, he and Naruto Naruto Naruto had also discussed a lot of aspects, and reached a number of economic cooperation, and even talked about task cooperation, the co-organization of the Ninja test, etc. In terms of resources, it has also reached a consensus to purchase food and water at relatively low prices. Every year, Shayin can purchase food and water from Konoha at a price lower than two-thirds of the current imported food and water. Obtaining a considerable amount of food and water is expected to save one-third of the budget. This alone can allow Shayin, or the country of the Wind, to recover its post-war economy three to five years earlier, not to mention the terms of dealing with other scarce resources such as timber. It can be said that Konoha will bring a huge amount of assistance to Shayin in the near future. Of course, Shayin has also signed some low-price trading terms such as Konoha''s rare resources that can only be mined in the desert of the Kingdom of Wind, but, relatively speaking, Shayin still has a relatively large discount. Although it is said that the alliance is mutually beneficial, even in the current situation, it is Konoha who can force Shayak to make many sacrifices in the leaping of the alliance, and obtain a covenant that is very beneficial to Konoha, so that Sayak will be in the future. Within a few years, it became the donor country for Konoha''s recovery after the war. However, Konoha has now made a huge concession, even letting the kingdom of wind and sandy hide in the covenant. To be honest, even from the perspective of measuring national interests, from a variety of objective to no longer objective perspectives, Luo Sha is quite moved. He could feel Konoha, no, it should be said that it was the sincerity of the fourth generation of Hokage. Even Luo Sha still admires this four-generation Hokage, who is about the same age as him, for this kind of mind and tolerance, so that he who is also a shadow can not help but admire him. With such a clause, I am afraid that the fourth generation of Hokage has been under tremendous pressure in his own village. This war, for Konoha, should be a huge loss, and they were the first country to attack Konoha. , Making such a big concession, no matter which village it is, it will not be allowed. To be honest, if he and the fourth generation of Hokage changed their positions, he might not be able to do such a thing at all. The first sentence he came back today was also a sincere sigh. "Well... if it is the fourth generation of Hokage, we can consider long-term and in-depth cooperation. After all, it will only benefit us, but there will be no harm. And this new Hokage is also trustworthy." After writing down the content of the meeting, and reading the content of the previous meeting and the two elders'' news from the village, Luo Sha frowned slightly and murmured in her mouth. just After this murmur, Luo Sha''s heart was somewhat suspicious. "Boom boom boom!" At this time, there was a knock on the door suddenly. "Come in, Senior Motobu." In this regard, Luo Sha didn''t look back, and said directly. Afterwards, with a "squeak", the door was opened and the object department stepped in. "How is the situation today?" When the door closed again, Luo Sha''s expression turned serious, and she asked. "Finally there is action on Yanyin''s side. It seems to be a message today." In response, Motobu changed the color of joy on his face and said solemnly. "Really? Although I don''t know what Konoha is planning now, I always feel that Konoha is using us." Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Luo Sha sighed lightly and said. "Check as clearly as possible." Then Luo Sha spoke again. "Yes!" Hearing that, the Wu Department didn''t talk nonsense, and after a response, he pushed the door out. Ugh I''m afraid that these preferential covenants are nothing more than Konoha''s use of our means to deal with Yanyin. After they deal with Yanyin, we are the next goal! Now that the covenant has not been officially signed, there is no question of repentance or repentance! Konoha, if you want to change it, you can change it! Listening to the sound of closing the door, Luo Sha closed her eyes, thinking like this in her heart. As Fengying, how could he only think in a good direction? Chapter 1614： 3 days? On the other side, the defense force, Watanabe Kenshin''s office. "Three days?" At the desk of the senior consultant, Xuena narrowed his eyes slightly, and couldn''t help turning his head. He looked at Hirohiko who had given him the order in amazement. There was a slight surprise on his face, and more, after being surprised. Of dignity. "Yes, three days, we can rest for three days." In this regard, Hongyan couldn''t help but glanced at the order book in his hand, and after confirming that it was correct, he replied. "This" Hearing this, Xue Nai frowned, his face showing a somewhat thoughtful look. "Snapped!" At this moment, the office of the commander of the defense force was violently pushed open, and the door panel directly hit the wall. "Yuki Na? What''s the matter? This time I take a break? Is something wrong? What is going on to let me rest?" Then, a young man entered the house violently, and before he entered the house, a series of questions came to him. "Captain Watanabe?" Upon hearing this series of doubts, Xue Nai was slightly startled and subconsciously spoke. "You got it too?" Hongyan asked subconsciously. "Well, did you receive it too?" When Yukina and Hirohiko''s answers were heard, the figure walking in the door stopped in a hurry, and looked up in amazement. It was Watanabe Kenshin. This person who can push the door of the Office of the Defense Forces so hard is probably Watanabe Kenshin as the captain. From the perspective of the door hitting the wall, Watanabe Kenshin''s heart at this time was also extremely unstable. Judging from his questioning, it was obvious that he had received an order to rest, and he did not understand why he had to rest now. "Yes." In response, Xuena responded. "This...what''s a joke? At such a critical time, I actually had a three-day rest. Originally, there was an extreme shortage of manpower. This... the commander is resting. What is it going to do?" Hearing this, Watanabe Kenshin couldn''t help but said. This is too exaggerated! All commanders rested for three days. To tell the truth, Watanabe Kenshin thought it was a fake command from the enemy spy. Now, there is no room for rest. The entire village has a shortage of manpower than it was during the martial law. Even the Hyuga clan has all been put on guard, and even the sect master Hyuga Nissa has been with him these days. In shifts, their commanders have taken a break. Isn''t the defense of this village going to be a big problem? Originally, because of the serious shortage of manpower, they used the mobile patrol method that Xuena used to patrol the camp during the martial law to defend these relatively important areas. After all, the current manpower of the village is completely impossible to handle each relative. In important areas, apart from being equipped with regular police personnel, it is also necessary to arrange two teams of elite layout arrangements. The current situation is through the cooperation of secret whistle and elite troops while maintaining the loose policing of "Konoha''s relatively important place, with a large number of elite ambushes" to lure the enemy into the layout. First, the secret sentry immediately reported the traces of the detectives in Yanyin Village to the elite troops, and then the elite troops moved to a relatively important area where the detectives were located to ambush. Then, after the detectives left, they went to the next place and set up an ambush. Gesture. In fact, at this moment Konoha, in addition to the outgoing guards and the village''s bright and dark posts, in fact, where there are relatively important areas where there might be two teams of elites. To be honest, the spare elites can only be divided into four teams of 16 people. Everything is just an illusion. Konoha can really ambush all important areas with elites now. Konoha''s forces are at least twice as strong as it is now, and the Ninja World War has long been won. There is no need for peace talks and alliances at all. Konohas defense now looks impervious, but its actually caused by the commanders constant tension and the perfect deployment of the four elite teams. Now that the commander is resting, its a golden impression, maybe It fell apart in an instant. At that time, if Yanyin acts, something big will happen. "Doesn''t it mean that the plan is about to be finalized?" However, Watanabe Kenshin was incredulous here, and Yukina''s answer was an understatement. "ending?" Hearing these words, Watanabe Kenshin was startled, looked at the girl in front of him, and blinked. "Yes, the third step of the plan, isn''t it..." In response, Xuena blinked and said. "Ah! Right!" However, in the middle of this sentence, Watanabe Kenshin reacted violently, and he subconsciously interrupted the second half of Xuena''s sentence under his head. "That''s how it is, that''s how it is, because it''s the final stage, because it''s the final stage, so we have to rest. Three days later, the workload is not as simple as doubling. What you want is to rest! Time, maintaining defense and maintaining defense, I am stupid." After interrupting Xuena, Watanabe Kenshin popped out many excited words again. "So, rest?" Then, he calmed down his excitement, looked at Xue Na again, blinked his eyes, and asked weakly. "Well, rest." In response, Xuena smiled slightly. She couldn''t see the appearance of her captain, but from his tone, she could imagine the appearance of her captain, and she couldn''t help but laugh. Hey...you are the captain! Ask Xuena about the holiday? The corners of Hongyan''s mouth twitched. "Oh...then rest, um, take a good rest." Received the affirmative answer from Yukina, Watanabe Kenshin breathed a sigh of relief, nodded repeatedly, and said in his mouth. "but" But at this moment, the second half of Xue Nai''s words came. "But what? What else needs to be done?" Watanabe Kenshin seemed to be quite sensitive about this, and asked hurriedly. How do I feel, the longer Xuena stays here, how come you, the captain, rely more and more on him? At this time, Hongyan couldn''t help but complain again. "We have to make a duty schedule for the next three days. The order says that the commander will rest for three days, and the rest will act according to the original plan. In other words, we need to make the three-day schedule so that the following People are working." Xuena seemed to be used to this, and didn''t think much about it, just said. "Oh, yes! Yes, you have to get it out, then I will work overtime with you." Hearing the words~www.novelhall.com~ Watanabe Kenshin slapped his head again, and during the conversation, he walked quickly to his desk, no nonsense, and immediately began to maintain the appearance of defense that is inexhaustible. Watch list. Although he has been doing the things the following people do during this period of time, in Xuenai''s daily reports, he still has no blind spots about the current situation. It is also quite smooth to formulate a duty schedule. "Hongyan, then let''s start too." After realizing that the captain was focused and began to formulate the duty schedule, Xue Na said with a smile. "Ok!" In response, Hongyan nodded, and then took out another report, ready to read it. This duty schedule is not so easy to make. After all, now they are under the entire Konoha Defense Force, and the duty schedule needs to be detailed to the individual. This night, they are destined to be unable to rest. Chapter 1615： Anxious "Da!" "Da!" "Da!" Slightly eager footsteps echoed gently in the room belonging to the ambassador of the country of earth. Hasn''t it arrived yet? Today is the third day. After pacing back and forth several times, Yanshan raised his head and looked out the window, but seeing the rain stretched, but there were no traces of flying birds, only the rain that had been lingering for three days. At this time, it was about 3 o''clock in the afternoon on the third day that he sent the news. According to the distance between this side and the land of the earth, and at the speed of the falcon, the news should have arrived at this time. To be honest, Yanshan was really anxious at this time. It''s not that his mentality has exploded, and he is not calm, but because, in the past three days of inquiries, he suddenly discovered some defense changes in Konoha, especially changes in relatively important areas. He is now anxious to request To prove whether the conjectures that I have generated due to these changes are correct And if it is correct, then the whole situation may be completely opened to them, Konoha is not so inflexible, and the current deadlock can also be resolved. At that time, you can be sure that the opportunity they have been waiting for has already appeared. The success or failure of the whole plan may be planned in the past few days! Its no wonder that Iwayama will be anxious and almost a little gaffe. This task itself is related to the entire Yanyin, and even the entire land of the country. Turning defeat into victory depends on this plan. As long as Konoha is in trouble, they will jointly wait and see the Thunder Country Yunyin Taking advantage of the chaos, they will use their main force to conduct a real decisive battle. Under the situation of Konoha''s instability, let alone the fact that there is no absolute advantage in force, even if there is an absolute advantage, they are confident to defeat Konoha. At that time, they will capture the fruits of victory in the Ninja World War. In the future, it is Konoha who will go to their Iwayuki to seek peace. With the winners peace agreement, their recovery speed after the war will be ahead of all Ninja villages. And for a long time in the future, they will replace Konoha and become the strongest Shinobu village in the Ninja world. And if this plan fails, they may face Konoha''s sanctions on the peace talks, and pay a greater price than direct peace to obtain peace, the loss will be greater, and the recovery after the war will be quite difficult. This time, there was a big gap. Although Iwayama said that he performed very well in this battle, for him, this task is too important and the pressure is really too great. Seriously, At the beginning, he did not feel the weight of this task. For Yanyin, one of the most outstanding talents of Yanyin''s next generation, who has been silently training himself for so many years, and finally made a blockbuster, he was also determined to win this task from the beginning, and even, There is no doubt that he will fail. Yes, although Yanshan knew that this task would be very difficult, even facing the nightmare of the entire village, he was convinced that he would succeed if he planned carefully and carefully, and never doubted that he would fail. However, in the past ten days, he really felt the terrifyingness of that little monster named Taki Chiba, what is invulnerability, this little monster really let him see. For more than ten days, every time he considered plans and tasks, what he thought about the most was not the protracted battle, the number of possible paths for the other party, or the feasibility of various plans, but the word failure. . That''s right, he is now beginning to doubt that he will fail, thinking about what will happen if he fails. At the same time, he felt heavy pressure, and the weight of the entire village made him breathless. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, his door was knocked. "team leader!" Afterwards, the voice of a young guard among the four guards sounded. come yet? Hearing this sound, Yanshan almost took a deep breath before calming down his excitement, and then he said: "Come in." However, when the young guard came in, he didn''t see any letters. The young guard just made a routine report. During this period of time, he did not stop investigating Konoha. First, he stimulated Konoha''s nerves and wanted Konoha to become anxious. Second, he also needed to know Konoha''s deployment and movements. And during this time, he didnt get nothing at all. Now he already has an exact shift schedule for Konoha Defense Forces, as well as a list of ninjas with fixed positions, which is also very important. Of intelligence. According to this timetable and the list of ninjas, as long as Iwayama confirms that this is the opportunity he is waiting for, then they can directly implement the destruction plan. It can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone and preparing early. As for the guards routine report, there is nothing Iwayama wants to know, but it is also certain that Konohas shift pattern has changed to a certain extent in the past few days, only for the previous ten days and the last three days. Although Konoha has changed some shift personnel and time, looking at the same shift time and personnel situation for three days, he should only need to record these changes and adjust the Konoha shift information in his hand. That''s it. "Then, Captain, I''m going to rest." But at this time, after the report, the guard did not stay much, just after saying a word, after Yanshan nodded and agreed ~www.novelhall.com~, he pushed out the door and left Yanshan''s room. Gee! Hasn''t it arrived yet? Could there be an accident? Or did Konoha send someone to intercept it? When the guard left, Yanshan frowned tightly, and couldn''t help but think about it. Do not! The Ninja eagle in our village is the highest flying, even Konoha cannot intercept it. Something may be delayed. However, he quickly rejected the previous inference. Ah Then, after the veto system, Yanshan frowned because of impatience, but suddenly laughed. I am really... What a gaffe! This is also normal, how can it be punctual every time! Moreover, Huitian was of course only here to report. This Shinoyo''s information was received by me personally. It is impossible to get the information from them! Just now... I''m so gagged! Then, after he laughed, he couldn''t help but shook his head, his face was quite bitter. After shaking his head and smiling bitterly, Yanshan also stopped the urge to pace back and forth. Instead, he made himself a cup of tea and took a light sip. The bitter taste suppressed the eagerness in his heart. He sat down gently, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It should not be wrong, our opportunity should have arrived! Have confidence in yourself! Rock Mountain! This stall, he said to himself in his heart. "Du Du Du!" And at this moment, on his window sill, there was the sound of a sharp beak hitting the window. "Goo!" At this moment, outside his window, a majestic Ninja Eagle was tilting its head, blinking a pair of eagle eyes, and let out a soft cry. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1616： Sure Force deployment... Force deployment... Number...number...number! what! Yes! I couldn''t wait to open the window, and took the small scroll from the foot of Shinobu. With a "bang", the small scroll was restored to its original size because it was opened. Iwayama couldn''t wait to check the information about Konoha''s forces on it. And on this scroll, basically all the information about Konoha''s forces in the country of the earth, including some information about the Konoha ninja group accumulated before the war, Iwayama also quickly found the information he wanted. Yes! That''s it! No wonder! No wonder! No wonder it has always been solid, but it turns out that this solid is just an illusion! Konohas force on the front line is basically a little more than half of the Konoha ninja group. Under this intensity of alert, Konoha will leave behind an elite force of about 20 people. No, it is conservatively estimated. Only about thirty people. It is impossible to ambush elite troops in all places! It''s really nice layout! It shocked us for more than ten days! If it weren''t for me to mobilize this almost classified information, I am afraid I would be kept in the dark! And after seeing this information, Iwayama has determined that Konoha is now airtight and impeccable, just a false image of airtight and impeccable! At the same time, that day flashed past his mind. When he was walking back and forth unconsciously in two relatively important areas because he was anxious about Konoha''s military intelligence, the figures in black that he saw belonged to Konoha''s elite. The sight of the black figure of the troops. Use the secret guard to monitor our position, split the remaining elite troops, and cooperate with the secret guard to constantly move in important areas, putting on false images of elite ambush... It''s amazing! Worthy of being a master of psychological warfare! Do not! Not only psychological warfare, it should be said that he is indeed a master of rhythm and human heart! Our inquiring behavior is also a specially arranged disorderly inquiring. Unexpectedly, we were still drawn into his rhythm, looking at what he wanted us to see, and leaving behind the impregnable golden soup that he wanted to keep in our minds. impression. Such a layout is really unheard of. Moreover, his scheduling ability can achieve such a perfect effect under such a tight hand. It is simply not something human can do! No wonder, Lord Lantu was so worried before and asked me how I plan to do it many times! I know only a little bit about the terrible Takichiba! Thinking of this, Yanshan couldn''t help closing his eyes, and with a puff, he almost sat down on the bed behind the window sill. The forehead, I don''t know when, but cold sweat has been oozing out. He couldn''t do this kind of thing. Even dare not even think about it! Such a risky deployment, if you are not careful, may result in complete chaos or paralysis of defense work. To be honest, if any commander in their village knows about these actions, I am afraid that these commanders will jump up in shock, and then yell at them! Change to any one or several of them, let alone successfully deterring the enemy for more than ten days, I am afraid it will be chaotic within two days. At this moment, Iwayama finally understood that his three generations of soil shadows whispered to himself, "Why Takichiba does not grow between the rocks" before his departure. The Lord Loess slapped his shoulder and said solemnly to him. One Takichiba is worth the meaning of "one hundred thousand elite". "No! You have to ask Master Lantu about this matter! You must ask Master Lantu!" Then, after sitting for a long time, Yanshan stood up abruptly and opened the door without saying anything, knocking on the door of the next room. I thought that this was a rare opportunity, but after confirming his inference, Yanshan was uncertain. Not sure if my destruction plan is feasible. Not sure, he can defeat this Takichiba. "Boom boom boom!" "Boom boom boom!" "Master Lantu, are you there?" After knocking on the door, Yanshan didn''t get a response from Lantu. He couldn''t help but knocked a few more times and said. "come in." Following these words, it took another minute to wait before the permission of the respected elder came from the door. "Yes!" In response, Yanshan hurriedly responded and opened the door to enter. After entering, what came into view was the slightly rickety back of the blue earth and the white air that belonged to the clear tea floating in front of him. "Yanshan, is there something wrong?" With the sound of the door closing, Lan Tu opened his mouth without looking back. Seeing it, it seemed that the rain curtain outside had something to attract him. "It''s about the latest intelligence. It has now been confirmed that Konoha''s current defense is tight and impenetrable. It is actually an illusion. It is conservatively estimated that there are only 30 elite troops available for dispatch. Good time for action." In response to this, Yanshan spoke truthfully, and took a few steps forward, standing respectfully behind Lan Tu, like a student asking the teacher. "Really... Then, what are you going to do?" However, Yanshan asked sincerely, and Lan Tu answered as usual, still asking him what he wanted to do. "I...I...Oh, I am ashamed, I don''t know what to do now? There is such a illusion that can use thirty elites to create an airtight defense, which shocks us who dare not act rashly. Monster, I''m not sure..." In response, Iwayama pursed his lips, a bit of shame appeared on his face~www.novelhall.com~ However, he still mustered his courage and said. "So, you are here to ask me what I think?" When he heard this sentence, Lan Tu still didn''t turn around, just asked plainly. "Yes!" Hearing this sentence, Yanshan took a deep breath and said. Then there was a moment of silence. "Are you... scared?" When Yanshan couldn''t help but was about to speak, Lan Tu said. Harm... scared? Hearing this sentence, Yanshan was startled. "So, do you still need to consider?" In this silence, Lan Tu seemed to be aware of something and said again. Still... Need to consider? What to consider? Hearing this, Yanshan was startled again, but he turned a series of questions in his heart. Ok? Scared? However, this time, he didn''t have any doubts for long. After the doubts passed, his eyes lit up. "I see, I will cancel the task, thank you, Lord Lantu!" Then, he blurted out the sentence. The opponent is a master at controlling the heart and rhythm! As a commander, I am scared, so, what kind of sabotage plan is still being implemented! I am no longer qualified to carry out the destruction plan! At least, I am no longer qualified! But in his heart, it was a sudden. "No! Not good!" But at this moment, just as Yanshan suddenly realized and made up his mind to cancel the plan, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside the door, and at the same time, there was a scream that was obviously panicked, followed by Come. "It''s not good, Captain, Master Lantu, something happened! Something... something happened!" https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1617： A godsend! "Captain, it''s not good! Something happened! It''s not good!" Obviously, the guard who yelled "It''s not good" had really encountered a major incident. He hadn''t waited for any reaction from Rock Mountain and Blue Earth. With a "pop", the next room belonged to Rock Mountain''s room. The door slammed into the wall, apparently pushed open by the guard who shouted badly. "Captain? Captain?" Then, Xu did not see the rock mountain that should be in the room, and a faintly anxious and flustered voice came from the wall next to it. "it''s here." At this moment, Yanshan and Lantu also reacted, listening to the panic voice of the guard, and hurriedly spoke. However, there was a calmness in the tone, which sounded a bit reassuring. What will it be like? Could it be that Konoha has done anything? What did that little monster do? What can make them so alarmed, is it possible that what is absolutely detrimental to us? Don''t make any moths! However, there was a calm tone in his tone, but in Yanshan''s heart, there was no sense of calmness at all, and there was already a slight anxiety. Although these guards seem to be relatively young, when they were selected, they were all selected for outstanding performance in the war. They were all experienced in the cruelest war, and they were absolutely elite. Moreover, when they accepted this task , They were all prepared to die. This news could make the young guard panic, and it must be quite detrimental to them. Thinking about the terrible Takichiba, Iwayama couldn''t calm down no matter what. The so-called care is chaotic. Now this plan of turning defeat into victory is too important. His shoulders are too heavy. In addition, he has fully understood the horror of the person he is dealing with. It is inevitable that his heart cannot be calm at this time. Hopefully, it''s not a troublesome thing... At this moment, without knowing it, Lan Tu turned back, and looked at the rock mountain that had fallen on the doorway. Baimei trembled slightly, but placed the teacup in his hand on the table beside it. "Snapped!" At this moment, the door of this blue earth room was pushed aside after a rush of footsteps, and gently hit the wall. Then, the panting guard crossed the door, without time to salute, and said: "Team...Captain, no...it''s not good, something happened! Something happened!" "Take your breath first, don''t worry, speak slowly." In response, Yanshan frowned slightly, but did not directly ask what happened, but calmly calmed down the guard first. "Yes Yes!" And this guard should have been running too eagerly. An elite guard really took a few breaths before he calmed down his rapid breathing. "What the **** happened." Seeing the guard breathe smoothly, Yanshan took a breath, and after a pause, he asked. Sure enough, already... But seeing Yanshan''s behavior, the blue eyes on the side slowly dropped, and he silently glanced at the teacup on the table that was gradually fading away from the heat. "Konoha''s forbidden surgery room has been invaded!" When I heard Yanshan''s question, I tried to calm down my breath, and gradually calmed down the excited inner guard. He slowed down again, and then spoke with a particularly careful voice. "Forbidden surgery room?" In response, Yanshan was stunned for a moment, even with the blue earth on the side. Forbidden room? It''s a forbidden area over there. Konoha prohibits outsiders. Was hacked? what happened? In an instant, a series of doubts flashed through Yanshan''s heart. "Yes! Konoha''s forbidden surgery room was invaded, like Yunyin''s ninja." In response, the guard recalled what he saw and heard today and nodded affirmatively. Originally, he thought it was another calm day, and the investigation had been completed, and when he was planning to come back to report, accidentally, he saw a figure flashing past his secret place beside the Broad Avenue. Originally, he didn''t pay much attention to it. During this time, Konoha''s defense line, such secret shifts can be seen everywhere, and there is nothing unusual and nothing worth noting. However, this time, the figure was a little different. With a startling glance, he clearly saw the forehead protection symbol belonging to Yunyin and the uniform belonging to Yunyin looming under the ninja''s shirt. Seeing this, he was actually not very excited. Around Konoha, there were rocky shadows, mists, clouds, and sands around Konoha. There were quite a few spies, and they were elite spies, even Konoha In the village, there is the eyeliner of ordinary people lurking. At that time, he also felt that he was just an infiltrating Yunyin spy, and he didn''t care much. After all, this is not their hometown. If a spy infiltrated, it has nothing to do with them, and this spy is still Yunyin, their two villages. The relationship between the two is already subtle now, and it should not be prolonged, so he planned to report it at that time. However, after a series of Konoha''s Anbe and Konoha''s senior management, Danzo, one of the two consultants, made him aware of the extraordinary. As a ninja who wants to participate in a mission to go deep into the enemys base camp, Konoha has the intelligence of a man with a face. Before the mission, he can Then, he found a chance to hide ~www.novelhall.com~ and sneaked in the direction these people came. Unexpectedly, he found many forbidden areas stipulated by Konoha, and there was only one guarding. At the door of the forbidden surgery room, he saw the dignified face of the fourth-generation Hokage and the little monster Taki Chiba, vaguely talk about checking the forbidden technique, and asked for a complete blockade of the news, especially paying attention to the sand and the rock. Embassy or something. From this, he knew that something serious had happened. Konoha''s forbidden room was invaded. So, without being discovered, he rushed back as quickly as possible, and immediately informed their captain of the information. However, after returning to this courtyard, he couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart and shouted all the way. He knows exactly what this means! Konoha is about to mess up! The defense of the forbidden area is so weak, it was accidentally invaded by Yunyin, and it seemed that the forbidden technique was lost, which would definitely cause considerable chaos within Konoha. This is a godsend! Absolutely, a godsend! This is their chance to turn defeat into victory! It was precisely because of this that he couldn''t restrain his excitement in the end. "is it?" However, when he thought about it and got more excited, his captain seemed to have no excitement, and his tone was rather plain, as if he had heard the same calm and calm intelligence as before. Even the respected and respected senior Lan Tu also picked up the teacup on the side and took a long sip of tea. trap. It''s definitely a trap... At this time, the rock and the blue earth are in a tacit understanding, and they are quite calm in thinking. --Pull up to load the next chapters--> https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1618： how is this possible! "I see, you can withdraw first." After the plain reaction, Yanshan''s face was indifferent, and he didn''t ask the guard how he discovered the incident, and directly gave the order in a plain tone. What are you kidding about, if the forbidden surgery room is really stolen, and Takichiba still has four generations of Naruto powers, how can he let them know? This is obviously a trap set up by Takichiba in order to make them feel that the time has come and start acting. Besides, his mentality had collapsed a bit before. Under the tremendous pressure, he was already a little bit frightened and frightened, and there was also obvious irritability. This is undoubtedly the situation Taki Chiba wanted, and then, just here. At that time, there was another mess and omen inside Konoha? Obviously, this Taki Chiba was taking advantage of his anxious stall to induce him to act in advance. As long as he thinks it is a good time for destruction, he can further stir up Konoha''s internal chaos and act. Then, Takichiba''s carefully woven net will catch them all. Not only can no action be taken here, but a protracted war should be maintained. Although his time is not unlimited, he can still drag him for ten days and a half month, and now Taki Chiba is already about to entice him to take the initiative, then it means that Konoha is indeed somewhat difficult to support. His protracted battle, the choice is correct. Moreover, if he acts rashly now, even if the Konoha Forbidden Operation Room is stolen, he may not be able to complete the task. He also needs time to calm down the anxiety in his heart caused by the tremendous pressure and remain calm. Now, it is impossible to shoot. Even this kind of news should not be heard, so as not to further disturb one''s mentality. At the same time, hearing the sound of blue earth, I couldn''t help but glance at Yanshan, but seeing that his face was calm and he was not in the slightest, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up slightly, holding the tea cup in both hands, and taking a sip. tea. what? Retreat? Do you not listen to how I discovered it? This... what happened to Captain Yanshan? Lord Lantu too? Could it be that what I said should not be said? Or am I not clear? Or, don''t Captain Iwayama and Master Lantu believe what I said? At this time, the face of the guard reported was slightly stiff. Obviously, he didn''t understand the cold reaction of his captain. "Team... Captain, is there something wrong with this information?" Thinking of this, the guard couldn''t help but asked cautiously. "No, there should be no problem with intelligence." In response to this, Yanshan smiled, but said. "So, why..." Hearing Yanshan''s affirmative answer, the guard felt even more puzzled, frowned slightly, and said. "Well, just trust me here." Yanshan didn''t say much about this, but just stepped forward, patted the guard on the shoulder, and said, "You did a good job. Keep going." "Yes, I understand!" Hearing Yanshan''s words of affirmation and the warm hands on his shoulders, the guard''s heart throbbed. Under this affirmation, his back straightened suddenly and he responded. is it! Captain Yanshan has his plan, and this plan cannot tell us! Then, such a thought flashed in his mind. Afterwards, following this thought, he turned around and left the room. After nodding with the other three guards who were rushed by the alarm, he closed the door smoothly. . After closing the door, the four of them didn''t say much, they just dispersed and returned to their own room, so as not to disturb the two in the room. "Then... Excuse me, Lord Lantu, I will go back now." When the guards left, looking at the closed door, Yanshan took a deep breath, then turned around, looked at the blue earth on the side, leaned slightly, and said goodbye. "Go back, do you have any plans?" But this time, Lan Tu did not allow Yanshan to leave. Instead, holding the tea cup, he asked, as if he was an old man who had nothing to do, an ordinary question before parting, which was similar to having nothing to say. "I don''t know yet, maybe, have some tea! Konoha seems to be able to borrow some books and make time." In response, a smile appeared at the corner of Yanshan''s mouth and said. To be honest, he is in a good mood now. Although he can''t listen to the information about the stolen Konoha Forbidden Operation Room, this information undoubtedly shows that Konoha is already a little unsupportable. They actually have an advantage. . Moreover, under the circumstances of drinking tea and reading a book, their advantages will continue to expand, things have begun to slowly go smoothly, and his plan is still applicable to the current situation. His choice is not wrong, he should be a little confident, he can defeat this little monster! "Really... Then, will you come to a game of chess later?" In response to this, the corner of the mouth under the blue earth and white beard smiled slightly, and said, saying the retention of an old man who had nothing to do. "Master Lantu, please forgive me. I have never beaten you in chess." Hearing this, Yanshan''s face suddenly turned into a bitterness. He didn''t have the confidence to beat the old man in front of him in chess~www.novelhall.com~Is it... Then, in an hour, I think, how many times should he play? A game of chess. " In response, Lan Tu opened his mouth and made an agreement to play chess. Uh Hearing this, Yanshan immediately froze on the spot with an ugly expression. This Master Lantu is good at everything, he just plays chess and won''t stop for five or six hours! This... isn''t it about losing five or six hours of chess? Pit! ... On the other side, the villa that serves Shayin. "Master Fengying, something really happened. Not only did Konoha cancel today''s talks, but even the freedom of entry and exit was restricted." Pushing open the door door of the Bieyuan House, Wubu said with a solemn expression toward Luo Sha, who was in the lobby of the house, with the same solemn expression. "Really...it really happened." Hearing this, Luo Sha''s mouth trembles slightly, but after all she resisted the change of color, just said lightly. This matter... is it Konoha or Iwain. Is Konoha going to deal with Yanyin, or is Yanyin doing something? I have to find a way! Sign the agreed revision of the alliance first! And in his heart, there was a sigh and a hint of urgency. "So, what should we do next?" At this time, with the sound of the object, five eyes projected on his face. Mobu and the four guards looked at his Fengying at the same time. "Cooperate fully with Konoha." In this regard, Luo Sha did not hesitate, and said straightforwardly. Apart from this, we have nothing to do! Can''t get involved in the vortex between the two parties! But in his heart, there was an extremely bitter smile. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1619： Why didnt I expect it? Anyway, yesterday was too much! Accompanied by the ticking rain, Yanshan woke up from his sleep and slowly opened his eyes. He slowly sat up from the bed, glanced at the slightly messy tabletop, and rubbed his aching head. , Such a thought passed in my mind. Last night, he originally wanted to have a good rest, but after all he could not meet the invitation of the respected old man, and played chess with him all night, but the old man played chess still belongs to that kind of very real type, more real If you can''t be perfunctory, you must go all out in every game. Although you won or lose, you must be serious when playing chess. After all, this old man is the person he respects the most. The degree of respect is almost the same as that of the three generations of Tuying adults. In order to make the old man happy, he really racked his brains yesterday and played dozens of games with this old man until late at night. . Now, Xu has overdrawn too much brain power from those dozens of games yesterday. Now that I wake up from this awakening, it has been nearly ten o''clock, and my brain is still aching. However, there is no need to be too nervous now. The disadvantage is Konoha, and our advantages will continue to expand over time, until the last trace of Konoha''s defense function is overwhelmed. At that time, Konoha''s door is open to us. Now, it''s good to be more relaxed. Stretching slightly, Yanshan got out of the bed without rushing, and after a brief dressing, he began to organize the papers on the table. For him, its nothing to sleep late, or the brain hurts the next day of chess. Konoha has already appeared to be unable to support it. What he has to do is actually wait. , And adjust your mentality. Being leisurely does not mean being relaxed, nor is he an idiot or a tendon, he will relax completely and cause his own state to decline. Moreover, his current optimism is not blindly underestimating the enemy. He knows very well that Taki Chiba cannot simply concede defeat. When Taki Chiba has nothing to do, there will definitely be another struggle. The leisure now is also a preparation for this kind of struggle. When it comes to the time when the fish is dead and the net is broken, he must always remain calm and always dominate. In order to alleviate the tension in the past, it is very beneficial to the future battles to relax appropriately now. These files seem to be unnecessary. While sorting out the documents, Iwaki sighed slightly in his heart, and recalled the meeting with Konoha''s incumbent Hokage, that is, the fearsome golden glitter wave Fengshuimen. To be honest, he is still very surprised that Konoha would come up with such a treaty. It is almost twice as good as the best result he thought. Under such favorable conditions, he has been thinking about these days. The file is no longer needed. Konoha''s conditions were already generous enough, even if he was thinking of something lower than these conditions, he couldn''t even negotiate with Konoha. Not to mention that he is now delaying the three generations of Tukages argument that has blocked the possibility of asking again, even if he can still ask, under the favorable conditions of Konoha, he will reduce the conditions, that is Give Konoha a chance to turn his face. It is estimated that Konoha will pretend to be angry and drive them back with the excuse of being insincere. It is impossible for him to make any lower requirements. Konoha''s favorable terms are the final result of the negotiation, but it is only a question of agreement and disagreement. Therefore, these files have lost their function and there is no need to exist. And thinking of this, Yanshan did not hesitate, and directly destroyed these documents. Although it was not something to be hidden, it was always safer to destroy than to keep. No one knew that after Konoha knew about these files, Konoha would come up with something unexpected. "Then, it''s almost there, let''s wash it." He dumped the ashes from the burned documents into the trash can, Yanshan looked around, and after confirming that he was clean, he walked to the door and prepared to wash. Today, since Konoha had something like the "forbidden surgery room being stolen", we, as the envoy of Iwagaki, should have nothing to do. Hopefully, Lord Lan Tu became addicted to the excessive chess game yesterday. Playing chess with that intensity is not enough for two consecutive days! But when he opened the door and went out and entered the special bathroom, such a series of thoughts came to his mind. Then, after he cleaned himself up and the person in the mirror looked very energetic, he walked to the living room. "Huh? Why are you still here? Although you can relax for a while, you can''t be too lazy." But when he stepped into the living room, the whole person was taken aback, his expression was a bit stunned, and his mouth was almost subconscious. At this moment, in front of his eyes, in the large living room in the courtyard, there were four people sitting one on the left and one on the right, and they were his four guards. At this moment, everyone was at the table with a cup of tea~www.novelhall.com~ some desserts, they all looked at him in a daze, obviously noticing him, so they looked at him subconsciously, and such a scene is Revealing a lazy atmosphere. This is completely different from what he thought. Although yesterday he had let them not have to be as tight as before and can take a proper rest, but he didn''t say that there was no need to stimulate Konoha''s nerves, and no need to probe. At this point in time, they should inquire outside, and then come to a round of reports at lunch. The current atmosphere is not a good thing! "No! Captain, it''s not like this!" But when they heard the words of their captain, the guards did not respond slowly, and they all stood up with a clatter and straightened their backbones. "What happened?" Seeing the swift reaction of the guards, Yanshan frowned and his face was solemn, but instead of directly reprimanding, he asked. "Now, Konoha has entered a state of martial law because of Yunyin''s invasion. In order to protect the safety of our envoys, envoys are prohibited from entering and leaving, and Konoha will send additional personnel to protect it." In response, one of the youngest guards named Huitian said quickly. "Protection? No access?" Hearing these words, Yanshan was taken aback first, and his face suddenly appeared with great doubts. "what!" After that, his eyes suddenly opened, the horror on his face instantly overwhelmed his doubts, and he blurted out with an exclamation. impossible! Do not! I didn''t expect it! After that, a rush of footsteps sounded in the living room, and when he roared in his heart, Yanshan had already ran to the window and looked out. --Pull up to load the next chapters--> https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1620： From the clouds to the abyss Naive! I''m so naive! Do not! I think it''s too simple! trap? How could it be just a trap? How could Takichiba simply set a trap that I could see at a glance? Lying on the window, his face was almost close to the window, Yanshan''s face was distorted with excitement, and he was stuck on the window, almost hideous. At this moment, through the window, he could see the three-person Konoha Ninja patrolling outside the house and inside the outer wall, as well as the obvious extra guards standing on the wall. The nervous The atmosphere, he could feel through the window. Obviously, Konoha has already added a lot of manpower to them, and the phrase "add manpower for protection" is definitely not a lie. "Where''s Lord Lantu? Does Lord Lantu know about this?" After seeing this scene, Yanshan would even move away from the window, turn his head back, look at the guards, and even ignore the ugly faces, and ask. "Actually, Master Lantu told us about the prohibition of entry and exit." In response, the youngest Huitian replied. The other three guards also nodded quickly to prove the correctness of Huitian''s words. Does Lord Lantu know? So, is Mr. Lantu in the room now? Hearing this answer, Yanshan stepped subconsciously and was about to walk to the blue earth room. Wait! Did Master Lantu know first? But before he took a few steps, he stopped abruptly. "Master Lantu told you? When was that?" Then he asked again. "At 6:54 in the morning, when the few of us were about to go out, Master Lantu came back from the outside and told us that we could not travel, and let us rest in the living room." In this regard, Huitian answered honestly. "So early?" Hearing this, Yanshan asked. "Well, according to Master Lantu, as I get older, my sleep time is getting less and less, and I get up too early, haha." In this regard, Huitian said very honestly, even directly repeating the original words of the respected old man at the time with the laughter at the end. Getting older? Sleep time is getting less and less? This Hearing this sentence, Yanshan was stunned again, which seemed to be a reason for getting up early. But after killing dozens of chess games like that yesterday, still getting up at six o''clock in the morning for a stroll? At that time, he clearly remembered that not only was he tired to death in the last game of chess, this respected old man also fought with eyelids, and he was praised by this old man for his persistence in the last game of chess! Although it is true that he will sleep less at this age, but last night, he has slept for more than ten hours this year, not to mention the blue earth adult who is in his twilight years. This It''s a bit unreasonable! "Really...I see, since access is prohibited, then you don''t have to worry about it and take a good rest." Then, thinking of this, Yanshan didn''t ask any more, but after leaving such a relatively gentle word, he walked towards the bedroom inside. "Yes!" In response, the guards responded and watched Yanshan leave and disappear at the corner. They sat down separately, without much guessing or talking, each drinking tea and resting, as if lentils as big today are the same as yesterday. What changes are the same. "Snapped!" But the rock mountain that disappeared at the corner did not knock on the door of the blue earth next door, but went straight into his room and closed his door fiercely. Damn it! This **** little monster! It can work like this! In this way, there is a very legitimate reason, no one can say anything to restrict our freedom, put us under house arrest in disguise, even if we want to take advantage of Konohas growing disadvantages and do anything, nothing What''s the use! This so-called "forbidden surgery room was invaded" drama is not only a bait to induce us to make sabotage actions, but also a reason to block our actions! It seems to prepare with one hand, but it is prepared with two hands! Moreover, as long as the so-called Yunyin is not found, then Konoha has reason to always "protect" us! hateful! But after bringing the door close, Yanshan paced anxiously in the room. Originally, he thought that the so-called forbidden surgery room theft was just a trap, but now it seems that this is not as simple as a trap, but a perfect strategy! Moreover, he didn''t notice it at all, and he was complacent because he saw the appearance. It was a joke! He was completely manipulated in his palm by this Takichiba! This perfect strategy can be said to completely equalize Konoha''s time disadvantage, and even give Konoha an absolute advantage with one move. Now they are forbidden to enter and exit, which is completely under house arrest. Even if Konoha can no longer maintain the perfect appearance of defense, there is no need to worry about what chaos they will cause. They are now completely controlled by Konoha. Let alone any acts of sabotage, this so-called tight protection is also strict monitoring and restriction. As long as they have any unruly behavior, Konoha will immediately catch valid evidence and drive them out of Konoha, and Use international public opinion to criticize their actions of sabotaging the peace talks. At that time, they will have to sign an armistice agreement to avoid various consequences of sabotaging the peace talks. And if they do nothing obediently, then Konoha will also spend time talking about things, forcing their three generations of Tukage adults to make a statement, and this statement, Konoha''s favorable conditions, three generations of Tukage adults cannot refuse. ~www.novelhall.com~ If you refuse, then Konoha can definitely be ashamed and angry, and inspire all kinds of conflicts, causing them to suffer more losses than accepting the peace. It can be said that if he can''t think of a way to break the current situation, then they have only to kneel down and beg for peace! There is no need to talk about turning defeat into victory. And their mission will inevitably fail. Now, they went from absolute advantage to absolute disadvantage. Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! How could this be! And thinking of this, Yanshan''s teeth have been clenched tightly, almost bleeding from the bite, and his face slowly twisted into a hideous color, matched with his appearance of pacing back and forth, like a trapped beast! ... "So, what else can they do? What tricks are left?" At this time, on the other side, at the top of the Hokage Building, braved the wind and rain, Chiba looked at the direction of the courtyard where the envoy of Iwayuki was hosted, his eyes narrowed slightly, but he muttered to himself. As expected of Chiba-sama! The army of Yanyin has been completely taken over! The new plan directly shortens the time by two-thirds, and further expands our advantages! Do not! What is even more frightening is that in just one day, Master Chiba has improved such a complicated plan to be so simple and effective! Really... Our Konoha''s future will definitely be better! As long as Lord Chiba is here, no one can beat us! At this moment, behind the mask of the Anbe Ninja who was holding the umbrella for Chiba, there was a faint excitement on his face, and he couldn''t help crying out of joy. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1621： Mentality, how? ? "How about other aspects of defense in the village?" With the sound of rain, Chiba rubbed his aching temples as he watched the growing rain curtain. From last night to now, one night and one day, he did not close his eyes. Even though he often carries out inhuman training, his physical strength is different from ordinary people, and his energy seems to be more vigorous than ordinary people. At this time, he also feels a little unbearable, and his brain aches. "Because additional manpower was sent to protect the envoys of the two parties, the already tense manpower became even more tense. Now the villages defense cannot take care of twice as many places, and even the village has removed half of its secret guards, except for the relatively important ones. Many places have implemented the no-sentinel mode. Most of the regional defense has adopted the mobile patrol mode. The specific responsibility is the defense force. However, the defense of most unimportant areas has been abandoned. It has to be simplified a lot. Although it cannot make up for the shortage of manpower, it is much higher in terms of efficiency." In response to this, the Anbe ninja who held the umbrella for him beside Chiba hurriedly accepted the excitement in his heart, and reported the current village defense in detail. "What about the mentality? What about the mentality of the defense forces and intelligence agencies? Are there any mentality hidden dangers?" Upon hearing this, Chiba asked again. "Because of the news that the forbidden surgery room was stolen, many personnel were indeed affected. However, most of the people were quite calm and did not cause riots or panic." In this regard, Anbe Ninja spoke truthfully. "Really... Even if the news is blocked, it still spread out irresistibly..." After hearing this sentence, Chiba groaned. "Yes! Now we are considering the possibility of spies in the ninja community, or the possibility of someone betraying the intelligence." Hearing Chiba''s groaning, Anbe Ninja said hurriedly. The previous four generations of Naruto Masters and Chiba Masters in front of them had strictly ordered the news that the forbidden surgery room was stolen, but within a few hours, most of the ninjas almost knew about the news, and it was a blessing that it did not cause panic. At this time, if the ninja group in the village develops a panic, then in this high-intensity and high-density defense work, the chain reaction of this panic may cause the villages tight defense to collapse completely. The consequences of this time are unimaginable. And the leak of this news was obviously transmitted by an insider or an unruly guy. At this critical moment, these factors of instability must be eliminated. "No, no, the defense organization in the village, there are no traitors and restless guys." In this regard, Chiba denied Anbe Ninja''s plan and spoke. "No?" Hearing Chiba''s denial, the Anbe Ninja was startled, and almost subconsciously asked: "Then why..." "Because of the highly coordinated operations between the intelligence system and the defense department, the intelligence system and the defense department have cross-operations. Many positions are connected together. If the intelligence system knows, the relevant positions in the defense department will know about it. Similarly, the defense department If you know, the information system will also know about the same post, and because of the need for high-density information exchange between posts, it is unknowingly passed on. This is inevitable. Don''t worry, Teacher Watergate...No, The fourth generation of Naruto Masters had already anticipated this situation, as long as they did not cause too much panic, they would just open one eye and close another. However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Chiba''s words and only heard what Chiba said. It seems that things are going smoothly unexpectedly! Originally thought that it would cause a certain amount of panic, or even panic would spread, causing the village-level mentality to fall, causing a total collapse of defense, and the peace talks and repair alliance would not be touched. It now appears that the hesitations, prudence, and worries we had before are somewhat redundant and ridiculous. With the golden flash turning the battle around and becoming Hokage with its own strength, Konoha''s trust in Hokage has reached a certain unwavering height, which is probably a rare height in Konoha''s history. Come to think of it, when the first generation of Hokage who founded Tachikoye, the trust he had was nothing more than that. However, this kind of thing does not matter, as long as it does not cause a mental breakdown, it will do. Although the loopholes in defense have inevitably increased a lot, according to the situation of the previous missions out of the village, because the spies were arrested, the four ninja villages should have evacuated all the spies. Moreover, before the peace talks began, they were also A carpet-like comprehensive search was conducted, and no suspicious persons were found. As the loopholes increased, the risks did not necessarily increase. Besides, now Nara Lukisa and the others have already returned to the village, and there is no need to worry about anything at the Po Feng Shui Gate. With such a think tank by their side, plus a think tank, they should be able to stabilize the situation. I just need to do my own thing. . However, I don''t know who is commanding the defense forces. This command ability and control of mobile patrols are not like Watanabe Kenshin. Is it possible that Watanabe Kenshin finally got the hang of it? With these words, Qianye''s mind flashed through this series of thoughts. "Highly coordinated operations?" Hearing the words of the young man in front of him, the Anbe Ninja was taken aback for a moment. Then, he seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and his eyes lit up: "So it is! Yes, because of the highly coordinated operations, the interaction of intelligence is deeper and it will inevitably spread Get out!" Great! It turns out that we are nerve-sensitive. If this is the case, it is really great. If we investigate the rape, we also need considerable manpower. Now, there are not so many manpower! Fortunately, it did not cause any panic. However, with Lord Mizumon and Lord Chiba here, I am afraid it will be difficult to cause panic! Although it is necessary to consider the possibility of causing panic, thinking about it now, panic is a bit unlikely. At least, Anbe didn''t have the slightest doubt about Chiba-sama. is it We are nervous. Yes, now there are Lord Watergate and Lord Chiba sitting in town, Lord Lujiu has also returned. Even if it causes panic, it can be quickly stopped in the hands of the three of them, and everything will be settled. We dont need to worry! Just do your own thing! And this thought flashed through his mind. "Don''t worry, this situation will not last long." Listening to the Anbe Ninja''s words, Chiba took a slight breath, and after inhaling the rainy air into his lungs, he said like this ~www.novelhall.com~ as if to the Anbe Ninja behind him, as if to say Listen to yourself. "Yes! During this period, we will not relax!" In response, the Anbe Ninja couldn''t help but slammed his waist and responded solemnly. In terms of morale, don''t worry too much! Works! It will work! Hearing the response of Anbu Ninja, Chiba couldn''t help flashing such a thought in his mind, but a cold light slowly appeared in the eyes of Yulian. --Pull up to load the next chapters--> Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1622： Determined ? At this time, on the other side, there is a room in the courtyard where the Diplomatic Corps of the Land of the Land was hosted. No! No no! No way! Unexpectedly, there is no way to solve this deadlock! The patter of rain outside began to pour down gradually. The sound of quiet rain was originally filled with sound. At this time, I heard it in Yanshan''s ears, but it was extremely harsh and annoying. At this moment, he was walking around the room uneasy, but his heart was full of irritability. He has been thinking and thinking about ways, but in the current situation, all the plans he can list have been rejected. In the end, there is only one way, and that is to disregard Konoha''s ban and do whatever he wants. , And directly execute the destruction plan. Of course, this method basically has a 99.999% chance that when he starts to implement it, they will be expelled from Konoha directly by Konoha for a very legitimate reason. There is no possibility of defeating defeat. In other words, at the beginning of execution, it must fail. This is Konoha''s home base after all! He has nothing to do. Konoha''s situation is really perfect, without any loopholes. Regardless of whether there is an intrusion of Yunyin or not, for this reason alone, there is indeed no loophole. If it is invaded, it will be protected by additional personnel, and access is prohibited, and there is no flaw. After all, the peace talks are the peace talks. Whether it is a peace talks or not, security will always come first. Whether in this sensitive period of the talks, or in peacetime, for the Ninja Village, security means more than anything. , Any rules and regulations must be compromised in front of the safety of this village. Even if they are the ambassadors of the country of the earth, even Hokage, when this is related to the safety of the village, it is of secondary importance. Moreover, Konoha''s current ban is also in line with the current so-called "cloud hidden invasion" and "forbidden surgery room theft" crisis, and is an effective way to cope with the crisis. However, this ban has no time limit. As long as the invasion of Yunyin is not caught, and the problem of the forbidden room being stolen is not resolved, then this ban can be enforced as long as Konoha has the energy to carry it out, even if they are personally Being an ambassador, with a special status, there is no way to influence Konoha''s defense-level measures. In other words, they can only passively accept this aspect, and they must still follow Konoha''s orders. This is Konoha. They have special identities, but they are only guests, and they must be as guests, and even they are not even guests. The position is still hostile, and it is to seek peace, Konoha can only guard, can not let it go. In addition, Konoha is already aware of their unruly intentions. This ban will never be lifted unless they wait until they are the third generation of Tukage to pass the news of agreeing to the agreement. Therefore, in this matter, if he wants to turn defeat into victory and complete the sabotage plan of turning defeat into victory, then he must lift the restrictions imposed on them by this ban. hateful! Unknowingly, I was generalized. I should have acted sooner! I knew that Konoha''s defense in the so-called forbidden area was so weak, I should have acted sooner! While irritated, Yanshan stopped and slammed his fist on the table with a "bang". In my heart, this thought is full of regret. ... Yanshan, completely lost his composure. At this moment, in the blue earth room on the other side, the old man gently put down his teacup, and heard the faint sound of knocking on the table from the next door, his eyes seemed to penetrate the teacup. The steaming white gas passed through the wall that was neither thin nor thick, and he sighed silently in his heart. No wonder he... No one thought that Konoha would come up with such a way! No one thought that Konoha would take the risk like this! Moreover, it will handle it so well! Regardless of whether the forbidden surgery room was stolen, if this news were passed to Konoha Ninja, the consequences could be devastating. The forbidden surgery room was invaded in such an important place, and it was an important moment for peace talks and alliances. From the high level, down to the ordinary ninja, and even the people, it is inevitable that the military will fluctuate and it is easy to fall into panic. Once panic occurs, after it passes through the crowd, each pass may increase its power by several times. Within a few days, Konoha may be messed up and completely collapsed. However, now, neither the ninja on duty nor the sentry on defense have any tendency to chaos. Undoubtedly, Konoha controlled the panic. Even, there may not even be panic. Indeed, we had nothing to do, and were completely defeated by General Konoha. After sighing, Blueprint''s heart only sighed. To be honest, in his life, he has had countless encounters with Konoha Ninjas. Whether it was before and after the Second Ninja World War or the third Ninja World War, he knew very well the difficulties of Konoha Ninja, and he also understood very well. Konoha is powerful and strange in this ninja village. However, today''s situation has refreshed his impression of Konoha''s strength and specialness. And, admitted their failure. Yes, at this moment, the blue earth, the veteran who has experienced many battles and has always been low-key, but respected by Yan Yin, sincerely admitted his failure. Acknowledged the failure of their plan. Now, Konoha''s actions, this arrangement of breaking the boat, undoubtedly gave them the final blow. Their plan failed before it could start. Of course, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Iwayama''s work, it was just Konoha who was playing high. Can''t blame Yanshan! Yanshan did a great job! In the future, it will definitely be the mainstay of the village. Lan Tu has no doubt about this. If you lose, you lose. The war is so cruel. No matter how you struggle with anger, no matter how you regret your anger, it is useless. He understands Yanshans feelings, how important this mission is, and understands that turning defeat into victory is how important it is for them to hide and become a victorious nation, but they lose and have nothing to do. This is a fact, this Is reality. Ninjas need to recognize reality. Do not! It is necessary to recognize reality. It was also that night when his friends recognized the reality, so he took Yanyin to develop to this day and was able to fight Konoha. Yanyin''s ninjas have always focused on reality and worked hard. It seems that it is time... Thinking of this, Lan Tu closed his eyes and took a slight breath~www.novelhall.com~ seems to have made some determination. However, although it was said that he was determined, there was no firmness and determination on Lan Tu''s face, and some were just a calm look. At this moment, this short but down-to-earth old man with white beard and eyebrows looked inexplicably calm, like an ancient well, calm. Then, after taking a breath, his gaze was slightly deflected and landed under the headrest of the bed with the exposed half of the knife handle. Dark, half-cut handle. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and twenty-two chapters of determination (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1623： Admit defeat ? The only thing left is the signing of a treaty, is this way? With a "poof", it seemed as if all the strength of the whole body was drained. Iwashan sat down on this chair, and his whole person was like a frustrated ball, limp, his eyes loose, but his face was pale and haggard. In just one night, Yanshan was already exhausted, and the stubble under his jaw appeared, making him more haggard. All night, he was under great pressure and tension, as well as a sense of despair, he could not think of any way. Konoha now has an absolute advantage and absolute dominance. Before he knew it, he had lost all his advantages, only being passive. Now, there is no other choice but to agree to a treaty. Unless he loses his mind and desperately wants to implement a plan of destruction, which will eventually lead to greater losses. Moreover, this treaty is not so harsh in fact, it is better than their best plan. In fact, in a sense, it is quite an advantage. That''s right, this night, he thought about it and tossed it all night, and came to the conclusion that he admitted failure, gave up the plan of turning defeat into victory, and honestly agreed to Konoha''s generous terms, there was no other way. Just do it... Just do it, now there is only this way. Now, report the matter to the three generations of Tukage-sama. The mission failed. And thinking of this, the distraught and haggard Yanshan seemed to have lost all of his energy, like a walking dead, picked up the pen and paper next to him, and began to write on the letterhead. Although he was not reconciled, although it would disappoint everyone who had given him high hopes, Yanshan knew that he had to do this, and doing so was the best choice for the village. This is because of his lack of strength and the infamy of his life, and he is also to blame. He can''t let the village suffer a greater loss. Instead of dying and struggling to turn into a worse situation, it is better for him to bear all the guilt and simply admit defeat and accept Konoha''s generous offer. Even, accepting Konoha''s generous terms is a small calculation, at least able to get some psychological balance. Such generous terms can be said to be far lower than the normal peace talks. Konoha has offered such generous terms. I am afraid that they will agree to it. The normal peace treaties and compensation conditions are much more than this generous terms. Many. This promised this generous treaty, in a sense, it was also a small profit. Even if the contract is signed, Konoha will not be too happy, and may even regret why he had to offer such a generous offer, and it can be considered a little disgusting Konoha. Even, if possible, if this treaty was proposed by Taki Chiba, Konoha would definitely complain about regrets, and it would be a small blow to Taki Chiba. In fact, if you think about it this way, agreeing to the treaty is not a disadvantage. Yes, do not suffer! That''s it! That''s it, and it''s easy! The war is also over! As long as you work hard to recover after the war, you are not afraid of not being able to compete with Konoha! Moreover, everyone in the village has lost too many relatives and friends. The war is also over. In this way, everyone will be happy too! Will... be happy too! I will be happy! And as it was written, Yan Shan thought one after another in his heart, making him feel that it was a good thing to agree to the treaty in this way. As his thinking gradually changed, his writing also changed from a neutral and mere report on the situation, and gradually changed to favor agreeing to a truce on favorable terms. ... At this time, on the other side, on the ground floor of the Hokage Building, No. 2 Secret Meeting Hall. "How is it? Is there any action on Yanyin''s side?" Another night passed, Chiba rubbed his temples, looked at the ninja in front of him, and asked. Strange. Obviously I went to bed early yesterday, and I have slept for more than ten hours now, why the brain still hurts, and it is still easy to get sleepy. Could it be the cause of physical changes again? Are there symptoms of drowsiness? This can''t work! At least, this symptom cannot be deepened now, but now is the most critical time. Hurry up, Yanyin! In the words, there is a touch of anxiety in Chiba''s heart. In the past few days, to be honest, he has been plagued by more and more serious symptoms of drowsiness. Basically, he has been sleepy and sleepy every day, or it takes more than ten hours to sleep. Even now, he can get up. Because the Anbe ninja woke him up, he even dared not go to bed now. After all, the current situation has reached the most critical time. He can''t delay his business because of sleep. "It seems that the ambassador of the country of soil is drafting a new report, which should be sent to the country of soil." Regarding this, Anbe Ninja thought for a while and said. This is the latest situation received, and it is because of the fact that the Chiba-sama in front of him now thinks of using Yunyin to invade the manpower of the Jiapaiyanyin and the Shayin envoy reception, because of the increase in manpower and the increase in the scope of protection, They can detect every move of the envoys of the two sides, and dont worry about not respecting the envoys of both sides. After all, this is the period of martial law, even if Yanyin and Shayin have any complaints, it is impossible to break out, and it is impossible to make use of it. During the peace talks and repair alliance, they were invaded, let alone Konoha, even if they were Yanyin and Shayin, if this matter fell on their heads, they might do it, or even do more than them. It''s not necessarily too much. With just such a measure, they can be said to be sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai, and all the initiative is in their hands. The two envoys, it can be said that there will be no more waves. To be honest, the Anbe Ninja is really convinced by the boy in front of him at this moment. Although he is much older than the boy in front of him, he is truly respected and admired, and is willing to drive him. "Really... Where''s Sa Yin?" In response, Chiba nodded and asked again. This Shayin is actually an unstable factor, but compared to Yanyin, it is much more stable, and the armistice agreement has been signed, so you don''t need to be too wary. However, if Shayin wants to get involved, he needs to pay attention to Yanyin''s misconduct. Has Yanyin already given up? Or should it seem to be giving up, but in fact will struggle? And this thought flashed through his mind. "At present, the four generations of Fengying seem to be very active in wanting to have a meeting again, but they were all politely suppressed by Lord Naruto. However, after being rejected, they did not do anything special, nor did they pass the news. It seems, I just want to end the alliance repair phase soon." In this regard, Anbe Ninja said the truth. Shayin is really special and safe, and he has a lot of good feelings in this dark part. "Well, the current situation is true." Hearing this, Chiba nodded, feeling that Sa Yin''s behavior was quite normal. "However, it''s time to inform the fourth generation of Hokage-sama. It is time to end the alliance with Shayin." However, after this nod, Chiba let Hokage fulfill Shayin''s intentions, quickly understood the stage of alliance repair, officially announced the truce of Shayuki Konoha, and established a deep alliance. "Yes!" In response, Anbe ninja nodded hurriedly. "Go!" Next, Chiba didn''t ask any more, but let the Anbe Ninja do something. And the Anbe Ninja didn''t say much, his figure flashed and disappeared in place. call! At this time, the peace talks between Yanyin and Shayin may be resolved at the same time. Looking at the place where the Anbe ninja disappeared, Chiba sighed, and a relieved thought flashed in his mind. ... What...! why? This...what the **** is going on? At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ it was Chiba''s breath of relief. Somewhere in Konoha Village, the misty eyes of a Konoha ninja slowly returned to clarity. Then, when he noticed his body At the front and bottom, his eyes widened suddenly, but he opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything. Even, in the widened eyes, there is already a horror! The whole face is somewhat distorted because of panic! At this moment, he slowly raised the hands that came into view, already full of... Blood! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1624： Hesitate ? So...is it all right? Just give up like this, okay... Looking at the report he was going to deliver, Iwayama looked at the falcon who tilted his head outside the window and blinked at him, then looked at the text on it, but he hesitated again. Yes, at this moment, Yanshan finished writing and was about to send a report, but he hesitated again. After all, he was still unwilling, even if he was exhausted, even if he had completely admitted his failure, but the prosperity of the village and the blood of his friends on the battlefield made him hesitate when he came to the door. . At this time, he looked at the reward scroll that favored signing a treaty, but he remembered his original intention of accepting this mission. But this original intention was that he could not simply pass the news out. If it was frustration before and the exhausted and feeble compromise after a night of helplessness, then, now he, after recalling his original intention, the fighting spirit that had been extinguished seems to have revived. Therefore, Yanshan at this time hesitated. Between the situation forced to give up and the original intention, he began to wander, between rationality and sensibility. After all, this matter is really a big event that determines the fate of the land of the earth and Yanyin for more than ten years or even decades in the future for the country of the earth and Yanyin, even if it is true. It was a complete setback. When it came time to give up, it was difficult to really make up your mind. What should I do, what should I do? What I am doing now is really for the village, okay? Is there really no disadvantage? Did you even count Konoha and Takichiba? Or, I''m just trying to find a reason for myself, do I avoid failure? Or, shamelessly give a good reason for failure? How to do? I now how to do? Should I do this? Then, after hesitating, Yanshan ushered in but was confused. At this time, he suddenly didn''t know what to do, he began to doubt himself, whether he had done something wrong, whether he had enough reason to give up, and even began to analyze himself. "Goo!" At this time, it seemed that it had been waiting for a long time, and the eagle falcon belonging to the country of the earth tilted its head and called. However, this seemed to be a urge, but it did not have any effect. Yanshan still frowned, looking at the scroll in his hand in a daze. However, compared to the previous appearance, Yanshan''s hands began to tremble slightly. ... At this time, on the other side, the Office of the Defense Forces. "Then, I beg you here, Xuenai, you will still be responsible for all command. The forbidden surgery room needs more manpower. I may not be able to come back until the matter is over." Standing at the door of the office, Watanabe Kenshin looked at Yukana who stood up and Hirohiko who had been guarding behind her, and said. "Yes, I understand." As for the arrangement of monopolizing the power of the defense forces, Xuena seemed to be accustomed to it, and there was no excitement, but only calmly said. "If you have any new ideas, just go ahead and implement them. You don''t need to send me any more instructions. Just send me a routine report every day. Of course, this is just because I want to understand the situation and avoid emergency situations. The captain knows nothing about making mistakes." Watanabe Kenshin was not surprised by Yukana''s calm answer, as if he was accustomed to it, and even said with some peace of mind. "Yes!" In response, Xue Na nodded and said yes. "Well, then I..." Hearing this, seeing that everything had been arranged, Watanabe Kenshin turned around and prepared to leave. "Oh right! I almost forgot. If there are any omissions or improprieties in the plan, you just say that it is my order. Since you have all the power to entrust to you, your will is my will. You should not blame yourself at that time. All guilt! Remember, this is the order of the captain." However, he seemed to have thought of something this time around, and then turned around abruptly, with a serious expression on his face. No, it was a very serious voice. It seemed that this was his most important order. "Uh... good, good." In response, Xue Na nodded in embarrassment. You must be so afraid that Xuena won''t let you go back! With this attitude, are you an old father whose daughter is about to marry? So worried! As for Honghiko on the side, he couldn''t help but complain. Now Watanabe Kenshin''s uneasy and long-winded instructions, he really wants to complain. "Yeah! That''s good! Remember!" At the same time, when he heard the affirmative answer from Yuenai, Watanabe Kenshin nodded, but he was still a little worried about leaving such a sentence before leaving the office and going to the forbidden surgery room to strengthen with the elite of the defense forces. The defense went, that is, we went on duty together. "Finally gone." In response, seeing Watanabe Kenshin leave, Hongyan couldn''t help but curl his lips. "Alright, well, Captain Watanabe is also worried about us." Hearing that, Xue Nai smiled and finished the game. Her own boss was really nothing to say to herself, although she gave her a lot of work, making her busy every day. "No, he is worried about you, do you know how many guards he asked me privately?" In this regard, Hongyan seemed to be full of complaints, and immediately retorted. But when he heard Hongyan''s words, Xuena didn''t speak any more, but after smiling, he sat down and began to read some braille documents. To be honest, she is very satisfied and contented in the present days. There is a boss who values ??herself very much and almost spoils herself in the place of work. There are also a group of brothers and sisters who care about her especially, although she is a little disappointed by not seeing Chiba. , But, to be able to work in this Ministry of Defense, she really feels that it is great! Even, she is satisfied with the current life, and even for the future, she is also full of hope. The war is almost over and peace is coming. She is willing to work here all her life, for the village, for Chiba, and for all the people who care about her. Moreover, here, Hirohiko seems to have forgotten Naos pain. He had deep work contacts with many people in the defense force, and he seemed to have made many trustworthy friends. The trauma of Naos death is Little by little, it is nourished and compensated by warmth. This kind of life continues, even if it is more tired, it is very worthwhile. Here ~www.novelhall.com~ She is very happy! "No! It''s not good! Master Xue Nai, something...something happened! A big deal!" However, before she had finished reading a piece of information, a person rushed in anxiously outside the door, already shouting anxiously. The voice is trembling! ... "Boom! Boom!" At the same time, the door of Yanshan''s room, who was staring at the information scroll in a daze, was also severely knocked at this time. "Not good! Captain! No... not good!" Then, an anxious cry, almost crying, rang. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1665： Something really happened! ? "Losa...no! Master Fengying, something went wrong!" There was a sudden sound in the house of the villa used to entertain Shayin''s group, but the words were quite urgent, and the words were almost messed up. "what happened?" Obviously, this Shayin group is much more leisurely than Yanyin''s group, although Luo Sha, as Fengying, wants to sign the Xiu Alliance Ri Aoyue soon and confirm in-depth cooperation to avoid Konoha. After the settlement of Yan Yin, the behavior of relinquishing accounts. However, it now appears that Luo Sha is still quite leisurely now, anxious and anxious. At the very least, when his seniors broke out this emergency, Luo Sha was leisurely enjoying the tea made from the fresh and tender tea that had absorbed the fertile land of Konoha and suitable sunlight. And there is not much anxious expression on his face. Even after hearing this urgent sound, Luo Sha did not show much anxious expression, just gently put down the teacup. After all, the most critical armistice agreement has been signed, and they have paid a very small price. Although the repair alliance is also very important, and the in-depth cooperation in the repair alliance is also extremely beneficial to Shayin. The conditions Konoha gave them, It is indeed very generous, but for Shayin, Xiu Meng is secondary after all. The most important thing is peace talks. Now the peace talks have been settled, and the two sides have ceased war. How much, it is no longer so tight, and , Its also very necessary to maintain a normal mind. They are in Konoha after all. Even if they want to end the alliance phase and completely end the war, if Konoha does not have this intention, they will not be able to turn the sky, instead of being impatient, What kind of irrational behavior disrupted the stage of cultivating the alliance, it is better to be more leisurely, not only to adjust your emotions, but also to avoid self-defeating. "Humhhhhhh!" Fengying''s words sounded, but a series of rapid footsteps sounded directly. "There seems to be something wrong with Konoha! The personnel transfer is so powerful!" But when the figure of Wubu stopped in this living room, he blurted out such a sentence, the face of this always stable Wubu at this time was a look of horror. "what happened?" Seeing the expression of her senior, Luo Sha frowned slightly, knowing that something really happened, and she suddenly stood up, stepped forward, and walked to the room her senior had just used to observe the situation outside. "Master Fengying!" At this moment, just after Luosha took a few steps, a guard also pushed in from the door and screamed anxiously. "what happened again?" In response, Luo Sha frowned more tightly, and an ominous premonition slowly rose in her heart. This guard, no, it should be said that since the day Konoha prohibited entry and exit, the four guards began to perform shifts spontaneously, and autonomously began to guard the surroundings, whether it was Konoha ninjas or possible dangers. Looking at his panic look now, I''m afraid something really happened. To be honest, the last thing Luosha wants is an accident. Their cooperation with Konoha can be said to be smooth. If Konoha is not entering the state of martial law, I am afraid that they will sign a treaty on the alliance these days. . If something happens again, the signing of the treaty will be delayed, which is extremely detrimental to them. First of all, as Fengying, it is impossible for him to stay here for too long. Even, at most five days. After five days, he must set off to return to the village. Otherwise, the village has been in a state of no shadow and is in During the war, who knew what crises would happen, and now Yanyin was seeking peace with them at the same time. Knowing that he was in Konoha, he might launch an attack on Shayin. He could not stay too long. Secondly, this time of martial law is likely to be caused by Yanyin''s small actions. After a long time, if Yanyin thinks of using them to destroy the small actions of the peace talks, the consequences may be Unthinkable, he went deep into Konoha''s base camp as a shadow. No matter what Konoha''s attitude was, it was an extremely dangerous thing in itself. At the beginning, he proposed to go to Konoha himself, but was unanimously opposed by the whole village. If it weren''t really forced by the situation, he would not be able to get out of Sain''s gate. He stayed here, and when Yan Yin came together to seek peace, the longer the time, the more dangerous. Therefore, Luosha might be even more unwilling to make any surprises for Konoha than Konoha. "Konoha''s manpower is being evacuated from us and transferred to other places. Looking at that direction, it seems to be the direction of the envoy of Yanyin!" At this time, the guard who ran in hurriedly spoke, and it was fortunate that he could clarify what he said while breathing. "Transfer to the direction of the envoy of Yanyin?" Hearing this, Luo Sha was startled, her face instantly changed. "Yes." But this time, it was confirmed by the object behind him. "Really?" Hearing this sentence, Luo Sha turned her head abruptly and asked with a serious expression. "Yes!" The Motobu answered firmly. Suddenly, after hearing this sound, Luo Sha suddenly turned around and ran directly to the window of the observation room. After seeing that Konoha Ninjas were indeed evacuating from their side and heading in a certain direction, immediately His face became stiff. Something really happened! Damn it! Something happened to Yan Yin! It must be a big deal! And in his mind, it was such a thought. ... "You Konoha..." At this time, on the outskirts of the Yanyin envoy compound, Yanshan was panting low, his face was distorted with extreme anger, his eyes were cracked, his eyes were almost stared out of anger, and his voice was gnashing his teeth too much. And a little trembling, but it sounded like a low roar of an evil ghost, scared that the face of the Konoha ninja was pale and frightened, but he opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word. "Do you want ~www.novelhall.com~ to destroy the peace talks?" Then, while breathing, the second half of his sentence was slowly spit out, with boundless hatred and anger. But at this time, the gloomy sky, I dont know when, dark clouds have spread out, and the sunlight is divided into beams of light by the clouds, thrown into this Konoha village, in this Konoha courtyard, reflecting that The faces of the many ninjas of Konoha who surrounded this courtyard also reflected the four guarding ninjas who had drawn out their weapons behind Iwayama. At the same time, it also reflected the small, stocky old man whose white beard was stained red with blood at the foot of the rocky mountain, who had already cut his voice and leaned against the outer wall of the courtyard. And, on the old man''s chest, the long knife that penetrates the heart. That one, Konoha... Black long knife! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1626： action "Master Naruto! Master Naruto four generations! Something...something happened! Something happened!" An eager, almost stern voice, accompanied by the "bang" of the door of the Hokage office, hitting the wall, rang in the Hokage office. "What''s wrong? What happened?" At this time, he was sorting his clothes, preparing to go to the Hafengshui Gate of the Sain and his party''s hospitality garden, frowned slightly, and looked at the Anbe Ninja who was half kneeling on the ground and completely messed up. Asked. "Yan...Yanyin, there''s an accident over Yanyin!" Hearing Hokage''s questioning, this Anbu didn''t seem to catch his breath yet, just reluctantly spoke. "Rockyin?" But when he heard this sentence, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face changed suddenly, and his heart was almost stunned. What happened to Yan Yin? What happened? Did they do anything? But what can they do? What can they do under the restrictions of Chiba? Their actions are restricted to that side of the courtyard, and all their actions are in our eyes, and any changes can be discovered immediately. What can they do to make the reported ninja gaffe? What can be urgent? In other words, what can they do to undermine the peace talks? In this dreadful moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart was puzzling. He couldn''t think of what kind of waves Yan Yin could turn out to make the knowing ninja so flustered. And the more puzzling this is, the ominous feeling that arises in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart becomes more intense. In the faint, he felt that Yanyin should have sacrificed some ultimate move, or that it was already a blow to the death of the fish. Moreover, it was Konoha''s difficult blow. "The envoy of Yanyin... The envoy of Yanyin... Gu..." And hearing his own question from Naruto, the Anbe Ninja seemed to be in a strong feeling that something bad was going on. He didn''t calm down, only the five useful words "Iwagaku''s Envoy" appeared in his mouth and repeated. After a while, he swallowed unconsciously, and then began to work hard to calm his breathing and emotions, but couldn''t say anything. "Don''t worry, since it has happened, it cannot be changed. The most important thing is how to solve it." In response to this, Bo Feng Shuimen hurriedly reduced the unpleasant look on his face, and changed his usual gentle appearance, gently opening his mouth. What happened to Yanyin''s envoy? Could it be... the worst case? But in this gentle opening, Bo Feng Shui Men''s heart is sinking. "The envoy of Yanyin was... was found dead in the hospitality courtyard. The cause of death was that a sword pierced the heart, and the murder weapon was our special weapon, Kurotatsu." Hearing the words of his own Hokage, inexplicably, the Anbe Ninja felt relieved. The original fear and tension that could not be stopped, but suddenly calmed down, and the unstoppable gasp was also instantaneous. Calm down, so he sorted out the information and said briefly. "what!" Hearing this report from Anbu Ninja, the pupils of Bo Feng Shuimen, who had always been gentle and prudent, almost suddenly shrank, and his face stagnated. This sentence was already blurted out. "Fire...Master Naruto!" Hearing and seeing his own Naruto''s gaffe reaction that was completely different from usual, Anbe Ninja''s heart suddenly jumped, and the sound in his mouth was almost shivering. "Tell me the specifics... No, don''t tell me the specifics. Report to Chiba. Where is Chiba now?" Hearing the sound of the Anbe Ninja, Bo Feng Shuimen immediately noticed his gaffe, and hurriedly adjusted his emotions. After taking a breath, he barely spoke calmly. Sure enough, it was a blow to the death of the fish! However, I can''t do much now. Since Chiba is responsible for this matter, it''s best to leave it to Chiba. I can''t rush over now. Here, it should be handed to Chiba first. Perhaps he has any countermeasures! But in his heart, he resisted the urge to rush over and barely stabilized his reason. This envoy of Iwayuki was killed in Konoha Village. The weapon was Konoha''s standard equipment, coupled with Iwayuki''s obvious unruly intentions. If they were not handled properly, Konoha would have nothing to argue about. The so-called desire to add crimes, what trouble No word, even if there are loopholes and illogical in the process, under the current circumstances, Yan Yin only needs to look for the peace envoy to die in Konoha and die under Konoha''s weapons, then there are articles that can ask Konoha. At that time, if you unite with Yunyin, the country of Thunder who was unwilling to end the war, then the war will start again, and Konoha will face the unifying forces of Yunyin and Yanyin. The consequences will be disastrous! He may be going to Yunyin or Yanyin, whispering for peace! "Chi...Master Chiba has received the news and is already rushing over." In response, Anbe Ninja hurriedly spoke. Even...Hokage-sama has some... Isn''t it... Is it possible that the peace talks and repair alliance are about to end? This time the matter is really big. Even if he is Anbu, he has a year of qualifications in Anbu, but the panic at this time can''t be suppressed. Even with the command of Lord Chiba, he did not dare to have much confidence. "Well, now that Chiba has got the news, then from now on, all the transfer rights of Konoha''s departments will be given to Chiba. He will take care of this matter. Go ahead." In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t say much, just gave an order. "Yes!" And the Anbe Ninja didnt say much, and even the actions were quite simple. Although a little panicked, Bo Feng Mizumon gave an order. When his figure flashed, he left here and notified other departments about the concentration of power. The order in Chiba''s hand. Now, I''ll take care of Sain''s problem! Watching the Anbe Ninja leave, Hafeng Water Gate is the shadow of a village after all, but he has completely recovered his calmness, and he has also made clear what he can and do. Then, he stepped out and decisively headed towards the villa where Shayin was served. ... "Master Chiba, this...Isn''t it appropriate? mobilize troops to surround Yanyin..." At the same time, on the other side, the Anbe Ninja, who followed the young man in front of him out of the No. 2 Chamber of Secrets, his face under the mask was full of solemn and puzzled ~www.novelhall.com~ and asked. "Of course they must be surrounded. What if they escape?" In response, the teenager in front of him said lightly. Escape... escape? Hearing this sentence, the Anbe Ninja was slightly taken aback, but completely unable to understand the meaning of this sentence. "Well, let''s hurry over, it may be difficult to handle after a long time!" However, without waiting for him to ask anything, the teenager in front of him left such a sentence, and then suddenly speeded up and went out. "Yes!" The Anbe Ninja didn''t care about asking anything, and he was busy speeding up, and followed. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1627： Grief ? "No...no...big...ambassador, no...no no...not me, I didn''t...no..." Looking at the twisted face that looked like an evil ghost, the blood-filled Konoha ninja forcibly endured the panic in his heart that almost left his head blank. He hesitated to defend himself. "Shut up! In this situation, do you still want to quibble!" However, the tip of the knife on his neck didn''t give him a chance to defend it. It pushed it forward and almost pierced the skin on his neck, interrupting his words. The Yanyin ambassador in front of him, with a weapon in his hand, prevented him from speaking. And seeing the Yanyin ambassador suddenly drew his sword and restrained his companions, almost all the Konoha ninjas surrounded by the courtyard subconsciously touched their weapons. However, they hesitated for a while, after all, they did not draw out their weapons, but looked at the ambassador in front of Yanyin with a vigilant face, and the guard behind the ambassador. "Gudong!" After being restrained by the ambassador of Iwagin, Konoha Ninja who was still in panic swallowed subconsciously. That''s it! This is over! Completely misunderstood! I... I didn''t kill him, I didn''t kill him! At this time, I am afraid that the village will also be affected by me, I...what should I do? What should I do! But in his mind, there was repeating such a panic thought, there was no way to think, and the whole person was almost stiff. Obviously, this Konoha ninja knew what the current situation meant. The reason why he panicked like this was basically because he knew what the situation meant. Originally, as a ninja capable of carrying out the mission of guarding the mission, he was also a ninja with a wealth of experience in warfare and an elite ninja. It stands to reason that in such a situation, it is impossible to mess up like this. However, the person who died in front of me was a figure in the envoy of Yanyin Village, and even one of the two diplomats in the envoy of Yanyin. This is already a matter between countries, and even provoked Major events at the end of the war. Originally, the death of the diplomat in Konoha was already a major event that provoked the war. Now, the weapon used to kill the diplomat was his standard saber. Coupled with the appearance of his blood in his hands, it is already inexplicable. No matter what he said, the angry Ambassador Yan Yin would not believe it. This is no longer a major event that provoked the war, but the beginning of the war! Yes, this Konoha ninja knows very well that this situation is already the prelude to the beginning of the war, and the situation that originally went to peace no longer exists! No matter if he did it or not, he was the guilty man in the village! He broke the peace talks and repair alliance! He may be the murderer and sinner who caused his village, his relatives and friends to fall into war again! With such a serious sin, let alone this Konoha ninja is just an elite ninja, even a ninja at the commander level can''t hold it. At this time, it is estimated that it is Liushenwuzhu, not much better than him! Why...why...why why! Is it because of my incompetence? Will you do this because of my incompetence? Master Lantu! But at this time, the Konoha Ninja who "killed" the person he respected most was staring fiercely in front of him. In Iwayama''s heart, the most angry place was not the one who was full of hands and teachers and friends in front of him. The blood of the benefactor''s old man Konoha ninja, but himself. As an ambassador, as the leader of the sabotage plan, although the three generations of Tuying did not tell him why he had to temporarily replace this dying and retired old man with the original diplomat, he could somewhat guess that this is his third generation of Tuying. An adults insurance is to prevent his mission from failing. And right now, it was undoubtedly the respected old man who judged that he could no longer continue this sabotage task, so he chose to use his life to activate the insurance, and with his own life, Konoha was pushed to kill Ambassador Yanyin, destroying the peace talks and repair alliance. Above. Otherwise, relying on the Konoha ninja in front of him, even if he was given a hundred chances for a sneak attack, it would be impossible to kill this respected old man! And now he doesn''t need to do anything anymore, he just needs to put the pressure of public opinion on Konoha and let Konoha become the target of public criticism. In other words, because of his incompetence, the person he most respected had to use the way of ending his own life, using the status of a diplomat to blame Konoha, so that he could successfully complete the task at hand. How can this not make him angry with himself? Lord Lantu... How can this be! How could you die in the hands of a little-known Konoha ninja like this! Damn Konoha! Damn Konoha Ninja! The four generations of Hokage, the hypocrite! I can''t spare Konoha! Absolutely forgive! What peace talks and repair alliance! What a truce! Fight, you must fight, this is already a war, you must flatten Konoha and avenge the Lord Lantu! Must step down Konoha! At this time, in addition to the rock mountain, the four guards behind the rock mountain also gritted their teeth at this time, feeling indignant. His chest was already full of hatred of Konoha. How...what to do? What should...what should I do about this matter? Is this over? At the same time, on the other side, the Konoha ninjas who surrounded them, their eyes were a little wandering, they were all slightly invisible. You look at me, I look at you, both hesitating and at a loss. They are also experienced elites who have gone through the war. They have a clear grasp of the current situation. They also know how big a thing a diplomat from Yanyin died in the courtyard where Konoha used to entertain the envoys is also Understand that this diplomat died under their standard weapons, and they have been unable to recover. This destruction of the peace talks and repair alliance has almost become a target of public criticism. They will face Yanyin and even the combined army of Yanyin and Yunyin next, and casualties will begin again. During this period of time, all the efforts they have made will be in vain, and they will face a battle more fierce than the worst battle in the third Ninja War ~www.novelhall.com~each one People, although they occupy an absolute number advantage at this time, and they are still in their base camp, the other side cant escape with their wings, they firmly occupy the advantage, but for no reason, facing only five Yanyin, they are Everyone had a cold back and sweaty palms. "Wait a minute, your ambassador of Yanyin, don''t hurt our ninja." And at this time, just when the five people in Yanyin were angry, and Konoha''s palms were sweating, and everyone was a little at a loss not knowing how to solve this matter, a voice, the voice of a teenager, suddenly sounded. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and twenty-seven chapters of grief and anger (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1628： Just afraid ? "This matter is strange, please listen to me!" With this sound, Konoha''s bewildered ninjas immediately became a commotion, in a series of "It''s Lord Chiba!", "Great, Lord Chiba has arrived", and "Leave it to Lord Chiba!" "," Well, just leave it to Lord Chiba." In a whisper, the Konoha ninjas who surrounded the people in Iwayin separated from them, giving up a path directly in front of the rock mountain, and soon, a The young man walked out of it, walked to a certain distance in front of him, glanced at the blood-filled Konoha ninja, looked at him, and said seriously. Qian...Master Chiba is here! Great! At this time, seeing the young man standing out from the crowd, for no reason, the blood-filled Konoha Ninja breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, his tight heartstrings were slightly loosened, and the uncontrollable panic seemed to fade a little, and he felt immediately A lot of peace of mind. In this way, the evidence is really solid, Master Chiba, how do you want to solve it? The Yanyin was surrounded in groups, didn''t this increase the tension? Lord Chiba, what is he thinking? At the same time, the Anbe ninja who had been following Chiba also stood out, silently standing farther away from the crowd, with a pair of eyes staring at the rock mountain ahead, with vigilance and doubt in their eyes. "Strange?" And hearing this sound, Iwayama''s brows wrinkled slightly, and his hand loosened subconsciously, he was about to listen to Chiba''s words and put down the ninja on the neck of the Konoha ninja who "killed" his most respected person. , But soon his hand tightened sharply, and the tip of the knife moved forward a few more points. He immediately forced the blood-filled Konoha Ninja to take a step back, saying: "Now the evidence To be sure, Lord Lantu died from a heart pierced through, and the weapon that pierced his heart was your Konohas special equipment, the black iron sword, a knife used only by your Konoha ninja, and, yours The elite hand is obviously the blood of Lord Lantu. Do you still want to quibble? You Konoha, just want to provoke the war. This peace talks is just a pretense. It is just to rest, buy time, and then swallow everything. Country and Shinobu Village, dont you think we dont know we were deceived now?" Damn it! Why do I shrink when I hear him! In the words, Yan Shan was full of annoyance in his heart. Annoyed that the little monster in front of him just opened his mouth, he instinctively wanted to put down the weapon and talk to him as if he was lowering his head. "Please calm down, this matter is indeed strange, don''t let others take advantage of it." Looking at the rock mountain with agitated expression and even distorted facial features, Chiba has no other expressions on his face, neither worrying about the envoy of Iwayuki''s death in Konoha, nor any strange expression, just calm and calm look. Looking at the rock mountain in front of me, I am not happy or angry. Lord Lantu? Sure enough, is this old white beard the person I should pay attention to? Moreover, looking at this Yanshan''s expression, it is not acting. It is estimated that this old man treats him more than just an ordinary elder or an officer. I am afraid that there is a deep bond between the two. The sadness hidden under the anger can not be pretended. The sad expression is not like acting either. However, in his expression, it seems that there is only sadness and no anger. It seems that he has insight into the real situation here, and he has to use it completely. As for the guards in the back, they should be completely in the dark, they should be unaware or not aware of them. Then, there is no need to worry about these guards suddenly sending the news out. And with this sentence, Qianye''s mind turned this series of thoughts. It''s all about borrowing questions! What would Master Chiba do? Before, Lord Chiba said that it would be too late to let them escape. Could it be that Lord Chiba is going to kill them all here? This This is not appropriate! If all of Yanyin''s envoys died in Konoha''s village, even if we made some excuses, or even pushed them to the heads of other villages, it would not be possible to make the past complete! Do not! Wait a minute, don''t you really want to do this! Before the forbidden surgery room was stolen, Yunyin did break in, or it was a phenomenon, did Master Chiba want to kill all Yanyin here, and then set the blame on Yunyin? but This is impossible! Even if we put the blame on Iamyin''s unruly plans for Konoha, they would not admit it, they would only say that we Konoha wanted to cover it up! This is not proper! Lord Chiba! At this time, seeing the Anbe Ninja who looked like Iwayama, something suddenly came to mind. "Calm? I''m very calm! You also advised me not to hurt Konoha''s ninja. Then, in your big battle, shouldn''t I ask you not to hurt me and my subordinates?" At this moment, when he heard Chibas words, Yanshan sneered, and said coldly: "Dont think I cant see it, your battle, dont you want to put all of us here and then block the news, By the way, lets blame a Ninja village, such as Shayin, Yunyin and so on. You can also provoke some relations between us and other Ninja villages. It is best to promote a situation of melee, when Konoha can do the fishermans profit. Isn''t it?" bad! Be seen! And when these words came out, the Anbu Ninja was almost shocked. "What...what do you mean by this?" This Anbe ninja was shocked, but Chiba was not surprised, just spoke. "What do you mean? I still want to ask you, what does your Konoha formation mean?" Hearing that, Yanshan was not polite, and asked directly. "What good is it for us to kill you?" In this regard, Chiba asked again. "Benefits? Didn''t I say the benefits?" Hearing this rhetorical question, Yanshan sneered again and said. "Oh? Killed you here, and then set the blame on Shayin and Yunyin, causing a melee?" In this regard, Chiba repeated Iwayama''s previous words. "Are you pretending to be a fool, or are you delaying time?" Hearing this, Yanshan''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he glanced around and said coldly. Now, Konoha cannot be given a chance, and all the dirty water must be poured on Konoha. At the same time, even if it is killed by Konoha, valid evidence must be left! Can''t give Konoha any chance to excuse! But at this moment such a determined thought flashed in his mind, and at the same time, his head started to turn ~www.novelhall.com~ and began to think about some countermeasures. After all, they can''t actually say it now. It''s 100% without worrying about anything, all kinds of recklessness will do. "If it''s really that simple, maybe I would do it. It''s just that it''s impossible. No matter it''s the leader of Shayin, Yunyin or Yanyin, they won''t be fooled so easily. This matter, I just I''m afraid, the death of Master Lan Tu was caused by Yun Yin, so that we can make a profit from the battle." However, upon hearing Iwayama''s words, Chiba was very frank. "So, I hope, I can check for Lord Lantu to see if there is only this fatal injury. We are the second to go to war, I am afraid that the villain will succeed, and others will profit!" Without waiting for Yanshan to say anything, Chiba said again. "If Lord Lantu really died because of Konoha, as the person in charge, I am willing to take all the responsibilities!" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1627： Response ? "Huh! Take full responsibility?" Hearing the decisive sentence of the young man in front of him, Yanshan''s first reaction was almost a smile: "Do you think it is useful for you to take responsibility for such a thing?" Take full responsibility? What a joke! Even if Hokage came here, he couldn''t bear this responsibility! And the first thought that flashed in his mind was such a very disdainful thought, which is already related to the millions, tens of millions of people between countries, even if the young man in front of him is indeed the one who is innocent. Only one person can be worth tens of thousands of people, but he is not qualified to bear such a large responsibility. This sentence, in the face of such facts, is really too weak. What if he doesn''t agree? It''s so ridiculous! Perhaps, in other things, you Takichiba does have weight, and you should be careful everywhere. But now, even if you add your head, it''s not qualified! Moreover, even though Iwayama was excited and filled with grief and anger, he was still calm. He also knew that under the current circumstances, since Taki Chiba in front of him proposed to examine the body of Lord Lantu, then he might have something in there. The intention of making a fuss on the body of Lord Azuchi, here is also absolutely not allowed to let this Takichiba come into contact with the body of Lord Azuchi. Iwayama is not an idiot. At this critical time, he would never let Taki Chiba touch the body of his most respected person at the cost of the life of the person he respected most. He was thinking about it now, keeping the corpse as it is now, letting the appearance of the incident stay forever when Konoha ninja killed Iwagaki''s envoy, destroyed the peace talks, and made Konoha the target of public criticism. When it''s critical, won''t the chain fall? However, my rhetoric in this matter is really limited in persuasiveness. In this situation, even if I cut off my head to apologize, it is impossible to change anything, and Yanshan is not allowed to change anything. However, this Yanshan calmed down, and this deadly attitude still showed that he was actually in a situation where he could do nothing. For them, although they have an absolute advantage in public opinion, even in their missions on this trip, they have actually completed the so-called sabotage task, but now they are surrounded by us. , People can''t leave, and second, the news can''t get out. The future situation is their Yanyin world, but the current situation, the initiative, is in our hands! Upon hearing this sentence, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. It''s just that this kind of old man who can sacrifice his life for the village and die in a foreign land is sometimes unbearable. Can''t bear to let his efforts in vain. With this thought, Qianye couldn''t help but glanced at the old man sitting in the corner with his heart pierced, and the blood almost swallowed the surrounding land, and he sighed slightly in his heart. For Chiba, this kind of person who has faith and can sacrifice everything for it, he always has a sense of closeness. In other words, there is a resonance. And the reason why he still talks to the so-called Yanyin ambassador in front of him kindly is because he respects the old man who died for the village. To be honest, Chiba still has a good impression of this old man. Although they have not spoken or communicated, generally speaking, most of the ninjas at this age are retired. The welfare of the village, and even the happier grandchildren, even if they have not retired and continue to be ninjas, they will not perform such long-distance missions, lest they die in a foreign land. And like the old man in front of him, not all old ninjas have this courage and sincerity. Despite the different positions, Chiba still has the highest respect for him. Of course, this respect is just pure respect. From his standpoint, what he must do is what he must do. It is impossible for him to let Konoha be caught in the flames of war. This third Ninja World War should also be over. However, after paying tribute to the old man with his eyes, Qianye did not speak, but silently stared at Iwashan. At the same time, Konoha''s ninja saw that his commander did not speak, and the fear and panic that had been diminished by Chiba''s arrival, but slowly became more intense. The atmosphere gradually became serious, What is this little monster going to do? not talking? Nothing to do? When I noticed Chibas gaze, Iwayamas brows frowned slightly. Now that the enemy is currently, he is after all the talent that Iwayin has chosen to take charge of this task. At this time, he gradually suppressed the grief in his heart. Going down, I really started to think, instead of just gaining power while looking for a reason with anger. impossible! Even if the current situation was unexpected at first, but with the ability of this little monster, it is impossible to have no countermeasures just because of my words. What is he brewing! In other words, I may already be in his plan now. After starting to really think about it, Yanshan quickly felt something crucial. Damn it! It turned out to be so! Then, thinking of this, Iwayama''s heart suddenly shuddered, and suddenly realized something, his eyes suddenly swept over the many Konoha ninjas who had begun to slowly and solemnly surrounded them, and the guards who were full of grief and indignation behind him. In an instant, he understood. To maximize the use of Lord Lantu''s death, they must make Konoha speechless. Now, they stop Konoha and prevent Konoha from inspecting the corpse, which undoubtedly can be regarded as an act of "being a guilty conscience." Konoha can use this as an excuse to say that they are a guilty conscience. The death of the envoy is that they framed Konoha. By. Moreover, there is still a heavyweight figure in Konoha. This character can be invited by Konoha as a witness, and with the weight of that characters fourth generation Fukage, it can be completely confirmed that they obstructed Konohas inspection and Confirming the murderer was the guy Konoha ~www.novelhall.com~ who started the war. In this way, the death of their Lord Lan Tu did not constitute a threat to Konoha at all, and a threat to the peace talks, it was just a death in vain. Moreover, since the four generations of Fengying are the witnesses, Yu Konoha can be regarded as pulling Shayin to the same camp, with Shayin''s restraint, even if they start a war again and form an alliance with Yunyin, they will eventually win. Still unknown, even Konoha dominates! The current Takichiba is not nothing to do, nothing to say! Rather, there is nothing to say, nothing to do! It is them who want to answer! Not, Taki Chiba! Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1628： Confrontation ?How to do? Next, if you have to say something, what should you say, in order to stand firmly on this principle! In other words, when there is really no way, when it must be checked, is there any way to prevent Taki Chiba from using his hands and feet. Seal the possibility of his possible hands and feet! After understanding the current situation, Yanshan was also calm, did not speak, but faced those heavy faces and gazes, with the tip of a knife against the blood-filled "murderer" who "killed" the Yanyin envoy diplomat. "The Konoha Ninja''s neck was silent. But at this moment, under the gaze of the dignified ninja Konoha, he felt more and more clear-headed, more and more engaged in thinking, and his thinking had already diverged. "Gudong!" At the same time, the Konoha ninja who was held by the tip of the knife for a long time couldn''t help swallowing. In any case, the tip of the knife has pierced the skin of his throat, and the blood has already turned into a trickle winding down his neck. As long as the man in front of him exerts a little force, his throat will be pierced and he will undoubtedly die. . Although it can be said that he is well-trained, rich in experience, and has gone through countless lives and deaths, at this moment, he can''t resist even this kind of resistance. He can only let the sword point to the vital point, and he can kill himself with a single move. , Still made him nervous. After all, he is also a human being. In the battle of life and death, he may be able to abandon life and death, and fight for his own back, for his beliefs, and for his own survival. But this kind of situation where he can''t make any resistance because of the suspicion of murder, so as not to deepen the misunderstanding, and lead to an unthinkable situation, can only be carried by the enemy with a knife on his neck. These are two completely different situations. Although he said he was a ninja, the training and experience he had undergone were all about life and death. However, this kind of instinctive tension on his own life is not training and experience can be erased. Unless this person has been trained as a monster without thinking, he will not have any sense of death. Especially, the silent stares between the man in front of him and the young man in front of him made a heart in his throat. As the two of them did not speak, the dignified atmosphere had begun, coupled with the surrounding formation surrounded by the companions, the sorrow and anger of the four guards of Na Yan Yin, and the situation of the man in front of him with the tip of the knife against him, the surrounding atmosphere, It''s even more tense. The act of swallowing his saliva because of his nervousness can be said to be partly because of his own life and death, and partly because of the nervous atmosphere. Is the stalemate held? Neither of them looked back! But at this time, he subconsciously glanced at the dark ninja of the Konoha ninja with blood in his hands, his brows wrinkled slightly, he could see the nervousness of the elite ninja, and at the same time, he knew that the two facing each other were not there. The intention to retreat. The situation is now deadlocked. However, this increasingly tense atmosphere also made the Anbe Ninja a little worried. After all, this tense atmosphere not only exists in the confronting two people in front of him, but also affects the dozens of companions in the village that surrounds them behind him. Although he is standing in front, he can already feel the tension that rises straight behind him with the rattling atmosphere in front of him. If he confronts like this, the rattling atmosphere continues to rise, and dozens of companions behind him may enter the horrified bird or arrow on the string. In the state of having to send, the two people in front may have an unintentional action, a word that is completely unwilling to fight, it will cause an overreaction from the rear, and it will be out of control. With such a large number of people, once an overreaction occurs, the consequences of attacking Yanyin are absolutely unimaginable. I am afraid that even the Qianye-sama in front of him can''t stop him when he is caught off guard. At that time, there will be only bloodshed and the irreversible ending of Konoha''s encirclement and killing of the Yanyin envoy. The overall situation of the war will be unpredictable. To be honest, in the current situation, even as a senior Anbu, he is sweating in his heart. The two confronting each other obviously didnt want to let go. Although he could not fully guess the thoughts of the Chiba-sama in front of him, he was a guard of the shadow quite a few times, and he was able to follow him in many big scenes. Some guesses. For example, the reason why the two of them didn''t let it go might be because of the two people''s plans. For example, the current confrontation is necessary. The two actually use the time of the confrontation to think about countermeasures and try to figure out the opponent''s mind, just like the thinking time of chess, but in this case, it is better than stopping halfway when playing chess. It is much more difficult to play chess. In addition to careful thinking, they also have to maintain a certain momentum to prevent their opponents from overwhelming themselves in momentum, and there are deficiencies or disadvantages due to their mentality. This is not something ordinary people can do. However, no matter what kind of result the Anbe Ninja can think of, it can''t continue now. If it continues, I am afraid it will slide to the worst ending. hateful! Master Chiba shouldn''t be unaware of this, what is he thinking? Is it true that you really want to kill these envoys and block news? This... this doesn''t work! Thinking of this, the Anbe Ninja couldn''t help screaming in his heart. Ok? Then, at this moment, the eyes under the Anbe Ninja''s mask were slightly opened, and his face suddenly became solemn. "In that case, how about a compromise? How about checking the fatal injury of Lord Lantu?" At this moment, Chiba, who squinted his eyes, suddenly spoke, breaking the silence and breaking the tense atmosphere. what! A compromise? he! At the same time, it also broke the wishful thinking that gradually formed in Yanshan''s heart. Just before Chiba spoke, Iwayama already had a wishful thinking. Since Taki Chiba wants to insist on verifying his injuries, he will inevitably be involved in verifying his injuries. These hands and feet may have to come in contact with blue earth talents. So in that case, can''t let this Takichiba touch it? He wanted to allow himself to verify Lord Lan Tu''s injury and avoid Taki Chiba''s hands and feet. If he didn''t use his hands and feet, with Master Lan Tu''s shrewdness, how could he leave flaws. In this way, Taki Chiba can be guarded while verifying the injury. However, now Taki Chiba actually proposed this condition himself. Obviously, verifying this kind of thing by himself may have been within Taki Chiba''s calculations and may not have any effect! Do not! Can''t promise! But what should I say to justly reject this concession condition? Takichiba, but he is very relevant! There is no reason to refuse! Almost subconsciously, Yanshan would refuse, but he found that he had no way to refute, and no reason to refute! "Stop! What are you doing!" At this moment, when the thought in his heart had just turned, a serious and cold voice suddenly came from behind him. Subconsciously, he looked back, his face suddenly changed. At this moment, I don''t know when, his guard Huitian has already ran to the step of the house, and he can rush into the room within a few steps, but the kunai on his neck has stopped his step. A black cloak Konoha ninja wearing a fox mask blocked his way. Damn it! Almost subconsciously, Yan Shan cursed inwardly. "How is it? Your envoy ~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, Takichiba''s voice sounded again without any temperature. "I see, just do it!" Hearing this voice, Yanshan knew that it was impossible for him to refuse, so he could only sigh in his heart and agreed. I come, it''s better than that Takichiba...! Believe Lord Lan Tu! Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1628: Confrontation (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1629： Rattling ?"despair!" Slightly trembling hands, gently let go, and gently placed the last object taken out of the old man''s body on the ground. "call" Then, there was a trembling, exhale with many complex emotions. "Gudong!" At this time, the Konoha ninjas surrounding the courtyard, including the four guards who were surrounded, and the Anbe ninjas who followed Chiba, were all looking at the temporarily erected white canvas enclosed shed. Swallowed. A tense atmosphere that was even greater than before, but completely different, slowly permeated in the silence. It''s been almost an hour. Hasn''t the inspection been completed yet? At this time, the most nervous person should be Konoha Ninja, the first and only suspect of this **** murderer. After all, he was the direct person involved in this matter, and this matter, whether true or not, would cause huge changes in the Ninja World, and even directly worsen the trend of the Ninja World War that is now peaceful. To be honest, no matter how he is an elite ninja, but in this kind of situation that will affect the general trend of the ninja world and the general trend of war, he still has a little six gods and no masters. This matter has too much influence. Even he didn''t know how to defend himself. Apart from panic, he was concerned about gains and losses. And now, under the treatment of Chiba, his psychology is gradually changing. To be honest, the sense of security that Chiba gave him is still quite large, at least his current panic has disappeared, and the rest is It''s just a mentality of worrying about gains and losses. In fact, he also began to think about the cause and effect of this incident. However, this cause and effect is no longer necessary when the matter develops to the present level. It has already happened, even if he has done nothing, no fault at all. , To no avail. The so-called sin of wanting to add to it, there is nothing to blame. As the direct party to the whole incident, he was the most intuitive person to bear the matter, and he also deeply understood that the death of this envoy was either the death of Yanyin''s own plan and his "hands", or the previous Yun Yin, who broke into the forbidden surgery room, killed and blamed himself. As for what means Yanyin or Yunyin used, under the surveillance of so many people, it doesn''t matter if they blame him. Since it is a plot, then Yanyin or Yunyin must have a lot of rhetoric. The black pot can be firmly attached to him. It is useless to say more. Moreover, this is not the time to talk about these things. At this moment, the results in the white canvas shed will qualitatively determine this matter and will affect the current situation of the Ninja World to the greatest extent. I can''t help but he is not nervous. Even now, all Konoha ninjas present are basically in the same mood as him. is it Is this still a measure that took into account the face of Yanyin Village? At this time, the four Iwakura guards who had gathered together and returned to their original positions stared closely at the Yanyin Village. After estimating the time, the Anbe Ninja relaxed his guard a little, and glanced at the place. After arriving at the white canvas shed, such a thought naturally flashed through my mind. In his mind, it flashed past his own Lord Chiba just now, after Ambassador Yan Yin agreed to examine the body, and ordered everyone to build this simple shed like a mourning hall. At that time, he still didn''t understand. Since it was an open inspection, why set up such a simple shed, and only Chiba-sama himself and the Yanyin ambassador could enter. It was just that the situation was tense at that time, and the tense atmosphere began to slowly dissipate, and he was inconvenient to ask more. From now on, it is obvious that Lord Chiba showed respect to Yanyin Village. No matter what, this is after all in the public. To check the whole body for other wounds, it must be stripped off and overturned. This is indeed the corpse of some envoys who have died in blasphemy. Although in the world of ninjas, corpses also have very high value, generally speaking, what you want to do with corpses is done in secret, and it is impossible to be in the public. Obviously, his Lord Chiba has taken this into consideration, and if he really manipulates the corpse like this in the public, and exposes the corpse to the public, it would be quite unsatisfactory to say it. After all, it is the corpse of the envoy of Iwayuki, some In this sense, it is related to the face of the country of the earth, which really requires careful consideration. At this time, Anbe Ninja also lamented his own Chiba-sama, really thoughtful. As for other aspects, the Anbe ninja is not as anxious as the other Konoha ninjas. He believes that since his Chiba-sama asked for a test, then there must be his reason. Don''t be too nervous, there will be a solution. Master Rock Mountain... At the same time, the Anbe Ninja relaxed some vigilance, and when he began to think about other things, the four remaining guards of Yan Yin were also nervous and almost swallowed. They are not nervous about the results that are about to be announced, but the large number of Konoha ninjas in front of them. For them, it is a fait accommodating fact that Konoha killed the respected Lantu adults. For these Konoha ninjas, they It is also with hatred. It''s just that the situation is better than others, even his captain had to compromise just now, put down the weapon that stabbed the murderer, and agreed to Konoha''s request. Obviously, even if they rushed up now, it would be useless to avenge Lord Lan Tu with grief, anger and blood. At the same time, the behavior of Iwayama and their Nakaeda just now made them understand that they are now in the village of Konoha, surrounded by the village of Konoha, they can''t escape with their wings, there is nothing to die, the key is this matter. If the truth of this is not passed on, their Master Lantu will die in vain. They are nervous about whether they can escape from Konoha, or whether they can pass the news. Completing this can be said to be their mission. Death must also be a mission. "Then, please, Your Excellency Chiba, make the accurate report here public." At this moment, Yanshan took a deep breath in the shed that was arranged like a mourning hall, stopped the movement of tidying up the clothes of the body of the blue earth, turned around, and said lightly. "I know." In response, Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly, glanced at the table besides the blue clay body, and looked at the small table with various relics beside the signboard table. He sighed and said. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ he turned around, hesitated, and took a step outward. Thank you, Lord Lantu! Sorry! Seeing Qianye stepping out, Yanshan closed his eyes tightly and choked speechlessly. "The test results have shown that Yanyin''s envoy, Lord Lantu, indeed died of a puncture in his heart and no other wounds!" Then, the announcement sounded outside. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1629 "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1630： End...over! ?what! Died from a heart puncture? Well, that is to say! Seeing the teenagers walking out of the canvas shed in front of them with a solemn expression and announcing the news of the cause of death, whether it is the ninjas of Konoha, the party ninja, the Anbe ninja, or the four guards of Iwagaki, they all changed their colors. A look of astonishment. No one present did not know the meaning of this sentence, and no one did not understand the meaning behind this sentence. Are you kidding me? Konoha admitted? Admit that you killed Lord Lan Tu? What is this for? What''s the matter with Takichiba? Is it possible that this person was transformed from Captain Yanshan? Who are you lie to? Then, after being shocked, the first thing that reacted was not the numerous Konoha ninjas, but the four Iwagaku ninjas, but their first thought after reacting was not Konoha admitting to killing Lan Tu-sama''s ecstasy was not because of the grief and anger that learned that Lan Tu-sama really died of Konoha Ninja, but such a thought of disbelief. Yes, as soon as Chiba''s words came out, after reacting, these four Yanyin guards didn''t believe it at all. I don''t believe it at all. Even, one after another has begun to speculate about what wishful calculations this little monster is playing, almost shouting "Who are you lie to!". This! What is this! Accept... admit it? Lord Chiba, what are you thinking about? How, how can I make Yan''s name go smoothly, even if there is only a heart wound, I can''t admit it! In this way, isn''t this an excuse for the land of the country? Now the inspection has also been inspected, although no other people in the village have seen it, but after inspection and no inspection are two things! This...this, the nature of the two things is completely different! And the next thing that reacted was the Anbe Ninja who, as a senior Anbe, had seen many big scenes. At this moment, even if he had seen many big scenes, after this reaction, his eyes were almost staring. Up. In any case, even in accordance with social rhetoric, things cannot be stated so clearly here. It is clear and clear that Iwagaki''s envoy died because of Konoha''s direct relationship. This is already acknowledging all the faults. All responsibilities. And the consequence of assuming this responsibility may be the continuation of the war, and Konoha''s status as a victorious country. This is an unbearable weight! This is... This is a self-digging grave! At this time, except for the startled eyes, the Anbu Ninja was completely messed up, his head was almost blank, and his whole body was stiff. This Then...how... impossible! This is impossible! Under our guard, how could it be possible to die at the hands of Dianyi? We have been watching, but we were in a daze when the old man came out. Only for that moment, who knows how this old man was penetrated by the black iron sword! Moreover, without the orders from above, who would dare to be disrespectful to the envoys here? impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Noriichi will never be the murderer! His black iron sword was lost yesterday inexplicably, and now there is a report of his lost property where the equipment is missing, how could it be that he killed the old man! Lord Chiba, what''s wrong with you? You really thought it was Dianichi! And the third one who reacted was Konoha''s ninja. After they reacted, they were unbelievable, or could not believe it at all. They did not believe that this was done by their reliable companion, nor did they believe this Qian Lord Ye, unexpectedly declared that their companion had killed it so simply and neatly. There must be something wrong here! Mr. Chiba, how confused! Is it too tired? "No! Not me! I am not the murderer! I didn''t kill him! My knife... Yes, my knife has been reported lost, there are records, there are records! This is to blame! To blame!" Then, the person who finally reacted, Konoha Ninja Noriichi, whose hands were full of blood, was already yelling in a panic, and his steps backed back again and again. "Don''t worry, I have verified with my own eyes that Lord Yanshan and I will not wrong anyone. Now, Lord Lantu''s body, except for the wounds that penetrate the chest and the traces of old wounds, there is no injury. , And the wound coincides with the Dark Iron Taito. It can be determined that Lord Lantu died by the Dark Iron Taito." As for the cries of the person concerned, Chiba repeated it again, and in his mind, there are the remains of the blue earth covered with old wounds, the only wound that penetrates the heart, and the bag of ninjas as a relic. , And the five or six empty scrolls, he could see that this blue earth was an old man with a simple life. At the same time, it was also obvious that this blue soil could only die under the knife of the black iron Taito, and there was no other cause of death. "Yes, this matter is irrefutable, and I have witnessed both Mr. Chiba and Mr. Chiba. What Mr. Chiba said is true!" At this time, holding the relic of the blue earth, Yanshan walked out of the shed like a mourning hall, slightly shielding the sunlight that did not know when it had fallen into pieces, and said with a certainty. "puff!" When they heard the words of the two, Dian''s face instantly turned pale. Although he still looked incredulous and excited, his expression was already depressed. Could it be that Master Chiba, is this trying to push everything to me? However, if the village can be brought into peace, that would be considered worthy of death. And in his heart, there was such a sullen thought. What is this Takichiba thinking? There must be a conspiracy, I must be careful! Seeing tricks, he may want to put the blame on one person, sacrifice one person in the name of a traitor, and preserve the overall situation! I must guarantee that he will not succeed, and I will reduce the big and small things to him! At the same time, just as the Konoha ninja named Noriichi had such a thought, Iwayama''s mind also remained calm, and he sensed the possible intention of this Takichiba. Even his guards knew that Taki Chiba couldn''t admit it so simply, let alone him? However, as far as Iwayama is concerned, the major premise for Konoha Ninja to kill the Envoy of Iwagami has been established, and he is more or less relieved. With this major premise, he will have excuses! Big deal, just compare Konoha''s mouth with the safety of the four generations of Fengying who are still in Konoha Village! Master Chiba, how... Really, did Nianichi make it? When they heard the statements from both sides, the Konoha ninjas began to look at each other. Xu was that their faces were serious and terrifying, and they had to think about the possibility that their companions did such terrible things. Do not! wrong! There is absolutely something wrong here! Master Chiba will never admit it like this, and will never wrong any of his companions! He is not such a person! Lord Chiba is not such a person! But at this time, the face under the Anbe Ninja''s mask slowly calmed down, but his confidence in Chiba was restored in his heart. "It''s just that there is another doubt in it." Then, as if verifying what the Anbe Ninja thought, Chiba turned around, but spoke. Doubt? Suddenly, the Konoha ninjas, including the parties involved, were startled. coming! But in Yanshan''s heart, it was a ling. really! The four Yanyin guards had a strong face. "Lord Rock Mountain, can you take a look at the third scroll in Lord Blue Earth''s relic?" As he opened his mouth, Chiba turned to the rock mountain aside, and pointed to a scroll of the blue earth relic he was holding in his hand and intended to be brought back to the village. reel? Hearing that, Yanshan was stunned, and everyone was also stunned. What does this have to do with the relic, the cause of death was Kurotoku Taito? "it is good!" However, at this time, Yanshan also had no reason to refuse. He was extremely vigilant in his heart, and while his head turned fast, he showed a straightforward appearance and agreed. Then, he picked up the scroll that Chiba was pointing to and unfolded it to look at it. It''s just that it''s okay not to look at it. At first glance, Yanshan''s face, who had tried to maintain a serious appearance, changed drastically. Suddenly, all the relics belonging to the blue earth, except for the third scroll in his hand, fell to the ground with a crackle, scattered in one piece. impossible! How is this ~www.novelhall.com~ possible! In the next moment, his eyes widened in horror, his lips slightly opened, his face was already pale, and the big beads of sweat rolled off almost instantly. A shocked look! End...over! And there was only one thought left in his mind. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and thirtieth chapters are over...over! (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1631： Scroll 3 Got... fooled! Since he asked me to check the injury, he has stepped on his trap! His goal at the beginning was not actually an injury that penetrated the heart, but this scroll! I was completely trapped in his rhythm! No matter whether he is checking or I checking, in fact, there is no difference between them. As long as they start to check, then everything is under the control of this little monster. I am...really... That''s stupid! From the beginning, I was fooled! Even this rhetoric, I still cannot refuse! From the beginning to the end, I was just a clown, I can only jump in the palm of his hand! The big beads of sweat slipped from his cheeks quietly, Yanshan''s body trembled slightly, and the scroll in his hand trembled with this tremor. At this moment, the rock mountain, I feel deeply above my hands and feet, as if there are thin black mist-like lines extending upwards, extending to the five fingers of the black mist-like hand that has been spreading lightly, and in this one Behind his hand, there was a dark shadow like a devil, with eyebrows crooked like a moon, grinning at himself. Laughing at himself like a puppet! The gap is too big! Then, after realizing this, he couldn''t help but swallowed with a "gudong", looking at the scroll in front of him, his head was completely blank. what happened? Is there a problem with this scroll? Why don''t you speak, the ambassador of Yanyin Village? Here, shouldn''t we have to ask the teacher? Why don''t you speak anymore! And, judging from his appearance, it doesn''t seem very good! What is written on the scroll? At this time, Konoha''s ninjas looked at each other when they saw Iwayama''s actions. Similar questions flashed in their hearts. They didn''t understand. They had already admitted that Kurotoku Taito was a weapon, which was equivalent to a disguised acknowledgment that it was Noriichi. It was Konoha who killed Yanyin''s envoy, and he was brazen. This is already quite a provocative act. In Zhanris situation, even if he was concerned about the encirclement of a group of people, the response of the Yanyin ambassador was too quiet. Anyway, even if it was to scare them, Let them not dare to do whatever they want, or kill others. At this time, they should also put on a posture of "I''m dead, the news that Konoha killed the Envoy of Yanyin will also be passed to the village, and it will be useless to kill me." Deal with their encirclement. However, looking at the Yanyin ambassador now, he seemed completely stunned, and seeing his sweaty appearance, it seemed that he had seen something extraordinary, and there was almost nothing to say in shock. They couldn''t imagine what was written on this scroll that would make Yanyin''s ambassador put on such a look, even that the scroll was still their own relic. What happened to Captain Iwasan? Why is this **** look? Is it possible that this scroll is an illusion scroll? Master Yanshan got a illusion? Otherwise, when Konoha admitted, there would be no reaction at all! At the same time, the four guards of Yanyin touched the weapon with their hands. Seeing the abnormal reaction of their captain, they subconsciously thought that Konoha had moved their hands and feet on the scroll, otherwise they chose the third one. Scroll, although I don''t know how to move his hands and feet, but since it has already happened, in the current situation of being surrounded, there is really no need to consider these. A tense atmosphere that was different from Konoha''s doubtful atmosphere, but slowly diffused from the four guards of Iwaken. Sure enough, there is something for you! But, what kind of back-up, can Ran Yanyin''s ambassador, can fully ask the teacher, the ambassador of Yanyin, who is hyped up, is speechless, and put on such a frightened appearance? In the vicinity of the four-guard group, facing the tense atmosphere of the four-guard group, the Anbe Ninja only glanced at it slightly, and his attention was focused on another place. How...what to do? Next, what will Takichiba do next! This...this is completely our Yanyin Village provoking Konoha, Master Lantu is no longer a question of death in vain! On the contrary, the death of Lord Lantu may become the fuse, pushing Yanyin into the abyss of immortality, let alone turning defeat into victory, and becoming a target of public criticism, it is possible! Ruined! This time, it''s really over! We... we... At this time, everyone reacted differently. Iwayama, who was holding the scroll, realized the most critical place now. With a stiff neck, he turned to the boy named Taki Chiba aside, his heart beating suddenly. Speeding up is already terrifying. He knew that the young man in front of him could trap their envoy of Yanyin in an unhealed place with only the scroll in his hand, and even the entire Yanyin would be affected and completely lost the war, even Worse than losing the war altogether. As for why this scroll appeared on their beloved Lanto-sama, whether it was Konoha''s planting and framed, or the Lanto-sama performing a secret mission they didn''t know, or the so-called break into Konoha Yunyin''s methods are not important anymore, and he has no way to think about this matter. And even if they knew that this kind of thing was not done by the respected old man, there was no way to refute it. Just like, the death of this respected old man made Konoha no way to argue. They are now indefatigable, and the initiative has once again fallen into Konoha''s hands. Do not! It should be said that from the beginning to the end, the initiative was in Konoha, and it was in the hands of the young man in front of him. Now, it is just the appearance of the initiative in their Yanyin hands being shattered! From the very beginning, they have been calculated! Even when he felt good about himself and stepped into Konoha and insisted on a protracted battle, he was already like a bug caught in a spider web, unable to escape from the spider mouth! However, when his gaze fell on the young man''s face in front of him, the young man didn''t say anything, and he didn''t intend to ask questions on his face. He just gently extended his hand and motioned to give him the scroll. And seeing the appearance of the boy, Yanshan almost subconsciously handed the scroll in his hand to the boy in front of him. "call" Next, the boy who took the scroll still didn''t say anything. He only rolled the scroll with a half sigh and half relief, and then threw it to the puzzled Anbe ninja behind. "Snapped!" The Anbe Ninja responded quickly, reaching out and grabbing the flying scroll. After grabbing the scroll, Anbe ninja unconsciously spread it out and watched. And when his gaze fell on the line of characters at the beginning of the scroll, his figure trembled, and he was shocked instantly on the spot~www.novelhall.com~ Could it be that! This! How could it be on this dead Yanyin envoy! Then, there was such a thought in his mind. Eight Doors Dunjia! At this moment, the top of the scroll in his hand is these four **** characters! Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1631, the third scroll (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1632： No wonder! ?It turned out to be like this, Lord Chiba, no wonder, Lord Chiba asked to examine the wound. It turns out that the wound inspection is not to determine who the murderer is, but to elicit the stolen forbidden technique! Everything is in the plan of Lord Chiba. There has never been any disadvantage, everything is just used by Lord Chiba to confuse this Yanyin ambassador. It is also true that Chiba-sama''s style always likes to scare us who are subordinates. Carefully rolled up the scroll and put it in his arms, under the mask of the Anbe Ninja, there was a smile that didn''t know whether it was happy or sighing. At this moment, he was completely relieved, and his stiff body relaxed. At the same time, he couldn''t help but slandered his commander. There is no need to worry about the current situation. Konohas stolen forbidden technique appeared on the dead Envoy of the Rock, so it doesnt matter who killed the Envoy of Rock, whether it was them or It doesn''t matter what Yun Yin killed. After all, the envoy of Yanyin had already established the ban on theft of Konoha. He himself was disadvantageous to Konoha first, and he had done something like the ban on theft to harm Konoha. Under this major premise, Ye Ninja killed him only to regain the forbidden technique, not only innocent, but also meritorious. Under this premise, there is no Shinobu Village or a big country that can question whether Konoha is right or wrong in this matter. After all, no matter which Ninja village, it is impossible for the hostile ninja who stole the forbidden technique of the Ninja village to return safely. No one can accuse Konoha, and international public opinion is biased towards Konoha. In other words, the current Konoha is just defending himself, and Yanyin''s envoys are plotting wrongdoings, and they will die! It seems that things have turned to us. Hmm...Looking at the appearance of Lord Chiba and the Ambassador Iwagaki, it seems that Lord Chiba is in the lead! So, in other words, Dianyi is all right? We dont have to take responsibility for this incident! Everything is actually in the hands of Lord Chiba? At this time, seeing the slack movement of the Anbu ninjas, the Konoha ninjas surrounding this place are not stupid after all, but elite guards who can be responsible for the envoys of a country. They have already realized the changes in the current situation. The atmosphere of negative emotions haunting them has slowly changed into a soothing atmosphere. Almost everyone breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously. what happened? What exactly is on that scroll? Looking at the appearance of Lord Yanshan, it doesn''t seem to be an illusion, it really seems to have seen something amazing! And it''s something bad for us! How to do? Compared with Konoha Ninja''s sigh of relief, the four-man team of Iwahide''s guard was sweating palms. Judging from the expression of their captain now, they could more or less see that the situation had changed. They seem to be in crisis. What will he do? At this moment, looking at the boy who didn''t have any action after taking the scroll in front of him, Iwashan felt a little flustered. After all, he is a talented person selected by Yanyin, and he is also the person in charge of destroying such a big plan as the peace talks. , The panic and Liushen Wuzhu just now cant react to anything. Its just that something happened suddenly, from a steady dominant position to an unexpected change, a complete disadvantage, and even a disadvantage of failing the plan to win. For a while, some of the heads that were hit were blank. At this time, he calmed down. Although this was already a certainty, he still began to think slowly, wanting to see something from the expression of Taki Chiba in front of him. Try to reduce the loss as much as possible, in other words, it is not that serious to give this matter to the circle. After all, they are the one who can''t argue with each other now, and now he has to consider how to shirk responsibility! As envoys, they could not bear the responsibility of stealing Konoha''s forbidden technique under the peace talks and repair alliance. Although I am very sorry for the respectable old man who was also a teacher and friend who sacrificed himself for the village, now, in the face of the safety of the village, even if Yanshan wants to preserve the reputation of the old man after his death, he has to bear the pain at this time. Thinking of passing the blame on the dead old man, now that the old man is dead, he can still think of some excuses. It''s just that these rhetoric will be very pale in the current situation. Even if the responsibility is placed on the old man, Konoha can not buy it at all, and they are still in the village of Konoha, surrounded by Konoha, now Takichiba, they can be detained without any explanation, and then notified far away Three generations of earth shadows in Yanyin, and announced their "evil deeds", making Yanyin a target of public criticism. Although there are no witnesses now, Konoha, who is a ninja village and whose intelligence system is among the top ninja villages, still has many ways to get effective evidence from a prisoner. Even, now it is very possible that Takichiba is ready. Someone has already passed the news that they have stolen the Konoha forbidden technique, using the hands and feet of people in the Konoha village who are not part of the Konoha power . "When something like this has happened, it seems that someone deliberately wanted to destroy the peace talks and treat us against Konoha. In order to ensure the results of the peace talks, I think, your Excellency Yan Yin, for the peace talks. If it is beneficial to both parties, you should read this document." At this time, Chiba, who had not spoken, slowly showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to Yanshan. file? Hearing this sentence from Chiba and seeing the scroll handed to him, Iwayama was slightly taken aback. He thought about a lot of behaviors that this little monster in front of him might have done to be reasonable and unforgiving, but this kind of behavior. He hadn''t thought about the act of handing over documents. Then, after he unconsciously spread it out, his face changed again. this is! Treaty of peace talks! And this thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, what he was holding in his hand was a treaty on peace talks and alliance. So, does it give us a choice? Or, become the target of public criticism. Or, sign this treaty and transfer the blame to the dead Lantu adults, and then Konoha will declare that Iwanes deceased envoy is just a personal act and has nothing to do with Iwanes willingness to negotiate. Having signed a peace talks treaty, the two countries will not have any complaints about this matter. this is Forcing me to sign a treaty! In the next second, Iwayama instantly understood Takichiba''s intentions. But... do you really want to sign? Is it really a dead end now? After that, after understanding the intention of this Takichiba, Iwayama''s heart began to hesitate, and he was worried about gains and losses. Once the treaty is signed, although it is not a formal armistice agreement, it is basically a predecessor of the armistice agreement. Once signed, it means that I am hidden and the land of the country agrees to the armistice, which basically ends the war. They can never stand up again! In other words, once signed, the peace talks and repair alliance are basically completed, and Konoha no longer has any worries! Their mission has completely failed! The war ~www.novelhall.com~ basically ended with Konoha''s victory! With such a big decision, Rao was already in desperation at this time, and Yanshan couldn''t help but hesitate. "Your Excellency, if you have any questions, you can refer to this document." Regarding this, it seemed that I had anticipated Iwayama''s hesitation, and Chiba took out another scroll without hurries and handed it to Iwayama. When Yanshan subconsciously took it, and after spreading it out for a few lines, the Yanyin ambassador of thousands of choices, almost black and dejected, instantly covered his face, as if he was drained of everything. The strength was the same as the spirit, and the whole person shook for a while and almost fell to the ground. Knot... it''s over! But at this moment, there was only this desperate thought in his heart. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1633： why? "Captain! Why? Why do you want to sign a treaty? Don''t you want to wait for the news from the three generations of Tukage-sama? And, it was Konoha who killed the Lantu-sama, why should we finally sign the treaty!" In the house where Konoha hosted the Iwagaku envoy, I heard that Iwayama, who was slumped on a chair by the table, told that he was on this table just now. He signed the name and handed the scroll to Taki Chiba. After the second peace talks and revision of the alliance treaty, Huitian, the youngest of the guards, couldn''t help but yelled. "Yeah! What''s the death of Lord Lantu! Captain, are you frustrated? Or are you hit by Konoha''s illusion! How can we do this! How can we be worthy of Lord Lantu!" But Huitian''s yelling was quickly recognized by the other two guards. Xu Shi was too sorrowful, but these two guards had no intention of understanding and blamed Yanshan. However, when he heard the reproach of his subordinates, Yanshan didn''t say a word. He just stared at the table and the tea set on the table. He was silent, but quietly, his clenched hands slowly seeped out. Blood. At this moment, in his mind, the face of the amiable old man and the figure of the old man sitting at this table slowly drinking tea were constantly emerging. If it is possible, how could he sign this peace treaty? This time Taki Chiba handed him a peace treaty. It was not a favourable condition, but a note given by Konoha and Naruto during the meeting. The peace treaty between the second treaty and the third generous treaty is still more pertinent and conforms to the treaty of the normal peace talks, but for their land country, they are still quite heavy. A treaty. If such a treaty could be rejected, how could he honestly sign it? And this being threatened to sign a treaty is a shame to him personally and to Yan Yin. However, what reason did he have to refuse? First of all, Konoha has all the reasons to convict them just now, and this reason can make them Yanyin in the position of public criticism, and destroy the peace talks. I am afraid that even the domestic public opinion will be overwhelmed. Second, they are in Konoha''s. In the siege, with a few of them, it is impossible to break through, or even suicide. If caught, the village may suffer even greater losses. Moreover, even if it is possible to commit suicide, for such a set situation, it is a free sacrifice, which can be regarded as an elite guard of the village. It is not a pity for him to die alone, but he cannot make the village suffer more losses. He has no choice! In order to prevent Iwayin from becoming the target of public criticism, it is said that he would destroy the peace talks, and lose his credibility in such a very serious and important ceremony. The only way is to transfer the responsibility of stealing Konoha forbidden technique to the dead blue earth. My lord, he said it was his personal behavior and signed a contract to prove that Yan Yin was a sincere peace talks. In this way, although immediate benefits will be lost, in the long run, it is also a very correct option to protect the credit of major countries. After all, in the deceitful ninja world, as a country, a large ninja village, external credibility is very important. If they lose their credibility, other countries and Ninja Village will basically not choose to cooperate with Iwagaki. Whether it is cooperation in ninja missions or economic cooperation, it is precisely because of the sinister struggle of ninja that this kind of most basic Credit between countries is particularly important. Otherwise, if this deceit runs between countries, it is impossible to give birth to peacetime or relative peacetime situations. It is all intrigue. Now between the five major countries and many Ninja villages, there are only chaos and people who do not live, it is impossible. There is order now. "Okay! Don''t say anything about this! We will leave for the village tomorrow." At this time, when Iwayama was silent for a long time, the eldest of the four guards was the one who had stopped drinking and wanted to question again. "Senior Kaizuo?" Hearing this sound, the three guards who still wanted to question were stunned, and looked at the oldest guard blankly, their eyes full of puzzlement. "If it is possible, do you think Captain Iwayama will compromise like this? We must have been caught by something, or we were calculated by Konoha''s Takichiba. This Takichiba is cunning and cruel, don''t you Isnt it clear? Didnt you notice that Takichiba didnt feel any anxiety from beginning to end, and everything was in his grasp. We were dealing with this matter when the information was leaked. For monsters like Takichiba, the result now is normal." In response to this, the eldest Kaizuo took a slight breath and said, trying to solve Yanshan. He saw this matter in his eyes. It was because of grief and anger that he lacked thinking. Now that he calms down, as the captain of the entire guard team, he can think of some clues. "but!" And hearing this sentence, the guards still seemed to be unable to let go. "Master Lan Tu''s body has Konoha''s forbidden technique, the eight-door retreat technique." At this time, Yanshan seemed to finally recover from his thoughts, interrupted the words of the three young guards, and said. "what!" Suddenly, upon hearing this sound, the three guards exclaimed in exclamation, and the next half of the retort was directly swallowed back. "Impossible! How could Lord Lantu do such an unwise thing!" "This must be framed!" "This is Konoha''s blame! They killed Lord Lantu~www.novelhall.com~ and they also blamed Lord Lantu, despicable!" Then, after this exclaim, the three young guards scolded again in grief. mean? Are we qualified to say they Konoha? When I heard this, Yanshan gave a wry smile, but after all he did not tell them the real reason for the death of the blue earth. He just said: "This matter is because of me that caused the failure. After returning to the village, I Since I will go to receive the punishment, now, the most important thing is to return to the village safely. Today no one is allowed to go out. We will leave early tomorrow morning." With that, Yanshan stood up and walked straight to his room. "Captain Rock Mountain..." And watching his captain get up, the three young guards seemed to have something to say and spoke again. "Okay, let the captain be quiet, Master Lantu''s sacrifice, the most painful thing is the captain!" However, they were interrupted again by Qi Zuo. team leader At this time, the three of them finally noticed the backs of their captain Xiao Se and Decadent, their lips slightly opened, but after all, they didn''t say anything. You can only look at me, I look at you, with anger on his face, hatred in his eyes, and an angry expression, but there is no way to vent. "Don''t cause trouble, this matter is over here, we can only do this for the captain and Lord Lantu." At this time, Qi Zuo looked at his beloved captain with a sigh, patted the shoulders of the three of them, and said sadly. They lost! Completely, lost! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1634： Rejoice At this time, on the other side, Fengying''s Villa. "What''s wrong? Senior Motobu?" Looking at the returning object, the joy of Luo Sha''s face disappeared instantly, she stood up abruptly, walked to this predecessor who looked a bit bitter and worried, and said. "Master Fengying..." But when he saw his own Fengying walking hurriedly over, Wubu raised his head, but revealed a bitter smile. "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?" At this moment, looking at this bitter smile, Luo Sha''s face changed slightly, and she asked quickly. To be honest, it was the first time he saw such an expression from this prudent predecessor, and couldn''t help but start to worry. "No, nothing happened." In response to this, feeling the anxiety in Fengying''s words, Wubu hurriedly said, but the bitterness on his face couldn''t be removed. "Nothing happened? So...?" When she heard this sentence, Luo Sha was startled and asked in confusion. "It was calculated, and it was calculated by Taki Chiba." In this regard, the expression on Mobu''s face is even more bitter. "Calculated?" Hearing that, Luo Sha was startled again. "Yeah, the transfer of these Konoha ninjas near our Bieyuan Garden was not because of something that had to mobilize forces on Yanyin''s side, but that we sent people there!" Looking at her stunned Fengying, Wubu said again. "Bring our hands, or eyes and ears, to us? Is it to provoke a conflict between us and Yan Yin?" Hearing this, Luo Sha suddenly thought of something and asked. This impossible! If this is the case, what happened to Hokage coming here this time? But in his heart, he was a little puzzled. "No, not at all, but let us be witnesses so that they can force Yan Yin to sign a peace treaty." In this regard, the bitterness of Motobu''s face can no longer be bitter. After these words, he didn''t wait for Luo Sha to ask, he told Luo Sha about his trip. It turned out that after seeing the large-scale mobilization of Konoha Ninjas, even after a few Konoha ninjas were left in their Bieyuan side, with the permission of Luosha, Mobu secretly followed out and stayed at Yan Yin. Bian got into the Konoha crowd, planning to inquire about the intelligence. After all, Konoha has done such a big thing and mobilized troops on such a large scale. Obviously, something has happened. It is an extraordinary event. As a sand hider who seeks peace and everything goes well, of course it is. I want to find out if this major event will affect them. If it will affect them, then they also need enough intelligence to deal with it. If there is no impact, that would be great. And after Mobu mixed into the crowd, it was considered that he had witnessed the whole thing, even, intentionally or unconsciously, when the scroll was thrown at the Anbe Ninja, in the unsealed seal, he saw the "eight doors" At that time, he instantly understood the four words "Dun Jia", the reason why Ambassador Iwagaki''s attitude had changed, which was the reason that most Konoha ninjas at that time did not know. To be honest, he sighed a bit at the time, Yan Yin shot himself in the foot with a rock. Based on his experience and thinking ability, plus he also knew that Iwayin would be detrimental to Konoha and detrimental to the peace talks. After witnessing the whole thing, it was somewhat speculated that the death of the blue earth would never be. Konoha''s actions are nothing more than Iwaki''s actions to destroy the peace talks and put blame on Konoha. But I didn''t expect Konoha''s Takichiba to move forward and fell into a dilemma. He could only choose to sign a peace treaty. At that time, the Ministry of Things saw the development of things here, and it had nothing to do with Shayin. They were already ready to quit. After all, Shayin strictly speaking, they could not leave the villa. If they were discovered, the matter would be equivalent. not good. However, I didn''t expect that when he quit, avoiding Konoha''s ears and eyes, and was about to return to the Bieyuan, a young man was already waiting for him at the gate of the Bieyuan. And this boy is Taki Chiba. Of course, this Takichiba is just the shadow clone of Takichiba, who signed a treaty with Iwane. But even if it was a shadow clone, he was still shocked. It was not a good thing that Konoha found out that he was out privately. Just as he searched for Su Guchang to find a reason to get confused, it was the shadow clone Taki Chiba who spoke first. And this Takichiba''s words didn''t care about his going out privately, and only left a sentence: "Iwakura''s matter, forbidden art matter, please keep it secret." After that, it exploded into white mist. The shadow avatar was lifted. To be honest, he was dumbfounded. Then, I also understood. Everything is the plan of this Takichiba, this large number of personnel changes, leaving a very small number of guards in their villa, in order to let them slip out, and then witness the entire incident of Sain, when necessary, let They serve as witnesses. I am afraid that if Iwagaki did not choose to sign a treaty at that time, Taki Chiba would expose his identity on the spot and ask him to serve as a witness in order to further persecute Iwaguru, or punish Iwaguru in the future. He was completely reduced to this Takichiba''s pawn! Before you know it! "is it" After listening to the narration of the Ministry of Things ~www.novelhall.com~, it took a while before Luo Sha made such a sound and reacted. "Really..." Looking at him, Master Fengying didn''t know what to say next. Besides a bitter smile or a bitter smile on Mobu''s face, he didn''t know how to evaluate, or what to say. "Before, I was still surprised that people like Mr. Eilaozang supported me with a tough attitude to ask for peace, and told me that I must have an honest and peaceful negotiation, saying that this is nothing. Shame, but the best method for the village. Now, I can understand that there are characters like Taki Chiba in Konoha''s main formation, and no one can make any waves." Luo Sha sighed and sighed when she heard this sound from her senior. "Oh, yes!" Hearing Feng Ying''s sigh, he was stunned for a while, and Wu Mo could only helplessly agree. Then, the two looked at each other, each smiled bitterly, but smiled rejoicingly. However, although their smiles are bitter, but for them Shayin, this time the peace talks and alliances still accounted for a lot of bargains. For their future recovery, they won a lot of resources. There is no need to pay much compensation, it can be said to be extremely cost-effective. And Yanyin suffered a big loss this time. I am afraid that the treaty under this persecution will not be generous. As Shayin who is very close to Yanyin, it is also a good thing. In general, although Konoha had such a terrible figure as Taki Chiba, they got a gratifying ending after all. It should be fortunate indeed. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1635： Sent to ? Hokage Building, Hokage Office. "call" Gently lowering the scroll in his hand, Bo Feng Shuimen let out a long sigh. It seemed that Feng Ying really wanted to come to the peace talks with the Xiu Alliance, so soon, all the content of the follow-up Xiu Alliance was discussed. Now, there is really no worries. But after sending a big breath, this thought flashed through Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart. About an hour ago, after the news of the world''s death in Yanyin Village came, after he gave everything to Chiba, he went to the Bieyuan where the fourth generation Fengkage was located, and he planned to take the leftovers today. All the options for the revision of the alliance have been negotiated to sign a treaty of the revision of the alliance, complete the peace talks with the Kingdom of Wind, and complete the alliance once and for all. After all, this concluded the armistice agreement and the alliance regulations, rather than the peace negotiation treaty as a preliminary treaty of the armistice agreement, it means that in this war, the country of fire and the country of wind are formally armistice, and they have become alliances. Externally, if anyone provokes any of the two countries, the two countries will work together to respond to the provocation. This is very different from the war alliance concluded during the war. After all, the war alliance is only an alliance in terms of war, and the regulations are relatively loose. It is very prone to violations. For example, when the war is about to end, Shayin will Obviously there is a violation of yang and yin. However, this alliance has many regulations and many in-depth development cooperation. It is of great benefit to the country of fire and the country of wind, both in terms of credit and benefits. On the one hand, the country of fire and the country of wind are firmly bound together, and there is no possibility of violation of yang and yin. Moreover, the situation of Fengying''s personal peace talks has also shown that the Kingdom of Wind, at least in Yanyin Village, can no longer support the war, so it is so sincere and even eager to sign the armistice agreement and alliance regulations. Of course, Huo The country, or Konohas favorable conditions, is also one of the reasons, but in comparison, this time the urgent desire for alliances on the side of the wind country is more stimulating. However, in any case, it is a good start to have the first country to conclude an armistice agreement and alliance regulations with the country of fire, and then wait for the documents to be sent to the daimyo of the country of fire. After the announcement, whether it was Yanyin and Yunyin, or even if they didn''t actually participate in the battle, but the mistyin who had been doing small actions, he should have been awakened. Although it is said that the country of wind has suffered heavy losses and poses a small threat to Konoha''s rear, Konoha has also dispatched considerable combat power to prevent it. Now the country of the wind has ceased war and repaired the alliance, then, at least Konoha There will be a large number of elites transferred back to the front line or the village. For Yanyin and Yunyin, this is definitely not a good thing. How much can also cause a certain deterrent to the two parties. Coupled with the fact that the first country has passed the peace talks to revise the alliance, then their domestic public opinion, or the common peoples willingness to peace, will be intensified to the greatest extent. At that time, whether Yunyin and Yanyin can suppress domestic The hidden dangers are still unknown, which can greatly increase the willingness of the two parties to negotiate and revise the alliance. It can be said that the Peaceful Nations Alliance is a bumper harvest. The so-called generous conditions that Konoha paid were actually far more rewarding, especially now that Yanyin used the peace talks to repair the alliance and went deep into the Konoha hinterland to do things. These are definitely worth it. Moreover, the favorable conditions for the country of wind are also unanimously agreed by the senior officials of Konoha. Even Chiba, who has always played cards out of common sense, gave 100% consent, and even advocated deepening cooperation with the country of wind to make the alliance more Sturdy. Next, it depends on how Chiba handled it? After sighing a sigh of relief, Bofeng Water Gate unconsciously locked his gaze on the scroll next to the Wind Nation Alliance Regulations. This scroll is a scroll of the handling method sent by Chiba when I was discussing with Fengying, and it was a report of the first cut and the last of the documents received from the important document room. Of course, it shouldn''t be regarded as cutting first and playing later. Chiba originally had the power to retrieve files under his instruction. This is also Chiba''s respect for himself. He had read it just now, and he had no doubts or disapproval of the contents. However, I didn''t expect that at the end of the final, Chiba actually improved the plan based on the current situation, making the originally dangerous plan so simple. Even the village doesn''t have to pay much, let alone the possibility of the collapse of the peace talks. Chiba alone is really worth a thousand troops. Now, quite high-level people have been convinced of him, and even the three generations of Hokage can''t help comparing him with the second generation. It seems that I am more relaxed than the three generations of Naruto Masters. Sometimes, I feel like Naruto is dispensable! After this glance, Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, and the corner of his mouth was a smile of comfort and bitterness. "Four generations of Hokage-sama, this is sent by Chiba-sama urgently, please have a look." At this moment, at the stall of Bo Feng Shui Men''s emotion, an Anbu ninja suddenly flashed at his table, raising his hand and passing the three scrolls. "Ok" In response, Hafeng Mizuno reached out and took it, and after responding, he waved his hand to signal the Anbe Ninja to withdraw. Is it successful? But in his mind, there was no idea that Chiba would fail. "Yes!" In this regard, Anbe Ninja simply responded, and disappeared into the office of Naruto with a flash of figure. Three scrolls, it should be a success. After watching the Anbe Ninja leave, Bo Feng Shuimen returned his gaze to the three scrolls and thought about it. Then, without being wordy, he just opened one of them. This is... the application file. Ok Is it a photocopy version? This child is really cautious and never gives people follow-up trouble. After a cursory glance, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mouth just smiled slightly, and then he didn''t look at it much, and he ignited the scroll and discarded it in the trash can for destroying documents. Since it is a photocopy, there is no need to keep it. Ok? Is this a lost forbidden technique? Afterwards, he picked up another one, but it was a disguised Eight Door Dunjia scroll with a tiny corner torn off the seal. "Come on!" In response, Bo Feng Shuimen greeted. In an instant, a ninja in a black fox mask flashed behind him, knelt on one knee, and presented his hands. And Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t say much~www.novelhall.com~ directly handed the scroll of forbidden art to this ninja. The ninja didn''t have any extra words, and after taking over the scroll, he disappeared in the Naruto office. So, this should be... After the ninja disappeared, Bo Feng Shuimen took a deep breath and solemnly opened the third scroll. this is! But when he opened the scroll, his pupils shrank suddenly, and a look of surprise slowly appeared on his face! This kid! Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1636： What did you show him? ? At the same time, on the other side, the secret meeting room No. 2. "call" Sitting on the chair behind the conference table that hadn''t been left much for the past few days, Chiba leaned on the back of the chair, as if he had been drained of all strength, and let out a long sigh. It''s finally over. Now, I can finally have a good rest. And this thought flashed through his mind. "Crack!" "Crack!" Behind him is the sound of flame burning. At this moment, behind him, amidst the swaying flames, the Anbe Ninja and the female ninja who was arranged to take care of Chibas life, that is, the female ninja arranged by Hafeng Mizuno to supervise him eating and sleeping, are putting scrolls and documents. , Pieces of paper filled with text were thrown into the flame burning brazier. This is also the method of destroying evidence arranged by Chiba, just in case. After all, in his hands, the scrolls of paper documents are full of words about how to calculate Yanyin. If I accidentally let Yanyin get it, I am afraid A big reversal is about to come. After all, this kind of calculation is also a huge act of treachery when placed between countries. At that time, Iwayin will slander Konoha with rhetoric and deny the validity of the agreements that have been signed. In other words, if I get these things, Iwagin can yell Konoha shamelessly and bully people, while tearing up the signed peace agreement, and, afterwards, unite all the forces that can be united to launch a battle against Konoha. Konoha suffered huge losses, and even the status of the victorious country was not guaranteed. Therefore, it must be destroyed now. In this way, Yan Yin will no longer have any possibility of denying the signed regulations. Konoha can sit back and relax and wait for the three generations of Tukage to negotiate again and sign the armistice agreement. And when the three generations of Tuying signed the armistice agreement and proceeded to revise the alliance, then there was only one Yunyin left and it was difficult to talk about it. It was also a matter of time to negotiate and revise the alliance. At that time, the third Ninja World War really ended. Next, I felt a good rest for two days, and then began to practice again. There is still more than half a year of time. According to the training progress of the forbidden technique, the strength is improved to be able to fight against the nine tails. It shouldn''t be a problem. I just hope that after two days of rest, this sleepiness will get better. After sighing a sigh of relief, Qianye''s heart was thinking again. Now that Iwayins problem has been resolved, the peace talks regulations have been signed, and the truce with the land of the country has basically been confirmed. Chiba doesn''t need to get involved in these things anymore, and it''s almost time for him to take a holiday. Moreover, he also has bigger goals to achieve, and it is time to consider the most important thing. This peace talks about Xiu alliance or something, and then Yun Yin is left with a solitary palm, and Yan Yin will not be the case this time, and he will probably not be asked to play with this talks about Xiu alliance in the future. However, I still underestimated Konoha! This time, Konohas execution power is really terrifying. Basically, the order will be implemented within an hour at most. Moreover, the responsible commander, especially the commander of the defense force, has the commanding ability at the average line. Above, the greatest contribution to defeating Yan Yin this time is the commanders of the defense forces. I have to say something amazing! It''s just that Watanabe Kenshin''s ability has risen to this level? It''s such a shame! It was actually able to control Xuenai''s mobile patrol so perfectly, and compared with Xuenai, it was not much different. And thinking of this, Chiba couldnt help but think of the performance of all the ninja departments in Konoha Village this time. This efficiency really made Chiba look at Konohas ninja department with admiration. This kind of executive power is definitely Konohas consistent performance. There is not one of the biggest reason for being strong, and even the strongest of all Shinobu Village. It also allowed Chiba to completely change Konoha''s system. There were some delays and mistakes that were inevitable in ordinary times. Such a stressful task, and the frequent transfer and cooperation for nearly half a month, did not make a mistake, and there was no delay or delay. Like a huge machine, it can be said that the efficiency of Konoha''s ninja system is fully reflected. Even Chiba had to exclaim. "Master Chiba, can you ask a question?" But at this time, just as Qianye was in admiration, there was a sudden sound behind him. It was the Anbe Ninja who had been following him who had destroyed the documents behind him and asked. "Huh? Of course." For this section of Anbu who has been with him, Chiba, who is in a relaxed mood because things are done, immediately agreed. "The reference document you gave to Ambassador Iwagaki, as far as I can see, should be a step to make the swayed Ambassador Iwagumi make up his mind, or to completely defeat his psychological defense. What did you show him? ?" Hearing that, Anbe Ninja stopped for a while to burn the document in his hand, and asked the deepest question in his heart. "Oh, ah, forget that I asked another Anbe to do this. That is the armistice agreement of the Kingdom of Wind, of course it is a copy." In this regard, Chiba did not sell anything, and replied casually. The Armistice Agreement of the Kingdom of Wind! And hearing this sound, the Anbu Ninja and the female ninja beside them were surprised, and the action of burning the file stopped immediately. This...this also... After stopping, they couldn''t help but glance at each other, whether it was the female ninja''s face or the face under the anbu ninja''s mask, there was a look of shock. The secret treaties signed with other countries were taken out to deter Yanyin. No, it was the last line of defense to break Yanyin. This is too bold! In any case, it was an armistice agreement. If Yan Yin is not satisfied with his treaty after reading the above compensation conditions, what should I do if I die? "Don''t worry, Ambassador Yanyin at that time would not have this kind of judgment. It doesn''t hurt to show him. At that time, he would only see the impact of the armistice agreement on the entire war situation, and would not pay attention to the compensation It''s an agreement. Moreover, when the thing he fears is suddenly revealed, he will not look at it at all because of the chaos." At this time, Chiba, who seemed to have expected their reactions and thoughts, said so, and explained again ~www.novelhall.com~Okay, I went back to rest first. " However, Chiba did not wait for the reaction of the two people any more, but stood up and was ready to go back. At this time, the sleepiness of sleepiness appeared again, and he needed a good sleep. Ok? How...how... However, as soon as he stood up, his eyes were dark, and then dark again, a kind of extreme tiredness surged up, not waiting for him to step forward or fall into a chair. Come on, with a "wow", Qianye''s eyes are completely black, and then he falls. "Master Chiba!" Almost instantly, a nervous and horrified cry of exclamation suddenly sounded in this secret meeting hall. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1637： discipline ? It turns out that the best regulations were not used! Really... This child is really caress about this aspect! However, the compensation he was so care about has greatly supplemented our finances. Almost the missing parts of the expansion plan can be completely made up, and even the necessary facilities of some departments in the village can be repaired again to fight the post-war economy. Recovery can also be said to be quite the key. Sometimes, I have to admire this kid''s precise timing! Slowly put down the peace agreement signed by Ambassador Yan Yin, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mouth showed a relieved smile, but he sighed in his heart. He originally thought that Chiba would use the third and thickest treaty when meeting with Ambassador Iwagaki, but he didn''t expect that Chiba secretly drafted a treaty that was not excessive, but it was not generous. , And even a little bit of compensation regulations, compared with the second treaty he gave to Ambassador Yanyin before, the amount of compensation is reduced by about one-third, and in terms of forbidden techniques, Yanyin will come up with 2 forbidden techniques, 2 secret techniques, ten types of ninjutsu unique to Iwayuki, that is, ten types of soil escape. Compared to the second treaty, a lot of attribute ninjutsu has been reduced here. However, in comparison, compared with the generous treaty, the compensation conditions of this treaty are quite a lot. Even if it is based on the treaty of World War II, this treaty is still quite unfriendly, exceeding the standard value by a lot. And Bofeng Shuimen also understands Chibas intentions. This can be regarded as a small punishment to Yanyin. He sends a message to Yanyin: You did not accept the favorable conditions at the beginning, and you still want to destroy the peace talks. Xiumen, is it true that Konoha has no temper? This treaty is Konoha''s attitude. Don''t leave Konoha in your eyes! It is also a warning to Yan Yin. Of course, in any case, Chiba has made great contributions this time, not only has resolved the crisis in the village, but also won huge benefits for the village. This credit is already considered a Hokage-level contribution. Next, ask what Chiba wants! For such a big event, I am afraid that he has not had a good rest during this period, so let''s give him a big vacation first. Ok As for the position in the village, it seems that he can handle all other positions except for the position that cannot be given to him temporarily. Here, let''s first ask him what he wants to do, don''t worry. As for the level of the ninja, although he has not many tasks, according to the tasks he completed, the three generations of Naruto had shelved his title of Zhongnin, but retained his qualification for promotion, and only needed to add enough tasks. Experience is good. Now, Zhongren can definitely be promoted, and even Shangren and elite Shangren can be promoted. However, the contribution he made this time, the elite Shangren seems to be insufficient to commend his merits. In this regard, let''s discuss with the three generations of Naruto Masters and grant him the title of S-rank ninja. His strength and achievements are enough to parallel the teachers and them. In the village, it should be the birth of the youngest S-rank ninja. Speaking of...Hirohiko and Yukina, it seems that they should also be promoted, especially Yukina. This time her credit is second only to Chiba. Although, in terms of position, she is already a special adviser to the defense force, Kenshin. It seems that she intends to become her successor. In this regard, don''t try to **** someone from Qianxin. In terms of the title, Xue Nai couldn''t see it after all, and the fighting ability was affected to some extent, so he could only give a special tolerance. As for Hongyan... Considering the emotions of the Uchiha clan, I wont be promoted for the time being, and I wont hold any positions, but I can give some important tasks to accumulate merits. After all, Chiba needs to belong to his team, and there is no doubt that the two children, Hongyan and Xuena, can definitely become his right-hand man. I can''t be too stingy. And he and Kakashi have a good relationship, now Kakashi is in the Anbu, in the future, these children will be the world! After sighing, Bofeng Shuimen began to think about the rewards for this mission of Chiba and others. This kind of mission is related to countries and saves the village from a crisis. Level task rewards have been settled. In addition to the monetary rewards for completing the corresponding S level tasks, Bo Feng Shuimen must also consider giving them enough recognition, such as the appointments and titles of some key or relatively key positions in the village ninja system In all aspects, corresponding rewards must be given, otherwise it will be out of compliance. In this case, there is no longer any need to consider the age and qualifications of the recipients. "Boom boom boom!" But just as Bofeng Shuimen was thinking about preparing and deciding to draft the order, the door of the Hokage office was knocked. "Come in!" In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen had to put aside his plan to draft the order and said. Now, although I have got the agreement of Iwains peace talks, there are still many things to do. Iwain and Shayin are still in Konoha. Compared with commendations, the top priority is all current affairs in the village. After all, This is because the implementation of Chiba''s plan, coupled with the martial law of the peace talks, the village has been overloaded, in order to maintain this operation, his Hokage can not relax his vigilance on anything. "Yes, Master Naruto!" And after this sound, the door was opened soon, and his new assistant Aso Nozawa walked in. "Oh, it''s Aso, what''s the matter?" In this regard, when the door is closed, Bo Feng Shuimen asked. "It''s the four generations of Your Excellency Fengying. He wants to see you. He is now at the entrance of the Hokage Building." Hearing this, Nozawa Aso replied. "What? Fengying wants to see me?" In response, Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback. what happened? I didnt meet you just now, and did you sign the covenant? Is it to go back? impossible! From the time of the negotiation, it can be seen that although Feng Ying gave their request quickly, it was obviously deliberate and there was no room for omission. So, why are they here this time? And in this moment, many questions flashed in his mind. "Please come in!" However, when the question was questioned, Bo Feng Shuimen immediately agreed to Feng Ying''s request. No matter what, Fengying is Fengying after all, and now its an alliance. No matter how doubtful or even doubtful, Fengshuimen cant fail to see him. Moreover, everyone is already in the Hokage Building. Harmony between the two countries. "Yes!" Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Aso Nozawa didn''t talk nonsense, and after a response, Ma Li opened the door to invite Fengying. I don''t know, what will happen! Hopefully, it''s not something I don''t want to see! Seeing that the door was closed again, Bo Feng Shuimen put away Iwains peace agreement and put it in his arms, then stood up, walked to the desk, and made a gesture of greeting. After that, such a thought flashed through his mind without worry. . Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1637: Punishment (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1638： Resignation ? "Your Excellency Fengying, what are you......" Seeing Luo Sha who walked in, Bo Feng Shuimen was slightly taken aback and couldn''t help but speak. At this moment, in front of him, the four generations of Fengying from Shayin Village are wearing the same clothes they came from, wearing a hat and a white cloth mask, and his five guards are behind him, looking grand. And special. Obviously, Bo Feng Shuimen did not expect that the fourth generation Feng Ying would meet him in this outfit. "Your Excellency Naruto, I am here to say goodbye. This peace talk and repair alliance has ended, and we have reconciled, and we have concluded a more intimate alliance. There are also many things in the village for me to deal with, so I must leave." In response, Luo Sha leaned slightly and said politely. Their purpose in coming to Konoha has been achieved, and they have even received unimaginable generous regulations, especially the in-depth cooperation alliance treaty after the armistice, which can almost make Shayin''s post-war recovery ten years earlier, or even more, without It''s necessary to stay. Moreover, what Luo Sha said is also true. As Fengying, he has been away from the village for more than half a month. In any case, he must go back. There are still many things in the village that need him to rectify. Now he has ceased war with Konoha. Moreover, the alliance has a very stable war environment. Some reforms that are too late or have no time to implement must also be implemented. Although Shayin Village cannot be said to be devastated, internal and external can also be regarded as internal and external troubles. Now the external troubles are relatively stable. , Then, he must also start to solve his internal worries. At present, the village is jointly controlled by Mr. Eilaozang and the mother-in-law of Qiandai, but if he is not for too long, the corrupt high-levels are deeply rooted after all, and each has its own power. Mr. Eilaozang and the mother-in-law may not be able to last for a long time. To suppress it, he still had to suppress and eradicate his Fengying. Also, must go back. "Really... I originally wanted to stay with you for a few more days. When the things on hand are over, I plan to have a good chat with Your Excellency Feng Ying." In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen is quite regretful. To be honest, he is about the same age as the fourth generation Fengying Luosha in front of him, and his experience is relatively similar. They are all ordered in danger. The other is the third generation Fengying who suddenly disappeared, and then the outbreak of the Three Wars, in the most difficult time of the Three Wars. , Became Fengying. And he is the third generation of Hokage who had to retire due to physical reasons. When he came up, he had to face the increasingly complicated situation of the Three World Wars, because he became the undercurrent of the internal rebellion from the Hyuga clan in the village after Hokage. surge. If one accidentally loses Hokage''s position, it is a small matter. If there is a civil strife in the village, Konoha may lose the entire three wars. Although this time the peace talks were revising the alliance, he and Feng Ying had the willingness to break the peace treaty and even the armistice agreement, so the conversation went smoothly, and the conversation in disguise was also very speculative. However, in several talks He could see that this young Feng Ying had a delicate mind. He was very well-organized in everything he said and did. He was always unique. He was a very capable leader. Bo Feng Shuimen felt that he should talk more with him. More contact will also be able to understand Feng Ying, paving the way for future cooperation with Sha Yin, and also be able to guard against Sha Yin. At the same time, he also feels that he can learn something from Feng Ying. However, what Feng Ying said is also very reasonable. It is impossible for Ying to leave his village for a long time. If he can spend more than half a month in Konoha, he has been away from the village for a long time, and he cannot stay. "It''s really... my honor, alas, it''s just... I can only say thank you Hokage." In this regard, Luo Sha was slightly taken aback when he heard Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, but then she gave a wry smile and thanked her, of course it was also a word of rejection. It turned out that this Hokage is the same as I thought. Originally, I wanted to get in touch with this young man who became Naruto at a young age and has a prestigious golden glitter in the entire Ninja World. I didn''t expect that the other party was the same as I thought. At the beginning of his tenure as Hokage, this boyfriend was faced with a difficult war situation, but he was in good order. Even the peace talks for more than half a month did not have any flaws. I am afraid that the three generations of Hokage have not overlooked. More contact and more chatting can be considered to be able to facilitate the cooperation with Konoha, and by the way, through this Hokage''s character, you can more or less grasp Konoha''s style of acting, and it is necessary to guard Konoha. did not expect In the words, Luo Sha had such a regretful thought in her heart. "Then, please send someone to send you out of the country of fire all the time. I have a lot of trouble, I''m afraid I can''t see you off." In this regard, Bofeng Shuimen did not try to stay, just said. "Then it will work." Luo Sha did not refuse Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, and she also expressed her understanding: "During this time, thanks to Your Honourable Hokage''s care, since the affairs are busy, it must be your village''s affairs first. You and I are the alliance. Begging for those vanities." "Yes." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled slightly and nodded. "Then I''ll leave." After that, Luo Sha didn''t mean to stay too much, and said goodbye straightforwardly, and after receiving a smile from Bo Feng Shui Men, she turned around and left with a team of guards. "Pick the best **** and **** Feng Ying to leave the country of fire." When Luosha left, the sound of footsteps faded away, Bo Feng Shuimen gave an order, and then, behind him, a breath quietly left. "Also, keep this peace agreement in the safest place, separate from the agreement with the wind country." Afterwards, Bo Feng Shuimen took out the scroll in his arms and gently moved to the side. Just as he put it down, his hands were properly held out from behind him. After receiving the scroll, it disappeared instantly, as if he had left the Hokage''s office. call In any case, Fengying left, but it liberated a lot of personnel, which is a good thing, and can breathe a little. On Yanyin''s side, since the agreement has been signed, it shouldn''t be left. They have to find some people to "escort" them away! Also, there has been no movement on Yunyin''s side, and I don''t know what they think. I''m afraid, before Yanyin officially signs the armistice agreement, they can''t have the intention to negotiate and repair the alliance. Gee! Yunyin, Yunyin, has always been the most difficult one! After doing all this, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly and his face slowly became serious. "Four generations of Naruto adults! ~ Fourth generations of Naruto adults!" However, just when he had a headache, the Naruto office door was slammed open, and an anbu ninja rushed in, shouting in confusion. "what happened?" In response, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned, his face changed slightly, and asked calmly. "Master Chiba... Master Chiba fainted!" When this sound rang ~www.novelhall.com~ the Anbe Ninja was also busy saying, the two voices almost overlapped. "what!" When the voice of this Anbu Ninja and his own words ended at the same time, when he heard the content of the words, Bo Feng Mizumen''s face changed drastically, and he blurted out an exclamation. "Take me there!" When the next sentence came, it was already in the corridor outside the office! Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1638 Farewell (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1639： ask clearly "What about after being sent to the hospital? Arrange the best doctor to show him? In addition to the best doctor in the hospital, there are also the best medical ninjas from the medical ninja department. They are also transferred to me. No, one cannot be accurate. A group of medical ninjas come here." The sound of rapid footsteps echoed in this corridor, and the patient rooms moved backward at a speed between the walking speed and the running speed. Bo Feng Shuimen frowned and asked in his mouth. And his face was stern. From the Hokage Building to the Konoha Hospital, he had asked about Chiba''s situation. Knowing that Chiba had fainted suddenly without warning, and this period of time cannot be said to be completely without rest, or that The rest is not good. In fact, for more than half a month, Chiba has given the accompanying Anbe Ninja a feeling that everything is under control. Even Chiba sleeps more than ten hours a day, even though he also lets the accompanying The Anbe Ninja wakes him up if he has something to do, but in fact, because of his careful arrangements, Anbe Ninja hasn''t had a chance to interrupt him to sleep. In other words, it was not because of overwork that Chiba fainted at all, but an unknown situation that caused his fainting. And this ninja fainted in a healthy state, this is a very serious matter, Chiba still does not know the reason, to be honest, Bo Feng Mizumon is really worried, even scared. Yes, as the fourth generation of Hokage''s Wave Wind Water Gate, he was already a little scared at this time. The importance of Chiba is self-evident, and even Bo Feng Shuimen would rather negotiate and repair the alliance in chaos than lose Chiba. After all, the peace talks are in chaos, the war has re-emerged, and the big deal will be another fight. It doesnt matter whether you win or lose, and the peace talks will be held in the end. There is no Ninja village or an alliance of several Ninja villages. Those who can completely destroy the Great Ninja Village, which has a balanced weapon like the tail beast, will eventually go to the peace talks. Even if Konoha loses, he will lose some money, as well as forbidden techniques and secret techniques. Years later, as long as he worked hard enough, at least at the end of his term, Konoha would return to the level before the war. If this war is lost, he can fight again or admit defeat, but if a child like Chiba, such an inexperienced genius, is gone, then where can he find such a seed of Hokage. The current Chiba is already an existence that can definitely surpass him in the future. If Chiba is lost, Konoha will lose at least fifty years of prosperity! Moreover, privately speaking, in terms of personal emotions, although Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t give much guidance to this child, he might also be Aiwu Jiwu. To Chiba, he didn''t have much contact with him, but it doesn''t mean that his feelings are weak. , Especially he had high hopes for this child, in fact, he also regarded Chiba as his disciple. Same as Kakashi, Lin, and Tai Tu, otherwise, he would not directly teach him his lifelong understanding of Chakra. Although it is personal freedom to teach his own experience to others, Konoha has never advocated or even forbidden to pass on his understanding of all ninja powers to others without any school examinations. Even if it is a direct teacher, it is necessary to pass the school examination or observation to confirm that the person will not abuse the understanding of this power. After all, if you teach a monster that harms the village, it will be extremely harmful to the teacher himself. This is also one of the reasons why Konoha has the least number of traitors in the Ninja World. At that time, Bofeng Water Gate handed the scroll of his understanding of Chakra to Chiba. He had already acknowledged what Chiba had done and was a person worthy of entrusting these understandings and powers. After all, Bofeng Shuimen is not a fool. He simply loves Wuwu and Wu. Because Chiba is a disciple of Kushina, so he gave all his heart to the understanding of Chakra. This kind of thing, if Bofeng Shuimen is really done, then , He is not qualified to sit in the position of Hokage now. Even as a teacher, a Konoha ninja is disqualified. Bofeng Mizumon sincerely agrees with Chiba and regards Chiba as his disciple, that''s why he did such a thing. Of course, at that time, he also passed on these things to Chiba through Kushina''s affairs. At that time, he also thought that Chiba could protect Kushina and could be trusted, so he wanted to improve Chiba''s strength. , Secondly, he was afraid that Chiba had learned Kushina''s stubborn temper, and felt that accepting other ninja''s professors behind his own teacher was an act of betraying Kushina and refused to accept it. This is because of the emotion and reason, and the Bofeng Shuimen must be very and especially valued by Chiba. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen was also anxious, and almost immediately after he heard that he had an accident, he put aside everything and dealt with Chiba''s physical problems. "Yes!" But at this time, I heard Hafeng Mizumon''s instructions. At this time, the Anbe Ninja who was following behind Hafeng Mizumen and who had been following Chiba hurriedly responded. Department away. "No, right! This is definitely not the fainting caused by this kid''s mental aspect except for problems!" "However, the body is not abnormal! It has been in the previous state, and it has even begun to disappear. The attack, phagocytosis and fusion of various cells have also been reduced a lot, and his body has become flat." "The body is okay, and the spirit is okay. What''s the problem!" "Calm down, now this kids situation is a special case, but so far, except for the little girl from the Hyuga family, the only strange disease. Dont miss the time for the best research. Let the two of you shout over. Up." "You said, will you get any delayed illusion?" "Don''t be kidding, the degree of protection this kid has been protected during this time, let alone illusion, even flies and mosquitoes can''t get close to the body, how can he get illusion." "So, I said it was a delayed illusion. It was done before, not this time!" Soon, Bo Feng Shuimen came to the door of Chiba''s emergency ward, but when he was standing at the door, the first thing he felt was not the quietness of the hospital ward, or the sound of serious diagnosis and treatment discussions, but a burst of noise. the sound of. is it? Those are the ones! However, upon hearing the noise, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t feel surprised or angry, but felt a little relieved. But, what are the phagocytic attacks and fusion of those cells? Is there something wrong with Chiba''s body? These people are hiding something from me! Then, after reassuring a bit, Bo Feng Shuimen''s brows became more frowning, and the look on his face was rarely serious. Although the noise inside the door reflects only a few words ~www.novelhall.com~ scattered information, but for Bofeng Shuimen, these can already be inferred a lot. Among them, what attracted his attention was naturally Chiba''s body cells. "Can you tell me about the situation of Chiba''s cells!" However, afterwards, Bo Feng Shui Men didn''t have any doubts, but directly pushed in. When the door opened, he blurted out this sentence with urgent words. He must ask all questions about Chiba''s body clearly! Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and thirty-nine chapters ask clearly (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1640： It wont be counted! ? "Boom boom boom!" At the same time, when Hafeng Mizuno opened the door of the emergency ward, on the other side, the eldest one of the four guards of Iwagaku, the ninja named Keisaku, also knocked on his captain''s Room door. "come in" And after this knock on the door, the frustrated voice of his captain soon came from inside. Rock Mountain... You don''t want to stay in depression like this! Takichiba is indeed terrible, but I believe you will not be worse than him in the future! Master Lantu should believe this too, and he died safely! Hearing this sound, Qi Zuo didn''t push the door directly, but paused slightly, and such a worrying thought flashed in his heart. After that, he said "disrespectfully" and then opened the door. When he entered the door, Qi Zuo was taken aback. At this time, besides the simple but generous furnishings of the room, he was greeted with the shaggy beard, his face pale and decadent, as if he had lost all his energy. The captain who has been following during the unrecognizable war period is now. To be honest, he had never seen such an expression, such an expression as if the soul was drawn away. It was also the first time that I saw this kind of fighting spirit on the face of the persevering captain. At this glance, his heart almost shook. "What''s the matter? Kaisaku." At this time, noticing the opening of the door and entering, Yanshan barely squeezed a smile and said. It''s just that this smile, in Qi Zuo''s eyes, was so pale and feeble, making the unpleasant feeling that surged after his heart twitched, becoming more intense. "Qi Zuo?" Under the influence of this unpleasant feeling, the eldest Iwahide guard didn''t say anything. He just stared at his captain with his eyes slightly open, making his already depressed mood. Yanshan couldn''t help but shouted again. "what?" After this sound, Kai Zuo was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly reacted, thinking that this time there is really something to tell his captain, and he hurriedly said: "Shayin seems to have already left the village. It has been signed together with the regulations of the alliance. In addition to the formal truce, Konoha and Sago may have officially concluded the regulations of the alliance." "What...what do you want to say?" And hearing this sentence, even though I was depressed, I couldn''t even let go of the Lord Lantu who trusted him to death in vain, and even the frustration and strong sense of guilt that caused him to be stigmatized after his death, Yanshan could still listen. If there is something in the words of the beginning, I am asking now. "This matter, perhaps, we didn''t have a chance at the beginning. The decision of the three generations of Tuying adults may be..." Regarding this, Qi Zuo pursed his lips, seeming to hesitate for a moment, but he still said clearly what was in his mind. "Shut up! Nonsense! How could there be a mistake in the strategy of the three generations of Tuying adults? This matter is my fault!" However, the beginning of this sentence was just said, and it was interrupted by Yan Shan with stern expression. Yan Shan almost uttered this sentence in a humbling tone, and the expression on his face also changed from languid and decadent. He glared. Obviously, Qi Zuo''s words made him a little angry. "Yes! It''s me who doesn''t know what to say! I''m sorry!" Qi Zuo almost shuddered for the first time the captain had such a big temper and anger, and he trembled all over, bowed for ninety degrees, and said to apologize. "As long as you know!" Hearing the immediate apology, Yanshan seemed to calm down a bit, and after taking a deep breath, he spoke slowly. "Yes!" Qi Zuo almost swallowed his saliva in response to this, and after a response, he straightened up cautiously. "For this mission, I will go to receive my punishment, don''t say more." Looking at Qi Zuo''s actions, Yan Shan still seemed to be angry. Although his tone was relaxed, he also spoke coldly. In this tone, although there is no feeling of blame, it feels like blame. "Yes Yes!" In this regard, Qi Zuo seemed to not think about it, and didn''t dare to say anything, but just responded like this. Then, the atmosphere fell into silence. After hearing this answer, Yanshan didn''t seem to want to say anything. He just looked away and silently looked out the window. The expression on his face and the anger gradually subsided. A layer of haze fell on the cage again. team leader Seeing the change in the expression on Yanshan''s face, Qizuo''s lips hummed, with lessons learned, but in the end he didn''t say anything and fell silent. The two of them just sat and stood like this, each with a thoughtful silence. "Boom boom boom!" However, before the silence turned into depression and sadness, the door was knocked again. "Captain! Captain! Konoha seems to have something wrong!" After that, before the knock on the door fell, an impatient voice rang. "come on in!" In response to this, Qi Zuo''s eyes almost lit up and shouted hurriedly. But Yanshan, who was sitting behind the table, didn''t seem to be interested, but after a sad glance at the door, he turned his eyes back to the window. "Squeak!" After Kaizuo''s sound, the door was quickly opened, and the youngest one of the guards came in, that is, the ninja named Huitian Yanyin. "What happened?" When Huitian stepped into the room with one foot, Qi Zuo couldn''t wait to ask. "It''s Taki..." Hearing the question from the senior, Huitian took a slight breath, seemed to calm down his excitement, and hurriedly said. "At night today, we will return to the village!" However, after only saying two words, Yanshan suddenly spoke, interrupting Huitian''s words in an undeniable tone. "Go back tonight?" As soon as this sentence came out, Qi Zuo and Hui Tian almost blurted out an exclamation. "Yes, I will leave tonight." In this regard, Yanshan repeated one side. "Why... why?" Hearing this sentence, Qi Zuo didn''t care about the situation that had just angered his captain, and said in a puzzled way. "What happened to Konoha now, does it have anything to do with us?" In response to this, Yanshan just responded faintly. "This!" And this sentence is to seal the words behind the extremely puzzling opening. Yes What does it have to do with us... Everything is over. Such a thought flashed through Qi Zuo''s mind unconsciously. at this time? Something else? How can Konoha be so stupid? This is a conspiracy that Takichiba doesn''t know what the purpose is~www.novelhall.com~ In this case, even if something goes wrong, Konoha can''t show any clues, no matter how big things are! I It won''t be counted again! At the same time, in Yanshan''s heart, there was a thought that did not know whether it was regret, grief, indifference, or sneer. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and forty chapters won''t fall for you! (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1641： Learned "So, Chiba escaped this time and returned to the village after half a year. In fact, he didn''t really escape from the dead. Inside his body, there are hidden dangers that you can''t understand, even Chiba himself is not Know what''s going on, the unknown change, right?" After listening to this and seeing him, I was obviously shocked and hesitated, but in the end it was you who told him the question that Chiba had been concealing about his body clearly, and he basically understood it. Chiba''s physical condition. "Yes...this is the case, this...this is what Chiba insists on keeping us secret, so we didn''t reveal the least bit of news. This is Chiba''s wishes. As doctors, we must respect the wishes of patients." In this regard, hearing this young Hokage explain his own understanding, the six old people who are usually noisy and often noisy at this time are speaking in unison, and the tone and words are all meant to shirk responsibility. Even at this time, these six old scholars were all gathered in front of Bofeng Shuimen, which made this originally quite large ward seem particularly crowded at the location of Bofeng Shuimen. "So, the reason why Chiba fainted now is because of his body?" And looking at the six people who seemed to come closer, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mouth twitched slightly, and asked. These old gentlemen are probably worried about whether concealing Chiba''s physical problems will affect their budget for next year... At this moment, such a thought flashed through his mind unconsciously. "This, can''t just say that it''s directly related..." "Well, in fact, there are two types of syncope, physical and psychological. It can''t be diagnosed here because of physical problems in Chiba, which led to this syncope." "That''s right, Chiba may also be relieved suddenly under tremendous pressure, the overwhelming pressure, and extreme changes in his mood, and then his spirit was not able to withstand the tremendous pressure. Changes, so he passed out because of the bodys self-protection mechanism." "Yes, after all, if the extreme degree of emotion reaches the level that the body cannot bear, the human instinct will indeed lose the will through the initiative, which is the performance of fainting, just like when our emotions reach extremes, whether it is joy or sadness. , It will feel cathartic." "That''s right, that''s it, and when the emotions are so extreme that they cannot be vented, our body will produce some self-protection measures, such as tears. This is an effective way to vent emotions, so there is great grief. The phenomenon of crying and crying with joy, of course, the heavier ones are fainting, vomiting blood and the like." And hearing this question from Bofeng Shuimen, the six old scholars immediately exploded the pot. You yelled, I yelled, and all kinds of things were given to Bofeng Shuimen for popular science, and then proved that Chiba fainted. This matter has nothing to do with his concealment of his physical problems. "Okay, okay, you guys say it slowly, I dont know what youre talking about anymore!" In this regard, the bitter smile and mouth twitching that Bo Feng Shuimen had resisted before, was completely unbearable at this time. In the continuous dialogue between the six mouths and the latter, the former is still talking, and the original voice has changed at this time. With six voices, he hurriedly interrupted several people''s words with a headache and bitter expression. "Yes!" Hearing the sound of Bo Feng Shui Men which had been slightly raised by a decibel, the six elders immediately silenced, and even straightened their backs, almost bowed to Bo Feng Shui Men and apologized. However, the voice in this mouth has stopped, but the words in their eyes have not stopped. Except for the pitiful look at Bo Feng Shui Men, the corners of their eyes have violently collided, and their eyes have scolded each other. . What a joke! What are you talking about, what makes Huo Ying-sama angry? What if there is no budget? The budget for next year has not been allocated yet! Most of their scolding in the corner of their eyes conveyed this idea. Really... After so many years, these old gentlemen really haven''t changed at all! At this time, looking at their appearance, Bo Feng Shuimens anxiety about Chiba was somewhat dilute, and he unconsciously flashed through his mind when he was a child, the appearance of these old people who treated themselves for treatment. . "Don''t worry, as long as the budget is in accordance with the process, I will not intervene. Now, tell me about the situation in Chiba. Is there life-threatening? Can it be cured?" Then, thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen stopped talking nonsense, and straightened out the conversation, eliminating the six old pedantic concerns. Regarding the research budget of these six people, he could not cut it originally, let alone previous years, this year, these six old scholars also produced quite strong medical results, and even for Konoha''s medical department and even the medical ninja department. They are all transporting more and more advanced medical knowledge and medical methods. Although these six veteran scholars dont show up, they are probably only the Konoha Hospital and the medical unit who know their contributions. When it comes to things, but their contribution is obvious to all, even if he is Hokage, he can''t change their budget without authorization. Of course, the unrealistic budget of these old scholars is impossible to agree. And, to be honest, the reason why he can speak so calmly ~www.novelhall.com~ is also because these six old scholars are looking after Chiba. It can be said that these six people represent the most in the Konoha Hospital system. It is a powerful doctor, and it is also the combination of doctors with the most comprehensive medical experience in Konoha. If they can''t find the cause and can''t cure it, then even if the medical ninja troops come over, it may not have much effect. "This one" But after hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, knowing that their budget would not be cut or cancelled, the six looked at each other. "What''s wrong? The problem is so serious?" Seeing the reactions of the six people, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face instantly became stiff, and he couldn''t help it with a sound. "No! It''s not serious, but Chiba''s situation still needs to be observed." "Yes, it still needs to be observed. The conclusion that can be drawn is that the violent behavior of Chiba''s body cells has begun to attenuate. It is leveling off, and the cause of his coma has not yet been diagnosed." In this regard, the six people hurriedly said. "Then, it means that Chiba is not in danger? Just wait for him to wake up by himself?" Upon hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen asked again. "Neither can it be said. Although the abnormal or even dangerous violent behaviors of the cells tend to stop and have continued to a relaxed state, it is also possible that the cells will continue to decay like this... However, as soon as he said this, he was immediately rejected. "What do you mean?" In response to this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face looked a little ugly, and he said. "In other words, Chiba may have died because of physical exhaustion." Hearing that, six people look at me, I look at you, the second time, they said in unison. Having said this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face turned pale...possibility! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1642： Its our turn! Body exhausted... to die? Chiba, the physical problem is so serious? These days, Qianye is in danger of death every day and night? Bo Feng Shuimens stiff face was slightly pale, and there was a hint of unbelievable emotion, but in his heart, a huge wave was already turned up, even, at this time, this man faced thousands of troops, The golden flash of a single person who turned the situation in Konoha during the Three Wars was able to make the district voluntarily abandon the mission, and his heartbeat accelerated because of fear. The kid Chiba, could it be said that he knew that he was running out of time? Will you be required to be the commander of this plan? He... Is this going to help the village last, help me? But with the acceleration of his heartbeat, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart was filled with an inexplicable emotion with sourness. Based on his understanding of Chiba, this "traitor son" who seems to have been doing his own way from birth to the present, even if the audience is cold-eyed, is more of a village and a partner than anyone else. Even when he was only eleven years old, he had already been recognized by two generations of Naruto and was listed as an absolute candidate for Naruto, something that had never happened before in Konoha''s history. The recognition of two generations of Naruto and becoming an absolute candidate for Naruto is not only because of Chibas strong combat effectiveness, or his amazing talent, his ability to think, act, and control the overall situation, mentality, etc. And so on, there are very strict standards, otherwise, no matter how strong, it is just a ninja, but tens of thousands of ninjas and hundreds of thousands, millions, and even tens of millions of people. By. Chiba''s characteristics are definitely not his talents, or the combat power he has shown, but his all-time intentions for Konoha and his partners. Of course, it can also be said that every generation of Hokage must have the will of fire. If he didn''t have this will of fire, even if he was stronger than Skyrim, he would not be a candidate for Hokage. After all, Konoha''s Hokage could not risk a tyrant to let a ninja with no strength and intelligence succeed Hokage. The absolute candidate of Chiba''s Hokage was not obtained from his strength and strategy, but from his behavior, what he did, and won for him. And according to the overall situation of Chiba Village and the performance of his recognized partners, it is entirely possible for him to do what can be called "work hard" with the last trace of fire to eliminate the last major trouble of the war for the village. "From now on, you can use all the medical resources in the village, including medical ninjas, and any rare medical resources, no matter what means you use, no matter how much resources you consume, and no matter how tired you are, I will not allow Chiba. If anything goes wrong, you guys must cure Chiba for me!" Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen took a deep breath, but he gave such a command that seemed to be completely incapable of his character. "This!" And hearing this wave of Feng Shui Men''s rather violent sentence, the six old scholars were first taken aback, and then almost all their eyes brightened. To be able to use all the resources, and to study the body of the child of Chiba openly, to find out the mystery, this order is simply a reward to them! "If you can''t cure Chiba, then, in the future, the village will not give you any budget." However, they haven''t been happy for long, and their faces are suffering. As Hokage, Bo Feng Shuimen still knows how to grasp the vital points of people. Since he has issued such a random deployment of resources, personnel can be deployed at any cost. Orders also need to put pressure on the person who accepts them. Otherwise, for these six old scholars, isn''t it a simple reward, and an irresponsible order to Chiba? "it is good!" However, what Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t expect was that this face hadn''t been bitter for long, but the six old scholars agreed with it at an astonishing speed. This really shocked Bo Feng Shuimen. He knew the key points of these six elders very well. It would not allow them to study it. It was crueler than killing them. To be honest, Bo Feng Shuimen thought they would hesitate for some time, even It may not be necessary to retreat. He even thought about what these people said when they retreated. The six people simply agreed, but they were stunned for a while, suddenly wondering what to say. "Four generations of Hokage-sama!" And at this moment, an Anbe ninja flashed out behind him and yelled softly. "what happened?" Looking back at the Anbe ninja who had been following Chiba and had already sent a message half an hour ago, he said. "The medical ninja army has already allocated manpower and will be there soon. According to their wishes, Chiba-sama may have to receive treatment on the medical ninja army." In response, Anbe Ninja hurriedly spoke. "Go there for treatment?" And as soon as this sentence came out, it was not Bo Feng Shui Men who spoke first, but the six veteran scholars who had obtained considerable medical supplies and the dispatching power of medical personnel. "Yes, the medical ninja department has the most advanced..." In response, Anbe Ninja spoke almost subconsciously. "When the disease has not been diagnosed, detailed examinations have not been carried out, and the reason is not known, do you want to move the patient arbitrarily? Which little **** is saying this order?" And hearing this sentence, without waiting for the Anbe Ninja to finish, the six old scholars said in unison. In a reprimanding tone. "Yes Yes" Obviously, the Anbe Ninja didn''t expect that these six old men would suddenly become angry, but for a while, they did not react. "Talk to the medical ninja troop that Chibas illness ~www.novelhall.com~ has been completely handed over to these six. Any medical resources and medical personnel in the village can be dispatched at will. Now, these six , Is the highest commander of the Chiba Medical Team!" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen opened his mouth in a timely manner. It turns out that the answer is so simple, it is these six old scholars who only have research in their eyes, and sincerely want to save Chiba! ~ Really... At the same time, such a clear idea flashed through his mind. "You tell that little bastard, now, I will be diagnosed in this hospital, and all the advanced equipment will be brought over to me!" At this time, the six old scholars followed Bo Feng Shuimen''s words and gave them their first order as commanders. "Yes!" With Hokage''s personal authorization, the Anbe Ninja did not dare to neglect, and after a response, he dashed away and left. And with the departure of the Anbe Ninja, the six veteran scholars quickly showed their professional qualities. At the moment, they put aside the Naruto Naruto, Hula, all of a sudden, surrounded Chibas hospital bed and started a new round Checked, and began to discuss seriously without the slightest tendency to quarrel. is it Its not just me and Lord III, there are already so many people... Looking at this scene, I don''t know why, but Bo Feng Shuimen''s original nervous mood has eased a lot. Chiba, take a good rest first. Next, it''s our turn to save you. Afterwards, from the gap between the six people, seeing the unconscious Chiba lying peacefully on the hospital bed, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes slowly revealed a firmness. But in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart, he said to himself silently and also to himself. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1643： At any cost "As long as it is about the physical condition of Chiba, don''t hesitate to spare any resources that the village can give. If there are none in the village and need to go to other Shinobu villages or countries to purchase, the village can pay the budget for ten S-level tasks! " Back at Hokage''s office, Bo Feng Shuimen had no time to sit down, and he said to some Anbe who had greeted him on the road. "Yes!" In this regard, several Anbu were not surprised at all, as if they had expected their Hokage Club to arrange this way, or that it should be done. "Well, then notify all relevant departments to make arrangements. I want to start effective treatment of Chiba with the six old doctors as soon as possible." When he walked to his seat, Bo Feng Mizuno turned around, and saw that the Anbe ninjas did not have the slightest hesitation or surprise, and he was very pleased to say. "Yes!" But this time, only one Anbu Ninja responded, and after responding, the Anbu Ninja flashed away and left the Naruto office. "Now, how is the situation of the four generations of Master Fengying?" Watching the Anbe ninja leave, Bo Feng Mizuno looked at the remaining Anbe ninjas and asked. Now, after all, the peace talks and repair alliance has not officially ended, and it is really a critical moment when Shayins wind shadow has left before leaving the borders of the land of fire. Yanyin is still staying in the village, although things about Chiba are also very important. , But Bo Feng Shui Men can do nothing to cure the disease, and as Hokage, it is impossible for him to let go of these major events in the village. So, after handing Chiba to the six old doctors who could put him at ease, he returned to the Hokage office. And several Anbu were summoned directly on the road in order to control all aspects of the village in the first place. First of all, it is natural to allocate resources to the six old doctors so that they can treat Chiba. If some rare medical resources are to be used, they still have to go through Hokage''s hands, or even Hokage''s documents. Since the second generation established the complete Konoha system, Konoha has always attached great importance to medical resources including medical ninjas. Konoha''s number and quality of medical ninjas, and the number and quality of medicines, can be said to be second to none in the five major villages. In terms of system and medical resources, there is also strict authority, which is also a guarantee for the development of Konoha''s medical technology. After all, in this world of Ninja, where battles take place all the time, the strength of medical technology largely determines the overall strength of Ninja Village. The reason why Konoha was able to fight for so long with Iwain and Yunyin''s tendency to unite this time, and even in the end was able to deter the two Danin villages with the power of one village, temporarily allowing the war to enter a buffer period and even peace talks Shumeng, this wartime medical technology can be said to be very important. Konohas medical technology can be said to have saved thousands of seriously injured or even dying ninjas, greatly reducing casualties, and 70% of them are. During the war, it returned to show, and replaced by another Shinobu village, the seven achievements that can save Konoha are already very remarkable. Even, generally 50% is the standard data. And this medical technology is now the guarantee of Chiba''s lifeline, and Bofeng Watergate must ensure that Chiba can fully enjoy it. Secondly, he is Hokage after all, and he is not only responsible for Chiba, but the entire village. Now the peace talks are coming to an end, and Yun Yin has no response. It should be impossible to seek peace, Yan Yinhe After Sha Yin left, the basic peace talks and repair alliance ended. However, it is over when both parties have left, and it is not over yet! Moreover, without a commander like Chiba, the pressure originally shared by Chiba must be borne by him as Hokage, otherwise, even if Chiba wakes up, he will have no face to see Chiba. "Master Fengying seems to be really anxious. Once he left Konoha, he rushed back as fast as he could. Information about Master Fengying''s **** will be sent in half an hour." At this time, one of the remaining Anbu answered the question of Bofeng Shuimen truthfully. "Hmm...I see. I always keep an eye on Fengying. He must not have an accident in the land of Fire. Beware of Iwayin. Although they have signed a peace treaty, there is no guarantee that they will not do damage. The preparation for the failure of the peace talks and repair alliance plan is now at the critical moment." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and said. This Fengying arrived, but was ambushed and died on the way back. Adding one, no, it should be said that it was two enemies who looked at each other and the enemy who used various tricks in this war. Fengying is really here. There was an accident in the country of fire, and it was estimated that the entire war situation would change drastically, sliding in a direction he did not want to see. He dispatched Konoha''s elite to protect Feng Ying, but it was not because He Feng Ying was speculative. Of course, he is not so simple as to send someone to protect Fengying. Although Shayin''s cooperation in the peace talks with the alliance is really impeccable, there is no guarantee that Shayin will do nothing 100%. The dispatch of personnel along this route can also be regarded as a means of surveillance to prevent Feng Ying from burying any means that would be harmful to Konoha. "Then we will stare at Feng Ying." But at this moment, when he heard the words of Hafeng Water Gate, this Anbe Ninja didn''t talk nonsense, and his figure flashed and disappeared in the same place, obviously conveying the meaning of Hokage. "Where is Yanyin? Is there any sign of Yanyin activity outside the village?" Then, Hafeng Mizumon seemed to look at an Anbe ninja again and asked. "No, the outer martial law troops did not find anything possible." In response, one of the remaining two Anbe ninjas reported. "it is good!" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This kind of news can be said to be the best news now. Nothing happened, it couldn''t be better. "So, what about Yanyin in the village?" After this nod, Hafeng Mizuno asked the Anbe Ninja who hadn''t spoken again. "According to a report ten minutes ago, Ambassador Yanyin seems to be packing up his luggage. It seems that recently...no! At most tomorrow, they will leave." Regarding this, the Anbe Ninja who was last questioned did not hesitate, and he directly spoke, and reported the latest information he knew to Bofeng Water Gate. "Recently? I know, everything remains the same now." After hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded again, and then after speaking this sentence, he waved his hand to signal the two to retreat. Seeing Naruto''s signal, the two Anbe ninjas also reacted quickly and disappeared directly into the Naruto office. is it Is it tomorrow at most? call It''s finally over! After the two left, Bo Feng Shuimen slowly sat down and let out a long sigh of relief. There are almost three or five days left. The Peace and Tan Xiu League can be said to be officially over. He also No need to be so tight. The village does not need to be overloaded, and within three to five days, it can still maintain this high-load state of martial law. "Boom boom boom!" However, before he could relax for a long time, the door of the office was knocked again. "Hokage-sama, Yanyin''s ambassador wants to see you." But this time, after the knock on the door, with a creak, the door was opened, and the new assistant Nozawa Aso, who stepped into the gate, was able to stand firm and hurriedly spoke. Yanyin''s ambassador, please see me urgently. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1644： ask to see "So, your Excellency, are you here to say goodbye?" Regarding the request of Ambassador Yanyin, Bofeng Shuimen naturally agreed. No matter how unfavorable this Yanyin is to the peace talks, even under the operation of Chiba, now that Yanyin steals the Konoha Forbidden Technique scroll is known to all villages. , Considering some of the eyes of the outer village or something, it should have been thoroughly spread, but even if Yanyin had a substantial act of destroying and negotiating the alliance, the volume of the earth country behind Yanyin is after all There, the country of fire, which is the same as the five major countries, still has to give the face between the countries that should be given. Besides, now Yanyin has already pushed all the blame on the dead blue soil. On the surface, this is just a derivative incident of the warriors and peaceists in Yanyin village. Konoha even I can''t blame Yan Yin now, and there is no reason why Bo Feng Shuimen is missing. After agreeing to this, Ambassador Yan Yin also announced his plan to leave tonight, which was considered farewell. So there is also this sentence of Bo Feng Shui Men. "Yes!" At this time, Iwayama also put a low posture as much as possible. After Bo Feng Shuimen asked whether he was happy or angry, and there were no teasing questions, he leaned slightly, first expressed his respect for Konoha, and responded. "Really... Don''t you live longer?" Regarding this, Bo Feng Shuimen did not directly nod his head to say what it was, but kept his face a little slow. "No, the village also needs me to report back as soon as possible, so I can''t stay longer." And Yanshan also knows that this is for Yanyin, no, it should be said that it is the face of the land of the earth. This Hokage is a greeting. If such a thing occurs, whether it is true or not, Hokage cant have any good feelings for them. It can only be polite to keep them. Since he knew it was polite, of course he wouldn''t be ignorant of what is good or bad in this originally sensitive situation, and now insisted that he had to go back. "Yes, this contract has just been signed. Presumably the three generations of Tuying are also afraid of long nights and dreams. Then, since you can''t treat it well, please ask the ambassador. Let us arrange a team of elite guards to guard your mission from leaving the country." Regarding this, seeing that Yanshan was so acquainted, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression relaxed a little, and he said. "Then, have a job!" Hearing this, Yanshan pursed his lips, and after a slight pause, he spoke. He knew very well that the guards seemed to be kind, but Konoha was actually monitoring them. It''s just that, now that they have settled down, they are now the one who is in the wrong. It is not bad if they don''t make troubles. What qualifications do he have to refuse, it is better to accept it safely. This Yanyin ambassador... seems to have a good psychological quality! Although he suffered such a big loss and messed up this important task, his mind was still very clear, and his expression and posture could also tell that he was not nervous, and he should be quite clear where they are now. These answers are also decent and generous, without the slightest cringiness of failure or the feeling of suffering from gains and losses. Moreover, it is also a talent who can withstand the toss of Chiba! Yanyin, after all, still has the foundation! Seeing that Yanyin''s ambassador steadily agreed, Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help but feel a little emotion. He could see that the ambassador Iwagakis outstanding performance in front of him was enough to explain the psychological quality of the ambassador Iwagaki. Chibas plan, he knew, and Chibas consistent psychological warfare tactics, Basically, it is kneading the enemy''s psychology. This psychological warfare may cause people to collapse. However, from his standpoint, such tactics are effective when dealing with the enemy. From the perspective of the enemy who has been implemented with this psychological tactic, it is not a question of whether it is effective or ineffective. Under this psychological tactic, once it fails, the enemy will feel a sense of frustration of being manipulated. Although he hasn''t experienced this kind of feeling, he hasn''t experienced it before, but just thinking about it, he will feel that his back is hairy. This kind of psychological warfare is the most terrifying part of Chiba. However, if you can come out of Chiba''s psychological kneading, it is enough to prove that the whole person''s mind is firm. In any case, this Yanyin ambassador can be regarded as an amazing person! "Well, the fourth generation of Hokage, before I leave, I still have a ruthless please." But at this time, just as Bo Feng Shuimen sighed with emotion, the Yan Yin Ambassador said solemnly. Relentless please? This Yanyin, what other request? The agreement has been signed, there is nothing to ask for! Even if I want to make concessions to compensation, I cannot agree to it! In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen did not immediately answer, but was puzzled. "What request?" Then he asked. "Please! Please hand over the body of Lord Lantu to Yanyin Village for a while, please!" Unexpectedly, this question he asked the Ambassador Yan Yin bowed to the ground and said with a ninety-degree bow and request. The remains of the blue earth? To be honest, seeing the appearance of this ambassador Yan Yin, Bo Feng Shuimen was really shocked, his face even showed a shocked look, and after three or five seconds of shock, there was such a doubt in his heart. idea. Now, this Yanyin ambassador represents Yanyin Village and the land behind Yanyin Village. The meaning of his identity is actually on the same level as himself. No one will think that he is the Hokage if he meets him. This kind of disrespect is second only to Tuxia''s solemn request. To be honest, it shouldn''t have appeared on this occasion. No wonder Bo Feng Shuimen was so shocked and almost lost. "No! Please raise your head, Yan Yin''s ambassador, you are like this..." Then, almost seven or eight seconds later, Bo Feng Shui Men reacted, got up from his chair, and hurriedly spoke. This situation is very likely to rise to a national political issue, even if it is unlikely that anyone will see this scenario now, Bo Feng Shuimen is still cautious. "I know this may be a little shameless, but please let your Hokage make your way." Without waiting for Bo Feng Shuimen to finish speaking, Yan Shan interrupted his words in an earnest tone. is it Is that blue earth someone important to this ambassador? Ah Although I have been kneading through Chiba~www.novelhall.com~, are you still concerned about it? The remains of the blue earth, at this time, how could we not return to Yanyin? Being interrupted, Bo Feng Shuimen was not angry, but sighed. "Your Excellency, your courtesy is serious. We didn''t intend to detain the body of Your Excellency Lan Tu. You can take it back." After sighing, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t sell it, and said straightforwardly. This body also has a lot of information, even important and sensitive information. During this period of peace talks, even if Iwayin signed the peace agreement, Konoha could not be too much. This kind of detention of the body, although nominally reasonable, Yan Yin may not agree, there are some things that cannot be touched. Even the victorious country with the advantage, or even the victorious country with the advantage. Bofeng Shuimen was unwilling to regenerate incidents because of a corpse. The village''s overloaded state of martial law could not always be maintained. "Yes... is it? Thank you!" Hearing this sentence, Yanshan was almost overjoyed, straightened up hurriedly, and thanked him repeatedly. He is already sorry enough for this benefactor who is also a teacher and friend. If he can''t bring his body back, what else will he do when he goes back! And then, after a lot of thanks, Yanshan didn''t say much, and after another goodbye, he left the Hokage office. It seems that things are going smoother than I thought! Watching Yanshan leave, Bofeng Shuimen slowly sat down again, and then, after a sigh of relief, slowly closed his eyes. The exhaustion during this period of time surged up. Bo Feng Shui Men, tired. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1645： 2 days "D...D..." The sound of the instrument, thinking rhythmically in this emergency ward that has undergone tremendous changes, is like the rhythm of a person''s heartbeat. "This" And in this electronic sound-like voice, six old scholars gathered together, looking at the scroll in their hands, you look at me, I look at you, these meetings basically quarrel 80% of the time, or The old scholars who emphasized that their views are correct, at this time actually have a sense of speechlessness. All of them are strange, almost half of their faces are stiff. Except for the observation of entering and exiting, recording the various data on the instrument, or taking some blood from Chiba for regular examination, and using medical ninjutsu to stimulate the slight noise of the medical ninja in the fixed part of Chiba, the whole The wards were all surprisingly quiet, and the quietness was almost strange. And at this time, the medical ninja who came in and out, at this time, was also about the six old pedants who had been arguing almost every day for the past two days. At this moment, they were sitting together so quietly, with their heads buried and not knowing what they were doing. The situation was very surprised, and I couldn''t help but look here every time I went in and out. This unknowingly, you look at me, I look at you, except for the head, almost half of the body and facial expressions are stiff, old scholastic six-person group. At this moment, it has become this emergency ward and the entire Chiba emergency. Some kind of scenery of the group. Moreover, when leaving the ward and arriving at the waiting room of these medical ninjas, they often repeat "What''s the matter with them?", "I don''t know, it seems that the fire is turned off collectively", "No way, could it be Mr. Chiba? The situation is not good?, Theres nothing wrong with it. I read the data. Mr. Chibas situation is quite stable, but he fell into an unknown coma. Could it be that there are situations in these data that we cant see. Is it?", "Oh, don''t have any trouble!" whispered. Then, over time, it gradually evolved into things like "Still silent?", "Really something happened?", "No way, Lord Chiba was born and died so many times on the battlefield, and finally turned into peace. What is the war this time? If there are none, I fell down? Impossible! I dont believe it!", "Oh, I dont believe it either! But those old gentlemen are already the best and most experienced doctors on our side, even they We are helpless, here...", "Dont talk nonsense, Master Chiba cant be defeated in this situation. Some of you newcomers may not know it. About four years ago, Master Chiba was injured the most. There were so many comminuted fractures that almost died. I was stunned and cured by Master Tsunade. I had never seen such a tenacious person before, when he was a seven or eight-year-old child!", "Okay! Give me a good job, don''t discuss some of these!" whispered. Of course, although these murmurs are many words that can shake the heart of the doctor, these selected medical ninjas are after all battlefield rescuers who have seen the world and even faced the war directly, but they are always needed when they arrive. At the time, none of them dropped the chain. Especially when thinking of the sacrifices made for them by the young man in front of them, in order to protect the village, they are more determined to rescue this young man. Even, they always have this sentence in their hearts. Now, it''s our turn! It''s our turn to save him! As a healer, there are almost 20 people in the Chiba treatment team. In the past two days, there have been no mistakes, inability to complete tasks or negligence. However, in the past few days, Chiba hasn''t experienced any critical conditions, and it is basically stable. Whether it is a blood report or a daily report of various body data, there is no state of failure in the body. Even with the passage of time, Chiba''s various physical conditions are picking up. These medical ninjas can still chat in whispers, which also represents the stability of Chibas situation. If there is really any dangerous situation in Chiba, or even signs of danger, these medical ninjas cannot be so leisurely. Take a moment to chat during work. During this period of time, the reactions of these six old scholars were also quite strange. Except for the period when they were just appointed as the person in charge and received great authority, after the first inspection report and comprehensive data came out. , They were silent every day, and after these two days, they were completely silent. Now you look at me, I look at you, no one can say anything. No wonder these medical ninjas who know these six well-known old scholars in the Konoha medical circle have all kinds of doubts and whispers. Their reaction was too abnormal. "What do you think?" And just after these medical people routinely collect data every day and leave the emergency room to collect and organize the data, the silent old scholars finally have words. "I think, this matter, we thought of going together!" In this regard, the one of the old scholars who likes to lift the bar, glanced at the young man who was safely unconscious among various advanced medical equipment, and said with a wry smile while shaking his head. "How do I feel like these data are fake?" At the same time, another said that there was suspicion in his words, not that he had read the data wrong, but that the data itself was wrong. "This...I don''t know what to say..." Afterwards, ~www.novelhall.com~ is a bitter tone, and the speech is full of helpless bitter voice. "This kid... is it intentional?" Soon, someone aimed the spearhead at the patient on the hospital bed, and quite questioned it. "However, even if he is playing tricks on us, it is impossible for him to be free for two days. Then, there was a voice questioning the words of the person who spoke before. After that, there was silence, the six old scholars, look at you again, I look at you. Then, he looked at the motionless and unconscious teenager on the hospital bed. Will not! This is absolutely impossible! But when their eyes touched the young man, the six of them all denied it. but However, when they turned their eyes back to the data before them, the data of the past few days, the six people could not completely negate, or even negate the previous negation. Then, in the next second, the six people directly threw the data in their hands to the ground in a rare tacit understanding, and a look of chagrin appeared on their old faces. impossible! This kid is absolutely impossible! Absolutely impossible! Absolutely impossible! Absolutely impossible... Is sleeping! Absolutely impossible! And in their hearts, there was an emotion that could be called an explosion! However, at this moment, when their hearts were more strongly opposed, their figure suddenly stopped, twelve eyes stared at the same time, and their faces were extremely reluctant and could not help. Look over the hospital bed. At this moment, from there, that is, the hospital bed, there was... A slight grunt. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1646： what? what? On the other side, the Hokage office. "Really? Your Excellency Fengying has left the territory of Fire Country? Nothing happened, right? Didn''t any small things happen?" Looking at the Anbu ninja reporting at the desk in front of him, Bo Feng Mizuno put down the report scroll in his hand about the entire process of Feng Ying''s departure and asked. "No accident happened. Your Excellency Fengying seems to have deliberately avoided some points that we didn''t notice, and set all the itineraries in a time period that can be completely exposed to our eyes. Although this may be a little inappropriate, However, Master Fengying, I can be sure that there is no bad behavior." In this regard, facing his own question from Naruto, Anbe Ninja said. "Well, there are no accidents, it''s the best news. Go back and rest first." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, with a smile that was rare in so many days, and said. "Excuse me, four generations of Hokage-sama, the village... is there nothing wrong with it?" But at this time, different from the normal situation, this Anbe Ninja actually asked back. "For the time being, everything is stable. Except for Chiba, there have been no accidents. Now the special adviser of the Defense Forces, Yukata Hyuga, is working to reduce everyone''s defense tasks and eliminate the inertia of the overload state for the future. Prepare for adjustment and return to normal." In this regard, what is even more surprising is that Naruto, Naruto, responded to this Anbe Ninja''s seemingly overreaching and disrespectful rhetoric. "Yes, I understand!" Hearing this, the Anbe Ninja responded and made the response he deserved. "Wait!" However, just as he responded and was about to step away from the stall, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly opened his mouth and stopped him. "Anything else to order? Master Naruto?" In this regard, the Anbe Ninja did not have any surprises, but quietly kneeled on the ground, waiting for his own Hokage''s new order. "Help me apologize to the three generations of Hokage-sama, this time, I even bother him." Hearing this sentence, a trace of sadness flashed across Bo Feng Shuimen''s face, and he paused slightly before speaking. "No! Please don''t say that. This matter was completely supported by you alone. We were originally your subordinates. Everything you did during the peace talks is admirable." But hearing Hafeng Mizumon said this, the face of this Anbe ninja changed color immediately, and when he lowered his head slightly, he hurriedly spoke. Sure enough... As the third generation of Naruto Master said, the fourth generation of Naruto will definitely be shaken by his own merits by mobilizing the retired Hokage''s fixed guard. However, the three generations of Naruto Masters praised the four generations of Naruto Masters at that time, which is a wise and outstanding judgment. Here, we must tell the fourth generation of Naruto Master clearly! All of this is the result of his knowledge of people, and he is also the one who stabilized the situation and has nothing to do with the three generations of Hokage. Lord Watergate, you are definitely a wise and capable leader who can surpass the three generations of Naruto in the future! And just like his face, this dark ninja, who dared to ask Naruto, was anxious from the bottom of his heart. For fear of misunderstanding the wave. Although he is the life guard of the three generations of Naruto after retirement, and even like him, there are a certain number of Anbu ninjas who have become the life guards of the three generations of Naruto, but they still very much agree with the new Naruto in front of them, although they protect the retirement The third generation of Hokage is also a very glorious thing, but they are also very regretful that they can''t assist the new prestigious Hokage. Moreover, they stayed with the retired Hokage, and they heard the praise of the retired Hokage for this new Naruto. To be honest, he is now regretting that he shouldn''t have asked that sentence just now, as if he did not trust this trusting Naruto. "Boom boom boom!" However, as soon as he said these words, before the fourth generation of Hokage could speak, the door of the Hokage office was knocked. Listening to the rapid rhythm of percussion, I was afraid it was a very urgent matter. "Then, I will withdraw first. Please stop thinking of the fourth generation of Naruto Masters." In desperation, the Anbe Ninja had to leave first. As far as the outside world is concerned, the less he shows up, the better. Moreover, the fourth generation of Hokage was very concerned about his transfer to them. When this person comes in, it may embarrass the fourth generation of Hokage, although he did not receive it. An Xin answered, but he still chose to leave. "I see, then, the three generations of Hokage-sama will be handed over to you." Regarding this, Bo Feng Mizumon seemed to have noticed the mind of this Anbu Ninja, and after taking a slight breath, he nodded. Afterwards, after seeing the nod of Hafeng Mizuno, the Anbe Ninja disappeared in place and quietly left the Hokage office. I am... I really don''t want to disturb the retirement life of the three generations of Naruto adults! He has sacrificed too much for the village. Watching the Anbe ninja leave, Bo Feng Shuimen had such a thought flashed in his mind. He always felt that at this time, it was his negligence to make the three generations of Hokage worry about the village. The third generation of Hokage assured him of everything, but he still didn''t let him feel at ease and worry, how could this be worthy of the third generation of Hokage''s succession? "come in!" But after the thought flashed, Bo Feng Shuimen pursed his face, pinched the faint shame in his heart, and said. Then, before the words fell, the door of the Hokage office was pushed open, and his new assistant Aso Nozawa quickly walked in. "Hokage...Master Hokage!" But the words in his mouth were a bit panting. Obviously, he sprinted all the way. What happened? Is it Iwain? Or Chiba? And seeing the assistant look like this, Bo Feng Shui''s heart almost shook. At this moment, I am afraid that the only two aspects that can make his assistants gaffes are Iwagaki, who has left but has not yet left the border of the country of fire, and Chiba, who is still in a coma in the hospital. Only the condition of this teenager can be compared with the problems between countries. "What''s wrong, what''s the matter?" Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen said calmly, if something really happened, he shouldnt be the first one to panic. He is the character who comforts everyone. Even if the sky falls and the whole Konoha is in chaos, he Can''t mess. "No...no...no...no..." It seemed that he was too anxious, but Nozawa Aso could only pant while shaking his head, and couldn''t say the complete sentence in a daze. It''s nothing? This What means? Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned. "You speak slowly." Then he spoke again. "No...it''s okay~www.novelhall.com~ It''s okay, Lord Chiba has been diagnosed, he...he''s okay." In response, Nozawa Aso took a few deep breaths, then healed the uneven breath of sprinting all the way from the hospital to here, and barely spoke. "He is awake?" Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly stood up and said with joy. "No." However, when he heard this sentence, Nozawa Aso shook his head and denied it very firmly. "Not awake?" In an instant, the joy of Bo Feng Shui Men was frozen, and the frown was just a question. "Yeah, but it''s okay." Hearing this, Nozawa Aso said again. "You confuse me, what is going on? Why is it okay if you don''t wake up?" In response, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned and asked more seriously. "I didn''t wake up, but it''s okay. Master Chiba didn''t faint, but instead fell asleep. He is sleeping now." At this time, Nozawa Aso took another deep breath before speaking clearly. what? But this time, when he heard these words, Bo Feng Shui Men was stunned, and his eyes blinked unconsciously. what? Then there was a dazed expression. Sleep... Sleep over? This... can you sleep in seconds? Open... What a joke! So, what am I doing with such a big fanfare? Afterwards, the corners of his mouth twitched. "Fuck!" However, before he could express any opinions on this matter, the door that was about to be closed was pushed abruptly, and an anbe ninja rushed in, opening his mouth with an eagerness: "Hokage-sama, there is something wrong with Yanyin''s envoy!" https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1647： 1 day A day ago, somewhere in the land of fire. "cough!" A mouthful of blood, accompanied by despair and anger, suddenly coughed out from Yanshan''s mouth, followed his cheeks, and spilled on the cold ground. How... how could this be? How could this be! But his eyes were widened in anger and disbelief. The cold touch of the ground, the blood that constantly overflowed into the ground, and the sorrow and anger that burst into his chest, made his eyes almost popped out of his sockets, and his eyes were cracked. . "laugh!" The next moment, the sound of the blade being inserted into the flesh sounded in his ears. A sharp long knife, a standard weapon belonging to Konoha, was inserted into the chest of his deputy captain, who followed him in grief and inexplicable grief and inexplicability, and the grief and anger on his face were incomprehensible. All condensed on his remains. The blood overflowed again, from the boiled puree just now to his current captain of the guard, and he was also the chest of the deputy captain who was born and died many times in this Ninja War. "You...what did you do? Huitian!" Then, watching this scene, he stared, with grief and disbelief, and said tremblingly. But the situation just appeared in his mind over and over again. Originally, he had been walking for more than a day, and he was marching in a hurry, so they found a place to stop and rest. They are still in the country of fire. In the territory of, and the Konoha Anbu, whose name is protection is actually surveillance, did not interfere too much. Of course, it is impossible to interfere. Their task should be just surveillance. As long as they do not do anything suspicious, these Anbu does not Will interfere with their schedule. After all, they are also the envoys of the earth country, the representative of Yanyin. Then, after confirming the rest, after collecting some ingredients on the spot, I made a pot of thick soup. I originally planned to eat some dry food, but under Kaisaku''s suggestion, it is better to eat some hot food. They can be said to be a big defeat this time. Not only did the sabotage task not be completed, they also damaged Lord Lantu, and even caused him to be stigmatized after his death, and they signed an obviously high compensation agreement, although the group took care of him. He did not show any abnormal emotions in his mood, but he also knew that these young guards were probably more frustrated and disappointed than him. At this time, a pot of delicious food can also slightly improve morale. At least, In the eyes of these dark parts of Konoha, it will not look like a black dog. He even invited four ninjas from Anbe to eat together. However, I did not expect that after they drank the hot soup, they rushed to their bodies to become paralyzed. When they fell to the ground, the youngest guard ninja among them, Eida, who had not fallen to the ground, was walking towards The Konoha ninja who fell on the ground drew their sabers, and then, with sword after sword, as if slaughtering livestock, they killed the other two other young guards. And now, in front of him, while he was unable to move, this Keita, the youngest guard ninja, was also the youngest guard ninja he liked most seriously among all, his companion who was born to death, lived and lived. The stabbing died on the spot! "Gluck..." At this moment, in the sound of the friction of the blade pulling away from the ribs, there was no emotion in the eyes of Keita, who straddled over Keizo''s corpse. The cold killing intent made him look like a stranger. "You... are really a stupid leader. For more than half a month, I haven''t seen it. Have you, your cute little guard, been dropped?" Under the strange eyes, Huitian spoke slowly, his voice was strange and cold, and it was not even Huitian''s voice anymore. Was...was dropped! How... how is it possible! And hearing this sentence, there was only grief and disbelief, but a shadow was cast on the face of Yanshan who could not believe it. "No wonder you lost so badly. Facing that little monster, he thought about the nonsense of protracted war. With the IQ of that little monster, you thought he would never guess that you would go to protracted war. Strategy? When he knows the information and guesses that you are engaged in a protracted battle, he still dreams of being able to defeat him with a protracted battle. Is Yanyin''s elite really slaughtered by this little monster? You idiot, It turned out to be the leader of this envoy, and he laughed out loud!" Then, while speaking, he glanced at Konoha''s Anbe Ninja who had also fallen to the floor over there, turned his gaze back, and fell to the ground, embarrassed by seeing his companions being killed and vomiting blood. Yanyin''s ambassador had a scornful smile on Huitian''s face, and even more scornful words in his mouth. Really, stupid people. "You! Who are you?" But at this moment, almost subconsciously, with a shadowy rock mountain on his face and heart, he asked with unwillingness and anger. "Humph!" In response to this, "Huitian" just sneered, and he raised the **** long knife and walked towards the rock mountain, but there was no response. "You are... Yunyin''s person!" However, just as "Megida" came closer, he held up the Konoha-style long knife and was about to stab it, perhaps because of his unwillingness, perhaps because of his dying desire to survive, or because his partner was The grief and anger of killing exceeded the limit. In an instant, at this moment, Yanshan suddenly calmed down, and a series of actions of this "Huitian" flashed through his mind. In an instant, he even analyzed and guessed this person. The identity of this sentence is almost yelled out. And with this sound, the long sword that went straight down suddenly stopped, and the bright red tip of the sword stopped at this moment. Stopped, above his heart. At the same time, the "Eita" who stopped the long sword, a look of surprise flashed across his face. "So what? You will still die, and after you die, Konoha and Yanyin will never be able to repair the alliance, the war will continue!" However, this "Huitian" is obviously also a long-term kill ~ www.novelhall.com~ After only a slight pause, the muscles in his hands are tightened again, and after a cold voice, the long knife is about to be pierced! "that''s enough!" However, at this moment, a cold drink suddenly sounded behind this "Huitian". this is! At the same moment, a pair of rotating scarlet Gouyu eyes reflected in the shocked eyes of Yanshan. "what!" In an instant, "Huitian"''s eyes suddenly turned back, and his color changed in amazement! "laugh!" And the next second, blood, from his chest... Spray out! Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Literature Museum m. Chapter 1648： Can only... "So, it was Mr. Fuyue, who killed the Yunyin ninja? And, now escorting the only remaining envoy of the Iwayin envoy toward the border?" Listening to the Anbe ninja who was kneeling on the ground suddenly rushing in, telling the story of what happened to the Iwagaku envoy one day ago, Hafeng Mizuno''s face sank bit by bit. At the end of this question, his face was already serious. Up. "Yes, it was Mr. Fuyue who dismissed the last Yanyin''s envoy and rescued us, and let me report the situation first." To this, Anbe Ninja replied. "Are all your escorts come back?" Upon hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen asked again. "No, I''m the only one who came back. Mr. Fuyue said that this matter was too related and asked me to come back first, while the others followed Mr. Fuyue. Now they plan to **** the ambassador back to Yanyin Village directly." Hearing Hafeng Mizumon''s question, Anbe Ninja answered truthfully. "Is it... also good, then, what about the corpse of the Yunyin Ninja who pretended to be Yanyin? Has it been handed over to the intelligence department?" In response, Mizuno nodded. Uchiha Tomitakes judgment was correct. Now there is only one ambassador in Iwagaki Village, and it is very likely that there will be some psychological adverse reactions due to the death of the partner. If Ye Fang allowed him to go back, maybe this Yanyin ambassador would not be able to return to Yanyin Village. And this ambassador of Yanyin village, but with a part of the agreement with Yanyin, if this agreement is lost, it will be a lot of trouble for the peace talks with Yanyin, although it will not invalidate the current agreement, but There will also be a lot of procedural troubles. For example, Iwaki may have to send an envoy and bring handwriting experts and the like to check the authenticity of Konohas terms of the agreement, whether it was signed by the ambassador of. Of course, trouble is trouble, and the agreement cannot be changed. However, what Bofeng Watergate is thinking about is a quick fight, and Yu Li said that Konoha couldn''t let Yanyin''s ambassador go back like this. It is correct to **** him to Yanyin Village directly. "This one" However, there is no problem with the judgment in this respect, which does not mean that there are no other questions. At this time, when he heard the question of Hafeng Mizumon, the Anbe ninja hesitated and did not answer immediately. "what happened?" Seeing the haunting appearance of this Anbe ninja, Bo Feng Mizuno''s brows instantly wrinkled, and his heart shook slightly. Could it be that this Yunyin''s body was not brought back? At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind could not help but pass such a thought. "Yes... that''s it. At that time, after Mr. Fuyue''s suffering penetrated through this Yunyin''s chest, he immediately went to treat Yanyin''s ambassador and us, but when the poison on our body was solved, he turned around and prepared to clean up When Yunyin''s corpse was found, it was discovered that Yunyin was missing." In response, Anbe Ninja bit the bullet and said. They didn''t expect that the ninja who had been pierced through his chest could still be alive and could escape without leaving a trace. Yes, there are no traces left. At that time, they were still searching in a considerable range, but they could not find any trace of Yunyin. This Yunyin who was pierced through his chest seemed to have never appeared before, disappearing without a trace. This is simply an unprecedented situation, and this is also one of the direct reasons why Mr. Fu Yue had to personally **** him to come back to report the letter. Since this Yunyin has such an ability, if he has not given up, then Yanyin''s ambassador is really too dangerous. They cannot fail to do so. "What? The body disappeared?" Hearing this sentence, Hao Feng Mizuno was startled at first, and then almost stood up from his chair, as well as Nozawa Aso beside him with a look of astonishment. "Yes, there is no trace!" In this regard, Anbe Ninja can only tell the truth. The disappearing body... This support from Mr. Fuyue who appeared suddenly...what the **** is going on? Did Chiba arrange it? Let Mr. Fuyue be a backhand to protect Yanyin''s safe return? but What news did Chiba receive that would make this arrangement? Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned tighter, but slowly sat down. "Okay, I see. Help me take all the news that Chiba has received during this period. I want to see it." After sitting down, Bo Feng Shui Men gave a new order. "Report to Master Naruto, Master Chiba has destroyed all the information in his hand." When these words fell, an Anbe ninja who was waiting in the dark suddenly flashed, kneeling and reporting. "Destroyed?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shui Men was taken aback. "Yes!" Regarding this, the reporting Anbu nodded affirmatively. He has been following Qianye''s side, and some information was destroyed through his hands, which is naturally affirmative. "Well, you can withdraw first." Hearing Anbe''s affirmative answer, Bofeng Shuimen didn''t feel any dissatisfaction with Chiba''s destruction of information privately. He absolutely trusted Chiba. Since he did this, there must be Chiba''s truth. Can I just wait for Chiba to wake up? But in the words, such a thought flashed in his heart. Now that Chiba is asleep, it shouldn''t be long. He has been asleep for two days and is about to wake up. "Yes!" In response, the reporting secret part responded and disappeared in place. "If this is the case, then you should go back and cultivate first, I will pay close attention to Ambassador Yan Yin." Afterwards, Bo Feng Shuimen spoke again. "Yes!" The Anbe ninja who came back from the guard of Ambassador Iwagaki also responded and disappeared in place. Chiba, is there any unplanned arrangement? There are many changes to the plan this time, and time is tight. According to the situation at the time and Chibas cautious character, it is normal that some of the back-hands were too late to record in the report, or could not be recorded in the report. . It''s just that Mr. Fuyue was used, and I didn''t receive any news beforehand. This kid is really unceremoniously using the permissions I gave. However, this situation should be some kind of arrangement that I cannot let me know, or in other words, let anyone know except the person involved. Moreover, looking at the final result, it may be that everything is under Chiba''s control. Maybe, Chiba has already been preventing Yunyin''s actions. Also, Yunyin is unwilling to end the war~www.novelhall.com~ But due to the three generations of Raikage, it is impossible to form an alliance with Yanyin, or in other words, it is absolutely impossible to form an alliance with Yanyin, Lao Lei Ying is on Yunyin''s side with high respect, and it is precisely this respect that makes Yunyin''s ordinary people, ordinary and even elite ninja groups unacceptable to form an alliance with Yanyin. Then, Yanyin sent someone to negotiate and repair the alliance, and of course Yunyin could not sit idly by. Thats why the impostor used Konohas knife to kill Yanyin. It is estimated that he will use Yanyins knife to kill our Anbu, so that he can provoke the war between Iwayin and Konoha and negotiate a peace alliance. There is nothing left. Everything makes sense. Seeing the Anbe Ninja leave, Bo Feng Shuimen closed his eyes and sighed softly, but this series of thoughts turned in his heart. Chiba, once again solved a complicated international conspiracy! In the end, there was such a sigh in his heart. Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. m. Chapter 1649： Woke up "Haw...Dangdangdang...Haw...Dangdangdang..." Accompanied by the peculiar construction sound of sawing wood and beating, a kind of bird song with a bright meaning resounded clearly in this dark consciousness. Afterwards, a shining gap, as if splitting the darkness, slowly opened, and then slowly expanded until the entire dark consciousness was illuminated by the unique warmth and brightness of the sun. here is And when everything in the unique warmth and brightness of the sunlight came into view, a thought slowly surfaced in this awakened consciousness. Really... I should have been taken to the hospital because I suddenly lost consciousness! Then, as his eyes turned, Chiba looked around for a while. The experience of going to the hospital a few years ago made him recognize at a glance that it was Konoha''s ward, and it seemed that it was an emergency ward he had never entered. It cannot be said that he has never been admitted, it should be said that he has never been in an emergency ward. Gee! Why did he still go to the hospital? I hope, the nurse who takes care of me is not Guizi... After recognizing the environment he was in, Chiba''s face changed slightly and thought of a terrible guy. Ok? However, before he was conditioned to think of this terrible guy and think of some terrible things that this terrible guy did, Chiba''s brows frowned. At this time, because of his sober, awakened body touch. It made him feel his right hand, it seemed a little heavy, and there was a soft touch. Xuena? Then, he looked over subconsciously, but saw that beside the hospital bed he was in, a young girl was leaping on his bed, her cheeks pressed against herself and his arms, her eyes closed, her even breathing, Also slowly passed into Chiba''s ears. It is Xuena! That''s right...makes Xuena worried again. After that, after seeing Xuenai''s face clearly, Chiba slowly turned his gaze back, suppressed the idea of ??getting up, and silently looked at the ceiling. I don''t know how far my body has changed now. I fainted directly... Do not! It can''t be said to be fainting, the feeling is more like the feeling of falling asleep when you are too sleepy. I should be asleep. Moreover, the spirit is now better than ever, and it can almost be described as refreshing. After falling asleep, the physical changes should also be moving in a good direction. Looking at the ceiling, Chiba thought. At this moment, he did have a refreshing feeling of adequate sleep. He didn''t have the previous feeling of drowsiness even when he woke up. He even had a clearer vision. He looked at the one on the ceiling. The small gaps can be clearly seen, and even Xuenai''s even breathing sound is also very clear at this time. No matter how you think about it, this is because the body is changing for the better. Moreover, Chiba faintly felt that the inexplicable sleepiness would no longer happen. "Squeak..." At this moment, when this thought flashed through Chiba''s mind, the door of the ward was pushed open, and a female medical ninja stepped into the ward. "thousand!" And when she saw Chiba who had woke up and tried to look at her, a look of surprise immediately appeared on her cheek, and she blurted out with an exclamation. "Shh!" However, when she uttered the first syllable, Chiba raised the index finger of her left hand to her mouth, and Chiba''s quiet voice stopped her. Then, she noticed the girl sleeping soundly beside Chiba''s bed. Now I need to sample your blood! After understanding the young man''s thoughts, the female medical ninja couldn''t help but cocked her mouth, showing a smile that everyone''s aunt would only show in this situation, and gave Chiba a gesture. In this regard, Chiba, who understood that this was a routine inspection, did not refuse or doubt, but just nodded. It seems that during the time I was asleep, the village might think that I was fainting or suffering from a serious illness. Forget it, just sample! This may not be the first sampling. During this period of time, I am afraid that the changes in my body have been exposed during inspections, and there is no point in concealing it. Even deliberately concealing it will cause unnecessary doubt. Ugh It seems that there is something to deal with again. While nodding, Chiba glanced around and smiled bitterly in his heart. It was obvious that he had moved from the medical ninja department. Listening to the voice outside the window, the envoys of Shayin and Yanyin should have left. I should have been sleeping for a long time. Allowing the female medical staff to **** a needle on her arm to take blood, Chiba noticed the clanging construction noise outside. It was obvious that the stopped project in the village had begun again in full. And now that the project is fully opened, it also means that the order of the village has been restored to the extent that the project can be fully opened, that is, the martial law is lifted. During the peace talks and revival of the alliance, martial law is naturally impossible to lift. Obviously, now that the envoys have left, the peace talks and alliances have ended. Almost, two or three days? I slept? Then, from the certain information that the envoys had left, Chiba estimated the time of his lethargy. Really... All of a sudden, so many days have passed. Now, I don''t know what the situation is, I hope, there is no problem. If something goes wrong, it will be troublesome again. I don''t want to let the war drag on anymore. Even if the war cannot be ended immediately and completely, I must bring the war into a state where it is impossible for war to break out. Yun Yin should still be in a wait-and-see state now. It is impossible to negotiate a peace alliance for a while, even Yanyin and Shayin have signed a peace agreement, and even one side has confirmed a truce. Yunyin''s military strength, after all... Ugh Trouble! When I first read the manga, why didn''t Yunyin feel such a troublesome Ninja Village! Four generations of Raikage plus perfect human pillar power... After some calculations, Qianye sighed silently. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ I''m leaving! At this time, the female medical ninja who sampled his blood waved her hand to attract his attention and gave him a gesture. In response, Chiba certainly nodded. Thank you. By the way, Chiba gave her a thankful look. Then, with a "get" sound, after tiptoing carefully to the door, the female medical ninja couldn''t help but hang a smile that everyone''s aunt would show in this situation. She left the ward and took it along. On the door. "Humph" But at this time, a loud cry sounded on Chiba''s right hand side. Xuena, woke up. Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Literature Museum m. Chapter 1650： who is it? "Xue Na, you are awake." When he noticed that Xue Na was awake, Chiba spoke when his eyes fell on her. "You are awake..." When she heard Chiba''s voice, Xuena, who had been slowly straightening up, was startled at first, and then straightened up abruptly. There was a touch of joy on her face immediately, and this sentence was also blurted out. "Ok." Regarding this, looking at Xue Nai''s still blank white eyes, Chiba nodded and responded. It seems that Xue Nai''s eyes have not improved in this period of time. It is necessary to diagnose Xuenai again. But his brows were already frowned. "is it" However, although she was pleasantly surprised, Xuena did not show how excited she was. When she learned that Chiba was in the hospital again, Chiba had been diagnosed as asleep and would soon wake up. Worry though was indispensable , But it''s not particularly nervous. I was really asleep. But at this time, she complained a little in her heart. "How long have I slept." Seeing the subtle changes in the expression on Xue Nai''s face, Chiba''s frowning brows slowly relaxed, but the corners of her mouth curled up with a warm arc, and then asked. "Yes, five days, yes, today is the fifth day." Hearing Chiba''s question, Xuena thought for a moment and said. After she completed all the arrangements for the defense forces to be lifted from martial law that day, she learned about Chibas hospitalization from her commander, Kenshin Watanabe, and then she humiliated, "Did I say that shouldnt be said? Its already the next day since Watanabes "squadron" with an expression on his face rushed here, and Chiba had slept for three days before, exactly five days. Of course, the face of this troop leader Watanabe was mentioned by Hongyan later when they were bored with Chiba or when they had nothing to talk to. However, it is a pity that because Captain Watanabe is still busy adjusting the defense forces, Xuena has no way to verify. Five days? It''s been five days? It''s been so long? And hearing these words from Xue Nai, Qianye''s brow furrowed again, and the expression on his face became serious. "In the past five days, the four generations of Fengying have left the village. According to some news, they have already walked out of the borders of the country of fire. They should have returned to Shayin now, and Yanyin, although there is no news, he should have arrived. Yanyin is here, even if it doesn''t arrive, it will almost arrive." At this time, Xue Nai had habitually told him about the current situation. "Really... No wonder, the construction has been renewed outside." In this regard, Chiba''s answer was somewhat perfunctory. Five days is already a very long time span for his final arrangement. Moreover, although the final arrangement cannot be said to require any precise operation, it is quite demanding in terms of time. And it cannot fail. If it fails, it may cause a huge public opinion storm. Moreover, the person who was arranged could not make the appropriate response on the spot. Once a leak occurs, Konoha will be pushed to the cusp of the storm. This was originally a risky trick that was safe when he was there, and there was a great risk in his absence. In these five days, it is easy to make this last step go wrong! Even, a complete failure! Originally, this last step only required some simple time control. At that time, he didn''t take this last step as a difficult step. Compared with the first steps of the plan, the difficulty was really low. Even when he finished the third step, he wanted to go back and rest for a while. I never thought about what would go wrong with this last step. However, now that he has fallen asleep for five days, then, this last step, without his control, may not be the simplest step. At this moment, Chiba was also a little nervous, and even a little absent-minded to Xue Na''s response. "Really... So you already thought about it." At this moment, Xuena knew what Chiba said, and said. After all, it can be said that he is one of the people who know Chiba best. From these words of Chiba, Xuena has already guessed the sound of Chibas construction through the outside, and inferred the departure of Shayin and Yanyin. For her and Chiba, this information was enough to infer a lot of useful information. "Also, any other news?" At this time, Chiba also reacted a little at this time. The answer just now seemed a little absent-minded, so he asked hurriedly. "Um...no more news." Hearing that, Xuenai thought for a while, and shook her head. What she knew was the part of the defense force, and it was all internal, not foreign, because nothing happened, and there was nothing to say. As the commander-in-chief, Chiba must now want to know about external affairs. She has no useful information. "Um... I see." After hearing this, Chiba didn''t ask any more, just spoke. Do not! It should go well, and I overreacted a little too. If something goes wrong, it is not possible to do this outside now, but to maintain a state of martial law to avoid possible retaliation. Now it is under construction, it means nothing happened! The person I choose is not a fledgling kid, but a powerful character who has experienced countless wars and has various mission experience. Without me, it would not be exposed. Whether it is successful or not, the probability of success is still very high. I don''t need to worry too much. At this time, he got a lot of information from the construction, and he felt relieved. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, the door of the ward was knocked. Ok? Suddenly, Xuena and Chiba were both taken aback. Knocking at the door of the ward... Not a doctor, who would it be? After that, a question flashed in Chiba''s heart. Hongyan should have gone back, and Mr. Jiu Xinnai also said that there is something to do today, and he won''t come until noon. Who is this? A similar thought flashed through Xue Nai''s heart. "Master Chiba, I heard that you are already awake. There are some documents here. Please check it out." Later ~www.novelhall.com~ This seemed to respond to the doubts in their hearts. A voice that was very strange to Xuena but quite familiar to Chiba rang from outside the door. "It''s you, come in!" After recognizing the voice, Chiba didn''t hesitate, and just let people in. "Squeak!" Then, as the door of the ward was pushed open, an Anbe ninja with several scrolls walked into the room. Without any nonsense and polite greetings, he walked directly in front of Chiba and handed the scrolls to Chiba. . It was exactly that during this period of time, the Anbe ninja who had been following Chiba. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Who is the first thousand six hundred and fifty chapters? (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1651： Thats it... So this is ah Looking at the scrolls in his hand one by one, Chiba placed the pillows on his back and nodded silently. The scroll brought by the Anbe Ninja contained detailed reports on all departments five days after he was in a coma, as well as all the news that Konoha of the sand hidden envoys and rock hidden envoys had. Finally, he attached a report order written by Bo Feng Shuimen, so that he could get well, and after he was sure he was okay, he went to the Hokage office to report. Based on the above information, Chiba is also convinced that the current situation is finally successful. Finally, the peace talks and repair alliance can come to an end. And according to the latest news, Iwaguru''s ambassador Iwayama has been successfully sent back to Iwagakura Village by Uchiha Tomitake and Konoha''s original **** Anbe. Now Uchiha Tomitake and the original **** Anbe team have begun their return journey. At this time, Chiba was also relieved. "Excuse me, please return these to Master Naruto for me. I will personally report tomorrow." After a sigh of relief, Chiba handed the scroll in his hand to the Anbe Ninja who was waiting by the side, and said. "Yes, I understand." Regarding this, after taking over the scroll, Anbe Ninja didn''t say much, and left the ward directly. "Snapped!" Watching the Anbe Ninja leave, Chiba took a slight breath and exhaled slowly, the last trace of tension on his face was finally relieved. Now he can finally take a good rest. It is estimated that in the future, Bofeng Shuimen will give him a big vacation, and just use the time of this vacation to raise the forbidden technique to the extent that it can be used in battle. If it can be completed within the vacation, then he will be in the Nine Tails. The biggest goal before the chaos was completed. You can spare more time for other training and polish your own strength composition. Even, he can think about some new tactics. After all, now he has mastered a lot of ninjutsu, and his physical fitness has also reached a new level. Many of the previous tactics may not be applicable to the present. Some tactics that could not be implemented before due to their own strength seem to be able to be carried out. Ok? Speaking of physical fitness, how do I feel that my body is lighter than before? Moreover, what is going on with this sense of strength contained in the muscles? Is this also a change in my body? Then, thinking of this, Chiba suddenly realized the new changes in his body. This time of lethargy, in addition to making him feel refreshed, he also noticed that his body seemed refreshed. Even with every movement of the body, Chiba could feel the strength in his muscles that he had never had before. From some ordinary movements of the body, Chiba can feel the tremendous improvement in physical fitness, especially in terms of strength. As for the speed, judging from the feeling of lightness, I am afraid it has also improved. As for the improvement, it needs to be measured. It seems that this time of lethargy is really not a bad thing. The reason may be that my body has undergone a transformation. The sleepiness during this period is a sign of transformation. At this time, Chiba also confirmed that this change of his body was definitely going in a good direction. Even this time of lethargy, the reason may be that his body had undergone some transformation. After all, the changes that can be directly felt this time can only be described as metamorphosis. "Then it''s decided, go to that house." And at this time, when such a series of thoughts flashed in Qianye''s mind, a decision sounded on his right hand. One, very familiar, for Chiba, almost the voice of absolute command. "Hey? Do you really want to go? Mr. Jiuxinai?" Then Xue Nai''s shocked voices came one after another. "Yeah! Look at you, there are only a few clothes on you, and they are from the Hyuga clan, you are also a girl anyway!" But at this time, hearing Xuenai''s shocked words, the red-haired beauty sitting next to Xuenai naturally said. "but" In this regard, Xuena seemed to have some worries, he wanted to say nothing. "You said Chiba, look at this kid''s vivacity, there is no way to worry about it." However, even though Xuena was eager to talk, the red-haired beauty quickly noticed her thoughts, and she immediately came to this sentence, and she looked at Chiba by the way, and said, "Right? Chiba!" "okokokok!" Seeing the brilliance of "Don''t you dare to say it''s not a try" flashing in Kushina''s eyes, Chiba''s body was almost stunned, and the cold was blowing from behind. What Jiu Xinnai said is true. "I heard it." After receiving a positive answer, Kushina turned around and said to Xuenai. "Really, then... then go." And hearing this sentence, Xue Na said so. I... I''ll go. Listening to the voice of Chiba, if I don''t go, Chiba will definitely be beaten. However, such a thought flashed through Xue Nai''s heart. "Then, let''s go." In this regard, Kushina, who learned that Chiba has woken up, put everything down and rushed over, and now determined that Chiba is really okay, pulled up Yukina directly, and the two beauties, young and old, went straight to Walked outside the door. "Flap!" At this time, Hirohiko, who had cut an apple for Chiba, gently put the apple on the plate, poker''s face was full of sympathy, and he patted Chiba on the shoulder. In response, Chiba turned his head, looked at the troubled friend in front of him, patted the back of his hand on his shoulder, and nodded heavily. "Hongyan, come here too and help us carry the bags." Then, Jiu Xin Na''s voice came. In an instant, Hongyan''s poker face suddenly collapsed and froze on the spot, with an expression of crying but no tears, and in an instant, it filled the broken poker face. "Flap!" At this time, Chiba''s hand, with a strong sympathy, patted his shoulder. Come on... you can! At the same time, Qianye''s eyes were full of positive energy, and he conveyed such a look that was also full of positive energy to this close friend. Over... over... Go shopping with Jiu Xinnai teacher? This... is this a nightmare! But at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ looking at Chiba''s positive eyes, Hongyan''s eyes were desperate. How do you feel, I''ve been in a coma for five days, it''s really a lucky thing? At the same time, Chiba nodded with positive energy to Hirohiko, then turned back to continue leaning on the pillow, took the apple that Hirohiko had cut, and took a bite, thankfully and leisurely thinking. With. "What are you still rubbing against! Hongyan!" At this time, Jiu Xinnai''s impatient voice rang. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and fifty one chapter is like this... (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1652： Connector At this time, on the other side, somewhere in the land of fire. "You go back first, I have other tasks." To the Anbe ninjas who were resting and ready to set off, Uchiha Tomitake didn''t mean to stand up, but just spoke, and took out a scroll and handed it to them. In response, the leading Anbe ninja frowned slightly, walked over with suspicion, and took the scroll. "That''s it, since it was Master Chiba''s order, then we will leave first." After taking a look at the scroll, the leading Anbe ninja''s frowning brows loosened, and he nodded and said. Afterwards, he greeted the Anbu ninjas behind him, stepped out, and left the temporary camp consisting of a bonfire. His Excellency, did you know this situation, so you left this scroll? Watching the Anbes leave, Uchiha Fumitake''s steady face, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, was filled with bitterness. Along the way, even though he accepted the duties and responsibilities of the captain of the guard mission, there was nothing uncooperative with these Anbes, but Uchiha Tomitake could still feel their guard against him. At the same time, I also understand that although the fourth generation of Hokage has thrown an olive branch to the Uchiha clan, the village has not changed them. They are still the uncertain factor, or they are still being excluded. Moreover, at that time, when this young man with a heavy responsibility came to visit the Uchiha clan, after explaining everything about the secret mission to him, he did not quite understand when he handed over this so-called order book. Now, he also understood. It can be basically seen that this young man who is an absolute candidate for the fifth generation of Hokage has noticed this situation and handed out this order for his smooth mission. It was guessed that if he proposes to divide the army on the way home, it will make the Anbe Ninja suspect, so this order book is used to eliminate the Anbe Ninja''s suspicion. Everything is in the calculations of this future Naruto absolute candidate. can only say Is it really a peerless genius who has subdued two generations of Hokage? Thinking of this, Uchiha Fudake''s mouth was bitter, and he raised it slightly, and shook his head unconsciously. But, perhaps, it is a rare good thing for us Uchiha to have such an absolute candidate! However, he did not have too many worries because of the skeptical attitude of the Anbe Ninja and the fact that everything was counted by Chiba. On the contrary, he was a little relieved. The fixed impression of them in the village is difficult to change. As the leader of a large family, Uchiha Tomitake still knows that he is not naive to think that as long as the four generations of Hokage run out of the olive branch, the Uchiha clan will be able to rise to the top. This requires a process, and this process is by no means overnight, it may take a long time. It may even be a term of Naruto, or even to the fifth generation of Naruto. After all, their image in the village ninja group is almost fixed, arrogant, annoying, uncertain, and so on. In fact, this impression is not just formed by the deliberate estrangement of the village since the second generation of Hokage. The Uchiha clan is also responsible for being unlovable, and there are reasons for the Uchiha clan. It really takes time to deal with these problems. After all, the Uchiha clan also needs to eradicate their own causes. At least, the part of arrogance should be replaced by affinity and protection of the weak. Moreover, the abilities and expectations of the fourth generation of Naruto are beyond doubt. During the fourth generation of Naruto, Uchiha Tomitake still has absolute confidence, but I am afraid that it will take too long to continue to the fifth generation of Naruto, depending on the fifth generation. Naruto''s attitude. And now, the absolute candidate of the fifth generation of Naruto is obviously throwing an olive branch to him through this task. After all, there are still many candidates for his current task, and it is definitely not the first candidate. This is an absolute candidate. People choose him to perform such an important task, no doubt to show his favor. Moreover, this absolute candidate is so thoughtful for him. Obviously, when this absolute candidate is on the position of Naruto, it will continue the four generations of Naruto''s attitude towards the Uchiha clan. At this time, he should be fortunate, not worried. Now, he has no worries. Moreover, although this is a secret mission, it is impossible to announce it to the world, and it will never be known to others, but the merits of this mission will still be calculated on the head of the Uchiha clan. And this secret mission, if viewed from its role, is quite a feat. It can almost be regarded as preventing a major event that may endanger the peace of the village. It is equivalent to their Uchiha clan in Yunyins hands. , To protect the achievements of the peace talks and revision alliance. If it is announced, he can basically be named as one of the heroes who ended the war. If this feat is counted in the Uchiha clan, if the next four generations of Hokage want to raise their status, then there is an excuse, and there is no need to put too much pressure. It can be said that this absolute candidate not only gave them a good show, but also gave them a great gift and great favor. It seems that there is no need to think about the candidates we support. At this time, Uchiha Tomitake has made up his mind. In the future, if someone threatens the absolute candidate''s position as Naruto, the Uchiha clan will firmly support this absolute candidate~www.novelhall.com~any block The people and things in front of this candidate, the Uchiha clan will help this absolute candidate get rid of without hesitation. This is not only to return this favor, but also to Uchiha''s way out. So, now, it is also necessary to promptly guide some public opinion orientations in the clan that are biased towards Chiba. After all, because of Hirohiko''s affairs and Uchiha Nobuhiko''s betrayal, how many people in the clan hated Wujiwu for the traitor''s brother who killed his own clan, and his favor with Chiba is not too high. Moreover, although Hongyan''s current escape from prison, although there is no major problem among the clan, the clansmen are still quite indifferent and unwelcome to Hongyan, and even extend to the Lord Chiba who is a close friend of Hongyan. Many people think this is a cover. If you want to support His Excellency Chiba, you have to do some psychological counseling. Now that he had made up his mind, Uchiha Tomitake also began to think. "Really? It turns out that you are my connector, and that talented and brilliant little genius is really good at picking people!" At this moment, a hoarse but with an evil and beautiful voice sounded behind him. come yet? Hearing this sound, Uchiha Tomitake immediately interrupted his thoughts, frowned, his face was somewhat uncomfortable, and his hand almost subconsciously touched the weapon. This voice always makes him very uncomfortable. "Really? That''s the case. It''s a good calculation. This little genius is getting more and more terrifying." At this time, with a "click", one foot stepped on about ten steps to the left of where he was sitting. The figure of this man was also revealed in the light on his left side. Exactly "Huitian"! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1653： Lets go So, the next step is the most important task. It is also the task of Qianye''s excellency. Could it be that Mr. Chiba, like me, is very wary of this person? Noting the figure that appeared in the left side of the light, Uchiha Tomitake would completely stop thinking, put all his attention on this figure, and slowly stood up. "Thank you, Lord Oshemaru." Then, turned around, facing "Hui Tian"''s respectful opening. "Hi...his..." But at this moment, the "Huitian" raised his hand and slowly tore his face from his face, revealing his pale and crooked face. Exactly, Dashewan. It seems that Taki Chiba threw an olive branch to the Uchiha clan. Is it to cooperate with the current Hokage? It seems that Danzo can''t be trusted too much. I also have to think carefully about what to do next... After tearing off the human skin of "Huitian" on his face, Dashewan threw it casually. With a "sizzle", the human skin that fell into the bonfire immediately burned and was engulfed in the flame. Looking at the human skin burning in the flames, Oshemaru slowly took out a scroll from his arms. In his mind, the plan to prevent Yanyin from destroying the peace talks was confirmed and implemented. Memories. That day, when he walked out of the door of the Hokage office, he was stopped by the boy he had missed at the beginning. Then, he asked himself to be the undercover agent on Yanyin''s side, and let himself kill the Yanyin envoy without hesitation. A certain person in the guard, and undercover in the Yanyin envoy, grasped Yanyin''s every move, and gave himself this detailed arrangement of things to do by himself. And, one day later, he sent himself detailed information about the four guards in the Iwagaku Guard Group as scheduled. And then, naturally, he killed the person named Huitian who was serving as the guard of the Yanyin envoy, and stripped his face. Of course, the body of this little guard was not wasted, and it became a very good living body in the experiment he was doing now. After that, he has been acting in accordance with this Takichiba''s plan, using the detailed information, and completely became Eida. Then, when Yanyin returned to the village, he followed what was written on the scroll. When Yanyin left the village for the first rest, he used the poison hidden in the scroll to poison everyone present, including Konoha''s guard. Anbu. And, according to the request, with Konoha''s standard sword, killed the other members of the Iwagaku envoy, and at that time, and the one mentioned on the scroll, his connector appeared at the right time, and used the writing wheel eye. Illusion made the other Anbe and Iwayin ambassadors think that he, Yunyin''s "Eita", died in the hands of Konoha''s **** in the dark. By the way, the morning flashed in his mind, and he hid the forbidden art scroll disguised as an ordinary scroll sent by Taki Chiba at that time in the arms of the diplomat in Iwanishi. That''s right, the forbidden scroll on Lan Tu''s body was actually arranged by Taki Chiba. Everything is actually in this Takichiba''s plan. Takichiba''s practice of using suicide to frame Konoha is also under consideration by Takichiba. Even Takichiba planned to frame Iwaguru from the beginning, so Iwaguru had to sign a peace treaty. Everything was arranged by Takichiba. What forbidden surgery room was stolen, what Yunyin wanted to provoke the war between Iwaki and Konoha, everything was directed by Taki Chiba alone. There was no forbidden surgery room to be stolen at all, and there was nothing to provoke, these were just Taki Chiba''s tactics. To frame Yanyin is to force Yanyin to sign a contract. And to make Yunyins spy and release Yanyins ambassador back is to provoke the relationship between Yunyin and Yanyin, and reduce the possibility of their alliance to an infinitely low level. As long as they dont form an alliance, even if the peace talks drag on. For a period of time, Konoha also sat firmly on the Diaoyutai, always a victorious nation. This time, Takichiba is going to do it once and for all. And the development of the matter, just as he thought, without any accidents! This is also one of the reasons why Oshemaru is now thinking about new plans. To be honest, when Oshemaru thinks of this, his back is hairy. As the three ninjas, he has experienced the second ninja world war, countless life and death experiences, and seen various ninjas and characters, but no one made him feel the fear so truly. The horror of Taki Chiba is never the horror of strength, but the horror that everything is in his palm. In the face of this young man, Da She Wan couldn''t help but raise a kind of fear, even more fearful than the masked man who made him very afraid and powerless! Even at this time, Oshe Maru did not want to be an enemy of Taki Chiba. "So, this little genius, do you have any more orders?" Then, thinking about this, Oshemaru asked, and after speaking, he threw the scroll into the fire, and according to the instructions on the scroll, destroyed the scroll~www.novelhall.com~ and according to this scroll The content above, when escorting Ambassador Iwagaki back to the village, he needs to always follow the **** team as a hidden protector, just like Uchiha Tomitake before, so as to avoid any accidents. Of course, if something happens, he can''t show up as "Huitian", he has to use his original face. After everything was completed, besides following the protectors back to the village, he wanted to divide the troops with the protectors in the right place. There was no written statement on what to do after the division, but he asked him to wait for the right time. The joint people meet. Obviously, it is the right time for the joint person, that is, Uchiha Tomitake to leave the protection personnel. "No, there is no order, but the two of us have to report directly to Your Excellency Chiba." To this, Uchiha Tomitake replied truthfully. Now, all tasks have been completed. However, as a secret mission, this absolute candidate does not want them to contact Hokage or report directly to Hokage. It should be that this absolute candidate intends to report directly to Hokage after listening to the report of himself and Oshemaru. is it Finally, watch me. It seems that this little genius is not at ease with me! And hearing this sentence, Da She Wan quickly understood something. "Then, let''s go." However, even though he knew that Uchiha Tomitake was sent by Takichiba to monitor him, Oshemaru did not show any dissatisfaction. He just took off the clothes on Iwanishi and threw it into the bonfire. After it burned out, he stayed. Next sentence, go ahead. "Yes!" And Uchiha Tomitake didn''t say much, and after putting out the bonfire two or three times, he followed. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1654： fear There is still almost one day away from the village. If we dont rest, we will be able to reach the village at noon tomorrow. And the final task that Lord Chiba gave me was to go back to the village and report directly to him, avoiding other people with Oshemaru. Don''t rest anymore. Moreover, His Excellency Chiba specially ordered to go back with Oshemaru. In this case, I should be allowed to monitor Oshemaru. Here, don''t make extravagant branches. As one of the three ninjas, and the most genius among the three ninjas, Dashemaru is also the favorite disciple of the three generations of Naruto, and even the most favorable competitor of the fourth generation of Naruto. If it really stops, I am afraid. Can''t stare at him. Following the speeding Oshemaru, a bright red light appeared in Uchiha''s eyes, and his heart began to think. After all, he is one of Konoha''s highest combat power. Even he is not sure that he will be able to retreat under Sannin. As for surpassing Sannin, Uchiha Tomitake is self-knowing. At least now, he is not. possible. Now he can only be regarded as the first-rate combat power of the village. It depends on one of the highest combat powers. If Oshamaru really wants to do something, or in other words, secretly do something, even with his writing wheel, There is no absolute confidence. The best way to really ensure the completion of this task is to keep on hurrying. Moreover, for Uchiha Tomitake, Oshemaru was actually very jealous, and even privately conducted quite a lot of investigations on him under the authority of the captain of the security team. During this period of time, Oshe Maru''s deeds were still quite suspicious. Although Oshemaru has stayed in the village after the election of Hokage, the front line has stabilized. His combat power is actually a bit wasteful to stay on the front line. Secondly, the war situation at that time has become more peaceful. It is necessary to prepare for the peace talks and revision alliances. Of course, it is better to stay in the village to **** the peace talks revision alliances. However, Oshemaru sometimes disappears suddenly in the village. Yes, it disappears suddenly, using the convenience of his position. In addition, during this period of time, the Uchiha clan participated in the martial law in the village. He lived in Oshemaru. There are several eyeliners arranged with the main activity area. Even the places where Oshemaru has been, there are eyeliners arranged. Basically, he can master the daily activities of Oshemaru. That is why he will find Oshemaru occasionally He would disappear in the village, and he could not find his trace. For this reason, he also arranged a lot of eyeliners, but if the Oshe Maru were to disappear, he could still disappear and could not be found. However, due to the identity of Oshemaru, I am afraid that the action of inserting an eyeliner will be known by this powerful person who can''t see what he thinks, and now the Uchiha clan must act in a low-key manner. This is the matter of monitoring Osemaru, one of the three ninjas. If they were stabbed, it would be of no benefit to them, so they have always been concealed, and it is strictly forbidden to spread the word from insiders. Even now, he didn''t show any signs of knowing that Dashewan was suspicious, but he knew it well and was on guard in secret. As for why he was so jealous and suspicious of Oshemaru, even to the point where he had to send eyeliner to stare at him, of course there was a reason. Moreover, this reason is still very important to the Uchiha clan, even related to the future of the clan. That is, a large number of Uchiha tribesmen who were dispatched to the front line died in this battle of Ninja World. Thats right, the Uchiha clan was almost on the front line in this Ninja World War. Even as the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, he didnt pull it down, except that the Uchiha clan members he led and this group of people. The members of the Uchiha clan are not together, they are on two battlefields. This group of Uchiha clan members are under the battle group of Oshemaru. And this group of Uchiha''s people unexpectedly returned after the war ended. According to Onomaru''s statement, they were ambushed by both Iwain and Unin. In order to protect the main force waiting for rescue at the time, all of them were finally ambushed. After the death of the battle, after the main force and backup defeated Yunyin and Yanyin who were in ambush, because there were other battlefield needs at the time, and the corpse could not be taken away, in order to prevent the writing from falling into the hands of the enemy, so , The bodies were all burned. This doesnt seem to be a big problem, but as the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Tomitake, who knows many things in the village, doesnt think so. He feels that these people of his clan were deliberately left by Osamaru. For the enemy, and, most likely, Dashemaru did this kind of thing by coveting the Shalunyan of their clan. It''s just that he has no evidence, and the two Uchiha clan are also in the same corner. The status quo of being excluded, even if he wants to do anything, it is impossible to succeed. After all, one is unwelcome, even a hidden danger of the Uchiha clan, one is the candidate of the fourth generation of Naruto, the most proud disciple of the third generation of Naruto ~www.novelhall.com~ has made countless contributions to the village, and again One of the three ninjas of the village, Uchiha Tomitake is not stupid enough to be fair. However, since Oshemaru has the possibility of coveting Shalunyan, then he must be guarded, and he must do so for the sake of the clan. Of course, with this information, Uchiha Tomitake is even more wary of Oshemaru. When he learned that he was going back to the village with Osha Maru to report directly to Chiba, he even did a lot of homework in private. However, Uchiha Tomitake was quite pleased with Chiba''s suggestion that he was monitoring Onomaru. This future Hokage had the same attitude towards Onomaru as himself, that would be great. Coupled with the olive branch thrown by Chiba, Uchiha Tomitake still feels quite safe about Oshemaru. "Master Oshemaru, I''m afraid Your Excellency Chiba has been waiting for a long time. We still don''t want to rest, let this matter come to an end." And thinking of this, Uchiha Tomitake did not hesitate, and directly said his thoughts. "Well, indeed, just do as you say." In this regard, the Oshe Maru who heard this sound did not have any surprises, but just nodded in response. This was also his original plan. Now he is unwilling to antagonize this Taki Chiba, nor does he want to cause him too much suspicion. Now that Taki Chiba is quite wary of him, it is best not to make any suspicious behavior. , Let this Takichiba relax his vigilance first. "Yes!" But after hearing the affirmative reply from Oshemaru, Uchiha Tomitake didn''t say much, but just responded. Then, the two of them had their own thoughts, their speed slowly increased, and they flew all the way towards Konoha Village. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1655： Determination One day later, No. 2 secret meeting hall. "call" Under the quiet conference table, a long exhalation came from a slight gasp. Sure enough, physical strength has also changed a lot, and has increased a lot. The daily physical training with a base of 8,000, turned out to be just a few breaths, and did not feel too obvious fatigue. With the sound of exhalation, Chiba slowly stood up from under the conference table, gently wiped the sweat on his forehead, and a rather strange thought flashed in his heart. Since waking up yesterday, after learning about the news after five days of sleep, and told the Anbe Ninja to report Hafeng Mizuno, he will report today. After Kushina and his party left, Chiba has undergone a series of physical examinations. , Including in-depth blood tests, confirmed that there is nothing wrong with him. Even the crazy dividing and attacking cells in his body finally stopped dividing and attacking. His body cells have returned to the normal human category, that is to say, his body changes have completely stopped, and there are three types of cells in his body. The cells have completely merged into one kind. His drowsiness this time may be because the division, attack, and fusion of the three cells have reached a certain level. The fused cells completely replaced all the cells. Moreover, seeing the six elder scholars who were in charge of treating himself didn''t even bother to show his face after he woke up, his body should have settled down, and there would be no change. If his body is still likely to undergo changes, these old scholars would have come over. As for the brand-new cells in his body, there is no special place yet. Compared with the cells that divided frantically before, these cells are too normal, so normal that they are exactly the same as Chiba''s original cells. . Based on a series of experiments yesterday and today, Chiba has also roughly figured out that this time should be regarded as the result of the final change of the body. First of all, the resilience, activation and other abilities produced by the crazy division of cells seem to disappear because the cells resume their normal division speed. Instead, the cells are more adaptable to medical chakras, and even for medical chakras. There is a stronger response. In other words, Chibas body is very sensitive to medical chakras. The same amount of medical chakras can cause the treatment effect to be basically two to three times that before the change. Although it has lost the weak ability to heal automatically, This kind of improvement of medical effect is definitely much better for Chiba than its weak auto-healing ability. After all, Chiba has mastered the creation of regenerative medical chakras and has this double healing effect. Adaptability, his resilience not only did not lose his weak self-healing ability, but got a very strong increase. Secondly, his strength has been sublimated again. Now, even under normal conditions, he has the strength of the wound mode and the critical state of the wound mode. In terms of speed, although the body is lighter, but the speed In this case, not only the body is light, so the improvement this time is not great, but it still feels that there is a noticeable increase in speed, especially the speed of instantaneous, which is almost a step up. Chiba estimated that his current instantaneous speed should be able to catch up with the ordinary instantaneous speed that does not apply to the Thunder God''s wave wind water gate, which is already extremely fast. As for chakras, there seems to be no special change, but there is still a considerable increase in the upper limit of chakras. Basically, the current normal state is equivalent to the injury mode state. In terms of physical strength, he has just completed the measurement today. His physical strength may have reached the level of the semi-permanent stress injury mode. Even in the Dumen mode, he can persist for a long time, but in terms of physical strength, he has not yet. There is no way to determine it, and I dont know if I can fully bear the Dumen mode. However, what is certain is that now he can already use the Dumen mode without the Yin seal and creation and regeneration. The final change of the body this time, the Dumen mode, finally became his conventional weapon. Of course, the premise is that he can restore the eight-door mode. Third, among all the changes, the one that delighted Chiba the most. He finally felt the eight doors again. Although he tried to open it yesterday and today, and there was no response, it was enough to feel the eight doors. There is still more than half a year left, even if he re-cultivation, with his current physical fitness, it is not a problem. If he starts from scratch, what Chiba is most afraid of is that the unknown changes in his body will make him never feel Bashu. After all, although the forbidden technique Eight Gate Dunjia is a physical technique, the so-called lifting of the restriction of the human body, you must first know where the restriction is to be able to release the restriction, and the Eight Gate as a restriction, Chiba must first feel it to be able to Untie it. As for how to untie it, it is the process and purpose of Bamen Dunjia cultivation. At present, that''s all Chiba can measure. However, just these things have made Chiba very satisfied, and have made him feel at ease in the face of the upcoming Kyuubi Rebellion~www.novelhall.com~ Anyway, the eight-door mode is still his strength. The basis of the composition, if you cant feel the eight-door mode, the recovery of the eight-door mode is far away. Without the eight-door mode, even if his normal state is comparable to the injury mode and he has learned a new forbidden technique, he still does not have much confidence to stop it. The Nine Tails Rebellion. In other words, to prevent the deaths of Fengshuimen and Kushina in the Nine Tails. Now, he was undoubtedly given a shot. Moreover, the physical changes should have ceased forever, and there is less worries. After all, if the physical changes will continue, I dont know whether it will go in a good or bad direction. Now, it is ending in a good direction. It is also a happy event. For Chiba, the lethargy this time was also a smooth one. "It seems that I can now completely eliminate physical training..." At this moment, the thoughts in his heart turned, but Chiba said helplessly to himself. This morning, his 8,000-base physical training was wearing the highest specifications of weight-bearing props, and he didn''t feel too tired. It can already be said that the physical training has minimal effect on his exercise. There is no need to use this training method at all, and it is a waste of time. "Gluck..." At this moment, the stone gate of the secret meeting hall slowly opened. Are you finally back? Hearing the sound of the opening of the stone gate, Chiba habitually began to formulate a training schedule for himself for the next half of the year, turned around and looked at the place where the stone gate opened. At this time, the two men were walking into the secret meeting room No. 2. It was Uchiha Tomitake who rushed back to report directly, and Osamaru! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1656： Autonomy About an hour later, the Hokage office. "So this is ah." Listening to Qianye''s detailed report ahead, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and said calmly. This matter should indeed be kept from us. This child is still so careful. It''s just that if things were revealed, would he think about taking all the blame on himself? Its like the ambassador of Iwahime pushed all the blame on the dead old man, Chiba, concealing our purpose, it is true that the less people know about this matter, the better. Secondly, this knows. The fewer people, especially the Hokage I dont know, when faced with a choice, it is entirely possible to classify this matter as a personal behavior. It is the childs arbitrariness and has nothing to do with the village. And through such prevarication, to protect the village, sacrifice one person, and save the village from danger. Under the calm face, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart flashed such an uneasy content. "Yes, everything went smoothly. This time, Mr. Osaimaru, who was in charge of the infiltrating spy mission, and His Excellency Uchiha Tomitake who was in charge of the last step of the "backup" role, completed the final mission perfectly. Now, Iwanyin is not right. Absolute hostility and distrust should be generated, and it should also be in a mood of suspicion and loss, plus Yunyin''s complex emotions against Yanyin. The two alliances are basically impossible." In response, Chiba nodded and summarized. Half an hour ago, Uchiha Tomitake and Osamaru reported to him what they had seen and what they had seen. With the addition of the information on the scroll sent by Hafengmizumen before, Chiba had already sorted out everything, and Make a detailed and accurate report. And all the affairs of the peace talks and repair alliance are over here, and then, there is no need for him. Although Yanyin has not formally ceased the war and formed an alliance, and Yunyin has not moved, but now the overall situation is settled, it is only a matter of time. With Uchiha Tomitake staring, Oh She Maru shouldnt be able to do anything extraordinary, dont worry about O She Maru doing shameful deeds in my name. As for that Yanyin''s guard, the one replaced by Oshemaru, I am afraid that it is now a living experiment of Oshemaru. But let him go. If you go deep into this kind of thing now, you will undoubtedly cause trouble for yourself. Moreover, Oshemaru, as the most difficult ninja in the original, is better to have less contact, and now there is no time to get involved with this person. Besides, the physical condition that I exposed this time, although they have been asked to strictly keep confidential and destroy all data, but with the power of the big snake pill, it should still be able to get the news. I hope, don''t be targeted by him! In the words, Chiba''s thoughts fell on Oshemaru. For this ninja, who is the most difficult and dangerous ninja in the original work, Chiba is really very jealous. I don''t know how Chiba will react if he is told that the fear of Oshemaru towards him now has reached such a level that he avoids contact with him and arouses his alertness. "Well, I also understand the specific situation. It is really thanks to you for the peace talks." In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen did not spare his praise, and immediately spoke. "No, it''s everyone''s credit." Hearing this, Chiba said so. This is not Chiba''s humbleness. The plan this time can actually be so riskless and everything is under his control. It is indeed because the ninjas of Konoha Village are really powerful, and the efficiency is even more unclear. At this time, Chiba finally understood why Koharu and Mito Menyan would be so sure that they were 90% sure in the previous discussions with the three of them. Konoha''s ninja really didn''t hold him back when it was critical. Even because of these Konoha ninjas, his plan can be implemented so smoothly. Everything is really thanks to these ninjas who executed the plan. Here, Chiba really cannot take credit. "During this time, you have worked hard. I will give you a month to take a good rest." However, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t say much about Chiba''s words, but just gave Chiba a month off. "If you feel that your body needs to be recuperated, you can rest at any time." At the end, Bofeng Shuimen seemed to have thought of something, and said. And this sentence undoubtedly gave Chiba a considerable amount of freedom. If he feels that his body is not good, he can rest at any time? Obviously, this gave Chiba mission autonomy. This is a treatment that only S-rank ninjas have. As far as Chiba knows, the only people who have this kind of mission autonomy are the three ninjas Jilaiya, Oshamaru, and Tsunade. It is precisely because of this kind of mission autonomy that Jilaida can choose to travel to various countries to collect intelligence tasks. Even during wars, it is mainly to collect intelligence instead of appearing on the frontal battlefield~www.novelhall.com~ At the same time, it is precisely because of the autonomy of tasks that Tsunade can leave as long as he wants to. In the village, Oshemaru is basically not assigned any tasks, unless it is a task that must be completed by them. The words of Hafeng Mizumon are actually equivalent to giving Chiba Konoha the title of S-rank ninja, even if the status is not as good as Sannin, it will not be much worse. At this moment, Chiba''s identity is much more special than before. "Yes!" In response, Chiba didn''t show any special look on his face, but just nodded in response. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be task autonomy! I thought I would give a long vacation, but I didn''t expect it to be a one-month vacation plus a big reward like task autonomy. Now, for the remaining half a year, there is no need to think about delaying cultivation due to tasks! At this time, Chiba''s heart was quite surprised. After all, whether this is an ordinary ninja or an assistant, in Konoha, as Konoha ninja, the village needs it, he cannot refuse, in order to face the Kyuubi Rebellion, Chiba naturally hopes to improve himself The more time the better, but he always has to carry out tasks, which of course wastes considerable time. But it was helpless. Taking into account the positions of Kushinna and the others, he could not betray Konoha. He could only optimize the training list as much as possible and shorten the mission time to gain more training time. However, this is no longer necessary. With task autonomy, he rests whenever he wants to rest. Unless the village encounters a major event, he will be allowed to perform the task. He no longer needs to consider the matter of cultivation time. For more than half a year, he could cultivate as he wanted, no one would interfere! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1657： Few days "It seems that it will take quite a while!" The golden light slowly escaped from his shoulders, and Qianye slowly opened his eyes, but sighed. At this time, three days have passed since the time for the peace talks and cultivating alliance is over, that is, three days have passed since Bofeng Shuimen gave him a holiday. Except for the handover of work on the first day of the holiday, he has been concentrating on practicing forbidden techniques for these two days. Efforts to improve myself, into a life state of cultivation as always. In these three days, he took advantage of the limited non-cultivation time to inquire about the situation of the village after his holiday. After all, the next peace is very important, and it will directly affect his training plan. Although he now has mission autonomy, if there is a war, even if he has mission autonomy, it does not necessarily mean he has enough autonomy. Time to practice and prepare for the Kyuubi Rebellion. Of course, during this period of time, everything in the village has slowly been on the right track. I heard that the land of the country has sent a letter of credence. Soon three generations of the land will send representatives to formally determine the content of the armistice agreement. Once the content of the armistice agreement is reached, the armistice agreement will be signed. Although a covenant may not necessarily be concluded, as long as the truce agreement is signed, the truce will be a certainty. And now that the advance agreement has been signed, even if Yanyin wants to make any small moves, Konoha only needs to have that agreement in hand, unless Yanyin doesn''t want the country''s reputation to be broken, otherwise, Konoha is not afraid that Yanyin will make any small moves. In addition, with the experience of the peace talks and revival of the alliance this time, the Konoha executives have also formulated many solutions to prevent the situation like Iwane''s previous situation. Here, there is no need for Chiba to worry about it. The peace talks and revision of the alliance have truly ended. Next, you only need to hand it over to Bofeng Shuimen and a group of high-level Konoha. If the current situation requires him to work hard to get things done, then Konoha''s high-level and upper-level systems will simply No need to exist anymore. In addition to the situation in the land country of the peace talks and repair alliance, the country of the wind, that is, the Shain side has also quickly implemented the covenant between the peace talks and repair alliance and Konoha, two villages, and even two The country has publicly announced the alliance relationship and armistice agreement, and has even begun to restore some trade routes blocked by the war. The two countries have officially entered a state of peace. Even on Konoha''s side, a large number of logs have been transported by caravans to Shayin, and because of the unblocked trade roads, some guarding tasks have also emerged. Many of them are not qualified, but have plasticity. Talented young ninjas have already begun to take on this kind of guard mission. The trade between these two countries has greatly inspired Konohas ninja community and ordinary people. Just doing business with the country of wind has shown the village''s prosperous situation. Together with the full restart of the reconstruction plan, the village of Konoha It can be said that every day is full of sunshine, even if it is rainy, it is afraid that the smiles on the faces of the people in the village and the ninjas will not disappear. To be honest, in the past three days when Chiba went out, I can clearly feel that the traffic on the road has increased a lot. Even though the reconstruction of the village is still in the process, many of the demolished places remain the same as they were when they were demolished. However, The villagers just like to go out and chat, and help the village rebuild within their own ability. It can be seen that everyone in the village is full of hope, and the shadow of no war can be seen in Konoha Village. It is hard to imagine that it is still in the war period, and the third Ninja War has not yet completely ended. In Konoha Village, there is no trace of war at all! However, there is no problem with this village. Chiba wants to see everything. However, in terms of forbidden operation, although he has made great achievements before, it is very difficult to repair after all. Xis forbidden technique, although Chiba has been able to skillfully turn Chakra into a forbidden chakra in the past two days, it is still impossible to fully control this forbidden chakra to achieve the similar changes in form he wants. It takes a very long time to practice. However, fortunately, this is the final step. As long as he completes this change, he can apply this access control technique to actual combat. Moreover, from the process of cultivation, he has already felt the power of this access control technique. Also understand that his choice is correct. Then, there is the problem of the eight-door mode. He who can feel the eight-door mode again, it is impossible not to put the restoration of the eight-door mode on the agenda, but although he can feel the eight-door mode again, he doesnt know why. Opening the door in the usual way, the eight doors remained motionless, and there was no sign of opening at all. It was as if the door that had been opened by pushing it before was firmly locked at this time, making it impossible for him to open it. This is also the second problem he encountered with regard to cultivation. Of course ~www.novelhall.com~ he is not very anxious, now his body changes have just stopped, and there are still many things that have not been measured and understood. He has not even figured out what is going on with his body, how can there be violent splits and attacks. The fusion situation has now become the same as before, and it has calmed down completely. He needs time to understand his current body, step by step to develop his body that has undergone earth-shaking changes but shows no change. However, dont worry about going back, he still has to spend two hours a day, attacking the eight doors in the way of the access control technique of the eight gates Dunjia, trying to open the eight doors. In this respect, Chiba is still confident. His body is still a human body, and the eight gates can also feel it. That means that the method recorded in the eight gates must still be useful, but because of his body changes, it acts as a throttle-like eight gate that restricts the human body. , May have also been strengthened, causing his impact is not enough now, he needs to keep trying to try out a suitable way to open the door. For other aspects, such as the sealing technique and the change in the nature of Chakra, Chiba has also allocated a lot of time to research and practice. After all, physical training is now cancelled, and he has a lot of time. In general, there is still a lot to do, but Chiba''s mentality is the same as the current villagers in Konoha Village, full of hope and sunshine. "Ok?" At this moment, thinking of this, Chiba subconsciously glanced at the clock he had hung up in the basement of the medical experiment, his face suddenly changed, and the whole person almost stood up abruptly. shit! When he stood up, Chiba rushed out. Don''t be too late! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1658： Variety "Xue Nai! Sorry, I didn''t pay attention to the time!" Hurrying back to the Japanese-style cabin from the exit of the underground laboratory, Chiba opened the back door and blurted out as he entered the house. The dim sunlight poured in from the open door, and instantly dyed the place where the sun reached the back door of the first floor of the cabin with a golden color. "It''s okay, in fact, you can leave early tomorrow morning." At this moment, in the living room on the first floor of this Japanese-style log cabin, the sunlight that was also projected from the windows turned into a golden low table. There was a girl in white clothes. At this moment, I heard that Chiba seemed a little rushed. Turning his head, smiled at him, said. And beside her, there was a pile of packed luggage, which seemed to be moving out for a while. "No, it would be too hurry if tomorrow morning." In response, Chiba, who walked to Xuena''s side, stared at the pile of luggage and wondered how to bring it to minimize the round-trip distance, said. This is because the peace talks and repair alliance has also ended, and the village is thriving. The ninja engineering team has also restarted. As one of the important persons in charge over there, Xuena must go there tomorrow to take charge of affairs. Like Hongyan, it has already passed early this morning. Xuena was originally going to leave this morning, but the defense forces needed to be handed over, so it was delayed until now. By the way, Chiba finally understood why the defense forces were both efficient and there was nothing wrong with the entire peace talks. It was entirely the credit of Xuena, because Xuena was in full command, so everything was so orderly. To be honest, when he knew about this, Chiba had only a wry smile in his heart. He should have guessed that the defense forces were so extraordinary and the commander was in harmony. It must be Xuena behind the scenes. Only Xue Na can make this method of patrolling in turn, without fail. And this time, Xuenai was also formally promoted to the only deputy commander of the defense force by Bo Feng Shuimen because of his perfect performance in the defense force, and he was a newly created position. As one of the most important departments in the village, in order to facilitate management, the defense force actually does not have a deputy commander. There are only assistants or assistants under the commander of the commander, and there are only three seats for assistants. As for the positions that Yuenai held before, and the current special adviser, they were actually set up privately by Kenshin Watanabe as the commander of the army. However, because of the characteristics of the commander of the defense force, this private establishment is also absolute in the defense force. The position is effective. Of course, in the village system, this kind of private position does not enjoy any treatment of the corresponding level in any village. Xue Nai''s authority is also limited to defense forces. However, the position of deputy commander currently established by Hokage not only has the second-in-command level authority in the defense force, but also does not require Watanabe Kenshins authorization for many things. Xuena can make decisions and give implementation powers, even In the system of the village, they also belong to the army commander level, enjoying the status and welfare of the army commander level. Now, if Chiba uses the name of treating Xuenai''s eyes, Chiba will be able to apply for it unless there are special rare medicines that require approval from Hokage''s handwritten order, or sensitive medicines with special significance. This is also part of the treatment at the rank of troop commanders, and the village will give these troop commanders the best medical resources. Of course, when Yukana became the deputy commander of the army, Chiba was not happily with these treatments, but that Yukana has now been recognized by the village and is already an indispensable figure in the village. Even the Hyuga clan cannot What about her, even her current status is on the same level as the patriarch of the Hyuga clan. Even if the caged bird on her body was not sealed by Chiba, the patriarch of the Hyuga clan could not use the caged bird to treat her. If the caged bird was used, then the patriarch of the Hyuga clan might be labeled "suspicious", even It touched a certain nerve in the village that could not be touched, but it caused disadvantages to the Hyuga clan. You, the chief of the Hyuga clan, threatened the life of the deputy chief of the defense department, one of the most important departments in the village? Even if the Hyuga clan is noble and special, the village cannot tolerate it. As for what kind of punishment there will be, it depends on the situation. In other words, now that Chiba''s seal has expired, and Yukana''s caged bird is restored, what should Hinata Hinata do? It is not possible to use the caged bird against Xuena. This captain is Xue Nai''s most powerful life-saving charm. Moreover, the defense forces, even the commander of Kenshin Watanabe, favored her. If she really moved her, I am afraid that the entire defense force would not agree. The nobility of the Hyuga clan is noble, but politically, they do not Any privileges that quarrel with the formal department of the village ~www.novelhall.com~ can only be the Hyuga clan who suffer. "It''s okay, just leave it to Hongyan over there." When he heard Chiba''s words, Xue Nai had a smile on his mouth, but he didn''t seem anxious, just said. "You can''t let Hongyan take everything alone." In response to this, Chiba also smiled, he already has a way to take this big and small bag at once. And here, I have to mention that now Hirohiko has officially become the deputy head of the Ninja Engineering Team. Although he has not given any substantive authority and the content of his work has not changed, as the deputy head of the Ninja Engineering In the team, the right to speak has risen sharply, instead of being the assistant secretary of the general manager, he basically only has to do things and has no right to speak. Coupled with the identity of Xuenai''s deputy commander, it can be said that although the person in charge is not them, as long as they agree, they can control the movements of most of the ninja engineering teams. If you have to describe it, it is a tripartite. Of course, according to Bo Feng Shuimen, the person in charge is still the main one. "Yes." In response to this, she seemed to have noticed something, Xue Na put down the tea cup in her hand, picked up the bamboo pole on the side, and stood up. At the same time, Chiba also cleverly carried all the luggage on her body, and stretched out her hand to Xuena, saying: "Then, let''s go and pack up when we get there." "Ok." Hearing this, Xue Nai also stretched out his hand and gently pressed it on Qianye''s arm. Feeling Xue Nai''s slippery skin, Chiba curled his fingers and grasped the outstretched hand. Then, without much words, the two walked out naturally and tacitly. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1659： Welcome back "Welcome back, Master Xuena, Master Chiba!" Pulling Xuena''s arm, Chiba stepped into the range of the Ninja Engineering Team camp, and just as the front foot stepped in, there was such a sound from the guard tower. "Thank you." In this regard, upon hearing the obviously childish words, Chiba and Xuena raised their heads at the same time, and they all heard a subconscious sound. At the same time, a familiar feeling surged in their hearts. Although it has been almost a month, not much has changed here. With the familiar feeling, Chiba''s mind flashed such a thought. Is it Xiaozhe? On duty today. And Xue Na thought so in her heart. "No, no hard work, please go in quickly, it''s getting dark soon." In response, the young man on the sentry tower smiled and said. "Ok." Hearing that, Chiba and Xuena both nodded, without saying anything, and went straight to the log fortress-like building that was the camp of the Ninja Engineering Team. And when the two of them walked into the log fortress, the juvenile on the sentry tower with a little fat and a little silly face nodded and winked at the partner on the opposite sentry tower. After getting the consent of his partner, he waved the flag like a signal to a newly established guard tower inside the fort. "Lalala..." Then, after receiving a response from the newly established guard tower, the gate of the log fortress slowly lowered, sealing the entire camp. "what happened?" At this moment, when he heard the sound of the huge log gate closing behind him, Chiba frowned, and when he looked back, there was a subconscious sound in his mouth. Obviously, I did not expect such a thing to happen at this time. "I do not know either." In response, Xue Na also frowned. Although she couldn''t see her eyes, she turned her head back because of the sudden situation, looked at the slowly descending log gate, and frowned. I don''t know that such a thing will happen. "It''s a new plan." At this time, behind them, a familiar voice came. "Hongyan?" Hearing this sound, the two turned around almost at the same time, and there was a subconscious sound in their mouths. "In the past few days, due to up and down inspections to avoid spies and the like, a full-time system and a curfew have been implemented." Looking at the two close friends who turned back at the same time, Hongyan walked forward, took some of the luggage stacked on Chiba''s body, and explained. Because no one came back to this camp for nearly a month, there were not many people left behind. In addition, in the later stage of the peace talks and repair alliance, because of the shortage of manpower, some people were transferred. The current general manager Chise Kyou ordered a period of implementation. Time is full-time and curfew, all members of the ninja engineering team must live in this camp and conduct certain checks every day. After dinner in the evening, they cannot leave their rooms without approval. "is it" For this, Chiba and Xuena didn''t have much to say. For them, Hirohiko''s explanation was enough. And Chiba and Yukina had no opinion on these orders from Chise Kyou, the person in charge, this is also a normal operation. After all, this is a big target, and because of the shortage of manpower during the peace talks and repair alliance, the number of patrol personnel here has been reduced and then reduced. There are enemies lurking here, and they will be mixed in when the engineering team re-enters. It''s normal. Although these series of commands seem to be a little fanfare and aggressive, and make people nervous, they are all very effective methods. If it is the two of them, I am afraid that they will also consider this way. "Now it seems that the chief Chise is not unreasonable to reinforce this camp." Then, after silently agreeing, a smile appeared on the corner of Chiba''s mouth, and after being separated by Hirohiko with some luggage, he said while following Hirohiko who had already walked to Xuena''s room first. "It''s just a bit subtle. After all, this camp is a temporary camp at best, so reinforcement is a bit wasteful." Hearing this sentence, Hongyan who was walking in front looked at the obviously heightened and reinforced log wall, and the two slowly descending log gates that passed through the camp ground to the warning center and the Kangzhuang Avenue leading to the village were quite subtle. Said. "Yes, although it cannot be denied that it has a positive meaning, it is indeed somewhat subtle considering other aspects." In response, Xuena nodded and agreed. "At this time, there is always nothing wrong with being careful. Even if it hurts the people and money, there is nothing to do. This reinforcement behavior can also increase a sense of security. The positive significance is still greater than the waste." Upon hearing this, Qianye nodded first, and then spoke again. For this matter, Hirohiko and Yukina''s ideas are correct. As a temporary camp, it is inappropriate to spend time and money on reinforcement. But considering the current situation, Chise Kyou''s decision was not reckless. The ideas of Hirohiko and Xuena are reasonable. Chise Kyou''s approach is also reasonable ~www.novelhall.com~ can not say who is absolutely correct, nor can it be said who is absolutely wrong. Although Chibas behaviors really made Chiba dissatisfied at first, especially his previous thoughts that excluded Yukana and Hirohiko, Chiba is not the kind of person who uses emotions only. Everything has two sides. He is still talented. You can''t just give him a negative evaluation just because he wants to exclude Hongyan and Xuena. At least, it seems that Bo Feng Shuimen''s vision is still good. At least, it was still able to control most of the ninja engineering team. "Yes." For Chiba''s final evaluation, both Hirohiko and Yukina agreed. I always feel that with them by my side, it is really the best thing that can''t be compared to crossing! Hearing the two people''s unanimous agreement, looking at the back of Hongyan carrying a pile of luggage, Xuena with a smile on his mouth, for no reason, a warm current surged in Chiba''s heart, and a touch of warmth hung on the corners of his mouth unconsciously. Smile. To be honest, it is really fortunate for Sansheng to meet such a close friend who has absolute trust in oneself, sincere feelings, and understanding of oneself. In his previous life, there were more than seven billion people in the entire world, and I am afraid that it may not be possible to meet such a close friend. Even in this Naruto world, most ninjas may not be able to meet such a close friend. This is his luck. Moreover, he now feels lucky from the bottom of his heart. "Oh, by the way, Chiba, the new year is coming soon, Mr. Kushina said, what do you think of visiting her this year?" At this time, Xuena seemed to have thought of something suddenly and asked. new Year? Suddenly, Chiba and Hirohiko were both taken aback. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1660： Speaking of Speaking of it, it seems that the New Year is coming! Because the original work is Japanese, the New Year of the Naruto World is equivalent to the New Year''s Day of the previous life. Counting days, it is also December. There are not many days to celebrate the New Year. Life flies so fast, twelve years in a blink of an eye. hiss Has it been almost twelve years since I entered this Naruto world? It doesn''t feel at all! Especially in the past five years, I only feel that time is not enough. In a blink of an eye, has it been 12 years? Hearing Xuenai''s sudden question, Chiba froze for a while and slowly reacted. After he reacted, he didn''t think about whether to go or not, but sighed over the passage of time. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai? Have you been to her this year?" At this time, Hong Yan, who was walking in the front, also reacted, seeming to ask in a rhetorical question. "Yes, after you went shopping that day, after you went upstairs to sleep, Mr. Jiu Xinnai mentioned it to me." To this, Xue Na answered truthfully. "Uh" Hearing Yukina''s words, Hirohiko''s mouth grinned slightly, his face slowly turned blue, and a feeling of wanting to vomit suddenly appeared, as if thinking of something that I absolutely don''t want to remember. Horror memory, the whole person is bad. That day, he didn''t know how he got back, nor how he fell asleep! It seemed that when he was halfway around, he seemed to stop thinking and lose some part of his consciousness. Now, just thinking about it, he couldn''t help feeling horrified and nauseous because of extreme emotions. Hey...what kind of abuse you have been subjected to when you accompany Mr. Jiu Xinnai to go shopping! Is this trembling? At this time, Chiba behind him, looking at his back, the feelings in his heart were gone, replaced by a kind of complaints and fear. Yes, it is fear. Looking at the stiffness and trembling appearance of Hirohikos back from the rear, as well as the slightly lowered head, plus the left hand that wanted to raise his mouth from time to time, Chiba could guess that Hirohiko definitely thought of some terrifying memory. . Obviously, the experience of shopping with Jiu Xinnai may be even more terrifying than a nightmare. At that time, if it weren''t for him to just wake up, although he was sure that he was okay, he couldn''t say that he was absolutely okay. I''m afraid, he would have gone through this shopping with Jiu Xinna just like Hongyan. Looking at Hongyan''s appearance, if he had also gone at that time, he might not be much better than Hongyan. Fortunately, I slept for five days! At this time, Chiba was sincerely grateful. "Really...then, it''s okay to go to Mr. Kushinai, anyway, if we don''t go there, Mrs. Kushinai will come eventually, and if we don''t agree, I always feel that our end will be very different. awful." However, fortunately, Chiba still spoke. Speaking of a reason that Hirohiko and Xuena could not refuse, and it would definitely happen. "Um...it seems, too." In response to this, Xue Nai''s mouth twitched unconsciously, as if thinking of the consequences of rejection, his face was almost pale, and then he muttered. "Hmm! That''s the decision." In front, Hongyan had a poker face and nodding his head with a white face, obviously thinking of the consequences of rejection. "Now that it''s decided, are you free? I think there are still many things to do now?" Hearing the affirmative reply from the two, Chiba couldn''t help looking at the group of tents in front of him, and the young ninjas busy there, and asked. At this moment, the three of them have reached the residential area in this log fortress, which is the area composed of many tents. It should be a temporary residence for the young ninjas after the implementation of full-time. The residences of Hongyan and Xuena were also not far away at this time, basically on the other side of the tent area. "In the New Year, the village should have a holiday. After all, the engineering team still has to rest." In response, Xue Na quickly replied. The question asked by Chiba is obviously the question of whether they will have a holiday during the New Year. As an important part of the reconstruction plan, the engineering team is the most important part of the budget, and the absolute top priority. At that time, whether or not to rest is definitely a question. However, Yukina is not worried. Even if they dont plan to take a break, the young ninjas underneath must take a break. Although everyones enthusiasm is very high, the enthusiasm cannot be eaten as a meal. It is such an important holiday as the New Year. Moreover, this years New Year is the first New Year after the end of a war that has lasted for more than four years. It is also a year of universal celebrations. In addition to the time when the war broke out, the New Year in these four years has not been celebrated. This time New Year, how to say it will be a good celebration. This is also a necessary means to stabilize the village. "Speaking of it, I haven''t celebrated it in four years. If we should celebrate it well this year, I guess there will be a long holiday." At this time, Hirohiko also said, obviously thinking of going with Xuena. "Well~www.novelhall.com~ Then after a while, I''ll go to Mrs. Jiuxinai and ask her how to prepare." In response, Chiba nodded and said. This Kushina invited them. Naturally, they couldn''t let Kushina prepare alone. Now Hirohiko and Yukina are busy with the engineering team here, and they should be very busy. After all, there are things like safety and investigation. But it''s all tedious work. It''s definitely impossible to help. The one who can help is Chiba, who has long vacations and task autonomy. Things like preparing for the New Year naturally fell on Chiba''s shoulders. Although it will waste some time for cultivation, Chiba feels that it is worth it. It is also necessary to spend a good year with those who care about themselves and those who care about themselves. After all, Chiba is just a human being, although it has shown transcendence. Ordinary peoples perseverance and perseverance, but if you have been cultivating without the adjustment of life, then Qianye is really not a human being, but a machine. He worked hard, but he also needed reasonable rest and adjustment. This kind of activity of gathering with people who can give him warmth is still necessary, and even helpful for cultivation. With a good attitude, sometimes cultivation will get twice the result with half the effort, especially now that all of Chiba''s cultivation projects are harmonious. Think about it. "Ok." In this regard, Hirohiko and Yukina had no objections, and both nodded their heads in agreement. "Squeak!" At this time, Xuenai''s room also arrived, and the three of them pushed in. "Then, let''s clean up!" Then, Chiba took a breath, glanced at the room that hadn''t been occupied for almost a month, and said. Afterwards, after Hongyan and Xuena responded, the three of them began to tidy up in a tacit understanding. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: ~： Temporary leave! Many things have collided, and there is really no way to update today. Hope forgive me! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1661： Troublesome character Somewhere in the huge virgin forest at the junction of the country of rain and the country of grass. "It can only be said that you deserve to be the heir chosen by Madara. I was so cautious that you found out." In the concealed tree hole of the huge withered primitive giant tree, the man in the black cloak lowered his head slightly. Under the cover of his hood, he could not see his face, but in his tone of voice. Feeling and somewhat weak. "Ma''ara''s successor? What nonsense are you talking about, I am Madara." At this time, when he heard this sentence, standing a little far away from the man in the black cloak, he was wearing a spiral mask wearing a red auspicious cloud and black clothes, keeping a distance from him. The man who only showed his right eye sneered and bowed his head. With a top-down gaze, he looked at the man in the black cloak who was leaning on the core of the original giant tree, holding his right shoulder with one hand, and said coldly with contempt in his mouth. "Ah!" In response, the man in the black cloak seemed to sneer, and said: "Are you completely integrated into the character? Do you think that Uchiha Madara has prepared a substitute, a successor? Madara? You? I all know that this old guy is dead. That ugly posture, obviously has failed, and there is no turning point, but it still drags on the ugly posture like a red-eyed gambler. Its really, Disgusting." In the tone, there was disdain and mockery of the masked man and that Uchiha Madara. "Really... Are you weak enough to provoke me to find a chance to escape? So, in other words, if I am here, I can kill you." However, this disdain and mocking tone did not touch the masked man, and even after hearing this sentence, a smile appeared in the red eyes of the masked man. . He understood that the man in front of him was really weak to the limit. If it wasn''t that weakness to the limit, then this man wouldn''t say so much to himself, and he even used to irritate himself to find a chance to escape. Moreover, if this man has spare energy, it is impossible for him to talk so much nonsense with himself. With this mans behavioral style, I am afraid that when he finds this man, this man will not say anything, and will directly attack him for one thing. Hit kills, kill yourself at the moment you see him. Now, it is the critical period to get rid of this confidant. "Enraged you? Is there anything I said wrong?" In response, the black cloak man snorted coldly, his tone still contemptuous and mocking. "Now that you say this, does it make sense?" Hearing this, looking at the man in the black cloak, the smile in the eyes of the masked man became more obvious, and there was even a hint of sigh in his tone. Saying Uchiha Madara is ugly, isn''t the man in front of him who racked his brains trying to escape, isn''t it the same ugly? "So, since I''m lingering, why don''t you come up to solve me? Didn''t you say that the first priority now is to get rid of me? Such a good opportunity, why do you have to talk so much nonsense with me? What are you afraid of?" In this regard, hearing the words of the masked man, the man in the black cloak came and asked, a rhetorical question that cut into the vitals of the masked man. And these words also smoothly stabilized the mask man. Hearing this sound, the face under the mask of the masked man stiffened slightly, and then he lightly bit his teeth. Indeed, if you look at the man in the black cloak that is very different from his usual behavior, he looks really weak enough to not harm him, and he uses words to provoke himself and seek to escape. However, he is now not sure whether this man in the black cloak really has no power to fight back, he can only delay time, looking for a chance to escape, or deliberately put on this weak appearance, but in fact it is all just doing it. It was shown to him in order to make him think "These words are to irritate him, looking for a chance to escape", but in fact, this man in the black cloak still hides one hand and one blow and kills him. He only waited until he came forward and ended up with him. , And then kill yourself with one blow. To be honest, if it were to be someone else, the masked man would definitely not hesitate to go up and achieve the goal after seeing this posture. But in the face of Madara who was called "a guy more terrifying than the so-called Taki Chiba", and when Madara died, Chiba told him that he must get rid of this confidant for the first time before implementing the word John. The planned man in the black cloak, the masked man, was a little patrolling. After all, the man in front of him, but the man who slapped Madara for a while, even after killing his tribe and opening the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, even Konoha could not catch his whereabouts, and he was able to mediate among the various forces, even In the dark, the man who pushed the entire Ninja World War from the outbreak to the fierce and promoted the so-called "tendency towards peace" with one hand, even more so that Yanyin and Wuyin''s shadows had to give seven points of face. The presence. Here, he cannot tolerate his carelessness. "What? Stop talking?" Regarding this, watching the smile in the eyes of the masked man slowly disappear, the man in the black cloak smiled contemptuously and spoke again. Gee! Sure enough, it was Uchiha Madara''s successor who replaced me. He was indeed cautious and couldn''t find any flaws. It is hard to imagine ~www.novelhall.com~ He is just a teenager. There really is another troublesome figure beyond imagination. Should Uchiha Madara be killed desperately in the beginning? Now, at this most critical and weakest time, he found his whereabouts. I''m afraid, before Uchiha Madara''s death, the first thing he ordered was to kill me. And I can''t... No matter what, is it going too far this time? Already, has the upper limit been exceeded? And in this contemptuous smile and words, the heart of the black cloak man was quite uneasy, and even some strong unwilling emotions appeared. "Indeed, I cannot deny that I am a little bit hesitant because of my fear of you. But since you are so provocative, then..." At this time, just as the words of the man in the black cloak fell, the red pupils of the man in the mask were cold, but he raised his **** and said slowly. "Boom!" In the next second, a cloud of white mist exploded beside him. As the white mist dissipated, a man with a mask exactly like him stood beside him. Shadow clone? Seeing this scene, the face under the hood of the man in the black cloak suddenly changed, and instantly looked a little ugly. "So, next, it''s your turn." At this moment, the mask man pulled out a kunai, and gave it to the shadow clone mask man beside him, and said with a smile. After taking over Kuunai, the masked man with the shadow clone also took the same sneer, and slowly walked towards the man in the black cloak who was sitting on the ground, seemingly unable to stand up. As the bitterness and no cold light flickered, the murderous aura slowly diffused in this dead tree hole. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1662： ability "Uh...that is, I can only live in tonight?" Looking at the young ninja who explained the situation while they had cleaned up Xuena''s room, Chiba blinked and said helplessly. "Yes, I''m sorry, Master Chiba." In this regard, the young ninja was quite polite. Hearing these words from Chiba, he almost bowed slightly before uttering these words. In his words and deeds, he already showed great respect for Chiba. Uh Hearing these words, Chiba''s mouth twitched, and Yuuna and Hirohiko behind him seemed to be very happy and smiled unconsciously. Just now, after they cleaned up the room, Chiba was about to leave when the young ninja in front of him arrived at the right time. Looking at the appearance of this young ninja, he should have been waiting for a bit, and Chiba has been selected. When he was about to leave, the two met at the door of Xuenai''s room, cleverly avoiding the behavior that the young ninja didn''t want to make if he needed to stop Chiba. Then, this boy was also quite calm, and explained to Chiba the situation that no one could leave the camp tonight. And, please forgive Chiba. For this situation, Hirohiko and Yukana are very aware. With Chiba''s character, Chiba is embarrassed to break the curfew rules here. Moreover, Chiba just had a holiday, and there was nothing to do, and it was even more unlikely that he would leave by force. In other words, Chiba will stay today. For Chiba to stay for the night or something, there is no need to distinguish between them, which is naturally a happy thing for Hirohiko and Xuena. "Well, I will live with Hongyan today, do I need to go through some formalities?" At this time, as if to verify the predictions of Hirohiko and Xuena, Chiba sighed in his heart and said, agreeing to stay. After all, rules are rules. At the present time, this camp also needs such curfew measures. There is nothing wrong with them. It is necessary and even ought to implement the measures to anyone. In addition, he is on vacation now, and the time is not so urgent that he can stay overnight. Big deal, get up early tomorrow and go home early. "...Yes! No, no! Please take a good rest from Chiba-sama, and I won''t bother." Hearing Chiba''s words, the young ninja was slightly taken aback, and then reacted and spoke rather crampedly. It turns out that Lord Chiba is so approachable? No shelf at all! And the promise was so straightforward, at first I thought he would be unhappy, really, I underestimated Master Chiba! At this moment, he felt a little ashamed. "Come here to tell me that it''s really hard work." In response, Chiba smiled and spoke very politely. "No! No hard work, then I will leave." Hearing this sound, the young ninja was taken aback and hurriedly responded, and after answering this time, he turned around and left the door of the room belonging to the deputy commander of the defense forces with interest. It''s really...no shelf at all! It''s just that when he left the stall, such an emotion flashed in his heart. To be honest, as a two-year younger than Chiba, he has not directly contacted Chiba. In fact, his understanding of Chiba is also in the mouths of his predecessors, and in the words of his predecessors that are not without admiration, he has always felt that This Chiba-sama is a very serious and audacious person, but when I saw him today, he was so approachable, even less pretentious than some of his predecessors. I always feel that Lord Chiba is so popular, not just because he saved the village several times! But with emotion, such a thought flashed in his heart. "You two, don''t know that you cannot leave the camp under a curfew." At this time, watching the young ninja leave, Chiba turned his head and looked at Hirohiko and Xuena with subtle expressions, asking like this. "I only came back here today. Many things are still being understood. I am in charge but I have issued many new orders and laid down many new rules." In response, Hongyan shrugged and said that he didn''t know, and planned to separate his relationship. "You must send me here." And Xue Na was more thorough, directly shifting the responsibility, and still transferred to Chiba himself, completely clearing the relationship. These two guys...how do they feel more and more cunning? Hearing the answers from the two, Chiba''s mouth twitched, and such a thought flashed through his mind inexplicably. The two words of Hongyan and Xuena made him feel that he could not refute. But forget it! Stay one more night, or you can chat with them more. And soon, Chiba accepted that he was going to stay overnight, and immediately said: "Since you are here, you don''t need to work at night." "It shouldn''t be used tonight, how about you Hongyan?" In response, Xue Na said that she did not receive any jobs. As far as tonight is concerned. "Although there are a lot of documents to be sorted out, but... tomorrow will be fine." Hearing the words Yukina threw over, Hirohiko shrugged and said it didn''t matter. "So, find some games to play?" Hearing the answers from the two, Chiba smiled and said. "playing what?" In response, Hongyan and Xuena were slightly startled, and then asked. "Hongyan, how long will it take you to make a braille version of the cards?" Upon hearing this, Chiba looked at Hongyan and said with a smile. Hey? Chiba is going to play cards, the sun comes out from the west? still is He thinks he is looking for some unpleasant game today? Upon hearing these words from Chiba, Hongyan and Xuenai were stunned, and such a thought flashed in their hearts at the same time. "Then wait for me for a while." However, even though his heart was full of surprise at Chiba''s actions, Hirohiko quickly agreed and went back to his room to find materials. "Xuenai, I will go over, and prepare a place to sleep by the way." And seeing Hongyan leave, Chiba also thought of something~www.novelhall.com~ and said. "Ok!" In response, Xuena nodded. Hey...Do you really want to play cards? Chiba... And listening to the footsteps of Chiba leaving, the corners of Xue Na''s mouth twitched slightly, with such a thought in her mind. ... "laugh!" At this time, on the other side, in a dead tree hole in a virgin forest at the junction of the country of rain and the country of grass, a sound of bitterness and no flesh rang softly. "Boom!" In the next second, the eyes of the man in the shadow clone mask widened slightly, and suddenly exploded into white mist. "No... impossible!" The next moment, a stunned murmur was slowly spit out from the masked man''s mouth, and his naked red pupil gaze also left from the black cloaked man who was penetrated by Kuwu and turned to his right shoulder. And in the corner of his right eye, there was a face with bright red pupils looming under the hood. At this moment, the complex kaleidoscope pattern in the bright red pupils slowly unwound, turning into ordinary three-gou jade writing wheel eyes. Then, as the kaleidoscope pattern was unscrewed, the man in the black cloak sitting on the ground and pierced through his chest in front of the masked man, together with the kunai that pierced through his chest, slowly faded, and finally disappeared into the air. As if it had never existed before. "Finally, waiting...this opportunity!" At this moment, he heard this cold voice in his ear. Is it... Is it... This, is this the ability of his eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes? And in this sound, the face of the masked man slowly moved down, his gaze fell on the tip of the knife that shone with cold light below. Through his chest... Above the tip of the knife! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1663： The bottom layer of Konoha... It seems that my level of playing games is really at the bottom of Konoha... With a creak and a little morning mist in the early morning, the door of the Japanese-style cabin was pushed open with a sigh after a night. One foot, mixed with a little morning mist, stepped into the cabin. "Really... I can''t lose again! I haven''t won it once, even though it is." Then, a burst of thoughts with an inexplicable emotion rang. "Hey...this seems to be bad luck..." Walking into this Japanese-style log cabin, Chiba took off his shoes while sighing. By the way, he wiped his face, and he always felt that the various grimaces he had painted all over his face yesterday seemed to have not been completely washed off. Last night, he lost fifty times with fifty hands. It was the simplest way to play. Thats right, the simplest way to play, and out of fifty, he lost fifty times. He didnt know how he lost the extra one. How did he achieve this one in a million chance? The standard of "double loser" appears in this simplest gameplay. To be honest, all he played yesterday was doubting life. And Hirohiko and Xuena seemed to seize this opportunity, one by one overdone. At first, the cards they played were just flicking their palms, and then they turned into flicking their foreheads, and then they used rubber bands. Flicking his forehead, and after that, he painted various expressions on his face. To be honest, his brows and foreheads suffered an unprecedented disaster last night. Before they turned into facial expressions, his foreheads and brows were all It''s red, and when he finishes fifty times and loses fifty times, his face is completely "black" and it''s completely an ink face. Both Hirohiko and Yukina suffocated their smiles and went to the bathroom. To be honest, Chiba now really feels that he should not play any games in the future. His luck in the game really exploded. Do not! Can''t say bad explosion! It should be said that he is weak in games that require skill. Simple gameplay that requires luck, he is out of luck. All in all, either he doesn''t play the game, he will definitely lose when he plays the game. At this time, Chiba has fully understood why Hirohiko and Xuena tried to hide the emotion of "what are you kidding" when they heard that they were going to play cards, and why Hirohiko could be in a state of excitement, In just ten minutes, a deck that is not too complicated but definitely not simple was made. It''s still in Braille! In terms of playing games, he is a lamb to be slaughtered! "However, I am really grateful for this game of cards. Sure enough, it''s better to have close contact with Hongyan, otherwise, there will be no breakthrough progress!" Thinking of this, Chiba sighed and sighed for a few more times, and put away the appearance of "no more games", but slowly raised his hand, opened his five fingers slightly, and said to himself. He sighed with emotion. "Peng!" And at this moment, when the self-talking emotional words fell, a spark in the raised hand flashed, blowing up a ball of fire, but in an instant, it dissipated in the air, As if never exploded. That''s right, Chiba at this time has already mastered the third nature change, the Chakra nature change of the fire attribute! Finally, on the road of nature change, Chiba can be regarded as catching up with Hirohiko who has mastered the three attributes of Chakra. As for how the chakra nature change of this fire attribute was suddenly grasped, in fact, it was quite unexpected. After the game was over, Chiba washed his face and came back. Although it was almost late at night, the three of them still felt that it was too early and what else should be done. After playing the game, the three of them had a serious chat. The topic of ninjutsu, physique, and illusion, then, chatting, turned into various demonstrations, this Yukina''s soft fist and Hirohiko''s several new trap formations really shocked Chiba. jump. Yes, I was taken aback. Originally, Chiba felt that if the two of them had been confined for so long, and the other had lost the light, their strength would somewhat stand still, or even regress. However, in fact, Chiba underestimated the talents of these two people. Through this night''s chat and demonstration, Chiba has determined that even if Xuena can''t see, he can protect himself, and he really doesn''t need to worry too much. Because it is invisible, Xuena has transformed Huitian into a new Huitian form that continuously releases chakras to the surroundings during this period. This new form, although the effectiveness of rebound attacks has dropped by ninety-nine percent, basically does not have rebound. The method of attack, but it allows her to detect the attack when the attack passes through this new form to go to Chakra, and then react. Moreover, the spiral chakra released by her soft fist for punching acupoints has basically been Condensed into a rotating needle, not only can have a greater impact on the acupoints, but can even cause substantial physical damage. What I have to say is that it is basically a change in the internal rotation form of the spiral pill, which is similar to his two S-level ninjutsu, but Xuenas chakra form is more stable and concentrated, of course, the range The attack is far inferior to Chiba''s S-rank ninjutsu. However, think about the soft fist with S-rank ninjutsu power in every hand... Chiba didn''t know how to imagine Xuena''s destructive power. Of course, both Huitian''s new form and Xuenai''s unique chakra spiral needle form are very chakra-consuming, but the consumption of Xuenai''s chakras is also burdensome. However, it is impossible to persist for too long. The amount of Chakra of Xuena is also quite large, and it is also a very special case among the Hyuga clan. In this regard, Hirohiko replaced Naos kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and his strength was naturally expanded. However, Chiba could not imagine that Honghiko had designed many trap formations that matched the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes ability, even The serial trap array, these trap arrays, especially the serial trap array, if they fall into it, even Chiba can''t think of how to escape. Obviously, during this period of Hongyan, it should be said that he has learned his lesson from his hard work, and has completely integrated the battle with the third generation of Raiking into his own strength. His strength has not only expanded, but also expanded simultaneously from strategic and tactical and various other levels. Dont forget, Hirohiko has mastered the three types of chakras, and now according to him, there is also a way to change the chakra properties of the fourth type of thunder.~www.novelhall.com~ In the future, learn all five chakras. It may really be a matter of time. Plus the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and kaleidoscope-level replication capabilities. To be honest, even if Chiba has resumed the eight-door model now, there is no absolute certainty that he can defeat Hongyan. Hongyan and Xuena can be said to be two extremes. Hongyan can be said to be constantly complicated by means, just like his eyes, heading in the direction of blooming flowers, while Xuena is focused on one, absolutely destructive. For one, neither of them is a fuel-efficient lamp. Even Chiba feels that if this is a novel, these two people should also be protagonists. It''s just that it doesn''t show up, and there is no chance to show it, so it doesn''t look so great. The change in the nature of Chibas fire attribute is also under the atmosphere of this discussion, and through various oral teachings by Hirohiko, finally in an accidental attempt, Chibas inspiration flashed and mastered the feeling of chakra with fire attribute. , Thereby changing the nature of the fire attribute. It can be said that this evening, Chiba has gained a great deal. Needless to say, the nature of the fire attribute changes, And the biggest gain is undoubtedly knowing the strength of the two and the feeling of peace in my heart. "I always feel that they are strong and even more happy than I am!" And who thought of this, Qianye smiled unconsciously, and muttered to himself. Then, it''s time to start today''s cultivation! First of all, it is forbidden! With a smile on his face, Chiba took a slight breath and did not hesitate to step out directly towards the underground medical laboratory. "Boom boom boom!" However, at this moment, a sudden knock on the door interrupted Chiba''s steps. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1664： visit Ok? Who will it be at this time? Qianye, who had just stepped out a few steps, turned around when he heard the knock on the door, and a puzzled thought flashed in his mind. Although it is said that the peace talks have ended, there are still a lot of things in the village, large and small. First of all, it is the adjustment of the overloaded martial law during the peace talks. It is impossible for this thing to be on high alert instantly. Just slow down and become a normal alert mode. If you suddenly change from a high tension alert to a normal alert, it is easy for the ninjas nerves to become over-relaxed and lazy due to the sudden relaxation, which will increase more loopholes. . This needs to be adjusted slowly, and the span takes at least half a month. Secondly, with the full restart of the expansion plan, Chiba doesn''t need to think about how many cumbersome things there are, and how much manpower and time these cumbersome things will consume. Therefore, although the martial law is lifted, the ninjas in the village still have a lot of things to do and they are still very busy. And from the fact that he was hospitalized, only Hirohiko and Xuena were on vacation, and Kushina, who didnt need to do anything and couldnt do anything because of Renjulis identity, came to visit him. It can be seen that his friends, Im afraid now They are so busy that they don''t have time to visit. With their friendship, Chiba could not think that they didn''t want to see him. Because of this, it is also very unusual for someone to come to him now. who can that be? Could it be that something happened? Is there anything wrong with Bo Feng Shui Men asking me? Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t hesitate, just stepped forward and was about to open the door. No matter what, you have to open the door. "Ms. Chiba, are you at home?" At this moment, as if to answer Chiba''s question, a crisp voice with a bit of milk sounded from outside the door. Ok? Itachi? Hearing this sound, Chiba was obviously taken aback, and quickly learned the identity of the person outside the door. "Itachi?" At the same time, he pressed his hand on the doorknob, ready to push it horizontally, almost subconsciously uttering this sentence. "Yes, Mr. Chiba, I''m very sorry, but it took so long to come to visit." Hearing these words from Chiba, Nayou outside the door had a milky voice, but the words were extremely mature. "No, it''s okay, speaking of it, I have been busy and didn''t notice that you have come back." At this time, with a crash, the door of the Japanese-style cabin was pushed open, and Chiba slightly lowered his head, looking at the handsome child, with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, as he said. is it? I didn''t even notice that Itachi had evacuated the battlefield with the Uchiha group and returned to the village long before Kazekage''s mission to Konoha. Speaking of it, I seem to have agreed to teach him something before... Is it a change in the nature of the chakra, or a change in its form? Or something else? At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart during the words. "No, as a disciple, I should come to visit." In response, Itachi, dressed in Uchiha''s costume, leaned slightly and bowed to Chiba. An illusion? How do you feel that Itachi has matured all at once? Although he was basically polite before, but this time, he always felt a little bit different and his eyes were a lot firmer. It doesnt look like a childish bright anymore, but a kind of experience of life and death, or The calm and bright killing. Moreover, the temperament of the whole person seems to have changed a lot. Can''t see any childishness. What happened to this war, this child? Seeing Itachi saluting, Chiba frowned slightly, and these rather heavy thoughts flashed through his heart. In the original work, the experience of Itachi was actually mentioned in a single stroke without detailed description. The "True Legend of Itachi" that came out later was actually written by other people. It is a novel that the original author painted. Chiba cannot be sure. The Legend of Itachi can represent the fate of Itachi in this Naruto world. In other words, Chiba cannot use the story of Itachi''s true story to infer Itachi''s experience in this war. Therefore, seeing the changes in Itachi here, besides being a little heavy, he is also quite puzzled. "Look up, what else do you have today?" Thinking of this, Chiba stretched out his hand, patted Itachi''s slender shoulder, and said. But this time, there was a hint of softness in the words. After all, Itachi in this world is a real disciple of his own, and he also quite likes and respects himself. It is not the same as the paper man in comic books. Looking at his young appearance, he has to endure the cruelty of war. Of course, Chiba who is a teacher and a master cannot bear it. Even if he had experienced the cruelty of war, he knew that in this unstable world of Naruto, it might be a good thing for a child like him to experience this cruelty earlier. "No, actually there is nothing wrong, just want to visit the teacher." Looking at the teacher in front of him and the gentleness of his mouth, a feeling of peace of mind came to life, but Itachi still shook his head and spoke. When he came here, he really just wanted to pay a visit and try his own disciple''s etiquette. There was nothing else. "Really... But since it''s here, let''s come in. It just so happens that some things have already been handed to you~www.novelhall.com~ This is what Chiba said. In the words, he had already stepped aside and entered as Itachi. Ugh Itachi followed me, but his best talent was a little wasted. After all, I was an outsider who knew nothing about illusion. Although I don''t remember what I planned to teach him. However, I can teach him the knowledge of the changes in the form and nature of Chakra. Considering that I will definitely focus on improving myself next, I am afraid that I have no time to teach him anything. Anyway, I am his teacher, and I always have to teach something at the bottom of the box. At this time, Chiba thought so in her heart. As the first and possibly only disciple of Itachi, Chiba still values ??it quite a bit, and there is also a political relationship. It is impossible for him not to give Itachi anything good. Moreover, this ultimate knowledge of the changes in the nature and form of Chakra was also from the four generations of the Hokage Wave Fengshuimen, and he was also considered to be a Buddha by borrowing flowers. Besides, he should treat Itachi well in the sense of reason. "Yes, Teacher Chiba!" Hearing Chiba''s words and seeing Chiba''s actions, Itachi did not refuse, and after a respectful response, he stepped into this Japanese-style cabin. "You sit down for a while." Seeing Itachi walked into the small wooden house, Chiba also followed in. After walking into the living room, he motioned to Itachi to sit for a while, and then went upstairs busy. "Yes!" Hearing his teacher''s order, Itachi found a futon very honestly and sat down at the low table. Then just sat like this, and sat down and waited for his teacher to come down, and give him what he said he wanted to give to him. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1665： Not ok... Isn''t it okay? Sitting quietly, listening to the occasional sound of turning boxes and cabinets from upstairs, he obeyed his master''s instructions honestly. Even the Itachi, who hadn''t moved much while sitting, couldn''t help but twist. The neck moved. At this time, it has been quite a while since my teacher went up to look for things. Apart from the occasional sound of turning over boxes and cabinets, this Japanese-style cabin is also very quiet. For a child, he can sit quietly. It''s a very remarkable thing here to stay motionless, without any anxious waiting. However, after such a long period of time, let alone a child, even if it is Chiba himself, it is difficult to maintain this state of waiting motionlessly. At this time, Itachi couldn''t bear it too. Teacher Chiba, it seems a bit slow! However, Mr. Chiba, is this to teach me S-level ninjutsu? However, Itachi couldn''t stand it for a while, and he soon began to guess what surprise his teacher would give him this time. Although this time, in the war, he has gone through a lot, and it can even be said that he has undergone a direct transformation again and again, but after all, he is a four or five-year-old child, after all, he still has some children''s dispositions, especially in his own. In front of the teacher. Could it be the S-level ninjutsu that the teacher said before to teach me? If it is, it is really great! And as the guesswork began, Itachi''s expression did not appear calm at the beginning, but a look of expectation slowly emerged. And with the passage of time, the look of expectation on Itachi''s face slowly became apparent, and Itachi became more and more unable to sit still and looked at the stairs more and more times. In the end, I was already a little restless, and I couldn''t help but stand up and ran upstairs several times. "Itachi, to what extent have you learned the nature and shape changes of Chakra now?" At this moment, the sound of thumping feet stepping on the stairs suddenly sounded, and Chiba ran down from the second floor just in the blink of an eye from the stall, opening his mouth was a question that an unqualified teacher would ask. "The change in nature and form of Chakra?" Hearing this sound, Itachi was taken aback first, and asked subconsciously. "Yes." In response, Chiba nodded and walked straight to where Itachi was. When I went upstairs to look for the scroll of Chakra''s change of nature and form, Chiba looked for it and recalled that he seemed to have taught Itachi to it. It''s just that it is taught in a segmented way such as the basic, advanced, and extreme changes in the nature and form of Chakra. And he remembered that the basics have been taught to Itachi. If you are advanced, he seems to have been taught, and it seems that there is no professor, and he does not even remember the advanced version of the advanced chakra''s changes in nature and form. He couldn''t remember whether it was written down or not. Even, because of the matter of teaching Itachi, strictly speaking, he gave it to Xuena. Xuena had been training Itachi during that time. As a teacher, he didn''t know where Itachi had learned now. Of course, this is also because at that time, there are too many things he needs to worry about, and it is also because there are many things for him to deal with, there are too many things, and some things are really forgotten. It''s not that he doesn''t value Itachi, but, in comparison, the matter is serious and he couldn''t teach Itachi at the time. Even, it can only be handed over to Xuenai. Therefore, I also have this question now. "Well... the basics have been learned." But at this time, Itachi also reacted and said hurriedly. "Really? That''s right, you can keep this scroll." Regarding this, Chiba nodded and didn''t ask much. After all, even though there was a reason, Chiba knew that he didn''t understand the situation of his apprentice''s cultivation. Also know that this is his negligence. At this moment, he also handed out the scroll in his hand. This scroll contains all the changes in the nature and form of Chakra taught to him by the Bofeng Shuimen, as well as the development of the S grade. Some understanding after ninjutsu, it can be said that he has realized all the changes in the nature and form of Chakra. Now, he was going to hand over his real unique skills at the bottom of the box to Itachi. "this is?" Seeing his teacher''s actions, Itachi did not hesitate, first took the scroll with both hands, and then asked. "Chakra changes in nature and form. If you can master these skillfully and practice to the extreme, you can create S-level ninjutsu yourself. Of course, you have the theoretical knowledge to create S-level ninjutsu. Whether you can create it or not depends on your own practice. S-level ninjutsu, not just learning some theoretical knowledge can create success." Regarding this, Chiba looked at the puzzled Itachi, and said, but at the end, he was already quite serious. "Yes Yes!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Itachi blinked his eyes, but he couldn''t believe what he said from his teacher. After a while, he said. Although Itachi was still young, he still knew very well what his teacher gave him. I also understand that my teacher is a gift of what a fortune. The scroll in his hand, the scroll taught to him by his teacher, can be said to be the ultimate power of ninjutsu. It is the knowledge that can create level ninjutsu. This is more valuable than simply teaching an S-level ninjutsu. Many. Even this scroll ~www.novelhall.com~ may affect his voice. I am afraid that even his father would be unbelievable at this time. "Well, remember, no matter what kind of training you do, you must plan everything and make a good training chart until you feel satisfied. Do you remember the physical training chart I made for you?" For Itachi''s surprised and dazed expression, Chiba was nothing more than that, as if he had already expected it, just said that. "Well, I know, I also remember the training schedule of Teacher Chiba." Hearing Chiba''s sentence, Itachi blinked. Although the pair had been calmer, they were still sullen eyes and nodded heavily. Ugh This child is really extraordinarily precocious. I started training after being out of infancy. After all, my soul is an adult and I have experienced a lot, so my mind is mature, but this child is only four or five. At this age, the logic of thinking is quite mature, and there is no childishness at all. do not know either This should be said to be a good thing or a bad thing. After getting an affirmative answer from Itachi, Chiba nodded silently while sighing silently. "Then go, if you have any questions, come and ask me again." Afterwards, Chiba spoke, and didn''t plan to keep Itachi. First, he was about to start his own practice. Second, he couldn''t hinder Itachi from studying. "Yes! I see, Teacher Chiba, then I''ll leave first." Hearing this sound, and looking at the scroll in his hand, Itachi also simply said goodbye and walked outside the door. "Goodbye, Teacher Chiba." Then, in a clear farewell, under Chiba''s watch, left the Japanese-style cabin. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1666： New mastery! Quite far away from the Japanese-style cabin, it is close to the stream that originally fetched water. Art fire escape **** fireball! Above the gurgling stream, a huge ball of fire suddenly rolled out with the sizzling sound of burning air. The reflection in the stream, in the scorching heat wave, gradually turned white, and then it seemed to burn out. In general, it slowly disappeared above the stream, leaving only a few white smoke, transpiring up. "call" Looking at the fireball that dissipated, Chiba slowly spit out a spit of smoke, wiped off the sweat gently, and the green light in his hand was faint, and he healed the blisters on his mouth. Unexpectedly, the fire escape ninjutsu is so powerful! As expected, among the five evasion techniques, one is known for its aggressiveness. But in Chiba''s heart, it was a sigh. Its already 10 minutes at noon, and Itachi has been away for a whole morning. He has also completed the forbidden art practice this morning. Now its time to try the fire escape ninjutsu mastered, because he has mastered the nature change of fire attributes, his instantaneous Reproduced in memory, or in other words, all the information obtained about the fire escape ninjutsu can be used. In other words, in Chiba nowadays, a considerable amount of the fire ninjutsu in his head has finally been transformed into his own strength, and even when he encounters fire ninjutsu in the future, his traversal welfare, the instant memory can finally be copied . Moreover, this test was just a powerful fireball technique, and he felt the difference between fire escape ninjutsu. Compared with water escape and earth escape, fire escape is undoubtedly more aggressive and lethal. The chakra nature change of the unskilled fire attribute was just a small deviation, and several blisters were burned on his lips. Of course, apart from this small mistake, Chiba is still full of joy. The hard work during this period was not in vain. With this fire escape ninjutsu, he can be said to have greatly improved in attack and destruction. After all, although Water Dunjutsu also has very strong destructive power and attack power, water Dunjutsu also has extremely high requirements on the terrain. It can only be used where there is water and a considerable amount of water. The greatest power, of course, if there is enough water and chakra control, the power of Water Dunge can be increased to a terrifying level, and even has an overwhelming attack and destructive power, and, although it has a huge chakra The quantity can also be used without the topography, but it will consume chakras, and chakras are also very important strategic resources. Pure chakras enhance the power of water escape. To be honest, in most places, it is quite a wasteful behavior. , And can''t reach the strongest power in places with water, in general, the limit is too big! In places where there is no water, the power of water escape may be only one thing. Basically, it still emphasizes terrain and strategic escape. And another ninjutsu that Chiba has mastered. This evasion technique, if used properly, definitely possesses quite terrifying destructive power and offensive power. However, this evasion technique is actually more strategic and defensive. Sexual, it has applicability that can be used in most combat situations, and it has a terrible price-performance ratio on large-scale battlefields. However, if it is aimed at small-scale combat and single-player combat, then it seems a little useless, and It is also very easy to cause visual blind spots and give the opponent a chance to counterattack. Compared with the current fire escape ninjutsu, it is far worse in terms of offensiveness and destructiveness. To some extent, soil escape is also quite dependent on topography. In general, the earth escape can only be regarded as a strategic and defensive escape technique. And this fire escape ninjutsu can be said to be purely offensive and destructive ninjutsu. And without the need for terrain, even a small amount of chakras can exert powerful attack and destructive power. Just now, Chibas powerful fireball technique only consumes half of the chakras of the same power, and even more. 10% of Chakra consumption of water escape with the same power in anhydrous state. Moreover, this blazing temperature also has decent follow-up damage, such as burning, scalding, ignition and other side effects. Even if this ninjutsu does not directly kill the enemy, it can also cause considerable follow-up damage to the enemy, and this follow-up Damage can also be quite destructive in combat. It can be said that fire escape ninjutsu has greatly liberated the terrain requirements in Chibas ninjutsu battles. Although it is still not possible to form a special cooperation with water escape and soil escape, but in the current situation of Chiba, this fire escape ninjutsu is obtained. , The improvement of strength can be said to be a leap-forward. Moreover, because of the decline in dependence on terrain, many of Chiba''s ninjutsu-based tactics can finally be brought to the table, and the choice of tactics and strategies is also a leap-forward improvement. Just learning how to escape, Chiba''s strength may have risen to a higher level. Then, we should also start to wonder if Huo Dun can develop an S-level ninjutsu. At this time, feeling the pain in his mouth dissipate, Chiba slowly lowered his hand, looking at the gurgling stream, in his heart began to wonder about the power of upgrading the fire ninjutsu. As an extremely offensive escape technique, Chiba is still looking forward to it. If the developed S-Rank ninjutsu can fully utilize the offensive power and characteristics of the fire escape, then he will undoubtedly have another one in his hand to reverse the situation. The trump card, even, is likely to cause substantial damage to Kyuubi, and it can also play a huge role during the Kyuubi Rebellion. However, Chiba also knows very well that it is still quite difficult to develop S-level corresponding ninjutsu for this escape technique that has just been mastered. It is good that he was burned when he was performing the fireball technique, which is not too difficult. Proof. He is not yet familiar with Huo Dun. The development of the S-Class Fire Dunge is destined to be a long process. Considering other training and improvement, it may not be able to complete the development during the Nine Tails War. However, considering it is better than not considering it. This can be regarded as Chiba''s habit~www.novelhall.com~ Don''t let him try, I''m afraid he is still uncomfortable. Next, there are the chakra changes of thunder attribute and the chakra changes of wind attribute... When you have time, you have to ask the Bofeng Shuimen or other experts with wind attributes, as well as Kakashi. Recently, Kakashi should be in the village. Changes in the nature of the wind attribute and thunder attribute are also on the agenda! There are more things to do! And when Chiba was considering the idea of ??S-Class Fire Dunge, he also thought about the other two types of cultivation. With Huo Dun''s immediate improvement, Chiba has already felt it, mastering how much a Dun technique can improve himself and how cost-effective it is. At this time, Chiba has decided to increase the training time for the changes in the nature of the other two attributes without letting go of the forbidden technique and too much influence on other aspects. () Chapter 1667： itself "I''m back, Hirohiko, Yukina..." Gently pushing open the door that had been pushed open thousands of times, how many times, Chiba stepped into the Japanese-style cabin with a subconscious voice. Uh However, at the stall where this voice fell, he was slightly taken aback, and then he gave a wry smile. I am so true, they should be over there at the camp now... Looking at the quiet first floor, Chiba shook his head, the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed more bitter. They were not there, and they really felt a little deserted. At this moment, such a thought flashed through his mind. Then, thinking of this, Chiba walked to the kitchen and tried all kinds of ninjutsu for instantaneous memory replication. Now it was noon, and it was time to prepare lunch. After all, in the afternoon there is forbidden practice, and it is also very important to keep your stomach full. The only way to absorb the energy needed to restore physical strength is to eat. Moreover, at this time, Chiba was already hungry to the point of being distracted because he wanted to eat. In other words, he is hungry and it is time to eat. I dont know how Hirohiko and Yukina are doing now...Speaking of which, the next changes in the chakra nature of the thunder attribute and the change in the nature of the wind attribute, Kakashi and Bofeng Shuimen, shouldnt have time to talk to me... Needless to say, Bofeng Water Gate is now Hokage, not to mention that he is accompanying me to study the changes in the nature of the wind. It is good that he can find time to meet me. As for Kakashi, as the leader of the dark forces, I am afraid he is also very busy! Speaking of it, Hongyan seems to have mastered the three attributes of fire, water and wind, so he still has to look for Hongyan. So, should it be considered? Before mastering the chakra change of the wind attribute, live in the camp. No no no... In this case, it would be inconvenient to practice forbidden techniques. After walking to the stalls of these few steps in the kitchen, Chiba began to think about it. Since these other two changes of nature are on the agenda, they must start as soon as possible, although time seems to be abundant now. Yes, but this does not mean that Chiba can relax. Ok Let''s first ask Hongyan about some related things about the change of the nature of the wind attribute, first practice it by yourself, and wait for the forbidden technique practice to get a little more eye-catching, and then consider a period of time similar to the intensification of the nature change of the wind attribute. Right. Now, it is still necessary to focus on forbidden techniques. Hopefully, within this month, the prohibition can be applied to actual combat, as long as it can be used in actual combat, then the prohibition can be put aside. And as long as the forbidden technique is put aside, other things, including the improvement of the seal technique, the change of nature, and so on, can take a lot more time. Probably, after three months, I will be able to concentrate on returning to the eight-door mode. Now that my strength has improved, it is almost reaching the bottleneck, and there are fewer and fewer things to do. As he picked up the pots and pans, Chiba''s thoughts drifted farther and farther. While preparing lunch skillfully, he also began to plan his future training. In fact, now Chiba''s strength has reached a certain level, and it is about to be stuck in a bottleneck that can''t significantly improve strength such as learning ninjutsu, physical skills, or even forbidden skills. After all, Chibas current strength composition, in terms of ninjutsu, has mastered three types of evasion techniques. With two types of evasion techniques, he can learn all five types of evasion techniques. Basically, when he learns full evasion techniques, he has almost no improvement. . In terms of forbidden techniques, he has mastered the Eight Door Dunjia and new forbidden techniques. He has reached a certain limit in terms of aggression, mobility, and versatility. If he learns more forbidden techniques, it will not be good. After all, forbidden Surgery is a technique with considerable side effects. Although you learn one, there will be a lot of improvement, but it does not mean that you have learned more forbidden techniques. It is good. On the contrary, forbidden techniques spend too much time in this aspect, which is not conducive to strength. After all, the side-effects of the forbidden technique have caused its versatility to be certainly not high. Even if you learn a lot, you may only be able to use one or two, and even if you can use one or two, there will be huge Side effects are not conducive to the subsequent battle. The power of forbidden technique is strong, and it depends on whether it is suitable and whether it can be used. In Chiba now, these two access control techniques are enough, and more will affect other improvements. In terms of physical skills, due to physical changes, his physical strength and speed have actually reached the limit of a certain exercise. Eight thousand base physical skills training has little effect. In physical skills, he has achieved almost close. The limit is reached, and if you want to increase it, you will open eight doors. Illusory, forget this, no talent, I can''t learn the simplest... In terms of sealing technique, in fact, Chibas current level has exceeded the current highest level in the ninja world. For an unsolvable curse spell like a bird in a cage, he can seal it by sealing it and make it useless. This is unheard of in the ninja world today. , Never seen before. By the way, because of the fusion method of the seal technique and the curse seal technique, Chiba''s curse seal technique is also in the high level of the Ninja world, but Chiba did not focus on it. The sealing technique and the spell seal technique can be improved, but there is not much room for improvement. The super-complex knowledge of the sealing technique that Chiba learned from the sealing space in his head is almost digested. , To upgrade again, unless you enter the sealed space again and study carefully. In this regard, it is almost impossible to improve. Now, all the power that Chiba has mastered has basically reached the limit he can improve. And when all of these were cultivated to the point where he couldn''t improve, then his strength would fall into a bottleneck. At that time, there would be no need to cultivate. Of course, at that time, Chiba''s strength was enough to cope with the Nine Tails Chaos~www.novelhall.com~ and definitely entered the category of movie class. As for what height can be reached in the shadow level, it is not only the strength of these panels that can be accurately measured, but also depends on the ability of actual combat. And with Chiba''s tactical and strategic means and abilities, as well as repeated experience of weak versus strong, whether it is combat effectiveness or combat experience, Chiba also belongs to the high-end category among the movie ranks. In terms of combat effectiveness, it is estimated that it can be comparable to the full use of Thunder God''s wave wind water gate. Of course, this is pure combat effectiveness. In terms of combat suitability, Chiba has learned five chakra nature changes and instantaneous memory. There is no disadvantaged terrain in battle, and it can deal with all types of battles. Competitive advantages. The overall combat effectiveness, perhaps Chiba will still exceed the wave of wind and water. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, Chiba''s thoughts drifted away, and when various plans were analyzed, a knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. Chapter 1668： Revisit "Itachi?" Putting down the cleaned rice bowl, Chiba opened the door in doubt, looked down, but was slightly startled, and then spoke. "Good noon, Teacher Chiba." And seeing his teacher, Itachi, who was standing at the door, bowed his body to the teacher very seriously, and said very seriously. This kid... In this regard, Chiba was a little embarrassed to be so grandly greeted. "Did you encounter any problems?" However, embarrassed to return, Chiba still spoke quickly. Yesterday, I just gave him all the knowledge about the changes in the nature and form of Chakra. I came here today. Obviously, I encountered difficulties during cultivation and came to ask questions. "Yes" In this regard, Itachi''s answer also complied with his conjecture. "Come in quickly." Hearing that, Chiba also stepped aside and let Itachi in. He was also Itachi''s teacher anyway, and his disciples came to ask questions, how could he be turned away, and now he has relatively ample time, not as nervous as before. Answering the disciple''s question, he has no reason to refuse. "Yes!" And seeing his teacher''s gesture, Itachi didn''t hesitate to walk into this Japanese-style cabin, and sat down on the futon he sat down yesterday. "Have you eaten your meal?" Watching Itachi sit down, Chiba closed the door, and asked subconsciously as he walked into the living room. It happened to be eating now, Itachi may not have eaten yet. "Thank you, Mr. Chiba, I have already eaten it." To Chiba''s question, Itachi''s answer was as polite as before, and there was a grand feeling that made Chiba embarrassed. "Oh, is it so?" In response, Chiba nodded, but didn''t say anything. After taking a look at the kitchen, she sat opposite Itachi. Is there something wrong with this child? And when he sat down and looked at Itachi in front of him, his brows were slightly invisible. Although it was said that the expression of Itachi was still the same as in the original, there was a lack of expression, but it was no longer there. In Wu Liang''s eyes, Chiba could still see something. The current Itachi seems a little depressed. "Well, I have already eaten it." At this time, hearing Chiba''s subconscious response, Itachi nodded seriously again, indicating that he had eaten it. This child really seems to have grown up all at once. And there are many things hidden in my heart! At this time, Chiba who was further observed could not help but sigh. At this moment, he could not see a trace of childishness from Itachi''s face. Before facing his own child-specific cramps, he was completely Disappear. Now, when the four or five-year-old child sat in front of him, Chiba almost had an illusion, an illusion that he was equal to his own age. It seemed that the Itachi in front of him was already an adult like himself, or a feeling of a similar age. Facing him is like facing a peer. Your words and deeds don''t need to worry about the fact that he is still a child. "Did you encounter any problems in cultivation?" Thinking of this, Chiba took a breath, curbed his surprise, and asked. Now that he hasn''t eaten his food, it''s better to solve the problem of Itachi''s changes in the nature and form of Chakra first. In the future, they will have the opportunity to contact, and they can appropriately ask Itachi what happened during this battle. For this disciple, although Chiba is basically in a state of stocking due to his own problems, this does not mean that Chiba does not care about this disciple at all. Aside from the impression of the original work, Chiba is actually in contact with this child, and He is still a child who likes and respects himself very much, even if he doesn''t have too many expressions, he is very fond of him. How could it be that there is no feeling at all? How could it be that I didn''t care at all? How could he not care about the changes of this child? Chiba is just clumsy at expressing his feelings, but he doesn''t know how to care for others. Moreover, if you ask in the future, this period of time can also give Itachi a good buffer, buffering the impact that he should not experience at his age in the war. When talking about these things, he can better understand, or in other words, better let him get rid of the troubles caused by these shocks. "Ms. Chiba..." Hearing Chiba''s words, Itachi pursed his lips, the black brilliance in his eyes seemed to dim again, and he slowly opened his mouth. However, after speaking these four words, he seemed to stop saying something unspeakable, and his little brow furrowed slightly. In his expression, there seemed to be various contradictions and sorrows, but he never said it anymore. Can''t go down. "what happened?" In response, Chiba frowned. Looking at Itachi''s expression, you don''t need to think about it. What Itachi wants to ask is probably not something as simple as Chakra''s change in nature and form. At this time, Chiba''s face also became serious. He had a feeling that Itachi might ask quite an incredible question next. "Ms. Chiba, in fact, I am here this time, not because of the changes in the nature and form of Chakra that I don''t understand. I have another question." At this time, Hearing Chiba''s question, Itachi also took a slight breath, seemed to calm down, and seemed to have organized the language, and said. "What''s the question, let''s talk about it, no matter what the question, as long as I can answer, I will tell you." In this regard, Chiba said. Its not a question of Chakras change in nature and form, so it can only be... I have to think about answering. At the same time, Qianye''s heart, at this time, was dignified. "Thank you, Teacher Chiba!" Hearing Chiba''s words, Itachi first expressed his gratitude very politely, and then took a breath again before opening his mouth: "Why is there a war?" Why... there is war? Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba was almost startled, and his eyes moved slightly invisible. Sure enough, is it about war? This This can be difficult! Then, such a bitter thought flashed in his heart, and even the corners of his mouth were slightly bitter. "Why... why such painful things happen again and again, and, in the future, it seems that there is no possibility that it will not happen at all. Why? Why? Why? Talk about it?" At this time, Itachi''s rare voice with a strong incomprehension followed his previous sentence. He couldn''t understand why the painful thing of war happened all the time. It seems that it will never be cut off! Chapter 1669： Response This is true, it turned me down. Seeing that the question in his heart was finally spoken in front of him, it seemed that he was finally relieved, and he looked at his child scorchingly, but Chiba couldn''t even lift the bitterness of the corner of his mouth. How could he answer such a question that no one can explain clearly at home and abroad. What the teenager in front of me said is not wrong at all. War is a very painful thing. Every battle may represent loss. Parents lose children, children lose parents, companions lose companions, brothers lose brothers, sisters lose sisters... Even individuals may lose precious hands and feet, eyes, ears, nose, and nose that cannot be regenerated. The occurrence of war itself means loss. Moreover, no one is the real winner. Take the current Ninja World War, Konoha should be considered the final winner, but is Konoha really the winner? Hard to say. Although Konoha was able to get a large amount of compensation in this war of Ninja World, the protracted war, protracted consumption, and the huge financial losses Konoha suffered, it is impossible to compensate by these compensations. After all, whether it is The previous life was still this world. The war was fought with supplies and money. Chiba worked as an assistant for a period of time. Konoha''s financial expenditure in this war was almost half of Konoha''s finances in the past five years. This is also one of the reasons why Konoha is actively seeking peace talks to revise the alliance and has to cease the war as soon as possible. Although Konohas prosperity will make money back for such a large fiscal expenditure sooner or later, because there is still a relatively sufficient other half of the fiscal expenditure that can be used for subsequent development and post-war recovery, but if it continues, Konohas finances may be It will run out, or it may not be able to support subsequent development and post-war recovery. At that time, even if Konoha has a large amount of compensation, he will suffer permanent damage, and the development of the village will even stagnate and retreat. Konoha is still a loser. Moreover, in addition to money, personnel, and wars, no one knows what will happen. No matter how powerful people are, there is a great chance that they will fall in the war. The entire third Ninja World War until now, even Konoha The strategy of protecting the genius young ninja was adopted to protect the seed, but the personnel still suffered heavy losses. Yes, it was a heavy loss. The village has spent more than ten and twenty years cultivating the elites. In this war, the deaths and injuries are at least four figures. These elites themselves are carefully selected. Among them, there are many geniuses, and there are even many in the future. It has a very broad future. It will die on the battlefield before all the light and heat is used. Moreover, it may take more than ten or twenty years to cultivate one. Even this training cycle is not the most difficult place. The trickiest part is that you may not be able to find so many more of such outstanding ones. Konoha is also rich in such talents and geniuses, but when it comes to training, you still feel that such people are really too few. Not to mention those ordinary ninjas who can also support the village as effective combat power. After all, elites are a minority, and it is these ordinary ninjas who really prop up the village and really deal with the tasks entrusted by the village. The losses of these ordinary ninjas, and the losses of elites, are essentially losses without saying who lost the most. In addition to these objective loss factors, emotionally, as a ninja village, as basically every family has a big ninja village engaged in the ninja industry, losing no matter which ninja means that some parents may lose Children, some children have lost their parents, some have lost their brothers and sisters, some have lost their loved ones, some have lost their close friends and relatives... Even those strong men who are in high positions and dominate the war will be lost and will be painful. Lets just talk about Chiba. As a traverser, even when he travels to this world, he has no relatives and no reason, his parents have died, and he is not even seen by others. However, he has lost many friends and people who care about him. Nao, Kento, Shiga, Captain Morino, Guan Ye, Lin... Did they really win? Lost relatives and friends who can never come back, carve eternal pain in my heart? Can a peace agreement, an armistice agreement, a letter of alliance, and a large amount of compensation be able to eliminate these pains? Can you revive those who have been lost? If you win, is it the winner? Perhaps, there is a prevailing theory of winners and losers. Winning means getting everything. However, Chiba, who has experienced war, does not think that winning is the winner, and winning is just a stop loss. Losing is just paying a higher price. Where is the winner? From the beginning of the war, the entire human race has been losers and losers! However, even so, even if they have become losers and losers, no matter whether it is a previous life or this Naruto world, the war never ends. In the previous life, although Chiba was born in a peaceful age and lived in a powerful and peaceful country, but in other parts of the world, the world war has only ended for decades. When the entire international situation is biased towards peace, there are still The country continues to provoke wars, while flaunting human rights and humanitarianism, while continuously earning **** money, so that the war will never be interrupted. At this time, Chiba, with the experience of two lives, was unable to answer at this time. If you have to answer, I am afraid there is only one answer. Humans may be so stupid and barbaric. Yes, if Chiba wants to answer, he can only say this. The fact is that even if all losers are losers, humans will continue to initiate wars, bleed and cause pain, not stupid, nor What is it barbaric? Even after experiencing the warmth of this life, the last-life care of this life, and the greatness of human nature, Qianye still can only draw this conclusion. However, if you answer this way, the one in front of you is only four or five years old. Although precocious, but the kind-hearted child who has not fully developed the world view after all, what kind of shock will he suffer? And since he asked ~www.novelhall.com~ instead of asking himself, then the child in front of him naturally trusts himself very much, perhaps he is his last line of defense. If he answered this way, what kind of despair would the child in front of him experience? How can he bear to treat his disciples like this? "Itachi, sorry, I don''t know how to answer this question." After hesitating again and again, Qianye sighed and said. He really didn''t know how to answer this question that human beings have not solved since the birth. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and sixty-nine chapter response (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1670： do you want? How... how could this be? People like Mrs. Chiba have no way to answer this question. Can you solve this problem? So, is war inevitable? Is it never possible to avoid it? Peace...So what is the meaning of peace? If wars are bound to happen and cannot be avoided, then what is the meaning of short-term peace? What is the point of everything we firmly believe in? Listening to the words of one of the most respected people in front of him, looking at those sincere and frank eyes, Itachi slowly widened his eyes, his lips were slightly widened, but his eyes were disappointed with hopelessness and confusion! The blood on the battlefield, the face of the man who wanted to be cured, but stabbed him with kunai, full of corpses, scenes of cruelty and despair flashed through his head, impacting his young but not naive Mind. Originally, he was hopeful and asked all the contradictions and pains, thinking that the most amazing person he had ever met would give himself an answer that would relieve him, but he did not expect that his The last hope was finally shattered and shattered like dust. The contradictions, entanglements, pain, and incomprehensibility during this period of time surged up, and for a while, Itachi could no longer react and became completely confused. Sorry, Itachi. As a teacher, I cannot help you. I cant lie here either. This is the world of ninjas. Even if I deceive you with a beautiful lie, you will find this cruelty in the future. Instead of causing you to cause deeper harm in the future, its better to tell you now. The cruelty of the world. Even if it may cause you great pain now, I can only do this. Looking at Itachi''s expression, Chiba''s face slowly became serious, and the corner of his eyes was a trace of shame for not being able to relieve Itachi. However, it seems that this question can be used to coax children. Chiba can also find all kinds of words that are difficult to find flaws to make Itachi believe a beautiful lie, saying that war will not always exist, and true peace will always be. Coming. As it has been preached in the original work, there will be a savior, but after the savior, the son of prophecy saves the world, there will be real peace. However, this is just a lie. Even if it is the original work, there is no real peace in the end, and the two lives are human, combined with the war history of the two generations, Chiba can not say these things to coax children against their will. Unless real peace is born, eternal peace, otherwise, Chiba will never be able to say the so-called peace that has not been realized. He would not lie to his disciples, although he was still young, but since he was born in this world, he must understand the cruelty of this world. Perhaps, if Itachi was not his disciple, or if Itachi as his own disciple was not so good, not so precocious, not so kind and delicate, he might just find a rhetoric to deceive him, and the matter would pass. However, because Itachi is his own disciple, and is so good, so precocious, so kind and delicate, so he can''t find excuses, find beautiful lies, he must let this child understand the cruelty of the world. Otherwise, such a genius, such a kind and delicate genius, will only die in cruelty, die in cruelty, go crazy in cruelty, and eventually die. Moreover, as his own disciple, how could he be so vulnerable! "Itachi, do you hate war?" At this time, Chiba looked at it for a while, took a breath, and said. "Hate, war?" Hearing this sound, Itachi, who was still in confusion and a huge blow, raised his head subconsciously, and repeated it with confusion. "Yes, do you hate war?" In response, Chiba followed his words and asked firmly. "hate!" Hearing Chiba''s clearly firm tone, Itachi was startled for a moment, and then quickly suppressed the confusion and shock in his heart, and said categorically. "So, do you want to end the war?" In response, Chiba asked again. Teacher Chiba... Is there a way to end the war? However, if he knows the method, he can definitely answer the previous question. If he can''t answer the previous question, how can he solve the problem of war? Hearing these words from Chiba, Itachi was surprised at first, but soon became confused. "You don''t have to think too much, just answer if you want or don''t want it!" Seeing the change of expression on Itachi''s little face, Chiba asked instead of waiting for his answer. "of course." In this regard, Itachi suppressed the doubt in his heart and said almost categorically. "Then, go ahead and do it!" Hearing this sentence, Qianye suddenly smiled, and said in a more categorical tone. Then go... done? Hearing what Chiba said, and seeing his teacher''s smile that he didn''t know how to describe, Itachi was stunned. "It is true that war has never ended. Whether it was during the Warring States period before the birth of Ninja Village or the Ninja period after the creation of Ninja Village, the war did not stop, and it seems that it will always come again, but this does not mean that war Its really impossible to end. If you want to end the war, then do it! The bad status quo does not mean that it will continue to be bad. Instead of suffering here, it is better to do your best to do it and end it! The inability to end the war does not mean that future generations cannot also be ended!" At this time, Chiba''s determined words came again. It''s better to...do it, and end it! Yes! Yes! Just do it! Dont just do what no one could do before? And at this moment, this sentence seemed like a beam of light, and with the power of a sharp sword, it suddenly cut through the confusion and contradictory pain that covered his soul like a cloud, and dispelled all the cloud. Suddenly, there was clarity in Itachi''s heart. "Yes! I see, Teacher Chiba!" In the next second, his eyes slowly glowed brightly, and he nodded heavily at Qianye, then responded. "However, you must also know that this is definitely not a simple thing, even a career that you may not be able to accomplish throughout your life. If you don''t do anything and do nothing, you will not necessarily get the desired ending. , You must remember!" Looking at the almost excited disciple who was about to stand up, Chiba did not encourage further, but gently pressed his head, gently rubbed it, and said with a heavy tone. Dont do~www.novelhall.com~Nothing... Doing it will not necessarily get the desired ending... Listening to the heartfelt voice of his teacher, the excitement in Itachi''s heart that had just found the answer and the excitement of doing things that no one could do before slowly calmed down. At this moment, looking at the teacher in front of him, Itachi suddenly felt that his teacher was so tall and so wise. Feeling the warmth of the hand on top of his head that can infuse his heart, unconsciously, his face became serious, and then he nodded heavily. "I see, Teacher Chiba! Even if I don''t get the ending I want, I won''t give up!" Afterwards, he said firmly and resolutely. "Ah! This is my disciple!" Looking at the determined child in front of him, Chiba slowly laughed, and after rubbing his disciple''s head heavily, he said with full affirmation. Chapter 1671： give up? escape? "Then, I''m going back, goodbye, Teacher Chiba." A deep salute to the teacher in front of him, Itachi raised his head, and had returned to his usual lack of emotion on his face. There was no confusion anymore, and his eyes were filled with slick brilliance. Then, after saying goodbye, he took a firm and confident step and gradually disappeared into Qianye''s eyes. Nothing, nothing. Doing it will not necessarily lead to the desired ending... I dont know if this is right or wrong. Seeing that little figure disappear into his sight, Qianye''s lips were slightly pursed, and his brows were also slightly frowned. He didn''t know if he should encourage Itachi like this. End the war and make the world peaceful forever? This kind of thing, since civilization was born, war has been entangled with human civilization for thousands of years. During this period, how many civilizations were destroyed because of wars, and how many civilizations grew because of wars. The history of mankind is the history of war, and the change of civilizations almost always started with the beginning of war. Even if it is Hokage''s original work, in the end it does not say that it is forever peace. Undoubtedly, Qianye encouraged his only disciple to do something, something he had never seen anyone accomplish in his two lives. And Chiba also knows the fate of his disciple in the original work, and what he is doing now is undoubtedly leading his disciple to the fate of this disciple. It''s just that if he doesn''t say this, can he say something, watching his disciples have dark thoughts that he can''t control? In any case, Itachi is also a member of the Uchiha clan, and there is also the possibility of extremeness. His deep love for Sasuke is actually an expression of Uchiha''s character. It''s just that Itachi is a real person who can see the world with the eyes of Hokage, the real benevolent superior. His vision is high enough to allow him not to stick to the weakness of his family. To be honest, if there is no problem with Uchiha''s clan, Itachi is likely to be a strong candidate for the fifth generation of Naruto. Judging from the evaluation of the three generations of Hokage, the three generations of Hokage are actually very fond of Itachi. Moreover, Itachi''s ability, wisdom, overall view, etc., are also very in line with Hokage''s standards. However, if we can save Nami Fung Mizumon, Ibami Fung Mizumon''s current policy towards the Uchiha clan, then this problem will not exist. Itachi doesn''t need to be a double agent, even if Uchiha Tomitake has any concerns about Hafengmizumon, if he arranges Itachi to act as a spy, there is no problem. Hafeng Mizumon is sincerely trying to win over the Uchiha clan, and let this unstable factor become a powerful arm of the new Hokage to deal with some old forces left over from the three generations. If itachi is a spy, the information he can get is the goodwill and promotion of Bo Feng Shuimen. This will bring the greatest sense of security to the Uchiha clan and will instead promote the relationship between the two parties. As long as there is no problem between Hokage and Uchiha, then Itachi will not have to bear that cruel fate. In other words, the Nine Tails Rebellion, as long as the Bo Feng Shui Gate can be saved and Itachi''s tragic fate, the night of extermination will not happen. "Nine-tailed night, absolutely... absolutely can''t fail!" At this time, Qianye also gradually pressed down the contradiction between doing this wrong and right in his heart, slowly clenching his hands, and muttering in his mouth. At this moment, Chiba felt that the burden on his shoulders was getting heavier. And then, after spitting out such a firmer determination, Chiba did not stay at the door more, but walked directly back to the house and started to get busy. And this time, from the perspective of others, what Chiba said to Itachi, whether right or wrong, was actually just something he had been implementing. Maybe Chiba himself hadn''t noticed that what he was doing now was actually just carrying out the realization of "doing nothing, doing nothing, and doing it will not necessarily get the desired ending". It''s just that Chiba has done it more thoroughly, almost to the point that "even if there is no difference between doing it and not doing it, you must continue to do it until it succeeds." This can be seen from this third Ninja World War. The fate of Taitu, Lin, and Kakashi has not changed at all, even if he has been desperately near death, or even died, has not changed. If you are an ordinary person, you may have given up or even find various reasons for your abandonment, or you may just use the argument that "the world is wrong" and shift the responsibility to the world, and then do whatever you want for yourself. Find a legitimate excuse. However, Chiba did not do this, although he had good reasons to blame the world, fear the future, and then vent the evil side of human nature to retaliate and escape the world. He almost instinctively continued to stand up and insisted on what he was going to do, even if the future was dangerous and the hope was slim, he still tried his best and tried his last bit of strength to move firmly towards his original goal without yielding. There is no escape. In fact, the explanation, or answer, to Itachi this time is just a true portrayal of Chiba himself. If you want it, do it. If you fail, get up. After getting up, if you still want it, then continue to do it. give up? escape? nonexistent! For some people, maybe most people, how is this kind of thinking possible? Not reasonable at all? After all these great efforts and sacrifices, there is still no change. At this time, how can I say that I should be blackened and want to destroy the world. How can I get up again and realize the so-called change? Chiba''s behavior, perhaps to ordinary people, is indeed unreasonable, even stupid. However, these unreasonable, these stupid, only aimed at ordinary people. The reason why mankind has survived to this day and has such a glorious civilization is definitely not just because of the ideas of ordinary people who are used to avoiding and giving up, but because of the sacrifices and ideas of those capable people who have great perseverance and great ability throughout the ages. Achieved under the guidance. It''s like a genius and a lunatic are separated by a thin line in the eyes of ordinary people. Some people just do things that ordinary people would never do, or would never think about it, or even think it is unreasonable. And Chiba is just one of them. It may be unreasonable, it may be stupid, but this is what Chiba is like. Once he recognizes his goal, he will not easily admit defeat. Even if there is a wall called despair standing in front of you! And what he was thinking about now was just smashing the huge wall in front of him. Shatter the obstacles blocking him in front of him~www.novelhall.com~! Chiba is just doing a very simple thing. He is just going to the future he wants, and this road to the future he wants is the same as everyones life path. Obstacles. He is just like everyone else, in a certain period of time, he eliminated some obstacles that hindered him. It''s just that, compared to ordinary people, his obstacle is a huge wall that almost rises into the sky. no difference. And now, through Itachi''s incident, Chiba''s belief in breaking this wall is firmer and more urgent. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and seventy-one chapters give up? escape? (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1672： Still have to trick "Hi...It seems to be dazzling, so many days have passed!" It was noon again. Chiba, who had finished his forbidden art practice in the morning, walked out from the exit of the underground medical laboratory. After covering up the exit, he could not help but **** deeply when looking at the fallen trees because of the arrival of winter. After taking a breath, the cold but sober air poured into his lungs, and Qianye''s spirit was refreshed. Under the bright sunshine, Chiba stretched greatly. At this time, more than half a month has passed since Itachi''s two visits, the weather has completely turned cold, and winter has been here for quite some time. During this time, no one has ever looked for Chiba again, and Chiba has spent a lot of boring but fulfilling days of cultivating every day. During this period of time, Chiba''s diligent cultivation has continued. Just yesterday, he will finally meet the actual combat requirements of the new forbidden technique. In addition to daily consolidation and proficiency, Chiba no longer needs to focus too much on cultivation. The technique is forbidden, even, he has cancelled the afternoon practice time and replaced it with the practice of Chakra''s changing nature. Although this forbidden technique can already be used in actual combat, after all, this is only a threshold. To truly exert the maximum power of forbidden technique in actual combat, Chiba needs constant contact and familiarity until he is so proficient in his own thinking. When you use it, you can use it directly, not like now, it takes nearly a minute to convert all chakras into forbidden chakras, and then you are in actual combat. If, in this state of battle, Chiba might die many times. Of course, now, it just needs to be proficient, and Chiba has already overcome all the difficult parts. Moreover, it may be an illusion. Chiba discovered that after this final change in the body, his memory, comprehension, and thinking speed seemed to have increased insignificantly. For more than half a month, he has been practicing forbidden techniques and thinking about forbidden techniques. At the time, he suddenly discovered that many things that he didnt understand before were just doing it. Sometimes he suddenly figured out its role or essence. Its because of this that he was doing a lot of work in the new forbidden technique. In a short period of half a month, the goal of achieving the actual combat level of the new prohibited technique was completed. To be honest, he couldn''t believe it at the time. However, when the facts are in front of you, you have to believe if you don''t believe it, and Chiba didn''t think much about it. In the past half month, Chiba has already had some tips on the changes in the properties of the chakras regarding the properties of thunder and wind. He took the time to obtain the tips on the wind properties from Hongyan. For the Thunder attribute, Chiba didn''t find Kakashi, and the last thing he looked for was a well-known Thunder Dun elite in the village who learned it from Shinobu. Its just that, during this month and a half of practice, Chibas progress has been quite slow. Although there is a front car with the change in the nature of the fire attribute, Chiba has some experience in mastering the changes in the nature of other attributes, but the wind attribute and It is still quite difficult to grasp the changes in the nature of the lightning attributes. However, Chiba is not very anxious here. It is not easy to grasp the nature changes of other attributes, and the slow progress is expected. It was originally planned to take things slowly, and Chiba is still quite optimistic about this. In the past month and a half, in addition to the tremendous progress in the new forbidden technique, Chiba has also made considerable improvements in the sealing technique. Although the improvement in actual combat is not large, he has roughly mastered the knowledge obtained from the sealed space. However, only one of the original undeveloped seal technology ideas was left undeveloped. In addition, the knowledge of these huge seals that are integrated into the seal space has also improved Chiba''s existing seal technology. Now the seal space made by Chiba is stronger than before and has a larger capacity. In other words, the strength of the seal technique has been qualitatively increased. During this period of time, Chiba has a new idea. He intends to strengthen the Yin Seal. Although the Yin Seal is a very sophisticated and complex sealing technique, according to the current knowledge of the Ninja World Seal technique, it is impossible at all. Even the analysis of Yin Seal can only be done by the whirlpool family and those who have learned Yin Seal. However, Chiba''s knowledge of sealing techniques can already strengthen all the sealing techniques he has mastered. Although this strengthening of the Yin Seal is also very reluctant, it is not impossible. As for the enhancement of Yin Seal, if it can be successful, Yin Seal may also be of great help in this Nine Tails Rebellion. Similarly, in terms of curse seal art, Chiba has also improved a lot, but Chiba has learned less curse seal art. The knowledge brought out from the seal space is also mainly seal art, which is not a small improvement. It can only be said to be more skilled and stable. It is not as comprehensive as the seal technique. However, improvement is always good. Then, the last item was the most pleasant surprise for Chiba in this month and a half. He could already shake Bamen slightly. In other words, the inability of the Eight Doors to open is not because of his wrong method, but because of the final change of the body, the Eight Doors has some unknown changes, and under constant impact, his body or Chiba himself It has already begun to find the point to open the door. Although Chiba doesn''t know the reason for this, what is certain is that in the long run, it will be a matter of time before the eight-door mode is restored. Chibas most important and basic power composition finally sees the hope of recovery! As long as the eight-door mode is restored, Chiba''s strength can be improved again, and there should be no major problems with the eight-door mode recovery. As long as the first door is successfully opened, it is easy to open the back doors. It can be said that this month and a half is good news. However, while all this is good news, it is also accompanied by bad news. That is, with these improvements, Chiba has gradually felt the bottleneck of the improvement of strength, the kind of big success that has always been there in the past. There will be a huge transformational improvement, and now, after these improvements in Chiba, although it is also a huge improvement, there is no such strong feeling of transformation at all. In other words, Chiba will face a situation where it is difficult to improve his strength in the future, as if he is already at a certain height. If he goes up again, it is not about learning new things or improving existing things. Up. And now Chiba estimates that, similar to what he had previously thought, he is now at a bottleneck and should not be able to face Kyuubi on his own. It is impossible to end the Kyuubi Rebellion by himself. The situation at that time will be quite complicated. Variables ~www.novelhall.com~ will also increase because of the uncertainty of fate. The Nine-Tailed Rebellion, even if his current strength is raised to the point where he cannot be improved, is still a nightmare difficulty. "Oh...it''s useless to think these, or, let''s deal with the current affairs first." However, Chiba didn''t worry about the bad news. Things are already like this. It''s useless to worry about it. It''s better to consider more preparations and combine work with rest. Don''t be too nervous and affect your mentality. And now, he has to go to Jiu Xin Na''s home to prepare for the new year. It will be the New Year in a few days. If you don''t show up at Kushinai''s house now, prove that you want to help prepare. When the time comes, I didn''t show up a year ago, I would definitely get beaten! So, while talking, he also took a step towards the home of Jiuxinai. () .. m. Chapter 1673： Routine surprise "Jiu... Teacher Jiu Xinnai?" Chiba, who opened the Japanese-style door of this Japanese-style log cabin, looked at the red-haired beauty who was standing in front of the door and seemed to be about to open the door with her hands in the air. She blinked and said subconsciously. He had just decided to find Jiu Xinnai, this door has not yet been released, this master is standing at the door, it really made Qianye startled. "Huh? Chiba, you are not training?" At this time, Kushina was obviously quite surprised. Looking at Chiba, his hand was in the air, and he said such a sentence. Uh In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly. At this time, he was a little speechless to Jiu Xinnai''s words and tone that seemed to be very strange things when he was idle. Although he wanted to say that he would also take a break, thinking about it, he really didnt seem to have a rest. When there was a task, he would give out a task, and when there was no task, he would also practice cultivation, training, training, and training. In his eyes, he really has never rested. No wonder Jiu Xinnai was so surprised. In fact, it seems that at certain times, or most of the time, everyone will be surprised when they see that they are going out or when they are free, especially during their original cultivation time. And now, it seems that it is also the time of his own cultivation. After all, today he ended the forbidden technique training early, preparing to prepare for the New Year with Jiuxina. Although this kind of surprised performance as if he would never rest, made him very uncomfortable, he really couldn''t find anything to refute. "No, I actually..." In this regard, he can only explain what he might have to do in this situation. "However, it doesn''t matter." However, his words hadn''t been spoken yet, and he hadn''t even begun to explain, so he was interrupted by Jiuxinai. Then, almost at the same time that he interrupted Chiba''s words, Kushina also moved away from Chiba and walked inside, looking rather anxious. And as soon as this Kushina got started, he walked into the kitchen room, and then there was the sound of turning boxes and cabinets. Jiuxina seemed to be looking for something anxiously. "What''s the matter? Teacher Jiuxinai?" In response to this, Chiba also walked into the kitchen. As soon as he entered, he saw Kushina walking around, almost completely turning over the things within her reach. He entered the file. Mouth, one-fifth of the kitchen layout he knew had become messy. "It''s nothing." Hearing this, Jiu Xin Nai did not turn his head back, nor did he change any movement in his hands, but just said something absent-mindedly. "Uh" In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly. To be honest, Chiba is very curious about what Kushina is looking for. He is very familiar with this kitchen, and there is nothing special, or something that Kushina might need, that is, an ordinary kitchen. , There shouldn''t be what Jiu Xinnai wants. And looking at Jiu Xinnai, this is an urgent situation that almost even the passage from the kitchen to the basement secret room is looking for, there is probably what Jiu Xinnai needs here. In this case, Chiba''s curiosity was really aroused. "This, do you need my help?" Then, after twitching the corner of his mouth, Chiba couldn''t help but ask. "No! You are busy and you go, I will look through it, and I will be over soon." Hearing Chiba''s words, Kushina was still absent-mindedly perfunctory, and at the same time, his eyes turned to the cabinet on the wall where the extra tableware and condiments were placed. Even the hand has been touched. "Actually, I have nothing to be busy now." In response, Chiba smiled bitterly and said. He was originally looking for Jiu Xin Na when he went out, but now Jiu Xin Na is right in front of his eyes, so he doesn''t need to look for it anymore. There are no more busy things. "Yes! I finally found you, it really is here!" At this time, Kushina seemed to have finally found what he was looking for. He took out a small bottle from the small cupboard, and smiled at the corner of his mouth with a satisfying smile, with a low voice in his mouth. "Huh? What did you say?" Then, she turned her head, with that smile, looked at Qianye, and asked. "No, I just want to prepare for the New Year with you. The New Year is coming in two days." In response, Chiba hurriedly said. "Oh... this..." Hearing Chiba''s sentence, Kushina nodded nonchalantly, and said, "Forget it, it''s enough for me to prepare alone." Hey? Prepare alone? Upon hearing this, Qianye was slightly startled. "This year is a very special day, so before the New Year''s Day, none of you are allowed to come. When that day comes, none of you can be absent, otherwise..." And during this stunned, the last half of the words of Jiu Xinnai also came. At the end of the last half of the sentence, the smile on the corner of her mouth has disappeared, but it turned into a kind of Chiba very familiar and somewhat A serious (threatening) face hairy behind. "Yes Yes!" In response, Chiba spit out this sentence almost subconsciously, and responded utterly on the spot. Just kidding, dare you tell me not to try? I''m afraid that when the first syllable of this one of my own is just pronounced, Jiu Xinnai''s fist will hit him on the head. Then I can''t afford three or five packs. It doesn''t hurt to cry. This can be solved. ? As his teacher, Kushinai should be said to be their teacher. If you ask the three of them, Kushina is a kind and tolerant teacher, or a cold and strict teacher. The three of them definitely don''t hesitate. Reply. Tyrant! That''s right, in their eyes, Jiu Xin Na is the kind of tyrant-like teacher who follows the rule and perishes. Moreover, even if ten or twenty years pass, even if there is little contact with this teacher during this period, they will definitely not dare to disobey the teacher a little bit. Besides, it''s now, say no? Say you have to help? Don''t be scary~www.novelhall.com~ How can he do this kind of thing in front of Jiu Xinnai. At this time, he definitely did what Jiu Xinnai said, without any second words. "Well, that''s it." After getting the affirmative answer from Chiba, Kushina didn''t talk nonsense, and directly pushed away Chiba again and walked directly out. Since you don''t need to help, don''t help. Also take more time to practice. At this time, Chiba quickly let go of the idea of ??helping. "Oh, yes, there is one more thing, you can help, no, you can only say that this thing, you have to do it!" However, at this moment, Kushina, who walked to the door and was about to pull the door, seemed to suddenly think of something, turned around and said. Chapter 1674： have to? Must I do it? whats the matter? Hearing Kushina''s words, Chiba was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously walked out of the kitchen, and looked at Kushina at the door. "whats the matter?" After seeing Jiu Xinnai, he couldn''t help asking. "Oh, Kakashi seems to have been busy with tasks lately. I haven''t seen any person all day long. I asked Watergate for the New Year this year. His name is on the Anbu rotation list, so you found him for me these days. . Never let him go!" In response, Kushina looked at Chiba and said very seriously. Of course, Jiu Xinnai''s serious face is not much different from threats. "Uh... yes!" Hearing this sentence, Chiba was stunned for a moment in response to the change in her expression, and then she had no choice but to respond. "Well, that''s it. Come for dinner at noon. I''ve already inquired. Xuena and Hirohiko will also have a holiday at noon. You can pick them up. Of course, you have to bring Kakashi." In response, Kushina nodded in satisfaction, and then, after leaving such a sentence, he opened the door and left. It seemed that he was very anxious. It seems that Jiu Xin Na is also very worried about Kakashi. Could it be that Kakashi is still in a very bad situation? But Chiba, who watched Kushina leave and closed the door, frowned. Obviously, Jiu Xin Na let herself find Kakashi, he also wanted Kakashi to go with him, and this kind of New Year''s invitation, do not have to think about it, it is Jiu Xin Na''s worry about Kakashi. Judging from the fact that Kakashis figure could not be found in Kakashi, and the situation of the shift from the Bofeng Shuimen was also asked, I am afraid that Kakashi has been looking for Kakashi during this period of time. Cassie celebrates the New Year together. There is no doubt that Kakashi is still abnormal. Even though I was deeply in the pain of losing Daitu and Lin, during this time, the affairs were indeed a bit busy. First of all, the adjustment after the lifting of martial law in the peace talks alliance. Although more than half a month has passed, the adjustment is still in progress. It should be restored by the time of the New Year. Secondly, a series of investigations after the peace talks and reform alliances. After all, under the high pressure of the peace talks and reform alliances, there are still many loopholes. Anbu needs to investigate the entire village to avoid enemies. Mix in. However, although this investigation work is cumbersome and is still in the adjustment period, it is impossible to see anyone who is busy. The Anbe organization, as a direct unit of Hokage, is definitely not inferior to the defense force in terms of its level of excellence. It is Konoha''s top unit. Although it is much smaller than the defense unit in terms of number of people, it has more ninjas than any other department. It is impossible to be busy not seeing people. In the Anbe team, although Kakashi is good enough to take on the important task of captain, he does not mean that the vast majority of the best Anbe are top-notch characters, regardless of talent or strength. Although Kakashi is known as a super genius, he has broken the youngest age of the dark leader, but it does not mean that the other people in the dark are dimmed. In the Anbu, Kakashi is very good, but not that overwhelming. It doesn''t exist. He has to do everything and coordinate, so that he is busy seeing the situation where no person can be seen. I can''t see Kakashi now, and there is only one reason, that is, Kakashi is still in grief, numbing himself through work. Kakashi''s mentality is still in a very bad state. "I can only say, as expected, Kushina... teacher?" Thinking of this, Qianye''s mouth couldn''t help but a wry smile appeared, but there was a warmth in his eyes. Chiba still quite understands Kushina''s behavior. As the person of Kyuubi, Kushina can''t do anything in many situations, but this woman who has a long life and suffered from the suffering of the country''s subjugation since she was a child has always tried her best to help them. To be honest, if it werent for Kushina, if it wasnt for Kushina, who had sacrificed his life to save Chiba in the Battle of the Night Moonlight, maybe, after experiencing so many life and death, Chiba would also be disappointed in this world. The identity of the self-traverser can do whatever he wants, to a path that the middle-traverser often walks. It can be said that the village''s recognition and admiration of Chiba, and even the respect for him by the ninja group and the public, all originated from Kushina. It was Kushina''s sacrificial protection that planted a seed called "love" in Chiba''s heart, allowing Chiba to always stand in her position, which is Konoha''s position. Only now has everything. Without Kushina, I am afraid that the current Chiba is either alive or she has betrayed Konoha and doesn''t know what she is doing. It is impossible to gain so many friendships, so many reliable comrades in arms, and the trust and respect of the entire village. Now Chiba, he already feels that, although he did not have any position and no real power, the ninja in the village, if he has any needs, will do his best to satisfy him, even in times of crisis, Even if he doesn''t have the command to let the ninja group do anything, the ninja group will probably do it without saying a word. This already possesses considerable popularity and prestige. This kind of trust is like giving his back to his comrades-in-arms. To be honest, Chiba himself is quite pleased. Although these people have a lot of prejudice against him before, Chiba still believes this kind of complete trust. I like it very much. After all, Chiba is only a person after all. It is still joy from the heart to get the greatest recognition. It''s not that Chiba begs them to agree. For Chiba, this feeling should be similar to the feeling that you don''t agree. If you agree, it''s not bad. Here ~www.novelhall.com~, it can be said that it was Jiu Xinnai who changed his life in this lifetime. Even now that he can have such a strong strength, Jiu Xinnai is also a great contributor. The first is the devil training after graduating from school, which allowed him to master quite a lot of fighting skills and extreme fighting methods, for the next few fierce battles. With the foundation laid, if he hadn''t had this devil training, he would have died long ago. Secondly, it is the ultimate level of knowledge of the changes in the nature and morphology of the Chakras of the Bofeng Shuimen, which is obtained by Jiu Xinnai. After that, it was the seal technique, especially the Yin seal, which was also obtained from Kushina. It can be said that Jiu Xinnai has been protecting him, if there is no Jiu Xinnai, he really does not know how many times he has died, and it is impossible to create those so-called miracles. "Then, first ask, what mission Kakashi is performing." Thinking of this, Chiba took a breath and pressed down his feelings towards Nushina. Then, without talking nonsense, he opened the door and walked towards the task. Chapter 1675： Mission office Half an hour later, the mission office. "Master Chiba, just report it directly. If you have anything, you can tell us directly." Seeing the boy entering through the cold rain curtain and about to go out, but seeing the boy in front of him is a dry Konoha ninja, the ninja on duty in the mission office was slightly startled, and then he noticed the boy. The large wet stains on his shoulders were almost startled, and he said hurriedly. At the same time, those Konoha ninjas who left also noticed the obvious wet stains on the boy''s shoulders and the slightly moist hair. Their faces were stiff. After a glance at each other, their faces were slightly ugly, and they seemed to be a little different. Sorry. "No, this... this is nothing, it should be done, I am also a ninja who should obey the rules of a ninja, and this is also a whim of mine. I wanted to see if I could escape the rain with water, but I didn''t expect to fail." In response, upon hearing this sound and noticing the changes in the expressions of the surrounding ninjas, Chiba in wet clothes smirked, wiped the drops of water on his face, and said. Damn, this rain was too sudden. Although it was hazy when I went out, it didn''t look like it was raining. Why did it rain so heavily as soon as I went out. During the words, Chiba couldn''t help but glanced at the pattering rain curtain behind him, and he cursed in a rather unlucky manner in his heart. He left the cabin and just walked to this mission place, and happened to be in this big house where the ninja was being assigned a mission. Considering his current identity in the village, he might interrupt these ninjas to take the mission, and to take it. Going up for an important task, so he didn''t enter the house and hid outside the task office, which is on the side of the street. Unexpectedly, during this period, a pouring rain poured down, and he couldn''t avoid it, and the eaves of the mission was indeed a bit small. The heavy rain directly showered him straight. Although he tried his best to avoid it, most of his body was inevitably wet. At this time, it happened that these ninja''s tasks were also completed, so he also entered the door, but he did not expect that it would cause such a reaction. Whether it was this dry ninja or the ninja on duty at this mission, he was a bit at a loss, as if he had done something wrong if he didn''t entertain him in the first time, which made him unexpected. Suddenly, Qianye didn''t know what to say, so this sentence came out of this mouth. "Yes...Is that so? I...I know." In this regard, looking at the appearance of Chiba, the ninja on duty also laughed embarrassingly, and said. "Then, Master Chiba, let''s go to the mission first." But at this moment, the dried Konoha ninja was you looking at me. After I looked at you, I hesitated and said goodbye to Chiba. "Excuse me, sorry." In response, Chiba also said hurriedly. It seems that the information that they don''t need to care about has been delivered. And this thought flashed through his mind. The reason why he said such a sentence was naturally to let them not care about letting him get in the rain. After all, these ninjas obviously cared about him getting in the rain before. Alas... those people in Anbe are not wrong at all, Chiba-sama, really... there is no arrogance at all! Moreover, I really can''t lie. However, for the sake of our peace of mind, it is really... Really... We can''t be too hypocritical. Too hypocritical will make Master Chiba uncomfortable. But at this moment, the ninjas who had left, and the ninja on duty, were moved in their eyes and heart at this moment. Chibas so-called excuse for comfort, although Chiba felt that he was looking for a good one, and it was in line with what he would do in the image of a cultivator. It can be said to be quite perfect, but in front of these ninjas, This excuse is really just an excuse. From a certain point of view, this kind of crappy excuse fits the "age" of Chiba now. "Chiba-sama, what do you want?" Watching the departure of the ninjas, the ninja on duty quickly returned to work, so asked. "Oh, can you help me see what mission Kakashi is doing now?" In this regard, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly. He is now going to find Kakashi and bring it to Jiu Xinnai on New Year''s Day. First of all, he has to make sure where Kakashi is. "Kakashi?" Hearing this sentence, the ninja on duty was taken aback. "what happened?" There was some abnormal reaction to the ninja on duty, Chiba asked subconsciously. "I remember, Captain Kakashi, he should be the captain of Anbe now." Upon hearing this question, the ninja on duty said with a wry smile. "Oh, yes." In this regard, Chiba said naturally. "This" And hearing Chiba''s words for granted, the wry smile at the corner of the ninja''s mouth on duty was even more bitter and embarrassing. "Uh...I''m sorry, could it be said that the mission office of Anbu can''t be found?" At this time, seeing the appearance of this ninja on duty, Chiba finally thought of something, suddenly woke up and said. Gee! Forget that Kakashi is now the captain of the Anbu, and Anbu''s missions are generally classified. All confidential tasks can''t be found in this mission! But in his heart, he thought so. "Yes, Anbu''s missions are all direct missions of Naruto-sama, and most of them don''t pass the mission system. If you want to know the whereabouts of Captain Kakashi, I''m afraid you have to find Naruto-sama." In this regard, the ninja on duty said with embarrassment. "Ok... well, sorry, this is my mistake." Hearing this, Chiba hurriedly spoke, and apologized. He was embarrassing the ninja on duty just now. How could Anbu''s mission know from his mouth, isn''t this embarrassing him! "No! Lord Chiba, please don''t say that, and here''s this for you." Hearing Chiba''s apology, the ninja on duty shook his hand hurriedly. At the same time, he drew an object from under the counter and gave it to Chiba. "Huh? This is?" Looking at the object handed over, Chiba was taken aback, and asked ~www.novelhall.com~ it was raining outside. " And the ninja on duty just smiled. The young ninja laughed, but there was some sunshine. "Oh! Thank you so much!" In this regard, Chiba almost slapped his head, and immediately understood it, but he was not polite, and directly took the umbrella in the hand of the ninja on duty, and then left the mission place after leaving this word of thanks. I always feel that there will be Lord Chiba in the future, even if something happened to Lord Naruto, there is no need to worry too much. Watching Chiba leave, although the ninja on duty knew that it was not appropriate to think this way, he still couldn''t help thinking like this in his heart. Speaking of it, it seems that the Anbe now has some tasks that overlap with the defense forces. I don''t know if it will be useful for Lord Chiba. I will check it out. Then, as if suddenly thinking of something, he turned around and walked into the archive room inside the mission office. Chapter 1676： So its you "Huh? Chiba? Why are you here?" Chiba, who was walking towards the Hokage Building, was suddenly screamed in the rain curtain that almost affected the sight. "you are?" He stopped and looked towards the source of the sound. Under the rain curtain, Chiba only saw a vague figure in the distance, looking like a teenager. "It''s me, don''t you remember? It''s quite the same, you also helped me configure poison." At this time, the boy who stopped Chiba also took a few steps and stopped in front of Chiba. "So it''s you!" At this moment, looking at the young man who stopped in front of him, Qianye said with a faint look on his face. At this moment, the folds on the face of the teenager standing in front of him, not knowing whether it was a birthmark or a scar, were particularly obvious. Although it was impolite to think so, Chiba quickly recognized that the teenager was and Shiranui through the folds. The four generations of Hokage''s guards formed by Genma and Die Wasi are similar. He was also the one who asked himself to prepare poisons with extremely weak effects. "I remember, you should be on holiday now, why are you here?" Then, watching Chiba recognize herself, she asked slightly puzzled. Uh It''s not surprising where I appear on holiday. How come this is all the same, it sounds like I shouldn''t or say I won''t be here during the holidays. Hearing this sentence, Qianye was slightly taken aback, and such a thought flashed through his mind involuntarily. "This...is there anything wrong with it?" In this regard, he said so. "No! Sorry, I just saw that you were actually on vacation, and it was still raining so heavily. I thought you would practice at home when you were like this, but I didn''t expect... sorry, I was too arbitrary." Hearing Chiba''s words, Qiertong seemed to realize that there was something wrong in his words, so he apologized and explained. Uh However, his explanation did not achieve the purpose of explanation. To be honest, his sentence made Chiba feel a bit helpless. How do you feel... In your eyes, I am a cultivator fool who only knows cultivation? And such a helpless thought flashed in his mind. "No, it doesn''t matter, I have something to go to the Hokage Building." However, even though he felt even more helpless, Chiba was not angry, and did not say anything to make him angry, and he said very politely. "Really... Oh, just so, since I met you here, I''ll give you something." Hearing this, he did not seem to be aware of Chiba''s helplessness. He directly raised his hand and handed the bag in his hand to Chiba. "this is?" In response, Chiba was taken aback, glanced at the seemingly bulging bag, and asked. "My mother asked me to give it to you. Isn''t it almost New Year? This sauce and pickles are specially marinated by my father. They are delicious." Hearing Chiba''s question, he smiled and said, and handed out the bag in his hand again. "This" Looking at the more bags handed over, Chiba frowned slightly, showing a slight embarrassment, but he didn''t know what to say. Chiba is indeed a little embarrassed to take other people''s things for this ineffectiveness. Mainly, he is not too familiar with the parallelism. If it was Kakashi and Asma, Chiba would not be polite, especially Asma. During the previous relationship, he did not take things to his home. Some of them were brought by the third generation of Hokage, and some were from Asma. If you bring it by yourself, you will get used to it once and for all. This is quite the same, the contact is still too few, and Chiba is still a little unaccustomed to sending things right now. Moreover, although he is very accustomed to communication now, but, after all, he is just a habit and cannot be said to be good at it. At this time, he does not know what to say to be able to tactfully refuse. "Don''t be polite. The poison you gave me has done a great job. I am now selected as the guard of the fourth generation of Naruto Masters. After the New Year, I will start the guard work. Thank you very much." However, Chiba didn''t struggle for long, and seemed to see Chiba''s embarrassment. He hurriedly said, interrupting Chiba''s vacillating excuses. "Are you... selected?" In response, Chiba almost subconsciously spit out such a sentence. "Yes! Actually, the result came out a few days ago. I originally wanted to send these things here. However, I heard that you are performing a very important task, so you have to postpone it until today. Just accept it. If I Take these back, my parents might not let me in." Hearing this sentence from Chiba, a joyful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and said. For the similarity, Chibas poison really played a vital role. Without Chibas poison, he might not be able to defeat the last opponent, and it would be impossible for him to be selected with Genma. The guard is out. "Really... then, I will accept it." And hearing the same words, Chiba knew that it would be impossible not to accept them. Even if they did not accept them, I am afraid they would put things in his home directly. There is not too much nonsense and hypocrisy at the moment. After taking the bag, he said, "Thank you for my uncle and auntie." "No thanks, my dad said, if you find it delicious, just tell me, anyway, it''s not a valuable thing, he just made it easily." Regarding this, he shook his hand hurriedly, indicating that Chiba doesn''t care. "it is good." Hearing this, Qianye smiled, did not say anything, just nodded. "Well, go ahead, I''ll go back first. Our house has just been rebuilt, and there are still many things to do. I''m disaccompanyed." In this regard, she also smiled at the same level, and then turned to leave. "Wait a minute, join hands!" But at this moment, the moment he turned around, Chiba suddenly stopped him. "what happened?" Hearing Qianye''s voice, he hurriedly stopped the pace of leaving, turned around, and said in confusion. "Where did you make your black iron sword?" Looking at the similarities that turned back, Chiba pointed to the black iron Taito on his waist, and said, "This is not a standard black sword." "Oh, this black iron sword is forged by the forging house in the village. It is in the same shop as the standard black sword. Do you want to forge the sword too?" I heard this ~www.novelhall.com~ and said exactly the same. "Well, in fact, I have also practiced swordsmanship recently, and I lack a handy weapon." In response, Chiba said. Jianren... But in the words, he was thinking of the stubborn young man with high self-esteem, the friend who saved his life and died without fighting. Sorry! What you gave me, I only think of it now. Sorry! Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and seventy-six chapters turned out to be you (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1677： Think of it "Really... It turns out that you still practice swordsmanship. That''s really... But it''s no wonder that you are so keen on practicing, and you are a genius like Kakashi. You learn many things quickly, and you work so hard. Swordsmanship is nothing strange." This coincidence seemed to be straightforward. After hearing Chiba say this, he nodded and confided in his chest without any cover. "No! You...this is absurd, I''m not so good, it''s all relying on my friends'' understanding." In response, Chiba hurriedly said. His swordsmanship can be said to be entirely due to Kento''s dying entrustment. It is Kento''s thorough understanding of Sparrow Flash and Double Sparrow Flash, so that he can quickly master the swordsmanship of Jianren''s school. If he really let him learn it by himself, it is not necessarily because he uses more time than a healthy person. Although it is said that his reputation as a genius alongside Kakashi is well-known, in fact, Chiba does not consider himself a genius. If he is really allowed to practice from scratch without the knowledge of the original work, his talent may be Will be faster than others, but can''t reach the name of genius. The reason why he can learn so quickly is because this world is a world of Naruto that fits the original. The setting in the original is the composition of the power system of the Naruto world, or the composition of the rules of the world. The reason why he can learn so Quickly, because he understands these power systems from the macro to the micro from the original work, so he doesn''t have to spend time understanding a lot of knowledge here. For example, chakra. He knows that the composition of chakra is a perfect fusion of mental energy and physical energy. In the original book, Jilai also explained to Naruto the rotation of the spiral pill that he mentioned how the chakra was refined. Its going on, so Chiba basically doesnt need to understand what other people tell him about Chakra for a while, but directly understands Chakra from a clearer third-party perspective, and follow the script to refine Chakra. The thing is, naturally, it is much faster than not knowing anything and asking others to pass the spoken word, and then to understand the spoken word before practicing. It also saves the most time-consuming phase of understanding in many processes. Of course, this is just an example. The refinement of Chakra is just the basics, not too difficult. Another example is Chiba''s strange power now. If Chiba didn''t know that the principle of strange power was just to extract a sufficient amount of Chakra in an instant and burst out with kicks or punches in physical skills, the way he learned strange power might only be to ask Tsunade for advice. It is impossible to learn by yourself. Although the self-study of the strange power is mostly due to his fine control of the chakra, if Chiba had not known the principle of the strange power in the original work, then he could not have thought of the evolution of the use of this chakra. Of physique. It can be said that in addition to the understanding of the plot of the original book, Chiba''s dependence is more of this understanding of the power system, which made him take many detours. It can even be said that in the Three World Wars period where there is no description in the original plot, he can live to the present. This understanding of the power system and the various knowledge in the original book that can be applied to this Naruto world are his greatest rely. And now, so fast to learn Sparrow Flash and Double Sparrow Flash, Jianren has actually given Chiba the most comprehensive training method of Sparrow Flash and Double Sparrow Flash and his own understanding of Jianren, and Chiba is actually too Propaganda according to this. Therefore, Chiba''s sentence is really a big truth. He is really ashamed of the super genius who is as famous as Kakashi. Compared with Kakashi, if he starts from the same starting point, he is far inferior. He just happened to know more about the power system of the Naruto world than others, so he could learn so quickly. It''s like someone else started to build a house by digging the foundation, and when he built the house, he already started with a two-story building. "Don''t be humble... Oh, yes, it''s a waste of your time, you have to go to the Hokage Building, wait a minute, I will draw you a map." In this regard, he smiled again, and he still said quite directly. However, this time, halfway through the conversation, he put the umbrella on his shoulder, pressed the handle of the umbrella with his elbow, and then took out the small pen and ink paper he had with him, and started writing and drawing. Not long after, a small piece of paper showing the location of the forged house was stuffed into Chiba''s hand. "Because the forging house has not been rebuilt, the boss is temporarily operating here. It is licensed by the village. You can go anytime. Of course, the price is more expensive than normal, so you must bring a guard or the boss won''t give it to forging. " Seeing Chiba put away the paper, he seemed to have thought of something, he added. "I see, thank you." In response, Chiba nodded and thanked him. "No thanks, you also helped me a lot." Hearing this, he waved his hand quickly and said seriously. "No! Not too busy either." In response, Chiba said hurriedly. "Don''t be humble~www.novelhall.com~ I won''t bother you anymore, happy new year!" Hearing this sentence, they were similar in time to stop the conversation. If they continued, the two of them estimated that pushing around would delay Chiba''s affairs. They stopped the conversation and said blessings, then turned and left. . "Well, I want to find Kakashi too, happy new year!" In response, Chiba looked at his back, and subconsciously said. They are all the same... I seem to be a good friend too! He weighed the heavy sauced meat and pickles in his hands, and Chiba''s mouth showed a little warmth. No matter what, even if he didn''t care about it, receiving gifts and thanks always made people feel happy and joyful. Speaking of which, I really ignored it. Although Sparrow Flash and Shuang Sparrow Flash are swordsmanship that everyone can learn, if they are used properly, they are lethal. No, it should be said that they have the ability to kill people, but they are more deadly than most ninjutsu illusions. Sometimes, this kind of simple and direct killing technique, which is to fight for speed and danger, is the most deadly. Jianren left me such a great legacy, I really wasted it! When you find Kakashi, you must forge a knife suitable for Sparrow. Then, start practicing again! It''s a pity that when fighting against the third generation of Raikage, Jianren''s sword was lost, otherwise... Ugh! Forget it, let''s go to the Hokage Building first! In the words, Chiba also made up his mind. "Huh? Kakashi? Are you looking for Kakashi?" At this moment, I heard the sound of the same, but suddenly turned my head back and asked. "Do you know where Kakashi is?" Upon hearing this, Qianye was taken aback, and then he blurted out these words. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1678： Ponder "Thank you!" Like a curtain of rain, Chiba looked at the blurred figure in front of him and yelled softly. "It''s okay! Go ahead, I''m not sure, but according to Genma, Kakashi should be there to perform the task, he just came out of the Hokage office." Then, a distant, identical voice came from a distance in front. "Well, I see. Thanks for the sauce and pickles." Hearing this, Qianye nodded heavily, raised his hand and waved, he said again when the bag rang softly. But this time, there was no response. The vague figure seemed to wave his hand before disappearing into the rain. This guy, because he wants to be serious, is a little taciturn, or is he sullen? Seeing the figure disappearing into the rain curtain, Chiba slowly put down his hand, frowned slightly, and slandered. However, although there are cognitive suspicions about the performance of Kakashi today, but the appearance of the same is really timely. I just accidentally said that after I mentioned Kakashi, because There were too many thoughts, so he accidentally confided the words that he had gone to the Hokage Building. It was a ghost and a mess, and got the best response. Where Kakashi is now, it can be regarded as a reliable news from the same mouth, and it saves trouble. Just now, Hezuitong provided him with a very important piece of information. This information was learned from his current teammate, Shiranui Xuanma, that is, Xuanjian, and he gave him these things. At that time, I met Genma who was also going to take a vacation. I saw Kakashi heading straight on the way and asked. Fortunately, Kakashi didn''t perform any important tasks. It just seemed to be in a hurry. The cloak was not worn properly, and he was recognized by him, so Genma gave Kakashi the location of the mission casually. This location is not very far, it is the camp of the engineering team. If the location is outside the village, Xuanjian would not be able to say anything about the specific location. It is precisely because this location is in the village, Xuanjian will also go to the camp to do the task. From here, I know the card. Cassie''s whereabouts. In other words, Kakashi should be on the camp side now. As for whether he will stay in the camp, I dont know. After all, the task may not be a stay-at-home task, but an investigation task. In terms of investigation, the camp has always been the top priority. Maybe Kakashi was investigating in the past and will not stay long. "It''s better to go quickly." Thinking of this, Qianye put away the same abdomen, a splash of water flashed in the rain curtain between, and his figure, even with an umbrella, disappeared in the rain curtain. ... About twenty minutes later, the camp sentry tower. "Huh? Next is... Master Chiba?" Above the watch tower, the young ninja who was on holiday today stuck out half of his head. The partner behind him held an umbrella for others. After squinting his eyes for a while, he made such a surprise in his mouth. "Well, hard work, do you need to investigate?" In this regard, even though he was holding an umbrella under the guard tower, Chiba, who was already wet all over, moved the umbrella above his head and said. Although he usually doesnt need to check when he comes here, its difficult to distinguish people when his vision is blocked on a rainy day. In addition, its a period of frequent checkups. Kakashi is even here in a hurry. Cooperate. "This...may need to be investigated, Master Chiba." Regarding this, the young man on the sentry tower was stunned for a moment, and then he spoke a little embarrassedly. It sounds like a routine investigation of Chiba is not right. "it is good!" Hearing this, Chiba naturally responded without saying a word. And soon, someone from the camp stepped forward to investigate Chiba in the rain. As for the method of investigation, it was the same as that at the time of Chiba, because Chiba was also considered to have entered chakras before. , There is also a seal art scroll belonging to him that only he can open in the camp. This investigation has also been much easier, and many troublesome links have been eliminated. After Chiba opened the sealing technique, he was released. At the same time, Chiba finally asked about Kakashi''s whereabouts. And these sentries did investigate a captain from the dark part, obviously, it should be Kakashi. In this regard, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and went straight into the camp. However, the road was smooth, and no obstacles were encountered. It was a rainy day, the camp was muddy, and construction did not start. Everyone was in their own houses, but not a few people were seen. When Chiba came to Hirohikos house, he was told by a ninja like an assistant who seemed to be sorting out documents for Hirohiko. There is an emergency meeting now. Hirohiko, Yukina, and even the new dark force commander are also In the emergency meeting, he couldn''t see the person he wanted for the time being. In addition to being surprised that Hongyan had an assistant, Chiba had to silently move to Xuena''s room ~www.novelhall.com~ and sat down at the table. After all, the assistant is also working, and he can''t bother him, so he can only go to Xuenai''s house. Speaking of it, it seems that there is nothing wrong with Hongyan having an assistant. He is now the vice president here, although it is basically Chise Kyou. However, it is normal to have an assistant, who is also in charge of the vice president anyway, and there must be some cards. Then, after sitting down, Chiba reacted from the surprise that Hirohiko had an assistant. Also, is Xuena living here cold or not? Have you eaten well... After that, he completely left behind Assistant Hongyan and so on. After taking a look at the still simple decorations here, he touched the bedding on the back of the bed, although it cannot be said to be thin, but there is no particularly thick bedding. Wrinkled. She was originally physically unstable and looked healthy, but after all, she had a medical history of strange diseases. If you dont eat well and sleep warmly, just in case... Gee... Can not do it! I have to calculate. This engineering team is not an ordinary small project, Xue Nai has to spend a while here. Can not be ignored. Never let Xuena be in trouble again, otherwise the eyes may never be cured. Here, arrangements must be made! Correct! Must plan carefully! As soon as this thought shifted to Xuena, Chiba''s head turned away involuntarily, and various details of life moved from his mind scene by scene in accordance with this simple decoration. Then, countermeasures against this scene also came into being, one by one, Chiba''s thoughts gradually drifted away. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1679： inform "So, because Mr. Jiu Xinnai asked me to eat, that''s why you let you come to me? After removing the fox mask on his face, Kakashi looked at Chiba in front of him, then at Hirohiko who was walking behind him, and took another look at Xuena, who did not know when he had stood behind Chiba, who was like a young wife. , Frowned, and asked very cautiously. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded. Just now, that is, after Chiba sat in Yukinas room for an hour and thought, Hirohiko, Yukina, and Kakashi, who hadnt seen him for a long time, went to Hirohikos room, and he came straight over, and took Jiu Xin Nai''s invitation gave me a word. Then, it led to this sentence of Kakashi. "Uh" Afterwards, upon hearing Chiba''s utterly utterly um, the corner of Kakashi''s mouth was slightly invisible, which seemed a bit embarrassing. "Snapped!" As soon as Kakashi''s expression appeared, a hand was patted on his shoulder. "This is the invitation of Mr. Kushina! Teacher Kushina!" Afterwards, it was Chiba who had a serious face and spoke very seriously. While speaking, he gently patted Kakashi on the shoulder. "Then, if there are no tasks in the New Year, I will go, if there are tasks, I can''t help it." In response to this, Kakashi''s face became slightly stiff, thought for a moment, and said in his mouth. "Snapped!" However, he hadn''t finished speaking yet, but there was another hand behind him, patted his shoulder. "Kakashi, this is an invitation from Mr. Jiuxinai." Afterwards, Hongyan''s solemn voice rang slowly from behind him. When I heard this sentence, Kakashi, who had wanted to say something, suddenly stopped. Then, Chiba and Hirohiko were slapped with one hand and one shoulder, one after the other. Kashi, and Kakashi looked at Chiba, then at Hirohiko, and then at the same dignified Xuena, the stiff face became more obvious. This atmosphere suddenly fell into silence and slowly became heavy. Even, when the assistant route of Hongyan, who had seen them enter and thought there was something important and consciously left, was taken aback, almost thought he was going to do it. However, after watching them for a long time, it seemed that It''s not the same thing, and the assistant will be skeptical. Afterwards, it caused a commotion among many young ninjas in the camp, and various rumors also surged. Of course, this is something to say, not to mention it for the time being. Back to Chiba Kakashi and the others, this Kakashi was silent for a long time, and under the gaze of three eyes, his stiff face finally suffered. "No choice?" Then, in this bitterness, he said so. "What do you mean?" Regarding this, Chiba looked at Kakashi and asked seriously. "You...can''t think of a solution?" Upon hearing this, Kakashi''s mouth twitched again. "What do you mean?" After hearing these words from Kakashi, Chiba''s expression did not change, even the tone of the words did not change, and he asked seriously. "Where is Hongyan?" However, Kakashi didn''t seem to give up yet, and turned to ask Hirohiko. But it was Hongyan who closed his eyes and shook his head in exchange, which was obviously impossible. "Xue Nai?" Then, he looked at Xuena again. "If you don''t go, I''m afraid we will all..." And Xue Na hesitated and said. "So, I have no choice?" Hearing Xuena''s words, Kakashi took a breath, and the corners of his mouth were already extremely unnaturally cocked. "Yes, from the time we told you, no! From the time Kushina-sensei told me about this, you have no choice, unless you think you can avoid me and Hirohiko''s chase." In this regard, Qianye said seriously. What a joke, Mr. Jiu Xinnai said so, even if Kakashi runs out of the village, they will have to drag him back, otherwise there will be any good fruit. Moreover, he has just made a contribution comparable to saving the village now. Its no big deal to ask Kakashi for a holiday with Bo Feng Shuimen. Now the peace talks and repair alliance have been negotiated, and the situation is calming down. So nervous, even if there is a cloud hidden, there will be no waves. Peace will inevitably come, but it will end at what price and conditions. It''s no big deal to ask for a holiday. Even when Jiu Xinnai said this, he might have already spoken to Bo Feng Shuimen and was allowed. Besides, this Kakashi is a proud disciple of Bofeng Shuimen, and he feels guilty for him, and is very worried about Kakashi. This is not a problem at all for a holiday. Kakashi has absolutely nowhere to escape. Gee! Chiba and Hirohiko, this is definitely not going to escape! Moreover, since Chiba said such a thing, I am afraid that Ms. Watergate has already done it. This guy, forced by the fist of Teacher Jiu Xinnai, intends to sell me! This year, I just want to live quietly! At this time, Kakashi was also helpless to the extreme. He originally didn''t want to be in contact with anyone. He spent the New Year quietly alone. He didn''t feel that there was any difference between living together and living alone, even being quieter alone. Now, I didnt expect to make such an outburst. Not only was Kushinas invitation, but the person who invited himself is still the top few of the young people in the village. To be honest, he is really not sure that he can be in the pursuit of these three An Ansheng spent a new year, That is to say, now I cant refuse, nor can I escape. "Oh...I see, I will be there that day." In the end, after thinking about it, Kakashis could only agree to it. There was no choice at all. He has no choice! "Well, so be it." Then, after hearing Kakashi''s affirmative answer, Chiba was also relieved, let go of Kakashi''s shoulder, and said. At the same time, Hirohiko''s hand also let go. "Then, see you then." In response, Kakashi looked at Chiba and couldn''t help but shook his head, put on a fox mask, a knot in his hand, and his figure flashed before disappearing in place. "see you then!" After that, it was Chiba who said to the outside. "call--!" After that, until Kakashi completely left here, the three looked at each other, their faces relaxed, and a long breath was taken out. Finally... finally over! If Kakashi doesn''t agree, he can only take him to Teacher Jiu Xinnai and talk right now. Finally ~www.novelhall.com~ no need to be beaten! And in their hearts, there was such a long, tacit thought of relief. "Then, you quickly finish what you have at hand, and when the time comes, I will pick you up." After this sigh of relief, Qianye didn''t stay for long, and he planned to leave. "Well, you go back first." Hirohiko and Xuena didn''t want to stay, and said. "Ok." Then, with a nod, Chiba also left Hongyan''s room in a flash of water. After that, Hirohiko and Xuena went on their own. As important people here, even if they are on vacation, they have to be busy for a while. In order to have a good year, it is important to finish their tasks. Chapter 1680： Got to stare! Slow down, should I take some time to stare at Kakashi, who knows if this guy is slandering me, if he tells Kushina, he will go, and finally he has an appointment, where shall I cry! Under the rain curtain, Chiba was walking on the way to the Japanese-style cabin, and suddenly, such a vigilance was born in his heart. No no no! Must watch him, at least watch him that day, make sure he can come, even if he wants to break the appointment, let him be able to go to the banquet. Afterwards, Qianye passed a series of calculations in his mind. "It''s just that Kakashi, it seems that he has gone the old path of the original. If the invitation of Nine Sinna can get him out of the shadows, then it can be regarded as breaking the established huge progress." But after the calculation, Qianye put away the alert color on his face, showing a bit heavy. Looking at Kakashis appearance just now, Chiba can guess without thinking about it. He wants to be alone and quiet. He doesnt want to make friends anymore, and he doesnt plan to have any social interactions. Obviously, he is in a situation of losing his best friends. Withdrawn reaction. This is mostly the same as the original Kakashi situation. Later in the Naruto era, Kakashi also talked about his condition after losing Toto and Lin. To be honest, the reason why Kakashi''s strength has stopped at the elite level, he has not yet entered the S-level, and his talent, as long as he perseveres, in the Naruto era, becomes a figure of the three ninjas, in fact, it is nothing. Difficult. Many forum posts in the previous life stated that Kakashis power was stagnated because of over-reliance on the writing wheel, and it was also said that the writing wheel could not be closed, which caused Kakashis chakra limit to be too large, so he played Not all strength. Combining Chibas experience in this Naruto world and understanding of Kakashi, the above two conclusions are reasonable, but they are by no means the main reason for Kakashis stagnation. The main reason is Kakashis lack of energy. From the beginning to the end, from the loss of Daito and Lin, until he became the teacher of Naruto and others, he was in a state of decadence. If it werent for his terrifying talent, Im afraid this decadent state would As a result, his strength is only at the level of this period. If Kakashi can get out of the shadows, the shortcomings of Zhuanyan cannot be closed, or the dependence of Zhuanyan, will not become a problem. First of all, Kakashi is an analytically intelligent ninja, and he belongs to the same type. If he is concerned about his own strength, he will definitely realize that he has a right to Shao Lun Yan after fighting with Shao Lun Yan many times. Reliance on, will definitely find a way to develop a fighting style that does not rely on Shao Lun Yan, and then cooperate with Shao Lun Yan''s fighting style to exert greater combat effectiveness. Chiba is convinced of this, and Kakashi is by no means a mediocre who can''t even notice this. Secondly, when writing about the Chakra problem of Lunyan, if Kakashi came to his heart, he was naturally actively looking for a solution, and it was not impossible to find a solution with his talent and wisdom, and he was a disciple of Bofeng Shuimen If you really have the intention to solve this problem, Bofeng Shuimen will naturally help. After all, for Bofeng Shuimen, Kakashi is a proud disciple of himself, and Yucunzi is a promising talent in the future. It is impossible not to Focusing on training, as long as Kakashi asks, this teacher of Tianzong Wizard will naturally not stand idly by. With Hokage''s identity and Konoha''s background, Chiba believes that the chakra problem of writing round eyes is not a big problem. . After all, Chiba had seen many forbidden techniques in Konoha''s Forbidden Surgery Room that did not appear at all in the original works, and because he did not know the effects and side effects, he did not choose many forbidden techniques. This is a huge world, a complete world, not just a corner described in the original work, and Konoha can''t have only the forbidden techniques that appear in the original work. In the original work, even Bo Feng Shui Men''s forbidden technique catalog is not described completely, at most it is a multiple shadow clone. It is conceivable that in this Hokage world, the background of each village is much higher than the original description. From the perspective of the forbidden technique, this war and the second world war plus this three wars, the forbidden technique compensated by other villages because of the peace agreement may have exceeded the forbidden technique in the original work. In other words, Kakashi is moving forward toward the established fate of the original. Chiba, nothing really has changed now. But if now, if Kakashi changes, then it is not a good signal. Although Chiba is not afraid of any difficulties and dangers ahead, and now he will not think about those that are missing, and will not be defeated by the desperate reality, but if Kakashi really changes, how can it not be a joyful thing ? "No, it should be said that it must be like this for Jiu Xinnai!" But thinking of this, Chiba suddenly smiled. He suddenly felt that after this new year, Kakashi would not embark on the established path. Because this is his teacher, Kushina! Nothing, she cannot be warm! "I still think about how to make sure Kakashi passes." After smiling, Chiba didn''t entangle anymore, and started briskly, and walked quickly towards the Japanese-style cabin. "Heh... the rain hasn''t stopped. Forget it, since Chiba is not at home, we don''t have to stay a lot. I will go back first. How about you, Xuanjian?" "Then I''ll go back too, I don''t know what big task Chiba has put on again. Actually not training at home." "Yeah, it''s too strange that he doesn''t train at home during this time." "Go, let''s go, everything has been delivered, and I have to go home." "Well, let''s go, together!" At this moment, two familiar voices came from the small woods ahead. Asma... And Xuanjian? Hearing these two voices, Chiba was taken aback and stopped. How did they get to my house? Also, what is it that I am not training at home during this time period, which is so strange? Don''t I need to eat, I only train. Then there was such a puzzled and bitter thought flashed in his heart, as if everyone I met today felt strange that he was not training at home. This... he trains often, but how can it be so exaggerated? "Huh? Chiba, are you back?" And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ two young people walked out of the forest. In the dim figure, there seemed to be one with sharp-eyed eyes. He saw his figure and opened his mouth in surprise. "Isn''t it a big task to come back?" Then, another person also spoke in surprise. What do you mean... come back? I Do you have to encounter big tasks without training? This I And hearing these two sentences, the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched, and she was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say. These two guys will not do it on purpose! Then, such a thought came into his mind involuntarily. Chapter 1681： Is no longer! It turned out to be so, these guys... Pushing open the door of the Japanese-style log cabin, Chiba paused before he stepped into the house, and a little smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, whether it was helpless or warm. At this moment, across the hallway, he was able to see a corner of the low table, and at this moment, there were already some things placed on the corner of the low table, which were obviously the Asma and Xuanzai who had just left. Down. Just now when this small forest head met, although he left two people, both of them said that the matter was finished. They also had a lot of things to work on this New Year''s day, so they left without leaving. Chiba asked them what they were doing, but they didn''t say anything. Now it seems that it should be the same as Binzu Lei, who has brought him something. As for what the two people shirk, there are still many things to work on. Of course Chiba does not believe it. During this period, the ninjas participating in the martial law began to take turns, and the front line also transferred a group of people back, young people like them. Ninja, it''s been a vacation long ago, and the parents are there, so how can they be busy. Presumably, I''m tired of playing here and plan to go home. "They really don''t treat this place as someone else''s home!" Sure enough, just as Chiba thought, after I walked in, I looked in the direction of the low table and saw a few bulging bags placed on the low table, and these bags were surrounded by various melon peels. And yesterday, he didn''t finish eating a few snacks, and he found them all for these two people and ate them clean. Leave these things for me to pack... Later, after this mumbling, Qianye couldn''t help but sighed. After such a helpless thought flashed in his heart, he leaned down and began to pack up. Ok I also have to start thinking about what to do when all the ninja powers I have now reach the bottleneck. There are ten months left to learn new things, I am afraid it is too late. Moreover, I dont have much to learn. In terms of ninjutsu, after the bottleneck is reached, all the changes in the nature of the five chakras are mastered. In terms of ninjutsu, it is no longer difficult to improve, although in addition to the five types of escape, ninjutsu also has There are many, but the biggest part of ninjutsu is after all these five escape techniques, and there is no need to learn it anymore. S-level ninjutsu with other attributes may be too late to develop, and the cost performance is not high, so it is better to let go. Moreover, there is instant memory, and there is no need to spend time here. On the physical skill side, its just like that in terms of fist and foot, and it cant be improved after training. The main ones are Jianrens Sparrow Flash and Double Sparrow Flash. You have to pick it up properly. This swordsmanship has not been practiced for a long time. Time can also join the training of swordsmanship. This swordsmanship is direct, and it is fast and unbreakable. The direct lethality can even be said to occupy one of the absolute positions in my grasp. And most of this physical skills need to be honed. Swordsmanship has been cultivated before, and then its easy to pick it up. You dont need to practice too much, but are familiar with it. If its other physical skills, Im afraid ten months is not enough. Achievement has always been perseverance, perseverance, taking up a lot of time, and learning new physical skills is not worthwhile. As for illusion, I have no talent, and I can''t learn the simplest, so don''t waste time. In terms of forbidden techniques, the Eight Doors Dunjia and the new forbidden techniques are enough. Even if one more powerful forbidden technique is obtained, given the side effects of the forbidden technique, it is a waste of all ten months to practice. However, it is estimated that it will only take five to eight months to reach the bottleneck. Although it is difficult to change the nature of Chakra, there is a front car with a change in the nature of the fire attribute. In the later study, there are Hongyan, Kakashi, Bo Feng Shuimen is a master of changes in the nature of wind or thunder. Eight months is enough. Within a few months, I will be able to grasp the third nature change. I should be gifted in nature change. The key is, what should I do in the coming days, and what should I do after five to eight months. The previous mission of God Wubi Bridge has explained that strength is only a threshold, and the threshold that can change destiny is not an absolute guarantee factor. Strength is just the force that drives the wheel of fortune, and changing the direction of the wheel of fortune is not the most important factor. Other preparations are needed to change the direction of the wheel of fortune. And after this was packed, Qianye also began to calculate in his heart. After the last mission of Shenwu Bridge, he also learned a lesson from pain and deeply understood a truth. To change destiny, power is only a prerequisite, and the most basic part does not mean that power can be changed. In the battle of God Wubi Bridge, he fought alone against three generations of Raikage, one of the strongest forces in the Ninja world, and left safely, and dragged the three generations of Raikage in place, which indirectly led to the three generations of Raikages battle against Wanyanyin. And die. In terms of strength, it was already quite tyrannical, and killing the ninja who caused the tragedy of the earth was not a problem at all. However, it is still in vain. It can be seen that power is not absolute. The crossing doujin he saw before is really unbelievable. With power, everything can be changed at will. Perhaps it is feasible in the world of crossing doujin, but in this Hokage The world, that is a foolish dream. He has to do more preparations, in addition to improving his strength, more preparations. Now, since the increase in power will fall into a bottleneck, and all the remaining time will not be used, then he must make some other preparations, except for power to change the direction of the wheel of fate. Although Chiba was busy with all kinds of affairs after the mission of Shinmukyo Bridge, except for the work, which was training and training, trying to recover his strength, it does not mean that he did not think about the failure of Shinmukyo Bridge. . Even if it didn''t show it ~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba now has a very different approach to changing his destiny from the one of God Wubiqiao. In addition to being more determined to change his destiny, Chiba is also more cautious, calm and sober. It is no longer the "traverser" who naively thought that power is everything. He has really faced up to this world with complete world rules, and at the same time, he has also faced up to the huge inertia of the established fate of this world. "Hmm...Perhaps, I shouldn''t be a corner, I should take the initiative, instead of waiting for the arrival of the Kyuubi Rebellion, I should take the initiative..." But after thinking about it, when everything was settled, he also had a general idea in his mind, and couldn''t help but mutter. Then, he glanced at the neatly packed low table, he didn''t think much anymore, and he opened the door directly and headed for somewhere in the village. .. m. Chapter 1682： Forge House "welcome!" Simple but not humble, in a somewhat remote temporary residence somewhere in the village, a sturdy-looking, short middle-aged man walked away from the wall of the room full of weapons, turned his head, and looked at the door. Softly. "Excuse me, can weapons be forged here?" And with this sound, and the sound of the door closing, the voice of a teenager sounded in the room that was almost steamed by the heat from the back room in this winter. When the door was closed, a handsome young man stepped in. At this moment, he stopped in front of the short middle-aged man, and his gaze was wandering between the four walls full of weapons. . "Chi...Chiba-sama?" However, the politeness that this young man said seemed quite ordinary, except for being handsome, there was nothing special about it, but when the short, middle-aged man saw it, he was shocked and almost exclaimed in his mouth. . Although he can be considered as a hardworking man and staying at home, apart from those few acquaintances, he sees very few people, because their family is also considered as a supplier of weapons in the village, and there are no customers on weekdays. Basically, he is a village Orders, but the boy in front of him will never admit his mistake. I''m afraid that the entire village, no, the entire Ninja World will not fail to recognize that this is a boy in front of him. "Uh" And seeing the appearance of this short man who was shocked, the boy, that is, Chiba''s mouth, grinned slightly, showing a somewhat awkward smile, and then said: "I want to forge a sword." After having an idea in his heart, the first thing Qianye did when he went out was naturally this forging weapon, this swordsmanship, without a sword. It seems that Jianren''s knife was not forged here. These weapons should be displayed by the shop owner showing his forging skills. Although they are basically knives, swords and the like, there are few ninja swords, but the quality of these weapons does not seem to be Very good, there is no way to compare with Jianren''s knife. But in his heart, it was so thinking. Chiba has already read all the weapons displayed here. Although he doesn''t usually deal with weapons, he can still distinguish some advantages and disadvantages by comparing Kento''s swords. Right now the knives on these walls, the best one, is also a weapon with a quality far surpassing all the blades here, and it is still a bit worse than Jianren''s sword. Others, although they were all relatively high-quality weapons, in Chiba''s eyes, they were not enough. "sword?" But at this time, the short man didn''t seem to react, he almost subconsciously repeated the question, his eyes still looking at Qianye in a daze. Obviously still surprised that Chiba will appear here. "Well, about that." When he heard this sound, Chiba took out a piece of paper with a sword drawn on it. It was roughly the same as Kentos sword. After all, he was used to the sword left by Kento. He Shuangqueshan is a swordsmanship that pursues extreme speed, and if you go forward without leaving any room, if you dont use the sword smoothly, you may miss the chance to kill with one blow. It is against others. The choice of this sword should not be too random. Up. It can be said that Chiba''s sword drawn with pen and ink on the road is basically not much different from Kento''s sword. Of course, whether this finished product will be the same as Jianren''s sword depends on the level of the blacksmith. "Ok" At this moment, looking at the blueprints handed over, the short man basically accepted it subconsciously, and then subconsciously looked at it for a while before his gaze slowly condensed from an unreacted look, his face Also changed from stunned to serious. "This sword... is the swordsmanship you use, or is the owner of this sword pursuing extreme speed?" Then, after watching it for a while, the short man said something amazing. It''s him! At this time, this thought in Chiba''s heart almost came up with the words of the short man. Actually... I guessed the type of swordsmanship I used! This person is definitely a very experienced and vicious-eyed blacksmith. His skills are definitely not much different. The best weapon on these walls may not be his highest masterpiece! Then, Chiba had such a thought in his mind. "Yes." After that, Chiba nodded and said. "Really... It''s true, I see, Master Chiba, when are you going to take it." In response to this, the short man was straightforward this time, raised his head, and directly agreed. Originally, he was a supplier of weapons in the village, and now he is in the middle of war. It is unlikely that he will take over other tasks. Even on weekdays, he does not often take personal work. He has been in the industry for thirty years, no more than twenty. They can also be regarded as Konoha''s veteran weapon forgers. Their shop has existed since his great-grandfather generation. They have always forged weapons for the village, and they rarely take personal orders. But now, if its someone else who brings the drawings and asks him to do something, he cant agree to it at all. The number of weapons that flow out is less than twenty, but its not what the customer said made. However, the young man in front of him is different. This Chiba-sama, but the hero who has saved the village several times, was born and died for the village. What does his dignity and his personal work count for? Since it was Mr. Chiba''s request, he just did it! "Well, if you think it is necessary to change, then make the changes as you wish." In response, Chiba smiled and said. Since the blacksmith in front of me can guess the characteristics of swordsmanship he uses from the weapon structure, the blacksmith''s skills are definitely not bad, and there are some things that allow experts to do some rest, which may be easier to use. "Yes!" In response, the short man nodded without hesitation. As expected of Chiba-sama! Did he see something! This is also the trust in me! And in his mind, it was such a thought. "Well, then, when can I come to get the goods." In response, Chiba asked again. "Three or five days is enough." The short man hurriedly said. "Okay! Then, I have something to do. I''ll trouble you. The price is not a problem. Please forge it well." Hearing this, Chiba stopped talking, and said goodbye. "Must live up to the expectations of Lord Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ In this regard, the short man said with a solemn expression. "Well, thank you, then, goodbye!" After hearing the words of the short man, Chiba did not stay too much. After leaving such a sentence, he left this simple but not simple forging house. Today, he still has some things to do, and only after finishing it can he celebrate the New Year. "Come on! Stop production of the best stove for me, I will use it myself!" After watching Qianye leave, the short man was excited and excited again, and roared when he turned his head. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1682: Forge House (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1683： That day After leaving the Forge House, Chiba went straight back to the cabin. In the next few days, until now on New Years Day, Chiba never went out again. There was no place for Kushina to help him. It saves trouble. In the past few days, Chiba has not been idle either, forbidden technique training, sealing technique research and development, swordsmanship regaining training, chakra''s nature change... these things have almost filled his every day. However, in the past few days, there are no obvious results. "Today... Is it going to eat at noon or only at night?" Now, on this New Year''s Day, after Chiba slowly put down the towel he wiped heavily on his face, looking at the gloomy sky outside, his brows suddenly frowned. He suddenly discovered that although Jiu Xinnai asked them to go to her for the New Year, he didn''t say when to eat. Generally speaking, its okay to go now. However, Jiu Xinnai''s temperament has invited Kakashi again. There may be some carefully prepared surprises. If they go early, the surprise she prepared hard will be dismantled. No, you can''t beat him? However, if you say you want to go to her house to celebrate the New Year, but you don''t eat lunch at lunch, if you don''t prepare carefully, don''t you still have to be beaten? At this time, Chiba was tangled up, and the towel that was put down did not hang up. Even, the forehead, has slowly appeared cold sweat. Damn it! How could he be so negligent, such an important thing, unexpectedly did not ask! And in his heart, thoughts of regret like this have slowly emerged. "Chiba... are you alright?" At this time, the voice of Hongyan urging came from outside the door. "Huh? Didn''t you finish washing?" In this regard, Chiba almost subconsciously said. "Yes!" When he heard Chiba''s sentence, Honghiko who was urging outside seemed to be taken aback, and he was quiet outside before he heard his voice. "Is there anything worrying about that?" Hearing the voice outside, Chiba spoke in a questioning tone. "I''m about to go to Teacher Kushinai, have you forgotten? You are going to Master Kushinai''s house today. You want to be beaten, but I don''t want to." In response to this, Hongyan from outside choked for a moment, and then just such an anxious sentence could be heard from the voice. "Go now? Let''s have lunch and dinner together?" Hearing this, Qianye was taken aback, and responded rather dazedly. "Yeah, didn''t I tell you? Teacher Jiu Xinnai asked us to go early in the morning, no, it is to tell us to go early." And hearing Chiba''s dazed and unnerved words, Hongyan outside seemed to sigh and said helplessly. "Really...I see, Ma...immediately!" What Hirohiko had said was clear enough, Chiba also washed the towels immediately, and when he heard the sound, he had already opened the door into the living room. At this time, Hirohiko and Yukina were ready to go, and Hirohiko was still carrying large and small bags. "Well, Hongyan, I forgot to tell him yesterday." And when Chiba ran out, Xue Nai''s words also rang. "Really? Didn''t we tell him?" Regarding this, Hongyan was stunned slightly, then looked back at Xuena, frowned, as if he was reminiscing whether he had ever said it to Chiba. "Don''t think about it! It''s the same if we don''t say it now. If we go late, we will get beaten up! Go and go!" But at this time, Chiba didn''t care whether Hiroshiko had told himself, is the important point here now? Not here! In Jiuxinai, they want them to arrive earlier, and this is an earlier time, they may not be earlier in a while. It''s almost eight o''clock now, and it''s almost beyond the scope of early. No matter how hard it is, I never said it! I have to go now! And when he heard Chiba''s sentence, Hirohiko was also stunned. He slapped his head and walked right away. At the same time, Chiba grabbed Xuena''s wrist and led her to follow Hirohiko. No wonder, Hirohiko and Xuena came back a day earlier, because Kushina asked to go early, and they were afraid that they would be delayed and beaten. At this time, after going out, Chiba took off the bags from Hongyan in front of him and put them on himself, and couldn''t help but remember the scene when the two suddenly came back the day before yesterday. Originally, yesterday, the day before the new year, they said yes, Chiba will pick up Hirohiko and Xuena, but they did not expect that the day before yesterday, that is, yesterday, Hirohiko and Xuena came back late at night with big bags. At that time, Chiba was quite surprised. However, seeing that they had finished their work ahead of time, Chiba was also happy, and didn''t think much about it, so he didn''t ask much. The two of them seemed to stay up late too, each with dark circles under their eyes. Before they went home, they went back to the room and fell asleep. Chiba couldn''t ask more. In this sleep, I slept until yesterday''s dinner time. After having a meal together, Chiba didn''t think of asking because he had homework to do in the evening. Until now, he didn''t know why Hirohiko and Xuena came back early. This is definitely Jiu Xinnai taking the time to go to them, and telling them to go early, the two guys stayed up all night to finish their work and hurried back. Really! Almost beaten! And thinking of this, Chiba, who was pulling Xuena through the small forest, already twitched unnaturally. It''s just that Jiu Xinnai asked us to go there earlier. What''s the matter? After all, this New Year, that is, eating and having dinner, the reconstruction work in the village now, and the environment where the war has not yet ended, there will be no fireworks fairs, temple fairs and so on like before the war. Basically Keep it simple, but the holidays are longer than usual. This new year, there will be food left. Moreover, the New Year of the Naruto World is basically the New Year''s Day of the previous life. This holiday is also the same as the New Year of the country where the original book is located. There are not many customs. It is over after watching the fireworks and visiting the temple fair. There is no fireworks festival now, everything is kept simple, that is, everyone eats together and then New Years Eve. There is no need to go there early in the morning, I''m afraid something will happen. But ~www.novelhall.com~ What will happen to this New Year? Hopefully, it is not a trouble. With his thoughts, Chiba also began to ponder. However, this seems to be the first time to spend the New Year with Jiuxina, and I always feel...busier, but better. Have something to do, be busy, and feel more like a new year. Moreover, this time Jiu Xinnai also specially invited Kakashi, what we asked to do may also be related to Kakashi. In this way, it might be more interesting! Still, hurry over! But as I thought about it, a smile slowly appeared on the corner of Chiba''s mouth, just like the faint touch of warmth on the face of Hirohiko walking in front and the face of Xuena behind him. Smile. .. m. Chapter 1684： gift "Really, it''s another gloomy weather." He opened his dim sleepy eyes, turned his head, and glanced at the gloomy sky outside the window. Asma closed his eyes and turned back. After a helpless sigh, there was just such a nasty complaint. And then, after this complaint, Asma didn''t sleep in bed, but sat up abruptly, began to dress, and got up. However, after waking up, Asmas did not go downstairs to wash, but stopped on the table in his room, and on the box on the table, as well as the card on the box. paper. Unexpectedly, this guy would actually... After watching this for a while, Asma''s mouth showed a warm smile involuntarily. In my mind, it flashed past night when my mother found this box at the door and gave it to herself. At that time, he was tired from training alone, so he looked at the paper on the box that his mother took special care of, and didn''t pay much attention to it. He threw it on the table and fell asleep. Now, he looked at this unsigned piece of paper with the words "Happy New Year" on it. Looking at the handwriting on it, it was clearly that of the guy Chiba. Obviously, this was given to him by Chiba. This was really unexpected, and he didn''t expect at all that this madman who only knew about cultivation could still think of giving gifts to himself, or taking advantage of the New Year, this is really the sun coming out from the west. "Look, what are you giving me!" Then, thinking of this, Asma sat down, but couldn''t wait to open this very heavy box. "This!" But when he opened the box and saw what was in it, he was slightly taken aback. "Dare to love, he not only thought of giving me a gift, but also remembered what I need most now. It seems that I don''t have to wait until the middle of next year." Then, after this froze, the warm smile on the corner of Asma''s mouth widened. At this moment, lying quietly in this box is a pair of weight-bearing props, and it is also the next-spec weight-bearing prop that he has saved for several months and wants to buy. Chiba, gave him the gift he most desperately wanted! "This guy is so thoughtful, he can''t even give gifts..." Then, after this smile widened, Asma shook her head helplessly. Originally, he was thinking that this guy who only knew training might give something weird, but he didn''t expect that it was what he needed most. s things. Obviously, Chiba sent it after fully considering him. Regardless of the value of this gift, it is included in this gift, Chiba''s care for herself is the most important. "Today, he should be celebrating the New Year at Teacher Jiu Xinnai''s house. I heard Xuan Jian said yesterday that he will have dinner later, go find him!" Finally, looking at the gift, Asma took a deep breath, stood up slowly, and made up her mind. Do not! You have to take it over, it''s a gift in return! Later, after the decision, he was thinking about it. Finally, he picked up his pen and ink and sat down again, thinking, while writing intermittently. ... "This...this is!" At this time, the other side, in the same home, just responded to the parents downstairs calling for breakfast, and slowly picked up the four stickers that said "Happy New Year" from the window yesterday. With a bottle of transparent liquid and a scroll in the box with words, a little surprise slowly floated on his face. Is this... Chiba? And this thought flashed through his mind. Do not! Can''t go wrong, it must be Chiba! Is this a poison specially configured for me? And the formula... Is this a New Year gift...? Then, he looked at the scroll, then at the bottle and scroll in his hand, and smiled suddenly. It''s really the same as Xuanjian said, Chiba, really is a friend worth making! In this laugh, this emotion flashed in his heart. ... "Huh? Chiba? This is." At this time, at the same time, the Shiranui Genma who was on duty yawned, took the breakfast prepared for him by his parents on the first floor, and walked into his room while eating, and soon found it placed in his room. There is a box that says "Happy New Year". Looking at it, Ignorance Huo Xuanjian guessed the origin of this box for the first time. Is that guy who knows how to give gifts in the New Year? Then, in his heart, there was doubt. However, despite the doubts, I don''t think Huo Xuanjian much, but directly opened the box. I can only say, is it really the wise general who saved the village several times? What do I need most? He really guessed so clearly! Afterwards, looking at the contents of the box, Ignorance Huo Xuanjian gently took the Qianben in his mouth, and smiled helplessly but warmly. ... "Ohhhhhhhhhhhh! My opponent in life! Unexpectedly...he knows me so well...this is...is this a friend in a competitive relationship! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Youth...this is youth !" At this time, in another remote house somewhere in the village, there was a sound of youthful excitement and almost howling. In the room, a watermelon-headed boy with thick eyebrows wearing a green tights lifted up a brand new green tights in a box. The tearful appearance was like a treasure. "I! I will wear this gift from my best friend all my life! Youth, this is the proof of my youth!" Then, looking at the green tights, the boy cried bitterly, hugged the new green tights in his arms and pressed it to his heart. Completely, ignoring the other set of weighted props in the box. He didn''t even notice that his tears and even his nose had already made this brand new green tights not so new, and it didn''t look like they could be worn right away. ... "Yeah! It''s a ball! It''s a ball! And red bean soup, sister Hong! My present is ball and red bean soup, which is great!" At the same time, on the other side, the little girl who saw the contents of the box jumped up with joy. Looking at the quieter and larger girl in front, she clapped her hands and jumped again, obviously out of joy. "Congratulations!" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~, the girl with red pupils opposite the little girl showed a smile at the corner of her mouth. Looking at the appearance of the red beans, what Chiba sent should be what we like. but Give me shochu, wasabi octopus... what do you mean? It''s the scroll of illusion, which is quite reasonable. But in her heart, there was a thought that was more puzzled than the puzzlement that appeared in her eyes. ... Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1684 Gifts (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1685： Main house "Squeak!" The Japanese door was slowly opened. "You are here!" A beautiful red-haired beauty poked her head out of the door, and saw the three young girls in front of the big bags, suddenly showing a big smile, and she spoke with joy. "Teacher Jiuxina, good morning." And her big warm smile, in exchange for the unanimous response and greetings of three young girls. It seems that Mr. Jiu Xinnai is in a good mood! At the same time, such a thought suddenly flashed through the hearts of the three young girls. "come on in." At this time, Jiu Xin Nai''s voice came again, and Jiu Xin Nai also opened the Japanese door, signaling the three people to enter. "Yes." In response, the three young girls immediately responded, and entered the door from the sideways Kushina. It''s strange, why Jiu Xin Na is here to celebrate the New Year. After entering the door, Chiba, who was walking behind Hiroshiko, frowned slightly, and gradually walked side by side with the gently pulling Yukana. His footsteps slowed down since he started, and his eyeballs were also Started to look around. When he arrived at the place, he knew that Kushina did not spend in the current apartment in the New Year this year. Instead, he returned to her old house, which is the village of Konoha forever with his wife Uzumaki Mito. The house where the Uzumaki family of Konoha settled is the current residence not inferior to the main residence of the Hyuga family. When Chiba was Hokages assistant, he accidentally saw the records of this house. At that time, the number of Uzumaki family in Konoha was still a little bit. This main house was also right. Later, Uzumaki family was born and died for Konoha. In terms of the remaining number, it is still a great contribution to Konoha, but it may be that the world is about to perish the Maelstrom clan. This survivor of the Maelstrom clan who originally settled in Konoha and has the image of prosperity eventually died out. During the war, only the original wife Uzumaki Mito was left. Later, the original wife Uzumaki Mito passed away, and the main house went to Kushina. Afterwards, Jiu Xinnai lived in the apartment allocated to her in the village, and the main house fell into disrepair. However, it now appears that this place has just been repaired. Although it looks a bit old, it is clean and tidy and has a primitive meaning. And Chiba originally thought that Kushina was going to celebrate the New Year in the apartment, but he did not expect to come to this old house of the whirlpool family. This old house, Kushina hasnt lived in it for many years, and now Im suddenly here to celebrate the Chinese New Year. Chiba is a little confused, and at the same time, I feel that something is wrong with this. The reason why Kushina called them to come so early may not simply be because They come here early. And along the way, the three of them, under the tie of Jiuxinai, finally stopped in the largest room of the main house. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai, why are you thinking about celebrating the New Year here today?" Looking at the clean tables and chairs in front of him, although they looked quite complete and tidy because of the repairs, but because there were too few items and furniture, Chiba finally couldn''t help but asked. At this time, upon hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko, who put down the large and small bags in his hand, and Yukina, who was lightly opened by Chiba, also looked at Kushina at the same time, obviously also very concerned about this issue. "Um... secret." In this regard, Jiu Xinna smiled and said quite mysteriously. "Uh" Regarding Jiu Xinnai''s selling point, the three of them twitched their mouths together. However, even if they were curious about the secrets of Jiu Xinnai''s life here, the three of them did not dare to ask questions at this time. In case, Jiu Xinnai gets angry, isn''t it begging? "Well, we will eat here later in the evening." In this regard, seeing the appearance of the three disciples, Kushina smiled again and said. "At night, what about during the day?" It is clear that Chiba is more sensitive to the question of eating, almost as soon as Kushina spoke, when he mentioned eating, he subconsciously opened his mouth. "Let''s eat whatever we want to eat. Do we have many things to do?" Hearing Chiba''s urgent questioning, Kushina seemed to have expected it a long time ago. There was no accident or any unpleasantness, and he still said with a smile. Many things to do? Hearing this sentence of Kushina, I don''t know why, Chiba''s heart couldn''t help but chuckle, and an ominous premonition surged in an instant. Not only him, Hirohiko and Xuenai were also subconsciously excited after hearing these words of Kushina. "Well, have you eaten breakfast?" At this time, Jiu Xinnai looked around for a while, took a slight breath, and asked again. "I have eaten it, Chiba did not eat it." In this regard, Hongyan answered honestly. For this breakfast, he and Xuenai got up early and had eaten them. Chiba almost ran over after washing up, but didn''t eat them. "Well, put things down, Chiba will bring you breakfast later, let''s go to a place with me now." Hearing this, Jiu Xinnai nodded and said. Go to a place? what happened? Why, I feel, is it not a good thing? Looking at the mysterious face after Kushina nodded, Chiba''s brows twitched slightly, and the corners of her mouth twitched. That ominous premonition has completely turned into a premonition that is not a good thing. "Yes Yes!" However, even if there is a premonition that it is not a good thing, the Chiba trio, apart from looking at each other, can only agree to it and follow Kusina. Just kidding, Jiuxina is in a good mood now, but there is no guarantee that they will not follow, she will still be in a good mood. Moreover, although Kushina did not say what these many things are to be done, it does not mean that it is really a bad thing that Chiba expected. Do not! It should be said that Kushina never let them do anything bad for them. Anyway, Kushina has a hot temper and his fists are a little bit painful, but for them, there is nothing to say. Even if this Chinese New Year really encountered some trouble, they should follow Jiuxinai and share the worries for her. Of course, now, at this moment, Chiba, the first thought that flashed through the hearts of Chiba, including Hirohiko and Yukina, when they followed Kushina, still couldn''t be beaten. This can''t be beaten, or the driving force behind them, knowing that there may be something bad ahead~www.novelhall.com~, and still following Jiu Xinnai. "Uh" And this is going all the way. The three of them also stood behind Kushina. Then, after seeing the scene in front of them, the corners of Hiroshiko and Chiba''s mouth immediately twitched. I knew it! Not a good thing! Dare to love, Jiu Xin Na is often away from home during this time, just do this! Almost at the same time, Qianye''s heart roared. "Then, next, this last place is left to you." At this time, Kushina also turned around, pointed behind him, and revealed a particularly brilliant smile that seemed to be unable to hold back a smile. Hirohiko and Chiba, these bitter looks are also very cute! Chapter 1686： Rogue? At the same time, on the other side, Kakashi''s house. "Ah" Putting down the brush in his hand, looking at this already brushed clean, it is basically a bathtub that can be seen, but Kakashi did not have the sense of accomplishment in the past, but sighed long. "I said, you send things to the whole village, how to send them to me, it becomes surveillance." Then, after this long sigh, he couldn''t help but look out the window. Under the gloomy sky, the tree in front of the court was bare, and the tree squatting at this time was looking at The teenager who put the brush down. "I''m just fascinated. I am learning the skill of brushing the bathtub?" In this regard, the young man squatting on the tree was particularly heartless and said very seriously. "Who is..." Hearing that, Kakashi''s face almost twitched, and there was a helpless voice in his mouth. "I can''t help it, don''t care too much." Regarding this, the young man squatting on the tree, seeing that Kakashi didn''t believe his previous words at all, said as he spoke. "What can''t you do..." Hearing this, Kakashi dropped the towel on his shoulders, looked at the boy on the trunk, curled his lips, and said in disbelief. "This is Mr. Jiuxina''s errand. If you don''t go there, I can''t afford it." In this regard, the young man said helplessly: "If this is not what Jiu Xin Nai teacher Qian told Wan, you must come, I will save these chakras." "Dare to love, you have changed your shadow clone twice, and you also know that you love Chakra?" Hearing this, Kakashi glanced at the corner of his mouth again, and said neither salty nor indifferent. "How come there are two crops, and only one crop is good, just like that, I feel distressed." Hearing Kakashi''s ridicule, the boy said very seriously, his eyes even radiated sincere light. This guy, when will he be so rascal! Is it possible that Master Jiu Xinnai is so good that he has already cleaned up this kid and is afraid to make a mistake? But, is this guy afraid of people being like this? Although Mr. Kushina is indeed...cough, but this kid can deal with five thousand people alone, I am so afraid of Mrs. Kushina, it seems a little acting. Is this guy here to tease and disgust me? Kakashi''s mouth twitched again when he heard the boy''s words. "Yes, yes. Yesterday, the sneaky person behind my house turned out to be a human being." After the corners of his mouth twitched, Kakashi''s mouth did not give in, and he said neither salty nor indifferent. "Uh" Hearing this sound, the young man on the trunk seemed a little uncomfortable, and he twitched the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. However, this kid didn''t know if it was an improved shadow clone technique. Last night, he should have been a shadow clone, and he was able to persist for an hour. This ordinary shadow avatar, persisting for three to five minutes is already very remarkable. Now, his strength, to what extent, can the technique of Lian Ying clone be improved... But at this time, looking at the embarrassment of the young man, Kakashi didn''t have the pleasure of winning a saliva war, but such a surprised thought flashed in his heart. In the words just now, he couldn''t help but remind him of the shadow clone he found last night that had been crouching for nearly an hour. Although knowing this guys shadow clone is clearly afraid of him running away overnight, it is quite unpleasant to take the opportunity to avoid going to Teacher Kushina to celebrate the New Year, but that hour still surprised him very much. . At the same time, his mind that had no idea of ??contending anymore gave birth to the idea that he wanted to improve the shadow clone technique so that his shadow clone could reach such a long duration. This is tantamount to putting a stone in his deadly heart, and ripples of contention in his heart. "Speaking of which, when will you go to Master Jiu Xinnai''s house?" Thinking of this, Kakashi sighed again, but no longer entangled in the boy who watched him for fear that he would run away and did not believe his unhappiness, but asked calmly. He agreed to this matter, but he didnt intend to leave. Moreover, if Mr. Nushina knew that he had run away, he might not end well. If he didnt know the horror of Mr. Nushina, he could only serve as Nine. Only the three of them, who were the disciples of Teacher Sinnai, knew the character of Teacher Kushinai that tyrant! "Why... go now?" In response, the young man on the trunk was overjoyed and said. With this opening, I plan to go directly. "How don''t you believe me, how afraid of Teacher Jiuxinai?" And hearing this sentence, Kakashi couldn''t help but teased. I''m going right away, worrying about how far I have fallen! Don''t believe me so much! "It''s safer to help Teacher Jiu Xinnai, and it will save you a lot of trouble if you go there earlier." In response, the young man on the tree trunk spread his hands, and said that he didn''t care about Kakashi''s teasing. I think it would be a lot of trouble to go there early! You save trouble, I''m in trouble. Hearing this, Kakashi narrowed his eyes and sneered. "Then, when I''m done, I will go." However, Kakashi finally gave the boy a regular schedule, but after saying this, he didn''t bother to pay attention to the boy who was looking at his cleaning, and got busy himself. "Ok." And the young man on the tree trunk, while poking his head to prevent Kakashi''s various running behaviors, said while still not afraid of boiling water. Finally looked at him. Judging from his appearance, it didn''t look like he was about to miss an appointment. Ok The situation of Kakashi may be better than I thought. Although he is quite repulsive of communication and closed himself up because of the matter of bringing the soil and Lin, but deep in his heart, after all, he still hopes to have friends and partners. The bottom of my heart is still warm, not completely cold anymore. In this case, the hope is still great! Its just that I dont know whats going on on the main body right now. At this time, I hope the main body has arrived at Kushinais house, but dont waver because of lunch or dinner. And his heart ~www.novelhall.com~ is quietly relieved, and he feels a little relieved. Judging from the conversation just now, Kakashi did not exclude going to Jiuxinai''s house for dinner, nor did he exclude him from staring. Although a little dissatisfied and a little teased, as long as Kakashi is not angry, it means that he still wants to go. As long as Kakashi is willing to go, the teenager believes that with the warmth of his teacher, Kakashi will definitely have a turning point. As a friend, the teenager also hopes that Kakashi has a turn for the better. I also hope that Kakashi can return to his previous appearance and grow together in the future to become one of his biggest opponents. So, next, just stare at him! When it''s almost done, notify the ontology again. Then, after some thoughts, the young man made such a decision. Chapter 1687： Work! "Ding Ding Ding!" "Dangdangdang!" "Boom bang bang!" The sound of the construction stopped in the entire village, in this winter of the New Year, for a long time, the village is near the prosperous area, but also in the old house of the whirlpool family in a slightly remote area. "puff!" And somewhere in the old house of the Whirlpool Clan, a basket of weeds gently fell in a container similar to a basket. "Cuckoo..." Then, there was a sound from an empty stomach. "Heh... didn''t you say that you would bring me breakfast? Why are there no figures now?" Under the slightly dilapidated back room, Chiba straightened up, wiped the sweat from his face, touched the belly that was sending some kind of signal, looked at the direction Kushina was leaving, and let out a long sigh. "Snapped!" At this moment, a small thing bounced up from the roof, and hit Qianye''s feet with a "pop". Subconsciously, Chiba looked down, but it was a nail with metallic luster. "Hey, Hongyan! Focus on it!" Then, almost subconsciously, he yelled toward the back of the ruined, but already repaired, back room roof. "Sorry!" And soon, Hongyan''s head poked out from the roof, busy apologizing. "Let''s take a break!" Regarding this, Chiba didn''t say much, but just threw the water bottle at hand up, and then glanced at the sky to make sure that he could not tell how long it had been since Kusina left, and said. To be honest, all the wild vegetables around this overgrown back room were pulled out, and two baskets of wild grass were poured by the way. In addition to the fact that he did not eat breakfast, Chiba is now a little dizzy from hunger. Can''t go down. "Snapped!" And the water bottle was thrown up and it slammed into Hongyan''s hand accurately. Hongyan also reacted quickly. He grasped the water bottle securely as soon as he grabbed it, and then, without speaking much, started drinking. From the time Kushina said that something was going to leave, to now, he almost finished repairing the shabby place on the roof. Basically, he lifted the roof and reinstalled it. The roof of the house here seems to have been attacked, not to mention a big hole in the roof, pits and pits everywhere, and the wood decayed due to the sun, rain and time, and basically had to be lifted and rebuilt. "Um...it''s not right! Today should be the New Year, we are here for the New Year, so why are we starting to work." After drinking the water and wiping the sweat of the winter, Hongyan suddenly frowned and said to Chiba below, and threw the water bottle in his hand to Chiba. "Snapped!" After taking a few sips, Chiba didn''t turn his head back, but looked at the direction Kushina was leaving. After taking a few sips, he sighed again. "You just found out! Teacher Jiu Xinnai, let us come early, that is, to rest the last house of this house." After sighing, Chiba pulled the corner of his mouth and said. "But... this house, before dinner, we have no way to finish the rest, we two, there is not enough manpower!" In this regard, Hirohiko didn''t have the helplessness and bitterness that Chiba showed, but said calmly. "Yeah? Just now Teacher Jiu Xinnai said, is it going to be finished today?" Hearing this sound, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, turned his head, looked at Hongyan on the roof, and asked blankly. In his mind, it flashed through the scene when Jiu Xinnai left, and he carefully searched for Jiu Xinnai''s words to simply ask them to repair this place. Could there be the words today. "Say it." In this regard, Hong Yan said with certainty. Then, the corners of Chiba''s mouth rose stiffly. According to the current progress, the repair is completed today? Do not make jokes! Even if you dont eat or rest, you cant finish it. The house here is one of the main buildings of the house. Although the house is a group of buildings that are not comparable to the Hyuga and Uchiha clan, it can be regarded as a quadrangle at best, but it is allocated to The back room of the Maelstrom family, which has a deep relationship with Konoha, is still quite large, and it is also dilapidated enough to basically be overthrown and rebuilt. The two of them are determined that it cannot be completed within today. At least, it is absolutely impossible to complete before dinner. "This... how can it be done..." But thinking about it, in addition to being bitter, Qianye''s brows slowly frowned, and there were doubts in his eyes. "You said, it''s not like what Jiu Xin Nai teacher would do? Why would we let us repair the house?" At this time, Hongyan''s doubtful voice came from above his head. "It''s not like what Mr. Kushina would do? Uh...Ms. Kushina has always been wayward, right?" In this regard, Chiba almost subconsciously refuted it. "Well, I know that Mr. Kushina is self-willed, but under normal circumstances, would Mr. Kushina let us do this? Even Xuena was taken away, saying that she had something to do , Generally speaking, would Teacher Jiu Xinna do this?" However, this rebuttal of Chiba has attracted more doubtful words from Hongyan. "Huh? Generally speaking?" And Hongyan''s remarks also attracted Chiba''s attention. Yes indeed No matter how self-willed, Jiu Xinnai has always focused on caring for us. Apart from the improvement of our strength, he has never made us tired and hungry. Her personal business. This repair... It doesn''t seem to be the style of Kushina! At the same time, his heart was pondering. "Well, I don''t know, Mr. Jiuxinai, why is this abnormal..." Following Chiba''s words, Hongyan''s voice with a thoughtful tone slowly rang. Indeed, Hongyan was right. Jiu Xinnai did this. This abnormality must be based on her reason. What caused her to spend so much time on, even us. Ok And listening to Hirohiko''s words, Chiba also thought about it. He believed that Kushina made them tired and hungry. There must be some reason for her. In terms of her love for the three of them, although she is unavoidable, Chiba still feels that Kushina is the best in the entire Hokage world. People who care about them are also the best to them, not one of them. He didn''t think Jiu Xinnai would let them do these things for no reason, and even if it was too late to repair the house here, Jiu Xinnai would just leave it alone, and would not really let them do the work. There must be some reason. As for the reason, Chiba at this time can''t think of it for a while. "Forget it, let''s do the work, do as much as you can, and Master Jiu Xinnai won''t hurt us." At this time, ~www.novelhall.com~ Hongyan didn''t seem to think of any reliable reasons, and he didn''t think too much now. After leaving such a sentence, he retracted his head and started to work bang bang bang. "Oh... well." Hearing this sound, Chiba only responded absent-mindedly. Ok? Wait a minute, this is... Is it? At this moment, Chiba''s figure paused slightly, as if he felt something, or felt something, his face changed slightly. But in his heart, there was a sudden flash of inspiration, as if he understood something. If this is the case, it seems to be able to explain! Jiuxina, good intentions! Chapter 1688： back door "Then, Mr. Jiuxinai, Kakashi, I will leave first." Seeing his teacher and Xuena, and Kakashi who was with him, the shadow clone Chiba slowly raised his fingers, ready to touch the clone. It was really fortunate that I met Mrs. Jiuxinai and Xuena, otherwise I didn''t know that I would spend the New Year in the old house of the Uzumaki clan. I don''t know what the plan is for Teacher Jiu Xinnai to choose this place specially, but it seems that it is not unusual for Master Jiu Xinnai to change the place. But in the words, this shadow clone Chiba''s mind flashed such a thought. The kid Chiba... is really dripping, afraid that Kakashi promised to run away, so he sent a shadow clone to stare at it, but it was too bad for him to think it out. However, it''s good. It would be great to make sure that Kakashi will pass, and it saves me worry. In response, looking at his disciple, Kushina couldn''t help but raise a smile. is it? I didn''t even think about this, if Kakashi runs away, wouldn''t the three of us be beaten? Teacher Jiu Xinnai is obviously full of hope, and I really want everyone to get together for the New Year. If Kakashi runs away, then, teacher Jiu Xinnai''s hope is not in vain, full of hope to disappointment... Teacher Jiu Xinnai, how irritable! At this time, Xuena, who was holding Jiu Xinnai''s arm, almost shivered. At this time, she suddenly thought of the joints. "Go, go." At the same time, Kakashi said impatiently. Thinking of this guy squatting on his bald tree during the night and staring at him while sleeping, Kakashi felt a chill in his heart. This is thought of by a man. "So..." And hearing Kakashi''s impatience, the shadow clone Chiba didn''t feel ashamed or displeased, but a slightly triumphant smile was raised at the corner of his mouth. "Boom!" Then, in the next second, he turned into a cloud of white mist and disappeared in the same place. The few passers-by who caused the sporadic passers-by did not feel that they looked here, but the phenomenon of blowing up the white mist in Ninja Village was not It''s strange, but when you look at it, passers-by will go their own way, not even rare. Gee! This guy said it was fake that he was afraid that I would run away, and that it was true that I was sick and sick. See him proud! While watching this scene, Kakashi pouted his lips, thinking quite uncomfortably in his heart. "Kakashi, Xuena and I have things to do now, do you remember the way to the teacher''s old house?" At this time, Jiu Xin Na''s words sounded. "still remember." Regarding Kusina, Kakashi immediately put away the shadow avatar Chiba, or in other words, was dissatisfied with Chiba, and spoke politely. Just kidding, although Kakashi did not practice under the hands of Kusinai, since childhood, since he was assigned to the Watergate class, Kakashi has seen the methods of his teachers original girlfriend and current fiancee. of. Although he didn''t get fists much, he had never eaten pork, but he had seen pigs run. His teammates brought soil but were often beaten. Moreover, looking at the teacher''s own class, Chiba, Xuena, and Hirohiko''s fear of this teacher, even if he is as stupid as a pig, he knows that he can''t afford it. What''s more, he is not stupid, but very smart. "Well, then you can go over now, and bring this to Chiba by the way. Remember to go in through the back door. No one can get in from the front door. You can eat in the back room when you eat. It''s close over there." Hearing this, Jiuxina smiled slightly and handed the bag in his hand to Kakashi. "Yes." Kakashi didn''t talk nonsense about this. After receiving the bag, his figure flashed, and he walked towards the old house of the whirlpool family. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai, you are..." At this time, Xuena seemed to be aware of something and couldn''t help but ask. "secret." However, before Xuena could ask her question, Kushina interrupted her. Uh It seems that Mr. Kushina is probably going to be Kakashi this time. I don''t know if Chiba and Hirohiko can handle it well. This Jiu Xinnai interrupted discourse, Chennai snow did not say, usually love their own teacher, he is also the least suffer a beating, however, suffer less, will also represent the beating, it was still not to say What, is the right way to protect yourself. By the way, among the three, Chiba was beaten the most. For a period of time, they were beaten almost every day. The total number of beats was about five times the sum of the two of them. "Let''s go, we also have a lot to do." And then, Jiuxina didn''t stay long, seeing that Kakashi had gone far, he continued to move towards the original goal. "Okay, Teacher Jiuxinai." Xue Na also had to keep up. ... I dont know why, but Im feeling a bit terrible after seeing Teacher Jiu Xin Na recently? Is it because of Chiba''s influence? Just now, why didn''t I dare to say a word, the thief is running fast? Looking at the old house of the vortex family getting closer and closer, Kakashi slowed down slowly. Amidst the faint bang bang bang in front of him, there was such a strange flash in his heart. idea. Do not! That''s all, why should I bring breakfast for this fellow Chiba? However, this thought was quickly suppressed and was filled with another rather dissatisfied thought. At this time, Kakashi had already checked what was in the bag in his hand, and according to Kushina''s words, it was not difficult for him to guess who was eating the food. In view of the unhappy mood that Chiba gave him before, he now feels particularly unhappy when he thinks of bringing him breakfast. However, unhappy and unhappy, given the inexplicable fear of Jiuxinai before, he can only do so obediently. But listening to this voice, what are Chiba and Hirohiko doing? Do you want to decorate? Can''t be mixed in! At the same time, listening to the knocking sound, Kakashi seemed to be faintly aware of something, and secretly warned himself immediately. "Squeak..." At this moment, he slowly opened the back door of the old house. Then, he stopped his figure, slightly stiff~www.novelhall.com~cough, sorry, wrong! " Afterwards, he pursed his lips and said. After that, almost at the same time as the words fell, he put down the bag without hesitation, and he turned his head and left. Do not! Just turn your head and run! After putting down the bag, without any hesitation, Kakashi turned his head without nostalgia, turned his head and ran away, let alone entering the door, but didn''t want to stay for a moment. Full of the decisiveness and determination of the dark leader! "Hongyan, don''t froze, it''s Zhuang...no, it''s Kakashi. Grab the bundle...no, keep him!" Before he ran a few steps, a loud roar suddenly sounded inside the door. .. m. Chapter 1689： chase Gee! damn it! This guy reacted quickly! The surrounding scenery swept back quickly, and Kakashi, who was flying on the roof, gritted his teeth slightly and couldn''t help but glance back. At this moment, behind him, Chiba and Hirohiko are following him at a speed no less than him. After seeing the situation inside the back door just now, he turned his head and ran away without saying anything, but after all, the two inside the door were experienced and powerful ninjas, and the reaction was extremely fast. After all, they did not open the necessary escape distance. Shi was chased by the two of them like this. To be honest, Kakashi now feels cheated in his heart. At this time, he felt that the reason why Chiba had sent a shadow clone to monitor him before, and urged him in a disguised manner, was to let him go to the old house of Mr. Kushina earlier and then go to do coolies. Yes, do coolies. At the first glance, he understood the appearance of Chiba and Hongyan. Going so early on my own, it will take a while before dinner, this period of time, I will definitely be stretched. Even, just now, from Qianyes smiling face, he could already see from the large "Finally Coming" gaze in his eyes. If he was being chased by the two behind him, he would almost speak out directly and brazenly. The guy catches it, today is a decision not to think about it. Besides, if you were simply arrested by a strong man like this, no, it should be said that Chiba made a strong man, wouldn''t it be completely included in his calculations? This feeling of being pinched by this guy is Kakashi is absolutely unacceptable! Absolutely, absolutely can''t let these two people catch themselves! "Kakashi, you stop! Sure enough, you will run away!" At this time, Chiba, who was behind Kakashi, suddenly spoke. In his words, he was convinced of the correctness of preventing Kakashi from running away. "If, if I want to run away, why should I come to the old house of Mr. Jiu Xinnai? Is it useful to me at this time? You treat me stupid!" Regarding this, Kakashi didn''t look back, and directly threw out such a sentence. "Then you have the ability to look back, let''s make it clear, are you running away!" Hearing that, Chiba seems to be making a big fuss on the issue of running off, and he is reluctant to say anything. "You''re still here, such a bad excuse, you are really an idiot! I stopped, I was overtaken by you, can I run away with your hands?" When he heard this, Kakashi almost snorted. Just kidding, even though he was a dark force commander, he also learned some special escape and concealment skills in Anbu, and even some close escape methods, so that he could escape smoothly in the encirclement. But in the hands of the two behind him? Don''t be delusional. Surrounded by these two people, it''s strange that he can run away. It''s not that he wants to be arrested. In the current situation, he can only rely on these distances opened by the first opportunity he just turned and ran to avoid being caught by these two men. As long as he stops or slows down slightly, then he will definitely be caught by these two men. Get **** and do coolies. What he saw just now was really real, the look of the ruined house there, and the appearance of the two people sweating, that was really cool. I am afraid that these two guys have provoke the teacher Jiu Xinnai and be fined for repairing the back room. And he didn''t make Teacher Jiu Xinna unhappy, he didn''t want to do this kind of unjust labor. "Dangdang, the commander of the dark army, was the two of us running all over the street?" At this time, Chiba glanced around, among the rapidly retreating scenery, he noticed that they had already reached a very prosperous reconstruction area in the village. At this time, people came and went, bustling, everyone''s face All of them were filled with joy, but they didn''t pay attention to them passing by. At the same time, this sentence is also spit out directly from the mouth. "Xia Ren? What are you kidding about, don''t think I don''t know, you can still count Ren? Besides, your family, Hongyan, can you also count Ren?" In this regard, it is rare for Kakashi to ridicule. Gee! Kakashi is really Kakashi, it seems that it is impossible to take advantage of words. This guy, taking advantage of the stall where I was talking, took a little distance. This guy in Anbe also learned some skills. There is no way. If Kakashi is not taken back, the repairs will definitely not be completed before dinner. Moreover, Jiu Xinnai obviously has other deep meanings and cannot catch Kakashi... Do not! It''s not like this kind of terrible thing, now I''ll catch Kakashi first! When he heard Kakashi''s ridicule, Chiba''s mouth twitched, and this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "Hirohiko!" Then, after making up his mind, Chiba didn''t hesitate anymore, and directly called Hongyan, while his hand made a gesture. "I know." Seeing Chiba''s gesture, Hongyan was stunned for a moment, and then immediately reacted, slamming his hands into the ninja bag behind him. Ok? This guy! Really dare to do it in the village! At the same time, listening to Chiba''s voice, Kakashi seemed to perceive something and glanced back abruptly. But I don''t know when behind him, Chiba has completely blocked in front of Hongyan, and his line of sight is already only Chiba alone. At the moment, he suddenly lifted the forehead covering his left eye, his bright red eyes opened suddenly, and the three-hooked jade pupil in his eyes suddenly turned. At this moment, in the reflection of the bright red pupils, a cold light flashed on the shoulders and armpits of Hou Chiba, and several shurikens flew out, shooting straight. And, after flying out of his shoulders, two transform into four, four transform into eight... layer upon layer, transforming into a sky full of shurikens, coming to him. Shuriken, the art of shadow clone! This guy! While looking at the shurikens that came all over the sky, Kakashi turned his head back and slammed on his feet. The Chakra attached to his feet suddenly exploded. The foreground of his eyes suddenly changed, but it was a dash. , Jumped down from this last roof ridge. "Boom bang bang bang bang bang bang!" Almost against the scalp, the shurikens that came with their heads and faces whizzed past, exploding into white mist in the midair. "despair!" Kakashi squatted to the ground, gazing across the small woods in front of him, and finally turned up and landed above him. The cold light flashed in his hands, and the two shurikens were already flying away along the gaze. Is the calculation done? At this time, at the end of Kakashi''s gaze, where the two shuriken targets were, Chiba''s pupils, who also jumped down, shrank suddenly, his face suddenly changed, and his figure slammed to one side. "Swipe!" Afterwards, the two shurikens passed close to each other, evading it. "Hongyan! Stop him!" At this time, his gaze was not on the shuriken wound that flew by, but on Kakashi who had already stood up and flew towards the grove. Can''t let him enter the grove! After entering, it is hard to find! But there was only one thought in his mind. "call out!" At this moment, when he opened his mouth, a kunwu flew out from the side of his face. "bad!" The next second, Kakashi straightened up and was about to rush into the forest, but there was a sudden stop, only to hear a "duh" sound, the flying kunai brushed past his ears and stuck him. The mud in front of him blocked his steps, and his mouth was already screaming. At the same time, the wind rose behind his head, and his thousand chests clenched fists, already killing him. "not good!" However, in the next moment, Chiba suddenly exclaimed, and in his pupils, there was a reflection of Kakashina with his back facing him, shrinking on his cuff, and the seal had already ended. And in the next second ~www.novelhall.com~ an electric light suddenly shot out from Kakashi''s cuff facing Chiba, and instantly, it hit Chiba''s body less than Chiba. Thunder Dun, Razer! "what!" However, before the horrified look on Kakashi''s face disappeared, Kakashi''s face flashed in shock, and he looked back suddenly. At the same time, Chiba, who was hit by an electric snake behind him, exploded violently, turning into a cloud of white mist and dissipating in the air. "Boom!" At this moment, in front of Kakashi, a white mist suddenly blew up. A fist was already on his cheek. That kunai! At this moment, Kakashi''s mouth curled up with a wry smile. Chapter 1690： 2 fools About half an hour later, the old house of the whirlpool family was in front of the back room. "I think, I shouldn''t have run." Seeing this repaired a bit, but still a lot worse in the back room, Kakashi''s naked face, but his face was serious, as if talking to the person next to him. "Well, I also think that it was wrong for me to let Hongyan do it." In response to this, Chiba, who was holding his chest beside him looking at the back room in front of him, also nodded and spoke very cooperatively. On the other side, Hongyan looked at the two, rolled his eyes, and said nothing. "So, we have reached an agreement, well, then, reconciliation is as good as ever." At this moment, Chiba took a slight breath and said. "Yes, it''s made up." Regarding this, Kakashi nodded, and also spoke very cooperatively. In the same way, the conversation between the two attracted Hongyan''s attention again, and after looking at them, he rolled his eyes and turned his head to look at the roof that was repaired, the walls are still shabby, and the floor is all kinds of decay. Looks quite a bit old and new, nondescript back room. Two fools! Then, such a thought came into his mind. With the thought, he couldn''t help but touch the top of his head, the raised red bag that seemed to no longer smoke white, the original poker face flashed with a slight consent. In the corner of his eye, Hirohiko couldn''t help but pay attention to the two big red packets that were no longer emitting white smoke, which looked like a pyramid on the faces of Kakashi and Chiba. In his mind, the moment of half an hour ago appeared. At that time, they chased Kakashi, started to cooperate with Chiba''s last time, Chiba turned from kunai back to real body, put a punch on Kakashi''s face, they were about to put the card. When Kashi knocked down, two fists slammed on the heads of Chiba and Kakashi. After all, Chiba''s punch did not work. Not only did it not work, but it also provoked an absolute tyrant. That''s right, these two fists are the fists of Mr. Kusinai. At that time, when the fist went down, Honghiko really felt what it meant to be painful when looking at it. At that time, Chiba''s painful expression almost came out of crying, Hongyan I am afraid it will be unforgettable for a lifetime. Of course, in the following, he did not escape his fist. As punishment for working in the village, Mr. Jiu Xinnai did not release any water, and punched it. However, the better point is that he received a punch, and Kakashi and Chiba received another punch because they evaded each other''s responsibility. There was no room at all. Fortunately, during the New Year''s Day, and it did not cause any substantial damage, this incident did not cause any problems. It''s just that Chiba and Kakashi each have one ear, and after being dragged back by Mr. Kushina, they provoked quite a lot of kind laughter along the way. There are also such things as "Anyway, they are still children, even if they are two super geniuses", "Unexpectedly, Chiba-sama would have a childish time", "Is this fighting Kakashi?", "This He looks like a child. There is no fight between boys. After all, Lord Chiba is still a child." Such comments. It was these comments that calmed the angry Teacher Nushina a little, and finally arrived at the old house without getting fists again. At this time, Teacher Jiuxinai and Xuenai went to prepare lunch, and the three of them figured it out. Of course, this seems to be done, there is no need to look at it, they naturally know what to do. This is thrown in front of the house here, isn''t it obvious? However, Hirohiko still felt that he was wronged. It was clear that Chiba and Kakashi provoked the matter, and Chiba was the first to engage in the fight. Why did he get that punch? It was simply wronged. If Kakashi doesnt run, Chiba doesnt chase, no, its okay to chase him, dont call him, he is still repairing the roof, no, it should be repairing the wall, how can there be so many things. At this time, Hirohiko really felt that the only super geniuses in the two villages of Chiba and Kakashi were fools. Kakashi, dont you still have to obediently repair the back room here, and didnt run at the beginning. Now you may have done a lot of things. This is Chiba, knowing that doing things in the village is a high-risk behavior, and even Mr. Jiuxinai is in the village. Does she know if there is a commotion? It was simply sent up and beaten. It''s fine for them to be beaten, and they have to drag themselves. The punch of Teacher Jiuxinai was really a real pain! Thinking of the pain, there is a feeling of crying! "However, for such a big house, the three of us seem to be understaffed." At this time, Kakashi spoke again. At the same time, he also turned the topic to the most important issue at the moment, which is clearly what Mr. Jiuxina asked them to do. I had already angered Teacher Jiu Xinnai, but this time I couldn''t do things well... In fact, Kakashi didn''t want to get fists. "If you start now, it should still be too late." In response to this, the awkward so-called "reconciliation" smile on Chiba''s face slowly disappeared, and his face became serious. The two bags on the head are still aching, but they can''t provoke Jiu Xinnai, and they have to punch them to keep them out. stare After Chiba''s words, they were very tacitly agreeable, and the two turned their heads together and looked at Hongyan on the far right with heavy eyes. What are you doing looking at me! At this time, noticing that the two of them were heavy and there was a kind of entrusted gaze, Hongyan turned his head and did not intend to respond. Too late is too late to see what I do! And this thought flashed through his mind. Uh Hongyan, the woodworking master, can''t help it? Seeing Hirohiko''s reaction, Chiba and Kakashi almost stunned, and the corners of their mouths instantly grinned bitterly. "How to do?" Then, almost subconsciously, Chiba asked Kakashi. You ask me, how do I know? In this regard, Kakashi spread his hands almost instantly, conveying such a meaning in his eyes. It''s over... After receiving Kakashi''s eyes, Chiba''s face instantly paled, and his heart was already desperate. You have this eye contact skills... can''t you start working now? At this time, noticing the small movements of the two, Hong Yan turned away, and after a silent sigh, he planned to remind them that they could start work. "Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ is there?" However, before he turned his head, there was such a sound at the unclosed back door. "Who?" In an instant, Chiba and Kakashi''s gazes swept over, and Hirohiko didn''t care about reminding them, and looked at them for the first time. "Uh...what are you doing?" At this moment, the three gazes differed by less than half a second, and they all fell on him. The young man standing at the door was instantly chilled, and everyone almost took a step back in shock. It''s not that he was courageous and didn''t talk about his life, but the three shining eyes in front of him really made people chill. "Hongyan, Kakashi, strong man... No, the same is here, tied... No, please come in!" And the next second, that familiar and excited exclamation sounded again at the back door. Chapter 1691： processing That''s it... It seems that I don''t need to worry too much. Hidden by the courtyard wall separating the inner house and the outer house, Kushina poked his head out and looked at the inner house, then turned his head gently, a smile of relief appeared at the corner of his mouth. But, I don''t know when, Chiba already had such a group of friends. How long has it been since the child who was always a person back then. Then, thinking of this, Kushina couldn''t help but recall the child who always went home alone after school at the ninja school, but never saw any self-pity. That, even if everyone hates him and hates him, they dont see him bowing to the fate of this traitors son, as if all the hatred and hatred are the breeze around him, unable to shake him, as if, no matter what kind of difficulty No obstacles can make him shrink. At that time, she made up her mind to accept this child as a disciple. Speaking of it, it is precisely because of this determination that I will work hard and start studying the sealing technique. In the end, I successfully opened an absolutely safe gap in the seal of the four elephants, and can use the chakra overflowing from the nine tails. At the same time, she also worked hard to improve her physique and ninjutsu, and finally reached the current situation, in fact, she herself was enough to protect herself. Even, compared with Yeyue, she now has a deep understanding of combat. Although she still lacks combat experience, she is not in a state where nothing has been experienced. In a sense, Yeyue is more than a battle. Give her relatively enough combat experience. Before meeting Chiba, she was a member of Kyuubi, because Kyuubi was sealed in her body, and she knew the importance of Kyuubi, and her own importance. Perhaps, she would never work so hard or get Kyuubi. Chakra, physique and ninjutsu are just like that, not too weak, but not too strong, this life will be easy. After all, it is impossible for the Nine Tails to participate in any battle with Konohas policy of human support. This is also Konohas confidence. Other villages need to use the human column to maintain war or deterrence, and even some tasks. They have to rely on the strength of the human column, but Konoha does not need it. This is the strongest forbearance of the village. She will always be protected and live with Watergate. However, after getting to know Chiba, she really felt that her current efforts were rewarded, and she felt that she was able to protect herself, giving her the feeling that her destiny was in her own hands. Perhaps, Qianye has such a charm in him, which can make people feel a certain power...a certain power to face difficulties. But thinking of this, Kushina couldn''t help but glanced at the back room again, listening to the conversation from time to time in his ear, gently picked up the oversized food box that was empty on his hand, and walked back slowly. "So, why start from the roof, don''t you usually start from the floor?" But at this time, sitting cross-legged on the ground and holding the lunch box in the same way in the back room, looking at the half-replaced wall, frowned and asked very puzzled. "Uh" In response to this, Chiba, who was asked, stopped looking like he was struggling, and raised his head with a blank face, obviously not knowing how to answer. "Isn''t it because they didn''t even think it could be finished? So they did it first." Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Asma leaned on the pile of wood with one hand and said casually. "Uh" When he heard these words, instantly, the eyes of the five young people present fell on Chiba''s body. Suddenly, Chiba was stared at him, and he didn''t know what to say. In fact, this Asma was right. He didn''t even think that the house could be repaired successfully. However, I did not expect that after catching this strong man like the same, Asma and Xuanjian who are now present will send them to the door one after another. The manpower is suddenly increased, and they are all fast-working masters. It is estimated that there will be another two or three. Within hours, things will be done. Now, it seems a bit unreasonable, such a sequence of renovations. "Hongyan went up by himself, it has nothing to do with me." Then, Xu was stared at her scalp numb, and Chiba casually threw the pot out. After all, because the roof was replaced first, it caused a lot of inconvenience to the repair work below. It was uncomfortable to be stared at all the time. "But you didn''t stop me either." As for Chiba''s dumping of the pot, Hirohiko didn''t plan to accept it, so he took it back. "Ah" In response to this, Kakashi, who put down the table and chopsticks on the side, slowly covered the company and sighed, helplessly. After all, if they start from the bottom, they may or will renovate the house now. The roof was repaired first, which indeed caused a lot of trouble. Unless they are willing to tear down the roof and start over again step by step. Of course, this kind of is impossible. The roof was demolished, not to mention the time to demolish the roof, the roof was made by Hirohiko in the morning. This demolishing is equivalent to a waste of all morning. "Cough! This, eat, eat, or it will be cold." In response, Chiba grinned unnaturally, then pointed to the various rice dishes that were enough for them to eat, and said. Is this... a diversion? Hearing this, the corners of the mouths of the few people who were staring at Qianye twitched. "Cough! Eat." Then the next second, the few people looked at each other again, and finally, Kakashi spoke. The few people were not looking for a series of problems caused by the roof repairs that made them spend a lot of effort, but they all picked up their lunch boxes and ate them silently, without saying much. It''s just that when they bowed their heads to eat, among the few people, except for the similarities, everyone had a tacit understanding overflowing with a smug smile. This is the first time I saw Chiba being speechless~www.novelhall.com~ really interesting! And in their hearts, such a triumphant thought flashed through. Now they have not noticed the current situation, so don''t talk too much about these issues, lest they notice anything. However, this guy Kakashi is quite good at pretending to be garlic now. Hongyan is too, when is he so good. This is so congested that I have nothing to say. However, this can be regarded as a diversion of Asma''s attention, so that their attention is focused on me, not thinking about the ones that are not. In this way, there should be no problems in the afternoon. However, what they didn''t see was that Qianye, who seemed to be struggling with his head, glanced at a few of them from the corner of his eye, and such a thought flashed in his mind. Chapter 1692： In other words... "Boom bang bang!" "Dangdangdang!" "Ding Ding Ding!" Under the gloomy sky, in the relatively quiet house of the Whirlpool family that had been quiet for a long time beyond the buzz of the bustling street, the sound of construction that had lasted for a day finally stopped before it got dark. "Huh! Finally done!" Wiping a handful of sweat from his forehead and loosening his sweat-soaked clothes, Asma looked at the newly renovated back room made of beautiful primitive giant wood with perfect patterns and said with pride. "Well, exhausted, finally." At this time, Lei Tong, who was standing next to him, sat down. "Unexpectedly, we can also build such a beautiful house." At the same time, Xuanjian next to the same thing bit Qianben in his mouth, looked at the house in front of him, couldn''t help but put his hands on his chest, and said in an admiring tone. Finally finished. Now, there is no need to be beaten. As for Hongyan next to Genma, although he still had a slightly sweaty poker face, in his heart, he breathed a long sigh of relief. Is it my illusion? How do I feel that Chiba has a problem? In this repair operation, Chiba seems to have something wrong. As for Kakashi next to him, after wiping a sweat, he didn''t say much, and his eyes didn''t stay on the house much. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Chiba standing at the end, brows slightly. Wrinkled a bit. "Asma, Lei Tong, and Xuan Jian, will you stay for dinner? It''s almost time for dinner." At this time, Chiba didn''t even look at the house at all, but spoke. "No, today, I can''t eat out. If I don''t eat at home today, my mother will kill me tomorrow?" In this regard, the first person to speak was Xuanjian. He showed an embarrassed smile and turned to Chiba. "I want to go back too." Next, Asma spoke, and he will not stay here to eat. "Neither can I." It is as serious as always. "Really? It''s getting dark now. You should go back sooner if you are so sweaty." When a look of regret flashed across Chiba''s face when they heard everyone''s refusal, she spoke. Ok? Strange... Although Chiba is right, how come it feels a little strange! At this time, when Chiba''s words fell, Kakashi and Hirohiko couldn''t help but glance at each other, both of them puzzled. "Well, I''m about to say, I have to take a bath this time." Hearing this sound, the first answer was the same. "Yes, this smelly sweat, and a day''s fatigue, I want to go back and take a good bath." In this regard, Asma also echoed. "Then we won''t stay much, sorry, we can''t stay." Hearing the words of the two, Xuanjian also said, and by the way, he helped them say goodbye. "See you." In this regard, Chiba did not hold back. "Then, Hongyan, Kakashi, we''ll leave first, sorry, we can''t stay for dinner." Subsequently, the three like Hongyan and Kakashi bid farewell. "Oh...oh!" At this time, Hongyan and Kakashi seemed to be immersed in the doubts in their hearts. After the three said goodbye, it took a while before they reacted and responded. However, after they responded, the three of them had already followed Chiba to the back door, already pushing the door. "Squeak..." Then, in the sound of the door closing, Chiba sent away Asma, Genma and the same three people. "Let''s go, we have to take a bath, too. There should be a bathing place here, there is no water, the water has to be boiled." After sending off the three people, Chiba didn''t stay any longer, and walked directly towards the two. Ok? Take a bath? sweat? When Chiba passed the stall where they passed, Hirohiko and Kakashi suddenly thought of something and turned their heads instantly. "Could it be that you guys!" Later, this sentence came out. "What''s the matter, take a bath, and have to boil water! Do you want to miss Mr. Kushina''s dinner? I don''t want to miss it." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t look back, but accelerated his pace instead. This guy And hearing this sound, watching the appearance of Chiba walking faster and faster, Hongyan and Kakashi looked at each other, and both felt a feeling that they could not describe. ... "Huh? Wait a minute, why haven''t I given Chiba a gift?" At this time, Asma, who had already walked a distance, suddenly stopped. His hand was in his arms, his brows were slightly frowned, and he couldn''t help but say. "Huh? A gift? You also return a gift?" Hearing these words, Xuanjian and Lei Tong, who was walking in front of him, turned their heads at the same time and asked. "Uh... mine didn''t send it out either." Then, they subconsciously touched the place where they put their gifts, and they blurted out this sentence. Then, the three of them slowly raised their heads, the unexpected color on their faces slowly dissipated, and then turned to a clear color of "You won''t be the same as I thought". "Wait...wait a minute, now, that is to say, after we were persuaded by Chiba, we have forgotten what we were going to do." Xuanjian opened his mouth first, with a slowly unhappy expression. "Um...it seems, yes." At this moment, Hezuitong and Asma looked at each other again, their expressions started to be a bit wrong, nodded, and said hesitantly. "Then, let me sort it out. Don''t tell me how we found Chiba. In short, we know that Chiba is here and we all received gifts from Chiba, so we planned to return the gift. However, after entering the door, we were told by Chiba. Words, from different angles, were persuaded, and then helped him repair the back room. In the end, we all forgot to return the gift, and even thought we were here to repair the house, didnt we?" Then, upon hearing this, a stiff smile cracked at the corner of Xuanjian''s mouth. He looked at Asma and looked at the similarities, and said. "Uh... yes, it seems like this!" And hearing these words, Asma and the same face had been completely ugly. "Also, it seems, in the afternoon, during repairs, it is rare to see Chiba." Afterwards, Xuanjian seemed to have captured some memories, and said. "It seems...it seems to be again." Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~ and Asma carefully thought about it, and nodded stiffly. "In other words, in the current situation, we went over, replied, and then did all the hard work in Chiba, and felt that we just did the hard work, and finally felt that we could not eat in Chiba. Feeling a little embarrassed, doing coolies, and feeling sorry for the people who pushed the physical work to us?" Afterwards, looking at the two, Xuanjian said again. "Uh" After that, Jun Tong and Asma were completely stunned. Then, between the three of them, there was complete silence. ... "Chiba! You bastard!" Finally, after a few minutes, three simultaneous angry sounds sounded near the old house of the whirlpool family. .. Literature Museum m. Chapter 1693： Preparation "So, you just asked the three of them not only to help you do all the dirty work, but also to feel embarrassed at the end because you couldn''t respond to your stay for dinner, and they all apologized? Then, this afternoon, Didn''t work much?" Gently put down the tea cup in his hand, Hirohiko, who took a bath after Chiba, slowly sat down next to Chiba who was sitting on the tatami outside the door of the newly repaired back room, ?an?e?n "Where is it." In response to this, Chiba picked up the tea cup that Hirohiko put down, took a sip, shook his head, and denied Hirohiko''s inference. "I noticed that you often don''t see people in the afternoon. Although the atmosphere is full of enthusiasm and everyone''s work efficiency is high, but, inexplicably, your figure is becoming less and less common, even, it seems that until the end , Everyone is sweating profusely, even Kakashi is the same, but you dont seem to sweat at all." Hearing this, Hongyan also gently picked up the tea cup, and after taking a sip of the tea, he looked in the same direction as Chiba, and said neither salty nor light. Gee! At this sound, Chiba couldn''t help but smashed his tongue, but he didn''t say much, just watched the old house of the whirlpool clan with Hongyan and drank tea silently. "You said, Mr. Jiu Xinnai, what did you want to do so suddenly?" At this time, Hongyan put down the tea in his hand, looked at the gloomy sky that was slowly darkening, and said. I asked, what he most wanted to ask all day. "Who knows..." In response, Chiba also raised his head and looked at the sky. The cool breeze blew by, brushing the hair of the two of them, and blowing Chiba''s soft sound. "Who is it?" However, I don''t know what Chiba''s words are exhaustive, but they were refuted by Hirohiko with extremely impatient and contemptuous words. At the same time, following the words, Hongyan''s particularly contemptuous gaze fell on Chiba''s face. "Uh" In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched. This...what''s going on? How can these guys be smarter than each, now they can''t be fooled casually. Is my level down now? Or have they become glamorous? And this thought flashed through his mind. For this abnormal behavior of Kushina today, Chiba naturally had a guess in his mind, and the guess should be different from what Kushina thought. However, this kind of speculation is actually meaningless, they only need to do what Jiuxinai ordered. After all, as a teacher, Kushina will not harm them. Even if it is doing some physical work, it does not matter. The reason why Chiba has guessed is entirely because of his thinking habits, as long as one thing is a little Abnormal, he is habitual, no, it should be said that it is conditioned to analyze and speculate. This matter, Hongyan knows, and does not know is the same, there is no need to say. It''s not that Chiba didn''t want to say it, but since it was arranged by Kushina, then they just did it, there is no need to make it too clear. Moreover, the current situation, especially the special invitation to Kakashi, is actually a little aware of Hirohiko now, and even has a general idea in his heart, and there is no need to say anything. "You actually understand it in your heart, don''t you?" At this time, Chiba pulled the corner of his mouth and said. "do not understand." In this regard, Hongyan''s answer is quite simple. "Uh" For Hirohiko''s simple answer, Chiba''s mouth twitched again. "Why, can''t you say?" In response, Hirohiko turned his head, looked at Chiba, hesitated for a moment, and asked. "Hey... Actually, it''s not something that can''t be said, Mr. Kushina is just worried about Kakashi." Hearing this, Qianye sighed a little, and did not sell it, or felt unnecessary to say like before. "Worried about Kakashi?" Hearing this, Hongyan was slightly taken aback. But in his heart, he was thinking about it. There seems to be no big change between Kakashi today and Kakashi before. What needs to be worried about. "Yes, Mr. Jiuxinai invited him because he was worried about Kakashi. As for letting us repair the house, Mrs. Jiuxinai clearly wanted us to have more contact with Kakashi, or to cultivate our feelings. The best way to cultivate relationships is to work together and accomplish something that seems impossible." In response, Chiba also put down the tea cup and said. "Cultivating feelings? Huh? You mean, Mr. Kushina is worried about Kakashi because of...?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Hirohiko was puzzled at first, but after all, he was someone who knew Kakashi, and he quickly reacted and said. "Yeah. Teacher Jiu Xinnai wants us to take the place of Taito and Lin to protect Kakashi. Whether it is internal protection or external protection." In response, Chiba nodded and said. "is it" Hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer, the doubts on Hongyan Poker''s face slowly faded, turning to a clear expression, then he turned back and murmured softly. "Really, Mr. Kushina''s style!" Later, after whispering, he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. "Next, it''s my speculation. Ms. Jiu Xinnai suddenly repaired this old house, probably not just to get us into Kakashi''s heart, she probably has other plans." Listening to Hongyan''s emotion, Chiba smiled knowingly, and then said. "Any other plans? What plan?" Hearing this, Hongyan was taken aback again and asked. "Well... how do you say it? You should know that Mr. Kushina and Mr. Watergate are already living together." For Hongyan''s question, Chiba did not directly answer, but instead asked. "Well, I heard." In this regard, Hongyan is not surprising, as he said. This Kushinai teacher and Watergate teacher have long been an open secret, and they have been out of the category of couples. They are basically unmarried couples. Maybe they are already registered for marriage and living together is not too strange. "Huh? You mean, here, it will be from Mr. Jiuxinai..." Then, suddenly, Hongyan suddenly realized something and suddenly spoke. "New home." At this time, Chiba smiled and added the last half of the sentence he didn''t say~www.novelhall.com~Yes, it turned out to be like this. In this case, everything makes sense, if only If he is worried about Kakashi, there is no need for Tebi to repair the house. Even if we really want to repair it, we should give the whole house to us a few days ago instead of a back room. " At this time, Hongyan also wanted to understand thoroughly and blurted out. "Furthermore, this is the former home of Mr. Nushinai after all, and the old house of the Maelstrom family to which Ms. Nushina belongs. It is just right to live here." In this regard, Chiba should also agree. This... is also a change! In the original book, Jiuxinai and Pratunam lived in apartments divided by the village. Now they moved to the old house of the whirlpool family. Obviously, it has changed! I am not doing useless work! But at this moment, such a firm idea flashed in Qianye''s heart. Chapter 1694： Ask yourself "Wow!" Kakashi leaned back gently, leaning against the bathtub in the boiling hot water under the boat in the steamy cabin. This fellow Qianye, really, is getting more and more cunning, and he followed his way without a trace. It is estimated that Asma, Lei Tong, and Xuanjian should be furious at this time. At this moment, in the hot water, all tired Kakashi was removed, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Unexpectedly, Chiba would be lazy and slick. Really... It seemed that some new continent had been discovered. Unexpectedly, a cultivator like him would sometimes think about being lazy. It is really hard to imagine that the "traitor''s son" at the beginning is now so popular. After the smile overflowed, Kakashi''s mind couldn''t help but recall the first time he saw Chiba. At that time, Yuuki, who was still the eldest of the Hyuga clan, was rescued and made Chiba injured. Do not! All this is what he deserves. It is his dedication to everyone that has gained so much love and welcome. He is such a person, a guy worthy of everyone to pay for. Then, thinking about the lake where he first saw Chiba, Kakashi had such a thought in his heart. I always feel that I admire this guy! Then, after such a thought, the smile on the corner of Kakashi''s mouth slowly added a bit of bitterness. At this time, in his mind, the question that had faded away from Chiba before, or that he no longer wanted to explore the answer, resurfaced in his mind. Why, after losing so much, also experiencing the cruelty of war, and facing the darkness of this world, Chiba is still able to face with a positive attitude, to face the pain, with optimism and unremitting efforts, Face the pain. As if he was going to break the darkness. He wants to defeat these pains! "That guy, really... very strong!" Then, thinking of this, Kakashi took a slight breath and murmured with a sigh. Is it really okay if I go on like this? Later, after this sigh of emotion, suddenly, or rather, a ghost, such a question flashed in his heart. At the same time, in my mind, I have flashed all the things since I entered the Anbu. Every day is a task task. Everything is task-centric. I basically don''t give myself any time to spare. Even if there is no task, I will go to each other. Kinds of things related to the task fill up this spare time. Don''t communicate with people, even afraid of communication, close oneself in the home and tasks, don''t think about things, but also afraid of thinking about things other than tasks. Is this really good? Is this what I want? Compared with Chiba, did he evade too much, did he appear too fragile! As a series of pictures flashed in his mind, Kakashi couldn''t help asking himself. He has already realized that his behavior during this period of time is clearly to escape, that is, to be afraid, avoiding the sun, shivering in the dark, afraid of establishing contact with others, and afraid of losing this contact. Compared with Chiba, he is indeed a bit vulnerable. "What should I do?" But as his thoughts flew away, Kakashi slowly closed his eyes and murmured a faint sigh. "Wow..." Then, amid the soft sound of the water, Kakashi gently slipped into the hot water, with all the confusion and doubts, slowly dived. ... "After all, I can''t hide it from you, kid!" At this time, on the other side, they were talking about the same thing. Chiba and Hirohiko, who were picking up the tea cups and preparing to take a sip of tea, heard abruptly behind them, and they almost threw the tea cup out of their hands. "Jiu... Teacher Jiu Xinnai? You... when are you..." Then, after slowing down for a while, Chiba and Hirohiko turned their heads slightly stiff, and looked at the red-haired woman who had appeared behind them, who didn''t know when. "Well, let''s start with Hongyan saying that you are lazy." Regarding this, Jiu Xinnai did not let the two panicked teenagers finish their questions and answered in advance. "Uh" Hearing that, both Chiba and Hongyan were suffocated. After looking at each other, they couldn''t help but swallowed. "Don''t worry, you are doing very well, especially Chiba." Regarding this, looking at the silence of his two beloved disciples, Kushina couldn''t help but laugh, touched their heads, and said. "Yes...thank you, Mr. Kushina..." When hearing this sound, they felt the warmth on the top of their heads instead of severe pain, Chiba and Hirohiko glanced at each other again, and answered carefully. "Just, Chiba, and Hirohiko, I want to ask you, what do you think of Kakashi''s reaction?" Listening to the disciple''s answer, Kushina did not struggle with the question of Chiba guessing his intentions before, but directly asked about Kakashi''s situation. And Chiba and Hirohiko, when they heard the word "just" in the beginning, they subconsciously shuddered, and then they felt relieved when they heard the sentence that followed. "I think there is still hope." Then, after thinking for a while, Chiba covered the cautiousness on his face, and after a moment of indulgence, he spoke. "Well, Kakashi obviously blended in from behind, and it was very happy to see him." Hongyan also added. "is it?" Hearing the words of the two, Kushina was obviously overjoyed, and his face immediately appeared with surprise. "However, Mr. Kushina, I think Kakashi was injured very deeply. This time, it is impossible to get rid of once and for all. This is a necessary process. We must integrate into his life. If possible, I hope Kakashi can participate more in the tasks of the engineering team. This is definitely good for Kakashi. We have started today and need to continue." In this regard, Chiba did not report the good or the bad, but said truthfully. "I know that, as long as you make a good start, you will get twice the result with half the effort. As long as you can untie Kakashi''s knot, even if the process is more difficult, it is worth it." Hearing that, Jiu Xinnai didn''t have any disappointment, and obviously he was considering it. "Well! Kakashi is our friend, and we can''t ignore it either." At this time, Hong Yan also spoke. "Then, let''s not say much else. Now the kitchen needs manpower. Today''s most important task has not been completed. You can''t rest." Hearing what Hirohiko said~www.novelhall.com~ Kushina looked at Chiba and Hirohiko again, patted both of them on the shoulders, then stood up and spoke. "Well, let''s go, Mr. Jiuxinai." When they heard their teacher''s words, Hongyan and Chiba didn''t hesitate to stand up, and then followed their teacher to the kitchen. There is no firework festival, no temple fair, this dinner can not be vague! There was a tacit understanding. After standing up, both Hongyan and Chiba had such a thought flashed through. These two children, and Xuena, can be their teachers... that is really good! At the same time, Kushina, who was walking in front, had already been filled with warmth, flashing such a lucky thought. ./twenty one_ .. m. Chapter 1695： original…… here is The black pupils turned slightly, glanced at the dark world, full of doubts, and slowly flashed through Kakashi''s heart. "Kakashi..." And at this moment, a familiar but nostalgic voice slowly sounded behind him, softly almost erratic. "Lin...Lin?" However, upon hearing this voice, Kakashi''s heart jumped suddenly, and his pupils shrank suddenly, with a bit of disbelief, a bit of hope, and a bit of fear, seemingly eager, but hesitant. Turn your head slowly. "Kakashi, don''t admit defeat!" And just at the stall where he was looking forward, eagerly, and hesitantly turning his head, behind him was another soft and faint voice, or the voice he was familiar with and could no longer be familiar with. "Ah--!" However, before Kakashi turned his head completely and opened his mouth to say something, the sudden and strong sense of suffocation forced him to sit up. Only the sound of rattling was heard, and the warm water kept flowing from him. The top of his head slides down his cheeks. Kakashi, the whole person sat up from the tub where he had just dived. "Cough...cough..." Then, as the heat was flowing, Kakashi coughed softly. Dream... dream? There was such a thought in his mind. "Are you practicing holding your breath?" At this moment, amidst the sound of splashing water, a teasing sound rang abruptly above his head. "It seems not very successful." Then, on the other side of the head, another serious voice sounded. "Chiba? Hirohiko?" Hearing this sound, Kakashi suddenly raised his head and looked at the small lattice window above his head for ventilation. At this moment, the small lattice window was already filled with two faces that lifted up slightly. I saw that these two human faces had their chins resting on the window sill of the small lattice window, and their nostrils were stuck on the partition. The window was straightforward and lifted slightly upwards, but their eyeballs were desperately going down, that is, looking towards his position, their eyes widened downward. To be honest, it looks a bit scary at first glance. And these two faces, even if they are a bit deformed, can still be clearly seen that they are Chiba and Hirohiko. At the same time, Kakashi could also imagine that outside the wall of the bathroom, the two guys stepped on some bumper and stood tiptoe on the wall. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai said, almost ready to eat, ask us to call you." Seeing Kakashi noticed herself, Chiba spoke again. "Yes." Hongyan echoed. "Really...then wait for me." In this regard, Kakashi calculated the time. Although the village resumed the normal course of the New Year holiday this year, because the war has not completely ended after all, there are many places to pay attention to, so there is no such big event as temple fairs and fireworks displays. The activities of the flow of people even require every family to stay behind closed doors as much as possible to celebrate the New Year, so as not to give up the enemy, taking advantage of the holiday to relax their vigilance, do something. At this point, its impossible for every household to have any activities. Those who should eat should also eat. After all, there cant be any crowded activities, and only a sumptuous dinner is left, and a large group of people at home welcome the New Year. Active. After this calculation, although there are still many doubts about the "dream" that happened just now, Kakashi does not intend to sweep away the happiness of Chiba, Hirohiko, Yukina, and Kushina-sensei, and prepare now. Got up. "Well, but you can still soak for a while. I''m curious, do you practice holding your breath like this?" In response to this, Chiba''s face squirmed slightly, as if he wanted to look down more clearly, and said in his mouth. "Chiba, you..." Seeing the appearance of Chiba looking down hard, I don''t know why, Kakashi suddenly covered his chest, his back slowly rising with a whistling coldness. "Oh, forget it, it''s also uncomfortable. Let''s go back first. Come on for a while, let''s go, Hongyan." However, before Kakashi could finish speaking, Chiba, who was originally looking excited, interrupted him suddenly with no interest, and after speaking to Hirohiko, his face left the small lattice window directly. "Ok." After Hongyan responded, his face also left the small lattice window. With the sound of these footsteps, both of them left in a hurry. This guy Was it here to inform, or was it purely disgusting to me? Seeing the two people leave without any explanation, Kakashi frowned slowly and couldn''t help but sneered. However, after this, Kakashi was so upset that he didn''t have any mood to soak in at first, and he didn''t feel so in the mood to soak in, so he got up to dry, dressed and prepared to eat. Let me...Don''t give up? While walking along the way to the place to eat, Kakashi couldn''t stop thinking about the "dream" in that moment. Although I didn''t see it, it must be what Lin said. It''s Lynn... Still, myself. Is it Lynn, tell me not to admit defeat? Or, I don''t want to admit defeat? And with the footsteps, his thoughts couldn''t help but slowly sink in. The scenes of losing his best friends, the kind of heartbreaking pain, the darkness of the future, and the continuous reflection of himself Emerged. Even with that, his face slowly sank. A breath that turned away thousands of miles away also slowly diffused. "Boom!" And just when this repelling breath accumulated thousands of miles away to a certain degree that almost wiped out the warmth that surging from his work today, a sound of flesh and blood hitting his head instantly knocked him Pulled out of thinking. "pain!" Then, there was a cry of pain that belonged to Chiba. "Kakashi hasn''t come yet, what are you eating!" After that, it was Jiu Xinnai''s reprimand. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai, I didn''t eat, Hongyan can testify." For the reprimand of his teacher, Chiba seemed to have pulled someone off. "Hongyan?" In this regard, Kushina''s words turned to Hirohiko. "No... I... no, no I don''t know, I don''t know." And Hong Yan, who was pulled down the pit, immediately stunned, and said in a panic. "Snow Na..." At this time, Chiba reacted very quickly and turned the conversation directly to another person. "Boom!" However, before he could finish speaking, the sound of skin and flesh clashing came to mind again. "Xue Na can''t see, what testimony can I give you!" Then, there was a roar that almost stunned Kakashi to fall from the front and back of the door, the roar that Motoi often encountered. "puff!" Then, after this surprise, after imagining what happened in the room, he suddenly smiled. is it Don''t give up? Lynn, do you mean that? Later, after this laugh, the smile under Kakashi''s mask slowly expanded, and the breath that was thousands of miles away slowly dissolved under the warmth of this smile. "Hoop!" And in the next second, this peaceful door opened suddenly! He opened the door. But seeing a long table of delicious food, Hongyan with a face of cold sweat is looking at this side unconsciously, slowly moving away from him, squatting away from the side, covering his head with his hands, two arhats on top Chiba who burst into blue smoke and burst into tears. In front of Chiba, the red-haired teacher Kushina with his back turned to him ~www.novelhall.com~ and he wanted to persuade, but was a little scared and afraid to persuade. Distressed Xuena. At this moment, everyone''s eyes turned around, looking at him in amazement. I still have them, don''t I? Lin, bring soil... At this moment, Kakashi''s eyes were already bent into crescents, and the warm toothy smile under the mask had swept away the haze. So that''s it, Chiba... always see clearly. Although a lot has been lost, there are more people to protect! At the same time, in his heart covered with haze, clouds disappeared. "Have you eaten? Teacher Jiu Xinnai!" Then, with the sunshine, he asked softly. Chapter 1696： Waiting "Hiccup!" With a puff, I sat down in the corridor outside the house here, sitting on the futon Yusina prepared for him, Chiba touched it alone, and hiccup. Finally finished... This whole wild boar...Even if it was eaten by five people, it was enough! And after this hiccup, the first thought that came to Chiba''s heart was the whole pig banquet during this dinner. What Jiuxinai cooking is not delicious, and what he is not good at is all fake! Kushina is definitely a chef! Chef! It seems that the theatrical version is really unbelievable... No, it seems that you can''t say that. The theatrical version of Road to Ninja, Sakura and Naruto entered the illusion of a small moon reading made with soil. There are like Neji, Tiantian, Shino, Xiaoli... and so on. Almost all of their personalities are opposite to their original personalities, or even the opposite. In the theater version, Kushina does not seem to be good at cooking. food. However, considering this opposite, Kushina is particularly good at cooking, which seems to be nothing unusual. Then, this was his second thought. Later, when he thought of his third year, he couldn''t help but glance at the fainted Hirohiko who was already lying down on the ground with a big belly and closed eyes, and opened his mouth, and Yukina, who kept walking back and forth in the room for digestion, and Kakashi, who looked at the long table with half of the food left in front of him, was stunned, and Kushina, who stood up to get the water to make tea, the corners of his mouth were exposed A smile full of warmth and satisfaction. It seems that destiny is not impossible to be changed! The current Kakashi, with the smile just now, was obviously a lot of verbal attacks and personal attacks on me during the dinner, and mocked the way I ate too ugly. The knot should have been untied. In other words, Kakashi''s destiny is still different. Even, it can be said that it has changed. In the smile, it was his third thought. After these three thoughts flashed, Chiba turned his head back, and, like Hongyan, slowly lay down, through the eaves, looking at the gray, but not so gloomy night sky. Then, I closed my eyes and didn''t think much anymore. Just now, Chiba stole something deliberately. Did you notice Kakashi''s arrival? This kid made me angry on purpose. Although he didn''t know what mentality of Kakashi he had guessed again, it made a noise, but, obviously, because of this, Kakashi was in such a good mood. And Kakashi didn''t seem to know the reason, and the knot seemed to be untied. However, it doesn''t matter, as long as Kakashi can blend in, no, as long as it can solve the knot. Watergate will be happy if you see it! Speaking of it, although Watergate didn''t say anything, the reason why Kakashi broke into the dark side and could still become the captain was because Watergate wanted him to do more tasks, cooperate more with others, and build new bonds. The boy Chiba is really getting better and better now. He could not see his intentions at all. Really, such a disciple really makes him feel ashamed to be a teacher! At this time, Kushina, who had finished pouring the tea, glanced at Chiba, who was already lying on the ground like Hirohiko, with a smile, and this series of thoughts flashed in his mind. However, the most pleasing thing is that now, from Chiba''s body, there is no more lonely shadow. Even if three people get together, it is still a gloomy trio. However, there is no such gloomy feeling, or the feeling of being separated by a layer of yarn, Chiba has fully integrated into it. His behavior is more like a gentleness that slowly reveals his kindness and consideration for others under his gloomy appearance. In addition, the water gate did not make a mistake, it belongs to the charm of the absolute leader of the shadow. After placing the tea in front of everyone, Kushina stood up and looked at Chiba, who closed his eyes, his smile seemed to widen. "Kakashi, don''t eat it if you can''t eat it, don''t compare it with a foodie like Chiba." At the same time, she turned her head and looked at Kakashi, who stared at the half-table food in a daze, and said with eyes full of disbelief. Although every meal was damaging Chiba, Kakashi looked at the half of the wild boar that Chiba had eaten at this time, and the remaining piled up bones still couldn''t react. Is this human appetite... "Um... uh, yes, Mr. Kushina." In response, Kakashi just subconsciously nodded and responded. "Xue Na, how is it? Is it uncomfortable to eat?" After getting Kakashi''s response, Kukashina didn''t say anything more, but looked at Xuena who was walking around and asked with concern. "No... it''s okay, it''s just a bit of a support, just walk away, Teacher Jiuxinai." In response, Xue Nai shook her head again and again, but just after she said a few words, she covered her mouth and said nothing for a long time. Obviously it is really supportive. For the meal just now, although the audience was full of Kakashis various opinions about Chiba, and Hirohiko echoed Kakashis vicious tongue from time to time, the atmosphere was quite harmonious and it was obvious that I could feel it. With Kakashi''s change, Xuena was in a good mood, and unconsciously, he ate a lot. After all, she is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. She has received strict etiquette education since she was a child. At this time, it is impossible to make a posture like Hongyan and Chiba. She can only walk around and digest to make herself more comfortable. "Hirohiko..." But at this time, there was nothing serious about Yukina, so Kushina turned his attention to Hirohiko. "What''s the matter? Teacher Jiuxinai?" Hearing this sound, Hongyan was almost a jealous spirit, opened his eyes, looked at Kushina, and responded. "you" However, seeing Hirohiko''s turned gaze, Kushina was taken aback. "I?" In response, Hongyan sat up slowly, his expression a little nervous. "It seems that there is nothing to tell you." Then, Kushina was stunned for a while, and then he thought about it, and after realizing that there was nothing to say, he waved his hand and left this sentence and went to put the teapot. "Hey? Why didn''t you tell me anything?" In this regard, Hongyan was at a loss. "There is nothing to say that yours is good, you still want to be said by Teacher Jiu Xinnai!" And after Kushina left the room, it seemed that after changing the tea, Chiba opened half of his eyes, and said to Honghiko in an angry way. Obviously he was quite dissatisfied with Hongyan''s previous behavior. "Well, don''t make a noise." In this regard, Hirohiko has not yet spoken to refute, but Yukina spoke first, becoming a peacemaker. It turned out that this gloomy trio would also quarrel? At this time, Kakashi, who finally reacted, turned his head and looked at this place, thinking quite surprised in his heart. At the same time, a familiar feeling turned into a warm current, slowly rising in my heart. "Look, it''s snowing!" But at this time, before Chiba further vented his dissatisfaction, regardless of Xuena''s persuasion, Hirohiko was bright and said first. "Snowing?" Suddenly, Xue Nai''s face flashed with joy, and he was about to go out. "You go slower!" Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing Xuena coming over, Chiba almost jumped up, rushed to support Xuena and took him out. In the next second, a heavy snow of goose feathers fell from the sky and slowly fell in the Konoha Village in this winter. At this moment, as Xuenai''s hand slowly stretched out, he touched the feather-like snowflakes, and screamed "It''s really snowing" in surprise. The people in this room, including Kakashi, also gathered under this porch, clustered together, watching the snow in the sky, a little bit white. You look at me, I look at you. A warm breath slowly diffused. I always feel that this is really good. And everyone''s heart is filled with such a warm thought. .. Literature Museum m. Chapter 1697： happy New Year! The Third Ninja War officially entered the New Years Eve when there was no war. There was no temple fair, no fireworks display, no crowds, and even a curfew forbidden to go out. Tonights Konoha Village is as quiet as ever, except The lights in every house have not been extinguished until late at night, and there is no difference from usual. However, in this quiet, an indescribable warm feeling permeated the village. At this moment, although it is late at night, almost every family is enjoying their own warm supper. Looking out the window, the village has been coated with a layer of white goose feathers. Although it is a cold snowy night, the corners of their mouths They all showed a warm and satisfying smile, watching the snowmen, snow pits, various footprints and artificial traces that were slowly covered by heavy snow when the children and old urchins were playing before, tasting and chatting, or silent Clink glasses, cup after cup. Every household is filled with joy and warmth full of hope for the future. And this kind of joy and warmth of every household condenses and permeates the whole village. On this snowy and cold night, Konoha Village looks exceptionally peaceful and peaceful. At this time, in the corner of Konoha Village, in the old house that has been unpopulated for a long time, and on the corridor of the back room, Chiba, Hirohiko, Yukina, and Kakashi are also hot at this time, in this cold snowy night , Doing the same thing as everyone else in the village. Of course, as minors, they are actually forbidden to drink, but under the special permission of Jiuxinai, they are not too scrupulous. Moreover, this wine is also a special fruit wine with very low alcohol content specially brewed by Jiu Xin Nai for today. That''s right, something that surprised Chiba again happened. Jiuxinai also makes wine. "Teacher Jiuxina, this is going to the Hokage office." At this time, Chiba put down the small wine cup and looked at the slightly red face behind him, leaning against the Japanese door door, and Xuena, who was already a little drunk, smiled slightly, and then faced Hirohiko. And Kakashi said. At this time, Hongyan was already a little too strong to drink, and his cheeks were red, but Kakashi didn''t seem to react. "Well, the Hokage office will not be closed today, and even some of the Anbu and defense forces have not been given a rotation. After all, it is still a war period." In response, Kakashi nodded and said. Just now Jiu Xinnai put down the small stove and fruit wine beside them, and went out with a lot of food boxes. Obviously, it was sent to her fiance. Of course, depending on the amount of food, the entire Hokage office should be enough. Otherwise, their water gate teacher''s appetite may have to catch up with Chiba. "is it" In response, Chiba nodded, looked at the crystal snow falling outside, and responded softly. An illusion? How do you feel, Chiba''s mood is very good. Todays performance seems to be a bit different from Chibas usual style. Although I dont want to admit it, Chiba has always been silent and steady in doing things. Today I almost started talking with Hongyan. There are many more words. Its because of drinking, so have you talked more? But at this time, looking at Qianye''s smile looking up at Xue Ye, Kakashi couldn''t help frowning in confusion, and such a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "Oh, by the way, although it hasn''t been announced yet, congratulations, Chiba." However, after thinking about it and doubting it, Kakashi still said what he wanted to say. "Congratulations to me?" Upon hearing this, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Kakashi in surprise. "Yes" In this regard, Kakashi said naturally. "Puff!" However, before he finished speaking, the sound of a heavy object falling over interrupted his words and also cut off Qianye''s puzzled gaze. Almost at the same time, Chiba and Kakashi''s eyes fell behind them, which is the position of Hirohiko. Only hearing the snoring softly, Hong Yan fell asleep directly on the ground. And Chiba took a look at Xuenai''s side, and saw that this eldest lady had also closed her eyes and breathed evenly. It seemed that she was also asleep. This In this regard, the two laughed bitterly together. The two of them, this is how bad the drinking is! Then, after knowing that the two were asleep, Chiba also got up directly, greeted Kakashi, and went back to the back room to take out the blanket left by Kushina, and gently covered them. "Although it hasn''t been announced yet, it''s basically confirmed. In the next year, you will be an S-rank ninja." And watching Chiba cover up the blankets for Hirohiko and Xuena one by one, Kakashi lowered his voice and spoke. "is it" In this regard, Chiba did not show any special expressions. He had already expected this incident, but just sat down on the other side of the small stove. "It seems that you have already got the news." Kakashi was not surprised by Chiba''s reaction, just said. "Congratulations too." In this regard, Chiba also congratulated Kakashi. "Congratulations to me?" This time, Kakashi was taken aback. "Congratulations on becoming the commander of the dark forces. During that time, I was too busy to congratulate you." In response, Chiba explained. "is it" Hearing this sound, which was similar to Chiba''s previous reaction, Kakashi nodded without saying much. "Speaking of which, Anbu will perform the wanted mission overseas." At this time, Chiba asked suddenly. "Yes, occasionally, during this period of time, the ninjas who are rebellious and internally focused, are temporarily put aside." In response, Kakashi responded. "Really... So, can you access some wanted ninja materials?" Hearing this, Qianye didn''t knock on the side, and asked. "The wanted ninja information?" Hearing what Chiba said, Kakashi was taken aback for a moment. Then, he suddenly understood something, he couldn''t help but glanced at Hongyan behind him, and said, "Could it be that you want to investigate..." "Yes, I promised Hongyan that he would definitely bring his brother back." In this regard, Chiba did not hide it, and said truthfully. "Chiba, are you sure? This Uchiha Nobuhiko, who everyone will know after we enter the Anbe, is also the most cunning in the history of Konoha''s rebellion, and the only ninja who can''t find Konoha''s trace , The danger has been determined to be S-rank because he can''t find a trace for many years. He can leave no traces, leaving Konoha''s Anbu at a loss. The strength of this Uchiha Nobuhiko cannot be underestimated." When he heard Chiba''s words, Kakashi frowned, but he spoke solemnly. "I know, don''t worry, I''m just investigating now, and I won''t be head-on. And when the time comes, there will be a Hongyan next to me, and there will be no accident." In this regard, Chiba said lightly. It seems that Chiba has made up his mind...but, at that time, Hongyan may not be a help! Looking at Chiba, Kakashi''s heart suddenly became clear. "Oh...With your current task autonomy, you can take Uchiha Nobuhiko''s case to yourself, and you don''t need to use me to understand this case." Then, after his heart became clear, Kakashi sighed. He knew that Chiba had made up his mind. It might even be an agreement between Chiba and Hirohiko. He also understood all the circumstances of Uchiha Nobuhiko, including that Uchiha Nobuhiko was killed. Because of Nao''s elder brother, he knew that no matter what he said, it was useless, and Chiba would not stop this matter. At the moment, it can only be said. "Really? Thanks!" Upon hearing this sentence, a hint of joy flashed across Chiba''s face. So it can be like this! Autonomy of this task! A surprise thought flashed in Chiba''s heart. "Thank you, you will find a way on your own anyway, you will know sooner or later." Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~ Kakashi has recovered his usual unsalty tone. And hearing Kakashi''s voice, Chiba just smiled and said nothing. "Happy New Year, Kakashi." Then, after a long time, Chiba looked at Xueye and said softly but seriously. "Ah, happy new year, Chiba." Hearing this sound, Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then looked at a clock specially left by Kushina in Chiba, smiled slightly, and said softly but seriously. The clock at this time has already displayed 12 o''clock. Now it is the first day of the new year! It seems that the new year will be troublesome! But at this moment, the two people who exchanged a happy new year had such a thought in their hearts. Chapter 1698： Is there anything for me? "Nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-seven... Nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine... Ten thousand!" With the sound of a dull fist hitting the wooden stake, Chiba slowly frowned, and sighed. It seems that ordinary physical training, even the highest-standard weight-bearing props for the wearer, is not effective at all. It feels like I didn''t get exercise at all. After sighing, Qianye shook his hand gently, but a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Although he only hit a straight punch with a base of 10,000 just now, he can still clearly feel that this kind of training is only a warm-up effect for his body, and has no effect of exercise. In other words, because he woke up too early this morning, the training on a whim once again proved that his current physical fitness cannot be improved by physical training alone. Doing physical training is useless and a very time-consuming behavior. At the same time, this also made Chiba realize a bigger problem. That is, his current physical fitness should have been stuck in a bottleneck, and exercise alone, or that level of exercise, can no longer improve. In other words, his physical fitness may have been maintained as it is now, and his most basic strength composition, the eight-door model, is based on the eight-door Dunjia, and the degree of opening of the eight-door Dunjia is based on the physical fitness As the basis. If his current physical fitness is unable to handle a higher degree of door opening, it is very likely that his strength will be permanently limited because of the eight-door mode unable to open higher doors. Although, in the Nine Tails Rebellion, his strength will definitely fall into a bottleneck, but in any case, no matter whether his fate changes or not, he will eventually face the last enemy. After all, the soil has become his chess piece. In the end, he may face the second BOSS in the ninja world, Uchiha Madara, and even the ultimate BOSS, Otsuki Kaguya. With this kind of strength, it is impossible to face such an opponent. Even if his destiny changes, then the ending he knows now will also change. Naruto and Sasuke may have different destinies because he rescued Hafengmizumon and Kushina, and even Naruto may not be able to become The son of prophecy, Sasuke may not have to bear the hatred of the family. In other words, the two who ended Otsuki Teruya may become the existence that cannot stop Otsuki Teruya. At that time, facing the burden of Datongmu Huiye, it will fall on him. After all, if Datongmu Kaguya couldn''t stop it, then there would be no need to do the rest, the world would be destroyed, or that the entire Ninja world would be destroyed, there would be no one at all. Really... It seems that even after the Nine Tails Rebellion, I still have to worry about my cultivation! Thinking of this, Qianye sighed and rubbed her temples with a headache. However, despite the headache, Chiba did not worry too much. Now the eight-door mode has not recovered, and it does not mean that his physical fitness cannot handle the higher-level doors. Moreover, now as long as the eight-door mode can recover, it can cope with nine. Ouzou Chaos should not be impossible. The most important thing in front of me is the Night of Nine Tails, and the rest can be put aside. Coupled with the knowledge that his strength will be stuck in a bottleneck, Chiba is also mentally prepared. From the journey to the present, in terms of strength, he has also overcome countless difficulties. In his perception, these difficulties are not actually any difficulties, but similar to daily problems. "Good morning, Chiba." But at this time, his further thoughts about resuming the eight-door mode were interrupted, and only a yawning hello, Kakashi in plain clothes walked over. "Good morning, Kakashi." In response, Chiba responded with a greeting. Yesterday we welcomed the New Year together. Kakashi naturally lived here. At this time, Hirohiko and Xuena seemed to be still asleep. About an hour ago, when he woke up, he looked at the appearance of Hirohiko and Xuena. It is estimated that I will not be able to wake up before noon today. This guy is still the cultivator in his bones. This morning, the first thing he does when he wakes up is training. Kakashi was awakened by the sound of Chibas training. Seeing Chiba at this time, he couldnt help but look at the newly erected big wooden stake in the house that had been smashed into some depressions, and his heart flashed. Such a thought. By the way, this big wooden stake was erected by Kushina. They already existed when they came to this house. Chiba saw it and started practicing easily. "I still have a task. I want to make preparations, so I will leave first." After flashing such a thought, Kakashi didn''t say much, but said goodbye. He had only one day off in rotation, and today he has a mission. "Oh, well, be careful on the way." In response, Chiba hurriedly said. "This time is a mission from the village, is there anything you need me to pay attention to?" But then, Kakashi''s words surprised Chiba a bit, and Kakashi actually offered to help him. "There is nothing specific, if you can, pay more attention to Yunyin''s movements, and Yanyin." However, Chiba was only surprised. For Kakashi''s active help, he did not refuse, but spoke straightforwardly. "Really... I know, I will try to help you pay attention to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s affairs, but there are many Anbe who tracked down his seniors." In response, Kakashi nodded and didn''t stay longer. After leaving such a sentence, Kakashi left in a hurry. "Well, thank you." Looking at Kakashi''s back, Chiba also confided softly. Regarding Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wanted, now, let''s release it first. And in his heart, he suppressed the things that Kakashi mentioned yesterday. Even if he has the autonomy of the mission, he can completely take Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wanted to himself, and investigate and arrest Uchiha Nobuhiko himself. He is now considered an independent ninja. He has the same authority as Sannin, Osake Maru, Jilai, and Tsunade. Although this authority is not completely free, he still has to obey the village''s dispatch in case of emergency. In the current situation, he can choose tasks based on his own will, and arresting Rennin~www.novelhall.com~ is also a particularly important matter for the village. Chibas request is completely reasonable, even if Bo Feng Shuimen opposes it. Will not refuse. However, he still has a lot to do now, and he can''t get involved with Uchiha Nobuhiko. It will take a while. For a long time. Moreover, now that Kakashi is willing to help, letting this matter go, it won''t have any impact. So, let''s start the new training plan for the night of Nine Tails! After deciding to let it go, Chiba took a breath and made the decision! Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand six hundred and ninety-eight chapters, is there anything I need? (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1699： 5 months In the following days, after the New Year, Kushina asked him not to be over-trained when he asked him to live in a Japanese-style cabin in Chiba. He obviously knew that his disciples might not be able to live. Fearing that living in this old house would disturb them, and that the old house was not completely repaired to the extent that they could live in, Jiu Xin Na was released, but Xue Na had lived in the old house and Jiu Xin Na for several days. As for Hirohiko, after the New Year, he returned to the Japanese-style cabin with Chiba. He returned to the camp on the third day of the New Year. Although he has limited real power, he is also the deputy chief of the engineering team at any rate. There are still many He must do something in advance, he must make some preparations in advance. Some time before the new year, Hirohikos role in the camp is getting bigger and bigger, Chise Kyou is also relying more and more on this deputy chief. This time Hirohikos return is also Chise Kyou who went to the camp as early as the first day of the new year. special requirement. The general manager has been working for two days, and Hirohiko couldn''t refuse. In the end, he didn''t talk a few words about Uchiha Nobuhiko with Chiba, so he rushed to work. However, in these short days, Chiba has made Hirohiko more at ease. He has already informed Hirohiko about mission autonomy, and he has already let Hirohiko know that he will take over Nobuhiko Uchihas wanted. When the time comes, and He exchanges what is needed. Moreover, before Hirohiko left, it was quite timely. He received the contact from Hyuga Xueying, and the contact from Hyuga Xueying. Although there was not much important news, it was to pass on the current situation of the children in the country of grass. Chiba and Hyuga Snow Eagle have already begun training the children of the Grassland. There are also some sporadic Iwagaku and Konoha actions in the Grassland. They are all fragmentary information and have no value. However, this is great news for Honghiko. The relationship between Hyuga Xueying and him is very good, probably second only to the relationship with Chiba. At present, his best friend is fine, and he has escaped from the dangerous environment and found In the place where Ansheng, the village is not wanted, and he has another place to stay. He doesn''t need to worry anymore. This undoubtedly makes his mood more stable and he is more focused on what he is doing now. And Hongyan''s emotional stability is the biggest good thing for Chiba. He finally no longer fears that Hongyan will go black. As for the news of Hyuga Xueying itself, it is also a relief for Chiba. Hyuga Xueying''s move is considered to be an official step out. No matter how far this move can go, it can bring him How much in return, at least, those children, under excellent ninja training like Hyuga Xueying, should be able to master all the necessary qualities of a ninja, and be able to protect their shelter, they can be regarded as having a ninja teacher. They can accept the basic education provided by Konoha school. And Konoha''s basic education, throughout the Ninja world, is first-rate basic education. Although it cannot be said that a famous teacher has a good apprentice, the basic aspects of these children who are renounced are not inferior to any ninja. Chiba didn''t need to care too much about the children of the grassland. Although he and Hyuga Xueying are in the same situation as fire and water, perhaps because they are in the same situation, the enemy is greater than the friend, and they will pinch when they meet, so they will do everything possible to find each others weaknesses, look for the other sides weaknesses, and unconsciously respond. The other party also knew better that Hyuga Snow Eagle was definitely an excellent ninja, which Chiba had to admit. This has nothing to do with the grievances or relationship between the two. If Chiba couldn''t even estimate the opponent''s strength objectively, he would have died on the battlefield. This kind of thoughts of unworldly children who look down on each other and devalue each other''s strength because they are not pleasing to the eye, are absolutely fatal in this world of Ninja. When Hirohiko left, Chiba was also completely involved in the new training plan for himself, because there was a lot of worry, and because of the autonomy of the task, now unless it is an urgent task that endangers the village, or Long-term tasks that require staying outside the village for a long time, generally tasks below a level, will not be counted on him. For five full months, Chiba trained without any interruption. In these five months, he has been unable to practice, and he will not improve anymore. First of all, in terms of physical skills, on the second day of the new year, he went to get the built Ninja sword, or Ninja sword, because of the original background of this Naruto world, in Chibas eyes, this Naruto worlds ninja There is basically no big difference between the sword and the Ninja sword, and the quality of this Ninja sword is still somewhat different from the sword Kento left him, but in terms of handiness, Chiba feels that this Ninja sword is more comfortable. Some, almost tailor-made, Chiba didnt know how the boss of the Forge House tailored such a very thin but extremely tough ninja without seeing him. of. Of course, Chiba was surprised and surprised. In the past five months, on the first day of getting the Ninja sword, he gave the morning time that was originally physical training or forbidden training to Queshan and Shuangqueshan. , And even some other swordsmanship training that he can touch. On the way of swordsmanship, Chiba has trained to the limit he can master. In other words, he is also quite skilled in swordsmanship. But unfortunately, it may be that he lacks the talent of swordsmanship. He did not create new swordsmanship. At most, he added some ninjutsu to form a cooperation and increase some power. Chiba did not deliberately practice martial arts, so there was nothing to say. Secondly, in terms of ninjutsu, in these five months, Chiba finally mastered the changes in the chakra nature of the remaining Fenglei two attributes. Five or six hours of training every night, plus the two of Kakashi and Hirohiko Selfless sharing, Chiba can be considered a smooth flow in this respect, but the s-level ninjutsu of fire, wind, and thunder, Chiba has no time to study, and does not plan to study. Moreover, the Kyuubi Rebellion, the opponent to face, S-level ninjutsu is actually quite low cost-effective, and it is not worth studying. Moreover, even if he wants to study, Chiba has just mastered it recently, and has no clue. However, even if there is no s-level ninjutsu, the mastery of the three attribute changes of fire, wind, and thunder has improved Chiba''s strength by a big step. Not only can all the escape techniques in instant memory be used, then he It is also completely possible to replicate the opponent''s ninjutsu in battle by relying on instantaneous memory. Of course, without the insight eye and the illusion eye, it is impossible for him to achieve the future Kakashi''s ninjutsu stunt before the copied ninja. . Now, relying on ninjutsu alone, Chiba can actually be among the s-class combat effectiveness. Third, in terms of forbidden techniques, Chiba has completely mastered the new forbidden techniques, and can be skillfully applied to actual combat, and will not be found in time flaws. As for other flaws, it depends on how opponents crack his new ones. Forbidden, Chiba is not sure here, the new forbidden technique is flawless. And the Bamen Dunjia who has been practicing diligently, in these five months, Chiba finally opened the first five doors, and this method of recovery is also in the style of Bamen Dunjia, constantly impacting every day. In the impact of this time after time, Chiba finally mastered the eight-door opening method of the new body. The method was still the traditional method of Eight-door Dunjia, but the "strength" required to open the door had undergone a subtle change. However, after recovering, Chiba clearly felt that after the three doors, the chakra''s frenzy of each door had a qualitative leap. Now, he can barely control the fifth door''s ultra-violent chakra to enter the Dumen mode. Therefore, the mastery of the Dumen mode must be restarted. Of course, there is not only bad news. He can clearly feel that since the beginning of the three doors, the chakra rage has been greatly improved. The eight-door mode of each door has increased the amount of chakras and the speed of power. The increase rate has also been greatly improved. Just in the critical state of the injury mode, he almost has a super shadow level chakra. The increase in strength and speed can almost reach 80% of the wounded state. It can be said that the eight-door mode is more difficult to master, but the increase is also greater. In a disguised form, his strength advantage has been upgraded to a notch. Moreover, his current body can actually be fully loaded with the Dumen mode, and now the Dumen mode is re-mastered, the shortcomings are only the control of the ultra-violent Dumen Chakra. And this control will happen sooner or later. In terms of forbidden surgery, Chiba has also reached a place that does not require too much attention. Although there is still room for improvement in the Bamen Dunjia and Bamen modes, considering the time, he only needs to routinely consolidate every day. Otherwise, he will focus on If you enter, the cost performance will be lower. There are five months left and cannot be put here. As for the seal technique and curse seal technique, Chiba finally developed all the seven seal ideas and successfully completed the expansion of the Yin Seal. Now the Yin Seal can store at least twice the amount of chakra before the expansion. And the storage speed has basically doubled, but because it is not fully charged, there is no way to use it, and Chiba does not know the specific effect. Its just ~www.novelhall.com~ Something is better than nothing, maybe, be prepared, always be unprepared. Even if you don''t know what the preparation is, how can it help the Kyuubi Chaos. In addition to being more proficient in the spell seal technique, Qianye has nothing to say except for learning some spell seals. During this period of time, Chiba actually tried illusion. Of course, he failed without a doubt. He had no possibility of practicing illusion. Even Chiba has tried to understand the knowledge of time and space, and then verified his conjecture, he has no talent for such advanced things. Now, Chiba''s strength has reached the limit that could be raised before the Nine Tails Rebellion, which is the bottleneck. However, his current strength is still beyond Chiba''s expectations. Chiba has estimated that the combat power he can display now is basically enough to reach the scope of the shadow class. He finally reached the threshold of the shadow rank! Chapter 1700： intelligence It''s already summer in a blink of an eye. Pushing open the Japanese door, looking at the red and green flowers in front of him, Qianye''s heart couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. During these five months, from winter to spring and spring to summer solstice, he focused on training, but only now is he aware of the changes in the seasons. Today, since he has already trained to the limit where he can train, he has already done what he can do in terms of strength. Then, we should start to consider other things besides strength. Its time to pick up the wanted information about Uchiha Nobuhiko. Although Uchiha Nobuhikos wanted has nothing to do with the night of Kyuubi, it is undoubtedly good for a long-term investigation. opportunity. At the beginning of the battle of Shen Wu Bi Bridge, he was considered to have overcome many difficulties, and even the difficulties of the three generations of Raiking successfully passed. All calculations can be said to be quite complete, and he successfully arrived at the time he planned. The planned location. It can be said that his plan is actually without any problems. The problem lies in the advance time. This is the most fundamental reason for his failure. He lacks intelligence. He just calculated according to the original work, but ignored that this is a Naruto world with a complete world. Everything he calculated in the original work is after all calculations, not reality. He also needs information, such as during the mission of the Kakashi Bridge, if he has enough information, such as Iwagaki''s movements, or Kakashi''s movements, no, even if only Kakashi''s movements are accurate Intelligence, he can avoid all this. The last time the change failed, there was no problem with his plan. The reason why he failed was because of insufficient intelligence. Did not do enough preparation and contingency work, if he added a line to communicate with each other at all times when performing tasks on both sides, and found a strong enough perception ninja to establish a communication network, then it would not appear because The time is advanced, and the situation is lost. It was all because of his lack of consideration and insufficient preparation. And now at the night of Nine Tails, he learned from the pain, and gave up further training in the eight-door mode, and spent the remaining months on Uchiha Nobuhikos wanted issue, just to get enough information and do Be well prepared to avoid the situation of the mission of the Godless Bridge. In other words, he now wants to use Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wanted to find a reason for being outside the village for a long time, and then do his best to collect information that is beneficial to the night of Nine Tails. Today, he is now also planning to go to the Hokage office and take Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wanted in his hands in the hands of Hafeng Mizuno. "Fluttering..." And at this time, just as Chiba was about to step out of the stall, a big white pigeon flew over the front of the Japanese-style log cabin. The flowers landed on Chiba''s shoulder, and then pecked. Two mouths of Chiba''s cheeks, after Chiba had seen them, reminded Chiba again that there was a letter. Gee! There really is a master and a servant! In response, feeling the pain on his cheek, Chiba frowned impatiently, and then stretched out his hand to the big white dove. "Cuckoo!" And this big white pigeon is also quite individual. Chiba''s hand stretched over, not only did not catch it, but was avoided by its small jump, and took another two bites. "Enough of you!" However, after taking a look at the big white dove that showed a rebellious look, Qianye twitched the corner of his mouth and said. "Puff..." In this regard, the big white pigeon flicked its head and stretched its feet, but it showed a look that was too lazy to deal with. On the outstretched feet, the feet with letters tied together, basically conveyed "I am busy." "It''s very, hurry up" means. Looking at the appearance of the pigeon, Chiba''s mouth twitched again, and he didn''t know how the pigeon was fed. Not only was this pigeon fat and white, the fat Chiba almost thought that he couldn''t fly anymore, and his temper was perfect. The spoiled appearance, when you look at it, it''s like seeing that guy. However, Chiba naturally does not care about a pigeon, and this information may also be important information, and Chiba does not have time to care about this pigeon. So, he directly took down the letter on the outstretched foot of the pigeon, and then ignored the big white pigeon and flew to the roof with a "Goo!" Looked up. Ok? This With this look, his face immediately became solemn, and then he became serious. There are not many words in the letter, and the language is quite concise, but it is important enough. The members in the black cloak with the red auspicious cloud pattern you mentioned haunt the country of grass. A very short sentence, but the information in it is extremely important. The ninja wearing a black cloak with a red auspicious cloud group is naturally Akatsuki. In other words, Akatsuki''s traces had already been discovered on the side of the children in the country of grass, that is, the side of Xueying Hyuga. According to the few calculations in the original book about the Kyuubi Rebellion and other clues, Uchiha Daido, the initiator of the current Kyuubi Rebellion, should have been inherited by Uchiha Madara, and Uchiha Madara may have died. Up. Bring the soil, it should have been added to Akatsuki, in other words, has begun to control Akatsuki, after all, now Yahiko is dead, Nagato has also been blackened, the newly born Akatsuki, according to the original work, should have fallen into the belt soil Is in the hands of, or the earth has already started to use Akatsuki. Although the soil is now in Akatsuki, it should still be hidden in the dark, but as long as the soil is related to Akatsuki, Chiba only needs to find the traces of Nagato or Xiaonan, and follow the two people, it is not difficult to find the person. . Finding Taito himself, Chiba could not only obtain the intelligence of the instigator, but also make an active attack. If it goes well, it can even kill the Kyuubi Rebellion in the cradle. And ~www.novelhall.com~ He took Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wanted in his hands this time, also to explore Akatsuki''s movements and related intelligence. This news is really important enough! "Go to Bofeng Shuimen quickly!" And after reading the letter paper, there was no hesitation. With a "bang", the letter paper suddenly burned, and Chiba also hurriedly stepped out and headed towards the Hokage Building. Akatsuki has always been fascinated, and it seems to be still in the incubation stage. It is not even the dark organization of the S-class wanted ninjas in the original book that poses a huge threat to the ninja world. After finally getting their trail, Chiba absolutely cannot let it go. . Now, we must rush to investigate as quickly as possible! Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1 700 Intelligence (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1701： what? Half an hour later, the Hokage office. "what?" Bo Feng Shuimen was about to stop the ink pen, the ink dripped on the white paper, and the dyed paper fainted. At the same time, he raised his head in amazement, looked forward and suddenly found his own Chiba, and asked subconsciously. . "About Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wanted copy, please ask Ms. Mizumon to arrange it for me." In response, Chiba, who was standing at the desk, repeated the words just now. "Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wanted? Hirohiko''s brother?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned, but he also reacted at this time. When he put down his pen, he also rubbed the initial order book that had just been stained with ink, and threw it into the trash can beside him. It was a question. "Yes." To this, Chiba answered simply. "This... why did you suddenly think of taking this task?" But when he heard Qianye''s succinct affirmative answer, Bo Feng Shuimen''s brows wrinkled tighter, and he still asked. This child is focused on training at home. On weekdays, the door is not open and the second door is not open. He has been on standby in the village. There is no task for him to do. Why did you pick a task all at once? And, is it still wanted? This kid has always been a cultivator. He has time and tasks. He is definitely not as willing to train at home. Please take the initiative...Huh? It seems that there is no longer a minority. It seems that the tasks that the child took the initiative to invite are basically important or critical tasks related to the village. Is this wanted, very important to the current situation of the village? But, why is this wanted, Uchiha Nobuhiko... Following the question in his mouth, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart flashed through this series of thoughts, and he was quite hesitant. "To give an explanation to the Uchiha clan." In this regard, Chiba was also straightforward and said. "An explanation for the Uchiha clan? What explanation?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s frowning brows seemed to tighten again, and he blurted out. Give an explanation to the Uchiha clan? Could it be that he negotiated privately with Mr. Fu Yue for Hongyan? No, didn''t the matter of Hirohiko, like a series of things that I got close to the Uchiha clan, ended with Chiba accepting Itachi as a disciple? At that time, I wanted to release Hongyan and let him take the blame for meritorious service. Mr. Fuyue did not agree quite simply, and there was no dissatisfaction afterwards, and there was no information that Chiba had any contact with him in private. This Could it be that it was an agreement between Chiba and Hirohiko? If it was an agreement with Hongyan, then this matter... After all, Uchiha Nobuhiko is special. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen had already thought of something. There is thought and determination in my mind. It seems that Uchiha Nobuhiko should also be a special existence among the wanted criminals. Looking at the appearance of Ha Feng Shuimen, there seems to be some hidden secret, so he is somewhat reluctant to give this task to me. Sure enough, this Uchiha Nobuhiko was not so easy to deal with. I heard Hirohiko said that his elder brother was just a forbearance. He could kill the elder brother of Naos genius Uchiha. Im afraid its not that simple. And Kakashi also said that Anbe has been helpless with this person many times, and Bo Feng Shuimen is worried about my safety. In other words, from the perspective of Namifeng Mizuno, I met this Uchiha Nobuhiko, there may be a life crisis... However, I am not really trying to deal with Uchiha Nobuhiko. Here, let''s use a well thought-out rhetoric. Upon hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart for the first time. "At the beginning, although there was the protection of Mr. Futake, the Uchiha clan suppressed the anger, let Hirohiko be released from prison, and made him commit crimes and meritorious service, but this killed his clan. With the temperament of the Uchiha clan, now Mr. Futake is still there, it is naturally suppressed Live, but its still a war period. In case there is a case, the next patriarch of the Uchiha clan may not be able to hold it down, or may not be adhering to Mr. Futakes attitude towards Hirohiko. Moreover, Hirohikos release, It was the villages single-handed effort. When the time comes, the Uchiha clan will not necessarily be as cooperative and clear as they are now. Here, if we can capture or solve this traitor who betrayed the Uchiha clan, the Uchiha clan will definitely be more stricken to the village. In close proximity, a traitor who killed and wounded the same clan, and a traitor who killed the same clan and who also killed the genius of the Uchiha clan as the future star. Compared with that, which is more important, and the village would not hesitate to send Uchiha clan s What would the Uchiha clan think about the behavior of the Uchiha clan of the first-class ninja, I think, needless to say, in this way, the Uchiha clan will be more stable." Then, thinking of this, Chiba also said what he thought of earlier. Before this came, he had already figured out how to make Bo Feng Shuimen agree to the excuse if Bo Feng Shuimen did not agree. Moreover, the rhetoric related to the Uchiha clan can definitely touch the wave of the wind. After all, Bofeng Shuimen has worked hard to win over Uchiha''s clan, and Chiba''s remarks hit the political trend of Bofeng Shuimen. As long as Bofeng Shuimen is wise, then he will not fail to agree. Chiba, is this to stabilize the Uchiha clan? Indeed, what he said is not unreasonable, and the Uchiha family of Honghiko is indeed quite criticized. In addition, there are still many people in the village who oppose my policy towards Uchiha. This small problem can easily become a big problem. If Chiba can really solve Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wanted, then the Uchiha clan will definitely have more confidence in the village. It will naturally be more stable. And the villages good intentions did not hesitate to send an s-class ninja to solve a traitor specifically for the Uchiha clan, and it took a lot of time to trace the Uchiha clan''s dissatisfaction. Solve the problem thoroughly. Its just that Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was just a forbearance at first, was not outstanding. He was able to do such a shocking thing~www.novelhall.com~ and in the future, it will shock the three generations of Hokage, leaving the village at a loss. It is by no means easy to deal with. Guy. Its just that since he rebelled, he has not been seen, and there are rumors that he is dead. It seems that there is no much harm, so I put it aside. Although there have been investigations, there is no big fanfare. The focus of the village It is always elsewhere. Now, if Chiba is allowed to go, if Chiba is careless, then... And as Chiba thought, what he said was indeed in the heart of Bofeng Shuimen, and he did feel that it made sense and could be implemented. However, considering the person Uchiha Nobuhiko, Hafeng Mizumon still hesitated. However, seeing Bofeng Shuimen''s hesitation, Chiba didn''t say anything, but quietly waited for Bofeng Shuimen''s answer. "How much do you know about Uchiha Nobuhiko?" After a while, I looked at Qianye, and pondered for a while, Bo Feng Shuimen took a breath, but he asked. Chapter 1702： Odds of winning "Really... It seems that you already have your plans and already know so much." About ten minutes later, after hearing Chiba''s answer to his previous question, Bo Feng Shui Men couldn''t help sighing slightly, and said. Just now, Chiba had told him all he knew about Uchiha Nobuhiko, and upon hearing this, Hafeng Mizuno immediately understood that Chiba had already "planned for a long time" and had done a lot of preparations. . Even, some of the information about Uchiha Nobuhiko from Anbe, he already knew, and he also learned some information about Uchiha Nobuhiko from Hirohiko''s mouth when he did not rebel. It can be said that Chiba can understand it now. All of it. "Yes." In this regard, Chiba simply responded. "So, since you already know so much, what do you think is your chance of winning if you meet Nobuhiko Uchiha?" In response, Bo Feng Shuimen asked again. It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Chiba, or that he doesn''t believe in Chiba''s strength. Chiba''s strength is obvious to all. He is definitely the strongest of the younger generation, and even the strongest of several generations. He can imagine that he can match Chiba. For opponents of the same age or similar age, Kakashi is probably the only one who has been working hard and enterprising at least ten years later. The child''s baptism in this war has already entered the category of S grade. However, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is too legendary. That''s right, this Uchiha Nobuhiko can also be said to be a legend in the wanted criminals. The identity and strength of Shinnin has not only escaped the largest batch of chasers when he defected, but also among these chasers. , But many elites of Uchiha, even the current patriarch of Uchiha, Fudake Uchiha, and after successfully escaping, they have escaped one after another. In the past many years, Konoha Anbe has done dozens of times. Large-scale and small-scale tracing, and no trace was left, even when it appeared, it was a flash, and no trace was left. I saw it, but it was just a glimpse. Nowhere. You know, when Uchiha Nobuhiko defected, he was just a child under ten. If it is not that this matter needs to be calm, it is only necessary to conceal it, and to dilute it as much as possible in the future, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, I am afraid it is also a concern not inferior to Chiba Kakashi and his like. The results of this Uchiha Nobuhiko are also shocking and incredible. Moreover, his wanted level was upgraded from C level to S level by the third generation of Hokage himself. And being able to do such a thing, and being a figure of the Uchiha clan, who has been lurking for so many years, if you think that Uchiha Nobuhiko is still the same as when he escaped, then the wave of Fengshuimen must be pretty funny. For such a character, Bo Feng Shuimen''s normal estimate must be calculated at the same rate as Chiba''s progress. If at this time, Chiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko meet, they really have to fight for life, and Chiba will not have the advantage. As the youngest S-rank ninja in the village, Bo Feng Shuimen had very high expectations for Chiba, and he did not agree to it at this time. It was also because he was too serious about it, and some of them were throwing rodents for fear that Chiba might have a mistake. "Of course I dont know the odds of winning. Now that Uchiha Nobuhiko has been lurking for so long, no one knows how much his strength has increased. And seeing that he can lurch for so long without being caught by the village, Im afraid his strength He is not worse than me, or even stronger than me. Moreover, he is used to lurking, and his fighting style may be more inclined to assassination. If he is not careful, I may be killed by him before starting the fight. I can only say, I Even if you find his trace, you must be cautious and cautious, follow his appearance, lie in the dark, and wait until the time is right and you have a 100% chance of winning before you can take action. Otherwise, you can only pass his information to the village, request Reinforcements." However, this question of Bo Feng Shuimen did not get a number, but just a few words. Upon hearing Hafeng Mizumon''s question, Chiba did not answer directly, but said so. This kid... Hearing these words, Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback for a moment, and then he shook his head somewhat helplessly. It really leaves me no room for rejection at all! Come to think of it, he has his comprehensive plan, if I am worried and hesitate, it will make him feel a little distrustful of him. Forget it, this Uchiha Nobuhiko hides so deeply, even Chiba may not be able to find him. It''s better to let Chiba go out, so that you can find it out, even if you can''t find it. With Chiba''s current identity, doing all you can to catch the traitors of the Uchiha clan is a new signal to the Uchiha clan. It is more conducive to win over the Uchiha clan and develop deeper cooperation with them. It also has great benefits for stabilizing the Uchiha clan. Nothing more... So be it. Afterwards, Bo Feng Shuimen thought again, and finally made a decision. "I will let someone sort out all the information of Uchiha Nobuhiko, you must read it before you go on the road." After the decision was made, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t talk nonsense and said. "Yes!" In this regard, Chiba was even more straightforward. After receiving this affirmative answer, he responded and leaned away. Really... There is no way to take him! This child must be fine, but he must be unable to refuse. Looking at the back of Qianye leaving, Bo Feng Shuimen shook his head even more helplessly. In fact, he set a hurdle just now. As long as the numbers Chiba answered just now, he decided to reject Chiba and wouldn''t let Chiba say anything. However, unexpectedly, Chiba did not say the number, but said the answer he wanted most. Even if he is Hokage, even if he values ??Chiba extremely, there is no reason to refuse. Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ is calm. And he also had his plan, which was well proved in his words. He knew very well that the opponent''s plan was not a good person to deal with, and even put the opponent above himself, and the plan he revealed was cautious. The situation he is worried about is unlikely to happen. Chiba is cautious, even if he can''t catch anyone, he won''t be caught. In addition, this matter is indeed a matter of high political value. He also had no reason to refuse Chiba. "Come here, this is a letter of order concerning Nobuhiko Uchiha''s wanted. From now on, this wanted will be handed over to Taki Chiba. All departments, especially the intelligence department and Anbe, must cooperate fully." Then, after shaking his head, Bo Feng Shuimen wrote a letter of order and handed it to the calling Anbu, and passed on the order. . Literature Museum m. Chapter 1703： set off This Uchiha Nobuhiko... It''s even more amazing than I thought! Perhaps Nao is right... Now, I somewhat understand why Nao keeps pretending to be blind. Looking back at the door of the village slowly closing, Chiba turned around, the solemn color on his face seemed to be a bit more intense. Just now, it took him nearly two hours to read all the village information about Uchiha Nobuhiko. Although this said, before watching it, he had already paid enough attention to this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and he had always kept Nao''s words in his mind, and it was not easy to remind himself that he was definitely going to kill him. Even, he also regularly estimates some strength models. Based on the estimation of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s strength model, he also knows that although Uchiha Nobuhiko has not appeared in the original work, his strength is definitely above himself. Even now, he may not surpass him. After all, this Uchiha Nobuhiko can control Hirohiko to kill Nao, his illusion ability is second to none, and he can also take Nao away without knowing it, and knows that the kaleidoscope writes round eyes, no, it is the eternal kaleidoscope write round eyes I am afraid that I have a very close relationship with Madara. Even now that the land is still taken away by Madara, it is very possible that this Uchiha Nobuhiko also escaped Madaras control, and now he has 100% eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. , I am afraid that the strength is at least the shadow level, and must not be underestimated. However, after reading all the information about Uchiha Nobuhiko in the village, the arrest records, and the information that appeared, Chiba found that he still underestimated Uchiha Nobuhiko. Not to mention his approximate estimation of Uchiha Nobuhikos strength model. When Uchiha Nobuhikos brother who killed Nao defected, he was just a child under ten years old, a little younger than his current Naruto World. , And at that time the entire Uchiha clan was angry. A large number of Uchiha''s elites and Konoha Anbe''s common encirclement and hunting, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, with his own power, without any help, escaped for life. . Even after the village learned that he had rebelled and broke out of the village, Uchiha''s elite Kakoha Anbe was dispatched for the first time, and he was chased and lost. Not long after chasing out the village, he lost his trace of Uchiha Nobuhiko. If it weren''t for the genius Uchiha regarded as the future, that is, the corpse of Nao''s brother was clearly there, this Uchiha Nobuhiko had almost never appeared, or even had never seen him before. After that, because Uchihas anger was hard to dissipate, this Uchiha himself, the Anbe of the Konoha village, under the pressure of the villages stability, organized dozens of investigations and arrests back and forth. This Uchiha Nobuhiko also exposed several times. I traveled to Tibet, but in the end it was nothing. Every time I found nothing at all, or disappeared without a trace by this Uchiha Nobuhiko, leaving no trace. This situation is unique among all the tracing operations of Konoha''s rebellion. Even when Chiba read those files, he was a little bit shocked from ear to ear. With Uchiha Nobuhikos ability to escape and hide his tracks, Im afraid that Oshemaru would have to kneel for him. Although it has not been caught, there are still traces to follow, and some secret bases will be exposed to some extent. This is good for Uchiha Nobuhiko, and no direct traces are left, making people unsustainable. Even a large-scale search could not find a trace, as if the person had completely disappeared. Moreover, this Uchiha Nobuhiko did not show up in the first place. He was completely ordinary Uchiha. Even if he inherited the blood of the Uchiha clan, he was not very conspicuous, basically the same as with soil. But what he later showed, the strength that Chiba knew was by no means what an ordinary Uchiha could achieve in a few years. I am afraid, it is also a very deep existence in the city, and the ability to hide in one hand is definitely the first in the entire Ninja World. Looking at him after escaping from the village, he has been able to use illusion to control Hongyan, who has good pupil power. His talents, especially those in writing round eyes and illusions, are probably not as good as Itachi and Shisui. Not much, not even bad at all. And his awakened kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes is mostly illusion ability, and it may be not inferior to Itachi''s moon reading, the illusion ability of other gods of Shishui! After all, this is a complete world, and the ability of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes is based on the aspects that the awakened is good at. It is not just those abilities in the original book. It is very possible to give birth to new abilities that he does not know. And based on what he knew and the information in the village, Chiba now finally knows what kind of character he and Hirohiko agreed to kill. To be honest, Chiba was very fortunate at this time. If he said a number when he asked about his chances of winning at Bo Feng Shuimen, I am afraid that Bo Feng Shuimen would not let him be responsible for this wanted. If I and this Uchiha Nobuhiko meet, I am afraid that they can''t consider the odds of winning. It''s not that he will lose without a doubt, but that such a character cannot estimate the odds of winning with numbers. Just like him, he faces Yeyuebi, faces three generations of Raiking, if you use a number to describe the odds of winning, it is zero, zero, zero! He has no chance of winning at all. But in the end, he always survived, which can also be called a win. Some people, fighting with them, cannot use numbers to predict victory or defeat. Because there are some people who cannot be guessed by common sense in battle. This Uchiha Nobuhiko is definitely such a person. In the original work, there are also such examples. For example, Naruto Uzumaki. "call" After the thoughts surging back this time, Qianye exhaled a long breath. Although I am a bit sorry for Hirohiko, this time I am not really going to hunt down Uchiha Nobuhiko~www.novelhall.com~ If there is any trace of him, it is better to inquire a little and avoid direct contact. The most important thing is the movement of Akatsuki with the soil. These are the goals of this trip. After the Night of Nine Tails, take it seriously and really help Hongyan accomplish this revenge! In his heart, he thought. The most important thing now is the night of Nine Tails, and this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wanted, after all, is just a cover. Chiba can still tell which is lighter and heavier. This is not something that can be used emotionally, and it is impossible for Chiba to change the true purpose of this trip just because he knew that Uchiha Nobuhiko was beyond imagination. Thinking of this, Qianye glanced at the closed Konoha gate again, took a breath, stepped out, and walked out of the village. Hirohiko, Yukina, Kushina... Everyone, see you in October! Chapter 1704： First of all First of all, let''s go to Hyuga Xueying. I don''t know how Yuze, Zongmi, and Harmony are doing now. This flash, it is also half a year. In the past, it seemed that it would take several days to supply... The sound of the wind whistling in the ears whizzed past, and the surrounding scenery quickly swept back. Chiba flew away in the woods, heading in the direction of the country of grass. At the same time, his hand was groping in the backpack behind his back, confirming whether he had missed anything. Its not far from the village now. If you forget something, its easy to get it back. Going far, I can only make a detour to buy. With the groping in his hands, his speed slowly slowed down. In the end, he simply stopped, took off the big backpack behind him, and started to check, especially the food. This is his first long-term mission, and it will take at least three or five months. Food must be confirmed. After all, not all places can be picnic, and not all places have food to catch. Moreover, this time, because of the information about Akatsuki''s haunting in the country of grass, Chiba went a little bit hastily. Just got permission in the morning to receive this wanted mission, and spent another two hours to check the files, understand the situation, and then tidy up. I was surprised that I left the village before lunch, and I need to confirm it. At this time, Chiba also felt that it was wrong. If it was a detour, it would be a waste of time. It is better to take advantage of not far from the village and check it. Before he hurried out of the village, he was somewhat mad. Um... ninja, ninja, ninja... Ok? Only ninja and clothes? Still have some dry food? Didn''t bring the junliang pills? After some inspection, Chiba''s brows slowly frowned, and he suddenly realized that he had really missed something very important. Army food pills. Although this thing is not tasty, it is convenient to carry and easy to store. In long-term tasks, it is much more reliable than dry food. After all, this time he was searching for Akatsuki''s trail, but he didn''t always have time to stop and cook. Junliang pills are food that can handle most situations and must be brought. He brought dry food, and even forgot to bring army ration pills. "Uh" Then, after discovering that he hadn''t brought the Junliang Pills, the corners of Chiba''s mouth rose unnaturally. Sure enough, it was too hasty. But... I remember what I prepared! However, it takes more than ten minutes to go back now. Afterwards, after an awkward smile, Chiba picked up his backpack and turned around, feeling quite fortunate in his heart. "Ok?" However, after turning around, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, and his hands were subconsciously opened. "puff!" With a muffled sound, a heavy package fell into his hands. "You left something." Then, it was a familiar voice. "Kakashi?" Looking at the dark part of the boy in the black cloaked fox mask standing in front of the branches, Chiba frowned suspiciously, blurting out his mouth. "I heard that you took Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wanted?" In response, the young man in front slowly took off the fox mask, put his hood down, and his white hair stood upright. The forehead and mask almost covered three-quarters of his face. It was Kakashi. . And Kakashi''s first sentence is also a question. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded, but didn''t say much, just opened the package, looked at the dark balls, breathed a sigh of relief, and asked, "Thank you, how did you know I left something? ?" "Seeing you fall." In this regard, Kakashi said indifferently. He just finished a mission today. When he was returning to the village, he passed by the remote Japanese-style cabin in Chiba. It was a coincidence that he just saw Chiba hurried out with large bags. Originally, he I wanted to catch up, but found that Chiba had dropped a package. It was too late to stop Chiba, so I could only take the package and chase it out. Because the village still has a very strict system of questioning about entering and exiting ninjas, he wasted a little time at the doorman to explain the situation and prove his identity. Therefore, Chiba ran for more than ten minutes before he chased him. Come up. Thus, there was such a scene. "Really? Thanks." In response, Chiba thanked him while putting the package in his backpack. "You still have not answered my question." In response, Kakashi flashed a look of helplessness and impatience in his eyes, and said emphatically. "Well, it''s already next, but don''t worry, I have a sense of measure." Hearing this, Chiba carried the backpack, looked at Kakashi, and said. "is it" In this regard, Kakashi did not have any surprises, and there was no extra word at the moment, but directly threw a scroll to Chiba. During this period of time, Chiba did not lessen inquiring about Uchiha Nobuhiko. This is basically a matter of nailing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wanted, and if Kakashi is surprised, it is an abnormal thing. "Snapped!" After receiving the scroll that Kakashi handed over, Chiba frowned, looking at Kakashi, quite puzzled. "Write your name, remember to write it in blood." In response to this, looking at Chiba''s suspicious expression, Kakashi just spoke in this way, then gently took off the mask and raised his right hand. blood? first name? Upon hearing this, Chiba subconsciously opened the scroll, and there was a burst of doubt in his heart. "Boom!" Then, in the next second, a white mist exploded around Kakashi, who had already squatted down and pressed his right hand on the branches. "Let me introduce to you. These are Parker, Blue, West Eight, Black, Aquino, Bisk, Urushi, and Crook." The white mist blew up and was fleeting. Before Chiba, who had just moved his gaze away from the scroll, settled, Kakashi started to introduce it quite casually. "Hi, kid." Then, there was a sound that sounded quite uncomfortable. "This is me, the ninja dog I raised, and also a psychic beast." In the next second, Kakashi''s second half of the sentence came one after another. Psychic beast? Ninja dog? Could this be? But at this moment, when he heard this, he slowly swept his gaze to Chiba''s heart on Kakashi''s side, and instantly understood something. Kakashi wants to share the psychic beast with me? Easy to contact? "Wow!" And when he knew it in his heart~www.novelhall.com~ a dog bark suddenly sounded full of breath and with a touch of alto. At the same time, Chiba''s eyes finally settled. Then, Chiba''s pupils shrank suddenly, a look of horror that instantly filled his face. "Don''t... don''t come over!" At this moment, Qianye was so shocked that she opened her mouth with a panic. At this time, Chiba''s line of sight was filled with the large black dog that swooped in in a big font. "It seems that Bruce likes you very much." At this time, Kakashi''s unsalted or weak voice suddenly sounded. "Boom!" Then, in the next second, a muffled sound, accompanied by a "whoop" sound, resounded heavily above the forest floor. Chapter 1705： contract "Ho **** ho **** ho ho... sucking... **** ho **** ho ho... sucking... sucking..." The dog-specific sound that expresses their joyful mood rang in the depths of the woods not far from Konoha. "despair!" Then, amidst this sound, there was a sound of feet landing on the ground. "It''s so rare, Bruce actually likes someone so much." Then, there was a long sigh. "Ho **** ho... **** and suck... **** ho ho... suck..." However, there was no response to this sigh. The response to this long sigh was a more cheerful dog-specific voice. "DaDaDaDa!" At this time, seven ninja dogs that were obviously much younger than the Kakashi''s ninjas seen by Chiba in the original work fell one after another, stood by Kakashi''s side, and once again formed a formation. "It''s so rare, Bruce has humans who like to lose his mind." After the formation was settled, Parker, who was lying on Kakashi''s shoulder, half-opened his eyes, looked at the scene on the ground in front of him with the same expression as his owner, and spoke leisurely. "Suck...suck!" At this time, I seem to realize that my companions have come down, and seem to be about to say something serious. Although he looks "younger" than in the original book, the dark Bordeaux-shaped Brue, who is already huge in size, is still in the end. After repeating the action it couldn''t help making just now, it had a fierce dog face and stood up from the boy who fell down just now, and walked back Shi Shiran, and then kept the fierce dog. Face, ruthlessly, sat down on the left side behind Kakashi, and then couldnt help but licked the dogs lips. The folds of the dogs lips were slightly curled, and the fierce and ruthless face seemed It showed some unfinished emotions. At this time, the young man who was thrown to the ground in a large font raised his hand gently, wiped the saliva on his face, and threw it out heavily, his face was full of love. "It seems that my Shinobu has a very good affinity with you." Looking at the motionless teenager, Kakashi didn''t feel too anxious, just said so, and by the way, he patted and stared at the teenager on the ground. His black face was obviously higher than the other ninja dogs by several levels. Bru. "Wow!" In this regard, feeling Kakashi''s touch, Bru gave a soft bark, as if responding to Kakashi''s words, expressing affirmation. "Ugh" Parker on Kakashi''s shoulder sighed long. "So, when you come this time, besides giving me things, do you want me to sign a contract with your ninja dogs?" After a while, Chiba, who had been lying there for a long time, finally sat up while wiping his face, took out a clean towel from his backpack, and wiped it fiercely. While rubbing, he said again. "Wow!" But when he said this, Kakashi hadn''t answered yet, and Bru crouched behind him yelled again. "Brook said, no need to wipe, his saliva is very clean, and the dog''s saliva is very clean." Almost at the same time, Parker translated. "Well, that''s right." Then, Kakashi answered in the affirmative. How do I feel, Kakashi did it on purpose. Is this revenge on me? Upon hearing these words, Chiba''s mouth twitched. "Really... also, if there are psychic beasts, it is easy to contact." At the same time, he suppressed the strong dissatisfaction in his heart, and finally wiped his face. After completely erasing these saliva belonging to Bru, he took a long breath and said. "Ok." In this regard, Kakashi answered simply. However, although this meeting was a bit... But Kakashi''s move was deeper than I thought. Indeed, if there is a psychic beast, not to mention how much help in combat, this will be a lot easier to contact. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko is just a guise, and it was Akatsuki that I tracked down, but even if it is Akatsuki, there will be many problems. At this time, if it is convenient to contact the village, it can avoid a lot of trouble. Regular contact can also reassure them. And hearing Kakashis simple answer, Chiba''s heart felt warm. Kakashi came here on a special trip, the main purpose of course, of course, could not be to give him the fallen things, naturally it was this psychic. contract. Obviously, Kakashi was thinking about him. And with this psychic contract, you can contact the village at any time, and it is almost instant contact. The problem of Chiba''s support will be solved to some extent. Even with this psychic contract, Chiba can effectively avoid " Being dragged down by some sudden situation, or a force that would kill him at any cost, it took a lot of time, and eventually it was too late to return to the village to stop the Kyuubi Rebellion." After all, he was away from home during the war, and he was a "celebrity" to be eliminated from the villages. He has a good plan now, but it is inevitable that he will be dragged down. If there is a village and a village Chibas instant messaging methods, plus the days of the Kyuubi Rebellion, can completely avoid being dragged down. With the support of the village, he believes that no matter what the situation, he can still do it even if he can''t beat his opponent, but retreats completely. Moreover, Kakashis Ninja Dog can do a lot. As long as the arrangements are well arranged, many things that Chiba could not accomplish alone can also be accomplished. It can be said that the assistance that Kakashi now sends may be Chiba''s greatest assistance in this operation. "thank you." And thinking of this, Qianye didn''t say much, bit his finger, used blood, and wrote his name on the psychic scroll. Then, in a thank you, the scroll was handed over to Kakashi. "Wow!" However, after Kakashi took over the scroll, the first person who spoke was not Kakashi, but Brue behind him. This is the only one who has been taciturn in the original book and has never spoken several times. Calmness has hardly changed. The dog-faced Bru directly stood up. "Cold... calm down!" Then, he was so frightened that Qianye stepped back several steps, for fear that this guy would pounce again. If it wasn''t for his backpack, it would be a question whether he could continue the mission. "Bon Voyage." And just when Chiba and Bru came out, Kakashis low and serious voice rang, interrupting the interaction between this person and the dog, and Parkers words "rest assured, Bulu is just happy to have you as a contractor and he is happy to serve you." "Ah~www.novelhall.com~Thank you." Hearing this low voice from Kakashi, Chiba looked at Brus tendency to step forward and almost wanted to jump back a little again. The gaze on his face slowly disappeared, changing into a serious one. Lulu, looking at Kakashi, said. Kakashi said goodbye. He, it''s time to get on the road. "Goodbye." And Kakashi didn''t say anything more, staying in Chiba more, turned around bluntly, and headed towards the village. The eight ninja dogs disappeared without a trace in the white mist that suddenly exploded at the moment Kakashi turned around. For a moment, only Chiba was left alone in this small forest. "Goodbye." With a soft sound, Qianye also twisted his body suddenly, flying out of shape, flying towards the original target. Chapter 1706： rage On the other side, the ninja engineering team camp. "Hirohiko, you and Chiba, is there something to hide from me?" Hirohiko, who was called by Xuena, was stopped by a serious-looking Xuena before he could stand still in this room. "What...what''s wrong?" In this regard, seeing Yuuna, who was so serious that his face was almost covered with a layer of frost, Hirohiko''s figure was almost stiff. This other step of crossing the barrier of entry, however, was unable to step out and was suspended in the air. It was the first time that he saw Xue Nai so angry. To be honest, it seemed a bit scary at first glance. If her lacquered black hair fluttered, Hirohiko would be sure that it was carved out of the same model as his teacher Kushina. Even at this time, he has a kind of unimaginable consequences if he just stepped in hastily. "What''s wrong with you!" At this moment, when he heard Hongyan''s words, Xuena directly picked up the letter paper he had placed beside the medicine bowl, and reached out and handed it out. What''s going on, this is! Looking at the letter paper handed over, Hongyan frowned, his dangling feet stepped in, walked a few steps to Xuena''s side, took the letter paper, and in his heart, he murmured directly. Is it because of this letter? This...Who wrote it, how could it make Xuena think that I and Chiba have something to hide from her. There seems to be only one thing that Chiba and I are hiding from her. Could it be said... this letter! And at the stall where the letter paper was spread out, Hongyan was also thinking about it, and soon he understood. "Can you tell me what''s going on? How could Chiba suddenly think of picking up this wanted?" At this time, after hearing Hirohiko''s response for a long time, Xuena, who was obviously very angry, said in a very bad tone. "Uh" In this regard, Hirohiko was speechless. Chiba had told him before that he wanted to accept Uchiha Nobuhikos wanted and exchange information with him, but he did not say that he would stay behind. The letter told Xue Nai that this was not said at the beginning. Now, looking at the angry Yukina, Hirohikos forehead was already slightly sweaty. As a close friend, the girl in front of him, and Naos best female friend, he still understood quite well. Although Yukinas temper has always been mild, the more It is a gentle person, the more terrible it becomes when the real fire starts. But Xuena really wants to beat people up, even if she tries her best, I am afraid she can''t beat them! Last time, Xuenai wanted to experiment with a new soft boxing technique and asked him to try it out. Originally, he thought that Xuenai was blind and lost most of his combat power. He was experimenting with the new soft boxing technique. Although Xuena said he wanted to go all out. This is actual combat training, but he still thinks about how to make Xuena lose more easily or think about letting the water come to a draw that Xuena can''t notice. In the end, he didn''t expect that he was defeated and almost beaten up. package. If Xuena wants to beat him up in anger now, he can only be full of bags! Besides, he is now at a loss and can only be beaten! Chiba, this gave him a bomb directly! "Uh...this...actually...I..." However, at this time, despite all kinds of panic, Hongyan was still searching for the dead in his strong desire to survive, ready to find a good reason for himself. "You think I can''t see it anymore, it''s a burden, so you didn''t tell me, right?" However, before he could say anything, the cold-faced Xuena had already snatched his words. It''s over, it''s over! Hearing this sentence, Hongyan immediately fell silent, recalling the enhanced version of the soft boxing technique that had pierced his bones. He was already in a cold sweat, as if facing the furious Nun Xinnai, his heart was also desperate. "Don''t worry, that guy didn''t plan to perform this task alone this time." At this moment, the figure outside the door suddenly flashed, and a sentence of not salty nor indifferent with a little lazy voice sounded at the door. "Kakashi?" Almost subconsciously, Hong Yan suddenly turned his head, and saw the dusty Kakashi standing outside the door, and he was taken aback. "How is it? Kakashi?" And then, to Honghiko''s expectation, the originally angry Xuena spoke eagerly. In his words, there was only worry, but not the slightest anger. "Don''t worry, Xuena, Chiba has signed the contract." Seeing Xue Nai''s anxious and worried face, Kakashi''s tone obviously softened, speaking in a reassuring soft tone. "Yes...Is that so good." Xuena sighed slightly, and seemed more relieved. "What''s going on? What contract? What''s the situation?" Hearing this sound, I looked at Kakashi, and then at Xuena who was more relieved, with a dazed face, and he asked again and again. "Didn''t you tell Hongyan?" In response, Kakashi was slightly startled and wondered. "Huh! He and Chiba left me behind, why should I tell him." However, it is rare that Xuena retorted with a cold snort when he heard Kakashi''s doubts. "Uh" In this regard, Hongyan jerked the corners of his mouth quite awkwardly. This... This gloomy trio, it turns out, they still quarrel! At this time, Kakashi, who heard this sound, opened his eyes in horror, revealing an incredible look. Even the whole person was a little stunned there. "Ah! Actually, it''s like this..." However, after Xuena turned his head and didn''t speak, the situation became silent and embarrassing. Kakashi finally didn''t maintain this incredible appearance for long, and began to explain. It turned out that this letter from Chiba was sent here early in the morning by a trustee. At that time, Kakashi, as the head of the inspection team of the Anbe side, was discussing the change of inspection methods with Xuena, who is the head of the defense unit of the engineering team camp The question, I happened to receive this letter with Xuenai, and the content of the letter was also read by Kakashi to Xuenai. After all, Chiba didn''t have time to write Braille letters in a hurry, just handwritten. Later, it was also Xuena who asked Kakashi to look for Chiba in the Japanese-style cabin, and then there were so-called so-called passing cabins to see Chiba. The contract of this psychic beast was also proposed by Xue Nai, in order to give Chiba a helping hand outside and a way of instant messaging. That''s right, this psychic beast contract was actually what Xuena thought about, and Kakashi just did it. Everything after Kakashi caught up with Chiba was actually done according to Xuena''s will. "Yes...Is that so?" Hearing Kakashis explanation, Hirohiko looked at Xuena unconsciously, and after murmured to himself, he was ashamed and said: "I''m sorry, Xuena, we shouldn''t hide it from you." "Forget it, since Chiba accepted Kakashis help, seeing that he didnt plan to completely throw me aside again, I forgive you, but next time I cant hide it from me, I know In my current situation, I cannot help you in the battle, but in other aspects, I can think of a way. Next time, I must not leave me aside!" Hearing Hongyan''s apology, Xuena pressed her lips, was silent for a while, and took a slight breath, as if she had suppressed some unhappiness in her heart before she spoke. And, especially emphasized. "Well, not anymore! Never again!" Looking at Xuena and noticing her slightly flushed eyes, Hongyan''s face instantly changed. Although he was immediately replaced by a poker face, his gaze was inadvertently dodged, with various assurances at the moment. We broke Xuena''s heart. But in his heart, he thought so. "Okay, okay, I''m going to continue the task, goodbye bye." Seeing that things are almost done here~www.novelhall.com~ Kakashi didn''t stay too much, just turned around and waved, he was about to leave. "Thank you, Kakashi!" And hearing this sound, Hong Yan and Xue Na hurriedly spoke. "You still think about how many baskets that guy outside can poke us." At this time, Kakashi, who had already taken a step, paused, and then moved forward again after a while, and at the stall where he stepped again, he left such a not-so-salty word. When they heard this sentence, Hongyan and Xuena didn''t say anything, they just smiled knowingly. Yes Next, is the time when troubles continue! In their hearts, such a thought flashed through tacitly. . Literature Museum m. Chapter 1707： Trail It should be here... Slowly stopping, Chiba looked at the intestinal path leading to the deep forest and let out a breath. After rushing for several days, I hardly had a good rest. At this time, Chiba''s face was already full of exhaustion. At this time, he finally found the small intestine path where he left here in the first place based on his memory. Following this sheep intestine trail, he can find two hunters huts in the dense forest, that is, the children of the grassland country, Yuze, Zongmi, Heyin, Menta, Tsubaki, Saxi, Hotaru, Xiao Zhen... where he settled. So, let''s go quickly. And thinking of this, Chiba didn''t stop much, and walked along the narrow path. Ok? However, before waiting for him to take a few steps, he frowned, stopped abruptly, and his eyes fell on his feet. At this moment, just a tiny distance from his toes, under the sunlight, a line of bright color flashed away. "That''s it." In the next second, Qianye turned his head slightly, looked at the dense forest on the edge of the small path, and when he looked closely, he muttered. At this moment, he fell into the dense forest, but there was a thick cold light flashing, and when he looked closely, Qianye could even find the hidden suffering in the shade of the trees. The extremely hard to detect the almost colorless connecting steel wire between nothing and nothingness. Even Chiba, who was familiar with this situation, could imagine the kunai he could see and the dense kunai steel wire group behind the steel wire. If you touch the mechanism under your feet, the kunai hidden in the dense forests on both sides will overwhelm the sky, and you may be caught off guard if you are caught off guard. It seems that Hyuga Xueying also learned a lot from Hongyan. It''s really to teach the children here. Such trap groups have already been taught to these children. At this time, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. He is very familiar with the situation in front of him. When he and Hongyan were on the defense map mission, Hongyan had arranged such traps. Although this trap group is arranged according to the terrain, there will be many changes due to the different terrain. At the beginning, Hongyan''s layout was different, but the routines were roughly the same. They were all one link, which was undoubtedly Hongyan''s trap idea. And the biggest feature of this trap is that there is a trap inside the trap. If he touches this trap now, even if he reacts, he may also touch the fuse of another trap area set elsewhere when he dodges. Avoiding another trap''s attack, when you settle down, you will step on another trap, interlocking each other. This is one of Hongyan''s strongest trap ideas. The chain traps are designed completely according to the enemy''s possible reaction, unless the enemy Strong enough to block all trap attacks, or traps with a fast response speed can''t keep up, avoid them all, otherwise as long as you step on one, you will definitely die. Even if he doesn''t die, he has to be half a hedgehog. Obviously, it is impossible for the children of Grassland to lay out such a complicated trap, and this trap can be regarded as Hongyan''s original creation, and it must be arranged by Hyuga Xueying. This time, Xueying Hyuga and Hirohiko had a very good personal relationship, and they even had an appointment time to improve each other. What exchanges between the two had made it normal for Xueying Hyuga to learn this kind of trap group. Even, it may be that Hongyan considered the singularity of soft boxing, so he told Hyuga Xueying about the trap. In short, in the current situation, it is entirely possible for the children in this country of grass to set up such a trap. But now, this small intestines path is basically impossible to go. Although for Chiba who knows the idea of ??this trap group, it is not difficult to use the first lead of the toe to calculate the position of each trap lead, so as to avoid and move forward safely. However, now that he has been on the road for several days, he is quite exhausted, and he does not want to bother to calculate one by one. At this time, he also took a few steps back and returned to the outside of the small intestines. "Since the trap group is arranged at this entrance, that is to say, this obvious narrow path is just a trap. However, children always have to enter and exit, and it is impossible to take this narrow path. After all, there is a case, then It''s just a tragedy. If this trap group is set up, doesn''t it become a harm to oneself. Therefore, there is always a place for children to go in and out, and this place..." After returning to the guts, Chiba thought for a moment, his eyes fell in the dense forest on both sides, and a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Without any hesitation, he bypassed the small intestine path for a little while, and after a flash of figure, he sank into the dense forest and went parallel to the small intestinal path. And along the way, Chiba didn''t find any more traps, but found some traces of people coming and going. Obviously, he found the right way, and he no longer doubted that he went all the way and left quickly. In a short while, a slight brilliance appeared in front of my eyes, and it gradually became brighter. "despair!" However, at this moment, Chiba stopped and stared at the dense forest exit through which the sunlight penetrated in front of him, and the wall of flowers planted in sight outside the exit was like a building with flowers and grass, with the corners of his mouth exposed. A hint of smile. This is a bit ingenious. After showing a smile, such a thought flashed through Qianye''s mind, and then he turned and walked directly toward the small path, and soon broke out of the forest and landed on the small path. And after it settled, in front of Chiba, there was already an earth-wood city wall filled with flowers and plants, and an earth-wood gate that was also covered with vines. "It''s really a big change!" Seeing this scene, Chiba couldn''t help sighing. Think about the dilapidated hunter''s hut when he left. Looking at the tall city wall, it was the gap between the dilapidated house and the fortress. "Chi... Brother Chiba?" At this moment, at the stall where Qianye was sighing, a crisp sound suddenly sounded on the guard towers on both sides of the gate. "It''s Tsubaki!" Hearing this sound, Chiba''s eyes fell on the source of the sound subconsciously, and a hint of surprise flashed across his face. At this moment on the watch tower, a little loli is poking her head, squinting, and looking at herself. It is the youngest of the children. At this time, Tsubaki~www.novelhall.com~ looks no longer the skinny appearance of the original. His complexion is ruddy, his small face is quite rounded, and he looks very energetic, with a sunny and lovely appearance. Obviously, during this period, I had a pretty good time. "I''ll open the door for you right away!" At this time, it seemed that Chiba''s face and figure had been clearly seen, and the expression on Chunyuan''s face had changed into a surprise, and she was about to signal to open the door. "what." Regarding this, Chiba nodded and spoke quite comfortingly. These children live well, just fine. And in his heart, there was such a happy thought. "Wait!" However, just as Qianye''s thoughts turned, he stopped with a shout, but it suddenly rang and interrupted Tsubaki''s gesture. Chapter 1708： Stealing chicken This voice is... Listening to the sudden interruption of Tsubaki''s shout, Chiba''s gaze moved slightly, falling on the tower where Tsubaki was located, frowning. ? At this moment, one hand grabbed the hand of Tsubaki who was about to make a gesture. There was already a person standing behind Chun. Gee! Is it this guy? Seeing this, Chiba''s frowning brows tightened, and a somewhat unpleasant expression appeared on his face, smashing his mouth. "Tsubaki, did you forget something?" At this time, he stopped the figure of Tsubaki signaling downwards, and spoke again, his tone was not as harsh as when he stopped before, but it was still very serious. "Ms. Xueying!" At this time, when this sound rang, Chun had already turned his head subconsciously, and saw the person stopping him clearly, and immediately shouted in surprise. "answer my question." At this time, the figure standing behind Chun, with one eye and one arm, his face was serious, but among the exposed white eyes, there was a look of helplessness, and the repetition of the sentence in his mouth was also quite helpless. Obviously, Tsubaki''s answer was not what he asked, and it was quite impossible. It is Hyuga Snow Eagle. "Forgot what?" In response to this, when he heard the words of Hyuga Xueying, who he called the teacher, Tsubaki blinked his big, bright eyes, scratched the back of his head, and asked rather incomprehensibly. "you!" Hearing this dazed voice seemed to be a rhetorical question about what was wrong with his question, Hyuga Xueying''s brows almost twitched, and the whole person paused on the spot, holding back for a long time before suffocating such a word. "What did Chun forget, Teacher Xueying, tell me! Is Chun not a qualified sentry?" Regarding this, seeing the appearance of his teacher, Chuns big and bright eyes flashed a trace of panic. He grabbed his teachers hand with his backhand and asked eagerly. Madokas face was full. Lost and flustered, almost crying. "Ugh" Seeing this little girl who was almost crying, Hyuga Xueying couldn''t help but sighed. The little girl in front of her had always valued the first shift today. Now she looks like she is obviously afraid of messing up this first time. On duty. What the hell...Hyuga Xueying would show such a soft-hearted expression? Am I wrong? At the same time, Chiba, who saw Hyuga Xueying''s expression from below, couldn''t help rubbing his eyes, almost thinking that he was wrong, his eyes were surprised and unbelievable. To be honest, Chiba felt that Hyuga Xueying was definitely the kind of harsh and almost unhuman teacher, but it was not because Chiba hated Hyuga Xueying that he discredited him. Its that Hyuga Xueying has been a genius since he was a child, and he was born in the Hyuga clan. His bloodline is a powerful pupil technique. It is inevitable that there will be a "genius level" who can save others by oneself. If it is used for professors, it will produce a kind of cognitive bias that "such simple things can''t be learned or learned so slowly". In his opinion, things that are simple are actually quite difficult for ordinary students. Because of this cognitive bias, he will feel that the students are not working hard enough, or that the students aptitude is a little too poor, they need more effort, and they will be harsh on the students below unconsciously. Unexpectedly, the current Hyuga Xueying was quite tolerant. Chiba could see what Hyuga Xueying did just now, and it was correct. Tsubaki had indeed forgotten something, or in other words, he hadn''t done a good job in some places. He had forgotten this just now because of the joy of reunion. Hyuga Xueying was correct to stop Tsubaki. He thought that after stopping Chun, Xiang Xueying would still scream loudly on this day. He didn''t expect that the little girl would be so suffocated that he couldn''t say anything. In the end, he could only show such an expression rather helplessly. This was unexpected by Chiba. "Just now, what do you think of the reaction of the ninja below?" But at this moment, Hyuga Xueying touched Tsubaki''s head with Tsubaki''s question, and after a little settling her down, he pointed to Chiba below and said. "Reaction? What reaction?" Regarding this, the settled Tsubaki''s face disappeared, but he was still at a loss, obviously not knowing how to answer Hyuga Xueying''s question. "Okay... nothing." And when I heard this sound, I noticed Tsubakis innocent and suspicious gaze, Hyuga Xueying''s brow twitched again, and it was held back for a long time. After Tsubakis gaze changed from doubt to fear, it finally grew longer. He sighed and said. "Do you remember, meet the conditions for opening the door?" Then, he changed the question. "I remember, we must confirm the identity of the other party, because in the world of ninja, what looks like, may not be the real person. You need to confirm the identity thoroughly before you can open the door, even if it is Brother Yuze, Brother Zongmi, and Sister Heyin. , Even Mr. Xueying, as long as he doesnt give a secret code or cant prove his identity, he cant open the door, he has to be on alert for the first time and enter a state of combat readiness. You can also attack directly to seize the opportunity and start first. ." In response to this, Chun''s eyes lit up, and he answered the questions immediately. He was very skilled. Obviously, he had memorized them carefully, and they had all been recorded in his head. Otherwise, it would be impossible to respond so quickly and fluently. "Yes." Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying touched Chun''s head with satisfaction. Suddenly, a happy expression appeared on Chun Yuan''s face. The answer was correct, obviously making her feel very happy. "But Brother Chiba doesn''t know the secret code, how can I confirm his identity?" However, before Hyuga Xueying could say anything, the little girl asked blankly. "I can''t hurt Brother Chiba, so what should I do?" At the end, she added another sentence "witty". Ugh This girl is not up to the job of a sentry at all! Not suitable for this kind of work! At this moment, Hyuga Xueying and Chiba sighed in their hearts when they heard this. "At this time, because you are someone who doesn''t know the secret code, but you know, you just ask a question that only you and the person you know know, just like this..." After sighing, he touched Tsubaki''s head again, and Hyuga Xueying spoke as softly as possible. Then, after the word "like" blurted out, his gaze fell on Chiba below, and his face instantly turned a hundred and eighty. The big turn of the degree changed from softness to condescending coldness, and he asked: "Did you win the Zhongnin exam, or I won." This guy Facing the condescending attitude of Xueying Hyuga, the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched, and his face instantly became cold. It disgusts me on purpose! He stopped just now for the condescending questioning of me! At this moment, such a thought suddenly flashed through Qianye''s mind. "Teacher Xueying, don''t be so fierce to Brother Chiba, speak up!" However, before Chiba could say anything, the Tsubaki who was listening to him suddenly bulged his cheeks and said to Hyuga Xueying quite angrily. Obviously he was very dissatisfied with the tone that Hyuga Xueying said to Chiba. "puff!" As soon as this sentence was uttered, Chiba, who was originally not angry, almost laughed. "Uh" But at this moment, when he heard this sentence, looking at Chun''s angry cheeks, Hyuga Xueying''s entire face froze on the spot, how ugly and ugly. "My victory or defeat with you is interrupted in the middle, regardless of the outcome, but if the situation is concerned, at that time, your kunai will penetrate my heart, and I will also kill you, regardless of victory. If you lose, it''s a tie. Okay, let''s open the door." But ~www.novelhall.com~ Before Hyuga Xueying could say anything, Chiba spoke. "By the way, speak well!" In the end, Chiba emphasized it seriously. "you!" Suddenly, Hyuga Xueying was short of breath, almost suffocating his breathing, but he couldn''t say anything except the word. "Yes, speak well." Then, Chun was innocent and undoubtedly made a cut. In an instant, Xueying Hyuga''s face turned ugly and almost turned purple, and her eyes were dark for several times, and she was about to explode with anger. "Open the door, it''s Chiba!" However, in the end, he could only squeeze these words out of his teeth and let Qianye in. Chapter 1709： Have to hold back No, you have to hold back. It''s the first time I saw this **** like this, stealing chicken is not a counterattack, it''s too exhausting! How come I haven''t noticed that Tsubaki girl is so lethal! Walking into the door opened in this hole, Chiba tried extremely hard to sullen his face, so as not to laugh out loud because of the blushing face of Xueying Hyuga next to him. At this time, I was already holding back pain in my stomach. This bastard, the laughing belly must be hurting now! This stupid girl really won''t work! And turned his elbow out! But at this moment, Hyuga Xueying, who was already a little darkened by the side of Chiba, looked at the hand that was holding Chiba, and the jumping Tsubaki, feeling weak in her heart, furious and helpless. "Brother Chiba, today Yuze and Brother Zongmi went out, and sister Heyin was at home. Mingtai and the others did not do their homework yesterday. Today they were punished by teacher Xueying to double! Sister Saxi, sister Yingying, and Tsubaki Everything is done, the boy is so stupid." At this time, taking Chiba''s hand, Tsubaki, who was obviously very happy, said crisply. "Yes...Is it? Tsubaki is really amazing." When he heard Chun Tong''s words without restraint, Chiba laughed subconsciously, almost suffocating his laughter and breaking his work. After a good pause, he said. cut! At the same time, Hyuga Xueying, who was walking by the side, turned his head slightly, and sighed with disdain in his heart. "Well, Tsubaki has always been smart. Tsubaki has also learned a lot of ninjutsu. I will show you later, Chiba brother." In response to this, Tsubaki jumped and jumped even more happily when she heard Chiba''s praise, and Madoka''s face was proud, and even her words were a little bit proud. Obviously, he likes Chiba''s praise very much. "Okay." In this regard, Chiba is naturally full of joy. Today, this young girl gave him a big joke of Xueying Xueying. No matter what she said, Chiba has already planned to praise her greatly. Besides, Chun, this girl, still learns quite well. This stupid girl... At this moment, the corners of Xueying Hyuga''s mouth twitched, and his face became even more ugly. "Yeah! Brother Chiba, don''t be surprised later!" However, Tsubaki jumping around didn''t seem to notice anything like the teacher next to him, and was still talking to Chiba happily. "Chiba!" At this time, the three of them arrived at one of the two hunters huts that had been obviously repaired and looked very sturdy. It happened that Heyin was holding a pot that seemed to contain meals and opened the door. Qianye, Xu Shi was too surprised, and too surprised, and as he blurted out, He Yin almost knocked over the pot in his hand. "Long time no see, harmony." In response, Chiba said with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. It seems that during this time, life here has been better. Heyin''s face has also improved a lot. And such a thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, the harmony in front of him is obviously much plump than when he left, his face is rosy, and the whole person is not as skinny as before, with fair skin and beautiful eyebrows, and he already has the appearance of a beauty. "It''s really you, Chiba!" Hearing this sentence from Chiba, the harmony was finally confirmed. The Chiba in front of me was the Chiba, who ran out with joy. "What''s the matter with you? Xue Ying, why is your face so ugly? Are you injured? Where is the injury?" However, after running a few steps toward Chiba, she noticed the ugly-faced Hyuga Xueying. In an instant, her figure turned in front of Chiba, stopping in front of Hyuga Xueying, asking with concern. Tao. This...what''s the situation? As a result, Qianye''s eyes slowly widened, blinking a few times, and his face was dazed. "Hey, sister Heyin and Teacher Xueying still have such a good relationship." At this moment, the Chung who stopped bouncing aside said with some envy. Hey? The relationship is still so good? so? And hearing this sentence, Chiba blinked his wide-eyed eyes again, looked at the chord that slowly showed worrying on the face standing beside Hyuga Xueying, and looked at the face that seemed to flash. A panicked Hyuga Snow Eagle raised his hand subconsciously, stroked his chin, and thought. "No...nothing, no injuries, I just walked a little bit anxiously, a little angry." At this moment, Xueying Hyuga hurriedly said, but in the words, it seemed to be a little cramped. Hey? Hey? Hyuga Xueying would have such an expression? Is this the proud and awkward Hyuga genius? Or the face of that bastard? Seeing that the ugly color at this time had faded and turned into a face that felt a little flustered by a little boy, Chiba was shocked and surprised, and the whole person was a little messy. It was the first time that he saw the appearance of Hyuga Xueying, this proud and awkward genius of the Hyuga clan would have such an expression, which refreshed Chiba''s three views. "Did Tsubaki annoy you again?" However, Hyuga Xueying''s awkward excuse was recognized by the harmony almost instantly, and the harmony immediately looked at Tsubaki. Suddenly, the little girl shrank her neck, sticking out her tongue, and shrank behind Chiba. "really!" This time, before Hyuga Xueying said anything, He Yin said with a clear expression. harmony She is still as powerful as ever, like a mother, like a sister, I am afraid that everything here depends on her, and she is the real leader here. At this time, Chiba came to such a conclusion instantly. "Okay, Heyin, this guy and I have something to discuss. Let us have a place to talk first." However, in the end, Chiba didn''t let the chorus scold Tsubaki, but opened the mouth to tell the truth. This time he came over, but he had to ask carefully about Akatsuki''s traces. If Akatsuki had a ghost, he should quickly understand the situation. Moreover, Tsubaki just gave him such a big face, and Hyuga Xueying was so angry, how could he not let Harmony reprimand Tsubaki. Although I dont know what happened between the harmony and the Hyuga Snow Eagle, this harmony not only tame the big and small here, but also tame the genius of the rebellious Hyuga clan, but here, how much he wants to help Chung Yes, the harmony is terrible~www.novelhall.com~ But even he is scared. "Really...Yes, if you leave Konoha Village and come here, there must be something to do. Go in. There is a special secret room inside. You can have a good chat." As for the request to save Chiba here, Heyin will naturally not be delayed by these little things of breathlessness, and immediately stepped aside and pointed to the hunter''s cabin in front of Chiba. "Well, then we will go in first." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t say much, letting go of Tsubaki''s hand and let her continue on duty, and then entered the house. And Hyuga Xueying also knew what Chiba was coming from, and didn''t worry about the situation just now. After talking with Heondao, he walked into the house with Chiba with a solemn face. Today, dinner must be richer! Looking at the backs of the two of them, Heyin turned around, thinking, and left here. . Literature Museum m. Chapter 1710： communicate with Sure enough, it was correct to let Hyuga Xueying over. Even the secret room has been built, and it looks pretty good. So, the emergency escape route should also be prepared. Step by step towards the dim downward staircase, Chiba looked at it, and such a satisfied thought flashed in his mind. And soon, this stairway came to the end, a small square room that can accommodate everyone here is presented in front of you, tables, chairs and beds, as well as some salted game and fur, and Shinobu A weapon is obviously a place to dodge for a while in a crisis. This is not only a secret room, but also a temporary refuge. If the consideration here is thorough, then the escape route is probably also hidden in this secret room. After all, if Chiba designed this secret room, Chiba would definitely set up this escape route here. Otherwise, if you take refuge here and are found by the enemy, there is really only a dead end. "Here, is there a newcomer?" After entering this secret room, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense or comment, but asked the doubts that would arise from the door. "Well, there are about a dozen more people." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying also no longer looked angry and ugly, his face became completely serious, nodded and said. Since he came, he has indeed taken in two batches of orphans. Now there are almost 20 people living in this small camp, all of them are victims of the war, and they were brought back by Yuze and Zongmi. After his investigation, , Stayed, and taught the basics of ninjutsu and ninja. Its just that the aptitudes of these two groups of children are much worse than that of Yuzawa Zongya and the likes. The talents of the people of Mentai are also far beyond these people. According to Hyuga Xueyings calculations, these later children may Throughout his life, he has the fighting power of the Zhongren level, and even the fighting power of the Xianren. Of course, Hyuga Xueying is not disgusting, it is just an objective speculation. After all, depending on the attitude of Yuzawa and Zongmi, this place will become an orphan shelter in the future, and the number of people may increase, and there will still be ninjas here. In the future, I am afraid that it will always attract attention. At the end of the day, it is not necessarily whether it is an enemy or a friend. As a teacher here, he also needs to think carefully. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so anxious. In just half a year, he had built the escape room for the escape room. Instead, it was the wall in front, which didn''t take much effort. "Really... So, where did the rest of the people go?" In response, Chiba nodded, did not say much, just asked. Just now, he saw that the person who opened the door was a stranger, so he asked this question. At this time, he heard Hyuga Xueyings answer. From just now, he came all the way and estimated that the number of people in this small camp is obviously small. A lot. "Yuze and Zongmi were taken out, some were on patrol missions, some were looking for food, by the way, we opened up farmland in a hidden place, and some people worked in farmland." At this time, hearing Chiba''s question, Hyuga Xueying sat down and said. "is it" In response, Chiba nodded, but didn''t ask any more questions. He believed that since Hyuga Xueying was here, then since these people could live in, there would be no danger or threat. He was just asking about the situation and didn''t intend to intervene. "That one" But when he heard Qianye''s words, Hyuga Xueying frowned, hesitated for a moment, and stopped talking. "what happened?" Although the two are not on the right track, after all, both of them are people who have experienced a lot of storms. Now they have a common goal of protection. Even if they still dont deal with it, they are less vying. At this time, I saw Hyuga Snow Qianba asked subconsciously as if the eagle wanted to speak and stopped. "Hirohiko, how is he, now? How are the eyes of Master Xue Nai?" Hearing Chiba''s question, Hyuga Xueying took a breath and asked the question that he had wanted to ask just now. For Chiba, Hirohiko and Yukina are extremely important people. For his Hyuga Xueying, Hirohiko and Xuena are also the two most important people. After leaving the village, he is most concerned about this. At this moment, if it is not because of not dealing with Chiba and not wanting to be in front of Chiba He seemed too impatient and inferior, he had already asked. At this moment, seeing no one around, he also asked. "Hirohiko is okay. I came out this time under the guise of tracing his brother Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was the real murderer of Nao. He is in the village, everything is fine, and now he is in an important position in the engineering team camp. Sooner or later, you will get rid of the sinner''s status if you lose your merits and sins. As for Xuena, long-term care is needed. Although the eyes have not been sharp, the body has always been very good." In this regard, Chiba did not make things difficult, and said straightforwardly. "Really... that''s good." After knowing the current situation of the two important people, Hyuga Xueying also let out a long sigh of relief. As for the excuses Chiba made when he came out, he knew that Chiba had passed information before and briefly explained the causes and consequences. He also knew that Chiba had found an excuse to come out under other banners. There was nothing strange at the moment, just nodded and said. "Is there any latest information about Akatsuki." And then, Chiba was straight to the point and asked directly. "You made me pay attention to this Akatsuki before, is there any involvement?" However, this time, Hyuga Xueying did not answer Chiba very simply, but instead asked. As early as when they first contacted, Chiba had urged to pay special attention to Akatsuki. "Yes, but I can''t say." In this regard, Chiba replied simply, as he said. "Does it have anything to do with Hongyan?" Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying frowned, but he was not dissatisfied, just asked. "Akatsuki is related to many things~www.novelhall.com~ Even, I suspect that there are still people in the village who are in contact with them, and there are many things involved." After hearing this question, Chiba spoke like this. Involves a lot? Well, most of it is related to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s affairs. This guy said that he was under the guise of being wanted by Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, according to his character, this is probably also related to Uchiha Nobuhiko, and he is so. Pay attention. However, Chiba said vaguely, but Hyuga Xueying already had speculation in his mind. "In this case, I won''t ask more. Now, I will tell you this information carefully." So Hyuga Xueying didn''t talk nonsense, and directly took out the map drawn by himself and placed it in front of Chiba. Then, he began to talk about the ins and outs of his encounter with this organization that loved wearing a cloak with a red cloud pattern on a black background. () . m. Chapter 1711： intelligence "In the past few days, have you seen Akatsuki''s members again?" Listening to Xueying Hyuga finished speaking, Chiba frowned and was silent for a while before speaking. "Well, there is no sign anymore. During this time, I have been staring, but since their last appearance, they haven''t shown up again. In this regard, Hyuga Xueying sitting in front of him took a second thought and said affirmatively. "So..." Hearing Hyuga Xueyings affirmative answer, Chiba nodded, and then groaned for a while, and then asked again: "The first time you met this organization, they were a member. Wait. When they showed up for the last time, it was two members together, right?" "Yes." Hearing this question, Hyuga Xueying nodded and said affirmatively. The question is so clear, it seems that Xiao this organization is really targeted by this kid. However, Akatsuki does not seem to be a big organization either. It seems that there are some famous names in the Rain Country, but after all, it is not a very powerful organization, and there is no noticeable place. What makes this kid take so seriously. Could it be that This organization is just now... In the words, Hyuga Xueying thought about it. During this period of time, he was not only helping Chiba to inquire about the news. His purpose of leaving the village was not just for Chiba. He also planned for his own affairs. In the past six months, he will also consider the country of grass and the country of rain. Some intelligence of these two small countries has been found out. After all, the country of grass and the country of rain are two small countries. Their respective ninja villages are not too big ninja villages. They were born as Konoha, plus they may have some intelligence talents and a blank eye. Although Hyuga Xueying had basically no mission experience, the experience of the Hyuga clan rebellion also made him understand a lot of things. This inquiries was done smoothly and transparently, and he knew the two small countries. Many things. It''s just that he was careful after all, and he didn''t enter any Shinobu village, so the core information was naturally inaccessible. Basically, they are more secret, but not too important information. This Xiao Xiao is not too secret or too important information. This organization was also a bit famous in the country of rain before, but later did not know what was going on, it declined. The slightly older ninjas in Yuyin Village knew about this. Although there is no rumor, for Hyuga Xueying, this effort is definitely a waste, but it is not absolutely unexplorable news. At this time, looking at the look of Qianye''s importance, he couldn''t help but have some thoughts in his heart. He knew very well that the kid in front of him would never spend even a bit of effort on something irrelevant. This kid attached such importance to this matter, I am afraid that Xiao Xiao was more important than he thought. Or, there are more threats. "Is it is it" After hearing the affirmative words of Hyuga Xueying, Chiba nodded absently, and said perfunctorily. It seems to be looking for new members. I''m afraid, it is difficult to track down. Such a thought flashed through his mind. According to Hyuga Xueying, Akatsuki''s member should not be performing any employment task, but looking for members. Moreover, when he first appeared, he was one person, and when he returned, he was two people. Most of the time, they found members and achieved their goals. I am afraid they will no longer appear in this country of grass. And now Akatsuki should be in the latent stage, acting secretly, it is extremely difficult to find a trace. Although Chiba now knows where Akatsukis base camp is, he has friendships with Nagato, and they have fought together. The last time they met Xiaonan, the two sides were considered friendly, but they are enemies and not friends, and Nagato Heinization, at this time, it is estimated that the blackened soil is already by Nagato''s side. This Yuyin Village has Nagato''s Yuhu Free Art. He breaks in and may not be able to leave safely. During this period of time, Chiba can also be regarded as leaps and bounds, but he has not yet swelled to the point that he can deal with the Six Paths of Payne and the blackened soil by himself. Entering Yuyin Village hastily is the next strategy. Instead of going to the base camp, it is not easy for Chiba to find Akatsuki in this ninja world with a secret heart. At present, Akatsuki is still low-key, and he acts as a mercenary outside. There is no future S-level wanted ninja gathering. The land is so overbearing, and each Ninja village is treated as a mercenary, and he doesnt pay much attention to it. Even if he asks for help from the village, he cant find a good reason. Although he is now an S-rank ninja and has task autonomy, he is after all He came out under the guise of tracing Uchiha Nobuhiko, and he had to act in accordance with this guise. In the village of Konoha, there are not only people who like him, but there are also people who want to get rid of him. Can''t get hold of the handle. The world of ninjas is treacherous and changeable. The last second may be praised by thousands of people. In the next second, he may be labeled as a traitor or suspected of a traitor because of some improper words and deeds. However, the Ninja world often prefers to kill by mistake. I missed it. He can''t do whatever he wants. It seems that this matter needs a long-term consideration! Thinking of this, Qianye pursed her lips, and couldn''t help sighing in her heart. "How do you plan to maintain the guise of Uchiha Nobuhiko?" At this time, looking at Qianye with a thoughtful look, Hyuga Xueying frowned, but he said. "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure." In this regard, Chiba glanced at Hyuga Xueying, and did not feel any dissatisfaction because Hyuga Xueying interrupted his thinking, just said. Today, Xueying Hyuga and Hongyan also have a deep friendship. But in the words, such a thought flashed through my mind. Suddenly, Hyuga Xueying asked this question, obviously not for him, or because Hyuga Xueying asked himself, but worried about Hongyan, for fear that under this guise, he would be disappointed or sad. And Chiba''s coming out this time is not really just taking Uchiha Nobuhiko as a cover, and he can investigate on the way, he must investigate. If there is no clue, then he also has excuses and reasons. It''s not that he really doesn''t do nothing. It''s just that Akatsuki is the top priority. "Well, then tell me about some situations in the village." However, Hyuga Xueying did not delve into Chiba''s answer, but raised his own question. "Well, what do you want to know?" For this, Chiba was not surprised. He came here today, and he was originally exchanging information with Hyuga Xueying ~ www.novelhall.com~ Hyuga Xueying wanted to know, and if he knew, he would also vomit. "First of all, I still want to know the current situation of the Hyuga clan." Hearing Chiba''s affirmative reply, Hyuga Xueying also unceremoniously and evasively put forward his request. "About the Hyuga clan, this time..." And Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and directly began to explain the trends of the Hyuga clan. Next, Hyuga Xueying asked questions one by one, and Chiba also answered one by one, knowing everything and talking endlessly. Time, just in this conversation, slowly passed away. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1 711 Information (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1712： Toss me? "So, in other words, there hasn''t been much change in the village. The peace talks and alliances finally passed smoothly. In another month, Yanyin Village will almost come to formally negotiate. When the time comes, the Thunder Country will hardly be able to speak. The third Ninja World War is over. Everything has settled down. Master Xuena is now the Deputy Minister of the Defense Forces, and the Hyuga clan dare not say a word to her, right?" After hundreds of questions went on, Hyuga Xueying straightened up and moved her lower body slightly before speaking. "Well, tell you, there is no question. You have to ask so many questions, you have to ask all the big and small things, you didn''t mean to toss me!" At the same time, as he spoke out, the opposite Chiba couldn''t help but stand up and move his body for four hours, all answering his questions, and this guy is getting more and more incompetent, a trivial matter. They all asked carefully, especially about Xuena. In the past six months, he has mostly focused on his own training. Hirohiko and Xuena and the affairs of the village have also spent sporadic free time inquiring, or passively knowing from others, that Hirohiko and Xuena are in the engineering team again. In fact, what he knows is not very detailed, all he knows from Kushina. In the past six months, Asma and others sometimes come to see him, tell him about the big and small things in the village, or complain about some current events, because they are completely afraid that he will be silly while practicing alone, and then vent. The appearance of his little emotions. Fortunately, a few of them will come over occasionally, otherwise, these hundreds of questions will really confuse him. Of course, he didn''t know too much after all, and he didn''t focus on these things. There were many problems, and Chiba could only say that he didn''t know. However, even so, he was too tired to be asked at this time, and he almost started to pull something to prevaricate. Today Xueying Xueying didn''t know if he was deliberately making things difficult for him. Asking everything, it was like spreading the village up and down and looking inside and out carefully. Especially when it comes to Yukina''s affairs, all kinds of uneasy, all kinds of questions about the roots, almost asked Chise Kyou''s underwear color. There is even one in Chiba, which has been out for a long time, not only has the arrogance of Hyuga Xueying gone, but also more and more mothers-in-laws. "Toss you? Will I choose such a stupid way to toss you? Do I need to toss myself like this to toss you?" As for Chiba''s words, Hyuga Xueying, who was still a little weary at first, heard this, but his face changed at that time, and he ran back. "Who doesn''t know if you are stupid, you have to use this stupid way of tossing yourself to toss me!" In this regard, Chiba also stubbed his neck, and subconsciously made a run. "Huh! I''m afraid Master Xue Nai will have a bad life under your protection!" Listening to this Chiba''s words, the anger that had been dispelled from entering the secret room instantly surged onto Hyuga Xueying''s face, and his voice was raised several times. "But, the truth is that Xuena is doing very well! I don''t know who it is, no..." And listening to this apparently several times higher voice, Chiba also felt Wuminghuo''s heart, and he was still screaming at the moment, which was an irony. However, this time, halfway through the conversation, seeing the empty sleeves of Xueying Hyuga and the remaining one-eyed eyes, he suddenly stopped. Hearing this half of the sentence, Hyuga Xueying''s anger suddenly disappeared, and his whole body was slumped, but he lost all his anger, his shoulders slumped, and he turned around. "Hey! I didn''t mean that!" Seeing the appearance of Hyuga Snow Eagle, Chiba subconsciously raised his hand for no reason, as if trying to grasp Hyuga Snow Eagle by the shoulder from a distance, and said in his mouth too busy. "I didn''t protect her." And this time, Hyuga Xueying responded to Chiba, not with a gun and stick, but with a sullen confession. Gee! At this sound, Chiba frowned, but he didn''t know what to say. What he said just now was indeed a bit wrong. If he didn''t deal with Hyuga Xueying and hated him, the half sentence he just said was over. Hyuga Xueying lost a hand and an eye for Xuena, and almost lost half of it. When he said this, he shouldn''t say it even if he was anxious. However, if he was asked to apologize to Hyuga Xueying, he couldn''t look down, but he felt embarrassed to see Hyuga Xueying like this. For a while, he didn''t know what to do. But what happened? Why did Hyuga Xueying bow his head in front of me? What happened to him during this period of time? Speaking of which, this guy is too cooperative. When I asked him for information just now, he simply said it out and patiently said it twice. Before this is changed, you can''t carry a gun with a stick? Why are you so cooperative today? He... won''t someone else pretend to be! But soon, his helplessness was replaced by doubt, and he even wondered whether the Hyuga Snow Eagle in front of him was really Hyuga Snow Eagle. "Huh? Have you finished talking?" At this moment, the voice of harmony suddenly rang in the top-down passage. When the two of them subconsciously looked over, the harmony was already standing in this secret room. Look at Hyuga Xueying and look at Chiba. Yes, his face is full of questions. "After the talk, it''s time to eat." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying spoke first. "Well, let''s go, Yuze and Zongmi are also back. I heard that Chiba is here, everyone is very happy!" Hearing this, Heyin didn''t seem to see the embarrassment just now, and said with a smile of joy. "Okay, then let''s go over." At this moment, Chiba also smiled with the joy of harmony and said. "Ok." In response, Hyuga Xueying also nodded. Ever since, the three of them went all the way, along the way, all the way. It is necessary to ask Yuze and Zongmi, the behavior that Hyuga Xueying has been doing this time is too abnormal. I''m afraid, someone else is really pretending to be! While following the two people in front of him, Chiba''s heart was already thinking about it. Sure enough, Chiba is... Well, if you say this, what Mr. Shinsuke left behind is true. If you say so... But is such a thing possible? How could there be such a thing! At the same time, ~www.novelhall.com~Hyuga Xueying''s drooping eyes flashed an unspeakable panic, and even some were at a loss. Ugh How do you feel... No, it''s not a feeling, it''s the relationship between Chiba and Xueying, it doesn''t look good! After a while, you have to ask Xueying carefully what is going on! Moreover, what the girl Tsubaki said, why is there such a thing! The harmony that walked in the forefront revealed a look of helplessness and fear on his face, and disappeared in a flash. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand seven hundred and twelve chapters toss me? (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1713： Variety "Ha! Long time no see! Chiba!" "Ah! It''s Brother Chiba! Brother Chiba! Remember me, I''m Mintai!" "Long time no see, Brother Chiba." "Wow! It''s Brother Chiba! Brother Chiba is back!" ... After leaving the secret room, Chiba has not yet sat down in another hunters hut that is now a special dining hall, but the door is suddenly opened with a "bang", and then a large group of people suddenly rushed. When I entered, the whole room suddenly became noisy. "Uh...uh..." At this time, looking at the smiling faces that were constantly dangling and seeming to pile up in front of him, Chiba was already so startled that he couldn''t react. When he opened his mouth, he just made the sound of "Uh...er...", the whole face was a kind of nonsense. The look of knowing what to do. Xueying Hyuga, who had already sat down on the opposite side of Jay, looked sideways frequently, with an expression of "This kid doesn''t change his face when facing Wu Qianyan Yin, how can he face these children like this". "Okay! Sit down for me!" Fortunately, this situation did not last long. The chorus who went to serve food and rice soon returned. Seeing this group of people surrounded Chiba with a look for help, and seeing another group of children coming back, look. Look at me, let me see what you don''t know, it''s just a rant. In an instant, the restless children suddenly silenced. In just a second, Chiba went from being crowded to no one. In the blink of an eye, the children including Zong Mi, who was the first to exclaim, were upright. I sat down neatly, and sat down at the long table in an orderly manner. "Sit down, too, and eat right away." At this time, watching everyone settle down, Heyin''s expression slowly eased, and after a glance at the other unidentified children, he said softly. "Yes, Sister Heyin." In this regard, the other group of children''s faces also flashed with sadness, but after all, they did not provoke this sister, and all of them sat down on another long table. Sure enough, the harmony is also of the Jiuxina type, no wonder I was so afraid of her. But at this time, watching the heavy harmony, Chiba thought about it as it eased down. "Oh, it''s finally here, Chiba." At this time, another person walked in outside the door with a steaming pot with both hands and mouth. After seeing Chiba, the corner of his mouth smiled, and said calmly. However, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. It is Yuze. Obviously, Hyuga Xueying passed the anger with him, he knew that Chiba was coming. "Well, long time no see." In this regard, Chiba also smiled slightly, watching Yuze walking along, putting down the pot, but in the pot, there is curry with a rich meaty aroma. Look at the large pieces of meat floating on it, just this dish. , It is enough to make the people''s tongue produce fluid. These children have changed so much! In just half a year, there has been such a big change. But at this time, Chiba didn''t have much interest in this curry, but looked at the other children who had been sitting in danger from Yuzawa one by one. This change in Yuze should be the smallest of all people. He was originally a more stable temperament. At this time, he seemed to have a more leadership temperament. The sense of holding hands and feet can almost give people a great sense of security. It is considered that the leadership temperament has slowly developed during this period of growth. Next, it is Zong Mi. This guy seems to have practiced too much. With the nutrition he has already kept up with, he is already a bit taller than Chiba, and he has strong muscles all over his body. The tendency to advance in the Han direction. As for Mingtai, apart from the bright bald head, there are not many things similar to him when he left. The direction of travel seems to be similar to that of Zong Mi, except that his muscles fit better with him, and he does not look strong, and his face is basically not naughty. The color, a little more shrewd and strong. To be honest, this is the child who feels the most change in Chiba. He can''t imagine what the child has gone through to transform to this point. It has only been half a year. And Saxi, who was originally the character of the vitality girl, always feels full of vitality. At this time, she lacks the naughty feeling. Sitting there, she has a somewhat demure feeling, and she will feel a sense of security even looking at it. In terms of personality, the changed Chiba barely recognized it just now. This Xiaozhen should be the one with the least changes except Yuze. In addition to being taller, his sense of calmness and honesty has also become stronger, but the occasional glare flashes in his eyes, making Chiba suddenly "inner show" feel. It can be said that small real changes are more internal than external. And this change is also more internal than external. It belongs to the firefly. The gloomy girl who originally covered the eyebrows and eyes with the bangs of the firefly looks more gloomy at this time. Although the figure is tall and slim, but, With Chibas intuition, I always feel a hint of sharpness, like an extremely sharp blade. Although this feeling is always fleeting, it can be seen that this gloomy girl is definitely the most lethal of all. The existence of force. Next, it was the sincerity that shivered slightly at the beginning. At this time, the sincerity is no longer the feeling of shivering and shivering at the beginning. It has become more and more ordinary, and even the sense of existence has begun to thin, although sitting in Chiba Looking around, Chiba almost ignored it. This sincerity is definitely one of the most lethal among these children except Firefly. On the whole, these children, when he left, were nothing more than children with chakras, ordinary children with ninja strength training, but at this time, all of them seemed to be qualified ninjas. And each has its own temperament, and the strength may be very immature under the eyes of Chiba''s level, but the combat effectiveness should be qualified, and it is already able to protect oneself and protect this place. Unexpectedly, Xueying Hyuga is quite suitable to be a teacher! After this glance, Chiba''s gaze finally fell on Hyuga Xueying who was half standing up to take the dish handed over by Kazuo, and sighed in his heart. "Later, I have something to tell you, can I come to the kitchen after dinner?" At this moment, he passed the chord of the dish and turned around, but he said something in a voice that could only be heard by Chiba sitting next to him. Have something? Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Although Qianye didn''t make a move, he was taken aback after all. However, he reacted immediately, nodded slightly, and agreed. Strange Heyin wants to talk to me alone? Seeing that she is obviously different from Hyuga Xueying, is it possible that something really happened to Hyuga Xueying? Well, just to ask about the situation here, what happened in the past six months. While nodding, Qianye''s mind flashed such a thought. Next, there was nothing more. Everyone sat down one by one, and the children who helped in the kitchen also sat down one after another. Finally, under the order of "eat" from the harmony, the restlessness revived, laughing and laughing... dinner''s ready! . Literature Museum m. Chapter 1714： problem "Then, go, let''s go to evening class!" "Hey--? Brother Chiba is rare today, shall we have evening classes too?" "Let''s have a holiday today, we have a lot of things to ask Brother Chiba!" ... After eating and drinking, laughing and laughing, before the children were entangled with Chiba on the side, they were called by Zongmi for "late class", so there was a series of complaints. "Okay! Go to evening class!" Instead of waiting for the children to complain, they stood up and prepared to clean up the chopsticks and stopped their complaints. "Yes--" Then, the children responded reluctantly. After that, the children stopped being stubborn and stood up reluctantly and headed towards the evening class. "I should stay here for a while. You can do evening classes at ease." Seeing the children''s reluctance, Chiba secretly wiped his sweat, and seeing the children''s unwillingness to droop their heads, after all, he couldn''t bear it, and said in his mouth. "Really?" When they heard this sound from Chiba, the children''s ears were erected in an instant, the frustration on their faces disappeared, and it turned into a feeling of surprise. Jun turned his head, looked at Chiba, and asked. . At the same time, Hyuga Xueying, who looked at the scroll in his hand, couldn''t help but raise his head and looked at Chiba who was opposite. This guy has become more human? If it was the old man, I am afraid that he would not say this sentence. And such a shocking thought flashed through his mind. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded in affirmation. Immediately, the children leaped for joy one by one, swept away the frustration, and went out to do evening classes with Zong Mi who also showed a happy smile. Except for the children from the beginning, the other newly admitted children didn''t stay here much, they all spontaneously followed Zong Mi. Not long after, in this room, only Yuzawa and Hyuga Xueying, who had discussed with each other from just now, holding a scroll, cleaned up the harmony, and Chiba, who was full and satisfied with his stomach. "Chiba, come and help." And after seeing Yuze and Hyuga Xueying who were discussing more and more seriously, Heyin spoke. "Oh!" Hearing the harmonized words, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and directly stood up and picked up the dishes. In this regard, Hyuga Xueying and Yuzawa have become completely accustomed to the conjurer behavior of harmony. They did not raise their eyelids, but discussed something in a low voice, frowning from time to time, as if they had encountered some problems. It seems... Hyuga Xueying has fully integrated in, and has even regarded this place as home. Seeing him now, he is in a state of doing his best. At this time, Chiba also noticed the state of Hyuga Xueying and Yuzawa, and this thought flashed through his mind. However, he did not hesitate in his actions. Instead, he followed Heyin, took all the tableware he could bring at one time, and went to the kitchen. And on the way, the two of them were speechless. When they arrived in the kitchen, Heyin made sure that there was no one around, and then asked the question that he had been worried about since he heard the news today. Ye, what is going on with you and Xueying? Is your relationship very bad?" "what?" Hearing this sound, Chiba was stunned for a moment, and then, after putting down all the tableware, he suddenly said, "Me and Hyuga Xueying? Actually, how can I say that the relationship cannot be said to be good, but it cannot be said to be particularly bad. , In short, we have the same goals, and we have the same most important people, the interests are the same, and the person Hyuga Xueying is more or less reliable, otherwise, I wont let him come here. Come. Don''t worry." "But... I heard Tsubaki''s girl say, you and him endured the test in that thing, almost..." Hearing Chiba''s voice, Heyin''s worry didn''t seem to be resolved, and he asked again. "Oh, you said that time. Indeed, if you hadn''t been prevented, you couldn''t see me and him, but in fact, we didn''t really want to kill each other. Speaking of it, my father and his father are still close friends of life and death, but for some reason, he mistaken my father for killing his fathers enemy, and then he paid the debts of the father. This is a bit complicated. Here Its inconvenient to explain. As long as you know, it was a misunderstanding. Right now, we have no reason to kill each other. On the contrary, he and I must work together now." In this regard, Chiba instantly thought of coming here just before. Hyuga Xueying asked Tsubaki girl about the outcome of the Zhongnin exam. At that time, he did say that he almost died together. It is probably Tsubaki who said I missed my mouth and was known by the harmony, so he explained. "Really? Are you... okay?" Hearing this, Heyin frowned, and the worry on his face had not faded, and asked. "We have something, can I still send him here?" In response, Chiba said somewhat dumbfounded. "That''s good, just fine." Hearing Chibas words, Heyin seemed to be relieved at last and breathed a sigh of relief. However, the breath was relieved. She seemed to think of something again. The cheeks were a little red, and her teeth were lightly bitten. With some determination, he asked, "That, Xueying, belongs to Konoha''s Hyuga clan." "Oh, yes." In this regard, Chiba has not concealed and bluntly admitted. This is the real name Hyuga Xueying used here, and he did not hide his eyes, and he obviously blended in here. It is not surprising that these children know that he is from the Hyuga clan. "Then... Is that Xuena-sama also from the Hyuga clan? Is she someone Xueying likes?" Hearing Qianye''s acknowledgment, a decisive look flashed across He Yin''s face, and he resolutely asked. "Huh? What?" In response, Chiba was stunned at first hearing it, turned his head abruptly to look at the harmony, blinked, and some did not respond. "No, no, no! Xuena is my teammate. She and Hyuga Xueying have a very good relationship... Brother and sister! Hyuga Xueying was brought up by Xuena''s father. They have been together since they were young, although there is no absolute His blood relationship, however, is the best sibling. Even if I dont like Hyuga Xueying, this must be admitted. As a brother, Hyuga Xueying is absolutely qualified." Afterwards, Chiba reacted immediately and explained immediately. "Brother and sister? Brother and sister?" Hearing Chiba''s explanation, the determination on Heyin''s face immediately turned into joy, and he subconsciously asked twice. "Hmm! I promise." In response, Chiba hurriedly said. This this And... harmony ~www.novelhall.com~ is really to Hyuga Xueying... This...what''s the situation! What happened! Seeing the appearance of the harmony, Qianye''s heart was already translucent, and she was surprised. "Ah! I...I see, thank you, Chiba, let''s clean up quickly." At this moment, upon hearing Qianye''s affirmation again, Harmony suddenly noticed something, his cheeks blushed, and he suddenly turned around and cleaned it up, but this turn was a bit too sudden, almost knocked over the tableware, quite a little hurried. It turned out to be asking me this! At this time, looking at the chaotic chords, Chiba''s heart suddenly realized. Hyuga Snow Eagle and harmony? I can''t imagine it at all! Chapter 1715： what happened "Heyin, did something happen during this period?" In the kitchen, Chiba hesitated, looking at the brisk hands and feet almost humming the harmony, put down the half-washed bowl in his hands, and finally asked. At this time, they had walked back and forth three times, and all the dishes to be washed had been packed. At this time, Chiba also felt that it was time to ask about the situation here. To tell the truth, he still feels that the childrens situation is very abnormal. Perhaps they are becoming more and more like ninjas, and they have even shown the appearance of qualified ninjas. It is because Hyuga Yuuki is suitable to be a teacher and he teaches well. However, The change of one''s own temperament, the feeling of growing from within, is not only achievable through professors. The changes in these children are definitely because of what happened here! Moreover, at the table this time, the children appeared to be particularly self-disciplined, although they were also full of laughter and enthusiasm, there was also an atmosphere of harmony and joy because of his arrival. However, if it were the children of the past, I am afraid that he would have asked about it while eating, and he would have no time to eat. The performance of the children during the dinner and after eating made Chiba feel that these children have undergone some changes beyond the reach of education, and that only after experiencing it, will there be changes. A mature change. Including Hyuga Xueying, to be honest, he thinks it really has changed a lot, and even his personality has changed. Although I dont want to admit it, just talking with Hyuga Xueying in the secret room just now, Chiba obviously felt a sense of maturity like himself, as if the actual age of Hyuga Xueying was no longer the child a few years older than him. He is an adult man who is the same as his inner age. Even if he didn''t deal with it, he still gave him a sense of reliability when discussing business matters. He even felt that the performance of Xueying Hyuga really put aside personal preferences when discussing business matters, and was able to treat facts objectively, without the feeling of impulse. It was definitely not because of personal Presumably, it was a reckless teenager who wanted to kill himself because of a misunderstanding. Even if the final display of non-compliance and sarcasm, it will be after the business has been discussed. Xueying Hyuga must have experienced something before they matured. In other words, during the time he left, this small camp must have happened, and something important had happened. "What happened? No, nothing happened!" Hearing this question from Chiba, Heyin''s hand was stunned with cheerful movements, and he almost blurted out this sentence. Hmm... what really happened. That cheerful energy is gone. However, although she said nothing happened, Chiba, who was paying attention to her from the corner of her eyes, was at this moment, completely confirming her thoughts. At this time, Chiba obviously felt that the happy mood that was caused by Kona''s asking if Xuena was not the person that Hyuga Xueying liked, it was obvious that something bad happened here, which was bad. The bad degree of the matter is enough to make a girl who is in love disappear from the happy mood of a girl who has no lover. "Heyin, are you treating me as an outsider?" After confirming, Qianye sighed slightly and said in a low tone. "No! Chiba, how could you be an outsider? Without you, we would have been eaten by beasts or starved to death! You will always be our family." Hearing Qianye''s slightly lost words, He Yin was immediately startled, turned around abruptly, and hurriedly spoke. "Then why are you hiding from me?" In response, Chiba also straightened up, turned around, stared into Heyin''s eyes, and asked quietly. "you" Hearing this sound, Harmony is not a stupid person. Even the person who has been taking care of her family is quite delicate and intelligent. She also knows that Chiba has already noticed this and cannot hide it. Up. "Ugh" Later, after knowing that he couldn''t let it go, Heyin sighed softly, and no longer concealed it, and said: "It seems that I can''t hide it from you. During this period, in fact, we have encountered a total of three attacks here. Although there are now a dozen or nearly 20 people in the camp, half a month ago, we had more than 40 people here." Three batches of attacks? Was discovered here so soon? Hearing this sound, although he had already guessed it a little, Qianye was still startled, and his heart jumped quickly. This place is actually hidden. Now the war is set, most of them are confrontations. Even if he just returned to Konoha, there are not many wars, let alone peace talks after he returned. There should be no wars here. How could it be attacked? During this period, let alone the small Ninja village of the country of grass, the big Ninja village is trying to restrain its ninjas and avoid disputes, waiting for the situation to understand how to attack here, even if it attacks, how can it be? There are three batches? There is nothing to grab here, nor is it worth attacking. "What''s the matter, tell me!" Thinking of this, Qianye frowned, his face instantly became serious, and asked eagerly. "They are exiled ninjas, as well as some mercenary ninjas. At the beginning, under the advice of Xueying, we chose to forbearance and gave them the food and supplies they needed, wanting to continue pretending that there is no threat. And powerful orphans, but, unexpectedly, after they got the food and supplies, they wanted to slaughter the village and **** it. Although Xueying found out early and started to be strong, our strength was still too weak. A lot of people were still lost. Even though the first few of us stayed, there were still a lot of people, lost friends and relatives... Later, two more groups came. Fortunately, under the command of Xueying and Yuze, We have won, but many people have died. During this period, we have actively taken in orphans. Without these people, there would be fifty or sixty people." Hearing these words, recalling those batches of attacks, Heyin couldn''t help but tears in his eyes, and his tone of voice also brought a sadness. Exiled ninja... mercenary ninja... is it I ignored these! The war ~www.novelhall.com~ will not only leave behind orphans, but also these people who have power and are full of war violents and those who want to make war fortune! Damn it! I was negligent! Only this kind of tempering of life and death can make these children undergo such a radical change! Upon hearing this, Chiba''s brows instantly frowned. "Heyin, I''ll leave it to you first, I''ll go to Yuze!" Afterwards, Chiba seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and suddenly turned around. After leaving such a sentence, he walked out quickly and headed to the room where Yuze and Hyuga Xueying were discussing what they were now discussing. "Good... good!" There was still a bit of sadness left and the chord was stunned for a while, and it took a long time to reply. Chapter 1716： Oversight! Oversight! I have neglected such a big thing! Maybe, I recommend Hyuga Xueying here, and even if I settle down here now, it will harm the children! As he walked eagerly, Qianye frowned, his face was already solemn, and his heart was already anxious. "Wow!" And beware of Fang Zhi, the location of Yuze and Hyuga Xueying, that is, the door of the room where they ate just now, has already been pushed abruptly by Chiba. "Chiba?" At this moment, Yuze, who was discussing in the room, was also alert. He looked over at the first time. When he saw Chiba at the door, he was taken aback for a moment, and the hand reaching behind stopped. "What are you doing?" Hyuga Xueying didn''t raise his head, and threw a word of dissatisfaction. "Three batches of attacks? You don''t tell me this?" When they heard the words of the two, Chiba looked serious, and walked straight to the opposite side of Xueying Hyuga and Yuze. After sitting down, he said a question. "It''s just some exiled ninjas and mercenaries. We always have to experience it. After all, this is a battlefield." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying seemed indifferent and said casually. "Chiba, don''t be angry, we wanted to tell you, but we don''t want you to worry about it." At the same time, Yuze also hurriedly said that he was much more polite than Hyuga Xueying. "Have you killed them all? You haven''t even said anything!" In response, Chiba took a deep breath, as if suppressing all the irrational emotions in his heart, he asked in a deep voice. "Do you think I will make this kind of low-level mistake?" Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying lowered his head to look at the scroll and his brows wrinkled slightly, and his mouth was not salty or indifferent. "All have been killed, without leaving any alive." In response, Yuze looked at Hyuga Snow Eagle, and then at Chiba, and said in a hurry. "It''s okay if you don''t leave a living, otherwise, I might harm you." Hearing these words, Qianye breathed a sigh of relief and said. "Hurt us?" At this time, Yuze who heard this was slightly startled, and hurriedly asked: "How could it have harmed us? Without you and without Xueying, we might have already died." "It''s mainly his relationship." In response, Chiba pointed to Xueying on the horizon and said. "Xueying''s relationship? What does Xueying have to do with this?" Hearing this, Yuze was taken aback again, blurted out. "The blood of the Hyuga clan is bounded by the boundary, and his eyes are rolled." As for this question, before Chiba could say anything, Hyuga Xueying said. "Blood-stained boundaries, blank eyes...this..." In this regard, Yuze was at a loss. "As long as you know, if you let other people, any ninja know that this guy in front of you, a member of the Hyuga clan''s blood inheritance and white eyes, is in this small camp, then basically, you will never have peace, countless powerful ninjas, and even The five major ninja villages will all kill you all to catch this guy in front of you." Looking at Yuze''s dazed look, Chiba knew that he was completely ignorant of the blood succession limit and the things of the white eyes. Hyuga Xueying had not said it, and could not explain it for a while, so he explained it now. Blood Succession Limits? Eyes? Zongjia? Snow Eagle? In short, can''t let others know that Xueying is with us, otherwise all of us will die? It may even be worse than death! Listening to Chiba''s explanation, Yuze passed a series of thoughts in his mind, and roughly understood what Chiba was talking about. "I know." Then he spoke. "So, what else do you have?" Hearing Yuzes voice, Hyuga Xueying finally put down the scroll in his hand and placed it in the center of the table, looking at Chiba, there is no more randomness, there is no such thing as salty and salty, but With a serious look, he asked. "I was out of the village this time, maybe it was too rash. I didn''t consider some things. I shouldn''t settle here because it will draw the village''s attention. It''s not a good thing." When asked about Hyuga Xueying, Chiba spoke. "Not a good thing? How could it?" In response, Yuze frowned and asked unclearly. "Are you being followed?" And Hyuga Xueying clearly understood more than Yuze, and immediately asked with a tight brow. "I am not a perceptual ninja." In response, Chiba replied. "indeed" Hearing Chiba''s answer, Hyuga Xueying frowned, but said helplessly. "What are you...what are you talking about?" At this time, Yuze was completely confused, and asked immediately. "Now, because of the arrival of Chiba, we may not be safe anymore." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying explained: "This guy is not a perception-type ninja, and he also came all the way. Although this guy''s strength is not to be tracked by others, but there are some people who are good at tracking, even the perception-type ninja. I can hide it, there may be people who are disadvantageous to us who already know this place." "Ok." Then, Chiba nodded in agreement. After all, there is a root in Konoha Village, and there is also a Danzo who is at odds with Chiba. This single mission of Chiba is very likely to attract the attention of the root, that is, the attention of Danzo, and I dont know Danzo will Will not do anything with this long-term Chiba mission. If Chiba is now being followed by Danzo, then this side will be exposed to Danzo. It was discovered by Danzo that Qianye had set up a camp here privately. Then, at least there was a handle in Danzo''s hands, and the chance of overthrowing Chiba was given to Danzo in vain. This trip to Chiba not only harmed myself, but also harmed the children in this camp. Danzo will not let go of these unorganized children who have become ninjas. Especially from Chiba. "Then, what should I do?" And hearing the words of the two, although Yuze has slowly cultivated his leadership temperament, he still knows very little about the Ninja World. At this time, hearing these, seeing the two of them is also very solemn, as if something tricky has happened. There was no idea about the important matter at the moment, so I could only ask. "Now I can only go out and inquire." In response, Hyuga Xueying said, "After all, it is not necessarily true." "No! Moving, you must move." But ~www.novelhall.com~ He was interrupted by Chiba as soon as he spoke, and he only heard what Chiba said categorically. "move?" Suddenly, Yuze blurted out a surprise. "Moving? Are you...sure?" And Hyuga Xueying also showed a look of surprise, looked at Chiba, and said. This move is not a trivial matter. First of all, it is a matter of whereabouts. There are not too many hidden places. Secondly, they now have nearly 20 people. Not to mention the transportation of materials and food, such a large number of people walking around. If you have supplies and food, you can easily become a target! Besides, they have lived here for so long and have built a lot. How willing! "Yes, I''m sure." Looking at the surprised two, Qianye''s face was serious, very sure, and even said something indiscriminately. Chapter 1717： Calm, all calm "This" Looking at the unusually serious look on Chiba''s face and the indiscriminate words, Yuze looked at Hyuga Xueying, opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say. To be honest, despite Xue Ying''s explanation, he still didn''t understand the situation that made the two of them so serious now. Now he only knows that this matter is quite urgent, so much so that Chiba just broke in with a gaffe. When I heard Qianye''s words, Xue Ying had always liked to solve things one by one, and put aside the things that were just discussed and joined them. It can be seen that this matter is really urgent. Its just that he still doesnt know whether this matter has really reached the point where it is necessary to move. After all, this move is not a trivial matter. During this time, he also learned a lot of common sense in the Shinobi world from Hyuga Xueying. It is still during the war, although there is a tendency towards peace talks and alliance, but the outside world is still quite chaotic. And their small camp, the only real combat power is him, Zongmi, and Heyin, as well as Hotaru, Mingta, Saxi, Makoto, Xiaozhen and others who have grown up quickly in three attacks. Even Tsubaki cannot be said to be combat power. , If they really want to move, they will face many dangerous situations. Yuze has no confidence in how many people can be protected. At this time, he didn''t know whether the move was worth it. I don''t know if I should agree to Chiba. "No, don''t move, absolutely can''t move!" At this moment, Yuzawa hesitated, but Hyuga Xueying suddenly spoke, and when he opened his mouth, he refused Chiba''s invitation even more than Chiba. "Absolutely not?" As soon as this sentence came out, Chiba obviously didn''t expect it, his face suddenly showed a shock, looking at Hyuga Xueying, he asked subconsciously. "Yes, absolutely not!" In response, Hyuga Xueying took a breath and expressed affirmation, but his face was completely determined. Obviously, Hyuga Snow Eagle is very persistent. Even his expression gave Chiba an unconvincing feeling. "What are you kidding? I know that Yuze and the others have made great progress and have experienced the test of life and death. They are not what they used to be, but if Danzo really has any plans for me, they will definitely not be able to deal with the roots. The roots are all elites in the village anyway, and each has talent. Hasn''t your teacher told you about this?" Upon hearing this sound, Chiba frowned, and his voice was obviously a little higher, and he was already angry. "Don''t say anything. Now the situation is not necessarily such a nonsense. You have ridiculed other people and can''t ridicule me!" At the end, it seemed that something had come to mind, Chiba added with all his anger suppressed. "Don''t worry, I won''t say nonsense. Since it is possible, we should assume that something like this is bound to happen to plan. It''s just that, when in the village, anyone said you should Trust some others." In response to this, looking at Chiba''s frowning appearance, the corners of Hyuga Xueying''s mouth twitched slightly, and he took a breath again and said with an anger. Trust others more? When he heard this sentence, Chiba was stunned for a moment. The words "Since you know, then you should know that moving is the best choice", he swallowed. Let him believe in others. Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun also told him this sentence. "Just be sure, we can''t deal with the roots? When Danzo comes, we hate the lamb to be slaughtered, and we will lose it? Can you trust the children you saved?" But at this moment, seeing the appearance of Chiba, Xueying Hyuga couldn''t help but speak again. "Besides, if we really can''t cope with it, it''s because of our lack of strength. He deserves to die in the hands of Danzo''s roots, no matter how much you do." Later, after this sentence, Hyuga Xueying added another sentence. "You guys, calm down, calm down and discuss!" At this time, the look on Yuze''s face changed, and he hurriedly spoke. There was obviously a tendency to quarrel between the two of them, and now, almost subconsciously, he persuaded him. He could somewhat tell that the relationship between the two people is not very good on weekdays. This is not without a second sentence. The two people who have always been calm are full of gunpowder between the words, and they are almost about to quarrel. However, the situation that Yuzawa imagined that the two clashed on the table after all did not happen. Hearing the words of Hyuga Xueying, Chiba''s face flashed with anger, but did not speak, but fell silent. . It seemed that Hyuga Xueying''s words made him think of something. "You should also know that you can''t save them for the rest of their lives, and even now they are only staying for two or three days. Are you going to stay here forever? Or, leading them to move together?" Regarding this, looking at Chiba''s silent appearance, Hyuga Xueying took a deep breath, slowed down as much as possible, and said. "Then, leave this to you?" Hearing this sound, Chiba also took a deep breath, looked at Hyuga Xueying, and spoke as calmly as possible. "No, it''s to them." In response, Hyuga Xueying shook his head, pursed his lips, and said, "I''m just helping them as much as possible. Everything depends on them." "You said this, are you sure?" Hearing this, Qianye frowned again and asked. "This is not something to be sure of! Do you have to take everything to yourself and let everyone live under your shade? Do you really think of yourself as a god?" And hearing this, "Boom", Hyuga Xueying slapped on the table with a sudden slap, his face instantly full of anger, and said angrily: "Are everyone in your eyes? All can only be protected, only protected by you! Put away your overwhelming desire for protection, everyone has their own way, and they have to go by themselves. This is the world of ninjas, whether death or life depends on themselves !" "Cold... calm down, Xueying, calm down!" Yuze, who was frightened by the sudden anger of Hyuga Xueying, quickly grabbed him, put his hands on Hyuga Xueyings shoulders, and at the same time looked at Chiba, and explained: "Chiba, dont get excited, speak up, everyone is fine. speak." "Yuze, what do you think?" However, the section where the two people Yuze worried about arguing or even starting their hands did not happen after all. At this time, Chiba, facing the staring Hyuga Xueying, who was sprayed on his face by the spit stars, was Unusually calm, even just looking at Hyuga Xueying, he turned his gaze to Yuze and asked seriously. In the words, there was only a bit heavy, and there was no anger at all. "I?" Upon hearing this, Yuze was taken aback. "Do you think ~www.novelhall.com~ do you want to move?" In this regard, Chiba added. "what?" Facing Chiba''s supplementary question, Yuze was obviously still at a loss, but he didn''t know what to say. "You may face troops that are a hundred times more powerful than those exiled ninjas and are best at assassination. Although moving will face a lot of dangers, most of them will survive. If you stay, you may be wiped out. Do you think you want to move? ?" In response, Chiba looked at Yuze with a serious look on his face that he had never seen before. completely annihilated And most people who survived... But when he heard Qianye''s words and saw the solemn look on Qianye''s face, Yuze was completely stunned, and hesitation slowly appeared on his face. Then, silence came. Chapter 1718： you sure? "I think... or, don''t move." It lasted for a long time, slowly calmed down, and after careful consideration for a long time, Yuze finally broke the silence. After careful consideration, facing Chiba who looked at him, and Hyuga Xueying who also looked at him, Speak. Broke the increasingly solemn atmosphere of silence. that''s Correct answer! Hearing this sound, Hyuga Xueying, who was tense and irritated, smiled in relief. "you sure?" At this moment, Chiba looked at Yuze and asked again. "I am sure." Facing Qianye''s questioning, Yuze thought about it again, and finally nodded solemnly and spoke. He is sure. He is sure not to move. He believed that Chiba would not lie to them, and the crisis they were about to face could definitely wipe them out. Moreover, from the conversation between the two just now, he could also hear that neither Chiba nor Xueying would protect them until the end. Chiba should have other purposes, and will not stay here for long. As for Xue Ying, although he would stay with them for a relatively long time, he also had his purpose. He could not stay here forever to protect them, protect this shelter, and protect this camp. In the end, they still have to rely on themselves. At the same time, from the conversation between the two, Yuzawa can also hear that since they have become ninjas, they must step into the world of ninjas and into that cruel world. They always have to face these difficulties and dangers. . Even with the shelter of Chiba and Xueying, they can live safely and help more people with only a small price. However, one day, Xue Ying will be gone, and Chiba will not be able to take care of it. At that time, they will have to rely on themselves. Since they are relying on themselves after all, it is better to face these dangers earlier, even if they fail, it is their own fault and their strength is too weak. However, if they succeed now, they will be truly qualified to live independently in this world. He can truly say "Come on, it''s safe here, let''s live together" to those orphans who are still displaced, not rescued, and hovering between life and death. Otherwise, he would say such a sentence to those children now, and in the end, it might actually harm them. Rather than annihilating a larger army in the future, it is better to fight it now and die, and many fewer people will die. So, he was very sure. He is sure, not to move! He chooses and faces. Instead of fleeing, escape! "Yuze, do you know what you are carrying now?" Hearing the affirmative words, Chiba closed his eyes and let out a soft breath, but then he asked heavily. "I know that it is Zongmi, Heyin, Mingtai, Makoto, Hotaru, Saxi... the lives of these nineteen people." In this regard, Yuze had no doubts, and said solemnly. In the words, they counted the names of the 19 people in this camp, excluding all the names of Hyuga Xueying. "Then, I ask you, is your current choice a prudent choice?" Afterwards, Chiba asked again. This guy Hearing this, Yuze had not yet answered the stall, but Hyuga Xueying couldn''t help but open his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything, but, although it didn''t say anything, his His complexion has eased a lot. "No." At this time, Yuze''s words came one after another. He knew very well that his choice was definitely not a prudent choice, the prudent one was moving. "is it" Upon hearing these words, Chiba took a breath, sighed, nodded, and said: "If this is the case, then I won''t say much. Next, it''s up to you." It seems that Yuze understands his choice very well. Since they choose this way, I should not interfere too much. Hyuga Xueying was right, I was overwhelmed. At the same time, looking at the determined Yuze before him, such a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind. Although I dont want to admit it, Hyuga Xueying was right in this matter. He didnt stay here for three or five days. Hyuga Xueying also had his own purpose. Although he stayed longer than himself, he would leave one day. . In the end, Yuze and the others can only rely on themselves. Although it may not be the best mobile phone club I think it is, if Danzo really knows this place and makes a move, then Yuze and the others will be wiped out in seven or eight, but this dangerous danger is also an opportunity after all. Yuze and the others were able to survive this peril, and retain enough main force. Then, they can establish a kind of independent confidence in their hearts, so that they can truly realize what they want to do and have enough conditions to ensure their survival. And if at this moment, Yuze and the others chose to move and choose to escape, then they may have been escaping, living in the world, and may never find the confidence to be independent of the world, and encounter similar things. Will give priority to avoiding, not facing. Even when encountering some small dangers, they will give priority to avoiding rather than facing them. As before, when facing Yeyuebi, if he chose to leave Jiu Xinnai and escape alone instead of facing this terrible opponent, then maybe he will not have so many soldiers in danger in the future, and he will not take the initiative. His intervention was in danger, and he didn''t even have the courage to protect them. Sometimes, once you escape, you may only choose to escape for the rest of your life. Courage is never born. Rather, an acquired choice! At this time, Yuze chose courage, and what reason did he have to intervene. This time, it was indeed Hyuga Xueying who was right. Even this time, he lost, it was Hyuga Xueying who won. Hyuga Snow Eagle is correct. "Then, since this matter has been decided, let''s take a look at these, while you are still staying for three or five days, there are some things that you should add up." But after hearing this sound and knowing Chiba''s attitude, Hyuga Xueying pushed the scroll on the table to Chiba. This guy In the end it is clear. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, he will always do the right thing, that is, his mother-in-law loves to worry, but also loves to worry... But in his heart, he was relieved. To be honest~www.novelhall.com~ If Chiba objected, Hyuga Xueying knew that he had no choice. This guy was far more intelligent than himself. He wanted to move, so he would eventually find a way. Let Yuze and the others move. His thoughts were finally lost. "Yes! Chiba, look at it!" After that, Yuze also quickly cleared up his mood, and after hearing what Hyuga Xueying said, he quickly agreed. "it is good!" As for the words of Hyuga Xueying, Chiba also agreed. He knew that this was a step that Hyuga Xueying gave him. It was a distraction, so that his face would not be bad. For this, he naturally took advantage of the slope. Donkey. Ok? this is! However, when he saw this scroll, his face was suddenly surprised. Chapter 1719： You guys are... just kidding "You... this is... this is not a joke!" Slowly lowering the scroll in his hand, Chiba was stunned for a while before he calmed down the shock in his heart. Looking at the Hyuga Xueying and Yuze in front of him, there was an incredible word in his mouth. It can be seen that the content on the scroll really shocked Chiba, and already made Chiba show an extremely rare expression. "No, in the long run, this must be done. You should understand." As for Chiba''s surprised expression, Hyuga Xueying had a serious expression, and there was a sharp burst of sharp light in the remaining eyes, which was obviously determined to win the things that Chiba frightened. "I know this matter is very difficult, but in order to better protect everyone, and to protect more helpless children like us who have been ravaged by war, I think it is better to do this." At the same time, Yuze also said solemnly. "But... this thing is not very difficult and simple. It is not something you can do at all. Even if you do it, it must be at least 20 years from now and have a strong enough character, even Even if you have these, you wont be able to succeed. With your current strength, its literally hitting a rock with a pebble, and you will definitely die, Hyuga Xueying, you urged them to do such a stupid thing without even telling them this?" After hearing Yuze''s words, Chiba couldn''t help taking a deep breath, suppressing the helplessness and faint anger in his heart, and said. "I said about this." Rarely, after hearing what Chiba said, Hyuga Xueying, who had always been strong in front of Chiba, sighed, showing a helpless look, and said helplessly. It seemed that Hyuga Xueying didn''t agree with this. "Xueying has already told us the difficulty of this matter. It was decided by Zong Mi and Heyin together. Other people also agree with it." At this moment, Yuze also spoke. "Naughty! Now that you know the difficulty of this matter, how can you dare to do it? Do you think this ninja world was built by children? And hearing Yuze''s words, Qianye finally seemed to be unable to help the anger in his heart, and opened his mouth to curse. "I told you that this plan won''t work." Even more rare, Hyuga Xueying heard Chiba''s angry words, and even agreed with him. In his words, he agreed with Chiba''s words and helped Chiba to refute Yuze together. Ok? Could it be that Xueying Hyuga deliberately turned my attention to this scroll to stop this plan? this is Hyuga Xueying''s plan? At this time, upon hearing this sound, Chiba keenly discovered something. "I know!" At the same time, listening to the common objections of the two, Yuze''s expression remained unchanged. It seemed that he had expected the current situation a long time ago, and even guessed something, but he just said without changing his face. Words are still firm and unshakable. "Yuze, I remember, I should have left a warning like don''t be too arrogant and underestimate anyone. Didn''t you look into this?" Looking at Yuze, who had made up his mind without changing his face, Chiba took a deep breath, tried to calm down the greater anger, and barely spoke calmly. Yuze, is this swelling, thinking that such a thing will succeed! This is dragging everyone to die! But between the words and the suppressed anger, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. Here, let Chiba persuade. Yuze still knows very little about the Shinobi world, this thought is indeed a bit wishful thinking. Almost, it was destined to drag everyone to death. At the same time, looking at Chiba and Yuze, Hyuga Xueying''s mind flashed through thoughts similar to those in Chiba''s mind. Is this really not feasible? At this time, Yuze felt a little shaken in his heart when they looked at the opposition. "I have already decided on this matter. I don''t ask for your help, but for..." However, this vacillation was only a moment, a flash, Yuze was still very firm in the face of his outlook, and at the same time, he said firmly in his mouth. "What are you kidding about, building a ninja village, do you think you are a character who can stand shoulder to shoulder with Five Shadows? Or do you think the world revolves around you? Don''t you think about why there is only one country in this world? Ninja Village, why is there a mercenary ninja organization in the ninja world, and there are exiled ninjas? Do you really think that if you hang up the sign of the ninja village, people will obediently recognize you as a ninja village?" However, he was interrupted by Chiba before his words were finished. This time, in Chiba''s words, it was not anger and excitement, but a helpless and sneer: "You want to die, Don''t drag everyone in this small camp!" This guy... has changed so much during this time! If it was the old man, he wouldn''t say that! How do you feel that there is a feeling that this guy was always rational, but now his emotions have the upper hand? Is it a little restless? Or, what happened in the village that made him more humane? No longer the cultivator madman? But at this moment, when he heard Qianye''s seemingly cynic and sarcasm, Hyuga Xueying was slightly startled, and couldn''t help but look at Chiba, almost starting to make peace. One Ninja Village in One Country? Five Shadows... Are they the shadows of the Five Ninja Villages? Exile ninja... mercenary organization... At the same time, listening to Chiba''s words, Yuze was also stunned on the spot. It was the first time that he saw Chiba''s almost aberrant appearance, and he also noticed the shock of Hyuga Xueying. Faintly, he has discovered something. He considered this idea for a long time before submitting it to the tutor Hyuga Xueying. At that time, the instructor sternly refused, and even told himself not to wishful thinking. However, after experiencing those three batches of attacks, he knew that this was impossible now, and the plan he came up with to solve this situation was to establish a Ninja Village is recognized by the country so that it can deter those exiled ninjas and mercenaries, and with the stable environment of the Ninja Village, they have the knowledge of ninja power given by Chiba, they can take in more and more children, It can also impart power to more children, and these children who gain power can protect the village and protect everyone. They can grow up and become like Caoyin Village. They can receive commissions and earn commissions. There is national recognition, access to national assistance, and a stable home. And now ~www.novelhall.com~ the same, the smartest ninja they have ever seen who saved themselves and imparted their power selflessly to them is also strongly opposed at this time, and there is even a kind of hatred for iron and steel. feel. Yuze at this time was really shaken. In the midst of the vacillation, he also began to think about some problems that he had not thought about before, or that he could think of, but because the desire to establish a ninja village was too urgent, he deliberately did not think about it. "Survival is never a simple thing, especially in your situation, but there is not only one way to survive, nor is it an unwise way even if it is realized." At this moment, looking at Yuze, who was not talking, with a tangled hesitation on his face, Chiba sighed, and finally softened his words and spoke. He still talks, which is more useful. At the same time, Hyuga Xueying looked at Yuze and sighed inwardly. . Literature Museum m. Chapter 1720： Shouldnt say "Also... unwise?" Listening to Qianye''s soft words, the vacillation in Yuze''s eyes slowly disappeared, turning into a kind of doubt, and couldn''t help but speak. This...this is the best way I can think of... Why, how could it be unwise? It seems that it should be the best way! Could it be that you maintain the current appearance and let others attack? With the national asylum and the name of the Ninja Village, those exiled ninjas and mercenaries will definitely be jealous, and the Ninja Village will have the aid of the state, so life will definitely be better! In the words, Yuze flashed such a thought in his mind. "Of course it''s not wise. It is affirmed by the country, so what? The affirmation of the country you mentioned here should be the affirmation of the country of grass, but look, in this war of Ninja, the country of grass Surely what? The village of Caoyin was not beaten to hide in Tibet, and eventually even became the mercenary of the big powers. Look at those big ninja villages, what about the support of the big powers? The war of ninja is not the loss of fighting. Its so disastrous that it has even become the number one target of attack. Even if my village, known as the strongest Konoha village in the ninja world, is not careful, if it is not careful, the village will be destroyed and killed? Dont you think that your ideas are too naive ?" Hearing Yuze''s words, I could see that Yuze was still a bit dissatisfied with Chiba. At this time, he sighed, still speaking in a soft tone. This Yuze was stunned when he heard Qianye''s words, but he didn''t know what to say. "Moreover, the establishment of every ninja village requires sufficient accumulation, and enough to support the entire ninja village in the war, and frighten the existence of enemies, like my village. When it was first established, it was able to tame the tail beasts and be There are such figures as Senjujujuma, who became the "God of Ninja", who was not one of the first people in the ninja world, and Madara Uchiha, who was awed by the entire ninja world, who could compete with the "God of Ninja". , Konoha Ninja Village was established. Even so, the development of Konoha Ninja Village is still bumpy. Even now, it is cautious, like walking on thin ice. In this Ninja World War, it almost failed, and there will never be a day of turning over. . On the other hand, other Ninja villages, Yanyin Village, Shayin Village, Yunyin Village, and Wuyin Village. Which of the first generations of these Ninja villages was not the leader of Ninja world at that time? After they established Ninja village, which is the same. Isn''t it exhausting, facing a crisis again and again, more and more dangerous? The big ninja village is supported by big countries, and the small ninja village supported by small countries is nothing more than an existence that may be ravaged at any time. Even these ninja villages are actually inferior to exile ninjas. Compared to exile ninjas, if there is anything really going to happen, the big ninja village will get rid of the small ninja villages and exile ninjas. Do you think those big ninja villages, or those hostile forces, Will it give priority to the small ninja village or the exile ninja? Or a mercenary organization? When you build Shinobu Village like this, you just let the children here become targets! " Seeing Yuze not speaking, Chiba spoke again. At this time, he had completely calmed down and his tone was much more objective and calm. Target...target... Yuze''s face turned pale when he heard Qianye''s objective and calm words, but still did not speak. "Besides, your plan on this scroll is simply naive! You can be called a ninja village if you dont build a village and have some ninjas in it. It doesnt mean that after you do all this, people will obediently admit you. The legal status of the country. You want the support of the country of grass, and the country of grass already has a village of Caoyin, you apply for it, what will Caoyin village think? Even if the country of grass considers or even promises you as the first For the two ninja villages, Kuo Yin Village will promise you to divide their financial appropriations from the country of grass, and to distribute all their commissions? And what is your chance of winning in the face of an all-out attack from Cao Yin Village? Do you think this plan is really wise? " Almost hitting the iron while it was hot, and watching Yuze''s expression change, Chiba said temptingly. The all-out attack on Cao Yin Village... I And when he heard this, Yuzes cheeks were already pale. At this time, he had already thought of the warning that Chiba had hidden in the letter. At this time, he had fully realized that his thoughts were How naive. Even at this moment, his forehead is already full of sweat. He really dragged everyone to die together. At the same time, he also realized that he was really swollen, mastering the power of the ninja, and after repelling the three waves of attacking ninjas, he was a little airy. At this time, he had already walked out of his own world of thoughts. This was the world of ninjas. The people he had to face were those who mastered the power of ninjas, but they were all able to defeat those ninjas. He is just one of the ninjas, there is nothing special, even, compared to those ninjas who have been trained since childhood, he was enlightened later and learned less! Not only was he naive, but he was also looking at the sky from a well, which was extremely ridiculous! "So, you can tell, is there a better way than building a Ninja Village?" But at this moment, Hinata Xueying, who had not spoken all the time, let Chiba play, but said suddenly. This Hyuga Snow Eagle! Why didn''t you find it, so there are so many methods? Hearing this, Qianye''s eyes flashed with surprise, and he instantly understood. Dare to love Hyuga Xueying and bring up this topic, not only to stop Yuze''s innocent thoughts, but also to calculate me! Let me take care of Yuze and think of a solution for him. "Don''t talk about moving, this was just rejected." At this time, Hyuga Xueying seemed to have thought of something, added. This I still think quite comprehensively, it completely blocked me! Hearing this sentence, Chiba did not answer immediately, and was still a little dumbfounded. "Don''t worry, even if you don''t calculate, if Yuze asks me, I will help him find a way." After that, after a little laugh or cry, Chiba said angrily. "Then talk about it." For Qianba''s anger, some unsalty words, Hyuga Xueying also strongly suppressed the anger that instinctively rose after hearing these words, and said as calmly and as lowly as possible. "There is still a way. If you dont establish a ninja village, you can rely on other ninja villages, such as Kusakura Village. As far as I know, Kusakura Village still loses a lot as a mercenary, although having ninja powers when you enter it will cause Suspicion, I wont be able to achieve any key position, but its okay to go in to seek asylum and help Caoyin Village to do a part-time job. Caoyin Village is small and not strong, and there is nothing too dangerous to receive a commission. It is still very safe without a full-scale war. After all, the Ninja Village is a mixture of ninjas and civilians, and the population is extremely important." In response, Chiba said casually. "Also, is there any other way?" At this time, Yuze, who had already returned to his mind, hurriedly asked. "Also, but I won''t say any more today." Hearing this, Chiba looked at Yuze, smiled slightly, and said. "Wow!" And just when Yuze didn''t know why so ~www.novelhall.com~ was about to ask why he didn''t say it, the door suddenly opened. "The evening class is over!" "Brother Chiba, tell us, how have you been during this time?" "Have you returned to the village? How is the village of Konoha? Is it big?" Then, accompanied by a loud clamor, a group of children swarmed in. Before people came in, a series of problems came. Afterwards, looking at the besieged Chiba, Yuze smiled bitterly, and finally did not ask anything. But Hyuga Xueying quickly retracted the scroll, and a faint smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth. Yeah, it shouldn''t be said! Afterwards, the same thought came to both of them. Chapter 1721： Can only... The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-one chapters "Huhu" Amidst the sound of the wind that did not know when, the window panels rattled as if they could not stop the sudden strong wind. Even the candlelight in this room flickered, causing the golden light to flicker and reflect. The faces of everyone in his room are a little erratic. "Are you all asleep?" At this time, there was a slight sound of footsteps and plural sitting down sounds in the room, and then this was the sentence that lowered the voice. "All asleep." Afterwards, hearing the harmony words sitting next to Hyuga Xueying, Chiba looked down at the six children curled up beside him, with a slight smile on his lips, and said softly. "Today I made them so happy, I have never seen them practice so hard and so hard in the evening class." In response, Zong Mi, who was steadily walking in the direction of the muscular man looking at the sleeping six children, also showed a happy smile, and spoke softly. "What about the other kids?" At this moment, after looking at the six children, Yuze looked at the chorus next to Hyuga Xueying and asked. "I''ve already fallen asleep. Two days later, another group of children will join the evening class. Did Zong Mi bring them here?" Hearing Yuze''s question, Heyin smiled slightly and said. Just now, when the wind was blowing, she and Zong Mi took the other children to rest. After all, there is no fun here, except for the children who have evening classes. At this point, the children are already asleep. . Today it is because of Chiba, a character who is very new to these other children, otherwise, it is estimated that these other children would have yawned and went back to sleep. "Why can''t I bring it here? Everyone is serious and hardworking. I basically do my own evening class by myself. Now I want to take care of it, but there is nothing I want to take care of. In this case, even if everyone takes extra evening classes. No need to worry about me." In response, Zong Mi smiled lightly and said. "All have fallen asleep, just fine." At this moment, when he heard Zongmis voice, Yuze nodded. Although he said that he was good, his face was quite gloomy. He only heard him say: "Zongmi, Heyin, just now I and Xueying discussed with Chiba, our previous plan was totally unworkable." "Not working?" Hearing these words, Zong Mi was taken aback at first, then looked at Chiba and said, "Does Chiba also agree with this plan?" But Heyin didn''t speak, and didn''t look at Chiba, but it seemed a little natural. Judging from her appearance, she probably disagrees at first. Finally, there is a sane one here. Seeing this situation, Qianye''s heart was relieved, and such a slightly relieved thought flashed past. "Yes, this plan, to be honest, is a bit naive." Then, Chiba was not polite, and directly repeated the conclusion just now. "Really...there is no way. If you disagree with Xueying as a teacher and Chiba, then forget it! Think of another way." In this regard, unlike Yuze, Zong Mi did not insist on anything, but with a hearty smile, he accepted the fact that this plan was not feasible. This kid is cheap! In the face of Zong Mi''s attitude, Chiba and Hyuga Xueying couldn''t help but think of the same idea. "Then Chiba, tell me what you think." However, after this thought flashed, Yuze looked at Chiba eagerly and asked. It made Hyuga Xueying who wanted to speak, quietly letting out a sigh of relief. Xueying and Yuze, is this... set a set for Chiba? How do you feel that they are forcing Chiba to find a way for them? At this moment, he looked at his sweetheart and then at his best friend, Heyin frowned slightly, and such a thought could not help but emerge in his heart. "Ah" At the same time, upon hearing Yuzes somewhat urgent words, Chiba sighed slightly, without selling it off, and said directly: "There are actually many ways, it depends on your choice, and with your current strength, Your current accumulation, wanting to establish a ninja village, is naturally idiotic, but it is not that it cannot be organized, it is not that it cannot be inhabited. In fact, your thinking is correct, and you must create a deterrent to those nuisances and make them feel you Its not easy to bully, and even think that you cant beat you, so naturally it wont attack you. Thats right. Its just that you are too lofty. If the Ninja Village is so well established, Im afraid its not a country, one village system now. It is a world of ten thousand villages, and there is no concept of a country at all." It seems that these three attacks have dealt a great blow to Yuze. However, he is so eager and understandable. Although the method is too naive, it is not that he does not have the talent as a leader. However, he knew too little about the world he was in. I dont know much about the world of ninjas. Here, I still have to explain to them! In the words, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. "Organization and settlement? Chiba, did you make us also an exile ninja, or a mercenary organization?" When he heard Chiba''s words, Yuze frowned slightly, and made a subconscious voice. At the same time, Zong Mi and He Yin looked at Qianye''s gaze, but there was a flash of repulsion. But Hyuga Xueying nodded slightly invisible. "Yes, in fact, as a ninja village, your strength and accumulation are too barren, but if you become an organization or a small camp, it is completely enough. Moreover, such an organization or a small camp does not require a state The recognition, as long as you have the strength to deter your surroundings, or break into some famous places, have a reputation, and after the initial stage of being jealous, adopt a defensive, non-offensive, peaceful posture, or even a little Help some ninja forces around you to stay neutral and survive. Its even possible that you will develop very well. Of course, no matter how careful you are, you will face countless dangers. I am afraid that there will not be too many peaceful days, and smooth development will bring more dangers. Originally, Yuze, the dream you once told me was the best choice for you. Bring Mingtai and the others to do business together and protect yourself with the things I taught you. Not only is it safe, but life will also be pretty good. Its just that you choose to help more and put these people under your protection, or teach them the strength. Everyone keeps a group to warm up to fight against the dangers from the outside. Then, the road of business will definitely not work. Unless you can be one of the best in the world, you can feed more and more people. It''s a pity, as far as I know, small businesses are easy to do, and things that can really make a lot of money, such as intelligence, ninja, ordnance, involve ninjas, or even Danin village. You can''t do such a business. So, as long as you choose this path to help more, then you will eventually face a path full of dangers and thorns, and even if you are not careful, everyone will die together. Organized, camped, and become an exile ninja organization, or a mercenary ninja camp, is more suitable for you. Moreover, the exile ninja organization and the mercenary ninja camp can take on some shady or simple tasks and earn commissions, plus your own farming and hunting, it should still be possible to feed dozens of hundreds of people. However, after organizing and camping, you can only select children with strong talents to teach power, and limit the number of ninjas to less than 20, and the maximum number of ninjas cannot exceed the ninja ninjutsu in the ninja village of the country of grass. Two percent, otherwise, you may be faced with a disaster. " After hearing Yuze''s words, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and directly confided a long list of reasons. Can only... Do this? And hearing this sound, the three of Yuze, Zong Mi, and Heyin glanced at each other for the first time, and their faces showed a slight repulsion. "Any other ways?" Afterwards, Yuze pursed his lips, paused, and asked hesitantly. "Yes, that''s what I said just now. Attach to Xiaonin Village and join Xiaonin Village. Don''t choose Dajin Village. Dajin Village has enough population and ninjas. They won''t let you join in, even if Joining in will not set you free. It will inevitably be mistrust and mistrust. No matter how much you contribute, you will not get the treatment you deserve. Moreover, Daren Village has a greater darkness than Xiaoren Village. If its just ordinary people with no power, youre already ninjas. By that time, you might not know how to die. Instead, its a small ninja village. After this war, there is a shortage of people and ninjas. If you show enough strength Although you still wont get what you deserve, you can get all the supplies that can survive, and you may get good living conditions. However, if you choose to rely on, you cant help more. I suggest you appropriate After some help, the number of people should not exceed 30, and the number of people who have the power of ninja should not exceed 10. Moreover, we must find an explanation for how to have the power of ninja. The reason for this, here, never mention me, otherwise, you may be arrested and executed right now." In this regard, Chiba did not hesitate, and said simply. "This" And when they heard what Chiba said, the three of Yuze looked at each other again~www.novelhall.com~ Look at me, I look at you, their faces are pale. Finally, asking for help, they looked at Hyuga Xueying. "Trust me, Chiba is right." Feeling the gazes of the three, Hyuga Xueying sighed, but nodded reluctantly, expressing affirmation. Seeing Hyuga Xueying''s agreement, the three white faces were instantly pale. only Are these methods available? You look at me, I look at you, in the end, I can only fall silent. "Boom!" And at this moment, a thunder sound suddenly sounded. The downpour came along with the howl of the gale. Outside the window, there was a sudden crash. Chapter 1722： thank you "Boom--!" After the lightning that dazzled the entire dense forest and the hunter''s hut, rumbling thunder hovered over the roof, and the sound of rain was like a drum, hitting the hearts of people under the eaves. "Squeak..." Then, under the eaves, there was a cautious sound of closing the door. "Xueying, can we really only do this? Either become an exile ninja organization or a mercenary camp, or go to the Cao Yin Village." Looking at the rain pillars dripping from the eaves, Yuze frowned, and there seemed to be a slight sadness in his eyes, and asked softly. "Do you think Chiba will harm you?" In response, Hyuga Xueying, who closed the door, turned around, sat down beside Yuze, with a slight smile on his mouth, and said. "Of course not, Qianye. We were all saved by him. If he wanted to harm us, we would have died. Moreover, he has no reason to save us and kill us again." Hearing this, Yuze shook his head almost subconsciously. "That''s not enough, you actually know that these are all feasible, and they are all solutions with a high success rate." In response, Hyuga Xueying raised his head, looked at the heavy sky that flashed through the night sky like lightning from time to time, and said. Then, there was a moment of silence. Hearing Hyuga Xueying''s words, Yuze pursed his lips. After all, he didn''t say anything. He knew that the solutions Chiba said were relatively safe and feasible with a very high success rate. After breaking the arrogance that had swelled due to the three attacks, Yuzawa also began to think about the problem rationally, and combined with his current limited understanding of the ninja world, in the end, his mind flashed half a year ago. When Ye left, above the footprints left. He understands that Chiba is a powerful ninja, and he must have seen more than theirs, and his plan must be based on these insights. He believes in Chiba and also believes that Chiba has seen a broader view. In the sky, I see even more powerful people. These plans are certainly the best plans that Chiba has thought of. In the end, he could only conclude that Chiba''s plan was their only choice. If they don''t want to choose these, then their choice is either to give up helping more people, or to wipe out the entire army and drag everyone to death. At this time, he knew they had no choice. It''s just that, to be like those ninjas who attack here, I don''t know how to say, Yuze always has a kind of extreme rejection in it. Not only him, but Zong Mi and He Yin also showed this repulsive look. They, instinctively hate to be the appearance of these people, that kind of shameful insatiable cheeks, he thinks about it, they are a little nauseous. "Yuzawa, I know that you are all kind people, and possess qualities that are enough to be called noble. You are noble than the Hyuga, the most noble clan in the village of Konoha. But this is what In this world, no matter where you are, you are in the darkness. No matter what you think, you will inevitably have to be tainted with the darkness. Even, I, Taki Chiba, have blood on their hands, and my heart speaks. In this world, you are also contaminated with darkness. In this world, you are to survive to contaminate these, and you must contaminate these to save people. There is no other choice." However, this silence did not last long after all, and Xueying Hyuga''s voice from the bottom of his heart broke the silence. "Of course, although you have to be contaminated with blood and darkness, you don''t have to be a scum that has lost yourself. Even an exile ninja organization or a mercenary camp does not necessarily have to plunder others and enter this kind of robbery." After a pause, Hyuga Xueying added another sentence. You dont have to rob...others. Upon hearing this sound, Yuze''s eyes opened slightly, and suddenly, a light flashed in his heart. "You mean..." Then he spoke. "You can be stained with blood and darkness, but you can also have a conscience and do the right thing to the maximum." But before Yuze could fully ask this, Hyuga Xueying gave him the answer. "This... can it be done?" Hearing Hyuga Xueying''s answer, a little eager, Yuze spoke and asked again. "Isn''t there such an example in front of you? The blood on his hands can flow into a lake. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a murderous maniac, a butcher, a monster, a demon. However, he is also the same He is a good person who has saved the children who have been ravaged by war. He is also a saint who has given the hope of giving birth to more children because of these children." In response, Hyuga Xueying smiled slightly and said. The murderous demon... the saint who gives hope to life... Yuze was startled when he heard this sound. "Chiba, is that a very powerful ninja?" Then, when he reacted, he asked a question that the lips were not right. "Of course, that **** is the strongest ninja in this ninja world, not one of them." Hearing this question, the smile at the corner of Xueying Hyuga''s mouth slowly stiffened, and his face sank ugly. However, his words did not contain any anger or dissatisfaction, just faint. Calm, casual, as if saying something unusual. "is it" At this time, hearing these words from Hyuga Xueying, the hesitant look on Yuze''s face slowly melted away in a smile of relief, and turned into a kind of liberating firmness. "So, what do you think our camp and our organization should be called?" Then, with this relieved smile and the liberating firmness in his eyes, Yuze slowly spoke. "Who knows, tomorrow, let everyone count together." Hearing this sound, the bright whitish Snow Eagle''s mouth with a serpentine lightning flashed in his one eye slowly stretched out, and after showing a satisfied smile, he said casually. "Thank you, Xue Ying." At this time, when he heard this casual answer, Yuze thanked Mazui with a bull''s lips. "Thank you..." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying said nonchalantly. It''s me, thank you all. But such a sentence flashed through his mind ~www.novelhall.com~. "Will you... stay?" At this time, Yuze asked again. "At least, for a long time, will stay." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying said. "Really... Then, let''s take a good look at how to defend against the enemy called the root?" Hearing this, Yuze smiled and said. "Ah...I don''t need to find that **** for this matter." Listening to Yuze''s words, Hyuga Xueying responded like this. Afterwards, the thunder and rain flooded the conversation between the two people in low voices. . Literature Museum m. Chapter 1723： No need to stay "DaDa...DaDa..." The patter of rain slowly penetrated through the gaps in the closed windows with the unique wetness and coolness of rainy days. Is it still raining? In the sound of the rain, Qianye slowly opened his eyes, took a slight breath, and slowly sat up. Speaking of, the rain yesterday came really suddenly. After sitting up, Chiba was thinking of something insignificant. "Huh? What about people?" Then, after fully waking up from his sleepiness, Chiba looked around for a while and spoke subconsciously. At this moment, in the hunters hut where this small camp is dining, only Chiba is left alone. The children curled up next to him yesterday, as well as Zomi, Harmony, and Hyuga Xueying who were also sleeping here Rain is not there. Really...have already been busy with their own affairs! In the end, after looking around for a week, Chiba''s eyes fell on the table for a rather rich breakfast. The lives of these children are really much better! That way, it''s fine. Looking at the porridge made of mushrooms and meat, as well as the dishes made of broth and wild vegetables, Chiba''s mouth smiled with relief, and these thoughts of peace of mind surged in his heart. The meal in front of me is much better than it was at the beginning, and there are some faintly balanced nutrition. Obviously, I have enough food and food types, and there is also a person in this camp who can carry out nutrition matching and have relevant knowledge. , And can be a very good professional. Of course, this professional can only harmonize. In the medical knowledge he left behind, although there was no special mention of nutrition collocation, there was enough knowledge to deduce nutrition, and Heyin also has the ability to deduce it. "You are awake!" But at this moment, Chiba was sitting down at the table, preparing to move his chopsticks for breakfast, but the sound of harmony sounded at the door. "Well, what time is it? Have I overslept?" In response, Chiba looked at the chorus who was walking in front of the door and asked. "It''s about seven o''clock now." Hearing this, Heyin put down the muddy-soiled wild vegetables and herbs in his hands, sat down on one end of the long table, and then thought for a while, and said. "Seven o''clock?" And hearing this sound, Chiba was slightly taken aback. It''s only seven o''clock now? "Well, it''s over seven o''clock." In this regard, he has begun to pick and choose the harmony, and replied smoothly. "Heyin, when did the children start their morning classes here? Can you tell me about the current training schedule here?" When Hearing Heyin''s casual answer, Chiba put down the chopsticks he had already picked up in his hand and asked. "Training schedule?" Hearing this sudden question from Chiba, the harmony sounded for a moment. "Yes." In response, Chiba affirmed. "Um...this, it''s basically the training schedule you left us, but we added morning classes from five o''clock, and after dinner in the evening, there are evening classes. In the afternoon and morning, we take turns. The method of training, after all, we have to carry out farming and hunting, as well as routine patrols..." However, for Chiba, Heyin is 100% trustworthy after all. Although this question is a bit sudden, she still knows the training schedule left by Chiba after they left Chiba without saying anything. I told Chiba in detail about a series of adjustments. is it After Hyuga Xueying came, he also made some adjustments, and according to the different talents of the people, the three types of ninjutsu, physique, and illusion were trained specifically for the individual, so as to maximize everyones strengths. Play. Come to think of it, he wants to make up for everyones shortcomings in the future, and first bring out his strengths, and through his strengths, he can quickly improve everyones strength and shorten the forming time. Although everyone will have some weaknesses after forming, but in the future logistics If you practice more, it is not difficult to overcome. And these rapidly growing strengths can increase the chances of these children to save their lives in this sensitive period. It seems that since Hyuga Xueying left the village, after the three attacks, he has made rapid progress. Plus, he calculated me before. Is this **** also good at strategy and tactics? After hearing all this, Chiba nodded in agreement first, and then the corners of his mouth twitched. However, since this guy is of this type. So, the organization and camping here seem to be not difficult. But in the end, he was silent and nodded. "Heyin, this Hyuga Xueying, have you ever told you about your strength, combat effectiveness, in the ninja world, or in the hierarchy of Konoha Village?" Afterwards, he raised his head slightly and asked again. "Division of levels? Strength and combat effectiveness?" Hearing Chiba''s question, Harmony was slightly stunned, obviously not understanding the question Chiba asked. "That is, has he mentioned Shangren, Zhongren, and Xiaren to describe your strength to what extent?" In this regard, Chiba immediately changed his statement. "Oh, this, he said before." Hearing this, Heyin seemed to understand, nodded immediately and said. Sure enough! These things can be regarded as relatively basic. In this regard, such an unexpected thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. "So, what did he say?" Then, after the thought in his mind flashed, Chiba asked. "Yeah... I remember, Xue Ying said that we are at most Zhongnin''s combat effectiveness, and we are facing a fault of strength. The higher one is the mid-ninja level, and the lower one is almost the ninja school level, and basically does not constitute combat effectiveness. This is very bad. You must train harder. The high person must move up to the level of tolerance, and at least five fighters of the upper level of tolerance can ensure the most basic security and stability, and the backbone of the following must also be at least tolerant. Level of combat effectiveness." Regarding this, Heyin thought carefully, organized the language, and then spoke. The highest ninja, the lowest is normal and ninja school level, the backbone does not even have a ninja. Highest Ninja... These children are really amazing. They have only been able to fight at the Zhongnin level in just over half a year. This is already the standard of the elite. Although this mid-level combat power, and the mid-level combat power cultivated by Shinobu Village, are basically extreme partial disciplines, and the comprehensive ability is estimated to be the lower level, but it is really talented, even among these mid-level combat powers. The outstanding ones can already be named geniuses. Unexpectedly, in this wilderness, among the displaced orphans who almost died, there are some who can be called geniuses. Do not! Its not that geniuses cannot be born in remote areas or in the wilderness. Rather, in this ninja world, geniuses will exist no matter what the environment, but some geniuses, such as the geniuses of Ninja Village, can be cultivated without worry. And these geniuses in the remote areas and in the wilderness, let alone cultivated, may not survive, and may even die without anyone knowing. is it No wonder Hyuga Xueying agreed to organize camps. He could see that Yuze and the others have such potential. There is also enough effort! It''s just a matter of time! In this case And hearing this, Qianye''s heart was already clear. "Heyin, can you bring me some paper and pen? And, can you call Hyuga Xueying over?" Afterwards, he picked up his chopsticks and said ~www.novelhall.com~ now? " Hearing that, there is nothing too surprising about the harmony, just ask. "Well, later, you may have to go on routine patrols and check traps, right?" In response, Chiba smiled slightly at Heyin, and then spoke. "it is good!" Hearing what Chiba said, the harmony was also simply, stopped picking, stood up, walked outside, and left the house. So, next, fill up your stomach! After the harmony left, Chiba retracted his gaze and moved his chopsticks while thinking. Maybe, I dont have to stay for two or three days. But in his heart, he was thinking like this at this time. Chapter 1724： How long to stay? "So, how long are you going to stay." Putting down the scroll in his hand, Chiba''s many questions were still echoing in his mind, Hyuga Xueying sighed slightly and said. "I''m leaving, shouldn''t you be happy?" As for Hyuga Xueying''s slightly sighing tone, Chiba was taken aback first, then teased. "Huh! I''m naturally happy that you are leaving, one less an eye-catching thing, but the children here really like you. If you can stay a little longer, I think they will be very happy, and I I have also seen the training schedule you have formulated for them. It is indeed very suitable for them. If you can save more days, you can also help them further improve the training schedule." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying snorted first, and then said like this. It''s weird. Hyuga Xueying actually wanted to let me stay... and, in these words, there seemed to be some training schedules he made that needed me to perfect. what happened? Is this set up for me again? And hearing this sound, the first thought in Chiba''s heart was full of suspicion. After all, he had taken a rather admiring look at Hyuga Xueying. He hadn''t noticed the previous calculations. really This guy is simply not a human being. He is obviously smaller than me. Such a meticulous plan was completed in just two hours. With this, organized camps here, there is a complete framework, we only need to follow the above. However, since this **** has such a level, he should also be able to arrange a more efficient training plan. It will definitely be better than the plan that I have developed. Its also better for everyones future development. Besides, the children really like him and want him to stay for a while. Now because of morning and evening classes, patrols and training, for them, they get along with this bastard. Too little time. At this moment, Chiba did not speak, but Hyuga Xueying''s gaze couldn''t help but glanced at the scroll in his hand again, and a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. In the past two hours, he was suddenly called over by a chord, and then he hadnt sat down. The **** who had already used breakfast wrote something while throwing a lot of questions, all about this little boy. The strength and growth rate of the children in the camp, as well as the defense responsiveness of the small camp now, and the source of food, directly questioned him at the beginning. Fortunately, since he came here, he was very familiar with everything here. Although this question was thrown a lot at once, after sorting it out, he answered them one by one. And just after he answered all the questions, the guy in front of him handed the scroll to his hand. From this look, he didn''t know how to describe this matter. In these short two hours, Chiba actually set the framework for the organization of camps to answer the questions by himself. At this moment, he is holding a plan to feed more than 100 displaced orphans. "Are you not going to discuss this scroll?" At this moment, the suspicious Chiba finally spoke. This opening was to avoid the previous question. "What I can think of, you have already thought of it, what I can''t think of, what you also think of, is there anything to discuss." But when he heard Qianye''s words, Hyuga Xueying said in an angry voice. Ok? Although I felt that Hyuga Xueying had changed a lot before, it still felt weird now that Hyuga Xueying surrendered so frankly, did it become too much. Could it be that you are really calculating me? Hearing this sound, although it was an acknowledgment, the suspicion in Chiba''s heart deepened. "cough!" Then, thinking of this, he coughed lightly and said: "Where is there any perfect plan, it should be brainstorming, or brainstorming." Ok? How can this kid be so careful? At this time, shouldn''t you ridicule me with a gun and a stick? Is it possible that this guy is calculating me? But, what is he going to calculate with me now? Do not! This is not necessarily true. This kid''s calculations may be something weird. Let me brainstorm now, and maybe let me do thankless things that I can''t think of later. Here, I have to be careful. And hearing this sentence, Hyuga Xueying couldn''t help but have such a thought in her heart, which was quite suspicious. "No, I think this plan is quite good, especially the center "On the surface it is a place where orphans live together. There is a field for hunting. It is an ordinary village composed of orphans, but secretly there is a mercenary camp." Framework, which can not only reduce attention, but also obtain a stable development environment, and working in the dark is always easier and safer than obviously becoming a mercenary, but you have to be more careful in secret places, but It''s totally worth it." Thinking of this, Hyuga Xueying thought for a moment and said. Is this...serious? Still calculating me? At this time, when he heard these words, Chiba''s heart swayed suspiciously. "No, the key is that this is confidential. It really looks like an ordinary village. What''s special is that it is full of orphans. In this situation, the children now have to receive more intelligence training. This training is The essential." In response to this, Chiba put forward the shortcomings, or difficulties, based on Hyuga Xueying''s words. What does he want to say? Isn''t this giving me a narrative so that I can stay with him for a while? Or is it just an introduction he left behind to get me into the set? Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Xueying frowned slightly, feeling even more suspicious. "Okay! You two can''t talk well!" However, just when he was thinking about avoiding possible Chiba''s calculations, the chord on the side finally couldn''t be heard, and he took the scroll in Hyuga Xueying''s hand and spread it out while scolding the two of them. "Is there any of you who are so cautious and covertly discussing business matters!" After the reprimand, Heyin said with extreme dissatisfaction. "Uh" Regarding the general dissatisfaction of Heyin''s reprimand, Hyuga Xueying looked at Chiba, and Chiba also looked at Hyuga Xueying, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Could it be ~www.novelhall.com~ This kid, on purpose? Is it to make Harmony scold me? But such a thought flashed through their hearts. insidious! It really is a calculation! Then, after this thought, the two quickly reached a conclusion. "Ugh" But at this time, looking at the harmony of the two, couldn''t help but sigh and shook his head. "Tell me, let''s discuss together how to build this bright village, secretly the plan of the mercenary camp! We still have a lot to learn, so don''t waste your time." Then, after shaking his head, Heyin glanced roughly at the scroll, and after a flash of surprise on his face, he said helplessly. Chapter 1725： Just go "So, in other words, not only do we need to do regular training, but we also need to do some diving training that even you two are not familiar with?" At the long table for eating, Yuze looked at Chiba on the opposite side, twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, and said. "Yes." In response, Chiba, who was opposite him, also looked at him and nodded seriously. "Chiba is right." Then, after noticing that he heard Chiba''s affirmation, Yuzawa looked at his gaze, Hyuga Xueying also nodded. An organization, a camp, this information is absolutely the first. Whether it is to accept a commission in the future, to complete the commission, or to protect oneself, to survive in this ninja world, intelligence will always come first. And this infiltration is definitely one of the most important ways to obtain intelligence. "But... even you are not good at it, how do we train?" In response, the chorus sitting next to Hyuga Xueying said with some concern. Now, all their abilities are based on Chiba and Xueying. If they are not good at something, how can they teach? "Don''t worry, we have received a systematic education about sneaking in. We have reliable theoretical knowledge and various methods of adapting. How to use it depends on your reaction at the time. Infiltration is a very test of temporary response. It depends on the individual and experience. The only things taught are those. Although we are not good at it, it does not mean that you will be as bad as we are after learning these. Infiltration, there will always be theoretical knowledge and specific practice. Everyone is good at it. It''s different. After you are familiar with the theory and have enough strength, you can choose some small ninja villages to practice infiltration. Moreover, after the war, the organization of exiled ninjas should emerge in a short time, just for you Give it a try. Here are the theoretical knowledge and various coping methods that have been sneaked into. Of course, it is for reference only, and it depends on you." Looking at the worried chord, Chiba said as he handed out the scroll in his hand and placed it among the five. At this moment, five people have gathered in the dining room, Yuze, Heyin, Zongmi, Hyuga Xueying and himself. Just about an hour ago, after Heyin told them to tell her things properly, Yuzawa returned within a few minutes. Originally, he was only going to come to beat Heyin, pick and choose. He heard that they were planning. After the camps were organized, of course they stayed and joined the discussion. After that, the discussion was less than ten minutes, and it was a coincidence that Zong Mi ended the day''s training and came to help the harmony, pick and choose, which naturally stayed. As a result, the four most important people in this small camp, as well as the four people responsible for decision-making, all gathered together, so this discussion became a direct decision-making meeting. In the previous half an hour, several people have made a very overall agreement on the rules and regulations of the camp, the adjustment of the training schedule, and the special training, and they have decided to give everyone a day off tomorrow, except for necessary patrols and traps. Check, everyone can take a day off tomorrow without doing anything. Then, the day after tomorrow, a new training schedule was implemented, and the rules and regulations were announced and strictly followed. After all, after the organization of camps, this team of about twenty orphans is no longer an ordinary village, but a ninja organization. Without strict rules and regulations, if the number of new orphans increases in the future, it will be difficult to manage and accidents will easily occur. Not to mention, in the future, it may be targeted by other ninja organizations, such as Ninja Village, and sent people to infiltrate. Chaotic management will only lead to catastrophe. The rules and regulations can be said to be the most basic. The rules and regulations formulated by Chiba are mostly effective and time-tested in Konoha Village. They are very effective and should not be a problem to deal with this. As for the method of investigating spies, there is Hyuga Xueying. This kind of character from the Hyuga clan who has been living in the bloodline boundary and has been coveted by countless enemies does not need him to worry too much. "I know." When they heard Chibas words, the three Yuze looked at each other, and finally their eyes fell on Hinata Xueying. In this regard, Hyuga Xueying could only nod his head. What Chiba said was what he wanted to say. Seeing Hyuga Xueying also had no objection, and Yuze also took the scroll, showing a somewhat solemn expression on his face. In fact, this action does not mean that he does not believe in Chiba. It is just that Hyuga Xueying also learned these sneaking things. If he also said that is the case, then they would not take shortcuts. The sneaking training can only do so. do. And he knew that this kind of infiltration training is quite dangerous, extremely challenging, and if you are not careful, you may die. Therefore, asking Hyuga Snow Eagle at this time is not because he does not believe in Chiba, but Yuze hopes for a more secure way. "Don''t worry, as long as you are careful enough and have a thorough understanding of this knowledge, you can get away even if you are discovered." Seeing Yuze''s expression, Hyuga Xueying also knew what he was thinking in his heart, so he opened his mouth and gave a relief. "I know." In response to this, Yuze looked at the harmony and then at Zongmi, but seeing that the faces of both of them were firm, he also suppressed the hesitation and solemnity, and nodded firmly. Choosing to camp, organize, and even establish Shinobu Village before, they are all mentally prepared to take a more difficult path. They all know that the road ahead is difficult and dangerous, but at this time, there is not much hesitation. "Then, the next step is about the transformation of the camp. Since there are plenty of wild animals and good fields for farming, there is no need to move. This is a suitable place for survival. However, although it is hidden, it is After all, it is a place that will be discovered, or that is easy to be explored. Therefore, after the camp is organized, all training facilities must be moved underground, and a complex dungeon should be established. Enough food and water that are easy to preserve must be stored in the building for emergencies. This is the first draft that I thought. You can do it yourself at night. I will not participate in the specifics." Seeing the determination of the three of them, Chiba put down another scroll and said, "That''s all I want to say. Next, you will discuss with Hyuga Xueying." "Yes, I understand." At this time, Yuze seemed to have made up his mind, and without hesitation, he took the scroll that Chiba had put down and put it away. Ok? And that''s all? However, after putting away the scroll, Yuze was slightly taken aback, and suddenly looked towards Chiba. At the same time, Kazuone also noticed something, watching Chiba open his mouth and wanted to say something, but didn''t say anything. It seems that he really doesn''t want to... No, can''t it! That''s why... Hearing these words, Hyuga Xueying sighed in her heart. "when are you leaving." Then, after sighing, he looked at Yuze and Heyin who had clearly noticed something, then looked at Zongmi who had not noticed anything, and said. The three people present here asked what they wanted to know. "Tomorrow, after dinner tomorrow night, leave." In this regard, Chiba did not conceal, and directly stated his purpose. "What? You only came for one day! So anxious to leave?" Hearing this sound, Zong Mi''s face almost froze, and the whole person stood up, and his voice was several decibels higher. "Really...then, we will gather together tomorrow and have a good meal!" But at this moment, Yuze barely squeezed out a smile and said. "Yeah! You have to be prepared!" In response, Heyin also said. "Then, it''s so decided." Hearing this, Chiba looked at the three of them, smiled slightly, and then stood up~www.novelhall.com~ and said, "The rest..." "We have discussed the rest by ourselves, you go take a rest." However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Zong Mi''s chord with a glare. "Ok." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t say much, and walked out of the room with light steps. It seems that I really don''t need to worry about it. How far they can go depends on their own. After all, I can''t protect them forever. When he got out of the room, Chiba paused, looking at the gloomy sky and the pattering rain curtain, the smile on his face slowly solidified. dawn! That is the goal of my career! Chapter 1726： Goodbye "puff!" "puff!" "puff!" In the rain curtain, between the ticking rain, in the open space in front of the two hunters'' huts, three successive and orderly sound of heavy objects falling, penetrated the sound of rain and rang. . "it hurts!" "Ok... so fast!" "At all... there is no chance of winning at all!" Then, there were three painful shouts. "The actual combat is still too weak, the combination of ninjutsu and physical skills is not good, and the timing of illusion insertion is also a bit short. However, knowing that I am not good at illusion, so the idea of ??using illusion as the main attack method is very good." And after three painful shouts, there was a voice similar to comments. "Hey? So unrelenting..." In response to this, three cries of pain were repeated, and the pain instantly turned into great dissatisfaction. "Do you still expect the enemy to show mercy to you?" Hearing that, the voice resembling a comment sounded again, but this time it was not as serious and harsh as before, but with a smile. "Ok" Then, after this sound, there was a voice that was particularly dissatisfied but had to be convinced, and finally converged into this dissatisfied "um". "Chiba, Mingtai, Cheng, and Xiaozhen are all coming back. Are you afraid of catching a cold with such a heavy rain?" At this time, there was a powerful reprimand from the hunter''s hut. "Yes!" Suddenly, the four voices were synthesized, no dissatisfaction, no seriousness, no harshness, no comments, and it became this word full of obedience caused by fear. Afterwards, there was the sound of dashing feet stepping on the watery ground, and only a "duh" sound was heard. On the corridor of the hunter''s hut used for dining, Chiba, Bald Minta, Makoto and Makoto looked more and more reliable. Xiaozhen''s Xiaozhen walked up with a full body of water, splashing a pool of water stains ticking. There were even mud stains dripping on the bodies of the three men, and the clean corridors that had been cleaned up by Harmony were instantly covered with mud footprints. "You still want to come in! Clean it all for me!" Seeing that these four people were going to the inner room without any scruples, with a "pop", after throwing out the clean towels, the inner harmony directly closed the door and left the four people outside. Helplessly, Chiba, Mingta, Makoto, and Xiaozhen, whose heads were all locked by the "pop", could only sit down in this corridor and wipe the water stains and stains on their bodies with a clean towel. , And use this towel to clean the corridor floor later. "Brother Chiba, are you really sure to leave tonight?" After sitting down, the bald-headed Mingtai pursed his lips, frowning as if hesitated, but still spoke. "Yes!" In this regard, Chiba admitted without hesitation. At dinner yesterday, I already said that he is leaving today. "Then you, how long will you see us again?" Hearing Qianye''s acknowledgment without hesitation, the slightly weak sincerity on the side asked hurriedly. "When I finish my mission and I want to return to the village, I will visit you. Don''t worry, now I can leave the village on my own mission. If I want to see you in the future, I can just take another mission." In response, Chiba smiled slightly, touched Cheng''s head, and said. Unexpectedly, Makoto has such a great talent for illusion arts. Although he can only use the simplest Naraku view technique, he uses it really well. Even if he does not use it as well as Hong, he is good at illusion after all. Also cultivated in the village, sincere talent is not much inferior to her. It was also fortunate that Hyuga Xueying knew about this illusion, otherwise, she would waste Cheng''s talent. Menta, although his mastery of the three-shenjutsu technique is still very poor, in terms of physical skills, speed and strength have reached the highest threshold of ninjutsu. This should be taken over from the training of Hyuga Snow Eagle''s specialty. Up. As for Xiaozhen, it seems to be focused on ninjutsu practice, and Tu Dun uses quite well. The combination of these three ninjutsu phantoms is also a good combat power. In the words, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. Since yesterdays decision to leave tonight, at the suggestion of Xueying Hyuga, Chiba has been with the children almost all of the day to practice, whether it is the current boy team or the previous girl team. And this days duel exercises gave Chiba a lot of relief. It can be seen from actual combat that these children have all seen blood, and there is no hesitation between attacks. Even the smallest Tsubaki still lacks strength. However, the shot is also very tricky, even because of her small size, Chiba almost suffered a big loss. As for the other Hotaru and Saxi, the guess of Hotaru and Chiba is correct. This girl is indeed the most lethal one. She majors in swordsmanship and ninja, especially swordsmanship. The speed of swords is very high. Fast, and resolutely decisive, although what he cultivated is not a sword technique such as Sparrow, but a simple slashing and stab by his own training, it gives Chiba a feeling of facing a Kento''s Sparrow. Now, Chiba She has given her the secret professor of Queshan and Shuangqueshan. She is undoubtedly the most lethal thing here in the future. And Saxi turned out to have a rare talent for ninjutsu phantasy. Although it looks a bit mediocre because of the short training time, if she is given a stable training environment and time, she will definitely be a pillar in the future. The ninja, it is estimated that it will not be a problem to be an elite. In general, although these children have their own deficiencies in various aspects, but they cooperate with each other, but they are extremely tacit, even he almost got the way, and it can be regarded as the foundation for standing still. Organized and camped, Chiba does not need to worry about strength. After all, he gave Yuze a few current goals. It was a small organization. This strength was enough. In addition to the big ninja village and those little ninja villages, there are still many small organizations in this ninja world. It''s not that there are no small organizations outside the ninja village, or there is only a dark organization like Akatsuki. There are still many large-scale organizations that are similar to non-governmental organizations and accept simple commissioned ninja organizations. There is no major harm to this kind of small organization~www.novelhall.com~ It is also doing some small commissions that Ninja Village is unwilling to do. There is not much cross and contact with the Ninja Village organization, and it will not attract too much attention. . The strength of this small camp is completely manageable. There will be more people in the future, that is, in the future, with these times, these talented children should also enter another level of strength. Even a hundred people can feed and protect. "Hurry up, wipe it clean, and come to eat!" But at this time, before Mingtai and the others could ask anything, the door door was opened again, and then there was a cold whistling sound. "Yes!" Suddenly, the four people at the door were all stunned, and they didn''t care to speak anymore, and they started scrubbing quickly. You can feel relieved, waiting for two months to come back, this place should be another world! Following the movement in his hands, Qianye''s heart was relieved with a long sigh. () Chapter 1727： Goodbye It was night, and the sound of the rain remained. This sudden torrential rain continued for two days. Although it was no longer as violent as it was when it first came, it continued to flow continuously. Outside the corridor, there was still wind and rain splashing, and the rain was still heavy. "Uh...it seems to be a bit overwhelming." Amidst the sound of the rain, with a "poof", Chiba sat down behind the rain curtain of the eaves and gently touched his stomach, with a smile that was completely released at the corner of his mouth. He had learned a lot about the meal just now. Even before the meal, when everyone hadnt been seated, Yuze explained some specific plans he thought of, although they were all not enough to affect the overall situation. Big changes, but in terms of details, it is clearly a better choice. This also made Chiba even more assured, since Yuze was so independent, and there was another assistant that Hyuga Xueying would not leave for a short time. The camp here is organized, and success is only a matter of time. At present, those Daren villages and Xiaoren villages, I am afraid that they have not noticed the establishment of a small organization here. Shayin in the peace talks alliance has completely confirmed the armistice, and Iwayin in the country of soil has also signed an early treaty. , Already has the armistice binding force, Yun Yin has also made no move, and overall has developed towards peace, even if Yun Yin wants to stir up some storms, in the general trend, there will be no waves. And all of Da Ren Village and Xiao Ren Village should have started their own reconstruction plan at this time. After all, it is just a truce now. It is the end of a stage of their survival. The future development is also a top priority, only to survive in the future. Going down is the most important thing. Not only war will destroy Ninja Village, poor development, civil strife, etc., there are too many that can destroy Ninja Village in peacetime. At this time, it was also a good time for Yuze and their steady development. Now that people are in harmony in the sky, this is also a hidden place in the country of grass. It is also considered to have a geographical advantage, and all three are present. As long as Yuze and the others do not appear innocent thoughts such as establishing a Shinobu Village, wait two months, he When I return to the village, I am afraid that this place should be on the right track. What is more reassuring is that the six children besides the three of Yuze at the dinner, although they can see their reluctance, none of them made them act like a baby, especially when Yuze announced this. After organizing the camp, the dozen or so children present showed a kind of firmness and calmness unique to experiencing hardship, and showed a different kind of maturity than ordinary children. Even the six children of Mentai who are relatively here, including Tsubaki, all proposed to change their training methods. Obviously, he has a certain understanding of the overall situation and has shown maturity and wisdom beyond this age group. It can be said that in the future, the three people of Yuze and the six people of Mingtai will be the absolute pillars here, and they will all be the pillars of the overall situation. There will be no fewer people around Yuze who have ideas. Perhaps because of such a big event, everyone''s attention was completely diverted. This thing that he was about to leave after dinner seemed a little flat. During the banquet, there were basically six men and women, and a few new-minded children who were seriously eating and discussing, he became a spectator and listener. Moreover, he found that he no longer needed to comment, and no one needed to ask him. Even Hyuga Xueying watched and listened and rarely spoke. It can be seen that these children are indeed plastic talents and grow up very quickly. Now, Chiba was free, and took advantage of the stall where everyone was packing up while continuing to discuss, so he walked out and sat for a while. After an hour of rest, he should set off. "Are you going to track down the two members of Akatsuki? Does such a heavy rain really need to be so anxious?" At this moment, amid the two sounds of door opening and closing, the voice of Xueying Hyuga resounded behind him. "Hopefully, always hurry up." In this regard, Chiba didn''t even look behind him, but just spoke. "Here, are you really just letting it go?" Afterwards, Yi Jue rang softly, and Hyuga Xueying sat down a little distance beside him and said. "Don''t use words to run on me. Here, where do I need to be, and even after a while, even you will leave." In response, Chiba chuckled and said. "I should, not so fast." Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying couldn''t help but look inside. Although the door was tightly closed in his eyes, his gaze seemed to penetrate the door and extend into it. After a while, he murmured. "is it" After hearing this sentence, Chiba did not tease this time, but just nodded gently. He could see that Hyuga Xueying really gave birth to feelings here. He originally came out of the village, and he must have important things to do. Although this is a place to stay, it has been half a year, and he should leave to do his own thing. Up. Staying here all the time definitely doesn''t fit his style. Besides, he can''t do anything here except to inquire about the limited information nearby. It must be contrary to what he is going to do. Obviously, he has developed emotions for this place, and sincerely wants to stay, and when he builds here, he feels that he does not need it at all. "I''ll come back next time, two months later, right?" At this moment, Xueying Hyuga, who turned around, spoke again. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded. "Keep in touch?" Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying nodded and spoke again. "Ah, of course. You can still contact with pigeons." Upon hearing this, Chiba said naturally. "Ninja pigeon is naturally much better than ordinary pigeons." As for Chiba''s words, Hyuga Xueying said like this ~www.novelhall.com~ Then, silence fell. After saying this, after these short sentences, the two of them seemed to have nothing to say, and they both stopped talking. They sat quietly in the corridor and looked at the rain curtain, seeming to have their own minds and quiet. Come down. And this silence was not broken until more than half an hour later when Heyin opened the door and put down Chiba''s backpack and other things. "Then, I will leave first!" Carrying up his backpack and luggage, and putting on the rain-proof cloak prepared by Harmony, Chiba also simply turned around and waved at Harmony. His figure sank slightly, and he didn''t intend to say goodbye to everyone, so he shot out. . "Wait!" But at this moment, as he stood up, Xueying Hyuga suddenly stopped him, his face turned serious. "What else?" In response to this, Chiba paused, looked back at Hyuga Xueying, saw his solemn appearance, frowned slightly, and asked. "No, it''s okay." Looking at Chiba, who turned his head to look at him, Hyuga Xueying''s mouth seemed to twitch slightly, his eyes darkened, and then he shook his head and said. "Since it''s all right, then, goodbye, two months later, goodbye." Seeing Hyuga Xueying shaking his head, Chiba didn''t sneer, but said goodbye to Heyin again. He waved his hand at the stall where Heyin was about to say "goodbye". His figure flashed and disappeared in the corridor. In the middle, thrown into the rainy night. If there was no such misunderstanding, if it were not for my recklessness, could we be friends now? But at this time, watching Qianye disappear in the rainy night, the words that Hyuga Xueying originally wanted to ask, but after all, were not asked, but at this moment, it was slowly uttering in his heart. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1728： Not frank "Chiba, has he gone already?" During the rainy night, Chiba''s figure flickered and disappeared from the stall where Heyin and Hyuga Xueying were in sight. Yuze and Zongmi opened the door one after another and walked out. With the soft sound of Zongmi closing the door, Yuze looked at the rain at night and spoke in a low voice. Asked. "gone." In response, Hyuga Xueying replied subconsciously. "Chiba, is also a shameless guy." At this moment, Heyin pursed his lips and smiled and said. "Not frank guy?" Hearing the words that sounded like a sigh, Hyuga Xueying, Yuze, and Zong Mi were all taken aback. "What happened just now?" Afterwards, Yuze asked immediately. "Not frank, Chiba?" And Zong Mi started speaking slowly. Not frank? Does this guy...have a gene for frankness? It doesn''t seem to be right. If you are ridiculed, you will ridicule back, if you are beaten, you will be hit back, and you will be stared at. Even if you count others, what this guy does should be a direct deal. Where do you start without being frank? And in Hyuga Xueying''s heart, he was thinking about it, and he was puzzled. In his impression, this Takichiba was definitely not an unfrank person, and he had always been frank and almost direct. "Yes, Qianye, Mingli said goodbye to me just now, but he deliberately said it twice, once for me, and the last time, it was obviously for Xueying. Paying attention to Xueying, he didn''t bother to say goodbye to Xueying, but yeah, I still said goodbye to Xueying." As for the three people''s greedy expressions and the doubtful words in their mouths, a smile slowly appeared at the corner of He Yin''s mouth, and he spoke. "So this is ah." Regarding the explanation of harmony, Yuzawa and Zongmi first glanced at each other, then nodded knowingly, and said, "They are like Chiba." Wait? Say it again on purpose, saying goodbye to me? Are you kidding me? Takichiba will say goodbye to me specifically, absolutely impossible! But at this time, when he heard this, Hyuga Xueying''s immediate reaction was not to believe it. Just kidding, they didn''t deal with it when they met. It was considered good if they didn''t fight. This guy even said goodbye to himself. ,how is this possible! "Heyin, you would be wrong. He just said it twice out of courtesy. In his opinion, the last sentence before leaving must be a courtesy of saying goodbye. The first goodbye was I interrupted, he just subconsciously made up. Although he and I can get along with each other in peace now, it is absolutely impossible for such a thing as saying goodbye to each other." After thinking of this, Hyuga Xueying said with a wry smile, denying the meaning of harmony. "Are you talking about what happened during the Chunin test?" At this time, just as he smiled bitterly, Heyin uttered a word that made the corner of his mouth freeze. "What are you doing?" Afterwards, he looked up in amazement, looked at Heyin and blurted out, and when he noticed Yuze and Zongmi''s unchanging face and unquestioned gaze, he asked Yuze and Zongmi: "You all know? " "You let the girl know that there is no reason we don''t know. Don''t worry, I asked Chiba about that. I dont care too much about how he looks. If I dont ask him, its almost impossible. As he can talk about it, I am afraid, he doesn''t care much either." In response, Heyin replied. Not so...caring? Could it be that only I have been caring about that? Don''t you mind that guy? After all... After all, I wanted to kill him twice. The first time, if it wasn''t for Master Xue Nai''s death to save his life, he might have been seriously injured. The second time, if it wasn''t for Master Watergate to stop him, he would really die together. Up. This How is it possible, won''t mind? Now, the reason why we can coexist peacefully is nothing more than for Yuuki-sama and Hirohiko, he is to protect Yukina-sama, and take into account Hirohiko''s feelings to get along with me like this. How come, don''t mind? And hearing this, a small storm was set off in his heart. "No, it''s impossible, but..." Afterwards, he shook his head, subconsciously rebutting. "A major event that killed each other, a major event that almost killed each other, right?" However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the harmony. "harmony" But when he heard the harmony words, the interrupted Hyuga Xueying was startled. The harmony at this time, his face turned out to be extremely serious, and he even felt a little swearing. It''s already an extremely serious gesture! "However, the tone and content of Chiba''s words at the time were not like the things that killed each other." Seeing Hyuga Xueying, Heyin took a slight breath, first spoke like this, and then, without waiting for Hyuga Xueying to speak, he said exactly what Chiba had said about his relationship with Xueying before him. come out. "Really...Is that so, he...really said that?" But when he heard the narration of the harmony, Xueying Hyuga was taken aback for a long time, and then said in a nerdy voice. "I use this fraud to try to ease the relationship between you, it seems to be counterproductive." In response, Heyin looked at Yuze and Zongmi, and finally turned his eyes back to Hyuga Xueying, smiling bitterly. it seems to be like this! If the harmony is lying, it will only be counterproductive. And hearing this sound, Hyuga Xueying couldn''t help flashing such a thought in her heart, already believing the words of harmony. is it It turned out that I was the only one who kept caring about this matter, and I always felt that I could not lift my head in front of him. He had already let go of this matter. Also... Otherwise, how could he risk the risk of betraying the village and send me out and send me here? If he didn''t believe it extremely, how could he send me to this place where he might have harmed himself? But with extreme belief, how can there still be grudges that want to kill each other? In terms of mind, I am far behind him! This guy is really... It feels small! Thinking of this, Hyuga Xueying couldn''t help but laughed at himself, and then changed into a bitter smile with the thought in his heart. One kind, never better than a bitter smile. I originally came here, knowing that Chiba has rescued so many children here~www.novelhall.com~ and broke the regulations. In order to keep these children alive, they even risked the worlds bad luck and taught Chakra to these children. And after leaving the law of survival, the shame in his heart is even stronger. This guy, the strongest place, is never his fighting power! At this moment, he sighed from the bottom of his heart. "Really... That''s the way it is, this guy, really makes people..." With the thoughts in her heart, the bitterness at the corner of Xueying Hyuga''s mouth slowly changed into a sense of relief, and she muttered, but after all, she couldn''t say this sentence completely. "Then, let''s talk about it, tell us about you and Chiba, your business, and what you know about Chiba." At this time, watching Hyuga Xueying''s thought of relief at the corner of Xueying''s mouth, the chorus slowly took a step forward, and stretched out the snow-white but not very soft, slightly rough hand, holding the clenched fist of Hyuga Xueying. , Smiling, looking at the eyes of the sweetheart, said softly. Uh At this moment, Yuze suddenly looked to the side, almost completely stiff. And...harmony... How...how...with Xueying? And...and and...Xueying? At this time, the expression on Zong Mi''s face next to him was already crying and startled, and his body trembled. Ugh How do you feel that you will be in trouble in the future? In this regard, looking at the two people in front of him, and then at Zongmi, who was almost turning into a desperate look next to him, Yuze gently covered his face, crying and helpless. Then, the rain bursts, slowly covering up this scene. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1729： Tree hole Today, just rest here. In a dense forest near the center of the grassland, Chiba looked around the space of this size that could accommodate three people lying side by side, and made up his mind. "puff!" After making up his mind, Chiba removed the backpack from his body and piled up everything that could be used for burning in the tree hole to the tree hole. And, after all this was done, simple cooking utensils were put on the flammable twigs and leaves. Someone should have discovered this place, and it may have been used as a temporary resting place. These branches should be left by people before. After igniting these combustible branches and leaves with Fire Escape, looking at the burning branches that were suitable for building a bonfire, such a thought flashed in Chiba''s mind. Obviously, these seemingly sturdy branches cannot be blown in by the wind like leaves in this tree hole, and this tree hole basically does not have a structure where branches can fall from top to bottom. It can only be picked up artificially. It can be seen that this place has been found by someone before, and some people have already camped here before. Even based on the fact that he found the tree hole at a glance, there may be more than one group of people found here and camped. It should be an existence that is relatively easy to find. Anyway, it''s a temporary rest, it doesn''t matter! However, Chiba didnt care much. The rain outside is so heavy, he always finds a place to rest. On rainy days, the efficiency is really low. Its been almost three hours since he left Yuze and their small camp. His traveling efficiency is only half of normal, which is too inefficient. It is better to find a place to take a good rest, save the necessary limit of physical strength, and wait to see if the rain will be less tomorrow. After all, he is now on a single mission, with no support at all. Be careful, be careful, there is always nothing wrong. Moreover, with the experience of many separate tasks, Chiba somewhat knew the taboos of some separate tasks. This physical aspect is one of them. And, it is the top priority. "Then, eat something and rest." Gently put the kettle and the simple small pot into the rain curtain outside, and in the sound of the ticking rain hitting the metal, he dragged the backpack on the side with great effort and began to search. I dont know what Heyin added to this backpack. How do you feel that this backpack is heavier along the way? While rummaging for it, Qianye''s heart was muttering. On the way, he can clearly feel that the backpack has sunk a lot, and it has even affected his speed, which is not far beyond the scope of lightness. This So many things? And after searching, I saw one by one in Chiba. No, it should be said that they took things out of the backpack one by one. It took nearly five or six minutes before the backpack collapsed, and the things were taken out. , Basically has a low wall around him. Looking at it, even Chiba himself was shocked. How did these things fit into my backpack! Looking at this thing far exceeding the volume of the backpack, Chiba blinked, and the corner of his mouth twitched unnaturally. And I have deep admiration for harmony in my heart. This...how do I feel that Heyin is like an old mother! Then, after checking these piles of things, Qianye couldn''t help but think of such a thought. He eats jerky, pickles made from unknown wild vegetables pickled in a special way, some pickled bacon he likes to eat, blankets made from animal skins, simple tent brackets... etc., From food and clothing to outdoor use, all the harmony was prepared for him. She could even put things like simple tent brackets in for him. Although it is a popular folding type in the Ninja world, it is still very different from the tent brackets in Chiba''s previous life. It is also a craftsmanship in the Ninja world. Types that can be made, but the chords are just orphans. Looking at the rough hand-crafted traces on this bracket, they obviously made it. This is really unexpected. "However, with these equipment, I will not worry about it. At least for half a month, there is no need to worry about anything. After half a month, there will be junliang pills to eat. In these two months, food and the like are still abundant. With this blanket and tent, I can also have a shelter from the wind and rain anywhere. However, this blanket looks too warm, after all, it is summer!" And soon, Chiba put away these emotions, and put back the things that the harmony had added to him one by one in the order in which they were taken out, and he was relieved until everything was put in intact. . He was really afraid that these things could not be put back after taking them out. After doing this, he took in the small pot that had been exposed to a lot of water from the rain, put it on the rack and burned it, and at the same time took out some jerky and cured meat pickles~www .novelhall.com ~ Ready to cook. Xueying Hyuga... Just now, was there a feeling of...guilt and self-blame? And while waiting for the water to boil, Chiba''s mind was about to leave the camp before, when Hyuga Xueying suddenly stopped his expression. Under habit, he subconsciously analyzed the time Hyuga Xueying. The expression came to such a conclusion. Do not impossible. With this guys self-esteem, would he also express his confession in front of me? No no no... Absolutely impossible! However, it was quickly rejected by Chiba. Next, let''s go to the place where Hyuga Xueying found the two members of Xiao. But soon, Chiba''s attention was focused on Akatsuki, and he took out the map that Hyuga Xueying had marked him, and started studying. It seems that it takes another day! Although it was so heavy rain, any traces were basically washed away, but I still need to see how much. If it doesn''t work, let''s go to the country of rain. Judging from the original work, Nagatos Six Paths, the materials used to make them, that is, the bodies of the six original people of the Six Paths, appeared in the Rain Country at different times, and the current Nagato may not have all the six paths. As long as it is not all six ways, escape can still be done. And after all, I am different from Zilai. I know that there are six in the six realms, and I also know the abilities of the six realms, and how much they have an absolute advantage in the report. Moreover, there is a lot of water in the country of rain, and my water escape can also exert its maximum power, and it may not be impossible to break through. As his attention was focused on business, Qianye''s brows slowly frowned and began to think. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1730： news "Tick!" In the early morning of the next day, the showers ceased, and the rainwater accumulated on the dry branches accumulated into droplets, slowly dripping from the dry branches, splashed in the puddles on the ground under the tree, and crashed into tiny droplets. Flying away, ripples of this muddy puddle were raised. "despair!" In the next second, a foot stepped out of the tree hole, and the mud was scattered and splashed. "Finally stopped!" Seeing the sight of the rain stopped, Chiba couldn''t help taking a deep breath of the fresh air after the rain. After clearing his mind, he couldn''t help but sighed. Then, let''s go to the place marked by Hyuga Snow Eagle. After sighing, Qianye didn''t talk nonsense. He stepped on it, and his figure flashed out of the mud splashing. ... "Kakashi?" At this time, on the other side, in Konoha Village, the Ninja Engineering Team camp, Xuena who was suddenly called to open the door of his room, followed the voice and turned his head, speaking with a confused tone. "Kakashi, why are you here?" At the same time, Hongyan opened the door of his room, holding a bowl of medicinal soup, and stopped in amazement. At this moment, the place where the two eyes meet is Kakashi who has taken off the fox mask. "Can I go in and talk?" To the two people''s surprised eyes, Kakashi was serious, and said softly. "Could it be..." Hearing this sound, Hong Yan was startled, his expression instantly changed. "come on in." Yukana''s reaction was obviously half a beat faster than Hirohiko, and he hurriedly pushed the door open and entered first. After that, Kakashi and Hirohiko who reacted did not hesitate, and went straight in. "Is it news from Chiba?" When the two of them entered the door, the sound of closing the door rang, and Xue Nai''s eager questioning voice rang. "Ok." In response, Kakashi nodded and said: "This is the message that Parker passed to me. I have copied it down. Now Chiba has reached the hinterland of the country of grass. No trace of any enemy has been found or anyone has been killed. Watch." During the words, this Kakashi also simply took out a scroll directly in his arms and placed it on the table. "Hirohiko." In response, Xuenai, who had accepted the medicinal soup, said, at the stall where Kakashi was talking, Hirohiko had already handed the medicinal soup to Xuenai. "Ok." At this time, Hongyan, with his hands free, picked up the scroll simply, and then spread it out to read. It''s similar to what Kakashi said, but the information on this scroll is much more detailed, and even where Chiba is now and where he is going are clearly written in detail. As long as you are looking for a map of the country of grass based on the information above, you can completely calculate the location of Chiba. This information can be regarded as Chiba''s report safe. "Last night, Parker came to send a message. Although nothing was found, Chiba is now in no danger and no one is following it." Seeing the relaxed expressions on Yukina and Hirohiko''s faces after hearing this information, Kakashi immediately spoke. During this period, because the assigned focus has been on the camp of the ninja engineering team, he has also been running in this camp. Usually, I see Hirohiko and Xuena also more, but there is no overlap in work and no communication. However, he could still see that although the two were also busy with work, their faces were full of worries, obviously worried about Chiba. Now that there is news of Chiba, he can be considered relieved. "is it" In response, Xuena and Hirohiko nodded at the same time, letting go of their hearts a lot. Although this information has no substantive value, it is the most reassuring information. First of all, this information stated that Chiba is fine. Secondly, even though Chiba had no news for two days, he would deliver the news back. It was better than before when he went out silently. It was a good start. At least every three to five, he would deliver the information back. Let them know where he is. Thirdly, since Chiba sent the information back, he definitely did not think about solving the matter alone. Although they are in different places, the three of them, no, four, are still together. They are in common. mission accomplished. Nothing is more reassuring than this. "Also, Chiba asked me to ask, Xuena, whether your eyes are getting better now." Seeing the two nodding, Kakashi seemed to think of something, and asked again. "My eyes?" In response to this, Xuena took a sip of the medicinal soup in the soup bowl she was holding, and she didn''t seem to be able to react, and she said. "um, yes." In response, Kakashi nodded, expressing affirmation. "You tell Chiba that it is much better, and now there is a hazy light. Although I still can''t see anything clearly, it is indeed getting better." At this moment, Xue Na also reacted and said hurriedly. "Really! Can you see the misty light?" However, she said lightly, but she didn''t expect Kakashi to be quite excited and asked again. "Ok." In response, both Hirohiko and Xuena were taken aback, and finally Xuena nodded in affirmation. "Really... That''s great, I''ll ask Parker to bring him a message later." After getting the affirmative answer ~www.novelhall.com~ Kakashi was busy. It turns out that Kakashi cares about my (Xue Na''s) eyes so much. At this time, Xuena and Hirohiko smiled knowingly. However, after this knowing smile, the three did not have much communication. Kakashi asked for a pen and paper, prepared to write a scroll, and told Chiba about the matter here, so that he didnt have to worry and turned around. Let Parker take care of it. Since Chiba has asked this question, it is estimated that he will summon Parker again tonight, and this scroll will be given to Parker sooner. After all, Xuena and Hirohiko were bothered by affairs. After Xuena drank the medicinal soup, Hirohiko went back to the room to handle official duties. Kakashi also left because of the call of the mission. In the end, Xuenai was left alone and listened to all the changes in the camp after the two people left. I quickly fell into work. And what Kakashi thought was right, Chiba, far away in the country of grass, summoned Parker late in the night and took out Kakashis scroll from the mouth under the circumstance of treacherous, cautious and fearful circumstances. After Parker and Bru left, they carefully looked at the fire outside the tent. After knowing that Xuena has improved and the vision is hopeful, Chiba decides to go to the country of rain tomorrow. Now, he was at the sighting site Hyuga Xueying said, but after searching for most of the night and finding nothing, he knew that he could not find the trace of the two. I can only decide to go to the country of rain and Akatsuki''s headquarters to find clues. Although he knew the danger, Chiba was still somewhat certain. However, what he didn''t know was that when he went to the country of rain and came back, it was already a long time later. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1731： 2 months later Konoha Village, Western Development Zone, Ninja Engineering Team Camp General Office. "I have been working hard for you, Deputy Commander Xuenai." Seeing the girl walking in accompanied by Hirohiko, Chise Kyou, the head of the ninja engineering team sitting in the center of the head office, slowly stood up, tidying up her clothes, bowed deeply, and expressed her gratitude. . Today is the day when this young girl leaves the camp and is transferred back to the defense force. From today onwards, she will officially become the deputy commander of the defense force and has all the real power of the defense force. In an absolute sense, the twelve-year-old girl in front of her will be two levels higher than her in the future, and she will be an absolute officer. "No, this is what I should do, please don''t be so grand, I should thank you for your care during this time, Chief Chise." In response, Xue Nai smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, and when he saw the vague figure bowing before him, he also bowed forty-five degrees in thanks. During this period of time, Chise Kyou, as the chief in charge, gave her a lot of autonomy, and he hardly ever asked about any decision made by the defense forces here. He even had to report to him every time before he knew the camp. What changes have been made by the defense forces. I already respect and take care of myself very much, and this sentence of thanks is also necessary. Regardless of what Chise Kyou thought of himself and Hirohiko before, this gratitude is necessary. At least, after he has been dismissed from Chiba''s visit, he and Hongyan can be said to be very cautious and respectful, and he is also capable of this type. As long as the construction starts, the efficiency of the ninja engineering team will not be There is any decline. In any case, on the bright side, what should be done is still to be done. From today onwards, she has left the ninja engineering team and completely returned to the defense force, and there will be two new defense forces in charge of the ninja engineering team camp to take over her work, for this The two persons in charge can quickly blend in here, and Xue Na also has to give Chise this face. As for the reason for her leaving, there are two reasons. For one thing, the commander of the defense force Kenshin Watanabe had already put forward the request for Chennai to return to the defense force two months ago, the day after the message of Chiba was transmitted. , Watanabe Kenshin has applied for more than ten transfers to the fourth generation of Naruto. Today, even the fourth generation of Naruto cannot withstand Watanabe Kenshins strong request for transfer. He finally agreed a week ago. This week, Xuenai also completed the handover, so he returned to the defense force today. Secondly, it is that the camp has been completely on the right track, the rules and regulations that should have been determined, and the practice has been affirmed, Xuena does not need to stay here, if the deputy commander is allowed to stay In this camp where she is no longer needed, that would really be a conscientious talent. This is also one of the reasons why the fourth generation of Hokage couldn''t stand up to it. In short, from today, she has nothing to do with the Ninja Engineering Team camp. "No, Miss Xuenai, you are serious." For Yukina''s bowing and thanking, Chise Kyou raised his head and saw it, first was taken aback, and then he said with some emotion. To be honest, between the idea that he wanted to marginalize Yukina and Hirohiko at the beginning and the deterrence taken in Chiba, he has always treated Yukina and Hirohiko carefully, and the two of them are also somewhat alienated from him, and he also noticed They are also wary of themselves. And his relationship with them has the same purpose, but there is a grudge in his heart, and it is always impossible to have a relationship. When he learned that Xuena was about to leave, he didn''t expect that Xuena would actually thank him so solemnly. It can be said that he gave all his face. You must know the current Xuena, but he is two levels higher than him. It is gratitude, which is basically verbal gratitude. It is a very high or even impossible courtesy to bow to thank you. This is to save face to the point where he is already a little embarrassed. "No, if it were not for you, I''m afraid that someone else would not be able to do so well if someone came to take the position of Chiba. Maybe we will have opportunities to cooperate like this in the future." In response, Xue Na who straightened up smiled and said. "This" When she heard these words and looked at the smiling Xuena, she couldn''t believe what she heard, and was speechless. If it was just for the sake of face, then this should be absolutely no complaint. He could hear how high this sentence was for him. First of all, the girl in front of me called the intimate "Chiba", what status is in the village, and how strong his ability is. Comparing herself with this one, she is absolutely extremely affirmation of her work. Secondly, the "cooperation like this" behind this girl undoubtedly means cooperating on an equal footing with her as it is now, and having an equal opportunity to cooperate with her now two levels higher than him is basically wishing and optimistic about him, thinking that he In the future, she will be able to reach her current position ~www.novelhall.com~, which means she is promoted to two levels. In other words, she believes that her ability can be the deputy minister of the defense forces, no, it should be said that she is the deputy minister of the village center organization. This kind of affirmation can''t help but let him lose his voice in shock. "Boom!" However, his horror and loss of voice did not last to the point of being gloomy. At this moment, just a few seconds after his words, the door of the general office opened sharply, and even the remaining energy was not exhausted, and he hit hard. On the wall. In an instant, his astonishment disappeared, and he suddenly looked at the door with the boy and girl in front of him. "He...he... Thousand...Master Chise, Master Yukina, and...and Master Hirohiko..." But at this moment, the young ninja who pushed the door in with the wind and fire noticed the gazes of the three people. While panting, they were eager to report something. At the end, they couldnt make a single word clearly, only left. A look of panic. "What''s the matter? Speak slowly." Looking at the panic of the young ninja, all three of them frowned. Almost at the same time, these comforting words came out. "Something...something happened, Fourth Ring...on the edge of Fourth Ring..." Hearing these soothing words, the panic in the young ninja''s heart settled a little, after taking a deep breath, panting, and said. "what!" And even though the young ninja was almost inaudible at the end of speaking, the three of them were born as ninjas, with keen hearing, they still heard the next few words clearly. At the moment when they heard clearly, the faces of the three of them were suddenly turned to one side, pale in shock. "Quick! Take us there!" In the next second, in a panic, the three of them shouted in unison. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1732： crucial moment The country of grass, the small camp of Yuze, Heyin, Zongmi, etc., the one where the hunters hut eats and trains. "I don''t know, whether Chiba has returned to the village now." Putting down the scroll in his hand, Heyin looked at the hazy sky outside the door and sighed softly. Then, he complained: "After two months of absence, I came back for an hour and went back in a hurry." "Maybe there is some important news. He is now an S-rank ninja from Konoha Village, and he has such a great reputation outside. I am afraid that if he takes an hour to visit us, he is quite worried about us." In response to this, Yuze, who was sitting across from Heyin, also looked at the sky outside, smiled slightly, and said. And in his mind, it flashed through the situation of Chiba''s sudden visit a few days ago, although he only said a few words, asked about the current situation of the camp organization, and asked about the days that happened to be absent. Xueying''s situation left, and he didn''t even stay to eat. However, after considering Chiba''s identity, Yuze felt that Chiba really cares about them very, very much. In these two months, in order to organize and camp, in addition to adding a lot of special training for individuals, they also started sneaking training one after another. First, they sneaked in ordinary villages without ninjas. Live under a false identity for a month and blend into the village, and then slowly dive into the village where ninjas live without the ninjas from discovering the life for three to five days, and then choose a special ninja organization, a small ninja village, such as Kushin Villages and the like, sneak in, inquire about news, sneak in, inquire about news, as much as you can inquire, this is also a general infiltration training method that Chiba has developed for them. Obviously, the results of this training are quite plentiful. They have obtained quite a lot of ninja intelligence, especially some common sense information or knowledge about ninja. Now, they have more or less the most knowledge about this ninja. Basic knowledge. I also understand what position they are in the ninja world now, and what kind of destructive threat the ninja world poses to them. At the same time, they finally knew how ridiculous they wanted to build Shinobu Village. In addition to these, they also knew how much energy this boy who helped them had in the entire Ninja World. "Konoha''s Little Monster", "Konoha''s Radiance", "Thousands of People", etc., almost mentioned Taki Chiba, these titles that are not mortal, will not continue to appear, up to The highest level of people they can contact, down to civilians and even roadside beggars, as long as they live in crowded places, whether they are ninjas or civilians, they know Chiba. And, sincerely fear. Fearing that this third Ninja was born, the youngest war terminator in the entire Ninja history with absolute deterrence and dominance. They finally understood that they had always treated them as family members, and he was treated as a teenager by his family, what a terrible ninja. How lucky they are to be protected by such a ninja. To be honest, after learning about Qianye''s energy, they didn''t slow down for three whole days. During those days, they almost stopped all training and infiltration, and finally digested the news. "Really only stayed for an hour?" But at this time, when they heard the two again telling the story about Chiba''s return, Hyuga Xueying, who had not seen Chiba, frowned and asked again. "Yeah, what''s wrong with Xueying? You have asked this time several times." In this regard, Zong Mi agreed while asking suspiciously. After Xueying came back yesterday and learned that Chiba had come and left, the question of this time had already appeared in Xueying''s mouth several times. "No, nothing. If so, it may be really urgent. After all, he came out this time to perform an S-level wanted mission. It is normal to track down an S-level wanted criminal. It is normal to go back in a hurry. Maybe there is some important information to bring back to the village." Hearing Zong Mi''s words, Hyuga Xueying smiled unnaturally at the corner of his mouth and said. "Really... Since Xue Ying said so, then it might be something urgent." In this regard, Zong Mi did not continue to question them, but stopped the topic with these words. After all, this Xue Ying came from Konoha Village, and knew Chiba for a long time. They didn''t know some things, Xue Ying should have known it. There is no need to entangle this matter anymore. Gee! There is always an ominous feeling. Taki Chiba has always acted after making decisions, and has always been calm in doing things, and given the degree of importance he attaches to these children, even if there are important and urgent things, this will not happen. This kind of situation that will cause these children to worry about is just an hour, and just walk away. If it is normal, he will stay some night, so as not to worry about the children. Did something happen? It would make him anxious to be like this, and almost all of them cannot take care of the children here. What kind of urgent matter would it be? I always feel that I cant imagine... However, these children still cannot be told, and now the most critical time for organized camping is ushering in ~www.novelhall.com~ these children should not be distracted. But at this moment, when Hinata Xueying was silent, this series of thoughts flashed through her heart. "The information is almost ready, so let''s accept this task, as our first task to receive the commission!" At this time, after reading all the documents on the table, Yuze clapped. "that is it!" Immediately, Zong Mi agreed. "Ok." Heyin quickly agreed. At this critical moment of accepting the commission and moving towards the formal organization of the camp, don''t let them worry about other things! At this moment, the darkness of Hyuga Xueying''s eyes filled with absolute determination. ... At this time, when Yuzawa made the decision, it was also a few minutes before Yuzana resembled Chises farewell, the dark ninja engineering team camp, at the edge of a certain base on the Fourth Ring, was one of the few western primitive forests left. In the middle, two defense ninjas on patrol cautiously approached the figure who had just fallen from the tree and fell to the ground, not knowing whether it was alive or dead. "Quick! Go and notify the person in charge that something has happened!" But when one of the ninjas who looked very savvy and sophisticated opened the figure that fell to the ground, his face changed drastically in an instant, and he screamed when he turned back. In the voice, there was a panic that a savvy ninja like him didn''t have. At this time, the figure also fell to the ground in his hands, and while his body turned, a pale young face quietly appeared behind him, the rather young defense force who was stunned by the sudden panic words of his partner. In the eyes of the ninja. Surprisingly... Chiba! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1733： Measures Konoha Hospital, outside the emergency ward, corridor. "How is the situation now? Is there life-threatening!" Amid the rush of footsteps, the white robe with flame border embroidered with the fourth generation of Hokage trembled uncomfortably, and Bo Feng Shuimen asked with a frozen face. "When I left, it was still being checked and there was no conclusion yet." Hearing Hokage''s words almost as condensed as his face, the white and dry lips under the dark ninja mask were slightly pursed. After taking a breath and calming the tension in his heart, he spoke truthfully. "Then did the discoverer say anything about the discovery and whether there was anything unusual." In response to this, Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help but took a breath and asked again. "I heard that it was due to excessive blood loss, the whole back was full of blood, and people were unconscious. Hearing this, the Anbe Ninja swallowed almost subconsciously, and told the questioning Naruto of everything he knew. And to be honest, he still hasn''t returned to his mind. He was originally performing a routine investigation task on the ninja engineering team. Suddenly, a colleague of the defense force found himself, still carrying the blood-covered one. Master Chiba, his head was almost blank in shock at the time, with only bad thoughts in his mind. I don''t know how I rushed to Hokage''s office and reported the incident. Following this journey, although the reaction gradually came over, there were bursts of palpitations in my heart. If something happened to this Lord Chiba, what a terrible person he could kill. Moreover, if Lord Chiba falls, what will happen to the future of the village, and what about the fifth-generation Hokage candidates? Every time he thinks of this, even as a well-informed and experienced Anbu, he is panicked and even a little panicked. "I see. Go and transfer some people to guard the hospital." Hearing the words of the Anbe Ninja, Bo Feng Shuimen let out a suffocating breath, seemed to calm down for a while, and said in a low voice. "Yes!" In this regard, the Anbe Ninja did not vaguely directly responded, and then his figure flashed, and he went to transfer someone to guard the hospital. Regardless of whether the person who was severely injured and unconscious was the Chiba-sama or not, the person who was severely injured in the village basically meant an invasion, and no one could be nervous. This is already a very serious matter. Moreover, a few days ago, the formal peace agreement and armistice agreement of the three generations of Tuying had just been delivered, and this situation has occurred today, and it must be treated seriously. What''s more, the one who is seriously injured and unconscious is the village''s future hope, the absolute candidate of the fifth generation of Naruto. "Squeak..." After the Anbe Ninja left to pass on the order, Bofeng Mizuno stopped his hurried steps and took a deep breath. After adjusting his clothes, he suppressed the emotions in his heart and turned away the dignity on his face before turning to open the emergency. The door of the ward. "D...D..." As soon as I entered the door, the instrument''s steady electronic sound. "Ms. Watergate!" Then, Yuuna and Hirohiko, who looked worried in the room, stood up immediately, leaned slightly, and bowed with solemn meaning. And the intense and unresolved atmosphere of tension and worry in this ward eased slightly. "How is Chiba?" In response, Bo Feng Shuimen stretched out his hand to signal the two of them not to be polite. Then, his eyes fell on the pale-faced Chiba lying on the hospital bed, frowning and asking again. "The doctor said there was nothing serious, and there is no need to worry about blood loss. Although it looks terrible, in fact, Chiba suffered only skin injuries, not serious injuries." Hearing the question from Hafeng Shuimen, Hongyan responded. There is no serious injury... call! Great! Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shuimen let out a sigh of relief. "Then, did the doctor say when Chiba can wake up." After a sigh of relief, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression finally calmed down completely, and he asked. If something really happened to Chiba, the impact of the incident would be too great. The most important thing is definitely the problem of the future of Naruto of the village. Chiba is almost the entire Konoha, whether it is the ninja group or the commoner group, the successor of the fifth generation of Naruto. Everyone has subconsciously regarded Chiba as the future Naruto. It is not that the ninjas and civilians of Konoha Village have forgotten the identity of the sons of Chiba traitors because of Chiba''s deeds. It is what Chiba has done that convinced everyone in Konoha Village. Regardless of the previous suspicions, for the sake of the village''s birth and death, or the displayed talent and ability to deal with things once in a thousand years, people can''t pick out the thorns and convince them from the bottom of their hearts. Even those Konoha executives who have always been difficult to deal with have a lot of admiration for Chiba, and even in their words, they have already used Hokage''s standards to ask Chiba. Of course, Chiba has never let him down, nor has he let down those high-level executives who demanded him by Hokage standards. Every time, basically Chiba brings them only surprises. It can be said that if something happens in Chiba, the village may suffer three shocks and even cause considerable chaos. Today, Chiba is fine, but is injured and unconscious, there is no life-threatening situation, and the situation has stabilized. "The doctor said that after three or five days, it will take only one or two days to wake up soon, so we don''t have to worry." In this regard, Hongyan spoke truthfully. "Really... that''s good." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen breathed a sigh of relief and said. "Mr. Watergate, one more thing." At this time, Xuena opened his mouth with a serious face. "whats the matter?" Seeing Xuenais solemn voice, Bo Feng Shuimens relaxed face slowly stretched back because he was relieved~www.novelhall.com~ Now Xuena is not a simple little girl, but a deputy of the defense force. The commander of the troops is responsible for the defense of the village. Now Chiba was found within the village and was seriously injured. What Xuena said is already a suggestion for the defense level of the village. As Hokage, he must be treated with caution. . "Qianye''s serious injury must be concealed, and the news must not be allowed to spread." And hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s response, Xue Nai also said straightforwardly. "I know that." Regarding this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and kept the work confidential. He had already ordered him to go down when he came over. This matter involved Chiba, and the matter was big, and confidentiality was the most basic. "Especially Mr. Kushina. Now Xiao Naruto is about to be born, so I can''t worry Mrs. Kushina." When Xue Nai nodded when she heard Bofeng Shuimen, she said something else. This kid... Are you worried about Kushina? Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen was slightly startled. Indeed, Kushina, who is about to be pregnant, should not hear such news, especially Chiba or Kushina''s most beloved student is almost already a family member. "Well, don''t worry." Then, he nodded, affirming. "Now, do you have any clues about Chiba''s injury this time?" However, after affirming, he didn''t get too entangled in the issue of Kushina, it''s not that he didn''t care about Kushina who was waiting for delivery, but, as Hokage, the most important thing now is to figure out why Chiba was injured. Is it an invasion, or some other threat! This is what he should do now as Hokage. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1734： Can only wait "Got...duh...duh..." In the emergency ward, on the only table, one by one was slowly placed on the table, appearing in front of Bo Feng Shuimen. "These? All the things in the Chiba backpack?" Looking at the things on the table in front of him, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t wrinkle slowly, and asked. "Yes." In response to this, Hirohiko, who drew something from the big old backpack, nodded and said, This is already all of Chibas personal belongings. In addition, including the forest where he was found, no extras were found. s things." "is it" Hearing that, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, his eyes fell on those things. A few scrolls, a few leftover ration pills, some dry food, and a ninja bag, which contained some conventional ninjas, detonating talisman smoke bombs, and the like, all left. "These scrolls?" After he settled his gaze, Bo Feng Shuimen subconsciously picked up one of those scrolls and looked at Xue Nai. "They are all ninjutsu scrolls. They have no practical meaning and no intelligence information. What Chiba left behind, there is no information. The only news we know is that Chiba contacted us for the last time and said that he If you want to sneak into Yuyin Village, there may not be any news for two months. This news gives us peace of mind." In response, Xue Na shook his head, sighed, and said. They had already seen these things. After confirming that Chiba is not life-threatening, but it takes a certain amount of time to wake up because of a coma, they wanted to know why Chiba was seriously injured and why he was in the forest in the west. This situation. I have searched through Chiba''s belongings, and read these things too. And these things do not have any useful information. They are all ordinary tools and foods, and nothing can be seen at all. "Don''t Chiba leave any useful information?" Hearing Yukinas words, Haofengmizumen also opened the scroll. Upon seeing it, it turned out to be a scroll with a seal drawn on it. It should be the scroll of ninjutsu that Yukina said. I like Chiba. After fighting with the ninjutsu scrolls, Bo Feng Shuimen pays much attention to Chiba after all, and he knows that he closed the scrolls and put them down, and did not go to get other scrolls. He just sighed and seemed a little immortal. Heart asked again. "No." In response, Xue Na also shook his head helplessly, and couldn''t help but glance at Chiba on the hospital bed. Chiba, never left any information he didn''t want us to see. He may not want us to know what happened to him in the Land of Rain. But in the words, Xue Nai''s heart flashed such a helpless thought. This is also the most helpless place for her when she gets along with Chiba. As a friend and comrade in arms, Chiba is certainly an existence with absolute sense of security, but because he is too smart and too good at making plans, he does not intend to let him She would never know the things she knew. Even if she knew, it would be something that Chiba could not let her know after finishing the things she knew later. And these things that Chiba didn''t want to let her know were basically the things that worried the most, the things that were the most afraid of. Now, obviously too, Chiba still doesn''t want her to know what he did and why he was seriously injured. So there are no flaws at all. "No." At the same time, Hongyan also shook his head helplessly. Like Xuena, he also glanced at Chiba, but it was different from Xuena''s helplessness. Hongyan''s look was worried and even had some guilt in it. After all, this time, Chiba was to investigate his elder brother, Uchiha Nobuhiko, the murderer who killed Nao. In any case, all of this is for him. Although it is something that Chiba has promised him, it does not mean that Chiba must spend his life in exchange. "Really... Then I can only wait for Chiba to wake up, did you say it yourself?" At the appearance of the two shaking their heads, Bo Feng Shuimen can only sigh. This time, Chiba is going to perform a separate mission, which is also the privilege of an S-rank ninja, but there is no backing. And according to Xuena, Chiba''s last news It is the land of lurking rain, which basically cuts off all connections. There is no information on personal belongings. Now, no one except Chiba himself knows what happened, and now he can only wait for Chiba to wake up. Ugh Hopefully, it''s not a big move. Now that the Yanyin Village has completely ceased the war, peace in the Ninja world is already a general trend. But don''t make any disturbances that disrupt the general trend at this time. Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen thought with anxiety. "That''s the only thing." At this moment, Xuena and Hongyan looked at each other when hearing the words of Bo Feng Shuimen, and sighed slightly. "Xuenai~www.novelhall.com~your eyes, how are you doing this time?" After knowing that he could only wait for Qianye to wake up, Bo Feng Shuimen no longer struggled, but asked Xue Nai''s eyes. "It is improving steadily. Thank you for your concern, Teacher Watergate." Xuena was taken aback for a moment, and then he answered. After being able to see the blinding light two months ago, in these two months, under recuperation, her vision has been restored to the ability to see dim figures, and her eyesight is gradually becoming clearer, although she still cannot distinguish people by sight alone, But some daily life is not as inconvenient as before. It can be said that it is only a matter of time to restore vision. "Really, that''s good, then, I won''t stay too much, Chiba will ask you." Hearing that, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, and he felt relieved. Now Jiu Xin Nai is almost close to the due date. Because of the strength of the human column, this time can be said to be the dangerous period of Jiu Xin Nai, if there is good news. , It is also a very good thing for Jiu Xin Na, and Xue Na is now an important member of the village, and health issues are also very important. After An Xin, he also got up and prepared to leave in the speech. There are still a lot of things to deal with in this matter, and Hokage, he can''t stay too long. "Yes!" As for Bofeng Shuimen''s farewell, Xuena and Hirohiko also stood up and watched Bofeng Shuimen turn and leave. At the same time, in the eyes of the two, as soon as they opened the door and walked out of the room, Bo Feng Shui Men couldn''t help but glanced at Chiba. After a short pause, he completely stepped out. Wake up soon, Chiba. I will be very happy to see you back! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1735： hospital This soft touch... And the feeling of lying down... The angle formed by the neck and body in the lying position... Really... so it is... I''m already in the emergency ward. In the darkness, the consciousness that had fallen into a coma slowly woke up. With the awakening of consciousness, the senses of the body slowly recovered. The familiar feelings instantly poured into Chibas mind, and a series of thoughts followed. He opened his eyes and turned to the familiar ceiling that came into view. I still underestimate Jilaiya and the fairy mode! Then, following this series of thoughts, Chiba sighed in his heart. "You... are you awake? Chiba!" At this time, a familiar female voice with surprise rang. is it Let Xuena worry again! Hearing this sound, Chiba subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound, but seeing Xuena who had stood up from the stool by the bed and looked at himself with surprise, he instantly understood the current situation. I thought that after he entered the village in a coma and was discovered, Xuena learned the news. During this period of time when he was in a coma, I am afraid that Xuena has been by his side for a few days. "How long have I been in a coma." Thinking of this, Chiba asked almost subconsciously. "Two days, you have been in a coma for two days." However, it was not Yukina who answered this time, but Honghiko on the other side opened his mouth. "Hongyan, you are there too, don''t you need you over the camp?" Hearing this sound, Chiba turned his head and looked at Hongyan who was also standing on the other side. He smiled at the corner of his mouth and slowly sat up. "You slow down!" Seeing Chiba''s sitting-up action, Hongyan and Xuena hurriedly stepped forward, held Chiba, cushioned him, and told him to sit up. "Xue Nai? You!" After sitting firmly on the pillow, Chiba couldn''t help but looked at Xuena and said in surprise. "I can barely see the figure, my eyes are slowly recovering!" Xuena smiled slightly at Qianye''s uncertain words, and said with joy. "Really?" When he heard this, Chiba''s face flashed with joy, and he blurted out with this sound, but when he said this, his head had already turned to Hongyan, but he had asked him. "Ok!" In response, Hongyan Poker''s face glowed with joy and nodded heavily. "Really?" When he heard Hongyan''s words, Chiba seemed a little uncertain, turned his head back, looked at Xuena, and asked again. "Ok." In response, Xue Na nodded heavily, and the smile at the corner of her mouth seemed to expand. is it It seems that the treatment has been successful, that''s all right, that''s all right, the Nine Tails Chaos will soon be over. If the vision is restored to a certain level, it doesn''t matter if you can''t use white eyes or even can''t see clearly. In this way, at least she can avoid danger by herself. Moreover, the current treatment plan is effective, so there is no need to think about this aspect, it can be regarded as letting go of a worry, and can be more focused on dealing with the Kyuubi Rebellion. And hearing this affirmative answer, Qianye''s mind flashed with such a relieved thought. "Oh by the way, today is the day of October?" However, thinking of this, Chiba seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and when the conversation turned around, he asked about the days again. "How many days?" Hearing this sudden question, Hong Yan was slightly taken aback, but he did not react. "Today is the third day, the third day of October." To this, Xuena responded quickly and said. However, in the words, she was a little bit confused, obviously she didn''t know why Qianye asked. The third day of April! Then there is one week left. Naruto''s birth date is October 10th, and now on the 3rd, there is one week left. Slightly later than expected. However, somehow he caught up. In a few days, Kushina should move to a secret place under the care of Lake Biwa. You have to find a way to get into the selection of guards! After all, the goal of bringing the soil is Renzhuli, and it is to take advantage of the weakening of Renzhuli''s childbirth seal. No matter whether he fights with Bofeng Shuimen or the outcome, I just need to defend Kushina. As long as Nine Tails can''t get out, then, at the level of Bo Feng Shuimen, he will never die. No matter how strong the soil is, it can''t be better than the fastest wave of the ninja world, and he is also a ninja who masters time and space, and the eyes of the soil can''t help the water of the wind. After hearing Xuena''s exact words, Chiba was already thinking. "Really, it''s the third day." However, in his mouth, he responded like this. "what happened?" After hearing Chiba''s somewhat emotional response, Xuena and Hirohiko looked at each other, their brows wrinkled slightly, and couldn''t help asking. "No, it''s nothing, I just sighed how fast time passed. It was more than two months in a blink of an eye, almost three months." In response, Chiba replied. "is it?" Hearing this, Xuena and Hongyan nodded suspiciously, but they didn''t believe it at all. Uh It seems that this time, neither of them can fool around! And seeing the appearance of the two, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly invisible. "So, how are you feeling now? Are there any physical discomforts~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, when Chiba began to think of some excuses, Xuena and Hirohiko did not mention anything about The question of his injury, but asked about his current injury. "No, in fact, after I woke up, I was treated with medical chakras, all of which were skin injuries." In response, Chiba hurriedly said. This time he was injured, although the final result was a coma, but in fact there was no big problem. He was just too tired. In order to come back as soon as possible, he did not use medical ninjutsu treatment. There were also skin injuries on the back, and no fundamental injuries. This coma was not so much a serious injury as it was exhausted. There is no danger to life. Now that he woke up, his physical strength was restored, and the injury was naturally not a concern. After all, he is a medical ninja who masters creation and regeneration, even if the current amount of chakra is not enough to use creation regeneration to heal, but standing at the height of creation and regeneration, using medical chakra treatment is much better than the general medical ninja. There is no problem with injuries or something. "Really, then, you can tell us, during these two months, what happened to you in the country of rain?" After hearing Chiba''s answer, Yukuna and Hirohiko looked at each other again, nodded to each other, Yukuna asked this question they desperately wanted to know. really Won''t you let me go like this? And hearing this question, Qianye''s mind flashed such a thought for the first time, and then the scenes in the country of rain flashed in his mind. The memories flooded. For this trip to the Land of Rain, I can only say... Dangerous! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1736： Cause "Can''t you say it?" Seeing Qianye''s delay in speaking, she seemed to be caught in the memory. She had a firm face that she wanted to ask a clear question, but a trace of worry flashed across her face, and her lips were pursed, but she finally softened. "If you can''t say it, then don''t say it. You just need to assure us that you have full confidence in what you do." At the same time, Hongyan on the side also softened his conversation. "No! Actually, it''s not something that can''t be said, but I can''t say it yet. Give me some time." In this regard, Chiba did not follow their soft words and flickered over casually, but sighed slightly and said. To be honest, this Rain Country and his party really have nothing to say. Since he accepted Kakashis psychic contract, he didnt intend to conceal much, and even he planned to change his actions at the beginning. , Tell them with psychic beasts throughout. However, because there was no way to find the trace of the low-key lurking Akatsuki in a short time, and he didn''t have much time, he could only choose to sneak into the country of rain to find out about the news about the soil. That''s why the contact was broken. After all, the country of rain is now under the control of Nagato, under the coverage of Yuhu Freedom, and everything is under Nagatos perception. He sneaks in, if he still contacts here, then Nagato will Directly attack without hesitation, and will not even give him a chance for temptation. And if he just sneaked in and didn''t do anything too outrageous, Nagato would still try a few times before attacking because of the feelings of fighting together. In fact, this is also true. After he entered the area of ??Yuyin Village, the country of rain, he was sensed by Nagato. Even if he was cautious and acted as low-key as possible, he also carefully probed and used Nagatos current psychology. Still found a lot of eyeliners following him, from the beginning to the end, Nagato did not relax his vigilance. It''s just that, for some reason, he didn''t shoot him. Under this situation, he carefully explored the Yuyin Village for more than two months. Although Nagato tried his best to cover up, he still found something for Chiba. Later, he finally found some core news about Yuyin Village or Rain Country. Unfortunately, it was not the news he wanted. Although it was discovered that Akatsuki was indeed looking for members, the whereabouts of the soil was still a Mystery, followed by a week-long chase, apparently Nagato underestimated his strength, did not expect that he could escape the chase again and again. Even some of the current members of Akatsuki were chasing and killing them, and even killed two of them, which seemed to be the most powerful ninjas that they had found. Of course, these two members, and even the members who hunted him down, are not the members of Akatsuki in the original book. They are all fresh faces, and they have completely different abilities. Obviously they are some new early recruits after Akatsuki became black. member. And in the end, after Chiba beheaded two powerful blood following the Boundary Ninja, Nagato finally couldn''t help but shot, and the two Penns found Chiba''s trace. After that, there was a big battle. And this battle also caused Chiba to underestimate Jiraiya and the fairy model. After preliminary testing, although he knew the abilities of the two Penns, he was still severely injured. Destroyed one of them, and when the other one summoned the others, he successfully used the blindfold method to escape successfully, but then, he could only choose to leave the country of rain and find a place for healing. After that, as soon as he counted the time, he hurried back. He didn''t take care of his injuries. In the end, he stayed on Yuze''s side for an hour. Then he rushed to Konoha Village without stopping. In the end, he was unable to catch his strength and fell into a coma. In the past, it was in the primeval forests of the west. It was precisely because of this battle that he realized how terrible Jilaiya''s results without knowing Penn''s ability was, and how strong Jilaiya was. This battle almost refreshed his knowledge of cutting-edge combat power. Originally thinking that his shadow-level combat power, compared with Zi Lai Ye, it should not be much worse. However, I didn''t expect that the gap was so big, just a fairy model, it is almost a qualitative difference. At the same time, he also understood the most sublime eye among the three pupil art, the eye of the six immortals-the terrifying eye of reincarnation. Now, he can''t even defeat two penins, let alone six penins, and even six penins is just one of the abilities in the eyes of Samsara. If you really face a character with a complete reincarnation eye, I''m afraid you won''t know how to die. This battle also gave him a first glimpse of the tail beast level, no, it should be said that it is the terrifying power of the plug-in level. To be honest, now, he still needs to digest this matter. After all, he is under the guise of investigating Uchiha Nobuhiko. For some things, he also needs to find a reasonable excuse. This is nearly two months. A lot of things have happened, and it takes time for Chiba to rationalize them one by one. Therefore, at this time, he couldn''t say anything. "is it?" Regarding Chibas words, Xuena and Hirohiko nodded their heads while slowly sitting down. They could hear that Chiba didnt intend to hide it from them, but before the time, they basically couldnt. Say. However, Chiba''s attitude shows that he will inform them in the short term, so there is no need to worry too much. "Then you, will you stay in the village next?" Then Xuena asked again. "Well, yes, it is impossible to go out in the near future." In response, Chiba smiled slightly and said affirmatively. That''s good Hearing this sound, both Xuena and Hongyan were greatly relieved. Every time Chiba went on a single mission, he was seriously wounded and returned. Every time he was worried about half-death, and as long as he decided, no one could stop him. They were really afraid that Chiba would go out on a single mission. "Oh, by the way, Hirohiko, go and notify the Anbu Ninja brothers who are guarding outside, and let them notify Ms. Watergate that Chiba is awake." After that, after a sigh of relief, Xue Nai said as if thinking of something. "Ok!" Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~, Hirohiko also simply stood up and left. When the door rang softly, there was a word from Hirohiko telling others that Chiba was awake. Really, this incident has shocked Bo Feng Shuimen... Ok? Wait! And listening to these words, Chiba flashed a natural thought at first, but then his figure suddenly shuddered, as if thinking of something important, he hurriedly said, "Does Mr. Kushina know about this? ?" "Don''t worry, keep it secret." In response, Xuena smiled slightly, as if expecting that Chiba would ask that way, and said. is it Yes, there is Xuena. Upon hearing this, Qianye breathed a sigh of relief. "Tell me, what happened in the village, this time." Then, after a sigh of relief, he asked Xuenai. "Ok." And Xuena seemed to have some expectation. Without any doubts, Chiba began to talk about it. These two months should be said to have been the situation in the village for more than two months. Chapter 1737： Discharged "Well... it''s all healed, it doesn''t matter anymore?" The nurse checked up and down the position of the wound when he was sent to the hospital before going to Chiba. After removing the bandage, it was confirmed that it was completely healed. After even a trace of the scar was not left, he spoke. Just now, the emergency ward here suddenly asked to be discharged. Although she also knew that the man in the emergency ward looked dangerous, but there was no danger. He was even a medical ninja himself. As long as he woke up, he was basically fine. But she did her due diligence. After all, this child always likes to be aggressive, always a little disregarding his own body. This is almost the consensus of the entire hospital nurses, especially Guizi who has not yet met the requirements of emergency ward nursing. Now that it has been confirmed, he can be discharged from the hospital. "That means I can be discharged from the hospital?" At this time, upon hearing the nurse''s words, Chiba asked a little bit incredulously. "Why, do you want to stay a few more days?" In response, the nurse almost chuckled. Dare to feel that this child is accustomed to staying in the hospital, right? No ten days and a half months are not hospitalized. "Uh... No, no... I don''t want to." In this regard, Chiba seemed to be aware of the problem in his words just now, and responded quite embarrassingly. However, the nurse didn''t say much, just put the removed bandage and some medical supplies together, and then took it out together. When leaving, talked to Chiba about waiting for the companion who went through the procedures to return. Reminder to leave. After living in so many hospitals, it was the first time that I was discharged so smoothly. After watching the nurse leave, Qianye slowly put on his clothes, but such a strange thought flashed in his mind. "Chiba, the procedures have been completed." And just as Chiba put on his clothes and got out of bed and checked his belongings, especially the passbook and wallet, etc., he hadn''t forgotten or was left in the fighting place and was relieved, Xuena''s voice rang outside the door. stand up. "Oh!" In response to this, Xuena, who looked at the door frame with one hand but was able to enter the door without relying on the bamboo pole, said with a slight smile on his mouth. Although it is still not clear, Xuena should not be inconvenient in her life. Vagueness and completely invisible, after all, are two concepts. In time, after the eyes have recovered, there is no need to worry. However, if I just want to restore her ability to white eyes, I have to study the blood succession limit of white eyes. There is no problem in regaining her eyesight, but I am afraid that these medicines are still insufficient to restore the ability to white eyes. However, these can only be done after the Kyuubi Rebellion. During the words, such a thought flashed in his heart. "Then, let''s go, I''ll take you home first." Thinking of this, Chiba habitually stretched out his hand and said. Now that she has been discharged from the hospital, and from what Xuenai said just now, she also knows that Xuenai has now been transferred from the camp, and is now on vacation, so naturally she wants to go home first. "Ok" However, this time when she habitually reached out her hand, Xuena lowered her head and looked at the white and slender hand, but he hesitated. In the dim vision, although she could not see clearly, she knew that Chiba is like He stretched out his hand. "No, no, I can go by myself!" Then, in the midst of this hesitation, her face suddenly blushed, leaving her face aside, she just walked outside the door. During the action, there was a little panic. Ok? What''s wrong with Xuena? Did I make her unhappy? Or is it that you have recovered some eyesight and want to prove that you can take care of yourself? Ok I have forgotten that Xuena is also a strong girl, and letting me take her with her is a very concession. I''m a bit too much. Looking at Xuenai''s appearance, Chiba thought for a while, finally retracted his hand and said, "Okay, then, let''s go back." "Um... uh!" Xuenai''s answer seemed to be a little cramped for Qianye''s "concession". Then, after answering, Xuenai gently clutched his chest, as if trying to calm something down, and walked out first. When Chiba saw that Xuena was walking first, he hurriedly followed, but his eyes were staring at Xuena''s back, flashing worried and anxious eyes from time to time, especially when turning and going downstairs, or what happened. When people come oncoming. However, Chiba''s worries and anxieties were in vain along the way. After returning to the Japanese-style cabin, Xuena didn''t make any mistakes, and he didn''t even touch the corners of people''s clothes. This finally made Chiba completely relieved, Xuena was really able to take care of her life, even if she encountered Kyuubi, escape shouldn''t be a problem. Of course, Chiba definitely wouldn''t let her face Kyuubi. "Now, you can trust me." And at this time, just as Qianye breathed a sigh of relief and was about to go to the hallway, Xue Nai suddenly said and stopped him, feeling a little helpless. "Uh" Hearing this, Chiba''s face felt hot, and the corners of her mouth rose unnaturally. Is it seen? And in his mind, there was such a very embarrassing thought. "Are you going to Master Watergate now?" But ~www.novelhall.com~ Xuena didn''t get too entangled in this question, but asked directly. At this moment, in her dim vision, she could see the appearance of Chiba leaving, she asked now. "Ok." In response, Chiba quickly nodded and said yes. "Is it necessary to report to Teacher Watergate before I can tell me my experience over the past two months?" Hearing this, Xuena hesitated for a while, and finally asked. "This one" Upon hearing this sound, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and then began to speak, but didn''t know what to say. For the time being, I really cant let Xuena know about this, because he hasnt figured out what to say about what Xuena asked about, and how to say this depends on how he faces Bofeng Shuimen next time. The rhetoric. This rhetoric can only be perfected after facing the wave of wind and water. Now, it cannot be said. I don''t know how to say it. "Well, you go, remember to come back early. Although Hongyan has already gone to the camp, he said he is coming back for dinner tonight." In response to this, the person who noticed Chiba didn''t know what to say, Xuena sighed slightly, and did not force him to let him go. "Well, I''ll tell you when I come back. Tell you." Hearing this, feeling Xue Nai''s concerns about her own mood, Chiba smiled and spoke immediately. "Well, I am waiting for you." At this time, Xue Nai had already sat down, picked up the braille version of the scroll, and spread it out. Hearing Chiba''s words, the corners of his mouth turned up without any reason, and said with a sweet and greasy feeling. "Well, then I''m going." Hearing this, Chiba nodded, without hesitation or nonsense, he opened the door directly and headed towards the Hokage Building. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1738： Important information Half an hour later, the Hokage office. "Chiba, there is really no problem with your body?" Looking at the boy in front of him, Bo Feng Shui gate made a leisurely circle, and after looking up and down, he finally said that as soon as the boy entered the door, he was like a question. Uh How do I feel that I haven''t come back for a while, this wave of Fengshui Gate seems to have become less majestic? Naruto''s shelves are gone? His gaze followed Bo Feng Shui Men''s figure round and round, Chiba''s mouth twitched, and such a thought flashed in his heart. "It''s okay, I don''t even have scars. Originally, I was just trying to hurry and return to the village as soon as possible, so I just deal with it briefly. It''s not a serious injury, it''s just a skin injury." Thinking about it, Chiba didn''t stop, and said straightforwardly. "Really... that''s good." Hearing Chiba''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t ask much or doubt. After all, when Chiba was sent to the hospital, the doctor said that there was no major problem. Just wake up from a coma and there is no danger of life. As he said, Bo Feng Shui Men stopped walking around Chiba, and walked to Hokage''s desk. "Teacher Jiuxina, is it about to give birth?" Looking at the appearance of Bo Feng Shui Men, Chiba thought a little bit, but instead of waiting for Bo Feng Shui Men to inquire about the situation of the mission over the past two months, he asked about the situation of Jiuxina. "You already know? Oh, yes, Xuena and Hirohiko have been there forever, probably they told you. The name has been set, and if you want to come, you should also tell you about Xuna and Hirohiko, and call Naruto. " In response to this, Bo Feng Shui Men was first startled, and his figure and steps were abrupt, and then he kept his back-to-back posture for a while before he turned around and said to Chiba. Uh It turns out that this is the reason why the sense of majesty of Bofeng Water Gate disappears? Looking at the Bofeng Water Gate turning around at this time, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, and suddenly he understood something in his heart. At this moment, this wave of Feng Shui Gate was clearly about to laugh, but in order to maintain the majesty of Hokage, the corners of his mouth were shaking. To be honest, this expression, even if Bo Feng Shuimen is a handsome and handsome guy, at this time, it looks quite happy and quite interesting. "Really? Uzumaki Naruto?" As the corners of his mouth twitched, Chiba asked subconsciously with one mind and two purposes. "Huh? What Naruto Uzumaki?" However, after hearing this sound, the joyful complexion on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face instantly turned away, blinked, and seemed to have no reaction, and asked subconsciously. "what?" But when he heard this, Qianye was stunned. Although he made an unexplained exclamation, his heart was shocked. bad! Here, Bofeng Watergate only talked about Naruto, but not Uzumaki Naruto! The reason why Naruto was given his mother''s surname was a means of concealing the strength of the human pillar of the three generations of Hokage, and it was also considered to protect Naruto. In order not to be given the surname of Hafeng, and it was quickly found out as the son of the fourth generation of Hokage. Although the surname of this whirlpool is special enough, after all, the whirlpool survivors are all over the Ninja world, and the whirlpool family still lived in Konoha. Its not surprising that children with a few more whirlpools are always more difficult to verify than Bo Feng, the obvious four-generation Hokage surname. After all, this Bo Fengs surname seems to be only Bo Feng Shuimen. Now, Naruto''s last name is not necessarily Uzumaki! According to the practice of the Ninja world, children generally follow their father''s surname! How can I be so arbitrary! But don''t be seen, it makes Bo Feng Shuimen suspect! In the heart shaking, Chiba''s heart was scolding himself secretly. "You kid, did you hear something... But what you heard was wrong. Although I wanted Naruto to inherit his mother''s surname, Kushina insisted on not letting him be named Bofeng, you I also know that Jiu Xin Na is stubborn, that is impossible for anyone to change, and the child is now Naruto Bo Feng." But at this time, seeing Qianye pretending to be unclear, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled sternly and said with a wry smile. Hafeng Naruto? Hearing these words as if to relieve the siege, Chiba was first happy, and then he was taken aback. Hafeng Naruto? Hafeng Naruto? It''s because of me, so, is this the so-called ripple of the stone thrown into the lake? Because of my appearance, or what I did, the change? Like the transformation of Kakashi''s character, it is destiny...change? In the stunned state, such a surprise, joy and suspicion thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. For a while, it was making Chiba unable to say anything. "Huh? What''s the matter? Naruto Bofeng, isn''t this name bad?" Seeing that Qianye hadn''t spoken for a long time, maintaining a dazed appearance, the bitterness on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face slowly turned into nervousness, and he couldn''t help but speak. In the words, it seemed that he was worried that his son''s name might not sound good. "No! No, it doesn''t sound bad, Naruto Bo Feng, very good, very good!" Hearing the words of Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba also came back to his senses. Seeing Bofeng Shuimen nervously, he seemed to change his name back to "Uzumaki Naruto" immediately~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba said hurriedly. Anyway, this is also a change! Naruto Bofeng may be a sign! How could I let it go! Here, how could it be possible to change Bofeng Water Gate back to Uzumaki Naruto! Although some of the protagonists are sorry for the original, Naruto Uzumaki is the same as Naruto Bofeng. He is the only son of four generations of Naruto, a descendant of the Uzumaki clan, and a surname. It will not change his blood, a certain meaning. It is not important. However, if this is any sign, the name of Naruto Bo Feng is a foregone conclusion, then this is a change in fate. Chiba, may have broken the possibility of unchanging fate! The remaining possibility, only fate can be changed. In a sense, the two possibilities of immutable fate and changeable fate are determined, which are the decisive factors for the victory or defeat of the Kyuubi Rebellion. "Really? That''s great!" After hearing that Chiba gave his son a surname, his name was still nice, Bo Feng Shuimen was obviously very happy, and the tension on his face immediately turned into joy, and he was good. "No! Now is not the time to talk about names!" However, at this moment, Chiba seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and there was a sudden sound, and then his figure became serious, his face turned dignified, and he said: "Mr. Mizumon, this trip, although I did not detect Uchiha Nobuhikos news, but there is an important news. I must prepare the village." Important news? Hearing Chiba''s words and looking at Chiba''s solemn appearance, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression of joy immediately converged, and his expression became serious. "What important information?" Then, after a short pause, he said in a deep voice. https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1739： dawn "Akatsuki, when I was tracing Uchiha Nobuhiko, I tracked down a rain country organization." Looking at the Bo Feng Shui gate that had walked back to Hokage''s office, Chiba pursed his lips and opened a report. "dawn?" When he heard Chibas words, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly, as if thinking of something, and said: "You mean, in this war, a powerful organization in the Yuzhi domestic? But, I remember, it Has been destroyed." Ok? Bo Feng Shui Men, know Akatsuki? When Bo Feng Shuimen said this, Chiba was taken aback. According to some content in the original work, it is inferred that the organization Akatsuki was mentioned after the death of the three generations of Hokage, when Itachi returned to the village. At that time, Chiba didn''t think how many people knew about this organization before. But now it seems that Bofeng Shuimen was able to think of the Akatsuki organization for the first time and tell its results. Obviously, Bofeng Shuimen knew about this organization and was very impressed. How is this going? An organization born in a small country did not have any move to spread to the battlefield of a big country. It was to stabilize its own domestic warfare. Even if it was darkened, it was acting in a low-key manner at the moment, and it was unknown. Why, why was it so popular? The supreme leader of Zi''s Dajin Village knows. Do not! At that time, Bofeng Water Gate was not yet a Hokage, but just a reusable elite Shang Ren. Even he knows... What exactly is going on? After being stunned, Qianye''s brows frowned slightly, and he was confused. "Mr. Watergate, do you know this Akatsuki organization?" Thinking of this, Chiba spoke out his doubts straightforwardly. "Well, the three generations of Hokage-sama once sent me to investigate the situation of this organization. It is also a very powerful organization. However, it was determined that this organization did not threaten our war, so it was put on hold at the time. The three generations of Hokage Masters also adopted a biased strategy, which is considered non-interference. However, it seems that the leader of this organization died in the internal fighting in Yuyin Village, the country of rain. In the end, this organization also disappeared and has been judged to be destroyed. ." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and said. Probe? A biased strategy? Do not interfere with each other? And hearing this, Chiba''s brow furrowed even tighter. It turns out that the three generations of Hokage have noticed it a long time ago. No, its not. The reason why Yahiko was calculated by Hanzo and Danzo may be because he has already begun to pay attention. Although the three generations of Hokage are biased towards Yu Xiao, they dont want to. Provoked unnecessary fighting, but Danzo, who also noticed, didn''t think so. That''s why Yahiko died tragically. Here, Bo Feng Shuimen knows that the third generation of Hokage knows, but there is nothing strange, Danzo knows it, and the third generation of Hokage does not know it, otherwise, Danzo will not be crushed to death. I was too fussy. After these words, Chiba quickly understood. "is it" Afterwards, he nodded, and said in response. "What''s wrong? Akatsuki, is there any problem?" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen asked, turning the topic to business. "Well, this time, although I did not track down Uchiha Nobuhiko, I found information that was unfavorable to us in the country of Rain. Ms. Mizumon, please tell me if Renjuli was sealed during childbirth. Will be weakened to a very dangerous level?" After this wave of Feng Shui gate shifted the topic to the main business, Qianye''s face slowly condensed, staring at the wave of Feng Shui gate''s eyes, and said very seriously. "How did you know?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen was obviously stunned for a while, and then he looked very serious and asked aggressively. This kind of thing is already extremely dense in extremely dense, and it is almost completely sealed inside. It is impossible for Chiba to know this matter. Moreover, this incident was actually in Konoha Village because the seal was extremely weakened when Uzumaki Mito was giving birth. If it weren''t for the first generation of Hokage, it might have been a disaster. It was also because of this matter that they knew that when Ren Zhuli gave birth, the seal would weaken to an extremely dangerous level, and only a few people knew about it. Although Chiba should be one of these few people, it should be impossible for him to know now. "This is the important news I got." Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly and replied straightforwardly in response to Bo Feng Shuimen''s aggressive questions. "You mean, from Xiao, this news?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face changed immediately, and a trace of tension flashed across his face. "Yes." In response, Chiba nodded and said affirmatively. "Then you come back, it''s..." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned tightly, his face turned into a heavy color, and said. "Well, because someone was going to be unfavorable to Mr. Jiu Xinnai, I hurried back in a hurry. However, when I was investigating the most important point, that is, their plan, I was discovered and did not listen. The most important information, now, I only know that Akatsuki is going to be detrimental to Mr. Nushina. Now Xiao Naruto is about to be born. I hope ~www.novelhall.com~ can strengthen the defense around Mr. Nushina. power." In response, Chiba nodded and said. "This Akatsuki is the Akatsuki I know?" When he heard this, Bo Feng Shuimen almost took a breath, then slowly lowered his tightened fist, and asked with his lips. "I think it shouldn''t be Akatsuki who had no influence on us before." In response, Chiba paused for a while, and said. "is it" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, with an erratic color flashing across his face, obviously a little absent-minded. "Originally, we planned to equip strong defensive forces to protect Kushinai. Even the place of childbirth is a secret place. Now, since we know that someone is going to be against Kushinai, then we must also strengthen our defense. You have Who...huh? Are you...who are going to participate in the **** mission of Kushina?" And after this absent-minded answer, he thought for a while, Bo Feng Shuimen groaned, but in the end, he suddenly thought of something, looked at Chiba below, and said in childcare. Chiba rushed over so anxiously, he didn''t even care about his injuries, it was obvious that it was for Jiuxina. With Chiba''s character, his most important teacher is in danger, so how could he stand by. Obviously, he is here to protect his teacher! "Yes, I want to join the guard team of Mr. Nushinai. It is best to guard the door of Ms. Nushinai''s delivery room." After hearing Bo Fengshui''s own intentions, Qianye''s expression did not change at all, only a firmness, and said categorically. He met Bo Feng Shui Men this time, just to join the defending team, the closer you are to Kushina, the better! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1740： promise eally However, this time, I seem to have no reason to stop him from doing this. Looking at the firm Chiba in front of him and listening to his decisive words, Bo Feng Shuimen''s frowning brows loosened slightly, and such a thought flashed in his mind. With the strength of the young man in front of him, he can definitely serve as a guard, and even with his strength, being a guard is still a bit stubborn. Moreover, he himself is also extremely agile, even without any training, he can completely assume the role of a guard. However, I don''t know why, Bo Feng Shuimen always feels that there is something wrong with doing this. No, it can''t be said that it is wrong, but what is always wrong. There is always a hunch, a hunch that Chiba cannot go. However, he couldn''t think of anything wrong, what was wrong. At this moment, he did not rashly agree, but a trace of doubt flashed through. "I remember, Master Jiu Xinnai''s seal of human Zhuli is the seal of the four elephants." At this time, aware of Bo Feng Shui Men''s hesitation, Chiba thought about it for a moment, and then asked. "Yes." Po Feng Shuimen, who was thinking, heard Chiba''s question, nodded subconsciously and responded. "Huh? How do you know?" Then, after this response, Bo Feng Shuimen was stunned, as if thinking of something, he blurted out. "Because Mr. Jiuxinai has already given me the Seal of the Four Elephants." In response, Chiba replied. Seal of the Four Elephants? Chiba has learned to seal the four elephants? When did this happen? Hearing these words, Bo Feng Shui Men''s heart immediately passed a surprised thought. To be honest, Kushina taught the Yin Seal to Chiba, and accompanied by handing over many sealing techniques to Chiba, Hafeng Mizuno will not feel strange or surprised, and being able to learn Yin Seal is enough to prove Chiba''s sealing skills. . And now in Konoha Village, those who can inherit the powerful sealing technique from the Maelstrom clan, the entire village, I am afraid that Chiba has such a talent. It is normal for his wife to pass on the inheritance of the seal technique to Chiba. After all, Chiba is one of the most trustworthy people in this village. He would never do anything unfavorable to the village. The professor gave him, naturally, the safest and best thing. However, the Sixiang Seal is now being taught to Chiba, but it makes Hafengmizumen a little surprised. Although it is to pass the seal technique to Chiba, the Sixiang Seal is the most important part of it. Professor, but it shouldn''t be now. Compared with other sealing techniques, the Four Elephant Seal is the most special, and there is no one the most special. Because it is the seal of Human Zhuli, it belongs to the seal of Human Zhuli seal system, and it is also the most powerful one among all the Zhuli seals, even the strongest nine tailed beasts, in this seal Underneath, it is also completely unable to move. If it weren''t for Jiu Xinnai to give birth, I am afraid that no matter how much Kyuubi is, this seal will not be shaken. This is the most complete one of the seals of Renzhuli handed down in the Six Dao Times. And this seal, in a strict sense, cannot be imparted to other people privately. The human pillar power seal cannot be widely circulated. Even every Ninja village is strictly controlled. A Ninja village, even if it has a talent for sealing, The seal of Renzhuli will not be taught. Unless, the ninja who has mastered the seal of human strength is about to die, or has already died. Of course, because some people need more than one person to use the Zhuli Seal, there are also a group of people in Shinobu Village, but apart from the reduction of this group of people or the annihilation of the entire army, the Human Zhuli Seal will be taught to others. These seals of the four elephants should not be taught to Chiba at this time, at least until the death of Kushina or one of him before they can be taught. Chiba has already sealed this matter with the Four Elephants, something he had never thought of. Although, he once thought about teaching the Seal of the Four Elephants to Chiba when he was about to give him the power to replace the human pillar. However, as the Uzumaki family now, Kushina gave the Four Elephant Seals to Chiba. There was no way. After all, this seal belonged to the Uzumaki family. Out of respect for the Uzumaki family, this matter should not be investigated. There is no reason to pursue it. Moreover, Chiba is also the most trustworthy person, no matter in terms of human relations or politics, there is no need to pursue it. Moreover, this matter may be a good thing now. Since Chiba knew the Seal of the Four Elephants, and with his talent for sealing technique, his level might not be low. If Kushina really had an accident during childbirth, Chiba would be able to seal Kyuubi back. It''s already an insurance. "It seems that you don''t give me a reason to refuse." And since Chiba can be used as a kind of insurance for such an important thing as human strength, then, this time, no matter what he has a premonition or feels that something is wrong, he must arrange for Chiba, and the arrangement is closest to Kushina. The place ~www.novelhall.com~ Therefore, Bo Feng Shuimen can only say this somewhat helplessly. It''s just that, although the words were helpless, his face was relieved and put down a big stone. "No, it''s just that, based on emotion and reason, Mr. Jiu Xinnai can''t have any problems." In this regard, Chiba said so. call! It seems that the other four or five reasons that have been well thought out are needless to say. This time, Bofeng Shuimen was quite supportive of me as an escort. And in his heart, the boss breathed a sigh of relief. "In this case, you can report to Teacher Biwa Lake. This matter has been handed over to the three generations of Hokage Masters. Teacher Biwa Lake will be responsible for the guard operation. You can go over today." In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen did not speak, but wrote a letter of order and handed it to Chiba before speaking. "Yes!" After receiving the order, Chiba took a slight breath and nodded heavily. Even the three generations of Hokage who retired were involved in such an important matter as Renzhulis childbirth, and the wife of the third generation of Hokage was in charge. This is already the first important thing at this level. The transfer of personnel requires Hokages order, which is normal. Up. "Nu Xin Na, I beg you." And watching Chiba accept the order, Bo Feng Shuimen patted one hand heavily on Chiba''s shoulder, his eyes met, and a word full of entrustment was spit out from his mouth. "of course!" In response, Chiba took a deep breath and responded with a firm and determined sentence. Don''t have to say this to Bo Feng Shuimen, he will do it too! To save his life, I must also save Jiuxina! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1741： Report "You just came back and you just joined the guard team. Dont you plan to take a break? I heard that you were seriously injured and unconscious when you came back. You know, if you have a physical problem, what really happened? Im afraid its irreversible. As a result, are you really sure, are you qualified for the duties of a guard?" In the meeting room of Sarutobi clan, looking at the young man in front of him, Sarutobi Lake Biwa slowly closed the order book from Hokage in his hand, frowned and asked solemnly. "Yes!" Regarding this, the boy opposite her, Chiba who came from Hafeng Mizuno with the Hokage Order Book, looked directly at Sarutobi Lake Biwas serious eyes, and said with certainty: It wasnt a serious injury. It has been fully raised, and now there are still three days before the transfer, and these three days are enough for me to adjust my condition." "It seems that the fourth generation has already told you some of the situation. In this case, then, three days later, in the early morning, we will gather here. This is the list of escorts. After you take it back and read it, you will destroy it. Details The plan is also in it." To the boy''s affirmative answer, Sarutobi Lake Biwa was still unsmiling and stern, but instead of rejecting it, he handed over several materials to Chiba and spoke. "This... let me go back?" Regarding this, after receiving the information, Chiba lightly stroked it, then hesitated, and then asked. Generally, in a situation like the present, it is another important matter of Renzhuli. After joining a new person, shouldn''t it be a good time to talk about the arrangements that have been made? Why now, if I have given some information, I will tell myself to go back and see. If there is any cognitive error in the arrangement, then there will be mistakes then? "Yes, you can go back." In this regard, Sarutobi Lake Biwa still looks stern and said with certainty. "Here, don''t I need to know anything?" Hearing this, Qianye frowned slightly, hesitated again, and couldn''t help asking. "This is the best arrangement for you, I believe you." In this regard, Sarutobi Lake Biwa did not talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly: "Okay, let''s go back." "Yes, I understand." And when I heard this, Chiba couldnt ask any more questions. After all, Lake Biwa was in charge of this matter. Although Lake Biwa was not well-known on weekdays, it seemed that he had already retired, but Chiba believed Since Sarutobi Lake Biwa was chosen to take charge of this **** operation, there must be some truth in it. This reason is definitely not because Sarutobi Lake Biwa is the wife of three generations of Hokage, so he was chosen to be responsible for this matter. This is totally untrue. With such a big thing, even if the three generations of Hokage are retired, they will not be confused by nepotism, and if Sarutobi Lake Biwa really does not have a few brushes, Hafeng Mizuno will not rest assured that his wife and village are the most important. One of the strategic resources of Nine Tails, the power of the Nine-Tailed Man was handed over to Lake Biwa Sarutobi. Chiba believes that Sarutobi Lake Biwa is absolutely competent, even if in the original work, she was simply raptured and died in this **** mission, but it does not mean that she is worthless. Kushina giving birth is not just a trivial matter such as Hokage''s wife who is going to have a child, but a major issue that concerns the village''s Kyuubi people, Zhuli. Since Sarutobi Lake Biwa arranged this way, there must be her reason. He didn''t need to say more. After answering this, Chiba did not hesitate anymore, but left the meeting room directly. "It''s really not wrong with what you think." Watching Chiba leave and looking at the empty meeting room, Sarutobi Lake Biwa suddenly spoke. "For the teacher who rescued himself from the quagmire of loathing and loneliness, even if he fights for his life, he will be fully protected. He is such a person." After this sound, after a while, a voice rang from behind Lake Biwa, and from behind the door of this conference room, the figure of Zhuan Xiaochun turned out slowly. "Indeed, Chiba, this kid, is such a hot temper. If you are good to him, he always pays back twice. If you are not good to him, he is either light-hearted or smiling, except for the village. Disadvantageously, I haven''t seen him resent anyone. No wonder Ri Zan and Mizumon are so optimistic about him, even you are biased towards him." In response, the harsh color on Sarutobi Lake Biwa''s face slowly faded, but he said with some emotion. Such a child is really the only thing he has seen in his life. "No, maybe it was resentful, but for Chiba, instead of resenting, it is better to choose those warmths, instead of spending time resenting, it is better to protect the things you want to protect, his love for the surroundings, It has gone beyond resentment." Hearing the emotion of Sarutobi Lake Biwa, turning to sleep, Xiaochun looked at the direction Chiba was leaving, shook his head, and said. "You still have nothing to do with you?" At this time, when he heard this, Sarutobi Lake Biwa suddenly turned his head and said a little bit jokingly. "Some people, even if you put aside, his affairs will continue to spread to your ears. Chiba is one of these people." In this regard, Zhuan Xiaochun''s serious face has not changed at all~www.novelhall.com~ just as if it is irrelevant. "Yes Yes." As for Zhuan Xiaochun''s words, Sarutobi Lake Biwa just turned around and responded rather perfunctorily, seemingly full of unbelief. "It''s just that Chiba and his father are really completely different." Then, as if thinking of something again, Sarutobi Lake Biwa couldn''t help sighing. But this time, Zhuan Xiaochun did not answer, but stood silently, with a few reminiscences flashing in his eyes, but his face was a lot more serious. "Is it appropriate to arrange this for Chiba?" But soon, Sarutobi Lake Biwa seemed to think of something again, and said rather uneasy. "For this **** mission, this is the most suitable arrangement for Chiba. A child like Chiba who cares about Kushina, is good at planning, is very clever and has enough strength to go out for long-term tasks, this arrangement is for him. It is the best. Other arrangements will reduce his role, and even he himself may become a loophole." In this regard, Zhuan Xiaochun did not remain silent, but said rather seriously. "Really... Indeed, if you consider this aspect, the best arrangement is this kind of arrangement. It is just this kind of arrangement. I am afraid of Chiba and care about it. Because I care too much, it will cause problems. This time, but I''m sure, someone is going to be unfavorable to Kushina!" When I heard Zhuan Xiaochun''s words, Sarutobi Lake Biwa sighed and couldn''t help but worry. However, this time, Zhuan Xiaochun did not speak. Even if she is worried, she can only do so now, she has nothing to say. Things can only be this way, it is already settled. Can''t say anything! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1742： well is it It is for me to act alone, no, it is to completely separate from the defensive force and arrange it as the single guard closest to Kushina. No wonder, no need to know the plan. This is a double defense system, double insurance. The defensive force, that is, the defensive network formed by these elites, is a one-layer defense system, and when I am alone, it is also a one-layer defense system, and it is more flexible and safer than the first defense system. Even if the enemy broke through the first defense system, as long as I was by Kushinai''s side, then there would be no problem. According to the context of the original work, as long as I can hold Daito for a period of time and protect Naruto well, then Bofeng Shuimen can concentrate on dealing with Daito. With the strength of the wave feng shui gate, there is no worries to deal with the belt soil, it should not be a problem to repel the belt soil, and there is even a great possibility of capturing the belt soil. The same time and space duel, eyes with soil, may not have the upper hand. Unexpectedly, Sarutobi Lake Biwa would coincide with my plan. Indeed, I dont need to know the plan and arrangement of the first defense system. No, I should say, I dont know better. I am completely independent and will not be affected by the arrangement of the first defense system. , And guard Kushina more attentively. At the low table of the Japanese-style log cabin, Chiba, who was sitting obliquely, looked at the documents in his hand, and nodded unconsciously, full of surprise in his heart. To be honest, this was exactly in line with his plan. Sarutobi Lake Biwa directly arranged him outside Kushinas door, protecting Kushina from the shortest distance, and after Kushina gave birth, he also After Naruto was born, he could directly protect Kushina and Naruto by his side, and keep the seal firmly, and as long as he can be by Kushina, there are a hundred possibilities for intrusion even with the soil. Sex, he also has a hundred solutions. As long as he can stay with Kushina, with his current strength, he does not have the eyes of reincarnation, but is just a kaleidoscope of time and space. Although difficult, Chiba will not make such a powerful soil as easy as the original. Take out the nine tails. Moreover, as long as he is by Jiu Xinnai''s side, then his new forbidden technique will be able to exert its greatest effect! It is also for the soil, the best reliance and weapon, even if it can''t cause much damage to the soil, it can still be done by dragging the soil. It is completely possible to protect Kushina and Naruto! "Peng!" But as he thought in his heart, the fire flashed in his hand, and according to the instructions of Sarutobi Lake Biwa, Chiba burned these documents one by one after reading it. Let me be another piece of insurance. It should be Hafeng Mizumon who got all the current information from me and sent it to Sarutobi Lake Biwa urgently. Sure enough, this Sarutobi Lake Biwa still has a few brushes. She has made such a reasonable and wise plan in such a short period of time, no wonder this important task will fall on her. In the original book, if she... Ok? Wait a minute, did I miss the most important thing! The fire in his eyes flickered, and Qianye''s thoughts were flying here, and thinking about it, suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and he almost blurted out with an exclamation. bad! Forgot one thing! The ability to bring soil! I should inform Hafeng Mizumon and Sarutobi Lake Biwa of the ability to bring soil. Judging from the elite arrangement of the first defense system, the defense is definitely tight, but the reason why it was unknowingly defeated in the original book, even Sarutobi Lake Biwa would die in one face, entirely because they didn''t know the ability of the time and space kaleidoscope with soil to write round eyes! If you still don''t know now, this first defense is still in vain. How did the soil in the original work come from? How will it come? How did they get killed? They will still be killed! No way! I must go back to the Hokage office again! "Squeak!" At this moment, when Chiba pressed the table anxiously and was about to stand up, the door of the Japanese-style log cabin was suddenly opened. "Is Chiba back?" Afterwards, it was Hongyan''s voice asking. "here I am!" In response, Xuena, who was sitting on the other side of the low table, turned his head because he noticed that Chiba''s burning materials, and subconsciously responded. "Really... That''s great. Just now, Mr. Kushina sent a message saying let us go there. She heard that Chiba has returned to the village safely, so she specially prepared dinner and let us go now!" Hearing this, a smile flashed across Hongyan Poker''s face and said. At this time, he had walked out of the hallway and saw Qianye in good condition, and the worry in his heart that could not be dissipated before seeing that Qianye was in good condition finally disappeared. Previously, because of an emergency incident at the camp, he left and returned to the camp half an hour before going through the discharge procedures. So he didnt know what happened afterwards. Although he learned that Chiba has been discharged from the hospital, yes. Chiba''s brave understanding, if it weren''t for seeing Chiba okay with his own eyes, he really couldn''t let go of worry. And now, he was finally relieved. "Okay?" In response to Hirohiko''s words, Yukina nodded subconsciously, and stood up naturally, seeming to intend to pass directly. "right now?" At the same time, Chiba also stood up, but his face was embarrassed. "You went out without a sound for more than two months. Now Mr. Jiu Xinnai told me three times that he must go there immediately. Are you sure, don''t you go immediately? Hearing Chibas embarrassing words, the expressions of Hirohiko and Xuena changed in unison. The two eyes instantly fell on Chiba''s body, almost in unison, and the two spoke in a very strange tone. Tao. "Uh" When they heard this sound, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly. They said that when he left the village to perform a long-term mission, he did not talk to Kushina. He went without a word. Even Hirohiko and Yukina were both. Leave a letter, under this circumstance, if Kushina''s request is not met, what will the consequences be like? To be honest, Chiba is shivering now. "After Jiuxinai became pregnant, has her temper improved?" After shaking for a while, Chiba pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and asked. "You get more grumpy when you are grumpy." In this regard, almost instantly, the words of Hirohiko and Yukina that made Chiba shudder blurted out. "Uh" Suddenly, Qianye''s face stiffened, and his forehead was already in cold sweat. Forget it, there is still time anyway, the big deal is to finish dinner at Jiu Xinnai, or find an excuse to go to Bofeng Shuimen before dinner is ~www.novelhall.com~ Now there is some time before dinner, go back and forth, It won''t delay dinner, and Jiu Xinnai probably won''t refuse. No matter how irritable Jiuxinai is, it is impossible to connect with reason. If you cant, you can write a letter and send it to an Anbu. I am now able to find the secret whistle of Anbu, and I am qualified to let Anbu send a letter. Still, let''s go first. Then, in the next second, Chiba made a decisive decision. "Then, let''s go." After making a decision, Chiba also said nothing, leaving such a sentence, and went ahead. Watching Chiba leave, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other and hurriedly followed. For Chiba, you must go immediately, and for them, too! Chapter 1743： Dont... Dont move! "Remember, this is an extremely secret document. It must be handed over to the fourth generation of Naruto Masters personally, and you must make sure that the fourth generation of Naruto Masters read it before you come back to me, you know?" In a small alley outside the apartment of Kushina and Bofeng Water Gate, Chiba handed the scroll sealed by the seal technique to the black cloak Konoha ninja in front of the civet cat mask, and solemnly told. "Yes, I see, Master Chiba." In this regard, this Anbe ninja took the scroll carefully. First, and then after looking at the sealing technique above, the brows under the mask were wrinkled, and he said without shy: "Master Chiba, this sealing technique ?" "Well, it''s not the sealing technique used for conventional encryption. Don''t worry, it is not difficult for the fourth generation of Naruto Masters to break this sealing technique. By the way, and after letting the fourth generation of Naruto Masters read it, destroy this document." Chiba explained the suspicious words of Anbe Ninja. I don''t know whether this will cause uncertainty in fate. At that time, because he knows the ability to carry soil, Konoha will make targeted deployments, resulting in a different intrusion process from the original work. But, it doesn''t matter, I''m guarding by Kushina. Even if the soil has the space and time ability, if you want to take out the nine tails, you have to get in touch with Kushina and the weak seal of Zhuli. And to come into contact with Kushina, you must be close to Kushina. As long as you get close to Kushina, you will enter my sight. Even if the process of infiltrating with soil changes, it does not matter whether the first defense force prevents the soil. Of course, it couldn''t be better to resist the first defense force. Explaining, Chiba''s mind had such a thought. Although there are some signs that destiny can be changed, Chiba has not seen some signs and thinks that destiny will change after all. He has not forgotten the lesson of the mission of Shenwu Bridge, the uncertainty of destiny, That is the variable, this is always his biggest weakness, who is used to making decisions. And his thinking habits and ways of acting have been finalized. It is impossible to change this post-planning character in a short time. The so-called situation is easy to change, but the nature is difficult to change. This post-planning character is actually also It is not so easy to change the products extended by his nature. Perhaps give Chiba ten or twenty years time, and always pay attention to not acting in accordance with the character of planning, this character will change. But now, it is absolutely impossible to change. Moreover, in a short period of time, if you change rashly, you will get a big shot. What you can do well will be full of loopholes and become bad. "Yes, I understand!" The Anbe Ninja believed in Chiba''s explanation, and after nodding his head immediately, he didn''t ask any more questions. His figure flashed away, and he ran towards the Hokage Building. call! Since becoming an S-rank ninja, everything is much more convenient. Although there is no political power, there is something that can be directly connected with Anbe Ninja, and the distance from Naruto is even closer than when he has political power. Moreover, you can freely arrange more time. Watching the Anbe ninja leave, Chiba''s mouth was slightly wry smile. If I could become an S-rank ninja sooner, maybe I would have more time to practice. "Chiba! No, it''s not good! Come on!" But at this moment, in the window of the apartment of Kusinai and Bofeng Shuimen on the second floor on the side of this alley, Hirohiko''s head suddenly appeared, but he yelled out in a hurry. "what happened?" Looking up subconsciously, Chiba''s expression also changed when he saw Hongyan''s anxious appearance, and asked hurriedly. Could it be that something happened to Jiu Xinnai! This is also the uncertainty of fate? But his heart shuddered, and this thought could not help but surface. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai...Teacher Jiu Xinnai..." Hearing Chibas question, it seemed that he was too anxious. Hirohiko stammered for several times and didnt explain the matter clearly. Moreover, while talking, he pointed inward and asked Chiba to come up immediately. Looks like. "Okay, I''ll be up right away!" Seeing Hongyan''s appearance, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and after a response, he ran back directly. After a while, Chiba ran up with the surprised eyes of the residents here. "Ms. Jiuxinai, what are you doing? Hurry...stop it!" After hurriedly opening the door and seeing the situation in the apartment, Chiba immediately lost his color, his figure suddenly stopped on the spot, cautious, as if he might cause something irreversible if he moved, almost a panic in his mouth. Blurted out. At the same time, Xuena, who was standing on the edge of the table in the apartment, also looked cautious. When Chiba''s words sounded, she almost swallowed nervously. "Be careful... be careful, Jiu... Mr. Jiuxinai..." Afterwards, looking at Hongyan in the same direction, he couldn''t help raising one hand, and gestured to stop, all the poker faces on his face had become anxious. "What have you been doing since just now? Why, Chiba, you are also shocked, what happened?" But at this time, standing at the other window, enjoying the warm sunshine, Jiu Xinnai''s mouth with his hands raised slightly twitched and said. "Don''t... don''t move!" However, hearing her helpless voice, the three of them did not have the slightest worry or anxiety written on their faces, and said cautiously in unison. "Ah" In response to the three people''s reaction, Jiu Xinnai''s eyes slowly half-squinted, his face has completely changed into a helpless look, and then he sighed long and his face was depressed. "Don''t try hard, Teacher Jiu Xinnai, come over and do it obediently. Leave these things to us." Regarding this, seeing Jiuxina''s almost bitter complexion, Chiba took a breath, and after swallowing saliva, said cautiously. As he said, Chiba had already raised his hands and made an appearance of stopping, walking towards Kushina very cautiously. It looks like a big enemy. "Good, good! Then you can wipe me clean!" And seeing the appearance of Chiba walking over~www.novelhall.com~ and the appearance of two other disciples who are beginning to panic, Kushina finally put down his hand helplessly, holding his waist with one hand, and holding the one in his hand. The towel was handed to Chiba who came over, and said with a sigh. "Yes!" In response, Chiba who took the towel took a long sigh of relief, subconsciously wiped off the sweat from his forehead, and said with great certainty. "Teacher Jiuxinai, we will help you over!" At this time, Hirohiko and Xuena also walked quickly, one person and one hand, pressing the waist and supporting the belly of Kushina. call! In the change of Kushina''s helpless and bitter expressions, the three of Chiba were really relieved. Teacher Jiu Xin Nai is too exaggerated, even want to clean the window! How could she do such a dangerous thing! And such a thought flashed through their hearts at the same time. Chapter 1744： Does it hurt? Ugh I really dont know whether these children came to eat or did not let me work. Looking at the cleanly wiped glass, Kushina asked himself a rare question, his face was already helpless, and the corners of his mouth were full of bitterness. These children, after entering the door, except that Chiba had something to convey to the water gate, after seeing their pregnant belly, they stared at themselves all the time. They were not allowed to do this, and they were not allowed to do it. Just gave himself up. As long as there is any disturbance, the three children will make a special fuss. They looked like a big enemy just now. To be honest, she felt that she did something particularly dangerous or even heinous. Originally, she wanted to ask about Chiba''s mission during this period. Looking at it this way, she guessed that she would have no chance to ask before dinner. "Teacher Kushina, wait a minute, dinner will be ready soon. Xuena, you are optimistic about Teacher Kushina." At this time, Chiba''s words came from the kitchen. "Ok!" Hearing this, Xuena, who was sitting next to Kushina and looking at Kushina''s stomach curiously, quickly responded. And at this moment, the corner of Jiuxinai''s mouth became even more bitter. However, although helpless, Jiu Xinnai did not feel angry. It may be because she was pregnant and was about to transform from a woman to a mother. Her temper seemed to be much milder. Otherwise, before the change, if the three children dared to do this, I am afraid she would have broken out. The end is naturally a good beating. At this moment, although Jiu Xinnai''s face was helpless and his smile was bitter, but at the corners of his eyes and brows, there was a slow warmth and an indescribable color of love. "Teacher Jiuxinai." At this time, Xue Na who had just responded, suddenly responded. "What''s wrong, Xuenai?" In response, Jiuxina asked subconsciously. "Pregnant, is it uncomfortable?" And hearing the question from Kushina, Xuena thought for a while, and finally asked the question she wanted to ask just now. "Uncomfortable?" Hearing Yukinas question, Kushina was taken aback for a moment, and then she smiled. After touching Yukinas head and feeling the soft hair, she said, "Well, in terms of life, There are indeed many inconveniences, but it doesnt feel uncomfortable to think that a child with the one you love will be born soon." "is it?" And hearing Kushina''s answer, Xuena blinked and responded softly, but her white eyes couldn''t help but glance into the kitchen. This kid... Once Chiba is involved, I can''t hide my mind at all. So the second stunner in Chiba couldn''t notice it. However, during this period of time, especially after Xuena''s eyes were invisible, Chiba this kid also showed exceptional care and love for Xuena. Sometimes, it''s beyond the realm of close friends. I''m afraid, although Chiba didn''t notice it, some things have grown in Chiba''s heart. No matter, girls are always a little bit earlier than boys in this regard, so I don''t have to rush. Seeing Qianye like that, I''m afraid this little Nizi would be attracted to him. For someone else, no one wants this kid. But Kushina was naturally aware of Xuena''s small changes, and such a thought flashed in his mind. "So, when giving birth, will it hurt? I heard from Yumiko''s sister that giving birth is very painful and painful, and I can hardly bear it." At this time, just as Kushina''s thoughts turned, Xuena, who straightened up, asked another question. what? Hearing these words, Jiu Xinnai''s face changed, and the whole person was taken aback. When giving birth, it will be very painful and painful, almost unbearable! This Have this pain? No... no one told me before! In an instant, such a flustered thought flashed in her heart, and with this thought, her face was a little pale, and a slight sweat was leaking from her forehead. She had experienced Uchihas childbirth and was prepared for the pain of having a baby. However, after all, she saw that Mikoto endured the pain. In fact, she felt that the pain was completely bearable. After all, he is also a ninja. However, now that Xue Nai said that she could hardly bear it, it was completely beyond her imagination. Can hardly bear it, how painful would it be? Isn''t that painful? "Yes...Is it? Yes, it should be painful! However, there should be no problem. After all, Mikoto didn''t seem to be too painful at that time. The pain is painful, but it should not be too painful. Right." Then, in this panic, she smiled stiffly and said so. I don''t know whether to answer Xuena or tell myself. "Is that so? That''s good." And hearing the words of Jiuxinai, the serious questioning expression on Xuenai''s face slowly disappeared. After she seemed relieved, she nodded and said. This girl... Really think long-term. Seeing Xuena''s expression, she was still a little flustered, but Kushina, who had been forced down, looked at Xuena, and such a thought with emotion flashed in her heart. However, thinking that when I was about this age, I knew Pratunam, especially after being rescued by Pratunam. I also had this kind of "marriage" and "childbirth" thoughts that I felt very longing for. Jiuxina didn''t care much. In her opinion, the affairs of her two disciples are already firmly established, and the friendship between the two is deep enough. However, my other disciple always feels a little alone, although my other two disciples are very concerned about him, but in comparison, it is more bumpy. Thinking of this, Jiuxina couldn''t help but want to sigh. "Why isn''t this Hirohiko coming back? Does it take so long to buy a soy sauce?" At this time, the sound of cooking in the kitchen slowly stopped, and Chiba, wearing an apron, walked from it, muttering in a low voice. "Yeah... Hongyan has been there for a long time." In response, Kushina and Xuena looked at each other, and Kushina said. It was dusk now, and it would take almost an hour for Hongyan to leave. It took too long to buy soy sauce before he returned. "I''m going to find him, the next dishes, no soy sauce!" In response, Chiba took off his apron and was about to go out. Obviously, he couldn''t wait. "Wait!" But at first, watching Chiba pass by, Kushina agreed, but suddenly, she thought of something and stopped Chiba. "What''s the matter? Teacher Jiuxinai?" Hearing these words ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba stiffened almost subconsciously, stopped, turned around and spoke. Between the words, there is some tension. "Don''t go now. Nothing can happen in the village. Hongyan came back late. There may be something about him. Let''s wait. During this time, you can tell us about your experience in the past two months. ." Looking at Chiba, Kushina smiled slightly and said. Xu Shi is about to become a mother. Although Kushina''s smile is weak, the warmth it exudes has always been in Chiba''s heart. "it is good!" After hearing these words, Chiba also simply moved a chair and sat down and accepted. After that, without waiting for Kushina and Xuena to talk, they just explained the thoughts one by one. Originally, he wanted to tell the two, concealing it would only make them more worried. Chapter 1745： coming! "I was caught up just a little bit?" After listening to Chiba''s narrative, Kushina exhaled a long breath, paused for a while, and asked again. "Well, very lucky, it seems that the pursuer was distracted by something, so I escaped, otherwise a battle is inevitable. And if it is dragged on the spot, it may be overtaken by the subsequent Yuyin Village troops. Very dangerous." In response, Chiba nodded and expressed affirmation. Chiba, this is... But at this moment, Xuena, who was also listening to the side, frowned invisibly, but after all, he said nothing. From what she knew, it was obvious that Chiba was lying, or that the inquiries he had said were then discovered, and eventually he had to return to the village because of the confidential information he had discovered. Among them, 50% of them were false. This news is confidential and very important. It must be rushed back. Xuena believes it is true, and Chiba indeed rushed back to the village despite his injuries. However, it is impossible for Xuena to believe this without being discovered by others. This part is absolutely false. Although Chiba said it this time, he did not tell the whole truth. However, this time, Xuena did not feel dissatisfied or wrong, and even agreed with Chiba''s words. At the beginning, she concealed the serious injury of Chiba, in order to prevent her teacher from returning from the serious injury when she returned to Chiba, causing unnecessary worry. Her teacher is now expecting childbirth. Chiba was seriously injured, and it would be no good that Jiu Xinnai, the expectant pregnant woman, had something wrong. And now, if Chiba told the truth, what she did was not in vain. Now my teacher, it''s best not to hear any bad news, just think that Chiba will come back this time without danger. If necessary, you have to wait for your teacher to give birth to the child, and after the confinement, you will be fine. This kid... Finally got rid of some brave temperaments. However, he always knew the priorities, this time, perhaps the news was too important. It''s a pity that it''s confidential information, but I can''t inquire about it. But at this moment, when he heard what Chiba said, Kushina was completely relieved. Originally, seeing Chiba come back unscathed for the first time, letting go of most of his heart, he also let it go completely. Although I am curious as to what the confidential information Chiba is talking about, Kushina is a pretty clear person after all. Even if she is Hokages wife and the teacher who discovered the information, she cannot know what she should not know. of. You can''t ask here either. "Now, is everything going well?" However, although I cant ask, the most important man in her life is Hokage of the village after all. Chiba couldnt even take care of the news that she came back eagerly and eagerly. Its probably also extremely important news. It might be something extraordinary. Although she can''t ask about the important matter of, but this matter is going well now, she can still inquire about such vague news. "Don''t worry, Mr. Kushina, this matter, we only need to strengthen the defense, everything is going well." In response, Chiba nodded heavily and said affirmatively. "Ms. Jiuxinai''s guard during childbirth was also strengthened?" But when Qianye said this, Xue Nai, who had been silent, suddenly asked. As the deputy commander of the defense forces, Xuena knew about the things that the Kyu-tailed people had to relocate and protect during childbirth. Even, part of the defense work for the childbirth of his own teacher was done by Xuena. Of course, For such an important matter, Watanabe Kenshin is the leader of the army, and she is now mainly in the defense force. Now I heard that Chiba said to strengthen the defense because it is not within the scope of his own management, but the scope of the commanders authority, and Watanabe Kenshin is not the principal, but just an executor, plus the secretive nature of the guard. , This news naturally did not reach Xue Nai''s ears. At this time, Xue Na was also quite worried. "Don''t worry, I was named by Teacher Watergate as a guard for this guard mission. There will be nothing wrong." In response, Chiba smiled slightly and said. "Watergate asked you to protect me too?" But when he heard this, Jiu Xin Na was slightly taken aback. "I''m back anyway. In a short time, I don''t want to go out on a mission. Besides, I also want to watch Xiao Naruto being born. Anyway, I''m idle, and I''m here, and I can feel relieved. Some, focus on other important things." In response, Chiba replied. "is it" And when he heard this, Jiuxinai nodded slightly, but felt more at ease. When she couldn''t take care of her childbirth, the disciple she was most worried about was by her side, so there was no need to worry about what he would do because of his bravado. Good too! that''s it! In this regard, such a thought flashed through his mind. With Chiba in there, no matter how big things are, I don''t have to worry about it. I''ll still do my part well and don''t trouble Chiba. At the same time, Xuena nodded and made up his mind. "Squeak..." At this moment, the door of the room was slowly pushed open, and then there was a sound of rubbing against the bag. "Chiba, the soy sauce you want!" Then, a teenager with a poker face grabbed a bottle of soy sauce, walked into the room, saw Chiba sitting, and said. "Huh? What are you guys? Are you going to have dinner?" After these words, the boy seemed to have noticed something and asked again. "Not yet, there are a few more dishes, you accompany Teacher Jiuxinai to talk to Xuenai, I will continue to cook." At this moment, when he heard this, Chiba, who had already stood up, took the soy sauce, put on an apron, left such a sentence, and walked towards the kitchen. "Chiba just talked about these two months of experience, do you want to listen." Obviously, Kushina was in a good mood. When Chiba walked into the room, after the pan rang again, she looked at the teenager with a smile. This, his most distressed disciple. "okay!" In response, Hirohiko nodded and sat down where Chiba stood up. Afterwards, the conversation began to soften, and amidst the sound of oil explosion, night slowly fell. It seems that when I look back, I have to tell Hongyan and Xuena separately about another version of their experience. Ah Jiu Xinnai finally fooled him. Thanks to Xuenai''s help~www.novelhall.com~ Otherwise, it would be difficult for Kushina to ask anything. Now, Xuena is getting better and better. After spending the night of Nine Tails and getting rid of all the scourges after the Night of Nine Tails, when Yukina grows up, he is probably in an important position. In the future, it must be a ninja at the top of the village. In the kitchen, Chiba, who was looking after the last dish, watched the night slowly falling outside, and gently wiped the window to wipe off the water vapor. Such a thought flashed in his mind. "It''s dinner! Hongyan will help me serve food!" Then, he turned off the fire, served the vegetables, and shouted back. "coming!" The response of the three of them all sounded immediately. The warm breath instantly diffused. Chapter 1746： Final vision For dinner, its better to eat with them. Under the night, under the moonlight and silver light, Chiba was walking on the path of the return-style cabin. In front of him was Yuuki''s back walking slowly. Hirohiko had already returned to the camp. As the deputy general manager, he would have asked for leave. , Must also go back. At this time, looking at the half-round moon in the sky, a warm smile appeared on the corner of Chiba''s mouth, and such a thought flashed through his heart. For a meal, there is no big fish or meat, just plain home-cooked food, but with Kushina, Xuena, and Hirohiko, they are eating and talking as if they are a family. And this kind of family feeling made Qianye''s heart unable to calm for a long time. Apart from this feeling, at this time, a vague desire arose in Qianye''s heart. A kind of desperate desire to get it as if something was touched. It''s just that what this thing is is vague, and Chiba can''t think of anything. And this longing made Qianye feel hard to calm down while feeling emotional. However, this longing didn''t linger in Qianye''s heart for long after all, and after a while, it disappeared. It''s just that the dissipated is dissipated. After dissipating, a kind of sorrow, but inexplicably appeared in Qianye''s heart, and he couldn''t help but glance at the moon in the sky. Do not! Now is not the time to think about this, there are still three days left, and this battle with Penn must be digested. Although he was stunned and raised his head to look at the moon, Chiba quickly suppressed the sorrow in his heart, and such a serious thought flashed in his heart. The battle with Penn and seeing the power of the eyes of reincarnation was an extremely unsatisfactory thing, but in the same way, if you make good use of it, it is also a means of improvement for Chiba. But this time, Chiba deeply felt that his own enemy experience was not enough. Yes, not enough. Although he can be considered to have experienced life and death, facing the top powerhouses in the Ninja world, and facing the five thousand Yanyin, but still not enough, these experiences. Payne, this kind of reincarnation eye ability belongs to the real plug-in level, surpassing the fighting power of the tail beast level. Even if there are only two, Chiba has been fighting hard. Fortunately, the intention to retreat has long been born. All tactics are based on escape. The ultimate goal is to think of escape from the beginning, otherwise he may not be able to escape. Chiba''s combat experience under this kind of external combat power is really too little. Moreover, he also extremely wrongly estimated that the truly powerful reincarnation eye broke out in this later period. As an upgraded model of the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eye, Chiba does not know how powerful the eternal kaleidoscope is, but even if he does not know it, fight with him. In the situation of the two Payne, although the reincarnation eye is called the three pupils, like the white eye and the writing round eye, it is obvious that the reincarnation eye, as the original force after the big explosion, really broke out the powerful pupil. The technique is absolutely completely crushing the white eyes and writing round eyes. Just facing two penins, Chiba was almost forced to desperately, and let alone the two penins, even the six penins, it is just an ability in the eyes of reincarnation, so it also forced Chiba Almost desperately, if faced with the real reincarnation, Qianye knew that it was definitely the gap between mortals and gods. Among them, there is a dimension! The gap in dimensional combat power! This battle, this crisis, was also the first time for Chiba. After the first time he escaped or passed, he felt insignificant and powerless. At the same time, it also made Chiba understand that changing the Night of Nine Tails is only the beginning, and the immortality of Kusina and Bo Feng Shuimen is just the beginning. The things he has to face will become more and more terrifying. He must completely digest this battle, and, after the Night of Nine Tails, change his way of acting, or in other words, his tactical choice habits! Moreover, it is time to find a stronger force. Bamen Dunjia, Bamen Mode, as a basis, is absolutely sufficient now, even he has not yet fully developed it. But in the future, after the night of Nine Tails, when facing stronger powers, especially the power of the external plug-in class like the Eye of Reincarnation, even if the eight doors of Dunjia and eight doors are fully opened, all eight doors in the eight door mode will be transformed. , The combat power obtained is probably just the top of the tail beast-class combat power. And the power of the tail beast level, although far surpassing the power of the shadow level and even the super shadow level, but compared with this kind of external power level, it is still a god-man! Moreover, Chiba has already felt that from the shadow level and above, that is, the super shadow level, the role of wisdom will become smaller and smaller, especially when facing the tail beast level of combat power, strategy can basically only play a supporting role. Now, the key to determining the outcome of a game, although strategy and tactics are not completely useless, the main thing is to look at their own combat effectiveness. The combat power of the tail beast level, as long as it is not the same tail beast level, is basically defeated by force! This is why, in the later period of the original work, why the tactics are getting less and less, and even the connection seal rarely appears. Because at that time, some people could use ninjutsu without using Kie Yin. Even today, Chiba can achieve some simple escape techniques without seals, and directly use the horrible nature and form changes to make Chakra directly display them in the form of ninjutsu. This time in the Battle of Penn, Chiba relied on a few simple unprinted techniques to achieve a surprise victory, destroying a Penn and fleeing. Going back, in three days, this battle must be digested! It is also necessary to make his five escape techniques more perfect, and even the idea of ??this battle must be realized! If it can be achieved, then, at the level of ninjutsu, I am afraid I will reach the level of the third generation of Naruto. The strongest Naruto level in the early days of the original! Thinking of this, Chiba also secretly made up his mind and set himself the last goal before the Night of Nine Tails. Even if it is only three days, he must continue to improve. The Battle of Penn made him understand the corner of the combat power of the plug-in level and the ceiling level. From top to bottom, how terrible the top of the absolute tail beast level of Nine Tails is, Chiba also roughly inferred. . It definitely exceeded his previous calculations! At the last moment, in order to increase one share of power, in order to increase some fault tolerance, he must increase it again. The turning point of his destiny is about to be countless times more terrifying than the turning point of Shen Wu Bi Bridge~www.novelhall.com~! "Chiba." But at this moment, when Chiba made up his mind, Xuena, who was walking in front of him, suddenly spoke. "what happened?" In response, Chiba hurriedly responded. "Welcome back." After that, there was a soft voice, and he spit out from Xuenai''s mouth gently. "Ah! I''m back!" Hearing this sound, Chiba couldn''t help but startled, and then looked at Xuena who hadn''t even looked back in front of him, and his heart couldn''t help warming up. He smiled immediately and responded. Must... Must promote success! for sure! And in his heart, the original firm idea was already firm. Chapter 1747： Just wait Ninja...detonating talisman...smoke... Sealing Scroll... In the living room of the Japanese-style log cabin, Chiba checked her ninja bag over and over again, muttering silently in her heart. "Are you ready?" At this time, footsteps upstairs sounded, and Hongyan slowly walked downstairs, seeing Chiba checking his ninja bag over there, and asked immediately. Today, it was the third day, and he knew it was time. Chiba is going to give birth with his teacher. Of course, he didn''t know the place of childbirth, even now Chiba didn''t know. The childbirth of the nine-tailed man Zhuli is one of the most important events in the village, and the village attaches great importance to it, and even most of the high-level officials do not know about it. "Ok." Hearing Hirohiko''s voice, Chiba, who confirmed the last time, nodded and turned to Hirohiko to speak. "Check again, lest you get any baskets." Hearing Chiba''s affirmative answer, it is rare for Hirohiko to ask Chiba to confirm it again. "I have confirmed it more than a dozen times, and these are not key props. Even if there are fewer items, there is actually not much difference." Hearing this, Chiba laughed a little, and opened his mouth to relieve Hirohiko. At the same time, he picked up the Ninja sword placed aside and began to wipe and check it. It seems that Hongyan is more worried than I am! And this thought flashed through his mind. "Is it leaving this evening?" Regarding Chiba''s words, Hongyan also nodded, and said casually while walking to wash. How come I haven''t noticed that Hongyan sometimes pretends to be calm? Obviously worried. I was stunned to pretend not to care... Upon hearing these words, Chiba couldn''t help but glance at Hongyan, but seeing Hongyan''s slightly tight poker face, such a thought came into his heart. "Well, we will leave in the evening." However, the thoughts in his mind flashed back and forth, Chiba nodded and said. "is it" And Hongyan went straight into the kitchen, took the bathroom utensils, opened the door and went outside to wash, leaving only this sentence indifferently. This kid! Hearing this, Chiba couldn''t help but laugh again. However, he couldn''t help but not worry! After all, this is Kushina! Not to mention her Nine-Tailed Juli identity, even if an ordinary woman wants to give birth, it is actually quite a dangerous thing. If you encounter dystocia or something, even if Kushina is a member of the Maelstrom clan with strong vitality, there will be a In case, even if you don''t die, you will be seriously injured and seriously ill. Moreover, giving birth to a child is a fundamental matter of life. If there is a difference, the injury is fundamental. The vitality of the Maelstrom family may not fully recover Jiuxinai, and may cause the root of the disease. After the laughter, Chiba''s face became serious, and worry arose in her heart. Although this ninja world has the magical power of Chakra, the medical level is actually quite high, but in some aspects, compared with the technological level of the previous life, it is ultimately worse. In this Naruto world, wars often occur in the ninja world, and medical treatment has improved. It is also biased towards treatment. As for giving birth to a child, although it is said that most of the safe births can be guaranteed, there are always some birthing accidents that cannot be taken into account. The danger that Kushina gave birth to a child was not only from Kyuubi, but also related to the danger of having a child. Therefore, the main person in charge this time will be the wife of the third generation of Naruto, not the third generation of Naruto himself. In terms of childbirth, Sarutobi Lake Biwa also gave birth to two sons, and has also done birth-related tasks, with rich experience, and A medical staff with good medical standards will also be brought along. This is indeed a reassuring thing. "Sorry, I made you come back suddenly last night." At this time, thinking of this, Chiba apologized to Hongyan outside. Last night, Hirohiko actually had to spend his time in the Ninja Engineering Team. The virgin forest in the west was behind the Fourth Ring Road. In fact, there were only a few corners left. The mission of the engineering team was about to be completed, and the villages expansion plan was already comprehensive. It has been a long time since the construction phase has been entered. When the virgin forest has been deforested, the renovated buildings in the original village have almost been rebuilt. Then, the reconstruction plan will enter a new stage, which is the western development stage and the final stage. During this time, Hongyan was actually very busy. After all, it was the end, and there were many chores. Although Chise Kyou did not deliberately shirk his work, he was still very busy, even if he asked for leave, he had to go back to the camp. But yesterday, he personally discussed with Chise Kyou for a long time, and worked there for free for nearly two hours, and it was late at night that Hirohiko applied for it. "No! I would like to thank you so much! You can rest assured that there will be a vacation in just a few days. Although I have to stay there, the students will be on vacation." In response to this, Hongyan''s voice came from outside the door, "Don''t worry, I will take care of everything you gave me. There will be no problem." "Well! This matter is too important after all. Xuenai also explained that she will also let the defense forces pay more attention." Hearing this, Chiba nodded and responded. At this time, all the things he had said with Xuena and Hirohiko last night flashed through his mind, and he felt a little relieved. Hongyan and Xuena shouldn''t have to worry about doing things. Moreover, one of them is in the defense force and the other is in the camp. They are all some distance from the gate. If there is any accident, they should not be affected. Even if the Nine Tails attacked them in the end, as the leaders of the younger generation, the village would definitely try their best to protect them. In the original plot, the younger generation, including Kakashi, was protected and did not participate in the Battle of Nine Tails. They, I can rest assured. As scenes flashed in his mind, Chiba flashed through this series of thoughts. Although he can now guard the place closest to Kushina, but in the face of the uncertainty of fate, he still cannot guarantee that the soil will not be in contact with Kushina, and it is completely impossible to take out the Kushina. Anyway~www.novelhall.com~Hirohiko and Xuena must be considered. If Kushina and Bofeng Shuimen are saved, but Hirohiko and Yukina are lost, then what is the point. The future he was thinking about, but the future where he, Kushina, Bo Feng Shuimen, Hirohiko, and Xuena lived together until they were old and dying. If it werent for such a future, he had saved Kushina and Bo Feng Shuimen. Also in vain. Of course, if the three fools, Kento, and Captain Morino, even Shiga who wants to kill themselves, or even bring the soil, they are all there, and they grow old and die together, that would be the most beautiful thing. But now, after all, there is no way. call Now, everything has been arranged, just waiting to go to that secret place. Thinking of this, Chiba took a slight breath, suppressed the sorrow that had arisen from thinking of those deceased friends, then let out a suffocating breath, and concentrated on wiping the Ninja sword. Now, he just needs to wait. Chapter 1748： set off A daytime is not long or short, but the time will pass, no matter how long or short it is, it will pass. Dusk comes. "It''s almost there." Stopping the last mark in his hand, Chiba sighed slightly, looked at the two steaming cups next to him and on the opposite side, and gave a slight underestimation. finally The idea has not been developed yet, and the time of three days is still too short. However, in other aspects, these three days have also improved everything that can be improved. My strength is almost saturated. I am improving upwards, even if the new door of the eight-door mode is opened, it may not be improved much. , Completely fell into a bottleneck. If you want to break through such a bottleneck, I am afraid that you have to get stronger power, surpassing the power of Eight Doors Dunjia and Forbidden Art. Now, I finally understand why Dashewan betrayed and devoted himself to scientific research. The bottleneck of this strength is sometimes not a genius. It can be surpassed by having outstanding qualifications. A genius can only reach this bottleneck faster. Of course, the bottleneck of genius is naturally much higher than that of ordinary people. However, compared to those ninjas who stand on the real pinnacle of the Ninja world, and even the true pinnacle in the history of the Ninja world, they are mortals. The gap among them is like a god-man. The foundation of this world of Naruto is, after all, the original Naruto, and the pedigree thought in the original is still implemented in the foundation of this world after all. A genius without blood, the highest is to reach the super shadow level. That is, the existence of Dashewan level one. And geniuses with blood, such as Shijian and Madara, are basically above the tail beast level, and the tail beast level is also the difference between mortals and gods. Not to mention the plug-in level after the tail beast level, and the six levels of the world''s combat power ceiling level, such as Liudao Madara, Liudao Daito, Liudao Naruto, Samsara Writer Sasuke and his ilk. I am now only a shadow-level to super shadow-level combat power, if I want to surpass the super shadow-level combat power, there is only one way. After the night of Nine Tails, I''m afraid I have to leave. To find the power that I underestimated before. With the ultra-fine control of chakra that I mastered to create regeneration, it should still be very possible to learn, but I dont know how long it will take! With this underestimation, Chiba also slowly stood up, put away the tea cups opposite one by one, and put them in the kitchen to rinse. At this time, Hirohiko and Xuena have left, and they have just left. It may be because of worry, or because it has not been a long time for the three people to get together without saying a word and become a gloomy trio. In short, neither of them Immediately left to go to their duties, but silently accompanied Chiba for a day. Just left. Of course, Chiba wouldn''t worry about whether they would mess up their responsibilities by being with them. Chiba still knew very well about their abilities. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, when Chiba put the cup back in place, the door of the Japanese-style cabin was knocked. "coming!" Regarding this, Chiba didn''t say much, and in response, he walked to the entrance and opened the door. "Master Chiba, it''s time." But after opening the door, there is a black robe ninja with a fox mask in the eye. He is slightly shorter. The sentence after seeing Chiba is also a bit young. It should be a fairly young Anbe. Ninja. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded, he was ready. "Master Chiba, please check the items you carry with you and salute. We will go this time. It may be three days, maybe a week, or even half a month. Please be sure to bring your belongings." Upon hearing Chiba''s affirmative response, the young Anbe ninja said respectfully. Although the child standing in front of you is only twelve years old, in the village, from the first generation of Hokage, the fourth generation of Hokage, to the common people, no one sees him as a child, and the demeanor and temperament of the Chiba master in front of him, He clearly looked like an adult. He looked like he was not looking at a teenager, but at a peer who was about his age, of course, a peer who was much more mature than himself. And this Chiba-sama is already about 1.5 meters tall. Although his eyes are delicate, he can still see the face of the teenager, but if he matches his mature temperament, he looks like a reliable adult. "Well, I know, wait for me for a while." In response, Chiba also nodded and spoke, then went back to the house and began to count and salute. Although it is said that the original work is directly involved in the production of Jiuxinai, in this real world, it is not as simple as a few pictures in the original work. There are some things that need to be done as an **** action. . And this preparation in the secret place in advance is one of them. Although it is said that Kushinas expected delivery date is confirmed on October 10, which is Narutos birthday in the original work, Sarutobi Lake does not know Narutos birthday in the original work, nor is it sure that Kushina will give birth at the expected date of delivery, and Production is also to be prepared, and it is always necessary to prepare in advance. It''s like a pregnant woman whose due date is approaching in her previous life will be admitted to the hospital early. Therefore, whether it is Kuzina or their own guard, today they have to go to the secret place to prepare. In addition, the due date may not be completely accurate. It may be advanced or delayed. Before Naruto is born, they will not be able to leave that secret place from today. It is also necessary to bring some luggage. Even, in this operation, in order to prevent the enemy from being aware of the insidious calculation of poisoning, all the food was carried by himself, and the village did not have a unified arrangement. "Okay, let''s go." After checking the luggage one by one, Chiba picked up the backpack for the mission, pressed the ninja bag and the ninja, and walked to the door, saying that he was ready to go. "Well, please come with me." In response, the Anbe ninja nodded, and walked a few steps back, and left before Chiba closed. The last few days! When you get to the place ~www.novelhall.com~, you have to take a good look at it. Time is still tight! After all, the soil may emerge from any place, and there is no clear location in the original work. Everything should be calculated carefully. Looking at the Anbe Ninja leaving, Chiba followed him, and at the same time, this series of thoughts flashed in his mind. And, while moving fast, he has already begun to make further calculations. "Then, let''s go, Jiuxina." At this time, on the other side, Sarutobi Lake Biwa also successfully received Kusina with a big belly. "Yes!" Following this answer, Kushina did not speak much, and walked out of the door, and after locking the door, he followed Sarutobi Lake Biwa and left. The gears of fate turn again. Chapter 1749： Turn! Half-sinking into the setting sun of the western mountains, the golden yellow brilliance of the summer heat spreads out, and the whole Konoha Village is stained with gold. This is the twilight that belongs to the village of Konoha after the third war officially entered the overall peace talks stage since the peace talks. The people of Konoha Village also live a peaceful life as always. This evening, it was also time for each to return home, or to buy food to go home, or to entertain guests. It was almost dinner time, and the original bustling streets began to be deserted. Naruto Must be born well! In this most ordinary dusk, the most ordinary street, feeling the big alone, Kushina is slowly walking forward under the leadership of Sarutobi Lake Biwa, thinking about the more and more remote roads, The secret place of childbirth. "Ala!" But just as he was about to walk past the last house on the street and step into a small arch in front, he was surprised, but it interrupted Jiuxinai''s advance. "Wow" Hearing this astonishment, Jiu Xin Na subconsciously stopped his steps, raised his head and turned to look at the source of the sound. When she saw the incoming person clearly, a bright smile appeared on her face. She was slightly short and couldn''t help but say, "Daughter?" At this moment, standing in front of her is her friend, Uchiha Mikoto. At this time, Mikoto seemed to have just bought some vegetables and was about to go home, still holding a beautiful baby in her hands. And Jiu Xinnai''s unbearable words were directed at the baby who looked like a girl in her arms. "It''s a boy." As for Kusina''s unbearable words, Mikoto Uchiha smiled slightly and said. "so cute!" Hearing this, Kushina didn''t seem to hear Uchiha Mikoto''s explanation, staring at the beautiful baby, with a slight indifference, could not help but sigh. "What is your name?" Later, after sighing for a little cuteness, Kushina asked about the baby''s name. However, even though he was asking for the name, Kushina didn''t move his eyes at all, but smiled warmly at the baby. And the baby squirmingly looked at the beautiful stranger in front of him, blinked twice, and there was a sullen emotion on his red cheek, adding a little more cuteness. "Sasuke." Seeing Kushina''s appearance, the mother Uchiha Mikoto couldn''t help but look at her little son, with a loving smile on her mouth, and said softly. "Oh-! The same name as the third-generation father!" And at this time, the Sarutobi Lake Biwa who was walking in front of Kushina was already in front of Uchiha Mikoto, and when he saw the cute little Sasuke, the harsh look on his face also disappeared, after all. As a mother or even a grandmother soon, when he saw the child, a kind smile appeared on his face. After hearing the child''s name, he couldn''t help but speak. In the words, there is a feeling of pampering. "Yes! I want him to be an outstanding and powerful ninja." Hearing Sarutobi Lake Biwa''s words, a look of respect flashed across Uchiha Mikoto''s face, and he said in a hurry. In his words, he also brought a respect. Obviously there is considerable respect for Sarutobi Lake Biwa. However, when he said this, Sasuke seemed to be a little uncomfortable and beautiful face twisted, and there was also a little crying in his mouth. "Kushina is about to give birth too!" However, this did not attract her mother''s attention. At this moment, Uchiha Mikoto raised her head, looked at Kusina, and said, "It''s better to take the name first." "It''s already taken." Hearing Uchiha Mikoto''s words, Kushina kept this warm smile, raised his hand and raised his index finger, and said softly, "Call Naruto." Then, between the words, she gently touched Xiao Sasuke''s head, stroked it lightly, and said to Xiao Sasuke again: "You will become classmates with Sasuke, but you have to get along well." And at the end, she couldn''t help poking Sasuke''s soft face with her finger, and her tone of voice became pampered. "By the way, it really hurts!" And then, she seemed to think of something, keeping her finger poking Sasuke''s face, her other hand was gently placed on her mouth and raised up, her face was black lined close to Uchiha Mikoto, and she said in a low voice. It was also the question she struggled the most during this period of time. "Hey?" And hearing this, looking at Kushina with a subtle scared expression in front of her, Uchiha Mikoto''s mouth immediately showed a subtle smile of "Don''t worry", and she couldn''t help saying: "Kushina There are also things to fear, which is really surprising." However, Mikoto Uchiha didnt say the question of whether it hurts or not, and Kushina did not get an accurate answer. At this time, the Sarutobi Lake Biwa who looked at the time grabbed Kushina, saying " Go, Jiuxinai", he pulled Jiuxinai over. "Yes" Kushina could only respond with a subtle and helpless expression, then raised his hand and waved to Uchiha Mikoto. After saying "See you next time", he was taken away by Lake Biwa. And Uchiha Mikoto kept that subtle smile and watched Kusina leave. "The matter of your childbirth is confidential, and you should try to avoid it if you encounter acquaintances during the transfer. Later, after walking a certain distance, Sarutobi Lake Biwa with a helpless stern look, taught Kusinai. "Yes... sorry." In this regard, Xin Xinna also knew that Lord Biwa was for his own good. Hearing the words of this lesson, he subconsciously touched the back of his head and said nonchalantly. "Also, although you are far away from the village, but because it is confidential, you should not yell too loudly when you are in pain." Hearing Kushina''s words, Sarutobi Lake Biwa turned his head away with a stern look, and said again. However, after turning his head back, this stern look immediately changed into a look of helplessness and helplessness. Obviously, I am very helpless to Jiu Xin Nai''s unconscious natural stupid ~www.novelhall.com~. "Yes" Then, as he drifted away, on this increasingly remote road, there was a response from Nissin Nai. And after that, with this reply, there was no extra communication between the two. Sarutobi Lake Biwa went straight to the arched roads, paying attention to the surroundings from time to time, obviously maintaining considerable vigilance, even, Also pay attention to the guards Anbu hidden in the dark surroundings. Naturally, it was strictly protected during this transfer. After all, he already knew that someone was going to be against Kushina. If he didn''t send someone to protect him in secret, Konoha would have long since perished. As for Jiuxina, following the Sarutobi Lake Biwa, he still has that silly smile on his face. I always feel, Biwako-sama, sometimes it''s scary! And in her heart, this thought was shining. Chapter 1750： arrival Is this... Sasuke? In the hidden part of the house belt of this remote arch road, Chiba, who was on his way, suddenly stopped and stopped in a shadowed corner, and his gaze could not help but look towards the middle of the road. After saluting to Sarutobi Lake Biwa, she was surprised and attracted the beautiful woman of Kushina. At this glance, although in the dark, Chiba noticed the beautiful baby in the arms of the beautiful woman. And this scene is also very familiar. And, this beautiful woman, he also knew, it was Mikoto Uchiha. This scene is clearly the scene before the Night of Nine Tails, which is one of the few depicted in the original work. In the original work, after this scene, the picture is directly transferred to the production of Kushina, but there is no explanation of what happened in it. However, according to the original text, since it has not been mentioned, I am afraid that nothing has happened to it. At the same time, in this eye, Chiba also knew that Sasuke was undoubtedly what Uchiha Mikoto was holding. "What...what''s wrong? Thousand..." At this time, he noticed that the young Anbe ninja who had stopped and led the way had returned, and also hid in the shadow, lowered his voice and asked. However, before he could finish speaking, Chiba raised his hand to stop him. Is this...is there any problem? After being stopped by Chiba, the young Anbe ninja couldn''t help but looked outside, but saw that it was only the protection target of this trip. Kushina-sama was talking with the wife of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan and teasing the children, even Lake Biwa. The adults were attracted to the past, slightly puzzled. Although it is said that during the transfer at this time, such things should not be done, but according to the information, Master Kusina and Master Mikoto are indeed good friends, and the second son of the Uchiha clan was just born, and I heard that he is cute. Very, it is normal for this to stop, and Master Biwa has moved up, obviously there is no danger. This is no problem, why did you attract Chiba-sama? Did Master Chiba see something wrong? "Let''s go." However, before he could think of anything, Chiba stopped prying there, and flew out silently in the original direction. No problem? And this abrupt moment made the Anbe ninja stunned for a moment, but seeing Chiba go further and further, he had no time to be careful, and then he shot out. Overtake Chiba at the fastest speed and leap in front of him to lead the way. It seems that, on the surface, I let the village be prepared for a long time, and nothing has changed. But obviously, compared to the guards in the original book, there are obviously more guards this time. They all seem to be good players. Although on the surface it is the same as described in the original work, but secretly it is already different. I don''t know what kind of chemical reaction this will produce. In the original animation, taking soil is based on Kakashi''s narrative in front of Lin''s grave, knowing the location of Jiu Xinnai and the birth of Renjuli. However, this paragraph is TV original, and there is no original comic. The TV original is not written by Kishimoto, or even just because the plot of the comics is running out, and the animation broadcast cannot be stopped. The expedient measure is completely without any original factors. This can''t be done. In other words, this paragraph may not be the reason for bringing the soil to know Jiuxinai''s information. It is very possible that the soil is known through other means to know that Jiuxinai gave birth. So, that is to say, if it is not the original content of the TV, the soil is known by other means. Then it is very likely that he already knows that this side is tightly guarded, and may even have known us. There is a defense against him. His appearance may be different from the original. His attack method may also be different! Next, I can''t make the final conclusion based on the original work! From now on, everything at this turning point of fate has nothing to do with the original work! At this moment, Chiba was waking up to himself. Before, in the battle of Shen Wu Biqiao, he was too convinced of the absoluteness of the original work in the turning point of fate, so he ignored the uncertainty of fate, and ultimately fell short. Now, in constant reflection, especially in the last three days of promotion and reflection, he has somewhat a very credible guess. That is, in this turning point of destiny, once a link is disrupted, every link will have changes, even earth-shaking changes, just like the half-hour advance of the mission of the Godless Bridge, the content of the original book will It becomes a kind of misleading, a fatal misleading at this turning point of fate that has changed. Now, Chiba must abandon those trends and content of the original work, and think completely based on what happens in this ninja world. In other words, knowing the content of the original work may not be an advantage for Chiba now, but a disadvantage! Just a kind of confusion! And now if you abandon the original work, Chiba is already standing in the light, and the soil is in the dark, and the dark is facing the light, and the light doesn''t know what its own intelligence is in the dark. It is already an absolute disadvantage! At this time, Chiba understands this! When I get to the place, I can''t relax these days, I have to prepare well! Thinking about it, Qianye''s eyes flashed sharply, and his face was already unchangeable and firm. At the same time, his eyes, who had been moving through the shadows, suddenly brightened and then darkened suddenly, and his figure had already rushed into a large virgin forest. After passing through this virgin forest and over a hill covered by virgin forest, Chiba finally, led by this young Anbe ninja, arrived at the destination, the secret place where Kushina gave birth. "despair!" With the slight sound of landing, Chiba stood behind the young Anbe ninja, and looked at the river in front of him, the not too steep but not too gentle mountain wall above the river, and the plank road built on the mountain wall At the cave at the end of the plank road, and on the plank road, the guarded Anbu ninja at the entrance of the cave, the firmness on his face slowly dissipated, changing into an ordinary look. Here It is exactly the same as in the original book, except that there are more guards. It has indeed changed! Then, the original content can be forgotten here! Then ~www.novelhall.com~ During this period of time, the defense loopholes here must be filled one by one! Looking at it, such a thought flashed in his mind. "Master Chiba, let''s go." At the same time, the young Anbe ninja made a few handprints, seemed to have opened something, and turned back and said. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded without talking nonsense, and directly followed the young Anbe ninja across the river in front of him. Enchantment? When crossing the river, such a thought came to Chiba''s heart. It seems that the defense is quite comprehensive. but Then, when he walked on the plank road, his mind had already begun to figure it out. Chapter 1751： Detect Is that all? There are four to six more personnel than the original, but the strength should be one class higher. From the posture and state of these Anbe guards, it can be felt that they are all experienced and powerful, and they are the elite of the elite. Although the number of personnel has only increased, but in such a place, there are almost eight people, which should be the most suitable defense force. There are too many people and its not good to be crowded together. There are fewer people, although you can take care of the surroundings, and there are no loopholes, but if the number of people is small, if an enemy kills one, there will be one more loophole, one more hidden visual blind spot, and the opponent is a time and space ninja, making it easier to create vision Dead ends. However, in this situation, two people observe each blind spot. Even a time-space ninja, it is impossible to kill the defense of the same blind spot all at once. And as long as he kills one person, he must be discovered. It seems that this Sarutobi Lake Biwa really has one hand. As the plank road went all the way up, until he stepped into the cave at the center of the plank road, Chiba looked at the two Anbe ninjas standing on the plank road in the cave, and such a thought flashed in his mind. "What''s wrong? Master Chiba, is there anything wrong?" Seeing Chiba looking back at the Anbe Ninja on the plank road above, the young Anbe Ninja on the side hurriedly asked. As an Anbe, and the Anbe Ninja who is in charge of defense here, the young Anbe Ninja knows the importance of this matter. Seeing Chiba''s unusual behavior, he didn''t think he thought something might be wrong, so There was also some hurried questioning. "No! The defense is perfect. These Anbu should be one of the best in the Anbu." In response, Chiba shook his head and responded. "Yes!" Hearing Chiba''s answer, the young Anbe ninja breathed a sigh of relief and replied. "You don''t have to worry so much. Naturally someone will do a good job of defense." In response, Chiba smiled slightly and said. Obviously, compared to other Anbe Ninjas, this young Anbe Ninja''s mentality is a bit too tense, and from the time when he was on the way, this young Anbe Ninja should not be much weaker than the elites in the outside. In this **** operation, it is fully qualified. However, this young Anbe ninja may lack experience, not enough important tasks to perform, and mentality, but a little nervous. "Yes!" Hearing what Chiba said, the young Anbe ninja was taken aback for a moment, and then seemed to understand something, with a trace of shame on his face, and he responded. What a shame. How can I worry about this kind of thing, but this time, the three generations of Hokage are personally responsible, so I have to worry about defense forces. I just need to do my own thing! But in the words, such a thought flashed in his heart. "However, although it is said that someone will do everything, you should also pay attention to your own safety. If there is something, don''t try hard, just notify me as soon as possible." At this time, just as the young Anbe ninja''s thoughts flashed, Chiba spoke again. "Yes!" In response, the young Anbe ninja was slightly taken aback, but this time, he quickly reacted and responded. Lord Chiba...Is this worrying about our safety? And this thought flashed through his mind. "Let''s stop here." Then, when the thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba paused, stopped at the bottom of the cave, and his eyes fell on the front mountain wall. "Yes!" Hearing these words from Chiba, the young Anbe ninja also stopped, stood still behind Chiba, and said, "Then, I will leave first." "Ok!" In response, Chiba nodded. The task of this young Anbe ninja is to bring herself here. Now that the task has been completed, it is time to go back. Return to his own post. Moreover, as a guard, he also needs to get familiar with the situation here. On the way, the two of them also talked. Chiba knew that this young Anbe ninja was actually here for the second time, and the first time , Did not stay too much, but was sent directly to pick him up. In other words, this young Anbe ninja actually only knew how to take the road here. I don''t know anything about the situation here, and I need to be familiar with it. After getting the affirmative reply from Chiba, the young Anbe ninja didn''t stay much, and walked directly outside Shandong. It looks like an ordinary cave. Watching the young Anbe ninja leave, Chiba looked around. It was obvious that the bottom of the cave was a naturally formed cave without any traces of axe chiseling. It looked like an ordinary cave without anything. If Chiba didn''t know that this is the place where Kushina gave birth, I am afraid, I would ignore the past. It can be considered a little confusing. After all, if someone really wants to be disadvantageous to Kushina, the outside guards have told the enemy that this is not easy, and the enemy will naturally not ignore the past, but it can be delayed for some time. At least, the enemy has to It takes a lot of effort to find the entrance. "It''s a pity, if the enemy doesn''t bring dirt. Just this one can buy enough time." However, thinking about this, Chiba couldn''t help but sighed. This level of confusion is indeed perfect, almost he can''t see it at all. This is already a very remarkable disguise, even if it is an experienced ninja above the S rank, it may not be directly discovered. Its just that the opponent they are facing has soil in their hands and possesses space-time ninjutsu. Its not a problem to explore the entire mountain. In the original book, after bringing soil to kill all the alert ninjas, the savior uses time and space capabilities into the mountain. , I found the birthing stone room of Jiu Xin Nai, this disguise, for the soil, is actually useless. "Ugh" While sighing ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba also slowly raised his fingers and formed a seal. "Lalala!" With the printing of Qianye, a regular rectangular stone gate slowly appeared on the uneven rock wall in front of him, which opened slowly amidst the sound of the machine. A faint yellow candlelight also slowly escaped as the stone gate opened. Although camouflage is useless for taking soil, it does not mean that taking soil can really flow unimpeded. Maybe in the original book, he could sneak in silently and be caught off guard. But now, everything is different. Stepping into the stone gate gently, Qianye slowly narrowed his eyes as he looked at the stone chamber that was getting clearer and clearer. A touch of sharpness, flashed by! Chapter 1752： 1 same as the original Ok It is exactly the same as in the original, this stone room. Walking into the stone room, Shimen slowly closed behind him, amidst the sound of clattering, and merged with the mountain wall, like a wall. And in front of Chiba, there is no door frame without a door. The dim candlelight is spreading out from the inside, reflecting his face with some uncertainty. Through this door frame, Chiba can clearly see the stone room. Furnishings. Everything is exactly the same as in the original book. The position of the delivery bed, the position of the fire candle, and even the patterns on the wall are exactly the same. And Chiba can also feel the powerful barriers in the original work and in the animation. At this moment, after entering this stone gate, Chiba can feel a sense of oppression in front of him and gently push him Pushing away from the door frame without a door is obviously a kind of barrier. "Go in and have a look." After taking a look, Qianye slowly raised his fingers and made a mark after looking at it, and after confirming that it was as good as the original, Qianye took a breath and stepped into it. It had the same layout and the same stone room as the original. After entering, Chiba did not pay much attention, but looked up at the stone wall above the door frame. Looking around, a piece of paper with "knot" written on it squarely and squarely is the basis of this stone room enchantment. In the past few years, while thinking about seal art and curse seal art, Chiba also dabbled in some enchantment art. Although enchantment art is different from seal art and curse seal art, after all, they are mainly based on the technique. The technique has a certain sense of similarity in nature. If the seal technique is to open up the sealed space and lock the sealed object inside, then the enchantment technique isolates the existing space and excludes the outside, pushing people and things. To the outside, in a sense, there is something in common. Its just Chibas current attainments in seal art. After he came into contact with enchantment art, he was familiar with it, and he quickly learned it. If it wasnt for the fact that there were not many enchantment art in the village of Konoha, I am afraid he is already a master of enchantment art . Of course, even if it is not a master, Chiba is sure to get rid of some powerful enchantment techniques. At this moment, Chiba saw the doorway of this stone room''s barrier technique at a glance, unlocking this relatively powerful barrier, or in other words, found the key to pass the barrier. This should be Anbu''s enchantment technique, relatively powerful. Take into account the alarm and a certain defense. It was a powerful barrier in Konoha Village. This enchantment technique, compared to the seal technique and the curse seal technique, is a bit scarce, and the entire Ninja Realm seems to be few. Speaking of it, Bofeng Water Gate also has extremely high attainments in the area of ??enchantment. In the original book, he transferred the time and space barriers of the nine-tailed beast jade, which should be one of the most powerful barriers in Konoha Village. After taking a look at the barrier, Chiba raised his fingers again, and Jie Yin filled the gap that had been opened in the barrier for one person to enter, which was the barrier door that opened him. When it was closed, the barrier of this stone room was restored to its original state. At the same time, this series of thoughts about enchantment flashed through his mind. Now, the defensive power here, not to mention the dark ninja, there are two enchantments, the outer enchantment, and the enchantment of this stone room, all have an alarm function, as long as someone passes through the enchantment, they will be noticed. And the only situation where you can''t be discovered through the barrier is the person who is seen as his own and can open the barrier by himself. It''s just that Zongtu possesses temporal and spatial abilities, and can move parts of his body and even the entire body into a different space that belongs to him, and the enchantment technique may not be able to stop him. In other words, these two enchantments should be useless. Gee! At this time the space... is really a headache! Although the Bofeng Shuimen and the others had known the ability to carry soil, there was still no way to make an effective defense. In this enchantment technique, after all, there was no means to defend time and space. With the thought of enchantment technique, Chiba felt it was difficult. It seems that fighting is inevitable. Invasion with soil is also inevitable. And my current duty... Ok? Wait a minute, it doesn''t seem right, is there something that has changed! But thinking of this, Qianye frowned, a flash of inspiration in his heart, thinking of something. wrong! Did I change the position of Bofeng Water Gate? I remember that in the original book, Bofeng Shuimen accompanied Jiu Xinnai, who was responsible for stabilizing Ren Zhuli''s seal. However, it was finally destroyed by the soil. In order to save Naruto, he was succeeded by the soil. But now, Bo Feng Shui School has sent me here to stabilize the seal after production. Is it possible that he won''t come by himself? Do not! impossible! Even if I was inserted into the night of the nine tails, according to logic, it is impossible for Bofeng Shuimen to not come. This is the birth of his beloved wife, and it is still destined to be dangerous. When someone is staring at him, Bofeng Shuimen How could it not come? can It seems that there is no news of the wave of wind and water. Is this because I changed the course of the turning point of my destiny, which caused things to move in the direction that is not the original plot? Has the uncertainty of fate begin to work? After that, Chiba''s frowning brows tightened, and the heavy doubting thoughts passed through her heart. At the beginning, he did not remind Kakashi and the others when he was on the mission of the Godless Bridge. Instead, he chose to rescue him at that time, just to avoid such a situation that does not follow the original plot. Of course, in the end, because of fate Certainty, it is different from the original work. However, the changes that occurred this time were completely different from those of the mission of the Godless Bridge. The mission of God Wubi Bridge was only half an hour ahead of schedule. What should I do? However, this time, the characters who appeared on the scene changed, and it was the change of the protagonist. Yes, the main character changes. Throughout the night of Nine Tails, there is no doubt that Bo Feng Shuimen was the most critical character. It was he who saved the village, repelled the soil, and sealed the Nine Tails, the most central character of the Night of Nine Tails. However, such a critical task may not be here at this time. This change is not in the same concept as half an hour ahead! This is the history, or the essential change in the turning point of the fate of the night of Nine Tails. The bridge of Shenwubi is half an hour earlier, but the flow of the story remains unchanged. What has happened is what has happened. What is the result? However, the central character is no longer there, and then the night of Nine Tails slides into an unknown, that is, Chiba can''t imagine, or can''t predict, what will happen to this night of Nine Tails without Wave Fengshui. This is also the thing that Chiba is most afraid of. He cannot use the perspective of God. Knowing the direction of the plot, you can even infer the course of the night of Nine Tails based on the situation at the time, and even without any intelligence, you can infer the location of the key figures and the trend of the development of things. In a sense, it is a kind of perspective from God. Just like playing a strategy game without the fog of war, knowing where everyone is and knowing the situation in each place is equivalent to knowing all the information. With this level of intelligence, Chiba has considerable control and can let everything develop in the direction he wants. Now, his actions undoubtedly broke the inherent plot. The Night of Nine Tails has become an unknown. He is no longer from the perspective of God, but like the characters and even the small soldiers in strategy games. In the fog of war, the direction of the entire Nine Tails Night has become unknown. The process of the attack with soil has become uncertain. Possibly, he used Naruto as a threat before, but after the change, he might just take away Nine Sina after childbirth, even without the threat. Now, perhaps this is the situation that Chiba is least willing to see. What he thought was that providing intelligence and inserting the guards would not change the beginning of the story, at most it would change the process, and if the opening is the same, even if the middle has changed, then dont worry, know the opening and use the opening, he will He can take the upper hand, and as long as he has the upper hand, he can completely pass through the Nine Tails. However, he did not expect that even the core has changed ~www.novelhall.com~ If the core has changed, then the start will probably also change. Forget it! Do everything first! The start has changed and things have slipped into the unknown, so good! Anyway, I don''t intend to use the item of knowing the plot of the original, so I can completely put aside the original! What we should do, we still have to do it! When I provided information, I was also prepared to change at the beginning! However, after realizing this, Chiba did not panic after all, nor could he panic. For this day, he thought too much, too much thinking, too much inference, this situation, although not good, But he has not thought about it, the corresponding plan is not without! Although I don''t want such an opening, it does not mean that there is nothing to do with such an opening! Thinking about it, Chiba didn''t think much anymore, looked at everything in the stone room, and started to arrange it according to his own plan. Chapter 1753： consider In this way, it is almost done. Even if there is an accident, it can have a little effect, and it is a foolproof arrangement. About an hour later, Chiba straightened up, looked around for a week, looked at the stone room that was exactly the same as before, and nodded silently. Next, we have to look at the surrounding environment. After a glance, Chiba Kieyin with one hand opened the barrier again, and after the barrier was closed, he quietly disappeared behind the closed stone gate by Lala. Although the original plot did not describe this too much, the development of the plot did not happen here. In the original work, Naruto threatens Hafeng Shuimen with soil and finally throws Naruto into the air. After Naruto is finally thrown into the air, Hafeng Shuimen takes Naruto to fly Thunder God to another place, and then puts the soil on Naruto''s swaddle and detonates. Fu also exploded in another place, which Qianye remembers very clearly. Afterwards, Bringing Earth also used time and space ability to bring Kushina to another place, unlocked the seal, and then psychic Nine Tails to the village of Kinabalu. In the original work, the foothills where the birthing stone room is located are not the main battle site. Even, it is basically a scene that is not very important. However, that was only in the original work. Now Chiba has obviously changed the inherent plot of the turning point of the night of Nine Tails, or the anchor point in the turning point of destiny, I am afraid that everything has changed. In the original work, taking soil is a matter of mental arithmetic and unintentional, and Bofeng Shuimen and others are caught off guard. There is almost no room for them to save Naruto and let the soil save Nine Xinna. However, now the anchor point at the turning point has been destroyed, and now Bofeng Shuimen and others are prepared, it is impossible to win by surprise, even now the dark part outside has been replaced by the elite of the elite, and there are no dead ends in the eyes and ears, so they have to sneak in. I am afraid it is not so easy. The situation in the original book should not appear anymore. Moreover, it is very likely that it will evolve into a battle in the sky, rather than a scene of sneaking in secretly. The surrounding environment needs to be surveyed. This time, the battle may be completely different from the original. The place of the battle may also be anywhere in the foothills. There is always nothing wrong with making more preparations. Besides, there are still a few days before Jiu Xinnai giving birth, which is enough for him to make some preparations. But in fact, the night of Nine Tails process is actually quite simple, there is no ups and downs, just take soil to unlock the seal, and then fall into passive Konoha Fang to solve the disaster of Nine Tails. Almost taking the soil to seize the opportunity, Konoha was completely passive. Fortunately, Bo Feng Shuimen turned the tide and sealed Nine Tails separately, and finally sealed the Nine Tails. Nami Feng Shuimen and Kusina entrusted the future to Naruto. , A series of things ultimately sacrificed. The development of the whole thing is a straight line without even a curve. The mission of God Wubi Bridge still felt like twists and turns, but the Nine Tails Rebellion didn''t have any twists and turns. And there are no waves and twists, and Chiba cannot step in at every twist and turn, change a certain twist, and thus change the direction of the whole thing. I can only intervene in this matter all the way, using my own strength to shake the direction of this matter. In other words, if the quest of God Wubi Bridge can take some tricks, then this night of Nine Tails is head-to-head, because simple things cant be used by any means to reverse the ending, only use Chiba''s own strength, in this matter, strongly stirred the straight line direction of this matter, thereby changing the future. In other words, preventing the Kyuubi Rebellion is very simple. The first is to stop the soil from the beginning, save Kushina and Naruto, so that the seal cannot be unlocked, and there will be no Kyuubi Rebellion. The second type is that the seal is inevitably released. Chiba or anyone else will try to turn the tide and re-seal Nine Tails into Kushina''s body, save Kushina, and solve the trouble of Kuzina. There is no other possibility. There are only two possibilities to resolve the Nine Tails. And in the case of solving the Kyuubi Rebellion, while keeping both Kusina and Namifengshuimen, no matter which possibility, there is only one solution, and that is when facing Otodo or Kyuubi, Chiba Can join hands with Bofeng Shuimen, or just face them by Chiba alone, so that Bofeng Shuimen is safe, or the side with the highest chance of winning. Or, in other words, Chiba must stand beside Bofeng Shuimen when it is possible that Bofeng Shuimen will be killed, so that the possibility of him being killed forever is greater than the possibility of not being killed. In short, it is head-to-head. After all, Chiba will have to face the soil and Kyuubi, and it will be smoother. He only needs to face the soil. Of course, in this case, even he does not face the soil. For Tu, Bofeng Shuimen is your teacher or your teacher after all. For Bofeng Shuimen, the disciples are disciples after all, and Bofeng Shuimen can deal with the soil. The key is not going smoothly. Faced with the two scourges of Daido and Kyuubi, Chiba will eventually die. However, if you lose your life, you lose your life. If the night of Nine Tails succeeds, then the future he wants will come true. Then, he can live with Kusina, Hafeng Mizumon, and Hirohiko, and Yukina. For decades, even if you have to face the monsters of the sixth level in the end, but what? At that time, it was enough, decades! Every day has been warm and fulfilling for decades, a brand-new future, a future he wants, which has satisfied him. Living in a hurry for decades and living a long time may not be a good thing. Moreover, when the time comes, I will face the six-level monsters with these favorite people, what''s the big deal! Even if you make good use of the Fourth Ninja War and spend a lot of time after the Night of Nine Tails, it is still possible for the dead friends to come back again. And even if he unfortunately failed this night of Nine Tails, it would not be a bad result that he would go to Elysium along with Kushina and Bo Feng Shuimen. He desires to live, but after so many life and death experiences, he is not afraid of death! Moreover, Chiba''s current strength ~www.novelhall.com~ may not die when facing Kyuubi, and even has quite a few wins. After all, his current level of sealing technique surpassed this era. Although he didn''t know how strong the six-level seal technique was, but sealing the nine tails, Chiba believed that as long as the nine tails were weaker, he was sure. It''s just that he couldn''t separate and seal the nine tails like Bofeng Water Gate. To separate the nine tails and seal it, you need to use the ghoul to seal it up, and Chiba will not seal it off yet. After all, in the original work, Bo Feng Shuimen first used a ghoul to seal off half of the nine tails, sealed it into his body, and then sealed the other half of the nine tails with a gossip seal. However, it does not matter whether it is separated or not. As long as the nine tails can be sealed, it will naturally be sealed in the body of Nine-tailed people. Nine-tailed people originally have the strength to withstand the huge chakra of Nine-tailed. worry. So, just say hello and go check it out. After thinking about it, Chiba had already reached the entrance of the cave, and after looking at the guarded Anbu Ninja, he planned. Chapter 1754： Have plans It turns out that the childbirth cave is such a hidden place in this mountain, it can be said to be the most hidden place. He walked the entire foot of the mountain thoroughly. After checking and confirming it, Chiba returned to the cave. Looking out from the mountain wall, he couldn''t help but let out such a sigh. The mountain wall he is standing on now is a small rift in the foothills covered by dense vegetation. The rift is extremely small, high and low, and only a river passes through. Although there is a river running through it, whether you look down from mid-air or from the top of the mountain, it is just blocked by nearby vegetation, unless it is directly above the ravine and within a certain distance. It''s easy to be ignored. Absolutely the most secret place in the foothills. It can be seen that Konoha Village did not choose this place casually. It can also be seen how much Konoha Village values ??the childbirth of Kushinai. It also shows how big this childbirth is. As for the foothills themselves, Chiba did not see anything unusual. It was just that after walking down this circle for more than three hours, Chiba also found some regular patrols, except for these Anbe guards. Other places in the foothills also have defensive forces. Moreover, Chiba also saw Watanabe Kenshin''s figure. The commander of the dignified defense force is also among the patrolling defense teams, and even several groups are personally led by him. I have to say, Watanabe Kenshin, since his first failure, has been a lot pragmatic, and his ability is obvious to all. This pragmatic, serious, and conscientious attitude, even if it is a problem in his heart, he cant let go. Chiba, also had to praise. At present, Watanabe Kenshin is definitely the mainstay of the village. Even if Chiba didnt want to admit it, there was nothing he could do. The merits and attitudes were there, and people were low-key and hardly regarded themselves as the commander of the troops. Even, they were very concerned about Xuena, the Hyuga clan. After the rebellion, it was Watanabe Kenshin who let Yukuna stay in the defense force and consulted on all matters, so that the Hyuga clan didn''t dare to be presumptuous, and it was regarded as saving Yuuna. In the end, it was because the Hyuga clan put pressure on Hokage, and Watanabe Kenshin was forced to let go. However, after letting go, he often recommended Xuena to Hokage, and gave Hafengmizu more reasons to protect Xuena, so that the bullying that Xuena received from the Hyuga clan increased. It can be said that although Chiba still has some eagerness to see Watanabe Kenshin, Watanabe Kenshin''s maintenance and love for Yukana is undeniable. Even, to some extent, Chiba is also somewhat grateful to Watanabe Kenshin. . I also felt a little surprised that Watanabe Kenshin actually cared so much about Yukana and treated him as a relative. In private, Chiba could see that Xuena was very grateful and respected the captain who defended her. Otherwise, in the absence of any position, Xuena would not be as dedicated to the defense forces as possible, and even more responsive to Watanabe Kenshin. In the world of ninjas, although persuasion from orders is an iron rule, the idea that ninjas exist to complete tasks is also deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. However, it does not mean that ninjas are not at all humane, if not sincerely grateful and respected, ninjas are completing their superiors. When ordering, they also cut corners. Among the ninjas, there are many speculators and guys who are weak both physically and mentally. For example, when Chibas first mission, the so-called elite ninja was obviously It was a speculative thing, and by coincidence, he entered the elite army, but the person was very weak, even greedy for life to a certain extent. It''s just that, compared to the peace period in the previous life, in this ninja world where darkness and battle are everywhere, there are far fewer such people. "came back?" And at this moment, behind Chiba, the sound of Lake Biwa rang from the ground. "Lord Biwako." In response, Chiba hurriedly turned around and responded. "How was the investigation? Did you find any improper places or loopholes?" And at the stall where Chiba responded, Sarutobi Lake Biwa had already reached Chibas side, and together with Chiba looked at the faint night ahead from this mountain wall, with breeze gusts, blowing in the night ahead, Various strange shapes and forests formed by the trees swayed. "I didn''t find out, there is Watanabe troops there, so I can rest assured." In this regard, Chiba said so, not hesitating to say his trust in Watanabe Kenshin. "Originally, it was the best for Xuena to come here to preside, but now the defense forces can''t do without her, and Qianxin is also willing to let him be a commander of the troops here to do the work of his subordinates, but this child is willing to do so. Hearing this, Sarutobi Lake Biwa nodded, apparently agreeing with what Chiba said, and said. "Compared to before, Captain Watanabe is indeed much more reliable." In response, Chiba also nodded and said. It seems that Qian Xin did a good job during this period, and even Chiba recognized it like this. Hearing Chiba''s voice, Sarutobi Lake Biwa couldn''t help but flashed such a thought. "Next, you are still free to move around. I will not ask what you want to arrange, and I will not ask at all. Moreover, the secret forces and defense forces here have also received orders. They will not interfere with your actions. You are you, others are other people." However, next, Sarutobi Lake Biwa did not say anything more about Watanabe Kenshin, but talked about Chiba''s positioning here. In the words, Sarutobi Lake Biwa means to allow Chiba to move completely freely. In addition, Chiba''s actions are also defined as absolute confidentiality, even she cannot know. "Yes!" In response, Chiba replied with a nod. He naturally knew what Sarutobi Lake Biwa meant. In the beginning, the information that Sarutobi Lake Biwa gave him was to completely isolate him from the Anbe and the defense forces, and do his own, as long as it does not conflict with the defense methods of the Anbe and the defense forces. That''s it. "It''s just that when Jiu Xinnai gives birth, Pratunam will also come, tell him everything about you." Later, Sarutobi Lake Biwa said. Will Bo Feng Shui Men also come? Then... Actually... Still similar to the start of the original? After hearing this sound, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, and such a rather stunned thought flashed past his mind. "I know, but if I can, I hope Teacher Watergate will be there the night before. I also want to talk to him about some things." However, although Qianye was stunned, there was no pause in his mouth, and he said directly. Bo Feng Shuimen can''t come to ~www.novelhall.com~ He has a plan to come. Bo Feng Shui Men comes, he also has a plan to Bo Feng Shui Men. It wasn''t something terribly ruining his plan, it was just that some details were changed. "Well, I''ll inform him, now Jiu Xin Na has rested, so please rest soon." In this regard, Sarutobi Lake Biwa did not seem to be surprised, nodded, and said like this. After speaking, it seemed that there was no talking about it. He turned around and walked towards the cave. After a while, he disappeared in the cave. It''s time to rest! Next, only when you are tired. In response, Chiba also nodded silently. Then, he jumped down and jumped directly off the mountain wall. After a few seals in his hand, he opened a hidden place on the plank road on the next level and stepped into it. Chapter 1755： Regardless! Is it the next day? Slowly opening his eyes, Chiba sat up slowly, looking at the empty bed next to him and the last Anbu ninja who was dressing up and leaving, such a thought naturally flashed in his heart. Yesterday, after the conversation with Sarutobi Lake Biwa was over, he came to the stone room hidden in the stone wall of the bottom plank road for the Anbe defense personnel to rest, and slept on a separate shop prepared for him. And now, he was also awakened by the sound of everyone getting up just now. He was in the stone room, and it was dim everywhere, but he couldn''t see when he appeared. Thinking of this, Chiba also got up and picked up his own toiletries, and didn''t think much about it. After some washing, Chiba came to the entrance of the cave again, but instead of going directly in, he did it at the entrance of the cave, sitting with the Anbe ninja above his head and standing guard the door. I always feel that I feel relieved with the presence of Lord Chiba. At this time, he glanced at Chiba below, and the alert Anbu ninja standing at the top of the plank road couldn''t help but flash such a thought. In this mission, to be honest, these elites in the dark side are actually a little nervous. After all, this matter is a big matter that the village is concerned about from top to bottom, and as an elite of the Anbu elite, they are highly valued by Hokage, and they also know about the birth of the Kyuubi people. He is very clear about what kind of ending they will face if the nine tails run wild. The weight of this mission is self-evident. And they also knew that it was definitely the idea of ??someone hitting the Kyuubi Ren Zhuli. After all, this intelligence was brought back to the village by the Chiba-sama who had been investigating for two months. There was absolutely nothing wrong with it. Moreover, if this Lord Chiba could return from a serious injury, the person who had to fight the Kyuubi was definitely not weak, even extremely strong. It is very likely that they will not be opponents at all. Under such circumstances, even if they are the elites of the elites of the elite troops, they can''t help but feel anxious. However, I don''t know why, after noticing the young man below, the elite Anbu ninja felt a lot more relieved inexplicably. It seems that the young man below is sitting like this, and he can feel that he is doing the same thing as them, but the fragments of failure and killing that keep appearing in his mind because of anxiety, can no longer surface. A feeling of not being able to lose spontaneously arises, so that standing on it, he can see and hear more clearly, and his hands are not weakened slightly. The nervous emotions are gone! Unexpectedly, under the mask of Anbe Ninja, there was a slight smile, a confident smile. This **** space-time ability can basically be completely defensive without a targeted plan. Even after observing the terrain here, most of the targeted plans are no longer of much use. Basically, I don''t have any ninjutsu that can effectively restrain my time and space abilities, and it is also destined that all plans based on me will not have targeted effects. No matter how good a plan is, it must be able to pose a threat to the soil in its temporal and spatial capabilities in order to have full effect. However, if it is a plan that focuses on wave feng shui gate, I am a little worried. Is it impossible to be perfect after all? At this time, Chiba, the person who brought peace of mind to this Anbe ninja, screamed secretly at this time, not in a good mood. He made many plans, and the ABCD number that followed the plan estimated that one alphabet was not enough. However, he is very clear that these plans of his own, with himself as the main implementer of the plan, have little effect on the containment of soil, mainly because of the temporal and spatial ability of soil. He is not very good. In other words, a direct solution can only be implemented by some means, which makes the plan so difficult to soar several levels. After all, the soil is no longer that stupid boy. After the blackening, the teaching of Madara is added. , His potential has been fully exploited, and his wisdom is slightly sinister, no worse than himself. There are too many variables in this indirect threat plan. However, Chiba is not very sure about his own plan. At this moment, Chiba suddenly realized that although he had many plans, if all the possibilities and all the plans were really taken into consideration, every one of his plans would not be perfect and would have certain variables. It is impossible to absolutely prevent the Kyuubi Rebellion from happening. The root of this variable is the temporal and spatial ability of carrying soil. This ability allows soil to appear anywhere and in unexpected places in Chiba, thus doing things that Chiba did not expect. After all, although Chiba has tried his best to think from different angles, he is a mortal after all. No matter how thorough his thoughts are, there will always be a loss. The uncertainty of his spatial ability when taking soil gives him a headache now. I felt that these plans were already complete and adequate to deal with all situations. However, when the time comes, I still feel that each has its own mistakes and omissions. Thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help but sighed slightly, then stood up, but turned around and headed directly into the cave. Since each has its own mistakes and omissions, let''s not think about it. Simply, do not use these plans, but use the simplest method! At this time, nothing can be done. After turning around, Qianye''s face slowly changed from a sigh to a cold stern, and the whole body slowly exuded a little cold breath, and every step he took was particularly heavy. If the soil can make sense, that''s all. If it doesnt make sense, then it depends on the situation at the time. If you cant, then you can only... Afterwards, during the steps, Chiba''s heart was filled with such a cold thought without emotion ~ www.novelhall.com ~ These plans, these plans with loopholes, plans full of variables, the reason why there are variables, The reason for the loopholes is that these plans, none of the plans, Chiba did not think about killing the soil. Instead, I want to make sense, persuade, or capture the soil. The reason why the space-time ability of bringing soil is difficult is because Chiba doesn''t want to kill him, but just wants to persuade him to capture him. If you don''t think about saving the life of the soil, Chiba is sure to kill the soil! After all, it is always easier to kill someone than to catch someone! At this moment, at this time, under the tremendous pressure, Qianye also couldn''t care about it. He knew that if he wanted to be perfect, if he wanted to be perfect, if he wanted Niu Xinnai and Bofeng Shuimen, if he wanted to bring the soil to live, maybe he could not save anything. However, he is still very sure if it is only Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men! Chapter 1756： Sleepy Next, for a whole day, Chiba stayed in the cave, traveling back and forth between the stone chamber and the cave, seeming to simulate some situations, and after each simulation, he would make corresponding arrangements. For a whole day, from morning to late at night, I didn''t eat or drink until everything was laid out and I made sure everything was perfect before I stopped. Ugh The ability to carry soil is destined to be able to reach this place silently, and it may be directly to the delivery room. The layout of the outside should be appropriate. The layout of this stone room cannot be ambiguous at all. Moreover, these arrangements are too close to Jiuxinai, and it must be considered that Jiuxinai has not left when these arrangements are triggered. Some lethal traps and the like cannot be deployed. Everything... the safety of Jiu Xin Na is the first. Moreover, all the plans are not considered now. If you consider the situation at the time and consider both sides, you have to make it clear to Bo Feng Shuimen. This matter must be coordinated with him. Ah But I didn''t expect that I thought about so many plans. At this time, after several simulations, there is only one kind that can be used. Only this one has the greatest confidence and is the closest to success! It can also adapt to the changed situation in many places now! Leaning on the wall and slowly sitting down, Chiba took a deep breath. A feeling of exhaustion slowly filled his whole thoughts and senses. It was a simulation without eating or drinking all day. In various situations, Chiba is really exhausted at the moment, exhausting all efforts. Tomorrow, there are some peripherals to be arranged. After the arrangement is finished, the Bofeng Water Gate is almost coming, just wait for that day. And as he sat down on the ground, Qianye''s thoughts came up again. Then, he pursed his mouth and slowly closed his eyes. what happened? Is this tired? Want to rest? It''s not like you, it''s not like you at all. But at this moment, he closed his eyes, and at the moment of pitch black, a slightly frivolous voice suddenly rang in his mind. "Who!" Suddenly, Qianye jerked and opened his eyes. However, when he opened his eyes, it was still the empty cave. There was no one at all. Just looking at the evening sky outside, he closed his eyes. In fact, it was only a moment, and there was no possibility of falling asleep. what happened? After seeing the surroundings clearly, Qianye''s heart was full of doubts, and there was an inexplicable feeling of deja vu. Although as far as the results are now seen, the sound should be due to being too tired, so auditory hallucinations have occurred. However, this frivolous voice, coupled with the inexplicable feeling of deja vu that lingers in my heart now. It made him feel that his current state seemed to have been there before, exhausted and exhausted, as if he could sleep by closing his eyes. Moreover, he closed his eyes as he did now, and then there was a slightly frivolous voice that said such things. However, when he thought about it, he couldn''t remember when such a thing happened. No matter it was in his previous life or in this life, he hadn''t had a similar thing. Even this slightly frivolous voice was among the people he came into contact , No one speaks like this. In other words, in the past and present, he didn''t even know such a person, and it was impossible to hear such a voice. Moreover, except this time, he has never been so exhausted in his previous and present lives. In other words, it is impossible for him to have experienced similar things. An illusion? The difference between this familiar feeling and reality gave Chiba such an idea. It must be an illusion. Then, thinking of this, a wry smile appeared at the corner of Qianye''s mouth, and his eyelids seemed to heaved again and closed slowly. Boss! This guy is really tired. This is the first time I have seen this guy fail. And the moment his eyes closed, the frivolous voice rang again, but this time, it didn''t seem to be speaking to him, and the voice also felt like speaking to others. what happened? The moment he heard this sound, Chiba opened his eyes suddenly in shock. However, what was in front of him was still an empty cave with nothing, no one and no sound at all. Am I really tired? After discovering that it was still an illusion, Chiba frowned slightly. Go back and rest... Let''s... Then, after discovering the illusion, he subconsciously went back to the stone room below to rest, but this time, he seemed to be really too tired. After thinking about it, his eyelids drooped again, but they closed again. Up. You kid, let him rest, he is too tired. For these arrangements, he was too tired. damn it Then, in the darkness after closing his eyes, another young but solemn voice rang. Subconsciously, Chiba suddenly opened his eyes again, but this time, his eyelids were as heavy as a kilo, but they couldn''t open them anymore. Am I asleep? This is... the voice in a dream? Then, such a thought came to Chiba''s consciousness. damn it! That **** has already reached the last step, and now he wants to break... to prove... After that, the young voice seemed to be gritted teeth at the stall where the thoughts were floating in his consciousness. It''s just that the voice this time, at the end, was a bit intermittent, and some words were not heard clearly, as if the door was closed and something came through. "Chiba... Chiba... Chiba?" Then, in the next moment, a series of calls from vague to clear, but it rang. "Jiu... Teacher Jiu Xinnai?" With this call, Chiba''s eyes opened subconsciously, and it was Kushina with a big belly calling him in front of him. At this time, Kushina was looking at herself with a worried expression, and the eyes of the Sarutobi Lake Biwa also flashed with worry. "I... how long have I slept." Then he asked blankly. "It''s already dark! Why are you falling asleep here?" Hearing Chiba''s slightly confused voice, Kushina seemed to be relieved and replied. it''s dark? Hearing this sound, Chiba almost shook, and suddenly stood up. As his vision raised, he could clearly see the night outside. It is indeed dark! "what happened?" Seeing Chiba''s actions, Kushina asked hurriedly. "No! It''s just that it''s night before I know it, I have to go back to sleep, there are still many things to do tomorrow." In response to this, from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Jiuxina''s belly, and Chiba''s heart flashed, and he hurriedly said. "Really...then you go back and take a good rest." Hearing this sound, Kushina didn''t ask more, just let go and let Chiba leave. "You should rest too!" The Sarutobi Lake Biwa also said at this time ~www.novelhall.com~, but this sentence was meant for Kushina. "Yes" In this regard, Kushina responded with a bitterness. "Good night, Teacher Jiuxina, Master Biwako." Seeing this, Chiba, who walked behind the two of them, didn''t say much, and said goodnight to the two. "Yeah! Goodbye, Chiba." At this time, Kushina was already pulled into the door of the stone room by Lake Biwa, only to come and respond like this. Or... go back first! Seeing the door of the stone room closed and hidden among the stone walls of this cave, Qianye frowned and turned to leave. Although there are many doubts, it is better to go back now. Chapter 1757： rest "Thank you, Master Chiba." "Master Chiba." "Welcome back, Master Chiba." Stepping into the dim stone room used for the accommodation of the Anbe ninjas, it happened to be replaced at this time. There were already five or six Anbe ninjas in the room. When they noticed that Chiba came in, they nodded and said hello. "Thank you, everyone." In response to this, Chiba also temporarily put aside the growing doubts in his heart, and returned his bows one by one. These Anbe ninjas are also the people who support the Kushina and Namizumon. Regardless of the position of the ninja and the messy stance of the Kyushinna''s childbirth, these people are also fighting for their lives to protect Kushina. They are also supportive For his own people, from a personal point of view, Chiba had a very good impression of these Anbe ninjas who had never met before, and did not know him at this time. Besides, they are all colleagues who are struggling for the same goal. Chiba is also very close to these Anbe ninjas. Moreover, listening to their voices, it seems that this group of Anbu ninjas are relatively young, they should all be in their twenties and thirties. The age gap is not too big, there are not too many generation gaps, or even psychological age. Above, Chiba is actually similar to them. So, at this time, Chiba was still very close to them. Yesterday, I had a few conversations with the other Anbu ninjas. Relatively speaking, they were quite good. "No! Not hard." Seeing Chiba''s reply, these dark ninjas shook their heads hurriedly, and some even shook their hands, looking quite flattered. "Then I can''t count as hard." In response, Chiba smiled slightly and said. As soon as these words came out, all the Anbe ninjas were taken aback. Then, you look at me, I look at you, and you don''t know how to respond for a while. However, when these Anbe stared at each other in a daze, Chiba smiled, and then walked to his bed. This stone room, because it is used for rest, is also quite simple and rough. It is basically composed of sleeping bags and four walls. Although the bed in Chiba is separate, it is nothing more than a simple bed similar to a sleeping bag. After Chiba walked over, he didn''t say much, he just lay down, closed the sleeping bag-like bed, and closed his eyes. "Resume! There will be tasks tomorrow." And seeing Chiba''s actions, the Anbu ninjas also woke up like a dream, you look at me, I look at you, one of the Anbu ninjas who looks rather sophisticated said. "Well, rest!" Regarding this, combined with the words of the veteran Anbe Ninja, everyone quickly agreed, and the Anbe Ninjas also returned to their beds one by one, closing their eyes and preparing to fall asleep. As worthy of being an elite among the elites, these dark ninjas have a sense of uniformity even when they fall asleep, which shows that their training is extraordinary on weekdays. However, the current Chiba didn''t feel anything about these, he didn''t even take a look here. At this time, he was completely caught in the doubts that had been haunting his mind since just now. What was the voice just now? who is it? In my memory, there is no voice of these two people. At this time, Chiba had only one thought in his mind. He had searched the dry heart just now, recalled his past and present life, and determined that he did not recognize these two voices. Of course, compared to this life, he naturally came into contact with more people in his previous life, and it is also possible that some people''s voices were forgotten. However, after hearing the two voices that resembled auditory hallucinations and the words they said, Chiba could hear from the words that these two people should know themselves, and they should know them. Obviously, there is no such thing as a forgotten voice between these two people. After all, knowing oneself, knowing oneself, sounding familiar, this voice is impossible for Chiba to forget. So, what is going on with this auditory hallucination? Who are these two people? Moreover, listening to those two people''s talk, those "to the last step", "broken" and so on, sounded quite a little second, and what other "arrangements" or something, if you think about it carefully, it may only be in this life. Will do. In his previous life, he was in a peaceful age, and he didn''t even go out much. There was no communication, arrangement or anything, but it did not exist. He clearly remembered that he was a super otaku in his previous life, immersed in the world of cartoons and novels. It''s hard to get the door a few times, let alone decorate it. Arranging this kind of arrangement, it sounds like something to calculate, only this life, in this confusing world, will do it. However, in this life, it is more clear, but he does not know these two people, and has never been in contact with them. So why did these two people appear in their own "audience hallucinations"? It stands to reason that this situation should not happen. Moreover, just before the night of Nine Tails, something like this never happened suddenly. Although from the last sound intermittent, Chiba also has a feeling of deja vu. Even, he can now clearly think of what this deja vu is. However, it cannot be justified. This "audience", the feeling that came out through something at the end, undoubtedly caused Chiba to ring in her own sealed space, and the sound inside through that huge sealed door felt almost the same. . The whole process of "auditory hallucinations" is like that huge sealed door is opened. It may not be fully opened, but it is actually opened, so the previous voice can be so clear, and when it comes to the last few sentences, this The door was closed again. This is absolutely unjustifiable. Although he didn''t know what was sealed in the sealed space in his head, if he wanted to hear the sound inside the sealed door, he could only hear it when his consciousness entered the sealed space. I heard the sound inside several times, only when I was dying and my consciousness entered the sealed space. But this time, it was just exhausted, and I wanted to sleep, at most when I was half dreaming and half awake. Completely, it does not meet the conditions for hearing the sound inside the sealed door. Moreover, this time the voice was even clearer than what was heard in the sealed space, as if it was in the ear, or in other words, someone really was speaking in front of him, that felt really too real. More importantly, this voice, he has been on the verge of death so many times, and the exhausted half-dream and half-waking situation has not never appeared. Why is there such an inexplicable "audience hallucination" this time alone. And, before the Kyuubi Rebellion! This made Chiba feel a little more disturbed. Even, he has a hunch. The changes in my body have stopped. However, there seems to be some change in my own spirit. How can it be this time! Anytime~www.novelhall.com~ I''m afraid of what''s wrong at this time! Thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help sighing in her heart. However, next, he didn''t think any more. Doubts turned to doubts, restless to restlessness. Now Jiuxinai is about to give birth. He must calm down and maintain a normal mind to be able to adapt. Only in this way can we avoid the situation of regrets that cannot be reached during the mission of God Wubiqiao. Thinking of this, Chiba took a deep breath, suppressed all doubts and anxiety, and calmed himself down. Everything, wait until the night of Nine Tails is over! At this time, there was only this thought in his mind. Later, after this thought was left, tiredness quickly surged, and the exhaustion of not eating or drinking all day long dragged him into sleep. Chapter 1758： pressure The next day, dusk fell. Chiba, who had arranged the stone chamber and the periphery of the cave, gently sat down at the entrance of the cave, took out the dry food, and slowly gnawed up. But his eyes were looking forward, but his gaze seemed to cross the mountain forest in front of him, and even cross the mountain forest separated by the block of the mountain at the upper corner of the end of his sight, falling on the extreme Somewhere far away. Ugh Although there are so many arrangements, it is probably only psychological comfort. With the time and space ability to bring soil, it should be able to appear anywhere, completely avoiding my arrangement. When looking at this ability in the original work, there is not much feeling. Facing it now, it is really troublesome. But at this time, in his heart, he once again slandered the space ability while taking soil. At this time, space ninjutsu, space and time ability, is definitely the most difficult category of the many power branches of this ninja''s power system. It is also the most lethal category. Even, there are basically no perfect methods to restrain time and space ninjutsu and abilities. Facing time and space ninjutsu and abilities, it is basically a state of helplessness. Even the last six paths with soil are not very effective against Flying Thunder God. And the reason why Bofeng Mizumon made the enemy so stunned in this Ninja battle is that he naturally relied on not his sealing ability, but time and space ninjutsu, the **** of thunder. It can be said that the composition of Bofeng Shuimen''s combat power, this Flying Thunder God must occupy more than 60%. And even if there is no God of Thunder''s speed, the relatively slow mobilization of the power of the earth and the God of Kakashi is extremely powerful. Basically, apart from encountering the God of Thunder, there is no case of loss. It can be seen that at this time, the degree of difficulty of space ninjutsu and ability, or the degree of bug. Even in this world where pedigree theory occupies a fairly high level, time space ninjutsu and abilities can still occupy a certain and absolute advantage, which is already an alternative plug-level power. It''s a pity that Chiba doesn''t have the talent for this kind of external power, and it is destined to be unable to practice space ninjutsu. Now, facing the space ability at this time, Chiba has no absolutely effective way. Even these arrangements are just some feelings of doing everything. As for the effectiveness of these arrangements, Chiba dare not say with confidence. In fact, all the premises of Chiba''s plans, that is, the premises of those plans that pursue perfection and do not kill the soil, are actually under the condition of "smooth soil invasion". In other words, no matter what Chiba thinks, the invasion of soil is inevitable. The difference is only whether there is an intrusion that has caught their attention. It was the difference between sneaking in silently, or when they sneaked in almost. This is also the most helpless place in Chiba. It is also one of the main reasons why Chiba went out on a mission two months before the Night of Nine Tails. Because the time and space ability of the soil is too difficult to be entangled, so if you can find the soil before the night of the nine tails, and can convince or defeat the soil, then everything will go well, and there is no need to worry about the night of the nine tails. . However, this time, Chiba returned without success. It just got the worst outcome, that is, nothing. He can only use this outing as a fuse to draw out the soil to unlock the seal of Kyuubi and attack. Konoha this matter. Moreover, this time out on the mission, Chiba also really saw what is called the power of the plug-in class, and the fighting power of the six-level class that surpassed the tail beast class, although only the tip of the iceberg, was enough to make Chiba''s heart palpitations. This is definitely a dimensional gap. To be honest, it was the power of this dimensional gap that made Chiba wake up and truly wake up from the seemingly perfect plan to deal with the night of Nine Tails. It was also because of this experience that he would think of giving up. Those plans that are perfect and even consider the soil. Before that, after all, he looked at himself highly because of the victory over and over again. In other words, he was somewhat drifting. Faced with Payne''s fiasco, he fled in a hurry, letting Chiba truly understand the gap between himself and the world. What a terrifying gap between the ceiling-level combat power and the truly top level, and how difficult it is to make up for the gap. If it is said that he is now the ceiling before the original combat power exploded, then the Nagato level is the top combat power after the combat power exploded, not even the ceiling. The gap among them has been experienced by Chiba himself before he can truly understand it. However, because of this, Chiba is also very fortunate to be able to experience such a fiasco. Without this experience, I am afraid he is still dreaming of perfection, and he doesn''t know how to lose in the end. Because of seeing the reality clearly and seeing the real power class composition of the world, Chiba was able to realize the power of space-time ninjutsu and abilities, and was able to truly infer the band from the perspective of the combination of the original work and the experience in this ninja world. The strength of the soil, distinguish the real terrible of the soil. He was finally able to recognize the only thing he could do in the Kyuubi Rebellion. It is also the only thing that hopes to save Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai. Although it was a fiasco, the mission out was a big failure compared to what was expected, but after all, it wasn''t nothing but gained some key information. And now, Chiba is also feeling the tremendous pressure, so much so that yesterday he would not eat or drink the arrangement, and today it is only now that he really eats something well. It''s just that these are just doing their best to give myself some psychological comfort. Chiba knew that one or two of his arrangements would play a role. However, it is better to have comfort than no comfort. Now, all the necessary personnel are done in Chiba, and we will see when it is done! "Huh? That''s it?" At this moment, Qianye frowned suddenly, and stood up while chewing the dried meat, with a slight dignified expression on his face. At this moment, in the green mountains and forests in his eyes, a figure is coming quickly~www.novelhall.com~Bofeng Water Gate? Did you arrive so early? Soon, he distinguished the identity of this figure. One day earlier than the agreed time, after all, it was the father. Also, it doesn''t matter a day earlier. Now that the three generations of Hokage are out of the mountain, the government can also be temporarily handed over to the three generations. He comes here to protect his wife and is also the village''s man Zhuli. Ok Fortunately, in this case, you can make more arrangements. I am here, welcome our fourth generation of Naruto! Seeing the figure swiftly approaching, stopping outside the river, that is, outside the barrier, Chiba stood at the entrance of the cave, making up his mind. This wave of feng shui gate came at the right time! Chapter 1759： Finally "Really... did you plan that way?" After the Bo Feng Shui Gate came, in the specially opened stone room, the faces of the two people illuminated by candlelight were a bit cloudy, but after a good silence, Bo Feng Shui Gate spoke with a little thoughtful color. "Well, this is the safest way." In response, Chiba nodded and said affirmatively. Gee! Damn it, I was naive! This plan, although I think it is the best way, is not necessarily the best strategy from the standpoint of Naruto, Bofeng Shuimen. Although I don''t know what Bofeng Shuimen thinks, he should also have his plan. Moreover, the information I gave him this time, he should be able to judge that the ability to bring soil is definitely an extremely dangerous character, and such a character comes from Akatsuki, and Akatsuki can defeat me, so he will definitely value this Akatsuki. And this time with the soil invasion, it is very likely that Bo Feng Shuimen would want to capture the soil in order to obtain some information about Akatsuki. Although this person who sent people to investigate Yuyin Village could also obtain corresponding information, the content of this information, of course, could not be compared with the information in the head of a core member. But at this time, Qianye''s heart was secretly smacked. He was really too caught up in his own thoughts before, and he was a little used to Bofeng Shuimen always listening to him. This obviously didnt take Bofeng Shuimens position into consideration. For Bofeng Shuimen, even Regardless of the position that Kushina is his wife, an organization that has an attempt at the village''s strategic resource Kyuubi is certainly not going to be let go. What''s more, in this organization, there are even owners of such temporal and spatial abilities, whose strength is definitely above and beyond the shadow level. Although I dont know whether there is such a strength as the tail beast level, this kind of existence is It is absolutely unusual for an organization to be born in an organization with effects like the Kingdom of Rain. This organization named Akatsuki is absolutely unusual. For the sake of reason, as Hokage and husband, Bo Feng Shuimen must seize the existence of this invading shadow class and find out the effective intelligence of that organization. Even the entire Konoha Village must be on guard, and even some actions against this Akatsuki organization must be taken. This invasion with soil can be said to be a crisis, but it can also be said to be an opportunity to thoroughly understand the Akatsuki organization that threatens the village! Considering this level, his plan may be different. After all, his plan is mainly to ensure the safety of Jiuxinai and the front wave of Fengshui Gate. On the side with the soil, in fact, it is based on the soldiers who do not occupy the enemy, that is to say, let the soil retreat by itself or it is. Kill him for the Lord. And this plan is the one that Chiba thinks is the most credible, safest, and safest. It is not difficult to let the soil retreat on its own. His purpose is to destroy Konoha Village with Kyuubi and take Kyuubi away by the way. As long as Kyuubi cannot be taken out, then his plan will naturally fail. The plan fails. With his personal strength, he cannot shake the village of Konoha. He will not be boring, and he has the Moon Eye plan. , Considering this plan, he will naturally retreat. And this made it impossible for him to take out the nine tails. It was also very simple, that is, Jiuxinai''s seal was restored. As long as Jiuxinai''s seal was restored, and the wave of Fengshui was at the side, then he would naturally understand that he had no chance. , It will naturally retreat. Of course, if there is any accident, Chiba will kill Zodi at any cost. Although he has hope for Zodi, he has experienced the mission of Shinmukyo Bridge compared with Kusina and Hafengshuimen. After the failure, Chiba knew very well that he could not relent. Obviously, his plan is in conflict with Bo Feng Shuimen''s possible ideas. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen was obviously hesitating. "Is this only the safest way?" At this time, there seemed to be some plans to open the door. "I think this is the safest way." In response, Chiba nodded and expressed affirmation. To be honest, now that Chiba is aware of the position of Bofeng Water Gate, Chiba does not know what to say to persuade Bofeng Water Gate to follow his own ideas. After all, if Bofeng Water Gate wants to capture the soil, do it. Some Chiba thinks it is extremely dangerous, but those who don''t know the plot and the fate of Bofeng Shuimen think that the plan is feasible, but it is feasible. And Chiba can never say that he is a traverser. If this thing is not done according to what I said, then Kushina and you will be in danger of life, and even Naruto will be affected. Not to mention, will Bo Feng Shuimen believe that he is a traverser? The life they have experienced is nothing but stories and comics in the eyes of others. Even if they believe it, if Bo Feng Shuimen asks about the mask that will attack the village Who is the man, and what should I do? If it is to bring soil, Bofeng Shuimen may be more obsessed with capturing soil! After all, this is his disciple! How could being a teacher watch him sink into darkness? If you can find an argument at random, then, in the event that Bofeng Shuimen learns the identity of the soil in the action, then, next, Bofeng Shuimen will trust itself, and what kind of chain reaction will be produced, and what will be caused. Chiba has no way of knowing the dilemma. Moreover, if Danzo finally knows the identity of the person who passed through, or Konoha''s other high-level officials know their identity and know that their life is nothing more than comics and stories, then what kind of consequences will it have that will cause confusion? Whether nothing will happen, or imprisoning oneself and taking the memory from his own brain, Qianye didn''t know. However, what Chiba knows is that if the identity of the traveler is exposed and people know everything about the original work in his head, among all the possibilities that can be created, it is not good for him, no, it should be said to be a devastating blow to him. The possibility occupies the majority, this identity is absolutely not exposed. After all, there is a dark world everywhere. Chiba is not so naive as to think about the exposure of a sensitive identity like the traveler. What will happen to it? Or, in other words, it will be relaxed by the aborigines of this world. accept. The consequences of his identity exposure are definitely more negative than positive. "I know." Hearing Chiba''s affirmation again, Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Chiba. After hesitating for a while, he took a breath, took out three trigeminal kunai from behind, placed them on the stone table, and then spoke. call It seems that the luck of survival is still taking care of me. Seeing the actions of Bofeng Shuimen~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba, who was quite worried in his heart, was greatly relieved. Handing Fei Lei Shen Kuwu to himself, then, it means that Bo Feng Shuimen agrees with his plan. "Thank you." For this, Chiba hurriedly took off Thor Kunai, and solemnly thanked. This action, from the standpoint of Bofeng Shuimen, is already an extraordinary trust in himself! "Then everything is up to you." Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was a rare serious look. "Yes!" In response, Chiba nodded heavily. Finally...I can finally get a good night''s sleep! At the same time, there was such a thought in his mind. Chapter 1760： I really dont want to... This time, finally, my selfishness overwhelmed my duty... Seeing Chiba leaving the stone room, Bo Feng Shuimen did not get up, and immediately went to see his wife as he said. Instead, he looked at the place where Chiba disappeared and asked himself. To be honest, as Hokage, he cannot choose Chiba''s plan, although Chiba''s plan is indeed safer and more secure. However, now there is an organization like Akatsuki, and there are such members in it, and there is also an attempt to the Kyuubi of the village. As Hokage, he should gather all the forces that can be gathered and use this opportunity to capture this character. Get the key information of Akatsuki. A ninja of this kind is definitely a core member of Akatsuki, and even a leader-level member. This is also an excellent opportunity. However, he still did not choose his plan after all, but Chiba''s plan, which was easier to embrace his wife and son. Undoubtedly, this is selfishness. This is a choice only made as a husband and as a father. "Let''s go see Jiuxinai." Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen took a deep breath, suppressed the inexplicable emotion in his heart, and slowly returned to the gentle image on his face, and slowly stood up. You can''t let Jiu Xin Na see anything, and you can''t let Jiu Xin Na know about this. At the same time, such a thought passed in his mind. Thinking about it, he also stepped out of the stone room and walked towards the stone room where Jiu Xinnai lived, where she would give birth in the future. ... On the other side, the ninja engineering team camp. "Thank you, Lord Hongyan." "Thanks, the vice president is in charge." "Then, let''s go first." After intensive inspections at the gate of the camp, a student bowed his body and said goodbye to Hongyan. "Be careful on the road." And Hongyan, who has always been bad at words, nodded in return one by one, watching the student bid farewell. Starting today, the camp will have another round of vacation. These students have to go back to receive a series of make-up classes. After all, they are still students, although they can get good exercise in this camp, even in actual combat. Exercise, but there are some systematic things in the school that they also have to learn. After this holiday, the camp will also be in shifts, and not all students will come to work. After all, there are still a few primitive trees on the corners and corners of the Fourth Ring Road. It will not be long before the western region will be cleared out. There is no need to let the students work together. It is thoroughly cleaned. When these students take turns, they will receive systematic education in schools. However, in view of the fact that many of these students have been able to become ninjas through the tasks of the ninja engineering team during these hours, it is estimated that these students are almost ready to graduate after the completion of this system of education. This ninja engineering team is about to disband. As far as the current situation is concerned, Chiba''s original goal has been achieved. It has not only trained many ninja sashimi, but also completed the foundation of the western development of the village. It can be said that everything is within Chiba''s plan. After half a month, Hongyan was able to make a deal. After the affair, the merits here are enough to wash away his previous sins. In any case, he attacked his own people for no reason, killing a lot, and sin is sin, besides, he didn''t have much to explain. And this atonement, although he can wash away his sins, but he also understands that no matter how strong or meritorious he is in this life, I am afraid that he can only spend his life in the lower class. However, it doesn''t matter anymore. As long as you can wash away your sins and restore the body of a ninja, Xia Ninja can also perform the mission out of the village, and now Chiba is already an S-rank ninja. By then, teaming up will not be a problem. In the future, it is possible to trace Uchiha Nobuhiko together. After Chiba returned from serious injury this time, Hongyan was already determined in his heart that he must not allow Chiba to perform such a dangerous task alone again. I believe that the fourth generation of Naruto Master Water Gate should also agree to the idea of ??accompanying him. As long as this is over and the sins are washed away, he will apply to continue to investigate Uchiha Nobuhiko with Chiba. At this moment, looking at the students, Hongyan had only one thought in his mind. I don''t know how Chiba is now protecting Mr. Kushina, I hope everything goes well. At the same time, he also remembered Chiba on the other side in his heart. ... "Captain Watanabe has already arranged everything and everything has stabilized. I believe that no one will be able to break into the delivery area without being discovered, Sister Xuena." At this moment, on the side of the defense force, a female ninja of the defense force was thinking about Yuuna who was buried in the pile of documents and reporting. "Um...I see, thank you sister." In response, Xuena, who had just processed a document, raised her head and nodded. "Then I... go back first." And looking at Xuena, the female ninja showed a slight worry on her face, she didn''t want to go, but there seemed to be something important to go, she hesitated, and said. "Well, go, the town is still feverish, go back quickly, sister Muzi. I''m fine, and I''m going to eat and rest next. It''s just that things over there must be kept secret, no one can tell." In response, Xue Nai smiled slightly and said. "Well! I know, then, see you tomorrow." Hearing that, the female ninja named Muzi nodded and said nothing, she just quit the office of the defense force and walked towards the house. Her son was sick and her husband was performing the mission there. Unattended, although she helped her sister Xue Nai, there was no way after all. Thank you, sister Muzi! Care about me so much. And watching Muzi leave, the smile on the corner of Xue Nai''s mouth grew stronger. However, soon, this smile slowly solidified. If only some defense forces could prevent it, Chiba would not protect it himself, and he would have gone so early. Mr. Kushina, Chiba, you want everything to go smoothly! As the smile solidified, such a worried thought flashed in Xue Na''s heart. ... I really don''t want to do this! But ~www.novelhall.com~ Now, I am not 100% sure, so I can only arrange my second hand like this. This time, it can''t fail again! No, you can''t fail! At this time, Chiba, who was standing at the entrance of the cave, looked back at the cave, his eyes seemed to penetrate into the stone chamber, and he saw the red-haired woman who was stroking her belly with a motherly smile, and her heart was secret. Made up my mind. Then he jumped out, flew away in a certain direction. Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand and sixty chapters, I really dont want to... (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1761： Its useless to think more finished All the arrangements are completed... Under the gleam of the moonlight, Chiba sat at the entrance of the cave hidden in the Kusinai delivery room, silent. Today, he finally finished all the arrangements. He had done everything he could think of. In a sense, the current mountain wall with a radius of more than 100 meters is already a piece of iron. Even a ninja above the S rank may not be able to sneak in easily. Even if it sneaks in, I am afraid that it will either attract huge attention or accidentally. Got hurt. It can be said that this is already an iron bucket made by Qianye''s mind. "It''s getting late. Tomorrow is the due date, Master Chiba, you should go back and rest early." At this moment, the Anbe Ninja standing on the plank road built separately above Chiba for observation, looked at the moon in the sky, and suddenly spoke. "I see, thank you." Suddenly hearing this sound, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, then raised his head to look at the Anbe ninja, spoke, and expressed his gratitude. "No, during this time, Master Chiba, you really worked hard. Tomorrow is the most critical time. Please take a good rest. I heard from Naruto Master that this time is a ninja who can use time and space abilities, which is not good. To deal with." Hearing that, the face under the Anbu Ninja''s mask became slightly serious, and he said seriously. To be honest, tomorrow is the due date, it is the time for Renzhuli to give birth. According to the intelligence, when the ninja who uses the space-time ability attacks, this kind of thing facing the space-time ninja, the elite of them. Anbe, in fact, is also very uneasy. It is the newly promoted S-rank ninja under him, the hero of the village, who can be so calm and even full of confidence. However, this Lord Chiba has been sitting down for nearly two hours, and it is not early at this time. He is really worried that Lord Chiba will not have a good rest, which will affect tomorrow''s actions. After all, during this period, he can see that this Chiba-sama has a very deep feelings for his teacher. This painstakingly arranged arrangement, it can be said that he is facing a battle in the ninja world. Up. Its just that sometimes the caring is chaotic. He is a little afraid that Qianye-sama will leave everything behind and the arrangement is appropriate, but he has forgotten his importance and put his mind on prevention. At that time, he himself It''s because I didn''t have a good rest. After all, no matter how you prevent it, it will only be prevention. When the time comes, it still depends on your own adaptation. The role of prevention is limited, and the key is to look at the reaction at the time. In the battle, the opponent is a ninja in time and space, and the reaction may be a little slow, and the situation of the battle will be very different, and even defeat by victory, resulting in an irreversible takeover. He was really worried about the Chiba-sama, because of mentality issues, which led to bad results in the end. "Is that right... I have said that now I have done what I should do, but there is nothing I can do. If something goes wrong because of not having a good rest, then the gain will not be worth the loss. Anyway, then I will go back and rest first. Now, you must be careful, especially during childbirth. Be careful. You may face the enemy''s attack the first time. Don''t be careless." And hearing this, Chiba also understood the meaning hidden in this Anbe ninja''s polite words, and no longer sat withered at the moment, stood up, looked up at the Anbe ninja, and said. "Yes! We must be careful and never careless." In this regard, upon hearing Chiba''s words and seeing Chiba standing up and preparing to leave, the Anbe Ninja also let go of his heart, breathed a sigh of relief, and even more connected. After all, this is also related to their lives. Their duties cannot be avoided. They must face this danger, but it does not mean that they do not cherish their lives. "Okay, then, good night." Upon hearing this, Qianye nodded, and after saying goodnight, he jumped down. "good night." In response, Anbe Ninja looked at the leaping figure, and responded. Then, he concentrated again and kept alert. Although it shows that geniuses will attack, no one can guarantee that this time space ninja will not come over in advance to prepare, and now he must be on guard! only Is this even set up? Are there really no loopholes at all? Moreover, on the crucial day of childbirth, is it really good to do so little arrangement? Is there really nothing I need to do? Really have to choose... Do you adapt? At this time, Qianye returned to the rest stone room, but he hesitated in his heart, always feeling that he hadn''t done enough, and always felt that there was still room for arrangement. This time, compared to the previous quest for the bridge of the gods, the difficulty of entering the arena, that is, entering the turning center of the turning point of fate, is actually much lower in this night of Nine Tails, even the difficulty is basically It''s zero. The mission of the Shinnubi Bridge is separated from Kakashi and the others. Therefore, it is necessary to cross the battlefield and go to the center of the turning point of destiny. The most difficult part of the turning point of the entire Shinnubi Bridge is the crossing of the battlefield and the real card. On Cassie''s side, everything is actually simple. Of course, he failed and failed here, failed to cross the battlefield in a reasonable time. And this time on the night of Nine Tails, he was already at the center of the turning point of his fate, and even now he was at the core, there was no admission at all. Moreover, the night of Nine Tails is actually something that happened in an instant. According to the original work, the route is very simple, with soil and mental arithmetic unintentional. Konoha did not expect it. In the end, Nine Tails were taken out, and things couldnt be simpler. simple. The scenes are not too complicated. Except for a few unknown scene transitions, the simple story is that you punch and I punch each other. Regardless of those perfect plans, there is really not much that Chiba can do, so he can only arrange a few back players. And now, Chiba has therefore produced a question of whether the arrangement is too simple. I always feel that this may not be too sloppy. There is a thought of "for such an important thing, I only arrange such a few in the key part, is it enough?" That''s right, Chiba at this moment is indeed a bit concerned about gains and losses. Do not! It should be said that it is quite a matter of gains and losses. Even, he now has a feeling that so many plans he had thought of before, including the current plan he was selected, are all plans that he didn''t want to come up with without any effort. Do not! You cant think of it this way, there is only this I can do now! This is the really difficult part of the Night of Nine Tails, because the process is simple, so there are fewer places for me to do my hands and feet! In other words ~www.novelhall.com~ there is no way to strategically! This is the hardest part! It''s right to adapt to changes, this night of Nine Tails, the simple process can only be adapted to changes! However, after all, Qianye has experienced life and death, and faced many dangers and despairs. After all, this emotion of gain and loss was completely suppressed in the moment of lying down. Then, after this suppression, he didn''t think any more, just closed his eyes and fell asleep slowly as he fell asleep. It is useless to think more, it is better to rest and prepare for tomorrow! Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1761: It''s useless to think more (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1762： October 10 Today is the most critical moment! Absolutely not, go wrong again! Gently tidying up the slightly messy clothes on her body, Chiba took a sip of the clear spring water in the mountains and took a deep breath. At this time, it was already the morning when Jiu Xinnai was due to give birth. The time should be around 9:30, which is October 10, around 9:30 in the morning. According to the plot in the original book, Kushina will give birth tonight, and the soil will invade. The Kyuubi Rebellion will be staged tonight! Now Konoha knew that the soil was about to strike, and had arranged multiple defenses, it should not be possible for the soil to intrude silently. However, those layers of defense are probably unable to stop the blackened soil. Those who should break in should still break in. However, it shouldn''t happen that when Sarutobi Lake Biwa was taken away by Naruto, it was suddenly killed by the soil and Naruto was taken away. After all, Sarutobi Lake Biwa, as the wife of three generations of Naruto, may not need much strength, but Kushina is faintly afraid of her, I am afraid she is also a capable female ninja. If you are prepared, you should not be one. When they met, they were killed by the soil, and this time Bofeng Shuimen was also prepared to stabilize the seal, and no longer had to rely on Bofeng Shuimen alone. After the invasion of the soil, it has completely changed, and then, it is impossible to speculate what will happen based on the plot of the original book! Everything depends on what happened at that time! According to my plan, the best outcome is that these defensive forces successfully dragged the soil, dragged it to the safe birth of Naruto, and moved with Kushina together. but It should not be so smooth! Maybe I have to be outside... And with the tidying up of the clothes, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart. It was already beginning to make some predictions about what happened tonight, and began to consider various possibilities, and planned various changes in advance. The way to deal with the situation after that, so as not to have too many situations at that time, and the reaction is half a beat in the high-speed battle of time and space. After all, there are limits to adaptability and adaptability, and human response capabilities also have limits. If there are too many situations all of a sudden, Chiba''s response will inevitably slow down, especially since he is still a thoughtful person. In a high-speed battle, in fact, compared to a figure like Chiba, who is determined to move, that kind of intuitive tendon is more dominant. Chibas thinking habits have a positive effect most of the time, but it does not mean that there is a positive effect at all times. The so-called good and bad, there is a positive effect, and naturally there will be a negative effect. And Chiba''s habit of thinking may have a negative effect in the possible space-time battles. Space-time ninjutsu, space-time abilities, are powerful forces that manipulate time and space, and this time and space should be accurately described as time and space, and time and space are two concepts that override "speed". , Also spanning a distance of one hundred meters, if the space is capable, it is to travel through space, step directly from the starting point to the end point, and time is the carrier of speed. If time stagnates, even if you slowly walk one hundred meters, In the eyes of others, it is too late to blink, from the beginning to the end. No matter time or space, it is the existence beyond speed. Fighting against this kind of power, speed, is basically meaningless, unless you have the super speed of the third generation of Raikage and the fourth generation of Raiking, you can barely fight. However, according to the situation of the fourth-generation Raikage and the Flying Thunder God of Bofeng Shuimen, this kind of overspeed is barely able to fight. As for whether you can win, it is basically difficult. Even the space-time ability with soil is much slower than Flying Thunder God, but compared to the speed, it is also quite fast. The reaction speed is also a kind of speed. Chibas combat reaction speed is actually not slow, and can even think a lot in an instant. However, in the face of the blur effect produced by the space ability when using soil, and the blur The various uses of the effects can easily lead to excessive analysis of the current situation and a slow shot on the hand. If you take a slow shot, it is very likely that you will be caught by the soil and sucked into a different space. At this time, you can''t think too much. Even in the original work, Bo Feng Shuimen is playing against the soil, if Fei Lei Shen takes a step slower, Bo Feng Shuimen will be sucked into a different space. At that time, although Bofeng Shuimen suddenly encountered the blurring of soil, it was half a beat slow because of surprise, but in nature it was slightly slower. Therefore, Chibas habit of thinking may not be as good as the intuitive fighting habit of people who do not think and fight instinctively when fighting with land. Therefore, in order to avoid slow response at the time, it is better to anticipate some situations now, and then see the direct conditioned reflex response, which can be regarded as a use of your own thinking habits. After all, this habit of thinking has been developed over a period of decades, and it cannot be changed overnight, or even in a lifetime. Now Chiba can only do so. And this kind of anticipation, he has been doing this for a long time, already deep into his subconscious, when the time comes, he will be able to make these coping responses in a similar situation. Of course, this kind of prediction is actually a method that Chiba has used quite a lot in previous battles. In battles, especially against the characters in the original, this trick is quite useful. During the battle, Chiba was able to think of so many countermeasures and even complete tactics in a flash, which is also closely related to this kind of expectation. Sometimes, thinking too much, thinking harder, and in some similar situations, you can naturally think of similar coping methods. It can be regarded as one way, all ways. "Snapped!" And as the expectation came to an end over and over again, suddenly, Chiba''s hands were slapped on his cheeks, making a crisp sound. All right! clam down! Keep calm at all times! The plan is perfect, because there can only be so many layouts, and the plan is simple and easier to lay out perfect! This is an advantage! Remember, this is an advantage! Chiba reminded herself of the pain in her cheeks. "Chi...Master Chiba, come with me, the fourth generation of Naruto Masters is looking for you in an emergency!" However, at this moment, the rest stone room suddenly became bright, and Shimen was opened abruptly. No one was seen yet, but an emergency was heard. Emergency situations! And when I heard these words ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s eyes suddenly opened, and his face changed drastically. Without waiting for the secret ninja to say anything, the whole person was already flying like an arrow from the string. Shot out. The Anbe ninja who left behind, looked at the empty stone room with a dazed expression, turned his head after a long time, and looked up behind him. What an emergency! problem occurs? Attacked early because of the change? At this time, in the eyes of the Anbe Ninja, Chiba''s figure jumped up, and he was about to jump up the plank road, his face was already intertwined with solemnity and anxiety. Not at all, half calm! At the same time, in front of him, at the entrance of the cave, standing and looking at the Bofeng Shui Gate here, there is no face... Half a calm look! Chapter 1763： How to do? "Ms. Watergate, what happened? How..." With a "click" on the ground, Qianye''s face was condensed, and he walked quickly to the front of Bofeng Shui Gate, and asked hurriedly. what happened? Why is Bofeng Water Gate here? Shouldn''t he be with Jiuxina? Could it be possible that the attack occurred in advance? Jiu Xin Na has... Do not! impossible! If it was really an attack, then it would be impossible to stand here now, and he should be accompanied by Jiuxina. Even if Jiu Xinnai had a case... that wave of Feng Shui Gate would not stand here anymore. Moreover, if there is a case, it is absolutely impossible for Bofeng Shuimen to stand here. what happened? What exactly matters? Is it possible that the night of Nine Tails, because of me, because of the information I provided, is completely different? But... no matter how you change, it''s impossible to see the current situation! And during this walk, Qianye''s heart already had an anxious thought, and he began to analyze the current situation frantically. "Snapped!" However, these calculations in his mind had just flashed, the follow-up thoughts had not yet come out, and the words in his mouth had not been asked at all, but his hands were slapped heavily. "Wh...how what? Chiba, what...what?" Then, an originally handsome face came up directly, but at this time, this face did not have the gentleness or calmness or majesty of the past. There was only a wave of panic, even the words that came out were panic. Stammered. "What''s wrong... Teacher Watergate!" Seeing the flustered appearance of Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba''s eyes were already slightly widened, his heartbeat speeded up a lot, and the whole person seemed to panic. It was the first time that he saw the appearance of Bo Feng Shui Men. He couldn''t even imagine what else would make Bo Feng Shui Men panic like this. Seeing Bo Feng Shuimen lying like this, to be honest, Chiba was also a little panicked. One thing that could make Bo Feng Shuimen lie to such a thing must be a difficult thing he couldn''t imagine. It is very possible that he can''t solve this matter at all. If it is something that affects his plan in the night of Nine Tails, it would be bad. "Wan... what if... Kushina''s production does not go smoothly? What if the time space ninja attacked during the production and Kushina was affected, what should happen? What if the seal is unlocked in the middle? What should I do? What if Xiao Naruto doesnt want to leave his mother? How...how? How can I do? My mind is full of bad situations now, I cant calm down at all! I, I, I... Can I really be a good father? I... Am I really going to be a father soon? I... Am I going to be a father..." And the moment Chiba asked "what''s wrong", a series of anxious and uneasy words from Bo Feng Shuimen reached his ears, and the squeezing force of the hands on his shoulders seemed even heavier. "Uh" However, after hearing this series of uneasy and panic words, Chiba''s eyes half-squinted, and the expression on his face that was a little nervous and panic just now relaxed and changed into a subtle look of helplessness. Dare to love... just about to become father syndrome... At this moment, Chiba instantly understood that the reason why this wave of Feng Shui Men was so flustered was not because of what happened to Kushina, nor was it that something happened in the plan, and it was not because of something he couldn''t solve. But... He was about to become a father, and Bo Feng Shuimen seemed to be a little unprepared and panicked. "What if Xiao Naruto goes astray in the future? What if he is not educated? What if he is rebellious and does not listen to his parents, especially if he is angry? Should I be stronger?" And after Qianye understood the stall in a daze, Bo Feng Shui Men had already begun to think absently. Uh I think Narutos education problem shouldnt be a big problem, right? With Kushina, how could Naruto learn badly! How could you dare not listen to your mother? As for the father, I might ignore the past. And hearing this, the corners of Chiba''s mouth couldn''t help but unnaturally twitched, and the top of his head seemed to ache, and there was an urge to touch the top of his head. Just kidding, Jiuxina is a tyrant, and Naruto must be submissive even if he is mischievous. Chiba didn''t worry that Naruto would be disobedient under the care of this mother. No, he didn''t believe it at all. Naruto would be disobedient. is it If, after success, the future will be so beautiful! And thinking of this, Chiba''s mind couldn''t help flashing a picture, especially the fist that he had endured at the beginning, and another person would bear the same. In the future, a little blond-haired kid might come to him, or Xuena, or Hongyan, cried out in tears about the tragic story of suffering from his mother''s fist. Even thinking about it, a trace of warmth flashed in his heart. Especially when the blond kid burst into tears in his mind, with a frightened expression on his face, Chiba even almost laughed out loud. Yes As long as it succeeds! Then everything is enough! Everything is enough! Afterwards, a series of images and thoughts flashed in his mind, but Chiba took a deep breath, and suddenly he calmed down. The pressure and anxiety under the original strong pressure completely disappeared. A feeling similar to ordinary heart, but extremely firm, coiled in Chiba''s heart. At this moment, suddenly, Chiba completely calmed down, no longer worrying about gains and losses, and even no longer thinking about it. "What to do? Chiba!" But at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly stopped his uneasy thoughts, and suddenly looked at Chiba, with a pair of scorching eyes looking at Chiba, as if he really wanted to find "Become a father syndrome" in Chiba''s mouth. Solution. "Uh" Facing Bo Feng Shui Men''s scorching and sincere eyes, the corner of Chiba''s mouth twitched again, opening his mouth, but was speechless. How could he solve it! This is your own problem! I... I don''t know either! At this time, Chiba''s heart was already bitter. "What are you doing here?" However, fortunately, this scorching gaze did not last long. After Bo Feng Shuimen asked this sentence, not long after, Jiuxina''s voice came from the cave. "No...it''s okay~www.novelhall.com~ But when he heard this sound, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression suddenly turned into a gentle color, turned back, and looked at the big belly who was slowly walking out. Beautiful woman. "Teacher Jiuxinai." At the same time, Chiba immediately put away his embarrassment, and was busy saying hello now. Both of them staged a scene, turning their faces faster than turning a book. "Really? But forget it, just right, I want to bask in the sun, you can talk to me." In response to this, Kushina smiled slightly, and under the support of the Bofeng Shuimen who hurriedly walked over to help, he spoke towards Chiba and Bofeng Shuimen. "Ok!" "Yes!" As for Kushina''s words, Chiba and Hafeng Mizuno naturally nodded their heads and agreed. Chapter 1764： Move over "nice weather today." Sitting down on the stool that Chiba had moved over, Kushina lightly pressed her waist and stroked her belly. He looked at the clear sky, the autumn was high and refreshing, and he felt the warm sunshine with some summer heat, slightly He narrowed his eyes and sighed unconsciously. "Yes." In response to this, the Bofeng Shuimen who sat down next to Kushina also showed a slight smile at the corners of his mouth. The restlessness and panic was gone, but from the corner of his eye, he always looked at his wife and looked at him. A thick and gentle color appeared. It seems that I am here, there is nothing wrong with it. Chiba, who was standing at the entrance of the cave, on the right side of the two sitting against the mountain wall, suddenly felt in his heart after hearing the words of the two and the lingering meaning between the corners of their eyes. This thought came up. Looking at the appearance of the two, Chiba sounded a network term often used on the Internet in the previous life. Dog food. Yes, although there was no special action, the two of them just sat down next to each other, just sighing about the weather, there was nothing to be dependent on each other, there was no affectionate gaze at each other, and there was nothing to kiss each other. , The atmosphere of loving and knowing each other, but it makes people have a feeling of being a mouthful of dog food. The silk in the corner of the eye is already enough to overcome the romantic scenes of pink bubbles and special effects in so many animations in the past life. To be honest, Chiba, who knows that he is "a straight steel man" because he has no relationship with women and has little contact with girls, can''t help but feel the atmosphere of mutual dependence, which is more common than special effects. There was a feeling of warmth and envy. Unconsciously, he felt helpless, but he also slowly revealed a smile. Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina, apart from the original works, really feel the sincere feelings and deep bond between the two in this real world. They are indeed an enviable pair. They are basically a model couple and A model couple. Although there are quarrels and awkwardness, they will always give way to each other at the right time and in the right place. Under normal circumstances, it is the wave of wind and water gate that let Jiuxinai. However, when it comes to some key issues, Jiu Xinnai will suppress her temper and let the wave of wind water. The most important thing is that both of them can feel each other''s concessions at the first time, respond immediately, respond to each other''s concessions, and crush all contradictions with great tacit understanding and crush them into slag. This kind of mutual understanding and mutual concession is really the best way to get along. The biggest quarrel was because of Hirohiko and Xuena. I''m afraid, this is also the biggest emotional crisis between them. But in the end, it was because of the mutual care between each other, the big things were reduced, the trivial matters were reduced, and finally there was nothing, and even deeper feelings, it was decided to keep each other for life and make a marriage contract. Ok? Why do you look at Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na like this, there is a feeling of deja vu, just like... the voice in the auditory hallucination, such a thing happened a long time ago, and I watched it like this? Then, at this moment, when the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but smile, a strange look flashed through Chiba''s eyes. A feeling of deja vu emerged in my heart. It seems that, like the appearance of the Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina that I am looking at now, it has happened at other times and other locations, and I watched it the same way. Watching the happiness of others, silently blessing. "Chiba, after Xiao Naruto is born, you, Xuena, and Hirohiko will all move to my old house." But at this time, before Chiba could think about it, Kushina''s voice came over. "Yeah, I also plan to move to the old house of the whirlpool clan. The big guys live together and it''s much more lively." Afterwards, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and responded. "You also know that I am usually busy with official duties and Jiu Xinnai also has to confinement. I don''t trust Naruto to take care of others. Moreover, I can rest assured that you are here." And after a response, Bo Feng Shuimen pursed his lips and added another sentence. Do you... live together? Move to the old house of the whirlpool family? It turned out that Jiu Xinnai did not just repair the old house of the Maelstrom family just to celebrate the New Year together! Also, such considerations! Upon hearing the words of the two, Chiba immediately understood. Ok The excuse of Bo Feng Shui Men is really bad. Then, he naturally vomited the excuse Bo Feng Shui Men made. "Yes, I understand." However, he did not refuse, and he agreed very simply. As long as the Night of Nine Tails can end smoothly, then he was thinking about living with Kushina and the others, whether they live together, or whether they live in a cabin, and Kushina and the others have their own homes. Row. Moreover, this old house is indeed very big, enough for a few of them to live in, even if Naruto marries and have children in the future, it will be completely liveable. What''s more, if you live together, you can take care of anything. After all, unless there is real peace, Kushina, who is the pillar of the nine tails, is always in a dangerous situation. Living together like this, even if they had to go out on a mission, Hirohiko and Yukina could protect Kushina. The current Honghiko and Xuena are also extremely strong, and they are tempered by war, and they are extremely reliable compared to themselves. Besides, in Chiba''s heart, Kusina, Nami Fengshuimen, Hirohiko, and Yukina are already family members. There is no problem living together. "Ok!" As for Chiba''s answer, Bo Feng Shuimen and Kushina couldn''t help but glance at each other, and the corners of their mouths slowly floated with a warm smile. In fact, for the two of them, Chiba and the others were able to move in, which also satisfied one of their wishes. In fact, deep in their hearts, they all have a loneliness that is temporarily irreparable. For Kushina, the country was destroyed, the people were scattered all over the place, and I dont know how many people still exist. She is in Konoha Village, but she actually doesnt have any family members. Only Bofeng Shuimen is now her family. Of course, there are also children in the belly. And Bo Feng Shuimen is actually the same. He has no parents or brothers, and now his family is only Kushina. Of course, there is also an unborn Naruto. In fact, they all yearn to have a big family, where everyone is lively, helping each other in times of difficulty, and having someone come to visit during the holidays. For them, Kushina has already regarded Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena as family members, and has long been out of the scope of mentoring and apprenticeship, and Bofeng Shuimen Aiwu and Wu also regard the three of Chiba as family members. . Now, Chiba promised to live together in the future and form a lively big family together, which is naturally the best thing for them. But now, everything seems to be so perfect, they have their own love crystallization, in the future, Chiba and the others will also get married, and more families will emerge. For two people, this is enough. Everything is enough. "Humph!" However, at this moment, Jiuxinai''s face was slightly stiff, and he snorted softly. "what happened?" When he noticed the changes in Jiuxinai, Bo Feng Shuimen asked hurriedly, and he almost stood up. what happened? And Chiba''s face was also on one side, and he stepped out subconsciously. "No! It''s okay, just kicked me, Naruto kicked me." Hearing Bo Feng Shuimens question and noticing the anxiety of the two of them, Jiu Xin Nai shook his head repeatedly, touched his stomach, and smiled and said, "This child is really strong." "Really?" Hearing his wife talking like this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face immediately burst into a smile. "Come on! Chiba, come here, Xiao Naruto can''t wait!" Then, in a very tacit understanding, Bo Feng Shui Men and Kushina looked at Chiba at the same time, and said hello. "me?" When she heard this, Chiba was startled and pointed at herself. "Yes! I must know that I will live with you in the future, and I can''t wait to be born happily!" In response, Kushina said with a smile, full of warmth. "But... is it possible?" Looking at the warm smiles, Chiba swallowed nervously with the two people in front of him who were warmer and dazzling than the sun. After all, he couldn''t help taking a step forward. "Of course!" Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Bo Feng Mizuno and Kushina couldn''t help but glance at each other, the smiles on the corners of their mouths seemed warmer, and they naturally spoke. At the same time, ~www.novelhall.com~, the hands of the two of them had already stretched out in an inviting manner, and handed them to the nervous and hesitant but hopeful teenager. is it Because we are family, so of course we can! Looking at the two people in front of him and the two hands that were handed out, Chiba took another step, then another step, another step, and held the two outstretched hands. Then, under the guidance of both hands, he squatted down gently, his ears pressed against the cradle that breeds life. ! ! In the next second, his whole body seemed to be stiff. In the ear, the sound of heartbeat came. The sound of two heartbeats. Mother''s, new life. Chapter 1765： Shou "That''s it, you shouldn''t go in anymore." Inside the slowly closed door of the stone chamber, Sarutobi Lake Biwa turned around with a serious face, stretched out his hand, stopped Chiba, who was obviously worried and anxious on his face, and said seriously. "Yes...Yes! I see." Seeing the appearance of Sarutobi Lake Biwa stopping, Chiba was startled at first, and then seemed to realize something. When he stopped, he would follow in the footsteps of the stone chamber and hurriedly said. "I beg you outside." In response, Sarutobi Lake Biwa nodded solemnly and said. Then, she put away the hand that raised her hand to stop, and at this moment, Shimen slowly closed amidst the sound of rattles and the faint cry of Jiu Xinnai, until a "boom" sounded, Close it tightly and blend into the color of the stone wall, as if it had never appeared before. "Yes" And while the Shimen was closed, Qianye could only respond like this. Afterwards, after watching the Shimen close, all the painful calls and voices were cut off by Shimen, Chiba gently pressed her lips in the cave that was quiet all of a sudden, the uncontrollable worry and tension on her face, but it was I can''t hide it. Subconsciously, he looked back at the sky outside the cave. In the starlight, there is already a night scene outside. At this moment, it was already night, and this afternoon had passed unconsciously. If it hadn''t been for the throes of impending birth, I am afraid that the three of them would not have noticed that it was dark. Unexpectedly, so soon...it was already night! So fast The Night of Nine Tails, it began! Looking at the sky outside, Chiba couldn''t help swallowing. For Chiba, what came this evening was really too sudden, and now, he still hasn''t slowed down. It was also this afternoon, it was a rare occasion to chat with Kushinai and Bo Feng Shuimen, imagine the scene of living together in the future, discuss together what to buy, and what to prepare to move. They have completely forgotten the time. To be honest, Chiba at this time suddenly felt a sense of surprise Because of his special investment in chatting this afternoon, he almost forgot the important event that was coming tonight. Now, Jiu Xinnais sudden pain suddenly brought him back to reality. At this time, he also It is inevitable to be a little confused. In addition, the cry of pain that almost can be described as tragic when Jiu Xinnai''s labor pain suddenly came, and it was still swirling in his mind. The panic and worry caused by this scream also followed this cry. The lingering in his heart also made Qianye feel uneasy. "call" However, in the night of Nine Tails, Chiba has been planning for too long after all. The current situation of "I will inevitably be uncomfortable when Kushina is giving birth", in fact, he has also considered and coped with it. The way. At this moment, Qianye took a deep breath in accordance with the coping method he thought of, but when he exhaled the foul air, he slowly calmed down. Now, the opening has changed. Konoha is no longer defenseless. Even if he uses the space ability to sneak in with the soil, he only needs to get close here, unless he does not kill any dark parts and is not discovered by any dark parts, otherwise, it is impossible. Enter the stone room silently like the original. It is impossible to have mental arithmetic unintentionally and escape the guard of the wave of wind and water. But now, if you bring the soil to sneak into this stone room without killing any of the warning dark parts, it is probably impossible. According to the original work, there should be a reason to kill those warning dark parts with soil. For example, his temporal and spatial abilities are not enough to enter the stone chamber silently under the eyes and ears of these dark parts. In other words, he didnt know the exact time when Jiuxinas childbirth ended, nor when Naruto was born. He always sneaked into the stone room first, waited for Narutos birth, waited for the opportunity to take Naruto, and threatened with Naruto. Wave wind water gate. This hibernation, naturally the fewer people on alert, the better, even if the hibernation time is only the time for the birth of a baby. After all, for Dai Tu, under the erosion of hatred and darkness, this Nine Tails Night is also a good revenge, a vent, he must also be cautious, killing the warning Anbu, but also with every measure. In short, killing the warning dark part is definitely his first step in sneaking, a must! But now I am guarding the entrance of the cave, as long as there is a slight abnormality outside, I can cope with the Anbu. Now that it is impossible to kill all the warning Anbu outside with soil silently, it is absolutely impossible to enter the Anbu silently. It may even be impossible to enter the stone room! I now only need to focus on investigating the outside situation! At the same time, such a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind. With this series of thoughts, Chiba also slowly raised his hand, placed it to his mouth, and pressed his thumb. With a click, his teeth had already bitten his thumb, and blood dripped instantly. Psychic! Afterwards, with a "pop", Chiba''s hand that bit his thumb was pressed heavily on the ground, and the tadpole text instantly centered on his palm, spreading out, forming a contract formation, and the blood communication, "Bang" "With a sound, Bai Wu suddenly exploded in the center of the psychic contract formation. "Next, please, Parker, if there is a strange smell outside, let me know as soon as possible!" Then, after watching the white mist dissipate, the young version of Parker, who was staying in the slowly disappearing psychic contract center, spoke. "Don''t worry, kid." In response to this, Parker, who was summoned but seemed to know what to do, drooped his eyelids and said to Chiba earnestly with a Kakashi expression. "Ok." Hearing the words, Chiba nodded, and then, he took a step back. Amidst the sound of "chuckling", a layer of rock color rose from the ends of his hands and feet, climbing all the way up, covering his whole body in an instant. , The color of the rock changed, but it turned into the color of the cave wall next to him. In an instant, Qianye "melted" into the cave wall like the stone gate. Earth Escape~www.novelhall.com~The art of camouflage hiding! This kid is getting better and better, this camouflage is hidden, it seems that even the smell is covered... Looking at the disappearing Chiba, Parker smashed his mouth and couldn''t help but have such a thought in his heart. Then, after such a thought flashed in his mind, although the Kakashi Seven Ninja Dogs were not combat-type, but the most intelligent Ninja dog was also the first to learn to speak. Parker''s nose twitched and stood up. After looking around for a while, he ran into a shadow and hid it. Although it is much inferior to Chiba''s camouflage, this shadow also covers Parker''s figure just right, plus the dim environment of the cave. If you don''t look carefully, you really can''t see it. There is still hidden there. A small dog. Next, wait for you to show up! Bring soil! At this moment, Chiba, who "melted" into the wall, slowly closed his eyes as he watched Parker hide his figure. His hands gently pressed against the wall. Chapter 1766： childbirth "what--!" "I haven''t heard of it, it hurts so much!" "It hurts! Chatter--!" Jiuxinais painful cries echoed in this stone room, and Jiuxinai, who was lying on the delivery bed, had already started giving birth, his face was almost distorted because of the extreme pain. The deputy of the bed was squeezed gently by the hand whose knuckles were white because of the heavy grip. "That... Kushina who screamed so loudly, this is the first time I have seen you, is it really all right?" At this time, amidst the painful cries, he pressed his hands on the Sixiang-seal Bofeng Shuimen on Jiu Xinnais stomach to stabilize the sealed Bofeng Shuimen. At this time, cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and his face was almost unknown. He became pale, and couldn''t help but speak, but his voice was full of distress and panic. "It''s okay, your first task is to be optimistic about the seal of Kyuubi!" At this time, upon hearing Hafeng Mizumon''s worried words, the Sarutobi Lake Biwa who was delivering the baby on the other side glanced at the pale face, worried and unobstructed, even the sweaty young Hokage, his face as serious as ever, said . "But this..." However, when he heard the words of Sarutobi Lake Biwa, he heard more and more painful screams in his ears, and Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, his face seemed paler, and he was already sweating a bit. "As the fourth generation of Hokage, don''t be so panic. Men may have died of pain long ago, but women are very powerful!" Hearing Hafeng Mizumon''s words, Sarutobi Lake Biwa''s tone became more severe, as he said. At this time, the seal of the four elephants on the belly of Jiuxinai slowly melted away. The seal at the center of the seal changed. The ink circle melted, but it turned into two round ink circles, like eyes. Hitomi. So strong, Kyuubi is struggling to come out! In an instant, Bo Feng Shuimen''s complexion condensed, and a heavy solemn color quietly appeared on his face, instantly replacing those worries and panic. Before he knew it, his teeth clenched. At this moment, in the connection of the seal technique, he could feel that the nine tails bound in the seal space were constantly struggling to hit the seal, trying to break the seal when the seal began to turn from weak to weakest. Out. Come on! Jiuxina! Come on! Naruto! At the same time, he couldn''t help but glanced at his wife, praying silently in his heart. "The head is out, it''s almost, Jiuxina!" And as the sweat on Bofeng Shuimen''s forehead and cheeks increased, Kushina''s cry of pain became weaker and weaker, and the face of Lake Biwa, who was in charge of delivering the baby, became more solemn, as he said in his mouth. At this time, the baby''s head has come out, and the birth is coming to an end! "Come on! Master Jiuxina." At this moment, the female medical staff who assisted in delivering the baby could not help but speak beside the Sarutobi Lake Biwa. Naruto! Come out quickly! Don''t come out, Kyuubi! At this time, when he heard this and felt the extremely violent roaring and struggling in the sealed space, the extremely violent Nine-tailed Bofeng Watergate, his eyes were already tightly closed because of tension and strong will, and his teeth were clenched. Chakra kept on repairing the seal that had been damaged by the fierce struggle, and roared in his heart. "Wow" Then, with this roar and cry of prayer, in the painful cry of Kushina, a baby''s cry suddenly sounded in Sarutobi Lake Biwa''s completely solemn face. "Bring hot water!" In an instant, amidst the bursts of crying symbolizing the health of the baby, Sarutobi Lake Biwa uttered a rather urgent word. "Yes!" In response, the female medical staff who assisted the delivery of the baby on the side responded, and proficiently took the prepared hot water. Then, in the sound of water, the baby''s crying became louder. "Ha ha" But at this moment, listening to the loud cry of the baby, Kushina, who was gasping and slowly opened his eyes, there were crystal tears in his eyes, and the tears immediately followed. The corners of the eyes dripped down. This...this is, me... from Pratunam and me... I...my family...my, child... And her heart is already full of excitement. At the same time, Bofeng Shuimen, who was stabilizing the seal, also slowly straightened up, staring, and staying in place. "Giving...giving...coming...coming..." After a long while, he said nerdy. "Wow...wow..." At this time, the eyes of Bo Feng Shui Men were already completely occupied by the baby crying in the swaddle, and there was nothing else. "Heh...haha..." In the next second, a burst of excited and crying laughter rang. "From today, I will be a father!" After the laughter, Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help but wiped his eyes, and he almost burst out such a sentence crying and laughing. "Is a very energetic boy!" At this time, the stern Sarutobi Lake Biwa couldn''t help but said with a smile, and her tone was softer, and while she was talking, she walked towards Kusina. "Naruto!" And when she walked past Bofeng Shuimen, because the childbirth was completed, the seal inside Kyuubi seemed to be restrained again and was no longer in trouble, so she let go of the Bofeng Shuimen who was holding the seal, subconsciously shouted, and stretched out her hand. Go to hug Naruto. "Don''t touch it!" However, before he reached half of his hand, he was drunk by Sarutobi Lake Biwa. He only heard that Sarutobi Lake Biwa continued to walk towards Kushina, and said with a slight accusation: "You have to let him see his mother first Right!" With that said, Sarutobi Lake Biwa, accompanied by the female medical ninja who assisted in delivering the baby, placed the baby with a strange beard-like pattern on his cheeks resembling a birthmark and placed it next to Kushina, and Kushina took a look. "Naruto" And looking at the baby in front of him, the tired and sweaty face of Jiu Xinnai''s mouth could not help showing a tired but loving smile, the call in his mouth was also full of indescribable tenderness: "Finally, I saw you ." "Okay, then you can relax." With this sound, the corner of the mouth of Sarutobi Lake Biwa also showed a kindly smile. He looked at the exhausted Kushina on the delivery bed, gently hugged Naruto, and said softly. However, after saying this, she turned her head to look at Bo Feng Shui Men, and the kindness on her face slowly changed to solemnity. "Ok!" In response to this, I saw Sarutobi Lake Biwa''s gaze, and Hao Feng Shuimen, who was still excited about his fatherhood~www.novelhall.com~, suddenly looked down and nodded lightly. "Kushina, is your body okay?" Then, after nodding, Bo Fengshui''s goalkeeper turned his eyes to his wife, with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth, and said softly. But during the words, his hand gently stroked his wife''s already pale hand, which was holding the handrail tightly. "Ok!" Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s gentle words and looking at his beloved husband, Jiu Xinnai''s mouth raised a happy smile and nodded gently. "You have a good rest, I will fix the seal now!" Hearing this sound, the gentle smile at the corner of Bo Feng Shui''s mouth seemed to be stronger, but his hands were already pressed on the seal. According to Chiba''s plan, now, the seal must be repaired as soon as possible! Completely stabilize Kyuubi! Chapter 1767： Postpartum "Mr. Watergate, you also have space-time ninjutsu yourself. I believe that with your understanding of space-time, you should also know how difficult this member of Akatsuki who is about to invade is. So, please, please don''t take care of Kushina Teachers body, even if Mr. Kushina had something wrong at that time, what kind of physical condition, bad condition, please stabilize the seal at the first time, so that Kyuubi can be completely honest! As long as the seal is stable again, The strength of Teacher Jiuxinai, that Akatsuki Ninja, no matter how powerful it is, he can''t make any waves! ... Looking at his wife Kushina, who nodded her head slightly and smiled happily, she took a slight breath according to the sealed wave of Fengshui. In her mind, it came to mind that what Chiba said to herself that day Words, and the careful and solemn look that never appeared on this child''s face. "Nu Xin Na, thank you!" Thinking of this, he unconsciously spit out such a low, gentle word. "Watergate" But when he heard these words, looking at his husband who had looked away, his face slowly sinking, and turned into a serious look, Kushinas eyebrows slowly bend down, a happy smile at the corner of his mouth, even more Seems to be happy. I''m sorry, Kushina! Although you have just given birth very hard, but please bear with me. I have to let Kyuubi be completely honest! At this time, with the release of Chakra in his hand, it was transformed into a steady stream of sealing techniques, which was integrated into the human column power seal on the stomach of Jiu Xinnai. In the heart of Bo Feng Shuimen, such a slight flashing Apologies but extremely firm thoughts. Now, it is known that there is a person who will attack, and it is the most difficult ninja with space and time ability. Even if Chiba doesnt emphasize it again and again, he also knows the importance of the seal, and he also knows that the seal must be completely stabilized and restored immediately. . The enemy came for the Nine Tails. As long as the seal is complete, with the strength of the Seal of the Four Elephants, I am afraid that not many people can unlock the complete Seal of the Four Elephants, and there is no way to unlock the seal and get the Nine Tails. The enemy did not stay. The reason for the danger of being surrounded by them. In other words, as long as the seal is restored intact, the enemy will not have an offensive position. The attack was passed safely. "Watergate, wait a minute." But at this moment, standing behind Bofeng Shuimen, the kind look on his face has completely disappeared, and only the solemn Sarutobi Lake Biwa suddenly opened his mouth and stepped forward. "What''s the matter, Lake Biwa?" In response to this, Hafeng Mizuno and Kushina turned their heads almost at the same time, looking at Sarutobi Lake Biwa, who was walking up with Naruto, with a voice of doubt. "Should Naruto be with his mother?" But when I touched Kushinas gaze, the solemn color on Sarutobi Lakes face disappeared in an instant. I looked at the baby with the foxs face that was already crying, and there was a touch of kindness from the heart that couldnt be concealed. Emerge again. Following the change of face, Sarutobi Lake Biwa lowered himself and placed the baby in front of Kushina. "Lake Biwa... Your lord?" Looking at the baby who was laying down, Kushina''s eyes flashed with uncontrollable love, and his eyes turned to Sarutobi Lake Biwa, his face full of incomprehension. According to the process, Naruto should be sent away for protection now. How can you put Naruto by your side? what''s the problem? At this time, Jiu Xinnai''s heart was also puzzled. She also knows the entire production process. At this time, Naruto should be set up by Master Biwa, rather than staying in the delivery room. After all, it is dangerous to stabilize the seal. Sit back and relax, if there is a case, Naruto may be a burden, or even harm Naruto. Lord Biwa... Could it be that this is also arranged by Chiba? At the same time, Hafeng Mizumon was also quite surprised to set his gaze on Sarutobi Lake Biwa. However, at this time, Sarutobi Lake Biwa had already turned around and walked back. Next, it''s up to you, Pratunam! Rather than move Xiao Naruto out and let Anbu strictly protect and send him back to the village for resettlement, it is better to put Xiao Naruto next to his parents, which is safer! At this time, Sarutobi Lake Biwa, who turned back, had already returned to the stern look of the past, but his eyes were full of firmness. This is her judgment on the current situation. Instead of putting the baby back in the house, it is better to put it next to her parents! Do not! No, this is not Chiba''s arrangement, but the decision of Lake Biwa! At this time, it seemed that he had noticed the look of Sarutobi Lake Biwa who was passing by, and Hafeng Mizuno suddenly understood it in his heart. is it? Is that right! Worthy of being the wife of three generations of Naruto Masters, indeed, now, Naruto is safer by our side! After understanding it, Hafeng Shuimen also suddenly realized, and instantly guessed the intention of Sarutobi Lake Biwa. Flying Thor! It''s Flying Thunder God! Lord Biwa means that when the situation is wrong, I will use the **** of thunder to transfer Kushina and Naruto together! As long as Kushina and Naruto are moved away, then there is no chance for the enemy to take advantage of it! And if Anbu is brought back to the village for resettlement and placed in layers of protection, after all, it will take a certain distance, and the opponent is a time and space ninja, who has time to rob Naruto! ... "Teacher Watergate, please also remember that you must ensure the safety of Naruto. After the birth of Mr. Nushina, not only the seal but also herself is weak. At this time, Mrs. Nushina is not capable of fighting. The object to be protected, and the object to be protected, is Naruto, and, Mr. Watergate, you are only one person. Facing the same time and space ninja, you must be beyond reach. Please make sure that Naruto is safe for the first time! Moreover, considering all the circumstances, the chance that the enemy will threaten you with your newborn Naruto is almost inevitable. Naruto is also the top priority!" ... At the same time, the stall that suddenly realized it, in Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind, also remembered another of Chiba''s repeated emphasis. So, next, it should be the most perfect decision I can make! But at this moment, Sarutobi Lake Biwa, who turned and walked back, did not leave, but stood still at the original position, and the vigilant light in his eyes gradually became stronger. Now Watergate wants to concentrate on repairing the seal, and it is my task to watch out. "Can''t relax." At the same time, after this series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Sarutobi Lake Biwa whispered. "Yes!" And hearing this sound, the female medical staff on the side nodded heavily, saying, she turned her body, but walked to the other side of the delivery bed, guarding the back of Lake Biwa. This stone room is so big. , And besides the delivery bed and a few lamp posts, there is an open space. This female medical staff''s move has eliminated all visual blind spots. The two looked at each other behind each other, and the entire stone room was in a glance! Now that there are those targeted arrangements outside, although it may not be able to block this time and space ninja who is very afraid of Chiba, it should not be possible for him to invade silently, besides, there is still Chiba guarding outside. Even if the line of defense is broken, there will be movement. And as long as there is movement, then you can prepare in advance, considering the characteristics of space-time ninjutsu, what we need to do now is to discover the location of this space-time ninja for the first time! Let Watergate have time to react! Following the actions of the female medical staff ~www.novelhall.com~Sarutobi Lake Biwa, such an idea also flashed through. "Yes, I understand." But at this time, looking at all this, Bo Feng Shui Men, who had come to understand completely, nodded heavily, and said to her. In this way, it should be foolproof! At the same time, Bo Feng Shuimen was also relieved. Afterwards, he turned his head back and focused his attention on the seal. what! However, at this moment, at the stall where he breathed a sigh of relief, in an instant, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression changed drastically, and he suddenly turned back! "It seems that this action of mine was seen through..." At this moment, a strange, slightly amused voice rang abruptly. Chapter 1768： What are you waiting for? what! how come! Impossible, with this arrangement, how could he enter here silently! At least, there will be some movement! We, but specially arranged for this! Seeing the sudden turn of his head and the shockingly discolored Bofeng Shuimen, Sarutobi Lake''s figure stiffened suddenly, and the hair on his back was stiffened by some kind of aura, and cold sweat was already on his forehead. Her heart is already full of doubts and unbelievable. "Did someone leak the information... No! This is impossible. No one else knows the plan this time." At this moment, she was stiff and her hairs were standing upright. Behind her, the strange voice that had become a little doubtful sounded again. "Lord Biwa!" At this time, Bo Feng Shui Men, whose gaze had already turned fixed, exclaimed with extreme pressure. It''s him! it''s him! Orange spiral mask... Only the right eye is bare... That''s right, that time and space ninja! At the same time, his suddenly accelerated heartbeat was filled with such a horrified thought. At this moment, in his eyes, behind the figure of Lake Biwa, a strange figure is reflected, and the face of this figure is completely covered with an orange thread. The mask was obscured, and only the right eye, which had been shining bright red, was bare. It is exactly the time space ninja described in Chiba Intelligence! With so many arrangements, even under the layers of arrangement centered entirely on discovering him, they still appeared in front of them silently, and not far behind him, at this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen finally understood , Why is Chiba repeatedly emphasized in this plan. This time and space ninja is terrible! "fast" At this moment, Sarutobi Lake Biwa''s eyes flashed with astonishment, it seemed that he suddenly noticed something, and there was a scream in his mouth. "laugh!" However, she had just spoken, before she could utter a word completely, blood spewed from her left chest suddenly, and her voice stopped abruptly. "That''s too late!" At the same time, a sneer, accompanied by these cold words, faintly sounded. And with this sound, the figure of Sarutobi Lake Biwa flew out suddenly, and went straight to the gate of the sea. Damn it! Seeing that the thrown eyes opened slightly, and the Sarutobi Lake, whose life and brilliance had been lost in his eyes, Bo Fengshui''s front teeth lightly bit. what! However, before he could react, a hand suddenly flashed out, with a "poof", already grabbing Naruto''s baby. "Naruto!" Jiuxinai''s exclamation, also at this moment, suddenly sounded. "stop!" At this moment, almost subconsciously, the Bofeng Water Gate pressed on the seal and suddenly withdrew, and quickly grabbed Naruto''s baby. "late!" And at this moment, a cold voice that was exactly the same as the voice just now rang faintly. With this sound, a space that could be discerned by the naked eye was twisted and unscrewed from the contact between the hand and the baby in an instant, and instantly enveloped the baby in the baby. "puff!" At this moment, I was about to touch the baby Bofeng Shuimen''s hand suddenly crooked, suddenly, the wrong hand passed by, Bofeng Shuimen''s whole figure was suddenly rushed towards the delivery bed, almost The seal type pressed on the belly of Jiuxinai. The corpse of Sarutobi Lake Biwa slammed into Bofeng Water Gate''s body heavily, directly smashing this urgency, and could not even care about other Bofeng Water Gates hitting the delivery bed. Shadow clone! At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen had already seen the person coming, but he was another man with a spiral mask! "Naruto!" At this moment, Jiu Xinnai''s shocked exclaim sounded again. Naruto was already completely distorted by the spatial spiral at the stall where Bofeng Watergate was hit, and with a "buzz", he completely disappeared beside Kushina. "Don''t worry, I will send you to reunite with your son!" But at the stall where Kushina exclaimed, the hand that originally grasped the swaddle, suddenly turned, but grabbed Kushina by the neck. Jiuxinai subconsciously had to raise his hand to make a defensive posture. However, under this raising, his hands were as heavy as lead and iron, but he could not move. She gave birth again, and she was too weak for her seal. She was already unable to move! "Nu Xinnai!" At this moment, Bo Feng Shui Men also woke up suddenly, exclaiming, with a "pop", grabbing Jiuxinai''s hand. "Don''t want to use Flying Thunder God to transfer away!" At the same time, the masked man who came out first suddenly gave a cold snort. "laugh!" Just at this sound, a ball of fire suddenly lit up on the back of Lake Biwa, who was pressing against the water gate of Hafeng. Detonation! "brush!" In the next second, the body of Sarutobi Lake Biwa disappeared suddenly! "Nine-tailed man Zhuli, got it!" At this time, the man with the spiral mask in the delivery bed suddenly emptied in front of him, snorted softly, but couldn''t help but blurted out this obviously joyful word. At this time, his hand had already touched the target. The shoulder of Uzumaki Kushina, who was not transferred away by the Flying Thunder God. ended! Kyuubi, it''s mine! And his heart is already relieved. At this moment, he was already in hand, and the nine-tailed man Zhuli had already obtained it! Although the Flying Thunder God of Bofeng Shuimen is fast, but now this time, even if there is only a moment, it is enough, and it is enough for him to completely absorb the power of the nine-tailed man of Uzumaki Kuzina! Although there were some slips, the goal was achieved! "Ok?" However, at this moment, the face under his mask changed suddenly, and his whole body was stiff. this is Transliteration of curse seal? Do not! Sealing technique? Can the current Uzumaki Kuzina still use the seal technique? Do not! impossible! This sealing technique also has the effect of the curse seal, how...how could it be possible! The combination of seal art and curse seal art? During this freeze, his heart was already shocked. At this moment, his entire body, and even Chakra, seemed to have stagnated. A powerful binding force was coming from his fingertips to the fingertips of Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli in front of him. In an instant, his arms and half of his body were already unable to move. This is a very powerful seal spell! It is also unprecedented, the combination of seal technique and curse seal technique! Chiba... At this time, Kushina, who was weak and unable to defend herself, also noticed the abnormality of her shoulder. From her perspective, she could clearly see the hand that touched her shoulder. A long string of tadpole text is continuing, spreading to the shoulder of the masked man. Obviously, now the masked man did not absorb himself like Naruto, and it was the credit of these tadpoles. And seeing these tadpole texts, Jiuxinai''s first reaction was naturally Chiba. She didnt set up any mechanism on her body before, and now its impossible to have the extra energy to use the seal technique. Moreover, this kind of seal technique that can be triggered only by contact with the human body, she doesnt, even she doesnt even see it now. Understand whether these tadpole scripts are seal art or curse seal art! However, although she can''t understand, she also knows that the only one who can use this level of tadpole literary art and can set it on her, I am afraid, is only Chiba. It may be that Chiba set it up unknowingly when Naruto kicked himself during the previous chat and asked Chiba to listen. "That Takichiba!" And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Obviously, the mask man also thought of something. The words were already squeezed out between the teeth, which was extremely cold. "What are you waiting for? Come here soon, Bo Feng Shuimen will be back soon!" Afterwards, he looked towards the wall with annoyance, that is, the masked man who stood behind Sarutobi Lake Biwa and pierced the heart of Sarutobi Lake Biwa said. "No! I''m afraid I can''t pass!" In response, the masked man by the wall gave a wry smile, lowered his head, and looked at his chest and abdomen. At this moment, there was already a flame of fire on his chest and abdomen. "Damn..." Seeing the appearance of the masked man on the wall, the corner of the masked man''s mouth was slightly twitched. Thousands of words converged into these two words. "Boom!" Then, at this moment, a cloud of fire and smoke suddenly exploded. Chapter 1769： Failure Shadow... Shadow clone? Panting slightly, and letting go of his hand bit by bit, Kushina tried to open his eyes, looking at his right wall, in his eyes, a cloud of fire smoke mixed with white mist, slowly Dissipated slowly. But the figure of the masked man standing there just now has disappeared. Obviously, it is a shadow clone. Damn it! Sarutobi Lake Biwa, look down on her! Under such abruptness and tension, I could still set the detonating talisman on my shadow clone silently, and, in that instant, I chose the detonating talisman with suitable power. It''s not too big or too small, it just happens to be able to severely damage my shadow clone, but it can''t affect the strength of Nine Tails... At the same time, his hand touched Jiuxinai''s shoulder, but under the mask of the mask man who was trapped by the seal curse, his face was already slightly stiff. Sarutobi Lake Biwa did not notice what he did just now! "Puff!" At this moment, the firelight smoke was mixed with the white mist to dissipate the stalls, and the other side of the firelight smoke suddenly heard the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground. The female medical staff who was originally a guardian on the opposite side of Lake Biwa in Sarutobi, suddenly fell to the ground. There was no vitality in her sluggish eyes. As she fell to the ground, thick blood slowly flowed from her nose. , Dripping to the ground, gradually spread. bad! But at this moment, the mask man''s only bare right eye that was shining with bright red light suddenly glared, shocked, and screamed in his heart. "That''s it..." At this moment, behind him, there was the cold voice of Bo Feng Shui Men. At this moment, there was already a handful of trigeminal kunai on his neck, and a wisp of smoke was slowly floating from the hand holding kunai. Then, as the smoke floated, there was no hesitation or pity at all. With this sound, Kunai crossed the neck of the masked man! Tian Lu... With the movement of his hands, the Bo Feng Shuimen standing behind the masked man, his eyes glanced at the female medical staff who fell to the ground, and a hint of guilt flashed in his eyes. ... "Mr. Watergate, no matter what happens, no matter what the situation is, if you find the time to kill the space ninja at that time, please don''t hesitate. If you can kill, you must kill, otherwise, Mr. Kushina and Naruto will do It''s dangerous! Even if Naruto is in his hand, you can''t be soft! If your hands are soft, we may not be able to save them alone!" At this moment, in Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind, it was Chiba''s previous words that were cautious and cautious, nervous and nervous, over and over again. ... "Watergate, be careful!" But at this moment, the still weak and unable to move Kushina gave a nervous sigh, and her slightly widened eyes flashing with amazement were the hands that seemed to fit into her shoulders. ! The tadpole text is gone! The sealing spell has expired! "That''s it? It''s too early to say this! The fourth generation of Hokage." At this moment, it was almost the stall that Jiuxinai opened his mouth to exclaim, and the masked man''s voice came again. I saw that the masked man twisted his body and shook his hand. The hand that originally touched Kushinas shoulder was completely submerged in the delivery bed. The right half of the forearm was already stretched out of the delivery bed, and his The left hand was raised with his back, a cold flashing kunai, from bottom to top, already about to pierce Bo Feng Shuimen''s neck. But at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen was slightly sideways, with his right hand drawn out. In his hand, it was the trigeminal kunai that flickered with cold light, but it was the time when the movement to wipe his neck was exhausted! It is precisely when the old power is exhausted, new power is hard to grow, and there is no way to hide! No need to hide! However, at this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen, whose eyes were slightly deflected, flashed such a judgment in his heart. Don''t hide! Ok? At this moment, he seemed to notice the determination and gaze in Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes, but the corners of the masked man''s mouth twitched slightly, his face immediately stiffened again. At the same time, the gaze of the masked man fell on his right hand. The forearm and the lower half of the upper arm had already protruded from the delivery bed! Space and time capabilities! He knew it! At this moment, such a thought suddenly flashed through the mask man''s heart. Then, in the next second, Kuwu directly penetrated through the chin of the Bofeng Shuimen, and straight out from the top of the Bofeng Shuimen. It''s now! At this moment, the sharp light in Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes flashed, his figure flashed suddenly, and disappeared in place. But at the moment before Bofeng Shuimen disappeared, in his eyes, there was the whole right arm that seemed to be pulled out of the delivery bed. Mask man''s right arm! There! At this moment, in the bare right eye of the masked man, Gou Yu suddenly turned and twisted his body suddenly. The kunai piercing through the top of Bofeng Shuimen''s head flashed a half-rotating cold light in the air, violently moving towards that The trigeminal bitterness that began to fall freely chopped off from top to bottom. "Snapped!" Almost at the same instant, this Kuwu flashed a half-rotating cold light, suddenly cut out of the stall, a hand suddenly flashed out on the other side of the trigeminal kunai, reaching out to grasp the trigeminal kunai, in an instant, Suddenly, the bitter and no cold light came out like an arc, but it slashed out diagonally from bottom to top. "when!" In the next second, there was a sound of gold and iron clashes, and the two smashed into each other, sparks splashing everywhere. hateful! Ability is completely targeted! Feeling the strength of the blow from Kuwu Wu in his hand that was not inferior to his own strike, the mask man''s face changed slightly, and he screamed in his heart. At this moment, in the eyes of his bright red writing wheel, it was the left hand of Bofeng Shuimen that suddenly stretched out below the fighting kuma. In the next second, Bo Feng Shuimen''s hand will touch himself! And when he encountered himself, it was obvious that he would face the Flying Thunder God of Bo Feng Shuimen. Bo Feng Shuimen, this is to move him out of here! Ok? And also at this point, Bo Feng Shui, who stepped out of the probing hand, raised the corner of his eyes slightly, and his gaze suddenly turned to the fighting kunai. At this moment, his right hand was suddenly empty, and the trigeminal Kuwusu that he was holding diagonally upward seemed to have cut off the Kuwu on the hand of the masked man. It swept upward and penetrated the masked man. Nothing in the hands. In the next moment, his left hand also passed through the right hand of the masked man. And under this sudden loss of force, under the force of the slash and the forward leaning force of the probe, Bo Feng Shuimen''s figure also slammed forward. At the same time, the masked man who was also leaned forward by the force of the bitterness in his hand also rushed forward. Then, the two passed through each other. "despair!" However, ~www.novelhall.com~ at this moment when the masked man stepped on the ground and twisted his body suddenly, with a flick of his right hand, Kuwu suddenly came out, with a "shoo", directly into the wave The back of the door rushed out. At the same time, after throwing out the kunai, the masked man pressed his feet and grabbed his hands. Suddenly, Kumu and hands are all within easy reach of the pampered Bofeng Shui Gate! In the next second, you will be able to hit and touch the Bofeng Water Gate! "brush!" However, at this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s figure flashed and disappeared in place. Nine-tailed man Zhu Li! Suddenly, the man in the mask bit his teeth, and with a cry of "Qi!", the writing wheel suddenly turned to the delivery bed. As for Bofeng Shuimen, it was already on the side of the delivery bed at this time, and his hand had already touched Jiuxina on the delivery bed! Chapter 1770： Naruto leave it to me "Naruto will leave it to me." Lightly touching his pale face, his eyes full of worried and anxious wife''s hands, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was solemn, but his eyes slowly flashed softly, and he spoke softly. ... "If you didn''t kill that time and space ninja, please move Mr. Nushina to a safe place as soon as possible. The enemy''s target is Mrs. Nushina. All his actions are definitely to take away Nushina. Teacher, most of what you did was to take away Kushina, and as a ninja in time and space, and also know the abilities of the other party, Mr. Watergate, if you fight with him, I am afraid he will not have the upper hand. Of course, I am afraid. Its also difficult to beat him, but in general, you are still at the advantage and he is at the disadvantage. Therefore, even if the opponent is holding your handle, he wont be easy until he gets Mr. Kushina... No, It wont get rid of this handle! So, even if there is a handle in the opponents hand, you dont have to think about the handle too much! Teacher Kushina is the first!" But at this moment, in Bo Feng Shui Men''s mind, Qianye''s serious and cautious face flashed unconsciously. ... "Well, please!" And hearing this moment, seeing the other hand of her husband Jieyin, even if he was anxious because his son had been taken away, Kushina didn''t say much, just lightly nodded and said like this. "Wow!" However, at this moment, a stern cry of a baby suddenly sounded, resounding through the entire stone room! "Four generations of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen, leave from Renzhuli!" Then, the voice of the masked man followed. "Naruto!" At this time, almost subconsciously, after Kushina looked up, he saw the crying blond baby with the fox beard face in the masked man''s arms, exclaiming, already blurting out. Naruto! At the same time, the face of Bo Feng Shui Men who was interrupted by Fei Lei Shen flashed a look of horror, and he almost subconsciously exclaimed in his heart. At this moment, in his sight, the masked man is holding the baby in one hand, and the other hand is already hanging on the baby''s head. One kunai has already slipped out of the cuff, "snap" With a sound, it caught in the hands of the masked man. The baby''s life is just around the corner! "Leave Renzhuli! Otherwise, your son''s life span is only one minute!" Holding the kunai in his hand tightly, feeling the fragile life of the baby in his hand, the bare right eye of the man in the mask slowly squinted, looking at the two parents who just became parents in front of him. Spit it out slowly. How to do? Now Naruto is the only bargaining chip in his hand that can handle us, and this bargaining chip is his only handle to face me, the bargaining chip, according to Chiba, it should be impossible for the opponent to attack Naruto! but What if he started on Naruto? How to do how to do But when he heard this implied killing intent, Bo Feng Shuimen''s brows slowly wrinkled, and a layer of hesitation slowly appeared in his eyes. "Humph!" At this moment, Jiu Xin Nai suddenly snorted, followed by a scream. Jiuxina! Hearing this painful cry, Bo Feng Shuimen also looked at his wife abruptly. When his eyes settled, a layer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. At this moment, Jiuxinais cheeky face had already climbed up a few strings of tadpole scripts like ropes, and on Jiuxinais belly, the center of the seal of human pillar strength, the faint ink color, was already Some bulges came, like a round drop of water and ink. Some of the seals that had just been stabilized were destroyed again! At this moment, there seemed to be the roar of Nine Tails in Bo Feng Shui Men''s ears. How to do? Naruto, Kushina... Nine tails! At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s teeth couldn''t help but bite tightly, and a series of choices swept across his heart, making his expression gloomy and almost dripping ink. "What''s the matter? Get out of Renzhuli! Don''t you care what happens to your children?" At this time, seeing the expression on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face, a cold light flashed in the masked man''s squinted eyes, and when he moved his hand, Kuwu was stuck on the baby''s forehead. A drop of blood slowly came out from the place where Kuwu Jianfeng was in contact with the baby''s soft skin. "Keep it! You, calm down!" And seeing this scene, Bo Feng Shuimen hurriedly shouted the mask man''s movements. "This sentence should be told to you, Bo Feng Shuimen. I am the most calm now." In response, the masked man responded without fluctuations, but in his tone, he was really calm, without any cramps, and without any emotions other than calm. But, at this moment, when the voice without any emotions other than calm fell, wow, amidst a stern cry of the baby, the swaddled one was thrown up, and then the figure of the masked man flashed. , Leaped fiercely, and stabbed out of his hand without any problems, and rushed straight into the swaddle that flew into the air! "Naruto!" At this moment, Kushina, who endured the pain, seemed to have no pain in his body. He almost threw up half of his body and grabbed it, as if he was trying to grab the baby in mid-air that was far away. In general, there was a scream in his mouth. However, at this moment, the flying baby was a flash, and suddenly disappeared at the moment when Kuwu was about to stab. And in the next moment, it suddenly appeared on the ceiling directly above, and was hugged by the Bofeng Water Gate, which was hung half-squatting on the ceiling by his feet. "It can only be said that it is worthy of Konoha, golden glitter, this third Ninja World War, is the most threatening existence?" At this moment, seeing the figure hanging upside down and half crouching on the ceiling, the masked man''s eyes were slightly narrowed again, and an inexplicable smile seemed to be revealed. This sudden stabbing force was falling, and he couldn''t help but speak. He exclaimed. "But, what happens next?" Then, in the next second, when he landed with a "click", there was a seal in his hand. "Chichichichi!" At this moment, the words had not yet fallen, and when the seal was condensed, the face of Bo Feng Shui Men on the ceiling changed drastically. On top of Naruto''s violence he was holding, three groups of flames suddenly ignited. Detonation! "Watergate! Naruto!" But at this moment, Nine Sina, who saw this scene, already screamed, almost already crying. At the same time, the moment the exclamation sounded, the Bofeng Water Gate had already fallen from the ceiling. At the moment the body turned over, with a "swipe", the people and Naruto disappeared into the air. . "Flying Thunder God?" At this time, the masked man who stood still on the ground couldn''t help turning his head, glanced at the place where the Bo Feng Shui Gate disappeared, and murmured softly. Sure enough, should I use Naruto in the end... It''s... ridiculous! In the end it turned out to be... At the same time, looking at the place where Bofeng Shuimen disappeared, the masked man''s heart had such an inexplicable thought. It seems a little melancholy, but also a little proud. More, it is a kind of unclear meaning. "However, in any case, Jiuwei Ren Zhuli has already got it!" However, this inexplicable thought just passed by in a flash. Soon, the masked man turned his head back and looked at the Nine Sina who tried to prop up himself. It is also the nine-tailed man Zhuli in his mouth. "You...who are you?" At this time, Jiuxinai also looked at him, weak in his mouth, but stubbornly spoke. "Don''t resist, it will end soon." However, hearing this sound, the masked man didn''t seem to answer. Instead, he walked straight to the side of Jiuxinai''s delivery bed and reached out to grab Jiuxinai''s left arm. "What are you doing!" And seeing the action of the masked man, Kushina frowned in disgust, and she was about to dodge, but she was too weak, and there was the pain of breaking the seal and about to untie. This dodge only affected the pain. With weakness, a soft hand, the whole person fell on the delivery bed with this sound. "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t struggle, you won''t have too much pain, and you will not suffer too much torture and pain, and walk the Huangquan Road quietly. If you want to resent, you will blame you for being a Nine-tailed Human Zhuli Right!" Noting the resentful gaze of the collapsed Kushina, the masked man sneered slightly, and then said with a slight pity. Now, no one can save you! "Snapped!" And just as these words fell, his hand also caught the left arm of Nine Sina, who was already covered with seal art tadpoles. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ With this contact point as the center, a circle of space twists and rotates slowly, and slowly expands. "Ok?" However, at this moment, the masked man with a triumphant smile almost appeared at the corner of his mouth, his face changed drastically, and Gou Yu suddenly turned in the writing wheel''s eyes and suddenly looked to his right. "despair!" At the same time, a sound of footsteps on the ground sounded on the delivery bed on the right side of his figure. "Boom!" At the moment when the mask man''s eyeballs completely turned to the right, a dark gray rock fist had already slammed on his right mask. Weird power, burst! "Crack!" Suddenly, the orange spiral mask... Cracked! Chapter 1771： Isnt he guarding outside? What... He is not guarding outside! How could it be here! In the bright red writing wheel eyes, accompanied by the color of astonishment, the reflection of a boy who slowly faded away from the steps of the same rock color as the surrounding rock face and hit by a punch, slowly emerged, with a "click" sound, followed by the fist. When Juli came, such an angry thought flashed through the heart of the mask man with the cracked spiral mask. Write round eyes? This **** insight! Without this insight, I am afraid, now... At this time, the young man whose camouflage rock color was slowly fading away, he bit his teeth slightly, and his whole figure kept the appearance of stepping and punching, slowly leaning forward. At this moment, his fist was already deeply smashed into the face of the masked man, passing through the head of the masked man! After the chakra in his hand burst out with a strange force, it was hit in the empty space, and it was useless! At this moment, he can be said to have waited for quite a while, and finally waited until the soil relaxed his vigilance and thought that he had the victory in his hands and put down his defenses, before attacking, in order to get a hit. However, the earth-carrying body is a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and its insight ability is far above that of the ordinary three-gou jade writing wheel eye. At the moment of attack, he was discovered in advance, and he waited until he had a strange power. When it broke out, the soil had already undergone temporal spatialization, and his punch also failed. After all, this kind of sudden attack is still ineffective. He even had no time to convert even the Sealing Curse Technique, attaching it to the soil to prevent his temporal spatialization. It can be said that this sudden attack was a complete failure. The series of patience and waiting from the emergence of the soil to the present has been lost. This Takichiba! He is optimistic! He is waiting for this opportunity! At this time, looking at the young man whose forearm had penetrated from where his head was, and his right hand that was drawn back into Kushinas arm, the masked mans eyes were in the corner of his eyes. , But caught a glimpse of the young man biting his teeth. In an instant, such a thought flashed through his mind. Indeed, this time is the best time! The space ability of the present tense has been leaked. This Takichiba should also know the conditions for my ability to activate. He aimed at this opportunity, taking advantage of my winning ticket, when I was about to win the power of the Kyuubi, suddenly attacked and killed him in one shot. Life! That''s it! The one outside should be the shadow avatar. In fact, his body has always been hidden here, blending with the stone walls here, and the hidden ninjutsu cast can escape perception. He was right here from the beginning! Always, all here! At this moment, the masked man also suddenly realized, his eyes suddenly shot out an astonishing killing intent. If you want the strength of the Kyuubi people, this Takichiba cannot stay! At the same time, the moment when the killing intent appeared in his eyes, he also had such a thought full of killing intent in his heart. Ok? And at this moment, the young man whose arms had been pierced from the head of the masked man suddenly looked down, only to see that the masked mans left hand did not know when he was already holding a kunai, Scratched towards his neck. No need to hide! However, after noticing this scene, the boy''s eyes turned to the other side, looking at the right hand of the masked man, the hand that grabbed his teacher''s arm, and at this time, there was no **** joint on that right hand. Take it back from the arm! The kunai swept away is still spatialized now! "despair!" And at this moment, when the thought of judgment flashed in his mind, the figure of the boy was already standing still. Ok? Misjudgment? At the same time, seeing the boy paused, a strange color flashed in the eyes of the masked man. At this moment, as the boy stood still, there were no foreign objects on his right hand and head, and his suffering was nothing. , Is already on the neck of the boy! Do not! However, he quickly rejected it! "brush!" In the next second, this Kuwu coming from the left, a cold light flashed over the head of the young man who suddenly squatted down. A few strands of hair floated down. So fast! Almost instantly, the mask man exclaimed in his heart. And at this moment, the boy who was squatting down, suddenly pressed his right hand in the direction of the back waist, and suddenly looked at his left shoulder. In his eyes, the man who was swiftly grabbing his left shoulder belonged to the mask man''s right hand. In the reflection, a sharp light flashed through. "Crack!" With a clang of gold and iron, the young man pressed the ninja sword on his back with a cold light, half unsheathed! what! When! And at the moment when Ninja sword half tentacles, the masked man whose right hand was about to grab the young mans left shoulder suddenly widened, and his heart was horrified. Three silhouettes, three sword lights, already flashing out of the upper right half of the air, under the left lower rib, and behind the neck. Sparrow flashes, dance of the three-day moon! "Chichichichi!" Three sword sounds pierced the air, and three sword lights, like a flash of thunder in a lacquered night, had already cut into his right shoulder, left ribs and back of his neck. In an instant, the masked man was cut into three parts! "Oh!" In the next second, the Ninja sword returned to its sheath, and in the clanging sound of gold and iron, the boy glanced at the five fingers on his left shoulder that had fallen into his shoulder and had been cut off, but it seemed to blur his shadowy right hand, and his brows were slightly blurred. Fucked, it turned over and jumped to the other side of the delivery bed. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai, are you okay!" As soon as he stood still, the young man turned his face, hands, and arms covered with the human column force seal tadpole script, and leaned on the side of the delivery bed, slightly away from the quilt in front of him. The shadow cut into three sections is eloquent, like a man with an orange spiral mask like a phantom. "Chiba..." But at this time, seeing the young man who saved him at this critical moment, his face was completely pale, his cheeks covered with seals were covered with sweat, and Kushina, who was already gently biting his lower lip, barely squeezed out a touch. The young man''s smile ~www.novelhall.com~ nodded. shit! The seal is about to be unlocked! Seeing his teacher''s pale face, the young boy bit his teeth lightly, and in the corner of his eye, the human pillar seal on Kushina''s stomach, at this time the round ink color has already protruded a little more, almost into one. Semicircle, when the ink becomes a circle, it is the time when the seal is released! You must quickly restrain Kyuubi and repair the seal! Almost instantly, the boy, namely Chiba, made such a decision. But not here! In the next instant, after seeing the masked man, he decisively picked up Jiuxinai, and when he sank, he was about to head towards the exit of the stone chamber, which was also the entrance. "Please bear with me, Mr. Jiuxinai." At the same time, in his mouth, he spoke softly. This Takichiba... At this time, Ying Ying Chuo Chuo looked like a ghostly masked man, watching the scene in front of him, the three-gou jade writing wheel in his bare right eye suddenly turned, as if it was about to revolve and merge into a kaleidoscope. Do not! Not yet time! Not yet time! However, just for a moment, there was a gloomy flash on the quiet watery face under the spiral pattern of the masked man, and forced himself to hold back something, and the shawl eye that was about to merge dispersed again and returned to three. Gou Yu wrote the appearance of the wheel eyes. "DaDaDa!" At this moment, the three teenagers who slashed the masked man with their swords, namely the three Chiba, also landed one after another. "Swipe!" At the moment of landing, the sword light in the hands of the three people flashed again, suddenly. With just a flash, Jian Feng cut into this shadowy masked figure! Sparrow flashes! https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1772： Was fooled! Konoha, two hidden huts somewhere. "Boom!" There was no voice, and in the silence, suddenly, with a muffled sound, the door of one of the two huts was suddenly knocked out, and a figure rushed out. "boom!" And as soon as this figure flew out, there was a bang, and the whole hut exploded in an instant. In the flames of smoke, fragments suddenly splashed and shot out. "despair!" At this moment, the flying figure turned over at low altitude, and after sliding on the ground for a while, squatting steadily on the ground among the crackling pieces of wood. "Wow...wow..." Then, a loud cry of the baby sounded in the arms of this figure. "Papa...Papa!" At the same time, the fragments of the wooden house that had been blown to pieces also fell one after another. "call" Gently swept the surroundings and saw that no more debris fell, the blond figure, Konoha''s fourth-generation Hokage, Hafeng Mizuno breathed out gently, and slowly spread his arms, looking towards the naked body. Baby with blonde fox face. Then, the baby cried louder. Great! Naruto was not injured. Hearing his son crying so hard, Bo Feng Shuimen let out a sigh of relief, with a slightly relieved smile on his mouth. Fortunately, Fei Lei Shen rescued Naruto in time. It''s just that Jiuxina... After all, I still didn''t do what Chiba said. In this way, I should be in the unfavorable situation of "being transferred from the mountain" as Chiba said. However, this gratifying smile quickly disappeared on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face, looking at the four Flying Thunder God Kuwu scattered around, as if forming a formation, such a thought flashed in his heart. Or, send Naruto to a safe place, "there" as Chiba said! But thinking of this, a trace of determination flashed in Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes. Afterwards, his **** slowly erected, and with a sound of "brushing", he disappeared into the grass where the wood fragments fell. ... His purpose is to use these three shadow clones to entangle me and keep me in a state of temporal and spatialization, so that there is no way to prevent him from taking Kushina away? really This Takichiba is the most difficult one! Not only is there a lot of tricks, but also getting stronger! Watching the rock wall pick up the nine-tailed man Zhuli Uzumaki Kushina, the young man who was already about to jump out, the masked man''s eyes narrowed slightly. The duck in his eyes seemed to be flying because he was trapped. The anxiousness has disappeared. Even if the three silhouettes passed through with the lightning-like sword light at this time, and turned back and slashed, there was no half anxiousness and anger in his eyes, and some were just a cold gloom. The cold and gloomy pupils were exactly the same as the cold pupils in his naked writing wheel eyes. "Do you think that three shadow clones can trap me?" Then, after this increasingly intense thought of killing flashed in his mind, he didn''t even look at the three Chiba who came back to kill, and said while stepping out. "Chichichichi!" And at the stall where he spoke, the three flashing sword lights cut him into three segments, but he kept the time and space. These three sword lights were just a futile effort, although they could cut him into beheaded. The image was divided into three segments, but it did not harm his body by half. The image that was chopped into three segments quickly returned to normal after the blade. It is as if these three teenagers cut the reflection in the water. Time and space... If I could learn, how great it would be! At this time, looking at the masked man coming step by step, Chiba stepped back step by step, taking a look at the entrance to the stone chamber, which is the exit position, and she couldn''t help feeling a little envious. Whether it is Flying Thunder God or the ability to bring soil, if he can possess it, then there is no need to worry about whether Kusina and Bofeng Mizumon will die in the Kyuubi Rebellion. Even if it was Kyuubi''s rampage, he could directly suppress the Kyuubi Rebellion with this time space ninjutsu or ability. "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to rescue your teacher? Why, now it''s only going back? Can this save your teacher?" The sword light constantly flashed around, and the figure was torn and swayed by the sword light, but the masked man didnt care. He still walked step by step towards the young man holding the nine-tailed mans strength he was bound to obtain, under the mask In the face, there is already only a sneer. At the same time, between these words, he took a step forward, already walking out of the delivery bed. "puff!" At this time, Qianye''s footsteps also stopped, and his back hit the cold stone wall. He has no retreat! "five minutes." At this moment, Chiba, who was leaning back against the wall and unable to retreat, spoke. At the same time, the flashing three Chiba, after the last sparrow flash, stood still near the front left, front right, and directly behind the masked man. Ninja sword was raised horizontally, but they did. Defensive stance. And, at this time, Chiba, in a soft voice of "Teacher Nushina~www.novelhall.com~Please rest well", put Nushina down, let her lean against the corner, and she stood up. One step forward, he stood in front of Jiu Xin Nai at the slightly startled stall of Jiu Xin Nai. "five minutes?" At this moment, the masked man who saw this scene did not stop and continued to walk forward, with a slight contempt in his mouth, and the three Chiba no longer attacked, but kept their triangular position. , Following the movement. Ok? wrong! However, at the moment when the contemptuous words were uttered, his face under the mask suddenly changed, and his footsteps suddenly stopped. How did Jiu Xinnai''s person Zhuli seal recover so much! At this time, he suddenly noticed that the seal technique on the nine-tailed man Zhuli behind Taki Chiba''s body was much less, as if retracted, and even the ball on his stomach symbolized that the seal technique was about to be unlocked. The round ink color also returned to the appearance of pupils. Renzhuli sealed a considerable part of stability! He is delaying time! Delaying time for the sake of Renzhuli seal! Just now, it was just a delay! Was fooled! At this moment, such a series of thoughts surged crazily in his heart. "Your ability can only last for five minutes, I''m right! As long as I keep attacking for five minutes, even if you don''t want to expose the entity, you will definitely expose the entity!" At this time, just as he realized a series of things, he stopped at the stall with a quiet face, Chiba slowly stepped forward for a small step, but his hand was already pressing the Shinobi behind him. Above the hilt. "Now, the Renzhuli seal, five minutes, can still support it!" https:// 1 second to remember Aishang Novel Network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1773： 5 minutes? five minutes? Is such information already known? Is this Takichiba? Or Konoha''s intelligence department? Or who in Konoha''s intelligence department? Seeing Chiba pressing the sword in front of him, the brow under the mask of the masked man frowned, and such a thought flashed through his heart. At the same time, his bright red eyes rolled, and he looked at Chiba, who was holding the ninja sword behind him and making a defensive posture, looked around and surrounded himself, presenting a triangular formation of three people. Chiba, in the end, after his thoughts turned, his gaze returned to Chiba who was standing in front of Kushina. Are you not moved by...? It seems that the blackened soil is indeed a difficult one! Seeing the reaction of the masked man in front of him, Chiba''s hand pressing on the hilt of the sword was slightly heavy, and he was already holding the hilt tightly. coming! And the masked man who had been paying attention to the Chiba in front of him, a dignified color flashed in his eyes. In his mind, he couldn''t help but think of the sword that cut his right hand into two segments like a thunderstorm. Although it was spatialized in time and time, he knew that compared to his differentiation. Of the three shadow clones, the sword of the body in front of him is faster, more accurate and ruthless. Possibly, when the sword light flashed, the sword was already in front of him, even if it was the insight ability of writing round eyes, it would slow down a bit. And just a bit of slowness here might make him a ghost under the sword. At this moment, in his eyes, the face of Chiba who was slowly sinking in front of him, and in the corner of his eye, the same action as the face of Chiba, were slowly sinking, as if about to attack. The other two Chiba that came to his eyes were exceptionally clear. Every subtle movement and every subtle expression were all in the eyes of the writing wheel, and nothing was missed! "Boom boom boom boom!" However, the bright red light in the writing wheel''s eyes faintly lit up, and the three-goed jade in his eyes slowly began to turn with concentration. As he prepared to welcome the swordsmanship that was as light as electricity, his eyes suddenly darkened. Four The rock wall suddenly rose and reached the ceiling of the stone room. In an instant, Kushina''s figure was submerged behind the stone wall, and he and the four Chiba were all wrapped up, trapped in the stone wall surrounded by no light. In the dark smaller stone room! Use that trick! The pinnacle of swordsmanship, hold him back! At this moment, in the darkness, two groups of emerald fire suddenly ignited. what! Let Jiuxina disappear from my sight! Wave wind water gate! At this moment, the masked man''s heart jumped suddenly, and his face under the mask also changed, as if he had thought of something immediately. "Crack!" However, at this moment, the moment his face suddenly changed, the four sword lights burst out, and he didn''t give him any time to react at all. The crosses crossed and passed by. In the dark environment, it is like a flashing cold light cross! And in the center of the cross, there is a touch of ominous red light! "despair!" Afterwards, amidst the sound of footsteps on the stone wall, the sword light that staggered across the stone wall was lighted up again, drawing an arc in the pitch black, and then staggered straight across, turning into a cold light cross. "despair!" Then, there was the sound of feet stepping on the rock wall, and the arc flashed again, but the sword light crossed into a cross again at a faster speed. "despair!" "DaDa!" "DaDaDa!" At this moment, the arc light and cross sword light are becoming more and more dense. After each footstep on the rock wall, it will inevitably bring out a touch of arc light and cross sword light, and after each arc light and cross sword light, arc light and cross sword light The speed of the light blooming and the sound of stepping on the stone wall became more intense. Gradually, the light of the cross sword flashed into the sword light of the word of rice, and the sword light of the word of rice was like an illusion in the shape of the double word of rice. It became denser and faster, and in the end, it was already showing a miraculous scene. I saw the ominous red brilliance that swayed endlessly in the center, and the sword light spread out from this center. In an instant, the arc light turned into leaves, the sword light turned into petals, the green fire was like a halo, and the green-leaf water lily that was about to bloom in Jingruo bloomed! Que flashing profound meaning, Que lotus! And right in the center of the budding water lily, where the sword light converges, the writing wheel eye exudes a bright red and ominous light, and the pupils are constantly moving, as the sword light continues to interlace away, the cold light gathers into a lotus bud, pupil The bright red light also outlines a bright red budding green leaf water lily! However, the emotions emanating from these pupils are gradually igniting cold and gloomy. Blocking my sight, using dense sword formations to restrain my actions, so that I can only be in the space of time. Although this extremely fast and dense sword formation could not last for five minutes even if it was cast by four people, what Takichiba wanted was not five minutes, but one minute. Do not! It''s a few seconds, ten seconds! He just needs to buy time now! There is also a wave gate, Taki Chiba is not alone! As long as Bofeng Shuimen comes back and takes away the nine-tailed man Zhuli, then his goal will be achieved! It was...calculated again! And at this moment, in the darkness, the master with ominous red eyes, the figure of the masked man, was swaying violently. Although the sword light bursts past his body, almost every sword light pierced him. His body was torn apart, and every second his body would be cut off countless times, cut into countless segments, but looking at his appearance, it was still easy to do. It''s just that his figure looks comfortable, but the face under his mask is already somber as if ink can drip. Twice, it was calculated twice in a row! With a gloomy expression, such a cold thought flashed through his heart. And just as this thought flashed, he slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, opening his eyes, he breathed out slowly. Afterwards, at this moment, in the slowly opened eyes of the writing wheel emitting ominous red light, three distinct gouyu jade slowly rotated and deformed... Then, blend together! Suddenly, the whistling noise around disappeared. The dazzling sword light, which was almost incapable, slowed down. Originally, only a flash of cold light could be captured, and slowly, the sword''s edge could be seen. At this moment, time seemed to slow down. In the eyes of the masked man, the sword light slowly became a sword edge. And that Jianfeng slowly turned into threads, intertwined in his eyes. Each thread ~www.novelhall.com~ is a track. The trail of the sword! All within his eyes that gradually blended with jade! Afterwards, his hand was pressed behind his waist. As if slowing down... His head slowly tilted to the left. His left foot slowly took a step towards the front left. His figure slowly sank. then The huge arc sword light flashes! Starting from the back waist and ending on the left arm. In an instant... Everything, still! Chapter 1774： come quickly! what! Inside the dark and narrow little stone room, it seems that time has completely stagnated. Chiba, who is in the middle of the sky, has his eyes widened little by little, an unexpected look of astonishment, following the widening. Eyes, little by little, appeared in the face he was turning to. In his eyes, there was a reflection of the sword edge drawn from the right side of the masked man''s head against the edge of his black hood. At this moment, he was hanging on his side in midair, with his left hand up, and his right hand holding the sword out of the side, reversing the posture of sword cutting. And directly below him, there was another figure with the same eyes widened little by little, showing an unexpected look of astonishment, flying shot, holding swords in both hands, slashing horizontally at a very low angle, but Jianfeng came out of Chiba, who wiped the mask of the male''s ribs under his shirt. At the same time, from the corner of this Chiba''s eyes, behind the figure of the masked man who was sinking and leaning forward to the left, he was slanting across the face of a man who was already completely stunned, and his eyes opened little by little. Big, full of disbelief, with this step, a sword leaned out, and the sword edge wiped out Chiba from the clothes on the back of the masked man leaning forward! This impossible! At this time, with his feet on the wall behind the masked man, the whole person was in a half-squatting posture, presenting a right angle to the ground, and the fourth place, Chiba, who was about to eject, was swaying with the emerald fire in his eyes. Slowly unbelievable. The swift three sword sparrows flashed, and at the same time, they were avoided! "Crack!" At this moment, at the feet of the fourth place Chiba, a crack that spanned the entire stone wall suddenly cracked. Carraras spread all the way, spreading a downward movement on the walls of this small stone room. The upper part is connected into a round sword mark. "Stunned dumbfounded..." At the same time, amidst the sound of metal friction, the masked man who drew out three swords at the same time slowly stood up. In the process of getting up, while pushing backhand gently, he slowly pushed the Ninja sword in his hand into the scabbard. Among. "Duh!" Then, in the sound of the impact of the sword hilt and the scabbard, the man in the mask stood up completely, his eyes were about to melt into a kaleidoscope, and the already deformed and unrecognizable gou jade unfolded sharply. , Restored to the appearance of Sangouyu writing round eyes. And the moment it recovered to the moment when Sangouyu wrote round eyes, the masked man suddenly turned around and looked behind him, the fourth Chiba who was squatting on the wall. "Unfortunately, I was avoided by your body." Looking at the emerald flame in the eyes of the fourth place Qianye, the masked man narrowed his eyes and said coldly. "Crack...crack, click!" And just with this sound, the bottom and top of the stone wall of the whole small stone room showed some kind of round sword marks, and countless rows of horizontal lines suddenly appeared, based on the sword marks, continuously spreading upward and downward. , The stone wall of the little stone room was already full of cracks! "Chichichichi!" At this moment, time seemed to have speeded up a hundred times, and the third place, Chiba, who had leaned a sword behind the masked man, burst open at the right waist. Then, for another moment, the head of the second Chiba, who was holding the sword in both hands and pierced under the ribs of the masked man, suddenly showed a smooth cut from the right cheek to the right forehead. After that, almost at the same moment, Chiba, who was the first in midair, suddenly broke his waist at an oblique angle. "boom!" Afterwards, the entire wall of the small stone room burst into pieces, and before it hit the ground, it turned into a piece of smoke, shattered into particles, and disappeared into the air in a flash. The yellow candlelight of the original stone room instantly illuminates the masked man and the fourth place Chiba who fell gently after the wall collapsed. "Chiba!" At this time, a weak exclamation suddenly sounded. Kushina, who was leaning against the wall, couldn''t help shouting when he saw the three Chiba who were under or disintegrating in midair. "Jianren''s sword, why is it in your hand!" At this moment, the deep voice of the fourth place Chiba also rang. At this moment, the emerald green flame was swaying, but his eyes reflected the hilt of the Ninja sword that was gradually covered by the black cloak of the masked man! That is Kento''s Ninja sword! What he lost, Jianjin''s Ninja sword! "It''s over, Takichiba!" At this moment, the cold but not gloomy voice of the mask man rang softly. It seems that the Bofeng Water Gate has not yet arrived, and the Nine Tails are still there! And now... I''m closer! At the same time, the three-hooked jade eyes of the masked man glanced behind him without a trace. At this moment, he was only a few steps away from the nine-tailed man Zhuli! Nine-tailed man Zhuli, close to his hand! He has the advantage! And he didn''t hesitate, his figure sank, and he immediately jumped back, taking away the nine-tailed man Zhuli! "is it" However, at this moment, the fourth place opposite Chiba was not worried at all. But only slowly raised his fingers. "what!" And at the moment when the fourth place Chiba Jieyin, the figure of the masked man paused slightly, and suddenly looked left and right! "Boom bang bang!" At this time, the three avatars of Chiba, who disintegrated in front of him, exploded abruptly, and instantly exploded into three large water balls, spreading out. Water body! Could it be! Seeing this scene, the masked man''s naked writing wheel flashed in shock, and he understood something in his heart. Almost subconsciously, he leaped up, trying to pull back and avoid these three big water balls. "Puff puff!" However, it was still too late. At the stall where he leaped, the three water polo **** seemed to be attracted by his movements. They crashed, and at the same time, they slammed into the body of the masked man. The huge water polo that occupies almost half of the space in the stone room has firmly locked the masked man in the center! Water escape, the technique of water prison! "Snapped!" Afterwards, with a crisp sound, the fourth place Qianye Hu''s hands clasped together, his five fingers clasped into a fist, and he pressed inward. "Goo!" Suddenly, with a soft sound, the huge water polo shrank inward suddenly, and the whole was reduced by half, and the masked man who was about to touch his back was pressed into curled up. With a click, the small crack on the mask man''s mask cracked a little under the pressure inside the water polo. At the same time, chains of black tadpole texts formed out of thin air from the water polo, rushing towards the masked man, instantly binding them. The spell binding technique! It''s that kind of sealing spell again! Being locked by this tadpole text chain ~www.novelhall.com~, the feeling of stagnation and oppression that the chakra seemed to be suppressed, and the huge pressure inside the water polo, the eyes of the mask man slowly darkened. At this moment, he was already unable to move and was completely controlled! Only a few seconds! Hurry up! However, even though the masked man was under control, Qianye''s face was not half happy, and even a slight cold sweat oozes from his forehead. solution! Then, with a move in his hand, his seal immediately became a Yin seal. come quickly! Watergate! And in his heart, he couldn''t help but shout. Chapter 1775： 1 moment "Naruto, you are here, take a good rest, mom will come soon." In Konohas residence somewhere, Bo Feng Mizuno gently cried in his arms, tired, and seemed to have fallen asleep. The baby with blond fox beard and facial features gently placed in the crib in front of him, looking at his eyes The son who had already closed and started sucking his fingers showed a loving smile at the corners of his mouth. After gently stroking his son''s head, he said softly. Jiuxina... Sorry! With this sound, the loving smile on Bo Feng Shuimens face was solidified bit by bit. Thinking of his wife who was still in the stone room of the delivery room, Bo Feng Shuimen could not help but feel heavy, and guilt and self-blame slowly filled his heart. Up. He knew very well that now he had been transferred from the mountain, and at the moment he chose to save Naruto, he had already made a choice. Give up his wife and save his son. At the last moment, he still didn''t listen to Chiba''s opinion. Now, I am afraid that his wife is no longer in the delivery room, but was captured by the space ninja at that time. In other words, this matter, such a careful plan, and Chiba''s exhaustive strategy, was still messed up by him. "Naruto, you just wait here, Dad will take mom over right away!" However, Bo Feng Shui Men is after all Bo Feng Shui Men. Although he apologized and knew that the situation was not good, he was not discouraged at all, and even a more pressing conviction surged from his heart. That is... Rescue his wife! After saying this, Bo Feng Shuimen took a slight breath and slowly closed his eyes, then raised his fingers, and began to sense his mark of Flying Thunder God. On Jiuxinai''s body, he left a mark of Flying Thunder God, as long as he sensed the mark of Flying Thunder God, he could go directly to Jiuxinai''s side. Moreover, if the Fei Lei God''s mark can be sensed, then it means that Kushina is not in the different space of that time-space ninja, and he can carry out rescue. With the information of Chiba, as a space-time ninja, he still knows that space-time and space-time will interfere. If that different space belongs to that space-time ninja alone, then his mark of the **** of thunder is completely May be interfered or blocked. Of course, if he could perceive the mark of Flying Thunder God while Kushina was still in that time-space ninja''s different space, and successfully use Flying Thunder God to rescue Kushina, that would be the best situation. This directly shows that the time and space ninja''s different space can''t hinder Flying Thunder God, he can come and go freely, as long as there is a mark, then this time and space ninja is not a concern. "Ok?" And at this moment, when he was sensing the imprint of the God of Thunder, in the pitch black space of his consciousness, a large number of "Sword of Forbearance" tadpoles flashed in the imprint of pure white fire. On the side of the pure white fire light mark of tadpole writing, another pure white fire light mark lit up suddenly. ... "I will seal two of these three Flying Thunder God''s Sufferings. If any of the two unlocks the seal and is re-sensed, please be there as soon as possible! No matter what you want to do , What are you doing, please be sure, be sure to transfer over the first time!" But at this moment, in Bo Feng Shui Men''s mind, Qianye''s repeated instructions flashed past. Then, when this picture flashed, the living environment of Bo Feng Shui Men suddenly dimmed, and then, a bright color belonging to a fire candle illuminated his half-squatting figure. "Nu Xinnai!" But when he opened his eyes for the first time, what was in front of him was his wife who was pale and sweating. Almost subconsciously, he blurted out with a surprise. "Watergate!" At this time, I have been paying attention to Chiba, seeing that what was cut apart is only Chiba''s water body. Because the enemy was instantly restrained, Kushina who breathed out a breath, also noticed his sudden appearance at the same time. Husband, there was also a surprise in his mouth. "Dang Cang..." Afterwards, a slight sound of a heavy object fell on her back, which was the blind spot between her back and the wall. Exactly, a seal slowly dissipated...Fei Lei Shen Kuwu! Damn it! It''s Bofeng Shuimen! At this moment, the masked man trapped in the dungeon flashed cold in his eyes, and his heart was instantly chilled. "call" At almost the same moment, I saw the sudden appearance of the Bofeng Water Gate, and finished Yinyin. Did you take a few steps? Chiba, whose hand had been pressed on the surface of the water polo, let out a sigh of relief. Thrown out of his ninja bag. With the sound of "crashing", the scroll drawn from the ninja bag immediately spread out, and with the force of a flick, it firmly adhered to the surface of the water polo. Suddenly, a chain of tadpole characters ejected from the reel and rushed into the water polo, like small snakes with confirmed targets, swiftly winding away in the water, and instantly chained the tadpole characters. The masked man who had already turned into a mass of ink and was about to disappear into the water was **** again. "Chiba?" At this time, after looking at each other with his wife, Bo Feng Shuimen, who had communicated a good gaze to each other, had already noticed Chiba, who used the technique of maintaining the water prison with one hand and released the curse and binding technique by relying on the seal scroll, and was slightly taken aback. Called immediately. Chiba... have you noticed something strange inside? And, arrived in time and subdued this time space ninja? For a while, such a thought flashed through his mind. Obviously, Bo Feng Shuimen took notice of such a big water polo and the masked man immobile inside. "Mr. Watergate! Don''t stay, take Mr. Kushina and Naruto to a safe place! Go now! Only two seconds! Don''t let Mrs. Kushina stay here!" However, this call was exchanged for Chiba''s nervous and anxious words. Two seconds? Hearing Qianye''s nervous and anxious voice, Bo Feng Shuizun was startled, but soon he noticed that a small touch of ink was evaporating from the tadpole chain and merged into the surrounding water. In an instant, he understood what Chiba was talking about. "You too!" After that, he quickly reached out and handed it to Chiba. If you want to go, you must take this disciple with you! Can''t let him face such an opponent alone! But the two are only three steps away, and they are within reach! "can not come!" However, this stretched out his hand, and what he got was not Chiba''s rushing figure and holding his own hand, but Chiba''s firm gaze, the appearance of shaking his head, and such an even more anxious word. "go!" And then, without waiting for him to say anything, an angry shout that was almost irritated by anxiety, and with a meaning that could not be rejected, sounded again. The tadpole text chain is half melted! "wait for me!" Seeing this disciple, who has always been moody and even gloomy, screamed and screamed, almost hurriedly jumping his feet, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was solemn, but he didn''t say anything. After glancing at the water ball, With a touch of the hand print, with a "brush" sound, he disappeared into the stone room of the delivery room, along with Kushina who just wanted to say something. "Bao La La..." At this moment, ~www.novelhall.com~ Bofeng Shuimen disappeared, and as a burst of bubbles evaporated, the tadpole seal wrapped around the masked man completely turned into ink and dissipated in the water ball. The spell binding technique is invalid! Cheng... succeeded? Save... Saved it? Jiu Xin Na, Bo Feng Shui Men... Are all safe? At this moment, looking at the two people who suddenly disappeared in front of them, and watching the quietly lying flying Thunder God Kuwu in the corner, the corner of Chiba''s mouth was slightly tilted, then tilted again, then tilted again, and finally condensed. Gave an extremely stiff smile. A stiff smile that was incredibly relieved. However, I didn''t care at all about the disappearance of the curse-binding technique that could restrain the space-carrying ability for three seconds in the water ball! Chapter 1776： Big trouble! Do not Now, not yet, not over yet! Gazing at the place where Hafong Gate and Kushina disappeared, the corner of Chiba''s mouth was ecstatic and incredibly stiff smile because Kushina was rescued successfully, and when Kushina was not drawn out, Kushina was transferred away Slowly disappeared, replaced by a vigilant color. "Boom!" At the same time, he suddenly raised his right hand, forming a person. Suddenly, a cloud of white mist exploded beside him. Then, in the white mist, a hand stretched out flat and pressed against the surface of the floating water ball. Next, before the white mist dissipated, Chiba released his hand on the water polo and walked to the corner where Kusina was leaning against. He squatted down and picked up the flying thunder **** Kuma in the corner. With the emerald green fire swaying in his eyes, he held Kuwu in his left hand, and his right hand gently pressed the hilt of the sword on the sword, which was engraved with the imprint of the "Sword of Forbearance". In an instant, a circular sealing technique composed of a circle of tadpole characters suddenly spread out from the palm of his right hand, completely enveloping the four characters of the sword of forbearance, isolating the imprint. Now that you have left, don''t come back for me! Safely wait until this event is over. Jiuxinai, Pratunam... And this thought that once again sealed the seal of the Flying Thunder God, Chiba''s heart flashed such a thought. "not good!" However, at the moment this thought turned, Qianye suddenly raised his head, with a horrified look on his face, as if thinking of something very important, he suddenly turned his head. shit! The spell binding technique can only suppress the human chakra and movement ability for about three seconds, and it should have been lifted by now! Bring soil! And his heart was already shocked and his heartbeat accelerated for several beats. "what!" However, the body shape has suddenly stood up and turned with this eye, and his hands have touched Chiba with the hilt of the ninja sword behind him. When he saw the situation in the water polo, his face changed and his expression of shock suddenly changed. It turned into a color of consternation. At this moment, in his eyes, it has shrunk by half, but it still occupies one-tenth of the water ball in the stone room, but the masked man is still in it, still the body that is pressed by the huge water pressure. Curled up. Just staring at him tightly, as if to see through him. how Leave without time and space? Looking at this scene, Chiba''s focus was not on staring at him tightly, which could make people look cold behind him, but on why the masked man in the water polo didn''t leave. At this time, there is no effect of the spell-binding technique. The masked man, that is, with soil, can use his pupil power to spatialize time, absorb himself into his own different space, and then transfer to other places. Although the pressure in this water ball is extremely high, there is one-tenth of the water pressure in the water prison that fractured the third generation of Raikage, but even with such power, it can''t stop the space ninjutsu. In a sense, time and space ninjutsu is one level higher than escape. With the soil now, you can completely escape this water polo. And the reason why he stayed was to solve the problem of bringing soil. Although Kushina and Bofeng Water Gate are now safe, the current security can only be said to be temporary. There are still hidden dangers. It has been planned for so long, although Chiba was indeed achieved because of a key step. I lost my temper, even a little forgetful, and even forgot to be on the battlefield. However, even if the planning for such a long time was unavoidable, Chiba was able to calm down quickly. Just like Chiba now. why Why, instead of using space ninjutsu to escape, but staying here? Then, seeing this scene, Chiba''s brow frowned in surprise. This behavior of bringing soil is a bit strange! Now Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen have left, and he has just sealed Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, and Ji Dai Tu is now staring at his appearance, and he should have discovered it. With the now blackened ability to bring soil, it shouldn''t be difficult to guess his intentions. After all, bringing the soil is aimed at the Kyuubi Ren Zhuli, his goal is not himself. At this time, one should directly use time and space ninjutsu to leave here, and start tracing Hafeng Mizumon and Kushina. After all, Bofeng Shuimen is also good at sealing, and even a master of seal art who created the gossip seal on the basis of the Sixiang seal. If the Bofeng Shui gate repairs the Renzhuli seal, then taking the soil can be said to be a waste of all previous efforts. The reason why Chiba stayed was to hold the soil and let Bofeng Shuimen have time to repair the seal. As long as the seal was repaired and Kushina was out of reach, there would be no way to bring the soil. Chiba believes that even if the soil is taught by Madara after being blackened, it will definitely not be able to unlock the complete seal of the Kyuubishi column power. Otherwise, why should the soil be attacked until Kushina gives birth, and write about the awakening time space kaleidoscope For him with the wheel eye ability, as long as he can unlock the complete seal of human pillar power, he can raid Chakra at any time. This Kushina production is also tightly guarded after all, and there is a wave of wind and water. He can choose not. The Nine-tailed Rebellion was realized when Nami Fengmizumen, even Kushina alone. Moreover, the Chakra of Jiu Xinnai still has a strong inhibitory power on the tail beast. Now it is weak after giving birth and may not have any suppressing power, but only needs to be nursed. With the powerful vitality of the Maelstrom family, it will not take too long for the Chakra to recover. Now being dragged here, every second is a loss of soil! However, under this circumstance, Dai Tu should search for Niu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Gate as quickly as possible. If he can find it within time, his plan is still promising. Now this is left behind, how could it be unsurprising. Moreover, the blackened soil can''t be so stupid, I don''t know that. On the contrary, Chiba did not dare to be careless with the soil and the scheming. Why stay? Which possibility will allow the soil to stay? And almost subconsciously, Chiba began to analyze it, and began to think about the possibilities of a reasonable stay with soil. However, for a while, Chiba couldn''t think of any reason to bring the soil. Jiuwei Renzhuli has been taken away by Bo Feng Shuimen. It seems that this Takichiba is going to hold me here, and then, let Hafeng Mizuno have time to repair the seal, and let the strength of the Kyuubi Renju recover. Ok Just now, I was a little too impatient. Now, its a bit unfavorable~www.novelhall.com~ At this moment, the masked man who is staring at Chiba is already calm, seeing the appearance of Chiba staying here and not leaving, the face under the mask, It was already showing a clear look. For the first time, he guessed Chiba''s intentions. This Takichiba... It finally became my confidant! Then, in his heart, there were waves of killing intent that could not be suppressed. His goal, his plan, will never allow failure! Never allow anyone to obstruct! No one is allowed to destroy this way! This confidant worry must be eliminated! Now, at this moment, immediately... We must get rid of it! Chapter 1777： ended Although this is suspicious, the act of bringing soil is too strange. However, at this time, I don''t care about so much. Since I don''t take soil away, then, here, I can only do this. The face of the masked man curled up by the pressure in the water ball was reflected in his eyes. In Chiba''s eyes, the emerald green brilliance slowly escaped, and the burning emerald fire light followed this touch. The emerald green brilliance slowly extinguished. After a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, he finally made a decision. Ok? Chakra... suddenly weakened? Only 10% left? And at this moment, the masked man who had been watching Chiba frowned. At this moment, from the perspective of his writing wheel, as the emerald flame in Taki Chibas eyes went out, Taki Chibas The amount of Chakra also dropped sharply, and almost instantly, there was only less than 10% of the previous one. Suddenly, such a somewhat startled thought flashed in his mind. At this moment, Chiba glanced at the masked man inside the water polo again, and there seemed to be a trace of determination flashing in his eyes. After a pause, he looked at his shadow clone, which was the shadow that maintained the water prison. The avatar nodded gently. And seeing the soft nod of the main body, the shadow clone Chiba''s face showed a slight stunned look, and he couldn''t help looking at the masked man in the water polo. Ok? What is this going to do? He and his shadow clone...what are you going to do? At this time, the masked man who has been watching Chiba naturally noticed the eye contact between the main body and the shadow clone. When he saw both the main body and the shadow clone, the brow under the mask of the masked man was again Wrinkled. like Is to do something to me. Then, in his heart, he quickly made a judgment, looking at the appearance of the main body and the shadow clone, and both of them glanced at himself unconsciously. It was obvious that the next behavior was aimed at him. is it! Chakra is no longer enough! So, in other words, next... And soon, the mask man also realized what was going on. After such a clear thought flashed in his mind, the mask mans eyes looked at the shadow clone that maintained the water prison, and saw it from the eyes of the writing wheel. The sight, as well as the seal of the shadow clone Taki Chiba when his gaze fell, was already clear in his heart. "Next, I''ll leave it to you." At this moment, I saw Chiba, the main body of the shadow clone Chiba Keiyin, but nodded to the shadow clone Chiba again. After leaving such a sentence, he went straight to the entrance of this stone room. It''s the exit, the only door with the word "knot" written on it is the door frame. At this moment, Chiba directly left the masked man to his shadow clone. "I know." When he glanced at the masked man whose eyes moved with his body Chiba in the dungeon, the shadow clone Chiba immediately responded. that''s it? Just leave me to a shadow clone like this? this is What is the conspiracy? Or do you simply feel that you have won? It was almost the stone gate that Qianye opened without hesitation all the way. Amidst the sound of the closing of the rock wall, the masked mans eyes narrowed little by little. Amidst the ominous red brilliance, A faint anger passed quietly. "Actually... well, if there are not so many destinies, it would be great!" At this moment, the shadow clone Chiba, who had been silent on the side, sighed abruptly after seeing Shimen completely closed. To be honest, the shadow of the shadow clone Chiba''s heart is still quite tangled at this time. After all, the masked man in front of him is carrying soil, and in his memory, apart from the blackened poor man carrying soil, there is also the boy who is a little clumsy but caring about his surroundings and conveying warm sunshine to him. The belt soil. The sunshine brought him a lot of warmth, and it was also a very important person to get him out of isolation. At this moment, he is still a little hesitant after all to do that. The reason why the ontology left everything to him was probably because he didn''t want to see the final takeover. The body is very calm. Carrying everything about the ontology, he is also very calm. Therefore, he had to do this. At this moment, in this sigh, the last seal in his hand was formed. Then, he gently released the hand of the water jail he had been holding, and stopped Chakra''s transportation. "Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!" Then, amidst the sound of something shrinking sharply, whirlpools slowly twisted inward on the surface of the water polo, like an invisible nail, twisting inward on the surface of the water polo, slowly Yes, in a sound of friction that seemed to be a solid, spiral-shaped arrows that looked like solids, which were obviously darker than the surrounding water, were formed on the top, bottom, left and right of the mask man. And with the formation of these water arrows, this huge water ball, which occupies a quarter of the stone chamber, also shrank bit by bit, until it was half its original size! "Boom!" And at this moment, when these water arrows were formed, the shadow clone Chiba also instantly exploded into white mist. Shadow clone, lifted! "Now... but really want to..." Looking at the azure blue in front of me, under the firelight, there is almost a beautiful color like sapphire. However, all of this, in the eyes of the masked man, the dense chakra composition from the perspective of the writing wheel made his mouth unconsciously twitched. Oops! "Chichichichichichichichichi!" But in the next second, before the masked man had any "bad" thoughts, those azure solid-like spiral water cones slammed toward the center, that is, his body, and stabs fiercely. ! Water escape, the technique of spiral water arrow, change! "Wow!" Just with this piercing blow, all the spiral water cones collided with the stall, and the entire water polo exploded. The originally compressed water flow burst open suddenly. "Du Du Du!" "Boom bang bang!" "Kakka!" Just like a powerful detonating talisman exploding, the huge water stream was mixed with countless lasing water arrows. Suddenly, it hit the stone chamber heavily. In the water arrows lasing, the hard stone chamber walls were pierced by countless Come empty! "Wow!" Afterwards, these cavities were completely submerged by the currents in the sound of the waves slamming against the walls caused by the alluvium of the huge currents ~www.novelhall.com~. ... "has it ended?" At this time, listening to the banging behind him, Chiba, who was guarding outside the stone gate, had already walked out of the door. The color of the rock on his body faded a little, and in the shadow, a small ninja dog was also leisurely. Came out. In the eyes of one person and one dog, the same figure is reflected. Ontology Chiba! "ended." At this moment, the main body Chiba heard the bang, but clenched his fists lightly, his figure seemed to be trembling slightly, and then unconsciously glanced at the stone gate that had been integrated into the rock wall of the cave. Said. Goodbye Bring soil. In his heart, there was such a thought with deep sadness. Chapter 1778： seal The secret place of Konoha. In this quiet room where there was almost no cracking sound from the flames, in the crib in the center, the blonde baby was contentedly sucking his fingers and fell asleep sweetly, everything was peaceful and peaceful. "brush!" And in this tranquility and peace, suddenly, a sound that seemed to cut through time and space suddenly sounded on the side of the crib. Suddenly, the baby who was contentedly sucking his fingers was caught A layer of shadow covered it. "Chiba..." Afterwards, there was a weak and soft sound. "Don''t worry, you just stay with Naruto." And after this weak voice sounded, the shadow on the blonde baby seemed to be larger, as if someone was slowly approaching, and at the same time, a gentle male voice came. Afterwards, the slight red hair fell gently, hanging beside the blond babys cheek. Under the shaking of these hairs, the blond baby seemed to feel itchy, and the other hand stretched out to the cheek unconsciously. Holding her pink fist, she swayed beside her cheek. Then, a beautiful figure was slowly put down and placed next to the blonde baby. Exactly, Jiuxinai with pale and sweaty face. "Naruto" Looking at the sweet blond baby sleeping on his finger, Kushina, who was put down on his side, couldn''t help but stretched out his hand, gently stroking the baby''s stomach, and gently stroking it twice, his eyes flashed. , Yingying tears have already appeared in the beautiful eyes. Thinking of the frightening scene that my son had experienced before, even if Jiu Xinnai had a strong temperament, he could not help but be afraid and distressed at this time. The sore nose made tears looming. Suddenly, he had already put his son in front of his face and pressed them tightly together. Jiuxina... Naruto But at this time, looking at his wife and son, Bo Feng Shuimen''s fists were clenched tightly and creaked. Then, without a word, Bo Feng Shuimen gently closed his eyes, and slowly raised his fingers, forming the mark of Fei Lei Shen. As long as he senses the imprint of Flying Thunder God, he will immediately fly to Chiba and take away Chiba. "Watergate...Thank you, be careful on the way." But at this time, Kushina, who closed his eyes and cuddled with his son, slowly opened his eyes, stroking the baby''s cheeks while opening his mouth. what! However, at this moment, as soon as Jiuxinai''s voice fell, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly opened his eyes, and the color of consternation suddenly flooded his cheeks. what happened? The mark just now? Can''t feel it? Chiba sealed the Mark of the God of Thunder again? Or was it the time-space ninja who absorbed Chiba into a different space? Chiba, is it caught? But at this time, when he was shocked, there were many thoughts in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart, and with these thoughts, Bo Feng Shuimen''s forehead slowly swelled with cold sweat. At the moment, the imprint of Flying Thunder God that had been sensed suddenly disappeared, disappearing into his perception. In this case, there are only two possibilities. The first is that for some reason, Chiba did not want him to participate in this matter, and thus sealed the mark of Flying Thunder God, so that he could not sense it, and if he could not sense it, naturally he could not go to Qianye. Where the leaf is. To go, I can only run over slowly. However, it is impossible to run slowly. In addition to bringing back to Chiba, he also needs to take care of Kushinas seal. He has to repair the seal of Manjuli. If there is Thunder God, he will come and go. , Naturally no trouble, so a few seconds late is not a big problem. However, it is so far away from the secret delivery room that it is absolutely impossible to go back and forth. And Chiba also knew this. If he didn''t want to participate by himself, sealing the Mark of Flying Thunder God was the best way. As for not allowing yourself to participate, Chiba''s character definitely did it. Since the Zhongnin exam, this kid has been doing this for so many years, always protecting his loved ones behind him. Even if he is Hokage, this kid is the same! This child, since Yunyin rescued Jiuxinai, he has already regarded Jiuxinai and even himself as a family member. No matter what, he will carry it by himself, especially As for the other possibility, it can only be that the time space ninja broke free after he left and sucked Chiba into a different space. Because of the relationship between time space and time space, the imprint of Flying Thunder God belongs to him. If it loses its utility in a different space, it naturally cannot be sensed, and of course, it cannot go. It could only be these two possibilities. As for the possibility of eliminating the Mark of Flying Thunder God, it did not exist. "Watergate...what''s wrong?" But at this time, Kushina felt something, and the slightly anxious words rang. Obviously noticed the abnormality of her husband. "No, it''s nothing, but I may need to hold your seal first." Hearing his wife''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen was shocked suddenly, as if thinking of something, he said suddenly. This matter, I can''t talk to Jiu Xinnai! At this time, such an idea had turned in his mind. Now, it is impossible for him to rush to Chiba. If he tells Kushina, it will only increase Kushinas worries. On the contrary, it will be detrimental to the subsequent restoration of the seal and Kushinas recovery. Kushina is against Chiba. If you let her know about these two possibilities, I''m afraid, let alone repairing the seal, you can''t even lie down here. Kushina would definitely get up anxiously, going to Chiba. Here, I cant let Jiuxina know! "How...repair the seal? Put this aside. Now, what I want is Chiba. You can see that the strength of that ninja can''t let Chiba stay there alone." Regarding this, Jiu Xinnai was taken aback, and then didn''t know where her strength was, the whole person turned over and looked at the Bo Feng Shui Gate, his face was already anxious. "I know, but, all of this is actually in Chiba''s calculations. He can trap the ninja, indicating that he has succeeded 80%. Next, we only need to repair the seal and rest well!" Hearing that, seeing his wife in a hurry, Bo Feng Shuimen had no doubt. Then he could not convince his wife with a single word. Even if his wife crawled, she would crawl to Chiba. He was busy thinking about it now. Good rhetoric is said. "Within the calculation?" Hearing these words from her husband, Nine Xinnai was startled. He obviously didn''t expect his husband to say this, and almost subconsciously spoke. "Well, in fact, Chiba knew about this attack since he returned from a mission. At that time, in order not to worry you, or because he knew this information, he didn''t tell you what happened during production. In fact, Qianye Ye had already had a layout, and it was even expected that Naruto would be treated as a hostage." In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen hurriedly said again. "Already know? Are all in Chiba''s expectations?" Hearing this, Jiu Xinnai was a little dazed, apparently he didn''t digest it all at once, and he blurted out doubts in his mouth. "Humph!" However, before she waited for her to think about it, the sudden severe pain made her exhale in pain. The seal of Ren Zhuli, who had been temporarily suppressed by Chiba with some kind of sealing technique, was now loosened again, accompanied by a string of tadpole texts. A pain that was stronger than the pain climbed on her arms and cheeks, and the center of the seal of the human pillar on the stomach, the seal style of the divided eyes, now synthesized the round ink color, which is already bulging. Get up, almost semicircle. "bad!" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing this scene, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t bother to explain it. He pressed his wifes human Zhuli seal with both hands, Chakra reorganized and transformed into a four-image seal, pouring into looseness. The Renzhuli seal began to repair. "Roar!" And the angry roar of the nine tails resounded in his heart again. Give me peace! Nine tails! With this roar, Bo Feng Shui Men''s teeth also bitten gently. Although the Renzhuli Seal is a four-image seal, a type of the four-image seal system, it is the most powerful and complicated one after all. It may take a long time to repair it. hateful! Damn it! Chiba! As the seal was repaired, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart was rarely anxiously shouted. Chapter 1779： Link "Really...Is it over..." Looking at the main body Chiba, the avatar Chiba staying outside the door took a slight breath, and listened to the sound of the water crashing that had slowly begun to stop, and sighed softly. "Ok" In this regard, facing the immediate victory, Chiba itself was also not happy, just nodded. After all, what is inside is the soil, even if his partners have been blackened and are enemies with each other, and even what he protects is what the soil is about to destroy, but after all, it is a friendship of suffering, and Chiba is still uncomfortable. of. If he could accept it logically, it would not be Chiba. And he is not worthy of Hirohiko, Xuena, Kushina, they can be born and die for him. However, after all, it went well. Now Kushina and Bofeng Water Gate have been rescued and taken to a place of absolute safety, Naruto is fine. Judging from the first half of the night, it was really smooth sailing. However, it is also dangerous and dangerous. If a link goes wrong and chakra is used more, I am afraid... After nodding, Qianye also forced down the sadness in her heart. She glanced at herself in the shadow clone and Parker who was walking slowly, and she was also quite lucky. To be honest, this battle, although it seemed shocking, everything was within his calculations, and even the omissions caused by too much excitement did not produce any bad results. However, only Chiba himself knew that this time, it was actually quite dangerous. As long as there is a slight omission, he may fall into the abyss of eternal disaster. I am afraid that Bo Feng Shui Men and Kushina could not get out so easily. . And the danger this time is not the danger in the combat link, nor is it demanding on the tactical level, and the conditions are fine, but Chakra. That''s right, Chakra. This time, the tactics developed by Chiba actually only have three links. The first link is to take advantage of the soil to feel that the victory is in hand if the Kushina is not protected by the Bofeng Shuimen, or after the original plot is removed and the tiger is moved away from the mountain. , It was somewhat slack, and at the moment that it had to be materialized when it absorbed Jiuxinai, a blow with a strange force could not even be killed directly. Now, with Chibas chakra volume and strange power, a full blow out can definitely create a situation that will kill with one blow, and at that time, there is no defense against soil, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel is only the pupil power, and It is not a physical increase or strengthening, the physical body with soil is actually quite fragile, and it is definitely something that can happen. It''s just that, in this link, the insight ability that was written by the eyes of the wheel, the first step reacted, and the result was of course a failure. And the second link is aimed at the tactics after the punch is empty. The targeted tactics in this second link are actually very simple. It is to use the swordsmanship that has been honed over this period of time to decide the victory. The original version of the Dance of the Three Suns and the Moon was not a sword technique that was hard to come into contact with. With Chiba''s identity and current popularity, it was actually easy to learn, but this sword technique was extremely difficult to practice. Chiba has also worked **** this, and because he has learned the fastest swordsmanship like Spear Flash, coupled with the super fine control ability of Chakra, the most difficult part of these three-day-moon dances has three clones. Chiba is also very quick to confuse his opponent, and has made a slight change, changing the clone into a physical clone to facilitate subsequent changes. Of course, this change is not an improvement. It is not unreasonable to use a clone in the Dance of the Three Suns and the Moon instead of using a physical clone. The clone is actually used to lure the enemy to show flaws, and it saves chakras, such as Sparrow Flash and Dance of the Three Suns. This kind of super-speed swordsmanship actually requires quite a lot of chakras, just like physiques actually use chakras, swordsmanship, as a branch of physiques, also requires the use of chakras, and some swordsmanship even consumes quite objectively. . Moreover, if the entity clone is used, even if Chiba uses Sparrow Flash as a means of attack in use, the speed of the entity clone version of the three-day moon dance is raised to a higher level, after all, it is still slower than the original version of the three-day moon dance. Some. In the end, the second link naturally failed. The spatialization is very fast when the soil is brought, and after all, the three-day moon dance of the bird flashes, and it still has not surpassed the insight speed of the writing wheel. As for the third link, the foreshadowing left after the failure of the second link is used, that is, the three entity clones of the three-day moon dance of the Sparrow Flashing Stream. These three entity clones are spent when Chiba leaves. After a lot of effort, all of them are water bodies, and they are only a quarter of the chakra volume of the shadow-level chakra under his current normal state, and the water volume is large enough. The purpose is to perform the final water jail technique, cooperate with the curse and bind technique, and finally solve the problem with the spiral water arrow technique. However, he made a mistake here, because Jiu Xin Nai and Bo Feng Shui Men''s ecstasy left the fighter plane safely. As for the bird lotus in the third link, in fact, Chiba didn''t think it would work. It was just a blindfold, so that when the three water bodies exploded, they were surprised with the dirt for a moment. Use this stall. , Use the technique of the water prison and the technique of curse to confine the soil. It is also quite simple layout. However, these three links are simple, but when implemented, they are extremely challenging for Chiba''s chakra. First of all, the first link, that punch, is actually to control the amount. If you use too much, it may affect the amount of chakras of the entity clones that are separated next, and then affect the amount of water, which may cause the soil to escape. The chakras of this punch were no more or no more, and the ones that just happened to be hit could not be killed directly. And the second link, of course, needless to say, directly divided into three quarters of the chakra. Each clone requires a quarter of the shadow-level chakra. At the same time, the third stage of the blindfold, that Quelian seems to be swordsmanship, and consumes not much chakra, but in fact, the true ultimate move of Quelian is not a flash of sword, but a swing. The sword light will remain for a while. This sword light is actually the wind attribute residual air blade left by the wind attribute chakra attached to the blade. Each sword of Quelian is actually two attacks. The front physically attacked once, and the wind attribute air blade above the sword blade once. If the soil does not have time and space, I am afraid that under this bird lotus, it has become a pile of broken meat. It can be said that in addition to the strange power, this bird lotus should be Chiba''s strongest physical skill killer. And this bird lotus is also quite a chakra. In order to use the bird lotus, there was still a quarter of the chakra amount of Chiba, but he was forced to directly open the limit state of the wound mode and directly chakra amount. Upgrade to super shadow level. As for the limit state of the injury mode, it can be regarded as a small gain of Chiba during this period. This limit state is the same as his name, it is the limit state of the injury mode, and then it is the Dumen mode. Basically It is an absolutely perfect wound mode, which fully utilizes wounded chakras, and even slightly mixed with some Dumen chakras. In general, this limit state has completely raised his Chakra level to the super shadow level. And this bird lotus used nearly one-tenth of the super shadow level chakra. It shows the consumption of its chakras. Of course, the bird lotus here, and the other three entity clones, actually did not mix the attacks of several sword wind attribute chakras. Basically all the consumption is at the expense of the body, and the mixed wind attribute chakra attacks, 90% Nine is the attack of the body, and because the wind attribute sword strike is a pure chakra and has a certain density, it will stay in the air for a longer time. The bodys sword is fast, so the lotus flower appears. Qijing, in fact, does not contribute much. Otherwise, let the clone also use the sword, I am afraid that within a second, the clone will be exhausted. Among these links, the most consuming chakra is the spell-binding technique. Almost a spell-binding technique consumes nearly 80% of the chakra in the limit state of the wound mode, directly limiting the wound mode. The state has been forced into a situation where it must be closed, and in the end, the body will only be left with a chakra that cannot be achieved under the current normal state. If some of these links are not in place, I am afraid that if there are any errors in the three links, especially the second and third links, I am afraid that Chakra will be exhausted, or the injury mode will not be opened. In the limit state, the follow-up tactics are unsustainable or fail directly. The opening of the limit state of the injury door mode cannot be done when the body is on the verge of the limit or there are too few chakras. It is even necessary to maintain this state. In the limit state, the chakra volume must be maintained at the limit state. The above, if it is not released, it will hurt the body, and there is no limit state~www.novelhall.com~ The third link is basically no need to think about it. Only three seconds after the scroll''s curse and binding technique, Chiba was too late, and even Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina could not leave safely. The spell-binding technique was only recently researched, and he only had time to prepare two seal scrolls! Even the name is temporary. At that time, only one could be used, and the other Chiba had been secretly transferred to Kushina. The chakra in the first link is not well controlled. If there are too many chakras, the chakra in the second link will be insufficient, and the amount of water that can not form a strong enough water prison may be consumed in the second link. Without the chakra volume, the third link is meaningless. The three-ring tactics seem simple, but they are closely linked, and they are all tactics that consume chakras, and the amount of chakras is very important. Therefore, this time, it seemed to go smoothly, but in fact, it was quite dangerous. If one was not in place, it might be that Chiba and Kushina would have to explain there. So, although a little sad, Chiba is still quite lucky. Chapter 1780： thats it? Hilarious? "Then, my time is almost too!" Slowly walking to the body Chiba''s side, Parker, who saw that the plan was very successful, didn''t say much, and said directly. The time for psychic is coming soon. "Thank you, Parker." In response, Ontology Chiba was busy talking. "Before leaving, I have a question, I want to ask you." Hearing Chibas thanks, Parker didnt care much. Although at the beginning, they agreed to conclude a contract with Chiba for Kakashis sake, but after getting along, they actually appreciated it very much. Chiba is also willing to conclude a contract with Chiba, at this time, it is not too much. "Please say." In response, Chiba also spoke. "If I''m not wrong, it was you who called me at the beginning, that is, you of the main body, but why did you walk out of the stone room and the one outside the door became a clone? Although the substitution technique can make the main body Swap positions with the clone, but separated by a stone gate and a wall, surrogacy is not a time-space ninjutsu after all, and it is absolutely impossible to exchange through a wall. How did you do it?" Hearing that, Parker was not polite, put on an ordinary "smelly face", and asked straightforwardly. "Well, that''s right, at the beginning, I called you. Even if the clone is a physical clone, it is impossible to use spiritism if it is not special enough. After all, spiritism is a blood contract, and it must come from the body. " In response, Chiba nodded first, affirming the speculation in the first half of Parker''s words. "I just took some cleverness. After hiding, I used the rock hiding technique, which can be invisible and moving in the rocky soil using the rock hiding technique. I moved behind the stone gate, and then separated me. The earth clone behind me returned to its original position by using the rock hiding technique again. Moreover, through the dark gap between the stone gate and the door without a door frame inside, I took the advantage of Jiuxin. When Teacher Nai gave birth, and everyone''s mind was on Teacher Kushina, he used the rock hiding technique to hide and move in the rock wall, hiding in a suitable position." Afterwards, Chiba also knew everything, and explained a series of operations to Parker. "So, this is to deceive the enemy, even my own people have been deceived. Then, are you calling me to deceive the enemy?" Hearing Chiba''s explanation, Parker nodded clearly and asked again. "Ok." In response, Chiba looked at Parker and nodded without shy. What a... Terrible kid. At this time, Parker felt the unbearable tremor for the first time in a dog''s life, since he made no secret of Qianye''s confession. This calculation, although it has already seen some of it in the relationship between the country of rain, but after seeing all this, it still couldn''t help but shiver. Even, there is a kind of fortunately that this kid is a friend and not an enemy. "Really... It''s pretty good, so I''ll leave first." However, although he was almost fortunate in his heart, Parker still had a stinky face, a tired and lazy look that Lao Tzu looked at you upset, and said old-fashionedly. "Boom!" Then, without waiting for Chiba to say anything, it disappeared in a white mist. "Then, let''s leave soon. Although the plan is successful, but just in case, we can''t stay here." At this moment, watching Parker disappear, the soil clone behind Chiba looked back at the stone wall behind him. At this moment, the sound of the collision had stopped, and he said immediately. "Ok" In response, Ontology Chiba nodded, then opened his mouth, but wanted to ask something. "No need to ask, I''m worried about the situation inside, and I didn''t find anything unusual. Parker didn''t notice anything. I didn''t go out to investigate. When we left, we would see it. Now, let''s leave first." In this regard, the soil clone Chiba seemed to know what the body Chiba wanted to ask, and immediately interrupted. "it is good!" And hearing this sound, Chiba''s body didn''t hesitate, his body shape stopped, and then turned into a sudden shadow, flying out. The soil clone Chiba also flashed his figure, and followed him. ... "call" At this time, inside the dark stone chamber, many holes were left behind by the water arrows burst by the water ball, and a piece of debris that was smashed back and forth by the huge waves. The four walls were piled up with all kinds of debris and debris, one eye, diverging The ominous bright red brilliance eyes opened slowly, and then there was a soft but relieved exhalation. At this time, although it was dark, the water flow seemed to have faded. No, it should be said that it was a water flow composed of chakras. At this time, the structure of the chakras was unstable and dissipated in the air, but the stone chamber was quite The dryness. "that''s it?" Then, in the dark stone room, there was such an unexpected, doubtful and slightly smiling sound. "This is... Taki Chiba''s final killer move against me? Even a confidently enough... killer move?" Afterwards, after this somewhat laughing sound, there was an obvious contemptuous voice. Obviously, the person who made the sound was quite surprised, and quite speechless, and even more contemptuous of Qianye. Are you kidding me? This is the end? This Is it an insult to me? After uttering two unbearable words, in the darkness, the masked man intact touched his mask and the cracked lines on the mask. The face under the mask is an indescribable interweaving. With helpless and speechless expressions, even a little dazed. But in his heart, he was uncertain, whether this should be angry. With this hand, still want his life? This is nothing short of the world! Hilarious! Simply funny! this one? "It seems that I was too careful, this guy is too arrogant!" Then, thinking of this, the masked man suddenly felt a little bit dumbfounded. He just listed him as a major concern, and he was a little surprised. "Forget it! Let him be proud for a while, now, let''s first..." However, dumbfounded, dumbfounded, the mask man is calm in his heart after all, and his obsession with the purpose of his career will definitely not change the slightest bit of dumbfounding and surprise. Now that the other party didn''t kill him, he left with conceit. So, for the time being, he doesn''t have to catch up with others and laugh at it. The key is the purpose of this trip. At the moment, he just shook his head, then couldn''t help but mutter, then turned around, ready to find a direction to leave. what! However, it was this turn, no, it should be said that the intention of this turn made his face change drastically. Suddenly, he looked down in amazement. It doesn''t matter if you look at it ~ www.novelhall.com~ After reading it, a layer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead for no reason, and then, it was a feeling of heart palpitations. At this moment, his feet are already wrapped in many tadpole chains. He can''t move again! "Chichichichichichichichichichichi...!" Then, before he had any thoughts or actions, the whole stone room suddenly lit up again. And this time, it wasn''t the brilliance of the fire candle, but a stack of dislocations that almost covered the ground, walls and ceiling...detonating symbols! "Oh I got it" But at this moment, looking at the detonation charms that had already illuminated the Shishi room, the masked man''s mouth twitched again, his face stiffened, and he blurted out this flat but similar sentence. then "boom!" Chapter 1781： farther "despair!" Above the height of the largest and tallest tree outside the foothills where the Kushinai maternity house is located, two figures flew by in tandem, but they fell on this branch almost at the same time. . "Ok?" But at the moment of landing, the two identical figures suddenly looked back. "boom!" In an instant, at the moment of turning their heads, there was a loud noise, and a white light flashed somewhere in the foothills when they came, and the rocks burst, collapsed suddenly, and fell into a stream in an instant. Amidst the thunderous sound, a huge cloud of firelight smoke slowly evaporated up, repeatedly turning into smoke, like a plume of smoke, floating up. "Hey, ontology..." Looking at the steaming firelight and smoke, and the plume of smoke that did not appear to dissipate until mid-air, the earth clone Chiba glanced at the body Chiba next to him, and said. "Ah... Sure enough, facing the soil, the water prison is still not enough to see!" In response, Ontology Chiba nodded and sighed involuntarily. Relying on the dungeon, can you defeat the soil with space and time capabilities? How could Chiba be so naive, naturally, he would leave with peace of mind if he had prepared well. He has never been so conceited that he feels that he will win undoubtedly in an unfinished battle that has not yet shown a clear result without being sure. Since it is leaving, it must be confident of victory. After the soil was trapped in the water prison, the battle was actually over. No matter how hard the soil was struggling, in the end, it would just fall into Chiba''s calculations. Unless, taking advantage of the gap created by the escape of Kusinai and Bofeng Shuimen in Chiba at that time, Udaizu used time and space ability to escape the stone room. In the three areas of the stone room, Chiba has arranged the spell-binding technique and sealed it with a kind of sealing technique. As long as the sealing technique is triggered, the spell-binding technique will be activated. One is the position where the soil is standing in the original work, the other is opposite to the position where the soil is standing in the original work, and the third is under the water prison. Thats right, under the water prison, Chiba has actually arranged the curse and binding technique. No, it should be said that Chiba used the water prison technique after bringing the soil to this position. At the moment of completion, Bring the soil was completely plunged into Qianye''s calculations! If the soil does not escape, even if it is temporal and spatially separated from the water ball, in the end, it can only fall into the spell **** art. After leaving the water ball, without knowing that there is a trap below, Chiba has already known for five minutes In the case of the limit of ability, the soil will inevitably be materialized, so that the time and space will take too long to be seized by Chiba, and the three-second suppression time of the curse and bound art is enough to detonate hundreds of in the stone chamber Fu Yi exploded, blasting the soil to pieces. It can be said that compared to the previous three tactical links, this is the real killer move. However, judging from the arrangement of this final killer move, Qianye has no absolute killer after all, and it still leaves a line for the soil. As long as he retreats with the soil and escapes from here, there will be no risk of life. And as long as he flees with the soil, Chiba will be able to unlock the seal of Fei Lei Shen''s kunai, and directly merge with Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina. At that time, it is up to you to be there, and there will be a stable seal of the wave wind water gate, it is absolutely impossible that the nine tails of Kuzina will be taken away. "The degree of this explosion should have already detonated more than half of the detonating symbols, which is much better than estimated." In response, the earth clone Chiba pursed her lips, carefully observed the collapse of the smoke column and the rubble, and said heavily in her mouth. "Ok" Hearing this, the body Chiba nodded, but did not say much. This detonation talisman is connected to the three seals that contain the spell-binding technique. As long as the seal is triggered, these detonation talisman will also be triggered, and when these detonation talisman are arranged, Chiba has already considered the spiral water The arrow technique may destroy part of the rock wall, and the detonating talisman is placed on the rock wall after all, so he uses a multi-layer dislocation arrangement. The position of each detonating talisman is different, try to ensure the same In places, after being destroyed by the spiral water arrow technique, at least one layer of detonating charms will not be destroyed. Moreover, he was also prepared that a large number of detonating charms would be destroyed. Even if a large number of detonating charms were destroyed, the remaining detonating charms still had great destructive power, enough to destroy everything in the stone chamber. And now, looking at the scale of the explosion, at least half of the remaining detonating charms. At the same time, with such power, I am afraid that his goal has finally been achieved. To be honest, Chiba didnt want to see such an ending. The best ending he imagined was to flee with the earth. He unlocked the seal of Fei Lei Shens kunai, and let Bo Feng Shui Men take him away and protect Kushina together. . In this way, Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men were naturally saved. You can save your life with soil. In this case, in the following days, all you need to do is to find the soil, and as long as you find the soil, then, with a word, Qianye will take him back to the village even if he breaks his hands and feet. Then, slowly figure out a way, either with sincerity or conspiracy, to break the blackened soil back. If he has to vent his anger before he can recover, it would be okay to turn the fog upside down! However, this is after all the best wish. The reality is always so cruel sometimes, and after all, the soil did not escape. Ugh Is there no way? Can I just go find a pocket? Looking at the slack-looking plume of smoke, Qianye also silently thought about it. In addition to the Kyuubi Rebellion, Chiba''s current plans are not limited to the present, and there are longer-term plans that have already been formed in his chest. It can be said that the Shinsubi Bridge and the Kyuubi Rebellion are just the beginning of his change of fate~www.novelhall.com~ Now as long as the night of Ninetails is passed safely, after proving that fate can be changed, he has more Big plan. Naruto is a comic full of regrets. When Chiba was only a spectator, he had great regrets for many of its causes. Now, I have experienced so much in this Naruto World, but unfortunately it is only a lot. For the current Chiba, he is no longer the self in his previous life, nor the traverser who has just entered this world, trembling, and fear of death. He has experienced so many desperate lives and deaths, although he has not shown much. Come out, but in his heart, it can be said that he can put aside life and death, and put life and death out of the way, and firmly pursue a certain goal. Already, he is a person who can truly be said to be a strong one! As he grew, Qianye''s eyes became farther and wider. Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men are just the first step! Behind, there are many more! Chapter 1782： anxiety "So, next, shall we still follow the original plan?" Seeing the plume of smoke slowly dissipating in the distance, Chiba, the earth clone, looked at his own body thoughtfully, and said. "Well, of course." At this sound, Qianye''s brows wrinkled, and at the same time, he also crushed and swallowed a few army ration pills and special armament pills to supplement the wasted physical strength. Almost confused by the smooth situation now! Now, I still have to rush to Jiu Xin Nai and Bo Feng Shui Men. Although taking the soil is more fortunate, his behavior is still quite suspicious, and there may still be threats due to the uncertainty of fate. At this time, Chiba''s mind passed the time when the soil was trapped in the water prison, when the curse-binding technique was released, that is, because he was too happy to forget the curse-binding technique release time In that period, the soil was not immediately spatialized to release the control of the water prison. This paragraph is really suspicious. Although the last spiral water arrow technique was finally evaded by the soil, the final killer move was triggered. However, it is suspicious enough that there is no immediate spatialization to release control. At that time, Kushina had been taken away safely, Naruto was also rescued, and his plan completely collapsed, and he was still trapped. According to the unfavorable situation of living, it stands to reason that whether it is abandoning the plan and fleeing directly, or tracking the wave of the water as much as possible in time and space, it is impossible to stay in the dungeon honestly. And Chiba couldn''t think of why Bring Soil would do this, and there is no possibility that Bring Soil would do it. This has always made Chiba a little uneasy. Moreover, when leaving the cave, there was another point that made him more worried, and even a little uneasy. That is, the ninjas who were on guard outside the cave were all killed when they came out! That''s right, the elite of these elites also put out the formation of discovering the enemy in the first time, or the formation of the enemy who killed their companions, and they were killed silently. Even Parker, who has a keen sense of smell, didn''t even notice it! It stands to reason that Zou Tu does not have this ability. Under this arrangement, all the dark guard ninjas can be killed. The current situation is not like that in the original book. It is impossible to have a mental arithmetic and unintentional with the soil, and the Anbu can be killed easily without any sound. These dark parts are not only the elite of the elite, but they also know that sometimes the space ninja will attack, which can be said to be fully guarded. In this situation, let alone bring the soil alone, even if you bring the soil and bring a few helpers, it is impossible to be silent. Among them, it is very likely that there will be a lot of variables. Moreover, the most important thing is that he has no clue at all now, he just feels that something seems to be overlooked. It seems that I have paid little attention to something, which caused the last piece of the puzzle to not be put together, so that the full picture of the incident is not visible. However, at this moment, he couldn''t think of it, so he couldn''t think of it. First, he went according to his plan. Now he only needs to unlock the seal of Fei Lei Shen''s Kuwu. Now, here is already safe, just unlock the seal and let Bo Feng Shuimen take him away. "Then, unlock the seal, Ye Changmeng." At this time, the soil clone Chiba also said. "Ok!" Hearing that, Chiba did not hesitate, took out the Flying Thunder God Kumu, and after simply making a few seals, the tadpole circle with the words "Sword of Forbearance" wrapped around the Flying Thunder God Kumu was slowly. Disappeared. Fly Thunder Seal, unlock it! "Come on, Teacher Watergate!" But at this time, watching the seal untie, Chiba, the earth clone, couldn''t help frowning and muttered. However, things backfired. After the seal was released, the Bofeng Water Gate did not appear immediately, and even after waiting for nearly five minutes, the Bofeng Water Gate did not appear. "Not here yet?" At this time, Chiba''s brow was already twisted. According to the plan, as long as he unlocks the seal, Bofeng Shuimen must be there as soon as possible. This is the most important agreement between him and Bofeng Shuimen. Previously, at the stall where the seal was unlocked, Bofeng Shuimen was also the first time to come, so he could transfer Jiuxinai away in time. Now that the wave of feng shui gate has been delayed, there are only two possibilities. The first one is good, that is, now Bo Feng Shuimen is already working on the seal of Jiu Xin Nai, and Jiu Xin Na''s seal has reached the point where it has to be repaired. Bo Feng Shui Men is working hard to repair the seal, so he cannot come over. The second one is that something went wrong at the Bofeng Water Gate! Unknown variables have appeared, causing Bo Feng Shui Men to be unable to arrive immediately. "There is no way, rush over! Now the God of Thunder is in my hands. If Master Watergate is free, he will definitely fly over as soon as possible, and if we can''t fly over, then we can only rush over as quickly as possible. " In this regard, the main body Chiba is hanging the Flying Thunder God Kuwu from his waist, and at the same time, twisting his body shape, without waiting for the earth clone to say anything, the whole person has flew out. After all, the earth clone is Chiba himself. After the main body Chiba made such a performance, he did not hesitate and followed. As a result, two identical figures shuttled through the forest, towards the village of Konoha. ... "I don''t know, how is the situation now? Lake Biwa..." At this time, in the temporary Hokage office, the third generation of Hokage, who was processing documents in place of the paternity of the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen, seemed to sense something. The pen in his hand stopped and raised his head, unconsciously looking at the temporary Hokage office Outside the window, there was a sudden heartbeat. Looking out the window, the stars are scarce, and the three generations of Hokage''s heart can''t help but pass by his wife who has been with him for decades. should Will not have any problems! Chiba''s plan is also as meticulous as ever, and there is intelligence, and even the detailed intelligence of the ninja at that time, fully prepared. There is absolutely no problem! but Why, what is this feeling of restlessness? But at this time, such a thought flashed in his mind. "Come on!" Following the thoughts in his mind, the third generation of Hokage took a breath of cigarette lightly, and after a long breath, finally couldn''t help but call out. "Yes!" After hearing this sound, behind his soft seat like a clam, a figure flashed and responded softly. "Is there any message from there?" In this regard, the third generation of Hokage asked. "There is no news for the time being, but it should be Lord Jiuxinai starting production. The last news is to report that Master Jiuxinai started production." Hearing that ~www.novelhall.com~ Figure hurriedly replied. Production? That is true... At this time, there will be no news. but And hearing this sound, the third generation of Hokage frowned, and such a thought flashed in his heart. "Go and take a look, I need to know the current situation." Then he spoke. "Yes!" After receiving the order of the third generation of Hokage, the figure did not say anything, and his body flashed and disappeared in place. I hope... All safe. At this time, looking at the full moon outside the window, the three generations of Hokage thought so. Chapter 1783： Find! It should be a seal problem, although it is said that when fighting with the soil, it can last for five minutes. However, that is just bluffing. It was just to make Dai Tu give up the idea of ??delaying time. In fact, my temporary stability is less than five minutes. Thinking about it now, it''s almost like Renzhuli''s seal is about to reach a certain dangerous situation again. I''m afraid that the reason why Bofeng Shuimen didn''t come right now was because it was repairing the seal. Flying across the mountains and forests, Chiba frowned slightly, but this series of thoughts flashed in his heart, and he was slightly relieved. What he said before to be able to persist for five minutes is actually just a flicker. Although Jiuxinais Nine-Tailed Human Column Power Seal System is said to be a four-image seal system, it is the most difficult and most complicated type of the Four-Image Seal System. Each type of human column power seal system basically belongs to The most complex and difficult part of the sealing system can also be said to be the commanding heights of all corresponding sealing systems. Even with Chibas current level of sealing technology, it was impossible to restore the entire Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli Seal System in just a dozen seconds at that time. Because of the production and the turmoil of Nine Tails, the Nine-Tail Man Zhuli Seal System was already in place. The edge of the collapse can almost be said to be repairing more than 70% of the sealing links. It is not enough to create those sealing techniques, more than ten seconds, let alone the original sealing techniques to complement such operations. . In that short ten seconds, it was completely impossible for Chiba to seal the strength of the Nine Tails to five minutes. In this short period of more than ten seconds, Chiba just added a few supporting beams outside the crumbling house that was **** with Nine Tails to seal the Kyuubi peoples column force. It could only prevent the house from almost shaking. The collapse is only a delay, it can only be said to be an emergency method, and this emergency method can support two or three minutes, which is already a miracle. And the reason why Chiba said this was actually to avoid taking the soil and using the weak and fast-collapsing condition of the Nissina Seal to delay time, and to force the soil to attack as soon as possible, so that he could fall into his trap and prevent Bring the soil to the range of a curse and **** technique. After all, if you take the soil and choose to delay time, if it happens that the Jiuxinai seal cannot persist, then the situation will be different. Counting the time now, it may not really be that something important happened at the Bofeng Water Gate, but the seal can no longer hold it, and the Bofeng Water Gate has already begun to repair the seal. why Why is there a sword of Jianren with soil? That sword should have been lost during the battle with the third generation of Raikage, and the soil should not know the location of this sword... Do not! It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, it may have been found by accident while walking in the Ninja World after the soil was blackened. It may also be a deliberate search. Maybe he brought Tuto inquired about some things about me, especially about me after the mission of Kamubi Bridge. Since he had planned for the Kyuubi Rebellion, he would definitely take special precautions against and target me. It is not impossible for him to search for this sword, and this sword can indeed generate enough moments for him to defeat me or kill me at certain important moments. Moreover, the swordsmanship with soil is so strong, with the writing wheel eye, a single blow killed three of my water bodies while moving at high speed. And, looking at his sword, it should be Sparrow''s first-class speeding swordsmanship, and it also has a very powerful wind attribute chakra attached, which instantly expands the range of sword moves. Do not! Yes, it is the sparrow flash plus the powerful wind attribute chakra! After the blackening of the soil, he has received Madaras teachings and is talented. Even if he learns all five attributes, the changes in the nature of Chakra are not unusual, and his kaleidoscope writing ability is only shown in the original work. The ability of time and space, but it does not mean that his insight and copying eyes cannot instantly copy my sparrow flash. It even makes sense that Queshan was copied by him and used by him to deal with me in turn! His kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and Kakashis kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are originally a pair of eyes. Since Kakashi can replicate ninjutsu, physique, and even the eight-door dunjia with the writing wheel eyes, then the eyes with soil must also Have the ability to instantly replicate the enemy''s ninjutsu and physical skills. The instant copy of the enemys ninjutsu and physique also has a very strict talent limit for the owner of Shaluyan. Not everyone can instantly copy the enemys ninjutsu and physique like Kakashi, but it cannot be said here , The soil does not have this ability. On the contrary, as the pure Uchiha clan, it may be more appropriate and more thorough than Kakashi to use the writing wheel. The talent requirements may be smaller. This It''s not impossible to be able to copy my bird flash. but Here, I am afraid, a kind of uncertainty of fate is already at work. The uncertainty this time! It''s not shown in the original work, but it is completely possible to bring soil. Bringing soil is different from the original! At this time, the earth cloned Qianba, and his thoughts drifted to another place. Do not! It can''t be said to be different! It should be said that because of my existence, the belt soil has also changed! Because knowing my existence, knowing that I will definitely intervene in the night of Nine Tails, knowing that I will definitely protect Kushina at all costs! And I ran away hurriedly in Yuyin Village, so he must have guessed that I might have to protect Nushina, so I retired in such a hurry. At the same time, I must have received some information and made a series of arrangements for me, such as Jianren''s sword. The Akatsuki organization is the Akatsuki organization after all, even if it is not the dark organization that the S-rank wanted ninja gathers that even the Great Ninja Village fears. However, using Nagatos reincarnation eyes, Xiaonan, and even the methods of those who are capable of bringing the earth, as well as a misty hidden village that is now controlled by the earth, inquiring about some of my information, and even some of my self during the mission of the God Wubi Bridge. The intelligence is not a big problem. In the case of the village of Great Ninja, it is not unrealistic to find the sword of Kento who was lost on the battlefield. my existence It is the source of change in itself! "despair!" And thinking of this ~www.novelhall.com~The soil clone Chiba suddenly stopped, and put one hand on the trunk, and stopped on the branches of the tree. perhaps What I have overlooked, I have always felt that something is missing, and that''s it! But from this point, what can be inferred? Can you guess what is unfavorable for Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men? Then, for an instant of stopping, such a suspicious thought flashed in his mind. "what!" Afterwards, just as this uncertain thought flashed, his eyes suddenly opened, his face changed abruptly, and he looked back suddenly. How can this be! Chapter 1784： Was discovered? "Wait a minute, ontology!" Looking at the empty woods behind him, the soil clone Chiba looked horrified, suddenly turned his head, and shouted at the main body Chiba who was already several trees different from himself. In the words, there was already a bit of anxiety. "what happened?" Hearing the words of the Doppelganger Chiba, the main body of Chiba stopped for the first time, and then subconsciously turned his head to see the horrified face of the Doppelganger Chiba, his face instantly tightened, and he opened his mouth and hurriedly retreated. Tu stopped in front of the clone. "Someone, someone behind!" Looking at the body in front of him, the earth clone took a breath and said in a deep voice. "Someone?" After hearing this sound, Chiba''s main body subconsciously looked around for a week, and after not finding any movement, he let out a puzzled voice. "You mean?" Then, just as he opened his mouth, his gaze noticed the hand of the soil clone that was supporting the tree trunk, and he said hurriedly. "Yes." In response, Chiba, the avatar, nodded cautiously. "Can you know who it is?" Upon hearing this affirmative response, Chiba''s main body frowned and asked. shit! At this time, I was followed! Such a thought flashed through his mind. Obviously, the meaning of avatar, now they have been followed, someone is following them behind them that they can''t see. The reason why the earth clone will know is that it is naturally the perceptual ability that is inoperative at that time. Since the change of Chiba''s body produced this perceptual ability, Chiba has always wanted to develop the perceptual ability, but because of the perception Ability is only lacking, and perception ninjas are basically born with various kinds of perception abilities, and it is not clear how to develop this ability. Basically, perception ninjas are born. From the day of awakening, they It can be started naturally, and there is no training experience, and without training experience, Chiba cannot obtain the knowledge that controls the perception ability, and it is impossible to train or master. Of course, Konoha also has some examples of acquired perception abilities, such as the Inuzuka clan and the oil girl clan, they can rely on family secret arts to obtain corresponding perception abilities. For example, the Inuzuka clan can obtain the sense of smell of canines through family secret techniques such as beast-like forbearance, which is even more than that of canines. The oil girl clan is also the same, can obtain the perception ability that belongs to the insect or depends on the insect through the family secret technique. However, these are all special family secrets. No matter how detached Chiba is, they cannot be inquired or studied. This is a taboo in the village unless Chiba is willing to join a family like this. With Chibas current status and reputation, as long as the age is reached, it is not a problem to enter the absolutely powerful family in villages like Uchiha and Hyuga. Even such a large family may be happy to find North. . The Inuzuka or the oil girl clan will basically be flattered or unbelievable for a long time. However, Chiba naturally would not choose to become a superhero. Not to mention other things, even if you belong to a family like this, it is actually not very useful. The secret arts of the Inuzuka clan and the secret arts of the oil girl clan actually rely on animals or insects to have the ability to perceive. It is useless for Chiba to obtain these secret arts. He now has the ability to perceive. Adding it the day after tomorrow, even if the secret arts of these two races are used, it will only add the sense of smell or the sense of insects, not the sense of mastering his own awakening. And the consequence of this inability to grasp is that Chiba''s perception ability is very unstable. When deliberately, it has never appeared, but it is often used inadvertently. He didn''t even know when his perception ability would appear. As if now, the earth clone just randomly clicked on the tree, and his perception ability suddenly jumped out, making him aware of someone behind him. "From the vaguely ominous feeling of his Chakra...it should be from the Uchiha clan!" Hearing the question from the ontology, the Earth clone hesitated for a while, and then closed his eyes and concentrated on perceiving it, before speaking with a heavy tone. The Uchiha clan? Uchiha... It''s impossible! Impossible! Chakra can''t be used under the suppression of the spell-binding technique, and the temporal and spatial ability is also a kind of pupil technique. Since it is pupil technique, then chakra conversion is required, and chakra cannot be used. Naturally it is impossible to spatialize time and space! Can''t time and space, so many detonating symbols explode, plus collapse, how can it be possible to survive? Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba''s face changed suddenly! He was very clear about what the words of the earth clone meant. Behind him, Uchiha... There is only one possibility! In the current situation, there is only one possibility! "What to do? His speed is very fast, and it won''t be long before he will catch up with us?" At this time, the soil clone Chiba said again. Is it possible... On purpose! Everything was done on purpose! Deliberately let me succeed! Moreover, now it is just following us, instead of directly and quickly catching up with us using time and space capabilities! At this moment, Qianye''s heart had already flashed such a series of thoughts that had changed his expression. "Go! Leave now!" Thinking of this, Chiba, the body whose expression had changed greatly, didn''t talk nonsense, and flew out directly, flew out in the other direction. "Really! That''s it!" The soil clone Chiba, after all, is Chiba itself, possessing Chibas memory and all the habits of thinking. Although the body Chiba didnt say anything, but seeing the behavior of the body Chiba, he immediately reflected the past and followed. go with. He deliberately made us think that he was killed! In order to follow us to find the location of Bofeng Shuimen and Jiuxinai! This is also the reason why he does not use the spatialization in the water prison but allows us to be trapped! Now, in the case where Fly God cannot be used at the Bofeng Water Gate, if you really go to the place of Bofeng Water Gate and Kushina, then it is true... Lead the wolf into the room! ... "Huh? Changed location? Have I been discovered?" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ held the tree trunk with one hand, and paused for a long distance behind the two of them. There was a strange light flashing in the naked bright red right eye, and he murmured to himself. Exactly, the mask man! However, it doesn''t matter, if you are discovered, you will be discovered! Takichiba, this Takichiba, absolutely cannot be let go! However, although he was a little surprised, the masked man did not hesitate, nor did he delve into why he was so far away. The other party could still find that he just turned around and followed the two Chiba who turned their directions. And in his eyes, there were crazy eyes that didn''t know whether it was ecstasy or killing intent. Fupin Chinese Chapter 1785： Stopped ut How did he escape from the spell-binding technique, and what methods did he use? What can he use in the spell-binding technique? Flying in the other direction, Chiba''s heart still couldn''t help but wonder. This spell-binding technique combines all his current knowledge from this Naruto world and his own seal space''s great seal technique. Although it can only suppress physical energy and the three-second time of Chakra, it is not enough to control the time. The ability of space to bring soil produces direct restraint, but if you make good use of these three seconds, you can still produce a lot of miraculous effects. This is also the only method in Chiba that has a definite effect on the spatialization of soil. And those detonating charms are set to trigger the seal to explode. When exploding, the soil is completely within this three seconds. Even if the time is short, the explosion will only take one second. In any case, the soil He would definitely be impacted by the explosion, and he was a mortal body after all, even if he had not been blown to pieces, his body would suffer irreparable heavy damage. Those detonating talisman were all powerful detonating talisman searched by Hongyan, which was improved by Hongyan. The range was smaller, but the explosion was more concentrated. Bring soil, it is impossible to follow them intact. Moreover, according to the narrative of the soil clone, his speed is not slow, he is definitely not injured, and it is even possible that he was not injured at all with the soil. This is where he is now uncertain and even puzzled. And if there is such a means to bring soil, it is obvious that it is extremely unfavorable to him, and now that bringing soil is behind him, it is impossible for him to return to the village and lead such a great enemy to Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Sinnai. Although the location of Bofeng Shuimen and Kusinai is extremely secretive even in the village, only a few people know their exact location, but this matter is too important, the night of Nine Tails is too important, and there are too many variables. , Especially now that the situation has been completely changed, Chiba no longer knows what will happen next, so it is not possible to let the soil get close to Kushina and Bofeng Shuimen even the slightest! Next, it is even possible that he will have another battle with the soil. The ability to carry the soil to avoid the explosion is very important! He must figure it out, otherwise, he might fall short. An unknown ability, and the ability to escape the realm of death, the opponent is the Uchiha clan, or the potential is fully exploited after blackening, this is already an absolute disadvantage for him. It is not to say that with his strength, there is no way to take the soil, and he will undoubtedly lose, but he has a chance to win the battle with the soil, but if he is not careful, the odds of winning may be the chance of the victory against him. There is no absolute in the battle between ninjas, especially if they are similar in strength, there are many variables, and the reversal of various advantages and disadvantages may be as simple as breathing. Besides, Chiba hasn''t directly and effectively restrained time and space ability. The curse and bound art consumes too many chakras. In actual combat, the cost performance is very low, and it only takes three seconds. Although ninja battles are rapidly changing, However, in the face of temporal and spatial capabilities, three seconds is still too short. Moreover, Ji Tu already knew that he had such a method, how could he be unprepared, unable to have mental arithmetic and unintentional, and the success rate of the spell-binding technique would be greatly reduced, and basically this method was also abolished. Moreover, the reason why he was able to gain the advantage in the battle with the soil just now is because he has read the original and knows the weakness of the space and time ability of the soil. For example, the attack must be materialized, and the time and space must be five minutes later. Substantialization can achieve the results of the previous comprehensive suppression of the soil. If he does not know this, I am afraid that what he has done is not as good as the wave wind water gate in the original work. The wave wind water gate is still the same as the soil water. Means can hurt the soil, and even make it withdraw from the battle. But he has no means. It can be said that bringing soil now has an absolute advantage, and he is already an absolute disadvantage. According to the current situation, Chiba will never return to the village. Could it be... Is it Izanagi? Izanagi was set up in advance. At that time, Izanagi was activated. But for this kind of technique stored in the eyes, the spell-binding technique, it can''t be suppressed! It suppresses the physical energy and the chakras that contain the energy of the body! It''s not a complete technique that can be released! Then, after a series of puzzles, Qianye searched for dry intestines, and finally could only decide on this technique. That''s right, Izanagi. Although one eye has to be sacrificed every time it is used, ordinary writing wheel eyes can be used, which is a very cost-effective technique for bringing soil. Being able to escape from such an explosion without injury at all, there is only this forbidden technique that can reset death. As for the eyes of Izanaki with earth, it is certainly impossible for Chiba to think that it was his kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. I brought one eye to Kakashi, and he could find an ordinary writing wheel eye to prepare. And half of his body is composed of inter-pillar cells, which fully meets Izanagi''s conditions for use. And this explanation is completely reasonable. Chiba absolutely didn''t believe that the uncertainty of his fate caused Ototo possess another ability similar to Izanagi. If there is a non-Izanagi, but there is a technique similar to Izanagi''s effect, then it is destroying the setting, which is the basic rule of this ninja world. As a traverser, he can only improve his strength in accordance with the rules of this world. Even if he takes the soil, he can''t be better than the identity of the traverser. It seems... I still miscalculated! Afterwards, thinking of this, Qianye sighed involuntarily. After all, he was not a god, and the hundred secrets were lost. However, this is no way after all. After all, writing round eyes is one of the most important pupil techniques in the original work, and it is really too powerful. From now on, the opponents Chiba faces are basically the limits that Zhizhan can handle. The role of strategy is already quite small. In other words, there is almost no strategy that will definitely succeed and achieve results. It is already in the state of man and heaven. "Wait a minute! Ontology!" At this time, the soil clone Chiba, who was flying at the same speed behind him, suddenly stopped, pressing the trunk of the stopped branch with his hand, and suddenly called him. "what happened?" Hearing this sound, the main body Chiba also stopped immediately, turned around and asked. "Stopped." At this time, the earth clone Chiba is already solemn, and his mouth is even more heavy. "Stop it?" Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Ontology Chiba was taken aback for a moment, then, as if thinking of something, his face suddenly changed. Could it be that! But in his heart, there was already a thud, and his heartbeat accelerated for several beats. "Ok." In response, the soil clone nodded, his face solemn, almost dripping ink. Stopped! The dirt behind him stopped tracking! Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1785 stopped (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1786： What do you want Stopped? what happened? What does he want to do? Or... what did he notice! Seeing his dignified face almost dripping with ink in front of his own earth clone, in Qianye''s heart, doubts and ominous feelings were intertwined. In the faint, he already noticed something. The current carrying soil, the one that stopped suddenly, might make moves that made him feel tricky. For example, stop tracking them. That''s right, if the soil stopped tracking them now, then it would be the most difficult thing for Chiba. In fact, the current Chiba can be considered as a general plan. Since this can''t go back, then he will simply take the soil that traces his own to a place farther from the Kushina and the Bofeng Water Gate. Now, all he needs to do is delay time. And as long as the Bo Feng Shui goalkeeper Jiu Xin Na''s human Zhuli seal is repaired, everything is safe. Even, I am safe. This wave of Fengshui goalkeeper Jiu Xinnai seals and repairs, and he can naturally come and pick him up. Even in a battle with soil, it is easy for the wave of Fengshui Gate to take him away. Compared with the time and space ability with soil, the Flying Thunder God of Bofeng Shuimen definitely surpasses the time and space ability with soil in transfer. Even, in addition to being unable to spatialize time and space, the Flying Thunder God of Bofeng Shuimen is superior to the time and space ability with soil. In other words, what Chiba is doing now, in addition to taking the soil away from the village and away from Kushina and Bofeng Shuimen, is also delaying time and buying time for Bofeng Shuimen. Although Chiba is at an absolute disadvantage in combat, Chiba still has the initiative throughout the night of Nine Tails. Now, I dont know where Jiu Xinnai and Bofeng Water Gate are, and the Bofeng Water Gate was taken away by the **** of thunder, leaving no traces and it is extremely difficult to trace. And the reason for bringing the soil into suspended animation is to follow him to find Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai. Therefore, in the entire night of Nine Tails, Chiba still took the initiative compared to the soil. That is to take advantage. He only needs to continue his advantage, and he will naturally be able to win. In the end, bringing the soil is just a defeat. However, now that the soil was suddenly stopped, it was obvious that he had already noticed something. And if the soil is aware of something and what measures are taken, depending on the situation of the measures, Chiba is likely to encounter very difficult things. Even, it is possible that taking soil will turn against the general. "He... he moved again!" But at this moment, the earth clone Chiba spoke again, but his words contained a deep weight. "What direction!" Hearing the words of the Doppelg?nger, Chiba''s heart almost thumped again, and the ominous feeling slowly became stronger. But this time, the earth clone did not answer, but slowly raised his head, looking at his own body, his eyes were full of solemn worry. really Is it the direction of the village? Seeing the appearance of the earth clone, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, his face stiffened slightly. The most worrying thing happened! Bringing the soil, it really went in the direction of the village. However, Chiba''s face sank immediately when he noticed that the soil clone hadn''t said it, but with an obvious attitude, the thought flashed through his mind. Although he had taken the soil to Konoha Village, it did not mean that he already knew the exact location of Bofeng Shuimen and Kushinai, but he had guessed it from their original direction. Bring the soil was aware of the change of direction they had just now, not to the location of Nushinai and Bofeng Shuimen, but away from Bofeng Shuimen and Nushinai, so he stopped. It is estimated that through their original route, the belt soil at this time knows that Kusina and Bofengshuimen are in Konoha Village. At this time, heading towards Konoha Village is just to illustrate this point. However, even so, it is still a result that Chiba did not want to see. With the ability to bring soil, if he knows that Kushina and Nashina are in Konoha village, then it is time for Nashina and Nashina to be discovered. The problem is. After all, taking soil grew up in Konoha, relying on his time and space ability, he can turn Konoha upside down! It''s really only a matter of time to find Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men! It just happens to be found fast, or it happens to be slow! And the problem of this time is the most important issue right now. If Bofeng Shuimen has not repaired the seal, or is about to repair the seal, he is found and interrupted by the soil, then he may not have the opportunity to stop the belt. Soiled. The weakness of the nine-tailed pillars ??seal was caused by Jiuxinas weakness. Although this repaired seal did not use Jiuxinas chakra, the vitality of Jiuxinas chakra was always Nine-tailed ones are suppressing all the time. The more the Nine-tails are noisy, the faster and more the Chakras of Jiuxinai will be consumed. Although the amount of Chakras of Jiuxinai is extremely large, even if the child is weak now , Im afraid it will far exceed the amount of chakras in Chiba, but to suppress Kyuubi, especially now that the seal is unstable and the fierce Kyuubi is now, the consumption of chakras is even more terrifying, Im afraid, if it is interrupted this time If it is, Kushina may be weak and did not get a good rest, and can''t suppress Nine Tails. If there is no suppression by Kushina Chakra, even if the wave Feng Shuimen or he continues to repair in time, it may appear, and the repair will not be enough. The tail breaks quickly, so that the collapse of the seal cannot be prevented. The reason why this human column force can keep the tail beast honestly is because this seal is the important and main reason. The human column power itself can suppress the huge chakra volume of the tail beast is also the key. Otherwise, the people in each village will not choose Chakra''s huge candidates. Moreover, the reason why Bofeng Water Gate separates and seals the nine tails, there is actually no way. Naruto is still a baby. Although he has inherited the huge amount of chakras from Kushina, his body has not yet grown. Enough, so it can only be sealed separately. Otherwise, with the attitude that Bofeng Shuimen wanted to entrust the future to Naruto, how could it only be possible to seal half of the nine tails into Naruto''s body? No one can become a pillar of strength! "What to do? Ontology!" But at this time, looking at the silent body, the earth clone Chiba asked with a sigh in his eyes. "What else can I do?" And hearing this sound, knowing that the earth clone was also biting the teeth of Qianye who had a thought, he said angrily. However, after saying this sentence ~www.novelhall.com~ he rushed out suddenly, flew away in the original direction, which is also the direction of Konoha Village. "Can''t you just say it." In response to this, the avatar Chiba whispered a little, and then he sensed it again and followed him. Toward the village of Konoha, that is, the direction with the soil, rush away! ... "Really... just to be clever!" At this time, the masked man who stayed a little on a branch seemed to feel something. The corner of his mouth under the mask quietly floated with a sneer, and he couldn''t help but sneer. Now, the dominant power is not in your hands! From the time you found out that I was following you, the dominant power was in my hands! In his mind, such a cold thought flashed through. Chapter 1787： 2 words Konoha Village and the delivery room are located somewhere in the middle of the straight line of the foothills. "despair!" With a soft landing sound, the masked man slowly straightened up and looked around at the huge open space at the foot of the foothills surrounded by dense vegetation. That''s it. Na Taki Chiba is good at water and earth, and now seems to have mastered the changes in the nature of the chakra of wind attributes. With his strength, he is strong enough to want to come to the wind. According to information, Takichiba also has a secret technique similar to Hachimon Dunjia that can instantly increase the amount of Chakra and some physical functions. The situation is similar to Hachimen Dunjia, but it seems that there is no side effect of Hachimen Dunjia. Relatively speaking, the increase But it is not as many as Bamen Dunjia. Looking at the situation just now, he should have activated that kind of secret technique, and that kind of secret technique seems to be able to increase the amount of chakra after the normal chakra is almost used, although it cannot be said to be a supplement to the amount of chakra... No, this does not matter. Right here. After this glance, the masked man stopped here completely. After a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, he finally made a decision. ... "The body, it stopped again!" At this moment, on the other side, the other side stopped, and Chiba, who was routinely aware of the avatar, suddenly spoke, and stopped the front with a serious face, frowning and thinking, but often thinking about it, showing a helpless and bitter look. Ontology Chiba. "Stop it again?" Hearing this sound, the main body Chiba stopped abruptly, stood still on a branch in front, turned his head, and asked quite puzzled. "Yes, it stopped." At this time, the soil clone Chiba seemed to be a little bit unbelievable, and felt it again now. Now in this woodland, there are only three of them. This perception is obviously not wrong. The picture avatar Chiba can only speak. "At this time? Stop? Isn''t he going to the village?" In response to this, the main body Chiba''s mouth twitched, and he was a little confused about what this belt soil was thinking. As an intruder, the purpose of bringing soil is naturally Bofeng Shuimen and Jiuxinai, and with his blackened wisdom, it is not difficult to guess that appearing at Bofeng Shuimen must be helping Jiuxinai repair the seal, and he must understand , If the seal is repaired, Bo Feng Shuimen and himself, who can free their hands, will definitely not let him succeed. At this time, bringing the soil should be desperate to rush to Konoha. How can it stop? "I feel it''s not that simple." When hearing the words of the body''s astonishment, the face of the earth clone also sank, and said in his mouth. "that" Seeing the dignified face of the Doppelganger, Chiba''s main body gently pursed her lips, and said in a questioning tone. "I can only wait for a while." But at this time, upon hearing the ontology''s inquiry, the soil clone Chiba spoke before the ontology was finished. The current situation, the behavior of bringing soil, is indeed a bit strange. Instead of catching up directly, it''s better to wait and see what you want to do. Now, even if it''s a short time, it''s good. Besides, if the soil is now stopped, it is also possible that the soil is not sure that Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen are in the village of Konoha. The current soil is hesitant. At this time, you can''t rush. "Ok." In this regard, the ontology Chiba must nod and agree, after all, the earth clone is his memory and his thinking mode, it is not unusual to think of one place. Then, waited for five minutes. "Moved!" And just after these five minutes, Chiba, who was originally waiting for some suspicions, knew that Kushina and Hafeng Mizuno were in Konoha Village, and Chiba hurriedly said. "Moved? Which way?" Hearing the abrupt sound of the soil clone, Chiba hurriedly asked. "The direction of the village..." Hearing this, the corners of the mouth of the avatar immediately showed a bitter smile. At this moment, with the soil, suddenly moved in the direction of the village, again. The direction of the village? And hearing this sound, even though there was a certain degree of psychological preparation, the ontology Chiba was still startled. It seems that the soil is very certain, Bofeng Water Gate and Kushina are in Konoha Village, but just now, they stopped for a while for some reason. "Huh? Stopped again? Turning? Turning this time? Hmm...turning again...this is...what is this doing?" However, at this moment, the face of the earth clone changed suddenly, the color of suspicion and horror changed several times, and the mouth was even more surprised. "what happened?" Hearing the sudden words of the Doppelg?nger and seeing the change in his face, Chiba''s face also changed, and his heart shook again. The expression changes and words of this avatar really shocked him, obviously something incredible had happened. The key is that the earth clone suddenly activated the perception ability, but as the main body, he did not have such a "coincidence", and now he could only rely on the earth clone. Now, I can only ask anxiously. "This is... Is this a word? His movement track, is this... a word?" After that, at this moment, the surprise and shock on the face of the earth clone disappeared abruptly, leaving only a kind of weirdness, and the mouth was muttering. At this moment, in the darkness of his perception, the trajectory of the blue chakra flame faintly carrying some bright red just now clearly showed the appearance of "words". "Word? Movement track?" And hearing this sound, the main body Chiba was taken aback. Is it to deliver a message? Is this the message that brought soil to us? He knows that we have the ability to perceive? So, to talk through this means? Then, this series of inference thoughts flashed through his mind for a while. "What word?" Afterwards, thinking of this level, Ontology Chiba couldn''t help asking. But when he heard the question from the main body Chiba, the earth clone Chiba did not answer immediately, but slowly raised his head. At this time, the strange color had also disappeared on his face. Instead, apart from the frowning brow, there was a solemn expression almost dripping with ink. This Is it such a terrible information? And seeing the face of his clone and the expression of silence, Chiba''s brow frowned, and his face became serious. "Why... tell me quickly." After that, I couldn''t help but Chiba, the main body, spoke again, and this time, in the words, Chiba''s voice was already a little higher~www.novelhall.com~ Obviously, he was a little worried. "There are only two words, the meaning he conveys, only two words." In this regard, after hearing the words of the main body Chiba, the earth clone Chiba also stopped silent, and said solemnly. "Which two words?" Hearing this, Ontology Chiba asked hurriedly. "come." In response to this, the soil clone Chiba took a breath and said with a heavy mouth. The message from the soil, the message, only two words. Only these two words! That is come! Chapter 1788： Time 1 come At this time, let us pass... No, this should be forcing us to pass! This Now this situation, let us pass, is this... an appointment? Seeing Chiba, who said the word "come over" heavily in front of him, was already amazed. This area does not hurry to go to the village, but also engages in a battle with himself, which is simply incredible. If the soil is still not the two stuns before the blackening, then this makes sense. The so-called momentary qi is definitely something that the sunny boy brought the soil before the blackening. However, next week, Daito is no longer that sunny boy. Even, he is now the full-potential blackened belt taught by Uchiha Madara, who can set off the top figure in the fourth Ninja war. How could it be? Because of the momentary breath, just because I suffered a loss in my own hands before, I put aside the purpose of this trip, and got back to the market regardless of the cost. This is absolutely impossible. Even if you change the entire Nine Tails Nights process, because of the uncertainty of fate, or the so-called butterfly effect, some things and some characters are different from the original work, such as taking the soil to learn swordsmanship that is not shown in the original work. , Or even swordsmanship not mentioned in the original book, Sparrow Flash. However, this does not mean that Daitu''s personality has changed. Since Chiba passed through, the characters of all the characters in the original work are in line with the narrative of the column, and the character changes are based on the surrounding environment and experience. The experience with soil is essentially unchanged from the original. The environment is no different from the original, and this character change is even more impossible. Moreover, even if the character changes, it is impossible to become the character of the sunshine boy before, and he is naive, impulsive and short-sighted to choose to fight. Chiba really couldn''t understand this behavior of bringing soil. The current act of engaging in war is completely unrealistic. "This" And at this time, after uttering these two words, Chiba, the avatar of the soil, did not know what to say, how to think about it, it is impossible to take the soil to do this kind of behavior of the nature of the battle now. "Check if there is a possibility of shadow clones." However, Chiba is Chiba after all. Although he is uncertain, the facts are in front of him after all. No matter what calculations are made with the soil, he still has to do. What should be guarded, he still has to guard. "Within the range of perception, there is no other person. Unless the soil is a shadow clone, it is impossible to have a clone." In this regard, the soil clone Chiba said with certainty. Basically, there is no shadow clone or entity clone. They have been chasing each other for almost ten minutes since the discovery of the dirt. It is impossible for the dirt clone or entity clone to last for so long. As for why Chibas clone can be divided into nearly an hour, although Chiba has not studied much, it is very likely that this is also a benefit of crossing, but compared to the ultra-fine Chakra control ability and instant memory, how much effect Some are small, and because of various things, Chiba didn''t pay much attention to it. However, what is certain is that in this world, no one''s shadow clone or entity clone can exceed the ten-minute time limit, and it is even impossible to separate more than a few minutes! At this time, the soil can only be the person. It cannot be a physical clone. "It seems that this battle is inevitable, let''s go!" After excluding the possibility of the clone, Chiba''s main body did not say much, but turned around directly, thinking about the current direction of the soil, and flew out. "Go straight?" At the same time, seemingly aware of the intention of the main body Chiba, the soil clone Chiba was taken aback, quite puzzled. "There is no other way." In this regard, Chiba said. Although I don''t know what kind of calculation Tai Tu is playing, Chiba knows very well that this engagement is likely to be his chance. At this time, he is actually at a disadvantage. Bringing the soil in front of him, he is behind. Bringing the soil already knows that Kushina and Bofeng Water Gate are in Konoha Village, and has the ability to move in time and space without hindrance. Directly from one point to another, he was born in Konoha. If he brought the earthen to Konoha village, he would be completely useless with his temporal and spatial abilities. However, if he can drag the soil in place through the battle with the soil, then it would be an opportunity for him. Regardless of any conspiracy or self-confidence in the soil, he can solve him without delay, and he must go in this battle! Of course, here he can still drag the soil and stay in place, but how can it be so foolish to carry soil. I am afraid that he will stay for another minute or two, then leave directly with the soil, and then it will be a long drive, and he may have to resign. Here, instead of resigning to fate, Chiba chose to gain time by himself. Bringing soil is indeed difficult, but he is not easy to deal with. It is not impossible to be entangled with soil, let alone something impossible. "Yes." And hearing the words of the main body Chiba, the soil clone Chiba obviously has no better way, and he naturally knows the current situation. In fact, when the soil is not dead and they are tracking them, the dominance of this matter has actually gradually shifted toward the soil, and the soil is also quite powerful, completely grasping the dominance. . Hold their handle firmly. Even if Jiu Xin Nai and Bo Feng Shui Gate have not been discovered with soil, even in this matter, there is still a part of the possibility that Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Gate cannot be found with soil. However, the initiative and dominance are real It really fell in the hands of the soil. "So..." When he heard the soil clone, Chiba''s body did not hesitate, and his figure flashed, and he rushed away, flying towards the direction of the soil. The soil clone Chiba sighed and followed closely. Now, his perception ability is still within the trigger range, he must follow the ontology. ... "Well, I came here, and I came here the first time. It seems that Taki Chiba understands his situation very well. Knowing that there is a fraud, he even turned. This courage is high enough to look at him." At this moment, at the moment Chiba flew out, the masked man on the edge of the clearing gently retracted his hand, looked at the huge tree in front of him, his eyes stretched all the way up, his mouth was unconscious. Muttered ~www.novelhall.com~ Then, his purpose should be to drag me in place. To deal with a person like him who is good at strategy, once his purpose is determined, then some things are no longer invisible. This confidant has to get rid of! Do not! No no no! Now, this Takichiba is not a big worry, but... After this sound, a faint sharpness appeared in the red eyes of the masked man, and a sneer appeared on his face under the mask in the end. With a touch of excitement... sneer! come! Takichiba! Chapter 1789： coming! Sealing Scroll... It seems that there is no way to support too large-scale tactics. Kunai, Shuriken, but there are still quite a few, but the capacity of Kato''s ninja bag is much more than Konoha''s, and it should be enough to deal with the soil. Detonating talisman...smoke bomb... The smoke bomb was okay, but the detonation talisman was really stretched. Use less! Ok? Are these...prepared before? Galloping non-stop towards the direction of the soil, Chiba gently took off the ninja bag on the back of the waist, carefully inspected it, and then took off the ninja bag on the side of the knee, which was also a check. , And finally turned over a hidden pocket on the right heel. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the spare ninjas hidden inside, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s mind. With the previous arrangement, Chiba''s endurance was still quite large. During this period of time, the hundreds of detonating charms made and purchased in his free time were all used up in the final ultimate move, and there were not many detonating charms on his body. As for the Sealing Scrolls, because it takes too much energy to make the Sealing Scrolls for the Curse Sealing Technique, Chiba didnt actually prepare much. At this time, it seems that considering the possibility of fighting with the soil in the future, it seems a little too little. . There are still quite a few ninjutsu scrolls stored in the past. Since the seal technique has reached a certain level and the knowledge of various aspects has been accumulated to a certain level, Chiba has also learned the technique of reducing the scrolls, but it is in the ninja bag. I have saved dozens of them. However, these were stored without learning the other three changes in nature, and there are only two types of ninjutsu, namely Water Dune and Earth Dun. As for Wind Dun, Fire Dun, and Thunder Dun, there are none. of. During this period of time, Chiba was eager to reach the bottleneck of his own strength. These preparations must be quite small. Even, most of the hundreds of detonating charms required for the main killer move were purchased by Chiba. Prepare yourself. Of the remaining small part, only a very small part was made by Chiba himself, and most of this small part was actually made by Hirohiko in his spare time. If it werent for the period of the war, especially at the end of the war, the unfinished stalls would end. The village has strict control over the sale of ninjas, and most of them are even used for armaments. Im afraid Chiba would not have the time to find Hirohiko. , All have been purchased. Now, some powerful detonating charms made by Hongyan are also available in stores. Obviously, Hong Yan gave this technology to the village. However, this technology should not be able to produce. When Chiba bought it in the store, Hirohikos powerful detonation talisman was 50% higher than the ordinary price, but it was still not much. The ones that Chiba bought were still Accumulated over the years. This shows the difficulty of this technology. It would be nice if there were more detonating symbols. And putting the ninja packs back one by one, Chiba''s heart flashed with such a sigh. Fighting with the soil, in fact, the detonation talisman can have a certain miraculous effect. It is also an indispensable part of some tactics that Chiba can think of to deal with the temporal and spatialization of the soil. The number is not enough now. These tactics are used. It is inevitable that there will be a feeling of being stretched, and the fault tolerance rate is basically zero. In other words, in actual combat, these tactics may not be feasible. The zero-tolerance tactics can basically be said to be unnecessary to use in the fast-changing Chiba and Daito-level ninja battles. What''s more, bringing soil and writing round eyes, a small move, may be insight by him, if there is no fault tolerance rate, then this tactic will be implemented, basically 90% will fail. He wanted to improve his personal strength too much, and in the end, he was a little insufficiently prepared! This battle, I''m afraid, is more ill-fortune! Thinking of this, Chiba''s mouth felt a little bitter. Looking at these preparations, plus his current disadvantage, Chiba knew very well how dangerous this battle was. Now, the already blackened soil cannot miss the old feelings. This battle is actually a battle of life and death. The final killer move he set in the delivery room was also a kind of determination, a determination to the friendship with the land. Chiba knows very well that they are now enemies and not friends! He already knew this after failing at the turning point of the fate of Shen Wu Bi Bridge, and it took him several years to accept this. And the main reason why Chiba was able to harden his heart in the end was because he knew that bringing the soil could not be soft to him. With the soil now, even the best Jiu Xinnai and his mentor Bo Feng Shui Men can harm him mercilessly. What''s more, he is a relatively weak companion? Because they understood each other''s relationship clearly, Chiba could also look at each other''s strengths and weaknesses objectively and calmly, and also knew how dangerous this battle was. No less than any battle before him! Now, is there only one way left? The unfinished idea can only be completed in actual combat? In the end, after determining that the detonation talisman was not enough, Chiba gave up a series of temporal and spatial tactics based on detonation talisman against soil. Instead, the next battle was turned to another response method. Arrived! At this moment, in front of Qianye''s eyes, there was gradually something very bright in the night. Unconsciously, his speed also slowed down. At this time, in front of him, the trees have gradually begun to sparse, and the silver-white moonlight sprinkled through the sparse branches and leaves, dividing a silver beam of light in the air, and the front is already bright. The clearing is here. Here is where the soil is. "despair!" After the speed slowed down, Chiba stopped after walking less than a hundred meters~www.novelhall.com~ and stood still on the edge of the forest, which is also the outermost tree in the clearing. Then, as soon as he stood still, Chiba''s brows frowned. At this moment, in front of him, as far as he could see, in the center of the clearing, there was no cover or any fear. The man in the black cloak and orange spiral mask stood there. , The bright red light gleaming in his bare right eye turned slightly, as if he had discovered his arrival. why I always feel that there is always a sense of violation when standing there with soil? At this moment, what Chiba''s heart was thinking was not about the battle that might take place next, but as he turned around and was facing his own soil, a suspicious thought flashed in his heart. I always feel that something is missing! What key thing is missing! Turn everything around, the key thing! Chapter 1790： 1 moment "As expected of Konoha''s little monster, it came very quickly. It seems that you are quite nervous, Bo Feng Shui Men and Kyuubi Ren Zhuli. Slowly turning around, looking at the figure who is still in the forest surrounding the clearing with a slight footstepping on the branches, the mask mans bright red eyes narrowed slightly, but there was no movement, but This teased slightly. Open space? There is no water, and it is quite wide and empty. Does this avoid some blindfolds? In preventing my water escape, and quite a lot of strategies and tactics. Want to fight head-on... However, Qianye didn''t pay attention to this Ye Yu, and didn''t even look at the soil, but began to build up this open lot. With this look, Qianye quickly understood some plans to bring soil in his heart. This open space was large and empty. Almost he looked at it from here. The edge of the open space opposite was almost shadowy, and it was already a very large open space. It is estimated that from the sky, this open space is almost a huge bald spot in the deep forest at the foot of the lush mountain foothills. It is estimated that it will be several kilometers in diameter. I am afraid that if the battle begins, because the open space is huge, Chiba can even think about it. It is estimated that I can''t run away. Unless, the battle is on the edge of this open space. However, since bringing the soil to choose such a place, it must be to prevent him from escaping, and it is impossible for a fight to happen on the edge. Moreover, looking at this open space, there is nothing but some half-yellow and half-green sparse weeds on the ground. Looking at the ground composed of bare soil and rock, this area of ??soil chooses this place, not just looking for it casually. It is still against Chiba''s tactical tricks. This kind of open terrain with nothing to hide can eliminate most of Chiba''s tactical tricks. After all, most of Chibas tactical starting point requires some visual blind spots, and the soil chooses this place. Unless Chiba makes the visual blind spots by itself, there is basically no blind spot, and the soil has the writing wheel eyes to create vision. Blind corners are actually quite difficult things. Even if Zhuanyan does not have the ability to see through, the insight ability is not as strong. It can be said that choosing this place with soil is full of profound meaning, and it can even be said that it is deliberate. In order to confront Chiba head-on. With his space and time abilities, Chiba is definitely at a disadvantage in a head-on confrontation. It can be said that from the choice of such a battlefield, it can be seen that the soil is necessary to get rid of Chiba! suspicious So suspicious! After a glance, Qianye''s doubts in his heart became more and more intense, and the sense of violation with the soil in front of him became more and more intense. "You are so confident? Here, can you beat me? Can you beat me in a short time?" Then, the more I watched, the more it was inconsistent, and the more I watched, the more suspicious, Chiba pursed her lips, but she didn''t move forward, and she just spoke from a distance. "of course." As for Chibas questioning, the masked man didnt hesitate and said naturally, as if defeating Chiba or even killing Chiba was just a casual thing, even, in the tone, there was already a kind of Contempt. This is... Heartbreaking? And hearing this sentence, Chiba certainly couldn''t really listen to it, and such a thought flashed in his mind. "In that case, why don''t you attack?" After that, when the thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba didn''t refute, just said lightly. This level of heart attack, or this level of self-confidence, for Chiba, how could it have any effect, and even if he can be defeated and killed with the soil, he will not be affected in any way. Chiba, who has lived and died several times, plus the experience of passing through and being born from death, the strength of Chiba''s mind, I am afraid that it is already at the pinnacle of the Ninja world. How can these words that are not painful or itchy be effective? "The reason why I don''t attack is because I want to ask you some questions. When you die, I can''t ask them." Regarding Chiba''s words, the mask man naturally did not have any waves, but he still said in a condescending tone. Have a question for me? What tricks is he doing? Upon hearing this, Chiba frowned slightly. The sluggish appearance of the soil now really makes Chiba completely confused. According to the current situation, if the soil is to find a place to get rid of him as soon as possible, when he just stood firmly Tu launched a sudden attack, countless brutal and fatal moves, so it was somewhat reasonable. However, the slow talk like this, and when I asked, it was obviously abnormal. And it is extremely abnormal! Tai Tu now doesn''t want to find Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na, but has free time to chat with himself, this is absolutely impossible. Is there any conspiracy? Is he delaying time in order to better kill me with one blow? If you delay time like this, if you can kill me with one blow, wouldn''t you waste much time? This area, really arrogant thinking that there is any way to kill me with one blow? With frowning, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart. "what is the problem?" However, despite the doubts in his mind, Chiba spoke very cooperatively. In any case, delaying time is ultimately beneficial to him, and the dirt in front of him cannot be a physical clone. It is also a good way to delay time by climbing up his pole for the time being. "I want to know, how did you know that I would attack the nine-tailed man Zhuli who gave birth, and how did you know my ability!" Hearing Chiba''s words, the mask man was also not verbose, and asked the question in his mind straightforwardly. Just to satisfy curiosity? Hearing this sound, Chiba didn''t answer at the first time, but analyzed it in his heart. It was obvious that the masked man meant that he put his hands on temporarily, just to understand this matter. "What do you think?" Then, after such a thought flashed in his mind, Qianye''s mouth tilted up with a smile and said. At this time, the fool would tell Dai Tu, not to mention that Chiba could not say, that is, how could he answer honestly at this time. "Really... It seems that you are thinking about delaying time. It doesn''t matter. Since you don''t want to answer, then I won''t force it." Hearing this sound, the masked man squinted his eyes, but he suddenly turned around. He was about to rush forward thinking of the direction of Konoha Village, as if for a moment he had no interest in this topic, and he wanted to leave directly and move towards Konoha village flew away. It seems that he is unable to answer. So, what I think should be correct! It''s just that ~www.novelhall.com~ seems to have got the answer he wants in his mind. "Wait!" And seeing the appearance of the masked man who was about to fly away without hesitation, Chiba also knew that the masked man was really iron-hearted and didn''t want to know, so he went straight to the village of Konoha. At the same time, some did not expect the soil to be deliberately When he got here, he chose a place specifically for him and wanted to fight him to the death, but after asking this question, he would simply leave directly. When he was shocked, he almost subconsciously sank. Flying by. Ok? At this moment, Chiba''s face changed, but his eyes suddenly moved down, and his whole body suddenly stiffened. That''s it! The problems are all imaginary! It''s just an introduction! And at the moment when his gaze hit the bottom, Qianye''s heart was bright for a moment! Chapter 1791： Uncertainty! Is this also a change that happened because of my appearance? Perhaps, I really should change my thinking about this night of Nine Tails again. Some things are not as simple as I thought. This matter is not as simple as I want to solve. I am afraid that bringing soil is really a trick. It makes sense for him to be so unhurried! Slowly retracted the foot that was about to be stepped out, and looked at the corners of Chiba''s mouth, who was suddenly stiffened at the front of his folded foot. "despair." Then, with a soft sound, he completely retracted his foot. "So, you spent so much effort for this?" Then, after stopping, he looked at the masked man who was about to rush out in front of him, and said with a slightly joking voice. Hearing Chiba''s voice, the masked man didn''t rush away as he seemed. Instead, he slowly turned around and looked at Chiba and at the feet of Chiba, without speaking. "It''s too naive." Later, at this moment, seeing the masked man being silent, Chiba''s slightly mocking words were passed over. With that, Chiba looked at her feet again. At this moment, in front of his feet, an imperceptible steel wire was quietly traversing over this branch. As long as he rushed out with excitement just now, I am afraid that the trap set with soil will be triggered. And if this trap is triggered, it is very likely that it will kill him in an instant or make it impossible to fight. Obviously, what is slow, what is deliberately engaged in battle, everything is just a trap set with soil. For this moment, Chiba ran into the trap directly. And if Chiba hit him just now, it wouldn''t be a waste of time. This part of the time is quite cost-effective compared to getting rid of this obnoxious guy. As for this approach, it is obvious that it is not what brought soil in the original book would do. This style of behavior, including the pretense that forced him to take this step, is obviously his style. That''s right, the trap of taking soil to lure Chiba into being deceived is Chiba''s style and something Chiba will do. The reason why Tai Tu did this is probably because of the friendship with him, so that Tai Tu has some understanding of his style of doing things and learned some of his things, or that he was unconsciously He was affected and did such a thing. In other words, Chiba himself may have caused the uncertainty of fate, causing some changes that would not have been seen in the original work. This kind of calculation in battle is one of them. That is to say, the soil in front of me is not only the black soil in the original book, but also a soil that may learn some of his usual conspiracy tricks from the past, and the overall situation is even more difficult. And if this is the case with soil, perhaps it is reasonable to bring soil in a hurry to find Kusina and Bofeng Shuimen. At this time, the soil may be really calculating something, and I have a good idea. From the perspective of tracking Chiba to find the location of Kusinai and Bofeng Shuimen before taking soil, the calculation with soil may be how to find Kusinai and Pofeng Shuimen the fastest through him. Through the current desire He who was delaying time came to find Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men the fastest. In a sense, both light and dark are detrimental to Chiba. "Under such circumstances, you can still remain calm. It seems that you are probably pretending that you are careless. In order to get a place in the village of Konoha, you deliberately get close to the Kunoichi Juli and the fourth generation of Hokage. In fact, in your heart, you dont have them in your eyes at all." But at this time, listening to Chiba''s mockery, the masked man didn''t care much, just said lightly, but in his words, there was a lot of sneer. "Really... How do I feel that it is your mind. I understand that even if I care about it, I can''t be fooled by you." Regarding the other party''s speculation, Chiba also looked indifferent, just said lightly, and mocked it back. As for the stall that mocked the way back, Chiba turned his eyes and looked around carefully, especially the top, bottom, left, and right of the steel wire, so as not to have another lead hidden in the hidden place. Since bringing the soil is to learn his own style of doing things, there is definitely not just one such obvious fuse. Be careful... Indeed, he is different. It has always been different. I don''t know if he will notice it. At this time, looking at Chiba standing still on the branches, the masked man didn''t change his face, but his heart slowly became serious. "Forget it, it''s not interesting to speak quickly, let''s go back to the previous question." Then, while his mind was solemn, the masked man turned his head, and wanted to bring the problem back, as if he wanted to return to the question of why Qianba knew his abilities and the coming. To be honest, the masked man actually wanted to know exactly the problem in his heart. Although he knew that the other party was indeed inquiring about Yuyin Village, he even spent quite a while, and even Nagato was a little helpless. Only after catching the trace of the opponent, and arranging it deliberately for a while, finally beat the opponent back. At this time, even Nagato didn''t know the ability of spatialization, through which channel the other party knew about it, or how did it know it. Although there have been guesses and a certain degree of certainty, the mask man still wants an absolutely certain answer. "you guess?" For the masked man''s words, Chiba sketched out a joking smile. Then, without waiting for the mask man to say anything, his hand was placed on the Shinobi behind his waist. Ok? Almost at the same time, seeing Chiba''s hand pressing the Shinobi, the face under the mask of the masked man changed slightly. This is to... It was discovered! But in his heart, it was a stern. After that, at this moment, Qianye who pressed his sword suddenly sank with his heart-wrenching stall, and his figure suddenly flashed, but he leaped up suddenly, past the hidden wire fuse. The branches rushed towards him. Gee! The response is so fast! Sure enough, am I inferior to him in this regard? but And watching the figure of the young man who was about to leap out a long distance and attacked his side as he fell sharply in mid-air, the masked man subconsciously pressed his right hand on the hilt behind his waist, pressing the sword posture, But it was exactly the same as the enemy''s posture, and a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. In my mind, countless information is also passing through. About, the information of this boy in front of me. "Boom!" But at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ the body that plummeted in the air, it slammed his hand, and several round objects suddenly crashed into the open space between the two, with a bang, suddenly , The blue, purple and white mist exploded and spread quickly. "despair!" "Crack!" Then, in the blue, purple and white fog, amidst the slight sound of landing, there was a machine noise, soft but clear... came! "boom!" Afterwards, the bright light flashed, the firelight smoke, burst into bursts! Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1792: Uncertainty! (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1792： Quick fight First of all... or create opportunities! Jumping into the air, Chiba, who had made up his mind, pressed the sword with one hand and looked at the masked man who was quite a distance from him. The two smoke bombs he had prepared in his hand threw out and crashed into the ground between the two. Then it exploded, engulfing himself in an instant. At the same time, watching the figure of the man in the blue-purple-white smoke mask being obscured by the smoke, Chiba''s thoughts have already turned away. At this moment, he was finally convinced that bringing soil must have his plan, not just a simple plan to get rid of himself by a trap. Although he still doesn''t know what his plan is, but this plan requires him to delay time and time again. Now, it''s not that you want to delay time, but that you want to delay time with soil! In other words, delaying time now is good for bringing the soil, not for oneself. At this time, he couldn''t wait any longer, he had to end this dialogue, and, because of the change in his position, he had to end the battle and rush to the side of Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men! Bringing soil is not the one in the original book. Under this premise, his previous thoughts were a little too simple. Although it cannot be ruled out, bringing the soil is also a kind of "doing the opposite." Bringing the soil knows that he wants to delay time, so he deliberately shows the appearance of delaying time, so that he will "what the other party has to calculate, but also needs to delay Time, if you delay time now, its not good for yourself. This makes him anxious to end the battle and rush to Kushinai and Bofeng Shuimen to reach a certain calculated possibility. However, compared to the risk of delaying time for others, the soil was finally calculated, which caused Jiu Xinnai and Bo Feng Shuimen to be unable to avoid the fate of death. It is better to give up delaying time at this time and "calculate". Speed ??up the end of the battle, rush to the location of Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen, and resist the attack with soil with them. In this way, in fact, the safest way is when you don''t know your plan to bring soil. In this case, the safest method is the one with the highest success rate. No matter what, Chiba must choose the safest method. Therefore, at this time, he did not hesitate anymore, and, driven by a sense of urgency, a series of tactics instantly formed in his mind. And the beginning of everything is the two smoke bombs being thrown. "despair!" At the same time, when a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, his plummeted figure was also lightly landing. "Crack!" However, just as he bent to the ground, he was about to fly out with heavy footsteps, and swept toward the enemy''s stall on the ground, and a squeaking sound was heard at his feet. Very slight, but very clear. Ok? Almost instantly, Qianye''s face changed, and he looked down suddenly. "boom!" Then, the huge firelight smoke was mixed with the blue, purple and white smoke screen, and it burst suddenly with a roar, and a huge column of blue, purple, white and gray smoke rose up into the sky! "Wow!" In an instant, a gust of wind suddenly swept through the sand and rocks in the center of the explosion for several tens of meters, and the aftermath of the explosion was heard. Amid the rumbling sound, flying sand and rocks rolled outwards. Finally, are you fooled! In the face of the strong wind, the masked man''s empty left hand was slightly raised, slightly covering his right eye, his whole body shook, but at this moment, he didn''t seem to feel the sand hitting his body at all, his whole spirit was in. The group that was slightly far away in front of me soared into the sky, above the plume of smoke mixed with three colors. With such an obvious fuse, of course it is impossible for him to set only such an obvious fuse. He would be too stupid to count on the fuze on the tree. For a long time, his real killer move was a fan-shaped area in front of the fuze on the tree! In the entire area, he set up explosive fuzes, connected to the center of the explosion, as long as someone stepped on it, the huge explosion would be converged into one point by the technique and exploded in a concentrated manner! Although the time is short, he can''t bury too many detonating charms, but the explosive power of these dozen detonating charms is concentrated in one point, but it is enough to blow people into serious injuries or even death. In this explosion, either death or disability! However, considering that Takichibas many life and death desperations, many battles, every time he moves after making decisions, every time he moves first, reversing the world, the mask man at this time did not succeed because of tactics, and nothing Lax. He knew very well that Takichiba cannot be guessed by common sense! From the moment Taki Chiba decides to attack, maybe a careful plan awaits him. Even, maybe the person who rushed out was no longer Taki Chiba''s body. "Du Du Du!" At this moment, it was like verifying that the masked man was cautious. When the violent wind suddenly rose and spread out, it came and went fast. The wind suddenly decreased, the smoke column was evaporating, and the situation gradually disappeared. In the plume of smoke, several small holes were suddenly opened, and several spiral rock thorns suddenly shot out, rushing out. In a flash, he was a few meters away in front of him, and within a second, he reached the door. Ok? And just as the rock thorn attacked, the posture was about to flash to the side, the twisted profile eyes of a masked man with a "sure enough to blow up" expression, the twisted figure suddenly stopped. "Snapped!" I don''t know when, a pair of hands, silently protruding from the ground under his feet, already firmly grasped his feet. bad! At this moment, there was no time to look down, and there was no subconscious move. The masked man''s bright red three-gou jade''s writing wheel turned his right eye, but he suddenly looked back. A sword light, accompanied by the two groups of emerald flames illuminating behind him, was like a flash of thunder in the dark night, from bottom to top, rising from under his right rib, quietly violent! Sparrow flashes! At this moment, he turned around to avoid being blocked, and between the body that fell down along the twisting inertia, there were spiral rock thorns in front, and sword light violently behind him, and his hands blocked his escape. Suddenly, three kinds of attacks came all at once! So fast! There is no way to avoid it! At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Shao Lun Yan understood all the masked men who attacked themselves, and sighed sincerely. The three-stage attack has already blocked all his escape routes! There is no way to hide this blow! "laugh!" And in the next moment, as I sighed from the bottom of my heart, the sword light whizzed past, and the rock pierced and pierced! "Fuck!" Then, between the arcs of the sword light, the sound of fragmentation was cut off, and it came in torrents. "what!" With an uncontrollable exclamation, the pair of flames swaying behind him almost dyed the entire pupils with a layer of emerald green brilliance, and they suddenly widened. The look of astonishment was completely filled with the reflection in the flame! Chapter 1793： Fight Dodge...? The wide pupils almost covered by the emerald green flames, widened little by little, between the fading wind and sand, a strand of hair, softly bursting out of this frightened eye Passing in front of his eyes, following the wind and sand, the dissipated sword light, and the broken pieces of rock, he flew away towards the cheeks of the figure swept by the ninja sword. Looking at the figure of a masked man who was almost leaning over at ninety degrees in front of him, Chiba''s movements almost froze. This feeling of horror exuded in the eyes, face and even the whole figure. But at the last moment, his sparrow flashed out. The three-stage attack perfectly restricted all the escape routes of the masked man. However, at this critical moment, his body shape was restrained, and because of the inertia of his own twisting, the whole person He had lost his balance, and the masked man who leaned to the side suddenly fell short because of the tendency of this side. His sword light just soared out of the cloak behind his side, stab the All the rock thorns that come are cut off! It turned out to be... just avoided? Its just that what really surprised Qianye at this time was not because at this very moment, the ghost with the soil was dwarfed like a divine side, and he avoided it by almost a minute, but avoided this matter. itself. To be honest, although these three attacks seem to have no flaws, Chiba, as the attacker, knows that, in fact, his sparrow flash is half a beat slower, and it does not perfectly connect the upper rock thorn attack. And the heart decapitation technique is actually a little faster. It should be after taking the soil to make a certain avoiding posture, and then restricting the evasion action with the soil when the figure with the soil can no longer be adjusted, so that it can be connected. Rock thorn and bird flash attack. In fact, these three attacks, according to Chiba''s vision, were not launched at the same time. They should be pierced first, then flashed, and finally beheaded in the heart. The three attacks had a patchwork. Now the bird flashed half a beat slower, and the decapitation in his heart was a bit faster. The three attacks seemed to hit at the same time, but there was a gap that could be avoided. And he has the soil for writing round eyes, and the kaleidoscope writing round eyes-level insight ability, he can naturally grasp this momentary interval, the previous bird lotus, such a high-speed situation, such a dense attack, he It can be smashed with a single sword, let alone this three-stage attack with flaws. Chiba was surprised that under the circumstances just now, Dai Tu had chosen to avoid instead of directly using the spatialization. To be honest, the three-stage attack at the moment just now, even if there are flaws, has already used the time and space in the time and space ability to bring soil like instinct. The best choice, or the most subconscious choice. , It is absolutely temporal and spatial, allowing three attacks to pass through the body. Instead of trying to avoid it like it is now. Even, all of Chiba''s next moves were based on the premise of spatialization of the soil. He did not expect that the soil would be avoided instead of spatialization of use! "Crack!" At this moment, Qianye was still surprised at the time of the prosperity, when the sound of cracking earth and rock suddenly sounded. The hand that was holding the masked male''s feet suddenly stretched out from the ground was already rocky, and it suddenly split. "Kakka!" Then, following this crack, the rocky hands cracked inch by inch, turned into powder, and dispersed. "despair!" And at this moment, the eyes of the man with his feet out of the restrained mask were round and merged, and the eyes of the writing wheel, which were about to form a strange pattern, were suddenly unscrewed and turned into a three-hook jade. At the same time, he twisted and tilted his right foot. The body twisted and turned and stepped on the ground, and the left foot was kicked from the bottom up. I saw the masked man twisting his figure, his left foot following the spiral of his figure, already between the chest and abdomen of Chiba, who was throwing his sword. bad! So fast! A strong wind swelled under his chest. Chiba, who had already recovered from the shock because of the cracking sound, his gaze suddenly fell, his face changed again. "Snapped!" Afterwards, a clash of flesh and flesh through the clothes suddenly sounded. Good weight! The left hand holding the left foot lightly hits the reverse holding Ninja sword, almost hitting the right hand above the left arm, forming a deformed "cross" frame-like Chiba tooth gate. With a light bite, the figure that had fallen into the air also gave a sudden stop, and such a surprising thought flashed through his mind. not good! Rewind! Then, when this surprised thought had not completely flashed, the emerald green fire in his eyes almost filled his pupils, his face suddenly changed, and his hands were heavy, and he pressed hard against the remaining strength. On top of his left foot covered with soil, his body is slightly raised. At this moment, in his eyes, there was already only the snow white sword light that was clinging to the surviving energy and suddenly violent. The figure of the masked man turned on tiptoe again, following the momentum that he had just turned around, the new force regenerated, and the Ninja sword hidden in the shadow of his left foot slashed straight up. Sparrow flashes, violent! "laugh!" The cold light of the sword shot straight up, like a sharp blade of ground piercing out of the ground, flashing away. Suddenly, blood splashed! The two figures who had fought together suddenly separated. "despair!" The black robe sprinkled a little rag strips that seemed to be cut by a sharp blade, drawing a perfect circular arc in the air. With a slight sound of stepping on the ground, the masked man suddenly turned around and looked at that pressing himself The figure flying backward with the help of his left foot. "Da da da" And when this gaze was swept away, blood was spilled, and a shower of blood spread out in the line of sight, dripping. "So fast!" After waiting for a moment, his gaze settled, but the writing wheel eyes of the masked male San Gouyu suddenly turned, his complexion changed, and his hands had already begun to form imprints quickly. "despair!" At this moment, as the blood was spraying, Chiba, who withdrew and flew back, quietly landed with the force of the pressure just now. With a "pop", the last seal in his hand was already formed. As the seal was completed, Chiba deepened Take a breath, spit out suddenly until the cheeks and chest swell. In an instant, a ball of fire, from small to large, swelling in the wind, from red to blazing, flying out, sizzling as if the sound of the scorching air, and rushed towards the masked man who is fast-setting. Fire escape ~www.novelhall.com~How to do fireball! What a fierce fire escape technique! Looking at the huge blazing white fireball coming towards him, the pupils in the middle of the eyes of the masked male San Gouyu''s writing wheel shrank slightly, and a trace of fright flashed in his heart in the blazing heat that rushed towards his face. "Snapped!" At this time, the last seal in his hand was also formed, and in a sudden breath, a huge fireball spit out in the air, and the heat wave suddenly poured out. Art fire escape **** fireball! Bang! In the silent roar, as soon as this huge fireball spit out, it collided with the blazing white equally huge fireball. Suddenly, the burning flames merged in one place, and the two fireballs were immediately assembled into a semicircle with each other, and they were attached to one place, either red or white, and collided with each other, and a group of fiery red and white flames intertwined in the middle. Pillar, like a volcano erupting, soaring to the sky! Chapter 1794： Calculate separately oom--! At the edge of the vast open space, amidst the silent roar and cracks, fiery red and white flames rose into the sky, burning quietly. "Wow!" As the heat wave swept, the warm wind suddenly picked up, rolling up the sand and gravel centered on the flame pillar, and gradually raging and blowing away. For a time, the heat wave and the wind rushed out of the woods in this wide open area. To do this, with flying sand and walking stones spiraling around the flame column and up. And as the flying sand and rocks revolved, the two semicircular fireballs that collided gradually shrank. In the rumbling sound, as the fireball shrank, the flame pillar slowly began to shrink. In the end, the fireball and the fire pillar merged into one. The wiped flame dissipated in the air. "Ah" At the same time, the two people who used the technique of the fireball at the same time also took a breath, the flame smoke from the corners of their mouths escaped, but their eyes were not far from each other, and they did not dare to relax a little. Unexpectedly, such a powerful fireball technique was created in an instant. It can only be said that the fire escape is really the talent of the Uchiha clan... But at this moment, staring at the masked man far in front, blood spilled from his cheeks and hands, flowing down the stream, dripping to the ground, Qianye''s brows frowned slightly, but it seemed that they were not. I didn''t care too much, it was just that a thought came up in my heart. In the ninjutsu battle just now, he could be considered to have seized a certain opportunity, but he did not expect that, in the case of seizing the first opportunity, he would still fight for a tie. If you let the land and himself release the fireball technique at the same time, I am afraid , The loser will be his own side. As the first fire-dance ninjutsu mastered among the three changes in nature, Chiba also spent time practicing and researching. Even among the ninjas who specialize in fire-dance, it can be counted as top-notch. The blazing white fireball just now can be It''s not a power that can be achieved by any fire escape ninja. However, compared to the soil on the opposite side, it is still slightly inferior. In the battle just now, the soil was relatively inferior in terms of timing, and the time was more hasty. In a hurry, it can produce the same size in an instant. , The same powerful fireball, undoubtedly, in the fire escape attainments, seemingly tied, in fact, Chiba is inferior. Gee! so close! Afterwards, just after this thought flashed, Qianye slowly raised his right hand, with the faint emerald brilliance flowing in his hand, and slowly pressed his right cheek. The sword just came too fast and too tricky, and Queshan really deserved to be a swordsman focused on lethality. Suddenly Chiba had already reacted. After all, this sword was still strong. At this time, his right wrist was on the forearm, the center of the left forearm, and the chin to the bottom of his left eye. There was a sword wound with deep bones and blood gurgling. If he didn''t hide fast enough, even if it was 0.1 Seconds of hesitation, I am afraid that he adds a left eye to both hands at this time, and it may be gone. Losing a pair of hands and a left eye meant that this battle would not go on. It can be said that the fate of Jiu Xin Nai and Bo Feng Shui Men nearly turned a big turn and returned to their original positions just now. You can see the danger in that moment! This is because I know that I always make plans and always have a plan, so I deliberately do not use time to spatialize it? Since I know that his temporal spatialization can only last for five minutes, he should guess that I did some research on him, or in other words, I know him quite well through some means he does not know. So, this point can be used by him instead. He expected my follow-up attack, and he would design it with time and space. Thus, deliberately not using time and spatialization, so that I have a momentary flaw, and he can use this flaw to attack me effectively! Moreover, he deliberately avoided the attacks he used to use, and deliberately used copied physical skills such as sparrow flash, and did not use too much writing round eyes ability, just to avoid being thoroughly studied by me and then being preempted by me everywhere. Take the initiative and exercise restraint everywhere. Gee! Was the blackened soil originally such a difficult and terrifying opponent? And as the lingering hand of the faint emerald green brilliance pressed on the cheek, the gurgling blood immediately stopped flowing, and the scars of the bones were deeply visible, and they were quickly healed at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye. Mouth, the scars of the bones are deeply visible, and the healing is seven or eight. Medical ninjutsu... If there is a protracted battle, in my current state, I am afraid it will not be able to consume him. Moreover, he had consumed about 10% of the Chakra before, and after recovering from the forest movement just now, he was able to recover more than 50%. Now, after turning on that secret technique, he has returned to its heyday. Choosing to deal with this guy is the right choice. just If this continues, I am afraid I will not be able to successfully hold him! This kid is too cunning! If you are not careful, if you are not paying attention, you may fall short, even if you choose such a place that can avoid many strategies and tactics. At this time, watching Chiba heal himself, the masked man did not choose to attack and interrupt Chiba''s healing, but gently shook the Ninja sword that belonged to Kento, and it was also the Ninja sword he found with a lot of effort. Open, shake off the blood on it, and then slowly insert it back into the scabbard of the back waist. With the sound of the metal and iron rubbing the sword into the scabbard, his other hand fumbled to his heels. After groping for a while, from his left and right feet, the soil avatar that was beheaded in his heart At the grasped position, two detonating charms that had been destroyed were torn off. Obviously, this is the back hand set by Taki Chiba again. Just now, if you use time and space abilities to transform time and space, and take advantage of three missed attacks, Taki Chiba fell into the interval of missed attacks, if you counterattack, then these two detonation charms will become Taki Chiba twists. Raiders of the situation. Before, it was his own offensive that was so fast that he was caught off guard, and Taki Chiba did not catch the opportunity to use these two detonating charms. Do not! It should be said that Takichiba may want to bury this back hand ~ www.novelhall.com ~ until the real decision is made before using it. In addition, his own offensive is also really fast, and in a hurry, the use can not achieve very good results, so in the last time, I chose to use the technique of the fireball instead of the two detonation charms. In short, if this series of attacks were not out of Taki Chiba''s expectations, I am afraid that he has suffered a great loss. Is it seen through? At this time, looking at the soil with the sword in its sheath, Chiba pursed his lips, moved his left hand to the right hand, and the right hand to the left hand. In the light green brilliance of both hands, the sword wounds on both hands are also visible to the naked eye. The speed is healing. It seems... Make a quick decision. I''m afraid I can''t rely on too many tactics. Relying on, but will suffer! Why not fight head-on! ~： No update today! Encountered the strongest Calvin disaster in history, I only wrote a few hundred words in eight hours. There must be no updates today. I am extremely sorry! Take a day off! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1795： Pot So... he is almost healed. No matter whether he can be suppressed or not, he is considered to be in the urn, and he cannot be allowed to escape. Moreover, now it is only two or three steps away. The harder Takichiba is to deal with, it also shows that his value is higher. And the higher the value, the more worth it! Opportunities can''t be wasted. In the bright red brilliance of Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes, the two hands surrounded by the faint green brilliance and the blood in his hands are reflected. The masked man''s eyes narrowed slightly, and such a thought flashed in his heart, and he seemed to be finally settled. idea. As the idea was settled, the masked man also slowly stood up, lightly pressed the Ninja sword behind his waist with his right hand, and took a slight breath. Just do it! No matter what calculations there are with soil, there are calculations that will inevitably achieve his goals. I can only do this! After all, the combat power with soil is also there. At this moment, opposite the masked man, the light green brilliance in the hands of Chiba with blood on his face slowly dissipated, and slowly put it down, picking up the ninja sword on the side with his right hand, and putting the sword into its sheath, slowly Standing up, in his heart, it seemed that he had made up his mind. Finally, he stood by the sword and took a slight breath. The emerald green firelight almost filled his pupils, reflecting the masked man who also stood up. Faintly, the two of them both looked at the sword, but they seemed to be exactly the same. "Ziz...Ziz..." At this time, the last remaining trace of smoke from the flame column has already curled away. At the center of the collision between the two powerful fireball techniques, the earth and rocks are already burning, and the sound is sizzling. Kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes, for a while, don''t use it. And use ninjutsu and swordsmanship. Now the ability to use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes is not good, and it is not the time to kill him. Moreover, it is more effective when unexpected. After all, when dealing with someone as special as Takichiba, only by surprise can you achieve the desired effect. Otherwise, it will only fall short. trouble What a trouble! This is the most disgusting thing! Looking at the young figure standing up in front of him, there was a dignified flash in the red eyes of the masked man. Compared with the more and more contemptuous words and some unbearable contemptuous thoughts, he now masks The look underneath is a lot more focused and cautious. Even, it already looked like an enemy. Even, as his expression was focused and cautious, his figure slowly exuded a heavy and solemn aura. Since I chose not to use the space-time ability, I just wanted to be surprised. That kick, the soil-carrying physical skills, is definitely not weak, plus the tricky sword of that sword, I am afraid that under the training of the "dancing"-level Madara, in physical skills, soil-carrying may not be a disadvantage. Add the power of the fire escape ninjutsu just now. Next, I have to be careful not only to watch out for the magic eyes that come with his writing wheel eyes, but also to deal with the coordination of his physical skills, swordsmanship and possibly ninjutsu. The successor trained by Uchiha Madara, although the original is just Describes his space and time abilities, but ninjutsu and physical skills, I may not be able to secure the upper hand. In addition, I have a good understanding of my tactical habits and even learned a little bit. I definitely can''t underestimate the enemy. Feeling the change in the opponent''s momentum, Chiba also understood that the soil in front of him became serious. I am afraid that the next battle will be decided, which of them can rush to the village. Although it is said that bringing soil is to delay time, Chiba is after all Chiba, how can you think that bringing soil can only delay time? If he is no longer there, why delay time? Bring the soil into Konoha when you want to, and when you want to look for Kusina and Bofeng Shuimen. The purpose of bringing the soil was indeed to hold him, and although Chiba didn''t know the reason for holding him, it was more or less analogous. It was nothing more than that he was too eye-catching and wanted to hold him back. It''s nothing more than his existence, which got in the way. To solve this obstacle, it is just to hold it back. This killing him is naturally the way to solve this obstacle. Chiba didn''t think that being alive would do any good to the Kyuubi raid plan with soil, and that he had to keep his soil. At the same time, after the introduction of these classes, Chiba''s cheek was also aching. Although the injury was intact and there was no pain, the lesson was painful. After all, he underestimated the soil. If he had precautions, or paid enough attention, he could completely avoid that sword! Did not avoid it because of him, underestimating the enemy! In other words, I was misled by the original information about soil-carrying, always focusing on the space-time ability of soil-carrying, while ignoring his other abilities! And because of this contempt and negligence, he almost confessed his right eye and hands here. Although he can create the art of regeneration, the art of creating regeneration is just a guarantee of immortality, and ~www.novelhall.com~ who lacks arms and eyes are not included in the creation of regeneration. That''s right, those who lack arms and eyes cannot be restored by creative regeneration. At least, Chiba''s creative regeneration cannot be achieved! What Chiba can do in the original work is probably the power of Yang that Naruto mastered. Just now, if you are not alert enough, you don''t need to fight on this battle. Next, it''s a death fight! Thinking of this, Qianye''s face sank, and his figure sank. Next, it may be... At the same time, it seemed that Chiba''s decisive change was felt. The mask man''s thoughts flashed, and his figure sank. At the same time, the two of them actually looked like shadows through a mirror, and their sinking movements looked exactly the same! "Snapped!" And at this moment, in the land that had been burnt due to the collision of the fireball technique between the two, a small red stone suddenly bounced and burst open. "brush!" "brush!" In an instant, as if the tight bowstring was touched by the bursting sound, the two of them flashed suddenly and disappeared in place. "Fuck!" In the next moment, the small stones burst into several smaller stones, which fell on the ground. "despair!" "despair!" And at the moment the stone fell to the ground, where the small stone originally collapsed, both feet stepped on the ground almost simultaneously. In an instant, two arcs of sword light staggered. "when!" Hearing only a clanging clang, two sword lights struck in one place, one from left to right, one from left to right, and one from left to right, hitting each other heavily, born in the air, drawing a horizontal "S" Come. For a while, the gold and iron clattered, sparks splashed. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1796： Short pawn "Go... Go..." The sharp ninja swords crossed and collided into an "x" shape, shaking from time to time, making the sound of metal and iron rubbing against each other. ?ranwe?n? Speed, almost as fast! Writing round eyes is really a bug-level ability. Feeling the force from the back of the Ninja sword that was clinging to her right arm, Chiba gritted her teeth slightly, and such a thought flashed in her heart. This time, what will happen again! He should have noticed that the spatialization when I was not in use was a surprise. However, with the wisdom displayed by Taki Chiba, it is impossible to think that I will not use it. It does not mean that I have never used it, and I will be wary of it. Next, there must be some tricks! At the same time, I also felt the strength on the back of the Ninja sword that was close to my right arm in his hand, and the writing wheel eyes of the masked male San Gouyu turned slightly. At this moment, both of them are making the appearance of stepping, shaking their hands and swinging their swords, their right knees and right toes collide against each other, and their bodies lean forward, as if the weight of the entire body is converged in the two right hands and hands that collided. Above the reversed Ninja sword, it is like a mirror with two sides. Illusion Eye! However, at this moment, Chiba, who had just turned his thoughts, was stunned, and thunder flashed in his emerald fire-filled eyes, and suddenly turned to the side. Hid it! At this moment when his gaze shifted, the face under the mask of the man with the mask of Shalanyan Sangouyu who had been spinning quickly flashed with a trace of regret. "Oh!" Afterwards, only hearing the sound of the feet twisting the scorching sand under his feet, the face under the mask of the masked man suddenly changed, but it was a pity that the color instantly changed to shock. "Zi!" Then, at this moment, in the eyes of Sangouyu''s rotating writing wheel, a thunder light flashed quietly! what! In an instant, the bare right eye of the masked man suddenly opened, but his figure was leaning forward uncontrollably. Amidst the dumbfounded metal friction and the sound of collision, there was only that one left in the eyes of the writing wheel. The Ninja sword that has lost all its support, rubbed the Ninja sword in his hand along the tendency of leaning forward, fell down, and was about to be knocked out by the Ninja sword that suddenly lost its resistance in his hand! Taki Chiba disappeared in front of him at the moment when the opponent looked away, and the lightning flashed. Behind! Then, in only half a second, his writing wheel glanced to his right and rear! And at the moment when he glanced at it, a flash of lightning flashed past his right shoulder. Suddenly, the shadow covered his head, and the thunder light burst into the room. A fist seemed to appear out of thin air, already sideways on him. On the side of his cheek, the thunder light almost hit the mask, and the orange mask that was reflected was a terrible color. At this moment, behind him, Qianye turned sideways in midair, standing tall and clenching his fists, thunder bursts all over his body, his fist was already reached! A huge amount of chakra''s weird power is gathered in an instant, ready to go! Cannot be hardwired! Faced with this sudden punch, the thunderous fist suddenly reflected in the eyes of the writing wheel, the masked man couldn''t be horrified, his feet slammed heavily, but there was only such a thought in his mind. Will be hidden! But at this moment, Qianye''s complexion changed with emerald green fire and thunder in his eyes. "Zi!" In the next moment, the thunder light fists whizzed past, and before the strange power broke out, he wiped the black hood across. Only the thunder light and the static electricity on the hood attracted each other, intertwined and shook. At the moment of the moment, the masked man suddenly jumped forward with the sudden force withdrawal in front of him, which could be avoided! "Kakka!" But at this second, Qianye''s eyes flashed, but the lightning on his body stopped suddenly. In an instant, the dense electric current entangled all over his body disappeared instantly. The thick rock color came from his hands, feet, chest and abdomen. It spread out in an instant, and in just an instant, it wrapped itself tightly. "Keng Keng Keng!" After that, the rock armor suddenly formed, and the front flashed suddenly, the masked man twisted and turned, his body wrinkled, facing Chiba, his left hand was already thrown out, and a few cold lights had hit Chiba''s chest. The key to the abdomen is embedded between the heavy rock armor. blocked! but! In the next second, when Chiba''s eyes fell on the place where the cold light hits, his pupils suddenly shrank. "Get up!" But at this time, his feet were off the ground, and the eyes of the masked male writing wheel who jumped forward and swept back flashed brightly, his left hand was already raised and placed on his chest, his fingers were raised, and the knot printing was finished! "Chichichichi!" "Boom bang bang!" Suddenly, flames burst out from the chest and abdomen of Qianye Rock Armor, and before he could react, several clusters of firelight smoke exploded on his chest. In the sound of khaka khaka, the rock armor suddenly shattered into a dense spider web, and in a flash, it broke into pieces and flew out. Concentrated explosives! In an instant, my rock armor burst! A lot of preparations have been made for this soil! Feeling the hot pain in his chest and abdomen, Qianye was secretly shocked in his heart, who was pushed back by the force of the explosion. "Papa Papa Papa!" Then, with the left hand hidden behind the back, the last seal was formed, and the fragments of the rock armor that were flying around suddenly stopped, and then as if pulled by invisible gravity, they gathered three to five, suddenly merged into countless spirals. Rock thorn, suddenly shot towards the man with a slightly reduced figure~www.novelhall.com~ At the same time, his right hand slapped, but five kunai slipped out of his sleeve, every time he grabbed it, his right hand After throwing it out, the five karma turned into five cold lights, and lased with the spiral rock thorn. "Snapped!" Afterwards, Chiba''s left and right hands slammed together, and the rare hands formed a seal. Suddenly, that Kuwuwu produces ten, ten into twenty, twenty into forty... gradually countless, densely packed into an overwhelming potential, spreading and pouring away! Suddenly, in the eyes of the masked man, there was already only the thorns of Kuwuyan in the sky, and there was only a dense burst of air in his ears! Ninja, the technique of shadow clone shuriken! So fast Jieyin! At this time, facing the Kuwuyan thorns with all his head and faces, the face of the masked man suddenly changed, and Shao Lun''s eyes were full of horror. Iwasabaya Ninjutsu, plus this shadow clone shuriken, the two ninjutsu before and after, but the interval seems to be performed at the same time, this Jie Yin is simply incredible! "despair!" However, the horror is the horror, but the masked man''s hands are not slow, and he has several seals in his hands. At this moment, the momentum of the leap is exhausted. When his feet are on the ground, he is already squatting, and his hands are already on the ground. . "Long!" While holding down a leap, a tall arc-shaped wall rose from the ground in front of him, covering all his body in an instant. Earth escape, the art of rock shield! "Du Du Du Du!" "Chichichichichichi!" "Bang bang bang bang bang!" And at the moment when the tall arc rock wall was rising up from the ground, almost at the same time, the thorns in the sky were so strong that they hit the rock wall heavily, and suddenly the white mist and rock fragments flew together, blocking it. The rock wall shook! The sound of impact and fragmentation became one piece, rumbling, like a thunder shake! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1797： expect? Is this... a plot? Worthy of being Konoha''s little monster, Takichiba is notorious outside, and he is not infamous. This series of offensives clearly tells people that he is going to create blind spots for vision, even sound blind spots. It happens to be helpless! Sangouyus writing wheel flashed with gloomy brilliance, looking at the semi-circular rock high wall that completely protected him from the dense attack in front, listening to the sound of thunder rumbling in his ears, I noticed that from the high wall Facing the powdery white mist spreading from both sides behind him, the masked man slowly picked up the Shinobi that was thrown aside in a hurry, and while retracting the sword into its sheath, he vigilantly looked at both sides and above himself. At this moment, his front is a high rock wall that protects himself but also blocks all the front view angles. There is smoke and white mist that diffuses from the left and right, but he can''t see clearly. If he is behind, he is also swallowed by the smoke and white mist. The trend can be said to be an unclear perspective from three sides. Although there is a writing wheel, and how many have not become blind, it will still give Taki Chiba a lot of opportunities and tactical choices, and the situation will be more different. And beside the ears, there are thunder-like rumblings. If you dont look at it with your eyes and just listen to the position, Im afraid that Taki Chibas fist hits his face, and he cant notice it. The sound created a blind spot. Under this rumbling sound, only two or three meters behind him, the ninja belonging to Taki Chiba fell in the air with a crisp "clam", he didn''t hear it, he just glanced around. When preventing Takichiba from taking advantage of the loophole, he realized that a ninja sword was dropped not far behind him. At this time, because the coverage of the attack was too wide, a lot of rock thorns were inserted diagonally behind him. Obviously, in a sense, the situation is already beneficial to Taki Chiba. The attack is now flourishing and the coverage is extremely wide. If he is attacking now, it is nothing more than the left and right sides, and the above is impossible. Well! Also, pay more attention to the following. At present, the smoke has not diffused, and the rear attack is too obvious, and the possibility is unlikely. However, he may have expected my speculation that the rear attack is unlikely, but it is more likely to attack from behind. However, even though he was caught in an unfavorable situation and knew Chiba''s combat style, the masked man was extremely calm. Since his attitude became serious and serious, there was no fluctuation in his heart and his calmness was abnormal. This attack is not afraid, I am afraid this kid is cunning. Take the opportunity to slip! Its just that, after all, the masked man is a man of tactics and thoughtful thoughts. This takes into account the problem of attack, but he is not hanged under this possibility. Now he already knows that Chiba knows that he is delaying time, then Taking advantage of this time, it is possible to slip away directly. This is also a surprise. And Taki Chiba slipping away, although it is generally beneficial to him, but if Taki Chiba notices something and thinks of his current plan, then it is also possible that he will fall short. At present, even Haofengmizumen is not as threatening as this Takichiba! As for planning this major event, Taki Chiba was also a big thorn in his heart, and he couldn''t avoid it every time, causing a headache. Moreover, since the implementation of this plan, Takichiba has almost always let the plan produce moths, if it is not considered that there is such a person in Konoha Village who will work hard for Uzumaki Kushina, and even fight to the death. The guy is here, he doesn''t spend so much work. Kyuubi, already holding it in his hand! "Tsk!" Thinking of this, he was wary of the calm masked man on the left and right, but he couldn''t help but smashed his mouth. "despair!" "despair!" At the moment of smacking, two feet suddenly broke out of dust on both ends of the rocky high wall, covered by the faint but still loud impact sound. coming! Suddenly, the right eye of the masked man''s writing wheel suddenly turned down. In the corner of his eye, the white mist and smoke on both sides suddenly opened two big holes, and the figure flashed, two Takichiba had already flashed away. , Is doing a straight fist. I wont get the same trick twice. And at the moment he noticed, there was a cold flash in the eyes of the masked man, with a slight contempt, he pressed it with one hand and gently pressed it to the ground. After that, instead of looking at the sides, he turned his gaze behind him. "Chichi!" And just as he pressed it with one hand, the moment his gaze shifted, two slender cones suddenly pierced from both sides of the masked man, and only two stupefying noises were heard, and two one meter away suddenly came out. Qianye''s was directly pierced to the heart. In an instant, the whole body fell cold, his head and feet dropped, collapsed softly and hung on the slender but solid rock thorn. "Boom!" Then, it exploded into a water stain. Can I do the same thing twice. Out of the corner of his eye, I saw two water bodies exploding, and the masked man hooked his mouth expressionlessly, thinking with disdain. Next, not behind him, but on both sides. But the eyes are staring at the rear sides firmly, and his heart is already expected. There is a wall in front of this, although the attack has weakened, but it hasn''t stopped, only behind him. No matter how bad it is, Taki Chiba will attack from both sides. "Shoo, hoo, hoo, hoo!" Thoughts flashed ~www.novelhall.com~ The mask man said nothing, the few spherical silver beads that had been prepared in his hand turned into a little bit of cold light, and flew towards the place where the smoke was getting thicker behind him. "Snapped!" And as if to verify what he thought, a little bit of cold light just flew to, behind the smoke and dust that was already a little shadowy, the smoke and dust suddenly opened, and the lightning flashed, and a figure had already flown. "Du Du Du Du Du Duo!" Afterwards, there was a sound of golden iron skin and flesh, and a little bit of cold light slammed into the sudden appearance of thunder light. "what!" And at this moment, in the midst of the impact, Qianye''s figure wrapped in thunder light stopped abruptly, and suddenly looked down, with a shocked sound, and already blurted. "Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang!" Then, before he could see clearly what the cold light was on his body, there was a series of explosions on his body. In an instant, the thunder light ceased, and the whole person was blown up and flew back into the smoke. "wrong!" However, seeing the thunder light figure being blown into the smoke and dust, the masked man screamed in exclamation, the face under the mask was already in disbelief. "Above!" Then, almost shouting, he suddenly looked up. That is not the body, it is the clone! To be surprised, it can only be the above! But in his heart, there was only one thought. The right hand holding the Ninja sword was already tight, and with a "knock", the Ninja sword had been slightly unsheathed, and the cold light was flashing upwards. "Crack!" However, at the moment when the sword''s power was on, there was a light cracking sound, but behind him, it sounded lightly. what! In an instant, the masked man became stiff and stopped on the spot. . m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1796： Opportunity Positive... Positive! How... how is it possible! At this moment, it seemed as if time was slowing down, the Ninja sword was pulled out little by little, and the cold light slowly flashed out, the gesture was already cut upwards, but the head of the masked man turned back little by little. Look at the wall directly opposite to him. "Crack...crack...crack!" At this moment, on the rock wall where the shaking had stopped, the cracks suddenly spread, spreading like a spider web, and in a flash, the cracks were already dense. "boom!" Then, when he turned his gaze back, there was a roar, and the cracked rock wall burst open suddenly. "Papa Papa!" Suddenly, time seemed to speed up hundreds of times in an instant, countless broken stones entrained a fierce force, rushing towards him violently, before he could make any movements, the extremely fast fragments had hit his mask, huge. With two clicks under his strength, the mask that was hit instantly cracked. The pain that resembled skin piercing through bones struck in an instant! Damn it! Under the intense pain, the masked man''s teeth snapped immediately, but at this time he had already recovered, the sword in his hand came to a halt, and the left hand that was pressing on the ground also suddenly tightened. "boom!" Suddenly, a rock wall slammed up in front of him, blocking all the clastic rock thorns from the sky. "Crack! Crack! Crack!" Its just that the rock fragments and the broken rock thorns are coming very fiercely. Although the rock wall is blocked, it starts to crack everywhere. There is only time to wrap the half-out ninja sword back to the blade, and there is no time to catch a breath. It is full of cracks. Gee! Seeing this scene, the masked man also didn''t care to check the situation of his body being stabbed by the gravel rock, his left hand and right foot sank, his figure moved, and he was about to flash back immediately. At this time, the wide-reaching offensive in the sky has ceased. Although the ground behind him is a piece of broken rock and thorns, he no longer needs to hide behind this high wall. Looking at the rock wall that is about to break in front of him, the mask man subconsciously wants to Go back. At the same time, the figure flew off the ground, the masked man was pressing the hilt with one hand, and the other hand had begun to form marks. Although the skin and bones were suffering from severe pain all over his body, his movements were not chaotic at all. And in his mind, after the rock wall crashed and collapsed, the straight out of his chest clenched his fist, his fist was directly above his mask. "Boom!" At this moment, he flew away from the ground, and while Jieyin was still halfway through, the rock wall couldn''t support it after all, and it collapsed. However, the rock wall was hit by the violent rock fragments just now. Broken, this collapsed, but it didn''t come straight out like just now. Instead, it flew all around. The crackling fragments collided with each other and ejected, but there was no concentration of the fragments attacked earlier, and the powerful rock fragments Shi was also dispelled and castrated by the rock wall and merged with the fragments of the rock wall. They collided and attacked each other as they did in the countryside. They flew around, but few particles hit the masked man. really! But at this time, the masked man didnt care either. One of the writing wheels opened slightly, and his eyes were already reflected in his eyes. This chest made a fist, broke the wall, and flashed to the boy in front of him with dark pupils in between. In, killing intent is awe-inspiring, his fist is almost above the mask of the masked man. Exactly the same as what he thought! Then, the sword light suddenly burst out! "laugh!" With a faint sound, the young man''s figure suddenly stopped, and the fist that reached the mask suddenly left. "What..." In the next second, the young man twitched at the corner of his mouth, his face froze before the horror and astonishment appeared, and he only lowered his head slightly and looked at his body. Then, it turned into human-shaped soil, split into two halves, shattered into mud, and poured down. "despair!" With the sound of the mud falling to the ground, the masked man also maintained the posture of swinging his sword. He pressed his left hand to the ground and squatted to the ground. After retreating just now, he was hurried. After landing, even if the left hand was pressed to relieve him, It also slid out on the ground for a long time, smashing a lot of rock thorns, and was able to stop the retreat. Also a clone! Where is the Lord! underground? still is And after this was able to stop the retreat, the masked man pressed his left hand tightly on the ground, and as his thoughts turned, suddenly a column of soil and stone on his right foot suddenly bounced and hit his right. On his shoulders, he directly hit him and flew diagonally to the left. "Snapped!" At this moment, he was knocked out, and his feet were off the ground. The ground he was on suddenly exploded. A pair of rocky hands slammed out and grabbed them with open hands, but they were just a few inches apart. The difference, passing by the soles of his shoes! Wind escape, gale palm! However, after evading this blow, the masked man was non-stop, a palm of his empty left hand suddenly slammed into the ground at a forty-five degree angle, and suddenly a violent whirlwind slammed into the ground and hit the ground. The earth and rocks on the ground fly randomly, and ravines are inclined. The masked man also flew back abruptly by this force. He immediately flew diagonally and changed into a backward flight, which seemed to be a little faster than the diagonal flight. "Zi!" And just at the moment when it was flying backward, a thunder light fell from the sky, and a figure wrapped in a lightning snake fell straight down, and in the eyes full of emerald flames, there was surprise. The color reflected back the figure of the masked man who could pass by himself. Have been seen through! At this moment, time seemed to stand still, and Chiba, who was about to smash out with a fist hanging upside down, had no concealment of surprise and slight disbelief on his face, staring closely at the masked man who was going backwards. All four attacks have been seen through! Every time, the soil in this area is the first opportunity to feed the enemy. He always seized the opportunity! This time ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba was really shocked, and his heart was already full of chills. After the blackening, the full potential of the soil is more terrifying than he thought! Sure enough, it really is heaven and earth, front and rear, left and back! Murderous intent everywhere! If Takichiba''s fist is strong, I''m afraid there is no need to fight! At the same time, the figure of the young man hanging upside down was reflected in his eyes, and the masked man was also secretly afraid. "Boom!" Then, the moment the two thoughts turned around, the time seemed to speed up a hundred times faster, like thunder from the sky, Chiba wrapped in thunder light suddenly plunged into the ravine opened by the whirlwind. , The ground cracked everywhere, and spread out around Qianye landing. Hid it! Seeing this scene, the masked queen was afraid, but he was relieved. So, it''s my turn! Look at your posture, how to hide! At the same time, keeping in hand, raising his hand to throw the Ninja sword, shoot the figure that hit the ground in opposite directions! Under the mask, between the corners of the mouth, there is already a cold, determined to win! But this time, you can''t hide! However, at this time, the shocked expression on Qianye''s face, who slammed into the ground with the force of falling from the sky, disappeared suddenly, and a smile suddenly appeared. "what!" At this moment, Fang Zi sneered at the masked man who was determined to win, but his right eye glared suddenly, and he exclaimed in shock! "boom!" And just during this sound, there was a roar. Strange power, completely erupted! Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1796: Opportunity (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1797： Self-damage "Zi!" With a fist of lightning thunder, it fell from the sky and hit the hot and soft ground fiercely. The current hit the ground immediately, spreading along the cracked gully hit by the force that fell from the sky. go with. Amidst the sound of clicking, the ground crack current flowed away like a spider web, and in an instant, it had spread to the vicinity of the mountain forest, and a quarter of the clearing was already full of current cracks. "Oops!" But at this moment, a cry of horror came out suddenly. "boom!" It was with this sound that the Chakra accumulated on the fist suddenly burst open, and the earth shook almost suddenly, and a puff of smoke burst out of the cracked gully. , A piece of earth and rock rose up along the outline of the crack, and amidst the rumbling and trembling sound, it was like springing up after a rain, and it turned straight up, and the crack belt of this round quarter of the open space spread again. The mountain forest was also involved, the forest fell down, the root system pulled out of the mud, and a large area fell crookedly. Smoke and dust were everywhere, but for a moment, nothing was seen. "Boom!" And the figure that flew backwards with a terrible sound in mid-air, because it was too close to the center, before a word of words fell, it was hit by the huge earth and rock that was upturned and was hit. He flew away fiercely, hitting on a huge boulder that turned up, and then was swallowed by smoke and dust, and was completely engulfed in the sound of fragmentation of soil and rock and another sound of fragmentation of soil and rock. "Long!" Later, after the insignificant figure was swallowed, the earth and rocks turned up and the violent scattered around made the dust rise to the sky under the vigor of the earthquake, instantly engulfing one-third of the open space, along with a lot of it. Trees fall down in mountain forests with intertwined roots. "Wow!" The smoke and dust turned into a plume of smoke and transpired. It took a long time before it turned into dust and the rain crackled down, like a shower of rain. Following the dust and rain, it took a while before the plume of smoke slowly dissipated. When the smoke and dust dissipated, the dust and rain fell, but it appeared a huge pit that almost occupied half of the open space and the bottom of a large number of mountains and forests. The power of this fist dented this large area directly from the cracks, and the flat ground and the bottom of the pit were enough to be more than one person high. At the edge of the huge pit, or the woods and soil turned over, as if they were thrown into the nearby mountains, or the dust was lightly turned over, there was almost a rumbling sound, and it rolled out weakly. "cough!" And just as all this settled down, a slight cough sounded in the newest central part of the bottom of the pit. Then there was a heavy breathing. Unexpectedly, the activation of Lei Dun, coupled with the strange power, could actually have such power. I... better use less. Do not! Don''t use it in the future! The emerald green flame in his eyes slowly shrank, and finally turned into a ray of flame, burning stubbornly. Qianye, who was slowly standing up at the bottom of the pit, was dressed coarsely, and a burst of blood burst from his right side. He shot out, and then another line on his left shoulder, with a slight red color, slowly climbed up his placket, cuffs, and trousers. Gee! Then, a trace of pain flashed across his face, and he smashed his mouth like a cold breath. Damn it! Overdo it! Originally it was in the limit state, and it had to be activated, and the body still couldn''t hold it. With a painful look, the corners of Chiba''s mouth stiffened, and his eyes fell on his right hand that had been drooped, his sleeves shattered, revealing the split muscles on both sides of the blood out, and his left hand was lightly green. When it appears, press it directly. As soon as it was pressed, the blood stopped. This physical change completely stopped. After the recovery of Hachimen Dunjia, Chibas body''s adaptability to medical chakras seems to be getting better and better, except for some medical chakras. Injuries that cannot be cured by the medical chakra, skin and flesh injuries, can basically heal quickly. The medical effect is almost twice as good as before. Compared with the physical changes, when I first had this fitness, it also improved a lot. At this time, many chakras in Chiba were also omitted. If it weren''t for the physical changes, the body would become stronger. I''m afraid, my fist has been shattered. Amid the fading sound that gradually subsided, Chiba''s right hand also surged with light green brilliance. After receiving and treating the dislocated right arm with a click in his left hand, he gently placed his right hand on his left shoulder, and he couldn''t help but darken. Frightened. After all, he was still a little rash. Using thunder attribute chakras to stimulate the cells of the whole body to increase speed and strength is not a big deal. Chibas chakra control is actually not a big deal, but compared to Raikages thunder escape chakra mode, That is naturally a lot worse, a gap of several grades. However, if it is matched with the limit state of the damage door mode, although it can reach extremely fast speeds, it can even reach the full speed when the fifth door is opened, and it can even narrow the gap with the Lei Dun Chakra mode. However, this injury mode is already a limit state, and the activation of Thunder Escape is also a limit state. When these two are superimposed, his body is a little overwhelming after all, plus the explosion of strange power... One might not, I am afraid that Chiba can no longer stand up now, whether it can continue to fight ~www.novelhall.com~ is a question. At this moment, the right hand that exerts strength is already dislocated, the muscles are also cracked, and even the capillaries of the whole body are cracked. At this moment, he is almost covered with blood. But fortunately, the body''s adaptability to medical chakras has reached a certain level, and this kind of capillary split injury at the stall that Chiba started to treat has also begun to spread. It seems that these days have passed, and the self-healing power that originally disappeared because the cells no longer divides too fast, but under the stimulation of the medical chakra, it slightly returns. At this time, injuries such as capillaries are gradually healing. Now Chiba seems to be in danger, but in fact, there is no big problem, and he has the power to fight again. However, with this punch, plus the activation of Thunder Dune, and a series of clones, Chiba has already escaped from the limit state of the wound mode and is in the normal wound mode. The amount of Chakra is only more than 20% of the injury mode, and if it consumes more, he can''t support the injury mode. It can only be said that after the blackening, the soil with full potential is too terrible... Without a positive hit, it can only continue. Ugh It would be great if this hit was hit! At this time, Chiba, who had already cured the wound on his arm, sighed lightly, staring straight ahead, and in his hand was a handful of junliang pills in the large ninja bag behind him. Kind of pills, desperately stuffed into his mouth. can only say impressive! The blackened soil is amazing! While sighing, Qianye couldn''t help but feel such a sigh in his heart. Every time the enemy aircraft is first, this area is really terrifying! It''s really amazing! . Literature Museum m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1798： Damage the enemy "Lalala..." At the bottom of the deep pit, among the forested soil and rocks, a pebble hurriedly rolled down from an unremarkable block in the stone forest. "Lalala...Lalala..." Then, like a signal, the second, third... and finally the bunches of small pebbles hulled down along the relatively flat rock surface. "Humph" Then there was a slight painful grunt. At the same time, there was another burst of rubble and soil in Lola. "Snapped!" Later, after this painful grunt, a broken rock thorn with some blood stains fell from above, and fell to the ground with a crisp sound. "Papa...puff...puff..." Then, a few **** rock thorns fell horizontally or inserted into the ground. "despair!" After that, one foot gently stepped between these rock thorns, and then one foot landed. "call" When the black robe draped and covered these two feet, the masked man exhaled sullenly. On the lowered head, the three-hook jade writing wheel eye that slowly unscrewed reflected the many holes in the black robe. There was a flash of panic. The mask man''s face under the mask was also slightly stiff at this time. Punch... Is this really a fist? Then, I raised my head and scanned the deep pit and the surrounding soil and rocks, large or small, to see the earth and rocks that were knocked out of the human-shaped cavity, and through the front of the human-shaped cavity. He was knocked out of the hollow earth and rocks, and looked at the dent in the earth and rocks behind him. The stiff face under the mask of the masked man twitched slightly. Slight sweat leaked from his forehead. It was because he was calm and calm, but at this time, his back was cold, and cold sweat was oozing oil. If this punch is real, no, it should be said that if this punch is a little closer, I am afraid that there is no need to fight again. If it is real, he is probably a meatloaf at the moment. He knew that Taki Chiba studied under Tsunade''s school. In addition to learning the superb medical skills of a slug princess, he also learned the violent side of Tsunade thoroughly, that is, the only woman in the three ninjas. The strange power passed down from the original Hokage. However, he really didn''t expect this punch to have such a powerful force. After this punch, it has basically changed the terrain. Looking at this scale, half of this clearing area and a part of the forest have already been damaged. Unexpectedly, he shook the hand of Ninja sword in his hand and tightened. The situation at this time reminded him of the lake when he was searching for this sword. When he dived into the bottom of the lake, the bottom of the lake was the same as it is now, but the scale of the stone forest is more than it is because of the flooding. It''s a lot smaller. Is it possible that the lake is also the handwriting of Takichiba! Then, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. This sense of sight is so strong that he has to doubt it. "Gluck..." Later, after a bit of surprise, the masked man couldn''t help but shrugged his muscles, and his robes were slightly invisible, which relieved the choking in his chest and the pain that seemed to fall apart. Sure enough, only this Takichiba can never be avoided! It must be removed! Even taking some risks is worth it! Then, after a little relief, the face of the masked man became serious again. In his mind, he kept recalling the series of attacks that were all in place before and after the sky, the sky and the underground, and the punch that basically changed the terrain. . To be honest, at this moment, he was a little palpitated, and some feared. After all, he is too big. He doesn''t know this Takichiba, he even knows a lot, even if he didn''t know before, how to get Kyuubi is a character that must be studied. He can''t be careful. Search for the latest information about Takichiba. Originally, he thought he had enough understanding of this Takichiba, it shouldn''t be too difficult to deal with it, and the current situation is enough to deal with it. However, he seriously underestimated the ability of this Takichiba, and some of his previous knowledge of him might have become a misleading. This Takichiba is scary enough to describe it. His information is out of date! Takichiba now is hardly the same person than before! He had already expected it everywhere and didn''t give Taki Chiba a chance to take advantage of it, but in the end it was himself who suffered. Moreover, if every movement of his is slowed down a bit, he is basically a puddle of mud now. However, although it is worth taking some risks. However, now, Kyuubi must also get it, and it will change after a while, and there will be many nights and dreams. Now that it has been planned, it cannot be delayed because of the value of Takichiba. Gee! And, even though its okay to postpone for the time being,... after all... Damn it! If you are not careful, you may lose your life here! The most annoying thing is this choice! Later, after realizing the difficulty and strength of the enemy in front of him, although he knew that the enemy in front of him must be eliminated, the mask man still had a bigger goal to achieve after all, and he also had many scruples. It was Konoha''s territory, and he was ultimately at a disadvantage in the general situation of the total nine-tailed man Zhu Li. Right now, the Jiuwei Ren Zhuli is next to the fourth-generation Hokage who is proficient in the sealing technique, and it is certain that he must be repairing the seal now. If there is a mistake~www.novelhall.com~ there is not a place, I am afraid, not only The enemy in front of him, and even the bigger target of Kyuubi, may all be in vain. At this moment, he hesitated after all. He also spent a lot of time planning this one, not only in thinking, but also in many other things, and even before that, he had risked a lot of life. Then... Do you want to do this? Then, after thinking about it, the bright red brilliance in the eyes of the masked man slowly cooled down. Amidst the sound of taking his sword in a daze, he knew that it was a situation where he was riding a tiger and his opponent could endanger his life. still is again After thinking for a while, the masked man took a deep breath and made a "click", but at this time, the Ninja sword was sheathed. Afterwards, looking ahead, his gaze seemed to penetrate through the layers of stone forest, and fell on the figure that seemed to be harmless, and slowly stood up straight. Wait! Wait a second, wait until these junliang pills made especially for the night of Nine Tails are digested. This time, he must be put to death! There must be no mistakes! The fate of Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen may be in the next round! He delayed in attacking, stating that he was delaying time, or just looking for an opportunity, put on the appearance of delaying time, which made me relax without knowing it. So as to find the time to kill me! At this time, Chiba, who was slowly standing upright, did not attack or speak. Instead, he stood there, chewing on the extremely bad-tasting junliang pills. At this time, as the Junliang Pills were consumed, Chiba''s body cells slowly began to become active, and fatigue was slowly alleviating. Physical strength is recovering! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1799： Counterattack So far, it''s going well! Whether it was Chakra''s exhaustion or the reaction of bringing soil, after this punch, the terrain has also changed, and he should have more fear. It''s just that the physical exertion is too great. Even if the effect of the specially made army ration pill is almost double that of the ordinary special army ration pill, the physical strength cannot be recovered at this time. Moreover, the other party saw my current situation, I am afraid, will not let me really stand up and slowly recover. still is The eyes flashing the faint emerald firelight were cruising in the surrounding earthen and rock forests. Chiba took a slight breath, and the emerald firelight in her eyes swayed slightly. At this moment, under the cover of Shilin, Qianye could not see the figure with the dirt, but intuitively, he knew that the current with the dirt was still here, watching him under the cover of Shilin. Attacks can come at any time. And as the thoughts flashed in his mind, this emerald green flame flickered again, and then slowly disappeared into the eyes. Injury door mode, lifted! "Ok?" At this moment, the moment the emerald flame extinguished in his eyes, Qianye''s eyes flashed, and he suddenly looked at the earth and rocks in his front right direction. "Boom!" And at this moment of gaze, the earth and rocks at a position about one meter ahead of the right flashed suddenly and burst open suddenly. Suddenly, the fragments of earth and rock mixed with the aftermath of the explosion flew out, and in an instant, it was already hitting Qianye''s body. "wrong!" However, at this moment, Qianye seemed to let out a low exclamation in his mouth, but his eyes suddenly looked behind him, his face creaked. "Huh!" But at this time, almost the moment his eyes were deflected, a cold light had already reached, and the reflection of his eyes was already on the side of his face. Only a tiny bit, you have to cut into the meat. Sure enough, this secret technique will be closed after the chakra drops to a certain level, and after it is closed, the chakra of the secret technique will not only disappear, but it seems that it will take away a part of the chakra under normal circumstances. The amount of Chakra before Takichiba turned on the secret technique was about 70% to 80% of the shadow level, and now that the secret technique is over, it is almost only 20 to 30% of the shadow level! This secret technique is not only increasing the upper limit of Chakra, even if the secret technique Chakra is not consumed, the normal Chakra will be taken away a lot! This Takichiba, Chakra is not enough! Now is the time! And at the moment when the cold light arrived, behind Qianye, a black figure suddenly appeared. I saw this figure stepping on the ground with his right foot, twisting the shadow, the red eyes flashed coldly, but a cold light was drawn. The arc, and the end of the cold light arc, is the kunai that reached Qianye''s cheek and was held by the right hand! Do not! He reacted! Then, in the next moment, the red eyes flashing with cold light opened slightly. At this moment, in the reflection of the bright red eyes, a thick rock color has already appeared! "Duh!" Afterwards, there was a sound of collision between the texture of gold and iron and the texture of hard rock. Gee! The art of rock hardening! Actually, it can be used so skillfully! Feeling the hard texture of the hand, in the slightly opened bright red eyes, the kunai who swept across the thick rocky skin almost jumped out of sparks. Is it loud? At this time, Qianye''s gaze, who turned to the rear, had also settled, and the orange spiral pattern had several cracked masks close to him. In the aftermath, there were the bright red eyes. I saw the bright red brilliance mixed with cold colors, and on the thick scaly rocky skin of my right cheek, that bitterness was trembling slightly, and there were almost sparks shooting out. not good! At this moment, the bright red eyes of the masked man suddenly opened, and his face under the mask suddenly changed. Sangouyu''s eyes suddenly looked down, but in the reflection of the eyes, it was Taki Chiba''s shoulder. The slowly raised sharpness on the covered thick rocky skin. "Du Du Du!" And at this moment, on the rocky skin of Qianye''s shoulder, three rock spines violently revolved, and suddenly shot out. Earth escape, the art of spiral rock gun! "Chichichichi!" Suddenly, the masked man who was about to retreat suddenly widened his eyes, his figure was so tall, he raised his head in disbelief, and with a "clam", the cold light flashed from the rocky skin and fell to the ground. And ringing. "puff!" Then, the right hand that had originally gripped Kuunai and swept across, also gently slumped down, and slumped to his side. Suddenly, the whole body fell soft and hung from the shoulders of Chiba. On the sharp rock gun shot out. "Crack!" At this time, the three rock spears seemed to be difficult to bear their weight, and suddenly broke apart from it, and the man wearing a completely depressed mask fell heavily to the ground. Do not! It won''t be so easy! But at this moment, Qianye didn''t look back, and didn''t look at the result of the battle behind him, his face suddenly tightened, as if he realized something, his body sank suddenly. "Boom!" It was at the stall that was sinking in Chiba''s body, the earth and rocks under Chiba''s feet suddenly exploded, and a pair of rock hands suddenly stretched out from the ground. Too late! Almost instantly ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba looked down suddenly, and quickly had a judgment in her heart. "Flap!" And at this moment of looking down, Qianye''s feet were already firmly grasped by those hands. The figure that was about to leap forward suddenly stagnated, but it was on the spot! Above! However, Chiba didn''t have time to react. With his keen senses and battle intuition, he almost subconsciously looked upward. At the moment his gaze was raised, a shadow, like a figure leaping in the air, suddenly reflected on his face. Suddenly, his entire body was blocked by the shadow of the figure. When I got up, in the night, it seemed more dark before my eyes. At this time, a cold light, from far to near, whistling, is already near! Exactly, that Ninja sword belongs to Kento! Not a bird flash? It''s throwing! Top-down throwing? This soil! At this moment, time seemed to slow down, and the cold-light flashing tip of the ninja belonging to Kento kept zooming in. Chiba''s eyes were slightly widened, but a strange color flashed across his face. There was also a touch of surprise in the eyes of the figure wearing the spiral mask that jumped over the sword''s edge, looked into the air, and threw the sword. Then, a flash of lightning appeared. "Duh!" Time seems to have accelerated countless times at this moment, suddenly, lightning flashes, Iwate collapses, and Ninja sword falls to the ground! Chiba''s figure disappeared in place! But at this moment, in the midair, the face of the masked man suddenly changed, his figure suddenly darkened, and his eyes suddenly looked back! "Zi!" Lei Guang, slowly behind him, escaped. A pair of thunderous twinkling eyes slowly opened! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1800： continuous! "Crack...crack...crack..." As the rock gun broke and fell to the ground, the masked man slowly turned into a muddy figure. Between the cracks extended from the pierced place by the rock gun, together with the rock gun that was covered with cracks at the same time, it snapped and shattered. Cracked into countless pieces, scattered in all directions. "Snapped!" And one of them lightly hit the ninja sword that was inserted diagonally, then broke into smaller pieces of soil, and rolled off. "Ziz...Ziz..." At this time, above the upper half of the air, the face of the masked man suddenly changed, and the writing wheel looked back suddenly. Lei Guangyi dissipated, and between the figure with chest and fists behind him, there were a lot of Chakra''s fists. Already behind the head. In just one second, red and white things are flying randomly! is it! Lei Dun Ke Tu Dun! At this moment, there was only one thought in the mask man''s heart. Attacked in midair! Is it because my chakra is almost consumed, careless? Or do you believe in your attack too much? Anyway, if you can get rid of the dirt here, it will be done once and for all! At the same time, the electric light in his eyes gradually dissipated, and the current around his body had also dissipated. Chiba, who hit with a punch without hesitation, flashed this series of thoughts in his heart. Then, in the next second, fist, hit it! "Boom!" Weird power, burst! "this is!" However, at the moment when Chakra broke out on his fist, Chiba''s face changed drastically. In the widened eyes, the fist that Chakra released with all his strength hit the fist in the back of the head of the masked man firmly, as if the air was concentrated, the feeling of the fist hitting the bone in the back of the head suddenly disappeared! The fist penetrated the head of the masked man and whizzed past! Time and space! Almost instantly, such a thought passed in the heart of Qianye who was shocked. Taking advantage of this time, time and space? In the count! This soil is deliberate! Then, the ensuing hindsight! "If it''s time and space, the hand behind the back, the ready move, will when I physically attack you, it will clear the siege or end me in one fell swoop." At this moment, the fist passed through the body, and Chiba''s whole body was already staggering and about to fall. The mask man faintly sounded as if he had guessed everything. A little bit below Chiba''s right, it rang. Not temporal and spatial! this is Suddenly, upon hearing this sound, Qianye''s mind almost immediately jumped to such a thought, and at the same time suddenly turned to his right side, where the sound came from. At the same time, as if verifying Chiba''s idea, the figure of the masked man, from nothing to light, from light to thick, appeared on the right side of Chiba, that is, the right side of the masked man passing through. . Moreover, in the stalls where the body of the masked man is born or not, the stall that faded to thick, the masked man who was pierced by Chiba turns from thick to light, from light to nothing, slowly disappearing into the original Ground. Illusion! This is illusion! When am I... in the illusion! But at this moment, seeing this situation, Chiba''s mouth twitched stiffly, but his heart suddenly became clear. This passing through the body is not temporal and spatial. It''s illusion! When It''s the glance just now! At that time, it was recruited! Then, in the next moment, after suddenly realizing that this was an illusion technique, Chiba''s mind subconsciously flashed past the moment when the kunai crossed his face just now, and he glanced at the masked man. At this glance, he was hit by an illusion! After all... he calculated it! He knew that I had always paid attention to temporal spatialization, so he never used temporal spatialization, so that I had always been guarded, always on guard, and slowly focused on temporal spatialization. Thus forgot, his eyes, no! It should be said that all the writing wheel eyes have illusion eyes, and all have illusion ability. However, the illusion ability varies from person to person! Some people are strong, some are weak. However, no matter what, every Uchiha clan who opens the three-gou jade Shalunyan can use illusion, using the illusion eye of Shalunyan! Besides, the eyes with soil are still kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Even if he is not good at illusion, his illusion eyes are much better than the ordinary writing round eyes. It''s not impossible to disturb the vision now! Even Daito disturbed some sense of touch just now, making himself feel like he was hit! Temporal and spatialization, after knowing that I know this ability, and knowing this ability quite well, he will use it as a bait, and the body of the trap is this illusion! With the thoughts, everything in Chiba''s heart became clear! "Finally caught you! Takichiba!" At this time, with a cold, "pop", Chiba only felt his shoulders tighten, and one hand, coming out from the right side, firmly grasped his shoulder. Then, next, I saw the masked man twisting his body shape and turning around in midair. With the force of rotation, he directly swept Qianba in a half circle, raised his chest and raised his hand, and smashed Qianye to the ground fiercely. At the same time, at the moment when his hands are free, the seal begins without stopping. Can''t let him finish the seal! At this moment, Chiba''s face that was thrown up and his back to the ground flashed, the color of determination flashed suddenly, and the left hand behind his back suddenly flung out, a few cold light shot out suddenly, and it was there in an instant In front of the masked man. "Boom bang bang!" Without waiting for any reaction from the masked man, these few cold lights exploded suddenly, and the explosion engulfed the masked man instantly in the smoke of the fire. "Kakka!" At the same time, the thick rock skin on Chiba''s back quickly grew and spread. These can only be blocked for a while! Even if it is interrupted, at the speed of the seal with soil, ninjutsu will be ready soon! I must restore my ability to act when his ninjutsu is released! And with the growth and spread of rocky skin ~www.novelhall.com~Qianba''s heart is such an idea! "Boom!" However, just as his thoughts flashed, under his plummeting figure, Jianjins Ninja sword slanted into the ground suddenly exploded into a cloud of white mist, and a masked figure suddenly disappeared from the white. Leaping out of the fog, Yue Kong slammed his punch upwards. what! And this punch almost instantly hit the back covered by the thick rock skin of Chiba. With the sound of clicking, the thick rock skin suddenly broke into pieces, and Chiba only felt a sharp pain in the back, with a creak. As if the sound of the spine bending, when the eyes widened in amazement, the whole person flew up suddenly. In my heart, I was already shocked. That''s it! Then, after a series of pictures flashed in his mind, and after he understood what was happening below, there were only these two in his mind. "despair!" At this time, in the flames of smoke, the masked man''s body left a trail of smoke in the air, and he fell to the bottom with a "pop", pressing his hands on the ground. "Du Du Du Du!" In an instant, five large rock cones sprinted out on the ground. In the mid-air, countless rocky spiked branches suddenly appeared, just like that iron tree grows branches, and spikes grow on the spiked branches, and points grow on the spikes. Between the thorns and the rumble, it has already turned into a crown of spiked thorns, continuously growing and climbing, and instantly engulfing the immobile Qianye piercing in midair! "Snapped!" At this time, the cold color in the eyes of the masked man became stronger, and his hands snapped together. "Crack!" Suddenly, the blooming spiky thorns crown shrank inward suddenly, and shrank by two-thirds amidst the rubbing sound of the spiky thorns like broken bones, condensing into a tight and tight spiked ball! Earth escape, **** of thorns! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1801： Unpleasant So, next... Should I go to the Kyuubi Ren Zhuli? Or, stay here and settle this Takichiba matter first. call so close. If it weren''t for Takichiba''s not enough chakras at the end, I''m afraid I will be in a hurry next. Fortunately, there is no climate in Takichiba. If he is not so anxious to stand in front of me and keep hiding in Konoha Village, waiting for ten or eight years, I am afraid it will drive me to a desperate situation. The so-called friendship, family affection, and fetters are nothing but cumbersome. If it weren''t for this, Takichiba would not show up at this time and stand in front of me without his own strength. Gee... Pity. Exhaled a long breath, and looked up at the solid spiked **** on the five pillar-like rock cones. The man in the mask slowly stood up, but the face under the mask was relaxed like a relief. After coming down, there was a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth. but Thanks to this time, I always came along. If it was like the last time, then this Takichiba is probably mine... Later, after the mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, the face of the masked man stiffened slightly, and the eyes of the bright red Sangouyu writing wheel flashed with a little fear. At the same time, his hand unconsciously touched the already cracked mask. And in his mind, the details of this battle passed through his mind without omission. To be honest, whether he likes it or not, this battle can be said to be the most difficult battle of all the battles he has experienced. It was also the most tiring battle among the battles where he felt the disparity in strength. Thanks to that secret technique can''t last long... Taking advantage of his secret technique was closed, he found a flaw that could be regarded as a must. Otherwise, this battle might really have to be forced out by him. But at this moment, after he didn''t want to admit it and had to admit it, the mask man thought with a sigh in his heart. This Takichiba is definitely the most difficult and threatening one of all the ninjas of the same type he has encountered, as well as the ninjas of the same type. As long as there is a half-point slack, it is possible to capsize in the gutter. If it is not the last moment, Takichiba Chakra is not enough, he might not be able to implement the last tactic so boldly. It was also because Takichiba was not enough Chakra, when he was able to disarm the secret technique, he was given the opportunity to launch an attack that really caught Takichiba by surprise. Thats right, although Taki Chiba perfectly blocked it and made a counterattack at the time, his back attack, coupled with the detonation charm that attracted attention before the attack, caught Taki Chiba off guard. Yes, as for why he defended perfectly and counterattacked, even forcing him to use the substitute technique to replace the soil clone that had been separated long ago, I am afraid, these are basically Taki Chiba''s instincts and fighting habits. Almost no reaction is needed, and it will respond by itself. If Taki Chiba was not caught off guard, then he wouldn''t look straight over at him, and stare at his own writing wheel, and he would not be able to complete the winning step. It is also the most critical step in the entire tactic. Even, the reason why he replaced the soil clone was also a consideration that made Taki Chiba think that the deity was not attacking behind him. In order to prevent Taki Chiba from thinking about writing round eyes illusion, to prevent Taki Chiba from considering the situation of illusion, that punch in the air, hesitating, or simply avoiding the counterattack. And this final winning tactic was laid out from the beginning of the battle. When it is not applicable, it is spatialized, so Taki Chiba''s attention is mostly temporal and spatialized, and he somewhat ignores the illusion ability of writing wheel eyes. , It should be said that it is the illusion ability of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. At the beginning, this Takichiba was defensive. At least during the battle, he never looked straight into his eyes. It was just that once, after being caught off guard by the attack from behind, he looked directly into his eyes without thinking. And for him, this kind of illusion that disrupts vision and touch can be done silently. The remaining Chakra in Takichiba is actually enough to burst out a monster power that can kill in one hit. As long as the monster power is dodged this time, even if the last blow in the tactics, the current **** of thorns has not ended Takichi Ye, there is not enough Chakra Takichiba, and there is not much danger. There is no more waves. He also won without losing. After Takichiba was hit by an illusion, he didn''t notice it, and after using the last strange power, he had already won. To be honest, before facing Taki Chiba, he really couldn''t think of it. Today, there are ninjas who can make him so much trouble, even if he does not use the ability of writing round eyes, Taki Chiba can push him to For this reason, he has been on the defensive, and has tolerated until the opponent''s Chakra is almost exhausted before the real attack. It can even be said that if Chakra is not exhausted, if he does not use the ability of writing round eyes, he may still be suppressed and waited, and long-term defense will certainly lose. Then, what will be the situation. I''m afraid, ten percent, he will destroy the Nine Tails plan this time and use the ability of writing round eyes. Gee! Really unhappy! To this day, even at this level, there is still a ninja who has no blood and no special abilities. Then, I have to admit that after a little fear in his heart, the masked man has a slightly stiff look, but slowly emerges an uncomfortable look~www.novelhall.com~ Obviously, I reviewed this game. The man in the mask was very upset about the battle and the feeling of being slightly afraid of himself now. Very unhappy. In fact, he almost has one. In this battle, he has no sense of victory at all. It was his worst battle. For him, it was a very normal and natural thing for Taki Chiba to be defeated, and now, although Taki Chiba was finally defeated, the process was once the upper hand, and he had to rely on forbearance and odd tricks to win. , Some seem to be inferior to this Takichiba. This makes him very uncomfortable! What made him even more uncomfortable was the emotion of fear that naturally emerged in his heart, as if he would lose to this Taki Chiba. "Crack..." At this moment, there was a slight cracking sound. "Ok?" Almost subconsciously, the masked man who was secretly unhappy raised his head, followed the source of the sound, and looked over. "DaDaDa..." Then, as soon as he raised his head, a small thing suddenly fell from the sky amidst the sound of rock and rock collision, and landed in front of him with a "slap". this is The masked man looked down, his brows were slightly furrowed, and in his bright red eyes, there was a reflection of the small stone embedded in the soil that looked like fragments. Could it be that! Then, in the next second, his face under the mask changed drastically, suddenly he raised his head and looked at the spiked rock ball. Do not! impossible! But from this look, his heart strongly began to deny what he was thinking. "Crack...crack...crack..." At this moment, above the head, the sound of cracks came continuously! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1802： impossible! Open space, above the pit. A circle of squeezed out dust is composed of a soot circle, slowly spreading out from the tight and solid rock thorn sphere, which is composed of dense rock thorns and rock spikes. Meters high in the sky slowly dissipated. "Crack!" Suddenly, a crack suddenly broke apart on the deflection side of the rocky spiked ball, and a sound of "ta-ta-ta" falling debris followed. "Snapped!" Afterwards, a fragment-like stone fell from mid-air and landed in the mud. "Crack...crack...crack..." Then, as if it was a signal, other parts of the spiked ball also heard the sound of fragmentation one after another, one, two, three... countless cracks split instantly and spread. Come. Suddenly, the spiked ball went from bottom to top, and nearly half of the area was covered by cracks. "Tick!" I don''t know where, a drop of water actually fell, and a gleam was drawn in the air, and it fell heavily into the mud and broke into a dark pool. "Tick...Tick...Tick..." Then, two drops, three drops, four drops... countless drops, and the drops of water fell like a light rain. "puff!" Afterwards, as if finally unable to hold it, among the water droplets like a light rain, a water column suddenly shot out from a crack somewhere, drawn an arc in the air, and fell down. "Puff puff!" Then, two, three, four...a series of water jets sprayed out from different cracks, and the entire spiked ball suddenly leaked water everywhere, the water jets formed an arc, and the waterfall scattered. "Crack, click, click!" And with the spraying of these water jets, the cracks that had stopped cracking and covered the lower hemisphere suddenly spread upward. Not long after, the entire rock thorn ball was already covered with cracks. "Puff puff!" At the same time, after the cracked vines were on the upper hemisphere, water jets shot out from the cracks above, and waterfalls scattered. The sharp and dense spiked ball just now looked like it was already overwhelmed, and it was about to be broken by something inside! This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible! It is impossible for his Chakra to create such a powerful water escape that can break through the **** of thorns! And at this time, looking at the scattered water flowing like a downpour from the waterfall above his head, the writing wheel eyes of the masked male San Gouyu were incredibly wide, like a statue, the whole person was already stiff, and he In addition to being unbelievable, it is still unbelievable! This is absolutely impossible! Water Dune, the more water, the stronger the power. There must be no water in this thorny hell, and to create a water dodge that can only break the thorny hell, the remaining chakras of Takichiba are absolutely impossible! Even in his heyday, when the secret technique was fully opened, this kind of water escape would inevitably consume one-fifth of his chakras. With the remaining chakras he had before, it was impossible to create Such a large amount of water, such a powerful water escape! The situation in front of us is simply a fantasy! How can this be said, it is impossible to happen! "Boom!" However, just when he was full of disbelief and disbelief, as if vetoing his disbelief, a larger water column broke out, drawing a perfect arc in the air, and hitting it with a bang. On the muddy ground, the wet mud flew over and splashed. "Boom! Bang! Bang!" Then, the second and third huge water columns also broke out one after another, banging down from the other two angles, stirring up the wet mud and flowing water. This is not the time to think about this! At this moment, looking at the three huge water jets continuously impacting downwards, the masked man was suddenly shocked, slammed on the wet mud under his feet, and his whole body suddenly retreated. At this time, the spiked ball was diagonally above his head. The position he was standing in was very dangerous! "boom!" And as if to verify the correctness of his decision, right at the stall where he pulled away and flew back, the spiked orb leaking around finally couldn''t hold it. With a bang, it collapsed instantly, falling apart, and a huge amount of water imitation. Like an explosion, it exploded in the air into a huge water lotus that melted with rock fragments and water. Then, it turned into a huge waterfall and invaded down. Amidst the rumbling sound, the huge waterfall hit the wet mud directly below. Suddenly, the mud fell apart, the wet soil flew freely, and the sound of the cascading waterfall hit the ground at the moment it exploded, but it turned into a huge wave with mud and rocks towards the huge depression. The waterfall scattered around the pit. Come... too late! At this time, looking at the huge waves that bounced off the ground from the giant waterfall that occupies all eyes, the face under the mask of the masked man was almost white. Before he could react, the huge waves were accompanied by huge waves. The impact that almost broke his entire body, instantly swallowed him! It''s like an ant! "Boom..." And after swallowing the masked man ~www.novelhall.com~ the impact of the huge wave remained unchanged, with a fierce impact, it hit the wall of the deep pit heavily, and a rollback The waves crashed and hit back, igniting waves of smaller waves, hitting the wall of the pit, and then arousing smaller waves, hitting... When the waves subsided, the entire deep pit, less than two-thirds of the wall and more than one-third of the bottom, was completely covered by currents. Above the water, there were more or less protruding parts that were not destroyed by the waves. The tips of the huge earth and rocks formed a bulge like piers with irregular bamboo shoots. This deep pit has already turned into a shallow lake. "Wow!" And in the next second, somewhere in the center of the calm lake surface, there was a sudden splash of water, and a hand suddenly stretched out from under the water surface, amidst the crisp sound of the "cuckling" bones. With a sound, it shot above the water. "Wow!" Then, another hand stretched out from under the water and patted it above the water. Afterwards, there was a clattering sound, pressing his hands on the surface of the water, and slowly bending, amidst the crunch of clucking bones, he slowly propped up a body and climbed onto the surface of the water. "Cough...cough cough!" Afterwards, the figure lying prone on the water slowly supported it amidst a coughing sound, and sat up while gasping. Also... I thought I was going to die! Fortunately... My body is stronger! And with the posture of sitting on the surface of the water, the figure''s head slowly lifted, exactly... His face was water-stained, and his face was fluke... Chiba! . Literature Museum m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1803： deficit "Heh...heh...heh! Hehehehe!" Pressing one hand on the surface of the water behind him, one hand on the arched right knee of the treading water, and at the same time his left leg flexed on the surface of the water, Chiba slowly panted, coughing a few times and coughing out. Bloody water comes. Although my body is still a little firmer, it''s not much stronger. There is already some bleeding inside. Looking at the bloodshot that Qin entered above the water, slowly fainting, Qianye''s mouth showed a slight wry smile. "Boom...Boom...Boom..." And as the bloodshot fainted, the water surface around Chiba''s seated place also began to ripple round after round. The opened scrolls slowly floated up from the bottom of the lake, sinking one by one. Floating on the surface of the water around Qianye. Fortunately, there are still these things at the bottom of the box... However, this time, I ran out of breath. Its the ninjutsu scrolls that have survived before, and the water-dun ninjutsu in the village is still too awkward. Fortunately, because I felt that the water-dun ninjutsu was a Chakra, I did not hesitate to spend a lot of effort to change some techniques such as the waterfall A lot of water dragon bullets have been sealed, and there are still a lot of them. Otherwise, there are so many scrolls of water ninjutsu, there is no way to create such a powerful water ninjutsu. It is impossible to break the S-level ninjutsu of the earth escape. I am afraid that I will really be trapped in it for a long time. When the time comes, the plan to bring soil will succeed. Looking at more and more blank scrolls floating up, Chiba''s mouth flashed with a hint of luck. These blank scrolls were originally hidden in another concealed ninja bag by using miniaturization techniques. Nearly 80% of them are scrolls of water escape ninjutsu, and there are dozens of such as the technique of the waterfall and the technique of water dragon bullets. A ninjutsu that can create a lot of water, this time, all the ninjutsu scrolls are used. Even the remaining 20% ??of the soil escape ninjutsu was all used up. Because its easier to get materials from the soil ninjutsu on the spot, the 20% soil ninjutsu and Chiba are also used for auxiliary purposes, basically 90% of the rock hardening technique, and just trapped in the S-level soil In the spiked cage formed by the ninjutsu, in order to resist the situation that the water pressure in the cage is getting stronger and stronger because the water ninjutsu is used more and more, all are used up. After all, such a large amount of water, while breaking the cage, also tested Qianye''s ability to withstand pressure. However, although this uninterrupted rock hardening technique blocked part of the water pressure, after all, it was such a small place and such a dense water that Chiba would eventually injure a thousand enemies, damage 800 by itself, and be also affected by water. The squeezed lining was damaged, and bloodshot eyes appeared during coughing. Just now... it was really risky! There was another cough, and after coughing out a few mouthfuls of bloodshot water, Chiba''s mind flashed through the moment he was swallowed by the rock thorns. At that moment, fortunately, he used the water wall in time. His ninjutsu scroll, the high-speed spiral water wall promptly scraped off a layer of the thorny rock thorns that had been pierced, allowing him to ensure a certain amount of space in the thorny ball to release the ninjutsu scroll. If the scroll of the water formation wall is used for a slower beat, I am afraid that he is now covered with holes, and according to the angle of all the thorny thorns at the time, he should be immortal, but he cant move. definitely. With this S-level soil escape technique, the soil is completely mastered, and even the intensity is controlled so as not to be directly crushed and punctured to death. Of course, it is also possible that this is purely accidental, just because these spikes cannot take his life, they just trap him. However, even if he was trapped, he would lose too much blood and die if he stayed a little longer. Do not! This is not the time to think about this. But thinking of this, Chiba''s mouth was full of bitterness. Chakras now only have 10% of their normal levels, although they are 10% of the amount of movie chakras, they can do a lot of things. However, in the face of enemies such as Daitu, these chakras can do very little. Moreover, now he can completely use temporal spatialization to drag all my chakras away. Without chakras, I would be no different from Renren. There are really too many accidents in this battle! And how much, I am a little confused. Then, in bitterness, Chiba began to reflect while groping towards the back of the waist. To be honest, in this battle, he was really concerned and confused, thinking too much that he would kill with one blow, and finally led to excessive use of Chakra. The two maximum and close to the maximum accumulation of strange power basically consumed a lot of chakras, especially the time when Thunder Dunn was activated with strange power. Thunder Dunk activation was originally a ninjutsu that consumed chakras. Although it is still far from the Lei Dun Chakra mode, Chiba is not a tail beast-level chakra like the two generations of Raikage after all, and the limit state of the wound mode is also a limit state. Add them in pairs, Chakra The consumption rate was faster, and basically the strange power caused his Chakra to fall into an insufficient situation. And the second time the accumulation of strange power was deceived by a illusion that was insignificant under normal circumstances, and returned without success. The reason why I was deceived by the illusion was more or less because I was anxious about Jiuxina and Bo Feng Shui Door, too fearful of the abnormal behavior left by the soil now, so it caused a little recklessness. Moreover, after all, he somewhat underestimated the soil in front of him, and he was somewhat misled by the original intelligence. The combat power shown by the soil that was not shown in the original works~www.novelhall.com~ was added passively. An unexpected attribute. For Chiba, this is really quite a disadvantage. On the other hand, Chibas previous battles, especially when facing Chiyo and Raikage III, had the original intelligence bonus to some extent. The so-called knowing the enemy and confidant, in fact, facing such opponents, Chiba basically knew from the beginning. The confidant, he already knows the enemy before the enemy knows himself, so he can take the initiative everywhere. But now, the changes in the soil caused Chiba to "know the enemy" wrongly, and thus made wrong judgments and wrong tactical plans. In the end, suffered a big loss. After all, Qiandai and the third generation of Raikage, after all, still grew up in the environment in the original work, but the environment in front of them with soil has changed. And this change is undoubtedly Chiba himself. Before taking the soil, I also witnessed several battles of his own, especially during the Zhongnin exam. After the blackening and full potential, the soil was hidden. Perhaps even the soil did not know it, so Chibas tactical thinking To be integrated in. Of course, it is also possible that he brought the soil to study him carefully, so he was disadvantaged by targeted. However, anyway, these deviations have pushed him into the current disadvantage. Ugh Although it may be counterproductive to know the information of the original work, after all... But thinking about it, Chiba sighed slightly, grabbed a handful of bean-like Nine Tail Nights special junliang pills from the ninja bag at the back of the waist, stuffed it into his mouth, and chewed it. . However, now I only have to bite the bullet! While chewing, while looking ahead, the firmness in Qianye''s eyes, but there was no hesitation! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1802： where? "Hamm...Hamm...Hamm...Hamm..." Handfuls of bean-like junliang pills of the night of Nine Tails were stuffed into his mouth, holding back the sourness of the cheeks, Chiba''s eyes turned slightly, and the brilliance of thinking was flowing in some of his With. The water escape just now should not be enough to remove the soil. It is estimated that it is almost coming back. This time, since he waited for so long, he locked me in the S-level soil escape without fail. Looking at his plan this time, he thought that I was bound to die, or I was bound to be trapped. In other words, this time I was spared once again, and his mood should not be as calm as before. No matter how calm the person is, and the person who can control his emotions, if he encounters this kind of victory, but is reversed again, and he still has no mistakes or omissions, he will have some irrational emotions. But now, my body is recovering too slowly, and my physical strength is not enough. After taking so many munition pills, Chakra has recovered somewhat, but it is difficult to use powerful ninjutsu. The injuries inside have almost recovered! Fortunately, so many scrolls of the rock hardening technique can be used, and a lot of water pressure is shared. Otherwise, if the internal injury is more serious, some of the effects that come with this Junliang Pill may not be cured. really Now it can only be... With the continuous stuffing of Bean Junliang Pills, Chiba calculated this way, and felt a little grateful in his heart. At the beginning, when he encountered the situation where he couldn''t find out the news in the country of rain, he was bored and bored, so what better to do. The idea is to actively develop these bean-like Nine Tail Night Special Army Food Pills. Although these junliang pills are much smaller and harder to chew than ordinary junliang pills, they are condensed with Chibas highest medical herbal knowledge to supplement nutrition, restore energy, and refresh. The well-deserved first junliang pill in the Ninja world with four effects of brain and nourishing internal organs. Every twenty capsules are almost a large pot of herbs and high-nutrition game food (a certain whale and shark-like creature in the Rain Country of Naruto World, especially nourishing). Although the herbs are not too expensive, they cant stand Chiba. The amount is large, the concentration technology is superb, and there is almost no loss. It can be regarded as Chiba''s special discovery when he was bored, and now, this discovery is undoubtedly a great achievement. Injuries inside, even minor injuries, have a great impact on the battle. The situation in Chiba is definitely worse. With these special junliang pills, Chiba''s internal injuries are not too much to worry about. Moreover, although the craftsmanship of making these junliang pills is difficult for ordinary people, even some senior practitioners, it is relatively easy to make for a master of herbal medicine like Chiba. This time, in a few in the country of rain Yue, he almost prepared several thousand quantities. After all, this army ration pill is small and easy to carry. If you can prepare more, Chiba will prepare more. Besides giving some to Hirohiko and Xuena, Chiba can almost bring I brought them all, and there were two concealed special ninja packs. Even if he was eating pacman like a handful, he still had nearly one-third of it to eat. Its just that the refreshing, refreshing and nourishing internal organs of this Junliang Pill are very effective, but they are not very good in terms of supplementing nutrition and restoring physical strength. At least now, his physical strength is still not up to His level of satisfaction. It may be because of the strengthening of all aspects of his body after his body changed. These junliang pills could not meet the nutritional requirements of his current body, and the nutritional requirements did not meet the standard, the cells did not have enough nutrients, and they were still "hungry". Naturally, there is no more physical strength. "Hamm... harp ha ha ha ha..." Grabbing the Junliang pills in handfuls, chewing and swallowing hard, Qianye gradually made up his mind in his eyes. "Wow!" At this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out on the lake far in front of Chiba. "Wow!" Then there was another hand. Afterwards, both hands supported on the surface of the lake at the same time, supporting the underwater body. Then, among a series of water droplets and ripples, a figure in an orange spiral mask wearing a black cloak, Slowly stood up on the lake. The bright red Sangou jade writing wheel eyes glowing with a strong cold color, accompanied by a terrifying killing intent, crossed the lake and shot directly on the face of Qianye. It seems that there is no need to test and confirm. The soil now is really annoying. And Chiba, who felt the cold gaze and killing intent, took a slight breath after filling a handful of junliang pills, and slowly stood up amid the faint smile on the corners of his mouth. . "Boom!" Then, without warning, the surface of the water that the masked man in the black cloak had been able to fight against suddenly exploded. "Boom!" Almost at the same time, the moment he stood up, the water surface under Chiba''s feet burst suddenly, boiling like a flower, and falling apart! "boom!" Then, in the next second, at the center of the boiling water clusters scattered by the two waterfalls, a two-meter-round hollow was suddenly dented on the calm lake surface! A clash of flesh and flesh ~www.novelhall.com~ spread far away! ... At this time, the camp, a house. "Squeak!" There was a sudden sound of the door opening. Afterwards, the door of the house was slowly opened. "call" And as the door opened, a girl in snow-white clothes walked out with a breath of relief. I saw the girl in white with black silk-like black hair draped around her back, tied a knot at the end of her hair, **** all her hair, under the moonlight, on her pretty face, except The expression of relief was also full of anxiety. Exactly, Yukata Hyuga! I don''t know, how is Chiba now? After closing the door gently, Xuena walked a few steps, thinking about it with worry. But at the stall she was thinking about, her fingers were tightly twisted around her sleeves. "Who?" However, before she waited for what she was worried about, she seemed to have sensed something, and she suddenly looked to her left side. From this look, under Jiaojiao''s moonlight, her already seven-point clear, three-point misty white eyes grew wide. A look of surprise and astonishment slowly surfaced on her charming cheeks. Then, she twisted her sleeves and let go. "You...how...how..." Afterwards, a stuttering and stumbling word that didn''t know how to describe it came out of her mouth. "Where is Takichiba?" However, before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by a dignified and solemn sentence on the left. "I have to see him!" . m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1803： Faintly "boom!" The left forearm and the left forearm slammed into one place, and the two leaping figures slammed into each other heavily. "Long!" Suddenly, the water surface under my feet was sunken into a pit. Under the pressure of the huge force, the water flow turned into a sudden, and the deep pit suddenly rotated with the sound of clattering, and the calm lake seemed to be stirred up, bursts of waves resembling huge ripples. It spread out in circles, slapped against the original wall of the pit. Good weight! Feeling the tremendous force coming from the left arm, she slightly moved her eyes away, and did not look at the bright red three-gou jade writing wheel, Chiba gently gritted her teeth, and a soreness slowly moved from the left. The forearm spread all the way to the shoulder. Ok? But at this moment, the Sangouyu writing wheel in front of him turned slightly, and he looked down suddenly. The insight of writing round eyes! At this moment, Chiba only felt a stronger force suddenly coming from his hand, and saw the man in the mask suddenly press his shoulders and elbows and shake him sharply, using the force of this vibration to push him away. , And at the same time, with this reversal force, the figure of the masked man in mid-air also receded suddenly. And in his hand, the cold light that was drawn by the arc was unsustainable. Seeing the figure of the masked man who quietly went away, such a secret curse couldn''t help but pass. "Huh!" However, the curse returned to curse, although this arc of cold light was unsustainable, Chiba also flipped his wrist, using the arc of force, the strength of his body to retreat, turning sideways, and using his right hand to throw it out. Seeing this, Qianye turned around in his hands, and a cold light shot out towards the figure that was quietly retreating. "Humph!" But the next moment, I only heard a cold snort, the figure that quietly flew backwards suddenly twisted his body, and the cold light was also thrown out in his hand, only a few cents before, a flashing cold light of Kuwu will follow The masked man flew out of his hands. "when!" In a moment, almost at the same time when the two of them waved their hands one after another, two cold lights collided in the middle of the two figures who were not too far back, and there was a clear sound of gold and iron. The two kunai slammed together heavily. This brings soil! But at this moment, Chiba''s eyes, whose silhouette flew backwards, opened slightly, and the corners of his mouth glanced stiffly. While feeling dissatisfied in his heart, his hands were extremely fast, and he suddenly raised his fingers. It was printed. really! This **** Takichiba! Always lingering! At the same time, the face of the man in the mask who flew back in profile on the opposite side also changed, and it looked more gloomy. "laugh!" "laugh!" And with the printing up, the two pieces of Kuwu End that were about to bounce off when they collided, suddenly a group of flames emerged from each, and the tied pieces of paper stretched out in the air suddenly burned. "boom!" "boom!" Then, almost at the same time, two groups of firelight smoke exploded, and instantly merged into one group, and the explosion wave spread away instantly. "Bang! Bang!" Then, at the same time, with two muffled sounds, Chiba and the masked man''s retreating figure suddenly accelerated, suddenly accelerated and flew away. "Boom!" And at this time, as if being provoked by the explosion impact from the very close above, the vortex-like cavity that was hit by the force of the two people burst open suddenly, and the water splashed up, instantly engulfing the firelight smoke, Then it bloomed like a flower, "Wow!" With a sound, the scattered waterfall spread out and turned into a downpour, whizzing down, and the huge ripples on the surface of the water where the waves were getting worse, appeared in a flash, like a moment on the lake. On the top, there are countless rippling lotus leaves. "despair!" "despair!" Then, in the raindrops of the spewing water column and waterfall, amidst the two sounds of stepping on the water, both of them squatted to the ground, pressing their hands on the surface of the water and sliding out of the old two white trainers. Stop. Do not! No way! Can''t fight close! He still has time to spatialize! Although physical exercises are the best choice now, you should not forget his time and space abilities. Basically, this ability is there. All physical exercises are useless, even if they are delivered to the door! Ok! Prepared just now! Otherwise, it may not be the case! And the moment the body stopped, looking at the three snow-white waves that rolled outwards in front of him, Chiba, who had been soaked in the rain by the heavy rain, let out a long sigh, but in his heart was afraid of rejoicing. . Originally, he saw that he had run out of Chakra and wanted to use physique to decide a victory or defeat. Moreover, Dai Tu had just been in the emotional turmoil of success and sudden failure. If he really used physique to fight, he would bring the soil. In the emotional turmoil, it is easy to fall into one''s own rhythm, so that Chakra''s insufficient disadvantage can also be made up. After all, there are relatively few Chakras used in physical exercises, and Chiba also has considerable confidence in physical exercises. However, after all, he has overlooked one point, that is, the space-time ability with soil. If he really uses physical skills to fight against each other, I am afraid that he really doesn''t know how to die. The space-time ability with soil is more than that. Temporal and spatial, you can touch and absorb. If it wasn''t the detonating talisman Kunai in your right hand just now, I''m afraid that you would touch and absorb it directly with the soil. When you reach a different space with soil, you can''t help it. Without the threat of yourself, you can take soil more wantonly. Things took a turn for the worse. It seems... What I have to consider now is not the combat aspect, but my own mentality. Later, after being grateful, Chiba''s mind was such a vigilant thought. At this time, I also gradually realized my problem ~ www.novelhall.com ~ also knew that this would not work. He has realized that although he can guarantee calm thinking, he is already anxious in his subconscious. Yes, he is now anxious. The unthinking attack just now and the decision to decide victory or defeat with physical skills are all wrong decisions. He didn''t carefully consider it, and even the opponent''s sometimes space ability is actually a bad decision. I ignored it when considering tactics. Such a powerful BUG ability was directly ignored. Moreover, having suffered from the loss of this ability to attract attention just now, he almost died in the cage of that S-level soil escape ninjutsu. In this case, he actually ignored the past. The only explanation can only show that he is anxious. And why he is anxious, Qianye has some eyebrows, that is, he may really be dragged here by dirt. That''s right, he realized that now he and Tai Tu have become an inextricable situation. Get rid of the soil, or kill the soil! Not too possible! At least, he is unlikely now! If you can''t get rid of the soil or kill the soil, it means that the danger factor of Nine Xinnai and Bo Feng Shuimen is getting higher and higher, and the probability of Nine Tails Night''s failure is getting higher and higher. Perhaps, if only facing the soil, Chiba will not be anxious in any way, even if the life and death are the hands of the soil! However, when it comes to Jiuxinai, then anxiety is inevitable. In the final analysis, care is messy. Chiba, after all, was unable to completely put aside the troubles and losses caused by this concern, which caused anxiety! And this anxiety... He still doesn''t know how to relieve it! . m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1806： Refreshing! damn it! It''s so difficult! And in that short period of time, he was even carrying the medicine to quickly restore chakras. It was clear that only the amount of chakras that is less than normal under normal conditions has exceeded 20%, even just a detonation talisman. In time, the amount of chakras has been two to two. This recovery speed, if this continues, will it not be endless? Or even comeback? Gently lifted his right hand pressing on the water surface, and reflected in his eyes the three foamy waves that spread out. The face under the mask of the man in the mask has been completely cold, with the writing of Sangouyu. The eyes of the wheels are condensed. And his gaze seemed to have crossed the waterfall in front of him, turned into a water column hit by the rainstorm, and landed on the one far in front just like himself, gently lifting and pressing on the water surface. Right hand, above the silhouette of the silent teenager. At the same time, with the divergence of his gaze, the three condensed Gouyu in his eyes slowly rotated and deformed at this time, but they were faintly blending into one. He was really impatient. Although it is his goal to delay time, in the current situation, it doesn''t matter what waves the opponent pulls out, as long as others are locked here, but this time, this time I saw that it was broken. In the cage of thorns, I don''t know why, the mask man''s heart suddenly feels irritable. Just looking at Taki Chiba, he couldn''t stop the fuss of nameless anger in his heart. Even, there is an impulse to stop thinking about anything, and to directly take the result of Taki Chiba in front of him. Do not! not the right time yet! No, it''s not that the time is late, but, after all, this Takichiba is special, and he is different from the others I met. At this time, you can''t be impulsive! Never be impulsive! What should go on, must go on! But at this moment, the killing intent in my heart gradually became so high that I wanted to kill this obnoxious Takichi at once. The three goujas that were about to merge into one were unscrewed in an instant, like a pot of cold water in front When the head poured down, the heart suddenly woke up, and the pervasive killing intent instantly converged, and the unusually calm mood also slowly suppressed the entangled irritability. Just now, I was... what happened? But after suppressing the entangled irritability in his heart, there was a strange look in the writing wheel eyes of the masked male San Gouyu. Why... I am so angry? This Takichiba, although special, is it worth killing for me now? he Have this qualification? Then, when this strange look emerged, his mind flashed through this series of thoughts. Ha... Ha ha ha... Then, after this thought flashed, a smile appeared quietly at the corner of his mouth. A touch of self-deprecating and cold smile. I am really, a Takichiba, I almost lost my sense. But because of the limited nature of the plan, he had a huge advantage right from the start, otherwise, it would take such a lot of trouble. Sure enough, the smooth days have passed for a long time, and I myself am a little slack. So, just keep going. And with the silent self-deprecation and laughter, this series of thoughts flashed through the mask man''s heart. Then, after this series of thoughts, he took a slight breath, seemed to completely calm the irritability in his heart, and slowly stood up. "Wow!" At the same time, all the water curtains scattered in front of the waterfall finally came out. At the last water curtain, the water was like water, and the water waves that spread to the surrounding area rose a little bit. There were still several calm lakes. , Has been completely stirred by the waves of the waves, amidst the crackling sound, the waves entrained the inertia of the last water curtain falling, and slapped heavily on the pit wall. As the waves rose, the figure of the masked man who stood up began to rise and fall with the waves. At the same time, the huge water column in front of me finally poured down, and the vision of the writing wheel eyes finally opened up, slowly reflecting the figure who was also slowly standing up far away. This time, let you give up completely! Seeing the figure of this young man, the face of the masked man who had been softened immediately turned into ice, and a ray of anger in his eyes flashed away. "Snapped!" However, before he could make any movement or attack, the sudden movement of the young figure over there, with a clear sound, made him startled on the spot. At this time, no, it should be said that in the first moment, the boy who made him irritated in front of him actually slapped his hands on his face. This crisp sound that came almost far away was caused by his extremely hard slap on the cheek. Yourself...beat yourself? this is For what? At this moment, the masked man who was stunned on the spot opened his eyes slightly, looking at the figure of the young man who was slowly tapping his cheek, with a blank face. I''m completely confused, why did the other party do this? Moreover, at this time, doing such things always gave him a feeling of being stupid. Yeyuebi...Three generations of Raikage...Payne... Which battle is not a fate? Which battle is not on the brink of desperation? Isn''t that opponent tricky? Now ~www.novelhall.com~ is just a mere patch of soil! Need to worry so much? Now that Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen have moved to a safe place, even if there are any plans to bring the soil, they have to hold me back! In other words, I am the one he is most worried about! If I was resolved, then the soil would really be stable! Since he deliberately doesn''t apply space and time abilities, he deliberately wants to use this to restrain me, so let you never use it! At this time, Chiba slowly put down the hands that left two unusually clear red handprints on his face, and took a deep breath, his eyes became firmer, and even ignited a raging will to fight. If anxiety cannot be relieved, then it will not be relieved! If the space-time ability with soil cannot be solved, it will not be solved! Now, how can you shrink back! Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men, only one step away from the change of fate, how can he hesitate? Isn''t it just desperate? So, let''s fight it! "Snapped!" Thinking of this, Chiba no longer hesitated, and no longer anxious, suddenly put his hands together. Suddenly, as if time had stopped for a moment, Chiba''s figure that floated with the waves suddenly stopped, condensing on the water waves. "boom!" Then, in the next second, time seemed to have accelerated several hundred times, and when I looked at it with a bang, the straight figure was suddenly raised, suddenly reaching a height of several meters! "what!" At this moment, the face of the masked man who was quite far away suddenly changed drastically. With a snap, his right foot subconsciously took a step back, his eyes suddenly raised, and the water splashed under his feet, his body was already stiff. The huge wave of several meters high, like a beast with an open mouth, already filled his eyes! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1807： 1 flash Such a strong water escape! This Takichiba! Looking at the huge wave that looked like an evil beast opening his mouth, the face of the masked man who was declining in shape became more and more ugly. "Papa" was blown by the air current driven by the huge wave and flapped under the hood of the mask. The writing wheel eye slowly turned. Exhausted all the chakras that were just restored? Come to instigate the surrounding water currents to form such a powerful water escape? this is Fight of trapped beasts? Still, lost his mind! However, although his face is getting more and more ugly, and there is a bit of uncontrollable irritability in his heart, the masked man''s heart is still calm after all. From the perspective of the writing wheel, he can easily spy out this monster who opens his mouth like an evil beast. Above the waves, the situation of the boy who controls the ninjutsu standing on. At this moment, the only 10% Chakra left in the boy''s body is already in sight. "Snapped!" When the thoughts flashed in his mind, the corners of the ugly mouth under the mask of the masked man turned up with a sneer, and at the moment when the sneer rose, he also closed his palms together. "boom!" In an instant, the surface of the water that had been falling under his feet suddenly rose, and with a bang, a huge wave that was not inferior to the front of the beast opened its mouth. "Boom!" And almost at the same time, the stall where the huge wave rose from the ground collided with the huge wave that bit the head of the row. Amidst the sound of thunder, the two huge waves were like volcanic eruptions. At the moment of the collision, it turned into a huge water column, twisting and rising into the sky. "Wow!" Suddenly, the water column soared into the sky and spread out from the top of the waterfall. For a time, the heavy rain poured over the sky. With the momentum of the top waterfall, the water flow turned into smaller water columns, drawing arcs in mid-air. Like a water tree with branches, water leaves and rain flowers fly around. "Papa! Papa!" And as the water trees fell and the rain fell, the water level gradually rose because of the first huge waves, and the layers of waves hit the wall of the deep pit in disorder. "puff!" "puff!" Just as the water level rose, two small black dots suddenly ejected from the center of the water column among the water column that was rotating from the top waterfall, and hit the water surface heavily, touching the water. And slippery, like a pebble hitting the water, bounced off the water one after another, hitting two bifurcated ripples on one side of the water column. "despair!" "despair!" And as the two bifurcated rippling bands gradually diverged, the two "little stones" finally stood still, each squatting in the water room, and drawing two white lines on the rising water surface. Huahua''s hydration, just to be able to stop. In an instant, such a water escape broke out! Is this soil and water escape so good? And at the moment of stopping, Chiba looked at the masked figure rising and falling ten meters away in front of him, slightly surprised in his heart, with the connection seal in his hand. Originally, he thought that under his strong water escape technique, the soil in this area would be dragged somewhat, but he did not expect that this masked man would also explode with the same level of water escape, which immediately offset the attack. Makes his next series of ideas unsustainable. Moreover, at the moment when the two huge waves collided, he was caught in the impact, and the sky was spinning around, and there was no plan to continue. There are less than 10% of Chakras... A lot less than just now! What is he thinking! At this time, no matter what you think, it should be more in line with the current situation to use physical skills to decide the outcome! And at this time, opposite Chiba, the masked man who stopped his figure frowned, and in the inexplicable irritation in his heart, his hands were successively knotted. "Snapped!" Just as his thoughts were turning around, Chiba on the opposite side folded his hands together and formed the last seal. "Snapped!" Then, a little slower, the masked man''s hands are also closed, and his hands are also the last seal. "Boom!" "Boom!" Almost at the same time, the two vortexes slowly condensed in the bodies of the two of them. With a bluff, two water columns from the center of the two vortexes rushed out, condensing into a dragon shape in mid-air, and after winding a circle, it seemed to smell When the dragon smelled like each other, they bite towards each other suddenly. Water escape, the technique of water dragon bomb! "boom!" And between this mouth, in an instant, two dragon-shaped water jets crashed into each other, and suddenly the water mass smashed into the air, burst into a bang, and scattered out of the dense water stream that turned into silk threads. The bodies of the two hitting directly shook. "Ok?" However, at this moment, the face of the masked man suddenly turned on one side, and there was no time to catch up with the young man who was on the other side. With a "slap", his hands suddenly stretched out from under the water, and he grabbed his ankle heavily. . Suddenly, he was unsteady when he stepped on the water, and he was dragged into the water with a "crash". Is it hydrated? The cheeks of the masked man who was pulled into the bottom while maintaining the squatting Jieyin posture slightly bulged, but he did not panic, but looked down. However, he saw a figure exactly like the boy on the opposite side, pulling his ankle to dive. However, his gaze only glanced down. After seeing the incoming person, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he looked at the shadow of Juzi Jieyin above the water and slowly pressed it on the hilt. In the perspective of his writing wheel, every movement did not escape. Even if he kept diving underwater. This ninjutsu is! So, the next attack! As the last seal of the figure was over, the name of the ninjutsu appeared in the mask man''s heart. At the same time, he suddenly looked down and looked at the water body. "Wow!" At this moment, a violent force came from the corner. The moment his gaze moved down, the body suddenly stopped, twisted and twisted, and pulled the masked mans ankles. The masked man felt his head and feet hang upside down, his chest suddenly choked, his head and shoulders slammed heavily, and the pain hit his ankles, his whole body shot straight upwards like a cannonball. "Puff!" And when he reacted ~www.novelhall.com~ he could only hear the sound of water in his ears, his body was light, but he had hula with a series of drops of water, facing the scattered water of the half-air waterfall, leaning Hanging in the air! Water escape, heaven weep! At the same time, dozens of water like steel needles suddenly spit out from Chiba''s mouth on the surface of the water where the seal was completed, whizzed out, and went straight to the condensed figure in the air. Water escape, water bullet! At this moment, when the steel needle water burst out, the water burst directly below the masked man, and two spear-like water streams also pierced out. In a flash, it was already less than one meter below his feet. Place! For a moment, the masked man was already in mid-air and couldn''t avoid it. Before and below was a stream of steel needles coming from the sky, and under his feet was the stream of spears that pierced him back and forth. There is no way to hide! Really... Ridiculous! It''s ugly! This kind of dying struggle is too ugly! And at this moment, the face of the masked man seemed to be much ugly again, and in the eyes that had begun to revolve, a scornful anger flashed quietly! "Crack!" With a sound of gold and iron, the Ninja sword spit lightly behind the waist of the masked man, the sword half out of its sheath! Then, the next moment, time seemed to slow down infinitely. The cascading stream of steel needles, the stream of spears that cross each other, the young man with a bright cut-out steel needle stream in his eyes, and the water boy who wants to jump out underwater, The water splashes hit by the water dragons scattered in the sky, the huge water column that began to disintegrate and fall... everything started infinitely slow. As if stagnated. then Jian Guang, flashed. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1808： 2 break "laugh!" The light of a sword that was trained in the snow, from top to bottom, from right to left, suddenly flashed, tracing a huge semi-circular arc in the midair, and passing away quietly. At this moment, the sky weeping water teeth, the water column Longhua, the water treading boy and even the boy who was about to jump out of the water who was exactly the same as the water treading boy suddenly stopped. "Stunned, stunned!" At this time, in the bright red eyes that reflected everything that was still, the unmelted three-hook jade was slowly unscrewed, and the masked man fell between his figure, and the ninja sword retracted and scabbed with the sound of gold and iron rubbing. ended Whether you are a clone or not, this sword is over! In the end, you did such an unwise thing, such an ugly dying struggle, you are not so special, and I look upon you as much as you do. I thought you could make me tighter. Humph! Now it seems that my fears that you will force me to lose this battle are simply slaps in the mouth. Seems me shocked, so stupid! Really... What a shame to me! As he retracted his sword and scabbed it, there was a slight cold light in the eyes of the unscrewed Sangouyu writing wheel of the masked man, and in the ugly face under the mask, there was a sneer of anger and contempt at the corner of his mouth. "despair!" And just as this thought flashed, the masked man with a cold face quietly landed. "Oh!" At the same time, squatting down to the water, with a slight impact, Ninja sword retracted into its sheath. "Chichichichi!" But a slight impact sound seemed to have touched the switch of the stopped time. The cut that was originally still suddenly moved suddenly. The huge water column that was about to disintegrate suddenly broke apart from the diagonal line, and the water flowed like a waterfall, and fell suddenly. Amidst the loud noise, it turned into a huge wave in all directions and whizzed towards the surrounding rock walls. . Then, it was the water mass that the dragon-shaped water collided with the waterfall in mid-air, and it suddenly split into two halves with a diagonal line. The momentum of the waterfall suddenly disappeared, and two water columns were directly or made without castration. , Pouring down stiffly, blending into the rising lake. After that, the water jets and spears in the sky were all split from it, without castration, and turned into water droplets and poured into the lake. "Boom!" At the same time, amidst the sound of the water bursting, the young man under the water was castrate unchanged. He leaped out of the place where the man with the mask had just been thrown, his face suddenly stunned, "chilling". In the sound, the right shoulder to the left waist suddenly split, and the right hand suddenly broke and flew up. Before there was time to react, the whole body turned into a ball of water that was split in half. In the lake. Do not No... impossible! This is impossible! At this time, looking at the masked man landing in front of his sword, the dragon-shaped water stream falling in front of him collided with the split water column. In the left corner of his eye, there was a huge wave rising from the sky, and in the right eye was the rising and exploding. The avatar of the water group, er, Chiba''s eyes, who kept the Jieyin posture by stepping on the water, opened little by little, and a color of horror slowly appeared pale. Using the wind attribute of Chakra, the attack range of the sword soared... That''s all! However, these two swords are transformed into a sword... How could it be...how...maybe! How can this be! How can Shuangqueshan use it in the hands of pictures! In his heart, he was shocked at this moment. In this battle, he had never used Double Sparrow Flash, and it should be impossible to replicate it with soil. "Da! Da!" At this time, the man with the mask on the ground slowly stood up, glanced at the violent waves coming from the sky on the right side without a trace, and slowly looked at the teenager who was falling behind the water on the opposite side. , Let go of the Ninja sword behind. "You disappointed me too much, such an attack, stupid!" Then, as if he couldn''t help the suppressed anger in his heart, he lowered his voice and said almost hoarsely. Between words, it is already murderous. After saying this, he didn''t wait for Qianye to say anything, and turned back, as if he never wanted to see this face again, and walked straight towards the wall of the pit. "Wait" At this time, seeing him turn around and leave directly, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, and then subconsciously started to speak. However, at the moment he wanted to speak, his whole figure was shocked, only one word was spit out, but he couldn''t say anything anymore. Then, at this moment, a diagonal line from top to bottom and from left to right suddenly appeared in his line of sight. At the same time, everything you saw on both sides of the diagonal line suddenly went up and The one slid down. "Wow!" Then, in the next second, a huge wave whizzed past, and it was pitch black! ... "Ah, another meteor!" And at this time, in a quiet and peaceful village, a certain teenager in someone''s family was pointing at the flash of fashion in the sky, and said excitedly. "Do you have a good wish this time?" Then, the father who sat under the same roof looked at his son with a smile on his lips and asked. "Ah, I forgot!" Hearing these words, the boy touched the back of his head and said with a sneer on his face. "Meow" At the same time, after this sound, a white cat crawled out of the hole in the fence behind the house, raised his head, looked in a certain direction, and gave a soft cry. "It''s so late, where are you going?" With this meowing, women''s displeased words suddenly came from the room where the white cat was facing. "Just leave it alone, the friendship between men." The answer to this sentence was a mans voice: Its okay to go out and play occasionally. "What is occasional, every day!" In this regard, the female voice seems even more dissatisfied. "I will be back soon." The male voice didn''t seem to say much, and left the last game directly. "Meow!" "Meow!" After that, there was no sound, and the two cats on the tree behind the house barked again. "Ok" At this time, on a market outside the street in front of the house, a young man with a white hair mask covering his left eye was closing his eyes, walking and thinking deeply, sending out a long voice. nasal. "It''s not over if you use the guessing box to decide the outcome today." Then, seemingly after careful consideration, the boy spoke heartlessly. "Here again? Isn''t there any more **** battle? In this way, you are my opponent too!" And this heartless sentence made the watermelon-headed teenager who looked expectant behind him quite dissatisfied and said. "I have to get up early tomorrow, it doesn''t matter if today is better..." Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~ the face mask teenager said helplessly and heartlessly. "Don''t use the task as a shield!" And these words seemed to have stepped on the sore feet of the watermelon head boy, and immediately made the blood watermelon head boy angry. "It''s really a time when there is nowhere to vent a lot of enthusiasm. This is a great time to make your daily practice diligently! The accumulation of bits and pieces on weekdays is related to whether the task can be successfully completed in the future." After the angry rebuke, the boy with watermelon head immediately began to nag. Nagging while walking. "do you know?" In the end, he asked very passionately. "Listen to me!" Then, after discovering that the teenager with the mask had stopped long ago, and had a look on his face, not listening to him at all, the teenager with the watermelon head suddenly turned around and almost reached the face of the teenager with the mask, squirting loudly. "Don''t talk about this yet, Kay." But at this time, the mask boy seemed to be serious, turned to a certain direction, and said in a deep voice. "Do you have any bad feelings." Then, after a pause, the mask teenager said solemnly: "From just now, I have a bad premonition, as if something important will be lost forever. The air is also a little dazed." "The only thing that gets cold is your attitude, and youth is only now!" However, the boy with watermelon head still seemed to be immersed in his own blood, and his face was full of disbelief when he heard the words, just as another excuse, he spouted again. what is it then Always feel... And listening to this, the mask boy turned his head slightly to the other side, ignoring his friend and opponent''s spit, his brows were deeply locked. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1809： Just stay here? "Pl...Pl..." The tossing waves swept past and hit the wall of the deep pit heavily. After several waves of smaller waves, they gradually returned to calm. "Wow!" And on the surface of the ups and downs of the lake, a small group of water splashes suddenly exploded, and when the water splashed, there was an orange spiral mask with a black cloak standing there. Man. It''s just that the spiral mask was dissatisfied with the cracks that had opened up, and the man was already soaked all over, and he looked quite embarrassed as the waves rose and fell. Ah So, what should we do next? However, even though he was dressed like a chicken, San Gouyu''s writing wheel eyes in the eyes of the masked man still flashed bright red, and it seemed that there was no change, as if the repeated battles did not cause him any impact. Whether it is physical strength, Chakra, or injury. The battle with Taki Chiba seemed to have no effect on him. At this time, in the heart of the masked man, he was already thinking about the current situation. According to the plan, this Takichiba shouldn''t end up here, and even he shouldn''t kill this Takichiba! The correct usage of Takichiba is not for killing. Now that Takichiba is dead, he regrets it a bit. Gee! Sure enough, the recent days have gone too smoothly? Is it irrational without knowing it? Isn''t it just some stupid action? In this world, how many people are doing stupid actions when they are dying and struggling. Isn''t this Takichiba just following the crowd? As for making such a big anger, even if the head is hot, will he be given the result? At this time, looking at the surging surface of the surging lake where the water level had obviously doubled, a series of thoughts of reflection flashed through the mask man''s mind. The current result was too far apart from what he had expected before. The biggest problem was the life and death of Takichiba. According to his idea, he couldn''t be killed. Killing like this was too wasteful. However, seeing Taki Chiba, who had let him fall for a while, the Taki Chiba who he repeatedly overestimated finally did such an unthinking behavior. No, it should be said that it was a naive and almost suicidal behavior. The irritability that was pressing in my heart finally broke out, and it turned into an uncontrollable anger, and finally the anger was transformed into a killing intent. Then, on the impulse, the sword was slashed, and Taki Chiba''s body was smashed. Up. As for the situation that Taki Chiba can survive, the masked man did not think about it. When the giant wave hit and involved him in the wave just now, he actually deliberately considered this issue. Hit, deliberately also sold a lot of flaws, it is an excellent opportunity to kill. If Taki Chiba is still alive, he will definitely take action. After all, regardless of whether there is a flaw, if Taki Chiba is still alive and avoids the sword, then the decoy must be the decoy that he believes. Taki Chiba, naturally cannot be the main body, and if that Taki Chiba is not the main body, then the main body will naturally serve as a backhand. Even if there are no flaws, the next attacks will follow. Moreover, the amount of chakras of the two Takichiba he saw was only half of that when he did not use Secret Techniques in his heyday. At this level, at most there would be another clone. Come, no matter where there is water, the water body can reduce the consumption of most of the Chakra. If Taki Chiba still wants to be absolutely lethal to himself, he can only be divided into another clone, otherwise, even if separated Multiple clones would not pose much threat to him. It is also unlikely that there will be a case where the clone will be separated again. In other words, Taki Chiba on the surface of the beheaded water is undoubtedly the main body. And from the calculation of Chakra consumption, the mask man is also sure that Takichiba or the underwater Takichiba must be the main body. It is almost certain that Takichiba is dead now. damn it! Why are you so impulsive! Now, what should I do? Then, after this introspection, except for regrets, the masked man, who was completely irritated by Taki Chiba''s death, stood on the surface of the water in a daze, but he was a little confused in the ups and downs. Is it possible that this Takichiba, even if he is dead, will block me? Later, after this bewildered thought, the face of the mask man began to look ugly again. That kind of inexplicable irritability slowly climbed into my heart. However, this time, Taki Chiba is dead, and he has no other objects to vent. In the end, he can only stand on the water and grow sulking. After all, the time should be almost the same. how After a while of sulking, the masked man raised his head and looked at the sky, only to see the moon and the stars, only a few faint black clouds floating, but it was a good weather, and tomorrow would be a big sun. At the same time, after looking at the position of the moon and a few important stars, the face under the mask of the masked man has changed from ugly to slightly doubtful, and seems to be quite sensitive to the question of time. However, it should be normal. Now that Konoha knew that he had the idea of ??playing Kyuubi, and even had a detailed understanding of space and time capabilities, I am afraid that this would be a good thing. How much makes Konoha''s defense more tense, and it can also make the plan smoother. In this way, it does not matter if it is consumed. just Am I just staying here like this? Then, after a slight relief, he started to think about it~www.novelhall.com~Huh? " However, right at the stall of thinking, he seemed to feel something, but his gaze suddenly looked down. "Chichi!" But at this time, as if following his move of moving his gaze downwards, a few wisps of hot white air suddenly transpired. "Chichichichichichi!" Afterwards, the white gas phase continued to evaporate and condensed into waves of heat, layer by layer. this is! At this moment, the masked man''s eyes finally settled. When the waves were gradually slowing down, while the layers of heat were steaming, there was a bright light under his feet, I don''t know when. But this light is getting brighter and brighter, more and more obvious, and the steaming heat around is getting stronger. Even at the stall of this eye, the water under his feet has begun to bubble up, as if it was boiling. Do not! It''s really boiling! Then, before he had any reaction, the boiling water surface became brighter and brighter with the blazing white light, and it slowly expanded, just like a white blister protruding on the surface of calm water. "laugh!" Afterwards, without warning, the shoe of one foot of the masked man stepped on the bulging water surface, the flame blazed and suddenly burned. impossible! This is impossible! And seeing this scene, there was only such an incredible thought in the heart of the mask man, his feet were burning, and he didn''t even notice it. "boom!" Then, in the next instant, the surface of the water swelled to the extreme, and a huge ball of blazing white flame burst out of the water, carrying raging flames and heat waves, and the masked man, rushing straight up. For a time, in the heat and waves, the surroundings were as delicate as daylight! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1810： Dragon bite "Bobobo...bobobobo..." After the huge boiling bright-colored water bubble rushes out of the huge white fireball that looks like the rising sun, it takes the residual heat of the white fireball and turns into waves of steam and water, rushing to the surroundings, causing bursts of heat. After the waves, it slowly melted into the icy lake. "rumble--!" And the blazing white fireball that broke away from the surface of the water, as if it was out of restraint, rushed up. In an instant, this small sun-like fireball had already rushed into the sky several meters high, and the bright white light scattered everywhere. The shining, the clearing below the reflection and the surrounding trees and woods are all in detail, for a moment, like daylight. But the billowing heat wave dissipated, and the air seemed to be distorted. "laugh!" However, just as the huge fireball rushed higher and higher, it began to deform due to the acceleration of its speed. As it gradually rounded and pointed, the center of the fireball suddenly flashed like a thin line. In an instant, with a "pop", the huge fireball suddenly split into two halves, turned into two halves with a round top and a pointed fireball, and then flew straight up. "Huh! Huh!" But in the stall where the two halves of the fireball flew up at a faster speed, the sneer burning sound and the fireball''s boiling roar, a figure was slowly revealed in the middle of the two fireball halves. I saw the masked male lunge slashing, and a faint black smoke vaporized slowly around his body. After the two halves of the fireballs flew up, the two already burnt shoes quietly fell down, drawing two straight lines in mid-air. Parallel black smoke comes. impossible! This is definitely not impossible! His Chakra volume, even if both of them are water bodies, it is impossible to create such a powerful fire escape! Not to mention the fire escape, even in such a huge water source, you can save most of the chakra, and his chakra volume, it is impossible to create the same powerful water escape! Never possible! At this time, as the black cloak was flying and the black smoke was steaming, the writing wheel eyes of the masked man stared at the water below, his eyes full of disbelief. Perhaps his previous estimation was wrong, Taki Chiba was not dead, and the two Taki Chiba were not the main body, but such a powerful Fire Dunge was absolutely impossible to use. At that time, even if Takichiba''s chakras were all clones, the main body was only half of that amount. Such a fire escape is definitely not available! When he used that powerful water escape in Takichiba, he noticed that Takichibas chakra volume had dropped from 20-30% to less than 10%. The two water bodies Takichiba could be said to be between 20-30%. It was separated when the fall was less than 10%, but using this powerful fire ninjutsu, Takichiba''s less than 10%, more than half of the chakra volume, cannot be used! where is it? At the same time as the startled and unbelievable thoughts flashed in his mind, another calmness that belonged to the fighting habit in the mask man''s heart, but instinctively drove his writing wheel to look for hidden enemies. "Chi! Chi Chi! Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi!" At this moment, while he was surprised and unbelievable, he habitually calmly thought about the moment of instinctive search. It slowly returned to the calm water surface, and a group of bright blisters suddenly bulged from the water surface, accompanied by The bright-colored raised blisters, bursts of heat evaporated again. "Puff! Puff puff! Puff puff puff puff puff!" Then, in just one second, the bright colors on the water surface flashed together, and the bulging hot blisters instantly shattered, and fireballs burst out from the water at the same time, rushing straight up like a string. The arrow, in an instant, reached the blazing temperature under the masked man in mid-air, and the smoke of the masked man''s black robe that had already been roasted burst. Damn it! And at this moment, looking at the dragon head flames coming, the masked man''s eyes suddenly shrank, but the Ninja sword in his hand suddenly fell down, and a curse in his heart, "pop" With a sound, his hands snapped together. "Boom!" Suddenly, a huge column-shaped stream of water was formed out of thin air, rotating round and round, instantly covering all the surroundings of the masked man who was hanging in the air. Water escape, water column! "Puff puff puff... puff puff puff... puff puff puff puff!" And at the moment when the columnar current covered him, dozens of dragon head flames slammed into the current. Suddenly, the sound of the collision was endless, and a series of white heat steamed up, and the dragon head flames were exhausted and waved, except for the dragon heads that were not allowed to fly into the air with the targets passing by the water column. Outside of the flames, most of the dragon head flames hit the water column, hitting the rotating water column, and the blunt air flew around and oscillated, before they turned into wisps of smoke and dissipated. Where did he come from so many Chakras! Where do so many chakras come from! At this time, feeling the rising temperature in the water column, and the thinner and thinner water column, the masked man bit his teeth, and he still couldn''t believe it. So many dragon head flames, although not large, are numerous, and the consumption of chakras is absolutely impossible to be small. Takichiba would never have such a large amount of chakras! Not enough? Is it enough? As more and more white gas evaporates, the temperature is getting higher and higher, and the masked man''s forehead is sweating, his eyes are reflecting the thinner and thinner water barrier, and he also calculates in his heart. "Puff! Puff!" However, at this moment, the sound of impact suddenly came. Amidst the cracking sound of the left and right water streams, two huge dragon-shaped water streams, one on the left and the other on the right ~ www.novelhall.com~ have already passed through that much thinner. The rotating water column barrier, with two dragons fighting for pearls, whistling and biting toward themselves! what! And seeing the two huge mouths in front of him, the face under the mask of the masked man suddenly changed, and his heart almost shook! "Snapped!" However, his hands were not slow. Jieyin changed slightly. Suddenly, his mask suddenly shattered under his lips, and a mouthful of black mud was spit out from his mouth. The moment he spit it out, it rose in the wind. , In an instant, it had rocked into a ball of rock, tightly surrounding him in the middle. "boom!" The moment the rock sphere condensed, the huge water dragon swallowed it in one bite, and the two huge water currents crashed together, and the anti-stimulus burst instantly, and the water arrows shot out in reverse, and the arrows rained! "Kakka!" In an instant, a cracking sound came from the ears of the masked man hiding in a pitch-black sphere. The cracks were instantly covered with rock spheres, and even a few strands of water arrows penetrated into them. On the masked man. Bitterly cold! Block it! However, the masked man at this time was slightly certain in his heart. "Puff! Puff!" However, at the moment when the heart settled for a while, two familiar knocks and the sound of water splitting came again. Can still make such a water escape! At this moment, the face of the masked man was instantly pale. Roar--! At this time, two equally huge dragon-shaped water currents had already broken through the thin water column barrier. In the silent roar, two dragons were already fighting for pearls, one after the other, opening their mouths towards the waterfall. The black rock sphere dissatisfied with the crack in the water stream bite away fiercely! Water escape, the art of dragon bite! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1811： Old tricks "Boom!" There was no suspense, and there was no room for it. The two giant water dragons swallowed them in one bite, and crushed the huge water mass scattered from the waterfall and the black stone sphere that was already full of cracks. In an instant, the huge water stream hits it. The sound, like a thunder, rumblingly spread. "Boom!" In the next second, with a loud blast, the two water dragons colliding together were shattered by the impact of each other. The water mass where the bite was bitten was shot by the huge impact water arrow, aggressively. In the sound, the steel-like water arrows shot into the water surface instantly, bounced between the thin water walls. Suddenly, the violent wind rose on the ground, and the whistling sound had already blown the diffuse white air and the thin, non-thin, rotating water column that had lost the power of control. Suddenly, the potholes on the surface of the water were full, and the wind and showers were all over the sky. Even the sky where the fireball and dragon''s head flame dissipated seemed to be somewhat gloomy. "laugh!" And at this moment, the dragon head bit the water flowing out of the reaction, but it suddenly stopped, as if time had suddenly stopped, and the sky was splashed with water and rain, freezing in the air. "Snapped!" Then, in the next second, as if something was flipping a time switch, all the condensed water flow suddenly condensed in the original direction, like a rewind, the dragon head collided and bitten the water near the half. The splash of water within a meter range instantly reversed. Amid the sound of clapping hands, a giant water ball with a diameter of three meters suddenly condensed from the backward flow, wrapped in some black rock fragments of various sizes, and suspended above the lake! hateful! It''s this water prison technique again! At this time, at the very center of the huge water polo, the masked man kept his hands clasped together and was firmly pressed by the surrounding water pressure. The black cloak and mask on his face were mostly damaged and looked quite To be embarrassed. At the same time, scenes from just now flooded into his mind, from the attack in both directions from the beginning of the water escape, from the super-large fireball technique, from the dragon flame bombs... to the absolute S. Grade water escape ninjutsu. Everything is in Taki Chiba''s calculations! Even, why did Taki Chiba unwisely attacked him before and consumed Chakra in vain, just to confuse him. Do not! It was to focus his attention on Chakra volume. Using the eyes of the writing wheel can observe Chakra intuitively, thus attracting his attention! From the beginning of the sudden huge waves of water, Taki Chiba was counting on him step by step. Moreover, dragging him into the water with the water body is a psychological hint, suggesting that he is going to observe the chakra volume! After all, this Takiba Chakra is no longer enough, but he still ventures to use the large-scale water escape technique plus the water body technique. No matter who it is, no matter who has the writing wheel, it will naturally calculate the opponents investigation. The amount of carats, after noticing that the opponent''s chakras are not enough, and using such a tactic of consuming chakras with general effects, everyone will naturally pay attention to the opponent''s chakras! Moreover, Taki Chiba is so good at using clone tactics, of course, he will calculate his chakra to determine the possibility of the body and clone! Even if it is not to kill Taki Chiba, it will be calculated to prevent the possibility of being overcast by Taki Chiba and the possibility of a reversal! Before, he believed that Taki Chiba died, which was calculated from his Chakra amount! Taki Chiba''s hand, through the Chakra measurement, convinced himself that he was dead, or that he would not threaten him much, even if he did not die, he would not be able to find any tricks, thus letting him put down his vigilance. And after this laborious battle, once you relax your vigilance, then at least for a period of time, within a period of time without warning, you will definitely not be able to tighten up quickly, so you have the skill of the fireball. You must hit, so there is a situation where you cant avoid it in the air. Then, Taki Chiba can use dragon fire bullets as a feint, elicit his own defensive ninjutsu, and weaken his own defensive ninjutsu, so as to take the upper hand and use it to make himself Under the circumstances, the S-level water escape technique, which was absolutely unexpected, won with one blow! Now, although the technique of the water prison seems to be repeated and uninspired, it is undoubtedly a real restraint, and this Takichiba''s technique of the water prison, he has learned before, absolutely nothing The **** technique that can easily escape! Damn it! This **** Takichiba! There is such a killer move! There is even a higher level of such a secret technique! Moreover, he could actually unlock this higher level of secret technique! At this moment, many fragments flashed in his mind, and the masked man who instantly understood a series of plans of his enemy, San Gouyu''s writing wheel eyes were staring at a certain place, shining with angry brilliance. At this moment, in his eyes, half a meter away from the water ball, he was a young man whose body was traced by the emerald brilliance! "Duh!" And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ there was a sudden sound of heavy objects entering the water. The Ninja sword abandoned by the masked man fell into the water half a meter away behind the water polo. "Snapped!" And just as the sound of water came, the young man in the mask''s eyes closed his palms together. "Wow!" Suddenly, the masked man felt the heavy water pressure on his body suddenly sink, and the familiar Juli suddenly pressed from all directions. In an instant, he was curled up under the pressure. Under the huge pressure, he couldn''t even move his fingers. As the chest and abdomen were depressed, the feeling of suffocation suddenly increased. Almost subconsciously, his cheeks bulged, probably because of the pressure of the water, his staring eyes seemed to be rounder. And this huge water ball with a diameter of three meters was suddenly compressed by nearly half its volume in an instant! Three minutes left! The physical strength that was barely recovered can only be maintained in the Dumen Mode for another three minutes. After three minutes, the Dumen Mode will definitely be lifted! My physical strength will almost be exhausted! Next, let''s decide the outcome! All chakras are used! Never let him run away! At this time, looking at the half-shrunken water ball, surrounded by droplets of water, the surface of the water is like boiling Chiba, under the slightly floating hair, the emerald green brilliance eyeballs tracing the outline of the pupil staring The masked man curled up in the center of the water polo, his hands folded slightly changed. "Bang bang bang bang bang!" In the next second, when Qianye''s seal finally formed his hands and four fingers crossed into a cross, four groups of white mist exploded almost simultaneously, scattered in the four directions of the water ball. When the white mist dissipated, four identical figures were revealed. And Chiba, exactly the same figure! The technique of multiple shadow clones! . m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1812： Mis... Miscalculation! Shadow clone? Separate the huge chakra? What does he want...? In the dungeon, under the strong water pressure, the masked man barely moved his eyes, and looked at the quadrangular clones of Taki Chiba one by one. From the perspective of the writing wheel, he could clearly see each The clones all have a considerable amount of chakras, and the body that can be clearly distinguished using occult technique is also equal to the amount of chakras of each clone. This time, Taki Chiba divided four avatars equally, four shadow avatars, not water avatars, nor soil avatars, but real shadow avatars. Do not! Do you need to say more about what you want to do? At this time, attacking more variety of shadow clones that are almost useless with the main body will naturally kill me! Can''t wait and die! After the doubts flashed in his heart, the masked man''s eyes almost rolled his eyes for his stupid problem. This Takichiba''s intention, you don''t need to think about it, must take advantage of this time to solve himself. After this almost gave himself a blank eye, as he thought, the masked man did not sit and wait to die. After this group looked at the shadow clones of Chiba, under heavy pressure, the fingers of his right hand trembled and his eyes moved. The three-hook jade in his eyes also began to slowly rotate and deform, as if it was about to melt into a kaleidoscope pattern. Ok? And at this time, when the rotation and deformation of the writing wheel eye jade was about to merge, the sudden increase in insight allowed the mask man to quickly capture the movement of the body Chiba, and saw that the surroundings were constantly being boiled by his feet. The body Chiba surrounded by water droplets separated from the beating water surface suddenly changed several seals in his hands, and the four shadow clones also formed seals. Five people, five different seals! The water... has changed! At this moment, the moment the body Chiba Kiejin finished, the masked man trembled and changed his hands suddenly and made a mark. At this moment, the water pressure was suddenly reduced, and at the same time, it was clear. The sensation disappeared, and a sticky and slippery sensation floated to his senses. Ray Dun, Ray-Ban! At this time, the first clone on the right hand side of the main body, Chiba, finished the seal, and suddenly opened his mouth, and suddenly, a blue and whitish thunder stream suddenly spit out from his mouth, like a sharp sword moving forward and upward. This kind of changing water polo shot straight away. "laugh!" Then, the time of the flash of light, the water ball splits when it touches it, and the moment the sharp sword thunder current touches the water ball, the viscous water flow of the water ball will automatically separate, and a path to the masked man will be opened. "Roar!" And at this moment, the thunder stream suddenly deformed and turned into a narrow leopard made up of thunder streams. In the roar of dense thunder and lightning, following the automatically separated road, a few leaps and mouths bite. Away. "laugh!" The speed of thunder and lightning is so fast, even with the kaleidoscope insight, the masked man is difficult to avoid even if it is captured. Moreover, although the water pressure is lighter now, he can only move his fingers under pressure. Seeing that Leopard opened his mouth to bite down, Leiden''s canine teeth were already embedded in the masked man''s right shoulder! bad! The masked man only had time to turn his eyes and turn the unmelted writing wheel of the three-goed jade to his right shoulder, but he couldn''t make any movements! "Snapped!" At the moment of this bite, Lei Leopard suddenly burst open. In an instant, the high-density thunder and lightning completely wrapped the masked man. Suddenly, severe pain and numbness struck at the same time. The masked man almost opened his mouth and let out a cry of pain, but he was already unable to move. Even the three-goed jade that was about to melt into a kaleidoscope pattern was stagnant, almost spiraling away. Damn it! Is this water change for the concentration of Lei Dun? Prevent it from spreading in the water! This kind of sticky feeling, this liquid is no longer water, and looking at the concentrated appearance of Thunder Dune, it should be insulated! So, next, the remaining three! At this time, he was paralyzed and couldn''t move. The masked man, who was almost in pain, even Chakra stagnated, suddenly looked at the other three shadow clones, his face changed. "Next, I''ll leave it to you." At this moment, before his gaze had finished reading the three shadow clones, Chiba''s main body suddenly opened his mouth. "Papa Papa Papa Papa!" Then, the moment the voice fell, the water droplets around the main body Chiba fell on the surface of the lake, and the boiling water at the foot also instantly calmed down. For a while, the surroundings resembled a spell, and the water under my feet was rippled. And at this moment, the surroundings suddenly became quiet, and a touch of golden brilliance slowly flashed from the body of Chiba''s eyes, slowly dyeing the outline of the emerald green eye pupils into gold. As the outline of the eyes was dyed golden, the radiance of the emerald green outline of Chiba''s body slowly floated, as if burning, gradually becoming a flame swaying, and as the burning became more intense, the emerald green The flame-like brilliance gradually changed to golden. In an instant, Qianye had already turned into a golden burning humanoid flame. this is! This...this...this is...chakra? This golden chakra ~www.novelhall.com~ such a strong spiritual energy, even the body energy... This is, Chakra? What kind of technique is this! And at this moment, the masked man who keenly noticed the changes in Chiba, the eyes of the stagnant fusion, almost instantly widened, the doubts and surprise in his eyes were already beyond words! "Snapped!" At this moment, the golden flame humanoid suddenly joined together, and in the silent whistling, suddenly, the golden flame humanoid shot out, bringing out a golden flame-like light band in the air, directly towards the water ball. go with! Afterwards, a "puff" sound seemed to be faster than the speed of the thunder current. The golden flame human figure penetrated the viscous water stream without any hindrance. It was shorter than the thunder light flash. The golden flame figure was already there. In front of the mask man! Do not! this is! When, when, did he master this technique! Such a terrible technique! Nagato...Nagato''s information, but there is no such item! Miscalculation... Miscalculation! The golden flame figure with the same eyebrows as that of Taki Chiba in his eyes continued to magnify, and the name of the technique suddenly popped out of the mask mans mind. In an instant, the face under the mask changed drastically, and the bare corners of the mouth were almost all Has already convulsed unnaturally! Forbidden technique, spiritualization technique! At this moment, he suddenly understood what Takichiba had to do! At this moment, almost subconsciously, his gaze suddenly looked at the other three shadow clones of Chiba. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" "Snapped!" And at this moment, the three shadow clones were formed at the same time. End...over! Suddenly, there was despair in the eyes of the masked man! . m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1813： Long Pan! End...over! It turned out to be... hidden so deep! This Takichiba is hiding so deep! The battle with Nagato, no! It should be said that the battle with Nagato''s Penn, this higher-level secret technique, this forbidden technique spiritualization technique, has not been fully exposed! Even if he was driven to desperation by Payne, he didn''t use these two techniques! Could it be... Has he been planning since then? This is, how... What a terrible guy... The last trace of golden flame fell into the center of the eyebrows, the masked man''s gradually dimmed three-goed jade that was about to be merged slowly unscrewed, looking at the body of Taki Chiba bit by bit, and finally his eyes fell on the Taki When Qianye''s face was finally completely dimmed, the bright red brilliance of the writing wheel, accompanied by a look of despair, was also completely annihilated in his eyes, and finally turned into the appearance of ordinary pupils. And everything in front of him has completely turned into a pitch black stall, but in his heart, there is only such a shocked and horrified thought. He knows what will happen to him next and what will happen. He also knew why Takichiba would use this spiritualization technique at this time. He even knew what kind of technique these three shadow clones would use! However, what he can do now, except to feel this despair, there is nothing he can do. Spiritualization, he knew the terrible access control technique, and he also knew how difficult it is to practice. He absolutely could not expect that Taki Chiba was so special that he could complete this access control technique. Moreover, after he completed it, he was able to hold back. So far, in the face of the desperate situation that Penn has imposed, he has not used this technique that has the effect on Penn! Rather, until this time. At the shock of this last thought, he almost thought that Taki Chiba had already expected such a battle, and when he was fighting Penn, he might have already started the layout! At the last moment of losing consciousness, he really felt it. He felt this little monster named Konoha, no, now Yunyin has been called "Konoha''s undead monster" terrible! "puff!" At the same time, when the masked man lost consciousness, the emerald green outline of his body had completely disappeared. The body Chiba, whose eyes were also dim, fell heavily on the surface of the water, and there was a trace of chakra in his body. He didn''t even have his soul anymore. After sinking slightly in the water, he floated up gently. Leave it to us, ontology! At this time, the Jieyin in the hand was completed and took a deep breath, until the chest bulged to the limit, the shadow clones who could not breathe any more, all glanced at the fallen main body, flashing in their hearts. Such a thought. Fire escape, fire dragon ball! Almost at the same time, when the thought in his mind had just risen and was not over, the shadow clone on the left side of the main body Chiba opened his mouth and vomited, and the prepared ninjutsu was released instantly. Immediately, this ray of flame spit out from his mouth, and against the wind, it was like a blast. Amidst the scorching roar of a dragon, a group of dragon-shaped flames suddenly rushed out and rushed straight into the huge sticky water ball. Away. "boom!" And at the moment when the fire dragon and the water ball touched, there was a bang, and the whole water ball instantly exploded into a fire ball, instantly swallowing the fire dragon into the ball, the flame almost rose to the sky, the heat wave rolled, and the ball slowly The calming water suddenly rolled up, and white heat was coming! Wind escape, wind cut! Then, just as the fire dragon rushed into the fireball, the flames soared, and when it was almost soaring to the sky, a tornado composed of wind blades spewed out from the bottom up, and immediately rushed above the fireball. , In just a moment, the whole fireball was mixed and rolled up, and the fire followed the wind, and instantly turned from a spherical tornado into a flame blade tornado that rose to the sky! Qianye running water escape, the technique of oil dragon bomb! At this moment, when the flame blade tornado soared into the sky, a dragon-shaped water stream composed of a thick water stream resembling a water dragon bullet suddenly rushed out of the side and rushed into the flame blade tornado. , The moment it touched the flames, the dragon-shaped water stream suddenly burned into a fire dragon, but it did not rush into the flame like a flame dragon bullet, but spiraled around the flame blade tornado. For a while, the dragon rolled into a column, and the flame became The Yanlong roared into a roar, and in the heat, the Yanlong spiraled up the climbing column! And as the fire dragon pillar rises, the original fiery red flame blade tornado suddenly begins to change color, from the inside out, first red to white, and from white to blue. In the end, the soaring flame of the image of the fire dragon pillar has all become The color of blue and white! "Chichi! Chichi!" Just when the color of this blue and white flame was formed, it had already soared into the sky under the pan pillars at an altitude of five or six meters, but the surface of the water was rolling more fiercely, and the dense white gas transpired. For a time, the white mist filled the lake surface. The heat is rolling. "Snapped!" At this moment, the three shadow avatars joined their hands together. "Boom--!" With the hot sweat splashing, a thunderous muffled sound suddenly spread over the head. "Boom! Boom!" What is that, the blue and white flames suddenly rose from the bottom of the flame tornado of the rising blue and white fire dragon pillar, and the flame at the top of the flame tornado also burst, with a bang~www.novelhall.com~ as if by some kind of Pressing with great strength, this blue and white fire shadow tornado is rising, while it is compressed from bottom to top, and from top to bottom. Amidst the unstable explosion of the blue and white flame, it seems to be pressed by a pair of invisible big hands. Knead into a ball of blue and white flame! . Just like the little green white sun! Suddenly, the flames were radiant, the air was visibly distorted, the surrounding trees evaporated and withered and turned yellow, and the surroundings were as bright as day! "puff!" And at this moment, a group of golden flames flew upside down from the little sun, turning into a golden streamer, and all those ten meters below the little sun had rolled up and filled the lake with white gas. in. "Boom! Bang! Bang!" And at this time, looking at the blue and white flames in the sky that emits this white light like a small sun, the three shadow avatars are in the white air, you look at me, I look at you, and then look at the lake somewhere, Each nodded. Instantly exploded into white mist! This... is it a bit too much? When the white mist dissipated, the golden streamer light falling from the sky slowly dissipated. In the white air, rolling on the surface of the lake like a hot spring, Chiba, the body of a corpse, slowly emerged a kind of vitality. The dim eyes slowly returned to clarity, and the chest began to rise and fall violently. If the fireball held up by the surrounding heated air does not rise so fast, according to the current hot spring water temperature, I am afraid I will be scalded! Then, amidst the gradually moving gasps, Qianye''s mouth slowly wry smile. Then... Next! And in this wry smile, his hands slowly began to form a seal. Knotted, a very simple seal! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1814： in case…… "Huh...huh..." On the rolling surface of hot spring temperature, Chiba lay on the surface, panting slightly, changing Jieyin''s hands, and finally staying on Yinyin. "Ah--!" There was a sudden sound, as if someone who hadn''t breathed the air for a long time, suddenly breathing in an eager and deep breath of air, Chiba suddenly sat up. "Wow!" Suddenly, the water splashed, and a faint white breath appeared on Qianye''s face and body. Subconsciously, he looked around. At this time, apart from the sound of rolling water, the lake was already filled with white air, and the sight of Chiba was less than one meter. "This... seems to be a bit too much." Afterwards, he raised his head and looked at the blue-white sphere that looked like the sun and illuminated the surroundings like daylight. The fire takes advantage of the wind, the oil assists the fire, and the fire rises again, eventually increasing the temperature to the limit of a certain fire escape. Finally, the chakra shape change is used to compress the entire combination of fire escape, and all the temperature is drawn inside. At the moment of compression, the internal temperature was raised to a terrifying point. Then, let this terrifying temperature burn all the non-fire substances inside into slag. This is Chiba''s original idea of ??a Huo Dun S-class combined ninjutsu after he learned how to fire and wind, plus a secondary change of "water properties change into oil". That is, the most aggressive S-level ninjutsu that Chiba can use today. Compared with the S-level Water Dunge and the S-level Earth Dunju, it is more lethal and more direct and effective. Although it is a combination of ninjutsu, it is more troublesome than the direct release of ninjutsu, but in terms of direct attack power, I am afraid that even if he has the idea of ??S-level fire escape ninjutsu in the future, it cannot be stronger than this. It''s just that Chiba is also a little slapped now, and the idea is good, but he did not expect that the power will be so great, in addition to the damage to the target, it also has such a big impact on the surrounding environment. Now, even on the surface of the lake, surrounded by water vapor, he can still smell a dry taste, a dry taste that seems to be burned. Without looking, Chiba can imagine it. In the woods on the side closer to the fireball, it is estimated that the trees have begun to wither and scorch. Looking at the layers of twisted blue and white flames, this temperature, I am afraid that the soil can really not survive. Although the spiritualization technique just controlled the soil for a short period of time, it was rebounded by his kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pupil power, but that time should be enough. It is controlled by the spiritualization technique. When using space ninjutsu, no matter what you think, it is impossible to survive with soil at this time. However, let''s take a look! At least, it was confirmed that the soil had been burned to ashes, and it was not too late to leave, and it was not too late for a minute or two. Withdrawing his gaze, Chiba took a slight breath, adjusted his posture sitting on the water, and slightly locked his brows. Rather than letting him escape from the dead, its better to be sure of his death now. Even if the Uchiha clan is buggy enough, he can survive. Under the situation just now, it is estimated that he will not be able to bear it. The problem can be solved on the spot by taking the opportunity. Moreover, according to his Chakra configuration, the fireball above his head would not burn for long, as long as one minute, or as short as 20 or 30 seconds, and it would burn out. The time has come. Although I want to get to Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men as soon as possible, these twenty or thirty seconds are not bad. Roughly speaking, the start of the fight with the soil is only a few minutes to ten minutes. These times are far from enough to repair the seal of the Bo Feng Shui Gate. In fact, it cannot be said how long. One minute to twenty or thirty seconds is not a long time. Just wait. It''s better than being anxious for a while, and losing all the games after being pitted by myself too confident. This is necessary patience. Spiritualization...Sure enough, as I thought, facing the kaleidoscope-level pupil power, it is still relatively inferior. Fortunately, I didn''t regard the spiritualization technique as a must. But as a containment, to contain the opportunity to kill him! Otherwise, if the spiritualization technique is used as a must, I am afraid I will be defeated. After deciding to wait for a while, Chiba was a little grateful. Fortunately, when he chose the final tactics, he chose the S-Class Fire Dunge Combination Ninjutsu. The name has not yet started. He hasn''t tried several times, not himself. The forbidden technique that has always been valued, the technique of spiritualization. To be honest, if one chooses the art of spiritualization as the main attack method, then I am afraid that there will be no chance to bring the soil to oneself. One''s own destiny is either being exhausted and being slaughtered by others, or being really killed by the soil. In short, it must have succeeded in bringing the soil''s unknown plan. It will definitely be a complete failure. It seems that this spiritualization technique can only show its effect when it comes to emergency situations. I am afraid that in this night of Nine Tails, there will be no outstanding performance. Perhaps, the choice of spiritualization at the beginning is not necessarily the wrong choice. I still care too much about the lack of support in the quest of God Wubi Bridge. Then, thinking about it, Chiba sighed slightly~www.novelhall.com~ I chose the spiritualization technique by myself. In addition to its lethality is really enough, the biggest consideration is its ability to cross the battlefield. , The speed and range are actually enough for him to support any place in the night of Nine Tails. It''s just that after everything has changed, bringing soil is right in front of you, and it doesn''t seem to be necessary anymore. Moreover, speaking of it, the art of spiritualization is a natural disadvantage of writing round eyes on the kaleidoscope. This point, he has not considered it. I really should reflect on it! Not only was the concern about this battle chaotic, but the preparation before the war was also too naive. If there is a battle next, I can''t do this! Even, if the plan to bring the soil succeeds and Kyuubi is drawn out, I can''t be too emotionally guided. It doesn''t matter if Nine Tails are pulled out, as long as they can be sealed back, that''s fine! But... if the soil is still alive next, I''m afraid, I really have to consider which plan to use among the dozens of backup plans in this regard. There is not much performance in the original work, but now the soil with full potential for blackening, whether it is its own strength or understanding of combat, is beyond imagination. Although I care about it, it is messy, but it makes me eat so much thanks to... At this time, as his thoughts diverged, Qianye''s face became more and more solemn, and his figure slowly stood up without knowing it. At the same time, after such a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, he unconsciously looked at the flame ball in the sky. If the soil is still on our side, he is still... How great! But at this moment, as the eyes settled, a series of calm thoughts turned into a ray of melancholy. . The fastest URL for mobile version update: m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1815： crack However, it is impossible for the soil to be on my side after all. It is also impossible for me to convince him with a few words, maybe it will only have the opposite effect. The layout after Nine Tails Night, with soil... There shouldn''t be any problems. After all, the knot with soil, if my future layout is successful, this knot will not exist. After taking a slight breath, looking at the burning fireball that slowly turned from blue and white to blazing white, the sorrow in Chiba''s eyes slowly dissipated, turning into a thoughtful color, and finally Turn into a firm color. about there The temperature has dropped! With the change in her eyes, Chiba''s gaze also began to move, looking around. At this moment, I dont know when, the surrounding white air is slowly dissipating. At this moment, only a thin layer of white mist is shrouded in the lake, which is almost no obstacle to sight, and the rolling lake is completely calm. Down. Even the light has dimmed a lot, and the surroundings are as bright as day, and gradually return to darkness. In addition to seeing the withered yellow color of the woods on the side closest to the mountain forest, the area that Chiba can see is also much smaller, basically concentrated on this lake, and beyond is darkness. Obviously, Chiba''s S-class combination Huo Dun is about to burn out. Next, it''s time to see the real chapter. Whether you can survive with soil or not, is only a matter that can be determined in ten seconds or even a few seconds. Always feel... A little nervous. At this time, after seeing the changes in the surroundings, he gently wiped the drops of water on his forehead. Originally, there was still a bit of lightness on his face, but it slowly tightened. At the same time, as he thought about it in his mind, he also subconsciously raised his head, preparing to look at the burning fireball ten meters above his head that had dimmed a little. "Snapped!" However, at this moment, before his gaze settled, in the upward moving line of sight, a group of blazing white flames suddenly fell like water drops, after drawing a white trajectory in the line of sight, heavy Fell into the water. this is! Almost subconsciously, Chiba stopped his gaze, and the movement of raising his head instantly froze. In the next second, his gaze fell, falling on the flame where the flame fell. "Chi! Chi Chi Chi!" As soon as the line of sight was fixed, I saw a large cloud of white gas transpiring where the flame fell, and the water surface that rippled over all rolled up, and the white gas transpired, but this small mass of rolling, here On the surface of the lake, there was only a blistering degree, and the temperature soon escaped, and there was no movement. "Ok?" At this moment, Qianye seemed to feel something, his face changed slightly, and subconsciously stepped on the water with one foot, the whole figure faded back quickly. No way! You have to go back! After this retreat, Qianye raised his head slightly, his face changed color, and his feet instantly connected, and he quickly retreated. "Flap! Flap! Flap!" At this moment, clusters of blazing white flames fell from the sky like raindrops. Suddenly, the sound of scoffing was endless. In the fire and rain, above one-fifth of the lake, a cloud of white gas steamed up. "despair!" Just in the midst of the fire and rain, there was a sound of stepping on the water. At the edge of the lake covered by the fire and rain, Chiba squatted to the ground and looked up suddenly. what happened? What''s going on? But Chiba, who was out of the coverage of the rain of fire, felt puzzled for a moment. Judging from the current situation, this shouldn''t be the appearance of burning out his own S-rank combination of fire ninjutsu. Speaking of, his own S-Class Combination Fire Dunn, although it has oil as a catalyst, at such a high temperature, oil can be regarded as fuel. If the fireball burns out, it should be completely burned into air. It is absolutely impossible to fall into pieces like it is now. However, if you say it is done by taking soil, it is not right. The kaleidoscope with soil can write round eyes, and it is the ability of time and space. Even if the soil is not dead, it is impossible to have such a big movement. Moreover, if the soil is really surviving, and such a big movement can be achieved, why didnt it do it immediately when the surgery just succeeded? This S-level combination of fire escape, the main attack is high temperature, which is different from the water prison. , The internal pressure is not strong. After the burning fireball is formed, the internal cannot restrain the opponent like the technique of the water prison, and the restriction of movement is really far inferior to the technique of the water prison. If the soil has this ability, it can be broken open at that time. At that time, it was also the best opportunity to counterattack. If you broke open at that time, your spiritualization technique had just been bounced away, and your soul returned to your body. At that time, he absorbed himself into a different space with soil and looked at him, restrained and imprisoned. In this way, the purpose of delaying time with soil can also be achieved. If this rain of fire was done with soil, the timing would be too weird! I always feel that there is a premonition that I don''t want! What I see at a glance will be the scene I least want to see! But at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ a series of thoughts flashed in her mind, but Chiba''s teeth were unconsciously bitten. The moment I looked up and looked up, the weird feeling of missing something and ignoring important information resurfaced again. This time, it was extremely strong. At this moment, Qianye''s heart beat violently. However, at this moment, in Chiba''s raised eyes, a dark figure suddenly fell from top to bottom. "Boom!" Afterwards, the water in the center of the fire rain covered the area, as if being excited by heavy objects, the water column burst. Suddenly, the waves moved, and Chiba''s sight immediately floated. Not on it! under! And Qianye''s gaze, at this moment, stopped the upward trend, and suddenly looked down. I saw the fire rain falling completely, the waves were rolling, and the white gas after the fire rain falling into the water was constantly covered, and as the waves rolled, the half-meter-high water column also fell and fell, the water splashed and the waves became more urgent. At the end of the day, it finally collapsed, revealing a dark swaying shadow in the water column that seemed to burn like a flame. This...this is! At this moment, Chiba''s eyes slowly widened as he saw the water curtain coming in and out, but his face changed into a look of doubt and surprise. Black...flame? Amaterasu? Do not! It can''t be Amaterasu! Although it looks like a flame, it is just the shape of a chakra, not a real flame? This...what is going on? With soil, how could there be a chakra of this color! It''s dark... Chakra! And the pupils reflected the flame-like shadow, and there was an incredible surprise in Qianye''s heart! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1816： 1 everything is over In the original... there is such a dark chakra? Is there such a chakra? The wave of sight slowly subsided, and the chakra group at the center of the wave, which looked like a dark flame, became clearer. I was sure that I was right. A few meters away, It was a group of inky black chakras. Chiba''s brows frowned tightly, and a series of original works about various chakra settings flashed in his mind, as well as the original works and even TV originals, theater versions and derivative series of more official Chakra setting. However, no matter how he searched for dry intestines, the black chakra, which was as black as ink, almost comparable to the color of the sky, was not at all impressed. "Gudong..." And after searching the dry intestines to no avail, Qianye couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. The feeling that something was missing in his heart and what he had missed had gradually turned into an uneasy mood. He even felt that his body, limbs, body and even the depths of his brain seemed to extend except for the thin lines of black ink that spread upward, extending to the top of his head, completely covering the top of his head. Above the open fingers, and behind the pitch-black hands, a pair of expressionless eyes slowly opened on the black misty expressionless face. At this moment, Qianye''s body, for some reason, began to tremble gently, and an invisible fear in his heart slowly evaporated. "Ah" At this moment, a long exhalation sounded gently in his ears across the distance of several meters. A plume of black smoke slowly floated up from the flame-like chakra group that was as black as ink. coming! For no reason, after hearing this exhalation, Chiba felt cold behind her, and her hairs almost stood up. Before he knew it, he had squatted up, and he didn''t know when he had already grabbed a kunwu. A drop of cold sweat on the forehead quietly rolled off. "Crack! Crack!" At this time, in the pitch-black chakra group, there was a sudden cracking sound, and something seemed to be cracking. "I can only say...Is it worthy to be a powerful figure second only to the golden glitter in the third Ninja World War? It is really wonderful. Every link, every tactic, not only has a strict plan, but also left behind. It left room for failure, one after another, and even, months ago, I was already calculating." Then, a heartfelt admiration sounded from the black flame chakra group. "Flap! Flap! Flap!" Later, when the voice fell, the chakra group also remembered a round of applause. And with the sound of applause, the dark flame chakra group slowly lifted upwards and stretched, and the ink-like color gradually began to fade, as if someone in it was standing up. Inside is... with soil? However, this admiration and applause did not attract Chiba. At this time, Chiba, who was already in a cold sweat, narrowed his eyes. Although the flame chakra group was black, it was It seemed to be luminous too. After the flame chakra group was raised and stretched as if standing up, he could see the figure standing up in the applauding posture. And as the figure appeared in his eyes, his hand slowly tightened, pinching it without creaking. After this figure appeared, he faintly felt a sense of oppression. "Patter...Patter..." At this time, the figure that stood up and wrapped in the black flame chakra group took a step forward, like a stroll in a leisurely garden, and walked towards Chiba. "I have to say, you must be praised here, it can push me to this level." While walking, there was such a word of admiration in the moving room of the Black Flame Chakra group. What does he want to do? Seeing the unabashedly approaching figure wrapped in the black flame-like chakra group, Chiba''s brows tightened, his hands tightened a little bit, the **** of his left hand that had been retracted behind him, It is slowly erected. "I advise you to be honest!" But at this moment, at the stall where the **** of Chiba''s left hand were raised, the sound of the silhouette, which was so neat, sounded again. Ok? And almost at the moment when the voice of the figure rang again, Chiba, whose left hand was about to change his seal, suddenly flashed in black in the corner of his eye. When! And just in this glimpse, time seemed to stop suddenly, and a touch of horror suddenly appeared in Qianye''s face, and his heart almost screamed. At this moment, beside him, there were four skeletal fingers wrapped in the dark flame-like chakra group. This is...Suzano! And at this moment, in Chiba''s mind, there was only one thought left! "Snapped!" At this moment, time seemed to flow suddenly. Amidst the sound of closing the palms, the skull palms wrapped in the black chakras shook the sound of the water, and the young man who was already about to attack, Hold it tightly in the palm of your hand. "Chichichichichichi!" Suddenly, wisps of white air slowly evaporated from the contact between the palm of the skeleton and the boy~www.novelhall.com~ However, at this time, Chiba seemed unconsciously, completely stiffened on the face, In the horrified eyes, there seemed to be some humble hope flashing. "Wow!" Afterwards, in the sound of water floating, the skeleton arm connected to the palm of the hand also floated under the feet of the boy who was suddenly raised, rubbing his side, slowly reflecting in the boy''s eyes. "Crack...crack!" And with the emergence of the skeleton arm, the dark flame-like chakra group that envelops the silhouette has faded like growth. From the junction of the skeleton arm and the silhouette flame chakra group, ribs are out of thin air. Generated, turned into half ribs, and slowly wrapped and protected the figure. "despair" At this time, with the formation of the ribs, the figure stopped. At the last sound of stepping on the water, the skeleton''s arm slightly bends, and the young man in the palm of the hand is caught in front of the figure. "Snapped!" At this moment, from a very close distance, you can clearly see that the charred and cracked mask on the faces of the figures in the flame chakra group that has been completely faded, suddenly shattered, Suddenly turned into powder and scattered. The face behind the mask completely and clearly appeared in the last pair of hopeful eyes. "Because everything is over." At this time, the faint words, mixed with invisible coldness, rang softly. And with this faint and cold words, the bright red pupils opened completely. At this moment, the three gou jade has been completely fused together, forming a peculiar pattern. Belongs to, the eternal kaleidoscope writes round eyes... Kaleidoscope pattern! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1817： Too deep into the play is it It turned out that the place I had never thought of, the place I had been neglected, and the place I always felt was missing, it turned out to be this! How could I not think of such an obvious loophole! Why didn''t I pay attention to such an obvious dislocation! What a time delay plan! What must delay the plan to keep me alive! It''s just a blindfold! It''s just a blindfold! Now, most of his plans have succeeded. I am afraid that Jiuxinai and Bo Feng Shuimen... Do not! No no no! Looking at the face in front of me, the pair of pupils in front of me that belong to the kaleidoscope pattern that can only be possessed by the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, the traces of humble hopes slowly shattered into dregs, a little bit of despair A layer of self-deprecation and regret slowly floated in the eyes widened in shock and amazement! Originally, he could think of it, he could predict the current situation, and the answer was that simple. From the beginning, from the beginning, he can calculate the current situation. He can completely avoid the current situation! It is absolutely possible! But no, he didn''t! He ignored the past, even if there was always a sense of violation in his heart that he was missing something, and he even knew what he had missed, but he didn''t think deeply, didn''t think about it, wishful thinking, that the current situation was real. So he was dragged here abruptly. He fell into the opponent''s trap abruptly, causing an irreversible situation like this! He should have thought of it! Should have thought of it long ago! The soil in front of you is not soil, but someone else! It should have been thought of long ago, what should have been thought of in the battle, why the soil is not used time and space again and again, not because he is looking for opportunities to use time and space to decide the victory, but because of time and space. It''s not his ability to write round eyes at all! And now, the Uchiha clan who can have the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes can only be one person! It could only be the traitor of the Uchiha clan who robbed Hirohiko''s kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and the traitor of the village, leaving the village at a loss. That close friend''s cruel brother, Nobuhiko Uchiha! And the masked man in front of him, the face in front of him, he had seen from Hongyan, and from the photo that Hongyan had always cherished. Although his face is more angular and his appearance is more beautiful, there is no doubt that the person in front of him is Uchiha Nobuhiko. The masked man who has been fighting with him is Uchiha Nobuhiko! Looking at the young man in front of him, Chiba''s heart was already about to explode with regret and resentment. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he was choked by the suffocation of regret and resentment and could not say a word. Even this feeling of suffocation made his brain feel dizzy. Under the severe mood swings, what he can do now is to look at the person in front of him. Scenes after scenes emerge in his mind, hoping that what happens in front of him is nothing but illusion, again and again by the body. The burning pain will shatter the hope, and then, constantly regretting, angry because of regret. "Hmm... I always feel that the expression on your face is what I want to see in battle, but I have to say that under the same combat power, no, it should be said that I pretend to be soiled. It cant make you show such an expression. Even, if you are not careful, you have suffered a big loss. Feel happy. You are the only ninja who has made me so embarrassed since I was born." At this time, looking at the growing remorse on Chiba''s face, and the expression that could not be said because of regret and anger, the mask has turned into powder and drifted away, revealing a handsome face similar to Hongyan. The corner of the masked man''s mouth slowly pursed with a smile and said. Compared with the previous tone, it didn''t have that cold feeling, but changed to that kind of heartfelt admiration. It''s just that this feeling of heartfelt admiration carries a very unpleasant tone that is condescending and neat. "you" At this time, upon hearing this sentence, it was obvious that the raging anger in Qianye''s eyes rose sharply, and in an instant, it almost burst out, but right here, the anger almost rushed out of his eyes, even with his figure. When they started to struggle in the palm of the skeleton, Chiba''s eyes suddenly cleared, and the whole body suddenly relaxed from the resentful tension as the white gas steamed from the scorn. After that, he saw the masked man in front of him, frowned slightly, and said hoarsely. Ok? Calm down! Actually... calm down? After such a big change, calm down so quickly? Hearing this sound, the masked man with a good smile on his face, the eyes of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel flashed slightly, and the smile at the corner of his mouth seemed to stagnate slightly, becoming a bit stiff. "What''s the matter with the temporal spatialization you used in the beginning?" At this time, Chiba''s hoarse second half of the sentence slowly spit out. Still want to figure this out? Under such circumstances, not only did he calm down, but also wanted to figure out the cause and effect... And hearing the second half of Chibas words, the corners of the mask mans mouth seemed to stiffen again. Then, after he subconsciously looked at Taki Chibas eyes, the corners of his eyes almost jumped. Looking at it, the smile at the corner of his mouth could no longer be maintained. At this moment, the eyes he saw were as clear as promised. There was no half of anger and regret. Even Taki Chiba''s face completely calmed Xiali. How what happened! Almost subconsciously, an uneasy thought flashed in his heart. "The space-time ability, even in the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, is a very rare ability. I don''t believe that it is such a coincidence that there will be two exactly the same space-time ability!" At this time, Chiba''s words sounded again. Judging from the night of Nine Tails in the original work, the time and space ability of Ha Feng Suimen directly associates with Uchiha Madara from the time and space ability of soil, and tries to speculate that the soil at that time is Madara ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It can be seen that, from Uchiha Madara to the present night of Nine Tails, there has not been a kaleidoscope of time and space to write round eyes in a hundred years. Although the Uchiha clan who opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes are also very rare, as Hokage, they pay much attention to the Uchiha clans wave of water gates. They directly pass the space-time ability, and it is quite certain to speculate that they have the space-time ability. In the end, I denied my conjecture because of my age, not because the ability to write round eyes in a kaleidoscope might have the same or similar temporal and spatial ability denial. So, to a large extent, it can be concluded that the spatial ability of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye awakening is very rare! And at the beginning, the space-time ability used by Uchiha Nobuhiko, the ability to absorb Naruto into a different space, is undoubtedly the space-time ability with soil! Moreover, the writing wheel eyes in his eyes are not the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes with soil, there is no such possibility that he used eyes with soil! The pupil technique that uses the time and space abilities with soil may be his ability to write round eyes in this eternal kaleidoscope. At least, now, he must figure out his eternal kaleidoscope ability! Thats all I can do now! At this time, Qianye''s clear and bright eyes slowly revealed a certainty. Now, judging from the strength of the black Suzano''s imprisoning himself, and the burning sensation of Suzano Chakra, it is absolutely impossible for him to survive. I am afraid that if there is a slight change, he will be pinched to death. However, he still has something to do after all. For example, figuring out the eternal kaleidoscope of Uchiha Nobuhikos ability to write round eyes in front of us will give Kushina and Hafengmizumen more chances of surviving! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1818： Reply answer? Still not answering? The voice fell in his ears, staring at the face of Taki Chiba who was right in front of him. With the insight of the eternal kaleidoscope, he did not let go of every change in Taki Chiba''s expression. At this moment, Taki Chiba has nothing to do. The trace of determination in his eyes already shows that Taki Chiba is ready to die, and Taki Chiba is ready to die. In a sense, it has shown that Taki Chiba has given up resistance and accepted the current desperate situation. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart began to hesitate. In other words, it was because of Taki Chiba''s peaceful acceptance of death and defeat that he hesitated. To tell the truth, Taki Chiba''s question, the answer is no problem telling him, it can be said that it has no effect on himself. However, judging from the battle just now, from the information he knows, Taki Chiba is definitely the kind that as long as there is a breath, even if there is no chakra on his body, the blood all over his body will drain, he will The enemy who will crawl over and bite you hard with your teeth, which will make you remember the pain for a lifetime. It is also the kind of enemy he fears and hates most. Such a peaceful resignation made him feel deceitful. And judging from the losses he suffered in the previous battle, Taki Chiba is indeed the kind of person who can surprise people, or that is, he is particularly good at making surprises. Uncertainty, the current fate is the beginning of the next wave of attacks. Moreover, this wave of attacks is definitely an attack that can get Taki Chiba out 100%, and even suffer a big loss for himself. Moreover, now that Taki Chiba already knows his true identity, this time he will suffer again, and Taki Chiba might not be so honest with him in acting. After all, he couldn''t imagine that, apart from finding a perfect solution to reverse the disadvantages, what reason does Taki Chiba have to suddenly become so calm from extreme regret and resentment. As for this fateful expression, Uchiha Nobuhiko would naturally not believe that the general players who play tactics have superb acting skills, and even he himself has just performed supernormally just now. He played a good role with the soil, and he did not let this master play tactics. Noticed. What''s the deal with this expression. Nobuhiko Uchiha doesn''t really believe it yet. but What if he knows that I will hesitate when he sees his fate, and use this to delay time? This Takichiba has been cooperating with me in acting, not necessarily because I was deceived. It is possible that he actually needs to delay time, so he has been with me for so long. What if he has support? Although there is no need to hide it now, it doesn''t matter if anyone from Konoha Village comes. However, since this Takichiba knows that someone is going to take action against Kyuubi, the manpower that is not enough to support will not be too weak, and the strategic and tactical ability of this Takichiba is still not a big deal... But after all, it is still unstable. Kyuubi is a must! Never go wrong. And if it''s just that you can''t answer the matter, it''s simple, this Uchiha Nobuhiko turned to think about it, but it was a bit tangled. Ok? This Uchiha Nobuhiko, he is... hesitating? Hesitating because of my question? At this time, looking at the face in front of him with a three-point similarity to Hirohikos, Chiba''s brows wrinkled slightly. He did not write round eyes, but after all, he is a **** master of words and colors. It is easy to see that Uchiha Nobuhiko is now. Tangled. He does not have absolute confidence? After realizing this, Qianye''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the confession in his original eyes seemed to flash with hope. Ok? What am I... hesitating? What about this kind of problem? So what if Takichiba has support? damn it! Almost instantly, this gleam of hope was captured by Uchiha Nobuhiko. Suddenly, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s slightly hesitant face flashed with anger, and his face immediately cooled down. I am not Uchiha taking soil, but myself! Really, the acting is too much! Over-substitute the role! Do I need to be afraid of things that I am afraid of? Then, with a chill on his face, this series of self-deprecating thoughts flashed in his heart. "Really, I have to admire you! Even if there is no life, it still makes me almost messed up. Well, as a reward, I will tell you the answer you want." Later, after these thoughts flashed in my mind, the neat smile appeared on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s handsome face again, and the feeling of heartfelt admiration was an unpleasant tone of condescending tone. Spit out from his mouth again. Don''t hesitate anymore? It seems that I can''t escape after all. But at this moment, listening to the instinctively unpleasant condescending words, Qianye frowned, and the brilliance of hope in his eyes finally disappeared. Humph! This is almost the same! Nobuhiko Uchiha, who noticed the disappearance of hope in Chiba''s eyes, gave a soft snort in his heart with a smile. "The answer is very simple. I believe you also know that there is a special sealing technique for the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, which can seal the ability of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye." However, despite a cold snort in his heart, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face still had a nice and kind smile, his mouth still had that unpleasant tone, and the words were half-spoken. Sealing technique to seal the kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes? Could it be that...is... But isn''t it only possible to seal Amaterasu? Can only transcribing Amaterasu? How can the temporal and spatialization of the soil... However, even though the words were only general, a clear surprise flashed in Chiba''s eyes. For him who knew the original work, it was enough to say this half. really! He knows the transfer seal! He already understands! At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who did not miss any change in Chiba''s expression, flashed a clear eye. "Yes, it is the transliteration of the seal. From the beginning, I stored the time and space with the soil in my eyes. What you see is indeed the time and space with the soil, not my eternal kaleidoscope. The ability to round eyes." Then, after the thought flashed through his mind, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. "that!" Upon hearing this sound, Chiba was slightly startled, almost subconsciously asking the next question. "Humph!" However, before he could speak the second word, the scoffing whiteness around him suddenly became violent. The palm of the black skeleton suddenly tightened, and Chiba''s face was pressed against the sound of the clucking bones. A layer of pain suddenly appeared on the top, and he couldn''t help but snorted, but the next question was interrupted. "Don''t worry." At this time, looking at the undisguised pain on Chiba''s face, Uchiha Nobuhiko smiled in satisfaction, shook his head, and said, "Now, it''s time for my question." Ask a question? He wanted to ask me the location of Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men? Hearing this sound, Chiba, who was already clenched with pain, was slightly startled. "Don''t worry, I won''t be stupid enough to ask some questions you would never say." At this time, as if he had guessed what Chiba was thinking, Nobuhiko Uchiha shook his head and said. "So...you, want to ask, what?" Hearing this, Qianye said with difficulty and asked. "Oh, sorry." Hearing Chibas difficult words, Uchiha Nobuhiko put on a look as if he suddenly realized something. He apologized first, and then, the bright red light flashed in the eyes of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel, the pinched black skull. The palm loosens immediately~www.novelhall.com~cough...cough cough..." Suddenly, the squeezed bones creaked, Chiba''s body lightened, and immediately coughed. Under the pinch just now, almost all the bones in his body were squeezed together. The pain was severe, but it almost suffocated him. . "Actually, there are only two questions I want to ask, two very simple questions, and I won''t ask any information about Kyuubi Renzhuli." And when Chiba finished coughing, Uchiha Nobuhiko who was in his spare time spoke again. "What''s the first question?" In this regard, Chiba is also simply, and now his life is pinched by human hands, he is not so stupid as to needlessly find sin for himself, and immediately speaks. "Very well, I like people who know current affairs." Seeing that Chiba is so straightforward, Uchiha Nobuhiko nodded in satisfaction, and said with appreciation. However, after just this sentence, his face suddenly became gloomy, and the pupil in the center of the eternal kaleidoscope pattern in his eyes shrank suddenly, and a terrible and ominous breath rushed towards Qianye. This is... the pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope! Ok... terrible! In an instant, Qianye''s figure almost subconsciously leaned back, a trace of terror flashed involuntarily in his eyes, an invisible breath, like a violent hurricane, and the feeling of suffocation instantly filled all the senses! For a moment, between heart palpitations and horror, Qianye was already covered in cold sweat! "You started to guard against our attack more than two months ago. How did you know that we were going to be against the strength of the Nine Tails?" Then, at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s somber words came quietly, and hit his beating heart heavily. Suddenly, Chiba''s beating heart suddenly stopped! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1819： Seamless How do you know...to be disadvantageous to the Kyuubi Renzhu Li? Under the most unexpected problem, Chiba''s breathing almost stopped. Looking at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupils, they locked slightly. How did you know... Of course it is because of the plot of the original! Of course it was because he knew that the Nine Tails Rebellion would happen! But how could he answer? Saying he is a traverser, is your world just a plot in a comic book of your original world? Regardless of whether he is willing to say it or not, after talking about it, will the Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him believe it, and how will he react after believing it? After all, as a native of Naruto, he learned that he survived Chiba''s world is nothing but a comic book for recreation. The pain he endured was nothing but other people''s entertainment. What kind of consequences would it have, Chiba could not imagine. After all, this Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him already has an eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, no matter how cruel, cold and ruthless, how shameless, the pain when opening the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, the huge emotional fluctuations, are genuine. , The pain he felt was genuine. Even when he opened Gouyu''s writing wheel, he may have endured huge emotional fluctuations, and thus fell into the darkness, killing his best friends and digging his brother''s eyes. The identity of the traverser is the existence that Chiba absolutely cannot predict what will happen after it is exposed. No matter what the situation is, it is impossible for Chiba to say it. It is absolutely impossible to say it now. However, if you don''t say that, then there is how to say it, this pair of eternal kaleidoscopes is not so foolish! And the Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him, even though he was "satisfied" and "self-righteous" just now, Chiba could see that this Uchiha Nobuhiko is definitely the kind of person who is different from the outside. Otherwise, how could he be able to get this era, except for Uchiha Madara''s eyes, the only pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Moreover, Konoha can be helpless, and the wanted all the way up to S rank, becoming an S rank wanted criminal! Konoha''s Sinner Evaluation Department is by no means a fool. If it is just because it can''t find a trace, it will definitely not be enough to rise to S rank, and at most it will be given an A rank. The S-class wanted criminal is definitely extraordinary! Under the great reward, the chasers who can escape the Konoha headquarters and the hidden mercenaries everywhere. If Chiba is not blind or stupid, it is absolutely impossible to compare Uchiha Nobuhiko''s true horror and the ocean in front of him. The complacent and self-righteous appearances are connected. Ordinary lies, it is absolutely impossible to fool Uchiha Nobuhiko. And the most helpless thing is that Chiba never thought of the current situation at all. After the opponent caught him, he did not directly kill himself. He was already prepared. If he loses the battle, there will be two endings. Killing, the second is to be brought into a different space, imprisoned for a period of time, and then killed. In other words, Chiba never thought about how to answer such a question. He didn''t think of excuses at all. And now, under the insight of the eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, if he shows even a minute of thinking now, he will be judged that he will have a different mind. At that time, Uchiha Nobuhiko will believe his excuse for rushing out. , Is a problem. As for what method Uchiha Nobuhiko would use to learn the truth if he didn''t believe it, just look at the pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheels looking directly at him. Although he is now avoiding the sight of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, he is in the hands of Susano after all, and his eyes cannot be avoided. And now, he can''t be used to cast illusions, even if he is in a state of helplessness, he must persevere, can delay one point, can inquire one point, delay one point, just inquire one point. No matter what this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s plan is, now if Uchiha Nobuhiko breaks into the location of Kusina and Namizumon, this pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, even Uchiha Nobuhiko, may not be able to deal with it. For the sake of reason, he will drag this Uchiha Nobuhiko here! no way! Can only... In this instant, after thinking of countless thoughts, Qianye finally flashed a trace of determination in his eyes. "Wait." But at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had just asked the question not long ago, spoke first and interrupted what Chiba was about to say. What does he want to say? Hearing this "wait a minute", Chiba frowned almost subconsciously. "First of all, just for the reward for your performance just now, let me add one point. The ordinary transfer seal, or the ordinary kaleidoscope writing round eyes, is indeed the kaleidoscope writing round eyes ability that cannot achieve the space ability at the time of the seal, but, Eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, not ordinary kaleidoscope writing round eyes." Seeing Chiba''s frowning brows, the smile at the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth seemed to be slightly cocked, and he still spoke in a condescending tone. "Not ordinary..." Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba''s eyes opened slightly, and he couldn''t help but blurt out a word. In other words, the ordinary transliteration seal can''t seal the time and space ability with soil into other eyes? Do not! It''s not that simple. Uchiha Nobuhiko, this sentence seems to be very clear, but it is still quite vague. It is also possible that the ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel cannot store the time and space ability with soil, but the transcribing seal can seal the time and space ability with soil. And the last sentence, although it shows that the time and space ability can be sealed in his eyes and can be used, because his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are special enough. However, what is this special? It is his eternal kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes, which is similar to the ability to transfer seals, and is a super enhanced version of the transfer seal ability, so generally there is no way to seal the kaleidoscope time and space ability of the transfer seal~www.novelhall.com~ Can be sealed. In other words, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel can use this enhanced version of the transliteration seal itself, not his unique ability. In other words, the ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel cannot store the kaleidoscope space and time capacity, because only the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel can store the kaleidoscope time and space capacity, or its eternal kaleidoscope ability is capable of holding the kaleidoscope time and space capacity. In other words, this ability to seal and use other kaleidoscopes to write round eyes, such as the time and space ability of kaleidoscope with soil, may be the unique ability of his eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes. This is the only one, no semicolon. It is also possible that it is because it is an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel that is a higher level than the ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel, so it can use a more advanced transfer seal, and because of the higher level, it can seal the kaleidoscope time and space capabilities. And use. And if you consider the special ability, how many kinds of kaleidoscope writing wheel abilities can be stored in his eyes, and how much ability does his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes have, there are even more misunderstandings in this sentence. During the battle, even a slight cognition error of the unknown ability of the opponent may be overwhelming and fall into the abyss of defeat. Perfectly... This sentence is perfect! But in the words, Qianye''s heart was bitter, and he deeply felt the difficulty and fear of the young man before him. Just as he thought, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is the kind of person with different appearances! "Secondly..." And just at this moment, the words in Chiba''s mouth blurted out, and the bitterness in his heart, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s voice raised a bit, interrupted his words again! . Literature Museum m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1820： why? and also? After being interrupted again, Chiba''s brows instinctively frowned, but now he is being pinched in the hands of others and interrupted again, and he can hear Uchiha Nobuhiko''s decibels. Come out, the current Uchiha Nobuhiko does not want to be interrupted. According to his current situation, since Uchiha Nobuhiko himself wanted to speak, it would save him from procrastinating. Therefore, at this time, Qianye pursed her lips, did not speak, and did not even show a puzzled expression, but quietly avoided the sight of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, silent. Basically, it looks like "you say you say, I listen". Talking to smart people is easy. At this time, seeing the appearance of Chiba''s loyal audience and feeling that his uplifted voice worked well, the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth smiled even more, and such a comfortable thought flashed in his heart involuntarily. "Secondly, it is a supplement to my question, or to make my question more detailed so that you can answer it easily. It is also my reward for your cooperation." Then, after a comfortable thought flashed, Uchiha Nobuhiko said kindly. "..." In response to this, Chiba continued to express his silence, and by the way, he turned his gaze away slightly, and turned to Uchiha Nobuhikos right shoulder, his eyes closed suddenly, and a stiff color flashed on his face, but he escaped. The eye of the eternal kaleidoscope that moved just now. "I remember that you had a conflict with Penn of Nagato more than two months ago. At that time, you were driven into desperation by two Penns, but you didn''t try your best, even if you were forced into desperation. There are two assassins left unused, and even if you used the art of spiritualization at that time, you would never be seriously injured. That is to say, when you were in the country of rain, you already knew that someone was unfavorable to the power of the Nine Tails. And, after a serious injury, you rushed back to Konoha regardless of the injury. Im afraid that you should go back to the village before the birth of Kyuubi Ren Zhuli and take care of it. In other words, you know the date of the birth of Jiuwei Ren Zhuli. You know that someone is going to be unfavorable to the strength of the Kyuubi Renju, and even that someone wants to attack while Renjuli is giving birth. In other words, the seal of Renjuli will be particularly weak during delivery. You also know that." Looking at Chiba, who avoided his gaze and closed his eyes, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face slowly sank, and he slowly moved Chiba forward a little bit away from him, and spoke calmly. Tao. "..." Upon hearing this sound, Chiba''s brows twitched slightly, but still closed his eyes and remained silent. "Of course, this may be the news you found when you were in the rain country to search for information. After all, Uchiha belt soil is also rooted in the rain country. If you have any plans, you can indeed inquire in the rain country. Arrived, and with your ability to infiltrate and investigate, "Even if you know that you are in the country of rain, Nagato is a little helpless." However, although Chiba was silent, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to be quite interested in this topic, but he spoke with interest. This Uchiha Nobuhiko! He...what exactly is he trying to say! And hearing these words, Chiba still remained silent, but his eyelids jumped uncontrollably. "Its just, Im very surprised that Uchiha Daido has never shown his intention to attack Kyuubi at any time in the country of rain, nor has he ever talked about Kyuubi, let alone the head vortex Kushina will give birth Even, I never intended to use anyone from the Land of Rain to implement this plan. Even the leader of Nagato and Yuyin Village, the entire Land of Rain is not in the palm of his hand. Only one person knows about this, this matter, only one person, and only one person, and, more interestingly, during the two months you were in the country of rain, whether it was Uchiha Or Im not in the country of rain, and its impossible for anyone to talk about this. How did you get the news from the country of rain? The people who know this matter are in the two of you in the country of rain For many months, I have not been in the country of rain." Seeing Chibas eyelids beating, Uchiha Nobuhikos face seemed more gloomy, but there was another smile on the corners of his mouth, and his words did not have the slightest gloomy feeling, but a kind of Exploring the general rather soft and doubtful tone. It''s like a student who doesn''t understand the problem at all, just like a teacher humbly asking for advice. "So, the final question, the question of complement, is why you will consciously keep a hand when fighting Payne, even if you are seriously injured, you still have to keep your hole cards. And why? , Also returned to the village of Konoha within a limited time, and immediately joined the childbirth protection team of Kuo Ren Zhuli. Moreover, Konoha had many arrangements for time and space abilities, even, Uchiha''s space-time ability to bring soil, apart from himself, even Nagato who has been in contact with him the most, has not been able to figure it out, but you, even the five-minute limit, are clear and clear!" But this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t stop, and just a series of why they threw it out. Can''t answer! This Uchiha Nobuhiko already knows too much! There is nothing more to say, no answer can be given! Even if he launches a mortal attack now, he can''t say anything! Don''t even open your eyes! At this time, Qianye, who heard all this, was already biting his teeth, and a little sweat appeared on his forehead. This Uchiha Nobuhiko already knows so much, he has no room to answer! Unless, he will tell the truth about the identity of the traveler! "Why, it is totally impossible for anyone to know, it is totally impossible for anyone to know the weakness of the ability, even the transfer seal that even the patriarch of the Uchiha clan does not know about Uchiha Tomitake. You know the seal technique, as if you already knew it." Seeing that Chiba was still silent, the raised smile at the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth finally slowly dissipated. The whole face was already somber and serious, almost dripping ink, and the words in his mouth were also a scene. Heavy and serious. Damn it! Is there any excuse here? There must be something to say! At this moment, upon hearing these heavy and serious words, the sweat on Chibas forehead rolled off instantly. Although he still closed his eyes and pursed his lips, he knew that he had to say something, otherwise, there would be something next. Even worse things happen! "Ah" At this moment, with a sigh, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s sullen and tight face suddenly loosened. "You are... the one who knows everything." Then, it was this sentence that was so plain that it seemed like a chatter. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1821： The person who knows everything "Anyone who knows...everything?" The extremely plain words that seemed to be talking, but they seemed to be thunderous, and each word exploded in the ear, and there was a buzzing sound, and Qianye''s head was blank. In the suddenly opened eyes, the expression was almost indifferent, and on the face similar to Hongyan''s three points, there was no half-half hesitation, no half-point temptation, and some were just a light but firm affirmation, almost subconsciously. , Chiba blurted out with surprise and suspicion. Does this... this kind of thing exist...? Actually... will be... But at this moment, in his blank head, there was only such an unbelievable thought. Although faintly aware of something, I understand that this Uchiha Nobuhiko already knows a lot, and even already knows enough information to infer what he never wants anyone to know, but he really heard this about what he never wants to know. Thing''s words, Chiba did not know how to react for a while, or subconsciously. After all, the person who has been traversed the world sees that he knows the plot, and there is no similar plot in any traversal book he has read. The person who knows everything is undoubtedly saying that he knows the plot. At this moment, apart from this surprising and suspicious rhetorical question, he couldn''t find any words or phrases, and he didn''t know how to respond. Ok? He doesn''t know... this person who knows everything? But at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko who was watching Chiba heard this sentence, but he was a little stunned, and a trace of hesitation flashed across his face involuntarily. He could see that Taki Chiba''s suspicion was definitely not a fake, and this At that time, Takichiba looked astonished, as if he didn''t know anything like "knowing everything". Is it possible that my inference is wrong, the person who knows everything, there is another person, this Takichiba seems to know everything, but actually doesn''t? Rather, it was used by someone who really knew everything? If this is the case, then who is the one who really knows everything? Do not! impossible! I have conducted investigations on all the characters I have contacted with this Takichiba. This time, I finally figured out the life habits of this Takichiba. It is definitely a person who can be called a lonely person and the person who has the most contact. , That is, Uzumaki Kunsina, Hyuga Yukina, and my stupid brother. Otherwise, these people, my stupid brother, would definitely not be the one who knew everything, and other people, after investigating it clearly, there was nothing unusual. Only this Takichiba, only this Takichiba is special enough. All the things now point this person who knows everything to this Takichiba. I can''t make a mistake! However, for the sake of safety, it is better to check again. After noticing the unexpected expression on Chiba''s face, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression remained unchanged, but a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. "Sure enough, you are the one who knows everything in the prophecy." At the same time, after this series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to be finally convinced, his face relaxed, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth again. "prophecy?" When he heard this sentence, Chiba, who was blank in his mind, was stunned, and a doubt in his mouth was blurted out again. Just now, was he testing me? Originally, he was not sure? At this moment, in his mind, such a vigilant thought flashed through his mind. Do not! This is not the problem now! Rather, since Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of me already knows that I "know everything", then what will he do next! And, after he knows it, what kind of influence will it have on the Night of Nine Tails! What can I use this to do? Now that it has been known, even if it was tempted by him, it doesn''t matter. The key is what you can do after you know it! What can I do with this! Now the turning point of the Night of Nine Tails has been completely changed by me. It is not absolutely impossible to have such a character who sees everything through a bridge that has not appeared in this crossing! After all, yes, here is reality! Its just written by one person, and reality is written by everything in the whole world together! Time to calm down! Thinking of this, Qianye suddenly woke up like ice water! After all, for the night of Nine Tails, he has made a lot of psychological preparations, thinking of everything he can think of. Although he did not expect that he would be seen through, be seen and know everything, but those previous The psychological preparation for various emergencies still calmed him down. And at this time, the psychological preparation of "no matter what happens, we must take advantage of the situation and calm down", at this time, it can be regarded as a top achievement. Moreover, after Chiba was at a loss at this time, if he was calm enough just now and noticed that this Uchiha Nobuhiko was a temptation, I am afraid this matter could be covered. "It seems that the fourth generation of Hokage, who looks gentle and sincere, didn''t treat you as a person who values ??abnormalities honestly." At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who looked at Chiba, smiled more at the corner of his mouth, and said. Between the words, in addition to the superiority, there was also a bit of teasing. "I haven''t heard of any prediction! What does this have to do with Teacher Watergate?" As for Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words, Chiba, who had calmed down, frowned slightly and spoke. prophecy? What prophecy? There are only a few prophecies in the original book. One is that the son of prophecy saves the world, the other is that Naruto, the son of prophecy, will meet the octopus, which is Kirabi, and the third is that the blue-eyed boy laughs and calls the names of nine beasts to show Naruto. Gaining the power of the nine-tailed beasts, the final is the battle of Prophecy Naruto. None of this has anything to do with people who know everything. During the words, although Qianye''s face was calm and slightly unhappy, there was doubt in his heart. "Watergate... Teacher?" But when he heard Chiba''s words, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to be startled slightly, and then the smile on the corner of his mouth became a little taunting, and he said, "Yes, it''s kind." "What do you want to say?" In response, Chiba''s eyes were slightly cold, and he said. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, do you have any comments on Hafeng Mizumon? Or do you have an opinion on purpose? At this time, such a slightly alert thought flashed in his heart. "I want to say it''s very simple~www.novelhall.com~ Don''t you wonder, how did I know the existence of a person who knows everything?" Hearing Chiba''s obviously already somewhat cold words, Uchiha Nobuhiko put away the mockery at the corners of his lips, looked a little serious, and asked. "Do I need to know?" In this regard, Chiba did not show much interest, just said lightly. Is that prophecy? Does that prophecy show me? The one who knows everything? But in his heart, it was not as calm as the surface, as he thought. "I think this prophecy, the entire Ninja Realm needs to know." Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression remained unchanged for Chiba''s faint words. No denying! It is basically certain that this Takichiba is the one who knows everything! At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was finally relieved. "..." As for Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words, Chiba just pressed his lips, and did not intend to say anything more. The entire Ninja World needs to know? This prediction is really so important, or rather, serious? At the same time, in his heart, he was surprised. "Of course, because the person who knows everything who shouldn''t exist will change the established destiny and the world will be destroyed!" For Chiba''s silence, Uchiha Nobuhiko said straightforwardly as if he could see through his mind. "The world...destroy?" When Qianye heard this sound, Qianye was stunned, but could no longer remain silent. He couldn''t believe it, and immediately blurted out. The person who knows everything who shouldn''t exist will change the established destiny, and the world will be destroyed by it? Yes...said I would... Destroy the world? Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1822： Question 2 It seems that it can''t be wrong. ? This Takichiba is undoubtedly the one who knows everything. Seeing the uncontrollable astonishment of the boy in front of him, and the vague thought of the intense astonishment in the boy''s eyes, the curvature of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth was slightly suppressed, and his heart finally became clear. . "Snapped" At this time, with a look of astonishment, and the thought of "Why would I destroy the world?" Qianye''s face suddenly felt cold, and a drop of water broke on his forehead. Do not! Impossible, why should I destroy this world! I have no reason to destroy this world! Damn it! Now there is a Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of me, and it is still the night of Nine Tails, how can he get confused because of his one or two words! And the coolness of this forehead, like a pot of cold water, instantly pulled him back from his thoughts, and his head suddenly cleared. "Flap...Flap...Flap!" At this moment, it was as if some signal had been received. Drops of water descended from the sky, coming in densely and densely. Amidst the sound of slamming, the rain poured down, and the ripples on the surface of the lake hit the lake. Chiba The clothes snapped. For a while, the shower was dense, dispelling the last trace of the heat caused by the fire, and the whole lake was chilly. "Boom!" With the coolness and a sudden thunder, Chibas eyes suddenly lit up, but it was full of Uchiha Nobuhikos completely gloomy face, scarlet eyes, and a gloomy look in the scarlet eyes. Some grinning smiles set off below! At this moment, in a flash of light, it looked like a grinning demon! What...what''s going on! This Uchiha Nobuhiko! And between this sudden flash, seeing this hideous look of Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba''s pupils suddenly shrank, and the eyes that had been raised and not relaxed because of the prophecy just now seemed to be Open a little wider. A hint of horror uncontrollably emerged from Qianye''s eyes! He has never seen such an expression. It is obviously very handsome, and his face should be a very gentle smile, but it exudes a hideous feeling, as if under the shining of thunder, that layer is wrapped in The deep and cold invisible and colorless darkness on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body was finally revealed, turning everything about Uchiha Nobuhiko into a gloomy and evil appearance. And after this thunder light flashed, everything seemed to have returned to kindness. Except for the slightly serious face, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was still a kind smile, the kind of condescending comfort, even the pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheels The eyes are all radiating bright red brilliance, there is no half of the hideous color. Basically, apart from the condescending comfort that is a little unpleasant, he looks like a gentle gentleman at all, even a little bit elegant without hesitation. "Then, the first question has been asked clearly, and then the second question." At this time, the cozy and welcoming Uchiha Nobuhiko took a slight breath, as if he had calmed down something, and said. Between the words, he returned to the condescending gentleness, and it sounded like a feeling of lack of beating. second question Knowing that I am a person who "knows everything", this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s performance seems a bit too abnormal! Shouldn''t it be a little gaffe? Shouldn''t I eagerly ask me about everything I know? This Uchiha Nobuhiko, now seems to have no interest at all in everything I know, this... is too abnormal! From what we know about him, he is a person who can kill his best friends when he is in the single-digit age, and Hongyans double gouyu writing round eyes are all thanks to him, in order to make his own brother become himself I am afraid that before he rebelled against the village, he also gave Hongyan a cruel stimulus, otherwise, Hongyan would not have Ergouyu''s writing wheel eyes at the beginning. At the same time, when he defected, the entire Konoha and the entire Ninja world mercenaries couldn''t help him, and they couldn''t even find a trace. After that, a series of layouts, especially the Third Ninja War, used Nao to let Hirohiko open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, and take away his eyes, and then let Hirohiko have a mental breakdown due to Nao''s affairs, deviating from Konoha, and calculating. Even if Hirohiko survives, it is impossible to threaten him, and it is impossible to use Konoha''s power to chase him down. Although he did not take Hirohiko''s life in the end, or that he did not kill Hirohiko as he wished, he is still extinct. future trouble. Moreover, his behavior and a series of layouts are all of a higher level of Zhuanyan, that is, a higher level of power. Even, he can be basically determined to be one of Madaras successors, but it may be a betrayal. spot. Preliminarily, it can be concluded that this guy is an ambitious existence who possesses enough weapons and abilities, and is cruel enough, and resolute enough to reach the highest peak of the Ninja World. And after contacting Madara and knowing what ceiling-level power is, his ambition is definitely not a simple eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Now, there is a know-it-all ninja in front of him, and he has no interest at all~www.novelhall.com~ This is too abnormal! And hearing this sentence, Chiba''s heart is full of doubts, and he feels that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s behavior is suspicious. "Wait...wait a minute!" This was the stall where a series of thoughts in his mind had turned, and Chiba suddenly said, interrupting Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words. "what''s up?" When the conversation was interrupted, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t look too angry, but asked politely. "Shouldn''t it be me asking a question, should you ask a question?" Hearing this, Chiba didn''t bother and said straightforwardly. Although it is still unclear what kind of character Uchiha Nobuhiko is, it is better to ask now instead of guessing. But in his heart, it was so thinking. "You are a sensible person, don''t pretend to be confused." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth seemed to be raised higher, his smile even worse, and his tone was still gentle and unpleasant, but his eyes looked down slightly. Gee! Damn it! I am a fish...so, he has to ask! Hearing this sentence, I felt Uchiha Nobuhiko glanced at the palm of his skeleton, and after the pain of tight beard Sano, Chiba pursed his lips again and remained silent. "I like smart people." Seeing Chiba''s actions, Uchiha Nobuhiko nodded in satisfaction. For the time being, see what he can ask. Hearing this, Chiba thought in his heart. "The second question is actually very simple, that is, why, why do I still keep you and not kill, knowing you know everything, but not asking anything?" Then, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t talk any more, and asked. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1823： The opposite Why do you keep me and not kill? Why do you know that I know everything, but don''t ask anything... Listening to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s second question, his pupils shrank slightly, but the corners of Chiba''s mouth showed a bitter but helpless smile. Even if I don''t care about my life and death, I''m afraid I can''t ask anything! He already knows what I want to ask! Just now, he caught my mind! From the very subtle expressions on my face, plus his understanding of my current psychology! He knew that I had calmed down, and he knew that I was doing everything possible to disrupt his thoughts! That''s why he said this deliberately. The second half of the sentence was a threat to me! Let me know, he knows what I am thinking, it is best to answer his first question honestly. Uchiha... Nobuhiko, such a terrible guy, turned out to be a character that has never appeared in the original work. At this moment, in the seemingly bitter and helpless smile, Chiba suddenly felt that the rain on her body seemed to be getting colder and colder. "Boom!" But at this time, it seemed to be verifying what Qianye had in mind. Amidst the thunder, the light of thunder flashed again, and the cozy and cozy appearance in front of me once again became a hideous color, until the light of thunder flashed away. Back to that warm and cozy. It seems that Taki Chiba understands it. So, what will you answer next? This Takichiba, an undead monster feared by so many people, how would he answer this question when he turned into a fish? Do you seek the death of glory like the strong, or just like the weak? interesting! It''s so fun! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko couldn''t help feeling a little excited looking at Chiba whose face had changed in front of him. He likes this kind of bridge! I like how a guy called "the strong" like Taki Chiba will react when he becomes a weak one. He has created many such bridges. Some people chose to die in glory, demanding or requesting death in their own hands, and some surrendered in the face of the situation, humblely answering his words in a begging tone of forgiveness. Problems, even flattering to please yourself, begging to survive. It''s just that these people are very ordinary, far less special than this Takichiba. He wanted to know how a special existence like Taki Chiba would react. This is why, since he caught Taki Chiba, he didn''t use illusion. He wanted to see Taki Chiba''s reaction. And no matter what kind of reaction, whether it is a death seeking glory or a humble begging, he is happy to see it. Even, for a long time, he will feel happy because of Taki Chiba''s choice. "Ah" But at this time, just as Uchiha Nobuhiko was thinking with joy, he sighed, but it was spit out from the mouth of Chiba who seemed bitter and helpless in front. Ok? Do you want to choose? Is it a humble begging for mercy or a glorious death. Hearing this sentence, a faint excitement flashed in the eyes of Uchiha Nobuhiko Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel. Come on, speak up! In his heart, he couldn''t wait. "Then, you know, why I was caught by you from the beginning, so I cooperated with you, try to follow your will, do nothing, what do you say, what do you think, I am really so behaved? Is it submissive?" Then, the next second, with a sound that seemed bitter and helpless, it sounded in front of him. And this sentence, this sentence that he was waiting for, was not a death seeking glory, nor a humble begging for mercy, but a...Rhetorical question! what? Obviously, this rhetorical question was something he hadn''t thought of, and even he didn''t even think of it, and absolutely never thought that Taki Chiba would actually ask him a rhetorical question. Wait! It seems... not right! This Takichiba was right. From the very beginning when he caught him, to the present, even if he was the one who knew everything, he didn''t seem to have much reaction. Not even a little panic. It''s as if everything is still in his calculations... Yes...it''s not right! How could Takichiba be so honest? How can you cooperate like this? According to his character, how could he obey so obediently, and, just now, he should have stayed here to confirm my life and death. I stayed because I confirmed my life and death, not because I have confirmed my disappointment! In other words, he was not sure at the beginning whether I was dead or not. With his character, at this time, in any case, he would be prepared with both hands. What should I do after I die? Didn''t die, what do you want to do with me next! Could it be that this is going to be calculated again! The key point is that Taki Chiba''s rhetorical question seems to be deafening, and he will wake up in an instant. The more I think about it, the more I feel that Taki Chiba''s words are reasonable. It seemed to me that it was too early to be a little proud. Suddenly, my heart was stunned. At this moment, the smile on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face stiffened. Do not! wrong! not like this! If he really has any back then, it should be surprising, and should not be said at this time! Even if this method takes some time, I will not specifically mention the opponent at this time~www.novelhall.com~ but should let me be proud, even if I dont want to, I can be humble and let me put it down completely. Beware. In this way, you can not only guarantee the surprise of the second hand, but also postpone it until the second hand takes effect! He did it on purpose! He just wanted to get me tangled up, suspicious, into a mentality of worrying about gains and losses, so as to buy time! This is also a means of procrastination! This is also a psychological method, exactly the trick that Taki Chiba uses! However, soon, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brows were a week long, and his heart suddenly jumped, and another thought came to his mind. One, enough to negate the previous thoughts! "Haha... it''s worthy of Taki Chiba, who knows everything, this trick is really more transparent than any ninja." Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly smiled, and the stiffness of his mouth immediately raised a smile of appreciation. "However, that''s it, I am no longer interested in you!" It''s just that this appreciative smile is extremely cold, and this last sentence is also cold and gloomy. ended At this moment, after the cold and gloomy words in his heart became uncontrollable, the smile at the corner of Chiba''s mouth turned into helplessness. At the same time, the smile became stiff with the stiffness of the facial muscles. Come down. At this moment, the peculiar pattern of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes has already occupied his entire sight! "Boom!" At this moment, the thunder came again, and under the light of thunder, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes were scarlet, like an excited demon, smiling grinningly. Become my nourishment! Takichiba! . m. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1824： Fall ended Originally, I wanted to delay some time... But after all, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is no ordinary opponent... Dense raindrops poured down from the sky, and in the light of thunder that flashed from time to time, little ripples kept hitting the dark flame-like chakras above the spreading lake. Chiba in the palm of the skeleton wrapped in a pair of bright red Under the gaze of the eyes, the last gleam in the eyes was finally annihilated and completely changed into dullness. As the eyes were completely dull, with a little regret and a little helplessness, Chiba''s head slowly drooped down. Originally, when he asked the question, he was trying to cast doubts and cause the entanglement and hesitation in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart. However, he did not expect that it would be counterproductive. This Uchiha Nobuhiko was so decisive. Without a word, he directly launched a phantom attack. Completely ended any possibility of his attempt to succeed. This villain died at a talkative stage, it is impossible for this Uchiha Nobuhiko. This rhetorical question is counterproductive. Next, he can''t do anything, no matter whether this Uchiha Nobuhiko is good at illusion, the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eye level illusion is directly applied to himself, and his battle is over at this time! And what he can do, I am afraid that only such a regretful thought is left. "Ok?" However, at this moment, looking at the young man with his head drooping in front of him and completely falling into the illusion, the owner of those bright red eyes, the young man named Uchiha Nobuhiko who held the young man in his hand, smiled on his face. , But it suddenly solidified. This feeling... Failed? Why... didn''t you go in? Under the frozen smile, a surprised and confused thought flashed in his heart at this time. Could it be! It seemed that there was a sudden flash of aura, and the moment he turned his forward thoughts, his bright red eyes opened slightly, and the frozen face immediately stiffened. "Boom!" The next second, as if to verify what he thought in his heart, the touch of the palm resembling the grasping shape stretched out because of the use of the must-saw, suddenly light, the entire curled palm, the palm of the palm, suddenly shrank inside. , Clenched into a fist-like touch. At the same time, at this moment of sensory changes, in his eyes, the young man with his head drooping suddenly exploded, shattered into a splash of water, and a waterfall came out. The palm of the skeleton surrounded by the pitch-black chakra group, also at this moment, followed the water burst into the room, clenched into a fist. It looked like the palm of the skeleton had crushed the boy in that hand. Water body! is the water body! When... When did he replace his body! impossible! This is absolutely impossible! If it is to replace the water body, it can definitely be sensed in the touch of Susano. Whatever you hold in your hand, no matter how you replace it, you can always perceive it at the moment of replacement! There is absolutely no replacement! The fragments of water slowly rolled down from the dark chakras outside the ribs that protected him from Susano. The smile on the corner of Uchiha Nobuhikos mouth was stiffened little by little, and his bright red eternal kaleidoscope Write round eyes, has begun to cruise around. Where will attack from! Since he is a water body, then he must have a back hand and subsequent attacks. At the same time, another warning thought flashed through his mind. Do not! wrong! If he didn''t replace the moisture body, then, in other words, at the beginning, he used the moisture body! Then... Why didn''t he attack? My attention was all on Moisture, and even my eyes were chasing Moisture''s eyes tightly. At that time, if I attacked from behind, I definitely couldn''t react. And if the strange power is fully used, the first stage of Susano can be completely destroyed! He could hurt me badly! Why... why not! With the thoughts and vigilant thoughts, Uchiha Nobuhikos face became more and more ugly, and that stiff smile disappeared little by little. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhikos face On, finally no more smiles. He knew, he was calculated again! was fooled again! Taki Chiba''s body has already ran away, this moisture body is used to delay the body''s escape! Everything just now is nothing but Taki Chiba''s calculations! "No! It''s not an escape yet!" And just at this moment, he seemed to see something. He suddenly looked to his right side, his ugly face eased slightly, and the narrow smile at the corner of his mouth suddenly rose from the corner of his mouth. His face, But there was another mocking smile. Indeed, I have to admit that this spirit of never giving up is the most difficult person I have ever met! Is this your answer? neither chooses a glorious way of death, nor chooses humble begging for mercy, but seizes that gleam of life and steps on my head! Taki Chiba, you are indeed the most special! But, this does not mean that you can really step on my head! As the smile floated, such a thought slowly emerged in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart. At this moment, in the perspective of his eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, a thread is stretching out from the palm of Susanoh''s hand, extending towards the end of his gaze somewhere. over there! At this moment, when the end of the thread in his eyes settled, Nobuhiko Uchiha reached his heart, and the corners of his mouth smiled and raised a little! "Zi...Zizi..." And just at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes flashed after he knew it instantly, and the sound of electricity suddenly spread into his ears. what is this? At this moment, he suddenly discovered that he did not know when this fist-sized thunderball was attached to his right shoulder. Thunder escape... Thunder escape? Lei Dun just now? In the next second, his mind flashed through the scene of him being trapped in a water polo and being bitten by the leopard. At that time, you planted this thunder seed for me? So... not! Then, his face suddenly changed as he thought of something, the raised smile solidified again, and his face looked ugly again, at the same time, his gaze suddenly moved up, and he looked up to the sky! "Boom!" And just at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ there was a thunder and a crash. I saw a flash of thunder, among the heavy dark clouds in the sky, the net-like thunder and lightning that covered the sky rolled and gathered, and a huge thunderball had already gathered. "Roar!" When his gaze settled, the thunderball suddenly burst, and suddenly, like a thunder beast breaking its shell, a dragon roar composed of thunder suddenly roared out, and the lightning after the thunderball burst. , And then suddenly joined together, converging into a red-eyed unicorn thunder beast, suddenly, their eyes met! "Hi!~" And at this time, a thunder light flashed on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s right shoulder, and the scoffing thunderball suddenly turned into a thin line of thunder and lightning, soaring into the sky, and submerged into the unicorn Thunderbeast''s slightly opened mouth. "Really... so it is..." At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, whose face was ugly, and his eyes only had thunder and blue light, with a stiff smile on the corners of his mouth, a bit of bitterness suddenly appeared, and he couldn''t help murmuring. "Roar!" In the next instant, with a thunderous roar, the Qilin Thunder Beast suddenly bit down. Fall with thunder! Kylin! "Boom!" Only a flash, amidst the roar of thunder, the huge pillar of thunder that pierced through the sky and the earth had already wiped out everything! Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1825： Backflow "Tap!" Lightly stepping on the branches, the sound of stopping, softly thinking of being in this gloomy mountain forest. "Cough! Cough cough cough!" Then, there was a slight but familiar cough. There is no feedback on the news of the water body. Is the soil still dead? He squatted down and pressed the branches under his feet, and wiped a handful of water stains from his nose due to coughing with the other hand, Chiba raised his head, above the sparse mountain forest, the sky did not know when it was gloomy. At this time, Chiba''s face didn''t feel a little gloomy. Is the ninjutsu, which has the strongest direct attack power, not enough to kill him? And in his heart, he began to worry. To be honest, he didnt know what other methods could be used to get rid of the S-level fire escape ninjutsu. His original idea of ??this fire escape ninjutsu was based on a momentary burn, supplemented by trapped enemies. Although Tu could escape this ninjutsu by speaking in time and space, at that time he was restrained by his spiritualization technique, even if his spiritualization technique did not last long before being bounced out by the powerful pupil power, but those times, It should be enough to kill the soil. At this time, he was quite puzzled, why he could not die under such circumstances with soil. Even, its unbelievable. If the soil can really survive this situation, I am afraid he will not be able to kill the soil. In a sense, bringing soil to him is invincible. It seems that I can only return to the village first. The water body should be able to delay for a while. After all, it is the water body separated under the Dumen mode. The chakra volume is even more than the normal peak, and it should be able to support a period of time. Now, I have to rush back to the village and guard the Nine Sina and Bofeng Shuimen. With me, Bofeng Shuimen will have more options for fighting without being held back. And thinking about it, Chiba''s mind flashed such a thought. At the same time, as the thoughts flashed in his mind, he didn''t hesitate anymore. After putting a handful of special bean-like munition pills into his mouth, his figure sank. Although the Dumen mode was turned on for a short time, and his body became stronger and stronger due to the changes, he even had a weak post-traumatic recovery ability. This Dumen mode, he was able to fully load, but the Dumen mode Chakra After all, it was because the clone had consumed a considerable part, and he was in a state where his physical strength was recovering but still needed to be restored. This time in the Dumen mode, his current physical strength still needs a lot of supplementation. Moreover, even if he is some distance away from the battlefield, the Night of Nine Tails is still going on after all, and the soil is not dead after all. After all, he still needs to continue to fight, and the danger still exists after all. He can''t stop the Junliang Pill now, nor can he stay here. Otherwise, he specially separated a water body to replace the main body, leaving it there, there is no point. ''S move is to rush back to the village quickly, staying by the side of Kushina and Bofeng Shuimen, completely quitting the thought of soil. Although he lost to Zodiac, Bo Feng Shuimen was able to suppress Zodiac, and even defeat Zodiac! "Boom!" However, at this moment, just as he made up his mind, there was a faint thunder, among the gloomy mountains and forests, a sudden flash of light, and suddenly, the expression on Qianye''s translucent face was stiff. Down. With that, his figure stiffened a little, and he was completely cast-free. This...this is! At this moment, a series of images flashed through his mind, the broken fireball, the chakra group of dark flames that crashed into the water from the fireball fragments, the shattered mask...the black chakra package The palm of the skeleton... the memory of the first perspective constantly emerged in my heart. Even, less than half of the chakra volume in his body has changed rapidly. A chakra is formed out of thin air, filling up about 10% of the chakra volume. Uchiha Nobuhiko! Susanoh! Eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes! Transliteration Seal-Time and Space Ability! With the memory, a series of regret, anger, surprise, horror, comprehension, determination... and all kinds of inferences poured in in an instant. What happened on the battlefield just now, as if personally experienced, was instantly filled In his head. Suddenly, too much information poured into his mind, and Chiba was on the spot. "Roar--!" And just at this moment, a vague roar of thunder came from the direction of the battlefield. "Boom!" In the next instant, a heavy roar followed, and suddenly, the entire mountain forest was illuminated by the thunder light from the battlefield as bright as day. Kylin! And in the next second, Chiba, who was stunned on the spot, suddenly awakened, suddenly raised his head, and looked at the thunder light coming from the direction of the dissipated battlefield, as well as the flashing hugeness in the thickest part of the dark cloud. Thunder pillar. The last insurance has been triggered? At this moment, Chiba''s heart was almost stunned, and his heartbeat was almost half beat immediately. Do not! This is terrible! I must go right away, I must go right away! with the fastest speed! In the next second, Chiba, whose heart sighed, suddenly appeared, but without saying a word, he headed straight towards the village. He didn''t intend to adopt the previous roundabout strategy, but went straight. The village even went straight to the location of Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen. Damn! turned out to be Uchiha Nobuhiko, an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye! If it is to bring soil, maybe this trick is still useful for Kirin, but for Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is just a delay! The sparse trees all around swept back quickly, Qianye''s teeth were gently bitten, and his face had completely stiffened. Although this trick Qilin ~www.novelhall.com~ is powerful, it is also an S-level Thunder Dunn, and even more so in a hurry, he can only draw materials from the original work, and complete the Thunder Dunn S-level ninjutsu abruptly. Of course, Sasuke was plagiarized. However, although the power of the unicorn is great, it is really not enough to face Susao Nenghu, it is completely impossible to kill, even if it is delayed. In the original work, Sasukes unicorn was completely blocked by Itachis Susano. At that time, Itachi was still seriously ill, squeezing the last trace of pupil power. In this situation, Susao Nenghu easily blocked the S-level thunder escape! And now, the opposite is the holder of an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, full of energy and stronger pupils, there is no reason why he can''t stop it. Even, his current unicorn, after all, is a plagiarism version, and has not been personally controlled yet, and it may not be as powerful as the unicorn that Sasuke himself controls. being blocked is a sure thing! If you only bring soil, there is no way for one eye to activate Suzuo Nohu, and the falling thunder is the speed of light, which is basically faster than human response, faster than the insight ability of writing round eyes, and it is impossible to detect in time with soil And time and space. This unicorn can exert its real lethality! At this moment, what he can do is to return to the village as soon as possible, and return to the side of Nine Sina and Bo Feng Shui Men as soon as possible! Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1826： Ominous **** it! I should have thought of it! I should have thought of it! The wind whistling in his ears swept back. With a "poof", Chiba, who was chewing on the special munition pills, plunged into another thicker mountain forest. As long as he crossed this mountain forest, he would reach Konoha''s. Within five minutes, he will be able to enter the village. And at this time, in his mind, scenes of fighting with Uchiha Nobuhiko, who he thought of as "bringing soil", constantly flashed in his mind. That mask, I should have noticed it! The mask is the most obvious "neglected place"! And a series of pictures flashed, Chiba''s teeth clenched even more tightly. Although the water body had already skipped regret and turned the regret into determination in the memory of the water body returning, but at that time, after all, it was a strong enemy. Before, now after breaking away from the powerful enemy, this feeling of remorse still cannot be restrained. With the upsurge of regret, the pictures in Chiba''s mind freeze frame after frame. What he hadn''t thought of, as if he had overlooked something, is already obvious. is not something that can be disguised as "spatialized when not in use", it is not something that can be explained like "sparrow flash", but a mask that is plainly placed in front of you! If he had paid more attention, paid more attention, and thought about some details of the original work, then it would not be the case now! Uchiha Nobuhiko is an orange spiral mask, but in the original work, the mask with the soil band is a mask with a similar facial texture to the dark part. Although it is also a one-eyed mask, no matter the color or style, it is different! The orange spiral mask that Uchiha Nobuhiko wears is more like a mask worn with soil in the future. In other words, the mask worn by ALFY when he appeared on the stage, although there are some subtle differences, it can still be clearly distinguished. of! is that he took it for granted and directly substituted Uchiha Nobuhiko for Oidoto! He should have found out! should have avoided the current situation! If he could find out at that time, then he would not have sealed the flying thunder **** Kunai, nor would he make the decision to stay alone and drag Uchiha Nobuhiko. Just because he thought Uchiha Nobuhiko was carrying soil, he thought about staying there, thinking about the final result with soil, so that once and for all, the wave of Fengshuimen over there can also deal with the weak seal of Kushina, and it is the safest. The method with the highest success rate. Moreover, in the face of the belt soil, although there is no effective means to suppress the spatialization of time, he still has the means of unicorns and spiritualization that can create a decisive point, even if it cannot defeat the belt soil or completely kill the belt. Soil, but it is still possible to repel the soil, or to retreat in the hands of the soil. But, now, what he thinks of bringing soil is Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, that is two completely different things. If it is Uchiha Nobuhiko, he must choose to be strong with Hafeng Mizuno, staying by Toshinna''s side, and increasing Kushina''s defense power. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, but two concepts with soil, a complete eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and only an ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, they are completely two concepts! What is the concept of a pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes? The pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope can completely control the nine tails, at least the combat power of the tail beast level. Not to mention other, this Uchiha Nobuhiko only possesses this pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes , And the kaleidoscope writing wheel of Susao Nohu was opened. It was enough to be a tail beast level of combat power, even if it was not comparable to Uchiha Madara in his heyday, it would never be much worse. Opening the eternal kaleidoscope of Susano Nohu''s writing wheel, what it means, Chiba is very clear, this is definitely not a battle of magnitude. Uchiha Nobuhiko, it can be said that it is because of his invincible existence, staying is also looking for death! What''s more, this Uchiha Nobuhiko has not only a pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheels, but also something more terrifying and difficult. Damn... Ok? wait a minute! Under a series of regrets, Chiba''s figure was already turned into an afterimage, but there was a flash of light in his mind, as if thinking of something, his face tightened because of regret changed suddenly! Now, "with soil" is Uchiha Nobuhiko, Uchiha Nobuhiko is "with soil", then, with soil? Where is the real belt soil! At this time, he suddenly thought of such a thought that made him difficult to calm down. At the same time, a picture flashed through his mind, outside the childbirth cave, the elite guards among the dead elites. The configuration of those guards, if the soil is a person, it is absolutely impossible to solve it silently. But if it is to write round eyes with an eternal kaleidoscope and seems to be good at illusion, then it is completely possible! And if only Uchiha Nobuhiko is alone, it is impossible to be silent! In other words, now, there is still a soil! There is another soil, in the dark! Suddenly, Chiba had an extremely bad idea, and even, already felt that it was a bit too late for him to rush back now. While you play with fate, fate will play with you too! At this moment, Chiba''s heart, for some reason, suddenly flashed such a sentence. For an instant, Chiba''s face suddenly turned pale~www.novelhall.com~ Wow! " And just at this moment, the gust of wind blew up, as if something huge was passing through the air, and the dense canopy of the thick bushes above Chiba''s head suddenly separated from both sides, extending to the far front of Chiba. "Tap!" The violent wind poured in, and between the leaves flying horizontally, almost subconsciously, the fast-forward Chiba suddenly stopped, and with a click, he stepped on a branch and fell down until it hit the ground. At that time, he stopped his figure with a terrible state. what! After squatting and landing, Qianye was already covered with cold sweat, and his face was strangely pale. Even his figure was already trembling uncontrollably, and the whole body seemed to be unbreakable. The object is generally pressed, showing an unnatural sense of stiffness. Good...so strong...! Is it really a trick from fate? The next second, with a grunt, Chiba, who raised his head slightly, couldn''t help swallowing. At this moment, he suddenly had an illusion that behind him, it was already pitch black, and in this pitch black, a pair of huge scarlet eyes with eternal kaleidoscope pattern were watching him quietly, which belonged to the eternal kaleidoscope. His pupil strength was already overwhelming him. I can''t move when I move! Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1827： recognition Is this... the real pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes? Compared with ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, there is such a big gap! is simply a sky and a land! Feeling the breathless pupil power that belongs to the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writer Eye on his shoulders, Qianye''s teeth gently clenched. He knows that this is psychological pressure, and there is no physical force pressing on his shoulders to make him immobile. However, it was this kind of psychological pressure that made him unable to even get up, and it was quite difficult for him to even raise his head. This is already a strong psychological suggestion. The strong psychological suggestive pupil power from the powerful eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, subconsciously, makes Chiba believe that he cannot stand up at this time. can also be said to be a passive illusion-like effect under pupil power. Chiba now understands a little bit, when Sasuke merged the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes in the original work, the feeling of the beheaded Bai Jue was already felt. Although the pupil power of Sasuke''s eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye does not have such a strong psychological suggestive type of pupil power, there should be no difference in this sense of oppression. , At this time, Chiba finally understood how lucky he was in the previous battle. No matter what the purpose is, this Uchiha Nobuhiko has been using ordinary writing wheel eyes or kaleidoscope to write because he wants to play the soil. The pupil power of the wheel eye level has never been used without the pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope level. Although, after opening the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, the ordinary writing wheel eye pupil power is far superior to the ordinary ordinary writing wheel eye, but Compared with the eternal kaleidoscope, the full-open pupil power of the writing wheel is really a world of difference! If this Uchiha Nobuhiko used the pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes at the beginning, then the battle would not start at the beginning, and there would be no fight. Even, he doesn''t have the sensation of the pupil power of substantive eye contact now, and he has almost caught up with the pressure that Nagato did not have against his own reincarnation eye at that time. For a rough estimate, although this pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes is one stage lower than the reincarnation eyes, in terms of pupil power, although it is still inferior, it is not inferior and very exaggerated. If a ninja has been worse, I am afraid that I will be stunned by this eye, I am afraid that he will feel weak and unable to fight. This is also the place where the real bug of the reincarnation eye is. As a degraded version of the ceiling-level ability reincarnation eye, even if it is not as good as the reincarnation eye, the highest stage eternal kaleidoscope writing reincarnation eye can crush or suppress all power systems below the reincarnation eye. At this moment, Chiba can be regarded as being able to stand at the top of the power system again, refreshing his knowledge of the true highest-end power in this Hokage world. If the previous Payne was a glimpse of the reincarnation eye, then this time, he really felt the insignificance in front of the blood power. "Pa pa pa pa pa pa pa!" And at this moment, Chiba gritted his teeth and raised his head as much as possible to look forward. When a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, there was a burst of applause with a sense of leisure and sincere feeling, slowly darkening from the front. The place rang. come yet And hearing the familiar applause in this memory, Chiba''s mind involuntarily floated up the black chakra that was covered in jet black, like the one who was born in a dark flame. It was very leisurely and self-satisfied but condescending and extremely uncomfortable. youth. That, absolutely difficult and terrifying enemy named "Uchiha Nobuhiko". "I have experienced countless battles, countless sins, and met countless people, stupid, clever, humble, hard-bodied... you can imagine all kinds of personalities, people of all qualities, I have seen them Ever! But, only you, only you Takichiba, is the most special, difficult and dangerous person I have ever seen! I have to say that your wisdom has far surpassed this era, no, even in the past, what ninja **** Senjujuma, what Uchiha Madara, what Sarutobi Hitoshi, compared with you, all It''s rubbish! " However, after the applause stopped, what he saw was not a condescending young man, but a calm, deep and handsome young man with a serious face and deep eyes. And the black flame-like chakra, at the same time as the voice came, on the shoulders of this calm, deep, and inexplicably quiet young man, slowly drifting away. Even that pair of bright red eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes is much more "gentle" at this time. Of course, the huge pressure behind it that seemed to be stared at by the eyes of a huge eternal kaleidoscope, but it did not dissipate at all. At this time, the words that came were also deep and abnormal. Although they were not murderous, they made Chiba chill and sweated behind him. I dont know why. Hearing this sentence, there is always a feeling of being sentenced to death, or being declared an epitaph. This feeling really makes him very uncomfortable. Even, this kind of scene reminded him of his previous life before crossing, and he was so helpless to fight back, letting all tragedies happen in front of him. Damn! Why... why do such characters exist! An existence like Uchiha Nobuhiko should be a more unreasonable existence than me, a traverser! Why does appear here! At this moment, in front of a strong sense of powerlessness, such a deeply unreasonable thought flashed in his heart. "Knowing everything, you can still have this kind of resilience, even if you dont have extraordinary talents, and even your body has some kind of fatal... To be among the strong, I am afraid I will never be able to do it. Very powerful, you are really powerful, Taki Chiba!" At this time, he stopped with a "ta", and changed the former complacency and condescending Uchiha Nobuhiko, on his calm and steady face, in the bright red eyes, this time it was truly sincere. Admired and admired, and even finally revealed a look of jealousy. "I admit that I was forced by you to get rid of you here, my strength is not enough to hold you back, I can only get rid of you! Even, I am quite scared, quite afraid, if you let you If you continue to develop like this~www.novelhall.com~ I am afraid I can''t help you in the end." With a look of fear, Uchiha Nobuhiko lowered himself, half-kneeling on the ground and looking straight at Chiba, looking at Chiba''s eyes, and said sincerely. It seems that it is a death sentence. This Uchiha Nobuhiko is absolutely impossible to let me go. And hearing these words of praise, Chiba''s heart gradually became cold. He knew that the reason Uchiha Nobuhiko said this, and the reason he was so frank, was because he was only talking to a dead man now! You dont have to lie when you talk to the dead! "I admit that you are the strongest among the countless people I have met, countless geniuses, countless strong people!" At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s last words came softly. ended. Really, it''s over! The second life... is over! At this moment, Chiba''s figure suddenly became cold, and there was only such a desperate thought in his heart. Then, in the next second, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel pattern in front of him suddenly spread, and it instantly filled his sight. Then... Total darkness. Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1828： source Am I... really dead? In the silence, a voice seemed to be a question from the heart, and suddenly rang, breaking the deep silence. Afterwards, in this pitch-black consciousness, a faint light slowly emerged. here is Then, the faint light diverged little by little, and slowly expanded, gradually becoming like two slightly overlapping eyes. "Sure enough, is it dead?" After that, he opened his eyes and glanced at this somewhat familiar dark scene, the resuscitated consciousness slowly spoke, with a deep sigh, and said. Hands... feet... are there. And this darkness. He lowered his head, his awakened consciousness looked at his hands, and at his feet. Then, after looking around for a week, he found that there was nothing but quietness covering everything, no light, no other, only deep darkness, after waking up. The consciousness is confirmed. This place, he has been. Moreover, the same as the situation last time, the foot is exactly the same as the surroundings. There is no gap in the darkness. It feels like the foot is stepping on the ground. He is standing upright now, but it seems that he is not. Floating, spinning, as if in a universe without planets and brilliance. Darkness filled his side. "Could it be said that this is my Bliss World? Is this my Huangquan Road? Because I am a traverser, I am a person who does not belong to that world, so the Bliss World of Naruto World does not accept outside my world Soul?" At this time, the awakened consciousness seemed to have thought of something, and the expression on his face immediately changed. The original expression of knowing and helplessness suddenly changed into horror, horror, and fear. If he could still sweat, I am afraid that now, his head is full of cold sweat. Do not! This... how can this be! If I cant enter the Elysium, the Naruto world of the Naruto world, then how can I be with Kusina, how can I be with Guan Ye, Kasuga, Captain Kasano, Kazuto... and Yukina, Hirohiko... Even the **** Hyuga Xueying, how can I wait until the day I meet them again! If, if...I can only stay here, then, I...I''m dead, what''s the point! What''s the point of being unable to be with them, even if there is a third life! Do not! impossible! calm! calm! I''ve been to Huangquan Road, I''ve walked Huangquan Road, and I met Guan Ye there! Moreover, when I came here last time, I seemed to have been rescued back! They were saved by the harmony and went back! I shouldn''t be dead yet, I should be in a dying state than the dying state I entered into the sealed space! However, soon, he calmed down. After all, this is not the first time he has entered this "dark world". Although I don''t know where it is, based on the previous experience, it should also be a "near-dead space". In fact, he is not dead. Moreover, there is a state of dying more than a state of dying. In his cognition, it is probably a state of suspended animation. It is very possible that he has fallen into a deep state of suspended animation. Do not! Still wrong! Last time, the last time I woke up from this state of deep vacation death for some unknown reason, and the war has passed, I am now in this state of deep vacation death because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s ultimate move. Anyone... will anyone save me? Anyone else, can you save me? However, he just breathed a sigh of relief. The next second, he suddenly thought of something, and his whole face looked ugly again. If he could sweat now, I am afraid that he would be sweating again now. No... it doesn''t matter! It seems...it doesn''t matter! If I really die, I will still take the Huangquan Road and go to the Paradise! Last time, wasnt it? Once, didnt you encounter a Guanye who couldnt leave? If I am really a soul outside the world, and the bliss of this world does not accept it, then how can I take the road of Huangquan this time and still encounter the aboriginal people who cant leave without worry? Yes! Because I''m still in a state of suspended animation and haven''t completely died yet, so now, if I don''t count as a dead person, I won''t take the Yellow Spring Road! Then, quickly, he figured out the joints. "It''s true that I am alive, but I like to be surprised when I die!" Later, after thinking about this, he knew that he would still take Huangquan Road, even if he waited a long time on Huangquan Road before he could walk into the Paradise of Bliss with his family and friends, he finally felt relieved, and his mouth showed a touch of self-deprecating. With a smile, he cursed himself without realizing it. And he also knows that his own life is still impossible, an eternal kaleidoscope-level bug-like opponent, and this opponent is calm, smart, and impeccable, basically invulnerable. In terms of strength, absolutely crush oneself. In terms of strategy, not to mention being able to surpass oneself, but also being able to make decisive and correct decisions at critical times. It''s not that he is presumptuous, or that he is depressed, unable to accept blows, and unable to meet strong opponents, but that this Uchiha Nobuhiko is completely invincible to him! Whether it is in strength or wisdom, he is the present, an impossible existence! This time, there is really no hope! Moreover, he has also tried his best, and the Night of Nine Tails has failed. After all, in addition to this Uchiha Nobuhiko, there is another belt soil. I dont know what is planned in the dark. Even, it is very possible that the current belt soil has already found the water gate and Kushina. At this moment, he It is also uncertain whether the situation is good or bad. At this time, he also understood to some extent, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is in the light, Uchiha is with the soil in the dark, the other party also noticed the arrangement of Konoha, and knew that he had already taken precautions against them here, so Let Uchiha Nobuhiko come to confuse him, let himself be on the battlefield here wholeheartedly, and prevent himself from playing any conspiracy to make them fall short. But after waiting for the time to be almost, it was Uchiha Nobuhiko who turned out to be together with Otochi and took down Kyuubi. At this moment, he already wanted to understand the plan of Uchiha Nobuhiko and Uchiha with the soil. A very simple plan is nothing more than confusion and surprise. At this time, he also understood ~www.novelhall.com~ another place he didn''t expect, what was an omission. "Kurozutsu, I ignored him! He is there, he is inquiring about news, inquiring about intelligence, Uchiha Nobuhiko and Daito, how can they not know our layout, but know our layout, How could it not find a way to target, but find a way to kill the guard silently, what''s the difficulty? In the end, it''s just that there is mental arithmetic and unintentional, and it becomes mental arithmetic and intentional! The night of Nine Tails, from the very beginning of my complete change, it slipped into another process of failure! The difference is the process, the same... is the ending! " At this moment, he also understood the root of his failure. While staring at the abyss, the abyss is staring at you. While teasing fate, fate is also teasing you! This is the root of his failure! Chapter 1829： at this point is it It failed. In the end, is destiny unchangeable? After a series of thoughts and self-talking, I calmed down the many emotions in my heart due to these thoughts, and looked at what I had already forgotten before crossing without a trace of calluses, almost white hands, Chiba pursed his lips, It was suddenly quiet. Although the matter is over, it is useless to think too much. However, compared to meeting with Jiu Xin Na and the others in Elysium, after all, it is better to live happily in that Naruto world. He even thought about making up for the regrets in all the original works. After all, in terms of reading taste, he also prefers a happy ending. After all, is it too simple for me? This is not a journey after all. According to the reader''s favorite, or the author''s own preference, everything can be changed. Yes! I think its too simple. If fate is so easy to change, the established history, the original plot is so easy to be changed by so many people, then those who seek light in this dark world would be too cheap. Up! Not only did I think things too simple, but I underestimated the world. If it is really so easy to change, just because I know the plot, just because I can mobilize the entire Konoha and use the power of the entire Konoha to move the gear of fate, then it can be changed. Well, this world is too fragile. Konoha''s power is indeed second to none in the Ninja World, but Konoha is just a component of the world. Moreover, this component has always been driven by fate. From the beginning, I was wrong. Simply thinking that changing the turning point of fate can change fate! Thinking of this, a wry smile slowly floated from the corner of Chiba''s mouth, but after all, there was no overreaction, and there was no surprise just now. There is no doubt that there are many things that Chiba sees after all. It''s getting lighter. Now, the situation has reached the worst part, no, it has reached an irreversible situation, at least for him, it is over. Some things that were obsessed in life, after knowing that there is no hope, it is easier to see through. Really... What did I do in my second life! Then, after a series of thoughts, Chiba was bitter at the corners of his mouth, but a little self-deprecating appeared. At this moment, with his thoughts, scenes from the time he passed through were constantly appearing in his mind. And after these revolving scenes flashed, looking at everything after the crossing, he suddenly found that in addition to training, his second life was basically training, or he was going to battle to kill the enemy and encounter danger. Even if Kushina and they gave themselves a lot of warmth, it looks like they should be people who occupy a lot of time. In fact, in his second life, Kushina, Hirohiko, Xuena, Hafengshuimen, Kakashi, Lin...these people who gave themselves warmth did not actually occupy much of his short twelve years of life. Even if Hirohiko and Xuena live together, they actually have dinner together every day. Sometimes they don''t eat together. The time spent together is too low compared to the time of a day. At this moment, Chiba really regretted it. At the beginning, he should be with them more, otherwise, it would not be like now. Even if I recall, I can''t find much to remember. However, this life is not a waste of time, a second life wasted. Although the ending was still a failure, I was still a loser, but, at least, this time, I died on the road of resistance, not only in the humbleness of promise and fear. Even if the ending is not good, it is a clear conscience! Then, after this self-deprecating smile floated, as the thoughts in his heart changed, Chiba''s face slowly began to calm down. This reckless memory gave him in addition to regret and regret. He comforted. sorry Yukina, Hirohiko, I''m going one step ahead. sorry Kushina, Nami Fung Mizumon, I can no longer help you, Uchiha Nobuhiko, plus the soil, I am really... helpless! Sorry! Sorry everyone, Guan Ye, Aso, Nangi, Captain Morino, Shiga, Kento, Lin... Also, Kakashi! Everyone, sorry! I have no choice but to wait quietly for death. Then, after comforting, Qianye''s heart was filled with apology and a deep sense of powerlessness for the current situation. At this moment, even if he had truly accepted his fate, but thinking of these deceased and alive partners, he still couldn''t help but think of any way to break the current situation, but after all, he couldn''t think of any way. This is the only thing left with some unwilling apologies. If, if possible, he still wants to make up for all his regrets after all, even in the calm of this dying thoughtfulness, every time he thinks of this, he will give him warmth and give him a chest in this dark world. The family and friends who were walking forward, he still couldn''t help but want to exhaust his last bit of strength. However, the reality is cruel, and the drama that belongs to him has come to an end. At this time, he has already exhausted the last trace of strength! is it This time is really over! It''s really over! Thinking of this, Chiba slowly closed his eyes, and subconsciously took a deep breath. Although it is impossible to breathe in his current state, after doing this, he still has a kind of The feeling of air filling the lungs. Then, as this breath of "breath" filled his lungs, scenes from the past and present appeared in his mind, like a revolving lantern, quickly passing through his mind. At the same time, a kind of tiredness slowly diffused in his consciousness, becoming more intense. At this time, Chiba also seemed to realize something, after all, a calm smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Afterwards ~www.novelhall.com~ the tiredness became intense, and Chiba let out a long "exhale". After so long, it seems that he really should rest. Thoroughly, rest! Following the tiredness, the thoughts slowly dispersed, and Chiba''s consciousness slowly began to fall asleep. This time, I really won''t wake up! "Tick!" Then, at this moment, a clear sound of water droplets suddenly sounded. Ah! Suddenly, she was extremely tired, and Chiba''s consciousness, who was about to fall asleep, seemed to be awakened suddenly by a basin of cold water. Suddenly, Chiba opened his eyes! . Literature Museum m. Chapter 1830： space This...here is it? The faint yellow color was reflected in the slightly confused eyes, and Chiba, who was fully awake, looked around for a moment, and a sense of familiarity suddenly poured into his heart. Seal space? This is... Sealed Space? I''m not dead yet? Then, Chiba, who was instantly awake as if being drowned by cold water, quickly understood where he was, and when he looked down, he already understood his current situation. At this moment, he was sitting on the ground like a water surface with his back leaning on a bronze gate. Because of his actions, waves of rippling water surface appeared. Obviously, this is the sealed space in my head! Not only is he not dead, but the situation is improving? Nobuhiko Uchiha, didn''t you kill me? But when he noticed the environment he was in now, Chiba was surprised. If the previous dark space was in a state of heavy holiday death, or a state of dying, then this sealed space is a dying state that is better than the state of holiday dying or dying. In other words, he had recovered from a state of dying to a state of dying just now, and he himself was in a kind of recovery. This is completely inconsistent with the current situation. The reason why he entered the state of dying was because of Uchiha Nobuhiko, because Uchiha Nobuhiko cast a illusion on himself, and then killed himself before entering the state of dying. Now, he has recovered from the state of dying to the state of dying. Didn''t this Uchiha Nobuhiko kill himself and heal his injuries? In other words, this Uchiha Nobuhiko was too confident. After giving himself a fatal blow, he left, and then his body began to recover due to some change, and he pulled himself back from the death line. How can this be! Regardless of whether Uchiha Nobuhiko is good or evil, whether his behavior is cruel, decisive and cruel, he is said to have known that he is the one who knows everything that will lead to the destruction of the world. As an aboriginal of this world, how could he let himself be World destruction? Moreover, with this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s performance, how could it be possible to be blindly self-confident and not kill people? This situation is completely impossible now! "Ok?" And at this moment, in the quiet space, a slightly puzzled and surprised voice suddenly came to mind. "Wow!" Then there were waves of water, it seemed that someone was turning, and when their feet stepped on the ground, there was a sound of water. In front of Qianye, a series of chaotic ripples also flowed over and hit his feet, followed by a few ripples. At the same time, a soft and bright light also lit up along with the ripples, shining the dim brilliance with a layer of white full of warmth and hope. what! At this moment, when the soft light was shining, he subconsciously raised his head to look at Qianye ahead, but his face suddenly fell to one side, the color of doubt disappeared in a flash, and the look of astonishment instantly filled his face. "Really, are you so special? You were able to enter here. No wonder, no wonder... I should have thought of it." At this moment, a little surprised but understood words rang out. "Uchiha... Nobuhiko." At this time, almost at the same time when these words sounded, with an unbelievable word, he murmured from the mouth of Qianye with a shocked face. At this moment, in front of Chiba, in the center of the misty space, there is a handsome young man standing, and this soft light radiates from the fist-sized ball of light in the palm of the young mans palm. Out. And this handsome young man, with his bright red pupils exuding a shocking sense of oppression, looked slightly surprised at the young man sitting on the huge bronze gate. Exactly, Uchiha Nobuhiko! How... how? Nobuhiko Uchiha, how could it be in my sealed space... Do not! He has the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and his pupil power is stronger than that of Naxu''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. Even Nasu can enter this sealed space, let alone him! Could it be said that the illusion technique he just cast was not an insurance to kill me, or an illusion technique that could kill me, but a certain technique that entered this sealed space! In other words, did you use your pupil power to enter here? And my spirit was rushed into the dark space by the impact of this powerful and eternal kaleidoscope pupil power? In other words, I am not fatally injured now? And just at the moment when he saw that the young man in front of him was Nobuhiko Uchiha, with a clatter, Chiba''s whole body was almost an agitated spirit, and he stood up, his right hand already subconsciously touched his lower back, and the other hand It was a seal, and subconsciously entered into the fighting situation. "It''s all this way, haven''t you given up yet?" Seeing Chiba''s movements, Uchiha Nobuhiko remained motionless. In addition to being quiet and solemn on his face, he did not have that kind of mockery or condescending attitude, just said with emotion. Ok? At this time, following Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words, Chiba''s figure also paused slightly, as if he had discovered something suddenly, and slowly lowered his hands. "cough!" Then, seemingly embarrassed, Chiba slightly opened the page and gave a soft dry cough. Damn it! Now I should be a mental body, and he is a projection of pupil power. At this time, I don''t have any ninja kits, nor can I perform ninjutsu! And in his mind, such a more embarrassing thought flashed through. Even the calm gaze of Uchiha Nobuhiko projected at him at this time was a bit scorching hot. This is really embarrassing, and it feels just as low as Nobuhiko Uchiha. "To be honest, I really admire you. A ninja like you is a ninja I have never seen before. It is smart, strong, tough, not arrogant, not arrogant, and quite reasonable and kind. At first, I was investigating Konoha , Did not intend to investigate you, but someone else was investigating, but after a series of information acquisition, he was unknowingly attracted to you, and the focus of intelligence acquisition slowly deflected toward you. " But at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not laugh at him, nor did he have a condescending attitude~www.novelhall.com~ even, he sighed softly and said quite sincerely. "Do you say this in praise or derogation?" Regarding this, Chiba also calmed down at this moment. For this enemy who seemed to be suddenly not hostile, Chiba did not let go of his guard, but asked with suspicion. He knew that some people didn''t mean that they were no longer hostile, they were not enemies. There is no hostility, it does not mean that he will not be hurt! Moreover, in the current situation, Chiba always feels weird. It seems that something is wrong. This Uchiha Nobuhiko stood there, as if the whole environment was a little weird. "That ball of light, right away?" At the end, Qianye''s face became dark and added another sentence. . m. Chapter 1831： What is it? "Do you think I said this to mock you?" Looking at Chiba, who was unabashedly guarded at him, Uchiha Nobuhiko only smiled faintly and spoke. Although it was a rhetorical question, between the words, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words sounded quite sincere. "is it?" In this regard, Chiba just smiled, and said faintly, but she didn''t believe it at all. A person like Uchiha Nobuhiko, his joy and anger are invisible, and he can have a set of faces, a set of insides, and even what Uchiha Nobuhiko just pretended to be condescending and self-satisfied is nothing more than giving the enemy a kind of easy underestimation The respectable appearance has made the enemy somewhat relaxed, revealing flaws. Moreover, although it was said that he was misled and misled by himself, the role of Nobuhiko Uchiha does not have too many flaws. Otherwise, even if Chiba was misled by himself, it would not be possible to continue. In the end, I realized that the enemy in front of him was not with soil, but someone else. Now this sudden and sincere change in Chiba''s ears is just the beginning of another purpose, or, at the root, a kind of arrogance towards the mortal. It is because his life is in his hands and he must die. That''s why Uchiha Nobuhiko is so sincere and polite. In the final analysis, this is a kind of arrogance, and it is a very bad kind of arrogance. Basically, it is a kind of arrogance that puts one''s own personality above the personality of another person. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko is sincere and polite to Chiba, but he is more noble by raising Chiba. This is already an almost condescending pity. Its just that, although he feels very uncomfortable now, Qianye has nothing to do. Now he is a spiritual body. Although the art of spiritualization is forbidden in the spirit, the time of the art of spiritualization is not mastered by Chiba. Long, only the spirit can invade the enemy''s body from the body, but there is no concept of how one can fight with the spirit body in his own body. He now has no offensive power after all. Although the opponent is also the incarnation of pupil power similar to the spiritual body, but the opponent has an eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and it is commonplace to use pupil power or mental power to fight. In comparison, he is still at an absolute disadvantage. "Since this situation has arrived, let''s take off the mask. You have your eternal kaleidoscope and can see everything about me, and I have my way to see everything about you." Later, after a faint sound, seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko helplessly shrugging his shoulders as if to say something, Chiba interrupted his words without hesitation, and said: "Say it honestly, this ball of light ,what exactly is it?" Having said that, Chiba also specially emphasized the question just now. At this time, even though he was at an absolute disadvantage, Chiba also knew that he was not completely unreliable. It is even possible that Uchiha Nobuhiko was so polite, probably because of this reliance. From Chibas point of view, the current Uchiha Nobuhiko should kill himself because of his emotions and reasons. After all, the cooperation between Uchiha Nobuhiko and Daito must be for Kyuubi. Whether it is to control Kyuubi, let him Oo becomes his own psychic beast, and to further enhance his strength, he still uses Kyuubi to do something. Now that he has defeated himself, then for the sake of Kyuubi, this Uchiha Nobuhiko should immediately kill himself. And now, specially using the pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope to come to his sealed space, obviously, this sealed space has what he wants. Even, judging from his confirmation that he is a person who knows everything just now, it is very likely that what is on himself, that is, behind the sealed door behind him, is what he wants. The importance of this thing is even more important than a nine-tail. It is very possible that the reason Uchiha Nobuhiko and Oida cooperated is because of their own existence. In addition to Kyuubi, Uchiha Nobuhiko also wants to get what is in his head. And now, if he died, the sealed space would disappear with it, and he would never get what he wanted. Therefore, Uchiha Nobuhiko will let himself live and enter this sealed space. In other words, the current Uchiha Nobuhiko''s attitude is softened and the reason why he still allows him to live is that he can''t die yet. And this is his backing, his bargaining chip. Moreover, the bronze gate behind him has not been opened yet, and what Uchiha Nobuhiko wants, probably has not been obtained yet. Considering the complexity of the huge seal technique on that door, Chiba believes that no matter how strong this Uchiha Nobuhiko is, it can be done in a short time if Uchiha Nobuhiko must be unlocked or forcibly destroyed. Even Chiba is very confident that Uchiha Nobuhiko can''t solve this huge sealing technique at all. And he may be the key to unlocking this seal, and everything Uchiha Nobuhiko is doing now may be to use him to unlock this seal. After all, Chiba, who has learned a lot of seal technique and even the knowledge of seal technique combined with curse seal technique, knows how powerful this seal technique is. You know, the spell-binding technique is born out of a small part of this sealing technique, and only the cursing-binding technique can confine the chakra of the human body for three seconds, and it is absolute, then this seal technique The power of integrity is almost unimaginable. Chiba didn''t think that an eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes would be able to crack this seal technique. And it is precisely because Uchiha Nobuhiko can''t crack it, and because he may be the key to unlocking this seal, plus some "arrogance" that is difficult to change, Uchiha Nobuhiko will be so "kind". "Ah" At this time, hearing Chiba''s words, as well as the obvious warning and a little hostility in the words, Uchiha Nobuhiko could not help but sigh. "Has anyone ever told you that being smart is not a good thing?" Then, after sighing, Uchiha Nobuhiko said rather helplessly. "Then, has anyone ever told you that "arrogance" is not a good thing, such a thing." In this regard, Chiba was not polite, and responded straightforwardly. "Humph!" When he heard this, and saw Chiba''s unfaithful expression, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to understand something. He snorted, and a sneer hung on the corner of his mouth. at last Did you take off the mask? Seeing this sneer, Chiba frowned, and his face slowly became serious. He knew that it would be a battle of wits and courage next, and now he is definitely mortal, but, no matter what, he must not be allowed to get what is inside the door behind him. Uchiha Nobuhiko wanted the things in it so much that he even surpassed Kyuubi. In other words, the priority is still higher than Kyuubi. I''m afraid it is something that Uchiha Nobuhiko has improved even more. In any case ~www.novelhall.com~ cannot be obtained by Nobuhiko Uchiha. "Originally, I wanted to at least end it all peacefully. After all, I was a little tired, but since you don''t appreciate it, then forget it." At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face gradually became cold and calm, and the whole body seemed to slowly exude a bit of cold air, no more kindness, and the whole body seemed to be cold and hideous. This sentence also made Qianye''s back hairy. Then, the next moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko slowly raised his hand, and his five fingers opened slightly. At this moment, the light ball slowly floated up, and the warm and peaceful light seemed to be a little more intense. "This thing, I think, you should know better than me." After that, in the next second, as if after thinking that Chiba could see more clearly, he slowly spit out a cold and indifferent word from Uchiha Nobuhiko. Chapter 1832： Shock Should I be more clear? Should I know better than him? This... ball of light? Hearing the young man who deliberately raised his arm in front of him and even let go of the light ball in his hand to make him see more clearly, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and frowned subconsciously. Do not! How could I know better than him, I have never seen this ball of light, and there is no secret ninjutsu in Naruto that can form such a ball of light! This kind of light is not ninjutsu... And this soft but quite bright brilliance seems to have a certain spiritual appeal, or the effect of calming the mood. Although there is no basis for it now, I know that I am calm now, not because I know that I will definitely die, but because of this light, which makes my mental body very comfortable and peaceful. Throughout the entire Hokage original work, there is no such type of technique! Even if it is Yin Dun and Yang Dun, even the force of Yin and Yang, there is no such description! How could I know... Then, after this stunned, a series of thoughts appeared in Chiba''s heart, and his eyes naturally fell on the light ball that exuded almost warm and welcoming light. At this time, although the light sphere radiates the brilliance that can illuminate the sealed space, it does not seem to be dazzling at all, only a soft meaning, which makes people more calm, even if it was just because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s The unpleasantness that arose from the attitude has completely disappeared at this moment, and some only have the comfort and calmness of the whole heart soaked in warm water. Could it be that This Uchiha Nobuhiko, just now was not simply condescending, it was a kind of arrogance, but was more or less affected by this ball of light? However, what is this ball of light? Obviously it should not be this Naruto World... Ok? Then, in the next second, after only peace was left in his mind, Chiba''s thoughts began to spread quickly. In a moment, the thoughts turned, but Qianye''s whole body was stiff, and his face changed suddenly. Could it be that! With a stunned in his heart, his eyes suddenly moved away, looking at the surroundings shining on the ball of light. Do not! wrong! This is impossible! Then, under this look, he seemed to have found something, his eyes widened suddenly, and then, after this sweep, he suddenly turned his head back, looked at the bronze gate, and his gaze went all the way up! Did you finally notice? At this time, seeing Chiba''s movements, Uchiha Nobuhiko lightly breathed out a little helplessly. At the same time, looking at the light ball''s eyes, it seemed to be slightly darkened, and some tiredness flashed. Then, The hand bends gently again, buckling the light ball that exudes soft light. Suddenly, the light in the space dimmed a bit. No no! No more! At this moment, Chiba''s gaze finally settled and fell on the bronze gate, where the word "Feng" was originally hung, which was the location of the super complicated seal technique! At this moment, there is nothing above the bronze gate! There is no seal, no super complicated seal technique, nothing! And here, it is not the pipeline channel! There are no walls made of pipes around! Here Here! Then, almost instantly, after not seeing the sealing technique, he suddenly turned his head back and glanced around. But this time, he still didn''t see anything except the surrounding areas where visibility was lower. At this moment, except for the water-like floor on the ground, there is no wall made up of pipes around, and even the boundary is not visible. At the end of his line of sight, he can only see a misty black mist and a light ball. The inaccessible place is almost dark, and the visibility is only a distance of five or six meters caused by the light of the light ball. And this distance, if you follow the sealed space he has been to, you can definitely see the pipe wall. This is not outside the bronze gate! But... Inside the bronze gate! At this moment, Chiba suddenly understood, his eyes almost suddenly returned to the ball of light in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hand. Then... So, in other words, this ball of light... But the moment he touched the ball of light, the stunned, horrified, and suddenly understood look on his face disappeared in an instant, and replaced by a deep and solemn expression. "Yes, what I want is already in my hands!" Noting the change in Chibas expression, Uchiha Nobuhiko no longer concealed it, and said straightforwardly: "The reason why I came to keep your life is to get this ball of light. It belongs only to you who know everything. Something." Something that someone who knows everything will have? This ball of light? Is it something that only travellers have? But when he heard this sentence, Chiba was once again taken aback. Under the habit of thinking he developed, all kinds of information suddenly flooded in his mind, and in an instant, a large number of inferences filled his mind. This sentence of Uchiha Nobuhiko seems simple, but the amount of information behind it is much more terrifying. Even as a traverser, Chiba, who knew everything about the world of Naruto, was still on the spot at this time, unable to digest this terrifying amount of information for a long time. "From the very beginning, the sealing technique couldn''t stop me. Perhaps it can block Nao Uchiha''s prying eyes. It is indeed a powerful horror. I can''t even see through my eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, but I have My method, no matter how strong this sealing technique is, it is nothing more than a dead thing. After all, people are alive." And looking at the dumbfounded appearance of the young man in front of him, Uchiha Nobuhiko gently put down his raised hand, and the light in this space suddenly moved down a bit. Although it still illuminates the entire space, it is clear that the light at the bottom is stronger than The light in the upper space is much brighter. At the same time, the downward shift in the brightness of the light also darkened the face of the young man in front, and the dull look on his face also seemed to blur. "In other words, since you were caught by me, I entered this space and got what I wanted, but I didnt take it away because I wanted to see and made you like this. What is "special ~www.novelhall.com~" who is destined to be a weak person but becomes a strong person who cannot be ignored in the ninja world. Moreover, at the beginning, I also felt that you should be the most special one, and this "special" should be something I cannot imagine. However, I did not expect that the "special" in your head is just such a small one. " Then, looking at the blurred expression of the mental body in front of him, Uchiha Nobuhiko spoke in a calm voice. And in the words, in the eyes of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel watching the mental youth, the tired color seemed to grow stronger. Then there was silence. Silence was enveloped between the two! "who are you?" Then, after a while, a hoarse voice that seemed to suppress some intense emotions rang faintly. . m. Chapter 1833： Where to start "Now, do you believe that I want to end it all peacefully?" Listening to the mental boy whose expression in front of him seemed to be increasingly blurred, Uchiha Nobuhiko slowly closed his eyes, concealing the tiredness in his eyes, and slowly opened his eyes after exhaling. Then he spoke. "..." After hearing this, Chiba, whose complexion became more blurred under the dim light because the light source moved downward, did not say anything, instead, sat down slowly. If it is the same as I thought, then, this Uchiha Nobuhiko... And from what he is like now, it seems that he wants to "peacefully" show everything and everything. In his opinion, I should definitely die. Otherwise, he will never reveal such important information. Now, as I revealed, there is no possibility other than that I must die. Besides, it doesn''t hurt to listen now. According to previous experience, the time flow in the dark space and this sealed space is different from the outside world. I dont feel long in the dark space, but half a year has passed in the outside world. The time in the dark space is a moment of the dark space relative to the outside world. , The outside world has passed for a long time. And this sealed space, I feel that I have been here for quite a while, but the outside world is only a moment away, if the sealed space is a long time, it is just a moment from the outside world. In other words, how long I have stayed here, the outside world may not have passed too long. No matter how much time I spend here now, the time passed by the outside world is definitely much less than the inside. Moreover, if I spend more time here and leave Uchiha Nobuhikos pupil power incarnation here, he will have to continue to input pupil power because he maintains his pupil power incarnation, and while inputting pupil power, Its impossible to walk with me. No, its in the Konoha realm anyway. Uchiha Nobuhiko cant be so proud of it. He wants to hurry on the road with his own mind. Besides, the input pupil power must be more or less positive. For my eyes, even if they don''t face my eyes, a lot of energy is needed, and it is very likely to be discovered. And if Konohas people see him take me away, then, with my importance to Konoha, I am afraid that Konoha will be unable to sit still, and will go all over the mountains to arrest this originally wanted S-rank criminal. Guy, it will give me a chance. In other words, no matter what the outside world is like, it doesn''t matter whether it is static and continuous input of pupil power, maintaining the incarnation of pupil power, or running around the world with him, I just need to kill time here. Even if the outside world can only fight for one minute and one second, it can be considered beneficial to Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men. And even if you die, you still have to figure out who killed you, and you have to die clearly! The ripples on the ground slowly spread, and Chiba''s face illuminated by lowering his body showed no expression, just staring at Uchiha Nobuhiko whose tired color in his eyes holding the light ball in front of him was gradually fading. In his heart, there should be a conclusion! It''s just that he wants me to say it myself! If you die, you will understand! In other words... He wants to talk now! At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had completely concealed the tiredness in his eyes, realized the moment when he touched this gaze. "Wow!" Then, just hearing the sound of water, the ripples shook up in an instant, collided with the ripples in front of them, and turned into countless fragments of ripples, attacking each other and colliding with each other until they disappeared. Uchiha Nobuhiko also sat up. And as he sat down, the soft light seemed to move up slightly, and the whole space immediately brightened up. "Really... where do you start?" However, after sitting down, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not directly answer Chiba''s question, but touched his chin and thought. It seems that this Uchiha Nobuhiko does have a lot to say! Plus the fatigue in his eyes just now... It seems that his sudden kindness to me is not really intentional. After all, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, because he is hiding in Tibet, usually stays alone, no matter how determined and resolute he is. People, after all, are individuals, and people are social creatures after all. After a long time, when a person meets someone who can talk, he will slowly become a little chatty after all. Well, just listen! Listen to what he will say. Looking at the way Uchiha Nobuhiko was thinking, Chiba still didn''t say a word, just looking at Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him, this series of thoughts flashed in his heart. "Well... I want to say too much. For a while, I dont know where to say it. Its rare to have a safe audience like you. I dont want to get rid of myself or you, so please , I want to ask, from the conversation just now, how much do you know about me?" After that, after pondering for a while, and after a brief glance at the ball of light in his hand, Uchiha Nobuhiko pursed his lips and said. "do not know." In this regard, Chiba seemed to speak very simply. Yes, he now has these three words strictly to this Uchiha Nobuhiko, I don''t know! Although the previous conversation, what Uchiha Nobuhiko said in front of him, contained a lot of information, but he was uncertain about every piece of information, it was ambiguous, and unsure. And if there is a slight deviation, there may be a misunderstanding of this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s cognition. Moreover, this incident was so shocking that it almost made him unable to regain his senses, and it also contained some incredible elements. Chiba can only regard what he is thinking of now as not knowing. "Really...Yes, after all, you can''t avoid vulgarity in some places. This matter is also very incredible for you, even unbelievable, unbelievable thing, not to mention, so be it, you Ask, if you have any questions, just ask." And hearing the three crisp words of Chiba, there was a clear look on Uchiha Nobuhikos face. Under the insight of the eternal kaleidoscope, all the expressions in the moment of Chiba were In his eyes. What Chiba thought in his mind, or the meaning of these three words, he also knew very well. "ask?" Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba was taken aback for a moment, staring at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes, tilted his head slightly, and said. "Yes, you can ask, I can''t find the narration for a while, you can also find a narration by asking." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko nodded and said plainly. "Of course, this ball of light, you know better than me what it is, so there is no need to ask any more." And the next second after I finished speaking, seeing Chiba''s eyes subconsciously move above the light ball, Uchiha Nobuhiko immediately added another sentence. "So, are you as special as me?" In this regard, Chiba looked away, but he also asked straightforwardly. you, Is it also a traverser? Chapter 1834： Reply The Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of me is actually a traverser! This is Chiba''s first inference from the words Uchiha Nobuhiko said, and it is what he wants to know most urgently now. Perhaps this Uchiha Nobuhiko was exposed to prophecy and knew that there was a person who knew everything. However, from the battle with him, as well as a series of investigations on himself before the battle, and repeated confirmations, Chiba felt that this Uchiha Nobuhiko was purposefully looking for this person who knew everything in Konoha. It is as if Uchiha Nobuhiko knew that this person who knew everything would be in Konoha. In fact, the prophecy only mentions that there is such a person, but does not explicitly say that it is in Konoha. Then, this person who knows everything is actually in the entire ninja world, and the entire ninja world, or the entire ninja world, says Big or not, small is not small. It may seem easy to find someone among them, but it is not easy. The dividing line between easy and difficult is also very simple. It is the manpower to find. If you are sitting in a big Shinobu village, and all hands can be mobilized, and they are mobilized to find such a person who knows everything, relatively speaking, it is naturally easy to find, while Uchiha Nobuhiko has only one person, even if some are attached. Organization, without all the resources of Daren Village, looking for such a person who knows everything, I am afraid that 20 or 30 years will not be enough. Moreover, since it is a person who knows everything, according to this person''s personality, the length of time to show his feet will also vary, which will undoubtedly increase the uncertainty of the search, and it may even be missed. Moreover, even if it was Konoha, without the entire army being dispatched, this Uchiha Nobuhiko had defected for so many years, and there was no trace at all. The investigation focus that Uchiha Nobuhiko said before is constantly shifting to himself unconsciously. Although what he meant just now is the so-called "attracted by oneself", since he knows this prophecy, he must even give up Kyuubi now. With this ball of light in the sealed space of the person who knows everything, how could it be really attracted by his own shining point, but started to select the possible candidates for the person who knows everything on purpose. And before, he also said something similar to the meaning of having been paying attention to Konoha. Obviously, he was searching for Konoha who knows everything on purpose. Of course, these are just side proofs that Uchiha Nobuhiko may be another traverser, perhaps a more special traverser than himself. It is also a bit far-fetched. There are still many loopholes in this inference, and Chiba''s subjective and intuitive factors are more. Mostly Chiba thinks. But there was another inference that followed, which made Chiba very suspicious. The Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him was also a traverser, but a traverser more special than himself. That''s how Uchiha Nobuhiko grew up. It''s a bit wrong. Previously, after learning about Uchiha Nobuhikos limited information, he believed that Uchiha Madara had chosen the heir before taking the soil, and this Uchiha Nobuhikos decisiveness, ruthlessness and cruelty did indeed stir the whole world, complete The quality heir to the Moon Eye project. However, now, he felt that he had some wishful thinking and automatically rationalized this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s behavior. It is impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to become Madara''s heir. First of all, Uchiha Madaras age is basically supported by the sacred tree body, which is the outer golem. It is impossible for him to walk out of his secret base and save the soil. It is estimated that Bai Jue did it. From the original work, Uchiha Madara almost took a few breaths when he took a step. Even in the year when Uchiha Nobuhiko defected, he estimated that he would not have much combat power. Since Uchiha Madara could wait for the soil to appear, then At that time, it would not have come to Konoha because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s risk alone. Moreover, before Uchiha Nobuhiko''s rebellion, Konoha had never appeared at all, and there was no mountain or dew. Uchiha''s spots were buried in the ground. How could he know that Uchiha Nobuhiko is a guy who is deep in his mind and good at hiding his power. As for the reason why he chose Nito, it was also because Nito participated in the fourth Ninja War, and fought near Uchiha Madaras hiding place. It was a good seed to be found by Madara or Kurozu. It''s not that Uchiha Madara took the initiative to investigate, check in many ways, and take the initiative to find it. In other words, Madara has never been in contact with Uchiha Nobuhiko, at least before Uchiha Nobuhiko rebelled. Then... Why, why did Uchiha Nobuhiko know how to open the kaleidoscope writing wheel? At that time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s name was unknown, and at the age of his defect, he probably hadn''t even graduated from Ninja School. He was full of calculations, and it was not long after graduation. The task could only be the task in the village. How could he have access to the opening of the Kaleidoscope Writer secret? And, can you kill a genius friend who is far better than yourself? At that time, there was neither Itachi nor Shishui. Those who knew how to open a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. Probably not a few among the Uchiha clan. Even Uchiha Tomitake opened his eyes. It was only when he saw his relatives and friends die in the war. Eye-opening. A little-known young man who has not graduated from Ninja School, could it be that the Uchiha clan specially cultivated him, telling him the kaleidoscope eye-opening method that no one knows? This is impossible at all! In this ninja world, this power occupies a major position, and some positions are even in a world that can only be stabilized by power. Even if anyone in the Uchiha clan knew the secret of this kaleidoscope writing round eyes, they would not tell this. The little-known Uchiha Nobuhiko! This is human nature! Not everyone is so generous with Hokage, and each family is not really upright and selfless, but most of the secret arts of the Konoha family are just like that. Whoever practices it is just like that, so only It was just some small discord, and the smile passed. But for a big clan like the Uchiha clan, there is a huge gap between Zhuanyan and Kaleidoscope Zhuanyan. If anyone really knows it, it would be death! Moreover, the power of monopolization and selfless sharing, the difference in benefits is not even a little bit. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to know how to open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. Even if he is jealous of a genius friend, he will never make a sneak attack and kill. After all, the Uchiha clan is also a "loving clan", and if it is not necessary, it is impossible for the same clan to be injurious. Judging from the reaction of Hirohiko''s crazy killing of the Uchiha clan and various people in the Uchiha clan, the Uchiha clan may have a problem with Konoha, but the clan is definitely very united. In other words, it would be impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to kill a genius friend without knowing the opening method of the kaleidoscope writing wheel in advance. So, that is to say, Uchiha Nobuhiko knew from the beginning how to open the Kaleidoscope to write round eyes. Everything was in his plan, including the opening of the eyes of Hirohiko in the future and everything. Moreover, looking at the history of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s fortune, don''t you think it''s a bit familiar? Small transparency, defect to gain power, plan to seize stronger power, sweep the world... Isnt this routine ~www.novelhall.com~ a kind of prosperous routine of the protagonist? Therefore, Chiba''s current problem is also hit the nail on the head. Sure enough, he is very keen! But at this time, when he heard this question, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was also a little serious, and a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes. Is it a traverser, or is it not? At the same time, Chiba''s eyes condensed, staring at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face, if Uchiha Nobuhiko lied, then he could definitely tell. "No!" Then, in the next second, without any hesitation, no grind, and no strange emotions, Uchiha Nobuhiko replied cleanly. he, Not! Chapter 1835： determine "is it" The clean answer echoed in his ears, and Chiba stared at Uchiha Nobuhiko, and nodded gently. This Uchiha Nobuhiko did not lie. Isn''t it a traverser... So what will it be? After confirming that Uchiha Nobuhiko did not lie, Chiba''s heart was puzzled. To be honest, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is also a traverser, and he thinks the most likely inference from all his words and deeds from Uchiha Nobuhiko to the present. Chiba originally thought that Uchiha Nobuhiko should be a more special traverser than him. For example, if he traverses this matter, it is a traversal, just like he traversed into the world of the original Naruto, Uchiha Nobuhiko is After seeing his story of traversing, the traverser who crossed in came. Uchiha Nobuhiko knew that he would cross in, so he wanted to get rid of him as a traverser to ensure his own particularity and for his own certain purpose. After all, the traverser, if you travel to a certain world, you will probably want to dominate. And it should not allow anyone or anything to threaten his life and prevent him from enjoying the second life as he pleases. This is also the commonality of human beings. Of course, it is also possible that this Uchiha Nobuhiko is the second traverser, or the traverser before him, but this possibility is unlikely. After all, if Uchiha Nobuhiko is just a traverser before him, then he will substitute this person who knows everything into himself, instead of looking for this person who knows everything as he does now. Therefore, if this Uchiha Nobuhiko is a traverser like him, then the tracing of this person who knows everything will not exist. However, in a hurry, Chiba''s inference also had considerable loopholes, so when Uchiha Nobuhiko asked him to ask questions, he asked this question as soon as possible. At this time, Chiba did not feel surprised when he got a negative answer. After all, since this Naruto world circulates prophecies of people who know everything that implies the traverser, it means that this Naruto world has the information of the traverser, and it is normal to be obtained by this Uchiha Nobuhiko by chance. However, on this issue, he couldn''t believe that, even if Uchiha Nobuhiko did not lie, he thought that Uchiha Nobuhiko was not. "Then, let me ask you again, is the "special person like me" that you recognize the same as the "special person like me" that I recognize?" Thinking of this, Chiba asked again. Thats right, here, Uchiha Nobuhikos understanding may be different from his own understanding. Although Chibas meaning refers to the person who passes through through context, it does not mean that Chiba feels The meaning is obvious, and the other party can recognize his meaning. After all, the person who knows everything is not necessarily a traverser. This person who knows everything may also have a stronger predictive ability than the big toad immortal, and can know the existence of everything that will happen in the future, not just traversing. By. Here is a complete world of Naruto, not a corner of the world shown by someone in the original book as the protagonist, plus the magical power of Chakra, which directly points to the most primitive and highest position in the entire world, really has such a prophetic ability. Characters are not impossible. It''s just that, for some reason, it doesn''t appear in the original work. For example, Kazin and the others, each of them has a high aptitude for practicing ninjutsu. In the future, they might not be able to become a person with a name and a surname. But without him and Xueying Hyuga, I am afraid that these people have been buried in troubled times, even No bones exist. It is also possible that this Naruto world has such a prophet, but he has not entered the corner of the world represented in the original work. After all, according to the method of using ability, no matter how strong or weak the ability, influence will produce performance that is inconsistent with the strength. If there is such a prophet, his abilities may really affect the entire Ninja World and the entire world, but if he just fortune-tells people every day, he doesnt even need language skills at all, or its hidden well, without showing up. , There is no move to expand the influence, then this ability, the beneficiaries or victims is a small circle, unable to turn over any storm. In this way, silent life and silent death will naturally not enter the corner of the world shown in the original work. After all, what the original book shows is the vortex of Shinobu''s struggle, the battle that determines the fate of the world, and the obscurity has nothing to do with this corner of the world. Not necessarily, it has to be a traverser. And now, Chiba doesnt know the traverser, and for this reason, he rushes to say the traverser. If the special in Uchiha Nobuhikos cognition is an aboriginal with the similar ability or knowledge to know everything, then , There is a big difference. After all, the aboriginals of a world, know what kind of changes will occur after the creatures of the traverser, know that their world is just a cartoon used by people in some other world to have fun after dinner, what are the consequences? Ye can only think about the bad situation. That is, this aborigines will do everything possible to break away from their own world, with a power that surpasses the world, and come to their own world without knowing what mentality. No one knows how big a tragedy will be at that time. Chiba can''t take this risk. Although the world in his previous life was not too good for him, there are countless innocent people, especially children. He has seen too many devastated children in this world! "Well... how do you say it? You should have a name yourself, even as a profession, no, profession seems to be a joking statement, I know that special, refers to those outsiders who do not belong to this world who know everything Yes, this is my understanding." Hearing Chiba''s questioning, Uchiha Nobuhiko took a slight breath, seemed to organize the language, and replied. Outsiders who dont belong to this world who know everything! A joking career statement! That''s right! He knows I mean the traverser! Hearing this sentence ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s pupils shrank slightly, and it became clear in my heart. And, according to him... At the same time, there was a faint shock in his eyes, and from this sentence, he also gained other things. Other shocking thoughts that made him unable to suppress even his current calm state of mind. "Hmm... Sure enough, I want you to ask questions first. Now, I finally find out where to start. Do you want to listen to the next story?" At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes lit up slightly, a satisfied smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he spoke. . m. Chapter 1836： Born The next story? Seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko who seemed to be interested in front of her, Chiba pursed her lips, but was silent for a while. To be honest, the next story is both emotional and rational, and he wants to hear it, so he must listen. This Uchiha Nobuhiko also knows that he must be able to hear, this sentence is actually almost a nonsense. However, Chiba at this time was a little afraid to listen. Yes, I dare not listen. In the following story, Chiba has a hunch that if he listens to it, it may subvert his understanding of the whole destiny, and make all his efforts to be in vain, and even the last trace of luck in his heart will be wiped out. . Even his cognition of the world will change drastically. It seems that he also understands somewhat. This responsiveness... At this time, looking at Chiba''s silent Uchiha Nobuhiko, his brows wrinkled slightly, but there was a hint of interest in the corners of his mouth, and he didn''t worry about speaking anymore. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, is it really because he hasn''t talked to anyone for a long time, that''s why he digs his heart like this? At this time, shouldn''t he make a quick decision? What is he telling me this for? Is it possible... At this time, Qianye hesitated, his brows suddenly frowned, and his inspiration flashed, he suddenly realized something, or that he finally recovered from a certain emotion and began to consider other issues. With such a thought in his mind, his eyes moved slightly, and he glanced invisibly at the soft light ball in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hand. "Say it." Then, in the next second, almost instantly, Chiba spoke. Right now, he is already a dying person. Even if he subverts his perception of this world, he will eventually leave the world of the living and go to the world of bliss. All his actions in this world have failed. As a loser, he has no other choice. Now there is nothing I can do except listen to this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s story, which can delay a little time and then delay a little time. "it is good." To this, Uchiha Nobuhiko was also very simple, and after nodding, he agreed. "Well... from here on, let''s start with my birth." Then, after thinking for a moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes seemed to show a little nostalgia, and even a warm smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Speaking of it, I was just an ordinary Uchiha at the beginning, and me with mediocre qualifications. Basically, even if I started to write round eyes, I could not become a good ninja, but at that time, I was really happy, although Born in troubled times, but as a ninja in the family who can only do chores, I live a comfortable life. I only need to transport supplies every day. Although the outside is shouting and screaming every day, it is only the elite and the selected combative. The war of the tribesmen, like me, who have not opened the writing wheel and have mediocre aptitudes, are basically in the rear. As long as you carry some things every day, you can have a good meal. On the contrary, it is better than those excellent tribes on the front line I lived a long time, until I was eighteen years old, I lived very comfortably. Until one day, an eight-year-old boy who was regarded as a "genius of the family" was placed in my team..." And with this warm smile, Uchiha Nobuhiko also slowly spoke. From his look of nostalgia, Chiba can tell that he really said what he wanted without additives. And, from the soft words, he could feel that this Uchiha Nobuhiko was nostalgic for the time he said. really Is that right? This Uchiha Nobuhiko is really not a traverser, but... At the same time, he seemed to confirm something in his heart. "On that day, the genius of the clan was assigned to our team. A mediocre person who can only be a handyman for the rest of his life. Naturally, he must obediently give up the position of captain. At that time, I had no objection. After all, that is the genius of the clan, the future of the clan! Besides, the other team, my best friend, gave the position of captain to another genius who was only ten years old without hesitation. During the war , Talent, and combat effectiveness are the only criteria for measuring leadership." And at this time, as Chiba confirmed certain things in his heart, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words slowly came over, but this time, in the words, there is no longer the nostalgia and nostalgia, some It''s just a feeling of laughter. "At that time, we didn''t think much about it. It was a matter of course. Besides, this time it was just an ordinary transportation task. Compared to giving up the position of captain, we are happier that there are two clan members who have started the three-goed jade. The powerful genius of the writer. Moreover, the two geniuses may not be soaked in too much blood. Each of them gets along with us very well. Moreover, I sincerely admire these geniuses and their insights in many things. , Even though I am ten years and eight years older than them, I cant compare to them. At that time, during the two-day mission preparation time, we already trusted the two team captains very much. On the day of departure, we also had a more relaxed attitude than before, and we started the task almost laughing and talking along the way. Along the way, it was smooth and smooth. Although it was in the fiercest part of the war, there was no enemy at all that night. As long as we drove through the night, we could send supplies and armaments to the frontline camp at dawn. task. However, on that night, our captain, the eight-year-old genius, stopped us and persuaded the other ten-year-old genius, who was his best friend, in the forest. The camp. To be honest, we didn''t doubt at all at that time, and even felt that "so quiet, there may be an ambush ahead" such a clumsy lie is particularly wise. And that night ~www.novelhall.com~ we slept very early and slept very deep after eating. Then, when we woke up, the two captains were no longer there, and all around us were a group of thousands of hands who looked forward to taking away all the supplies. " With the chuckle, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s tone slowly cooled down, but an indelible inexplicable coldness appeared in his eyes. "That was the first time I came into contact with a real battle, the first time I came into contact with the monster named Qianshou, and also the first time I realized what cruelty is, and in that cold and **** battle, I was desperately crushing me. Below me, under my best friend who resisted the explosion that destroyed the corpses, I really saw what darkness was. Seeing the divided fire, there were strange patterns in my eyes, and the horrible pupils seemed to see a group of ants screaming and being burned. The genius of the dead clan also saw it. In his mind, after the layers of sealing, the lump seemed to be able to illuminate everything with a soft light." Uchiha Nobuhiko''s voice, with a deep coldness, as if the darkness invaded, slowly speaking. Then, suddenly, his tone changed suddenly, and suddenly he smiled. "At that moment, I was born." Chapter 1837： cause of death "So, did you kill the genius of that clan?" Seeing the sudden corner of his mouth with a smile in front of him, but the look in his eyes was a cold youth, Chiba took a slight breath, as if suppressing a certain strong emotion in his heart, and said lightly. However, even though he suppressed something, when he spoke, the first two words still seemed to have some different emotions. Although this story of Uchiha Nobuhiko is very concise and full of generality, Chiba still knows exactly what he said. Obviously, Uchiha Nobuhiko is telling not the current story, but the story far away in the troubled times. At the beginning, he was a very mediocre Uchiha tribe, and he didnt even have the qualifications for cannon fodder. The betrayal of the genius in the clan opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel and saw the secret in the head of the genius who betrayed them. His best friend died in front of him, and all his companions for more than ten years died. The cruel battle, even if he hadn''t opened the writing wheel, this grief was enough for him to open the kaleidoscope writing wheel. Moreover, since Uchiha Nobuhiko talked about the emotional changes during this period, even now, I am afraid that Uchiha Nobuhiko has not let go. It is conceivable how much impact the battle had on him. It is possible to never open the eyes directly, to open the eyes, to the kaleidoscope writing round eyes. However, whether it is possible or impossible, since Uchiha Nobuhiko said so, only Uchiha Nobuhiko himself knows the truth or not, but from the emotional changes of Uchiha Nobuhiko, this matter is basically true. And then, opening the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, Uchiha Nobuhiko and the so-called genius may have a battle, and the final killing of the genius is unknown. Moreover, now that Uchiha Nobuhiko is looking for this so-called person who knows everything, it is very likely that the starting point is the light he said to illuminate everything, that is, the light ball that was pinched in his hands that belonged to him now. Therefore, Chiba only asked this question. He wanted to know what happened next. Although after hearing this story, he roughly understood his situation and confirmed his inference before hearing the story, but he still wanted to get the confirmation from Uchiha Nobuhiko clearly. "NO, I have not." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko shook his head and said. Not killed? When hearing this sentence, Chiba was slightly taken aback. "Even if I opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and saw the light under the seals, but it does not mean that my strength is superior to him, even if I have the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, but mediocrity after all Being a mediocre, possessing this pupil power does not mean that it can be mastered in such a short time. Maybe that genius can, but I cant. Besides, at that time, I was already seriously injured, even if I was rescued by the ring desperately. I also lost a hand and a foot, and burned more than 50% of my body. It didn''t constitute combat effectiveness at all. Even I, who also had a kaleidoscope writing wheel, could only close my eyes and pretend to die in the face of that glance. If it is not a heavy rain in the sky in the end, I am afraid I will only be burned alive." And seeing Chiba''s obvious stunned behavior, the coldness in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes seemed to gradually fade, and a layer of luck was replaced. As if recalling the nine deaths at the time, Uchiha Nobuhiko couldn''t help showing a sense of sadness. "So, how did the genius of that clan die?" Hearing this, Chiba has also returned to his senses. Although he was surprised that the genius of the clan did not die in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko, he was still very curious, and since Uchiha Nobuhiko said this, he I believe that Uchiha Nobuhiko must have the answer. "Really... also, I shouldn''t repeat how I escaped from the dead. It doesn''t matter to you, the genius of that clan was not killed by me, but himself, stupid." When Chiba asked without any hesitation, Uchiha Nobuhiko narrowed his expression and said straightforwardly without being wordy. "Stupid?" Hearing this, Chiba was taken aback again. "Yes, it is stupid. As the Uchiha clan, but combined with the thousand hands clan, is the Uchiha clan really blind? At that time, in the heavy rain, I had already noticed this eight-year-old The genius and the alien patriarch Tajima surrounded the eight-year-old genius at the time. Of course, by the way, he solved those thousand hands and besieged with the power of the whole family." In this regard, Uchiha Nobuhiko said indifferently, his words were full of contempt. "So, did he die at the hands of the Uchiha clan?" Upon hearing this, Qianye frowned and said. Indeed, its a bit stupid. Even if you want to create the illusion that the death of another genius was killed by the Thousand Hands Clan, you dont need to really unite Thousand Hands. There are still quite a few methods, even if you just want to hunt down a few Thousand Hands Clan. That''s it. Since he is called the genius of a clan, it shouldn''t be difficult to hunt down a few thousand-armed clan, just pretend to be the illusion of being surrounded and killed. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "No, he didn''t die in the hands of the Uchiha clan." Hearing Chiba''s words, Uchiha Nobuhiko shook his head and denied. "Didn''t he die in the hands of the Uchiha clan, and the power of the clan can''t kill him?" At this, Chiba was startled. "Well, if you just unite the Thousand Hands Clan, you can''t actually say that he is stupid. What''s stupid is that he has escaped safely by using the kaleidoscope to write the wheel''s time and space awakening ability, and this pair of eyes is enough for him to live well. But by the way, his brain circuit is really elusive for ordinary people. After escaping the encirclement, he even joined the Thousand Hands Clan. It is probably because he thinks that his eyes are always beneficial to the Thousand Hands Clan. You must be respected as a guest." Seeing Chiba''s startled look, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth twitched slightly and said lightly. "and then?" At this time, hearing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s narration, Chiba somewhat understood, and even guessed the result, but after all, he asked with certainty. "Finally, on the third day of the trip to the Senju Clan, the patriarch of the Senju Clan, Senju Bujian exchanged his head for the three-month armistice agreement between Senju and Uchiha." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth aroused contempt and said casually. This And when he heard this sentence ~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba looked quite startled, and the corners of his mouth were also a little unnatural. This is indeed too stupid! Senju and Uchiha have been entangled for so long, and the hatred has already deepened into their bones. As Uchiha, he actually took refuge in the Senju clan... Speaking of which, even he was a little embarrassed. "Is this you, the first outsider who knows everything?" However, ashamed to be ashamed, Chiba paused, and asked quite calmly. According to the content of this story, obviously, Uchiha Nobuhiko must tell more than that. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1838： Secret game "Aren''t you curious about my situation later?" Hearing Chiba''s question, this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not directly answer, but instead asked. "Oh, then, what was your situation like afterwards?" In response to this, looking at the eyes of Uchiha Nobuhiko who asked rhetorically and Uchiha Nobuhiko who seemed to want him to ask, Chiba nodded and asked simply. "No! Irrelevant things, you are probably perfunctory, since I dont want to listen, then I dont force it. The genius of this family is indeed the first person I have ever seen who knows all outsiders. Of course, I was still I dont know if this is an outsider." However, when he heard Chiba''s straightforward questioning, Uchiha Nobuhiko shook his head, seemingly disappointed, but still said very simply. "is it" When she heard this straightforward answer, Qianye frowned and pursed her lips, but did not speak immediately, but fell silent. I''m too naive! Perhaps it is not that fate is playing tricks on me, but that I have made a huge error in my perception of the world. I''m not the only one who travels through! And as special as the traveler, there is another person! It''s just, why, why are there so many special existences, those who pass through, those who are born again, or those who are long-lived, the general trend of this world is still moving towards the plot in the original book. Is this a delicate balance? Since Uchiha Nobuhikos existence is as special as the traverser, but he did not directly interfere with the traverser. The genius of that family is undoubtedly a traverser, but he is stupid, strictly speaking, and Uchi Nobuhiko Ha does not have any relationship. In this way, it seems like fate is obstructing. hiss I always feel that this world is still quite interesting without thinking about changes. But at this moment, in the silence, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. Putting aside the obsessions of changing fate, after knowing this, Chiba felt that this kind of world seemed quite interesting. It seems to be much more exciting than the original. "Then, once again formally ask, how is your situation going after?" Then, after a moment of silence, Chiba asked seriously. "He died in obscurity." Hearing Chiba''s serious questioning, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t skip the question this time, and answered simply. Died... So, in other words, the current Uchiha Nobuhiko... is it The traverser, really may not be special! Hearing this answer, Qianye''s heart instantly penetrated, and at the same time, his shoulders became heavy inexplicably, a breath of cruel reality slowly pressing on his shoulders. "No, I have seen many outsiders. You are indeed the most special one. Please don''t belittle yourself about this." In this regard, it seemed that he was aware of what Chiba was thinking, and Uchiha Nobuhiko spoke. "Compared to you, I may not be the most special one." Hearing this, Qianye said with a disapproving smile across his mouth. "How do you say? First of all, you outsiders are indeed more special than me. I have seen many outsiders, each of them is actually very special. Moreover, at the same time period, there can only be one outsider, and outsiders There is no rule or sign for the appearance of, as the direct prophecy now shows, you are the only family, and you can definitely bear the special and most special than me." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko also smiled disapprovingly, and said. "Don''t play..." Hearing this, Chiba would subconsciously refute. "No, you listen to me first, I believe that when I finish this, you will know where you are special." However, his subconscious refutation was interrupted by Nobuhiko Uchiha before he started. Nothing... Lets listen to what he wants to say, knowing more about the traversers, it might be good for me. Moreover, what he said must have his purpose. He just said that because I was special enough, I didn''t directly **** the ball of light that now seems to be peculiar to the traverser. It may not be the case. Maybe I need to meet some conditions before he can take it away. And now, since he takes this ball of light so important, even above the nine tails, I can''t let him take it easily. Even, he couldn''t take it away at all. Looking at Uchiha Nobuhiko who was quite determined to continue in front of him, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. Then he nodded and motioned to Uchiha Nobuhiko to continue. It seems that this Takichiba, half really wants to hear, and half wants to delay time. It doesn''t matter, anyway, it doesn''t matter whether he listens or not. As for what he can hear, even if I want to hide it, he can think of it. Here, it''s easy to say, just say whatever you want. Seeing Chiba nodding, a series of thoughts flashed through Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart. "Okay, then, from the few that I have met that are particularly impressive, um... which one should I start with?" After getting the affirmative reply from Chiba, Uchiha Nobuhiko was also determined in his heart, but when he was really talking about it, he made trouble again, unknowingly, his hand touched his chin again. Its so difficult to impress... I''m afraid that this number should be quite a lot. In other words, there should be a lot of people who have come to this world before me. Moreover, there may be none discovered. At this time, I also said that I was the most special one, and it seemed that I was not lying. So, is the light ball that originally belonged to me the most special? It is also what he wants most, but he has to meet certain conditions... Probably. That''s why I''m here to say this. So, what are the conditions to be met? What can I do ~www.novelhall.com~ to avoid meeting these conditions? Seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s distressed look, Chiba did not show any expression on his face, but in his heart he had raised his alertness to the highest level. Now this ball of light is something that Uchiha Nobuhiko aims to obtain, and it seems that he cannot take it away. What conditions need to be fulfilled by himself, then, as long as you avoid fulfilling these conditions, you can delay more time. Jiu Xinnai and the others will be more likely to survive! Even if he must die, he can still do something for them! "Ah! Come to think of it, since the outsider has already been mentioned, let''s talk about the second one. This second one is also quite interesting..." At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to finally find the beginning of the conversation and began to speak. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1839： No. 2 "At that time, I realized that when he was the second outsider, he was only a seven or eight-year-old child. Although he was counted as the Uchiha clan, my strength still belonged to the mediocre type. Compared with the Warring States period, the Uchiha clan who had established the Kinaba village did not strictly delineate responsibilities according to the highlands of strength and ability. However, the elite policy is still in the clan, and the elite governs the clan, except for the Uchiha Tajima line. In addition to the bloodline of the clan chief, the strength of the clan is basically respected, and the strength of the clan chief of Tajima is actually the strongest. However, after all, in the period of peace, even if the strength of the clan is respected, we are weak. The existence of, also has a stable life. Under the environment of Konoha village, even during the war, it will not become cannon fodder like garbage, and no one will feel distressed when they die. Although at that time, I felt that it was not appropriate to accept a position like the police force, but it was a hard-won peace after all, and it happened that Konoha lost the two strongest pillars. After the new Hokage took office, his actions have never been wrong. Konoha is thriving. To be honest, I really like the environment at that time. At least everyone can find a place in the village, whether it is strong or not. Moreover, as a police force, I still have a stable job and a relatively safe job. " After finding the head of the conversation, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not hesitate, with a faint nostalgic expression on his face, and he spoke slowly. "Wait a minute, at that time, did you open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel?" But at this moment, after listening to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s beginning, Chiba was keenly aware of something and interrupted. Earlier, Uchiha Nobuhiko said that he saw the white light under the seals in the middle of the head of the first traverser. It should be under the eyes of the Kaleidoscope Writer. I am afraid, although it is not the eyes of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writer, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is special Because of the existence of the eyes, it is estimated that the eyes have inherited special pupil power, and under certain circumstances, can see the unknown light ball or light in the brain of the person passing through. Moreover, this special pupil power may not be able to see the light sphere or light in the brain of every traverser. He should have been certain about me before, and he didn''t lock me as the target for the first time. I''m afraid, this special pupil power didn''t see through my head. "No, to be honest, I didn''t open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes at the time. At that time, I didn''t even realize how to open my eyes. After all, although I opened my eyes before, I died of illness not long after. Pay more attention to the kaleidoscope writing round eyes." For Chibas sudden interruption, Uchiha Nobuhiko was stunned for a moment, but soon recovered. Taki Chiba guessed that from this age, he would mention the second outsider. Obviously, I knew that I could only see the light when I opened a kaleidoscope, so I asked. The response is so fast! In response, he couldn''t help but sigh. "So, how did you discover this second outsider." When hearing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words, Chiba frowned slightly and asked. "Dont worry, Ill explain it to you. I noticed this second outsider. Actually, its because this second outsider is my best friend, co-born in the Uchiha clan. Maybe I am Born to recruit geniuses. He has been my best friend since childhood." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko raised his hand that was not holding the ball of light, and signaled Chiba to be safe. "Go ahead, I won''t interrupt." And hearing this, Chiba didn''t entangle too much, just spoke. It seems that it was learned by other methods. This second traverser belongs to the Uchiha clan! At the same time, he thought in his heart. "Since he was young, he was basically at the center of the clan, and even the most dazzling genius except for the eldest son of the patriarch Tajima, Uchiha Madara. He is also a direct line of the patriarch of Tajima. He opened his eyes at the age of six months and opened his eyes for half a year. He has evolved into a three-gou jade writing wheel eye. In a special mission, he successfully opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, awakening the strongest eye, and is proficient in five kinds of escape techniques, the Uchiha familys Various secret techniques, and even a unique blood succession limit, even if compared to the most dazzling rising star of the Naruto line at the time, Sarutobi Rizhang is not much better. Although it has not been accepted as a Hokage disciple, it has basically been The appointed patriarch is now. At only seven or eight years old, he has become a unique candidate for the patriarch. Speaking of it, it is somewhat similar to your current situation. It''s just not as good as you." Hearing what Chiba said, Uchiha Nobuhiko put down his hands, but sighed a long way, seeming to regret his best friend. The Uchiha clan... the strongest eyes... the unique blood inheritance limit... the five kinds of escape skills are proficient... the patriarch is sure... this Uchiha Nobuhiko is humble, completely exploding the third generation of Hokage! It''s a quasi-reincarnation eye! This is coming with what can be called a hanging welfare! It''s a world with me! Maybe it''s already the eye of reincarnation! This...this is the standard gameplay! But at this moment, looking at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s look of regret, Chiba''s thoughts drifted to another place. To be honest, Chiba at this time was a little jealous. He has been working hard for so long, maybe this second traverser can pinch himself to death casually. As for the second person who traversed the Uchiha clan, he didnt care. Ten books traversed the eight Uchiha clan and crossed to the Uchiha clan. It was a high probability that he was a small probability occurrence. "So, how did he... die?" Then, thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but said. "Oh...Although he is very strong, he is already one of the best in the clan at a young age and among the younger generation of Uchiha Konoha, but I always feel that his brain is a little abnormal." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko sighed regretfully. The brain... is a bit abnormal? In response, Chiba was slightly taken aback. "Yes, I always don''t understand what he is thinking. In the era of peace, New Hokage strives to govern, peaceful and happy, and has such a strong strength. It is still a line of patriarchs. As the captain of the security team in the future, the scenery is boundless, even The most beautiful girl in the clan loves him, and Huimei is not only beautiful, but also strong. At the age of seven or eight, she is also a genius of Sangouyu writing round eyes. She has one heart and one mind for him. His whole life can be said to be Everyone is amazed, but he always expresses his dissatisfaction with Shin-Naruto in private. He feels that Shin-Naruto is isolating the Uchiha clan. Moreover, Shin-Naruto has let down the Uchiha clan and deliberately bullied the Uchiha clan, even, all the time. Not all thinking about betraying Konoha, or rebuilding the Uchiha clans ninja village, or usurping Konohas position of Naruto, or even wanting to assassinate the new Naruto..." After sighing, Uchiha Nobuhiko sighed again, and the words were full of doubts. Obviously, there is a feeling, "Isn''t it good to live? What do you have to do?" Uh If the first one is a naive group~www.novelhall.com~ Betrayed Uchiha to enter Senju, because Senju was a young man at the time, but it was too naive to take it for granted and cost his life. So, now this second one should be a grievance for the Uchiha clan... I love Uchiha''s stunned blue... When she heard this, Chiba''s mouth twitched, and she instantly understood. "But... who is New Naruto! What kind of means and courage, he is the strongest of the Thousand-Handed Clan, and his strength is close to the **** of Ninja World. There is no power of God, and the power of a demigod is also available. The clan is still strong, and there is a strong sense of belonging to the clan. If he does this, isn''t he looking for death? Even if he hides it well, it is impossible to have an airtight wall!" At the same time, Chiba''s mouth twitched at the stall, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s regretful tone had turned into a hatred of iron and steel, and the words that came out were full of helplessness. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1840： Do you have…… "So, in the end, he died in the new Naruto, no, was it the second generation of Naruto?" Hearing the words full of helplessness and hatred for iron and steel, Qianye''s face was slightly hot, and she spoke. From Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words, it can be heard that this Uchiha Nobuhiko probably has a deep feeling for this second traverser, and the feelings in his words are very sincere. However, this hatred that iron cannot become steel, as well as the regret and vague grief in the deep helplessness, made Qianye''s face even hotter. "No, no." Hearing Chiba''s voice, Uchiha Nobuhiko shook his head and said. "Not dead in the hands of the second generation Hokage?" Upon hearing this, Chiba was slightly taken aback. To be honest, a dazzling genius of the Uchiha clan who wants to betray, seek the position of Hokage, and murder his own every day, if the second generation of Naruto can''t detect it, then it is really insulting Hokage. Title again. Moreover, the second generation of Hokage is the Hokage with the heaviest machinations among Konoha Hokage. Generally speaking, it should be regarded as a wise and strong-handed Hokage. This second traverser is really looking for death. Even if he has the strongest kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, has a unique blood succession boundary, is proficient in five kinds of escape techniques, and his strength is not trivial, but it is not difficult to kill him with the second generation of Hokage, who has the **** of thunder and many forbidden techniques. . Not to mention the power of Konoha in the hands of the second generation of Naruto, it is said that the second generation of Naruto has at least the tail beast-level combat power, rich combat experience, and the BUG-level ability fairy human body of the Qianshou clan and the writing wheel, and pack a milky body. Kid Uchiha is more than enough. Here, Uchiha Nobuhiko said that the second traverser was killed by the second generation. He believed it whether it was killed by himself or by someone else. However, without dying in the hands of the second generation, Chiba is a bit unbelief. In the end, the second generation of Naruto definitely knew the different intentions of this Uchiha clan boy. What''s more, Uchiha Madara has always been a shadow of his heart. The talent and strength of this second traverser is close to Uchiha Madara. The second generation of Naruto must be dead. Staring. Every move is probably in the eyes of the second generation. This second traverser did not die in the hands of the second generation, he decided not to believe it. "To be honest, when I first learned of his death, I reacted the same way as you did. I didn''t believe it at all. However, he did not die in the hands of the second generation of Hokage." In response, a wry smile appeared at the corner of Uchiha''s mouth, and he closed his eyes lightly, but fell silent. "So..." While watching Uchiha Nobuhiko say half-heartedly, Chiba frowned slightly and spoke subconsciously. However, seeing the wry smile at the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth, after all, he didn''t fully speak the words. Although he is hostile, although I dont want to admit it, from the performance of Uchiha Nobuhiko, the person in front of him is indeed a very emotional person. No matter what their position is, whether they are enemies or not friends, from him. From the performance of the narrative, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, although he is a rebirth, may have been reborn more than once. The time span is probably hundreds of years, but his feelings for these close friends have not faded in the slightest. Of course, Chiba is not going to blindly sympathize, he also lost a lot in the war, and he is not sentimental. However, at this time, looking at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression, he also lost a lot of him, and there is no way to ask how much. "He didn''t die at the hands of the second generation of Hokage, but he died at the hands of his own blood. In the end, he was killed by Huimei." However, after a while, it seemed that the relief was over, Uchiha Nobuhiko took a breath, seemed to suppress all the sorrow, and said. "Be... the girl who likes him?" Hearing this sound, Qianye had already started to think secretly, but Chiba, who inferred some possible causes of death, was taken aback. He thought about many reasons, but Dudu didn''t think of this, and he might never think of it. "Yes, he was assassinated and killed by Huimei. Perhaps, he never dreamed that he would be killed by admirers who walked around him every day, and would kill him. And he was killed in his sleep, I''m afraid, finally I dont know who killed it." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko nodded and said. This time, he didn''t show much emotion, but his lips were tight, and after saying that, it was hard to speak. Be... Killed by a girl who likes you? This This seems reasonable. According to the general crossing routine, especially the stallion crossing routine, girls are all incidental things. I am afraid that this second traverser, the most defenseless is one of his own harem... As for why this girl would kill him. I''m afraid that the Uchiha clan''s senior executives knew the idea of ??this crossing boss. Since even Uchiha Nobuhiko can perceive it, then the senior executives definitely don''t know it. Even the senior executives may know the second generation of Hokage also know this crossing. The horrible rebellious idea of ??the big brother, in the end, for the future of the family, we must reluctantly kill this genius. And this girl, between a clan and a crossing boss, choose a clan. I''m afraid that I can''t understand how to cross the boss, how can my own harem want to kill myself for the sake of the Uchiha clan. Ugh How do you feel that crossing is harmful? At this time, when he heard this, Chiba also secretly sighed. Uchiha Nobuhiko said that Chiba, who has been in this Naruto world for more than ten years, is even able to occupy the Konoha political competition. Qianye, who had a certain absolute advantage, already understood the cause and effect, and even knew how the second crossing boss died. Moreover, after he died, I am afraid that the Uchiha clan had also covered the news, and it was assumed that such a person had never appeared. Ugh What a waste! So good to travel through resources! Then, thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help sighing. Obviously, Chiba still finds it hard to be relieved for this lucky guy, the crossing boss who came with the plug-in level crossing welfare. "The above is the story of the second outsider." At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to be relieved, and said. "cough!" At this moment, when Qianye''s thoughts turned, he sighed and coughed suddenly. "how?" In response to Chiba''s abnormal reaction ~www.novelhall.com~ Uchiha Nobuhiko frowned slightly and asked. "Are there any outsiders who are not stupid, and whose heads are not normal? There should be a lot of outsiders, right?" In response, after a light cough, Chiba touched his nose and asked. To be honest, he is really embarrassed now. There are two traversing bosses in a row. The traversing seniors turned out to be unconscious and abnormal brains that even the natives can''t stand. Now there is a feeling that he seems to be in one or No brain, or a group with abnormal brains. At this time, Qianye was a little embarrassed, and it seemed that he was a little bit overwhelmed. The rebirth in front of him was so short that he had a lot of heads, and his intelligence felt negative. This feeling is very embarrassing. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1841： It seems to have? Still not coming? "Not stupid, outsiders with abnormal heads?" Hearing the slightly strange words of the young man in front of him, Uchiha Nobuhiko was taken aback for a moment, apparently he did not expect Chiba to ask that way. Uh Why do you feel a little lack of confidence... And seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s reaction like this, Chiba''s mouth twitched again, and the embarrassment in his heart became even stronger. To be honest, it is true that the brain circuits of the two traversing bosses are too strange, and Chiba is a bit unable to listen, and listening to the many sighs of Uchiha Nobuhiko, but he is used to it, it seems that there are many such traversers. It sounds like my IQ has been pulled below the average line. The same as the transversalists, the face is somewhat unbearable. After all, the opponent is, at any rate, the most common-sense occupation that appears the same as the traverser, the rebirth. The two can be said to be firmly occupying most of the world of online texts, and they can only be rivals. Apart from each other, they are already invincible. And this rebirth is still the aboriginal of this world, the aboriginal of the animation world, the aboriginal of this Naruto world. Unconsciously, Chiba somewhat cared. "Hi... let me think about it, is this... really... he? No, this guy''s head is not normal. Konoha is working hard to cultivate, but he is rebelling to find some organization to be a big villain and destroy the Ninja World. He created his own order and died in the hands of Sannin. He also couldn''t figure out what he was going to do. What about him? Heh...No, this guy is smart, but he always hooks up with girls and doesn''t do business. Although he doesn''t do business, his strength is progressing rapidly. However, he wants to show off to make a girl. In the end, his strength is not normal. Worried by many ninjas, I don''t know how to die in the end. The body has not been found till now... Hey? Speaking of which, none of these outsiders is normal, either too stupid or weird in the brain circuit, hisshey? Can''t think of anything normal. " At this time, as Chiba''s feeling of embarrassment deepened, Uchiha Nobuhiko frowned and squinted, touching his chin, but fell into a state of deep thought, muttering in his mouth, but it seemed that he couldn''t think of one. How do i feel... This Uchiha Nobuhiko is on purpose! At the same time, hearing this unabashed murmur from Uchiha Nobuhiko, the corners of Chiba''s mouth almost twitched. It''s really embarrassing. Now its still coming out, soaking girls to soak themselves to death, and Konoha''s efforts to cultivate, and then stupidly thinking of betrayal, it is becoming more and more weird, it is impossible, really no brain normal Are you a traverser who has done a career with Zhenger Bajing? Ok? and many more! Are you a traverser who has driven out a career? According to the current situation, is it possible? If you do something serious about your career, will the current Naruto world be as good as the original plot? It''s strange that you can really think of any serious traversers! Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but come up with such an idea, seeming to understand something. "Oh! Speaking of it, my head is relatively normal and not stupid, but there are two." At this moment, when thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to have a flash of inspiration, and finally thought of something and said. "Two?" After hearing this sentence, Chiba also spoke too busy. "Well, but, among these two, the one with a normal head has limited aptitude and is a girl. It blends in the fastest among all the outsiders I have encountered, basically without any barriers, so it blends in. , And in terms of living customs, there is nothing unaccustomed to, um... cooking is a good hand, it seems that some cooking is mastered without a teacher, very powerful. The things she cooks are the best I have ever eaten Its also because of this that the one of the Akudo clan back then... who came, it seems to be called Tokaze, and Uchiha Mirror, and even Shimura Danzo, seems to have pursued him, although they are not good at ninja achievements. However, with Yamato Nadeshiko''s character and good cooking, he finally married Kagami and gave birth to a pair of children for him. Later, he taught two successful children, and finally died of illness. It was a peaceful life. A lifetime. I almost forgot because I was so well integrated." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko spoke. Girl? The character of Yamato Nadeshiko? Good cooking? Is pursued by many people, and every celebrity is a good talent trained by the second generation of Hokage? Well It should have traveled from Japan, and there is no unaccustomedness to customs. There are no teachers in certain dishes... This Naruto World, the background setting should be based on Japanese history. Since there is nothing unaccustomed to, crossing The previous era may be the corresponding historical era in Japan. Hearing this, Qianye''s heart was instantly bright. "So, what else is there?" Then he asked again. "Yeah... there is another one. I dont know how to describe it. If he says his head is abnormal, its quite normal. He doesnt have any whimsical behavior. Say he is normal. But I am almost obsessed with Danzang who has adopted him since childhood. He does all the reproductive parents who want to cultivate the roots of the future leader, but he is unusually grudges, and he is not stupid, quite hard work, although not as crazy as you, but already considered the hardest among outsiders. The talent is also quite good. It seems that there is some hidden power besides you. It is also because of the success of Konohas political system that he has a firm foothold in the roots. It is also quite prestigious. It may be due to the death of his first love. Zang is particularly concerned about him." Nobuhiko Uchiha knew everything about Chiba''s words, and said readily. "and then?" Upon hearing this, Chiba frowned. Now that it has a firm foothold in the political system, and it is an organization that has both intelligence and assassination, it has a large amount of intelligence and the advantage of knowing the original work. Nothing can happen. As long as you dont die, you can do it at the end of your life. . However, listening to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s tone, it seems... At the same time, he was thinking like ~www.novelhall.com~ Then, I really dont understand why he has such a big opinion on Danzang, his wings just matured, and he wanted to do something with Danzang and get rid of Danzang. Zang, but Dan Zang founded the roots by one hand. He was deeply intent. How could it be so easy to get rid of it. Later, the assassination plan was revealed. No, it should be said that this assassination plan has been under Dan Zangs surveillance. This outsider was also reluctantly killed by Danzo. It was also because of his rebellion that the roots'' selection system had undergone tremendous changes and became what it is now. " In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko sighed slightly, frowning, but his face was completely incomprehensible. As an aboriginal rebirth, he can''t figure out why he wants to do this. Be the young master of the root, hold the authority, and hide in a safe place, okay? Under the wings of Danzo, isn''t it? Why have to die? Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1842： topic Uh Dare to love, this is a traverser who hates Danzang... This...it cant really be said that the brain is not working well, and the brain circuits are actually not weird. In the original book, Danzo is an absolutely unpleasant character, because he likes and dislikes, and want to kill Danzo seems to be justified. The kind of idiot who is stubborn and emotional is indeed going to try to kill Danzo because the original Danzo is unpleasant. Really... I felt that Danzo was pitiful, so he was in trouble to raise the tiger, and gave all his efforts to the white-eyed wolf. After listening to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s narration, the corners of Chiba''s mouth have been completely stiff and unnaturally cocked. This Uchiha Nobuhiko is right. This traverser who was born and raised at the root cannot be said to be a strange flower. However, it is also a bit... how to say? Chiba also didn''t know how to describe it. "Is it gone?" Then, after not knowing how to describe it, Chiba couldn''t help asking again. To be honest, now that I know that I cannot escape death anyway, and the current situation can hold this Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba''s mentality is quite relaxed. Apart from the embarrassment of hearing the strange things of these colleagues, Chiba is curious. Full of heart, while Uchiha Nobuhiko is talking about sex, I might as well listen more. No matter how wonderful these crossing bosses are, but how much is the experience of some seniors, there is always no harm in listening. "In the past, there is no more." And hearing what Chiba said, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who couldn''t figure it out, didn''t want to go anymore, raised his head, looked at Chiba, and said. No more? Chiba was taken aback. It''s really... Either the traveler has an abnormal head or is in arrears with IQ? How do you feel that this is malice from the rebirth? In this stunned moment, Chiba''s heart couldn''t help but turn a few words. "But now, not necessarily anymore." At the same time, when Chiba''s belly was defamation, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes suddenly sharpened, and for no reason, Chiba''s shoulders, who entered the body, slammed. This pupil power... In this space, can he still suppress my mental body? In an instant, Chiba, who was still relatively leisurely, his face suddenly sank. "To be honest, I have always focused on observation. Although I am surprised that there are creatures like outsiders, I have seen a lot of them, and that''s it. Anyway, they are either stupid or abnormal brain circuits. Guy, I will die in my own hands sooner or later. Even if it is normal, I am willing to be ordinary. I am happy to see this. So, basically, I dont care about it. But now, its different." At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words came again. It''s different... After Uchiha Nobuhiko uttered these words, Chiba obviously felt that the pressure on his shoulders was much heavier than before. Obviously, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words were aimed at him. "After paying attention to you, I learned many things about you from Danzo and many insiders, including the loess of Yanyin and some ninjas of Yunyin. To be honest, when I restored everything you did , I almost have a chill on my back and a cold sweat. You are completely different from those outsiders. The hazards are also completely different! Even now, I understand why the big toad immortal would make such a prediction. This is also, the only time, the only time that outsiders have affected the prophecy. Moreover, it is a prophecy to destroy the world. " At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko said again. "I don''t believe that I will destroy the world." In response to this, Qianba shook his head hard, but said firmly. "This, I believe more in prophecies." Hearing the words, Uchiha Nobuhiko shook his head, and said lightly. At this moment, Chiba''s shoulders suddenly loosened, and Uchiha Nobuhiko had already withdrawn his pupil power. However, Chiba didn''t say anything about this, but just looked at Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Forget it, don''t make it so nervous, now, let''s talk about you. As the only outsider who affected the prediction, your deeds really shocked me." Afterwards, facing Chiba''s gaze, Uchiha Nobuhiko said again. "is it" In this regard, Chiba is a bit disapproving. "Arent you conscious of it? Or do you think I cant see that your several choices are extremely correct? Almost every choice has brought you huge benefits. No, it should be said that yours Every time you calculate, you get a huge reward. For example, the first time you came into contact with the Hokage line, you used the unsentimental Taki Maha to earn a good sympathy point and successfully caused the Hokage line. Attention, even sold an adult favor to the Hyuga clan, which not only avoided the assassins of the Hyuga clan, but also gained the trust of the Naruto clan and the Hyuga clan. Isnt this a huge benefit and reward?" Looking at the disapproving Chiba, Uchiha Nobuhiko sneered and said. Gee! Is the topic on me? Does he have nothing to say, or is he about to start implementing his real purpose? At this time, Chiba remained silent and noncommittal, and such a thought flashed through his mind. However, despite being silent and having other thoughts, Chiba was unable to refute Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words. Although he didn''t think so much at the time, this move did win the trust of Hokage, including everyone on the spot, and the Hyuga clan. Good impression. This is a fact. It also laid the foundation for his entry into the Konoha political system. "If you change to the few outsiders before, I''m afraid that if you have an experience like yours, at that time, it was either sitting on the land asking for a price, or it was secretly resentful, and even then, it was a rogue style. Of course, I I also hope that you are sitting like that, asking for the land, the lion speaks loudly, or the rascal is playing rogues. In this case, Hokage will not wait to see you, and the Hyuga clan will definitely find a chance to kill you and get rid of your sting! I''m seven years old, and it''s easier." Looking at the silent Chiba, Uchiha Nobuhiko sighed, but it was a pity. Indeed ~www.novelhall.com~ If I did anything other than bear it, it is estimated that the old patriarch of the Hyuga clan, who is so caring for his brother, will get rid of me at all costs for the honor of the family. Even the three generations of Hokage will not train me like that in the future. As long as he sees the slightest threat to Konoha, I am afraid he will use the Eight Door Dunjia Scroll to condemn me. Although I won''t say it will cost me my life, I won''t be able to have any improvement and freedom in the future. It is estimated that the fate with Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena will also end. Hearing this, although he remained silent, Chiba nodded secretly in his heart. This is what Uchiha Nobuhiko said. At that time, he frankly accepted and was willing to continue to bear the infamy of "The Son of Traitor", which indeed brought him great benefits and laid the tone for smooth sailing in Konoha''s political system! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1843： Strange "But, you didnt slap a rogue, and all future choices are wise and wise. Every move is quite accurate. To be honest, I didnt notice you until later, really. I am blind." Seeing Chiba''s silent and non-denying appearance, Uchiha Nobuhiko sighed again and said. He has seen many outsiders, almost every one of them didnt look away. Only this time, when he saw this Takichiba, he never saw it. Until tonight, after he merged with the eternal kaleidoscope to write the wheel, he Back to Konoha, to find out the news with the soil, there are various narrations of Uchiha''s soil on this deeply jealous person. After the addition, he sneaked into several Ninja villages and found out this Taki Chiba''s story. The experience is still the same, it was the last battle that confirmed the identity of Taki Chiba. It can be said that this Takichiba hides really deep, and for so many years, apart from Shengzi, the only outsider who can hide from him for so long. However, Shengzi is a single-minded husband and a child, never revealing the landscape, and never showing up in his life. He is hidden under the brilliance of Uchiha mirror. Because he married early, he didnt even get out of the village mission. However, I haven''t set foot outside the village in my whole life. Naturally, he can''t show his strength, and the aptitude of the Saint Child is really ordinary. It is normal to be discovered after hiding it for a long time. However, this Takichiba in front of him is different. Although this kid is not exposed during the ninja school, he has huge hidden dangers and cannot have too much chakra volume. It is difficult to pay attention to it. You know, but all outsiders, even if they dormant. Seven years and eight years, at almost the same age, he will inevitably show up. This is his experience of observing so many outsiders. Some of them are unbearable. For example, his best friend, who is five or six years old, is a leader and has no talent. Being able to rival, strength is also a leader in the clan, when he opens his eyes, he is already invincible in the clan. Strictly speaking, Takichiba, in fact, has been lurking for seven or eight years, and it has begun to show off. The amazing performance of the Zhongnin exams, after the Kushina recapture event, and the various excellences of the following three Ninja wars The performance has already come to the fore completely, but this Takichibas style of acting is completely different from outsiders. Every time it seems to be doing everything, regardless of life or death, this is the principle of only living in this killing world. The thoughts and behaviors that are unique to the residents, although the outsiders also have their close friends, but objectively speaking, outsiders are always a little greedy and fearful of death. They often put their own lives first and treat those around them. It feels like nothing is as important as their lives. Friends, parents and brothers can be used as shields, and because they know all the characteristics, they are able to judge danger, especially life-threatening tasks. Once judged that their lives are dangerous, There is no profit, they can even pretend to be sick, just to avoid this dangerous task. Often only other people are born and die for these outsiders, but these outsiders can never be born and die for other people. Human selfishness is especially evident in these outsiders. This is also an important basis for him to judge the identity of outsiders. And this is also the biggest reason why he always ignores Takichiba as an outsider, because Takichiba''s performance may be partly out of tactical needs, but more, it is for the people around him. Even if it was Hyuga Xueying who wanted to kill him in the past, he was able to distinguish right from wrong. Although the two often didn''t deal with each other, this Takichiba was fairly fair in dealing with things. He often didn''t have self-interest, and he was more favorable to him. , And the increase in strength is also very reasonable, and no outsiders can see the characteristics of an exceptionally fast increase in strength. Even the move to improve the forbidden technique Eight Door Dunjia basically resembling an outsider''s method was automatically ignored by him. In fact, this Takichiba is too unlike an outsider. In other words, it is any outsider in the past. Even if Hyuga Xueying resolves the misunderstanding, he has no intention of killing. I am afraid that according to the outsider''s other nature, he will kill him anyway. He will kill others and even anger others. I''m afraid Hyuga Xueying would have lost his life long ago. Of course, if Takichiba really showed such characteristics, then Takichiba would not be able to live until now. For a prophetic son who destroys the world, even if he focuses on observation, he is bound to kill him. On the other hand, Takichibas performance does not look like an outsider at all. For the sake of the Kyuubi people, he worked hard and worked hard, and for the close friends and partners around him, he could go to various life-threatening tasks, and the outsider would be selfish and obsessed. The so-called tyrannical character is completely different. It is precisely because of this that he has been taken over inexplicably, ignoring this obvious outsider. For him at that time, the outsider was completely selfish, self-centered, and bad-tempered. It can be said that he was confused by the outsider before. As for what slowly turned his attention to Taki Chiba before, this is entirely his rhetoric. In fact, when he really felt that Taki Chiba was an outsider, he saw that he was so jealous with Uchiha. Takichiba, and what happened after hearing this story of Takichiba. It was confirmed that it was during the battle just now. It can be said that he completely missed it. In other words, he believes too much in his own vision. Although there are some reasons for distracting himself in this life, basically, because he is too confident, he thinks Taki Chiba may be the kind of ninja. A rare genius within a century and a thousand years. Moreover, its not too unusual to improve the Eight Doors Dunjia. Forbidden Surgery only has great side effects, but it does not mean that it is perfect and not improved at all. On the contrary, forbidden Surgery is an imperfect thing. Created, in a sense, is to improve people! Because of this, he automatically made Taki Chiba''s various progress similar to outsiders, and was classified as an internal show genius. With the crazy training appearance of Taki Chiba, this strength is also normal. The return of ~www.novelhall.com~Is it...I think that every time you can find outsiders, it is already quite powerful. " At this time, Chiba''s default in his heart narrowed his eyes slightly and responded with a voice. Wait! Here, how do you feel that I am missing something? However, this response was a little absent-minded, and a strange thing flashed in Chiba''s heart. There is nothing important about this Uchiha Nobuhiko! Something important seems to be explained, but there is no explanation! He brought the topic to me, probably just to cover it up! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1844： Talk about it "Talk about it." Listening to Chiba''s a little absent-mindedness and a little insincere remark, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face did not have any fluctuations, just a faint saying. "Say what?" Chiba was stunned for a moment. Now this Uchiha Nobuhiko was obviously asking himself, but he didn''t respond to this stall. This Uchiha Nobuhiko wanted him to say something, but he didn''t. Knowing, he spoke subconsciously. "You asked me before, who am I, now, after hearing so much, who do you think I am?" Hearing Chiba''s subconscious question, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t care, and just stated his own meaning clearly. Heard so much? I think...who is he? And hearing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s supplement, Chiba was startled again. Is it possible that after saying so much, he wants to know who he is? Judging from his appearance, he should have been reborn for several lifetimes. He just said that he has crossed the ages of Warring States, the second generation of Naruto, and the third generation of Naruto. According to what he said before, there can only be one traverser in the same era. , Or it is customary, and it spans almost a hundred years from the first traverser to the second traverser, and then when the Japanese woman traverser dies, Danzo adopts a traverser. This timeline is continuous , Judging from the situation that the last traverser just died and the next traverser is on top, it is impossible for him to be reincarnated only for one life. Even if each life is dead, according to the average age of the Ninja world, he is estimated to have turned three or five. world. However, the rebirth of the third and fifth generations, the memory of the third and fifth generations, is still the memory of those who often come into contact with the traversers, without understanding who he is? Or, what is oneself? This is it possible? However, upon hearing these words, Qianye was full of doubts. This accumulated memory of Uchiha Nobuhikos several generations, even if there are few battles in each life, Konoha is not smooth sailing. In the middle, except for the war of Ninja, how many battles are there, especially during the second generation of Naruto. At that time, I am afraid that the fight is only a lot more than it is now. Even if it is not a war period, after all, Ninja Village was not long established at that time. Konoha was still a second-generation Naruto wise man and established various systems that have been passed down to the present to create a relatively peaceful village. The environment, but other Ninja Villages shadows, in terms of sageness, iron bowls, and the importance of peace, may not necessarily have the second generation. At that time, how many treacherous and open fights extended to Konoha, even this Uchiha Nobuhiko I have always been a little transparent, and I must have come into contact with a lot of conspiracies and tricks, open and secret fights, on combat experience, on scheming, on analytical ability, now Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has accumulated for many generations, will be worse than anyone! Chiba is a little unbelievable. He still doesn''t know what happened to him after such accumulation of several generations. Even if you don''t know, you should understand what benefits will he gain from accumulation after life, and what he should do. This kind of native-born peculiarity, if the traveler is an outsider, it may be rejected by the world, or because of his previous lifes worldview, values, behavior and style, he has lived in this world for a long time, then this Uchiha Nobuhiko is a native and so For a long time, I have an incomparable understanding of this ninja world, and his style of dealing is also in line with this Naruto world. It is impossible to destroy his life like a traveler. Even if he doesn''t know why, he can live a chic life, whatever he wants. Asking this sentence by Uchiha Nobuhiko, there must be some purpose behind it. Or cover up what seemed to be an explanation before, but in fact there is no explanation. It seems to be something that I want to elicit. Gee! Is it related to the ball of light that originally belonged to me? Does he want to achieve certain conditions for capturing this ball of light? For example, want me to realize who he is? Or because you are aware of who he is, you will naturally produce a psychological suggestion that the ball of light will be taken away, so that the ball of light can be taken away? Or Ugh! Sure enough, he is a rebirth who has been reincarnated for several lifetimes, and there is no trace at all. Although it seems to have said a lot, he actually said nothing. At most, it just revealed that there are not only traversers in this world, but also many traversers, and not only many traversers, but also the special existence of rebirths. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but bit his teeth, feeling depressed. This Uchiha Nobuhiko seems to know everything and can say everything, but in fact it throws out one after another paradox, the one that should be said is not said, the one that should not be said is too much, and it is extremely confused. For a while, Chiba There is no way to think through. The conspiracy of the reborn can be seen. "Why do you ask, don''t you know that you are special for so many lives?" At this time, Chiba could only throw out the question altogether. Since he couldn''t guess it, he won''t guess it for now. It''s better to just say it clearly and ask clearly. Right now, this Uchiha Nobuhiko still has constraints on him, the eternal kaleidoscope pupil is so strong that it can suppress him in this space, and he has to answer. There is a more painful way to make sure this Uchiha Nobuhiko forced him to submit. However, the answer is also skillful. His current goal is to delay time. It will delay as long as it can. Other things are not important. "It seems that you are still very wary of me...Here, I have said it clearly, I have not deceived you, and I do not intend to take advantage of you in words, but, unlike you outsiders, you It seems that you know what you are, and you also know how much you can do, and even know how much you can do. Although it is inevitable to be self-serving and selfish, everyone has no doubt that they can do it. What. I dont know what I can do. No, I should say, I dont know how long my situation will last. When I die in this life, can I still inherit all the memories in the next life? You should know, I What I want to say... and I feel that you can give me the answer, you know everything, and you should be able to give me the answer." Regarding the question that Chiba threw back, Uchiha Nobuhiko gave a wry smile, and then spoke. It turned out to be like this... Inheriting the memories of each life is indeed a great convenience, and even the experience of opening a kaleidoscope to write round eyes in the first life. As long as he is in the Uchiha clan, his strength will soon reach its peak. As it is now, in a short time, he has been an eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and Samsara is probably invincible right now. Even if he is not in the Uchiha clan, if he can collect some powerful forbidden secrets, he can also practice again, and the strength is correct! Even this kind of memory will last forever, almost a kind of immortality. However, he does not know what his situation is, whether one life is past, will the next life be like this, no matter who it is, this kind of immortality, and every life can be strong, do whatever he wants, basically get rid of the shackles of the world, this feeling, everyone Will not be willing. Everyone is afraid of losing! Even if it falls on my head, I may not be able to escape this fear! At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ heard the words Uchiha Nobuhiko did not hide, Chiba''s brows loosened slightly, but she understood. Nobuhiko Uchiha''s question is indeed reasonable. "I know." Then, after figuring out this section, Chiba also nodded happily. "Then, tell..." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes flashed, and he said. "I don''t know, what are you, I don''t know." However, the next second, his words were simply interrupted by this sentence. Chiba looked at Uchiha Nobuhiko and said decisively. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1845： do not know…… do not know Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was interrupted by Chiba''s decisive words, was slightly taken aback. "Really... don''t you know?" However, after returning to his senses, he did not show any negative emotions such as anger, just faintly uttered such a sentence, and his eyes filled with a faint disappointment. To be honest, he still wants to know what happened to him. Since he witnessed the white light, something seems to have been born in the depths of his mind that stores his memories of each life, including His own personality, but even if he is now an eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, he still can''t explore what is deep in his mind, there seems to be a forbidden zone. It is like layers of seals on these outsiders. Originally, he thought that these outsiders who knew everything would know who he was and what kind of existence he was. He even asked these outsiders several times, but the answers he got were all without exception. The answer is the same as Takichiba. do not know. Although he asked sincerely, he actually didn''t think he would get an answer. The reason for asking this is just a fluke mentality, hoping that the most special outsider in front of him can know his situation. After all, since outsiders know everything in this world, as a member of this world, they are likely to be known by outsiders. And he didn''t understand why these outsiders knew everything, whether all outsiders knew everything in detail, so he was lucky, in case the outsiders before, didn''t know the whole picture. Of course, it is certain now, I dont know, and outsiders dont know what they are. Its just that, if you dont know, you dont know. He is not an idiot in the reincarnation of so many lifetimes. He has such a magical ability and he hasn''t explored it. In fact, at the beginning, he was really afraid of losing this He has the ability, and once desperately to find the answer. And now, although he didn''t have an exact answer, he had gradually understood the value of his existence, and he had a vague but sure guess, but no one came to tell him that his guess was indeed correct. Now, seeing this Takichiba in front of him, recalling those memories, he has somewhat understood. This question is just a confirmation of others who want to know everything, he actually already has a vague concept in his mind. Its good to get a positive answer or not to get a positive answer. In fact, he didn''t take it seriously. In his heart, he already had an answer. It is nothing more than the affirmation of a person who knows everything, then the answer is perfect. Right now, it''s just a little imperfect. However, he has been a person of reincarnation for many lifetimes. Even if the previous lifetimes are not qualified and rarely fights, in later lifetimes, he uses the memory of the previous lives, but he is still strong, the number of life and death battles, and even the number of life and death battles. , Must far surpass the outsider in front of him, even if he is not perfect, since he has a final conclusion in his heart, it is a final conclusion. Not perfect, in fact, it doesn''t matter much. "Actually, there is a saying about your situation." However, at this time, Chiba, who seemed to be thinking about it for a moment, spoke. "statement?" Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who thought it was impossible to get an answer, was slightly taken aback when preparing for the next step. "Yes, although your situation, even in this argument, it is difficult to fit in, but, more or less, it should be in this type." In response, Chiba nodded and expressed affirmation. "Oh? Let''s talk about it." Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko spoke with interest. Although he has a conclusion in his mind, and even a conclusion is a conclusion, he still wants to know how these outsiders who know everything think of his situation. Now the answer must be imperfect. Even outsiders who know everything about one''s own situation do not know it, and it is even more impossible for one''s own world to know what''s going on with his alien. Its okay to listen to what the outsider said. When you meet an outsider in the future, you can also call yourself to facilitate communication. "In your case, you are called a rebirth." Seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s appearance with great interest, Chiba didn''t hide her privately either, and directly spoke. The name of a rebirth person will have no effect. However, Chiba does not know whether he should call the rebirth person in front of Uchiha Nobuhiko. After all, in the rebirth web articles he reads, most of the protagonists die in one life, because in the rebirth life, the protagonist basically Most of the people who have been successful in cultivation will prove the great way, or become the lord of the universe, immortal, immortal, and unlikely to have the next life, urban flow, and when it is over, the protagonist will have a wealth of wealth and enjoy it. The world is rich and noble, and there is nothing like the second life or the third life... So, according to what Chiba has seen, at least the rebirth that Chiba sees all ends in one life, and there is no next life. But Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him has countless reincarnations, no matter whether he is successful or not, he is always reincarnating. Chiba is a little unsure, whether he wants to call him a rebirth or a new reincarnation is more appropriate. Of course, it''s just an argument and it doesn''t matter. However, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter. Chiba thinks otherwise. He now hopes that Uchiha Nobuhiko will be more curious about the rebirth, so that he can talk more about this kind of things. From the words after Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t get the answer just now, he had already heard that this Uchiha Nobuhiko was just a question, in fact, there is no need to go into it. In other words, when Uchiha Nobuhiko asked casually, he was already planning to end this conversation. Next, Uchiha Nobuhiko might show his fangs! Now if he can ask him a few more questions, he can still buy some time! "Really...rebirth? It''s appropriate ~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, hearing Chiba''s statement, Uchiha Nobuhiko couldn''t help but secretly nodded and said. "It''s just that the rebirth that I have seen is just a reincarnation, that is, with the memory of the first life. I have never seen a rebirth like you, and the memory can still..." Upon hearing this, Chiba struck the iron while it was hot and said. "It''s okay, it''s okay, the rebirth is the rebirth. Since you answered my question, then I should answer your question too." However, before the words of the iron strike while the iron was hot, they were interrupted by Uchiha Nobuhiko. And at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko who interrupted Chiba had already stood up, holding the light ball in his hand, his face was completely indifferent. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1846： Cant see? answer my question? These words of Uchiha Nobuhiko not only successfully cut off Chiba''s words, but also blocked Chiba''s subsequent words. Do not Don''t think too much, it''s over. However, under this slight stun, Chiba broke the plan and thoughts in his heart, took a deep breath, and slowly stood up, level with the Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him, and his lips were gently pressed. stand up. Judging from the look of Uchiha Nobuhiko, the conversation phase is over. Next, Uchiha Nobuhiko will show his fangs. Is it possible that some of my words and deeds, or the thoughts in my heart, have already met the conditions for the light ball to be taken away? Or Just nothing to talk about? Indeed, it seems that there is nothing to talk about, and that''s all that can be said about the traverser and the reborn. There are some things, even if I know that he already knows that there are transversals, I cannot say. And he obviously has what purpose and what secrets, as a rebirth, it seems that he cannot be said. Yes There is nothing to talk about! Next, it''s settled! In other words... Get me on the road! At this time, after standing up, Chiba was also ready in his heart. This conversation was originally for himself as a fish, and the other party was a knife. When to start and when to start, it is up to the other party to decide. It''s over, it can only end. It can be regarded as delaying some time now. Although in terms of space and time conversion, the outside world should not have been long in the past, it may only be delayed for a moment, but sometimes, a moment is enough. How much, can still help Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men. This idea...how humble! Since I traveled, when I developed the eight-door model, I just didnt want to be a fish, and I didnt want to be powerless and humble, so that I succeeded. It laid the foundation for the eight-door model in the future and laid the foundation for the future. Unexpectedly, at the end of this second life, he would fall into the abyss of powerlessness and humbleness again. Really... It''s also a kind of chaos, do you always have to pay it back? Thinking of this, a hint of self-deprecating flashed across Chiba''s face. However, self-deprecating self-deprecating, and now there is no way to think, Qianye''s heart is still quite calm. A strong man like him who has been able to throw away life and death is impossible to cry or tremble. Death is nothing more than death. This kind of thing, he has experienced many times on the battlefield, it is not so terrible. It is worthy of being the most special outsider who has experienced killing and dared to be human. I have never seen this look on the face of any outsider. In the face of death, I have never seen it from the face of anyone in this world. Ugh Can''t stay! Can''t stay! Such a person, I don''t know, it''s appropriate and inappropriate! At this time, under the insight of the eternal kaleidoscope, the change on Chiba''s face naturally fell into Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes without any omission, but from this look, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes were flashing. After a little hesitation. It seems that he hesitated about what he wanted to do next. "Your first question is to ask me, what is this ball of light?" However, this color of hesitation was just a flash. Uchiha Nobuhiko quickly took away the hesitation. At the same time, he slowly lifted the ball of light in his hand. In an instant, the light moved up. Suddenly, this space seemed to be brighter again. Start answering from the ball of light? When she heard this, Chiba was slightly startled looking at the light ball that was released again and slowly floating. What kind of calculation is this? Could it be that you have officially started to lie to me? To be honest, Chiba didn''t understand, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, there is no need to do this, just kill him directly. Now he had already used the words "You know better than me, so I don''t need to answer" to directly break the question and start answering it, making him really puzzled. "Don''t worry, there are no pitfalls. You just need to watch as hard as you can. This is your own thing and it is impossible to harm you." But at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly closed his eyes and spoke. What is this for? Eyes closed... Is this a sign of sincerity? Just do your best to watch... Seeing what Uchiha Nobuhiko gave to you, Chiba was startled again, but soon his expression became serious. Although this may be a deceitful act by Uchiha Nobuhiko in order to capture the ball of light, Chiba is also curious, and after knowing that he is bound to die, this curiosity quite overwhelms the sense of reason. According to reason, no matter what Uchiha Nobuhiko said or did, he should close his eyes and wait for death, no longer thinking about anything else. However, as a traverser, he didn''t want to know what was behind the door in his head, he just couldn''t get in. Now I have come in, and the secret is in front of me, coupled with the current situation of undue death, the idea of ??at least knowing what is sealed in my head before I die, and it is still growing. To be honest, Chiba would like to know. "Hey... hesitate, you really think that this ball of light is in my hands, and I need you to nod before I can take it away. Don''t be kidding, I''m making you dead." But at this time, as if feeling Chiba''s hesitation, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was dark, and he slowly opened his eyes, looking at Chiba, and said word by word. Between the words, it was cold. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with Chiba''s suspicion and suspicion. However, his cold and dissatisfied attitude was a soft nail. When he said that, Qianye''s face had more firmness, and it seemed that it was an absolute way to find out. "Well, since you don''t want to..." Seeing Chibas face, Uchiha Nobuhikos slightly sinking face was helpless. With a single buckle, the light instantly diminished by a few points. At the same time, the floating ball of light also returned. In his palm. Since the other party doesn''t want to watch it, it''s not optimistic. "Wait." However, the words had not yet been spoken, Chiba, who looked at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face, smiled slightly and said. "Want to watch it again?" Hearing this sound, Uchiha Nobuhiko twitched, but said coldly. "No, I just want to know, why do you want me to watch the ball of light now? You said just now that I know this thing better than you, so you won''t answer." In response to this, Chiba''s expression did not change, and he said. "Don''t look at ~www.novelhall.com~ but when I heard this, Uchiha Nobuhiko shook his head, but didn''t want to explain anything, and then shrank his fingers, but seemed to crush the ball of light. "Hold on." At this moment, Chiba suddenly spoke, drinking to stop his movements. Then, without waiting for Uchiha Nobuhiko''s reaction, his eyes condensed, but he stared at the ball of light abruptly. In the end, he still couldn''t help but want to know what the light ball in his head, the light ball or light that was unique to the traverser under the seals, was it! This! Under this gaze, Qianye''s expression changed drastically! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1847： see Even at the end, it was still so cunning. Even death is coming, and there is no way to give up... Seeing the mental boy whose complexion changed drastically in front of him, Uchiha Nobuhiko slowly exhaled, and such a thought flashed through his mind. Do not! Why, why do I feel a sense of relief... Just breathed a sigh of relief... It is indeed a feeling of relief, could it be that in my subconscious... Really...Is that so? That''s why I''m so irritable, so irritable, and sometimes I can''t even maintain my sense. Is it because of this? So, do you still have to do this? Then, after taking a slow breath, Uchiha Nobuhiko returned to his calm and indifferent face, and he sank slightly. It happened at this time, when I made a decision... It just happened at the time of this step... Sure enough, isn''t it that simple? As his face sank, he sighed softly in his mouth, but after sighing, his eyes fell on Qianye again, and hesitation suddenly appeared in his eyes. Just now Takichibas deeds, Uchiha Nobuhiko was still a little angry about the fact that he didnt believe in himself and doubted it in every possible way, and even moved with murderous intent, but now I think about it, this Takichi Ye''s will is firm, I''m afraid he was not so firm in his previous lives. Between life and death, no, it is between death. In addition to the obsessions that people may have, they also have a feeling of making up for regrets. This sphere of light is something that every outsider must have, but every Something outsiders dont know, and judging from the series of reactions after this Takichiba appeared in this space, this Takichiba already knows this space. Although it is outside the seal, it should be quite curious about what is inside. . And this kind of curiosity, when it comes to the realm of death, may become obsession or regret, and no matter what kind of situation, there is such a chance to find out what is going on here, and change to ordinary people. , I am afraid it is impossible to resist such temptation. However, this Takichiba was really different. He didn''t really want to find out until the end when he really wanted to break the ball of light, and when he was sure that there was really no ghost trick. Moreover, when it comes to inquiring, inquiring, it doesn''t give yourself any chance to go back. This Takichiba''s will is really moving. At the same time, at this moment, he finally understood why he was unable to remain calm and irritated during the previous battles. Although this Takichiba''s strength was only that, he couldn''t hurt him, but it was a great gaffe. For myself, this is a threat. From the point of view of strength, this Takichiba is irrelevant. However, after all, he has been reincarnated for many lifetimes. In some of these lifetimes, because of his arrogance, he has been conspired to death by a despised enemy. There is no threat. In the end, the battles between ninjas are still those, belief, will and even obsession. These things will give full play to the ninjas. No, it should be said that they are the existence of the greatest potential of mankind. This is also the truth of battle built up by the experience of several lifetimes. It was Taki Chiba''s will that made him feel that his life was in danger, so he became irritable, exploded with murderous intent, and was irrational. My gaffe was not because of how strong Taki Chiba was, but because Taki Chiba''s will was strong enough to be a threat to him. And because of this understanding, he who was originally firm began to hesitate. This...this is! My... through welfare? This ball of light! Is it my crossing welfare? This... Nobuhiko Uchiha, what I want to take away is mine... At the same time, Chiba''s eyes widened little by little, but he gulped and swallowed. At this moment, in his mind, lines of explanatory words are dissipating bit by bit as his attention is distracted. Ability: Duplicate, self-proclaimed instantaneous memory, able to perfectly replicate the opponent''s ninjutsu and physique on the basis of understanding, because there is no illusion talent and time and space talent, it is impossible to replicate the corresponding skills. Ability: Absolute control of chakras, self-proclaimed chakra fine control ability, able to control chakras to the utmost precision, current ratio: 5%. Ability: Strengthening the clone, claiming to be none, has not been found, can strengthen the clone, extend the strength of the clone, current effect: guarantee the duration of the shadow clone and other entity clones for one hour, strengthen the solidity of the shadow clone and other entity clones, reinforcement factor: 3 -7 times. Ability: the weight of the bond. And these are the lines of explanatory text in his mind. Instant memory, Chakra''s super-fine control ability, and the vaguely perceivable clone strengthening ability, everything shows that these are the incidental benefits of his crossing. And these explanatory words are produced when all the attention is focused on the light ball, and there is an inexplicable sense of connection. Even, an intuition-like feeling made Chiba feel that the things in this ball of light are these abilities. And these abilities are undoubtedly his own traversing abilities, so no need to think about it. Since this ball of light exists in his mind and is his thing, and can reflect the explanation of his own abilities, it must be his own abilities. source. Do not! It should be said that this ball of light is your own travel welfare! This light ball itself is its own travel welfare! In other words, what Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him wants to take away is his crossing welfare. Chiba is now very clear about what he will lose if this ball of light leaves him. After seeing this ball of light, it seems to be blessed to the soul, and he knows the current situation. Moreover, he also understood that this Uchiha Nobuhiko does not need any means, no conditions, and now he has grasped his own crossing welfare, and he can walk more if he wants to take it away. He has such a pupil power ~www.novelhall.com~ can take away this ball of light, that is, his own travel welfare. Even after taking it away, he knew what would happen! This also came to my mind along with the explanatory text, and I understood it like a blessed soul. It sounded a little mysterious, but Chiba knew it now, that is, he understood that all his attention was focused on this light. After the ball, as if he knew it, he just knew it! If Uchiha Nobuhiko takes this ball of light, he...will die! Once this ball of light leaves his body, he, as a traverser, will die! Just... Must die! . The fastest URL for mobile version update: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1848： What about the vice? It turns out... my life and death have long been in his palm. Do not! It should be said that he was in his hand like this. In his mind, the explanatory words slowly dissipated. After all, Chiba was also a strong man who experienced life and death, detached from life and death, and as these words dispersed, he finally calmed down. It seems that what I said to me was really just a conversation. This Uchiha Nobuhiko has actually mastered his life and death, and there is no need to hide anything! From beginning to end, he didn''t need to lie. "It seems that you have understood. Now, you should know that I have nothing to hide from you, nor do I want to take advantage of your words. Even, there is no reason to hide anything at all. I just want to solve this peacefully. Something has happened." But at this time, the bright red brilliance slowly faded, and Uchiha Nobuhiko watched the change of expression on Chiba''s face and said. "How many people did you kill? How many outsiders?" However, it was not Chiba''s nod that came from this, but a doubt. Chiba, who knew he was going to die, asked. Indeed, none of the words Uchiha Nobuhiko said before is false, and there seems to be no need to hide anything. However, in the information of this light ball, he still found something wrong. In other words, intentionally or unintentionally, Uchiha Nobuhiko still has something to say that he didn''t explain clearly. And myself, because of the things that passed through the predecessors, some ignored. That is, although this Uchiha Nobuhiko has been saying that he is mainly observational, this observation-oriented is itself an imaginary word. Since it is the master, it must be counterproductive. Moreover, although the traverser mentioned by Uchiha Nobuhiko started from his awakening in the Warring States period and became a rebirth, to the end of Danzo, the span is basically all the history of the modern Ninja world, but it does not mean that there is no one among them. Other traversers, this is just, he gave an example. Moreover, there is the possibility of the traversers appearing continuously. There can only be one traverser in the same era. It does not mean that one traverser is dead, and another traverser cannot immediately replace it. Even, the female traverser and the Danzang are continuous traversal, and in the example he gave, the shortest life should be the genius of the eight-year-old family, and the longest should be the female traverser. In his narrative, the female traverser married and gave birth to children early, and to teach her children to become ill, judging from the age at which women in this world can be called early marriages, and from the average age of ninjas, the female traverser should live. In their thirties, that is to say, most of those who travel through die early. Counting myself, he is only twelve years old, and now he is facing a mortal situation. In other words, the traversers generally live for a short time, even if they dont jump up and down, they dont have more than thirty. You must know that although the Ninja world is cruel, although there are countless killings, as long as it is not a fierce battle, the average ninja The age is still forty upwards. Ninja World, although cruel, but there is also a way to survive. There are also many ninjas in Konoha with more than forty ninjas. In general, the death point of ninjas is either when they are young or when their youth is in full bloom. As long as they can survive from these two points, the life of peace and confrontation People over the age of forty abound, and wars against the Ninja World, which has been in the Ninja World for hundreds of years, have only been three games. In small battles and missions, the survival rate is still quite high. It''s just that geniuses are always easy to be targeted. Those who are up forty years old are basically inconspicuous and powerful. Of course, they might as well be forbearing for ten thousand years. These people can be regarded as taking advantage of low strength, but not easy. To intervene in the task of reversing the victory but extremely dangerous and almost dead for a lifetime, the survival rate is naturally higher. This is why Konoha pays so much attention to genius and cultivating genius, resources are never stingy, in a sense, genius is a consumable, but if these geniuses can be preserved, let him live to the prime of forty, basically nothing. The one who can kill him will definitely be the mainstay, unless it is a war or a mortal situation. Therefore, the traverser probably came from another world, and he still knows things that he shouldn''t know, and is not tolerated by this world. Even if he does not jump to death, he will not live long. So, this shows that the number of traversers cannot be only these five or six. Chiba even has a feeling, a certain feeling, that traversers have every era. One dies, and the other may be connected. Some In fact, he died without being discovered by this Uchiha Nobuhiko. After all, the traverser does not necessarily cross to Konoha. Rocky hidden, cloud hidden, misty hidden, and sandy hidden are possible. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko is a rebirth, he may not be aware of each one. However, he must have discovered far more than these five or six, and now that he knows the ball of light, he wants to take it, I am afraid it is not the first time to do this, and there is What''s the use? To kill the traverser does not necessarily need to capture the ball of light, why? Among them, it is obvious that his own crossing welfare is good for Uchiha Nobuhiko. And this benefit is even better than Kyuubi! Of course, Chiba didn''t think that after taking the ball of light, Uchiha Nobuhiko would get his own abilities. He knew very well that his abilities were not counted as a dime compared to Nine Tails. Copy, Uchiha Nobuhiko has a writing wheel. Chakra''s fine control ability is useful, but far worse than Nine Tails. Doppelganger strengthening, for an eternal kaleidoscope who writes round eyes, it is a problem to use a doppelganger in battle, and it is also very tasteless. As for the weight of the bond that has no explanation at the end, Chiba is not clear about it, but since the word bond is involved, it is naturally the ability of the partner and the like. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko is alone in the family, what use? This crossing welfare must have other benefits for him! Therefore, he has this question, this question is an introduction. "Oh, when I talk to you, I always feel that I have not finished my thoughts, and there are always words to say." At this time, when he heard Chiba''s sentence, Uchiha Nobuhiko gently put down his raised hand holding the ball of light ~www.novelhall.com~ closed his eyes and sighed, seemingly helpless. This Takichiba, undoubtedly opened another conversation. However, knowing that it would take some time, he couldn''t help but want to answer. For the first time, there is an outsider who can chat with himself for so long, it is more than just easy chatting with smart people. This Takichiba can always ask the key points, always catching people off guard. "You said earlier that observation is the main thing, then it''s the secondary thing? It should be killing outsiders, capturing light or light orbs. Perhaps this is how you keep your memory." At this time, Chiba''s words were passed on again. . The fastest URL for mobile version update: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1849： Yes "Yes, generally speaking, I am observing. As for the hands, there are indeed a few outsiders who have their lives." Regarding the question of Chiba, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t dare to say anything, and said straightforwardly. Although the conversation was started again, it didn''t matter, he could feel the surprise of the flow of time in and out of this space. They talked a lot now, it was just a moment longer outside. If this moment can make his plan fail, then it means that his plan is still too dangerous and the failure will fail. He is a rebirth and is not afraid of failure. Moreover, now that Taki Chiba is already in the palm of his hand, perhaps, from the perspective of others, after knowing the identity of Taki Chiba, he will feel how special and scary he is. Of course, this Taki Chiba is also worthy of fear, but now this With the palm of his life and death in his own hands, he didn''t think it was so special or terrifying. But it was the most special one among those special outsiders who died in his wounds. Special is the most special, but the essence is still the same as those outsiders, to be killed by oneself. This attitude, Taki Chiba said before is arrogance, but what about arrogance, he has this capital! This is another truth that he knows after so many lives. The weak is the strong eater after all! The strong can really do whatever they want. As for those who defeat the strong with the weak, it''s just that between the two sides, the weak looks like the strong, and the strong looks like the weak! What about the answer now? What about opening another terminal? What if you can drag him for a second or two... If your plan is really so fragile and can fail in one or two seconds, then it is better to fail to save him from taking risks. "Then, the captured ball of light is the secret to your rebirth?" And hearing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s simple answer, Chiba was not surprised, and asked simply. Sure enough, is this involved? Hearing this question from Chiba, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth twitched slightly. "No!" Then, without thinking about it, he answered directly. He can be reborn, what does it have to do with the ball of light in front of him? If he needs this ball of light to be able to regenerate and store his memories, then he would have died a long time ago. Every outsider possesses some or several unique abilities, and each of them can be qualified to be a master in the ninja world. If he really relied on capturing the ball of light to maintain his rebirth, he would have died long ago. Can''t die anymore. Some people, such as his best friend from outsiders, can only be sure to fight him when they are fused with the eternal kaleidoscope. Isn''t it... When she heard this sentence, Chiba was taken aback for a while, frowning slightly. So, taking the ball of light is purely killing me? Do not! impossible! Just now I have concluded that it is impossible to kill me purely! So, what else should be the purpose of capturing this ball of light, but I shouldn''t ask any more. If you continue to ask, it is impossible for him to answer. And when this brow frowned, Qianye''s heart flashed such a thought. This Uchiha Nobuhiko has spoken a lot of information since just now, but for himself, he only mentioned a rebirth. This Uchiha Nobuhiko seems to be open and does not hide, but he speaks very cleverly. , Said all things on the side of the traverser, but nothing on the side of himself. Chiba could see that he did this intentionally. Now if he asks what he wants to ask about the important role of this ball of light for him, I am afraid that Uchiha Nobuhiko will directly kill him. Moreover, he is bound to die, and it makes no sense to ask. Now he asks this question. Firstly, he is indeed curious, and secondly, he is able to compete for the first line. At this time, there is no talk about how to help, because it is impossible to help, which is an obsession. The obsession before death is nothing. "Really... Then, I ask you, if we outsiders, if we die, will we go to your paradise?" Thinking of this level, Chiba no longer entangled with this question, changed the question, and threw it out. Now that the chatterbox has been opened, let''s take some time. Moreover, as a rebirth, Uchiha Nobuhiko may have been to the Elysium many times. It is good to ask him what the Elysium is like, and he has a preparation. Moreover, he didn''t know whether there would be any reincarnations in that Paradise of Bliss. If there was, it would be troublesome. After all, there are many Chinese elements in the original work. Although they don''t show it, there may be reincarnation, which is really a big trouble. "Elysium?" Hearing these words, Uchiha Nobuhiko was slightly taken aback, with a look of confusion and confusion on his face, obviously he didn''t understand what Chiba asked about. It seems that Uchiha Nobuhiko doesn''t seem to know this paradise. Elysium? What Elysium? The world after death? Is it bliss in the language of their outsiders? how Haven''t heard of it! Regarding this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was indeed at a loss. To be honest, he was reborn for so many lives, and it was the first time he heard of the term Elysium. "You...every time you are born again, won''t you enter the world after death?" Hearing that, Chiba was also startled, and realized that Uchiha Nobuhiko might not know the Elysium or something, so he asked again. To be honest, he still hopes that Uchiha Nobuhiko can know the world after death and can tell him. "After death, it is pitch black. When there is light, and only when you are alive, how can there be any bliss? Is it possible that you outsiders know everything? Our world has a post-death world called bliss? " Hearing Chiba''s startled questioning, Uchiha Nobuhiko said with a frown. "Indeed, it is said." In this regard, Chiba said truthfully. Now that it has been said, there is no need to deny it. Since Uchiha Nobuhiko doesn''t know, then maybe he won''t go to the afterlife world. Total darkness? How do you feel, that dark space? The dark space entered in the state of suspended animation? Is it possible that every time Uchiha Nobuhiko died was actually a suspended animation! But, its not right. His childhood is well documented, and even his parents can be tested. Otherwise, where did Hongyan come from? He has lived for so many lives. If he died in feigned death, it would be impossible. Child gesture. Gee! How could there be a bad feeling ~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, Chiba''s heart was a little surprised. "Really... Maybe I am special, I can''t enter the world after death." At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t seem to care much about this matter, only said lightly. "Then, let''s not talk about other things. Now, I will answer your second question. Who the **** am I!" Then, the next second, without waiting for Chiba to say anything, the doubt on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face slowly faded, and he slowly calmed down. The words also slowly sank. . The fastest URL for mobile version update: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1850： You understand Who is he? Isn''t it the rebirth? What does he want to do? Seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko whose eyes suddenly sink, Chiba frowned and his heart tightened. He knew that this Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t want to talk nonsense this time, and planned to end it directly. However, he still had more doubts in his heart. What exactly did this Uchiha Nobuhiko say, and who he was in the previous conversations had already become clear, a rebirth who had been born again for several lifetimes, and he knew the existence of the traverser. Of course, the understanding of the traversers is still that they have peculiar abilities and come from another world. Basically, some brain circuits are abnormal, or they are stupid outsiders. Naturally, Chiba would not tell him everything about the traverser, apart from other things, now this Uchiha Nobuhiko does not know that he is just a character in the comics world, if he knows that the world he is in is just these brain abnormalities If the comics of the idiot traveler pastime, God knows what will happen. This Uchiha Nobuhiko has been reborn to the present, but there is no trace of interruption. It is very likely that he will be reborn forever. If his heart is not balanced, he will kill the world of the previous life, the accumulation of the life and the accumulation, and purposely go from his own later Collecting information from the traversers, he may find a way to the previous world. After all, since the traversers can come, there is no reason to say that they cant go through in the opposite direction. What kind of **** situation will it be? Ye couldn''t imagine. Let''s listen to what he said! Anyway, the next thing is death. And thinking of this, Chiba was also calm, thinking. "You said." Then, thinking about it, he also spoke. "You are a medical ninja, and you should be a very top medical ninja. When I was inquiring about Konoha, I passed by Konoha''s medical department, but I heard the little girls talking about you." Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was slightly softened, as if thinking of something interesting, he said. "For the time being. The top dare not say." In response, Chiba responded. In the words, there is still a lot of modesty. If you talk about attacking things, ninjutsu physique, maybe he will not be so humble, but in the way of medicine, he is top-notch, Chiba is more embarrassed, the real top medical master is Tsunade, who are the six. Old scholar, although he specializes in one item, he can''t say that he is top-notch. Most of it is because of the forbidden technique inherited from Tsunade to create regeneration. If you really want to talk about the medical profession, Chiba actually knows that, but the medical profession is far more knowledgeable than what Chiba knows, and there are many things that can be improved in the future. Although there are many differences between the Naruto World and the previous life in terms of medical skills, but in terms of broadness, because of the magical power of Chakra, and various individuals that have mutated because of Chakra, such as the blood inheritance limit of the body, such as the type of Shigego in the future Existence is many times more extensive than in previous lives. Whether it is the amount of knowledge or the techniques other than medical ninjutsu such as dispensing medicine and creating regeneration, he is far from the top. This sentence is actually not much modest. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, entering and leaving Konoha like nothing, can only say that the BUG-level power such as the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is too abnormal. Ugh This is the point where the original combat power exploded. After all, my strength was the top of the combat power before the explosion. After this battle power exploded, it was basically depreciated until it continued to fall out of the strong. Yes, the four battles of the shadow level are as cheap as a dog, let alone I am only better than the shadow level? I really didn''t expect that the fate of Jiu Xinnai would involve such a character. I have to explain here before I have found those powers that can be comparable to the UG level. After all, it''s still not thoughtful! But at this time, Chiba''s heart could not help but sigh, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words, more or less aroused the unsatisfaction he buried in his heart. "No, you don''t have to be too humble, the entire medical department has a reputation for you, and I believe in your strength." In this regard, Uchiha Nobuhiko said, complimenting words is not a fake. The world after death? If you contain outsiders... Do not! It should contain outsiders! This Takichiba confessed his life so quickly. On the one hand, he knew that there was no hope of survival, and he could not save the Kyuubi Ren Zhuli. He was helpless. On the other hand, he knew that there was such a blissful world and might have been in it, so he was so peaceful Accept death, because he knows he can still meet after death! Yes, it should be so! Then, if I die completely and not reborn, can I still see the sound? I can still see that the brain circuit is not normal, but is he really defending me? But in the words, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was melancholy. Do not! It doesn''t matter whether we can get together. After rebirth so many times, the memory is clearer and clearer, and there is no decline. It is estimated that he will die completely, and I will say whether this will happen. Still, focus on now. However, he soon recovered his melancholy thoughts. "What are you asking about?" In response, Chiba frowned again and asked unceremoniously. "I think, as a top medical ninja, you should know about viruses, right?" Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t hesitate, and said directly. "virus?" Hearing this, Chiba was slightly taken aback. Of course he knows the virus. There are viruses like variola virus in this world, and even the antibodies against variola virus are available, and babies are vaccinated. What did he ask this for? What does it have to do with what he wants to say? Could it be... that he, the rebirth, is a virus body? In this regard, Chiba''s heart was full of doubts. "So, you should know that if there is a virus, there are antibodies, right?" Looking at Chiba''s stunned appearance, Uchiha Nobuhiko smiled and said meaningfully. Viruses, antibodies? What does he want to say? Hearing this sentence, Chiba frowned again, frowning tighter, and feeling completely at a loss. "Ok?" However, in the next instant, there was a flash of inspiration in his mind, as if thinking of something, he suddenly thought of that Uchiha Nobuhiko and looked at it. "You mean!" In the mouth, these words blurted out. But ~www.novelhall.com~ this time, he did not get an answer. Among his surprised eyes, at this moment, he was filled with the eyes that flashed suddenly, and was filled with the eyes in those eyes. The strange patterns of the eternal kaleidoscope are completely occupied. "Snapped!" In the next second, Qianye''s hands dropped, and amid a silent and seemingly sound, his whole body seemed to soften, and he felt drooping and sluggish. "It''s fine if you understand, then, next, tell me..." At the same time, looking at the sluggish mental boy, Nobuhiko Uchiha breathed out a long breath and said softly. Then, like a puppet, the young man''s hands slowly lifted up. . The fastest URL for mobile version update: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1851： End ended The hand with the five-finger Ji Zhang pressed on the top of the young mans head slowly lifted, and the wisps of pure white liquid-like Guanghua Suzi and the lifting motion, like a pulled silk thread, slowly melted into the palm of the hand , As the palm of the hand left, disappeared in this hand. ranw?en "puff!" In the next second, the sluggish gaze in the young man''s eyes slowly dimmed, and finally turned into a grayish color. He fell face down and fell heavily under the feet of the owner of this hand, agitating a little dust. With only three effective abilities and one ineffective ability, one can reach the limit that a mortal can reach... Duplication, Chakra absolute control, clone enhancement...Speaking of which, they are all very common abilities. Compared with those pupils increase, the kaleidoscope writing round eye ability strengthened, the unique blood succession limit, the power of different bloodstain limit fusion, the portable lifting system... This is simply the same as the ability of outsiders and the ability of no outsiders. amazing! It''s really amazing! Takichiba! Afterwards, Uchiha Nobuhiko gently leaned down, closed his lifeless eyes, and exclaimed sincerely. He has the lives of many outsiders in his hands. He has reincarnated for many lifetimes. By the time of the second generation of Hokage, he has basically guaranteed that his strength is above many contemporary powerhouses, and he has indeed hunted down many outsiders. , And that''s the way he can know the way to get in and out of the sealed space of outsiders. Because of this, he knew how terrifying the light spheres carried by those outsiders were and how powerful they were. Almost every one of them could rely on these abilities to gain powerful strength in painless training. Even, for a while, he felt that these outsiders were born to stand on top of the Ninja World. Fortunately, these outsiders did not appear to be truly normal, and the only normal was to be at ease with each other. Actually, there is nothing. Compared to him, it''s nothing. However, this time, he was really surprised. It was the first time that he saw the ability of an outsider to carry so general. Except for the good effect of Chakra''s absolute control of this ability, basically, there is no The ability to be handy. If this Takichiba had the powerful abilities of those outsiders in the past, what would it be like? To be honest, think about it now, Uchiha Nobuhiko still has a chill in his back. The Taki family has a strange disease since a long time ago. The body is defective. The upper limit of Chakra is very low. It is destined to be the body of the weak, but this Takichiba forcibly took the body of the weak and cultivated. Out of the road of the strong. This kind of character, if let him obtain the ability of the outsider in the past, the entire Ninja Realm would be easily trampled under his feet. Even if it was him, when Taki Chiba was alive, if he was an enemy or not a friend, then he could only retreat. Unless, his plan in this life can be achieved. However, now, he basically doesn''t need to worry about this. So, next! Closing his eyes to the silent boy who fell to the ground, Uchiha Nobuhiko stood up and looked around, but gently covered his eyes with his hands. At this time, his position was still where he intercepted Taki Chiba just now, without any change. There was no trace of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel right now. Just now his entire spirit entered the sealed space of Takichiba, he couldn''t notice any movement from the outside world. At this moment, he was relieved a lot. After all, this is still Konoha''s boundary, and after passing through this forest, it is Konoha''s city wall. Because of the relationship between Taki and Chiba, Konoha is currently under some kind of martial law. He knows that Konoha who has lived in Konoha for many generations knows that although Konoha looks unprepared, as long as he steps out of this forest , Even if he can enter Konoha without triggering the enchantment, what is ushered in is probably an impenetrable iron barrel defense. Konoha''s defense forces have never disappointed, especially in recent times, Konoha''s defense forces have become increasingly tighter. Even if a part of it is used to defend Konoha''s expansion area, the defense has no loopholes. The last time he entered the village to collect information, he almost capsized in the gutter when he was not careful. If it weren''t for the powerful pupils of his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, I am afraid that he would show his feet. Do not! Stay here! With Uchiha''s ability to bring the soil and Kurozutsu, he should have found the Kyuubi Ren Zhuli, so let them solve it for the time being. I''d better take a break. We must also guard against tonight''s variables, now is the safest time. Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko frowned, but jumped up, jumped onto the branch above his head, and sat down slowly against the thick trunk. At the same time, the eternal kaleidoscope of writing wheel eyes in his eyes slowly unscrewed in his eyes and turned into three gou jade writing wheel eyes. Then, the three gou jade writing wheel eyes slowly faded, and finally disappeared here. The tired eyes were already covered in them, and they turned into a pair of clear but muddy eyes because of tiredness. "Ha ha" Afterwards, a slight gasp sounded softly as the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel dissipated. The timing is right! Every time I enter the sealed space, it consumes ten times the pupil power. If it weren''t for the reason that the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel would not be blind, I am afraid that I would be on the verge of blindness just like those lifetimes. Now, there is no one here, and Takichiba is over. Taking advantage of this time, it is just right to restore pupil power. Its just, I dont know what kind of surprise it will give me this time... The last piece of the puzzle should have been put together, and it depends on whether it can succeed. If it succeeds, plus the nine tails here, it will be more than half of the final goal. It''s a pity that because of the prophecy, it is impossible to pry into the deepest memory of Taki Chiba. In those lifetimes, because it was just an ordinary kaleidoscope writing round eyes, the light sphere was almost exhausted and it was impossible to peek. And now, with the eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, he can finally use his pupil power unscrupulously, but due to that prediction, it is really... With a "duh", he gently leaned the back of his head on the tree trunk behind him, and Uchiha Nobuhiko slowly let out a sigh of pity flashing on his face. To be honest, he also wanted to know what would happen in his own world. These outsiders seemed to be all-knowing. If they didn''t do it by themselves, they would always be able to anticipate the danger, and even know the roots of the powerful enemy they met for the first time. These things, for him, are quite desired. Know everything ~www.novelhall.com~ know what will happen in the future, with his rebirth, what he will do in the future, and what he can''t do. However, the prophecy of the person who knows everything prevents him from becoming the person who knows everything. If he knows everything, then he is the kind of person that shouldn''t exist. After being born again and again, perhaps he shouldn''t exist anymore. And to become the person who knows everything that shouldn''t exist, you may bear the fate of destroying the world. He believes that this world has such things as fate, otherwise how can those outsiders know the future so clearly. He still doesn''t want to destroy the world. Nor can it destroy this world. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1852： too long? Did it take too much time? About ten minutes later, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who closed his eyes on the tree trunk, opened his eyes slowly and frowned slightly. It has been almost twenty or thirty minutes since he dragged Taki Chiba a while ago. According to the agreement, Uchiha Daido and Kuro must have joined him. As for the location of the round, there is Black Jue, but there is no need to decide. At this time, if the mission is completed, Kurozutsu will naturally find out where he is and inform Uchiha to bring the soil, and then Uchiha will follow the soil to find it. However, he and Uchiha had an agreement with Uchiha. He dragged Taki Chiba, Uchiha Daido and Kurozutsu went to the Kyuubi Renju. With Kurozutsus power, as long as he could sneak into Konoha, Uchiha''s space-time ability to take soil, as early as ten minutes ago, should have found the Kyuubi Renzhuli and the fourth generation of Hokage. According to the complexity of the seal of Ningjurui, even if the fourth generation of Naruto Naruto''s Fengshuimen sealing technique is outstanding, it should be impossible to completely repair it ten minutes ago. Uchiha''s soil is fully capable of unlocking the seal of Ningjurui. Even, even the process, Uchiha Nobuhiko can guess, it is nothing more than a reenactment of the previous scene in the secret room. According to Uchihas character of the soil, he will probably let Kurozu find the newly born kid first, and then use this kid. Forcing the four generations of Hokage Wave Feng Shuimen to submit. This is also the easiest and easiest way to succeed. After all, he did it in Konoha Village, and Konoha knew that someone would be against Kyuubi, and he was under martial law. Could it be that what went wrong? With his thoughts, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brows frowned. If Uchiha hasnt solved the problem of Kyuubis power to get Kyuubi, then Im afraid this matter is a bit difficult to handle. This Uchiha belt soil did not complete the task to join him, there are only two situations. One kind, he was defeated, so he couldn''t capture the strength of the nine-tailed man. One kind, he is dragged now, so he can''t capture the strength of the nine-tailed man. Regardless of the possibility, whether it was defeated or dragged, it means that this Uchiha belt soil may not be able to bring Kyuubi. Needless to say if you are defeated, if you are dragged, it means that someone has the ability to drag him. Under the threat of the use of force and the fourth generation of Naruto son, there are still people who can drag him. So many, it is true. Was dragged, and it''s the kind of drag that can''t escape. I am afraid that the nine-tailed capture plan this time has already failed. "No, not necessarily, maybe it''s the careful thinking of Uchiha Daido and Kurozutsu, maybe they broke the contract!" However, soon, Uchiha Nobuhiko thought of another possibility, a very possible possibility. That is, Kurozutsu and Uchiha betrayed him with the soil, and secretly transferred Kyuubi! And thinking of this, a series of pictures flashed in his mind. At the beginning, Uchiha brought the soil to find his place through the black soil. It happened at that time that he was fusing the eternal kaleidoscope to write the round eyes. It was the weakest time, and he also knew the purpose of this Uchiha bringing the soil. In order to conceal his eyes, he had contacted Uchiha Madara. Of course, Uchiha Madara at that time was no longer the domineering overlord back then. He was already an old and lingering old man. To be honest, at that time, he was only eight or nine years old in this life. He remembered the appearance of Uchiha Madara and Zhuma''s turbulent situation at the time. Seeing this dying scene, he was still quite emotional. I also deeply felt that I was really an outlier in this world, and as a result, I was more cautious. Heterogeneous, it is very likely that the world is intolerable. The outsider is so, so is he. Outsiders generally do not live long, and are easy to die for themselves, but he himself, in fact, does not necessarily live long. The longest life is only about forty years old, and the other lives either died in war. Either the task, or he was born sick and weak and short-lived. In a sense, he is the same as an outsider. At that time, after gaining the trust of Uchiha Madara, he also gained a lot of benefits for himself through the power that Uchiha Madara secretly accumulated. First, he had a hiding place, and second, he was here in Uchiha Madara. Under the guidance of this kind of wizard, he also mastered a lot of tricks in the use of pupil power, especially the tricks to control the nine tails. Thirdly, he was connected with many dark forces and obtained a lot of precious information. However, in the end, he betrayed Uchiha Madara after all. As a rebirth who has experienced many lives, Uchiha Madara''s tricks are clear to him. When he was under Uchiha Madara, he had found it for himself. Back road. Moreover, he finally put his Eternal Kaleidoscope Writer Plan on the agenda. With the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writer''s Planner, he doesn''t have to worry about that much. At that time, this Uchiha belt soil, as the successor of Uchiha Madara, undoubtedly wanted to kill him. At the beginning, he betrayed Uchiha Madara silently and without a trace. Uchiha Madara was even more helpless, sure. Seeing him as a thorn in the flesh, since Uchiha Daido is going to implement the Eye of the Moon Project instead of Uchiha Madara, then getting rid of me must be the first task. However, this Uchiha belt soil can''t help himself after all. Of course, under his time and space ability, he has not fully integrated the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and there is no way he can do it. In the end, after all, he knew the Moon Eye plan. I also know the importance of Kyuubi. In the situation where they can''t help each other, in the end, they can only reach an agreement and take all the nine tails. It is precisely because of this that he came here to hold Taki Chiba, and because of his presence, Uchiha can sneak into the secret room silently with the soil, and finally use me as a pretense to go to Kiba Village to find escape. The nine-tailed man Zhuli. In general, they are almost using each other. Uchiha wants nine tails with soil, and he wants nine tails too. At the same time, this Takichiba is also his goal. And now, I drag Taki Chiba by myself, and Uchiha takes the soil after all to use the relationship, now it is very possible to get Kyuubi and take it away directly. Since Uchiha Madara passed this technique of controlling the nine tails to himself, he naturally passed it on to this Uchiha belt soil. is it It is not impossible to take it away in private. However, it should be unlikely. If there is an accident in Kyuubi, then Konoha Village will not be so quiet, and there will be a large-scale search. And ~www.novelhall.com~ this Takichiba is very important to Konoha. If something happens, someone will come to look for him. Right now, there shouldn''t be an accident at the moment. Ok Forget it, let''s rest for a while. This is the end of the matter, there is no need to care too much. This time, two goals, it would be great to get one. But after thinking about it, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t panic, instead he closed his eyes again and began to rejuvenate, but he was very calm and focused on restoring pupil power. "Ok?" However, this time, as soon as he closed his eyes, he seemed to be shocked. The moment he closed his eyes, he looked straight and suddenly looked under the tree. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1853： Worry too much It seems that I was the one who was worrying too much. Above the branches, Uchiha Nobuhiko had already stood up, and his gaze fell diagonally below this sturdy tree, in front of the silent boy who fell to the ground. At this moment, in front of the silent young man who fell to the ground, a spatial vortex was being enlarged little by little, and a twisted and shrunken figure was spreading outward as the spatial vortex, rotating and enlarging. But when Uchiha Nobuhiko''s thought flashed, the spatial vortex had disappeared, leaving a standing straight head wearing a similar dark part mask, but only a right eye with a hole in the dark robe of a man. "this is!" At this moment, the dark masked man who stood still was slightly startled, his gaze fell on the young man who had fallen to the ground in front of him, and a hint of surprise flashed through his bright red eyes, as well as a vague hint of astonishment. "despair!" At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko jumped down, stood beside the Anbe masked man, and said, "Taki Chiba." "died?" Taking a look at Uchiha Nobuhiko who settled down beside him, the scarlet right eye of the man with the Anbu mask concealed the surprise and amazement, turning into a cold, hoarse mouth. "If he can survive, then there is nothing I can do." To this, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not answer directly, but spoke like this. Chiba... And hearing this sound, the gaze of the man in the Anbu mask once again returned to the corpse of the young man who fell to the ground without a sound, and was already a corpse. Under the gaze, a touch of the picture slipped through the mind of the masked man in Anbu. The battle before Zhongnin''s exam, that genius who gradually dazzled. Zhongnin''s test shines, and he has completely become a dazzling genius. He trained madly on weekdays, and even his stubborn temperament at that time couldn''t find any bad words for the hardworking genius. That blood-stained genius who can work hard for the sake of his partner, spanning half the battlefield when he is in trouble. Everything, the intersection between this young man and himself, flashed in his mind instantly. is it Is it for Mr. Kushina? And as a series of images flashed, the dark mask man sighed slightly. To be honest, the scene in front of him was not what he wanted to see. He hates the world, but only the young man in front of him does not want to see him like this. "Fine, die, die too." However, this sorrow only lasted for a moment, and the young man in front of him was already dead, and that was dead. No matter how strong this genius was, he finally couldn''t match the strength of the present Uchiha Nobuhiko who had been able to catch up with Uchiha Madara. Moreover, if this genius has been thinking about protecting the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli, it will be only a scourge after all, no, it should be said to be a big trouble. After all, I still have to kill. "I thought you ran away with the nine tails." But at this time, as the last trace of sorrow disappeared without a trace, and was swallowed by the heavy darkness and coldness, the Uchiha Nobuhiko on the side spoke unsatisfactorily. In response, the man in the Anbu mask glanced at the smiling young man beside him, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes, and after a squinting glance, he did not speak. Gee! Compared with Taki Chiba, it is much boring. At this time, ignoring the slanting gaze of the dark masked man, Uchiha Nobuhiko sneered slightly in his heart. After all, the two of them are just using each other, and although Uchiha Nobuhiko himself has no intention of killing this Uchiha belt soil, this Uchiha belt soil is full of killing intent to himself, almost wanting to kill. Then fast. However, although this Uchiha belt soil also has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and because of Uchiha Madaras legacy, Uchiha belt soils kaleidoscope writing wheel eye has not only been strengthened, but it will even be greatly delayed. The seal entered the dark time, but after all, it was just an ordinary kaleidoscope writing round eye, and it was still an incomplete eye. For a character like him who has a complete pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, it is not something that can threaten his opponent. At most, he didn''t have any effective means to kill this Uchiha with the soil 100%. This cunning fellow! But at this time, the dark-faced man with a slanting glance, Uchiha brought the dirt, but his teeth were lightly clenched. He volunteered to hold Chiba, but gave Kyuubi to me. Among them, something must have happened! I am afraid that there is something strange about Chiba''s death! Although I was at the disadvantage of his lack of pupil power at the time, I couldn''t kill him. He actually asked to make a deal with me, cooperate, and work together to plot the nine tails. When he got here, he took the initiative to hold Chiba again and let me try to seize the nine tails. Among them, he must have some calculations! Now that Chiba is dead, looking at his appearance, he is not overly worried about Kyuubi''s appearance, nor is he afraid of me embezzling. What did he get from Chiba? In other words, what did you get in the battle with Chiba? Or, he was just using Chiba as a guise, making me think that what he got from Chiba had already met what he wanted, so I relaxed my vigilance on the matter of Kyuubi. After all, the current situation is that he is strong and we are weak. It''s almost impossible for me to kill him. He wants to kill me, as long as I don''t pay attention. And, he also knows the five-minute time limit... Bringing the soil at this time, he also had some calculations in his heart. He is no longer the hot-blooded boy at the beginning. Under the influence of Uchiha Madara, he also understands a lot of strategy. "Huh? What''s the matter? Your back, what''s the matter?" At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had been looking at Uchiha''s soil with a smile, seemed to have suddenly discovered something. While his eyes fell behind the soil, he exclaimed in his mouth. At this moment, in his eyes, there was a reflection of the robe with a large hole in the back of the dirt, and the words "Sword of Forbearance" on the flesh of the back. "Wait a minute, your right hand? What''s the matter with your right hand?" Then, he seemed to have discovered something again, his face changed again ~ www.novelhall.com ~ An ominous premonition surged in his heart. At this moment, in the eyes of his movement settled, it was Uchiha''s empty right sleeve. Obviously, Uchiha''s right hand with soil is no longer there. "Tick!" At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko noticed a bad stall, and a drop of bright red blood rolled from under the dirt mask. "I do not" With this drop of blood, a trace of helplessness flashed in the eyes of the writing wheel with the soil, and he turned his head subconsciously and asked to explain. However, before he uttered a few words, he kept his head turned with a puff, and fell to the ground obliquely, arousing dust. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1854： Back hand? Seriously injured... How is this going? Frowning his brows tightly, Uchiha Nobuhiko gently pressed the mask on the muddy left and right faces of white and yellow skin, presuming in his heart. However, with the conclusion of the presumption after examining the injury, Nobuhiko Uchiha was puzzled. To be honest, he thought of the possibility that Uchiha might not bring back Kyuubi with the soil, such as being defeated or dragged by someone. However, he absolutely could not have imagined that this Uchiha would come home with serious injuries, and he would have broken one arm. Judging from the imprint on his back, the shot seems to be the fourth generation of Hokage. However, he had already studied the complexity of this person''s Zhuli seal, and he had even seen the person''s Zhuli seal not once or twice. In one life, he was born as a four-tailed person from Yanyin Village. It''s just that, less than a year after he became a human being, he died of illness. Just sealing the four-tailed human column power is extremely complicated, let alone the nine-tailed human column power seal, the most authentic four-image seal. He definitely didn''t believe it. Uchiha sneaked into the village when he brought the soil. When he found the hiding place of Kyuubi Renjuli, that wave of Fengshuimen was able to complete the seal of Renjuli. Moreover, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has experienced the suffering of human pillar power, knows that a weak seal is not just that the seal structure becomes easy to decompose, but the binding force of the seal will also decrease. If the binding force drops, the tail beast will never rest. Struggling, it will also accelerate the disintegration of the seal structure. To repair a weak seal, it is not only necessary to stabilize the seal structure, but also to suppress the destruction of the tail beast, which is not so easy. It is definitely very time consuming. And after Uchiha Daido and himself killed all the guards, he dragged Taki Chiba by himself, and when Kyuubi Ren Zhuli had not escaped, he had actually gone to Konoha and sneaked into Konoha. The space-time ability was instantaneous. You can reach the designated place in between, and, lurking, and there are Heizue together. With Kurojue''s ability to detect, in fact, as long as the strength of the nine-tailed man reaches Konoha, he can intercept and kill with soil. As for dragging Takichiba by himself, it was actually because the Uchiha belt was really worried about Takichiba, so he wanted to drag it. Of course, he had already sensed that Taki Chiba was an outsider at the time, and that was what he wanted. According to these, the fourth generation of Hokage should be impossible to shoot. However, now Uchiha''s belt soil can only be injured by the wind and water gate. Only when time and space match time and space can the Uchiha belt soil be seriously injured. This point, he who has fought with Uchiha''s belt soil before knows better, even if he wants to kill Uchiha''s belt soil, he needs to arrange in advance, which takes a lot of effort. To deal with time and space, only time and space can cause such considerable damage without prior arrangement and calculation. However, it is impossible for this wave of Fengshuimen to take action. If wave Fengshuimen does, the seal will not be guaranteed. At that time, Uchiha''s belt soil will be entangled by the wave Fengshuimen and cannot control Nine Tails, and if the seals of Kou Fengshui are bound to make trouble. There can never be the silence now. However, if it weren''t for Nami Fengshuimen, Uchiha Nobuhiko would have thought that there was someone so powerful, who could have so badly injured Niedu and lost a hand. Is it possible that this is also the arrangement of this Takichiba? At this time, when he was puzzled, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze suddenly fell on Chiba''s body like a ghost. He couldn''t think of the answer after thinking about it, but subconsciously felt that it could only be the last plan of this Taki Chiba. Too! It is normal for a guy like Taki Chiba to set up heavy insurance for a teacher who can save his life. I''m afraid that Uchiha''s soil is a big loss for Takichiba. Gee! Damn, I didn''t expect that this kid would be ruthless now. But at this time, looking back at the soil that fell to the ground, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brows wrinkled. In fact, his pupil power has not yet recovered much. Now if he is opening the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, I am afraid it will be difficult to use Susano for long. Facing the water gate, he has space-time ninjutsu and space-time ninjutsu For characters whose power may be above the time and space abilities with soil, these pupil powers may not be enough. After all, the second generation of Hokages Thunder God, but even Uchiha Madara, who has an eternal kaleidoscope of writing wheels, is very afraid of the existence. At the beginning, why Madara betrayed Konoha? The second generation of Hokage''s attitude towards him and Uchiha has never changed is a very important reason. It is precisely because of the fear of the second generation of Hokage Fei Thor that Uchiha Madara cares about the attitude of the second generation of Hokage. And now, this wave of Feng Shui Men Fei Lei Shen may be faster than the second generation of Hokage, for him, it is also a thorny lump, he must restore considerable pupil power. At the beginning, he took hold of Taki Chiba''s hand, in fact, there was this part of the reason. If Bo Feng Shui Men is really willing to go, it would be quite unpleasant. Rebirth many lives, this thankless thing, he is unwilling to do. But now, Uchiha was seriously injured with soil, and Kyuubi didn''t get it. There were actually three ways in front of him. The first is to commit suicide immediately. Second, restore pupil power, and then kill it. Article three, give up. The first way is to kill it now. Its a bit too risky. Now that the Bofeng Shuimen has started, the Jiu Xinnai seal is bound to be no problem. However, there is no shortage of Bo Feng Shuimen who has found the Nine Tails temporarily and temporarily stabilized. The way to live the seal, so I shot. If you kill it now, you may be able to kill the Feng Shuimen by surprise and take Kyuubi away. The second article is relatively safer than the first one, but considering that the Bofeng Water Gate may temporarily suppress the seal, it may repair the seal while the pupil power is restored. At that time, Hafeng Mizumon made his best effort, and he might not be able to catch Kyuubi. After all, Uchiha made a fuss with the soil, and he might decide what Konoha would use to defend him when his pupil power was restored. And the third, in fact, he is quite inclined to this one now ~www.novelhall.com~ Now that Takichiba''s outsider ability has been seized, it is possible to seize it slowly after Kyuubi. It''s just that Konoha won''t give himself a chance in the future with this one. Although he is strong, Konoha''s heritage is here. In the era of both the third and fourth generations of Hokage, if you come hard in the future, you will learn Konoha''s way. Konoha has stored some he has for several lifetimes. There is no secret technique forbidden. "Really, it''s all here, and I''ve added such a big block!" Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze couldn''t help but fell on the corpse of the boy, and he let out a helpless sigh. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was really stuck. He has a feeling that the living cannot beat the dead. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1855： what are you talking about! At this time, on the other side, the Konoha Ninja Engineering Team camp, a house somewhere. "Cough...cough cough cough!" A series of violent coughing sounds abruptly amid the crackling fire burning in the house. "Hongyan, how are you?" Afterwards, there was a rather anxious girl voice. "I...I''m okay, take a look at Mr. Jiuxinai and Naruto." Then, just after the girl''s voice turned, a slightly weak young boy''s voice sounded slowly. "Let''s bandage Hongyan first." At this time, when the voice of the young girl sounded, another weak woman''s voice sounded softly. Really! Have even Hirohiko and Yukina learned the bad habits of Chiba! After today, we must take care of their wayward problem! Lying on the only piece of furniture in this room, that is, on that bed, Jiu Xinnai turned his head slightly and looked at the boy covered in blood leaning on the edge of the bed, and the boy beside him, The girl who was looking at the teenager with concern and with many scars on her body, her pale face flashed with a look of fear, but her eyes were filled with distress. Especially seeing her beloved disciple''s broken arm that fell aside, her teeth had already bitten her pale lips gently. The battle just now is still vivid in my mind. My beloved disciple suddenly jumped out, blocking his husband, and blocking the sudden cut of the sword, still flashing in my mind. If it weren''t for the teenager leaning on the edge of his bed now, I''m afraid his husband is already in a different place, and she and her newly born son might have been poisoned by the enemy. "Yes!" In response to the teacher''s instructions, the girl nodded immediately after hearing the words, and with a tear, she tore off a corner of her clothes and wrapped the boy''s severed arm to stop the bleeding. Her shell teeth also bit her lower lip. Damn it! I still don''t think well! He should prepare some medical bandages when Chiba returns. Looking at the blood constantly pouring from the broken arm in the blurred vision, the girl''s heart was full of regret. "Teacher Jiuxinai, Naruto, is he okay." At this time, because of the pain of the tight cuff at the broken arm, the boy frowned slightly, and after grinning, he asked again. "Don''t worry, it''s okay! You did it." Hearing this sound, Jiu Xinnai gritted his teeth tighter, and he took a look at the baby who was hugged in his arms, sucking his fingers, holding back the soreness of his nose, and said. "Really... That''s good, this hand is also worth it." Hearing this, the boy glanced at the broken arm near the far door, his poker face melted instantly and turned into a relieved smile. At the same time, the other hand, which was intact, lightly pressed on his face, the already dim kaleidoscope blood wheel eye pattern suddenly swelled into a patterned phantom, the bright red light flashed, and the one in front had already burned half of it. The dark flame belt on the wall began to twist and spin little by little, and finally seemed to be attracted by some kind of huge force. The dark flames slowly gathered at a point, and then after gathering at a point, they disappeared in the air with a pop. in. "Wow!" Afterwards, just after the dark flames dissipated, the half of the wall that had been entrenched by the flame fell to the ground, and half of the night was leaking out of the wall of the room. "He...he...he..." After all this last night, the completely dimmed kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pattern also slowly dissipated in the boy''s eyes, and finally turned into tired hazy pupils. Nao''s eyes... I''m afraid it won''t last long! The pupil power is used too much. That time and space ninja is also a kaleidoscope writing round eyes, why, his eyes and pupils are far more powerful than Nao''s eyes, and they have been used many times, as if there are no sequelae. hateful! Next, I am afraid there is no way to fight. Feeling the blurred vision several times after the eye contact of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, the young man''s teeth gently bit. At this moment, he remembered the warning of his close friend, that if the kaleidoscope writes round eyes, if the pupil power is used excessively, there is a danger of blindness. But this time, in just one battle, his pupil power could no longer hold on, and at the same time, his vision began to decline. Chakra uses too much. Coupled with the broken arm, tonight, I am afraid he has no fighting capacity. Fortunately, the time and space ninja has been repaired and the seal has been repaired, and the water gate teacher who has freed his hands has been taken away. He has also completed the task. Compared to my teacher''s life and his teacher''s son, one arm is really cheap. After all, the strength of the space ninja at that time, although he was the same user of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but he knew that he was not the space ninja at this time, let alone the owner of the space abilities. It is already quite good to be able to hold on until the water gate teacher finishes repairing the seal. "Xue Nai, are you all right." At this time, after taking a long breath, the boy asked about the injury of the girl beside him. There were two enemies just now. He blocked the time and space ninja, while Xue Na was able to block an enemy who had been able to attack with a tree and turned a part of his body into a tree attack. Shi was also injured. "I''m fine, it''s all skin injuries." Regarding this, the girl, Xuena, shook her head, and the one who fought with her, although the earth escape technique is superb, there is also a peculiar escape technique that turns her body into a tree attack, but her combat power is actually average, and she has now recovered seven Cheng''s vision has his own set of tactics. It seems that there are a lot of injuries on his body, but they are all skin injuries. In fact, it doesn''t matter. While talking, she tore off another sleeve and added another layer to the broken arm to prevent blood from flowing out again. Anyhow, it stopped the bleeding. "The bleeding has stopped, if you hand, see if Chiba comes back, is there any way to do it!" At this time, after confirming that the bleeding was stopped, he looked at the boy, his close friend Hongyan, and said. He stood up, took the broken arm back, and gently placed it in Hongyan''s arms. With Qianye''s medical skills, she believes that there must be some way to break her hands. "Ok." In this regard, Hongyan did not have any doubts. Like Xuena, he believed that Chiba would have a solution. Even if there is no alternative, it doesn''t matter if you keep one hand in the future, just one hand, how can it be comparable to your own teacher and the teacher''s newborn child. "Hirohiko, Xuena, thank you!" But at this time, lying on the bed, Jiu Xinnai, who was basically unable to move because of his weak production, flashed with tears in his eyes, and said heavily. In the tone, there was an uncontrollable sourness and tremor. As a teacher, she always hurts the students. At this time, apart from thanking her and holding back the soreness of her nose and blaming herself for her chest pain, she didn''t know what to say and what to do. "What are you talking about, Mr. Kushina, if your own teacher can''t protect you, don''t you want to be laughed at by Chiba?" When they heard this thank you from their teacher, Hongyan and Xuena were slightly startled, and then they said almost in unison. What are you talking about, Mr. Kushina! The most painful ~www.novelhall.com~ isn''t it you? Don''t be eccentric in Chiba! We are also your disciples! Isn''t this what it should be? At the same time, their noses were sore, and their hearts were full of feelings of distress for their teacher. Today, my teacher is a happy day for my mother! However, in the future, my teacher will remember how much pain he will think of today! Obviously it is a joyous day to be a mother! . The fastest URL for mobile version update: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1856： Own power "Really... so, you are also my disciples and my family. What kind of thanks do you need for your family to protect your family." Hearing the words of the disciples with strange emotions, Kushina couldn''t help but curl up a smile and said. But in the words, it is more or less relaxed. I am so lucky! There are you disciples! In her heart, after all, she was relieved and joyful at this time, slowly overwhelming the guilt and distress, and a layer of warmth gradually floated. But at this time, hearing the guilt in his teacher''s words has disappeared a lot, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other, and the corners of their mouths showed a smile. My teacher accepted his help calmly. Just like Chiba. Finally, not partial. "This time, thanks to you, Xuenai." After this smile, suddenly, Hirohiko, who returned to his usual poker face, glanced at Xuena again, and couldn''t help but said, "If you hadn''t persuaded Teacher Watergate to change the place, change the original place to this camp. Come, I''m afraid..." "Really? Is Xuena''s idea?" Hearing this sentence, Kushina couldn''t help but speak again, although he was still worried about her husband at this time, but now it is a dangerous end after all, and it can be regarded as a surviving life, and it cannot be kept tight. Strained. If there is anything else going on, being tight all the time is a waste of energy, and a nerve that is too tight will have the opposite effect. Moreover, his two disciples had consumed a lot of Chakra in the last battle. If they were kept tight, it would not be conducive to Chakra''s recovery. The most important thing is, as a teacher, how can you make the disciples who have gone through a battle of life and death to fidget nervously. At this time, it is necessary to provoke a topic. "No, I just..." In this regard, Xuena seemed a little embarrassed when she heard the words of her close friend and teacher. While checking the hemostasis at the severed arm, she did not know what to say. In fact, although Chiba deliberately kept her secret, as the deputy minister of the Defense Forces, Xuena naturally has his own intelligence channels. On the surface, he didn''t know anything about it, and he listened to all the instructions of Chiba, and didn''t bother Chiba at all. However, in private, she actually knew all the arrangements of Chiba. Even, in order to prevent Chiba from being carried by another person, the situation of not knowing life and death for half a year, and even being confirmed as death, Xuena has always cultivated her own intelligence channels, and Watanabe Kenshin''s unconditional treatment of herself Trust, she has always been very clear about some things, even the information that Chiba gave to the fourth generation of Hokage, she also knew. After all, the defense force has always been Konoha''s core defense force, and even if Chiba doesn''t want her to know, she has a way to know. And as a deputy minister who has been very accomplished, he can also advise Hokage. And this one of his own is to determine Chiba''s plan, and it can be regarded as a hand that cooperates with Chiba, in order to have an insurance in the end. Of course, this insurance is myself and Hongyan. Based on the information she knew, she had guessed it a long time ago. If there is an attack in Chiba, at the end of Chiba, after Mr. Kushina and Mr. Mizumon escaped, they cut off the mark of Mr. Mizumon''s return, leaving herself on the battlefield and dragging the attacker. , Let Watergate have time to repair the seal. However, Chiba''s layout was originally flawed. If there are two or more intruders, then Chibas plan is bound to fail. Although I dont know why Chiba is so confident that there is only one intruder, since she wants to supplement Chibas plan, To make Chiba''s plan foolproof, and to make his teacher and teacher''s children foolproof, this must be considered. Therefore, he persuaded Hokage to set the evacuation site here, and invited Hirohiko to protect his own secretly. The teacher is still the teacher''s child. Moreover, after inviting Hirohiko, in order to prevent Chiba from knowing what other arrangements Chiba had, it was also quite difficult for Hirohiko to hide it. But now, she has counted it, how much, has saved the lives of teachers and teachers'' children. However, in some places, she still did not think carefully enough. For example, considering the injury, she finally missed it. Although there is an emergency medical tool, at the moment, the enemy has just been taken away by Hokage, and the outcome is still in the balance. But he didn''t dare to go to other rooms to get it. Right now, I can only wrong Hongyan. However, the bleeding can still be stopped now, so don''t worry too much. As for the battle between time and space, Xue Na estimated that it would not be long. "Don''t be humble. This time, if Chiba knows that you have arranged this way, it will have such an effect, it is estimated that Chiba will pick you up and throw it three times!" As for Yukina''s somewhat embarrassing words, Kushina smiled slightly. Although she can''t move and is exhausted now, she seems to be very energetic, and she said jokingly. Hug... hug... hug? When she heard these words, Xuena''s face suddenly turned red. Ugh My disciple, an emotional idiot, a cautious and cautious, it seems that if there is no one to add to the flames, it does not necessarily matter how much progress they have made when they talk about their marriage. Originally thought that their relationship had gone further, but unexpectedly, at a critical time, they would still stay where they were. Seeing the blushing appearance of his only female disciple, Kushina sighed involuntarily, and then, his mind began to alive. Xuena... Are you finally catching up with Chiba? This time, she calculated Chiba! On the other side, looking at Xuena, Hirohiko had other thoughts, and a very emotional thought flashed in his heart. To be honest, at first, when Xuena found himself, he was quite shocked, especially when Xuena told Chiba''s general plan, he didn''t know what to say. Of course, even though he was shocked and didn''t know what to say, he still agreed. What a joke! Chiba intends to take the risk alone again, how can this be! Even if it is really dangerous this time~www.novelhall.com~, at least everyone will advance and retreat together. He doesn''t want to be sheltered by Chiba anymore. And this time, even though he lost a hand, he felt particularly at ease in his heart. At least, I also used my own power to protect the people who wanted to protect. Instead, once again placed under the guardianship of Chiba. Thinking about it, Hongyan couldn''t help but glanced at his broken arm again, but under this look, there was no sadness of losing his arm, but a faint smile. "brush!" And just at this moment, in the fluctuations of time and space, a figure suddenly flashed in front of the two of them. . Literature Museum m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1857： Return "Ms. Watergate!" After watching the four generations of Hokage Royal God''s robe slowly fall, revealing the serious but beautiful face, Honghiko and Xuena almost said in unison. "Watergate!" But when he heard the words of the two disciples, he felt a hint of excitement flashed across his face when he felt someone enter the room, and there was also a sound in his mouth. Hirohiko... Xuena... But at this moment, the corner of Bo Feng Shui Men''s eyes when Fei Lei Shen returned, but his eyes fell on Hong Yan''s broken arm. The thrilling scene just flashed through his mind. At that time, when he realized that there was someone behind him, it was already too late. When the cold sword light hit, it was to repair the seal of the Nine Tails and The critical moment to suppress the Kyuubi, at that time, it was also when Kushina knew that this was not the way to go. It was the time for the last bit of strength to have just suppressed the frantically struggling Kyuubi. The opponents timing, It''s terribly accurate. Half a second is not wasted! At that time, he had only two options, one was to block the sword light, be seriously injured under the sword light, and even be killed by a single blow, and the seal collapsed. The second option is to avoid the sword light and the seal collapses. It can be said that it is already a mortal situation, how could he leave the youngest wife to avoid this sword light. However, at this moment, at this moment, a figure suddenly sprang out from the side, and within a few millimetres, blocking the sword light, at the same time, it was also shot with blood, and while blocking the sword, one The arm flew straight up and landed in front of the door. Originally, he had already passed a dangerous situation and had some chance to breathe, but before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the hand of a half-black and half-white weird figure was about to touch his son. At that time, at that moment, because he had rich combat experience, his youngest son was about to be killed, and his head was blank. It was at this moment that something happened to his mood. In an instant, behind the half-black and half-white weird figure, Xue Nai''s figure did not know when he appeared, and the gossip came out directly. Shoot out the strange half-black and half-white silhouette. Afterwards, Hongyan was behind and Xuena was in front. A fierce and fierce battle in the black fire time and space began around him and his wife and son. Also, the strength of Honghiko and Xuena in front of him was unexpectedly strong, and they were able to hold the two sneak attackers. At that time, it was Kushina who tried his best to repair the seal by himself. Minutes later, the seal was repaired. Without a word, he took the two invaders away with the Thunder God. And now, he defeated the two and returned safely. Its just that, looking at half of the wall broken at this time, apart from the safe surroundings of the wifes young sons bed, the room has been scattered, and the broken arm is overflowing, almost all the blood that will spread to the side of the foot is a desolation. . "Yuna, hurry up and use this to bandage Hirohiko." However, although his heart was filled with desolation, Bo Feng Shuimen was a generation of Hokage after all, and he did not hesitate to pass the emergency medicine kit on his shoulder to Xue Nai directly. "Yes!" In response, Yukina reached out and took it, then opened, and began to perform a series of formal treatments on Hongyan''s broken arm. Although Yukina is not a medical ninja, she sees that Chiba always returns with serious injuries, and thinks that one day she can fight with Chiba, so this dressing to deal with the wounds was actually secretly trained with Yuriko. Even if it was blind, she did not miss some necessary training. At this time, it is also quite skilled. "Hongyan, don''t talk, feel relieved to heal your wounds, and save more energy. Although the enemy has been defeated and defeated by me, tonight has not passed. Now we still need to recharge." At this time, Bofeng Shuimen nodded to Hongyan, but he opened his mouth to stop the words that Hongyan wanted to say. "Kushina, can you eat?" At the same time, he stepped forward, with a solemn look, walked to his wife''s side, and asked. "Eat something?" Hearing this, Jiu Xinnai was taken aback, apparently he did not expect that his husband would say such a thing at this time. "Come on, open your mouth." But at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen had already grabbed a handful of bean-like military ration pills and handed it to his mouth. Watergate Seeing the bean-like junliang pill handed over, Jiu Xinnai was slightly puzzled. However, Sakura''s mouth was already open, swallowing the beans, and slowly chewing. "You must also regain strength and eat more." At this time, the voice of Bofeng Water Gate came again. "Ok." Jiu Xin Nai didn''t doubt that he was there, and when the junliang pill was reached, he opened his mouth, chewed and swallowed. ... "Mr. Watergate, these are the modified versions of my special military rations. Although they are not delicious, they can replenish nutrients and the necessary energy for cells, and can restore physical strength to a certain extent. If we successfully rescued Mr. Jiu Xinnai, no matter what the situation was. If you are stable, please make sure to let Teacher Jiu Xinnai eat more, Master Jiu Xinnai, must also regain some fighting power! One night is still very long! Fighting, not necessarily only one night!" Seeing his wife chewed and swallowed the general food pills bite by bite that his wife did not refuse, Bo Feng Shuimen recalled Chiba''s last words. Does Chiba know that today must be a twists and turns? Every arrangement is constantly left behind, and even the newly produced Jiu Xinnai must become a fighting force when it has to. It seems that the enemy is really quite difficult. And the enemy I defeated, although using the same time-space pupil technique, should be two different people from the previous one! Is Chiba still dealing with the first intruder now? Afterwards, without money, he fed his wife the bean junliang pills in handfuls, not knowing whether they were expensive or not, but Bo Feng Shuimen frowned little by little. Naruto And when he inadvertently glanced over his sleeping sweet child, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was already covered with a layer of haze. Chiba, you must hold on! Even for my son, for Jiu Xinna, you are not worth sacrificing yourself! Quickly unlock the seal! Quickly unlock the seal! But with the haze ~www.novelhall.com~ Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart secretly became anxious. "Mr. Watergate, has Chiba not sent a signal yet?" And at this moment, Xue Nai''s voice rang softly with a little irritability and worry. Xuena... Hearing Xue Nai''s life, Bo Feng Shuimen almost suddenly turned his head, and the bean junliang pills in his hand almost spilled out. However, when his eyes settled, he opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word. Maybe it was too worried about Chiba''s current situation, he couldn''t find any words to comfort Xuena! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1858： Bloom and bear fruit "is it" Looking at the corner of his eye, Bo Feng Shui Men looked at him for a long time without speaking, Xue Nai''s head drooped slightly, his hands still bandaged in an orderly manner. As the deputy commander of the defense forces, although Xuena still looks like a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl, she is more transparent than most senior officials in the village today, and her strategic skills are already in full bloom. Even in this escort, Chiba has been calculated impartially. She knew very well what Chiba''s delayed signal meant. With the attack just now, in the meaning of this representative, Chiba is probably already ill-fated. Since she can even inquire about Chiba''s plan, of course she also knows the signal method of God of Flying Thunder. According to her speculation, if the enemy who attacked Hokage just now was the one that Chiba had dealt with, then Chiba is bound to be unpredictable. If its not the one that Chiba dealt with, but the other one, then Chiba is still ill-fated. Now, its been almost twenty minutes since Mr. Kushina and Mrs. Mizumon moved over. Her estimate of the time is not too accurate. It may be less, or thank you, but it is not too bad. For about twenty minutes of battle, it is time and space ninjas who are faced with, and the Uchiha clan who have the writing wheel eyes. No matter how strong Chiba is, facing such a strong, it is also limited. For such a long time, Qian Ye Either has now fallen into a hard fight at a disadvantage, and is steadily advancing in the direction of defeat and death. Either it has been killed. In other words, Chiba has not been able to untie the seal at this time, and let Hokage go to rescue him, either by being killed or on the way to being killed. Absolutely. "Ms. Watergate, is the enemy you dealt with, the same person as the first enemy before?" However, Yukana is not the princess of the Hyuga clan who was raised in an ivory tower. She is already out of her love for Chiba, her pride as a genius, her strong and stubborn character, and her ups and downs and the suffering of blindness. Growing up to be a qualified and excellent Konoha high-level, a true powerhouse, at this moment, although she knows that Chiba is more or less good, she still asks quite calmly. Quite calmly, asked sharply. "No." In response to this, Bo Feng Shui Men who noticed Xue Nai''s calm look, his face changed slightly, but there was no hesitation in his mouth, and he said simply. Xuenai... Is it so powerful already? At the same time, such a surprising thought flashed through his mind. To be honest, he was still a little worried about Xuena just now. This child''s feelings for Chiba can be seen except for the person involved. He was really worried about the child just now, but now it seems that he was worrying too much. Idiot! Like that idiot in Chiba, Xuena is no longer that Xuena! I am afraid that among my three disciples, the strongest is the only girl. At this time, Jiu Xin Nai, who was chewing the bean junliang pill, flashed a look of helplessness on his face, and slandered. "It''s okay! It''s okay!" At this moment, Hongyan, who had been silent, opened his mouth, but his tone was full of firmness, which caused Bo Feng Shui Men and Xue Nai to look sideways. And at the corner of Jiuxinai''s mouth, there was a natural smile. "One-on-one, Chiba has never lost, and one-on-one, he never lost." Noting the suspicious gazes of his teacher''s husband and close friends, Hongyan''s poker face was full of firmness, and said decisively. One on one, never lost. I have never lost a pair of five thousand. Also, Chiba fights big and small, although infrequent, he spends most of his time trying to improve everything he does. However, when encountering battles, although basically returning from serious injuries, he has never lost to any people. Even the Yanyin of five thousand people, even the three-generation Raikage of Yunyin! Yes, Chiba has never lost. Whether it is one-to-one or one-to-thousand. Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shui Men and Xue Naiqi were startled, and then a smile appeared on the corners of their mouths. The same smile as Kushina. Yes, Chiba will not lose. However, this does not mean that if the battle is not lost, Chiba can win what he wants. Now that there is a wave of people attacking Mr. Kushina, then it is very likely that there will be a second wave, a third person... Since the other party knew that Mr. Kushina''s childbirth seal would be weak, he must also know that now is a once-in-a-lifetime good time to capture Nine Tails. They will not give up easily. And the tail beast matter is related to the future of the village, especially now that the third Ninja War has not completely ended. If Kyuubi is taken away, no matter what, Konoha''s confidence will be much weaker. For other Ninja villages, this is a golden opportunity. Moreover, there is no guarantee that those attackers will not be able to take the Kyuubi by themselves, and will not release news to encourage other Shinobu villages to take it. Now, I can''t help Chiba much, but I must keep Mr. Kushina. Chibas feelings for Mr. Kushina are much deeper than ours. If there is an accident with Mr. Kushina, Chiba will collapse. for sure! Must not let Mr. Jiu Xinnai accident! At this time, although she had regained her confidence in Chiba, Xuena was no longer the little girl who only had Chiba in her eyes. Thinking about everything she would marry Chiba in the future, she would perfectly dream of being a bride. At this moment, she is Konoha''s high-level, the deputy commander of the defense force, shouldering the safety of so many people Konoha, she has already put aside her emotions and began to think carefully. "Mr. Watergate, Mr. Kushina, we must move now. Now that the enemy knows where I am, in order to prevent them from having other accomplices, we must move." Then, after thinking about it, and after he has thoroughly treated the wound for Hongyan, Xuena stood up, took a breath, and said. Transfer? Indeed, since they came here to attack, they already knew where we were and took the big thing like Kyuubi. They are also very likely to have accomplices. Besides, there is no signal from Chiba, so the first intruder is still there. , And it is far from stable. When he heard this, he fed the last bean junliang pill to Jiu Xinnai, and Bo Feng Shuimen frowned. "Where to move?" Then he asked. This hidden place does not mean that it exists. In other words, his Flying Thunder God needs a mark to transmit, and even in the secret place of the village, even if it is Hokage, he is not allowed to leave a mark at will. The more secret the place, the less imprinted it is. And if you dont need to transfer to the **** of thunder ~ www.novelhall.com~ if there are accomplices, then basically it is a living target, transfer is tantamount to handing over Jiu Xinnai. "Go to the place where Chiba originally arranged! There will be a mark there too!" Hearing this, Xuena didn''t hesitate, as if he had already planned it, and said cleanly. This kid... Hearing this sentence, the corner of Bo Feng Shui Men''s mouth raised a slight smile. Really, Jiu Xinnai''s disciple is getting better and better! The three geniuses finally came to fruition! . The fastest URL for mobile version update: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1859： Cant Ok Sure enough, still can''t give up this opportunity. Different from other human column power, the nine-tailed human column power is a family of whirlpools. It has a chakra that can completely suppress the nine-tailed. If it becomes a combat power, it can maximize the power of the tailed beast, and the nine-tailed beast is also considered the most. Strong tail beast. If it weren''t for grabbing with the weakness of Renzhuli''s seal now, I''m afraid it will take a lot of work in the future. Moreover, with such an appearance, Konoha will be quite targeted at this person in the future. After all, this Uchiha belt soil now holds the identity of Uchiha Madara, and Hafeng Mizuno is not a fool. He will probably inquire about the identity of his opponent, but will still investigate in the direction of Madara. At that time, it will be troublesome. Sure enough, I still can''t just let it go. I cant just forget it! Gently lowering the Uchiha belt soil with the dark mask mask and letting it lean on the roots of this sturdy tree, a series of thoughts flashed in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind. After all, he still couldn''t give up the Nine Tails capture plan. . After all, Konoha still has his very fearful existence. Born in Konoha for several generations, Uchiha Nobuhiko is also quite aware of Konoha''s background, not to mention the current two generations of Naruto, just say Jiraiya in Sannin , I am afraid I can compete with myself. Even, he suspected that with Jiraiya''s full strength, fighting Six Way Penn would have the upper hand. Now, even though he has the same eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes as Uchiha Madara, and he has many lifetimes of experience, combat experience, and certain skills training, I am afraid Uchiha Madara cant match it, but he knows Uchiha Madara and Qianshouzhuma, these two individuals are also very special individuals. They are also the pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Compared with him, his current pupil power is still a bit behind the boss. In terms of strength, it is also Far inferior, even Qianshou Zhuma. He was born in Uchihas family during the time of Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara. He also met Uchiha Izuna, and he also saw Senjuma who was not Naruto at the time. He knew Uchiha Izumi. Chennai also has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and knows that the human body of the immortal Qianshou Jianma is almost mature. However, even so, compared to Uchiha Madara and Senjuzu, there is still a considerable distance between the two, the same kaleidoscope writing round eyes, the same fairy human body, the difference in strength is very obvious. And the difference in pupil power between him and Uchiha Madara''s eternal grade kaleidoscope writing round eyes is also quite large. Strictly speaking, if it were the original eternal kaleidoscope, no, the ordinary kaleidoscope writing round eyes of Uchiha may be able to be with the present. His own battles are evenly divided. Although he is also an eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but he is not enough to despise Konoha. Attention should be paid. Especially now, it is also a watershed for him. It is related to the future of his life. In a sense, if he can kill two birds with one stone this time, he will be able to walk comfortably in the future. After all, I still couldn''t give up this opportunity. It''s just that what should be done next. Since Uchiha came back with the soil severely wounded, and there was no movement from Kyuubi, it means that the Uchiha belt had failed. No matter what happened, no matter what Uchiha belt soil encountered, the current situation there should be stronger than Uchiha belt soil. At least, the fourth generation of Naruto Naruto has recovered its combat effectiveness. Uchihas belt soil has always been surrounded by Kazuki, and according to the combat effectiveness of Hafeng Mizumon, one person is not estimated to be enough to defeat both of them, or it is impossible to defeat both of them at the same time. It was the situation of being guarded by Kyuubi Jinjuli, Uchiha''s attack of Daido and Kurozutsu was cracked. I am afraid that Kyuubi Jinjuli was not the only one with Hafengshuimen. In other words, it is not only Hafeng Mizumon who defeated Uchiha Daido and Kurozutsu. There should be other people guarding Renzhuli''s side. Right now, the defense over there should be Hafengshuimen, plus an existence that can withstand an attack by Kurozu or Uchiha. Moreover, the original location should be empty. Nine-tailed man Zhuli should have been transferred to other places. One, a more tightly guarded place. Uchiha and Uchiha are two people. This kind of vision should not escape Hafengsui. I am afraid that in that new hidden place, there will be some defenses specifically against me or Uchiha. It is not so easy to solve. Whether it''s finding that new place, or taking away Kyuubi as quietly as possible. However, with the determination in his heart, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brows slowly wrinkled, his face serious. The current situation is absolutely unfavorable for him. One, there is no intelligence. Second, Konoha''s attention has been drawn, defense is strengthened, and may be targeted. Third, his pupil power consumption is a bit excessive now. It is very exhausting to take the light ball in Taki Chiba''s brain and enter the space sealed by the light ball, and every time he leaves that space, the recovery of pupil power is quite Its slow, at least two-thirds slower than normal recovery. However, his pupils are incomplete, and his strength will basically drop by seven to eight. If the pupil power is sound, he may be able to take a risk, and after finding the opponent, he will forcibly capture the nine tails. But now, it is impossible. He must find a way to take away Kyuubi as quietly as possible without causing Konoha''s big rebound. Moreover, even if the pupil power is sound, Bo Feng Shuimen is also a difficult guy, and Fei Lei Shen is too fast as a time and space ninjutsu, which is bound to create great difficulties. Now, there is no one-size-fits-all solution. And this time, Uchiha''s failure to take the soil, in a sense, has forced him onto a single-plank bridge. If he wants to catch the nine tails, he has no retreat. "Hmm... Is there any way? What else can I do?" With the ups and downs of his mood, Uchiha Nobuhiko began to think positively, and his eyes began to wander away~www.novelhall.com~ Constantly relying on Uchiha''s body with soil, and fell to the ground. The corpse of Takichiba''s boy turned back and forth. After all, he is a rebirth who has been reborn for many lifetimes and possesses countless experiences, and his will is very firm. Now that he has decided, he no longer hesitates. Now, all I can use is Takichiba. Nothing! Look at what he has, you can use it! Then, after a turn of his gaze, Uchiha Nobuhiko also acted, and went directly to the corpse of Taki Chiba who fell to the ground. In my impression, Takichiba has something to use. While walking, he thought like this in his heart. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1860： Wait a while "It''s okay, Jiuxina." Gently and cautiously, the beauty with the baby in her arms was placed in the warm and soft bed specially prepared for the rest of the parturient mother after childbirth, and Bo Feng Shuimen spoke with a slightly nervous expression. "I''m fine, don''t worry, the Junliang Pills configured by Chiba seem to be very effective. I feel strong now and can hold Naruto." At this time, as a maternal beauty, that is, Jiu Xinnai, her complexion was obviously much better, and she already felt a little red, no longer pale. Obviously, the effect of the special junliang pill prepared by Chiba, even, it seems that the effect of the junliang pill on Jiuxinai is much better than that on Chiba. "Master Naruto!" At this time, as if suddenly noticed that there were a few more people in the room, several voices spoke with a little panic and nervousness. Obviously he was taken aback by the sudden arrival of Bo Feng Shui Men and others. "There are wounded, Yamashita." Hearing the words of these several voices, Bo Feng Shuimen raised his head and glanced at the room protected by eight outstanding ninjas in the dark, and walked away, revealing Hirohiko who was supported by Xue Na behind him. . "how!" Seeing Hirohiko, one of the eight ninjas who were guarding in the dark, the male ninja''s face was instantly on one side, and he ran out of the hidden darkness, passing by the water gate. "The treatment is quite good, but it is better to treat it again!" After receiving Hirohiko from Xuena, the medical ninja named Yamashita immediately inspected the wound. After admiring Xuena''s bandaging technique, he invited Hirohiko to the side, squatted down, and used the medical chakra. Heal the wound for Hongyan. "Mr. Yamashita, will this treatment result in a severed hand that cannot be continued?" At this time, seeing the movement under the mountain, Xue Nai frowned slightly, as if he realized something, and asked immediately. "Cut off?" Hearing this, Yamashita, who was concentrating on treatment, was taken aback for a while, only to find that the incision held by Hongyan''s other hand was neat, the wound and veins were clearly broken, and there was a subconscious sound in his mouth. "How is it possible, this severed hand, how can it be continued?" Then, the next second, he shook his head, and said with regret on his face. The child in front of him was only twelve or thirteen years old, with one arm missing. He had been a medical ninja for many years under the mountain. At this time, he couldn''t help but regret it. It''s a child again, and it''s time to endure pain he shouldn''t endure. "When this evening is over, we plan to let Chiba come to see if we can continue." At this time, Xue Nai''s words came. "Chiba?" Hearing this sound, Yamashita was taken aback again and blurted out. "If it were Chiba, it might be possible." However, this time, the color of regret on his face has converged, and the light green gleam in his hand has also disappeared, and then he said: "Then, this way of bandaging is fine. If you use medical chakra to heal the wound Crust, there may be a big problem with the connection. And this severed hand also needs to be dealt with." "please." Hearing what Yamashita said, Hongyan did not hesitate, and directly handed the severed hand to Yamashita. "Please, Mr. Yamashita." At the same time, Xue Na''s words came one after another. In response, Yamashita nodded, and after receiving the severed hand, he wrapped the entire severed hand with a bandage, and seemed to have taken out some liquid medicine, and performed some observations on the wound of the severed hand by Hirohiko and Xuena. Do not understand. "Do not worry." At this time, looking at the two of them, Bo Feng Shui Men opened his mouth. This Yamashita is a very powerful medical ninja in the medical ninja department. The reason why he was arranged here was originally to stay here for the birth of Kushina, to prevent all kinds of Kushina from falling into a dying situation. Of course, , Also includes Hafeng Water Gate, Chiba and Naruto. It is definitely the best in the Konoha medical ninja group. "Ok." Regarding Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, Hirohiko and Xuena nodded, indicating that they understood. "So, how do you support Chiba next?" Afterwards, without waiting for Bo Feng Shuimen to say anything, Hong Yan asked. Now Kushina-sensei has been rescued, and found the secret and safe place that was originally meant to protect Kushina-sensei and Naruto. It''s time to consider how to support Chiba. After all, what Chiba is facing now may be a time and space ninja that even the four generations of Naruto in front of him can''t handle. "Regarding this point, I plan to send a number of support teams. As long as I find Chiba, I will immediately support the operation, and pass the information back. Upon receipt of the information, I immediately rush to the location of Chiba..." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded without hesitation and said. For him, Chiba is also a very important person. For his own family, he is almost desperate and unreasonable, so he has to save him himself. Before, he had lost his beloved disciple Tai Tu and Lin. Now, he doesn''t want to lose it again. He doesn''t want to experience the feeling of deep regret. As long as he gets news from Chiba, he will rush to the location of Chiba as soon as possible, and even he will join the support team to search for Chiba. "No! No way!" However, before he could say his words, Xuena interrupted him. "Xue Nai?" Hearing this, Hongyan and Bo Feng Shuimen were taken aback at the same time, and they looked at Xuena in astonishment. "Kushina-sensei and Naruto are not completely safe yet. The other party is a space-time ninja. The secret of space is not necessarily absolute security. Now, we have only one thing to do, and that is to protect Jiu here. Mr. Sinnai, wait for Chiba''s signal. Now Mr. Watergate, you are the only one who can deal with these ninjas in time and space. You cannot leave without permission. At this moment, Xue Nai frowned slightly, her face was tight, and she spoke firmly. "But, could it be that Chiba..." When he heard this, Hongyan''s expression changed, and he said anxiously. "Chiba will be glad we did this!" However, before Hirohiko finished speaking, he was interrupted by Xuena. Chiba... Indeed, I would be happy to have us by the side of Teacher Kushina, but... Could it be that Chiba will fight hard alone? Chiba will die too! He is also a body of flesh and blood! The first intruder also had a kaleidoscope to write round eyes! Hearing Xuena''s words, Hongyan opened his mouth, but couldn''t refute anything, but he became more anxious in his heart. "No, wait a minute, just wait for a while. Chiba''s junliang pills are very effective~www.novelhall.com~ I think, wait a minute, I will be able to regain some combat effectiveness, and then I can go to support Qianye. Leaves." But at this time, Jiu Xinnai''s voice came. At this time, Kushina had already put Naruto down and let him sleep soundly beside her, while she sat up from the bed, shook her hands slightly, and seemed to feel her body''s recovery. Teacher Jiu Xin Na... Hearing this, Hongyan and Xuenai looked at their teacher in surprise, with amazement on their faces. "Ok?" And at this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face suddenly changed, and his words stopped abruptly before he could even say something. This is! Fupin Chinese Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1861： Its better to... "What''s wrong? Watergate?" As a wife, as a childhood sweetheart, Kushina naturally noticed the change in the expression on her husband''s face the first time, and asked it the first time. Almost at the moment when Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression changed, Jiuxina''s words arrived. "Ms. Watergate?" At this time, when they heard their teacher''s words, Xue Na and Hong Yan also looked towards Bo Feng Shui Men together and said. There was already a questioning look on his face. "Chiba, unlocked the seal." Feeling the gaze from all around, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly and hesitated. After all, he did not lie, but told the truth, telling everyone here what he had sensed. Just now, after his wife sat up, a mark quietly appeared in his feelings. The seal of Fei Lei Shen''s suffering left behind in Chiba was released. In other words, Chiba sent a signal. Call for help, or, a signal of victory! Unlocked the seal? And hearing this sound, Kushina, Xuena, and Hirohiko were slightly taken aback. "You mean, Chiba has released the seal of Fei Lei Shen''s mark?" Then, after being quiet for a second, Jiu Xinnai, whose face gradually showed joy, couldn''t wait to ask. "Yes." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, expressing affirmation. "Great, then let''s go to Chiba as soon as possible. Every time he is seriously injured and exhausted, let''s go quickly." After receiving the affirmative answer from Bo Feng Shuimen, Hong Yan said excitedly. It was even a step forward, ready to fly Thunder God with Bo Feng Shui Men. "Well, it''s not too late." And Bo Feng Shuimen also nodded. Chiba hurts himself every time he fights. He is also quite worried. Whether it is for help or the victory of the battle, it is estimated that Chiba is also scarred at this moment. Early treatment will do. "Kushina, Yukina, and Hirohiko, just stay here, I can go alone, and I will be responsible for bringing Chiba back." However, although he agrees with Hongyan''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen does not completely agree with Hongyan''s words. Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, Hongyan''s face changed slightly. His Watermen teacher said so, obviously not allowing him to participate in the rescue operation of Chiba. "Yes, Hongyan, just stay." However, without waiting for him to refute a few words, Jiuxina''s words sounded at this time. Obviously, Jiuxina''s thoughts are the same as her husband. Hongyan had already lost a hand, and Xuena was also scarred. In any case, he couldn''t let the two of them take risks anymore. "But... Teacher Kushina, I..." Hearing the teacher he respected and feared, Hongyan''s mouth was full of bitterness, and there was not much confidence in his words. "Okay, that''s it, Xuena, Hongyan, you stay and protect me, this time I will let Water Gate go alone." In this regard, Kushina did not give Hirohiko more opportunities to refute, and bluntly made a decision. "Teacher Jiuxina..." Seeing his teacher''s serious and serious look, Hirohiko spoke bitterly, but he didn''t say anything about his fear of the teacher during the day. "Wait!" At this time, after hearing the news, Xuena, who had not spoken, opened her mouth, frowning slightly as if she was still thinking about something. "Xue Nai, obedient." In response to this, Jiu Xinnai''s face eased slightly, but he said quite insistently. As for Bo Feng Shuimen, he did not speak. He knew that he could not persuade the two children. Only his wife could persuade them now. "No, I don''t have to follow along, but I have a few questions, I want to ask Teacher Watergate." However, upon hearing her teacher''s words, Xue Na shook her head, smiled slightly, and signaled that she was okay, and then asked the Bofeng Water Gate. "ask me?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback for a moment, and then subconsciously opened his mouth. "Yes, I want to know what level of seal Chiba put on Fei Lei Shen''s mark of Kuwu?" Xue Nai nodded in response to Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, but spoke very seriously. Xuena... Seeing Xuenai''s appearance, Kushina frowned, but he paused and blurted out the words of persuasion. "According to the level of ninjutsu, it should be below the C level. In order to facilitate the removal in battle, the more complicated the sealing technique and the higher-level sealing technique are not good." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen spoke. To be honest, Chiba wanted to add a more advanced sealing technique at the beginning, but Bofeng Shuimen considered that in battle or when encountering danger, the sooner it was lifted, the more he could rush to it in time. This can greatly increase the survival rate of Chiba. "Really? The difficulty level is C-level or lower, or even D-level sealing technique. So, does it mean that if Chiba is captured now, the opponent can unlock the seal as long as they have some basic sealing technique?" In response, Xue Nai nodded, and then said more solemnly. Chiba was captured? With some basic seal technique, can the seal be unlocked? Hearing this sound, everyone present was startled, and there was even a glimmer of shock in the eyes of Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai. Yes! If, this is a trap! If this is a trap, the enemy waits for work with ease, and designs a trap specifically for space-time ninjutsu, or launches a sneak attack with lightning speed, and it may be a one-shot kill! Now, if you rush over, not only may you not be able to save Chiba, but you may also die in vain! And in their hearts, such a trembling thought flashed through. "So now it is not a question of who will go, but the signal. It is from Chiba or the enemy. The safest way is to do it well, whether it is from Chiba or the enemy. A plan to deal with possible traps. The question now is not about who will go and who will not. Rather, it takes a few people to deal with all the possible traps of the enemy 100%." At this moment, Xue Na who awakened the two of them with a single word, took a slight breath, and said solemnly. The key is...100% to deal with all the traps of possible enemies... And hearing these words ~www.novelhall.com~, not only Bo Feng Mizuno, Kunsina, Hirohiko, and the eight outstanding ninjas who guard this secret place in the dark are all startled. "In order to prevent possible enemy traps, I think it is quite unwise to go alone. At least, two people have to go together. In this way, the confidence will be greater." Afterwards, Xue Nai said again. Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai glanced at each other subconsciously, and then their faces quickly converged with a dazed look. "Let''s talk, what are your plans!" Then, both looked at Xue Nai and said solemnly. What Xuena says makes sense, and now, for Chiba, it''s better to listen to Xuena! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1862： Late at night Am I getting old? At this time, on the other side, in the temporary Hokage office, the third generation of Hokage, who moved his hand from the crystal ball in the file stack on the desktop, sighed gently, picked up the cigarette stick on the side, and took a deep breath. There was a bit of sorrow and worry on his face. Just now, he used the telescope technique to detect the whereabouts of Chiba, but there was no reaction on the crystal ball, as if Chiba had disappeared out of thin air. Still, something happened to Chiba. After a puff of cigarette, the third generation of Hokage held the hand of the cigarette stick, but there was a slight tremor. The telescope technique uses the opponent''s chakra to lock and detect the opponent. It can only be performed if the opponent''s chakra characteristics are known. Tracked. Now that there is no way to track it down, the situation is quite tricky. According to the characteristics of the telescope technique, if there is no way to track it, first, there is an enchantment that blocks the detection of the telescope technique, and the other is that the opponents chakra is very weak, lower than the normal level to a certain extent, causing the telescope The technique cannot be detected. Third, the other party is dead, and there is no way to track it from Chakra. Among the three situations, no matter which one, the three generations of Hokage are not willing to see. Even if it was the first type, it didn''t seem to have much to do with Chiba. After all, being in an enchantment that can block the telescope technique means being trapped. Chiba himself did not master any powerful enchantment technique, and being trapped, in a sense, it has nothing to do with death. difference. Even more dangerous than death. "Chiba child, there should be nothing wrong...it shouldn''t..." Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage couldn''t help but murmured, and a slight stiffness flashed across his face. Pipazi... And in his heart, with this spreading ominous feeling, he can''t help but start worrying about his wife who has been with him for decades. It should be all right! Now according to the information returned by Watergate, the secret room was indeed attacked by the enemy, but Jiuxinai has been rescued safely. As the ominous feeling spread, the three generations of Naruto couldn''t help but pick up the scroll on the side. This was the intelligence news about the series of attacks just now. The above is a rough but comprehensive record of what happened. Of course, the first point of view is Bofeng Shuimen, which contains some guesses about Bofeng Shuimen, but it should still be quite accurate. "Um... the kid Xuena really grew up too fast. He has become such a powerful leader. It seems that staying in the Hyuga clan really limits this kid. It can also be said that it is, A blessing in disguise. Alas, Zhenjie..." Looking at the corresponding message on this scroll, the third generation of Hokage couldn''t help but sigh. At the end of the talk, it seemed to be a little sad. After all, the three children Hyuga Shinsuke, Taki Maha, and Sara are considered to be the three children who grew up under his nose. In the end, the three of them ended up in a life-less situation, even if they were used to life and death. Thinking of it, the three generations of Hokage are still quite sad. However, what the three of us did really needed to be right and wrong, and even he couldn''t tell. Maha and Sara died for their close friends and comrades, and Maha was also burdened with all the infamy, and Shinsuke did not want to be like himself, so that no one would sacrifice for the Hyuga clan''s clan system. Rebellion, none of the three are wrong. If something is wrong, I am afraid that there is only this world, this world that cannot be peaceful. If peace can continue forever, how can there be these systems and rules for the service of war? Including now, if there is peace, if ones own generation can give the younger generations permanent peace, now Chiba, Yukina, Hirohiko, and even Mizumon, Kushina, Kakashi, etc., why should they bear that? So much grief, now why do you have to work hard. "It''s really... no era can be avoided!" Thinking of this, the three generations of Naruto couldn''t help but sigh. "Come on!" Then, after this sigh, his face was solemn, and he called out softly. "Yes, Master Naruto, what''s your order!" In an instant, in the shadow behind him, there was a sound, and Ling Anbu was already half kneeling in the shadow behind him. "If the order is passed down, we will arrange four full-sensing teams, two from east and west, and two from north and south, to carry out a carpet search towards the cliff of the delivery room. You must find the trace of Chiba. After finding the trace, Contact the village as soon as possible. At the same time, I ask about ten elite combat teams to assemble and stand by. Each team is equipped with perceptual combat ninjas. All ten teams and forty people select elites from the elite. As long as the contact is reached, the ten teams will directly set off to rescue the thousand. Ye, or hunting down the enemy, no enemy can stay. It is best to catch it alive. If you can''t catch it alive, kill it on the spot. In addition, two consultants, Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, are notified to personally go to the hidden place where the fourth generation of Hokage is located, protect Kushina and the fourth generation of Naruto, the son of Naruto, and send two more elite teams protection. Also, Danzo and Gen, I dont want them to know any orders or information I issue. " After hearing this sound, the three generations of Hokage immediately issued a series of orders. "Yes! I see! Three generations of adults." In this regard, Anbu naturally had no objection to the order. After responding, his figure was a flash, and he left the temporary Hokage office. Forgive me, Danzo. This matter is about Kyuubi, and I can''t let you intervene in this matter anymore. The current Naruto is the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshui Gate, not Sarutobi Rishang, some things are definitely not something you can participate in. Can''t let the branches and roots deteriorate any longer. After passing the order, the three generations of Hokage''s face became darker. During this period of time, after re-handling the political affairs, he also noticed a series of actions by Danzo. Even after the new Hokage had struck the mountain and shook the tiger, he still did not stop. There was quite a change. Even after his replacement in the past few days, he was still I saw through a few of them, all of which were aimed at the nine-tailed man Zhu Li Kushina. Of course, these things are in the hands of him, who knows Danzang, and they are naturally prevented. At the same time, he also understood why New Hokage had to let him take over for a while when he was giving birth at Jiuxinai. I am afraid that New Hokage is afraid of Danzo. Watergate is still taking care of my face! but In the interests of the villagers, what is important about my face! And ~www.novelhall.com~ this period of time is really too much! It has deviated somewhat from our original intention! Danzo! But after thinking about it, the three generations of Hokage''s face dimmed. "Come on! I need to send an additional team to further monitor Danzo." However, his face turned bleak, and in the orders of the three generations of Hokage, there was not a trace of weakness or hesitation. It''s late at night! There must be nothing wrong! And this thought flashed through his mind. () Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1863： Panic "Uh" Seeing Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his hand and the tadpole text slowly disappearing on it, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth lightly twitched, and his face instantly became unnatural. Kuangsha Literature Network Solved... Solved? This, solved it? Shouldn''t it take a lot of effort? Among the unnatural gods, his heart was full of surprise. Gee! damn it! What happened to the sealing technique just now? Then, after this stunned thought flashed in his mind, the sweat was slowly dripping out of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s forehead. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko was a little panicked. Originally, when he searched for the three Flying Thunder God Kumai on Taki Chiba, he thought that these three Thunder God Kumai should be what he needed. After seeing the seal on it, he was also lucky. Psychology, using some knowledge of sealing techniques, trying to open these seals. Of course, just trying to open it. After all, Uchiha Nobuhiko also guessed that these flying thunder gods are the life-saving talisman of Takichiba. It is estimated that as long as the seal on the above is unlocked, the water gate will rush to support. , And he felt that these Flying Thunder Gods were useless, and that''s why. Therefore, the seal above, based on Taki Chiba''s seal technique skills, I am afraid that it will set up a seal technique that "seems simple, but in fact it is complicated and unusual", after all, it is a kind of life-saving talisman. However, he absolutely didn''t think of a few solutions he tried casually, no, it should be said that he hadn''t tried a few of the solutions he originally planned to try, so he just hit it, and it succeeded. To be honest, the current Uchiha Nobuhiko was caught off guard. He never imagined that this Takichiba would actually set up a seal like him, but he lacked the talent for the seal technique. It was completely because he had been exposed to seal technique for several generations, and he had barely learned some middle and low grades. The seal technique guys easily broke the seal technique on life-saving means. This is also... Has it been calculated? And now, because of this unexpected arrangement of Taki Chiba, he has fallen into an unfavorable situation, and he even feels that this is calculated by Taki Chiba again. At this time, it will take some time for his pupil power to recover. If at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen senses that the seal is unlocked and rushes over, then with his current pupil power, he has to deal with the time and space ninjutsu of Bo Feng Shuimen. Although the existence of, it is not life-threatening, but the following plan may not be sustainable. He was now thinking of letting Bofeng Shuimen leave the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli, or the Nine-tailed Man Zhuli away from the Bofeng Shuimen and the possible guardians, but he didn''t use himself as a bait to lead it away. Uchiha Nobuhiko has personally seen the power of the second generation of Naruto''s Thunder God. He would not be arrogant to think that he can challenge the Thunder God with insufficient pupil power. The final outcome can only be defeated. . Then, this opportunity can only be wasted. And after wasting this opportunity, the next capture of Kyuubi might be to fight Konoha hard, which he absolutely didn''t want to see. After all, his enemies are not only obstacles such as Konoha that hinder his plan, but also some people who have resented him after he betrayed Madara and used some dark forces in this life. These people are not worth mentioning, but when they really fight Konoha, these people are no longer worth mentioning. It is very likely that it is the ant that destroyed the long bank. Undoubtedly, these hatreds have increased the difficulty of capturing the Nine Tails. He has lived for many lives, experienced various failures, and various mischiefs. If he speaks of his aptitude, he is actually far inferior to the present Taki Chiba. He is even learning about Taki Chibas deeds. After that, I sincerely felt that he had lived so many lives in vain. In terms of planning and wisdom, he really couldn''t keep up. However, the so-called foolish people must have something to worry about, and the wise one must have something to lose. The combined experience of so many lives and acting on experience alone will not lose to Taki Chiba in terms of true performance. It''s just that now, it seems that he, a fool, is overturned. And when this calculated thought flashed through, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not stop in his hands. Although he was a little panicked, he settled the seal for the first time and pressed his hand on the untied Flying Thunder God. Above nothing. In an instant, when his hand touched Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, a long string of tadpole scripts emerged from his palm, swimming away around the four imprints of the "Sword of Forbearance", forming an encircling circle, locking the imprint live. Seal, form. "call" After doing all this, Uchiha Nobuhiko couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh of relief when the seal was formed. The sweat on his forehead quietly rolled down the room. He gently put down the flying thunder **** Kunai, and then looked at it. The other two Flying Thunder God Kunai in his hand took another look at the Uchiha belt soil that rested on the tree roots. Fortunately, I did not come. At the same time, he was also relieved in his heart. If Bofeng Water Gate arrives in an instant, it may be a fierce battle next. "Change places!" Then, in the next second, this Uchiha Nobuhiko was also determined, not thinking about anything, and directly grabbed Taki Chiba and later Uchiha Nobuhiko, and threw down the unsealed Hirai God Kunai, and turned around. , Flew out toward the foothills where the delivery room was. Now, since Uchiha''s belt soil has been discovered, Hafeng Mizuno hasn''t arrived immediately, I''m afraid Konoha will make a big move. In addition, the imprint of the God of Thunder that has unlocked the seal may make Bofeng Shuimen feel the position. Here, let''s stay away from Konoha''s base camp! It is estimated that the next carpet search troops will soon arrive. I should stay away! While flying by, Uchiha Nobuhiko thought. ... "...I think this should be the safest way. Although it seems a bit risky, the success rate will be very high. Even if Chiba is at a disadvantage, or even seriously injured, this can guarantee the greatest possible time. Support and help him." At this time, on the other side, Xue Nai let out a long sigh of relief after revealing his plan and making a statement. "This" However, everyone present, including those guardian ninjas who were not connected with the support, showed hesitation on their faces. "I think it can." Of course, apart from the slight smile on his face~www.novelhall.com~, Kushina was very well-planned. At this time, after Xuena let out a long breath, Kushina was also quite in favor. "but" Hearing this, Hirohiko and Bo Feng Shuimen looked at each other, but they seemed to disagree. "Huh? Wait a minute!" At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression suddenly changed, and his brows suddenly frowned. "what happened?" Almost instantly, everyone''s eyes fell on the Bo Feng Shui Gate. "The mark... disappeared!" In the next second, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned and opened his mouth solemnly. Fupin Chinese Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1864： 3 possibilities "The mark disappeared? What''s the matter?" Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s solemn words, Jiu Xinnai''s face also changed instantly, and the sound in his mouth almost blurted out. This mark is almost the lifeline of Chiba, and it is now the only way they can quickly find Chiba. This sudden disappearance is equivalent to losing Chiba''s trace. And now Chiba doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead. He just unlocked the seal and didn''t know whether it was a signal of victory or a signal that he must seek help from a hard fight. For the current Jiu Xinnai, the disappearance of this mark undoubtedly made her feel a little bit worried, and the color of worry and anxiety was already beyond words. "It''s not that you disagree with Xuena''s plan, so you lied to me!" In the end, she seemed to have thought of something and couldn''t help but speak again. "How could I lie to you for this kind of thing!" Regarding this, Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback for a moment, and then a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and said. Now that the time has come, Chiba is still in a dangerous situation of unknown life and death, how could he be a little more radical because of Xuena''s plan, and use such a lie to deceive Kushina. Moreover, although Xue Nai''s plan is a bit more radical, it is indeed the plan with the highest success rate right now and the most able to cope with all situations. The danger is a little bit more dangerous. Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t intend to refuse, he just wondered if there is a better way, so he hesitated. "Is it possible... Chiba..." At this time, when he heard the words of his own teachers, Hongyan''s face suddenly turned white. In his heart that was firm about the life of Chiba, he felt an ominous feeling. . Then, subconsciously, he looked at Xuena to the side. At the same time, Kushina, who heard his husband''s words, also turned his gaze on Xuena. In the end, Bo Feng Shuimen''s gaze fell on the girl who was pursing her lips, frowning, and worrying in her eyes, but she forcibly resisted worrying. "I think that in this case, there should be three possibilities." Noting everyone''s gaze, Xue Nai pursed her lips, suppressed the panic in her heart, and said calmly. It''s just that there is still some tremor in the voice of the talking stall. In my mind, the stiffness of the delicate and handsome boy who only knew about crazy training every day, but the most gentle in his heart, kept flashing past. A strong ominous feeling, coiled in my heart. "Three possibilities?" Hearing this, Hongyan was stunned for a moment. His blurred vision due to excessive use of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes has slowly recovered. Although his vision is not as clear as before, he can still see his best friends at this time. Affirmation on the face. Of course, there is also this girl, who is worried about her sweetheart but has to calm down all the expressions. "Go ahead, Xue Nai." At the same time, Bo Feng Shuimen and Kushina said in unison: "Next, no matter what plan you have, we will accept it, as long as we can save Chiba." "Teacher Jiuxina... Teacher Watergate..." When he heard the words of Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina in unison, Xuena was stunned and looked at the two subconsciously. After noticing the burning and firm gazes of the two, the slight astonishment and even worry on his face were quick. The dissipated. "I know." Then, she took a slight breath and stopped thinking about anything. She said, "Now that the mark disappears and is sealed again, the first possibility is a good thing. It is Chiba''s own judgment. Chiba feels that it has not We need support, that is to say, he has been out of danger. For the sake of safety, he did not choose to summon Ms. Mizumon, and let Ms. Mizumon be with Mr. Kushina, so as not to cause any problems at that time. According to Chibas character Even if Mr. Watergate only needs to go back and forth for an instant, there may be variables. Therefore, the first possibility is the signal that Chiba has been out of danger and canceled by himself." The signal to cancel... And hearing this sound, the faces of Bo Feng Shui Men, Kushina and Hirohiko were obviously relieved. You look at me and I look at you, all nodding. Indeed, it is possible. According to Chibas personality, as long as he can walk, if the enemy has retreated or been killed, after confirming his safety, he will indeed give up rescue for an instant, and choose to drag the seriously injured step by step. The body is back. "And the second possibility is that Chiba has fallen into another disadvantage. Although he has unlocked the seal, the seal was taken away by the enemy, and the enemy also has a sealing technique that can seal the mark of kunai. Ms. Watergate just said If the seal is sealed, a simple seal technique can also do it." Seeing the faces of the three of them, Xue Nai pressed her lips lightly, hesitated for a moment, and finally said the second possibility. Disadvantages... Can''t even ask for help! When they heard this sentence, the faces of the three of them were almost all stiff, and the expressions that had just been relieved, they immediately became tense. "What about the third possibility?" After a long pause, after all, the Hokage''s Bo Feng Shuimen opened his mouth and asked about the third possibility. "And the third possibility is that Chiba has been defeated, and the mark has completely fallen into the enemy''s hands. The opening of the seal just now was done by the enemy. I am afraid, it is to lead us over and create traps to kill us. And this time The unlocking means that the enemy succeeded in trying to crack Chiba''s seal technique on the seal. As for the immediate sealing again, the enemy did not want to let us pass now. It is very possible that the enemy has already thrown away the imprint of Kuma and is moving to Chiba. When a suitable trap site is found, it will open another seal of the imprint of Kuma, which was given to Chiba by the teacher of Watergate, and guide us past. And if this is the case, then when the seal is opened again, it will be a fierce battle. As for Chiba, I think the enemy will not kill him. At that time, he will kill us. Chiba should be the best bait and hostage! " In response to this, Xue Na also took a deep breath, and said the third possibility, which is also the possibility that she least wants to see. Is Chiba already captured? Life should be safe, but... And hearing this possibility, the three people''s faces have completely sunk. They know that Chiba may be really bad this time ~www.novelhall.com~. There are three possibilities, two. Possibility is dangerous, and the other is barely dangerous. "So, now, we should take a good rest, replenish our stamina, and when the mark disappears again, we will support Chiba according to my plan just now!" At this time, before the three of them could say anything, Xue Nai said, telling her own solution. Now, you can''t make them think too much, the more they think, the more anxious they will become, but they will fall into the other side''s plan! And in her heart, she thought. "Best, we have to eat a good meal and add energy." At the end, she added another sentence. . The fastest URL for mobile version update: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1865： Should believe Although, this will lose a possibility that is beneficial to us. However, this is the safest way. Only when our state is complete can we cope with all situations, and if Chiba is here, he should do the same. One bite, each bite is not big, but it quickly wiped out the dry meat at hand, watching the other three people eating the same and the secretly guarding ninjas who looked towards him brightly and secretly. Such a thought flashed through Xue Nai''s heart. In fact, there is one possibility among the three possibilities, she did not say. That is, now Chiba is very likely to lose both sides with the enemy. In other words, Chiba has been defeated, but the enemy is not much better. And this time the unlocking of the seal is the seal that Chiba unlocked, but it was taken by the enemy. The imprint is nothing, and if you seal it again, the enemy may not be in complete state at this time. Its just that this possibility is much lower than the other three possibilities. Moreover, if I just said it, Hirohiko and his teacher, who were already very anxious, might lose their composure because of the sudden hope. It will affect the Watergate teacher who must be the main force, but at that time, it will have the opposite effect. After all, in front of this fourth possibility, among the three possibilities, in addition to the first type of good news, but the probability is quite slim, the other two possibilities both show that when supporting Chiba , Is a fierce battle. And after all, the opponent is a ninja of the Uchiha clan who has a kaleidoscope writing wheel and ability is time and space, even if it is also Naruto who also has time and space ninjutsu, it may not be able to take advantage. At present, Ms. Watergates condition is not complete. Although she has not fully recovered her eyesight, she can use her white eyes. In the state of shedding her eyes, she still looks at things at the same level of perspective without any ambiguity. Now Ms. Watergate More than half of the chakra has been consumed and needs to be restored. Just now, Teacher Watergate also faced two invaders. After taking the two invaders away together, what kind of fierce battle was going on, she didn''t know. However, the current state of the main combat power is incomplete. It is unwise and unsafe to let Teacher Watergate pass when the mark has not disappeared. Now they are in fact a defensive battle, and now the enemy has fallen into a disadvantage. Their goal, Mr. Kushina, has been saved. It should be safe and supreme, not seeking merit, but seeking no demerits, as long as they do not make mistakes, they can also be stable. Win. And it is precisely because the enemy is at a disadvantage that even if Chiba is defeated, it is impossible to be killed. There are still many places where the enemy can use Chiba, and even use Chiba to make a comeback. Because of this, the enemy knows Chiba. Ye is important, so it must be a fierce battle for them to support. Although they are also worried about the safety of Chiba, Xuena is still able to maintain his sense after all. Now, letting the main combat force be unstable is a mistake that must not be made. This fourth possibility will only make the mentality of the next few people present worse and worse. At that time, if there is really a fierce battle, they may have lost half of them. Therefore, she did not say, nor did she intend to say, just let them sit down and have a good meal. Even if the taste of eating is the same as chewing wax, it is still a slightly distracting measure, and eating is the most direct way to replenish energy and restore physical strength. Strictly speaking, the effect is much better than that of Junliang pills, at least from In terms of the effect of recovery and the continuity of recovery, it is better to eat a solid meal than to take Junliang pills. Now, including herself, everyones condition is not very good. When Hongyan restrained the masked male invader just now, he had already consumed a lot of pupil power. The pupil power is also a kind of Chakra, and he needs to recover. , Regardless of whether to participate in the next plan. She also spent a lot of Chakra dealing with the half-black and half-white guy. And Mr. Jiu Xinnais words, it needs more food supplement, even if she is a protected person, but she herself has quite strong combat effectiveness, in a sense, she can protect herself, and now the seal is also repaired. It''s complete, relying on the powerful vitality of the Maelstrom family, if they can eat enough, I believe that Teacher Jiu Xinnai can also restore a certain amount of combat power, so that for them, they will be more confident through this long night. Now she can eat something, which can stabilize her state of mind and supplement her state. This is the best way she has thought of. Ok The enemy shouldn''t let it go. They should know that with this out, plus the intelligence that Chiba has obtained from them, the village will never put Mr. Kushina in any danger. Moreover, Teacher Jiu Xinnai gave birth to a child, and he will also raise the child in the future. Then, next, consider the two possibilities of fierce fighting, especially the third possibility. The enemy should find a place that is beneficial to him, set up traps, and deal with Teacher Watergate. However, with his identity as the Uchiha clan, and the owner of the Kaleidoscope Writer, there are probably not too many traps that can be arranged. The Uchiha clan is self-reliant, and there should not be many ninjas like Hirohiko who like to study traps and detonating charms. Well, it is basically certain. And now, considering the third possibility and the second possibility... For some things, you have to ask Teacher Watergate. With his thoughts, Xuena''s brows frowned, but he had already begun to think about fighting later. Xuenai was right, we should have a good meal, and then calm down. If we face those possibilities with the shock and anxious mood just now, the first possibility is fine, but for the others, we may lose half of it. Moreover, our state is not complete. Now whether we are going to rescue Chiba or not, we should ensure that our state is intact. The better our state, the higher the chance of winning through this crisis. Here, we should believe in Chiba and Xuena. I believe that Chiba will not die. I believe Xuena will be able to rescue Chiba. At this time, Hirohiko and Kousina who were eating also gradually understood, and slowly dissipated the anxiety in their hearts. In the future, if these young couple get married~www.novelhall.com~ what will it be like... At the same time, Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Xuena, with a few thoughts flashing across his face, and in his mind, such a somewhat uncomfortable thought flashed. "Mr. Watergate, when you fought with the two invaders just now, did you leave anything behind?" And at this moment, Xue Nai suddenly raised his head and asked. "what?" Hearing this, the thoughtful Bo Feng Shui Men raised his head subconsciously, and he blurted out. Do you have What''s left . The fastest URL for mobile version update: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1866： solution! "Snapped!" "Snapped!" The sound of two heavy objects falling to the ground, along with the sound of a clatter of feet, sounded dullly in the relatively empty forest clearing of the middle elder with a handful of bushes. It''s almost here! Since Hafeng Mizumon possesses space-time ninjutsu, the complicated terrain is not good for me. Although this open space is smaller than the open space where I fought with Takichiba before, it is enough for combat. What a trouble! Time and space ninjutsu can move arbitrarily regardless of the terrain. If it is in the mountains and forests, it is me that is holding back everywhere. I just hope that it can be faster. Glancing at the empty place around him, Uchiha Nobuhiko took a deep breath, and a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "Ok" Then, he seemed to have thought of something, and looked down at the Uchiha Daisoil who had just been thrown on the ground and Taki Chiba, who was silent on the side, frowned slightly. Then, after a little thought, he lowered his body, reached down, and gently touched the silent body of Taki Chiba. Am I a little quick to start! It should be done later, after all, is it a hundred secrets? If you change it to Taki Chiba, I''m afraid you won''t be so impatient. In his words, he can definitely consider what to do after Uchiha''s failure to take the soil... I am just a fool after all. Compared with real wise men, there are some things that experience can''t make up for. Even if imitating the so-called wise men''s way of thinking, they are just painting tiger dogs, no, it''s more than similar dogs. When encountering a place slightly different from the experience, there will still be errors. Moreover, sometimes it is quite fatal! It seemed that after finding out something, Uchiha Nobuhiko sighed slightly, and a wry smile appeared on his handsome face. Although he has memory experience for many lifetimes, perhaps it is precisely because every rebirth is with the memory experience of the past, is a complete self of the previous life, so no matter how many lifetimes he is reborn, his qualifications, I will always be my first life. It will always be the tail of the crane. If it weren''t for the accumulation of experience in each life and knowing countless ninjutsu forbidden techniques, I am afraid that he will always be a little transparent. Sometimes, he is very envious of those outsiders, the ability of those outsiders. Every outsider, except for the current Takichiba, basically has a powerful ability, and even has the ability to reverse his aptitude called the "system". As long as you complete a set of tasks or events, you can redeem various upgrades, even some powerful "systems", and have the ability to ignore the side effects of forbidden operations. It is precisely because of this that he feels it is a pity that these abilities give these outsiders whose heads are basically abnormal. "No, I dont want to do this anymore. The pupil strength is almost restored to half. According to the current progress, it can be restored in about ten minutes. If the thing takes effect during this period, it can be restored in five minutes. Moreover, now Konoha should also be searching for me. Although it is safer to say that the pupil power is fully restored, it is a disadvantage for me now. Let me take a risk. There is no good thing in the world that can be achieved without taking risks." Then, thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko sighed softly, stood up, and glanced at Uchiha''s body on the other side with soil on his face. Since someone on the other party could have expected Uchiha to take the soil to attack... No, it should be said that since someone can make insurance measures to make Uchiha take the soil, then I am afraid that because of the unlocking of the seal just now, I have guessed my side. Case. It must be a good way to deal with the trap. General traps should have been guarded against. And I don''t have any special skills for arranging traps. It''s nothing more than traps such as detonation talisman. Ambush is also very simple. It is right next to the mark. Every time Flying Thunder moves, it can only be around the mark. What I can think of, the other person may also think of it. However, if you don''t do this, you can only go head-to-head. Are these traps all I can do? Following his thoughts, Uchiha Nobuhiko sighed again, but he seemed to think of something in the blink of an eye, and his eyes turned back to Taki Chiba''s silent corpse. perhaps I shouldn''t think about traps or the like. These are my shortcomings. Bofeng Shuimen is not an outsider who knows everything! What I can do is actually just head-to-head! At this moment, he suddenly understood something, and a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth. I am really too. I always think about this Takichiba and want to copy his wisdom, but ninjutsu, illusion, and physique are easy to copy, but only this wisdom cannot be copied! That''s all I can do. These are the only things that can be done. At the same time, a trace of self-deprecation flashed in his eyes. Then, Nobuhiko Uchiha really didn''t think much anymore. He picked up the unconscious Uchiha belt soil and the silent Taki Chiba''s corpse, glanced at the relatively empty clearing of bushes, and smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth. , And walked towards the largest bush in the middle of the clearing. Just do it! This time, there is no shortcut. If the opponent is good at calculations, I am afraid that there will not be only Bo Feng Shuimen alone, but there will not be many. In this case, then, I will create some opportunities for them! With the pace, the smile on the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth became brighter, and his footsteps became lighter. ... "Really...I know." At this moment, on the other side, after hearing a series of answers from Bo Feng Shui Men, Xue Nai nodded and said. "Are there any changes to the plan?" In this regard, Hirohiko and Kushina spoke almost simultaneously. "No, according to the original plan, this is something to be used, I have sorted it out." When she heard this, Xue Na shook her head, took out a few scrolls, and placed them on the ground. At this moment, the four people were sitting in a group. After Xue Nai put it down, the other three could clearly see the scrolls. "Can you only do this?" At this time, Bo Feng Shui Men still seemed a little uneasy, looked at Xue Nai, and asked hesitantly. "This is the safest way." To this, Xuena replied very positively. Seeing Xuenai''s burning and firm gaze, Bo Feng Shuimen opened his mouth, looked at Hongyan who had a broken arm beside him, and sighed softly. After all, he didn''t say anything, but only increased the speed of eating. Next ~www.novelhall.com~ Looking at the scrolls, the other three people, including Xue Na, also accelerated the speed of destroying food. ... "So, so be it." And about eight or nine minutes later, watching the plumes of black smoke rising from the open space, Uchiha Nobuhiko took a deep breath, and the bright red brilliance slowly emerged in his eyes. Means. seal solution! Remember the mobile version URL: m. The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-sixth chapter solution! (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! ~： Ask for leave for 1 day If you have something to go out today, ask for a day off. I''m so sorry! "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" is being hit for a day off, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1867： 10 points Three places, three marks, just look at where Bofeng Shuimen came from. Slowly put down his erected fingers, looking at the flying thunder gods imperious seal tadpole ten meters away from him, slowly dissipating, his eyes deflected slightly backward, the perspective of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye Amidst the light, the immortal tadpole seal of the God of Thunder obliquely left behind was also exhausted. Then, he turned his head and glanced at the tall bushes obliquely behind him, his face slowly The dignified down. He is very clear that the so-called wealth and wealth are in demand, and then he will begin to step into this "risk". Since the opponent now has someone who can fail Uchiha''s raid and Kurozutsu''s surprise, then Hafeng Mizumon should not come alone. Since you will not come alone, you may not come in one direction. Next, I am afraid I will be raided in two directions. The first round of attacks! The first round of attacks is the key! You must avoid the first round of attacks. Otherwise, if the Flying Thunder God of Bo Feng Shui Gate is seized by him, even if he can defend against the next Flying Thunder God attack, he will fall into a disadvantaged position and be passively beaten. Defense can''t resist the disadvantage of being unable to counterattack. When my pupils are exhausted, it is time for me to lose! This must never happen! At the same time, his heart is also secretly alert. Ok? Then, in the next second, he subconsciously moved his hand on the scabbard behind him and touched it for a moment, for a moment. is it It''s already lost! That sword is still very useful! That bird flash, although it was accidentally seen that Konoha ninja used it, but it was not small, and the chakra with the wind attribute was also quite powerful. It was a pity that I didn''t have much contact with physical skills and swordsmanship. But after feeling for a while, Uchiha Nobuhiko was a bit regretful. The swordsmanship skills of Sparrow Flash and Double Sparrow Flash were indeed quite useful, simple and straightforward. With his eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, he could almost perform none. The power of thinking. When he was able to fight Taki Chiba, he did not show any flaws. Most of it was because he copied the familiar sword skills of Taki Chiba. Without this sword skill, I am afraid he would be forced out of Susano from the beginning. Up. At that time, there will be nothing to hide. Since Taki Chiba is an outsider who knows everything, he must know that Uchiha Daido now has only one eye. Besides, Takichiba is also a good friend of Uchiha Daido, a comrade of Hagi Kakashi, how could he not know the flag One of Mu Kakashi''s writing wheel eyes is Uchiha''s eyes with soil. And I definitely know that only a pair of excellent kaleidoscope writing wheels can be awakened and use Susano. At that time, Susao was forced out, and Takichiba surely guessed that he was not Uchiha. When regretful emotions flashed in his heart, Uchiha Nobuhiko pursed his lips. The alert look on his face seemed to bring a little helplessness. In his mind, it flashed that he had learned this bird flash and twin bird. The flashing scene. I remembered the ninja who had used this unparalleled killer sword technique and used all his strength to save his disciple, but at the moment of victory, he killed one of the enemy ninjas who was obviously much stronger than him. At that time, the **** Shinobi sword that shone from his chest. At this moment, the appearance of the ninja who had killed the opponent and saved the disciple, but was killed by his disciple from behind, was extremely clear. And this ninja''s appearance and expression did not have the slightest accident, nor the slightest fear, as if he had long known something like this would happen. It''s as if he knew his disciple would kill him. To be honest, Uchiha Nobuhiko saw such an expression for the first time, such an expression of being killed, as if death was not a fear, but a relief. At that moment, at the same time that he copied Shuangqueshien and Spikeshien, his kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes clearly saw the calm and even smiling look on the face of the ninja who used Sparrow and Sparrows. . This is the first time he has seen such an expression in many lives. It is precisely because of this that he was particularly impressed with this Sparrow Flash and Double Sparrow Flash, and he used it more and more inadvertently. Even now, thinking about it, he still couldn''t understand why the ninja showed such a calm, even a smile of relief, what happened between the master and the disciple. Speaking of it, although outsiders have abnormal brains and lack of IQ, we are born in this war-torn world, a world where the struggle never stops, why don''t we have some abnormal brains and lack of supremacy? However, these have nothing to do with me anymore. Having seen so many outsiders and changing the world or something, only those outsiders with innocent brains want to get it. All I want is that one! There is only one thing I want! Anyone who stands in front of me, whether it is an outsider or a native must die! With his thoughts, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face gradually sank. After many lifetimes of rebirth, he knew very well what he wanted to do and what he was doing to accumulate strength! For this reason, everything that stands in front of him cannot stay in this world! Of course, he cannot destroy this world! come on Is it the front, the left back, or the right back! No matter what kind of challenge, I accept it! In this life, there is no need to forbear! In this life, this life is the perfect time! Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko also put away this momentary distraction, and the whole persons attention instantly became concentrated, even several times more concentrated than before. In the perspective of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, with attention At this moment, the black smoke that has risen slowly slowed down. Even the rising black smoke nearby, the floating and transpiration of every small dust, clearly fell into his eyes. "Crack" In the sound of a slight metal collision, the three kunai had already slipped from the cuff into Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hand. During this movement, his eyes were turning slightly, but his gaze swept around the two flying thunder gods Kuunai and the tall bushes that had already turned into horns. Next ~www.novelhall.com~ the enemy may come at any time! Even at this moment, his figure has sunk slightly, and he has already assumed a posture that is convenient for dodge and attack. Both directions are for sure! The key is, which two directions! Do you run straight to me, or... As he posed his posture, Uchiha Nobuhiko glanced slightly at the five meters behind him, the towering log that was inserted into the ground about two people tall, his expression was frozen. "..." Then, ten minutes later, the black smoke faded away... One slice, quiet. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1868： disturb This Haven''t come yet? Seeing the black smoke around him gradually dissipating, the corners of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth twitched slightly. For ten minutes, there was no movement at all. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly felt a little embarrassed. The other party seemed to be indifferent, but he was agitated for 120,000 points, and was a little nervous here to be on guard, and he would be surprised whenever there was a disturbance. There is a feeling of being tricked. "Wow..." But at this time, a gust of night wind that didn''t know where it came from blew by, rolled up a few wisps of dust near his feet, and flung up his slightly shabby black cloak, adding a bit of loneliness and loneliness. "Snapped!" Later, after the night wind passed, the Flying Thunder God Kumo in front of him that plunged into the ground seemed to be too shallow, and fell to the ground with a sound of metal falling. "..." In response to this, the corners of his mouth twitched again when he looked at Uchiha Nobuhiko who was crooked. At this moment, the crooked Fei Lei Shen Kuwu was like a mockery of himself, which made him feel a little embarrassed. All the vigilance and calculations made just now seemed to hit the cotton air with a hard punch, and the accumulated fighting spirit and strength seemed to have nowhere to vent, making him very depressed. Even a kind of shameful anger was almost born in my heart. Could it be that Don''t they come to support this Takichiba? As long as you guard the strength of the nine-tailed man, you plan to not seek merits like this, but those who seek no fault will pass? But at this time, while feeling embarrassed and angry, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heartbeat quietly accelerated a few beats. Suddenly, he realized something. That is, Taki Chiba''s heart-to-heart devotion, but it may not be as important as the strength of the Kyuubi. Haofeng Mizumon did not choose Takichiba, but stuck to the strength of the Nine Tails, giving no chance to anyone! He might overestimate the status of Takichiba in Konoha''s heart! After all, although this Takichiba is powerful, and the relationship with Hafengmizumon seems to be quite deep, but this does not mean Konoha, it does not mean that Konoha''s fourth generation of Hokage Club really came to rescue this Takichiba. Even if the seal of the nine-tailed man Zhuli has been completely repaired. For Hafeng Water Gate, Uzumaki Kushina is not only the most important village, but may be second only to Hokages important strength of the Nine Tails. At this stage, Konoha has the only container that can hold the nine tails. The little grown-up childhood sweetheart, the affectionate wife, he has every reason to abandon Takichiba not to rescue, just to keep Kushina, safe. And, perhaps, this Takichiba would also want Hafeng Mizumon to do this, and he can use Taki Chiba''s hope to convince himself psychologically. It seems that it makes sense to reason. I have a thousand calculations, maybe I missed it... People! Yes, I missed the heart! He also seemed to have a certain mindset for Konoha''s new Hokage, subconsciously thinking that this wave of wind water gate would definitely come to save Taki Chiba, and would definitely not give up this dazzling genius. However, in fact, not necessarily. Bo Feng Mizuno has a dual identity. First he is Kokage''s Hokage, and secondly he is the husband of Kuo Ren Zhuli. He has a very good relationship and loves Kuo Ren Zhuli. In business, he must keep the strength of the nine-tailed man. In private, as the husband of Zhuli from the nine tails, he must also put this wife in the most important position. Adding the two together, this Takichiba is no less dazzling, no matter how great the contribution to Konoha, but after all, it is only a genius, a commander, a talent that may appear in the future, for the temporary only Nine-tail vessel, Hokages For his wife, after all, he is a ninja that can be replaced. The human heart is selfish after all. No matter how noble people are, there will be a dark side. What''s more, it is probably Taki Chibas own plan to give up Taki Chiba now. Taki Chiba, an outsider, is the most special place. It is not the light ball in his head that is much smaller than other outsiders. , It is not extraordinary wisdom, but that outsiders in his body will not have at all for his partner, he can even discard the fetters of life. Now that Haofengmizumen does not come to rescue, it will be Takichiba''s hope, and even, it is very likely that Takichiba Chiba has ordered it. Bofeng Shuimen has all reasons, and is also completely selfish, and more completely public. You don''t need to come to the rescue, you can guard the strength of the nine-tailed man. There is no psychological pressure, moral pressure, benevolence pressure at all! What he is doing now may be in vain, and there is every reason to ignore it. He took it for granted! Could it be that I have been thinking about things in the thinking of outsiders, but have ignored the thinking of our natives? In this world of war and chaos, we have long been used to seeing life and death, and we have seen too many choices, completely... we can be cold-blooded! Konoha advertised fetters, partners, and light, but the blood of his companions in private, no matter how dark and dirty, is not without, and there is more than one, even, quite a lot! This wave of feng shuimen looks gentle and kind, but in this kind of public and self-interested situation, there is no pressure to sacrifice a ninja to save his loved one, the important nine-tailed man Zhuli in the village, what is strange ! Moreover, since Konoha''s first generation of Hokage, isn''t the history of the entire village just a history of **** sacrifices? It''s just that the sacrifices made in the past were all natives. Now, the sacrifices are an outlier in a group of selfish, tyrannical and stupid outsiders! What''s so strange! Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart became more fierce, and his chest became more suffocated, but he didn''t know how to vent, and the three kunai buckled squeaked. Do not! wrong! I can''t think about it this way, it''s probably deliberate, deliberately making me irritable! The opponent has a ninja who is very good at layout planning! This is to make myself irritable first and create opportunities for their surprise attacks! I can''t think so! Here, you must believe that Hafeng Mizumon will definitely come to save Taki Chiba! Konoha''s Hokage line has always inherited the so-called will of fire of that simple idiot in Senjujuma! It is impossible to abandon a companion like Taki Chiba~www.novelhall.com~ who also seems to inherit the will of Naruto! However, just when his heart was so fierce that he was about to have the idea of ??directly hitting Konoha, Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly awakened. "boom!" However, at this moment of alertness, the crooked Flying Thunder God had nowhere, the flames flashed suddenly, and there was a bang, and a huge cloud of fire smoke suddenly exploded. "Wow!" The explosion of air rose on the ground, rolled off the sand and the rocks, and it was already crackling and roaring! Coming...coming! In an instant, Uchiha Nobuhiko, whose mind changed, slammed his heart. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1869： coming on purpose! Deliberately! From the perspective of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel filled with the steaming firelight and smoke, everything seems to slow down. The dust that swept through to the explosion wave, the slight bulge facing itself in the firelight smoke, clear The reflection was in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind. Time is just right! Just taking advantage of the moment I was distracted! Opposite there is a...like Taki Chiba, who uses the enemy''s psychology! However, even though he could see everything, could see everything clearly, and even the movement of every particle of dust did not escape his own insight, Uchiha Nobuhikos heart was beating wildly, and his heart surged. A bit frightened. At this moment, although he was able to see everything in front of him clearly, he could capture the movement trajectory of every particle of dust, and even at what angle did he even see how many dust particles would fly from the flying sand and rocks of the explosion. He can predict how many kunai will fly out of the stone, which dust flying rocks will hit him, and even how many kunai will fly out of the slightly raised area in the firelight smoke, and from what angle they will fly out. However, at this moment, he cannot escape. Yes, I cant escape! He could see it clearly, he could catch it, and even predicted it, but he couldn''t avoid it. Because this wave of feng shui gate came too soon. It happened to be the moment when his mind changed. When his mind changed just now, his body was relaxed because of the turmoil in his heart. Now, because of the moment of relaxation, some of his body did not react. Although his right hand has been raised, it is too late! According to his prediction, three kunai in his hand could not be thrown out at all, before the attack fell on his body! He saw, saw clearly, and got insight, but although his eyes kept up, his body did not keep up! He will be hit! Damn it! But at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s teeth were lightly bitten. This kind of watching the attack will fall on him, but he can''t avoid it. It feels like he will be attacked anyway. Weird and terrible. "Du Du Du!" At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko bit his teeth. The slow time in his eyes seemed to accelerate at this moment. Amidst the exploded fire smoke, a circle of pointed ends split into three. Kuwuhuan shot out, flying out in all directions. coming! Amaterasu! And from the perspective of the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, the three kunai facing Uchiha Nobuhiko quietly extended three trajectories from the point of the kunaru sword, Uchiha Nobuhiko can clearly see his left shoulder, The position above the right rib and below the bridge of the nose will be hit. At this moment, at the moment when the wind and the body were cracking, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel''s eyes flashed red, and the peculiar pattern of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel''s eyes seemed to come out clearly, spreading out in the air. The pictures of peculiar patterns, like an illusion, disappear in a flash. "Chichichichi!" And at this moment, the three pointed-headed kunai that rushed towards Uchiha Nobuhiko, three groups of pitch-black flames, suddenly formed out of thin air, amid the sound of burning air, suddenly blocked the kunai The only way without flight path! "boom!" However, at the moment when the fire of the sky was created out of thin air, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face changed suddenly, and the sentence "What!" almost blurted out. The place where the Fei Lei Shen''s mark was located at his left rear suddenly exploded, and the fierce air wave, carrying flying sand and walking rocks, came with a bang! Behind! But after all, he forcibly resisted turning his head to look at the flying thunder god''s mark on the left rear that had exploded. At this time, the fire of Amaterasu had just been released. If he diverts his eyes, these Amaterasu fires may not be able to attack him on the **** of thunder. At the time, burn the Flying Thunder God Kuwu. He can''t look back now! "Chichichichi!" However, just as he forcibly resisted looking back at the fire and smoke exploding from the left rear, a series of bursts in the sound of the explosion made his face suddenly changed. Even if he couldn''t turn his head and look back, he could still hear it, and there was no suffering behind him. With so many years of combat experience, he could hear it even if he was able to discern the position by listening to the sound. Behind him, it is estimated that it was the same as in front of him. During the explosion, within the flames of smoke, he had already flew out again in all directions A circle of flying thunder **** kunai. is it! It turns out there is this one! Turn twice in a row, and transfer after throwing it away! I''m afraid that like Taki Chiba, who likes to play with people''s psychology, guessed that I would use the detonating talisman trap. I am afraid that these explosions can be prevented. These detonating talisman can not even delay! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was bright, and the bright red radiance in his eyes was even more bright. "Pumpy!" At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes had a bright red and glorious stall, and the three kunai in front of him crashed into the three pitch-black flames, and the pitch-black flames immediately flew the three. Thor had nothing to swallow, and a few wisps of black smoke were already in the sneer. This is the time! Then, at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes turned abruptly, moving with his eyes, and backhand throwing out the three kunai in his right hand that had already been raised to his abdomen. Although this position will make Kuwu''s angle and strength weak, but it is enough! Deflect the words of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu! At the same time, at the moment of Kumo''s hand, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind flashed such a firm idea. "Ding Ding Ding!" And as if to verify his thoughts, after Kuunai was thrown out, although the cast was slightly weaker, the angle could not completely knock down the three flying thunder **** Kuunai that hit the **** behind him, but during the breath of the hand, he only listened to three. With the sound of the sound metal collision, the three Flying Thunder Gods were knocked out immediately, and they flew out from the neck, left cheek and left forehead of Uchiha Nobuhiko who was leaning over. "Crack!" However, at this moment, before Uchiha Nobuhiko could breathe a sigh of relief, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face changed drastically again, but he suddenly looked at his feet. Underground attack! At the same moment, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Boom!" Then, as if to verify his idea once again, the ground under his feet exploded suddenly, and a pair of fox-like paws made of red chakras slammed out of the exploded ground and grabbed him tightly. Feet. "Chichichichi!" In an instant, wisps of burning black smoke steamed from his feet. this is! Nine-tailed Chakra! The nine-tailed man Zhuli has arrived! How... how is it possible! However, at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind was suddenly blank, looking at Chakra''s claws clutching his feet, his eyes were unabashedly horrified. "boom!" And just at this moment, behind him leaned back, another cloud of fire and smoke exploded, and another air wave came with flying sand and rocks in a bang! "Sorry! Sorry!" But this time the explosion made Uchiha Nobuhiko who was a little shocked and not knowing how to react, suddenly turned his head towards the last explosion place, and finally couldn''t help but screamed! "despair!" At this moment, his gaze left the claws of Nine-tailed Chakra, one foot, dressed in white, was swung out from his side. "Flap!" Amidst the sound of his steps, the black rock fragments that were shattered swayed, and two applause sounded from his side. "Papa Papa!" Then there were four more applauses. "Papa Papa! Papa Papa!" Eight sounds. "Papa Papa! Papa Papa! Papa Papa Papa Papa Papa Papa!" Sixteen tones. "Papa Papa Papa Papa... Papa Papa... Papa Papa Papa..." Thirty-two sounds~www.novelhall.com~Pap, pap...pap pap...pap pap pap...pap pap...pap pap...pap pap pap... Sixty-four! "boom!" Then, at the completion of the 64th sound, flying sand and rocks on three sides hit one place, and a roar of flying sand rose into the sky as the air wave rolled over! Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1869 is here (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1870： Succeeded? "rumble--" The sound of air waves colliding, sand and stone rubbing and cracking, resembling thunder, spread from a distance in this relatively empty space where the bushes were completely burnt. "puff!" And just in the next second when this air wave collided into a flying sand dragon and soaring into the sky, a dark figure suddenly broke through the flying sand dragon, like a kite with a broken wire, bursts of "kakaka". Amidst the cracking sound, after flying in a certain direction for a long time, it slammed into the ground with a "bang", and a shallow pit was immediately smashed. "Duh!" At the same time, rising to the sky but like the other side of the flying saloon scroll, an ordinary kunai and a special kunai with a forked tip were thrown away by the rotating force of the flying saloon scroll. Coming out, entangled and crashed into the ground in the other direction, deeply inserted into the ground. "brush!" And almost at the moment when the two kunai entangled and inserted into the ground, in the silent fluctuation of time and space, four figures plus a log two people high suddenly flashed. It''s Bofeng Water Gate, Kushina, Yukina and Hirohiko! "Kaka! Kaka! Kaka!" As these four figures flashed in an instant, a series of burnt black rubble fell in pieces and scattered on the ground. "How about, Hirohiko?" At this time, among the four, Nine Sina, who was wrapped in the red-tailed beast Chakra, standing by the front of the water gate, slowly turned his head and looked at the broken arm at the end of the * character formation. juvenile. At this moment, the young man with a broken arm was gently placing the two tall logs in the hands of the ground. After shaking his left hand intact, he cut the rope on the log with a click. "It''s okay! Didn''t hurt Chiba." Then, after all this was done, the boy called Hirohiko seemed to check it roughly and said. Great! It''s fine... However, after hearing this sound, Jiu Xinnai did not step forward to check. After a sigh of relief, his eyes fell on the flying salon roll that had begun to dissipate in front of him, and his eyes seemed to pass through the flying salon. The volume fell on the figure that fell into the ground on the other side. is it Didn''t you hurt Chiba? So, did Chiba fall into illusion? I was still in a coma... before I was tied to the log. At this time, Xuenai, who maintained the corner of the * formation at the right back of the Bofeng Shuimen, frowned slightly. Although everything is progressing rapidly, but I don''t know why, the ominous feeling in her heart is getting stronger. It turned out to be like this. Although this plan is risky, it is worth it. If according to my plan, if only I brought another person to come to support, I guess it would have failed just now! Moreover, if this enemy had found a respite just now and used Chiba as a threat, I am afraid that things would not be so simple. Really... Are Yukina and Chiba a type of planner? They all make perfect use of the other''s psychology. She guessed that since the other party had unlocked the seal again, then there must be a conspiracy, definitely thinking about arresting Kushina. We were anxious about Chibas safety, but the other party was actually very nervous. This time we failed most of the time. Capture the plan. That''s why we let us rest for another ten minutes, which further mobilized the other''s tension and impatience! That''s why I just had the opportunity to take this opportunity to restrain this enemy''s actions with kunai! At the same time, Xuenai had also guessed that this enemy would have never expected that we would let Jiuxinai come to support him. When he saw Jiuxinai, he was bound to be shocked for a while. At that time, it was also the best time to attack, and even the final word! This plan seems risky, but the success rate is really very high! But at this time, when I heard that the battle just now did not affect Chiba, Bo Feng Shui Men was also relieved. With the corner of his eyes, he couldn''t help but glance at the comfort of running over to see his sweetheart. Xuena, who was thinking about something, couldn''t help but sigh with appreciation. It seems that I really... I can''t keep up with this young couple! Then, thinking of this, the corner of Bo Feng Shui''s mouth couldn''t help flashing a smile that didn''t know if it was because of relief or self-deprecating. Only at this point did he understand Xuenai''s intentions, and he couldn''t help but flash through the scene of Xuenai unlocking the second seal before, trying to prevent them from coming over immediately. At the same time, I also remembered the situation when Xuena asked what he had left, and added a special sentence, "Is there a mark?" At that time, when I asked myself to leave a mark, it was the little girl Xuenai who seemed to have seen through her own fighting style. She didnt know where to find out that she liked to leave a back hand and try to be on the enemy or important. The habit of leaving a mark on the place. Then, after learning that he had left a mark on a masked male enemy who called himself Madara, Xuena didn''t hesitate to ask if the mark was close to him when the mark was opened and sealed. At that time, he also noticed that there was really a mark very close, and it was still moving. Afterwards, under the little girl''s speculation, they finally knew that among the three invading people, two had already joined, so you don''t have to worry about other minor details, just focus on the enemy in front of you. And considering the two people merged and one was seriously injured, Xuena also formulated a series of back-ups. Of course, everything is going well now and it is no longer needed. This time it was really thanks to Xuena, otherwise, if he followed his thinking and plan, I am afraid that the enemy may now be in a hard fight because of the use of Chiba as a threat. When he transferred over, although the trap set by this enemy was activated in an instant, he was accustomed to the rapid transfer of time and space ninjutsu, and in that short moment he noticed the location of the log that binds Chiba. , Is exactly the retreat distance, and it is also the only blind spot in the angle of the mark. No matter which mark or two marks launch an attack, the enemy can retreat to the log and use Chiba as a threat. "So, next, should I go back or..." But thinking of this ~www.novelhall.com~ Bo Feng Shuimen''s smile on his face narrowed, and he asked seriously. "Well, now, I think, still..." Hearing Bo Feng Shuimens question, Xue Nai was slightly startled, but she quickly responded. Now the enemys life and death is unknown. She felt quite weird in the hand after sixty-four palms. At this time, she couldnt support it. Up. "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Impossible!" However, she hadn''t finished her words, and the decision had not been spoken yet, Hong Yan behind him interrupted her with a roar. The fear, anger, and unbelievable emotions in the words also interrupted everyone''s breathing! . The fastest URL for mobile version update: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1871： Realize "Crack...crack...crack!" On the other side of the Fei Salon scroll, in the shallow pit where the dark figure smashed through, the dark chakra group that resembled a flame that sprang up from time to time, the sound of fragmentation kept ringing. Completely...be seen through... In the eyes of people with terrifying and abnormal heads like Taki Chiba, no matter what kind of enemy, the psychology can be used in the same way! Amid the soft coughing, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was lying on the ground in a relieving posture, wrapped in flame-like pitch-black chakra, lowered his head slightly and looked at his chest and abdomen. From the perspective of the Eternal Kaleidoscope, he can clearly see that his first stage of Susao Nohu is continuously disintegrating at this time, and the strongest defensive bone formed by the chakra is being lost at this time. The four groups of high-speed rotating sharp chakra cones continuously rotate the destroyers. Every time he repairs them, the high-speed rotating chakra cones will shred the bones layer by layer. The entire first stage of the Susuo can Under the destruction of the Chakra Cone of the Sixty-Four Regiment, it was continuously disintegrating. And these 64 chakra cones are directly opposite to the 64 most important acupuncture points on his body. If you dont maintain the first stage of repairing Suzuonenghu, let these 64 chakra cones enter Body, sixty is an acupuncture point being sealed is a trivial matter. Looking at the destructive power of sixty-four to the chakra cone, I am afraid that it will cause irreversible damage to the acupoints. It is very likely that his future chakra volume and the use of chakra Will permanently decline. Is this really the soft fist of the Hyuga clan? How do you feel that this technique of incorporating Chakra''s form changes into the soft boxing technique is somewhat similar to the ability of an outsider? Is it possible that this Hyuga Yukina is also an outsider? Do not! When I first fell in love with her, I had already done an investigation. Although the origin of this Hyuga Yukina is vague and he has no blood relationship with Shinsuke Hyuga, he is a real ninja of the Hyuga clan. From the time when he was born, although I dont know how Shinsuke Hyuga will convince the clan to raise him as a daughter and give him the status and status, the real Hyuga clan member of Yukata Hyuga has no performance of any outsiders. appearance. Moreover, the addition of Chakra''s form change to this soft boxing method does not seem to be unreasonable. It can only be said that this Hyuga Yukina is really strong. I am afraid that because she is a girl, her reputation is always not as fast as a boy. This Hyuga Yukina is the strongest genius of Hyuga in this era, not necessarily. Ok? Wait. So, in other words, the most difficult thing to deal with is this Hyuga Yukina? White eyes, this powerful soft boxing technique that can cause so much damage to Susano Nogo, and the huge amount of chakra itself that exceeds the members of the Hyuga clan by ten times... Uh This, Taki Chiba, is it the strongest of their generation? The strongest is the Hyuga Yukina who has been behind Takichiba? Following the shattering Susao Nogu in his sight, and the chakra cone that did not weaken after dozens of seconds, Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly realized something. This It seems to be this time! This Hyuga Yukina is probably more difficult to deal with than Takichiba! Baiyan and soft boxing were originally existents that could compete with the writing wheel eyes. Now, Hyuga Xuena''s soft boxing method has risen to a level that threatens the sequel. She is the one I should worry about now. Then, after realizing it, the more Uchiha Nobuhiko thought, the more it seemed that this was the case. This Then, after thinking about it, listening to the constant cracking sound, the corners of his mouth became bitter. Although he knew that the next battle would be a tough fight, after all, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not expect that there would be at least two people who could threaten him. To be honest, with the eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, he really didn''t think there was much threat to him. Moreover, among them, there is another existence that is as good at using human psychology as Taki Chiba. In the raid ten minutes later, Kushinas participation in the battle, and the gathering of four people now show that one of these four people is good at surprises, not only good at surprises, but also able to make surprises play the most correct. Place to achieve maximum effect. He was really shocked by the battle just now, especially after seeing Chakra who belonged to Nine Tails, he was really shocked, otherwise, he would definitely avoid these 64 palms. It was because of the shock. After all, he couldn''t even think about it. Someone would use the Kujirurui as a protector as a combat force to rescue Taki Chiba. In other words, deal with an enemy who wants to capture Kyuubi. This looks like a self-investment in the net. At the same time, he also had a wrong estimate, and he did not expect that, for public or private, it would be impossible for the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli to participate in the battle by the Bo Feng Shui Gate. However, this wave of feng shui gates did just that. Moreover, not only did it, but also did it extremely thoroughly, and simply moved Takichibas small group. Together, these four people directly disrupted his original last plan. Originally, he still wanted to use Taki Chiba as a threat, but because of these changes, Taki Chiba directly returned to their hands. Now, it has become a situation in which the Bofeng Shuimen four go and stay at will, but he can''t catch up with the Bofeng Shuimen four. Although there are back players, in a sense, most of the initiative has been lost. If Taki Chiba is in hand, he can use Taki Chiba as a threat and leave Hafeng Mizumon here. When that time comes, he will naturally have the means to get the position of the Kyuubishi''s strength. But now, if the other party is really determined to leave, he will be passive after all. Is this the so-called man is not as good as the sky? Now, the plan to capture Taki Chiba just now was probably the idea of ??this Hyuga Yukina. She should have persuaded Ha Feng Mizumon to do it so thoroughly and unexpectedly. Although Bofeng Shuimen is wise, due to the consideration of Hokage''s identity, he should not let the nine-tailed man Zhuli participate in the battle. And Jiuwei Renzhuli is not the character that can think of such a strategy. As for the stupid younger brother in my life, it is even more impossible to have such a smart strategy. After all, he is a ninja of the Uchiha clan just like me, who always unconsciously relies on the writing wheel. The rest is the Hyuga Yuuna under the aura of the Hyuga clan. There is only this little-known Hyuga Xuena! Ugh It seems ~www.novelhall.com~ I was wrong! I''m a fool after all, and I can''t do all those crooked things! Now, the big deal can only be... Amidst the cracking sound, Uchiha Nobuhiko stood up slowly, his eyes passed through the flying sand and rocks that had slowly begun to settle, and fell on the opposite side of the four people who kept the * character formation and warned him. His face slowly sank. In an instant, the dark Chakra group and Susanoh''s first-stage bones around him seemed even darker. "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Impossible!" And just at this moment, a roar mixed with fear, anger, and disbelief came from afar. On the opposite side, there was a sudden chaos. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1872： despair "What...what''s wrong, Hirohiko! Did something happen to Chiba?" Hearing Hirohikos roar, hearing the intertwined emotions of despair, anger and fear contained in this sound, Yukina, who wanted to say the final decision, suddenly suffocated his breath, and he involuntarily came around to Hirohikos. Behind him, Chiba''s side on the ground. However, even the formation can''t be maintained. "Hongyan! What''s the matter?" At the same time, Kushina, who was wearing a kyu-tail coat, also turned around. When the voice fell, he had already turned to the opposite side of Hirohiko, knelt down, and looked at Chiba lying on the ground. But it also doesn''t care about the * word formation. Chiba? What happened to Chiba? Hiroshikos voice is hard to come by, Chiba has already... However, Bofeng Shuimen is the Hokage of a village after all, but he can still calm down at this time, but his heart is already a little confused. Hongyan''s voice, that kind of despair, anger and fear, Chiba''s situation is not getting better, it is even possible that it has... To be honest, if it hadnt been faded away, the sand and rocks fell across from the Fei Salon roll, the figure that slowly stood up covered with a dark chakra group that seemed to be burning, he would probably have Turn around as quickly as possible to see the situation in Chiba. However, he is still sensible after all. If he also turns around to look at Chiba, then his back is equivalent to being exposed to the opponent, which is basically an act of dying. "Du Du Du!" "Du Du Du!" "Du Du Du!" At this time, the Fei Salon roll was finally exhausted, and the rolled up Fei Sha and the inexhaustible rushing were a way to whereabouts, and finally scattered in the center of the confrontation between the two sides, stretching for several meters. "Ok?" At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who saw the formation on the opposite side suddenly became chaotic, seemed to think of something, but the smile on his mouth was slightly choked. The steps taken are also a meal. Damn it! Is this also... At this moment, in the perspective of his eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, the point of view is concentrated on the scattered kunai. The area a few meters in front of him is uneven, but at intervals, They are distributed, either inserted or lying with a few Fei Lei Shen Kuwu. In an instant, the distance of a few meters in a radius was turned into a place where Bofeng Shuimen could launch an attack at will. In other words, if he stepped into this area, it would be equivalent to being completely exposed to the attack of Thunder God, and it was the kind of uninterrupted attack that had seen the second-generation Naruto Qianshoujian up close. The Flying Thunder God clearly knew what kind of attack he would face when he stepped into the Flying Thunder God array. still is Wait until the chakra cone of this soft fist disappears! After stopping, Uchiha Nobuhiko silently glanced at the sixty-four chakra piles left by the sixty-four palms of Yuuki Hyuga, who was already weak, and quickly made a decision in his heart. Now, there is no need to be too hasty. Hearing the sound of his stupid brother, I am afraid that the other party has already discovered the current situation of Taki Chiba, and his position is already in a mess. He didn''t worry that the other party would escape now. Do not! It should not be said that the other party is running away. Since the other party did not move back to the village after saving Taki Chiba just now, but stayed in this place, I am afraid that the other party''s purpose is not just to save Taki Chiba. They are now in a neat lineup, and I am afraid they will have to capture themselves and tortured them to obtain information. After all, two, no, three of them dared to come to Konoha to arrest Kyuubi, and even almost succeeded. The other party must be thinking about getting as much information as possible, and its best to find out how many of them are. The combination is bad for Kyuubi. In other words, now the other party will not rush to escape, but will try to see if he can catch him. Moreover, it is estimated that if Hyuga Yuuna was the one who came up with the raid plan just now, I am afraid he would also consider the possibility that he would do anything with that Taki Chiba. After all, Takichiba is a good prop. It''s good for threatening props, or props for any other purpose. Insurance measures will inevitably be placed, such as insurance measures that prevent the person who is robbed from leaving after being robbed. The world of ninjas is a world of deceit, even he can''t fully know the methods of ninjas, this Hyuga Yukina can certainly think of this. It will definitely be speculated that there must be some means on Taki Chiba''s body that prevented them from leaving safely, or in other words, to rescue Taki Chiba safely. Even Bofeng Shuimen would have such considerations. As for the means to prevent Anran from saving Takichiba, there are many, the simplest and most common is that Takichiba has a mechanism that can be remotely controlled at will, and this mechanism will directly kill Takichi. Ye and the like. Of course, Nobuhiko Uchiha, because of Takichiba''s current situation, will not set up such a back-hand. Since considering that the other party could take away Taki Chiba directly, how could he do nothing. It''s just that he doesn''t want to use this kind of mechanism, and it will ruin his plan to a great extent. So before, he had said that he had lost a considerable part of his initiative. However, although I didn''t want to use it, but the other side didn''t know that I didn''t want to use it too much, so it was good as a check. Great! In this way, how much can he contain him! But at this time, while worrying about the situation in Chiba, Ha Feng Mizuno forced a calm guard to see Uchiha Nobuhiko stop, and he was slightly relieved. This time, luck was on his side. As long as the opponent steps into the area ahead, then he has a way to attack. The area where Fei Lei Shen Kuwu is scattered is his domain! "No...no no! Chiba, no...no, it''s impossible, it''s impossible for Chiba, how can it be possible! So many winds and waves have passed, how could it...how could it be!" At this time, Hongyan''s body softened as if he was discouraged. Looking at the boy with closed eyes on the ground, the whole face was pale, and the lips were tossed, but it was just an unbelievable harmony. Can''t admit it. No no! How...maybe...will...will...not? But at this moment, the opposite Kushina, who has been exploring the breathing of the young boy on the ground, slowly turned pale, and the red tail beast coat unknowingly dissipated slowly, turning into strands. The red chakra smoke disappeared in the air. The rest is stiff. impossible! This is impossible! Chiba can be used as a threat, can be used as a threat to capture Kyuubi, how...how could...he...enemy...how...how... At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~, Xuenai''s mind was blank, and a strong sense of dizziness suddenly hit, the whole body swayed, another time, and the eyes were blackened. In an instant, a pain that was so intense that it was unbearable that it filled her mind, and even the chest and heart, as if the pain was about to burst. Her Chiba is dead. Right in front of her, her Chiba had no breath. "You guys don''t really think that if I am as simple as that, I will let you take away such good items." And just before the fainting moment, a leisurely voice came from a distance. . The fastest URL for mobile version update: m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1873： This is different! Simply... let us take away... such a good item! Uchiha Nobuhikos words fell softly, but it was like a thunder in a dark night, roaring in the three grieving consciousnesses that were almost unable to think, and also cut through the grieving darkness, and instantly illuminated These three sorrows are unable to own consciousness! The grief turned into a sudden moment. "You did it?" Then, in a flash of thunder, three faces, in the same direction, all looked at the figure wrapped in chakra like a dark flame, and blurted out without knowing whether it was grief or anger or surprise! "Of course it was my hands and feet." In response, hearing this sound and feeling those three gazes, a sneer flashed across the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth and said. Is it... Is it... Was it the hands and feet of this enemy? Is that why Chiba is not breathing? So, in fact, Chiba didn''t die, but was tampered with, so does it look like he is dead? In fact, Chiba is not dead! And after hearing this sound, after learning that Chiba had been made some kind of unknown restriction on freedom by the other party, Honghiko, Xuena and Kushina suddenly smiled on their faces. It was clear that Qianye was controlled by the enemy, but at this moment, there was only joy in the hearts of the three. is it It''s because of being manipulated, so I didn''t breathe! Really... That''s it. It''s because of tampering! Great! That''s great! Isn''t Chiba dead? Still alive, he is still alive! And at this moment, in his heart, the grief just now has changed to ecstasy, as if as long as Qianye is not dead, no matter what, it is the greatest good thing. Even the Bo Feng Shui Gate, who was alert in front, let out a long sigh of relief. Although Yugong said that with the importance of Kyuubi, even if Chiba is the best candidate for Naruto in the future, it is still replaceable after all. If you choose to make a choice as Hokage, you will inevitably choose Kyuubi. It''s not Chiba''s, what''s more, Chiba''s wish is to protect him as a teacher who is the Kyuubi Juli. However, privately speaking, Bo Feng Shuimen hopes that Chiba will survive after all, and hope that he can save Chiba. The future he describes, the future he silently wants to create for his wife, belongs to everyone. future. Without Chiba, even if the future is peaceful and bright, there will still be a layer of darkness in the heart of his wife. This is what he didn''t want to see. Now, Chiba has only been subjected to methods like forced suspended animation, and there is no real death. He is still quite happy. "What do you do? How to prove it?" However, happy to be happy, but now its not the time to be blindly happy. Whether the hands and feet were done by the person in front of you is still a problem, or it may be Chibas own problems. Chiba can miraculously survive every serious injury. , Even some things that they thought were impossible, such as walking back to the village from a very far place step by step with a badly injured body. This kind of thing, on the one hand, really shows that Chibas will is strong, on the other hand, It is also possible that Chiba has some kind of physical blood inheritance boundary, or has awakened the blood inheritance boundary passed down by the family. The Taki clan has rapidly weakened since joining Konoha, and since then there have been physical defects, Chakra volume It has been very few. In this regard, the original Taki Maha was also due to this physical defect, so it has been difficult to make achievements, but after becoming Hokage, he once investigated Taki Maha and the Taki clan for Chiba. This Taki Maha seems to have some ability, although Chakra Shao, but he has many times defeated the strong with the weak, and even the original Iwayuki was a very famous ninja in Iwakura Village. According to Taki Mahaba''s strength, he was originally an impossible target to defeat, but in the end he After defeating this ninja, although it is said that he died soon due to his injuries, this record is enough to illustrate his extraordinary. At present, Chibas state may be a manifestation of some kind of physical blood inheritance. For example, when severely injured, he will enter a state that is more tolerant of death, so as to extend his life and wait for rescue. The performance is the appearance of Chiba''s death now. Even, this state is likely to repair or delay fatal injuries. It is precisely because of this blood succession boundary that there are not many chakras in the Taki clan, which is a side effect of this blood succession boundary. Of course, this is his guess. However, according to the relatively long history of the village, during the Warring States period, when families were established, there were still many peculiar blood inheritance boundaries. Later, after the establishment of the ninja village system, the family system slowly declined. I dont know why. There are fewer and fewer children in the Blood Succession Boundary''s family, resulting in a rare situation in the Blood Succession Boundary. The Taki clan can be regarded as a family handed down during the Warring States Period. Although there is only one person left in Chiba, and the familys bloodline diluted is similar to that of ordinary people, the inheritance of blood inheritance is not so simple after all. Can be determined. Maybe, Chiba is awakened. But now, this state is the opponent''s hands and feet, or Chiba''s own blood succession awakening, the gap between the two is huge. If it is the opponent''s hands and feet, I am afraid that they will have no retreat next, and they will be the passive side next. The opponent holds the hands and feet of Chiba, and the accompanying absolute disadvantage is absolutely. However, if this is Chiba''s own state, then they can leave or stay. Although they deliberately seize the enemy, whether they can get a piece of information, they can get a piece of information, but after all, they can leave as long as they want. When they left, the other party had nothing to restrain them. The initiative is in their hands, but the other party is an absolute disadvantage. This time, there were almost two diametrically opposite situations. This is very important. If you blindly agree with what the other party said, then it is easy to fall into the other party''s trap. It is very likely that they will have lost before the battle has started. As soon as Bofeng Shuimen said this, his head went blank because of Hirohiko''s abrupt conclusion of Chiba''s death. At this time, Yuuna, who was unable to concentrate because of joy, was also shocked. Yes! This is different! And in her mind, such a thought suddenly turned. Watergate is still careful! At the same time, Kushina, who had a close connection with Bo Feng Shuimen, also instantly understood. Teacher Watergate... At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ noticed the change in the surrounding atmosphere, Hongyan frowned and quickly realized this. "Really...I can only say, is it worthy of the fourth generation of Hokage?" Hearing this sentence, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth sneered slightly, showing a little unnaturalness. Gee! When it comes to difficulties in strength, those outsiders are better. However, in terms of the difficulty of being calm and careful, the natives are more strenuous. Really... Can''t relax for a moment! And at this moment in his heart, a slightly helpless thought flashed through. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1874： how is this possible? "Don''t answer?" Listening to Uchiha Nobuhikos words of praise, Hafengmizumen slowly stood up straight from the guard posture, and the Hirai God Kuma on his hands was slowly lowered, while his eyes were fixed on the opposite Uchiha Nobuhiko. Opened the mouth. At this time, his brows were already slightly frowned. Nobuhiko Uchiha... Unexpectedly, it turned out to be him. Such a cunning guy would actually participate in the organization of capturing Kyuubi, and, judging from his appearance, his strength has reached a certain level of horror. The dark chakra group should be formed by the accumulation of high-density chakras, and formed a bone shape. This chakra form that is not a chakra change or a change in nature should be a chakra eye, no, Kaleidoscope is the new ability to write round eyes. Just now, the same pitch-black flame that Hongyan used should also be his kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes. According to the various information of the kaleidoscope written by Hirohiko just now, this Uchiha Nobuhiko used the black flame without hesitation just now, and continued to use the high-density chakra form in front of him with a relaxed expression... His eyes do not have what Hongyan said. Every time he uses his power, he will put pressure on himself, and even his eyes will slowly go into darkness, which is a side effect of blindness? Just now, Hirohiko just used the black flames, which caused considerable damage to his body, and his eyes fell into a state of reduced vision for a while. This is still a short time to use the black flame. Now, this Uchiha Nobuhiko not only uses the jet black flame, but also uses this ability that seems to be more intensive on the pupils. He is still in good time and seems to have no burden... And this high-density chakra can also stop Xuenai''s soft fist. I''m afraid that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power and eyes are above Hirohiko! According to the analysis of Hongyan''s pupil power and strength, I am afraid that I can only control... If Chiba really did something on him, it would really be a hard fight! Moreover, no one can leave, Kushina, Xuena, and Hirohiko must participate in this battle! Xuena was right. We are not likely to encounter such an enemy, but we are already facing such an enemy! At the same time, such a heavy thought flashed through Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart. He is a ninja who is very good at analysis. Even though the ninjutsu of Flying Thunder God can ignore some of the opponents special one-shot ninjutsu, this does not prevent him from being an analytical ninja, plus becoming After Naruto, the horizons have been continuously improved. At this time, the Namikaze Gate, based on the expression of Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him and the performance of the eternal kaleidoscope used to write round eyes, it has been roughly speculated that the eyes of Uchiha Nobuhiko are in Hirohikoyuki Up. Even if he doesn''t know yet, what is going on! However, comparing the strength of the enemy and ours, Bo Feng Shuimen has a general understanding of it using Hongyan as a reference. During the ten minutes that was delayed, Xuenai did not sit idle, but explained her soft fist technique to one side. The use of power was obviously for the cooperation in the future battle, so that the companions had a good idea. . After all, they were teaming up for the first time. Of course, Hirohiko and Kushina, including himself, actually briefly explained their own abilities, ninjutsu, and the like, so at this time, Hafeng Mizuno still had a considerable understanding of Hirohiko''s strength. Moreover, to be honest, Xuenai was actually half of what he taught. At the beginning, Xuenai was arranged under his sect. Because of the speciality of soft boxing and white eyes, apart from the change of Chakra''s form, he has nothing to teach. So, of course, he taught the essence of Xuena Helixmaru-level form changes. After that, Xuena incorporated the extreme form changes of this chakra into the soft boxing method, creating Ting Yu Xin Na said, yes. The soft fist that penetrates the coat of the tail beast. Therefore, Bo Feng Shuimen also has a relatively intuitive understanding of Xue Nai''s strength. It is not difficult to refer to the defensive ability of that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s high-density Chakra collection ability. It is precisely because of this situation that he can clearly recognize the opponent''s strength. With the recognition, he is also very clear about the current situation, and he can never understand the better side. Indeed, the possibility of bluffing by the other party cannot be ruled out here! Now Chiba is in a state where he can''t speak, and can''t express the situation just now. What''s the matter, only the enemy has the final say. He said that Chiba made hands and feet on his body, but did he make hands and feet? It is indeed necessary to make sure here! Without breathing, it does not mean that Chiba is already dead. There must be some secret technique in the Ninja World that I don''t know, and it can enter the state of suspended animation. Chiba has been on missions for the past two months, and it may not be certain that he has obtained a great secret of suspended animation. Besides, Chibas body temperature has not dropped the slightest, if it is really dead... Its been almost 20 minutes since the seal was released for the first time. At this time, if Chiba is dead, The body is probably cold. I want to calm down! Be sure to calm down! The most important thing is to understand the current situation. At this time, Xuena, who gently stroked Chiba''s cheek, flashed a series of thoughts in his heart, and the joy that was close to ecstasy in his heart gradually cooled down, turning into calm thinking as before. Now, if the enemy can''t say what''s why they came, then they will leave here immediately, at the fastest speed. After all, if the enemy can''t say anything about it, then the enemy will use Chiba as a guise to tie them here. It is very likely that there is any scheme. Moreover, now their target teacher Jiu Xinnai is also there. Although the most perfect ending is to capture this enemy alive or to death, with the fear and grief before, Xuena is completely safe and supreme at this time, and does not want to risk the slightest risk. "Humph!" At this time, facing Hafeng Shuimen''s vigilant and suspicious gaze, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a sneer crossed the corner of his mouth, and his nose was slightly opened, and there was already a cold snort. "Do I need to do something like bluffing? What can you do with the four of you ~www.novelhall.com~? Is there any of my hands and feet on Taki Chiba? After a minute, you can look with your eyes. Look, if his heart beats slightly, you will know!" Then, there was a arrogant cry, as if condescending, he said. How could he not say anything since he said doing tricks? Since Takichiba was his backstop to keep these people, how could he not think of these people suspecting? ridiculous! Remember the mobile version URL: m. How is the first thousand eight hundred and seventy-four chapters possible? (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1875： Surprised After a minute, will the heart beat slightly? Listening to the slightly disdainful and mocking words that came from a little far away, Kushina, Xuena, Hirohiko, and even Bofeng Shuimen were slightly startled. "I advise you not to act rashly now. Taki Chiba''s life is now in my hands. As long as you dare to leave, or if there is any change, even if you don''t approach, I can still make him not even have any bones left." Looking at the four people''s expressions and reactions, Uchiha Nobuhiko reduced the arrogance on his face and spoke calmly. "Snow Na..." At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen looked back slightly and called out softly. "Yes!" Regarding this, before the Bo Feng Shui Gate''s voice fell, Xue Na nodded, and at the same time, her white eyes bulged and the eye meridians stretched until she stopped at the temple. "Snapped!" Then, at the moment when the white-eyed vision unfolded, Xue Na''s face changed slightly, and in the slight sound, he immediately looked at Hirohiko next to him. "Stop, don''t act rashly, Hongyan?" At the same time, Jiu Xinnai''s extremely low voice sounded one after another. At this time, a paw made of a scarlet chakra had already caught Hirohiko turning and turning his head. The source of this paw, Kushinas face was a mixture of solemnity and contradiction, and her eyes were full of The color of worry. At this moment, Hongyan, I dont know when, his eyes have been locked on the figure of the enemy in the dark chasing group on the opposite side. The whole body is leaning forward and about to eject, and his eyes are already It was a peculiar pattern of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, almost blood-red, and a poker face was also a little distorted due to the excitement at this time, and the teeth were clenched, almost trembling slightly. It can be seen that if it hadn''t been for Jiu Xinnai to live, I''m afraid Hongyan has rushed out now. And looking at his appearance, the direction of this rushing out, without even thinking about it, is the enemy in front. "Don''t hold me, Teacher Jiu Xinnai!" At this time, hearing the words of Jiuxinai, a low voice that resembled a roar, almost squeezed out of Hongyan''s throat. In the hoarse voice, the pair of kaleidoscope writing round eyes seemed to be even more blood red. "Now, Chiba may be in his hand!" However, the scarlet Chakra''s paw did not loosen because of Hongyan''s words. On the contrary, it seemed to be tighter. In the sneer, two white air slowly floated. "You have to calm down, Hirohiko, people are over there now, and they can''t run away, but if Chiba is really tampered with by him, if we act rashly, we may harm Chiba." In this regard, after a glance, after he understood Hirohiko''s actions, Xuena hurriedly dissuaded him. Hearing the persuasion of the two, Hongyan''s breathing suddenly rose, as if because of anger, the blue veins on his forehead were also raised one by one, and his teeth creaked even more. However, amidst these whirring gasps of resentment, Yukina and Kushina could see that Hirohiko was trying his best to restrain him and organizing himself to do something unfavorable to Chiba. Hirohiko... What''s going on here? How could he suddenly become so impulsive, does he know this enemy? The same Uchiha clan, is it possible that there is any connection between them? At this time, watching the heavier breathing, even the flushing of his cheeks because of resentment and restraint, almost all his facial features were distorted by Hirohiko, Xuena and Kushina flashed worrisome expressions. It was the first time they saw such a gaffe, and the first time they saw such an irrational Hongyan. It seems that after seeing the face of the enemy on the opposite side, Hongyan had a bad change. Everything should be because of that enemy. Hiroshiko''s target is also the enemy. calm down Hirohiko, Uchiha Hirohiko, you must calm down! Now Chiba is in the hands of this bastard, if he acts rashly, it will endanger Chiba. calm! Must calm down! Xue Nai is right, people are there, people are there, they can''t run away! This time, he can''t run away! At this time, Hongyan''s breathing finally slowly calmed down. Thinking of Chiba, thinking of his best friend and mentor to persuade him, plus the burning sensation on his wrist, he finally calmed down slowly. "I... I know." After calming down, although his face was still twisted and stiff with anger, Hongyan finally nodded and said calmly. Perhaps, in Hongyan''s heart, it is more important to be his best friend and his mentor than revenge. At this time, he finally suppressed the boiling hatred and anger in his heart, as well as the murderous intent. Oh? Is it suppressed? Even facing me, the brother who forced him to kill the one he loved most...Have you restrained the killing intent and hatred in your heart? Indeed, although my younger brother is stupid, he is of the same kind as Kagami and Shisui in the Uchiha family. Inherited, the so-called will of the foolish idiot among the pillars? Still, I was infected by this Takichiba. But at this time, seeing his brother''s breathing ease, although his face remained unchanged, but he had obviously recovered his sanity, a look of surprise flashed across his face, and then this flashed in his heart. Series of thoughts. To be honest, this cheap brother, he had always regarded him as a container for his spare eyes before, and he didn''t pay much attention to it, nor could he talk about feelings. After all, he was just a container and a tool. However, at this time, the reaction of this cheap brother made him a little surprised. Just now, when warning the four people on the opposite side not to act rashly, he actually noticed the reaction of his cheap brother, the almost undisguised killing intent, which he could almost instinctively detect. It''s a kind of ability. And the reason why I warned them is actually one of the reasons. Now that Chakra cone has weakened, but it is not enough to let him let go of a battle. Here, it needs to be safe. Moreover, astonishment and astonishment, several aliens were born in the Uchiha family. He is still not used to seeing Uchiha mirrors. He was not untouched by the original Uchiha mirror. At this time, it was just a surprise~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing his brother disappeared, he was somewhat relieved. Although that pair of kaleidoscope writing round eyes is not worth mentioning, but it is really troublesome to fight. "Jump...jump!" And just at this moment, the moment Uchiha Nobuhiko calmed down, there was an exclamation from the other side, coming from a distance. This sound also caused a commotion over there again. Remember the mobile version URL: m. Chapter 1875: Surprise (page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1876： beat "What are you talking about? Xuena?" Listening to Xuena''s exclamation, listening to the words "jumped" that almost struck the heartstrings, the scarlet nine-tailed coat around Kushina screamed, disappeared suddenly, and suddenly turned her head. He looked at Xuena, and exclaimed even more. "Did it? Chiba''s heart?" At this time, Hongyan seemed to have no regard for hatred and anger. The anger and hatred in his heart was instantly covered by a surprise. He turned his head and looked at Xuena, and when he caught a glimpse of Chiba from the corner of his eye, his heart was nothing but his best friend. The safety of her is nothing more. "Well... I jumped... for a minute, I just jumped, very weak, but I jumped!" At this time, Xuenai, who was holding Qianye''s right hand tightly with both hands, nodded repeatedly, and the mist was already rolling in his eyes. When he blurted out this sentence, he was already crying. She saw it just now, and she saw it clearly. Although faint, Chiba''s heart beat. Even with that, the blood all over his body began to flow slightly, and it just stopped flowing because the heart stopped beating. She could be very sure that Chiba''s heart had jumped. Chiba, it''s true... not dead! It''s just falling into the kind of suspended animation that I just guessed, and there is no real death! They can finally let go of their hearts, Qianye is indeed not dead! She saw that Chiba is not dead! Her Chiba is not dead, but alive, just in a state of suspended animation! As long as there is a heartbeat, it is alive! Chiba, live! At this moment, Xuena''s heart was completely blank, and there was no other thoughts except ecstasy. "Really... I jumped... Chiba, but Chiba is still alive." But at this time, receiving certain news from Xuena''s mouth, Kushina leaned back slightly and almost directly sat down on the ground, a stiff smile drawn from the corners of his mouth, and tears in his eyes finally slipped uncontrollably. "Too...great!" At the same time, the kaleidoscope writing wheel in the eyes of Hirohiko, who was opposite Kushina, slowly dissipated with this heartfelt cheer, turning into a pair of slightly misty dark eyes shining with selfless excitement. And his whole body instantly softened Xiali from tightness, and the whole person was like Nine Sina, sitting down softly, and after softly sitting down, he only felt the blackening in front of him, but it was as if his whole body was irritated. I''m out of strength. Then... Is it really the hands and feet of this Uchiha Nobuhiko? At this time, compared to the three people who were excited and selfless, Bo Feng Shuimen was excited and happy, but after all, he was more calm and rational, and he might even be more worried than happy and excited. Looking at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze, he slowly became serious. It is indeed a good thing that Chiba is alive. However, this shows another thing, that is, Chiba''s life is in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko at this time. With this man''s cunning and difficult to deal with, I really don''t know if this is good news or bad news. . It is a happy event that Chiba is still alive, but it also shows that Chiba is controlled by the other party, and they have lost the initiative, saying that it is not more happy or more bad. It''s not that Bo Feng Shui Men is cold and ruthless. If you look at it sensibly, it is indeed not a good thing instead of Chiba''s life in the hands of others. Judging from the four of them, Chibas life is in the hands of this Uchiha Nobuhiko. In a sense, they cannot escape from here. Whether it is Kushina, Xuena, or Hirohiko, it is absolutely impossible to give up Chiba. Ye''s. And Uchiha Nobuhiko would not let them, especially Kushina leave peacefully. They absolutely lost the initiative and fell into an absolute disadvantage. From the perspective of Chiba, how could it be a good thing to put his life in the hands of others? This matter, in the end, is likely to evolve into the four of them confessing here, Chiba is still inevitable. At that time, it may not be as good as Chiba has died in battle. Of course, this is just thinking about this matter from pure reason, calmness and no feelings, but for Bo Feng Shuimen, even as Hokage, after all, it is impossible to let go of his feelings for Chiba, not to mention that he loves the house. Just talk about Chiba''s rare talent, the inherited Will of Fire, and his being the best candidate for the next generation of Hokage, he cannot give up. From a rational point of view, Chiba is still alive, the bad things outweigh the happy things. However, from an emotional point of view, after all, Bo Feng Shuimen still feels that happy events outweigh bad events. Unknowingly, Chiba not only walked into Konoha''s high level, but also walked into his life, and even the lives of everyone in the village. This young man who hardly went out and devoted himself to training, either in training or running for the village, was no longer the son of the traitor that everyone hated, but the whole village was convinced and inspired by him. The son of hope. He has also heard a lot of discussions among the Anbu who returned from adversity reversal and performed dangerous missions, because he felt that he could not lose to Chiba, so he fought hard, but did not expect success. In the medical department, there are also excellent medical ninja seeds who have worked hard because they don''t want to lose to Chiba, who became the top medical ninja halfway through. Even in life, Chiba has gradually become the daily talk object of ninjas and ordinary villagers, and even many people have discussed whether Chiba will become a topic of Hokage in the future in public places. All this shows that Chiba, in a sense, has become a symbol of Konoha''s era. Even more popular than his own Naruto. really Chiba did not die, it was a happy event, greater than a bad event. Thinking of this, the corner of Bo Feng Shui''s mouth finally evoked a joyful smile. After a deep breath, he suppressed the smile and assumed a calm appearance against the enemy. After all, it is still the current enemy of ~www.novelhall.com~, and behind him, his wife, Xuena and Hirohiko, are not serious about the enemy, it depends on his warning. at last However, I really trust this new Naruto, the four Narutos, whether this fourth-generation Naruto can come out of the blue depends on this battle. At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko was also quite emotional. Although his complexion remained unchanged, he still looked a little more dignified in his eyes. "Don''t be happy too early, let''s confirm as soon as possible if there is anything else! I can give you time to confirm my movements carefully, so as not to have any ridiculous doubts." Then, he once again brought that kind of condescending arrogance, so he could speak in a leisurely manner. . m. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! ~： 1 day off today The Night of Nine Tails will be over soon, I need to think about it. Secondly, some chapters need to be modified. The locked chapters are already being submitted to unfreeze, so lets take a day off today! Thank you for your continued support! More than 4 million words, this year will definitely be over! Guys, thank you so much! ~... First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: Reading website of Shukeju mobile version: Chapter 1877： doubt Well confirm... Hearing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s uncomfortable and condescending words, Yukina, Hirohiko, and Kushina were too late to be unhappy, and their hearts were all together. Yes! Its not a happy time yet, and even the situation now is worse than before! In the next second, such a thought flashed through their hearts almost simultaneously. At this moment, they have realized the problem now. After realizing it, the joy in their hearts was gone. Now, Chiba''s life is in the hands of the opposite enemy, which is definitely not a good thing. "Yuna, take a look." At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen, who had already figured out this point, didn''t feel any panic, just whispered. Correct! Now we still have to determine what he did! Hearing Hokages voice, Xuenas reaction was the fastest after all. Now, putting aside the sudden worries that hindered her thoughts, she concentrated, and the white-eyed vision gradually enveloped Chibas whole body, and her perspective eyes deepened little by little. A picture of the human body composed of Chibas whole body bones, internal organs, and muscles slowly took shape in Xuenas head. At the same time, at the moment of forming, Xuena''s face slowly became serious, and a certain expression of seriousness that had never been seen before. Yes! Now is not the time to worry, this is the end of the matter, and there is only this we can do! And seeing Yukana''s expression change, Kushina and Hirohiko also understood. Very good, Hirohiko''s mood seemed to stabilize. After understood, Kushina couldn''t help but secretly glanced at Hirohiko who was intently looking at Chiba and Xuena, and he was slightly relieved. However, at this relieved stall, she paid more attention to Hirohiko and the enemy opposite. He emphasized a good inspection, and wanted us to confirm that he had done something to Chiba. Is this too much emphasis? seems to be implying? However, he is so confident that he doesn''t seem to be afraid that we will find any flaws... No, it seems that he wants us to find something. What did he really do to Chiba, do I need to emphasize it? Still, he is actually bluffing, arguing with the fake? In fact, Chiba has not been manipulated. In fact, it is still the same possibility as before. Chiba is now the family''s physical blood following the boundary awakening and entered a state of suspended animation. This state, in the period just now, has been Nobuhiko Uchiha has figured it out. Is this Uchiha Nobuhiko deliberately misleading us? The degree of emphasis is really not quite right. Ok This Uchiha Nobuhiko has always been cunning and wise, and he is best at such things as true and false, so he is suspicious. In a sense, it is the same type as Chiba...No, compared to Chiba, it is more insidious and intriguing, and Chiba tends to be more aggressive and has meticulous plans, even if someone knows its intentions. Often people will not escape, and there is a sense of uprightness that counts as exhaustive. And the Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him, based on so many years of pursuit, is often insidious and cunning. He doesn''t know what he is thinking or what he will do. Now, maybe, it''s really suspicion. And at this time, after giving orders to Xuena, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes were not inferior dignified, but suspicion one after another. At the same time, in his mind, he couldn''t help but recall all the files about the pursuit of Uchiha Nobuhiko that Chiba was going to hunt down this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and all the Anbu who had hunted down Uchiha Nobuhiko. And the dictation of other ninjas. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, in fact, is not without real clues, but every clue is true and false, which is extremely misleading. I cant catch every trace of the tail. In fact, its not because there is no trace, but because it is not clear which trace is true and which is false, or even targeted misleading, just like this Uchiha Nobuhikos tracking of Konoha The road number is clear. It is precisely because of this that Uchiha Nobuhikos reward will be raised to S-level. Otherwise, a traitor, even if he kills a member of the Uchiha clan, cannot become an S-level wanted criminal, unless someone takes the entire Uchiha The clan was annihilated. However, it is also possible that this Uchiha Nobunhiko is confident and has really done something, that''s why it is emphasized. After all, was he eaten to death? Now, let''s consider how to deal with this person in front of me. If he moves his hands and feet, he will definitely use Chiba to threaten us. As for what threatens us, we must think about it and deal with it. Regardless of whether you have moved your hands or feet, these are things we should consider now. However, after thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen finally had no way to determine whether it was a bluff. can only think more, so as not to have time and no time to react. With the vision of the wave wind water gate, if the next battle is to happen, it must be a battle of speed. The opponent is also a ninja with space and time capabilities. This kind of confrontation may not have time to formulate tactics. In every combat link, it may be There is no way to think, half is instinctive reaction, and half is thinking reaction. Is it still like a mountain? This wave of feng shui gate originally thought that amidst the ups and downs of emotions, their moods would fluctuate somewhat, just like a wire with a gap, bent at the gap, so that it would be easier to break. However, there is still time to question me~www.novelhall.com~ It seems that I have seen it thoroughly. With that, Hyuga Yukina, Kyuomi Toshirui, and my stupid cheap brother all calmed down. ! These **** marks of Flying Thunder God! Otherwise, I should have been the first to kill Bo Feng Shui Men! At this time, under the insight of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, this distance does not prevent him from insight into the doubts and doubts in the eyes of Hafeng Mizumon, and what Hafeng Mizumon played in the opposite group of four. Important role. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko really moved the killing intent. He could see that this wave of wind and water gate, with the flying thunder **** kunai, and the calmness of Hokage, tactical vision, like that Taki Chiba, can threaten his own existence! Now, opposite, there are two people, enough to threaten oneself! just... This kind of suspicion is really boring. But, thinking about the back, Uchiha Nobuhiko helplessly shook his head, disdainful in his heart. "Yes! It''s here!" And at this time, as if to verify his idea, Xue Nai''s solemn and worried voice rang at this moment. ... First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1878： Hands and feet On the chest opposite to the heart, and the same opposite back, on the muscles facing inward, two seal techniques are engraved! are the hands and feet of Uchiha Nobuhiko! can''t be wrong, it''s the hands and feet of Uchiha Nobuhiko! His eyes stayed at Chiba''s heart, and his eyes stayed at the sealing technique where the front and back of Chiba''s heart were facing each other. Yukina confirmed again that this was the hands and feet set by Uchiha Nobuhiko. Because they are all on the internal muscles facing the heart, and the attention has been on the heart just now, so during the perspective, I was a little ignored. I checked it carefully at this time, but it was easy to find out. After found out, at this time, Xuena finally had a hint of joy on his face. No, all the lightness of ease because Qianye was still alive disappeared. These two seals are facing the heart, I am afraid that when they are unlocked, there will be some means to directly pierce Chiba''s heart and make Chiba completely die. is very simple, but it is effective enough in such a hidden place. The simplicity at this time is the least easy to break. Was it actually being slapped? And at this time, because of Xuena''s cry, Kushina and Hirohiko, and even the mentally prepared Bofeng Shuimen, their hearts were tight. Xuena must have found the position of his hands and feet. "The inside of the chest, the two sides of the heart, and the two seals are all seals of fire, and the flame of the seal is this kind of flame." At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko saw that everyone had discovered his own hands and feet, and he stopped playing mystery, but spoke. While spoke, his hand slowly lifted, and his fingers straightened and pointed towards the three silently burning pitch-black flames on the left side of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, who were facing each other. This kind of flame! And hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shui Men''s heart was tight, but he didn''t feel that it was beating a few beats faster. With his seal technique accomplishments, he knows the concept of the two seals hidden on both sides of the heart. The sealing technique of the fire-sealing method is difficult to say, and it is not too simple to say that it is simple, but it belongs to the more common type in the sealing technique, and it is circulated everywhere, but very few people master it. After all, there are very few ninjas who master seal art in this era. And this seal of the fire seal, it is not difficult to untie it, but now the difficulty lies, this Uchiha Nobuhiko did not know what means he used to carve the seal technique inside Chibas chest. This must be untie It''s quite difficult. Unlocking the seal is like opening a lock with a key. The key must touch the lock to unlock it. Now, the seal is in the subcutaneous chest cavity. If Chiba unlocks it by himself, it will be easy to unlock, but if it is an outsider, it is basically impossible. Unless there is an opening to both sides of Chiba''s heart. And to do this kind of surgery, you have to go back to the village, but no one here can do the opening surgery. Now that Chibas life is in the hands of others, how could this other person let them go back to the village. Moreover, the dark flames now sealed in the Seal of Fire, according to Hongyan just now, are a domineering naruto that will never be extinguished, named Amaterasu, which is the unique flame ability of Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eyes. If you untie it, especially if you untie it inside, if this kind of flame erupts, I am afraid that Qianye''s bones will disappear in an instant. These hands and feet are just a very simple seal of fire, but for them, it is an unresolvable imprisonment, an absolute threat. It''s not to advance, nor to retreat! "Teacher Jiuxina..." And at this time, Hirohiko and Yukina looked at Kushina at the same time, saying that the level of sealing technique, Kushina was higher than the feng shui gate of the wave, and the two were also instinctively like their teacher for help. "There is no way." However, at this time, Kushina heard this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s narration, and Yukina''s whispered explanation, and soon understood Chiba''s current situation, his face was already pale, and he heard the disciple''s call for help. , But only shook his head, bit his lip and clenched a fist. I can do nothing... As a teacher. Once again, can I do nothing? And in her mind, such a thought flashed through her mind. In her mind, the battle of that night suddenly rang out. In the end, she let Chiba face such a powerful enemy, even though Chiba survived. But most of her life was missing. If it were not for Tsunade-sama and Yuriko, she would really regret it for a lifetime. And now, it''s still like this, Chiba is in despair, but she still can''t do anything, she can only look at it blankly. This kind of powerlessness... As a teacher in Chiba, once again experiencing this kind of powerlessness, Kushina could no longer speak more words. Seeing the helpless look of their teacher, Hirohiko and Xuena stiffened almost at the same time. Very good! Now you should know that you have no choice anymore! At this time, having been looking at everyone''s expressions, the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth slowly evoked a sneer. This time, he was half done. Opposite , no waves can be found. As for the current state of Taki Chiba, life should be said to be alive. Then any light ball will die if taken away, it is just his hint to Taki Chiba. The outsider is deprived of the "light" in his head, and will not die, but will enter a state of suspended animation, in which the heart beats once every about a minute, and the whole body should be in a state of unconsciousness. However, in fact, this unconscious state will slowly recover, but this time will be very long. He has done experiments with several outsiders~www.novelhall.com~ and if the other party does not have the consciousness to survive, accept death If so, there is still a chance that this state will be fixed. Of course, this state is no different from death in his hands. The current situation is beyond his expectation. In his original expectation, Taki Chiba could not fall into the enemy''s hands. According to his original plan, now Taki Chiba is in his hands, and after catching Kyuubi in a big battle, it must be in his hands. Then, for such a special outsider, he still has a series of experiments to do. Although life forms like outsiders are also human beings, there are still many places to study for him. Moreover, Takichiba is still very useful! "Then, let me just ask you, for Taki Chiba, who has my hands and feet, his life is still in my hands. There is no objection to this item! Of course, you can also choose to take Taki Chiba now. Leave, but I can guarantee that the speed at which I can unlock the seal will definitely be faster than your Flying Thunder God." Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t talk nonsense, and said again. The words are still so condescending, so good and leisurely, so... is unpleasant! ... First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1879： What do you want? "What do you want?" After taking a look back slightly, after receiving the sullen head shaking response from Xuenai and Jiuxinai, Bo Feng Shuimen slowly raised his head and looked at the sneered figure in the flame-shaped chakra group. Said word by word. The matter has ended, there is no way out. At the same time, looking at Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him, Hao Feng Mizuno''s heart has sunk to the bottom, and a battle is inevitable. "Uchiha Nobuhiko, the S-class wanted criminal, a traitor of the Uchiha clan, has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye similar to Hirohiko, which may be a more advanced form of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. It seems that there does not seem to be the side effect of Hirohikos kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Moreover, he can use more advanced defensive pupil skills. Now the flame-shaped chakra group on his body should have almost absolute defensive defensive power, able to defend against Chennai''s attacks. It is estimated that ordinary ninjutsu, including my spiral Maru was unable to break through his defenses. I am afraid that in the next battle, we will not only lose the initiative, but also our lives." And as the heart sinks to the bottom, after thinking loudly about Uchiha Nobuhikos question, Hafeng Mizuno, with a serious face, quietly conveyed the message of the enemy on the opposite side behind him, and he told the current situation clearly and concisely. Everyone. Looking at this period of time, Bo Feng Shuimen really figured out a lot of the opponent''s strength, but with this understanding of the opponent''s strength and the formulation of various plans, Bo Feng Shuimen found that they seemed to be somewhat powerless. This Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defensive pupil technique can not even destroy the special soft fist technique of Yukina, whose attack power penetration is the most capable of destroying the defense. I am afraid that the strongest attack method on their body cannot break the defense. In other words, the opponent may be invincible to oneself. And seeing this Uchiha Nobuhiko using that jet black flame, he is more proficient than Hirohiko, Yate is more indifferent, and there is no sequelae. If it is replaced by Hirohiko, it is also this obviously more advanced defensive pupil technique, which is also pitch black. I am afraid that the lustrous fire of amaterasu has had to withdraw from the state of kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Uchiha Nobuhiko looks like he doesn''t care to use it casually, even if he is Hokage, he can''t help but feel distressed. Now, that is to say, the other side is absolutely capable of threatening one''s own side in terms of defense, inability to attack, and attack. This is no longer an absolute disadvantage, and it is basically a defeated situation. The so-called strategy has its limits. If the other party can''t hurt the other party, but the other party can hurt himself, then no matter how many strategies, it will be pale. Now relying on the benefits of the Flying Thunder God, I am afraid it is only a war of attrition, and it will be consumed to the end, the fastest to consume Chakra, they must use the Flying Thunder God. "Before everything is over, I will commit suicide, and I will never let them get the nine tails, but here, I will never let go of Chiba." And hearing these, Nine Sina''s irrefutable words sounded for the first time, and a resolute meaning flooded in these words. Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind naturally showed his wife''s determined and stubborn beautiful face. "I do not know either!" In this regard, Xue Na is also simply, even a little categorical. As one of the few female carers in Chiba''s life, both of them are extremely determined. Even though the front is already dead, or even if it is just for nothing, they did not hesitate. Ugh can''t persuade you? Hearing these two voices, Bo Feng Shuimen sighed softly, and there was one Hongyan who was left. It is probably the same attitude. To be honest, the reason for saying this is that Bofeng Water Gate wants to retreat. That''s right, retreat. A direct retreat. At first, he felt there was hope. After all, Xuenais attack had not completely disappeared. However, just now, he found that the cracks on the dark flame-shaped chakra group had completely disappeared, and even the chakra group had appeared. A skeletal entity. Instinctively, he felt that this skeletal entity might still have a form upward, and its defense power and even attack power would rise to another level and higher. It is precisely because of this that he felt the need to retreat. The skeletal shape has made Xuena''s attack impossible to work. The above state is basically not considered. They will definitely lose! If he is not Naruto, but just the former elite who went to the Ninami Fengshui Gate, then he can now come by his temperament, saying that he will fight hard. However, it is different now. He is not only Hokage, Yukina, Hirohiko, and Kushina are all extremely important figures to the village. Xuena is now a rising star in the defense force, and now has shown wisdom and decisive ability that is not inferior to Chiba. In the future, she will definitely be able to become Chiba''s right-hand man and must not be broken. Nothing else in the future, as long as both Chiba Xuena are there, Konoha has no worries. Kushina is the pillar power of the nine-tailed man. As the most important part of the balance of the tail beast, the importance of Kushina is self-evident. And Hirohiko, although not as good as Xuena, but also demonstrated the corresponding ability, is also the mainstay of existence, and has a kaleidoscope writing wheel, the shadow line of absolute combat power, is also a huge combat power. If Kushina and his three disciples are all present, Konoha''s prosperity is basically a certainty, even if he suddenly died in battle, Konoha suddenly lost a Hokage. He has to think about the village, even if he wants to sacrifice Chiba! can I only use compulsory measures? When thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes flashed with determination. "No, I think we should retreat." However, at this moment, Hirohiko, who had not spoken, spoke. And speaking, it is uncharacteristically. "What did you say? Hirohiko!" Hirohiko''s uncharacteristic words immediately caused Xuena and Kushina to be extremely surprised. For a time, two glances were quickly and hastily thrown on his face. "Uchiha Nobuhiko, who seized my kaleidoscope to write round eyes, must have used my eyes to do something, maybe it was my eyes, what evolution has produced, the evolution I dont know, his pupil power, Even now when I maintain the Defensive Pupil Art~www.novelhall.com~, my pupil power is ten times or more, and there is no chance of winning. Moreover, he will not go to the dark, he can use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes without limit. ." Hearing this, he felt the eyes of his close friends and teacher, Hongyan''s low voice, with a trace of weakness, sounded softly but firmly. At the same time, there was a creaking sound on his left hand side. "But..." And hearing this sound, Xuena and Kushina were about to refute almost without thinking. "Because! This is what Chiba hopes. At this time, Chiba will definitely let us and let us retreat!" However, this time, Hongyan didn''t let them finish, but directly interrupted their rebuttal. And hearing Hirohiko''s excitement, Yukina and Kushina were taken aback at the same time. "Don''t... don''t let Chiba... hurt... sad..." And the next second, before they thought of any rebuttal, an excited Hongyan suddenly shook his figure, and then shook again, with a "puff", in the intermittent words, he fell to Chiba. Side of the body. "Hirohiko!" Almost instantly, when they saw Hirohiko''s fall, Yukina and Kousina exclaimed, their faces changed in amazement. ... First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1880： in fact…… ! What do I want? What can I do in a situation like this? Looking at the face of Hafeng Mizuno, whose face became more solemn, the sneer on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face, if he didn''t hold back and insisted, he might immediately turn into a bitter smile. just kidding! How could he know how to answer this sentence? If he knew it, it would be impossible for him to emphasize and confirm his hands and feet just now. All this, of course, was intentional! He deliberately slowed down the rhythm and asked the other party to confirm again and again. is to buy time! Fight, after the other party finds their own hands and feet, what excuses they want to let them stay time! That''s right! Actually, he didn''t think about it at all. After the other party discovered his hands and feet, what conditions would he use to keep these people. He is not a monster like Takichiba or Hyuga Yukina, who doesn''t know how many things are in his heart. How can he find the perfect wording to keep the other party in ten to twenty minutes without letting the other party have any plans to escape. Until now, he hasn''t been able to think of a suitable wording. Although Taki Chiba is now in his hands, the opponent has lost the initiative, and the initiative is in his hands. But this initiative is based on the other party''s still wanting to save Taki Chiba''s life. If the other party is determined to abandon Taki Chiba, the opponent who now has the **** of thunder can completely destroy everything about himself. . Therefore, the conditions for keeping them now cannot be more valuable than Takichiba''s life, but also to give the other party hope that they can save Takichiba and leave safely. In this way, we can completely keep the opponent. Besides, I still don''t want the other party to suspect that I am trying to get them. This determines what the Kyuubi''s pillar power is used to exchange something is an impossible condition, and it cannot be directly said that they should stay. There are so many things to consider. is not something he can bear at all! Ok? And at this moment, after Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart slowly began to become a mess, in the vision of the eternal kaleidoscope, he suddenly discovered something, his face changed slightly. Wave Feng Shui Men, I want to fight back! At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Judging from the changes in the facial expression of Hafeng Mizuno and the traces of the buzzing in his mouth, the other party seems to have understood his abilities, and just now after Hyuga Yukanas Chakra cone disappeared, he unconsciously activated Susano Noguda The full form of the first stage, that is, the performance of the full upper half of the skeleton mustache, and this performance has caused the opponent to retreat. That is, just now he reminded himself to be careful not to show the strength that makes the opponent''s heart retreat. Now, the situation is not good for him. This form is already apparent * Feng Shuimen has touched the threshold, but it is not easy to fool. As a figure in the overall battle of the Third Ninja War, how can it be so foolish. He just didn''t do a small detail just now, and he was already facing a situation of losing all the games. How could it be possible to fool the already decided Bofeng Shuimen? The shadows of the various Shinobu villages are all extraordinary, and even have a lot of extraordinary, and among these extraordinary, the most common extraordinary is the extraordinary determination. The decision is extremely difficult to shake. This is also a necessary quality for a superior! These four generations of Hokage are outstanding even if they are in the movie, how could they not have this quality! Uchiha Nobuhiko is not a self-deceiving person. In other words, the emotion or action of self-deception has been eliminated from his character long ago in the reincarnation. Do not worry! Opposites may not agree with each other, there must be some discussion! During this period, I was not ready, I must say! In addition to self-deception and removing the character, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mood of panic and other things is also removed to the maximum extent, and he is still quite calm now. The next second, as if to verify his thoughts, as the opponent''s expression changed, he really saw the difference of opinions, especially that of Hyuga Yukina and Kyuumi Jouri. It seems that his younger brother said something shocking. "Hirohiko!" However, before saying a few words, there was an exclamation on the other side. After that, except for the calm water gate of Hafeng, Hyuga Yukina and Kyujin Jouri seemed panicked. My stupid cheap brother fainted unexpectedly. Now... is bad. Of course, after reading this scene, Uchiha Nobuhiko would naturally not be alarmed by a cheap brother, brothers and sisters, he has reincarnated for so many lifetimes, there are almost countless, he has no feelings anymore. Its just that this cheap brother fainted at this time, it was too untimely! Just now, according to the information he had obtained, Hyuga Yukina and Kunio Toshiuri were absolutely opposed to the decision of Hafeng Mizumon to retreat, and they should not give up Taki Chiba even if they are dead. However, his stupid and cheap brother just now seemed to approve of Hao Feng Mizumon, which caused the shaking reaction of Hyuga Yukina and Kyuto Jouri. And, this stupid cheap brother seems quite reasonable. Perhaps, at this time, if you change to another person, you will feel that this younger brother who wants to retreat is a good thing. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko knows that it is better for his brother to be awake and to continue to persuade him. Only with two votes to two votes will it be easier to dispute, argue, and buy time. As long as he doesn''t move, Bo Feng Shui Men will not forcefully leave immediately. He could see ~www.novelhall.com~ Although Bofeng Water Gate had a decision, he would implement it, but he might not have felt that he was actually extremely reluctant to abandon Taki Chiba in his heart, otherwise, he just said nothing. Don''t say, these people will be taken away directly! Regardless of Takichibas life! And now, his stupid cheap brother fainted, but he gave Bo Feng Shuimen a bigger reason to go back immediately! After all, the so-called fetters and partners are the most difficult to give up to those people who have the spirit of that idiot between the pillars. And his stupid cheap brother is also their **** and partner, just like Takichiba! Besides, Bo Feng Shuimen, who was aware of the disparity in strength, was able to use less combat power to convince the other two. This fainting seems to be good, but in fact, all are bad! Perhaps, this is also the time! However, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s reincarnation for so many lifetimes, after all, has its own advantages, at least, in the more disadvantages of this fainting, there is a sudden flash of inspiration in his mind. wording, he suddenly thought of it! "No, to be honest, I don''t want to do anything, everything is just for freedom!" Then, he also uttered the wording very simply. ... First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1881： Take a good look "It''s okay, Mr. Kushina, Hirohiko is okay, he just fainted. It may be due to excessive blood loss and excessive mood swings now." Gently flattened Hirohiko, and Yuuki who was checking for Hirohiko''s injury the first time, Xuena slowly closed his eyes, and as the meridians at the corners of his eyes faded, he exhaled a long breath, and said in a relieved tone. . Although it was a bit scary to pass out suddenly, Hongyan''s body was fine and there was no trauma. The biggest injury was probably the broken arm, but the broken arm was bandaged to stop bleeding. I''m afraid it was because of excessive blood loss just now, but now I fainted because of the emotional excitement and some stimulation just now. There is nothing serious about it, and there is no life-threatening thing, and all body functions are good. Even, passing out now is better than waking up. Just now, when Hirohiko made the decision to retreat, he must have made a very big determination. From the attitude of Hirohiko to this Uchiha Nobuhiko just now and the previous narrative, I am afraid that Hirohiko and this Uchiha Nobuhiko have a deep hatred, since he almost If you lose your mind and look at it regardless of rushing up, Hirohiko definitely doesn''t want to let this Uchiha Nobuhiko go. However, for them, he had to choose to retreat, giving up the opportunity to kill this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and giving up Chiba''s life. This must have caused Hongyan to bear a considerable emotional impact, so that he gave up the opportunity for revenge and the contradiction and pain of the life of a close friend, Xuena was almost unimaginable. Therefore, when he said to retreat, his emotions also fell into the highest point of contradiction and pain. The body finally judged that he could not bear this emotional impact, and finally passed away in a self-protective coma. Now, it may be a good thing to be unconscious. "is it" After receiving the message that Hirohiko was okay, Kushina also let out a long sigh of relief. Are you okay? Although I may be a little sorry for Hongyan, but now I really hope that Hongyan has to go back to the village! At the same time, Bo Feng Shui Men who heard Xue Na''s words was relieved again, and somewhat helpless. If Hongyan has something, he can use Hongyan to try to convince the two of them. After all, even though Yukina is definitely biased towards her sweetheart Chiba compared to Hirohiko, and his wife is somewhat biased towards Chiba because of her concern for Chiba, Hirohiko is also their important existence after all, and it''s really a matter of life and death. How could they only consider Chiba. When the time comes, he only needs to keep Chiba here, take Kushina and them away, and never come back. Although I am absolutely sorry for Chiba in this case, it is absolutely impossible to retreat and take Chiba away. instead left Chiba behind, and there is still a glimmer of life. Chiba is ultimately a trump card for this Uchiha Nobuhiko. If Chiba is left behind, Uchiha Nobuhiko will not necessarily kill Chiba. He can use Chiba to set up another trap to lure them. Besides, even if there is no way tonight, it will be useful in the future. will increase Chibas survival rate. And if they took Chiba away, it would not be good. Nobuhiko Uchiha would never let them take away Chiba safely. This is also a compromise. After all, this is not the time when emotion is greater than everything. It also made Bo Feng Shuimen very frustrated, leaving Chiba to the enemy, which turned out to be the only way he could save Chiba. However, now Hirohiko is in a coma, and he alone, I am afraid I can''t convince Xuena and Kushina. Even if they take them back forcibly, they will try their best to pursue this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and Yukina is now showing no inferior tactics to Chiba. When the time comes, they will really sneak away, afraid that it will be worse than they are now. It''s good to be by your side and fight side by side with yourself. Now, can you just bite the bullet? Really is What else can I do? Thinking of this, a bit of bitterness flashed through Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes. "No, to be honest, I don''t want to do anything, everything is just for freedom!" At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to notice the bitterness in his eyes, and a flash of inspiration suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he said a word simply. What does do not want to do? When I heard this sentence simply, Bo Feng Shui Men, who was still in distress and hesitation in his heart, was slightly startled. With that, Yukina and Kousina, who were relieved to Hirohiko, were also slightly taken aback. What does mean? What don''t you want to do? He doesn''t want to catch Kyuubi? What are you kidding? Then, almost at the same time, the same few years flashed in the four people''s hearts. Peng! At the same time, as if to confirm their thoughts, in a silent sound, the flame-like chakras around Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly scattered into the air. "Tap!" And, with a soft sound, he stepped into the Flying Thunder God Kuwu Zone. When he stopped, there were two Flying Thunder God Kuwu Wu at his feet. "This way, should I be able to prove my sincerity?" After stopped, Uchiha Nobuhiko raised his hands and looked at the opposite side. The three people who noticed his actions for the first time and froze together, said quite sincerely. Now, the first priority is to stabilize them! Because of Susao Nohu''s mistake just now, they are already a little retiring. Here, they must be made to think that I actually did not intend to fight. After stepping into this dangerous place, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t feel much tension in his heart, but such a thought flashed through his heart. walked in! also removed the defensive pupil technique! Seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s actions, Hafeng Mizuno''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Yuuna''s brows also wrinkled behind him. "Do you think that because of this, we will believe it? The defensive pupil technique is activated extremely fast. Are you doing this to lead us to attack first?" Then, Bo Feng Shuimen spoke. Just now Yukinas last attack, this Uchiha Nobuhiko activated the defensive pupil technique almost instantaneously. Although he stepped into the range of the **** of thunder, he was still absolute for Uchiha Nobuhiko. It''s safe. The attack just now can be defended~www.novelhall.com~ No matter how fast the Thunder God is, if it can be activated in an instant, it is still incapable. The kaleidoscope above the writing wheel eyes The writing wheel eyes level of insight, he will still be noticed the moment he appears, and looking at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s proficient appearance, the defensive pupil technique is estimated to be instinctively inspiring. At the same time, this pupil technique may have covered Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body. Flying Thunder Gods attack is bound to be inevitably blocked. "Do you think I''m stupid? I''m just telling you that I don''t have much hostility. If you still don''t believe me, then please ask the Hyuga''s eldest lady to take a good look at my heart." And at this time, hearing the sound of Hafeng Mizuno, Uchiha Nobuhiko snorted coldly and said. "Mr. Water Gate..." Hearing this sound, Xuena''s frowned brow frowned again, and he looked at the water gate of Bo Feng. "Look." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and said. "Yes" Hearing this, Yukina didn''t talk nonsense, and opened his eyes again. In an instant, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was printed in the eyes. this is! After this glance, Xue Na''s face changed drastically, and a hint of horror flashed in his eyes! ... First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1882： understand "Tick..." The sound like water drops falling on the water, softly, if there is something like nothing, resounded in the darkness after the light was taken away. After that, this sound, as if a switch was turned on, suddenly lit up in the darkness, as if it came from all around, and as if it came from an unknown bronze light source, illuminating this unknown margin. In the area, everything was dyed dim yellow. "Snapped!" Afterwards, on the dimly yellow ground like the surface of water, when the rippling circles spread, the sound of water droplets hitting hard objects sounded one after another. "where am I?" Then, in this sound, a pair of misty eyes, as if they were stimulated by some kind of irritation, suddenly regained their clarity. Next, there was a murmur of doubt like a waking up from a dream. I... not dead! In the next second, the owner of the misty and clear eyes, his face jerked while his eyes were swimming slightly. He quickly distinguished his environment. It''s my own sealed space! It is not a dark space in a state of suspended animation, nor is it a yellow spring road leading to a world of bliss. The dim water surface, the unknown marginal area, the huge door behind him, everything shows that he still exists in the sealed space. That, in the sealed space of the ball of light that has taken away its own ability! In other words, he did not die when he was snatched from the ball of light, as said by Uchiha Nobuhiko. Now, he is still alive, not even going to the suspended animation space, in a dying space that can enter the sealed space. "Could it be that" At the same time, a series of images flashed through his mind, all of which were Uchiha Nobuhiko explaining to himself about the problem of the light ball while holding the light ball. Damn it! Confused by his illusion! Then, the picture finally freezes behind Uchiha Nobuhiko''s ball of light, and above the eternal kaleidoscope of flashing red light. At that moment, he was recruited, and he was confused and implied by Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes. It was also at that time that he felt that after the ball of light was taken away, as an outsider, no, he who was a traverser would die. This bastard! After thinking about this, he gritted his teeth slightly. Now, my consciousness still exists in this sealed space, and I haven''t traveled to Huangquan Road, which means that I should be alive now. But without regaining consciousness, the state will not be any better than near death. Nobuhiko Uchiha didn''t kill me either. However, after gritting his teeth, he did not complain any more, but carefully analyzed the current situation. Why don''t you kill me? Why did you lie to me again? Then, after the analysis, there are questions. Now, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not kill himself, an outsider who would destroy the world. This is very interesting at first. Because of the illusion that he has now understood, everything he said about Uchiha Nobuhiko, except Except that Uchiha Nobuhiko was a rebirth, all began to doubt. This Uchiha Nobuhiko did not tell the truth! Everything may be rhetoric! Do not! Can''t kill me! Is to lie to me! In the next second, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind, and the two questions were answered almost instantly. Don''t kill me! Is to elicit the wave of feng shui gate! He is going to pass me and let Bo Feng Shuimen come to rescue me! And I happened to have Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, and there were still three! In order to facilitate the release of the seal, Bo Feng Shuimen specially asked me to set a simple seal that could be released in an instant! Since this Uchiha Nobuhiko is a rebirth of reincarnation for many lifetimes, he may not have the talent for sealing art, but he must have learned simple sealing art! He only needs to unlock the seal of Fei Lei Shen''s Kuwu, and according to the agreement between me and Bo Feng Shui Gate, Bo Feng Shui Gate will definitely come! At that time, he will use me to set a trap against Bo Feng Shui Gate and plot Kyuubi! And it makes me feel that I will die, it should be related to my maintaining this state, so that if I can maintain this state for a long time, then it will undoubtedly give him more opportunities! Damn it! The wave of feng shui gate should have arrived now! It may even have fallen into his trap! This Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has accumulated many years of experience, must have learned a lot of ghost tricks among stupid and poorly qualified guys! No matter what it is, as long as you study hard and accumulate hard, there will always be a qualitative change. This Uchiha Nobuhiko turned me around, enough to show that his scheming is terrible! At this moment of inspiration, a large amount of analysis and inference poured into Chiba''s mind, and his heart naturally came to all these conclusions. "Damn! Damn! How can I get out of this state now!" Then, after reaching the conclusion, his clenched teeth seemed to be clenched even tighter, and an anxious expression flashed across his face. Do not! No no no! Chiba, you have to calm down! Not necessarily, the more anxious now, the worse! However, the moment when this anxious look appeared, it was immediately suppressed by a forced calmness. Bofeng Water Gate has Fei Lei Shen, even if it is the insight of the eternal kaleidoscope, it may not be able to catch Bo Feng Water Gate. Moreover, as the fourth generation of Naruto, Haofeng Mizumon experienced countless dangers in the Third Ninja War, and he was an absolutely rational ninja. Even if Uchiha Nobuhiko has a trap waiting, he may not be able to catch the Nami Fengshui Gate and threaten Kushina by this. After calming down, a series of thoughts appeared in his mind. According to the general situation, I left this sealed space because my injury has recovered to a certain extent and I am no longer in an extreme near-death state. However, this time entering the sealed space, it was because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s special pupil power, specifically targeting the light in the head of the traveler and the pupil power of the light ball. The body was not seriously injured. How to get out of this sealed space in such a situation. As he calmed down and this series of thoughts, his brows frowned slightly, putting the problem in his mind. This time, it was different from previous experience! Moreover, he had no decent experience in the past and was able to actively leave this space and regain control of the body. That''s right~www.novelhall.com~ Now, knowing that it may already be an extremely bad situation outside, but he has no way to save his teacher! Ok? Wait? The pupil power specifically for the traverser? Capture the ball of light? And what he said... In that instant, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his face changed suddenly. Is it possible... Is all this inevitable? From the beginning, everything I did was in vain! The history and fate here are not the so-called original plot! :. : Chapter 1883： So what? is it? Is it because of this? So, so many traversers have not made the fate of the world deviate, and the whole world is advancing along the established route. That''s why there is an alien like Uchiha Nobuhiko! This world is not as simple as I thought. In the sound of the click, the young man with a sudden enlightenment flashing in his eyes, that is, the mental body Chiba, slowly sat down. A solemn color flashed across his face. At this moment, he suddenly remembered the words about viruses and antibodies that Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly mentioned. Virus...antibody... Those of us who pass by, the outsiders in his mouth, are viruses to this world. And he is the antibody produced by the will of the world, the antibody specifically against our viruses. Therefore, he can have the special pupil power to enter the seal space of outsiders to capture light or light spheres. Only then can the power of the traverser be easily taken away! Moreover, after the light ball is taken away, it may be irreparable damage to the traverser! For example, now I may be trapped in this sealed space. With the appearance of the solemn color, this series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart. This world, every once in a while, or even after a period of time, will pass through a traverser, and a traverser who knows the plot of the original, for personal gain, to make up for the so-called regret, how can he let the plot be indifferent and follow the steps get on. What''s more, Uchiha Nobuhiko has also said that outsiders are mostly insightful or even abnormal. They are thoughts that he cannot understand and will definitely destroy the plot. And now, everything in this world is still advancing towards the original plot with huge historical inertia. Obviously, there is something special in it. Even if these traversers have miscalculated the dangers of this world, it is impossible that they will eventually die, and there will be no deviations in the historical process of this world. What a person does has a series of chain reactions. Some of these traversers were reborn in the Uchiha clan, and even reborn in the Uchiha clan a long time ago. Maybe there are traversers of the thousand-handed clan. Standing in the entire original plot, in the historical process of this world, and even the two families that run through the entire future, every move of these traversers may cause earth-shaking changes in the entire world. It may only take a casual word to make a huge change for the Uchiha and Senju clan, especially the two souls of Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma. Among the possible consequences of this sentence is wood. Ye was established in advance, Uchiha Madara and Senjuzu saw through the black end conspiracy in advance, which eventually led to all the chaos behind. It is also possible that Konoha Village will not be established, and Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma will not meet by the river. These two families standing in the center of the world, coupled with the travel benefits attached to the traveler, the traveler is bound to rise quickly, and in that era of war where strength is crucial, they will easily have the right to speak. If you are more astute, if you don''t misjudge the world, you can basically change the world, which is really a matter of one sentence. In other words, it has nothing to do with whether the head of the traverser is normal or smart, as long as the traverser knows that all the traversers have invested in this world, they have actually changed the world. This traverser does not exist in the world itself. And according to the prophecy of the big toad immortal, people who know everything that shouldn''t exist can know that they, those who pass through, shouldn''t exist in themselves. Because of existence, it has disrupted the world. Therefore, the world created a monster like Uchiha Nobuhiko, a rebirth who specializes in dealing with those who cross. Just like viruses and antibodies, the traversers are viruses, and the antibodies are Uchiha Nobuhiko who prevents the traversers from destroying the established destiny order of this world. And at this moment, Chiba finally understood why Uchiha Nobuhiko looked clearly harmless to humans and animals, but in the midst of lightning and thunder, when he looked at him again, he looked like a hideous demon! It turns out that this Uchiha Nobuhiko is his natural enemy as a traverser! This Uchiha Nobuhiko is an existence who can absolutely ignore all his advantages of crossing! That is... Natural enemies! "It turns out that this Uchiha Nobuhiko already knows the nature of his origin, and it''s also... it''s been a reincarnation for hundreds of years, and even what he told me may not be completely correct about his origin story. Anti-virus antibodies, then, naturally, it is also possible that after the first traverser crossed, he has the ability to regenerate this antibody, and the traversers he mentioned have never said which is the first. And he didn''t say that he had seen all the traversers, it is very likely that there were other traversers before the era he said. It is also possible that before him, there were other antibody rebirths, but died in the battle with the traverser, he was the second in order, even the third, the fourth... According to the theory, viruses will evolve, and antibodies must evolve. The virus traverser and the antibody rebirth may be a carnage drama in which you kill me and I kill you. " Then, thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help muttering to himself. is it No wonder, no wonder there is always something wrong! It is because of antibodies like Uchiha Nobuhiko, and because we are originally rejected by the world, that''s why at the most critical time, we frequently miss and fall short. In fact, it is not that destiny cannot be changed! It is precisely that destiny can be changed! That''s why the world is so anxious to create natural enemies and rejects it. If the fate is unchangeable, then the world does not need to worry at all. No matter how many traversers, just let it go. The destiny itself is immutable. Because it can be changed, the world will continue to correct ~www.novelhall.com~ even at the expense of creating a rebirth that does not conform to the most basic rules of the world''s life and death alternation! Destiny, not only can be changed, but also quite fragile! The knowledge of the traverser who knows everything can change! "Really...Is that so? Because it is so? So...That''s why I failed. Is it because of the rejection of the world and the existence of this natural enemy? It has never been a question of whether destiny can be changed, but whether I can defeat natural enemies! " Thinking about it, Qianye suddenly smiled, a bit bitter, a bit helpless, a bit dumbfounded. but! What''s the use of knowing now! he Already lost! The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 1884： Because, I want to confirm... "It''s a curse seal, this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart has a curse seal." Taking a slight breath, Xuena looked at the guarded posture from the beginning to the end, and said to Bofeng Shuimen who had not changed. In her white-eyed vision, a beating heart was tied with a mantra, which was tightly tied to that heart. Obviously, this Uchiha Nobuhiko was really under control. This kind of curse mark placed directly on the heart, no matter how you look at it, is a fatal curse mark. "Really?" Hearing these words, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned and said. Really controlled? Or is it just to stabilize us? This Uchiha Nobuhiko, now suddenly put on this posture, and just let us know Chiba''s aggressive attitude, completely two attitudes. What is he thinking about? At the same time, his thoughts of unbelief flashed past his mind. To be honest, now Uchiha Nobuhiko and his previous attitudes are simply different. Just now, he was aggressive and extremely uncomfortable to confirm that he did not move his hands or feet. Now he suddenly put on a "actually I am also forced" look. As long as you are not a fool, you can guess that there must be something tricky. And now, based on the situation just now, Hafengmizumen also speculated that the current attitude of Uchiha Nobuhiko is actually to stabilize them and prevent them from leaving. Inside, the curse seal, how much moisture there is still uncertain. "It is certain that the heart does have a spell seal, and it wraps the entire heart. It should be a conditional spell seal." In response, Xue Na nodded and said affirmatively. Although there is a curse seal, it is not certain whether this Uchiha Nobuhiko is true or not... However, the conditional curse seal is tied to the heart, I am afraid no one will do it! However, since it is a character with a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, it cannot be measured by common sense. This is true or false, is it true or not? However, although there must be a curse, there is nothing in Yukina''s heart to believe in Uchiha Nobuhiko. For Xuena, there is no good thing about this respectful attitude. "Are you confirmed?" At this moment, Uchiha Nobubuki, who raised his hands, curled the corners of his mouth slightly and said. Ok Sure enough, none of them believed me. However, it doesn''t matter. I believe it so simply, I have to worry about whether they are calculating me. At this time, such a thought flashed in his mind. Nobuhiko Uchiha is very clear about the IQs of Mizuno Nami and this Hyuga Kanna. It is impossible not to doubt it. If he really does not doubt and believes it, then he has to worry about whether the other party has found any flaws in him. , To calculate yourself. The other party believed it all at once, so he was worried. Now, just right. "I do not believe you." At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen looked at him, said word by word, and straightforwardly said what he wanted in his heart. What a joke! Staying now is a disadvantage, not staying is vitality! No matter if what Uchiha Nobuhiko said is true or false, he must not be included in his case here. No matter what, he must be thinking of keeping us now. But Bo Feng Shuimen thought so. "Give me a reason to believe in you!" However, in the next second, his face changed, and behind him, there was such a young girl''s voice. Xuena! Damn it! At this moment, he suddenly looked at that Uchiha Nobuhiko, screaming in his heart. Humph Did you just find out? At this time, in his eyes, the reflected young man who raised his hands to show his sincerity flashed an imperceptible sneer. He does not expect Hafeng Mizuno to believe it, nor does he expect Hafeng Mizuno to try to believe it, but the Hyuga Yukana behind him and the Kyuomi Jouri are different. He has investigated in detail, and this one has been hit by him before. Hyuga Yukina''s feelings for this Takichiba are extraordinary, even in the neighborhoods of Konoha Village, you can hear some anecdotes about this Hyuga Yukina and Takichiba. In the words of Kuki, as the whirlpool clan used to block the "love" of Kyuubi, how could he really give up this Takichiba? Moreover, in the subconscious mind of Hafeng Mizuno, he is actually unwilling to give up Takichiba, and it is even more impossible to persuade Hyuga Yukina and Kunyuto Jouri. In this game, he has actually accounted for more than 80% of the odds of winning. Do not! Considering the idiotic fire will promoted by that idiot in the column, he has a ten-percent chance of winning! Feelings give people strength. However, it will also give people a weakness. And Takichiba is their weakness, he has firmly grasped in his hands. "what do you wish to ask?" Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. "Explanation." And hearing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s question, Yukina didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly. Sure enough, no gleam of hope will be let go! At this time, as long as they are given a sufficient reason, they will stay without hesitation! And as long as you stay, as long as you are willing to fight with me for the life of Taki Chiba, then there is a way! Do not! There is no way, but Kyuubi, I am determined to win! Hearing Xuena''s loose-mouthed question, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the excitement and excitement had already flashed in his heart. "because of him!" After that, without any hesitation, he put down his hand and pointed to a certain place, that Xue Nai''s right hand, somewhere a few meters away! he? And hearing this sound, in addition to the deep frown of Hafengmizumen and unmoved, Yukina and Kunsina looked to Yukina''s right at the same time, which is the direction Uchiha Nobuhiko was pointing. "Wow" At this moment, I don''t know when, a night breeze hit, and some sand was rolled up, and a few pieces of black robes were also fluttered as the dust and smoke rolled. At the same time, their eyes settled, falling on the black robe masked man who fell to the ground. this is The intruder just now? This intruder is the mastermind? And in an instant, the moment when he saw the masked man, Xuenai and Nine Xinnai were taken aback. Is it the masked man? Gee! This Uchiha Nobuhiko ~www.novelhall.com~ caught the weakness of Yukina and Kushina! At the same time, Bo Feng Shuimen seemed to feel something, his complexion changed slightly. "Before, the reason why I asked you to confirm my hands and feet again and again is because I want to confirm whether this guy has really lost combat effectiveness and is in a coma. Now, I have determined that this guy is really already I was in a coma, and lost the battle, and lost control of me. To be honest, I dont intend to fight Konoha, at least for now, I dont want to. I have made many enemies after all these years of fleeing, so I dont want to provoke another one. Da Ren Village. It''s just that his life is in his hands and he has to work his life. " At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s earnest and sincere words slowly rang. Then... Next, what way should I find to keep them and let them fight with me. At the same time, such a thought passed in his mind. Chapter 1885： Conditional spell Have to die? How much credibility is here! Since this masked man is in control of his life and death, isn''t he afraid that we will use this masked man as a threat? What does he mean by that? Isn''t he a bit stupid to say that he is an S-class wanted criminal? Doesn''t this give us a chance to bargain? Who will automatically expose his weakness when the two armies are facing each other and the hostile relationship? Is this a trap? Listening to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s almost incredible words in front of him, Yukina''s brows frowned, and the doubts in his heart became more intense with the frowning. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words are too suspicious. No matter how you want to keep them, it is impossible to tell your weakness. If Uchiha Nobuhikos life and death are really in the hands of this masked man, now the masked man is only a few meters away from them, if they use this masked man as a hostage, wouldnt it be that Chibas life is in control In the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko, and Uchiha Nobuhiko''s life is in the hands of the masked man, is the life of the masked man in their hands? This Uchiha Nobuhiko, didn''t he expose his weakness and put his life in his hands? At this moment, Yukina became completely suspicious. This Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words were really too suspicious, and the logic simply didn''t make sense. Even if this Uchiha Nobuhiko has any opinions about this mastermind mask man, he is so angry that he even wants to kill him and then quickly, but it is impossible to destroy the Great Wall in this way. Even if he didn''t want to be enemies with Konoha anymore, it was impossible to say such information that almost ruined his own good situation and even his life. No matter how you look at it, it''s all fooling people! What the **** is this Uchiha Nobuhiko? In this case, even Yuuki, who is all about saving Chiba, can''t believe it! Don''t underestimate Xuena! But at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t know whether to be happy or worried. Even if Xuena wanted to save Chiba, he would not believe such words. It is full of loopholes and logically impossible. However, when Uchiha Nobuhiko said such logically unreasonable words, the worries and ominous feelings in Bo Feng Mizumon''s heart became more intense. He knows that this Uchiha Nobuhiko can upgrade from a B-level wanted criminal to an S-level. It is by no means a stupid person who will speak such obvious words that will not be accepted by the other party. Since the other party wants to keep them now, then, It will never be this simple! "You don''t think that you really have a chance to use him to threaten me?" At this time, it seemed to confirm the ominousness in Hafeng Mizumon''s heart, and the Uchiha Nobuhiko over there noticed the growing suspiciousness on Xuena''s face and spoke again. At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes flashed with eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel. Puffy! Amidst the sound of the silent flame igniting, a circular wall of black flames suddenly rose up around the masked man, and the flames instantly rushed towards the nearby Xuenai people. In an instant, the figure of the masked man was submerged in this pitch-black flame, and the towering black flame wall suddenly stopped everyone''s idea of ??threatening Uchiha Nobuhiko with the masked man. This kind of dark flame that will never be extinguished, whether it is Yukina, Nami Fengmizu, or Kushina knows its power, and in terms of the hotness of the scorching air, this Uchiha Nobuhikos Amaterasu fire, I''m afraid the temperature is much hotter than Hongyan''s Amaterasu. "I advise you, dont try to cross this flame. The ability of my right eye, in addition to boarding this Amaterasu, also has the ability to increase the power of Amaterasu. If I want, the moment you are infected with Amaterasu, I can make you burn to ashes in a very short time. Looking at your expressions, you should know the flame. My stupid brother got the kaleidoscope writing wheel from Nao Uchiha, and it should also have amaterasu. The ability. You must not use his flame as a reference." At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words came again. "Of course, if this Takichiba or my stupid brother can wake up, maybe I will tell you how Uchiha Nao was burned to ashes." At the end, it seemed that something had come to mind, and Uchiha Nobuhiko added another sentence. "Nao?" But when he heard this, Yukina''s face changed suddenly, and his gaze suddenly left the black and towering wall of fire and turned to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face. "Really? Does Nao Uchiha have a good relationship with you?" Noting Yukina''s gaze, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pattern in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes slowly dissipated as his gaze moved, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Xue Na, calm down!" Almost the moment when the words were spoken, Bo Feng Shui Men couldn''t help but speak. "Yes, I know, Teacher Watergate." Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, Xue Na nodded slightly, but his face didn''t change much. Stupid brother... Does it mean Hirohiko? So, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, is Hirohiko''s brother? And he killed Nao... So, was Hongyan so abnormal before? is it It turned out to be because of this Uchiha Nobuhiko! It''s because of this bastard! Now, are you going to excite me? After nodding, Xue Na took a deep breath and slowly suppressed the anger in his heart. He understood why his water gate teacher suddenly reminded him that the reason why Uchiha Nobuhiko provocatively spoke in this way was entirely to agitate her and let her stay. "So, what do you want? Now, he can''t threaten you anymore, why not kill him?" Afterwards, taking a deep breath, after calming down, Xuena asked solemnly. "It''s very simple. If he dies, my curse cannot be lifted. It will continue to bother me." In this regard, Uchiha Nobuhiko answered quite quickly, and answered quite confidently. Trouble? Is it because of the conditional spell? Will it restrict his actions so that he can always act according to a certain behavior, or achieve a certain goal before he can be relieved or saved from death? When she heard these words, Xue Na''s brow furrowed again. "Now, although he didn''t say that I must catch Kyuubi, but he can''t slow down. If I just retreat and give up Kyuubi because he is in a coma, I don''t know if it will cause a curse seal reaction. So, here, I cant simply let you leave. Of course, if you choose to leave with Thunder God, then its not as if Im passive, and dont think about using conditions to deal with it. Seeing Yukina''s expression, Uchiha Nobuhiko said again. Slack? Is there a curse seal that can set this condition? Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind flashed such a thought. After all, he was Hokage, with a very high vision, and he had already begun to search for the corresponding conditional spell seal in his mind. Maybe, there really is... Danzo possesses the conditional spell seal technique and can set certain conditions, such as not being able to tell his intelligence information. But soon, he searched for the related spell seal. Although I don''t know what specific conditions are set by Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him, this kind of curse seal technique exists. Here, Uchiha Nobuhiko is not aimless. "Because of this, I think we can do this. During this period of time, you will fight with me. After all, not fighting should be considered as a passive sabotage. As long as you can hold on for a period of time, I will let Taki Chiba go~www .novelhall.com~ let you go." Without waiting for Yukana to answer, Uchiha Nobuhiko said again. Fight with him? a period of time? Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shui Men and Xue Naiqi were taken aback. "How long is a period of time?" Soon, Xuena caught some key points and asked. "Very simple, it''s the time when my stupid brother wakes up." Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to have expected it long ago, and he reached out and pointed at Hirohiko who was lying next to Chiba. "As long as you can persist until my stupid brother wakes up, he uses a kaleidoscope to write round eyes to eliminate the fire of my Amaterasu. Since he has awakened Amaterasu, there must be a way to eliminate Amaterasu." At the end, Uchiha Nobuhiko smiled slightly and added another sentence. Chapter 1886： Ming Wu "Tick..." In the dimly marginal space, the sound of water droplets gently swayed away. "Flap!" "Flap!" "DaDaDa!" Afterwards, there was a series of sounds of feet stomping on the water and slapped hard and heavy objects. "Um... back." Then, there was a voice that seemed to be relieved, and it sounded softly. "Wow..." Finally, there was a sound that seemed to be rubbing against a hard object, ending the pattering sound. It turns out that this sealed space is so big? Sitting down slowly against the sealed door, Chiba sighed slightly with a hint of disappointment. Even if he was mentally prepared, he couldn''t help sighing at such a critical moment when it really reached nothing. Originally, Chiba was already on the losing side. This is basically a dying struggle. He is now trapped in this sealed space and has no idea of ??going out. After all, going out before was passive, and now he wants to go out actively. It''s still inside the seal gate of the seal space, which is different from before. To be honest, he has tried countless times to push the door open just now. However, it is a pity that the gate did not move. Now, he shouldn''t have reported any hope, basically just closing his eyes and waiting for death. However, he is still alive after all. Although the spirit body is trapped here, the body has lost control over there, and he hasn''t had any way to get out, but he is Chiba after all, and he never closes his eyes and waits for death. people. Even if there is no hope, he will not stop. After trying to push the door to no avail, Chiba tried again, "This is my head and my consciousness space, so everything here should be your own choice" like closing my eyes and imagining that there is no such door in front of me for a long time. Of course, the result is that imagination is beautiful and reality is cruel. The door was still there, and it still couldn''t be opened. However, this trick was useless, and it was naturally impossible for Chiba to give up, and then there was the scene that came back just now. He thought that since the door didnt work, he would explore the inner sealed space first, so he walked towards the surrounding darkness, and walked towards the darkness with the sound of water all the way, because he knew this place. It was in his own consciousness, he was also a spiritual body, and in a mental state of "nothing to die anyway," Chiba strode in one direction. And this part of the dim light source was gradually shrouded in darkness before his eyes, and he was completely swallowed by the darkness before he walked much distance, as if the light source had left the dim range and stepped out in one step, it was pitch black. A buffer zone with no light at all. However, when I look back, I can clearly see the light source and the illuminated part, which is a rather peculiar feeling, as if the light source is a space, and the dark is another space. In the dark part, the light source can be seen anywhere, no matter how far you go, you can always see the light when you look back. Of course, with the distance, the size of the light source will become smaller and smaller. However, after reaching a certain size, the dim yellow of the light source remained at this size, no matter how far he walked, he could always see it when he looked back. It is precisely because of this that he can move forward relatively straight in the dark, and can also follow the light back after walking far away. According to his own timing, he has walked for nearly ten hours just now, and finally he did not find the margin. In the end, it can only return without success. Fortunately, the light source is always visible. Also, the mental body does not know tiredness. Do not! This Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words should be half-truths and half-truths. After the sphere of light is taken away, he will die. It must be a lie. And the others are not necessarily lies. It must be true that he is a rebirth. He has been in contact with so many traversers and even knows the effect of capturing the ball of light. These are also true. Now that my spiritual body is trapped in the sealed space, he should also know. If he doesnt kill me now, he should also know that I have lost control of my body. I dont have any resistance. I can even use it to threaten Bo Feng Shuimen and the others. He is so sure that I cant come back, and there can be no special traversers. , It must be verified by multiple parties, it is estimated that because of this traverser who died in his hands is countless. And he captured the ball of light, these ball of light, our crossing welfare, should have a great effect on him, but this function can directly use these crossing welfare, or the light ball formed by these crossing welfare, how does it strengthen him? effect. After all, the current environment may be that the world repels the traversers and is afraid of what moths the traversers will rise above, which created a rebirth like Uchiha Nobuhiko. Then the traversing benefits of the traversers can strengthen Uchiha Nobuhiko. Otherwise, no matter how strong Uchiha Nobuhiko is, it is impossible to deal with those forces that may exceed the peak of this world''s power. According to the traversers he said, it is estimated that the traversers who traverse are likely to have traversal benefits beyond this world. Some traversers can become the strongest in Uchiha at the age of seven or eight, and the traversal benefits must be scary. Although I have never heard of transversal persons with reincarnation eyes, reincarnation eyes, etc., this does not mean that things like crossing welfare, cannot exist beyond this world power system, precisely because there will be a crossing beyond this world power system Welfare, the world will be so nervous to create a rebirth like Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, as Uchiha Nobuhiko said, there is only one traverser in an era, and this is open to question. At this time, after sitting down, Chiba was also actively thinking, and did not leave himself any free time, nor was he discouraged. I just tried my best to get out of here. Keep trying all kinds of thinking angles to leave here. And having lost the sphere of light through the welfare, I am afraid I can no longer use the welfare. If the spirit body can leave, regain control of the body, and fight Uchiha Nobuhiko, I must also adapt to the situation without crossing welfare as soon as possible. The other crossing benefits are not critical. The ultra-fine chakra control ability is lost, and the difference in combat can be big. At the same time, he also began to think about how to meet the enemy after going out. No no no! No, no, no! What if I was misled by him now? Was he misled by saying that he would die~www.novelhall.com~ but he did not die? If he is right, I will die if I lose the ball of light, but for other reasons, for example, I am a special traverser, so I am not dead? Because of some kind of special...so you didn''t die? Then, all of a sudden, his body shook suddenly, and a flash of light in his mind seemed to understand something suddenly. And with this thought, Qianye''s gaze suddenly fell on this dim area, this area with light. It''s like, this space, after losing the light sphere, should be completely dark, there should be no light! After that, just for a moment, his eyes suddenly brightened. Remember the mobile version URL: (Page 1/1) "Add bookmarks for easy reading" Chapter 1887： Want to retreat? meaning is Let us persist under his attack until Hirohiko wakes up, and then use a kaleidoscope to write round eyes to unlock the Amaterasu wall of the masked man, and then, get the masked man? Then, use the mask man to make him surrender or retreat? After pondering Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words carefully, Yukina''s face slowly became serious. Although she is extremely unwilling to give up Chiba, the words of Uchiha Nobuhiko always make her feel a little uneasy. In the current situation, because of the conditional curse seal, Uchiha Nobuhiko must contribute to the masked man''s plan to capture Kyuubi. He can''t be passively sabotaged. If he violates it, he will be destroyed by the curse seal and die. And this condition is just not to be passive, regardless of success or failure. This also makes sense. The strength of this Uchiha Nobuhiko is far superior to that of the masked man. She has seen this masked man fight with her own eyes. Although the masked man is quite difficult due to the time and space abilities, but Compared with Uchiha Nobuhiko, after all, it is a lot worse. Although I dont know what means the mask man used to get Uchiha Nobuhiko, who is much stronger than him, to accept this kind of curse, no matter what means, Uchiha Nobuhiko would die without catching the nine tails. It is also impossible. After all, Uchiha Nobuhiko is also the strong one, how could life and death be in the hands of someone weaker than himself. And the mask man must also consider Uchiha Nobuhikos strength. In order to avoid the death of the fish, the Uchiha Nobuhiko will eventually die, and his life will not be guaranteed. Therefore, such a relatively loose condition is set to ensure this Uchiha Nobuhiko. Don''t slow down and destroy the big plan of capturing Kyuubi. In fact, everything makes sense. However, the current situation is whether the masked man still has a means to restrict Uchiha Nobuhiko, this curse seal is not completely able to restrict Uchiha Nobuhiko, and this Uchiha Nobuhiko has been emphasizing curse seals and the like , It is nothing more than to make her think that the masked man can restrain him, give them hope that they can save Chiba, and let them stay and fight. As for whether this Uchiha Nobuhiko really wants to fight it, or use the appearance of a fight to lure them into the trap he weaved, it is not certain now. And if you really fight, Teacher Watergate also said just now that they will definitely not be opponents. At that time, Chiba will not be able to save, and Mr. Kushina may also be killed here. This tail beast was drawn, and the human column force was bound to die. Xuena knew this too well. And if she was only confronting this Uchiha Nobuhiko now, then she would probably agree without hesitation now that she didn''t care about some things, as long as she could save Chiba. Even if she can save Chiba, it doesn''t matter if she is killed by this Uchiha Nobuhiko, or even replace Chiba as a hostage. But, now, she is not alone, and not only Chiba, but also Hirohiko, now also needs her protection. Moreover, Kushina-teacher and Mizumon-teacher, they also must be protected by her. Without them, she didn''t know whether she could survive that period of darkness. So even if she wanted to save Chiba madly, she still maintained the most basic sanity after all, and tried to think in many ways. Xuena? But at this time, he didn''t hear Xuenai''s response for a long time, but Bo Feng Shuimen''s dignified face flashed with surprise. is it Am I underestimating her? She is sane! She is very sensible now, she is now considering the credibility of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s remarks, she did not follow blindly! At this moment, Bo Feng Shui Men also understood that he still underestimated the little princess of the Hyuga family. People are much calmer than I thought. "How do you prove that if we get that masked man, we can have the bargaining chip to restrict you and let you retreat? He has just set you a curse that you can''t be passively sabotaged. Obviously, he doesn''t have complete restraint ability on you, and , The condition of the curse seal is that it cannot be passively sabotaged, and it cannot threaten you enough." At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen let out a sigh of relief and Xue Nai took a breath and asked. This little girl is indeed amazing! Even at this time, I was able to dig out the details one by one. I figured out some ambiguities in my front and back words. And hearing this question, the smile on the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth narrowed slightly, and such a thought flashed in his heart. "Yes, if his heart stops beating, then my curse will also be triggered simultaneously." Then, without the slightest hesitation, Uchiha Nobuhiko spoke without hesitation. "Of course, if my heart stops beating, Takichiba will also be burned to ashes." Seeing Yukina''s brow frowned when she heard her words, Uchiha Nobuhiko added another sentence. "In other words, after you get this masked man, you can threaten me with his life. Of course, I am not an idiot. I will not tell you information that is absolutely unfavorable to you. I am naturally prepared. , I also set certain conditions. Although it is a seal type, it does not mean that the seal type cannot set conditions. As long as my heart stops, the seal will be unlocked. Takichiba will inevitably be burned to ashes. Killing the masked man is equivalent to killing me, killing me is equivalent to killing Takichiba, but if I want to kill Takichiba, you can kill me with the masked man. I use Takichiba to contain, and you use mask men to contain. When the time comes, when the masked man wakes up, you can threaten him to unlock my curse seal, and if I unlock my curse seal, I will unlock Taki Chiba''s seal. In this way, the two wins. do you understand? Don''t really think that there are no smart people outside except Konoha. Please don''t doubt my IQ anymore! " After wiping it, a hint of impatience flashed across Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face, and he simply pointed out the power of the relationship. is it It''s such an abacus! This Uchiha Nobuhiko, the reason why the masked man is pulled in now is to use us to remove his own curse. After all, if this curse is not lifted, he will be subject to the masked man for life. If so, then it makes sense! When Xue Nai and Bo Feng Shuimen heard this, a clear thought flashed in their hearts. After walking around for a long time, this Uchiha Nobuhiko ended up doing it for himself, and as he said, it was indeed for his own freedom! If this is the case, it is not necessarily true that Chiba can be saved! Constrained by that curse seal ~www.novelhall.com~ This Uchiha Nobuhiko really can''t stop directly, and needs a fight! Of course, this battle should be a deathmatch or a deathmatch. If you release the water, it can be considered a passive sabotage! Following this clear idea, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart slowly began to agree. "Retreat, Teacher Watergate." However, at this moment, Xue Nai''s low voice sounded suddenly. retreat? In an instant, Bo Feng Shui Men was startled, and pressed against the urge to look back at Xue Nai, his whole body seemed to be stiff. at this time Xuena is going to retreat? :. : Chapter 1888： 1 must be this! That''s right! This is it! It must be this! The light source is the light source! The key is the light source! If, if I say, I am sure to die, but because of this light source, I have not been swallowed by darkness. So, this light source is most likely the reason why I haven''t been! In my body, no, in my sealed space, there is still the secret that I can survive! Perhaps, it is the same level of secret as the crossing welfare! As the inspiration flashed in his mind, the more Chiba thought about the truth, the whole person stood up unknowingly. And in his mind, there flashed scenes of meeting and talking with Uchiha Nobuhiko. That''s right! This space was illuminated entirely because of the ball of light, and the rest was pitch black. Every time Uchiha Nobuhiko moves the light ball, the light changes with the position of the light ball, and the darkness will recede due to the change of light. Moreover, just now, when I just woke up and I was a little confused about the situation, the surroundings were actually pitch black, and only then slowly lit up, and only then did I have the dimly yellow light like the light ball still present. In other words, after the ball of light was taken away, it was actually pitch black here. It''s as dark as a person who has lost consciousness. Now, with the light, even the scope of this light is not much smaller than the sphere of light passing through welfare. Although it is not absolutely certain, Chiba believes that in this light, he should be able to find a way to leave here. Ok The reason why I am trapped here should not be the result of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power. Uchiha Nobuhiko said that he could not do anything to seal the gate of the seal. He came in through the back door. In other words, Nobuhiko Uchiha could not interfere with my sealed space. The reason why I am stuck here is that I don''t know how to get out of here. However, now, based on the way Uchiha Nobuhiko came in, I should also be able to leave through that back door. Just, don''t know what this backdoor is? It is possible that the current light is also related to the back door. If you think of this as a closed room, then the light from outside must come in because the back door is open. After all, the front door is now closed tightly. However, even if the back door has nothing to do with light, it should be the same way. After thinking this way, Chiba''s thoughts seemed to expand all at once. Some details that weren''t there before, and at this time also came to mind one by one, making his originally somewhat skeptical thoughts slowly change. sure. First of all, this light source! Second, it is the backdoor Uchiha Nobuhiko said! Then, soon, he sorted out his hope of escaping from this sealed space. However, judging from the current situation, what I can investigate now is this light source. It is visible after all. If the back door is with the light, it will be easier. If the light has nothing to do with going out, and only the back door is left, it will be bad. The back door that Uchiha Nobuhiko said is likely to require the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes or the pupil power of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes to enter and exit. This second path is not easy to follow. However, even though he quickly sorted out the hope that he could escape now, Chiba was still quite calm and sensible, without any anxiety, but also carefully thought about the failures and the desperate situation. It can be said that even if hope is found abruptly, Chiba''s current mentality is very peaceful. After all, I''m trapped now, and it''s useless to be anxious. Moreover, those anxious and frantic have been consumed in the darkness of more than ten hours before. Although Chiba did not give up, his mentality has been filled with the audience. The darkness is quite peaceful. In a sense, just over ten hours of suffering, disappointment and despair, and then from despair to motivation, from motivation to the present determination, and the present peace of mind due to absolute determination, Chibas heart is It was another baptism. This time, it was not a baptism of life and death, but a further polishing of his already tough mind. Now Chiba is not afraid of life and death, nor is afraid of failure, almost no longer suffering from gains and losses, quite a bit of indomitable temperament. "Is it up? Or down?" Thinking of this, Chiba walked forward and stopped at the center of the bright part. Although it now looks like a dim light, there is no obvious light such as candles and firelights, but Chiba is sure that this is where the light comes from. "despair!" Stopping, Qianye slowly raised his head amidst the sound of his feet treading on the water, looking at the pitch black and darkness above the dim yellow. Above, it shouldn''t be the light source. However, in this eyes, apart from that kind of light and dark, not knowing how high levels are, he has nothing to gain. Obviously, the light source is impossible here. According to the analysis of the illumination space in the range of the dimly illuminated area, the position of the light source should be at his current position of the chest and abdomen. This position happens to be the center of the semicircle of the dimly illuminated area, that is to say, if there is a light source, it must be here. It''s just that now there is nothing in his chest and abdomen, and there is no brighter situation near the light source. The entire dimly lit area has a uniform sense of light, and the light in all places is the same brightness. However, this is a sealed space, a space that exists in one''s head. Some physical rules are different from reality, and are allowed. Since the light source is not here, the principle of proximity, Chiba''s fastest thought of naturally is directly above and directly below. It is not like the source of the light source directly above, or that there does not seem to be anything similar to the light source above or there may be a light source, then the remaining choice is directly below. And Chiba also looked down very quickly, looking at the ground where the ripples under his feet were gradually disappearing like water. Then, I saw a faint yellowish water-like color glowing with nothing but nothing. "Neither?" After getting nothing, Chiba couldn''t help sighing. Ok Is my thinking wrong? Since the light here does not follow the external physical rules~www.novelhall.com~ Then I use the external physical rules to infer now, is it a bit taken for granted? And if it cannot be inferred according to common sense, then what should be done? There should be nothing on it, and there is nothing around it... Only this ground is left, this ground like water. After sighing, Qianye frowned slightly, knelt down gently, and touched the ground subconsciously. "Ok?" However, after this habitual movement, the smooth and cold touch in his hands, like rubbing on a mirror, passed into Chiba''s perception, Chiba''s face changed suddenly. this is! Chapter 1889： Loophole "I don''t believe what he said. He is lying. There is something very important. He concealed us. No, it should be said that he successfully deceived us. Something deceived us. Although it is just instinct, But staying, we may not even be able to go." As if feeling the stiffness of Bofeng Shuimen because of surprise, Xue Nai added another sentence after she said the retreat. I don''t know why, she always feels that there is something important that has been overlooked. If there is any important thing, she is completely taken by Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of her without a trace. Even if she is constantly reflecting on it now, she can''t figure it out. Moreover, this deliberation does not seem to be a problem, but there is always a strong warning bad feeling in her heart, as if, if she does not choose to leave at this time, then, next, she may Will suffer greater pain than losing Chiba. "But now, what Uchiha Nobuhiko said is reasonable, and there is at least a glimmer of hope now. Shouldn''t you just give up Chiba like this?" However, the next moment, when he heard Xuenai''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen changed his opposing attitude just now, and hesitated. "We only need to keep Chiba. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, since he wants to exchange Chiba for his own freedom, I am afraid that it will not hurt Chiba." In this regard, Xuena seemed to have thought of her remarks, and as soon as Bo Feng Shuimen finished speaking, she took such a sentence. But this sentence coincides with what Bo Feng Shuimen thought before. Keeping Chiba can actually increase Chibas survival rate. Even now, Uchiha Nobuhikos goal is to release himself from the curse of the masked man, so Chiba is a good bargaining chip anyway, no matter what Did they stay for Chiba and follow Uchiha Nobuhiko''s proposal, or did they use Chiba to create a situation where the masked man would compromise again after they left. With this level of Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is absolutely possible. After all, Chiba''s importance to Konoha is self-evident. Even if this Uchiha Nobuhiko knows enough about Chiba and Konoha, he can directly make a deal with Konoha, as it is now, of course, there is no need to fight, let Konoha capture the masked man to help him untie the curse India, and the terms of the transaction are Chiba. Nobuhiko Uchiha has every reason to leave Chiba''s life. Indeed, if Chiba is left now, the chance of Chiba''s survival is very high! But, what if this Uchiha Nobuhiko, because of their departure, became angry or felt insulted and killed Chiba? This is entirely possible! This opportunity is not necessarily the only opportunity for Uchiha Nobuhiko... With such powerful eyes, and this kind of conditional spell seal may not be unlocked by men without masks. Its just that if Xuenas words were spoken a few seconds ago, Im afraid Bofeng Shuimen would definitely agree, and they might not even give Xuena time to react, and leave this dangerous place promptly and even impatiently. Up. But now, his mentality is different. If just fighting this Uchiha Nobuhiko for a while can exchange Chiba''s 100% reliable lifespan rate, then he is quite willing. There was no hope just now, but now, there is hope. Although he was not sure to defeat this Uchiha Nobuhiko, there was no problem holding him back. Head-to-head, they will undoubtedly lose, Uchiha Nobuhiko is invincible to them. However, now, the condition of victory has become the battle for a period of time, persisting for a period of time, if this is the case, if there is no way for Bo Feng Shuimen, then he is really in vain for the fourth generation of Hokage. At this time, Bofeng Shuimen has confidence and wants to grasp the hope that this can definitely save Chiba. "What if he becomes angry? Can Chiba save his life 100%?" Then, thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen retorted without thinking. Oops Teacher Watergate, was convinced! Upon hearing this sentence, Xuena''s heart tightened for no reason. To be honest, if she heard this sentence a few seconds ago, she would have been ecstatic or excited, but now that she heard this sentence, her heartbeat was almost unreasonable. That kind of strong warning-like bad feeling suddenly became strong, and it made her feel the uncomfortable feeling of acupuncture in her back. Ru Mang on the back! And if it is the main combat force and Master Water Gate, who has mastered Fei Lei Shen''s key ninjutsu, is unwilling to leave, then it is really useless to persuade him. Now Hirohiko must stay in the arena. If he really fights, he needs someone to be a guard. The Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him is so dangerous that he can''t let Mizumi-sensei stand alone. They will all have to stay. At this moment, Xue Na couldn''t help feeling that he had completely stepped into the opponent''s trap. "Mr. Watergate, don''t you find any loopholes in his words?" However, despite the extreme worry in her heart, Xuena didn''t feel too surprised, and even had a general feeling that she had thought about it a long time ago. As soon as the words of Bo Feng Shui Men fell, the thoughts in Xue Na''s heart flashed away. , Xue Na spit out such a sentence. "A loophole in the discourse?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shui Men was slightly taken aback. "Yes, Uchiha Nobuhiko, a loophole is set in the text, which is a trap for us." In response, Xue Na said. Originally, she thought she didnt need to talk about this, but she didnt expect that after hearing Uchiha Nobuhikos conditions at this stall, she wanted to stay but wanted to leave. The Watergate teacher who wanted to leave was about to stay. At this time, Xuena suddenly felt a strange feeling besides the feeling of Rumang on her back. It seemed strange that Mr. Watergate wanted to keep this matter. "What loophole?" When he heard Xuenas words, Bo Feng Shuimen asked hurriedly, although he wanted to stay, although he knew that Xuena was persuading him to leave, he was still sensible and calm after all. He believed that Xuena would not Targetless. "His wake up time, I checked his injuries, and I am not sure how long it will take him to wake up~www.novelhall.com~ and Hongyan is in a coma. In a comatose state, a long time to wake up can be as fast as the sky Forget it, this Uchiha Nobuhiko only said that Hirohiko was awakened, but it was not the exact time that Hirohiko awakened, not to mention that Hirohiko was awakened, even if Hirohiko was awakened, can he use the kaleidoscope to write the round eyes? It''s all a problem, Hongyan''s body may not be able to use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes!" Xuena breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Namifeng Water Gate could still hear it. Then, he mixed this Uchiha Nobuhiko with the loopholes in the word game, which is the trap, and said it. Time to wake up? This! Hearing this sentence, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes shook suddenly and his face changed drastically. Yes! The time to wake up, and whether Hongyan''s body can use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes again! How can I ignore these most basics! And his mind flashed through such a fearful thought. Chapter 1890： Uchiha Nobuhikos tension The two people''s thoughts have changed? The pattern of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes slowly revolved in the eyes to form, noticing a series of changes in the faces of Hyuga Yukana and Hafeng Mizuno, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face slowly changed. A faint solemn expression slowly surfaced on his face. Moreover, it seems that Yukata Hyuga has successfully made Hafeng Mizumon aware of some problems. Some loopholes that I may not have clearly stated in my words allowed Hyuga Yukana to find a reason to convince Hafeng Mizumon! Which... what exactly is it? Where there was a problem with the words, Hyuga Yuuna found the flaw. And with this faint solemnity floating on his cheeks, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart has already begun to examine himself. Although I don''t know what the opposite said just now, but through his observations, the attitudes of the opposite Hyuga Yukina and Hafeng Mizuno did not agree as he thought. Instead, it made a big change of 180 degrees. It seemed that Hafeng Mizumon seemed to be a little moved, while Hyuga Yukina was inverted by his previous attitude. Not only did he not immediately agree, but even seemed to have a plan to retreat. Then, just a moment ago, Hyuga Yukina seemed to say something that made Hafeng Mizumon suddenly notice something, and now, Hafeng Mizumon seemed to be hesitant. Seeing all this, Uchiha Nobuhiko knew that he had done something that shouldn''t have gone wrong. Where... Where is the painful foot caught by Hyuga Yukina! At the same time, at this stall, Uchiha Nobuhikos head flashed through every sentence just said, every detail on the other partys face, including the expression on his face, identifying and analyzing one by one. . is it! Is it there? There is a suspicion of word games, where my stupid cheap brother, I did not specify the time! Did you use this to convince Bo Feng Shuimen? Damn, I can''t change my tongue now, otherwise, it would be suspicious! Now I changed my mind, as if I had noticed their worries, like a guilty conscience. Damn it! Now how to do? And soon, he came to understand where his mistakes were, but he knew the mistakes and omissions, but now he had no way to remedy them. If you change your tune, the effect will be even worse. On the contrary, you will be more determined that the other party will not take this muddy water. But now, he must not let the other party leave. Once the other party makes up his mind to abandon Taki Chiba and leave, then he may lose this opportunity forever, and lose this opportunity, to find the next opportunity, I don''t know how long it will take. As a rebirth, his lifespan is as short as that of outsiders. In fact, he is not young anymore based on the average age in the past. He may not be able to find a second chance before the life span of this life is exhausted, and if he can''t get the nine tails, then, in this life, he will probably pass by mediocrity and nothing. damn it! Can''t go head-to-head! Really frustrated! And thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko couldn''t help thinking about rushing over and grabbing the strength of the Kyuubi Renzhu. However, reason told him that this is impossible. At this moment, he is only ten or twenty meters away from the other party, but for him, the distance of ten or twenty meters is no less than a few hundred kilometers. The gap. As long as he moves slightly, the opposite party can leave instantly, and he may escape without taking a step. This is also the reason why he spends so much thought on it. If it is a head-on confrontation, even if there are three opponents, no! He didn''t have anything to be afraid of when the five people came together. Although the pupil power of his eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes was much inferior to Uchiha Madara, he still had room to deal with the five people in front of him. Because of the flying **** of thunder, space ninjutsu at this time can allow Hafeng Shuimen and all the people present to come and go freely, so he is hampered everywhere, and finally has to outsmart, even here worrying about being seen by others. The flaws made it a little surprised. This is also why the second generation of Naruto was able to succeed the position of his brothers Naruto, when the level of that powerhouse was significantly higher than that of this era. The Ninumura system was established not long ago, and there was still a bit of chaos in the era. In this Ninja Village, stabilize the situation that was about to come because of the sudden death of Senjujuan, otherwise, the second Ninja World War would have happened long ago, and it will not be delayed until decades ago. Konoha, it may not be possible to flourish now! If there was no second-generation Hokage Senshoujian, Konoha might have fallen like the current Shayin. Back then, Shayin was the only Shinobu who could challenge Konoha head-on. In addition to Fengying, there might be more powerful shadow-class players than Konoha now. Even, he had personally experienced the Flying Thunder God, but fortunately it was a duel exercise. There was no dead hand in a thousand hands. Otherwise, his life would end at the age of twenty. Therefore, he knows very clearly, almost personally, that he can''t use the force now, he can only find a way, and if there is a mistake, he can only find a way. Can only find a way to remedy it! There is no other feasible way! ... call Fortunately, there is still such a loophole, otherwise, there is really no way to persuade Teacher Watergate. Fortunately, Teacher Watergate is also sensible and calm after all. but Unexpectedly, the water gate teacher, who had always wanted to leave, would change his attitude 180 degrees and insist on saving Chiba. Originally, I always thought that Ms. Watergate was the calmest of us, and was the first to be the first to be conscious at the expense of Chiba. From just now until now, it is also because of his calm warning that we can be safe like this. The opposite will choose to negotiate. Otherwise, if there was no Teacher Watergate, we would have died in our mental state just now. At the same time, looking at the opposite Uchiha Nobuhiko, Xuena gently pressed her lips, and breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, she could feel that her Watergate teacher had slowly changed his mind. From that slightly...no, it is quite obvious stiff back, you can see it. "In this case, I know... Then..." At this time, as if to verify what Xuenai had in mind, at the stall where cold sweat dripped from the forehead, Bo Feng Shuimen took a deep breath, tightly tightened Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, and then spoke. Indeed, Chiba should be abandoned. temporarily. At the same time, in his heart, he made a decision simply. "Wait!" But ~www.novelhall.com~ just then, at this moment, when the thoughts in his mind flashed, a dull and dull word behind him interrupted his words. at this time? Teacher Jiuxina! Hearing this sound, Xue Nai''s face changed drastically, and she turned her head abruptly and looked at his own teacher Jiu Xin Nai on the other side. "It''s too early to make a decision on this matter." At this moment, Jiuxinai, who had been watching his two disciples bowing their heads silently behind Bo Feng Shuimen, slowly raised his head, with such a firm voice in his mouth. Cant deny... Resolutely! . The fastest mobile version update URL: Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi: Chapter 1891： confirmed! No...? Is it an illusion? but Under the dim light, Chiba''s brows frowned little by little, and her eyes didn''t narrowed. His half-crouched figure slowly bent down, couldn''t help but get closer and looked at the ground. No Just now, was it really an illusion? Then, only seeing the surface of the water, the same as the surface of the water when Naruto entered the Sealed Space of Nine Tails in the original book. When there was nothing else, Chiba''s frowned brow seemed to tighten. Just now, he touched the surface of the water, but it was as hard and smooth as a mirror surface. Vaguely, he saw some outlines and patterns. It seemed that there was something under the surface of the water. Although it was only a moment, he was convinced that he did see something. It''s just that now he tried a few more strokes, and even a few more times, there was no such surprise. Even the ripples did not raise much. "It''s strange, what I saw just now..." Looking at a mirror-like ground, Chiba''s brows were completely erected, and this was constantly remembering the moment just now. Not an illusion, definitely not an illusion! What I saw just now is definitely not an illusion! There must be something below this! Soon, Chiba firmed up his thoughts, even for a moment, he still saw it really, under the surface of the water, or on the ground like the surface of the water, something, just now he saw. From that outline, it should look like a slit-like outline, extending from where one''s hand is, to both sides. As for where it extends, he doesn''t know. But to be sure, this gap must represent something, and it is the only way to leave here. This position should be above the position where my traversing welfare light orb was located. Nobuhiko Uchiha was holding my traversing welfare light orb and looked at me. This is exactly the center of this dimly lit area. It should be here. And just below the light ball, there is such a gap, it is obvious that this is the place I am looking for. Although I don''t know what it is, but it is here! It is very possible that the back door is not necessarily here! The more I think about it, the more sure Chiba is. Here, the fleeting gap on the ground is what he is looking for and the key to his going out! But...what happened just now that caused the short-lived gap? Is there anything that would cause this phenomenon in my actions just now? Then, after affirming, Chiba also started to think positively. After all, he received a lot of ninja education in this life. In this situation, in fact, the ninja school has also taught methods. That is to think as much as possible about what phenomenon your actions have caused to produce this result. And now, when I touched the ground just now, among all the phenomena including ripples, touching the ground, etc., which one produced the action that made the gap appear. Then, thinking of this, Chiba did not idle, started to stand up, squat down, touch the ground, then stand up, squat down, touch the ground, over and over again, every time it is constant thinking, constant adjustments to stand up , Squatting and petting, constantly let her posture be close to the squatting petting that just caused the gap to appear. However, Chiba didn''t know how many times he stood up, squatted, and stroked like this. In the end, there was no situation where the gap just appeared. It''s as if what he saw last time was nothing but spectacle and impractical. There''s none? Is it wrong? Still not doing it! In other words, apart from myself, what other conditions are not met, so it does not appear? And after hundreds of ups and downs, Chiba squatted perfectly in the original squatting position, sighed slightly, and such a thought passed in his mind. Now he is a mental body, tireless, plus the dozens of hours of suffering in the dark, these hundreds of times of repeated labor, at all can not arouse his irritability. Of course, without even irritability, it is naturally impossible to think of giving up. "Tick..." And that is, this is, every once in a while, the sound of dripping water will be generated in this sealed space, and it will sound gently. "Tick..." Then there was another sound, resounding from different directions. With two sounds, two ripples that didn''t know where they came from, passed through the palms of Qianye''s hands on the ground, and lightly bumped together, aroused more ripples, and bounced away. "Ok?" At this moment, Chiba, who was still thinking about something, suddenly widened his eyes and blurted out almost with an exclamation in his mouth. this is Yes! And almost instantly, he suddenly looked at both sides, following the ripples of the anti-stimulus, leaving his attention. Is that right? ripple! It needs the collision of ripples! But...just now there was obviously no... Do not! It''s good to see it now, it needs the collision of ripples! The collision of ripples is needed, but it may not be the collision of man-made ripples, but the unknown actions such as the natural drop of water droplets in this space, causing the ripples to collide, and it will appear! Yes! That''s it! At this moment, his heart was already excited. At this moment, in his eyes, where the bright ripples collided, a narrow and bright gap formed as if some hard objects were brought together and extended with the ripples all the way to the dim yellow. At the end of the brilliance, plunged into the darkness. Even as the bright color stretches away, in the darkness, it seems to be clearly visible, as if the darkness has been cut off~www.novelhall.com~ and under his palm, he is a little familiar, as if where he is looking However, the yin and yang fish and gossip patterns seen in the original or the original animation. "Really... so it is like this... is it so? The road to heaven and humans is indeed the road to heaven and humans. Even in desperate situations, there will always be a ray of life. I have almost caught this thread. The tail of life is here! Moreover, time should not be long before now. Even if Uchiha Nobuhiko has a trap, it is impossible to seize the Namifeng water gate in such a short time, or to achieve his goal, there is still hope!" And as the ripples went away, the gap that seemed to glow with bright colors in Qianye''s eyes, as well as the yin-yang fish and gossip patterns, disappeared as the water surface calmed the ground. However, at this time, Qianye''s eyes were burning with fighting spirit, and a smile was already on his lips. he It''s really confirmed. possible! He can leave this! Chapter 1892： Real evidence! "Kushina..." Listening to his wife''s uncompromising words, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly, and a drop of sweat on his forehead quietly slipped off. At this time, as the sweat bead rolled down, his face slowly sank. With his wife''s tone, he knew very well what would happen next. It is also very clear that if I say retreat, or really retreat, what will happen. Now, it is impossible to retreat! Now that my wife said so, it has been explained that this matter has already been decided! They do not retreat! Because his wife has made up his mind. And this determined decision is definitely not reckless or arbitrarily, but his own wife, who is really sincere, considering himself, Jiang Xuena, Jiang Hirohiko, Jiang Chiba, and everything in the village, and weighing the present. After the situation, the decision was made. Under such circumstances, this determination is almost impossible to change. No matter how dangerous, no matter how small the chance of success, his wife will not change. This is well thought out...stubbornness! Generally, in this state, the three selves add up, and it is impossible for his wife to change her mind. After marriage, he has tried countless times, and the success rate has always been zero. Even if I forcefully use Fei Lei Shen to take away his wife and the people here, it will not be useful. Once his wife becomes stubborn, it is really impossible to pull back a hundred cows. Moreover, this is after careful consideration, that is to say, his wife may have a good solution, and besides, he does not want to just abandon Chiba now. Even if Xuena said such a big loophole, deep down in his heart, he was still unwilling to keep Chiba. In any case, if Chiba stays here, he might be killed in anger. "Teacher Jiu Xinnai, listen to me, now, it is very likely..." At this time, his face had changed drastically, and he turned his head to look at Xue Na and hurriedly said, saying that he wanted to explain the reason why he couldn''t stay. "I know, but, I think, I have a way to ensure that Hirohiko will wake up in a short time, and after waking up, he can use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes." Regarding this, Kushina looked at the disciple who already had an anxious look on his face, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and with a little gentleness in the light, he swept over the two disciples who had collapsed on the ground and said. This time, let the teacher come to rescue you! Just rest well! Now, it''s the teacher''s turn to fight for your lives. But such a determined thought flashed in her mind. In my mind, it was exactly the appearance of these two disciples desperately trying to save themselves, whether it was Chiba in the night and the moon, or Hirohiko, who had everything to deal with the enemy by the delivery bed. She doesn''t want to hide behind her disciples and husband anymore. This time, if she just follows the past like this, I''m afraid she won''t feel at ease for the rest of her life. Use the lives of your own disciples in exchange for your own safety or something. She will not sleep well all her life! And she has already figured it out. If she loses and puts everyone in danger, then she will decide herself and let Kyuubi die with herself. At that time, without Kyuubi, then Mizumon and Yuuna can choose Leave, choose to retreat. She had a good plan, with the Thunder God of Watergate, she would definitely be able to take away Yuuna and Hirohiko safely. Chiba, maybe I can''t take it away. However, no matter what the outcome, at least, she died in the process of protecting her disciples and the village''s young saplings. Instead, hide behind the child. "but" However, after hearing this sentence, Xuena still subconsciously wanted to refute. There is a way? Teacher Jiuxina, is there a way? But Master Jiu Xinnai should not be able to medical ninjutsu, how can she have a solution? If Mr. Jiu Xinnai has a way, you can give it a try. However, her heart was still shaken. After all, that is Chiba, that is her Chiba! Moreover, in fact, in Hongyans situation, if he uses medical ninjutsu, he can quickly recover. It is not a serious injury. He was also given a blood-increasing pill just now. It only took a while. He lost too much blood. One injury can be relieved. It''s just that she is not a professional medical ninja after all. If Hongyan has other injuries that need to be cured to cause a quick recovery, she will not be able to check it out. However, now that my teacher says there is a way, maybe it is not necessarily because my teacher has quietly learned medical ninjutsu during this time. "If the other party really intends to use this language loophole, then, does it mean that he is sure that Hirohiko cannot wake up, and he may not be able to use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes when he wakes up, so he has unlimited time, no matter how difficult we are, He is sure to eat it too. And if, suddenly, in a battle, when he thinks the winning ticket is in hand, suddenly, Hirohiko wakes up and can use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, how will he react? At that time, fight In, if he sees this scene, what changes will it have? What opportunities will it give us?" But seeing the subconscious rebuttal expression of her own disciple, and hearing the two words she wanted to rebut, Kushina interrupted her words and spoke. During the battle, suddenly found that Hongyan was awake? What kind of changes will happen? What kind of opportunity does it give us? And hearing these words, not only Xue Na, but also Bo Feng Shui Men, both of them were startled. Yes! Isn''t this a good opportunity to win? If this Hirohiko, who Uchiha Nobuhiko believed that it was impossible to wake up, would not necessarily be able to use the kaleidoscope to write the round eyes when he wakes up, he suddenly wakes up and can use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. This Uchiha Nobuhiko who had a promise in advance will definitely be surprised, hesitate, or shocked. At that time, for a moment, they may have a good chance to win! At this moment, their hearts seemed to brighten up, suddenly enlightened! Kushina (teacher), was such a smart character before? Then, in the next second, such a thought passed through their hearts at the same time. "I know ~www.novelhall.com~ and then, without hesitation, the two nodded and said, "Do you have any idea? Jiu Xin Na (teacher). " "No, let''s not talk about this now, there is one thing, I want to ask this Uchiha Nobuhiko first." However, after hearing this, Jiu Xinnai did not answer immediately, but stood up, passed his two unconscious disciples, walked to the side of Bo Feng Shui Men, and said. Still have questions? But when he heard this sentence, Bo Feng Shui Men and Xue Na looked at each other for a moment. "Prove to me that this masked man has the ability to restrict your behavior! With sufficient binding force, I need tangible evidence!" It was at their stupefied stall that Jiuxinai''s words suddenly sounded. But this time, the words were addressed to the opposite Uchiha Nobuhiko! Chapter 1893： It wont be so easy! Ok? Nine-tailed man Zhu Li? Did Nine-tailed man Zhuli say something? Hafeng Mizumon, you and Hyuga Yuuna, seem to be a little shaken. Uchiha Nobuhiko, who tried his best to put on a calm and calm face, instantly captured the latest look of the three people on the opposite side from the perspective of the eternal kaleidoscope, and such a thought flashed through his mind. The panic that surged just now disappeared like a tide. From the perspective of his eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, it was clear just now that the Bofeng Water Gate seemed to have been moved, and may have planned to retreat directly, but at this moment they seemed to have heard something and the action stopped again. And from the movements of Hyuga Yukina, it seems that the people behind said something, and now the only person who can speak behind Hafengsuimen is the strength of the nine-tailed man. Ok? The limelight seems to have changed? Persuaded? At this time, his thoughts just flashed through the stall, in the world of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, the subtle expressions of everyone changed again, it seems that the Bofeng Shuimen has been completely moved, although it seems that there is still a feeling of passive acceptance, but , It is indeed moving. That Hyuga Yuuna seemed to have something to refute, but it seemed to be persuaded. Sure enough, is it the Kyuubi Ren Zhuli? And just here, Uchiha Nobuhiko frowned slightly, and his eyes narrowed slightly subconsciously. At this moment, Nine-tailed Ren Zhuli had already stood up and walked from behind the Bofeng Shuimen to the front. "Prove to me that this masked man has the ability to restrict your behavior! With sufficient binding force, I need tangible evidence!" Then, in the next second, at the stall where Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brows slightly frowned and his eyes narrowed, Kushina''s questioning voice rang. Clearly, it passed into Uchiha Nobuhiko''s ears. Tangible evidence... Hearing this sentence, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart tightened slightly, and his figure slightly stagnated. This nine-tailed man Zhu Li! It''s not easy! But in the next moment, there was only one thought in his mind. At the same time, in his eyes, there were only the eyes of this nine-tailed man Zhuli. This kind of look, he knew what it meant, and understood what the consequences would be if he didn''t give her a satisfactory answer. If your answer is not perfect and the other party is not satisfied, then the other party will leave without hesitation. It doesn''t matter whether the two opposing ones have been persuaded. As long as Nine Tail Ren Zhuli is not satisfied, he will leave. And even if the answer is perfect, they will stay in the end, and there won''t be any easy battles next, absolutely not as easy as they thought! The current nine-tailed man Zhuli''s eyes, reincarnation for so many lifetimes, this kind of enlightened, never-forward, impossible to be shaken eyes, can count the number of times he has seen it with two hands. And every time an enemy with such a look makes him fall into a hard fight, it is often quite terrifying. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko knew that his wishful thinking was still too good. He underestimated this nine-tailed man Zhuli! Do not! Is too underestimate this nine-tailed man Zhu Li! The whirlpool clan, he almost forgot this eliminated clan. At the beginning, the Maelstrom clan was a distant relative of the Qianshou clan, and has always been hidden under the brilliance of the Qianshou clan. They are very good at sealing techniques. They seem to have inherited the immortal body like the Qianshou clan. However, the probability of the appearance of the immortal body , Far lower than the Thousand Hands Clan, but although a very small number of people inherit the body of the immortal, they will have a chakra characteristic that is particularly compatible with the sealing technique, which can restrain the nine tails. Every once in a while, there will be people who have this kind of chakra physique that can block the tail beast, such as the wife of the pillar, Uzumaki Mito, who has this kind of chakra physique, and Konoha can find it at that time. The only one who can suppress the nine tails and become the pillar of the nine tails. Now, since the Nine-Tailed Human Column Power in front of us can become the Nine-Tailed Human Column Power, then it must be a Chakra physique that possesses the affinity for sealing skills, and even the strong sealing power contained in the Chakra. It is huge in itself. Needless to say the amount of chakra naturally. Although he has always been in the state of being protected, since he can have such a look, all the threatening powers of this nine-tailed man Zhuli will become his big trouble. What''s more, from the battle just now, this nine-tailed person has proved that she can use nine-tailed power. It''s like Uzumaki Mito! Although the original Uzumaki Mito was a female stream, the fighting power was only under Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara. Even Senjuzuma could not necessarily defeat Mito. Just now, he was really stupid. Yes, yes, stupid! The vortex clan possesses the resilience and vitality comparable to that of the thousand hands clan. In a sense, in terms of vitality and resilience, only the thousand hands Zhujian can be called more than the vortex clan. Although few inherited the body of the immortal, the people of the whirlpool clan had stronger resilience and vitality than the thousand hands clan on average. And now, the strength of these nine-tailed people has recovered to be able to fight not long after giving birth. This kind of resilience and vitality are almost far beyond the average level of the Maelstrom family. A vortex clan with such strong vitality and resilience that masters the power of the nine tails and possesses a strong sealing technique is definitely a big trouble. Coupled with the Flying Thunder God of Bo Feng Shui Men, he is not relieved. Before he knew it, he regarded the nine-tailed man Zhuli as a weakly protected party. Almost... will suffer a big loss! At this time, such a slightly fearful thought flashed in his heart. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko had discovered what a big mistake he had made. The three people in front of him are not weak in combat power. He shouldn''t only focus on the soft fist techniques of the Thunder God and Hyuga Yukina of Hafeng Shuimen, as well as the nine-tailed human pillars of the Maelstrom family who may be stronger than the two. force! "You can look at ~www.novelhall.com~The masked man''s heart also has the same spell mark as mine. It''s just that it''s different from the conditions I set." Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko took a breath, his face solemn, and he said in a deep voice. At this moment, he really felt the pressure. Before, he was too naive in thinking! Too underestimated the opposite! Almost there is some arrogance that has not appeared in a long time! If this battle is fought, he is the one who should be up to 200% spirit! It won''t be so easy! It won''t be as easy as he thought! Even if there is no real danger of death, but to capture the nine tails, it will fail! Chapter 1894： Uchiha Nobuhikos Evidence The same spell seal? Is it also in the heart? Hearing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words in front of him, Kushina frowned slightly, turned his head slightly, and subconsciously looked at the side of Yukina. "Yes." At this time, Xue Nai''s gaze also seemed to have just turned back, the meridian at the corner of her eye slowly faded, nodded, looked at her teacher, and said with certainty. In the heart of this masked man, there is indeed a curse seal very similar to that of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Moreover, from the white-eye perspective and the knowledge of Yukina''s spell seal technique, this spell seal should also be the same conditional spell seal as Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Well, I got it." In response, Jiu Xinnai nodded and said. "Watergate" Then, in the next second, she looked at the Bo Feng Shui gate next to her, and she seemed to have something to ask for his consent. "Hey...now, I don''t need to take care of my face." In this regard, looking at his beloved wife and her resolute and somewhat hesitant face, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled bitterly and said. At this time, it turned out that she would still think of giving me a man''s face. Jiuxina... However, although there was a bitter smile on his face, in his heart, he didn''t know why, it was a little sweet. "Watergate" And hearing the words of her beloved husband, and the strong support in her eyes, though she smiled bitterly, she used to have some clear blue eyes that she didnt dare to see, the corners of Kushinas mouth bends unconsciously There was an unprecedented sweet smile. Sorry, Pratunam. Always embarrass you. "Then, how do you prove that the masked man''s curse mark is subordinate to your curse mark, or can restrict you." Then, in the next second, she turned her head resolutely, and the smile on the corner of her mouth instantly declined, turning into an unprecedented seriousness, and she spoke. how to prove? In response to this, hearing Kushina''s questioning, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth twitched slightly. What''s a joke, how can he prove his personal words now? Could it be possible to wake Uchiha with the soil and let him demonstrate it himself? Do not make jokes! If this Uchiha Daido wakes up, he will run away in minutes. Do not! No, it''s not running away. He accidentally took over the role of "now controlled by Uchiha''s soil". On the contrary, if Uchiha has the space-time ability to bring soil, then what else does he need to deceive and deceive. With Uchiha''s space-time ability to bring soil, he can completely go to the Kyuubi Renzhuli all over the world. With his own strength, coupled with Uchiha''s time and space ability to bring soil, he can definitely turn Konoha upside down and catch Nine Tails. It is precisely because Uchiha smashed the horse with the tuma, unable to become a fighting force, so he can take this kind of bad strategy! This nine-tailed man Zhuli was just kidding him. "I cant provide the corresponding evidence, because now its just the words of my family. If you really want real evidence, Im afraid you can only wake up the masked man. However, I dont recommend that you take him. Wake up. Without any imprisonment." However, even though his heart was speechless, Uchiha Nobuhiko still said without changing his face. At the same time, during the words, his hand also pointed into the dark wall of flames. "Of course, it is impossible for me to allow you to wake him up now. Don''t think that I really only have this way to get rid of the restraint of this masked man. On the contrary, I have a way, but now this is the fastest There is only one way. If you dont cooperate, I dont mind waiting for a while. Although I dont want to provoke Konoha, it doesnt mean Im afraid of Konoha. Wiped it, he said very emphatically. Do not! It is a tough expression. Even at the end, his face has completely sunk, and his arrogant expression is beyond words. Here, they can''t be allowed to fully gain an inch! The initiative is ultimately in his body. He just pretended that the initiative was not entirely on him. After all, it is him who is dominant! He is the one who takes the initiative! He is the one who speaks the most weight! Now, it''s time to remind them! Blindly giving in will only make things worse. Now, it should be stronger. "Xue Na, what do you think?" However, his words, full of strong words, hadn''t fallen yet, the opposite Kushina didn''t seem to finish listening, so he tilted his head directly, looked at that Hiuka Yukina, and asked. "truth." But at this moment, Yukina didnt know when he had already opened his eyes, staring at this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and said: His threat is not a lie or a bluff. He is indeed confident and should be said. It''s true." I''m not too good at observing words and colors after all. But, just now, this Uchiha Nobuhiko should be true. At the same time, such a thought flashed through her mind. "Watergate" After hearing Xuena''s words, Kushina didn''t immediately express his position, but looked at the Bofeng Shuimen and asked. "I want to know the conditions of the mask male curse seal, and the specific relationship between the mask male curse seal and his curse seal." Regarding this, Hafeng Mizuno had ignored Uchiha Nobuhiko''s threat and spoke. At the same time, Hiraijin Kunai in his hand tightened his grip. "Yeah! I see." In response, Jiuxina nodded. "I want to know the conditions of this mask man''s curse seal and the relationship between the mask man''s curse seal and your curse seal." Then, after nodding, she turned to Uchiha Nobuhiko and asked again. Not for... Moved? Seeing Kushina''s actions and words, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth twitched slightly, and his heart was quite unnatural. Sure enough... not so easy to deal with! However, Uchiha Nobuhiko was not too surprised after all. This nine-tailed man Zhuli showed such enlightened eyes, and he didn''t expect the suspect''s threat to shake much. And ~www.novelhall.com~ what I said just now, half of it was for yourself. Don''t be too forgetful when you are acting. Remind each other half and remind yourself half. "As for the condition of the spell seal on his heart, it is actually very simple, that is, "You can''t send me a mortal mission, and you can''t just perfuse my life." Otherwise, even if he was holding me at the time, I would not It may be agreed that as for the relationship between the two curse seals, this mask man set up. After my investigation, his curse seal should be buried in the activation of my curse seal, as long as his heart stops beating. , Can trigger my heart, and if he dispatches a mortal mission, then his curse mark will be triggered, but it will not affect me." However, after thinking about it, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression has not changed at all, he just looked forward and said lightly. In the spell... And hearing this sentence, the three people on the opposite side, Jiu Xin Na, Bo Feng Shui Men, and Xue Nai who opened his eyes were startled. Buried start-up... ? Chapter 1895： The other side At this time, on the other side, near the mountain forest on the mountain cliff of Chanfang. "How about it, Hiichi." Among the mountains and forests of the wandering god, a figure quietly stopped somewhere in the forest, and stepped silently on a branch. As soon as he stepped on it, he looked back and said something like this. da... da... And just at the stall where he turned his head back, the two figures on the branches behind him quietly fell, silently stepping on the branches. "No, here, there is no reaction, no Chakra reaction at all." At the same time, when the two figures settled down, one of them shook his head and spoke. "Really? So, is there a problem with our direction?" In response, the figure that fell first nodded and said with a slight sigh. "It should be in this area. The lake just now did not exist before. It is estimated that it was the place where Chiba and the invader fought. With such a strong water escape, I am afraid that in the village at this stage, Chiba can do it." And hearing this sound, the first figure hadn''t spoken yet, but the other one had spoken first. I saw that although this person is silent and silent, he is wide and fat, and looks very plump. He is the current head of the Konoha Pig, Deer and Butterfly Mid-Autumn Dao clan, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo. By his side, the figure shaking his head is really the current patriarch of the Zhongshan Zhongshan clan of the pig-deer-butterfly combination. As for the one who just started talking, he is undoubtedly the leader of the Nara clan in the pig, deer and butterfly combination, and Konohas chief of staff level Nara deer has been around for a long time. "Well...it should be near here, but we also have to consider the possibility of moving the battlefield, or the possibility of Chiba being captured and then being taken away from this area. Therefore, it is better to expand the search area." Hearing the words of the two close friends, Nara Shika nodded for a long time, glanced at the mountain wall hidden by the trees in front, and the worry on his face grew thicker, but there was nothing unusual between the words. There is no trace of Chakra reaction, is it true that the elites in this foothills are all destroyed? What kind of powerful enemy is it that can completely wipe out those elite dark parts silently? Chiba, can you actually fight such an enemy now? The lake just now seems to have some traces of lightning strikes. Is this also made by Chiba? Although I heard Xuena say that Chiba has already begun to learn other chakra properties, but such a strong Lei Dun... ! Don''t be such a strong Thunder Dunge, it is used by the enemy! I have to hold on, Chiba! And in his heart, he was quietly squeezing a sweat for Chiba. Recalling the scorch marks of the lightning strike on the edge of the huge lake, and the strong marks of various reactions to the lightning strike, Nara Luji could not help but feel chills in his heart and sweating behind his back. That kind of thunder escape is definitely an S-level thunder escape. And Thunder Ninjutsu is the strongest and most explosive type among the five types of escape ninjutsu. If you say that the attack power for an instant, it may still be higher than the wind and fire. If the thunder is used by the enemy, So at the speed of Thunder Dunge, I''m afraid Qianye can''t escape, and such a powerful Thunder Dunge, he can''t think of anyone who can bear it. To be honest, if he is convinced that this thunder escape is used by the enemy, he will probably go back to report. News of Chibas death. But, after all, he didn''t believe that Chiba was ended in this way, and with the feats and speed of progress that Chiba had created before, it would not be unusual for him to master the S-rank Thunder Descent Ninjutsu. Therefore, he is now more inclined to be the Thunder Dunge used by Chiba. As for the huge lake where Chiba and the enemy battled, Nara Lukaku was not surprised at all. With the strength of Chiba, it is not impossible to change the terrain or something. Lake or something, as Konoha''s strongest water escape ninja, it is not unusual for him to make such a huge one. "Now, our search position has been the most forward. We can''t worry. If we get too far away from the following troops, it may cause a break in the formation. Then, if we encounter that intruder, we I am afraid that the strength of the three people cannot be held back." And at this moment, when Nara Yakuhisa said so, Yamanaka Koichi and Akimi Mizuza looked at each other, and finally, after a moment of groaning, Yamanaka said in a bitter voice. This time they were ordered by the three generations of Naruto-sama to search for the trails of Chiba and the enemy. It is not their group, and there are at least 20 groups. The third-generation Naruto-sama should send a batch later, the number is unknown. When they left, they also found that the three generations of Naruto Masters were still gathering people, and they were searching from another direction. And their group, it should be a frontal search, searching all the way from the village to the place where the enemy appeared. Also, given the strength of the enemy''s silent kill of the elite guards among the dark elites, and because each team has perception ninjas, their more than twenty teams formed a huge formation to search. is to come to support and rescue Chiba as soon as possible after encountering an enemy. And now, they are actually about to leave the formation. As for the reason, the current Nara Lukisa, as the leader, is a little anxious. "I know that you still owe Chiba''s favor, but if you are too passionate, we may not only be unable to save Chiba, but we have to get in." At the same time, the Qiudao Dingzao on the side also opened his mouth. After decades of friendship, Qiu Dao Dingza and Yamanaka Keiichi could not see why Nara Luji, who has always been calm, was anxious, and it was not because of the last time Chiba ventured to save him, this always calm old man Friends, some are too worried about Chiba''s safety, and have some influence on the correct decision. On weekdays, it is not uncommon for him to inquire about Chiba''s intelligence intentionally or unintentionally. It is estimated that besides the favors, Chiba is also quite fancy. This is a mess if I care about it~www.novelhall.com~ I am calm. " Regarding this, Nara Luji purged Yan Rong and said solemnly. "Then, do you think it is suitable now? Leave the team to expand the search area." Hearing this, Yamanaka Keiichi and Qiu Dao Dingza did not even look at each other, and directly replied. Although you can search at a faster speed if you leave the formation now, after all, the speed of each team is different for more than 20 groups, just like some people run fast, some people run slow, always take care of Those who run slowly. And they are the kind that runs fast. However, they are quick to leave the team, but the formation is no longer there, or they are not in the formation. Their strength cooperation may be able to hold the opponent, but it is absolutely impossible to delay for long, especially in the case of leaving the team. Although they can contact other teams, it is basically impossible to support them in time. Judging from the huge lake just now, the enemy is extremely powerful. They are not enough to see. "Uh...this..." After hearing this sound, and noticing the scorching eyes of the two old friends who knew the roots and the bottom, Nara Shikajiu''s mouth twitched slightly, but he didn''t know what to say. Indeed, intellectually speaking, now, the search should not be expanded. But if this goes on, I''m afraid it won''t work. Considering that Chiba may fall into rivals now, they must find Chiba as soon as possible! Chapter 1896： The meaning of 0 leaves "right" Seeing Nara Kajiu''s expression that seemed to be moved, Yamanaka Keiichi and Akimiichi Ozuza spoke. It''s not that they don''t worry about Chiba. To be honest, the anxiety in their hearts is definitely not inferior to their old friends. After all, that child is now almost the most promising child in the entire village. not only possesses unparalleled talent, but what is more valuable is his passionate heart for the village. No one would have imagined that a teenager who had lived in the village''s hatred since he was a child would have been involved in dangerous places for the village without considering the previous suspicion, and even, in a dangerous situation like the Third Ninja World War, he would turn the tide from Wu Qianyan One person in the hidden army rode alone and saved the village. almost used practical actions to break all doubts and disgust. proved with actions what a "hero" should be. To be honest, there are still many people in the village who can''t hold their heads up in the face of this child. Compared with the heart of this child, the vast majority of people in the village are almost all small belly chicken intestines. At that time, it was heard from the front line that Chiba had saved the village with an enemy of five thousand and sacrificed. I dont know how many ninjas and ordinary people were embarrassed to sleep that day. It was also at that time that the whole village finally changed its view of Chiba completely. Even if they still hate Chiba, such a child who can save his life for the village and save the village, they cannot let anyone hurt this. child. It is precisely because of this that they are anxious and worried. Chiba, shouldn''t die here! This child should grow up steadily, marry a wife and have children, enjoy a period of peace, and eventually grow old and die. This child feels too little warmth. Can''t they just died without compensation. Even, maybe, not just them, but everyone involved in the search now has this idea. Besides, they still owe this child a favor! They understand the feelings of their old friends, but they can''t let their old friends lose their minds. To save Chiba, they have to stay in line. Everyone, the twenty groups of search teams, are enduring and suppressing this urge to rapidly expand the search area. Here, they can''t let their old friends destroy this patience. This point, Yamanaka Keiichi and Akudo Dingza are extremely certain. "However, we must also consider the situation in which Chiba falls into the enemy''s hands. If we go one step late, we may lose Chiba by a small margin." When hearing the words of the two old friends, Nara Luji shook his head and said. Maybe he may be a little irrational. But sometimes, it is not a good thing to stick to the rules. What they are performing is a rescue mission, and time is the most important thing. According to his current judgment, the current speed is too slow. It is safe to have a formation, but this undoubtedly narrows the search area. After all, most of the current search relies on the perception of the perception ninja, and the number of search surfaces depends on the perception range of each perception ninja and the cross of perception surfaces between perception ninjas. In the current situation, because it is convenient for the first time support, the distance between each team is actually to match the perception ninja with the smallest perception range, and because of the need to support distance, even the perception ninja with the smallest perception range. In fact, there is a considerable part of the scope, all of which overlap with others. is like Haiyi with the largest sensing range. In fact, the effective sensing range is only one-tenth, and the efficiency is too low. If the formation is broken up and the full range of perception of Hiichi can be used, and the range of perception of more than 20 groups of ninjas with different perception ranges, then the search will be more efficient. Within a few minutes, the search for such a large area of ??foothills may be completed. Such a slow and inefficient search is a taboo! He admits that he is a little irrational, but it does not mean that he is really not calm! "This" And hearing this sound from his old friend, Yamanaka Kaiichi and Qiu Dao Dingza looked at each other almost at the same time, and their expressions changed slightly. Indeed, their current search efficiency is a bit low. However, now Chiba has not returned to the village on time. Either he was caught up, captured by a captive, or seriously injured and hid somewhere. Of the three possibilities, two of them have to face the strong enemy. They have to guarantee support. Otherwise, even if Chiba is found, Chiba will not be saved. The current situation is a taboo in search and rescue. But it is the safest way under current circumstances. In search and rescue, security is also the top priority. Otherwise, the search and rescue target was found, but because of insufficient preparations, the rescue was unable to be rescued, so I could only watch the search and rescue target die. The search and rescue was also meaningless. "You should know what Chiba means to the village, right?" Seeing the two old friends hesitating, Nara Lujiu took a slight breath and said in a deep voice. "Of course!" Hearing the words, Yamanaka Uiichi and Akiu Dao Dingza didn''t even look at each other, so they spoke straightforwardly. What Chiba means to the village can be seen from the arrangement of the three generations of Hokage and Mizumon. Moreover, the village has never sent more than five teams to search and rescue for one person. Now Chiba''s search and rescue teams have exceeded 20 groups, and the actual number has even doubled. This kind of treatment, but no Konoha ninja has ever had it. Even Hokage! This is almost self-explanatory, now for the village, Chiba is the most important! Considering this importance, besides the future Naruto, who else is eligible! What''s more, what Chiba did and the characteristics he showed, even Nara Lukisa sighed for his wisdom, and the attacks he accumulated at a young age, the people in the village hope in the future, who can be He fights Hokage? At first, they were very optimistic about Kakashi, the son of Sakumo, but compared with Chiba, it was still a bit worse. If you say who Hokage is in the Five Dynasties, it is definitely Chiba who grew up, there is no doubt. Even, they thought privately that with Mizumon and Chiba, Konoha would have no worries for a hundred years in the future. Even when they were two, Konoha would not have any major problems with prosperity. "So, are you sure you want to continue this way? I admit that I am not rational enough now, but I am not calm, and my efficiency is too low. We must change our strategy, but I don''t want to completely change the status quo. I think we three One should take the first step. After all, Haiyi has the widest range of perception, and the large unit still follows the original route, according to the current search range and situation of the large unit~www.novelhall.com~The three of us are one step ahead, and there is no hindrance. Right. Then if we find anything, we will try our best to pass the message as the main thing, and follow it all the way! If the message cannot be delivered, we will follow it separately, leave a mark, and let Haiyi go back to report." At this time, looking at the expressions of the two friends, Nara Luji didn''t talk nonsense, and directly struck the iron while it was hot and spoke. Just the three of us... In this case, it seems to be a compromise! Compared to the present, indeed, given the importance of Chiba, the lives of the three of us are not worth mentioning. And hearing this sound, Yamanaka Uiichi and Qiu Dao Dingza frowned like this, and such a thought passed through their hearts. "That''s it." After all, the two of them are battle-tested ninjas. After the thought of approval in their hearts, they quickly decided. "Then, Haiyi informed the army to speed up the search, and they will continue as usual." Hearing this, Nara Shikahisas smile flashed from the corner of his mouth, and he uttered this sound immediately. At the same time, when the voice started, the other person had already turned around, and his body was slightly sinking, but he could not wait to fly by. Out. waiting for us! Chiba! Must hold on! Absolutely... Absolutely not to die! You are not a "son of a traitor" anymore! When he turned and sank, his face was already as deep as ink! Chapter 1897： Wait a minute! Indeed, with that said, everything can be sorted out. The reason why Uchiha Nobuhiko worked for the masked man was because at a certain period of time, when the tiger fell in Heiyang, he was intimidated by the masked man. In short, after Uchiha Nobuhiko was caught in a weak spot or caught, Was forced to cooperate with the mask man. After all, the two sides couldn''t trust each other, so both set the curse seal. The masked boy was afraid that his strength was better than his own, Uchiha Nobuhiko cut corners and was passive and sabotaged, so he set the condition that he could not perfuse his orders, and tied his own Uchiha Nobuhiko''s curse seal activation into the heartbeat, and the heartbeat stopped. , This Uchiha Nobuhiko would also die, almost forcibly tied Uchiha Nobuhiko to his warship. And this Uchiha Nobuhiko also did not trust this masked man, so that''s why he asked the masked man to set a conditional spell on himself, not to let him die on purpose. In this way, compulsory trust is established. Now, out of certain considerations, Uchiha Nobuhiko may really not want to provoke Konoha, maybe he has other ideas, so he should get rid of the mask man as soon as possible. At the same time, he may not want the mask man to gain the strength of the nine tails, so Just choose to do this transaction. And, because of the conditions of the curse seal, he had to come to the real battle. The various conditions he set were also considered well-intentioned, and he could not violate the conditions of his curse seal, and he could implement his own plan. From here, everything is logical! is all reasonable! As for those who cannot be proved, it is normal! If he can prove that only the masked man is there, and it can be proved in confrontation, it is sometimes unreliable! Hearing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words, for a moment, Yukina, Kunsina and Hafeng Mizuno subconsciously rationalized the fragmentary information just mentioned, and found that it was indeed reasonable. Besides, it should be the truth. In other words, it is feasible! stay and fight! "Xunai, Mizumon, what do you think?" Thinking of this, Kushina glanced at her husband beside him, and Xuena beside her husband, and asked. "Can you make sure? Make sure that Hirohiko can wake up in time and can use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes?" And hearing Kushina''s sound, Bofeng Shuimen and Xuena opened their mouths almost at the same time. "it should be OK." In response, Kushina nodded, but the words were not absolute, and he said. should it work? And hearing this sound, Xue Na and Bo Feng Shui Men frowned at the same time. To be honest, they really hope to hear something like absolute okay from Kushinas mouth. After all, if they choose to stay, Hirohiko will become the most critical point. If they can wake up as quickly as possible, then come to them. That said, it is undoubtedly possible to survive this crisis without any risk. The sooner they wake up, the sooner they can end the battle. After all, the opponent will not be merciful. The opponent is also extremely strong. If the time is too long, the three of them may not stick to it. "Well, then, how to fight!" However, even though they were a little disappointed in their hearts, Hafeng Mizumon and Xuena finally understood that no one of them could be sure of this kind of thing. Even if I changed to them, even if I was very confident in my heart, in this situation, I might not be able to say absolutely acceptable words. It''s just that, since Kushina planned to do this, and showed the composure and calmness that he hadn''t shown before, he must be sure. They, believe in Kushina! And, if you can save Chiba, how about taking some risks! "Mizumon... Xuena..." And hearing this sound, Kushina was taken aback. To be honest, she didn''t expect her husband and disciples to answer so simply. She guessed that until now, Xuena and her husband would not object, but she did not expect that her husband and Xuena would agree so simply. For a while, she didn''t know what to say. what happened? Didn''t Kyosinna convince them? Ha Feng Mizumon and Hyuga Yuuna did not agree? I feel a little bit frozen on the spot. And at this time, catching this moment of movement, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brows suddenly frowned. In the vision of the eternal kaleidoscope, he clearly noticed that Kushina''s expression was unnatural and seemed to be in a daze. It''s like a certain thing is not expected. And based on the expressions on the faces of the three of them just now, they should have believed their words, and they should agree to it next. Although Yukata Hyuga actually objected to him just now, it surprised him, but the words just now, The effect should be excellent. Just now, the three of them have shown affirmative expressions, and they have already agreed. It is difficult, I understand the agreement, not the agreement to stay, but the agreement that they do not believe me, they plan to leave. At this moment, seeing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart is also tight. Seeing that things are about to be done, the other party will fall into his own trap, but at this critical time, there is another moth. It seems that there is something wrong with the other partys opinion. Now its this only once again. Dont No other situation. Actually, whether the other party stays or not, there is no way. Now he has no choice. is cautious on the other side, and he is also cautious. is it It seems that there is no other way but to do it! Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face became slightly cold, and a trace of determination flashed in his eyes. Now, it is no longer time to look around and look around. "Ah" And after the decision flashed in his eyes, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face suddenly turned into a sigh ~www.novelhall.com~ A sigh was spit out from his mouth. It seems that there is something, he finally confirmed it. At the same time, the raised hand slowly lowered. "Really... It seems that you have already made your decision, then..." As he lowered his hand, Uchiha Nobuhiko also took a step back slowly, then took a step back, and after a few steps, he withdrew from Fei Lei Shen''s kunai zone. Leaving the Thunder God area? This Uchiha Nobuhiko... And at this time, hearing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s abrupt sigh, the hearts of the three Kushina were tight, and they seemed to feel it. They suddenly looked up, and their expressions changed slightly. What does he want to do! "You don''t have to worry about it anymore. This transaction will end like this! I will accept Takichiba''s life!" And at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s last words came one after another, and his hands had already raised two fingers. It seemed that he would immediately activate the seal technique placed on Chiba''s body. Oops! dragged for too long, he has no patience! Almost instantly, seeing this movement that almost made their heads empty, the three of them took a step forward almost subconsciously and raised their hands. "Hold on! We accept!" At the same time, he screamed and blurted out. . The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 1898： Incomprehensible first line of life! "Tick..." "Tick..." From time to time drops of water dripped, ripples in front of you, between the collision of the ripples, a bright color gap slowly appeared, following the turbulent ripples, spreading all the way, until the dim yellow light At the end of it, it was pitch black. At the same time, the yin-yang fish and gossip-like patterns also slowly light up, and every line is extremely clear when the ripples collide. "Appeared five thousand five hundred and seventy-two times. I did not think of what means should be used to open this seal for the five thousand five-72nd time." Then, the bright yin and yang fish gossip was reflected in his eyes. The ninja who was trapped in this sealed space was worried about by the Konoha search and rescue ninja, who was suspected of being sealed and burned to death by Uchiha Nobuhiko, let Kushina, Yukina and Bo Feng Shuimen''s heads were blank, and the chief young man Taki Chiba, who almost could only shout and conceal, was the most concerned young man Taki Chiba. Time, it seems that a long time has passed. He has been too lazy to count how long, and he is too lazy to record how long the inexplicable sound of water droplets will appear, and then let this analysis and the yin and yang fish gossip chart in front of him appear. Now, all this is meaningless. During this long period of time, he has seen the yin and yang fish gossip and crevices more than 5,000 times, and then when he has seen it for the fiftieth time or so, he has used all the methods available. . Of course, it turned out that there was no way. And during this time, Chiba has also thoroughly studied the yin and yang fish, gossip and bright colors that seem to divide this space. First of all, the yin-yang fish gossip and bright-colored gaps are not on the ground, but should be under the surface of the water, or in a space parallel to the ground, he cannot directly touch it. He touched it down, and he felt that there was only this water-like ground, without the unevenness of yin and yang fish, gossip and cracks. In other words, should he touch the floor or the floor. And this is also the main reason why he can do nothing. He is just a mental body now. In addition to memory enhancement and tirelessness, what he can do is to sit on the ground like he is now, almost giving up thinking. Secondly, this yin-yang fish gossip is actually not the kind of gossip in the previous life of Qianye. Strictly speaking, the yin-yang fish is the same as the previous life, but the shape, the shape of the yin-yang fish gossip, is an oval shape. In the center, there are three circles of lines, each with three gouyu jade, embossed in different directions. It looks more like Sasuke''s later reincarnation writing round eyes, except that the pupil in the middle is a yin and yang fish pattern. Of course, the size of this pattern is naturally much larger than Sasukes eyes. This size is almost his palm can only cover half of the yin and yang fish with pupils in it. And this pattern, Chiba has seen it. In the original work, when explaining Yin Yang Yun and Liu Dao Xianren, such a pattern appeared. Because of this, Chiba thought at first that this was a pattern of yin and yang escape, and it was very likely that it was hiding the secret of yin and yang escape. And the technique of yin and yang escape can be said to be the most fundamental kind of escape in the original Hokage. The six immortals divide the tail beast by yin and yang escape. Even, the current writing wheel eye pupil technique can actually be classified as Yin Dun, while the immortal human bodies of the Qianshou and Uzumaki clan can be classified as Yang Dun. The power of yang can be created based on the physical power in charge of life, and the power of yin can be created based on the spiritual power in charge of creation. And the six-way immortal divides the tail beast, it should use the power of Yin to create the shape, and then inject the life with the power of Yang. That''s why there are now nine-tailed beasts. Popular and one-sidedly speaking, the power of yin escape may be able to concretize imagination and turn it into a tangible existence, while the power of yang escape is vitality, which can inject life and make tangible and qualitative have life. As for the power of yin and yang, and Naruto and Sasuke''s power of yin and yang, are they of the same nature or level? The memory of this aspect, Chiba has been a little blurred. However, he vaguely remembered that the power of Yin and Yang seemed to be different from the power of Yin and Yang. The power of yin and yang given by the six immortals is the sealing technique of the ultimate sealing technique "six ways, the earth explodes the sky and the stars". It is a kind of sealing technique, and it does not seem to be the power of yin or yang. . This is the reason why Sasuke and Naruto can still retain the reincarnation writing round eyes and the six ways of writing after the six ways of celestial stars have recovered the power of yin and yang. As for why Sasuke has reincarnation writing round eyes, Naruto''s Nine Tails mode evolved into a six-way mode. It should be that after the two were rescued, each person''s rescue method was different. Sasuke may have accidentally obtained something key and awakened to reincarnation. Because of the power of Indra, Naruto should have gained a little bit of power from the nine big-tailed beasts and also awakened the power of reincarnated Asura. Of course, this is just Chiba''s guess, his memory in this regard is already very vague. Do not rule out the memory may be wrong. However, the six immortals in the impression should have only given the power of yin and power of yang. The power of yin escape and the power of yang escape should be a different way of using mental power and physical power that is different from the change of Chakras nature. Using this alternative application of physical energy and spiritual energy can produce yin escape The power and the power of Yang escape. In other words, there are two other types of chakras that are similar to fire chakras, thunder chakras, earth chakras, water chakras, and wind chakras, the Yin chakras and the Yang chakras. This way of producing Yin-attribute Chakra and Yang-attribute Chakra is called Yin-Yang Escape. The so-called yin and yang escape technique should be the same as fire escape ninjutsu, thunder escape ninjutsu, or the use of yin attribute chakra and yang attribute chakra. The effect is to create life form invisible. some type of. For example, Naruto created eyeballs for Kakashi. Of course, it may also be subdivided into the art of yang escape and the art of yin escape. For example, the secret arts of various schools, such as the doubling of the autumn roads, should be the yang escape, and the heart-turning-heart arts of the mountain family and The shadow restraint technique of the Nara clan should be the technique of yin escape. In short ~www.novelhall.com~Yin Dun Yang Dun or synthetic Yin Yang Dun, is to make Yin attribute chakra and Yang attribute chakra. Yin attribute chakra and yang attribute chakra are the so-called power of Yin and Yang. The so-called yang escape technique and yin escape technique or yin and yang escape technique are the ways to use the yin attribute chakra and yang attribute chakra to play its role. Now Chiba has mastered the five chakra nature changes. If he masters the yin-yang escape and yin-yang escape, he may be able to create a jade with seven attributes of yin, yang, water, fire, wind, and thunder. In order to seek the edge of Tao Yu, that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Susuo can not fight. Even, through the technique of Yin and Yang escape, or the technique of Yin escape, he can leave directly from here, after all, he is a spiritual body. The Yin Escape technique related to mental power may be the switch to leave. However, it is clear that this is Chiba thinking too well, the reality is always cruel. Not to mention the yin-yang escape and the yin-yang escape, he stared at the appearance of this pattern four thousand times, and still didn''t understand anything. "Am I still...not grasping the correct interpretation of the first line of life?" At this time, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, and finally couldn''t hold on. The whole person leaned back, lay down, and looked at the dark sky without a god. The corners of his mouth were bitter. The present situation is that he is in desperation again! He couldn''t understand what the yin and yang fish gossip and gaps represent! Chapter 1889： buffer Humph You have to let me speak up and say things sharply, you have no choice at all, but I let you seem to have a choice! Hesitate, hesitate! but Looking at their expressions, it seems that a decision has already been made. Was it because I read and guessed wrong? Sure enough, did I feel unbalanced just now? Looking at the three men with nervous faces ahead, Uchiha Nobuhiko frowned slightly, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly unnaturally. To be honest, even though the goal was achieved, he was still quite dissatisfied. It was not that he was dissatisfied with the reaction on the other side, but was dissatisfied with his own attitude. Although it didn''t have much influence on the whole thing, he shouldn''t be so shaken just now. It''s like when he was immature, so easily shaken, so uncomfortable, even if he succeeds now, the other party will definitely stay. Up. His self-esteem has been hit. Just now he could not hold back his anger and could not help but threaten Taki Chibas life. In his view now, he was a little guilty. Because of his guilty conscience and uncertainty, he used Taki Chiba to threaten. Now It seems that the momentum is actually a little weaker. As he imagined, the perfect result of the other party''s first export and stay was a few discounts. In terms of qualifications, and those true geniuses, even after so much polishing, they are still flawed after all. Perhaps, no matter how much time it takes, it will not be completely flattened, and it will always show up unknowingly under some extreme circumstances. This is the so-called situation that is easy to change, is it hard to change nature? It''s also the so-called no one is perfect, is no gold pure? but After so many years of hard work, the accumulation of each life, is it not as good as Takichiba who has experienced only 20 or 30 years? Sometimes, even if it is equally special, there are some... Afterwards, Uchiha Nobuhiko, whose self-esteem was hit, showed a bit of sigh, and his eyes consciously or unconsciously swept over the one lying behind the three, who had entered a suspended animation state. According to his experience, he might not have lived his entire life It is possible to restore Taki Chiba, who has no threat to him. At this moment, looking at this Taki Chiba, he felt a sense of frustration faintly. At the same time, with the sense of frustration, the battle between him and Takichiba in this nine-tailed human column battle continued to pass through his mind. In particular, the scenes of Uchiha''s retreat with the soil, and the four people rescued by Hafeng Mizumon and Takichiba, are particularly profound. He deeply felt that this Takichiba was really far-sighted, and it was considered exhaustive. If he didn''t understand outsiders, if he didn''t know the light ball in his brain, I''m afraid, he could only bring Uchiha to retreat. Of this choice. In a sense, this victory was his luck. However, when he chose to observe the situation at Uchiha Madara, it seemed that he had chosen the right one. Today, if there is no such conditional spell seal, I am afraid that it will not be easy to fool it. And thinking of this, after all, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not stay in the two words of luck and the feeling of frustration for long. Now, the other party has decided to stay, and he finally won. This frustration he has experienced in many lifetimes And the frustration doesn''t end this time, he won''t stop eating because of choking. He is not a genius with high IQ, nor is he a genius who can increase his strength infinitely given time. He is just a member of the ordinary Uchiha clan, and apart from being able to rebirth continuously, there is nothing special about him. All he possessed was nothing more than the precipitation and accumulation of time and the constant qualitative changes. He has experienced more failures and frustrations than successes. At this time, he was still very grateful to Uchiha Madara. If Uchiha Madara hadn''t put such a curse on his heart, I am afraid he really couldn''t convince the three in front of him. It''s also fortunate that Uchiha Madara wouldn''t believe anyone, and he also put this curse mark on Uchiha''s soil, otherwise he really didn''t know how to get rid of this panic. It is precisely because Uchiha Madara set up such a forbidden curse seal, he spent all his life''s memory to find the solution of this curse seal and understand how the curse seal was set, so that he can do the same. Use this spell seal. Moreover, under Uchiha Madara''s hands, he has really learned a lot of tricks and tactics, and even has quite a kaleidoscope of how to write round eyes and transfer the seal, which Uchiha Madara himself taught. Sometimes, I have to say that these geniuses are really easy to frustrate. In his opinion, Uchiha Madara is just a junior, but there are some things that they are really more proficient than this old monster. . Whether it''s Uchiha Madara, or Taki Chiba in front of you. "Wait...wait a minute, we will stay. Don''t do it!" And at this time, just as a series of thoughts flashed in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind, the Hafeng Mizuno over there took a slight breath, stared at his raised two-fingered hand, and spoke again. "is it?" And hearing this sound, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes unconsciously glanced at Hyuga Yukana next to Bo Feng Mizuno, but seeing her face panicked, she was not calm at all, her heart was slightly relaxed, and her hand slightly Soften, the erected fingers slowly bend down, and said. "Yes, we are determined to stay, and we accept your deal! Isn''t it better for you to get rid of this masked man as soon as possible?" Seeing his actions, the three of Kushina were obviously relieved, and the hands that stretched out subconsciously because of tension were slowly put down, and these words were spit out from the mouth of Xuena who was relieved. . "Indeed, getting rid of this masked man as soon as possible is better than anything else. However, there is one point to declare that if you move Takichiba by one point during the battle, I will immediately unlock the seal of Amaterasu. Of course, you guys. Takichiba can be removed from the battlefield, I can give you this time." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko put down his two-finger hands and took a slight breath. The condescending and arrogant calm expression once again filled his face, and his tone was also ordinary arrogant and condescending, which was unpleasant. Although the other party was sure to stay, Uchiha Nobuhiko was still quite calm and did not press too hard. In the current situation, the most important thing is Taki Chiba, the other party may not really completely believe in him, it''s just the situation. Since you are not at ease with each other, it is better to make a little space. Give each other a buffer, and then grab the nine tails! "Really~www.novelhall.com~ Then, we need ten minutes." Hearing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words, Kushina did not hesitate, and directly asked for a ten-minute buffer period. "No, five minutes, at most." Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t hesitate, and cut half of it. "it is good!" However, after hearing this sound, Jiu Xinnai did not hesitate to agree, and after agreeing, he turned around and began to place two unconscious disciples. It almost made the corners of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth twitch. This second generation of nine-tailed man Zhuli... How do you feel calculated? . Remember the website of this site, www. biquxu. Com, easy to read next time, or enter "" on Baidu to enter this site Chapter 1900： Jiu Xin Nas approach "Kushina, Yukina, Chiba and Hirohiko will leave it to you, try to move as far away as possible." Noting that his wife next to him turned around happily and bought himself a five-minute buffer period, Bo Feng Shuimen took a breath and spoke softly. "Ok." In response to her husband''s words, Kushina nodded gently, but his figure did not stop, walked directly to Hongyan''s side, and hugged him. "Xunai, Chiba will leave it to you." At the same time, he said to Xuena. "Yes!" And at this time, Xuena had already walked to Chiba for the first time and put Chiba on her body. At this time, hearing Kushina''s words, she nodded subconsciously. "wait me back." After hearing Xuena''s answer, Kushina didn''t hesitate. He glanced sideways and motionless, focusing on his husband on the enemy, lowered his voice and said. "what." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, without any intention to persuade his wife. Just now, when his wife looked over, he also saw his wife''s eyes, that kind of firm and unrejectable look, and the simple tone of voice, everything proved that his wife would never shrink back. They won''t retreat behind them, and now, although they have to stay with Chiba as hostage, if Kushina is sent back, Chiba will probably die immediately. The condition of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s curse seal cannot be passively sabotaged. Watching Kyuubi Ren Zhuli leave, it will basically be counted as passive sabotage. Things are not that simple. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s curse seal conditions actually killed Nassina Kushin here. Now, since he wants to stay and save Chiba, it is impossible for Kushina to escape the battle. Was this Uchiha Nobuhiko intentional just now? Deliberately angry, so escaped from the Mark of Flying Thunder God? If he has been in this area with the Mark of the Flying Thunder God, it would not be too tricky...hey, is he still seizing any chance after all? Did you think too much just now? Is that why he used it? And at this time, Hafeng Mizuno had already regained his senses, and already felt a little bit. Just now, Uchiha Nobuhikos so-called detonation seal was probably a play, just to pretend to be impatient, and exited the area of ??the God of Thunder. . This is definitely a troublesome move. If he has been in the Fei Lei Shen''s imprint area, then he can seize the opportunity and use the speed of Fei Lei Shen to forcefully suppress it. Although the attack may be invalid, at least it can hold him and buy time for Hong Yan to wake up. Now, the situation is completely different. The other party has a long-range attack method, and it is still a violent dark flame. As long as the other party does not enter the Fei Lei Shen mark area, then for them, they may not be able to hold the other party. And Namikaze Mizumon also didn''t believe that the other party had no interest in Kyuubi at all. If he couldn''t hold the other party on his side, then it could not be ruled out that Uchiha Nobuhiko would take Kyuubi. Next, what should I do? How to start, can always seize the opportunity. Then, thinking of this, Bo Feng Shui Men''s hand trembled, but his brows wrinkled tightly. "Duh!" And in this shaking time, a Flying Thunder God''s bitterness without cold light flashed, and it fell directly near the black wall of fire that wrapped the masked man, and slanted into the ground. "Please." Almost at the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko noticed the movements of Hafeng Mizuno, but he just raised his eyes and didn''t seem to care. Instead, he said actively. She doesn''t care at all! Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shui Men did not speak, but his face sank until he could no longer sink. "Teacher Jiuxinai?" At this time, on the other side, about two to three hundred meters away from Uchiha Nobuhiko, Hirohiko and Chiba were put down again, but after they were put down, Yukina''s brows were slightly twisted. Teacher Jiu Xinnai, what is the method? To ensure that Hongyan can wake up in time, and to ensure that he can use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, which is not what ordinary medical ninjutsu can do. At this time, seeing his teacher slowly squatting down, grabbing Chiba''s hand with one hand, and Hongyan''s hand with the other, Xuena was full of doubts. It should be possible! Such a chakra full of vitality should be able to cure Hirohiko and Chiba in their current state. At the same time, grabbing the hands of the two disciples, Kushina was also quite unconfident. After all, it was the first time she did such a thing. Moreover, there has not been any experiment before, but she is willing to gamble. If the bet wins, then her three disciples and her husband will be able to return to the village satisfactorily and safely. If it fails, it is just her own. A life, this can be considered very worthwhile. It''s already a very cost-effective gamble! "Xue Na, don''t talk to me yet, I need to concentrate, you will understand later." Thinking of this, Kushina also responded to her only female disciple. After this sound, she closed her eyes and began to concentrate little by little, focusing on the seal on her abdomen. "Yes" Seeing how her teacher closed her eyes and concentrated, Xuena responded softly and nodded, then her gaze fell on Chiba, with a slightly vague sight, the look of the young man who had rescued him in desperation. , Slightly pale. Chiba... But in her mind, she couldn''t help but recall the time, when she was desperate, that "Miss", and when there were a few more detonating charms at his feet, Kunai, she didn''t even think about it, she rushed over. Picture. At that time, she only knew that he had saved herself, and she wanted to save him. And now, she has only one thought, she wants to save him! Bo... Bo Bo... Bo Bo Bo Bo Bo... At this time, a strange chakra surging sound slowly sounded in front of her, which belonged to the direction of her teacher. this is! She raised her head subconsciously ~www.novelhall.com~ and looked at her teacher, but was slightly startled. Nine-tailed Chakra! This is the Chakra of Nine Tails! At this moment, in her eyes, I dont know when, all parts of her teachers body, the red chakra is like some kind of viscous liquid constantly gushing out, slowly wrapping her teacher and gathering together A protective coat of the fox nature. She looked past the stall, and the tail made up of five red chakras was slowly blooming, like a beautiful red flower. Could it be that Teacher Kushina, do you want to use the nine-tailed chakra! Use Nine Tails Chakra to rescue Chiba and Hirohiko! At this time, the fox-shaped coat was already slowly extending from Jiuxinai''s arm to the arms of the two teenagers held by her. Remember the website of this site, www. biquxu. Com, easy to read next time, or enter "" on Baidu to enter this site Chapter 1901： effect Covered! Seeing the red fox-shaped chakra slowly spread from the arms of the two to the whole body, forming a kind of fox-eared chakra group, Xuenai''s eyes opened slightly, and his heart became nervous involuntarily. Obviously, the method my own teacher said now is to use Kyuwei Chakra to heal Hirohiko and even Chiba. Now, it''s time to see the effect. It was about Hirohiko and Chiba, as well as the current situation. At this moment, I couldn''t help Xuena not hang his heart. "Chi! Chi Chi Chi!" And at this moment, after Xuenai''s heart began to become tense, wisps of white air slowly evaporated from some parts of Hongyan''s body. Especially where his arm broke. this is! And seeing this scene, Xue Nai''s eyes clearly flashed a hint of surprise. At this moment, in her eyes, even though her vision is still a little fuzzy, she can still see the large and small wounds on Hongyan''s body, just under the infiltration of the nine-tailed chakra, it can be seen with naked eyes. The speed of change healed, and even the slight painful color on Hongyans face slowly eased with the transpiration of the white gas, and the brows that were still frowning when unconscious because of the pain were also slowly loosened. Got out. Obviously, this nine-tailed chakra is very effective. Now Hongyan''s trauma has begun to heal, and even some small scars have been healed in just an instant. The method of my own teacher is very effective. Teacher Kushina, have you been studying Nine-Tailed Chakra all this time? According to some confidential documents in the village, this Nine-tailed Chakra can also be controlled by the former Nine-tailed person, Zhuli Uzumaki Mito. Is it possible that Mr. Kushina can already control the power of Nine-tailed? So, in this battle, is it possible that we still have quite a chance to win? Especially now that Nine-tailed Chakra can heal Hirohiko? When the surprise flashed in his eyes, Xue Nai''s heart also flashed a series of surprise thoughts. but What''s going on here in Chiba? Is it possible that the fitness is not suitable? However, the thought of this surprise flashed by. Xuena quickly noticed that Chiba on the other side was completely different from the situation where Hirohiko was breathing white. Not only was there no white gas at all, the fox-shaped red chakra However, the coat is still fading little by little, and it hardly becomes a fox shape several times. Obviously, these nine-tailed chakras did not seem to have any effect on Chiba''s body, and even seemed to be somewhat incompatible and difficult to maintain. Teacher Jiu Xin Na... At this moment, Xuena, who couldn''t help but looked up, slowly raised his head, looked at the teacher opposite, and pursed his lips, but after all, he said nothing. what happened? In Chiba, isn''t the relationship with Chakra Kyuubi not good? There is no way to fix the Nine-tailed Chakra at all, not to mention the treatment of the injury, even maintaining the Nine-tailed Chakra''s coat is quite difficult. Could it be that Uchiha Nobuhiko did the tricks? This is not good! If Kyuubi Chakra can''t be effective, then Chiba can only remain hostage. Even if we take down the masked man, I am afraid we will have to make some tense negotiations. When the time comes, we don''t know if there is any excess physical strength. At this time, Jiuxinai was already sweating, and controlling the nine-tailed chakra is not an easy task, let alone tie the nine-tailed chakrawi to someone else, even if she has been able to extract the nine-tailed chakra After that, I have been studying the nine-tailed chakra, and even experimented with many animals, but her control of the chakra is relatively weak after all. Now it is quite difficult to barely maintain it. Now Chiba seems to be incompatible with each other, let alone maintaining it, the Nine-tailed Chakra has been depleted since the beginning of the transportation, and it has been unable to maintain the appearance of the nine-tailed coat several times. I am afraid that when she withdraws, Chiba His nine-tailed coat will dissipate in the first place. Moreover, in order to maintain Chiba''s nine-tailed coat, the nine-tailed chakra she had drawn this time was being rapidly consumed. At this time, there were only two of the five coat tails on her back. And five minutes, no, it should be said that after more than three minutes, she must withdraw her hand, and the time agreed with Uchiha Nobuhiko is also coming. How to do? If Chiba is awake, there is only one thing we need to do, and that is to survive the time when Hirohiko is sleeping. But if Chiba has been in a coma, then he must threaten the masked man again and protect Chiba. It is also necessary to prevent Uchiha Nobuhiko from lifting the seal in Chiba''s body and playing tricks to set up any means to restrain them. The plan may not be successful! After all, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is not going to be passive and sabotaged, and if he fights with all his strength, even if he can survive until Hirohiko wakes up, I am afraid the fighting state is almost the same. The scarlet-tailed beast''s coat swayed slightly, Kushina''s brows were tightly furrowed, and the only two tails that remained behind him, and another slowly melted into the coat, five tails. Only one is left. "Okay, Mr. Kushina, let''s stop here, Chiba''s side, I can''t force it." Seeing this scene, Xuena spoke. After all, she is the most outstanding deputy commander of the defense force. From the fact that the number of Kushinai''s tails continues to disappear, she can still see something. Moreover, Kushinai also used this nine-tailed chakra state to practice against them. However, some things can''t be hidden from her. Now, his teacher''s Nine-tailed Chakra is decreasing drastically, which will definitely affect the next battle. Moreover, the excessive consumption of the nine-tailed chakra must be due to the current Chiba. In other words, it cannot go on like this. And with Xuenai''s voice, one hand was also lightly pressed on Kushinai''s hand that was holding Qianye. "Snow Na..." Through the unique touch of the nine-tailed coat, he felt this slightly trembling hand, and Kushina was taken aback and raised his head. In the eyes, it was Xuena shaking his head. "laugh!" What that ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba''s nine-tailed coat around Chiba''s body instantly dissipated with the sound of steaming steam, turning into a chance red chakra smoke column, and disappearing into the air. On the side, Hongyan''s nine-tail coat was well maintained and very stable. "Enough, Mr. Kushina, let''s save our strength and deal with the enemy in front of us." Seeing the nine-tailed Chakra who had disappeared from Chiba''s body disappearing little by little, Yukina managed to squeeze a smile and said to her teacher. Xuena... Looking at Xuena in front of him, Yu Xinna pressed her lips and couldn''t say anything. Although not reconciled, she knows... Xuena is right! . Remember the website of this site, www. biquxu. Com, easy to read next time, or enter "" on Baidu to enter this site Chapter 1902： So, lets get started! "Ah, I get it." Looking at Yukina who shook his head again in front of him, Kushina took a breath and finally stopped insisting. He slowly let go of the hands of Hirohiko and Chiba. The red nine-tailed coat swayed and slowly straightened up. Body. "As long as Hongyan can wake up." In response, Xue Na took a deep look at Chiba next to him, and nodded heavily with a reluctant smile. However, this sentence is not so much for Kushina to hear, as it is for himself. At this moment, in her mind, Chiba''s every move, every word she had said, every time she had touched her, the bits and pieces of getting along with each other clearly appeared again. Indeed, Xuena was right. Now although Kyuubi has been making a big noise just now, I can''t resist my extraction. Even with a small amount of chakras, I can extract a lot of Kyuubi chakras, but after all, it will be a tough battle. It is already quite fortunate that the animal coat can be maintained. The quantity of the nine-tailed chakra is basically exchanged for my chakra. Now, Chiba''s side seems to have no effect. Instead of wasting it, it will not be enough when the time comes. It should stop now. Hard fight is imminent, and I can''t be too willful. At this time, Kushina took a deep breath, forced himself not to see Chiba, and kept admonishing himself. "Yuna, you stay to take care of Chiba and Hirohiko, and you must not let the battle spread here." Then, taking another deep breath, Kushina looked at Xuena seriously, almost speaking in the command tone of the teacher. "No! I also want to participate in the battle, there is still hope for my soft fist..." And hearing this sound, Xuena subconsciously wanted to refute, but, after understanding the seven-petal tail that bloomed again in front, and the seven tails brought her, she almost gave her a chilling chakra oppression. Li, the words that follow, can''t say anything. "Crack...crack...crack..." At this moment, Jiuxinai''s red foamy thick liquid-like tail beast coat suddenly turned deep red because of the blooming of the seven tails. Even those clear, firm and gentle eyes have been dyed crimson. The ground under the feet is constantly shattering, as if the tail beast coat that can''t bear the seven tails is constantly being cracked and pressed, even centered on Kuzina, a slight depression has been produced, constantly With the crack extending away. The bodies of Chiba and Hirohiko in front of him seemed to be constantly falling off the assembly line. At this moment, Xuena understood his teacher''s plan. "In the next battle, I need you to use soft fist to protect Hongyan and Chiba from the impact of the battle. Now among the three of us, only your soft fist has absolute defense, and your eyes can always pay attention to every move here. A move, although you have been hiding, but your chakra amount is not inferior to mine, it should be able to perfectly guarantee the safety of Hirohiko and Chiba." And as expected, Jiu Xinnai''s next sentence verified her conjecture. However, her teacher was right, and now her soft fist is the most suitable for protecting Chiba and Hirohiko. Looking at what Mr. Kushina looks like now, and looking at the movement of Uchiha Nobuhiko just now, the movement of the next battle will definitely not be small. This time, Teacher Jiu Xinnai definitely did not exclude her, but the result of careful consideration. Here, she really needs to stay for protection. "Yes, I understand." In response, Xue Na nodded and agreed. "Then...I''ll leave it to you here." And getting Xuenai''s affirmative answer, Kushina is not talking nonsense, after returning to nod, the crimson light flashes, and Kushina disappears in place with a cracking sound. A faint smoke and dust remained, spreading away from her original position. Ok... so fast! After almost stunned for a second, Xue Nai suddenly turned his head and looked at his water gate teacher. In an instant, his teacher was already standing beside his partner. Ok... so fast! Is this... Kushina? At the same time, standing by the side of Kushina, feeling the slight wind pressure produced by the oppression of the huge chakra, circles of smoke and dust next to the shoes slap past, the golden hair flying in the wave of the water gate, can''t help it I glanced at the wife who suddenly came next to me, and I couldn''t believe it. fast! too fast! He barely reacted just now. Nine-tailed Chakra...Seven Tails... At this speed, the oppressive feeling of this Chakra... Gee! Was it because the Nine-tailed chakra was so weak that he was imprisoned again, so he extracted such a huge amount of nine-tailed chakras? At this time, the opposite Uchiha Nobuhiko swallowed calmly, and the corners of his mouth twitched unnaturally but slightly invisible. Although the seven tails did not enter the second stage of tail beast transformation, based on his knowledge of tail beasts, especially the knowledge of nine tails, the speed and attack power of these seven tails are already considerable. Although he had already made a certain amount of psychological preparation, Jiu Xinnai still had a big impact on him. He didn''t expect that this generation of Nine-Tailed Human Column Power could turn into a beast with Seven-Tailed Tail, and its combat power was definitely beyond the shadow level, at least at the Super Shadow level. This is only for Chakra, not to mention her combat skills and ninjutsu. "Really? Time, is enough?" However, despite the shock in his heart, he still said with that arrogant face and condescending tone. "Watergate" Hearing this sound, Kushinai''s crimson upside-down pupils were slightly deflected and looked at his husband, as if asking. "Then, let''s go together." In response to this, Bo Feng Shuimen also put away his surprised expression at this time, looked at his wife who was wrapped in the crimson tail beast coat and made him admire, nodding gently. At this moment, inexplicably, Bo Feng Shuimen felt a sense of security. He was a bit worried about this battle, but he was completely determined, and there was a warmth in his heart for no reason. Yes This time, I am not alone! There is the most reliable person by my side! And such a thought flashed softly in his heart. "Really? So..." At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Uchiha Nobuhiko also took a deep breath, and the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel flashed in his eyes. "Peng!" In an instant, the flying Thunder God''s karma suddenly turned into a sea of ??black fire! This! Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen changed color instantly. "So, let''s start, our fight." Seeing the two people who were discolored, Uchiha Nobuhiko smiled and said lightly. Do you think... Will I give you such a big advantage? And in his calm eyes, there was such a thought. . Remember the website of this site, www. biquxu. Com, easy to read next time, or enter "" on Baidu to enter this site Chapter 1903： Lets go! This bastard... Feeling the heat wave on his face, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face tightened little by little, he looked at the dark wall of fire in front of him, pursing his lips. A solemn atmosphere slowly diverged. A black flame is attached to each mark. Even if the mark cannot be burned, if I use the mark, I will definitely be contaminated with this dark flame, and eventually be burned to ashes by the inextinguishable flame. These imprints are definitely not usable anymore. This Uchiha Nobuhiko... I thought about it from the beginning! And his heart is also heavy and abnormal. Originally, he planned to use these imprints. Even if Uchiha Nobuhiko is not in this imprint circle, as long as they are based in this imprint circle, Uchiha Nobuhiko will not step into it rashly. Sometimes, it can be used as a buffer. Pedal. Especially when the chakra is insufficient or the chakra needs to be restored. But now, this Uchiha Nobuhiko undoubtedly cut off the pedal, and what really makes Hafeng Mizuno feel heavy and abnormal is not the pedal being cut off, but what Uchiha Nobuhiko showed when he cut off the pedal. Resolute and imposing. At this moment, because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s actions, Kushina''s deterrent power of the Nine Tails was perfectly dispelled, and, in a faint, imposing manner, it overwhelmed them. The momentum created by my wife just now to push the other side up is gone, and because of the traversal wall of fire and the destructive springboard, their aura is weak for no reason. Although this is not something that can affect the outcome of the battle, in the situation where the enemy is strong and we are weak, the lack of momentum is also a very terrible thing. How to do? What should I do next? The other party has made it clear that even though it is a transaction, the nature of the transaction has ended in just a moment. And our attack path has been blocked again. Not only did we lose the momentum, but we also took the opportunity. Thinking of this, the blue eyes of Bofeng Shuimen turned slightly, and he took a look at his current environment without a trace. At this moment, in front of them, there is a dark wall of fire like a chasm. Although the wall of fire is not very high, it burns quietly at the calf and the density of the flame is not dense. It only burns where there is the mark of the **** of thunder. , Just because of the characteristics of the flame, it is basically equivalent to a long wall of fire, completely separating them. And the left and right span of this wall of fire is more than ten meters, like a gap, dividing them perfectly, whether it is left or right, it is the same distance, and even at his fastest speed, it takes time It takes more than one second to bypass the attack and reach the opponent. One second is enough to see through his attack and counter-attack with the opposing Sharon''s eye, while the opponent''s own strength, it should be said that the combat power is the absolute superiority state. Once countered, there may be no next battle. Now, because of this wall of fire, they have lost the opportunity. The only way is to stay here to try the enemy, defend a wave first, and look for opportunities to regain the opportunity. However, when the opponent will not release the water, they have the first opportunity, even if they are stronger than them, whether there is a chance to regain the first opportunity, that is unknown. Do not! Unknown, this is Bo Feng Shuimens self-comfort. He is also a strong man who has experienced countless battles. He is very clear about what he thinks, let alone the unknown, and hopelessness is a good guess. did not rush up immediately! ¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c The nine-tailed man Zhuli also maintained a stable mood, and he did not feel invaded by the nine-tailed emotions. This second generation of the nine-tailed man Zhuli did excel. The determination of the will and the strong belief were like, once again I saw Mito. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not act rashly because of the surge in momentum, but observed the opposite, multi-life cycle of reincarnation. He would not underestimate any opponent, even if he had the chance to win. At this time, according to his observations, Bo Feng Shui Men had already felt tricky at this time, and even had nothing to do. It was inevitable that there would be a trace of anxiety, but under the action of the nine-tailed chakra, the strength of the nine-tailed man did not change at all. Even Kyuubi''s tunic was stronger than anyone he had ever seen, and his eyes were firmer than ever before. This kind of enlightened eyes always made him a little bit distressed. Especially coupled with the oppressive force of the huge Nine-tailed Chakra, he always feels an ominous feeling. is also because of this. At this time, he is also a little afraid to make a move. Under such a look, he really suffers too much. Ok However, its not uncommon for this second-generation Nine-Tailed to master the power of the tail beast. Just now, she should be sure to treat my stupidity with a chakra full of vitality and resilience like the Nine-Tailed Chakra. The younger brother and Taki Chiba will try to resist all opinions and stay. Fortunately, Takichibas current symptoms cannot be cured by Kyuubi Chakra. What he is missing is not Chakra, which is not symptomatic. Otherwise, if Takichiba recovers, things will be a different story. This Takichiba may choose to inspire the seal of fire to commit suicide in order to ensure the safety of his teacher. When he has no handle, he will surely take away the power of the Kyuubi people with the calmness of the wave of Fengshuimen~www.novelhall.com~. When the time comes, the bamboo basket will be empty. All right! can''t give them too much time, since Kyuubi Chakra is healing my stupid brother, my time is running out. Although there are no curse seals to restrict it! At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes turned slightly, and he landed on the boy who was protected by Hyuga Yukina and wrapped in a kyuubi coat hundreds of meters away. "Tap!" Then, there is no nonsense, a faint jet black Chakra slowly emerged from his body, like a mist, instantly covering him, and at the same time, half step out! "Snapped!" At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback for a moment and suddenly looked at his wife. "Let''s go!" But when he turned his head, his hands were warm, and in his eyes, there was a gentle smile from his wife. In an instant, the worries in his heart were unspeakable, but the hard thinking and meditation seemed to have disappeared, leaving only this gentle smile. Yes go! Advantages and disadvantages, what does it matter? Now, behind them, there are three children who need to be guarded by them, which is more than anything else! "what!" And between this stall, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who stepped out in the opposite direction, suddenly changed his color! "Boom!" Then, there was a loud noise of the ground cracking! Chapter 1904： key point Wh... when... The pitch-black chakra slowly condensed, like a mist, wrapped around this stiff and discolored face, while the eyes, which had melted into an eternal kaleidoscope, and the strange patterns of round eyes, moved down little by little. Go away, revealing the same horrified look on his face. And at this moment, time seemed to have been slowing down countless times. The raised ground, the flying black flames, the broken stones, and the loud noise of the rumbling ground, in front of him, in front of his Uchiha Nobuhiko, Everything is slowly falling apart and flying away, starting from deep underground! Everything was seen by his eternal kaleidoscope of amazing insight. Even, the process of the ground uplifting from flat to curved, the trajectory of every dust from the first crack on the ground to the explosion of the crack, and the crimson check revealed when the crack burst open. Kara''s snake-like arm, and the fist of the crimson Chakra''s arm that had touched his chin, nothing escaped his eyes. However, in this rumbling sound, between this insightful consciousness, among the countless dodge trajectories in his mind, his face seemed to be rigid and unable to move. In other words, his muscles were unable to react because of the horror of the sudden attack without warning. Damn! Too underestimated the strength of this nine-tailed man! She did it on purpose, she is waiting for this moment, waiting for the moment I am ready to attack! The beginning of the attack, that is, the moment when most of my spirit is attacking, launch an attack that I never expected! This is the simplest truth! is also the hardest reason to fail! Take the initiative and be mastered by them! And at that moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was still with some horror, sank deeply. At this moment, his sight finally fell below him, which was already on his chin. Crimson chakra fist. He thought about countless openings, but only... never thought of such openings! The Kyuubi Renzhuli grasped the most critical point and launched an attack that could affect the next situation! "Boom!" And at this moment, time seemed to be restored suddenly. Amidst the impact of the object and the object, the chin entangled like a mist, clicked, suddenly cracked, and the long crimson fist shot into the sky. He rushed forward even with the figure wrapped in the misty black chakra. "Crack, click!" "Gluck!" "Boom boom boom!" Then, there was a series of cracking sounds, with the momentum of the extremely long crimson chakra fist rising into the sky, it rang finely. The ground in front of the misty black chakra-wrapped figure, which is the bulge of the middle section of the wall of fire, completely burst open, and the long chakra arms seemed to be pulled out rhizomes. Normally, with the fist connected, the ground was turned up obliquely. I saw the pitch-black flames flying straight to both sides, like a rain of fire, falling on the flame zones on both sides with the sound of clinking. In an instant, the Chakra''s arm that rushed up split the fire wall area into two, opening a deep gully. There is no flame, gully! "Damn it!" And at this moment, in the midair, in the gap between Uchiha Nobuhiko''s teeth, who was pressing the powerful fist at his chin, he whispered and quietly squeezed out. Between the words, a ray of blood came from that Between the teeth, it overflowed slowly. What a strong force! and speed! Although it is said that Susano has not formed yet, it is already quite scary to be able to defeat the incomplete Susano! Whats worse is that, now, the way is opened for Bo Feng Shuimen! At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze fell on the root of the crimson Chakra''s arm, above the golden figure that flashed over the sky with gravel. Then, in the next instant, I saw the golden figure that flashed, and with a flick of the hand, the cold light of the stars flew in. With the seal of the golden figure, it turned into countless starlight and lased. The speed was more than twice as fast, and as soon as Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes, the spreading kunai shuriken flashed! Shuriken, the art of shadow clone! "Boom boom boom!" "Ding Ding Ding!" "Bang Bang Bang!" And Uchiha Nobuhiko only had time to scream again, crossed his hands in a form of block, and the whole person was swallowed by the kunai shuriken group that came quickly and almost turned into starlight. With the sound of the golden and iron clinking and the explosion of the shadow clone, a cloud of white mist quietly rose up near the long Chakra''s arm on the side of the dark flame belt, and Kuwu''s shuriken shot into the room. , A white mist group has been freed up. It looked like a cloud of white mist growing from the end of the dark red long Chakra''s arm. However, in the next second, when all the kunai shurikens were hit and ejected, the golden figure that was stepping up on the gravel like a staircase pulled up by the crimson Chakra''s arm suddenly flashed and suddenly disappeared. "Puff!" Then, I only heard a buzzing in the white mist group, a strange sound rang, and in an instant ~www.novelhall.com~ the whole white mist group seemed to be agitated by something. Shrinked inside. In an instant, the diffuse white mist shrank inward and disappeared into invisible. Helix pill! And the moment the white mist dissipated, the figure of Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was entangled in the mist and black chakra with his hands crossed, and the figure of Hafeng Mizuno, who was holding a spiral pill that turned into a spherical shape at high speed, and glowed with light blue brilliance obliquely above. , Appeared impressively! "Boom!" Without any hesitation, without any sluggishness, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was murderous, and the moment his figure emerged, the spiral pill in his hand was severely smashed, hitting Uchiha, who had suddenly turned to him. On Nobuhiko''s left shoulder. The moment it touched, the high-speed rotating sphere quietly paused. Then, it burst suddenly. Amidst a muffled sound, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s figure was half-empty, and then suddenly twisted, as if he was punched by some huge force. It slammed down, turned into an afterimage, and fell diagonally. "brush!" And at this moment, at the location of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s landing, a crimson figure flashed, and six crimson tails suddenly emerged, turning into a huge crimson fist, impacting heavily from above. "Boom!" Only for a moment, only a flash, the huge force and the huge force burst open on the body that was flying diagonally down into a line and entangled by the mist and black chakra group. With a bang, a huge plume of smoke rose into the sky! Chapter 1905： Variety "Tick...Tick..." The ripples that collided with each other broke into countless ripples, and they reflected in the opposite direction. The ripples formed in a circle and continued to spread, as if endless, and flowed to the black and quiet outside the dim yellow in. Seventeen thousand nine hundred and twenty-five times, the yin-yang fish and gossip picture once again flashed in front of Qianye''s eyes. The bright colors of Yin-Yang fish gossip, slowly revealed in the bright colors, and the reflection in the pair of clear eyes. "It seems... the more I look at it, the more different it becomes." With the yin and yang fish gossip lit up again, the young man took the initiative to look away for the first time. Over 17,900 times, he watched over 17,900 times, because of the obsession to go out, the obsession to relieve the current predicament, more than 17,900 times, he did not have any one time. Look away. But, this time, he looked away. Ok If the Yin Yu part is regarded as Yin Dun, the gou jade beside Yin Yu should be regarded as the foundation of Yin Dun, and may hide the secret of how to use Yin Dun to refine Yin attribute Chakra. and Yin Dun is the main spirit. I happen to be the spiritual body now. If I can''t refine the ordinary chakra, can I refine the Yin Dun chakra? After all, the chakra of the shadow and other attributes are two systems, depending on the spirit, it may not require physical energy, pure mental body, but easier to refine. As he looked away, he looked at Qianye, who was gossiping about the Yin Yang fish more than 17,000 times, and seemed to have finally found some trick in his heart. "Ok" Thinking of this, Chiba simply sat down cross-legged with one hand on his chin, frowned, and began to think hard, but no longer looked at the yin and yang fish gossip that had not disappeared, and that extended into the darkness. The bright color gap. At the same time, after closing his eyes, a pattern that was exactly the same as Yin-Yang Fish Gossip appeared in his mind. After more than 7,000 observations, Qianye has already deeply remembered the yin and yang fish gossip in his mind. With memory and observation, Chiba also felt more and more that this yin and yang fish gossip was hiding something. Since this is a place to store and pass welfare, then the yin and yang fish gossip that exists in this space must have its reason. Even, like the sealing technique outside this space, it can be learned. In other words, he can get what he wants from this yin and yang fish gossip. After all, crossing is an incredible thing. The existence of this sealed space itself is an incredible thing. It is impossible to exist in the world of Naruto, or rather, to exist beyond the common sense of Naruto. In his previous life, he has seen many traversing novels. There is a so-called traversing god. Perhaps this space is left in his head by the traversing god, and this traversing **** is undoubtedly superior to the world being traversed. Above the rules. It is not impossible to engrave a yin and yang fish gossip that contains the secret of yin and yang escape in this space. Of course, it doesn''t fit the current logic. Although I dont know why there are traversers in this Naruto world, and even traversers come so frequently that the world created monsters like Uchiha Nobuhiko to prevent the traversers from changing the established destiny or trajectory of this world, and Uchiha Nobuhiko It seems to maintain this trajectory very well. However, it is still a bit unreliable for the **** of traversing, leaving secrets of yin and yang for the traversers. However, even so, Chiba still thinks that the yin and yang fish gossip is meaningful, so it is not known whether the secret of yin and yang escape is hidden. Its just that Chiba now has nothing more than to believe. What can appear in the space unique to this traverser is definitely not a display, and this yin and yang fish gossip has been seen more than 10,000 times, and Qianye has indeed seen some doorways. For example, these Gouyu jade seems to hide some secrets. The above is actually composed of a text technique similar to the tadpole script, but Chiba cannot recognize it. Moreover, the closer you are to the Yin-Yang fish, the greater the gap between the techniques, giving Chiba a feeling of being close to a certain source of power in this world. And the power of this world is relatively primitive, what Chiba can think of is the eyes of reincarnation, the escape of yin and yang, and the like. Moreover, the yin and yang fish gossip can only appear between the ripples of this space. Chiba''s manual ripples have not been able to make it appear. If it is really insignificant, is it hidden so deeply? Undoubtedly, this further corroborates the difference between yin and yang fish gossip! I can''t think too optimistically! Yin and Yang attributes are not available to everyone. Seven attributes are available. There are four people who have the impression in the original book. One is the second generation of Naruto Senshu, one is the third generation of Naruto Tobihi, and the other is the sixth generation of Naruto Banner Mu Kakashi. Uchiha Madara, the one who turned around, even the first generation of Hokage, does not possess the complete seven attributes. is like Kai, and it doesn''t even say that he has yin and yang attributes. At this time, in addition to thinking about the possibility of hiding, Chiba is also thinking that if he really learns to hide, the possibility of being able to use it is not very high. The reason is that the yin and yang attribute ~www.novelhall.com~ this is an attribute added in the later period of the original, and this attribute is not available to everyone, even the first generation of Hokage, the background is big enough, but it does not have the yin attribute, only the yang attribute . And there is no yin and yang attribute. As a traverser, the so-called traversal welfare is just the four dispensable abilities of the most stumbling traversers in history. Chiba does not think that his body will be 100% with Yin and Yang attributes. "Hey...really, give hope and disappointment..." At the same time, thinking of this, Chiba''s mouth couldn''t help but smile. Now he can''t help but think of the protagonists who traveled through the novel every second, and even in this world, the strange brain circuits Uchiha Nobuhiko said. The ruined traveler. In comparison, he is really too stupid. doesn''t have the gorgeous appearance of a traverser at all, it seems that there are more aborigines who are not to be seen. "Huh? What''s the matter?" At this moment, Chiba''s brows suddenly frowned, and the whole person couldn''t help standing up. When he stood up, he turned his head around. illusion? Then, after not finding anything abnormal, he knelt down suspiciously and gently pressed it on the ground. Do not! is not an illusion! It''s getting hot! The ground is getting hot! The ground in this sealed space is getting hot! Chapter 1906： not bad Ok... so fast! almost didn''t keep up! In the perspective of white eyes 360 degrees and far beyond the insight ability of the writing wheel eyes, two traces of chakra flashed in his mind, Xuenai''s face changed slightly, and he immediately put on a soft fist starting position. At the same time, his body was turned sideways, and he assumed a posture about to turn around. "Boom!" And at this moment, there was a muffled sound, and under the strong force of the Spiral Pill, the whole figure turned into a swift shadow that flashed down diagonally, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s misty black chakra twists ''S figure slammed into the huge fist made of the huge nine-tailed chakra coat that was slanted downwards. Suddenly, Helix Maru screwed down and rushed, and the huge fist of the nine-tailed coat went down and up. Converging at one point, it instantly burst into Uchiha Nobuhiko''s seemingly small and weak body. "Crack, click, click!" Suddenly, a huge force rebounded, and the ground less than one meter below Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body would instantly be cracked by this rebound force. In a moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko was the center of the formation. A huge cobweb pit. "Boom!" And in the next moment, another wave of force came out, like an invisible explosion, the huge cobweb pit was directly pressed by this huge force, and a large circle was recessed, cracking out the crushed stone. The dust burst into the sky and turned into a column of smoke, completely engulfing Uchiha Nobuhiko! In an instant, a violent wind suddenly rose, engulfed in gravel dust, rotating this to spread, turning into a huge tornado of smoke and dust, spreading and impacting quickly! Back to the days! And at this moment, Xuena''s figure flashed, and a huge azure blue rotating chakra cover was twisted in an instant, covering her together with Hirohiko, who was wrapped in Nine-tailed coat on the ground, and Chiba who was unresponsive. . "Boom!" At the moment when the hood was formed, the gust of wind and dust came and hit the hood heavily. "Wow!" And almost instantly, the violent smoke and dust was unscrewed by the rotating cover, divided into two, spreading toward both sides at a faster speed, like a huge wave hitting a huge reef, turning into Two strands whizzed past. go back to heaven, stand still! "Hey!" And this tornado of smoke and dust is coming and going fast, but within a few seconds, the gust of wind passes by, and the smoke and dust will also disappear with the wind. At a distance of hundreds of meters, it will slowly dissipate, except for a few occasionally. Outside of the smoke and dust belt still in the air, there is nothing left. Except for the huge pit in the center, and the dark chakras in the center of the pit, as if the tornado smoke and dust had never happened before. And as the smoke came and went quickly, Xuena''s return to heaven also dissipated instantly when the smoke disappeared. is really thanks to Mr. Kushina! Otherwise, this smoke and dust may endanger Hirohiko and Chiba! As the hair fell gently, Xuena couldn''t help but think about it fortunately, and the white-eyed visual point of view couldn''t help but swept over the two teenagers who were intact under the cracked pit behind him. Mrs. Nine Xinnai, he is stronger again! The form of seven tails, maybe, there is really hope! Then, her gaze swept toward the masked man surrounded by the black flames next to the black flame band hundreds of meters away from the front side. Through the perspective of white eyes, she was able to see clearly. Seeing that fell to the ground, I don''t know when there was a circle of sealed masked men on his back. Subconsciously, she still checked the movement of the masked man. Now, the masked man is their most important bargaining chip. She can''t let him make any mistakes. Fortunately, the gust of wind just now seemed to be violent, but the castration was extremely fast, but it did not hinder Teacher Watergate. After this glance, Xue Na''s gaze was tilted in front of the dark flame wall, and seemed to be taken out of the Trident Kumamoto for a certain distance, and he was slightly relieved. The Mark of the Flying Thunder God, after waiting for a while, after Hirohiko opens this dark flame wall, it will become the fastest anchor point. The fastest way to grab the anchor point of the masked man is also the fastest way to end the battle. If it had been blown away just now, it would be really troublesome to protect Hirohiko and Chiba. correct! How about that Uchiha Nobuhiko! Although it is impossible to defeat him in this way, the timing chosen by Mr. Kushina is very good. It just so happens that when his defensive pupil technique has not been fully deployed, the defense power is also the weakest, and there was no attack just now. Leave some extra energy, it should be able to cause some damage! And thinking of this, Yukina didn''t worry too much about Flying Thunder God''s karma, and didn''t blindly worry about Hirohiko and Chiba behind him, but naturally turned his eyes to the enemy. is on the side of the dark chakra group in the deep pit. "Crack...crack...crack..." And at this moment, in the cracked pit, there was a sound that seemed to crack and grow, and it was constantly resounding. "Ah" Along with this sound that seems to be broken and grows up, a sigh, and a soft sound. The strength of the man who masters the power of the nine tails. has four generations of Hokage of Flying Thunder God. After this sigh, the chakra group that seemed to be burning seemed to rise little by little. Is the damage that can cause, but this is the case? is still when I ~www.novelhall.com~ is not ready at all. A smile slowly bloomed on the corners of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth, which was filled with a little blood. a little... hurt! Only! At this time, the two sides of the pit were standing opposite each other, and the body was slightly sinking, but Bo Feng Mizumon and Kushina, who had planned to attack again, could not restrain their bodies. At this moment, the young man who slowly stood up at the bottom of the pit, except for the blood at the corner of his mouth, looked intact, and among the dark flames around him, there were ribs. The similar materialized chakras are constantly being generated and growing. The flaming, pitch-black chakra group has also turned into a humanoid upper body. With the bones in the chakra group, the chakra is realized, which is a skeleton upper body. . has missed the opportunity to hurt him! Almost instantly, such a heavy thought flashed through their hearts. "A beautiful sneak attack, even if it is a kaleidoscope writing wheel, there is no sign, there is no sign, and the power of the attack is quite good." At this time, amidst the clattering of his bones, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was standing upright with a smile on his face, did not wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth, looked at the Hafengmizumen on the left and the Kyuubi coat on the right Wrapped, Jiuxinai, who was constantly shattering under his feet, opened his mouth in time. "It''s just, it''s just a tickle level!" :. : Chapter 1907： Doubles is it? Hyuga Yukina is the protector, protector of my stupid brother and Taki Chiba. ?? This should be the idea of ??the second-generation Kyuubi man Zhuli just now! Sure enough, his mind was delicate, and the situation at that time, I am afraid that Hyuga Yukina did not think of this level. And here, only Hyuga Yukina''s soft fist can be used as a defensive method to defend against the next big move. However, its still good for me. Hyuga Yukinas soft fist technique is really quite difficult. If it is her soft fist, it is supplemented by the Helix Maru of Hafeng Shuimen and the second-generation Nine-tailed Kyuubi. In the case of power, everything is not necessarily true. Looking lightly across the white-eyed girl who was hundreds of meters away, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart flashed through such a thought. "Ah" However, even though his heart was heavy, his face looked helpless, and he even lowered his head slightly, sighing calmly and helplessly. At the same time, at this moment when he bowed his head and sighed, Susano''s two skeleton arms in the first stage suddenly lifted up in a frame posture, blocking the sides of his cheeks. "Boom!" "Boom!" And at the moment when the arms of the skeletons in the dark chakra group were raised, two heavy muffled noises sounded almost simultaneously. Both feet, with a side kick, slammed into the skeletal arm wrapped in the black chakra! "Chichi!" In an instant, the white air on the arm of the dark Chakra skeleton transpired. The power is stronger than the second generation of the nine-tailed man who has mastered the power of the nine-tails! But at this time, in the muffled sound, while the white gas was steaming, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind passed such a thought, and his perspective of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes was slightly skewed to the right. , The writing wheel eye insight ability slowed down countless times in the time, this came from the right, the left foot hit the right side of the red-haired woman wrapped in the crimson nine-tailed coat of the red-haired woman on his right side. The appearance of kicking, full of reflections in his own vision. The perseverance on his face was not at all disturbed by the failure just now and even now that he easily compared to her onslaught. The eyes are still firm, calm and even a little indifferent, containing endless determination and fighting will, but the eyes are full of gentleness. meaning. This is an unshakable look, a determination that will never change, no matter how overwhelming strength he shows. Even, because of the look in the eyes, this nine-tailed man who was originally a weak woman looked more dangerous than the golden figure on the left, who was also kicking sideways. Even though, the threat of this golden figure is actually even greater. The speed is faster than Bofeng Shuimen, but in terms of power, it is far inferior to the strength of the Nine Tails. Be careful, only the spiral pill he developed! In the high-speed rotating sphere, a lot of chakras were compressed, and when it exploded, the impact power alone was far better than the impact power of dozens of detonating talisman explosions, not to mention the strength of the spiral. And after noticing that he looked towards Hafong Water Gate, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze was also slightly deflected, and he glanced at the Hafong Water Gate coming from the left, turning sideways, and kicking him in midair with Susanoh''s left hand. Judging from the touch of the Chakra Susao Nohu entity, the foot of the Bofeng Water Gate is far lighter than that of the Kyuubi Renzhu, but because of the extremely fast coming, Bofeng Water Gate is also good at making use of speed. Power, this power is only a kick added by the power of the nine-tailed person column, not much worse. Sure enough, this is the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate! Speed ??and strength are concentrated in one point, not only Fei Lei Shen, this physique may also surpass the predecessors! Looking at the slightly discolored Bofeng Mizumon on his face, Uchiha Nobuhiko quickly made a judgment. Then, at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face changed slightly, and among his eyes, the dark blue eyes that stared at him, and the crimson eyes that were upside down, suddenly touched. "Boom!" Then, in the eyes of this pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheels, the two silhouettes that were spinning sideways kicked in the air, suddenly twisted and hung up sideways, drew two perfect arcs in the air on both sides, nine The heel wrapped in the tail coat and the heel full of Chakra and comparable instantaneous speed, carrying these two arcs, slammed on the top of his head fiercely! Good weight! In an instant, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes opened slightly. Although he was not substantially harmed, the sense of touch from the Susano Entity Chakra made him feel astonished again. "Crack!" And at this moment, the ground under his feet that was originally neat due to the squeezing impact, that is, the center of the pit, suddenly cracked. Nobuhiko Uchiha only felt that the feet of the physical chakra were sinking, and the whole person was empowered by the huge force on the feet that were suddenly pressed down, deeply embedded under the ground in the center of the pit, No toes. ground? No way! And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart suddenly tightened, and his sight shifted slightly between ~www.novelhall.com~ Nasu Sano''s skeleton arm slammed, grasping his claws and backhand. It was to grab the left foot that was wrapped in the nine-tailed coat and Chakra''s scattered right foot, which moved up to the wrist due to a full rotation, and was already grabbing those two feet. "Snapped!" However, at the time when the thunder was too fast to cover his ears, the bone claws were about to grab the two feet that sneered, but Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes suddenly disappeared, the bone claws suddenly fell into the sky, and the bone fingers collided. The voice came quietly. not good! Almost at the same time, feeling the touch of the entity Chakra that was grabbing the empty space, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes suddenly looked to the left. "Om!" And at this moment, a light blue brilliance suddenly lit up in front of his eyes, and a familiar sound of chakra spinning at high speed, which seemed to be highly condensed, sounded in his left ear. At this stall that shifted his eyes slightly, a high-speed spinning chakra ball was already on his left cheek! But his right cheek suddenly went dark. "Boom!" In the next second, there was no time to react, and no chance to react. He saw it, and at the same time he saw it, the color changed at the same time, and he didn''t even notice the light on his right cheek. The ball hit him. Above Susano on the left cheek! Spiral pill, burst out! "Boom!" At the same moment, at the same moment, the fist of the crimson nine-tailed coat also slammed heavily on the Suzano on his right cheek. The technique of the nine-tailed water wrist, broke out! "boom!" The crossed huge force once again blasted out from the same body! With a bang, the air wave of Juli''s impact burst out violently! The violent smoke column, once again, soars into the sky! Chapter 1908： From the sidelines Back to the days! Along with the loud rumbling noise, a violent plume of smoke swept across again, but the azure blue cover was already unscrewed early. r?anw?e?n "Wow!" The sound of a crash is like a huge wave hitting an impenetrable reef. The smoke and dust suddenly spread to both sides, turning into two, flying out behind the cover, and in a flash, it dissipated in the wide open space behind the cover. in. And as the smoke dissipated, the azure blue chakra hood slowly dissipated, and the figure of Xuena was slowly revealed as the hair fluttered. "Unexpectedly, Ms. Watergate''s physical skills are so powerful! Using the speed of instantaneous body, the trace activation of the thunder attribute Chakra has reached the strength of the power of Nine Tails of Teacher Nine, although not as good as Nine The power of the teachers Nine Tails, but the difference is not too much." However, in addition to taking a look at the masked man, Xuena made sure that the flying thunder **** Kumai was buried in the dust, but after it was not blown away, his gaze fell on the source of the smoke and dust. At the center of the smoke, I couldn''t help but mutter. In the battle just now, with the insight and perspective of white eyes, it was natural to see everything in her eyes, and even her eyes were aware of the actions of her two teachers earlier than Uchiha Nobuhiko who was present. A move. Especially after that look, the decisive and tacit understanding of the dizzying series of attacks, she can see clearly, it is really perfect. And those two perfect arcs seemed to be still in her mind, and even after that arc was still lingering in her mind now, she pressed that Uchiha Nobuhiko into the ground and restricted the action after that. Once the **** of thunder, the Helix pill that the Mizumon teacher pushed horizontally behind Uchiha Nobuhiko and the front of the right side of Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly flew to the front of the right side of the **** of thunder teacher Kushina teacher did not have a muddy punch, the two sides intertwined perfectly Picture. And with the cooperation at the same time and the smooth movements, although it was the first time for my two teachers to fight together, they were in a tacit understanding as if they were old partners who had been fighting together for decades. A look and a movement can make a perfect cooperation, even better than the cooperation between her and Chiba and Hongyan. It is completely invisible that they are the people who have just fought together. Perhaps, this is the so-called heart and soul! Even, now, in her eyes, after the perfect timing of the spiral pill and the heavy punch, it flashes on the ground, and the two intertwined attacks that never stop flashing around the dark body The indeterminate or golden or crimson figures also seem to blend together. Every time they pass by, they have a sense of beauty, which is dizzying and can''t look away. It is like a beautiful net woven in gold and crimson, firmly covering the black figure. No matter how strong the opponent is, it will never be shaken. "just" However, while Xuena couldn''t look away, his face began to show a little worried look. No way! This will not work! It''s definitely not impossible! Ms. Watergate couldn''t hold on for long. In order to keep up with the regular speed of Mr. Jiuxinai, she kept using instant instant. Although it was a very short distance instant instant, Chakra consumed too much. Moreover, even if the trace of Lei Dun Chakra is activated, it is still eroding the muscle tissue of Teacher Watergate. Maintaining such a trace of Lei Dun Chakra requires a lot of energy. At the same time, Ms. Watergate would continue to use Thunder God to avoid this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s attack and maintain the preemptive opportunity. This state is absolutely difficult to maintain! And this method of combat is also a chronic self-injury for Teacher Watergate. Whether its the activation of the chakra with the thunder attribute or the instant acceleration at extreme distances, every attack is actually on oneself. One injury. Now, the muscles of Teacher Watergate, especially the muscles of the legs and hands, have begun to damage! With a worried look and a white-eyed vision, Xuena also focused on the golden figure. Although the opponent frequently used the Thunder God, the insight of the white-eyed eyes was often lost, but in that flash of battle In, she was still able to completely capture the opponent''s figure without using Thunder God. At this time, the muscles on his feet and hands that frequently attacked the water gate teacher had already begun to damage. In addition, Uchiha Nobuhikos defensive pupil technique seems to cause some damage to the attacker. Not only the internal muscles of the hands and feet, but also the traumas are beginning to show up. Although the bones have not been injured yet, according to Yixuna, continue to do so In such a high-intensity battle, I am afraid that the bones will break sooner or later. It is precisely because of this that Xuena is worried. Kushina-sensei is protected by a kyuubi coat, which can be quickly repaired even if he is injured. Although Uchiha Nobuhikos defensive pupil technique has a certain anti-shock effect, it even seems to have a little burning feeling, but it is by Kyuubi. Chakra was perfectly blocked, but there was no damage. It seems that his teacher is in an excellent state~www.novelhall.com~ The chakra mixed with nine-tailed chakras are very active. Moreover, as the battle progressed, his teacher became more and more comfortable with the control of Nine-tailed Chakra. Every time the figure crosses, the speed and strength of his teacher will increase a lot, which also makes the water gate as a coordinator. The teacher is also increasingly struggling, and can only choose to damage himself more to achieve a balance of cooperation between the two parties and avoid flaws. And now, in an instant, after a second or two when many thoughts flashed through Yukina''s mind, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defensive pupil technique over there was subjected to several times or Helix Maru, or Nine-tailed Chakra, or Body The attack of the magic technique often staggers the golden and red figures once, and when Hiraijin uses it once, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defensive pupil technique will be attacked three or five times. Gradually, as Kushina not only adapts to the state of tail beastization, and Bo Feng Shuimen seems to accompany his wife without limit, gradually, the black Susao can catch up, and there is a muffled sound after another. , Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Suzana, whose bare feet sank into the ground, seemed to start to shake. Suzuo Nenghu, who seemed to be rock solid, was shaken abruptly! not enough! These combat powers are not enough! not enough! However, the Chakra of Ms. Mizuno insisted that it was not time for Mr. Kushina to shake this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defensive pupil technique! Can''t go on like this! Must stop! Although, finally seized the opportunity, but now we must stop! Must stop! Give up the opportunity! Even if it is to give up the first opportunity! However, Xuenai''s face changed suddenly when she heard the faint muffled noise. No longer worry... Rather, anxious! Chapter 1909： 1 moment Use speed to suppress me? Gee! Completely suppressed! Amid the dissipated smoke and dust, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes kept moving, from left to right, then back, and suddenly turned back to the front. As his eyes moved, Susano''s hands continued to change. In this direction, either grab or block, or cross, or move left and right. Its just that the movement of the eyes and the arm of the Suzano Skeleton doesnt seem to match up. Often the eyes have moved to the left, but the arm is hitting to the right. The hitting does not go down, but its halfway through. Stopped and turned to hit the left, but at this time, often the eyes turned away again, grabbing half of the left, and then had to turn, hit wherever the gaze can be, and then often come back, the line of sight is always better than the arm It was half a beat, and the arm was always hitting and stiffening, stopping and turning, turning and stopping in the air, looking like some kind of inefficient or out of control machine. "Crack!" And just at this moment, his gaze suddenly turned to the front, and the moment his eyes turned fixed, a cold light flashed, and it struck his chest without suspense, shattering. The sound rang suddenly. slow I am too slow! In this instant, it was the first time that he turned to the eyes on his chest. This swift blow did not have a trace of it. With every slight jitter, Uchiha Nobuhiko could see clearly. Chu didn''t miss a trace, but the skeleton arm of Suzuo Nenghu that he used to block and attack, at this time, only stopped the momentum of patting to the left, and the turning point had not yet begun. But the wave of wind and water that shed this cold light, at this moment, is already about to cross with himself, and his steps are already on the ground. He is too slow! His speed is too slow! Even if the eyes catch up, but the reaction can''t keep up, the Suzuo of the entity Chakra can hardly keep up. And compared to just now, the speed seems to be faster. "despair!" And just in that moment, with a click, Bo Feng Shuimen, who kept the attitude of slashing from top to bottom, stepped on the ground and slightly bent his knees, but his face showed a little stiffness. Lulu, and his eyes couldn''t help but look to his right side, which is Nasusanoh''s rib. As a ninja with extremely fast instantaneous speed, Bo Feng Shuimen''s dynamic vision is absolutely excellent, but he can clearly see the ribs of the black chakra group during this high-speed battle. The trigeminal flying thunder **** Kuunai pressed by his hands, and the trajectory that Kuunai crossed. "Kakka!" At this time, in the eyes of Bo Feng Shui Men whose face changed slightly, the flying thunder **** Kunai that cut across the ribs of the pitch-black Chakra group was shattered every inch in the process. , Under this blow, it was as solid as the **** of flying thunder, and in front of this defensive pupil technique, it was like rotten iron, directly shattered, but the dark chakra group had no change. , There is no trace of the white seal. Even karma... The collision of Helix Maru and Kushina''s powerful water wrist technique with the power of the nine tails, the force of the two huge collisions could not hurt him a bit. Helix Maru, this is already my most aggressive ninjutsu, and there is also Kuzinas Nine-Tailed power bonus with the powerful water wrist technique collision power, there is actually no way to use this defensive pupil technique. break in. It seems that he is indeed invincible to us. And watching the trajectory of Ku Wu accompanied by the diagonal cut, the corners of Bo Feng Shui Men''s mouth quietly passed a bitter smile as the iron fragments collapsed. The current situation is really the worst he expected. They cannot cause any harm to this Uchiha Nobuhiko, that is, they have nothing to do with this Uchiha Nobuhiko. And what they can do seems to be their only advantage, which is to drag him in place with speed, drag him until Hirohiko wakes up, and then threaten this Uchiha Nobuhiko with a mask man! End this battle. just However, thinking of the Bofeng Shuimen here, his face stiffened again, and the corners of his mouth twitched unnaturally. It''s just that he can''t hold on for long. First of all, let''s not talk about the consumption of Chakra. In order to keep up with the normal speed of Nine Sina without using Thunder God, he activates himself with a small amount of Chakra. Reach the physical standard that can use short-range instant shots. However, this method, whether it is a thunder attribute chakra or a short-range instant shot accelerated attack, will put a considerable burden on his muscles, especially when the attack works. The counter shock power transmitted from the defensive pupil technique. With every attack, his body is hurting. Compared to his wife, he has no defense and self-healing means, and his body has nothing special. With this kind of damage accumulating, he can''t hold on for that long! If only Kushina is left now, I am afraid that he cannot hold this Uchiha Nobuhiko. Without his Thunder God, he would not be able to maintain such a speed and complete suppression. What the opponent has is the writing wheel eye, no, it is a more advanced kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. With the insight ability, it can be predicted. There have been several times just now. They all relied on the Flying Thunder God and escaped several times. Anticipate the attack, maintain the first opportunity, and keep the speed suppressed! The opponent is not completely helpless! Moreover, compared to just now, this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s attack has obviously turned more flexible. The other party is also adapting to their speed! Can''t go on like this! but Is there any way? In addition to using speed to suppress this way! And when he sank and bent his knees ~www.novelhall.com~ watching the trigeminal fragmentation, all thoughts flashed in Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind. However, even though he was still incapable of doing anything in the end, Bo Feng Shuimen''s figure did not hesitate at all. There is nothing to do, there is nothing to do, the current situation still has to be maintained! Ok? However, at this moment, at this moment of standing up, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face changed drastically. He can''t move! His feet, all of a sudden, lost consciousness. Originally, this subconscious, or conditioned reflex, or a natural step on the ground, once again used an extreme distance instant step, but it seemed to be nailed to the ground. Although his upper body stood up, his lower body was actually It was nailed to the ground, unable to move. bad! Muscles have reached their limit! Is my body so weak? At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen immediately understood what was wrong. At the same time, he almost subconsciously looked at the location of his wife. At this moment, his wife was leaping up, and the chakra fist of the entity in the nine-tailed coat was hitting the Uchiha Nobuhiko. On the back of the defensive pupil technique. It is the state of their cooperation. The sight of his wife was blocked! Oops... Oops! In the next instant, the cold sweat on his forehead suddenly condensed, and his entire face became completely stiff. Among his slightly widened eyes, his eyes suddenly looked up. The shadow that looked like a palm has already been pressed down! Chapter 1910： opportunity! It''s now! This wave of feng shui gate has reached its limit! It was earlier than I expected! This opportunity must not be let go, as long as Bo Feng Shui Men is dead, then I can be unscrupulous! Seeing the Haofengmizumen who stood up in front of him, but suddenly stopped, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel suddenly burst into light, and Susano, who had already turned, suddenly pointed his arm as a knife, and in an instant, The pitch-black chakra group of the skeleton arm suddenly tensed, and with a clang, it turned into a blazing pitch-black chakra giant blade, and with a "brush", it went straight to the wave of Fengshui gate in front of you. Cut off. At this moment, the black chakra giant blade headed away, and Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes flashed brightly, and the heavy killing intent also steamed up. He has been waiting for this moment, and this moment came unexpectedly early! Originally, he was still thinking that there will be a few minutes before it is possible to wait until this moment. Unexpectedly, things would go so smoothly, so early, Bo Feng Shuimen revealed a flaw. In other words, to the limit! To be honest, at first, the punch of the Nine-Tailed Juli Uzumaki Kushina smashed his incomplete Susanoh, he was still quite worried, but their subsequent attacks, except that he was plunged into the ground. After the middle and outside, there was no substantial effect, he was relieved. Moreover, even in the case of being suppressed by the tacit understanding of the two, he is not so worried. Because he knew that the Uzumaki Kushina with the power of the nine tails might be able to hold on, but this wave of wind and water gate, when there is no way to harm him, the **** of thunder is nothing more than difficult, nothing special. Threat. Moreover, he did not have the special physique of the Maelstrom family, nor did he have the protection and recovery of the power of the nine tails, and he used self-destructive tactics, which would eventually be unsupportable. And as long as Bo Feng Shuimen can''t support it, then he only needs to find the right time to start. As long as Bofeng Shuimen is dead and Fei Lei Shen is not there, then, no matter how fast the Jiuwei Ren Zhuli is, or how strong he is, he will be sure of it. Kill the nine-tailed man Zhuli and take the nine-tailed man. As long as the nine tails are captured, then another puzzle in his plan will be achieved. As for the time when his stupid brother wakes up, Uchiha Nobuhiko naturally can''t worry about it. Everything now is moving in the direction he wants, even the other party has already entered the urn. This is just a bargaining chip to drag the opponent here. For him, Uchiha Hirohiko''s wake up, and the inability to wake up, are irrelevant things. Even if Uchiha Hirohiko wakes up and takes the soil from Uchiha as a threat, he naturally has a set of methods to deal with. Of course, as a reincarnation for many lifetimes, the combined age of the old predecessors is more than twice the age of the four opposites. Before Uchiha Hirohiko wakes up, he cannot clean up these two. Then, he It''s been so long in vain. Therefore, this battle is actually doomed. It''s just a matter of ending early or ending later. And now, it''s time to end early! The whirlpool behind Kushina, temporarily... Don''t worry about it! At the same time, at the moment when the huge blade was cut, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t ignore the Kushina behind him, but after a short glance, he judged that the whirlpool Kushina appeared in it was impossible to see the Namikaze Gate at all. After the situation, he chose to ignore it. Moreover, now Uzumaki Jiuxinai''s attack has just reached the body, even if she notices it, there is no way to change the crisis of Bo Feng Shuimen at this time. Because, in the sound of breaking air, the black chakra giant blade is already on top of Bofeng Shuimen. "laugh!" Even a strand of golden hair was already cut off by the sharply slashing giant blade, and accompanied by a strand of white air, it flew out. Uzumaki Jiuxina, too late! "Duh!" And then, the facts are the same. The black chakra giant blade whizzed down, chopped down without any hindrance, and entered without soil. Amidst the sound of scoffing, where the giant blade and the soil touched, white air suddenly Transpiration rises. "Flying Thunder God!" However, although it proved that Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai was too late, it did not mean that Bo Feng Shui Gate was too late. When this giant blade hit the ground, there was not a drop of blood. No, the figure of Bo Feng Shuimen! Within a few millimetres, Bo Feng Shuimen avoided. Well, just behind! However, the attack failed without seeing Nami Fengmizumen, but Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was not angry but smiled instead. With a "wow", he suddenly twisted his body, and Susao Nohu also spun with his twisting body. With the sound of breaking through the air like burning air, the giant blade of Chakra went up from the bottom, slashing backwards suddenly. "brush!" The dragged mud drew an oblique arc in mid-air, with a jet-black brilliance like a flame tail, and the waterfall scattered. No? However, under this sweep, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel''s eyes are empty, except for the spilled dirt, there is no figure ~www.novelhall.com~ or blood. This blow still failed! "Then Amaterasu!" However, this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko still had no hesitation or crosses. With a swing of his head, he suddenly looked towards the direction of the wall of fire prison where Uchiha took soil on the right side. "puff!" And just at this moment, with his gaze at the end, a wall of water suddenly rose up and suddenly turned into a shield, enveloping the crimson and golden figure in a flash. Water escape, water front wall! "Chichichichi!" Almost at the same time, a few pitch-black sparks were generated out of thin air, instantly attached to the rotating water wall, and white gas suddenly rose up. "brush!" However, at this moment, when Amaterasu started and his eyes focused, Uchiha Nobuhiko was too surprised that the other party blocked his swift Amaterasu. His left back suddenly darkened and buzzed. A strange sound rang in his ears again. what! Suddenly, those groups of Amaterasu fires suddenly dissipated, and Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly looked to the left, a look of astonishment appeared. At this moment, behind him, Bo Feng Shui Men maintained a prancing posture, and the light blue spiral pill in his right hand was already close to his head! Flying Thor! It''s...Flying Thunder God! It was the Mark of the Flying Thunder God under the ground in front of me. He took advantage of the attack and hid the Mark of Thunder God under the ground! It''s that mark! And in the slow motion under the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye insight ability, Uchiha Nobuhiko watched that little by little he approached him, and the high-speed spinning which was obviously larger than the previous one condensed. I dont know how many chakra balls. , His face is getting ugly. opportunity This opportunity... Chapter 1911： Dont be proud! He knows that I have written down all the marks of Flying Thunder God he set! The light blue highly concentrated chakra sphere in front of me approached little by little. From the perspective of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, Uchiha Nobuhiko could even slightly capture the ultra-high-speed rotating chakra trajectory in the sphere. The content of the highly concentrated Chakra, but in his heart, there is no way to focus on the highly concentrated and highly rotating ball that is about to hit him. ranw?en At this moment, at this moment, the pictures flashing in his mind have filled his consciousness. From the moment the body of Bo Feng Shuimen stopped, he attacked, and when he was slashing sideways, the one that just flashed in his mind was flew at the front ribs of Susao Nenghu, which was cut diagonally and flew down inch by inch. Thor has nothing. Obviously, Hafong Mizumon had already noticed that he had paid attention to the location of the Hiraijin mark, so he chose the mark of Uchiha with soil as a hiding point, not the one behind him, which is also Hafeng Mizumon. The most commonly used one. In addition, Bofeng Water Gate also expected that he would directly use the long-range Amaterasu to attack after the backward attack missed, so the water front wall used by Uzumaki Kushina immediately blocked the Amaterasu. His actions were completely expected. And he also guessed that after this spiral pill bursts open, there will probably be another combined attack with Uzumaki Kushina, and the speed advantage that has just been broken will be in the hands of these two people again. Moreover, the pause of Bofeng Shuimen just now cannot be a permanent damage. Although his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are not like white eyes with perspective ability, they can intuitively see the muscle tissue of Bofeng Shuimen, but from Bofeng Shuimen Based on his experience, his posture and slight deformation of some movements can still be speculated in the situation of Bofeng Shuimen. It was absolutely temporary just now. After this opportunity was missed, Bofeng Shuimen would still maintain the same speed just now, holding back time. It''s just that after this time, the next stop of Bofeng Shuimen will come sooner. However, Bofeng Shuimen will not let this happen, there will definitely be something later. Like this time. opportunity This time... In a flash, his thoughts turned countless, but Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes narrowed little by little, and the corner of his mouth seemed to twitch slightly. really This Uchiha Nobuhiko, as expected, remembered the places set by my mark one by one. Do not! It should be said that I have paid attention to the place set by my mark! I just turned around and cut, absolutely sure I will appear behind me. Fortunately, I took Jiu Xin Nai to the mark set by the mask man. Thanks to Jiu Xin Nai''s alertness, he used the water wall for the first time, otherwise I am afraid that my body has been entangled by the dark flames. Up. Thanks to this kunai, in the future, I should be able to regain the speed advantage, and there is hope! At this time, the spiral pill in his hand was about to touch the black chakra group''s Bofeng Shui gate, but his eyes were slightly under his body. In his eyes, the one that just touched the ground appeared quietly, and it seemed to bounce. Fei Lei Shen Kuwu who had shattered the tip of the momentum. This kunai is undoubtedly the kunai that Uchiha Nobuhiko ignored. It is precisely because Uchiha Nobuhiko has ignored this kunai and failed to prepare well, so he can take advantage of this situation to regain the speed advantage. As long as the Helix Maru hits, his wife will use the speed of the power of the nine tails to make up for the blow, and then, while being hit by the giant force, this Uchiha Nobuhiko pauses in the giant force and starts again. High-speed continuous attack and return to the previous state. They would be able to drag Uchiha Nobuhiko in place again. Its just that his muscle tissue has already weakened, and Chakra cant cope with it anymore. Next, it will only get harder and harder, and once there is a soreness just now, then the future will be sour getting more serious. The moment of inability to move just now was a warning from his body that his body was already at its limit. Not only because of this battle, but also because of the previous series of battles, the body was almost unable to hold it. However, for Bo Feng Shuimen at this moment, the body is frequently reaching its limit, but it is definitely not a reason to retreat. He now has no reason to shrink. Even if his life is explained here, he will continue. As long as Chibas life can be saved and his wife can be at ease, as for the village, if he loses his Hokage, there will be a better Hokage than him. As long as Chiba survives, then even if he loses his Hokage, It doesn''t matter too! Besides, the most important family member is in danger, and this is the end of the matter. What reason does he have to shrink? All he can do is move forward! Just like now, push the biggest helix pill he can control at this stage to this tricky enemy! continue! Our fight! Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen did not hesitate or sentimentality. His serious face burst out with a strong will to war. Helix Pill in his hand was already about to touch his opponent! "what!" However, at this moment, his eyes suddenly widened. This opportunity... How could I miss it! At this moment, in a moment, the originally squinted eyes suddenly bend down, and the corners of the mouth that were tugged suddenly rise, turning into a touch that looks strange and heart-palpiting to the Bo Feng Shui Gate. Smile! "laugh!" In the next instant, Bo Feng Shui Gate''s figure in the air shook suddenly, as if the time on his body had suddenly frozen, and all his movements stopped. Spiral pill... Stopped at a few millimeters away from Nobuhiko Uchiha''s Susa! "Watergate!" At the same time, accompanied by the crimson flame tail, an exclamation sounded suddenly in front of Uchiha Nobuhiko! Among the beautiful red hair dancing, Jiu Xinnai, who stepped on the ground with one foot and was about to slam a fist with one hand, suddenly widened his eyes, and the shouts were full of horror! How... how? And just at this moment, the whole body stopped and stagnated in the air, with a look of shock and surprise, his eyes moved down little by little, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. At this moment, in his eyes, on the shoulders of Uchiha Nobuhikos black human-shaped chakra group, a black chakra was pierced out of his chest, with a sneerless white gas. , At this time, on his chest, it is surging like a torrent. Two... two arms! This defensive pupil technique turns out to be...is it for four arms? But in this eye, his mind had passed such a thought. This chakra giant blade that sinks into the chest is an arm that grows on the back, and in its symmetrical position, it is an arm that Uchiha Nobuhiko had transformed before, that is to say, this defensive pupil technique , Is four-armed! For the two arms in front, his position is a dead end of attack, but for the arm in front of him, it is a living target in mid-air! ended! No need to deal with it! At this time, the smile on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth widened even more. Once Bo Feng Shuimen dies, he can be unscrupulous! Nine Tails are in the bag! "Boom!" However, this thought just flashed, and the meaning of joy just appeared, and his smile suddenly stiffened, just like the incredible look on his face in the Bo Feng Shui Men just now~www.novelhall.com~What! Shadow clone! " Then, there was an exclamation and an uncontrollable shout from his mouth. The pierced Bofeng Shuimen exploded into white mist in that instant! "laugh!" And just in that moment, between exclaims, a crimson chakra tail suddenly turned into sharp claws, spiraling from his side, and with a snap, he caught the spiral pill that had lost its owner! bad! Almost instantly, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart tightened. "what!" However, at this moment, Jiu Xinna in front of him exclaimed. what! At almost the same moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko who was watching clearly, his heart was tight, but he suddenly relaxed. The nine-tailed Chakra''s claw holding the spiral pill suddenly shattered and spiraled away in the direction of the spiral pill under the rotation of the spiral pill. Nine-tailed Chakra''s coat was directly broken up by the spiral pill that had lost its grip! "Don''t be proud!" And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko was not happy for long, and a cold snort suddenly sounded in front of him. "Chichichichi!" Suddenly, three nine-tailed chakra paws spiraled out from his side, three puff puffs, and slammed into the spiral pill! The last few millimeters are instantly zero! This person Zhu Li! Seeing Helix Maru being pressed onto his own Suzano, subconsciously, Uchiha Nobuhiko bit his teeth and his face changed. "boom!" In an instant, the high-speed rotating lavender chakra ball burst and slammed down. The ground that had been sunk so much, a roar, smoke and dust rose into the sky again! "Crack!" And amidst the rumbling smoke and dust, there was a crisp sound that seemed to be nothing, quietly sounded. Chapter 1912： Disperse Such It should be okay. The plume of smoke and dust in front burst into the sky, and the strong wind swept in. With a slight sweep of his eyes, Xue Nai just lifted his hand slightly to block the wind and dust. But this time, the smoke and dust that rose to the sky did not, like the previous two waves, turned into a sky of smoke and dust, and swept through the sky. Although the strong wind was fierce, it passed by, except that Xuena was black. Except for the straight hair, there was no lethality. In the end, it just whizzed past without any impact. The body of Teacher Watergate reached its limit faster than I thought. The previous battle, Teacher Watergate, should have been difficult to win. As the strong wind whizzed past, Yukina also gently lowered his hand, and in the 360-degree vision, he confirmed that there is nothing unusual about Honghiko and Chiba behind him, neither being hurt by the strong wind nor awakened. After the traces of, Xue Nai''s eyes turned to the center of the waterfall on the periphery of the masked male fire wall. However, I still underestimated the judgment of Mr. Watergate as Hokage! Just now decisively using the shadow clone as an attack, not only did not drag Mr. Jiuxinai, but it also produced a miraculous effect. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, I am afraid, did not expect that the current Watergate teacher would actually use half of the chakra to attack it. And at this moment, when her gaze fell on the central position over there, such a thought flashed through Xue Na''s heart. Moreover, this Uchiha Nobuhiko did not expect that a small accident would cause such a big change! The current situation has changed! At the same time, with a 360-degree angle of view, Yukina''s gaze also fell on Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was already half buried in the ground, at the center of the smoke. But this time, the corner of her mouth showed a relieved expression. At this moment, judging from Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression, it was definitely not a play or a mystery. Uchiha Nobuhiko really suffered a big loss this time! ... "Ha ha" But at this time, when Xue Na showed a smile, the water flowed away in front of him, and the Bo Feng Shui Gate that was originally standing slowly kneeled down, breathing slowly in his mouth. Still too reluctant! At this time, the shadow clone is also used. At the same time, he thought so in his heart. The previous battle and the trembling with Uchiha Nobuhiko now. Although according to the battle time, a few minutes or even less have passed, the consumption and physical burden of Chakra are the most serious of the countless battles he has experienced. once. In a short period of time, his original 70% of the chakras have been consumed seven or eight eighty-eight, but now he has only one or two% of the chakras left, even though he is a powerhouse in the shadow level after all, the chakras are also At least on the shadow level, there are only one or two percent of Chakra left. He still has considerable combat effectiveness, but the consumption is too intense. Coupled with muscle weakness and some internal injuries that are invisible on the surface, he is now a bit tired. Quite exhausted. Moreover, in the previous battle, he was also a very vigorous exercise. Even the ninja''s physique is a bit too much now. I have been thinking about holding this Uchiha Nobuhiko without noticing it. After stopping at this time, exhaustion overflowed. Up. Adding to the physical energy consumed by Chakra, he now has to take a break. "puff!" But at this moment, Bofeng Shuimen knelt down, breathing and resting on the stall, a hole was suddenly opened in the column of smoke, suddenly a crimson light flashed, and a long crimson flame tail was drawn, Stopped at the side of Bofeng Water Gate. "Is it okay? Watergate." With the fox-shaped chakra coat swaying gently, Kushina hurriedly walked to her husband and knelt down and said worriedly. "Kushina, don''t care about me, it''s better to pay attention to the enemy!" At this time, feeling his wife''s warm palms on his arms, Bo Feng Shuimen took a breath, pressed for a breath, smiled slightly, and turned his head and said. "The current enemy, probably hasn''t recovered yet." In response to this, Jiu Xinnai said with a smile on his face. "However, you should also pay attention to it. Now he can''t use him just now to calculate." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen shook his head and cautiously said. At the same time, during these words, he slowly stood up with the support of his wife. "Well, don''t worry, I also seem to have a certain sense of perception now. Although I can''t see him with the naked eye, I still know his position in the perception, and even seem to be able to feel his boiling emotions now." Helping her husband up, Kushina looked at him and said softly. Since putting on the seven-tailed nine-tailed coat, she has felt that her five senses are much smarter, and even the super-speed under the power of the seven-tailed nine-tails can adapt to it in an instant, even, in a faint, Can also feel the emotions of people. For example, she now feels that her husband''s mentality has relaxed a lot, but she still maintains a certain sense of tension, which should be secretly vigilant. For another example, Xuena''s tension turned relaxed and hopeful. For example, at this moment, at the very center of the smoke and dust, the tumbling tension and other complex emotions that she can''t distinguish ~ www.novelhall.com~ and the breadth of perception should happen to be this empty space. Beyond the outside, his defense is obviously slower. Her current perception told her that she didn''t actually need to pay too much attention to that Uchiha Nobuhiko. Looking at his emotions, it was impossible for him to react. "is it" Regarding this, although he was still on alert and thinking that his wife should also need to be more nervous, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and replied. Just let her relax. Here, I just look at it. And in his heart, he thought. "Just now, what happened?" Hearing his husbands voice with some gentle words, Kushinas face became slightly hot, and then he pursed his lips. After all, he concealed the little daughter''s gesture on his face, frowned and frowned. Asked seriously. "I don''t know, but that spiral pill is impossible to achieve this level." Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shui Men frowned tightly and shook his head. At the same time, during the words, the eyes of the two of them couldn''t help looking forward, which is the center of the pit and the center of the smoke. At this time, the smoke and dust has slowly faded, revealing the situation. I saw that Uchiha Nobuhiko was buried half of his body in the soil, the jet black chakras around him swayed, and his face was obviously changed, puzzled, puzzled, and incredibly entangled. , The whole person seemed to stay on the spot. And the pitch-black chakra group on his left shoulder is a spherical shape! Although it didn''t hurt the body, the bone-like entity Chakra was completely shattered! Susanoh... Was crushed! Chapter 1913： change What happened just now? Are you kidding me? This is absolutely impossible! The pupils of the eternal kaleidoscope write round eyes, looking towards his left shoulder little by little, Uchiha Nobuhikos face is a kind of palpitation and incredible expression, every facial muscle, There seems to be a slight stiffness, piece together an ugly face, that handsome face seems to be slightly distorted. r?anwen? He could hardly believe that everything he saw in his eyes at this time, the obvious sunken Susano Entity Chakra that was about to touch his shoulders, and his posture leaning to the right and nearly half buried in the ground , Is simply ridiculous. This is absolutely impossible! Even if the four generations of Hokage who are famous on the opposite side, and the nine-tailed man Zhuli Uzumaki Kushina wearing a seven-tailed nine-tailed coat, it is impossible to have the current situation. Even if the spiral pill of Bofeng Shuimen just now has more chakras than the previously concentrated chakras, the rotation will be more violent, and the damage it will cause is bound to increase. However, this is nothing more than mixing in more chakras, and because to stabilize these chakras, more centripetal force is necessary, and the rotation will inevitably accelerate. This rotation acceleration is just a wave of wind and water. Of course, the increase in speed can definitely increase the power, but the increased chakras, the increased speed, it is absolutely impossible to produce a qualitative change like the present, crushing his defenses. Even if it is a qualitative change, it is unlikely to cause such a big damage to his Suzuo. In the current situation, this pit completely defeated the first stage of Susano''s defense, and Susano''s first stage of defense, he can block Taki Chiba''s thunder-dance technique of at least s-level power. , If you talk about the s-level power of Thunder Dunjutsu and Hafeng Shuimen''s Helix Maru, in terms of direct power, the s-level power of Thunder Duntsu is much higher. Thunder Dunn ninjutsu can block it, and this spiral pill can naturally also block it. Even if the spiral pill''s quality has changed, with his Suzao Noshi, there is actually no need to worry. However, the facts are now in front of us, that spiral pill has shown an unusual power, no, it should be said that it is a power that is completely impossible to achieve, this is no longer the power of qualitative change. The power of this spiral pill now is almost ten times more powerful than the previous ones, and the power is still quite concentrated, causing a little attack, which only smashed his Susano. . And, just a little bit, his left shoulder may no longer exist now. This is the first time he has seen this kind of situation, this multi-life rebirth! The unprovoked ninjutsu that increases ten times the power, even if it is the extreme change of Chakra''s form, is impossible! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko was really confused. In other words, I was shocked by this bizarre! At this moment, he was also at a loss as to why there was such a change, so much so that he had forgotten to use his pupil power to repair Suzuo''s broken place. ... "Attack now?" At the same time, on the other side, outside the pit, watching Uchiha Nobuhiko''s slanted figure and his apparently absent expression, Kushina frowned and asked with his hand holding Hafeng Mizuno. "Do not." When he heard this, Bo Feng Shuimen looked at his wife and the three remaining tails on his wife''s Kyuubi coat, frowned, and spoke in denial. Of course, Mizumi had noticed this abnormality of Uchiha Nobuhiko, and even from the defensive pupil technique that hadn''t been repaired for a long time, it was indeed the best time to attack, and even, easily, could hold Uchiha Hirohiko again. However, the current situation is different from just now. Before, they had to do it because they didn''t have enough means to hurt this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and they couldn''t break his defense. So they can only choose their own advantages and use speed to restrain them. Since they can''t hurt Uchiha Nobuhiko, they can use speed to prevent him from hurting themselves, so that they can maintain a certain balance. If according to the situation just now, Uchiha Nobuhiko is now in such a state of being attacked, they must launch an attack, restore the balance of speed, and wrap Uchiha Nobuhiko in place. But now, it is different. It''s not that they have no means to hurt Uchiha Nobuhiko, but now they don''t know what changes have taken place, so that they have the means that can endanger Uchiha Nobuhiko. With the means, this battle can be divided into two completely different kinds. Before there was no means, they could only use stupid methods, use physical strength, use speed, and use chakras to consume. They could fight for a moment and a second. Now, with the means, they can hurt their opponents, then It''s a reciprocal battle, and tactics are meaningful. Even, it is already possible to decide the outcome! Hafeng Mizuno was not so kind enough to truly comply with the deal, threatening Uchiha Nobuhiko with a masked man, and lifted the seal of fire within Chiba''s body. In this battle, if you can catch this Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is the same~www.novelhall.com~ Of course, the mask man will be used in the end, but at that time the initiative is completely in your own side. In the hands of Qianye, Chiba can definitely be saved. There is no need to bet on Hongyan. What''s more, if the original delaying tactics were adopted, it would be quite detrimental to them. His Chakra, physical strength, and even his body are almost the same, and it will not take long to consume it. It is absolutely impossible to deal with this Uchiha Nobuhiko with Kushina alone. Moreover, letting Kusina deal with this Uchiha Nobuhiko alone, I am afraid that it will endanger Kyuubi, and Mizuno Nami is not so simple that he thinks that Uchiha Nobuhiko really gave up the opportunity to capture Kyuubi because he did not want to mess with Konoha. Nami Feng Mizumon firmly believes that if this Uchiha Nobuhiko really has a chance to capture the nine tails, then this guy will do it without hesitation, and will not care about any transaction at all. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko said that he was forced, but who knows that he does not covet Kyuubi, and he also has a writing wheel eye, and even Uchiha Nobuhikos writing wheel eye is better than that of the masked man. Who knows, he Does it have the pupil power that can control the nine tails? And with Kyuubi in hand, with the strength shown by Uchiha Nobuhiko, why fear Konoha? At that time, if he throws an olive branch at Konoha, Konoha may only passively accept it and avoid such a big enemy. "The plan is about to change, Kushina, tell me about your current situation." Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen took a breath, looked at his wife solemnly, and asked. "my situation?" Hearing this, Jiu Xinnai was slightly taken aback. Could it be that Watergate has discovered something? But such a thought flashed through her mind. Chapter 1914： Put away Now... It''s terrible! In the sound of the click, Nobuhiko Susa on the left shoulder of Uchiha finally began to repair little by little. Under the abundant pupil power, Susano soon recovered as usual, and at the same time, with the beard Zonenhu repaired, the slightly distorted expression on his face slowly faded away, finally turning into an expressionless face. ? With a cold, expressionless face. Ah Are people not as good as heaven... Then, he sighed softly in his heart, and those strange emotions just now disappeared in this sigh, and turned into a little cold calm. Originally, I still thought that there was a thrilling past, but now it is different. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko has also returned to his senses. Although he still cannot understand what happened just now, but after all, he has carried hundreds of years of memory. Even if he is shocked and puzzled, he cannot be shocked and puzzled. Going on, even, like reacting now, the reaction is already a little slow. He is still in battle, and the enemy has the means to threaten him, so the last thing he should do now is to be shocked and puzzled, but to calmly analyze the current situation and accept the current situation. Accept the fact that his previous overall plan completely collapsed at this moment. To be honest, the reason why he lost his temper just now was not entirely because the other party was able to hurt him suddenly, but because his original plan was once again undermined. For him, who had been going well before, the Nine Tails'' capture plan had repeated accidents, which made him inevitably lose some mentality. Do not! It should be said that after fighting Taki Chiba, his mentality was somewhat unstable. Although Takichiba lost in the end, without any suspense, what he did, after all, started to shake him. I have seen so many outsiders, and the first outsider is so normal, and the normal ones are a bit scary. Not only are they completely integrated into this world, but they can also use the strongest force in this world, Konoha Shinobu. It was the first time that he saw an outsider who was scheduled to become Hokage, and he was able to be fully qualified for the position of Hokage. The first time he saw it, he felt a strong sense of crisis, this kind of formidable talent and that tough will that didn''t meet the experience of so many lives, he could not help but shake. After being shaken, Uchiha Nobuhiko was always a little uncomfortable in the face of this unexpected accident. Coupled with the fact that the opponent suddenly has the strength that can hurt him, after he is no longer completely invincible, completely invincible and the opponent can kill him, under the gap, he is somewhat flustered. So there was the gaffe just now. But now, he finally recovered his calm, and completely suppressed the shake left by Taki Chiba. Now, they should not understand why it hurt me. Therefore, he did not launch an attack immediately, but waited. Ok It just so happens that since I have reached this level, I can''t be too contemptuous, and I have to show some real skills. Otherwise, the gutter will capsize, and that is not necessarily. Next, can''t give them any chance! Take the previous one as a temptation! But after calming down, the expression on Uchiha Nobuhikos face finally faded clean, leaving only a handsome face with no expression, no emotional fluctuations, and nothing that could feel human touch. Inexplicably, there is a heart-palpiting cold breath, slowly emanating. Now, he can no longer face it with a relaxed attitude. Besides so many deliberate changes and so many plans, he should also put away the relaxed attitude, and some unnecessary things should also be discarded. Thinking of this, he took a breath, but slowly closed his eyes. In an instant, as he inhaled and closed his eyes, his consciousness slowly sank into the darkness. There is no light, only a black and quiet darkness. Just like that dark space in Chiba. ... "Now, in my situation, that''s it." At this time, on the other side, Kushina, who was watching Uchiha Nobuhiko''s every move from the corner of his eye, finally said all his husband wanted to know. In fact, there is no need to worry about her situation. Although there are only three tails left behind, it is only a symptom of Chakra consumption. Nine-tailed Chakra consumes a lot. In addition to consuming the same amount or the same amount, she herself There was no damage other than the few Chakras. With her current amount of chakras, it is entirely possible to draw another seven-tailed nine-tailed chakra, which is quite abundant in terms of chakras. In the previous battle, not only did she not suffer any damage, but the chakra consumption was within the allowable range. The remaining three-tailed Nine-tailed Chakra was enough to cope with it for a while. Even, because of the previous battle, she was against Nine-tailed Chakra''s control is already quite skilled. This battle can be said to be better than the effect of her research on Nine-tailed Chakra in the past few years. At the same time, in the tailed beast state, because of the mastery of the nine-tailed Chakra, her resilience, speed, and strength have reached an unimaginable level under normal conditions. Basically, every blow is equivalent to 1.5 times. The power of the normal water wrist art, and even the power of the water wrist art under the Nine-Tailed Chakra, has been able to reach five times the power of the normal water wrist art, even if it is with Master Tsunade There is still a gap in the strange power of Chiba, but it is no less than the strange power of Chiba. In terms of speed, he has also been able to catch up with his husband''s fastest instantaneous speed. It can be said that ~www.novelhall.com~ her combat power has only just been fully released. "Well, in other words, the number of tails is the consumption of your nine-tailed chakra, right?" But at this moment, when he heard his wife''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and asked again. At the same time, he couldn''t help but glanced at the tail of Nine Tails behind Kushina. "Well, yes, because the nine-tailed chakras need to be used, they can only be drawn once and then drawn again, so the current number of tails does not represent the amount of nine-tailed chakras that I can draw. I can draw at least once. Nanao level chakra volume." In this regard, Jiuxina answered truthfully. is it Is that right? Is that so? The number of Kushinai''s tails just now, and the number of tails now! It is because of this...that is why the spiral pill has evolved and its power has skyrocketed? At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart suddenly opened up, and he understood in an instant. "I see, Kushina, the spiral just now..." After understanding, he subconsciously spoke, wanting to tell his wife the answer. "what!" However, before he could finish speaking, his wife''s face changed drastically, but she suddenly looked towards the center of the deep pit below, and she exclaimed in amazement, which completely interrupted his words. what happened? what happened? Uchiha Nobuhiko, what happened! Seeing the appearance of his wife, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t care about the interrupted speech, and when his face changed, he looked in the direction his wife was paying attention to. "How...how!" Under this look, his eyes widened slightly, but a look of horror suddenly appeared on his face! Chapter 1915： Change and choice This Uchiha Nobuhiko... how come What does he want to do? His defensive pupil technique... In the exclamation of Jiuxinai, the two people''s eyes were still shocked, but there was a scene that they couldn''t imagine. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body, no, it should be said that the group of his defensive pupil technique covers the whole body and generates a dark chakra group like human bones, but at this time it seems to be burning. , Strands of jet-black chakras constantly evaporate from the flame-like chakra group, turning into strands of black chakra silk threads, like smoke from burning, disappearing in the air. And the skeletal entity Chakra seems to be in some kind of burning, although the process is not obvious, but it is indeed softening bit by bit, quite like being in a high temperature, unable to resist the temperature. So it started to soften in general. At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko closed his eyes, and it seemed that there was nothing unusual. "Watergate... his emotions, I can''t feel the emotions on him anymore, I feel it as if I have lost his specific position." At this time, the color of horror on Jiuxinai''s face suddenly faded, his brows suddenly frowned, he tightened her husband''s arm gently, and said. Obviously, Jiu Xinnai reacted. Just now, she suddenly lost this emotional reaction of Uchiha Nobuhiko, and she was shocked immediately, and there was the scene just now. She thought that Uchiha Nobuhiko had suddenly blocked her perception by some means, thinking that Uchiha Nobuhiko The attack was launched, so the exclamation just now came. And Uchiha Nobuhikos defensive pupil technique is also weird and unbelievable enough at this time. As a powerful Kushina who has experienced this defensive pupil technique, he saw this general situation of high temperature softening, even though it was similar to her The reasons for the initial exclamation were different, but this weird situation also made her stunned for a while. However, at this time, she finally reacted. Although she has not experienced many battles, or real life-and-death battles, she is constantly absorbing combat experience when she practiced with Chiba and the others. Compared with real life-and-death battles, this way of absorbing Naturally, her experience is inadequate, or rather slow, but after all, she has experienced a lot of battles, and after all, she is no longer the original nine-tailed man who could not leave the village and was unable to fight any battle. There is still some fighting alertness that should be there. Therefore, at this time, she can also react quickly. "No emotions?" Hearing this, Hafeng Mizumon was also slightly taken aback, returning from the strange situation of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defensive pupil technique. "Well, at that moment, his emotions suddenly faded, whether it was restlessness, anger, incomprehension, or even the most basic kindness and malice, even though he was in sight. Within, but, it''s as if he doesn''t exist...this feeling is weird, as if there is a corpse in front of you...a corpse." Hearing his husbands response, Kushina looked at the physical chakra in front of him without blinking, and it seemed to be getting "higher temperature", and Uchiha Nobuhiko whose bone chakra softened more and more obviously, muttered in his mouth. Whispered. She didn''t understand the current situation, but she had some palpitations. This kind of feeling that seemed to be empty, but the other party existed well, obviously still alive, but it seemed to be a corpse, which made her very uncomfortable, and even a sense of confusion. Is perception blocked? Do not! It shouldn''t be that simple. This change in defensive pupil technique is really weird. The hardness and defensive power of this defensive pupil technique is absolutely impossible to fear the so-called high temperature. Although it shows the phenomenon of being melted and softened by high temperature, it may not be really high temperature. It can only be said that this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defensive pupil technique is undergoing a certain drastic change. With the sound of his wife, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart flashed such a thought in an instant. At this time, he had already begun to think about the other party''s situation. Corpse? The opponent could not be a corpse, he didn''t think the attack just now would have a lethal result on the opponent. Even the attack just now didn''t break the skin, so it''s dead. Now, Bo Feng Shuimen has two speculations. This corpse is absolutely impossible. It must be alive, but there are many possibilities for being alive. In summary, there are two types. One kind is unfavorable to them, what more powerful technique Uchiha Nobuhiko is using. After learning that they can harm him, this Uchiha Nobuhiko can''t sit still, and the next is the real life and death battle. Up. It is no longer a mere transaction. Of course, the terms of the transaction are still there, but they are more likely to die. The other one is beneficial to them. This strange change of Uchiha Nobuhiko is actually caused by some kind of accident himself, or the backlash of the pupil technique, or the kaleidoscope writing similar to the blindness that Hirohiko said. Side effects of round eyes. In other words, if they don''t have to do anything now, the other party will perish by themselves. There are two possibilities ~www.novelhall.com~ for them, one is underground and the other is heaven. "What to do? Watergate." At this time, Jiu Xin Na finally couldn''t help it, and asked again. "Try it out first!" In this regard, Hafeng Mizuno responded very quickly, and with the response, his hand suddenly flicked, and with a squeak, a flying thunder **** kunai flew out and slid toward the location of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Away. "tie!" And this kunai ran into Uchiha Nobuhiko without any suspense, and as a result, he crashed and flew directly into the ground beside Uchiha Nobuhiko with a dull sound. Still so hard! Although there have been changes, the defensive power of this defensive pupil technique has not changed at all! Almost at the same time, listening to this voice, Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na judged the hardness of the changing dark chakra group. Unless they can use the same spiral pill again, all attacks will be futile. "Kushina, I''m afraid, now we only have two choices." But at this time, looking at the faint crack in Fei Lei Shen Ku Wushang inserted into the ground, the corner of Bo Feng Shui Men''s mouth slowly cracked a wry smile. "Two choices?" Hearing this, Jiuxinai, who was still amazed at the same defensive power, was taken aback, subconsciously. "Yes, there are only two options, the first one, we take everyone and leave here. The second one, to understand thoroughly, no, it should be said that it is, once again use such a powerful spiral pill, or, The stronger spiral pill, no, it must be the stronger spiral pill..." Listening to his wife''s subconscious words, Hafeng Mizuno stared at the Uchiha Nobuhiko, the corner of his mouth was bitterly raised, and he spoke. Chapter 1916： Killer "tie!" Suddenly, the **** of flying thunder kunai, heavy impact on the already softened, almost melted Suzuo Nenghu, amidst the sound of hard objects and hard objects, they whirled and flew out, with a dull sound, inserted In the ground next to Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who closed his eyes at this time, still kept his expressionless eyes closed, unconsciously. Unexpectedly, I would be able to do this to the extent that I would deal with the mere Kyuubi people. But at this moment, in his consciousness space, Uchiha Nobuhiko was not as expressionless or calm as on the surface, and there was a slight wave on his face. Of course, it was not because of this kunai, this kunai, to him, who had entered the conscious space with his entire spiritual body, he was completely unaware of it. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who opened his eyes, was already in total darkness. "Peng!" "Pengpeng!" "Pumppuff!" And as he opened his eyes and thoughts flashed in his mind, groups of bright white flames ignited out of thin air, and the blazing white light instantly illuminated the light around him. "despair!" Then, amidst the sound of footsteps on the ground, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to leap from a certain height and touched the ground lightly with one foot. "despair!" Then, after landing on one foot, the other foot followed. "Tick!" In the illuminated white space, on the ground, circles of bright white ripples slowly drew away from where his feet were. "Peng!" "Peng!" As he stepped on the ground, the ripples hit the counter-shock and spread. In front of him, two bright white flames suddenly lit up. Under the bright white ground like the surface of the water, two candles lit up. general. Last time... how long has it been since I used this thing? At the same time, looking at the flames that glowed like a candle under the ground, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expressionless face showed a somewhat inexplicable expression. Then, he raised his head and looked at the bright sphere above his head, and on the side of the sphere, that like a satellite surrounding the bright sphere like the sun in this space. Above the bright white flame. At the same time, as Uchiha Nobuhiko raised his head, under the ground in front of him, the two candlelight-like flames seemed to rise slowly, and the originally calm bright white water surface slowly bulged up. As if there was something, it was about to be broken. I almost forgot! Now there is only one chance left! Only the flame of Takichiba is left. So, it lasts for almost ten minutes, there should be no problem, and there is another chance... Ok Unexpectedly, people other than outsiders will be forced to show the final killer, this second-generation nine-tailed man Zhuli, and four generations of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen... Forget it, this is the end of the matter, so don''t think too much about it, just focus on solving the problem of the nine tails. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko gently stretched out his hand, and as his mind turned around, the bright white flame that revolved around the "sun" seemed to be called by some kind, and the momentum of the rotation was slightly stopped. Like a breast swallow flying into a nest, it fell into the palm of Uchiha Nobuhiko. The warm feeling instantly floated in the palm of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s right hand. Gee! However, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who felt this warm feeling, had a look of disgust on his expressionless face. This **** Takichiba! At this moment, when he felt the warmth, he couldn''t help but think of the current outsider, Taki Chiba. This warm touch, although it didn''t feel particularly strong, was long and light with a refreshing tenderness, just like the Taki Chiba that he had investigated for a long time and thoroughly understood the details. It is precisely because of this warm feeling that this Takichiba, like light, constantly warms the people around him, and keeps getting stronger, and even keeps the people around him getting stronger. It''s like the current Hyuga Yukina, his stupid brother, and the second-generation Kyuubi Joshin who forced him to use his assassin on non-outsiders, Uzumaki Kunsina. He investigated thoroughly and clearly why the current second-generation Kyuubi man Zhuli became so difficult. The source of everything is this Takichiba. It is this Takichiba''s influence on his side. It is precisely because of this that this Takichiba will do what outsiders can never do. He is supported by the aborigines from the bottom of his heart, and he is willing to become Hokage from the bottom of his heart. For Uchiha Nobuhiko, I don''t need to think about it. I don''t know how many Konoha ninjas are willingly searching for the whereabouts of this Takichiba, and at all costs, even if they sacrifice their own lives, they will rescue Takichiba. Save Takichiba! This kind of hope is not owned by everyone! This is the power of Taki Chiba, and now, his outsider power radiates the same gentle warmth as him. A touch can make Uchiha Nobuhiko think of this man whose strength is the most inconspicuous among outsiders, but who makes him the most palpitating! "puff!" And at this moment, the bulging ground finally broke open, and two groups of candlelight burst out of the water. With a crash, the ground seemed to turn into a bright white water wave, spreading out toward the waterfalls on both sides, and finally a little bit of ripples. In, into the ground, as if nothing had happened. The only change ~www.novelhall.com~ is that yin and yang fish gossip like an altar. It looks like Gouyu reincarnation eyes, except that the two corners of the yin and yang fish are burning out of thin air. let''s start. Noting the altar-like yin and yang fish gossip rising, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t think about it any more. Instead, he suppressed the distracting thoughts, bent down gently, and gently poured the flame in his hand into the yin and yang fish The most central. Then, without any hesitation, he gently raised his **** and knotted one out. Hum! In an instant, amidst the strange and silent sound, a ripple suddenly radiated from the flame that jumped into the center of the Yin Yang fish. And with this ripple, the yin and yang fish and gossip altar suddenly vibrated, and in the buzzing sound, the yin and yang fish and gossip of the original unknown material slowly lit up, every gully and every bulge slowly Slowly changed into a light-like material. The whole yin and yang fish gossip instantly turned into a light structure yin and yang fish gossip. This time, is Susano who cares? Really... This Takichiba''s power would actually provoke Susano... With the formation of the light structure Yin-Yang Fish Bagua, the Yin-Yang Fish Bagua becomes brighter and brighter, as if forming a substantial light curtain, the pulsation seems to suddenly spread out. In an instant, there was a white light in front of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes, and there was nothing but the various information pouring into his mind! And at this moment, in his heart, he didn''t know whether he should be happy because he drew the force that he most wanted to provoke, or he should be disgusted because Taki Chiba''s small flame could provoke such a powerful force. However, in the end, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t even think about it. Because, change... It''s already started! Chapter 1917： carry out "Kushina..." Looking away from Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body, Hafeng Mizuno turned his head and looked at his wife. "laugh!" And at this time, with a slight sound, the last light red Nine-tailed Chakra around Kushina slowly dispersed in the air. "You can only get here." Looking around the body that had returned to normal, he noticed his husband''s eyes and words, and a bitter smile appeared on the corner of Kushina''s mouth. "Is it used up?" In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded, frowned slightly, whispered softly. "Well, but I can still draw once, but after this draw, I am afraid it will be difficult to get the nine-tailed chakra." Hearing that, looking at her husband, Jiu Xinna nodded, but the corner of his mouth didn''t think he was showing a bitter smile. Although she can now use the more refined seal of the recast and the weakening period after the Nine Tails to arbitrarily extract the Tail Beast Chakra, but after all, she needs her own Chakra to extract the Tail Beast Chakra, even if it can be used far. The amount of chakra drawn by the tail beast Chakra is less than the amount drawn, but the amount of her own poor chakra is limited, and the amount here is far less. In the case of ordinary people, this is far less than the amount of chakra. What ordinary people cannot afford. Even though she was a Maelstrom family, it was a huge consumption. The previous time and the next time, her own Chakra was almost the same. "There is no way, it can only be done like this, I hope, when the time comes, nothing will go wrong." Seeing the sour smile at the corner of Jiuxinai''s mouth, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly realized something, his frowning brows instantly let go, a gentle smile raised at the corner of his mouth, and he said softly. There is only one chance to draw the Nine-Tailed Chakra, that is to say, we have only one chance. If we do not seize this opportunity, then this battle is equivalent to over. Only one chance... Although there was a gentle smile on his face, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart was tight. He knows very well what his wife''s words mean, and he also knows how difficult the next battle will be. Judging from the rift in Kunai that had just collapsed, this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defensive pupil technique was mostly strengthened. Even if he hit the defensive pupil technique with extremely strong defensive power and counter-shock power in the previous throw, it is impossible to cause a crack in the **** of flying thunder. At least the previous Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defensive pupil technique was done Less than. The current Fei Lei Shen Kuwu directly broke the crack, which obviously showed that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defensive pupil technique was on a higher level. In addition to the throwing power of Fei Lei Shen Kuwu, this Suzuo Neng seems to have produced some kind of powerful rebound mechanism, which caused Fei Lei Shen Kuwu''s crack. In other words, the opponent''s defensive pupil technique, I am afraid it is even higher. At the same time, this is also one of the reasons why they are not attacking and are waiting here. Because of the upgrade of the opponent''s defensive pupil technique, their blind attacks will have the opposite effect and even hurt themselves. It''s better to wait for this Uchiha Nobuhiko to complete the change before continuing to fight. After all, this change in Uchiha Nobuhikos defensive pupil technique is likely to be due to the fact that he closes his eyes and concentrates on something. It may also be due to what kind of technique he is going to use, so the defensive pupil technique will be strengthened. When the technique is completed, this The defensive pupil technique will instead return to the previous situation. It is normal for a ninja like Uchiha Nobuhiko to have any measures that will not be interrupted before the spell is activated. Of course, this is just a possibility, not the main reason why they are not moving. The main reason for not moving is that it is more cost-effective to not move now than to attack rashly. This waiting time is also the time for Hongyan to regain consciousness. Rather than attacking rashly and eventually hurting himself and causing counter-effects, it is better to just wait like this, which is also a chance to breathe. Although it seems stupid to wait, the best way is to wait. For them, this battle does not necessarily require victory. The time they fight for, as long as the time is gained, their odds of winning will steadily increase. Moreover, now the white gas on Hongyan''s body has disappeared, and his body injury should be almost healed. It is a matter of time before he wakes up. Maybe in the next second, Hongyan will be able to wake up. And as long as Hirohiko wakes up in this preparation stage of Uchiha Nobuhiko, no matter what Uchiha Nobuhiko''s methods or killer features, as long as the mask man is in hand, he is not afraid that Uchiha Nobuhiko will not give up. "Watergate, look, there is another change!" But at this time, when he heard her husband''s words, Kushina opened her mouth. He originally wanted to say something about Chakra''s question, but the words that he spit out most recently were another sentence. Even, her gaze has already turned to the center of the pit. That is, where Nobuhiko Uchiha is. what! Is it so fast? Already finished? When he heard this, Bo Feng Shui''s heart almost shook, and he turned his head hurriedly and looked at the court. thorough melted! And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~, I saw that the dark flame chakra around Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body, the black smoke-like chakra smoke evaporating from it, became denser and denser, and at the same time the chakra group began to sharpen The contraction almost refers to the covering on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s skin, like a small flame about to burn out in a big fire. At the same time, the skeletal entity Chakra has disappeared. Judging from the situation just now, it should be completely melted, as if it was completely burned by the black flame-shaped Chakra outside. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhikos defensive pupil technique only left a thin layer of black chakra attached to the surface of the body. It seemed that the whole person had an extra layer of black flame-like chakra outline. With a strange black light, his whole person looked strange and mysterious. "Kaka...Kaka..." At this time, it seems that because the dark chakra group burned out, the size of Uchiha Nobuhiko buried in the soil was also a large circle smaller because of the shrinkage of the entity chakra group. The place where half of his body was buried, at this time It seems to have become an empty pothole. With a "poof", Uchiha Nobuhiko, who flinched in a large circle, fell down diagonally. "Snapped!" And at the moment when he fell, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s right hand suddenly moved, and amidst the white air of "chichi", he stood on the wall of the pit and prevented his body from falling. "Ah" At the same time, a mouthful of aura seemed to have a little black brilliance, slowly spit out from Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth. "Is it done?" Afterwards, with a low murmur, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s closed eyes slowly opened. A ray of black light poured out. Chapter 1918： New power eye changed! Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, changed! Seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko who slowly opened his eyes in front of them, Hafeng Mizuno and Kunsina''s heart shook almost at the same time, their expressions changed uniformly. But in their eyes, the reflection of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pair of black lights suddenly appeared, like a kaleidoscope of black flames. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko has turned into a black flame-like layer covering only the surface of the body, and a pair of eyes seem to be in harmony with the surface of the body. The inky flame-like chakra is generally drawn, and all the strange patterns of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes emit a kind of black light similar to the extremely thin and extremely fine traces of the flame, which looks like the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes The outline is transformed into a strange pattern of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes composed of black light similar to flames, which looks like a dark flame surging in the eyes, evil and shocking. This...this is... he What''s the matter with this Uchiha Nobuhiko? His Chakra...how...how... At the same time, Yukina, who had been watching Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes and opened his eyes, also changed his face at this time, and even slightly perspired his forehead. Is this the power reflected by Takichibas outsider power? It looks very inconspicuous. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko who opened his eyes didn''t seem to notice the surrounding situation, and didn''t seem to care about the enemy''s reaction on the opposite side. After standing up straight, he raised his hand on the spot and observed the covering on his hand. A thin layer of black flame-like chakra. However, this power flowing in the body cannot be faked! The change is completely over! Taki Chiba''s power manifestation has been completely absorbed. However, even though he was a little dissatisfied with the performance of this power, Uchiha Nobuhiko was quite satisfied with the power generated by the surging body that was exclusively the consciousness space after consuming outsiders'' power. Although it is still a lot weaker than those outsiders before, it is not enough to deal with outsiders after all. It''s just that I don''t know what this power is in. However, since it is the manifestation of Taki Chiba''s power and the ultimate expression of his outsider power, then it should be related to physique and his outsider power. After all, he is a ninja who is good at physical skills after all. As for his outsider power, the enhanced clone, the ultra-fine control ability of Chakra, and the copy eye similar to Shao Lun Yan... Ok Speaking of it, the current form, this form of expression, is somewhat similar to the form after Taki Chiba''s tamed Hachimon Dunjia violent Chakra. However, my chakra has not increased... Is it manifested in another place? Then, after feeling satisfied, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes showed a bit of thinking. "Ok?" And at this moment, when he was thinking inside, suddenly he seemed to have discovered something, and he raised his head slightly in surprise. this is Is Konoha''s current pig deer butterfly? A place quite far from here, is coming here at this time? Here, was discovered? When he raised his head slightly, in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind, there was a scene of three people flying around. At the same time, it seemed like a blessing to the soul. He knew that the three were far away from him, but they were facing him. Coming from here. this is Perception? Does Takichiba possess perception ability? Do not! It should be the manifestation of his power in me, giving me the ability to perceive...Is it the state of taming Bamen Dunjia, will it produce an increase in perception? Indeed, it seems that the listening range is farther. In terms of eyesight, because it is an eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, is there no improvement? There is already enough field of vision. In other words, Taki Chibas power vision improvement has no effect... In terms of touch, it seems that the subtle air flow can also be sensed. Then, it seems that the movement of the enemy can be judged by the air flow... No wonder that Taki Chiba is so difficult. Ok Looking at it this way, it seems to have really gained an excellent strength. Although weak, the overall performance is very good. With Taki Chiba''s talents, it is indeed able to exert such a difficult combat effectiveness. However, compared to Takichiba, what I am currently absorbing is not the power of Hachimon Dunjia, but another power, which should be improved far above Takichiba. Now, it seems that there is nothing to worry about. This power can only last for ten minutes, spend five minutes familiarizing yourself with the power, and then within three minutes, take the nine tails. Following the strange feeling in his mind, Uchiha Nobuhiko lightly squeezed his fist, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth amid the clattering musculoskeletal sound. Laughed? He laughed! Are you satisfied with your current strength? But at this time, Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na, who had been watching him, saw this smile, but couldn''t help but chuckle in their hearts. A strong and ominous premonition surged up, so that they let their A faint bead of sweat appeared on the forehead. Do not! It is not a question of satisfaction or dissatisfaction! What does he want to do now? What is the power he has now? Where did that defensive pupil technique go? Is he defensive pupil technique itself or another technique? The defensive pupil technique has been removed! Is he now completely different from our perception of him just now? The key is these! Then, as the beads of sweat gathered and rolled down, Hafengmizumen and Kunsina swallowed almost subconsciously, but they couldn''t help but glance at the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of Uchiha Nobuhiko whose eyes were not on them. Faintly, they felt the great threat from these eyes. A threat from instinct! Ok? Heartbeat? Bofeng Shuimen and the nine-tailed man Zhuli~www.novelhall.com~ got nervous! At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who seemed to have heard something, turned his head slightly, lifted it slightly, and looked at Namifengmizumon and Kushina. Nine-tailed Chakra has been consumed? Is it a lot of time? After all, one second in that consciousness space may have passed by a lot of time outside. Is this kunai tentative? Moreover, judging from their expressions, they are afraid of me, no, even some fear of the unknown... This is because I dont know what I have become, so... Then, after the corner of his eye swept the broken thunder **** Kunai, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to understand something. "Four generations of Hokage, the last descendant of the Maelstrom clan, since you have doubts about me..." After understanding what was coming, the corners of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth rose again, and he suddenly spoke. Just give it a try, this power! At the same time, there was such a thought in his mind. coming! At this moment, Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai sank at the same time, and they immediately entered a fighting state. "what!" However, as soon as they sank, their eyes suddenly looked back. "Then, try to see how much I have!" At this moment, the second half of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words came from behind them. At this moment, in the shocked eyes of Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai who barely turned their heads, there was a general reflection that was always covered with black flaming chakras, as if fists outlined by black flaming black light. . The black light that is magnified little by little... fist! Chapter 1919： Power manifestation "Boom!" "Boom!" The clash of flesh and flesh suddenly sounded at the place where the black inflammation was burning. On the side of the deep pit, black light flashed, and the two figures hit the center of the deep pit with the sound of the flesh and flesh. Two clouds of smoke rose in a flash. And where the two figures were originally located, there was already a young man standing as if he was profiled by a dark flame-like chakra. "It turns out that the speed has been greatly improved, and it should have been able to catch up with the instantaneous speed of Bofeng Shuimen." Looking at the two clouds of dust aroused by the two flying figures crashing into the ground, the young man did not pursue the victory, but clenched his fists, seeming to feel his current body. Moreover, in terms of strength, it should have reached a certain level. The punch just focused on speed and did not deliberately increase strength. Next time, try your best. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Just now, after all, he was still a little uncomfortable with his current power. This is also a process that he has to go through every time he uses a killer mace, because the power of each outsider is different, and the power that ultimately manifests in him is also different. of. For example, using Takichiba''s outsider power is similar to his current form of taming Hachimon Dunjia violent Chakra, and because he does not have Hachimen Dunjia, he should have absorbed other power to achieve this form. And precisely because this is the power of Takichiba, the power generated by Takichibas power acting on him is not strictly speaking his power, so it needs a period of adaptation, just like everyone has a personal battle. Way, personal power serves the personal way of fighting. It can be said that the most suitable fighting method of Takichibas power now is Takichibas fighting method, not his fighting method. Therefore, there must be a process of adaptation. And everyones power is different, and the ninjas power is basically not revealed by everyone. Even close relatives and friends need to be concealed, not to mention outsiders like Taki Chiba. Nobuhiko Uchiha investigates. Careful, after all, it is impossible to fully understand the power of Taki Chiba. Moreover, his current strength may be much higher than that of Taki Chiba''s deity, so he needs to adapt and figure out more. After all, what he is best at is fighting with eyes and pupils. This kind of high-speed physical combat is something he is not good at after all. However, if you are not good at it, you are not good at it. As long as you are proficient, it is the same. He is just the best at fighting with eyes and pupils. It does not mean that his physical skills are really bad. With so many years of accumulation, his physical skills, no matter how bad they are, are of first-class level, no better than constant training. What is the difference between Takichiba. Even, it may not be bad. Moreover, this Takichiba''s power seems to contain some ability to observe words and colors, and with the insight ability of eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, it seems that the psychological activities of Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina can be guessed just now. Just now, they still reacted a little bit slowly because of the hesitation or surprise of the thoughts in their hearts being dismantled. Otherwise, my two punches may not be able to achieve full results. How much, they will still be avoided. And as the thoughts flashed in his mind, Uchiha Nobuhiko was surprised by the speed of catching up with Hao Feng Shuimen, but he was also very pleased with another result. That is, the ability to observe words and colors. With some of Takichibas ability to perceive words and colors mixed in his power, he can even vaguely guess the opponents psychological activities. This time, because he perceives the opponents psychological activities, he deliberately dismantled his opponents thoughts, and he really created it. There was a moment of hesitation, and because of this moment, these two punches were able to hit the target. Otherwise, with the reaction power of these two people, although these two punches would not be evaded, it would not be possible to hit so thoroughly. This is a very useful technique. No wonder Taki Chiba feels so terrible, this kind of ability to perceive words and look directly at the heart, I am afraid that the whole world, from ancient times to the present, is the only one. Then, after rejoicing, I sighed. At this time, he somewhat understood why he always felt that Taki Chiba would threaten him, and even had a life-threatening feeling, and even sometimes, involving Taki Chiba, almost had some overreactions. I am afraid that no one can calm down this kind of direct attack on the soul. "Cough! Cough!" And just as Uchiha Nobuhiko thought about it, the two smoke and dust at the bottom of the pit also slowly dispersed, and between the slight cough and the faded smoke, the two figures slowly stood up. "Pratunam, are you all right!" Then, in the fading smoke and dust, a crimson color appeared at once. After the fox-shaped chakra coat, it was like a seven-petal lotus blooming, and the seven crimson chakra tails slowly unfolded and placed it on Nine Sinas Behind him, he swayed slightly, and at this moment, Jiuxinai''s gaze fell worryingly in the fading smoke and dust beside him, which was also the source of the cough. Among them, a figure also slowly stood up. "I''m fine. Although he is fast, he is not too strong." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen, who was holding his left cheek, slowly stood up in the smoke and responded to his wife. The speed of that Uchiha Nobuhiko just now was indeed unexpected. With their reflexes, they could only look at the enlarged fist bit by bit, but they were powerless. They could only watch the fist and body and be hit. Fly out. However, from the pain point of view, although the blow looked extremely heavy, the strength was limited. The left cheek was painful, but it did not hurt too much. "is it" Hearing her husband''s response, Kushina quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Oops... At this speed, our speed advantage is gone, and then there is only a tough battle. However, my state is obviously unable to keep up with Jiuxinai. Moreover, judging from the tactility of ~www.novelhall.com~ when punching, the dark chakra on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body may also possess considerable defensive power. How to do What should I do? In the current situation, I may be the one who is holding back. However, you must never let Jiu Xinnai face the enemy alone... Hearing his wifes words of relief, Hafeng Mizumons brows became more and more frowning. After seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s speed almost comparable to his instantaneous speed, he knew that after losing his speed advantage, he was dragging his feet. Of it. Maybe it can last for a while, but it can''t be long. Judging from the punch just now, it was just a punch, but it had already given Bo Feng Shuimen enough information. The current Uchiha Nobuhiko will only be stronger and more difficult to deal with than before, and with the trade-off, especially the loss of speed advantage, it is now an absolute disadvantage for them. Could it be... Is it here? At this moment, thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly felt weak, his face darkened slightly. As Naruto, can''t I... even the next Naruto can''t save it? So many people... Yucunzi, Yu wife, can''t I do anything? "It''s ok." However, at this moment, a hand, with a soft and warm touch, gently grabbed his hand. A crimson, liquid-like chakra quietly climbed onto his arm. "It doesn''t matter, no matter what happens, we will face it together." And when he looked back subconsciously, what was in front of him was his wife''s gentle smile, and these words full of warmth and tenderness. No matter what happens, we will face it together! Chapter 1920： Its ok "Kushina..." Seeing Jiuxina with a gentle smile in front of him, Bo Feng Shuimen was slightly startled, muttering in his mouth. Hearing the murmured words, Jiu Xinnai did not speak, but smiled softly while looking at her stunned husband. Suddenly, even if the enemy is now, that Uchiha Nobuhiko will attack them with extreme speed at any time by surprise, but I dont know why, at this moment, as if back in the past, she is still the outsider who is not going well everywhere, and He is already the most popular boy in the village. As if it was when he was holding himself that night. It seemed that that day, when they entered the palace of marriage, his nervous hands were shaking. All kinds of memories about him appeared in her mind, and his tolerance, tolerance, and care for himself passed through her mind scene by scene. However, in these memories, she had never seen this man''s depressed appearance. The man who had made up her mind to marry since she was a child has never shown any negative appearance in front of her. Some only have a gentle and secure smile, or a cute look with a sullen face, and there has never been a trace of negative emotions. It was as if he could hold everything up for her and take care of her no matter what the situation. But just now, she saw a trace of loneliness and weakness from the man''s face and her husband''s face. I don''t know why, seeing this trace of loneliness and weakness, her first feeling is not feelings such as distress or fear, but warmth and joy. It was as if she finally saw the fragile place of this man, and finally saw the time when she could help her husband. At that moment, she seemed to suddenly understand that what she fell in love with was not a Hokage, not a hero, but an ordinary man, a man who can give everything for herself, and an ordinary man who needs to take care of herself. Therefore, she stood beside him without thinking and took his hand. It doesn''t matter, no matter what, we will face it together. Because we are already husband and wife. In the second half of the sentence, she didn''t say it, she knew, and needless to say, her husband also understood. because Are we already husband and wife? But at this time, as if to confirm Jiu Xinnai''s own understanding, looking at his wife who was smiling gently in front of him, such a thought quietly floated in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart. "Chichi...chichi...chichichichi..." At this moment, Hafeng Mizunos stupefied stall, his left cheek, hands, retreat, and even the back of his chest suddenly burst of white air. The one on his left cheek was because of Uchiha Nobuhikos The redness and swelling caused by a punch was already in the white gas transpiration, and it slowly began to fade away. At this moment, the fox-shaped chakra coat was already over Bo Feng Shuimen''s body. "This...this is?" Then, Bo Feng Shuimen, who was thinking quietly passing by in his heart, was suddenly startled and said. "Ok?" At this time, Kushina, who seemed to have reacted, was also slightly taken aback, looking at the Nine-tailed tunic in front of him, with a surprised expression on his face. what happened? I didn''t... I didn''t take the initiative to pass the nine-tailed chakra! At the same time, such a thought flashed through her mind. Just now, she just wanted to help her husband and face the absolute disadvantage with him. She didn''t take the initiative to pass on Chakra. The current situation should not happen. Is this... Nine-Tailed Chakra? Is this kind of warmth the feeling of Nine Tails Chakra? At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the strange chakra coat of the tail beast around him, feeling the feeling that his body was immersed in warm water at the right temperature, and the pain in his whole body was constantly dissolving in this warm feeling. He couldn''t help it. Such a thought flashed through. Do not! It''s not just Nine Tails Chakra! Then, in the next second, his gaze swept to his wife''s left hand, which tightly held his right hand, which was also the continuous medium of Nine Tails Chakra, and instantly denied his previous thoughts. "Well, thank you, Jiuxina." After that, he suddenly smiled, and the pain disappeared, a wave of power from the nine-tailed chakras, constantly filling the chakras he consumed, and his energy and physical strength slowly began to recover at this time. At this moment, he knew that this was the strength his wife gave him. Now, he is not alone, and he does not need to carry everything alone. They are already husband and wife, and they can face everything together. "Watergate" And seeing his husband smile again, the trace of loneliness and negativity in his eyes certainly disappeared, and even a faint but firm fighting spirit burst out, and the smile at the corner of Kushinai''s mouth could not help but lifted up again. At this moment, the smoke and dust dissipated, and the two of them held their hands sideways, and no longer said or need to say much, they silently looked at the dark chakra profiled youth above. There is no more confusion. "Huh? This is!" At the same time, after seeing the smoke dissipate, a dark red and light red figure appeared ~ www.novelhall.com~ Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brows frowned slightly. Did you put a tail beast coat on Bofeng Shuimen? The Nine-tailed Chakra is quickly recovering from the injury of the Bofeng Watergate, and according to the resilience possessed by the Nine-tailed Chakra, the Chakra of the Bofeng Watergate is also recovering. Five tails... It seems that the deterrence of my punch just now is not enough! However, it doesn''t matter, it''s just an adaptation stage. Just now, they only felt the speed, this time they should be able to take advantage of their strength. Coupled with Takichiba''s ability to perceive words and colors, it takes a certain amount of experience to use it skillfully. The way they are now will only speed up my understanding of Taki Chiba''s power and the speed at which I can use it proficiently! However, Uchiha Nobuhiko just frowned slightly, and there was not much turmoil in his heart. It didn''t matter whether it was the fighting spirit of the two or the brilliant use of Nine-tail Chakra. Now, using the power of outsiders, Kyuubi is determined to win! Then, at a faster speed and stronger power than before... Try it again! Then, as his thoughts turned, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes condensed suddenly. "Behind!" But at this moment, the sharp lights in the eyes of Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai flashed almost at the same time. Almost at the same time as the sharp lights flashed, they suddenly turned sideways and looked back suddenly. In an instant, in the eyes of the two of them, the fist wrapped in the pitch-black Chakra was reflected in the same way as before. Nobuhiko Uchiha, once again attacked from behind, from the same angle, but faster, stronger, stronger! "Snapped!" "Snapped!" The next moment, a crisp sound! Chapter 1921： This time! What... what! The eternal kaleidoscope sketched out in the shape of a jet black flame slowly widened, and a horrified and incredibly mixed expression slowly appeared on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face. "Chih! Chih!" And at this time, on his fist wrapped in a thin, black flame-like chakra, white air that seemed to be hot rose slowly. Be... blocked? The speed was faster than before, and it was blocked so easily! At this moment, Bai Qi''s black flame-like chakra-wrapped fists were gripped tightly by two hands covered with nine-tailed chakras that looked like fox paws. As the two sides tried hard, Bai Qi even sneered. Sneer up and steam up. This...is this... the power of Nine-Tailed Chakra? At the same time, standing on the opposite side of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s left side, Hafeng Mizuno, his eyes were slightly widened, and there was almost an uncontrollable surprise on his face. Just now, almost instantaneously, his body increased faster than before, reflexively turning back and reaching out, grabbing the attacking fist. Even when he reacted just now, the fist that struck had a slow motion feeling. Compared with the previous punch, the punch that came faster, seemed to be slower. Even as a Naruto and a ninja who is known for speed, such a big improvement still surprised him. And it''s not just the increase in reaction power and speed at the first glance. In the faint, as the time covered by the nine-tailed chakra increases, in addition to the continuous recovery of physical strength and energy, it seems that the strength has also been improved. . This punch of Uchiha Nobuhiko was obviously much heavier than the previous punch. Normally, I might not be able to grasp it so easily, and may even be knocked out directly. It will never be easily blocked as it is now. Watergate Great! Nine-tailed Chakra was able to not only recover the injured person''s injuries, but also increase the strength and speed of the person passed on, just like me. that is really good! At this time, looking at her husband''s performance, there was only a smile on Kushina''s face, which seemed to be happier than her own improvement. let''s go! At this time, just as Jiu Xinnai looked at her husband and was delighted in her heart, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression suddenly became serious, and the light from the corner of her eyes quietly swept away. Ok! Almost instantly, Jiuxina understood it. "Ok?" And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression changed abruptly, his hands were empty, and he suddenly fell forward. At this moment, in a very tacit understanding, Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai simultaneously withdrew their hands! bad! In the sight of constantly leaning forward and downward, Uchiha Nobuhiko lightly bit his teeth, and the other party suddenly withdrew his hand. Under the inertia of his own punching, his figure already fell forward uncontrollably. And at this moment, under the eternal kaleidoscope''s insightful ability to write round eyes, he clearly saw the second-generation nine that was wrapped in the crimson nine-tailed chakra coat passing under his fist arms. Uzumaki Uzumaki Kushina''s sinking shoulders with a fist, and at the same time, you can also see the shoulders of the fourth generation Naruto Naruto Fengmizu who is wrapped in a light red fox-shaped nine-tailed coat on the other side. From his wide angle of view, he could already see the fists of Nine-Tailed Chakra attacking his chest bit by bit. Even the slight changes in the expressions on the faces of Bofeng Shuimen and Uzumaki Kushina, such as the gleam of the corners of the eyes that seem to be still linked together, and the shallow and imperceptible corners of the mouth. With a warm smile on his face, he could see clearly. However, even if he saw it clearly and reacted, his body did not listen to it, and fell towards the inertia of his punching. "Boom!" As a result, he couldn''t do anything after all. There was no suspense. Nami Feng Mizuno and Kunsina withdrew their hands at the same time, sinking a punch and hitting Uchiha Nobuhiko''s chest heavily. Hearing only a muffled sound, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face suddenly stiffened, and the corners of his eyes were not flashing. He felt as if he had been hit by a hundred-ton giant hammer. He only paused for a while with a muffled hum. The ground swept back. It succeeded! Seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko already turned into a black light and flew out with a long black tail of flame, the faces of Hafeng Mizuno and Kusina were lava at the same time. Next! Then, the corners of their eyes swept away, and the two of them had a sharp heart, and they knew instantly. "Chichichichichi!" At this moment, four of the five tails behind Kushina suddenly came out amidst the four sounds of breaking through the air, drew out half arcs in the air, turned into claws, and dragged out the deep red flame tail straight to the place. Going to the dark figure. And at this moment, the Bofeng Shuimen on the side slammed his fists away, with one hand resting on the palm, the other hand forming a seal, and a strange spatial fluctuation spread instantly. "Puff puff puff!" In the next second, even though Uchiha Nobuhiko castrates very quickly, Kushinas four nine-tailed chakra fox claws came first, and in an instant, he had firmly grasped Uchiha Nobuhikos limbs. . "Crack!" And just at this moment of grasping, when Uchiha Nobuhiko''s figure stopped suddenly, Kushina bit his teeth, his whole body leaned forward, and two shallow trenches were pulled forward in an instant. Do not! Not the front! It''s behind! But ~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, because of a sudden stop of his body shape, his limbs were feverish and tight, and Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly looked forward. After touching the figure of Kushina, his heart was suddenly tight, and In his mind, it flashed through the corner of his eyes. "Om!" And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko whose body was pulled into a "big" shape, on the right ear side of Uchiha Nobuhiko, a high-speed spinning lavender ball condensing the chakra suddenly swirled into it, and it was wrapped by the nine-tailed chakra. Pushed by the palm of his hand that resembled a fox claw, he rushed toward his right cheek! The spiral pill mixed with Nine-tailed Chakra, it succeeded! This time, he can''t escape! Almost at the same time, the floating shadow suddenly flashed behind Uchiha Nobuhiko, pushing the lavender spiral pill in his hand to the right cheek without hesitation, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes. This time, not only was Helix Maru mixed with Nine-tailed Chakra and his power doubled, his speed was also improved because of the Nine-tailed Chakra, at least faster than the previous instantaneous speed, and Uchiha Nobuhiko also Being bound by Jiu Xinnai, he definitely couldn''t hide it! Lets test it first. Now Uchiha Nobuhikos defense has gone up or down! Just now, this spiral pill shattered his defensive pupil technique! What will happen this time! And at this moment, in the dynamic vision of Nine Tails Chakras increased dynamic vision, I can see Uchiha Nobuhikos side face that changes color like slow motion, and the blue eyes are quietly stained with a layer of light red. color! Should... Damn it! At the same time, from the perspective of the Eternal Kaleidoscope, I caught a glimpse of Nobuhiko Uchiha of Hafengmizu, his teeth clenched tightly. Chapter 1922： Time seems to slow down countless times... Damn it! It''s this kind of spiral pill, it is this kind of lavender spiral pill that I crushed just now! is it? Just now Uzumaki Kushinas three-tailed nine-tailed coat disappeared, and the nine-tailed chakra was used up because of practicing the spiral pill mixed with the nine-tailed chakra! Although I dont know how they practiced, Bo Feng Shuimen has been able to skillfully mix Nine-tailed Chakra into Helix Pill! As if the eternal kaleidoscope of black light outlines the eternal kaleidoscope, the eyes of the writing wheel looked towards his right cheek, watching the moment when the lavender high-speed rotating chakra ball kept approaching, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind , But a series of thoughts flashed through, and even the situation where Uzumaki Kushina didn''t have a tail beast coat around her body just now. And just at the stall where this series of thoughts flashed, Uchiha Nobuhiko finally understood where the three-tailed nine-tailed Nine-tailed Chakra went. During the time they were in the consciousness space, they did not rashly attacked themselves, but figured out why the spiral pill was able to crush their own Susao Nogu, and mastered that spiral pill! "Crack!" And at this moment, a crackling sound suddenly rang. Regardless of how the trajectory of this lavender spiral pill is cleaned under the insight of the eternal kaleidoscope, the time on the senses seems to be countless times slower, and because of the ability of insight, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s thinking speed It also speeded up to the same multiple as the countless times slower on the senses. After all, this spiral pill was pushed by the wave of the water gate, it was moving, time slowed down countless times, after all, it did not stop. At this moment, as the Helix Maru approached, the thin layer of black flame-like chakras on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s right cheek cracked! A tiny crack was opened, as if Uchiha Nobuhikos face was covered with a transparent mask with a black flame-like color on the edge. The lavender spiral pill came close to it, cracking and splitting. There was a crack like glass cracking. effective! And at this moment, there was a sharp glow in the light red eyes of Hafeng Mizuno who had been paying attention to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body surface in black and flame-like chakra. shit! At the same moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face completely stiffened. "Ok?" However, in the next second, in the senses, time was slowed down countless times by Hafeng Mizumon and Uchiha Nobuhiko, their expressions suddenly changed. what happened? This How can this be! At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression became unbelievable. This This is...this information... At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s stiff face was loose, but his face was strange. "Crack, click, click!" At the same time, a series of cracking sounds continued to sound. At this moment, time seemed to accelerate countless times in the senses of the two of them. The lavender spiral pills whizzed past and brought them out on Uchiha Nobuhikos face. A thin band of cracks ran across his right cheek to his left cheek. However, after the lavender spiral pill whizzed past Uchiha Nobuhiko''s nose, Hafeng Mizumon''s face became more ugly. On the other hand, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression became more and more relaxed and soothing, and even a faint smile. Dodge... Dodge! This Uchiha Nobuhiko, escaped! The lavender spiral completely spiraled out of the black chakra coat on Uchiha Nobuhikos face, Hafeng Mizuno placed his right hand, and looked down almost in horror. At this moment, under his right hand, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s limbs hung in the air in a large font, but his face was completely raised backwards, almost at a right angle to the body, and Helix Maru, just like this, rubbed the tip of his nose. Except for that rift zone, no harm was done to Uchiha Nobuhiko at all! And just now, every detail that Uchiha Nobuhiko looked up and avoided was constantly echoing in his mind. Such a fast speed! It was slower than this just now, and he couldn''t escape it! how Why did this faster speed fail! At this time, his heart was already in awe. "Not bad power, but slow!" And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze, who looked up, passed through the gap in that arm, and fell on the face of Hafeng Mizuno, with a faint sound in his mouth. "cough!" In the next second, Hafeng Mizuno''s face was suddenly on one side, and his gaze suddenly moved away from Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face and landed on his chest and abdomen. Almost at the same time, he coughed slightly in his mouth. At this moment, I dont know when, the fist formed by the black flame-like chakra has already twisted and hit the nine-tailed coat on his chest and abdomen, and the point where the fist touched the nine-tailed coat on the chest and abdomen was twisted. Spinning. The feeling of being hit by a heavy hammer on his chest and abdomen instantly flooded his pain nerves! "Boom!" Afterwards, a muffled sound arrived, and Bo Feng Shuimen''s figure suddenly flew out from above with a forty-five degree image, and an arc of blood spurted out. Yes... it was the previous defensive pupil technique! It is the other two hands! And at this moment, Hafengmizumen who was vomiting blood and trying to swept back quickly~www.novelhall.com~ eyes were staring at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s back, and his back grew back from his right shoulder. The black arm that came out. That''s it, that''s it! I dont have Hachimon Dunjia, but I do have the power of Susano and Takichiba, which allowed me to absorb the power of Susanos first stage! I am still wearing it now! And this strength and speed is the improvement that Suzuo Nohu''s power has been concentrated in my body! It''s terrible! The power of this Takichiba is really terrifying! Compared to Susano, what is the Bamen Dunjia! At the same time, there was such a thought in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart. Between life and death, the moment of life and death that was about to be hit by the lavender spiral pill, the series of information, and the feng shui that hit Feibo The punch of the door made him thoroughly understand the source of his current power. It''s also clear that with Takichiba''s strength now, his own ability! "Snapped!" And at this moment, after understanding Uchiha Nobuhikos left shoulder, the black arm that had been black protruding suddenly, amidst the crisp sound, he suddenly caught the knocked-out Hafeng Mizuno and was caught off guard. Grab the lavender spiral pill and hold it firmly in his hand. "Crack, click, click!" Suddenly, the sound of cracking came from the palm of the black arm. "Then, let me borrow it! Helix pill!" At the same time, in the physical chakra''s touch, Uchiha Nobuhiko sneered, and the dark black arm behind him suddenly turned, and suddenly slammed toward his front! And at this moment, in front of him, in front of him, Kushina was standing out and making a fist, rushing! Chapter 1923： 1 moment This this is! The crimson upside-down pupils moved little by little to their upper right, touching the lavender rotating chakra ball, and a faint astonishment appeared on Kushina''s face. At this moment, in addition to the Helix Maru mixed with Nine-Tailed Chakras that was about to hit her, there were more of those two extremely familiar ones that grew out of Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly. Black Chakra''s arm. This arm was just extended by his defensive pupil technique! Could it be that! At this moment, she suddenly understood something in her heart, and suddenly a familiar figure flashed through her mind. The figure of the boy whose whole body was profiled by the emerald green chakra! It''s Chiba! This form of Uchiha Nobuhiko, no, it should be said that his performance of Chakra way is like Chiba''s eight door mode! It''s just that this Uchiha Nobuhiko uses not the Eight Door Dunjia, but absorbs his defensive pupil technique, that absolute defense that resembles a humanoid! Now Uchiha Nobuhikos form, the feeling of being profiled by Chakra, and the one she saw at the back of the cabin, which was covered in blood but with an excited face covered in emerald green Chakra like a profile. The figure is exactly the same! He is also his most proud disciple, his strongest form, exactly the same! It''s just that his most proud disciple uses his eight-door mode after the improvement of the access control technique of Hachimon Dunjia. Now the performance of Uchiha Nobuhiko, I am afraid that Hachimon Dunjia''s violent Chakra has been replaced by the defense. The pupil technique. After all, the defensive performance of the defensive pupil technique is nothing more than a huge chakra group. The huge chakra group is gathered into the body with a method similar to the Chiba Eight Doors pattern, resulting in the same as the Eight Door Dunjia, or more advanced Its not impossible to improve your speed and strength. The principle is actually the same. The current Uchiha Nobuhiko uses the principle of Chiba''s eight-door model. Its just that Chiba developed the eight-door model to make up for its own lack of chakras, and this Uchiha Nobuhiko does not need to grow chakras. After the defensive pupil technique is absorbed, the improvement shown is more or less the same. Chiba''s is different. However, there is no doubt that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s current situation is based on the same principle as Chiba''s eight-door model. As a teacher, as the teacher who pays the most attention to Chiba, Kushina is now convinced that she is not ignorant of the eight-door pattern that her most proud disciple relies on, or only those that Chiba tells her. , She did not study less. After all, the Bamen Dunjia is absolutely destructive to the human body. If she doesn''t study it, how can she rest assured that her disciples keep walking this way. And now, because of her daily attention to her disciples, she realized that this Uchiha Nobuhiko, in his current state, had absorbed the power of his defensive pupil technique, just like Chiba''s perfect control, as if absorbed the eight door Dunjia The same power! In other words, her punch now is destined to be impossible to have any effect. Because, Uchiha Nobuhiko is absorption, not to say that it is weakening, the defensive power of this defensive pupil technique is still an absolute defense, and her punch is still useless! And just at this moment, when a series of thoughts flashed in Kushinas mind, this was the very high speed, the lavender spiral pill was already attached to her tail beast coat, in an instant, The Nine-Tailed Chakra in front of her forehead instantly twisted and twisted, and almost all the Nine-Tailed Coat on her body was pulled up under the spiral strength, as if there was a tendency to peel off. Got it! However, don''t start too heavy! Never let the nine-tailed man Zhuli die! However, at this moment, the lavender spiral pill in his hand hits the target without any suspense, and it will explode in the next moment. Uchiha Nobuhiko, who achieved his goal of the blow, his face became serious. His eyes seemed to be slightly narrowed, full of seriousness and caution. The power of this spiral pill can easily shred his own defenses. Although this nine-tailed coat has strong resilience, if Renzhuli dies in this blow, then he will get nothing. ! "Crack, click, click!" And as the thoughts flashed in his mind, the cracking sound seemed to be more violent in the dark arm holding the lavender spiral pill and pressing down. Following the rotation of the spiral pill, on the edge of the spiral pill, a circle of faint black film was condensed. In an instant, the crimson nine-tailed coat that was twisted and twisted by the spiral pill was suddenly sent, and the twisting and pulling force suddenly disappeared. Do not! wrong! However, just at the stall where the power of the spiral pill seemed to be under control, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes suddenly glared, and the eternal kaleidoscope of black fire sketched out suddenly looking towards the ground beneath him. This whirlpool Kushina, and the reaction of Bo Feng Shuimen were wrong! The reaction is too cold! Bofeng Water Gate was knocked into the air, this whirlpool Kushina had no reaction at all! Uzumaki Jiuxina reacted like this, and the wave of the water gate that should be seen now did not move, something was wrong! This is not right! "Duh!" And just under the shock of Uchiha Nobuhiko~www.novelhall.com~ a faint, unintelligible voice sounded softly. Behind him! "brush!" At the moment when this sound sounded, his figure suddenly flashed, and his limbs were loose, and the lavender chakra wrapped in black light pressed down as the figure fell! "Wow!" Accompanied by the black and purple brilliance, the lilac chakra burst suddenly, spinning out a spiral horn-like energy stream, floating in the air. Suffer! shit! But at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t even look at it, and suddenly turned back as he fell. "Om!" However, his sudden turn of his eyes could only capture the two figures behind him standing side by side with his left palm and right hand pressed together, pushing straight towards him. At this moment, the pair of Biren standing side by side had no nine-tailed chakras on them, and no nine-tailed coats. Between the golden and red hairs dancing, a group of high-speed rotating deep purple was almost frozen into a solid. The chakra ball of ordinary color has been continuously rotating and expanding in the left and right hands of their fitting, and it will hit his own back waist with only a slight difference! "Crack, click, click!" And above his back waist, the protective layer of Suzuo Nenghu had already cracked, from a point on the back waist, it suddenly spread to the entire back! Do not! This is impossible! Helix Maru is nothing more than a ninjutsu that imitates the birth of the tail beast jade! How could it...how could it be! impossible! Bofeng Water Gate and Uzumaki Kushina, no matter what, it is impossible to do such a thing! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was already full of horror! "Boom!" However, he only had time to flash such a thought, muffled, and suddenly sounded! Chapter 1924： success or failure This is absolutely impossible! This kind of spiral pill is absolutely impossible to emerge from the hands of Bofeng Water Gate and Uzumaki Kushina! Even if all the nine-tailed chakras are gathered, it is impossible! The black flame-like chakra attached to the body surface, peeled off piece by piece, scattered in the air, turning into light spots, and the pain of the conical heart started from the back waist and continued to tear and spread. Then, the things in front of him quickly turned to the side and back, and even bursts of darkness began to invade Uchiha Nobuhiko''s consciousness. However, he didn''t seem to care about the pain of the awkward tearing and spreading, he didn''t care about the sound of broken bones that he could hear, he didn''t care about the things that were swept backwards quickly, he didn''t care about that bit The darkness in the consciousness that came with the pain, not to mention the wall of the pit that he was about to hit, now he is full of such an "impossible" idea. "boom!" In the next second, he slammed into the wall of the pit with the momentum of rotation, and with a crash, smoke rose into the sky. "despair!" "despair!" At this moment, watching the smoke and dust rising into the sky in the distance ahead, while the hair fluttered by the strong wind, the wave of the water gate and the Uzumaki Kushina, who were pushing hands side by side, both landed, breathing slightly. Did you make it? After landing, their eyes reflected the slowly dissipating dark purple spiral of the flame tail and the blood that was scattered with the flame tail, but their eyes did not leave the smoke column that soared to the sky, and they did not notice it at all. Waves of exhaustion. Now, they have used their best, and if it still doesn''t work, then they can only wait to die. At this time, the Bofeng Water Gate, and even the Chakra that started the Thunder God, were gone. The blow just now has already bet on all of their powers. Whether their own chakras or nine-tailed chakras, they don''t have any spare energy. And all that just now was within their plan. From the beginning, they didn''t plan to give Uchiha Nobuhiko any chance to get acquainted with the power. Yes, they know that Uchiha Nobuhiko needs a certain period of adaptation. From the moment they hit their own punch, they realized that this Uchiha Nobuhiko could not fully control his newly demonstrated power. With that punch, if Uchiha Nobuhiko fully harnesses his newly displayed power, or understands his own power increase, there will be no next battle at all. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s second punch from the back, that force. They felt it sturdily. If he had used that force from the beginning, there would probably be no next battle. They would have been stunned long ago. It was also from that moment that the two of them planned to make a quick battle, not giving Uchiha Nobuhiko any time to adapt. At the same time, he also used the situation where Uchiha Nobuhiko could not fully control his own power to gain an advantage and a fatal blow. They knew that the longer they dragged on, the more disadvantaged they were. After all, Nine-tailed Chakra was limited, and the only thing that could hurt this Uchiha Nobuhiko was the lavender spiral pill mixed with the nine-tailed Chakra. And their attack is very simple, there are only two fatal points, the first is the spiral pill behind the water gate of Hafeng, and the other is the attack from the back of Uchiha Nobuhiko. From the very beginning, when they withdrew their hands, they had been laid out. Before hitting Uchiha Nobuhiko, Hafeng Mizuno had already thrown out Hirai God Kunai, and was able to determine where to fall, and Uchiha Nobuhiko was hit. After flying out, Kushina was responsible for fixing Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of the Kumaru location, facilitating two spiral shots behind him. Of course, these two helix pill attacks are divided into primary and secondary. The first helix pill attack from behind is a kind of temptation. The main thing was the second Helix Pill attack, and this attack was a bet on all of them. And the reason why Kushina was able to dodge Uchiha Nobuhikos attack in an instant, and dodge the attack that was almost inevitable by surprise, was also because of this second Helix Maru attack. According to their plan, this second Helix Marumoto is to use Thunder God and be launched by the two together. After all, it is necessary to save all the chakras, and must start the Helix pill together. So, one At the beginning, at the time of the attack, Jiu Xinnai had a tail that followed the Bofeng Water Gate from the ground, but Bofeng Water Gate flew Lei Shen fast, and the tail was a little slower under the ground. When activating the last Helix Maru, the tail is to be connected to the Chakra of Hafeng Mizumon or the coat of the tail beast, and then transferred to the position behind Uchiha Nobuhiko with the **** of thunder. The ultimate attack. This is why at that moment, neither Bofeng Shuimen nor Jiu Xinnai had too much reaction and performance ~www.novelhall.com~ because there is no need to worry at all. The connection of the two Helix pill attacks is perfect! No matter what attacks Uchiha Nobuhiko made during this period, it was all in vain! This is also the horror of Flying Thunder God, the terrible time and space ninjutsu, no matter how fast it is, it always takes a moment of time, even 0.5 seconds, even 0.1 second, but Flying Thunder God does not use it, it is time and space Ninjutsu, zero one second is not used, time stops when you move! And now, just confirm that Uchiha Nobuhiko has no combat effectiveness. As for killing this Uchiha Nobuhiko, Namikaze Gate and Kunsina are hopeless, even if the last Helix pill crushes the defensive pupil technique, and Uchiha Nobuhiko was hit hard, and Uchiha Nobuhiko will not die. They can feel that the defensive pupil technique still blocks most of the power of the spiral pill. Although the attack is critical, Uchiha Nobuhiko is at most spine damaged, or Breaking is not deadly! Moreover, if Uchiha Nobuhiko died, Chiba is estimated to have burnt to ashes now, and Chiba is safe, and Uchiha Nobuhiko is definitely not dead. Moreover, they are more or less measured. After several trials, the main attack of Bofeng Shuimen is after all the Naruto-level vision. In terms of provincial enemies, it is already the top level of provincial enemies in the past and present of the Ninja world. It is impossible to produce too big a moth. "It''s a success! Teacher Watergate, Master Jiu Xinnai, it''s a success!" And at this moment, before the smoke and dust dissipated, Kushina and Bo Feng Shuimen were still staring at the smoke and did not react, Xue Nai over there suddenly shouted. With joy, shouted! It succeeded! They succeeded! Chapter 1925： It succeeded! Succeeded? Hearing Xuena''s sudden shouting over there, Kushina and Bofeng Shuimen were both taken aback, and subconsciously looked at the girl who was doing the protection job diligently. Such a question flashed in his heart. Thoughts. "Successful? Xuenai? You said, successful?" Then they reacted suddenly and asked hurriedly. Yes! Xuena has white eyes. Although the smoke covers our eyes now, for Xuena, this is not the case! Xuenai can see clearly now. Since she said it succeeded, they might have succeeded! Nobuhiko Uchiha, defeated! At this moment, the minds of the two of them flashed such a suddenly enlightened thought. "Yes! It worked!" When hearing the two teachers'' inquiry, Xuena nodded heavily, then carefully glanced at the smoke rising into the sky, and shouted loudly. The smoke and dust were not an obstacle to her white eyes. She could clearly see that the limbs were almost twisted together because of the rotation and impact just now, blood flowed, and the whole person was embedded in a twisted posture. On the wall of the pit, at the same time, the entire limbs, especially the muscles of the waist, have been torn, and it seems that it is no longer possible to have combat effectiveness. Even, after this glance, Yukina couldn''t help being a little surprised. The last blow just now could be said to be the right control of the power, which happened to break the spine of Uchiha Nobuhiko. If the power is greater, it may be torn into the internal organs. At that time, whether this Uchiha Nobuhiko can live is a question. Now, at least the spine is broken, and life is definitely in danger. However, judging by the strength of Uchiha Nobuhikos body, it will not be killed all at once, and it will be able to support the water gate teacher Chakra to recover to be able to use Thunder God. Degree, and as long as Thunder God can use it, then they have the resources to heal this Uchiha Nobuhiko. Of course, life can be saved, but hemiplegia is certain. Although Xuena is not a medical ninja, she has also studied medical treatment. She also used her white eyes to go to the hospital to do some work without everyone knowing. She also knows the human body very well. With this level of diagnosis, she Can still be accurately judged. In short, now Uchiha Nobuhiko has lost his combat effectiveness. They succeeded! It really succeeded! "Really...really, it was successful, was it successful?" Hearing the affirmative response from his disciple, Kushina pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth, muttering to himself. To be honest, if she is unsuccessful, she can''t think of a way. They have gambled on everything. If they can''t hurt the other party, then she has to choose to sever herself, and it may even hurt everyone present. And as she muttered to herself, Jiu Xinnai also quietly put away the kunai in her hand, this kunai, which she intends to use when the situation is not right. At the same time, his body fell slightly on the husband next to him, and a feeling of chakra''s emptiness, weakness and exhaustion came up completely. "Juan Xinnai?" Feeling his wife''s body leaning on, Bo Feng Shuimen hurriedly embraced the red-haired beauty whose face was already showing exhaustion, and said with concern. "It''s okay, just relaxed all of a sudden, a little unstable." Hearing his husband''s obviously worried words, Kushina shook his head, leaned on his husband''s chest, dragged a little tired tremor, and spoke. "Ok." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded. He understood his wife''s feelings very well. To be honest, he also has some soft hands. Just now I was desperate, either you died or I died. I bet everything about him and everything he valued. At this time, I got the signal of success, and when I relax, I will inevitably feel soft. Although it didn''t show it, Bo Feng Shuimen was actually sweating a while ago, and this battle was forced into desperate situation this time. In other words, it was the first time he experienced such a battle. The opponent felt that he couldn''t beat him, and he needed to fight everything to win this battle. "how is he?" However, even though some of his hands were soft and his mood was suddenly relaxed, Bo Feng Shuimen was not distracted. Now, its also important to confirm the situation of the opponent. After all, if the opponent dies, Chiba will die too. It is one thing for them to defeat this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and to kill this Uchiha Nobuhiko, that is another thing. Up. Defeating and killing are two completely different results for them now. If it is only defeated, then they have won. If it is a kill, then they have failed. Although it is impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to die now, there is no guarantee that he can hold it now and will hold it next. The question is still to be asked, if Uchiha Nobuhiko can no longer work, then he must not stop his heart beating. "Fighting is impossible, but it should be able to support it for a while. Even if it is an internal injury, it is a muscle injury. It does not damage the internal organs and the heart beats very strongly. Just be careful not to bleed too much." Yukina quickly noticed this, and after looking at Uchiha Nobuhiko again ~www.novelhall.com~ opened the mouth. "is it?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen sighed slightly and nodded. "Kushina, let''s go over." Then, he lowered his head and said softly to his wife. "Ok." Hearing his husband''s whisper, Jiu Xinnai almost leaned against Bo Feng Shui Men''s body and nodded gently. Jiuxina... Feeling that his wife almost fell softly on his body, there was a slight worry on his face. Nine-tailed Chakra is drawn for the second time, Kushina, she is lying. In fact, it should have been very reluctant. Now she is completely out of combat effectiveness. And such a worried thought flashed through his mind. Hard work! Jiu Xin Nai. After that, he took a slight breath and whispered softly in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart. With a strong wife like you, I really am... So happy! "call--!" And at this time, just as the two were cuddling together, the evening breeze passed by quietly, passing the smoke and dust column that had begun to fade, and the smoke and dust drifted past. As the wind passed this evening, the smoke and dust instantly faded better, much thinner. On the wall of the pit, the figure of Uchiha Nobuhiko, twisted into an unnatural shape, gradually emerged. Do not Impossible... It''s absolutely impossible! The balance has not been broken, has not been broken! This can''t happen! At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko gave an unbelievable murmur that no one could hear except himself. Then, slowly closed his eyes. His consciousness sank completely into the darkness. Chapter 1926： Final confirmation "Are you okay, Teacher Jiuxinai." Taking the softened Kushina from Bo Feng Shuimen, Xue Na with a little worry on his face, while helping her teacher sit down, she asked with concern. "It''s okay, it''s just that Chakra is over-consuming." In response to this, Jiu Xinnai who was sitting down smiled, and the sweat rolled down and said. At the same time, her gaze fell on the two comatose disciples in front of her. Hirohiko... Chiba... Didn''t you wake up? As his gaze settled, Jiu Xin Nai''s visibly pale face slowly showed a bit of worry. Muscle tissue, no problem. Internal organs, no problem. The cell activity has dropped significantly, which is indeed the overuse of Chakra. There were no obvious scars on the bones and epidermis, and there were no injuries except for some weakness. Teacher Jiu Xinnai, it should be really just too much effort, there is no big problem. But at this time, Xue Nai carefully looked at her teacher up and down, and this series of thoughts flashed through her mind. "It''s okay." Then, after flashing these thoughts, Xue Na looked at the Bo Feng Shui Gate who had been watching her teacher with concern, and said. "Ok." Hearing Xuenai''s affirmative reply, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded gently, and a huge boulder fell in his heart, and he let out a long breath of relief. There are only two things he is most concerned about now. One is the current situation of Jiu Xinnai, now you can rest assured. There is another, it is naturally Uchiha Nobuhiko. Therefore, after confirming that Kushina was safe, Hafeng Mizuno stood up. Although his body was exhausted, he still wanted to confirm the situation of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Even if he lost, this Uchiha Nobuhiko still Vital. "Wait a minute, Teacher Watergate, let me go." And just at this moment, just when Hafeng Mizuno was about to walk into the wall of the pit where Uchiha Nobuhiko was embedded, Yukina suddenly stopped him. "Snow Na..." Hearing Xue Na''s words, Bo Feng Shui Men was slightly startled, turned his head and frowned slightly. "Teacher Watergate, I know that you want to protect us, but now you are still the most core character among us. Whether this team can finally escape the situation where Chiba can be rescued, it still depends on Watergate. Teacher, if you drag your current body over, if Uchiha Nobuhiko has any trap, you will not be able to deal with it. You will only die for nothing, and then ruin all our hopes. Therefore, I should go here." Seeing Bo Feng Shui Men''s expression, Xue Nai had a serious face, and he almost didn''t give Bo Feng Shui Men any chance to refute, and he said. The current situation is indeed not suitable for Hafengmizumen to investigate Uchiha Nobuhiko''s reality. Even though his eyes have been confirmed, Uchiha Nobuhiko has also twisted like that. There are basically no accidents, but everything is still necessary. Be careful not to overturn the boat in the gutter. If you let Bofeng Shuimen go, in the state of Bofeng Shuimen, if there is any accident, I am afraid they will all have to explain here. After all, the **** of thunder of Hafong Gate is the core of all their current plans, and even if Uchiha Nobuhiko really can''t get up again, to save Nobuhiko Uchiha''s life, it will also rely on the **** of thunder from Nappong Gate. It can be said that Bofeng Water Gate is really important, and nothing can go wrong. Moreover, what Bofeng Shuimen should do most now is to restore the Chakra, not to go to danger. "Here is some dry food and clean water. Let''s eat with Teacher Jiu Xinnai. It is also very important to restore physical strength now." In the end, Xue Nai didn''t wait for Bo Feng Shuimen''s response, and took off his ninja bag that stored dry food and water and put it on the ground. Then, he walked straight to Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Resume, Watergate, trust Xuenai." But at this time, looking at the ninja bag on the ground and Xuenai''s firm back, Kushina spoke up and persuaded her husband. Kushina knows very well that Yukinas judgment is correct now. Her husband is very important. No matter whether Uchiha Nobuhiko has really been defeated or not, Hirai will always be the best guarantee for their safety. As long as her husband can use Fei Thor, then, they always have the last chance. Letting my husband rest and recover Chakra is the most important thing now, not one of them. Even if one of them is seriously injured or endangered, or is about to die, this matter is not important. With Flying Thunder God, at least, they can safely send back a few people. "Kushina..." When he heard his wifes words, Bo Feng Shui Men still hesitated, but after all he didnt say much. He sat down, opened the ninja bag left by Xue Na, took out the dry food, and handed it to his wife. Some, and then I took some and started to eat. It''s just that when ~www.novelhall.com~ was eating, his gaze was staring closely at Xuena. In the end, he could only compromise. He knew that what Xuenai said was right, and what his wife said was also right. This is the world of Ninja World, and some are cruel. Although he doesn''t want Xuenai to take risks, but now The situation, only Xue Na is intact, she can only face it. The heart beats, no problem. No facial expressions of awakening. Moreover, the limbs are already distorted like this. If he wakes up, the only way to attack is pupil technique. If there is something wrong, avoid his eyes. And at this time, Yukina, who walked all the way to Uchiha Nobuhiko, didn''t go without any preparation. She was stupid and walked up. She was very careful with every step and adjusted her position slightly to make it easier to approach with the distance. He was in a position where he could leave his sight for the first time when Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly opened his eyes. This way, Yukina walked very carefully, and she was constantly calculating in her heart, and under the insight of her eyes, as long as Uchiha Nobuhiko moved, she would be able to avoid it in the first place. And until Uchiha Nobuhiko''s approach, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not move, he was already fainted. At the same time, Yukana leaned down and carefully checked Uchiha Nobuhiko''s side, and without any surprises, he confirmed that Uchiha Nobuhiko was indeed seriously injured. "No problem, I will bandage him now." Later, after confirming, Xuena turned around and informed Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina. it''s finally over! And with this sound, Bo Feng Shui Men, Kun Xin Na, and the talking Xue Na finally truly relaxed in their hearts. They won this battle. Chiba, saved! Chapter 1927： Worry This should be fine, and the blood can be stopped. After loosening the last bandage and opening his white eyes, Yukina carefully checked up and down to make sure that all the bleeding wounds on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body were bandaged, and after stopping the bleeding, he slowly Stood up. If this Uchiha Nobuhiko bleeds to death now, then they are not worth the gain. Of course, this bandage can only stop the bleeding. Uchiha Nobuhiko was injured very badly. This could only delay his death, lest he died because of excessive bleeding. Now, all you have to do is to wait for Hongyan and Teacher Watergate to recover Chakra. And thinking of this, Xuena didn''t stay here much. After taking a look at the blazing black flame that didn''t mean to go out, he walked towards his teacher with a slight sigh. This Uchiha Nobuhiko did nothing but dripping water. I dont know when it was already on the masked man, where Mr. Watergate carved the mark of Thunder God. I dont know when the seal was already placed, cutting off the Mark of Thunder God and Mr. Mizumon. the relationship between. At that time, when the seal of Chiba was released, did you learn Chiba''s sealing technique similar to the seal of a contract, which cut the connection? At the same time, such a thought flashed through her mind. Can I only wait for Hongyan to wake up... This wall of fire... After defeating Uchiha Nobuhiko, didn''t it go out? At this time, as Xuena walked back, while gnawing on the dry food of the Bofeng Water Gate, his gaze was also involuntarily looking at the burning wall of fire surrounding the masked man without any signs of extinguishing. However, when did he apply a seal technique similar to Chiba''s seal technique on the mark on the back of the masked man. I remember just now I followed the mark of this masked man and placed Xue Na next to that mark as a springboard for the final blow. I thought that Uchiha Nobuhiko hadn''t noticed before, but now it seems that everything is prepared. This mind always feels that there is a Chiba style. Or It''s like something Chiba has done! Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help but glanced at Chiba, who was unconscious and unchanged, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. If they dont have this sealing technique, then they dont have to take risks at all. With only one sealing technique, they will have to fight. Thinking about it now, Bofeng Shuimen still has a bit of cold back and handed it to the mouth. A piece of dried meat, I didn''t bite it for a long time. Although they have succeeded and won, their spine is broken, which means that Uchiha Nobuhiko no longer has any fighting power. However, it does not mean that this battle can only be judged by victory or defeat. This is definitely the most dangerous one in the countless battles of Bo Feng Shuimens life. If it were not for the effect of the final blow, he would not have the confidence to win this battle. In the battle, even before the final blow, he didn''t have any confidence. Since childhood, it was the first time he was so uncertain about a battle. "Mizumi, you said, how will Hongyan react when he wakes up?" At this time, the worried voice of his wife who sounded across from him interrupted his thoughts. "Hongyan?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback for a moment, frowned, and subconsciously asked. "Just now, you saw his gaffeful reaction to Uchiha Nobuhiko. I don''t know how he will feel when he wakes up at this time..." In response, Jiuxina sighed, and after eating something, her spirit was obviously much better, but her face started to worry. Now, although Uchiha Nobuhiko has solved it, Hirohiko is not so easy to handle, especially his mental state. As a teacher, Kushina knew how much mental pressure and choice his disciple had to endure before fainting after choosing to escape. Compared with Hongyan''s awakening problem, she is more worried about the mental state of her disciples. When she was a child, she once asked the elders of the previous generation of Kuki, the elder of the same family, the wife of the first generation of Hokage, Uzumaki Mito about the situation of Uchiha''s clan, she faintly discovered that the second generation of Hokage was against Uchiha A series of actions taken by the family seem to be reuse, but they are alienated. It seems to be guarding against the Uchiha clan. At that time, the elder of the same clan seemed quite surprised that she could actually see this. However, at the time, the elder of the same clan still patiently explained to her why the second generation of Hokage did it, and warned her at the time. , Stay away from the Uchiha clan, because the Uchiha clan is the only family that can control the tail beast, and the pupil power of the writing wheel can control the tail beast. From that time on, she became interested in the Uchiha clan, consciously or unconsciously, and the friendship between her and Mikoto started because of this. At this time, she knew very well what the consequences would be when the Uchiha clan fell into extreme emotions. Uchiha Madara and even this Uchiha Nobuhiko might have fallen into darkness because of this. She is now very worried. The emotional excitement just now ~www.novelhall.com~ will make herself, a disciple who is usually unsmiling but gentler than anyone else, produce evil or darkness that shouldn''t be produced. Judging from the attitude of this disciple to Uchiha Nobuhiko just now, his disciple absolutely hates this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and even she has just felt an emotion like revenge. This Uchiha Nobuhiko is likely to be the fuse for his disciple to fall into the darkness. And if Chiba had another long and two short, Kusina was almost certain that his disciple of the Uchiha clan would definitely be crazy. She is particularly worried now. is it Are you the Uchiha clan? Is it because Hirohiko belongs to the Uchiha clan? And this Uchiha Nobuhiko... grabbed his eyes, and... Damn it! Why didn''t I notice that now, it''s not that there is no problem when Hongyan wakes up, but there are deeper problems. What if Hongyan had any bad consequences because of what happened just now? Especially psychological... Even, it is likely to affect the next arrangement. Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen also understood, and his heart became tense. "Humph!" At this moment, a soft hum suddenly sounded beside them. The coat of the tail beast covered with the comatose teenager finally faded away slowly, turning into wisps of light red smoke, dissipating in the air. Hongyan, woke up! "What to do? Watergate." But looking at the appearance of his disciple about to wake up, Kushina, who has been calm and calm since just now, suddenly changed his face. Some worry, some anxious! some Scared! () Chapter 1928： already…… "Kushina, don''t worry, Hongyan will be fine..." "I know...but..." "Don''t worry, Hongyan is a kind and strong child, who won''t..." "But... I''m still a little worried..." The intermittent words constantly sounded in this gradually sober consciousness. This is... Mr. Jiuxina... Also, Mr. Watergate? Is it safe now? And the gradually sober consciousness instantly distinguished whose voice was the intermittent words. Is this worrying about me? It''s okay, Mr. Jiuxinai, it''s okay, I''ve woken up, and I don''t feel any pain anymore. Now the key is Chiba and Xuena, how are they? Are they okay? Then, the consciousness that was completely awake, the first thing that came to mind was this series of thoughts. "Humph!" After that, just after this series of thoughts flashed, the young man slowly opened his eyes with a soft snort. In the eyes are the stars and the full moon, and the empty sky. "Hongyan, are you awake?" Then, the empty sky was instantly occupied by a beautiful face. "Teacher Jiuxina..." Hongyan opened his eyes, looking at the face that almost occupied all of his sight, he seemed to be a little confused, and he let out a low cry. "Where are we?" Then, this sentence came out of his mouth. "Is there any problem where you feel right now? Where is the pain or discomfort?" However, his words did not receive a response, but were interrupted by another voice. At the same time, in the line of sight, the beautiful face was obviously backed away, and as the face moved back away, As soon as Hongyan felt his shoulders tighten, he was helped to sit up. pain? Discomfort? Ok? Wait, what''s the matter? My body, why is it so relaxed, and when did Chakra recover? Not only is there no pain, it seems that even the external and internal injuries are healed, not only healed, even the Chakra has recovered to 80%...no, about 90%! How is this going? Hearing this question, Hongyan''s eyes widened slightly, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. At this moment, not only did he feel no pain or injury, he didn''t even feel tired or weak, his whole body seemed to be intact, and Chakra was almost recovered. Did you treat me? But what kind of treatment can have such an effect! Looking at his hand blankly, looking at the hand skin on which even the calluses seemed to be thinner, Hongyan was puzzled. He could think that they might have returned to the village now, and then healed himself, but the treatment was so thin that even the old calluses were left behind. This was a bit too exaggerated, and it was beyond his medical knowledge. Up. "Hongyan! How are you? Hongyan?" But at this time, looking at the dull look of Hongyan who was sitting up, the expression on Kushina''s face that had been relieved immediately turned into a worried color, and he asked hurriedly. At the same time, the Bofeng Shuimen who held Hongyan behind his face also changed. This Hongyan''s performance was a bit abnormal. To be honest, he is also very worried about what is wrong with Hirohikos spirit. The situation of the Uchiha clan is clear. As Hokage, he is also very clear about the situation of the Uchiha clan. This child can be said to be the Uchiha clan he has most contact with. The future is definitely A mainstay that can support the village. It has also grown enough. Although compared with Chiba and Xuena, there may be some lack of talents other than combat, but it is also excellent enough. In the future, it will definitely be able to become a deputy commander or lead a major task. Talent. He doesn''t want anything wrong with Hiroshiko now. And as long as Hongyan has no mental problems under such circumstances, he can definitely be trusted. In history, the Uchiha clan also had this kind of existence that would not be blackened by extreme circumstances, such as the senior Uchiha mirror they respected. At the beginning, the three generations of Naruto once said that in addition to Danzo, Uchiha Mirror was also a strong Naruto candidate. It was just that the second generation of Naruto was a new funeral, and the village was suffering from internal and external troubles, so this senior did not participate, but chose to support The second generation of Hokage''s dying name. Namikaze Mizumon still hopes that Hirohiko can become the second Uchiha mirror, and he can also assist Chiba in the future. With Xuena who also has the same Naruto-class talent, Konoha will have no worries for a hundred years. This is why, with the body of Hokage, he still chooses to stay and risk fighting. He wanted to save the fire for the future of the village. A Naruto candidate like Chiba is really a hundred years old, no, maybe there may not be one in a thousand years. Compared with own safety, Chiba''s safety is more important. "I didn''t... eh? Why... why are you still here? Isn''t it going back to the village? Isn''t the safest thing to go back to the village?" Seeing the worried look on his teachers face, Hongyan hurriedly wanted to say that he was okay, to reassure the teacher, but as soon as he spoke, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the surrounding scenery~www.novelhall.com~ his face suddenly changed. With a cry, he stood up abruptly, and in the second half of the sentence, he became anxious. Hirohiko... Seeing Hirohiko who suddenly stood up, Bo Feng Shui Men and Kushina were taken aback for a moment, and then their faces suddenly burst into joy. Judging from his appearance, he should be fine! And the spirit is quite good, this nine-tailed chakra is really amazing! Then, there was such a happy thought in my heart. "It''s okay, Hirohiko, it''s over. Ms. Watergate and Ms. Kushina have won." At this time, Xuena had already approached the three of them, and when he saw the recovered Hongyan, a smile appeared on his face. "Snow Na..." Hearing Xuena''s voice, Hirohiko turned his head hurriedly, and saw that his best friend only had some gray stains on his face, and there were no obvious scars. There seemed to be no injuries between his feet and posture. He breathed a sigh of relief and opened his mouth. "Don''t worry, it''s over. Now we only need to wait for the Watergate teacher to reply to Chakra, and then use the technique of the Thunder God to take us back to the village." Seeing Hongyan''s dazed appearance, Xue Nai smiled rarely and said. Handily, he pointed to the Uchiha Nobuhiko on the wall of the pit in the distance, and said. "What! It''s over!" Looking at his best friend''s hand, Hongyan''s face instantly stiffened, and the new red brilliance in his eyes suddenly flashed. Three Gouyu wrote round eyes, and the moment he looked at Uchiha Nobuhiko, it suddenly appeared on Hirohiko''s face. Nobuhiko Uchiha... was defeated? how Defeated At this moment, under his stiff face, Hong Yan was somewhat unable to react. Chapter 1929： Okay, im okay "Mizumi...Hirohiko..." Looking at Hirohiko who was dumbfounded on the spot, it seemed that the whole person was a little stiff. Kushina slowly stood up, but the worried expression on his face became more and more intense, and he couldn''t help but look at his husband. "nothing." And hearing his wife''s worried words, Bo Feng Shuimen''s brows were also tightly locked. In his expectation, after learning that Uchiha Nobuhiko had been defeated, even in such a miserable appearance, Hirohiko''s reaction was nothing more than these kinds. The first is pure happiness, ecstatic, Chiba is saved, everyone is saved. The second type is somewhat complicated, and I don''t know if it is joy or anger. The third type is pure anger and resentment, and perhaps a kind of unwillingness to have no blade Uchiha Nobuhiko. For the three results, Hongyan''s performance is now more inclined to the third, and the third is the situation they least want to see. If it is the third type, then, it is very likely that there is a problem with Hongyan''s spirit. At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen was also worried, and these three words that were all right did not have much confidence. "It''s ok." At this time, Xuena, who had come close, looked at Hirohiko, but said, but the smile on the corner of his mouth remained unchanged. "He is Hirohiko, not someone from the Uchiha clan." At the end, she turned her eyes to the two teachers and said. He is Hirohiko, not a casual person from the Uchiha clan... Hearing this sound, Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui were stunned. "Really... it''s over, great, Chiba is saved." At the same time, the expression on the staring Hongyan slowly returned to his usual poker face, and he murmured. is it It was Mrs. Jiuxinai and Mrs. Watergate who avenged you! Nao! I always feel a little unwilling! With this sound, Hongyan''s mind flashed such a thought. Hirohiko... All right? Is it really okay? And hearing this sentence, Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men couldn''t help but glance at each other. From Hongyan''s tone, they couldn''t tell whether it was okay or something. Although what he said was happy that Chiba was saved, his tone lacked that kind of joy. It sounded more worrying for both Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men. "Snapped!" At this moment, a hand was lightly patted on Hongyan''s shoulder. "Xue Nai?" Feeling the shoulder being slapped, Hirohiko turned his head subconsciously and looked at Xuena who was standing next to Hafeng Shuimen at this time. Also the one who patted him on the shoulder. "Not reconciled?" Upon hearing this, Xue Nai smiled slightly and asked straightforwardly. "Somewhat." In response, Hongyan Poker''s face moved slightly and nodded honestly. "I think Chiba must also be very unwilling to do so, and the limelight has been robbed by Teacher Kushina and Teacher Mizumon." Hearing this, Xue Nai''s eyes fell on Qianye who was lying on the ground, and said helplessly. Xuena... Did you already know it? Me and Chiba... Hearing this sound, Hongyan was slightly startled, but he didn''t reply immediately, but his eyes fell on Chiba. "Yes." After a long while, after Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Mizuno looked at each other uncomfortably, he said rather helplessly. "So, are you okay?" Then, suddenly, Xue Na with a smile at the corner of her mouth, but her smile narrowed, and asked earnestly, a bit of worry appeared in her eyes. "Don''t worry, it''s okay!" Regarding this, Hongyan was stunned again, seeming to finally understand why Xuena said these words, and nodded immediately. After poker''s face showed a somewhat reassuring smile, he nodded heavily. To be honest, he thinks that he will be crazy when he meets Uchiha Nobuhiko again, and he will be unable to control himself and do something irrational. However, when he really met, what he thought in his heart, or what he thought more, was Chiba, Xuena, Mrs. Kushina, and Mrs. Mizumon. Their safety overwhelmed revenge. And now, looking at Uchiha Nobuhikos embarrassed appearance, he could not hold up any hatred in his heart. Before, he clearly hated to eat his flesh, but now he has only the gentle one in his mind. He has always been a smiling brother, and the things he thinks of are the appearance of his brother taking care of himself whenever he is unhappy. Originally, he thought he would feel happy by killing Uchiha Nobuhiko, but now, instead of feeling happy or any other positive emotions, he feels a desolation. At the same time, everything he saw during the war, Xiao Qianqiu and other people who lost their loved ones in the war, scenes after scenes remained in his mind. He still doesnt know why his elder brother would do such cruel things to him, but at this moment he remembered everything in the war, the darkness he saw, maybe, his elder brother also lost something because of what he lost. What should not be lost, that''s why it''s like this ~www.novelhall.com~ That''s why it abandons all the light and enters the cold and dark world. He once fell into such a world, so he understands this feeling. However, he is very lucky. By his side, unlike his elder brother, he still has light. Teachers Chiba, Xuena, and Kushina, they are their own light, and they drag themselves into the one where there is nothing. world. At this moment, he suddenly felt that his elder brother, who was desperate for strength, looked so sad at this time. It was so sad that he couldn''t bring up hatred, even if the image of Nao in his mind was so clear. is it After revenge, it turned out to be such a kind of emptiness and sadness. At this moment, such a thought suddenly flashed in his heart. "It''s okay, I''m okay! Teacher Jiuxinai, Teacher Watergate, Xuenai, I''m okay!" Then, thinking of this, he couldn''t help but nodded heavily, and after taking a deep breath, he said decisively. Of course, of course you will be fine! Because Nao has always been by your side! And hearing this, the worries on Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai''s faces immediately disappeared, and the corners of their mouths showed a somewhat relieved smile. But Xue Nai''s face was a natural look. In the white-eyed vision, her gaze has been focused on Hongyan''s eyes. And in her mind, it was such a thought. Nao... I have been worried about you! I have always been by your side! At this moment, in Xuena''s sight, behind Hongyan, suddenly, there was a girl with a warm light all over her body, gently hugging her, that worried face, at this time, finally bloomed with relief. Smile. Chapter 1930： Go away "despair!" The sound of gently stomping on the branches of the trees sounded abruptly in this mountain forest. ? "Da! Da!" Then, the same two sounds of gently stepping on the branches of the tree, sounded one after another. "What''s wrong? Haiyi." And the next second, a slightly nervous voice rang. Nara Shika, who was walking in the front, turned his head back, looked at Yamanaka Kaiichi who had suddenly stopped just now, and asked eagerly. At the same time, Qiu Dao Dingzuo also set his sights on the mountain. Since changing the route and speeding up, they have not gained anything. With the passage of time, although the time is only in minutes, they are still more and more eager. They had planned to see immediate results. In rescue missions, every minute and every second is more precious than gold. If it arrives one minute earlier, or even one second earlier, the result may be completely different. "found it!" At this time, the face of the questioned Yamanaka Hai was also serious, and he paused for a while before speaking. "found it!" Hearing this, Nara Lukuhisa and Akomi Mito Cingza, who were looking at their best friends for confirmation, paused for a while, with surprises on their faces, and they spoke with excitement. "One, two, three... five, and two seem to be seriously injured. It should be Chiba and the others, but I don''t know why, there will be so many more people. It seems that the battle is over." Hearing the excited words of the two, Yamazaka Kaiichi had no more words, and he stood up and put his hands on their foreheads. Suddenly, the perceptual perspective was transferred to the minds of Nara Shikahisa and Aki Mitsuo. "this is" After sensing what Yamanaka Kazuchi had sensed, Nara Lujiu''s brows were slightly furrowed, and his lips parted slightly. However, he didn''t say any words. These words were already one step ahead of him, and they had already been passed on to the hearts of two close friends through the connection of the mountain. "What''s wrong, Lu Jiu!" In response, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo said busy. "You said, besides the four generations of Naruto Master, who can teleport to various battlefields in an instant?" After receiving the feelings of Akimichi Odoza, Nara Luji sent such a message. "You mean!" Suddenly, Yamanaka Kaiichi reacted with a surprised feeling. "Did Watergate end the battle?" After that, almost at the same time, Qiu Dao Dingzu''s induction connected with the words of Yamanaka Kaiichi. "It''s just that, in terms of number, I feel a lot more people, but it seems that they should not be enemies. There are also two extremely large Chakras, but the battle is definitely over. Those two chakras are weak and should be seriously injured. It should be the enemy. Although I dont know what happened, Chiba should be safe. Lets go quickly! Haiyi, inform others." At this time, Nara Shikajiu didn''t say much. After passing such a sense, he jumped forward and moved in the direction of the sensed person. Almost at the same time, Yamanaka Keiichi and Qiu Dao Dingza who received the induction did not hesitate, and followed them. At the same time, in the established sensory communication network, a piece of information is like a stone thrown into the lake, disrupting the movement of all rescue teams. Suddenly, all the rescue teams, without hesitation, took a turn and dashed towards the direction of the three. Suddenly, the three figures made a turn, and quickly moved towards the direction of the Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai. ... "So, now I want me to use a kaleidoscope to write round eyes to eliminate those Amaterasu fires, and then capture the masked man inside, so as to force Uchiha Nobuhiko to remove the seal of fire set in the heart of Chiba, and now, both of us are in us If you have it in hand, this transaction is foolproof. What we have to do is to wait for the Watergate teacher Chakra to recover and use the Thunder God to take us back, right?" Listening to the narration of the crowd, Hong Yan frowned slightly, nodded, and repeated his understanding. Just now, after I said it was okay, Xuena, Mrs. Kunsina and Ms. Mizumon were obviously relieved, and they also told him one by one what had happened, including the deal with Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Yes." After hearing Hirohiko''s accurate understanding of his narrative, Hafong Mizumon and Kushina nodded, who had already sat down to rest again. At this time, Xuena had already walked to Chibas side and sat gently beside him. While examining carefully with the white-eyed boy, he gently held his hand and gently Rubbing it, as if she didn''t do this, Chiba''s body would become cold and stiff little by little. It turned out to be such a deal, so I stayed. but Uchiha Nobuhiko, is it really because of the so-called curse seal bondage, or that he wants to release the curse seal **** earlier, so he makes such a troublesome transaction? Is he such a person? Is there any conspiracy behind this? Still, he miscalculated! He didn''t expect that Teacher Jiu Xin Nai would be so strong, he could beat him! but It seems that now ~www.novelhall.com~ he can''t find any waves. Even if there was any conspiracy, he had overturned the ship in the gutter, and there should be no way to carry it out. In such a severely injured state, he couldn''t do anything. Even if he could activate Amaterasu, my eyes could also eliminate Amaterasu. Now, we should be safe. At this time, when he heard the affirmative answers from the two teachers, Hirohiko''s brows frowned slightly. Now, facing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s affairs, Hirohiko can think calmly. Ok? Is that Xuena bandaged? This is hemostasis, or a big tie! Then, unconsciously, I caught a glimpse of Uchiha Nobuhiko over there, and this thought flashed through his mind. At a glance, he discovered that the bandages on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body were not paying attention, but he noticed that these bandages seemed to stop bleeding, but they actually tied Uchiha Nobuhiko''s whole body. Even if Uchiha Nobuhiko had any conspiracy, the appearance of the five-flower tie, it was impossible to make more effective attacks in the first time, or to avoid the attack in the first time. It can be seen that Xuena is really dripping. "I see, then control the mask man first." And this thought flashed, Hong Yan also closed his eyes, took a slight breath, and made a soft sound in his mouth. Then, the next second, he opened his eyes. At this moment, in his eyes, there was already a kaleidoscope pattern resembling a wind demon shuriken. Afterwards, in the bright red brilliance, a ray of blood slowly flowed from Hongyan''s right eye. In an instant, on the blazing black fire wall, suddenly, a little black spark on it slowly twisted, like a spiral, slowly spreading. Go away, Amaterasu! Chapter 1931： Dont worry, I will clean up the battlefield The wall of transpiring black flames, with the emergence of that point of spiral, seems to be attracted by some force majeure, and continues to blend into that spiral, twisting, attracting, and merging into that point, slowly thinning , Dissipated, and finally, after the last black flame, merged into that point, it completely disappeared into the air. That inevitable, like a dark wall of fire that can never be extinguished, has been completely absorbed in just a few tens of seconds, and there is nothing at all. Even when the black wall of fire disappeared, the bunches of scattered black flames seemed to be attracted, and flew into this spiral. In the end, all the black flames on the court disappeared. In the air. For a time, in this empty space, except for the deep pit that bordered the mountains and forests, which was close to one-fifth of the empty space, no foreign matter remained. "call" After doing all this, Hongyan slowly closed his eyes, wiped the blood flowing down from his right eye slightly, and exhaled quietly. This This is Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Amaterasu, too strong! The intensity is almost ten times that of my Amaterasu. At this time, a trace of fright flashed in his heart. To be honest, although the ability of his right eye can eliminate the fire of the amaterasu, he is the first time to contact with the Amaterasu of this intensity, even if it is eliminated, the pupil power will consume ten more than absorbing the fire of the amaterasu. In terms of the thickness and richness of the fire of the day, the lethality is definitely ten times that of the fire of the day. If you say that your own Amaterasu fire is gentle and slow burning, and slowly burns the object with the characteristic of never extinguishing, then this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Amaterasu fire is bursting devouring. According to the intensity he perceives, I am afraid The steel is thrown into the fire of the day, and within three seconds, it will probably melt into iron juice, and in another second, the iron juice will melt. If someone touched the flame rashly, it would be ashes in less than two seconds. The fire of Amaterasu by Uchiha Nobuhiko heartily made Hirohiko feel the difference in pupil power. Looking at the fire of Amaterasu, it is not ruled out that this Amaterasu is some kind of Uchiha Nobuhikos kaleidoscope writing wheel eye awakening. Bo Xinyan''s pupil power is at least a hundred times higher than him. Ms. Watergate and Mrs. Jiu Xinnai are really amazing... After being shocked, Hongyan had such a thought in his heart. If its me... Even if it is me and Chiba''s together, I am afraid... Then, after this thought, there was some unwillingness in Hirohiko''s heart. If he and Chiba were replaced, I am afraid that Uchiha Nobuhiko would not necessarily be nailed to the wall of the pit. Even if he and Chiba were nailed to the wall of the pit, it was not necessarily true. It seems that Chiba is right. I really can''t take revenge too quickly. Chiba is right to gather information. I He was saved by Chiba again! Then, after this unwillingness, Hongyan''s heart was intertwined with warmth and shame. In a sense, he was saved by Chiba again. At the beginning, he actually wanted to defect from the village more than once, especially after he knew his kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes. Although he usually pretended to be okay, his heart was constantly bitten by hatred. , For a period of time, almost can not maintain the appearance of nothing. But at that time, Chiba suddenly left the village, suddenly went to find Uchiha Nobuhiko, to inquire about the news, and slightly calmed the resentment in his heart. Also out of trust in his close friends, he did not think about betrayal. . He knew that as long as Chiba did it, he would be successful, which he firmly believed. After getting along for so many years, he believes, no, he believes extremely, extremely blind. There are only two people in the entire village, even if he believes blindly, he is willing. One is Chiba and the other is Xuena. They are all the same kind of people who want to do it and they will do it. However, this time, Chiba did not do it. He did not get news from Uchiha Nobuhiko, and even returned with serious injuries. Looking at Chiba who was lying on the hospital bed, and Xue Na who was worried and almost couldn''t sleep well, he suddenly understood at that moment. Revenge is actually not that important. It''s not worth your best friend''s desperate effort, or even a bet on his life. He hates Uchiha Nobuhiko, hatred, resentment, and can''t wait to eat his flesh, but this hatred will never be worth the safety of Chiba and Xuena. From that moment, he understood. Therefore, he can choose to give up and escape at the last moment. Because hatred is not as important as Chiba, Xuena, Kushina and the villages pillar Naruto Watergate. Compared with hatred, after all, he loves Chiba, Xuena, Kushina, and the people in the village more. Xueying, Muzi, Kakashi... Even if there are very few contacts, even if someone has left, and some have left forever, he still loves them more. "I''ll go, Teacher Watergate, Teacher Kushinai." At this time, thinking of this, Hongyan took a deep breath, then turned his head, grinned, and stopped to walk to the masked man at the place where the flames dissipated, and went to Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina. "But, Hongyan, you just..." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned, and he subconsciously opposed ~www.novelhall.com~ Now they have a deeper understanding of each other. He knows very well that he just eliminated those dark flames and the blood in the corners of Hongyan''s eyes What does it represent? I''m afraid that this kind of reaction will appear after using the pupil power with high power. The current Hongyan should take a break. Hirohiko... Laughed? He... came out. But at this time, watching his poker-faced disciple smile, Kushina was a little startled, opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything. "I''m fine, Mr. Watergate. Although it looks scary, there is actually nothing at all." However, at this moment, it seemed that he saw Bo Feng Shuimen''s worry, Hong Yan smiled and shook his head, and said in a sudden tone. Hirohiko... But when these words came out, Bo Feng Shui Men was startled. is it Sure enough, you are an outlier from the Uchiha clan, the same type as Mr. Uchiha Kagami. Do not! Is it Kushina? Is it Chiba? Is it Xuena? Is it because of them, they planted light in your heart, so have it taken root now? Afterwards, in his heart, there was such an inexplicable and somewhat excited thought. "Don''t worry, Xuena, Chiba will leave it to you, I''ll clean up the battlefield." But at this time, before he could speak, after Hongyan spoke to Xuenai, he went straight and walked towards the masked man lying on the ground. However, this time, Bo Feng Shuimen did not refute, but nodded. Go ahead. Become the mainstay of the village! Looking at Hongyan''s back, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face slowly showed a smile. Reassured, smile. Chapter 1932： Inadvertently...change? strange Just eliminating the fire of the sky, it should consume a lot of pupil power, but why, now there is no too strong reaction? Even chakras are quite abundant, without the intermittent feeling of chakra stagnation that uses the kaleidoscope to write the pupils of the eyes. What kind of treatment did Teacher Jiuxinai, Teacher Watergate, and Xuenai give me? Step by step toward the masked man who fell face down, Hongyan frowned slightly, and he was puzzled. Generally speaking, the pupil power that was consumed just now is still quite large. According to the general situation, he should feel severe pain at this time, especially in the right eye, and the pupil power consumption just now should be still It will cause blurred vision or something, and there will be a peculiar perception, as if some kind of seal, a part of his eyes will be permanently sealed. This part will affect his vision. In the previous battle, he had fully felt it. However, this time, the same consumption, and even more consumption, not only did not have the feeling of this seal, nor did his vision be temporarily blurred. On the contrary, besides the initial pain, he can now be said to be full of energy, not only without pain. , Weak, Chakra is stagnant, and even feels full of energy. There are no signs of the past. It''s as if he can use this kaleidoscope to write round eyes without side effects. Of course, its just as if, Hirohikos knowledge of himself is still very clear. What he has is an ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel. According to his knowledge and some information collected by Chiba, his eyes are more It is used, the more it will step into darkness. Moreover, both pupil power and ability are far inferior to this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes. He is not yet naive to think that the side effects of Kaleidoscope writing round eyes have now been eliminated. It''s just that because of the treatment just now, there are some legacy effects. The consumed pupil power is still being consumed, and the consumed chakra will still be consumed, but there are no side effects for the time being. It is possible that this side effect will not occur during the remaining effect. However, after the legacy effect disappears, the light of the seal still has to be sealed. Of course, it may not be sealed, which will offset the legacy effect. However, in any case, he still cannot abuse the pupil power of this pair of kaleidoscopes. It''s not because of blindness. For him, it doesn''t matter whether his eyes are blind or not. What he cares about is the owner of these eyes. This is what Nao left to him. Now that Uchiha Nobuhiko has been defeated, he has to keep these eyes well. Although Nao is gone, he can use Nao''s eyes to see the world as if Nao has never left. Besides, if you are blind, it will cause problems for Chiba, Yukina, and Kushina. and also What''s the matter with this information, this technique called Suzuo Nohu? At the same time, thinking of this, Hong Yan''s brows wrinkled slightly. At this moment, at the moment when his series of thoughts flashed by just now, there was a lot of information in his mind, and it seemed that there was a force that was transmitted from the eyes to the whole body, cooperating with the flow of these information and power. As if suddenly enlightened in his mind, or a flash of inspiration, he suddenly understood the use of a technique. A technique called Suzuo Nenghu. After the excellent kaleidoscope writing round eyes have awakened the abilities called Amaterasu and Moonreading, can they awaken another ability? Is this Susano? I... I awakened this Susano? Moreover, this Suzuo Nenghu has several stages, each stage will greatly enhance the offensive and defensive capabilities, an absolute defense, and also have a certain sense of power above most forces. God''s power? Do not! Is it completely comparable to a tail beast? Even more than the tail beast? However, ordinary kaleidoscope writing round eyes, can''t Susao Naka evolve to perfect body? these messages I... I mastered this technique? Moreover, as each person''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes ability is different, the form of Suzuo Nohu will also change? And after the second form, can you use the artifact derived from the kaleidoscope writing round eyes ability, or the artifact collected by the caster? This What a terrible technique this is! And at this moment, with the influx of information and a variety of pupil powers pouring in from the eyes, every step Hongyan took, he basically had a more comprehensive and careful view of Susao. Understanding. Even the whole body''s cells, in an orderly manner, are constantly adjusting the way the body''s energy is extracted with the power that seems to be real and illusory through the eyes. This is a very strange feeling, Hong Yan can hardly describe his current state. It seems that he has been able to use this instinctively. He has never known or understood the technique, and this technique is so powerful that it is even somewhat automated. As long as he moves his mind, his body will automatically cooperate with him. This technique. And when he walked to the masked man''s side, with the information in the brain and the binoculars that seemed to be instilled, and the cell changes stopped, he actually felt ~www.novelhall. com~ I would have done such a technique. It seems to have been tempered in the past, but now it is completely mastered. "This" Slowly leaning down, Hongyan felt a wave of turbulence in his heart. Although it was said that there was a strange change just now, this change is actually passive and does not require his energy. He just knows that there is such a change. Attention is completely focused on this masked man. At this time, even if the change has been completed, he was not shocked. There were waves in his heart, but it was not the kind that could affect his attention. It seemed that this was a convention. It was as if he knew he would master this power, and this power only came a little later, this feeling. Uchiha Nobuhiko, would he also have this kind of power? Under this kind of power, did Mrs. Watergate and Mrs. Jiuxina defeat him? At this time, the thought in his heart was not actually lamenting this power, but marveling at the strength of his teacher. "Peng!" Then, in the next second, a jet-black flame ignited at the right shoulder and severed arm of the man in the mask who fell down, and the white gas of sneer burst out instantly. Now, let''s first determine whether this masked man is really unconscious. But in his heart, his attention seemed to be completely focused on the masked man, and he began to confirm whether the masked man had really lost his combat effectiveness. "despair!" However, at this moment, a slight stomping sound suddenly rang. "Who!" Almost at the same time, Xuena, Hafengshuimen, Kushina, and Hirohiko looked to his left at the same time. His face changed all at once! () Chapter 1933： Hidden Detector At this time, on the other side, the foothills are somewhere highest. ranw?en "Wow...wow...wow!" The pure white origami swallows continuously gathered from the four directions. At the highest point of the highest peak, the branch that was not eye-catching condensed into a human shape. Then, the origami traces slowly faded and the branches Above, there was already a beautiful purple-haired woman standing, and the purple-haired woman slowly opened her eyes as her earrings trembled. A slight worry flickered in those beautiful amber pupils. "How is it, Xiao Nan." And at this time, in the shadow of this tree, and above the dark branch that this branch was opposite, a faint and cold voice came. "The battle is over, because I was afraid of being discovered, so I came back early." In this regard, the purple-haired woman called Xiaonan spoke faintly, as if there was no emotion, and there was no expression on her face. However, the worry in her eyes is getting stronger. "The battle is over? So fast?" At this, it seemed a little surprised, the faint and cold voice in the dark, with a little surprise, said. "Four generations of the Naruto Wave Fengshui Gate, as well as the Nine-Tailed Man Chuli Maelstrom Kushina joined the battlefield. In the end, Qinglong was defeated by the Nine-Tailed Power and Flying Thunder God!" Upon hearing this, Xiao Nan replied. "What? Nine-tailed person Zhuli, has mastered the power of Nine-tailed?" And hearing this sentence, the faint cold voice still maintained the original tone, but the words were already with uncontrollable surprise. "Yes." In response, Xiao Nan nodded, and after a glance at the front, he spoke. And the direction she was looking at was the clearing, the blue dragon that had betrayed their organization, and where her ally Uchiha Madara was. "Nine-tailed person Zhuli, actually has mastered the power of the nine-tails, Xiaonan, according to your judgment, can we still capture the nine-tails?" Hearing Xiao Nan''s words, the person in the shadow seemed to hesitate and asked. "No, I don''t think we still have a chance to capture Kyuubi, even if the opponent has already experienced a big battle. According to my previous observations, Konoha''s large number of reinforcements should have come to support it. It is only me and one With Payne, there is no way." In response to this, Xiao Nan shook his head. Her investigation just now confirmed that they had no chance. Otherwise, she would not come back early. After all, looking at the current situation, if you don''t retreat early, I''m afraid there is no chance to come back. Those over there can be said to be Konoha''s shadow-level combat power. Not to mention him, even in the shadow-level combat power, he is also the best among the best. The Uzumaki Kushina, who has mastered the power of the nine tails, is estimated to have already surpassed the shadow-level combat power and reached the pseudo-tail. Beast-level combat power. Not to mention Hirohiko Uchiha who also has a kaleidoscope writing wheel, and Yukata Hyuga, who may be far more powerful than the shadow class in the faint. She could have seen the battle just now. Her origami can be disguised as a dead thing, and can even evade most perceptions. Therefore, she can observe the battlefield very closely, even Uchiha Madara has said, and The Qinglong that they had organized helplessly defected has been defeated, and with the two of them, I''m afraid they can''t leave. Even if the opponent has consumed the giant after a battle. After so many battles and being in charge of investigations, Xiao Nan''s vision is still very accurate. Moreover, from other paper avatars, she also received a large number of Konoha reinforcements coming here. Now, it''s not just that they can''t catch Kyuubi, maybe their best way is to evacuate. "Where is Qinglong?" As for Xiao Nan''s almost decisive judgment, the shadow seemed to groan again and asked. This blue dragon was also the purpose of their business. Although he didn''t know the reason, he actually agreed to Uchiha Madaras request to catch Kyuubi together. I dont know why, Uchiha Madara would choose to catch the tail beast at this time. Carry out their plan, but for him, this Qinglong must be asked clearly. "It has been defeated, and it is unlikely to survive." In response, Xiao Nan said. According to her judgment, it is almost impossible to survive such a serious injury. "is it" But after hearing this, there was a faint sound, but he fell silent. This blue dragon was personally recruited by Yahiko when Yahiko was still there, and in the early stage of the organization, he also made great contributions to the organization. It can be said that several times, if it werent for the blue dragons work from intelligence collection If they go from the dark to the light, I am afraid that they would have to disband because of the huge loss. He couldn''t understand why such a veteran who built an organization with them in one hand would betray them when Yahiko died, and it seemed that this Qinglong was also involved when Danzo and Hanzo kidnapped Xiao Nan. Therefore, after that, he will order the pursuit of Qinglong. He couldn''t figure out why, why Qinglong would betray them. Even more can''t figure out why Qinglong will cooperate with Uchiha Madara~www.novelhall.com~Why does Uchiha Madara trust this blue dragon. Uchiha Madara knew what this blue dragon did well, and even gave them a series of whereabouts of this blue dragon. why At this moment, the figure in the shadow was caught in a series of unintelligible mysteries. "Then Uchiha Madara, do you want us to rescue?" Hearing the sound of the figure in the shadow, Xiao Nan frowned, turned his head slightly, looked behind him, the other side of the tree trunk behind him, and asked. "No need to." In this regard, the figure in the shadow answered very simply. "but" Upon hearing this, Xiao Nan was taken aback for a moment, as if he didn''t understand, he said. This Uchiha Madara is their only ally right now, and they just abandoned it. With the strength of the current organization, I am afraid that the tail beast project cannot be carried out. The Moon Eye project may not necessarily be shelved indefinitely. This Uchiha Madara is a very important combat power. "No, how could a character like Uchiha Madara be defeated by the mere Hafeng Mizumon and Kyuubi Renju. Since he chose to lose at this time, he must have his reasons, don''t worry." Hearing Xiao Nan''s words, the figure in the shadow seemed to be a little thoughtless, or just saying it for granted. If Uchiha Madara is really defeated now. So, does he have no use value? And hearing this sentence, Xiao Nan''s heart, such a sentence naturally emerged. Nagato... Then, in the next second, she didn''t know why, but there was a sense of sadness in her heart. Finally, it changed completely! After losing Yahiko. Chapter 1934： Akatsukis decision "Really, I know." As sad thoughts flashed in his heart, Xiao Nan also nodded without thinking, and then spoke. Anyway, all she can do now is to support the only best friend. Besides, without Yahiko, how could she still be the same him. Now, why doesn''t she sincerely believe that Nagato''s judgment is correct. If Uchiha Madara is truly defeated, then it is only proof that this Uchiha Madara is nothing more than that, and it may even be a fake Uchiha Madara. What should he seek from them, although he has given them a lot of useful information, and even I taught Nagato how to use reincarnation eyes. However, this Uchiha Madara must have his reason for doing this, they are just using each other, and it is not guilty to take such a big risk for him. The organization is still rebuilding and growing. If they are planted here, then everything is over. And if Uchiha Madara is really Uchiha Madara, then how could it be compromised under this kind of battle. Here, Xiaonan didn''t have extra sympathy for Uchiha Madara, and some of them were just the same idea of ??not interfering with his close friends. Where can there be redundant so-called fetters and friendships. "What do you think, why did Uchiha Madara choose to capture Kyuubi at this time, why did he choose to be with Qinglong, and why did he hide it from us?" At this time, the figure in the shadow asked again. "I don''t know, but it''s certain that Uchiha Madara is hiding from us, and he certainly didn''t believe us 100%. We also need to beware of it in the future. As for why we should unite with Qinglong, judging from the current situation, he may be early It is foreseeable that he will encounter a strong enemy. Thats why he chose to join forces with a ninja of the Qinglong level. It is also possible that he thinks that the Qinglong is a scourge, so he deliberately uses the nine tails as bait to destroy the Qinglong through Konoha. Can explain why he was defeated." In this regard, Xiao Nan thought a little, and said. Based on the information she has now, there are only these things she can guess. "I think so too. No matter what, this Uchiha Madara is still a little suspicious after all. However, no matter which possibility it is, the advantages for us now outweigh the disadvantages. Even if Uchiha Madara is lost. This matter Its also a good thing for us, this time the Nine Tails capture." In response, the figure in the shadow seemed to nod and agree. "Ok." Hearing that, Xiao Nan didn''t say much, just nodded in response, but she couldn''t help but glanced at the clearing. Although she was far away from that clearing, she couldn''t see much anymore, but, She always looked at it unconsciously. And every time I look at it, the worry in my eyes will always be a bit rich. "What''s wrong? You seem to be a little restless." At this time, it seemed that Xiao Nan''s voice was somewhat different from the previous tone, and the figure in the shadow asked. "Do you remember that kid?" In response, Xiao Nan took a breath, narrowed his worried gaze, and said. "child?" Hearing this sentence, the figure in the shadow seemed to be taken aback, obviously not reacting. "You mean, Takichiba? That kid?" But soon, he knew what his only remaining best friend was referring to and said. "Yes." In response, Xiao Nan nodded and said. "What''s wrong with him? Is he also involved in this battle?" It seemed that there was silence again, and the figure in the shadow asked. "Yes, this time, Qinglong and Uchiha Madara were defeated. I am afraid that half of the credit should be attributed to him. Our intelligence was eventually discovered by him and leaked to Konoha. Konoha Obviously, they have taken precautions against Qinglong and Uchiha Madara early, and they are especially aimed at time and space ninjutsu or abilities." In response, Xiao Nan spoke truthfully. "what!" When hearing this sound, the figure in the shadow exclaimed: "Impossible! This is impossible! I definitely blocked all his intelligence sources, and even spread a lot of false news, how could he...and, We dont know the information about Uchiha Madara and Qinglong, how can he be possible! In these two months, he has never been in the country of rain, and Uchiha Madara is no longer in the country of rain." "So, this is what I am worried about. This Takichiba, I am afraid there is an intelligence channel that we don''t know, even, it is very possible that we have this Takichiba spy inside us." Upon hearing this, Xiao Nan sighed and said. Although the relationship between Xiaonan and Chiba was not an enemy or a friend, they tended to be friends. After all, they had fought side by side. However, after sneaking into the country of rain and fighting Penn, Xiaonan finally realized it. , They only saw enemies and not friends. Moreover, they will inevitably gather the nine-tailed beasts in the future. The nine-tailed human force is Uzumaki Kushina, the teacher of Taki Chiba, and they are even less likely to be friends. And just now, seeing Bo Feng Shuimen and others control the situation, although Xiao Nan is unavoidably worried about Chiba''s physical condition, she is still more worried about Chiba''s influence on their organization, so she has always been a little unsure. After all, Uchiha Madara and Qinglong, the information they didn''t know, Taki Chiba actually knew under their noses. Even if it weren''t for this time, Nagato''s eyeliner had noticed Uchiha Madara''s change, I''m afraid they would not know the end of this Kyuubi capture plan~www.novelhall.com~ This is really scary! In the world of ninjas, intelligence can always be said to be the first thing. Whether it is battle or war, this Chiba can know the exact movement of Uchiha Madara who is cooperating with them, but they know nothing. , This is terrible. What''s more, in the current situation, the survival of Chiba is basically a certainty. "Well...I know about this, but fortunately, the organization has just been rebuilt, and it is relatively simple to investigate." Hearing this, the figure in the shadow said quite heavily. "So..." In response to this, Xiao Nan only took a deep breath, pressed the cold air behind him, and said. "First of all, it is to thoroughly investigate the organization and eliminate all possible spies. At the same time, when expanding the number of organizations, try to choose other characters such as rebels and wanted criminals in Shinobu Village. Taki Chiba is now Konoha''s confidant. As a so-called positive person, it is impossible to get together with evil people such as Rennin, and these evil people will not look at positive people like Taki Chiba, so they can avoid certain omissions." Hearing this, the figure in the shadow quickly made a decision. "Secondly, slow down the tail monster capture plan, and wait until sufficient personnel are raised, and then proceed with the capture plan. This matter should be led by us, not Uchiha Madara." Then, after a pause, he said again. "Finally, retreat!" Then, without hesitation, after saying this, Xiao Nan felt the figure in the shadow move, and the breath behind him instantly disappeared. And Xiao Nan didn''t hesitate, after another glance at Qianye''s direction, his figure flew away instantly, turned into origami, disappeared in the woods, and fleeed far away. Chapter 1935： Come! "Wait...wait a minute, it''s me, it''s us! Four generations of Hokage-sama!" Facing the four paths of alertness that exuded murderous gazes, Nara Lukuhisa, Yamanaka Keiichi, and Akimichi Choza who stood up squatting on the ground raised their hands almost at the same time and said in unison. Mr. Lu Jiu, Mr. Hai Yi, Mr. Ding Zuo? But at this time, looking at the three people at the border between the open space and the forest, the first thing to react was Xuena with white eyes. At the same time, it was the first time to take back the murderous aura that burst out almost subconsciously. this is Contemporary Pig Deer Butterfly? Reinforcements? The second reaction was that Hirohiko, who had the insight ability to write round eyes in a kaleidoscope, quickly reduced his murderous aura at this time, and even the pupil power that was running to use Amaterasu stopped one after another. "Lu Jiu, Hai Yi, Ding Zuo? What are you doing?" Later, after the two of them converged their murderous aura and Amaterasu''s pupil power, Bo Feng Shuimen spoke in a slightly astonished voice, and the Flying Thunder God Kuwu also quietly tucked it back into the ninja bag behind him, and he was slightly relieved. Unexpectedly, it was Lu Jiu and the others! At the same time, standing behind him, Kunai, who also held several kunai, also let out a long sigh of relief, and slowly put the kunai back in his hand. "Three generations of Hokage-sama sent us to rescue Chiba, and now a large number of reinforcements are coming." Regarding the question from Hokage, Nara Lu hurriedly spoke. During the words, he looked at it and seemed to notice the two close friends who were a little startled. This Here, I remember it should be a clearing, how... how did it become like this? this is Has the terrain changed? Ok? Is that the masked man in front of Uchiha Hirohiko? Also, who is... who is that? It should be impossible to live! At this moment, the eyes of Yamanaka Kaiichi and Qiu Dao Dingzao had been attracted by everything around them now, and their eyes were shocked. They can be considered to have experienced a lot of battles, but this is the first time they have seen this kind of battle in which the terrain changes caused by the battle of several people. In the third Ninja World War, there were actually many battles to change the terrain. Especially in the battle of Yanyin, it was quite common for the earth to change the terrain on a large scale, but it was hundreds of thousands. The Iwakura ninjas use soil escape ninjutsu together, and even multiple large-scale soil escape ninjutsu. But now, these people alone have changed the terrain, which is not a common thing. At least, this is the first time they have seen it. It can also be seen how fierce this battle is. "Really, is it the third generation of Hokage-sama?" In response to this, upon hearing Nara''s words, Hafeng Mizuno was slightly relieved. Originally, he was still worried that the recovery speed of his Chakra could not keep up with the death speed of that Uchiha Nobuhiko, and there was an unexpected situation he didn''t want to see. After all, they don''t have a medical ninja here, or some effective treatment. Yukina''s bandage can also stop the bleeding, this spine is broken, no matter whether the internal organs are injured, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s life is counting down, and bandaging cannot slow down this countdown. They are actually racing against the countdown to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s life. And now that a large number of rescue teams are coming here, since it is a rescue team, they will definitely be equipped with medical ninjas, even combat medical ninjas like Chiba, and as long as there are medical ninjas, it is guaranteed that this Uchiha Nobuhiko will not die. There is still a way. As expected of the three generations of Hokage, it was so timely! These reinforcements are really too timely! At this time, apart from a series of thoughts in his mind, Bo Feng Shuimen also heartily lamented the timely rescue. "Wait!" However, at this moment, Yukina, who lightly put down Chiba''s hand, robbed Nara Kaji a long time ago, and said. "What''s wrong? Xuenai?" Regarding this, Haofengmizumen was stunned, and Nara Lukuhisa who was about to speak was also stunned. Hirohiko also unconsciously looked at Yukina, while Kushina''s mouth blurted out this sentence. "Mr. Watergate, I don''t have much contact with Mr. Lu Jiu, Mr. Hai Yi, and I cannot determine the identity of Mr. Lu Jiu, Mr. Hai Yi, and Mr. Ding Zuo. Please confirm." Hearing Jiuxinai''s words, Xuenai looked at the pig, deer and butterfly trio over there, and said straightforwardly. identifying? And hearing Yukina''s words, everyone present, including Nara Kajiu, Yamanaka Keiichi, and Akudo Dingza were all startled. Yes! Then, in the next second, Bo Feng Shuimen, Kushina and Hirohiko all suddenly understood. The pig, deer and butterfly trio came by such a coincidence, just after they ended the battle, and even when Hongyan wanted to check the stall of the masked man, it was also a coincidence, and it was probably disguised by the enemy. This masked man, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, judging from the battle with them, they are not easy to match, and it is not always necessary to leave behind. Although they are in incomplete condition, Hirohiko and Yukana still have relatively complete combat effectiveness. Unless there is another user of temporal and spatial ability like Uchiha Nobuhiko or Mask Man~www.novelhall.com~ Otherwise, Hirohiko and Yukana It was more than enough to protect them, and also more than enough to control the now unconscious Uchiha Nobuhiko and the mask man. If the other party has a back hand, it is indeed the best way to pretend to be someone on your side, and then take the opportunity to leave the two of you. As expected to be a rising star in the defense force, does this young lady already think so much? At this time, Nara Lujiu''s heart couldn''t help flashing such a thought of admiration. Indeed, at this time, it is better to confirm your identity! Miss Xue Nai is right. No wonder the kid Watanabe has been reluctant to bear this young lady! At the same time, such a thought of appreciation also flashed through the hearts of Yamanaka Kaiichi and Qiu Dao Dingza. As for confirming their identities, they are not afraid at all. Because they are genuine Konoha''s incumbent Pig Deer Butterfly, behind them, there is also a large number of rescue teams. What they say is true, why are they afraid to confirm? "So, please ask the fourth generation of Hokage to confirm our identity?" Thinking of this, the three of them did not hesitate, and said straightforwardly. No hesitation? There is no anxiety, as if this is taken for granted, or even should it? Is it showing up to gain trust? Or are they really genuine? And hearing this sound, this thought flashed in the hearts of the three Bo Feng Shui Men at the same time, but there was no wavering in their hearts because of the trio of Zhu Lu Die. "Then, please tell me, before the Third Ninja World War, we teamed up a few missions." Then, after the thought flashed, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t hesitate at all, and asked straightforwardly. Chapter 1936： Ok? "Nine times." "Twelve times." "Thirty-four times, plus half a time." Hearing the question of Hafeng Mizumon, Nara Lukisa, Yamanaka Uiichi, and Akudo Dingza, without any hesitation, answered directly. For Nara Lukisa, he clearly remembers the number of missions with this fourth-generation Hokage. Although they have very few opportunities to perform missions together, there are not two of them, but it is precisely because of this that memory will Clearer. He knew very well what a shocking existence this fourth-generation Hokage was. From graduating from his ninja school to the third ninja war, the number of missions with this Naruto is nine times. And Yamanaka also knows very well that as a perception ninja, he often teamed up with different teams. When he just graduated from the ninja school, he was lucky enough to work with the Naruto in front of him, and the first cooperation was the face To the team led by Yunyin''s Shangren, that time, in addition to the two of them, there was also the late Morino Shinshu, and the teacher Jiraiya-sama led by him. At that time, he was very impressed with Hokage''s performance in front of him, and it could even be said that he was not at all like a Shinobu who had just graduated from Shinobu school, but rather a vigorous and colorful cooperating with the Jilaiya-sama. However, not only this time, the remaining eleven cooperation missions of Naruto had refreshed his knowledge of genius almost every time, so he remembered very clearly for twelve times. As for Qiu Dao Dingza, for him, the number of teams with this Naruto can be said to be very much, and even when the third Ninja World War broke out, he also performed missions with this Naruto, but , The mission was suspended midway because of the outbreak of the war. And during these thirty-four and a half missions, a very deep relationship was established with Hokage in front of him. Of course, because this Naruto cannot be ignored, he constantly refreshes his cognitive performance of ninjas or genius ninjas, and he is deeply impressed with every mission. Whether it is a dangerous task or a non-dangerous task. For them, this question is really without any difficulty. They always remember the number of missions with this Naruto! These are their deepest memories. "Thanks, Lu Jiu, Haiyi, Ding Zuo." When he heard this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded slightly, and the numbers were accurate. Even the half time that the mission was suspended, the other party could not be a fake. After all, there is no intelligence to record this kind of thing, only they themselves remember. . Its impossible to record the number of tasks with whom, and because sometimes the tasks they cooperate with are small tasks, or even tasks that do not leave the village, even if someone deliberately collects information, there will be a certain deviation. Basically, these tasks without leaving the village will not be recorded in detail. Otherwise, Konoha''s intelligence department, or the village record department in the intelligence department, would have to be expanded tenfold to cope. Moreover, in fact, he also set up a trap. In this question, there are two ways to answer his sentence. The first is the way it is now, thinking that he is asking everyone, just as it is now. Of course, if the answer is this way, and if it is correct, there is no doubt that it is the person. The second type is that it is asking all of them, that is, the number of times they have four tasks together. The answer is zero. They have never had four tasks together. If any one person says any number of times , Then they must be fake. Moreover, if there is a trace of hesitation or thinking, it can be suspected of being a fake. So, next, he has other confirmation questions. He still has some friendship with these three, and the pig deer butterfly has always been the mainstay of the village, and the relationship with Hokage is only closer, not far away. The three families are also strong supporters of Hokage''s first line. Whether they are really fate to be able to get together from time to time when they are separated from the group, or the previous generation of Hokage deliberately, their relationship is quite similar. Ok. Otherwise, they would not remember each other so clearly. The number of tasks this kind. Indeed, a large number of reinforcements rushed over here, it seems, it is true! If it is really fake, it is impossible to gather such a large number of reinforcements. And at this time, Xue Nai also nodded secretly, and in her white eyes, she could clearly see the reinforcements coming with the pig, deer and butterfly. Konoha''s reinforcements! Moreover, Teacher Watergate has now confirmed that there is no need to doubt. "Mr. Lujiu, Mr. Hai Yi, and Mr. Ding Zuo, do you have munition pills that can restore Chakra? The one specially made by Chiba." After the confirmation, Xue Nai didn''t doubt it, and said straightforwardly. "Take it, this time, the three generations of Naruto Masters basically assigned all the Chiba special military ration pills stocked in the village to the rescue team." At this time, Zhuludie and the three people also understood that their identities had been confirmed, and they did not hesitate to take out the ninja bag, and out of it the junliang pills that Chiba had previously developed to supplement nutrition, although it was better than the latest one. The effect of Junliang Pills is much worse, but in terms of restoring chakras, Konoha is already Konoha''s fastest chakras. "Okay! Please give it to Ms. Watergate and Ms. Jiuxinai. Next, please be on guard!" In response, Xue Na nodded and said. Since the Qianba special munition pills can be taken out, and each of the three people has them, the number is still quite large, it can only be the reinforcements of the village ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At the same time, Xue Nai''s mind flashed such a thought. Obviously, it was another confirmation without a trace. As for bringing Chiba''s special military ration pills, Xuena is quite certain. After all, it is a rescue team. This kind of military rations that can quickly restore physical strength and chakras, and made great contributions in the Third Ninja World War. Maru, how could it not be brought? For Chiba''s current status in the village, the three generations of Hokage will definitely come out so that the rescue team will carry everything they need. Xuenai has no doubt that Zhuludie has this kind of munition pills. "it is good!" Regarding Xuenai''s words, the three of them didn''t hesitate, and walked up directly, and gave the Junliangwan to Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na. At the same time, in the corner of his eye, there was a little worry. They saw Chiba who was unconscious. "Is Chiba okay?" And almost at the same time, they asked. "It''s okay, now everything is over." In response to this, Bo Feng Shuimen, who ate the junliang pills one by one, smiled slightly and said. With this Junliang Pill, you can use Thunder God once in three minutes. It shouldn''t be a problem if you just take away Uchiha Nobuhiko, the mask man, and Kushina Chiba! But at this time, his heart was finally completely relieved. Ok? how However, at this time, seeing the identity confirmation, the matter has been resolved, Honghiko lowered his head to continue to check whether the masked man was in a coma, his brows slightly changed. Flame, is it a bit stronger? At this moment, in his eyes, the dark flame, the dark flame burning on the right side of the masked man''s broken arm, seemed to... A lot bigger? Chapter 1937： Its impossible! Ok Is my pupil power improved? The pitch black flame covering the broken section of the right arm of the man in the mask slowly spiraled up and gathered at one point, as if being drawn into some kind of cavity, completely dissipating in the air, only in the pale white of the man in the mask. The broken section of the right arm left some burn marks, as if it had never appeared before. ?? At this time, after confirming that the masked man was really unconscious, Hongyan couldn''t help flashing such a thought in his mind. Is it because of some residual augmentation effect of the treatment given to me by Ms. Watergate and Mrs. Jiu Xinnai? With this thought, Hongyan frowned slightly. At the same time, his eyes wandered over the masked man. But how do you feel that there is a sense of violation? Just now I remembered that the Amaterasu Fire I adjusted should be the size of a fist, but when it was eliminated, the Amaterasu Fire was already several fist-sized, and there was a tendency to spread to the body of the masked man. Could it be that the power of my Amaterasu Fire has increased? Speed ??of burning increased? While his eyes were traveling, Hongyan''s heart flashed through this series of thoughts. What he saw just now was true, his own Amaterasu was just the size of a fist, and his adjusted pupil power could only release such a large Amaterasu, and just after releasing the Amaterasu, he noticed the pigs arriving from the mountains and forests. The three of Lu Die shifted their gazes, and after confirming the identities of the three Zhu Lu Die, his eyes turned back and found that the fire became larger. These times, according to his original intensity of the sky, it was impossible to have such a fire. . Now, the only possibility is that because of unknown treatment, his Amaterasu has been strengthened. Or, it may be a precursor to the awakening of a new ability. However, although this matter is a bit strange, it is not impossible. It is just that the current Hongyan always feels a sense of violation. However, looking at this circle, there is indeed nothing wrong. He even took a close look at Uchiha Nobuhiko who was twisted into a shocking posture, as before, there was no change. I should be a little sensitive... These senses of disharmony should be the sequelae of further awakening in my eyes. The awakening of Suzuo Nengga just now was obviously because I received the magical treatment by Mrs. Watergate and Mrs. Kushina. Then this treatment and eyes A certain change has occurred, so that Susanoh can be further awakened. In Naos eyes, there is indeed a technique called Moonreading, and there is also a technique like Amaterasu, which just meets Susanos requirements. However, for some reason, I did not fully awaken Susanoh. And this treatment touched that condition, like a key, unlocking Suzuo Nohu in my eyes. Then, because of this change in the eyes, I felt a little disharmony, just like the moment after transplanting Nao''s eyes, there is a feeling that I am not looking at everything I am looking at. Finally, after checking for a few times, Hongyan thought in his heart. After transplanting Naos eyes before, of course, he didnt know that he had transplanted Naos eyes. For a while, it was indeed the same as it is now. Seeing everything was a bit disagreeable, just like using other peoples eyes. The perspective is the same, although the perspective is entirely one''s own. This is a very strange feeling. However, after learning that he had transplanted Nao''s eyes, he felt a bit of comfort because of this sense of disharmony. The feeling of seeing through other people''s eyes, other people''s perspectives, is as if Nao is with him. Almost it was one of the few comforts he got through the toughest time. This sense of disobedience made him feel as if Nao was by his side and never left. However, as the eyes adapted later, this sense of violation slowly disappeared. Now, Im afraid its also because of the new changes in the eyes that there is a sense of violation. After all, these eyes are not his eyes. No matter how you adapt, they will eventually be Naos eyes. The violation of harmony is not a problem. . "Hirohiko, how is it?" But at this time, there was a supply, and under the vigilance of Yamanaka Hiichi and Qiu Dao Dingza, he could finally restore Chakras Bofeng Shuimen with peace of mind. Seeing Hongyan squatting on the ground, there was no response, and he seemed to find out. What kind of look Hong Yan asked. "This masked man has completely lost his combat effectiveness, but to be on the safe side, I''ll tie him up." In this regard, Hongyan did not hesitate, turned his head and responded, then took out the rope dart from the ninja bag, disassembled the dart, and began to tie up the unconscious masked man. "Well, be careful." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded and said to Hongyan. Why... it feels a bit strange? Lu Jiu, Hai Yi, and Ding Zuo are definitely deities, and there is no point that can be questioned, but how do I feel that there is always a sense of contradiction in this matter? Am I missing something? However, both the mask man and Uchiha Nobuhiko had already lost their combat effectiveness... the situation should have stabilized. This kind of disharmony makes people a little uneasy... However, although there was no change on his face, everything seemed normal, but this series of somewhat disturbed thoughts flashed through Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart. Although the person in front of him is a human, a pit is a pit, and a seriously injured enemy is a seriously injured enemy, he always feels a sense of disobedience that something is missing. Illusion... However, this sense of disobedience is not too strong after all, and it can only be regarded as an illusion after thinking and thinking about it. "Miss Xuenai, you mean, it was set inside the body~www.novelhall.com~ and it was a technique like the seal of fire, right?" At this time, Nara Lukisa and Yukina started discussing with Chiba''s side. "Yes, because of this, Chiba''s life was held in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko." When Nara Luji frowned and moaned, Yukina nodded and sighed. Indeed, in this case, there is really no way. However, what can be done to set the seal technique in the body? If it is curse seal technique, because curse seal technique originally acts on the body and restricts the body, it is normal to set it in the body. But the seal technique? How can the seal technique be set in the body? Chiba was not broken. Hearing Yukinas affirmative answer, Nara Lujiu''s brows were lightly locked. This is not in line with common sense. Sealing is absolutely impossible to be placed in the body unless it is opened and touched, or it is unique The seal technique, such as Tsunade-sama''s Yin seal. It is absolutely impossible to seal the fire. "What''s wrong? Mr. Lujiu?" At this time, seeing Nara Lukuji''s appearance, Yukina keenly discovered something and hurriedly asked. "Miss Xuenai, can the seal of the fire seal be sealed in the body? Have you... have seen such a seal of the fire seal?" Hearing Yukina''s questioning, Nara Luji groaned, but he asked back. Sealing the fire seal in the body? Such a seal of fire... But when she heard this sound, Xue Na was stunned, as if she suddenly realized something. Yes! Is there such a seal of fire? This Hardly, this is a... Chapter 1938： There is a way? "No, no, looking at this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s performance, he will not set up such a botched scam. The two seals of fire on Chiba should be true. As for how he set it in Chiba''s body , It should be true, and there is indeed a dark flame that will not extinguish.?" The suspicion that arose in my heart was quickly denied. In the end, Xuena shook his head and denied. This Uchiha Nobuhiko has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Although it is impossible to do such a thing under normal circumstances, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is different. According to Hirohiko, the kaleidoscope Zhuanyan is an eye with various abilities, and there are some things that Zhuanyan cannot do. Even, there are some specialized techniques that need to reach the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel. What the village didn''t know was that in the private library of the Uchiha clan, there were actually quite a few techniques related to writing round eyes and kaleidoscope writing round eyes. The Seal of Fire in Chiba''s body may look like the Seal of Fire, but it is actually a kaleidoscope of pupils, or a secret technique of the Uchiha clan that can only be used by using kaleidoscope to write the eyes. After all, no matter how you think about it, Uchiha Nobuhiko will definitely give Chiba some kind of insurance in his favor. Nobuhiko Uchiha will not be so stupid that he doesn''t set up anything, but simply uses the bluffing set. Perhaps, this set was good for ordinary people in the environment at the time, but she had white eyes and could clearly see everything in Chiba''s body. If it was just a blinding technique, it would be impossible to have the kind of transaction just now. Up. She can see through. As for the two seals of the fire seal, they were actually illusions. It was because she had already fallen into illusions, so she felt that what she saw was the real possibility. Not without, but it''s impossible. Because, from the beginning to the end, Yukina never looked at Uchiha Nobuhiko, or rather, they never looked at each other. The angle of view is 360 degrees, even though she was watching Uchiha Nobuhikos every move. Inside, but they did not make eye contact. As for the illusion of pupil technique, no matter how strong it is, eye contact is required, even if it is only a momentary contact. It is impossible to get illusion like this without eye contact. At the same time, she was still observing the Sealing Fire Seal in Chiba''s body, and deliberately controlled the flow of her chakras by tapping acupuncture points with the soft fist method to test whether she had won the pupil magic illusion. For example, this method of acupuncture does not necessarily only close the acupuncture channels, but can further open the acupuncture channels to increase the flow of chakras passing through the acupuncture channels. Xuenai actually secretly used this method of enhancing the flow of chakras before observing Chiba. , Once disturbed the flow of chakras throughout his body to confirm whether he had illusion. Here, it cannot be illusion. In other words, what she saw is real. This seal of fire is naturally true. It may be a secret technique similar to the seal of fire, but it is real, and it is true that Chiba''s life is in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Really... are you sure?" In response, Nara Shikahisa who was doing some basic inspections of Chiba spoke up and down. He didn''t have much doubt about Xue Na''s words, since this eldest lady said so, then there must be her reasons. Besides, she has white eyes after all, and she sees more clearly and intuitively than they do. "Well, but the Seal of Fire is not a Seal of Fire. It is still possible." In response, Xue Na said. "Well... I don''t know what Uchiha Nobuhiko did to Chiba. If we can unlock the seal of fire within Chiba now, then this matter will really be over. If it is contained, there is still considerable risk in actual operation." Hearing this, Nara Luji nodded for a long time, and said helplessly. He and Xuena talked about Chiba''s problem. Naturally, they were not chatting, they were all considered. Although the situation is now under control, Chibas life is in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko, and Uchiha Nobuhiko cant escape the control of the mask man. Under this complicated triangle relationship, even the last control With these two people, it is still quite troublesome and complicated to negotiate. Especially the other party also knows that he has a handle in their hands. I am afraid that in the end, both the mask man and Uchiha Nobuhiko must be let go because of the exchange, and letting them go is tantamount to letting the tiger go back to the mountain. Konoha''s Nine Tails dare to fight, and if they become enemies in the future, they will not An opponent who knows what a headache. To be honest, Nara Luji is very against letting go of these two people. The way to avoid future troubles is to kill the two immediately. Don''t even ask for intelligence, just kill them here! Two people almost let the people of Konoha village turn their backs on their horses, and the two Hokage sit in town at the same time, and they even let them enter as they want, and they leave as they want. The harm of these two people is comparable to a Ninja Village. Moreover, it is still a big forbearance village like Yanyin and Shayin. "I can only plan carefully." In this regard, Yukana only sighed. This is a dead end, it can only be complicated and can only be helpless, but after all, the probability of success is 100%, when both the mask man and Uchiha Nobuhiko are in their hands. . "puff!" And at this moment, at the stall where Xuenai sighed, the sound of a lifetime of heavy objects falling to their ears ~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly came into their ears. "Teacher Jiuxinai and Teacher Watergate have confirmed that there is no threat, this masked man." Then, it was Hiroshiko''s sigh of relief. "Well, that''s great." Afterwards, it was the same sentence between Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai. At this moment, behind Yukina and Nara Kajiu, Hirohiko, with bright red brilliance in his pupils, threw the bound mask man to the ground. "Ok?" Then, the next second, Hirohiko nodded to the two teachers, who was regarded as a response. The light from the corner of his eye seemed to catch a glimpse of Chiba, and he was taken aback. "What''s wrong? Hirohiko?" At this moment, Xuena, who had been opening his white eyes, noticed his abnormality for the first time, frowned and couldn''t help asking. "Chiba...Chiba''s body has a pupil reaction, is it Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil reaction?" At this moment, the three-gou jade writing wheel eyes that were originally unwound with the wind demon shuriken pattern, almost instantly, revolved and merged, becoming a kaleidoscope pattern that looked like the wind demon shuriken. At the same time, Hongyan frowned, and he squatted down beside Chiba, and began to search with his eyes. "Hong..." Seeing Hongyan''s sudden appearance, Xuena subconsciously asked. However, before she could say the second word, Nara Shikajiu raised his hand to stop her. I saw Nara Luji shook his head and motioned not to disturb Hirohiko. Is it possible... Hirohiko... Can solve this problem? At this moment, Xuena also hurriedly fell silent. At this moment, she also understood. There should be a way to write round eyes in a kaleidoscope of pupils or secret techniques, and the same kaleidoscope to write round eyes! Chapter 1939： Do you want "Watergate, what''s wrong?" Slightly glanced at Hirohiko who was squatting down. Kushina, who had recovered some strength from the dry food and special junliang pills, slowly stood up. He originally wanted to ask Hirohiko what, but his eyes were attracted by his husband. . ?? "No, nothing." In response, Bo Feng Shuimen, who had already squatted down, looked at the mask on the face of the man who fell on his face, shook his head, and replied absently. Obviously, his thoughts at this time were completely attracted by the mask of the masked man. "This masked man, is there anything suspicious? Isn''t it the deity?" Hearing that, Jiu Xinnai, who has always understood her husband, certainly cannot fail to see the state of her husband at this time, and he also asked straightforwardly. Now, although it is said that it is safe, there are already three powerful new forces, Nara Lukisa, Yamanaka Uiichi, and Akudo Dingza, but when the dust has not settled, they still cannot relax for a moment. Even if it is quite exhausted. But now his husband''s reaction is obviously a bit strange, and Jiuxina must ask clearly. It was almost a step, she must not make any mistakes, any small abnormalities, she must ask clearly. Especially now Xuena''s attention is on the stalls of Chiba now. Ok? Mask man? What is suspicious? At this time, Nara Lujiu wrinkled his brows slightly when he heard Kushina''s questioning, but he turned his head back and fell on Bo Feng Mizumon. "Kushina, there is one thing I didn''t explain to you. It just so happens that Lu Jiu is here now. Although it is a bit out of date, I want to tell you about this matter." At the same time, he seemed to have noticed Nara Shikuhisa''s sight, and when Hafeng Mizumon answered his wife''s question, he brought Nara Shikuhisa with him. "what''s up?" In response, Jiu Xin Nai asked immediately. "Please tell me, four generations." At the same time, Nara Kakuhisa stood up, walked to the side of Hafeng Mizuno, and watched from the side as Yamanaka Kazuichi walked towards the wall of Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was ready to take action at any time. , Said. "When I was fighting with this masked man, the masked man used to claim to be Madara, or the possibility of him being Madara was leaked from the conversation. I now want to determine his identity, if, really It''s me, please don''t be too surprised. Be sure to stay calm." Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shuimen took a slight breath, pursed the seemingly dry lips, and said. In the tone, it was uncontrollable with a bit of tension. Uchiha Madara, the name, is an extremely sensitive name, whether it is for Nami Fengmizumon, for everyone present, or for Konoha, or even for Ninkai. For Hafeng Mizumon, he is the creator of Konoha and one of the end of the troubled times. Even as a rebel, he eventually rebelled against Konoha, but Konoha never recognized his traitor status, but Uchiha Madara of the Uchiha clan who regards him as Konoha. Behind this lies the absolute influence of Uchiha Madara. On the side, it is the absolute strength of this troubled man. He is the only one Konoha dare not call the existence of rebelliousness, but will always be regarded as a member of Konoha. Because his prestige is the same as that of the ninja god, representing Konoha''s absolute strength, Konoha''s brilliance, and Konoha''s deterrent power. And Uchiha Madara is also an indelible existence for the Ninja world. No matter how many generations or tens of generations in the future, how the times change, this big man who created the Ninja Village era will always be the same as another big man of the same People are passed on from generation to generation by history, story, and fear. Uchiha Madara, this name represents an era! Together with the ninja **** named Senjujuma, it represents an era! At the same time, his evaluation is complicated. Some people worship him, some fear him, some hate him... Even as a member of Konoha, Uchiha Madara is sometimes a nightmare, like the incarnation of darkness. However, no matter who worshipped him, feared him, or hated him, there was no exception, and would compare this name with the **** of ninja who led the entire ninja world like light. Only this name, only the name Uchiha Madara, can be comparable to the **** of ninja, and only when this name is mentioned, when that name is mentioned, can the strength and status of the **** of ninja be insulted. Now, if this masked man is really Uchiha Madara, then there will be an unimaginable wave of waves. A god-like character who can be compared with the **** of ninjas, respected by thousands of people, and at the same time the incarnation of darkness, crossing the shackles of time, reappearing in this world, what kind of chain reaction will it cause, and how many Darkness flooded into this world again, and Bo Feng Shui Men could not imagine. As for blocking this news, Bofeng Shuimen cannot guarantee, and Konoha''s intelligence network is definitely not an impenetrable wall. There are always times when horses stumble. However, now the masked man is right in front of him, and he has obvious unruly intentions towards Konoha ~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, it is absolutely impossible not to confirm the identity of the enemy. Identity itself is a kind of intelligence. And the world of ninja, intelligence, will always come first! Therefore, he was nervous and hesitant. Even, a little afraid to reach out. Uchiha Madara, these four words are definitely an existence that no one wants to face! Even if he is the fourth generation of Naruto, or the third generation of Naruto, even the second generation of Narutos attitude towards the Uchiha clan in his life, it can be seen that these four words are also the nightmare of the great Naruto. . "This" And hearing this, Nara Luji, who has always been calm and wise, was almost choked, and did not say anything for a long time. "Watergate" At the same time, Kushina frowned when he heard this, but he didn''t know what to say. Although she didn''t live in Konoha all the time, no one in the entire Ninja World knew the name Uchiha Madara. She also understands what this name represents. The atmosphere fell into a tight silence in an instant. "Hongyan, what did you see?" And at this moment, Xuenai''s slightly nervous voice rang abruptly. It is the transfer seal, the transfer seal of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but, Uchiha Nobuhiko does not know what means, or awakening what is related to Amaterasu or the transfer seal ability, so that this kind of resembling the transfer seal The technique was projected into Chiba''s body. Or just... At this time, Hongyan, who was sitting next to Chiba, was already sweating profusely, his eyes staring slightly, his face stiffened into an extremely ugly expression. Gudong! At this moment, he couldn''t help... Swallowed. Chapter 1940： fear "Hongyan, what did you find?" Seeing Hongyan who was shocked and unable to speak in a daze, Xue Nai''s face also flashed anxiously, and couldn''t help but ask again. what happened? Is this problem serious? Is it possible that this Uchiha Nobuhiko seems to give us hope, but in fact, Chiba has no hope? Nobuhiko Uchiha, already cut off all the vitality of Chiba? Is it just a conspiracy that made us feel that Chiba is still saved? At this time, Xue Nai''s heart was already stunned, and her heart was beating a few minutes faster, and she suddenly realized a very important problem. That is, Uchiha Nobuhiko, the seal of the fire seal set in Chiba''s body is indeed true. Chiba is subject to this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and it is also true, but there is one thing that is false, and that is the method of restraint. , It is impossible to unlock. Maybe after unlocking, Chiba will only have a dead end. And the reason why they think they can save Chiba as long as they catch the masked man is to use their feelings for Chiba to keep them, no, to let the Kushina-teacher of the Nine Tails stay. Down, so as to capture the nine tails! Moreover, it all makes sense! With the power shown by Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is possible to do this. If it weren''t for the cooperation of Mr. Mizumon and Mrs. Kushina to break his defense, he would be able to capture Kyuubi. At that time, it was just a coincidence that Ms. Mizumon and Mrs. Kushina discovered that incorporating Nine-tailed Chakra into Helix Pills could essentially enhance the power of Helix Pills. Of course, it was impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to know that Helix Pills could still be used like this. Therefore, it is absolutely normal for him to set up such a trap, believing that his own ability can capture the nine tails. They were cheated! Chiba has no life at all! "In Chiba''s situation, there are only... only two possibilities." But at this time, hearing Xuena''s question that was obviously already a little trembling, Hongyan woke up like a dream, and his figure trembled suddenly. After a good pause, he spoke. "Two possibilities? No, no, can Chiba be saved? Can this seal set by Uchiha Nobuhiko be unlocked?" For this, Xuena first subconsciously asked about the two possibilities, but immediately reacted and changed his words. Now, we should ask about the possibility of relief, not what is possible. At this time, the most important thing is whether there is hope for Chiba, not how it did it! "If you can untie it, I can untie it. Although it takes a lot of pupil power, Nao''s eyes can be unlocked. It''s just..." Hearing this, Hongyan was stunned slightly, then his eyes flashed, and he instantly understood what his best friend meant, and nodded heavily and said. This transcribing seal seems to be a seal of fire, and he can unlock it. With the ability of his right eye to awaken and consume the most power of the pupil, he can unlock the two seals. Do not! It is not to untie, but to remove, eliminate Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power, and fundamentally eliminate the threat of these two techniques. Of course, Uchiha Nobuhikos pupil power is far superior to him, and the condition of his ability is to use the same pupil power to eliminate the pupil power that Uchiha Nobuhiko left in Chibas body, for him, it is still Quite strong, quite a lot. However, as long as he can save Chiba, he doesn''t care about these. Even if he loses his eyesight after using it, it doesn''t matter. "What we need to pay attention to now is not the question of whether it is solved or not, but how it was set up, how did Uchiha Nobuhiko set it up!" It''s just that now is not the time to ask the unsolved question, but another thing, far more important than the current one. "what happened?" As for Hongyan''s words, Xuena first relaxed and immediately relaxed, but when she heard the second half of Hongyan''s words, her heart became tight again and asked hurriedly. "This technique is similar to the transfer seal. It can seal Amaterasu or other pupil techniques in the eyes of other writing wheels. However, the level of this technique may be higher than this transfer seal, and it directly seals the others. The transliteration seal of pupil technique is transcribed into the human body!" Hearing Xuena''s question, Hirohiko took a deep breath and said. "Transcribing the seal into the human body? That means..." At this, Xuena was slightly startled. "That''s right, the seal in Chiba''s body should be sealed with Amaterasu. However, I can only think of two situations that can achieve this kind of transcribing and transcribing the seal. One is the kaleidoscope of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s awakening. One ability of Lunyan, and another..." Hearing Xuena''s words, Hongyan nodded first, and then spoke, but after half talking, his face became ugly, and he stopped there without saying complete. Frozen, did not finish. "What''s wrong? What else is it?" Seeing Hongyan''s appearance, Xuena''s face changed again. At this moment, she clearly saw the word "fear" on Hongyan''s face. Yes! At this moment, Hongyan ~www.novelhall.com~ actually showed fear on his face. And it was quite obvious fear. She had only seen Hongyan such a gaffe, no matter how difficult and difficult he faced, Hongyan never showed such fear. This is a kind of fear that seems to be buried in my heart, a kind of fear like a nightmare! Almost instantly, Xuena felt bad, and even felt a slight suffocation for the first time. The next possibility that Hongyan will talk about may be extremely terrifying! "Gudong!" Hearing Xuena''s questioning, Hirohiko didn''t answer immediately, but couldn''t help swallowing. The kaleidoscope in his eyes seemed to shrink slightly. what happened? What''s the matter? What terrible thing is it? Let Hongyan be afraid of this, just like when Qianqiu was hit by illusion, Hongyan''s expression is exactly the same as at that time! what happened! And looking at Hongyan''s appearance, Xuena was surprised and suspicious, faintly, a little cold sweat was leaking from her forehead. "Hirohiko, tell me." Then, she couldn''t help it, and asked. "Another... another possibility, that is..." Hearing this question again, Hongyan seemed to finally relax slightly. After taking a deep breath, he trembled and said. "This Uchiha Nobuhiko, who controls the Chakra of Chiba, formed this kind of seal, and then implanted Amaterasu into the seal of the fire seal inside Chiba''s body! Nobuhiko Uchiha has the terrifying ability to control the opponent''s Chakra! He can control the enemy''s Chakra! " Chapter 1941： impossible What... what! Manipulate... control someone else''s chakra? This... how is this possible! Never... never heard of this kind of thing, chakra manipulating others! His eyes widened little by little. At this moment, upon hearing Hongyan''s explanation of another possibility, Xuena''s face clearly showed an expression of disbelief and horror. Chakra controlling other people? I have never heard of this kind of thing! Although everyone has a chakra, and they can form various chakra-derived attack, defense, and auxiliary methods such as ninjutsu through changes in nature and form, or supplemented by means such as seals, and form The various methods such as ninjutsu have the same effect, and there is no difference even in form. However, everyone''s chakras are actually different. The reason is that the composition of the chakra is a fusion of physical energy and spiritual energy. The energy of the body can be said to be different from person to person, and essentially the same. However, mental energy is two completely different concepts. Everyones spiritual energy is different, and the difference is not that it is the substance itself as energy, but that it contains personal thoughts, because this kind of personal thoughts, or in other words, reflects The will of human personality, so the ninja can control Chakra. It is precisely because the human will is contained in the spiritual energy that the various effects of Chakra can be produced. For example, the curse seal here, the conditional curse seal, why the controlled person must fulfill the condition of the conditional curse seal, because the chakra that composes the curse seal has the will of the caster, which violates this will, the curse The seal will be launched. The conditional spell seal is a means to strengthen the will of the caster and make it compulsive, and it is also an application of Chakra. For another example, perception ninjutsu, perception ability, in fact, why can you convey your own thoughts and words to the other party is actually through perception ninjutsu or perception ability, convey your own will, and can also collect the will of other people, Transmission, this is the basic principle of the sensory network. At the same time, the perception ninja perceives other chakras, why there are other chakra distinctions, it is because the chakras are mixed with personal will, so the difference will appear. If a person has excessive hatred when extracting chakras, some perceptive ninjas can feel that the person''s chakra is quite cold, or in other words, different colors, cool colors and the like. Including, the ability to perceive emotions and other perceptions is actually to feel the will of the opponent''s Chakra, which belongs only to the individual. Everyones chakra is the same according to the energy principle, and the essence is a kind of magical energy. However, from other angles, it is different because the personal will and emotion contained in it are all the same. are different. And if the chakras of two people blend together, unless it is a special medical chakra, rejection will generally occur. This is why there will be collisions between ninjutsu and ninjutsu. If the chakras are the same , Ninjutsu composed of Chakras should be fusion, not collision. Chakra, everyone is the same. However, everyone is different. Therefore, Chakra is quite independent, and because Chakra is the perfect fusion of mental energy and physical energy, there is no way to mix other mental energy into it. Basically, there is no other will control this side. The existence of the will. Chakras can be disturbed by other mental energy or chakras, but they cannot be controlled by other parties. This is almost the iron rule of the magical power of Chakra. If what Hirohiko said is true, and Uchiha Nobuhiko can control other people''s chakras, then Yuuki can hardly imagine what kind of terrible and terrifying thing this is. You should know that Chakra is not only an output of spiritual energy, but also a kind of backfeeding of spiritual energy. The simplest example is illusion. Because of the chakra''s disorder, it will cause hallucinations, and even enable the operator to control the person to a certain extent. This is a kind of backfeeding effect of Chakra on the ontology. The will integrated into Chakras spiritual energy will also affect his own spirit. Ninja illusionist uses this kind of bond to disturb his own spirit. Obtaining intelligence, killing, fighting and other things. If this Uchiha Nobuhiko can control a person''s chakra, or even control the chakra to form ninjutsu, then he has control over everyone. In other words, he can control people''s spirit and control all their behaviors! This is no longer the category of illusion! And if this is the case, it is normal for Hongyan to show such an expression. This possibility is really terrible! "This... how is this possible?" Then, thinking of this, Xue Na couldn''t help but show a rather ugly smile, and said. "Well... I also... I also think that this second possibility is a bit impractical." Hearing this sentence, Hongyan, who had been slightly relieved from his second possibility, also raised a reluctant smile on his mouth, and agreed. Controlling other people''s Chakras, this is ridiculous after all! If this is really possible, then Uchiha Nobuhiko would not have to be so fanatical, just control one person. And if Uchiha Nobuhiko really awakens such a kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes, how can he hide from the east, he can run wild. The first possibility is even greater. There are not many rumors among the Uchiha clan ~www.novelhall.com~ Even now the Uchiha clan, most people or even everyone do not know how to open the kaleidoscope to write. Lunyan, however, in the history of the Uchiha clan from ancient times to the present, there must have been people who opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, but these people did not make the kaleidoscope write the wheel to the public. After all, killing the closest relatives and friends is definitely not something that can be advocated. If this method is made public, then, isnt everyone in the Uchiha clan at risk, from riots to the most serious I was annihilated by myself. Even if this kind of thing is learned by the Uchiha clan seniors, the seniors probably only kill people and keep this secret forever. Let it remain a secret. Even, it has never been discovered. Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are indeed powerful, but behind it is more unworthy. Moreover, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is more like a one-time power, each time it is used, it will make the eye further from the darkness. Among these tribesmen who have opened the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, it should be normal to have different kaleidoscope writing round eyes abilities. For example, Hirohiko''s ability to eliminate pupil power, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s ability to strengthen Amaterasu''s power, and the space-time ability of the mask man... It can be said that Uchiha, who is now awakening kaleidoscope writing round eyes, has its own unique ability. It is not unusual to have another ability to transcribe and transcribe seals. "Now that Uchiha Nobuhiko has lost his combat effectiveness, let''s remove the seal on Chiba." And after a few relatively dry laughs, after a moment of silence, Xue Na said. "Ok." In response, Hongyan nodded. The most important thing at the moment is to lift the seal in Chiba''s body! Chapter 1942： prove At this time, on the other side, in the forest hundreds of meters away from the clearing. "Captain, go a little to the left, we are deviating from the direction." "Deviated from the direction?" "Yes, according to the defense passed by Mr. Haiyi, you should go a little more to the left." The surrounding trees swept back quickly, Shinoda Ichiro looked at the leader leading in front and couldn''t help but uttered a reminder. As a perceptual ninja, the ninja in the team who was most intuitively exposed to the location information of Mr. Yamanaka, he knew very well that they had deviated from the route now. What''s going on here? The first time I saw the captain in such anxiousness. All anxiously even deviated from the route. After the above conversation with the captain, such a thought flashed through his mind. I have been teaming up with this captain for quite a long time. He still knows this captain quite well. Although this captain has no way to compare with those geniuses, he is quite satisfactory in terms of strength, but the most common in Shinobu. One member, all abilities are average, no special strengths, and no special shortcomings. And he doesn''t have too much leadership, which is completely incomparable to those who are famous in the ninja world, but he has always been calm, and his tasks and tasks are almost as accurate as machinery. Even tasks that many celebrities can''t complete perfectly can be done perfectly in his hands. Among all Konoha''s frequent missions, the captain is also quite reliable and famous. Now, things like this kind of deviation from the course are absolutely impossible to appear on people who perform tasks and live like machines with precision! Obviously, the captain at this time has lost his usual calmness and precision of the mechanical version. His captain is now shaking. Ezaki and Endo are also uncharacteristic. At the same time, in the corner of his eye, there are two teammates who are as young as him, forming a triangle formation with his captain, one left and one right behind him. Ezaki, who has always kept his mouth open, running the train with his mouth full, is silent at this time, and the cynical look on his face has disappeared without a trace, instead of a serious look that has never appeared on his face, quiet and a bit scary. It even made him feel uncomfortable. On the other side, Endo also has the same serious expression at this time. Although Endo is a type who doesn''t talk often, he is a team that can still smile even when facing a team of more than ten people. The elites among the elites, with such a serious look and quiet and terrible situation, have never been seen before. These two are also ninjas who often partner with him, so the details are clear, and the personal relationship is very deep. Shinoda Ichiro is a little worried about this abnormal situation now. "Um, Captain, Esaki, Endo, I think you should calm down. Now we are moving forward at the fastest speed. If this is too late, then, in other words, we are destined to be too late. Instead of being so anxious, Wrong way, it takes more time..." In this regard, he couldn''t help but speak, reminding his teammates to calm down. "Ichiro, we are all calm." However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the captain who cherished his words. "but" When I heard the captain''s quiet words, Shinoda Ichiro was slightly startled, and subconsciously opened his mouth. It''s just that these words, after saying two words, can''t continue. He could hear that his captain was calm, and this tone was definitely a sign of the captain''s calmness. "Ichiro, do you still remember how we evaluated the traitor Taki Maya? How did we round up his son, Chiba?" But at this time, the captain, who was uncharacteristically uncharacteristic, said suddenly. When I opened my mouth, it was thirty-six words that Shinoda Ichiro had never heard before, a full thirty-six words! Almost six times the average number of words spoken by the captain! "remember." However, at this moment, Shinoda Ichiro didn''t have time to be surprised by the number of words the captain said. Instead, he lowered his head slightly. At the beginning, he was also a member of the large army. He extended all his disdain, contempt, and disgust towards Taki Mahaba to his son, who is now Chiba who they are going to support. He is also one of the people who hate Chiba. member. "Then do you remember every time Chiba returned from a serious injury?" In this regard, the captain''s tone has not changed, but the word count of the words is still above the average. "Of course, I remember that Chiba is the hero of the village. Every time, he spared his life and blocked the powerful enemy for the village. Even facing the five thousand people alone, Yanyin saved the village!" Hearing this, Shinoda Ichiro''s face changed slightly. How could it be forgotten? Everything this young man has now is made with his life! No Konoha ninja will never forget his achievements! Sincerely and sincerely thank him, support him! It is not only the miracles he created, nor is he just twelve years old, he has the strong strength of the top ten in the village, but his sincere heart, the tolerance of predecessors, has won everyone Respect and trust from the bottom of my heart. In the Five Dynasties Hokage, there is no one other than Chiba. "We also remember." When I heard Shinoda Ichiro''s words, the team leader, Endo, and Ezaki said in unison. However, the tone is more serious. "However, the front foot still despised him and even verbally attacked him. Turning around, people made meritorious service, saved the village, and saved our relatives and friends, including ourselves. Then, we changed our attitude, praised him and supported him. It seems that you can express your gratitude in this way, as if, in this way, you have repaid Chiba''s kindness. Dont you think this is shameful? Is it shameful? In the next second, the captain continued. "team leader!" Hearing the captain''s voice, Shinoda Ichiro instantly understood. "Yes, what words and praises are spoken from our mouths, from the mouth that we used to belittle him, they are all useless, empty, empty, and have no real meaning, like Chiba Haughty people don''t care, so this time, we have to prove by action that we ~www.novelhall.com~ are his partners! He can rely on us! We truly support him! Thank him! " Hearing Shinoda Ichiro''s sudden cry, the captain solemnly spoke, his tone becoming more serious. At the same time, his face, Endo''s face and Esaki''s face, the seriousness is deeper. However, this time, no one doubted whether they were calm anymore. Because the face of the person who doubted them at this time also slowly sank and became serious. Yes! They have to prove by action! They are now friends of that boy in Chiba! A partner you can rely on! Therefore, for this rescue activity, they must rush to Chiba''s side as soon as possible! Under such circumstances, how can you not put on a serious face, how can you not be a little anxious? Around them, there were dozens of groups of nearly a hundred people, all holding Konoha who was the first to rush to Chiba''s side! "It''s the exit! Ready!" Then, at this moment, the captain''s quiet, almost stern voice, suddenly drank. "Wow!" In an instant, the four of them leaped up, and the trees disappeared from the corner of their eyes, and the eyes suddenly opened up! "It must be confirmed!" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen, who was squatting next to the masked man, finally made up his mind, raised his hand, and reached for the mask of the masked man! Anyway, be careful and get ready for battle! At the same time, he walked to the mountain near Uchiha Nobuhiko, took a slight breath, and stretched out his hand to Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Ok?" Then, in the next second, the faces of the three of them all changed. Action, stop at the same time! Chapter 1941： A sense of harmony how The grabbing right hand stopped just one centimeter in front of the masked man''s mask, but Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression became weird, as if he had discovered something wrong, and he was unable to start, and it seemed that it was that The distance of one centimeter seems to be close to the horizon. Although it is close in front of you, it is an impossible gap. This...this feeling... What is going on with this sense of violation? At the same time, the other side of Yamanaka Kaiichi, who wanted to touch Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body with the same hand, also stopped at the one-centimeter position, and only needed a light grasp to touch Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, it was the distance of this centimeter, as if the distance could not be crossed, he stopped. "Ichiro, Endo, Ezaki, are you all right!" But at this time, the captain who landed in a half-squatting state showed a strange expression on his solemn face, and he said eagerly. "No...nothing." At the same time, behind him, several people who were also squatting on the ground opened their mouths. However, his face was the same as his own captain, revealing a kind of weirdness. "Hongyan? What''s the matter?" At this moment, Xuena, who was half kneeling beside Chiba, looked at Hirohiko who had stopped suddenly, and couldn''t help but speak. "No... I don''t know, Xuena, don''t you feel it? This sense of violation?" However, at this time, Hongyan stopped his movements, but his face also showed the strange expression. He stared at the two seals in Chiba''s body, the blood in the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel was condensed, and the right eye socket, It was already full of blood, but at this moment, the two seals in his eyes seemed to be shrouded in a sense of violation. He could see it, but he didn''t seem to see it anymore. "Sense of violation?" Xue Nai was slightly taken aback when she heard this, but she didn''t seem to react. "Watergate, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" However, before she had any reaction, Kushina, who was slanting behind Hongyan, spoke. At this moment, seeing his husband''s hand stopped, Jiu Xinnai frowned slightly, and a hint of worry flashed across his face. A second ago, his husband had already made up his mind to uncover the mask of the masked man, but suddenly stopped at the stall that was about to unmask the mask. Needless to say, something must have happened. In other words, something was discovered. However, nothing has changed in that moment. It is impossible for something to happen suddenly, then only something has been discovered. The masked man had already lost his combat effectiveness. What would his husband find out, and suddenly stopped his movements. This in itself was quite worrying. This masked man lost his combat effectiveness and was able to stop his husband from searching for his identity. Then, there must be a problem that they cannot avoid and have to give in. In the current situation, it is definitely a very terrible thing to give up. Behind this means that even if the masked man has lost his combat effectiveness, is unconscious, and his companions cannot disturb the storm, he can still restrain them! "No, it''s not that there is any problem, but, Kushina, don''t you feel this sense of violation?" However, this time, it was not her husband who answered her, but her opposite, behind Hirohikos other side, Nara Lukisa on the other side of her husband. At this moment, Nara Lukisas face is also With a weird look, but the body is showing a slight stiffness, maintaining a posture of nothing. "Sense of violation?" Hearing this, his gaze turned to Nara Lukisa, and after noticing the slight stiffness of his body, Kushinna''s frowning brows tightened again, and he subconsciously asked. "Wh...what''s the matter?" In the next second, her face changed drastically, and a strong sense of violation instantly enveloped all her perceptions. At this moment, everything in front of Jiu Xinnai seemed to reveal a strange sense of disharmony, everything was covered in this sense of disharmony, seeing it really, as if seeing it not. Not that dreamy feeling, but a sense of disconnection. A sense of disconnection between perception and reality. I can see it clearly, but it seems that it is not by my side. Yes, she can see her husband, Hirohiko, Xuena, Chiba, Lujiu, and Ding Zuo, who is a long distance away from Lu. She can see very clearly. From a visual point of view, they are by her side. , But from the perspective of other senses, there is no real sense that they are right in front of them. The two feelings intertwined, making her feel a sense of disconnection from reality. "Why, I can''t move anymore?!" But at this time, just after Jiu Xinnai suddenly noticed that strong sense of disharmony, Qiu Dao Dingzuo''s face changed completely, and he blurted out with a slight panic in his mouth. At this moment, Akio Dinza suddenly realized that his neck could not be turned~www.novelhall.com~ Hearing the words of Nara Lukisa and Kusina, he subconsciously wanted to look back at the situation of the two, but After this attempt, he found that his body could not move. This is very different from being imprisoned. It is not so much that his body cannot move because of the imprisonment, but rather that his body is fixed. Fixed in the air. It''s as if the body has entered a container tailored for oneself. It doesn''t feel uncomfortable and restrained, but it can''t move. It even seems to have become an immovable object like a stone statue. what! Then, amidst this exclamation, the faces of Nara Yakuhisa, Kunsina, Hirohiko, and Yukina in the vicinity, and Yamanaka Keiichi in the distance, the captain, Shinoda Ichiro, Endo, and Ezaki all came Sudden change. But it was completely changed like Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, and turned into a look of horror. At this moment, they suddenly discovered that they couldn''t move at all! There is no discomfort of confinement. But it just can''t move, as if being fixed. It''s like a stone statue that can''t make any movement. "We were recruited." At this moment, the strange look on his face had turned into a solemn Bo Feng Shui Gate, and he slowly opened his mouth. Obviously, someone has done something to them. They were all recruited! "Hirohiko!" However, at this moment, Xuena Shiraito, whose face was discolored in astonishment, suddenly glared, anxiously exclaimed in his mouth, and suddenly sounded. And in her eyes, there was a dark long arrow reflecting in a spiral! One, composed of pitch-black flames, shoots towards Hongyan''s back... Dark long arrow! Chapter 1942： Get away! "Hurry up! Hirohiko!" Hearing Xuenai''s words and turning his eyes, Kushina changed his color in amazement, yelling eagerly in his mouth. However, as soon as the words were spoken, her face changed again the moment the words were revealed. A look of despair suddenly shrouded her face. Avoid? How to avoid now? Everyone has been recruited and can''t move, how can Hongyan avoid it! At this moment, looking at the dark long arrow, Jiu Xinnai''s heart was already desperate. Hurry up? What happened to Hongyan? what happened? What happened? Jiu Xinnai was so anxious, Xuena was also a little gaffe, what happened? But at this moment, the originally solemn Bo Feng Shui Men, his face became heavy, he can''t move now, still keeping the appearance of squatting and reaching out, Hongyan happened to be behind him again, from his angle , There is no way to see the situation behind him. However, through the exclamation of his wife and Xue Nai, he could also perceive something. The current Hongyan should be under attack, and the situation is not optimistic. Damn it! When! When was it recruited! who is it? Is it Uchiha Nobuhiko? Or who? But the thoughts in his mind flashed, and the er of Bo Feng Shui Men''s teeth snapped. In this situation, there is no doubt that someone has given them a certain technique, a very powerful and terrifying technique, but now the battle is over. It seems impossible that someone can perform the operation on them, and from the perspective of the scope of the impact, this is still a very large operation, even if Uchiha Nobuhiko has spare power, or the masked man has some back-ups, with their State, it is impossible to perform such a technique. At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen was anxious, but he was unwilling. End...over! Uchiha Hirohiko didn''t... hopeless! At this time, from the corner of his eye, he happened to be able to see the black long arrow behind Hirohiko, Nara Lukisa, his face also changed suddenly, the original color of horror immediately turned into a shock. The color of shock. At this time, the dark flame arrow was already less than half a metre behind Hongyan. Although the castration was unpleasant, it was sure to win! Even though Nara Lukisa turned countless thoughts at this time, without exception, there was no way to save this Uchiha boy. In fact, the speed of this arrow is not fast, and even has a weird slowness. From Xuena''s exclamation just now, to now he barely sees, in these few seconds, the arrow has only shortened the distance from the Uchiha boy. , The speed can be said to be too slow. Compared with the average bow and arrow shooting, it can be said to be many times slower. Generally speaking, the speed of the bow and arrow shooting, at this time the Uchiha boy has already been shot! However, it happened that even though the arrow was so slow, there was still no way to avoid it. Because they can''t move! This arrow will definitely hit! This is despair! "It''s okay, with this arrow." However, at this moment, just before everyone was in despair, and the exclamation of Xuenai and Kushinai had not yet fallen, a faint voice suddenly sounded. Exactly, Hirohiko! The faint and confident words came from Hongyan. "Peng!" Then, just as this sound fell, the long arrow was only a few tens of centimeters away, and it was about to pierce the back of Hirohiko''s heart. In the eyes of Yukina, Kushina, and Nara Kajiu, a sudden red light flashed. , A group of scarlet flames suddenly burst out of Hongyan''s body, enveloping Hongyan in a flash. "Snapped!" Then, in the next moment, a hand, a hand burning with a crimson flame, like the palm of a skeleton wrapped in a crimson chakra flame, stretched out his hand and held it lightly, with a crisp sound that seemed like nothing. Amidst the sound, the long arrow burning with jet black flame was caught in the arm of the skeleton wrapped in the scarlet chakra flame. It''s hard to come by! "This!" And at this moment, seeing this scene, looking at the blazing scarlet flame in front of him, and the skeleton frame holding the arrow slantingly in the scarlet flame, Xue Nai was always calm, and his eyes widened. An exclamation burst out of his mouth. Hirohiko... This...this is... When is Hongyan! At the same time, in her heart, there was an infinite surprise. She absolutely did not expect that such a situation would happen to Hongyan. "Hiro... Hirohiko?" And at this time, just like Xuena, Kushina was almost stunned on the spot, and only murmured in his mouth. Block... blocked? Hongyan... Is Hongyan okay? Do not! This...I should be concerned about another issue... How could Hongyan come to this defensive pupil technique. This... This should be Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defensive pupil technique. Except for the color of Chakra, it should be the same defensive pupil technique as Uchiha Nobuhiko. Hirohiko... Hirohiko... how come! And in her heart, at this moment, like her expression and words, she didn''t know what to say, she was already shocked by this scene. Even the head is a little blank. This...what the **** is going on? Check... Chakra materialization? Such a huge chakra materialization... this is, what kind of ninjutsu is this? Hirohiko, Uchiha Hirohiko actually masters this powerful ninjutsu? At this moment, Nara Lukisa, whose eye corners were filled with the crimson skeleton figure, was so calm at this moment~www.novelhall.com~Taishan collapsed and his face remained unchanged. His face was full of horror and surprise. Chakra materialized, this was the first time he saw him besides the tail beast! He knows what it means to materialize Chakra. In order to realize the actualization of chakras, in addition to the huge amount of chakras, a considerable amount of chakra control is also required. Moreover, more importantly, there must be a special technique for the actualization of chakras. This is definitely not an ordinary person. Can do it. Do not! It is definitely not something that ordinary people can do, but it should be said that even Hokage, the strong of the shadow level, can hardly do it. Even, it is basically impossible! This kind of power can no longer be explained by traditional concepts! A chakra chakra of this level like Hirohiko Uchiha can no longer be explained by traditional concepts! "Lu Jiu, Ding Zuo, Lord Watergate! What a mess!" At this moment, Nara Lu hadn''t been surprised for a long time, but Yamanaka Kaiichi over there also let out an exclamation, with a sense of horror coming from afar. But at this time, looking at the fading Uchiha Nobuhiko before him, Yamanaka''s expression was already stiff. Chakra... Chakra disappeared? what happened? This sense of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s presence in reality has all disappeared! And his heart is full of fear caused by the unknown. "despair!" Then, just at this moment, a sound of footsteps on the ground suddenly sounded from a little far away. "Unexpectedly, that stupid and weak Uchiha Hirohiko would also awaken Susana." Afterwards, where his footsteps sounded, an unmotivated word sounded leisurely. Leisurely... But it''s so chilling! Chapter 1943： A sense of harmony how The grabbing right hand stopped just one centimeter in front of the masked man''s mask, but Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression became weird, as if he had discovered something wrong, and he was unable to start, and it seemed that it was that The distance of one centimeter seems to be close to the horizon. Although it is close in front of you, it is an impossible gap. This...this feeling... What is going on with this sense of violation? At the same time, the other side of Yamanaka Kaiichi, who wanted to touch Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body with the same hand, also stopped at the one-centimeter position, and only needed a light grasp to touch Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, it was the distance of this centimeter, as if the distance could not be crossed, he stopped. "Ichiro, Endo, Ezaki, are you all right!" But at this time, the captain who landed in a half-squatting state showed a strange expression on his solemn face, and he said eagerly. "No...nothing." At the same time, behind him, several people who were also squatting on the ground opened their mouths. However, his face was the same as his own captain, revealing a kind of weirdness. "Hongyan? What''s the matter?" At this moment, Xuena, who was half kneeling beside Chiba, looked at Hirohiko who had stopped suddenly, and couldn''t help but speak. "No... I don''t know, Xuena, don''t you feel it? This sense of violation?" However, at this time, Hongyan stopped his movements, but his face also showed the strange expression. He stared at the two seals in Chiba''s body, the blood in the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel was condensed, and the right eye socket, It was already full of blood, but at this moment, the two seals in his eyes seemed to be shrouded in a sense of violation. He could see it, but he didn''t seem to see it anymore. "Sense of violation?" Xue Nai was slightly taken aback when she heard this, but she didn''t seem to react. "Watergate, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" However, before she had any reaction, Kushina, who was slanting behind Hongyan, spoke. At this moment, seeing his husband''s hand stopped, Jiu Xinnai frowned slightly, and a hint of worry flashed across his face. A second ago, his husband had already made up his mind to uncover the mask of the masked man, but suddenly stopped at the stall that was about to unmask the mask. Needless to say, something must have happened. In other words, something was discovered. However, nothing has changed in that moment. It is impossible for something to happen suddenly, then only something has been discovered. The masked man had already lost his combat effectiveness. What would his husband find out, and suddenly stopped his movements. This in itself was quite worrying. This masked man lost his combat effectiveness and was able to stop his husband from searching for his identity. Then, there must be a problem that they cannot avoid and have to give in. In the current situation, it is definitely a very terrible thing to give up. Behind this means that even if the masked man has lost his combat effectiveness, is unconscious, and his companions cannot disturb the storm, he can still restrain them! "No, it''s not that there is any problem, but, Kushina, don''t you feel this sense of violation?" However, this time, it was not her husband who answered her, but her opposite, behind Hirohikos other side, Nara Lukisa on the other side of her husband. At this moment, Nara Lukisas face is also With a weird look, but the body is showing a slight stiffness, maintaining a posture of nothing. "Sense of violation?" Hearing this, his gaze turned to Nara Lukisa, and after noticing the slight stiffness of his body, Kushinna''s frowning brows tightened again, and he subconsciously asked. "Wh...what''s the matter?" In the next second, her face changed drastically, and a strong sense of violation instantly enveloped all her perceptions. At this moment, everything in front of Jiu Xinnai seemed to reveal a strange sense of disharmony, everything was covered in this sense of disharmony, seeing it really, as if seeing it not. Not that dreamy feeling, but a sense of disconnection. A sense of disconnection between perception and reality. I can see it clearly, but it seems that it is not by my side. Yes, she can see her husband, Hirohiko, Xuena, Chiba, Lujiu, and Ding Zuo, who is a long distance away from Lu. She can see very clearly. From a visual point of view, they are by her side. , But from the perspective of other senses, there is no real sense that they are right in front of them. The two feelings intertwined, making her feel a sense of disconnection from reality. "Why, I can''t move anymore?!" But at this time, just after Jiu Xinnai suddenly noticed that strong sense of disharmony, Qiu Dao Dingzuo''s face changed completely, and he blurted out with a slight panic in his mouth. At this moment, Akio Dinza suddenly realized that his neck could not be turned~www.novelhall.com~ Hearing the words of Nara Lukisa and Kusina, he subconsciously wanted to look back at the situation of the two of them, but After this attempt, he found that his body could not move. This is very different from being imprisoned. It is not so much that his body cannot move because of the imprisonment, but rather that his body is fixed. Fixed in the air. It''s as if the body has entered a container tailored for oneself. It doesn''t feel uncomfortable and restrained, but it can''t move. It even seems to have become an immovable object like a stone statue. what! Then, amidst this exclamation, the faces of Nara Yakuhisa, Kunsina, Hirohiko, and Yukina in the vicinity, and Yamanaka Keiichi in the distance, the captain, Shinoda Ichiro, Endo, and Ezaki all came Sudden change. But it was completely changed like Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, and turned into a look of horror. At this moment, they suddenly discovered that they couldn''t move at all! There is no discomfort of confinement. But it just can''t move, as if being fixed. It''s like a stone statue that can''t make any movement. "We were recruited." At this moment, the strange look on his face had turned into a solemn Bo Feng Shui Gate, and he slowly opened his mouth. Obviously, someone has done something to them. They were all recruited! "Hirohiko!" However, at this moment, Xuena Shiraito, whose face was discolored in astonishment, suddenly glared, anxiously exclaimed in his mouth, suddenly sounded. And in her eyes, there was a dark long arrow reflecting in a spiral! One, composed of pitch-black flames, shoots towards Hongyan''s back... Dark long arrow! Chapter 1944： Get away! "Hurry up! Hirohiko!" Hearing Xuenai''s words and turning his eyes, Kushina changed his color in amazement, yelling eagerly in his mouth. However, as soon as the words were spoken, her face changed again the moment the words were revealed. A look of despair suddenly shrouded her face. Avoid? How to avoid now? Everyone has been recruited and can''t move, how can Hongyan avoid it! At this moment, looking at the dark long arrow, Jiu Xinnai''s heart was already desperate. Hurry up? What happened to Hongyan? what happened? What happened? Jiu Xinnai was so anxious, Xuena was also a little gaffe, what happened? But at this moment, the originally solemn Bo Feng Shui Men, his face became heavy, he can''t move now, still keeping the appearance of squatting and reaching out, Hongyan happened to be behind him again, from his angle , There is no way to see the situation behind him. However, through the exclamation of his wife and Xue Nai, he could also perceive something. The current Hongyan should be under attack, and the situation is not optimistic. Damn it! When! When was it recruited! who is it? Is it Uchiha Nobuhiko? Or who? But the thoughts in his mind flashed, and the er of Bo Feng Shui Men''s teeth snapped. In this situation, there is no doubt that someone has given them a certain technique, a very powerful and terrifying technique, but now the battle is over. It seems impossible that someone can perform the operation on them, and from the perspective of the scope of the impact, this is still a very large operation, even if Uchiha Nobuhiko has spare power, or the masked man has some back-ups, with their State, it is impossible to perform such a technique. At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen was anxious, but he was unwilling. End...over! Uchiha Hirohiko didn''t... hopeless! At this time, from the corner of his eye, he happened to be able to see the black long arrow behind Hirohiko, Nara Lukisa, his face also changed suddenly, the original color of horror immediately turned into a shock. The color of shock. At this time, the dark flame arrow was already less than half a metre behind Hongyan. Although the castration was unpleasant, it was sure to win! Even though Nara Lukisa turned countless thoughts at this time, without exception, there was no way to save this Uchiha boy. In fact, the speed of this arrow is not fast, and even has a weird slowness. From Xuena''s exclamation just now, to now he barely sees, in these few seconds, the arrow has only shortened the distance from the Uchiha boy. , The speed can be said to be too slow. Compared with the average bow and arrow shooting, it can be said to be many times slower. Generally speaking, the speed of the bow and arrow shooting, at this time the Uchiha boy has already been shot! However, it happened that even though the arrow was so slow, there was still no way to avoid it. Because they can''t move! This arrow will definitely hit! This is despair! "It''s okay, with this arrow." However, at this moment, just before everyone was in despair, and the exclamation of Xuenai and Kushinai had not yet fallen, a faint voice suddenly sounded. Exactly, Hirohiko! The faint and confident words came from Hongyan. "Peng!" Then, just as this sound fell, the long arrow was only a few tens of centimeters away, and it was about to pierce the back of Hirohiko''s heart. In the eyes of Yukina, Kushina, and Nara Kajiu, a sudden red light flashed. , A group of scarlet flames suddenly burst out of Hongyan''s body, enveloping Hongyan in a flash. "Snapped!" Then, in the next moment, a hand, a hand burning with a crimson flame, like the palm of a skeleton wrapped in a crimson chakra flame, stretched out his hand and held it lightly, with a crisp sound that seemed like nothing. Amidst the sound, the long arrow burning with jet black flame was caught in the arm of the skeleton wrapped in the scarlet chakra flame. It''s hard to come by! "This!" And at this moment, seeing this scene, looking at the blazing scarlet flame in front of him, and the skeleton frame holding the arrow slantingly in the scarlet flame, Xue Nai was always calm, and his eyes widened. An exclamation burst out of his mouth. Hirohiko... This...this is... When is Hongyan! At the same time, in her heart, there was an infinite surprise. She absolutely did not expect that such a situation would happen to Hongyan. "Hiro... Hirohiko?" And at this time, just like Xuena, Kushina was almost stunned on the spot, and only murmured in his mouth. Block... blocked? Hongyan... Is Hongyan okay? Do not! This...I should be concerned about another issue... How could Hongyan come to this defensive pupil technique. This... This should be Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defensive pupil technique. Except for the color of Chakra, it should be the same defensive pupil technique as Uchiha Nobuhiko. Hirohiko... Hirohiko... how come! And in her heart, at this moment, like her expression and words, she didn''t know what to say, she was already shocked by this scene. Even the head is a little blank. This...what the **** is going on? Check... Chakra materialization? Such a huge chakra materialization... this is, what kind of ninjutsu is this? Hirohiko, Uchiha Hirohiko actually masters this powerful ninjutsu? At this moment, Nara Lukisa, whose eye corners were filled with the crimson skeleton figure, was so calm at this moment~www.novelhall.com~Taishan collapsed and his face remained unchanged. His face was full of horror and surprise. Chakra materialized, this was the first time he saw him besides the tail beast! He knows what it means to materialize Chakra. In order to realize the actualization of chakras, in addition to the huge amount of chakras, a considerable amount of chakra control is also required. Moreover, more importantly, there must be a special technique for the actualization of chakras. This is definitely not an ordinary person. Can do it. Do not! It is definitely not something that ordinary people can do, but it should be said that even Hokage, the strong of the shadow level, can hardly do it. Even, it is basically impossible! This kind of power can no longer be explained by traditional concepts! A chakra chakra of this level like Hirohiko Uchiha can no longer be explained by traditional concepts! "Lu Jiu, Ding Zuo, Lord Watergate! What a mess!" At this moment, Nara Lu hadn''t been surprised for a long time, but Yamanaka Kaiichi over there also let out an exclamation, with a sense of horror coming from afar. But at this time, looking at the fading Uchiha Nobuhiko before him, Yamanaka''s expression was already stiff. Chakra... Chakra disappeared? what happened? This sense of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s presence in reality has all disappeared! And his heart is full of fear caused by the unknown. "despair!" Then, just at this moment, a sound of footsteps on the ground suddenly sounded from a little far away. "Unexpectedly, that stupid and weak Uchiha Hirohiko would also awaken Susana." Afterwards, where his footsteps sounded, an unmotivated word sounded leisurely. Leisurely... But it''s so chilling! Chapter 1945： intact Finish... intact? How...how could it be possible, intact! Before Mingming, Mingming had already fractured his spine before, and his whole body was bleeding. It was confirmed when he was bandaging just now. He would never stand up. ? How... why stand there intact! Moreover, we can''t move now, it should be his technique! This is, can this be...can be done? With the sound of this chilling, bone-chilling voice, it was too late to be surprised at the defensive pupil skills of Hirohiko''s body around him, like Uchiha Nobuhiko, and the intact person who suddenly appeared in the 360-degree vision. , Has attracted all her attention. At this moment, the stiff and unnatural look on her face that had caused Hongyan to escape and escape from danger had disappeared. Except for her wide-open eyes, her face was already occupied by stiffness. , But there was only a similar unreactive look intertwined with confusion and shock. At this moment, facing this subversion of common sense, Xuena didn''t know how to react. But in my heart, it was shocked and suffocated, a kind of emotion that I didn''t know whether to describe it as panic or as dazed, accumulated in my chest, and for a while, it seemed that even breathing had stopped. Uchiha... Nobuhiko Uchiha? he How is this going? How could he... this is... Is this again, pupil surgery? At the same time, the cold voice fell, and Kushinas gaze moved little by little from the red flame figure of Chakra Skeleton who was leaning over and grabbing an arrow. He looked at the suddenness full of disbelief. Appeared, as if a young man who had suddenly existed on the ground. And her face was already a bit stiff because of too many changes in this moment, and her expression could no longer keep up with the changes in her inner mood. what happened? what happened? Kushinas expression, Yukinas expression, and, Hirohiko...Hirohikos emotions... Who is this guy? What happened? At the same moment, because of the angle of view, there was no way to see Nara Lujiu who was behind him. His heart shook, and he became nervous for no reason. A strong and ominous premonition instantly enveloped his heart. Gudong! Unconsciously, the Nara Lukisa, who has always been calm and has experienced countless sinister battles, could not help swallowing his mouth with the wisdom of Konoha''s chief of staff. This feeling...this feeling... Awful! But at this time, it seemed like a tacit understanding for many years. In the Qiu Dao Dingzao not far behind him, there was also a slight bead of sweat on his forehead, which accumulated into drops, and fell slowly and slowly. Gudong! Then, couldn''t help but swallowed. Nobuhiko Uchiha... Isn''t it over yet? Who is he? What exactly is going on? But at this moment, in the corner of his eye, I can clearly see Uchiha Nobuhiko''s step, and the sudden appearance of the figure of Hafeng Mizuno, originally dignified into a heavy face, but now suddenly turned into a kind of calm, brows In a moment, such a suspicious thought flashed in his mind. His injury should be impossible... Is it pupil surgery? Huge illusion? It is impossible for us to be caught in illusion from the beginning, so we can''t move, and we have the feeling of being separated from reality. Such a big technique requires a long time to activate, which is considered normal. Illusion? However, Bofeng Water Gate is Hokage after all, and finally was able to remain calm and begin to analyze the current situation. In the end, he concluded that they are now hit by an illusion with a very wide range and a considerable amount of time to activate. Just now, what they hit was probably not Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body, but an illusion created by Uchiha Nobuhiko using illusions, making them mistakenly believe that Uchiha Nobuhiko has been recruited. And now I cant move it. It may be that this huge illusion requires little by little to take effect. As for how it was recruited, its certainly not because of looking at each other, knowing that the other party is a writing wheel, and it is a more advanced kaleidoscope writing wheel Eyes, they all deliberately dodge their eyes. Of course, the conditions for the activation of illusions are not only visual, but also a variety of ways. This avoids the eyes and does not mean that it is safe. It is actually possible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to master a certain pupil technique that does not rely on vision to activate illusions. After all, Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, this kind of eyes that only Uchiha Madara has in his cognition, there is nothing he does not know about pupil surgery is also normal, free from the shackles of writing wheel eyes, relying on other perceptions to initiate illusions, such as hearing , Touch and the like are also normal. Moreover, Hirohiko also said that after the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are opened, different abilities will be awakened according to the opener. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes are obviously higher than those of Hirohiko, and it is possible to produce more advanced illusion skills. At least, with his current vision, it can be seen ~www.novelhall.com~ This light-hearted look of Uchiha Nobuhiko using a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and his pupil power is at least ten times that of Hirohiko. There is definitely the possibility of awakening a more advanced illusion ability. Illusion... So, how much, there is still hope. But at this moment, thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen was slightly relieved. If it was just an illusion, then there would be no way to escape the rules of illusion. To escape from the current danger, you only need to unlock the illusion. According to the rules of illusion, it is actually not a difficult thing to solve the illusion. The only problem is that they are collectively involved in the illusion. As long as this problem is solved, everything will be better. There is also a solution. Rather than being caught in ignorance and causing panic. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s brain began to become active, and how to dispel the illusion has become the main theme of his thinking. Suddenly, his heart suddenly calmed down. "No, should it be Uchiha Nao''s eyes?" At this moment, Yamanaka Kaiyi glanced in the other direction with horrified gaze, toward the stall that the scarlet flame skeleton looked at. Nobuhiko Uchiha was not emotional, but mocking. The words, followed by the last sentence, faintly sounded. "Snapped!" Then, as soon as the words rang, amid a crisp cracking sound, the hand of the scarlet skeleton slammed in, and the jet-black flame arrow suddenly shattered, turning into countless black flames, falling apart. Come. "Yi! Xie! That! Qi!" Afterwards, a low voice that almost squeezed out between the teeth, gritted his teeth, roared out of Hongyan''s throat, whose face was already somewhat distorted. Chapter 1946： You too Can''t be wrong! This can''t be wrong! It is Izanagi, this kind of pupil technique that transforms unfavorable reality into dreams, and transforms dreams that are beneficial to oneself into reality! And his eyes were also blind because of the price! It''s Izanagi! The jet-black flames are scattered in front of him, but Hirohiko doesn''t even look at it. This will never go out. At a glance, the extremely threatening black smoke. The crimson Susa can keep the appearance of crushing the jet-black flame with one hand. , But the head was slightly deflected following Hirohiko''s gaze, and fell on Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Yi! Xie! That! Qi!" Afterwards, there was a gritted groan that seemed to come out of his throat, which was spit out from the mouth of Honghiko who had a distorted face. This is a secret technique in the family. It is a technique that uses the writing of the wheel to change the cause and effect of reality, life and death, and Hongyan also knows it. In fact, after returning from Chiba, he walked out of the cage and learned that he had Naos kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, he actually planned to collect the secret art of pupil art from the Uchiha clan. Although he was isolated from the clan because of Uchiha Nobuhikos rebellion since he was a child, he is a member of the Uchiha clan after all. His parents also have some stories left behind. He also knows that these forbidden techniques are spread in the family , Which belonged exclusively to the Shaluyan, or some forbidden techniques that can only be used with the Shaluyan, can also be regarded as the family secret technique of the Uchiha family. So, at the time, although he didn''t know what these secret techniques were, he was aware of it. And, more importantly, Nao has actually secretly collected a lot of information about the secret technique, about the secret technique of Sharonyan. This Izanaki, as the number one forbidden technique in the clan, he naturally knows, but the information collected by Nao and the information he later sneaked into the Uchiha clan does not have this access control technique, so he only has Heard. But just hearing it made him stun his tongue, this kind of pupil technique that modifies reality is terrible. If you have enough writing wheels, you are almost immortal. The only imperfect place is that every time you use Izanagi, the chakra will not be modified, and what should be consumed will still be consumed. At that time, he chose this Izanagi as the forbidden technique of writing round eyes that he wanted to master. However, after all, it was an unfulfilled wish. He even used the illusion of a kaleidoscope to write round eyes to explore the memories of the high-level members of the clan, only to find that even the high-level did not know this forbidden technique. He thought, maybe only the clan leader knew. However, Uchiha Tomitake''s eyes always gave him an unreasonable and powerful feeling. In the end, he did not start after all, and at that time he also happened to go to the engineering team camp, which was put on hold. At this moment, seeing everything just now, he instantly thought of this technique. Looking at his right eye, which had faded the eternal kaleidoscope pattern, and the dim look of his right eye that represented blindness, he had confirmed that Uchiha Nobuhiko used Izanaki. It is definitely Izanagi. "Izanagi?" But at this time, upon hearing Hongyan''s gritted teeth, Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help but groan. Is it the name of Hitomi Shu? Hongyan knows the name of this illusion? Such a thought flashed through his mind. Izanagi? Is the pupil technique used by Nobuhiko Uchiha, the name of the pupil technique that traps us? At the same time, a bright color flashed in the eyes of the others, and this thought flashed in their hearts. Since Hongyan knew this technique, there was a chance to unlock it. "Oh? You know Izanaki. It seems that you are... No, it should be Nao Uchiha? It is the information collected by Nao Uchiha." Regarding this, Uchiha Nobuhiko held the mask-like face without any expression, and slightly shifted his gaze from the masked man in front of Hafeng Mizuno to the scarlet flame skeleton, and said. It''s just that, in terms of the content of the words, he should be a little surprised, but his tone is not emotional, giving people an extremely uncomfortable feeling. In this regard, Hongyan just gritted his teeth and did not say much. This chakra... This huge physical chakra... Hirohiko... At this time, Yamanaka Kaiichi, whose eyes barely stayed on Hongyan, slowly began to change color, and he felt the change of Chakra on Hongyan. This feeling is like the chakras around Hirohiko, after Uchiha Nobuhiko appeared, they went from warm and hot, slowly thinking about cold changes. Every word Uchiha Nobuhiko said, it became cold. And in that perception, the skeleton formed by the huge materialized Chakra began to become savage. This Uchiha Nobuhiko! At the same time, he suddenly discovered something. "To shut up." However, just when he wanted to say something, his ear, no, it should be said that it was in his mind, but suddenly a voice without any emotion sounded, like a low drink, but without the slightest emotion, which is extremely impressive. Uncomfortable. However, this sound was like an absolute iron law, and his open mouth could not make any sound. Damn it! Unable to help, he cursed secretly. "At first, I thought she was still young, so she saved her life, but I didn''t expect that this little girl was hidden deeply. Even the Uchiha clan, who is known as the first Konoha clan, had hidden it. Maybe, she Qualifications should be higher than that of her stupid brother. At a young age, she opened the writing wheel eye early, and even after witnessing the death of his brother, opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. However, what is even more rare is that she clearly wants revenge madly. Because of this crazy revenge, she constantly improves her pupil power, but she can stand it and pretends to be blind all the time, making me feel that she is not threatening. If this continues, or, I will be hit by her. However, when she met you, you gave her light, gave her fetters, and gave me everything I could use, so she died miserably. Because of you, her pupil power has not been further improved. It is also because of you. She has worries and can restrain her, and then use you to get rid of her easily! " At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words full of disharmony ~www.novelhall.com~ resounded again. "Uchiha Nobuhiko!" Just after this sentence, it seemed that he finally couldn''t bear it, Hongyan''s eyes suddenly overflowed with blood, flowing down slowly and slowly. As if sensing Hirohiko''s anger, the scarlet flame skeleton slammed his fist in the other hand, and slammed his fist at the location of Uchiha Nobuhiko! "what!" However, this fist had just whizzed out, and in the next instant, Hongyan exclaimed. "Chichichichichichi!" At this moment, the dark flames that slowly cascaded in the air were twisted rapidly one by one, turning into arrows of dark flames. When the air burst suddenly, it turned the direction and turned overwhelmingly. Yukina and Chiba leave! "And now, so are you." At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s emotionless voice sounded again. Chapter 1947： 1 time! hateful! His target is Chiba and Xuena! His eyes drew a trail of black flame tails in a turning arc in the air, and Hongyan''s eyes looked behind him vigorously. However, he couldn''t see anything except for the tail of the flame that was never fast or slow turning in the corner of his eye. At this moment, after all, his posture remained the appearance of squatting beside Chiba, although when Xuena exclaimed, he immediately turned around and leaned forward to face the jet black flame arrow coming from behind. , I have expanded my field of vision somewhat, and can make Susao Nogu appear in the slanted grasping piece and now the other arm fist hits Uchiha Nobuhiko, but there are so many dark flame arrows from the sequel. Under the arm, he could not see the jet black flame arrow that turned under the left arm that had originally grabbed the arrow and retracted because of Susano Nohu''s other arm. After all, now he is actually the same as everyone else, surrounded by the shackles that seem to be out of touch with reality, and he can''t move a word! And because of his current state, what his Susa can actually do is to face his visual range attack, like the current Uchiha Nobuhiko''s attack. He can''t stop it! Damn it! A little bit, just a little bit! However, even if he couldn''t see it, he could still imagine in his mind that countless tiny black flame arrows bypassed his Suzano, and shot towards Chiba and Xuena who could not move behind him. . And the range of his Suzano may be because of the first use. The range can only cover the half of Chiba behind him, but it can''t take care of the other side of Xuena. Even, he only covered the upper half of Chiba''s body, and the lower half was still exposed to the attack. And this dark flame arrow is undoubtedly composed of the fire of Amaterasu. As long as Chiba and Yukina are contaminated, they will be burned out quickly. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Amaterasu is much violent than his own Amaterasu. Because of the current angle of view, he couldn''t eliminate the fire of the sky. Even though, his pupil power is still abundant. Even though, because of unknown treatment, he does not have the sequelae of pupil power consumption. Just be able to get closer! As long as you can go back and side a little, then you can cover Chiba and Xuena! And at this moment, as if time completely stopped, Hongyan''s teeth were already clenched tightly, and he was compensated for the two blood stains hanging on his cheeks that suddenly overflowed and dripped. It looked like he was already a bit hideous. Only a little bit, he can stop this attack and save Chiba and Xuena! "Chiba! Xuena!" And just at this moment, Jiu Xinnai''s exclamation abruptly, from her angle, just can see everything. Seeing that the falling flame suddenly twisted and turned into an arrow, and then turned out at a speed far faster than the previous collapse, bypassing Hongyan''s defensive pupil technique, and then suddenly slowed down. After going out of Hongyan''s perspective, he returned to the unhurried speed of falling apart, no, even much slower. At this time, from the perspective of Kushina, the spiral and pitch-black flame arrows that shot out towards Chiba and Yukina overwhelmingly seemed to be slowed down countless times at this time, slow, but unbiased. Chiba and Xuena attacked and left. Chiba? Xuena? what happened? Why did they become Chiba and Xuena, isn''t it all right now? Just now Uchiha Nobuhiko appeared out of thin air, and Hirohiko should be okay. Why did they become Chiba and Yukina again? And hearing this sound, Hao Feng Mizuo''s heart suddenly tightened with his thoughts unfolding and further optimism because of Hirohiko''s teaching of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil technique. Hirohiko and Xuena are the best talents he can leave to the village in the future, and even this battle is to save Chiba. If something happened to Chiba, what they did would be meaningless. it''s wired How is this going? Why, why has the speed slowed down! But at this time, the one that was barely able to be swept from the corner of his eye suddenly slowed down, almost stopped, and then the dark arrow that slowed down, Nara Kajiu''s face suddenly sank. Suddenly, scenes flashed in his mind. From just now to the present scenes, there was no time to worry anxiously because of the dangers of Chiba and Xuena. Faintly, he seemed to have caught something, something important. ended everything is over. But at this time, looking at the pitch-black arrows that suddenly slowed down towards him and Chiba, a faint smile appeared on Xue Na''s face. These arrows, seemingly slow, can almost be described in a slow motion, but they will undoubtedly win. Because they can''t move. If she can move, she can easily escape, and even she can slowly pick up Qianye and walk out slowly to escape. However, they couldn''t move. "Thank you, Hirohiko, it''s great to have Chiba and you. So, don''t force it." And at this time, in the 360-degree field of view and the perspective white-eye vision, seeing Hirohiko crazy mobilizing Chakra and pupil power, Xue Na took a slight breath, and then gently spoke. "Live well, take Chiba and me..." After that, she paused, looked at Chiba lying on the ground, and said again. Enough, Hirohiko. Thank you. I think Chiba will also thank you. Thank you for your company for so many years! And at this moment, like a revolving lantern, the loneliness of childhood, the looting of enemy villages that caused a psychological shadow on her at a young age, and the scenes where she became more and more lonely because she was obsessed with cultivation, and then met Chiba, After meeting Hongyan, she shattered all of this, scenes, everything flashed through her mind. In the end it turned into a warm smile. The three of us, even one, must stay here to accompany Mr. Kushina! "Do not!" However, this time, her words were interrupted by Hongyan with a deep drink. "despair!" Then there was a heavy footstep on the ground. "Hirohiko!" And this sound, as if stepping on her heart, the voice trembled, and he blurted out surprise and astonishment. At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Her three-hundred and sixty-degree vision seems to be completely obscured. She is surrounded by a flame-like chakra like hot-blooded crimson with her open hands. The figure was completely blocked. "The three of us, we have to accompany Mr. Kushina together! And... Naruto!" Then, in the next second, in front of her, a decisive sound rang. "Puff puff puff puff!" In an instant, the overwhelming spiral and pitch-black arrows hit the scarlet flame-like skeleton with open hands, and instantly spattered into black sparks, scattered in all directions. "We must go down together." At this moment, the young man turned his head back slightly, looking at the two most important people in his life, between the two lines of blood, the warmest smile bloomed. Also... The coolest smile Yukana saw except Chiba. Chapter 1948： fast! Caught up! Caught up, finally caught up! Imprisoned, disappeared! As the head deflected back, Hongyan''s smile slowly converged until he reached a poker face, and then a bit of joy slowly appeared on the poker face. It hurts! Then, in the next second, the black sparks scattered slowly to the stall, and the joy on his poker face immediately stirred a bit of pain. It seems that the whole body''s cells are wailing, all in pain, is this a side effect of this Suzuo? In the color of pain, Hirohiko''s face was slightly solemn. Looking at the expressionless Uchiha Nobuhiko who seemed to have changed his face in front of him, his teeth were almost broken and twisted. do not know How long can it last? This pain is too intense! It is about to affect the output of pupil power! With a solemn face, Hongyan''s heart also cried out secretly. Just now, in that instant, when he heard Xuena''s words, with that grief and anger, he finally stepped out with the sudden increase in pupil power. This step blocked in front of the best friend and blocked the fatal attack on the best friend. However, with this step, the effect of the unknown treatment seems to have finally ended, and the time to come is after all. The first is the swelling pain in both eyes, and then the extreme pain on the upper and lower cell levels of the whole body, which almost makes him faint to death. But at any rate it was supported. And almost instinctively, he knew that the pain at the cellular level in his whole body was due to the need to be able to. However, now, in the face of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s attack, to protect his teachers and close friends, he must maintain this Susano. Even if both eyes are blind. But now, Chakra and pupil power should still be enough. Although I don''t know what kind of technique Uchiha Nobuhiko used to imprison everyone, but this kind of technique cannot last long. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power is not unlimited. He also has a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, he knows very well that the more powerful pupil technique, the more pupil power is consumed, and now this unheard pupil technique, plus the pupil power of Izanaki and Uchiha Nobuhiko before, It may not be able to support it! He must persist! Moreover, now he has asked for restraint, the battlefield is no longer one-sided! And looking at the appearance of Uchiha Nobuhiko, I''m afraid he didn''t expect him to get rid of it. He still has some chances of winning! Hirohiko... At this time, looking at Hongyan who was turning around, the stunned look on Xue Nai''s face slowly faded. shit. This time... terrible! Then, in her heart, there was such an extremely ominous premonition inexplicably. How to do What should I do now? Next, I was at a loss. he Laughed. Also, the smile is so brilliant... Finally, when the ominous premonition reached its climax, such a thought suddenly flashed through her mind. eliminated My pupil power? At the same time, just when Yukina''s ominous premonition reached its climax, the expressionless Uchiha Nobuhiko standing a few meters in front of the scarlet flame skeleton with open hands and a few meters behind the side of the mountain. Although he still had a non-emotional face, it could be seen that the muscles on his face were a bit taut, and it seemed that he hadn''t recovered from the step of Hongyan. How could this be? Just now... Then, in the next second, there was a sudden flash in his mind. After the long arrow was crushed, he induced the fragmented flame to form an arrow. After the turning point, the sudden acceleration and deceleration scene, Suddenly it came into his mind. Just now, he has eliminated my pupil power. Eliminating the pupil power around him, so the arrow will accelerate. However, because of the incomplete elimination, the sudden slowdown occurred later. And the acceleration part is only in front of him... Are they his eyes? Is it because of his eyes? He has also shown the ability to eliminate Amaterasu before. It is difficult. This ability is not purely because of awakening Amaterasu, has certain control over Amaterasu, and is able to retract Amaterasu. Great ability. On a fundamental level, the ability to eliminate pupil power? What he eliminated was not Amaterasu, but my pupil power. Without my pupil power, Amaterasu would naturally be eliminated. Even if Amaterasu does not rely on my continuous output of pupil power, as long as there is something burning, it can basically maintain the burning, but it constitutes my pupil power after all, but it can be maintained by burning matter in the form of flame My pupil power even spread. Eliminating my pupil power, naturally also eliminating my Amaterasu! is it! His ability is to eliminate pupil power! His real right eye ability is the ability to eliminate pupil power. In this stunned state, Uchiha Nobuhiko also slowly understood what was impossible before him. really It really was her! It was Nao Uchiha, the eyes of Nao Uchiha... This is my life... And thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupils, which were slightly dim because of his trance, suddenly lit up. Suddenly, at the moment when the light was on, everything in this deep pit seemed to sink, an invisible sense of stagnation spread instantly. "I see! It is time and space! It is time and space! Our time and space have been tampered with. This sense of disobedience from reality is due to the disconnection between time and space! This is the ability of time and space, and fly Thor and this masked man''s space-time abilities, different space-time abilities! All of these are changes in space and time! This is not an illusion, but a space-time ability!" And just at this moment, after the stagnation flashed, Nara Lu suddenly realized it for a long time and suddenly said loudly. "Hirohiko! Get away!" However, in the loud voice of Nara Lukisa, before everyone had time to realize what he was talking about, Xue Na suddenly spoke. "Peng!" And just at this moment, when Hirohiko''s lips opened slightly when he heard Yukina''s words, he was about to say "What''s wrong, Yukina?" When Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body suddenly lit up in black The film is generally flame-like chakra. "dead!" Then, with only a deep coldness, in the remaining left eye of Uchiha Nobuhiko, the eternal kaleidoscope of chakra-like brilliance composed of flame chakras shrank suddenly. "Crack, click, click!" And just at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ the pattern shrank, and a series of cracking sounds suddenly sounded around Hirohiko''s body between Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hands. "how come!" At this moment, amidst the cracking sound, Hong Yan''s expression suddenly changed dramatically. "Run! Hirohiko!" At this time, Xue Nai''s already a little hoarse scream, sounded again. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" However, in the midst of this sound, the crimson flame-like skeletons were suddenly covered with cracks, and a smear of crimson chakras slammed and spattered in a crackling sound. Suddenly, crashed! "laugh!" In the next second, blood burst out in all directions! Chapter 1949： Still, take the 9 tails first How... how could this be? Shouldn''t... Shouldn''t! Just now, it was blocked just now! His gaze moved down little by little, with blood constantly oozing in his mouth and eyes, unwillingness, disbelief, fear and resentment flashed in the eyes of the slowly dimming kaleidoscope writing wheel. It shouldn''t be like this! Just now, that arrow, that arrow was still blocked! Moreover, the more powerful long arrow can be easily crushed, and the defensive power of Suzuo Nenghu should be able to defend it. how come? how come? At this time, among a series of resentful and unbelievably intertwined thoughts, the crimson chakra is like the last few flames and smoke of a burning campfire, slowly evaporating and floating in the air. in. "Hirohiko!" It was also at this time that Jiu Xin Na and Xue Na yelled at the same time with obvious panic and anxiety. At this moment, the faces of the two of them are already full of horror, but in their eyes, there is a reflection of embarrassing blood. And their minds are all the moment just now, those pitch-black flame arrows that hit Hirohikos defensive pupil technique shattered into groups of pitch-black small flames, and then, at the moment Uchiha Nobuhikos seal was sealed , The small dark flames revolved again, twisting into small spiral thorns of dark flames, directly hitting the scene in that defensive pupil technique at an extremely fast speed. And the moment the cone stabbed into it, it was like a needle-pricked fermented bean curd, which penetrated without any hindrance, and then cracks spread out, and the densely-covered defensive pupil technique of Hongyan, the scarlet flame skull instantly shattered. At the same time, the remaining force of the thorn stayed the same, and it plunged into Hongyan''s body at the moment the skeleton collapsed, and blood suddenly splashed. At this moment, with the repetition of scenes in their minds, the panic and anxiety on their faces slowly solidified. If they could move at this time, I am afraid that they would have already galloped away and hugged the shaky. A blood-stained boy. "Ah! I...I''m fine... Xuenai, Mr. Kushina, just... it just looks scary." At this time, when he heard the exclamation of Kushina and Yukina, Hafeng Mizumon and Nara Lukujiyama Nakahai all changed their colors in amazement, their eyes moved to their own body, which has been embedded in the flesh, and is still constantly Hirohiko coughed out a mouthful of blood, whirled in and stirred up wisps of blood in the pitch-black flame, but shook his head and said with a smile. Feel... Can''t you feel the pain? This should be painful! Burning is accompanied by puncture, it should be very painful! However, now, there is no pain at all. This time, am I really going to die? However, in the words, he looked at the white smoke slowly rising from his wound, and he turned such a thought in his heart. From the perspective of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, he is very clear that in his current situation, what he should feel is the heart-piercing pain. The thorn of the dark flame is in a kind of high-speed spiral, twisting and stirring. With his own flesh and blood, although the wound is not big, the lethality is very large, and because it is made of skylight, it will also have a burning effect. At this moment, he should be able to feel the pain of the flesh being twisted and torn and burned, but he is not painful at all. Not even feeling anything. Not to mention the pain, there is no discomfort. is it Is that right? It''s not that my Suzuo Nenghu didn''t block it, but because of these thorns, they brought the attributes of space. It was tearing my Suzuo Nenghu on the spatial level! That kind of touch, yes, it should have torn my Suzuono on the spatial level. His attack is an attack with spatial attributes! Can''t be wrong! And this one, suddenly, seemed like a blessing to the soul, and like a flash of inspiration, he suddenly recalled the physical Chakra touch when Suzuo Nenghu collapsed. The feeling as if the space was broken, instantly occupied his Brain. In an instant, he understood why his Suzuo was crushed. This is not an attack on the physical level! It''s an attack on the spatial level! "cough!" And thinking of this, he coughed up another mouthful of blood, but this time, the corner of his **** mouth was slightly lifted up, with a little misery. Sure enough, now I can''t fight him yet? Even if he awakens such a powerful force as Susao, isn''t it his opponent? I even... I can''t even protect Chiba and Yukina, as well as Kushina-sensei? And just at this moment, his eyes began to darken one after another, and the blood in his mouth seemed to be unable to restrain it anymore. At the corners of his mouth and lips, it converged into a trickle, fell into a stream, and his figure slowly swayed. . Can''t it work? Only one blow? It seems that the next step is to sit back and relax. This generation of outsider Taki Chiba, and the eyes of Uchiha Nao, have been resolved neatly in this battle. It seems very smooth. And watching Uchiha Hirohikos figure begin to shake, the entire frontal body was overflowing with blood, while being scorched by the burning white gas, under his vision, he could see Uchiha Hirohikos Chakra Also began to weaken. It can be seen that this Uchiha Nobuhiko was really hit hard. Next, before the next generation of outsiders arrive, I can arrange my plan well. Moreover, the obstacles in this life have finally been cleared, and I can also have a longer life. However, it was a pity that the power of the outsider Taki Chiba was used and exhausted. After all, the power of this outsider is a big tonic, something that can turn the tide at critical moments. But this is also what it should be. This kind of power is bound to not last long. Ok The time to consider is whether to take the Kyuubi directly or leave some. This guy who claims to be Uchiha Madara should be of no use anymore, can you just get rid of it? His space and time abilities are still quite difficult. However, this guy, should he die? It''s hard to say. Especially in the current situation, this kind of guy has enough power to influence the general situation, life and death are difficult to judge. Still, take the nine tails first! And with the confirmation of Uchiha Hirohiko''s situation in front of him ~ www.novelhall.com~ The black chakra flames all over his body, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze deflected slightly, and he fell on the immobile Nine-tailed pillar power, that is, Nine Shin Chennai''s body. His purpose, after all, is to take away the strength of the human column. "Wait!" However, at this moment, his gaze was deflected, and his steps were about to lift the stall that he stepped out of, and there was a sudden stop in front. Ok? Still not giving up? Hearing this body, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze without the slightest emotion fell on the shaky boy in front of him. "Who are you? You are not Uchiha Nobuhiko! Who are you anyway?" Then, in the next second, the shaky young man asked in a loud voice with a decisive tone. Literature Museum Chapter 1950： Delaying time? "what?" Hearing the swaying young man on the opposite side''s face that looked so weak, and listening to this decisive, no doubting words, Uchiha Nobuhiko paused slightly, and said with an emotional face. Not... Nobuhiko Uchiha? At this time, the attention of others was also attracted by Hirohikos questioning. Kushina and Yukina seemed to divert their attention from Hirohiko for a while, and their eyes fell on Uchi. Bo Xinyan''s body. its not right! This kind of performance that absorbed the defensive pupil technique is completely Uchiha Nobuhiko! However, in the next second, they all frowned. Chakra has not changed in any way, except that a considerable amount of chakra has been consumed, and it is still being consumed, there is no difference. Judging from the Chakra, it is completely Uchiha Nobuhiko. Even, from Yukina''s perspective, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is Uchiha Nobuhiko, yes, how could it be someone else. Hirohiko... Is it possible that the injury has become like this again? Has Hirohiko hallucinated? At this time, such a thought flashed through their hearts at the same time. "You are not Uchiha Nobuhiko, who are you?" At the same time, Hirohiko heard Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words and repeated the question again, but the words were more serious and firm. It seems that it has been determined that this Uchiha Nobuhiko is not Uchiha Nobuhiko, but someone else. "What are you talking about, delaying time?" In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s emotionless face did not have any fluctuations, and he spoke blankly. As if hitting Hirohiko''s purpose all at once. At this moment, such a sudden question, is it possible that Hirohiko Uchiha also failed to learn from Takichiba and was delaying time? Although I still have relatively plenty of time now, I absolutely control everyone present. However, if this Uchiha Hirohiko also learned that Taki Chiba, the Fool Qianxuan, I am afraid something unexpected will happen. From an experience point of view, this outsider Taki Chiba is not only to guard against himself, but also to guard against everyone around him. This Takichiba, not only his own superb wisdom, but also affects the people around him to open up. Just now, what the Nine-tailed person Zhuli showed was not like the maturity of a ninja who rarely experienced battle, it should be because of Takichiba. It also added a lot of trouble to me. This is the so-called charm of personality. Although this kind of situation basically does not appear on outsiders, it does not mean that outsiders do not have this characteristic. And seeing that Takichiba''s outsider power is so simple and ordinary, it may be because his own characteristics are too good, so he didn''t get any powerful outsider power. Ok With that said, this Uchiha Hirohiko is likely to be scheming. It''s better to solve it first! At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. But as this thought flashed, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hand that Yuiyin had originally put down, but raised it again. bad! He wants to detonate these auras in me! For almost an instant, Hirohiko, who had been watching Uchiha Nobuhiko, his heart tightened. He knew very well that from the perspective of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, he could clearly see that these pitch-black flame thorns continuously drilled into his own flesh were actually compressed skylight fires. This technique was exactly the same as Chibas. He could not be wrong. And when transforming those sparks just now, this Uchiha Nobuhiko actually added a lot of Amaterasu. These pitch-black flame cones seem to be small, but in fact, each of the Amaterasu fires contained in it actually has the same Amaterasu. There are so many arrows. This is also the means by which the "Uchiha Nobuhiko" in front of him restrains his right eye''s ability to eliminate pupil power, and directly uses the amount of pupil power to win. Now, because of the side effects of Suzuo Nenghu just now and the side effects of ordinary kaleidoscope writing round eyes, his pupil power consumption is actually quite a lot. If you really want to get rid of these things, I''m afraid it is not enough. And as long as there is an explosion, then he will be buried in the flames, and there is no reason to survive! "Your eyes, the look of your kaleidoscope writing round eyes, are different from the previous ones!" But at this time, as the thought flashed, the sound in his mouth was blurted out. Delaying time? He didn''t think so. How could there be so much time delay, and now there is no point in delaying time. He is bound to die now, and he will even die in the next moment. Although, according to Chiba''s thinking, or if you want to learn from Chiba, then you should not give up at this time. If you can delay time, you will delay time until a miracle occurs. However, he is Hirohiko, not Chiba after all. He does not have such a strong belief that he can sustain the miracle. Even now that the defeat is set, he has nothing to do. He doesn''t want to delay time, he has to ask to understand! I understand, this Uchiha Nobuhiko! who is it! "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, a person can only have one pattern, and now, your left eye is completely different from the previous one." At the end, Hongyan took a deep breath, then became more determined, and said. The kaleidoscope writes the pattern of round eyes? And hearing this sound, everyone was startled again. After that, Yukina and Kunsina, who had a wide-angle view, quickly shifted their gazes and looked at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s left eye. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko stared directly at Hirohiko, seeming to be stunned. Yes! It''s different from just now! The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pattern is different! Soon, after sweeping the stall from this perspective, Kushina and Xuena quickly discovered the difference, which was completely two different patterns. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, not Uchiha Nobuhiko! "what happened?" But at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen, who couldn''t see the angle of view, finally couldn''t help but speak. "This Uchiha Nobuhiko, not Uchiha Nobuhiko!" Hearing this sound, almost subconsciously, Jiu Xinnai explained. Not Uchiha Nobuhiko! Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen was startled. what! Even with Nara Shikahisa and others, they were shocked. You are right! At this time, Hirohiko''s eyes were on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body, observing all the changes in his expression. However, what I saw was an unmotivated face with no change, as if wearing a mask~www.novelhall.com~ However, although there was no change, now Uchiha The way Xinyan didn''t speak could show that he had already poke somewhere in him! "So?" Then, at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who seemed to be stunned, raised his eyes slightly and stared into Hirohiko''s eyes, speaking without emotion but rather carelessly. "Do you think you can escape death in this way?" After that, in the next second, without waiting for Hirohiko to say anything, Uchiha Nobuhiko continued without emotion. "what!" Suddenly, Hongyan''s face changed abruptly! "Peng!" The black flame column burst forth! Literature Museum Chapter 1951： Black flame Hirohiko! Looking at the black flame pillars rising up into the sky, it suddenly became clear that Uchiha Nobuhiko was not Uchiha Nobuhiko Kushina and Yukina''s minds that had not yet reflected the conversation between the two. In an instant, their heads went blank. There was no exclamation, no horror, their expressions almost remained on the look of sudden realization. The scorching heat wave hit their faces, and they let them unconsciously. Only the splitting eyes reflected the intense emotions that they did not react. This heat wave! It''s impossible! But at this time, feeling the sudden heat wave from his back, Bo Feng Shuimen seemed to feel something, his face changed suddenly, and the scorching light seemed to ignite the dark flame behind him, making him An extremely ominous feeling arose instinctively. He had felt this scorching breath at close range once, although he had not been attacked, he had felt this scorching breath at close range in the previous battle, beside the dark flame wall. Different from ordinary flames, this scorching breath is very special. Although I don''t know how to describe it, it can still be distinguished by the wave wind water gate as a feeler. Coupled with the appearance of Uchiha Nobuhiko Katsuhiko in the corner of his eye now, he can almost conclude that Uchiha Nobuhiko launched Amaterasu''s attack, and the victim must be Hirohiko. Then, just now Kushina and Yukina exclaimed that Hirohiko''s situation is definitely not very good. Even if you can''t see the burning breath now, Bo Feng Shuimen can guess more than half. Hongyan, there are more ills than good luck! hateful! Lu Jiu said just now that this is not an illusion, but a temporal and spatial ability, which is different from my Flying Thunder God and this masked man! Well, it''s not that simple! It can''t be solved as simple as illusion! And now based on the performance of this ability, if the time and space ability of my Flying Thunder God and Mask Man is "moving", then his ability should be on the other side, belonging to "quietness", and we use time and space. Dynamic can transfer people and objects and realize space jumps, while it is static in time and space, blocking space and time. Do not! It should be said that we block our personal time and space! However, this level of art should consume more Chakra than our time and space! It must not last! The key is whether we can support it until that time, here, but the humerus of the village is definitely not broken here! Especially Chiba and Yukina! Then, with the extremely ominous feeling, this series of thoughts flashed through Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart. Although he is very worried about Hirohiko now, and even because of that ominous feeling, there is still a little anxious and uncontrollable anxiety in his heart at this time, but after all, he is Hokage. That''s it, he has only one thing to do. Not worried. Not anxious. Not uneasy. Rather, he worked hard to come up with a solution, and at the same time, if Hongyan had an accident, he would have enough reasons to stabilize the army. This technique will not last, but Uchiha Nobuhiko''s strength lies there, even if this technique is removed, there will only be fierce battles left! It''s just a desperate situation better than now. Whether you can survive the desperate situation depends on whether you can stabilize people''s hearts in the first time! Although this is cruel, it is what he must do. How could... how? The boy of the Uchiha clan... This, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, is terrible, terrible! There is no hesitation! There is no waiting! Without mercy, he killed Hongyan! At this time, the corner of his eye was full of the dark flame pillar of the black flame that shot up into the sky, Yamanaka Keiichi, Akudo Dingza, and Nara Lukisa flashed through the heart of this suffocating thought. Little room, no chance! This Uchiha Nobuhiko is cold and terrible! Also calm and terrible! Ok Hyuga Yukina, Nara Shikahisa, Akimi Mitsuza, don''t look like short-lived people, let''s keep it. Anyway, the main purpose of this time was the outsider Taki Chiba, who was later discovered, and Uchiha Hirohiko, and Kyuubi was still second, so it''s not necessary to have more births. Unexpectedly, this life should hide so deep. Takichiba, an outsider, although special, is not difficult to guess. This Uchiha Nao is hidden deep, and I almost ignored it. At the beginning, it was to stimulate Hirohiko Uchiha to open his eyes, and Nao Uchiha, who was left behind, did not expect that she was the biggest threat in this life. This ability to eliminate pupil power is undoubtedly the ability to restrain me most. Fortunately, Hirohiko Uchiha was left behind, and he didn''t kill him when he took the eye. However, it doesn''t matter anymore now. In the fire of Amaterasu, those restrained eyes will burn out here! At this time, looking at the black flame column in front of him, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power was constantly being consumed, controlling the Amaterasu to not spread. Such a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. There is no emotional fluctuation in this series, without any pity, as if all the feelings are drawn away. And in his current perception, the black flame in front of him is burning, as if it is not the brother who has been described as stupid by him, but the brother who has some feelings, but an insignificant, or necessary. The props burned to death are average. It''s not at all just now, it''s inevitable that there will be some feelings for myself, the younger brother who has adhered to and admired himself since childhood, and made him feel a feeling of being needed that he has never had before. But after thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes fell on Chiba''s body involuntarily. Unexpectedly, Takichiba''s power characteristics would be so outstanding. This feeling that there is no emotion at all, only analytical thinking, and capable of accelerating the speed of thinking and perceptual power, should be Taki Chiba''s unique traits that penetrate into the power of outsiders because of the constant use of outsider power. And if you give him ten years, this outsider power, I can''t take it away. Will be completely labeled him, can only be used by him, and because of fusion with his own characteristics, it becomes his exclusive power. Although I don''t know which world this outsider power belongs to and which world''s rules are, it is really terrifying! Once it becomes exclusive ~www.novelhall.com~, I am afraid that I cannot stop these outsiders at all. At the same time, as his eyes settled, Uchiha Nobuhiko thought. "Ok?" But at this moment, he seemed to have something to sigh with emotion, but his eyes suddenly turned, his face was stretched, but he suddenly looked at Hei Yanzhu. "puff!" At the moment when his gaze settled, the black flame pillar suddenly opened a hole. "puff!" Then, another one. "Puff puff puff puff!" Afterwards, three, four, five...nearly ten holes opened in different positions of the black flame pillar! Suddenly, the entire black flame column shattered! Chapter 1952： incredible this is The pupil power of Nao Uchiha? Eliminated, my pupil power? This Uchiha Hirohiko, is not dead, can''t kill him at all? Looking at the eye-catching hollow holes on the thick black flame column, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expressionless face finally slowly changed. His brows frowned. His face was already taut. At this moment, he couldn''t believe it! Hirohiko! And it was also at this moment that the eyes of Kusina and Xuena, who were about to split, suddenly lit up, and there was a hint of joy on their faces. They are very clear about what this means. These holes are obviously Hongyan''s handwriting. In other words, Hongyan is not dead yet! Even the injury might be lighter than he looked, and it did not affect his combat effectiveness! Although the defensive pupil shattering like Uchiha Nobuhiko''s shattering is frightening, Hirohiko is still capable of fighting! Moreover, the black inflammation that suddenly erupted from his body may look terrifying, but Hongyan has the ability to eliminate black inflammation after all. Hongyan, can still protect himself! This this is! And at this time, when Kushina and Yukina burst into joy, the expressions of Akuma Mito Dingza, Nara Lukisa, and Yamanaka Kai all changed, and suddenly a suspicious thought flashed in their hearts. Ok? Even Bofeng Shuimen, whose hand was only half a centimeter away from the mask of the masked man, seemed to feel something at this time, his face changed slightly. what happened? Distance shortened? Is the distance between my hand and the mask of the masked man shorter? Also, the feeling now... Could it be that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s control of time and space is not perfect, we are just in a state where time is slowed down, in fact, we are still moving, not absolutely static? And at this moment when his face changed slightly, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart had already flashed such a thought naturally. "Chi... Chi Chi... Chi..." At this moment, the black flame column that was shattered by the opening of the hole in the front, with the sound of burning the air, finally turned into strands of black flames and dissipated in the air. Amaterasu, completely eliminated! This... this time! And at this moment, looking at the center of the steaming heat after the black flame column shattered before him, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brows were finally twisted. It seems that Takichiba''s characteristics are not completely without a trace of emotion. In his mind, such an inexplicable thought with an uncontrollable shock flashed unconsciously. "Hongyan, you are all right!" At this time, almost at the same time, the ray of joy on the faces of Kushina and Xuena finally turned into a surprise, and they blurted out. This this! At this time, Nara Lukisa, Akimichi Dingza, and Yamanaka Keiichi seemed to calm down in a greater shock, with no response at all. All right? Is Hongyan okay? At the same time, Hafeng Mizumon''s gaze couldn''t help but look at Uchiha Nobuhiko who just happened to be able to catch a glimpse of him. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko was still unmotivated, he already had a mask about to collapse. When the situation was broken, the boss suddenly let out a sigh of relief in his heart. The people involved are all with this expression, so Hongyan will be fine! This is... This is... How, how... fighting! And at this moment, on the other side, as the leader of the rescue team, Shinoda Ichiro and others, looking at the hottest person in the center, they were already dumbfounded. From now to now, from when they were under control to now, from the appearance of the scarlet skeletons and torn apart, and now the people who have returned from the flames are revealed on their faces, their previous view of fighting, suddenly at this moment It broke, but there was no way to react. "Chih...chh..." And in the eyes of everyone who can see, at this moment, the original position of the black flame column, which is half a meter away from the side of the unconscious Chiba, on the round ground around one person, is constantly sneering. There was a thick white gas steaming upwards. You don''t need to look at the circular melting ground below. You can feel the heat just from the dense steaming heat. However, at this moment, all the people who can see are not focused on the heat, and no one sighs that the heat of the black flame can actually roast the ground, but under this heat, Even the shadow of the human figure can still be maintained. The one in the center of the white air looked like a perfect black shadow. "Ah" Then, at this moment, a sound of exhalation was accompanied by a downward white air that was completely different from the upward white air, and it came out into everyone''s ears. It''s okay, it''s Hirohiko! Alive! Still alive! At this moment, seeing this scene and hearing this sound, Kushina and Xuena were completely surrounded by joy. This should be The pig, the deer and the butterfly were still shocked and unspeakable. Is this, Hirohiko? Is Hirohiko''s exhalation sound? Intact, or injured, but okay? At the same time, Bo Feng Shuimen could not help but feel a sense of surprise. Unbelievable, is this the top battle? Is this the top ninja? At this time, Shinoda Ichiro and the others were completely shocked. not dead? Although both pupil power and chakra have consumed a lot, they still survived? impossible! Even if Heiyan can''t kill him, the damage bursting from his flesh and blood will cause him fatal injuries! It''s impossible not to die! impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Is it all like this? How is it possible to survive? It''s just a dying struggle! It''s just the dying struggle of those eyes! Amaterasu was completely eliminated. This is an imaginable thing and a foreseeable thing, but in that case, survive? impossible! Absolutely impossible! At this time, as if the mask was broken, an expression of indescribable shakenness caught Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face. At the same time, the heart that was not fluctuating at all and kept beating at its own rhythm, suddenly fast, a kind of heart palpitations surged into my heart. Is it possible that this Uchiha Hirohiko must be like that Taki Chiba? Among the palpitations ~www.novelhall.com~ there was only one thought left in his mind. "Next..." However, at this moment, as if the unbelievable verification of him was nothing more than self-deception, there was a slow sound in the white air. Do not! can! can! Suddenly, that level of expressionless mask on his face finally shattered, and a look of shock suddenly appeared! Great! It''s Hirohiko! At this moment, Jiu Xin Na, Xue Na, and Bo Feng Shui Men''s hearts were shaken together. "laugh" And at this moment, the white gas gradually faded amidst the sneer. Hongyan''s figure slowly appeared! Chapter 1953： Always Except for the punctured wounds, there are no other fatal wounds in the whole body? Moreover, using the sun''s burning, the wound was successfully treated to stop bleeding? Not only did it cause no further damage, it also stopped the bleeding? how did you do that? New ability? Still, the eyes of Nao Uchiha... As the white spirit gradually faded, the look of horror on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face gradually turned into a solemn look, even a look of an enemy. At this moment, in front of him, Uchiha Hirohiko, who slowly emerged from the white gas, except for the constant heat rising from his body, the wounds pierced by the flame chakra cone. , But it was scorched and black. Although it looked terrifying, there was no blood leaking. Although I dont know why these explosions were enough to form the black flame pillars just now, containing such a large number of chakra flame thorns from the sky, they did not further expand the wound, but Uchiha Nobuhiko can be sure that the current Uchiha Hirohiko Although his clothes were torn and his body was covered with black holes, his injuries were not serious. These chakra flame cone stings did not hurt the root cause, at most it was skin trauma. And this skin trauma has now stopped bleeding. Hirohiko Uchiha did not lose his fighting power and was able to survive the black flames. The only possibility was that his eyes might have awakened some ability again, which might be even more difficult. And looking at his pair, although they are ordinary kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but they are exquisite appearance, Uchiha Nobuhiko has not been shocked to lose his mind and dare not face reality. The current Uchiha Hirohiko may be stronger than before! And that Uchiha Nao''s eyes were the type he didn''t want to encounter the most. In this battle, although he had infinite light and far surpassing pupil power, it might not be able to completely suppress the Uchiha Hirohiko! Has the bleeding stopped? The wound is not big! And at this time, Kushina and Yukina were refreshed, they also carefully observed the young man who was holding the heat and didn''t even take a breath, except for the shattered clothes, which was a little embarrassed and burnt black. Besides being a little scary, they couldn''t find any injuries that endangered the teenager. At this moment, they were truly relieved. Although I don''t know what''s going on, it''s better than anything else for Hongyan to live well! Besides, that Uchiha Nobuhiko finally changed his face at this time, and in this case, Hirohiko can move freely. There is hope for them! Live, everyone must live together! "Chi...chichi..." At this time, in the steaming white gas, Hirohiko didn''t even look at Uchiha Nobuhiko over there. The kaleidoscope writing wheel''s eyes slowly turned, but he looked towards the water gate of Hafeng and followed the movement of his eyes. , His gaze flicked over Nara Lukisa, paused for a moment on Kusina''s body, then turned his head, looked at Chiba behind him, and then paused slightly on Yukina''s body, and finally looked towards Nobuhiko Uchiha. Its okay, its okay. Nobuhiko Uchiha did not hurt anyone. Great. Great that is really good! Then, when his eyes turned and settled, suddenly, amidst the steaming heat, the corner of Hongyan''s mouth curled up with a smile. A touch of smile, relieved. A soothing smile. Ok? Seeing this smile, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brows wrinkled slightly as he looked at the silent teenager who was a little bit disagreeable, and his expression was even more solemn. Now this time, laughing? Is it safe to win? Or did you find a way to deal with me? He thoroughly developed Nao Uchiha''s eyes? In his heart, there was no reason to chuckle. A sense of fear that hadn''t been seen since the battle for the capture of the nine tails, suddenly surged in his heart. At this moment, he suddenly had an urge to swallow. "despair!" And at this moment, in front of him, his gaze focused on the place, and the sound of footsteps on the ground suddenly sounded. Hongyan, step forward! come yet? Are you going to attack? What kind of ability will it be? Since my Amaterasu can be completely isolated and eliminated, it should be a scope attack, right? It can eliminate my pupil power, although I have not shown any signs before, but my Suzu can be eliminated. And if Susano can be eliminated, then all my pupil powers will be eliminated by him. After all, it may have evolved! I don''t know whether using the power of an outsider to form the new power that Susao can almost contain in it can resist the evolved Uchiha Nao''s ability to eliminate pupil power. And if Suzuo can be eliminated, then... So, what defense should be used? How to fight back! And seeing Hirohiko''s appearance, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope pattern in his left eye suddenly shrank, and almost instantly, his right foot retreated half a step, and made a defensive posture with tension. It turns out that you would be so nervous too. Nobuhiko, brother. Seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s unconcealed nervousness, the comforting smile at the corner of Hirohiko''s mouth seemed to slowly change. However, this change of smile is not a mockery or sarcasm. Rather, with a slight warm color. Laughed again? What happened this time? What does this smile mean? Seeing this smile, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brow furrowed again, but he stepped back slightly unconsciously, the eternal kaleidoscope pattern in his eyes shrank, and his heart tightened again. He couldn''t understand the Uchiha Hirohiko in front of him. And the things that do not understand, the people who do not understand, are undoubtedly the most terrible! "Next..." Then, just as Uchiha Nobuhiko retreated again, Hirohiko stopped his pace, took a deep breath, and suddenly spoke. Then, in the next second, everyone changed their colors. At this moment, between these three words, Hongyan''s voice suddenly fainted, his figure shook slightly, and the exquisite kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in his eyes suddenly dimmed. Then, one more time. After that, it shook again. "...I will leave it to you." Afterwards ~www.novelhall.com~, after looking back at everyone, with a big smile, with a "poof", he kept taking a step forward, Hongyan... It fell down diagonally. Heavy... Fell to the ground. Nao, let me accompany you. Between the rising white air and mud, those bright red eyes slowly faded away, turning into a godless pitch black. Always, looking into the distance. Through everyone, looking at the unknown distance. But that warm smile was always up. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1954： Goodbye, Hirohiko... When... when does it start? When does it start, I am no longer alone? Familiar faces were traversed in his mind. Under the dim eyes, he could no longer distinguish the expressions on the faces of these people who were very close. Only one of them could be clear without seeing. The face you have to imagine. And all of this, with a kind of skewness that is slow to the extreme, slowly moving upward in the dim line of sight, slowly sinking into the darkness in the dimness. When? With all this slowly moving upwards, the slight warm smile on his slanted face and the corner of his mouth has expanded a bit. And with such a thought, as the smile widened, before the eyes fell into darkness, a faint white light lit up, as round as an egg. Among them, a scene slowly appeared. "early!" That day, it was the second day after the duel training ended. He walked into the classroom from the back door, hesitated for a while, and stood at the door for a few minutes before hitting the young man who gnawed the buns and beat him yesterday. Hello. However, there was no answer. To be honest, at that time, he was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect to summon the courage to say hello, but was ignored. At that time, there seemed to be some loss. In the end, he could only maintain a consistent expression that was barely broken, walked past the boy and sat down in front of him. Originally, no response was received. He wanted to leave this embarrassment far away, but because of the news yesterday, the teacher asked them to sit together. Therefore, he who originally wanted to sit next to the man-biting boy, sat in front of the man-tou boy. "Oh... early." And just as he sat down, a bit embarrassing like sitting on pins and needles, a slightly surprised voice suddenly came from behind him. His greeting was answered. In an instant, the embarrassment turned into a surprise. The young man didn''t ignore him, but didn''t react. However, just when he planned to use this response to subconsciously speak with the three people sitting together, he further talked with the young man, and when he got to know him, one person was transferred behind the door. It was also a soft greeting, and it was also an afterthought. This person was more brave than himself, and sat down directly next to the boy. Moreover, she is still a girl. is it At that time, I started to be not alone. At this moment, with a sigh, the picture was frozen in the moment when two teenagers and a girl were sitting in the classroom before and after in the round light curtain. And this moment was also the moment when he and his two close friends, two teammates, and two seniors met for the first time. It was also the beginning of a new chapter in his life. And just at this moment, before he waited for how long he would stay on the screen of the light curtain, another light curtain that was as round as an egg slowly emerged above the light curtain. "Hirohiko, we haven''t completely rescued Mr. Kushina." The picture poured out from the newly emerging light curtain, and it was the young man who was lying on the hospital bed, who looked a little miserable, but had a contented and serious face. It''s the boy who eats buns. "Not completely rescued yet?" At that time, he looked at the indisputable seriousness on the young man''s face. He didn''t have any doubts, but was a little surprised. How could his teacher have not been rescued yet. They have all been so desperate to death, this young man has been so desperate to save, and saved, how could he not be saved yet. "Ok." In response, the young man nodded very heavily. At that moment, he knew that this matter was definitely not that simple. Because this boy can''t be wrong. "So, what do you think?" So, he asked at that time. "Teacher Jiuxinai, it is very likely that he has been under house arrest." The boy replied. "So, what do I need to do?" Without hesitation, he asked. Mr. Kushina is an adult who really cares about him. Like Nao, he can feel the deep warmth from her. No matter what, he will save her. However, it seemed that this young man was a little surprised, with a series of questions and a series of questions and answers. Finally, with his sentence "So, what reason is needed." as the end of the conversation. And the picture stays here. Stayed in the two teenagers'' firm eyes. That day, they cooperated for the first time, and it was also the first perfect cooperation. At that moment, they became very close partners, best friends, the most trustworthy each other, brothers who can entrust their backs. what At that time, I really miss it... Looking at this scene, he sighed with emotion. Then, as if something had been opened, a round of light curtains continued to emerge. Snickers when grabbing barbecued pork... The embarrassment when handing out the medicine... When I live together, I have one or two small chats every day, work overtime for meal problems, and make comments, and the satisfaction of eating together every day... I was frightened to perform the task that could not be failed together, but because of the peace of mind together, I faced the fear of the tail beast, but I could not retreat firmly... Everything, scene after scene. My own teacher Kushina, my own Chiba, my own Nao, and my own Xuena appeared one by one, passing by one by one. The darkness in front of me was already flooded by those rounded light curtains into a picture full of memories. And the last light curtain stayed in the dark cage, the face of the young man who opened the door and reached out to him. Looking at the smile on that boys face that was relieved but seemed to be caught in new worries, and the white-eyed girl who looked at herself with the same look in another round light curtain next to him, and that hard desire I cheered myself up, but I was embarrassed, posing a red-haired beauty with the appearance of a strict teacher. Also, that, the one who appeared most in the light curtain, the dark-haired girl with closed eyes, leaning against the door, waiting for her with a slight smile. At last It still added a lot of trouble to Chiba, Xuena, and Mr. Kushina. Sorry, Chiba. Sorry, Xuena. Sorry, Mr. Jiu Xinnai. "puff!" And at this moment, he fell heavily to the ground, arousing a cloud of white smoke. "Snapped!" And also at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ those layers of round and egg-like memory light curtains, also at this moment, shattered into pieces of light. In the end, it turned into a space full of light. Then, in the middle of everything, the smiling girl leaning on the door, stretched out her hand to herself. And looking at this girl, looking at that familiar face. he Laughed. It was warm and smiled. Then he stretched out his hand and held her. Nao, let me accompany you! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1955： Dead...dead? How what happened! Looking at the lifeless young man who fell to the ground and aroused white smoke, he had taken a step back and had already made a combat defensive posture. Even Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was a little nervous because of the incomprehensible reaction of the opponent, had a face. The expression on the tight face flashed a hint of astonishment, and the whole face seemed to stiffen with a strange expression. For what? Is this tempting me? But the chakras have stopped dissipating? what happened? How come suddenly... At the same time, he was already a little confused in his heart. This one of my own did not show any characteristics, even if he got the pair of eyes that he didnt want to encounter, the younger brother who has no characteristics, at this moment, while developing those eyes, he suddenly fell down, and suspected Death, to be honest, he was a little surprised. This kind of person without any qualities is sometimes the most dangerous person. What''s more, this person has the ability to absolutely threaten himself. Moreover, looking at his series of actions just now and the direction of Chakra, his sudden death like this is suspicious enough. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who looked at Hirohiko who was lying on the ground carefully and up and down, was somewhat afraid to act rashly. "Patter!" And just at this stall where Uchiha Nobuhiko dared not act rashly, on the other side, Yuuki, who also looked at the fallen figure, among the wide white eyes, tears quietly rolled down, and the one lying in front of him was lying down. Several drops of water splashed out on the hands of the teenager on the ground. "Patter!" Then, another tear fell from the other half of her cheek, shattered into beads, and fell on the arm. Hiroshi... Hirohiko... No... impossible... Impossible, how could it suddenly... Just now, although I consumed a lot of chakras just now, but...but it shouldn''t... Suddenly... suddenly... Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, there is no such sequelae, there is no such sequela... how come But in her heart, there is already a mess, and her mind is already blank. Except for the tears that seemed almost instinctive and the trembling body, she had no response to the pain of Jingxin. Even when he opened his mouth, he didn''t shout out the phrase "Hongyan!" Do not No no no... This is impossible! At the same time, with a wide field of vision, he stared at Hirohiko''s Kushina for the first time, his face was already pale, and in the eyes quietly filled with tears, wisps of pain slowly emerged. An unprecedented pain, as if the whole heart was being pulled and twisted, filled all her senses. Looking at the boy who fell to the ground with a warm smile on the corner of her mouth, she opened her mouth slightly, buzzing, trying to say something, but when she said it, she only choked up. My... my disciple! I... my disciple, how, how could I die in this place. How is it possible, how is it possible! And her heart was already full of such painful thoughts. Hiroshi... Hirohiko? How... how could it be? Isn''t it good just now? At this time, in the corner of his eyes, Nara Lukisa, who really saw all this, at this time, the look of consternation and consternation on his face slowly stiffened. So suddenly, all this happened too suddenly! It was okay just now, and even the injuries on his body were obviously under control. Why did he fall to death in just one step. Even Nara Lukisa is a little hard to respond. This... such a good Uchiha child, why is this place... And at this moment, the angle of view was also able to see Hongyans Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, his face was also stretched, and a thick layer of regretful sadness appeared on that kind and fat face, so He looked sour. Perhaps, he does not have the keenness of his best friend Lujiu, nor the perception ability of another best friend Hiichi, but he can see that this hand is blocking his teammates, for their desperate youth, has a passion The heart of Konoha holds the will of fire that Konoha has inherited from generation to generation. His death is definitely a loss to the village, a huge loss! There is no greater loss than the loss of this new, tender, strong and hot green leaf! warm Finally, his chakra was still warm. He did not choose to hate. But... Everything is good! I underestimated you! Hirohiko! But at this time, there was no accident on Yamanaka''s face, as if he had expected it long ago. At this moment, looking at the fallen young man, he pursed his lips and slowly closed his eyes, with a solemn expression, but he seemed to stand in silence. what happened? Why is there no sound? Why is there no movement? What happened? But at this time, because of the perspective problem, there is no way to see all the Bo Feng Shui Men just now, his brows are already frowning tightly, and the ominous feeling in his heart is already strong to the extreme, even his forehead is already fine. Beads of sweat condense slowly. The quiet atmosphere made him increasingly uneasy. Don''t have an accident! Don''t have trouble! And in his heart, he couldn''t help but feel a little pleading. Nothing? Chakra really disappeared? It stands to reason that it should be impossible to be alive! As the thoughts of Namifeng Mizumon''s heart pleading, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who dared not act rashly there, slowly frowned. Based on his careful observation just now, up and down observations, and determination of all the details of the identification of life and death from the perspective of the Eternal Kaleidoscope, he finally reached such a conclusion in his mind. Hirohiko Uchiha is really dead! Suddenly died! Do not! It can''t be said that he died suddenly. It should be said that he just returned to the light and lost his life, and without knowing what ability he had awakened, he eliminated the Amaterasu that he used to kill him! But, to be honest, he didn''t believe it. Seeing Uchiha Hirohiko''s appearance, it seemed that he had used that certain ability with his life. However, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, no, let alone the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye does not have this kind of pupil technique that requires life. Even if it is Izanaki, the price is only eyes! The pupil technique at the cost of life does not exist! How to do? At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who came to a conclusion and hesitated, said to himself. After all, it is necessary to do this! But ~www.novelhall.com~ soon, he made another decision. "despair!" Then, after making the decision, without hesitation, the right foot wrapped in the dark and flame-like form of Suzuo gently stepped out. "Crack!" However, in the next second, he suddenly stopped the left foot that was about to step forward, and his face changed suddenly. A crisp sound that seemed to break apart suddenly sounded from somewhere in the body of the young man who fell to the ground in front of him. not dead! not dead? Suddenly, he was shocked in a cold sweat! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1956： Emotional expression? Hmm...hmm? Do not! It seems wrong! The paused pace suddenly retreated, and when Uchiha Nobuhiko was shocked in a cold sweat, his figure almost instantly jumped two steps, and distanced himself from the boy who was lying on the ground. However, although he was frightened and flew back, his face changed slightly when he landed, and his eyes flashed, but his face showed a somewhat weird look. "Kaka..." And at this time, there were two more crisp sounds that resembled shattering, resounding from the body of Uchiha Hirohiko who had fallen to the ground with no breath of life. "Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack... Then, as if it was a signal or a switch, after these two sounds, a series of crisp cracking sounds sounded from the "corpse" of Uchiha Hirohiko. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression slowly eased from the tension and weirdness. At this moment, in his eyes, on the corpse of Uchiha Hirohiko, the burnt wounds on his body, that is, the wounds caused by his Amaterasu, are already centered, a color of death gray, Slowly spread. Not long after, he had already climbed up the whole body of Uchiha Hirohiko''s corpse, giving the whole body a pale death color. Although it is not obvious, it is very clear under the insight of the eternal kaleidoscope. Ah I was really surprised! Then, seeing this scene, a smile slowly appeared on the corners of Uchiha''s mouth. A little stiff smile. In this situation, it is obvious that it is impossible for Uchiha Hirohiko to live. The cells in his body are already in a state of necrosis. Although I dont know why this result, the cells in his body will be so completely necrotic after death, but now It is certain that with this color of complete cell necrosis, it is impossible for anyone to come back to life in this state. It''s impossible even for Senjuzuzu. In other words, now he can finally feel relieved, this guy with Nao Uchiha''s eyes is finally dead. Ha... Ha ha... I was scared twice by a corpse, really, when I was so timid. Then, after confirming that he was relieved, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not have the pleasure that everything had been done properly, but rather laughed at himself. Thanks to the characteristics of Takichiba, I can keep calm. Otherwise, if it is myself, I am afraid that I will be angry. Is this the gap between an ordinary man like me and a real genius? This Takichiba should be no more than thirty years old, but he is even more calm than my several hundred years old. but But as the thought of self-deprecating flashed through, there was an unspeakable emotion in Uchiha''s heart, which suppressed the anger that accompanied the self-deprecating thought. At the same time, the idea of ??contrast was born. At this moment, after feeling the inexplicable emotion that suppressed his anger, Uchiha Nobuhiko truly intuitively felt what he lacked. He can tolerate it, he can use the experience of many generations, but the country is easy to change, and the nature is hard to change. If it is good times, it is okay, when it comes to adversity, he always cannot control his emotions. To use the experience of many generations, it is the lack of temperament to turn the tide. And now, under the influence of the rare personal traits of outsiders attached to Takichiba''s power, he has a deeper understanding of his personality weakness. Still, hurry up and understand this matter. A lot of time should have passed by now, and Heaven''s Royal is not unlimited. However, the profound experience is the profound experience, but Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart is completely affected by Chiba''s calm nature, and he steps on again without hesitation. "despair!" "despair!" "despair!" Step by step, neither fast nor slow, but walking towards that Uchiha Hirohiko''s body very firmly. He... what is he going to do? But at this time, noticing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s actions, the hearts of the three of Zhuluchou and their faces changed suddenly. Footsteps? Uchiha Nobuhiko''s? what happened? At the same time, under the limited viewing angle, although he can''t see Hirohiko''s situation, he can still hear and hear. Now time and space are controlled. Everything around seems to be quiet because of the infinitely slow flow of time. He heard very clearly. In the battle just now, based on his experience, he could still distinguish the sound of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s footsteps, and Uchiha Nobuhiko could walk, and from the footsteps, Hafeng Mizuno could also hear the firmness. This may be the final battle between Hirohiko and Uchiha Nobuhiko! At this moment, he couldn''t help becoming nervous. actually You will still be nervous, in this case, you will be nervous! But at this time, just as nervous as he was, and the owner of the footsteps, Nobuhiko Uchiha, as he approached, his heart was hanging for no reason. Damn it! Such a stupid brother, such an incompetent guy, can make me so nervous after death! It scared me several times in a row! Damn it! Damn it! No, I will smash him into pieces! This is a shame! Must be broken into pieces! At this time, under the pressure of tension and calm emotions, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind was such a calm but seemingly angry thought. "despair!" At this moment, he stopped. The body of Uchiha Nobuhiko is right in front of him. Then he stopped. Seeing this pale boy with his eyes open and a warm smile on his mouth, he stopped. The corpse was burned without using Amaterasu. There is no corpse broken. Instead, stopped and stood there blankly. Looking at the boy''s face, that warm smile, for a long time, his lips pressed without expression. What''s going on here? This Uchiha Nobuhiko? And watching this scene, after seeing that after stopping, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not move for a long time, and the three people of Zhuluchou showed a little bit of surprise on their faces. This situation is a bit strange. No sound? At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen frowned. Kushina and Xuena didn''t seem to have seen this scene, and still didn''t respond. "Ah" And in the next second, a misty sigh suddenly came, if something seemed like nothing. "silly" Then, after a soft whisper, Uchiha Nobuhiko gently squatted down and stretched out his right hand, gently covering the boys eyes, slowly closing it, and he did not close it. Closed eyes. Ok? This is the memory of my brother? This Uchiha Nobuhiko, and the consciousness of being a brother? At this time, the expressions of the pig, the deer and the butterfly changed again, and they couldn''t help thinking of such a possibility in their hearts. Nobuhiko Uchiha, is this an emotional expression? "laugh!" However, at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko slammed his fingers, and two strands of black viscous blood suddenly noticed from the eyes of the dead boy. Suddenly, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was cold, turning into an expressionless expressionless face. what! Seeing this scene, Zhuludie''s faces flashed with surprise. coming! Almost at the same time ~www.novelhall.com~, such an idea flashed in their hearts. And just at this second, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze suddenly looked behind Akiu Michicho and Nara Kaji''s. "despair!" The sound of light footsteps on the ground sounded behind them. "Kyuubi, it''s mine!" Then, there was a cold voice. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s opened five fingers pressed Kushina''s lower abdomen. The place where the nine-tailed man Zhuli seals! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1957： 1 instant Bad...bad! When! Listening to the icy cold words that suddenly sounded behind him, Nara Lukisa, Akudo Dingza, and Yamanaka Kyouichi flashed their eyes instantly and landed in front of Kushina. The stepping front leg, the five fingers stretched, pressed against Kushina. Najiu Xinnai''s only the young man whose left eye was still open. Either the corner of the eye, the frontal gaze, or the gaze that tried to look backward, all fell on the young man. And he didn''t even slap in his heart because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s sudden black hand, destroying Hirohiko''s eyes, his face changed a lot. fast! too fast! Just like the moment when the blood burst out of Hirohikos eyes, this Uchiha Nobuhiko stepped in front of Kushina with one step. There was no time interval at all, as if this Uchiha Nobuhiko was originally behind them. . A feeling of transcending time and space is born spontaneously. wrong! What is this Uchiha Nobuhiko? Then, after a heartbeat, the heartbeat of the three people suddenly accelerated. Who is Jiu Xinnai? What did Nobuhiko Uchiha just say? Nine tails! In an instant, they all realized the seriousness of the problem. what happened? How come Uchiha Nobuhiko got behind me! There is no sound of footsteps! And just now, was it the fluctuation of space? At this time, even though Bofeng Shuimen didn''t see the situation behind him, his heart sighed, cold sweat dripping down slowly and slowly from his forehead at a very slow speed. As the master of space-time ninjutsu, and a very powerful space-time ninja, Bo Feng Shuimen is still very keen on the concept of space and time, and the impressions in his mind are the best proof. Just now, when the footsteps sounded behind him, he clearly felt a strong spatial fluctuation, which even affected his spatial perception. The imprinted words of the sword of forbearance in the pitch black of the spatial perception just now were all There were waves of ripples. This kind of spatial fluctuation can almost cause the imprint to shake. It may be a space-time ability that is more advanced than Flying Thunder God... Do not! No, time and space abilities and ninjutsu, there is no distinction between superior and superior! However, the space fluctuation just now, many marks... Ok? Many imprints? Judging from the fluctuations just now, it happened that this area was affected? Is this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s space-time ability limited in scope? Suddenly, Bo Feng Shuimen''s active thinking formed a series of associations, and the rippling marks from his spatial perception, that is, the spatial fluctuations of the marks in this open space, suddenly discovered something. The marks beyond this open space have not fluctuated, only the marks in this open space are affected! In other words, this space-time ability of Uchiha Nobuhiko controls time and space, and slows down time to a certain extent. Moreover, it should not be able to change the time of the human body. There is no obstacle to the transmission of human voice, but it is cold sweat. The flow rate is quite slow, it should be slow in time for matter, as for space, it should be able to flash anywhere within its control. Almost instantaneously, Uchiha Nobuhiko had a conceptual calculation for Namifeng Mizuno. Wait... wait a minute! Jiuxina! And almost at the same time that these flashes passed, his face changed drastically, and he suddenly realized what was going on now. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, I am afraid that he has already shot his wife. However, he still has no effective way to deal with this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s time and space control! Even if he knew the characteristics of space dominance at this time, he still hadn''t had time to deal with it. Everything happened so fast! It makes people unable to react quickly. Click! And at this moment, a series of tadpole characters slowly flowed out of Uchiha Nobuhikos five fingers, and through Kushinas clothes, the Nine-tailed human column power that I dont know when it has appeared. In the seal. In the silence, a sound like a key embedded in the keyhole rang in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s ear. what! This...what''s going on? The key to the seal, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, how could there be! But at this moment, Kushina, who was still in the air, making her unable to react, was suddenly awakened by a panic, his eyes moved down in amazement, and his face was instantly pale. The sound of the key inserted into the keyhole also rang in Jiuxinai''s ear. And this voice, Jiu Xin Na knows what it means! how is this possible! How could this Uchiha Nobuhiko know the key to the seal of the four elephants! How did he know! Now that the four elephant seals can be used, there are only three people, and none of them are in the outer village, and they also need extremely high sealing skills. Not everyone can use this advanced sealing technology. Let alone special keys! The key to the seal of the Nine Tails of the Four Elephants is different from the other four seals! How could this be! How would he know? At this moment, the sorrow of Hongyan''s passing was completely replaced by an extreme panic. What the current situation represents, Kushina is very clear, very clear! The key slipped into the seal, which was equivalent to half of the Kyuubi seal had been opened. Now Uchiha Nobuhiko only needs to turn it gently, and he can release the Kyuubi seal, and he can release Kyuubi. With the pupil power of his kaleidoscope writing round eyes, just a glance, nine tails are in his bag. As a pillar of the nine-tailed man, how could Kushina not know that the writing wheel can control the tail beast! And now, her original plan to commit suicide, now that she can''t move a finger, is a complete joke! At this moment, Jiu Xinnai had realized what a stupid decision he had made. If Kyuubi is captured by such an ill-intentioned character, it will be another Uchiha Madara, the price she cannot bear! How... how could this happen! How to do? What can I do now, end my life! And at this moment, Jiu Xin Nai''s mind had only suicidal thoughts. She can die, but Kyuubi must not fall into the hands of the enemy! Click! However, ~www.novelhall.com~ is dominated by absolute time and space, even if she wants to die, she can''t do it. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth is already with a smile. His right hand was already slightly twisted. The key, you can turn the door lock! Nine Tails were already in his grasp, and the next second was when Nine Tails broke the seal. Also... When he won the nine tails! And at this moment, there was only one thought in his mind. Everything is over. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1958： Pull! Sure enough, it is necessary to keep a hand! This Uchiha belt has no success and more than failure. With such a powerful space and time ability, it can''t even beat the water. Even if you can''t beat the wave of wind and water, you should not be defeated in such embarrassment. Uchiha Nobuhiko, who twirled lightly at an angle, felt the hot chakra touch between his fingers that belonged to the tail beast, and the smile on the corners of his mouth brought an inexplicable emotion that could not be suppressed. In my heart, I was grateful for the preventive measures I took, and dissatisfied with my collaborators. It''s just that, under the influence of Chiba''s calming characteristics, although with joy and dissatisfaction, his heart still has no fluctuations, and even his attention is more concentrated. I don''t know, if Taki Chiba is awake, knowing that he has given me the most crucial key, and this key also killed his beloved teacher, how would he react? At the same time, another thought flashed through his mind. In my mind, it flashed past the outsider seal space in Takichiba, after taking away the light and flames of Takichiba, and finally using magical magic to force Takichiba to seal the four elephants, especially the key to the seal of Nine Tails. Own picture. At that time, he was just trying his luck. It was almost a whim, and he was also curious about the status and trust that Taki Chiba got in Konoha, whether he would know the key to the seal of Kyuubi, but he didn''t expect this. A somewhat curious move that emerged on a whim is the key move now. It is also a winning move! Originally, he still had a lot of confidence and trust in Uchiha Daido''s ability to capture Kyuubi. After all, he was able to find him in a hidden place during the fusion of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. Uchiha Madara''s hand-picked successor to what Konoha has not done for so many years. Originally thought that he won the nine tails without any effort. Even if there is no effort, at least the victory is in your hands. After all, the most difficult thing is that he has dragged it down. Among Konoha, except for the outsider Taki Chiba, who can cause more trouble. However, he never expected that he cleaned up Taki Chiba, and Uchiha was seriously injured with the soil. From an ally who can trust some effects for the time being, it directly becomes a dragger. All his plans were in chaos. Fortunately, everything went smoothly. Not only did he clean up the outsider Taki Chiba, but he also solved his confidant troubles. The last thing he wanted to encounter in this life was the eyes of Uchiha Nao, and even the power of Kyuubi was close to his eyes. From his final vision, the three most critical puzzles are already complete. Everything is over! At this moment, there was only one thought left in his mind. Now, everything is under his control. No one can resist the absolute dominance of Heaven''s Royal over the time and space in this area, even the golden flash that stuns Ninja World, the same master of time and space, the fourth generation of Hokage Wave wind water gate. With a light twist, the seal can be opened, and the nine tails are at your fingertips. No reason, no reason, he will fail! At this juncture, even he still possesses Taki Chiba''s calm characteristics, his attention is even more hit, and there is no distraction in his heart. How could it fail! How could it be impossible to capture the nine tails! Now, he will definitely win! "stop!" However, at this moment, he had a winning ticket, and he was sure to win. There was no reason. The moment he could fail, the moment his thoughts flashed, the moment his hand would continue to spin down, with a loud shout, suddenly It exploded in his mind. what! Suddenly, his expression changed. At this moment, his eyes were completely dark. this is! The technique of turning the heart! Their time should have been slowed down. From this perspective, it is impossible for him to use the heart-turning technique on me! what happened? And almost instantly, he reacted, he still knew the secret technique of the mountain clan very well, for one lifetime, he was in the mountain clan! After instantly recognizing the ninjutsu he was using, there were some Takichiba''s calm characteristics in his heart that could not suppress Shock! "Uchiha Nobuhiko! Stop!" And just at this moment, in the darkness, his eyes suddenly revealed the figure of the mountain, at this moment, his face was full of solemnity. "roll!" However, in the next moment, under Taki Chiba''s calm characteristics, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s reaction speed was extremely fast. His eyes flashed, and the eyes of a huge eternal kaleidoscope of writing wheels broke through the darkness and suddenly appeared. Behind the mountain Kaiichi burst out. "what!" At the moment when this eternal kaleidoscope of writing wheels burst out, Shan Zhonghai''s expression changed drastically, and a mouthful of blood burst out of his mouth. Suddenly, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes suddenly brightened, his body was clamped and suddenly removed, Kushina''s figure was thrown in front of his eyes. "how?" However, his face changed again when he played happily turning around. Can''t move! His body can''t move! Shadow Binding Technique! It''s Nara Shikuhisa! Can he move? Almost instantly, his pupils glanced to his right back, where Nara Lukisa was. "roll!" But seeing, Na Nara Luji had a dignified face, and he was almost angry from the heart with the seal of shadow **** in his hand. Uchiha Nobuhiko let out a low voice, and the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pattern flashed in his right eye, as if spreading. It came out just like it was printed on Nara Lukisa''s pupils. "not good!" Suddenly, Lujiu Nara''s face changed suddenly, and he blurted out with an exclamation in his mouth. At the same time, the striped shadow connected to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s shadow suddenly separated, and retreated back cooingly, and reverted to his shadow at the feet of Nara Kajiu. Shadow bondage, lifted! Something in the way! Looking at the exclamation, his eyes were dulled, and the whole person was in a posture of being bounced by something. Nobuhiko Uchiha''s face sank slightly. Amidst the sound of silent rotation, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not hesitate. "Boom!" However, ~www.novelhall.com~ in this moment, between this slight whirl, a huge white mist suddenly exploded above his head. A huge palm suddenly came! Autumn Road Ding Zuo! Damn it! When he noticed that the top of his head was completely dark, Uchiha Nobuhiko bit his teeth, his face almost distorted, and under the black flame-like chakra package, it seemed a bit hideous. This yang evasion technique was overwhelmed by the sky, and his eyes could not be solved instantly! "Boom!" In the next second, the giant hand pressed firmly and pressed him down impartially! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1959： Caught it! "Catch you!" The huge palm was pressed down in front of Jiuxinai, and the Ji Zhang''s hand in the lower abdomen was released instantly, and was firmly pressed under the huge palm. And just at this moment, feeling the solid human touch in the palm of his hand, Qiu Dao Dingzuo''s face suddenly tightened, and he blurted out. "Kakka!" At the same time, the huge palm seemed to be in a hurry, curled up gently, and after catching five deep gullies on the ground, he held the Uchiha Nobuhiko tightly in his hand, leaving the other one. Ji Zhang''s hand poked out between his fingers. "Chichichichi!" And in the next second, in the midst of the muffled hum of Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, white air instantly evaporated from the palms between the fingers that were out of proportion to his body. So hot! Is this the Chakra of the black flame attached to him? So hard too! Can''t crush it at all! At this time, this thought flashed through Akiu Michidos heart. After holding this Uchiha Nobuhiko in his hand, he tried his best to crush this Uchiha Nobuhiko, but except for the scorching heat in his hand In addition to feeling, he only felt that the human figure was as hard as steel, and partial doubling had no effect at all. Other than imprisoning him, there was no substantial harm. Can''t hurt him! Well, now, it doesn''t help! After all, Aki Michiro is also a ninja who has experienced many battles, and he has good strength and vision. At this time, he has understood that he cannot cause harm to Uchiha Nobuhiko, that is, he has caught Uchi Bo Xinyan, it''s useless. How to do? At this time, he suddenly didn''t know what to do. It was the first time that he had encountered such an invincible enemy! "Ding seat! Throw it out! Throw it out the longest distance!" At this time, the eyes of Bo Feng Shuimen on the other side burst out sharply, and there was a sudden blur in his mouth. throw it out? Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s abrupt words, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo was taken aback. throw it out! Then, almost instantaneously, after recognizing the sound of Bofeng Shuimen, he suddenly turned around and pitched his pitcher in a deformed pose of throwing a baseball. Amid the sound of a huge palm piercing the air, he shook his head. With a sound, a dark figure with a long black flame tail, amidst a sharp explosion of air, whistling away from the hands of Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, and flew toward the forest on the other side of the open space! range! Just throw it out of range! But at this time, feeling the sound of the wind behind him and hearing the sharp blast, Bo Feng Shui''s front teeth gently bitten, and such an attack flashed in his heart. Damn it! Why, this Nara Lukisa, Yamanaka Keiichi, and Akimichi Dingza, why can they move freely in my heavenly prince, and why the flow of time will return to normal! Uzumaki Kushina, Hyuga Yukina, Hafengmizumon, and the four little girls over there, I don''t know what they are! And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was flying out of shape, was squeezing and shoving by the strong wind gusts, but under the protection of Susano, he did not Feeling any discomfort, at this moment, his eyes are slightly lowered, and in a hurry, the time in his eyes seems to slow down infinitely, but in his eyes, there is only the palm that maintains the baseball throwing position. The partially doubled Qiu Dao Dingzuo, in his heart, is a series of incomprehension. At present, the pig, deer and butterfly are within the scope of his heavenly ruler, and the heavenly ruler is also functioning normally. These three have no special space-time abilities or ninjutsu, and it is absolutely impossible to break through his heaven Imperial. Moreover, no one in the room can do it! These eyes are the eyes with the strongest spatial and temporal capabilities since the Uchiha clan. Although the activation conditions are very demanding and even require the cooperation of other eyes, they are definitely the strongest. The absolute control of time and space, although not perfect in time, although time seems to be static, it is actually moving. It is only useful for substances, and there are many restrictions on the human body. But it is enough to control any situation and occupy an absolute advantage. The current situation is impossible! Could it be that! Then, in the next instant, a flash of inspiration flashed in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind, and suddenly the black flame column that wrapped Uchiha Hirohiko suddenly opened in his mind. These empty positions seem to be facing the pig, deer and butterfly! It''s Hirohiko Uchiha! It''s this kid! He eliminated the power of my pupils in Nara Shikahisa, Yamanaka Keiichi, and Akimichi Dingza. He has unlocked the Heavenly Emperor! With Nao Uchiha''s eyes, it is absolutely possible! That''s right, that''s it! It was Uchiha Hirohiko, who eliminated my pupil power around these three people, and also gave them the ability to eliminate my pupil power for a short time! In this way, they will be able to move freely in the Imperial Palace! In the next second, he understood, what the last words of Uchiha Hirohiko''s "I will leave it to you" mean! This Uchiha Hirohiko is dead, but he gave his abilities to the Zhuludie three people, let them deal with him! This sentence was said to the pig, the deer and the butterfly. Hirohiko Uchiha''s last words were addressed to these three people. He was placed one! It was put up by a dead person! Ok? not good! shit! And with this flash of light, his gaze suddenly fell on the half-crouched ground, holding his hands to pick up the masked man, that is, Hafeng Mizumon who was wearing a mud mask on his face. change. At this moment, he suddenly realized that this one that was placed might make all his plans fall short. Kyuubi, at your fingertips, is very likely to fly like this! He was not only slapped, but also overcast. Do not! Is defeated! He was defeated by that, Hirohiko Uchiha! Damn it! In the next second, Taki Chiba''s fierce resentment that could not be suppressed by Taki Chiba''s calm characteristics suddenly surged in his heart and almost made him lose his mind. "Boom!" At this moment, he ran into a giant tree on the edge of the forest. "Crack!" Under Susano''s defensive power ~www.novelhall.com~, the violent impact directly smashed the giant tree on the edge, and the remaining force remained unchanged, he slammed into it. "Boom!" Then there was another crash. "Crack!" After that, the sound of fragmentation suddenly sounded. "Boom! Bang! Bang!" After that, there was a series of crashes and crackling sounds. In this way, with a single throw, Uchiha Nobuhiko smashed into the forest on the edge of the clearing with great force, and the trees fell down and joined in a line. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1960： it works? "Boom...boom...boom..." The trees in a line fell down, and the sound of falling down like thunder rolled over, across the mountains and forests, and spread to everyone''s ears. "Pratun... Lord Pratunam, what does this mean? If this is the case, there is no way to harm him!" Seeing the rising and connecting lines of smoke and dust, with a bang, the doubled right hand returned to its normal size, Qiu Daoding frowned slightly, looking at the Bofeng Shuimen, who was facing her back and still holding the gesture of removing her mask. . At the same time, his right hand returned to its original size and lightly patted Nara Kajiu''s body behind him. Om... Nara Lujiu''s bewildered eyes suddenly cleared in the sound of the silent Chakra transmission, and his mouth hurriedly said, "What happened? Kushina is okay!" Then, with this sound, his gaze touched the intact Kushina whose gaze moved down in front of him, and he was relieved. Did Ding catch up? And such a thought flashed through his mind, and in his mind, he recalled the feeling of lightness in his body when the black flame column suddenly opened a hole. It was also from that time that he was able to move suddenly. Not only him, but Hai Yi and Ding Zuo were also able to move suddenly, and Hai Yi made a sensory call for him the first time. At that time, although he was still a little dazed, he had experienced a lot of battles. In this situation, it was obvious that someone had solved Uchiha Nobuhiko''s technique for them. The first time, he asked Hyichi and Dingza to maintain As it is, keep the appearance of being controlled and wait for the opportunity to act. And then, it happened that Uchiha Nobuhiko attacked his eyes, giving them a perfect opportunity. Although there were not too many calls, Hai Yi and Ding Zuo also responded to his thoughts, without any hesitation, no one-tenth of a second. First, Hai Yi, then himself, and finally Ding Zuo, as always, tacitly attacked. At the very moment, Jiuxina was rescued. There should be no problem if there is no Kyuubi Chakra overflowing! The seal should not have been opened! It doesn''t matter even if it is opened, now both Jiuxinai and Watergate are there, they are both masters of sealing art, and they should be able to repair. Following his thoughts, Nara Luji was relieved again, and such a thought flashed through his mind. It''s all right now. But, next, is it all right? At this time, although he was relieved in his heart, his thoughts immediately fell into another worry, and his eyes were involuntarily looking at the place where the smoke rose. "it works." At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen responded to Qiu Dao''s words and sounded softly. should be okay! It is absolutely possible to double the power of Ding Zuo! And as long as it is done, then the crisis will definitely be resolved now! I can no longer care about anything now, I must take them away! have to! At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart. The voice he had captured just now, for him who has done many tasks with Qiu Dao Dingzao, can still distinguish the doubling technique. of! Moreover, the wind behind that is definitely the wind caused by the sudden falling of a huge thing. Bo Feng Shuimen can be sure that he still has the ability to listen to the defense. In other words, he was convinced that just behind him, with that catch, it must be Dingza who caught the Uchiha Nobuhiko. Therefore, he will speak to remind. Success or failure is actually in this move! "it works?" Hearing this, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo was taken aback for a moment, obviously not understanding what Bo Feng Shui Men meant. "Master Watergate, did you find something?" At this time, Shan Zhonghai, who had walked back from a distance, wiped the blood flowing from his nose, frowned slightly, and said. Just now, he was ejected by Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power, and rushed to this side very quickly. At this time, he had stopped his pace and stood with Akimichi Chooza and Nara Shikahisa. "It''s okay, Hiichi." Hearing this, the startled Akudo Koji and the worried Nara Shikahisa spoke at the same time. They could all see the dripping blood between the nose. "It''s okay, it''s just for the time being. It should not be possible to use the technique of turning around, and the perception ability has also been disturbed." In response, Yamanakai smiled slightly and said. Just now, he was bounced out by Uchiha Nobuhikos pupils, and the word roll seemed to be buzzing in his head, and his head was a little swelling and painful, but he knew that he was fine, just because of Uchiha Nobuhikos There are some sequelae of pupil power backlash, just rest for a while, in fact, it doesn''t hurt much. If there is really any harm, he may have some shadows when he thinks of this in the future. That cold and evil, with strong and innocent pupil power, is definitely a nightmare, and I don''t want to go through the second experience. It''s fine. And seeing the appearance of Yamanaka Kaiichi, hearing his tone of voice, Nara Shikahisa and Akimiichi Chooza were relieved at the same time, this appearance, this tone, is really all right. "Haiyi, are you able to move freely?" At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen seemed to realize something and suddenly asked. "Yes." In response, Yamanaka Hai quickly replied. "Ding Zuo? Lu Jiu? Are you too?" Upon hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen asked again. "Yes, because of Hirohiko''s pupil power, I don''t know what he did in the end. He seems to have eliminated the influence of Uchiha Nobuhiko on us, allowing us to move freely." In response, Nara Shikahisa responded, and by the way, he also answered the questions that Hafeng Mizuno would ask next. "is it" Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shui Men frowned slightly and said. It turned out that it was Hirohiko. Hirohiko''s pupil power should not only eliminate Amaterasu, but may also eliminate Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power, and it can also give a certain elimination ability. Now that the three of Lujiu can move freely, we still can''t move. It is estimated that Hongyan''s abilities have been given to these three. "So, what about Hirohiko?" At the end, he added another sentence. "Hirohiko..." After hearing this sound, the three Zhuludie looked at each other, but their faces were embarrassed, and they only spit out these two words with difficulty. "is it" However, with only these two words, Bo Feng Shuimen thought of something, and his face instantly dimmed. Hirohiko... Is it gone? But a thought flashed through his mind. One, sorrow and regret, but he had to suppress these sorrowful thoughts. From just now to now, since I heard Hongyan''s sentence, I will leave it to you. He has such a hunch, but he didn''t hear it in person ~www.novelhall.com~, he didn''t believe it after all. But now, the reaction of the three people is no longer necessary. hateful! Then, in the next second, between his gritted teeth, if there were such words squeezed out like nothing, there was already an uncontrollable grief on his face. "This!" However, in the next moment, his face was only slightly sorrowful, but he changed suddenly. Violation... changed? Do not! Yes, leave? Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 1961： Turnaround! "What''s the matter? Lord Watergate?" Hearing the exclamation of Hafengshuimen, Nara Shikuhisa, Akudo Dingza, and Yamanaka Uiichi turned their heads at the same time, looked at Hafengshuimen, and blurted out. "Don''t you feel it?" At this moment, when he heard the three people''s doubtful words, Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback for a while, and asked subconsciously. "It feels... how does it feel?" In this regard, the three of them were still confused and said. "Sense of violation? Don''t you feel the sense of violation of time and space?" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen spoke with a look of serious perception and astonishment on his face. At this moment, he can clearly feel, no, every inch of skin, every cell, every perception is flooded with a sense of disharmony of movement. Yes, the sense of violation of the movement. The sense of disharmony of time and space separation, at this time, is like a kind of wall, thinking about his right side, that is, where Uchiha Nobuhiko is constantly moving, as if they are in a moving place at this time. Among the objects, although they did not show any signs of movement, they could feel the object moving. It was as if they were in a fish tank at this time. The fish tank and the water in the fish tank were moving to his right, but he did not move, and he could feel the water moving. In other words, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil technique that governs time and space is moving with Uchiha Nobuhiko, or in other words, is moving after Uchiha Nobuhiko. Yes, I was right! Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil technique has a strict scope, and pupil technique is based on the pupil technique of the eyes after all, as long as he leaves, as long as he leaves this scope, then this pupil technique can be solved! So timely! Ding is too timely! Hongyan, Hongyan should have seen it too, so that''s why Lu Jiu''s time and space **** was solved, and all hope was given to them. And they are worthy of trust! Really, what a turnaround! Hongyan, it''s amazing! You are really amazing! At the same time, such a thought flashed in his mind, and even, at the end of this thought, the frightening golden flash of Ninja, as Konoha''s contemporary Hokage, had a slight sourness in his nose. A sense of grief was born in this joy. Everyone, take everyone away, and dont waste the opportunity Hongyan gave us! Just unlock, just unlock this pupil technique! At this time, his heart was already determined. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, possessing this level of pupil technique, is definitely not something they can deal with, or they can deal with the current situation. For such a task, the destructive power is no less than that of a Uchiha Madara. Although the war is not over yet, there is only one way to restrict this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and that is to unite the five Ninja villages. This person, even with the strength of Konoha, may not be able to win. Only the power of the five great Shinobu villages can be assembled to eliminate this Uchiha Nobuhiko for the first time. There is no second **** of ninja in this world, and another Madara can''t be tolerated! As for the handle that Chiba holds in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hands, there is no way to take care of it at this time. For characters like Uchiha Nobuhiko, the entire ninja world is no longer restricted, and must be eliminated as soon as possible, and the power of the entire ninja world must be eliminated. Compared to the entire Ninja World, although Chiba is an inevitable Naruto candidate for Konoha, the weight is not enough. Uchiha Nobuhiko is already so powerful that he must never be allowed to get Kyuubi again. Once this Uchiha Nobuhiko gets Kyuubi, I am afraid that all the power of the Ninja Village will suffer heavy losses, and he may not be able to deal with this Uchiha Nobuhiko. The other eight-tailed beasts may not be the opponents of this man and beast! Here, we can only sacrifice Chiba! Although a Hongyan is painful enough, it is impossible for him to make a bet as a superior, with thousands of lives behind him! Besides, he has already lost a bet! At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen also made up his mind and made up his mind, no matter what Chiba will end up with, as long as the pupil scope leaves, he will leave with everyone. And let Haiyi notify all rescue teams to leave! Those rescue teams are also the elite of the village and must not be compromised! Here, I am sorry for Chiba and sacrificed for Chiba. Although this is not close to humanity, it is what he must do. A sense of violation? what Ok? we Oh! Yes, we can''t feel it, Hongyan has already solved the pupil technique for us! So I can''t feel it! At the same time, the pig, the deer and the butterfly suddenly realized that they did not feel any sense of violation or change, but they knew the sense of violation. It was because of the sense of violation that they were trapped. In the same place, unable to move. In other words, being in the dominated time and space is that kind of feeling. They are not dominated now, so naturally they dont feel that way~www.novelhall.com~ Lord Watergate, you mean? right now we? " Then, the next second, they all spoke together. "Yes, it''s unlocked, that pupil technique will soon leave this range, dominating time and space, although it is powerful and terrifying, but it is not without weaknesses! It is extended with the operator as the center, as long as the operation is performed If the person is not around or within range, then he will disappear! It will be invalid!" At this time, the determined wave of Fengshui Gate opened its mouth simply. "So... Hirohiko..." Upon hearing this sound, the pig, the deer, the butterfly and the trio were surprised and joyful at first, and then their faces were dimmed and they murmured. "He is a hero!" Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen pursed his lips, but after all, he had made up his mind to hold on to the grief and strong regret. At this time, there was no hesitation, and he said firmly. "The hero who saved the village!" Hearing these categorical words, Zhuludie and the three looked at each other and nodded heavily. puff! And at this moment, the silent sound resembling something passing through a film suddenly resounded in everyone''s hearts. "Hirohiko!" With this sound, Xuena''s exclamation suddenly came from behind them, followed by eager footsteps and the figure kneeling on the ground. "puff!" At the same time, Jiu Xinnai on the other side suddenly limp on the ground, cold sweat dripping down his face, which was already a look of fear. "despair!" At this moment, with this sound, Bo Feng Shuimen leaned forward slightly, his hand... Pressed on the mask of the mask man! Time and space control, release! Time, space... everything, back to normal! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1962： Withdrawal? "this is!" Seeing that he rushed to Hirohiko''s corpse, his knees hit the ground hard, and he stopped and checked Hirohiko''s corpse up and down, as if he still wanted to find a breath of life, Nara Lujiu''s face changed slightly, his mouth subconscious It''s just a cry. "Solved... unlocked?" At this time, looking at Jiu Xin Na who was sitting on the ground with a look of fear, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo also spoke in amazement. "No, not untied, but left." At the same time, Yamanaka Haiyi involuntarily looked towards the direction of the biggest smoke rising from the direction, frowned, and said heavily. Although his head is buzzing now, as a perceptual ninja, in a sense, he is much more sensitive than Nara Lukisa and Aki Domina. Even if he has Hongyan''s ability to eliminate pupil power and cannot feel the changes in time and space around him, but vaguely, he can still feel what is gone. "Can... move?" At this time, on the other side, Shinoda Ichiro, who had a weak sense of existence, flashed a hint of astonishment on their faces. They only felt that the viscous air that seemed like a stream of water faded away from them, and then, the strange sense of violation that made them unable to move, left them on their left side like a tide. Their hands and feet were already gone. Is able to move. "Just now, what is going on?" At this time, because he was able to move, Endo couldn''t help standing up immediately, looking at the largest cloud of smoke and dust that transpired from the heaviest thunderous impact, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "I don''t know! But what I know is that the battlefield over there is not a place where we can pass." In response to this, Ezaki, who stood up one step later, said with a bitter mouth. The battle just now, even if it only saw an end, even if it was not the fiercest conflict they had ever seen, but, undoubtedly, this was a battle that subverted their view of fighting. The technique that governs time and space? Giant Chakra entity skeleton? The darkness seems to be able to burn all the flames? Are these things in their common sense? No, not at all! To be honest, they couldn''t move just now, half because time and space were fixed, and the other half because they couldn''t react because they subverted common sense. Even now, some of them still have no way to react. Such a huge chakra entity, is this the amount of chakra that a person can have? There is also that kind of flame, the heat wave rushing in, can ordinary Huo Dun have it? Do not! Is there such a black flame? Not to mention the technique governed by time and space? This is no longer a human category! It''s not the category of power that humans can possess! This is God! This is a god-like power! Faced with such power, even if they are not constrained by time and space, what they can do is to retreat and try their best to save their lives. In the past, they used to think that they were also elite and powerful characters, but with these even Lord Watergate, they were only ordinary combat power, even if it was a lower-level combat power figure on the battlefield, they could not even count as ants! At this moment, they can still remain calm, which is already very valuable. The paragraph just now has completely shattered their worldview. Even, with the exception of Endo and Ezaki, who are relatively lively and digested faster, Shinoda Ichiro and the captain are completely unable to speak, and now they have not slowed back. "Lu Jiu, Hai Yi." But at this time, when he touched the mask of the male mask and felt the hard feeling of the mask at the tip of his fingers, his face slowly became serious, and he spoke gently. "Yes, I understand." Hearing this sound, Nara Lujiu''s eyes immediately moved away from Yukina''s body, turned his head, and responded softly but firmly. "Lu Jiu..." At this time, Yamanaka Kaiichi, who had already understood the meaning of Hafeng Mizuno, also looked at Nara Shikahisa and said. "Notify everyone and return to the village. No matter who it is, you can''t stay here, and you''re ready to guard the village. Even if you can only use up this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power, you must guard the village." In this regard, Nara Lu said without hesitation. The meaning of the fourth generation of Hokage, he knew very well, now there is no need to stay here, no matter what the situation, there is no way to stay here. The strength of this Uchiha Nobuhiko has far exceeded their budget. This is no longer a problem for them or Konoha alone. This kind of power that is infinitely close to that Uchiha Madara, in the era when there was no second ninja god, and even when no one was close to this ninja god, the existence of Uchiha Nobuhiko was already a problem for the entire ninja world. Now, before this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power runs out, they must go back, they must go back, all go back, and guard the village firmly. Nine-tailed man Zhuli Kushina firmly protected in the village. Now, these elites cannot be compromised here, the rescue mission has no meaning! Can''t let this Uchiha Nobuhiko increase his strength! Not only do they have to guard Konoha, but when they do, they also have to disclose the identity and abilities of Uchiha Nobuhiko, as well as his infinite proximity to Uchiha Madara, so as to unite with the other four Ninja villages~www.novelhall.com ~To deal with this Uchiha Nobuhiko together. Moreover, Konoha may have to take out all the bottom of the press box to deal with this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and win the trust of the four great Shinobu villages at the same time. Given the current situation, I am afraid it will take a lot of work. The situation is no longer optimistic. "I know." At this time, Yamanaka did not hesitate to speak with his best friend. He forced the buzzing pupil power that had subsided slightly in his brain, and began to mobilize the nearest perceptual ninja to conduct perceptual calls, and communicate through the perceptual network. This matter passed on. Although the perception ability was affected by pupil power and was greatly disturbed, because the rescue team was rushing over, the nearest one was there, and the second nearest was not far away, he was still able to sense the call. "Then, Lord Watergate, the three of us also retreated." At the same time, Nara Shikahisa said again. Now, the meaning of own Naruto must be to directly use Thunder God to take away everyone present, especially Kushina, and Thunder God transmission requires Chakra, and one less person can reduce the consumption of Chakra. . At best, they rush back. Right now, this Uchiha Nobuhiko should not have suffered much damage, and he will soon come back, and when Hokage takes Kushina away, he is bound to rush towards Konoha village madly, and they need to rush back as soon as possible. "Well, go ahead." But at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face became more solemn, and he felt a gloomy feeling. He pressed his five fingers on the mask, but he did not move. why? What is this feeling? Time and space control should be lifted, but why... Why is that? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1963： how come "Then, let''s go one step ahead!" With the affirmative reply from Hokage, Nara Luji did not talk too much nonsense. In the current situation, they did not need to stay. The throw away at Dingzao was extremely far away. This Uchiha Nobuhiko did not suffer much damage and wants to return The battlefield also takes a certain amount of time, but for the Hokage with Thunder God, this time is enough. The key is them, they must leave as soon as possible, lest this Uchiha Nobuhiko takes them as a threat. Although, even if they were caught, Hokage and the village could not be threatened, and would only give up and sacrifice them. However, it is also extremely necessary to leave as soon as possible, avoid this situation, and retain a useful body. "Ok!" With this sound, the three also glanced at each other, their figures flashed, and they swept out simply, flying in the direction where the four of Shinoda Ichiro came. "Captain, Endo, Esaki, let''s go, Hokage''s order, let us return to the village as quickly as possible and guard the village. At this time, Ichiro Shinoda, who received the sensory communication from Hiichi and ordered to retreat to the village through the sensory communication network, suppressed the shock of subverting the view of battle in his heart, as well as trembling hands, and spoke to the leader in front. "Well, go, return!" At this time, the captain also learned about this situation from the perception communication. Now that Hokage''s order has been issued, then they have no reason to stay here. Moreover, they can''t participate in the battle just now. Even if you participate, it is cannon fodder. Now, the best thing to do is to go back. With the command of the captain, the rescue team did not hesitate. Although there was still an unconcealed panic, they left quickly. At the same time, the rescue team, which was already very close to the place in order, also turned around at the same moment and began to return to the village, and at a faster speed. A little... the vitality is gone. A little bit of life... At this time, the movements of the people did not attract half of Xuena''s attention at all, and the big tears of the bean continued to drip from her eyes and fell on the body with a layer of gray. Above. Completely hopeless. Her best friend was completely hopeless. To protect Chiba and her... died! The whole body''s cells have been necrotic, and if exposed to the air for a period of time, it will shrive like a plant withered. Nao''s eyes have also been destroyed by Uchiha Nobuhiko, leaving only two hollows filled with black blood. There is no possibility of survival! Moreover, he died like this! What''s even worse is that she can''t do anything, she can''t do anything! At this moment, Xue Nai, who was slowly oozing blood under her knees, slowly bit her teeth. She had been calm, but at this time she couldn''t suppress the grief in her heart. It was also at this moment, amidst her grief and anger, she was somewhat empty in her heart, an indescribable sense of powerlessness suddenly appeared in her heart. She suddenly realized how powerless she was. Whether it is Chiba or Hirohiko, she can''t keep it alone. Even, this best friend, this beloved person, she still has to give up now. Now, as Hokage''s Mizumon teacher requested to retreat, coupled with Uchiha Nobuhiko''s strength, she knew very well what it meant. In this way, it may be a little cold-blooded, and it may be a little unkind. However, Hongyan has sacrificed, and Chiba can only give up. Uchiha Nobuhiko has threatened the entire Ninja world, not just the nine-tailed man Zhu Likusina teacher or Konoha. But the entire Ninja World! He is already the second Uchiha Madara! So, next, not only will she watch her best friend die in order to protect herself, but she also has to keep Chiba and leave it to Uchiha Nobuhiko. Yes, that''s right! Keep Chiba, and leave it to that Uchiha Nobuhiko. Only in this way can the rhythm of Uchiha Nobuhikos attack on Konoha caused by Kushina-sensei being taken away can be slightly slowed down, so that he feels that Konoha has a handle in his hand, and will take a gentle way to capture nine at first. At the end, give the village more time to prepare. "Oh...hhh..." And thinking of this, the gentle sound of bone rubbing sounded between her hands, and a puff of blood overflowed from her clenched hands. I''m too naive! I''m too naive! Almost, almost, Nine Tails fell into the hands of the enemy! Even death... You can''t even die. Also...Hirohiko was even tired... I I really... At this moment, Jiu Xinnai, who was sitting paralyzed on the ground, had waves of fear and terror in her heart. The fear of the powerlessness of the fate that could not even commit suicide was made by others. reacted. Compared with other people, she has a lot less combat experience after all. In this situation, she will eventually react slower than others. And this can be said to be a crisis of life and death in her true sense, even worse than the crisis of life and death. At this moment, her view of the world has also been turned upside down~www.novelhall.com~ She never thought that there would be such a hopeless battle full of despair. At this moment, Jiu Xinna was afraid, but she was a little flustered, her head was already blank, and coupled with the guilt and sorrow towards Hongyan, she had lost her voice at this time. "Water...Watergate..." After a while, she spit out these words tremblingly. Why... why is it so? Why do I think so? Why, what is this feeling? But her trembling words did not attract any attention from Bo Feng Shuimen. At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the masked man in front of him. Once you take it, you can remove the mask and learn the true identity of the masked man. It''s just that now he actually doesn''t want to remove this mask from the bottom of his heart, as if removing this mask, the whole world would be destroyed. A strong sense of panic, along with the hard touch of the mask, continuously passed from the hand, causing sharp panic in his heart. At this time, he was already in a cold sweat. Why is this happening? I don''t want to remove this mask? Or, can''t I remove this mask? But why do I feel that I don''t want to, why do I feel that I can''t? Besides, why can''t my hand move? Why, there is a feeling that the body cannot move? The pupil technique that dominates time and space has obviously been eliminated, why is it still unable to move, as if the whole arm is frozen? just like Does the arm itself do not want to uncover this mask? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1964： bad "Boom!" With a very heavy muffled sound, with all the power of throwing, the figure of Chakra wrapped in jet black like a flame slammed into the thickest tree in the forest. "Crack!" Suddenly, the sturdy tree cracked, and with a bang, like the fallen tree in front of it, it fell down with a rumbling rumble. After crushing a few smaller trees, it fell down with a rumbling sound. On the ground, aroused smoke and dust. "cough!" In the next second, amidst the smoke and dust, a figure with dark chakra burning all over his body slowly stood up, and heard a soft cough. "Heh...hehe...hehehehe...hahahahahaha!" Then there was a deep laughter, as if suppressing something, but it seemed to think of something funny, and couldnt help but laugh. At first it was low, slow, and intermittent, and slowly It started to become more and more coherent, louder and louder, and finally opened his mouth and laughed. "Very capable! This is not very capable!" After that, when the laughter gave up, the smoke and dust had already dispersed, and the figures in the smoke and dust slowly became clear. It was Uchiha Nobuhiko who pressed one hand on his face with an unstoppable upward grin at the corner of his mouth. At this moment, one of his eyes is still dimmed, and the bright red light in the other eye seems to be dimmed. Although it is not the dimness of blindness, it is obviously much less. look. It seemed that there had been some kind of change. Choosing to sacrifice myself eliminated the pupil power of the pig, the deer and the butterfly, and gave them the ability to eliminate my pupil power! However, it doesn''t matter anymore, then, there is no hindrance! Now, they have no means to threaten me. I don''t have to worry about it anymore, since the ability to press the bottom of the box has been taken out, and the outsiders in this life have been defeated and seized his power. At the same time, in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart, the last trace of calmness belonging to the outsider Taki Chiba slowly dissipated, and the last trace of calmness did not eliminate the anger, that uncontrollable anger, after all, just now In the laughter, it faded. And this thought flashed through his mind. calm calm. Now that the beneficial influence of Takichiba''s characteristics on me has ended, I must calm down, and must deliberately remain calm. Since the nine tails that are about to arrive are all flying, it means that this thing will not be so simple to do, and it may even be doomed to fail! At this time, I must not overestimate myself! Hirohiko Uchiha, wasn''t he originally an eye reserve of this life that I look down upon? Do not! The eternal kaleidoscope is the petri dish of the round eyes! However, it was him who, at the most critical moment, developed the power in Nao Uchiha''s eyes that could restrain my ability and turned the whole situation around! This kind of seemingly coincidental thing is almost tired! This life is the only time to join the Uchiha clan and have a younger brother. It is also the only time. When in the Uchiha clan, I can get the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and gain the power similar to Uchiha Madara. If you don''t make up your mind in this life, then everything will be endless. Moreover, I also showed my strength, and now, there is no way to be alone or to hide it. Then, after the anger faded and disappeared after the duck in hand flew, Uchiha Nobuhiko slowly straightened up, and after taking a breath, slowly took a step in the thoughts that were constantly emerging in his heart. Then, wrapped in pitch black flames, he took another step. Then, next, the situation over there should be that Bofeng Shuimen left with Uzumaki Kushina and his party, and then quickly returned to the village, summoning all available forces to deal with me. As for me, in the current situation, I have actually been forced to a certain desperate situation. Mizumi Nara is not an idiot, and Nara Lukisa present is not an idiot. Even if Taki Chibas life is still in my hands, they should know. This is not the case of Takichiba. Perhaps they will stay Taki Chiba. Ok So, what to do next, Heaven''s Royal has almost reached the time limit, although the remaining pupil power is gathered in the first time, it can only be used once. And it wont last long. To be used on the blade. Still, they can''t let them take Uzumaki Kushina! With this step, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart began to calculate. At the same time, after his mind began to alive, his footsteps became faster and faster, and his figure suddenly turned into a streamer, flying towards the open space where everyone was. bad! At this time, on the other side, the nails were deeply embedded in the flesh, and Xuena, whose hands were bleeding, opened his eyes suddenly. The powerless and angry expression on his face was instantly replaced by a shocked look, and his heart suddenly tight. "Mr. Watergate, go quickly, take Mr. Jiuxinai and go!" Suddenly, her heart palpitations ~www.novelhall.com~ She couldn''t help it anymore, and shouted to the Bo Feng Shui Men with her back to her. This speed! Ten seconds! Do not! In nine seconds, Uchiha Nobuhiko will be back! It''s too late! At the same time, she has already begun to quickly estimate the time for Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has almost turned into a dark figure, to arrive here through her white eyes. fast! too fast! Uchiha Nobuhiko''s speed is too fast! You must go right away, or it''s too late! With the estimation in his mind, Xuena quickly judged what to do now. Now, I must take away Mr. Jiuxinai immediately! No way! It is necessary to confirm the identity of the masked man, his temporal and spatial abilities, and be with Uchiha Nobuhiko, and even be able to place a curse on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart. Its influence is not necessarily worse than Uchiha Nobuhiko''s. The point is, they are now united together! you must look! Be sure to confirm! And at this moment, when Xuenai''s voice sounded, a resolute flash flashed across Bo Feng Shuimen''s face, and instantly suppressed those strong thoughts that were coming from the bottom of his heart to prevent him from unmasking his mask. . "Oh!" At the same moment that resolutely flashed, Bo Feng Shuimen held down the fingers of the mask and made a slight bend. With a soft sound, his hand grabbed the mask! Just let me see, who are you? "what!" However, in the next second, he suddenly changed color, and his whole body suddenly leaned forward. bad! In the count! this is Suddenly, all the emotional thoughts in his heart were already filled with such a shock! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1965： Calculate! "Six seconds! Mizumi-sensei, Uchiha Nobuhiko is back, we must leave!" After an exclamation, Xuenai''s expression changed again as he looked at the non-moving Bofeng Shuimen, and couldn''t help but scream again. So fast! This speed is like an upgraded version of Chiba''s eight-door model. Although it is not the eight-door Dunkaka used by Chiba, the way Uchiha Nobuhiko''s chakra flows and the feeling of chakra is almost the same as when Chiba used the eight-door model, except that it was colder than Chiba. However, there are more chakras than Chiba''s eight-door pattern, and the density of chakras is much higher, and an entity similar to the defensive pupil technique is formed directly on the body. Chiba''s eight-door model is a further improvement and application of the eight-door Dunjia access control technique. Although it may seem inconceivable, it is understandable after all, and can be explained by logic. The reason why there are so many side effects of forbidden surgery is that the forbidden surgery is imperfect, but because a certain aspect has reached the extreme, it cannot be further improved. If it is improved, it is another kind of surgery. A technique far inferior to the forbidden technique. The improvement of Bamen Dunjia with the aptitude shown by Chiba is just one of the miracles he has created. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko can also have the power similar to Chiba''s improvement of Hachimon Dunjia, which is a bit wrong. What did this Uchiha Nobuhiko do? What you did, what you did to Chiba, you got this power! At the same time, unable to help but exclaim again, Xue Nai''s heart flashed through this series of thoughts. Unconsciously, his vision shifted from Uchiha Nobuhiko who came quickly to Chiba behind him. As for Chiba''s situation, the same as before, there was nothing strange, but he was unconscious. In the faintness, she seemed to have caught some connection between Uchiha Nobuhiko''s power and Chiba''s coma. "You are not unconscious!" At this moment, Xuenai''s voice just started, and before it fell, there seemed to be no response from Xuenai''s perspective, but his figure suddenly leaned forward slightly. It was an exclamation. Not in a coma? Upon hearing these words, Xuena''s heart was fluttering, and his eyes suddenly fell on the water gate of Bofeng. What...what''s going on? This chakra? And its okay to not pay attention. After paying attention, in her blank vision, she saw the chakra of her own teacher Watergate, which seemed to overlap with some kind of intangible chakra, leaning forward, then The human-shaped Chakra, who seems to have no entity, is constantly rising, as if a person is slowly standing up. "Four generations of Hokage, Water Gate, and Nine Tails, I will accept it!" At this time, a slightly gloomy voice came from far away. Then, in Xue Nai''s raised eyes that suddenly turned because of this abrupt sound, the wave wind water gate that was leaning forward changed. A hand, as if a phantom, slowly stretched out from the back of the Bofeng Shuimen, and then, the right shoulder, the chest in the black robe, the chin, the left shoulder, and then the whole with a shadow mask. The head, after this hand stretched out, slowly protruded from the back of Bo Feng Shui Gate''s leaning forward, as if the person lying there stood up, and came out through the Bo Feng Shui Gate. It''s the masked man! He is not in a coma! Who is being calculated! In an instant, Xue Nai''s heart slammed tight again, and suddenly she realized something. "Run! Teacher Jiuxina! Run!" Almost at the same time, after realizing something, she shouted again! It''s Mr. Kushina! His goal is Mr. Jiuxina! This Uchiha Nobuhiko was either calculated by the mask man, or negotiated with the mask man! He seemed to be unconscious on purpose! All this is actually their strategy! The purpose is to paralyze us, let us be careless, let us ignore! Now, it''s time for them to show their fangs when they try to see you in a poor way! The two of them are either calculating each other! Either they are behind each other! While shouting, her heart was bright. "Humph!" Then, there was a painful grunt, her figure suddenly froze. She, who had subconsciously stood up and dashed away in this shout, suddenly stopped, her figure slightly elevated. Bad...bad! My feet! Xue Nai clenched her teeth tightly in the intense pain from her knees and calves, but couldn''t stand up. Her feet are already dripping with blood. Just now she rushed too far, and there was already a blood in the two shallow gullies that she pulled out when she stopped kneeling beside Hongyan. Jiuxina! The goal is Kushina! But at this moment, the moment Xuenai stayed in his body, Bo Feng Shui Men''s toes moved slightly, and the forward leaning came to a halt. Suddenly, his head turned behind him. Behind me~www.novelhall.com~ the direction of my wife! We are trapped! This masked man was not unconscious at all! Either he and Uchiha Nobuhiko calculated each other, no, Uchiha Nobuhiko was calculated by this masked man! Or, the two are behind each other! We are completely calculated! Moreover, it is too late! Too late! At this moment, in the gaze obscured by the slowly condensed back, Bo Feng Shuimen read that he is too late now. At the speed of this masked man''s spatial transmission, he now uses the Thunder God, it is too late! "Snapped!" At this moment, he stood up through the Bofeng Shuimen, and the materialized mask man, his heel touched the Bofeng Shuimen heel lightly, but his hand was pressed on the ground without hesitation. Yukina who was looking at him subconsciously yelled in surprise, but suddenly stopped Yukina who was standing up, and a worried "Skinna" in his mouth was about to exit Kushina''s shoulder. Bad... bad! But with the touch of the enemy''s palm on his shoulder, Kushina''s face suddenly changed, but when he spoke, he swallowed alive. "Wow!" At this moment, at the edge of the forest and the clearing, among the fallen woods, a silhouette wrapped in a thin black flame flashed out. That is Uchiha takes soil! Suddenly, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his face changed drastically. bad! I was calculated! This Uchiha brought soil and was not in a coma. Seeing the masked man pressing on Kushina''s shoulder and the twisted pupil power, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind immediately flashed such a thought. Damn it! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1966： Destroy Konoha! Ok? Nobuhiko Uchiha? Sure enough, it was Uchiha Madarachi who told him to solve the problem immediately, and he was unscathed. The masked male kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes that the pupils of time and space are constantly releasing, looked to his left side slightly, and caught the figure of Uchiha Nobuhiko who was wrapped in the dark chakra through the forest. The pupil of the masked male was slightly slightly shrink. However, it is over here. Kyuubi is already mine. Then, after this glance, such a thought flashed in his mind. He has been waiting for this opportunity, waiting for both sides to lose, or to give him a chance to seize the nine-tailed man Zhuli Maelstrom Kushina. And now, he waited. As the successor of Madara Uchiha, he certainly knew that Nobuhiko Uchiha had such an assassin as Yu Tianzhi. This can even be called the pupil technique that controls time and space on top of Fei Lei Shen and his time and space abilities. He has been waiting, has been waiting for Uchiha Nobuhiko to use this pupil technique. Otherwise, as long as there is this pupil technique, even if he wins the nine tails, it is useless. Uchiha Nobuhiko, can use this pupil technique at any time to capture the nine tails. And the reason why he was in a coma in front of Uchiha Nobuhiko was to wait for Uchiha Nobuhiko to be forced out of this day''s imperial court by Hafeng Mizumon and others. Although it is true that he was defeated by Bofeng Shuimen, he is just a spiral pill, and he will not lose his combat effectiveness. At most, he lost a hand and suffered some damage that can be called an impact on combat effectiveness. That''s it. Unconsciousness is still impossible! This is nothing more than a plan. In order to elicit this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Heavenly Imperial Guard, he is very aware of the strength of Nami Fengmi Gate, as well as the potential and strength of Uzumaki Kushina, not to mention that Taki Chiba, Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Xue Na is here. He knew that Takichiba would never give up, and as long as Takichiba did not give up, Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina would definitely not give up, and it would be impossible for Hafeng Mizumon to give up. And Takichiba will not give up. He is very clear, he is very clear. As long as Uchiha Nobuhiko still has nine tails, he will definitely have a conflict with Takichiba''s gang, and with their strength, they must be able to force Uchiha Nobuhiko to use this heavenly defense. Of course, among these, seeing Taki Chiba completely defeated, he still felt a little incredible. In his memory, this super genius is even better than the Hagi Kakashi, and can almost be described as having never failed. At that moment, he even doubted the decision to pretend to be unconscious and wait for the opportunity. However, in the end he decided to continue to do so. The reason is not because of other things, but, he believes in Takichiba, and believes that Takichiba and the group will force Uchiha Nobuhiko to use the Heavenly Imperial Palace. And as long as this Uchiha Nobuhiko uses Heaven''s Royal, then he will have no worries. He knows very well, this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Heavenly Lord. This is indeed a powerful pupil technique beyond common sense, and even this completely does not conform to the rules of temporal and spatial abilities or ninjutsu. Time and space ninjutsu and ability, although it is the ability and ninjutsu of time and space, no matter what, they are biased towards space, and it is impossible to stop early and stop for a long time. He is like the **** of thunder in the water gate of waves. It does cause a short pause and space movement, but this interval is the moment when the space moves. When the movement ends, it stops at the end. His space-time ability is entirely spatial, and he stops when he doesn''t exist. This kind of pupil technique that completely dominates time and space actually violates the rules of time and space and cannot exist. Even Uchiha Madara has never seen this kind of pupil technique. However, even though it is a pupil technique that violates common sense, it is actually very restrictive. According to Uchiha Madara''s narrative and information, this Heavenly Guardian can only be used in cooperation with Izanagi. It is necessary for Uchiha Nobuhiko to use Izanagi, and then his left eye will activate the power of the heavenly defense for the duration of Izanagi to dominate time and space, and as long as Izanagis duration ends, or it stops dominating time and space in the middle, this The Heavenly Emperor can be lifted, and for a long time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s left eye will fall into a state where he cannot use the Heavenly Emperor. This is the intelligence of Madara Uchiha, who has been wary of Uchiha Nobuhiko for a long time, and there is nothing wrong with it. And if it weren''t for this heavenly imperial, Uchiha Nobuhiko would not have escaped under Uchiha Madara. Now that Uchiha Nobuhiko is back, according to the scope of the Heavenly Imperial Guard, he should be caught in a stop. It is obvious that Uchiha Nobuhiko has now lifted the Heavenly Imperial Guard. In other words, he was no longer able to activate Heaven''s Royal. It is impossible to stop him! Uchiha Nobuhiko, he is too late! Bo Feng Shui Men, too late! That Hyuga Yukina is even too late! Nine Tails are already in his pocket! "ended." Thinking of this, the masked man turned his gaze slightly and looked at the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli in his hand. With this look, the air slowly twisted from his hand, including Kushina and his own figure. , They all began to twist and present a spiral shape, and the center of the spiral is his eyes~www.novelhall.com~ Mr. Jiuxina! " At this moment, Xue Nai''s cries revived, and her face was already full of fright because of the pain. Teacher Jiuxina! Never lose Teacher Jiu Xinnai again! She wants to stand up, and she can stand up now, but the painful meal just now is too late! hateful! Damn it! That''s too late! At this moment, Bo Feng Shui, who barely put his fingers up, snapped his front teeth, and suddenly stretched out the hand that was about to buckle the male calf of the mask. At this moment, it seemed to have stagnated. The distance of only half a centimetre has become An insurmountable divide. They have nothing to do! This situation is desperate! "despair!" At the same time, at this instant, under the super-high-speed acceleration, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had rushed out of the forest, landed suddenly, raising his feet, and watching the already distorted space, the corners of his eyes twitched slightly. Too late! It''s too late to rush over! There is an acceleration that absorbs the necessary energy, and it is impossible to stop it in time! The absorption speed of Uchiha''s belt soil has been significantly increased, and within two seconds, he will be able to take away the strength of the nine-tailed man! As long as he is in a different space with his time and space capabilities, I can do nothing! Gee! Damn it! After that, his left eye shrank suddenly, his teeth snapped, and his eyes were bright red and bright suddenly in the uncontrollable anger! So, the next step is to destroy Konoha! Just use nine tails! Is Konoha''s legacy left by Senjujutsu? And at this time, as the distortion continued to intensify, the entire body fell under the mask of the twisted mask man, and a grinning smile filled with hatred quietly emerged. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1967： at last…… Goodbye, Chiba. Goodbye, Xuena. Farewell, junior. The last strand of distortion covers his body, the touch of time-space transfer and the continuous abrupt intensification of his own different world, the grinning at the corners of the masked mans mouth freezes without knowing when, his eyes involuntarily glanced at the horrified face , The girl struggling to stand up, and the boy who was unconscious on the ground and did not respond, and the boy who had lost any sound and had cell necrosis in his body and had no possibility of survival. And such a thought flashed through his mind involuntarily. At this time, in his mind, the memories of when he was still Uchiha with soil, suddenly surged. The trio of geniuses in front of him is considered the closest friend to him at the time, and they shared happiness and sorrows, and shared life and death during the mission of the Godless Bridge. At this time, the masked man, looking at the miserable appearance of the three people at this time, also flashed a trace of unbearableness in his heart. However, this bit of unbearableness quickly dissipated because of recalling the mission of the Godless Bridge. The cold and turbulent icy cold filled his mind at the moment that the girl he loved so much appeared. At this moment, his eyes were cold for a moment. Then, his eyes turned away. At the last moment of the transfer, he looked at the forehead with cold sweat dripping. Although he still maintained a calm and calm color, there was only a desperate blond handsome man left in his eyes. The corner of his mouth was the deepest touch. The sneer appeared again. The four generations of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen, Teacher Watermen, you will always be like this. You have the fastest speed in the ninja world, but you are always one step late. me too. So does Lynn. Now, Mr. Jiu Xinnai, too! With the desperate look in his eyes, the masked man, no, such inexplicable and complicated thoughts flashed through Uchiha''s heart with soil. Full of hatred, but it does not seem to be the kind of hatred of hatred. Even with a little pity. At one point, he couldn''t explain the inexplicable emotion. However, no matter what he thinks now, it doesn''t matter anymore. Kyuubi has already started, and his plan has been successful. As long as he arrives in a different space that belongs to him, even if this Uchiha Nobuhiko possesses the ninjutsu that dominates time and space, he can''t threaten him. His different space is an independent space, a space independent of any space, and it belongs to him alone. Nobuhiko Uchiha could not interfere. And he will also enter his own different space, cut off all contact, until the nine tails are taken out. Now, the key to the seal is still embedded in the seal. As long as you take Kushina away, you can get the nine tails! At this time, his space transfer has already started, and no one can stop him! "Do you think that if you calculate me, I will take you out of it." However, at this moment, at this moment, his ear, his ear that has been generally drawn into the different space by the spiral pupil force, suddenly sounded such a long and cold voice. what! The moment he heard these words, his face changed drastically. At this moment, the twisted pupil power suddenly slowed down, and the induction of that different space suddenly began to go away. Even the distorted images of the two in this space are slowly reversed, slowly, but irreversibly, into a clear and correct effect. What...what''s going on? How can he...how can he... At this moment, Uchiha''s soiled eyes, with indescribable shock, looked to his right side little by little. "despair!" At this moment, the sound of footsteps on the ground sounded softly on his right side, stepping on everyone''s heart. Nobuhiko Uchiha! At the same time, the Bofeng Water Gate on the side and Xuenai over there slowly widened their eyes. At this moment, on the right side of the masked man, in front of Bofeng Shuimen, and directly in front of Kushina, there was an impressively standing step by step stepping out of his body wrapped in a dark flame-like youth. At this moment, Zhengyi The masked man who looked at the surrounding space completely restored to normal with a smile on his face. It is Nobuhiko Uchiha! And the words just now came from this Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Impossible! This is impossible! You should not be able to activate the second time when the Heavenly Ruler dominates time and space, and the time should have arrived." At this time, Uchiha''s voice with a little horror suddenly sounded. At this time, he was already surrounded by a sense of disharmony divided between time and space, unable to move, and his own space transmission was also suspended. Obviously, this was the imperial deity of heaven and the control of time and space. However, this should not be possible. First of all, he had already cancelled the Heavenly Emperor just now. The distance just now was obviously within the scope of the Heavenly Lord, and time and space were not dominated. Obviously, Uchiha Nobuhiko had already cancelled the Heavenly Lord once. According to the intelligence, it is impossible for him to use it anymore! Moreover, Izanagi''s time should be almost over, now, time and space should not be dominated anymore. "Oh, you said that the Heavenly Imperial Palace can only be used once within the duration. Sorry, I never seem to interrupt the Heavenly Imperial Palace in front of people, nor use it again after I interrupted the heavenly Imperial Palace. Actually Well, the information you got may be wrong, my Heavenly Royal, within the duration, can be used at any time, can be interrupted countless times, and it can save pupils." In response to this, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who pulled Kushina with one hand, glanced at the shoulders of Renzhuli next to him, and the eyes under the mask flashed with horror Uchiha Daido, and said indifferently. "Don''t you think that I don''t know the old man, so investigate me again?" At the end, he straightened the standing Kushina, and Uchiha Nobuhiko moved closer, and said softly in Uchiha''s ear with soil in a very low voice. He... all know? This is... the trap he set? Is this a trap he set? And at this moment, hearing this sound, the panic in Uchiha''s eyes suddenly changed to a kind of panic. He underestimated this Uchiha Nobuhiko! Uchiha Madara also underestimated this Uchiha Nobuhiko! This Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has been guarding against them, deliberately gave them wrong information! At the same time, in his heart, in shock, such a thought flashed through, from head to toe, it was already cold! "What are you doing!" At this time, Xuenai''s anxious voice ~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly sounded. Jiuxina! At the same time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes widened suddenly, but in his pupils, there was a clear reflection of the five fingers of the Ji Zhang that was pressed against his wife''s seal. End...over! And their hearts are already desperate. At this time, the seal was once again in the hands of the enemy. They are still immobile in the sense of violation of time and space. despair. Now, there is only despair. Same as before, only despair. "Crack!" The fact is that there is only despair. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, without any hesitation, twisted the seal again. In the sound of the key turning the keyhole. Yukina, Nami Fung Mizumon and even Uchiha brought dirt on their faces with despair and paleness. Now, no one can stop Uchiha Nobuhiko! "Crack!" After that, there was another sound. "Kushina (teacher)!" They are powerless, and even shouting are so powerless! it''s finally over. With the second twist in his hand, another layer of seal was released, and Uchiha Nobuhiko was relieved. Finally, no one can stop him. "Crack!" Just after this thought was turned, another seal was released smoothly! Hyuga Yukina''s desperate look, Hafeng Mizumon''s desperate look, Uchiha Daito''s unconcealable desperate and terrified look. Nine Tails are already in his pocket. At this moment, his hands were also hard. "call out!" Then, his figure blurred. Disappeared in place. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1968： The unknown disappears! What...what''s going on? Disappeared? A layer of **** sand was gently brushed across her ankles, and Xuena, whose eyes widened slightly, opened her mouth lightly and suppressed the "stop" in her mouth. At this moment, in her highly concentrated point of view, there was no Uchiha Nobuhiko. Just now, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was about to open all the seals at once, lost his figure and disappeared. Disappeared in place. On the other hand, Mr. Jiu Xinnai stood there intact. Although the seal was opened a little more, it did not seem to hinder much. Some nine-tailed chakras overflowed, but they were not enough to form an entity. Chakra is insignificant compared to the chakra of Nine Tails as a whole. Moreover, the seal did not loosen. Although it has been unlocked a bit, in general, the seal is still intact. Through the insight and prediction of the white eyes, the movement in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hand just now should be to unscrew the seal with all his strength, and completely unlock the seal of the Kyuubi Man Zhuli. If it were not for his sudden disappearance, I am afraid that the seal has now been unlocked. Up. Although I don''t know what happened, but now, my teacher seems to be saved. "Oh... got... saved?" Then, after a series of thoughts flashed in her mind, after swallowing the phrase "stop" in her mouth, she used a stiff corner of her mouth to raise an arc, opening her mouth in relief. Disappeared? How... how did it disappear? But at this time, looking at the sudden cheerfulness in front of him, his wife is intact, and Bo Feng Shuimen is somewhat unable to react. This was too sudden, just like this, Uchiha Nobuhiko disappeared like this? Even as the fourth generation of Hokage, after a long battle, the sudden disappearance of the enemy at a critical time without any traces, he encountered it for the first time. Rao is because of his rich experience, and there is no way to react at this time. Too...too good. Anyway, it was... it was a disaster. However, even though there was no way to react, the boss breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Although it is still under the control of time and space, that Uchiha Nobuhiko disappeared in place for unknown reasons, but that Uchiha Nobuhiko should not have suffered much harm. Otherwise, the pupil technique that governs time and space will not fluctuate at all. Now, Nobuhiko Uchiha should be fine, but Kushina has escaped. As for why Uchiha Nobuhiko disappeared, why suddenly disappeared like this, without a hint, he didn''t know. However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know, now his wife has escaped. Moreover, there must be a reason for Uchiha Nobuhiko''s disappearance, and this reason must be beneficial to them. In this way, it is enough. At least, for him now, it is already a "very good" thing. did not see? Didn''t you see the kaleidoscope writing wheel? but Just now, should it be? At the same time, in front of Hafeng Mizumon, his unbroken left hand was placed on the masked man on the left shoulder of Kushina, who was pale and unreturned, that is, Uchiha, who was under the mask. His face was also blank and unable to react. What happened just now, he couldn''t see clearly with his kaleidoscope, no, I didn''t catch it. Uchiha Nobuhiko disappeared suddenly, and he did not see why. This is terrible! When Uchiha Nobuhiko disappeared at the most critical time, this matter is definitely beneficial to Hafeng Mizumon and his party. But what will happen? In other words, who can turn the tide at this time? People who can cause this kind of situation have already lost their combat effectiveness! However, in his heart, he has already cried out. Obviously, when Uchiha Nobuhiko was about to unlock the seal, he suddenly disappeared in place. The kaleidoscope wrote the wheel and even looked at the appearance of Hyuga Yukina, but he didnt catch it. This unknown, obviously It is to prevent Uchiha Nobuhiko from taking the manju. And his ally is only Uchiha Nobuhiko. This unknown, obviously, is not a good thing for him. Moreover, now Uchiha Nobuhiko''s space-time control is still there, I am afraid, this matter, for him, may be a desperate situation. Now, it''s just from one desperate situation to another. Just now, it was Uchiha Nobuhiko who had acquired Kyuubi, who would definitely kill him as soon as possible, so as to eliminate his troubles forever. Perhaps, after Uchiha Nobuhiko got Kyuubi before, he might not kill him, but he now calculates Uchiha Nobuhiko like this. Judging from Uchiha Nobuhiko''s character and already guarding against them, I am afraid he can''t escape. One died. This guy, who even Uchiha Madara almost planted in his hands, would never be soft-hearted, especially when he was already threatening. But now, the unknown is preventing them from obtaining the nine tails for whatever purpose. Whether the unknown is purely protecting Kushina or wanting to obtain the nine tails, it is impossible for him to live. It is impossible to let the existence that threatens the Nine-tailed Man Zhuli live. Both Uchiha Nobuhiko and him are dying! Uchiha took the soil and knew the current situation very well. "Ok?" And just the next second after this thought ~www.novelhall.com~ his wandering gaze seemed to have discovered something suddenly, his face suddenly changed, and an incredible color suddenly appeared. Could it be that No way! It shouldn''t be! Moreover, even if it was him, it was impossible to achieve this level! but But in his mind, an unbelievable and somewhat messy thought had already flashed. Do not! It can''t be him! Never possible! Just a coincidence, this is just a coincidence! However, soon, a more messy and unbelievable idea negated the previous idea. Ok? Wait a minute, this is! That can''t be... Yes! But at this time, the same gaze at Bofeng Shuimen seemed to have noticed something, his gaze condensed, his face suddenly changed, and an unbelievable but hopeful gaze appeared. "Huh? Wait a minute, is this?" At the same time, on the other side, Xuena, whose face was full of rejoicing, suddenly lowered her head and looked at the slightly **** dust that passed from her feet, and a trace of surprise and suspicion flashed in her eyes. color. "Boom!" And at this moment, on her right side, on the left side of Hafeng Water Gate, directly opposite Kusina and Uchiha belt soil, a cloud of mushroom-shaped smoke was hundreds of meters away from the forest on the edge of the clearing. Suddenly exploded. "Crack!" Afterwards, rows of trees fell to both sides from the place where the mushroom-shaped soot column exploded. In the muffled rumbling, the trees fell all the way, and a avenue fell toward them! In that dense mountain forest, the two sides of the trees were separated in an instant, pour out a avenue, leading to the mushroom-like smoke and dust! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1969： Exactly! That...that is... Over there? This huge sound and movement immediately attracted everyone present. Almost the stall where the sound came from, if the three of them felt it, they immediately turned their eyes. And when they saw the mushroom-shaped soot avenue formed by the fallen tree leading to the tumbling mushroom-like smoke and dust avenue, everyone''s heart involuntarily flashed such a thought. Oops, this is really bad! Another desperate situation! At the same time, as his eyes turned to the highway, Uchiha''s face under the dirt mask became completely stiff. He already understands what is going on now, He also knows what happened just now, what happened to this unknown disappearance! For him, this is definitely not a good thing. Even, the previous worries have come true, he has gone from one desperate situation to another. He knows very well that the initiator of this unknown disappearance is by no means a soft-hearted person. Since this initiator has the ability to save the Jiuwei Ren Zhuli from a situation that is basically impossible to reverse, then this initiator must be above him. On the strength. Moreover, at the speed of the instigator, that kind of superspeed that the kaleidoscope writing wheel hadn''t caught inadvertently, his own space and time capabilities may not be of any use. Damn it! How could this be! Besides, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is so confident! In the end, he was put in one. This guy definitely pretended to be unconscious just like me, in order to wait for this opportunity to kill him in one fell swoop. Damn it! We are all hit! The mantis catches the cicada, and the oriole is behind. Completely calculated! Do not! It should be said that it is normal to be calculated by him. The problem lies with me and myself. I think too much of Uchiha Nobuhiko, too high for his strength, as well as his vision and wisdom! Although this Uchiha Nobuhiko has shown extraordinary wisdom and indescribable rich experience, he still pales in comparison to him. Yes He is Konoha''s first super genius in thousands of years! Even Uchiha Nobuhiko who can count Uchiha Madara is not an opponent at all! And at this moment, between gritted his teeth secretly, such a thought flashed through Uchiha''s heart with soil. At the same time, as this thought flashed, his eyes involuntarily glanced to his right side. Yes Great That''s great, it''s great! This time, great. But at this time, looking at the mushroom smoke rising to the sky and spreading upwards, I already had a general wave of wind and water in my heart, and my heart was already full of joy. For a while, looking at the smoke and dust, I couldn''t look away. . He now has a thorough understanding of what is going on now, and now that he can save Kushina in such an impossible situation, it may be him. In other words, he is the only one who can turn the tide in that situation! I don''t know why, although he is still unable to move, he is still under the control of Uchiha Nobuhiko, and the time and space dominance has not been lifted, which also shows that Uchiha Nobuhiko still has combat effectiveness, but Namikaze''s heart is Dading. It seems that at this moment, the crisis has been resolved. A sense of peace of mind came to life. At the same time, thinking of this, his eyes also involuntarily glanced behind the opposite Xuena. It must be him! It must be him! It can''t be someone else, great, great! Not only did he save Mr. Jiuxinai, he was fine too! Great! And at this moment, Xuenas heart was also full of surprises, even the full of excitement and joy, almost filled her heart, except for that in her heart that couldnt be eliminated, it seemed that a close friend who had been pierced in her heart died intensely. The grief prevented her from showing her face, and she was completely overwhelmed by this sudden surprise. "Ok?" However, unlike Bo Feng Shuimen''s pure surprise and joy, Xue Nai''s expression slowly changed after only a thought flashed through this surprise. This chakra? This violent chakra? Is it his? How could it be possible that such a violent Chakra could be confined in the body and used? Isn''t this, you are suffering extraordinary harm every moment? Such a violent Chakra, the internal organs may be injured every moment, right? how can that be possible? Moreover, the amount of this chakra is too much, as if...like a tail beast! Although it was not as good as the tail beast, it was close enough. It''s close to the second tail I met back then! It''s almost half of my chakra! This... is this him? Such violent and huge chakra volume... However, with the change of her face, Xue Nai''s white-eyed vision slowly moved back and looked behind her. At this moment, judging from the feedback from the white eyes, she couldn''t believe it, and subconsciously looked behind her. At this time, the three people who moved their eyes at the same time also settled at the same moment. It fell behind Xue Nai. Landed in the place where Qianye was originally unconscious. At this time, there was nothing there. There was only one circle, and the round smoke and dust that had spread to a considerable distance ~ www.novelhall.com~ behind Xue Nai, there was no sign of anyone! "Crack!" And just at this moment, in the avenue leading to the mushroom-shaped steaming plume of smoke, a sound of cracking ground suddenly sounded. "Crack!" Afterwards, before they were aware of the reaction, two more cracking sounds came into everyone''s ears with a clearer and crisper momentum. coming! What''s coming! In an instant, Uchiha Daido and Hafengmizu''s heart shook together. Really... is it him? As for Xuena, who can see clearly in his white eyes, his brows are slightly frowned. Maybe he is too concerned, maybe he has some concerns, or he cant believe the current situation and is afraid that hes wrong. In her heart, she was a little uncertain. "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" Then, at this time, in the forest road, the sound of cracking became more and more concentrated, and in the shadows, a ray of emerald brilliance was dimly lit up, accompanied by the sound of cracks on the ground, in the mountain forest. Come quietly in the avenue. That''s it! At this moment, Uchiha''s face under the mud mask completely turned into despair. So... so good! At the same time, Bo Feng Shuimen was finally relieved. It''s... it''s him! That''s right, it''s him! It''s him! At this moment, Xue Nai''s figure suddenly trembled, and before she knew it, tears were already in her eyes. She read it right. They were not wrong. At this moment, what came out of the forest road was exactly... Chiba! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1970： is it you? "Crack!" The sound of ground cracking that spread all the way to the crisp middle section, accompanied by the last sound of ground cracking, one foot, wrapped in the green brilliance of the foot, at the moment of stepping on, the ground instantly cracked, piece by piece The broken soil, accompanied by the small branches of the fallen tree, slowly floated upward. "Ah" Then, with a faint emerald green breath, it slowly spit out from the mouth of the figure wrapped in the misty emerald green light. Is this...jingmen mode? This swollen chakra, the chakra of the pseudo-tailed beast, has almost all the speed and power bonus in the state of the scene. And, there are more keen dynamic eyesight than Wound Men and Du Men. Looking at the situation just now, even Xue Nai''s white eyes and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes with soil did not capture my speed. Although what happened just now was too sudden, they didn''t catch it because they didn''t pay attention, but if they didn''t pay attention, it would invalidate the insight ability of the white eye and the kaleidoscope writing wheel. This speed, if it weren''t for Uchiha Nobuhiko, should have been comparable to the fourth generation Raikage. Of course, it should be worse. However, it is no longer impossible to escape in the Lei Dun Chakra mode, or can only perform side attacks, or pre-judgment, and it is already possible to face the battle. is it Is the Jingmen mode, and the previous five doors, a qualitative change? And after exhaling this breath, I felt the rushing in my body almost as violent as in the wounded state, but I was able to fully grasp it, like a tame, almost several times the amount of chakra in the Dumen mode. The teenager slowly Opened his eyes. Suddenly, a pair of dark green eyes dyed by the misty emerald brilliance was revealed in the faint emerald brilliance. After opening his eyes, the boy didnt even look at the tearful friend in front of him who was already excited, the teacher Hokage with a relieved face, and he didnt look at the teacher who was restrained by the enemy, let alone the gaze I feel the desperate enemy in the middle, just staring at my hands blankly... Clenched a fist. Then, he shook his fist again. Chakras are escaping, but there are still more chakras than Domen mode. Is it because Chakra''s ultra-fine control ability is taken away? Or is there no way to fully control the scene door mode for the first time? Just like when the student mode was just developed and completed, it was inevitable that chakras would escape, and there was no way to convert 100% of the violent chakras into life. However, Chakra''s control does not feel significantly different. Chakra''s ultra-fine control ability, enhanced clone, and instant memory should have all been captured, but it seems that it didn''t have much impact on my strength. Originally, I thought that losing the ultra-fine control ability of Chakra would have a great impact on me, and even the eight-door mode would not be able to open because of this. After all, one of the foundations of the eight-door mode is the ultra-fine control ability of this chakra. Because of this ultra-fine control ability, it is possible to mix in the eight-door violent chakra enough mental energy to resist this violent chakra and reach a certain level. This energy balance transforms it into a regular chakra that can be used. It seems that I dont have to worry at all. Even in the King Gate mode, it is quite smooth. However, I don''t know if this escape is permanent or temporary. But at this time, feeling the huge amount of chakra in my body that I could not imagine, and the explosive power in the flesh stimulated by the chakra of the King Gate mode, there was no trace of joy on the boy''s face, even There was a slight doubt on his face. At this moment, his whole body is already surrounded by a misty emerald green chakra light curtain, as if he is wearing this jacket with an emerald green chakra light curtain from head to toe, somewhat similar to a tail. The coat of the beast, however, fits the body better than the coat of the tail beast, making his whole person like a light curtain with emerald green light with a human outline. And these chakras, which are generally light curtains, are actually a kind of chakra escape, because too much escape at the same time, so they form a kind of physical chakra light curtain in the style of outerwear. This also made the teenager very worried. Although this kind of escape was trivial for his current chakra, it still felt too wasteful for him who was used to using chakras carefully. Even if the continuous impact of the Jingmen mode is almost negligible, he still feels a little dissatisfied. And this kind of escape, from his initial measurement, is divided into two possibilities, one is permanent, that is, the Jingmen mode is like this, because Chakra is too violent, even if it is already in control, it is still running. Endlessness is basically the same as the violent degree of the original wounded state, inevitably there will be escape, which is a normal state and normal. There is also a possibility that he has not fully controlled the scene door mode. This escape is temporary. As the number of times the scene door mode is opened, he will gradually take full control and will no longer escape. As for the body, it seems to rely on self-healing ability and toughness ~www.novelhall.com~ to be able to bear it. Scene door mode, you can enter actual combat. In the end, after feeling it for a while, the young man raised his head slightly and concluded that it could be used in actual combat. He condensed his thoughts and finally set his sights on the group of people in front of him. "Chiba! Is it... is it you?" At this time, touching the gaze that the young man swept away, Jiuxina, Xuena, and Bo Feng Shui Men spoke almost at the same time. "Xue Nai, Teacher Jiu Xin Nai, Teacher Water Gate, you guys, are you all right!" Hearing this sound, his gaze swept away, the young man''s face relaxed, and he hurriedly raised the volume in response. "Really...really you? Is it really you?" Hearing this increase in volume, the tears in Xue Nai''s eyes fell instantly, almost choked, and said loudly. At the same time, Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai stared at him, and there was also a hint of questioning. "Well, it''s me, it''s me, Chiba." Regarding this, the young man nodded heavily and looked at the three people who were a little embarrassed, but intact, with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. Great! They...no... However, at this moment, his eyes touched something, and the relieved thought flashed in his heart, suddenly suffocated. "What''s the matter? Hongyan, are you injured?" Then, this sentence, under his slightly changed face, blurted out. He saw it, lying on the ground over there, facing his best friend! And in this sentence, the joy of Xuenai, Bo Feng Shuimen, and Jiu Xinnai''s faces because of this young man''s words, suddenly disappeared! The atmosphere suddenly turned cold. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1971： 0 puzzling impossible This is impossible... this is impossible! How could he wake up. Having taken away the power of outsiders, he couldn''t... impossible! Moreover, not only did he wake up, his strength was even stronger! After being robbed of the power of the outsider, he was able to possess even stronger power than before. I didn''t even notice that he had penetrated me into the ground. impossible! Apart from others, his improved technique for the Eight Doors Dunjia should be largely dependent on Chakras ultra-fine control ability in his outsider power. I have to say that something could not happen originally. Things can be achieved under the power of outsiders, but now, without this power, Taki Chiba can still use the improved technique, and even raise the level of this technique. Just now, what I saw was that the sixth door of the Eight Door Dunjia was opened, and he already had Chakra near the tail beast. Speed ??and strength have reached incredible levels. Compared with before, they are totally different. Impossible... Impossible... Exactly, what happened? The dust in the center of this mushroom-shaped upward steaming smoke was permeated in front of him. Uchiha Nobuhiko maintained a large-shaped posture embedded in the ground, staring blankly at the smoke and dust permeating above. Although there was no expression on his face, it seemed to be different. Full of incredible and incredible. He couldn''t understand why Taki Chiba could still wake up, and could still further improve his own strength after losing his greatest support, the power of outsiders. This is completely impossible. He has encountered many outsiders, but since he captured the outsider power of the first outsider, no outsider can wake up until they die of old age, sickness or all kinds of deaths. Can wake up again. This situation in Takichiba is absolutely impossible. He just couldn''t understand why this happened, and even the anger that should have been caused by the Kyuubi flying away once again was suppressed by this doubt and made him unable to get angry. The whole head is full of this problem. I don''t even understand the problem. Even the look in his eyes was a little slack and sluggish. "Crack!" At this moment, a cracking sound came from his face. "Crack!" After that, there were two more cracking sounds, as if spreading, and they sounded softly. At this moment, on his cheek, the black flame-like chakra wrapped around it was already cracked. Even on his left cheek, the protective film of the pitch-black flame-like chakra has been torn apart four finger-thick holes, and on his left cheek, there is also a thumb-thick hole. At this moment, cracks are coming. These five cavities were the starting point, and they continued to spread, like glass shattered, and Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was already covered with a layer of transparent cracks. At the same time, from time to time, a trace of blood overflowed from these holes. And this situation was something he couldn''t figure out. That grasping power, when he was about to unscrew the nine-tailed mans pillar power seal and completely untie the seal of the four elephants, he did not notice the grasping power directly on his face and brought him out The strength of being so far and penetrating the ground was able to crush his Suzuo Nenghu. Although Takichibas outsider power is contained within Susano, the defense power is greatly reduced, but for Hafeng Mizumon and others, it is still an absolute defense, absolutely invincible Susano. The defense power was crushed directly in the hands of Taki Chiba! This is simply incredible! Not only did his strength not decline, on the contrary, after being robbed of the power of outsiders, this Takichiba turned out to be a lot stronger, which is impossible. The reason why outsiders are troublesome is because their outsider power can do some miraculous things that they can''t do. Once this outsider power is lost, these outsiders are nothing more than ordinary people. The situation in Takichiba is really unheard of, unseen. Already, it has subverted the common sense of his many lives and hundreds of years. At this moment, he has encountered countless strange things, and after thousands of battles, he can''t react at this time. what is the problem? Is there any power hidden in Takichiba? In the final analysis, Takichiba''s several abilities are all too ordinary, completely not the specifications of outsiders'' power. These abilities add up, at most, it is the standard genius talent of a genius. It is also really different from those outsiders who can easily change the world pattern... Is it possible... With the stimulation of the pain in his face, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes condensed little by little, and his thoughts began to spread in the other direction. That won''t happen, now is that Takichiba''s real power? Takichibas outsider power is hidden under the outsider power I use... No no no! After all, this possibility is ridiculous! With the spread of thoughts ~www.novelhall.com~Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind naturally began to flood with various possibilities, but in the end, they were all rejected by him one by one. He has reincarnated for so many lives, and some things are still clear. In a sense, outsiders are pests, and the world will not allow them to act arbitrarily, otherwise, the average life span of outsiders will not exceed twenty-four years old. Even many outsiders died in their youth before their wings grew. It is impossible for Takichiba to possess dual outsider power. If there is such an exaggeration, how can he defeat those outsiders. This is impossible! Only with this, he firmly believes that it is absolutely impossible. However, this is impossible. It does not mean that there is no other special place in Taki Chiba, and Uchiha Nobuhiko also knows it very well. "It seems that this should be the one..." Then, thinking of this, he took a slight breath and slowly sat up from the small human-shaped pit in the center of the dust-covered pit, and then, in this self-talk, slowly stood up Up. Not because of the power of outsiders, or because Takichiba is special enough, but... That one! "Ok?" After he stood up, his figure was slightly suffocated. A puff of blood suddenly rolled down from his left eye, leaned down his cheek, and splashed on the ground by his feet, breaking into pieces. Several blood beads dipped into the soil. has it ended? Heavenly Royal! At this time, his left eye was already dimmed, as if he had used Izanaki''s right eye! And before his eyes, already... Total darkness! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1972： once again "What''s wrong... Hongyan, what''s the matter?" Under the misty emerald brilliance, Chiba''s face stiffened little by little, feeling the suddenly cold atmosphere, watching the original joyful expressions and emotions continue from the faces and eyes of the most important people of her Little by little, it dissipated, turning into a deeper sadness and pain, and then looking at the silent appearance of his best friend, his heart has been sinking and sinking. Can''t help it, already asking out loud again. Only this time, the question was a little lack of confidence and some trembling. "Chiba..." But at this time, seeing the appearance of her disciple''s discoloration, Jiu Xinnai''s joy that was already fading, was suddenly covered by a heavy grief. In this soft call, she had always been stubborn and strong, but her eyes were already There were tears. in case If I am not so naive, if I am not so ignorant, if I can be stronger... Hongyan, Hongyan will not die... Chiba and Xuena will not be sad either... Everything, everything is my fault, I am too weak as a teacher, too inefficient! It''s all... it''s all my fault! I... I can''t even protect myself! At this moment, her heart was already full of regret and self-blame. After spitting out these two words, she opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything. If her clenched hand were able to move at this time, I am afraid that blood was already overflowing. How...what to do... How should I... tell Chiba... How should I tell Chiba, Chi...Chiba will not be sad... How...what to do? Should... what should I say? At this time, looking at Chiba, whose face had obviously changed, Xuena''s heart was already a little messy and at a loss, except for the sorrow and pain that could not be erased. Seeing Qianye''s appearance, her heart hurts even more. Thinking about what to do for such a Chiba, it would not be too sad to let Chiba know about Hongyan''s death, but no matter what she thought, she couldn''t think of it. In the entanglement, at this moment, her heart seemed to be gripped. However, after opening his mouth, he still couldn''t say anything, he could only close his eyes, and Ren Ying''s tears rolled down. Ok? Hirohiko Uchiha? Although I don''t know why Chiba was able to act in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Heavenly Sovereign, I don''t seem to be sure to die. Now, even if Chiba knew my identity, he would inevitably kill me because I threatened Mr. Kushina. Although he appeared to be a hero before others, he cherished the will of fire inherited by his friends. Appearance, but, I can see that, after experiencing the darkness, I can see that Chiba has no will to fire at all, he just follows a simple behavior habit. If others treat him well, he treats him well, and who treats him well, he treats him well. Simple and clear. And if it threatens the person he loves, then he will incarnate the most ruthless Shura, and I, now has hurt the person he loves, no matter what the friendship between me and him, he will definitely kill me! Therefore, I am now from one desperate situation to another. Because Chiba will kill me. But now, it seems that I still have a silver lining and a silver lining. He must be full of confidence when he is so sure. So, at that time, I still had a chance! But at this time, in the sorrow and entanglement of Xuena and Kushina, the masked man, who is also with soil, flashed his eyes at this time. On the face of Chiba that changed color little by little, he found something before him Bright things. "Chiba, you are calm." At this moment, he took a deep breath, his face was always calm and calm, and he opened his mouth. When he spoke, he reminded Chiba to calm down. Here, after all, it is still a battlefield, and Qianye cannot be allowed to lose consciousness like this. Although it should be said more euphemistically, or even should not be said, it must be said. Can''t hide from Chiba! Moreover, I can''t hide it from Chiba! At this time, it is better than Chiba knew it himself! At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Watergate... Teacher?" And hearing this sound, Chiba''s face under the emerald brilliance was instantly stiff, and the look in Hongyan''s eyes suddenly turned into despair. Hirohiko... There was already a thud in his heart, and the breathing of the whole person suddenly stopped at this moment. He was choked. Choked on the spot. Do not! No, I can not! I can''t do this! I can''t do this! Then, in the next second, in his heart, he began to madly deny his current behavior. "Hongyan, sacrificed." But at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen took a deep breath and opened straightforwardly. At this time, you need to be so straightforward, not euphemistic, because this is a battlefield, you need a sense of crisis, straightforwardness is the best! The best reminder of Chiba! What makes Chiba feel the sense of crisis most! Sluggishness and euphemism will only lengthen Chiba''s reaction time in the narrative and give the enemy a chance to take advantage of it! Although cruel, sad, and unbearable, Bo Feng Shuimen can only do this. This is also the wisest way! Chiba will need some reaction time, but this kind of straightforwardness will make him feel urgency. With his combat experience and reaction, he will definitely be able to react when necessary! If you cant respond~www.novelhall.com~ he will remind you again! "Really...I know." However, in the next second, there was no adverse reaction that was dumbfounded or unacceptable, and Chiba''s response was unexpectedly calm. He nodded. Although there was a painful expression on his face, he spoke in a very calm manner. The tone is also calm and concise, hard to hide the grief, but very calm. "thousand" Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shui Men was startled, and he subconsciously opened his mouth. what happened? This feeling! However, in the next instant, his face changed suddenly, and his pupils shrank suddenly. The sense of violation of time and space, the feeling of being imprisoned, suddenly... Disappeared! Heavenly Royal, again... Lifted! It''s now! And at this moment, Uchiha''s eyes flashed sharply and his face under the mask suddenly sank. "Nu Xinnai!" In the next moment, Bo Feng Shui Men''s eyes flashed, he exclaimed, blurted out, and at the same time, his feet were already a little bit, and he leaped forward. Teacher Jiuxina! At the same time, Chiba, who had a series of thoughts in his mind, turned his head abruptly and looked at the masked man who was holding Kushina flying and retreating, and about to avoid the hand of the wave wind water gate that reached out. "Crack!" Almost instantly, Chiba''s figure sank subconsciously, her fingers were already erected, the ground under her feet suddenly shattered, and the cracks spread away. In an instant, a half-meter fan-shaped crack in front of Chiba''s right toe was stunned. to make! Trouble... It''s so fast. And in his heart, there was such a peaceful thought. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1973： Dont worry Succeeded? Successful...? From the perspective of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, it was judged that the quick response of Hafeng Mizumon, Uchiha belt soil that even the corner of Uzumaki Kushinas clothes could not be wiped, looked at the body over there sinking. Taki Chiba, who had just stepped on the ground for half a meter, couldn''t help but think of such an unbelievable thought. This wave of Feng Shui Gate did not catch up, he had expected it, because he had planned for a long time, he was waiting for the moment when this Heavenly Emperor disappeared, and suddenly attacked. At present, Mizuno Nami is still immersed in the non-absolute sane state of returning from Chiba, and because of Hirohikos death, Mizuno Nami is still very worried that Chiba, the only one on the field that can threaten Uchiha Nobuhiko, is already at a point. In the state of God, when he suddenly got into trouble, he would naturally slow down. These are all calculated. However, he didn''t expect that Takichiba would take another shot slowly. According to his estimation, if it were normal at this time, Takichiba should have disappeared in place, and he might have touched his back. . Is my estimate too negative? At this moment, such a thought flashed through his mind. "despair!" At this moment, he landed on one foot, and under this pull, he had already pulled Jiuxinai several meters out. "despair!" At the same time, Bofeng Shuimen landed in a half-squatting posture, his body shape turned slightly, and after pulling out two traces, he landed steadily. At the moment of landing, his figure is sinking again, his fingers are already erected, and his posture seems to be rushing up again. "Wait!" At this moment, the masked man let out a cold voice and suddenly sounded. "Nu Xinnai!" Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face changed suddenly, and his figure suddenly stopped, and he blurted out with an exclamation. "stop!" At the same time, Xuena''s horrified shouts sounded at the same time. Gee! The blackened soil is really cunning! At this time, Chiba, who was about to pop out, also paused, and the corners of his eyes trembled slightly. He slowly lowered Jieyin''s hand. At the same time, his slightly sinking figure was cautiously and slowly, slowly. Slowly straightening up, there was such a calm and unsettling thought in my heart. Even, there seems to be an uncontrollable sigh, mixed in. At this moment, in the eyes of the three of them, there was a reflection of the shiny kunai that the masked man''s hand was resting on Kushina''s neck. At this time, Jiu Xinnai, with two lines of tears rolling down, closed his eyes, his head tilted down, and he passed out. Obviously, in the case of pulling apart just now, this masked man had already knocked out Kunai, and took out Kunai, threatening them with Kunai''s life. At this time, if they acted rashly, this masked man would probably cut Kushinai''s throat without hesitation. Obviously, this masked man was very clear about the current situation, even very well about Jiuxinai''s situation. He knew that she was likely to commit suicide, so he knocked Jiuxinai unconscious and used Jiuxinai in a coma. Sinnai''s life is threatened. And this matter, if you change to another person, it may not be of any use, and it is useless to threaten the life of Jiuxinai. This Kushina was the person the masked man wanted, and if he died, it would not do any good to the masked man. In other words, Kushina is the person that the masked man cannot kill. As long as she dies, Kyuubi will die with it. Although she can be resurrected, no one knows how long it will take, and at that time, Chiba, who has a further improvement in strength, will not have any chance. Therefore, this threat is actually useless, because it is impossible for this masked man to kill Kushina. This behavior is meaningless. However, for the people present, it is not for Hafongsumi Gate, Yuuna, and Chiba, no, it should be said that for Yukina, Chiba, and Hafengshuimen who have lost Hirohiko, even if they know it. The threat relationship is not established. They still instinctively stopped the attack or seizure and entered the threat relationship. It''s not that they have lost their minds or are not rational enough. After they have lost an important person, they can''t lose another one. Under this mentality, even if they knew that the threat relationship was not established, they still entered the threat relationship. They can''t afford to gamble, what if this masked man is really going to die? How...what to do? How can I save Kushina! At this time, he stopped the body of Bofeng Shuimen, but his eyes couldn''t help but look back slightly, and he looked at the young man whose feet were fragmented, the sand was steaming, and his body was emitting this misty emerald green light. Almost subconsciously, he asked Chiba for advice. Chi... Ye? However, at this time, Xuena, who also looked at Chiba, frowned slightly, and a strange look flashed across his face. what happened? How do I feel... How do I feel Chiba... No no no! No matter what, it is impossible, Chiba can''t do this! Then ~www.novelhall.com~, in her heart, she began to get tangled up, as if thinking of things that she could not believe, or even could not believe. After turning her thoughts, she became a little scared. Bring soil... Sure enough... At this time, looking at the masked man who threatened them with a comatose Kushina in front, the Uchiha belt soil he knew well, Chiba shook his head when he felt the gazes of Yukina and Hafengmizumen seeking advice. , Indicating that there is no way. "If you were faster just now, this kind of thing won''t happen. Some things, some times, you can''t be late. All of this is your own responsibility." At the same time, looking at Chiba shaking his head, and then at the tight-faced Hafengmizumen, Uchiha took the soil and glanced at the Kyuito Jouri in his hand, also his beloved teacher, Uzumaki Kushina, Shinobu. Can''t help but speak. Then, just with this sound, a spiral of spatial distortion slowly twisted at the place where his hand touched Kushinas shoulder, and slowly expanded. In just a second or two, the two of them were twisted into two. The thin ribbon spirally leaned toward the round hole of the male mask. "Nu Xinnai!" At this moment, seeing his wife about to be taken away, Bo Feng Shuimen''s figure sank, and the Flying Thunder God Seal in his hand was about to be released suddenly. "Snapped!" However, at this moment, a hand exuding a green brilliance slapped his shoulder abruptly, preventing him from transforming time and space. "Don''t worry, Teacher Watergate, he can''t run away." After that, a faint, but very firm word resounded on his left side. Don''t worry. he. Can''t run! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1974： Should be able to feel he Can''t run? Seeing that the vortex of that space was completely absorbed by a certain point in the air and turned into nothingness, as if there had never been that masked man, nor his own wife. But Bofeng Shuimen looked to his left side in a daze. I dont know when, he was already standing there, holding himself with one hand to stop the transfer of Flying Thunder God, the whole body exuding the green brilliance, as if covering A young man in an emerald green brilliance coat. "Yes, Teacher Watergate, you should be able to feel it." At this time, watching the masked man in front use his time and space ability to move Kushina away, and noticing the gaze of Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba gently released the hand holding Bofeng Shuimen, still looking ahead. Air, said. Didn''t you use Thunder God? Is this just because I suddenly held him with my hand? Still, he has absolute trust in me... And just because of this absolute trust, I didn''t catch up... This is also... That one? At the same time, an inexplicable mixed thought flashed through his mind. feel? Hearing these words from Chiba, Bo Feng Shuimen, who was squatting on the ground, was taken aback for a moment. Could it be! Later, after thinking about it for a while, suddenly, he seemed to think of something, he closed his eyes quickly, and his fingers stood up suddenly. And in the darkness with closed eyes, the ripples perceived by time and space spread out like bright ripples. In an instant, the imprints of the words "Sword of Forbearance" slowly appeared in this area. Lights up in darkness. one extra? That is, the mark behind the masked man! Just now, Chiba released this seal? When! In an instant, Bo Feng Shuimen understood what was going on. Chiba said that the masked man couldn''t escape, which was what Chiba meant. Because the Mark of Flying Thunder God on his body was unlocked, he could never run away, he could find him at any time! As long as there is the mark of Flying Thunder God, it doesn''t matter how many people will be brought to rescue Jiu Xinnai. "I know." Thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen slowly opened his eyes, stopped the induction of the spatial imprint, nodded, and said. He already understood why Chiba said so. "But, you..." However, he still does not understand. Why, Chiba wants to stop him, even if there is a mark, it doesn''t mean that he couldn''t save Kushina just now. In the nine-tailed seal of Jiuxinai, there was actually his mark of Flying Thunder God. Just now, he could use Flying Thunder God to save Jiuxinai away. "Mr. Watergate, please don''t worry." And hearing Bo Feng Shuimen say that, Chiba''s mouth raised a smile that didn''t know what emotion it was. "Okay, you say." In this regard, Bo Feng Shuimen seems to be quite patient, even if his wife has been looted by the enemy, at this time he is not at all impatient. As if rescuing his wife is already a certainty. There is no need to worry and impatient. Or in other words, with this young man in front of him, he doesn''t need to be worried or impatient. "Your current Chakra volume should be a little insufficient. If you used Thunder God just now, are you sure to leave with Mr. Jiuxinai directly? Will you leave the masked man''s time and space capabilities?" As for Bofeng Shuimen patiently waiting, the smile at the corner of Chiba''s mouth seemed to stiffen slightly, and then he spoke. This Hearing this sound, Bofeng Water Gate suddenly shrank. Thats right, if I really made a move just now, Im afraid that the Chakra on my body may not be able to take Kushina away, or it will be a little slower to take Kushina away for the second time, even if its 0.1 second. In the middle, maybe he and Jiu Xin Na will be transferred together. At that time, I am afraid that both of them will be ill-advised. If you just rushed forward, it was definitely a very unwise behavior. Moreover, when the imprint on the back of the masked man has been unlocked, it is even more unwise and even a little stupid. "So, now, what should I do? If you let me recover again, I can take you there. However, now the key is already in the seal. This masked man can also unlock the seal of the human pillar. Now every second, Probably all..." Afterwards, thinking of this, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. The current situation is not to sit back and relax. In a sense, once the key is inserted into the seal, it is equivalent to the lock has been opened. To remove Kyuubi, it is just a process of twisting and unlocking. Jiu Xin Na was taken away, in fact, it is equivalent to nine tails in the hands of the masked man. "I know, I have a way, I can restore your chakra." But at this time, before Bo Feng Shui Men finished speaking, Chiba looked at his hand that was radiating emerald green brilliance, and then interrupted his words. "Recover my chakra? You... won''t you save Jiu Xinnai?" Hearing this sound, Bo Feng Shui Men stopped the conversation first, then he was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly reacted and said hurriedly. Chiba''s intention was to restore his Chakra, and then ask him to save Jiuxina. "Well, I''m not going." In response, the smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth narrowed slightly, and he nodded affirmatively, acknowledging what Bo Feng Shuimen had said. "Because I can''t go yet." Then, he turned his head slightly, looked at the fallen avenue, his face slowly turned serious. Can''t go back? That Uchiha Nobuhiko ~www.novelhall.com~ hasn''t been defeated yet? Isn''t the temporal and spatial control already unraveled? Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Chiba subconsciously. Seeing Chiba''s serious look back, he instantly understood what Chiba meant. Now, Chibas appearance of Chakra has clearly risen in strength. Coupled with the super-speed attack that caused Uchiha Nobuhiko to disappear suddenly, I am afraid that he might not be his opponent if he relies on Thunder God, if it is not Uchi. A figure like Bo Xinyan, everyone present, including the masked man, may not deserve Chiba to be so careful and solemn. Only Uchiha Nobuhiko, who is infinitely close to the strength of Uchiha Madara, is worthy of Chiba''s such an enemy! "Really...I know." And after figuring this out, Haofengmizumen is no longer entangled in this issue, as long as the Chakra can be restored, it is reasonable to save Kushina by himself, and it is wise for Chiba to stay here to drag or defeat Uchiha Nobuhiko. . And he has confidence in Chiba. He believes that Chiba can get rid of this other Uchiha Madara that is already a major disaster in the Ninja world. "Well, thank you, Teacher Watergate." When he heard Bo Feng Shui Men''s words, Chiba turned around, looked at Bo Feng Shui Men, and said solemnly. Afterwards, before hearing the slightly stunned Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, his hands were pressed on the back of Bo Feng Shuimen. Suddenly, a light green chakra resembling a medical chakra surged in his hand. At the same time, above his forehead, under the emerald green brilliance, a purple diamond slowly emerged. This...this is! And at this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes opened slightly, and his face changed greatly in astonishment! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1965： restore This...this is... Medical chakra? But... But, medical chakras can only treat injuries and stimulate the body to heal itself. This...this... In the slightly widened eyes, a look intertwined with surprise and suspicion flashed. Bo Feng Shuimen forcibly resisted the urge to look back at Chiba behind him, his brows were slightly frowned, and such a surprised thought flashed. At this moment, the chakra with a certain kind of pulsation used from the back is similar to the medical chakra, but it does not seem to be. It is constantly poured into his body, activating his already tired cells, as if it were in him. His body differentiated into mental energy and physical energy, replenishing the part he consumed. It also seems that this chakra stimulated some unused force in his body, that kind of pulsating feeling, rejuvenated his cells, and was constantly absorbed by his cells as if they were eating and resting to supplement cell energy. It seems to be a tonic. And because of the recovery of cell energy, and because of the chain reaction of cells absorbing enough energy, his energy is also increasing, that is to say, his mental energy and physical energy are steadily improving at this time, Chakra It is composed of physical energy and spiritual energy, and the spiritual energy and physical energy have improved, and the chakra is naturally recovering steadily. This kind of thing can be said to have never been experienced by Bofeng Shuimen. The chakra passed by Chiba now, this kind of chakra that can restore his physical and spiritual energy, although it seems to be a medical chakra, and medical treatment Chakra feels similar to him, but the medical chakra only stimulates the body to heal itself, but it cannot replenish energy. And, no chakra can do this kind of thing. Rao, as the fourth generation of Hokage, he couldn''t help being surprised by this magical Chakra. Sure enough, the chakras stored in this Yin Seal can be used by others, supplemented by special methods, can be directly transformed into other people''s chakras, no, it is divided into unowned physical energy and spiritual energy, just accept it The party who retains sufficient willpower can absorb these things completely. Chakra is a collection of cellular energy. After it is split, it can really be absorbed by other people''s cells. This should also be said to be a special method like crossing welfare. At this time, the thought of Chiba, who was constantly absorbing Chakra from the Yin Seal and sending it to Bofeng Shuimen, flashed through. The chakra inside the body is definitely impossible to transform into this pulsating chakra. It is too violent and not only unusable, but if it is forced into it, it may directly form a certain kind of chakra attack, against the wave of the water gate. Cause huge damage. At this moment, the pulsating chakras that can restore the body energy and mental energy of the wave feng shui gate are actually the most basic of the gentle chakras in the Yin seal. Then, these chakras are decomposed by a special method and converted into waves. The energy that Feng Shui Men can absorb is nothing more. And this special method is a fine-tuned version of Chiba''s technique of creating regeneration, and finally transformed into chakras. That is to say, the gentle chakra in the Yin seal is transformed into a pulsating chakra that will be transformed into energy in others through a frequency that is 0.1% lower than the frequency of creating and regenerating chakra. It can also be regarded as a by-product of Chibas research on creation and regeneration, but for Chiba at that time, the amount of chakra has always been a weakness. A battle is not enough, how could it be sent to others, so, too I put it behind my head. At that time, he didn''t think it would be used, nor did he further research it. He almost forgot about it himself. But now is different from the past, he is considered to have enough chakras, and at this time, this pulsating chakra is also a great help. Is this...is that also? However, although it was a great help, Qianye''s face was unhappy, and even had some dignity on his face, as if thinking of something he didn''t want to think of, Chakra through this pulse. Restore Chakra? Chiba... Is this using medical ninjutsu to restore Ms. Watergate''s Chakra? Do not! Medical ninjutsu, can Chakra be restored? At this time, looking at Chiba in front of him, and Chakra Guanghua in Chiba''s hands, Xuena who heard the series of conversations just now wrinkled his brows, but his heart felt like Bo Feng Shuimen. Confidence. However, with white eyesight, she can clearly see that the tired cells in her body of Teacher Watergate are madly absorbing the chakras of Chiba, and transforming them into her own energy, becoming more and more active, maybe within a minute , Teacher Watergates Chakra can recover to about 50%. This situation, she has never seen before, unheard of, for a time, looking at this side, but some reaction. "Mr. Watergate, this is the limit. You must save it and don''t force yourself." And as if to verify her speculation, a minute later, Chiba stopped the chakra in his hand to pour in, and at the same time the chakra brilliance disappeared, he also spoke. Although this pulsating chakra was able to restore other people''s chakras, when it was restored to about 50% of the chakras of Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba already felt that the absorption had stopped. In other words, this kind of recovery is actually a bottleneck. As for whether the bottleneck is 50% of everyone, or 50% of the amount of movie chakra, Chiba doesn''t know, after all, it has not been tested. It''s just that now, it is 50%. It is no longer necessary to send it down. "Really...Is it the limit?" At this time, when he heard this sound, Bo Feng Shuimen, who had adjusted his emotions, nodded, clenched his fist and felt the recovered Chakra, then slowly stood up, closed his eyes, and felt the **** of thunder again. After confirming that the imprint was correct, he turned his head and looked at the young man exuding emerald green brilliance. "I see, I will make good use of it." Seeing Chiba''s slightly worried gaze, he nodded solemnly, patted Chiba''s shoulder, and said. "Remember ~www.novelhall.com~ Don''t force it, the village can''t live without Hokage, don''t force it!" But at this time, his comforting action did not seem to have any effect, and even had a counterproductive effect. The worry on Qianye''s face had slowly surfaced, and the words of exhortation had been repeated. "Well, then, I''ll go first." However, Bofeng Shuimen didnt pay much attention to the counter-effects. Now Jiu Xinnai is still in the hands of the enemy. He stays for an extra minute, and his wife is one point in danger. Now Chakra has recovered 50%. Parted ways. "Well, I see, please don''t force it." In this regard, although Chiba is obviously very worried, but it is also very simple, without any retention. "So..." Hearing Qianye''s words, Bofeng Shuimen didn''t talk nonsense. With **** upright, with a "swipe", the space fluctuations suddenly disappeared in place. Chapter 1966： because…… "Snow Na..." Looking at the place where Bofeng Shuimen disappeared, Chiba seemed to fall into some contemplation, and seemed to be a little stunned. Then, he stood for a while, slowly turned his head back, and looked over there, staring at himself in a daze. Young girl. Xuena... But in this call, he felt a bit of suffocation in his heart. At this moment, in his eyes, there were two tears on Xue Nai''s cheeks. It was the first time he saw this strong and strong girl crying. One can imagine what happened to this girl when he was unconscious just now. Encounter. What kind of sorrow has gone through in my heart. Chiba knows Xuena very well, and it is precisely because she knows Xuena and what a strong and strong girl this girl is that makes her chest choked. This girl has suffered tremendous changes and she herself has fallen into family rejection, but she has never shown any timid or withdrawn expression, but she lives a strong life, bravely facing all this. The current Xuena, with such an expression, made Chiba a bit at a loss. Although he subconsciously shouted, trying to say some comforting words, but could not say anything. At first, he didn''t know how to comfort Xuenai. Secondly, he couldn''t comfort Xuenai now. "Are you... Chiba?" But at this time, when she heard Qianye''s call, Xue Nai, who was a little sluggish, suddenly cleared her eyes, but frowned, and said in a suspicious tone. "I am!" In response, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously spoke. what happened? Yukina...Don''t you believe me? At this moment, the suffocation in his heart was immediately covered by a somewhat unbelievable feeling. At the same time, he subconsciously walked towards Xuenai''s footsteps, which was also a meal. "really?" But when he heard Qianye''s answer, Xue Nai''s brows tightened, and said suspiciously. "Of course it is true, my Chakra, you should recognize it. This is the King Door Mode, the sixth door of the Eight Door Mode. Although some are different from the previous ones, you should also know that this technique, Only I will." Hearing this, Qianye''s brows were also slightly wrinkled, and he spoke again hurriedly. what happened? Did I do something suspicious to make Xue Na not believe me? However, she should be able to see it. Now from the white-eyed perspective, he should see that I am an eight-door model, and no one should be able to learn this eight-door model. But at this time, such a suspicious thought flashed in his mind. In any case, whether he is the real Chiba, not to mention whether Xuena admits wrong with her understanding, just say that it is his current state, Xuena can''t look at it, the six doors in the body are open, she should It is very clear. You should also know that it is impossible to fake it. what happened? "If you really are Chiba, why let Ms. Watergate deal with the mask man alone?" But at this moment, hearing these words from Chiba, the doubtful color on Xue Nai''s face slowly disappeared, turning into a questioning color, and said. Indeed, in her white eyes, one can clearly see the six abnormally opened acupuncture points in the juvenile meridian in front of the violent and huge chakra, which is completely in line with the internal situation of the Qianye Bamen Mode. This is something no one else can replicate. Even if it was Uchiha Nobuhiko, although he used similar power to Chiba, the acupuncture points in his body had not been opened, but his defensive pupil technique was absorbed. Logically speaking, Chiba must be undoubtedly in front of us. However, if it is really Chiba, what he did just now is too suspicious! If it were Chiba, it would be impossible to restore Chakra to Teacher Watergate, let alone let Teacher Watergate deal with the masked man alone. If it were Chiba, even if he had the means to recover Chakra, he would hide it under the circumstances just now, and it is impossible to disclose it. Instead, he used Chakras insufficient reason to let Ms. Watergate bring her and Hirohikos bodies back. The village, and then deal with the masked man alone, at most, find an excuse and reason, let Teacher Watergate send him to the masked man. It is never possible for Teacher Watergate to take the risk alone. From the physical aspect and some characteristics, the current Chiba is indeed Chiba. However, what he did was nothing Chiba! "Snow Na..." And hearing this sound, Qianye pursed his lips and spoke softly, but after half speaking, there was no way to say what was behind. is it Xuena saw it. I can see my abnormality. Yes, I concealed it from Jiu Xinnai, and concealed it from Bo Feng Shuimen, how could I conceal it from Xuenai! She is not so foolish! She is not so foolish now! At the same time, this kind of self-deprecating thought flashed through his mind. He was still naive. And now, he might have to give Xuena an explanation, otherwise, Xuena might not act according to his wishes. He knew the girl''s stubbornness very well. If there is no suitable reason to persuade her, he can''t influence this girl''s behavior. It may have been possible before, but not now. Because, in front of him is the rising star of Konoha''s defense force, Konoha''s youngest head of the defense force. Regardless of vision or style, he can''t control it. She is no longer the little girl. "So, do you believe me?" Thinking of this, Chiba took a deep breath, looked at Xuena, and asked word by word. "Believe." And the next second, without any hesitation, Xue Nai looked at the sweetheart in front of him and nodded heavily. Although she felt that the Chiba in front of her was not acting at all, she still believed that Chiba was in front of her. She asked, just wanting to know the reason behind Chiba''s doing this. "There is only one reason, let Teacher Watergate deal with the mask man alone, there is only one reason. That is..." After hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba did not hesitate, while speaking, while turning slightly to the side, slowly raised his hand and pointed to the avenue formed by fallen trees. "If there is no one to contain Uchiha Nobuhiko, all that awaits us is annihilation." Then, he spoke softly in a tone that cannot be denied. The implication is that there must be someone dragging Uchiha Nobuhiko. And this person... It can only be him! "despair!" And just at this moment, as if to verify his words, one foot, one foot wrapped in a chakra coat like a jet black flame, gently stepped out of the road. "Crack!" As soon as the foot fell to the ground, the ground was instantly cracked! Chapter 1977： Dont think I dare! Nobuhiko Uchiha... Also... Is there any fighting capacity? It wasn''t...it wasn''t already... Seeing the young man who stepped out and covered the pitch-black chakra, Xue Nai''s eyes widened slightly, and a little surprise slowly appeared on his face. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, in fact, just a moment ago, when she was surprised by Chibas recovery of Mizumons Chakra, she had already checked it. At that time, Uchiha Nobuhikos pupil power was already attenuating, and even the right eye seemed to have happened. A certain change is developing towards the blind left eye. In the end, the left and right eyes are basically in the same state. And since just now, she has also paid attention to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s left eye. The left eye has stopped the flow of pupil power. This pupil power is also a kind of chakra, which is a special chakra, and her white eyes can distinguish clearly. Although only half of the huge chakra in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body has been consumed, the special chakra of pupil power has disappeared in his left eye, and the dark chakra that belongs to pupil power has disappeared. But before, his right eye also lost the dark blue pupil power that just looked at it. In other words, this Uchiha Nobuhiko should have just stopped using his pupil power. It was precisely because of this that Yukina judged that Uchiha Nobuhiko had lost his threat, or combat effectiveness. And now, in this eye, although the chakra consumed by Uchiha Nobuhiko did not reply, there were colored chakras in his eyes, in his eyes, that is to say, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes had restored their pupil power! Moreover, it is quite full of pupil power! Compared with the state of the two eyes before, it is like changing a pair of eyes! And now, if this Uchiha Nobuhiko really recovers his pupil power, then... At this moment, in astonishment, Xue Na slowly looked towards Chiba. Suddenly, she understood why Chiba had to let Master Watergate go alone to rescue Master Jiu Xinnai. Because this Uchiha Nobuhiko is here, Chiba must stay. Otherwise, there is only a dead end for them. Because, at this time, only Chiba can stop this Uchiha Nobuhiko. Now Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power has recovered. Although I don''t know why, if this Uchiha Nobuhiko can still control time and space, then it may only be Chiba. Only Chiba can hold him and defeat him. Chiba is now the only one who can move freely in the time and space under his control. The blow just now is the best proof. And if Chiba doesn''t stay to stop, if this Uchiha Nobuhiko catches up with Mr. Kunsina, then if the mask man and this Uchiha Nobuhiko join forces again, then nothing can be said. If the kaleidoscope-level Uchiha clan possessing space-time capabilities and Uchiha Madaras combat power appear again at a certain critical time point, I am afraid that none of them will be able to save Mr. Kushina, nor their lives. "Chiba..." Thinking of this, Xue Na couldn''t help looking at Chiba, and murmured in her mouth. "Wait!" However, this time, Qianye didn''t pay attention to this whisper, but frowned, a dignified color flashed in his eyes, and a sudden low drink in his mouth. "Crack!" And just before this sound, a little far away he was facing, there was a sound of cracking on the ground. Nobuhiko Uchiha stopped. "how?" Then, looking at the huge and violent chakra surging in front of him, Uchiha Nobuhiko frowned and asked. "Here, there shouldn''t be anyone else." Regarding this, watching the eyes of the front regain the pupil power, it seems that there is a little difference between Uchiha Nobuhiko, and the strange black flame-like chakra like a coat. Chiba glanced at Hirohiko''s body on the ground, and then again. Look at Xuena, and said. "Should there be no one else?" Hearing this sentence, Uchiha Nobuhiko was taken aback for a while, then looked at Hirohikos body on the ground, and then at Yukina. Then his eyes returned to Chibas face, slightly tilted his head, with a suspicion. The tone said. "Yes." In this regard, watching Uchiha Nobuhiko''s every move, in the dynamic vision in the King Gate mode, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s every move, every subtle expression can be seen in Chiba''s eyes, and he noticed this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pendulum. With an expression of unbelief, he nodded affirmatively. Shouldn''t there be anyone else? But at this time, Xue Nai frowned when she heard Qianye nodding seriously. Chiba, it doesn''t seem to be his face when he always fools people. Shouldn''t there be anyone else? What does it mean? What is his relationship with this Uchiha Nobuhiko? Did they know each other before? How does this sound like two people are going to be cut off. With the frowning of her brows, such a thought flashed in her heart, and her face slowly became serious. She began to worry. "Do you consider me a fool?" In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko looked at Chiba, and almost twitched the corners of his mouth, revealing an extremely unnatural and even irritating smile. What a joke! Who doesnt know that you are going to send away Hyuga Yukina and Uchiha Hirohiko. Based on your character, the living Hyuga Yukana must be safely sent away. Thats for sure. The dead Uchiha Hirohiko must also save a whole body. It is also inevitable. of. Can''t I see your intention? too naive! At this moment, there was such a thought and such an obvious purpose in his mind, how could he not see it! "Really, then, do it yourself!" However, upon hearing Uchiha Nobuhikos words, Chiba seemed to be lacking in interest. After speaking lightly, he seemed to be too lazy to talk to Uchiha Nobuhiko, and went straight to the place of Yukina and Hirohiko, but just watched. Ye is not looking at the same Uchiha Nobuhiko. It''s as if his words just now only expounded a fact, described a fact, and didn''t mean to entrain this request or to seduce it alone. "Takichiba, don''t go too far!" And hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ looked at the young man exuding emerald green brilliance who squatted down in front of Hongyan''s body. Nobuhiko Uchiha gritted his teeth. With a sound of "Crack!", the ground under his feet suddenly cracked. Amidst a series of cracking sounds, a cracked belt of half a meter in a radius was crushed by the violent force under his words! However, this anger did not get any response from the young man, as if he had said it all, too lazy to talk to him any more. "Don''t think I dare! Since you want to die without resistance, then I will fulfill you!" Seeing Chiba''s indifferent expression, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes suddenly flashed with murderous intent mixed with anger, and with an angry shout, he blurted out. "Boom!" In the next instant, the ground under his feet exploded suddenly, and the smoke suddenly rolled up. "brush!" Suddenly, the fist that had been wrapped in the black Zhasuzuo''s coat, with a force of ten thousand Jun, suddenly slammed into the left cheek of Chiba whose face was full of concentration! Chapter 1978： There should be no other people "Chiba!" The ground burst suddenly, and the dusty stalls suddenly sounded with a sharp exclamation with a little broken sound. Get away! Chiba, run away! At this moment, Xue Nai''s suddenly widened pupils flashed with a sense of horror and anxiety. Her face was already a little distorted because of extreme horror, and she no longer looked pretty. And her figure is already about to save, toward the young man exuding emerald green brilliance in front, trying to block this fatal blow for that young man. However, she knew that she was too late. The white-eyed insight ability had already judged that she was too late, almost when her feet were off the ground, that punch could hit the boy''s cheek, blasting the boy''s head. Yes, blow the boy''s head. The white eyes and the white eyes insight ability can clearly see the chakra and power contained in the fist wrapped in the black chakra coat. If this punch is strong, the boy without any defense will die. undoubtedly! Because of this, she could not maintain her composure. Knowing that this punch will definitely be too late, he will even be seriously injured by this punch, and may die with the boy. However, she has no way to think about these things, no way to measure the pros and cons, and no way to calculate whether the flutter is cost-effective or not. She only knows that she must save the boy in front of her. This, since I saved myself, I have been thinking about the young man. "Don''t worry, Xuenai." And just in this moment, a soft sound, suddenly remembered. "Chiba..." And I dont know whats going on, the ghosts and gods are so awkward that they have lost their reason, calm, and the mind is blank, leaving only the thought of "help him". With this sound, his head suddenly cleared and raised his eyes. At this place, it was a smiling sweetheart, who was startled for no reason, just such a whisper in his mouth. "Wow!" At this moment, the fist wind whistled away, and instantly stretched the hair of her and the young boy in front of him. "despair!" At the same time, a sound of footsteps on the ground suddenly sounded. "Crack!" "Kakka!" "Crack, click, click!" Afterwards, there was a series of cracks, and the ground under their feet suddenly shattered, extending to the distance. "Taki Chiba, count you cruel!" Afterwards, there was a loud shout, which exploded in her ears. "puff!" At the same time, her direct cheeks hurt slightly, and she ran into a solid object, and subconsciously, her hands closed this solid object. At the same time, a pair of very powerful hands also gathered her shoulders. The fist wrapped in the jet black chakra stopped less than half a centimetre from the boy''s left cheek at the moment of his death. She threw herself into the arms of the boy. "It''s okay, Xuenai." Looking at the girl who threw herself in her arms, a warm smile slowly appeared on the corners of Chiba''s mouth, but she did not even look at her left side. He was an anxious and depraved young man who stopped by stepping on his feet and punching his fist, but said softly. Asked. "Chiba! Are you okay! Have you avoided it!" In the next second, the girl in her arms suddenly raised her head, her hand touched his cheek subconsciously, but she asked in horror. "I''m fine, he dare not start." In response, Chiba squinted at the desperate and even panting youth next to him, gently caged in his arms desperately, just like when the five detonating charms exploded, and desperately rushed towards him. The same girl who leaped over, carefully prevented her from falling to the ground, and said softly. "you!" And when he heard this sound, there was no response from Yukina here. When checking the injury of her sweetheart up and down, the entire face of Uchiha Nobuhiko over there seemed to be distorted because of anger, and his chest began to agitate very irregularly. When he got up, the fist on the face of the young boy who was almost squinting at himself, and began to tremble slightly. Several times, it almost fell. However, after all, he just yelled like this, and then after several deep breaths, he flew back and retreated to a relatively safe distance. Apart from staring at Chiba, he did nothing else. Damn it! Damn Takichiba! He is right! There should be no other people, there should be no other people! This sentence is actually his advantage! But at this moment, under his eyes that almost burst out of fire, there was a fiery and helpless thought. "He...what?" At this time, when he noticed the sudden change of Uchiha Nobuhiko, Yukina suddenly turned blank and muttered. She couldn''t understand that under such anger and opportunity, this Uchiha Nobuhiko would actually stop. This is almost impossible. Now as long as you kill Chiba, then Kyuubi is at your fingertips. This behavior is not like Uchiha Nobuhiko''s style. "Because, in this battle, there should be no other people." And it seemed to be answering Xue Nai''s unconscious question, and Chiba''s voice sounded above her again. "Should there be no one else?" Hearing this sound, Xuena raised his head, looked at his sweetheart blankly, blinked, and blurted out a doubt. "Yeah!" Then, in the next moment, she seemed to realize something, and she suddenly moved her hands away from Qianye''s cheeks. She also stood up suddenly, and stepped back several steps, with blood dripping on her feet. It seems that I can''t feel the pain. But her face was already flushed, and her lips trembled slightly, but she couldn''t say a word under the dodging eyes. She was so ashamed that she almost wanted to find a hole in the ground. What, what, what... when... I, I, I, I, I, what, when, always, when, just... just away from Qian... Qian Qian Chiba, so close! And her heart was completely messed up. Bang Bang Bang''s heart almost jumped out of his throat. "Your feet~www.novelhall.com~what''s the matter!" At this time, before Qianye had time to ask what was going on, he noticed Xue Nai''s **** and curled legs, and immediately forgot what he was asking, and subconsciously spoke. "foot?" The sudden sound of Qianye almost shocked Xuenai. When she understood what Qianye was asking, she lowered her head subconsciously. "do not move." And when Xuena saw her leg and found out what Chiba was asking, she was interrupted by Chiba''s undeniable voice when she was about to say nothing. Just as these words sounded, a sense of warmth suddenly fitted his legs. Suddenly, the pain disappeared. "Speak later, it''s okay." Then, I was blocked by the soft voice again. Chapter 1979： Healing power The wound...healed so fast! Much faster than normal medical ninjutsu! and There is no pain, no pain at all. This is not an ordinary medical ninjutsu. If it is an ordinary medical ninjutsu, if it is an ordinary medical ninjutsu, you won''t feel the pain. Although it is also cured, there will be pain. Listening to Chibas soft words, Xue Nai lowered her head silently, and said nothing. The shyness, tension and throbbing in her heart also subsided because of the strange warmth and comfort on her legs and feet, and her heart , It was such a thought. At this moment, the rolled parts of her legs and feet had begun to peel and scab, and under the light green and almost milky white light, the scabs also began to shed, revealing new tender skin. This method of treatment is completely different from ordinary medical ninjutsu. Ordinary medical ninjutsu is healing, which means that the divided wounds are closed and healed by stimulating cells. It is impossible to shed skin and scab. But now, as if the normal healing time has been accelerated, the whole process is a normal healing process without any medical ninjutsu treatment. And Chiba''s medical ninjutsu accelerated this process. It seems to be more gentle. Much gentler than normal medical ninjutsu. Ok? This situation? At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was still trying to suppress his anger, his chest undulating violently, seemed to have noticed the strange changes in Yukinas wound, and discovered the difference between the medical ninjutsu used by Chiba and the general medical ninjutsu. . In an instant, the almost uncontrollable rage dissipated without a trace, and a clear emotion with a sense of consternation appeared in his heart. This situation has never been seen before. Is it possible that this Takichiba really has another outsider power, and this power is related to healing power? In the case of general medical ninjutsu, it is impossible to treat such an injury so quickly or to heal so perfectly. Moreover, this method will cause very little damage and overdraft to the cells. It should also be an outsider power. At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. Also, there shouldn''t be anyone else he said... Is it about the corpse of Yukata Hyuga and Hirohiko Uchiha? Is it true or not? Is it a bluff, or is it true? I''m not moving now, is it really okay? Is it okay to let Hyuga Yukina, who can threaten Takichiba, leave like this? But, what if, in case, what Takichiba said is correct? Then, in the next second, he began to tangled up, and his face slowly began to become unstable. It seems that this Uchiha Nobuhiko, really is not simple, so many years of experience accumulation, abruptly figured out this matter. In comparison, I am a lot worse. Obviously he was at the center of the vortex of fate, but he didn''t find the most critical thing. Even after Uchiha Nobuhiko appeared, he didn''t even notice it. can only say At this time, Chiba''s gaze swept over there, seeing the hesitation on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face because of the entanglement in his heart, and Chiba''s heart flashed by unconsciously. An idea. At the same time, he was quietly relieved. Since Uchiha Nobuhiko showed such an expression, it means that Yukana is absolutely safe next time. Even Hongyan''s corpse can be guaranteed to go back intact. His goal is to be achieved. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko had already understood the situation of Uchiha Nobuhiko when he didn''t hit him with one punch. Almost his goal was to be 100% successful, but now it is finally confirmed that he still let him loose the boss. In one breath. Anyway, Xuena is still alive, and he must let her return to the village alive and to a safe place. Hongyan is dead and time can''t go back. So, at least, his body should be sent back to the village intact. He may not be very happy, but it was the place where he was born and raised. His hometown. This is what he can do as a partner. "All right." At this time, all the thoughts in Chiba''s mind flashed, and he was distracted to pay attention to Uchiha Nobuhiko, but his attention, after all, was most concerned about the girl in front of him, the Yuuna in front of him. Legs, the crusts fell off, and they were already fresh and tender, white and flawless, without any scars. Xuenai''s leg injury was healed. "How about a walk?" And as the Chakra Guanghua dissipated, Chiba raised his head again, looking at Xuenai and said. "Ok." Seeing Chiba''s bottom-up gaze, Xuena, who was originally flushed, had a hot face, but his head went blank for a while, just walking around in accordance with Chiba''s instructions. "how about it?" In response to this, after watching Xuena stop walking and jumping a few times, Chiba''s mouth showed a slight smile and asked again. "It doesn''t hurt anymore, there is nothing unusual, it should be completely cured." Hearing this, Xuena replied subconsciously. impressive! In such a short period of time, it was completely healed. I could not feel any pain at all. Not only was there no pain, but I also felt that some of the dark wounds during the previous exercises were healed. It seems to be reborn! And while answering this, Xue Na looked at her white and flawless legs, but she was amazed in her heart. Ok It seemed that he was completely healed, so there shouldn''t be any problem for Xuena to leave with Hirohiko. The key is how to let Xuena leave! Having lost Hirohiko, Xuena will definitely not leave, and she is not easy to fool. At the same time, Chiba''s heart began to worry. Now Uchiha Nobuhiko is basically done, but Yukina is a bit tricky. It would be okay if Hongyan was here, now Hongyan... But thinking about it, Qianye''s gaze didn''t feel like it was falling on the gray-white boy who was no longer angry. That ~www.novelhall.com~ has been with his best friend. It was this look, but after falling, he couldn''t move it away. is it Hongyan, that''s it. Is this all right? At this moment, he noticed that Hongyan''s gray face, although it was already stiff, still exuded a warm smile that could be called a brilliant. Even though his eyes were **** and bloody, the smile didn''t look hideous at all. It can be seen that Hongyan died gladly. Really... You guy, really laughed, nothing good! Looking at this smile, Chiba gritted his teeth tightly. Chapter 1980： 1 sentence "Chiba..." Seeing Chiba whose eyes fell on Hongyan and slowly clenched his fists, Xuena couldn''t help but leaned down and gently pressed her delicate hand on Chiba''s shoulder, with a concerned mutter in her mouth. "I''m fine." In response, Chiba turned his head back, looked at Xuena, smiled, and said calmly. Chiba... Is this the smile that I can barely show until I don''t worry... Really...is it okay? However, this sentence, as well as the smile that hoped that Xuena could rest assured, did not reassure Xuena, on the contrary, it made Xuena more worried. "Xue Na...Remember, the day the three of us graduated early?" At this moment, looking at Xuenai''s slightly frowned brows, with a visibly more worried expression, Chiba slowly narrowed his smile, turned his eyes to the smile without regret, and changed the subject. The day I graduated with Hongyan? Hearing this, Xue Nai was slightly taken aback. "Well, how could I forget that that was when the three of us first met. I still remember that when we finally said goodbye, Hongyan was still half a beat. After we left, he added a silly goodbye. Actually, that At that time, I didn''t know whether to respond or not. Later, when I reacted and wanted to respond to Hongyan, he had already left." Then, as if recalling that period of time, Xue Na''s mouth showed a slight smile and said. "Yes, me too." In this regard, Chibas mind had passed the three people saying goodbye after graduating from the ninja school. At that time, the three people had three directions. After he and Yukina bid farewell, Hirohiko did not seem to have thought of saying goodbye. Then after they said goodbye to each other, it was a long time before Hongyan remembered to say goodbye. In fact, they all heard that day, but they didn''t realize it. When they realized that they wanted to respond to Hongyan, Hongyan had already left. That goodbye, after all, did not say it. Although it was just a farewell, a goodbye, it was not an important thing. At that time, they didn''t know much, and they were all lonely people. They were not good at communication, and it was not a big deal to miss them. However, at this moment, looking at Hongyan''s smile, I don''t know why, such a picture always haunts Chiba''s mind. Just like the current situation, Hongyan said goodbye first, and when they wanted to turn back and say goodbye, he had already left. "This guy, it''s okay to smile." At this moment, thinking of this, Qianye pursed his lips, his eyes didn''t move at all, and he said with a slight smile while he was smiling. "Yes." In response, Xuena, who also looked at Hirohiko''s smile, showed a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, nodded, and said. "I think we should remind him before." Upon hearing this, Qianye took a slight breath and said again. "I feel so too." When he heard Qianye''s words, Xuena smiled and nodded. However, before she knew it, a faint mist of mist appeared in her beautiful white pupils. "We can''t show a sad look in front of him! This guy is very sensitive." At this time, Chiba took a deep breath again and said. "Ok." In response to this, the corners of Xue Nai''s smiling mouth trembled slightly, and the moisture in his eyes suddenly thickened, but he did not speak, but nodded heavily. when When would you be better with this guy? Is it that time? Did you see him practicing shuriken so hard? At this time, Chiba seemed to be unaware of Xuena''s response, just looking at Hongyan''s smile, scene after scene flashed in his mind. During Kushinas free training, the young man I caught a glimpse of him was practicing shuriken hard, but his eyes were unwilling to admit defeat. After fighting with Ye Yue and being admitted to the hospital, he took care of himself every step of the way, and was desperate to help him inquire about intelligence and assist himself. Later, every night, silent company, when sharing the livelihood after living together... All the memories related to Hongyan, at this time, flashed by scenes like a fast-moving movie. Although most of the time with Hongyan was silent, there was not much to say, if Chiba didn''t speak or ask, this guy would never say a word. Will not ask one more word. If you have something to do, everyone may have time to shirk because of their own affairs, but he alone will not. He didn''t speak or ask much. However, as long as what he needs to do, he will always appear in front of him as soon as he is needed. Almost on call. Moreover, it is absolutely reliable. Although it looked a bit like his own subordinate, and even looked humble to some people, Chiba knew that Hirohiko had pushed everything away and even spent time with Nao to cooperate with him. This is not humble, but sincere. Although Hongyan has always been a poker face, looks very cold, definitely the kind of cool energy, but in the bottom of my heart, it is the most enthusiastic. Moreover, Chiba believes that anyone who is regarded by Hirohiko as a friend and partner will receive such treatment. Because he is such a person, a guy who can go through all fires for his friends, give a friendship, and get ten friendships from him. Calm down, Chiba, you have to calm down! And at this moment, with the emergence of scenes, Qianye closed his eyes tightly and took a deep breath. "Chi... Chiba?" As if noticing the appearance of Chiba''s head down, Xuena hurriedly said with misty eyes. "It''s okay... I''m okay..." Hearing Xue Na''s voice, although Chiba kept closing his eyes and bowing his head, he still spoke calmly. "But...but..." However, this sentence still didn''t play any role in eliminating Xuena''s worries, but made Xuena more worried. At this moment, Xue Nai''s hands had already touched his shoulders, but she suddenly picked him up. "Boom!" "Boom!" And at this moment, a sound of hammering his chest sounded abruptly. "Chiba..." Hearing this voice ~www.novelhall.com~ Xue Nai''s hands tightened, but she hugged Chiba tightly, and the two lines of tears were already welling up. "Boom! Bang! Bang!" And just amidst this sound, the sound of hammering his chest sounded again. At this moment, I don''t know when, Chiba''s hand is already holding Hongyan''s pale hand tightly, clenched into a fist, hammering his chest again and again. hateful! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! My best friend! That''s it! That''s it! There were no tears in the closed eyes, and the trembling lips did not choke, but Chiba... Already distraught! Chapter 1981： Yukina …… "Humph!" Seeing the chest-beating sound coming from there, the tangled color on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face faded slightly, and his eyes unconsciously looked at the boy who was kneeling on the ground, bowed his head and said nothing, just beating his chest. Afterwards, he snorted coldly and opened his lips slightly, as if he was about to say a few words of sarcasm. However, after all, he didn''t say it, just a cold snort. After that, after this cold snort, he even turned to the past, but didn''t look at it again. This kid... Is it a mystery, or is it true... damn it! These outsiders are troublesome, and looking at the appearance of Taki Chiba, he should have noticed it, no, he should have understood "that". Also knowing "that", it is obvious that outsiders have a greater advantage. Almost every outsider is a person who knows everything. It is clearer than I want to see, and it is also from a higher dimension. The initiative is already in this Taki Chiba body. Moreover, this Takichiba should have gained new power from outsiders, at least with the ability to control ultra-fine chakra control, otherwise, he could not do the more advanced eight-door chakra control. The most important thing about this improved version of Eight Door Dunjia is that it can completely split the control of the various components of Chakra. Now, I''m still using the power of Takichiba, so it''s clear. However, this Takichiba knows everything, this sentence shouldn''t be anyone else, but it may not be accurate. He probably said this deliberately, anyway, I can''t tell what he made up, and it''s impossible to tell. It''s basically what he says. With that said, it is obvious that this is the Hyuga Yukina and Uchiha Hirohiko. However, it doesn''t seem to matter. If Hyuga Yuuna is here, it may be a mistake. Although it can be used, it may also capsize in the gutter. That''s it. There is no need to think about it. At this moment of turning his head, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind, and in his mind, he had already done his calculations. And no longer tangled. "Chiba...you...you calm down!" And at this time, hearing the sound of thumping chest mixed with intense grief, Xue Na almost tremblingly persuaded. At the same time, her hand had already grasped Qianye''s hand tightly. The hands of the three people, at this time, were tightly clasped together. "enough!" Then, feeling the tremendous strength on that hand, Xue Na finally couldn''t help but snorted. "Now it''s still in battle, Uchiha Nobuhiko is still watching!" After that, there was another sound. "Chiba..." Then, just after this sentence, Xue Nai''s anxious face slowly eased. The huge strength in his hand disappeared. Can''t help it, she called again. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." And this time, there was finally a response, and Chiba''s calm words responded to him. "Next, I want you to promise me one thing." Without waiting for Xuena''s answer, Chiba spoke again. At the same time, turning his head slightly, his gaze fell on Xue Nai''s face with a slow expression. "You mean, let me get out of here?" But when she heard this sentence, Xuena''s face was unhappy, even slightly stiff, and she was the first to speak without waiting for Chiba to explain. "Yes." In this regard, Chiba didn''t have any surprises, just nodded and looked at Xuena squarely, without any hesitation, and said firmly. Sure enough, Xuena could see my intentions. Moreover, looking at her appearance, she wouldn''t want to leave. However, I still find a good excuse to let her leave after all. But at this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. As for the rhetoric of "There should be no other people" to Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is naturally false, but it is just a bluff. To be able to bluff Uchiha Nobuhiko, although he expected it, the mission of this sentence has also been completed, and it is absolutely impossible to bluff Yukina. For Xuena, he needs a better reason. Moreover, this girl is not what it used to be. It is not a simple matter to fool Konoha''s best defense officer to leave obediently in such an obvious situation. It is basically a fierce battle. "I have my difficulties, here, I can only..." Thinking about it, he also spoke again. "I know, I will take Hongyan back." However, before he could finish his sentence, Xue Nai interrupted him with a little helpless voice. At this moment, holding Hongyan''s cold hand and Chiba''s warm hand, Xuena''s face showed a little helpless look. Of course, she knew this "should not be anyone else" statement, which was bluffing Uchiha Nobuhiko, basically Chiba nonsense. Based on her knowledge of Chiba, there must be something between Uchiha Nobuhiko and him that only the two of them know, or even only the two of them know, so this sentence can bluff Uchiha Nobuhiko. Let Uchiha Nobuhiko watch them leave. However, even though she knew that this was just Chiba trying to distract them, so that she could be in a safe environment and face the danger alone. But she still intends to leave. For nothing else, there are only two reasons. First, Chiba has already lost Hirohiko. If he stayed here, he would definitely make Chiba throw a rat-inhibitor, and because he was too concerned about his own safety, this Uchiha Nobuhiko had the upper hand, even hundreds. Second, if she stayed here, the help to Chiba is actually very limited. She has already seen the strength of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Although it is not completely helpless, the help to Chiba is very limited. On the whole, her staying will only leave Qianye at a disadvantage and will only have counterproductive effects. Here, she should leave and take Hongyan away properly. Now in Chiba''s mind, he must be thinking of taking Hongyan back to his hometown for burial even if he died. "Yuna...you..." And when she heard this sentence, Xue Nai''s sentence was simply, Chiba was startled, and while intercepting the conversation, she couldn''t help but murmur. To be honest, he really didn''t expect Xuena to say that. According to the general situation, at this time, Xuena should be very persistent, and it is never possible to agree to leave so simply. This How is this going? And his mind ~www.novelhall.com~ can''t help but flash such a thought. "Relax, I know the pros and cons, and I will weigh the pros and cons. I will take Hongyan and leave here, and I will definitely return to the village with Hongyan safely." In response, Xue Nai smiled slightly while looking at Qianye''s face, and said. Idiot! Sure enough, thinking about how to fool me? But such a thought flashed through her mind. "Snow Na..." Hearing this, Chiba was startled again, staring at Xuena in a daze, unable to respond for a while. "Aren''t you talking about me..." Then, after a long pause, he murmured the second half of the sentence. Chapter 1982： Let me do something for you... Are you slandering me... Are you slandering me... Are you slandering me... With a little murmur and weak questioning tone, there were echoes in Xuena''s ears with a dazed expression. Chi... Chiba... Looking at Chiba who suddenly said this sentence, she was somewhat unable to react. I What am I... Is there anything wrong with it? how Why do you doubt me? In this regard, he was quite at a loss with such a series of thoughts in his mind. "No... I didn''t blame you." Then, the next second, she spoke subconsciously. "No... no?" At this time, Qianye seemed to be still in the midst of his spirits, and said subconsciously. "Yes...is there?" Hearing Chiba''s words, Xue Na''s heart was inexplicably tight, and she also subconsciously opened the mouth. I... Did I say something wrong? I didn''t lie to Chiba. I have never lied to him! Why does he doubt me? But in her heart, she was quite puzzled at this time. "No! No, no! I''m just, just a little surprised!" At this time, seeing the somewhat horrified expression on Xue Nai''s face, Chiba was suddenly surprised and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry." "It turned out to be surprised." Hearing this sound, Xue Na was also relieved, and the panic on his face instantly turned into a relief. It turned out that what I said was beyond Chiba''s expectations, so Chiba reacted subconsciously when it didn''t react. That''s right. If you are too surprised, there will indeed be such a reaction. It''s not that Chiba doesn''t believe me, it''s just a little unexpected. Great At the same time, such a thought flashed through her mind. Great! It was great that Xuena agreed to leave now. In this case, there is no need to bother. Think about it, I really underestimated Xuena, and with Xuena''s eyes, how can I not see the current situation. The idea I just wanted to convince her was almost an insult to Xuena. Don''t mention that in the end, she even asked her such a thing gag. Really... I was too much. At this time, Chiba''s mind flashed through such a thought of joy mixed with a little shame. "So..." Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t hesitate anymore, but gently let go of Yuuna and Hirohiko''s hands, and at the same time, his body moved and Hirohiko''s body was straightened. "What are you doing?" In response to this, Xue Na blinked and asked with a slightly puzzled gaze. After the trouble just now, the sad atmosphere between the two has eased a lot. At this time, the words are less heavy and more curious. "Do some treatment for Hongyan." But when he heard this, Chiba didn''t raise his head, but carefully pressed against Hirohiko''s body. The tentacles were soft and soft. Under Chiba''s pressing, there was almost a large area of ??collapse. It seems that there is no elasticity at all. After pressing it down, it just presses in, not bulging. Even under the pale color, a feeling of old skin slowly emerged, which looked wrinkled and greasy, especially the dark spots on Hongyan''s body. Separation during pressing. It seems that the fatal injuries are these dark spots. It should be the shape change of the Amaterasu Fire. Does this Uchiha Nobuhiko have the ability to change the shape of the Amaterasu Fire by adding Earth Life? Or, this guy, seizing my crossing welfare and using this power to use this kind of changes in the form of the fire? In any case, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is at least very good at fire escape. At least one of the kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes is related to the fire system, and the other is related to the seal. Kaleidoscope writing round eyes will generate abilities because of personal expertise. Itachi''s Amaterasu and Moon Reading, Sasuke''s Adding Earth Life... are all derived from what they are good at. As a special rebirth, Uchiha Nobuhiko should be good at many aspects, and his eyes have evolved to eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, which may have compound abilities. After all, with the special nature of the rebirth, it is normal to have the ability of a compound type that the original book does not have. However, that ability to control time and space should be impossible to use anymore. If this ability can be used at will, and the CD is still short, then he doesn''t need to be so careful. In this way, there is much hope! There is hope of turning everything around. And following the examination of Hirohiko''s body, a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind. "Ok?" At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko also noticed Chiba''s movements, and his attention was immediately drawn to him. What is he going to do? Is this checking Uchiha''s injury? It is necessary to check... Do not! He is getting my information from the wound! At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind in an instant. This is... Is this Chiba getting information? At this time, Xuena, who was next to Chiba, had the same thought in her heart. However, this kind of cell necrosis should not be the effect of the fire of the sky. Did Hong Yan use some kind of forbidden technique? But is there such a forbidden technique for necrosis of whole body cells? Or is it some kind of pupil technique of his, some kind of pupil technique of Nao''s eyes? It would be great if I could see the battle just now, and I should be able to obtain more information about Uchiha Nobuhiko. In this life, Uchiha Nobuhiko must have made big moves, otherwise he would not compromise just because of a word of mine. He has made up his mind to do something big. That''s why I care so much about "that". Following the examination of Hirohiko''s body, after confirming that his body cells were necrotic, Chiba took a slight breath and frowned slightly. Thank you, Hirohiko. my best friend. You saved Kushina and Xuena. Otherwise, you won''t be lying here anymore. Thank you! Next ~www.novelhall.com~ let me do something for you! Thinking of this, Chiba sighed slightly, looked at the dents that could not pop up after being dented, and a smile that didn''t know whether it was sad or painful appeared at the corner of his mouth. After a silent utterance in his heart, he lifted it slightly. Hands up. Suddenly, a ball of light between bright white and milky white formed in his palm. Gently, he pressed it on Hongyan''s forehead. "what!" But at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face, who watched Chiba''s movements, changed drastically. "This...this is!" At the same time, Xue Na''s expression on the side changed drastically. A color of horror and consternation quietly emerged! Chapter 1983： Thank you This... is this also his newly acquired outsider power? What kind of power is this, the healing power just now, can it still do this kind of thing? Do not! wrong! It is not necessarily the power of outsiders, but it can be done! Even if it is not the power of outsiders, it can be done! The eternal kaleidoscope reflecting all the details in the hands of the young man who squatted on the ground in front of him opened his eyes bit by bit, and as his eyes widened, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was shocked bit by bit. Expanding. this is Is this also medical ninjutsu? But... but Hongyan''s cells are all necrotic, it is impossible to do such a thing! Chiba...what did Chiba do? Have you mastered any new medical chakras? At this time, Yukina, who was next to Chiba, had almost the same expression and shock as Uchiha Nobuhiko, watching everything that happened before her. At this moment, the light ball between the bright white and milky white in Chiba''s palm is slowly passing through Hongyan''s body, and every time this light ball passes over a place, the sunken, non-elastic skin seems to be Suddenly, it filled up like a gas, and the feeling of relaxation and oily disappeared instantly, turning into a plump and fresh tenderness. It was as if the dead cells came back to life in the place where the ball of light had passed by, and was rejuvenated. Even the color and freshness of this skin might be more vigorous than before Hirohiko was alive. It''s hard to say that Takichiba didn''t get new power from outsiders, but just mastered something new. Moreover, this new power was integrated into medical ninjutsu. Therefore, we can... So, if you say this, he should not have a firm grasp of this new power. Otherwise, without medical ninjutsu or medical chakra, he can heal Hyuga Yukina directly, with a completely harmless, even Ways that are good for Yukata Hyuga! Although I don''t know what happened when he was in a coma, but next, I can''t underestimate this Takichiba! At least, the self-healing ability of his body should have reached a certain level that is difficult to kill. Even now, the reason why he can open to the sixth door is because of his body''s self-healing ability, which has been able to heal himself when the sixth door violently destroys the body of Chakra. In other words, the current Takichiba has at least a strong self-healing ability. Although the chakra volume of the sixth gate Jingmen is constantly escaping, the amount of escaping can be ignored, and according to his The composition of power, his speed, strength, dynamic vision, and various bodily functions have been strengthened. Moreover, the body should have considerable strength. With his five escape ninjutsu, plus the new power now mastered, if... No, it should not reach that level. However, it can already threaten me. The current Takichiba is incomparable to the previous one. Now, my state is not complete. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had been staring at Chiba, had already figured it out and had a general idea of ??Chiba''s current strength growth. Nothing happens? After seeing such power, there is no wavering? Still have absolute confidence in yourself? At this time, Chiba''s eyes were staring at Uchiha Nobuhiko. Although he was bluffing him with words, Chiba didn''t think that Uchiha Nobuhiko would remain sensible if he saw his current situation. . Uchiha Nobuhiko is very special, and he is a rebirth who has an unknown number of years of experience. He has incomparable experience. However, it does not mean that he is complete. From the beginning of the battle with him, to the present of Uchiha Nobuhiko In response, he also understood the character of Uchiha Nobuhiko. This person is by no means a steady and mature guy. Although he can basically maintain his sense, he is the kind of guy who is greatly influenced by his personality. This is also in line with the "that" rule. He was really afraid that Uchiha Nobuhiko was not rational enough, so he rushed to fight him and interrupted what he was doing now. "All right" And just at this moment, when a series of thoughts passed through his mind, Chiba took a slight breath, put away the hand that was on Hongyan''s toe, and said with a sigh of relief. "This!" Even at the stall where the words were uttered, Xue Nai''s face was slightly stiff, a look of surprise and shock suddenly appeared. A pair of white pupils had already stared as the boss. cell All the cells are plumped up... Although there is no vitality and no life, they are all plumped up, not like death. It''s like...like... Moreover, the eyes are... the eyes are... At this moment, in her eyes, Hongyans plump and lustrous body is reflected in her eyes. No, it should be said that the warm smile on the corner of her mouth looks like asleep. , Just like rebirth, in the next second, it seems that Hongyan will wake up. Even the eyes that had been ruined by Uchiha Nobuhiko were slightly closed at this time, not at all the **** appearance they had just now. It looks like Hongyan''s whole body has been replaced, or in other words, reshaped. Sure enough! This Takichiba has mastered Yang Dun! This is the power of yang escape, and the art of yang escape! Looking at this scene, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who already had calculations in his heart, was not surprised at all, only a confirmation thought in his heart. That''s it. There should be no problem. Yang Dun is indeed magical, but it can reshape the body if it is integrated into the medical chakra that creates regenerative grade. In this case, at least, Hongyan... At this moment, looking at the serene Hirohiko, Chiba''s mouth showed a slight smile and nodded gently. Then, he turned his head and looked at Xuenai. "Chi... Chiba?" And at this moment, Xuena''s face was slightly red. Close...too close! Ok... so close~www.novelhall.com~ Her heart was blank for a moment. At this moment, it may be because Hongyans changes were too miraculous. She couldnt help but leaned forward. Originally she was very close to Chiba. At this moment, she noticed Chibas gaze and turned her head subconsciously. The tips of their noses are facing each other. If you count the emerald green brilliance around Qianye''s body, they are already facing the tip of their noses. For a while, she was unable to think. "Please, Xuenai, and thank you." Then, in the next second, in this very soft, seemingly soft words, her boss''s eyes widened suddenly again, and in the warmth and masculine breath that came quietly, there was an indescribable dizziness. Feeling suddenly rushed to her head, she shook for a moment, almost collapsed. At this moment, in these soft words, Chiba suddenly opened his arms. Hugged her. Chapter 1984： He got it "Chi...Chiba...you...you..." The gradually flushing face, the hot feeling after another, and the feeling of suffocation after another, have filled the already blank head of Xuena. At this moment, I feel the warmth and masculine breath that covers the whole body. She was talking in her mouth, but her eyes were already hazy, with "can''t think" written all over, and her lips were dry and dry until she reached her throat. And the speed of her heart beating was almost close to the boundary line of rapid and slow sudden arrest, and her breathing became more and more urgent. Even, with her slender hands, she lightly began to pat Chiba''s not broad but solid shoulders. She was about to faint. What is this for? Show affection? This Takichiba, at this time...No, can this guy be lo*ic*n? I remember that there is such a personality tendency among outsiders, who like to shoot against little loli, obviously the soul is beyond the age of the body. But she likes girls of the same physical age. Really... Some are unreasonable, and even ethically uncomfortable. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko over there noticed the abnormal behavior here, but his brows wrinkled slightly, revealing a little disgust. However, despite this, he still didn''t have any offensive moves, and seemed to be watching something, or waiting for something. And, in terms of character, Chiba has already made a very bad evaluation. "Really, thank you, Xuenai." From Chibas angle, naturally, he could not see Uchiha Nobuhikos disgusting expression with contempt. At this moment, he felt Xuenas patting, and he just repeated it deeply, and then slowly relaxed. Opened his hand. "You...what''s wrong with you?" Then, there was Xuena''s voice, blushing, after taking a few breaths. At this moment, looking at Chiba who has released herself and looks like she is about to stand up, Xuena doesn''t have much sense of shyness on her face. His head seems to follow Chiba''s release, the warmth and warmth. The man''s breath left, and gradually became sober. In the faint, she felt something wrong. Chiba''s behavior was obviously abnormal. This sudden act of hugging herself and saying thank you always had a sense of disobedience, and even made her a little uneasy. "It''s nothing, it''s just that I will leave it to you next," As for Xue Na''s words, she seemed to be a little alert, and suppressed all the strange emotional words at once, but Chiba just smiled, shook his head, and then dropped the sentence. "is it" In response to this, Xuena frowned slightly, and said subconsciously. However, seeing that Chiba has turned around and faced that Uchiha Nobuhiko, she didn''t ask any more. After all, it was in battle now, and the strong enemy was in front. She didn''t want to say anything to disturb Chiba''s mentality, since Chiba said it was nothing. At this time, she could only treat it as nothing. Moreover, Chiba has now turned around and started to face that Uchiha Nobuhiko. What she can do is to leave here with Hirohiko, and after Chiba''s last worry, let him face this enemy who is infinitely close to Uchiha Madara, that terrible legend. This is also the only thing she can do. So, now, she stood up and carried her close friend who seemed to have changed a body and had no life aura, the close friend who had died, but she seemed to wake up in the next moment, almost the same as or Dear friend. "So, I''m in the village, waiting for you to come back." Then, in this voice of looking back and staring, she flew out a little under her feet, rushing towards the village. And her speed is also very fast, a few times between ups and downs, she has rushed out of the clearing and rushed into the forest. Gee! At this time, watching Hyuga Yuuna leave, the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes jumped slightly, and a light flashed in his eyes. "Don''t do useless work. Illusion is not effective for me now." At this moment, turning around and staring at Qianye tightly, a mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Akari was looking at Xuena, but at the moment just now, he stared at me the powerful illusion that belongs to the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, does he mean that his character influences his behavior, or does he have absolute reason and can do the most beneficial actions at the most appropriate time? The character defect he showed is real or fake... At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Just now, it was obvious that this Uchiha Nobuhiko used Yukana as a guise, and wanted to use Yukana to leave just now. The moment he looked at the past, he used the advantage of the writing wheel to trigger the illusion visually. At a glance, he dragged him. Into the illusion. Solve him as quickly as possible. However, for him now, illusion, even the illusion of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, cannot shake the violent Chakra inside him. The basis of illusion, or the essence, or the essence of illusion of writing round eyes, is actually using eyes as a medium to disturb chakras to produce hallucinations through illusion power, even because of the special illusion ability of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Enhance the power of illusion, directly causing huge damage to the human spirit. Such as Itachi''s monthly reading. But in the final analysis, it is actually disrupting Chakra. Now in the Chiba King Gate mode, Chakra is so violent that it cannot be disrupted anymore. Because it is already violent and "chaotic" in a sense. In other words, Chiba is almost immune to illusion in the Jingmen mode. Just now, when it was another time, he had already been recruited, and at this moment he might be arrogant. But now, it can only be said that Nobuhiko Uchiha miscalculated. Illusion... immunity? Do not! It''s resistance... So strong? At this time, as if to verify his idea, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind flashed with such a slightly shocked thought. Illusion resistance has reached a state of almost immune...Moreover, it is still an eternal kaleidoscope of illusion at the level of round eyes~www.novelhall.com~ Although it is not immune to illusion ability, this resistance is already the only one in the ninja world today . shit Now, it is getting more and more difficult. But at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko was sinking straight. "Your eyes are different from just now. I remember that the writing wheel eyes above the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are all special. A persons eyes have a kaleidoscope pattern, but they will not change. You have changed. A pair of eyes?" At this moment, at the stall where his heart was sinking, Taki Chiba, who was on the opposite side, spoke both unsalty and undiminished. Gee! Damn it! Hearing this sentence, the corners of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth twitched immediately, and his heart also twitched. This kid is too keen! He got it! Chapter 1985： It seems... "You can''t wake up.??" Seeing that the secret he didn''t want to be known was suddenly revealed in front of him, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was tight, but he didn''t show much surprise, just said lightly. "But I woke up." In this regard, opposite him, the young man exuding emerald green brilliance, also looked at him, did not have much surprise on his face, said lightly. "Without this possibility, it is impossible for the outsider who has lost the power of the outsider to wake up. The power of the outsider is your soul, and you cannot wake up with all your dependence." Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko narrowed his eyes slightly and said. "Maybe your information is inaccurate." In response to this, Qianye''s mouth slowly raised a smile, and still said faintly. "impossible." Hearing this sound, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who squinted his eyes slightly, almost tilted his head slightly, and said without any waves. confidence. He must have learned some important information about me, so he can be so confident. If you don''t know my information, even if his strength soars, he can''t be so confident. In the end what happened? Let this Takichiba wake up, and also obtained my relevant information. Even, it involves my eyes. It is best to be able to detect some before the battle, not to mention why he can wake up after losing the power of outsiders. During his coma, he must be able to detect some. However, the person in front of me is Taki Chiba, the outsider Taki Chiba, the most special outsider... Ok? The most special outsider? Never possible... Do not! It''s him, this Takichiba! It is this Takichiba! It''s definitely this Takichiba! The previous one was just confusion, just my misunderstanding! But in the words, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart is not as calm as he showed. "You still have not answered my question." At the same time, a series of thoughts flashed through his mind, and Chiba, who had been staring at him, smiled. At this moment, Chiba''s heart was exceptionally calm, facing the Uchiha Nobuhiko who was infinitely close to Uchiha Madara in front of him, there was no wave in his heart, and even the grief of losing Hirohiko was disappeared at this time. Even now, he felt a sudden openness in his heart. The invisible pressure that had been lingering in his heart since he made up his mind to save Jiu Xinnai has not disappeared at this time. Perhaps this is my destiny! The lightness he had never had before lingered in his heart, almost a kind of relief. However, looking at the appearance of this Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is not easy to deal with. Nothing is strange on the face. According to the conversation just now, it is impossible for him to feel like it is now, without any disturbance. Obviously, this guy is a type of emotionless anger, and even possesses quite good acting skills. The character defects shown by him may not be true. If it is true, then it may also be a split personality, or dual personality or something. He who is so calm and cold and has no feelings may be his true character. All this is appearance and confusion. It''s not that simple. He is not so simple! At the same time, during the words, such a thought flashed in his heart. "what is the problem?" At this time, when he heard Chiba''s questioning, Uchiha Nobuhiko tilted his head again, with a doubtful smile on his mouth, and asked. "Your eyes, have you forgotten that we outsiders know everything. We all know clearly what skills can change reality and dreams, and what the price will be." In response, Chiba spoke lightly. I repeated my question and added some emphasis. He should know that I already know the secret of his eyes. What is he still hesitating? In other words, there is something he hasn''t taken out of the bottom of the box, and he can keep this calm. He relies on his eyes to fight. His special pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes should be all his hole cards. The hole cards are exposed, and you can still maintain such a calmness, you can only say... He still has cards! At this time, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. "As you can see, my pupil power is enough to deal with you." In this regard, Uchiha Nobuhiko still did not answer positively, but spoke indifferently, but it seemed that there was still no strangeness. He is testing. This is temptation. Perhaps, he didn''t know the function of my eyes, but based on his "knowing everything" intelligence, and then inferred some small intelligence of my eyes. Afterwards, through these small pieces of information, I believed that he already knew the secret of my eyes. And, let me tell all the intelligence of my eyes. Here, even if it is dragging, it cannot be said that this Takichiba is cunning enough. In the current situation, Uchiha has taken the soil away from Uzumaki Kushina, and he is more anxious than me, so dragging it is in my favor. At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko had such a thought in his mind. "The writing wheel eye has three kinds of eyes, the illusion eye, the copy eye, and the insight eye. After evolving to the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, in addition to the multiplied increase in pupil power, it will also awaken new abilities and integrate the dearest After kaleidoscope writing round eyes, you will get eternal light. In addition to the greater increase in pupil power, you can also gain stronger abilities through fusion, or new abilities. If I am not mistaken, your Now, this pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes also incorporates the power of outsiders. Yes, you can use a variety of other writing round eyes abilities. If you use other kaleidoscope writing round eyes ability, the kaleidoscope pattern will change accordingly. Of course, there will be side effects of various abilities, right?" In response, Chiba said with a slightly mocking smile at the corner of his mouth. Next, after being dismantled, how will he attack? In the case of invalid illusion, in his current state, what kind of attack methods would he adopt. At this time, in the words, Chiba''s heart had already begun to figure it out~www.novelhall.com~ At the same time, a ring of emerald green brilliance had been generated from the soles of his feet in the sound of a slight crack on the ground. , Spread out, forming a ring-like emerald green halo at a distance of half a meter from his feet, like a flame, gently swirling around. "It seems..." At this time, when I heard this sound, it was obvious that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was slightly stiff, like Chiba, with a black flame-like halo spreading out from the soles of his feet, and it was so steaming that it could surpass the flames of ankles. ring. "Boom!" "Boom!" And in the next moment, at the stall where the words Uchiha Nobuhiko popped out, the emerald or dark flame-like halo beneath their feet suddenly steamed upwards, turning into two emerald or dark chakra flame pillars. , Instantly obscured the two figures! "Boom!" In the next second, a dull crash sound suddenly burst at the center of the two flame pillars! Chapter 1986： Temptation? "Boom!" In the dull sound of impact, the right hand with the black flame-like chakra and the right hand covered with the emerald green flame-like chakra slammed together. "Crack!" In an instant, the moment the fists hit, a crack, like shattered emerald-green glass, climbed onto the fist wrapped in the emerald-green flame-like chakra. It is still the defense power of Zuo Nenghu, which is stronger! And at this moment, the chakra covered with jet black steaming flames, like a ball of jet black flames of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body punching, also slowly revealed, the eternal kaleidoscope reflected the broken green With the traces of green chakras, such a thought flashed through my mind. It turns out that this escaping chakra can be condensed into a chakra similar to armor to enhance defense. This Uchiha Nobuhiko should have used a method similar to my eight-door pattern, which produced this chakra like a black armor. At the same time, on the opposite side of him, like a mirror with two sides, the same as Uchiha Nobuhiko''s punching appearance, the whole body is wrapped in emerald green flame-like chakra Chiba, also showing his figure, just like An emerald green flame. "Wow!" And just at this moment, the force of Juli and Juli''s collision suddenly burst out, and immediately turned into a fierce wind, and broke out from the place where the two fists hit. "Kakka!" Almost at the same time, the place where the two of them vacated, the ground under their feet was also deformed by the cracks that were squeezed by the huge force, and it suddenly sank. In just a moment, the time of a thought, the strong wind swept through fiercely, centering on the two of them, and spreading to several tens of meters away in a flash, curling up dust, sand and black flames, and the flames that still remained behind them. The transpiring flame column, dark or emerald green, forms a dust roll that fits the ground and whizzes away in a ring. And under their feet, the depression suddenly spread, as if following the steps of the ring-shaped dust roll, all the way to the depression and cracking. "Wow!" Then, just as the sound of dust hitting the mountains and forests and the banging rustling of the trees, a huge pit that covered most of the original open space was suddenly formed in the dust and smoke of the vast mountain forest. "despair!" "despair!" At this moment, the two people in the center of the giant pit kept their fists hitting each other, and both fell to the ground. However, although the defensive power is not as good as the Suzuo Nenghu model, but in terms of strength, it is not inferior. This eight-door model developed by Takichiba with the help of outsiders should be his greatest support! Also in line with his special! Now, since I have seen through the true power of my eyes, it is better not to rely too much on the eyes. Just now, this Takichiba suddenly hugged Hyuga Yukina, it is very likely that he was hiding, and the purpose was to get my information from Hyuga Yukina! lo*ic*n or something, I underestimated Takichiba! It just so happens that the power of Takichiba is still there, and it will last for a while, so let''s test it first! Use his power! At the moment of landing, a gleam of light flashed in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes, and this thought full of speculation and judgment flashed in his heart. Sure enough, it rushed up the first time. If it was a bit slow just now, judging by the impact just now, I am afraid that my hand will be severely injured! At the same time, a thought flashed through the mind of Chiba who landed at the same time, and, while this thought flashed, the crack in his right hand was already covered by the creaking sound of emerald green brilliance. In a flash, the cracks have disappeared. Can it be repaired? At this time, with a click, after landing, the right foot that stepped on the ground took a step back, and the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes, who was pulling behind the fist of his right hand, twitched slightly, and such a thought flashed in his heart. It succeeded! The armor made of chakras can surely be repaired! At almost the same moment, Chiba, who was also stepping back on the ground with his right foot, pulled back his right fist, and such a happy thought flashed in his heart. At this moment, at the same time, they closed their fists and stepped back, making two people with chests and fists, their eyes facing each other. Still right fist! Suddenly, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind suddenly turned such a thought. Right fist! At the same time, Chiba''s mind turned the same thought. "despair!" "despair!" At this moment, the moment the two eyes met, the left feet of both sides took a step forward, taking exactly the same lunge, chest and fist posture. "brush!" At this moment, at the moment when the posture of lunge and fist was the most intense, the figures of the two of them suddenly blurred. "brush!" Then, it blurred again. "Boom!" In the end, when the next second passed, the two of them flashed suddenly, disappeared in place, and then flashed again. At this flash, their right fists had already collided together. "Crack, click, click!" Suddenly, in the dull sound, a series of cracks sounded. The dense cracks resembled broken glass, spreading from the place where the two fists intersect all the way to the emerald green fist. In an instant, the emerald green The fists wrapped by the flame-like chakra were already covered with emerald green cracks, and strands of emerald green chakras escaped and floated between the two. Is the speed... about the same? However, looking at this shattered emerald green fist, Uchiha Nobuhiko was unhappy, and his heart was secretly frightened. The speed can even keep up with the speed of the scene door mode! This Uchiha Nobuhiko used my power to absorb something into the body, bursting out such fighting power! At the same time, Chiba didn''t even look at the cracks. His emerald green eyes just stared at Uchiha Nobuhiko, and his heart was also secretly frightened. "Boom!" At this moment, there was a muffled sound in the air on their left side, the sound of fists hitting. "Crack! Crack!" At the same moment, on the ground where the sound of two fists hit, two opposite footprints suddenly cracked. "Boom! Boom!" And the next moment ~www.novelhall.com~ there was another boxing sound, which suddenly sounded on the right side of the two of them. "Kaka! Kaka!" At the same time, at the moment when the fist sounded, two sets of opposite footprints were immediately trapped on the ground below the direction of the fist. "Boom bang! Bang bang! Bang bang bang bang!" And this seemed to be some kind of signal. Around the two of them, intensive boxing sounds suddenly sounded. "Crack, click, click!" Along with the sound of boxing, more and more relative footprints suddenly appeared on the ground around the two. "Swipe! Brush!" And at this moment, the counter-shock force from the impact of the two fists swept over, and their bodies flickered, turning into two figures, one black and one green, each flying back! Chapter 1987： Cant give any chance! "despair!" In the corner of this newly formed huge pit, the black figure squatted to the ground on one foot, and gently pressed his hands on the ground, dragged three long traces on the ground, and then stopped with an embarrassment. The trend of retreat. In addition to defense, the speed and power are not inferior to the level I have now absorbed Susano. Is this sixth door already so strong? In close combat, there is no chance at all! At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes narrowed slightly in the gravel on the ground that was constantly floating under the traction of Chakra''s huge corpse. In the temptation just now, he has already understood the horror of the opponent''s strong melee ability. If he is not using his outsider power to absorb Susao Nogu to obtain strong melee ability, I am afraid that I have now underestimated the opponent. Seriously injured and died! Gee! This is a little tricky! Now, it''s not yet time! If Takichibas power disappears, Im afraid I can only use my eyes... And at this moment, this series of thoughts flashed through Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind. "what!" However, at this moment, at the moment when this series of thoughts flashed, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face changed suddenly, he suddenly looked forward, and looked at the same one-footed half-squat landing with his hands on the ground. The young man wrapped in emerald green flames with three long traces on the ground. After that, he looked at the ground for an instant. I saw that the ground he was on, I don''t know when, a bag had already been raised, and it was still slowly growing. this is In an instant, his figure floating in the air appeared in his mind. Can''t give him any chance! There are many unknown abilities hidden in his eyes. It is very possible that his eyes in this life host many abilities of the eyes of his previous life! It may even be the ability of some who devoted themselves to the Uchiha clan and successfully opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, but was eliminated by the eyes of the traversers! After all, his power of rebirth... I can''t let him have any chance when he now understands that close combat is impossible to kill me! At this time, opposite Uchiha Nobuhiko, in the other corner of the newly formed deep pit, Chiba, who was squatting with his hands on the ground, flashed such a thought in his emerald green eyes. "Boom!" And at this moment, when only two people thought about it, the continuously swelling ground suddenly burst under Uchiha Nobuhikos feet. Suddenly, the ground cracked upwards, and the impact like a volcanic eruption instantly hit Uchiha Nobuhikos. Suzuo can be above the coat. This impact! Suddenly, Uchiha Nobuhiko only felt like he had hit a huge hammer. Amidst the cracked sand and rocks flying around, he only felt a moment of weightlessness and his sight turned upside down. The whole person was as he had thought before. Was rushed into the air. Earth escape, open soil and rise Hori, Chiba improvement, power concentration version! Sure enough, is there no harm at all? With such a powerful earth escape, the volcanic eruption power of this earth escape is concentrated and erupted. Such a force is not painful! At this moment, looking at Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was inverted in the center of the splashing gravel, the corner of Chiba''s mouth curled slightly, and the hand that had been raised without knowing when, "pop", suddenly closed. . Next, is Shui Dun? At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who could no longer see the boy in front of him because of his upside-down body, naturally appeared in his mind as if he was bitten by two water escape dragon heads. "Boom!" "Boom!" And at this moment, the ground on both sides under Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly cracked, and two three-person high-speed water flows suddenly ejected from the cracked ground, winding and deforming in the sky, almost silently chanting. In the end, it turned into two lifelike, solid and thick water dragons, and bit him in the mouth with the two dragons fighting for beads. "boom!" Then, in the sound of a roar that resembled a collision between gold and iron, two water dragons violently clamped Uchiha Nobuhiko at the point of impact, and the waterfall spread out. What a big impact! At this moment, the figure of Uchiha Nobuhiko who was at the point of impact was already squeezed and curled up, and even the dark physical Chakra flame seemed to be suppressed a bit. So, next, it should be, the water prison! At the same time, in his mind is the scene of these waterfalls flowing back. Or not! There is no way to break the defense! At this time, Chiba''s raised eyes reflected the intact, dark-colored entity Chakra, although Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body was suppressed. "Snapped!" Seeing at this thought, the hands of Jieyin in his hand suddenly joined together. "Oh!" In an instant, in the mid-air ahead, the huge water flow that resembled a huge waterfall collapsed, and stopped in mid-air like time suddenly stopped. "Wow!" Then, in the next instant, as if time had suddenly flowed back, and it seemed that a huge force was moving, the huge water stream shrank back suddenly, instantly condensing into a huge water ball, and then shrank again suddenly, just for a moment. Then, a water ball that was one-third smaller was condensed and floated in the air. "cough!" And at the very center of the sphere, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had been completely curled up by the huge water pressure from all directions, coughed lightly in his mouth, and a smile appeared in the corners of his mouth in the grunting bubbles. Tactical habits... Takichibas tactical habits... At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Ziz! Ziz!" And at this time, in his eyes, there was a reflection of this misty water floating in the distance, and the young man who was holding a solid blue and almost whitish thunder gun was throwing a javelin. "Slap! Slap!" At this moment, the sparks of thunder that had been condensed into a thunder gun in a special way burst out, Chiba''s eyes condensed suddenly, and the moment the thought flashed in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart, he slammed the thunder gun Tossed out. not enough! This thunder gun is still not enough! Use the strongest blow! The strongest blow! But in the sound of "shoo", the thunder gun suddenly turned into a stall where blue and white thunder light blasted out, but such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. "Crack!" Suddenly, the ground under his feet suddenly cracked, and a fan-shaped cracked belt came out from his heel. "Boom!" In the next second ~www.novelhall.com~ the ground exploded suddenly, and Chiba''s figure suddenly flashed and disappeared in place. Only left, the emerald green flames turning round and round! Just waiting for you! At this time, the thunder shadow was reflected in the eyes of Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel, and the smile of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth suddenly rose. "Boom!" At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s smile rose for a moment, the water ball with huge water pressure, first seemed to freeze, and then, without warning, suddenly shattered. Suddenly, the water flowed into water arrows, and the waterfall scattered, arousing countless sounds of breaking through the sky. "Wow!" And just at this moment, a huge pitch-black skeleton palm rushed out from the scattered part of the waterfall, towards the front... Catch it suddenly! Chapter 1988： 2 ways At this time, on the other side, in the mountains and forests leading to Konoha Village. "Mr. Lu Jiu, all the troops have caught up, and now they can move at the fastest speed." As he flew, the scenery around his eyes kept moving backwards, Shinoda Ichiro slowly put down Jieyin''s hand, and said to Nara Shikahisa who was the leader in front. At this time, there were three of them, and they were already at the forefront of the twenty rescue teams, leading all the rescue teams that had received orders from Hokage to return to the village. At this time, the main thing is the Konoha think tank, Nara Luhisa, who made outstanding contributions in the Third Ninja World War and is as famous as Chiba. And the one next to Nara Lujiu is very reliable, and he is also fortunate to work with him, the chief of the Qiudo clan, Qiudo Dingza. Although some people still don''t understand why they have to evacuated suddenly and still return to the village to be on guard, Shinoda Ichiro also knows that it is not the time to ask these questions. He has been doing liaison work very diligently along the way. "it is good!" Hearing this sound, Nara Shikaji glanced at Akudo Dingza who was leaning behind him, and nodded. The child recommended by Ding Zuo is really good. And this thought flashed through his mind. From just now to now, in a short period of time, this child has been able to contact twenty teams of perception ninjas in such an orderly manner, and passed his orders in an orderly manner. Whether it is perception ability or communication ability, it is very good. excellent. With Haiyi returning to the village as quickly as possible, he really did not disappoint Haiyi and Dingzuo''s recommendation. In the future, you can even focus on cultivating talents who can become the mainstay of the perception force in the future. "Next, just go straight all the way, Lujiu, you also need to rest." At this time, when he heard this good word, as a close friend, Qiu Dao Dingzuo knew that the child recommended by Hai Yi when he left was approved by Lu Jiu, and his guarantee was not in vain. "Well, according to Haiyi''s footsteps and communication range, the village should have received the news at this time. At most ten minutes, the third generation of Hokage can take precautions. According to the current emergency march, about thirty minutes, we should be able to Back to the village, and armed." In response, Nara Lu nodded for a long time, at this time he was a little tired. As a result, after leaving the combat area just now, his Chakra suddenly consumed two-thirds of it, probably because of the sequelae of Hirohiko''s just now giving them the ability to control the time and space of Uchiha Nobuhiko. After all, the abilities belong to Hongyan. After launching, they always have to be maintained with chakras. Naturally, Hongyan cannot provide them. It is normal to consume their chakras in the end. Although I don''t understand the principle, it makes sense. Secondly, just now because the rescue team got news from Chiba, they were too anxious to reach Chiba for rescue, so there was a lot of disorder in the formation, and even a large number of people were mixed together. In order to get the troops to regroup and maintain an efficient marching route, he took a lot of effort. At this time, it can be said to be a little tired physically and mentally. Ok... so awesome! The integration was successful in just a few minutes. Is this the top think tank in the village? Exist as famous as Chiba! At this time, Shinoda Ichiro looked at the reliable figure in front of him, admiring him in his heart. As a communication ninja, he knows exactly how chaotic there was just now. This chaos is not something ordinary people can clear in a short time! "Let''s go back soon! We must also prepare to contact the other four ninja villages!" At this time, after thinking for a while, Nara Shikajiu spoke. Now, it is not only the defense issue of the village, but also negotiations with the four major Shinnin villages. This negotiation must also be completed tonight. This is not an easy task. They, as the initiators, initiated the Uchiha Nobuhiko crusade plan, and they are bound to make concessions, but they should not be allowed to go too far. Overall, it is quite difficult to define various aspects. This is not an easy task. "Ok." In response, Qiu Dao Dingzao nodded and frowned. Now, this crusade plan, uniting the four forbearance villages, is the most difficult thing. Lu Jiu, it''s not good! At this moment, Nara Lujiu''s heart suddenly heard a voice. Haiyi? what happened? Has the notice arrived? Regarding this, Nara Lujiu immediately passed the words in his heart. problem occurs! Something happened in the village! After the words were transmitted, Hai Yi''s solemn voice immediately came. Something happened? What happened! Hearing this sound, Nara Lujiu''s face instantly changed. The mask man... the mask man, is back! Now, at war with Watergate. And almost instantly, Hai Yi''s solemn voice came over there. "What''s wrong, Lu Jiu?" At this moment, seeing the face of his best friend changed, Qiu Dao Dingzuo hurriedly asked. "Ichiro, pass it on, all the staff speed up, we must go back to the village as soon as possible!" However, Nara Shikahisa who heard this sound did not respond, but after giving an order to Shinoda Ichiro behind him, he speeded up suddenly and headed towards the village with all his strength. Autumn Road Dingzuo quickly caught up. "Yes Yes!" With this abrupt sound, Shinoda Ichiro was stunned for a moment, but he reacted quickly. He immediately responded, and after keeping up with the front, he immediately passed the news on. ... At the same time, the back of the forest here is slightly west. "despair!" In the deep sound of landing, one foot stepped on the branch of an ordinary tree in this mountain forest. "Ok?" Xue Nai''s face changed slightly when she landed, she suddenly put her hand in her arms and took out a piece of paper. this is? But the moment she took it out, her face was a little bit puzzled and surprised. that time? Then, her face suddenly blushed, and in her mind, she immediately thought of the appearance of Chiba hugging herself just now, and her heart rhythm suddenly became a little confused. However, she also understood that this note was given to her without a trace when Chiba embraced herself just now. "What does it mean?" Then, in the next second, when she subconsciously looked at the piece of paper, the color of doubt on her face suddenly became rich. Chiba... What does it mean? At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~, thoughts that have the same meaning as the words uttered in her mouth flashed through her mind, but she did not understand the content of the note. "Do you want me to help?" In the next moment, she frowned and murmured lowly. "but" But then, she seemed to have some doubts again, turning her head and glanced at the profile of Hongyan on her shoulder behind that seemed to be able to wake up in a second. What is this... What do you mean? But in her heart, it is more unclear. Find Teacher Watergate and Teacher Kushina, and take Hongyan with them. At this moment, there is only such a simple line on the note. Chapter 1989： understand "cough!" Mixed with the emerald green chakra blood, coughed up from the mouth of the young man who suddenly stopped at a rapid speed. After emitting a patch of emerald green and bright red in the air, it gently fell on the ground, and the emerald green dissipated into the ground. Among them, on the ground, dripping dark colors ooze. "Crack...crack...crack, click!" Afterwards, there was a burst of crackling sounds of hard things. Su... Susanoh? It turned out to be...Suzano? He used my outsider power to absorb...Suzano! This kind of thing... Do not! If it is through welfare, it is indeed possible! It is done! After all, this crossing welfare does not belong to this world! Even if they are similar, they do not belong to this world. It is possible to be able to do things that this world could not do! Otherwise, how could "that" exist! But at this moment, in the intense pain all over his body, his heart was such a shocking thought that had nothing to do with the pain. "Suzuo...can be..." As this thought flashed, his eyes were a little weird, looking down little by little, falling on the black skeleton arm that had already grasped him. "Ziz...Ziz..." And at this moment, the countless thunder snakes that he threw out of the thunder gun that shattered after hitting the black skeleton arm, spiraled around the skeleton arm for several times, without causing any physical damage. After that, it slowly escaped into the air. Ah No wonder, no wonder... No wonder the two Ninjutsu that had enough Chakras to improve, at least the S-class power, did not break his defense. If it is Suzuo Nenghu who has more absolute defensive power than the Lei Dun Chakra mode of the third generation of Raikage, then it is indeed impossible to break the defense. Even the blow I just wanted to do my best may not work. At this moment, watching the continuous diffusion and disappearance of the thunder light in front of him, as if the last ray of light was extinguished by the dark flame around the skeleton''s arm, the boy''s heart began to sink slowly. "Wow!" And just at this moment, the water that rushed to the upper waterfall due to the internal burst also poured down at this moment, like a downpour, and the empty area was within a radius of tens of meters, as if there was no reason. It started to rain heavily. Caught it! Although this Takichiba is very cunning, he still has weaknesses after all. He is only a person after all. I have figured out his fighting habits! At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was wrapped in half of the ribs formed by the pitch-black chakra, looked at the enemy Taki Chiba, who was caught by his own Susano, and the eight entity chakras around him. After the dense traces on Chakra''s jacket of the emerald green entity, it seemed that the smile on the corner of his mouth rose again. Thats right, this Takichiba is leaving, this Takichiba is cunning, and this Takichiba may regain the power of outsiders, doing things that are completely impossible in his perception, and often even anticipate the enemys first opportunity. It is often when people are reversed that they find out that he was playing tricks. However, he is a person after all. Not a god. And as long as he is a human, he will have behavioral habits, and he will reincarnate for countless lives. This is the absolute truth he has explored when dealing with such high-IQ tactical enemies. As long as he masters the fighting habits of this tactical ninja, then Easy to counter. This Takichiba is no exception. In the battle, changing rapidly, every tactical ninja, except for a flash of inspiration or preparation in a critical moment, basically has a set of fighting habits that he can''t detect. For example, Takichiba likes two forms of fighting habits. First, use line of sight interference, use clone tactics, and use clones of different attributes to control and subdue the enemy, creating a chance to perform a single blow. The second is that this will hit the enemy into a situation that cannot be controlled by itself, and cooperate with the earth escape and water escape, and finally use the technique of the water prison as the opportunity to kill a blow, supplemented by other powerful ninjutsu with the nature of killing , Make a final blow, hit hard or kill the opponent. And just now, Taki Chiba used the second fighting habit. Moreover, it was precisely by taking advantage of Takichiba''s fighting habit that he predicted every attack by Takichiba. In addition, this Takichiba must consider breaking his own defense first, something that I dont even need to think about, and from this Takichibas most aggressive technique is not his so-called S-level powerful ninjutsu. But from the perspective of strange power, this Taki Chiba knows that ninjutsu cannot break his defenses, so he will definitely attack with strange powers, that is, he will inevitably rush up. After knowing this, he only had to pretend to be suppressed, and then when Taki Chiba rushed up, he could transform the Susano mode into Susano, and use the space distance to release Susano to defend in one fell swoop. Can catch this Takichiba. After all, when a person is attacking, his actions become simple! Almost, it is a straight line! Now, as he expected, Taki Chiba is in his palm! "despair!" And just at this moment, Susano Nobuhiko, who was holding a half-rib with one hand, was in the shape of a pitch-black flame, and Uchiha Nobuhiko''s figure also fell from the mid-air, and the heavy rain fell with one foot on On the ground. "This time, I won''t leave you any room!" At the same time, the moment he landed, his face was already cold, and a murderous word in his mouth had already blurted out. Don''t give me any room? And at this moment, Qianye''s brows slightly frowned, which was firmly grasped by the dark skull arm. The creaking sound ~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly sounded. At this moment, when Uchiha Nobuhiko spoke, the skeleton arm was suddenly changed, one by one, one by one, the lacquer-black entity that looked like a certain fiber, Chakra slowly moved from the boundary between it and the rib. Generated everywhere, in a way that human muscles are constructed, it slowly wrapped around the skeleton arm, and the moment the voice fell, a human muscle fiber wrapped arm was already entwined. Suzuo Nenghu, part two stage! "Crack!" In the next second, the killing intent flashed in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes, and the palm of the arm wrapped in muscle fibers slammed tight, squeezing the contents in the palm! "what!" However, in the next moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was around, and in his eyes, a look of surprise flashed across. In the touch of Suzuo Nenghu''s feedback, unexpectedly... Can''t pinch! Chapter 1990： 1 hit this is Does he get new outsider power? Looking at the scene in front of me, feeling the hard touch in Susao''s sense of touch that could not be further clenched, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face slowly solidified, and at the same time, a heart sinking straight down . At this moment, in his eyes, there is a group of humanoids glowing with metallic luster, which is as hard as steel, no, even harder than steel, even the second stage of Suzu can not be Crush it, even if it opens a cracked rock statue. The art of rock hardening! Nobuhiko Uchiha knows very well that this is the defensive ninjutsu that Takichiba often uses. However, the ordinary rock hardening technique, there is no way to become so hard. Tu Dun, at best, is only Tu Dun''s defensive ninjutsu, and absolute defensive skills such as Susano Nohu and Huitian are still much weaker after all, and it is even more impossible to block Susa Nohu''s pinch. Obviously, this has been improved. It''s not just the art of rock hardening. Even, it is very likely that it is not the known earth escape technique at all, but just a new technique composed of changes in the nature and form of Chakra, a branch of the new earth escape technique. For example, water escape further changes in nature and can become oil. This soil escape technique is likely to be Taki Chiba''s further changes in nature on the basis of soil escape, turning the rock into a substance similar to a very hard metal. And this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that this further change in properties can change this kind of very hard metal-like substance that can withstand the power of the necessary and powerful. This is extremely difficult to imagine, and even close to subverting his belief. Know things. Even now Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has lived for so many lives, can be said to be the most knowledgeable rebirth Uchiha Nobuhiko in the ninja world, who has never seen such a substance, which can completely resist the power of Susano. The real horror is this! Although I don''t know what new outsider power Taki Chiba has acquired, at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko felt a huge threat again. This Takichibas understanding of Chakras control and ninjutsu, no, it should be said that the understanding of Chakras changes in form and nature has reached a certain level of traceability, and now he has a pseudo The tail beast-level Chakra, even if there is no blood limit, what he can do in ninjutsu and Chakra may not be inferior to the ability of Kaleidoscope to write round eyes. Damn it! Stronger! Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but cursed in his heart. "Crack!" At this moment, as soon as his thoughts turned, the metallic humanoid stone statue suddenly cracked a crack on the top of his head. "Kaka! Kaka!! Kaka!" After that, with this crack as the center, the entire stone statue suddenly cracked, and it was instantly covered with cracks. Cracked? Pinch... broken? And at this moment, Suzuo Nenghu suddenly loosened his physical perception, and a sensation of crushing suddenly poured into his tactile senses. At the same time, Suzuo''s muscular giant hand in the second stage, his fingers curled inwards slightly. "Zi!" At this moment, a flash of thunder suddenly flashed out of the gap between the metallic luster humanoid stone statue. Ok? Under the insight of the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Uchiha Nobuhiko keenly discovered this flash of thunder that may be ignored by others, and at the same time, his face changed slightly. In the earth escape, use thunder to escape? What does he want to do! In an instant, such a thought flashed in his mind. Raiketu, this is unreasonable! If this Takichiba uses Thunder Dunn in Tudun, whether it is his own chakra or not, the changed nature of Thunder Dunn chakra will naturally destroy Tu Dun chakra, and then it will only cause Tu Dun chakra. The collapse and the consumption of Thunder Dune, both Thunder Dun and Earth Dun, will be weakened. No matter what Takichiba wants to do with Thunder Dunn, this matter is still quite abnormal. And facing this Takichiba, abnormality is not a good thing. "Ziz...Ziz..." And the next second, as if verifying Uchiha Nobuhikos judgment at this moment, the entire shattered metal-lustrous humanoid stone statue suddenly flashed a thunderous masterpiece, and all the cracks shot out countless tiny thunder snakes, hitting Suzuo. Can care above, crackling. Ok? And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face suddenly changed. "Crack!" At the same time, Suzuo Nenghu''s hand made of muscle fibers slammed his fist, and with a "bang", instantly pinched the metallic human-shaped stone statue with the thunder light, bursting into pieces, and for a while, the pieces were flying. "Oops! He used that coat! His physical chakra coat!" But looking at the thunder light that shattered in front of him, Uchiha Nobuhiko had already blurted out in surprise. This feel! This feel is empty! Inside the rock statue is empty! In his heart, at this time, he was filled with such a thought! At the same time, his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are already looking behind him, and, in the sound of squeaking, Suzuo can almost grow a complete rib. "Your dominance is empty ability. It should be what you told me. The outsider with the strongest space and time ability has the kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes. And this Suzano can be regarded as yours. The eternal kaleidoscope has the ability to write round eyes! You can enter the second stage without having to complete the first stage!" At this moment, behind him, accompanied by the crackling sound of thunder and lightning, a faint sound that made him chill. he! How did he know! And at this moment, his body stiffened slightly, because of excessive shock and surprise, as well as a thump in his heart, he stiffened slightly. "Boom!" However, at this moment, one foot, wrapped in thunder and emerald green jacket, leaned out horizontally, and hit **** the dark flame-like chakra group around Susano''s right rib. www.novelhall.com~ Suddenly, the incomparable huge force crashed on Suzuo Nohu. In the scene door mode, the pseudo-tailed chakra-level monster power bursts out! "Crack!" In an instant, a crack in the right half of Suzuo Nohu''s ribs suddenly split from the place where the thunder light and the emerald green coat were in contact with Suzuo Nohu''s feet! "What...!" In an instant, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes widened suddenly, and his expression of shock was already dissatisfied with his entire face. It succeeded! At this moment, the young man wrapped in thunder and green light kicking sideways behind him had a smile on his mouth. Susanoh''s absolute defense... Was broken! Chapter 1991： crazy! Lei Dun Chakra is activated, plus... He''s crazy! Is this Takichiba crazy! Feeling the broken message in Susao''s senses, Uchiha Nobuhiko was shocked, but it was a kind of fear that hadn''t been for a long time, and quietly came to his heart. "Kaka! Kaka!! Kaka!" And just here, in a series of cracking sounds centered on the crack in the contact, Suzuo Nenghu started from the left rib and slowly broke apart. This Takichiba, what is he thinking? Did he even want his life? Open... What''s a joke? Are you irrational? However, this fear is not because Taki Chiba broke Susano''s defenses. For him, outsiders like Taki Chiba, in particular, may have gained new outsider power and become more powerful. In such a situation, it is not unreasonable that Suzuo Nenghu can be destroyed. Susano is an absolute defense, but he has fought so many outsiders and reborn so many times in the Uchiha clan. Even if he is not in the Uchiha clan, he has plundered the Uchiha clans eyes, even the kaleidoscope. In Lunyan, there are still examples of Suzuo being broken. There is no need to go into details about the magic of the power of outsiders. Now, what he was terrified was that the outsider behind him, who not only possessed enough wisdom, but also enough strength, was actually a desperate guy in order to defeat him! Now, the state of Takichiba controlling the eight-door chakra is already an extreme physical state, and the activation of Thunder Dune is also an extreme physical strengthening state. In the limit, a limit is added. This It is tantamount to suicide! One might be the collapse of the whole body cells! There is a reason why Bamen Dunjia is a forbidden technique, and why the people who use Lei Dun activation the most are the Yeyue clan. Because these two ways of enhancing the body''s functions will bring the body into a limit state, and beyond this limit state, it will cause irreversible damage to oneself. Without excellent physical fitness, it will only hurt oneself. And as the two extreme states are merged together, no matter how strong the body is, it will inevitably collapse, ranging from the body being squeezed by the two extreme states to produce burst-level injuries, and most importantly, the irreversible collapse of the whole body at the cell level, and death undoubtedly. What this Takichiba is doing now is completely fatal. Using two extreme states, it is indeed possible to use extremely fast super speed to get behind him at the moment when the protective layer of the rock statue was crushed just now, and Under the limit increase of the two limit states, destroy Susano However, this risk is almost the same as suicide! "laugh!" And just between this moment, as if to verify his idea, the next moment when the side kick hits Susano, Susano shattered, and the thoughts in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart flashed, a blood, Suddenly, it shot out from the left side of Suzuo Nohu, drew an arc in the air, mixed into the downpour, and fainted on the ground that was already water-filled. "Chichichichichi!" Then, as if it was a signal, bursts of blood spurted out one after another, on the left side of Suzuo Nohu, and behind Suzuo Nohu. collapsed! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes narrowed slightly, but his face was unhappy, but a solemn color that didn''t know how to describe it. Sure enough, can''t you hold it? At this moment, feeling the pain of breaking apart in various parts of his body, Chiba was doing a slanting side kick behind Uchiha Nobuhiko. At this moment, the corner of his eyes jumped slightly. He could feel that when the violent King Gate Chakra turned into thunder and lightning, he had already begun to tear his flesh. At this moment, dozens of holes had been opened throughout his body, and blood was almost sprayed out. of. "wrong!" At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face suddenly changed from the stalls where dozens of blood burst out, and his eyes suddenly turned to the right foot that was kicked from the side of the first crack. . "Crack!" At this time, the crack spreading across the entire left half of Suzano, and with the last cracking sound, the cracking stopped. "laugh!" At this moment, the opening on the right foot suddenly heated up. "Zizi!" At the same time, the activated thunder and lightning, stop! "Ok?" Suddenly, Qianye''s eyes twitched slightly, a look of surprise flashed across his face. And just in this strange stall, Uchiha Nobuhiko, whose face suddenly changed color, took a deep breath, and in an instant, the ribs and muscle arms of the dark flame-like chakra group slammed. The contraction, as if being inhaled by this Uchiha Nobuhiko, was inhaled into the lungs in one breath, and the whole Susano Noshi shrank instantly and merged into Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body. Suddenly, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body was covered with a thin, jet black flame-like chakra film. Suzuo Nenghu Mode! bad! And at this moment, Chiba''s figure suddenly poured out, the feet mixed with strange power suddenly lost the support point, and with inertia, it moved towards Uchiha Nobuhiko''s left rib. The place where the film shattered tilted away! He lost his balance! In this instant. This Uchiha Nobuhiko took advantage of Susano''s space difference! And in his mind, there was only one thought at this time. "Snapped!" And just at this moment, the moment this thought flashed, Uchiha Nobuhiko clenched his teeth abruptly, his left and right hands suddenly turned and grabbed him, and with a cracking explosion, he grabbed the foot with the strange force. "Kakka...pop!" Suddenly, the black film-like protective film of the Suzano-like pattern on his hands broke apart in a burst of spreading cracks, and strands of the black chakra came from his hand like a ribbon, and followed The direction of Juli sprayed out, turning into a pitch black brilliance, dissipating in the air. "Lalala..." And just at the stall where Chakra gushed out, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s feet were pushed back deeply into the ground by this huge force, and amidst the sound of pulling and pulling, above his feet The protective film is already covered with cracks. "Wow!" But at this moment, the discolored Chiba had already risen from the ground, and Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had already gritted his teeth, grabbed his right foot and threw his entire body in a deformed over-shoulder throw. This opportunity! Never let it go! At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ all the powers, all the powers of the mode compression type, the Uchiha Nobuhiko who exploded downwards, his face was already determined. Bad! bad! At this moment, Chiba, who was caught by his feet, suddenly clenched his teeth. "Boom!" And in a second, the emerald green figure lingered. "boom!" Suddenly, under the tremendous force of incompetence, the ground suddenly dented and cracked, dust and smoke exploded, and a small mushroom-shaped plume of smoke rose into the sky amidst the rumbling sound spreading like thunder! In an instant, the two figures here drowned! "Wow!" Then, in a moment, in the strong wind squeezed by the huge force, it went with the storm! Chapter 1992： So simple? "Wow!" The strong wind squeezed by the violent force turned into a violent wind, and suddenly spread out, entraining the small mushroom-shaped plume of smoke and dust. After raging for a hundred meters, it crashed into the mountains and forests. The rustling sound of trees colliding is not counted. At the same time, the deep pit with a diameter of tens of meters that had been formed under this squeeze was slowly revealed. "Crack...crack...crack!" Afterwards, there was a crisp sound that seemed to be broken and rubbed. In the Susano Mode, the defense power has dropped a lot! The strange power of this Takichiba can be completely destroyed. and Eternal Kaleidoscope Writer''s eyes stared at the emerald green figure in front of him, Uchiha Nobuhiko slowly loosened the emerald green brilliance in his hands, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. At the same time, amid the crisp sound, his bare hands trembled slightly, slowly covering a layer of chakra like a black flame-like film. The hand... has been numb by the huge impact! At this moment, his hands are already sour and weak, and he can no longer lift up his strength. Even the action of putting down Taki Chiba''s hands just now is not so much that he put down his feet, but rather his hands. I can''t hold this foot anymore. This foot slipped from his hand. but And thinking of this, even though Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hands are already weak and weak, and he can barely fight, Uchiha Nobuhiko doesn''t seem to care. He just straightens up slowly, looks at the front calmly, and sees the diagonally penetrated in front. Takichiba on the ground. "Crack!" "Ka Ka... Ka!" "Kak...Kak...Kak..." At this moment, the reclining young man who is deeply embedded in the ground reflected in his eyes, the emerald green eight-door chakra coat is already densely covered with cracks, like a broken stone, this The emerald green brilliance was peeling off piece by piece, dissipating in the air. At the same time, wisps of blood were also overflowing from the cracked opening of the young man, flowing down along with the peeling emerald brilliance. And this young man, almost half of his body, was already stained with blood. At this time, his eyes were closed tightly, and he seemed to have passed out in a coma. Self-healing... Stopped? At this moment, after reading it carefully, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind flashed such a thought. At this moment, what he cared most was not whether he defeated the teenager, but the question of self-healing. As expected, Takichiba didn''t have any desperate thoughts. Think about it, too, with the character of Taki Chiba, how could he be so unconscionable? Since he had blocked my Suzuo Noh just now, there is no need to work hard, he can think of a way slowly! Since he did this, of course it was because he was sure enough! And this assurance is self-healing! Do not! It should be said that it is some kind of medical ninjutsu, which can heal itself instantly, similar to the ninjutsu of Muji in the pillar! And if there is such a ninjutsu, what if the body breaks down? As long as you dont die, you can quickly heal yourself back! At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was also clear, and the doubts just now were finally solved. Thanks to the quick discovery! Otherwise, it may be me who is lying on the ground now. And thinking of the distance between the shattered Suzano mode protective film on his hands just now, Uchiha Nobuhiko couldn''t help but feel a little scared. such Is it over? Then, just after this slightly fearful thought turned, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind had such an idea for no reason. At this moment, he suddenly felt a little unreal. This Takichiba was so difficult to deal with before, but now it is stronger, so it can be solved easily? This seems unreasonable. "but" Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but glanced at the young man on the ground whose emerald brilliance was constantly peeling off, revealing his wounds and broken clothes. The blood is still flowing, not self-healing. He also looked comatose. Although it is impossible to accurately capture the movement of the chakras in the body because of the outer garments formed by the chakras of the eight entities, they should have been unconscious and lost their combat effectiveness. "Tsk!" Looking at it, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face turned out to be a bit difficult. It''s fine now... Should still... At the same time, his mind began to get tangled. That one After all, because of "that"... And with the entanglement, his gaze fell on Taki Chiba again, and at this time, the emerald green brilliance on the young man''s body was already more than half peeled off, revealing a shocking wound. These wounds seem to have healed a bit, although they are still bleeding, but the bleeding is not serious. This can be regarded as validating his conjecture, this Takichiba, indeed has instant self-healing, and can heal quickly. His counterattack just now was only an instant, and it was when the blood burst out, that is, when the wound of Taki Chiba was opened, it was only a second or two to stun Taki Chiba. In this short period of time, these internally cracked wounds have healed five or six six, one can imagine how strong this self-healing power is. If he takes a step slower, not only is he lying on the ground, Taki Chiba is probably unscathed. "Still, step back! It''s better to step back!" And thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who finally made a certain decision in his heart, murmured after looking at his trembling hand. Then, while staring at Taki Chiba closely, he walked back slowly. At this moment, he decided to keep a safe distance! "what!" However, just now he made the decision. After taking two steps, his face changed drastically, and at the same time, his body shape suddenly staggered. what is this! Step on... Step on the air? Almost instantly, his gaze suddenly turned to his feet. At this moment, his right foot is empty! like Guess what pothole! "Just know, you will always stare at me, and your attention will always be on me!" And just at this moment when his gaze shifted and his body tilted, a voice that made his instinctive heart tighten suddenly sounded in front of him. "Zi..." At this moment, the moment the words rang, in the corner of his eye, a thunder light suddenly appeared! bad! In the count! Suddenly, he suddenly understood in his heart. "Snapped!" And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ his right hand suddenly tightened. "Wow!" Then, before he could react, he just listened to the sound of "Ka Ka Ka" on the right hand of Suzuo Nenghu''s coat shattering. The moment his hand hurts, he only feels the lightness of his body, and the next second the person has lifted off the ground. , In the turning line of sight, he was already in the air. In the chaotic sight, nothing can be seen except everything that is flipped! "Zi..." At this moment, a thunder light escaped behind him! "Boom!" Then, in the air, there was a dull sound. Weird power... break out! Chapter 1993： Fierce battle "boom!" In the mid-air, amidst the creaking sound, the inverted black flame dragged in the air a trail of jet black chakra fragments that were constantly shattering and dissipating in the air, turning into a jet black streamer, fiercely Crashed into the ground. "Crack...Boom!" And just as the black streamer hit the ground, the ground cracked and shattered instantly, and in a flash, a cobweb-like cracked belt was formed in an instant with the spot where the black streamer hit. "boom!" Then, only a moment later, under the impact of the huge force, dust sprayed out from the cracks, rushing up the city wall along the cracks, and spreading as the cracks on the ground spread. It is like a wall of thousands of dust, suddenly formed. Deliberately? This Takichiba is waiting for me to take a step back! A small technique of sinking in the ground actually used a small technique of sinking in the ground! Although he has gained even greater power, Taki Chiba doesn''t seem to forget what he is best at! Damn it! I was... actually scared like this! And among these thousands of dust walls, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who fell deep into the center of the thousands of dust walls, gently bit his teeth, and in the sound of squeaking, the Suzano on his back was in a pattern. The coat had been peeled off completely, and a faint fist mark slowly appeared under the black robe. Under this blow, the defense in Suzuo Nohu''s mode has been completely defeated! Did you choose to go back? This Uchiha Nobuhiko! And at this time, above the thousands of city walls, the momentum of the body''s flight has ceased, and Chiba, who has a faint intention of falling, is maintaining the position of flying out with a fist diagonally, but his face is flashing. After a trace of solemnity. "Chichichichi!" At this moment, his thunderous light disappeared suddenly, and the white air that resembled the heat suddenly transpired. In an instant, the shocking wounds recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Kakka!" At the same time, the emerald green brilliance of the Jingmen coat that peeled off half of his body was quickly re-covering his body surface at the moment when the white gas was steaming. The touch just now, the strange power should be able to break through his defense. Next, there is no need to activate Lei Dun. Although these sceneries on the body surface can be directly transformed into creating regenerative medical chakras, they cannot be so expensive after all. Now Chakra may be more than the total of the eight-door mode of each stage, but in front of him is Uchiha Nobuhiko, who is comparable to the existence of Uchiha Madara, and is also a rebirth like an "antibody". It can''t be too wasteful! No one knows what will happen next! Besides, this Uchiha Nobuhiko chose to retreat! He chose to retreat... At this time, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. At this moment, thinking of this, his face became more solemn than ever before. "Ok?" At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face seemed to sense something, his complexion changed abruptly, the dark chakra protective film repair room behind Ka Ka Ka suddenly turned over, turning from the position of slanting into the ground to lying flat. At the same time, both hands snapped together and spit out in the mouth. "Wow!" Suddenly, a violent wind rushed into the sky, rolled up the dust, and scattered. Wind escape, gale palm! And at this moment, in mid-air, Chiba retracted his right hand to make a fist again, and suddenly swiped his left hand backwards. It seemed that after adjusting the direction, a violent wind suddenly whizzed out from his left hand. "call out!" In an instant, in the middle of the air, the emerald-green figure flashed, swooping down with an oblique attitude toward the ground! The green light flashed in between, breaking through the bottom-up wind, and rushing towards the figure wrapped in black flames. Can''t escape! And at this moment, the moment when the green light broke through the violent wind, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s visual senses, whose vision was already clear, time seemed to slow down infinitely, and in the reflection of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, there was only The figure of the young man who swooped down with his fists in a frenzied manner and smashed into his face, as well as the violent wind that was slowly spreading out with the entrained dust that had been broken. In his mind, there was a scene of his head shattering and red and white things flying randomly. Ok? At this moment, Qianye''s eyes flashed, but his teeth clenched slightly. "boom!" And the next moment, time seemed to speed up by countless times, and a green light flashed, and the plumes of smoke and dust waiting for the gust of wind suddenly separated in all directions, and then there was a rumbling roar, and the earth trembled suddenly. In the bang, a huge plume of smoke and dust suddenly rushed up along with the cracks and depressions on the ground that accelerated to expand. "puff!" And just as the smoke rushed up, somewhere in the lower half of the smoke column suddenly opened, and an emerald-green figure broke out of the dust with its head tilted upwards. "Kakka!" Fragments of emerald green brilliance peeled off from the shattered right cheek of the figure. It turned out to be... hiding! And at this moment, in the mind of the emerald green figure, it flashed past the side of the cheek that had just been punched into the enemy''s cheek, and at that moment, under the ground, the fist wrapped in pitch black flame broke through the ground. , Hitting his side face suddenly, the picture of huge power instantly making him skyrocket. "Snapped!" And just at this moment, a crisp cracking sound suddenly sounded as the emerald green figure emerged from the plume of smoke. "puff!" In the next instant, a dark black figure was dragged by the right hand of the emerald green figure, and from the plume of smoke and dust, along with the peeling black chakra fragments on the right hand, flew out together with the emerald green figure. damn it! What a quick response! At this time, Qi Negro shadow flashed past his opponent in a punch, but was suddenly grasped by the opponent who was about to fly out, and was directly affected by his own Susao Nohu mode. The distance gives the appearance of flying out. "Wow!" In the next second, the two of them flew out of the smoke and dust pillars one after the other. After drawing an arc in the air, the emerald-green figure''s gaze suddenly condensed, and his hand slammed suddenly, and the hand was instantly The lacquered black shadow swept over his head, toward the end of the arc, on the ground where the cracks and dust spread, and smashed fiercely. "boom!" Without any suspense, I saw a flash of black and green arcs in the middle of the air. A black arc once again drew a semicircle at a faster rate, and fell to the ground with a bang, A small dust smoke suddenly rose up. "Kakka!" In an instant ~www.novelhall.com~ the sound of cracking and shattering spread far away in this little dust and smoke. "Snapped!" However, at the moment when the cracking sound rang, the dark palm that had been released by the palm of the emerald green figure suddenly grasped, and within a few minutes, the emerald green arm was caught in the hand. not good! Suddenly, the emerald green figure''s face changed suddenly. "Wow!" Before reacting, the emerald green arc flashed in the air. In front of this small dust and smoke, the emerald brilliance fell, and immediately a small pile of dust and smoke rose up! "Boom!" In the next second, black and green lights flashed in the dust and smoke, and there was a dull sound of clashing flesh and flesh immediately! Chapter 1994： "puff!" "puff!" In the dull skin and flesh clash, among the cracks of the ground that spread suddenly, in the two small piles of smoke and dust next to each other, two holes were suddenly opened, one black and one green, two brilliance, one left The one on the right suddenly separated and shot out in the opposite direction, bringing out all the scattered physical Chakra fragments. Good...it hurts! The surrounding smoke and dust cracks swiftly swept forward, and the pieces of Sasa Noguchi''s coat on Uchiha Nobuhikos left face shattered and seemed to be slightly swollen. His head was also slanted to the right, with strands of blood. , Slowly escaping from the corner of his right mouth. But at this moment, he only had the appearance of the boy who had always been in his mind just now, with his feet resting on the ground, deeply embedded in the soil, but steadily turning back and hitting his left face with a punch. My coat can''t stop this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Susano mode! At the same time, on the other side, the emerald-green figure also kept the left face slanted and slightly swollen, the right corner of the mouth was bleeding, and the left cheek was peeled off from the door of the scene. The emerald green entity chakra fragments all the way back. While peeling off, Qianye''s eyes, already dyed with emerald green brilliance, stared at the darker figure in front of him, his teeth clenched. And in his mind, this is the one who plunged his feet into the ground deeply, using his back to force himself, punched himself to the ground, and then when he turned back to fight back, he didn''t hesitate with his right fist. The picture hitting on his left cheek. "despair!" "despair!" And at this moment, the two people''s thoughts flashed, and the two who had already flown tens of meters away, suddenly stepped on their feet, and stepped heavily on the ground. In an instant, they pulled out. A gully of rubble came. At the same time, it also brought out the black and green entity Chakra fragments all the way, above the ravine. Slowly dissipated in the air. "Kakka!" And also at the stall where the physical chakra fragments shattered all the way, the cheeks and feet of the two men broke and peeled off most of the physical chakra coats, and at this moment, the cover was again formed. In a blink of an eye, everything is intact. "Boom!" "Boom!" Then, at this moment, the figures of the two slowly stopped, and they were about to stop their retreat. With a sudden flash, they disappeared in place among the broken rocks under their feet. "boom!" "boom!" And in the next second, among the two small piles of smoke and dust that had already begun to fall apart, but had not yet completely dispersed, a black and green light flashed suddenly, one after another, two sounds of huge force cracking, suddenly Sounded. "Wow!" Suddenly, the strong wind suddenly rose, and the plumes of smoke that had been scattered by the waterfall suddenly disappeared. "puff!" "puff!" And the moment the smoke was scattered by the strong wind, the two heads appeared to be leaning to the left, slowly revealing. The blood with the jet black chakra and the blood with the emerald green chakra splashed out thinking about the left side of each side. "Kakka!" And along with the blood, there were fragments of the physical Chakra that fell apart, flying away into the air. Are they evenly matched? Moreover, he did not use Lei Dun Chakra to activate again. I am afraid, he also knew the risks involved and was unwilling to waste Chakra. And at this moment, looking at the emerald green arm that instinctively rushed past his left cheek, Uchiha Nobuhikos eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel saw only that lunge out of his fist, almost crossing himself. Teenager. Is the eternal kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes still above the speed of Jingmen mode after all? Or does this Uchiha Nobuhiko have copied my physical skills? At the same time, on the opposite side of him, his right arm and right arm crossed, the same face slanted to the left, blood spurted from his mouth, his left cheek swelled, and the emerald green fragments shattered and peeled off, dissipating into the air. At this time, in the emerald green eyes, there was only this young man who had exactly the same lunge and punch movements. "Boom!" Then, in the next instant, a dull sound of skin and flesh clashing suddenly sounded. Two left fists, one black and one green, hit one place under the staggered right arm. "Kakka!" In an instant, the entity Chakra on the left hand of the two of them shattered into dregs, spattered, turned into fragments, and disappeared into the air. "despair!" "despair!" However, at this moment, the staggered figures of the two suddenly stopped, and their feet stepped on to relieve their strength. The two suddenly leaned back, and when their left fists touched each other, their upper bodies suddenly staggered. The passing right arm made room. "Boom!" But almost like a mirror with two sides, the two people arched their right hands violently, and their two elbows slammed into one place, and the black and green entity Chakra fragments flew randomly. "Wow!" In an instant, under the squeezing of the huge force, the fierce wind suddenly broke out from the point of this elbow. Retire! Retire! Almost instantly, the same chin rested on the two faces of the right elbow that he was hitting, at a very close distance, a look of determination flashed at the same time. Suddenly, with the force of the counter shock, two groups of flames, one black and one green, flew away at the same time. Can''t breathe! Can''t breathe! And just after retreating a few meters away and landing on their respective stalls, the two of them flashed again and hit one place heavily. "Boom! Bang! Bang!" "Boom! Bang! Bang!" In an instant, the two people intertwined in one place were entangled in the sound of countless fists. Like the two sides of a mirror, under the insight of the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes and the dynamic vision increase of the Jingmen mode, the two can see through each other''s fist, every time they punch, every time they attack, they are all The same part hits one place. But they can only collide together again and again~www.novelhall.com~ Can''t find any other party''s flaws. In the end, at the same time, I chose to speed up. For a while, countless black and green streamers appeared in front of the two of them, and they continued to collide and entangle. The fist sounded like boiling, and the black and green brilliance fragments gradually dispersed. In front of him formed a black and green radiant escape zone, full of dreams. Gradually, the two have merged into a black and green brilliance. "boom!" "boom!" And the next moment, the feet of the two suddenly exploded, and their bodies have already turned into two streams of light. In the collision of the fists, they chased and entangled. In a flash, they already collided from east to west, leaving a deep and shallow hole. , And a long strip of black and green brilliance fragments, like a planetary halo, slowly spread over this open space, following the black and green streamer. Then, in the next second, countless strong winds suddenly rose and collided with each other, and in a flash, flying sand and rocks, dust and smoke evaporating, and the black and green colors were shining in the middle, and it was fleeting. In the sound of boiling fists, it seemed that the air also vibrated. Chapter 1995： Cant go on like this! "Boom bang bang!" "Boom bang bang!" In the slight tremor of the air, the endless fist sound resounded through the entire open space. At this time, the entire open space was already filled with faint dust and smoke, and the black and green entity Chakra continued to escape where the fist sounds. Almost every time the fist sounded, a large number of black and green entity chakra fragments were scattered. Often black and green lights flashed, fists sounded, and then Chakra fragments scattered, and all kinds of pits suddenly formed on the ground. At this moment, in addition to the smoke and dust in the entire open space, some black and green entities Chakras that were too late to disperse are still slowly escaping, together with the flashing black and green brilliance, reflecting the entire open space like black The green nebula. No chance! If this continues, there is no chance! My eternal kaleidoscope writes that the wheel can see through his actions. His Jingmen mode should have an increase in dynamic vision. With his fighting quality, he can fully predict my actions. At this moment, amid the sound of "bang", Nobuhiko Uchiha looked towards his left hand, which had been placed on his left cheek in advance. "Crack!" At this moment, under the insight of his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, the perception seemed to be slowed down countless times. At the first moment of this glimpse, he saw that the coat of his left hand was covered in an instant. The cracks in the cracks, and the black and emerald green chakra fragments that peeled off and scattered. At this moment, with this muffled sound, a side kick hit the left hand of his frame. At the same time that his jacket shattered on his left hand, the foot covered by the emerald green jacket was already full of cracks. Even the emerald green jacket on the side of his ankle was already shattered. It escaped with the fragments of his Suzano''s coat. In front of him, there is the young man wrapped in the chakra coat of the emerald green entity who is fighting with him. Gee! I can fully predict my movements. The insight of the eternal kaleidoscope is far above the dynamic vision increase of my scene mode. Moreover, the strength of our two physical Chakra coats is similar, and every time we collide, we almost lose each other and break apart at the same time. The power of the Suzuo Nenghu mode should be above me. I have already used the skills of the strange power, and I can still stop it firmly. And the most powerful strange power, Chakra consumes too fast, and he has a kaleidoscope to write the wheel can see Chakra, see my accumulation of chakras, he can completely predict my attack, and Dodge. In a sense, it was actually me who fell behind. At this time, opposite Uchiha Nobuhiko, his body was like Chiba wrapped in emerald green flames, his brows were slightly frowned, and his left hand was slightly raised. This scene in front of him has been repeated countless times. His speed and strength ( Supplemented by strange power), defense power is actually the same as this Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, in terms of insight, in terms of predicting the enemy''s first opportunity, it is far behind. For this kind of evenly matched physical combat, insight is actually the most critical, and this kind of ultra-high-speed combat, ninjutsu is completely useless, and can''t keep up with their speed. Because there is no time to make seals, even if you directly use changes in nature and form to release attacks like ninjutsu. hateful! Now it has entered a certain rhythm and can''t stop. And just at this moment, at the moment when Qianye''s thoughts flashed, there was another "bang", and a pitch-black flame-shaped Chakra hit the raised emerald green palm heavily. "Crack!" In an instant, the black and green entity Chakra spattered out, blended into the surrounding dust and raindrops, and drenched. "Snapped!" At this moment, the emerald green palm suddenly shook. By opening the stall of the pitch-black right foot, at the moment of that tiny space, an emerald green right hand suddenly came out, suddenly Grasping the broken and peeling foot of the entity Chakra, with a crash, the dark figure suddenly flew out. Is this again! In the next instant, the corners of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth, whose eyes were turned upside down again, were helpless. This situation has been repeated five times in the previous battle. This time, it should be the same as before. "Boom!" At this moment, as if he had imagined it, an emerald figure suddenly flashed over the top of his head that was turned upright. As soon as he took a press kick, the emerald-green brilliance-wrapped heel slammed heavily on his head. Suddenly raised Frame Ge''s hands. Can''t go on like this! At this moment, looking at the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was holding his foot, all of a sudden, only this thought remained in Chiba''s mind. Ok? perhaps However, this time, his face showed a strange look. "call out!" In the next instant, the figure wrapped in black flame, like a cannonball, turned into a jet of black light, and plunged into the ground that was already somewhat moist. "Boom!" Without any accident, a cloud of smoke and dust with some drops of water rose into the sky, and the ground cracked instantly amid the crackling sound. This time, there seems to be something different! And this embedded in the ground, his hands and the place where Susano''s coat was broken, Uchiha Nobuhiko, regardless of the fragments of the black Susano''s coat that was connected to his body in midair, suddenly looked into the air. The emerald green boy in the middle. Maybe its because of the mixed water, and the waterfall from the higher place that the water flow completely disperses, and the raindrops are getting bigger, this plume of smoke and dust, and even those around you that burst out from the ground because of the huge pressure. Because the dry smoke and dust were swallowed wet, the smoke and dust sank under the water. Almost the moment Uchiha Nobuhiko raised his head, he was able to distinguish the movements of the young man in the sky from the thin smoke and dust. Jieyin! What technique does he use! At this time, after seeing the boy''s movements, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face changed. At this moment, in his eyes, he clearly saw the movements of the boy Jieyin. This Takichiba wants to use ninjutsu! Can''t let him seal! Never! What is his attempt? Now that he breaks the balance, he may have found a way to deal with me! And at this moment, there was only one thought in his mind. However, he suddenly discovered that at this moment, he was lying on the back of his head and was unable to move. It''s calculated! He calculated it! Did he do it on purpose? Intentionally repeat the combat action! At this moment, he was already shocked. "Puff puff puff puff puff puff!" However, at this moment, Xu is that Uchiha Nobuhikos thoughts are too strong, and the moment his thoughts flashed, the pupil power in his eyes suddenly flowed, as if instinct, his body was surrounded by countless blacks. The inflammation formed out of thin air and turned into spiral spikes. "This is! This time?" And at this moment, Qianye in the midair had already flashed a series of prints in his hands, but the moment he looked down, his face changed drastically. Oops... Oops! Seeing those twisted black flame spiral spikes, his face immediately stiffened. At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ he was in the air, and the skylight attacked again below. There is nothing to hide, nothing to stop, and nothing to stop! Amaterasu burns everything, and this Amaterasu attack, this spiral spike, also has penetrating power, maybe it can only be used to block it with any spell, but it can only become the fuel for it to spread. ! Damn it! The technique cannot be completed! This... seems to be rebelled! Is it too sloppy? At this moment, Chiba''s face was difficult to look, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. "Chichichichichichi!" And just at this moment, countless spiral spikes of Amaterasu have already shot out! Wonderful book house Chapter 1996： Desperate? What does it mean What does Chiba mean? At this time, let me go to Teacher Watergate and Teacher Kushina? Also, take Hirohiko? why? Also, what does his hug mean? At this time, on the other side, Yukina, who gently tore the paper to pieces, once again carried Hongyan who seemed to be able to wake up in the next moment, and slowly stood up from this branch, but she couldn''t help but move towards After a glance, his face was full of doubts. She couldn''t understand. Why does Chiba keep such a piece of paper. For Chiba, he has managed to get her and Hirohiko out of the danger zone, and now he actually asked them to find Teacher Watergate and Teacher Kushina to another battlefield, another dangerous place? This is completely impossible. She is no longer the little girl who only listens to Chiba''s nonsense, she has her own logical thinking ability. But this situation shouldn''t happen at all. No matter how you think, it is impossible to happen! With Qianye''s temperament, he would never let them go in danger, especially after he had already let them out of a dangerous situation. This guy Chiba has been coaxing them away, facing the danger alone, never let them get involved. The current behavior is really abnormal. Chiba, what''s wrong? At this moment, such a thought flashed in her heart. And Qianye''s hug before leaving. Although she still blushes and heartbeats when she thinks of it now, there is something wrong. Chiba would never make such an intimate behavior. With Chiba''s slowness, he would never think of the disgusting thoughts that many boys would have in this way of taking advantage. Chiba must have his starting point in doing this. Moreover, it is by no means just to cram a note. There must be deeper intentions. She still couldn''t guess this intention. However, although she could not guess it, she was still sure that Chiba must have received more information when she was in a coma. It might be more information about Uchiha Nobuhiko, and even because of this information in her heart, she had this. The mind she couldn''t guess, the plan she couldn''t guess. Combining his abnormal performance, as well as the last hug and words, I am afraid that Chiba is now implementing a very dangerous plan. One, beyond her imagination, and even subverting her perceived dangerous plan. Even, maybe this time, Chiba was so abnormal, and it was not intentional. He could not let her know some steps. In short, let''s follow Chiba''s arrangement. There must be his reason. However, in the end, after the doubt, she chose to follow Chiba''s arrangement. And this time, it was not because of blindly believing in Chiba, but because of a conclusion drawn after calm thinking. At the same time, womens instincts may be at fault. She always feels that what she is doing now is very important. Whether the Chiba plan can be completed or not depends on whether she can achieve Chiba''s arrangements. After making the decision, Xuena didn''t hesitate. She jumped out with a flash, accelerated her speed, and headed towards the village. Now, looking for Teacher Watergate and Teacher Jiu Xinnai, the village will be the fastest! ... Do not! No, if you use water to escape, not only can you not extinguish the fire of the sky, but it will spread the fire of the sky after penetrating, and will fall to the ground in a large area with the water droplets scattered by the waterfall. A sea of ??flames formed on it! And I, now in the middle of the sky, will fall into the sea of ??fire by the time, it will still be a dead word! The Chakra, the Jingmen on my body, is different from the tail beast coat. Although it has a defensive effect, it cannot control its shedding. If it burns, I will only become a fire man! These Amaterasu spirals should have compressed a lot of pupil power, that is, the fire of Amaterasu is inside. This Uchiha Nobuhiko uses my power. He can even absorb Susao and express it in an eight-door mode. This is definitely possible. With Lei Dun, there is no defense, only a single attack. I am afraid that the wind escape is also powerless. These skylight spirals have extremely strong penetrating power, and the violent wind can not shake them at all. Huo Dun, like Lei Dun, can''t help it, and it even contributes to the fire of the sky. Earth Dun...Although it can be condensed into a strong shield or armor, this skylight spiral is penetrating. After burning, it will still be broken when it peels off! Ninjutsu... there is no way to defend! At this time, on the other side, among the senses that had slowed down countless times, Chiba, who was in mid-air, whose stagnation had been reduced, looked at the countless amateras that had already crossed half the distance and would hit him in the next second Helix, in his heart, came up with such a desperate idea. In the face of these Amaterasu spirals, he has absolutely no choice! me I''m such an idiot! He can''t use ninjutsu, he doesn''t have time to change the nature and shape of Chakra, but for my eyes, I can use the pupil power! At this moment, looking at the Amaterasu spiral that was almost instinctively launched, watching the broken and splashing dark flames and splashing raindrops, the corners of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth slowly floated up. A self-deprecating smile. Under such circumstances, there is no way to hide, Taki Chiba is absolutely impossible to deal with Amaterasu! Moreover, the penetrating power of the spiral force can make up for many of the deficiencies of Amaterasu''s attacks, and with Amaterasu''s inexhaustible characteristics, even if he can use the five escape techniques, he cannot stop it. Even if he could use various ninjutsu to obstruct the Amaterasu spiral, the immortal nature of the Amaterasu would form a sea of ??fire on the ground, and when he fell, he would inevitably be contaminated with Amaterasu. Besides, I am still here! After he landed, all I had was an attack! unless And at this moment, looking at the boy who could not hide, the self-deprecating smile on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face slowly showed an indescribable hideous color. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, whether it is Chiba or Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is very clear what the situation is now! Now, what I have to do is to at that time... And in this instant, in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind, the situation of the young man in mid-air being swallowed by the fire of the sky flashed through. However, thinking of this, his face became solemn and cautious. That''s it! There is no way... I was too sloppy, too sloppy! At this moment, Chiba, who was in the air, showed a slight stiff and desperate emotion on his face. "Ok?" "Ok?" But ~www.novelhall.com~ at this moment, whether it was Chiba or Uchiha Nobuhiko, a strange color flashed across their faces. Really, sure to die? In the next instant, such a thought flashed through both of them. bad! Then, under the keen insight of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, the expression of Uchiha Nobuhiko embedded under the ground suddenly changed. In his pupils, he had captured the weird color on Taki Chiba''s face. And, that surprise smile that broke the despair! "Wow!" Then, in the next second, the beautiful flame-colored bird screen bloomed! Wonderful book house Chapter 1997： To the peacock! Sure enough... I noticed it! This one! The sixth gate of Jingmen... In this moonlit night, a slightly yellow fire light kept shining on Uchiha Nobuhikos face, and in his eyes, the fan-shaped spreading countless fireballs had already rushed into his own Amaterasu spiral. Among. only this! And just at the moment this thought flashed, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s teeth lightly bit. "Boom bang bang!" At this moment, the slightly dim flame burst out completely, bursting out a bright golden yellow. In the midair, the phoenix-like fireballs that resembled meteor swarms and seemed to spread their wings heavily hit those skylight spirals. In an instant, a collision sound like a fist collision resounded through the entire open space, dense and dull. "Puff puff!" And just at this moment, the fan-shaped fireballs that spread their wings obliquely crashed into the pitch-black spiral like spikes. Suddenly, the sound of penetration was endless. At the moment of impact, the pitch-black skylight spiral pierced immediately. Seeing through the turbulent fireballs, the golden fireballs broke apart immediately. At the place where the black and yellow flames touched, a cloud of red flames slowly overflowed, pushed outward by the force of both sides. , Forming an annular flame zone in mid-air. "Boom! Bang! Bang!" However, as soon as the Amaterasu Helix broke through a layer of golden flames, it was blocked by the rapid second flame. Although it was still easy to break through, the third flame came again as soon as it broke through. This golden-yellow fireball seems to be endless, coming at a very fast speed and a very fast generating speed like an endless impact, and hit the black flame spiral once, the black one. The flame spiral can always pierce and disperse the golden fireball at the moment it hits it, but at the moment it disperses, it will be hit by the golden fireball in the next round, cyclically, although there is continuous pupil power behind it Provides the power to pierce upward, but at this time, under the dense golden fireball, the upward piercing trend is blocked. As the crimson flame cloud spread, it was rented in mid-air with the golden flame that was constantly impacting like a cluster of meteors. The sound of flames and flames has turned into a thunderous sound, which spread far away. effective! Moreover, with every small counter-shock force of each fist, I can float steadily in the air. The counter-shock force of hundreds of punches in this second can also support my body in mid-air. It is not the form of animation, but it can be done. At this moment, Chiba, who kept swinging his fists and throwing countless golden fireballs, flashed a hint of surprise on his face. He succeeded! A flash of inspiration from before, it succeeded! It seems that my current strength and development efforts are quite small. Also, the sixth Jingmen, the development of the Jingmen mode, has only been carried out three or five times. Although each time was flawed, it was all successful. Its just that success comes to success, and the extent to which Jingmen mode can be achieved is still unknown! Like now, thanks to a flash of inspiration. Amaterasu does have the characteristics of immortality. With the extreme form change of Chakra, that is, the control skills of the spiral pill, it can indeed exert the effect of almost offensive or MAX attack, and it also comes with indestructible burning. The follow-up effect guarantees the final attack effect of death or disability. However, Amaterasu also needs fuel to be able to continue to spread. If there is no fuel, it is just a flame that will not go out. Just pay more attention. But now, this Jingmen mode can actually be used when the Jingmen can be used. Moreover, the first test can be a perfect success. Really is At the same time, looking at the dark flame spiral that had been blocked, Qianye''s heart couldn''t help but flash such a thought. "Puff puff puff puff!" And at this time, under countless golden flames'' impacts, those Amaterasu spirals condensed through the extreme changes of Chakra''s shape finally couldn''t stand it. I didn''t know the impact of the first wave. In the middle, the waterfall dispersed. Suddenly, the pitch-black flame was like an umbrella cover, blasted under the red flame cloud spreading, and sneered to swallow the golden flames that came in. However, every swallowing cannot contribute to these amaterasu fires that burn all the immortal attributes, and even under the endless golden flame offensive, these dark flames maintain the appearance of the umbrella cover. It kept falling down, and even, there were already some fine black flames, under the impact, like a bullet, it impacted back, and hit the one that was already wrapped in black flame chakra with hands crossed. On the young man, sneered and sneered on the coat of Suzuo Nenghu, and there was a cloud of white air. To the peacock! The eight-door body technique that can be used after the sixth gate, Jingmen! Takichiba really mastered it! And the flame produced by this friction air does not have any chakra attributes, it is pure flame! There is no entity! Although Amaterasu can swallow it, it cannot proliferate! At this moment, I felt a slight fever from Susano''s senses, and Uchiha Nobuhiko''s teeth clenched tighter. Under the operation of the pupil power, the umbrella shield formed by the fire of the sky is constantly pressed down. Under the impact of the endless golden flame, as the crimson flame cloud keeps lowering, as the impact point The water droplets scattered in the waterfall continuously evaporate into white steam, the dust on the ground sinks because of the dampness, and the cracks on the ground are also disappeared due to the various forces of squeezing, and slowly stop spreading, he, retreat One step! Then, took a step back! Cant go on like this, cant go on like this, Amaterasu will be breached! At this moment, such a thought flashed in his mind. "Crack!" And at this moment, as if to verify what he thought, the pitch-black flame of the shield like an umbrella suddenly cracked. Under the impact of countless golden fireballs ~www.novelhall.com~ the shield formed by Amaterasu shattered. "Boom boom boom!" "Crack, click!" Then, under another series of violent impacts, the entire Amaterasu canopy shield instantly cracked into countless pieces. "puff!" Finally, amidst the sound of a splash of flames, the mid-air shattered and turned into countless dark flames, and then under the impact of the subsequent golden fireballs, it swallowed, shattered, and turned into a dark rain of fire. , Along with the absence of obstructions, a golden yellow fireball flying upside down like a meteor swarm like a phoenix spreading wings. Bad... Oops! And at this moment, looking at the fireball meteor group mingled with dark flames like a roaring phoenix, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel suddenly shrank! () Chapter 1998： expect! "Boom bang bang! Bang bang bang bang! Bang bang bang bang bang!" "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom!" Countless fireballs, countless hot flames, the red fire clouds and white steam masses that spread away, as well as the shrinking black flame masses that come together, the reflections have flashed a kind of shrinking tension here. The eternal kaleidoscope is written in the eyes. Then, without any suspense, the golden flame ball slammed heavily on the black chakra protective film, and at the same time, it also covered the area several meters around the boy who was wrapped in the black flame. Like a roaring phoenix spreading its wings, it completely swallowed the young man. Suddenly, the place where the youth stood was like there were no countless popular bombings. The flames and smoke instantly evaporated, and the sound of the impact of bangs and bangs was endless, and it even overwhelmed the previous rumble of black and yellow flames. , Resounding through this open space. "despair!" And at this moment, in the midair, a violent wind suddenly rushed upwards, and then an emerald-green figure suddenly descended from the sky, falling down in midair, half-squatting to the ground. Just relying on the words of Chao Peacock, it should be completely impossible to harm this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Susao Nogu pattern. Although the defensive power has been reduced, and the impact force towards the peacock is sufficient, but that is after all. It''s easy if you block it! In other words, after this wave of peacocks is over, I will see a Uchiha Nobuhiko intact. And the surgery just now has been cancelled, and now the seal is renewed, it is no longer necessary, and it is completely too late! And at the moment of landing, the last wave of fireballs falling from the sky was reflected in his eyes. In Chiba''s mind, the first batch of fireballs captured under the dynamic vision under the increased dynamic vision in the scene door mode just now fell. , Hitting on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Suzano Nogu''s coat, like a picture of flour hitting steel and cracking. To the Peacock, even though he smashed the Amaterasu fire attack that almost made him into a desperate situation just now, but for Suzuo Nohu mode, only strange power can break that layer of defense. This time, it seemed that he had the upper hand, but, in fact, he only defuses a Uchiha Nobuhiko offensive. There is no winner at all! According to his performance just now, he should have been used to my combat well, and may have copied my physical skills, the attack on me should be predicted by closing his eyes. Gee! Fighting with Shao Lun Yan is just this trouble. And just now, the first thing I wanted to do was to go around and attack. His judgment should be the same! At this moment, after judging that Uchiha Nobuhiko would not be physically harmed, Chiba''s figure paused slightly, stopped the pace behind him, and such a thought flashed in his mind. "brush!" Then, just at the stall where this idea flashed past, his figure flashed suddenly, leaving a circle of emerald green transpiration flames in place, and then disappeared in place. "Bang bang bang bang bang!" At this moment, the popular flames toward the peacock fell completely in the last wave of impact like a laser shot to the ground. "Chichichichi!" And in the center of this area of ??black smoke transpiring and potholes in a radius of more than ten meters, the young man wrapped in the dark flame with his hands folded in a block shape, raised his head slightly, and the moment the smoke was slowly evaporating, his eyes The eternal kaleidoscope of writing wheel has already scanned one side up and down. Not in the air! Not around! Well, it can only be! And at this moment, there was no change in his face because he couldn''t see the enemy, it was just a cold and calm thought flashing through. "Snapped!" Then, at this moment, a green light flashed on the ground behind him, and it shattered suddenly, and a footprint suddenly appeared. "Boom!" However, at this moment, his gaze did not change the slightest, and his body shape maintained his hands folded, as if he hadn''t noticed the movement behind him at all. It seems that he doesn''t care about being behind at all. At the same time, amidst a muffled sound, a dark wall of fire was formed out of thin air, standing less than half a meter in front of him. Then, at the moment when the black wall of fire was erected, he suddenly closed his fist and twisted his body, and suddenly punched out towards the back. "Snapped!" And just between this moment and that, in front of the wall of fire, a green light flashed suddenly, and between the steaming green flames, a foot exuding emerald green brilliance, with a click, embedded in the wall of flame less than a centimetre away. In the ground. Damn it! Seen through! He counted that I seemed to be attacking behind me, but it was actually a frontal attack! And at this moment, as the footsteps stopped, an emerald-green figure suddenly flashed, pausing in front of the wall of fire with one foot on the ground, standing tall and clenching a fist, only a cent away, Chibas nose, It is about to be contaminated with this dark flame, and then burned into a ball of flame. Now, this can only be done! Looking at the dark wall of fire that filled his sight, the young man''s thoughts flashed, but his figure disappeared again, leaving behind a flame belt on the ground that was steaming up. If he didn''t hit the wall of Amaterasu, he would have noticed that I had noticed his actions for the first time, and there was only one he could do between those high speeds, lest I would attack! And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes shrank slightly, and ten percent of his strength accumulated in his hand! "Boom!" In the next second, the fist that was twisted back and struck out, wrapped in the black flame-like chakra, and the fist wrapped in the emerald-green flame-like chakra, crashed heavily! "Kakka!" The relative huge force burst out instantly. Suddenly, on the fist wrapped in the black and green entity Chakra, a crack was instantly made up. "Snapped!" In the cracking sound, countless lacquer black entity chakra fragments and emerald green entity chakra fragments suddenly shattered! He had expected it all! And in this instant, Chiba''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his face changed slightly. He is prepared! At the same moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression changed slightly. He felt that Taki Chiba was wary of him with this punch. No way! This will only repeat the previous physical attacks! Never repeat it! In the next moment ~www.novelhall.com~, they had the same thought. "Ok?" "what?" However, in the next second, the two of them looked in a certain direction at the same time, but at the same time they stopped the left hand hidden under the waist that was about to be hit! This...this is! This...this Chakra! At the same time, there is a sense of horror in their hearts! At this moment, at this moment, an icy and ominous Chakra sensation suddenly spread in the clearing where they were! Wonderful book house Chapter 1999： urgent Moment ago, Konoha Village, Hokage Office. "An order from Watergate? All members return..." The third generation of Hokage who was in the temporary Hokage office murmured softly but took a deep puff of smoke. In his hands, the information passed about ten minutes ago. Did the twenty rescue teams including Lu Jiu return directly? Have you given up Chiba? With this murmur, he, who has always been incapable of anger and anger, slowly showed a painful color on his face. He knew very well that there was no meaning of the words "Chiba has been rescued" in the newspaper. It was obvious that Chiba had been abandoned by Watergate. And what made Watergate give up Chiba must be something unpredictable. I am afraid that the next news will be bad news. What kind of thing... will Mizumon feel that it is worth giving up Chiba? Let twenty rescue teams come back and guard the village. Even if Kyuubi is released, it is impossible for Mizumon to make such a decision. The existence of Chiba is related to the prosperity of the village in the next century. Even Kyuubi may not be comparable to Chiba. What could it be? Still, wait for the official report. Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage couldn''t help but take a deep cigarette, and the brows were already frowned tightly. What he got now was only a briefing report, some real-time routine reports that he must require as a global commander. There were only trends on it, so that he could have a comprehensive understanding of the trends of all troops'' actions, focusing on actions and reasons It needs a follow-up formal report to know. So, now he still needs to wait for contact from the front. "Come here." However, now that we already know the actions ahead, and also know a general idea from these actions, as the temporary coordinator of the entire village, it is naturally impossible for the three generations of Hokage to just look at it like this. "Yes!" And following his order, an Anbe ninja flashed at the temporary desk, half kneeling on the ground, waiting for the order. "The village has entered a state of martial law, a state of first-level martial law, and it is carried out in secret. If appropriate, some actual evacuation based on exercises can be carried out. We may have to face unprecedented conditions." Looking at the Anbe Ninja, the third generation of Naruto pursed his lips and said. "Yes! Is everyone mobilized?" In response, the Anbe Ninja nodded in response immediately, followed by an inquiry. There are two types of first-degree martial law, partial first-degree martial law and complete first-degree martial law. Part of the first level of martial law means that all ninjas on duty plus the entire Anbu including Hokage directly subordinate to the Anbu will be under martial law, while the rest are business as usual and rest. Complete first-level martial law means that all ninjas of any level are put into martial law. This basically means that the village is under martial law at an absolute scale of invasion. The intensity of the two kinds of martial law is completely different. One is the means when encountering a particularly serious crisis, and the other is related to the survival of the village. "Part of the first-degree martial law, the rest of the people will continue to notify, and always maintain a state of preparation. Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage groaned slightly, and then said. "Yes!" In response to this, the Anbe Ninja''s face changed slightly, but after all he didn''t say anything. After responding, he quickly flashed away and disappeared. He knew very well that the weight of the old Hokage''s words, the urgency and importance contained in it, originally part of the first-level alert is already an extremely important matter, and it is basically a major event that shakes the foundation of the village. Nowadays, not only part of the first level of alert is required, but everyone else must be prepared. This already means that this important matter is likely to be upgraded to a major matter concerning the life and death of the village. As the Anbu directly under Hokage, and he passed the test of absolute loyalty, he knew some things. For example, Kuwei Ren Zhuli gave birth, although he only knew about it today, but he knew it after all. Old Hokage arranged this, it is very likely that they will face Kyuubi next! Facing the tail beast, what a terrible thing this anbe ninja still knew, and at this time, it was the first time to convey the order. For one second, I dare not stay. Ok What can make Mizumon give up Chiba is probably a matter of life and death for the village. Don''t hesitate to part of the first level alert. Be fully prepared for the first level of alert. At this time, looking at the place where the Anbe Ninja who passed the order had disappeared, the third generation of Hokage nodded gently, and once again confirmed that his command had not lost an inch. "Three generations of Hokage-sama." And at this moment, a figure suddenly flashed beside him, and a scroll was already handed to him. "Ok" In response, the third generation of Hokage nodded and opened the scroll. "This!" In the next second, after reading the above concise text roughly, the three generations of Hokage''s complexion suddenly changed, and he exclaimed and blurted out. "you sure?" Then, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the anbe ninja. "This is the information that Mr. Haiyi sent back through the sensory call. It is 100% reliable, and Mr. Haiyi has repeatedly emphasized that he has seen it with his own eyes and confirmed it personally." In this regard, the Anbe Ninja who was directly under the story also knew how terrifying the information above was, and he was also cautiously and heavily affirmed at the moment. Uchiha Madara... Uchiha Madara''s combat power, is that Nobuhiko... Does that child already possess such a powerful force? but This... how is this possible, Uchiha Madara''s combat power, the ability to control time and space, this... Are we going to be destroyed tonight? But at this moment, after hearing the affirmative answer, the expression on the three generations of Hokage''s expression became gloomy in an instant, and couldn''t help but his eyes fell on the scroll again. However, the scroll still succinctly wrote about the current information of the child who had defected from the village and was chased by the village, especially the Uchiha clan. After escaping, a direct sales disappeared and the village was helpless. Freely use the pupil power called the Kaleidoscope Writer''s Eye, and it does not seem to have side effects. It has the ability to control time and space, stop time and space within a certain range, or slow down infinitely, absolute Uchiha Madara''s combat power! Power beyond the pinnacle of the ninja world! Does the eternal kaleidoscope write round eyes... Is it Hongyan? But Hirohiko...No, Nao, Hirohikos current eyes are Naos eyes. Nao, the child, must have witnessed the death of his brother at the time, and opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel... At this moment, in the hearts of the three generations of Hokage, some plans to bury it deeply, for the two poor children, Honghiko and Nao, some information that was originally investigated, slowly floated. In an instant ~www.novelhall.com~ he understood. Why does this Uchiha Nobuhiko have the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes like spots? It was this Uchiha Nobuhiko who was in the Third Ninja War. During that battle, the design captured Nao, used Nao to open his eyes, and then captured his eyes. "Let''s go on the notification, complete the first level of alert, notify Xiaochun and Menyan, and pass on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s information. I want other Ninja villages to know that there is such a person, and also let Danzo come to see me!" Then, in the next second, the three generations of Hokage, who had a gloomy face, suddenly turned into an unprecedented seriousness, and ordered. "Yes!" In response, Chuan Ling Anbe Ninja responded and suddenly disappeared in place. Tonight, maybe, Konoha Village will no longer exist! And at this moment, the corners of the third generation of Hokage''s mouth slowly grinned with a bitter smile. Chapter 2000： Cold is there any method What is the solution? Can you survive tonight? Now, even if the news is passed on, the best result is that the rest of the Ninimura movies believed my words, and they chose to cooperate in the first time to destroy this second Uchiha Madara. I am afraid that in the end they saw that one has been destroyed. Konoha Village, and our corpses. Moreover, even if the support of other Shinobu villages rushed over and provided timely support, it might not be able to deal with it! The purpose of this Uchiha Nobuhiko, I am afraid, like Uchiha Madara, gain the power of Kyuubi. There is no room for negotiation and compromise. Tonight, it''s time for the village to survive and die! The bitter smile slowly converged, and the third generation of Hokage gently bit his teeth, and his fists were also gently clenched. Uchiha Madara, although he did not catch up with that era, he is still infinitely close to the era when Konoha had two gods. Even the second generation of mentor Hokage, he lived under the shadow of Uchiha Madara for almost all his life. He knows Uchiha Madara very well, and because Uchiha Madara knows the Uchiha clan very well, so although he feels that his mentor''s second-generation Hokage''s policy against the Uchiha clan is inappropriate and there are even many hidden dangers, in the end, he continued this Kind of policy. Uchiha Madara. Perhaps it was a nightmare name for everyone in that era, whether it was in that era or at the end of that era. It was the deepest, deepest, and most untouchable shadow and darkness that shrouded everyone at that time. Uchiha Madara betrayed Konoha. In fact, everyone did not expect that, although Uchiha Madara''s reputation is far less than the original Hokage, his other teacher. However, at that time, not many people thought he would abandon the village he created by himself. At that time, it was only because of Uchiha Madara''s prestige during the Warring States period, and he basically had a cold face towards people, so it gave people a terrible impression. Far less approachable than the original Hokage, with the absolute charm of the leader. To be honest, he has come into contact with many people who have experienced the dual-god era. In fact, they are simply a little afraid of contacting this superior figure, and this character will always look like a superior figure. They have never doubted Uchiha Madara. Even when most people mentioned Konoha''s existence like Uchiha Madara, the feeling of security came out from the bottom of their hearts. However, I don''t know why, this god-like guardian suddenly turned to the side, becoming the biggest threat to destroy Konoha, and before he died, took away their other guardian god. The first generation of Hokage, after the battle in the Valley of the End, was seriously injured and the lamp ran out, and eventually died soon after. From then on, Uchiha Madara became the shadow of everyone. Became the incarnation of darkness in everyone''s hearts. Betrayed them and took away their light and dark incarnations. But now, as the three generations of Hokage affected by this kind of influence, the figure has begun to tremble slightly. He knew, even better than anyone, how terrifying Uchiha Madara''s combat effectiveness was. Because he was one of the children who had witnessed his mentor, the **** of ninja, who was covered in blood, and fell upon his return! That battle, in fact, was far from what it is now spreading. The first generation of Hokage was big, and the first generation of Hokage had the upper hand. In terms of results, both of them actually lost. Uchiha Madara lost his life. But the first generation of Hokage lost the future that he had been looking forward to. He was young at that time. After returning from training, he has seen the first generation of Hokage walking in the streets with no one in the middle of the night, looking at his rock statue, but his back is extremely lonely. He has been standing for a long time before dragging. Go back to rest with a tired body. It was also at that time that he understood how much pain his mentor carried in his heart, how helpless and sad he was to lose his best friend Uchiha Madara. Even, he has more than once believed that half of the reason why the first generation of Hokage would run out of oil was due to excessive sadness. "Uchiha Madara... Uchiha Madara..." But thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage slowly put down the cigarette stick in his hand, a little hazy flashed in his eyes, and seemed to recall some of the past. "I''m getting old too! I''m so sentimental!" Then there was a sigh with a little self-deprecating sigh. "Huh? What''s the matter? This is!" Then, in the next second, his face changed in horror, with a cry, he stood up suddenly, and suddenly looked in a certain direction outside the window. And at this time, in the air, a cold and ominous, as if with visible hatred, filled the air. ... This...what is going on! At the same time, he moved quickly towards the village, prepared to rush back to the village as soon as possible, and then relied on the village''s perception department to look for the Bofeng Shuimen and the Xuena of Jiuxina, and he stopped on the branches in the forest. When I stood up, I looked somewhere. The same direction as the three generations of Naruto, Chiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko. That is The direction of the village? This chakra, how... it feels a bit familiar! At this moment, in the white-eyed vision that she spontaneously opened, she didn''t know when, there was already a faint, extremely faint red chakra, with a cold and ominous, and a hatred that seemed visible to the naked eye . In a daze, she felt very familiar! This what happened? ... At the same moment, dozens of human figures and the Nara deer at the forefront stopped in the open space very close to the village at the same time. This feeling! What...what''s going on? At this time, everyone''s eyes suddenly fell in a certain direction, and a certain Xuena, Chiba, Nobuhiko Uchiha, and three generations of Naruto were all in the direction of attention. At this moment, it seems that time has stopped, and space has also stopped. A cold and ominous feeling, like hatred visible to the naked eye, drifted away. ... "Boom!" And in the next second ~www.novelhall.com~ everyone heard an explosion-like sound suddenly, not like the thunderous rumbling sound of a huge explosion, but a kind of, Sounds that seem to be far away, but also close. Then, as soon as this sound rang, everyone''s complexion changed uniformly. A huge dust, like a white mist spread after the shadow clone burst, burst open. Come. At the edge of their sight, a huge dust exploded! "Wow!" Then, because of the difference in distance, the sudden violent wind whizzed past them at different times within five seconds, blowing so that their hands were covering their faces and their clothes were stretched straight back. "Roar" In the end, all the discolored stalls, the clothes flew back tightly, the roar of the giant beast, the eardrum trembling! Chapter 2001： fear "This...this...and...as at that time...as at that time!" The snow-white pupils opened little by little while looking at the behemoth swaying in front of him, his face slowly stiffened, and his mouth was whispering softly. The smoke from the explosion... the roar of the sky after the smoke dissipated... She has seen her memory so clear that even, in this crimson chakra that has become more and more dense around it, it is like a chakra that makes the heart chilling like hatred, and it seems to be pressed She remembered the feeling of Chakra that was breathless, she might not forget it for a lifetime. Because that time was the closest she was to death, and it was also the time that she almost lost her favorite Chiba. This is Is this the tail beast? Just like then, this chakra feeling...no! More oppressive than that time, more cold and human! At this moment, a faint tremor was already floating in her heart. At this moment, looking at the huge red fox that suddenly exploded in the dust that was quite far away, waving its nine tails, and roaring at the huge red-red fox waving the dust around, even without looking at it, he could see from this distance. At the huge fox in full view, Xuena swallowed softly. However, what she was terrified was not the huge size, but the more and more gloomy and ominous air in the air after being blown up by the smoke and dust, with the obvious hatred of people! Chakra was pressing heavily on her shoulders with tremendous pressure. Belongs to the real chakra of the tail beast! At the same time, her mind was firmly filled with the image of the huge monster cat roaring violently, bathed in blue flames. Looking at this huge nine-tailed fox, Xue Nai immediately thought of that time. The first time he went on a mission with two teammates, when he was robbing the defense map, he encountered the second tail that ran away. Tailed beast! The blue demon cat. At this moment, the huge pressure of close contact with the second tail and the chakra pressure of the nine-tailed fox in the distance were intertwined. Under the double psychological pressure, Xuena''s figure slowly trembled. Instinctively, shivering. "No! Not good! Teacher Jiu Xinnai!" And the next second, suddenly, she felt like a thunderbolt flashed in her mind, suddenly thinking of something, her face suddenly changed color. this is! This is Kyuubi! The nine tails of Mr. Kushina were released! If the seal of Renzhuli is released, he will definitely die, unless the tail beast can be sealed again in time. Teacher Jiuxinai, life is at stake now! But in her heart, it was such a thought that made her heart palpitations. As the deputy commander of the defense force, the person whom the commander relies on the most, is also considered a key candidate for cultivation in the village. Xuena can also read some confidential documents. Because the deployment map task has contacted the tail beast, she She also paid considerable attention to the tail beast, so she had read this part carefully. She knew very well what was the concept of the release of the seal of Renzhuli and the release of the tail beast. It is definitely a crisis of life! "Teacher Jiuxina!" At this moment, a series of thoughts arose in her heart. Under the worry and anxious urging, Xue Nai exclaimed and flew out, moving in the direction of the nine-tailed fox. go with. ... "That... what is that!" "Nine...nine tails..." "It''s it, it''s a nine-tailed demon fox!" "Tail...Tail beast..." At this time, on the other side, I felt the hatred of the people in the air and a strong sense of oppression by the chakra. On the open space already very close to the village, twenty groups of rescue troops, Nara Lukisa and Akidao Dingza, were all together He raised his head together, looked at the huge and clearly visible nine red-red tails, and listened to the roar of the fox to the moon from time to time. Everyone, including Nara Shikahisa and Aki Mitsuo. All the warriors were already pale in horror and couldn''t react in horror. They are much closer than Xue Nai, and they can see a lot more, and the huge size is more impactful, not to mention the stronger Chakra oppression and the feeling of human hatred. At this moment, they were completely shocked. The huge nine-tailed demon fox that suddenly appeared, this huge creature they had heard about, but had never seen before, and this huge chakra almost visible to the naked eye, had already taken away their ability to think. Even a wise man like Nara Shikuhisa couldn''t speak at this time. This is so shocking! Yes, shocking! With such a huge body, in addition to horror, their second feeling is shock. Do not! This is not the time to think about this! Jiuxinai, the seal of Renzhuli has been released, which means that... Jiuxinai and the village are already in danger! At this moment, Nara Lukisa was Nara Lukisa after all, and it was the first time to calm down. "Now is not the time to froze, it is about to attack the village, we must go back!" Then, the next moment, he opened his mouth and let out a roar. Because that demon fox has already raised its claws. Kyuubi raised his claws and aimed them in the direction of their hometown, their village! "Yes!" Hearing this sound and seeing this scene, everyone was also agitated, and immediately reacted. "Go! Keep up! Keep up with Mr. Lujiu!" "Yes!" "The village is in danger!" Then, there is a series of echoes. ... "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be...Kyuubi, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who is at the rank of Uchiha Madara, is the end really tonight!" But at this time, just at the stall where the rescue troops rushed back there, inside the temporary Hokage office, there was a bang. The third generation of Hokage had already torn open the robe, revealing the battle uniform. "Order to go down, all the staff will attack, and Kyuubi must be organized to enter the village." After that, without any hesitation or hesitation, the old man dropped this solemn sentence and clicked ~www.novelhall.com~ already stepped on the edge of the window and looked up at the village wall. The huge tail beast, full of hatred and anger, jumped out without hesitation. Today, never lose! The moment he jumped down, the face of the elderly man had already flashed fiercely, just like when he was young. "Yes!" And just at this moment, behind him, a series of determined voices sounded. Then, in this temporary Hokage''s office, several figures flew out. "Roar!" At this time, the roar rose again. "boom!" Then, the sound of a huge building collapsed like thunder, and it spread out. Nine tails, attack the village! Chapter 2002： This moment? "Roar!" The roar of the giant beast came from far away, and it echoed across this glamorous, faintly dusty but pitted open space. this is Nine tails! Kyuubi...? At this time, feeling the soreness of a huge impact on his right hand, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes widened slightly, and under the vision of the eternal kaleidoscope, the shadow of the huge figure in the direction of Konoha Village was reflected. Although it was far away, he could clearly distinguish the nine tails waving behind the huge figure. And the gloomy and ominous Chakra in the air is undoubtedly Nine Tails. As a reborn person who has been reborn many times, and who has perfectly inherited the memory of each life, he has even seen Kyuubi many times, even when Senju Zhuma was arresting Kyuubi. Definitely will not admit mistakes. So, that is to say, the seal of Ninjuli has been unlocked. Did this Uchiha take the soil, before the key expires, in the fight of Nami Fengsuimen, unlocked the seal of Ninjurui? Too! Nine-tailed person Zhuli had no chakras just now, and it was impossible to draw the nine-tailed chakras from the seal, basically as weak as she was when she gave birth. It''s even easier than when you just gave birth. The key has been inserted into the lock, just twist the seal effortlessly! Gee! This time, it''s terrible! Now there is a Takichiba, a cooked duck, which may be about to fly! And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face instantly sank. Although he and this Uchiha belt are a cooperative relationship, the two of them are not together. All of them want to monopolize the nine tails! And for Uchiha Nobuhiko, this Uchiha belt soil is far inferior to him. Even if he goes his own way in the dark world in the future, this Uchiha belt soil is also a weaker side, and he still has this advantage. Even, to a large extent, this Uchiha belt soil is subject to him, which is very important to him. For his final plan, it is very necessary. However, if Uchiha takes the soil to get the nine tails, the situation will be different. An eternal kaleidoscope class Uchiha with nine tails is also the heir of Uchiha Madaras choice. This is more than just a tiger. Simple things. And although he also has the strongest space-time ability to control space-time, it is not unlimited, and even the limit is quite large. It is basically impossible to suppress this Nine-tail Uchiha belt soil with the other abilities of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. And control Kyuubi, although he can do it, but in the Uchiha belt soil, who already has a controlling person and also holds the hidden things of Uchiha Madara, it is definitely better than himself in controlling the tail beast. . This is not a question of pupil power, technique is also very important. In short, letting Uchiha take the soil to acquire the nine tails is definitely a great disadvantage for him. It will have a great influence on him in the future. Moreover, Uchiha''s belt soil has a very special space-time ability. He has a different space that belongs to him completely. This is a place that the Heavenly Emperor cannot touch with his ability to control space-time. That different space could completely become a place for Kyuubi. Even, using his space and time abilities, he can use the power of the nine tails when I can''t reach the nine tails. Although it is not a direct method like Renzhuli, it is also sufficiently threatening. Damn it! It''s hardly possible that after so long in this life, it is extremely rare and even the first time to have eyes that will not fall into darkness. Moreover, this pair of eyes also carries more power than ever before. That''s it...Are you going to fall into a disadvantage again? Are you about to be influenced by "that" again? Damn it! In the next instant, his teeth clenched softly. hateful! At this time, being held back by this Takichiba, there was another great opportunity for Uchiha to take soil! damn it! Now, we are about to enter the high-speed repetitive battle again. The dynamic vision of Takichiba is almost... Ok? Going into the battle of telling repeats again? Dragged? And at this moment, when a kind of stubborn anger was gradually surging in his heart, there was a sudden flash of light in his mind. at this time? Takichiba, hold me? This moment? The moment when Kyuubi suddenly appeared? The moment when I learned that the seal of the Kyuubi Man Zhuli was released? he Can you hold me? Can you have repeated battles? At this moment, after a flash of inspiration, he suddenly realized something. "laugh!" Then, at this moment, he was in a lunge and fist gesture, hiding his left hand behind his back. In the hand that stopped attacking because of the sudden release of the nine tails just now, a pitch-black flame suddenly twisted and became The military thorn looks like the Amaterasu spiral black thorn. "Snapped!" Suddenly, Uchiha Nobuhiko clenched his left hand. At this time, Taki Chiba will inevitably panic because of his mentor''s sudden life crisis. Even if he doesn''t panic, he will be attracted by the movement there, and his mind will definitely be confused. If you are confused, you will hesitate. Now, he must be as stupefied as I am now. In other words, now... This is the best chance to get rid of Takichiba! And at this moment, the moment the thoughts flashed in his mind, Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly twisted his body, and slammed his right hand. The Amaterasu spiral black thorns had already drawn an arc in the air and stabled towards the person in front. "what!" However, in the next moment, he screamed in exclamation. "Om!" At this moment, this moment, the moment he exclaimed, a spiral chakra ball in the palm of one hand suddenly became. Already, just one centimeter away from his abdomen! How... how is it possible! Under the insight of the eternal kaleidoscope, his eyes fell suddenly for the first time. "laugh!" At this moment, the Amaterasu spiral black thorn, from the short profile, the left-handed spiral maru-shaped figure''s face swiftly, leaving behind a sound of breaking air with a dark flame tail, whistling on the left cheek of this figure Pass! impossible! This is impossible! At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes slowly lit up. "Peng!" The high-speed spiral spiral pill suddenly flashed a ray of flame around it, rubbing a touch of sparks on the periphery of the spiral pill sphere, and suddenly spiraled into the spiral pill. Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ the spiral sounded and turned into a blazing fireball. "laugh!" And another light breeze, mixed with this transparent liquid like water, swirled around the surface of the fireball and melted in. Suddenly, the entire fireball glowed with white light, illuminating the surrounding area for several meters! Like the sun in a small palm. "Lalala!" Afterwards, a touch of finely divided stones, like a meteorite belt, spiraled into the blazing little sun. In an instant, the white light suddenly dimmed, and the little sun suddenly transformed into a lava-like texture. "Boom!" Then, without any suspense, the chakra fragments of the lacquer black entity collapsed and flew into the lower abdomen fiercely! Chapter 2003： Again! Damn... Damn... This...this Takichiba... The blood constantly overflows into a line, and flies away with the scenery that is constantly sweeping forward in front of him. With the sound of clicks and splashes of blood, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes widened, in the vision of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel. , The emerald-green young man who kept his short profile and pushed out his palm quietly reflected. At this moment, although his figure was flying backwards, everything in his eyes seemed to be still. Especially the emerald green figure in front of him. Disoriented? hesitate? Dumbfounded? There is nothing, nothing, Taki Chiba only has calmness and coldness in his eyes, without any hesitation, nor any daze. Without hesitation, just now when his inspiration flashed, when he was stunned, when he was surprised that Kyuubi was liberated, this Taki Chiba has not hesitated to have a spiral that combines the four changes of nature. Maru is already beside him. The inspiration flashed just now, and the so-called surprise attacks just now were completely slow, no, it was just a beat. This Takichiba, there is no hesitation at all, there is no daze at all, at all... Did not give him a chance! Even, at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind has flashed everything from this Takichiba recovery to the present. He suddenly realized that Takichiba, who can move freely under his control of time and space, has The eternal kaleidoscope writes that Taki Chiba, who can''t catch the speed inadvertently, how can Uchiha take the soil to catch the Uzumaki Kushina, how can Uchiha take the soil to catch the Kuojin Zhuli, and let him Spatial and temporal capabilities when launching. Even if Uchiha Daido is threatened by the strength of the nine-tailed man, with Taki Chiba''s current speed, he can definitely grab the nine-tailed man''s strength before the Uchiha takes the soil to cut the throat of the nine-tailed man. At that time, why didn''t he go to save Jiuwei Ren Zhuli! Nobuhiko Uchiha is very clear about the importance of this Nine-tailed person to this Takichiba, even Takichiba who is an outsider. It can be said that this Takichiba is one of the most important people in the world. According to Takichiba''s character different from other outsiders, this is absolutely not the case. The only possibility! Now, at the moment Uchiha Nobuhiko was hit, there was the only possibility that he could think of. Just... All this is the layout of this Takichiba, everything is Takichibas plan, this Takichiba deliberately asked Uchiha to take the soil to take away the power of the Kunoichi, and to support everyone else, facing his. And these people who moved away are all arranged to deal with Uchiha''s soil. According to reason, if the Kyuubi is released, as long as the Kyuubi is taken away, it is almost a certainty. However, the so-called soldiers are dangerous, Uchi The wave zone soil is not in perfect condition, and even suffers a certain amount of damage. If wave wind water gate rushes past, there is still great hope. Bofeng Shuimen has the power to re-seal the tail beast, and Jiu Xinnai''s Chakra that restrains the tail beast is completely re-sealable. As long as it is sealed again, nothing will happen, and the nine-tailed man Zhuli can still live. Considering the state of Hafeng Mizumon, this Takichiba is a new type of outsider power that may be healed. It is estimated that Takichiba''s healing power outsider power has restored considerable chakra. All this is completely established. And this set of soldiers is dangerous, probably for this moment, in order to create a moment of stunner when seeing Kyuubi being released, a moment of loss of consciousness, and then use the strongest killer move to set the world in one fell swoop! "Kakka!" And at this moment, thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes fell unconsciously on the source of the severe pain in the lower abdomen. The lava spiral pill, which seemed to be static, but actually carried a kind of lava. The limit temperature tells that the rotating sphere incorporates four changes in nature, which is called the spiral of the beast jade spiral pill when it merged with the Nine-tailed Chakra when it merged with the Nine-tailed Chakra! At this moment, Suzuo Nenghu''s coat has completely peeled off, and the blood is constantly wringed out from the abdomen under the rotation of the lava spiral pill, splashing, and vaporizing, bringing out a white gas, blood, and black entity chakra fragments. The intertwined traces are scattered in the air. His internal organs have been burned. This is already a fatal injury. Any ninja, except for the Zhuma he knows and Tsunade in the state of creation and regeneration that he has collected information, can save his life when his internal organs are severely injured. This Takichiba made a decision and then moved, sacrificing the strength of the Kyuubi people, choosing the most dangerous plan, and defeating him in one fell swoop, even, killing him! is it Is everything going too smoothly in this life? Let me forget that the world of ninjas is like this, and the battle of ninjas is like this. If one is not careful, even if he has the most absolute defense, he will capsize in the gutter. Besides, this enemy in front of me, in front of this enemy, what absolute defense do I have? Takichiba in front of me is the most special outsider! This is the existence of Konoha''s power that can be mobilized only with his own personality charm and wisdom, and even more powerful than mine! How can I...how can I be so careless! Do not! I shouldn''t have been so careless! All this, all this is "that"! It is the arrangement of "that", the conspiracy of "that", it is "that"! It went so well! Because it went so well! At this time, thinking about it, feeling the unstable lava spiral pill in the lower abdomen, Uchiha Nobuhikos eyes have been widened, and his eyes are full of unwillingness, and an extreme fear hidden in the bottom of my heart. Slowly came up. Again! Again! Again! And at this moment, as the extreme fear in his heart slowly surged, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes began to darken slowly, and his thinking speed became slower and slower. "Boom!" At this moment, his back trembled and he ran into a tree on the edge of the forest. "Crack!" The trees cracked ~www.novelhall.com~ and collapsed. "Boom!" And he, remaining unchanged, hit the second tree straight! "Crack!" Then, the tree fell down again. "Boom bang bang bang bang bang bang!" Afterwards, he flew all the way and knocked down. "boom!" Finally, after hitting countless trees that stretched for tens of meters, they were swallowed by the huge sphere of lava-like spirals that sprang up and revolved! With this bang, Uchiha Nobuhiko... Everything, sink into the darkness! Wonderful book house Chapter 2004： has it ended? has it ended Amidst a series of falling trees and the huge sound of the huge lava sphere that suddenly burst out of the spiral at the end, Chiba slowly stood up straight as he watched the steaming smoke and smoke from the mountains and forests far ahead. The hair wrapped in emerald light fluttered upwards gently, and he turned his head back, but looked at the distant place behind him, the huge and faintly visible nine scarlet tails. "Roar" The vague roar of hatred and anger came from a distance. Or Has it already started? As the nine shadowy tails appeared in his sight, the corner of Chiba''s eyes jumped slightly. The nature changes of the four chakras are integrated into the spiral pill... Did it still fail? Is it impossible for me now to master the ceiling-level combat power? Obviously... Do not! It is impossible. According to "that" words. Afterwards, listening to the roar full of hatred and anger, there was nothing strange on Chiba''s face, but he calmly looked at his hand that pushed the four-character spiral pill, and such a thought flashed in his mind. "laugh!" Then, with a sound as if steam was in the air, the emerald green flame-like chakras around him evaporated and turned into strands of emerald green light, slowly disappearing from his body surface. Scene door mode, close! "Chichichichichichi!" In the next second, Qianye''s body was slowly enveloped in white air. It seems that my body is already reluctantly loaded with the King Gate mode. Although it is the controlled King Gate Chakra, it is still too violent and has caused a lot of slight damage to the body. As the white air enveloped, Qianye slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Amidst the comfort, he slowly exhaled a turbid air with a little emerald green brilliance. "Gluck...gluck..." Afterwards, he squeezed his fist gently, and after feeling a soft illusion in the sharp shrinkage of his strength amid the slight bone crunch, Chiba seemed to finally breathe a sigh of relief. This feeling is similar to the previous experiment. It''s just a lot better this time. The body does not have an illusion of too much soreness, it should be able to adapt through constant experimentation. This scene mode, as long as you use it more in the future, your body will adapt sooner or later. For now, it is better to cancel. In a sigh of relief, Qianye''s mind flashed through such a series of thoughts. Then he turned around. Yes, then, he turned his head and looked away from the nine tails of the nine tails. Instead, he looked at the tens of meters in the mountain forest that had slowly turned into chakra spots in the air. Dissipated spiral orb. However, he no longer looked at that nine tails. It seems that the things behind me have nothing to do with me. "Wow!" And just at this point, the water droplets spilled out by the falling water flow finally poured to the ground, suppressing all the smoke and dust that had just been steaming due to the fierce physical warfare, and at the same time, it also washed the air. Chakra fragments of all black and green entities. The last rain fell, the big pit was surrounded by small pits, and the small pits were surrounded by small pits. The small pits may have pits in the deep pit clearing. In the ticking sound, whether it is a big pit or a small pit. The pit, whether it is a small pit or a small pit in the pit, is accumulating a small amount of water. At this time, the rain splashes the last ripples and makes a pleasant sound. "Ah" At this moment, after a sigh, Qianye took a step. In the direction of that Uchiha Nobuhiko, a step was taken. Then, without any hesitation, and without any hesitation, Chiba walked unhurriedly in the direction where Uchiha Nobuhiko was. Judging from the situation just now, that spiral pill should have broken the defensive coat of Suzuo Nohu. After entering Suzuo Nohu''s mode, it was my only chance. If Uchiha Nobuhiko uses Susano, the semi-finished products of the spiral pill with four different properties, not to mention whether the defense can be broken, even if the defense is broken, the thickness of Susano can be waited. When I came into contact with Uchiha Nobuhiko, even if Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t do anything, the power of this spiral pill was mostly weakened and its effect was limited. This is still the first stage of Susano, if it is the second stage of Susano with muscles... Along with the pace, a series of thoughts appeared in Chiba''s heart. In the end, bitterness appeared on the corners of his mouth, and a layer of fortune appeared on his face. His choice is right. His idea at the time was also correct. Now, he was finally hit hard, and maybe even killed Uchiha Nobuhiko. Although he was still a little worried, he was convinced that now Uchiha Nobuhiko has lost his fighting ability. Even if Uchiha Nobuhiko has any means, and what is special about being a rebirth, it is absolutely impossible for him to remain sensible even when his internal organs are damaged. As for the fact that Uchiha Nobuhiko was swallowed up by the spiral pill just now, there is no scum left, no doubt he will die, Chiba is not so naive. However, since he dared to directly cancel the Jingmen mode, he naturally made sense, or he was absolutely confident. Now, Nobuhiko Uchiha, it is impossible to have combat effectiveness. "Ziz...Ziz..." And as he walked into the forest, walked into the fallen trees, walked on the mountain path formed by the fallen trees, waves of heat and a little thick smoke have already invaded. His forehead was already sweating slightly. Is it too powerful? Feeling the heat wave, Chiba''s brows wrinkled slightly. At this time, he has already penetrated into the trail. In front of him is a circular forest-free belt burned out by the huge hot circle after the lava spiral pill burst open. , One of them was scorched, and the surrounding trees were ignited and burned. From time to time, there was the sound of crackling flames. However, Chiba knew that this was not a heat wave caused by flames, but the heat generated by the original lava spiral pellets. Although the spiral pellets have disappeared at this time, the heat still persists for a long time. It''s impossible, the failure now. There is also the question of the order of my nature change? My current order of integration can only generate a spiral pill that seems to be melted into. Although it is not the limit of blood succession, it is just a physical chemical reaction caused by several chakras with changing properties under the control of absolute chakra. . After feeling the heat wave, Qianye couldn''t help but think about it. The previous lava spiral pellets incorporate chakras with changing properties, and Chiba also considers it~www.novelhall.com~ First chakras with fire properties, and then oils with the properties of phoenix and water, which further increase the spiral Marus power on the side of the fire attribute, and finally the chakra of earth attribute, directly produced the change of lava after the integration, but this is not the limit of blood, it is just a natural physical and chemical change. In the end, it failed when it merged into the thunder attribute chakra. In the end, it was only the lava spiral pill that ran into Uchiha Nobuhiko. At this moment, Chiba is obviously reflecting on the order. "despair!" At this moment, Chiba stopped. Stepped on that piece of scorched earth. So, next, let''s confirm! But as the pace stopped and his eyes settled, such a thought flashed in Chiba''s mind. :. : Chapter 2005： This is also... "Chi...chichi...chichichichi..." "Crack...crack...crack..." Walking into this piece of scorched black earth still hot, amid the crackling sound, in front of Chiba, strands of white gas mixed with these black smoke, accompanied by the sound of cracking and steaming steam. , Curled up. In the entire mountain forest directly opposite him, there were about three children hugging and cracking but not falling down. The bottom half of the tree was full of scorched stumps and slowly evaporated from the stump. And around this charred land, the surrounding trees were already ignited by the blazing temperature, and at this time, the roots of the trees were crackling and burning. However, there was no appearance of spreading, but it burned toward the scorched earth, forming a burning circle, like a flame circle, just hooping the scorched earth. "It''s really impossible to turn into fly ash..." At this moment, Chiba, who looked at the scenes before her eyes, then settled, with a smile that she didn''t know how to describe, whispered to herself softly. At this moment, in his eyes, there was a wisp of white heat exuding from his body, and the chakra fragments of the lacquer-black entity turned upwards into wisps of jet-black smoke, dissipating in the air, sitting and leaning against this tree. The youth above the half-burnt trees. Exactly, Uchiha Nobuhiko! It''s just that, at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, the last piece of Suzano''s coat, already peeled off and evaporated, turned into pitch black smoke, and dissipated in the air. The Suzuo Nenghu mode has been lifted! His head was also drooping to one side, unable to capture any breath of life, as if his life disappeared into the air like the last ray of dark smoke after Qianye''s eyes settled. So, next, let''s confirm! However, looking at this seemingly dead Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba''s face slowly became solemn, and after two tentative steps, he cautiously turned towards the hot and smokey youth. The abdomen received a heavy blow, and the whole was dented, and the edge of the dent was scorched... It is true that Susao Nenghu. In that case, it is only recessed, and the entire abdomen has not been wiped out, although it is sure that the internal organs in the abdomen have been completely twisted by the spiral pill''s twisting force. Irreversible damage, but according to my estimation, at this time Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body should have been opened in the abdomen. As the footsteps stopped, Chiba finally let go of all his guards, squatted in front of Uchiha Nobuhiko, and began to examine Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wounds. During this inspection, Chiba couldn''t help being a little surprised. There was only one wound on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body, and that was the most direct injury of the lava spiral pill, and the large abdominal wound was the only fatal wound. In other words, the Susano mode ultimately protected this Uchiha Nobuhiko when the lava spiral pill spread to this mountain forest, creating this piece of scorched earth, without causing any harm to this Uchiha Nobuhiko. Susano''s coat perfectly protected this Uchiha Nobuhiko. Had it not been for this lava spiral pill to directly hit Uchiha Nobuhiko, I am afraid that Uchiha Nobuhiko is still alive and kicking now. Moreover, it was the most powerful direct hit period. The spiral pill formed by the fusion of these four properties did not break through the skin of Nobuhiko Uchiha, or the skin of Nobuhiko Uchiha attached to the coat of Susano. A big hole opened in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s abdomen. Although he also twisted Uchiha Nobuhiko''s internal organs into a ball and caused fatal injuries, he did not completely break through Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defense. No breakthrough, Suzano''s defense has fallen! "This time, I''m really lucky..." Then, after checking it again, Chiba pressed his hands up and down again on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body, especially the side ribs and joints, with a light murmur. But pressing down this way, Chiba''s face became more solemn. It seems that apart from this part of the real hit, there is no injury at all. For Susano, even if I am the most aggressive ninjutsu, the attack power is the strongest, and there is no way to break through Susano. Care. This time, I was able to hurt Uchiha Nobuhiko, really... So lucky. But at this moment, such a very lucky thought flashed in his heart. This time, if it weren''t for the moment of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s uncontrollable stunned moment when he saw Kyuubi being released, and prepared to avoid being attacked by Uchiha Nobuhiko, I am afraid that this blow might not work. And if this blow does not work, then in the next battle, he can only maintain super-high-speed physical skills, waiting for the opportunity. The blow just now was actually very dangerous. If Uchiha Nobuhiko was quicker, or if he didnt plan to avoid Uchiha Nobuhiko, and accurately predicted Uchiha Nobuhikos attack method, Im afraid this blow would have failed. . After the defeat, he was helpless in the face of such a high defensive power and the so much improvement of the physical ability. Therefore, although it was only a moment ago, Chiba was still a little scared in retrospect. Even if he is now considered to be rich in combat experience and has experienced several desperate situations, he still has an uncontrollable feeling of fear. Is this also... "that"? Then, in the next second, in the emotion of fear, he couldn''t help but have such a thought in his heart. A thought that made him fearful, a little frightened. All this, this kind is just right, is it also "that"? If this is the case, then, are we... At this moment, thinking of this, even looking at the fallen enemy ~www.novelhall.com~ or even the fallen enemy, his back is still chilly, and an extremely cold feeling appears. At this moment, he suddenly felt that behind him, there seemed to be a huge shadow, a huge dark cloud... No, it should be said that it was a huge palm made of darkness, which was hanging above his head at this moment. Behind the palm of his hand, there was something larger and huge, watching him quietly. At this moment, under the gaze of something larger at this location, he only felt his shoulders sink, and for a while, his forehead was already sweating. I want to stand up, but... Can''t stand up! The invisible, perhaps under the pressure of the illusion of gaze, at this moment, Qianye actually felt like he could not stand up. It is as if the waterfall falling from a height of ten thousand meters is pressed tightly. Even, there are some breathless! Wonderful book house Chapter 2006： resentment? mercy? "call" Lightly clenching his fist, he squatted halfway in front of Uchiha Nobuhikos body that was already sitting without any sound. Under the pressure of that illusion, it took a long time to reveal Chiba. Take a breath. After taking a breath, it was a violent gasp. There was only a tens of seconds of solidification and pause, as if experiencing a fierce battle, Chiba gasped violently, like a drowning person, suddenly appeared on the surface of the water, breathing air desperately. "I finally understand why you are so persistent in the pursuit of power. Under the control of "that", it is indeed horrible to breathe. You are not crazy under this pressure. It is really amazing." After breathing for a long time, Chiba suddenly turned his head, looked at Uchiha Nobuhiko, and couldn''t help but speak. In the words, it was quite emotional and sincere. "It''s just that, if it weren''t for me, you should have succeeded by now, or that is, you are already on the road to victory. Unfortunately, what you met was me...not other traversers, let alone what you said. Those who cross." After this unbearable sound, Qianye''s eyes slowly became cold, and his face slowly sank, surging with an inexplicable feeling. Even at the end, there was a cold smile on his mouth, with a little mockery and a little inexplicable emotion. Especially when his eyes touched Uchiha Nobuhiko''s closed eyes with a little bit of astonishment and bitterness, the mockery and inexplicable emotions in his smile will always be stronger. "I don''t know, I should be so special, so special that I can''t believe it." Afterwards, as the mocking and inexplicable emotions became more intense, Chiba''s mouth was murmured. "It''s just that if it wasn''t for you to endanger my relatives and friends, I would still...no, maybe this is also "that", it''s "that" that prevents us from sitting down and talking, sitting down and being honest and understanding our own specialties." Then, after murmured to himself, Chiba seemed to be quite sorry to speak. "It''s terrible, this feeling, I know, it''s better not to know, it''s really terrible. In your life, you are still dominated by "that" after all. This is deliberate, deliberately giving you a younger brother, giving you such a Brother. Although you look down on Hongyan, you are in the hands of Hongyan in this life! Do you feel ironic? This is, "That"! " And it seemed that it was this sentence, suddenly opening the conversation box, looking at this Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba stood up tremblingly, and said condescendingly. When it came to Hongyan, his face was finally uncontrollable with a trace of resentment. "The saddest thing about you is that you have overlooked too much. You don''t want to be close to anyone, and erase those who can also help you. If, in the village of Konoha, you have a friend who treats me like Hongyan , How could I realize my existence so late, and how could I discover that there is a me at such a critical time in the Night of Nine Tails, and then had to join forces with Taito to produce so many moths. Hirohiko likes you so much. Even if you kill Nao, he chooses to forgive you in the end. At that time, you explain your thoughts to him. Not only will he give you his eyes, he will always make a wood for you. Eyeliner of leaves. He is such a person, you treat him so well, he is a person who pays you back! You are also responsible for all this. " Under the resentment, Chiba''s eyes were pity. "The same is true for me. I indulged in some kind of friendship game, but lost everything in the end. I didn''t notice what I should have noticed. I really thought that after the traverser crossed into this world, everything could be as I did. I want to develop, what life I want...I come to enjoy the blessing... With a little effort, I can have everything I want... It''s as naive as the previous traversers. However, while pitying, Chiba''s gaze turned back, looking at the huge nine-tailed fox that seemed to have moved a bit, but still pitying words in his mouth. It''s just that this time, I didn''t say it to Uchiha Nobuhiko, but to myself. "Here, it''s not a paradise for the traversers, it''s just another past life, another reality." In the end, after looking at the huge shadowy figure for a while, Chiba''s gaze returned to Uchiha Nobuhiko, and said indifferently. Then there was silence, and there was no response other than the crackling burning sound around. There is no sound. "Ah" After a while, looking at Uchiha Nobuhiko who did not respond, Chiba smiled self-deprecatingly, and all the expressions on his face finally faded slowly and changed into a calm look. It seems that it really did. Nothing happens like this, this Uchiha Nobuhiko... But at this moment such a thought passed in his mind. Then, after this thought flashed, Chiba also turned around, looked at the moon that was already slanting west, and pursed her lips. This is also considered a change! In the original work, it was supposed to be when the moon was dark, but now it is already westward. At the same time, such a thought flashed in his mind. "Roar" And just at this moment, a faint beast roar came from afar. Now, the village should be no problem. There should still be time. After all, Bofeng Shuimen has recovered quite a lot of chakras. Although it shows that the surface has recovered a few percent, his cells have been activated and full of energy. If they are subsequently pressed, there will still be a considerable amount of chakras. I gave him the energy of Chakra decomposition, part of which will be stored in his cells, and he should have spare energy. Even if it did not stop the soil. Moreover, I don''t have time now, it''s more important here after all. The most important thing... It''s here~www.novelhall.com~ I must not ruin what I should do at this time because of a momentary impulse, nor can I destroy the most perfect plan that is not perfect. Even "that", I want to... And amidst this roar of the beast, the thought of gritting his teeth flashed in Qianye''s heart. "despair!" Then, after the thought flashed, he took a step, and took a step towards the path where the tree fell down when he came, but he ignored Uchiha Nobuhiko and walked straight back. that time While walking, another scene flashed through his mind. That scene, when he was trapped in his sealed space... Wonderful book house Chapter 2007： Changes in the seal space "It''s getting hot..." "The ground is getting hot!" Under the dim light, the mental youth sitting on the ground like the surface of the water suddenly moved his eyes, and his face showed a little consternation. The ground of this sealed space is getting hot! At this moment, he couldn''t help but think of such a thought. At the same time, his whole body also stood up from the ground. "what happened?" Looking at the circles on the ground, I dont know when there will be another wave of ripples, and the yin and yang fish gossip that he has seen from the 18,000 ripples, Qianye frowns tightly. stand up. Unconsciously, his feet are already on tiptoe. The temperature is still rising. Is there a temperature change like heat in this sealed space? This In the state of my mental body, in addition to memory enhancement and tirelessness, can I still feel cold and hot? Afterwards, after feeling the heat on the soles of the feet made people feel a little untenable, such a thought flashed in Chiba''s heart. Although it is an uncomfortable feeling, for him who is trapped here at this time and can''t do anything, there is no way for him who has seen the so-called only way out about 18,000 times. Said, it was a big discovery. It also gave him some hope. To be honest, although it is said that the spiritual body is not tired, and he has developed the habit of not giving up since he passed through, he has not thought of giving up yet, but, these eight thousand times Observation to no avail, for him, it is somewhat hurtful to fight, and he does not want to give up, but he will also have some mental inertia due to weakened fighting spirit. It is very likely that he will miss out because of some "lazy" thinking about details. The solution. And now, the sudden appearance of such a change has undoubtedly given him considerable encouragement. Whether it''s good or bad, there are changes, and it''s always good. "Ok?" But in the next second, as the ground became hotter and hotter, Qianye''s brows suddenly wrinkled while looking at the ground, and a look of surprise flashed across his face. this is Is it boiling? At this moment, Qianye''s heart could not help but have such a thought. At this moment, when he could not help stomping his feet twice, and slowing down the hot and hot touch of his feet, one by one bubbles slowly rose under the ground like the water surface, as if water was boiling. Just the sound of "boobobo" boiling water. "this is" Then, the next moment, Chiba''s eyes suddenly widened, and he blurted out with an exclamation in his mouth. The unique bubbles of water boiling at this time, as if permeating out, evaporate from the ground, and as they evaporate from the ground, the color of the bubbles slowly changes to a red color. A crimson color. At the same time, the bubbles began to become sticky. "Nine-tailed Chakra? This is, Nine-tailed Chakra?" Then, watching these bubbles grow more and more, a red mist-like substance gradually formed under his feet, Qianye couldn''t help but blurt out such a surprise. This kind of touch, this kind of heat, is undoubtedly the Nine Tails Chakra. He has played against the beast-tailed Kushina many times. He is very familiar with the touch of the nine-tailed chakra. At this moment, the misty red substance under his feet is the nine-tailed chakra. Moreover, as the boiling bubbles became more and more, all he could see was this misty red substance. "bad!" Then, in the next second, his face changed suddenly. Is Jiuxina coming? Is this Jiu Xin Na to save me? And in his heart, there was almost a thud, a nervous and anxious mood suddenly surged up. This is the sealed space. Why is there Nine-Tailed Chakra of Kushina? There is only one answer. That is, Kushina is by his side now, and he is healing him with Nine-tailed Chakra. During the Fourth Ninja World War, her son used a tail beast coat to protect tens of thousands of ninjas, and a tail beast coat to treat him alone. Even if Kusina did not have as much experience as her son, he could definitely do it. Arrived. When playing against Kushina, Chiba had already estimated Kushinas control over Nine-tailed Chakra. Although it was not as good as Naruto at the end of the original book, it was definitely infinitely better than Naruto, who turned beastly and violently. Times. This thing is completely accomplished. Even for Chiba, who has a powerful chakra control ability and knows the nine-tailed chakra well, he can almost control the tail beast chakra by thinking. In fact, the control of the tail beast Chakra is not difficult, and the principle of medical ninjutsu is the same, the control is strong enough. As for why Naruto worked so hard, it was entirely because there were enough chakras, but the control was very poor. Until later, through his own efforts, especially after learning Xianshu, the control became more and more perfect. In addition, Kyuubi is not honest, it is always eroding Naruto''s thinking. Although Naruto is the protagonist, he is just a teenager ~www.novelhall.com~ The age is more than ten years old, and he has a flawed childhood. It is normal to be easily affected by Kyuubi. It is also fortunate that his heart is really pure and good, and he can always see the positive and optimistic side, so in the end he can influence Kyuubi. Of course, some people in the previous life seem to attribute these to the protagonist''s halo. Chiba disagrees. For the lone fox who has been imprisoned for unknown years, there is a person who wants to be his friend, and this person is still it. Looking at the grown-up, under the premise that there is no lying, and under the circumstances of the enemy at the time, this lone fox arrogantly compromised is also reasonable. Even in terms of interests, it is more comfortable to be with Naruto, who is pure good optimism and has been around for a long time, than with a darkened personality such as Uchiha Madara and Daito. Be regarded as seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. How can there be so much unnaturalness, or the protagonist''s halo. Behavior determines the final relationship result, the simplest communicative logic. "Hey! Damn! I may still be under Uchiha Nobuhiko''s nose right now. If Kushina is here, it would be dangerous!" Thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help biting his teeth, an indescribable anxiety surged into his heart. Gu Gu... And at this moment, the already dense red Nine-Tailed Chakra mist under his feet suddenly changed. A small red mist vortex suddenly formed at his feet. Suddenly, the red misty Nine-Tailed Chakra in the entire sealed space seemed to be stirred by this vortex, like a vortex in a red misty lake, affecting the entire red mist group. Toward the whirlpool, rush! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2008： Variety "This...this is..." He noticed the huge changes in his surroundings, and looked at the small vortex that had been formed suddenly. As far as his eyes were, all the red mist had rotated, condensing into a huge vortex that filled his visual range. Nine-tailed Chakra, moving towards my feet. Do not! Someone who was sucked into my feet... At this time, he felt the movement of these "hot" red mists, just like standing in a whirlpool of water with not very strong water strength, and he could feel the flow of Nine-Tailed Chakra at his feet. Is it possible... This is the turning point? At this moment, the anxiety in his heart finally dissipated slowly because his attention was attracted by these changes. At the same time, at this moment, he was already aware of something in his heart. The appearance of Nine-Tailed Chakra may have broken a balance and a balance that made him powerless. This matter is about to turn around. In other words, he may be out of trouble. If this is the case, that would be great. I have to wake up as soon as possible. Kushina may confront this Uchiha Nobuhiko, or even fight. This Uchiha Nobuhiko must still hide his hole cards that I don''t know. It is very likely that he will have a way to restrain Kyuubi Chakra. After all, he is a rebirth. He has memories of many lifetimes. These memories are all the memories of living in this ninja world. He must have a hole card that I dont even know. I know its just the content of the original book, but this world , There is much more than the original content. Nine-tailed Chakra, it is possible that other than the suppression of Chakra by the Senju and Uzumaki clan, it can be controlled or influenced. And Kushinas greatest combat power is the Nine-tailed Chakra. If Uchiha Nobuhiko has other ways to restrain the Nine-tailed Chakra, Kushina is a sheep. Moreover, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is already an eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and with his special rebirth, the special rebirth who hunts the traverser, the natural enemy of the traverser, his eyes, it is impossible not to awaken Susano. . Just Susana, I''m afraid Kusina could not resist. Gee! I must get out soon! And thinking of this, feeling the touch of the red mist at his feet was declining, Qianye couldn''t help but turn such a thought. "Yes! It''s the yin and yang fish gossip." At this moment, his gaze also cast his gaze on the small whirlpool that suddenly formed at the beginning. At this moment, in his sight, he could already see the gouyu surrounding the Yin-Yang fish that was constantly absorbing the red mist. Stained with a layer of red yin and yang fish gossip. "Om" At this time, a bright thin line slowly lit up from the center of the mist vortex, spreading all the way, until it spread into the darkness beyond Chibas line of sight, as if dividing this red mist vortex into one. two. this is Is it because the Nine-Tailed Chakra is absorbed, which activates this Yin-Yang fish gossip? What exactly is this yin-yang gossip, isnt it just the secret of yin-yang escape? Is there a deeper role? Is this bright color like a thin line on the ground a crack? This is... what''s going on? If this phenomenon continues, what will happen to my sealed space? I always feel that things will subvert my cognition. And at this moment, looking at the thin lines of bright colors on the ground extending into the darkness, Chiba looked at the yin and yang fish gossip, and then at the turbulent red mist vortex, the thin lines of bright colors that can be seen clearly at a glance, Qianye frowned slightly, and such a strange thought flashed in his heart. "Crack!" And at this moment, after Chiba''s thoughts flashed, the speed of the red mist descending suddenly increased. In a short time, the red mist that was still rotating at the calf suddenly dropped to the sole of the foot, with a clear sound, the bright color The thin line suddenly expanded... No, it should be said that it was suddenly thick. this is! And Chiba, who had been staring at the yin-yang fish gossip and this thin line, naturally noticed this situation for the first time. At this moment, in this sudden moment, the red mist-like nine-tailed chakras in the entire space have been absorbed by the Yin-Yang fish gossip, and as the bright thin line suddenly thickens, it is like the eye-like Yin-Yang fish gossip. The Gouyu also slowly lit up, showing a color that belongs to Nine-Tailed Chakra, a crimson color. "Kakka!" And at this moment, a ray of bright white light flashed from the S-shaped groove of the yin and yang fish like eye pupils, and merged into the bright thick line connecting the two ends of the yin and yang fish and gossip. Then, it seemed to be touched. No matter what, the gouyu that originally had a crimson color suddenly lit up in red. Amidst a heavy sound, the yin and yang fish gossip slowly centered on the S-shaped groove, slowly It splits apart and separates to the two sides, as if an eye had been cut and separated vertically. At the same time, as the yin and yang fish and gossip gradually separated, the bright color became thicker and thicker, and cracked together with the yin and yang fish and gossip. "Huh? Does that feel?" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba, who was standing beside the Yin Yang fish and gossip, moved slowly to one side following the tendency of separation. "The ground? How did it change? This texture?" In the next second, he subconsciously glanced at him, but he discovered a new change. This change is the original ground like a water surface. After the only thin layer of mist has dissipated, the ground no longer has the texture like a water surface. Under the dim light, it reflects a metallic texture. A kind of old and yellow metal texture. It''s like a bronze texture. How has it changed? How did the ground change? But the yin and yang fish gossip... the yin and yang fish gossip also appeared without ripples and separated? This Is this also because of Nine Tails Chakra? At this moment, such a thought flashed through his mind involuntarily. There have been too many changes in this short period of time. Chiba''s brain has adapted to the fact that nothing has changed for so long, but it can''t react. "Ok?" However, after all, Chiba is accustomed to thinking, and diligent in thinking type, after a short period of unable to respond, a picture slowly emerged in his mind. Separate the yin and yang fish... Bronze ground... Bright colors that keep getting bigger and bigger... If these are erected... "Now, under my feet, there should be a huge bronze door open again!" At this moment, with everything erected in his mind, the corner of Chiba''s mouth unnaturally twitched. "And this yin and yang fish gossip is the lock on the bronze door, and the nine-tailed chakra is the key!" https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2009： fall "So... what will happen next?" Looking down at everything under her feet, Chiba couldn''t help but mutter. Why is there a door panel on the ground inside the sealed space? Why, Nine-tailed Chakra can penetrate into this sealed space. This should be the inside of the sealed space. There is that complicated super-seal barrier outside. Is it because of the special nature of the Nine-tailed Chakra? What kind of space will be behind this door? Is it the reason why I have been robbed of the power of the traverser and haven''t died yet? ... At this time, a series of doubts surged in his heart. At this moment, in response to this situation, Chiba has already had a wave of doubts, and a lot of associations with this slowly opened ground door. "Lalala!" And at this moment, the moment his thoughts turned, Chiba''s face was on one side, and his figure suddenly crooked. On the ground at this time, the bright thick line has expanded to a certain extent, and the entire ground is suddenly sunken. The separated Yin Yang fish and gossip sinks into this thick line, and suddenly it is in the bright thick line. Wrapped in light. It looked like a door on the ground, opened inward. "It''s going to fall!" And this is Chiba, who was suddenly inclined, and because of the inward depression of the ground, the whole person fell from this inward ground, and fell straight into the bright thick line. In an instant, Chiba''s sight was enveloped by a white light. The sense of weightlessness quietly emerged in his perception. ... "This choice is wrong or right..." I recalled the sense of weightlessness and the soft white light in my mind. On the open ground with pits and pits and small pits, with a click, Chiba stepped in the center, unconsciously looking towards the west of the full moon. The slanting night sky sighed slightly in his mouth. Is this really good for everyone? Or, I should stay in that space, stay forever. The person who knows everything who shouldn''t exist will change the established destiny, and the world will be destroyed! The prediction of the big toad fairy has never been missed. Moreover, this prediction itself already has a high degree of credibility, and the big toad immortal can even predict that "people who shouldn''t exist who know everything" can already have 70 to 80% credibility. At least, the prophecy of the big toad immortal will involve the special type of traversers and even rebirths. As a so-called antibody, Uchiha Nobuhiko does not know the plot. From his reflection, he may have noticed something, but he does not know the plot clearly. It can only be said that it is his speculation and cannot be regarded as substantive. "A person who knows everything that shouldn''t exist". And I, as a traverser, definitely meet the conditions. In other words, the prophecy of the big toad immortal itself has extremely high credibility. Although the traversers exist in every age, each one does not seem to reveal their identity or change anything. The big toad immortal can These predictions are already extremely accurate. After all, the rebirth and the traverser are not common sense in this world. It''s not that people who have lived for thousands of years can know that there are rebirths and transversal ones, otherwise, the whole Ninja world has long been inconsistent with the original. Even the development process may have changed. The prediction of the big toad immortal should be correct and what will happen. However, as a "person who shouldn''t exist", I have no idea of ??destroying the world at all. I have never had this idea, nor have I planned to destroy the world, even now, I do not have this idea. Is it possible... Is it because of those... disasters? Looking at it this way now, those disasters are likely to be... Recalling the moment when he entered this bronze door, Qianye felt a little confused in her heart. "Hey...Is it because the split is too long? Did you accidentally get some timid thinking habits?" However, in just one second, the confusion on Chiba''s face faded, and replaced by a calm and calm expression that was much older than his current body. "Um... I said in the past. After all, that old guy also has his own ideas, but it''s only because the current Uchiha Nobuhiko would do this. In a short time, it is difficult to integrate perfectly, I hope it will not affect Plans for the next." As this calm and calm expression surfaced, Chiba slowly touched his chin, and said softly with a low voice. "To be honest, the aptitude of this rebirth Uchiha Nobuhiko is really too bad. For such a long time to rebirth, he should have a better plan and better arrangements, but he took the most stupid path. What is the difference between this situation and the transversal people with abnormal heads he said." Afterwards, after speaking softly, Chiba couldn''t help frowning again, but she was quite dissatisfied with this Uchiha Nobuhiko. "No! Perhaps this is what "that" wants. Speaking of which, Uchiha Nobuhiko is a more special existence than the traverser. He can even seize the power of the traverser for his own use. If it is a good aptitude As for the aboriginal people, then... Heh! I didnt expect, falling... no, there will be such a terrible thing in this world. Sure enough, every world is not... Maybe, that guy~www .novelhall.com~You can ignore this kind of thing." After expressing his dissatisfaction, the calm and calm Chiba shook his head, a stiff flash across his face. At the same time, the eyes of the sky he was looking at became hazy again, as if they were plunged into memories again. ... "despair!" Amidst the soft bright white and the sound of footsteps, the sense of weightlessness disappeared, and Chiba stepped on the ground. After bending his knees slightly, his eyes opened slightly, revealing a little surprise. Suddenly, he turned around. what happened? I remember that I fell down at an angle. During the fall, I kept leaning at an angle. I didn''t make adjustments. Why did I land like this. And at this moment, the moment he turned his head, his mind flashed through this series of doubts. He fell diagonally, but when he landed, his body was already standing upright. "door?" But as his gaze turned and settled, Qianye''s mouth rang out with an exclamation. At this moment, behind him, the bronze door that was supposed to be open on top of his head was erected on the side, just like an ordinary door, erected behind him, showing a parallel shape with his body. Not on the top of his head. In the present situation, it was as if he did not fall from above, but walked in from behind. what happened? Is this a spatial change? When I fell, the space revolved, and the door turned behind me. The weightlessness just now was not because of the fall, but the space turned over? This What is this place? At this moment, there was such a thought in his mind. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2010： This makes sense "Boom! Long!" The heavy bronze door slowly closed behind him, and the heavy closing sound reverberated rumblingly in this all-white room. The ball of light on the altar... Does it feel a bit like the power of a traverser? Is it possible that there is a second traverser power hidden in my body? That is, through welfare? Yes! Only if there is a second pass through welfare, or power, can I still be alive, otherwise, I can only die as Uchiha Nobuhiko said. This makes sense. In my sealed space, there is another space that stores the power of the traverser that I have never discovered, that is, the traversal welfare. Yes! Among the traversers mentioned by Uchiha, almost everyone has the benefit of traversing directly to the top, especially those who have devoted themselves to the Uchiha clan, who have awakened their powerful eyes. Everyone''s crossing welfare should not be weak. It is indeed too abnormal for someone like me. It is normal to have this second crossing benefit! And at this time, Chiba, who had already recovered from some space flip, already glanced at the room hidden under the ground of the sealed space. This is a pure white room, but it is similar to the sealed space. It is also illuminated by a light source, and the edge is extended by endless darkness. However, this pure white room, in the most central place, is built with a brick A stone altar-like building, and above it is a floating ball of light with a diameter of more than two palms, exuding a soft and warm white light. It may be because the light source is much larger and stable than the flame of the traverser in the previously sealed space. There are many, this light ball is like a small sun, extremely stable shining all around white, even, because of the pure white here, it is easy for people to ignore the darkness after the pure white that extends to nowhere. . It seemed that this place was like a pure white room without any darkness. After this glance, Chiba''s gaze naturally fell on the only two things in this room. Altar. Then there is the ball of light on the altar. By comparing with the power of the traveler, Chiba quickly came to a new conclusion. The ball of light on this altar is the second passer''s welfare that maintains his current life. Moreover, looking at the size of this ball of light, it is clear that the crossing welfare inside is much better than the previous crossing welfare. At the same time, at this moment, Chiba also felt that everything was reasonable. This world is a world that has always been traversed by traversers, and every traverser seems to have some extremely strong or even the number one power in the ninja world. When it comes to him, it turns out that it can be achieved by hard work. the power of. Chakra''s ultra-fine control ability, in fact, Tsunade in the original work, and later Naruto, Sasuke all have Chakra control power comparable to or even higher. With Chiba''s diligence and enough time, it can be done. Although this ability is easy to use, it is actually not an exaggeration. It just makes Chiba work less hard. It is not a BUG level or the number one ability in the world of tolerance. Secondly, the ability to replicate, that is, the instantaneous memory that Chiba claims to be, is a degraded version of the writing wheel. This is even more common. The Uchiha clan awakens one hand of the writing wheel, which is not a rare ability. The same is just to make Chiba less effort. After all, Chibas identity, if he wants to learn regular ninjutsu, Konoha basically supports it at any time. The ninjutsu stored in the entire village, as long as it is not forbidden, and family secrets, if Chiba wants to learn it, It can be learned. Even if there is no such a level of identity, this kind of conventional ninjutsu, Chiba can also learn as an ordinary ninja. You can learn ninjutsu, but if you don''t learn it, it depends on whether Chiba works hard. This ability is definitely not against the sky, or it has brought a qualitative leap to Chiba. Furthermore, the clone has been strengthened. This ability, relatively speaking, strengthens Chibas tactical ability. After all, the clone acts as a decoy and a substitute. It is a kind of auxiliary ninjutsu. Can save my life. However, this ability does not bring the strength of the crushing level to Chiba, and it is still far from the previous traversers. The clone reinforcement is extremely practical, but it is far less than the average power of the traversers. . The power of the fetters afterwards is somewhat unclear, but it does not seem to have any substantial effect. Without knowing the effect, the effect of this ability is actually not as good as the first three. Looking at it this way, the benefits of Chiba''s traversal are far beyond comparison with other traversers. This kind of thing is quite strange. The history of the existence of the traverser runs through the development of the entire Ninja World. For hundreds of years, every traverser has good traversing benefits. At least from Uchiha Nobuhikos narrative, the traversal benefits of each traverser can be directly Let them become the best in the Ninja world, why come to Chiba, but they can only become strong if they can cooperate with uninterrupted hard work. Even Chiba''s body was flawed at the beginning, unable to have too many chakras. Why did it happen to Chiba''s side that an "extremely weak" individual traverser was created. Is it because the effect of crossing is getting worse? However, if the crossing effect is getting worse and worse, then, by the generation of Chiba, it will suddenly change from extremely strong to extremely weak. There is no fading process in the middle~www.novelhall.com~ There must be a problem in it. But now, the sphere of light in front of her tells everything, because what is hidden in Chiba''s body is two cross-benefit benefits, so the one that showed it was so weak. Because what has not been shown is the truly powerful power that meets the power standards of the traverser! In this way, all this can be explained. "It should be like this, then, this should be my real crossing welfare, although I don''t know why, but this should be my crossing welfare." And thinking of this, Chiba no longer wonders about everything around him, and thinks about why there is still a door hidden in the sealed space, and why there are two benefits for this crossing, and the better one will be hidden. Go straight to the altar, which is the ball of light. According to the previous situation, if you touch this ball of light, you should be able to know the ability inside. Although I don''t know how to use these abilities, it is better to know what these abilities are. Now Kushina may face off or fight with Uchiha Nobuhiko, I don''t have much time! Quick decision! Must fight quickly! At this moment, such an urgent thought flashed through his mind. The altar was not far from him, but at a distance of a few meters, almost after Chiba''s thoughts flashed, he had already walked before the ball of light. At the same time, without saying anything, he reached out and touched the ball of light that exudes warm and soft light. "If I were you, I would not touch it in such a hurry." But at this moment, the moment Chiba''s hand was about to touch the ball of light, a slightly old voice sounded abruptly. From the darkness behind that pure white. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2011： Who? Wouldn''t you touch it in such a hurry? in danger? Hearing the sudden old sound in the darkness, Chiba''s outstretched hand paused and stopped at the position of the white flame-like ray engulfed on the surface of the light ball. And in his mind, there was such a subconscious thought. Do not! wrong! The problem is not here! Not this sentence! After that, in only one-tenth of a second, he suddenly looked in front of him, that is to say, in the darkness behind the pure white on the other side of the light ball. The sound came from that direction. "who are you?" Then, as his gaze settled, Chiba spoke vigilantly. His gaze did not penetrate the darkness. Although his gaze moved away, he did not see anything other than the darkness. Someone here? Why, in another room hidden in my sealed space, there are other people, and listening to the voice, this person is definitely not young, and there seems to be a sense of majesty in the faint. Nor is it anyone I know. It shouldn''t be a representation of something in my heart. So, who will it be? At this time, the most preliminary inferences flashed in his mind. He had never heard this voice before. According to the old feeling of the voice, the characters he came into contact could only be three generations of Hokage, or Yeyue, who was older than this, but this voice had nothing to do with these older characters. Similarity. In other words, not anyone he knew. This is the space in the sealed space, strictly speaking, it is also part of his spiritual world, and the existence of this space stores the suspected second-traversal welfare, which is likely to produce things that the first-traversal welfare does not have. There is an acquaintance, such as Hirohiko, Yukina, Kushina, Hafong Shuimen, Three generations of Hokage, and even Ye Yuebi, three generations of Raikage, and Qiandai mother-in-law. He can also accept them. However, this kind of appearance of a person he has never touched before is not normal. At this moment, Chiba was a little nervous, and his left and right hands trembling slightly after touching the flames on the surface of the light ball. He didn''t know whether he should believe the words of the unknown person who suddenly appeared. Now, Kushina is in danger. This sphere of light may be the only way to leave this sealed space and the second place in the sealed space to pass through the welfare storage room. Although the time flow rate of the sealed space is different from the outside world, For a ninja battle, especially if the enemy is a person like Uchiha Nobuhiko, one point and one second may be the time to decide the outcome. He was very anxious. But after all, Chiba is quite a calm person. Although anxious and anxious, he knows that if this person is right and what will happen to him if he touches the ball of light, then maybe Kushina will definitely die. Moreover, he can''t actually conclude that his inference is correct now. However, this inference is the most consistent and reasonable with the current situation. Even if he doesn''t know whether to believe it or not, he still needs to communicate with this person. "How much do you know about this ball of light." But at this time, upon hearing Chiba''s questioning, the old voice did not answer Chiba''s question directly, but instead asked. For this ball of light? How much do I know? Regarding this, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, frowned a little, and a suspicious thought flashed in his heart. "You still have not answered my question." However, despite the doubts in his heart, Chiba did not disassemble the topic, but emphasized his own problem. "I''m here, you can see when you come over, and when you see, you will know me, you should have seen me." In this regard, the old and majestic voice was also very simple, without entanglement, let Chiba answer the question, and said directly. I have seen him... Do not! Should I have met him? what is this? Is it telling me to reassure me and trust him? Still a trap? When she heard this, Qianye''s frowning brows became even tighter. This old and majestic voice said that it was more straightforward and sincere, but it was not that Qianye was afraid of the head, or was suspicious, but, although it was in the spiritual space, or in the sealed space where the welfare was stored, but It doesn''t mean that there is no danger at all. This is also an example in the original work. For example, in the sealed space of Naruto''s nine tails, there are nine tails who hold all kinds of bad thoughts towards Naruto. Although the last person and beast were reconciled and became a very good partner, it is undeniable that the nine tails It has always been malicious to Naruto, trying to take away Naruto''s consciousness and revive. No one can guarantee that this old and majestic voice will not have a ghost in his heart. "What do you mean?" In response to this, Chiba''s frowning brows trembled slightly. Although doubts abound in his heart, he did not show any emotions, but just kept asking normally. "You dont have to worry about my bad intentions towards you. From the time you came to this world from the outside world, I existed in your spiritual space~www.novelhall.com~Your every move, I will I saw it through the door. You are different from other traversers, and I will not harm you." Hearing Qianye''s words, the old and majestic voice produced a slight ups and downs, as if he smiled and spoke. "Why should I believe you?" Hearing this, Chiba looked at the ball of light directly opposite, and said vigilantly. "You can choose not to believe me, but I only ask you one thing. If you don''t know anything about this ball of light, or know very little, I advise you not to touch this ball of light." In response to Qianye''s vigilant response, this old and majestic voice seemed to have been expected, and he was not angry at the moment, but just spoke. But this time, the topic is back to the ball of light. "why?" And this time, Chiba didn''t insist on exploring the identity of the voice, but asked directly. At this moment, the situation is urgent. This has just been circled, and now there is no need to circle again. Just ask it out. "I can''t say." However, upon hearing this, the old and majestic voice over there threw out such a sentence, directly cutting off the necessity of the conversation. "Then, I will touch this ball of light now." Hearing this, the corner of Qianye''s eyes twitched slightly, and his face suddenly became cold. He stopped his hand and pressed it down. "I hope you don''t regret it." However, after this sound, what Qianye didn''t expect was that this old and majestic voice didn''t seem to mean to stop it, but it was slightly low and seemed to speak quite solemnly. It seemed that Chiba decided to decide this matter. He just... Just a reminder. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2012： find This guy Very powerful! Listening to these seven words of solemnity, Chiba couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and such a thought involuntarily emerged in his heart. "who are you?" Thinking of this, Chiba gently put down his hand and completely gave up touching the ball of light. To be honest, when he heard the old and majestic voice saying that he could not speak, he had an impulse to press it down. The sentence just now, the act of wanting to press down, is indeed an impulse from him, and secondly, it is actually a test. Test the credibility of this old and majestic voice. If this old and majestic voice were to be stopped more intensely, then he would press it down without hesitation. Since this kind of unspeakable but more intensely stopped it, it is obvious that there is something about this old and majestic voice. The purpose is ulterior, and at this time, asking a hundred times is not as good as a try. After all, this is his spiritual space, and the things stored here are not sealed and prohibited. They should be harmless to him. If it is harmful, then without any restraint, it may have begun to cause harm to his mind or body. Moreover, the soft and warm light emitted by this ball of light made his mental body feel very comfortable and comfortable, and even his thinking became clearer and clearer, and it did not seem like something harmful. Therefore, there should be no problem with touching it by yourself. After touching it, it will only be the old and majestic voice. In other words, this old and majestic voice is invariably hiding evil intentions. And if this old and majestic voice, although not fiercely stopped, was still stopped by a slightly softer way, that is, if the tone was softened, then Chiba would press it down without hesitation. If this old and majestic voice softens its tone, then it is obvious that if you touch the ball of light, it will be very detrimental to this old and majestic voice, because you are afraid of touching the ball of light. The voice was blocked, and because of fear, I softened my tone when I was about to touch, trying to stop myself. It also shows that this old and majestic voice is hiding evil intentions. However, now this old and majestic voice used words like "I hope you don''t regret it", as if everything was handed over to Chiba, and the feeling of solemnity could be heard by Chiba. He did not lie. In other words, it makes little difference to this old and majestic voice whether you touch the ball of light or not. In other words, there is no direct conflict of interest. However, for him, it may be very different. In this case, either this old and majestic voice broke the boat to win his trust, or that this matter really has a lot to do with him, this old and majestic voice reminded him sincerely, for he''s great. In short, this matter, at least half the probability is related to him. Then you can''t be too decisive now. Now, he still knows very little about this space, maybe something big will happen. Even if he doesn''t think there is any problem with touching the ball of light now. Be careful where you need to be careful, and don''t be overwhelmed by emotions. There may only be one chance. He must ensure 100% success. This is a very contradictory psychology. On the one hand, Chiba now wants to go out quickly even if it''s almost a tenth of a second. On the other hand, he must be careful to ensure that he can go out smoothly. Therefore, no matter what the intention of this old and majestic voice is, since the reaction of this old and majestic voice may already involve himself, then he has to figure out this matter. In the end, can you touch the ball of light! In other words, should you touch the ball of light! To figure out this matter, start with this sentence "Who are you?" "When you see me, you know who I am. You should have seen me." In this regard, the old and majestic voice in the dark said. "What do you mean by seeing you..." Hearing this, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, and there seemed to be something wrong with the logic of this sentence. If he had seen the body of this old and majestic voice, he would indeed recognize it, but the key was the uncertain "should" in the words of this old and majestic voice. Since I said I have seen him, I must have seen myself too, otherwise how would I know that I have seen him? Then, this should be two words, as if he hadn''t seen himself before, and thus vetoed the previous logic. This sentence is really very strange. "I don''t know if you have met me, but, I know, you should know me." In this regard, the old and majestic voice emphasized it again very seriously. What do you mean? After hearing this, Chiba felt a little bit bad, and the logic of this sentence was even more problematic. I dont know if you see me, but I know, you should know me... This sentence is nothing but contradictions. Ok? Wait a minute, something is wrong, this old and majestic voice, just said, the traverser? Is it a traverser? Not an outsider? He knows that I am a traveler, not an outsider? He knows my origin! And I saw my every move from the "door"... And at this moment, besides all kinds of contradictions in his heart, Qianye''s heart suddenly set off a stormy sea. Although the meaning of the traverser and the outsider are the same, the hidden meaning behind it is different ~www.novelhall.com~ and it is very different. The name of the outsider belongs to Uchiha Nobuhiko, and from the performance of Uchiha Nobuhiko, he only knows that the outsider is "a person who knows everything that shouldn''t exist", and has the power to treat the so-called outsider. I don''t know how it came from, and where it came from. And the term traverser is a common saying in Qianyes previous life, that is to say, this old and majestic voice knows where he comes from! In other words, this old and majestic voice knows his past life, that there is no magic, no magical power, only the reality of technology! These are two concepts. This old and majestic voice knows the world he came from! At this moment, Chiba felt threatened, and even some breathing with palpitations stopped. "Then, I''ll take a look." Then, thinking of this, Qianye''s face was solemn, and he walked around the light ball and the altar, gently clenched his fist, and walked directly to the darkness where the sound came from. Now, the situation is not just a question of what should not be touched, who is the owner of this old and majestic voice, why he knows his past life, and why he knows the term traverser. Now, the knowledge of this old and majestic voice was completely different from that of Uchiha Nobuhiko. The owner of this old and majestic voice is very likely to have been to reality! Or, to get information about the reality of his previous life! If it is said that he and Uchiha Nobuhiko are problems in this world. Then, the owner of this old and majestic voice may be... The problem of two worlds! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2013： Man in the dark I should know him... but he doesn''t know if I have met him... In this sentence, the logic is absolutely unsound. Only if I have seen it will I know him. He said he didn''t know if I had met him, but he was pretty sure that I should know him. So, what he said he had seen, may not mean it literally. In other words, it''s not the meaning of "seen" in my opinion. There may be no problem with this sentence, but there is a problem with my understanding! I might really know him! And in this ninja world, everyone I know is outside the spiritual space, and his voice is not anyone I know or have seen in this ninja world. Then... According to the inference he just said about the traveler... Is it someone from a previous life? But, do I know such a person in the previous life? Step by step towards the darkness behind the pure white, Qianye''s face calmed down little by little, but more doubts surged in his heart. At this time, he had already analyzed the words of this old and majestic voice from another angle, and vaguely, he seemed to have caught something. Since this old and majestic voice knows the world in his previous life, which is what he considers to be the real world, then this old and majestic voice is a character in his previous world, and he may know him. Much more reasonable. "Tap...tap...tap..." The soft footsteps echoed in this pure white space. Seemingly watching Qianye come by, the old and majestic voice did not speak any more. At this moment, except for the sound of Chiba''s footsteps, the room was quiet. Ok? However, during this step, the pure white slowly retreated. As the darkness at the end of the pure white approached, Chiba''s expression slightly changed, and a touch of confusion and weird flashed abruptly across his face. "despair!" And at this moment, he stepped down and stopped. The figure in the dark, at this moment, happened to meet his eyes. "you?" Seeing the body of this old and majestic voice, Chiba''s face suddenly changed, the confusion and weirdness disappeared in an instant, replaced by a kind of surprise, and his eyes were already slightly widened. "It seems... you really know me." At this time, it seemed that after seeing the change in Chiba''s expression, after confirming something, the old and majestic voice sounded again. "Um... uh!" And hearing this sound, it seemed that Chiba, who was in shock, subconsciously nodded, but only subconsciously nodded, eh, and didn''t say anything. Open... What a joke! How could I not know each other! Difficult...difficult, is this my second crossing welfare? The ball of light just now is really a trap. If you touch it, it will have unpredictable consequences. And this consequence, will I really regret it? So, what will be the consequence... Do not! No no no! Now the key is not this, the key is, how could he be in my spiritual space, and still in the space in this sealed space. This what is the problem? At this moment, looking at the figure in the darkness that was slowly clearing ahead, Chiba''s heart flashed through this series of shocked thoughts. At this moment, the darkness in front of Chiba is faint yellow, it seems that because of the arrival of Chiba, the pure white light seems to extend slightly, turning the pitch black in front of you slowly The light turned into a dim color. With this dim yellow light, the old figure in the dark, sitting cross-legged in the air, slowly and clearly reflected in Qianye''s eyes. In a white robe, six goose jade appeared on both sides of the neckline, three on one side, long beard and belly, and two horns on the forehead came out from the pale hair. The nine black **** under the seat were very slow The speed is spinning. And naturally hanging on the hands of the knees, there is a black tin stick with no luster horizontally. The two ends of the tin stick have two different head shapes, one is like the sun and the other is like the moon. At this moment, the old figure was also looking at Qianye, and the ripples in his eyes reflected this somewhat astonished teenager. The blood-red ripples in the middle of his forehead flashed with cold light, which was daunting. Exactly, the six immortals! That''s right, at this moment, directly opposite Chiba, the figure in the dark, the old figure slowly clear in the dim light, is the Six Immortals! In the entire Naruto world, the master of the most noble power, even, in a sense, is already the top combat power, and can be called a "god" existence. The starting point for all the stories in the original book. Six immortals! In the darkness of this sealed space in Chiba, the body of the old and majestic voice... It is the six immortals! "Since you know me, you should know that I don''t mean to disadvantage you." At this time, after watching this astonished young man for a while, a light of relaxation flashed in the eyes of Samsara of Six Immortals and said. Now that I know him, then some things are easy to say. No... Yes. Samsara eye, this is the pupil power of Samsara eye. It feels similar to the pupil power exuding in Nagato''s eyes at the beginning, but these eyes are more restrained, giving people the feeling that the pupil power is under his control for safety. And the pair of blood red reincarnation eyes in the middle of the forehead should be the power of the sacred tree. Although it feels that there is only an empty shell left, it still feels like a mans back. However, it also happened to correspond to the fact that the six immortals had divided ten tails, which was the power of the sacred tree, these blood-red reincarnation eyes, and the feeling of an empty shell was normal. The immortal tin rod, nine jade for seeking Taoism... even the posture of sitting upright is exactly the same as the appearance of the six immortals that Naruto and Sasuke saw after they were about to die~www.novelhall.com~ There is no doubt that this is the six immortals! And it is, the spiritual body of the genuine Six Dao Immortals, or the remaining performance of Chakra! But why is it in my body? I don''t have the blood of the Senju clan, nor the Uchiha clan, or even the body of this life. The Taki family is documented in Konoha, and has nothing to do with the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan. Rather than the Thousand Hands Clan, nor the Uchiha Clan, it could not be the reincarnation of Indra and Asura. Without the power of Indra and Asura, how could the Six Dao Immortals appear in my spiritual space. This It should not be the second pass through welfare. The six immortals can be said to be the embodiment of the supreme power of this world. Although the accepted ceiling is Datongmu Huiye, the power of the six immortals is definitely the highest level. No matter how strong this crossing welfare is, it is impossible to directly send the power of the six ways. Otherwise, the existence of Uchiha Nobuhiko, a natural enemy of the traverser, would be unreasonable in this world! Nobuhiko Uchiha is a special created in this world. It can be said that this world''s antibodies against the virus of the traverser. If you travel through the welfare, you will directly have the power of the six ways, the power of the top of the world''s power system. Then, the world''s antibodies have no meaning at all. In a traverser who knows everything and possesses the power to change everything, even if the big barrel wood Huiye descends, it is pale and weak. And now, since the antibody Uchiha Nobuhiko exists and has hunted down many traversers, there will never be six powers in traversing welfare! This, at this moment in Chiba, is extremely certain! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2014： Shouldnt it? Then... It''s not through welfare, what''s the matter with this Six Dao Immortal? Is it possible to choose me as the savior? Do not! This is absolutely impossible! After all, I am a traverser, rejected by this world as a virus. No matter how noble and noble the Six Ways of Immortals are, he is also an aboriginal in this world. Since the will of the world judges me to be a virus, as an aboriginal, it is impossible. Give me my strength. Besides, the power of the six realms is already the supreme power in this world. Let a traverser, a virus have reincarnation eyes? No matter how you think, it is impossible! Looking at the six immortals in front of him and listening to the words of the six immortals, the initial shock in Qianye''s heart has slowly faded with the expansion of his thoughts, replaced by doubts about the current situation. Yes, doubts. He is not of the descent of the Thousand Hands Clan, nor of the Uchiha Clan. It is impossible for him to possess the power of Indra or Asura. From the original work, the reason why the Six Ways of Immortals exist in the spiritual space of Naruto and Sasuke is two. It is the reincarnation of Indra and Asura, and in some way, inspired the power of Indra and Asura, so at the moment of dying, I saw the six immortals in the spiritual space. And, get a gift from the six immortals. However, not only did he not have the bloodline of the Senju Clan or the Uchiha Clan, he was also unlikely to be the reincarnation of Indra and Asura, and even he was a world-rejected traveler. How could he enjoy the gifts of the six immortals? So, at this moment, Chiba is puzzled. At the same time, amidst doubts, a trace of vigilance flashed in his mind. "That''s not necessarily. I do know you. You are a character in the myth of the Six Ways of Immortals. If you are any person in this world, you will think that you are not malicious, but if you are a traverser like me, then you are not For sure." As the vigilance flashed past, Qianye took a slight breath, and seriously responded to the six immortals. Not only is it impossible for him to receive the gift of the Six Dao Immortals, it is very likely that the Six Dao Immortals appeared in his spiritual space just to stop him. Then, the problem is back to the previous situation. Should he touch the ball of light? If the Six Dao Immortals were going to stop him, then touching that ball of light would make him regret it, it would be a huge question mark. "is it" And hearing this sound, the six immortals in the dim light nodded, with a heavy color on his face, and said: "It seems that you have already guessed something by yourself. Indeed, Uchiha Nobuhiko has revealed so much. Information, it''s normal for you to guess by yourself." "I''m not sure, you are really harmless to me, your identity is very special, you are likely to represent the will of the world, don''t you?" Hearing this, Qianye also said straightforwardly when he heard the words of the six immortals. However, at the stall where he was talking, Chiba took a step back without a trace. "You don''t need to worry so much. This is your spiritual space. I can''t do anything to you? If you know enough about this ball of light and think about it clearly, it doesn''t matter if you touch the ball of light. , Just touch it." In response to this, seeing Qianye''s unmarked move backwards, the Six Dao Immortals seemed to sigh softly and said. In the words, it was rather sincere, and did not mean to stop Chiba. There is even a hint of helplessness. He repeatedly emphasized that I need to have enough knowledge of the light ball before measuring the stakes of touching the light ball. Well, I... And upon hearing this sentence, he heard the helplessness of the Six Dao Immortals who did not seem to be lying. Qianye''s thoughts couldn''t help shifting to other places. Subconsciously, he looked back at the one that quietly illuminates all this. , Exuding a soft and warm ball of light. Ok? Wait a minute, this ball of light, how does it feel...a bit familiar? I Have you seen this ball of light before? Then, a familiar feeling surged up. At this moment of looking back, when he saw the ball of light, Chiba felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity in his heart. Involuntarily, such a thought flashed past. Is it possible... The meaning of six immortals... In the next instant, he suddenly realized something. "I should, do you understand this ball of light?" Then, almost subconsciously, he turned his head back, looked at the old man who exuded a touch of majesty and inexplicably gave people a sense of peace, and said. "Shouldn''t it?" To this, Qianye unexpectedly, the six immortals were slightly taken aback when they heard Qianye''s words, and then he asked. Uh And this rhetorical question made Chiba stunned. He doesn''t know either, should I know this ball of light? This Then why stop me? At this moment, he didn''t feel that such a messy thought had flashed in his mind. At this time, he really couldn''t react. Then, in the next second, the entire space fell into a strange silence. Chiba looked at the Six Dao Immortals, and the Six Dao Immortals also looked at Chiba. The former was full of disbelief and didn''t know what to say, while the latter was calm. It seemed that what he said just now was taken for granted and there was no problem at all. "cough!" In the end, this strange silence was finally broken by a cough from Chiba. "Then how do you know that if I touch this ball of light, it will bring disaster?" Then after ~www.novelhall.com~ this cough, he asked in another way. "Ok" And hearing this sound, the six immortals in the faint yellow light frowned slightly, as if Qianye''s question affected him. will not This Six Dao Immortal, just dont know how to communicate with me about this ball of light, right? This reaction... Could it be that he didn''t know how to talk to me before? Or, he couldn''t find the right wording to tell me his inference about this ball of light? Uh Could it be that the six immortals... Clumsy? Seeing the reaction of the six immortals, Qianye''s mouth suddenly twitched unnaturally, seeming to find something. This Six Dao Immortal should know something. In other words, he should have some contact with this ball of light or something, he knew some information about the ball of light. And the reason why he said that touching the ball of light would cause bad luck, he must have a certain basis, but he did not know how to say this basis. Or, there are other reasons that he can''t say straightforwardly. And think you should know. Generally speaking... The six immortals are actually a bit clumsy. "because this." And at this moment, after a deep groan, the six immortals looked at the ball of light, a trace of jealousy flashed in their eyes, and opened the left side of the shirt. "what!" And at this moment of pulling away, facing him, Chiba''s face suddenly changed, and an unspeakable look of shock suddenly appeared. How How could this be How... how is it possible! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2015： Disaster? "This...this...how...how..." His eyes widened little by little, and the unspeakable horror was full of drops. Looking at the six immortals in front of him, Qianye took a step back slowly, and then took a step back. It was an incredibly mixed mutter. It seemed that the sight before him made him unable to react. "Now, you should be able to understand it." At this time, the six immortals who opened their left side of the shirt looked at Qianye with a strange look on their faces, but they still spoke with a sense of majesty. "This...what''s going on? How could it be like this?" Hearing the words of the Six Dao Immortals, Qianye''s eyes did not move. He still stared at the opened clothes of the Liu Dao immortals, but he took a deep breath and calmed down his shock. And with this deep breath, the indescribable horror on his face faded a little. It''s just that, although it has faded a bit, the stiff shocking feeling seems to be burned on his face, and it can only fade away, and there is no way to dissipate it. what''s going on? What happened, would this happen? What information is hidden in this...How crazy is this world? At this time, in his heart, there was an extremely ominous premonition faintly, as if something terrible was about to be in front of him, from the front of the six immortals that made him almost astonishing. , Slowly exposed to his eyes. At this moment, in front of his eyes, under the left placket that shocked him, a circle of faint soft and warm flames slowly ignited from the edge of the hole towards the black hollow that seemed to be nothingness. The void center of the cavity, like a flame gushing, circled around, and finally dissipated in this cavity. There was a hole in the position of the heart under the left placket of the six immortals torn apart. That''s right. At this moment, under the torn jacket of the six immortals in front of him, there was a hole in the original heart position. One, black, with a void with a warm and soft flame-like glow from time to time. It is precisely because of this emptiness that Chiba was shocked. The Six Ways of Immortal at this time, although it looked quite real, as if someone was actually in front of him, but Qianye could see that this Six Ways of Immortal should be just like him, a spiritual body. Its not even the Six Dao Immortals that the Chakra that Naruto Sasuke saw when he was about to die. The Six Dao Immortals are at least a chakra, and a figure like the Six Dao Immortals, even if only Chakra It is not a big problem to constitute, to make it into a single entity. Chakra is originally composed of physical energy and spiritual energy, and even the pupil power can be embodied as a Suzuo Nenghu. It is easy for the Six Dao Immortals to guarantee that they are physical. However, the existence of this entity cannot be a "living person". And now, the six immortals are just a spiritual body. Qianye can''t feel any chakra fluctuations, or maybe this is his spiritual space. When he sees the six immortals, he instinctively feels that before his eyes The person at is a bit illusory, not like physical existence, nor does it feel like Chakra. In other words, within his perception, this Six Dao Immortal, like him, is a spiritual body. Doesn''t possess any chakras. He may be able to touch the Six Dao Immortals, but it does not mean that the Six Dao Immortals are physical. The problem is here. The six immortals here are the spiritual body, and he is also the spiritual body. He is very clear that the spiritual body is only the manifestation of human consciousness in the spiritual space. It is the embodiment of the spirit and the physicalization of consciousness. There is no entity. It is basically impossible to make such a hole in the heart of the spiritual body, especially in the spiritual body of the Six Dao Immortals. Unless, it was an attack launched by Otsuki Kaguya. After all, in this ninja world, there is actually only one type of mental attack, and that is illusion. However, illusion attacks are mostly based on confusion, which can reflect and harm the body, which is the kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Only powerful illusions such as monthly reading can do it. However, the six immortals in front of him, with his power, even if several Itachi use monthly reading together, it may not be able to shake this one. Moreover, opening a hole in the heart of the spiritual body is like opening a hole in consciousness, the type that can make a hole in the consciousness of the Six Dao immortals, and it still looks like the type that cannot be recovered. This is simply incredible. Chiba has no way to imagine what kind of power it is that can do such an incredible thing. Precisely because of this, he still couldn''t help asking such a sentence in shock. "I?" Then, in the next second, when the stormy sea in his heart was calming down a bit turbulent, the hands of the six immortals raised ~www.novelhall.com~ after listening to his question. , Pointed at him. Then, subconsciously, the word popped out of his mouth. Even, his right hand had already unconsciously pointed at his stunned face. At this moment, after hearing the question of who did it, Liu Dao''s finger pointed at him. Do not! I didn''t do it, he didn''t mean me! Then, in the next instant, he suddenly looked behind him. It''s this ball of light! In my heart, suddenly became clear. The six immortals did not refer to him, but this ball of light. It was this ball of light that opened a hole in his consciousness! So, just said, will this ball of light bring disaster? Turning back, looking at the six immortals who had put down their hands and arranged their clothes and nodded silently, the horror on Qianye''s face slowly converged, slowly changing into a solemn color. Do not! It shouldn''t be as simple as opening a hole in consciousness. If he only made a hole in his consciousness, how could the Six Dao Immortals say that this ball of light would bring disaster. At most, this ball of light is extremely destructive, has absolute attack power, and can hurt him. From the perspective of the six immortals, it is impossible not to know that if it is pure power, there is no difference between good and evil. It depends on how to use it! And this ball of light now stays in my mental space peacefully, without any tendency to be aggressive or tyrannical. Then... Why, six immortals want to say it, will bring disaster? Instead of... Need to use such wording carefully? However, at the next moment when he suddenly enlightened, he quickly realized something. Things are not so simple! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2026： Is not it? "That''s why I judge this ball of light will bring disaster." As Chiba realized that things were not so simple, looking at Chiba who turned his gaze back, the six immortals maintained the supreme majesty of the immortals and the world, and said, further confirming the cause of the disaster to Chiba. thing. "Because this ball of light penetrated your body and hurt you seriously?" In response, Qianye raised his head, met those reincarnation eyes, and said. The hole in the heart of the Six Dao Immortal is probably not a mere heart. It can be inferred from the words just now that this six-way immortal is accustomed to hiding words in the language, and will not pick out everything clearly. After all, he is a character from hundreds or even thousands of years ago. He speaks differently from ours and expresses understanding There may also be deviations. He said before, "I don''t know if you have seen me, but, I know, you should know me." In this sentence, you can see his speaking habits. What he said "I don''t know if you have seen me" is actually telling the truth, and it is still the truth. From his perspective, he doesn''t know if I have met him. After all, this time, It was also the first time I saw him. And the second half of the sentence "But, I know, you should know me" is also the truth, the truth, this sentence, connected with the previous sentence, is logically unreasonable and messy, but substituting these six immortals knows the translator and knows It makes sense if I am the traverser. The meaning of the second half of the sentence is that he knows that I am a traverser, knows the plot of the original, and I should know these words. It means that I should be in the plot of the original, have met him, and know him through the original . In fact, it is indeed the case. I do know the six immortals! In other words, every sentence spoken by the Six Dao Immortals may have hidden meanings just like this sentence, which needs me to further understand. Now, he concluded that this ball of light would bring disaster, definitely not because the ball of light had drilled a hole in his heart. There must be a deeper meaning in it. It''s just that, now I have no way to infer. In other words, there is no more information to infer. At this time, between the words, a series of thoughts flashed through Qianye''s heart. At this time, he had already used the fastest speed to infer some deviations in the words of the six immortals. After all, the people in front of me are some hundreds of thousands of years ago. Chiba hasnt checked the difference between the Six Dao Immortals and the Ninja Realm for the first time. From the perspective of changing the way of speaking, he can''t even understand the words, the words or the way of speaking in the Six Ways era is different from the current Ninja World. Naruto is very strange in some places, but he is not a person who can''t even understand the words. If the discourse difference between the two eras is not too big, Naruto will never be able to understand the words. And now, although Chiba is not incomprehensible, his understanding of some words may be biased, and he cannot all follow this era, or he cannot all follow the current understanding and thinking. Moreover, in the faintness, Qianye also felt that the Six Dao Immortals were on his side. In other words, there is no malice towards him. I just want him to figure out the situation, think about it before acting, and don''t do things that make him regret it. Here, Chiba feels that it should be possible to communicate and get more information through communication. And these words now are the beginning of communication. "Do not." However, after hearing these words, Liu Dao''s face sank slightly, Samsara''s eyes turned, but he glanced at the light ball behind Qianye, and said with a heavy mouth. Do not? Is not it? When she heard this, Chiba was taken aback. "Isn''t it because of the damage caused by this ball of light penetrating your body?" Then, he blurted out this sentence. He couldn''t think of any other way to cause this wound, the hole in the heart, obviously because something penetrated, and after knowing that it was the damage caused by the light ball, the only possibility was the result of the light ball penetration. There is no other possibility. And now, the Six Dao Immortals actually said no, which made Qianye a little confused. "The day it fell, this wound appeared on my body." When Qianye blurted out these words, the Six Dao Immortals didn''t seem to have any concealment. Looking at the ball of light, a trace of remembrance flashed in Samsara''s eyes, and he spoke. The day of the fall? Just appeared... this wound? what happened? This sentence seems to contain a lot of information! Hearing this sentence, Qianye, who was still a little stunned, was almost a jealous, suddenly looking at the six immortals in the dim yellow ahead, such a thought suddenly flashed in his heart. This sentence contains too many meanings. There are so many that even Chiba can''t help but want to take a look at the ball of light behind him~www.novelhall.com~ Literally, you can get a lot of news. First of all, the ball of light fell, not in other ways. Secondly, after the ball of light fell, without touching the Six Ways of Immortals, the Six Ways of Immortals had wounds, that is to say, the existence of this ball of light was destructive to a certain extent. Third, the spiritual body of this Six Dao Immortal is probably not as simple as he imagined. There may be something deeper in it, something he can''t even think of. With these three alone, Chiba had already felt that a huge monster was about to emerge before his eyes. Not to mention the more information and assumptions that can be associated with these literals. At this moment, Qianye almost felt a suffocation. Even, there is a feeling of being unable to listen. Ok? Wait! Did this ball of light fall? Didn''t it come to this world in other ways? Then... And just in that instant, after the sudden suffocation, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind, and Chiba looked at the ball of light amidst a sudden "knob" of bone rubbing on his neck. How can it be in my spiritual space? If this ball of light is falling, then how can it be in my mental space? How does this ball of light have anything to do with me? What does it have to do with my crossing? The sphere of light that can make a hole in the heart of a figure like the Six Dao Immortal is still falling... I...what is the secret hidden in my body! But in an instant, Qianye''s heart surged with such a thought that made his heart palpitations so fast that his heartbeat beats for several beats. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2017： Again? "This ball of light fell? Then, why does it appear in my spiritual space?" Slowly turning his head back, a series of thoughts in his head flipped the words of the Six Dao Immortal about the ball of light, and the subtext of this sentence that made his heart palpitate, Chiba, without any stickiness, opened his mouth straightforwardly. . He said before that through the door, he knew everything I had experienced, or that he was always looking at me. So, since the six immortals uttered so much information in such a straightforward manner, I must also know that I must be able to infer a lot of things from it. He probably said this deliberately in order to let me know the deeper meanings of this light ball. It is absolutely impossible to just tell me that this ball of light is dangerous and will bring disaster, so I said that. The six immortals, after all, are characters who have experienced enemies of the level of Otsuki Teruya, and founded Ninzong and spread Chakra, basically creating this Ninja world, although the development of the Ninja world is completely contrary to him. Original intention. However, this does not mean that the Six Dao Immortals are clumsy and don''t even know what to say or not to say. On the contrary, the old man in front of him definitely has great wisdom. Judging from the original work, the reason why he split the power equally between Sasuke and Naruto was to avoid repeating the same mistake of giving power to only one person. He is a person who can reflect and has wisdom. Saying words that contain so much information can never be unintentional. He must be intentional! But, I don''t know how he will answer my sentence. At this time, during the words, this series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s heart, and at the same time, a little bit of anxiety also emerged. At this time, Chiba is already somewhat aware that this space, and the six immortals in this space, is not just a second crossing welfare, but a deeper and more important existence, which may be related to his future. All actions, even Jiu Xinnai and their fate. Before he knew it, he already felt a heaviness. A feeling of heaviness in the face of the unknown unknown to the giant, or in other words, he hasn''t noticed it, as if from the subconscious, the fear coming out of his heart! A sense of hesitation that cognition may be subverted. "This sentence, you should ask yourself, only you know this matter." In this regard, looking at Qianye, floating on the jade for seeking Taoism, like six immortals with a circle of jade for seeking Taoism as a cushion, the reincarnation eyes return to what seems to have been aware of, slowly revealing something different from before. The boy with a different solemn color of horror groaned and said. Only I know? And hearing this, Chiba was taken aback again. What do you mean? Only I know? How do I ask myself? I have no impression of this ball of light, how could I know? Do not! Is this also something to say? What would this mean? After that, Chiba''s brows wrinkled slowly. However, the Six Dao Immortals did not answer my question head-on, and it seemed that this ball of light was involved, or in other words, when it was related to an aspect that I have not yet noticed, he would eventually hand it over to me. Let me get the answer myself. Well, that is to say. There are some things he can''t say! Although he wanted to remind me and tell me something, he couldn''t say it blatantly. he It is also restricted! With the frowning of his brows, another thought came to Chiba''s heart. The reason why he asks this question is not just asking casually. In fact, he is also testing the Six Dao Immortal. If the Six Dao Immortal answered his question positively, it means that he can speak freely in the next communication and ask whatever he wants. straightforward. And now the Six Dao Immortal throws the question back to himself, that is to say, he cannot answer his question directly, that is, he cannot tell him about the light ball and the so-called disaster, or some things that Chiba wants to know now. If there are any doubts or questions, or things you want to know, then when you ask questions, you must have some skills. In addition, the answer of the Six Dao Immortals must also be considered in more depth. Moreover, if the way of asking questions is incorrect, it is very likely that the entire communication process will be interrupted due to restrictions or taboos that the Six Dao Immortals cannot speak. That is to say, now he must carefully communicate with the Six Dao Immortals to obtain the information that the Six Dao Immortals know! "Should I know this ball of light?" At this moment, although the doubts and understanding were intertwined in his heart, Qianye asked, except for the solemn color on his face. "Then ask yourself." In this regard, the Six Dao Immortals did not change much, but once again threw the problem back to Qianye. What does it mean? Do I really know the origin of this ball of light? Or, the six immortals really don''t know. Or, can''t the six immortals say this ball of light? Is this ball of light actually a taboo? Is it the reason why I can''t talk about it? So, what are the taboos for the six immortals, and what are the things that restrict the six immortals? The will of the world? The will of this Naruto world? Even if the status of the Six Dao Immortals is lofty, he is still an aboriginal in this world after all, so will he be restricted? Must be subject to existence like the will of the world? And I am a traverser, this ball of light is also an extremely important thing involving the whole world, so, can''t you tell me at all... So, how should I open this breakthrough? At this time, when he heard the question thrown back~www.novelhall.com~, Chiba''s brows were already completely frowned. Two questions were thrown back, and things were no longer so easy. He must find better questions. the way. The Six Dao Immortals showed an attitude of no concealment, but also showed his own limitations. Next, how much useful information can be obtained depends on how skillfully he asks questions. "Why are you in my spiritual space?" Thinking of this, Chiba paused for a while and asked again. Lets start with the Six Ways of Immortals. I dont have the ancestry of either Senju or Uchiha, and it''s impossible to have the power of Indra and Asura. The appearance of Six Ways of Immortals is actually a strange thing. It''s better to start from here and formulate the next question based on his answer, step by step! At this moment, such a thought flashed in his mind. "Huh? This ball of light again?" However, this time, the Six Dao Immortals did not answer. After hearing his words, he raised his hand again and pointed at him. Subconsciously, Chiba was stunned and blurted out with a surprise. Because of this ball of light? Six immortals will appear in my spiritual space? This Isn''t the existence of this ball of light dangerous to him? Is it possible that the consciousness of the six immortals was trapped in my spiritual space by this ball of light? At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "Do not!" But just as his thoughts flashed, Six Dao Immortals shook his head, opened his mouth with a serious face, and rejected his words. "It''s you!" Then, in the next second, the six immortals said with great certainty. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2018： Can you see it? I? I let him show up here? What do you mean? Did I imprison him? Or is he here because of me? Do not! wrong! What a joke, how could I imprison a character like Liudao Immortal, even if it is a spiritual body, a period of consciousness, it is impossible! First of all, I dont have mental attacks or imprisonment methods! Secondly, even if I have such a means, how strong must I be to confine the six immortals? This is totally untrue! If I have this kind of power, then what does Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope write round eyes? Could it be that there is something in the words, is there any important information hidden? From the face of the Six Dao Immortals, which was full of majesty that the supreme should have, Chiba, who didn''t find any clues, took a slight breath and twitched the corner of his mouth slightly. In other words, from the tone and face of the Six Dao Immortals, Qianye can only get that the Six Dao Immortals are serious. In other words, it was indeed him who left the six immortals here. As for the way of staying, it can be imprisonment, request, or any way to leave the six immortals. Looking at the appearance of the Six Dao Immortals, it shouldn''t seem like a compulsive means such as confinement. According to the meaning conveyed by the Liudao Immortal now, it is very possible that he used other non-compulsive means to let the spiritual body of the Liudao Immortal, or something like a will, stay here. "Fairy, are you sure? It''s me, I kept you here?" At this time, even though countless memories flashed in his mind, Chiba still spoke very quickly. Then, first follow the thinking of the six immortals. "I" allowed him to stay here, leaving the spiritual body of the Six Dao Immortals, or a will, in a form that is gentle and non-compulsive, or not letting the Liu Dao immortals be disgusted. Regardless of the means used. Why do I want to leave the six immortals, and why do I stay here? As the apex of this world, the real supreme-level figure, the owner of the top power of this world power system, stay in my spiritual space for what? Guard this ball of light to prevent me from touching? Or is there any other purpose? And if I really left the six immortals, why do I know about this ball of light? Just now the Six Dao Immortals reminded me to make me think clearly, which is essentially to stop. Is it possible that the six immortals stay, and I let the six immortals stay, does that mean? If I should know everything about this ball of light, does it mean that I myself am very afraid of this ball of light. This ball of light... Really can''t touch? But, without touching the ball of light, how can I leave here? Is there any other way? With this sentence, Chiba''s thoughts drifted to another place, and a deduction slowly formed in his mind. Afterwards, after the inference was formed, his frowning brows were not loosened, but the frowning became tighter, and the solemn color on his face became deeper and deeper. If this hypothesis and this inference are valid, then he may have to face more difficult choices and hesitations. Moreover, he may not be able to leave here yet. He might, he must put aside the crisis of Jiuxinai outside, to explore this spiritual space, the hidden information about this world and even the two worlds from the spiritual body of the six immortals before him. Or secret! "Ok" Regarding Qianye''s words, the Six Dao Immortals did not throw the question back to Qianye, but nodded with certainty. He was from Chiba. "But, I dont have any impression. After I crossed into this world, I have never been to this spiritual space, nor have I had any contact with you. I admit that I know you. You are the six immortals who founded Ninzong. With the most sublime reincarnation eye, I know that the reincarnation of Indra of the Uchiha clan who writes the reincarnation of the eternal kaleidoscope can sublimate into reincarnation eye after receiving the power of asura. I also know that the second one has Samsaras eyes are Uchiha Madara. I even know the direction of fate and everything that will happen in the future, but I dont know how I left you. I dont even know the ball of light behind me. I dont I dont think I can keep you, and I dont think I will keep you." For the affirmative answer of the Six Dao Immortals, Qianye was not surprised, but said the organized words one by one. In his words, it was revealed that he knew all of these things, and used all these things to prove that he had no impressions or memories, about the ball of light, about leaving him behind. "is it" And hearing this sentence, looking at Qianye''s sincere face without any concealment, a strange color flashed in the eyes of Samsara of Six Immortals~www.novelhall.com~So, what can you see from behind me? " It seemed that there was some doubt, but after the weird color flashed, the six immortals asked questions. Behind? Hearing this, Qianye gently pressed his lips, and a strange doubt flashed in his heart. "There is nothing but darkness, no, some darkness is illuminated!" Then, without hesitation, he looked carefully behind Liu Dao Xianren. However, behind Liu Dao Xianren, there was nothing, only the extended darkness, no, strictly speaking, it was a kind of dim yellow. color. Nothing but this! "This is weird, I should be able to see it already, it is already loose..." After hearing this sentence, after confirming that Qianye did not lie, the six immortals frowned slightly, as if they had encountered something particularly strange, and murmured softly, but did not immediately answer Qianye. Ok? Wait? Memory...impression... I? And at this moment, Qianye, who had just spoken, felt like a thunderbolt flashed through his mind, as if something was illuminated by the flash of light in the mind of various inferences. Vaguely, some daily little things suddenly flooded into his mind. Dimly, there seemed to be something, something that I had overlooked, began to surface. "This...this is!" But at this moment, Chiba, who moved his eyes subconsciously, his eyes suddenly freeze. Suddenly, he held his breath suddenly. At this moment, in his sight, behind the six immortals... More, a door! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2019： Again…… how There is also a door. Is it... a door again? Looking at the dark giant gate that suddenly emerged without warning in the dim light of the six immortals, almost isolated from this side, after the initial surprise, Qianye''s brows slowly frowned. "It looks like you can see it." At this time, the Six Dao Immortals also noticed the changes in Qianye, turned his head back slightly, and looked at the dim brilliance behind him. At the same time, he opened his mouth. The tone didn''t seem to be any surprise, as if it was right for Chiba to see the door behind him, combined with his whispering just now, it seemed that it was quite abnormal that Chiba could not see the door. "Here, is it my spiritual space?" At this moment, when he heard the words of the six immortals, Qianye slowly moved his gaze away from the door, looked at the six immortals, and said. "It''s your spiritual space." And hearing Qianye''s questioning words, the Six Dao Immortals didn''t seem to be surprised, just said seriously. "Now that you can see it, you should know that this is your spiritual space." Finally, the six immortals added another sentence. So, what is going on in my sealed space? Not only is it an extra space for the owner, but it also seems to be hidden very deep, and there is another door hidden in this extra space. No way! There is still too little information. There are some things, I must ask the six immortals. If everything here is really done by "I", then something terrible and incredible must have happened to me. As long as you figure out what happened to me, then you can figure out everything here. Even, I may get things I can''t imagine. The...thing that can solve the current night of Nine Tails! Looking at the character with the supreme power of the Naruto World before him, hearing the words he added later, combined with the previous inferences, Chiba already knew it. In the faintness, an inexplicable sense of hope suddenly flashed in his heart full of ominous feelings. It seems that as long as he thoroughly understands everything here, then he can get something he can''t imagine, and this unimaginable thing may be able to solve the current decline of the night of Nine Tails. Yes, let him get everything he wants! "Is this door what I did?" Thinking of this, Chiba did not hesitate, condensed all kinds of thoughts in his heart, forced himself to calm down, and asked. If this door is what I did, then the key point to figure out everything here must be inside the door. As long as I figure out how to open this door, I should be able to get what I want. Although I don''t know why, this hunch is getting stronger and stronger, and it even overshadowed the ominous feeling. Inside the door, there must be something I want. In other words, something that originally belonged to me. It is very likely that it is the real second crossing welfare. Although I don''t know why it was so complicated, it was hidden so deeply, and it even affected my memory, but with so much effort, "I" must be hiding something extremely important or powerful. Now, lets just take the me that the Six Dao Immortals said as me in a certain period in the past. Although I dont have any memories, I dont think there is such a me, but this me is really me. If you do, then, I have tried my best to hide, even at the expense of gaining only those four dispensable abilities after passing through. What is hidden in this door may be a reserve hand. Back hand. Behind the door, there is a backhand hidden. A backhand who is hiding to deal with the absolute disadvantage of the present, and it is almost impossible to come back! In the words, Chiba had already combined all the previous inferences in his mind to come up with such an answer. In other words, inference. At this time, he speculated that there might be an "I" who had planned everything, and even let the Six Dao Immortals stand on this "I" side. Although the Six Dao Immortals have mastered the supreme power of this world, they are basically a "god", a "god"-like figure in this world, but they are still restricted, so that they can''t completely help me through this journey. By. In other words, above the Six Dao Immortals, and even Datongmu Huiye, there is another vague thing that can restrict the existence of everything in this world. For example, the will that created the world of Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Do not!" At this time, when a series of thoughts flashed in Qianye''s mind, the six immortals who heard his words shook his head and denied his thoughts. "No?" And hearing this negative answer, Chiba was startled again, and said in astonishment. Not what I did. Is it possible that I guessed wrong? Or, the six immortals, subject to that existence, began to confuse me? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind, and he suddenly became a little alert. Since there is an existence above the Six Dao Immortals and can restrict the Six Dao Immortals, can it be said that even if the Six Dao Immortals want to help themselves, or stand on their side, or, in other words, want to inform themselves about all this , Seeking a more peaceful solution beyond the relationship between natural enemies, at this time, it is also possible to be controlled by the existence of that restriction and do something contrary to the original intention. For example, using words to confuse him here. The six immortals in front of him may not be credible. "No, because ~www.novelhall.com~ is the one who made this door." At this time, the Six Dao Immortals seemed to be quite calm and said straightforwardly. "you?" And hearing this sound, the alert Chiba was startled again, blinked and said. "Yes, it''s me, and I stay here to guard this door." In this regard, the Six Dao Immortals did not seem to feel Qianye''s vigilance at all, and still said solemnly and majesticly. guard This door? Upon hearing this, Qianye''s brows suddenly frowned. "So, are you trying to prevent me from opening this door?" Then, subconsciously, he spoke. "No, I''m waiting for you to open the door, although I don''t want you to open this door, but now, it''s time to open this door." Looking at Qianye, the Six Dao Immortals did not change their expressions, but said affirmatively. During the words, he unconsciously glanced at the ball of light behind Qianye. Ok? Photosphere? Or is it because of the ball of light? And this small movement naturally did not escape from the alert Chiba''s eyes, and seeing this small movement, Chiba felt a little relieved. "Why, why is it time now?" While reassuring, Chiba asked straightforwardly. Try again! This may also be confusing! But another startling thought flashed in his mind. "Because this is your wish." However, his temptation got a more serious and majestic answer from the Six Dao Immortals. And this answer was actually a bit, leaving him speechless! Because this is his problem again! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2020： Door door it''s me again"? What does this mean? confuse? Still all the truth! Looking at the six immortals who left the road after speaking in front of them, Qianye tried his best to conceal the doubt in his eyes, without hesitation, looking at the door step by step. And in his heart, there is a suspicion. However, at this moment, there was only one thing he could do now, and that was the point. Although he can continue to ask some questions, it is no longer necessary. The layout of this space is extremely simple, with the ball of light, the six immortals, and the door behind the six immortals. He can ask one thousand and ten thousand. However, facing the words thrown back by the six immortals, he can only enter the door to confirm. Besides, he, who is already alert now, is already a little bit distrustful of the six immortals in front of him, and if you ask more, it is not always certain that something will happen. Of course, he can also directly touch the ball of light now, choosing not to touch this door or open this door. However, the appearance of this ball of light can make the masters of the supreme power of the Naruto world like Liudao Xianren lose his heart and cause irreparable hollow wounds. If he really touches it, what will happen to the entire Naruto world? Such a change, and Jiu Xin Na and the others, who are also the aboriginals of Hokage World, would be affected by what kind of impact, Chiba did not dare to take this risk. Although this may also be a kind of confusion, Chiba still dare not take this risk. The so-called care is chaos, maybe that''s it. And if he didnt touch the ball of light, all he could do was to ask the six immortals in front of him, or just stare at him like this, slowly waiting for the time to pass, and finally, in Nine Tails The night completely failed. Therefore, now that the ball of light cannot be touched, if Chiba doesn''t want the night of Nine Tails to fail completely, he can only search for what is behind the door. Moreover, he himself felt that there should be a back hand hidden in it, if the Six Dao Immortals did not lie to him. "despair!" And when he touched the door, the six immortals didn''t speak any more, but occasionally moved their eyes, and they would not feel like looking at the quiet light and warm ball, as if they were extremely afraid of this light ball. At this moment, his right hand touched the door of Chiba and stopped. This texture... Not the feeling of a bronze door. Not the touch of the sealed door in the sealed space. how to say? It feels warmer and softer, although it is still the hard feeling of the door... Feeling the touch from his right hand, Chiba frowned slightly, and such a thought flashed through his heart. Although this door looks metallic, it feels much more comfortable to the touch, and he even feels a sense of vitality. Warm and vigorous. Ok? What is this, crack? At this moment, his gaze turned slightly, and his attention was always on the inference. He did not pay attention to the door itself. At this moment, he looked closer and suddenly found that the door panel of the door was closed. The place was full of fine cracks, as if being hit hard by something, from the inside to the outside. Chiba, who has experienced many battles, can already see this way of cracking, and there must be a bigger crack behind this door. The distribution of the cracks is not made from the outside, but from the inside! Moreover, there are six immortals guarding the outside, although they are only spiritual bodies, but as the owner of the supreme power of a world with the power of the sacred tree, reincarnation eyes, yin and yang escape, etc., even if it is a spiritual body, Chiba believes in the six immortals If you can do a lot of things, you can''t have any attacks, you can get past him and attack this door. Regardless of the distribution of the cracks or the existence of the six immortals outside, the cracks on this door can only be caused by internal attacks. Is there something going out inside the door? Inside, is it possible that there are creatures? It can cause "physical" damage to the door, so this creature should not only be a spiritual body, it is likely to have an entity, whether it is a chakra entity or a physiological entity, this creature has considerable attack power or power! At this moment, thinking of this, Qianye''s brows instantly frowned, and subconsciously turned his head to look at the six immortals who were some distance behind him. At this time, Chiba had a trace of doubt. Now, behind the door, there is a creature that is suspected of possessing very powerful power, and it can even break the door that his mental body is completely impossible to destroy. If the creatures inside are hostile to him, it is very Possibly, he explained here. He didn''t know if his current spirit body was killed, his body would die. Now, the meaning of entering the door is different. "Go in, you can understand." At this moment, I noticed Qianye''s gaze ~www.novelhall.com~ The Six Dao Immortals paused slightly, Samsara''s eyes turned, and after looking at the crack, he seemed to understand and said. Go in? Still not going in? Hearing this sound, Qianye turned his head back, but hesitation flashed across his face. The words of the Six Dao Immortals sounded to tell him that there was no problem. Not only would there be no problem in going in, but he could also know everything that happened here, understand everything that happened here, and understand all the joints. However, inwardly, this Six Dao Immortal may not be completely on his side. The thing that restricts the Six Dao Immortal, as long as one or two amendments are made, or if the Six Dao Immortal goes against the original intention, it can be He was still ignorant of this space for nine deaths, even silently. In other words, the six immortals may also lure him into a state of death. After all, he is a traverser, an outsider, and the object that this special existence like the rebirth person must destroy. Do not! Still have to go in! I have no choice! If you touch the ball of light rashly now, you can''t risk it! Sometimes regret is something worse than death! However, this hesitation was only a flash. For Chiba, it was Kushina and the others more important. He can only enter the door now! "squeak--!" And as Qianye made up his mind, the door was also pushed subconsciously, and slowly opened in the sound of pushing the door as if imprinted on the spirit. A faint mist that didn''t know how to describe it, slowly slipped past Qianye''s bare feet, and came out through the door. Suddenly, the entire space went dark, and the surrounding area was instantly filled with indescribable mist! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2021： After opening the door what happened? Where is this...? The metallic touch instantly disappeared from the hand pushing the door, and there was still a trace of cold air remaining in the ankle, but Chiba suddenly turned his head, and a trace of consternation flashed uncontrollably on his face, and in this consternation color, There seemed to be a little panic. At this moment, behind him, there is no longer the pure white room, the light ball that exudes a soft and warm light, nor the figure of the spiritual body of the six immortals. At this moment, behind him, except for this hazy haunting Beyond the fog below the knee, there is a dark sky above. Although the visibility is not zero, it is a mist. "Is this... the world inside the door?" In the next second, Chiba closed his eyes and took a deep breath in the cold knee-length mist around him, suppressing all the panic and consternation, and faintly muttered to himself. The moment he opened the door just now, he only felt cold on his feet, and then the cold surrounding his face, no, the cold from all around, for a moment, he was in a cold world. Looking back, it was already in this situation. Obviously, this is not the same space just now, but replaced with another one, at the moment the door opened. Now it seems that it can only be the world inside the door. The moment the door opens, he is in the world inside the door. So, is it a trap, or something else? At this time, while muttering to himself, after looking around, such a thought flashed in Chiba''s mind, who had not seen anything outside of the fog or night. Ok? Then, after this thought flashed, he was taken aback. what happened? How do you feel, something is wrong? Then, he suddenly felt a weirdness in his heart. "How can I be so calm at this time, and even have a little peace of mind?" Then, in the next second, with a strange tone, Chiba couldn''t help but blurt out again. Generally speaking, at this time, he should have all kinds of doubts and all kinds of surprises. After all, he opened the door and this matter was also helpless, and he himself had great doubts about this matter. Moreover, the scene after opening the door and what happened are not the same as what he expected. Judging by the crack on the door, he thinks that there are creatures in the door, and they are very powerful creatures, possessing quite strong ones. Power can even destroy the gates made and guarded by the six immortals. Although he still couldn''t destroy this door, his strength could at least kill him. Therefore, the world he imagined behind the door should be a space like the Sealed Space of Nine Tails. Behind the door, there may be a huge creature imprisoned by chains or the like, and even a ten-tailed body appears. Chiba will not be surprised. . However, it was the moment when the door was opened, and it was such a misty world with only dark night, and there was nothing. At this moment, there could be no other creatures besides standing him. Moreover, even the six immortals and the ball of light behind him have disappeared. To be honest, the reason why Chiba chose to open this door in the end was because he looked at the presence of the six immortals and the ball of light. Even if there was something abnormal or harmful to him, he believed it, based on his reaction. Li, can still exit the door quickly, and, at that time, even if the Six Dao Immortals don''t help or can''t do anything about it, he can run directly to touch the ball of light. After all, if there is something unfavorable to him in the door, if he wants to take his life, then everything that the Six Dao Immortals said will be problematic. Can''t touch the ball of light. Touching the ball of light will cause things that he regrets. He believed in the kindness of the Six Dao Immortals, but he couldn''t fully believe in a Liu Dao immortal who was constrained by something that he felt emptiness and ethereal, but terrifying. But now, under normal circumstances, encountering this kind of situation that is completely contrary to imagination, and can''t find a way out at once, he should be a little flustered at the first time. Even if he is not flustered, he will think wildly and be killed in various ways. Think about the situation again, and inevitably produce some anxiety. However, at this moment, not only was he not anxious, but on the contrary, he even had a little peace of mind. After taking a deep breath to calm the consternation and panic, his inner heart was completely calmed down for no reason, even the bottom of his heart. Those doubts, anxiety, hesitation... all seem to be completely eliminated. It''s like coming to the safest place. This is absolutely abnormal! However, even if he knew it was abnormal, even if he found out now, he actually didn''t care much in his heart, as if in this space, he didn''t need to worry about anything, he didn''t need to worry about the dangers and intrigues from the outside world, as if he got here, nothing was left. Need to worry about. He is the safest now. No one can hurt him. "How is this going?" Slowly frowning, Chiba couldn''t help but murmur when looking at the misty world of the night. I can''t even feel the weirdness of this situation now. Reason tells me that this kind of mood is weird. However, the feeling told me that I am really safe, and I really dont have to think about weirdness. This is not weird at all! This What is going on inside this world? Is it a trap? Relying on this sense of security to destroy my self-awareness, make me a slave to this sense of security, and be trapped in this space forever? But ~www.novelhall.com~ even if I think so and think this is a trap, there is still no tension at all, as if there is really nothing that can hurt me here. as if Here, there is no negative emotion at all. At the same time, this very contradictory thought flashed through his mind. "Its better to analyze and analyze again. From the dialogue with the Liudao immortals just now, I extract some information. The Liudao immortals said that when I come in, I will understand. Assuming this is not a trap, the Liudao immortals are not affected, but really need. I enter this space, enter this space, and I will understand everything. I can''t just think from the bad." At this moment, as the thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba''s frowning brows loosened slightly, and he couldn''t help but speak. A person, talking to himself. Do not! wrong! Can''t just think from the bad? Wait a minute, is this the idea I will have? And at the moment when these words were uttered, Chiba immediately thought of something vigilantly. However, this vigilance also flashed by, leaving only one interrogative sentence, but there was no feeling of inevitable shock brought by the slightest vigilance. "Don''t be suspicious, everything you feel is not malicious." However, at this moment, behind him, there was such a sound suddenly. Calm, natural, with a sense of calmness. How how! However, after hearing this sound, Chiba, who could not feel the slightest negative emotions, had a sudden change in his face, and his astonishment suddenly appeared on his face. This... this voice... Yes I? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2022： "I"? Exactly the same... Exactly the same... I should, I heard it right... Yes I! With stiffness, Chiba''s neck turned back little by little, and at this moment, an indescribable sense of shock, with a trend that the world could not hide his sense of security, quickly occupied him. Heart. The voice that suddenly remembered behind this was exactly the same as his voice! even It was his voice at all. In other words, the person who spoke just now is himself! "Unexpectedly, you would be able to see this door so soon, nor did you expect that you would push the door and enter so soon, that old guy is really upset and kind." And just at this moment, behind him, it was exactly the same as his voice, no, it could even be said that his voice rang. This time, in the words, there was a sense of helplessness and sigh. It seems that seeing him makes the person behind him whose voice is exactly the same as himself quite unpleasant and helpless. "No... no one?" At this time, Qianye''s eyes finally swept behind him. However, with this glance, he saw exactly the same scenery he had seen before, except for the foggy patch. Behind him, there was nothing, except fog, nothing. "Wow..." And just at this moment, his voice had not yet fallen. Where he was watching, a small weapon vortex suddenly condensed. In an instant, the mist around him seemed to suddenly appear as a drain in the calm lake. Spun. And as it rotates, at the center of the whirlpool, a cloud of mist that seems to be condensed and condensed the gray mist slowly rises. At the same time, as this fog mass rises, the knee-high fog slowly drops. After a while, the mist that was originally knee-high has dropped to the position of bare feet. And at this moment, the mist in the center of the whirlpool slowly began to change, as if being kneaded by someone, slowly taking on a human shape. Afterwards, little by little solidification turned into a figure in Chiba''s increasingly shocked and vigilant gaze. One, a figure exactly like Chiba. In other words, the same mental body as Chiba! In the world behind the door, two people stand opposite each other, like a mirror with two sides. The two Chiba stared at each other. "you are me?" At this time, watching the fog condensed in front of him exactly like himself, even the breath was a spiritual figure, Qianye Qingqi was shocked and unconsciously clenched his teeth, and spoke with a very tentative tone. That kind of "security" seems to have disappeared a lot. Although it still had an impact, it seemed to have subsided a lot as the fog subsided. Is it fog? This mist gives me such a sense of security! At this moment, such a thought flashed through his mind. "I am you." Regarding this, the exact same "Chiba" on the opposite side looked at him, as if looking up and down, his face was silent, and he spoke. During the words, his brow wrinkled without a trace, as if he was a little bit dissatisfied. It seems that what the six immortals said may be right. At this time, looking at the calm face in front of him, a slightly gloomy person who was exactly the same as himself, Chiba pursed his lips, and such a thought flashed through his heart involuntarily. At this moment, looking at the figure exactly the same as himself, plus the breath of spiritual body, Chiba almost had a feeling that a mirror was standing in front of him, and he was looking at himself in the mirror. If it wasn''t for this person''s face, it was a gloomy feeling that made him feel a little strange, he would almost think so. "you do not believe?" At this moment, the corner of "Qianye"''s eyes twitched slightly, as if seeing something from the face of the opposite Qianye, with a quiet sense of doubt, he said. See it? In response to this, the corner of Qianye''s eyes also twitched slightly, a look of surprise appeared on his face. Yes, he didn''t believe it. Although the idea of ??believing in the words of the Six Dao Immortals came up before, it just means that the Six Dao Immortals may be correct. In fact, Chiba does not fully believe it now. In this space, these fogs are very strange, and this self is condensed from fog. Moreover, the fog here seems to have a calming effect, and it is a mental attack to prevent unevenness. It was these mists that read what he thought in his heart, and condensed into this self to lie to him, and then, he stayed here forever. Here, it may become a trap. Chiba was amazed at this space. Even from a moment ago, from entering the spiritual space in the sealed space, he was already amazed when he saw the light ball, and even surprised that he was already a little confused. However, these do not mean that Chiba has lost the ability to think. Even in the absolute sense of security just now, after excluding all the negative emotions, Chiba will still be alert and thinking from time to time, and is not completely influenced by his emotions. At this moment, seeing a person who was exactly the same, and the effect of the fog was weakened, and Chiba''s mood became more normal. How could he blindly believe in everything he saw before him. Even, it is precisely because he saw all this in front of him that he doubted and didn''t believe it. He was skeptical of the other "I" of the Six Dao Immortals, and there was an identical "I" in this space. This kind of thing was originally very suspicious. After learning that the Six Dao Immortals will also be constrained, he has already noticed a more terrifying behemoth, this behemoth can even restrain the Six Dao immortals, making a little hand and foot in his spiritual space, planting a monster that can destroy him, It is not impossible. Although this is the world of Naruto, it should be closely related to the original. According to the law of traversal, it is impossible to be too different from the original. What should be done, but these laws of traversal are nothing but the product of the novel after all~www.novelhall. com~ He passed through and did the things in the novel. It doesn''t mean that everything will be like in the novel after passing through. What is set in most novels, what the world is like, can''t escape those settings. Here is reality too! There are also various rules, the rules of the real world, the laws of physics and the like, but this world has more magical power than the so-called reality of his previous life, Chakra. Here, if he blindly believes, he is the biggest idiot! Having been in this world for so many years, it''s a vain! "Really? So, how can I prove it?" But at this time, without waiting for Chiba to speak again, the "Chiba" spoke as if he knew what he wanted to say. prove? Hearing this sound, Qianye was slightly startled, but didn''t know what to say for a while. He hasn''t started thinking about ways to confirm the identity of the other party! "Well, let me ask you a question." In this regard, "Qianye" didn''t seem to have any surprises, just a faint, somewhat gloomy opening in Qianye''s eyes. He wants to ask me questions? Do I want to prove, or he wants to prove? When she heard this, the corner of Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly. "it is good." However, in the next second, he agreed without hesitation. Just look at his tricks! At the same time, he thought in his heart. "Why do you think that the Six Dao Immortals will be the owner of a supreme power? How do you know this supremacy?" Then, in the next second, "Chiba" spoke without hesitation and asked such a question. One, the question that made Chiba open her mouth and froze on the spot! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2023： How did you know? Why do you think? Six Dao Immortals... the owner of the supreme power? How did you know? How did you know? Just know... Seeing that he was exactly the same in front of him, it was just that the gloomy mist condensed into a mental body that was almost the same as his own. After digesting his question just now, Chiba''s mind subconsciously flashed such a thought. "Have you not noticed it yet? Has it become dull? In other words, have you stepped back?" But at this time, looking at the face of Chiba who was exactly the same as him, the corners of "Chiba"''s mouth twitched slightly, and the calm face seemed to have a faint disappointment, as if he had lost patience. In the words, it seems that Qianye has been scolded without a trace. "Ah" Then, after these words, this "Qianye" put on a calm, a little gloomy expression in Qianye''s eyes, and sighed motionlessly. "Have you not noticed it yet? Seeing the six immortals, you should..." Later, after sighing, looking at Qianye''s appearance still unchanged, the "Chiba" spoke with deep disappointment again. "Stop!" However, just as the words were uttered, he was suddenly raised his head, Qianye with a look of shock on his face raised his hand to stop the next words. Do not! wrong! Why should I say that it is the supreme power? Should I always use the supreme power to describe the power of the sacred tree and the big tube wood in the six immortals? Do not! Speaking of it, why do I say the power of the Six Dao Immortals is...or rather the power of the sacred tree and the big tube tree, shouldn''t it be the power of the reincarnation eye and ten tails? Although the power of the sacred tree and the power of the big pipe make sense, in general, shouldn''t the ten tails and the reincarnation eye be used? According to my habits of thinking, or the profound influence of the original work on me, the first sight of the six immortals, I should think of the power of the eye of reincarnation and the power of the ten-tailed human column. To describe it, it should be described as ceiling-level strength, The greatest BUG-level strength, or the strongest, the strongest known, the actual strongest who can seal Datongmu Huiye to describe the six immortals. After all, regardless of the previous life or this life, I generally use a standard for the classification of the power system of this Naruto World. Lower Ninja level, Middle Ninja level, Upper Ninja level, Quasi-S level, S level, Shadow level, Super Shadow level, Pseudo-tailed or Quasi-tailed level, tail Standards such as beast level, ceiling level, bug level, or external level. When I saw the six immortals, I used various adjectives at the ceiling level to describe it. The supreme power, the supreme power, this adjective, has never appeared in my mind, whether it is when I grade the combat power, or that, my previous life plus this life, I have never been to Naruto this comic , Or in this Naruto world, or even thinking about other novels I have read, the adjectives of supreme power or supreme power have appeared. I never thought of such adjectives at all! I haven''t thought about it, how can I use it immediately? Something... Something affected me and gave me this idea! Or, I was psychologically hinted, just like Heizue tampered with the stele left by the six immortals, my thinking was tampered with, just like Uchiha was misled by the stele text, but this process, I don''t know at all! Either, its what I think in my subconscious mind. There is something that makes me feel that the Six Dao Immortals are the highest, or they have the highest power, the highest power! And this supreme power... Just when he raised his hand to stop the words of the opposite "Chiba", the thoughts that made him palpitated flashed through Chiba''s heart. Although this supreme power, supreme power, and the supreme are not bad to describe the six immortals, this kind of description should not appear here, because now Chiba is very sure that he would definitely not use this kind of description! Moreover, he now seems to have a deeper understanding of the word "Supreme", and this understanding is impossible to appear in his current cognition! "It seems that I have not regressed too much, I have already noticed it." At this time, "Chiba", who was interrupted by Chiba, looked at the change in Chiba''s expression in front of him, and seemed to see Chiba''s psychological changes. He nodded rather reluctantly, and then made a comment. He said, it''s not too late to understand now. "Now, I understand. From the beginning, you entered the spiritual space... No, it should be said that you have been a little bit wrong when you saw the Six Dao Immortals. And the supreme power, the supreme power, what do you think it is now? " Afterwards, he looked at Chiba and said. "Is it a word." However, before Chiba could speak, he added another sentence after asking the question. "What do you want to say? Does this prove that you are "me"?" Upon hearing this series of words, Chiba took a breath and suppressed the series of thoughts that had flashed in his mind plus the suspicion caused by these thoughts. He raised his head to look at the opposite "Chiba", frowning and alert. ''S opening said. "Is it, a "God" word ~www.novelhall.com~ However, the "Qianye" ignored him at all, but spoke again. "what do you want to say in the end?" Upon hearing this sentence, Qianye''s face almost condensed, as if she was already a little angry, and she spoke with some impatientness. God. Yes, it is this word. After realizing that the adjectives of supreme power and owner of supreme power are wrong, indeed, my understanding of the two, the deepest understanding, is this word. God! At this time, although there was anger on his face and impatience in his mouth, Chiba''s heart was "cocked", and his heart beat fast. This "Chiba" is not wrong. When it comes to supremacy, he thinks of such a word, or understands it. However, this does not explain anything. Since this mist can soothe people''s minds, it is not impossible that it can read the minds of people, have the ability to read them, and see through what they are thinking. It is impossible for him to believe what another "I" cannot prove yet! "Then, why are you immediately sure that the Six Dao Immortals are constrained? Moreover, they are constrained by another behemoth?" At this time, when I heard Qianye''s obviously unkind tone, "Qianye" still had a calm appearance, just said lightly. Another question was asked that shocked Chiba. How is it determined? The six immortals were restricted, from his words and deeds... Do not. It seems, it''s wrong! And in this daze, the sneer that had already evoked from the corner of Chiba''s mouth suddenly stiffened. Why, from the beginning, I thought that the six immortals were kind? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2024： You shouldnt think so... shouldn''t think so! Liu Dao Xianren deliberately concealed something, pushed back some key things to me, provided some ambiguous information, it may not necessarily be in good faith! Maybe, he was malicious in the beginning? Because of my understanding of me, I deliberately said something that would interest me, and then use these to lure me into a situation where it is impossible to recover. It is also completely possible! Besides, the Six Dao Immortals also said that he has been looking at me through the door and knows me, which is normal. With his wisdom, I can definitely figure out what kind of person I am, or the mode of thinking. Therefore, I can fully use my thinking mode to lure me into a series. In fact, he also succeeded. Successfully let me open the door and enter the world behind the door. Then, why did I think that the six immortals were on my side? But I didnt follow my usual thinking, from the disadvantages, first think about things from the possibility that the Six Dao Immortals are malicious, and eliminate possible dangers? is directly preconceived, thinking that the six immortals are on my side? Even if the attitude of the Six Dao Immortals is biased towards me and seems to be kind, but I shouldnt be direct... No, I wouldnt just think he was kind! This is too sloppy! The Six Paths of Immortals are positive characters in the original work, and at the most critical moment, they gave the two protagonists what they needed most. However, it may not be a positive role for me. I am a traverser after all. Since there is a natural enemy of rebirths like Uchiha Nobuhiko, who is still an aboriginal and killed countless traversers, then it means that I am the one to be excluded. I stand on the opposite side, the opposite side of the aboriginal people. The six immortals are also aborigines! In other words, from a standpoint, the six immortals can only be my enemy! How could I not think of this level? I should have thought of something, but I didnt think of it. Instead, wishful thinking that the other party was kind, as if the other party would not be malicious to me at all. This kind of situation that seems to be sure is harmless to me, the only thing Maybe only... This guy who looks exactly the same as me, even the sound of the same fog, is right! There is something tricky here! From the time I saw the six immortals, I have some abnormalities, as if I was affected by something! Do not! Perhaps, this is not affected by something! Very likely, this is being... The naturally drooping palms were clenched bit by bit. Looking at the guy who looked exactly like him, Chiba''s mood became more and more serious, but the anger on his face became more and more obvious, unconsciously, His teeth were clenched slowly. "Have you ever thought about why, why there is such a reaction, why there will suddenly appear in your head an adjective that you have never thought about before, and now it is impossible to think about it, or the level mode, the recognition of a persons strength? Know the appellation. Why is it uncharacteristically, even completely contrary to one''s own thinking habits and mode of thinking, even when something is found wrong, and the other party may be hiding something, and the other party may be standing on the opposite side of the situation, still choose to believe that the person is well-meaning Is this something that will happen to you? Is this the normal thinking you should have?" And at this time, it seemed that he noticed Chiba''s gaze, knowing that his goal had been achieved, and the opposite "Chiba" spoke again. Once he opened his mouth, there were a series of questions. "This kind of situation, this kind of thing, this kind of logical error, is absolutely impossible to happen to you, unless..." However, even though he asked a series of questions, as before, he still didn''t give Chiba a chance to answer directly, instead he planned to say the answer himself. "Wait a minute!" However, this time, his words still didn''t go on, Chiba raised his hand again and stopped his words. "No matter what this is unless, even if you tell me what the reason is, I believe that the reason is true, but this does not prove that you are me, not the condensation of the fog that can explore the human heart in this space that may be a trap. Its going to destroy my monster. Everything you say now, at best, means that you may have the ability to read your mind!" And this time, Chiba did not give the "Chiba" a chance to speak, and straightforwardly finalized the conclusion. means that this proof cannot convince him. In other words, these are nonsense, you can''t prove yourself at all. Obviously, Chibas proving action cannot convince Chiba, and Chiba does not want him to continue on this topic. This is meaningless! "Ah" After hearing this sound, "Chiba" stopped talking and looked at the exact same self on the other side, and then sighed deeply. "How do I feel, I have become stupid, the kind of stupid." Then, after sighing, he shook his head, keeping the expression of his skin motionless, and muttered softly. This guy! on purpose? Do you want to make me angry and influence judgment? Then, let me snare? And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing this identical misty guy made no secret of it, and even seemed to be a little deliberately ridiculed, Chiba''s clenched teeth seemed to tighten again. "Then, if you can''t prove it, why are you so shaken? I don''t remember, I am such an idiot who easily shows emotions on my face." But in the next second, the "Qianye" on the opposite side converged his sigh, slowly raised his head, a pair of calm eyes with a few cold bottomless eyes like a black pool, staring at Qian. Ye said lightly. Emotion...? When am I! Hearing this sound, Chiba suddenly raised his hand and touched his face. When he touched his face, his face immediately stiffened, and his heart shook again. "You have actually noticed it. In your daily life, do you often have an inexplicable sense of familiarity? It seems that some people have done these things to you, or that you have done similar things to others, and, It also doesn''t feel like an illusion, but something that really happened to me." When I saw Chiba''s appearance, the "Chiba" opposite seemed to have no intention of letting Chiba speak. "You have realized that you are not complete, are you?" () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2025： Is not it? "Incomplete? What a joke, is it possible that I need you to be complete?" Listening to the indiscriminate words of the opposite "Chiba", the stiffness on Chiba''s face slowly faded, and he said in a deep voice. "Is not it?" In this regard, looking at Chiba on the opposite side and the sinking look, the corners of "Chiba"''s mouth moved slightly, but he didn''t mean to say much, just looked at Chiba on the opposite side and spoke faintly. And then, just as he showed, he didn''t say much, just looked at Chiba ahead, seemingly waiting for the opposite Chiba to make a decision. It seems that this matter, then, has nothing to do with him. In other words, you believe it or not. I am too lazy to talk nonsense with you. However, upon hearing this sentence, looking at the nonchalant and loving look of "Chiba" on the opposite side, Chiba was silent, did not continue to express his disbelief or refute, just looked at "Chiba" in front of him, His face became more and more gloomy. The lip flap was also a little whitish due to excessive tightening. You have realized that, why bother to deceive yourself. At this moment, looking at "Chiba" on the opposite side, looking at his expression, Chiba''s heart slowly floated such a sentence. Although the "Chiba" didn''t speak, but everything was expressing this sentence. That''s right, he has already realized it, and because of it, he can''t speak or answer him now. is precisely because of this, so there is no need for the "Chiba" to speak. In this sentence of Chiba just now, everything has been stated. There is really no need to say anything about this "Chiba". This "Chiba" has never said anything similar to "need" and "not needed", all discourse tendencies, and there is no meaning of "Chiba needs him to be complete". This "Chiba" just proves He was another Chiba himself, but he never said that Chiba needs him to be complete. However, he did not say that Chiba naturally said what was needed or not, and said it with a feeling of being uncomfortable or even a little guilty. This is the best proof. Chiba now thinks so too. Yes, Chiba now thinks that the "Chiba" in front of me is another "me"! In fact, Chiba actually felt something before seeing this other self, but he didnt know why at the time and always ignored the past. is like being subconsciously ignored. for it, maybe just thinking of the other self in front of me. When I saw Jiu Xinnai tidy up the neat and tidy house for himself, who had not returned to the village for a long time, the familiar feeling was as if someone did it for him a long time ago. In fact, it is an example. For another example, when I was in the ninja engineering team camp, when I cooked the pot for Xuena, I had a familiar feeling, a deja vu, as if he had done this before, or maybe Someone has done it for him, and in his memory, he has never encountered such a thing, has never cooked medicine, and no one has cooked it for him. And the most obvious one was on the eve of the night of Nine Tails, when he fell asleep in the cave unknowingly in order to set up various warning systems, the frivolous voice, the voice that was completely unknown, but It seems to be quite familiar with myself, and even seems to have some caring voices for myself. All of this, if he didn''t enter this door, he might just ignore the past like this, as familiar or familiar, or auditory hallucinations, just like this once again being ignored. However, after entering this door and seeing this "Chiba", these things have actually emerged from the bottom of my heart. It was just that he was forcibly suppressed subconsciously just now. Until the end, he felt it from his own words. It was getting more and more wrong, and finally began to think carefully. With these careful thoughts, he discovered more and more things. Do not! It should be said that more and more doubts, more and more questions, popped up from the bottom of his heart. are things that he usually does not pay attention to, or ignore the past. It is precisely because of these things that he is still more and more suspicious, especially when he looks at the exact same self in front of him, especially when he thinks of the expressions of the Six Dao Immortals at that time, his doubts become more and more intense. Then, when this "Chiba" figured out why he thought the Six Dao Immortals were kind in the first place, he finally understood. At the same time, because this thing was too bizarre and unthinkable, he could not find a prototype in the crossing novels he had read. He fell into a mood of self-denial. can also be regarded as the most normal state when a normal person encounters an incredible change in himself, that is, negation! Anxiously deny! Panic denial! Or, quite unreasonable negation! And this situation, this state of self-denial, is actually quite abnormal for him. Generally speaking, when he encounters such a thing, he acts in his style, even if he would deny it, but it would not be so. Strong. He will work hard to think about the logic and possibilities, and combine facts to prove inferences, that is to say, he will use rational thinking, eliminate perceptual thinking, and avoid any inevitable mistakes. But, this time, it is entirely perceptual thinking that dominates. From the bottom of his heart, he rejected everything he was aware of ~www.novelhall.com~ and tried to deceive himself. And all this shows one thing, this "Chiba" is right, he is incomplete. A part of him has been separated! The separated part is the "Chiba" in front of me! So, now, he has nothing to say. Because this "Chiba" is telling the truth! This is not to say that there is any side, positive argument, or how much reliable evidence there is, or it excludes the possibility of this "Chiba" mind reading. But, he really thinks so, he believes this "Chiba" from the bottom of his heart, there is no evidence. He just knows, he thinks so! seems a little unreasonable, but this "Chiba" is just telling the truth. "What... are you? Or, what are you, mine?" Thinking of this, even the gloomy Chiba, who was about to drip ink, slowly said. Although he believed in this "Chiba", he still rejected himself from the bottom of his heart! It''s like if you accept this self, you have to abandon something very important! () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2026： I am…… What about me...? This is equivalent to acknowledging my identity. It''s really... this point, it doesn''t change a bit. Looking at Chiba, who was about to drip ink, there was no change in the expression of "Chiba", but such a thought flashed in his heart, but it seemed a little unpleasant. "I am you." Then, after such a thought flashed in his mind, "Chiba" spoke like this. "I know, you are me." Regarding this, Chiba looked at his face without any change, but it seemed that there had been some changes. It looked more like a gloomy "Chiba", and did not deny as fiercely as before, just said lightly. "Then what else do you need to ask?" Hearing the words, "Chiba" spoke out naturally, but during the words, his brows frowned slightly. "Which part of me are you." When he heard what "Chiba" took for granted, the corner of Chiba''s eyes lightly jumped, looked at the other party, and said. "Which part? Does it matter?" To this, "Chiba" responded faintly. "It''s important, it concerns me, will you accept you?" And when he heard this, Chiba''s answer was quite simple, as if all the hesitation and denial had disappeared from his heart, and there was only one goal that had to be achieved, or that he could only face one. Things that cannot be avoided. should be him! The voice from the sealed gate should be his voice... Another voice of mine... The voice threatening to destroy the world. At this time, Chiba''s heart had such an idea inexplicably. At this moment, the bottom of his heart suddenly appeared when he entered the sealed space for the first time, and on the next time, he heard the same voice in the sealed gate. The voice that made him confused at the beginning said destruction. The memory of the world. Obviously, this voice that is exactly the same as myself can only be the self in front of me. In other words, this self has a tendency to destroy the world! In addition to the prophecy of the big toad immortal, people who should not exist who know everything will change the established destiny, and the world will be destroyed! The person who knows everything that shouldn''t exist here is already obvious, referring to a traverser like him, and in this era, he is a traverser, and the first half of this sentence clearly refers to him. However, he couldn''t figure out that if he were the person who shouldn''t exist, he would change the established destiny, and the world would be destroyed because of his own modification of destiny. Then, why did he have no urge to destroy the world at all, or even produce it? For any thought of destroying the world, if it were not for Uchiha Nobuhiko, he would not think of destroying the world. Even if he loses Hirohiko, he does not have any idea of ??destroying the world. Perhaps he has stayed in this world for too long, with too much communication, giving and gaining a lot of friendship, and experiencing too much interpersonal warmth. He has already adapted to the life here, even because of so much. With some fetters, he faintly regarded this place as his own world, similar to the feeling of his second hometown. He didn''t want to destroy the world. But now, he suddenly understood a little bit, why Big Toad had such a prophecy because of the self in front of him. There is the idea of ??destroying the world. And if he accepts this "I" now, I''m afraid the prophecy will come true. So, he must ask clearly now. "Ah" When I heard Chiba''s words, "Chiba" raised the corner of his mouth, revealing a flash of sneer, and then sighed heavily. "It''s about... accepting or not accepting me... this, do you have another choice? To me, I don''t care. It doesn''t matter whether you accept me or not, but everything you want to know can only be accepted by accepting me. Know." After that, after this sigh, "Chiba" spoke with a helpless tone. innocent... is so naive. Is this innocence still the same? At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "is it" Regarding this, Chiba looked at "Chiba" on the opposite side, the corner of his mouth moved slightly, and he spoke lightly. won''t you say it straight? is it because of some ulterior motive, or is it all a trick to me? He is my true... However, it is still uncertain whether this "I" is well-intentioned or malicious. Is it kind or malicious to Kushina and Xuena? didn''t know whether accepting his words would have any irreversible effects. What about even me? If its not good for me, even I cant accept it blindly! is impossible to accept! At this time, looking at "Chiba" on the opposite side, Chiba did not intend to give in, even though it was clear that this "I" was telling the truth. Indeed, there are many things he needs to know now, such as the self in front of him, why there is such a self, what happened, what is that light ball, and what should he know about it before he touches it. , Things that will not cause you to regret. All this, he wants to know, and must know. However, he can''t just care about nothing and trust unconditionally just because the other party is another "me". Besides, this "I" seems to have a tendency to destroy. Even though he didn''t hear the words after sealing the gate completely, the words such as destroying the world were still very ear-piercing. If it weren''t for the tendency to destroy, who would talk about destroying the world? And if he accepts such an "I" and will let himself destroy the world, then at this moment, what is the point of him rushing out? The world is destroyed, will everything he cherish in this world still exist? Obviously, everything will be meaningless! These eyes, this expression... ! If you dont ask, if you understand~www.novelhall.com~ then everything will not be mentioned? means, if you don''t tell, then it will consume! Is this stubbornness and stupidity unchanged at all? When he heard this, looking at Qianye''s face in front of him, "Qianye" bit his teeth lightly, and the silence changed a little after all. seems to be more gloomy. His face seemed to be more gloomy. "I need you to give me a clear explanation." At this time, it seemed that something had been sensed, and Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly, and said flatly but firmly. "Do you really want to know?" Hearing the words, "Chiba" took a breath and said gloomily. "Yes." Chibas response was simple and straightforward. "Well, since you want to know, then I will tell you, anyway, you will know too." In response, "Chiba" lowered his head slightly, seemed to no longer insist, and said. "I am" In the next second, without waiting for any reaction from Chiba, he slowly raised his head, he said. "You who failed." () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2027： Stupid and bereaved dog Failure I? In the slightly widened eyes, the pupils contracted little by little, Chiba''s brows were lightly frowned, and then slowly loosened. In his heart, there were first surprises and then doubts. "Ah!" Then, the next second, he laughed suddenly. "Isn''t it? Next, you want to tell me that I am actually a rebirth just like Uchiha Nobuhiko, infinitely reborn in this world? You are the me in the past? Even, the past traversers are all me? After smiled, he raised his eyes slightly, looked at himself in front of him, and said. In the words, there is already a layer of joking. Failed... he? From this sentence, this is what Chiba can think of now. This self, since he said that he was a failed self, then it could only be a failure before him. Now it is impossible to say whether he failed or not. This failure , Certainly does not refer to the present, and the existence of this "I" should be in the past. Everything here is the best explanation. If it is the present self, then it is impossible for oneself to not know what everything here is for, if it is The future self, then all this will not appear in front of oneself. can only be the past, the "me" in front of me is the "me" of the past. And since he said he was a failure, then this failure can only happen in the past, and in this life, he has grown from a baby to the present, there is no problem in it, all time is his time, Without any gaps, it was full of Dangdang that he spent alone. Therefore, this failure cannot happen in this life. may be the previous life, but in the previous life, he clearly remembered that there was no mysterious power before the crossing, only the power called technology, and all the magical powers only existed in the reality of the novel and the ghost. And this "I" in front of me is much gloomier than my previous life, and my previous life is not so quiet. Therefore, this "I" cannot be my previous self. That is to say, if he really has a failed self, and not the appearance of failure in the previous life, then it is only possible that the previous life will pass through the middle of this life, still separated by one or more lives, and look at the "I" in front of him. "It''s not like there is memory loss, or the appearance of drinking Meng Po soup in reincarnation. This is a lifetime or more, and the memory is reserved. Then, this is exactly Uchiha Nobuhiko''s routine, rebirth. This "I" in front of me may have the characteristics of a reborn person, who will be reincarnated, and the memory of every rebirth will be retained. In other words, he may be a rebirth just like Uchiha Nobuhiko. After all, the "me" in front of me is himself, the past him. And this past him, the "Chiba" in front of him now, who has the memory of that life or several lifetimes away, probably bears the failure of this period. In other words, he failed in that lifetime or several lifetimes, and then the very gloomy "Chiba" in front of him was already in sight. Therefore, this "Chiba" would say that he failed. Of course, Chiba doesn''t believe this situation. If the "Chiba" in front of you really knows something he doesn''t know, but a rebirth is not only a traverser, but also a rebirth. It''s a bit outrageous. Even if there is something in his spiritual space that makes him unthinkable, he even feels that there is a behemoth standing in it, and even the six immortals are guarding the door for him. He does not believe that he is an existence with two special identities. This is too nonsense! Thats why he said that. will show his attitude. He doesn''t believe it! "Ah" After hearing this sound from Chiba, the opposite "Chiba" sighed with a long helpless sigh. "At the beginning, I really shouldn''t have made this decision. If I didn''t make this decision, I am afraid that I would be able to live in this outer world safely and steadily. Although it is full of darkness and struggle, self-protection should be nothing. No wonder the old guy agreed to my request so simply. In addition to those reasons, the old guy also saw it. If I did this, I would become stupid and hopelessly stupid." Then, in the next second, with a fateful expression, "Chiba" shook his head and said to himself as if to himself. "Are you an idiot? Could it be that you can''t jump out except this world?" After , as always, he didn''t give Chiba any chance to argue. He stopped all of Chiba''s words with an angry mouth, and said in a rather bad tone. "So, are you calling yourself an idiot?" After hearing this last sentence, Chiba''s angry mouth twitched at the corner of his mouth, and then he blurted out a subconscious sentence. "Although I and you are one, you are me, and I am you, but our consciousness is independent and our personalities are completely different. Otherwise, how could I think you are so stupid, so it is your part of consciousness. Idiot, I have no problems with this part." About this, almost subconsciously, "Chiba" retorted casually. "you!" And hearing this sentence, Chiba subconsciously wanted to go back ironically, but the logic in this sentence was so strange that he didn''t know what to say, so he could only say such a word in the end. This is definitely not me! I dont admit it, I dont admit that this is me! do not accept! I will never accept him! At this moment, such a thought came into his mind for no reason. "Humph!" But soon, after this thought flashed, he suddenly thought of something and suddenly snorted. "At least, stupid I haven''t failed yet, but you have already failed, even if you lose your heart, you lose thoroughly. I am stupid, but at least I am not a bereaved dog!" Then, as before, he didn''t give this "Chiba" any opportunity to refute, he went on. "you!" And the next second ~www.novelhall.com~ heard this, the opposite "Chiba" subconsciously wanted to go back with irony, but for no reason, he found that the logic in this sentence was weird so that he could not refute it. , Only rarely spit out such a word with anger. Then, looking at the one who stared at him tightly in front of him, although he looked stupid, but there was no hesitation in his eyes, he tightened his lips. Ok? Dont say anything? Afterwards, after a while, seeing the opposite "Chiba" who was completely unresponsive, Chiba blinked. On the other side, it seemed that something was different, and his face looked more gloomy, but, although it was even more gloomy, but It doesn''t seem to have any terrible meaning, on the contrary, it feels a little sad and lonely. What...what''s going on? What has he experienced? What is it that makes him so depressed. Then, such a thought suddenly appeared in his heart. "Can you... still remember the past life?" And at the moment when this thought came up, the opposite side seemed more gloomy, and also seemed a little desolate and lonely, "Chiba", but suddenly spoke. asked a question that is completely unrelated to the previous article. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2028： obvious Recalling... past life? What do you mean, why do you suddenly ask about this? The topic just now, isnt it still about the reborn who is not heavy... However, he rejected it. Hearing the question that came out suddenly and completely separated from the previous one, Chiba subconsciously turned such a thought. "What? Can''t you remember it?" Then, subconsciously, he responded. Its just that its different from the previous violent swearing tone. Its inexplicable. When Chiba said this, her tone was a little soft, as if she saw the depression and loneliness of the previous "Chiba". After that, I couldn''t bear to say something serious. Perhaps even this "Chiba" admits that although the two parties are themselves and are one person, they are two independent consciousnesses, and their personalities are quite different. They even mocked each other. However, they may be the same after all. For himself, seeing that he was so depressed and lonely, after all, Qianye felt a little bit intolerable in his heart, and there was no serious talk here. "I want to hear from you." In response, "Qianye" shook his head. Although there was still some gloomy feeling on his face that contained depression and loneliness, but at this time it seemed to have calmed down, and it seemed to be much calmer, a sense of calm and slowness. Slowly returned to his body. "Past life, that guy has been bullied...eh? Being bullied?" After hearing this sentence, Chiba spoke subconsciously. For him, he is quite familiar with his previous life. It is precisely because of the bullying in this previous life and his unclear death that he will be inspired in this life, desperate to practice, and even let go of life and death. He runs wherever it is dangerous, in order to keep everything he wants, desperate to live, everything is because of the experience of the previous life, he has everything now. He is too familiar. He even felt that almost everything could be said backwards! However, this is just, he thinks! At this moment, he couldn''t say anything. All his thoughts and words remained on the three words "being bullied." He, can''t tell. Even, his head was blank. He didn''t, he didn''t have any impression. There is only an unwilling voice in my heart, unwilling enough to occupy all of his consciousness, "In this life, I can''t be bullied like this!" However, he couldn''t be bullied in any way, what kind of bullying he was in in his previous life, and how he was bullied to death by unknown or in vain, but there was no impression. In his mind, this part of the memory, the content of this part, there is only such an unwilling voice, or thought, or obsession. Others, nothing. Regarding the past life, he didn''t have any content, only this idea. He... can''t remember the previous life! "Why... how? How do I... I clearly remember... I... Otherwise, how else do I get everything now, this... what''s the matter?" In the next second, Chiba, whose entire face was frozen, murmured in disbelief. How... how could I not remember it! I...I remember it clearly. I remember! Otherwise, how could I work so hard, how could I cherish Kushina and them so much, because I have always been lonely, so... Ok? Do not! wrong! Lonely? Why am I lonely? I dont have any memory of loneliness. I have nothing in my previous life. The memory of my previous life is blank. Why do I feel that I cant be bullied or lose a friend. Why... Why is this, there is no memory, why are there emotions and attachments that arise from memory? I What''s wrong with me? At this moment, his heart is already filled with such a palpitating thought, an incredible incomprehensibility, taking over his blank brain at this time. "Because you don''t have this part of the memory, but you retain the obsession in your heart. The obsession at that time, the obsession just before you died, there is a sense of loneliness similar to muscle memory." And just at this moment, looking at the confused self in front of him, "Chiba" took a deep breath and said. "This part of the memory is with me." Then, the next second, he pointed to his head and said. "In you...that?" When he heard this sound, Chiba almost subconsciously raised his head, and said nerdy. "You mean, the memory of the previous life is with you?" Then, in the next second, he was suddenly shocked, the confusion in his eyes was swept away, and his heart suddenly became clear. Could it be that! There is only one possibility! he''s mine At this moment, this suddenly realized thought seemed to flash in his heart. Yes! can only be so! I dont have any memories of previous lives! Those familiar feelings, the feeling of deja vu, the feeling that something has been done for me or why I have done it, dont they just explain this? I dont have the memory of my previous life, but although the memory is gone, some of it feels like muscle memory. Although it doesnt go through the brain, it still remembers. The deeper the feeling, the clearer. At the same time, after a sudden realization, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. Wait... Wait a minute! Then, combined with what the "I" said just now, "Could it be that you can''t jump out except this world?" Here This Naruto World... and that ball of light... Behind this, behind this... Then, after this series of thoughts, like a flash of light, many thoughts rushed into his heart, and these thoughts made him a little shuddering. Suddenly, his eyes fell on The face of "Chiba" in front of him. "It seems that you already want to understand, don''t worry, for us...no, for me, there is only this Naruto World. Only what you have, dont think too much, I just take this to let You understand, that''s all about you and me." and felt Chiba''s gaze~www.novelhall.com~Chiba" Seems to feel something, nodded gently, and said. Yeah... he was right. Although he was still stupid, I regressed, became stupid, and even reacted half a beat slowly. Everything was so obvious that he needed me to say so much before he could detect it. Even, he didn''t even notice that the memory of his previous life was not there, and later realized that he would definitely die early. But... He is not a bereaved dog, he is not a bereaved dog. Even stupid, even weak... But, at least, there is hope in his heart. Also, that impulse that can break all crises and despair... He did not give up. This is enough, enough... IM about the same At this time, such a series of thoughts flashed through his mind. Unconsciously, looking at Chiba in front of him, the gaze of "Chiba", that gloomy, quiet, and unfathomable gaze, seemed to slowly soften. Decided. is here. It''s time to draw the end! () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: ~： Ask for 1 day off (thinking) I want to sort out the logic, in order to move towards the end. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2029： What are you doing "I already understand your and my identity. So, what''s going on here?" Noting the slowly changing gaze of the opposite "Chiba", Qianye Qiang suppressed the shuddering shock in his heart, raised his head slightly, looked at the "Chiba" ahead, and said affirmatively. Contacting all the words of this "Chiba", although Chiba has added more doubts at this time, he no longer doubts the identity of the "I" in front of him. The words of this "I" are also very clear. Up. He is his past. That is, the memory of being separated from the previous life that I thought to pass to this Naruto World. Although I dont know why, the memory will have a complete personality, preserve the character, and even have absolute or relatively independent thinking in dialogue, but there is no doubt that the "I" in front of him is his memory, he Now all the memories that can''t be recalled are made up. Including, memories of past lives. The "Chiba" in front of him is actually his memory. The memories of all the specific experiences of the previous life, as well as the memories of what happened during a period of time after the death of the previous life, are all in this "me". And he, strictly speaking, only has the memory of this Naruto World. Also, the strong obsessions left over from the previous life. It is these obsessions that support him to get everything he has now. It can be said that the identities of the two of them are in fact one person, but two completely different personalities from two memories. Although I don''t know why this result occurred, why they separated, and what method was used to separate them, the current situation and the feeling that Chiba seems to know this all illustrate this point. They are the same person, but their memories or experiences are different, so they have different personalities. In a sense, their current situation is more like a split personality. This "I" should be the first personality. Under certain circumstances, the first personality is trapped in autism and actively pulls away from this part of him. The memory then takes a new attitude of returning to zero, or it is restored to the state after the death of the previous life, travels to the Naruto World, and then because of the various experiences of the Naruto World plus the obsession of the state after the death of the previous life , Slowly produced his personality. In other words, in terms of split personality, the opposite "Chiba" is the first personality, and he is the second personality. The two personalities had never known each other before, and there was no memory interaction, and they were completely isolated. Until now, there is no contact. Of course, this is just a metaphor. The specific situation is much more complicated than a simple split personality. At least, split personality is a mental illness, a disease that is quite detrimental to the physical and mental health of a person, and a disease. However, Chibas current situation is not a disease, and it has no adverse effect on his psychology. Perhaps It looks similar and can be used as a metaphor, but in essence, it is somewhat different. After understanding the current situation and each other''s identities, Chiba didn''t have too many taboos, and straightforwardly asked what was in his mind. Now, what he wanted to know for the first time was the fog space he was in now. After confirming that the figure formed by the fog was exactly the same as himself, he had already understood that this fog space did not harm him. Since it can keep the other self, it can only be beneficial and harmless to him, and even if it is not beneficial, it cannot be harmful. Then, when he entered this foggy space before, the inexplicable sense of security seemed to be able to shield and purify all the negative emotions in his body. It was not a bad thing. After eliminating the danger of this sense of security, this sense of security is what Chiba is most curious about now. It even surpassed the spiritual body and light ball of the six immortals. Because that feeling is really good, for too long, too long, he has not felt that sense of security. To be honest, Chiba now especially wants to feel the sense of security again. After traveling to the world of Naruto, especially after realizing the importance of Kushina and others to him, he has been living in a sense of urgency and crisis. The sense of security makes him very relaxed. This sense of crisis and urgency The rare sense of relaxation, at this time, has already occupied the most priority position in his mind. Now, for the first time, what he wants to know is this! "Ok?" However, just as his thoughts turned in his heart, and at the moment when the words in his mouth were uttered, his eyes flashed slightly, his face suddenly changed, and he looked down suddenly. What...what''s going on? But in his heart, there was a flash of surprise. At this moment, between these words, the mist lingering around his ankle, at this time, I don''t know what happened, but it has disappeared. There wasn''t a trace of fog all around! Only, like a mirror with two sides, even the standing postures are exactly the same two Chiba. This...this is! At this moment, Chiba''s eyes fell on the ground. At this moment, his gaze was instantly attracted by the misty shadow extending from his feet on the gray, water-like ground. Then, his gaze followed it as if being Looking at the elongated misty shadow extension all the way, in the end, his gaze fell on the foot of the opposite "Chiba". The end of this misty stretched shadow is the opposite "Chiba", which is his own feet. I don''t know when, their shadows have been stretched and connected together. "What are you doing?" As soon as his eyes settled, Chiba''s brow wrinkled ~www.novelhall.com~ and blurted out. During the words, he was already serious, and the expression on his face slowly turned from doubt to a kind of seriousness with vigilance. This is... a shadow **** technique? still is? Is he waiting for me to relax? At this moment, he suddenly realized that he couldn''t move. Almost subconsciously, he thought of the shadow restraint technique, and then, he wanted to disadvantage himself. "Dont worry, its just the final fusion. After so long separation, its time to return to the state of being together. Dont worry, this time is dominated by you. After fusion, you get the memory that belongs to you. My personality consciousness will be self-erasing. It may make you feel schizophrenic when you first merged, but after a while, you will have nothing to change except for a part of your memory." But at this time, upon hearing Chiba''s vigilant and solemn words, the opposite "Chiba" said quite calmly. In the words, there is a lot of sincerity. It''s just that the expression that looked more gloomy than Qianye''s, really couldn''t connect the two words sincere. "Rong... Fusion? Wait... Wait a minute, I have something, I have something to ask you, wait a moment!" Hearing this sentence, the solemnity on Qianye''s face disappeared instantly, a trace of panic flashed across his face, and he immediately stopped speaking. No way! In this case, instead of fusion, but not yet fusion! At this moment, upon hearing the words of "Qianye" on the other side, Chiba, who had a flash of light in his mind, suddenly realized something in his heart and hurriedly said. If you follow what the opposing self said, then you must not merge now! Not yet time! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2030： not so! All of a sudden... do you believe me? Even in this case, I merged without saying a word, and it was completely based on my subjective thoughts as the starting point, and also restricted his actions, did he believe me the first time? Sure enough, it was as naive as before. Slightly stunned, the gloomy color on his face faded slightly, "Chiba" looked at Chiba in front of him in a daze, that is, the different self, and such a thought flashed in his mind for no reason. And at the moment this thought flashed, his willingness to merge and the fusion process that naturally occurred because of his willingness to merge stopped at this moment. Although he acted suspiciously, was it really because the other party was himself? The first time, he believed his words naturally. And, just like instinct, knowing that he is telling the truth. Did not lie to me! Is it because the two sides have recognized each other, or because of the process of fusion, to some extent, there has been a preliminary spiritual communication? do not care! The so-called fusion is absolutely not allowed now, although there is "I" in front of me, but this state is too, just right! It will never be able to merge, at least afterwards, to merge! At the same time, Chiba looked at the corner of the "Chiba" ahead of him with a slight movement, and such a thought flashed in his mind. "Wait...wait a minute, I need you to disintegrate now, there is a very important thing." With such a thought flashed in his mind, Chiba couldn''t help repeating another sentence, demonstrating the importance of stopping integration now. Say it again... Is this really so important? For him, it is such an important thing not to merge now, and to merge later... So, he wants to use our mutual independence to deal with certain things. After all, the only difference between us fusion is mutual independence. Since I have decided to obliterate my personality consciousness, then, for him, Only my independent thinking now. Ok It should be a very important thing, perhaps, it may be a key part of what he is experiencing now. I should listen to his ideas here. Well, I can''t do my own way anymore. For the time being, listen to what he thinks, although he is still as naive as unworldly, even a little stupid, even his IQ has deteriorated, but he is not like me. He is not yet a bereaved dog. On this point, I should believe him a little bit. Hearing this, "Qianye"''s gloomy face flashed a trace of hesitation, and this series of thoughts flashed in his heart. "it is good." Then, the next second, he nodded and said. At the moment when these words were uttered, Qianye''s figure leaned forward slightly, his body suddenly regained freedom. Has the fusion stopped? In the leaning forward that was inevitable because of her sudden freedom, Chiba''s eyes suddenly moved down, and after seeing his shadow return to normal, he was slightly relieved. "The fusion has stopped, if you have anything, just say it." At this moment, after watching Qianye stand still while leaning forward, "Qianye" pursed his lips, his face seemed more gloomy, and said. "After fusion, is there only one between us?" And when he heard this, he looked more gloomy in front of him, and seemed to be quite impatient with the delayed fusion of "Chiba," Chiba also pursed his lips and said. "Yes." In this regard, "Chiba" spoke very simply. Could it be that he didn''t understand what I said just now? Of course, there can only be one. If there are two consciousnesses, it is a symptom of schizophrenia. In this Naruto world full of chakras, the combination of mental energy and physical energy has countless uses in a very kind world with two people. Grid, or two consciousnesses, will only divide the mental energy produced by one body. If we are too disagreement, it will also cause mental energy to attack each other. Chakras will collide with each other, and the injuries will be minor or serious. You may never be able to use Chakra again. Carat, weight is death. Things like chakras have great spiritual imprints. Basically everyone''s chakras belong to one person alone, and the criterion for judging a person is a unified consciousness. Too much consciousness, if you have a tacit understanding with each other, it will be fine, and it may even exert a stronger force, such as the many cooperation between the Inuzuka clan and the Shinobu, such as the Zakan and Ukan of the Otonin four people... However, although we are one person, we have completely different ideas and styles. With coexistence, there can only be differences. I will not approve of his naive and stupid actions and plans, nor will he approve of my actions. Although we are the same person, our different experiences have differentiated us into completely different personalities, even two extremes. Moreover, there is only one possibility for this kind of integration. Only one consciousness can become dominant, and one consciousness can completely become the provider and nourishment of memory. That old man is not as easy to talk as he looks. To get something from him, you must pay a corresponding price. If it weren''t for the only way at the time, it would be possible to realize my vision, the old guy might not agree. Gee... Even, if I were not threatening to destroy the world, this old guy would not be so happy... But in the words, "Qianye"''s thoughts diverged. "Then, can I ask, about that ball of light? That, what is it? Why are you able to leave the spiritual body of the six immortals? What is going on in the world within this door? Why does it make me feel A sense of security, an unprecedented sense of security." Hearing that, Chiba thought for a moment, and then threw a series of questions. I haven''t touched these things before, and now that these things appear here, and I have another personality formed by memories, then I must ask clearly, and these must be asked clearly. After throwing out this series of questions ~www.novelhall.com~, he thought so. "These, after you merge with me, you will know more clearly, and you will know more clearly than what I described. If it''s just these problems, let''s start to merge." In response to this, "Qianye"''s face seemed to be more gloomy and more impatient, and the words in his mouth seemed to cool down. Just ask these? Stop the fusion? Is it just asking these same questions knowingly? After the fusion, doesn''t he know everything? Or What is his plan, what will this information affect him? And this thought flashed through his mind. "Wait...wait a minute, I...I know, I want to ask you something else." At this moment, he heard the words of "Chiba" on the opposite side, and saw the misty shadow that stretched toward his shadow under "Chiba"''s feet, he hurriedly raised his hand and said. "Say." In this regard, "Chiba" seemed to be extremely impatient, and spit out a word faintly. However, the shadow of the foggy texture finally stopped extending. "In view of the Nine Tails I am facing now, I have a back-hand who can turn the tide in the worst case..." And when he heard this simple word, Chiba stopped talking nonsense, pursed his face, and said straightforwardly. This And at this moment, the expression of "Qianye", who was extremely impatient and began to be extremely gloomy, suddenly changed, and there was a flash of surprise in his pupils. This feeling... this atmosphere... he, Not so stupid and naive! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2031： Spend 1 time "That''s the specific situation. This is everything I face now, and all my plans." Looking at the "Chiba" ahead, Chiba sighed. After finishing all the narration, he slowly grinned and said. "I didn''t know that you still existed before, but as the same person, I think it is necessary to tell you about this matter, and because of our independence, this plan, I also want to hear your thoughts. " At the end, as if to relax after finally saying what he wanted to say, smiling Chiba added something like this. This This guy Seriously? Is this, really? At this time, the "Chiba" on the opposite side looked at the Chiba who had a smile that seemed to be relieved and had not yet become a bereaved dog. His gloomy face seemed to be slightly frozen, but his face showed something that hadn''t been in a long time The color of consternation. open What''s a joke... Such a plan, is it possible that under this guy''s innocent and stupid appearance, is he who is darker than me? What is this guy thinking about! "How...how?" After a while, seeing the opposite "Chiba" who hadn''t spoken for a long time, Chiba pursed his lips and said a little nervously. After all, his plan is really crazy, but as the last player, it is the perfect plan he can think of. It is also the most secure and guaranteed plan now that the night of Nine Tails has slipped into the most critical moment. . Although crazy, it''s totally worth it! However, although he thinks it is completely worth it, the "Chiba" in front of him may not be the same. Chiba can still see it. Although this "Chiba" is the same person, his personality is completely different. The acting style should also be completely different. It can be seen from his words that this "Chiba" is definitely the kind of focus on efficiency, and will consider the fastest way to complete everything, and will not care about the most The fast path is right or wrong, good or evil. Being with yourself is definitely not the same type. And this plan is by no means the fastest path. It is precisely because of this that he is a little nervous now. However, it is precisely because of seeing the difference between "Chiba" and himself that Chiba will tell his final plan. Facing the current night of Nine Tails, facing Uchiha Nobuhiko, what he can do This is the last fight. After all, it can be seen from the expression of this "Chiba" that this "Chiba" is definitely a loser as he said, and even a bit discouraged, otherwise, how can I separate my consciousness? Obviously, this is done when there is some dissatisfaction with oneself, and it is the ultimate dissatisfaction, and this ultimate dissatisfaction is basically equivalent to despair and frustration. Of course, it may not be discouraged, but there are new considerations. He has to create a brand new self, and then use the brand new self to obtain the life he wants, because he is the same person, even if his consciousness is independent, but , After all, Im still alone. When I merged just now, Chiba has already felt that any consciousness between them is declining. In fact, its okay to change to Chiba. Chiba can also choose to die. Death is a kind of fusion. It sounds mysterious and mysterious, but in a sense it is the feeling of the memory of the shadow clone, but it is more fundamental than the memory of the shadow clone. This is basically a kind of although it does not reach the soul level. Fusion, but it''s almost there. Therefore, even if this "Chiba" chooses the demise of part of his independent consciousness, it does not mean that this "Chiba" does not exist at all, but exists in Chiba''s consciousness under a very special condition. It will not affect Chiba''s judgment and character, but it still exists. It''s as if Chiba''s becomes this "Chiba" thing, and everything in "Chiba" will not become Chiba''s. All in all, after the fusion, whoever chooses to die of consciousness is equivalent to choosing to erase that personality, but to eliminate independence, no one will lose, in the final analysis, it is equivalent to Chiba using an extreme method to eliminate it. That''s the character I don''t want. Either "Chiba" chooses to die in the secular sense, or death or non-existence. It is very possible that this "Chiba" experience in that part of his memory has caused him to lose some of the most important things and obtain the most important things in life he wants. Therefore, "Chiba" will cultivate Chiba and regain this lost thing. In short, the opposite "Chiba" held a negative attitude towards himself, but ultimately favored him. Otherwise, he would not choose to destroy his own consciousness, but choose Chiba''s second personality or consciousness. Therefore, Chiba will speak out and seek the opinions of this "Chiba", because even if this "Chiba" disagrees, because of the partiality, he will not deny it all at once. At that time, he can also make a common proposal. The request for planning is also due to partiality, and coupled with the situation he was facing just now, this "Chiba" will certainly not refuse~www.novelhall.com~ In this way, two completely different ways of thinking collide. Chiba''s plan, Chiba believes, will definitely be more perfect and perfect than what he thought of alone. It is precisely because of this that Chiba is still unable to integrate, and he still needs this "Chiba" opinion. Compared to the current frizzy fusion, and then go out recklessly to implement this plan that he thinks is very crazy, it is better to spend a little time here and ask for another one''s help. Improve this plan to make the success rate infinitely close to 100%. Chiba believes that this "Chiba" will not let him down. "I have no opinion." However, just as a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, he was worried, and constantly comforting himself that the other party would definitely help him with the anxiety, the color of consternation on his face slowly returned to the gloomy and calm "Qian Ye", said lightly. In the words, there is no way to make suggestions. However, there was no objection. "Uh" And hearing this, it was obvious that Chiba had never thought that this "Chiba" would make such an objection. With the madness of this plan, looking at the character of this "Chiba", there will definitely be opinions, and it is impossible to completely agree. And now, this "Chiba" seems to have no objections at all, and there is no sarcasm or other emotion on his face. It seems that he completely agrees. Although not advocating, but agreeing. This How can this be? Just agree? Could it be that I... my judgment was wrong? Suddenly, Qianye was astonished and could not respond. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2032： No...fusion... "So, let''s continue the integration next, so that you can also implement your plan quickly. It''s not too late, right?" Looking at the opposite side, Chiba was speechless, and seemed to be a little bit stuck on the spot. The face of the opposite "Chiba" still had the kind of gloomy calmness. He didn''t seem to feel Qianye''s astonishment, but just spoke lightly. In the speech, there is not much emotional fluctuation. However, this seems to be mixed with some impatience, and the misty shadow that has stopped expanding has begun to extend towards Chiba again. "Wait... wait a minute, really... there is really nothing wrong with it? You didn''t perfuse me just to quickly merge?" At this time, it seemed that he had noticed the movement of the misty shadow, Chiba hurriedly raised his hand to stop the behavior of the opposite "Chiba", and said. Correct! Yes, he must be perfunctory, just to be able to merge quickly! Although I don''t know why he is so anxious to merge, but he shouldn''t have any malicious intent, but he can''t just merge in such a vague way before asking. Now it is a last fight, the last fight, if it fails, then there is nothing. At this moment, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. Now, this "Chiba" reaction, he can only use the words perfunctory to consider, such a crazy plan, there is no objection, it is like he asked this "Chiba" to discuss a very dangerous task, the other party Without saying anything, and without considering his own life and death, he agreed directly. It''s as if there is no thinking fast. No matter how you think, there are problems in it. "Ah" Hearing Qianye''s words, the misty shadow paused slightly, and stopped expanding again, followed by a helpless sigh. Looking at Chiba, who seemed to be reluctant, the "Chiba" opposite sighed again. "No perfunctory." Then, with a helpless tone, "Chiba" simply said. "Impossible! How could there be no opinion? My plan must be flawed... No, no, no! It''s not this, just agree? Have you not heard me clearly, the first step of my plan, just want" In this regard, Chiba subconsciously did not believe it. "I know that the first step is to take risks. If it fails, there will be no future. Even if it succeeds, the next steps are difficult to reach the sky. That''s why it is a crazy plan. I thought it over clearly, so I told you that I had no opinion. Moreover, I assure you that if I have no opinion, I agree." Hearing all kinds of disbelief in Chiba, "Chiba" who seemed to have further reduced his patience directly interrupted him, and explained his own "no opinion" further. "You... are you kidding..." Hearing this, Qianye''s mouth twitched slightly, and then, blinking, staring at the opposite "Qianye", and spoke rather weakly. "No joke." In this regard, "Chiba" said simply. In the current situation, all rebirths like Uchiha Nobuhiko have appeared, so it is enough to prove that the abnormality of this world has surpassed my estimation, and this was not caused by my fall. But this world belonging to the Naruto series has undergone unpredictable changes. What happened can no longer be guessed by common sense. In other words, the set of what I know, unless it is merged, the memory is merged into his memory, and he becomes a person again, and then analyzes the experiences of both parties, can effectively predict this abnormal world. estimate. Otherwise, it will only mislead and cause an irreversible ending. Therefore, I can only refrain from expressing any opinions here. The person on the other side has truly experienced everything in this anomalous world. It should be based on his opinions... No, it should be said that before the fusion, this The argument is meaningless. Neither me nor him can make correct judgments, or rather, relatively correct estimates. And according to the situation he told me, now it is the kind of opponent that is unlikely to be defeated, or that it is completely impossible to defeat with his current strength, and this opponent is an uncrossable level The BOSS that must be faced may even be the ultimate BOSS level. So, it is not in vain to put it to death and live thereafter is a correct choice. Although he has not experienced what I have experienced, nor has he always been with death, the decision he made now is definitely a good breakthrough in facing the current desperate situation. If the plan is unsuccessful and you die in this battle, then it is normal. The matter of life and death, for us... No, for me, for the complete me, after gaining a special identity and strength, it is something that cannot be avoided. It''s just life, it''s just death. Life is not necessarily happy, and death is not necessarily pain. It is not a relief to die in this battle. And if you dont die in this battle, you can get everything you want, whether you live or die. For me, everything is a victory. Its just that, after all, he is different from me. He has not experienced so much despair. He is still full of vigor and hope. Even, he has the indomitable temperament that I dont have. In terms of spirit, I cant use these to kill his will. . Even if life or death does not matter. I cant influence his decision~www.novelhall.com~ Besides, this plan is also feasible for him. Although the experience is different and the personality developed is also different, it may be because it is always the same person. His thoughts are somewhat close to mine. It''s just that he may have experienced more interpersonal relationships than me, so he can guess people''s hearts better than me, which also makes his plan more perfect. If I publish anything, it will only be superfluous, but it will have a bad influence. So, here, I just have to agree. At this time, during the words, "Qianye" had such a series of thoughts flashing in his mind. He really agrees with this plan. Even if it was crazy, he agreed. "Don''t ask anymore, where you don''t have confidence, after integration, you will get the answer." But the next second, he stopped talking nonsense and directly interrupted Chiba who was about to speak again. Where there is no confidence...After the integration, you will get the answer... Yes, can''t you say? Say, it''s not good? Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba closed his slightly opened mouth, and such a thought suddenly flashed in his mind. "okay, I get it." Then, touching the silent and deep but seemingly lonely pair of eyes above the gloomy face of "Qianye" in front, Qianye no longer insisted, and simply spoke. puff. And at this moment, as if the patience had been completely consumed, the misty shadow of the stall that Chiba agreed to suddenly suddenly suddenly connected to Chiba''s shadow. This...this is! At this moment, Qianye''s eyes suddenly widened, and his face changed drastically! The unimaginable huge flow of information is coming back! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2033： Consider data Picture... Miss... Narrate... The flow of information expressed in countless forms is like a tsunami, surging in, as if to fill this suddenly empty head instantly. However, the sudden and savage flow of this violent and huge flow of information, Chiba''s face did not show any pain. On the contrary, he slowly closed his eyes because of the sudden information. The frown frowned subconsciously, but at this time it also loosened. That''s it... Next, whether he can make the best use of this second opportunity depends on him who has everything I have and what I don''t have. It''s a good life. It''s dead. It doesn''t matter anymore. I finally...be freed. But at this time, looking at "Chiba" whose brows were loosened, the gloomy face slowly stretched out, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth unconsciously. A smile of relief. At this moment, he maintained the appearance of liberation, his skin slowly misted, and in just one breath, the whole person had been reduced to a human form made of mist. Then, the human-shaped mist that kept the smile of relief, as if it was scattered with the wind, floated up in a standing posture and merged into the body of the teenager standing in front. ... It seems that everything is going well. To this child named... No, now it is called Taki Chiba. At this time, on the other side, the spiritual body Six Dao Immortal raised his right hand placed on the cross-knee, and gently stroked the gray long beard, and an inexplicable look flashed in the eyes of Samsara. At this time, he had already turned around, floating in front of this metal-colored door that was already full of cracks, and in his vision of reincarnation, it was a door-like dense and complex technique that began to crack. Unexpectedly, this day came so quickly. Then, after the thoughts flashed in his mind, the eyes of the six immortals couldn''t help but look back, and fell on the quiet ball of light emitting a soft and warm light in the center of the pure white brilliance behind him. With no one at this moment, his face showed unconcealed fear. As an existence similar to eternal life in another form, he watched with cold eyes what was happening in his world. He did not intend to intervene in the development of the world. He has always insisted that he is a dead person and should not interfere in world affairs. His creed, he was still observing the world, in fact, only for one thing, his only regret in his life. That is, the problem that his two sons and the two children who inherited his power survived. Wars, fights, never-ending darkness. He is just waiting for an opportunity to end all this and create a better and brighter future for the world he has saved. He is waiting and waiting for the reincarnation of his two children. This time, he intends to make up for the mistakes he made at the beginning and divide his power evenly among the two reincarnators, no longer favoring either side. The future direction is completely Let go and let the two children decide. No matter which child wins in the end, or ends the thousand-year-old war left over by his improper handling at the time, he believes that any of his two children will bring Come to a bright world. This is also the result after he has learned his lessons for so many years. Originally, he thought he would be able to wait so quietly until the two children appeared, and he handed over his power to guide the final battle. However, I did not expect that on the day when a vague concept of time came, it seemed to be a long time ago, not long after he seemed to have just died, and it seemed to be twelve years ago, this ball of light suddenly crossed the edge of the world, Falling into this world like fashion. Then, in his mind, a noun that had never happened before suddenly appeared. Naruto World. Yes, that day, the ball of light fell, and there was such a noun in his mind, and this noun, obviously, refers to his world. Then, the moment the ball of light landed, there was an inexplicable hole in his heart. he Lost the heart. After that, another form of his existence that reached immortality had an inexplicable change. A part of his spirit suddenly split out, and when this part of his spirit reacted, he had already come to this space. It belongs to the spiritual space of another person. Then, he saw the young man who was touching the ball of light and was full of loneliness and depression under the gloomy silence. The young man, only in his twenties, had a pair of bottomlessness, and he could not even see himself. The youth with penetrating eyes. And this young man made his request without waiting for him to express his doubts. He asked himself to extract all his memories at certain stages, and use the technique of Yin and Yang to shape it into a spiritual body capable of preserving memories and independent consciousness, and to keep it in the six seals, and the rest after being extracted Consciousness, the youth will find a way to invest in their own world, and guard the six seals, waiting for the remaining consciousness to return here and merge with the extracted consciousness. At that time, for this unidentified intruder, the suspect who took his heart, he certainly did not choose to believe it, and of course he could not obey him. He tried every means to make the young man confess his identity and figure out that his heart had lost it. puzzle. However, this young man rejected all his requests to find out the cause in the most tough way. And, before the conversation had reached a deadlock, he threatened himself with destroying his own world, and used a In an inexplicably understandable way, he convinced himself that youth can destroy the world. Therefore, according to the requirements of the youth, he separated his memory and consciousness, and reshaped the spiritual body of a youth to carry this memory and consciousness. At the same time, he did not know what the youth did with this ball of light, and could actually The remaining consciousness is restored to a complete existence that has lost the memory of the past, and is thrown into the unborn baby of the widow of the ninja named Taki Maha, replacing the babys original soul consciousness. Of course, this It also led to the death of the widow in childbirth. Whats even more incredible is that he doesnt know what terrifying power this young man has mastered. He actually sent the soul of the replaced baby and the soul of the mother directly into the world of bliss, which he only discovered after death. The middle ~www.novelhall.com~ is a relatively happy ending for this mother and son. At least, it is much better than being absorbed by the youth''s soul because both the mother and the son cannot bear the incomplete consciousness soul of the youth because of forcibly injecting the soul. And from this matter, he is somewhat relieved of the youth. This youth is not a messy person, nor is it pure evil, and it is not hostile. He just has what he wants to achieve. Because of this, he chose to watch the changes. As long as the young man doesn''t have the idea of ??destroying the world, then he doesn''t need to care. For the outsider, or to use the young man''s words, he doesn''t actually need to care too much about the traveler. Outsiders, transversal ones, are not without them. Some things, he still has quite a certainty, but also quite sure. What''s more, watching Taki Chiba''s every move inside the door, he felt more relieved. And now, the change he was contemplating finally happened, and the two consciousnesses of the youth finally came to the day when they merged. And next, two souls of the same origin, different growth, what sparks will collide, and what kind of brand-new youth will be produced, what this young man wants at the beginning, is it what he thought? At this time, even as a Six Dao Immortal, he was quite curious. "Then, let''s see, it''s the young man who came out, or Takichiba. I have to prepare too." But thinking of this, the Six Dao Immortals retracted their gaze and looked at the door again. "Boom!" And just at this moment, the moment when the six immortals turned their eyes, the door crashed. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2034： indeed "Really... Indeed, some things, if you have not lived in this abnormal world, have personal experience, and use the original knowledge to explain them, it will inevitably be biased. I am not wrong. Indeed. It is that there is no opinion, if you give an opinion, it will become misleading. Only after fusion, you can get a complete memory, and merge two completely different memories of yourself, can you be more perfect and make the plan more perfect. Can only say, is it me? " The last mist of mist melted into the body. There was no headache or swelling. The huge flow of information poured into Chiba''s mind at this time has completely turned into a meek, deep and seemingly impenetrable memory, quietly in Flowing in his mind, an unprecedented sense of completeness emerged spontaneously. At this time, because of the night of Nine Tails, in other words, since he realized the importance of Kushina and the others and determined to change the fate of Kushina, there has always been a sense of tension, urgency and crisis that is difficult to eliminate. At this moment, I can''t feel it at all. There is only a complete sense of warmth and calm security, just like when I just entered this space, all negative emotions have been eliminated, and there is a soul level that he can understand now. Satisfaction. Before he knew it, a satisfied smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. A satisfied smile that is finally complete. And with this smile unknowingly, Qianye also slowly opened his closed eyes, and in a gaze without a trace of confusion, such a sighed word gently spit out. It''s just that, on the stall where the words were spit out, a teardrop rolled off his cheek quietly, dripping down his cheek, and splashed on the water-like ground with a "click", and broke apart. , Splashing countless ripples, rippling away in this dim space. The same as he said, the same as the other one... Fusion really only has memory. Although there are still some unavoidable impacts on personality due to completely different memories of life, he really did not interfere with my consciousness. I''m still the original Chiba. It''s him too. This feeling is really amazing... And the moment the teardrops splashed, Chiba kept a satisfied smile, lowered his head slightly, and watched the ripples spreading round and round, his eyes seemed to slowly deepen. "Is it still in this space... No, although this space is composed of six immortals, it is my spiritual space after all, and I still have absolute control. At the moment of fusion, this is used for preservation. The six sealed spaces of my spiritual body that separate parts of memory and personality consciousness should have collapsed, but I dont know if its because Im already complete, I can postpone the collapse for some time." After lowering his head slightly, Chiba''s deepened gaze moved slightly upwards, and fell into this dim space. This is somewhat similar to the sealed space. Perhaps because it is finally complete, Chiba can feel the space. Out of the ordinary, there is a faint sense of foreign body, and you can feel that this space is the creation of other people based on your own spiritual space. And, it seems that he can use his own spirit to maintain this about to collapse space for a while. That is why this space did not collapse immediately. And from memory, Chiba knew that this space was created by the immortals of the Six Paths by "please" it was used to store the personality consciousness and memories that were removed. It can be said to be the strongest seal of the Naruto world. Yes, and it is a spiritual seal that can allow the spiritual body to exist for a long time, and can keep the removed "Chiba" completely separated from Chiba''s consciousness, without affecting each other. At the same time, Chiba also discovered that the six-level seals seemed to be a perfect combination of seal art and curse seal art. At this time, in his eyes, the surrounding space walls had already become dense and complex art after another. There are a variety of techniques in it, and even the technique of Chiba Connection World technique can be seen, and it is in a certain perfect state. Just looking makes Chiba feel that it cannot be unlocked and cannot be opened. This is definitely a seal beyond his current level of sealing technique, no, even the perfect combination of spell seal and enchantment technique is definitely far beyond his level. Even the existence of this seal has been beyond this era of Ninja N''s existence for many years. five minutes Only five minutes at most, I can maintain this sealed space that has begun to collapse. It seems that now I can leave the spiritual space arbitrarily. As long as the six sealed spaces collapse, even if I dont touch the light ball, I can still escape from the spiritual space and even store the so-called "passing through welfare" that has always existed. Seal the space. Is it because the spiritual consciousness is finally complete... And when the feeling of impossibility rose, Chibas thoughts had already drifted to other places. At this time, some of him knew too much at once because he had merged into a complete self. State of adaptation. First of all, he thought of naturally how to leave, and after trying to maintain this collapsed and sealed space ~www.novelhall.com~, he already had a rough estimate, which may be due to the integrity of the soul or spirit, plus another One has inherited the spiritual knowledge from himself, and he has been able to master his spiritual space. At least, it is also able to go in and out freely. Secondly, the reason why he maintains this six sealed space is also his reason. Now he accepts too many memories at once, although it is directly engraved in his mind, but for him, it takes some time to proceed. Combing, that is, adapting, according to another self''s memory, after fusion, it really takes time to digest. From another memory of his own, he must now digest the intersection with the Six Dao Immortals, because after this space collapses, he will be the first to face the Six Dao Immortals. In the other''s own memory, the Six Dao Immortals are not plain characters, but a gray existence. Sorting out should be divided into primary and secondary. To be honest, if he didn''t force his feelings in his heart, he would definitely be in a state of extreme shock and unable to think. In fact, he can only focus on a certain memory now, and he is still another memory after he travels to this Naruto world. The previous memory, now Chiba, can only be avoided temporarily. Only use other memories and current situation to divert attention first! "So, next, how should I face the Six Dao Immortals... There are some things that we must always avoid, after all..." With the extension of thoughts and deliberate control, Qianye''s attention has been completely placed on the Six Dao Immortals. After all, the six immortals... It''s "God"! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2035： What will happen... "Crack...crack...crack..." The soft cracking sound echoed in the sealed space where the six-level Chiba could not see what kind of sealing technique was. In his pupils, the various complex seals and curses that formed this frontal space The perfect combination of seal and enchantment techniques is turning into tadpole texts crumbled, and on the surface, there are cracks crawling all around, like invisible glass cracking. three minutes It seems that I am still too optimistic. The time of three minutes is already at the limit. With my understanding of seal art, curse seal art, and enchantment art, plus this is my spiritual space, the absolute control that I possess has been kept short. three minutes. At this time, Chiba looked a little unnatural, looking at everything that was cracking in front of him, and a faint bitter smile appeared quietly. However, these three minutes are enough. Moreover, many unexpected surprises were also found. As for those experiences, it is better not to be touched... With this bitter smile, such thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart, but in the end, he seemed to realize something, but the bitter smile on his face slowly stiffened, and finally disappeared. At this moment, his expression began to become a little weird. It seemed to be more gloomy and calmer again, and his eyes slowly deepened, hiding a bit of faint depression and loneliness. "Do you still need time..." However, the next moment, he seemed to wake up, a certain depth, depression and loneliness was replaced by a shock in an instant, and the depression and loneliness disappeared on his face. Although his personality consciousness is gone, the strong emotions associated with those experiences seem to be a while... And in his heart, there was a slight sigh. Although the other self completely complied with his statement and wiped out his own independent consciousness when merging, but some things are combined with memory and it is impossible to eliminate cleanly. For example, some profound experiences, some unforgettable memories and strong feelings attached to them. The reason why Chiba now dare not touch those separated memories of his own experience is the feelings contained in this part of the memory, or the feelings that can arouse are too strong, and it will affect him now. His consciousness has a great impact, and even leads his consciousness to another consciousness that he has erased himself. These are things that Chiba takes time to sort out and adjust. After all, a persons personality is constructed by his environment and the things he has experienced. Now, even though Chiba is only accepting memories, he does not accept another. My own consciousness, but these experiences, if Chiba deliberately recalled these experiences, instead of placing them in a corner now. Although I know that I have this part of the memory, I dont take the initiative to recall and focus elsewhere to achieve the effect of temporary forgetting If that is the case, he will experience it again, and it will be an absolutely true experience. At that time, what kind of impact this part of the memory will have on him, Qianye doesn''t know. Even, it is very possible that if Chiba''s psychological quality is not enough, the memory of this part of the experience is likely to cause damage to his psychology, and once the psychological damage is caused, then I am afraid that his personality will approach another self. , It is not impossible. After all, whether it is Chiba or the other one, he is a person himself. Since these experiences will develop another character of himself, then he will experience it again, recall those memories and experiences, maybe he will be like the other one. Like yourself. To be honest, Chiba feels that he is not yet mentally prepared. When merging, the huge flow of information, such as data, pictures, narratives, thoughts, etc., was easily accepted by him, or could be understood in the shortest time The way of pouring into his mind, he actually glanced over some of the pictures of this part of the memory, which is absolutely unbearable for him now. Only a few cursory glances allowed him to hide this part of the memory in his heart. The memory of this other one''s own experience, after death, before crossing into this world, was terrible. It''s really terrible! Although it is also a life he is familiar with and can be found in novels, reading a novel and experiencing it in person are two different things, and this is definitely not wanting to experience a second life. Now, he finally understands why the other one wants to separate himself, why let him enter this Hokage world blankly. Because this life, this experience, this memory is too terrifying, too cruel, and too desperate. The other self does not want to live like a corpse without feelings and hope, so it is necessary to create a blank self! "boom!" And at this moment, after Chiba sighed, the surrounding cracks finally collapsed completely, and the entire sixth-level sealed space instantly shattered into pieces of dimly colored fragments, turning into dots of light that Chiba could not understand. , Suddenly dissipated in this spiritual space. Then, the warm and soft pure white light slowly lit up ~www.novelhall.com~ instantly illuminating everything around Chiba, and for a while, Chiba seemed to be in a room of light. Here But Qianye''s face changed slightly at the moment the light was shining, and Zu Ran looked to his right side. At this moment, beside him on the right side, is the quiet ball of light emitting warm and soft light. "Huh? Strange." At this moment, in front of Qianye, there still seemed to be an image of a broken gate in the eyes of the six immortal samsara with his back facing him, but his face was somewhat surprised. "The exit turned out to be over there." Later, after this surprised sound, the figure of the six immortals slowly turned around, facing Qianba, spitting out this faintly surprised words. Although this is the spiritual space of other people, this is the sealed space he set up. If the space collapses, the Takichiba in front of him should appear behind the door. And now, he appeared beside the ball of light, which surprised him. Was it set by the young man? still is This ball of light? At the same time, it also made him feel deeper fear. Six immortals... According to another my memory, or theory, no, it should be said that it is the reality he experienced. Every world will have such a person, who holds the supreme power of the world and represents this world. Even if this world is abnormal, it is an abnormal world. But there is no doubt that the six immortals should be the highest in this world. Next, what will he do with me... At the same time, touching the eyes of the six immortals, Qianye''s expression became solemn almost instantly. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2036： I obviously... "This is really surprising. I didn''t expect that the last master of the main consciousness is you." Hidden from the deep jealousy in his heart, the Six Dao Immortals maintained their majestic and calm appearance, looking at Qianye, still speaking with solemn and majesty. It''s this Takichiba... Do not! It should be said that the latter is a relatively mild personality. The exact name of this young man is actually irrelevant. This personality consciousness, after all, is equivalent to growing in my world, that is, the word that describes the world of the sudden emergence of Hokage World. Although I still dont understand why it is called my world, it is certain that this Takichibas personality consciousness has deep feelings for my world and has inextricably linked bonds in my world. , Shouldn''t worry about what he will do with this ball of light to my disadvantage in the world. But his face was solemn and majestic, but in his heart, the six immortals were relieved. For him, this result is still acceptable. Originally, he thought that in all likelihood, the youth would appear as the main consciousness and would absorb Taki Chiba. He did not expect that this Taki Chiba would even occupy the main consciousness. From the perspective of his reincarnation, this Takichiba''s soul fits perfectly, and there is no shadow of that young man at all. Not only does this young man have no main consciousness, he has not even left to become a second personality. To be honest, facing the disappearance of the youth''s personality consciousness, his mood is quite complicated. On the one hand, he really does not want to face this very tough attitude, and he is absolutely familiar with this ball of light, and can use this ball of light to do a series of things that suppress him. This young man, for the first time, gave him a kind of restraint. feel. Relatively speaking, Taki Chiba, who still has a lot of affection for his world, is easier to communicate. If it can be resolved peacefully, he does not intend to take action against this special traverser. Moreover, if he breaks the current form of existence, There may be no way to stay out of it like this. And he didn''t want to interfere excessively in the process of the world after death. This is not what he should do. But from another level, this young man gave him a very special feeling. When he first came to this space, he was very curious about this young man. The young man felt like an empty shell. , But he is surprisingly sharp and decisive, even sometimes, he almost has a feeling of facing his mother. Then, in the days that followed, he watched the growth of Taki Chiba and discovered that this blank personality was so full of emotions, which made him very curious about how this young man got here. It seems to have lost feelings and hopes, just looking for something and acting, which is very similar to my mother. And this Takichiba in front of me are completely two people. To be honest, he sometimes wants to talk to this young man, not only for heart problems, but to understand the young man''s experience. This can be considered a strange feeling after losing the heart. He doesn''t know why now, there is always a desire in his heart, eager to learn more, especially the other world. Therefore, his feelings about this young man are quite complicated. On the one hand, he does not want to face this young man. On the other hand, he cannot stop longing to learn about the other world from this young man. And now, because of such complex emotions, seeing Taki Chiba in front of him, he felt a complex sigh inexplicably. "is it" As for the words of the six immortals, Qianye''s response was rather cold, just nodding slightly. However, his reaction was cold and cold, and his face and eyes were full of solemnity. Before changing, he might only feel curious about the words of the Six Dao Immortals, and he also wanted to contact the Six Dao Immortals, seeking something that only the Six Dao Immortals knew. However, at this time, he just wanted to get away from the spiritual body of the Six Dao Immortals as soon as possible. The supreme power, the master of the supreme power. At this time, he is already very clear about what this title or identity represents. This information has been rooted in his heart before he merges, even before he sees another himself, even the information that cannot be eradicated even if separation. It is enough to prove the importance of this supreme power to oneself. Even the separation on the soul level has not completely eradicated the memory in this area. This is already the fear of the most instinctive level of similar creatures. In other words, the six immortals in front of him, as the supreme power of the Naruto world, even if he was able to use the power of the ball of light to do all those incredible things, it is almost the original thing that the creator could do. When he saw the Six Dao Immortals, he was jealous and even fearful and even separated from consciousness and memory, still remembering this supreme power. And now, after the memory was restored intact, Chiba also knew better what it meant. This is "God". The only "god". Even if he already knows exactly what this ball of light is, what he can do with this ball of light, and how powerful the ball of light will bring him, he is still full of fear for the six immortals in front of him, even There is a touch of fear, and instinctively wants to escape. In the original book, perhaps the Six Dao Immortal is just a Six Dao Immortal, just the ancestor of the so-called Ninja World, the savior who subdued the four tails and sealed his mother~www.novelhall.com~ However, in this real world of Naruto, he is different. It''s totally different! Not on the same level. Do not! It should be said that the concept is different. It is not a simple concept of strength. The current Six Dao Immortals may not be as powerful as his mother, the full version of Datongmu Keiya, but conceptually, it is not comparable to Datongmu Keiya. Even if this Six Dao Immortal has no obvious hostility towards him, it does not look as if he will be hostile in the future, but Qianye still instinctively wants to stay away. this is The dimensional gap! Even, looking at the six immortals in front of him, Qianye has a feeling that his cognition has been completely subverted, and that a larger world or universe is unfolding before his eyes. From this Six Dao Immortal... I see it, a new dimension! "Really, do you fully understand the meaning of this ball of light? So, have you decided? In your current situation, you can leave here without touching the ball of light. Are you sure you want to touch the ball of light?" And at this moment, the words of the Six Immortals suddenly came from the stall where a series of thoughts flashed in Qianye''s mind. what! how come! Hearing this sound, Chiba''s face changed drastically, his entire face stiffened ugly, and he looked to his right side unconsciously. At this moment, unconsciously, his right hand has been raised, and it seems that he is about to touch the ball of light. I... I obviously didn''t think about... At this moment, as soon as his eyes settled, under Qianye''s stiff face, an indescribable feeling of horror quietly emerged. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2037： problem Does the body move before consciousness? Seeing that he was about to touch the right hand of the ball of light, Chiba''s brows slowly frowned. After the initial astonishment, at this time, he already understood. Although he has not thought about touching the ball of light now, but because he has incorporated another memory value of his own, after knowing the meaning of the six immortals in front of him, his body almost instinctively wants to avoid this person. . Even though there is fear in my heart, this fear is still within a tolerable range. It can be seen that after knowing the meaning of the six immortals in front of him, how much influence it has on him. "No, it''s just fusion just now, there are still some unsuitable things." At this time, after realizing his gaffe, Chiba slowly retracted his hand and spoke. Although he already knows the function of this light ball now, even from the glimpse of the fusion just now, the function of this light ball has been engraved in his head in a way he can understand. And knowing that this ball of light does no harm to him, even if it is touched, there is actually no problem, but now, he doesn''t have this idea. As for the role of this ball of light, from the information engraved in my mind, its usefulness can already be proved. Even Chiba knew that as long as he touched his hand on the ball of light, he could do quite a few incredible things. Just like the other self, he can separate the soul of the original Taki Chiba, the true son of Taki Mahaba and his wife Sarutobi Komachi, and replace himself with it, and it can also open the door to the world of bliss. Send two souls into it and reunite with Taki Mahaba. It can be said that this ball of light can already do godlike things. However, Chiba may not be able to do this kind of thing. Although this ball of light has great power and power, and even has a faint feeling of transcending the rules of this world, it cannot be used much, let alone. There are other consequences that I dont even know about the other one. Just say that when the other one sent himself into Taki Chibas body and completely transformed Taki Chibas body into his own body, the ball of light was already there. Two-thirds of it was consumed. Originally, this ball of light was not the size of a basketball like it is now, but a larger existence. After the other one had done everything, it shrank sharply to its current size. It can be seen that every time this ball of light is used, it will be consumed. This ball of light is a one-time consumable item. Moreover, the more you go beyond the rules of this world, the greater the consumption. From the previous use of his own situation, he actually did three things. The first thing was to separate his memory and consciousness from the six immortals, leaving a blank self. And this thing is not The power of the Six Ways of Immortals alone, it can be said that the Six Ways of Immortals just used the technique of Yin and Yang to create a spiritual body that accommodates this part of memory and consciousness, so that this part of memory and consciousness, that is, another self can exist for a long time, and truly separate. Consciousness is another one who uses this ball of light to do it, and according to memory, separating this part of memory from consciousness makes the ball of light shrink by a third. And the second thing is to put the blank self into the real Taki Chiba''s body, and transform Taki Chiba''s body, so that the body can fully adapt to his soul, which is to completely transform the body into what he originally possessed. The flesh, in the end, stripped the souls of Taki Chiba and Sarutobi Komachi who died of dystocia, opened the gate of the world of bliss, and sent away the two souls, and this action reduced the light ball by a sixth of its original size. The third thing is to strip away the abilities originally possessed by the body, rationalize them with the power system of Naruto World, and turn them into instantaneous memory. The four abilities of Chakra''s ultra-fine operation ability, clone reinforcement and the power of fetters, namely I thought it was through welfare at first. Of course, now he knows that this is not a cross-benefit, but his own abilities. It is only localized with a ball of light so that it can be used. Otherwise, these abilities will not be effective in this world. As for why it cant be effective, this involves another set of knowledge about the collision of power systems between the world and the world. It may not be over for three days and three nights, so I wont repeat it here. After the other one did this by himself, he was actually regarded as an aboriginal of the Naruto World, and the other one himself was considered to be an aboriginal in the Naruto World. By doing this, he became an aboriginal in the Naruto World, and it was impossible to leave this place anymore. The world. is also the reason why before the fusion, oneself would say there is only this Naruto world. He is now an aboriginal of the Naruto World, which means that he will not cross anymore, even after death, he will go to the Paradise of Bliss, and his life is only once, and he will really die when he dies. Like other aborigines in Naruto World, after death, go where you should go. There is no need to bring any fluke mentality, what is going through after death, what has another life, what is rebirth, etc. You don''t need to think about all these things, he only has this life now, and death is death. After doing this third thing, the ball of light shrank by a sixth. Every time it is consumed, the consumption is very large. If you look at the shrinkage of the light ball, basically, every time you use it, it consumes at least one sixth, that is, if you divide the light ball into six parts, And every time it is used according to the standards of the latter two things, he can still use it twice. According to the criteria of the first thing, he can still use it once. Now, this ball of light should be saved a bit. After all, this ball of light is his real traversal welfare, and the power of this ball of light ~www.novelhall.com~ in a sense is absolutely comparable to the supreme power of this world, otherwise, it was another one at the beginning. How could he threaten the six immortals in front of him, not only let him make a spiritual body, but also let him stay in his own spiritual space, so as not to make any accidents with the spiritual body and let the memory and consciousness of another one disappear. The reason is naturally this ball of light, which has the capital to destroy the world. However, it is impossible now. If the light ball is not consumed, this light ball, plus some operations, can destroy the Ninja World. Now that he has consumed more than half of his power, the ball of light cannot achieve this level. However, even so, this ball of light can still threaten the six immortals in front of him, and it is also a very useful hole card. These six immortals, although Chiba is rooted in this world and is equivalent to an aboriginal, his identity is still a traverser. From a standpoint, the opposition to the six immortals is too common. He must guard against it. "Really... Then, before you leave, can you answer me a question." At this time, hearing Chiba''s words, the six immortals nodded, as if not intending to delve into it, but as always solemn and majestic. And this time, he wants to ask Chiba a question. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2038： proposal Answer...a question? I always feel that it will not be so easy to answer! The six immortals seem harmless to humans and animals, but to me, they may not be neutral. He may be jealous of the remaining spheres of light, perhaps he doesnt know that the spheres of light now have no power to destroy the world, so he didnt show hostility to me. Ok The light ball still couldn''t move. Otherwise, it is very likely that I can''t get out of mental space! Looking at the six immortals who did not change their expressions in front of them, the corners of Chiba''s mouth stiffened slightly. As the corners of his eyes throbbed, such a thought flashed in his heart, and his right hand almost lifted up again. "Yes." However, although the right hand almost made an action before the consciousness, Chiba''s answer was quite simple. Anyway, he still has a reason not to leave now. Now that he can''t use the ball of light, he still has something he wants to get in this Six Dao Immortal. Here, instead of covering up, it''s better to be frank. Besides, even if you are not frank, you will not be easily deceived by the existence of six immortals, or, like the plot of a novel, you will blindly trust yourself with simple thinking and give this to that. "My heart is in your hands." And at this time, hearing Qianye''s straightforward answer, the Six Dao Immortals were also extremely straightforward, almost speaking with an open and honest feeling. Is this Takichiba fearing me? Is it possible that after the fusion, in his memory, do I need to be afraid of existence? But, I just want to quietly wait for the reincarnation of my two children, waiting for the prophetic son, and have no plan to intervene. Will this also make Taki Chiba jealous of me? He is a person who knows everything, but it is impossible that I am not a good person within the scope of his knowledge. Or, a positive person in the traditional sense? Even, will I still cause harm to the world? This Takichiba is different from that young man. He reincarnated into my world as a blank sheet of paper, but with a kind of obsession, and a false memory that seems to be absent from the obsessiveness that is too strong. In essence, he is completely an aboriginal in the world of Naruto, just like other people, like me, the sense of belonging to my world will not lose to me. As long as it is not forced to be anxious, or the youth''s consciousness is disturbed, it is impossible for this child to have thoughts of harming the world. At least, there will be no idea of ??destroying the world, and now that the youth''s consciousness has disappeared, it is impossible for him to think of destroying the world in a short period of time. As long as he does not want to destroy the world, then no matter how he tossed in the Ninja world, he will Within the range I can tolerate. Such an existence that knows everything and does not have the idea of ??destroying the world or being hostile to the world is so jealous of me, as if facing an enemy carefully, is it possible that I will end up endangering the world? Still, this Takichiba has noticed something that I havent realized yet... I am waiting here, is it really correct? And at this moment, in the words, the mind of the Six Dao Immortals flashed through this series of thoughts, but they had already begun to doubt their own position and identity. Heart... is in my hands... This send propositions! is definitely a proposition! A bad answer is a crisis of death! After hearing the extremely straightforward words of the Six Dao Immortals, such a palpitating thought flashed across Chiba''s heart. The heart of the six immortals? This is absolutely life-threatening. As long as he doesn''t say anything, the six immortals may regard him as an enemy. At that time, whether he can survive or not, I am afraid he can''t help him. Although he doesnt know what the heart of the Six Dao Immortals means to him, after all, the Six Dao Immortals should be in a state of death, but it may be because of the magic of Chakra or the power of the Datongmu clan or the power of the sacred tree, or It was the magical effect of the combination of these forces that caused the six immortals to always exist in the original form of existence similar to eternal life, or this is the special feature of the supreme power, but he still knew very well, since the six immortals asked Yes, that must be a very important issue. This question needs to be answered carefully. "I am not here, I don''t know." Although the heart was beating violently, Chiba''s answer was still very simple, but this time, it was a little more sincere and frank. The heart of the six immortals, he doesn''t know where it is. According to another memory of his own, the disappearance of Liudaoxians heart was indeed related to him and the light ball, but he only knew that because of the light ball and his fall, the Liudaoxian lost his heart and did not regenerate. I dont know anything else. He, I dont know where the heart of the Six Dao Immortals is. Its better to be honest here. Although I have lost my heart, the Six Ways of the Immortal still looks very calm and shows no signs of madness. I shouldnt be suspicious of my true answers. Or do something crazy. During the words, Chiba thought so nervously in her heart. "is it" However, the reaction of the Six Dao Immortals relieved him a lot. Hearing this, although he was a bit disappointed, he didn''t say much after all. He just nodded and groaned. As expected, isnt it with him? Also, I can''t feel any connection with me in him, and I feel the presence of my heart all the time. Ok How should I deal with this matter, my heart, I cant keep going like this. As long as my heart is still empty, then the abnormality of the world will continue, sooner or later, my world will... With this groan, the brows of the Six Immortals frowned slightly. "Can I ask you something?" After thinking of this, the Six Dao Immortals suddenly raised their heads, looked at Qianye, and spoke again. Please me one thing? Chiba was taken aback when he heard this. Could it be! But, he reacted quickly. "Before this, I have a proposal for a transaction, can I propose it first?" and then ~www.novelhall.com~ facing the six immortals with sincere gazes, after a slight hesitation flashed on his face, he pursed his lips and said. "Deal?" This time, hearing Chiba''s words, the six immortals were taken aback, but he didn''t expect that Taki Chiba would make a deal with him. nothing. He always asks for others, and he should show a certain degree of sincerity. Although he is equivalent to an aboriginal, he is a visitor from another world after all, and he also showed kindness to my world. Here I should also show him kind. And in this moment, such a thought flashed through the mind of the six immortals. "Yes." After , he also spoke very simply. Did you agree so simply? Is there any fear... Or, because I ask for it, so... And after hearing this sound, Qianye''s face remained unchanged, but a faint suspicion arose in his heart. "Fairy, do you want to know the future?" However, although he was suspicious in his heart, Chiba''s mouth was still crisp. simply uttered one, making the Six Dao Immortals change their words for the first time. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2039： measure hasn''t... the future? Obviously he didn''t expect that the other party would make such a proposal, and it was something he could hardly imagine. The Six Ways of Immortals had a lifespan similar to immortality and countless experiences. At this time, some did not know what to say, face. Suddenly there was a layer of stunnedness. "Yes, the future." Seeing the stunned appearance of the six immortals, Qianye didn''t have any surprises, just took a slight breath and said. The reaction of the Six Dao Immortal was entirely in his expectation. From the memory of another one he encountered and the Liu Dao immortal and his observations just now, Chiba has confirmed that although the Six Dao Immortal is the supreme power in this world, , But do not know the future development of this world. In other words, this Six Dao Immortal does not know the plot, or the historical process of this world is based on the plot of a comic. And since the Six Ways of Immortals know the traversers, they must know that the traversers are basically people who know everything, and will not doubt the credibility of this future, and suddenly, by such a proposal, they can know this The world, even its own future, no matter who it is, will have such a reaction. In other words, a reaction like this. When making the proposal, Chiba knew that the Six Dao Immortals would react this way, and didn''t care much at this time. And the key is how to make the Six Dao Immortals accept this proposal. Although it is definitely a great temptation to know the future, let alone the Six Dao immortals still have a heart knot that has not been solved. Indra and Asura brothers turned against him and directly attacked him. The division of the established Ninja School into the Ninja World with constant wars completely violated his original intention. It can also be said that it completely deviated from his philosophy and allowed the whole world to develop in the direction he least wanted. This, from In the end of the original work, he divided his power equally between Naruto and Sasuke. It can be seen that the Six Ways of the Immortal really want to change the situation of Ninja, and if you know the development direction of this world, what will happen in the future will be easier. Eliminate obstacles and let the world develop in the direction you want. Moreover, the six immortals have special status and are the supreme power. If you really know the direction of the world''s development, you may change the course of history or the plot of the original story. Ye do it more efficiently and faster. This is almost an irresistible transaction. For Chiba, this transaction is, in a sense, a business that will never lose money. After all, in a sense, Chiba and Liudaoxianren have the same position in this regard. However, although the temptation is great, Chiba is a little worried about another aspect, that is, when he first entered this spiritual space, before he merged, he felt that he felt behind the supreme power from the words and deeds of the six immortals. The huge monster made him feel the trembling emptiness in his heart, but he really felt the existence of the huge monster. Something like the will of the world. No matter how lofty the status of the Six Dao Immortals is, they are ultimately the creation of this world. Based on another conclusion drawn from his many experiences, the supreme power needs to serve this world. Of course, it is not the service of a slave relationship, but a certain This kind of symbiosis and win-win relationship, in a sense, is also mutually restrictive. But in general, the world is dominated. In other words, God cannot transcend the creation of his own world, and since the world created God, it must also bear the consequences of the existence of this God. Its just that God can die, but the world cannot die. Because the world is dead, even if God exists, he will die together. Now, although this future or the plot is extremely tempting to the Six Dao Immortals, it may not be a good thing for the world. Chiba is not sure now. Letting the second person know the plot of the original will be beneficial to the world. Still harmful consequences. It is precisely because I dont know how good or bad the consequences will be to the world, whether the world will reject or oppose it. Judging from his experience, the chance of not rejecting or disagreeing is quite small. To be honest, this Naruto world, the Naruto world that he passed through, is an abnormal world and an abnormal world in his own set of worlds and worlds, and Chiba is totally confused now. What happened to this world where there are frequent traversers? According to the normal world division, the will of the world should always run like a set program, run according to the set process, there is no consciousness, just run step by step. For example, in this Naruto world, the progress of the world should be based on the Naruto manga that Chiba saw, and everything is strictly advancing in accordance with the original work. The will of the world wants to move forward in accordance with the original process. However, now, it is constantly infected with the virus called the traverser, and the antibody or anti-virus program of the rebirth has also been produced, and it has become an abnormal world, and at this time, will the world''s will remain unconscious and just follow the steps Chiba is not sure about the running program. This kind of abnormal world cannot be guessed by common sense. Combined with Chiba''s experience in this Naruto world, the will of this world is definitely not on his side. Now, it depends on the extent to which the Six Dao Immortals can influence the world, whether they are completely controlled by the world, or can influence the will of the world to a large extent. If the six immortals agree, then not only will he get what he wants for this transaction, but he will also be able to make his next journey smoother. If the Six Dao Immortals did not agree, then things would be a bit tricky, and he must carefully consider the matter of the Six Dao Immortals'' requests. Because, he might be an enemy of the whole world. "For you, there should be something unfinished, you have been waiting, just to solve this matter, knowing the future, how useful it is for you to settle this matter~www.novelhall.com~ I dont need to I''ll go into more details, fairy." Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but add another sentence. There are still things... How does he know? Do not! He should know that, he knows everything about us. Indeed, if you know the future, you can avoid a lot of things, and you can avoid a lot of crooked roads. Even, success or failure can be directly determined. After all, by doing this, I may not be 100% successful and get everything back on track. But... When hearing this sound, the stunned six immortals on his face slowly faded, slightly startled, but they quickly reacted. "Let me know what I need to pay?" However, in his next words, there was no answer, but a question was thrown back. This is a transaction after all, and it is undeniable that it is extremely tempting to him, but the transaction is not just about what you can get, but what you need to pay. Here, he plans to ask the price of the transaction first. Do it again, measure. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2040： Cant it... What do I need to pay...? means that it still needs to be measured? Is there a show, or no show? Although the things I asked for should not be too much for Liu Dao Xianren, since Liu Dao Xianren did not directly agree, and asked me so cautiously about what I need to pay, I am afraid it is not so easy. Since it needs to be measured, it is that the Six Dao Immortals themselves are willing to accept, but because of something, they can''t immediately agree, and can only use other things to try to persuade and accept. And this object of persuasion, whether it is the Six Dao Immortals, or the will of the world... Sure enough, isn''t it that easy? Looking at the Six Dao Immortals who had fully restored their solemnity and majesty before him, Qianye''s expression remained unchanged, but a trace of haze flashed in his heart. "I want to learn the technique of yin and yang escape." However, although there was a haze in his heart, there was no pause in Chiba''s mouth, and he said straightforwardly. He has already put the bargaining chips on the bargaining chip. There is no need for hypocrisy, and there are no small skills to use. Moreover, even if there are any skills, an old monster who does not know how many years of experience such as the Six Paths of Immortals, and still the highest in the world Power, a representative of the will of the world in a certain sense, is of no use to skills, and may even have an adverse effect. Now, the best way is to be honest and open like this and keep a deal as it should be. And this learning technique of Yin and Yang escape is the reason why he stayed here and did not leave immediately. After all, after leaving here, he has to face that Uchiha Nobuhiko, to save Kushina, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is a hurdle that can never be avoided. To defeat Uchiha Nobuhiko, or to save Kushina in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko, then Susao cannot be avoided. He has to face Suzuo Nohu. This Uchiha Nobuhiko has evolved the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and Susano''s power has not even been fully utilized. If he does not have the means to harm Susano, then, even if he goes out, he will have nothing. As. Although this ball of light can do many things, even unthinkable things, with its current size, or power, it is impossible to create an ability that can hurt Susao out of thin air. Moreover, this ball of light still has to stay here to pin down the Six Dao Immortals, and possibly even the world will that doesn''t have any favor with him. cannot be used unscrupulously. Therefore, in the current situation, he wants to hurt Suzuo Nenghu, and there is actually only one thing he can do, and that is to learn the technique of yin and yang escape, and then integrate the yin and yang escape with the other five escape techniques. together. There is only this way. With his current conditions, there is only this kind of power, which is the easiest to learn, and an effective method that can cause harm to even the complete body. Moreover, the existence of the whole Hokage world who is most proficient in the technique of Yin and Yang escape is right in front of him at this moment. He can definitely learn the most complete Yin and Yang escape technique. Of course, this yin and yang escape technique, looking at the entire original work, and even the world of Naruto that Chiba understands, is also a very special existence. This kind of technique that can create shape and give life is already related to the fundamentals of the world. Even if Qianye learned it, it would not be possible to reach the height of the Six Ways of Immortals, nor could it be exaggerated to the extent that the Ten Tails were divided like the Six Ways of Immortals and created a whole new life. But, after all, it is a world-class escape technique. After all, his identity is still a traverser. In terms of position, he is more or less the opposite of the Six Dao Immortals. It is not that simple to ask for instruction. Therefore, he also proposed this deal, using the original plot he knew to make the deal. For the Six Dao Immortals, what Chiba possesses, except for the ball of light, is the most tempting to know everything. The ball of light is impossible to let out. Besides, even if you let it out, the six immortals may not dare to accept it. And this knows everything, it is completely possible, and even in various senses, it can be done with a few strokes. After all, even if the six immortals are told, there will be no loss. The original story depicts their story, but there is no information and intelligence from Chiba. It is a business that makes no money. Of course, the premise is that the six immortals accept it. "The technique of yin and yang escape......" Hearing this sound, the Six Dao Immortals were taken aback for a while, obviously he did not expect that Qianye would make such a request. is it! It turns out that this is the case. He knows everything. He should know that the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel can use Susano Nogu, and it is still a complete Susa Nogu. That Uchiha Nobuhiko has evolved the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, To save his teacher, he must face Nobuhiko Uchiha. The technique of yin and yang escape, combined with the other five escape techniques... This kid is perfectly using his best advantage. But... In the next second, he immediately reacted. He has watched the experience of Takichiba in front of him here. He is very clear about what kind of situation he is facing now. Combining these, it is not difficult to draw what Takichiba is thinking now. , And why this deal was proposed. "I''m sorry, I can''t agree to this transaction." However, even though he knew that Taki Chiba wanted to learn the Yin-Yang escape technique to save his fetters and to maintain his fetters with the world, what the Six Dao Immortals refused was quite simply. He could not agree to this transaction. Even though, Taki Chibas reason is very legitimate. Even though, the conditions he gave are quite tempting to him, but... He can''t agree! can''t it? And hearing this sound, Chiba''s face changed slightly, slightly stiff. Could it be that, next, I can only proceed based on the memory of the other one when he used the Yin-Yang escape technique to create a spiritual body by the Six Dao Immortals, and the part he saw... But ~www.novelhall.com~ Although his face has changed, Chiba''s heart is not too disturbed. On the one hand, he is already psychologically prepared to be rejected. On the other hand, he is also rejected. The plan is. When another immortal asked Liu Dao to make a spiritual body that could accommodate his part of his consciousness and memory, he had seen Liu Dao immortal perform the technique of yin and yang escape. At that time, the ability of instantaneous memory was successfully localized, plus another A person with various knowledge of countless experiences happened to be able to partially analyze the Yin and Yang escape technique of the Six Dao Immortals through instantaneous memory. In his mind, he actually possesses a part of Yin and Yang escape knowledge, but it is incomplete. If the Six Dao Immortals don''t teach, he can only calculate from this part of the knowledge. As for whether he can learn it, it depends on luck. Although it is not very reliable, but he can only do so. "Really...I know..." Therefore, at this time, after hearing the refusal of the Six Immortals, Chiba, who could not come up with a better bargaining chip, could only choose the latter path. He sighed immediately, as if he was not prepared to fight anymore, and said. "But, I can teach you the technique of yin and yang escape." However, at this moment, when he was planning to find another way, the words of the six immortals sounded abruptly. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2041： have to "Now...then teach...huh? Can you teach me?" Hearing this abrupt words, Chiba did not react at first, and subconsciously followed the second half of the sentence, and in the middle of the sentence, he was affected by the abrupt words again. Suddenly, his pupils opened slightly wide. , Suddenly looked at the six immortals. Do not complete the transaction... I don''t want to know the future, but can you teach me Yin and Yang escape? This How is this going? What do you think of this Six Dao Immortal? Its fine if I dont complete the transaction. I will teach me the yin-yang escape technique again. I am a traverser after all. reasonable. But, I dont need to pay anything, just so easily teach me this kind of ninjutsu that can affect the world, this... What kind of medicine is sold in the gourd! And in his heart, he was surprised, but full of doubt. For the Six Dao Immortals to teach him the Yin and Yang escape technique, Qianye didn''t have the kind of twists and turns, but the surprise was full of doubts. The so-called world has no pie for nothing. He who has merged with another memory of his own, is even more convinced that it is a price to get anything. The so-called earning or not earning is just the ratio of gain to pay. That''s it. It may be that the fusion is not perfect now, and some remaining things in his own personality consciousness are still affecting him faintly. Although it will not dominate, Chiba will still be affected by another own thinking mode. And this time, it should have been influenced by another self. However, this influence is positive for Chiba. If you change to the previous him, I am afraid that you will not be overwhelmed by joy for a while, or even for a while, and this moment, for a while, you may be overwhelmed by joy. And make some irrational decisions, or ignore many details because of joy, and eventually make something irrational or make you lose. Now, this vigilance is very necessary. The six immortals in front of him are not black and white, but gray. Because of the position, the six immortals cannot help him wholeheartedly. If the six immortals really want to teach sincerely, Qianye is absolutely not. I will believe it. There are only two possibilities for the Liudao Immortal to help him sincerely, regardless of return. The first kind, they are in the same position at this moment. The second one is to dont have other pictures. As for what the picture is, whether it is beneficial or harmful to him, it is unclear. Although he has accepted another experience and memory of his own, the experience in this Naruto world, the other one does not have. This experience and memory will bring him many useful things when he digests in the future. However, it is not something that can turn the tide and despise this world from now on. At most, it allows him to understand more and it is easier to analyze some of the context of the Naruto world he is currently in. is very useful for the future, but the effect is not invincible. Where he should be careful, he still has to be careful. Even, because of another memory of his own, his will for this world, or the world behind the Six Dao Immortals, is a little more in awe, even fear. This is not a cool world, but reality. It is a giant, terrifying giant, even if vaguely aware, it can scare him into a trembling existence. Compared with the world, he is an ant and a planet. The gap, just to feel, Chiba has a sense of crushed oppression and powerlessness. How can you not be in awe, how can you not be afraid? But now, the Six Dao Immortals suddenly made such a request, and it seemed that he wanted to help him wholeheartedly. Perhaps, its a normal thing to change to the world of Shuangwens novels, but, when placed here, Chiba Some are afraid to accept it. Because this is very likely a pit, and the six immortals are waiting for him to jump down. This can be seen from the fact that the six immortals do not accept transactions. Knowing everything that is about to happen in the future, for the Six Dao Immortals who still have heart knots, and also change the world of Ninja and create peace, if they are in their original heart, how can they not accept it? Compared with future intelligence, Yin Yang Escape Quite not worth mentioning. Now that the Six Immortals do not accept transactions, they must be restricted by the will of the world. Then, restricted by the will of the world, he has to teach himself Yin-Yang escape technique for free. It is not known how much world will has been mixed in it. According to the will of the world, he is a person who knows everything that shouldn''t exist, and there is much more tricky inside. If Chiba easily believes, he will not live now. "That''s right." Regarding this, the six immortals looked at Chiba, still solemn and majestic, and nodded affirmatively. "If you want to learn the Six Ways of Immortality, I can also teach you." At the end, the Six Dao Immortals seemed to have thought of something again, and added something. wrong! This situation is absolutely wrong, what happened to this Six Dao Immortal? What''s happening here? is not only yin and yang escape, but also six immortals? These six immortals, in a sense, really can be called the highest point of the power system, no, it should be the commanding height. Free to teach Yin and Yang escape technique, that''s all. Yin and Yang escape technique ~www.novelhall.com~ Although it is also a very powerful escape technique, it is also very powerful, creating a form to give life, and the level is also very high, but the six ways of immortality can be automatically generated by mastering it, and it can be It is a part of the supreme power to easily grasp the Yushu Destroying Technique, and the Chakra to eliminate the Chakra''s Taoist jade. level, totally different! Six Ways of Immortality? There must be something tricky here, it''s almost the same! If this is the case, it must not be touched. Not only the Six Ways of Immortality cannot be learned, but even the Yin and Yang Evacuation Technique cannot be touched! is definitely a trap! Although I dont know what kind of trap it is, its definitely not good for me! Its not good to accept it like this! might as well calculate yin and yang escape from limited information! And when he heard these words, Chiba was suddenly dumb, and his face instantly stiffened. An uncontrollable alertness slowly surfaced on his face. "However, there is one thing, I must also explain to you, I can teach Yin and Yang escape technique, and even the Six Paths of Immortality, but you must do one thing for me." At this time, after adding a sentence, the Six Dao Immortals groaned slightly, as if after weighing them, they spoke again. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2042： Sure do something? Was it asking me before? Is this a condition? Looking at the six immortals who suddenly spoke in front of him, the alertness on Qianye''s face was instantly replaced by a kind of astonishment, and the alertness in his heart dissipated instantly. "what''s up?" Then, he took a slight breath and said simply. It turned out to be like this, this Six Dao Immortal is really... can''t you say it clearly in one sentence... While talking, Chiba''s heart suddenly became relaxed. If there are other requirements, then this matter is not a simple trap. The nature of this matter has changed from a unilateral favor to a transaction. Liu Dao Xianren teaches Yin Yang escape technique and even Six Dao Xianshu, which is the bargaining chip, and doing things for Liu Dao immortal is the price he has to pay. If you want to learn Yin and Yang escape technique and even the Six Ways of Immortality, then you must do things for the Six Ways of Immortals. "whats the matter?" However, although it is easy, although I understand that this matter is a transaction, the nature is completely different, in the current situation, even if the Six Dao Immortals do not accept his transaction, he still intends to teach Yin and Yang escape technique, and even on this basis, several upgrade He also plans to teach the Six Ways of Immortality. This bargaining chip has made him unable to refuse. If he has the Six Ways of Immortality, then the kaleidoscope of Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him is not worth mentioning. However, his ease lasted only for a moment, and was immediately replaced by a solemnity. Even a layer of solemnity appeared on his face. A bargaining bargaining bargaining chip, Yin-Yang Escape Technique and Six Ways of Immortality... And his heart is even more solemn than the weight on his face. is able to make the Six Dao Immortals propose such a condition, not only the Yin and Yang escape technique, but also the Six Dao Immortal technique, which is part of the supreme power, and it is also given to a traverser. The price of this part is extremely high. From a standpoint, if Chiba has learned the Six Ways of Immortality, which is part of the supreme power of the Naruto World, then his strength is at least the ceiling level, or the demigod level of the Naruto World, makes a standpoint more opposing The traversers together, mastering the power of almost a demigod, the high price of this has exceeded Qianye''s imagination. This trading chip is much heavier than it seems. Even for the Six Dao Immortals, it is a big throw. Then, with such a heavy bargaining chip, what kind of weight will Chiba have to pay in exchange for it? The Liudao Immortal is definitely not a fool, nor is he an idiot who blindly believes in others without understanding the trade-offs of pros and cons. Even, he is subject to the will of the world. If this matter is not approved by the will of the world, then the immortal of the Six Daos is absolutely impossible. To teach a part of the supreme power of the Six Ways of Immortality. Moreover, it was taught to an opposite traverser. Even if this traverser is already localized, it is impossible. In other words, such a bargaining chip is agreed by the will of the world, and it is something the world has to accomplish even if it creates a demigod with an opposing position. In other words, this is something that the world cannot do, and the worlds will is helpless. You can only use such a heavy bargaining chip in exchange for someone who has more enemies than friends to do this thing. And Chiba is a mortal, after all, things that the world can''t do, can he do it instead? How dangerous is this thing? Is it something that makes him sure to die? These must be asked clearly. After all, the will of the world may also know that this is something more than death, in order to let this traverser who has been trying to change his destiny, that is, its established trajectory, to die by himself. Here, you must ask clearly. Moreover, even if the Will of the World and the Six Dao Immortals didn''t want him to die, this matter has been asked clearly, I am afraid it is not a simple matter. Yin and Yang Escape Technique and Six Paths of Immortality, which are all necessary things for him, can relieve his current predicament, but they are not so easy to handle. He also believes that if he fails his account, then the revenge from the gods and the will of the world will be terrible. After all, in a sense, he is also controlled by this world. The reason is Kushina and the others. He has already had a lot of fetters with this world, and there are some things that can''t be parted. Even the six immortals and the will of the world will choose him to do this very important to the world, but the world is helpless, because they know and believe that because of these fetters, they have developed a strong sense of belonging to the world. Because of this perspective, he is not the complete opposite. After all, according to another''s own memory, if a world dies, everything rooted in this world will disappear. The world is dead, and everything in the world is dead. Even if some in the world have left this world, they will still die together. For example, if this Naruto world dies, Chiba''s body will disappear because it is a product of this world, and because of another localized behavior of its own, a large part of Chiba''s soul may die. Therefore, he has no reason to destroy the world, nor does he do anything unfavorable to the world itself, but he wants to change his destiny after all, but his behavior is contrary to the will of the world, causing hostility to the will of the world. In a sense, ones own will for the world is a very complex existence. On the one hand, the will of the world understands that Chiba is not a devastating hazard, it can be trusted, and it can be regarded as a member of its own. In the crisis of destruction, you can rely on Chiba. On the other hand, the will of the world also knows that Chiba wants to obstruct it and resist it. For its purpose, it is a thorn in the flesh. is an enemy and a friend, and in the absence of a crisis of destruction, the enemy is greater than the friend. "I need you to help me find my heart~www.novelhall.com~ I can feel that my heart is in this world, but I can''t find it. Here, I can only rely on you." Regarding the dignified question of Chiba, the six immortals did not show any other behavior, as if Chiba''s reaction was expected, and said straightforwardly. "What about the time? What about the deadline?" Chiba did not talk any more nonsense about this, and began to ask for some details. "As soon as possible, but I won''t ask you to finish it in any time." Hearing this, the Six Dao Immortals didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. In other words... There is no time limit, but as soon as possible... When he heard this, Chiba frowned tightly, but did not answer immediately, nor did he ask anything, but... fell silent. "You can think about it, or if you have any other questions, you can ask me." Seeing the appearance of Chiba, the Six Dao Immortals didn''t seem to be anxious, just said this. Here, give him some time. Give him some time before he agrees. And in his heart and words, such a determined thought flashed through. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2043： Implication In other words, the current situation, according to another concept of its own, is equivalent to a task or something. Its just that the reward for this task is unprecedented. It is directly the yin and yang evacuation technique in the Naruto world, which is relatively close to the highest point of the power system, and even the six fairy techniques that are directly part of the supreme power. If the change is normal, here, it would be better to refuse. Moreover, there is still no time limit for this task. The restrictions are too loose and completely unreasonable. Generally speaking, the conditions of this reward task, or transaction, must be harsh. And the current situation, either is that the difficulty of this task is extremely high, resulting in no time limit, if there is a time limit, it may never be possible to complete. Either, Six Dao Immortals and World Will, there are other plans. In other words, there are still places I haven''t figured out. The so-called will of the world is not what I thought, there are deeper reasons, so I want to improve my strength. This may be because the will of the world feels that my strength is not enough, not reaching the level it wants. This is not to say that the will of the world is on my side, but that the will of the world has other plans and requires me to reach a certain level of strength. Regardless of the possibility, it may not do me any good. The words of the six immortals fell in his ears, but Qianye''s brows finally frowned tightly. "Then, to what extent can you provide relevant information." Thinking of this, Chiba frowned and groaned, then raised his head, looked at the six immortals, and asked. Although the two possibilities may not be of any benefit to him, the current Chiba is not in an ordinary state after all, but in a rather awkward situation. He needs Yin-Yang escape technique very much, otherwise, even if To be able to go out, I am afraid it is only to face more cruel facts. His strength has reached a bottleneck. Facing Uchiha Nobuhikos power system in the Naruto World, they are all at the top, and above it is the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel of the supreme power, and it still opened Susano. In the eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, he has no other way except to learn the yin and yang escape technique. Although he still has relevant knowledge of Yin-Yang Escape in his mind, he cannot learn it 100% after all. Even the probability of learning is quite low. Now there is a chance that he will definitely learn. In the end, it is hard to refuse. Therefore, he now wants to understand this transaction as much as possible, and comprehensively estimate the feasibility of this transaction. After all, this kind of transaction is, in a sense, a life-threatening hurdle. After , he will be able to get stronger power. can''t pass, then, it may be the result of death. It is necessary to understand what should be understood. Moreover, this Six Dao Immortal and the giant behind the Six Dao Immortal also showed considerable sincerity. I am afraid that there are things he can''t imagine in it. If it can be completed, perhaps a certain Six Dao Immortal and the giant behind it will also be obtained. Goodwill. greatly weakened this behemoth, which Chiba now calls the hostility of the will of the world. That is still quite beneficial to him. Although Chiba will not make concessions for the purpose of saving Kushina and the others, it is always a good thing to be more friendly and less hostile. After all, to save Kushina, one more Nine-Tailed Pillar, it is impossible for the world to collapse and destroy. The will of the world must follow the established route, then Chiba will train him a savior, the son of prophecy, and give him a chance to end the past. Nine Tails can be sealed separately. And here, he happened to be able to save another existence that could seal the nine tails separately. When the time comes, he just needs to add another stroke to the plan. Do not conflict. It''s just that he needs the will of the world to believe in him, that he can change the fate of Jiu Xinnai while still satisfying the will of the world, and believe that he will do the same for the will of the world. Regardless of what the world will will do in the end, it is necessary for Chiba to increase the favorability of the Six Dao Immortals and the world will behind it. Therefore, agreeing to this transaction also has another layer of benefits in it, which may be able to open up the situation. Of course, there are many benefits, but he still has to figure out the difficulty and feasibility of this transaction. After all, Chiba is not a hot-headed person, the more this time, the more calm he is, and now he has merged with another self, has another memory of himself, and now because he has just merged, there are some other people. With his own character remaining, Chiba is absolutely impossible to be mad at weighing pros and cons. "No, now I have no idea about the disappearance of my heart, so there is no information." In this regard, Liu Dao Xianren answered very simply, and did not hesitate because he could not provide any information to Chiba. As expected, do you ask this question? While speaking, a clear thought flashed through the mind of the Six Dao Immortals. Is there really no? However, it is a bit too exaggerated, and there is no information at all. And hearing this sentence, Chiba''s face didn''t change much, and such a thought flashed in his heart, it seemed that he had long thought that the six immortals would answer this way. Although I asked this question, Chiba is actually just holding a fluke. If there is any information, how can he ask him for help with the skills of the six immortals and the will of the world? How could the will of the world compromise with him? Its just that, although he knew that the Six Dao Immortals and the will of the world might not have a clue, Chiba did not expect that there would be no information at all. Now... How should I decide? Chiba hesitated when faced with no news. This situation where there is no information at all is already the most dangerous situation, and it is still unknown that even the Six Dao Immortals and the Will of the World have no way to obtain information. How dangerous is this ~www.novelhall.com~ even if there is no other Chiba also knows his own memories and experiences. This kind of unknown is definitely more dangerous than the desperate situation in front of you. From the simplest point of view, if the heart of the Six Dao Immortals is in the hands of a certain existence, or within the scope of a certain phenomenon, then the existence and imagination that can prevent the Liu Dao immortals from obtaining any intelligence of their own heart can hide from the world. Will, and the helpless existence and phenomenon of the Six Dao Immortals and the Will of the World, what a terrible opponent to Qianye? "How long does it take to learn the Six Ways of Immortality?" Thinking of this, Chiba did not rush to agree, but asked another question. A very critical question. If you really have to face such an unknown, or such an existence or phenomenon, then there is only one possibility for the most guaranteed thing. That is power! "You may have some misunderstandings. Of course, in this regard, I haven''t made it clear. Now, I will not teach you the Six Ways of Immortality." However, after asking the question from Chiba, the Six Dao Immortals shook his head and spoke. The meaning of the words, but it is, does not intend to teach the Six Ways of Chiba now! () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2044： unreasonable…… Now, wont you teach it to me? In other words, even if I agree, it is impossible to learn the Six Ways of Immortality. can only, have you learned the yin and yang escape technique? Looking at the serious and serious face of the Six Dao Immortals, Qianye was slightly startled, a look of surprise appeared on his face. This...what a joke! If it''s just the Yin and Yang escape technique, if you still can''t learn the Six Ways of Immortality, then... this deal, can''t be agreed. At the same time, his mind has quietly made a decision. But... Why did the Six Dao Immortals say that? He is not an idiot. If I say this, I will definitely not agree, and his purpose is to make me agree to help him find the heart, and this heart must be a very important thing, and even the will of the world can tell him about it. Compromise, although the difficulty and danger are there, it is definitely not something that ordinary people can do, but he still offers attractive conditions and uses absolute power as a deal. Obviously, except for me , I''m afraid he can''t find a second person. If I can find a second person, I will never consider my position as a hostile traverser that is more friendly than friendly. In other words, I am his only choice. He should be trying to get my consent at all costs. At this time, he shouldn''t say such things. So, is there any other machine front here? What the **** is this Six Dao Immortal thinking? Still, did I miss something? However, after making the decision, another thought flashed through his mind. The behavior of the six immortals is a bit strange. It stands to reason that in this situation, he is the only choice. It is impossible to say such a thing. This is basically killing himself. However, the Six Ways of Immortals are not stupid to this degree. Then, why did the six immortals do this? What is hidden in it, he must figure it out! After all, deep down in his heart, after all, he is still unwilling to give up this opportunity. If he can only learn the Yin and Yang escape technique now, but he can learn the Six Ways of Immortality later, then he really does not have to agree to it. . He is not without chips, in this matter. The thoughts of the Six Dao Immortals, he has almost touched them now. He is very clear about the situation he is in now, what is good for him and what is bad for him. Even the Six Dao Immortals know that this matter cannot be threatened. Chibas downside in the face of this transaction is that he now has to go out to face Uchiha Nobuhiko. Without Yin and Yang, he would be at an absolute disadvantage and may not even be able to save Kushina, changing his fate and failing again. And if you study it yourself, the chance of failure is too great. In a sense, you must learn the Yin-Yang escape technique through the Six Dao Immortals. In other words, he needs six immortals to teach him Yin and Yang escape technique. On the other hand, Liu Dao Xianren has only one candidate for him at this time. If he does not agree, Liu Dao Xianren will have no choice. This is why the Six Dao Immortals use transactions. At first, perhaps he wanted to ask himself to do this. However, for some reason, he changed to transactions. However, even so, he did not choose to use the present The situation threatened him and made himself promise to find a heart for him. Obviously, he wanted to understand the pros and cons of this. The fact that both parties will win-win if they cooperate, and both parties will lose. Therefore, in this transaction, Chiba is not completely without bargaining chips. On the contrary, it is because he has the equivalent bargaining chips. Therefore, Liu Dao Xian talents will offer the conditions of Yin Yang Escape Technique and Six Dao Immortal Techniques. And here, not only should he refuse, but he should refuse very simply, putting pressure on Liu Dao immortals. "In this case, I''m sorry, I can only..." is also because of this, even if there are doubts in my heart, knowing what the six immortals must be hiding, I have to figure it out, but in Chiba''s mouth, there is still no pause, and he said very simply. He can''t give in here. must not give in. This is a transaction, no matter what the outside is, at this time, this is already a game between him and the six immortals. "Wait a minute." At this time, the words he refused hadn''t finished yet, the Six Ways of Immortal knew that he would say so, stretched out his hand, and interrupted his words. "There is no information in this transaction, and there are people out there that I can''t deal with. I even say whether I can survive or not. I can''t accept such conditions." However, even though the words were interrupted, Chiba didn''t stop there, and even spoke a little bit aggressively. "I know, so, I will teach you Yin and Yang escape, the Six Ways of Immortality, and I will also teach you, but the Six Ways of Immortality, I will not teach you immediately, after all, this is an unlimited transaction." Regarding this, the Six Dao Immortals didn''t seem to have any changes because of Qianye''s aggressive words, but just said seriously. There is no deadline... That''s how it is. And hearing this sound, Chiba''s brows slowly relaxed, and he suddenly understood something. Of course the Six Dao Immortal is not an idiot, nor is he a fool, let alone a stupid stupid person. The reason why he would say such seemingly stupid, too straightforward self-defeating words is entirely his consideration. That is, the disadvantage of this transaction to Liudao Immortal. From the perspective of the transaction, the disadvantage of Liudao Immortal is that he only has Chiba as a candidate. From the perspective of transaction, the disadvantage of Liudao Immortal is It''s time limit. Yes, time limit. This transaction does not require any time limit for Chiba. In view of the current situation, it is impossible for Six Dao immortals to impose curse seals and other compulsory means, and Chiba will definitely not agree to give himself a curse seal. Then, if the Six Dao Immortals rashly taught Chiba the Six Dao Immortals, and gave Chiba time to learn and use them proficiently, then if Chiba relies on his debts, then how should he deal with himself. revenge? kill? Is it kidnapping someone he cares about? These are the next steps~www.novelhall.com~No, even the next steps are not counted. His purpose is to regain the heart. This is a vital matter, and it is something to be done at all costs. Doubt. He did this, but in the end it was just a moment of joy, the matter has not yet been resolved, he is still a loser, a loser. Even, it may lose everything, ruin everything. So, now, he must give himself a guarantee. And this guarantee, the most appropriate, is to postpone the professor of the Six Paths of Immortality. A part of the supreme power of Six Ways of Immortality, for the traverser in front of him, it is absolutely an irresistible temptation. Moreover, this traverser has a considerable plan. The Six Ways of Immortality is absolutely what he dreams of. This is something that can become a restriction. So, now, he cannot teach immediately. "So, when can you teach me the Six Paths of Immortality, or how much do you want me to do?" At this moment, Chiba who came to understand suddenly, looked at the six immortals in front of him without any hesitation, and said loosely. This makes sense. He, willing to believe. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2045： condition "Find the trace of my heart." Looking at Qianye in front of him, the Six Dao Immortals paused for a while, without any extra modification, and said straightforwardly. As long as you find the trace of the heart, teach the Six Ways of Immortality. "Then, you are not afraid that after I find the trace and learn the Six Ways of Immortality, I will not admit it?" Regarding this, Chiba''s face didn''t change much, and he said lightly, but there was a little more relaxed meaning between the words. . After everything was reasonable and reasonable, Chiba''s mentality finally relaxed completely, and now everything has become clear. He had the reason he had to accept this transaction, and the Six Ways of Immortals also had constraints in Chibas hands. The two of them stood at the height of the transaction that they had figured out. Everyone has disadvantages and advantages. The place. Such a transaction made Chiba very relieved. To be honest, I can accept the current situation. Although I was very puzzled just now why the Six Dao Immortals suddenly appeared and did not teach the words of the Six Dao Immortals, but if the Six Dao Immortals really did not say this, he might not be too. Will simply agree. Sooner or later, he will also discover that if the Six Ways of Immortals directly teach Yin and Yang Escape Technique and Six Ways of Immortality, this transaction will not be constituted at all. A transaction that has no time limit and pays all the money at once is too abnormal. The two of them have not cooperated many times, and they have a deep understanding and trust. On the contrary, they are still more hostile in their positions. In this case, the Six Dao Immortal also gave such generous terms, so he had to wonder if there was something tricky in it, and he should accept it. This is just right now. This is the way of trading on an equal footing. Although it is impossible to learn the Six Ways of Immortality right away, it makes Chiba very at ease. There is no free lunch, and there is no falling pies. No matter how hard you work, you get a reward. It was him, or another self, who never believed in such things as good things from heaven. "Not afraid." In response, the six immortals shook his head, the serious expression on his face seemed to fade slightly, and he spoke. It seems that I agreed. This Takichiba really hasn''t changed at all. That young man wiped it out thoroughly, and it didn''t affect Takichiba in the slightest. If it were that young man, he wouldn''t be so easy to talk, and he would have to teach half of the six ways of immortality. Ok was finally confirmed, that the personality of the dangerous person, there is no residue, and then, you can safely give these things to him. The heart is very important. Fortunately... Fortunately, this Taki Chiba, this Taki Chiba, who is considered to be a native of my world, if I change to that young man, this thing cannot be done like this. At this moment, the Six Dao Immortals felt a long sigh of relief. For him, although the young man who is carrying the soul of a young man, and the soul of a young man who has been separated and fused together, is the only candidate to retrieve his heart, after all, this young man is more enemy than friend, even if he Try to express kindness and lower your body, try to pull the two sides into a position where they will not dislike each other. However, the positions are different after all, especially the personality of the young man before this boy, the lack of affection and indifference, and The cruel insight into the world, the character that will destroy the world at every turn, seems to contain countless feelings of resentment and hatred, making him completely afraid to cooperate with this young man. However, this Takichiba is completely different. In comparison, the two conscious personalities have quite opposite feelings. The youth looks calm and introverted, and seems to give people a relatively quiet and harmless feeling. , But it is very crazy inside, I am afraid there is only indifference and coldness in my heart, and most of it is resentment and hatred. And this Takichiba does not seem to care about anything, sometimes looks very gloomy, but it is a typical cold outside, hot inside, friends are in trouble, and often cares about his own life, others give a little warmth, he just A hundred times a thousand times the response, there is definitely an existence full of warmth and sunshine inside. is still the kind of gentle existence that has always cared about others better than himself. To tell the truth, the Six Dao Immortals are also very strange, why the same person can split into such two completely opposite personalities. At the same time, I am also a little curious about what the young man has experienced and will become like this. But after all, this is just a bit of curiosity. Now, he is more relaxed. Since Taki Chiba in front of him said so, then it also means that he has finally entrusted the most important thing. . Compared to the heart, it doesnt matter what the Six Ways of Immortality or Yin and Yang Escape. "The only thing I''m afraid of now is that you can''t make it through now." Thinking of this, the six immortals seemed to be unable to help, and added another sentence. can''t survive now... As soon as these words came out, Chiba was stunned. Yes! The key is that now that you have learned the Yin and Yang escape technique, it does not mean that you can defeat Uchiha Nobuhiko 100%. The danger that should be faced is still to be faced, and the danger will not be discounted. Even if it gets stronger power! wait a minute... Six Immortals, is this reminding me? Soon, he suddenly understood something. "No, I still want to know why you are not afraid." However, he said so in his mouth. Compared to this abrupt reminder, he even wanted to know the reason why the Six Dao Immortals were not afraid of refusing their accounts. "Six Ways of Immortality, you can''t know it if you learn it." After hearing Qianye''s words, the Six Dao Immortals didn''t hesitate, and said straightforwardly. If you dont learn it, you can know... Hearing this sentence, Chiba was taken aback again. is it Yes! I think everything is too simple, it''s not that I have come into contact with the Six Ways of Immortals, and I will definitely be able to learn it from the Six Ways of Immortals! The Six Ways of Immortals are talking about teaching ~www.novelhall.com~, not like Naruto Sasuke, who directly endows the power of the Six Ways, let people directly master it! Instead, learn little by little, and understand little by little! The Six Ways of Immortal Techniques are probably more difficult than ordinary Immortal Techniques, and even have some higher requirements. Learn to learn, one is understanding and diligence, and the other is... takes time! also very quickly, Chiba understood what the six immortals were talking about. "I know, then, can I learn the Six Ways of Immortality?" Then, thinking of this, Chiba frowned slightly, looked at the six immortals, and asked quite seriously. Since you need to learn, then this question must be asked. The Six Ways of Immortality is a part of the supreme power of this world, and this world is a world where bloodlines and bloodlines occupy a very important position in the power system. Is he qualified to learn? This is a very important question! Now he has no blood inheritance boundary. The Taki clan is also an ordinary clan, with physical defects, and has nothing to do with the Datongmu family. Here, it is likely to be a language trap. The language trap set by the six immortals! () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2046： keen Ok is still very keen! Hearing this, the six immortals'' brows twitched slightly, and a hint of surprise flashed in their hearts. "Do you think you can''t learn?" After a surprise flashed in his heart, the Six Dao Immortal asked again and threw the question back. "I dont know, the Six Ways of Immortality, after all, belong to a certain bloodline system. Im not sure I have the capital to learn. Moreover, I have also investigated the family of my flesh, but it doesnt show that my flesh belongs to Evidence within this blood system." In response, Chiba shook his head and said very calmly. Six Dao Immortals, is this intentional or unintentional? This sentence, he should have said that learning the Six Ways of Immortality also takes time and a similar tone. He said this as if it made me doubt the learning standards of the Six Ways of Immortality, more like a reminder. is not like what he would say, doesnt this make me notice the possibility of language traps? Still, he wants to pass this matter so that I dont doubt the possibility of language traps? This is actually a language trap. What he said was to make me aware of the possibility of language traps, and then he used some means to prove himself, so that I would not doubt that it was a language trap, and thus trick me into doing things for him? And the frankness before him were all foreshadowing? Do not! should be unintentional, he just answered my question honestly. So... Is he here, expressing kindness? During the words, a series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart. Although somewhat suspicious, he still chose to trust the Six Dao Immortals. Judging from the series of actions of the Liu Dao immortals, although this sentence is suspicious, the suspiciousness of the Liu Dao immortals can be explained by another attitude after all. of. That is, the six immortals are expressing kindness to him, expressing the meaning of closeness, so they will give a series of reminders and let him notice some things that he almost ignored. may be a bit unpleasant to say, that is, the six immortals are showing good. In other words, from the very beginning, the Six Dao Immortals did not have much hostility towards him, and they have been expressing goodwill, so that they can maintain as much trust as possible and trust in the Six Dao Immortals. The six immortals have no malice. On the contrary, he is very clear that he must know the positions of the two sides, and that the positions of the two sides are always more antagonistic than unanimous, so he wants to maintain the most basic trust. After all, this is the first time to meet. Of course, he must pay more sincerity. of. Therefore, Chiba judged that these are the expressions of sincerity of the six immortals. Of course, there may be other plans, but the main thing is to express sincerity. "You can learn the Six Ways of Immortality. Now you are absolutely OK, I can assure you." Hearing these words from Chiba, the six immortals glanced at the light ball behind Chiba uncontrollably, and after showing some inexplicable emotions in their eyes, they spoke sincerely. "Furthermore, even if I have to play tricks, when learning the Six Ways of Immortality, you can still feel whether you can learn it or not. Moreover, from the point of interest, the existence that can take my heart away, and only makes me feel The heart still exists, but I dont know where it exists. If you havent learned the Six Ways of Immortality, Im afraid I wont be able to retrieve the heart. At the end, the six immortals added. "is it" In this regard, Chiba didn''t show any special behavior. There was no obvious expression of believing, and no obvious expression of disbelief. He just nodded. Because of this ball of light? So, can I learn the Six Ways of Immortality? Originally, I couldnt do it, but is it okay to pass the ball of light? And in the words, such a thought flashed through his heart. "So, why, why can I learn the Six Ways of Immortality? Is it that the Six Ways of Immortality does not have any blood requirements? Like ordinary immortals, can anyone learn it?" Then, the thought flashed in his mind, and before the Six Dao Immortals could say anything, Qianye asked. "As you who know everything, don''t you know?" In this regard, the Six Dao Immortals did not blindly answer sincerely, but instead asked another rhetorical question. ! Six Ways of Immortality, as a kind of ability or ninjutsu that appeared in the final stage, there is no clear official definition, it appears in the finale, there is no too much description, just a series of performances. How do I know! This, I really dont know! Know everything, things that are not officially listed, how can I... And hearing this sound, Qianye''s heart was a little messy. He really didn''t know about the Six Ways of Immortality. He also looked for relevant information at the beginning, but there was nothing that appeared in the finale of the original book. Any information, there are only some suspected guesses, but there is no official information. Qianye really doesn''t know what these six immortals are all about. If he really knew, he wouldn''t ask, nor would he doubt the motives of the Six Dao Immortals. Ok? wait a minute! As the messy thoughts flashed by in his heart, Chiba''s mind suddenly flashed. this is Probing? Is this the temptation of the six immortals to me? A temptation to the extent of all this that I know everything? In the spiritual light, he seemed to understand something. "Are you... are you testing me?" Now that he understood this, in his mouth, he didn''t hide it and said straightforwardly. "Yes, but I have no malice. I''m just looking for a suitable explanation. Now, I know how to explain it. Another you modified Taki Chiba''s body. Could it be that you just changed all the genes? Has it become your original physical gene? Although I don''t know what happened in it, your body can fully adapt to the Six Paths of Immortality. You should know this part better than me." Hearing this, the Six Dao Immortals were noncommittal, but just spoke like this. keen, as keen as that young man, although the reaction is slightly inferior to ~www.novelhall.com~ but this keenness is no different. The temptation was still seen. And in the words, such a thought flashed through the mind of the six immortals. One, some happy thoughts. Indeed, he was testing, testing the degree of intelligence acquired by this person who knew everything, and the results of the testing made him quite satisfied. At least, this person who knows everything doesn''t know the information of the Six Ways of Immortality, then, the trading chips in his hand are no less tempting. Such a straightforward admission... This Six Dao Immortal is really shrewd, but still very clumsy... After hearing this, Chiba''s first reaction was somewhat helpless. However, there is no need to doubt this or that. The Six Ways of Immortality, when I am studying, I have my own understanding, and I have to take care of those memories. Now, it''s not too late. Then, after helpless, Chiba finally made a decision. "Yin-yang escape technique, what should I pay attention to?" Then, in the next second, like the Six Dao Immortals, he spoke straightforwardly. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2047： More important than imagination "Is this...yin and yang escape technique?" Slowly lowered his head, Chiba slowly opened and closed his eyes, and looked at the hands that he had lifted up. His face showed a bit of surprise uncontrollably. This is really... is amazing! Yin and Yang escape, the chakra with the yin attribute, and the chakra with the yang attribute, even though it is only a simulation in the spiritual space, it is still possible to fully feel its magic. is completely different from the five conventional nature changes of wind, soil, water, fire, and thunder. Although it was previously thought to be a chakra application that was similar to the nature change, it was different and completely different. This is a higher level thing. It is the complete development of the magical power of Chakra. It is the purest application of physical energy and spiritual energy. If the five conventional nature changes are the outward development of the chakra after the fusion of the mental energy and the physical energy, then this yin and yang escape technique is the inward development of the mental energy and the physical energy, and the spiritual energy in the chakra is displayed. The true power of body energy is making even more miraculous changes. Although it is still a chakra, it is still a perfect blend of physical energy and spiritual energy, but it is a single characteristic of mental energy or physical energy. The only thing that exerts the characteristics of spiritual energy is Yin Yun, which can create intangible form. The only thing that exerts the energy characteristics of the body is Yang Yun, which can greatly increase the activity or concentration of the body''s energy, or it can give life to a deeper change. And this Yin and Yang escape technique can do more than that. Through the use of these Yin attribute chakras and Yang attribute chakras, it can also evolve various ninjutsu just like the other five regular changes in nature. In the original work of , there are also techniques in this area, and they are all family secret techniques. For example, the shadow **** technique of the Nara clan and the heart-turning technique of the mountain clan are all secret techniques that extend the shadow. is another example of the doubling technique of the Qiu Dao clan, which is the extended secret technique of Yang Yun. Now, if I have enough knowledge, based on the yin and yang that I now master, learning these secret techniques is basically easy. After all, this is the yin and yang escape technique taught by the Six Ways of Immortals, which is unprecedentedly complete. Moreover, the Six Ways of Immortals can be said to be quite dedicated. They have given all the experience gained when they split the ten tails and made the tail beasts. If It''s not that I don''t have enough chakras, and if there are six powers, I can easily suppress the current nine tails. The chakra that suppressed the nine tails, I already know how to make it. Even if I learn the Six Ways of Immortality in the future, I can separate the yin and yang of the nine tails without any external force. It really is... the power that relates to the root of this world, this is already a power of qualitative change. In the future, I only need to study more in this area to accommodate the power I have now. I will probably reach the quasi-ceiling level. After learning the Six Ways of Immortality, it is the real ceiling level. And now, even if you haven''t learned the Six Ways of Immortality, you are sure to face Uchiha Nobuhiko. At the same time, with the brilliance of surprise in his eyes, this series of surprise thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart. This is... amazing! I wrote down the main points one by one so quickly, and directly simulated Yin Dun Chakra and Yang Dun Chakra. Basically, I have figured out how to use Yin and Yang to escape. And with his fine control over Chakra, even if he returns to his body, he can use Yin and Yang to escape exactly as he is doing now. may fail once or twice, but it can be said that he has mastered the Yin-Yang escape technique. Could it be that Has this child mastered strong learning ability in the process of continuous learning? Although I dont have any abilities in the outside world, my own learning ability can already be called ability. In other words, does he have a fairly thorough understanding of the power of my world? Therefore, after mastering the method, do you understand and learn it quickly? The time from acceptance to learning just now, if converted into normal time, it is just a day. Then, how long will it take him to learn the Six Ways of Immortality? At this moment, the six immortals who have maintained a solemn and majestic look have a slight stiffness on their faces, and a slight astonishment has appeared in their hearts. At this moment, his pair of reincarnation eyes are staring at Qianye''s hands, as well as the gleaming spheres floating on his left and right hands. The left hand is a warm orange-white sphere like a small sun. ''S right hand is a sphere like a tail beast jade that exudes cool black and purple. "Yes, since you can simulate the Yin-attribute Chakra and Yang-attribute Chakra in the mental space, it means that you have learned the Yin-Yang escape technique. Even if you return to the physical body, you only need to adapt a little before you can use it. Up." However, even though he was shocked in his heart, the six immortals did not pause at all and spoke directly. "Then, how should I use this yin and yang escape?" And hearing this sentence, Chiba first looked at the sphere formed by the black-purple Yin Chakra rotating with his left hand, and then at the orange-white sphere formed by the Yang Chakra, then raised his head and looked at the Six Immortals. , Said. It has been almost a day since he agreed to help the Six Dao Immortals to find the heart, and after he said the phrase "Yin and Yang escape technique, what should be paid attention to", the Liu Dao immortals simply taught the Yin and Yang escape technique, and almost He knows everything and speaks endlessly. With the knowledge of Yin and Yang that he originally knew, it took about a day in normal time to finally create the Yin attribute chakra and the Yang attribute chakra, and mastered the ability to simultaneously create Yin. , Yang attribute chakra skills. Of course, this is not his talent, but the experience of the Six Dao Immortals in Yin and Yang. It is too rich and the expression is quite clear. Qianye quickly understood it and was able to put it into practice immediately. However, at the time of this day, the Six Dao Immortals did not say how to use the Yin attribute Chakra and the Yang attribute Chakra. Although Chiba knows what these two types of chakras can do by creating two types of chakras, it does not mean that he can now use these two types of chakras. In other words, Chiba can create yin and yang attribute chakras, but they will not use their techniques accordingly. He learned yin and yang. But ~www.novelhall.com~ did not learn the technique of Yin and Yang. Without learning these two techniques, even if he could use Yin Dun and Yang Dun, it would not be of much use. can''t exert the power of yin and yang at all. "Come here." Hearing this sentence, the Six Dao Immortals didn''t have any nonsense, and raised his right hand to signal Chiba to come. "this is" In response, Chiba was startled slightly and spoke suspiciously. "The technique of yin and yang escape, I can''t explain it." Hearing this, the Six Dao Immortals also said it extremely simply. There is no way to explain... And hearing this sentence, Chiba frowned subconsciously. "If you enter the actual combat stage directly, I can''t explain it." At this time, as if seeing Chibas doubts, the Six Dao Immortals added another sentence. directly enter the actual combat stage... After hearing this sentence, Chiba''s brain suddenly flashed, and suddenly he understood. It seems that the heart of these six immortals... is more important than I thought! () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2048： Hasty In the right hand that was in contact, a stream of chakras similar to the flow of information continued to flood into the brain. Everything about the technique of yin and yang escape was firmly engraved in the brain, only for a moment, countless about The knowledge of the technique of yin and yang escape was firmly in Chiba''s mind. Even with the influx of this knowledge, Chiba felt that he seemed to have learned the technique of yin and yang escape. That is, he has already mastered the use of the various yin and yang chakras. mastered skillfully! This is a very magical feeling. This is not a transmission of memory, but a transmission of mastery. After this knowledge enters, almost instinctively, he can use the chakra of Yin and Yang attributes. . Moreover, it is quite comprehensive. Basically, if he can, if there are enough chakras and hard conditions to support him, he can now do things like split-tailed beasts, just like in an instant, he learned the name It is the skill of Yin and Yang escape. It seems that the Six Dao Immortals copied all his techniques of using the Yin-Yang escape technique and imprinted it in Chiba''s mind, and made Chiba as skilled as him to use the Yin-Yang escape technique. At the beginning, Naruto and Sasuke also accepted the power of the six ways. Naruto can use the six ways of immortality immediately, and Sasuke can also control the eye of reincarnation, knowing the usage of the eye of reincarnation, do the immortals of the six ways use this way? While feeling the yin and yang escape technique he mastered proficiently, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. "ended." At this moment, the Six Dao Immortals let go of their hands with Chiba, keeping a serious face, and said. "Thank you." For this, Chiba also retracted his hand, subconsciously thanking him. "Huh? This is?" But when he looked at his palm naturally, his face changed slightly, he looked at the six immortals suddenly, and asked. At this moment, in the palm of his hand, a symbol of the jade thread that resembles the eye of reincarnation is slowly fading away, but it looks as if it has been retracted into the center of his palm. "This is a part of my chakra. After you find the trace of my heart, you can find my current body through this." Regarding this, facing the suspicious and incomprehensible color that slowly emerged on Qianye''s face, the Six Dao Immortals were still quite calm and spoke. "The body?" And hearing this sound, Chiba was slightly taken aback. "What I stay here is just another spiritual body that you use to fix a part of my chakra. Now this part of chakra has been transmitted to you, and I cannot exist in your spiritual space. . So you need another way to find me." In response, the six immortals spoke without concealment. Another me... Chakra, a part of the six immortals fixed by the ball of light? After hearing this sentence, Chiba''s face changed slightly, and a layer of invisible shock surged. This six-way immortal was imprisoned by another me! is forced? This ball of light has so much energy? Then, his gaze suddenly fell on the quiet light ball emitting a soft and warm light around him. The information in the words of the Six Dao Immortals really shocked him. Although he has received all the memories of the other himself, because some parts of the memories of the other himself are too cruel, he still has no confidence or confidence in his own psychological endurance. I feel that I dont have such a strong psychological quality to be able to accept it unharmed, so he has been put in a corner by him, causing temporary forgetting. Therefore, there are quite a lot of memories that he did not touch, and the six immortals said these , It may happen to be the part that he didn''t touch. Although there had been flashes like a revolving lantern before, he didn''t know about it because of temporarily forgotten. He always thought that the six immortals found him because the ball of light fell, and stayed here as a guard, but he was actually watching. Unexpectedly, he did not expect that the Six Dao Immortals were similarly imprisoned here, and the light ball could separate a part of the Chakra from the Six Dao Immortals. Although he already had a considerable understanding of its abilities, he did not know that this light ball was actually So terrible. Who is the Six Dao Immortal? The **** of this world, the supreme power created by the will of the world, the representative of the world, and even the chakra of the gods can be separated and imprisoned. What is the upper limit of the ability of this light ball, Qianye can hardly imagine. "Perhaps, you may have anticipated the current situation. You will need a part of my strength, so you will try your best to keep this part of the chakra without hesitating threats. However, I have benefited from this. Finding an opportunity that can help me find my heart, opened the situation, and, it is still a child like you, then, next, I beg you." At this time, the time for the six immortals seemed to have arrived. Before Qianye was relieved from the shock, his figure was transformed into a touch of sincere thanks in this lightly nodded, pure white space. The milky white flame disappeared in the darkness behind the pure white light in a burnt-out posture. "Disappeared?" And hearing this sound, Chiba''s gaze suddenly shifted from the ball of light to the front, where the six immortals were originally, but what he saw was a darkness. After that, he felt a strange feeling flashed slightly across his head, it seemed that somewhere, was empty. Then, I don''t know why, he has a feeling that the six immortals have indeed disappeared. is very real. It seems that it really disappeared. After , inexplicably, he let out a long breath. It turned out that it was the other one I threatened, and the separation of Chakra was carried out with the consent of the six immortals. If it is voluntary, this is not a big deal. If you will, if the six immortals want to stay, without the ball of light, the six immortals can separate the chakra and turn into a spiritual body and stay. I just said, the ability of this ball of light, even if I don''t touch those memories, I know it, and I can''t do such terrible things. But, how do you feel, the six immortals, walking a bit hastily... This meeting ~ www.novelhall.com ~ always feels a bit anticlimactic? At this moment, after taking a long breath, Qianye''s mind flashed through such a suspicious thought. "and also" As the thoughts of doubt flashed by, Chiba''s gaze was involuntarily shifted to the light ball beside him. However, yin and yang escape technique has been obtained and can be directly used in actual combat. Although in a sense, it also represents the terrible deal given by the six immortals. Perhaps the most basic thing about this transaction is to master the yin and yang escape technique. This kind of technique can make me into the quasi-ceiling level. Only by reaching the quasi-ceiling level can I find the heart. But, after all, it was able to resolve the catastrophe of the night of Nine Tails. Now, Kushina and the others are the most critical. Anyway, it has already taken so much time, so lets take a look, it should be my biggest ball of light through welfare! As the eyes settled, such a thought suddenly appeared in Chiba''s heart. Then, as if involuntarily, he didn''t know when he had raised his right hand and gently pressed it on the light ball. Suddenly, there was a pure white in front of me. In an instant, endless warmth comes wrapped! () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2049： touch here is opened his eyes slowly, and a softer light than the pure white room just came into view, illuminating everything in front of him, Qianye turned his head and looked around, a look of doubt flashed across his face. Then, his gaze fell on his right hand, who didn''t know when he had put it down. I remember, I touched the ball of light. But... Here, where is it? Unconsciously, the moment his eyes settled, such a puzzled thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, he is in a world that radiates this soft milky white brilliance. In front of his eyes, about tens of meters away, there is a light ball that is a circle larger than the light ball in his spiritual space. This soft brilliance comes from its side. And under the feet, this is paved with blue bricks, bathed in this soft milky white, the color of this blue brick should be against the harmony, but at this time, it seems to be so harmonious, as if the milky white brilliance matches the blue The color of bricks is the most perfect match in the world. At this moment, Chiba, who opened his eyes, is in the same place as a circular square paved with blue bricks. The milky white brilliance has the feeling of a white wall. The light ball in the middle is quietly suspended, and two in front of him At the same angle on the side, two doors stand upright. "No, three fans?" After the doubts in his heart flashed, he seemed to feel something, and suddenly turned his head, behind him, within ten meters, there was a door. In other words, his current position is a circular square, and the edge of the square is surrounded by three doors. The three doors stand on the edge of the square at an angle of three minutes. There is no door frame, no wall or the like, just standing there barely. what happened? This square, this door... shouldn''t, shouldn''t be the scene after touching the ball of light! While watching all this, turning his eyes around for several times, Chiba''s brows became more frowning. This situation is not right. Do not! It should be said that something is wrong! Judging from the memory of another one, touching the ball of light shouldnt be like this. The other one has used the ball of light to separate his consciousness and memory and transform the original body of Taki Chiba into the original body. So, Chiba actually knows what happens after touching the ball of light. Besides, he also knew how to operate the light ball, even, he knew what a light ball was. It''s just that, in front of the six immortals, he deliberately avoided the topic of the ball of light, or tried to avoid the topic of getting closer to the ball of light. Touching the ball of light is definitely not like this. Even, touching the ball of light will only show something similar to the operation interface, like the first time he touches his crossing welfare, a lot of information will pop up, and it will appear in his brain in the form of a computer operation interface. Of course, this is not to say that this ball of light is just a supercomputer or something, it is just that the ball of light shows its function in a way that he can understand and can operate. Not only is this ball of light not a supercomputer, even the supercomputer is not even garbage in front of this ball of light. This ball of light is another dimension, no, it is a existence that is several dimensions higher than this Naruto World, otherwise it would not be possible to easily transform the body of a baby in the Naruto World, turning it into the original body of Chiba. , This is already an intervention in the Naruto World, and the rules of the Naruto World, or the will of the world, there is no response, or no rejection, this is already a certain kind of domination. The ball of light was completely dominated by the ball of light during the transformation. Of course, this kind of **** also has a price and a limit. The light ball is a one-time consumable. Every change to the Naruto World will cause huge consumption, like changing the body, making a persons body DNA completely becomes Chibas original body, which is within the range that the light sphere can bear. However, it is impossible to create a Chibas body out of thin air. Even if the light sphere expands ten times, it will do it. Not. In a sense, although it is several dimensions higher and can dominate the will of the world to a certain extent, the light sphere has limits and limits, and there are many things that cannot be done. In general, this ball of light is very special, even more special in Naruto World, but the special is not so special. It is impossible to fundamentally shake the rules of Naruto World, but it can control these rules and do some things. That''s it. For example, if the body of a person who does not belong to this world is created out of thin air, it is not allowed by the rules of the world, then it cannot be done. In other words, the light ball governs the rules of the Naruto world, but it is only doing something within the rules of the Naruto world. has great restrictions. If I insist, it is an editor, but it can''t edit anything that is too bad, everything must be within the rules of Naruto World, and there are strict usage restrictions. At most, it is to create some dispensable abilities, such as the crossing welfare before Chiba. And, through memory, Chiba knew that it was impossible for this ball of light to create any more power for him. In a sense, the light ball cannot be made a second time for something that has been made once, while Chiba has to make other abilities, and the consumption has to be doubled, and the remaining light ball cannot be supported. Because at that time, in order to save the energy of the photosphere, the other one had already selected the most cost-effective abilities, that is to say, the abilities with the least energy consumption, and the other abilities were basically several times higher. Even to create a secret technique, it needs three times the energy of Chiba''s previous ability. Don''t talk about blood succession limits like writing round eyes and white eyes, they are basically a hundred times. This ball of light is indeed against the sky, but it is also extremely restrictive. Now, besides using this ball of light to frighten the Six Immortals and the will of the world, he can do very little. The value of this ball of light is that preservation is greater than practical. What do you really want to do is beneficial to Chiba, or something that is useful, I am afraid that once, this ball of light will be completely exhausted. Moreover, according to another self''s memory ~www.novelhall.com~ the other self is strictly forbidden to use the photosphere. Even, regard this as a matter of life and death to alert myself. And now he touches the ball of light, he just wants to see if the ball of light is the same as in his memory. has no plans to use it. But, now I didn''t expect that after touching the ball of light, he seemed to have come to another space. Moreover, this space is not one''s own spiritual space, nor is it a sealed space or something! He can feel a warm and comfortable feeling, as if being here is quite good for the human spirit. "What exactly is going on?" Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but mutter. "Eleven or twelve years? Are you here so soon?" However, at this moment, with an abrupt sound, it suddenly occurred to him that he was behind Chiba. "Who!" Almost instantly, with this sound, the hair on Chiba''s back stood up in an instant, and he looked back suddenly, but there was a frightened tone in his words. Behind... Someone! () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2050： Extend right hand "Who!" turned his head abruptly, Chiba''s forehead was sweating, and his voice almost shook with shock. Ok? Voice, my voice? Then, in the next second, as he turned around, there was a hint of doubt on his face, as if he had noticed something strange. "you." At this moment, the voice behind him answered his question simply. "I?" Regarding this, Chibas gaze happened to settle. The moment he saw the owner of the voice behind him, a hint of astonishment flashed on his face. At the same time, his figure froze for a while, as if he saw something that made people feel Something astonished. And in the mouth, it is such a word subconsciously. "Why... there is more!" Then, in the next second, he seemed to react, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. Before the other party could speak, he spoke with a helpless look. In the tone of , it was also full of helplessness. It seems that something strange has happened. "Have you not touched the memory of that part?" At this time, the young man who looked exactly the same as him suddenly said, frowned slightly, and said. That''s right, in front of him, at this moment, there is another him. It''s just that this time, he seems to be a lot taller than him. When he talks, he looks down diagonally. "This, there is no end?" After hearing this, Chiba did not answer directly, but spit out a slot in the wry smile at the corner of his mouth. Ok? Voice, my voice... As expected, is that right? So, did he say eleven or twelve years? With this complaint, Chiba looked down slightly, looking at his hand that had clearly shrunk number one. At this moment, he noticed that he is completely eleven or twelve years old now. The appearance of a young man is what he looks like in front of other people in this Hokage world. Do not! It should be said, I haven''t noticed before, do I show people in the form of adults in that spiritual space? In the next instant, such a thought passed in his heart. He only discovered now that he was in his own spiritual space before, the spiritual space where the Six Dao Immortals were located, and the other inner world where he was stored, all showing the appearance of youth, that is, the appearance of his original soul. And here, it is the young man of Naruto World. Obviously, this place is different from the spiritual space, and it may be different from the sealed space which is also shown as a young man. As for the young man in front of him who was exactly the same as him, Chiba didn''t know what to say, but this time, he was sure that the young man in front of him was the one who pulled himself into this space. There is no doubt. After a lot of things before, at this time, he is really a little bit strange. When will another six immortals pop out! When did you jump out again! Even, now that the will of the world is revealed, he doesn''t feel strange anymore. He is a little used to these very rational things. If this is a traversal novel, it must be a street novel, how can the same stalk be brought out so many times. The writer who wrote this traversing novel will definitely starve to death. Then, in desperation, he couldn''t help but slander. "No, I should have deleted this part myself, use..." However, in the face of Chiba''s strange words, this young man who was exactly like Chiba didn''t care at all, but suddenly thought of something and muttered to himself. Myself, deleted this part? What did delete? At this time, Chiba frowned slightly when he heard this. For him, even if he incorporates his last memory, he does not remember this space, nor does he remember that there is a self here, that is to say, he has never been here, and he does not know that there is this young man in front of him. . In other words, here, he must pay attention. Although this is the space where the ball of light came to touch, it does not mean that this is the world of the ball of light. Before, the six immortals had some kind of mark on his right hand, and the hand that touched the ball of light was his right hand. It is very possible that this place will be a trap for the Liudao immortals. Moreover, the six immortals disappeared a little hurriedly, always feeling that something had not been explained, and he disappeared in a hurry. It is very possible that this is a trap set by the Six Dao Immortals or the will of the world, or both. The purpose may be to ask about the real function of the light ball. After all, this light ball can dominate the rules of the Naruto world. For them, this is already a great threat. And he also wants to use this ball of light to deter both of them, so that the two maintain a certain awe of him, lest the two are unscrupulous against him and will kill them at will. You know, the reason why I can trade with the Six Dao Immortals, and even get the promise of Yin-Yang Escape Technique and a Six Dao Immortal Technique, in the final analysis is not because of Chibas uniqueness to the Six Dao Immortals or the will of the world, but because , The Six Immortals or the Will of the World are both jealous of Chiba, and jealous of Chiba''s light ball, so they can only choose to trade instead of intimidating. You know, although the Six Dao Immortals exist in another form, since he can intervene in the world and finally give Sasuke and Naruto the Six Dao powers, it shows that he can kill Chiba, but he does not intend to It''s nothing more than intervening in the world personally, but from the perspective of the bystander, it''s more clear. Its not that the Six Ways of Immortals have no choice but to give Naruto Sasuke their power to solve them and decide the direction of the world. But, the Six Dao Immortals are not happy to participate anymore. The six immortals definitely have the ability to kill Chiba casually, and they can use Chibas life and death to threaten him to find his heart~www.novelhall.com~ and threatening him to find his heart is definitely easier than trading. , And more efficient. After all, the current trading conditions are very loose, and the Yin and Yang escape technique is nothing more than that, even the Six Dao Immortals are used as a bargaining chip, which is already a considerable threat to the will of the world and the Six Dao Immortals. With the ability to kill the opponent, he still chose such a deal that was absolutely beneficial to Chiba. Obviously, whether the will of the world is good, or the six immortals, it must be because of fear of Chiba''s light ball that it is based on interests. I am afraid that Chiba will do something irreparable when the fish die. Therefore, I chose to trade, and even set the trading conditions so favorable to Chiba. can see the power of this ball of light. can also see the importance of this ball of light. The Six Paths of Immortals could completely confuse Chiba to search for the secrets of the light ball. It is not that Chiba is suspicious, but that there is such a possibility. "Never mind, stretch out your right hand and let me see what the six immortals left in your hand!" At this moment, the young man on the opposite side seemed to realize something. He cut off the previous words and said the words that made Chiba startled. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2051： go ahead Check, what did the six immortals leave? What is this for? Chiba''s brows were already frowned for a moment when he spoke to the young man who was exactly like him. At this time, he had already begun to wonder whether this space was a trap set by the Six Dao Immortals or the will of the world, or something else unknown. The unprovoked sentence of this young man made him somewhat wondering what to say. This is a little self-talking, and there is also a feeling of substituting the relationship between the two parties into a relationship that is originally mutual trust. There are many doorways here. It is possible that this young man who is exactly the same as himself has a self-familiar character, or for some reason, he has a certain responsibility here, and there is only one responsibility, so he automatically defaults to the person who comes in, All know his existence and responsibilities. There is another possibility that this young man said this deliberately, in order to give Chiba a psychological hint, plus the appearance of the young man and Chiba are exactly the same, and Chiba has encountered another one of his own experience before. One, let Qianye be led by his nose without knowing it, and subconsciously don''t doubt the identity of this young man. The former possibility is unintentional, and the latter possibility basically means that this space has something deeper. Moreover, it is something bad for Chiba. For example, here is really the space where the six immortals or the will of the world come to him. Of course, it''s not space, but it may also be illusion. "Why should I believe you?" Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t pretend, and said straightforwardly. "Why should I believe you?" When he heard Chiba''s straightforward and quite abrupt sentence, the young man was slightly startled. Obviously he didn''t expect Chiba to say that, so he repeated it subconsciously. Looking at the expression, he really didn''t seem to lie. However, considering that it may be illusion, this young man may be a bait set by the Six Dao Immortals or the will of the world under the guise of a certain image in my subconscious. It is not impossible to have realistic acting skills. In normal times, he can already be trusted. Just now, I still have to make sure that the six immortals have left, and I have also received the Yin and Yang escape technique. It is the most relaxed time. If you want to talk, then now is the best time. When he heard this, he looked up at the young man who was exactly like him, Chiba''s expression remained unchanged, and such a series of thoughts flashed in his heart. "Really... If this part of the memory is deleted, then, indeed, it should be suspected." At this moment, the young man nodded suddenly and murmured in his mouth, as if he understood Chiba''s concerns. "Then, how do you want me to prove my identity?" Then, after understanding it, the young man was quite simple, his eyes fell on the young Chiba''s body, and he asked. How to prove identity... After hearing this sound, Chiba was obviously taken aback. He hadn''t even figured out his current situation. After touching the ball of light, he suddenly appeared here, and then he was exactly the same himself. He opened his mouth to check. The mark left by his injured Six Dao Immortal, he is still in the doubt stage, but he has not yet begun to think about the method of authenticating! "Uh...what''s your identity?" Then, his face did not change, his eyes did not move, and he stared at the eyes of the young man in front of him, Chiba asked the most realistic question. He doesn''t even know what the identity of this young man is! "What am I... this..." After hearing about the culture of Chiba, this young man didn''t seem to think about it. "I should be regarded as...backup, your backup, no, you shouldn''t say that, it should be half of your current backup." However, soon, the young man organized the prediction, a calm color appeared on his face, and after Qianye looked somber, he spoke. My... half of the backup? What does mean? My half refers to the other me? his meaning? Is he another backup of me? After hearing this sound, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, and after blinking his eyes, he flashed a thought that I didn''t know how to describe. This is a bit speechless. Dare to love the other one who feels a little insecure. You have to back up your own to be at ease... This fusion is basically a 100% success rate. Even if the two personality consciousnesses are not erased, the success rate is 100%, but if both personalities exist, it will be quite unfavorable in the future. If this space is used for idioms, then this identity is really far-fetched, and Chiba has countless excuses that are better than this identity. Do not! Even if the Six Dao Immortals are not good at speech, he can''t be so clumsy, let alone the world will. This identity, or this excuse, is completely impossible for the Six Dao Immortals and the will of the world to use. And if the young man in front of you is really a backup of another self, then it is really possible. However, the purpose of this youth''s existence is not to prevent integration failure. Instead, prevent yourself from being polluted by the Six Dao Immortals or the world will. The reason why the other self separates memory and consciousness should have a certain deep-seated purpose. After the other self is separated, in order to preserve memory and consciousness, as well as the independence of personality, it must be in the spiritual body created by the six immortals. , As for why it must be the spiritual body of the Six Dao Immortals, it is because we must be localized. After all, we are outsiders, transversalists, and opposites. If we want to survive and not be wiped out, we must be localized, just like smuggling. After the guest has to take a legal identity, the spiritual body container made by the Six Dao Immortals is the best legal identity. And the spiritual body was created by the Six Dao Immortals after all, maybe another memory of my own will be leaked and will be watched by the Six Dao immortals, or in other words, in this part of the memory, the Six Dao immortals will put something unfavorable to us. Therefore, it is necessary to backup. This is just in case, to prevent the six immortals against us. As for this backup, what can be done, there is no ~www.novelhall.com in the other''s own memory. It may be that the part of the memory that created the backup and the backup function was eliminated by the other''s own ability to use the light ball Up. permanent elimination! Now, maybe a breakthrough has been found! In the next second, there was a flash of inspiration in Chiba''s mind. "Can''t you leave this space?" Then, Chiba took a breath and asked suddenly. "That''s right." In response, the calm color on the youth''s face became more and more intense, and in Chiba''s eyes, it became more and more gloomy. Hearing Chiba''s question, he nodded. "Then, answer me a question, as long as you answer this question, you can prove your identity." Upon hearing this, Chiba also nodded, and said straightforwardly. "go ahead." Hearing this, the youth didn''t hesitate, and said. Now, there is no doubt that proving ones identity is the first priority, otherwise there will be no other way to proceed. "Tell me, what is the power of the ball of light!" And following the youth''s words, Chiba didn''t pause at all, and simply asked the question. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2052： Verification problem "What is the ability of the ball of light?" Looking at Chiba, who looked like a boy in front of him, the young man blinked and repeated the question slightly in amazement. "Yes." Chiba nodded without any hesitation. Now, the best question he can think of to verify the identity of the young man in front of him is this. If the youth in front of us includes this space, it is really created by the Six Dao Immortals or the will of the world to talk about, it is absolutely impossible to know the role of the light ball. After all, their purpose is to explore the role of the light ball. This youth is also The tools they created for arguing would definitely not know the function of this ball of light. If this young man knew the function of this ball of light, then there was no need for the Six Dao Immortals or World Will to do anything extra. So, if this is the space where the Six Paths of Immortals or the will of the world are used, this young man cannot answer this question. And since this young man is the backup of another self, then this problem is naturally not difficult for him. In other words, if the young man can answer this question and the answer is correct, then the young man is just as he said, a backup of another self, in a sense, himself. "I can''t say yet." And hearing this sound, the young man frowned slightly, as if there was something unspeakable, he said. , however, refused to answer. "Can''t you say, or can''t answer?" For this, Chiba''s brow furrowed, and he spoke aggressively. "Can''t say, because I have no way to prove your current safety, whether you have been contaminated by the Six Dao Immortals or the will of the world." Hearing this, the young man seemed to have his own stand, and he spoke without giving up. this is Are you doubting me? I am afraid that the secret of the ball of light will pass through me, no, should it be said that it is the Six Paths of Immortals or the things that are on me under the will of the world and be revealed? also. If this young man is really a backup, to avoid being set by the Six Dao Immortals and the will of the world to do anything unfavorable to him, then it makes sense. It is the duty of this young man to exclude the hands and feet of the will of the six immortals and the world. And hearing this sound, such a clear thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. What he meant was that I should check the mark on my hand first, but how can this guarantee that this young man would not do anything to me by checking the mark on my hand? Besides, this may be an excuse for the Six Dao Immortals or the will of the world. After being unable to answer the question of identity verification, they will first lead the conversation into a dead end and then find a breakthrough. However, after knowing it, Chiba did not believe in the young man in front of him. "So, what do you need to answer?" Then, after this series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Chiba said so. "Let me check the mark left by the Six Dao Immortals on your body. After you enter this space, this should be the only imprint that the Six Dao Immortals put on you, which belongs to him. As long as you confirm that this imprint has no other effect, then That''s it." In response, the youth spoke. In the words, I can''t hear any flaws. "So, what are the conditions for checking the mark?" Hearing this, Chiba didn''t have any other expressions on his face. He kept his previous attitude, and he spoke. "I need to touch it." The youth didn''t talk nonsense about this, and said straightforwardly. Touch... And hearing this sound, Chiba''s brows wrinkled again. Now, I''m at a dead end. Touching this kind of behavior, no one knows whether this young man has the ability to make hands and feet in his mark, or do something to himself while touching it. Now, the young man does not trust him, nor does he trust the young man. The solution and the breakthrough must be based on the fact that one party trusts the other party. There is no doubt that this is a dead end. The young man could not answer his questions because he did not trust him. And he doesn''t trust the youth, and he doesn''t want to check the youth to eliminate doubt. "So, how can I be sure, when you won''t check the mark again, what will you do?" Then, thinking of this, Chiba frowned tightly, looked at the youth, and said. "This" And hearing this sound, the young man suddenly understood what Chiba meant, and his quiet face became more and more gloomy. He understands that someone must make concessions between them. Otherwise, on this issue, he insists on the other party to let him check. If he doesnt check, he wont answer the other partys identity confirmation question, and the other party is not willing to In the case of confirming your identity, check yourself. The prerequisite for both parties to cooperate is that the other party first proves that there is no problem, and both parties are afraid of this way of proving that there is no problem with each other. This makes him quite speechless. However, he did not complain about the concerns of the young man in front of him. He would do the same if he was the one. No, it should be said that each other was originally one, and now they are just doing the same thing. . Moreover, they all understand each other''s reasons, and there is no way to refute it. "Now, it seems to be deadlocked." At this time, seeing the youth not speaking, the corners of Chiba''s mouth showed a little unnaturalness. To be honest, he still has quite a few questions to ask the young man in front of him. If this young man is really a backup, and the other one deletes this part of his memory, then, where is this place, this backup is very good It may be known that he is still quite curious about the role of this space. was also quite curious, and the other did it by himself, besides guarding against the Six Dao Immortals and the will of the world, what purpose was there. At this time, he always feels that there is a deeper purpose for backing up this matter. may be too, something he must know now. "Ok." When I heard Chibas words that seemed to be talking to himself~www.novelhall.com~ The young man nodded seriously with a calm face. "Is there no other breakthrough?" Then, subconsciously, he murmured, and at the same time showed the color of thinking. Another breakthrough... What else can have? The function of the ball of light is unknown to the Six Dao Immortals and the will of the world, and only this can prove the identity of the youth. And only by proving the identity of the youth can I... Ok? is that the Six Dao Immortals and the will of the world do not know? wait a minute! At this moment, Chiba smiled bitterly at first, but then his face changed. There is more! How come there is no breakthrough! How come there is only one breakthrough! Suddenly, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Answer my question, what are the three major migrant manga? Who are the protagonists of the migrant manga?" Then, in the next second, he blurted out with this sound. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2053： delete! The three major migrant workers? The protagonist of the migrant manga? Answer this...what are you doing? Hearing the abrupt words of the young man facing him, the young man was startled. The problem was a bit too big. In addition, he was still struggling with how to prove his identity or find a way to break the deadlock. For a while, He couldn''t react a little. "What...what?" Then, this sentence blurted out. "If you can answer my question, I believe you are my backup." Regarding this, Chiba looked at this young man who was exactly like him and repeated it again. Obviously, the other side is a bit dazed, and the span of my own problems is a bit wide. I was just a light ball, and now I have become the protagonist of the three major migrant workers and migrant workers that are completely unrelated. However, this is the best way for Chiba to confirm the identity of the opponent. The function of the ball of light is not the only problem that can test the opponent. This problem can be the same, and it can even be said that as long as it only exists in the previous life. Questions can be regarded as questions of identity verification. As long as the Six Dao Immortals and the world will do not know, and what he knows, they can actually be used as proof of identity verification. There are actually many things that the Liudao immortals dont know. In Chibas previous life, there are too many things to give examples. Now, as long as this young man can answer these questions that only he knows in this Naruto World, then it can prove that this young man is indeed his backup. is it! Is that right! Indeed, these problems in the previous life should not be known to the Six Dao Immortals and the World Will. The World Will may follow the set procedure, which is the plot of the original. It knows the plot of the original, but these are unknown. The three major peasant manga, the protagonist of the peasant manga, even if it is the will of the world, it is impossible to know! And just at this moment, upon hearing Chiba''s words, the youth''s eyes lit up slightly, and such a thought suddenly flashed through his heart. "One Piece, Naruto, Bleach. One Piece protagonist, Monkey D Luffy, Naruto protagonist Uzumaki Naruto, Reaper protagonist, Kurosaki Ichigo." Then, after thinking about this section, the youth spoke without hesitation. The three major migrant workers, as long as you mix ACG should be familiar. "So, what is the ending of One Piece? What is it?" However, although the young man''s answer was completely correct, Chiba still raised a question. Even, the previous question cannot explain the identity of the youth. "I haven''t finished painting yet, where''s the ending? If you really want to say an ending, it is that Luffy became One Piece. Are you satisfied?" In this regard, the young man didn''t have much nonsense, and his expression did not change significantly, he just spoke lightly. ''S tone is exactly the same as the tone of another time when I started to be dissatisfied. "what" And at this time, upon hearing this sound, Chiba suddenly realized something and said, "Sorry, I added a question subconsciously, which is more secure." "Humph!" About this, the young man snorted, but didn''t say much. "Look." After hearing this cold snort, Chiba stepped forward, without talking nonsense, and stretched out his right hand. Obviously, it was a sign that the young man could check the marks left by the six immortals on his hand. In other words, Chiba has confirmed the identity of the youth. These two questions are enough to show that this young man is another backup of himself, at least this part of memory must be completely backed up. In terms of personality, Chiba felt that there should be no backup completely. Compared with the other self before, although this young man said that his face was the same calm and gloomy, he did not feel that aggressive. In other words, there is no other one who has momentum. Even, it felt like, without this momentum, this young man seemed to have an unreal feeling compared to his other self, as if standing in front of him was a phantom feeling. Of course, Chiba can be sure that the young man in front of him is definitely not a phantom. Possibly, this is the difference between the copy and the main body. The copy of the photosphere is not perfect. Just now, Chiba has been struggling with the authenticity of the other partys identity and how to confirm the authenticity of the other party, so he has not carefully observed it. At this time, after thoroughly confirming that the other party is really another copy of himself, he is subconscious. Looked at it. Then, I felt this way. However, despite this kind of unreal feeling, Chiba is still convinced that the young man in front of him is real. In other words, at least in this space, it is real. "Next, it may cause some discomfort for you. I will use the power of the ball of light to check the mark. If there is a problem, I will automatically remove the mark for you." At this moment, he looked at the right hand where the six immortal imprints appeared. The young man raised his hand, but did not rush to touch it. Instead, he looked at Qianye and said. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded and agreed. Although it was said that the mark on the right hand might be the only way to find the Six Ways of Immortals and learn the Six Ways of Immortals, Qianye still agreed very simply. Compared with the Six Ways of Immortality, Chiba cares more about not being implanted by the Six Ways of Immortals or the will of the world that is not good for him. According to another memory of his own, he was very clear that the **** of a world, and all the unity of a world, that is, how terrible Chiba now calls the will of the world, and what incredible things he can do. Besides, in the power system of Naruto World, it is also very clear that there is a power that can restrict or even control a person. If there is a problem with this mark, it is definitely better to eliminate it than to keep it. Even though, behind this mark represents the supreme power of Six Dao Xianshu. "So..." The young man seemed to have expected Chibas blunt promise. Almost at the moment when Chibas voice fell, his hand grasped Chibas right hand and covered it with his palm. on. Foreign body inspection, start. Then ~www.novelhall.com~ As if hearing a hallucination, Chiba''s ears sounded a voice that seemed to be male and non-male, female and non-female. After , with this sound, his palm suddenly heated up, and the place where the imprint was burned suddenly became hot. The foreign body inspection is completed. No abnormality. Then, there was another voice that he didn''t know how to describe. After the heat, auditory hallucinations sounded in his ears. "No problem, next..." At the same time, the young man released his hand and said. "What the **** is this ball of light?" However, before he could finish all the words, Chiba suddenly raised his head and interrupted abruptly. This voice... What''s going on? What is this ball of light? At this moment, I don''t know why, but an inexplicable eagerness surged in Chiba''s heart. The memory of the function and purpose of this ball of light may be... was partly deleted by another self! Inexplicably, he seemed to understand something in his heart. () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2054： Hesitate "My memory, what is deleted is not just copying and backing up the one you are as simple as you! Another me, what is this light ball, and also delete it, should I know the origin and name of this light ball?" Looking at the young man who was stunned by the sudden interruption of the conversation, Chiba frowned and spit out a series of mouths. Just now, at that moment, he flipped through the memory of using the ball of light. After flipping it over, he discovered that the detailed operations of the ball of light were all included, all in. In his own memory, however, he couldn''t find the origin and name of this ball of light. And since I am so knowledgeable and proficient in manipulating this ball of light, it is impossible not to know the origin and name of this ball of light. Investigation, this is too wrong. This is totally inconsistent with his way of thinking or behavior. Generally speaking, it is impossible for him to get such a great thing without investigating its origin. Even if there is no result, it is impossible for him to be as he is now, with a little curiosity and no desire to investigate. This kind of situation that is not curious and does not want to investigate, it seems that he already knows the origin and name of this light ball! Obviously, here he actually knows the origin and name of this light ball, but he deleted it deliberately. As for the reason, it may be what means to guard against the Six Dao Immortals or the will of the world, to obtain the origin and name of this light ball from this other self. may also have other considerations, just like now, deleting one''s own memory and backing up a memory of personality. But, anyway, Chiba now wants to know the origin and name of this ball of light. The operation method is not enough. He must know the origin and name of the ball of light. At this time, Chiba has a hunch, combining everything before, a huge world is unfolding to him, and a world view larger than this Naruto world is slowly emerging. And the origin and name of this ball of light is the key! "Do you want to know, the name and origin of this ball of light?" At this time, the youth seemed to react, pointing to the light ball in the center of the square and asking. "No, it''s the light ball of my spiritual space." In response, Chiba shook his head and said. This square, strictly speaking, is no longer his spiritual space, but another place, another space that exists in a dimension that he does not know. This is how he feels subconsciously. "This is not in my responsibilities." And hearing this, the young man responded very quickly to Chiba''s emphasis, and he refused straightforwardly. "Responsibility?" Regarding this, Chiba obviously did not expect the youth to refuse so simply, and was slightly startled, just like that subconsciously. just refused? So simply? Responsibility... How do you feel, this matter is not that simple anymore. The ball of light here, as well as three doors, should have some other special meaning, but looking at the appearance of this young man, it should not be said. And here is where I reach by touching the ball of light. The ball of light belongs to me or something I have obtained. Then, the other me should be inextricably related to this place, no, it should be quite close. S association. It is very possible that this space was created by another person through a light ball. So, what are your plans behind this? Another one I do not hesitate to permanently delete my own memory, but also to hide the backup and the purpose of this space, what is it? This space, and this backup, should be reserved for me after the fusion, which is now me. Another thing I must know is that when I leave the spiritual space, I will definitely touch the light ball out of curiosity or other plans, and look at the operation interface of the light ball to make sure that I can really control the light ball. And the setting of this space should be the first touch of my complete soul, and it will be transmitted or absorbed into this space. Then, accept the inspection of this young man to understand the backup. And this backup should also be set for a certain function, for another purpose of my own, to be able to achieve it, and to give me guidance. Could it be that Another thing I want to do, besides getting back the feelings that have been completely wiped out by himself, is there anything else that I absolutely can''t let other people know, even I can''t? In other words, the current me, still can''t know, still can''t know another own purpose? And in the words, Chiba''s mind flashed through this series of thoughts, faintly, he seemed to be aware of something. After all, he and the other self are one body. Although they have different personalities due to different experiences, they are the same in some respects. To some extent, it is easy to think of going together. "Yes, duty. After you arrive in this space for the first time, I have three things that I must do. They do not include telling you the origin and name of the light ball." To Chiba''s subconscious words, the young man answered very seriously. "Three things?" After hearing this sentence, Chiba frowned, and he, who was already a little bit in his heart, had gathered eagerness and surprise at this time, and said quietly. It seems that this copy backup should have only one appearance in terms of personality. In its core, it is more like a robot with a programmed program. Its just that I have another memory of mine. And at this time, for no reason, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Yes, the first thing, I have done it. You have not been set up to affect your independent will, nor have you been manipulated. You are absolutely independent, without any threats, and meet the requirements. You His judgment and actions were based on his own wishes and were not interfered by any external forces." In response, the youth spoke again. "What about the second thing?" Hearing this, Chiba''s face did not change significantly, but he just spoke. In other words, in the other thing I want to do, my independence, not being controlled to do things like hands and feet, is the most basic? Is also a prerequisite? And his mind ~www.novelhall.com~ has passed such a thought. "The second thing, I must guarantee that you have completely accepted the memory, including the cruel memory." In response, the youth spoke again. completely accepted the memory? This What does this mean? Is it possible that in that memory, is there anything I need now? And hearing this sound, Chiba''s brows couldn''t help but frowned. "Then, what about the third thing?" At the same time, he asked again. "You have not accepted all the memories at the moment. I can''t say the third thing." To this, the youth still answered simply. Can''t say yet? The second thing, is it a prerequisite? But... That memory... And hearing this sentence, Chiba''s face stiffened slightly, and such a thought flashed in his heart, unconsciously. He hesitated! () First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: shukeju mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2055： The genre is changing? There is no doubt that there should be another plan beyond my imagination, maybe even a plan for this Naruto world. And all of this, including fusion, entering this space, being checked by this backup me for any means, and then checking whether I have completely accepted that part of the memory, plus this unknown third thing...it should be another One I designed. As for why the design is so troublesome, cover up, and even delete my own memories, I dont even know after the fusion. I am afraid, it is preventing the prying eyes of the six immortals and the will of the world. Obviously, on this point, another plan of mine must be aimed at this Naruto world. Of course, it is also possible to prevent me, which is the me after fusion. In other words, the consciousness of me that he has to cultivate by separating memory and consciousness, and who has gained something that he has abandoned or can''t regain, he doesn''t trust me either. must accept that part of his memory before he can give me this plan with peace of mind. The third thing may be to explain this plan to me. After all, now I already have what he has, and what he doesnt have and cant own again, and I have not been used by the Six Dao Immortals or the will of the world to have absolute independence. If I accept him, the most part The cruel memory is the one he wants most. , too, the most suitable one to start his plan. There was a slight hesitation on his face, but Chiba''s heart slowly brightened up, and the whole thing, at this moment, was completely connected by him. What happened, Im afraid its another self, the original first consciousness. When he fell into this world, he had already set this almost, and then before the gods of this world, that is, the six immortals who lost their hearts. When I came to investigate, with the power of the ball of light, I successfully deceived the six immortals, divided memory and consciousness, and created a localized completely blank self, waiting for one day to be able to integrate and retrieve what I have lost thing. Such as feelings, such as partners, such as bonds and the like. On the surface, it should be such a passing, but secretly, it was arranged by the other himself. At that time, he had already set a plan, which is the plan that Chiba has discovered for this Naruto world. In the light, he divides his consciousness and creates a localized blank himself. In the dark, he uses the power of the ball of light to copy a backup whose memory is greater than consciousness, and sets a series of responsibilities for this backup, and then deletes it. I remember everything about this plan, including this backup. At the same time, as long as he has a complete consciousness or soul, when he touches the ball of light for the first time, he will be absorbed into this space to hold back-up memories and consciousness, and then he will accept a few things he has ordered to back up. thing. to know everything about the plan. At the same time, he also ensures that this complete consciousness or soul is he who has experienced the cruelty he has experienced. As for why, why have to experience the complete consciousness or soul that has been cruel. I''m afraid, these cruel memories are indispensable to carry out this plan and complete this plan. In other words, the fusion of Chiba after being affected by these cruel memories is indispensable. At this moment, in hesitation, combined with some memories that are not closely related to these, but connected, Chiba has already figured out another idea of ??his own. is just about this plan, for this Naruto World''s plan, there is too little information, and he has no way to speculate. "Only by accepting that part of the memory, I can tell you the third thing. That part of the memory is also very important to you. I hope you make up your mind soon." At this time, looking at Qianye''s hesitant appearance, the young man didn''t have any eagerness, just said lightly. ''S expression is still calm, it seems to look more gloomy. This young man should be more like a certain kind of program that carries memory. Although a small amount of my conscious character is inherited, it is still a certain kind of program, but it is not as simple and brainless as a simple computer program. And hearing this sound, there was no wave in Chiba''s heart, but he looked at the young man again, and was once again convinced of his inference about the young man. Independence. This young man does not have an independent character and consciousness. He is just another projection of a small part of his character or consciousness. The others are all running according to another program set by himself. is just that, it looks very lifelike, like a person. "So, can I ask some questions?" Since there are more programs in front of you than others, it''s useless to talk about idioms and move people with emotions. It is better to ask straightforward questions. Moreover, this young man did not seem to force him to accept that part of the memory. In other words, the other himself did not intend to force himself. Before making a decision, it is better to probe some information that can be detected first, and then do it. Decided. As for whether to try to accept, or not to try to accept, I will say after asking. "Yes, I can tell you, you can ask any questions." Regarding this, the young man hesitated a bit. It seemed that he didn''t expect Chiba to ask this question, but in the end he still said directly. The meaning of is also obvious. You can ask, know everything, say nothing. You can''t ask, I won''t mention a word. "The world, the world like this Naruto World, how many are there in total, do I have to leave this world and go to other worlds and adventures~www.novelhall.com~ or, to gain strength, I Isnt it just beginning now?" After hearing this sentence, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and asked the most urgent question now. Before, the other one also explained this problem before fusion, but now that he came into contact with this, after thinking about the plan behind it, Chiba became a little uneasy. If this is a fan novel through Naruto, it may be a fork at this point. Fanren in the past life, there is also a popular genre in which the protagonist travels through multiple animation worlds, which is called the comprehensive fandom. He doesn''t want to experience so many worlds, a Naruto world is enough. "No, you are already rooted in this world. It is impossible to experience other worlds. Moreover, there is only one Naruto world now. You dont have to think about it. You can only be here. Unless you want to be wiped out, even if its gone, you It will only enter the afterlife world of this Naruto World." To this, the youth answered quite simply. In other words, he can no longer go to other worlds. He can only... in this Naruto world! This is the only world he can exist in. (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2056： As long as i can tell you can''t be wrong. Another purpose of mine is this Naruto World! Besides, its still broken, at all costs, or in other words, desperate... Hearing the same answer from the young man and the other himself, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. Even if he doesn''t touch that part of the cruel memory, Chiba can infer from another own memory that Naruto is not the only world, there are at least two worlds. As for how many worlds exist, Chiba doesn''t know, and even the other one certainly doesn''t know. However, what is certain is that the other one must have experienced more than three worlds, one is the reality he has always believed in the previous life, that is, the world dominated by technology without any magical power. One is the Hokage World here. There is also the third world, which is the experience in cruel memory. In this regard, Chiba did not dare to touch, but it is certain that since he can draw a set of theories about the world about the will of the world and the **** of the world , Then, it must have been a lot to find out. Even, it is very possible to have close contact with the gods of these worlds or the will of the world. And this theory has never been in the previous life. When I came to this world of Naruto and differentiated memory consciousness, I already had such a theory, so in other words, in that cruel memory and experience, another one discovered such a theory. theory. As for why God is used to represent the world instead of directly embodying the will of the world, Chiba doesn''t know it, and the other one doesn''t seem to understand it yet. However, this has already shown that in the cruel memory, the other one must have experienced a world. After all, after the fusion, Chiba already has the memory of his previous life. Although he did not want to touch it, the degree of cruelty was compared with the cruel memory, after all, it was a gap between heaven and earth. To be honest, Chiba now is a little bit thinking about what he was doing back then, so that the whole world owes itself the same. This is not necessary at all, and it is too sensitive and fragile. Isnt it just being unable to make friends and getting more and more withdrawn, isnt it just being slandered by others, leading to a series of tragedies? What''s there! Can you drown in a muddle-headed, self-deprecating, self-blaming, self-pity? Isnt that, not in contact with people? Isnt it a good thing to be a fat man at home? Fatzhai, after all, will find other fatzhai friends, as long as there are like-minded people, as long as there are people who are also violated by others'' malice and language violence, in the big world of the Internet, they will eventually meet. Why bother? Why make the only family member so worried about themselves, making the already haggard mother even more haggard. Finally, isnt it just a job? In the Internet age, there are some ways to make money, but I dont have little cleverness. I always have money if I want to make money. As long as there is an income, as long as it can help the mother to share the family expenses, isnt it enough? Why do you have to do work that requires communication that you are not good at? If you are not good at it or dont want to face it, just change your lifestyle. It is the existence of the marginalized society, the marginalized by the student society and the adult society, the loser in the eyes of others, the person who is isolated from the world by the malice of others, why bother to cater to the malice of others, this What about the rules of society? Peace and quiet, living with my mother in a plain life, okay? At this moment, Chiba, who has experienced countless lives and deaths, when looking back at these past events, there is quite a feeling of looking at the dark history of the past. Things that he paid special attention to, feared, and cared about before, at this moment, in his opinion, it doesn''t matter. Isolation, loneliness, discrimination, indifference, and language violence from others, what is it? Those who stay with me will stay with me after all. Because these people will not be disturbed by the outside world, to understand you, to tolerate you, and to care about you. They will not care what others say about you. Even, they will not care about your past at all, but will only see how you are. What kind of person is compatible with each other, how well they get along, and their character. People who will not stay with you will eventually leave you for various reasons. Perhaps, it will leave regret, will leave malice, will leave slander. But, what? What''s the use of staying with someone who can only leave harm? It would be better to say that these people are lucky to expose their ugly faces too early! Why are you so stubborn about these that you can''t live your own life in the end? Even after separating this part of the memory, there will still be a deep emotional memory remaining, even if the memory of the previous life is actually blank, it will Because of a certain emotion, some residual memories of when I was alone aroused. For example, no girl is willing to talk to herself, what is always hurt by rumors... In fact, these have been separated, but the hurtful emotions generated by these memories are so deep that even without these memories, the brain will reproduce these memory fragments under the same emotions. Of course, this also confuses Chiba, so that he has not doubted his own memory, and has not found his memory, which has actually been hollowed out. don''t know, how is mother now? Thinking of this, searching for the complete memory of the previous life, at the end of this series of analysis, the picture in Chiba''s mind ended up staying on the thin and silent woman with white temples but stubborn. That, thin, rickety, but in my own eyes, he always tidy and clean his room. is the figure of the mother who raised his father after his death. Ok? wait a minute! is it because of mother? Another purpose of mine, is it because of mother? At this moment, a stunned Chiba suddenly felt shocked, and suddenly thought of something. "The other me, do you want to return to the original world?" At the same time, Chiba blurted out this question. The current him, reminiscing about him in his previous life, can feel it, if there is anything left in the past life for himself or the other one, and if there is nothing to worry about, then there is only one, that is, mother! Yes. Raising up with one hand, and devoted countless efforts, although working as an adult is still worrying, but it is the sudden death of the only son, what a blow to his mother~www.novelhall.com~At this time Chiba is almost unimaginable. I want to see my mother. At this moment, such a thought suddenly emerged, extremely strong. "Back to the original world?" When he heard Chiba''s words, the young man was slightly startled, as if he didn''t expect Chiba to ask such a question. No...Is it? Looking at the youth''s appearance, Chiba''s face was stunned, obviously he did not expect the youth to react like this. "You, don''t want to go back to the original world that much." Then, the youth''s words sounded again. After the words, it seemed that I realized what Chiba had thought of. "That..." When he heard this, Chiba spoke subconsciously. He wanted to ask if the plan was related to his mother. "It''s not because of mother." However, before this sentence was fully asked, the youth interrupted him straightforwardly and gave him a very clear answer. The implication is that the other self does not care about his mother like he does now. (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2057： Is it afraid? not because of Mother in previous life? But, that is... the only concern in the previous life. If there is any plan facing this Naruto world, it is most likely because the only concern in the previous life is! Seeing the expression on the young mans face unchanged, Chiba knew that the young mans words did not contain any lies or cover-ups. Another self, I really don''t have a trace of concern for this mother who has a deep and deep memory. In other words, there is not much to worry about. To be honest, now Chiba, since the idea of ??going back to the previous life to take a look at his mother, the thin figure has become clearer and clearer. At the same time, he finally knows that he has not returned to the village for a long time. , Going back to the house of the new cabin, looking at the neatly arranged furnishings, where did the feeling that someone had done this kind of thing for themselves before came from. also finally understood why he would be so close to Jiuxinai, and finally decided to rescue Jiuxinai from the quagmire of fate at all costs. It''s one thing that Kushina desperately desperately to save himself, of course, it''s also a very important thing. However, it is obvious that Chiba, who had not realized that his memory was blank at the time, poured his deep return to his mother on Kushina, not saying that Kushina was a mother. Rather, the feeling of return that has been engraved in the bottom of my heart has found a catharsis, and this is the catharsis of the Naruto world. That''s why he made up his mind so quickly without any memory, and after making up his mind, he completely set aside his life and death, and wanted to change the fate of Jiuxinai. In this, Jiu Xinnai really treats him sincerely and regards him as the most important person. At the same time, this is deeply imprinted in my heart, but because of the loss of memory, I am ignorant and have been squeezing the previous life who did not know to vent. The mothers return is also a very important part. Isnt it the mother of the previous life...? But... how is it possible? At this moment, thinking of this, Chiba''s brows frowned, he was very puzzled, very puzzled, and even a little bit angry at the other himself. How can you not worry about it! How could I not care! That is the mother who pulled herself up with one hand! Even though the whole world is indifferent, but this thin and rickety figure is the only one who firmly supported him during his lifetime! The only person who doesn''t ask for anything in return, just asks himself to live well! is the only one who suffers from cold and violence at school, sees the ugliness of human nature, and when everything is gloomy, he can see the radiant person! It was she who slapped the irresponsible teacher on the face, angrily and coldly scolded "This kind of irresponsible school, if you don''t read it, you can''t read it", and then, she took her away from the place that caused her pain . It was her. After she dropped out of school, she bowed her head to those so-called relatives and friends who were not qualified to make her bow her head at all. She laughed at the group of high-pitched faces and helped herself find a relatively good job. She was the same. When she quit her job, she was afraid that she would be bored by staying in the room to escape from life. She gritted her teeth and lost her few gold and silver jewelry, bought a new computer, With the network cable, let yourself at least be on the Internet and contact other people. is also her, no matter when it is three or four o''clock in the morning or eleven or twelve o''clock in the evening, she can always let herself eat a hot meal. It can be said that without her, I might have been screaming and spotted on the street next to a certain tall building early. Or, in the school dormitory, with the blood on the bed, give those cold and violent classmates an unforgettable horror memory. Maybe, I will never cross again. Do not! is not crossing. Possibly, never get a second chance. And, under this second chance, became so strong! Anyone can ignore? It doesnt matter what kind of cruel experience! How can you not miss her? Even, dont even mean to go back at all? Even if I see you once! At this moment, he suddenly realized that he was a little too much, no, it was quite too much. Myself, that is, he in another time of my own, is really too much! Because of amnestics, he didnt know what his others plan was. However, from the young mans words, the other self seemed to have completely forgotten his mother. Although the memory is still there, the memory of his previous life is not lost. All in, but, just like I temporarily forgot those cruel memories, the other myself seems to have done the same with the memory of his mother. Otherwise, how can you not worry about it? Don''t rush back to report safety? That guy, what are you going to do? At this time, after a series of thoughts turned, Chiba''s brows slowly tightened. "Tell me, the other me, what are you going to do?" At the same time, while frowning, Chiba spoke subconsciously. "Please accept that memory. I cannot tell you any questions about this before confirming whether you accept that memory." In response, the young man shook his head and spoke in a standardized tone. Looking at the reaction of this fusion, no, it should be said that it was my reaction to the localization. He has realized something and felt angry because of this incident. There should be nothing wrong. The purpose has been achieved~www.novelhall.com~ The thing that I can never find back by myself, should have been recovered. It''s just that if the current localized me cannot accept that part of the memory, then he can only be a defective product. After all, there is no way to complete my vision. My original memory, my consciousness that was blank after localization, these two puzzles have been put together, but they have not been completely put together, and there is no way to form the most perfect, central and largest of all my ideas. Puzzle. must be completely put together. At this time, what Chiba didn''t know was that behind this standardized smile, what the young man thought in his mind was not standardized, and there was no such thing as a situation where he imagined that a program could not think. Wait... Wait a minute? is like the way I dealt with that cruel memory, dealt with mother''s memory? Is it difficult? At the same time, when the young man''s voice was just beginning, Chiba''s face changed slightly, as if he had suddenly understood something. Is it difficult... The other me, is it a memory that is afraid to touch this part? (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2058： hide But why? Why are you afraid to touch this part of the memory? Although the memories of previous lives are basically not good memories, the cruelty of that memory, even if it is just a quick glance when instilling fusion, makes me a little less confident to accept it. With another mental quality of mine, it is absolutely impossible to be afraid of that memory. Even if it is me, I now feel that those weaknesses are the existence of dark history. Besides, my mother''s memory has always been warm and can support him in despair. Why? why? He wants to be afraid to touch? At this time, the last two words of the youth "I can''t tell you anything about this aspect" fell, and Chiba''s thoughts diverged. He realized something, but he didn''t understand why the other himself would do this. "So, please accept that memory as soon as possible." And at this time, the young man who finished the first sentence of standardized discourse, the second half of the sentence was standardized. Accept that memory as soon as possible? And this time, upon hearing these words, Chiba, who was originally full of doubts in his heart, was taken aback for a moment. All of his thoughts suddenly retracted and finally turned into such an interrogative sentence to himself. The current situation is actually quite clear. If you want to know what the other self is going to do with this Naruto world, what plan does it have, why at all costs, even divide yourself, and finally make such a big circle, why the other self is afraid of his mother Memories, I choose to temporarily forget the general neglect, and why, it seems to take a negative attitude towards the mother who shouldnt be treated like this, everything, now the crux of all the questions in Chiba, no, it should be said that it is the only breakthrough point, which is Accept that memory. Of all the memories of the other one, the cruelest and the hardest to touch, even Chiba only glanced at it roughly because of the forced revolving lantern during the fusion, and directly chose to temporarily forget and put it in the corner of the memory. The memory that I don''t want to remember. To be honest, its not that Chiba is unwilling to accept this memory. In fact, its really that I dont dare to accept this memory. However, I am afraid to accept this memory, but it is not because of how cruel this memory is, but because after accepting this memory, I can no longer choose to temporarily forget it. At this moment, his situation, although it is said that he has merged with the other himself, and the other himself has kept his promise, obliterated his own consciousness of independence, and there are still some remnants, but it is only some remnants, only in Qian Ye slowly disappeared under the main consciousness, not to worry. But, in fact, his integration is still incomplete. The most obvious situation is that now Chiba can clearly distinguish which part is his own memory and which part is another own memory. The true perfect fusion is part of you and me. It is impossible to selectively view the memory. Yes, in fact, the reason why Chiba can quickly forget this cruel memory temporarily is because the memory of another part of himself is in a peculiar position. are like bubbles, stored in Chiba''s mind. And Chiba, you can use your mind to select that part of the memory, and select and view it, just like a video folder containing various other memories. Now, only a part of the files in these video folders have been assimilated into Chiba''s memory. For example, regarding the role of the ball of light, in the part where he meets the six immortals, Chiba is actually not quite sure whether the person inside is the other himself or himself. In other words, when he recalled this part, he The angle of view is no longer the third person to watch, but the first person to experience, and what he said and did at the time was as if he had made it by himself. Do not! It should be said that I made it myself. Its just that he now has another concept of himself, so even if its the first person, even when mobilizing this part of his memory, even if its not clear whether its the other self or self, he still has a vague concept. Yes, it is the previous self who is doing this, not the current self. And his previous self is quite different from his current self, and there is no need for him to move closer to his previous self. This feeling is quite strange. However, this also shows that this is the perfect fusion. The former self and the present self, although there is a difference, they are still self. instead of myself, there is a sense of separation from the other myself. At the same time, the storage location of these memory bubbles is also different. Like other memories, they are basically in the safe area, like a permanent memory area. Chiba will not forget it, and will slowly integrate into his. In memory, the perspective will gradually change from the third person to the first person, and the difference between the other self and self will become the previous self and the present self. And this cruel memory, Chiba was placed in the temporary forgotten area, similar to the recycle bin in the computer, but it was not emptied. In other words, if this memory is not placed in the permanent memory area, Chiba can delete this memory before it merges. Yes, delete. Now the fusion is still in progress, and it has not completely ended, because this memory is just a memory, without any independent consciousness, the dominant power is entirely in Chiba''s body, if you can''t do it, you can delete it with a light ball. And to delete this part of the memory, the photosphere will not consume much energy. From the changes of the photosphere using the photosphere in another own memory, plus the other one has indeed deleted the memory, it is not difficult to infer that the deletion The energy loss of memory. However, this memory is also his experience after all, even if it is so cruel that he dare not accept it, he will not deliberately delete it. However, if he is allowed to take the initiative to accept, accelerate the integration of this memory, or even take the initiative to accept it, in a "personal experience", this part of the memory will be perfectly integrated and become the past him, not another him, Qian Ye is also conservative. After all, taking the initiative to accept is basically a personal experience, which is not the same as slowly and automatically blending unconsciously. And the cruelty of this memory is a very difficult problem. Because of Chiba''s character, it is likely that this time personal experience will cause irreversible changes. Although there is no major change in temperament, some non-positive energy changes may also be implanted. This is what he is most worried about. At the same time, he is also worried about what kind of emotions and mental state he will be after experiencing this part of the memory. After all, next, after leaving here, after leaving the spiritual space, he will have to face the night of Nine Tails. Even more, facing a strong enemy. Therefore, he chose to put these memories in the temporarily forgotten area~www.novelhall.com~ without thinking. In fact, when everything is over, when he is sure, he intends to experience it personally and accept it actively. After all, this memory is another self, one of the most important memories. "Other than that, is there no other way?" Thinking of this, Chiba frowned again, showing a bit of hesitation, and then spoke. "You can only do this." To this, the youth responded. can I only do this? The other one I insist on... may have his reason. Not as good, try it! At this time, under heavy doubts, although he was afraid, Chiba''s curiosity about this part of the memory finally rose to a certain height, and at this time, he finally made up his mind. "Okay, then I will try." As he made up his mind, he also subconsciously spit out this sentence. Perhaps, everything is hidden in this memory. Including the way to go back to the previous life. At this moment, such a thought came into his mind. (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2059： what happened? Have you finally made up your mind? As expected, is it because you have fully realized the existence of your mother? Looking at Chiba in front of him, he saw that he had made up his mind. The young man seemed to finally let go of a big stone, and the boss breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. To be honest, if this fusion body chooses not to accept it, then I am afraid I dont know when this fusion body will enter this space again. When the time comes, everything is hard to say. Although he wants to tell him everything now, when the ontology copied him, he used the photosphere to implant a lot of taboos. The most important point is that it is strictly forbidden to accept that part of the memory in the fusion. Before, tell the fusion about the whole thing. It is necessary to ask the fusion body to accept that memory, to absorb and merge that memory, and it is best to use the method of actively accepting personal experience. As for why this is the case, he actually doesnt know. The body does not copy the complete memory and consciousness. As to why this small part of the memory should be deleted, the body did not reveal it to him. It seems to be guarding against the six immortals and the world. Same will. Now, since the Fusion is willing to try, he can be considered at ease. To be honest, he was really afraid that this fusion was unwilling to try, and because of the cruelty of this memory, he eventually deleted this memory. I have lost the consciousness of the ontology of the master. This memory is completely at the mercy of this second personality consciousness, or fusion, and because of the ability of the photosphere and the original ontology setting, all the initiative is in the second. Personality consciousness is on hand, and during the fusion, it can also use a part of the power of the light ball to delete memories at will. To be honest, he did not inherit all the consciousness of the first master personality. Basically 70% of it is a programmed personality, strictly according to the will of the ontology, and only 30% inherited the master personality. Consciousness, even if this part of consciousness invades the second personality, there will be no waves. So, now he really cant figure out why the body did this, made him and copied it, and it seemed to be a little guarding against him, but now, it shows an absolute disadvantage, everything is controlled in this first Two personality hands. Although the two are one body, it''s just that different experiences have created different personalities, which are essentially the same, but the young people still don''t understand why they have to have a second personality. Judging from the performance just now, the second personality is really much worse than the ontology, whether it is in terms of mental willpower or the ability to plan ingeniously. Its really inferior to the first personality that has experienced true cruelty and survived. It is far inferior. No matter the level of calmness, the courage, let alone the willpower, the whole is often disturbed by some unnecessary concerns. With a good plan, there is a feeling of care but chaos. Do not! is more than just caring and chaotic feeling. There are also some kindness of women. can''t be regarded as the benevolence of a woman, it''s still a bit decisive when it''s decisive. should be said to be too naive! Obviously it is impossible to have the best of both worlds. When all of them are saved, I just want to save everyone. In the end, it is often impossible to save anything. Naive, too naive! Some people are destined to be sacrificed. cannot be saved. For example, his ultimate goal is to save the plot character of Uzumaki Kushina, or the aboriginal people who are more important in the fate and have fixed fate, then he must have the consciousness of sacrificing everything, and some things are not just about having to spare. The consciousness of life can do it. Besides, what kind of enlightenment is it to save your life? If the real test of consciousness is only one''s own life, then, what are the real difficulties in the world? Consciousness, how much is it worth? Having gone through so many battles, it is considered a battle of life and death, and even received a lesson during the mission of the bridge of the gods, and it is still muddled, even the most basic contradictions, or the essence of fate I can''t see clearly, this is no longer a naive category. This is already stupid! The young man did not understand. After this fusion body entered this space, he was forced to watch everything that the fusion body experienced according to the process of the ontology. He really did not understand it, and the ontology should have seen this too. Everything, before the fusion, no, when he experienced it, he should have seen it. But why, seeing such a stupid him, such a naive him, he who was almost impossible to survive in the previous experience, his own body has chosen to destroy his own consciousness and give everything to this fusion body. Its impossible for a guy like this to support their plan. The plan of the body is impossible to entrust to such a guy. He was puzzled. Quite do not understand. Do not! It should be said that there is no way to describe the intense emotions when he saw that this fusion turned out to be the second personality as the main consciousness, and the ontological consciousness completely erased. And now, seeing this fusion body hesitating about that important memory, to be honest, even if he was not set with too much anger program, he was quite angry. It seems to be too disappointing. Do not! is not too disappointed, it is simply useless! This fusion is really naive, stupid, and weak, and it is very speechless. Although the initiative to accept is a personal experience, but this personal experience is actually limited. Compared with the real experience, it is still a bit worse. This willpower, he really worried about when this fusion would collapse. Ugh I really dont know, what does the body think? And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Looking at Chiba in front of him, the young man had an urge to shake his head, but after all he restrained it. "it is good." Then, maintaining a standardized expression, he nodded in a standardized manner. always got it, it''s all clear. Now that I have recalled... At this time, Chiba also took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. To actively accept this, he must release the memory in his mind and walk into it. At this moment, he must concentrate and create a usable "personal experience" mental body in his mind. Ok? wait a minute! The memory of another me, fearing my mother, I analyzed the psychology of the other me from this perspective... Then, I decided to experience these memories. This situation... Then, as soon as he closed his eyes, his eyes suddenly opened, his face changed suddenly. what happened? want to go back? When seeing Chiba''s appearance, the corner of the young man''s eyes twitched slightly, and his already calm and gloomy face seemed more gloomy. (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2060： 1 Everything is...calculated? was counted! This is another arrangement of mine. can not be said to be arranged, this is a set! He knew that as long as my attention was tempted to worry, the backup on the other side might not know yet. After all, I didn''t inherit much of the consciousness of another me, it was basically made up of memory. However, as long as my attention is tempted in the aspect of concern, then I will definitely think about what the other me is concerned about. Then, I must think of the past life. After all, the memory of the past life is the most uncomfortable contact with me now, even Because those experiences are really incomparable to what I have experienced now, so I will definitely accept this part of the memory unsuspectingly. In other words, to "remember" this part of the memory. In this way, I will certainly think of my mother, the only pillar. And then, I will inevitably ask questions about my mother, ask this backup, and he has never touched the memory of his mother in the previous life, creating a phenomenon of escape, no, no, its not escape, its abandon, he abandons The purpose of this part of the memory is to let myself abandon feelings and adapt to that cruel experience more. must be so. This backup has his memory, but it does not have much of his character and consciousness, so it will react very mechanically to his attitude towards this memory. And his behavior of abandoning this memory is naturally considered to be dismissive of his mother. In this way, I asked, backed up the answer, I was bound to wonder, the doubt is almost a mother of an important degree with Naruto World Kushina, why would I not care about the other one so much. dismissed it. Why is there no concern at all. Why, after I remembered it, I had a strong desire to make my mother feel at ease and want to see her safe, but he could not care about it at all. In this way, I will explore why this is! And in the end, I still want to go back because I care about my mother too much, just like now, I will look for a way back. and will desperately use current resources, such as the experience that carries the mystery of the world! Or, another experience in which I infer the laws of the world. That period, cruel memory! thus tempted me to actively accept this memory. He knows, I will definitely accept it, because the mother in the previous life is equivalent to the current Nine Sina. is the only person in the previous life who treats me sincerely like Kushina. Do not! It should be said that Kushina is like her. I can never ignore it! Even, I will definitely go back as my goal? So, in other words, all the other actions that I have done now, all kinds of calculations of the six immortals and the will of the world, are all for returning? His gaze spread slightly, Chiba looked at the young man in front of him with a look that seemed to be looking, but did not actually look, and his thoughts turned quickly. At this moment, he suddenly understood that this is actually a set. One by one set up by oneself, using mother, one''s care and worry about her mother to set oneself willingly and actively accept that cruel memory set! This is another calculation of myself! This guy, even his mother used to calculate! crazy! He must be crazy! Then, in the next second, Chiba was almost startled in a cold sweat at what he thought of. He knows the importance of his mother to him. Although it is said that because it is presented in the form of memory, it is not as clear as Kushina, but the two people can be said that they are completely overlapped. The positioning of is exactly the same. Everything he has done now, everything he has done in this Naruto world, is for Jiu Xinna, for those who give him warmth. Then, in his previous life, he could do all this for his mother. It doesnt matter if you save your life! It''s not a big deal! Even, any extreme means, he will do it! play hard! at all costs! The other self is that as long as he realizes the existence of his mother, or in other words, deepens the feeling of the mother in the memory, he will definitely go back at all costs, even if it is just to report peace, so that his mother can feel at ease. It is precisely because he knows that he will do this thing and complete it at all costs, so he deliberately deletes some important memories and creates all kinds of fog, so that he can actively accept this passage. Cruel memory. Because the other one knows that when he grew up in a warm environment, he may not be able to break the boat and sink the boat when he has a lot of fetters, and may not be able to be cruel and decisive, even, it can be said that compared to no feelings, or Said that he has given up feelings and even his mother can use the other self, he is weak. Possibly, too weak to touch this cruel memory. And in fact, he did, he did not dare to touch this memory. It doesn''t matter whether it''s looking forward or backward, or having confidence in one''s own willpower. Therefore, the other self used such a way, in such a tender way, to force oneself to accept this cruel memory willingly. Everything is another calculation of my own! Chiba at this moment, to be honest, was shocked from the bottom of his heart, he really did not expect that the other himself would be so cold! Even my mother can use it. How terrible this is, even the only one can be used without fluctuation, and it is still calculating yourself! If you change to this Naruto world, it is equivalent to disregarding Jiuxinai''s feelings of safety, or even putting Jiuxinai deliberately in a dangerous situation to force yourself! Although the comparison between the two may be a little fuss, the other one uses his mother to calculate his attitude. Chiba believes that he will definitely put his mother at risk for his own purposes. This scheming and coldness are already terrifying, terrifying, no, even a little abnormal! He can''t imagine what kind of experience made his past so terrifying! To be honest, now he has a deep fear of that cruel memory. "Tell me, is it the way back? Another purpose of me is to go back! Go home! Go back to my previous life?" At this moment, in a cold sweat, Chiba almost opened his mouth with a trembling voice. "Are you going to regret it?" However, upon hearing Chiba''s words, the young man did not confirm or deny, but just spoke like this. "Your inaccurate answer, is it because I got it right?" For this, Chiba said almost as if he was talking. "No, not for this." Hearing that, the youth is still talking about the standardization this time, and the standardization is rejected. Another self, I dont plan to go back! is really naive and stupid! If the body wants to go back, then why bother to localize this Naruto world? Be a cocoon? At this moment, the youth''s disappointment with Chiba is deeper. "Why, give up..." Then, after a deeper disappointment, the young man asked. Looking at the face of this fusion body, he knew that this fusion body had deepened the fear of that memory. It is estimated that this time ~www.novelhall.com~ is really out of play. "No! I just want to see, what kind of experience it was that made me the look I hate the most!" However, before he could finish saying this sentence, he was interrupted by Chiba whose face changed color. This Not give up? At this moment, feeling the scorching gaze from the opposite side, the young man was slightly taken aback, and suddenly he couldn''t understand. Fighting? Then, these two words suddenly appeared in his heart. He really didn''t feel that the expression of the fusion body in front of him seemed to take the initiative to accept the fear expressed by the fusion body. "Ok?" However, as soon as this thought came out, his face changed slightly, almost stunned on the spot. At this moment, the fusion body in front of him suddenly bubbled up around him. One by one, bubbles with moving images! This Really, took the initiative? After , looking at all this, he stopped there in a daze. can''t understand. He couldn''t understand it again. (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2061： The best So that''s it, this space should be between the spirit and the material. In other words, something that can embody the spirit. is it This is a different space, the localized different space made by the light sphere, the different space that belongs to me alone, and the ability to bring soil. It''s just that this different space of mine cannot absorb people into this space as if it were soil. can only be used by yourself. slowly opened his eyes and looked at the moving image bubbles lingering around his body. Suddenly, a feeling of inexplicability rose in Chiba''s heart. Some things about this space seemed to come to light. After recalled that part of the cruelest memory, in a vague way, he understood something in this space. understood the composition of this space, the nature of this space, and that this space belongs to him alone and can only be used by him. can''t bring people in, he can only exist in this special form. These bubbles were originally the memories stored in his mind. Its present form of expression in this space is completely indistinguishable from the form of expression in his mind. In other words, this space can reflect spiritual things. These memories were originally without form and could not be revealed, but at this moment, in this space, they were revealed. Obviously, this space has a certain effect of concretizing spiritual things, or, in other words, this space may be between the spirit and the material, and it is quite a mysterious existence. At least, in this Naruto world, it is quite a magical existence. also, there is a very deep existence hidden. At the same time, from here, Chiba also discovered that this space is between the spirit and the material. That is to say, if he masters the correct method, he can enter this space from his spiritual space, or he can directly bring himself. In reality, the flesh enters this space, just like the space-time ability with soil. Just, no other people or things can be brought in. Of course, now, he only knows to enter this space from the spiritual level. For example, the spiritual body touches the light sphere and enters here using the operation interface of the light sphere. As for how to enter from reality, even with the body, it is unknown. He also has no relevant memories. And now he should be in an intermediate state, because he entered this space from the spiritual space, so he is essentially a spiritual body, but because this space is between the spirit and the material, his spiritual body , It also possesses certain physical characteristics, such as physicality. In other words, his current body is physical. If you are hurt, it will cause substantial damage to the spirit, and even the outer body will respond to the corresponding injury. At the same time, it also possesses attack power, and can even use physique and a small part of Chakra to consume less ninjutsu. If it werent for Chibas inability to illusion, otherwise illusion in this space would be due to the increase of Chibas essence spiritual body More powerful. also focuses on the shadow of mental energy, and it will be easier to display. Then, lets start from the beginning. The memory that started after I died in my previous life. However, even though he suddenly understood a lot of things, Chiba''s face did not change the slightest, and one hand had been raised, and the one in front had hovered in front of him with his thoughts. The bubble press to go. He has made up his mind to accept that cruel memory. Although it seems to be reckless to him who is usually cautious, it even seems to be a bit aggravated and somewhat irrational, but Chiba is I really thought about it. Regardless of whether there is any information about going back to the previous life, whether there is a good recipe for facing the night of Nine Tails, and whether there is anything important in this memory, he now plans to take a good look. Take a look at what it is, let yourself grow into such a cold existence. also took a look, why the other one would not hesitate to use his mother, but also let himself accept this cruel memory! Chiba doesn''t have any irrationality. Since the other self is so calculating and wants to accept this memory so much, he still accepts it actively, then, there must be his reason. This other self, although terrible and terrifying, made him shudder, but after all, it is himself, and Chiba believes that the other self will not harm himself. What''s more, the other self has a bigger plan in his own body. Taking the initiative to accept this cruel memory, in essence, there should be no danger. The key is whether you are strong enough. Even, it is very possible, to take the initiative to accept this memory, it is not necessarily another test of oneself. After experiencing these cruelties, it may be possible to make yourself stronger, which can be said to have advantages and disadvantages for facing the night of Nine Tails. It depends on whether you can turn the disadvantages into advantages. Fuse this memory, maybe it is also the breakthrough of Nine Tails Night! also, a kind of return to mother! become stronger! become stronger mentally! Boom! And at this moment, between the determined determination after careful consideration, there was a roar in Chiba''s mind, and everything suddenly became dark. Strange. Why... Obviously I have seen that his fear of this part of the memory has grown deeper. Why do you still accept it actively? It seems that he is not brave or irrational, on the contrary, he should have been deliberate. Ok? At this time, the young people who were still unable to figure out their eyes flashed slightly, and they were obviously taken aback. went in? Do not! began to merge! and that cruel memory! At this moment, in his eyes, there is only the boy whose expression has been relaxed~www.novelhall.com~ his eyes are starting to become dull. As expected, did I inherit too little consciousness of the ontology? Most of the programs are set by the ontology. Although we can see something through the memory of the ontology and some skills in the memory, there is no way to understand things with too much emotion after all. I dont have much independent consciousness, at best it is a kind of advanced AI... By doing this, the ontology doesnt trust me enough? afraid of me, do you do the wrong thing? Still, dont trust this fusion enough? Forget it. I won''t think too much. Since the fusion body has taken the initiative to accept this cruel memory, then I should also consider it carefully and how to say it. The third thing. What should I say, is the best. But in the end, looking at the young man in front of him who seemed to have lost his breath, the young man did not go any further, nor did he struggle with some puzzled or uncomprehensible problem. Instead, I slowly thought about it. ''S face became more gloomy. (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2062： That ball of light... "Pattern!" The drop-shaped water drops gently slid from the expressionless face, and rolled down the delicate face. After falling more than one meter, they fell heavily on the ground of the bluestone floor tiles. , Shattered into pieces, and a few dark patches were wet. There is no problem, right? This...should be no problem, right? Looking at the ground wet by the water droplets, and then at the empty gaze in front of him, his expressionless face, like an empty shell with no thought of himself, the young man swallowed softly. , The corners of his mouth twitched unnaturally. And his forehead, there has been a layer of sweat. At this time, he was a little worried. This time is too long. At this time, all the bubbles swirling around the body of the fusion body had all burst, that is to say, he had already experienced all the memories. Of course, he is not worried about the memory experience. However, these bubbles actually burst two hours ago. In other words, these memories have actually been experienced two hours ago. Also, the personal experience of memory, for the person who has experienced it, the memory will last as long as it lasts. However, in the eyes of outsiders, it is actually just a momentary matter. This is the speed of thinking. Now, from the two-hour burst of bubbles to the present two hours, this fusion body has maintained this kind of silent feeling as if it were personally experienced. really scared him. These cruel memory youths also have them. Even when this space is boring, he will carefully check it every time to prevent the memory from escaping. He is very clear about the situation of these memories. And now this fusion reaction. is probably broken! collapsed in these cruel memories. The spirit is trapped in autism, so it has the present performance. This...what can I do? If you are really stuck in autism, what should you do next? This fusion body is the only hope, and it is also the only entrustment of the body. At this time, it can''t bear it, and the next plan is completely stranded. The meaning of existence is gone. Even, because this life is separated in this space, the external physical body will be unable to connect with the spirit for a long time, resulting in a death response, even if the flow of time in this space and the outside is completely different, if the fusion body has been in autism In the state, I am afraid that the external body is really going to be exhausted and die. And as long as the body is lost, the light ball will dissipate, and the light ball will dissipate, and this space will no longer exist. If this space collapses, everything in the space will be vanished. In other words, this autistic fusion will also collapse into nothing, and then there will be nothing. Everything planned by the body will naturally fall into nothing. Even, what will this Naruto world become like... With the cold sweat on the forehead, this series of scared thoughts flashed through the youth''s heart. Even when thinking of the last time, he couldn''t help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and he almost couldn''t imagine it. This is absolutely unexpected. He never thought that this fusion body would be fragile to such an extent, after experiencing those cruelties, it would fall into an autistic collapse state to escape these cruelties. It stands to reason that the second personality consciousness of this fusion body should have experienced many despairs and be able to overcome those desperate existences from despair. It is impossible to be so fragile. What autistic escape? is basically impossible. Even, the youth never even thought about the state of collapse and autism. What...what should I do? If it is really autistic collapse, escape reality. can''t continue like this, everything will fall apart. Not only the plan, but the whole thing will fall apart. My existence will be completely eliminated. I cant get rid of until the responsibilities are all completed. Its fine if the plan fails, but its over without even starting as it is now. is not the ending it should be! But, I have no way to wake him up! Everything here is actually under his control. If he collapses autistically and escapes reality, what I do will be useless. I am a part of this space. is also under his control, as long as he doesn''t want to wake up, I have nothing to do! At this moment, thinking of this, a drop of cold sweat could not help but slip from the corner of his forehead, and the youth swallowed again. The current situation is dangerous, too dangerous. If the boy in front of you doesn''t wake up, everything will be fun. However, the other party has not responded for two hours. The whole experience should be over. "Really... is it over?" In the end, there were thousands of thoughts, and the calm color or gloomy color on the youth''s face suddenly transformed into a look of helplessness and loss. Sorry. ontology. I really did not expect that your fusion, what you crave, is such a fragile thing. At this moment, all the thoughts in his heart turned into this complete disappointment. I said it was too dangerous! This plan should be implemented by the ontology itself. Since such things are planned by the ontology, only three people can complete it. defeated the existence that almost transcended the dimension. shattered, that kind of existence beyond the world. If it were the main body, the plan should be more than half completed now, how could it be over before it started. Damn! shouldn''t be! shouldn''t cultivate such a fusion! Now, it falls short! Do not! Falling fart! This looks ~www.novelhall.com~ like suicide! Then, in the next second, after disappointment, couldn''t help, the young man''s heart began to curse angrily. "Ah" However, at this moment, a sigh suddenly rang in front of him. "Unconsciously, I have been through it more than a dozen times." After , the next second, an understatement that made the corners of his mouth twitch unnaturally, slowly sounded. Chiba took a deep breath, and the smooth and organized memory in his mind slowly faded away and turned into a permanent memory. "Pattern!" Then there was another tear, rolling down in the other eye. This ten... ten times? At this moment, the entire face of the young man opposite him has stiffened unnaturally. There was a touch of disbelief on the calm face. "Is that ball of light... fragments of the main god?" Then, in the next second, the words that made him calm and fall apart, sounded again. (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2063： Mentality Lord... Lord God? The main god''s...broken...fragment? What...what''s going on...what''s going on? a dozen times... he, he watched it a dozen times? The first time I came into contact with that kind of memory, I saw it a dozen times all at once? His eyes widened uncontrollably. The young man looked in front of him and didn''t know when, thanks to the calmness that had settled on Chiba''s face in a dazed state, he was already a little unable to think. can''t understand. He couldn''t understand again. Obviously he was so afraid of this memory, hesitated, and even had no intention of accepting this memory from just now. It''s fine to accept it reluctantly. It may be that his own body did something that made him reluctantly make up his mind. However, after accepting it, I watched it more than a dozen times. What is this? Is it self-abuse? What kind of person is this guy, this fusion? Say he is naive and stupid plus cowardice. This guy can accept that cruel memory all at once. Not only can he accept it, but he has also read it more than a dozen times. How can it be said that he is cowardly, how can he say that he is naive? I know the cruelty of memory clearly, and it is not something naive and innocent people can experience like this. Even if I accept it, it is impossible to repeat it over and over again and again. Willpower is definitely up to the standard, even a little bit too high. don''t understand. The youth is quite confused about what is going on. And looking at the appearance of this fusion, it seems that he has completely accepted it. The calmness on his face is just like the previous one, which is just like two people. There is almost a feeling that he is ready to do anything. It seems that he already has the appearance of three points. The remaining seven points are different because the two have different temperaments. The body is a kind of calmness that exudes this indifference, and outsiders may seem a little gloomy. And fusion, it looks like a calm, stable sense of peace. The stability made him look at it now, and he felt a sense of peace of mind. That''s right, I feel at ease. Even if he actually has a very small proportion of the personality consciousness part, he feels at ease with the half-robot who has mostly set up programs. If the calmness of one''s own body is a sense of stability similar to self-centeredness, it will only make others feel the pressure of a strong person and dare not underestimate it, then, the fusion in front of you, After actively accepting those memories, it presents a stable temperament that spreads from the heart to the outside, which can make people feel at ease inexplicably, as if following the person in front of you, you will succeed and win, and there is nothing you can''t do. To the same feeling of being motivated. This is an alternative and strong temperament. From his own body''s memory, that cruel memory, there is also a strong man with a similar temperament, and around this person, a large number of strong men have gathered and become the most powerful force. Even if it is his own body, he dare not provoke existence. At this moment, his fusion body exudes such a temperament. It seems that after experiencing that cruel memory, the fusion in front of me, in an instant, on the psychological level, reached the level of the strong. This is not about being indifferent to life and death, or disregarding the mentality of life and death, but a higher level of psychology at this stage. Those who make big things will inevitably have a humiliation, seemingly unhappy, but in fact everything is under control. This is a mentality similar to absolute self-confidence and self-confidence that can infect the people around you. how to say? A mentality that a real strong man will inevitably possess. In this state of mind, very few things can affect, in a sense, the mind is strong enough to be immune to some spiritual skills. Of course, you cant be immune to this Naruto worlds illusion. Could it be said that this is the purpose of the ontology? Does he know that this fusion can accept these cruel memories? also knows that he must be able to overcome these cruel memories? When thinking of this, all the thoughts and incomprehensions in the heart of the youth finally condensed into such a thought. "am I right?" At this moment, looking at the obviously stunned young man, Chiba took a breath and asked again. So, the other purpose of mine, is this? Why do I have to accept this cruel memory before telling me the next thing! Is it to make me who I am now? Such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind during the words. This cruel memory is not a test, nor is it a threshold, nor is it an attempt to induce some bad emotions. but, nourishment. Yes, these cruel memories are nourishment. is to train his personality that grew up in the world of Naruto! And the other reason why I did this is my current self. At this moment, after experiencing those cruelties, his mentality was unprecedentedly calm, and he himself couldn''t believe it in a calm state. At the same time, because of this almost constant calm, many things that were not figured out before have also been figured out one by one, and the details that have not been noticed before have also been noticed one by one. also finally understood that he had been fighting and what he was fighting with. To be honest, at this time, he always shuddered every time he thought of something that was really against him, and he almost couldn''t help trembling. He felt a deep fear. This is almost a kind of instinctive fear, just like seeing a huge creature, the instinctive will be afraid. The bigger the thing, the more fear. This is a kind of fear that cannot be eliminated. And the things that I face, the things that I need to face to save Kushina, are such terrible existences. After experiencing all this ~www.novelhall.com~ After peeping into what he was facing, and after experiencing it over and over again, Chiba finally saw it. The other self, deleted this part of his own cruel memory, and used the photosphere to permanently delete multiple fragments. This part of the cruel memory is incomplete, and even the extent of the deletion is very large. Although the other one is really trying to hide the traces of the modification, but after all, I cant help feeling the strange Chiba over and over Go to experience, to remember. According to Chibas speculation, the part he cut out should be a more cruel and more desperate memory than what he experienced. In other words, the cruelty and despair that I experienced was far more cruel and desperate than Chiba recalled. The other self is already regarded as preferential treatment. At the same time, it can also be seen that the other self has a positive purpose for letting himself accept these cruel memories. There is no malice! Everything is just to make his mentality! In another own words, it is... The mentality of the strong! Do not be surprised, do not be shaken by inferiority, adversity, and despair, and have a constant and calm attitude! (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2064： memory However, although it is a deleted version, this memory... glanced at the young man who didn''t seem to have reacted yet, Chiba couldn''t help taking a slight breath, and that memory came to mind again. That period, even though it has been through more than a dozen times, it is completely integrated into the memory, the cruel memory that was completely digested and absorbed by him. In recollection, there will still be some unforgettable memories. At first, it seemed that there was no such scene, so I didn''t think of it for the first time. Then, unconsciously, he glanced back and glanced at the floating ball of light, the green brick floor of the square, and the two doors behind it. He took the initiative to accept that memory. After the darkness, Chiba opened his eyes that he did not know when to close. The place where he entered was a wooden hut, which is often hidden in the woods in foreign horror movies. In the middle, there is no shop in front and no village behind, there are still wooden houses in dense woods. There are about six people beside him, basically all of the same age group as him. The moment he opened his eyes, he knew that he had fallen into a dangerous mode. He even had a sense of sight, that of a certain type of novel. It was just that this time, it was not shaking. Nothing in the carriage, there is nothing like a scared young man holding a desert eagle. The whole house, from the perspective of his experience of life and death in Naruto World, he knew that these people were ordinary people. Of course, he in the memory, that is, another self, is also an ordinary person, there is nothing, even a little withdrawn, after waking up, he moved to a corner for the first time, and did not intend to investigate this cabin. There is no plan to wake up other people. is almost instinctive, he is far away from the crowd. At that time, to be honest, as Chibas consciousness, almost subconsciously, he had to check the cabin, or wake up other people, and ask about their situation. After all, it is too immediate to see this situation as a feeling. In the crisis of Chiba, it has already begun to think of a way. However, just when he wanted to do this, he found that he had walked into the corner. In this memory, he could feel everything, even the faint musty smell in the hut could smell clearly. However, this is a memory after all, he can feel it, but he has no dominant power. The dominance is on another person, or consciousness. That is The self from the past, the self who just awakened from death! I didnt experience anything. In peaceful times, I fell into self-esteem and loneliness. Even after hiding in the corner, Chiba almost felt that he had become the lonely and hopeless self again. And when Chiba tried his best to maintain his consciousness so as not to be corroded by the past self and completely degenerate into the past self, one of the other six people slowly awakened. That was a girl, Chiba swears, no, it should be said that Chiba swears in the past, this is the beautiful girl he has ever seen, the most affinity girl, even for a moment, in the girl''s misty eyes At that time, Chiba in the past even let go of affinity for a while. Of course, for the current Chiba, his focus is not on the girl, but on everything in this cabin, everything here, that is, the visual perception is getting stronger and stronger, the absolute haunted house layout. is still in film and television dramas, especially the kind of bridges often found in foreign horror film and television dramas. When the girl saw Chiba, she seemed shocked at first. After all, the gloomy appearance of herself hiding in a corner in the past is really not a master of positive energy. However, the girl looked around, and after seeing five other strangers, she quickly calmed down, and then gave the past self in the corner an apologetic smile, and then stood up and seemed to start to check her surroundings. . Moreover, the girl checked very carefully and carefully, and also checked very carefully. After each inspection, some small marks and small actions will be made. While checking, she would chat with her past self. And in the past, I rarely responded to two or three sentences. Basically, if the girl said five, she would respond with one. Then in the chat, Chiba learned that the girl''s surname was Chi and her name was a season''s name. Obviously, the girl is very careful and did not say her full name. In the seemingly friendly conversation, the girl is also step by step, so delicate that even Chiba is a little surprised. And the past self, in fact, did not reveal much information, only revealed his surname, the first name is a plant component. also because of each other''s last names, the two got a little closer. The past self, who has completely lost trust in the interaction between people, even if he has a great affection for this girl, he still maintains the greatest vigilance. Then, after a long time, almost after the girl had checked all three rooms including the layout of a basement, and was about to go out to check the situation outside, the other five people began to wake up one after another. And the remaining five people are all older than the old self and this Qian surnamed girl. At that time, Chiba didn''t know her full name, so she always referred to her as Xiao Qian. In the past, she used "that". It is called "Miss Qian" when forced to call it, especially awkward. However, compared to the past self and Xiao Qian, the remaining five people are not so calm and withdrawn, and they almost exploded. Xiaoqian almost exhausted his words~www.novelhall.com~ to convince a few people that they were brought here from a coma in various situations. Of course, I was not stupid enough in the past to expose the fact that everyone is dead or died once in front of a group of panicking people. Then, with Xiaoqian''s insistence, everyone finally accepted that he was not a suspicious person in the past, but a young man who was suspected of being kidnapped just like them. However, although I agree with my past self, it may be that my bad luck in interpersonal relationships or the lonely life has not been resolved. Except for Xiao Qian, everyone either ignores his past self or expresses a gloomy attitude towards him. Dislike or dislike, in short, the past self is still in the corner. And the past self did not intend to get out of this corner. This corner, where he has always been, made him feel at ease. As for the other six people, it seems that they are already united by Xiaoqian at this time. They have settled down, and they have begun to listen to Xiaoqian''s analysis of the current situation and begin to "look into the future". After , at this moment, when everyone settled down and their minds settled for a while, Chiba''s strong sense of sight was finally verified. Nightmare... it has started! (Https://) Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2065： The nightmare begins (4,000 words) The mission begins. Goal: survive (8/2). Without warning, just when everyone was looking forward and each had a sense of security, a sudden news suddenly broke into everyones mind. The eight people present, including Chiba now, received it. Here comes this information. This, the text message in my mind. The mission begins? Survive? Gone? Nothing at all? At that time, when I saw this news, whether it was Chiba now or myself in the past, such an idea came to mind almost simultaneously. In a sense, this may be a tacit understanding of the same essence, and the first reaction of the two is exactly the same. Then, when the other six people were still stunned, their faces were surprised, uncertain, doubtful, and even a little surprised, but the past self looked at Xiaoqian subconsciously, and even with no initiative at all. Chiba also looked over there. Do not! It should be said that what I have seen and felt in the past, and even my inner emotions, almost without any sense of disobedience, poured into Chibas perception. It should not be said that Chiba is also looking there , It should be said that Chiba looked over there. The movements and emotions of the two have been completely integrated, and the past self is naturally no different, but Chiba at this time has already discovered that he seems to have integrated into the past self consciousness. Everything about his past self will be fed back to his consciousness, as if what he has experienced is what he has experienced, regardless of each other. Although his consciousness is independent, he feels like his past self. Everything about me in the past, experiencing all his emotions and perceptions, is similar to a kind of empathy that has been highly irrelevant to each other. This is a very strange feeling. Chiba can think on his own, but his feelings are the same as his past self. If the past self feels pain, then his heart will also be painful. If his limbs are injured, With broken limbs and the like, he will also feel pain and feeling without limbs. Although there are two thoughts, the senses are one. Even if he has an independent mind, he is basically experiencing everything about himself in the past. Even his past emotions and senses completely affect his emotions and senses. At this time, Chiba clearly felt his own anxiety in the past, as if instinctively felt something dangerous. For a person who is often slandered by rumors, verbal violence, and isolation, vigilance is always instinct. Sometimes, this vigilance, vigilance to anything, can be too much to the level of persecution delusion. However, this time, the past self was not a delusion of being persecuted, he felt the crisis from this news. Great crisis. Ten words, four symbols, two numbers, almost instinctively, the past self felt danger. I have to say that my past self is actually not much different from Chiba when Vacant just entered this Naruto world, but compared to Chiba in the Naruto world, my past self is easier to go in a dark direction. . It may be that the past self has a complete memory of past life and the negative emotions brought by this complete memory, while the blank Chiba feels only the strong emotions from the memory, and this emotion is still very strong. Single, biased towards motivation, which led to him being more active. At this moment, the past self, after feeling the crisis, immediately regarded everyone here as enemies. And don''t plan to trust anyone. Even that Xiaoqian. And Chiba threw away the set of those cold and trembling carriages. Although there is a strong sense of sight, it is not that kind of routine here. Even if there are tasks. This is completely different. This world after death is not an infinite flow routine like infinite terror. And when he turned his head in the past, Xiao Qian''s gaze also fell on him. At this moment, the two looked at each other. Then, they all saw a kind of vigilance in each other''s eyes. There is alertness to the current situation, alertness to everyone in the house, and... alertness to each other. In this moment, the two understood each other''s thoughts almost instantly. What is coming. Something extremely dangerous is coming. Almost instantly, the past self stepped back slightly and sat on a low cabinet in the corner where he was. At the same time, with his back, he opened the drawer of the low cabinet without a trace and fumbled. Xiao Qian also took a step back slightly, concealing the screwdriver in his sleeve with his hand on the work table behind him. "boom!" Then, at this moment, the retreating stall of the two of them, the only door of the wooden house, seemed to be hit suddenly, and there was a loud noise, which shook the wood dust around the door frame and fell. Almost for an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on the door, and with this suddenness, two of the six women had already screamed. At this moment, Chiba''s gaze, which was his own gaze in the past, fell on the closed window of the wooden house and even stared at the wooden board. At the same time, Xiao Qian''s eyes crossed him, looking at the same sealed window on the other side. Then, both of them tightened their sleeves. At this moment, in the cracks of the windows, they all saw something, something dangerous. It is also something that frequently appears in horror film and television dramas. Zombies! The foreign version of the zombie. Looks terrifying and almost blue-faced fangs, or all kinds of rotting and disgusting...zombies! And, more than one. "Bang! Bang!" At this time, the door of the wooden house vibrated more frequently and louder. "Zombie! It''s a zombie! What''s going on! Is this making a movie?" "Where is this place? Why are there zombies!" Then, in the next second, it seemed that someone noticed Xiao Qian''s gaze, and after subconsciously following Xiao Qian''s gaze, after a suspicious stunned, the person suddenly screamed. The zombie at the front had its entire face embedded in the window, and one eye was squeezed out with a popping sound, rolling in with a viscous liquid all the way. And the zombie seemed to open his mouth to shout something as if he hadn''t noticed it. With this mouth, the rotting chin fell off directly, and it snapped into a ball of rotting flesh. It stopped at his feet. There is no need to say anything, no more doubts, this is a zombie, a real zombie! After that, screams came and went one after another. Suddenly, there was a mess of porridge in the room. However, the scream did not last long before being drunk by Xiao Qian. I have to say that this girl is really very attractive, or very leadership, facing this group of people from peaceful times. This kind of danger only exists in film and television dramas, as well as dangerous wild areas that never go to. People who have never experienced a real life-threatening crisis, and have been completely panicked, only knowing that people who scream and shrink back, actually use The simple sentence "We have weapons, we have weapons around us, we want to live" simply suppressed everyone''s panic. Then, subconsciously, the remaining six people picked up everything that could be used as a weapon, and inexplicably, the whole wooden house suddenly became quiet. At that time, the past self looked at those tremblingly holding various tool weapons such as hammers and crowbars, suddenly calmed down, and looked at the horrible squeezed shapes of the zombies outside the wooden houses. The people whose shoulders trembled under the thumping sound couldn''t help but swallowed a mouthful of water, and suddenly discovered that the most terrifying thing in it might not be a zombie. Rather, this girl of a thousand surnames. Just a single sentence gathered everyone together, and let them settle down. Although it was still extremely fearful, it calmed down a little bit, so that they would not lose before the fight started. Amazing girl! At the same time, Chiba also appreciated it very much. In the face of the sudden horror, people can maintain a certain level of calm as long as they have a sense of security. Moreover, they are now in a relatively confined space and they cant even run. Where did they go? These six people just woke up and haven''t investigated this wooden house, and the structure of this wooden house, if you don''t investigate it carefully, will be a room similar to a workshop now, and two bedrooms. They also have no idea that there is a safe place. basement. At this time, everyone thinks that there are only these areas in hiding, and the zombies outside also give them a feeling of being surrounded. In this case, unless they are scared, people are actually trapped like animals. Fighting, with weapons in hand, can be more or less at ease. Moreover, in this case, for ordinary people who have not experienced a life-and-death crisis, their heads are basically blank, and sometimes they basically act instinctively. For example, hiding in a corner with your hands in your head Such as picking up weapons like now. For example, if you force yourself to stay calm on the spot, you seem to be very calm, but in fact, you panic and can''t move. And what is really powerful about this girl is in her words. In fact, psychological hints are added. The word weapon contains quite a psychological hint. When thinking of weapons, people will think of them the first time. When it comes to fighting, you will either think of self-preservation, or you will be awakened from the silent animality and aggressive temperament in the blood. At this time, these people''s heads are blank again, and they are the easiest to be hypnotized by the hints in their hearts, or to be Mobilize a certain part of the enthusiasm to face the current difficulties Therefore, this girl''s words suddenly caused the current positive situation. It can be said that with just one word, Xiao Qian manipulated everyone here. Even the past self was actually affected. To be honest, in the situation just now, his past self was only a little better than these six people, and the reason for this better was actually just because he was often alone, and he was a little accustomed to bear everything alone, and he eventually I have never thought about suicide. How much nerves must be tougher. It''s just that the toughness is also limited. I saw that zombie''s eyes and jaw dropped just now, and I was shocked in the past, but I was still able to maintain a minimum of calmness, basically almost scared to pee. Xiaoqian''s words were actually a shot of a boost to her past self. At least, now Chiba can''t feel the panic that almost made him even unable to think. "Boom! Boom!" And at this time, the frequency of knocking outside the door is getting higher and higher, the sound is getting louder and louder, and the scale of falling debris and dirt is getting bigger and bigger. door It wont last long. Even the nailed wooden boards on the windows began to creak. Coming soon! The zombies outside are about to break through the last line of defense. And at this moment, everyone present, including Chiba, his past self, and Xiao Qian, their hearts were already beating faster. Every time they hit the door, they seemed to hit their hearts. Thinking of going to fight those horrible zombies who don''t know if headshots might prevent them, everyone couldn''t help swallowing. Even, a few of them were already pale, with shaking hands almost throwing away the weapons in their hands. "Head... hit head, everyone will start heading later, in the movies I watch, zombies always have headshots!" And this time ~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly someone tremblingly spoke. It seemed that something came to mind suddenly, and it seemed to be relieved. However, no one responded. Others are either staring at the zombies outside the disgusting and terrifying window, or staring at the crumbling wooden door, or closing their eyes tightly, and the weapons in their hands are already subconsciously thrown away. No one has listened to him at all. No way! These people, no! If this continues, you will die! And at this moment, the past self, Chiba and Xiaoqian almost subconsciously flashed such a thought in their hearts. "The basement, yes, the basement, there is a basement here, I just checked! There can be hiding!" And at this moment, Xiao Qian suddenly thought of something and suddenly said. At the same time, while opening his mouth, he pushed open the work table and pulled out a hidden door. Suddenly, everyone seemed to see a savior, threw the weapon in their hands, and was about to rush to the secret door that could only accommodate one person. "The girl is advanced! It''s too late!" But at this time, the handsome male in the six men in professional attire spoke up. As soon as this sentence was spoken, Xiao Qian and his past self couldn''t help but glance at the man. A beast in clothing. And this was the first thought in my past after this glance. Fairly sane. Xiao Qian thought so. The door is breaking! And Chiba, who saw what she saw in the past, thought so. Then, without any nonsense, two women and Xiao Qian came in first. "boom!" At this moment, the door was broken. The corpse tide is about to rush in! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2066： Basement (four thousand five hundred words) "boom!" The heavy partitions were closed on top of their heads, and Qianye and himself, who were already in a cold sweat, raised their heads and looked at the tightly-sealed partition door that couldn''t pass through, and let out a long sigh. Caught up. And at this time, a glimmer of fortune flashed in my past. Just now... At the same time, a trace of doubt flashed through Qianye''s mind, and a trace of sigh was mixed in this trace of doubt. At this time, after a sigh of relief, he suppressed the fear in his heart. The past self swallowed slightly and looked at the light ahead. The seven men and women standing under the lights in the basement slowly became darker. Down. At this moment, the emotions of rejoicing, fear, and warning slowly faded from his face, and replaced by an expression of uncertainty. At the same time, an extremely struggling and contradictory emotion poured into Chiba''s feelings. For a while, Chiba''s brain fell into an extreme entanglement. "Boom! Boom!" At this moment, the sound of feet stepping on the partition door suddenly sounded on the partition door. After that, there was a dense sound of people running by. In an instant, everyone''s eyes swept toward the steps where they were sitting in the past, Liu Dao''s gaze fell on the place where he was in the past with horrified eyes, but his slightly upward gaze was staring at the past. The partition door above his head. That kind of horror for fear that the partition door would suddenly fall, I almost felt it without even looking at it in the past. He could even imagine the appearance of these six people trembling, pale and stiff. Because, although he did not show any fear of emotions, but in his heart, hearing these running sounds, his heart was not much better than them. After all, no matter whether his nerves are tougher or not, he is just like these people, but an ordinary person, and he has not encountered any life-threatening before. It is just some human feelings or maliciousness from the group. Even though, he doesn''t know why he is always targeted, but in the face of life-threatening, his reaction is nothing more than to maintain a basic calmness, and not to be blank by fear. There will be some reactions. To be honest, he also has a tingling scalp now. It''s just that, at this time, his attention was more focused on the crowd in front of the crowd than the already locked partition door, and he did not know when he had retreated to the wall of this rather large basement Xiao Qian. And, on the walls around the basement, that hangs on the wall, it seems to be used for the owner''s collection. At this moment, in the eyes of my past, except for the little Qian who retreated to the root of the wall and seemed to be curiously looking at the collection, his eyes were full of weapons, swords, guns, swords and axes, everything, and look at the edge of the blade. The shimmering cold light, these weapons should have been bladed, although they are all cold weapons, their lethality is absolutely lethal. In this basement, there is nothing but these cold weapons. The cold weapons that have been bladed are extremely destructive. If it werent for those overhead that seemed to run and stop, there would only be a series of slowly moving things, such as dragging, dragging hard objects on the wooden floor, bumping into furniture, falling down, etc., which seemed like countless zombies. No, foreign zombies should be the wandering sounds called zombies. I am afraid that there is already a sense of coldness in this basement. "This...what the **** is going on? Where is this? Where is this?" "Go home...I want to go home...I want to go home!" "Phone! Yes, phone! Call the police!" At this time, I heard the commotion upstairs paused. Although the wandering voices were terrifying, the thought of those zombies was terrifying, but the six people were a little relieved after all. After all, after hearing those wandering sounds, even if they were in panic, it was not difficult to hear that the group of zombies above did not find them, otherwise, with their aggressiveness, they would have already started beating the floor. Then, after the peace of mind came down, in an instant, two females and one male of the six were directly on the ground, shivering, almost shouting. "Quiet! They will most likely hear!" However, just as they spoke, the man in professional clothes stopped drinking. During the speech, his head kept raising and looking to the ceiling. A look of horror. Fortunately, the soundproofing of this basement seems to be very good, or those zombies have no hearing, wandering sounds, and there is no change. Did not notice. The man''s voice also successfully silenced the three of them. The atmosphere did not dare to take a breath. Even the man who took out his cell phone to call the police was stiff staring at the ceiling, and he dared not even look at the cell phone. It seemed that the movement of looking down at the phone would alarm the corpses upstairs. "It''s safe, we are safe, at least, in this basement, we are absolutely safe." In response, the girl with the surname Qian, who was called by Chiba as Xiao Qian, spoke. A sense of security was instantly instilled into everyone''s hearts. Including, at this time, she and Chiba who are still guarding her past. "The shouting just now didn''t disturb them. So basically, we will not be noticed if we do anything here, and those zombies are just wandering now without any attempt to attack, that is, they can''t When a living person cannot hear or smell a living person, there will be no aggressive behavior. They have no wisdom and no thoughts, just walking dead." Then, when Xiao Qian came down, there was another wave of safety and stability. In an instant, everyone''s expressions eased down. Even the past self and Chiba. However, other people didn''t know what they thought when they heard this sentence. When they heard this sentence in the past, they and Chiba agreed with it. After these zombies lose their tracks, they have no aggressiveness, and their voices have no effect. These zombies have no sense of smell, or they have no developed sense of smell and can track smells. They are now in this basement, assuming the basement. They can isolate the smell, but before, they stayed in the basement for quite a while, and they dont even know how long it took to wake up. If the zombies can track the smell, their strong smell in the house and they rushed down. The scent left by the time had already caused the zombie to hammer the floor. Now the zombies are not moving. Obviously, they are safe in this basement. Whether it is a loud chat or any action, as long as it is not an act to destroy the basement, there is no danger. No matter what is happening now, whether it is kidnapping, or other problems, whether it is man-made, or something else, or whatever phenomenon, everything has happened now, and existence is reasonable. These zombies are real, this wooden house is real, this basement is real, everything here is real, and they are indeed in a situation that they might have seen on TV, in movies, or in movies. Upstairs is a group of zombies. Although they don''t know how they came, why they discovered them, and why they were aggressive towards them, they seemed to be attacking them, otherwise they wouldn''t damage the door panels, and they were still trying to destroy the wooden house. As for whether these zombies will kill and cannibalize like in the movie and TV series, I don''t know. However, looking at their terrifying and disgusting looks, even if they are not aggressive, no one here wants to get close. As soon as Xiaoqian''s words came out, the other six people settled down and thought about it, which also made sense. At the moment, it was like a centering needle. After thinking about this, in a safe environment, everyone''s nerves were relaxed. Including Xiao Qian, the past self may not have seen it, but Chiba can see it. After saying this, Xiao Qian quietly breathed a sigh of relief. For Xiao Qian, in this situation, she should be quite scared in her heart. After all, this Xiaoqian seems to be only about twenty years old, and he is probably two or three years old from his past self. The past self has been so scared. If the girl is not afraid, then there are only two possibilities, or the girl has experienced this situation more than once. Or, that is, the girl''s psychology is abnormal and she can''t feel any symptoms such as fear. Chiba could see that all the people present had no experience in fighting. They were all ordinary people. They had been in Naruto for so long, and they had memories of their past lives and another. What is an ordinary person and what is not an ordinary person, he still Clearly divided. Although this Xiaoqian performed well, he was an ordinary person. "Phone, there is no signal on the phone! What...what should I do?" At this time, after he settled down, the man with the phone finally lowered his head to look at the phone with confidence, but his face changed drastically, and he blurted out with a panic. Then, almost subconsciously, everyone checked their mobile phones, and then went around in the basement. After confirming that there was no signal anywhere, everyone''s expressions changed again. The atmosphere suddenly fell silent. Cell phone, police. In the era of peace, there are very few dangers for those around you. When encountering difficulties, they should basically think of these two terms. But now, he can only stay in this basement, the mobile phone has no signal, and for almost an instant, the last hope in everyone''s heart was suddenly shattered. At this moment, everyone seemed to realize something, and the expressions that hadn''t been relaxed for a long time turned pale. No cell phone, no communication, no way to contact outside. Can only stay in this basement Although the basement is actually not small, it can accommodate so many cold weapons, it is quite large, at least eight people are inside, and there is no feeling of crowding at all, but at this moment, the six people suddenly feel that the space in the basement is It''s so cramped, so cramped that makes people feel uncomfortable. In the silence, an uneasy mood spread. Don''t get involved. At this time, watching the mobile phone running around, then stopped the pale-faced self, gently put down the mobile phone with no signal on his face, and the uncertain expression on his face slowly faded, as if it was down. Whatever the decision, a trace of determination flashed across his face. Being withdrawn has its advantages. At the same time, such a thought came to Chiba''s mind. Except for himself and Chiba in the past, Xiao Qian also slightly avoided the crowd, pretending to hear nothing and see nothing by observing the appearance of cold weapons on the wall. "Ah! It''s okay! It''s okay. At least we are safe now. We have a stronghold in a safe place. No matter what we encounter, as long as we work together, there will be no problem." At this moment, the young man in professional attire spoke again, squeezing out a smile, and spreading stability. "Yeah! That''s right, work together." However, although the smile is relatively reluctant, the effect seems to be good, and someone will respond soon. "Look, there are a lot of weapons here. Even if they don''t work in the end, we can use these weapons to kill those zombies! We are not really in a desperate situation. The most important thing now is to calm down and unite. I introduce myself first... " Hearing this response, the man in professional attire was obviously encouraged, and said quickly. The words that the man said after cheering up were obviously effective, and the six quickly gathered together and began to introduce themselves. Only the past self is still sitting under the partition door, glance at the partition door from time to time, check the lock status, and make sure that the partition door is locked. Xiao Qian also continued to observe the weapon, as if he didn''t hear anything. When she caught a glimpse from the corner of her eyes in the past, she could just see what she was thinking. "How about you?" And soon, after the six people introduced each other, they asked Chiba and Xiaoqian. At this moment, the anxiety on the six people''s faces has faded, and replaced by a calm and happy look, like the danger outside the basement. It''s not enough to worry about. However, in the face of six people''s questions, although Xiao Qian and his past self did not mean to get together in the past, they also expressed friendliness and informed them of their names. Moreover, the past self also expressed that he was watching the door here to prevent any problems, and brushed up a wave of good feelings~www.novelhall.com~ Although I said that my past personality was withdrawn and dark, it may be due to his talent. It''s also a good impression. Make Chiba a little bit wondering what to say. Should I say that my past self was not sociable and withdrawn, or should I say that I actually had a certain quality of not knowing the good and the bad. In other words, it is possible to find a place far away from the crowd, without letting people care too much. As for the names, as before, neither of them revealed them. And these six people seemed to be immersed in a certain excitement, and didn''t care much, nodded and called them by what they said, without much doubt. After all, Xiaoqian gave them a lot of security. Although they didn''t seem close, they didn''t hinder their trust. This girl, from the beginning to the present, seems to like to observe and find clues. Now she has been observing weapons, which is not too abnormal. In the past, I took the initiative to guard the isolation gate just now, and it was considered a big impression. In fact, these six people are somewhat reluctant to approach the isolation gate, but the isolation gate is the only entrance and exit, and someone always needs to guard it. Yes, their own behavior in the past undoubtedly gave them considerable convenience and psychological comfort. In an inexplicable relief, they did not have any bad doubts. It can be said that the past self has hit the point. After calling them for a while, the attention of the six people was attracted by the weapons, and they all went to choose the weapons. Want to leave here. Be sure to leave here quickly. But at this time, looking at the shimmering weapons, the past self and Chiba swallowed at the same time, and such a thought came to mind at the same time. Wonderful book house Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2067： Disagreement (4,000 words) "Sword, I want this sword." "This is good, this knife is good, light and suitable for girls, give it to you." "Really? Thanks!" "And this..." ... Looking coldly at the six people choosing weapons in front of a certain wall in the basement without any sense of tension, listening to the words and communication between them that seemed to be acquainted in an instant, the kind of people who suddenly became good friends who have been in the same boat and have known each other for a long time. It looked like the gloomy look on his face in the past seemed to be more intense. A mood of sneer and disdain quietly poured into the slightly anxious Chiba''s senses. Uh this is When you are so anxious, do you still express strong hostility towards the interactions between people? Am I such a gloomy person? With the influx of this emotion, Chiba thought with this feeling of sneer and disdain, as well as a strong feeling of anxiety and anxiety because of personal experience, or high empathy. Even in the midst of intense anxiety and anxiety, my past self still expressed disdain and hostility towards the performance of the six people. This has already shown that my past self has not experienced any baptism of life and death, except for having a complete past life memory. Others who were as blank as Chiba before experiencing life and death were so gloomy. At this time, Chiba, who has experienced the world of Naruto, finally understands why the other person has become like that, so gloomy, so cold, and even looking at it, it seems that this person does not seem to have feelings. . The memory of his previous life has infiltrated his own essence in the past, giving him a gloomy personality. Don''t believe in other people, and don''t believe in good relationships between people. However, at this time, Chiba was quite fortunate. He knew very well that without this gloomy psychology, I am afraid that his past self would not survive. The current situation is not as harmonious as it seems, but it is already perilous. If one fails, this place will become the most dangerous and desperate... grave! Its also because I didnt have any hope or expectation for human relations, so now, no, it should be said that it was just now, since I went to the basement and saw everything here, I didnt want to rely on other people to survive. Going on, it is precisely because I don''t want to rely on other people, so under the instinct to survive, my past thoughts are rushing at this time, and the ins and outs of the whole event, or the essence, has gradually taken shape. Although the essence of this formation, Chiba has already understood after going down to this basement. Everything is too obvious. However, the current Chiba has experienced countless crises after all, and is in a ninja world dominated by tricks. The thinking and thinking mode, as well as the insight, vision, experience, reaction ability, etc., are not with the past self. On one level, no, its not on one dimension. At this time, the past self, as an ordinary person, was able to calm down so quickly, figure out so quickly, and react so quickly, it was already very remarkable. If you follow the infinite flow routine, the past self should belong to the type with very good aptitude potential. Now Chiba finally understands why he adapts to the Naruto World so quickly, and his survival aptitude is still very good. This has been reflected in the ability to adapt to bizarre situations, responsiveness, calm efficiency, clear thinking and maturity of thinking mode. Putting aside his complete failure in interpersonal relationships, in a sense, God opened a huge French window for him. He is, in essence, a bit of a cockroach. At this moment, although he was scared in the past, although he was shocked, he swallowed almost all kinds of saliva, easily flustered and sweated, but his brain was still able to think after all, and he was still quite calm. He was not surprised by these. Disrupted at first, there is a clear logic. It can be said that he has adapted to the current situation. For such zombies, the fear in the film and television drama has turned into reality. Whoever does not feel a little fear in his heart will not be afraid. The key is not to be afraid of this matter, but to be able to stay awake and calm in fear. This is adaptability and responsiveness. Of course, the past self is really outstanding in this respect. How to do what should I do now? Can''t stay here, have to leave as soon as possible. However, there are still voices upstairs. I open the isolation door now, I am afraid their weapons will be greeted me. They will never let me open the door. Moreover, as long as I have any intention to open the door, I will be suspected. Even though it is temporarily safe, it is just a transitional period. They are still in extreme emotions, but they seem peaceful. At that time, they will only do extreme things. As long as I open the door, there is basically no answer. However, although he was quite good in adaptability and reflexes, his past self, in dealing with the current situation, was quite bad. It seems that he has sweat beads, cold sweat beads on his forehead. Except for the essence of forming, there is nothing in the mind. In other words, he knows where the problem is, but he doesn''t know how to solve it. Chiba has a thousand ways to deal with this, and at this moment he can only sigh helplessly, as anxious as he used to be. This is just a memory, Chiba can only follow the waves, or change into waves and follow the waves. You can only look at it, and empathize with it more advanced than looking at it. Others, you can only think about it. Since it is a memory, it must have established facts and processes, and he cannot change it. He can only look at what he saw in the past, and feel 100% what he felt in the past. Therefore, in this situation, not only the past self, but also Chiba, can only be anxious. Unless, in the established process, the past self, think of some way. However, in the end, the past self didn''t think of a good way, and could only listen to the sounds of various zombies moving and wandering under this partition door. Looking at the phone, I and Chiba found that four hours had passed. And the situation in this basement, except that the excitement of the six people has passed, at this time it seems to be exhausted, fatigued and drooping, and the weapons they still make, there is no change in the basement. It was quiet. At this time, with the exception of Chiba standing alone under the isolation door, everyone else basically gathered together, sitting or leaning on the wall, their eyes opened and closed, and they were obviously a little sleepy. From waking up to the zombie attack, it has been four hours now, and the tension is completely relieved from the nervousness. After confirming that this basement is truly an absolutely safe place, I put down my last defense, everyone The child is already drowsy. Even the past self and Chiba have a feeling that their eyes are starting to fight. "Is there no sound?" Then, at this moment, Xiao Qian seemed to have discovered something suddenly, and suddenly stood up, listened attentively, and said. No sound? Hearing this, such a thought subconsciously flashed through my past. Afterwards, the past self and Chiba also listened for a while. Gone It seems that there is really no sound anymore. Then, he suddenly realized that there really seemed to be no sound. The sound of the zombies wandering upstairs is gone! Can''t hear it! Some are quiet, nothing, as if the zombies have left, or disappeared out of thin air. In short, there is only quietness, all quietness. There is no sound. "Is there really no sound?" At this time, the eyes of other people who were listening to the silent voice touched by Xiao Qian''s words fell on Qianye''s body. In this space, no one is closer to the ground. Undoubtedly, Chiba can hear the most clearly. If he didn''t hear it, then there might really be no sound. In response to this, facing everyone''s gaze, I felt flustered for no reason in the past, but after all, he shook his head for the first time, indicating that there was really no sound. To be honest, this head shaking, if not in a special atmosphere now, almost everyone can see their cramps and anxiety in the past. With years of loneliness and slanderous life, my past self was not only extremely disdainful of interpersonal relationships, but also dark in my heart, but also fearful of people and relationships. Especially when facing the eyes of others, it is easier to feel fear in the eyes of multiple others. This is also why he moved into the corner at the beginning, and after getting out of the basement, he didn''t move a step towards the crowd. Even if other people helped him choose weapons, he did not choose to go on. Although there are elements in it that he does not want to get acquainted with these people, it is more of a fear of group life. And this fear is already reflected in the attitude of being vigilant and distrustful of anyone and almost irreversible. With Xiaoqian''s charm that was able to stabilize everyone at once and make everything tilted towards the positive side, he did not save the past self. The gloom has been deeply rooted in the depths of my past. Even at this time, Chiba, who has personally experienced his own experience from the past to the present, can already understand why the other himself wants a blank person, and even erases the memory of his previous life. I finally understood why the other self would do this. "Let''s go up and take a look." And at this time, after seeing his own reaction in the past, Xiao Qian spoke appropriately after the six people''s faces appeared suspicious. "Go up and see?" As soon as this sentence came out, the six people were almost taken aback at the same time, quite a little overwhelmed. Ok? At this time, the eyes of the past self were bright. "Yeah, go up and take a look. I have actually paid attention for about an hour. There has been no sound upstairs for an hour. Maybe the group of zombies have left or disappeared. I think the upstairs should be safe. Now, We already have weapons. Even if we encounter zombies, there should be no problem. I think we should find a way to escape from this wooden house. Everything here is weird. The best way is to leave here, and now It''s already past seven o''clock in the morning, and the sun has risen. No matter what we encounter now, we can''t stay in this place where threats have already appeared." In response to this, Xiao Qian slowed down and spoke in a negotiated tone. This little Qian is really not an ordinary person. See it very clearly. And hearing these words, the past self, who was immersed in her own thoughts, did not react, but Chiba couldn''t help but nod her head in appreciation. This little Qian is right. Now he has weapons, there is no movement upstairs, and it is dawn. There are weapons and light, here, really shouldn''t stay anymore. "This" However, the reaction of the six people to this sentence was not very good. They looked at each other, with intertwined expressions of hesitation, panic, etc., and finally turned into a kind of hesitation that you look at me and I look at you. status. However, I don''t want to go up. Yes, I don''t want to go up. The expressions of these people clearly meant that they wanted to stay in this safe place and were not willing to take risks. "This, let''s take it easy, after all ~www.novelhall.com~ has experienced such a bizarre thing, everyone will digest and digest it." Then, after some hesitation, the man in professional attire said something that made everyone look good. "Yeah, yeah, slowly." "Yes, wait a minute, let''s go up together." "Yes, don''t force yourself, don''t be alone, we will go up together later." Later, after the beginning of this sentence, the six quickly became active. "I will go with you." But at this moment, the self who had been the muffled gourd in the past opened his mouth. "it is good!" Xiao Qian didn''t seem to care about how many people were with her. Hearing this, he was simply extremely quick. Seeing that he had no weapons in his hands, he took a sword and prepared the butterfly double blades. He glanced at the six people, smiled and said, "Then, let''s go up and take a look." Then, in the painless voice of dissuasion, such as "Hey! Don''t worry!" and "Wait a minute to come together", the past self and Xiao Qian who handed the sword over, opened the partition door. In the dim light shot from the partition door, he walked up, and also intimately closed the partition door, and reminded them to take turns to look at the partition door. And the six people who stayed in the basement, when the partition door closed again, fell into the embarrassment of you looking at me and I looking at you again. "Then, draw lots, every two hours." In the end, the man in professional attire spoke up and said a fair and commonly used method. Then, when you look at me and I look at you, this method is implemented. They began to take care of the partition door in turn. And Xiao Qian and his past self, never returned to this basement. Wonderful book house Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: ~： 2068 Upstairs "Snapped!" The cloth strips of the partition door that lost its pulling force fell from the loose palm, and with a muffled sound, the partition door closed tightly, blocking the light from the basement. It also cuts off the faint chatter that seems to take turns to look after the partition door. "Are you used to it?" But at this moment, the partition door closed, and before he could have any reaction from the past, he walked up first, but Xiao Qian, who had already observed the surroundings, turned around and said. Obviously, it was asking whether he used the sword in his hand in the past. In the past, he was just an ordinary person, and he didn''t have any fighting experience. Xiao Qian''s words could be regarded as an idea. Whether the sword fits well or not, for the next step, it is still quite, no, it should be said that it is a very important thing. Just because I dont have any fighting experience, I may not even have a kitchen knife. I suddenly gave a sword. If I want to fight with this sword next, then, what kind of result will there be? And figurative. It is very possible that the past self could not effectively use this weapon. And this unsuitability also contains other meanings, such as whether or not to swing the sword. After all, these cold weapons are all metal products, which are still a bit heavy for people living in peaceful times. And then, the basement will not go back, they can rely on only the weapons in their hands, and only through the weapons in their hands, can they solve all the dangers they may encounter in the future. It is also obvious now that only the two of them are willing to walk out of the basement. Then, the two of them may need to team up to face an unknown situation, whether it is the instinct of being a social animal or the result of calm thinking. Team formation is a must. sword? Hearing this abrupt questioning, the past self was slightly taken aback, and there was a burst of doubt in his heart. Oh yes! sword! However, just in this moment, after subconsciously observing the surroundings for a while, he immediately understood it, and immediately raised his hand, which was quite heavy, but it was not a situation where he could not waver. Although it''s not easy, but it doesn''t take much effort. It is better to be able to use this sword than barely. "Okay!" Then he nodded and responded. "Ok." In response, Xiao Qian nodded and didn''t say much, but his face became serious for the first time. And watching Xiao Qian turn his head back, the face of the past self slowly grew gloomy, as if he had seen the situation he didn''t want to see. This time, thanks to her. However, even though his face is getting gloomy and he doesn''t look very optimistic, there are some things in my own mind in the past that are still very clear, and after seeing the current situation, I understand more. Although he has no hope for interpersonal relationships, even rejection, fear, and even psychological darkness to a certain extent, his essence is after all the same as Chiba who has experienced the world of Naruto. In a sense, grievances are also very clear. . is it Although the mentality is tilted toward the dark side, and it is a bit serious, but I am still me after all, and some things are still very clear. To Xiaoqian, the past me, I have already let go of a lot of vigilance. Although a considerable part of it is because the best way now is to form a team, but the past me... But at this time, feeling everything about me in the past, I couldn''t help but flashed such a thought. At the same time, he also noticed the current situation, and his heart was as solemn as his past self. At this moment, the whole wooden house kept the appearance of the door being knocked off, which was the last mess they saw before entering the basement. However, there are no zombies, and there are no terrorist creatures. Although it was already daytime, the light in the house was not very bright. As far as they could see, from the destroyed front door and the window where the nailed wooden boards had been broken and peeled off, there was a dense fog. It is these thick fog, which may be less than half a meter of visibility, blocking the light. Even, because of the heavy fog, although the room kept the way they were when they entered the basement, it was so strange and crippling. Especially the deathly silence around, it made people sweat. To be honest, in the current situation, cold sweat has been oozing out of the foreheads of the past self and Xiao Qian. "Did you see it too?" But at this time, Xiao Qian who glanced at it again pursed her lips, her expression was already full of tension, and she spoke again. "Well, there is something in the dense fog." Hearing this, my past self responded very quickly, and his eyes were roaming outside. Although the visibility is less than half a meter, they can still catch some shadowy shadows in the thick fog with the naked eye. It is not obvious, but there is really something in the thick fog. Even when they glanced away, they could feel a sense of being peeped, as if the shadowy thing in the thick fog was peeping at them. This is also the main reason why their bodies are stiff, their eyes are wandering, and their foreheads are sweating. These unknown shadows that seemed to be peeping at them, the silent and unfamiliar environment, and the gloomy light, were already a thick cloud, weighing heavily on their hearts. Make them discouraged from the world outside! "I didn''t expect that you would follow me out." At this moment, when he heard his own words in the past, Xiao Qian suddenly said something that couldn''t be matched with the above. "I just think you are more credible than those six people." In this regard, the past self answered as quickly as ever, as if he hadn''t noticed the question that this sentence could not be matched with the eight poles between the above. "Liar." Hearing this, Xiao Qian grinned unnaturally, his eyes wandering, his pupils dilated, and he simply spoke. One exit is the reaction to the past self. It''s a showdown. At the same time, after hearing this, Chiba thought. I can''t hide it from her, and I don''t have to deliberately get close. But in the past, I had such thoughts. "You can see it too, don''t you?" Then, thinking of this, the past self, without talking nonsense, spoke straightforwardly. "If you didnt see it, you wouldnt leave the safe area of ??the basement at this time. So are you. You have been very upset since you got down to the basement. You have made perfect use of your uncomfortable personality to avoid the majority. Contact with people and weaken one''s sense of existence is to conceal this anxiety. Of course, this does not rule out that you are a person who has a gloomy mind and does not care about interpersonal relationships. However, no matter how you explain it, you are perfectly dependent on your withdrawn character. It hides your anxiety, and the reason you are upset is because you can see the essence of the current situation, right?" Upon hearing this, Xiao Qian didn''t conceal anything, and said directly. This girl is not simple. I have seen my character in the past through observation, and I have seen my anxiety in the past. She should be the same as me in the past, a girl with great potential for survival, strong adaptability and responsiveness! As soon as this sentence came out, Qianye was slightly surprised. impressive. At the same time, my first reaction in the past was the same three words as Chiba. "Yes." But the thoughts in my heart flashed, and the past self answered simply. Yes, that''s the way it happened. After he got out of the basement, he was very upset, and his withdrawn character, and the attitude of not wanting to engage in interpersonal relationships, happened to help him conceal it, and the six people did not see the strangeness. Without letting the six people see that staying in the basement is impossible. Yes A dead end! "So, what do you think is missing in the basement?" Xiao Qian didn''t change his expression on the simple words of her past, she still smiled unnaturally, her eyes wandering, she didn''t glance at her past self behind her, but asked a question in her mouth. "What do you think?" This time, the past self swallowed a sip of water, took a breath, and threw the problem back. "The basement looks like a basement. The walls are full of weapons. There is no problem. The building structure here is of a foreign style. It is very likely that it is a foreign country. There is a basement with weapons hidden. The culture is different from ours. And for foreign countries that can''t help but shoot, it shouldn''t be too abnormal." In response, Xiaoqian responded. "But, there is nothing in the basement, right?" However, this time, before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by her past self. "Yes, there is no food or water. In this wooden house, neither." Hearing this, Xiao Qian nodded simply. "There is no food and water, but there are so many weapons. This basement is actually an Asura Purgatory, right." Afterwards, Chiba added. "Yes. So, we must come out and come out as soon as possible. We should have come out an hour ago when the movement stopped." In response, Xiaoqian responded quite candidly. "It''s not necessarily. After all, you can''t make too many people notice. The reason why you didn''t say anything, just asked to come up and have a look, is that you want to try how many people thought of this section? Hearing this, the past self said so. Well done. Whether it is Xiaoqian, or the past me. Now it is time to make everything clear, and the next step is to form a team. It is better to be frank and establish the most basic relationship of trust than having each other''s concerns. I have to say that although I used to have a gloomy mind, I still can see the situation clearly and know when I need to cooperate and build trust and interpersonal relationships. Even if it is still very repulsive and fearful! At this time, Chiba, who also participated in this conversation from the perspective of her past self, couldn''t help but pass such a thought in her mind. That''s right, the reason why the two of them said everything at once was to build a trusting relationship. After all, judging from the performance of the two in each others eyes just now, both of them think that the other is the kind of deep thinking and quick response, and both have quite good acting skills. In this situation, it is actually difficult to build trust. Relationship. Therefore, it is necessary to be honest. The more they think that the other party is thoughtful and responsive, the more they need to be honest and honest. Otherwise, a little bit of a lie will be seen through by the other party, and then there will be endless doubts. They can never fight side by side. "Yes." Obviously, Chiba''s idea was correct, Xiao Qian admitted without hesitation. "Because, this task can only survive two people, so..." Then, the past self said so. "Yes, because of this mission, only two people can survive." In this regard, Xiaoqian still admitted simply. "So, what if there is a third person who wants to follow you and me?" Hearing that, the past self asked such a question. "Look at which one is stupid, stays stupid, and smart...killed." To this, Xiaoqian replied. The words were still crisp, but after the second half of the sentence, there was a slight hesitation after all, and there was a slight pause. Then, the past self, silent. Chiba was also silent. "how?" After a while, Xiao Qian took the initiative to ask. "No, I just didn''t expect that there is someone who thinks like me." In this regard, the past self answered truthfully. This mission can only survive two people, and the mission information is clearly written. Survive (2/8). 8 refers to eight of them. 2 refers to the number of people who survived. This is not an infinite stream, but a survival game, a survival game with survival indicators! Eight of them can only live two! Therefore, there are weapons in the basement, so there are things that can be used as weapons everywhere in the wooden house, but there is no food and water! "Then I feel relieved." When I heard this, I heard Qianye carrying the same thoughts as myself~www.novelhall.com~ The unnatural smile in the corners of Xiaoqian''s mouth suddenly eased, and then he spoke. "I feel at ease too." In this regard, the past self also spoke. Although, if there is a third person or more, they may regard the other person as the first to be eliminated, but at this moment, they all know that the other person can be trusted. It is not from the perspective of human relations, justice, and reason that you can trust each other, but from the perspective of interests, from the perspective of keeping your own life. The other party is not an idiot, carry Qing Qing. Although there will be no life-saving situation, but there will be no hindrance or stabbing in the back. Because they all know the stakes and what is best for their lives. They want to live. Xiao Qian, there is a reason that the past self and Chiba didn''t know. In the past, he wanted to return to his mother. If he was alone, he would accept his fate, whether he was born or died. However, he didn''t want to see a helpless mother, a mother who had suffered for a lifetime, and a white-haired person sending a black-haired person. He must live. They all want to live! Team up and finish! "So, what do we do next?" After thinking about this quarter, the past self spoke up. Compared to herself, this Xiaoqian was obviously more mindful than herself. At this time, she should be the captain. In his own words, he couldn''t even find a reason to get out of the basement, he still took Xiao Qian''s ride. "Get out." At this moment, Xiao Qian''s response was extremely simple. They must go out and enter this dense fog where the visibility is less than one meter peeping at them. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2069： Effect (4,000 words) "However, your current method of distraction is not very effective." Hearing Xiao Qian''s incomparably simple response, his gloomy face in the past had a stiff smile and said bitterly. indeed the effect is not very good. At the same time, experiencing all the feelings of myself in the past, the thought of Chiba, at this time also such a bitter thought. "Well, I know, but we have to go out." In this regard, Xiao Qian first nodded seriously and expressed his approval, and then said very persistently. "This, I agree." Hearing this, my past self also agreed. In the present situation, both the past self and Chiba think that they must go out, even if there is unknown and frightening things peeping outside, even if the outside is thick fog, and there is no broad view, even if outside The world of''s looks many times more terrifying than this wooden house. This wooden house also has a basement in a safe area, but they still have to go out. Even, it can be said that how terrible it looks outside now is how necessary it is for them to go out. The goal of the mission is to survive two people, and there are eight of them. Although there are no coercive measures, and nothing is said to be obliterated if they are not completed, there is no such aggressive thing that forces people to kill each other. , All the arrangements here actually exist for cannibalism. The weapons in the basement and the objects used as weapons to kill each other can be found everywhere in this wooden house. Everything is for the convenience of eight people to kill each other at that time, and then the last two people are determined. As for why it is determined that the last eight people will inevitably kill each other, it is obvious that there is no water or food here. When the time comes, people will be hungry and thirsty. What kind of crazy things will they do? The individual suddenly discovered the hidden meaning in the mission information that only two people can survive, so in order to survive, cannibalism is inevitable. In other words, killing other people is inevitable. As for who will survive, it is not limited to those who have discovered the information. Of course, it is also possible that none of the last eight people found the news, and in the end, it was just two people who died of thirst and starvation. Damn it or die. In other words, even if they stayed, even if they didn''t kill each other, they would still die. It just changed from being killed to death of thirst and starvation. There is no difference, but two people survive in the end. And now, these thick fog, these as if peeping into their own shadows, this series of fears make them afraid to step out of the external environment of this wooden house. It is the will of the person, thing, monster or **** who issued the task. , I want to limit their scope of activities to the scope of this wooden house. In this way, a cage of trapped beasts was formed, and everyone was confined in this small space. There was no food, no water, and weapons that could quickly kill people. Soon, within a few days, this place will become Shura Purgatory, a human slaughterhouse. Therefore, at this time, the more he does not let him run out, they must run out and do the opposite. Moreover, now the two of them can only run out, otherwise they can only go back to the basement. The six people in the basement are likely to come up to find food and drink when they are hungry and thirsty. When the time comes, if you see them paying back Here, the situation is different. Their excuse for leaving is to go up and have a look, but now they look up there, but they cant go down. In the midst of hunger and thirst, peoples emotions are quite unstable. What misunderstandings arise, and what uncontrollable situations arise in advance, are definitely the two of them who bear the brunt. Moreover, before, they have not been excessively involved in the six people. If they confront each other in the end, they will suffer. Ordinary people versus ordinary people. The number of people is quite a decisive factor. If it is Chiba who has experienced the world of Naruto, or another self, I am afraid that it is easy for one person to deal with these seven, even without chakra or other magical powers. However, in the past, I and Xiao Qianke were both ordinary people. If they were targeted, they would almost die without life. Even if they got out of the basement, the six had no doubt, and in the end their fate was just the same. Now their outlier behavior has produced a sense of alienation from these six people. The two of them have become a group, and the six are also a group. Between the two groups, a feeling of alienation has developed, and they are no longer It is the same victim, but two groups of victims. In other words, after they decided to go upstairs, they were destined to be unable to go back. In order to survive, they now have to go out. And the confession just now has two purposes, one is to confess, to seek the most basic trust, and the other is to distract, from the fear of the external world. At this time, perhaps this symbolizes the relationship between the unknown dense fog and the peeping figure, or perhaps some kind of strong psychological suggestion that they have not yet noticed. They are already dominated by a strong sense of fear, as long as they go out. Thought, I couldn''t help but tremble, and my legs were weak and I couldn''t move. Even if I looked outside, I felt a chilling spine, and I instinctively wanted to avoid it. In fact, they have been thinking about leaving here since they left the basement. That is, I can''t take any steps. If they can take a step, I am afraid that the two of them are now hundreds of meters away. Definitely ran out. At this time, what I meant in the past was, yes, I agree with you, but we can''t go out. "Think of a way." In this regard, Xiao Qian obviously heard what he meant in the past, nodded, and said. "What can be done?" Hearing that, the past self threw the problem back almost instantaneously. If he was someone who could figure out a solution, he wouldn''t be embarrassed just now that he couldn''t even find a reason to go upstairs. "This kind of fear is caused by the unknown, or it may be some kind of psychological hint. I remember that I was suddenly attacked and comatose. When I woke up, I was here. When I arrived, it was a zombie and it was the source of this fear. The same fog, its already certain, its unlikely to be something that humans can do, its something that transcends technology, or a higher level and dimensional technology can do. Therefore, what we feel is already Beyond our common sense, all of this is absolutely true." In response, Xiao Qian frowned and mumbled. "Yes, it''s real here. Although I don''t know why there are zombies, or how all the strange things are produced, or how they are made, it is certain that this is absolutely true." Hearing this, the past self said affirmatively. real? This little Qian, could it be said... Although I wake up later than me in the past, her survival potential is definitely greater than me in the past. Ok? Wait? Wake up late? Not necessarily, this girl may not wake up later than me in the past! Fortunately, it is now a cooperative relationship. If it is not, it is very likely that I, who was a little more flexible than those six people, will die in the hands of this Xiaoqian! This girl is definitely not simple. This calmness, this keenness, before coming here, she was definitely not a simple character. And at this moment, Chiba, the third person who exists in this environment with a posture that has been substituted into his own body in the past and only retained consciousness, suddenly understands something. "Since it is true, then..." Then, in the next second, in the widening eyes of the past, Xiao Qian made a sound, and the butterfly blade in his hand slammed on the back of his left hand, and immediately, blood splashed! Suddenly, the past self felt a pain in the back of his left hand. Even with that, Chiba felt that the back of her left hand hurt. This... this is too cruel! Is this girl mentally distorted? Between gritted teeth, the past self couldn''t help flashing such a thought in his mind. So cruel! However, it is the key to breaking the game! This girl is definitely not an ordinary person. When encountering such things, as an ordinary person, she can be so decisive and self-harm without hesitation. If this girl is not psychologically distorted, then she is a fierce and determined master! The current predicament completely aroused the cruelty in her bones. Perhaps in the peaceful age, this cruelty will always be hidden in her blood, and she may be dormant in a peaceful and peaceful living environment for the rest of her life, but now, this cruelty and decisiveness has been completely inspired. I used to be at a watershed now. If he can stab this sword, then... At this time, Chiba, who saw this scene, was also secretly shocked. At the same time, I can''t help but worry about my past self. "Pain should be able to wake up something, such as being awake." But at this time, Xiao Qian''s enlarged pupils suddenly shrank with blood dripping on the back of his hand, but he stepped out in one step during the words. "Although I still feel scared, it is a normal fear of the unknown, and the fear of voyeurism. It really is a psychological hint." Finally, after taking a step forward, Xiao Qian turned around and added something. "It''s your turn." At the end, Xiao Qian looked at her past and said. Then, what happened next made Qianye sigh secretly. Faced with Xiao Qian''s gaze that has not faded, the past self swallowed softly, looked at his left hand, and the cold light flashing sword in his right hand, but he still did not start. Seeing his own appearance in the past, Xiaoqian, who tore off his sleeves with a butterfly blade, passed the short butterfly blade in his hand and said that it was not useful? Obviously, I feel that my long sword in the past is not very good at piercing. However, after all, I didnt think that long swords were not good for stabs. He shook his head and hesitated for a while. After all, he didnt make up his mind to stab himself severely. In the end, Xiaoqian saw the clues. Unprepared, the butterfly blade pierced the back of his left hand. Under the sudden pain that he was caught off guard, his fear of the past returned to normal in an instant. He was in pain and took a few steps back. However, some face was saved after all, and he finally held back and did not call out. And Xiao Qian didn''t have any thoughts of despising the past because he didn''t stab himself decisively. However, he tore off the other sleeve and bandaged the wound for his past self. However, the girl didnt care at all, and if she bandaged her wound casually, she really didnt see any look of contempt. However, even if she used to have a gloomy mind and was disappointed and afraid of interpersonal relationships, she could not escape one after all. The boy''s mind, under this severe pain, he also woke up, and suddenly realized that what happened just now, he himself was a big man cowering and dare not start, compared with this little girl who is younger than himself, It''s just too useless. Too weak! After all, it was Xiao Qian who bandaged the wound for him and was about to leave the cabin. When he walked out first, he gritted his teeth. Secretly scolded himself. After a sigh, Qianye also secretly cursed. What a shame! Perhaps it was because of the boy''s thoughts, the past self, and finally silently grabbed Xiao Qian''s head, carrying the pain in his left hand that seemed to hurt his heart, holding the sword and walking into the thick fog. However, Xiao Qian was taken aback for a while, and after a while, he trot to keep up with an unclear expression. Perhaps it was because he was walking too quickly. When this trot ran out of the door, a rolling mist was already brought out at the heel. As if ~www.novelhall.com~ the mist followed a trot and followed it, slowly rolling away in two shadows in the thick mist. Then, it was gradually submerged in the thick fog, and everything returned to calm. The thick fog was like a heavy and unhappy ocean, flooding everything except this wooden house. "puff!" However, at this moment, at the moment when the dense fog returned to calm, suddenly, the fog at the door suddenly rolled up. One foot suddenly stepped out of the fog and stepped on the wooden floor of the wooden house. , Then, the mist suddenly swelled, forming a human form in a flash, and then suddenly faded to both sides, revealing a figure walking in quickly. "Why, are you back here?" And at this moment, a shock with a faint sense of astonishment suddenly sounded in the wooden house. "Here? Where?" After that, another slightly petite figure rose and faded in the mist, turning into a petite figure that followed, stepping into the wooden house. "Wooden house, where we walked out, we are back again..." The faint mist dissipated from the shoulders and ears, and above the delicate face that was exposed, there was a kind of stiff gloomy, subconscious words that were spit out with difficulty from the youth''s mouth. "what?" And hearing this sound, seeing everything in front of me, an exclamation, already blurted out from this very friendly and attractive girl. came back The end, it turned out to be... still here? At the same time, another consciousness fused with the youth, this third person who stepped into the wooden house was instantly shrouded in a haze. The past self and Xiaoqian. Back to the wooden house. Wonderful book house Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2070： Live (4,000 words) "Yes, it is the cabin when we left." Stopping, looking at the furnishings of this familiar wooden house, with a slight gasp, the past self sighed. At first, there was some disbelief, but this confirmation is not wrong. This is where they left before, and where they were attacked by zombies after they woke up from a coma. Even the furnishings here are the same as when they left. , Hasn''t changed at all. The end of the mist... Actually, is it still this cabin? At this time, such a solemn thought flashed through Qianye''s mind. "It seems that this is it." At the same time, as Qianye''s solemn thoughts flashed, Xiao Qian, who was behind her in the past, gently put down the remaining butterfly blade, sighed, and nodded. Failed. They failed. The idea of ??escaping the wooden house in Asura Purgatory failed. It completely failed. Finally going around, they came back here. No matter who assigned this task, a **** or a devil, there is only one thing they can do now. That is to complete the task. Obviously, the fog outside is not just a means to create fear, but has another effect. For example, the sight and sense of direction of the confused people make them return to this wooden house no matter how they escape. This is the situation that the past self and Xiaoqian encountered. After they stepped out of the door of the wooden house and entered the mist, they actually walked quite a long distance. However, in the fog, all electronic communication devices cannot operate accurately, or in other words, there is no way to operate at all. Even the time of their two mobile phones stays at the same moment, which is almost when they are going out. In other words, in the fog, the mobile phone is completely useless, and even the compass function above is motionless. Moreover, after stepping into the lost path, the fog with visibility of half a meter seemed to grow thicker as they moved away from the wooden house. At first the visibility was half a meter, then the distance of one arm in front of them, and finally reached almost Without seeing their fingers, they almost held hands in the end to ensure that they did not fall apart. Not only is the line of sight blocked, when in the fog, some unthinkable or unexpected things often happen. For example, the feeling of peeking will become stronger and stronger, and when the visibility is very low, you will see shadowy shadows getting closer and closer, as if you are moving towards these suspicious things, or that these shadows are surrounding them. Same as here. Moreover, as they approach these shadows, they can also see the strange shapes of these shadows that can cause various horrible associations, originally because of the instinctive sense of fear that the visibility is getting lower and lower because of their disorientation. It is also at this time. , Go deeper. Then, for example, often when they leave these shadows, after staggering, there will often be a splash on the top of their heads, like some huge creature passing by, rolling up a large thick fog, or, often suddenly around It shook, and at the same time, the dense fog rolled around, like a huge creature passing by, the earth was shaking. It can be said that in this mist, not only the visibility is extremely low, but there are often strange things, but the most terrifying thing is not these, but a kind of whisper, the deeper the mist, their ears seem to be Hearing hallucinations sounded like a whispered voice. I dont know what Im talking about, but the horror caused by these whispers is really the most terrifying thing that I and Xiao Qian have encountered in the past, even if its Chiba who has experienced a lot of life and death in Naruto World. , Is also a panic. However, even so, they and Xiao Qian in the past maintained their rationality and maintained their most basic rationality. Since they have guessed that this mist is preventing them from getting out of this wooden house, they naturally understand that these created mists Horror is also a means of forcing them to return to the wooden house. After several venture confirmations, such as actively walking towards the shadow, deliberately standing on the path when the giant creature passed by, and listening carefully to those whispers, they were convinced of these. There is no substantial harm. With an attitude of knowing that there are tigers in the mountains and leaning towards the mountains, I would go wherever I was afraid of the most. I lost my way anyway, and just went around like this. After five hours estimated by the two, they were hungry and hungry. The two tired people finally found that as they moved forward, the fog became thinner and thinner, and finally returned to half a meter visibility. They also understood that their way was over. They passed through the fog! However, although they passed through the fog, they did not escape from the wooden house. In the end, they returned to the wooden house. Back to square one. Then, they now have to face those six people, those six, who have formed a group of six during this time. And now, at least nine hours have passed since waking up from a coma. Everyone was hungry and thirsty. At this time, the role of reason should have faded. Although there is no reason to do anything irrational now, it is already necessary to beware. Moreover, in terms of physical strength, they are also hungry. After all, they have been walking and stopping for five hours. Not only the number of people, but also the physical strength, they are at a disadvantage. The behavior that I just walked out of just now really felt like stealing the rice. Now that they are aware of the true nature of the task, this matter may have completely transformed from an advantage to a disadvantage due to their misoperation. "How to do?" And hearing Xiao Qian''s confident words, the past self almost subconsciously asked. In the five hours in the mist, facing so many horrors, or scary things, and working hand in hand to overcome them, the trust relationship between them has risen to another level compared to before leaving. It can be regarded as a total adventure, life and death together. The distance between each other has obviously been shortened quite a bit. Otherwise, in the past, he would never ask other people so subconsciously in the past. He will always be the passive side. Now he actively and subconsciously asks questions. Obviously, he is better than the trust relationship just now. Xiao Qian has gained more trust, has reached the point where he can talk normally, and communicate without being disgusted or being particularly careful about it. This is already quite trusting. It can be seen that the relationship between the two is quite close. Although it is not possible to completely let go of their vigilance, but in some critical, not purely life-threatening situations, the two can talk very friendly, and to a certain extent are very candid, and will not be too concerned about gains and losses . In a sense, they are already a trustworthy cooperative relationship. Of course, whether they can be handed over or not, this still requires a strict skepticism. At least, Chiba didn''t feel any deeper trust in her past. In the past, I didnt think about it at all, and I just asked Xiaoqian about his behavior. In addition to the escalation of the trust relationship, there is also a part of the reason, because in this mist, Xiaoqian is basically leading all behavior. It was Xiao Qian''s idea to try to get close to those fears. It was Xiao Qian''s decision to conclude that these fears were not dangerous. Knowing that there are tigers in the mountains, and tending to the tiger mountains is Xiaoqian''s solution. To be honest, in the mist, the past self was completely behind Xiao Qian''s ass. This was quite unexpected for Chiba. Originally, he thought that the self in the past became another self, the other self who exuded coldness and indifference but was a little intimidating from now on. However, Chiba now only saw one subconsciously and began to rely on the past of other people, without seeing any hope. Although he has the qualifications, he is not as good as his blank self in Hokage World. Chiba didn''t understand how this past self had grown into an existence like another self. "Look at the surroundings first." In this regard, Xiaoqian seemed to have no good solution for a while, so he could only sigh and say so. "Ok" However, for such a situation, I had no better way in the past, so I just nodded and then cautiously started to move and walked towards the two bedrooms. He has already seen the furnishings in the wooden house. There is nothing too special. It still keeps the appearance when they left. There is no need to check. The six people should still be in the basement. At this time, the most likely possibility I should have fallen asleep. After all, I am hungry. Sleeping is the most likely situation, but this bedroom can be checked. Although they are now teammates and have a deeper trust relationship than the foundation, it does not mean that Xiaoqian is completely harmless. Both myself and Chiba in the past believed that if there was a situation that they had to do. , Xiao Qian would kill himself without hesitation. Therefore, it is necessary to check this bedroom. The experience in the mist has made them feel the cruelty of this task. At this time, the word murder seemed to become a bit common. Now, I was really driven into desperation. Lets see, how did Xiaoqian and I solve it in the end? In this case, it is impossible to be another mine. Next, something must happen. At this time, Chiba, whose eyes moved with her past self, gave up thinking and focused on observing this matter. Is the door closed? As Chiba observed intently, the past self had already touched the door handle of the bedroom, and a suspicious thought flashed in his mind. However, he didn''t pay much attention to it, and pushed in directly. "Eat! Drink!" But at this moment, the sudden change occurred. The moment he pushed the door in the past, his eyes suddenly went black. A few drops of fishy water droplets were accompanied by an unkempt figure with an open mouth, splashing on him. Above his face. Then, under this sudden situation, the past self was almost too late to react, and his eyes opened wide in horror subconsciously. With a "click", the figure had already bitten on the side of his neck, and blood spewed out instantly. It''s... the man with the phone. And at this moment, the moment the blood spattered, such a thought suddenly popped up in the mind that I hadn''t reacted to in the past. He recognized that this figure was the man who had previously called the police with his mobile phone. but how come? How could it become like this? How did you go crazy before? Why is it unkempt...this smell, like a rotten smell... After that, countless thoughts flooded into his mind for an instant, doubtful, surprised, unbelievable... "what!" Then, a sharp pain came. Suddenly, this chaotic thought disappeared in an instant. In his mind, only the sharp pain was left in his mind, and... Frightened! In an instant, a scream came out from his mouth! "Boom!" Almost at the same time, under the force of the man who took out his cell phone to call the police, he fell heavily to the ground. The blood swallowed the ground instantly. The cooing sound echoed in my ears. He is drinking my blood! He is drinking my blood! Blood sucking~www.novelhall.com~ He is sucking my blood! monster! He is a monster! The stall from the severe head pain, his brain has been completely occupied by panic, suddenly blank! Even, forgot to struggle. "Help...help me...help me!" Then, in the rigid body dominated by fear, the past self yelled hysterically. "laugh!" And just at this moment, a blood beam suddenly shot out from the back of the man''s heart. "Oh!" A horrible howl like a wild beast suddenly sprayed out of the mouth of the man with the mobile phone raised with blood. "Little Qian!" In this moment, the moment the head of the man with the mobile phone was raised, he was full of horror and was unable to think about his past self. There was a horror and horror, and he suddenly yelled, and the blood on his neck snorted and sprayed instantly. Came out. And in his eyes, there was Xiao Qian''s reflection on the butterfly knife that rushed all the attention in his hands. However, the focus of his gaze was not Xiao Qian, but the man behind Xiao Qian, who just happened to be able to see his mouth grow up to the limit, holding an axe into Xiao Qians shoulder, the unkempt face exuding rancidity, professional Pretending man! "It''s me who survives!" At this moment, a greedy roar from the man in the professional attire resounded throughout the wooden house. Ok? And just at this moment, Chiba, who was no longer thinking but observing, was slightly shocked. It is us who survived! An almost hysterical roar suddenly sounded, shaking Chiba''s entire consciousness. then "boom!" Wonderful book house Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2071： Time difference (4,000 words) "puff!" The unkempt corpse with a rancid smell slowly turned over and rolled down from the slightly trembling body. The blood was overflowing in the back of the body, and it fell heavily on the ground. "Are you OK!" Gently glanced at the steaming smoke under the armpits, feeling the burning sensation under the armpits, Xiao Qian retracted his gaze, and landed on the one lying on the ground, shaking all over, panting with big mouths, as if to take this little All the air in the wooden house was sucked into the young man who was like his lungs, and during the words, Xiao Qian''s hands had already pressed the young man''s neck and shoulders at the intersection of his neck and shoulders to stop the bleeding. At this moment, behind her was the corpse of a man in professional attire with incredibly wide-eyed eyes. The sharp axe fell by his hand, and the blood hole at the center of the eyebrow seemed to be smoking lightly. At the same time, Xiao Qians gaze fell on the trembling right hand that had just fallen from his armpit to the ground. At this moment, this right hand belonged to the right hand of this young man who was already terrified and gasped. In his hand, he was holding a pistol. Only one bullet, pistol. And when her eyes fell on the pistol, there was a trace of fear in her eyes, apart from fear. She never expected that this young man would hide such a decisive weapon. In the present when there are only cold weapons, she knows what consequences such a hot weapon can cause. However, her words did not receive any response, just a gasp, which seemed to slow down a lot. Obviously, this frightened young man has begun to calm down. After all, the scene just now was too thrilling. To be honest, she didn''t slow down, and her mind was still a little blank. As for what she was doing now, it was just a subconscious reaction. Now, I''m afraid Xiao Qian''s fear is not just because of the thrilling situation just now. Thanks to me, I hid this weapon in the first place, and I figured out how to use it without being discovered. Otherwise, not only would Xiao Qian die, but I couldnt keep it in stock. Come down. At least one of these two people has already understood the nature of the task information. Moreover, looking at the appearance of the two people, it seemed that when they were in the mist, something unthinkable happened here. In general, it is correct to leave the cabin. In these short five hours, what happened, what happened to this wooden house. Worrying! Now I don''t know if the mission has been completed, in this wooden house or in the basement, I don''t know if there is anyone. The most important thing is that if the task is completed, what will happen is completely unknown. Also, the me who just passed by... At this time, although I was already unable to think a little bit in the past, for Chiba, who had experienced a lot of life and death, he would not lose the ability to think, and he was still thinking about the current situation quite calmly. The current situation is actually quite unfavorable. The pistol as a killer has been used. This pistol was found in the low cabinet in the corner when everyone awoke and saw the zombies for the first time. At that time, he didn''t say anything, but just hid quietly, and during the four hours after he got out of the basement, taking advantage of the darkness under the partition door, he initially understood how to use the pistol, that is, how to solve it. Open the insurance and check the bullets in the magazine. And this bullet was also a reassurance that I used to follow Xiao Qian without hesitation in the past. Although there are not many bullets, under the current situation, it can give people a considerable sense of security. Especially after discovering that the enemy is not actually a terrorist creature, but an ordinary human, this sense of security also exploded. Therefore, the past self will team up with Xiaoqian unscrupulously. In fact, the two can have the current relationship and situation, entirely because of this bullet. Otherwise, given the degree of my past psychological gloom and distrust of interpersonal relationships, without this bullet insurance, I am afraid that the chances of going out alone would be far greater than teaming up. Even if he knows that teaming is better for him. However, I am afraid that even the past self had not thought that this bullet, originally used to prevent Xiao Qian from stabbing a knife, would actually be used to save Xiao Qian. And apart from the last insurance being used up, now they dont know how many people are still alive. This task information, but after the number of people killed, will be reported. At least, now two people have died, and there is nothing. information. In other words, they don''t know how many people are still in the wooden house, and who are hiding where. Even, I was injured in the past. Although it is not fatal, the wound is deep. If there is no good hemostasis and wound treatment methods, I will either bleed to death or die from infection. The self in the past is fine now, but if he stays, it may not be necessary. "Help me... bandage it up." And at this time, the past self was finally awakened by the pain, looking at Xiao Qian, who was intertwined with fear and fear in her eyes, said with a vibrato. "Tear!" Almost at the same time, after the past self spoke, Xiao Qian tore off a large piece of clothing from the past self, and skillfully bandaged the past self, because it was bitten at the junction of the neck and shoulders, so it is no longer fatal. At this point, the bandage is still effective, except for the constant pain, after Xiaoqian''s bandaging, the past self can already stand up. Although the whole body was covered with hands and the shock just now, a sharp pain was almost soft and trembling. However, the self in the past has obviously recovered some face, and his face has a little more confidence. "Are you a nurse?" Then, as if to distract myself, my past self asked casually. "Learned some." In response, Xiao Qian also stood up, her standing posture was much better than her trembling past self, and she also subconsciously supported her past self, and said while supporting her. "Anyone else?" Hearing this, the past self asked. "It should be gone." Xiao Qian glanced at the two corpses, and said affirmatively: "The smell of these two people, the degree of messy clothes, and the situation where they opened their mouths when they saw you. After we left here, the time of this wooden house and us During the time of the fog, it should be asymmetrical. Depending on the tattered condition of the clothes, it should be at least two to three months. And two to three months, without food and water, the reason why they To survive, considering their consumption of their own urine, the other four people must be gone." "So, that is to say..." Hearing this, the corners of my own mouth twitched unnaturally in the past, and his originally pale face became more pale. Looking at the two corpses, he began to feel nauseous. The mentality of looking at the corpses that I had just adapted to seems to have When he collapsed, he could only look away and look at the fog outside the window. The fog is still thick. No change at all. "Here, there should be only two of us left." In this regard, Xiao Qian said. However, during the words, her gaze was to look at the pistol in Chiba''s hand. Although she was sure that there was only one bullet in it and even the magazine had been removed, Xiao Qian was still vigilant. "If you are wrong to me, this bullet is for you. But now, it doesn''t matter anymore." At this time, the past self seemed to have noticed Xiao Qian''s behavior, and said. "Unexpectedly, you hid this hand." In this regard, Xiao Qian''s expression did not change, but the vigilance in his eyes had faded a lot. "Nothing has changed, and there is no hint that the task is complete." Hearing that, I didn''t get too tangled in this topic in the past, but looked at the entrance of the basement and the partition door. "Ok." At this moment, Xiao Qian''s gaze also fell on the partition door. In any case, the task has not been completed, and there is no prompt, they must confirm and eliminate all possible dangers. Now one of them has been injured and cannot stay for long. Then, no time can be wasted. And now, if there are people, they can only be in this basement. Although I dont know why the time in the fog and the time in the wooden house are not equal, the existence is reasonable, and the inference is based on this fact. For at least two or three months, I am afraid that before two people are left, those six people have survived in the basement. After all, for the six people, the two of them will never come back after they went up. This will encourage their fear, subconsciously thinking that the upstairs is a never-returning situation, and then they will limit their living space even more. In that basement, things like psychological hints will eventually be caused, so that their scope of thinking will always be only one basement, and gradually they will no longer want to go upstairs. Create a psychological secret room. In the end, in the absence of water and food, after both sides lose their minds due to hunger and thirst, they will inevitably kill each other, which is why the past self and Xiao Qian thought that they would be trapped in an Asura Purgatory if they stayed any longer. As for the ending, they already saw it. It was the man in the mobile phone and the man in professional clothes who had won and survived. It''s just that it''s unclear whether the two are teaming up or the two are still hunting each other. However, in any case, the past self and Xiao Qian were already convinced that the remaining four people would never survive. At this moment, the past self, Xiaoqian and even Chiba could imagine the tragedy in the basement. However, although convinced, they did not hesitate in the end. After some preparations, they took up the butterfly knives, weapons, and confirmed that the man in mobile phone and the man in professional attire were dead, the two cautiously descended into the basement. After all the way down, the two stopped at the center of the basement. Everything is going well. However, the faces of the two of them were already pale. On the floor of the basement, various weapons were scattered, some of which were rolled blades, some were chipped, and no longer the previous gloss, and there were even black rust marks attached to the blades. It looks like scrap iron. On the wall, there are traces of various knives and axes. However, the gazes of the two of them did not pay attention to these at all. Their gazes stayed on the four broken bones that were entangled in chains and thrown in the corner like debris. At this moment, they almost resisted using these bones to infer what happened to the four people. At the same time, they finally discovered what a human heart is! Do not! It should be said that human nature is fragile. Humanity is worthless! "He... they... actually..." After a long time, the two of them stood blankly and their faces were pale. After a long time, Xiao Qian squeezed these words out of his teeth. However, after all, it can''t be said. "Think of the same kind... as livestock..." And the next moment, the past self looked away and couldn''t bear to look any more. Otherwise, how can these two people survive for at least two or three months... At the same time, Chiba''s consciousness sighed, and his heart was straight. Even if he experienced the cruelty of the Naruto World, he never expected that there would be such cruel things in the world. The ninjas of Naruto World at least pay attention to a relationship of trust, a bond, and at most they are bloodthirsty. Humanity is not broken to such an extent~www.novelhall.com~ At this moment, he suddenly understood. Why did the past self grow into another self! Here is the slaughterhouse of human nature! The devil''s prank! Survival confirmation, number of survivors (2/2). mission completed. Then, at this moment, this piece of information flashed through the minds of the past self and Chiba. After that, before their eyes, it was pitch black. "Ah!" After that, the past self suddenly opened his eyes, and the long breath seemed to draw all the air into his lungs, like a nightmare awakened. The past self regained consciousness. This is a woods, no, it is a camping camp. Owls are cooing on the treetops. Seven or eight tents are neatly surrounded by the campfire. The warm light of the fire reflects on the past self with a little horror and confusion. Face. At this time, he was sitting in front of the tent closest to the campfire. here is At a loss, he glanced around, subconsciously flashing such a thought in his mind. Injury, well! Then, he suddenly pressed on the place where his shoulder and neck crossed, all intact, even his clothes were intact. "here is" Then, in the next second, a dazed doubt came from the tent behind him. He subconsciously turned his head to look. It''s Xiaoqian with a slightly disheveled shirt. At this time, there were various sounds of people waking up around, and then various sounds of wondering where they were, or panic, doubt, or confusion. The mission begins. Goal: survive (14/4). Nightmare... Still going on. Wonderful book house Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2072： Cruel (four thousand words) Originally, Chiba thought that what he had experienced in the past was a slaughterhouse of human nature, a prank by the devil, and a nightmare, but he did not expect that here... It''s hell! Yes, it''s hell! The nightmare is long, and there will always be a moment of awakening. However, **** is endless. And what I have experienced in the past is this endless. Every time I survived, every time I was in a coma, and every time I regained consciousness, it was a human torture. Although, I dont know who is manipulating all this behind, why I came into this world after death, or fell into such a phenomenon, but it is certain that here, this world, or such a phenomenon, It''s hell. Endless hell. It is also endless pain. After witnessing one after another human torture and torture, one scene after another, from the wooden house and basement at the beginning, to the camping forest in the second scene, and afterwards, everything seemed to be revealed. For the most evil part of human nature, all the beauty of human nature appears so fragile and humble under these cruelty. To be honest, Chiba, who has experienced the world of Naruto, is almost desperate. However, the past self has persisted, carrying hopes that are already obsessive, and experiencing these time and again, as if experiencing endlessly, experiencing this hell. Yes, the past self persisted. Not only did he persevere, but in the cycle of hell, he unknowingly found a group of collaborators who were almost obsessed with living. six people. In addition to him, in one scene after another, a total of six people gathered around him, and seven of them formed a team. At the very beginning, it was naturally Xiao Qian. This calm, fierce and determined girl has been by his side from beginning to end. Although there is no affection between men and women, but every scene and experience In a cruelty, the two of them will get closer, as if they were born to be together. There is no love, but the feeling between them has surpassed love, just like, own left hand, own Right hand, even his own heart and brain. Gradually, they no longer distinguish each other. Although they will slowly show their differences and even stand on opposite sides as they go through the scenes, in the end, they are still together and have experienced all kinds of cruel and human torture together. And their tacit understanding has almost become a kind of incredible, whether it is when fighting side by side or when it is the opposite. This is, in hell, the first light found by the past self, and the brightest light, and even another obsession that supported him. It can be said that Xiao Qian is the person who has the deepest influence on his past self, just like Kushina from Naruto World to Chiba. And the second one is that in the second scene, a boy younger than Chiba survives. He is the bravest and most courageous person that Chiba and himself have ever met in the past. The person I admire most in the past who gambled between life and death. Yes, the most admired person. Obviously younger than himself, he is a terrible guy who can pierce the heart of himself and another person who is about to strangle himself when there are only five people left in the second scene, and he can''t hold on and die first. Of course, in the end, he won the bet. Although he stood on the opposite side of his past self at the beginning, after fighting side by side and forming alliances in several scenes, he became the most trusted person besides Xiao Qian in the past, and he, towards this dark-minded person, He has always been the strongest backing, even if he can''t understand the gloom of the past. Afterwards, constantly experiencing scenes, constant psychological games, and constantly experiencing, the people around the three people came and went, went and came again, and finally in the fifteenth scene, there were more than 30 people in a city. In the survival competition, the fourth partner was harvested, a middle-aged woman, and the fifth partner, who was still a seven-year-old son. I don''t know when and what happened. The team that can lift a truck with one hand has the second best combat power and a little genius with a lot of knowledge. And after this game, the rules of the mission finally began to change. The specific changes start from the number of people. Originally, in each scene, the number of participants was generally between 6 and 20, and the number of survivors was between 2 and 10. The larger the number, the larger the corresponding number of survivors. The scope of the scene is generally specific scenes, such as forests, snow-capped mountains... and the like, the horror that tests human nature, or the things that cause desperation, are also zombies, beasts, and occasionally mutated creatures, or simply unknown. The horror is similar to the atmosphere of the Cthulhu myth. The conflict points are usually food, water and other immediate issues, that is, there is only a small amount of food and water in the scene, or there is no food and water at all. However, after this game, the number of participants in the scene suddenly increased to more than 30. The number of survivors has changed from 2 to 10, and changed to 2 to 8. The base number of people is getting bigger and bigger, but the survival rate has dropped. Moreover, threats are no longer limited to things that are still understandable, such as ghosts and the like, but also begin to appear frequently. Threats are not a single species, they are beginning to diversify, and many horrors are intertwined, and the degree of horror is almost geometric. Rising, at the same time, the scene is no longer a single scene, such as a complex structure of the city, underground mazes, the scope is getting larger and larger, and at the same time, people may not appear in the same scene, that is, although the team has already Composition, but they may not be allocated in the same scene. And the conflict point is not just food and water. From here on, every scene has a corresponding place to provide water and food, but whether it will be dangerous, I dont know. However, food and water are no longer the only points of conflict. And in this upgraded scene, Chiba successively encountered the sixth partner, the seventh partner, and the eighth partner. These three partners are other team members, that is, they are a team. One started with 9 people, which was more than their own team in the past. In the end, they lost 7 in a 70-player game. My partner, in the end, joined the past self in a transaction that was not very pleasant, no, it should be said that it was Xiaoqian''s team. After forming the team, I used to exist as a deputy, that is, as a deputy captain. This team is Xiaoqian''s team. The past self should be regarded as the man behind Xiao Qian. In the end, after repeated trials, the seven people finally merged in cruelty, even if they were not in the same scene, they were in a tacit understanding. In this way, after having a group of fixed and trustworthy teammates, it is as if life is on the move. Every scene experience does not seem so cruel. Everyone has someone who can be trusted absolutely, just like family and relatives. Although there is no blood relationship, there is really that kind of practice. In an unknown scene, someone is fighting with himself for the same goal. Every time I feel this kind of breath, no matter what the desperate situation, I can be full of fighting spirit in the past, and it seems that it is not so painful to live. Even after each scene assignment, they are leisurely looking forward to which teammate they will meet this time. Although it is not necessarily assigned to one scene, there will always be one or two in each scene. Sometimes, it''s often just one or two encounters that make them turn the crisis into peace. Of course, the maturing wisdom of my past self in countless experiences crueler than death played a decisive role. In this way, after forming the team, they spent nearly twenty scenes together. Then, the rules of the scene changed again. The number of participants has risen from over 30 to over 100. The number of survivors is no longer a single person, but a group unit. The number of people in each group is limited to 2 to 8, and the number of groups to survive each time is roughly 2 to 4 groups. The scope of the scenes has been expanded to almost the size of a province in the previous life of Chiba, which is intricately connected with various scenes that have been experienced before, and there are more and more types and categories of horrors. Over time, these horrors will become more and more terrifying and will become more and more dense. From here, they were classified as a group of seven. Every time they wake up, there will be a temporary safe area. Everyone will be allocated food, water, and corresponding simple weapons and tools. From here, they began to encounter more and more complicated situations and more and more cruel. Everything is no longer just a torture of human nature, but has become one after another turbulent killing, betraying, framing, and instigating all human despicable group behaviors are slowly exposed. Compared with fighting alone, after the start of group battles, the evil elements in human nature began to be magnified. Under the collective bonus, it became more and more severe. Every fight will almost cause more cruel and more brutal than the bones in the basement. Terrible things that people cannot accept. Among the people who have survived to the present, there are firm-minded, firm convictions, considerable self-discipline and a fairly strong kind-hearted team that preserves the most basic moral consciousness, but more of them have completely abandoned In addition to human nature and morality, the psychology is completely distorted, and it has become a completely evil team that can be called abnormal. And it was from here that I, who had already seen the bright past, began to fall into the darkness. Their team is not weak, but not strong either. The existence of myself and Xiaoqian in the past ensured that the team can avoid danger to the greatest extent, that is, those powerful teams. However, the so-called wise man must make a mistake. In the absence of absolute strength, unless the past self and Xiaoqian can predict the future, there is no way to completely avoid risks after all. And that time there was no risk aversion. The entire team, seven people, only survived two people. In the past, there was Xiaoqian. The other five people were tortured to death by the strongest person in the strongest team in that 300-man battle. Death is a miserable miserable worse than all the cruelty they have ever seen! Moreover, right where they were hiding, they watched their relatives and their family members died in humiliation and howling. At that time, they didn''t even dare to make a sound, they could only close their lips tightly, and shrank and hid in a dark corner. And at that moment, all the good things collapsed at that moment. The humiliation and the powerlessness of Chiba, who has experienced a lot of life and death, is unbearable. Almost, because of his emotions, he cannot be immersed in it. in memory. And that cruelty lasted for three whole days and three nights, until one team and another team accidentally touched the mechanism and were killed at the same time. Because the survival team has reached the standard. Only two groups survived. The strongest team. And the past self, and Xiaoqian. Then, after that game, he and Xiao Qian seemed to be beaten into a non-group combat scene. The next scene is a scene of 30 people. And this 30-person scene is a huge mansion, which can accommodate 30 people and looks empty. There is no water and food. Food is hidden everywhere in the mansion. Then, the number of survivors (30/1). Only one person can survive! That''s right, in this scene, in the 30-person survival competition, the number of people who survived is the number that I saw for the first time in the past. 1. One. A person. In this scene, only one person can survive ~www.novelhall.com~ In other words, he and Xiao Qian can only survive one person. At that moment, the moment the mission was released, the past self, who had not been relieved from the despair of his teammate''s tragic death but powerlessness, almost collapsed, and the whole person stood motionless at the awakening point. As if all the souls have been taken away. Just like a walking dead. Even, in the end, it was discovered by another person without any action. If Xiao Qian didn''t return in time for the search and took the opportunity to kill that person, I''m afraid there would be nothing Chiba has done. However, this time, Chiba is the same as his past self. The current situation is not as good as death. What''s the point of being alive without them? However, the past self, very lucky, he still has a Xiaoqian by his side, and the best Xiaoqian of the people he has encountered in his entire life is by his side. At that time, it was Xiaoqian who stabbed him in the chest, and said that even if it was to avenge his partners, he must live. Even if the meaning of life is revenge, he must live, even if there is nothing left. , You must live, even if you want to kill your past self, you must live with words. And at that moment, Xiao Qian officially broke with him, and the knife that pierced his chest was a break. From then on, Xiaoqian is Xiaoqian. The past self is the past self! It was also this sentence that ignited the flame of revenge in my own despair in the past, and that moment, this flame of violent rage burned all despair. The past self has regained the belief in living. But this time, it was not because of hope, not because of mother, and not because of anyone. But for... revenge! Wonderful book house Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2073： Left (four thousand words) Coma, long-term coma. In the past, his own consciousness was dark, and Chiba''s consciousness was basically dark. Although he was conscious, there was only darkness in front of Chiba''s eyes, and he could not see or feel anything. The only feeling is that the darkness is getting colder and colder. If this continues, I am afraid that he will lose too much blood and die. With the inexplicable feeling getting colder and colder, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. Because of empathy, or personal experience, even though he didn''t have any initiative, he felt all the sensations of the blade piercing his chest, as well as the pain and the sensation of blood venting. Xiaoqian did not show mercy. This knife was completely directed towards the vital point, and even from the sensation of the blade''s piercing, he could feel that a certain important blood vessel was cut open. As a medical ninja, he would treat the human body, especially the chest, The blood vessels around the heart are still very sensitive. However, although the blood vessels were opened and the body seemed to be getting cold, Chiba didn''t have any worries. Xiao Qian broke with her past self, but after all she hadn''t had the thought of killing her past self. The injury is serious, but not fatal. As long as the past self can wake up in time and stop bleeding. In this mansion, there are still props to stop bleeding. In other words, in a scene with more than 30 people, there are some medical props, and some even have medical props that are far above the technological level of the previous life. Such as nano-medical robots. At this moment, he was thinking, just taking advantage of this coma time to sort out everything from the first scene to the present. Strictly speaking, in this reincarnation created by no one, I have experienced almost 300 scenes in the past. I can say that my hands are covered with blood, and the shadow of my thoughts has also begun to spread. However, in general, I still retain the most basic moral consciousness, and you can see the part of the human relationship everywhere when you make suggestions, and there is a huge difference between the feeling of another one. In the degree of gloom, it is a world of difference. And now, obviously, it was a turning point. Basically, he was able to guess what would happen. However, even if he knows what will happen next and what kind of change trend will be, Chiba''s heart is always heavy, as if squeezing countless emotions, negative emotions, and unable to vent. And these emotions are basically aimed at this reincarnation. The reincarnation of nightmares. Or, hell. That''s right, after 300 scenes, Chiba has made rough inferences about everything he has experienced in the past. This is not an infinite world, and there are not so many exchange abilities and other things, even the Lord God has never seen it. Some have only coma, awakening, survival, coma, and then awakening, survival, coma, the repeated process, there is no rest time, there is no buffer room, except for a period of coma, the past my nerves will always be The tight ones are all under a kind of tension. And almost everyone who experiences this kind of nightmare reincarnation is basically in this state, even Xiaoqian and the others. It''s just that the existence of partners, on a psychological level, relieves this tension and brings a kind of social stability. And because of this, so many cruel and perverted evil sides appeared. People are always more fragile than imagined. Much fragile. In fact, every moment like this, there is no rest but only a certain amount of compulsory coma time tension. If things go on like this, people will have two changes. One is to have a sense of firmness like steel, almost nothing can shake his determination, and the final reflection is a kind of calmness, a kind of calm, no matter what the situation, he can keep calm and fast thinking. Very decisive, often capable of turning the tide, and often able to survive where he must die. In addition, you can retain your own moral consciousness, follow your own heart, and follow the most basic human nature, not bad, good people, but not cruel. Will help people, but know who should help and who shouldn''t. According to the nuances of their experiences, they have their own principles and bottom lines, and there may be people who have stray behaviors, but they have their own bottom lines and will never take a step. Closer to the mentality of a perfect leader or a strong fighter. One is that after the team battle scene is opened, the majority of the mentality has collapsed, and the psychology is completely distorted and perverted. Most of them are crazy, despicable, and sinister. They have all kinds of weird, absurd and **** hobbies, each of which basically represents It is the extreme of every kind and even several kinds of evil in human nature. Such people, in a sense, also have a firm heart, or in other words, an obsession with behaviors and distorted beliefs evolved from their own evil, but their mentality is more inclined To vent, vent one''s own emotions to other people, in order to obtain peace or pleasure. And this kind of people also has its group character. Chiba tentatively called this kind of group of people a mutual evil attraction. And this kind of evil side group is also quite united. Of all the evil side teams, basically 50% of the teams have a strong bond. Although it is a perverted evil bond, it is indeed a bond. , Chiba has also seen the friendship that can die for each other from the past experience, and there is also unswerving love, although because of the evil personality, these friendships and loves have a sense of distortion. . However, it cannot be denied that the wicked also live in groups. It is precisely because of this, because the wicked can also trust each other, give their lives to each other, and have steadfast love, so their team will eventually be destroyed, leaving only the two of them. In the past, I underestimated the **** between the wicked. This is also the reason why my own emotions in the past collapsed because of the tragic death of his partner, precisely because of his miscalculation. At this time, as he thought, Qianye gradually became interested in this nightmare reincarnation. Now he no longer thinks that this nightmare reincarnation is any hell, used to punish the dead. He was faintly aware that this reincarnation seemed to be creating something. And the material is ordinary people like me in the past. Now, he has begun to explore the purpose of this reincarnation, but with the pitiful lack of information, he can only try to remember his past experience over and over again. However, this darkness didn''t last long, and soon the past self regained consciousness. After waking up, Chiba was forced to accept countless rushes of revenge, anger, pain, and fear of death. His attention was almost instantly distracted, but he could no longer think about this issue, and could only immerse himself in the past. In an unprecedented intense emotion of myself. Then, in the torment of these emotions that almost made him unable to think, Chiba found that his consciousness was shaken again by his past obsession with revenge, as if it were the first scene. When the past self exhausted all his strength and fired that shot, the roar in his heart caused him the same shock. Driven by this strong emotion, with a knife stuck in his chest in the past, he escaped at least three waves of searching and killing the cube, and found the medical equipment and weapons hidden in the mansion. After pulling out the knife with his own hands and bandaging it, with Qianye''s almost incomprehensible strength and strong emotions of revenge, he will be spotted one by one and killed by the three waves of people who chased him. At that time, all the potential of the past self seemed to have been released, and the whole person was like a ghost, ambushing, intimidating, temptation, betrayal, provocative...a series of ruthless and shameless tricks in his hands, as if at his fingertips. There seems to be a series of inexplicable and harmonious notes that form a prelude to death, bringing death one by one to the people in the same scene. Chiba could clearly feel something important. In the bloodshed and death again and again, it slowly drained from the bottom of his own heart in the past and flowed into the wasteland called indifference and cruelty. And with these constant losses, Chiba also discovered that in the past, he became more and more sensitive to the evils of human nature and how to cause them, and became more and more comfortable. Provoking a very united team can make the enemy give up thinking about long-term interests, evoke their most primitive evil thoughts, let them stand on their side, or seek the best interests for themselves. As if the devil whispered. At that moment, Qianye almost thought that he had awakened some superpowers in the past, but in this reincarnation, after all, he did not encounter any superpowers and could only be rejected. However, the past self, the mastery of the evil of human nature, is really incredible. As if it was some kind of talent that was liberated, in the process of getting colder and colder in the past, this kind of power of grasping the evil of human nature has become more and more powerful. And in the end, when he was the last person, he had 25 lives in his hands. In other words, there were only four people and they were not killed by themselves. And the last person is Xiaoqian. When the past self killed the last second person, from the darkest and most concealed corner that was closest to the past self, there was no hesitation, no hesitation, Xiao Qian flew from the best angle and the shortest distance. Out, without hesitation, and without any feelings, he immediately turned to the heart of the past. However, all of this is in the calculations of the liberated past self. Even the past self stood there deliberately. He understands Xiaoqian. Xiaoqian is definitely among these thirty people. He is the most jealous. The existence of is also the only existence that can absolutely kill itself. Therefore, he stood there deliberately, because Xiao Qian would never give up such a good position, and even, the past self concluded that Xiao Qian had already been lying in ambush there. And under this unintentional mental arithmetic, what finally pierced the heart was the blade in the hands of the past. Xiao Qian''s heart was pierced. impartial. However, at that moment, when the heart was pierced, Xiao Qian''s astonished face slowly eased, and finally turned into a smile. The two who collided seemed to embrace each other. Girl, smiled. Then, the man''s face suddenly stiffened. Those lost things seemed to suddenly return to his heart from indifference and cruelty. At this time, with a "pop", something fell out of Xiao Qian''s back. A gun. The pistol is a thermal weapon. Standard. It was the format of the gun that I found in the past when they first met. Then, the slightly cold and soft lips pressed against the trembling lips. Live. Go for revenge. A soft whisper of satisfaction echoed in my own ears in the past. In an instant, those lost things that returned were completely eliminated in an instant. This time, no drop was left. The rest is a kind of coldness that will never make waves. Finally, with a "bang", I only felt that I was hit by something intangible and qualitative in the past, and instantly fell into a coma of task completion~www.novelhall.com~ and waited for him to wake up again. When I came, it was another scene of twenty people. But this time, there was no one by his side. Xiao Qian, who had been with him all the time, was finally gone. However, he couldn''t feel anything, Xiao Qian was gone, he could not feel all the sadness and pain he should feel. Even when he recalled the death of his partner, he didn''t feel anything. And those precious memories seem to be worthless now, and there is no feeling at all. Don''t care at all. The only thing that can make waves in his heart seems to be when the team that tortured their partners in front of him is in endless pain. Only revenge can make him feel. And then, in this scene, he slowly discovered that all his feelings seemed to have been lost. He didn''t feel the pain, even if the rib was broken, he could only feel the rib split, but there was no pain. He also didn''t feel any taste, no matter what he was eating, he wanted to drink plain water, without any taste, the taste was the same as chewing wax. Even after torturing the last person before the survival index, he didn''t feel anything. There is no sense of guilt, no disgust with oneself, and no positive or negative perception of one''s own behavior. Then he suddenly understood. He has not only lost his partner, not only Xiaoqian, but even his conscience, feelings and even feelings have been lost. His only choice, there is only one. That is revenge! Revenge against that team! Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2074： Revenge (four thousand five hundred words) No feelings, no emotions, nothing seems to be able to shake his heart. Even if it is death in front of you. Even in the process of death. It seems that the soul has been pulled away, and all his actions now seem to be the instinct of the flesh to complete the obsession of revenge. After losing everything, his past self went through several scenes, and in these scenes, Chiba also slowly figured out his past current state. In addition, he also seemed to have a feeling of emotion that seemed to be a state of being withdrawn from his soul. At the same time, as his own understanding of the evil of human nature deepened in the past, he almost learned to look at things from another angle, another angle he would never think of now. Slowly, in some things, he saw more thoroughly than before. At this moment, he seemed to understand a little bit, why the other himself had to experience this cruel memory by himself. Although this memory is cruel, even cruel enough to cause some irreversible changes to Chiba''s personality, the things contained in it are really what Chiba needs now. It will help him in the future. And it is very helpful. Whether it is technical or psychological. However, this kind of help also has to pay a price in a sense, that is his current mental state, perhaps because he is in this memory and fully feels all his past feelings, he is also at this time He experienced the mental state of no feeling and no feeling, the feeling of pulling away the soul, he really felt it. And this state has begun to bring him a kind of unfavorable psychological changes, such as a sense of emotional withdrawal, and even when he recalls the self before he entered the memory, he has a sense of strangeness. Even in these few scenes, Chiba spent a considerable part of his experience, constantly recalling the beauty of the Naruto World, in order to prevent this emotional withdrawal from further expanding. And now, he only hopes that this stage will pass quickly. In other words, the past self, resolve that team as soon as possible and complete revenge. Now, the only thing that can give the past self is revenge, and as long as the past self can feel something, then it means that he can also feel things, at least after feeling things, this sense of withdrawal will be Relieve a lot. At this time, Chiba also knew that the real test had already begun, the test of him. Whether he was assimilated by this memory or detached from this memory, it all depends on whether his mind is firm enough to resist this feeling of being pulled away from his soul. The previous more than 300 nightmare reincarnations and the hellish human torture caused emotional backlogs, which were nothing more than appetizers. Now this kind of soul withdrawal, a state of no feeling and no emotion, is the dinner. If he can sustain it, then he will gain a wealth that may be greater than he imagined, or in other words, he will get another legacy left to him except the ball of light. Of course, if he can''t hold on, then he is likely to become a second other self. Everything depends on how firm his mind is and whether he can resist this mental breakdown like a mental breakdown. Yes. In Chibas view, in fact, the current situation in the past is a kind of mental breakdown, in other words, because of excessive emotional excitement, he suffered huge depression, and after the backlog of emotions broke out, it directly surpassed The maximum range that the past self can bear has caused the self-protection mechanism in the past self subconscious to activate, shielding all the senses about emotions, resulting in this state of no feelings and no emotions. Just because of the tragic death of my partner, the backlog of my own emotions in the past is about to collapse. Although Xiaoqian has temporarily awakened his senses, it is nothing more than hiding these emotions in my heart. Even the blazing flame of revenge, too It was just a moment of these emotions. As Chiba who can truly feel everything about her in the past, and from the perspective of a bystander, she is very clear. In the past, although compared with myself, my mind is much darker. I am used to thinking in the worst direction when doing things, and measuring everything with the most sinister human heart, but in essence, they are all the same. of. Since he was in the Hokage World, he would ignore life and death for the sake of Jiuxina, then, although he was different from himself in the past, his enthusiasm for giving his life to his partner was the same. This can be seen from the first scene, when Xiao Qian rescued him, the past self, regardless of any subsequent back hand, raised a gun to save Xiao Qian. Moreover, the perverts on the evil side of the mental breakdown and distortion have steadfast love and friendship that can help each other. What''s more, the past self is just a little bit darker, and it can''t be related to the perversion. In the past, I lost my partners, and watched them being tortured to death. It was no different from Chiba watching them be tortured to death alive but powerless. Chiba understands very well how heavy, intense, and dark the emotions that have been overwhelmed in his heart in the past are! The personal killing of Xiao Qian completely detonated these emotions. Xiao Qian''s death destroyed the last line of defense in his heart. The backlog of emotions suddenly exploded. These dark, intense and heavy emotions were not given. Any chance of the self in the past touched the body''s defense mechanism, and all feelings, emotions, and feelings were blocked. Especially when I saw the pistol that Xiaoqian finally fell out. At the beginning, with such a pistol, he saved Xiao Qian, gave him a beam of light, a dazzling light, and gave him the best time. Then, with such a pistol, all the darkness in his heart burst out. In an instant, he lost his feelings and feelings, and his soul seemed to be drawn away. Obviously, Xiao Qian had a chance to kill him, and he could kill him very easily. However, Xiaoqian did not do this. Both the self and Chiba in the past knew very well that Xiaoqian deliberately, deliberately broke, deliberately gave up her life, she designed it. To keep the past self alive. Even if it is for revenge, you must live. From the very beginning, Xiaoqian pierced his chest with a knife, seemingly decisively breaking, and being swallowed by hatred, Xiaoqian began to plan, and even, very likely, the first three waves of enemies, Xiaoqian secretly There is assistance. Xiaoqian may have been by his side. And Xiao Qian could do it completely, protecting his past self when she didn''t know it. Because of this, because of Xiaoqians wholehearted dedication, I felt unprecedented warmth in the past, and for the first time I felt other peoples positive and fierce emotions for me. For the first time, there was a girl who was wholeheartedly for herself. , I felt the greatest joy in my entire life in the past, and at the same time, how strong this joy is, and how violent the regret and resentment that I have given myself to the transformation of happiness after killing myself, it is precisely because of this, as if All the dark emotions like dynamite burst out together. However, thanks to these emotions bursting out all at once, I didn''t give my past self any chance to react. Otherwise, if these dark emotions are accumulated bit by bit, and then cannot be vented, in the process of backlogging, I am afraid that my previously darker psychological past has not waited for the eruption to break down and become evil. Those are abnormal. The current result, in Chiba''s view, is still relatively good. Of course, all of this is due to Xiao Qian, and the deep bond between himself and Xiao Qian in the past, at the moment that pistol fell, even Qianye was moved and shocked. To be honest, Chiba did not expect that Xiao Qian would do such a thing for the sake of her past self. This girl, in Chibas eyes, is definitely a cruel character, cruel to others and even more cruel to herself, and her kind of cruelty also carries an understatement, as if she has made some weird things that others do not What you dare to do is very normal. This is truly terrible. In this way, in order to survive, to be able to exist so fiercely and decisively, Chiba did not expect that this girl would entrust her hope of life to her past self at a critical time. He didn''t even notice that this girl had a deeper feeling for her past self. To be honest, he didn''t know where his past self attracted such a girl who was destined to become a strong one. To tell the truth, although the past self had an extraordinary mind, after all, he did not possess the qualifications of a strong person. Perhaps, under the influence of Xiao Qianri, there is a chance to become a strong man, just like the strong man in the team that abused and killed his partner. However, it is impossible to rely on yourself alone. And the current state of oneself in the past, this extreme state has caused great trouble and test to Chiba, but in a sense, he has the qualifications to become a strong man. Perhaps this is also in Xiaoqian''s calculations. Even, it is very possible that the last Xiaoqian''s initiative kiss was an inspirational kiss for the past self. This kiss detonated all the dark emotions. Similarly, it is also a key to becoming a strong one. Although, Chiba didn''t want it. And then, when Chiba struggled with that sense of soul withdrawal, the past self also experienced endless nightmare reincarnation, and for the self who has no feelings and feelings in the past, master After the demonic whispering skills derived from the evil of human nature, every scene is so relaxed. Every time, almost the past self played everyone in the palm of his hand. Even, by about 500 games, the past self almost did what God could do, or control this nightmare reincarnation. The master can do it. He has reached the level of using various available factors in a scene to determine who is alive and who will die. Even though, it doesn''t matter how strong this person is. He has a way to defeat the opponent and decide the life and death of the opponent. Although I didnt have feelings and feelings in the past, my acting skills seem to have been greatly improved. With various body and facial expressions, I can simulate almost 100% emotional feelings, emotions, anger, sorrow, and even some subtleties. The expression of emotions seems to be able to become any type of person. Relying on this seemingly incidental stunt, he can control other people again and again. To be honest, even Chiba felt terrible in the past after five hundred games. After that, Chiba in the past began to have another shadow of himself. Of course, it was just a shadow, and the feeling for Chiba was still very different. However, during this period, I used to wander around 30 people and never entered a team battle. At this time, the past self also began to think about the factors that entered the team battle, and with the wisdom of the past self and present, it is not difficult to get results. After about a hundred games, another five or six "partners" gathered around me in the past, and all of them naturally survived, and then, once again, entered a team battle with at least a hundred people. Then, in the first team battle, the past self met that team again, and this time, the past self is no longer the weak one before, but a man who knows the evil of human nature and possesses the most perfect Camouflage and the most terrifying inner powerhouse who can almost control the entire scene. That time, winning was extremely easy. However, the past self did not act excessively, and even designed to let them escape. Escape from despair. And survived. It''s just that some rumors from this team have begun to spread among the surviving people. Then, it was another ten games or so and encountered again. That team escaped once again. Rumors began to spread among more people. Then, in this way, in the following 100 games, they encountered at least ten games. Each time, the team escaped from the dead, and even the personnel were not lost. However, just after this, the nightmare of this team began. Even if I didn''t do anything in the past, this team was chased by more and more powerful teams, and more evil teams chased after it, as if it was a prey with a seductive fragrance. In the end, almost all appeared a phenomenon, the stronger the more evil the team, at the beginning of each scene, the team will be the first to find this team, and to kill the members of this team for pleasure. From here, this team will be called the first target of the more evil people in every scene~www.novelhall.com~Slowly, every scene has become the escape of this team. Start. The fear of being hunted down by a stronger and more evil existence lingers in their hearts every minute and every second. Finally, after another two hundred games, this fairly strong team began to collapse. Unexplained fear broke out, and personnel began to go crazy and lose. In the end, when my past self met this team again, there was only one soldier left in this team. The strongest man who shivered in the corner every time he woke up was the strongest team that tortured and killed his partner. The strong. And the scene of this person shivering at that time, as if they were hiding in the corner with Xiao Qian from the past and shivering. Exactly the same. At this moment, the past self finally felt the pleasure of revenge. He stepped forward, with a higher posture, explained everything and explained all the plans to destroy the team to this person. And the relationship between them. Looking at the appearance of the strong man who was already frightened and on the verge of madness kneeling in front of him begging for mercy, the face of the old self who had felt the pleasure and smiled slowly became gloomy. It became a kind of calm. Then, he completely drove this strong man insane, without a trace of pity, watching him roll his eyes and drooling. In the past, I had no intention of doing it. After leaving this strong man to fend for himself, it quickly ended. This scene. At this moment, Chiba''s heart became heavy. In the past, I still have no feelings or feelings. revenge. It does not allow him to have feelings and feelings. He still... Can''t feel anything! Wonderful book house Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2075： Fangs (four thousand words) The so-called murder and condemnation, after driving the strong man who tortured and killed his partner, turned such a quiet and invincible strong man into a drooling lunatic, the past self left him after his own life and death, but Still have not recovered feelings and feelings. And Chiba finally understood that revenge is not the key. For the self in the past, after losing his feelings and feelings, revenge is only a goal, not an obsession. The reason why he can still feel when he thinks of revenge Whatever happened, it was just because it was the goal. It is a sense of urgency without any emotion to accomplish the goal. It''s not that emotion or other feelings are felt. Then, just at this time, the feeling of withdrawal from the soul that made Qianye distressed might irreversibly change his state of no emotion and no feeling, but it suddenly faded. After seeing the scene of revenge, he seemed to feel a sense of relief. Although his past self still hasn''t recovered his feelings and feelings, for Chiba who still has feelings and feelings, his past self-handling methods, His method of revenge is even more capable of venting the backlog of emotions than Chiba himself thought. In the process of experiencing this with the past self, Chiba, as a relatively independent consciousness with normal feelings and feelings, and complete empathy, is basically personal experience. The past partner of himself, after some experience, Qianye Ye naturally has feelings. Even if he has no feelings, he will be affected by his past self. The partner died tragically, Xiaoqian entrusted his life and gave hope to life. In a sense, it was also a great emotional impact on Chiba. Even the negative emotions he received from the emotional impact were more and deeper than his past self. After all, in a turbulent world, experiencing desperate life and death, and living to the present, Chiba is higher than the past self in terms of force and intelligence, or in terms of strain and vision. He has not lost his feelings and feelings in the past. When he sees that he has made obviously wrong plans in the past, he cant speak and cant control the situation at the time. He can only watch his past mistakes and cause inconvenience. The consequences of salvation. That anger is not even less than the negative emotions of losing a partner. Therefore, Chiba has a lot more dark emotions than her past self. Coupled with the influence of her past self that has no emotions and no feelings, Chibas psychology will really be distorted somewhere. stand up. Caused irreversible changes to his character. It is indeed quite dangerous. And now, the solution of my past self, seeing that **** guy kneeling on his knees and begging for mercy and panic and procrastinating, really relieved Chiba, the best way to kill someone, not necessarily with a knife, my past self Undoubtedly, with an invisible knife called Rumor, bit by bit, the spirit of this **** fellow was smashed, making him worse than death in the end. A crazy lunatic continues this cruel reincarnation. If he is not dead and has a chance to wake up, think back to this period, will it be another torment, a torture that will remain in my heart forever. Does it make him tremble when he thinks about it, fearful, and shamefully want to dig a hole to bury himself alive. Or, even if he recovers his sobriety, he completely loses his courage and becomes an existence that can never be in this nightmare reincarnation. coward. Let anyone slaughter them and dare not resist, they can only become slaves without any dignity, and in the end they may be creatures that even one person cannot call them. This is the real scary place of the past self. People are not afraid of dying humble, they are afraid of living humble. If this person keeps going crazy like this, it may be a good thing for him. Once he wakes up, the spiritual and spiritual damage caused by his past self will accompany him for the rest of his life and make him suffer for the rest of his life. This is the real cruelty. If the past self took a stab at that time, and the butterfly knife left by Xiaoqian turned out to him, it would be a kind of happiness for him. However, this can be regarded as the karma of this **** guy. If he had simply ended up with his past partner instead of killing him, how could his past self have accumulated so many dark emotions, and after the final detonation, how could he touch the body''s defense mechanism and lose his feelings and feelings. And if the past self still has even a trace of feelings and feelings, how can you retaliate in such an extremely vicious way? Such a way of revenge can only be imagined by the self who is essentially the same as Chiba in the past after losing his feelings! In the end, everything was just the **** guy who took the blame. And it was this kind of life-long torture and this sense of self-reporting retribution that completely released the negative emotions accumulated in Chiba''s heart. After all, the present empathy, everything he did in the past is basically equivalent to what he did. He can feel the realism of hands-on. After these emotions were released, the feeling of soul withdrawal slowly faded away, and was completely suppressed. Moreover, Chiba''s heart seemed to have settled down after this hearty revenge. At the same time, everything he had experienced in the past came to his mind, and he subconsciously changed his mind to think about these things in a different way, which was also the habit of thinking he wanted, and he subconsciously began to analyze these things. Gradually, some insights that were impossible with his experience in the Hokage World slowly poured into his heart. And his state of mind is beginning to become more and more stable. The feeling of soul withdrawal is getting weaker and weaker. At this moment, Chiba knew that he had begun to transform, relying on absorbing the cruelty he had experienced in the past. In other words, he has overcome these cruelties. At the same time, I also deeply understand that the cruel fears he had before were just that he was really scared. The other one must let himself experience all this, not to change him, but to let him experience it. His mind is not strong enough. At least, before the other one is as strong as the other one, they can''t meet the requirements of the past. But now, he somewhat understood that this cruel memory, as long as he can survive this period and the end of revenge, he will have great gains, and he can continue to experience it safely. This cruel memory is not as demanding as Chiba imagined. The purpose is not a trial, but an exercise! And after the mood stabilized and I felt a good heart, in addition to slowly absorbing the previous lessons and experiencing the training of spiritual endurance and toughness, Chiba did not passively accept everything about himself in the past. . However, for the current Chiba, these influences on his mind are not very strong. Slowly, Chiba can already see the problem from the perspective of a bystander in this kind of forced personal experience. Up. And after revenge, after discovering that his feelings and feelings had not recovered in the past, he wanted to understand that the things that were lost at the beginning were his feelings and feelings, and there was not a single drop of these things left. The defense mechanism does not shield feelings and feelings, but rejects them. He wants to retrieve these things. After the revenge, he had no goal, and then he began to feel that he had no feelings and feelings, like a walking dead, a machine, aimlessly doing repetitive labor in the nightmare cycle. This situation makes the past self very uncomfortable. Therefore, he set another goal for himself. Recover these lost. Then, he began to implement all the plans he came up with to restore feelings and feelings, for example, to kill those "partners" who were "manipulated" by him, and to bring these villains who could accept his behavior style into one One kill. To be honest, for the current self, the difficulty of nightmare reincarnation, scenes with less than 500 people, can be fully controlled or most controlled, killing a few people is not a big problem at all. Even, it can be said that it is easy. Then, after losing his partner, he was sent to a scene with 30 people, where only one person can survive. Of course, for him, this scenario of giving to the loser can do everything except the rule that only one person can survive. After surviving this scene, he was beaten into a scene of 30 or even 20 people. Then, he gave up the liberating talent of demon-like whispers, or his nature, and tried his best to be an emotional person. , Appeared next to some of the same human beings and became their partners. Even, as before, became a deputy to a charming captain. Everything is beautiful. However, he still did not find his feelings and feelings. After hundreds of scenes, the team was destroyed, and he did not find his feelings and feelings. During the period, he also tried tens of thousands of big methods in this team, changing various angles, just like Chiba thinking about what would happen in the night of Nine Tails, trying everything that he could try. . However, he still did not find his feelings and feelings. Even the destruction of these people could not arouse any waves in his heart. Then, the past self finally understands that once you give up something, you can never find it again. He can never get back his feelings. To be honest, he couldn''t even feel disappointment. Because he didn''t feel it, he didn''t feel tired. Although the body would be tired, in his concept, it was just a concept that the body needed to rest. So, he began to repeat everything before. Because he didn''t feel disappointed and knew he couldn''t find his feelings and feelings back, he just killed a goal. There are no waves at all. There is no feeling of despair and want to die. In a sense, the past self, even Chiba whose mood has risen a step, feels chills in his back. Such a person is terrible. There is no emotion, no feeling, but he has the talent to confuse people, and his mastery of human nature has reached a level that can be manipulated. Such a person, if placed in the prophecy of extinction, then he is definitely the terminator of the world. One kind of existence. Moreover, it is the kind of desperate existence without weakness. At least, human beings cannot think of the existence of its weaknesses. However, the aimless reincarnation of the self in the past did not last long. The number of reincarnations reached 1,000. From here, the nightmare reincarnation has begun to change again, the scope has expanded again, it is already a complete world size, or a world about half the size of the previous life earth, and the number of participants is no longer limited to one person or one. Team, you can be one person or tens of thousands. At the same time, terrorist threats have also begun to escalate. These terrorist threats have become extremely offensive. They are no longer passive or semi-passive, but proactive. In these scenarios, terrorist threats have begun to find survivors. At the same time, the types and levels of terrorist threats are becoming more complex and powerful. The lower limit of ninjutsu has risen to 500 people. At least 500 people participated in each scene. The upper limit of the number of people is none. That is, there is no upper limit. The number of survivors is based on the unit. If you come by yourself, even if it is a unit, if you come by a team, it is also a unit ~www.novelhall.com~The number of survivors is only three units. This nightmare reincarnation, from here onwards, the fangs were really exposed. Just looking at the changes in these conditions, you know that every scene will be a **** storm. And the self in the past should be considered relatively lucky. His first thousand-level nightmare scene was a 10,000-level nightmare scene. In other words, more than 10,000 participants. They are only one of a million people who have experienced a thousand nightmare scenes. This is absolutely unfavorable to the past self, it should be said to be very unlucky. It is very terrifying difficulty for thousands of people to find the survival qualifications of those three units. After all, in this scene, not only people, but also various terrorist threats are actively seeking people to kill, and these terrorist threats, There are still many unknown abilities, you may die without knowing how to die. However, the past self was lucky. Because, in his first thousand-game nightmare scene, he has seen what is the real supreme power in the entire nightmare reincarnation. Ten thousand people, ten minutes, all destroyed. Be alone. All out! The surviving unit suddenly fell on the past self. However, this time, he did not fall into a coma directly after confirming that the survival conditions were completed. Rather, the whole body was stiff in front of the young man who smiled brightly at him and was older than himself. "This first nightmare of a thousand games, this is a gift for you, I have been paying attention to you for a long time, do you want to escape this nightmare reincarnation?" Then, the young man who appeared suddenly stretched out his hand and said sincerely. Then, the past self found the goal again. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2076： Nightmare Reincarnation (4,000 words) In the past, I didn''t refuse the request of the youth, but accepted his proposal calmly and simply. First, he who has no emotions and no feelings needs a goal, he needs to make himself feel something, and only a goal can make him feel something. It should be something like comfort and excitement. He needs this kind of emotion, otherwise, one day, he will really feel that he has become a robot, only knowing that the machine completes the repeated labor that survives these nightmares. This kind of soulless feeling makes my body feel uncomfortable even if I have no feelings and feelings in the past. And this young man can just give him a goal, a long-term goal, and a goal that can make him feel alive. Second, he had no other choice. Although this young man said he was sincere, his sunny smile made him feel that he was a person who could discuss everything with him. Even if he refused, it shouldnt matter. Dont worry. . However, this guy, within ten minutes, the horror of destroying 10,000 people without changing his face existed in me, completely subverting the existence of his common sense. Moreover, he was still able to show a sunny smile in the corpse mountain and blood behind him, and he could barely see a wave of waves in his eyes, nor could he see any emotions other than calming the unexpected. At the same time, it is also a human slaughterhouse, nightmare reincarnation. The kind sun on the surface? Do not make jokes! If you don''t agree, the past self believes that in less than a second, this young man can kill him in seconds, just like he killed ten thousand people. It seems that he has many choices, but he does not have any choice. The young man also said that he had been observing his past self for a long time, and that as soon as he appeared on the field, he would kill 10,000 people as a so-called meeting ceremony, which is already a solicitation that cannot be refused. This group has been extinct for ten thousand years. It can be said to be a "gift" given to the self in the past, but it can also be seen as a kind of deterrence and display of force, or better, it is a proof. It means: you will be safe after you follow me, because I am so strong, I am the person on the top. You follow me, you have everything. But if you don''t follow me, look at the 10,000 people behind me. The past self has no choice! Third, what the young man wants to do is not repelled by his past self, not at all, even, not at all, and after the young man proposed it, he was even somewhat "urgent", he who has no emotions and no feelings. From the bottom of my heart, I want to accomplish this. Leave this nightmare reincarnation! He didn''t want to repeat the work like this. At the same time, from a fluke perspective, perhaps, in a different environment, he can find his feelings and feelings. Although he can''t feel the feelings and feelings, the past self did not like the current feelings. This situation of not feeling anything gives him the illusion that he is alive but dead. He doesn''t like it instinctively, especially not. Therefore, regardless of whether it is from the perspective of preferences or from the perspective of personal interests, the past self will inevitably agree. Moreover, it is quite straightforward to agree. Of course, the past self did this too. As for the experience of this scene, Chiba had some brains that couldn''t react. As for the reason why he couldn''t react, it was naturally the strength of the young man before him. This kind of understated strength with one enemy, ten thousand, even if it was him, he couldn''t do it. In other words, the young man in front of him is stronger than the one in the Hokage World who is absolutely top-notch or even the top class. Even more powerful. And this kind of power, in this nightmare reincarnation, he has hardly seen it. Indeed, in the nightmare reincarnation, there will be some individuals who are particularly strong in personal combat. For example, the partner of her own as a mother in the past, she seems to have some kind of great power, or some kind of ability to exert 100% muscle strength and lift easily. Lift the car and throw it out to smash the strength of people. However, there will be severe side effects, there is a time limit for use, and there may be sudden death if the time limit is exceeded. Therefore, this mother has always been in her own team in the past, as the last to exert her full strength. Existence of aggression when it was determined that the number of survivors was similar. Although there is no time to rest, in the process of coma, the nightmare reincarnation will heal the human body, no matter how serious the injury is, it will be healed, and awakening from a coma is a complete self. Every time, that mother will become the existence of turning the tide. This can be regarded as an extremely rare superhuman power in the nightmare cycle. It is precisely because of such a guarantee of force that the team that was not superior in the past was able to go through so many scenes without incident. But even so, the mother''s combat effectiveness is still limited. It may be possible with one enemy to ten, but no matter how strong it is, it is not much stronger. Even Chiba was sure to behead this mother under one face. So, now this kind of one enemy ten thousand, has never seen before, even Qianye feels that this nightmare reincarnation power system is like this, this nightmare reincarnation test is the human heart, not human power. And seeing such a character now can be said to completely subvert Chiba''s perception of nightmare reincarnation. Naturally, there are some reactions. However, after reacting, Chiba''s first reaction was exactly the same as his past self. Obviously, this powerful young man would not give his past self any reason for rejection. Moreover, this young man said that he had been observing his past for a long time. Then, it shows that this young man has the skills or things or the ability to peek at a person. In short, the past self cannot escape. At the same time, the survival task is now over, but the past self has not fallen into a coma. In other words, this young man has a way to interfere with the rules of nightmare reincarnation, although it is impossible to completely control it, and there may be quite strict time limits or conditions. , But what is certain is that if the past self does not agree, then this young man has the means to make the past self regret. In the past, although he had reached a certain terrifying situation on the side of wisdom, he was nothing more than a strong ordinary person in terms of strength. Moreover, this young man''s power to destroy thousands of people, unless the past self can predict the future, otherwise, no matter how smart he is, he can''t hide. This is no longer a strength gap that wisdom can equalize. The past self has no choice. However, apart from these interest considerations, this young man appeared at the right time. If he could not find his goal in the past, he would be lost in this nightmare reincarnation and completely reduced to thinking walking dead. And if things become like that, then the self in the past has no meaning, and there is no difference between death. In the end, the best result is to become a certain terrorist threat that can wander through the various scenes of the nightmare reincarnation, and be killed by a stronger survivor. And the worst result is just wandering like this, without purpose and thinking, but it is a walking dead. It''s almost impossible to survive or to die. Because he didn''t have feelings and feelings, he basically didn''t think of death in the past. It might even be Xiao Qian''s entrustment before his death. In his subconscious, he didn''t have the word death. In other words, take the initiative to die. In other words, he would not choose to die. In this state, not asking for death, but it can''t be counted as being truly alive, which is quite a sad thing. In a sense, this young man might really bring light to his past self just like his sunny smile. Although it is a situation that can only be agreed, the past self is undoubtedly lucky. And then, everything was exactly as Qianye expected. After meeting this young man, everything about her past seemed to be on the right track. During that time of questioning and teaming, the two were not grouped together in the second thousand-game nightmare scene. It seems that the teaming rules for the thousand-game nightmare scene are not much different from the normal game. , The young man didn''t seem to have the means to form a team immediately. Or, you haven''t trusted your past self to the point where you can immediately team up. However, even though they were not allocated together in the second game, they still had plenty of room to spend the second thousand-game nightmare scene. Even though, superhuman powers have frequently appeared in these thousand nightmare scenes. However, the devil''s whispering control over the evil of human nature in the past is also a kind of superhuman power in a sense. After the second scene, after the missions survival was confirmed, the past self did not immediately pass out as usual, but stayed for a while in the second scene. At that time, he saw that again. youth. This time, the young man brought him a communication tool, saying that he could communicate in different scenes. At the same time, as long as you ensure that this communication tool is on you within 10 games, then the two of them will be teamed up. And next, maybe they will not be allocated together in 10 games. After explaining these things, the past self passed out into a coma. Then, after getting the communication tool, my past self became busy in every scene. Busy looking for special places in each scene, thousands of scenes, the scope is already very large, in addition to the threat of terror, the props also basically bring some superhuman things. Even terrorist threats can be countered by these superhuman things, and can even be killed. At the same time, in the past, I began to rely on my own control of the evil of human nature to mix in the evil crowd. Gradually, after assisting several teams to survive smoothly, he also gradually gained a reputation. Even faintly, some wicked people have begun to follow him willingly. And as the reputation gradually gained, more and more intelligence was collected in the past, and the information about this nightmare reincarnation became clearer and clearer, and the effectiveness of assisting the evil team became more and more obvious. Since we want to leave this nightmare reincarnation, we must first have a comprehensive and clear understanding of it, the more comprehensive and clearer the better. I was busy in the past to gather information. After 10 games, he and the young man were once again assigned together. As a teammate, he already had a preliminary understanding of the entire nightmare reincarnation, and had already touched the essence of this nightmare reincarnation. At the same time, after being assigned as a teammate this time, I knew another teammate in the past, and he was also a famous and more capricious guy in the entire thousand games team. That is, the owner of that frivolous voice. This person''s strength was also able to squeeze into the top ten in the entire nightmare cycle. There was not a lot of greetings and hypocrisy, and the three of them completed the scene without any difficulties under the leadership of the youth. And this time, the past self has a considerable understanding of this young man. This young man may really be like his sunny smile. Although he acted decisively and fiercely, he was a guy with a sense of justice in his heart. It belongs to the kind that has its own principles and acts basically in an upright manner. That frivolous guy, on the contrary to the young man, was a heterogeneous one. He seemed frivolous, but he was jealous, and seemed to be a bit extreme of justice. Anyway, he couldn''t rub any sand in his eyes. In a sense, the two still give their past selves a considerable sense of security~www.novelhall.com~ Otherwise, the past selves, I am afraid that they won''t be able to blend in so quickly. And the three of them have a tacit understanding. After listening to their own suggestions in the past and collecting information, under the strong combat power of the two, every scene was completed quite smoothly, and there are still many past self-reliances forever. Impossible information. During this period of time, the past self began to understand the nature of the so-called world. In other words, nightmare reincarnation is the essence of the universe. Yes, nightmare reincarnation is a universe. A universe with strange cosmic rules! And the rules of nightmare reincarnation are the cosmic rules of this universe! At the same time, after a few scenes where even the youth was seriously injured and nine dead for a lifetime, the frivolous guy almost died, and even the past self almost died, the past self is giving the wisdom side of hundreds of nightmares reincarnation. After forcibly reading the memory and turning them into idiots, his think tank finally came to a conclusion. This nightmare reincarnation universe has a core. Similar to the core of the main **** in the infinite stream. Moreover, it may not be the core of the original universe of the nightmare reincarnation universe! And this core is the key to leaving! After that, it was an adventure that made Qianye be dazzled, dumbfounded and even unimaginable. Finally, the three people came to this core. Then, under the full blow of the youth, the core was divided into three, and the moment when the core was shattered in the past, the body was crushed into powder by the powerful energy. Finally, with one third of the core, the past self fell into this Naruto world. The other self, since then, has left the nightmare reincarnation! Wonderful book house Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2077： Success (4,000 words) The next memory no longer belongs to this cruel memory. The nightmare reincarnation is the cruelest experience in the life that I have experienced in the past. This experience caused great harm to the past self, the other self, and caused him to permanently lose his feelings and feelings. Although he has acquired quite terrifying skills, it is like a demon whispering to humanity. The control of the evil, but compared to the loss, it is more than the gain. And after coming out of this memory for the first time, Chiba understands another reason why she showed such a gloomy feeling. At the same time, her mood has also undergone earth-shaking changes, experiencing this memory that seems like a never-ending nightmare. Many hurdles that were previously considered difficult, still feel that it is not a big deal. Just like after experiencing the world of Naruto, he saw what he had done in the previous life as if he saw black history. Chiba''s heart became more stable. Also firmer and harder to shake. Then, next, he went through this memory more than a dozen times. Before the memory was fully integrated, he was able to experience it personally, and he absorbed and consolidated his state of mind and everything that could be absorbed in this nightmare cycle. For a moment. And with these more than a dozen experiences, Chiba became more and more interested in the huge star-like ball of light exuding the warm and soft light of the melon in the last scene, the core of this nightmare cycle, or rather , If the nightmare reincarnation is compared to the infinite flow world, then this core has a familiar name. Lord God. Yes, although it doesn''t have any exchange function, this ball of light is really too easy to associate with the Lord God. Moreover, according to the observation of the young people, the strongest among them can basically crush this core with all their strength. According to the strongest, this core, similar to the core of the main god, does not seem to be the original core of the nightmare universe. . In short, it should not be what the core of this universe looks like. This makes Qianye have always been interested in this core similar to the main god, and coupled with the characteristics of the nightmare world, it is very possible that this universe is a very special infinite flow universe. However, after a dozen times of experience and repeated observation, Chiba did not see any clues. In the end, there is nothing to stop. Then there is this question. The back-up youth who was exactly the same as him asked questions for a moment. Oneself is the light ball in the spiritual space, that is, the question of whether the light ball that appears in this space is a fragment of the main god, which is the core of the nightmare universe. To be honest, Chiba is still quite curious about what the nightmare universe looks like after the core is crushed. However, he knows how the nightmare universe is now, he is destined to be impossible to know, even if he asks the backup youth, he cannot know. Because the other one doesnt know. After the ball of light, the fragment of the core of the nightmare universe, carried the soul of the past self, that is, after the other self fell into this Naruto world, the other self was under the shining of the ball of light, maintaining the stability of the soul, Although it was said that he could not leave the irradiated area of ??the light ball, he could survive. Take the attitude of the soul. Then, in the soul posture, the other self, who could not do anything, began to study the ball of light continuously. At the same time, the soul slowly shattered it, as if the pop fell from the atmosphere, and burned. The few **** of light swallowed the past. Twenty days after the fall, the other himself swallowed the ball of light into his soul, and then he also understood what this core fragment can do and how to operate it. At the same time, I also understand that thanks to him being unable to feel anything now, and without any emotions, otherwise, when he swallows this ball of light, he will probably die suddenly because of excessive emotional outbursts. In this ball of light, in addition to the power to use rules, it is also mixed with various emotions, intense gloomy, and negative emotions! It seems that all the dark emotions in the nightmare reincarnation are being absorbed by this light ball. All kinds of dark emotions, if you change to any normal person, even the strongest mentality, even the strongest youth, It may not be able to bear it. I am afraid that this core fragment did not expect that he would have created such a human being without feelings and feelings. Perhaps it is also a kind of cause and effect. Originally, no one''s soul can swallow it, and these dark emotions can destroy anyone. However, it just cannot destroy a person without feelings and feelings. Because, for a person who has no feelings and feelings, these negative emotions are at most just an image, an impression, which has no effect on his heart, and no inner heart. How can it have an effect? How can you destroy a person psychologically? This can be regarded as its own evil. After absorbing this sphere of light, the other one found a new goal by himself. One, probably the most important decision he made. He decided to regain his feelings and feelings. Perhaps, during the nightmare reincarnation, he can''t do it. Perhaps, with his own power, he couldn''t do it. However, now he has absorbed this sphere of light, and within the scope of the energy of this sphere, he can do it. Through the light ball''s inspection of himself, his soul is not unusual, it is complete and complete. In other words, he lost his feelings and feelings, not because of his physical and spiritual disabilities, but because of some other reason. Of course, he did not find out what the reason was. However, it doesn''t matter whether you know the reason or not. He doesn''t need to know the reason. Because his solution does not need to know the reason. And the way he retrieved his feelings and feelings is the reason why Chiba exists now. The other self, using the power of the ball of light, this cruel memory and the memory of the previous life were completely separated. And during this period, just because he discovered another Six Dao Immortal who came to check with the fluctuations of his own sphere of light, he found another existence from outside the world and had a frank exchange. After all, the other self who possesses the core power, even without a physical body, can still have a huge impact on this world, and it is not a problem to destroy the Naruto world properly. Otherwise, the last six immortals will not be forced by another one to only agree to another one''s own condition. Between them, apart from friendly and frank communication, there are no options. Or, the world is destroyed. And neither the six immortals nor the other self who managed to escape the reincarnation of the nightmare did not want to see the destruction of the Naruto World. This Naruto world is still the key to regaining feelings and feelings, and the other self is naturally polite. Although, in the end he threatened the Six Dao Immortals with the world. After threatening the Six Dao Immortals, the other one separated his own consciousness and memory after the cruel memory, allowing the Six Dao Immortals to use the supreme power of the Naruto World plus part of the power of the light ball to successfully create a spirit Body, the spiritual body that carries the memory and consciousness of the past without emotions and feelings. Then, using the power of the light ball, the blank soul, a series of obsessions and conscious souls that were only reflected by the residual emotions, was poured into the baby in the belly of Sarutobi Komachi who was completely transformed into his own body. Thereafter, next, he only needs to wait for the empty soul that has never lost his feelings and feelings to return and accept his memory. In this way, he can get back his feelings and feelings. After all, his soul is not damaged in any way, his soul is actually emotional. This can be seen from the fact that after he stripped off this cruel memory, the blank Chiba had feelings and feelings after he was born. His soul is complete, with emotions and feelings. However, he has no feelings and feelings, and the consciousness that has experienced cruel memories has no feelings and feelings. Of course, in the end, he succeeded. He successfully retrieved his feelings and feelings. Although his independent consciousness disappeared, with this part of consciousness, the demons whisper-like human evil control skills or skills and talents also disappeared, but, Undoubtedly, Chiba, who now has feelings and feelings, also has another one of his own memories and experiences, and Chiba, who has a stronger mentality than another, is more perfect. Also more in line with another one''s own expectations. It can be said that the current situation is fully in line with the other''s own expectations. And Chiba also fully understands another of his own purposes and his expectations. At this moment, Chiba, after asking such a question, is actually quite fortunate. Fortunately, he is experiencing that cruelty now. Memory. It is precisely because of this that he can truly understand the other purpose of his own, and it is not in vain that the other himself sacrificed so much, even if his consciousness is wiped out, he must complete this plan, and find his feelings and feelings back. . After thoroughly understanding the other self, the self in the past, I don''t know why, Chiba always has a feeling of relief, a feeling of paying off. It seems that the past self and the other self are all satisfied with the present self. Now this one completely absorbed that cruel memory and perfected himself. Before he knew it, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, revealing an imperceptible faint smile. "What, fragment of the main god?" At this time, the backup youth was shocked and with some incomprehensible words, pulling him back from his memories. "Uh...infinite flow, you know?" In this regard, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, obviously he did not expect that the backup youth would answer his question like this. "I know." Hearing this, the backup youth said naturally. Infinite Stream, he certainly knows that the body likes to read this thing very much, but his eyes are very challenging. Apart from the book that opened the genre, there are basically very few things that can be seen on the body. He also understood that the main **** of the fusion body in front of him was naturally the light ball of the main **** in the infinite stream. The fragment of the main **** mentioned is naturally a fragment of the core of the universe. The fragment of the core of the nightmare universe. However, the main **** has nothing to do with the core of this universe! What he didn''t understand was why the fusion body asked so, that the memory of the core of the universe was not deleted in any way, and even the fusion body in front of him might know more than he knew. On the backup of himself, the ontology has also made quite thorough consideration. In fact, he had already somewhat faintly understood this point, but as a program-based existence, he didn''t care so much. "Then, this ball of light..." After hearing the words of the backup youth, Chiba sighed slightly, keeping an attitude exuding a calm atmosphere, and asked. "No! Even the two are not comparable at all. The main **** is not the core of the universe, and the core of the universe is not the main god. Moreover, you should also be able to see that whether this sphere of light is the core of the universe is still a question." However, before he finished speaking, the backup youth raised his hand and stopped. Just listen to this backup young man''s gloomy face, some helplessly said. "I mean, why are you asking this?" Then, after helpless, the backup youth said. After experiencing that cruel memory a dozen times, it was such a problem that came up. Compared with the problem itself, the backup youth cares more about why the fusion asks this question, and why does it ask so. He was confirming that the fusion in front of him was normal. Although its impossible to deceive him with the aura radiating from his body~www.novelhall.com~ The mood of the fusion body has risen several steps, even a bit more stable than the original mood of the body, but this opening means that the main **** is not The main god, backup youth feeling, the fusion may have problems. "Uh" And hearing the question of the backup youth, Chiba was also slightly taken aback. Feelings, what he cares about is not the question itself, but... my motivation for asking this question? He is suspecting me, is there a problem with his head? But Qianye''s mind couldn''t help but turn such a thought. "No, I''m just curious." Then he spoke. "Since that part of the cruel memory and other memories have been merged, you don''t know, do you think I will know?" In response to this, the backup youth glanced at the corner of his mouth and said something he wanted to say especially. Nonsense, how does he know! The memories are the same! Although there are cuts and some hands and feet made by the body, some parts of the fusion body and his memory are intersected. For example, he knows this part, the fusion body does not know, and that part, the fusion body knows, but he does not know. However, overall, the memories of both parties are the same. The body has not been cut too much. One thing is certain, that is, if the fusion does not know, then he must not know. In addition to a few things that the ontology explained. He knows only these few things, but the Fusion doesn''t. "So, the third thing, tell me?" And at this moment, as soon as the backup youth''s voice fell, Qianye no longer entangled with the issue of master **** or god, and said straightforwardly. Asked the most important question. () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2078： The third thing (four thousand words) Did you finally get to the point? However, there is nothing to conceal. The things that the ontology explained can finally be completed. I also don''t have any position to intervene in the affairs of the fusion, and all decisions must be made by the fusion itself. Whether it fails or succeeds! My duty is nothing more than to inform the fusion body what the body has explained. Hearing Chiba''s question, this time, the backup youth did not have any surprises. Although he was still entangled in the opposite fusion why he asked, he could not continue on this topic. There is only one thing he can do now, and answer this question according to the main body''s instructions. After completing these, his mission is also completed. "Are you sure, you want me to answer this question and no more questions?" However, even though he thought so, after inadvertently seeing the light ball floating in the air from the opposite fusion body, the backup youth seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked his past self to confirm it. Ok? At this time, Chiba, who had been paying attention to the backup youth''s every move, naturally noticed the backup youth''s glance at the light ball, and was slightly taken aback. He is, and he still cares why I want to ask the ball of light... No, it should be said that it is the core of the nightmare universe? Or, he actually knew the core things in the nightmare universe, but didn''t tell me? Or, the body won''t let him tell me? Or... He is also very interested in this ball of light. Although under the setting of the ontology, he should be an existence with more procedures than independent consciousness, but under the influence of this light ball, what changes have occurred? Then, as the thoughts stretched, such a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind. "What? Is there any difference here?" However, although many thoughts flashed through the photo, there was nothing unusual on the surface of Chiba, and he just responded with interest. No trace... After experiencing that cruel memory, can the fusion grow so much? At first, I didnt believe it, but... With the noumenon of feelings and feelings, is it possible to have such a strong growth potential? Compared with the current fusion body, the body is probably a bit inferior. Whether it is mentality or strength, there is also this stable temperament that comes from the mentality of the strong. If used properly, even if it is In his Naruto world, it can also be all right. Does the body know that if it gains feelings and feelings, it will produce such a chemical reaction? However, can such a fusion achieve the true purpose of the ontology? Ugh I can''t see it after all. I really hope I am not a backup! And hearing this sentence, for some reason, an indescribable emotion suddenly surged in the heart of the backup youth. Do not! It cant be called emotion. He is another Chiba, a copy of Chiba who has only experienced the cruel loss of emotions and feelings. Even if 70% are procedures, only 30% The consciousness of the other Chiba only carries part of the character and thoughts of the other Chiba, but after all, there is no emotion or feeling. This is similar to disappointment, or in other words, a situation or fact that you don''t like on a rational level. Although I can''t feel the real emotions, the backup youth quite dislikes this situation or facts. "Because, if you ask this last question, I will tell you the last thing the ontology explained, then my task will be completed and I will disappear completely." And it seemed that he was driven by this disliked situation and facts, uncharacteristically, the backup youth spoke. At the same time, in Chiba''s opinion, when he said this, the back-up youth''s face was the same as the other one''s own gloomy expression, which would only be more gloomy, but it was mixed with some other things. this is Weak, affection? Almost subconsciously, seeing this layer of change, Qianye''s mind flashed such a thought. Do not! No, not reconciled! I know, if my fusion fails and I can''t survive that period of memory, then, it is very likely that this backup will occupy my body and become "me"! This backup is another one I set up. Maybe this backup hasn''t been noticed yet, but the deletion of certain parts of his memory, as well as program settings, are actually similar to sealing things. In fact, he was a complete backup of another me, 100% memory, 100% consciousness, but it was sealed by another program or something that I made with a photosphere. In other words, using the program to create a false personality, similar to a robot''s false personality, temporarily sealed the original other independent personality of me. And as long as I fail, then this backup will become me, mixed in the Naruto World. It is equivalent to another attempt of my plan to acquire feelings and feelings failed, and another one that I can still use this backup to try a new plan of acquiring feelings and feelings in Naruto World. And if I succeed and successfully obtain the nourishment in the cruel memory, then this backup will be deleted. On the other hand, I truly entrusted everything to me. And this third matter should be another entrustment from me. After all, if the blank soul is me, if there is no way to see through life and death in Naruto World, and go through the necessary life and death desperation, it is absolutely impossible to survive that cruel memory. Indeed, this memory is nourishment. However, it is also necessary to go through the necessary life and death desperation and see through life and death for me. Otherwise, it is poison! Emotional breakdown is inevitable. When the time comes, this backup youth can use the power of the ball of light to erase this memory again, the consciousness of collapse, and then, the sealed personality will disappear, and the other independent personality of mine will be awakened in the backup again. Take over everything. Behind this backup youth, there are many other layouts of mine! This back... I can only say that I, who lost my feelings and feelings, are really... It''s terrible! Seeing these changes in the backup youth, Chiba didn''t immediately answer the conversation this time, as this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. However, even for another meticulous layout, after all, people are not as good as heaven! The backup youth in front of him, after all, for some unknown reason, possessed something that shouldn''t be a sealed personality similar to a robot program. Including the emotional change just now...No, it should be said that it is a change of attitude. This backup should be in a state of lack of feelings and feelings with the other me. The other me, I arranged everything, but after all, it was still no match for the uncertainties. If, if this continues, the sealed personality will be completely destroyed. When the time comes, will the other personality of me be completely awakened, or because of this unknown reason, the sealed personality will be destroyed and become another. No one knows it alone. After all, nothing is 100% successful in the world. No matter how much work is done, no matter how much effort is spent, there is still the possibility of failure in the end. God willing variable Uncertainties Really, I have been fighting with something like this before! Then, following his thoughts, the calm look on Qianye''s face slowly became serious. but So why... why? There are so many traversers, every traverser, with power from the outside world, and most of them know the established route of this Naruto world. Why, why hasn''t anything changed until now? Even if it is the rebirth of Uchiha Nobuhiko, the existence of this world selected specifically to deal with these traversers, can really completely obliterate all the factors of change? Could it be that the other traversers, really like what Uchiha Nobuhiko said, are all with abnormal heads? Do not! Not so much! It''s impossible! There is no such absolute thing, here is reality, and the people here are also people, and as long as there are people, as long as there are feelings, then there can be no such absolute things. I also don''t believe that after experiencing the life and death struggle, there are people who are so mentally disabled that they can''t feel the dangers of this world at all. Regardless of whether they have an abnormal head in their work or not, every traverser should have felt the danger and cruelty here, and perhaps their actions will make people look quite naive and simple. However, after knowing the danger, even if you think of yourself as the protagonist due to the influence of the doujin in the previous life, having the protagonists halo will not die, but it does not mean that everyone will not stay behind. Brain, the various plots have obvious craftsmanship around the protagonist. Basically, with a little brain, they will arrange for the protagonist, and it is the protagonist''s own arrangement. They will not fail to know the importance of second hand. Surely someone will arrange the back hand, and these people have strange power systems in the outer world, and they may even have systems and the like. There should be something left in this world, and as the back hand of the traverser, generally speaking, it will be related to the power of the outside world, and since the power of the outside world can be used in this world, then it will survive Not without any possibility. And the power of this outside world can basically make the traverser quickly become the peak ninja... Why... why didn''t an aboriginal people come into contact with this kind of external force? Is it possible that the traverser was killed after using his backhand? And as long as an aborigine touches this power, it will be like the butterfly effect. Even if the aboriginal cannot learn or obtain this power, this power will slowly spread. Until someone mastered this power. Even, to develop this external force. And as long as this power is mastered, even if it is only spread, and the ninja knows that there is a power that is different from Chakra, or can increase the power of Chakra, then ninjas will never fail to develop it. At that time, the so-called move the whole body with one shot, even the external force of the traverser, is not as simple as one shot. This is bound to cause huge changes in this Naruto world, and eventually lead to a complete disruption of the process. The power system is the foundation of a world. Even almost the foundation. And the foundation of this Naruto world is Chakra, the sacred tree, and the big pipe... It is these that developed this world. As long as external forces spread and are developed, the world will be greatly affected. It''s absolutely impossible if nothing has changed, at least the general trend has not changed! Moreover, so many transversal people can never be completely deficient. Someone will leave something! So, why... why hasn''t it changed at all? In this, besides Uchiha Nobuhiko, there must be something deeper, even this is the killer of the will of the world! It was this killer that maintained the process of this world~www.novelhall.com~ the balance of this world! Ok? With the spread of thoughts, Chiba''s thoughts have spread, and in the end, his eyes suddenly brightened, and his chest suddenly opened up, as if he wanted to understand something. At the stall that brightened in front of him, Chiba was already shocked in a cold sweat. "Tell me, tell me, answer me, this question!" In this cold sweat, Chiba couldn''t think of other things anymore, and the sentence came out. No more room for the backup youth. He now wants to know another third thing about himself! At this moment, he seemed to feel the huge shadow again, that just thinking of that there was an endless fear, just like the cruel memory, the first nightmare scene, the fog gave him a sense of fear same. The only difference. That is, I was just an ordinary person in the past. And now, Chiba''s mentality is that he has experienced life and death, passing through that cruel memory, and in another of his own ideas without feelings and feelings, it is the most perfect mentality he can think of. This kind of fear and pressure that just thought of it made him unable to breathe, and almost made him unable to think! Nobuhiko Uchiha! Nobuhiko Uchiha must have noticed it too! And in this cold sweat, for no reason, such a thought flashed in his heart. "Really? Has it been decided? Well, then I will tell you!" At this moment, it seemed that he sighed slightly, and the backup youth no longer obliquely obliquely, after taking a slight breath, he simply spoke. "The last thing, you can''t use the ball of light." Wonderful book house Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2079： Turn around "What is the other purpose of mine? He must have made some plan, and there must be some opportunities. The time is not up, I am afraid..." Looking at the bumpy clearing, and the clear and accessible edge of the clearing, the mountain forest that was messy because of the battle just now, Chiba, who had awakened from his memories, sighed softly. After talking about not being able to use the light ball, he was kicked out of the light ball space of the three doors on the bluestone floor as if a certain program was activated, and even directly out of the mental space. In other words, after this sentence, he immediately regained consciousness from a coma, and the first thing he did when he regained consciousness was to see the Kushina who was about to be sealed by Uchiha Nobuhiko. At that time, he didnt have time to think about it. Subconsciously, he used the King Gate mode, and almost knocked Uchiha Nobuhiko into the air like a reflex of his body. Then, there was a series of battles until now. But in the end, he still doesnt know what plan the other self has made. From the memory of the other self, he can feel that part of the memory has been deleted. In this memory, another one should be hidden. Plans made by yourself. Recovering feelings and feelings now is just the beginning of another one of my own plans, and there are follow-ups. Even if he doesn''t look for it in his memory, he has a strong feeling that he has to do more than just this. Moreover, after the experience of cruel memory, Chiba also has a comprehensive understanding of the other himself. The other self, or it can be said that the self from the past, will never just be localized while knowing the rules of the world. There must be a deeper purpose. At least, there are plans to survive in this world comfortably. And according to what you have done in the past, you must be thorough. I am afraid that this plan will change the entire Hokage world. Although it is impossible to change in essence, at least the pattern of the Ninja world will change. Moreover, at this time, Qianye was 100% sure that his destiny was changeable, but for some reason, no change occurred. Otherwise, the will of the world will not create a rebirth that is basically the opposite of the world''s representative gods and six immortals. It is also counted as eternal life. The immortal way of the six immortals does not interfere with the direction of fate, but monitors everything secretly. It is regarded as a defense mechanism in case of a post-phone system. If everything collapses, the existence of the six immortals The way, the collapse can still be restored by giving strength. In fact, in the original work, the Fourth Ninja World War can be regarded as a kind of collapse, not only the collapse of combat power, but also the image of the image of Otsuki Kaguya, the most rooted force of the entire world. On the opposite side of the world, this itself has already collapsed. As a root force, it must serve the world. Any supreme power that has mastered a world, the existence of the root force, can never stand in the world. On the opposite, even if the master wants to destroy the world and succeeds. Then, it means that this master is destroying himself. This is the rule between the world and the world. When the world dies, the aborigines die. And Datongmu Teruya stands on the opposite side of the world. The will of this Naruto world, the purpose of this Naruto worlds survival, on a simple level, is to keep the Ninja World in accordance with the original destiny, no matter what changes occur, The aborigines in the world must survive in this way, in a self-conscious way. Datongmu Huiye wants to turn everyone into puppets, soldiers without thinking, and then rule the world and face unknown enemies. This situation is undoubtedly against the will of this Naruto world. If she succeeds, it represents The fundamental change of Naruto World is equivalent to the destruction of Naruto World. The world controlled by Otsuki Teruya is no longer the Naruto World, and both ninjas and ordinary people in Naruto World have lost their independent consciousness. Basically, it is equivalent to death, dying. As long as Datongmu Huiye controls the world, it is equivalent to destroying the world, and it is equivalent to destroying the aborigines of this world. The world and the aborigines died together. And she is the existence with the source of supreme power, and can completely control the world and destroy the world. As a result, the six gods, the way of existence, can empower the aborigines to fight against Datongmu Huiye. In other words, it gave the indigenous people the power to defeat Datongmu Kaguya and save the world. In this way, it can not only prevent the world-destroying guy like Datongmu Kaguya from destroying the world, but also prevent the supreme power from being acquired by the aboriginal people with wrong intentions, which will cause the world to be destroyed. But Uchiha Nobuhiko is different. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko is also a kind of immortality, this kind of immortality is much more direct than that of the six immortals. If one doesn''t work, it is very likely that a second big pipe will be created. To create Uchiha Nobuhiko, even the will of the world has to take great risks. And because of the existence of the traverser, allowing the will of the world to make such a risky operation, it can be seen that fate can definitely be changed, and as a traverser, Chiba can still do it. In other words, Chiba saves Kushina and spends the night of Nine Tails. There is such great hope. "Forget it, at that time, there should be new tips. Now, it may not be the best time in the past." Thinking of this, Qianye sighed softly again, but didn''t think about it. Now, the most important thing is the Night of Nine Tails. In any case, he must go through this level. Even if he knew so many things, he felt the terrible world will. However, he still has to do ~www.novelhall.com~ After cruel memory, he understands that what Jiuxinai gave him is not just warmth. Now the feelings and feelings he gets in the Naruto World are almost all the credit of Jiuxinai. It was Kushina, who promoted his relationship with Hirohiko and Xuena, and was able to bring these three people who are usually not sociable together. It was Jiuxinai and Bo Feng Shuimen who bet again that he could improve the relationship with Kakashi and Turin. Even from the Bofeng Shuimen, a crucial piece of the puzzle, the knowledge of the extreme degree of changes in the shape and nature of Chakra was obtained. It is precisely because of this that his social circle has become wider and wider, and it can be said that he can maintain strong feelings and feelings more or less because of Kushina. The meaning of Jiu Xin Nai is no longer just a teacher level! And at this moment, a ray of emerald green brilliance slowly escaped from Qianye''s eyes. "Kakka!" Then, under his feet, the ground cracked. Bang! In the silent muffled sound, the emerald green chakra coat suddenly burst from bottom to top like a flame, and when the hair floats up and dyed in emerald green, the eight-door chakra coat unique to Kingmen mode , Has already illuminated the surrounding neighborhood! "come on" Afterwards, with a low groan, Qianye slowly turned around, raised one hand, and opened his hand in a form of a formal grip. The praying man''s arm blocked the car and faced the pitch-black giant blade that seemed to come from the sky! "boom!" And in the next second, the huge blade that ran across the forest, which looked like a dark flame, suddenly cut down, swallowing the emerald green figure that was as small as an ant but dared to block it! With a bang, the earthquake trembled! Wonderful book house Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2080： Oshe Maru mentioned twice "Long" The huge black smoke blade that traverses the mountains and forests slashed heavily into the earth. Amidst the trembling sound of the earthquake, the blade fell into the ground and half, the cracks of khaka cracked out from around the huge blade instantly, far and wide, and instantly spread It was full of open space and hundreds of meters in the surrounding area. Wherever the crack passed, there was endless noise, and trees fell one after another, extending all the way to the end of the crack belt. The rumbling voice spread far away. Almost, it overcame the angry roar of the behemoth far away. Damn it! Damn Takichiba! And at this time, in the gem-like structure at the center of the eyebrows of a pitch-black giant that is like a pitch-black flame condensed by half-kneeling and struggling with a huge blade in his hand, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has a distorted complexion, half kneels on the entity chakra. The corners of his mouth are still overflowing with blood, and his face is pale, but his spirit looks very good. It didn''t look like a big hole had been opened in the stomach. Obviously, Chibas blow did not kill the rebirth, even, at this time, the **** hole in his stomach, at this time the burnt black dead skin is constantly falling off, and strands of white gas are constantly transpiring from the wound. Amidst the sound of chick chick, that big hole and even the internal organs that were half destroyed or completely burned in the big hole are constantly re-growth at a speed visible to the naked eye. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body is being reborn in a strange posture! Or Fix it! From his appearance, it seemed that not only could he not die, but his spirit became more vigorous, and it was only a matter of time before he recovered. The spiral pill just now... Do not! It shouldn''t be said to be a spiral pill, that level of fusion of changes in nature, the one in Takichiba, can no longer be said to be a spiral pill. The chakra nature changes of the four attributes, if the fusion is more fundamental and more thorough, it is the bloodstain limit, no, it is the existence above the blood succession limit. And with this Takichiba''s aptitude, what he has mastered of Chakra''s changes in form and nature, if given more opportunities, he will surely be able to complete it in a short time. Can''t! Can''t keep your hands anymore! At this time, behind the eyes of the shrinking eternal kaleidoscope pattern, Nobuhiko Uchiha stared at the pitch-black giant blade, and a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. It can be considered, thanks to Da She Wan. There was really no loss in trading with him at the beginning. It was just to help him obtain some intelligence of the Maelstrom family, so that he could get the adaptive cells between the pillars. It was really cost-effective. At this time, the cells between the columns were completely fused. Although he did not inherit the Mu Dun between the pillars, his ability to heal himself without seals was revealed from my body. If it weren''t for this inter-columnar cell, I''m afraid I haven''t tried my best, I will be the result of Takichiba! At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s remaining light fell on his lower abdomen, which was constantly healing. In my heart, it was a little fortunate. To be honest, at that time, he already felt that he was finished. The blazing temperature and terrible twisting force were like being torn apart by paper in the first stage and even the second stage of Susano. At that moment, he really felt To despair. Even at that time, there was only one unwilling and desperate thought in his heart. why! Why can this Takichiba still wake up, and also opened the sixth door that he could never open! Yes, at the time, he really only had this idea. He didn''t understand why Taki Chiba could wake up after the power of outsiders was taken away. Just wake up. How could it be possible to open the sixth door of the eight-door Dunjia, and then use his secret technique to obtain more chakras, and so fast that the eyes of the eternal kaleidoscope of inadvertently were caught! This is very abnormal. Every outsider, the outsider who died in his hands, everyone, after being deprived of the power of the outsider, is unconscious and finally died. There are no exceptions. This Takichiba will not be an exception! Moreover, since he noticed the outsider Taki Chiba, he has collected a lot of information about Taki Chiba in a short time, including his physical fitness, and even from Danzo, who has regarded him as a thorn in the eye. In his hands, he obtained complete information about Takichiba. With Taki Chiba''s current physical strength, it is completely impossible to open the sixth gate. If it is the fifth gate, he still believes it. But the sixth door? Absolutely impossible! However, this Takichiba once again exceeded his common sense. Not only opened the sixth gate, but also mastered the sixth gate proficiently, gaining the least damage and the most powerful view gate power. It was this power that made Uchiha Nobuhiko feel desperate. It was the first time that he had encountered this kind of existence, often able to surpass common sense. Simply cheating! Then, after this unwilling and desperate thought, he fell into an indescribable state. Consciousness is in a state of half-dream and half-awake, it seems to have lost consciousness, and it seems that it has not lost consciousness. Sometimes I can sense physical changes, and sometimes it feels like I''m in a coma without any feeling. In the end, all of a sudden, his eyes lighted up, and the pain and burning sensation on his body suddenly eased, and a feeling of Shutai that seemed to be growing again came up. He ~www.novelhall.com~ woke up. Then, I found that my body had already begun to heal itself, and the speed was very fast, the chakra of the whole body had suddenly returned to its heyday. Afterwards, while subconsciously searching for Taki Chiba''s whereabouts, he saw the enemy in the clearing with his back to himself, seemingly startled. This time, he didn''t hesitate, nor did he retain his strength anymore, and Suzuo Nenghu, who was completely completely cut down, was bound to kill him with a single blow. And it seems that this time, the sudden attack also worked quite well, that Taki Chiba only had time to turn around and was killed by the giant sword! This time, it should have been crushed into mashed meat! "Ok?" However, at this moment, thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s twisted face was suddenly stiff. His face changed suddenly! This feeling! impossible! How can Suzuo Nenghu''s sword be able to stop it? What means can he stop it! In the next second, such an incredible thought flashed through his mind. From the perception sent by Susano Nohu, he could feel the sensation of a hard object knocking in a piece of soft mud from Susa Nohu''s sword. And the place of this hard thing is where Takichiba is! Like a rock in the softness, it feels extremely clear. Obviously, Takichiba was not crushed into flesh. "This is impossible!" Then, in a low roar full of anger, the sword of Suzuo Nohu slowly raised, revealing the situation in the deep gully cut out by the sword. Damn it! Damn it! Then, in the next second, Uchiha Nobuhiko gritted his teeth and shouted loudly in his heart! () Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2081： Individual changes This **** Osamaru, when did he move his hands and feet on Takichiba! Among the jewels of the giant eyebrows formed by the solid chakras, Uchiha Nobuhiko slowly stood up, lowered his head, the reflection in the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, the fangs grimace shield in the ravine, his teeth clenched tightly. . The white gas in the lower abdomen seemed to be more violent. ľݡ This Takichiba has already awakened the technique of wood escape! This probably is Wood escape, the technique of ranking! And in his mind, such a thought flashed through. seemed to be extremely violent. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko calmed down inexplicably and quieted down. Obviously, in the current situation, the fangs grimace shield in the gully, the intact fangs grimace shield, was used by the pillars to force the heavens in a certain operation, and saved the life that was in crisis. If it weren''t for the strong support from the pillars, I am afraid that he still has no way to kill the outsider. He was very impressed with this technique. And it can block the full-strength sword of the entire body Susano, I am afraid, that is the technique. This Takichiba has mastered the technique of wood escape. In other words, the information in Osamaru and Danzo is incomplete. Regarding the credibility of intelligence, he believes more in the part of Danzo. He believes that Danzo will not give him false information, and there is no need. Although he and his position are different, in terms of interests, he has not yet become a group of Hokage. Zang, and his interests are consistent, at least there are not too many conflicts, and he also has a lot of information on Akatsuki. For Dan Zang who has begun to pay attention to this organization, he still has a bargaining chip, and Dan Zang still needs himself. Place, will not turn your face. But Dashemaru is different. He helped Dashemaru also do a lot of things, such as helping him hunt some living materials, this person is really like a snake, no! This guy is already a snake, and although he is not afraid of something like a snake, he will never trust it. Now, Takichiba''s awakening of the wood escape technique must have been secretly infused with the interpillar cells by Oshemaru. As for the purpose, Nobuhiko Uchiha didn''t know. However, the current situation must be the cause of the Oshe Maru. He firmly believes in this. Now... is really only "it". After calming down, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face slowly sank, and the cold sweat on his forehead had already rolled down his cheeks, and in this black entity Chakra, it instantly evaporated and disappeared. "Crack!" At this moment, in the gully that traverses the entire mountain forest at the feet of the giant, there was a light crack and a sudden sound. "Lalala!" Then, there was a sound like a machine opening. I saw that the shield with fangs and grimace suddenly cracked from it, revealing the hollow part of the shield, a green glow, slowly blooming. The complete Susano... If there is no awakening Mu Dun, I am afraid that with this blow, I can only run away in embarrassment. Among the green light, Chiba kept one hand raised, as if he was about to hold the giant blade, his face was still calm and calm, as if all this was in his expectation. Uchiha Nobuhiko is not dead, he will use the full body beard, and he will cut it with a sword without hesitation, as if he is in his calculations. brows, almost without frowning. As for this wooden escape technique, after Chiba awakened, after a blow to Uchiha Nobuhiko, he kept pouring into his brain. As if it was, he would be the same. It was also at that time that he was finally convinced that his body was really injected into the cells between the pillars, and at that moment, in a coma after being robbed of the power of the traverser, he was stimulated by Nine-tailed Chakra. , A full awakening. Although it is not clear in the original work whether the nine-tailed chakra will stimulate the determination of the intercolumnar cells, the information flooding into his brain convinced Chiba that he was stimulated by the nine-tailed chakra and his body belonged to the column. The power of time awakened. At the same time, he also understood that after he was in a coma for half a year after the task of deploying the defense map, what happened to the body changes that occurred thereafter. At that time, his body was fusing the inter-pillar cells. Do not! It swallows the cells between the pillars. This body of my own is made based on my own DNA, and my past self has undergone a wave of powerful strengthening, able to adapt to all the forces of this Naruto world, and when the body changed. , The phenomenon of cells over-dividing and attacking and engulfing each other is the battle between their own cells and the cells between the columns. In the end, it should be that your own cells won, and they were not swallowed by the inter-column cells, and a new body was created, which was their own cells, containing the power of the inter-column cells. In fact, the power of Mu Dun has been sleeping in his body, his physique has been improved by leaps and bounds, and he can even open up to six doors, all because of absorbing the power between the pillars. also completely swallowed the inter-column cells, so there was no change in his body, and there was no human face between the posts. The cells in his body are even stronger than the inter-pillar cells. Every time he is put to death, he can get a lot of improvement. I am afraid it is not because of some Saiyan blood, but because of the body that consumes a lot of power from the light ball. It is really very powerful. At least, in this Naruto world, there is almost an existence comparable to or even surpassing the fairy human body. can, fully accommodate all the power of this world. This is his crossing welfare. In other words, the real power of outsiders! His body itself is through welfare, so he can wake up again! In a sense, the treatment he received for traversing was similar to that of other traversers, all of whom had the capital to reach the top. It''s just ~www.novelhall.com~ his is a curve, while others are straight. Of course, now that he has all the memories, Chiba is also quite curious about the identities of other traversers. His way of crossing came from the core of the broken nightmare reincarnation. What about the others? After all, there were only three of them at the core of Nightmare Reincarnation. It is very curious how these so many traversers came. It seems that this Uchiha Nobuhiko also got the power between the pillars, and he should also be very clear about what his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel represents. just... He was also bewitched by Hei Jue. Still, I learned from another source. For example, the Six Paths Era... However, although it is very curious, it is not the time to consider these issues after all. Thinking of Chiba here, he raised his head slightly and put aside all distracting thoughts, and carefully looked at that one which is exactly the same as the manga. The black giant, and the black giant blade in his hand that looks like a two-handed giant sword. And his gaze fell on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s lower abdomen. The white gas is transpiring, on the lower abdomen that is almost healed! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2082： Plan It seems that it is impossible to kill him. Looking at his current appearance, seeing how I use Mu Dun, he probably hasn''t awakened Mu Dun yet, or he doesn''t have the qualifications to awaken Mu Dun. My body has been transformed by my localization in the past, and can adapt to any power in the Naruto World, both Muji Self-healing and Mu Dun can be used. However, although as a rebirth, he is not 100% able to adapt to any ability after all. After all, Mu Dun is a kind of blood succession boundary, and it can not be inherited 100%. Even if the inter-pillar cells are injected, it may not be able to learn Mu Dun? Looking at the lower abdomen that was about to return to its original shape, Qianye''s eyes squinted slightly with the green brilliance, and such a thought flashed in his heart. Yes. Not only Mu Dun, even Muji Healing, Chiba has actually awakened, but, because Muji also needs considerable chakra to maintain, so only when he is turned on to the Dumen Mode or above will it be substantial. The effect, and the effect can only be maintained when the eight-door mode above the Dumen mode is maintained. The reason why Chiba was able to open the Jingmen Mode is actually because of the effect of Muji''s self-healing. In the Jingmen Mode, the violent Chakra is destroying his body all the time. It is the powerful vitality of the power between the pillars. The performance of Muji''s self-healing repaired Chiba''s body while destroying it, so Chiba was able to maintain the scene gate mode without being seriously injured. Compared with Tsunades creation and regeneration, the Muji self-healing between the pillars does not rely on accelerating cell division to achieve the healing effect. It uses a powerful vitality to change the cell, making the cells self-healing ability stronger and capable In more extreme cases, such as regenerating the nucleus when the nucleus is destroyed, it is generally a repair, not a division. Therefore, life will not be compromised. Of course, if Chiba wants to heal the wounds in the Jingmen mode, he still has to use creation and regeneration. There is a balance between Muji''s self-healing and the destruction of the Jingmen mode. If Chiba is injured again, the injury will still be revealed. However, with the addition of the art of creation and regeneration, it is absolutely possible to show Muji self-healing under the scene gate mode, which is the repairing power shown by Uchiha Nobuhiko. It''s just that the life is about to be lost. And then, a moment of thought flashed, and a trace of jealousy flashed in Qianye''s eyes. Unexpectedly, he and Osha Maru also had intersections, and they were able to give the inter-column cell level intersections. This Uchiha Nobuhiko may be more difficult than I thought. Although I now possess the core powers of the Nightmare Universe, I also fully understand what the real dependence is, and I have a body that can adapt to all the powers of the entire Naruto universe, and even learned the Yin-Yang Evacuation Technique, and other modes such as Eight Doors. ''S are also about to rise to the extreme. It is only a matter of time to ask the entire Ninja World, even the peak of all ages except the Six Paths. It is even possible to master one of the supreme powers of this world, the Six Ways of Immortality. However, I may not be in an advantageous position. After all, this is reality, a complete reality. It is the world of deceit again, among the treacherous clouds, the most important thing besides the life-saving force is intelligence. Since this Uchiha Nobuhiko has contact with Oshemaru and Akatsuki, I am afraid that he has been connected with Danzo. The dark side of the entire ninja world basically overlaps with him. In the newspaper, I am far inferior to him. This time, he slumped in the paper and didn''t completely get rid of me. It''s because I didn''t even know that I had so many hole cards. Ugh Nothing. Next, there is no need anymore. This is the end. Then, as fear flashed, Qianye''s eyes were filled with sighs, and then calmly made a decision in his heart. Chiba is quite calm, even if he sees the other person coming back to life, and his injuries are healed in front of him, there is no fluctuation in his emotions. Now, since the Kyuubi has been released, if you estimate the time, Bofeng Shuimen should have already fought with Otou, but Bofeng Shuimons combat wisdom and Fyeijin, plus the understanding of a battle, does not have the earth. May defeat his teacher. Everything should have returned to the original plot. At this time, Kyuubi is making a big fuss with Konoha, and he is about to be moved away by Hafengmizumen. The Chakra I assigned to Bofeng Shuimen should be able to support Bofeng Shuimen in doing all this. Even after this series of thoughts, he calmly analyzed the situation in Konoha Village, as if the situation of Kushina being drawn out of the tail beast, dying, could not bring him confusion. Even the slightest. At this moment, Chiba just lowered his hand gently, looked up at the towering giant, his eyes seemed to penetrate the huge distance, staring straight at that Uchiha Nobuhiko, without evading his eternal kaleidoscope writing. The wheel eye, and the cold killing intent that has been diffused with the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pupil force. There was no ripple in his heart, his thinking was as clear as a mirror. Just from Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression, he had already read quite a lot of things. This is something that the previous Chiba absolutely couldn''t do~www.novelhall.com~ If you change to the previous Chiba, now it has been somewhat disturbed by Kyuubi, somewhat impatient, and some cant judge. Im afraid its already To rush up, use the newly mastered wood escape technique desperately. Perhaps, in other situations, this kind of desperation is very effective, but, now, it''s just death. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko already possesses the resilience between the thousand-handed pillars and the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and he has shown the attitude of the other party. Chiba is still at a disadvantage with the Mu Dun just mastered. For the purpose of killing the opponent. If you rush and work hard, there is only one dead end. Perhaps Uchiha Nobuhiko''s fighting style is overly dependent on the eyes, and some are simple and direct, but in the current situation of Uchiha Nobuhiko, this kind of fighting method is the most effective. Including Chiba now, in fact, the most effective use of Mu Dun''s power is simply to directly use the chakra volume to vent Mu Dun''s power. Even clone tactics are bad strategies. At this time, using clone tactics to disperse Chakra is the most unwise behavior. The role of clones is already very small in this level of battle. "Ok?" And just at this moment, the moment a series of thoughts in his heart turned, Qianye''s face suddenly became serious when the giant raised his sword and stopped. "Wow!" In the next instant, a violent wind swelled, and the pitch-black giant blade was slowly pressing down like a mountain with the explosion of the air being cut away. The air above his head seemed to have stagnated. In Qianye''s eyes, there was only the huge blade that was pressing down in an instant, and nothing else was seen. In just a moment, the giant blade was on top of Chiba''s head, less than one meter away! Chapter 2083： Awakening! "Boom!" The dull sound spread far away from this gully. "Oh!" Afterwards, there was a sorrowful rubbing sound. "Papa! Papa!" Afterwards, there was a rain of sawdust falling from the top of Chiba''s head, crackling on the wooden floor of the hollow space inside the shield, making a series of noises, occasionally some debris, hitting the emerald green scenery door Chakra On top of the coat, it shattered directly, turned into a few dust, and dissipated in the air. But Chiba still maintained the posture of raising his head, without any change, even without blinking his eyes. "Lalala!" At this moment, on the soil walls of the gully on both sides of the shield, several streams of soil settled, rolled down on the shield, and crackled. What a great power. With the fall of this earth current, the calmness and calmness on Qianye''s face changed slightly, and it seemed that there was a slight surprise and an unexpected sense of surprise. It seems that there is an unexpected feeling about the current situation. It seems that I have subverted some of my own imagination, or that the actual situation seems to be different from what I know, and I seem to underestimate the other party. this is At this time, the giant struggling to slash also seemed to have stopped, and Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes among the black gems between his brows were also slightly narrowed, and there seemed to be a similar surprise on his face. Mu Dun, is it the art of bagging? At this time, the only difference from Chiba is that the reflection in the eyes of Uchiha Nobuhikos eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel is that it is cut down by the giant blade like a rush, and is about to be cut into the shield of the cracked fangs grimace. At that moment, a giant wooden palm that suddenly clamped the huge blade suddenly grew from the two walls of the ravine. Yes, at this moment, the sword that looked like a mountain was already blocked, and it was firmly closed in the palm with an empty-handed attitude, and was firmly blocked. One meter above Na Taki Chiba''s head. Nothing has changed! At that time, when my Suzuo Nohu attack was about to succeed, his expression did not change in any way. This calmness, is he really Taki Chiba? How do you feel that after being robbed of the power of outsiders, he awakened again, not only awakened the power of the pillars, but also had such a big change in his mood? how how come I was actually a little... fearful! However, for this situation, Uchiha Nobuhiko was not too entangled in the attack being blocked. Originally, after Takichiba awakened Ki Dun, their combat level was already at the same level. Now that Heaven''s Imperial cannot be used, the combat effectiveness he can exert in the face of the wooden escape technique is actually the same. It cannot be said to be a disadvantage, but it cannot be said to be an advantage. Under pure combat power. If Taki Chiba in front of him is Chiba Senjuma, he doesnt need to fight, and he will definitely lose. He saw the duel between Chiba Chiba and Uchiha Madara with his own eyes. Almost, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and the nine tails in one did not defeat the wooden escape between the thousand hands. He asked himself if he had Heaven''s Imperial Guard, he would still be able to fight Uchiha Madara and Uchiha without Kyuubi, winning or losing. Needless to think about it, facing Senshou Zhuma, the current one is still not enough. However, Taki Chiba just awakened to Mu Dun, and the amount of Chakra was not as good as Senjujuma, and he was unskilled in using it. Chakra''s hard conditions were a bit worse. In other words, it is far inferior to Qianshouzhujian. However, for a ninja who has just awakened Mu Dun, Taki Chibas chakra control level with the extreme change in form and nature is still quite powerful. Mu Duns power has been exerted fifty-six out of ten. It''s okay to fight yourself. However, what he is really surprised now is not this, but the reaction and temperament of this Taki Chiba before and after the coma. The previous Taki Chiba, although also terrifying, especially in terms of tactics, even if the strength Not as good as his own situation, he still caused a huge trouble for himself. At this point, Uchiha Nobuhiko also had to admit that this Takichiba is really a genius beyond genius in terms of ninja tactics and psychological tactics. However, at that time, he just felt that Taki Chiba was threatening, not like he is now, almost a little scared. That''s right. At this moment, the performance of Taki Chiba made him a little scared. Or. This Takichiba''s calm, calm, unchanging attitude even if Taishan collapsed in front of him, as well as that unhappy mentality, made him feel that the strong and weak positions of the two have reversed. He became the weaker side, and Taki Chiba was the stronger side. Even now, although it is his condescending looking down, Taki Chiba is looking up from the bottom up, but when his eyes meet, it seems that Taki Chiba is looking down at him, and he is looking up at Taki Chiba. This is what makes him most shocking now. The growth of strength is not terrible. What is terrible is this psychological suppression and absolute superiority in momentum. This Takichiba, no matter how strong it is, is almost the same as the one without Heaven''s Royal, and he can always fight first, and he will win or lose, no, maybe he has a higher chance of winning. After all, the other party has the limitations of Chakra, his eight secret arts, the secret arts of grabbing eight chakras are impossible to last. It''s just a means to get a lot of chakras briefly. And his chakras are permanent. This is a great advantage. Drag can drag him to death~www.novelhall.com~ However, this kind of psychological suppression is another way of saying that although the world of ninjas is a cunning world, although ninjas are very good at assassinations, they meet in a narrow way, after all. The brave wins. If his mentality is suppressed, it is very likely that he will not be able to exert his original strength and will be completely suppressed or even defeated. It''s just that the non-printing self-healing of the power between the pillars made it difficult for him to die. To be honest, the surprise on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face is mostly a shock to Chiba''s change of mentality. Anyway, there is no way to stop now! Never let Uchiha take the soil and let Akatsuki get the nine tails! But thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not hesitate. It seemed that under fear, some kind of bottom force that had been standing in the dominant position gradually faded from the rebirth of many lifetimes was stimulated. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko turned out to have a kind of fighting spirit. The battle begins now! "Ok?" However, at the moment he made up his mind, his face changed drastically and he suddenly bowed his head. Suddenly, he found that his Suzuo could not move! And in this glance, he found that his Suzuo''s feet and the wing-like back arms had been grabbed by the huge palms at some point, and he couldn''t escape! "Snapped!" At this moment, a clap of hands suddenly sounded under the black giant blade of his hands. Mu Dun, the technique of the wood dragon! Afterwards, with this sound, the five fingers of the two huge palms that put their palms together empty-handed into the white-bladed posture to block their giant blades suddenly began to grow wildly, and in a flash, they turned into two huge wooden dragons, following along. The giant blade spiraled up. Suzuonenghu was entangled by two wooden dragons in that instant. Juli, coming from all directions! Chapter 2084： Horrified "Crack!" "Crack!" The double-wood dragon, which hugged its arms like a screw, went around the back, passed under the armpits, suddenly opened a huge mouth, and bit on the giant''s shoulder fiercely. In an instant, the wooden but extremely strong teeth , Embedded in the lacquered entity chakra, amid the cracking sound, lacquered cracks continued to spread from the teeth, as far as the chest. There was a creaking sound under the continuously tightening wooden dragon body. thorough Can''t move! The sensation of being crushed by the distance transmitted by Susao Noguchi was unreservedly transmitted to Uchiha Nobuhikos perception, although the body was not squeezed by any huge force, and he was in Susao Nobu. As long as Suzuo can not be destroyed, he is in an invincible defense. However, he still gritted his teeth subconsciously in the transmission of 100% feeling. "Chichichichi!" And at this moment, the thick white gas evaporated from the place where the wooden dragon and the wooden palm were in contact with the dark Suzuo. These two wooden dragons are absorbing Chakra! Then, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s teeth slowly clenched, and he could clearly sense that the Chakra, who maintained his Susanoh, suddenly accelerated the loss. Obviously, these two wooden dragons are constantly absorbing the Chakra of Susanenhu. And this is also one of the reasons why Uchiha Madara lost to Senju Zhuma, the wood escape technique can absorb Chakra! Uchiha Nobuhiko knows very well why Senjujuami, who owns the wooden escape, is called a god! God of Ninja! This Mu Dun can be said to have surpassed the extreme of Chakra''s changes in nature and form, or it is already a qualitative change after the extreme. From the aspect of morphological change, the technique of wood escape can already be transformed into most morphological objects in the form of a tree. Even, at the beginning, Qianshou Zhujian used the technique of wood escape to create a small village. It solves the housing problem of a group of refugees who want to join Konoha. Houses, tables and chairs, etc., can be changed as long as they can be touched by the properties of wood. It can be said that Chakra has been completely transformed into an entity. In a sense, it is very close to the technique of hiding out of nothing. Except for Yin and Yang Evacuation, Uchiha Nobuhiko has not seen any forbidden art secret technique that can achieve the level of Mu Evacuation in form changes. In terms of nature changes, ordinary nature changes, the five nature changes of water, soil, wind, thunder and fire, basically transform chakras into various elements, and then into ninjutsu attacks. In a sense, they are all non-living, even if they are A physical clone cannot be counted as a living thing, nor can it be counted as a life. The wood escape technique is different. The trees transformed from chakras have normal life. It can absorb the nutrients needed by normal trees to survive, or it can survive by absorbing chakras. Uchiha Nobuhiko once saw that when Senjujutsuma conquered Kyuubi, under the influence of Kyuubi Chakra, the summoned Wood Dunn grew almost uncontrollably. The more dense the Kyuubi Chakra, the more dense it grew. The crazier it gets, and in the end it is a terrifying giant tree! And the more the Nine Tails struggle, the stronger the effect of restraint. It can be said that the technique of wood escape is also the most good at controlling the boundary of blood he has ever seen. When he is restrained, he weakens the other party while at the same time. Strengthen yourself, the longer the time, the better the effect of this bondage. This kind of wood attribute that transforms chakras is basically transforming chakras into life. Compared with Yang Dun, it is actually not much different. It''s just that Mu Dun is confined to wood creatures after all. The concept of Yang Dun is vitality, and in principle it is applicable to any living body, or biological. However, in any case, the technique of wood escape has basically been connected with Yin and Yang escape, and it is a qualitative change above the extreme of Chakra transformation. Senjujujuma, who was the first to use Mudan, was called the **** of ninjas, and he deserved it. To be honest, when Uchiha Nobuhiko was by Senju Zhuma''s side, he has always been very thankful that Senju Zhuma is not an outsider. If such a person is an outsider, I am afraid that his lifetime will end early. Its also fortunate to have a well-matched figure like Uchiha Madara, who was able to drag this thousand hands to death. No, it may not be appropriate to say that dragging to death. It should be said that he can be crushed to death, even if it is clear. The failure of Uchiha Madara. But now, in the face of this wooden escape technique, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart is actually a little frustrated. At this time, when I knew that I was absorbed by Chakra, I was even more shocked, and my mind was blank for a moment. hateful! Don''t underestimate me! Then, in the next second, his face changed drastically, and he was suddenly shocked. The eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pattern suddenly shrank, and a nameless anger suddenly poured into his heart. how is this possible! How could this be! How could he Uchiha Nobuhiko~www.novelhall.com~ be so terrified of Takichiba! It''s just a little scary at first! At first, I saw this wooden escape under the prestige of the Qianshouzhu, and I felt a little trembling and at a loss. How can you keep showing timidity to Takichiba like this? "Boom!" And also at this moment, at the place where the white mist of Chi Chi was steaming, a deeper black flame suddenly ignited on the surface of this pitch-black moustache. "Boom bang bang!" In just a moment, the moment when this deeper black flame ignited, the two wooden dragons entwined with Suzuonoh and all the giant wooden palms that were in contact with Suzuonoh suddenly ignited the black flame. And with a swift force, it burns toward the root of these entangled and grasped objects. In an instant, the two wooden dragons and the giant palms were already burning with this violent jet black flame. And Susanoh also seemed to have become a flaming giant of pitch black flame. In an instant, the sound of the burning and breaking of the bangs and bangs of the trees rang around it. Suzuo Nohu, Amaterasu form! Do not! He is not in the shield of the ranking technique! But at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face changed color again, and the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writer''s Eye suddenly glanced toward his upper left side. In the corner of his eyes, a ray of emerald green light suddenly ignited. The figure of the young man wrapped in the emerald green chakra jacket, standing out and clenching his fists, suddenly flashed on his upper left side! The surging Chakra instantly accumulated on his right hand! The strange power between the thousand hands! Such an amount can destroy Susano! And almost instantaneously, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye captured the moment of that boy, and this series of judgments appeared in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart. Wonderful book house Chapter 2085： no change "Kakka!" On the fist wrapped in the emerald chakra coat, layers of sawdust-like skin slowly formed. In the slowly dimming emerald green light, a layer of wooden skin exuding a hard luster covered Qianyes right fist. Extend above the right forearm. I''ve always felt that the temperature of his Suzuo Nohu seems to be abnormal. it is as expected. This Suzuo Nenghu is made of Amaterasu flames! Or! This Uchiha Nobuhiko can transform his physical Chakra of Susanoh into Amaterasu! And at this moment, watching Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Susano who suddenly turned into a black flame giant, and the wooden dragon that has begun to burn and break, and the wooden giant palm of the handicraft, Chiba''s heart appeared. Such an idea. He was finally convinced that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Susano was different from those in the original work. The difference is its temperature. Judging from the original work, whether it is Uchiha Madaras Susano, or Sasukes full body Susano, or the last Kakashi gets the last kaleidoscope with soil and the power of the eyes , There is no temperature performance. However, this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Susao Nohu is different. Even if it is only for one stage, the thing caught by it will feel high temperature, and even, it will start to emit white gas directly. This is a kind of burning, obviously, Nobuhiko Uchihas temperature is quite high. This is fundamentally different from other Suzunohus. No Suzunohu has a high temperature. This is quite obvious. Nobuhiko Uchihas Suzano may have special abilities, or possess an artifact similar to Itachi''s Suzano''s ten-punch sword. This kind of high temperature is the weapon of this kind. Ability performance. And now, as Chiba expected, Nobuhiko Uchiha''s Suzano is indeed different and special. The appearance of the black flame giant is the best proof. This Suzuo can be combined with Amaterasu''s ability. Similar to the ability to put on an armor made of earthen life for Susao Nohu. It is precisely because he has always been jealous, and has always had suspicions in this regard, so the current change of Suzuo Nohu did not surprise Chiba too much. It is precisely because of this that Chiba will transfer in the first place, and can have the current blow. It is precisely because of the high temperature that Chiba has accumulated a lot of chakras in his hands. While preparing to release the strange power, he will cover his hands with a layer of wood that has been transformed from the rock hardening technique, which is now his strongest defense. The art of hardening. If this wood hardening technique did not catch up, this blow would have been resolved. Chiba didn''t dare to punch down the dark flame. But now, there is no need to hesitate, no need to give the other party any chance, he has seen Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes turn. Uchiha Nobuhiko reacted immediately. It''s just useless. This punch has been smashed! During the process of covering with the technique of wood hardening, until the moment of completion, the fist had touched the Susano in the form of that day, and even under the high temperature, the skin of the technique of wood hardening had begun to be slightly blackened and rolled up. A dark flame has been dyed. Weird power... break out! "Ok?" However, at this moment, the moment when the strange power exploded, Chiba''s face suddenly changed. "puff!" Almost at the same time, there was a muffled sound. Suddenly, Suzuo Nenghu composed of the huge jet black flame suddenly shattered, as if paper paste, under this punch, it was directly blasted into strands of flame-like jet black chakra, floating away. In the air. "Puff puff!" And at almost the same instant, the pitch-black flames attached to the wooden dragon and the wooden palm suddenly broke away from the attachment, rushed up, and rushed upward. It''s... terrible! Looking at these scattered dark chakras and the turbulent dark flames, Chiba, who was clacking his body in mid-air, kept a fist throwing a posture, a gloomy face appeared on his face. actually Susano is relieved! At this time, Chiba''s gaze fell below the Uchiha Nobuhiko who had fallen downward, but a pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheels stared at him. This punch, of course, cant be a single blow to smash Suzuo Nohu into a broken chakra. Even from Chibas senses, he knew that this punch hit the empty space when the strange power broke out. . Nobuhiko Uchiha is Susano who relieved himself. Then, using the huge body change that relieved Susano Nohu, he escaped this blow perfectly. But now he is in a huge disadvantage. "Chichichichi!" At this moment, the black flames that were evaporating had already turned into spiral black spears in the air. In the silent flame burning, Chiba, who was in the air, was densely packed in all directions. The pitch black flame spear ~www.novelhall.com~ was surrounded in a spherical envelop. And now, he was in the air, unable to focus, not to mention that he could not break through the spherical encircling net originally, even if the spherical encircling net had obvious loopholes, he could not escape. In the midair, he couldn''t change direction at all. In just an instant, the offense and defense have changed! "Die!" At this moment, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pattern in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes suddenly shrank. Without any hesitation, without any hesitation, Uchiha Nobuhiko launched an attack immediately! "Chichichichi!" In the sound of breaking through the air, the dark flame spear suddenly pierced towards the center of the spherical encircling net. "Boom!" Suddenly, countless dark flame spears hit the place where the emerald green flame was dim, and they blew into a ball. The dark flames melted into a ball, and the blazing temperature evaporated and spread out. , In the midair, a blazing black fireball succeeded! Sure enough, although his mentality has changed, his fighting style has not changed in any way. In other words, there is still inertia in his thinking! Once he enters my blind spot of vision, he will never stay in his original position, but will find the opportunity to attack the first time. When the other party launches an attack, or is unavoidably surprised or panicked by his methods, he will use At that moment, launch the most effective attack. And the most frequently used attack is also the fastest and most effective. It is naturally his strange power. Now his Chakra has risen a step, and the strange power is even stronger. This is really... Nothing has changed at all! At this time, while falling, feeling the heat wave of the fire of the Amaterasu controlled by him, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was cold. Chapter 2086： Variety "despair!" The figure fell in midair, half-squatting on the ground with both hands, slowing down the downward trend, and gently falling on the ground. However, that pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes did not change in any way, and the cold face did not change at all. Uchiha Nobuhiko looked at the billowing burning above his head, like a dark flame sun, and spewed out from time to time. The fireball of flames slowly stood up. Is it burnt to death? still is And this thought flashed through his mind. "Kakka!" "Fuck!" And just when Uchiha Nobuhiko raised his head and stood up, and this thought flashed in his mind, the broken and charred wood dragon limbs and various broken charred wood pieces fell one after another, like a shower, crackling. The one fell to the ground around Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body and rang. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t even look at the rain of shredded wood. He always kept his eyes on the dark fireball. Occasionally, sawdust was about to hit him, but he just shot it off. A pair of eternal kaleidoscopes wrote Lunyan has never moved. Do not! Take precautions. If this guy dies so easily, I won''t have to work so hard! No, I almost shattered my self-esteem. And when the rain-like fragments of wood rain settled, and the pitted open space was already full of light smoke and smoke rising from below the knees, Uchiha Nobuhiko slowly raised his hand. Slowly closing his hands together, the cold expression on his face revealed a bit of solemnity. "Wow!" At this moment, the moment he closed his hands, several seals were formed like a phantom. A whirlwind, mixed with countless wind blades, suddenly spun from his feet, and flew out suddenly, like a wind blade. The waves are just like, whizzing outwards. "Kakka!" Suddenly, the wind blade whirlwind passed by, and besides the intricate cracks and gully, the trees that had not fallen down, the rhizomes immediately split and fell into a ball. In an instant, all the trees in a radius of hundreds of meters fell down, and apart from the stumps embedded deep into the ground, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes were empty. The wind blade whirlwind also slowly dissipated in the mountains and forests hundreds of kilometers away, bringing out countless scattered branches and leaves. "Puff puff puff puff puff puff!" At the moment when the wind blade whirlwind dissipated, those tree stumps and all the fallen trees suddenly ignited a jet-black flame. Suddenly, from the foot of Uchiha Nobuhiko, to hundreds of kilometers away, a piece of Fire! In the silent burning, in just ten seconds, the dark flames slowly dissipated in the air, and the fallen trees and stumps, when the dark flames disappeared, they had already turned into one. The black ash of the ground. Suddenly, the trees and stumps all over the ground became ashes. "Snapped!" In the next second, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hands snapped together, and amidst the sound of rattling, the cracks on the ground that were cut out by Susao Noguchi, which continued to extend, were trembling in the earthquake, slowly closing. When he got up, even the huge sword gully that ran through the forest in the middle slowly closed. About a minute later, the original trees fell down, the cracked pits and hollows, and the mountain forests around the open space for hundreds of kilometers, turned into a huge black earthy clearing. At a glance, it was flat. In any case, he has awakened Mu Dun, this mountain forest still needs to change, otherwise, it will be his home court. Wood escape is not just a creature that makes wood properties. It can also effectively control trees. Looking at all this, Uchiha Nobuhiko nodded in satisfaction. Judging from my appearance, it shouldn''t be possible to awaken Mu Dun... However, my eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, nourished by the power between the pillars, seems to be stronger. The power of the Amaterasu just now far exceeds the power of the Amaterasu before awakening the power between the pillars. In an instant, the trees here were burned. Moreover, Chakra seems to have a kind of vitality, and it has also increased a lot more than before. The tail beast level should be comparable to the tail beast. Chakra volume. Using the eternal kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye seems to be more comfortable than before. Does the force between the columns have an effect on the eternal kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye? With this idea, Uchiha Nobuhiko also made new discoveries. That is, the ability of Eternal Kaleidoscope to write round eyes has been enhanced! Whether its burning the tree stumps of hundreds of kilometers in a short period of time, or canceling the Suzuo Nenghu just now. This pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes is an unprecedented fit for his body, whether it is power or smoothness of launch. As if it was a second fusion. Even the chakra volume has risen a lot, Undoubtedly, his strength has risen another step. On the opposite side, Taki Chiba is a double promotion of mentality and strength~www.novelhall.com~ However, he is not without any improvement. Even his improvement may not be less than that of Taki Chiba. Especially, after feeling the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are more powerful. And the advantage of this kind of strength is not the strength itself, but the confidence that strength brings. At the beginning of his battle with this Taki Chiba, he absolutely looked down on the other side. Suddenly, he was at a disadvantage. Even if it is not too big a gap, there is still a considerable gap in his mood. Now, after feeling his own improvement, that gap blow has completely disappeared. Nobuhiko Uchiha restored his confidence. Not only did he restore his confidence, but he also stabilized his mood. At least he was able to stay calm, without fear, indignation, and distractions. Before doing this, he might not think of transforming the environment here, burning the woods that are not conducive to him, and leveling the gullies that may create blind spots. It is very likely that he will ignore the past because of the series of consequences of the fall. . Moreover, if Taki Chiba is still alive, he will be further hit, which will lead to a loss of confidence, shaken fighting spirit, and plant the cause of defeat. The current promotion is very important to him. "Sure enough, can''t you die?" In the next second, as if to verify his guess, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to sense something, slowly raised his head, and looked at the pitch-black fireball again. "Puff puff!" But at this time, the pitch-black fireball began to become unstable, the tail of the flame flew around, and the figure shrank little by little. It is clear That Takichiba is not dead yet! he Coming soon! Wonderful book house Chapter 2087： Opportunity The pitch-black fireball that resembles the pitch-black sun shrinks little by little, and the pitch-black flames on the body are also burning extremely unstable. From time to time, a touch of pitch-black sparks burst out, slowly condensing into a young human figure. Looks like. And as the juvenile human form condenses, the black halo gradually began to thin out, slowly revealing the figure burning in the black flame. This...this is! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes widened slightly, but his pupils shrank suddenly, and a color of surprise appeared quietly. "despair!" And at the moment when the color of surprise appeared, his figure flashed, but he stepped back several tens of meters and left directly under the light ball. After landing softly, his hands were already closed. In the eyes of Eternal Kaleidoscope Writer, there is already a vigilance. At this moment, above him, the jet black flames have completely faded away, and the remaining flames are twisted like a snake, slowly being absorbed into the silhouette of the crimson pattern. Slightly yellowish glow in the skin. In the end, a young figure wrapped in pale yellow shiny skin was revealed, and he fell sharply. Mu Dun... Can it still be used like this? And at this moment, watching this scene, the reflection in his eyes reflected the sudden drop, and with a pop, the half-kneeling boy covered in pale yellow shiny skin, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth slightly twitched. At this time, in the perspective of the eternal kaleidoscope, the red lines on the pale yellow skin have cooled down quickly like a red soldering iron, the red color faded and turned black. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko can clearly see that these lines all over the pale yellow skin are a sealing technique linked by tadpole texts, and the sealing technique connected by countless fire seals is connected to one another, but Can be independent again this is The unprecedented large-scale compound sealing technique! Moreover, judging from the fact that the fire of my own Amaterasu was completely absorbed just now, these seals of the fire seal should have been strengthened, and the sealing space has definitely been expanded, otherwise it is absolutely impossible to absorb so many Amaterasu. Fire. Using his best defense ninjutsu, a variant of the rock hardening technique, and the wood hardening technique as the carrier, he used an incredible sealing technique to connect a considerable number of fire seals into one, sealing all Amaterasu... Takichibas sealing technique has surpassed this era! Is it even surpassing all ages after the Six Paths Era? Although he knew that he would definitely not die so easily, he did not expect that he would be unscathed. Looking at all this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face became more and more solemn, even with an ugly look. At the same time, a faint black light that seemed like nothing, slowly lingered around him. "Chichi! Chichichi!" At this time, Chiba, who was squatting to the ground, slowly stood up, wisps of white air evaporating from the light yellow shiny skin, radiating heat, and looked at Uchi, who seemed to have a black light lingering in front of him. Ha Shinhiko looked at the surrounding scene again, his face was still calm and calm, it seemed that the matter of almost burying himself in a sea of ??flames that would never be extinguished just now had never happened. The terrain has changed. It seems that this Uchiha Nobuhiko has already regained his confidence in the paragraph just now, or that the suppression of him at the beginning no longer exists. Next, he will deal with me with the best mentality. Sure enough, the person that the world will look for is not really bad. He still has such a foundation. Only with such a strength can survive the reincarnation of each life! This Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mentality, in a sense, is also an indomitable spirit! In the next second, after observing for a while, Chiba''s mind had already flashed this series of thoughts. So fast! At the moment when Chiba''s thoughts flashed, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression suddenly changed, and these two words flashed in his heart. A fist, wrapped in a yellowish shiny fist, came from the bottom left, almost touching his left cheek! With only one thought, Chiba was already leaning in profile and attacking Uchiha Nobuhiko with a punch. fast! It makes people unable to react quickly! "Snapped!" However, it was blocked, and the left hand raised by Uchiha Nobuhiko was blocked! From the perspective of the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, it clearly captured every movement of Qianye''s slight body sinking and flying, stepping out of his punches, and even the traces of the expressionless pale yellow skin. Dignified, did not escape its capture. And because it is almost conditioned reflex, while the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writer caught it, Uchiha Nobuhiko wrapped his right hand, staring at the brilliance in darkness ~www.novelhall.com~, and he lifted the frame and waited until Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart flashed. After these two words, Chiba''s right fist and his left arm had already hit each other heavily. "Crack!" At this moment, the moment the fist and arm touched, the dark and condensed Chakra on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s left arm split instantly, and with a snap, it broke into plumes of smoke. "What...!" Then, in an exclamation that could not be finished, Uchiha Nobuhiko Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Yan suddenly looked at his left arm. Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye looked like time slowing down countless times. The forearm was hitting his cheek little by little. "Boom!" In the next instant, there was a dull muffled sound, mixed with a series of cracking crackles, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s figure suddenly flashed, and in the next second, on the flat ground 100 meters away, black soil and rock quickly swelled. Between the cracks of the earth and rocks, the ground instantly sank, and the spider-web-like cracks cracked out instantly, spreading to a range of tens of meters outside the pit. Finally, with a "bang", smoke and dust burst out from the cracks, and it became Column, sprayed into the sky. "Kakka!" On the ground dozens of meters away behind Chiba, who was shot out of the smoke column, the cobweb-like cracks were embedded in the ground by the footprints of his right foot. In the center, it cracked slowly and quickly, like a pit in the front of a reduced version. Pieces of small soil and rock were erected along the spider-web-like crack, and a mini version of the soil forest was formed immediately. Deeply embedded in the middle of the footprint of the right foot in the sunken ground. "laugh" At the same time, a ray of black fire light swirled around the straight forearm of the right punch that was covered with tadpole patterns and dissipated in the air. Wonderful book house Chapter 2088： contain it hurts! This pain, and this... The smoke and dust billowed toward the sky, and the most central location of the bushes of earth and rocks was the place where the smoke and dust first faded. Accompanied by a painful hum that was so soft that it was barely audible, the faint black brilliance lit up. "cough!" Afterwards, there was a soft cough, and a dark figure, following the bright color, slowly stood up from the center of the pit. "Boom!" After that, there was a sudden fire, or a more intense sound of burning. At this sound, at the center of the dust that had faded a lot, the pitch-black figure slowly raised his left hand and turned his head slightly, seeming to look at his left hand. And he showed an unnaturally inwardly curved left hand, but it had been swallowed by a flaming pitch black shadow. This bastard... Are you using my Amaterasu to deal with me? Seeing his left arm bent inward unnaturally and almost at a right angle burning with pitch-black flames, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s teeth clenched tightly because of pain or anger. Such a thought passed in his heart. "Chichichichichi!" And just at this moment, his sunken left face slowly filled with white air that was as hot as air, and the warped and sunken left face slowly began to fill up. Just now, the moment Taki Chibas right fist touched his left arm, the seal of the fire seal on the pale yellow shiny skin on that fist was suddenly unscrewed, releasing enough to move him to the left in an instant. Amaterasu wrapped in forearm. Obviously, this Taki Chiba used his Amaterasu fire, I am afraid that in the next battle, he will have to fight his own Amaterasu fire. On this day, Amaterasu did not distinguish the consciousness of the enemy and ourselves. Whatever happened to burn, even if he released Amaterasu! "Puff puff puff!" Then, Uchiha Nobuhiko watched the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel on his left forearm suddenly shrank, and the pitch-black flame engulfed the entire left forearm, and suddenly began to shrink in the sound of a series of swaying fire lights. , Finally, a pop, like a candle extinguished, dissipated in the air. The scorched left hand that was almost burnt into black bones was exposed. "Chichichichi!" After that, almost instantaneously, the moment the left hand of the charred skin and black bone was exposed, the white air like hot air surged. And as the white gas evaporates, the charred and black bones left hand is like a dry balloon, slowly filling up, and with the beeping, charred skin and bone fragments come one after another, gradually turning bright red. Flesh and flesh, fair skin. In less than two or three seconds, the burnt-skinned and black-boned left hand had recovered to its original condition, and even the skin was fresh and tender, more white and tender than the uninjured part. Thanks to the strength between the pillars, the vitality of Wuyin''s self-healing, it is too strong, the limbs are regenerated, and it can be completed so easily. I am afraid that only the power of the first person in the thousand hands and even the Shinobi world in these hundreds of years can achieve this degree of vitality. Even for the Qianshou clan who also inherited the body of the immortal, it was the number one in thousands of years, and no one could surpass it. The vitality in Chakra can be exerted to this extent, and such power can be obtained through cell inheritance. The deal with Dashemaru was quite worth it. Otherwise, this time, I am afraid I have already explained here. But with the rebirth of his body, such a thought flashed through Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart. Ok? Then, at this moment, the figure stood up, the flame subsided, and his limbs regained weight. After a few seconds of turning his thoughts, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face suddenly tightened, and the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye suddenly glanced to his right back. At the same time, the right hand was already raised in a conditioned reflex, on his right cheek. "Peng!" Suddenly, a solid jet-black chakra turned into white bones burning with jet-black flame-like chakras, and then muscles were coiled and formed, black skin grew, and then it was covered with jet-black crystal armor. Suddenly, at the moment when he raised his hand, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s right hand raised, and the right arm of the black armor must be seen. Although it is not so huge, it is just lightly attached to the skin, like an illusion, but a sense of hard and indestructible gaze diffuses away. "Boom!" And the next moment, the moment when Suzuo Nenghu''s right arm was condensed, one foot, with a pale yellow color and complicated patterns of tadpole writing, hit this arm heavily with the momentum of a side kick. . "Crack!" Suddenly, the black armor on his arm cracked, and the jet-black chakra fragments spattered out along with the jet-black flame from the right foot. Good weight! More strength! But at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s teeth were bitten again. "boom!" And just in that moment, his raised right hand slammed on the right cheek of the tengu visor that also had the same illusion of Susano''s face. "call out!" With a flash of his body in the cracking sound, Uchiha Nobuhiko disappeared in place again with a jet black chakra flame tail. Exposed the body of Chiba, whose tadpole pattern flowed and changed with his left hand erected on his chest and kicked sideways. "Lalala!" Afterwards, dozens of meters away from the left hand side of Chiba, the ground suddenly cracked, and a huge wooden palm grew out of the ground. The moment it was generated, it was a sudden grip, as if holding something in the palm of the hand. . "Crack!" And at the moment of grasping ~www.novelhall.com~, this giant wooden hand shook suddenly, and the back of the hand instantly cracked like a spider web. With a "pop", several fragments came directly from the back of the hand. Bengfei went out. A ray of black brilliance escaped from the broken mouth. "despair!" At this moment, Chiba landed on the other side. "Crack!" At the same moment, where Chiba landed, the ground instantly cracked and flew, and a forest of soil and rocks rose. "Boom!" In the next instant, a fist covered with light yellow glossy skin, in the uppercut posture, hit the bottom of the huge palm fiercely from bottom to top. "Wow!" In an instant, under the tremendous power of incompetence, the huge wooden palm suddenly shattered into countless pieces of wood, carrying a black flame-like human figure, and rushing to the sky! Suffered...bad! This Takichiba! Using my Amaterasu to create opportunities! At this moment, the illusion of the black armor on his back was constantly shattering, and the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was knocked into the air, suddenly turned away from his right hand whose dark flame was extinguished and turned to his Directly above. His hands suddenly framed in front of his face. The originally shattered Suzuo Nenghu''s arm armor reappeared! "Boom!" And at this moment, in his eyes, there was exactly the right fist covered with cracked pale yellow shiny skin. He twisted his body in midair and slammed his right fist with the force of twisting! "Boom!" There is no suspense, no chance, and no other reaction. Amidst the extremely dull sound, weird power... break out! In the midair, the jet-black figure flashed fiercely and disappeared again! "boom!" At almost the same time, the ground directly below exploded! () Chapter 2089： not enough! "Boom--long--long--!" Among the scattered wood fragments in the sky, the silhouette of the burning black flame flashed, bringing out a black flame tail, like a flash of black lightning, and fell into the ground. Suddenly, a thunderous sound accompanied by a tremor The earth rumblingly spread out. "Kakka!" "Kang-bang-bang!" "Coco!" "Boom bang bang!" Afterwards, there was a series of shattering sounds that were not inferior to the thunderous roar. The whole film was expanded by Uchiha Nobuhiko to hundreds of thousands of open spaces, and it suddenly sank centered on the place where the dark lightning fell. Pieces of boulder-like earth and rocks swelled up along the spiderweb-like cracks that formed at that moment, and then, amidst the loud noise of the crippling people, they continued to fall toward the deepest point of the depression, which is the direction in which the black figure fell Down, shattered. And the entire open space seemed to be constantly sinking, cracking, and collapsing by the deepest point at the center. Along the way, the smoke and dust that cover the sky and the sun is everywhere, as if to pull everything into the deepest point. The cracks, protrusions, depressions and collapsed terrain extend all the way to the mountains and forests thousands of meters away, leading out one. After the series of trees fell and were buried, they stopped amid the rumbling roar. After the rumbling roar and the tremor of the earth stopped, the feet of Chiba, who fell in midair, was already a huge circular pit, rolling dust and debris, looking down, as if deep The bottom of the funnel, a dark one. "puff!" And at this moment, everything stopped. As the thick dust and smoke rolled, Chiba, covered with light yellow glossy skin covered in tadpole patterns, fell into the dark smoke and dust, falling several meters or even ten meters later. , With a bang, almost embedded in the loose **** ground under his bare toes, eagerly supporting the ground with both hands to stabilize his figure. "Crack...crack...crack, click!" At the same time, the moment Chiba stabilized his figure, starting from his hands, a series of cracking sounds spread up, from the hands to the chest, back, feet, and finally the head. Then, with a "pop", Qianye''s densely covered pale yellow shiny skin suddenly shattered, instantly turning into countless sawdust, like a pale yellow brilliance, dissipating around Qianye''s body. The emerald green brilliance slowly emerged in this dark patch. "Puff puff puff puff puff puff!" And at this moment, Qianye''s body, where the brilliance shined, suddenly gave birth to countless dark flames, burning and spreading silently, even some of them were directly contaminated with the emerald green chakras. On the coat, Chiba''s left arm and half of his right chest were already covered with pitch-black flames. "Chichichichichichi!" However, in the next second, all the black flames suddenly stopped, and time seemed to stand still for a second. Then, as if time was flowing backwards, all the black flames followed the path of burning and spreading before, and flew back, just like Ruyan swallows return home, turning into a ball of flames, flying into the ground in front of Qianye. "Ha ha" And when the last pitch-black flame plunged into the ground, Chiba''s figure squatting down on the ground began to tremble slightly, and the heavy gasp sounded softly, even the emerald green scene around her body. Menchakra''s coat also seemed to dim and shrunk in a circle. really It consumes chakra too much! Moreover, the King Gate mode is different from the first five doors. After consuming 50% of the chakras, it enters the state of accelerated chakra consumption... If this goes on, I am afraid it will not be long. And now... Seeing the scroll with the tadpole text in his hand changing from crimson to its original color, Chiba panted, his calm and calm face slowly revealed a bit of bitterness. He was a little miscalculated. I originally thought that the King Gate mode is the same as the other doors, and only about 20% of Chakra will enter the Chakra accelerated consumption state, but now it only consumes about 50% of King Gate Chakra, Chakra has already started to accelerate It consumes, if you say that ninjutsu or physique can be performed with only 1 point of chakra, now it basically costs 1.2 to 1.5 chakras to use it. It is estimated that when Chakra consumes more than 70%, that is, when 30% is left, the consumption is estimated to be twice the current amount. After 10% is left, he may have to cancel the King Gate mode. This King Gate is quite close to the limit of the human body, and there is only one door left from the Dead Gate. If all Chakras are consumed in King Gate mode, I am afraid that he will not be able to get out of bed for two or three days, and the battle will not continue. . After all, he is still far inferior to the adult Kai who has been tempered and tempered in terms of physical strength at the level of maintaining eight doors, especially Jingmen. However, not yet... Afterwards, thoughts flashed, but Chiba pursed his lips, stood up slowly, glowing with a green glow, already dyed into green by the emerald brilliance, looking down the **** like an emerald eye go with. With the night vision ability inherited from the wounded door mode, Chiba can clearly see the rugged rocks and the bottom of the pit paved with broken debris down the slope. Kaka... Kaka... Kaka Kaka... Afterwards, in the darkness and silence, bursts of cracking sounds echoed gently. Chi Chi... Chi Chi Chi... Chi Chi Chi... After that, it was like the sound of steaming steam. Wuyin self-healing... This Uchiha Nobuhikos chakra volume ~www.novelhall.com~ is much more stable than mine. After awakening the power between the pillars, his chakra should have been greatly enhanced, maybe even because of the power between the pillars, With the power of Asura between the pillars, his fit with the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is even higher. Thousands of hands bloodline...or, the power of the Thousands of Hands can strengthen the writing wheel! In the original work, taking soil is basically using the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye without considering the consumption, but there is no sign of blindness. It should be that his half of the body with inter-pillar strength is greatly slowing the progress of blindness. Just now he lifted and summoned Suzuo Nohu in an instant, and even summoned a small part of the full body Suzuo Nohu, like a stage one, which should be the strengthening of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel. Moreover, the power of his Amaterasu, the speed of elimination, is also extremely fast. If this continues, it must be me to lose. but It''s not mature yet, I still have to persist! not enough Not enough! The clear reflection in the eyes reflects the dark brilliance of the body around the deepest and deepest bottom of the funnel-shaped pit that is deeply embedded in the rugged rock and the accumulation of various fragments. Chiba''s mouth was filled with bitterness in the white youth. "Snapped!" In the next second, the two hands wrapped in the emerald green chakra''s coat were joined together. Don''t you give me a chance to breathe? Do not! It is not to give myself a chance to breathe! Is this Takichiba going to the final battle? At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was lying on the ground and bathed in white gas, seemed to have noticed something. He suddenly turned his head, a pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheels suddenly looked at the emerald green human form, and his face instantly condensed. A piece of stiffness. () Chapter 2090： The struggle of Nobuhiko Uchiha "Crack..." A slight cracking sound sounded on the ground under the extremely solid back, and a cracked touch rushed to the back of Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was staring at the emerald green figure over there. Chi Chi Chi Chi... Bai Qi, frantically rushing out from everywhere on his body. Damn it! damn it! This Takichiba, from just now, counted me dead! I totally lifted the rock and hit myself in the foot! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, whose face was already stiff, clenched his teeth uncontrollably again. Although his body was in a warm feeling of self-healing by Muji, his heart surged. There was a chill. Like an ice cellar! In the previous blow by Taki Chiba, not only did his hands and part of his body shatter in an instant, but also because of the impact of this punch, after hitting the ground under that great force, he almost Is the bones all over the body have different degrees of fractures and cracks, and there are countless muscles torn, or because of the ability of Muji to self-heal, repair at the first moment of injury, otherwise, if the internal organs are large If he was injured, crushed or crushed, or injured his brain, I am afraid that Wuyin''s self-healing would not be able to save him. Although Wuyin''s self-healing relies on the vitality of the chakra, it also consumes the chakra. There is no free lunch in the world. The effect of Wuyin''s self-healing is so good that it is directly proportional to the chakra consumed. If the internal organs are also injured in a large area, I am afraid that his Chakra is about to bottom out now. The self-healing of internal organs is definitely the most consuming chakra. Even with his current chakra above the tail beast level, he can''t repair it indefinitely. Moreover, if the internal organs are completely destroyed and nothing is left, basically, it cannot be repaired! At the same time, because of the relationship between fractures and muscle tears in various parts of the body, the situation that Wuyin has not healed by itself has no time to repair, he actually can''t move at all now. No matter what Takichiba wants to do, what he can do now can only be passively endured! Perhaps, Susano, who had just released the Amaterasu form, was a mistake! At this moment, he couldn''t help but have such a thought in his heart. Kind of regret. because He miscalculated! Originally, he thought that the complete body in the form of Amaterasu could be used for the first time after being lifted. However, after the release, he discovered that once the Amaterasu form of Susanoh was released, there was no way to use it again. Specifically, when it can be used again, he doesn''t know. After all, this is the new ability of his eternal kaleidoscope to write the wheel after awakening the power of the pillars. Let Suzuo Nohu''s armor amaterasu. The original eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes does not have this ability. this is New ability! Very powerful new ability! The full-body Suzuo Nenghu, combined with the violent and explosive strengthening Amaterasu, is almost a walking life evaporation machine! He didn''t doubt the strength of Suzuo Nohu in the form of Amaterasu. However, what he didn''t expect was that this new ability could not be used continuously, or that it could not be used immediately after it was interrupted. I can barely use the enhanced pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes to cover the part of the body with a full body armor. Otherwise, how could he be so passive! And because of this, he was calculated by Taki Chiba, and he used his own Amaterasu to completely wipe out the possibility of his dodge. That''s right. Eliminate the possibility of dodge! To be honest, Taki Chiba''s speed at Jingmen was fully utilized just now. It was indeed very fast. However, his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel was not unattainable, and even captured his movements for the first time, and his body did it too. Complete defensive measures have been taken. To tell the truth, if he doesn''t have to eliminate his own Amaterasu, he can avoid it completely, or even avoid it perfectly, without being hurt by the slightest bit, and perhaps, waiting for an opportunity to counterattack. He may not be able to keep up with Taki Chiba''s speed, but with the eternal kaleidoscope, he can predict it. It is because to eliminate the fire of the Amaterasu in the hands, the eyes must be facing the fire of the Amateras, so I took a slow shot. When the eyes followed his movements, he took a slow shot, so I can only passively defend, not actively dodge. . There was also a series of attacks by Taki Chiba just now succeeded. And if the fire of the Amaterasu is not eliminated, this enhanced version of Amaterasu can burn his hands in just a few seconds, and the self-healing without seal may not necessarily have the effect of rebirth from a severed limb. The reason why my hand with charred skin and black bones can quickly recover is because it is still there, the cells on the hand are still there, even if it is almost dead, the water is completely evaporated. With this part of the cell, Muji self-healing can make the cell proliferate rapidly~www.novelhall.com~ or the vitality transfer leads to the resurrection of the cell, or it accelerates the division of the cell to a certain extent, fills the gap in this part, thereby Repair the "dead" hand. However, if the hand burns out, it may not be able to "grow" again. In the current situation, one hand was missing, then Uchiha Nobuhiko knew that he would never leave alive. Taki Chiba in front of him is no longer the Taki Chiba who poses no death threat to him. This is already a close battle of life and death! For Takichiba, for him... All! In other words, everything that happened just now was that he lifted a rock and smashed himself in the foot. The Amaterasu who was originally used to kill Taki Chiba turned out to be a weapon for Taki Chiba to restrain himself and seize the initiative! This made him startled and angry, and under the complex emotions, he felt regret now. "Kaka! Kaka!! Kaka!" However, no matter how he regretted it, there was no regret in the world for taking medicine. At this time, the ground under his back was more intensively cracked. A sense of dampness and coldness slowly floated on his back. no solution anymore! Can only... And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko was also quite decisive, and he didn''t think too much now, and the dark flame-like chakra was once again ignited around his body. Suzuo Nenghu, a stage start! "Boom!" And just at this moment, the ground under his back suddenly cracked, and the surging force instantly hit his back! "Crack!" The sound of cracking, instantly sounded from his spine! Then, just as top-heavy, like duckweed, he was thrown into the air! The dark mirror image in his eyes suddenly turned bright, he... Already in midair! Wonderful book house Chapter 2091： 1 hit this is Water escape? Isn''t it... Mu Dun? What is he going to do? In the turning line of sight, among the senses of Susano at the first stage, there is a constant shock of Susano that can almost smash this stage. Uchiha Nobuhiko perceives that this is water escape. Not Mu Dun! Not the wooden escape he imagined! Now he can use at least one stage of Susano. This Takichiba will not fail to see it. Now, the safest and most effective way to deal with Susano is to use the wooden Dunn, which is bound by the constraints of the wooden Dunk. As well as absorbing the characteristics of Chakra, he continued to weaken him until he could not use the first stage of Suzuo. For Takichiba, all he needs to do is tie him with the wood escape technique, and it is already a sure win. Because of the form of Amaterasu, he can''t use the full body of Suzunohu now, and Suzunohu''s pupil power seems to have entered a period of burnout, and he can barely use it for one stage, as long as during this period, continuous Weaken him, absorb his chakra, wait until his chakra is almost absorbed. No matter what, I can''t figure it out. Even if he can use his full body again. This point, this Takichiba is absolutely visible. Moreover, even if he didn''t use the wood escape technique to absorb his Chakra, with the wood escape technique, Taki Chiba was able to break through the first stage of Susano''s protection and strangle him. just It consumes more chakras! Ok? But thinking of this, his body turned uncontrollably, and the eyes of Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had subconsciously increased the output of Susano Chakra for one stage, suddenly lit up. Chakra? Could it be that he is almost reaching the limit! His chakra is about to run out? Do not! Impossible, his Chakra volume, under the eight secret arts, plus the power of the awakened pillars, his Chakra cannot be exhausted after only using these wooden escape techniques. He uses Among these wooden escapes, only the technique of bagging consumes chakras relatively speaking, and the technique of ranking is actually not too expensive. how is this possible Ok? It is his eight secret arts! It''s time for his eight secret arts, so he must fight quickly! As long as the time for the Eight Secret Techniques is up, his actions will be restricted, leading to failure, so first use water escape to save Chakra! In other words, he only has one blow left! The next series of attacks was his final blow! As long as you hold it down, you can win! And at this moment, he suddenly understood something. "Boom! Bang! Bang!" At this time, when a series of thoughts occurred in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind, the high-speed water column gushing from the ground burst in midair, and the huge water flow poured down like a waterfall, and the rumbling sound instantly spread. "Crack, click, click!" Then, at five locations tens of meters away from the water column burst, five cracks suddenly opened, and the ground nearby suddenly swelled, as if something was about to break out of the ground. Water escape, the art of dragon bite! At this moment, watching the mid-air flipping, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who hadn''t found the balance, slowly stopped the upward trend, Chiba''s hands snapped together, and the final seal was made. "Bang bang bang bang bang!" And at this moment, the bulge of the five pieces of ground exploded violently, and among the wet broken earth and flying, five huge and solid, as if each condensed a water dragon that is far beyond ordinary water dragons. , With a twisting momentum, spiraling upwards with each other, with five dragons fighting for beads, they bite down with one bite. "boom!" Five solid water dragons slammed into Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body, keeping their mouths open and biting, the waterfall burst open, like a dull thunder crash, overshadowing the rumbling sound, and spreading far away Drive. It''s the technique of the water prison again! What does he want to do! What is this last blow? At the same time, the first stage of Susano''s body was covered at the moment when the five dragons collided, and Uchiha Nobuhiko, who cracked several large cracks with a click, also stabilized under the collision. The whole person hung upside down on the impact of the five dragons, his eyes caught the emerald green figure in Jieyin again, such a thought flashed through his heart, and the ninjutsu that the young man was most used to using flashed through his mind. Water escape, the technique of water prison! Do not! Anyway, if I take this blow, I will win! However, this thought only flashed by, and Uchiha Nobuhiko was still very clear about the current exit. The eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel suddenly shrank. In an instant, in the sound of scoffing, the cracks that cracked were just naked eyes. Visible speed is recovering! The next step is to decide the outcome! "Wow!" And at the moment when it hit the waterfall, a series of thoughts flashed in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind. At the moment when Susano began to recover in the first stage, all the five dragons colliding from the waterfall suddenly stopped. In the air. Then, in the next instant, it suddenly closed toward the original route, forming a huge water ball almost two-thirds of the funnel-shaped pit below. After that, suddenly, the water polo shrank suddenly, shrinking by two-thirds suddenly. "Crack!" Suddenly, under the huge unimaginable water pressure, the nearly stage of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s repair was instantly covered with fine cracks, and in a short while, it would break. Can''t it? It''s totally necessary! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart suddenly shrank. "despair!" At this moment, Chiba took a sudden step with his right foot, raised his right hand, and opened his palm to the sky. At the same time, at the stall where he took this step, starting from the toe of the right foot of the step he took, the emerald green chakra coat began to slowly fade away, thinking about the upper part. Then, the chakra coat on the left foot, and the left hand, faded all the way towards his right hand. And as these chakras faded away, a small emerald light spot, also in the palm of his right hand, slowly rotated into ~www.novelhall.com~ like an emerald green mini spiral pill. And, as the emerald green chakra coat on his body is constantly fading upwards, this emerald green spot of light is constantly growing, as if this spot of light is rotating, constantly twisting and pulling the chakra coat on Chiba. Come here in general. "puff!" Within a few seconds, the light spot on Chiba''s hand was already a ball of light with a white inside and a green outside. The emerald green chakra coat on his body had already faded away. He was sweating profusely. Om! At this moment, a silent strange sound, in the center of this white ball of light with green inside, a solid deep purple light spot slowly rotated out, and then, like crazy It was as if it had swallowed this sphere of light, and in an instant it expanded to the entire sphere of light. In an instant, this sphere of light with white inside and green outside turned into a solid deep purple sphere. "Snapped!" And at this moment, Qianye suddenly stretched out his hand and held the dark purple sphere in his hand. "laugh!" Suddenly, Chiba''s white air of sneer rose between the fingers of his right fist! Then, I saw Thousand Chests raising their hands, sinking right foot, and suddenly using a standard javelin throwing posture, with all my strength, he threw out the dark purple in his right hand! Suddenly, a deep purple spear-shaped Chakra energy body flashed out, and it was near the water polo in an instant! "puff!" However, the water polo that had not touched the spear, and the tip of the spear was facing the position, suddenly opened, and a hollow passage leading directly to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was formed instantly. "Wow!" At this time, the huge water column that rushed Uchiha Nobuhiko into the sky all poured down, fell to the bottom of the pit, and blasted back into huge waves, pouring out all around. In an instant, engulf the juvenile throwing javelin! Wonderful book house Chapter 2092： after that cough! Under the huge impact, a light cough that couldn''t make any sound was spit out countless bubbles, the last bit of air was also vented on the painful chest hit by the huge wave. With a strong sense of suffocation, Chiba, who was pressed by the water to push out the last trace of air in his chest, suddenly opened his eyes, struggling violently with both hands and hands, rolling in the turbulent underwater current. "Om!" "Long!" And just at this moment, a strange explosion sounded like a hazy thunder, amidst the loud noise that almost made the water tremble, the violent light that made people unable to open their eyes, from here Lights up directly above the water. As if there was a huge ball of blazing light above the water. After going on for more than ten seconds, it dimmed. Then, suddenly, what seemed to be an explosion inside the sphere, the light and strange loud noises sounded again, illuminating everything, making people unable to open their eyes. Then it goes out. Then, the explosion blew up again and everything was illuminated again. All the time, after six cycles, it finally dimmed and everything turned into darkness. Everything also belongs to peace. With a sound of "puff", it seemed that more water poured down, and the water level began to rise continuously, and the turbulent flow that had calmed down began to flow again, but it was already quite flat. At this time, exhausted Chiba, who had been swept by the current and could not distinguish the direction, was already on the verge of suffocation. His hands and feet could hardly move. The whole person was floating in the water with the current and inertia. The brilliance in his eyes has already begun to fade. "Puff!" And just at this moment, amidst the dim sound of falling into the water, a figure, like a rag that was blown apart, fell into this underwater world, carrying a series of bubbles from a thousand tens of meters away. Ye''s eyes fell, slowly sinking to the bottom of the lake. Nobuhiko Uchiha! And at this moment, it seemed that something was being stimulated. In Chiba''s about to dissolve consciousness, a name suddenly sounded, with a roar. Then, as if all the survival instincts had been stimulated, Chiba went upstream frantically. "Wow!" Afterwards, on the calming lake surface, a hand suddenly stretched out of the water surface. Amid the long inhalation sound of "he" and the fragmentary sound of water, a figure slowly Climbed up from the bottom of the lake, knelt down on the surface of the lake, and began to breathe hard. Forget it... I missed the calculation of those currents that would form such a large lake! Almost... Almost drowned myself! After breathing for a while, Chiba remained kneeling and sitting on the ground, watching the ripples of the water droplets falling on his hair, and a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth. He missed the calculation again, or rather, miscalculated. At that time, using the water escape technique, just as Uchiha Nobuhiko thought, was to save chakras, and to save chakras was for the final blow. Everything is actually going on as Chiba thought. However, he did not expect that those water escapes, the amount of water generated out of thin air with his current strength, can be said to be almost unimaginable. The original second-generation Naruto Senshoukan was probably not so powerful. Water escape. Then, under the water... Exhausted, he was almost drowned by his own water escape. It turned out that I was already so strong, and I had come so far! At this time, after a bitter smile, Chiba was a little bit emotional, thinking that at the beginning, no, it should be said that he was a few years ago, or a little ninja who was troubled by the chakra consumption of the water escape technique. Now, he is already able to move easily. This is the water escape technique that changes the terrain. It is simply a gap in the sky. Looking at the huge lake that filled the entire deep pit and the mountain forest, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. but In the end, he still failed to integrate Yang Dun into it, and after all, he still failed to complete the jade seeking! But at this time, after such a thought flashed through, Qianye''s heart was quite regretful. For the last blow just now, he has not yet thought about the name of the attack. It has accommodated chakras with five changes in nature and shadows. No, it should be said that he has used shadows to form a perfect combination of wind, thunder, water and fire. The five nature changes of soil are only one step away from the ninjutsu of seeking Daoyu. During the injection of Yang Dun, he failed, and in the end he could only use this semi-finished product to launch the final blow. At that time, after the Jingmen mode was over, he had no way to complete the injection of Yang Yun. Moreover, when Yang Dun was injected, he also felt a huge repulsive force, I am afraid that if it is injected, it will only cause an explosion. In other words, he failed after all. Even if it continues, it is a failure. A new plan is needed. His previous assumptions were still wrong. After failing to merge the four nature changes for the first time, the plan that he came up with failed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In this battle, he may not be able to complete this quest. "However, looking at the appearance of Uchiha Nobuhiko just now, the effect of this blow should be enough." In the mist on the lake surface, Qianye''s figure slowly began to blur, but this murmur was slowly spread in this quiet. At this moment, it was quiet, and this soft whisper was also exceptionally clear. Then, there was another series of gasps. Sure enough... the Jingmen mode is very different from the other five modes, and I am too optimistic. After 70% of the consumption, the Jingmen mode has almost entered the limit consumption mode. It is estimated that if nothing is done, the Chakra will be lost in three minutes, and thus forced to contact the Jingmen mode. No way! If this goes on, no way! There is still something not done! At this time, after another breath, Qianye straightened up with difficulty, turned his head, looked in the direction of the village, and a hint of anxiety flashed in his eyes. At this moment, he was exhausted. In this state, its impossible to open the scene door mode. Even Dumen cant even open the wound door mode. He is in pain all over his body. The few Chakras that are left can almost heal himself without a seal. Not anymore. However, the current situation is not over yet. It can even be said that it has just begun. The real battle has just begun. Before the night of Nine Tails is over, there is still a real battle to be fought. His state is absolutely impossible! It is absolutely impossible! I Miscalculated again? There is no room left to face the last one? At this time, Chiba''s face began to pale slightly. Wonderful book house Chapter 2093： Emergency Anyway...this is the first step. If there is no way to complete this step, then there is no possibility to continue. In any case, what to do now must be done. The next thing, let''s talk about it next. If this step is not completed, then there is nothing left. Amidst the sound of splashing water, Qianye, who had a pale face, slowly stood up. As the fog grew thicker, his heart slowly made up his mind. In the current situation, he has no retreat. This can only be done. Moreover, in fact, his current situation is not as bad as he thought. After all, he has not adapted to the power of the body to awaken the pillars. In other words, the awakening of the power between the pillars in his body seemed to have not stopped. At this moment, Chiba clearly felt that the chakra he had consumed was recovering at a speed beyond normal. Just now, he had only left less than 10% of the normal chakra. , Has recovered to about 10%. This speed is almost incredible. Although the scene door mode that he was forced to close when the scene door mode consumed 15% and a half left, he still saved some physical strength, but it was not as fast as he can recover Chakra like now. That''s right, the recovery of Chakra is now very fast. Generally speaking, there are two conditions for a ninja to recover chakras. First, it must be supplemented with energy, eating and taking medicine. Second, it must have time. Chakra is a perfect fusion of mental energy and physical energy, and spiritual energy The energy of the body can be compared to the essence of human consciousness and spirit and the concentrated essence of body cell energy. The consumption of chakras means the consumption of energy and spirit of the human body. In addition to eating and replenishing energy, it also requires considerable rest, such as sleep. It''s like over-exercising, and you need a good rest and recovery. So, Chakra recovery is actually a rather slow process. Generally speaking, as in the current situation, Chiba has to recover even 30% of the chakras, or less, it takes a day, unless it is drugs, those he made specifically for the recovery of chakras, but these drugs are more or less There are some side effects, as the Chinese medicine doctor said in the past, it is three-point poison. Although he has almost neutralized the bad ingredients in the medicine, it will still cause damage to the body if it is taken too much and for a long time. Damage, even irreversible damage. Now, in just a few minutes, so many Chakras have been recovered. Chiba estimated that as long as he stays in place for three to five hours, Chakras can recover to 40-50%. This is already very amazing. . And, more importantly, generally speaking, the chakra of the ninja is difficult to recover without eating. Part of the chakra is body energy, which is a collection of cellular energy, and the source of cellular energy is Only by eating and taking medicine, mental energy can be replenished by the surface of the water, but it is basically impossible to replenish cell energy without eating. Although cells can consume fat to produce energy, this process is generally in a natural state, such as being hungry. The degree of fat will be consumed. Even ninjas will not consume fat through their own consciousness. Of course, there are some special cases, such as the use of chakras that are beyond the bodys current capacity, and if the operation is forced to absorb enough chakras, fat will be consumed suddenly, such as the one in the original book. The situation where the series suddenly became thin. For example, when Ding Cis butterfly transformation and Nagato ran away, he summoned an outside golem... Moreover, Chiba is not getting thinner now, nor is it consuming fat, as if it overdrafts the body to supplement chakras. Obviously, this should be a manifestation of the power between the pillars. In other words, because of the vitality bestowed on him by the cells of the thousand hands, the three words vitality are actually quite indescribable. Literally, it should be some kind of resilience, which makes one''s body more resistant to beatings, has a higher resilience, and is more difficult to eliminate. However, in terms of subdivision, it is not only that, it is a bit difficult to describe, how to put it, it should be that cells are more active and easier to produce energy. Cells also have a certain ability to repair themselves, and each cell will produce more and more active energy under the same supplement. Vitality is also reflected in immunity, and even cell activity directly metabolizes some poisons. In terms of poisons, there is high resistance. Generally weak and chronic poisons basically do not work. The medium poison will also be immune to a considerable part of the vitality. Although it is still harmful, it is not that big and will not be fatal. There is a small chance that it will be metabolized. With high-level and deadly poisons, the vitality can also maintain the signs of life for a long time, and will not be metabolized, but the efficacy of the drug will be weakened and the duration will be shortened a lot. It can also greatly reduce the probability of death from poisoning. The manifestation of vitality is very complicated. At least, as far as Chiba feels, he doesn''t know how to explain this new ability, and it is a permanent chakra level enhancement. However, Chiba can only attribute this kind of chakra recovery speed to vitality. The power he has gained is now the power of the eight doors, the fully adapted body of the localization, and the power between the pillars. And what he can think of now, there is only one possibility, that is ~www.novelhall.com~ His localized and fully adapted body has begun to completely awaken the fairy body of the power of the pillars, and it is mature and complete. Fairy human body. So it can have such resilience. It is possible to reply to Chakra like this, and, it is very possible, to reply to Chakra''s situation like this, only once. Because the potential of the cells that have swallowed the inter-column cells is being fully released, his body is transitioning to another level, and the improvement caused by the transition is making up for the chakras he consumes. After all, the amount of chakras in the mature fairy human body is still To be far beyond his current Chakra. In other words, his body is upgraded, the upper limit of blue is increasing, and the increased part is just as a supplement, filling his blue bar. Of course, although the situation is not as bad as he thought, it is not as optimistic as it is. This speed of recovery, and his current Chakra volume, is still not enough, far from enough. "Chichi!" At this moment, Chiba made up his mind. When the fog became thicker, Chiba''s eyebrows appeared, and a purple diamond-shaped mark slowly appeared. Snapped! At the moment when this diamond-shaped mark appeared, one of the nine small diamonds formed by the complex sealing technique at the center of Chibas eyebrows was already filled with another small diamond of Chakra, suddenly fragmented. Got out. The Chakra around Moying level poured out, spreading out with a special kind of fluctuation, and instantly filled the whole body. In an instant, the cells of Chiba''s body, which were already relatively active, became extremely active under the stimulation of this special fluctuating chakra, like a shark smelling a fishy odor, and swallowed frantically. "Boom!" And at this moment, a bubble floated up from the deep water and burst at Qianye''s feet. () Chapter 2094： side effect "Ok?" Although the sound of the bubbles bursting at the feet is small, in this quiet atmosphere, this small, slight sound is extremely clear, and because the chakra in the Yin seal is released, the whole body cells and the limited Chiba, who replenished energy and was all over comfortably, caught this sound very keenly. Subconsciously, he lowered his head. An illusion? However, all he saw was a calm lake, nothing unusual. Not to mention bubbles, there is not even a trace of waves. It should be... an illusion. If it is Uchiha Nobuhiko, the attack has almost arrived. Then, he frowned and vetoed what he thought when he caught this sound. However, I still want to be faster! The recovery still needs to be faster! Although he rejected what he had just thought, Qianye''s face still showed a hint of eagerness, and at the same time, when the eagerness flashed by, he couldn''t help but glance behind him. He took a look behind him in the direction of the village that was being attacked by the giant beast. However, his eagerness was of little use after all. The Chakra of Yin Seal is constantly broken down into physical energy and a little spiritual energy in some strange fluctuations, which is absorbed by his now exhausted body. This process is like digestion after eating. It is not anxious. . His body absorbs the physical and mental energy that is decomposed from the chakra, which is originally slow, and is different from passing the decomposition of the chakra to others. His own body seems to be responsive to the decomposed physical and mental energy. The absorption power is very low. When the body energy and mental energy decomposed by the chakras around the shadow level are transmitted to the Bofeng Shuimen, the Bofeng Shuimen almost absorbs them immediately. However, when it is absorbed by oneself, it is always surprisingly slow, and with the escape, it is estimated that the final absorption is over, and 60% of the body energy decomposed by chakras can be absorbed by one''s own cells to restore physical strength. It''s already pretty good. It may be that these chakras that are gushing out are in a kind of strange fluctuation, that is, when Chiba was studying the creation and regeneration, he discovered a kind of medical chakra that reversely decomposes the chakra, one type but different frequency The whole body is also in this frequency band, which leads to the relationship that although the cells are very excited, the absorption capacity is weakened. And with his exhausted body now, the energy decomposed by 60% of Chakra could not recover much energy. This is just a stopgap measure. "Hopefully, it can be restored to a minimum, and it would be nice to get a minute." And feeling the recovery of his physical strength, there was no optimism on Chiba''s face. If it can be filled with another Xiaoyin Seal, it will be fine. At the same time, such a thought suddenly flashed through his mind. One more Yin Seal is full, then he can have an extra shadow level of Chakra, which can break down some more body energy, feed back the flesh, let the cells get more energy, and then, match the current cell vitality , He can recover his physical strength in a short time, and as long as he has physical strength, he can continue to fight. With his current body alone, even if Chakra was recovering relatively quickly, he would not be able to cope with the next battle. His condition is already very bad. Even the current backfeeding is nothing more than a method out of nowhere. Chiba is not sure how effective it will be. As for this Xiao Yin Seal, it was Chibas transformation of Yin Seal. During this period, as his understanding of sealing technique gradually surpassed this era, gradually, for him, Yin Seal was no longer What a complicated sealing technique. At the same time, with the improvement of seal technique knowledge, Chiba gradually felt that the disadvantage of Yin Seal became more and more obvious, that is, if it is not full, it cannot be used. In other words, Chiba cannot be used when the Yin Seal is not full. However, even if his knowledge of sealing technique surpassed this era, it cannot be said that it is beyond the sealing technique of the Maelstrom family, the sealing technique of the Maelstrom family, tracing the roots, can definitely be traced back to the Six Paths era, Chibas knowledge, There is still a long way to go from the sealing technique level of the Six Dao Era. Although it is not certain whether the Yin Seal was invented by Uzumaki Mito or a product left over from the Six Ways, but even if it was invented by the Uzumaki Kettle, the first generation Nine, who mastered many sealing techniques of the Uzumaki clan, tame the nine tails. The seal technique level of the tail man Zhuli, I''m afraid, Chiba can''t say that it surpassed her, at most it is infinitely close. He has no way to completely deconstruct the Yin Seal. Many key points are still incomprehensible by Chiba, and cannot be completely deconstructed. He has no way to completely disassemble this seal technique and make up for its shortcomings. In the end, he can only use the enchantment technique. Some knowledge of, and some things of the spell seal technique, divided the original Yin seal that could store the largest tail beast chakra into nine small Yin seals. It may be because of the incomplete division. Each Xiaoyin Seal does not evenly divide the capacity of the Tail Beast-class Chakra, but each can only accommodate just the shadow-class Chakra. The total capacity is reduced to nine times the amount of movie chakras. However, the advantage of the Xiaoyin Seal is that it has a short filling cycle ~www.novelhall.com~ and can be used separately. Although there are still rigid rules that cannot be used when the filling is not filled, it only takes a short time to fill a Xiaoyin Seal. Basically, you can store one in a month, and with the various technologies that Chiba currently masters, even if only one is fully stored, it has a great effect. In particular, Chiba itself is not entirely dependent on normal Chakra operations. For example, the current situation. After the scene door mode was lifted, although Chiba had retained a certain amount of chakras, he also retained some of the most basic physical strength. At least it was not a problem to stand calmly and calmly, but in fact, his body could no longer In the battle, if you force the battle, I am afraid, now Konoha can easily defeat him with any Shinobu. There are side effects of the Jingmen mode. At least, Chiba, who has not adapted to the Jingmen mode, has a feeling of stagnation in his thinking. His thinking speed has dropped. The reaction speed has also dropped. The perception is also quite dull. Otherwise, he should have noticed that bubble when it floated from the bottom of the water without exploding. In such a quiet environment. It can be said that Chiba has entered a period of weakness. Fortunately, now Chakra''s backfeeding is alleviating this period of weakness. "Bobobo...bobobo...bobobobobo..." At this moment, when Qianye''s thoughts drifted away a little, a large wave of bubbles suddenly surged under his feet. The sneer''s heat suddenly evaporated from the burst of these bubbles. "Puff puff puff!" Then, in the next second, his feet stretched to several tens of meters in front, and the lake boiled. "this is!" In this instant, Qianye''s face changed sharply, and he blurted out with a sound. Nobuhiko Uchiha... coming! Chapter 2095： attack "Boom Boom Boom..." "Chichichichi..." The quiet lake surface was completely disturbed by the sudden boiling. A boiling zone about one person''s width stretched from the center of the lake to the feet of Chiba. The steam evaporated, and in the dark night, there was originally a black lake underneath. , A deeper black, I don''t know when, has covered this boiling zone. How fast! At this time, Chiba, who couldn''t help but change color, had calmed down as quickly as possible. Perhaps because of the weak period, he lost his temper in just an instant. However, after a cry of exclamation, he recovered his calmness. After experiencing that cruel memory, his ability to stay calm and restore calm in a crisis can be said to have been quite exercised. At this moment, Chiba looked down at the deeper shadows under his feet and the hot heat that could be felt through the Shinobi shoes, but there was no panic, and he did not even leave the boiling zone. meaning. It''s just that I looked quietly, and then his eyes fell on the end of the boiling zone in the middle of the lake. Was the attack at that level just delayed for such a short time? Is the self-healing Muji he awakened faster than mine? But at this moment, Qianye''s mind flashed through his calm heart. At the same time, in his mind, suddenly flashed past the figure that had fallen into the bottom of the lake like a rag when he was about to suffocate and faint. Although he was on the verge of a coma at that time, what he could see was very clear at that time. Nobuhiko Uchiha was completely scorched, and even if he was not dead, he could not recover so quickly. At least, according to his awakened non-printing self-healing ability, he can''t recover in a short time. And now, the changes on the lake are obviously because Uchiha Nobuhiko is not dead, and it can cause such a big change. It can only show that Uchiha Nobunhiko''s ability to heal without seal is much better than him. Although the power between the pillars was also obtained, there was still a gap between the two. He inherited the Mu Dun between Senjuju, and was able to play a very powerful Mu Dun in a short time, but Uchiha Nobuhiko has not awakened. If he awakens Mu Dun, Chibas series of attacks just now, he It is completely possible to use Mu Dun to resolve it without relying on Susao Nohu. It is absolutely impossible to throw that blow at Chiba. Obviously, after everyone adapts to the intercolumn cells, the ability to wake up is not necessarily. Now, the same Muji self-healing, it is very possible that Uchiha Nobuhiko inherited more complete and mature, any injury can be repaired in a relatively short time, of course, this may consume more chakras, but Uchi Ha Nobuhiko is originally from the Uchiha clan, and he has also awakened the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. The chakras in his own are extraordinary. Perhaps, the original work has always clearly shown the thousand hands and the Uzumaki clan, especially the protagonist Uzumaki. The chakra volume of human beings is huge, but it ignores the huge chakra volume of the Uchiha clan. They are both immortal bloodlines. Although the Uchiha clan only inherits the eyes of the immortal, its body is after all the descendants of the immortal. , Chakra is far beyond the average ninja, but it is not as prominent as Senju Maelstrom. Later, it can be seen from Sasukes effortlessly putting on the armor of Susano Nakachi on the Nine-tailed Naruto, and the use of nine Earthburst stars to seal the tail beast at a time. Sasukes Chakra is also extremely Huge, no tail beast level, no one believed it. And this Uchiha Nobuhiko itself has quite a large amount of chakras, coupled with the power of the awakening pillars, the amount of chakras can only be more than Chiba, it is impossible to be less, and it is definitely better than Chiba in the King Gate mode. A lot more. It is completely possible to support multiple body-level Muji self-healing, and from the battle just now, the recovery speed of Uchiha Nobuhiko seems to be much faster than Chiba. And Chiba''s Muji self-healing, relatively speaking, has not yet reached the recovery speed of creation and regeneration. If it is like Uchiha Nobuhiko''s visceral healing before, I am afraid that Chiba cannot complete it without the help of creation and regeneration. This level is actually not a question of the amount of chakra, but Chiba''s Muji self-healing ability, which is weaker than Uchiha Nobuhiko''s. If Uchiha Nobuhiko''s healing power is a perfect score of 10, then Chiba''s healing power is only about 5-6 points. Of course, Chiba can achieve full marks with the creation and regeneration, but, relatively speaking, it is far weaker than Uchiha Nobuhiko in terms of self-healing without seal. Chiba actually knows this. This is completely visible. However, what he didn''t expect was that Uchiha Nobunhiko''s self-healing without seal was so exaggerated. In the situation just now, it is not an exaggeration to describe Uchiha Nobuhiko''s condition with outer focus and Linnen, but, in such a short period of time, Uchiha Nobuhiko was able to regroup, and might even bring more violent attacks! "Oh...I really hope, a little more time~www.novelhall.com~ And at this moment, thinking of this, watching the darker and deeper black under the lake, and the darker and more intense black boiling , Qianye has completely recovered his calm and calm face, revealing a trace of sigh. In his mouth, he also sighed slightly. "Bobobobo!" And just at this moment, it was extremely boiling, and the steam sneered to a certain degree of violent boiling zone, slowly bulging upwards, and there was already a long strip of pitch black under the lake, like thick ink. This is the time! At this time, Chiba''s eyes condensed suddenly, and his feet exploded suddenly. With the boiling hot water splashing in all directions, his figure suddenly flashed and disappeared into a long strip of pitch black that swelled like a huge wave. Boiling zone. "Wow!" At this moment, the moment Chiba''s figure disappeared, the boiling zone that bulged like a horizontal ridge burst open suddenly, like a volcanic eruption, and a huge wall of black flames like a tsunami suddenly disappeared from The bursting bulge skyrocketed from the water. In just a short time, it was like a heat wave that could melt the stone. "Om!" Amid the heavy burning sound, a wall of pitch-black flames pierced into the sky that seemed to divide the lake surface! "Wow!" And at the end of the wall of flame, the huge hand wrapped in black flame armor that was suddenly raised from below the water surface accompanied by the black wall of flame, the huge waterfall fell, and layers of water roared out. "Snapped!" At the same time, on the right side of the wall of flames and dozens of meters away from the left side of the arm, a huge block suddenly spiraled up in the crisp clap of applause, wrapping up the suddenly flashing young man tightly. Water escape, water front wall! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2096： No "Wow!" The swirling and converging water front walls sealed all the dead spots and isolated the hot temperature. so close. Sure enough, it was Susano''s great sword, and Uchiha Nobuhiko was fully equipped with Susano''s great sword! After feeling the damp rushing toward his face, Chiba glanced at his left shoulder for a moment, and slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Afterwards, he slowly let go of his clasped hands. For him, it is no longer a rare thing for him to form a water wall with just one seal. Even in such a place where there is water, he can release a very powerful forbearance without the seal. Surgery. However, at this time he breathed a sigh of relief, but it was not because he had formed the water wall technique and received enough protection, but because his judgment was correct and he had escaped. That''s right, escaped a disaster. Although the attack just now seemed simple, he noticed it in a timely manner, but if he drew so fast, this attack might have completely burned him to ashes. The reason is that Uchiha Nobuhikos attack was an attack by Susana. This giant blades attack seemed slow and awkward, but in fact it was surprisingly fast and very flexible. It was just because it was too huge, so it was in humans In the vision, it looks a little slow. In fact, this sword is very fast. Moreover, it is not only very fast, but also very flexible. If you hide faster, with the size and attack speed of the giant sword, you only need a slight deflection. The distance of tens of meters that he has transferred out of the water is completely and Did not move the same. Just now, if the timing for him to hide was a little earlier, then he was probably already bathed in the dark flames. Now, I am afraid that it has already moved to the bliss. Fortunately, in order to save some chakras at that time, more chakras were invested in that hit, and the water escape combination with the strongest restraint force at that time was used to create such a large lake. Otherwise, at this time, with his The situation, this water front wall and the water instant body just now, I am afraid that neither can be used. In other words, it can be used, but the next thing he faces may also be defeat. Now the Chakra in his body is in a kind of fluctuation, continuously decomposing and feeding back the body. In fact, only a small part can be used. Of course, he can also interrupt the decomposition, but once it is interrupted, I am afraid that it cannot be used. This kind of band. This is a kind of art that was accidentally discovered when researching creation and regeneration, which should belong to the category of medical ninjutsu. The conditions for its activation, at least the shadow-level chakra volume, are not without any conditions. This kind of technique not only requires extremely strong chakra fine control ability, but also a minimum chakra amount. The lower limit of this chakra amount is the shadow level chakra amount. Now that the small Yin seal inside Chiba''s body and the normal chakra from the previous Jingmen mode are only half left, it is completely impossible to use this technique anymore. And in such a place with a huge amount of water, whether it is the water instant or the water wall, the consumption is extremely small, and this lake is originally the main body of Chiba''s surgery, and these two arts require investigation. Carat, with the current normal chakra volume in Chiba, it can almost be said that the consumption is very small. "Boom!" At this moment, as if being hit by a huge impact, the wall of the rotating water front trembled suddenly, and the entire rotating water flow seemed to stagnate. After a while, it continued to rotate, thickly protected. Chiba is the most central place. Is the water wave? But after hearing this sound, looking at the situation in front of him, Chiba''s face did not change at all, and he still maintained a somewhat relieved appearance. Through the sound of the impact and the time when the current was stagnant, Chiba''s mind almost flashed through the half of the body for the first time. The whole body was cut up and cut, and the huge sword and the forearm part of the arm rushed out of the water, bringing a lot of The water fell from mid-air, and the huge waves roared towards the lake. Where will the real attack come from? At the same time, a trace of vigilance flashed in his eyes. Although it was just a water wave, it doesn''t mean that it won''t matter if the wind and the waves are calm. Nobuhiko Uchiha could not make a single blow, and the second blow could come at any time. Even after the instantaneous body is over, the water wall is used immediately to prevent Uchiha Nobuhikos pursuit. Uchiha Nobuhikos eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel seems to be able to control the flames of Amaterasu, which is different from Sasukes addition of soil life. , Sasukes addition to the earth is to make Amaterasu produce changes in form, such as turning into arrows. And this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s control of Amaterasu is more like a remote control. While changing the form of Amaterasu, it also has a certain degree of controllability. Moreover, Uchiha Nobuhiko can control the Amaterasu to the extreme form changes. Degree. Those spiral skylight flame spikes are the ultimate form of change. It''s a bit like the principle of the S-level ninjutsu that Chiba often uses when his mastery of Chakra''s form changes reaches the limit. This water escape technique is to prevent Uchiha Nobuhiko from manipulating the huge amount of Amaterasu flames generated by that sword, and attacking him when it is not allowed to happen. In fact, for Uchiha Nobuhiko, in addition to his previous ability to control time and space ~www.novelhall.com~ his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, the fully physical Susano and Amaterasu have already It is the strongest attack and defense power. There is no need for Uchiha Nobuhiko to use other powers. Sometimes simple is the strongest. Moreover, his simplicity is still the strongest of the two simple types, MAX attack power and MAX defense power. Right now, the most suitable ones are Susanenhu and Amaterasu. There is no need for too many bells and whistles. If Uchiha Nobuhiko has too many bells and whistles in the face of enemies like Chiba, he might be used by Chiba and hit him in the foot. Moreover, Nobuhiko Uchiha has already experienced it once. This is still the simplest and strongest way to attack. And Chiba is also very clear that Uchiha Nobuhiko is best to use, and even in a sense, only these two can be used. And this wall of water, how much can give Chiba a chance, will not be directly hit by Amaterasu, and in this huge amount of water, and the water is still part of Chiba''s art, Chiba is in Within a distance of tens of meters, it can still be used continuously at a very small cost. How much, can escape some crises. However, even so, Chiba still miscalculated. Yes, I miscalculated. Nobuhiko Uchiha did not continue to attack. Even, nothing happened. The only movement can be heard only by the sound of Chiba. The underwater giant stood up, the sound of the agitated water waves hitting the wall of the water front, and the waves caused by the water waves at the feet of Chiba. . Nobuhiko Uchiha did not attack again. Even after Chiba withdrew from the water wall, he did not attack! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2097： Suspicious "Wow!" The thick rotating water curtain fell heavily on the surface of the water, and what burned on the water surface was like a dark wall of flames that had split the center of the lake and stretched out dozens of meters away from the lake surface. One of the empty water. Really...no attack? And on the water surface tens of meters to the right of the water curtain, a ray of water splashed, and a figure suddenly flashed on the originally calm lake, but he glanced over here, and the flame height has returned to normal farther. , After the black flames burning quietly on the lake caught his eyes, such a thought flashed in his heart. Then, the next moment, his gaze fell on the black giant sword in his hand, burning with black flames, as if wearing a flame tengu mask with a black flame armor, the two upper limbs at the back contracted into wings. Of the giant. Suzuo can be a complete body! Moreover, it is Susano Noguchi under the special ability of Uchiha Nobuhiko! The blazing temperature continued to spread toward the place where the giant was standing, and the surface of the water under the giant''s feet was even more white. The bubbles rolled and boiled endlessly, and the entire giant gradually enveloped a layer of white mist that was steaming upward. A heavy pressure rushed toward his face. No, the intention to attack? Still in... However, in the face of the rolling heat wave and the pressure of the giant, Chiba''s face did not change in any way, he was still calm and calm, and his gaze crossed the distance between up and down and fell on the eye of the giant. Among gems. Is it finally out... but At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who put down his hands, noticed this fearless gaze, and such a thought flashed through his mind. "Chichi...chichi..." At the same time, the white gas that snorted from his body finally disappeared. Has it recovered? So fast! Sure enough, much faster than me! And the disappearance of this vain air was noticed by Chiba who was staring here, and such a thought flashed in his mind. Although I had long thought about it, but seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s bare skin white and tender except for his ragged clothes, Chiba''s heart was still a little bit surprised. But why? Why didnt I attack? The opportunity just now was to attack the enemys place. Although the water front could buy me a certain amount of time to avoid his second attack, I can use Uchiha Nobuhikos eternal kaleidoscope to write the wheel. The first time I caught the landing point of Shuishan''s body, when that time, only a light glance, Amaterasu can launch a second attack. If it is fast enough, it can hit me when I use the second water wall. Just now, it was definitely the most suitable time to attack. Why, there is no attack? And now, it seems, his expression seems a bit... Kind of... Hesitate! Is this Uchiha Nobuhiko hesitating? At this moment, after the surprise flashed in Qianye''s heart, there was a series of surprises. To be honest, for about five minutes, he waited for five minutes in his own water wall until the burning pain on his left shoulder made him unable to concentrate, and he doubted Uchiha Nobuhikos motives. , And even felt that Uchiha Nobuhiko might have bypassed him and went to the village. Only then did the water front be removed. After all, he couldn''t see the outside world in the water front. While covering his figure, he also blocked his sight. Of course, after he canceled, he wouldn''t be stupidly standing still, and at the same time he canceled, he used Shuishan, and he reached the current position. However, it now appears that Uchiha Nobuhiko seems to have any plans, and has no plans to attack him. In other words, the plan to kill. The Jingmen mode has been lifted. It was lifted deliberately to lure me into the bait, or, I can''t support it anymore and can only lift it. Now, although there are still quite a lot of Chakra in his body, it is rapidly being consumed. Is this his secret technique that has not been shown, or is it a sequelae of his eight secret techniques? The King Gate is already very close to the limit of the human body. Although he can reduce the burden of the King Gate by about 70% and fully utilize the Chakra released by the King Gate, it does not mean that after the secret technique of reducing loss is over, no side effects. The rapid loss of these remaining chakras is likely to be a side effect of his eight secret arts. What should I do next? In this way, can you really defeat him completely? I dont have much chakra left! No risk! At this time, as Chiba expected, Uchiha Nobuhiko was indeed hesitating, and the content of the hesitation, I am afraid that all Ren Ze who has suffered a loss in Chiba''s hands will basically have such troubles. As an enemy, Takichiba is in poor condition and can even be easily defeated. But is it really that Takichiba is too weak to withstand a blow? still is It is just a foreshadowing of another trap. Really, hesitating... Why, why do you hesitate? In this case, it should be a sure chance. Why hesitate? From his eternal kaleidoscope, it seems that the chakra in my body should be constantly losing. Should be more convinced... At this time, Chiba has also determined that this Uchiha Nobuhiko is indeed hesitating. At this moment, there is no King Gate mode. Although he intentionally avoided Uchiha Nobuhikos eyes, he can still see Uchiha Nobuhikos face. Those subtle hesitant looks on the scene. Ok? wrong! This is not what he is hesitant about! Its not whether Im really weak and vulnerable~www.novelhall.com~ can I kill me in this section, but... Then, in the next second, a flash of light flashed in Qianye''s heart, and his mind suddenly opened up. Suddenly, he suddenly understood something. Understood, the reason why Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t do it! "Ah" Then, thinking of this, the corner of Chiba''s mouth couldn''t help showing a smile. A touch of a calm but helpless smile! Ok? Laughed? He smiled? At this moment, seeing Chiba suddenly laugh, the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes visibly jumped, and his heart stunned. what happened? The chakra he had lost has completely disappeared? In him, only a handful of... Do not! How did the Chakra in his body start to recover? Is it possible... Just now, is it a real side effect? Isn''t it a mystery? Not seduced? Then, in the next second, his face changed slightly, and suddenly he found something. "Ok?" In this second, Chiba''s face also changed. "Bang bang bang bang bang!" Then, in the next instant, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face changed slightly, and the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pattern suddenly shrank. Afterwards, amid a series of flames, four high walls of flames suddenly ignited around Chiba''s body, which strictly surrounded him. Then, the top of Chiba''s head suddenly went dark. The huge sword burning with pitch black flame, smashed down! "Boom!" Suddenly, the huge sword slashed down, and sparks of water splashed! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2098： Metamorphosis It''s a mystery. It''s really not enough to fight anymore. It''s a trap. It''s a trapped beast. Everything is good, but, alone, I can''t hesitate! I hesitated, maybe it was what Takichiba wanted. Even, it will cause even worse consequences than being caught in a trap! The Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel reflected in the eyes of the sharply slashed giant sword, as well as being slashed by the heat and the sword, with the sneered white air and boiling bubbles thinking about the Uchiha Nobuhiko extending ahead, holding it. Manipulating the right hand that was cut down by Susanoh with a sword to make a slash to fall, with his left hand behind his back, staring at the splattering black flame that was cut by a sword. "Kakka!" And just after this series of thoughts flashed in his mind, the aftermath of this slash of the full body in the form of Amaterasu has spread all the way to the lake, rushing straight into the forest on the opposite side, and suddenly the ground One is divided into two, sand and rocks walk around, forest trees fall down one after another, filling in the ravine cracked under the might of this sword. "Boom!" In the end, the aftermath of this sword, with pure destruction, stopped the destruction when it hit something hard. But the mountains and forests that carried the lake trembled slightly during the impact, and it took a while to calm the attack. "Chichichichichi!" The mountain trembled, and then slowly subsided, the thick steaming steam also replaced the mist on the lake, filled it, covering everything here, even in the distance It seemed to everyone that the giant, who was burning with jet black flames, also became fascinating. It''s like being covered by this white mist of hot air. I can only see a huge black shadow in the thick fog, almost like an illusion. "Wow...bang..." And just at this moment, when the thick fog was filled, the big empty wave created by that sword cut also hit the shore around the lake heavily, with a loud and muffled sound, and the water burst into a flying stream. The high aroused in the air, like a pouring rain, crackling, and it was pouring out in the closely connected forest on the shore, with the sound of rain. "Chichichi...chichi...chichi..." However, such a huge movement did not make Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze even a minute away, and within his line of sight, the walls of fire formed by the previous underwater attacks are already at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye. It was extinguished, almost cut off with this sword, Yu Wei calmed down, and as the lake flooded back, these redundant fires of sunlight were almost extinguished. Even at this moment, under the Great Sword Sword, the ring-shaped wall of flame that enveloped Taki Chiba, which was instantly condensed, has almost disappeared, leaving only the huge one that burned with pitch black flames but did not spread. On the giant blade that looked like a two-handed epee, there was the fire of the sky. This Takichiba is proficient in the sealing technique, especially in the use of the seal of the fire seal, and can even form the seal of the fire seal directly on the technique of wood hardening just now, and can seal and release the fire of Amaterasu at an extremely fast speed. Before, when he used that blow, the lake swallowed him, and the scroll seal that sealed all my previous Amaterasu Fire scrolls should have been lost, and he should never be given Amaterasu Fire again. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko had such a thought in his mind. At the same time, his mind flashed past when the deep purple solid spear struck, and when it was about to explode, Taki Chiba that his eyes caught was swallowed by his own water. At that time, the seal scroll that was swept by a huge wave and sank to the bottom of the lake. Although he was assaulted at the time, Nobuhiko Uchiha was always paying attention to Nataki Chiba. In order to prevent being restrained by Taki Chiba''s incredible sealing technique, Uchiha Nobuhiko immediately extinguished all the Amaterasu fires. "Wow...wow..." And just after the fire of this daylight was completely extinguished, in the waves of water, the entire lake slowly calmed down in the thick white mist, and the rain on the edge of the mountain forest over there began to stop sparsely. In just a few seconds of the sword, the only thing left from this slash was the head gully that spread to the shore and was filled with debris and broken trees. Unexpectedly, one day, I will be forced to do this. She was so frightened that she dared not relax for a moment. Even if I have a stronger power, even a height that I have not reached in the past, even if my strength has been greatly improved, I can only be frightened, cautious, and dare not take one more step or retreat. step. Even when Takichiba was at its weakest, he did not dare to attack! Really... At the same time, there was an uncharacteristically self-deprecating smile at the corner of his mouth, watching the backflowing back, the impact gradually calming the waves, the lake that flooded the waves of two-thirds of the giant sword. As well as the burning reflection on the lake, Uchiha Nobuhiko laughed mockingly. At this moment, not only did he not feel any anger because of his gaffe, fear and hesitation just now, he even had a strong helpless self-deprecating at his behavior. But it seems to admit that his opponent is better than himself~www.novelhall.com~ This situation is hard to imagine in this situation that has been reincarnated and I dont know how many lives, but still has not changed the most important part of his character. A flawed Uchiha Nobuhiko appeared. At this moment, it seems that this Uchiha Nobuhiko calmed down in an instant, discarding the pride and defiance accumulated by the countless killings of the traversers who were rebirths, and sincerely or convincingly admitted that an outsider is better than himself. Strong. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hand is behind his back, and the other is slashing, staring at the huge sword and the lake where the huge sword cuts into, as if to see through the lake, as if slowly beginning to exude a breath. . A kind of long-distance, calm and even quiet, and even some figures are somewhat elevated. One kind, after experiencing those cruel memories, Chiba exudes a calm and calm temperament similar to that. As if transformed. Something fundamentally changed. I finally understand why...why this Takichiba, even when he is weak, even if there is a far stronger existence like Yezukibi, Chiyo or even the third generation Raikage, they can''t beat him. This Takichiba... But at this time, such a thought flashed through Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart from the stall that gradually spread out. "Boom..." At this moment, the moment his thoughts flashed, a string of bubbles suddenly rose up a little further away from where the giant sword entered the water, surfaced, and burst open. "Boom Boom..." Then, in the next moment, there is another string. "Bobobobo...bobobobo...bobobobo..." After that, there are more strings of bubbles. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2099： Mood is a bit complicated I always feel a bit complicated. Looking at the string of bubbles floating and bursting, a complex color flashed across Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face. The corners of the mouth were slightly raised, and it seemed to be slightly depressed. It seems to be happy, but also disappointed. However, this is also good! At least, there is no need to misestimate the combat power of this Takichiba, and there is no need to cautiously suspect anything. Now, at this moment, it''s the end! And as the emotions of happiness or disappointment flashed, the last trace of confusion in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart completely disappeared. Then, he straightened up slightly, and slowly retracted his right hand, which was like a split. If he is so simple and cleaned up, it will make me even more suspicious, right now, just right! I dont have many chakras! That''s it! This time, he must be defeated, completely defeated! And at this moment, the moment he withdrew his hand, he raised his head slightly, and under his broken hair, the pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheels shone with bright red brilliance. The intense fighting spirit that hadn''t appeared in his eyes for a long time, at this moment, completely The burst out. "Boom!" And just at this moment, the complete body in the form of Amaterasu suddenly raised his right arm, and under the huge force of the huge blade, he burst into sleep. Then, among the scattered splashes of the waterfall and between the waterfalls rising to the sky, a pair of giant wooden hands that combined and seemed to be empty-handed, seemed to be caught off guard, and was brought out by this sudden pull. "Oh!" Afterwards, amidst the sound of friction between gold and iron, the giant blade that was suddenly pulled up and the water came out, while carrying the pair of giant wooden hands, it stopped in the air. Until the water splashed by the force of a pull poured down like a torrential rain, there was no way to lift a bit of the lake that hit it. This huge sword burning with jet black flames seemed to be firmly grasped by the pair of hands, unable to move. Humph And from the senses that came from the Susanoh entity Chakra, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who felt the strong pulling force, except for a cold snort, his face remained unchanged, just the bright red in the eyes of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel. The color is more intense. Play mystery! This technique... is clear at a glance! At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. And just at this time, when such a thought flashed in his mind, the water surface behind the part where Heshimu''s hands were pulled out suddenly and slowly bulged. A shadowy round black shadow grew from small to large, and slowly became obvious in this bulge. Then, under the gaze of Uchiha Nobuhiko hitting the spirit, with a pop, the water bag that bulged to the limit shattered, and a head that was no less than the size of Susano''s head, as if made of wood, slowly In a posture of Heshi bent over to straighten up, he slowly straightened his body as the water leaned from the top of his head like a juvenile hair. And with this straight body, Heshi''s palms are slowly raising, and with the raising of the sword power, Susao Nohu, who is in the form of Amaterasu with a sword cut, also slowly ''S straightened up. After a few short seconds, Suzuo Nenghu in the form of the skylight finally stood upright on the surface of the lake again, this deep lake, but only to his knees, sneered and sneered. However, this time, in front of him, there was a wooden figure almost as tall as him who was standing like a **** and buddha, with a lifelike sculpture of a delicate youth face, wearing a dragon-shaped armor. It''s on again... Sure enough, did you keep one hand? At this time, among the jewels of Suzano''s eyebrows in the form of Amaterasu, Uchiha Nobuhiko looked at the young man with emerald green brilliance above the wooden figure''s head, and such a thought flashed in his mind. Mu Dun, the technique of the wooden man, modified version! At the same time, standing on top of the wooden figure, Chiba looked directly at Uchiha Nobuhiko without evasiveness. His eyes glowed with emerald green, which looked like bright alexandrite, while his hands were slowly He separated his palms together and slowly stood up straight. "call" Then there was a long breath. A breath of emerald green brilliance came out from his mouth. "Chichi...chichi...chichichichichi..." Afterwards, a trace of heat continued to rise around his body, as if some drastic change was taking place under his body wrapped in this emerald green chakra. Wuyin self-healing... It turned out that his body had already suffered so much damage. Ok It should be the use of this Jingmen Chakra to cooperate with Tsunade''s creation and regeneration technique to repair. But at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko on the opposite side saw the same change. This is the use of Muji''s self-healing and creative regeneration techniques to repair this Takichiba''s body, and from the recovery situation, this Takichiba''s body injury is no better than that of the frontal shot Be light. Is it because it is turned on again this time, or is it the wound left by the last turn on? Also ~www.novelhall.com~ his Chakra volume should be 50% or less of the King Gate Chakra who saw him in full condition at the first time. Has his potential been almost consumed? There is also the wooden man technique in front of him, and he can exert the power of the wooden man technique between the pillars. Whether I am sure to lose. Still, by relying on the complete body of Amaterasu in the form of Susano, this battle can be ended. Then, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. The eternal kaleidoscope writes round eyes... The eternal kaleidoscope writes round eyes... The eternal kaleidoscope... Write round eyes! At this time, Chiba, who was also looking at Uchiha Nobuhiko, looked at the bright red pair, as if there was no weakening of pupil power, and a soft sigh was in his heart. Ouch! Then, without warning, the two wooden dragon-shaped shoulder armors wrapped around the neck of the huge wooden man, which looked like carved decorations, suddenly opened their mouths, and suddenly they turned into two wooden dragons, biting them with their hands together. Clamped on the black burning flame giant sword. "Crack!" In an instant, the two wooden dragons bit the flame giant sword fiercely, and the pulling force of the wooden dragon, which is not inferior to the power of the wooden man''s joint palms, instantly passed into Uchiha Nobuhiko''s perception. "Chichichichi!" At the same time, white gas instantly transpired from the mouth of the two wooden dragons. "Wow!" Then, there was the sound of the waterfall rushing up, and the wooden man''s hands suddenly released the flame giant sword, with a slightly burning dark flame, pressing heavily on the surface of the water. Afterwards, the palm of his hand was squeezed tightly, and his right hand was already slashed out from bottom to top. Amidst the sound of splashing water, the wooden figure seemed to be pulling out a weapon from under the lake, following the pulling force towards the beard Zoneng cut off! A huge sword of solid water flow, drawing a touch of water in the air... Slash out! () Chapter 2100： Bye It seems that even if he can''t use the power of the wooden man technique between the pillars, it is enough to threaten my life! Just relying on this Amaterasu form of Susano... May I? still can not do it? The slightly slanted bright red eyes noticed the trajectory of the final attack during this moment of change. The reflection of the oblique cut came, seemingly slow, but the speed is extremely fast, the solid water flow giant sword, in Uchiha Nobuhikos mind, suddenly all the distracting thoughts disappeared, except for the eternal kaleidoscope. There was no other idea beyond the image of the wooden sword sword captured by Zhuanyan. Yes, only estimates. Estimates of the next battle. Finally, under this sword, the concentration that had been honed in the battle against outsiders for hundreds of thousands of years, finally returned to him. That kind of concentration that can only arise when facing outsiders whose strength is much higher than one''s own, is back. And with the return of this concentration, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart became more calm, a feeling of emotional withdrawal, slowly surfaced. At the same time, his expression gradually changed. An icy feeling of pulling away from his emotions slowly surfaced on his expression. "Crack!" And just at this moment, when Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope writes the wheel''s eyes tilted, a series of flashes in his heart, the moment the water color spreads in the air, restricting the two wooden dragons with the black giant blades, their jaws are fierce. The ground closed, and the teeth slammed together. In the sound of the friction between wood and wood, there is a chance that a dark flame escaped from their mouths. "Ok?" In an instant, Chiba''s face wrapped in the emerald chakra jacket changed slightly. In his eyes, the dark flames scattered all over his sight, and he could not know the dynamic vision in the Jingmen mode. The trail of black flames. This giant sword... Isn''t it a weapon? At this moment, such a thought flashed through his mind. Just now, at that moment, at that moment, the wooden dragon bit the black flame giant sword that was under control, and it flew away suddenly, turning into thousands of flames in front of him, and flying away. Originally, he had always thought that this pitch-black giant sword should be some kind of divine weapon, or it was a weapon that was equipped with the full body of the sword, just like Uchiha Madaras full body of the sword. Every Suzano may have different weapons, not all of them have artifacts like Itachi. For example, Sasuke, in fact, his Susao Noge comes with his own weapon, which is a bow, and the arrow is composed of changes in the shape of the sky. And even though Uchiha Nobuhiko''s flame giant sword is a bit special, he still subconsciously uses this flame giant sword as a weapon. Now it seems that this flame giant sword should not be a weapon in the conventional sense, but the ability of Uchiha Nobuhiko to write round eyes in the eternal kaleidoscope, which was made by Uchiha Nobuhiko''s extreme form change of Amaterasu, and then the form change. Substantial giant sword. It''s like the current great sword that he cuts diagonally now! "Boom!" And at this moment, Chiba was surprised at the stall, Susano''s vacant left hand suddenly stretched out diagonally, opening his hand to shake! "Puff puff puff puff puff puff!" Almost at the same time, those great swords suddenly broke apart and the pitch-black flames flying out, as if receiving some signal, the trend of flying suddenly stopped, and then, as if the breast swallow came home, it went directly to Nasuzuno. The left hand flew and gathered. "Snapped!" And when Susanohu''s left hand in the form of the daylight was slanted out to make a fist, its hand was already holding the huge sword burning with pitch black flames, diagonally on its left side, that is, the giant water color. Where the sword strikes must pass! "when!" At this moment, the Black Sword Water Sword slammed into one place almost at the same time that the giant sword was condensed into the hands of Amaterasu Suzano. There is a sound of gold and iron! Although it was a huge sword made of flames and water, it made the sound of gold and iron humming, like two huge blades that were extremely hard hitting each other with incomparable force. "Wow!" But only for a moment, where the two swords collided, the flames and splashes of water burst, fierce air waves poured out, and the lake under the feet of the giant wooden people instantly stirred up layers of huge waves, spreading outwards, banging. It slapped on the shore, and at the same time, the air wave swept across the mountains and forests outside the lake. At that moment, the trees fell in pieces, like a typhoon. Some of the smaller trees were uprooted directly. In the strong wind, the leaves of a tree were flying around. A few meters out, hitting some giant trees that this violent air wave couldn''t shake, broken into unequal branches and pastures. Under this battle, the only leaked power has already made this area a mess. "Wow!" And at this moment, at the stall where the sword had just been blocked, there was a sudden sound of water on the left side of the giant wooden man. I saw that the giant wooden man''s left hand swept up from the water. When it came out of the water, my hand was already my great sword of solid water flow. It was another blow diagonally, from bottom to top, from left to right, straight to the giant. The unsuspecting head on the right left ~www.novelhall.com~ and came at me! At this time, the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel glanced slightly, and Uchiha Nobuhiko had already captured the trajectory of the sword. You are me, don''t you see your hands? At this moment, after realizing it, an unwavering thought flashed through Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart. "Snapped!" At the same time, Susano''s right hand was already holding his left hand. Ok? Could it be that At this moment, Chiba, who was standing on top of the wooden man''s head, twitched unnaturally when he saw Suzuo''s movements. "puff!" Then, in an instant, Suzuo Nenghu was holding the giant sword in both hands, while holding the wooden sword, his right hand suddenly pulled out, and he was going to frame to his right. "when!" After that, there was another sound of golden and iron clinking, the air wave swept out, and the gust of wind suddenly rose, and the layers of water waves that had returned from the anti-stimulus were stirred up again, and the crashing waves were higher than the waves Whizzing away from the shore, the giant trees that had been straight up fell down again. This time, even their roots protruded slightly from the ground. Really... Divided in two! At this time, an unnatural smile appeared completely at the corner of Chiba''s mouth. At this moment, the waves of air were rolling and the waves of water roared, but in his eyes, there was only a dark flame-shaped sword in the shape of a samurai sword in his right hand. Just now, in that instant, Susao Nohu pulled his right hand, as if breaking a chopstick, directly breaking the giant sword into two samurai swords. One sword, holding the great sword of water on the left. One sword, holding the great sword of water on the right. Steady, blocked the two attacks of Chiba! Wonderful book house Chapter 101： Flag I always feel that this Uchiha Nobuhiko has a death. As the wind swept through and the water waves rolled, Qianye, who was standing above the wooden man''s head, narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a subtle expression. However, I did not expect that this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Susao Naka weapon was actually made with his own ability, and the attack power and continuous attack power are also quite perfect. This should also be... Was put together. At the same time, although his face was a bit subtle, Chiba''s gaze did not have any subtle color. On the contrary, there was a solemnity in his gaze. At this moment, as far as he could see, his two water-attribute chakras were condensed into the water-flowing giant sword, which was scornful, and at the same time the two samurai swords that were divided in two, It was cutting into the current giant sword bit by bit, and as the penetration deepened, the heat emerging from the current giant sword became more intense. His attack was completely resolved. For him, these two swords did not receive any results, and it was quite a disadvantage. Now although he has turned on the scene gate mode again, it is only because the shadow chakra breaks down and feeds the body, using pure body energy to replenish a certain amount of energy to the cells, just like eating, supplementing nutrients, and resting for a certain period of time. In the same way, by doing so, he recovered a considerable amount of physical strength, at least the physical strength capable of opening the scene door mode. Therefore, under that sword, the wooden escape can be performed in time, and the wooden man''s technique can block the attack of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Suzano. However, although the Jingmen mode is said to reduce the burden of Bamen Dunjia and can use Bamen Chakra, it is still Bamen Dunjia in essence. It is to untie the limitations of the human body and tap the potential of the human body. It is fundamental There is a limit to the energy consumed by the human body and transformed into the dominant power of Chakra. Moreover, this kind of fundamental consumption of human energy is quite dangerous. If it is not well controlled, it may end up with exhaustion. Generally speaking, if it is opened for a long time in battle, it will cause irreversible damage to Chiba. This kind of damage is not a simple internal injury or external injury, but a deeper level of injury caused by the fundamental consumption of the human body. It is the most fundamental foundation of the human body. Unless it is a treatment that reshapes the body, this kind of injury is almost impossible to detect. Although this kind of injury will not be manifested, existence means existence, injury means injury, and the specific manifestation of injury is the life span of a person. That''s right. life. Even if the damage is very small, but to the degree of Dumen and Jingmen mode, in fact, every time it is opened, it will damage the basic human body. Repeated opening will deepen the damage and shorten the life span. The reason why Bamen Dunjia is forbidden is because Bamen Dunjia harms the human body. There are two kinds of injuries on the outside and inside. On the surface, it is naturally caused by the injury of the bones and muscles every time the Bamen Dunjia is opened. It is a fundamental injury, an injury to human life. Of course, the damage of life span is due to the excessive use of potential. Why does the human body have eight doors and why the chakra is restricted? It is originally a defense mechanism to prevent the fundamental energy of the human body from being excessively consumed. Of course, this fundamental energy consumption is not irreversible. It can be recovered through various methods, such as body-reshaping ninjutsu recovery, and the medical ninjutsu or ability that can reach the body-reshaping level is currently called the column. The vitality of a mature immortal human body is self-healing without seal, Tsunades creation and regeneration, but the cost of creation and regeneration is life loss, which can only be said, is very subtle. Another example is rest. The human body can produce this fundamental energy during a certain period of eating, tonic, rest and exercise. Of course, this requires great attention, and the process is relatively long. In fact, when Chiba was developing the eight-door mode, it was already quite dangerous to repeatedly open it in a short period of time. However, below the injury door at that time, after all, the liberated body has not much sexual energy, even if it is opened many times, it hurts Not too big, although there is a loss of life, but not much. But Dumen began, almost repeating it, that is, after a period of recuperation, after opening it for the first time, then opening it again. At this time, it was already losing a considerable amount of life. Without the power of awakening between the pillars, Chiba has actually lost at least five or six years of life. This is still during the development of Dumen. Fortunately, he discovered the Jingmen mode by chance, and there is not much loss. Otherwise, if developed as Dumen did, it would have a life span of at least ten to twenty years. Thanks to the awakening of the power between the pillars, the powerful vitality of the pillars, or asura, has given his human body''s fundamental sexual energy a big supplement. Otherwise, I am afraid that before knowing it, Chiba will probably develop the last few The eight-door pattern of the door, and one day it will die silently. It is also thanks to learning the art of creating regeneration, using another way of wasting life, in exchange for a considerable amount of fundamental energy and delaying the loss of life. And now ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba has repeatedly opened the King Gate mode. Although the body can be loaded, and because of the relationship of backfeeding, it can be opened and maintained, but his own fundamental energy has been consumed. And there is no reply yet, repeated opening, basically, every minute and every second when Chiba is opened is shortening the life. Even if it is self-healing with or without printing, even if it cooperates with creation and regeneration, it will still quickly wear out its life. Now, 50% of all chakras in his King Gate mode, and basically every trace of chakras, is in exchange for life. And his current two-sword attack almost directly consumed 20% of the Chakra. Yes, all of a sudden, with these two swords, he consumed 20% of the Chakra in the King Sect mode. However, this is not because of how much chakras are in these two swords. On the contrary, these two swords are made from local materials and only consume a little chakra. The wooden mans art has also taken shape. It only uses control and does not consume much chakra. It is the re-opening of the scene door mode. His body is already a little difficult to control, or his body is already very reluctant. The finished chakra is lost. In an instant, Chiba only used Chakra for a while, and Chakra was already unable to restrain the leak. Moreover, Chiba was surprised by the sheer number, and even more so. It can be said that when Uchiha Nobuhiko blocked these two swords, he immediately gained a great advantage. Only one blow left! This blow can only succeed, not fail! Otherwise, I have only a dead end, and everything will be discussed! At this moment, there was only one thought left in Qianye''s heart. At this moment, the wind stopped and the waves were quiet. "Snapped!" Chiba''s hands, clasp your palms again! "Boom!" The emerald green chakra jacket that burned like flames suddenly stretched straight! Wonderful book house Chapter 2102： Final confirmation Chakra... 20% less in an instant? How is this going? These two great swords of water flow are nothing more than using the water of the lake, and the consumption is almost negligible, and the wooden man''s art has taken shape, and it will not consume many chakras, but why? Why did it suddenly consume 20%! Even the remaining 30% is also losing rapidly... Ok? Churn? In the vision of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, reflecting the situation of Chakra in Taki Chiba''s body on the head of the opposite wooden man, Taki Chiba who is parallel to him, what comes from his hand is that the slashing force is blocked by his dual wielding block A faint suspicion appeared on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face. Churn... His body is no longer good! In fact, it is already difficult for him to bear his current state, so he will lose Chakra. It is not that his control of Chakra has decreased, because of fatigue and the like, but that his body is almost reaching its limit. Even, he is now overdrawing his life! Every trace of chakra he has lost now is in exchange for lifespan, and the fundamentals of his life are already being consumed! The fundamental energy of his life, his soul, are all consuming! Then, in the next second, after this suspicion, he paused slightly, and then his eyes flashed, as if he suddenly understood something, and an uncontrollable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He has reached the limit! The real limit! And at this moment, amidst the steaming white gas of Chi Chi Chi, the Amaterasu Fire on Suzuo Nenghu''s body slowly swayed, but it seemed to be slightly reduced, and the two samurai swords made of Amaterasu The dark flames above seemed to deepen. At the same time, the white gas at the contact between the two current giant swords and Amaterasu seemed to boil even more, and the frequency of scoffing suddenly accelerated. Huh! In the silent sound of metal and iron rubbing, the blade of Amaterasu Tachi slowly cut into the blade of the current giant sword whose high-speed flow produces a cutting effect! Then, it is impossible to use the technique of clone! The avatar does not exist anymore! Here, it should be directly concluded that Taki Chiba in front of him is undoubtedly the main body, and there is no clone yet. Doppelganger tactics are impossible! At the same time, in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart, it seemed that he was finally convinced of something, that something that made him fearful would not happen. That''s right. Doppelganger tactics. Uchiha Nobuhiko at this moment, or even before he had the advantage, was one of the biggest reasons he hesitated to attack. At this moment, he was finally ruled out. What he worries most can finally be eliminated! Yes, at this moment, at this time, at this level of battle, one of the biggest reasons Uchiha Nobuhiko hesitated to attack first is because of this clone that is almost impossible to use in this level of battle. Tactics. In his opinion, this type of tactic that is most unlikely to be used at this level is also Taki Chiba''s type of using secret techniques to improve Chakra. The least cost-effective tactic is the most likely to be used by Taki Chiba. Use the tactics of turning defeat into victory. Especially, Takichiba''s chakra volume on the fifth floor of the King Gate pattern. It happens to be the amount of Chakra that separates a clone. At the same time, Takichiba must also know that neither of them will choose the clone tactics first, and they also know that the opponent cannot use the clone tactics to waste unnecessary chakras, and use a clone that actually does not have much effect. Half of Chakra''s tactics. And Takichiba must also know that the other side also knows that he will not choose the tactic of the clone tactic, precisely because of this, because each other knows that the other side will not choose, and each other knows that the other side will not choose this tactic, so , Is the most suitable for surprise. Although the entity clone has a limited effect in this level of battle, after all, whether it is a full-body Susano or a wooden man, because of various reasons, difficulty in operation, consumption of chakras, sensory connection, etc. , The clone is difficult to master. As far as Susano is concerned, Uchiha Nobuhiko can separate two clones, and two clones can also use Susano, but at most, only two stages of Susao can be used. Its not enough to see the battle of the Nenghu-level body type, and its not enough to see it. In the second stage, it is impossible to defeat the wooden man''s art that can compete with the full-body Nenghu, even , It may be a cumbersome, absolutely wasted Chakra. With Takichiba''s words, the clone couldn''t even perform the wooden man''s art. Entity clone is just a waste of Chakra''s existence. In their battle. However, there are so many absolutes in the battle of ninjas, and some are only accidents, and Taki Chiba is best at such accidents, such surprises, and the entity clone, although it is impossible to fight head-on, can be at the key At that time, as a key stand-in, it became the prerequisite for the key blow of the decisive victory. Moreover, now Takichiba can separate the Mu Dun clone. Basically, there is no difference. No one knows whether the Mu Dun clone can open the secret technique or create the false image of the eight secret techniques. . If Taki Chiba really adopts the doppelganger tactic, he guessed it would not be able to tell. His eternal kaleidoscope writes round eyes, probably invisible. It is precisely because he can''t see it, so he hesitated~www.novelhall.com~ Moreover, he is actually not much better than Takichiba now, and even his own Chakra is even better than Takichi There are far fewer leaves, the most, and there is only one chakra left. It''s just that, after all, he is a normal chakra, resident chakra, much more stable than Taki Chiba who rely on secret techniques. In this case, it has been determined that he cannot separate the clone, and the opposite person is also himself, so I don''t have to keep my hands! And thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not hesitate anymore, determined that Taki Chiba could not adopt the tactics of cheating countless strong people, letting them be overturned at the final critical time, falling short, and even losing their lives. , Finally put down. At the moment, when the wind stopped and the waves were calm, he also made a decision, and the eternal kaleidoscope wrote the wheel eye pattern, and shrank suddenly. Blood... Overflowing! The victory or defeat is in this blow! "Snapped!" And at this moment, the opposite Chiba, his palms closed together. "Kakka!" At the same moment, at the moment when the blood was overflowing, under the ribs of the skylight-shaped Suzuo Nenghu, in a sound that seemed to be shattered and seemed to be growing, the black flames all over his body suddenly went out, and the two black arms, Grow out! "Snapped!" "Snapped!" At the same time that the arms are growing, the open hand is a grip. When the hand is tight, there are already two Amaterasu in the hand. "laugh!" At this moment, the two Amaterasu Taitos of the framed water current great sword suddenly drew two dark arcs in the air, and the water current great sword broke horizontally! "rustle!" In the next instant, under the two pitch black arcs, two pitch black sword lights burst out again. A cross cut, at the bottom left! A straight stab, in the upper right! Eternal pupil technique, Suzuo Nenghu, Shura form! Wonderful book house Chapter 2103： only left with "laugh!" Without any hesitation, without any hesitation, the moment the two dark arms were formed, a flash of blade light with dark flame tails had already penetrated the waist of the wooden man in front. "laugh!" In an instant, a violent jet black flame ignited from the penetrating waist and ribs, and within a short time, the wooden man''s waist and ribs became ashes. "Oh!" However, although the waist ribs had become fly ash, the wooden man''s upper body did not fall down, as if floating in the air, facing away from the lower body that was still standing still below, a strange burst of The friction sounded. At this moment, the straight right hand Amaterasu had already penetrated the wooden man''s chest and picked the wooden man''s upper body on the blade. "what!" Then, there was an exclamation. There was an exclamation from the center of the four-armed Shura form. That''s right, at this moment, Suzuo Nenghuzhizong, in the form of four-armed Shura, heard an exclamation. There was an incredible exclamation. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who attacked the successful Uchiha Nobuhiko, shouted in exclamation. There was an incredible exclamation. Can still... How could it be... it is absolutely impossible! This Takichiba, how could he still be able to do such a thing, he should have entered an unimaginable period of weakness, no, this is absolutely impossible. This situation... Absolutely impossible! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who exclaimed at once, had a pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes with a sense of horror. The whole face is no longer the same as before recalling the opponents who faced so many fierce battles. After the calm, the face paled in shock. "Pa pa pa pa pa pa pa!" And just at this moment, the one opposite him, the one who was picked above the blade, slowly passed a series of violent air explosions. but Can''t be wrong! How can it be impossible! It happened too! And with the sound of this explosion, the horror on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face finally turned into a gloomy and calm expression. He knew very well what he had to face next. Already, I can no longer be so surprised! Pointless! No need! "Wow!" And just at this moment, the water flowed across the body, the huge sword and the water flowed down, splashing out. At the same time, the sound of the wind suddenly rose, and the Amaterasu Taito, who had slashed the two great swords of water, suddenly drew a dark arc in the air. At the same moment, it suddenly went upwards, in the form of four-armed Shura. On both sides, two black flame tails were drawn. "Kaka! Kaka! Kaka!" At this moment, on the opposite side, there was a sound of cracking trees. "Zizi...zizi...zizizi..." At the same time, with the sound of cracking trees, a sound of air being violently rubbed slowly rang. Can you make it? Is it too late? At this time, such a thought flashed through Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind. At the same time, in his bright red eyes, a layer of bright blue slowly floated up. "Ah" At this moment, opposite him, Chiba, with his palms folded, slowly opened his eyes, and slowly exhaled a breath of heat glowing with light blue brilliance from his mouth, and his straight hair radiated faintly. The bright blue brilliance, the already ragged clothes stretched straight out, seemingly slow but violently shaking. The original flaming emerald green chakra coat has turned into a bright blue coat that resembles an outwardly stretched electric flash, which looks like a bright blue lightning chakra coat. . The whole person is wrapped in a seemingly static but violently dynamic lightning-like bright blue chakra coat. A pair of bright blue eyes gleamed with decisive brilliance. Seventh, open the door! Surprise mode, complete! Only this blow is left! The final blow! Sixty percent of the chakras in the Jingmen mode, that''s all! However, the start-up mode completed for the first time did not change dramatically after every door opened before. Even the mood of Chiba was heavier, not a surprise, or a slight sigh of relief. Although he has completed the Shocking Door Mode, in addition to feeling the pain that seems to be torn apart from the whole body, and the tightness that seems to be broken all over the body, he is also in the Jingmen Mode. The 30% chakra rose to 60%, nothing changed, he didn''t feel any reinforcement, and there were no more chakras available. In other words, the current Shocking Door Mode, although it is the Shocking Door Mode, it is not much improved. His body is no longer good. Although the Bamen Mode is softer than Bamen Dunjia, it is still Bamen Dunjia in essence. Chiba''s current physical condition is already overdrawn, and he has no more power. This increased 30% of the Chakra of the King Gate mode is already his limit. It''s not that his body can bear the problem of the shocking door mode~www.novelhall.com~ but it has been drained, he opened the shocking door, and there is not much potential to use. It''s not that his shocking mode has not improved, but that his body''s energy has been exhausted, and his body only has so much energy now, which has all been squeezed out. This is all the energy of his body that he can use without dying. If he still wants to increase, then he can only open the dead door. And, if he opens the dead door, he will gain the power to instantly kill Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko is a rebirth, and has enough special eyes, and even the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but compared with Liudaoban, it is a world of difference. Under the dead door, Liudaoban almost planted. , Nobuhiko Uchiha will never escape under the deadlock. Of course, opening the dead door will not help him, even if he kills Uchiha Nobuhiko, nothing will help him. Then! Right here, come to an end! And at this moment, just like Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba did not hesitate or hesitate at all. The moment he completed the Shocking Mode, his hands were tighter together! "Peng!" At this moment, Suzuo Nohu''s hands suddenly joined together, and in the sound of flames, the two Amaterasu Taitos that broke apart like chopsticks suddenly merged into one place. A blazing pitch black giant sword. In an instant, a heat wave that was more violent than before, swept through, and the white gas transpired more violently! "Wow!" Then, amid a violent air pressure and explosion, the giant sword was cut straight down! Toward the wooden man himself who was picking up on the sword, cut it off! In a flash, the giant sword was already in front of the wooden man''s head! Wonderful book house Chapter 2104： Last hit "puff!" With a long lacquered flame tail, the giant sword slashed straight down, amidst the blast of air pressure, and the whistling of the wind, it could slash down and destroy the enemy in one second. Can it end? still can not? However, at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhikos eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, he hesitated, his excellent insight is observing the surroundings with the greatest visual breadth, and his heart, at this moment, hangs stand up. Yes, hang up. At this time, there was a cloud of smoke, even the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel could insight into all the direction of the white mist and heat around, and even every drop of water falling was extremely slow and slow motion in his eyes. He can always notice any changes in the first place. Even if this Takichiba has any tricks, he can detect it for the first time through the heat of the white mist and the changes in the water flow. It can be the first time to react and prevent. However, even because of this, he unknowingly hanged his heart. There is always a feeling of bottomlessness. It seemed that in the next moment, before he split the wooden figure in front of him with Taki Chiba in half, what kind of changes would always occur, and what kind of back hand Taki Chiba arranged, made him fall short. Not only that, but he also has a kind of back hand that can make him completely defeated. disturbed! At this moment, a strong anxiety occupied his heart. Do not! It should be impossible to have any back-ups. He should have reached the limit, and his body is absolutely in front of him. His eight secret arts are magical, powerful and powerful, but they still have many flaws. The entity clone cannot open this secret technique, that is to say, the performance of the secret technique in front of me, the act of opening the door just now, has proved that this can only be the body. Moreover, even if the Jingmen opened, he only increased 30% of the Chakra from the original Jingmen. His body had been exhausted to a certain extent. Even if the new door was opened, he could not gain much power. Unless the door of death is opened and the fundamental power of the body is constantly consumed, the huge power that is hidden in the human body that maintains vital signs can only be dissipated by age, but this will undoubtedly die. Even now, Jingmen is still too obvious to him. Although Chakra has not increased much, Jingmen is the closest door to death. The chakra in his body at this time is almost ten times that of Jingmen. Times, he just barely managed it, and every additional minute, his physical damage would be severe. Even now, he can''t move, he can only consume the increased Chakra at the fastest speed, otherwise, if he moves, his body will crack, and Muji''s self-healing will not be able to completely repair his body. There is no doubt that he will die, and if this sword goes down, there is no doubt that he will die! He cannot escape! There can be no other tricks! but However, he opened the Shocked Door, would he really be unable to do anything? Even if he can''t move, even if there are not many Chakras added, this should be his real last blow, and it is impossible to return without success. In other words, it is impossible to do useless work. I must be careful! have to! Can''t fall short here! With the intense anxiety in his heart, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart immediately passed through such a series of seemingly objective analysis, but it seemed to be self-comforting and self-enhancing thoughts. Almost, just watch this blow! This Uchiha Nobuhiko should be the end of the battle. Changing the form of Suzuo Nenghu should be very ficakra. Even the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes began to bleed, and he should have reached the limit. Moreover, his hand should be injured. what a pity! Unfortunately there is no... It doesn''t matter, as long as you defeat him and kill him, what he can''t do, let me do it! Anyway, you can already see the Six Dao Immortals again! Just change the trading conditions! Such attractive conditions, the six immortals, and even the will of the world, I am afraid they will not refuse! Absolutely! And at this moment, looking at the huge sword burning with pitch black flame that filled the entire line of sight, the heat that seemed to be inseparable from the Shocking Door Chakra''s coat was blowing on his face, and the scorching air slowly came from him. As the transpiration rises, Qianye has no fear, just quietly watching the blade-like black flames coming from the sky, and in his eyes... Only determined! "Puff puff puff!" Then, at this moment, the surface of the water around the feet of the Shura-shaped Suzuo Nohu suddenly burst open. Roar! In the silent dragon roar, the four are obviously several times thicker than the average wooden dragon. The dragon''s mane, dragon back and dragon horns like a giant swimming tree are all inadvertently growing because of the abundant chakra composition. The wooden dragon, like an ancient dragon, broke through the water. Just opening his mouth and biting, he firmly bit the four arms of the Shura-shaped Suzano! bad! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had already captured all these changes, suddenly changed his complexion, and the strong imprisonment and the feeling of chakra speeding up the loss instantly surfaced in his heartbeat! "Crack!" At this moment, amidst the sound of clenching friction, the dragon teeth were deeply embedded in the four arms of Suzuo Nohu. Immediately, the sword cut down by the sound of the wind stopped abruptly. It is only a few meters away from the wooden head. You can cut it off with a little movement! However, it can''t be cut! Chakra, only consumes 30%, and... there is still 30%! He has an afterthought! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko subconsciously looked at the blue figure, and such a shocked thought passed in his heart. hateful! In the dark curse, his left eye was slightly dimmed! "laugh!" The next moment, as if to verify his guess, Suzuo Nohu, under the surface of the water directly in front of the water, a lightning spear that was like a substance, suddenly pierced, and amidst the click, it pierced without hindrance. Zonoh went in through his lower abdomen and out through his back. |"Papa!" In an instant, a sense of numbness filled Uchiha Nobuhiko''s whole body, and the electric current instantly covered the entire Susano~www.novelhall.com~ Damn! Was restricted! With such a condensed thunder-lei attribute chakra, is his chakra control already at six levels? And at this moment, in the intense numbness, the heart of Uchiha Nobuhiko, whose teeth clenched suddenly, was almost unbelievable. "Chichichichichi!" At this moment, in the other four directions of Suzuo Nohu, the solid water gun, fire sword, soil cone, and wind thorn burst out almost at the same time, piercing into Suzuo Nohu''s lower abdomen, and The Lei Dun crossed together. "puff!" I dont know when, only half of the wooden mans hands were left with a dark and solid spear. With one blow, it had already penetrated the lower abdomen of Suzuo Nohu, and the five changes in the shape of the nature changed to the extreme. The meeting point of the attacks. this is! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth had a bitter grin. Om... In an instant, in the silent and strange sound, the point that was stabbed suddenly began to spin at a high speed, and the lightning gun, water gun, soil cone, fire sword, wind stab, and the dark spear were instantly distorted. The point of extremely high-speed rotation, just in the continuous distortion and fusion of these extreme changes in form, slowly grows up, and the extreme changes in nature have disappeared in only one second. There was only a deep purple solid sphere the size of a basketball. Yin escape, thunder escape, fire escape, water escape, earth escape, and wind escape are perfectly integrated. That''s it! Now... At this moment, looking at this sphere, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression stiffened again. "boom!" Then, there was a big earthquake trembling, and the violent bright light swallowed everything. Between heaven and earth, there is only this bright light that illuminates everything six times in a row! Chapter 2105： and also! is it Does it have an annihilation effect similar to the original world stripping technique? No wonder, although the momentum is great, the movement is not too much! With a click, a blue figure, like a blue flame about to be extinguished, fell from below mid-air, stepping on a circle of ripples, spreading outwards. go with. After squatting down to the ground, the light blue flame-like chakra coat around the voice, like a light smoke, drifted in the wind, like those Susano and Mujin who smoked in the volley and fell together in the air. Fragments. When it landed, in an instant, Qianye''s body was already covered with fly ash. At the same time, in his blue pupils, the sphere of complete light exploded in the midair slowly dissipated at this moment, turning into light spots, floating upwards into a series of strings. The light finally disappeared in the air. And as the sphere dissipated, the light illuminating the surface of the lake slowly dimmed. After a short while, the surface of the lake was once again plunged into the darkness. On the surface of the lake, except for the ripples that Qianye stepped on, it was as calm as a mirror. The flying ash in the sky has also disappeared without a trace, and the lake seems to have begun to mist again. It seems that the fragments of the previous wooden figure and Suzuo Nenghu, as well as the six explosions of bright light on his face, have not happened before. Obviously, Chibas five nature changes plus Yin Duns ninjutsu have the annihilation effect of the original world stripping technique with blood stains, and the scope of effect seems to be slightly larger than the original world stripping technique . At least the two giant objects, Susanohu and Muren, were annihilated in an instant, and even some parts were not within the sphere. The entire annihilation range should be centered on the sphere. Within tens of meters. The diameter of the entire area should be about the height of the part of Susanoh and the wooden figure above the water. However, there is an essential difference between the two. The art of stripping the original world is a kind of blood inheritance, while the fusion of Chiba''s nature is a kind of ninjutsu. Yes, ninjutsu. It is something that can be learned, not inherited by blood. Of course, the difficulty, I am afraid, is far beyond the S grade. In this era, I am afraid that no one can learn. As for the Blood Succession Boundary, although Chiba now has the conditions to create the Blood Succession Boundary, his Chakra control ability has been incredible, and his understanding of the nature of Chakra has surpassed this era. However, he has There is no trick, or it is always a little less. Probably, less luck. However, to him, the Blood Succession Boundary is no longer important. Although the Blood Succession Boundary is quite powerful, let alone the more powerful bloodstains are eliminated, for Chiba, these are no longer important. His current strength is in the limit of blood succession, even if the blood is eliminated, he still has a way to deal with it, and even in his eyes, it is not that terrible power. What''s more, he has mastered Mu Dun, which can be said to be the strongest bloodstain boundary among all blood succession boundaries. It is better to practice a few more push-ups to improve the bloodstain boundary. Nobuhiko Uchiha... This time, didn''t it fall down? As the lake calmed down, Chiba did not pay much attention to his newly developed technique. After getting some information about the new technique, his gaze fell on the calming lake surface. The reflection in his eyes seemed to be the black shadow of himself squatting halfway on the surface of the lake, as if because the lake surface had calmed down, and slowly no longer distorted, such a thought passed in his heart. At the same time, the blue in his eyes slowly faded between these thoughts. Obliterated? With such a thought, a trace of doubt flashed in Chiba''s heart. Do not! impossible! However, as soon as this suspicion arose, it was rejected by Chiba. A very bad feeling came to my heart. Annihilation attributes... So, why, why this Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was able to guarantee the integrity of his body before, fell into the water? Shouldn''t it be annihilated? Shouldn''t it be my technique, the face scum that is destroyed is not left? Even Susanoh was annihilated. What''s more, he is a mortal body? Even if you have Wuyin self-healing, there is a limit to Wuyin self-healing. There is nothing left to be bombed, and it is impossible to recover. Last time, he should have just... At this moment, thinking of this, his face suddenly changed. "laugh!" At this moment, a puff of blood suddenly spattered from his left shoulder. "laugh!" Then, on his right cheek, a slender crack suddenly cracked open, and blood immediately spilled out. "Puff! Puff! Puff!" And then, these cracked wounds seemed to be a signal. Various wounds broke out of thin air everywhere on Chiba''s body, splashing with blood, instantly staining the lake under his feet red, and swallowed away. . Suddenly, the dark water glowed with a bright red color~www.novelhall.com~ this time... awful! Nobuhiko Uchiha is not dead! My body can no longer support it! Forced to open the seventh door, although mature control, but after all, it is too reluctant! Plus the impact of the explosion... At this moment, Qianye''s heart was almost stunned, and his face was already pale. Just now, he made a desperate move and forcibly opened the seventh door, even if it was transformed into the alarm door mode, but his body, even after the strength of the pillars, can only barely load the sixth door, even if it can It''s absolutely impossible to open the shocking door, even in the shocking door mode. It is also fortunate that he has really reached the limit, opened the Shocked Door, and did not have too many violent Chakras, so he did not explode and die on the spot. However, even if he died without exploding, after this, Chiba''s body has already begun to crack, and his current situation, let alone creative regeneration and self-healing without seals, is probably even the most common medical treatment. Ninjutsu can''t be used anymore. At the same time, coupled with the annihilation effect of the explosion just now, it somewhat affected him standing on top of the wooden man''s head. Although there was no annihilation effect, it also had some bad effects on his body and accelerated his body''s disintegration. . And now, its worse... Nobuhiko Uchiha, is not dead yet! "Izanagi! And Izanagi!" At this time, Chiba suddenly realized something, exclaimed, and blurted out. "It deserves to be the strongest outsider, but it''s too late!" And just at this moment, a gloomy familiar voice full of solemnity sounded behind him. At the same time, a Shinobi sword made of pitch black flames, from left to right, from illusion to entity, was already on the side of his neck. Chapter 2106： 1 cut, over "laugh!" In the sound of the flame burning the air, the flame blade that turned into a solid draws a black flame tail in the air. He has run out of oil and the lamp has dried up. This Takichiba has run out of oil and the lamp has dried up. I am afraid that if he moves his finger now, he will suffer tremendous pain and exhaustion. Impossible to escape! It is absolutely impossible to avoid it! Part of his body has already begun to collapse. This is a symptom of not being able to bear the shocking door, and forcibly opening the shocking door when he is weak. It is impossible for him to escape! Just waiting for this moment, just waiting for this moment! Finally, wait for me! The Ninja sword condensed in flames in his hand slashed out, and he felt the clear touch of a certain separation. The faint illusion of Uchiha Nobuhiko who leaped into a swing gesture slowly faded and turned into For the real him, a relief slowly appeared on his face. "laugh!" And at this moment, a head, flying in front of him! This cut, there is no escape, no escape, the blade flashed, the boy before Uchiha Nobuhiko was already in a different place! Finally... finally! Finally waited for the final blow of this desperate situation! That''s it! Takichiba, the battle between you and me is here to end! Take my victory! At this moment, watching Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was turned upside down by the slashing strength of the flame ninja sword in his hand, a smile was slowly drawn at the corner of his mouth. A smile like relief that can finally calm down. He has been waiting. Nobuhiko Uchiha has been waiting. Just waiting for this moment, this moment when Takichiba was truly forced into desperation. Yes, I was truly forced into desperation. After he realized that Takichiba was an outsider, he began to collect detailed information, and through various channels, he learned about the battle between Takichiba and Yazuki, the battle with Chiyo, and In the first battle of the three generations of Raikage, although there are no bystanders in these battles, he has gone through countless lives, countless battles with outsiders, and struggled in this ninja world, even if its Taki Chiba and Ye Yuebi is really a battle that no one knows except the parties involved. He also found a lot of clues. In a sense, forming an alliance with Danzang, or in other words, trading is the most wise decision in his life Up. In the battle between Chiyo and the third generation of Raikage, the former is still alive, and he has some relationship with Shayin Village. Although he has received the help of Konoha, he has formed an alliance. Even so, Shayin Village can be in the first place. After the three Ninja World Wars broke out, it was able to take care of itself. However, Sandyuki Village has not become Konoha''s solid ally. A figure like Takichiba, whether it is Sandyuki''s decadent high-level or the one who supported Konoha. Chiyo, who was a thousand-year-old, didn''t want people like Taki Chiba to live. At that time, he was quite easy to obtain this information. Although the latter has passed away, the battle between the three generations of Raikage and Taki Chiba is an extremely important battle in the third Ninja War. The third generation of Raikage was dragged into the rock by Taki Chiba. The death of Yin''s heavy siege directly led to the end of the entire Third Ninja World War. It can be said that there are tens of thousands of viewers, and it is quite easy to obtain information on this aspect. And based on these battles, Uchiha Nobuhiko understood to some extent why this Takichiba can always create miracles, and can often defeat opponents far stronger than himself. Everything is because these strong men did not really make the final blow after Taki Chiba was forced into desperation. In other words, Taki Chiba was in a real desperate situation, and the opponent''s strong man had already been defeated. In other words, every strong man pushed Taki Chiba into a desperate situation, but he did not insist on the end of Taki Chiba''s final blow in despair. In fact, Takichiba is not that scary. What''s great about him is that he can always ensure that he can safely defeat his opponent when he makes the final blow! He will be driven into a desperate situation, even a desperate situation of ten deaths and no life. He is just a person, and if a person is killed, he will die, and as long as he can die, there will always be a desperate situation. It''s just that Takichiba''s strength is that before he is forced into a complete desperate situation, he will have the final blow, ensuring that he can definitely defeat the opponent''s final blow. And no one can survive this last blow. But now it''s different. He survived by Uchiha Nobuhiko, and Taki Chiba was completely in desperation! In the desperate situation, he completed the final blow on Taki Chiba without any deviation. Beheaded! Completely kill the enemy! Finally... finally over! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko smiled comfortably when he saw the flying head and the eyes that turned to look at him. Finally, I can breathe a sigh of relief. Eternity... Does the kaleidoscope write round eyes? At this time, in the eyes that he tried to look at Uchiha Nobuhiko, his closed right eye was reflected in Chiba''s mind, whose head and head were in a different place. He slowly turned such a thought, and seemed a little disappointed. , It seems a little helpless. In the end, is this the only way to go? Is everything over? This Uchiha Nobuhiko... At this time, a sigh slowly floated in Qianye''s heart. A sigh, as if all the dust has settled. "Water body?" And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s left eye suddenly widened, as if he suddenly discovered something, he blurted out an uncontrollable exclamation in his mouth. In an instant, the relief on his face was instantly replaced by extreme stiffness! "Wow!" It was just with this sound ~www.novelhall.com~ The boy with a different body and head in front of Uchiha Nobuhiko, the waterfall suddenly scattered, and the cold water hit him in the face. In an instant, he was poured into a chicken. With his stiff expression, he was even more embarrassed. "Boom!" And at this moment, behind him, the surface of the water suddenly exploded, and a foot was already beside his face. The remaining chakra condensed a little in an instant, and then... Suddenly burst! Weird power, Konoha whirlwind! "Boom!" Without any suspense, the bursting strange force hit Uchiha Nobuhiko''s left cheek with a creaking sound. Accompanied by the cracking sound, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s head suddenly tilted, and his figure flew out! The water body was hidden under the surface of the water, and then at that time, the substitute technique was used, and the body was replaced underwater! Then, attack me from behind! But at this moment, staring at the juvenile kicking from the side where the water burst, there was only one thought left in his mind. "what!" However, at this moment, when such a thought flashed through Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind, when only such a thought was left, Chiba, who succeeded in one blow, completely changed color at this moment. A horror from the heart, blurted out. At this time, in his slightly lowered eyes, above the original position of Uchiha Nobuhiko, he did not know when this ball floated. It was pitch black, only a ping-pong ball. But it''s over, it''s over! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s right eye suddenly opened, and ripples slowly opened in his dim eyes. He stretched out his hand and faced the boy. then Suddenly clenched! Earth burst into the sky! Chapter 2107： Lift off Over... over... Reincarnation eyes... This **** has evolved into reincarnation eyes! What he is really waiting for is this moment! It was when I was truly in desperation! The hands and feet trembled slightly, and he involuntarily leaned toward the pitch-black ball the size of a ping-pong ball. The calmness and calmness on Chiba''s face had completely disappeared, replaced by a white panic. And his eyes were staring at the head that was flying out of the water and toward his right side. His eyes showed a wavy shape, and the divergence made you feel almost a little Uchiha Nobuhiko with dazzling pupil power. At that time? Is it that time? He is ready to explode the stars, this is his assassin, the last assassin! At the same time, Chiba''s mind flashed through the sword Uchiha Nobuhiko underwater after he lifted the water wall because he hadn''t attacked for a long time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hand hidden behind his back . At that time, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not attack. It was not because of hesitation, but because he was preparing to explode into the sky, and, after getting time, he took the initiative to turn the eyes of reincarnation into an eternal kaleidoscope after he had contacted the water wall and restored his sight. Write round eyes. I misled myself and made myself think that he had not evolved into a reincarnation eye. Unexpectedly, in the end, I pitted myself. And thinking of this, as the irresistible gravitational force gets stronger and stronger, the whole body has moved uncontrollably toward the black hole-like ball, and even the whole body shape has gradually changed, kicking from the side of the body. It looked like an unnatural posture of being pulled in midair, but trying to stay away. But at this moment, there was a complex smile on his face. A bit bitter, a bit helpless, and a bit... relief. "Bobobobo!" At this time, as the spheres gravitational force continues to strengthen, the power of the earth-explosive sky star begins to explode, and the water surface at a distance of tens of meters around the sphere instantly starts to rise drop by drop, a turf, a large string, Streams of water continued to be attracted by the sphere and began to attach to the sphere. In an instant, Qianye''s whole person was already immersed in the current, and the current also slowly condensed into a huge water ball with the black sphere as the center. Under the water ball, the surface of the lake seems to have been opened with a huge hole. On the lake surface with a diameter of tens of meters directly below the ball, dripping water does not exist. Even some of the mud at the bottom of the lake has begun to be covered. Attracted up and filled the ball continuously. And in the next second, more and more rocks and mud on the bottom of the lake were attracted, and the blocks became bigger and bigger. They banged on Qianyes body and filled the water ball, even in the hole on the lake. Outside water also began to be attracted constantly. In an instant, a sphere mixed with mud flow was suspended above the lake surface, and it was constantly absorbing all the surrounding substances that could be absorbed. A round sphere made of huge wet soil slowly took shape, and As the sphere of wet soil became larger and larger, the sphere itself slowly began to rise, as it rose, while absorbing more flowing cement soil, amidst the sound of rattling, a touch appeared in the midair of the lake. Wonderful scenery, countless water currents and mud flows surrounding this huge ball of wet soil from bottom to top, constantly blending in, like a whirlpool with a physical center. At this moment, Qianye''s figure was already engulfed by this wet muddy flow. Only the whole ball of wet soil remained, floating gently in the air. "Snapped!" And just at this moment, a touch of water, a hundred meters away from the sphere, still being affected by the gravitational pull, dragged out of the lake. Tilting his head, Uchiha Nobuhiko held the water on his back, keeping his hand out and clenching, and drew a few meters of white water marks on the water surface, which was able to stop his castration. "Wow!" With the cessation of the castration, the outstretched right hand was quickly pressed on the surface of the water, and for the first time, he was about to stand up. Ok? However, under this support, Uchiha Nobuhiko originally watched the mid-air rise higher and higher, but no longer began to absorb the water and mud, the wavy eyes of the huge sphere suddenly turned towards him. Look with your right hand. At this moment, his right hand was submerged in the water. Under this support, it was just a few splashes of water that made his body lean to the right for a few minutes. Chakra And seeing this scene, the smile that could not conceal the successful plan on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face slowly disappeared, replaced by a sense of stiffness. At this moment, a feeling of exhaustion mixed with severe pain has spread all over the body. Now he can not move a single move except to ensure that most of his body is above the water ~www.novelhall.com~! He has also reached his limit. "puff!" And in the next second, he glanced at the huge sphere like a mini planet that had stopped at a high altitude, absorbing the small wind blowing from the counter-excitement, Uchiha Nobuhiko Giving up the intention to stand up, the whole person lay directly on the surface of the lake. "Ha ha" Then, he closed his eyes, and the muscles on his face finally relaxed completely. The whole person was almost in a big font, lying on the surface of the water, floating up and down with the waves. And the distant place that was absorbed by the starburst star came out of the lake''s hollow. At this time, there was a rumbling sound of a waterfall landing on the ground, and the water a hundred meters away seemed to begin to rush toward that side quickly. As Uchiha Nobuhiko followed the flow, the water level continued to drop. ended. it''s finally over. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t seem to notice the faster and faster water flow at all. He just closed his eyes and enjoyed the thrill of victory. And the ease after a fierce battle. Next, just send this Takichiba next to the moon and keep Otsuki Teruya as company. And as the panting slowly stopped, Uchiha Nobuhiko slowly opened his eyes, his wavy eyes deflected slightly, looking at the bright moon that had already begun to sink, such a thought flashed in his heart. This is the perfect ending. Although, it is very unlikely to get Kyuubi, in my current state. However, because of the special nature of Takichiba, it is fortunate to have a decisive battle now, otherwise... Give him another ten years, and it may be me who will die. Then, his gaze returned to the sphere of the sky-booming star, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face, but a faint fear appeared. Chapter 2108： Send to the moon "Wow!" Amidst the increasingly rushing water flow and the sound of an increasingly loud waterfall falling, Uchiha Nobuhiko slowly propped up his body, and as his body propped up, the white gas emerging from his neck, Also slowly converged, and he also stood steadily on the surface of the water, but he no longer followed the current. Reincarnation Eye... The supreme power is truly extraordinary. The technique of Earth Blasting the Stars alone has surpassed all ninja powers. Including, the technique of wood escape! Don''t mention the other power contained in these most noble eyes. Moreover, the Earth Blasting Star is not a purely physical technique, or power. In a sense, although it has a physical manifestation, its essence is a kind of sealing technique, which is just right to deal with this Takichiba. Really...Thanks to this Takichiba, I awakened the eyes of reincarnation. If it were not for that moment, if the power between the pillars and my eternal kaleidoscope power and that inexplicable power merged and awakened into the eyes of reincarnation, there would be no Shinra Tianzheng at that moment in time. I am afraid, I would be annihilated in Takichiba. It''s under the degraded jade. He has been trying to integrate the five nature changes with Yin and Yang Dun, but after all, he couldn''t completely infuse Yang Dun. It''s only a little bit. If he had completed seeking Daoyu, I''m afraid I would have died several times. And at this time, looking at the rumbling hole not far ahead and the declining water level, the sound of the falling waterfall began to turn into a sound of water hitting. In Uchiha Nobuhikos heart, he couldnt help. The flash of such a thought with some luck. but Give him ten years, wait for him to fully control the Jingmen, cooperate with the wood escape technique, and add the words of seeking Taoism... I am afraid, the outcome will still be clearly inclined to him. Although this Takichiba does not have the strange and terrifying powers of the outsiders before, those that can be called evils can pass through the peak of the Ninja World, and even exceed the power of the times, but his truly terrible place is not power. But... That kind of feeling as if there will always be a late move! Although his heart was filled with the ease of victory, the fear on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face had not changed at all. To be honest, before restoring a certain chakra and sending this earth-explosive planet to the moon''s orbit, even if he was full of joy of victory, there was only a lingering shadow and fear in his heart. Although this was not the hardest battle he has ever experienced, it was definitely the most frightening battle. Even, if you didn''t learn the opponent''s combat thinking in the end, didn''t learn from the opponent, and left yourself with a back-up to the earth-explosive sky star, and kept hiding for so long, I am afraid that the person who loses now is him. That''s right, the reason Uchiha Nobuhiko was able to win is because he learned Chiba. Left a back hand. And this second player is the decisive earth star. Just like Chiba thought, when Uchiha Nobuhiko used the degraded dojo jade for the first time in Chiba, or in other words, when he was shot down on the lake surface, because he awakened the eyes of reincarnation at the very moment, he instinctively used God. After Luo Tianzheng bounced off the annihilation power of all the degraded jade, when he sank to the bottom of the lake, he immediately used the Amaterasu form of Susanenhu, and controlled it while Chakra was still abundant. Susao Noshi attacked while preparing to explode the core of the sky star while taking advantage of this attack, and acted as a backstop. Nobuhiko Uchiha does not think that Susano in the form of Amaterasu can make contributions. He is ready to win a decisive blow. It is Susano in the form of Shura. Of course, he has also thought of using the earth-blasting star as a decisive blow, but think about it To go, it was decided that the Earth-Booming Sky Star would be the next player. This is also the decision he made after absorbing the lessons learned from fighting Chiba up to now. He expected that Takichiba would definitely prepare a back hand every time when it was the most critical time, a small back hand that the opponent would never notice. Yes, tiny back hand. He has studied Takichibas fighting methods before, and he has relatively detailed information, and whenever he can defeat a strong enemy, he will always be at the last moment, either detonating all the ambushes before detonating, or completely In the desperate situation, be a tiny backstop. For example, in the previous battle, the last substitute technique and the water body, if there is no such thing as Earth Blast, Nobuhiko Uchiha believes that this strange kick will not kill him, but Taki Chiba collapsed. Although there are not many in the body, there are still some chakras that can make a fatal blow. Moreover, this Takichiba''s water escape technique is not inferior to Senshou Shuima. At the beginning, the Qianshou Shujian water escape technique made him miserable during the pair training. Let alone Takichiba, let alone here It is a large lake, Takichiba can launch a deadly water escape at a very small price. If he doesnt use the earth-booming star, although he can guarantee a certain amount of Chakra using Muji, he cant guarantee that it can block Taki Chibas deadly ultimate move and Mujibas undead effect, but he has to use it. The huge chakra is used as a support and does not use the earth explosion star. This part of the chakra is far from guaranteeing his immortal effect of self-healing without seal. In other words, at that time, even if Chakra did not consume the part of the starburst, some fatal injuries could kill him. And he awakened the eyes of reincarnation, it happened that Taki Chiba couldn''t know, and the sky-explosive sky star that belonged to the eyes of reincarnation also had a certain degree of concealment, and was absolutely qualified as a backhand and a Jedi counterattack. It is also the most suitable technique for the final winner. Moreover, the characteristics of the technique of Earth Explosion and Sky Star were also the most suitable for the result he wanted. However, it may be the first time it is used, and it may be that the chakra itself is somewhat inadequate. The power of this earth-explosive star is not great. Fortunately, Takichiba''s state is impossible to break free. "Wow!" And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ thought of this, after the water level dropped by one-third, the void not far in front of him was also filled with water, and the sound of the water, the waves reacted Back, hit each other, and for a while, water splashed. Since there is no plan to compete for the nine tails. So, lets send Taki Chiba to the moon as soon as possible. Looking at the splash of reaction and feeling the chakra recovering in the body, it is too long and dreamy. Uchiha Nobuhiko does not intend to give Takichiba any time. Besides, now that the eyes of reincarnation have been awakened, even if Uchiha has the soil with nine tails, what is he afraid of. All he really needs to be afraid of is Taki Chiba in front of him. But immediately, this threat will be gone. Even, he had already prepared for the worst, and had already prepared everything to start again in the next life. The current situation is absolutely perfect. Having solved Taki Chiba''s threat and possessed the reincarnation eye, all he had to do was to ensure all this. "Snapped!" After making a decision in his heart, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t hesitate, took a slight breath, and his hands snapped together. "Om!" In an instant, in the midst of a strange sound, the sphere of the earth exploding sky star staying high in the sky trembled slightly. With this tremor, Uchiha Nobuhiko also slowly closed his eyes and focused on driving the core. "laugh!" And at this moment, when Uchiha Nobuhiko''s reincarnation eyes were about to be completely closed, a flash of light flashed in his aftermath. As if something flashed from the bottom up. "Ok?" In an instant, he suddenly opened his eyes. And subconsciously, his gaze slowly turned to his left side. There was a touch of doubt on his face. Wonderful book house Chapter 2109： this is…… this is what? Thinking of the left-turning gaze slowly settled, confusion and doubts slowly appeared on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face, but in his heart, the confusion and doubts were even more evident on his face. What just happened? It was... what? But in his heart, it seemed that he couldn''t react at this time, and he couldn''t react to the current situation. "Chichi...chichi...chichichi..." At this moment, he turned his head, and when his gaze settled, wisps of white air slowly rose from his left foot, extending from the lake on his left foot. A few dozen meters in front of him, a straight line of white gas formed under the huge earth-explosive sphere. "Snapped!" Then, at the moment when the white belt was rising, a drop of blood splashed on Uchiha Nobuhikos face that was confused and doubtful that could not react and could not react, and the pair of rippled eyes exuding fearful eyes of hope. In Li''s eyes, slowly reflected the elbow that flipped in the air, and the blood coming from his head and face. "Patter!" At the same time, his left hand, which was tightly closed with his right hand, only half of his left hand, slowly slipped from his right hand, with a touch of blood, fell into the water, and leaped under the water. Streaks of blood light. "laugh!" At this moment, only a small section of the oblique section of the left arm was left, and blood spewed out suddenly, like a fountain, and it shot diagonally down into the white misty left foot only as large as a fist. The width of the gully. In an instant, the water flow gully that seemed to be melted by the high temperature was dyed red. "Why... why? Why..." And at this moment, his eyes turned, looking at the small piece of left hand that slipped from his right hand, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth hummed, and he murmured, but he still couldn''t react. At the same time, as his gaze shifted again, Uchiha Nobuhiko was unable to react, but he also began to slowly notice that the left foot stretched under the starburst sphere, as if it was being cut by some ultra-high temperature object The fist-wide gullies of fist-wide water that shattered and shimmered with a lava color fainted outward, and the sound of boiling water slowly poured into his ears. And just above the end of the current gully, and on the straight line, above the huge earth-explosive sky star sphere, a fist of the same width shone a lava-colored ravine, splitting the entire sphere from top to bottom. . "Boom..." "Chichi!" From time to time, Didi''s soil from the Earthburst Sky Star sphere, which was melted into magma, dripped from the sphere, dripped into the gully of the water, and boiled, cooled, precipitated along with the gully of the water, and finally sank to the bottom of the lake. No... impossible! Just... What happened just now? Why, why...My hand will break... That light just now... What is it? Is it Takichiba? impossible! Absolutely impossible! Taki Chiba is already at the limit, he can''t use such a powerful force, and if he really has such a power, he won''t have to fight with me for so long. Although I was not paying attention just now, if I had such a speed and could cut off the power of my arm instantly. Just now, after the substitution technique, he should use this technique, and he directly beheaded me! impossible! Absolutely impossible! This is definitely not Takichiba! And at this moment, when the left hand fell into the water and sank to a vaguely arm-shaped black shadow, the severe pain finally passed into Uchiha Nobuhikos senses, and in this severe pain Under the stimulus, Uchiha Nobuhiko finally reacted. However, at this moment, after he reacted, he did not check his broken arm for the first time, nor did he try to use Muji to see if there was a possibility of rebirth of the broken arm. Instead, he suddenly raised his head, a pair of reincarnations. Eyes, staring at the top, after only a tremor, because of the attack just now, it stopped moving and burst into the sky. As if to see through this sphere with the most noble eyes. And in his mind, the shocking glimpse flashed just now, the light that suddenly flashed before closing his eyes without warning. Vaguely, he could recall that light, with a faint blazing white color, or a pure white light, like the shape of a beam of light cast by the sunlight being cut by the leaves. However, it is substantial. Looking back now, he was able to speculate that this light should be a high-concentration chakra polymer, a physical high-speed energy body, far exceeding the human body''s reaction time. Even after the arm broke and fell into the water, I felt the pain. The speed of this light has exceeded the body''s pain conditioned reflex. It is absolutely impossible for Taki Chiba to use this level of power, or a technique. However, the current situation, the cracks on the earth-explosive star sphere, plus the current gully directly below, all pointing, this light ~www.novelhall.com~ is emitted from this sphere. In other words, it was definitely Takichiba''s attack. However, in the state before Takichiba, it is absolutely impossible to use such power again. This kind of high-density chakra technique, this Takichiba, absolutely cannot be used. That''s why, compared to the injury of a broken arm, Uchiha Nobuhiko noticed the earth bursting star ball first. And all the attention is on the sphere. He couldn''t understand. Why, why, still have such power! This is absolutely impossible. Takichiba is already at the end of the crossbow, let alone such a terrible attack. Leaving this lake, Takichiba will not be able to use any ninjutsu and power that threatens him. ! He wants to understand the current situation more than the mere injury of a broken arm. "Crack!" At this moment, a crack suddenly spread out from the gully where the lava color of the ball slowly faded. Towards, the entire sphere outside the crack spread out. "Crack! Click! Click! Click!" Then, as if it was a signal, the entire sphere burst into the sky, and in an instant, it suddenly climbed up countless cracks, cobweb-like cracks, and in an instant, the entire sphere was covered! "Snapped!" At this moment full of cracks, a piece of solidified dry soil slowly peeled away along the lines of the cracks, and fell heavily into the water from a high altitude. "What...!" And just at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes suddenly widened, and his mouth burst out in exclamation, but the burst out suddenly stopped. Time and space... Yes Time and space? At this moment, he seemed to understand something in horror. () Chapter 2110： Impossible! "Snapped!" The flakes of soil fell heavily on the surface of the lake, and the body was already steamed dry by the instant high temperature. In an instant, it broke apart, and under the nourishment of the lake water, it became several smaller pieces of depth. The wet colored soil slowly sank to the bottom of the lake. "What..." And just at this moment, there was an exclamation, and the sudden stop suddenly came out. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes widened. In the rippled eyes, a blazing white light, like a flame, slowly diffused. Then, his left eye suddenly opened wider. Almost, even the eyes are protruding. At this time, in his eyes, a face that he was very familiar with was reflected. One, the face of a teenager. "despair!" At this moment, one foot lightly stepped on the surface of the water in front of him, and waves of ripples spread from the sides of the two of them. "Taki... Chiba." At the same time, as the ripples spread, Uchiha Nobuhiko opened his mouth slightly and let out such a sound. "What''s going on? You can''t have this kind of power, and you can''t have space-time ninjutsu, even if you learn it, it''s impossible to use it under such circumstances, you..." Then, uncharacteristically, all the expressions on his face were slightly distorted, and there was a question in his mouth. Almost hysterical questioning. At this moment, in front of his eyes, Taki Chiba maintained a posture of jumping down and stepping on the ground, with one hand on his right shoulder, and the whole person was almost about to hit him, and this Taki Chiba His left hand was slightly flexed, index finger and **** close together, gently pressing under his left brow bone, while thumb was pressing on his left cheek bone. As if appeared out of thin air! Yes, appeared out of thin air, just now this Taki Chiba appeared in front of his eyes out of thin air, and pressed his left eye! At this moment, the tip of this Taki Chiba''s right finger, it is his left eye! However, such a situation is impossible! It is absolutely impossible! The moment the fragment peeled off and fell to the surface of the water, his eyes were suddenly dark. Then, when he reacted, Taki Chiba was already in front of his eyes, as if he had just jumped down, right in front of him. land. This kind of movement speed evaded the movement speed of the reincarnated vision of reincarnation. In addition to time and space ninjutsu and abilities, he could not think of other possibilities. But it''s impossible. This situation is absolutely impossible! Even if Takichiba had awakened something, he couldn''t use it. He didn''t have enough chakras, and even the Takichiba in front of him didn''t have many chakras. This situation is absolutely impossible! This is not something beyond common sense, but cheating! This is cheating! "Really...Is it impossible? I also think it''s impossible!" And at this moment, after he asked, it seemed as if Qianye leaped off the ground out of thin air, slowly opened his half-squinted eyes, and a clear light flashed in his eyes, dispelling if there is nothing. His misty expression, in his mouth, seemed to speak subconsciously. "you" Hearing this sound, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes widened slightly, and at the same time, his right eye suddenly looked to the left. bad! He is going to take my left eye! Almost instantly, he suddenly reacted, returning from the horror just now, the pain and foreign body sensation from his left eye socket made his back soak instantly. And subconsciously, he instantly extracted the largest amount of Chakra he could extract at a time. Shenluo Tianzheng! Use Shenluo Tianzheng! And there was only one thought left in his mind. "Crack!" At this moment, when Shenluo Tianzheng was about to perform, blood suddenly overflowed from his left eye, and Chiba''s index finger, **** and thumb were already deeply embedded in his left eye. The chakra knife that stretched out from the fingertips has already cut a small part of the optic nerve! "But what I know is that you can''t kill me, kill me, your plan will never succeed!" And at this moment, at this critical moment, Qianye suddenly came out such a sentence. what! And this abrupt remark made Uchiha Nobuhiko stunned. And the feeling that Xu Ye brought to him was too shocking, and the soon-to-release Shenluo Tianzheng stopped abruptly. he What did he know? Then, such a thought suddenly flashed through his mind. "Because of foreign matter..." At this moment, Chiba leaned forward slightly, his face full of indifference and an extraordinary calmness, and while leaning forward, this indifferent and calm face twisted with Uchiha Nobuhiko. The stiff face almost wiped past, and his mouth almost pressed against Uchiha Nobuhiko''s ear. Then he spoke softly and coldly. "...Is it balanced?" Do not! wrong! He is distracting me, this time ~www.novelhall.com~ should bounce him away! It doesn''t matter if you kill it! It doesn''t matter to kill him now! However, at the moment the word "?" was exited, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes suddenly cleared, and the greater pain and foreign body sensation in his left eye made him react suddenly. Now is not the time to think about these issues! Don''t even think about a word! Now, the Shenluo Tianzheng should be used! Even if you plan to go bankrupt, you must first bounce this Takichiba, regardless of life or death! "Ok?" And at this moment, his face suddenly changed, stiff and distorted, and instantly turned into a kind of horror. A touch of fear suddenly appeared on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face. Chakra Gone? body I can''t move it! In his mind, such a frightened thought flashed through. At this moment, his body suddenly grew up in masses of white matter, like cotton, slowly swelling up, and in an instant, his whole body was swollen by this cotton. Things, completely wrapped! "laugh!" And just at this moment, there was a sharp pain in his left eye socket that seemed to hurt his brain, and a puff of blood suddenly splashed out of his eye socket. "Snapped!" At this moment, Qianye, who was in front of him, suddenly drew back. After pulling a long string of blood in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s left eye socket, he retreated suddenly! And in his right hand, among the long string of blood dripping, a wavy eye was slowly sliding into the test tube wooden container that grew from the palm of his right hand! Samsara left eye... Capture! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2111： certain Looking at his reaction, my guess is correct. This Uchiha Nobuhiko has already sensed that he, as a rebirth, and I, as a traverser, are the reasons why we exist. really Sure enough, after reincarnation for so many lives, even the dull people should have discovered something. Good too! This way, it saves a waste of a chance to meet the six immortals for trading. Now, don''t have to be too troublesome! The established conditions are all in front of us. The feeling of reincarnation in the wooden tube that grew out of the palm of the left eye was passed into my senses without reservation, the whistling wind passed by my ear, and the last trace of the mist in my mind faded Chiba as if to fall apart. In the intense pain, he gritted his teeth gently, but such a thought flashed in his heart. However, this really lost Uchiha Nobuhiko could stand it. Awakening such a powerful force was not used for the first time, but was hidden, as a critical blow when it was crucial. To be honest, if it weren''t for the power just now, I''m afraid I have been sent to the moon. I have entered a misunderstanding. Although the earth-explosive sky star is huge and its physical manifestation is a feeling of crushing people, it is the limit of the reincarnation eye to control gravity, but it is a kind of sealing technique. The physical existence will be guaranteed, but the Chakra will be completely blocked. , Even the ability to move will be completely imprisoned, but it will not be fatal. I thought I would be crushed to death. But I didn''t expect it to be a terrible ending than crushing to death. Being imprisoned forever in the earth-booming stars, sent to the moon, and company with Hui Ye, this is really, unimaginable torture. However, for Uchiha Nobuhiko, it was a perfect end. No wonder, this Uchiha Nobuhiko can defeat so many traversers, and there may even be more powerful and difficult traversers than I am now. This guy has a kind of strength. A kind of base force derived from his body. In a sense, I really admire the will of the world. Although it has been understood that the world will is not omniscience and omnipotence, and there are boundaries of its abilities, but as a program that sets the established route, this world will is not an existence ignorant. Even his intelligence, because of the integration of huge information, far exceeds that of human beings. Very capable. Nobuhiko Uchiha! At this moment, while enduring the severe pain of falling apart, his eyes are staring at a distance of half a meter. This distance is still widening because it cant bear the spore art that is getting heavier and heavier. Kneeling on the ground while weighing heavily, with blood flowing from his left eye socket, his teeth clenched, and Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face intertwined with pain and terror, this series of thoughts flashed in his heart. To be honest, he believes that this Uchiha Nobuhiko has the aptitude to awaken the eyes of reincarnation. Although, the awakening condition of the reincarnation eye is to awaken the power of Asura and the power of Indra, and then it is possible to awaken. It is not simply the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of Uchiha''s power, and the immortal human body with the power of a thousand hands can be awakened. It requires the fusion of the power of Indra and the power of Asura. Its an ordinary Uchiha tribe, who has evolved and upgraded to an eternal kaleidoscope, and gained the power of a thousand hands, that is, they have part of the cells of a mature fairy human body and successfully merged. It is almost impossible to awaken the cycle. Eye. vice versa. If an ordinary Thousand-handed tribe with a mature immortal human body gets the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, it is almost impossible to awaken the round eyes. And the reason Uchiha Madara can awaken the reincarnation eye is because he himself is the reincarnated person of Indra, and he has obtained the cells of the Asura reincarnator Senjujuma, and fused in his own body to obtain Ah The power of Asura, in this way, the power of Indra and the power of Asura are fused, thus awakening the supreme power, the eyes of the six realms, and the eyes of reincarnation. Even awakening is not so easy. In the original book, the battle between Uchiha Madara and Senjujutsu should be the prime of the two. In other words, Uchiha Madara got the battle between the pillars in their prime. Power, but he only awakened the reincarnation eye when he was about to die in his later years. If the reincarnation eye is so easy to awaken, how can Uchiha Madaras ceiling-level combat power, after fusing the power of the pillars, fail to detect the possibility of reincarnation eye, and only awaken when he is dying in his old age? This has already shown that even if the Eye of Samsara gathers the power of Asura and Indra, it may not be able to awaken smoothly. At least, it is very likely to experience a state of dying. Of course, this does not mean that the eye of reincarnation is a resurrection armour, gathering two powers, and then one dying can be awakened, and it is very possible that there is no awakening when dying. In a sense, the awakening condition of the reincarnation eye is also extremely harsh. After all, the reincarnations of Asura and Indra can only have two people in one era. Even Naruto and Sasuke were born many years after the deaths of Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara. There are too many in between. Uncertainty. Moreover, compared with the Warring States period, there were a lot less wars in the Ninja period. It is not so simple to awaken the power of Asura and Indra. It is very possible that the reincarnated person has not determined Ashura and Indra for a lifetime. Luo Zhili came to the end of his life. Therefore, the reincarnation eye is really not that simple to awaken. However, Chiba has no doubt that this Uchiha Nobuhiko will awaken the eyes of reincarnation. Even before this Uchiha Nobuhiko has shown the power of the pillars, Chiba believes that this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel The end of the eye will be the reincarnation eye. This Uchiha Nobuhiko was selected by Madara before bringing the soil, and even has the ability to escape Madaras restraint, leaving Konoha helpless. He is also a very special rebirth created by the will of the world. Although the reincarnation eye is the highest A kind of power, but its not the reason why Uchiha Nobuhiko cant get the eyes of reincarnation~www.novelhall.com~ Even, the same kind of supreme power, the Six Ways of Immortals, the Six Ways of Immortals can also be used as bargaining chips. Just find the heart, you can give without taking the heart. It can be seen that the supreme power is not the kind of existence that needs to be hidden and cannot be obtained by anyone. Even for those with complicated positions like Chiba, the will of the world and the gods allow him to have supreme power. And he can have it, and as a natural enemy of his complex traversers, Uchiha Nobuhiko can certainly have it. As for how Uchiha Nobuhiko obtained the power of Indra and the power of Asura, Chiba did not plan to investigate the bottom line. Since he is his natural enemy, then there must be a means and way to the supreme power. After all, there are many people who have passed through the past, who are stronger than him, and there should be no fewer existences with power equal to the supreme power. Behind Uchiha Nobuhiko, after all, is the will and **** of the world. The eyes of reincarnation are not special at all! And it is precisely to know that Uchiha Nobuhiko will definitely get reincarnation eyes, and even when Chiba saw Uchiha Nobuhikos eternal kaleidoscope writing chakra eyes, he faintly guessed that this Uchiha Nobuhiko may already have reincarnation eyes. Evolutionary conditions. After realizing that Uchiha Nobuhiko also knew the existence of "it", Chiba was even more certain. Especially when he awakened the power of Mu Dun. Therefore, Chiba is not surprised that the Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him can have reincarnation eyes. Even the current situation is what he wants! Thinking of this, Chiba lightly put his right hand and held it lightly, growing out of the wooden tube cover, sealing the wooden tube in the palm of the left eye of Samsara, tightly holding https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2112： Im such an...idiot! Damn... He has calculated it all! This is all his calculations! He got it! He knew it all! My biggest chip, and his biggest chip! The empty left eye was constantly overflowing with blood, accompanied by the gurgling blood, the pain that invaded the bone marrow constantly stimulated Uchiha Nobuhikos sanity. The heavy spores had pressed him to kneel down, and his perfect reincarnation right The eyes were staring at the young man who pulled away and flew back, with a painful expression on his face. He was already half a meter away above the surface of the water. Under the vision of Samsara''s eyes, he could clearly see His left eye in the container made of the power of the wood in the palm of Takichiba''s hand. But in his mind, there were such a series of thoughts. A series of thoughts that suddenly became clear, but made him gritted his teeth. At this time, a feeling that everything was in the hands of Taki Chiba slowly grew in his heart. And scenes of this battle, scenes from the birth of the nine-tailed man Zhuli, kept repeating in his mind. From that, the outsider who can be pinched to death easily, to the present, the world''s strongest enemy, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who can capture his left eye, who is already a step up to the next level, is there almost no such thing in the world. The feeling of fairness. He has been in reincarnation for so many lives, and it was not until the next few lifetimes that he realized the reason why he has been in reincarnation in his current position, and has always been defeating outsiders. I thoroughly understand the relationship between myself and this world, this world and outsiders, and between myself and outsiders. I finally waited for a suitable reincarnation to implement my own plan. After understanding the relationship between myself, the world, and outsiders, an irrepressible plan to be realized was born. For the first time in this life, when he was reborn in the Uchiha clan, he had a brother. One, is a more clingy brother. It was also in this life that he finally came into contact with the supreme power. The Uchiha Madara who realized that he knew how to open the kaleidoscope to write the eyes of the round eyes, and from Uchiha Madara, he found out the necessary conditions to open the eyes of the round eyes, and the stone monument that knew the problem at a glance. I also know that in this world, there is a behind-the-scenes man who is controlling the direction of this world. Of course, these have nothing to do with him. In his plan, it doesn''t matter what the direction of the world is. And in this life, although no traces of outsiders have been found, none of the known powerhouses of this era can truly threaten him, even the Uchiha Madara. He just needs to be careful. Be cautious, just be careful. After understanding this, he knew that his opportunity was in this life. In this life, he will get rid of the relationship between himself, the world, and outsiders! In this life, all the conditions are complete. In this life, he has a vital younger brother. He only needs his younger brother to open the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and he will be able to have the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, gaining a powerful force that would never have been possible before. Therefore, he arranged for the death of Nao Uchiha, and used her death to let his brother open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, and then grab his eyes. At the same time, in the process of cultivating the most sincere feelings between his brother and Nao Uchiha, he assisted Danzo and Oshamaru in the study of the force between the writing wheel eyes and the pillars until the study of the force between pillars was successful. Then, after the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes were successfully fused, he got the power of the pillars from the Oshemaru. Afterwards, he only needs to wait for an opportunity to get the reincarnation eye. What went well was that during this period, he had no trace of outsiders because he hadn''t deliberately looked for outsiders, but there was still no one who could threaten him in the ninja world. Do not! It should be said that no one can threaten him anymore with the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and the power between the pillars. this era. Maybe Uchiha Madara and Senjuju resurrected, and some might bankrupt his plan. And as long as he has the eyes of reincarnation, then his plan can enter the final stage. He can find the man behind the scenes. Since this man behind the scenes can control the direction of the world, it must have enough information, and this information is the key to his next plan. However, he did not expect. There will be such an outsider, an outsider who looks ordinary and of average strength, and miraculously evolved in a battle to threaten his existence, and then from threatening his existence, gradually showing The strength and aptitude that can kill him! And that''s it! This outsider, in just over ten years, has thoroughly understood the relationship between himself and the world, the world and outsiders, and between himself and outsiders, and used this relationship to successfully force him to be like this. Embarrassed. Even if this continues, one''s own eyes of reincarnation, hard work, and the layout of the eyes of reincarnation acquired for so long, may be in a dilemma that this outsider will take all of them. How does this allow him to be psychologically balanced. He has been waiting for this life for so many lives. It''s about to fall short now! How can this not be resentful! Damn it! Damn it! Takichiba, **** you! The layout is ready from the beginning, no! It was when I was in a coma, when I was hit by the spiral pill that combined the four changes in nature, the internal organs were burnt, and during the period of recovery through the power of the awakening pillars, he gave me this spore technique! At that time, he had already awakened the power of Mu Dun! And this spore technique can be used as a decisive hand, and now, it is really a decisive hand! From then on ~www.novelhall.com~ this Takichiba has been arranged. Even, may have anticipated the current situation. Just now, after the kick of the substitute technique, he should start this spore technique, and then use the water escape to end my life. Moreover, if I awakened the reincarnation eye, with this technique as a guarantee, he should also have other plans to capture my eyes, just like the current situation. From the beginning, he might have fixed my eyes on reincarnation. He must have considered that I have reincarnation eyes. He is an outsider, knows everything, and he also knows the conditions of the reincarnation eye. He may have seen my eternal kaleidoscope write the reincarnation eye, he has already noticed it! Whether it is killing me or taking my reincarnation eye, it is the same to him. Just rule out my natural enemy... At this moment, at the time of resentment and unfairness, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s thoughts are extremely clear, and he has fully speculated the context behind everything that happened. Ok? However, just when he thought of this, his face suddenly changed. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something. Ah! Then, a sneer of self-deprecating smile flashed across his twisted face. I''m such a... Idiot! But the next second, when a smile appeared, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was twisted and stiff, and the fear and resentment were unwilling, but in a flash, it turned into a touch of silence. With a touch, let the now fly away, and the successful Qianye''s face changed quietly. Then, in the next instant, Uchiha Nobuhiko raised his right hand. Once again, aimed at the receding boy. Afterwards, gently spread his five fingers. Vientiane Tianyin! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2113： Ended "laugh!" The splashing blood drew an arc of torrents in the air, splashing like raindrops, scattered into the lake, fainting the blood. "cough!" Afterwards, there was a soft, depressed cough as if the neck was stuck. "Patter!" And with this soft cough, a puff of fresh blood splashed on the spore coat that swelled to a certain limit, and slowly poured into it, dyeing the white spore coat into a bright red color. "Do you think you can hide?" At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face, whose eyes were reflected in the young figure hanging in front of him, became more and more gloomy. "This...no..." And at this moment, in front of him, the young man who maintained a volley and straight chest posture, his wide-open eyes moved down little by little, and his eyes fell on the sharp wooden thorns that penetrated his chest. this is Is Vientiane Tianyin? And when his eyes settled, such an incredible thought flashed through Chiba''s heart, and at the same time, the scene just flashed through his mind. At that moment, when he tightly held the wooden pipe that contained the left eye of Samsara in his hand, the face of Uchiha Nobuhiko over there suddenly calmed down, and he didn''t even have time to say something bad, this Uchiha Nobuhiko lifted up. Hand pointed at him. And he only had time to change his face, and a powerful almost unstoppable attraction suddenly struck. At that time, he only remembered the uncontrollable one of his chest, and then he pulled away and flew back. It became a posture of leaning forward and backwards, and swiftly moved towards this Uchiha Nobuhiko. Then, in a short time, he straightened his chest and bumped himself against the long wooden thorn. In an instant, the long thorn came in from the front of his chest and came out from the center of his back. All this is as if he hit this long thorn himself. Mu Dun... Yes, since he has awakened the eyes of reincarnation, he has completely absorbed the power between the pillars, or the power of the asuras, the only way to escape, how could he not! Then, after the scene flashed in his mind, Chiba''s attention fell on the long wooden thorns that extended from the palm of Uchiha Nobuhiko. This one pierced through his chest, and matched the long thorn that pierced from Uchiha Nobuhiko''s palm in coordination with Vientiane Tenjin. but Why, why does he still have the power to use the Vientiane Sky Yin, and this wooden escape technique. The art of spores has the effect of absorbing chakras, and it can form a kind of clone by continuously absorbing chakras. This Chakra of Uchiha Nobuhiko should be almost there. Otherwise, after starting the spore technique just now, if Chakra has left, he will definitely use Shenluo Tianzheng to bounce me away. How can he... And at this moment, compared to his pierced chest, and the gurgling blood in the body except the chest, which was caused by the shocking mode, the blood in his heart, but this Uchiha Nobuhiko Chakra question. "Crack!" And at this moment, when doubts arose in his mind, as if to answer his question, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s spore art expansion coat was suddenly stained with a layer of brilliance and hard luster similar to the **** layer. In an instant, this luster faded, and what was left was only dry and hard, like dried plaster, cracked. "Crack! Crack! Crack!" Then, as if it was some kind of signal, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s coat of swelling spores that almost covered his entire body instantly cracked into countless cracks. "this is!" And just at this moment, Qianye''s eyes flashed, and his face suddenly appeared in a daze. At this moment, in his eyes, in the cracks of Anxi''s expanded spore coat, he could see the extremely faint blue chakra, which was being absorbed from the tissue of the expanded spore coat and merged into Uchiha Nobuhiko''s In the skin. With the loss of chakras, the tissues of the swelling spore coat are constantly necrosis, forming a stratum corneum, and then turning into a dried plaster-like substance, which is constantly broken apart. is it One of the six abilities of the eyes of reincarnation, the sealing technique of the Hungry Ghost Road! Not only can you absorb chakras through contact, but you can also use these absorbed chakras as your own chakras. Yes The eyes of reincarnation can do the same thing as the art of spores! This technique is not enough for Nobuhiko Uchiha! Then, watching this scene, Qianye''s mouth slowly revealed a bitter smile with blood. He looked down on reincarnation too much. I underestimated Uchiha Nobuhiko. Although he just awakened the reincarnation eye, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s aptitude was not as bad as he thought. The reincarnation eye ability has already been mastered a lot, and it is not jerky when used, and it has completely reached what it should be. ability. It was him who underestimated the eyes of reincarnation, too underestimated the aptitude of Uchiha Nobuhiko! Do not! It should be said that he is a little too naive! Although he has merged his own memories in the past and carried out another level of sublimation, it may be because he has an absolute feeling, but after all, he is a little too ideal. Instead of being a past self without any feelings, you will never make such a mistake. He is too idealistic ~www.novelhall.com~ Therefore, when Uchiha Nobuhiko was attacked by himself and entered into a state of suspended animation, he placed a real backhand when he checked whether he was alive or dead, completely. Failed. Really... Advantages, there are disadvantages! In the end, under the bitter face, Qianye''s heart flashed a rather emotional thought. "Papa Papa Papa!" And at this moment, as Chiba sighed with emotion, all of the spore coat on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body suddenly shattered and turned into small pieces, amidst this series of sounds, like rain. , Fell into the water and melted into the water before sinking. For a while, a layer of milky white dipped away. "Crack!" At the same time, a cracking sound came from Chiba''s raised palm. "It''s time to give me back, my things." At this time, with the cracking sound, Uchiha Nobuhiko slowly retracted the wooden left hand that had grown from the wound, and looked at the broken wooden tube in his hand and the floating eyes in the clear liquid in the wooden tube. Said. "Chichichichichichi!" Then, before the words fell, four or five pieces of blood spurted out of Chiba''s back suddenly, and several branches of wood thorns suddenly pierced from other places on his back! Mu Dun, the technique of cutting! "Crack!" After that, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s palm moved slightly, and the long wooden thorn that pierced out of his palm broke instantly. "Puff!" Then there was a sound of heavy objects falling into the water. This time, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not give this Takichiba any chance! End the battle at the fastest speed! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2114： Sink ended. These are really over. The long, clear and dim water color, with a touch of bright red, slowly filled the entire line of sight, and the bitter smile on the corner of Qianye''s mouth slowly stiffened. Everything is over. At this point, it is over. In this battle, in the end, he still lost. Lost to natural enemies. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, once again won the battle with outsiders. really Is there reason for the will of the world to choose him? Do not! Yes, did the world will choose the most suitable, accurate, and most appropriate person without knowing it? No, what can you do? This Uchiha Nobuhiko! After planning for so long, I came across the most suitable time. At the end of the end, I was still able to make the most decisive choice. I gave up the plan I had planned for so long and gave up such a most suitable time. Ah Sorry, Kushina, Hirohiko, Yukina... and, everyone. I am afraid that I will die at the bottom of this lake. Sorry... In the end, nothing was saved, nothing was done... Thank you Thank you for giving me feelings and giving me such a wonderful life through life. Thank you thank you so much. And as the whole body invaded, Chiba slowly closed his eyes with a heartfelt admiration and a helpless sigh, full of guilt and gratitude, with a bitter but not seemingly bitter smile. The figure slowly sank into the dark bottom of the lake. "Is it really dead? Or, what''s the next move." And at this moment, looking at the splash of blood under my feet, the blood-colored ripples, and the reincarnation vision slowly began to appear invisible, showing a large-shaped sunken young figure. , Uchiha Nobuhiko murmured softly. Yes, there won''t be any... However, looking at the blood under the fainted layers of this layer, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart had such a thought. Yes. There won''t be any further tricks. No more surprises. Because this technique of spores, and the temporal and spatial shift that Taki Chiba hadn''t even figured out just now, were Taki Chiba''s last opponents. He finally waited until Taki Chiba''s last move. Although, almost the end of the reincarnation eye was captured, but, after all, he won, is a victory. This battle is his victory. However, it was only a personal victory in the battle with Taki Chiba. If you look at the overall situation, I lost. But at this moment, after confirming from the bottom of his heart, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face did not have any joy, but his face seemed to be more gloomy. Strictly speaking, he was defeated. His original intention was not to kill Taki Chiba, even if he was an outsider. In other words, it is precisely because Taki Chiba is an outsider that he does not want to kill him, or even, it can be said that he cannot be killed. However, Takichiba is an outsider, and he is the only outsider who knows the existence of "it", just like himself. It is such an outsider who still possesses the strength to kill him. Although, in the end, it was Takichiba''s move that was short of chess, and he lost in personal victory, and he won in personal victory. However, he also had to kill the outsider. In the overall situation and plan, he was completely defeated. This Takichiba, if he doesn''t want to kill him, he can only kill him! Because he has no way to subdue this person. Even the starburst star of the reincarnation eye can''t seal this person! He can only give up the great opportunities in this life, and can only give up all the plans before this life. "Fortunately, with this pair of reincarnation eyes, after all, it''s not that there is no harvest." However, in the next second, after his gaze subconsciously shifted to the wooden pipe on the wooden left hand, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s expression finally eased a lot. Even if you want to give up planning and give up the great opportunities of this life, you will still have gains after all. If you do it properly, you may not have no chance. He is a rebirth, and his greatest reliance is the reincarnation of one life after another. In theory, he has unlimited opportunities. He can accumulate unlimited knowledge. Accumulate unlimited experience and lessons. Until the end of the day. "I have to say, thank you, Taki Chiba. After all, you reminded me of the important things that I had forgotten because of the smoothness of the past few lives, too many comfortable days." Then, thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko poured out the eyes in the wooden tube, his eyes returned to the foot of the layer after another layer of blood, and gently put his left eye into the eye socket, with a sneer, the eye socket As Zhongbai Qi overflowed, he spoke softly. This time, there was no kind of condescending, nor gloomy and cold. Nobuhiko Uchiha said calmly. However, in the words, there are a little more inexplicable emotions. A little helpless, some ease of relief, and some admiration. In any case, remembering the various battles with this Takichiba, even if you have experienced countless strong, countless battles, seen countless ninjas, countless people, Takichiba is one of the most admired~www.novelhall. com~ This Takichiba, after all, is a well-deserved powerhouse. Even if he was defeated by himself, Uchiha Nobuhiko still couldn''t regard him as the defeated party. This Takichiba is the kind of powerhouse who will never give his opponent a sense of victory! "Ok?" And at this moment, as Muji''s self-healing started, and his left eye was completely repaired, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face changed slightly. Could it be that! And in his heart, there was almost a thud, shocked. "Bobobobo!" At the same time, a series of bubbles suddenly floated from the blood layer, swelling into blood-like foam. "Chichichichichichi!" And almost at this moment, the blood-colored foam floated, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was shocked, the ripples of Samsara''s right eye suddenly shrank into his pupils, a bright red, with a complicated eternal kaleidoscope The writing wheel eye pattern suddenly appeared. Then, it suddenly shrank. In an instant, in the sound of the burning air, five spirals of pitch-black flames formed around him out of thin air. "Papa Papa!" And at the moment of revolving, it took five dark flame tails, rushed down in the direction where the bubbles were floating, and instantly submerged in the water. Above the water, five holes were opened! To die to see the corpse! Must die to see the corpse! Now, it''s not the time to sigh! Even if he is dead, he must be burned to ashes! This can be at ease! At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, whose face was slightly distorted with fear, had such a fearful thought in his heart. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2115： Legacy "Bobobobo!" A series of bubbles burst out of the hollow water surface swirled by the pitch-black flames, and then, the water rushing out violently filled the water surface hollow. "Ok?" At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko lowered his head slightly, frowning slightly. Hit so quickly? At this moment, such a thought suddenly flashed in his heart. However, despite the doubts in his heart, the movements under his feet were not slow. Almost the moment the rushing water filled the hole, his figure was already ten meters away. "Boom!" And at this moment, the filled cavity burst open suddenly, and a pitch-black flame column rose into the sky. In an instant, it turned into countless small flames and dissipated in the air, leaving behind a pile of burning flames on the lake. It''s like a pitch-black bonfire on the lake. "despair!" And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who drew away and flew back, landed on the lake a few meters away, ripples slowly drifting away. left? But at the moment of landing, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t even look at the pitch-black flames of a campfire on the lake, but suddenly looked to his left. right! And after seeing nothing on the left, he suddenly looked to the right. After that, almost all directions, including the bottom of the feet, were carefully observed. After confirming that there was no additional attack, there was no sudden attack by Taki Chiba. After a turnaround, he relaxed. Tighten the body. Then, while covering his left eye, which seemed a little uncomfortable because of the incomplete repair, he looked at the pitch-black flames ahead. This time, it should be... the real end! But looking at it this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face showed a bit of hesitation. At this moment, in the dark flame he saw ten meters away from the opposite side in his eyes, he could clearly see a large font floating on the surface of the water, completely burned by the flame. Teenager figure. The strengthened Amaterasu burst too much. In just a few seconds, the burned person was already scorched. Except for the hand floating on the water and stained with a little dark flame, it looked like human skin. Others have completely changed beyond recognition. If it is a clone, it must have been lifted under the burning of Amaterasu. And the figure of this young figure is undoubtedly the figure of Taki Chiba. The hand that was contaminated by a little bit of Amaterasu was not a clone, and it could be concluded that the burnt-out boy in front of him was undoubtedly Taki Chiba. Really... Is it over? Was this Takichiba really burnt to death? However, even if such a fact is in front of him, he is still a little suspicious, a little uncertain, and even as the flame burns, the color of suspiciousness and hesitation on his face is even more intense. Even if the facts are already in front of you, Uchiha Nobuhiko at this moment is still somewhat unbelievable. It''s as if the now burnt out-of-recognition Taki Chiba got up at some unexpected time and gave him a fatal blow. It was not incredible. Even, it is very normal. Perhaps this is the symptom that all the strong men after fighting with Taki Chiba will have, and there are always back-hands waiting for them. However, this time, it is over after all. This battle is finally over. Without a backhand, the young figure did not get up again. It just burned quietly, and was constantly eroded by the dark flames. "Crack!" And in the midst of this burning, the earth above the sphere of the sky star seemed to have finally reached a few times at this time, all the cracks on the surface suddenly broke apart, and the damp soil fell like rain. , Crackling on the surface of the lake, arousing layer after layer of waves, small, spreading towards the outside. In the end, with a bang, after a large swath of wet soil fell to the surface of the lake, Uchiha Nobuhiko was finally determined by looking at the burning figure of the young man. Taki Chiba, died. I was burned to death by my own amaterasu. It''s not a clone, and there is no back-up, everything is settled. The biggest opponent in this life, the strongest disaster, was finally eliminated by him. At this moment, in the waves, in the unquenchable fire of the sky, the body of the young man who has completely lost its life aura, even the arm of the least contaminated black flame is already scorched, slowly begins to sink go with. With the burning flame, it slowly sinks. ended. This battle is really over. The victory of Uchiha Nobuhiko, the natural enemy of the rebirth and the traverser, ended. "Puff...puffpuff...puffpuffpuff..." And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had completely confirmed his victory, had pupils in his right eye flowing, and on the sinking body there was a dark flame spreading towards the periphery, just under his gaze. Slowly dissipated, extinguished, and finally revealed the body that had become coke. Uchiha Nobuhiko stood like this, watching the inanimate body as the waves floated, breaking down into pieces of burnt stains, and slowly sinking into the bottom of the lake. Then, as far as the eyes of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writer''s Eye, the position of the corpse was never seen again. "call--!" At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko finally let out a long breath, completely relieved. This confidant worry was finally ended by myself. Although the method is a bit cruel and does not appear to be respectful to the opponent, in a sense, this is what Taki Chiba asked for himself. If it were not for Taki Chibas fighting style, it seemed that he would always have a back. Then, he wouldn''t be like this ~www.novelhall.com~ to treat an opponent who is about to drown, and use this method that does not even leave the body. If there is a cause, there is an effect. All of this is also the usual fighting style of Taki Chiba, which led to his current fate. Only the fate of the dead body can make Uchiha Nobuhiko finally relieved, and finally no worries. Although he also gave up his plans in this life, and also gave up the great opportunities in this life, but for Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is worth it to get rid of enemies like Taki Chiba and outsiders like Taki Chiba. And it is very worthwhile. He had encountered many outsiders who could end him, but the closest to death, or the closest to complete despair, was this Takichiba and only a battle with this Takichiba. And Takichiba is an outsider, and if he is dead, he is dead. He gave up the first life, and there is the next life, and in the next life, an outsider like Taki Chiba might not be there. At least he reincarnates for thousands of years, and this is the only one. Let''s go back. Nine Tails, there is no need to fight. Now the key is to restore the loss of this battle. Next, think about how to deal with the eyes of reincarnation and the soil with nine tails. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was relieved, didn''t stay too much. After seeing Takichiba''s corpse disappeared, he turned around, sank and was about to leave. "Ok?" However, at this moment, something suddenly seemed to happen, and at the moment when he was about to pop up, his face changed drastically. The hand holding his left eye suddenly lifted up and lowered his head, just looking at his shadow on the water. Could it be that! Takichiba, finally... https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2116： Find "Wow!" On the surface of the lake that gradually subsided, the sound of the water suddenly sounded, and a water mirror suddenly spewed from the surface of the lake, and suddenly stood in front of the young man who looked down at his shadow, slowly reflecting the clear body of the young man. shape. impossible! impossible! Is it possible, is it possible that this is Taki Chiba''s last move? And I, just now, burned my... Do not! impossible! Absolutely impossible! I can see clearly, he can''t drop the bag, under the insight of the reincarnation eye, he can''t drop the bag! There is only one wooden pipe in his palm! Only in that wooden pipe! That is the wooden management that I took back! impossible! Absolutely impossible! This Takichiba can never do it! Can''t do it! At this moment, the lightness on the face of the youth in the water mirror has completely turned into a kind of anxiety, a kind of astonishment, a kind of incredible, and, a kind of fear. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, looking at himself in the mirror, suddenly realized something and realized a problem that he did not realize. That is, his left eye was dropped. The left eye he snatched from Taki Chiba was not his left eye, not his reincarnation left eye. And if that is really the case. Then, he may burn his left eye of reincarnation in the last hit just now. He burned his own eyes. At this moment, after he was relieved, he suddenly found that the pupil power of his left eye had disappeared. Do not! It should not be said that it has disappeared. It''s gone! At first, he thought it was because he had not enough chakras now, so Wuyin Self-healing had not completely repaired all the optic nerve connections, so that the pupils were not running smoothly, so they could not feel the left. The pupil power of the eye. However, now, time is enough, and Wuyin self-healing should have restored the optic nerve of the left eye. At this time, the pupil power of the reincarnation eye should generate communication, and then exert the pupil power of the reincarnation eye. Whether it is a kaleidoscope writing round eyes, an eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, or a reincarnation eye, it is necessary to pair in order to exert true power. In other words, the presence of both eyes can greatly improve pupil power. And now, he only has the pupil power of his right eye, and his left eye has nothing, and no trace of pupil power. At this time, he saw himself in the water mirror, his left eye. At this moment, it was just a pair of ordinary black eyes, without the pattern of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and no ripple pattern of reincarnation eyes. Just a pair of ordinary black eyes. It looks like an ordinary left eye, nothing special. And this kind of eye shape without pupil power is just a normal situation. After thinking about it, there is only one possibility. Taki Chiba moved his hands and feet when he put away the left eye of Samsara, and fell. With ordinary eyes, he lost his reincarnation eyes. As for how the ordinary eyes came from, it was possible, maybe he had prepared them in advance, or he made them using the technique of yin and yang escape. This is almost not a problem. Create an ordinary eye. For Taki Chiba, who has mastered the yin and yang technique, it is not difficult. Because of this, everything is reasonable and logical, and Taki Chiba can definitely do it. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko can''t figure out how to fall under the insight of the reincarnation eye, who dares Taki Chiba''s small actions? Guarantee that each one can be guessed? Now, since it happened, the left eye has been dropped. Then, it was dropped. If it is too thorough, it may not be able to be investigated. And it is precisely because this thing has happened, then it is real, that is, it happened. Therefore, Uchiha Nobuhiko will be anxious, will be shocked, will be unbelievable, will be afraid. If the eyes of reincarnation are not complete, then for him, it is the same as the eyes without reincarnation! The incomplete supreme power is just a stronger existence than the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye! He couldn''t meet his requirements at all. Could it be that At that time, when my left eye was snatched by Taki Chiba, I was actually defeated. Although this Takichiba could not kill me and defeat me, he used another method to stop me? His initial purpose, his real last hand, actually... Is it just taking my left eye? Then, suddenly there were countless negative emotions that made it difficult for him to maintain his rationality. Such a thought quietly emerged. "Ok?" However, just at this moment, this thought emerged. As his face stiffened, the reflection in the water mirror suddenly moved closer. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brows frowned slightly, and he seemed to have discovered something in this negative emotion. this is what is this? Seal... Seal technique? At this moment, in his sight, the reflection in the water mirror, especially the reflection in the left eye, was especially clear. At this moment, in the left eye of his ordinary black eye ~www.novelhall.com~ the edge of the pupil, there is a layer of tadpole style like a chain, as if the pupil of the left eye is completely locked general. Could it be that This Takichiba, when he contained my left eye, did he set up a seal technique? Sealed my left eye? That''s why there is no pupil power, so it looks like an ordinary eye? After noticing this scene, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart instantly returned to peace, and he understood what had happened. Takichiba did not drop. Don''t think about breaking his head, how did he break the bag with the insight of the reincarnation eye. Because Takichiba hasn''t lost the package at all. Samsara''s left eye is just inside his left eye socket. But it was sealed. And with Taki Chiba''s sealing skills, it is possible to seal the eyes of reincarnation that has been removed. After all, it is not impossible to seal the caged bird of Hyuga Yukina and Taki Chiba, the so-called unsolvable caged bird, to seal the eyes of reincarnation! "Isn''t this, quite capable?" But after understanding it, a bitter smile appeared on the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth. Unable to help him, he turned his head and looked at the place where Taki Chiba was sinking into ashes, and blurted out a word in his mouth. "what!" Then, at this moment, the moment the words were uttered, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face suddenly flashed with pain, and his face changed drastically. His right hand suddenly covered his right eye. This sealing technique... This sealing technique! Damn it! This **** Takichiba! At this moment, his teeth clenched fiercely. A feeling of resentment filled his chest. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2117： Calculate It is calculated! It''s calculated by a dead man! A strong feeling of resentment surged in his chest, and in his right eye, the pain that felt like being cut into the brain by a blade, constantly stimulated his reason and thinking ability, and Uchiha Nobuhiko''s figure was constantly curled up because of the pain. , Is already slowly kneeling on the surface of the water, and his intact right hand is deeply embedded in his right eye. In the raised eye of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, it seems that there is something black. Moving slowly and hard. Cant go on like this! No way! The current pupil power can no longer stop a seal technique. Moreover, the technique has penetrated the eyes, even if it is dug out, it is no longer useful. This Takichiba''s sealing technique completely surpassed this era! Damn it! Damn it! However, soon, his hand embedded in his right eye slowly loosened, and his right eyeball slowly returned to normal as the fingers moved away. And in that right eye, the chain-like tadpole technique spreading from the left eye socket has firmly locked the edge of the pupil, and some surgical chains have been separated from the edge chain technique. Coming, it will begin to invade the pupils, and with the sound of the chain clasping almost in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind, the kaleidoscope pattern of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pattern is firmly locked by these techniques. Snapped! Then, a sound of closing the lock sounded in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind. In the left eye, I dont know when it separated from the pupil that locked the left eye, and extended to the right eye socket, as if the chain that was connected to the left eye cracked, and slowly closed to the left eye. Go in the chain around the pupil. At the same time, in the right eye, the chain technique in the eye socket on the left was also quickly retracted, tightly surrounding and locking the pupil of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel. And with the locking of the surgical chain, the pattern of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye also slowly disappeared in the pupil, changing into an ordinary black eye, and no longer can feel any eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pupil force. Just now, just after Uchiha Nobuhiko discovered the abnormality of his left eye from the water mirror, the circle of sealing chains at the edge of the pupil of his left eye seemed to be stimulated by the pupil power of his eternal kaleidoscope. A chain was differentiated, spreading from his left eye socket to his right eye socket, and sealed his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, which is what happened just now. That''s it! I can''t feel the pupil power anymore! Has been sealed! At this time, with the disappearance of the vision of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel and the break of the pupil''s perception, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was ugly to the extreme, even pale. This Takichiba''s sealing technique can not only penetrate the seal through the connection of the pupils of the two eyes, but it is also extremely powerful. The seal was completed almost in a flash, even if he wanted to goug his eyes. There is no alternative to the spread of the seal breaking technique. Six Ways... Is this a variant of the six-level seal? Specially deal with the seal of pupil technique. How did Takichiba obtain this kind of sealing technique, or... He also has a strong ability to develop seals? When studying the birds in the sealed cage, did you find such a sealing technique? But at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who felt the power of this seal technique, passed this thought unconsciously. This bastard! Even death won''t make me happy! Damn it! Finally... Finally, even if I die, I will seal my greatest strength! And at this moment, looking at those ordinary black eyes in the water mirror, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s teeth clenched tightly, and with a "bang", it was suddenly an angry punch, which hit the opposite water heavily. In the mirror. "Wow!" Suddenly, the water mirror burst open, and the splashing water spurted out along the fist violently, like rain, the cone-shaped splash fell on the water surface in front, and a cone-shaped rippling band spread out. Obviously, this Takichiba was expected to be able to regain the left eye of this reincarnation, so when the left eye of the reincarnation was contained, the seal technique that could seal the pupil was set up as a six-level seal technique. Moreover, with the left eye of Samsara, the right eye is also sealed. The purpose of this, Taki Chiba, had already planned to die in battle, and, in order to avoid calling himself the second Uchiha Madara, this arrangement was made. After he died, he would leave this safety for Konoha Village! Of course, this Takichiba did this, even if he captured the left eye of Samsara, it didn''t matter, the seal technique he arranged would naturally be able to unlock it. As for why Taki Chiba possesses such a powerful sealing technique, which is comparable to the six-level seal technique that can seal pupil technique, Uchiha Nobuhiko has no doubts. From the information he knows, it can be clearly inferred that this Takichiba is probably a caged bird that has been sealed, so Hyuga Yukina''s eyes can recover miraculously. I am afraid that Hyuga Yuuna''s sudden blindness is not because of her disease, but because of being dropped from a caged bird, her body has a rejection reaction to the bird curse in the cage, which leads to blindness. However, the caged bird was sealed, the rejection reaction disappeared, and a certain amount of nursing care was added, so it recovered. Since this Takichiba can seal the so-called unsolvable curse of the bird in the cage, it is not impossible that he has additionally discovered the seal technique that seals pupil power, or the necessary things to achieve this level of seal technique ~www.novelhall.com~ of. This is entirely possible. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko is also very clear that it is impossible to completely seal the pupil power of the reincarnation eye and the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eye level. Even if it was a seal technique comparable to the sixth level, it was impossible. This Takichiba is actually accurate, and he has not enough chakras now. Whether it is the reincarnation eye or the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eye, they do not have enough pupil power. One is because the new awakening soon used the earth bursting sky star. One is because of long-term use, as well as the use of the two forms of Suzuo Nenghu, and entered a state of weakened pupil power, so it was sealed. Will be sealed by this sealing technique. Otherwise, if you have enough pupil power, what this sealing technique can do is only to be bounced away by the strong pupil power. Could it be...is this also "it"? Because Takichiba is already dead, so... Then, in the next second, the anger and distortion on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face suddenly changed, a sense of terror, and instantly filled all his expressions. Stiff and trembling. The cold sweat instantly filled his forehead and cheeks! Do not! This is not the time to think about this, now I have lost my pupil power and I dont have enough chakras! just in case! No way! I have to go quickly! Get out of here! The next second, his eyes suddenly opened, seeming to realize something. Then, after a flustered glance around, his figure suddenly sank, and suddenly disappeared above the lake with a splash of water. go away! Get out of here! Go to the shelter, the last shelter! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 118： Next... "Pl...Pl...Pl..." Slowly calming waves beat on the lake shore in bursts, causing a patch of water droplets to splash, and amidst the sudden rushing sound of bursting water, strands of mist gradually shrouded the lake. Above this empty lake, there was a bit of silence. "Wow!" And just as the sound of the water gradually disappeared, the waves were calm, and the mist on the lake was filled into a hazy stall, far away from the center of the lake, far away from the shore of the lake near the Konoha village where Uchiha Nobuhiko left. At the same time, a hand suddenly stretched out from under the water surface, with five fingers spread, as if the person who was about to drown finally saw the lake surface, he suddenly stretched out a sigh. "Wow! Wow!" Afterwards, there was a series of water sounds. "Heh...he...heh...hehe...hehehehe!" Then, when this series of water sounds turned into the sound of ticking water droplets, violent breathing and coughing water came one after another. "Come on..." At the same time, amidst the sound of breathing and coughing water, the sound of a wooden hard round thing tumbling on the ground also rang. "Ahem... Ahem... Ahem..." And at this time, slowly approaching the quiet surface of the lake, accompanied by coughs after another, waves of ripples slowly rippled away, colliding with the calming waves in the center of the lake. , Crackling. At this moment, on the shore of the lake near Konoha Village, a young figure has already climbed up from the bottom of the lake, limp at the junction of the lake and the shore, almost lying on the ground, breathing and coughing violently. By the boy''s side, a thumb-length test tube with a wooden luster rolled down. It is Chiba that should be burnt into coke and sink to the bottom of the lake! However, at this time, Chiba did not seem to have the ease of surviving from the Jedi or succeeding in a strategy. Instead, he looked at the center of the lake with a very complicated look, which was where Uchiha Nobuhiko was before. , Where he was originally burned into black coal and sank. "Really... In the end, is it self-deprecating to yourself? In the end, he made the same choice as his father. Is this... the meaning?" And this look was a long, long time, until the breathing was steady and the coughing stopped, Chiba still looked for a long, long time before taking back his gaze, and after taking back his gaze, it was a long while, Chiba''s mouth seemed to be difficult. Belief seems to be a general muttering of exclamation. Then, after this self-talk, there was a long silence. Chiba retracted his gaze, but didn''t make any movement. He just got up a little, turned over and sat down on the shore of the lake. During this process, drops of blood would slip from the wounds all over his body. The small movements also made Chiba breathless. His body has reached its limit. Although there are still some chakras in the body, it is not helpful, and the physical strength and spirit have actually reached the limit. Moreover, if this continues, I am afraid that even if Chiba does nothing, he will die because of excessive bleeding. In fact, the amount of blood he lost has reached a very dangerous level. Even, according to common sense, his current blood loss is about to enter a state of shock when he changes to an ordinary person. Even, in fact, when he changed to the previous one, he opened the high-end eight-door mode for the second time like this, but he was already tired and passed out. And now, perhaps because of the strength between the pillars, he can still hold on, and even raise his hand, open a large ninja bag in his hand, and take out some wet paint from it to draw the seal technique. Style bandage, do the simplest dressing for yourself. With these medical chakra bandages, although it is impossible to completely heal wounds that crack from the inside out, they can somewhat stop the bleeding. And as long as the bleeding is stopped, there is hope. But after taking out the bandage and feeling the location of the wound on his lower body, Chiba focused and silently began to bandage the wound. Now, he was convinced that Uchiha Nobuhiko had gone far, even if he didn''t go far, he noticed his movements and found that he was not dead, I am afraid he would run faster. To be honest, in the situation just now, Chiba is really a mortal situation, and there is no room for a mortal situation. Even now, Chiba can feel that being able to survive is something more unreal than crossing. Even if it weren''t for the pain in his body, he probably thought he was already in a world of bliss. And even if he didn''t think it was possible to survive, even Uchiha Nobuhiko would think he was immortal. Besides, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s current pupil power has been sealed. Under the condition that Hitomi was sealed, there was a damned but undead person, even Uchiha Nobuhiko, under the double impact, I am afraid I can only think of walking or running. However, at this time, although Qianye survived where he was mortal, there was no trace of joy on his face, even heavier, and even a kind of inexplicable mood permeated his body. With his scarred body~www.novelhall.com~ it seems a little depressed. Although it was not lifeless, it was extremely heavy. And Chiba didn''t say a word for the next dressing. The wooden tube that fell to the ground beside him seemed to have been forgotten, and he didn''t even look at it. He just concentrated, bandaging the wound without saying a word. After bandaging the wound, he simply bandaged himself into half a mummy, and Jieyin released the medical chakra in the bandage. After feeling the wound healed, he put his hand in the ninja bag again. Grab a handful of junliang pills. A handful of it was squeezed into his own mouth, and the strong smell of medicine instantly filled his mouth. However, he couldn''t feel anything. His sense of taste has disappeared. And this army liang pill is his special second best junliang pill, at this time it is commonly used in the Konoha army. Of course, for his current body, it is just a drop in the bucket. However, even if it was a drop in the bucket, he still ate all the military ration pills in the ninja bag. The large number of military ration pills in this ninja bag, and the rich nutrients contained in it, still made him slow down. The pale face, after swallowing all the army ration pills, became a little bloody. After doing all this and feeling a little warmth in his body, he turned his eyes slightly and looked at the wooden pipe on the ground. "Roar--!" At this moment, in the direction of Konoha Village, a vague beast roar, with a strong unwillingness, anger and resentment, vaguely passed. "Next..." At this moment, Qianye finally stretched out his hand and picked up the wooden pipe. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2119： Woodwind This is... the voice of Kyuubi. Looking at the thumb-length wooden pipe he picked up from the ground in his hand, Chiba''s left hand shook slightly, and another wooden pipe of the same length was rolled out from it. He gently picked it up, together with the wooden pipe that had fallen on the ground before. Elevate to the line of sight. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "In the current situation, I can only do this. I can only... do this." Afterwards, looking at the two identical wooden pipes in front of him, Chiba murmured softly in his mouth. In his eyes, the complex emotions are even more intense. Without knowing it or not, he glanced back at the center of the lake, where Uchiha Nobuhiko stood just now. Is this really okay? Will it succeed? With the existence of "it", isn''t this idea really naive? However, the past I did not deny. This plan should have its feasibility, and according to my own memory in the past, the world line can be changed. It just has great resistance. In terms of credibility, it is absolutely feasible. Moreover, now, there is no choice. But after this glance, Chiba suppressed the doubts and complexity that surged in his heart, and involuntarily glanced at the forest behind him, as if he had crossed the space and landed in his hometown in this lifetime. Konoha Village. At this moment, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "call--!" Then, he let out a long breath, and his eyes fell on the wooden pipe in his right hand. That is, on the wooden pipe that just fell to the ground. "Crack!" At this moment, a crack suddenly opened above the wooden tube seal. "Kaka! Kaka!! Kaka!" Then, as if it was a signal, the dense cracks climbed onto the wooden pipe in an instant, and the gurgling clear liquid exuded the fragrance of a plant, overflowing from the wooden pipe. Mu Dun, really worthy of the transcendence after the change in form and nature reached the extreme, this blood succession limit, I am afraid that the blood stains can not be compared. Almost all those who inherit Mu Dun are the heirs of the power between the pillars. This power is probably closely related to Asura and the God Tree. I am afraid, this is not a simple blood inheritance limit, but one of the manifestations of the power of Asura. Even, it is very possible that this self-healing without seal is the power of Ashura. Unexpectedly, I can also master this level of power. At this time, looking at the cracks and the liquid coming out of Liuyi, the corner of Chiba''s mouth couldn''t help passing a smile that didn''t know whether it was bitter or relieved. To be honest, when he first came to this Naruto world, he gave up on himself and even planned to give up being a ninja. After all, he was the one with the dark history at the beginning. After the past self had erased all the memories, when only a blank soul remained, he was still quite fragile, as fragile as the previous life. If he is as strong as he is now, he will not end up almost autistic, nor will he compromise with those verbal violence and bullying, which will eventually lead to a mess in his life. However, after all, he was very fortunate that he might still have something inherited from his mother. Finally, he still did not choose to give up completely. And fortunately, he got the eight-door Dunjia left by Taki Mahaba, and had the ability to use the localization made by the core of the nightmare world in the past, so that he could evolve into an eight-door model that changed his fate. Here, thanks to the cheap father Taki Maha and the default of the three generations of Hokage, I also have to admire the thoughtfulness of my past. First of all, Taki Mahaba is probably planning for the child in his stomach. Almost everyone in the Taki clan has a physical defect. This defect cannot even be repaired even at the core of the nightmare world. Ye''s current body is the body of the previous life, and each DNA is its own, but like the Taki clan, Chakra cannot surpass the Zhongnin level. If you die, you can only be a Zhong Ren. And Bamen Dunjia, it happens to be able to make up for the shortcomings of Chakra. Bamen Dunjia is to release the shackles of the human body, or the potential to squeeze the human body. Although there are physical defects, the potential of the human body is actually the same. With Bamen Dunjia, at least, Taki Maha can guarantee that the child who is still in his wife''s belly can protect himself. Taki Maha also had his plans. It is estimated that he also has the kind of uneasy fate. Although the Taki clan has continued to this day, it has not lasted less than the Uchiha clan, the Hyuga clan and other large clans, but it has always been small. One, and its the cannon fodder on the battlefield. That''s why I wanted to leave the Eight Door Dunjia Scrolls instead of turning in Konoha directly. And the reason why Taki Mahaba was able to leave the Eight Door Dunjia Scrolls was naturally the default of the three generations of Hokage, otherwise, how could a simple stone room block Konoha''s intelligence ninja''s investigation. This scroll of Eight Door Dunjia was left behind by the third generation of Hokage, and this scroll should be a replica. It can be regarded as Konoha''s compensation for the hero Taki Maya. Otherwise, if he learned the forbidden technique by stealing, or the special forbidden technique of Eight Door Dunjia, Qianye would have already died. If there is no high-level acquiescence, how can he let him practice. Naruto is also, if there is not a father who is a shadow, as a heroic father who saved Konoha at the sacrifice of the shadow, even if the identity of others is Zhuli, stealing the forbidden scroll, Konoha can really tolerate him. Degree? The answer is definitely impossible! Forbidden surgery, although the power is different, the side effects are not necessarily life-threatening, but it is by no means ignored after learning. Everything is acquiesced. Some compensation for the hero''s descendants. How much, there is still some human touch. In the three generations of Konoha, although there was some inevitable cruelty and darkness, it cannot be denied that Konoha is definitely the sunniest one among all Ninja villages. The darkness cannot be eliminated, but the greatest impact has not been affected. Part of the ninjas and residents. Here, Danzo is also credited. In the past, the so-called traversal welfare settings of the self, whether it is instantaneous memory, strengthening the clone, or the ultra-fine control ability of Chakra, are actually quite wise. In the past, I knew that I was more suitable to be a tactical ninja~www.novelhall.com~ and instantaneous memory can acquire a lot of conventional ninjutsu and physique, which is more conducive to the choice and use of tactics. Strengthening the clone can increase the life-saving ability, make it easier to survive in battle, accumulate tactical resources, and expand the choice of tactics. This chakra''s ultra-fine control ability can better realize the accumulation of tactical resources and the expansion of tactical diversity, which is convenient for the use of tactics, and can also learn some ninjutsu that requires control. Even this ability directly gave birth to the eight-door model. It can be said that all the choices of my own abilities in the past were used on the blade, although there is still an unclear ability like the power of fetters. However, without these abilities, Chiba might have died long ago. Or, maybe there is no Novice Village yet, and they are still struggling at the lower and middle levels. At that time, Chiba didnt even think that, to this day, he can master Mu Dun, and the normal chakra has broken through to the extent that it can be described by a huge amount, even under the Jingmen mode, he already has it. It is not impossible for the pseudo-tail beast level to adapt to the tail beast level in the future. Shocking door mode, I am afraid it is already a proper tail beast level. Further up, it is estimated that it is unlikely. "Really... It turns out that I am already so strong." Finally, thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but murmur like this. It''s time too! And just with this sound, the wooden pipe in Chiba''s left hand slipped gently from his cuff, while his left hand slowly lifted towards his left eye. "Snapped!" At this moment, the wooden pipe in his right hand cracked open and clear water overflowed. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2120： please "Roar--!" The orange behemoth roared up to the sky in resentment, as if to vent all the anger and resentment in his heart. In this mess, the roar spread far away, and the chilling anger and resentment also attacked everything. The human mind within the sound range. At this moment, everyone stopped moving, and even if they couldn''t see the situation here, they all followed the source of the sound. Everyone, all the Konoha ninjas who participated in this battle and fought with this behemoth named Nine Tails suddenly felt a sense of loss in their hearts. It seems that something extremely important is about to pass away. Whether its the Konoha ninjas who started to heal the wounded in the Konoha front door because of the sudden removal of Kyuubi, or the panicked people in the Konoha village shelter, or the young ninjas who have been protected , Konoha''s hopes for the future, all looked here one by one, at the place where this behemoth was, and at a hidden place far, far away from Konoha Village. This is the place surrounded by the powerful enchantment. "Naruto, you cant be picky eaters. You have to eat every day and grow up sturdy. Remember to take a hot bath every day. Dont stay up all night. Make sure you get enough sleep. In addition, you have to make friends. A few trustworthy friends are enough...Although mother is not very good at it, you have to study hard and master ninjutsu. However, everyone has things that are good and bad, even if the learning is not smooth, there is no It is necessary to be downcast, to respect the teachers and seniors of the training class, and one more important thing, the three prohibitions of ninja... And just at this moment, when the roar of anger and resentment stopped, a weak voice rang softly in front of the giant beast. At this moment, in front of the finger claw that the giant beast stabs out, dripping blood is following the arc of the finger claw, dripping drop by drop on the chest of the naked blond baby placed on the altar. Beautiful red hair, quietly hanging down on the chest, behind her husbands warm body temperature, Kushinas mouth has a loving smile, looking at the baby in front of him, the bodys weakness and the pain of being pierced in the chest and abdomen seem to be invisible. In her eyes and in her mind, there are only continuous worries about the baby''s future and endless words of advice. hateful! The hateful four generations of Hokage, the hateful Kushina! And during these words, Kyuubi slowly lowered his roaring head, his scarlet eyes staring at his right paw with infinite resentment, blocking the baby, the couple who was penetrated by the **** of his right paw. Bitten tightly. However, it has nothing to do! "Don''t borrow money randomly. Remember to save the rewards for the task. You must wait until you are 20 years old to drink alcohol. Drinking too much is not good for your health. It should be limited. There is also a "woman" with three prohibitions. Mom is a woman. So I dont understand this. In short, there are only men and women in this world. Sooner or later you have to be interested in girls, but beware of getting entangled in strange girls, looking for excellent women like your mother, and... There is another point to the Three Forbiddens, you have to be careful of Teacher Ji Laiya... But at this time, Jiu Xinnai was still admonishing. In her eyes and in her consciousness, there was only this blonde baby, and her time was running out. "Also, if there is anything you don''t understand in your practice, you must go to your brother Chiba. He is the most powerful ninja in the entire Konoha Village and the most proud disciple of your mother. You can always trust him, of course. , And Sister Xuena, you must also remember that you also have a brother Hirohiko, who is the most gentle member of the Uchiha clan. In the future, you must stand on their side when you encounter the Uchiha clan. Think, dont be too biased. Its just that, although Chibas brother is the strongest ninja, he is a little hard at taking care of himself. When he is going to do stupid things again, you must stop him with Sister Xuena. The task your mother gave you... Brother Chiba, he is most afraid of others knocking him on the head. If he is not obedient, he will be beaten on the head severely..." However, at this moment, her consciousness has begun to blur, her eyes are slightly deflected, looking at the quietly lying next to the altar, as if the teenager who can wake up in the next second, her mouth, It was more severe than before. Then, after saying this, she turned her head slightly, and under her husband''s gentle gaze, she looked aside the girl who was holding back tears, but the girl who had been bleeding from her mouth, smiled gently and palely. . "Next, Chiba and Naruto will be handed over to you, Xuena." Later, she was weak, but she said firmly. "Um... uh!" At this time, Xuena was already crying. While the scroll in her hand was creaking, she could only nod her head repeatedly, but she couldn''t say a complete sentence. Every time she opened her mouth, more tears blocked her eyes. Her words. "Snapped!" At this moment, a fist was pressed on her forehead ~www.novelhall.com~Don''t cry. " After that, it was the weak but stern words of the teacher before him. "Um... uh!" And feeling the familiar warmth on that fist, Xuena, who had already cried and swollen eyes, cried even harder. Teacher Jiu Xin Na... Teacher Jiuxinai''s fist, it doesn''t hurt at all! It doesn''t hurt at all! But in her mind, there was only one thought. "Naruto...no matter whether it is bitterness or pain in the future, you will encounter a lot... to keep to... own pace... to have confidence in yourself...! I still have...and...and... And... and... I really have a lot of things to tell you, and I want to live with you, I love you..." But the next moment, her eyes returned to her child again, and the tears accumulated in Jiu Xin Nai''s eyes finally couldn''t help it anymore. During the hasty words, she closed her eyes tightly, and the tears ticked down on Naran. On the snow-white fingers of blood. "Sorry, Pratunam, I''m the only one who works hard..." As tears splashed, she lowered her head and apologized to her husband behind her. "No, it''s okay, Naruto... what Dad wants to say is the same as your nagging mother." The husband''s response was as gentle as ever. "The gossip seal..." Then, in the gentle words of her husband, there was a sudden light in front of Jiuxinai''s eyes, and then it was completely dark. Chiba, you must come back safely! From now on, don''t do stupid things! Think more for yourself and don''t keep thinking about other people''s things. Live your life well. and also Although a little sorry, but... Naruto, please. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2121： Rush "Chichi...chichi..." A faint white gas flashed on both sides of the temples, and dissipated into the air along with the scene that swept back quickly. I feel that every time I think about the day of early graduation, when I make a team with them, I always want to laugh inexplicably. Especially, the look of Hongyan that was half a shot. And at this moment, flying across the mountains and forests, Chiba''s face, who walked in the direction where the angry and resentful beast roar came, showed a slightly warm smile. . At this moment, the swallowed junliang pills have been completely digested. With the vitality of the cells between the pillars and the rich nutrients in these junliang pills, Chibas body is still recovering quite well. Keep moving at high speed. Even if necessary, Chiba can still enter the scene gate mode. Although it is impossible to increase the chakra amount with the complete scene gate mode, it is still possible to get the chakra amount around the shadow level. Of course, if you enter again, Basically, it causes irreversible damage to the root of the body, that is, the cells of the whole body, such as reducing the number of cell divisions, etc., which is almost consuming life. This is also considered a blessing in misfortune, or a surprise. To be honest, at the beginning, I swallowed the army ration pills in the ninja bag, only thinking that it is worse than nothing, and he really needs to add it. Chiba did not expect that the quality of these army ration pills is not as good as the latest bean-sized special rations. The pill is good and the nutrition is reduced a lot, but under the accumulation of the amount, the nutrient composition is still considerable, and the energy supplement and nourishment of the cells are still quite good. Moreover, now Chiba already has the power between the pillars, a localized body that joins the core power of the nightmare world, can adapt to all the powers of this world, and it is the kind of power that integrates this world into the body, rather than being Affected by the power of the world, almost all the power in this world, after being completely integrated and assimilated by Chiba''s body, can basically reduce a lot of assimilation loss, and Chiba can basically fully display the percentage of the integrated power. The effect is more than 95% or even 100%. For example, in the current inter-column force, Chiba''s body almost completely swallows the inter-column cells and absorbs the beneficial components in the inter-column cells, while some of the things in the inter-column cells that belong to the Senju inter-column are all eliminated or It is said to be excluded, which is why Chiba''s body does not have a human face between the pillars. In other words, Chiba gained Mu Dun and Muji''s self-healing abilities, but only this part of the abilities, and other things that contained his personal genetic characteristics, were all excluded. Its a bit like, getting the skills between the pillars is just a skill. Its like absorbing the skills and energy contained in the cells between the pillars, and then throwing away all the other things in the cells between pillars. feel. It is precisely because of this that it can completely absorb the inter-column force in the inter-column cells, and after assimilation, nearly 100% of the inter-column force can be used, so Chiba can use the wooden man and the wooden dragon. These two techniques are very powerful in Mudun. Of course, it was also because he was able to fully perform this wooden man technique and wooden dragon technique under the support of the pseudo-tailed beast-level chakra in the King Gate mode. It avoids things like Yamato. Although Mu Dun is inherited, the power and the original are simply one world. Of course, Yamatos Mu Dun, in fact, in the Konoha ninja group, whether it is universality or power, it is actually not bad. It is absolutely elite fighting power at the level of ninja. As for it, it is not a stronger fighting power. In fact, Chiba I have always felt that because Yamato is a supporting role, Kishimoto did not portray it well and was a bit marginalized. So it didn''t show up. Otherwise, with Yamato''s aptitude for the dark shadow club and Mu Dun''s innate advantage, he should be a very versatile ninja. In team missions, almost one person can do what two or three people can do. If placed in this real world of Naruto, I am afraid that Yamato''s strength is more than that. This is a character who is marginalized and underestimated by the plot. At least, Bai Jue Afei showed extraordinary strength after possessing Yamato. Of course, Chiba is temporarily unavailable for the two kinds of wood escape ninjutsu, such as the tree world birthday and the flower tree world birthday. In fact, when Chiba was awakening Mu Dun, the information of these two techniques had been incorporated into his memory, and he knew how to perform these two techniques. However, firstly, the amount of chakra consumed by these two techniques is almost astronomical. Although the amount of chakra in Chiba can support it, it is a bit too expensive and a bit cost-effective. Secondly, although it is actually assimilation and fusion, it has also awakened Mudan, but fusion with the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye to form the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, this is a process that requires integration. In other words, the process of getting used to. Like Chiba now, although it fits well with Mu Dun, they are still in a fusion, similar to the feeling of unskilled. Because I am not proficient, the fit is not perfect, so every time I use it, more than the standard chakra is used. If the chakra consumed by using a wooden man technique between the thousand hands is 1, then, the current Chiba If you use it, you basically need a chakra in the range of 1.2-1.8. Moreover, the success rate is infinitely close to one hundred percent, not one hundred percent ~www.novelhall.com~ And like the tree world birthday or the flower tree world birthday, it consumes a huge amount of chakras and has quite a difficult technique. The success rate of Chiba, It is actually quite low. It may be successful if used. Still need a process. Of course, given time and enough time for Chiba, Mu Dun, with enough Chakra''s support, to reach the power of the Qianshou Zhujian level is basically a certainty. And now, after swallowing these munition pills, Chiba still recovered considerable combat effectiveness, although compared with the heyday, it may not have 10% of the combat effectiveness during the heyday. However, for Chiba, it was enough. His current physical condition is enough to cope with the next situation. Jiuxina... Xuena... Hirohiko... Kakashi... Bring soil... Lynn... Genma...Kay...Ebisu... Guan Ye, Aso, Nanmu... Kento, Shiga, Shitori, Zhenshu teacher... is it It turns out that I already have so many friends, almost too many to remember so many people. that is really good. Being able to travel through is really... Great! At this moment, with the emergence of a smile, in Chiba''s mind, a personal figure, scenes of warm scenes passed by. The joy of being together, the pain of loss, the hardship of cultivation, the sense of security of fighting together... A series of emotions flooded my heart. But in the end, it was gathered into such a touch of emotion. "despair!" Then, just at this moment, stepping on the last branch of the mountain forest outside a hidden place in Konoha, he stopped. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2122： Still alive "Xue Na...Take Naruto back to the village and use that secret secret path. As the deputy commander of the defense force, you should know the reason why Watergate chose here." I personally covered the two young corpses with a white cloth symbolizing death on the two young corpses that had begun to chill, and looked at the blood-stained faces of the two young people who were supposed to be alive and full of joy to welcome the new family. Three generations of Hokage closed tightly. His eyes slowly lowered his head. Kyuubi has been sealed. However, the battle is not over yet. Now, it is necessary to send Naruto back to the village well, to protect it tightly, and to start thinking about protective measures for Naruto. Can''t let him repeat the mistakes of his mother! However, he didn''t get any response to this voice, let alone a response. Xue Nai beside him didn''t even move at all, and his face still kept the look of wide-eyed eyes, as if before her eyes, there was only nine. When the tail turned into Chakra-liu and was sealed into Naruto''s body, his own teacher Kushinai and Mizumon were in front of her, because they lost support and life, they slowly fell in front of her. From that moment on, her body that had stiffened, her wide-open eyes, and her pale and tear-stained face remained unchanged. Even if the three generations of Hokage put the warm and soft baby into her hand, he just subconsciously hugged the baby, the child of his own teacher, and her brain was completely blank at this time. There is no response. The grief that was so strong that she couldn''t bear it had completely deprived her of rational thinking. How could this be Teacher Jiu Xin Na... Teacher Jiu Xinnai, how could he die? How could it die? But at this moment, her heart was filled with such thoughts, recurring, as if she was questioning herself again and again, unable to accept reality. To be honest, Xue Nai had never thought about the loss of this teacher. She could not imagine and could not accept the fact that the teacher left her. For her without a mother, this person has a bad temper, but she has been sincerely taking her. When she is in the most difficult mood and suffering, it is because of the teacher''s company that she can cheer up and persevere. It''s like my own mother. Yes, not only Chiba, but for Yukina and Hirohiko, Kushina is the one who saves them, exists like a mother, is the one who frees them from loneliness, and is the best person for them. It is also the person they least want to lose, so they can give their lives for her. And now, for Xuena, Hirohiko died in battle and her own teacher also died in battle. Chiba knew nothing about life or death. In the face of real death, her psychological defenses had been completely destroyed, and there was no way to accept the facts in front of her. "snow" And noticed that Xuena had no reaction at all, and the third generation of Hokage just wanted to scream. After all, the battle has not really ended. Among the ninjas present, only Xuena is the most reliable, and because she is the deputy captain of the defense force, she knows All the secret roads here can 100% guarantee that Naruto can safely return to the village. However, as soon as he uttered a word, he saw the face of the bumpy girl beside him who could not believe the reality in front of him, and he sternly scolded, but he could no longer speak. How many times has it been? How many times has it been? But in his heart, he started to question himself. This kind of scene where a white-haired man sends a black-haired man has experienced countless times. This kind of scenes of children losing their relatives and parents, he has also experienced countless times. Even at this moment, in the mind of the three generations of Hokage, the child who stared at the remains of his parents blankly appeared. At that time, he could clearly recall the endless sadness and pain in those blue eyes under his golden hair. How similar to the current situation. At the same time, he could also recall the soft but firm voice of this blond boy who was suddenly orphaned. I want to become Hokage and end the war. At that time, he noticed this tough, but very gentle boy. At this time, when recalling the blond boy, he couldn''t help but pop out of his mind that came to Konoha alone, with a beautiful red hair but always feeling full of loneliness. Stubborn, bad-tempered, but fragile girl. It seems to be completely opposite to the traits displayed by boys. The boy looks gentle and weak, but he is very tough and possesses this strong and enthusiastic heart. The girl looks hot and powerful, but in fact, she is very fragile inside. However, even though her heart is very fragile, she still bears the collection of hatred and resentment, Kyuubi. She took on all this for a village that didn''t really have much to do with her, and the people in the village, who seemed strong but fragile. And he is always attracted to these two children consciously or unconsciously. When he is free, he can''t help but pay attention to the two children. Unconsciously, he seems to be more and more concerned about the recent situation of the two children. Intermittently, but they have witnessed their growth, their mutual support, and their sincere feelings. He was sincerely happy. Of course, there are also some places that are not very happy. I seem to have spoiled the girl too much, and the boys have also been too accommodating to the girl~www.novelhall.com~. As a result, the girl is sometimes a little willful, and her temper becomes more and more hot. My beard is often insecure. In the end, the boy became Hokage. The girl has become the most important person in Hokage. The person who can best support Naruto. And now, looking at the young corpse in front of me, scenes of the two children growing up appeared in my mind. The three generations of Hokage finally fell silent, showing a somewhat old and tired face because of overwork, and deep grief slowly emerged. To him, these two children grew up when they were young! These two children, he watched step by step come to the present and became parents! Just like my own child! However, in the end, I couldn''t do anything. I could only watch the two children enjoy the birth of their new family at the happiest moment, sacrificed their precious and young lives for the village and the people. At this moment, the three generations of Hokage are already full of grief. Although as Hokage, although he has experienced countless joys and sorrows, the three generations of Hokage, no, Sarutobi Rischi, at this moment, Sarutobi Rischi can only be silent. He could hardly think of any words that could comfort the little girl beside him. "despair!" And just at this moment, the mountain forest on the edge of this hidden place pointed out that the sound of a foot stepping on a branch suddenly rang. "Who!" Suddenly, the three generations of Hokage''s heart shuddered and suddenly looked over there. Then, in the next second, his face slowly stretched out. Great This child is still alive. And in his heart, there was some comfort. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2123： Arrivals this is Three generations of Naruto... Also... Xuena? He stopped, and gently supported the tree trunk on the side to stabilize the inertia of the sudden stop. Chiba''s eyes narrowed slightly. At this moment, his vision was slightly blurred, although it was only tens of meters away, but, In his view at this time, there is still some vagueness. That is Are the three generations of Hokage''s pros and cons? Why does it feel a bit wrong, are you crying? In the next second, although his vision was blurred, Chiba was a master of posture reading after all, and suddenly he found the two standing opposite the third generation of Hokage, crying against the ground two things that seemed to be covered in white cloth. The look of the arrow moving, and the movement of wiping his eyes from time to time, is undoubtedly crying. And from their crying behavior, Chiba almost subconsciously judged that these two ninjas are the new followers of the three generations of Naruto, and because the three generations of Naruto come back to help Po Feng Mizumon handle government affairs and temporarily arrange the best of the two younger generations. By. Even Chiba still knew these two people. During the selection, he had seen their information. At that time, it was because of arranging the defense personnel of Jiuxinai, who were originally on the list of defense personnel. Later, it was removed. Finally, Kenshin Watanabe arranged to be with the third generation of Hokage, first to share the pressure on some documents, and second, to protect the third generation of Hokage. At this time, the third generation of Hokage was half-kneeling next to the two groups of white cloth covered with the two groups of white cloth. The King Kong Ruyi transformed by the monkey demon stood on the ground, seemingly looking at the two groups of white cloth. At this time, he seemed to be aware of his existence and was looking at him. Xue Na is also there. Great, Xuena is fine. At the same time, Chiba''s heart was also relieved, and in his blurred vision, he could see Xuena who was holding something by the side of the third generation of Hokage. Obviously, Xuena is fine. Otherwise, it would not be possible to kneel and sit next to the third generation of Hokage like this, and would have been sent to the medical care a long time ago. Or, just lying on the ground. "Crack!" "Snapped!" However, at this moment, just as Chiba breathed a sigh of relief, his hand was squeezed fiercely. On top of the tree trunk that he was holding on, a piece of bark grew like this amidst the cracking sound of cracking. The sawdust was broken down by Chiba, and sawdust fell one after another. cry? lie on the floor? At this moment, his gaze was staring at the white cloth on the ground, and his teeth were slightly bitten. He has realized something. Realized what the two white cloths represent. It''s Kushina! It''s Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men! Now, Kyuubi has been sealed, sealed inside Naruto''s body. And Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men, in order to save Naruto, have sacrificed. Under these two pieces of white cloth, is his most important teacher, Nine Xinna! Also, although there is no mentorship, but he has actually taught Chibas most critical chakra to the extreme degree of change in nature and form, and directly laid the foundation for all his current learning friends, the fourth generation Hokage, wave wind water gate! "despair!" And at the moment of this realization, Chiba''s right foot lightly stepped on the ground. "Oh... great, you''re all right, Chiba." At this moment, a few meters in front of Chiba, and also a few meters away from the two white cloths, the voice of the third generation of Hokage rang. In this instant, he was already walking down, flashing to the front of the third generation of Hokage. "Yes, three generations of Hokage-sama." In this regard, looking ahead with an earnest expression. With three generations of Hokage in his eyes full of relief, Chiba''s heart was sour for no reason, but there was no expression on his face, and he nodded and said softly. Yes. He is fine. Perhaps, this kind of affirmative tone will make the old man in front of him who looks eager and pleased, but the color of grief on his face has not completely subsided, and almost has a strong smile, happy. is it How did I forget that Mizumon and Kushina are also very important people to the three generations of Hokage. It''s not just about the political needs, the needs of the village, the needs of Hokage, and the needs of Sarutobi. The three generations of Hokage who can make Kushina daring and dare to go to him to steal the library pass, how can the feelings of Kushina, and the water gate of the sea, be only on the level of Hokage! At this moment, such a thought flashed in his mind. "Chiba? Chiba?" At this time, Xuena, who had been in a daze and couldn''t react, suddenly muttered to herself when she heard this sound. Xuena... At the same time, hearing Xuenai''s murmur, seeing the pretty face full of tears that turned around mechanically, Chiba''s face tightened slightly. "It''s okay, Xuenai, it''s okay, it''s all over! Next, leave it to me?" Then, in the eyes that looked at him, the dizzy expression in his eyes slowly condensed, I don''t know why, Qianye said repeatedly. The tone becomes softer as he speaks. At this moment, a golden pupil slowly appeared on the body of the King Kong Ruyi transformed by the monkey demon beside the third generation of Hokage, and quietly glanced at the third generation of Hokage beside him. "no problem!" And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Looking at Xuenai''s crying eyes, Chiba couldn''t help but walked forward, lightly pressing on the top of Xuenai''s head, and lightly stroked it. "With me, it''s okay." As he touched, he said softly. "Chiba..." Seeing Chiba, Xuena finally reacted, and subconsciously lifted and closed, holding the blond baby in one hand, and pointing to the white cloth on the ground, crying. "Well, I know, let me see." Seeing Xuena''s movements, Chiba nodded without saying much, took a few steps, and passed by the three generations of Hokage who looked at him in surprise, and knelt down gently. Then he lifted up the white cloth covering the two most important people. In the next second, the pale and **** faces of Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men appeared before his eyes in the dead silence. "Chiba?" Seeing this scene, Xuena, who had already reacted, had no time to cry, and was shocked by Chiba''s actions, and blurted out. Damn it! Damn it! At this moment, Qianye''s teeth were clenched tightly, the fists in the sleeves were clenched tightly, and the nails were deeply embedded in the palm. why! Why can I be so calm! although At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. However, at this moment, his thoughts had not yet been turned, his body was suddenly stiff. At this moment, under the neck, a cold light flashed suddenly. A kunai has been placed on the neck. "You are not Chiba, who are you?" Then, in the next instant, the cold voice of the third generation of Hokage rang in his ears! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2124： Abnormal It''s definitely not Chiba! This person is definitely not Chiba! Holding kunai in his back, the touch of the blood vessels on the neck seemed to extend from the iron kunai to the palm of his hand. Unable to help, the third generation of Hokage tightened the kunai in his hand, and the slight sweat made him involuntarily. He glanced at the girl beside him. He glanced at the quiet blond baby who seemed to be asleep in the girl''s arms. No wonder he is not nervous. The "Chiba" in front of me is really abnormal. The abnormality makes people have to doubt. Facing the corpses of Kushina and Mizumon, if it were really Chiba, how could he be so calm? The three generations of Hokage can see Chiba''s feelings for Kushina and the bond between his master and his apprentice. Do not! It should be said that if he can''t even see the deep affection between such a pair of master and apprentice, he doesn''t need to be this Hokage. Nor is it qualified to be Hokage. If it was really Chiba, no matter how much Chiba forced himself to calm down, it would not be like this at this moment. Being so calm as now seems a little indifferent. Apart from the fact that Chiba is a counterfeit, there is no other possibility. And if the Chiba in front of him is a counterfeit, then it is very likely or even only Uchiha Nobuhiko. The person who has the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes may become the second Uchiha spot. After all, from the information he received before, it was Uchiha Nobuhiko who was fighting Chiba. Now Chiba is a fake, so the only person who fakes Chiba is this Uchiha Nobuhiko. And only the nightmare-like power of the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes could make him completely invisible. Just now, he still looked at "Chiba". Possibly, at that time, he had already been hit by Uchiha Nobuhiko''s illusion. The camouflage within the illusion is still the illusion camouflage of the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes. The third generation of Hokage did not have any confidence to see through. And now, if the current "Chiba" is Uchiha Nobuhiko, then it is really dangerous. Naruto, who is the Nine-Tailed Juli, is still here, has not been transferred away, has not been completely protected. If Naruto is captured by Uchiha Nobuhiko, Kushina and Mizumon will die in vain. The second Uchiha Madara was completely formed. Not only Kushina and Mizumon died in vain, even Konoha Village would be dangerous. But now, those who can fight can protect Konoha and stop Uchiha Nobuhiko, and the only ones who can protect Naruto are themselves, and Yuuna beside him. However, according to Xuena, the third generation of Hokage did not want her to join the battle. After all, this girl had already endured a lot, and had to endure a lot of parting. She was emotionally unstable. Even if she barely joined the battle, she would be dead or alive. Even if she sacrificed in vain, she was used by Uchiha Nobuhiko. Secondly, the three generations of Hokage are unwilling to have more young people. More good seedlings are in danger. They are the pillars of the future of Konoha Village. Now the water gate has been sacrificed, and there can be no more young people. The young leader was sacrificed. At this moment, it was his turn. As decayed leaves, it provides nutrients for new seedlings to survive. Here, he is enough. "You...what are you doing? Three generations of Hokage-sama, this is Chiba-sama." "Three generations...Three generations of Hokage-sama, you...what are you doing?" And at this time, between the three generations of Hokages thoughts, the two pros who were stunned by the sudden behavior of the three generations of Hokage, their red eyes widened, and they looked at the people in front of them in disbelief that they had always been so kind and kind. The majestic old man exclaimed, already blurting out. "Three generations of adults..." At the same time, Xuena, who was also shocked by the actions of Chiba and the third generation of Naruto, also couldn''t believe it, looking at the third generation of Naruto, subconsciously, almost touched the ninja bag behind. However, after all, she had recovered some sanity, and the keenness of the deputy commander of the defense force also allowed her to see that something was wrong. The moment she touched the ninja, she felt that it was a metal weapon. After the peculiar coldness, after all, under the stimulation of this cold touch, he stopped his figure, and the hand that was subconsciously about to attack the third generation of Naruto, finally froze behind his back. But her face became paler and paler. It seemed that I had realized something, but I couldn''t believe it, instinctively repelled, and didn''t want to think that what I realized was true. "Stop! Xuena, three generations of Hokage-sama, what you did is right!" And at this moment, the moment Xuena froze, Chiba almost rang with a rebuke. Yes! It''s abnormal! I''m so abnormal! Even if I have anticipated the situation like this, I have anticipated that nothing will change, and even basically believe that it will not change, everything will happen as usual, I should not behave like this. I should be the same as Xuena! This is Kushina! Jiuxina! It''s my obsession! My... my... redeemer! After doing so much and planning for so long, she is already the goal of life! but! why! Why am I so calm! Calmly so strange! It''s like...like... The same as me who has no emotions! And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ in this angry scolding, Chiba''s heart was filled with a stronger sense of anger than expressed. He shouldn''t be like this! He shouldn''t be so calm, calm and almost indifferent! "Chi... Chiba..." And hearing this sound, Xuenai and the third generation of Hokage were stunned at the same time, and Xuenai''s mouth could not help but murmur. he This is at Are you scared? Yes, afraid. In this general rebuke full of anger, whether it was Xuena or the third generation of Hokage, they heard the psychological state of Chiba behind this. Scared! At this moment, Chiba is scared! Although I don''t know what Chiba is afraid of, he is really afraid. This anger, this feeling of scolding, is like a sleepy beast full of fear, furious incompetently. They know very well that this anger is not directed at them. Rather, it is for Chiba himself! At this moment, this Chiba, who doesn''t know the truth or not, is scared almost unable to maintain the most basic composure! As a result, people can easily be aware of the mind. Almost, it is already a state similar to a collapse! How what happened? At this moment, the two followers looked at each other, completely wondering what was going on. "Prove to me that you are Chiba." At this moment, the three generations of Hokage subconsciously exchanged eyes with Xuena in the corner of their eyes, hesitated for a while, and said solemnly. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2125： reason "The first time, the first time I went to your house as a guest, the first dish I ate was the three-color meatballs, the three-color meatballs of Lord Biwako, and the second dish was curry, which was the only two dishes at that time. Asma robbed me of food and was reprimanded." Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Chiba didn''t hesitate at all, and said straightforwardly. Prove your identity. Naturally, I have to prove my identity. And to prove his identity to the three generations of Hokage, Chiba still has a way. The intersection between him and the three generations of Hokage is not much, but there are not many, some are secrets that only the two of them know. Among these secrets, the most appropriate one is naturally the few times he went to the third generation of Hokage plus as guests. After all, the three generations of Hokage now suspect him to be Uchiha Nobuhiko, and considering Uchiha Nobuhiko''s intelligence gathering ability, some secrets cannot actually be used as proof of identity. It may have been learned by Uchiha Nobuhiko, the third generation of Naruto Club suspected, and even some secret meetings. No matter how secret meetings are, they must also consider that the walls have ears. However, this kind of private banquet, and it is still on the territory of the Sarutobi clan, on the territory of the third generation of Hokage, can guarantee the privacy of information. First, the Sarutobi clan was originally the territory of the third generation of Hokage. With the ability of the third generation of Hokage, the intelligence flow of the entire clan was naturally controlled quite perfectly. Secondly, the Sarutoi clan is now the residence of Hokage. The information of a private banquet in Naruto''s residence can be spread like wildfire, or if it is detected by Uchiha Nobuhiko, then Konoha''s intelligence department can retire. And Uchiha Nobuhiko doesn''t need to take such a lot of trouble to capture Kyuubi, who has long been in his pocket. In the end, only Lake Biwa and Asma were present at the private banquet. There were no other people among the Sarutobi clan. At that time, Chiba was still amazed that the land of the Sarutobi clan, such a large clan land, was empty, as if no one lived. The privacy of this information is completely guaranteed. This is the best proof. I...Is this afraid? However, even though he opened his mouth very simply, Chiba''s thoughts drifted to other places in his heart. At this moment, he also discovered his own fear like a trapped beast. Afraid... to become a person without emotions like you used to be? Do you repeat your own mistakes in the past... At the same time, he also understood in his heart that his fear, the source of fear. At this moment, his performance is just like the self in that cruel memory. No matter how mentally prepared for the ending of Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen, his reaction is really flat and calm now. . As a result, all three generations of Hokage regarded him as a counterfeit. However, what the third generation of Hokage did is right. In such an abnormal situation, Naruto has not yet safely sent back to the village. Just now, the third generation of Hokage has not cut his throat, and Chiba will only think that it should be so. . Even Xuena thinks so. Otherwise, Xuena had already severely injured the third generation of Hokage from behind. Jiuxina... Watergate And thinking of this, Chiba, whose voice fell, gently pursed his lips, and his eyes once again fell on the remains of Kusina and Bo Feng Shuimen. But this time, it was the same. There was a tingling sensation in his heart, a strong tingling sensation, but his emotions did not fluctuate much, and he was calm. Treat the current situation very calmly. However, it seems that it is a little different from the loss of feelings in the past. The loss of feelings in the past was actually lost in an extremely strong mood swing. Chiba has mood swings, but not much. It''s just that it''s calmer. Abnormality is an abnormality, but it is not a matter of losing feelings. He can still feel the pain. Strong pain. It''s just that he perfectly controlled his emotions, so he wouldn''t be too excited. "call--!" At this time, Chiba''s voice fell, but the third generation of Hokage took a long breath and took down Kumu. correct. The boy in front of him said nothing wrong. And it is absolutely private information. It was indeed Chiba in front of him. Sarutobi... You are getting old. At this time, looking at the three generations of Hokage who exhaled a long sigh of relief, Jin Tong, the incarnation of the King Kong Ruyi Ape Demon, glanced at the three generations of Hokage again, and she seemed a little surprised. "Xunai, three generations of Hokage-sama, please stand back a little." After confirming his identity, Chiba did not lift his head, but gently covered the remains of Kusina and Bofeng Shuimen with a white cloth, and then folded his hands and slowly formed a condensed chakra. Printed. "Back?" Hearing this sound, both Xuena and the third generation of Hokage were slightly taken aback. However, despite the doubts in their hearts, they still stepped back together. At this time, Xuena seemed to have noticed the flesh and blood of her teacher in her arms, and carefully guarded Naruto in her arms. "Boom!" It was also at the stall that stood back, Chiba''s body, the emerald green chakra coat, like a flame burning courage, an instant, the emerald brilliance illuminates this small piece of night. This...this is! Entity... entity... Chakra! So strong... At this time, the two ninjas who were close followers were shocked again. At this moment, Chiba took a deep breath, pressed his hand slowly, and pressed it down on Kushina''s chest and abdomen. The milky white light slowly surged from the palm of his hand. this is! At this moment, the three generations of Hokage and Xuena were also surprised. The medical ninjutsu that Chiba used to cure Hirohiko! In the next second ~www.novelhall.com~ Xuenai''s gaze, subconsciously looked at the body of the young boy who seemed to be waking up soon. This Not medical ninjutsu! At the same time, the three generations of Hokage have seen clues. At the same time as the two thoughts flashed in their hearts, Chiba''s other hand was placed on the white cloth on the chest and abdomen of Bo Feng Shuimen''s body, and the milky white light also surged. At the same time, the emerald green chakra coat on his body began to rush toward his hands at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the end, it was already peeling from the heel, as if absorbed by the milky white light of his hands. And this process lasted for a minute or two. Soon the emerald chakra coat was completely peeled off, and the milky white light in his hands slowly dissipated. Next, there is only one step left! At the same time, Chiba, who once again felt the intense exhaustion and the emptiness of Chakra''s consumption, bit her teeth lightly, but with a crash, the white cloth was lifted up. "This!" At this moment, when the white cloth fell, I once again saw the remains of Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen, the three generations of Hokage, Xuena, and two pro-accompaniers, but they all exclaimed. His face is already full of shock! On the bodies of the two heroes, there is no longer the shocking piercing wound. Except for the damaged clothes, there is only fresh skin, as if he had never suffered such a fatal injury. is it It turns out that its not a loss of emotion, but... And at this moment, a smile slowly appeared on the corners of Chiba''s mouth, who closed his eyes and folded his hands. Enlightenment has surpassed the pain! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2126： Reincarnation When Chiba has mastered this kind of technique, which is something that even the first generation of Hokage-sama could not do. This is no longer a simple wound healing, nor is Tsunade''s technique of increasing cell division speed and achieving rapid healing. This is reengineering. Made out of thin air! This is no longer the scope of medical ninjutsu. How did Chiba master such a technique, such a power! How far has this child grown up? How dare you refuse, and fight Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba has grown to an existence beyond me? Looking at the two bodies without a trace of scars, they are already exuding a new and tender feeling, the pupils of the third generation of Hokage shrink little by little, and the sense of shock slowly fades, and the heart slowly emerges. Such a thought. From the back of Qianye, he faintly sensed that the power in Qianye''s body was completely different from before and this night. And this kind of power can''t be obtained by ordinary means. Thinking of this, in the eyes of the three generations of Hokage, there is a kind of worry full of surges. He was a little worried that the power that Chiba gained now was the same as his Eight Door Dunjia, it would be life-saving, or it was directly obtained in exchange for life. And as this worried look lifted up, his face slowly became solemn, and in the faint, an ominous feeling slowly surfaced in his heart. However, he couldn''t stop Chiba''s current behavior. From the behavior of Chiba just now, he could see that Chiba had made up his mind. From before, he always couldn''t refuse what the child was determined to do. At this time, he had no way to refuse! This time, just the decisive look in his eyes just now made him unable to refuse! Even though, at that time he had already begun to doubt the authenticity of Chiba. Chiba... What is this going to do? And at this moment, Xue Na took a step forward gently, looking at Chiba, who was close at hand, a very bad premonition quietly came to her heart. At this moment, Chiba, who turned his back to these two people, slowly showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. Almost, almost. At the same time, Chiba, who had understood the cause of her abnormality, took a slight breath, and her closed eyes trembled slightly. Then, in the next second, without any warning, Chiba''s left eye suddenly opened. A bright red color appeared quietly. At the moment of opening, Chibas originally black pupil suddenly turned into a bright red color. The pupils in the pupils differentiated, and three gouyu jade slowly swirled out of the central pupil, in a triangular arc, in the pupil. The edges are spread out at a perfect angle. is it This is the writing round eyes! With the change of eyes, Chibas vision immediately changed, as if the night vision and dynamic vision in the eight-door mode above the injury door mode were strengthened, and the movements of everything around him were in his eyes. . Moreover, there is an illusion that time is slowing down. In his eyes, under the action of concentrating observation, the movements of the two companions on the opposite side are like slow motion. Every trace of expression changes, even changes in the muscles under the skin. All are legible. Afterwards, in the next second, in the opened left eye, the three black gouyu jade began to rotate. With the rotation, the three gouyu jade began to move closer together, fading the appearance of the gouyu, and were pulling each other. Slowly merged, and finally unwound into a strange pattern. Kaleidoscope write round eyes! With the formation of strange patterns, a series of information began to pour into Chiba''s brain continuously, and merge with memory. Slowly, a series of kaleidoscope writing round eyes ability began to take root in Chiba''s brain. . is it Amaterasu, Moon Reading, Suzuo Nenghu... these three abilities. and also Izanaki! At this moment, as the information in his brain took root, an indescribable strange feeling slowly floated in Chiba''s heart. It was like a real power, filling his weak body again. And at this moment, his hands clasped his palms together, and his finger bones began to appear slightly. At the same time, his left eye began to change again. The strange pattern began to extend and change. A brand new pattern slowly stretched out, looking like two different strange patterns overlapping. New pattern made. Eternity...Kaleidoscope writes round eyes! At this moment, the cells in Chiba''s body that have begun to inert, seem to have been injected with new vitality, and begin to regenerate their abilities, as if a certain power hidden in the cells is written by this cold eternal kaleidoscope. The pupil power began to slowly surface, and resonated with the cold eternal kaleidoscope pupil power. The new energy, the vital body energy that could no longer be extracted from the cells, began to slowly spray out in Qianye''s body. And at this moment, as the finger bones became prominent, Chiba''s cheeks ~www.novelhall.com~ also slowly sank at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye. is it It turns out that the ability to control the morphological changes of the Amaterasu flame, and to strengthen the violent degree of the Amaterasu flame, overcome the slow burning of the Amaterasu flame, and the ability to exert slow effects, is also a kind of added life! With the introduction of the eternal kaleidoscope''s information about writing round eyes, Chiba suddenly understood what Uchiha Nobuhiko''s ability to control Amaterasu was. This is also a kind of added earth fate. Unlike Sasuke, Uchiha Nobuhikos eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel has a more complete change in form. If Amaterasu is also regarded as a change in the nature of fire escape, then Uchiha Nobuhikos It has the fate of earth and the ability to strengthen the changes in the nature of the sky. Exactly, the full version of Adding Earth Life! It is like the **** of life in Japanese mythology, who can burn his mother! And just here, after the message of Eternal Kaleidoscope''s writing round eyes took root, Qianye slowly closed his eyes. But this time, after closing his eyes, Chiba''s body suddenly shrank a large circle, and his clothes instantly became empty. The folded hands, the arms of the hands, and the cheeks all instantly took on a skinny shape. It seemed that for an instant, Qianye''s body was nothing but skinny. And at this time, the eternal kaleidoscope pupil power in his body and the chakra formed by the fusion of the body energy with strong vitality slowly merged together, and then an indescribable terrifying powerful and strange pupil power spread. Out. In an instant, the four people present all changed their colors, their bodies stiffened suddenly! Appalled stiff! Hum! And also at this moment, a silent strange sound suddenly rang in everyone''s minds. Chiba suddenly opened his left eye, a ripple suddenly appeared! Reincarnation Eye! Chapter 2127： Step 2 "puff!" "puff!" In the opened eyes of Samsara, the two kisses with horror on their faces followed their feet and slumped on the ground amid the two sounds of hips landing. What...what''s going on? What is going on with this oppressive force, this fear from the bottom of my heart? why Why... I can''t even stand up! At this moment, the two relatives looked at the almost skinny teenager in front of him with almost horror, as well as the swollen left eye opened by the teenager. Those wavy eyes, the body that was sitting on the ground was soft. Not to mention standing up, even sitting paralyzed with support is already quite difficult. At this time, in the hearts of the two pros and cons, in the astounding glance of the rippled eye, there was already an indescribable sense of oppression and instinctive fear, and the whole person was already stopped. Shaking uncontrollably. And in their minds, there are only feelings of fear and powerlessness. With a glimpse of the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes suddenly sublimated into reincarnation eyes, the two of them were already under pressure from the impeccable pupil power contained in the reincarnation eyes and could not stand. Yes, reincarnation eye. At this moment, Qianye''s left eye is the reincarnation eye. The magnificent and sublime pupil power seems to be the reincarnation of life and death itself, and the rippled eye pattern is undoubtedly the reincarnation eye. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s reincarnation eye! That''s right, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s reincarnation eye! In the end, Uchiha Nobuhikos reincarnation eye was dropped by Chiba. The eye he snatched back was naturally not his eye. Naturally, he fell into Qianye''s calculations again. However, one thing he guessed right was that Chiba had indeed focused on Samsara from the beginning. His reincarnation eyes. Chiba has already started to calculate. From the moment Chiba saw his past self, he has already begun to calculate the matter of capturing the eye of reincarnation. Furthermore, Chiba asked her past self and used her past self-apathetic state to check the plan, which is a plan to take away the eyes of reincarnation. Do not! It should be said that capturing the eye of reincarnation is the first step of this plan! It is also the most important part of the whole plan. Previously, Chiba had always believed that Uchiha Nobuhiko must have obtained the power between the pillars, and as a special existence as the traverser, Uchiha Nobuhiko could fuse the power between the pillars in all likelihood. With the power of the pillars, with Uchiha Nobuhiko''s special nature and the existence of "it", it is only a matter of time before Uchiha Nobuhiko awakens the eyes of reincarnation. Between the last duel with Uchiha Nobuhiko, in fact, Chiba has been waiting, waiting for Uchiha Nobuhiko to awaken the reincarnation eye between life and death. In fact, Chiba didnt even think that he could kill Nobuhiko Uchiha, and his attacks from time to time until the final blow, all the serious injuries to Nobuhiko Uchiha were actually forcing Nobuhiko Uchiha to awaken. The reincarnation eye, or rather, the reincarnation eye. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko hid so well that Chiba never noticed it until he had no choice but to choose the last blow of the killer before he really made up his mind to kill Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, I didn''t expect that Uchiha Nobuhiko hid his hand and hid the awakened eyes of reincarnation so well that even in the end, Chiba was hit. If it weren''t for the series of changes in the earth bursting stars that he didn''t know now, and it seemed that the body had awakened some mysterious power, I am afraid that it is Uchiha Nobuhiko who has arrived here now. And thanks to this mysterious power, he got out of trouble and was able to implement the reincarnation eye capture plan. As for the plan to capture the eyes of reincarnation, of course it is completely different from his original plan. The original plan also has a step to deal with Nobuhiko Uchihas eyes of reincarnation, and because of the mysterious power, it will wait for him to recover. When it comes, the eyes of reincarnation are already in the hands. Its just that Chiba didnt think that Uchiha Nobuhiko would just leave him to seize the reincarnation eye, so when he got the reincarnation eye and rolled into the wooden tube, he just looked at it and created a compartment in the wooden audience. At the same time, he used the technique of yin and yang escape to create an ordinary eyeball, and he placed the prototype called "pupil closure", which he found after studying the bird in the cage, and later created a space for his spiritual body in the past created by the six immortals The six levels of perfection under the knowledge gained in this are the seals specifically aimed at pupil technique. The eyeball of this seal technique was used to replace the reincarnation eye and placed in the wooden tube, and quietly using the technique of wood escape, the compartment connecting the wooden tube and the palm was quietly hidden in the sleeves, and part of it was regrown. Connect the wooden tube with the eyeball part of the seal technique. And this little action was done when he got the reincarnation eye and flew back and held the wooden pipe in his hand. At the same time, he took advantage of the reaction force, or inertia, generated by the sudden force of Uchiha Nobuhiko Vientiane Tenyin, and hid the separated small wooden tube with reincarnation eyes in the length of the thumb in the sleeves. After the wood tube rolled into the sleeve due to the inertia generated by the sudden change of direction, the tree buds produced on the surface of the Chiba body fixed it. This will be completed by stealing the merits. Do not! At this point, it''s not complete yet. When it was really completed, Uchiha Nobuhiko used enough pupil power to cause the seal''s reaction and seal his other reincarnation eye. After all, stealing the beam and changing the post must make the person not know that it has been stolen. If it is an ordinary eye ~www.novelhall.com~ or an ordinary eye that does not trigger the sealing technique, if Uchiha Nobuhiko has not been able to detect that the eye has been stolen, then he can live to the present, it is just one It''s a miracle. Only the sealing technique was triggered, making Uchiha Nobuhiko think that this ordinary left eye was his reincarnation eye, but it was sealed. And the best proof is that his right eye was also sealed, blocking the pupil power. Of course, after being seized of the reincarnation eye, Chiba believed that this Uchiha Nobuhiko would definitely use enough pupil power. At the same time, this seals the eyes, and by the way, it can make Uchiha Nobuhiko stop for a while. At least until the seal was released, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had no pupil power, could only stay hidden. Even if he had the power between the pillars, for people like Uchiha Nobuhiko who wandered into the dark world, he still had to stop. The darkness of this Ninja world is far more terrifying than the bright side. In other words, after being sealed with Hitomi Power, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has been relying on Hitomi Power to fight, will inevitably leave in a hurry, and there is no time to investigate his situation. This is considered to be the completion of stealing and changing posts. Then... Next! At this time, seeing the two relatives sitting down on the ground, Chiba was just a glimpse, and he ignored it again, but slightly divided his hands, and then reunited! "Snapped!" Chiba''s figure suddenly shrank again in the crisp sound of pressing his palms together, and the neckline of his clothes drooped from his shoulder in an instant. Om! And just at this moment, the pupil power that made people feel icy cold and warm like spring, as if deathly silence, and as if full of life, spread away. The first step to capture the eyes of reincarnation has been completed. So, the second and final step of the plan is time to implement! Outer Dao, the art of reincarnation! Wonderful book house Chapter 2128： launch! Yes, the art of reincarnation. This is the second and final step of Chiba''s plan. Absolutely, a step that can guarantee the survival of those who want to save! After experiencing several battles before the night of Nine Tails, Chiba had already noticed after contacting Uchiha Nobuhiko, Kushina and Hafengmizumen could not be saved! Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen are bound to die. From the time he was taken away by Uchiha Nobuhiko, when he fell into a coma and entered the spiritual space, he had already realized it. At that time, the fate of Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men was already destined. He did not defeat Uchiha Nobuhiko in the first time, he was already doomed. Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na are bound to die. If he can defeat Uchiha Nobuhiko before, then there may be a chance to save Kusina and Namizumen. Do not! It should be said that there is a great chance. This night of Nine Tails, the biggest obstacle to Chibas change of the fate of Kunsina and Namikaze Gate, is actually not Uchihas belt soil, but Uchiha Nobuhiko, as long as Uchiha Nobuhiko is defeated within a suitable time, then , Uchiha''s soil is not a concern. Even, in fact, Uchiha Daido did not represent the fatal crisis for Hafeng Mizumon in the original work. The reason why Hafeng Mizumon died was entirely because of Kyuubi. It was fighting with the tail beast, and in the end, because of the lack of chakras, etc., he could only fight his life to seal the nine tails. And if he wants to save Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai, what he can do is actually to help Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai to seal the nine tails when they seal the nine tails. With his sealing technique, he cooperates with Hafeng Shuimen, or if he pinned Kyuubi, there is no need for Hafeng Shuimen to use ghouls to seal it out, and if Kyuubi is restrained by Chiba, Kushina is not necessary. Fight to the last bit of strength. But Kyuubi was re-sealed into Kushina''s body, so he would not sacrifice himself to save Naruto. Only in this way can we save Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai. However, with the appearance of Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba''s plans to change his fate were all messed up, and even unsustainable. As a natural enemy, the existence of Uchiha Nobuhiko almost made him die for a lifetime, not to mention saving Kusina and Hafengmizumon, and even saving his life is even more difficult. Even if it weren''t for the existence of "it", if it wasn''t for Uchiha Nobuhiko to crush too many things in his life, he hesitated to kill him in his heart. From the beginning to the end, he had not made up his mind to kill him. , Until the very end, did he completely choose to kill him, I am afraid that Qianye is already dead. Even at that time, Qianye was sure to die. Relying on his own strength, he can''t hide from the spiral spikes of Amaterasu. In other words, although Chiba is alive now, those Amaterasu spiral spikes of Uchiha Nobuhiko can completely kill him. Kill him in a real sense. Chiba was already mortal. It is precisely because of this that Chiba has already foreseen it because of the appearance of Uchiha Nobuhiko. With the existence of "it", Chiba was already in a coma with himself before being robbed of the power of the traverser and falling into a coma. The failure of the bridge was compared. This time, the night of Nine Tails, although it does not seem to have anything to do with Shen Wu Bi Bridge, the failure of Shen Wu Bi Bridge is because the fate of Daido and Lin happened earlier. And this time it was the night, when a natural enemy like Uchiha Nobuhiko appeared. One is a matter of time. One is the opponent problem. However, they are all the same. Essentially it is the same. The reason why Chiba did not catch up with Shenmuqiao Bridge can be regarded as the fact that the fate point of Shenmuqiao Bridge has advanced. However, it can also be regarded as the appearance of the three generations of Raikage, which completely disrupted Chibas pace. Chiba dragged in place. If there were no three generations of Raikage, even if the fate point was advanced, Chiba could catch up and stop it. The failure of Shenmubi Bridge can actually be regarded as Chiba being delayed. And now, the appearance of Uchiha Nobuhiko has completely disrupted Chiba''s plan, and even Chiba has no time to complete the last step. It can be said that Chiba was dragged by Uchiha Nobuhiko. The two things were essentially the same. Chiba was completely dragged down, the plan was disrupted, and from the result, it must have failed. Even in these two plans, Chiba was dragged down for the same reason. It was all because of the appearance of enemies beyond his strength, whether it was the third generation of Raikage or the current Uchiha Nobuhiko, they were all existences that he could not deal with at that time. He almost fought his life and escaped. Even Uchiha Nobuhiko this time, it is already a mortal situation. So, because of this, because Chiba was aware of the same essence of these two things, he had already understood at that time that Hafong Shuimen and Kusina would inevitably resemble the land and soil of the Shinmukyo Bridge. Lin, just like the original story, died in the Battle of Nine Tails. Although he already knew that the destiny of this world can be changed, it can be changed different from the original, but here is a world where there is at least one traverser in every era, and there are so many traversers. There is no change in the baptism, how could the fate of Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men change so easily. At that time, Chiba had vaguely noticed the existence of "it", and then thought that Uchiha Nobuhiko might already have the conditions to evolve the eye of reincarnation, and at that time, this plan took shape. In addition, he finally met the spokesperson of this world, the Six Paths of Immortals as a certain existence of God ~ www.novelhall.com ~ let him finally confirm the implementation of this plan. Do everything to let Uchiha Nobuhiko open the eyes of reincarnation. Then seize the eyes of reincarnation. Finally, use the reincarnation technique to resurrect the dead Jiuxina, and the Bofeng Shuimen. Of course, it was at the cost of life. Since they cannot be rescued in time before they are alive, at least they will be rescued in time after death. Chiba knew very well that only this way could change Kushina''s destiny. And Chiba is also very clear that this plan, this final plan to change fate, has a very high success rate. Because, from Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words, we can know that the other transversals are basically selfish people, and absolutely no one will give their lives for the indigenous people. Perhaps, none of these traversers can change the fate of this world. It is very likely that no one can pay the price of their lives for others. Now, in order to change the line of fate, then, what does it matter if you give your life? Although he can still be reunited in the Elysium after his death, Chiba still wants to watch alive after all, with children and grandchildren around his knees, enjoying the happiness of family, and with satisfaction that he will come to the Elysium after death! "Crack!" And just at this moment, the pupil power spread out, and when everyone''s discoloration changed, Chiba''s ten fingers were kinked, the fingers interlocked, and the palms formed into a fist. "Boom!" Behind him, Xuena and the third generation of Hokage flew back in amazement. Behind him, a huge soil bag suddenly uplifted, and among the debris, a huge statue of Hades had already risen slowly behind Chiba. And at the moment when the statue of Hades completely rose up, with an extremely exaggerated magnitude, the mouth of Hades slowly opened after the statue stopped rising. A little green light, flying out from the mouth! Literature Museum Chapter 2129： Soul release Very good, first is the statue of Hades, releasing some of the souls that have just been included. When the soul settles, fix it. The scope of perception has been expanded to the limit of the technique. Very good, very smooth. As the green light spouted from the mouth of the statue of Hades, the consciousness had begun to blur, and there were waves of exhaustion accompanied by violent screams, as if the cells of the whole body were wailing, but Chiba''s heart flashed with relief. . After opening the eyes of reincarnation, in Chibas mind, about the eyes of reincarnation, some of the abilities he can use in his left eye of reincarnation have been rooted in his mind, as if he was born with these abilities. As instinct. As an art that is launched at the cost of life, the art of reincarnation is basically to have reincarnation eyes, open reincarnation eyes, and can use the reincarnation eye. There are not many conditions. It should be said that there are no conditions except life and chakra. Chiba at this time can also be used. To be honest, Chiba is still a bit worried. Although he can use the reincarnation technique, he has already squeezed the energy to maintain survival in the cells, and even most of the cells in the body themselves have been squeezed by the reincarnation eye. It became physical energy, merged with spiritual energy, and became a chakra. After breaking down a large number of cells and converting them into energy, Chiba''s body will become what it is now. The fat on his body is almost completely exhausted, and even muscle tissue is missing to varying degrees. It can be said that Qianye''s body has already begun to transform into the chakra needed for reincarnation eyes and reincarnation art. This is already using the body, that is, using life to perform the art of reincarnation. Regardless of whether or not the reincarnation technique will die after being used, Qianye is sure to die now. In other words, he has no way to use it a second time. If it fails this time, then the plan cannot be successful. This is a one-time step! There is only one step! And now, everything is going very smoothly. According to the information of the reincarnation technique, the first is to be psychically summoned. In other words, after the reincarnation technique is performed, the Hades will be passively summoned to the present world, and then release the most recent period. Within a short period of time, the souls who have not had time to enter the world of bliss in the last very short period of time, then use the eyes of reincarnation to control the pupil power of the power of life and death, fix the soul on the body again, and revive the dead. Resurrect all those who died within a short period of time in the nearby area. Now, Chiba has successfully summoned the statue of Hades, and the statue of Hades has released all nearby, that is, within a certain range, all the souls that have just died. Next, it only takes one step, just wait for the soul to find its own body, the power of life and death of the reincarnation eye is activated, and the soul enters the body, and then you can complete the reincarnation art. All nearby are within the scope of the operation and have those that meet the requirements of the technique. The dead with relatively complete bodies will be resurrected. Of course, the soul''s search for its own body could have been done directly at the fastest speed with the reincarnation eye control. However, it may be that Chiba has only one reincarnation eye, and he is already on the verge of exhaustion. Therefore, Chiba can only wait for the soul to find the body by itself, without any spare energy, to quickly arrange the souls return. , However, looking at the green light spots flying in mid-air like a rain of arrows and purposefully flying in the direction of Konoha Village, Chiba is not worried that it will take too long for his soul to return to his place. His body Unable to hold on, eventually the overdraft of life came to an end and the operation failed. It turned out that so many Konoha ninjas died in the night of Nine Tails. It seems that the loss of Konoha at the Night of Nine Tails cannot be guessed from the plot of the original! There are so many ninjas, among them how many elite Konoha ninjas, how many ninjas who are in their primes, and how many are the seedlings of the future, who can become the pillars of the village in the future and be the only ninjas. On the night of Nine Tails, Konoha Village loses more than Bofeng Mizumon and Kushina. In addition to the fourth generation of Naruto, there are so many ninjas with infinite possibilities in the future! And at this moment, at a glance, seeing the dense green light spots that were not known to be hundreds or thousands, Qianye''s heart, after being relieved, was slightly sad. It may have been concerned about the problems of the village. At this time, he unconsciously looked at the current situation from the perspective of the loss of the village. After all, a green light spot here represents a soul and also a Konoha ninja. This is the battle at the door of Konoha''s house, and it is a monster of the level of Nine Tails. I am afraid that Konoha''s elites make up the majority. Among these souls, I am afraid that a large proportion of Konoha''s elites will be in the future. pillar. Indeed, the loss of the fourth generation of Hokage is a huge loss for Konoha. And losing so many ninjas is not lost to the huge loss of losing four generations. It is estimated that on the night of Nine Tails, Konoha''s victory in the third Ninja War was completely destroyed by Nine Tails. No wonder, in the original book, after the Nine Tails Rebellion, the three generations of Hokage chose to repeatedly give in to Yun Yin. The losses in the Nine Tails Battle are far greater than those depicted in the original work, not just the fall of the fourth generation of Naruto, but also the loss of a large number of Konoha''s elite ninjas. However, it doesn''t matter anymore. Next, there is no need to back down. There is no need to face the pain of loss. My life is quite worth it! At least, many people in the village do not have to face the pain of losing friends and relatives, and they can get many children back for a complete childhood. One life, so many lives in exchange. It''s all worth it! Then, in the next moment, on Qianye''s dry cheeks, a smile slowly appeared, with a little comfort, a little warmth, and a little unexplainable feeling that made people look up. I am really an extreme character. When encountering a great change, you will either become a demon without any emotions, or become a Virgin who can even ignore your own life for other people, and feel quite worthy. Really... But that''s great. It''s great to be able to travel through this world. Thank you, the past me~www.novelhall.com~ Thank you, Jiu Xinnai. Thank you, Yukina, Hirohiko... and also Everyone! And at this moment, from the perception of the Hades statue, I felt that all the souls were settled down. A sense of belonging surged in front of me, and I saw the green dots of light staying between the heads of Kushina and Hirohiko, Chiba The corner of his mouth showed a satisfied smile. Also, sorry... Watergate. Then, in this smile, after all, there was a bit more flaws. There was no light spot on the body of Bofeng Shuimen. His soul has been taken away by death. But it is impossible to summon! After all, Chiba was too naive. However, the innocence returned to the innocence, and now it was the last, and there was no way for Bo Feng Shuimen to come back, and there was no way. Now, being able to save so many people is the best ending. "Humph!" Then, in the next moment, in the midst of a muffled groan, the already wretched and very powerful body of Chiba seemed to aggravate the wretchedness, and the whole body began to appear folds, strands after strands of hair. The silk began to turn white. It seemed that in this instant, Qianye was tens of years old! Om! And at this moment, amidst the bizarre pupil power fluctuations that seemed to be life and death itself, Chiba''s left eye suddenly opened, and the pattern of reincarnation eyes seemed to spread out. After staying in the air for a while, it spread out. go with. The technique of reincarnation is fully activated! In an instant, the green light spot on the center of the eyebrows of Kushina and Hirohiko, which represents each other''s soul, trembled slightly, and slowly began to drop until it reached the center of the eyebrows, slowly blending in. "puff!" Then, in Qianyes suddenly widened eyes, it turned into a wisp of blue smoke, and it spread out Wonderful book house Chapter 2130： Rise suddenly "why?" As if the entire throat was strangled, Chiba''s eyes widened, with an unprecedented sense of astonishment and an unbelievable expression, his neck bit by bit, turning around like a machine, trying hard to look towards Behind him, a desperate word came out slowly and slowly. And this desperate voice was hoarse as if it were frosted, and every word was almost exhausted. At this time, Chiba is not only about to die, but also his voice is full of dying air. It seemed that from the inside out, he was already like a centenarian. "How... how could..." "No... impossible..." But at this time, the pupil power that felt the horrible oppression that seemed to elicit the deepest fear suddenly disappeared, and the faces of the two relatives did not have the relaxed meaning of the oppression and fear disappearing. On the contrary, their faces were already I was shocked by an extreme shock and astonishment as if I saw something absolutely impossible. "you!" Even if it was the third generation of Hokage, at this moment, it was still a few steps behind Chiba''s right, one hand stiffened in the air, as if trying to stop something, but there was no time. At this moment, his face completely lost his former calmness and his emotions and anger. Already, it is full of an incredible color. Even, it was mixed with a sense of terror, as if he realized that he had made a mistake. That kind of look that made a huge and irreparable mistake. "Sorry, Chiba." At this time, the only calm-faced Xuena present at the scene gently retracted his left hand and looked at Chiba, who turned his head little by little, and said softly but very firmly to Chiba, sincerely said. Apologized. However, in this sound of apology, Xuena''s eyes flashed a determination, and even the whole body began to flash a startling determination. It seemed that Xue Nai had already made a decision in his heart. One, extremely great, extremely determined decision! "Why... Xuena? Why?" At this moment, Qianye''s gaze finally fell on Xuenai, and he touched Xuenai who was holding the baby, and the corners of his eyebrows were stubborn as if they were first sighted, and that determination, Qianye is old The voice almost roared out. It''s just that Xu''s voice was not loud because of his weak relationship. Although the anger and incomprehension and extremely strong unwillingness can be heard, the volume seems to be whispering. At this moment, Qianye was already extremely weak, almost unable to speak. why? Why did Xuena, Xuena want to stop me? At the most critical moment! why? Why! Xuena! Why do you want to do this, this is, but the only chance to save Jiu Xinnai! The only chance! And in his heart, there was already a hysterical roar, and a strong sense of anger and resentment suddenly burst into his eyes. And this meaning of anger and resentment actually fell on Xue Nai''s body. Chiba, really angry at Yukana! Real anger that cannot forgive and forgive! "You...you?" At this moment, the moment when this anger and resentment burst out, Qianye''s mouth was filled with awe. And the meaning of anger and resentment also turned into a kind of astonishment at this moment. At this moment, in front of him, in his line of sight, behind him, it is not Xue Nai alone. There was another person beside Xuena. A young man like Xuena slowly retracted the knife in his right hand. That, a young man with a poker face and a phantom light all over his body. Hirohiko! At this moment, in Chibas line of sight, Hirohiko was standing on the left side of Yukina, his figure and movements looked like a mirror with two sides, but they were exactly the same, except that Yukina put away the left hand knife, and Hirohiko put away Right hand knife. And at this moment, it seemed that he had noticed Chiba''s gaze, the illusory Hirohiko who originally had a poker face, his pupils moved slightly, and in an instant, his eyes met. Then smiled. Smiled gently and encouragingly. "You think, who is your teacher!" And at this moment, in the middle behind Xuena and Hirohiko, there was a beautiful red-haired lady standing there some time ago. In the hearty smile, such a sentence that seemed to have some teasing sounded suddenly. In Chiba''s mind. Then, suddenly, Chiba''s eyes blurred. Then, another time, another time. Finally, before there was any reaction, Chiba''s eyes... Total darkness! ... "puff!" In the sound of the heavy object falling, that skinny boy, as if his whole body had been sucked dry, unwillingly opened his tarnished black eyes, keeping the appearance of looking back, and fell to the ground. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, please contact the medical team immediately. Now we need to give first aid to Chiba immediately. There is hope, Chiba, there is hope." At this moment, watching Chiba fall to the ground, Xuena suddenly turned around ~www.novelhall.com~ and handed the baby in her hand to the three generations of Hokage. "Hurry up! Chiba can''t die! He can''t die!" In the next second, seeing the three generations of Hokage who hadn''t reacted, the determination on Xue Nai''s face immediately turned into a sense of anxiety. There was another sound in the mouth. is it To save Chiba! Xuenai''s Guojue was unsympathetic with a hand knife, and interrupted Chiba''s technique in order to save Chiba! And at this moment, the third generation of Hokage was after all the third generation of Hokage, and immediately understood the purpose of Xuenai''s decisive hand knife to knock Chiba unconscious. It wasn''t that Xuena who he thought was being faked. Rather, Xue Nai made a choice. The choice to save Chiba. Don''t let Chiba die, choose! "Hurry up and notify the nearby medical units on standby to treat Chiba as soon as possible, at any cost." At this moment, after reacting, the three generations of Hokage took over Naruto who was a baby without saying a word, and at the same time signaled the two relatives to go and notify the medical unit. But seeing the two relatives who were overwhelmed by this series of changes, the third generation of Hokage did not hesitate. His figure flashed, and he ran directly towards the nearby medical camp that he had prepared. At this time, Xuena, who passed Naruto with empty hands, had already picked up Chiba''s soft body. Amidst the intertwined feelings of despair and heartache, Xuena glanced at the three generations of Hokage flying by. Without the slightest hesitation, he flashed out and followed. Teacher Jiu Xin Na... Really, did you smile? In this moment, Xuena was flying by, and the light from the corner of his eyes fell on the issue of Kushina on the ground. At this moment, the face of their teacher''s body seemed... Laughed! Comforting and satisfying... Laughed! Chapter 2131： Determined "What''s the matter? How could you get such a serious injury?" "Quick! Quickly there is an overweight wounded here!" "Preliminary diagnosis, the whole body cells are indeed wretched, and accompanied by excessive blood loss, fast! Quickly gather all the ninjas who can medical ninjutsu, prepare for infusion, prepare for first aid!" "He, how did he survive! Such a state...Hurry, what are you still doing! Go directly to medical ninjutsu, go to Chakra, prepare for infusion while on the move!" In the originally quiet back-up medical ninja camp, after the figure that arrived almost at the same time settled, it seemed as if the pot had exploded, and the whole camp was boiling. All the medical ninjas in the camp were among the medical captains. Amidst this series of loud and tense roars, they quickly gathered together, and along with the stretcher, they poured into the most central and largest camp in this medical camp. "Xue Na, what are you doing?" At this time, the three generations of Naruto who rushed to the medical ninja camp in the first place have already handed Naruto to a reliable dark squad commander who is on standby in this medical ninja camp and is also responsible for guarding the camp. People are protected. And this dark force commander can be regarded as a trusted confidant trained by three generations of Hokage. Although the three generations of Hokage only gave him a look, he knew immediately, and did not say much at the moment. After turning around to order an Anbu, he took Naruto directly. Leaving, chose a very secret road towards the village. This wave of Fengshuimen chose this area as the place where Nine Tails were finally sealed, and it made sense. There seems to be nothing here. It looks like a mountain forest with some traces of man-made. It looks like an area like a long-abandoned forest farm. However, it can be said that it is a secret refuge in Konoha. Covered by the mountains and forests, there are countless secret roads leading everywhere. Moreover, geographically, it is actually very close to Konoha Village, which seems to be far away, but in fact it is quite close. In about ten minutes, Naruto will be able to reach Konoha''s most secret and strongest refuge through the special secret passage here. At that time, a special guard will protect him layer by layer, unless the entire tree Ye Village is destroyed, otherwise, Naruto will be safe. And here, this medical camp also has considerable defensive forces. Now, it can be said to be safe. Since Chiba was able to return safely and received so many incredible powers, I am afraid that Uchiha Nobuhiko is more or less ill-fortuned. With the vision and experience of the three generations of Naruto, this can be seen to some extent. He can still infer that it is safe now. However, it is far from relieved. At this moment, the dark force commander had just left and had already handed Chiba to Xuena to the medical team. He bit his teeth and the color of determination flashed across his face again, and walked towards the center of the largest without a word. The camp is also an emergency tent in Chiba. Subconsciously, the doubt of the three generations of Hokage blurted out. The deputy commander of the defense forces, he still has detailed information, she doesn''t know much about medical ninjutsu. Although I understood that Xuenai''s unexpected hand knife just now was meant to interrupt Chiba''s technique and save Chiba''s life. However, it does not mean that the current Xuena is sane. Now Chiba''s condition is very dangerous, even as Hokage, he can only hand everything over to the medical team for treatment by experts. This medical camp is an emergency camp. It is also a place in Konoha village for the transfer of important wounded. The quality of medical ninjas is quite high. If these people cannot be cured, then Konohas medical standards will be hated. It can''t be cured. The three generations of Hokage at this time were afraid that Xuena was not rational enough and did something irreparable, and felt guilty for a lifetime. So, subconsciously, he asked with a sense of drinking. "Chiba lost excessive blood, and he has a rare RH blood type. Only my blood type matches him." However, contrary to what he thought, Xuena was very sensible. After hearing this sound, he stopped, turned around, and said. "This" Hearing this sound, the third generation of Hokage was stunned, Qianye''s blood type, he hadn''t noticed. "RH blood type? Rare blood type? This...this...even the village doesn''t have enough reserves, such blood loss! Moreover, it''s too late to call!" But at this time, in a timely manner, there was a desperation in the camp. "Three generations of Hokage-sama." At this moment, Xue Nai said. "Go..." However, it is rare that the third generation of Hokage closed his eyes when he heard this conclusive fact, but his face showed a bit of sadness. He almost hesitated for a while, then looked at Xuenai and saw that Xuenai was determined. After the unchangeable look, he nodded his head helplessly and somewhat sadly, and granted Xue Nai''s request. "Thank you, three generations of Hokage-sama, only Chiba can''t die." After hearing this sound, Xue Nai leaned slightly and walked to the tent after a salute. When? When can I not let go of Chiba? At this moment, he turned around and turned his back to the stalls of the third generation of Hokage. Not far away, you can see the hurried medical ninjas through the tent door. The corners of Xuena''s mouth have a faint smile. In my mind, it was that day and that night. I lost to the ninja of Yanyin. When I was knocked out, I saw the picture of the young man. Even her shoulders and the sides of her legs could feel the solid hands at the time, and they held them very tightly. , But the touch that made her blush and heartbeat inexplicably. At that time, in order to restrain the inexplicable blushing heartbeat, she couldn''t help but slapped it. Although she knew that this boy was Konoha''s ninja, she couldn''t help but slapped it. He even scolded the boy who saved her as a "rude man". My self at that time was really too much. However, I really didn''t hold back, almost subconsciously. "puff!" And thinking of this, Xue Nai apologized, but suddenly smiled, rare, and smiled unabashedly. Some sweet, some shy... Laughed. In her mind, the young man raised his hands with an innocent look of "my own person". At that time, his appearance was really...really... so cute! With the burst of smile, her cheeks were already blushing slightly. is it Is it that time? So, did you go to save him desperately? Afterwards, a thought of understanding slowly floated in her heart. "Wait a minute, the emergency room, no idlers are allowed to enter!" At this time, a serious humiliation interrupted her memory. "I am RH blood type." Xuena seemed to have expected this, and said almost without thinking. "you?" And hearing this, the medical staff who were originally a little noisy and anxiously went round and round, instantly quieted down, and looked at the girl who came in suddenly. "Use my blood." In response to this, Xue Nai''s face was calm and she spoke. "You know you are talking..." And as soon as this sentence came out, a male medical staff who seemed to be more impatient, subconsciously said ~www.novelhall.com~ I see, please lie down. " At this time, a female medical staff next to him suddenly interrupted his conversation, pointed to the empty hospital bed next to him, and said. "team leader?" Regarding this, the male medical staff was taken aback for a while, and looked at the captain who had always been steadily and carefully in charge of his team with an incredible face. "Can''t you see the determination of this kid?" At this time, the female captain sighed and turned around to prepare the blood transfusion equipment. Then, about thirty seconds later, Xue Na lay down on the vacant hospital bed, turning his head slightly, already looking at Chiba on the hospital bed. The young man who was tens of years old, like a centenarian. Then, she gave a satisfied smile. In this way, it can be considered to accompany Chiba to grow old. "Hold his hand, it''s easier to get a blood transfusion." At this time, the female medical team leader prepared all the blood transfusion equipment, and at the same time, placed Qianye''s thin and old hand on her side, and said gently. "Thank you." At this moment, watching the gentle smile of the female medical captain and the understanding expression in the corners of her eyebrows, she nodded gently and thanked her. Then, he gently held the old hand. Holding that one, she has been looking forward to the hand of her own hand! I like him. Don''t tell him anymore. After that, after feeling the dry touch, she smiled again. Staring fiercely at the old face, smiled again. Smiled sweetly. After that, she smiled sweetly and closed her eyes. Then, at this moment, the needle plunged into the arm of the young girl holding hands. Chapter 2132： misty Jiuxina! Opening his eyes suddenly, Qianye''s eyes widened, as if awakened from a nightmare, his face was full of horror. Ok? Then, he was taken aback for a moment, and a daze flashed across his face. here is? At this moment, in front of him, there was neither Xuena nor Hirohiko, let alone Kushina, only a cloud of darkness. It''s not the pure black space before dying. At the same time, after seeing this scene in his heart, such a thought flashed subconsciously. is it I have entered a state of dying again. Then, in the next second, after this thought flashed, Chiba suddenly understood his situation. A state of dying... Did I fail? Afterwards, after looking at his complete body at this time, Chiba thoroughly confirmed the current situation, and after understanding his situation, Chiba''s face stiffened slightly. Xuena... I finally... was defeated by... At this moment, Chiba''s heart did not have the kind of hysteria that had always failed, but he was quite calm, and in this calm, it was a form of helplessness. Although he was resentful and angry with Xuena before, but at this moment, he was calm, but he knew very well that what Xuena did just now was just because Xuena didn''t want to lose herself too much, so at that time, he played Fainted him. It was Xuena who saw that the technique he used was using life to activate. Therefore, such a thing will be done. Even, it is very likely that Jiu Xinnai specifically explained something to Xuena before he died, such as when he did stupid things, he must stop it. After all, I don''t want to let Jiu Xin Na die, and want to change Jiu Xin Na''s fate, but Jiu Xin Na does not necessarily want to exchange her life for her life and happiness. At the moment when I was about to fall into a coma, I saw the soul of Kushina, and what echoed in his mind was indeed what Kushina said. Now Chiba thinks, Kushina must be dying. I had anticipated something before, about that he might sacrifice his life for her. That''s why I specifically told Xue Nai something, such as preventing herself from doing stupid things. This time, he could be said to have lost to Kusina, Xuena and the others for their fetters, which he did not expect. It was also something he ultimately ignored. He didn''t want Kushina, Xuena, and Hirohiko to die. How could Kushina, Xuena, and Hirohiko accept the fact that they died. Yukana''s hand knife contained not only his unwillingness, but also the will of the dead Hongyan! The Hirohiko he saw was the same as Xuena, with the posture of withdrawing the sword! When Xue Nai struck that hand knife, Hong Yan''s hand knife was also struck together! Although Chiba didn''t know whether Hongyan''s soul attack was effective, he knew that Hongyan didn''t want him to sacrifice his life! It can be said that this time, Chiba was defeated by those important and valuable fetters that gave him countless warmth and kept his feelings and feelings. Is this the true face of "it"? Is this the scary of "it"? Even if Uchiha Nobuhiko, even the countless traversers who carry powers that may be higher than this world, can''t beat "it"? And I, in the end, was nothing more than a mans arm as a car, the ridiculously poor most critical moment, defeated by something that I couldnt even think of? And it was a complete defeat, and there was no room for change. At this moment, thinking of this, the corner of Chiba''s mouth slowly flashed a bit of bitterness, and the whole face was full of helplessness and despair. He failed. It was a complete failure. He has severely overdrawn his life, and the conversion rate of the tangible parts of his body into energy is no longer enough to sustain life. Perhaps because of the relationship between the power of the pillars and the power of reincarnation, it can linger for a while. However, it is no longer possible for him to be saved, and he can only take a breather for a while. This is no longer a medical ninjutsu, a situation that can be restored by techniques such as creation and regeneration, and even the technique of yin and yang can not save him. Perhaps, the six immortals who are gods in this world, or the existence and power of the same level can be saved. However, this kind of existence, in this era, is impossible for Konoha now. Even if it exists, it is only possible. Not absolute. It''s possible. How likely is this? It can only be said that it is very low. In other words, it is now impossible for Chiba to have any more chances. The real desperation that Uchiha Nobuhiko has been waiting for, the real impossible situation to come back, has fallen on Chiba''s head at this time. Only this time, it was not made by Uchiha Nobuhiko. Rather, a kind of "destined". A kind of... Real despair! "I really..." And at this moment, between bitterness, helplessness and despair, Chiba''s lips slightly opened, as if subconsciously muttering to himself. However, after saying these three words, Chiba could no longer speak. In this case, he has nothing to say. Was the final failure Kushinas fault? Is it Yuuna''s fault? Is it Hongyan''s fault? Not! How could it be! neither! It can''t be! Is it wrong that Jiu Xinnai doesn''t want to die by himself? Is it wrong that Xuena didn''t want to die by herself? Is it wrong for Hongyan not to let himself die, rather than resurrect? how is this possible! How could it be wrong! This is the bond between them, the best and strongest bond that can give each other even life! If this is all wrong, then, what is the difference between Chiba and his past self without feelings and feelings? What is the difference from those who are selfish and selfish? Everyone, all the relatives and friends of the many ninjas who were unable to resurrect because of the failure of this reincarnation technique, can have various negative emotions about this matter. Only one person! Only Chiba, no! Because, Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena are saving him, abandoning everything and saving him desperately! Everyone can blame them, but Chiba can only thank them! Even if the result of what they did was not a good result. However, Chiba can only thank them! If Chiba also blames them~www.novelhall.com~, then it is a denial of his original intention of falling and getting up again and again after he traveled to this Naruto world, and stood up and resisted his fate from failure! It''s an insult to Chiba himself! "Not the previous dying dark space, then, here, it can only be..." And at this moment, thinking of this, Chiba slowly took a step amidst a bitter smile, and took a step toward the front that he could not distinguish in the darkness but knew in his heart. "Crack!" And just after this step, a bright yellow light suddenly shone in front of him, not far away. A bonfire suddenly appeared not far in front of him. "Elysium!" At this time, the second half of Chiba''s sentence also sounded at the same time. That''s right, this is the world of bliss. And Chiba has been localized from soul to body, and after he dies, he will enter the world of bliss! This time, he was real and dying. To enter, the world of bliss. "Unexpectedly, I can still see your crying face like a bereaved dog, which really disappoints me." And just at this moment, a familiar and disgusting voice, with a strong dissatisfaction and mockery, sounded after the bonfire. Then, a figure that made Chiba familiar and extremely annoying, slowly stood up in the darkness behind the campfire. "you" However, at this moment, this time, Chiba stopped in amazement, looking at the figure that should have been extremely annoying, but did not say those words that should have been ridiculed, nor did he rush to beat him. His impulse. But standing there, in the darkness, just a few steps away from the bonfire, looking at the figure, it was unspeakable. Chapter 2133： only "Don''t you think I will be sent so easily? You don''t take me too seriously." Looking at the shameful and slightly sullen youth who came from the darkness in front of him, the corners of his figure''s mouth twitched slightly, and his already smelly face seemed to be even more smelly. "Why are you here?" And seeing the twitching corners of this figure''s mouth, and the smelly can''t smell anymore, even in my opinion, this stinky face is almost a naked mockery of herself, Chiba''s mouth twitched, but after all There was no seizure, but he pressed as much as possible and said angrily. Why does this **** stay here? Does he have any unfulfilled wishes? So, have been hovering here! However, even though he was very restrained, in Chiba''s heart, he couldn''t help being rude. Although he did not show it, Chiba was still quite shocked at this moment. He did not expect that the guy in front of him would still stay here, staying in the wandering zone leading to the Paradise of Bliss. There seemed to be something strong. Wish is not there. Moreover, this desire is so strong that this guy cannot lead to the world of bliss. "Why are you here? You still look like a bereaved dog. Although I really want to see you like this, it was when I defeated you, not when I am now." As for Chiba''s words, the corners of the figure''s mouth twitched again. The face that Chiba thought could no longer be stinky, seemed to stinks a little bit, and even the tone of voice had already revealed naked dissatisfaction and contempt. "you!" Regarding this, I have always said that I hate the **** who I absolutely hate more than I like. Even though Chiba has restrained in every possible way, and has stabilized calmness, even because of the failure of the previous reincarnation art, there is some loss and despair. She was also furious, almost erupting in her chest. However, even so, the anger filled his chest, Chiba still restrained it, but squeezed the word from his teeth in this way, and resisted the urge to curse and beat others, and remained silent. Although I have always hated this guy, and even had an endless misunderstanding at the beginning, it was only because of a series of considerations that I finally reluctantly accepted that this guy might appear next to me from time to time, and now this bastards face, It really made him extremely annoying, and even almost couldn''t help but want to beat him, but Chiba couldn''t do it. At this time, no matter what, he must restrain it. At any time, he could rush up to beat up this guy without hesitation, but now, at this time, it is not possible! This guy, the genius of the Hyuga family, this boring Hyuga Xueying, at this time, he can''t do this! That''s right, it''s Hyuga Xueying. It is the Hyuga Snow Eagle. At this moment, standing in front of him, it is Xueying Hyuga who wanders on this Huangquan Road! That, Chiba hates the most, the Hyuga Xueying who can get together as soon as they meet. And it was this Hyuga Snow Eagle, under the icy lake, breaking the mortal situation, and perfectly deceiving Uchiha Nobuhiko. It can be said that there is no Hyuga Snow Eagle, he has already been reduced to ashes under Uchiha Nobuhiko''s addition. At that time, slowly sinking into the bottom of the lake, in the icy cold of the invasion, Chiba was already completely desperate. At that time, he had already used the final blow, not only was the chakra all over his body was exhausted, but even , The body has also entered a state of weakness, even if Uchiha Nobuhiko did not use the spear with earth life, I am afraid he will slowly drown under the lake. At that time, just when Chiba was already desperate, and even used it because of localization, after he died, he would go to Elysium and be able to see Kusina and the others to comfort him, but Hyuga Xueying suddenly appeared. In front of him. I squeezed the ninja bag full of special military ration pills and medical bandages into myself, and squeezed the only things I left as a gift into my hands, blocking the addition of Uchiha Nobuhikos life and wisdom. , Completely saved him. That''s right, Chiba, who was originally mortal, was able to survive because of Xueying Hyuga. It was Hyuga Snow Eagle who blocked the fatal blow and sent supplies, which allowed him to escape in the first time, and he was able to go back to launch the reincarnation technique! Now, the reason why Chiba is able to stand here now is because of the guy in front of him, this bastard. If he didn''t have this **** in front of him, he would have died long ago. It was Snow Eagle Hyuga, who gave him the opportunity to launch the reincarnation technique, and finally the chance to save Kushina and Bofeng Shuimen. In order to give him this opportunity, this guy paid the price of his life! Therefore, Chiba was not surprised that Hyuga Snow Eagle would appear in the wandering area leading to the paradise ~ www.novelhall.com~ but surprised that this **** actually stayed in the wandering area. He couldn''t think of the obsession of this Hyuga Xueying that would keep him here. "Here, it is the world after death." However, seeing Chiba''s patience, Hyuga Xueying didn''t stimulate Chiba any more, but sighed slightly, calmed his face and tone, and looked at the darkness around him and the campfire in front of him. "Yes, strictly speaking, this is the road to the world after death, the world of bliss, and it is also a place of nostalgia for obsessive people." In response, Chiba nodded and said. At the same time, his face also eased at this moment. At this moment, both of them are dead, and it doesn''t make much sense to care about them. "is it" In response, Hyuga Xueying also nodded, and after looking around again, he said thoughtfully. "Only people with strong obsessions will wander here." After hearing this sound, looking at Hyuga Xueying, Chiba added another sentence. "Did anyone wander here before?" Hearing this, Hyuga Xueying looked at Chiba, her white pupils gleaming, but she seemed to see Chiba through. "How can I..." In response, Chiba spoke subconsciously. "The one who knows everything, that''s you." However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Xueying Hyuga with piercing eyes, using such a straightforward sentence. "The one who knows everything...you..." Suddenly, upon hearing this sentence, Chiba''s eyes almost opened suddenly, and the whole person was stunned on the spot. The one who knows everything... Hyuga Snow Eagle... know? he knows The existence of the traverser? Wonderful book house Chapter 2134： Relic what happened? How did Hyuga Xueying know? Travelers, outsiders, except for the gods of this world, and Nobuhiko Uchiha, no one should know that they are! The word traverser and outsider itself represents another world. If the aboriginal people know that there is another world, it has already changed the operation of this world, or the established destiny. "It" should not allow any aborigines other than Uchiha Nobuhiko and the Six Way Immortals to know the existence of outsiders! how come? How did Hyuga Xueying know! Looking at the Hyuga Xueying in front of him in a daze, Chiba''s mouth opened and closed, but he was completely stunned. After saying a few words, he was unsustainable. But in his heart, the stormy sea turned up. The person who knows everything is the prophecy from the big toad immortal, which should refer to the outsider, or the traverser. At this moment, Hyuga Xueying''s expression, eyes, and everything are explaining that the person who knows everything he said is a traverser, or an outsider. Although the person who knows everything in the prophecy of the big toad immortal may also have other explanations among the aborigines, the expression of Hyuga Xueying clearly refers to outsiders, transversal ones, and another world. Visitors! In other words, Hyuga Snow Eagle knows the existence of the traverser and the outsider, and, now, is basically quite sure that he is the traverser and the outsider. What exactly is going on? Hyuga Xueying, how could I know that I am a traverser! At this moment, in addition to consternation, Qianye''s heart also slowly developed a thick layer of doubt. How did Hyuga Xueying know? The Six Ways of Immortals and Uchiha Nobuhiko knew that this is a normal thing, and even if Chiba doesnt do anything, he may be detected. After all, one of them is the **** of this world, and the other is to contain or even eliminate the traverser. It is normal for natural enemies to perceive him as a traverser without any signs. But how did Hyuga Snow Eagle know? Chiba''s performance has always been natural. In the past, when he created suitable "passing welfare" for himself, he was also some localized things, but there is no system or the like, which is obviously the power of another world, and it is easy to hide. , Even the close friends Xuena, Hirohiko, and Kushina did not notice, nor did people with eyesight such as the three generations of Hokage, Hafeng Water Gate, Danzo and others noticed. How did Hyuga Xueying discover this? It should be impossible for anyone to know that he is a traverser! In fact, he had very little contact with Hyuga Xueying, and Hyuga Xueying shouldn''t know his identity! Do not! It''s not that it shouldn''t, but it''s absolutely. If it''s normal, it is absolutely impossible for Hyuga Xueying to know that he is a traverser. "It seems that you are a person who knows everything." Seeing Chiba''s reaction like this, Hyuga Xueying twitched the corner of her mouth slightly, and her face eased slightly, as if she had confirmed a very important thing. This expression... At this moment, seeing the expression of Hyuga Xueying, Chiba was startled again. But in his mind, it suddenly flashed past the bottom of the water before. After blocking all the spears added to life for himself, the last touch of Xueying Hyuga seemed to be a smile of relief and self-deprecation. The face of Xueying Hyuga at this time was so similar to his expression at that time! At that time, almost subconsciously, such a sentence popped out of Chiba''s heart. In the end, he made the same choice as my father. I am really... Nothing good! At that time, Chiba was convinced that this was what Hyuga Xueying wanted to express. "Because, your father? That''s why you know?" At this moment, Hyuga Xueying was so convinced that Chiba no longer planned to hide it, and there was no need to hide it. He is dead. Hyuga Xueying was also dead. At this time, not only is it unnecessary to care about the previous holidays, but it is also unnecessary to hide anything. There is no difference between knowing that he is a traverser and not knowing that he is a traverser. He was dead, he was on this Huangquan Road, and he couldn''t make any waves. Even at this time, the will of the world had no interest in him. "No, it''s your father." Hearing this sound, Hyuga Xueying shook his head, denied Chiba''s words, and threw out a word that made Chiba astonished. He said so... Is it the default? is it He really is, the one who knows everything! Then... At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "my father?" But at this time, in the mouth of the astonished Qianye, it was a muttering opening. my father? Because of my father? How can I have a father... In his heart, it was such inertia and general thinking. Ok? Then, the next second, the second after the words were spoken, there was a flash of inspiration in his mind, as if he had suddenly thought of something, his face changed slightly. My cheap dad? That Taki Mahaba? Is it Taki Mahaba? Because of Taki Maha, Hyuga Yuuki knew that I was a traverser. What is the logic? After thinking of this, Qianye''s heart was a little confused. "Yes, it''s your father Taki Maha, remember what Mr. Shinsuke left us before?" In response, Hyuga Xueying nodded and said affirmatively, "You mean? What''s in the box~www.novelhall.com~ is..." Hearing this, Chiba also quickly understood the meaning of Hyuga Xueying''s words, raised his brows lightly, and the words in his mouth blurted out. So, this means that Shinsuke Hyuga got the information of the traverser from my cheap dad Taki Maha, and he probably knew some ways to distinguish the traversers, and Shinsuke Hyuga put the information in the box at the time. Finally learned by Hyuga Xueying. On the other hand, Hyuga Yuki uses the method inside to figure out that I am a traverser, or Shinsuke Hyuga judges that I am a traverser. What Hyuga Yuki gets from it is Shinsuke Hyugas that I am a traverser Information, and so Only then did I know that I was a translator. and At this moment, his heart is still bright. "Then, I''ll leave it to you next." And at this moment, Hyuga Xueying suddenly turned around, as if he had already got his own answer, and was about to leave this wandering area. Could it be that the obsession of this guy is to confirm that I am a traverser? , Such a thought flashed through his mind. "Wait!" Almost subconsciously, Chiba blurted out when Hyuga Xueying was about to leave. . "Don''t worry, I will take good care of Hongyan. Similarly, you must take good care of Master Xuena." But Hyuga Xueying seemed to have decided. Hearing this sound, he stepped out and stepped into the darkness beyond the flames of the campfire. Suddenly, most of his figure disappeared. After that, in just one step, his figure disappeared into the darkness ahead. "Also, I''m sorry, when Chunin took the exam." Afterwards, a word that seemed like nothing came from the darkness. Wonderful book house Chapter 2135： Snowy owl Sorry? Hearing the faint words coming from the darkness, Chiba had already stretched out his hand and was about to step out, as if he was about to rush to hold the Hyuga Xueying into the darkness, Chiba was slightly startled, but stopped. Seeing the invisible darkness of Xueying Hyuga, he was speechless. this is Do you apologize to me? Hyuga Xueying, are you apologizing to me...? At this moment, it seemed that he was too shocked, but his head was a little down. Hyuga Xueying apologizes to himself? What kind of fantasy is this? To tell the truth, this Hyuga Xueying spoke to himself politely. Without the thorn head, the sun was about to come out from the west, and now he apologized to himself. At this time, Chiba, to be honest, was really unable to respond. . This is almost beyond his common sense! If people are about to die, their words are good? In the next second, Chiba''s mind, who had reacted slightly, flashed such a thought for the first time. Xu is because of the natural opponent and the natural wrong way. He is always easy to think bad things about Hyuga Xueying, even if Hyuga Xueying had given him a chance to save everything with his life before. He still placed Hyuga Snow Eagle on the opposite side for the first time. Do not! If people are about to die, their words are good? how could it be possible! However, in the next moment, Chiba vetoed his subconscious move of placing Hyuga Snow Eagle on the opposite side. I am afraid that Hyuga Xueying has actually been quite guilty for the thoughts and actions of killing himself after the Zhongnin exam and rescued Xuena. Quite guilty of myself. If you don''t consider Chiba''s position and stand purely from the standpoint of Hyuga Xueying, Hyuga Xueying is actually quite a poor person. In fact, his experience with Chiba is very similar, especially in terms of his father''s generation. Strictly speaking, Yuuki Hyuga was also an orphan. His father Sarao died in order to save Chiba''s father Taki Maha. His mother seemed to have also died in an operation to protect the clan. There was a certain investigation of Yuuki Hyuga, and At that time, Chiba, who was able to access a lot of confidential information as an assistant, could still find this information. And although compared with Chiba, Hyuga Xueying is quite lucky. He was accepted by Shinsuke Hyuga as a disciple and raised as a son of a righteous son. He lived the life of the young master of a large family. However, it can be seen that Hyuga Xueying lived It''s a good time, and the future will be smooth under the protection of Shinsuke Hyuga, but there is always a thorn in his heart. It can be regarded as a fate left by his seniors. He didn''t know when he learned about the cause of his father''s death. From then on, he might have resented Taki Mahaba, and Taki Mahaba was dead, this resentment doubled. In Qianye, he tortured him day and night, and this resentment grew day after day. And from knowing that Chiba had saved his sister, and Kakashi was there, he still pained the killer without concealing it, it can be seen that this hatred has already He was tortured to the limit. After all, Hyuga Snow Eagle is a genius of the generation of the Hyuga clan, and with the careful teaching of Shinsuke Hyuga, how could it be so clear and clear if the hatred has reached its limit? How can it be like at that time, without considering the consequences? At that time, Kakashi had many other ninjas who were not of the Hyuga clan. He was such an obvious killer. Even if he killed Chiba, he would not escape the punishment of the village. He killed the ninja who saved the little princess of the Hyuga clan. Basically betraying the village. Shinsuke Hyuga couldn''t keep him either! This is basically irrational! It can be seen how turbulent this hatred is. Although I don''t know to what extent the relationship between Hyuga Xueying and his father, Hyuga Sara, is, it can be seen from this that Hyuga Xueying''s heart is actually very delicate and emotional. Essentially, Yuuki Hyuga and Hirohiko should be the same, both cold outside and hot inside. Although they are not from the Uchiha clan, their temperament is very similar to the Uchiha clan. Perhaps, he will have such a good relationship with Hongyan. And it is precisely because this Hyuga Xueying is such a character that is cold on the outside and warm on the inside, delicate and full of emotion, so when he learned that what he thought was all wrong, he wronged Chiba and almost killed Chiba by mistake. After Ye, I am afraid that I have been living in guilt towards Chiba. Moreover, this guilt may be increasing day by day. However, it is almost impossible for him to pull his face down to apologize to Chiba, with the radio waves of the wrong path between the two of them. And his bad attitude towards Chiba was probably because of his wanting to apologize but he couldn''t show his face. Therefore, this guilt has been accumulated in his heart and never showed it. And Chiba, who had always been keen, was quite dull when facing the wrong way between the two of them, and he didn''t even notice it. is it It turned out that ~www.novelhall.com~ gave my life for me, used my own life for my life, and there is this guilt in it! Can''t apologize, don''t want to apologize, just use practical actions to make up for your fault... But what is wrong with this? Isn''t the darkness of this world made up of these intertwined hatreds? This **** cares too much about such things. At this time, thinking of this, Chiba, who had already understood, gritted his teeth slightly, but such a series of thoughts flashed in his heart. At this moment, Chiba suddenly understood Hyuga Xueying. Even, in his mind, he could imagine at this moment that Hyuga Xueying puts down his work every time in the dead of night, and thinks back to the look of the sleepless night. I don''t know why, but Chiba knows that Jixiang Xueying often struggles with this guilt and can''t show his face. Tangled, sometimes insomnia. At this moment, Qianye suddenly understood why this guy would show that expression after blocking all the spears that added life to him at that time. In the end, he chose the same path as his father. Sacrifice your life to save your partner. "Really... this guy is really an idiot!" At this moment, scenes flashed in his mind, Chiba pursed his lips, slowly closed his eyes, and unconsciously spit out such a sentence. Just talk to me directly. It doesn''t matter if you don''t apologize. Besides, who rarely apologizes, isn''t it just a misunderstanding? is not it Idiot! You bastard! Friends, we are already! right now What kind of favor you let me owe you! Literature Museum Chapter 2136： Waiting for you Forget it, don''t think about that idiot. This **** just keeps me safe! Humans are not human, and at this time, there is no meaning. Everything is over. Slowly opened his eyes, and looked at the darkness where Sunuga Xueying was invisible. Qianye''s face was a little bit less sullen and self-deprecating, and a little bit more unexplainable, he stepped out gently. After taking a step, then, after taking a few steps, he stopped in front of the campfire. After that, I sat down by the campfire. Yes, I sat down. He did not leave like Hyuga Xueying, but sat down. This guy, the ultimate obsession, is it sure that I am a translator? But the moment he sat down, such a thought came to his mind. Obviously, the reason why Hyuga Xueying wandered here was actually a little doubtful, doubting his own identity, otherwise he would not just leave after he admitted it. For him, apart from this, there is no longer a nostalgia. Although I dont know what information Hyuga Shinsuke left him, how special this information is, and to what extent it reveals the intelligence of the traveler, a person in another world, and I dont know why Taki Maha knew the existence of the traveler. However, Chiba can be sure that everything that Hyuga Xueying did in the end was not just because he was guilty to himself, but there must be things he didn''t know. And these things that Chiba didn''t know were definitely related to the relic information left by Shinsuke Hyuga. Of course, there is no way to know now. The three insiders, Taki Maha, Hyuga Shinsuke, and Hyuga Yuki, are no longer there, and they should all have entered the world of bliss. And he, now, is impossible to know. That''s right, it is impossible to know about Chiba now. It''s not because these three people won''t tell him, or because the information of the traverser still needs to be kept secret from him, but because he can''t leave here. Yes, Chiba at this time cannot leave this wandering area. It may be that in his heart, in the most subconscious, he has not let go, and has strong obsessions. He still wants to change his destiny. After all, he still wants to be with everyone, in reality, in the world of Naruto, and the living The world has a wonderful life. Even in the world of the living, they still have to face the world of Ninja, face the intricate relationship of the five villages, the entanglement of grievances and grievances that are basically insoluble, face various tasks, face various dangers, There is still no guarantee, and irreparable situations may occur at any time. However, Chiba still wants to stay in the world of the living, the world of the living where everyone is. Complete tasks together, face dangers together, live a warm daily life together, shoulder the responsibility of protecting one''s hometown together, and grow up together, enter a new stage of life together, have children, and watch children and grandchildren grow up together. Retire together and live a leisurely life every day, and then step into this bliss together, and stay together satisfied after death. This obsession, in the bottom of Qianye''s heart, is still deeply rooted, without the slightest shake. Even now everything is irretrievable. Even with the supreme power, he couldn''t even sacrifice his own life. However, he still wanted this kind of life. There is still no change in this obsession. This is a very strange feeling. On this Huangquan Road, on the road leading to the Paradise of Bliss, he can clearly feel that this nostalgia, this obsession, is like a ship anchor, extremely strong Like a boat, it connects to his body and firmly fixes him here so that he cannot leave. Moreover, he has a strong feeling that there is no road in the darkness ahead. Yes, there is no road. For him, there was no road where Hyuga Xueying left, just a dark wall. He cannot pass. Even the darkness all around were walls, which he could not pass through. The light of the campfire is his moving range. It''s like being trapped in a cage prison. The place where the light he is now can reach is the prison and the cage, where he cannot leave. He can only wander in this wandering zone now! "This is... an unexpected situation." At this time, after sitting down, Chiba''s mouth showed a bitter smile, and he muttered to himself. Originally, after he learned that he had been localized, he would also go to Elysium after death, and he would be able to reunite with Jiuxinai and the others. However, he did not expect that his obsession would be so deep that he would actually restrain himself. The **** to Kushina, Yukina, Hirohiko and many other partners is so deep, and he firmly restrains himself in this wandering area. I am afraid that he can''t leave here just by relying on his own words. In other words, he may be trapped in this wandering area forever. Wait until the person who can eliminate his obsession arrives. However, Chiba didn''t know if this person still existed, and how long it would take to arrive. To be honest, Chiba actually has some people who don''t want this person to be premature. After all, there is only one person who can relieve his obsession and let him step into the world of bliss. She is the only one. He wants her to live. Live longer. And he is dead anyway, so why not wait a while? It''s also thanks to him that he experienced that cruel memory and was trapped here. Psychologically, mentally, it is not worth mentioning to him. The horror and cruelty of the nightmare world far exceeds everything here. Even the quietness here is already heaven compared to the nightmare world. "Then, just here, wait..." At this moment, in a bitter smile, Qianye shook his head slightly, and murmured softly in his mouth. "Ok?" But ~www.novelhall.com~ at this moment, his face changed slightly, and his whole figure suddenly rose into the air, and suddenly flew behind him, that is, the darkness at the time of coming. this is what happened? But at this moment, feeling the irresistible attraction in the darkness behind him, such a thought flashed through in Chiba''s heart. "This!" Then, in the next second, while raising his head slightly, his eyes suddenly opened. At this moment, before his eyes, I don''t know when, there is already a light, like a world made up of light. In the center of the light, smiling faces quietly emerged. Jiu Xin Nai. Hirohiko. Guan Ye three fools. Captain Morino. Jianren. Shiga. ... A figure slowly emerged in this light, with a smile, the warmest smile, and his lips were humming slightly, as if he was saying something to him, and asking something. Then, a hand, white and flawless, with all the warmth and soft light, gently stroked his cheek. Suddenly, a kind of warmth, like life itself, flowed all over his body. Suddenly, he widened his eyes and flew backwards, looking at the pretty girl who was smiling at himself, stroked his cheeks with his hands, slowly closed his eyes, and leaned closer, opening his mouth slightly. . Seems to say something. However, without waiting for him to say anything, the girl''s lips were already lightly printed on his forehead. Then, in front of his eyes, a bright, soft and warm color obscured everything! Live well, we will be waiting for you here. Chiba. And in this light, everyone''s voice rang softly. :. : Chapter 2137： forever and always "Xue Nai!" In the quiet emergency camp, a cry of exclamation suddenly sounded. This anxious and terrified voice instantly broke the breathless silence in the emergency camp. "Miracle! Really a miracle!" "Impossible! This... can this be done by blood transfusion?" "Really... this is... the first time I have seen such a miraculous thing!" "Unbelievable! Unbelievable!" Then, in the next second, an unbelievable, unbelievable, and extreme shock burst out of the emergency camp. In an instant, there was a lot of noise in the originally quiet emergency camp. Everyone is incredible, everyone is unbelievable, everyone is shocked and unable to suppress the inner thoughts, yelling, even though the people here are well-trained, have strict disciplines, and are in life and death The medical staff who have seen countless unthinkable things that ordinary people have never seen before, at this time are like ordinary people subverting their common sense, looking at each other, uncontrollably talking loudly, with an indescribable There was almost a feverish feeling in awe. At this moment, the emergency room was already boiling. These medical staff, who have always been known for their calmness, have completely lost their calmness. "Snow... Nai..." At this time, on the temporary bed in the center of the emergency camp, Chiba, who was awakened by a nightmare, had a slight stiffness on his face, looking towards his left hand side by bit. Towards, on his left hand side, it was also a temporary hospital bed. And his own hospital bed is almost a connected hospital bed. At the same time, a white flame that looked like an illusion slowly dissipated in the air behind his shoulder. "Do not think too much." At this time, a scent of orchid faintly entered between his nose, symbolizing that the white coat of the ambulance personnel appeared in the corner of Qianyes eyes, accompanied by a soft sound, but I dont know why. At that time, it was the words that calmed Qianye''s horrified thoughts. Subconsciously, Chiba raised his head and looked at the source of the sound. In the eye, is a strange female medical staff. Chiba can tell from her temperament that she should be the person in charge of this camp. "Ok" And subconsciously, he nodded, and then amid the noise, his gaze slowly moved down again, falling on his arm that had been pulled out by the female medical staff, and the hand in that hand. The arm of the needle tube was also pulled out by the female medical staff. It''s just that compared to his own arm, this one holding his own hand tightly, at this time, it seems that it is no longer white, but a pale color. "She is the strongest girl I have ever seen, and the greatest girl, don''t let her down." But at this time, a hand was gently pressed on his head, and the gray hair that had a chance of sliding down gently, covering Qianye''s right eye, leaving one left eye, and his eyes shone in reflection. That pale arm. At the same time, she had put away all the blood transfusion equipment, and the female medical staff who held Chiba''s head with one hand turned her head gently, looked at the girl behind her, and said with a slight sigh. Although she was amazed by the previous miracle, at this moment, there was only endless sadness in her heart. She has seen this situation many times. The most terrible thing in the world is never your own death, but the death of the one you love. "Okay! Let the patients be quiet and get out! Get out all!" Later, after saying this sentence, the female medical staff slowly straightened up, and gently moved her hand away, which was a loud rant. Obviously, this female medical staff should have absolute prestige in this camp. As soon as she said this, the entire camp was shocked and forgotten. The medical staff who had almost abandoned their professional ethics immediately silenced. Following the female medical staff, left the emergency camp. Soon, the emergency camp tent slowly quieted down. Inside the big tent, only Chiba sitting up, Chiba whose eyes were covered by gray hair, and the girl who held his hand tightly. At this time, Chiba''s eyes were fixed on the girl''s face, her pale face that was almost transparent. Satisfied... At the same time, his chaotic heart, I don''t know why, but such a thought slowly emerged. Moreover, this thought quickly overshadowed other chaotic thoughts and occupied his mind. And because of the expansion and occupation of this idea, those panicked, painful, unbelievable and have to believe are full of pain, full of painful negatives that almost make Chiba, who has experienced the cruel nightmare universe, have some unbearable pain. Emotions calmed down slowly. It seemed that he could calm down by looking over the pale, almost transparent face of this girl. Don''t disappoint... Xuena? At this time, after ~www.novelhall.com~ calmed down, the words of the female medical staff just appeared in Chiba''s mind. Kushina, Xuena, Hirohiko... Watergate I was not saved either. The reason why they cant save is because they dont want me to die... Whether its Kushina, Hirohiko, or Yukina... I counted everything, even, that they must die, but I didnt consider their feelings alone. Only I did not expect that they would let me use my life to exchange everything back. At this time, looking at Xuenai''s body that had stopped breathing, Chiba''s hands slowly tightened. On the hand, there is a soft, white and tender touch, as well as slight elasticity. However, it was cold, without any temperature, and without any breath of life. Xuena... already dead. His closest and closest partners, his two teammates, his teacher, and his friends who were also teachers and friends, all died. All died in this Kyuubi Rebellion. I sacrificed myself for my love. At this time, in his eyes, the quiet, charming girl with a serious and stubborn eyebrow in the corners of his eyes, who had been by his side forever, left him forever. All that was left for him was this moment, her face seemed to glow with a satisfying smile. It doesn''t matter, I will always be with you. I''m in your body, with you forever...forever! You will never be alone. And, when the girl who was radiating this light echoed in her mind, when her lips were kissing on her forehead, she heard very gentle words. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2138： why? "Listen well, today''s affairs must be kept confidential. Moreover, for any purpose in the future, you should not start with others, let alone disturb the patient just because this happened! Whether it is saving the village or not Many times the hero, he is just a child, a child who has just lost many important people! We must take care of the patient''s mood!" After leaving the emergency tent and entering a tent on the other side of the camp, the female medical staff turned around and looked at the people who came in. Some of them still seemed to be unrecovered. The medical staff who were still chattering all had the same mouth. Sternly said. "but" And hearing this prestigious captain and camp badge, the dozen or so medical personnel were all taken aback. However, soon they opened their mouths and, seeing their appearance, seemed to be subconsciously to refute. After all, it was a medical miracle just now, a medical miracle that has never appeared or even imagined in this era. Even Tsunade-sama''s medical ninjutsu is unattainable. This... it''s enough to keep it secret, or not to mention it, but if you don''t bother the patient, doesn''t it mean you should never find this child because of this matter? How can this be! This situation must be studied! This kind of medical miracle, even if it is not completely researched thoroughly, or even a little bit of research results, can improve the medical standards of the entire village. As long as a little new medical ability can be found from it, many original possibilities can be recovered. A dying life. How could it not be studied! How much tragedy and pain can be saved! This one, no! At this time, almost all medical staff had such a thought flashed in their hearts. As the resident medical staff in this reserve medical camp, each of them is a senior medical staff who has experienced the war, and even a few of the medical ninjas in the village can reach the first-class level, and the rest are in various fields. The best. Otherwise, they will not be arranged in the medical facility that will become the only refuge outside the village on this night of Nine Tails. They are enough to act as the last hurdle in the medical defense. And because of this, because they have rich experience and have experienced many wars, or the small-scale Ninja and Ninja battles that are not visible on the surface, they have also seen more joys and sorrows than ordinary people. And the pain. As medical staff, excellent medical staff, they almost all have a heart that can empathize with them. They can almost feel the despair and pain in their hearts, as well as the sadness and grief of their relatives and friends, just like the wounded. That''s why they just gaffeed like that. Even now, there are some who can''t get over. They don''t want to see such a tragedy anymore. They are supposed to save the dying and heal the wounded, but compared to the joy and gratification after the success of the dying and healing the wounded, they feel more helpless sadness and despair. Now, what happened just now is so miraculous, it is almost a miracle. Almost immediately, apart from being shocked by the medical miracle or medical miracle just now, they all made up their minds to study the miracle just now, even if they get some new technology from the tip of the iceberg. This can also reduce a lot of tragedies. After all, it is impossible to treat the injury of the child Chiba just now. It is even a miracle that the child is still alive. It may be because the child''s body is strong enough. However, the whole body''s cells were atrophied, and even part of the body had completely disappeared. This part of the cells had completely disappeared, and his body was no longer in a state of life. Basically, it was already a corpse. It was entirely because of Qianye''s tenacious willpower and some kind of change they didn''t know about his own tempered body, so he didn''t completely die. Moreover, he is still the blood type of RH''s rare blood, and he has lost too much blood. Even if his body does not become like that, he will definitely die. There is not enough RH blood in the blood bank in the village, even if there is, there is no time to transport it. The blood loss of this child is too terrifying, far beyond the limit of blood loss, and the amount of blood transfusion needed has reached a certain impossible level in medicine. Because blood loss is usually to this level, blood transfusion is no longer needed. People are gone. And it''s such a unavoidable situation. When the girl''s blood entered the body of Chiba, his shriveled skin began to slowly fill up. The whole process was simple and crude to terrifying. The blood was continuously injected into the body of the child in Chiba, and Chibas body filled up at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye, as if blowing a balloon. The whole shriveled body swelled, and, as the amount of blood transfused Increased, the skin began to shine and shine. During the whole blood transfusion process, they watched the old corpse of Qianye who was about to die, slowly filling into a perfect appearance, and even the improvement was better than usual, as if the girls blood was transfused. Life entered into Chiba''s body, saving Chiba. Chiba was directly pulled from the death line, and he recovered well. That''s right, the recovery is intact! Chiba went directly from the end of death to its heyday. And the reason for this is that you dont need to look at it. This is because girls blood ~ www.novelhall.com ~ girls blood has extremely terrible healing power, and now, almost all of the girls blood has been pumped into a thousand The body of the leaf. They only need to test the blood of Chiba to start the first step of the research, which is basically a cost-free research. Now it actually wants to stop. It''s unreasonable and incredible. If this blood can be replicated, even a small part of the effect, even if one percent of the effect is successfully replicated, can save countless people. Some seriously injured people can stabilize the injury in the first place, and then gain time to get treatment. Many of the severely wounded on the battlefield died not because of those severe injuries, but because they could not be treated in time! How can we not study? Moreover, with the character of the child Chiba, he will definitely cooperate! This kid will agree! This benefits the entire village and the entire future! How can we not study? why? Why is that? At this moment, such a series of thoughts flashed through the hearts of all medical staff. Unbelievable, the words of his captain are too strange. "This is my decision. This matter cannot be leaked out, nor mentioned again, and no research should be conducted." However, in the next second, before their rebuttal words were spoken, they were interrupted by a slightly tired but still majestic voice behind them. Subconsciously, everyone turned and looked at the door of the tent. Then, everyone''s face changed suddenly. At this moment, the one who opened the door to interrupt the door was the third generation of Hokage! It is already Hokage''s order not to pursue this matter without investigating it! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2139： report "The three generations of Naruto-sama...no! The three-generations of Naruto-sama, although this is a bit unkind, but...but, this is..." Seeing the three generations of Hokage with a serious face standing at the back door, the medical staff were startled in disbelief. Then, Qi Qi reacted, opening their mouths to retort. "All right!" However, their rebuttal just started and was stopped by the third generation of Hokage. "Three generations of Hokage-sama..." And seeing the firm look on the faces of the three generations of Hokage, the medical staff looked at me one by one, I looked at you, after all, there was nothing more to say. "You don''t need to study this matter. Xuena''s blood has already been verified by the Hyuga clan. Except for the case of Chiba, there is no successful case." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage sighed slightly, looking at the disappointment of these medical staff, it seemed to be a little unbearable, and said. "already" And hearing this sentence, the medical staff were startled again. "Well, this matter, just as it has not happened, and the confidentiality work should be done well. Do not disclose this matter, and even the results of Chiba''s treatment should not be disclosed." However, this time, they were interrupted by their captain, the female medical staff, before they said anything. "Captain (camp leader)...Yes! We know!" Hearing this sentence, everyone was stunned again, but after all, they were the first-class medical staff in the village. In addition to their medical skills, they also had exposure to many jobs that needed to be kept secret. At this time, the three generations of Hokage and their captain Having said that, they also understand that this matter probably involves a lot of things behind it, not what they can ask, nor what they should ask. Therefore, at this time, it was also very straightforward, and they all nodded in agreement. Then, after looking at the face of his captain, and the appearance of the three generations of Hokage not planning to leave, everyone knew, and they all separated and left the tent. "Wait a minute, Chie." And just when everyone was leaving, the three generations of Hokage who had walked into the tent called to stop the female medical staff who was going to leave with the medical ninjas, that is, the camp leader of this camp. Captain of the medical staff. "Yes!" In response to this, the medical team leader named Qianhui stopped immediately and turned around and responded, while the others were not surprised and filed out. Soon, there were only three generations of Hokage and the female medical staff in the camp. "How is the state of Chiba now?" When everyone left, the third generation of Hokage asked. "Already fully recovered." To this, Qianhui answered truthfully. During the blood transfusion, she had been paying attention to Chiba''s condition. Before Chiba woke up, she had actually performed a comprehensive examination on Chiba, and Chiba''s physical condition had returned to its heyday. It may even be better than before. "Really... It''s all right now, so what about Xuena? Is there any hope?" And hearing this sound, the three generations of Hokage''s serious face had a slightly relieved expression, and asked again. However, his question did not get the answer he wanted. "The whole body''s blood was sent to Chiba, there is no way..." Hearing his words, Qianhui shook his head, a complex expression flashed across his face, and shook his head. Chiba was rescued. However, Xuena was really helpless. To be honest, when the blood transfusion was at the dangerous line, she had planned to give up the blood transfusion and save Xuena''s life. However, at that time, Xuena, who was already a little delirious, just grabbed the needle and pulled out the needle. Hands. Xuena didn''t say anything, just looked at her. The resolute and firm expression in those eyes that began to fade away, I am afraid, she will never forget it forever. This girl really wants to use her life in exchange for the life of her partner. Do not! It should be said that the life of the sweetheart. But Xu was caught by this gaze. She didn''t pull out the needle until the girl completely lost her life, and Qianye suddenly woke up. "Really...I know." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage slowly closed his eyes, and did not say much, only that he knew it. Sorry, Jinsuke, in the end, I failed your request and didn''t save Yuuna. And in his mind, there was such an apologetic and powerless thought flashed through. "Pay attention to Chiba''s psychology, but don''t pay too much attention to him. He is a strong child and can survive alone. Excessive attention will only have the opposite effect. If there is any situation, please notify him as soon as possible. I, now, the highest priority task is to pay attention to Chibas every move. If there is something wrong with Chiba, I allow you to use all the medical treatments in the village. Even if I am seriously injured and endangered, I will be the first time. Provide Chiba with the best medical facilities. In addition, my three groups of pro and Anbu will stay. If you have any questions, you can ask them to help." Then, after such a thought flashed in his mind, the third generation of Hokage spoke. "Yes!" Regarding this, Qianhui was taken aback for a moment, but quickly reacted and responded. is it The three generations of Hokage-sama are planning to... But in her heart ~www.novelhall.com~ seems to understand something. "Go ahead." After getting Qianhui''s affirmative answer, the third generation of Hokage nodded and said. "Yes!" Regarding this, Qianhui didn''t say much, and after responding, he withdrew from the camp. "Three generations of Naruto adults..." When Qianhui exited the camp, a figure suddenly appeared in the shadow behind the third generation of Hokage. "How is it going?" In response, the third generation of Hokage''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the serious color on his face had become solemn. "The attack has been completely silent, and the battle has passed. Two masked men, one has been repelled by the fourth generation of Naruto-sama, and the other, the S-class wanted criminal Uchiha Nobuhiko, should have been repelled by Chiba." Upon hearing this, the figure answered truthfully. "Is there any information that witnessed Uchiha Nobuhiko''s retreat?" In response, the third generation of Hokage frowned slightly, and then spoke. "nothing now." Hearing this, the figure replied simply. "Don''t take it lightly. This Uchiha Nobuhiko is very likely to become the second Uchiha Madara. When counting the losses, pay attention to the selection of personnel and use the plan left by Yukina to specifically target the disguise of the illusion of writing round eyes. Hearing this sound, the third generation of Hokage took a slight breath, frowning, and ordered. "Yes!" In this regard, the figure did not hesitate, and after a response, her figure flashed and disappeared in the shadow behind the third generation of Huo Ying. "Almost... Loss report, coming!" Then, after the figure disappeared, the three generations of Hokage''s complexion had already turned heavy, and there was a mumbling opening in his mouth. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2140： Choice Xuena... After all, I did it. After murmured, looking at this independent small camp, the three generations of Hokage sighed softly, and such a complicated thought passed in his mind. Xuena would sacrifice his life, in fact, he knew. At that time, seeing Xuenai''s determined eyes, he knew that Xuenai was going to sacrifice his life to save Chiba. However, he could not refuse at that time. At first, he knew that Xuenai, a stubborn girl, had already made a resolute decision based on her character. Even if he was Hokage, it was impossible to convince her. Secondly, the three generations of Hokage also made a trade-off. Xuena''s blood can cure Chiba. Even if Chiba has only one breath, there is absolutely no possibility of recovery from the physical aspect, and it is even impossible to live. . However, the third generation of Hokage knew that Xuenai''s blood could cure Chiba, and even for such an injury, Xuenai''s blood could also heal. In fact, a long time ago, when Xuena was a baby, her father, no, it should be said that her adoptive father, Shinsuke Hyuga once held her to seek refuge from the village, and said frankly that the family of Hyuga had used snow. Chennai''s blood is doing cruel experiments. What was the specific experiment? Hyuga Shinsuke did not elaborate. In consideration of respecting the Hyuga clan, the three generations of Hokage did not ask carefully, but from the narration of Hyuga Shinsuke, he knew that Yukatas blood seemed to have a strong healing power and enhancement. The effect of white eyes is just that it has huge side effects. Almost every Hyuga who directly injects Xuenai''s blood has gained powerful strength and healing power that can heal almost fatally wounds in a short period of time. After the time limit was over, he died from pus, and his death was extremely terrible. Some high-level members of the Hyuga clan are constantly experimenting with the blood of the baby Xuena, trying to create a regenerative healing power and greatly enhance the power of white eyes. The enhancer. At that time, looking at Shinsuke Hinata who was kneeling on the ground requesting and the babys pale face, he ordered a total ban on research and experiments in this area, and ordered the Hyuga clan to destroy all the materials and imprison the people involved in the village, of course, in order to preserve Hyuga. In the face of the clan, the village will not move the patriarch, but, as a punishment, the baby will be adopted by Shinsuke Hyuga, and no other members of the Hino clan are allowed to participate in any growth process. As the head of the patriarch, Masao Hyuga, in this regard, does not have the right to manage Xuena. Because only a few people knew about this matter, Xue Nai''s existence was kept secret by many parties. In the end, no one saw the flaw. It is only known that Yukina is the illegitimate daughter of Hyuga Shinsuke, and Yuuki''s mother is the unmarried Hyuga Shinsuke and the girl who took care of him in her life. When Yuuki was born, she died of dystocia. Of course, because of this relationship, under the care of Masao Hyuga and the protection of Masuke Hyuga, Yukina is the eldest lady and little princess of the orthodox Hyuga clan after all. The growth process has nothing to do with the little princesses of the Hyuga family. the difference. Even Xuenai himself didn''t know that his blood had such miraculous effects and terrible side effects, only that he was a very rare RH blood type. This matter was also covered, everything was calm. At that time, including the three generations of Hokage, everyone thought that Xuena would live like this forever. But unexpectedly, a Chiba appeared. There was a Chiba who had nothing to do with Xuena''s blood. At that time, both Shinsuke and himself were quite shocked, and both became deeply worried, for fear that this matter might cause some members of the Hyuga clan. Such as Masao Hyuga''s attention. However, after all, it was because Chiba became more and more dazzling, and this matter was left unfinished. Later, Masao Hyuga and Masuke Hyuga died. Only he and Yukina knew about this matter. That''s right, Xuenai already knew the effect of her blood at this time. It should have been learned from Shinsuke Hyuga. And knowing that Xuenai knows the effect of blood, the third generation of Hokage also understood from Xuenai''s determined eyes. At that time, in Yuna''s eyes, in addition to the determination and determination, there was also an absolute confidence. She knew that by sacrificing herself, Chiba could be saved. She knew that by giving her own blood to Chiba, Chiba could Survive! And because of this, knowing this level, the third generation of Hokage couldn''t stop Xuena. However, this did not stop, but not only because it could not stop Xuena, the third generation of Hokage also had its own considerations. In other words, your own choice. Your own measurement. For the measurement of the whole village. Yes, in addition to being unable to prevent it, the second reason is that the three generations of Hokage have made some trade-offs. For the village, Qianye''s life and Xuena''s life are more important. If he wasn''t Hokage, and if he didn''t have the entire village on his shoulders, he would stop Xuena at all costs. However, as Hokage, he couldn''t stop Xuena. Chiba and Xuena are the pillars of the future for the village. Even in the three-generation Naruto concept, the combination of Chiba and Xuena is a real fifth-generation Naruto. Both of them have shown that they have become The qualifications of Naruto. However, compared with Xuena, Chiba''s characteristics, strength, Naruto''s thinking, wisdom, and personal charm are all better than Xuena. After weighing the two, the end of Chiba is heavier in the end. Xuena also has the qualifications to become Hokage, but Chiba is even more so. Therefore, the three generations of Hokage chose to be silent, without stopping. Because Chiba is more important to the village. Just like he and Chiba are now together, which is lighter and heavier, it must be Chiba more important. In other words, even if it was to save him or save Chiba, his choice could only be Chiba. Even if you compare with Chiba ~www.novelhall.com~, it is only Chiba that is more important, or it can only be that Chiba died and Chiba survived. He just made a choice. Just like, choosing to save Xuena and ordering the Hyuga clan to stop the experiment was also a trade-off. Of course, he sympathized with Yukina and was moved by Shinsuke Hyuga''s bitter pleading, but the other decisive factor in making this decision was nothing more than the balance of the village. The balance between the Hyuga and Uchiha clan. As Konoha''s two most powerful families, there is also a balance between them. Hyuga can check and balance Uchiha, and Uchiha also checks and balances the Hyuga clan. If the Hyuga clan gets this enhancer, then this balance is bound to be broken. Originally, the relationship between the village and the Uchiha clan has begun to become tense, and the Hyuga clan will come out. At that time, it will cause a civil unrest. The Uchiha clan will have a great possibility of rebellion. At that time, Konoha may be destroyed. Moreover, although the Hyuga has always been very loyal to the village, it is difficult to guarantee that their strength will increase rapidly after possessing this enhancer, which will undermine the stability of the village. In balance, the Hyuga clan must maintain the status quo, and this experiment must stop. Whether it was to save Xuena before or to save Chiba at the expense of Xuena, there was a trade-off. In the end, all are choices. "Sure enough, am I an incompetent Hokage... I can only make this trade-off instead of protecting everyone." And thinking of this, no one else, only three generations of Hokage''s camp, a weak old man sigh gently sounded. In an instant, the three generations of Hokage seemed to chuckle slightly, faintly, but it seemed to be suddenly, several years old. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2141： "Three generations of Hokage-sama, the night, has passed." In this independent camp, the suddenly flashed Anbe Ninja raised his head slightly and handed a scroll. "This is all the information." At the end, he said so. "Really...I know." And hearing this sound, when the dark ninja flashed, he pressed down on the feeling of powerlessness in his heart, and the three generations of Hokage who straightened his spine nodded, and there was no discouragement on his face or even in his eyes. The tolerance that makes people feel safe is diffused. After that, he took the scroll and said. "Yes!" In response, the Anbe Ninja responded, and then disappeared into this independent camp with a flash of figure. His task is to transmit information. Now that the war has just ended, under the four generations of Narutos efforts to turn the tide, Kyuubi has been sealed again, but for their type of ninja, now is the real battlefield, the village Its not big, but its not small. Although the part of Kyuubis damage did not go deep into the village, it still has a large enough area. Now there are many wounded in the village. The manpower is obviously not enough. He still has a lot to do It is also extremely important to collect the information in the first time and deliver it to those who should know it, so that the senior management can judge the most favorable post-war plan in the first time. And the one sent now is just the initial statistics, and there are still many details to collect, and he can''t stop! "Is it clear that Nobuhiko Uchiha was defeated? Was he killed by Chiba, or... defeated and escaped." But at this time, when the letter Anbu left, the third generation of Hokage subconsciously touched the scroll sent from his hand, muttering to himself. During the words, the feeling of sorrow and weakness in his eyes also slowly disappeared, already completely suppressing the sense of weakness just now. At this time, perhaps everyone can breathe a sigh of relief for the end of the war, and even spread to the ground, enjoying the joy or comfort that no amount of sadness can conceal the rest of their lives. However, he cannot. As Hokage, Sarutobi Hizaki can''t. Now, the fourth generation of Naruto has been killed in battle. Even if the information is strictly blocked, it has effectively prevented the large-scale spread of this news. However, many people still know about this, especially some elite ninjas, and occupy important The position of the ninja, and such a thing as the death of the fourth generation of Naruto, it is very easy to shake and bring anxiety, and it is a large-scale anxiety. Even the number of people in the four generations of Hokage may be uneasy in the transformation. Konoha may be mentally broken! Moreover, the third Ninja War has not yet ended. This kind of sentiment spreads on a large scale, coupled with the spread of this news, the chain reaction caused is not just the problem of Konoha, but the third time it has stabilized. The Ninja War situation is likely to be broken because of this. The third Ninja World War may break out again. And if it broke out again, Konoha would have no power to fight other Shinobu villages! As the third generation of Naruto, he must stabilize the situation and block the news while allowing Konoha to stabilize as quickly as possible under the influence of the loss of the fourth generation of Naruto. To be stable, the first thing to do is to let everyone see that Konoha still has a Hokage. Although Konoha has lost four generations of Hokage, Konoha is still far from conceding defeat! To do this, then, he must maintain a reassuring posture in front of others and give all insiders and uninformed a booster. And now that the aftermath of the war has begun, then from now on until the matter is completely dealt with, he will not be able to show any weakness. Even he is stronger and stronger than anyone else, even if he has just lost his wife who has been with him for decades, he has also lost his chosen successor... Next, his every move must be carefully considered. The burden of the village had already returned to his shoulders again. "This" After murmured, the third generation of Hokage took a slight breath and opened the scroll in his hand very carefully. After opening it, after a closer look, the face of the third generation of Hokage immediately sank. Although he had made some psychological preparations, he did not expect that this would be the case. In this scroll, the first thing recorded is the basis for judging the end of the war. The ninjas who had arranged to monitor other Ninja villages passed messages back and forth. On the way back, they witnessed Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hasty escape. Judging by this, this dark night has passed. Then, next, there is a series of loss reports, including the number of ninjas lost, including elite and ordinary ninjas, the losses of upper, middle, and lower ninjas, as well as the loss of buildings in the village, economic losses... and so on. According to this scroll, the only relief is that because the intelligence brought by Chiba is true and timely, the civilians have made various arrangements before Kushina gave birth. Therefore, this time the Kyuubi attack, the civilians except for some The evacuated and suffered injuries of varying degrees did not have any loss~www.novelhall.com~ and all the young ninjas who have the potential to become the future pillars of the village or the ninjas of their own have been well received. Protection, not even injured. However, in addition to these, there is a series of bad news. The first item is about the loss of the ninja. In this battle, including the elite Shinobu, Konohas accumulated ninjas since World War II were directly lost after the Third Ninja War and the Kyuubi Rebellion. Nearly half of them are young ninjas. It can be said that Konoha has no power to fight. Not only is there no power to fight, the costs of the third Ninja War and the destruction of Kyuubi, and the finances of the village are also on the verge of danger! At the stall where the third Ninja World War has not yet ended, the village has fallen into a very dangerous situation again. The current situation may be even more dangerous than losing the second generation of Hokage at the end of the Second Ninja War. "No! Can''t hesitate, at this time, you have to..." After seeing this, the three generations of Hokage, whose face was already heavy to be heavy, murmured, but suddenly looked at the shadow behind him. "Notify all the senior management that there are certain things that must be decided before dawn today." Then, there was a stern sound, spit out from his mouth. "Yes!" After that, almost instantly, behind him, there was a slightly low response. Then, the shadow behind him seemed to brighten up, as if something was leaving. "No, I must rush to the Hokage Building!" At the same time, the three generations of Hokage took a deep breath, suddenly stepped out, and walked out of the camp. There was already a bit of eagerness in the walk. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2142： mature Well... are you alive? Just one person, are you alive? Under the seemingly cold white light, I stared at the cold body beside me for a long, long time. After a long, long time, Chiba slowly raised his hand, and gently placed the cold hand that held him tightly. On the girl who showed a satisfied smile. There is no expression on his face. However, such a thought flashed through his mind. The heart that was mixed with grief, frustration, and slumping, which was no longer angry, flashed through such a thought, a thought that seemed to be questioning this girl who could not answer, and it was like questioning himself. Then, he relaxed his hand, letting go of the hand he didn''t want to let go. Should I thank the past me? at this time! After that, after letting go, his eyes were fixed on the girl whose skin was almost transparent, and the corner of her mouth slowly revealed a bitter smile. Bitter, a smile that seemed uglier than crying. If, if it were not for experiencing that cruel memory repeatedly, experiencing so many deaths, so much grief, and even the kind of grief that can almost make me lose my feelings and feelings, I can still maintain the most basic Sane? Then, under the ugly smile, Qianye''s heart passed this thought. That''s right, the reason why Chiba is still able to maintain his current sensibility, without making any excessive, or even any excitement, is entirely because of that cruel memory. Because of that cruel memory, he grew up. If it were him who had not experienced that cruel memory, at this time, I am afraid that he has been completely hysterical, completely defeated by grief and anger, and it is normal to do anything irrational. Even, the best thing may be that I have chased it out now, desperately chasing Uchiha Nobuhiko, and then, before twisting Uchiha Nobuhikos head, what kind of terrible things, any things without a bottom line, will go Do as long as you can kill Uchiha Nobuhiko. It is estimated that when Uchiha Nobuhiko''s head is unscrewed, he will not be able to bear the feeling of emptiness after revenge, and then stop by himself. And now, after experiencing that cruel memory, repeatedly seeing so much loss, so much grief, and the kind of hysteria that caused the loss of feelings and feelings in my heart, Chiba knew , It is also very clear that if oneself loses reason at this time, the final outcome may be more tragic and meaningless than the past self. If he loses his mind now, he is evading, betraying, that is... betrayal to Kushina, Hirohiko, and Mizuno, is an insult to Yukina''s self-sacrifice! Therefore, he cannot lose his mind, nor can he be hysterical and desperate. On the contrary, if he wants Xuena''s sacrifice, Kushina''s care, Hirohiko''s heart, and Mizumon''s gift to become meaningful, he must live. Live well. Because his current life bears the continuation of their lives. It was they who gave up the chance of being resurrected and left him the hope of survival. They don''t want him to die. They don''t want a world without a traverser named "Taki Chiba"! This is their "love" for themselves, beyond life. To be honest, Chiba now wants to be hysterical, desperate to desperate, and even wants to use the power of the light ball for the first time to cause indestructible, but heavy damage to this world. However, he cannot. Reason told him, no. Perhaps, when he anticipated the mortal situation of Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen, and decided to use the reincarnation technique to resurrect everyone, sacrifice oneself, and save all, he had actually made all plans in his heart to fail. Even if the art of reincarnation has failed. All irreparable plans. At this moment, he possessed the most basic sanity, and he even had an unexpected feeling of "Sure enough, it developed into this situation". It was this feeling that neutralized the negative emotions in his heart and gave him the most basic sanity. Also, the ability to think. And because of the ability to think, he knew that even if the world was destroyed now, it would not help. It was just in vain. It was just a vent of anger, followed by endless emptiness. The world was destroyed, but there was only one lonely person left. What I want, still can''t come back! Is it possible that all of this was also expected by me in the past? So, did I have to experience that cruel memory? He knows that I, who have feelings, will eventually destroy myself because of feelings, so he let me experience that cruel memory again and again, use that cruel memory to train me, and let me adapt to the pain of losing the most important person. . And, after seeing the revenge, a sense of emptiness? is it Is that right? In the past, although I didn''t have feelings and feelings, I also saw through the two sides of feelings. Feelings really make people stronger. However, in the same way, there are advantages and disadvantages. While feelings can make a person strong, they can also destroy a person. And it is, completely destroying a person~www.novelhall.com~ Then, in the next second, all kinds of emotions are intertwined in the heart, like a millstone, which twists the most basic rational negative emotions. In the depths of Chiba''s heart, such a thought slowly emerged. With this thought, he suddenly discovered that his past self seemed to have arranged a path for himself. A path leading to the straightest path for the past self under absolute sanity without feelings and feelings. And now, in this kind of grief, extreme grief, frustration, and extreme frustration, maintaining a mentality of reason and thinking ability is a gift from the past self. This is what I wanted in the past, not only to have the emotion that can make me stronger, but also to have the sense and sober real power that can not be shaken by this strong emotion? With the emergence of this idea, Qianye''s thoughts slowly began to drift out. So, what should I do now? What can be done? Now, is it really the end? Then, as his thoughts drifted away, in the faint, Qianye seemed to have caught something, what he could get everything he wanted. This time, its not simply that there is hope, nor is it simply not letting myself down and forcing myself to pursue it, or its because of avoiding failure and thinking about something innocent, such as reincarnating from the dirty soil and using reincarnation again. Ideas like nature. But, a practical way to get everything you want once and for all! "Ok?" Then, just at this moment, just as Qianye felt something, his gaze seemed to have discovered something, and it fell on Xue Nai''s other hand. this is? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2143： Find eel? Xuena... the scroll left behind? His eyes fell on Xue Nai''s other hand, and the strange object appeared in his pupils, and Qianye''s brows frowned slightly. At this moment, in his eyes, Xue Nai''s left hand was holding a scroll, a strange scroll. And subconsciously, Chiba stretched out his hand and was about to pick up the scroll. He didn''t want to take it, but found that Xuenai''s grip was so tight. Under this pull, he even took up Xuenai''s already stiff left hand. Is this an important scroll? After being slightly surprised, Chiba''s face immediately became serious, and after gently putting the scroll back to its original position with a little care, he turned and got down from under the bed, and after a circle, he reached the left side of Xuena. Then he cautiously began to break Xue Nai''s left hand, which held the scroll tightly. Obviously, this scroll is really a very important scroll. At least it is very, very important to Xuena. It took Chiba almost a lot of work before he broke Xuena''s fingers and got this scroll. Ok? And after carefully placing Xuena''s left hand on her right hand on her chest and abdomen, holding the scroll with five fingerprints almost pinched by Xuena, Chiba''s face changed slightly, originally serious The look slowly changed to a look of surprise. A feeling of scorching heat passed from the scroll, and suddenly, he could barely hold the scroll. "Kakka!" With the transfer of heat, Qianye almost quickly covered the hand with a thin layer of hardened rock armor before he could hold the scroll. So hot! After the burning sensation in his hands subsided, Chiba''s was slightly relieved, and such a thought flashed in his mind. However, this scroll should be made of ordinary paper, um...no, it is stronger than usual. It is the highest specification paper used in the village''s highest-end technique that requires paper as a medium. The whole is a mixture of more than a dozen kinds of plants unique to the world of Naruto, and a special test solution related to chakra is used as a mixing agent. It can be said that the village of Konoha is the best paper medium used in this era. Very suitable for sealing. However, I remember that because the required planting grass is scattered throughout the Hokage World, and some belong to other Ninja villages, the output is quite small. The storage in the village is still left behind, and there is nothing new now. Inventory. Belong to use one less one. And the inventory of the village is not much. Those who can use this kind of paper, except for the high-level villagers, are tasks that require this kind of paper. And need to apply for it. Inside... It is definitely a very important thing. But at this time, thinking of this, seeing the white gas in his hand, Chiba''s heart, was convinced of something. This scroll is definitely a very important thing. It can be seen from its material that the rarity of this paper and the techniques it can hold as a medium are extraordinary. For Konoha, it is also extraordinary. "Huh? This is..." At this time, as if verifying Chiba''s guess, Chiba, who was isolated from the heat under the rock hardening technique, slowly turned the scroll, and quickly turned to the opening of the scroll. Then, he discovered that the opening of this scroll was a very high-level sealing technique. A seal technique that belongs to the four-image seal system, but surpasses the four-image seal system. The gossip seal. That''s right, at this moment, at the opening of this scroll, there is a gossip seal created by Bo Feng Shuimen originally born out of the seal of the four elephants. This scroll was left by Bofeng Shuimen! Almost instantly, after Chiba saw this seal technique, he had already determined the ownership of the scroll in his heart. why? Why does Bofeng Shuimen leave such a scroll? In the original book, he sacrificed after sealing the nine tails. It is impossible to leave a scroll or something. This is also because this is a real world, so there are things that are not depicted in the original work? Do not! It can''t be so! This should be a normal phenomenon. This Naruto world still seems to be the same as the original description, but it is already different and there are many different places. It should be said that the original work only depicts a small part of this world. And the movement of a world, so many small details, so many butterfly wings, and some differences are normal. Very normal thing! Although the original work can still be used as a reference, a very accurate reference, it does not cover everything anymore. No matter what appears, I have no need to doubt. The traverser does know everything, but not the details of everything! The key is this scroll now, who is this scroll left by Bo Feng Shuimen. Is it for the village? It''s still for someone. For example, Naruto and the like. At that time, only Xuena and the third generation of Hokage were present. If this scroll is for the village, it should be for the third generation of Hokage, and if it is really for the village, now the third generation of Hokage should be taken away. Now ~www.novelhall.com~ falls into the hands of Xuena. Then, it should be for someone, and the person given to it was recognized by the three generations of Hokage. At that time, Bofeng Shuimen should have a last word, indicating to whom, the three generations of Hokage must hear and recognize this person. Otherwise, if that person is not approved by the third generation, then the third generation will definitely take away the scroll. It won''t be in Xuenai''s hands in the end. In other words, this scroll was given to the person who was fond of Bo Feng Shuimen, and it was handed over by Xue Nai. In the next second, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. Soon, he concluded that this scroll was for an individual. As for who it was, Chiba couldn''t guess. After all, although he and Bofeng Shuimen are also teachers and friends, they don''t have much contact in normal days. They belong to the kind of gentleman''s friendship that is weak and only finds each other when it is critical and can trust each other. In fact, Chiba is not very clear about the interpersonal relationship of Bo Feng Shuimen. Except for one Naruto, Chiba couldn''t think of anyone. Looking back, ask the third generation of Hokage... And thinking of this, Qianye''s heart turned such a thought. "Ok?" However, just as this thought flashed in his mind, in the white gas that was intensified by Chi Chi Chi, a faint red color was slowly coming from the gossip seal at the seal, like light smoke Generally, it escaped. In a blink of an eye, it disappeared into the air. This! And seeing the red color dissipate, Qianye''s face was slightly stiff. This is for me! At the same time, such a thought suddenly popped up in his heart. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2144： Legacy! this is Leave it to me! After watching the crimson color escape, most of the scroll that the hot meaning dissipated, for no reason, such a sure thought suddenly appeared in Chiba''s heart. Although this phenomenon cannot be explained too much, there may be many other speculations in it. This scroll is not a speculation for him, but Chiba seems to know that this scroll is for him. And the reason why Xuena held it so tightly, even at the end of his life, did not let go, because this scroll was for him. Because it was for him, Xuena was so obsessed with this scroll. This is the scroll for him! And the person who gave this scroll to him was not a wave of wind and water. But... Jiuxina! Yes, this scroll was given to him by Kushina! Not Bo Feng Shui Men! The water gate of the wave is just helping Jiu Xinnai save the bequest of Jiu Xinnai in this scroll to the seal! This scroll is not for Kushina to leave for his child Naruto, but for his disciple, Taki Chiba! "Coco!" And thinking of this, the white gas of chichi chi seemed to begin to intensify again. The jaws bit her lower lip slightly, and Chiba''s hand holding the scroll was tightened bit by bit, and the scroll was pinched. Creaking. is it Nine-tailed... Chakra. Yes, Chakra from Nine Tails! At this time, his heart was already bright. The crimson color that escaped just now, and the burning sensation on this scroll, he knew exactly what it was. Even, he is very familiar. This feeling is exactly the same as the crimson Chakra he felt in his spiritual space before. There is no doubt that this is Nine Tails Chakra! Nine-tailed Chakra of Kushina! Obviously, the gossip seal carried on this scroll contains the nine-tailed chakra. And now, the Nine-Tailed Manzhuli has become Naruto, Kushina does not need to leave the Nine-Tailed Chakra as a gift to Naruto, Naruto himself can obtain Nine-Tailed by the Nine-Tailed Chakra overflowing in the gossip seal Chakra, there is no need to leave such a scroll of nine-tailed chakra. Obviously, this scroll cannot be given to Naruto. Leaving this scroll, according to Jiu Xinnai''s interpersonal relationship, can only be left to the disciples as a teacher. The self-protection power left to the disciples. After all, from the beginning to the end, for these disciples, Kushina was always guilty because of his identity as the Nine-tailed person Zhuli and unable to leave the village, and was always guilty because he was unable to protect his disciples as a teacher. Including what kind of devil training, the constant actual combat, it is Jiu Xinnai''s compensation for his inability to truly protect their disciples as a teacher. In Konoha, there is no teacher who can carry out this kind of devil training. This kind of full actual devil training is also very expensive for the teacher, and the actual combat is prone to accidents. As a teacher, it is very expensive. A great effort to control one''s own strength within a safe range is much more tiring than a normal battle. Even a battle of the same level and a battle of the same intensity. This kind of actual combat training requires less mental and physical energy. 1.5 times to 3 times the actual combat. Moreover, as the disciples'' strength grows and they keep getting closer to the teacher, this effort will be doubled. And Jiuxinai, under this situation, would bother to consider their nutritional mix and make lunch for them. The effort and physical effort consumed here is uncountable. It can be said that in order to make up for the regret and guilt of not being able to take them out of the village, Jiu Xinnai''s dedication to them, I am afraid, will far exceed her treatment of Naruto if she is alive. Yes! I''m afraid Jiu Xinnai treated them more hard than his own children. Having a teacher like Kusina is definitely Chiba and the others'' greatest fortune! Also, the best teacher in the world! And Kushina definitely did something like this. Before he was about to die, he would give the nine-tailed chakra as a gift, bequest, and leave it to his disciples. As for why Chiba thought it was left to him, it was not because Yukina and Hirohiko had passed away, but because of the three disciples of Kushina, he was the only one who was proficient in sealing techniques and was able to properly handle these nine-tailed chakras. Moreover, whether it is Yukina or Hirohiko, as the Hyuga clan and Uchiha clan, the amount of chakras of both of them is actually described as huge. Especially Xue Nai, who is definitely a chakra with the tail beast level, and the amount of chakras at the middle and upper levels of the tail beast level. It is so huge that it can be said to be an infinite level with the use of soft fists and the consumption of white eyes. And the inferior Hirohiko also has more chakras than the Chiba King Gate mode, which is infinitely close to the tail beast level. These nine-tailed chakras, the two of them are really a bit useless. Only Chiba, and only himself, can use this nine-tailed chakra. Compared to Hirohiko and Xuena, even with the King Gate mode turned on, his chakra is definitely not as good as them. The eight-door mode is, after all, a technique that damages oneself and even consumes life. Although Kushina doesnt say anything, but from the bottom of my heart, he certainly doesnt want Chiba to use it frequently, and definitely does not want Chiba to rely on this mode. . This nine-tailed Chakra is the worry and worries of Kushina for him! And why it is concluded that this scroll was left by Kushina ~www.novelhall.com~ and not by Bofeng Shuimen, Chiba has no absolute evidence to prove it, and no absolute inference can be concluded. However, he just knew. I just knew that this was left by Jiuxinai. And it is for him! Here, there is no need for any evidence or inference at all! This is Kushina left it! because this is, The bond between him and Jiuxina! Now, there is no reason to give up on yourself. There is no reason to destroy the world and destroy yourself... And perceiving this, feeling the hot sensation that can be felt through the thin armor of the rock hardening technique, Chiba''s hand began to tremble slightly. At this moment, a flash of inspiration suddenly flashed in his mind. Under this strong emotional impact, he had vaguely felt something that could not be grasped before. In this instant, he firmly grasped Up. Yes, destroy the world or something! To vent your dissatisfaction, resentment, unwillingness to grief or something! It''s just self-defeating! Now, with everything he has, how can he be allowed to give up like this? Then, you are done! Just do it! Although I don''t know what kind of plans I have in the past, no matter how terrifying "it", everything I carry on my back is no longer just me! Just do it! After thinking about everything about this scroll, feeling the heat in his hand, Chiba stared at the cold but still beautiful Xuena''s smile in front of him. Slowly, he smiled slightly. I always feel that you... https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2145： select Before that, these nine-tailed chakras must be handled. The seal, it should be almost impossible to hold. After all, it''s the Chakra of Nine Tails... As his gaze moved, the smile at the corner of Chiba''s mouth solidified little by little, turning into a serious and solemn color. "Chichichichi!" And at this moment, when Chiba''s eyes settled, the temperature in his hand that had fallen due to the disappearance of the scarlet chakra seemed to rise again. At this moment, between the fingers, the white gas seemed to rise even more. It''s violent. Obviously, the seal is almost unable to hold up. The nine-tailed chakra inside has already begun to overflow. It will not take long. It may only take a minute, or more than a few minutes, and the seal will collapse. Its not that the Bagua Seal cannot seal the Nine-Tailed Chakra. It is based on the firmness and ingenuity of the Bagua Seal, and even its part of the effect of the Sixiang Seal System which specifically targets the tail beast. It can be said that the Bagua Seal seals the tail beast. The effect is even higher than that of the Sixiang Seal. And here, the gossip seal is about to be broken by the nine-tailed chakra. The reason is not the gossip seal itself, but because the medium cannot carry the gossip seal space filled with the tail beast chakra. It''s not that the technique is too bad, but the material of this scroll is too bad. Even because the gossip seal is strong enough, it is possible to seal the tail beast Chakra with this scroll. After all, the conditions for sealing the tail beast are inherently harsh, that is, the conditions for becoming a human pillar power are not so easy to achieve, especially the nine-tailed human pillar power. Almost one to three generations of the nine-tailed human pillar power have the huge chakra. And vitality and even a member of the Maelstrom clan that has restrained the nine-tailed chakra and blocked the chakra. Among them, Zhuli, the third generation of Nine Tails, was the son of the Six Dao Immortals and the reincarnation of Asura. The prerequisite for becoming any human column power is a huge amount of chakra, such as the human column power of eight tails and nine tails. Although this is not a necessary condition, it can completely control the tail beast, whether it is Naruto. , Or Kirabi, in fact, physically, they are all different from ordinary people. Like the third generation of Raikage and the fourth generation of Raikage, Kirabi is the Yeyue clan, and possesses the strongest physical and blood boundary beyond the immortal human body. Not to mention Naruto, the bloodline of the Uzumaki family, one of the bloodlines of the immortal human body, also possesses the reincarnation Chakra of Asura. It can be said that every person has an existence different from ordinary people. It is even more chosen by each village. Even if the strongest village has the most families, the purest two bloodlines of six immortals, and Konoha with a bloodline of Datongmu, sometimes they cant pick out the strength of the human pillars. Later, they still took over. Kushina, a descendant of the Uzumaki clan, will serve as the second generation of Kyuubi. It can be seen how special the candidate of the Kyuubi Juli is. It can also be seen how harsh the conditions are to seal the tail beast to become a human pillar. Now, being able to seal the Nine-Tailed Chakra in the form of a scroll, and being able to hold it for so long, is enough to show the power of this gossip seal, and also enough to show how powerful Bofeng Shuimen is in the area of ??sealing. Although it is born out of the seal of the four elephants, the seal technique that can create the gossip seal, which surpasses the seal of the four elephants, is already a genius. This time is up. After all, the Seal of the Four Elephants has been around for so long, and the seal masters of the Maelstrom family who are already very good at sealing have not changed or improved. The ability to change and improve the Seal of the Four Elephants itself surpasses all previous generations. Master of Sealing. What''s more, the gossip seal is no longer a change and improvement, but an evolution. In addition, the situation of Chakra with Nine Tails now being sealed in the scroll is enough to show that Hafeng Mizuno has the name of the fourth generation of Naruto, let alone his time and space ninjutsu. Here, the stored nine-tailed chakra should be a small part. It should not constitute the degree of being a pillar of strength. However, it cannot be ruled out that after absorbing these nine-tailed chakras, I will also become a pillar of the nine-tailed people. After all, Bofeng Shuimen was able to seal the nine tails separately and divide the nine tails into yin and yang. Since then, there will be two nine tails of human strength. Although it is impossible to create the third nine-tailed pillar force, it is not completely impossible. I can''t be a human pillar. The weakness of Renzhuli is too obvious. At this time, Chiba is still more cautious. When weighing things like Renzhuli, he will know that it is better not to become a Renzhuli. The tail beast Chakra is indeed powerful, but if it is at the cost of becoming a humanzhuli Chiba is still conservative if he gets it. Of course, this is nothing more than Chibas long-term cautiousness, considering all the factors. Generally speaking, it is impossible to become a pillar of strength if only the nine-tailed chakra is, at most it is like a golden horn and a silver horn. Similarly, you have nine-tailed chakras, but you can use nine-tailed chakras instead of human strength. Moreover, it is absolutely impossible for this scroll to contain a half-tailed beast or a complete nine-tailed beast that can make Chiba a human pillar. If the half-tailed beast and the entire tail beast are sealed, this scroll will be completed at the moment the seal is completed. It''s probably exploded to pieces. At most, this scroll seals a small part of the nine-tailed chakras. Of course, it is a small part of the chakras compared to the whole-tailed beast or half of the nine-tailed chakras~www.novelhall.com~ For Chiba, It is also quite a huge amount of chakra. Forget it... In any case, the most important thing now is to build a container. In order to prevent it from becoming a human column force, this container cannot make the human column force sealing system''s four-image seal system, so as not to really leave me a surprise. Although it is unlikely, there is not enough information to prove that it is impossible to become a pillar of strength. Well, there is only one system in the sealing technique that I master that can meet this requirement. After all, these nine-tailed chakras are essentially chakras, but they are countless times more special than ordinary human chakras. However, with the current seal technique system, it is impossible to absorb the nine-tailed chakra in the scroll. Have to make larger "containers." As his thoughts unfolded, Chiba slowly closed his eyes, and slowly began to consider. Afterwards, a purple diamond-shaped mark slowly appeared in the middle of his forehead. And as the purple diamond-shaped mark appeared, the nine large diamonds in his mind that were assembled like glass diamonds suddenly climbed up one after another of cracks. Not long after, they "pop" and shattered. Cracked. First of all, the previous ones are unnecessary. At this time, with the disappearance of the purple diamond at the center of his eyebrows, such a thought came to Chiba''s heart. That''s right, the Yin seal system, this is the best seal container that Chiba thinks of for holding Nine-tailed Chakras! However, the present yin-seal container is too small! Must be overthrown and start over! Chiba must create a bigger Yin Seal! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2146： Fusion Construct a bigger container... The original Yin seal sealing system must be upgraded, and now the knowledge of sealing technique that can make larger containers... Can the spiritual space of the Six Dao Immortals contain my past... With the dispersal of thoughts and constant considerations, Chiba''s mind began to flash one by one tadpole characters. In addition to the conventional tadpole characters, some ancient seal art characters that did not exist in this era began to continue. The emergence, and then, constantly reorganized in his mind. At the same time, all around Chibas mind, the similar techniques he saw when the space for his spiritual body created by the Six Dao Immortals collapsed collapsed. Basically, 90% of those similar techniques were unknown ancient seal techniques. The picture kept flashing. Then, as the number of tadpole characters and ancient seal technique words increased and became larger and larger, each seal technique mixed with ancient seal technique words began to be combined together. And at the moment when the seal technique was combined, it began to link together into a whole at an extremely fast speed, forming one after another extremely complicated seal technique. And with the combination of the seal technique, the mental energy and physical energy in Chiba''s body began to spin and fuse crazily in the body, creating one after another chakra, supplying the consumption of this new Yin Seal. Not long after, Chiba''s forehead was already covered with beads of sweat, and strands of emerald green brilliance slowly overflowed from his body, swirling like flames, and turned into emerald green chakras. The coat wrapped the whole Chiba. The scene door mode is already open! Its better to use the previous nine small spaces to construct a large space. The technique to expand the container part is better to use the more stable seal technique of the six immortals. The same is to construct the space. This part of the technique, It can also be used for sealing... Speaking of it, the sealing technique, in a sense, is also a space system... With the opening of the scene gate mode and the abundant supply of chakras, Chibas seal technique seems to be built faster. The original various seal techniques, tadpole characters, and ancient seals. The text and the like have completely disappeared at this time, and some are only translucent and crystal-like fragments, constantly combined into small diamond-shaped spaces. The six-level Yin Seal, under Chiba''s further chakra superfine control, is being constructed methodically at an extremely fast speed. "Crack!" And at this moment, the scroll in Chiba''s hand suddenly cracked, and several crimson chakras slowly escaped, amidst the sneer''s white air, and the white air Together, dissipated in the air. "Bobobo...bobobobo...bobobobo..." Then, the sticky crimson chakra, which looked like a certain liquid, began to continuously gush out from the cracked gap. In an instant, the white gas intensified its transpiration, and a feeling of hotter than before, suddenly rushed to Chiba''s fingertips. "Crack!" In an instant, the rock armor on Chiba''s right hand cracked. However, when the burning pain in this hand struck, Chiba did not frown, still closed his eyes, even more focused than before. is it It turns out that this is the case. If such an ancient technique is added to the seal technique, it will strengthen the firmness of the seal space. Adding another technique, and combining them, can produce a kind of oppressive effect, forming a seal like a chain. That''s it. That''s it. Ok At this time, he ignored the pain, but countless thoughts flashed in his heart, all kinds of enlightenment, when he was constructing the seal of the Six Dao Yin Seals, they kept surging in his heart, originally created for the six immortals The past half-knowledge of one''s own spiritual body space has begun to comprehend in the direction of understanding and being able to practice. At this moment, Chiba has already begun to frantically absorb the knowledge of the six levels of seal art, as well as some of the knowledge of enchantment and incantation that it contains, and it is still continuously applying it to the six Yin seals. At the same time, with the integration of these, nine small diamonds have been pieced together, and the crystal-colored shadowy seal space that slowly floats in the mind has also begun to close together. In the end, in the constant understanding of Chiba, The slaps merged together to form a large rhombus and a large rhombus space composed of nine small rhombuses. "Chichichichi!" And at this moment, the moment when this large diamond-shaped space was formed, the gossip seal on the scroll was violently unscrewed, and the nine-tailed chakra violently gushed out like the nine-tailed chakras who had escaped the cage, and the white gas was steaming wildly. Just like a fox with a huge mouth, it swallows Chiba whole in one bite. In an instant, Chiba was wrapped in a dark red chakra, showing the appearance of a human-shaped crimson chakra. It seemed that this crimson chakra seemed to swallow Chiba whole. about there. And at this moment, the knowledge that had been absorbed through practice was thoroughly rooted in his mind, and Chiba''s left hand, whose seal technique ability has risen a step directly~www.novelhall.com~, slowly stood up. Two-finger prints. Roar--! A silent sound seemed to be the low roar of a beast after it was frightened. The crimson layer wrapped around him wriggling as if to swallow his nine-tailed chakra humanoid. After that, it slammed at an extremely fast speed. The ground surged toward Qianye''s eyebrows, and was sucked into the deep purple diamond that didn''t know when to emerge. At the same time, with the influx of the nine chakras, the small diamond in the middle of the crystal diamond in Chiba''s mind seemed to be formed out of thin air, and the crimson liquid began to continuously gush from the bottom. Not long after, this small diamond was filled with crimson chakras, and a crystal-like red appeared. At this moment, the crimson chakra around Chiba''s body was just absorbed. Just okay... The amount of chakra for a tail... Is the chakra quantity of a tail sealed here? Kushina, did you leave me with a nine-tailed chakra? With the fullness of one-ninth of the sealed space, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. Then, his thoughts flashed, and he slowly opened his eyes, and there was a trace of fortune in his eyes. Just be able to accommodate it! Also lost to the six immortals. In other words, the past me. Without seeing the collapse of that space, I couldn''t create such a huge Yin-seal sealed space! Fortunately, such a thought passed through his mind. "Huh? Where is this place!" Then, the moment the thought passed, he opened his eyes completely, but his face changed abruptly, and his eyes flashed with surprise! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2147： accident how come such? The white tone filled the entire line of sight, and the surprise in Qianye''s eyes slowly turned into astonishment and doubt, and such a thought flashed in his heart. At this moment, in his eyes, there is a white world mixed with a little golden brilliance. Seeing that there is nothing around him, he is the only one who stands in the posture of holding a scroll. It feels a bit familiar. Ok? The scroll in his hand is gone. This is not the real world, should it be something similar to the spiritual world? Then, looking down slightly, he found that his right hand was imaginary. Although he maintained the posture of holding the scroll, there was no scroll in his hand, and there was no such thing as broken scroll fragments. Obviously, here is another space. Why are you here? Is it because I absorbed the Nine-tailed Chakra and touched my past settings? Or, what other reason is it? And it seems that he is already a little used to this situation of being suddenly pulled into another space. Chiba didn''t have any doubts this time, and began to think about the various possibilities of coming to this space. According to previous experience, this kind of sudden pull to other dimensions must have been triggered conditionally. In his experience, there have been many times when the mind was transferred to other dimensions, and these experiences are undoubtedly all A certain condition needs to be met. For example, every time a serious injury is about to die, the spirit outside the seal gate or the sealed space that will enter, the dark space that the real dying will enter, and because of Uchiha Nobuhikos eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are specially targeted After the traversers sealed gate, he traverses the welfare space, and then comes into contact with the tail beast Chakra. The real Chibas spiritual space is the spiritual space where the core fragments of the nightmare universe are stored. Even, every time between life and death, he also entered and exited the Huangquan Road before the Paradise of Bliss. And this time, it must be for some reason. The most likely reason is that the dying consciousness of the past without any feelings or feelings may have arranged something again, and opened this space when he obtained the tail beast Chakra. Perhaps it was to avoid the will of the world and the gods of this world. The self in the past did not ultimately express his own goals, and the ones that Chiba speculated now were definitely not the final goals of the past self. There must be some layout for the past self, which will be revealed one by one when one has enough strength. After he experienced that cruel memory, in addition to the cruel heart palpitations of this memory, he also had a bit of fear of the past self, that is, the self who lost his feelings and feelings. Yes, fear. If you are not the past, you are yourself, and your consciousness has died out, except that his experience has been turned into experience and absorbed by yourself, so that you can raise yourself to a higher level. It is true that there is no, and it is impossible to have any influence on yourself, I am afraid, now He questioned every action he made, and even doubted his own existence, whether he was manipulating himself in the past. I have lost my feelings and feelings, and I can achieve the effect of the devils temptation with only words. It can be said that I have completely developed my potential on the side of wisdom. It is terrible, and even I feel terrible and fearful . And such a self, I am afraid that I will not set the goal so low, judging from the fake crossing welfare that I chose to give myself in the past, and the cruel memory that must be experienced to learn more of the past. From the information left, it is obvious that in the past, I was training myself. I exercised a personality that has feelings and feelings and can be stronger than I was in the past, which is now Chiba. And the purpose of this exercise can never be self-preservation, being strong, living comfortably, and so on. If you are just self-preserving strong and living comfortably, you dont need to spend so much time in the past. Even without any assistance from her past self, Chiba can do it herself. Therefore, there is a deeper purpose. In the past, at least one big plan has not yet surfaced. And it is a big plan that cannot be known to the will of the world and the gods. This completely isolated space created by the core of the nightmare universe is the best choice. Now, he has just obtained the power of the tail beast, although it is only a small part, and it is not permanently obtained like the power of a human column. However, it can be said that they have gained a higher stage of strength, and it is very likely that they have reached the conditions set by themselves in the past, so this space has been opened. Moreover, he also possesses a supreme power that is more powerful and noble than the power of the tail beast, and it is almost enough to open up the space for his own real big plan in the past. Therefore, the greatest possibility for your own spirit to be transferred here is the past self. And I am afraid that only the past self can do such a thing by using the core fragments of the nightmare universe. After all, he is only containing a small part of the nine-tailed chakra, and he can''t reach anything near death~ www.novelhall.com~ Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to mentally shift at all. Even, it is almost certain that it is my own handwriting in the past. "Looking at you, I don''t have to worry about it." However, this time, Chiba had guessed wrong. Moreover, it was wrong. At this time, when Chiba turned a series of thoughts, 90% sure that this was his own handwriting in the past, a very gratified and faint loss, and it seemed to be mixed with some sad words. There was a soft sound behind him. This voice! And hearing this sound, Chiba''s figure froze suddenly, and his head went blank for a moment. He was very familiar with this voice. Familiar with it, as long as you hear it, you can imagine the owner of the voice. How... how? Could it be...this...here is it? Then, in this blank mind, a strong sense of sight emerged, and Chiba suddenly seemed to understand what kind of space this space was. And just when he suddenly understood, Qianye almost moved by himself, turned around, and turned to the back of him. When his figure stopped turning, and when he looked at the direction behind him, Qianye''s face flashed with an expression of disbelief and sure enough. At this moment, in his eyes, as he thought, stood a red-haired beauty. Looking at him with a smile, the corners of his eyes and eyebrows are all caring that can be seen without thinking. Exactly, Jiuxina! At this moment, behind him, spit out such a sentence... Exactly, Jiuxina! Already dead... Jiuxina! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2148： Worry "This...you...nine...how..." Perhaps this scene was too shocking, completely beyond Chibas expectations, or seeing such a live Kushina again, Chibas heart had other strong emotions that could not be expressed, and looking at the opposite side was so good. There was no lifelessness while standing, just like Kushina before his death, Chiba opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but found that he was a little unable to speak. "What''s the matter? It''s not like you to see me so surprised." Seeing Chiba seeing that he couldn''t say anything, the corners of Kushina''s mouth rose again, and a hint of joy that could not be concealed appeared on his face. Ok It''s okay, I don''t need to worry about everything I worry about. Chiba... It really grew to a level I couldn''t imagine. But such a thought flashed through her mind. "No...just..." In this regard, Chiba almost subconsciously wanted to deny something, but looking at Kushina who was unabashedly happy after seeing him, he still couldn''t speak fluently. is it It was Jiu Xin Nai who asked Bo Feng Shui to seal part of her chakra in the gossip seal on the scroll, so after I opened the scroll and absorbed the nine-tailed chakra, this part of Jiu Xin Nai''s chakra was transferred to it together. On me. And because the seal was opened, the part of the spiritual energy belonging to her in the Chakra of Jiuxinai had a certain resonance or connection with my new Yin Seal technique, creating such a spiritual space, which can only The spiritual space that lasts for a short time belongs exclusively to Kushina. It''s like what happened to Kushina when Naruto was fighting with Kyuubi in order to control Nine-tailed Chakra and fell into a disadvantage. This is a message from Jiu Xinnai! But at this time, unlike the stumbling mouth, Qianye''s heart already understood the current situation very quickly. Obviously, this is because in addition to the nine-tailed chakras in the gossip seal, there are also some Nine-Sina''s chakras. These Nine-Sina''s chakras and their own new Yin seals that incorporate a variety of seals knowledge have produced Resonance and other connections, or that these Kushinas chakras will transform into Kushinas image when the seal is unlocked, just like Naos pupil power incarnation, appearing in the spirit of Chiba side. Thus formed the present phenomenon. And this phenomenon is the last word left by Jiu Xin Nai. "Nine-tailed Chakra, is it for me?" And = Thinking of this, Qianye took a slight breath, and finally spoke completely. "Yes, this tail is for you." In response, Jiu Xin Nai was taken aback, and then nodded affirmatively. Nine-tailed chakras, of course, are reserved for Chiba. Xuena is not needed at all, and even if it is given to Xuena, it is difficult to use the effects of nine-tailed chakras. This power is compared to the power of the complete nine-tailed chakra. , Is just a small part, but for Chiba, for his most proud disciple, it is an extremely powerful force. Although I was a little sorry for Yuuna, and was unfair to both Yuuna and Hirohiko, the only relic she left was indeed for Chiba. Only for Chiba. is it Is it true? So, leaving this Chakra, Jiu Xin Na who is standing in front of me, is because... Hearing this sound, the expression on Qianye''s face slowly returned to calm, but his heart slowly stirred up waves. Sure enough, Jiu Xin Na is worried about me! Not only was I worried about the harm that my eight-door mode would do to me, but also the psychological harm I suffered after losing her and Hongyan! As the waves set off, Qianye''s heart slowly flashed such a thought that he didn''t know how to describe. That''s right. In the original book, Kushina did this in order to see the future Naruto, and when Naruto needed it, he could help Naruto as a mother. And now, Jiu Xin Na is doing the same thing. It''s for him. I want to make sure of his mental state. When necessary, use this remaining chakra to establish hope for him to live. Kushina, this is because he can''t bear the blow of losing himself and Hongyan, and what will happen to him, that''s why he left this chakra! She, this is worrying about him! Even if he is about to die, my heart is full of worries for him! Even, it is very likely that this chakra''s diversion will shorten the time she spends with the future Naruto. If the battlefield on the nine tails is ultimately the same as the original description, I am afraid that when the Bofeng Shuimen separated and sealed the tail beast, it was the same as in the original, because of the blockade of the King Kong, there are not many Chakras in Kushina. Up. If it is to seal a tail of the nine tails into the scroll, it can be said to be gritted teeth, and Hafeng Shuimen casts one more seal, maybe the nine tails of the female part are missing one tail when they are sealed, and they will always recover in the future. , Then, this chakra can only be diverted from the chakra left by Jiuxinai to Naruto. The number of Chakras will directly affect the duration of this phenomenon. It is very possible that Kushina has shortened the time to meet Naruto by half, let''s take a look at his situation! When necessary, give him hope again! "is it" But this time, thinking of this, Chiba didn''t know what to say, so she nodded. At the same time, in his mind, the back that seemed to have been engraved in his mind and heart flashed past. Opened his arms, he stood in front of him, with red hair fluttering, a fearless figure. Jiuxina... Really, it hasn''t changed at all. Then, such a thought flashed slowly in his mind. "Why...why, so... you value me so much and care about me?" After that, before Kushina continued to speak, suddenly Chiba asked with a little excitement. "Isn''t that taken for granted? You are my disciple and family!" Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Kushina was a little taken aback, obviously he did not expect that this disciple, who has always been joyful and angerless, and always carrying things by himself, would ask excitedly. There was such a problem, but, soon, she spoke up. No hesitation, no pretentiousness, just a straight smile. Does this still need to be answered? But in her words, there is such a tone. Correct! For her, there is no need to answer at all! Because it is a disciple and a family member, I care and value it. Is there any problem? "Then, if I didn''t assign you..." After hearing this sentence, Chiba spoke again. "nonexistent!" However, before this sentence was finished, he was interrupted by Kushina very bluntly. does not exist? And hearing this interrupted his own words, Chiba was startled, but was stunned on the spot. "Because, to be your teacher is my own choice. From the first time I saw you come out of school, I wanted you to be my disciple! So, there is no other person to become my disciple, my Disciple, it can only be the three of you!" Then, before Chiba reacted, Kushina''s words came again. Chiba, who was initially stunned, was stunned again when he heard the words added by Kushina. However, this time, Jiu Xinnai did not speak any more, just watching his proud disciple, standing there quietly. Then, after a long pause, Qianye''s mouth slowly showed a smile. "I''m fine, I''m fine with everything, don''t worry, Mr. Kushina!" Afterwards, with a smile on his face, he took a deep breath and said. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2149： and so…… "Very well, this is my disciple!" Listening to the words that Chiba smiled and opened, Kushina was taken aback for a moment, then he smiled and nodded heavily. After Kyuubis claws penetrated her chest, apart from Naruto, she has been worried about her most proud and most accomplished disciple, but also the most worrying disciple. At that time, Xuena was by her side and she should explain. All told, everything that should be ordered, and Xuena is a very strong child, she doesn''t need to worry too much. On the contrary, the most proud and accomplished disciple is the one that must be worried about, although this most proud and accomplished disciple can show the determination to win the Jedi under any circumstances, and even has a kind of creation. The characteristics of miracles, but this disciple is too emotional, and often ignores himself because of other people, and always does not care about his life for others. Although this child looks very gloomy, but under the gloomy temperament and appearance, he has a fiery heart and has the sincerity to give his life to his companions. And it was because of this that she couldn''t rest assured. The loss of Hongyan, the loss of oneself, the loss of the water gate, what kind of influence will this child have, and with the sincerity and attention of this child to his partner, that kind of extreme cherishment of the kindness and warmth in front of him She is very worried about what kind of stupid things this child will do with her mentality Even, once more than the worry about the future Naruto. Therefore, she once again let the water gate diverge the only part of her chakra and seal it into the seal scroll of the nine-tailed chakra that was left to Chiba''s tail that the two people discussed together. Moreover, he told Xuenai to send the scroll to Chiba and ask Chiba to absorb the chakra in the seal. Even if it is to force Chiba with his last words! In this way, she can see the situation of Chiba. She can convince Chiba, even if she can''t, she can be willful again and force Chiba to live and not do stupid things. And with Xuena by his side, and everyone in the village, as long as Chiba can survive, time can smooth a lot of things. Although it may not completely heal the pain in Chiba''s heart because of losing them, but, He will meet more people and encounter more things. Perhaps after being a teacher, a husband, a father, or even Hokage, he will slowly forget the pain, he will be relieved, and he will move towards a better tomorrow. . And she also believes that even if the disciples she teaches cannot change the entire Ninja World, they can also govern Konoha so strong that no one dares to covet it. Other Ninja villages will also dare not do anything because they fear his strength. As long as he is alive, the Shinobi will be peaceful because of him. He alone will shock the entire Shinobi and bring peace to everyone. Perhaps, the first half of his life will be very hard. However, in the second half of her life, it will definitely be the happiness she wants to see. This child deserves happiness, It is more worthy of everyone around him to worry about his happiness. However, it seemed that she didn''t need to worry anymore. At this moment, she could only see peace in the eyes of her own disciple. Accepting the present reality, and challenging the cruel reality with courage, the calm look of moving forward resolutely. From this look, she could feel that in her most proud and accomplished disciple, the kind of strong will that has gone through thousands of tempers to have beyond ordinary people, and the grief in front of her is similar to the violent loss of a loved one. With grief, I can no longer shake my disciple. The current situation was enough to surprise her. Not only does my disciple need not worry about her, but it has exceeded her expectations. I am afraid that she will not need to worry about it in the future. Really, she doesn''t need to worry anymore. My own disciple is already strong enough! It is not only powerful in strength, but also powerful in mind! Jiu Xinnai believes that in the future, no matter how many difficulties and obstacles, how many sorrows and pains, he will not be able to shake his disciple. She can Completely relieved! that is really good! | It''s great to see Chiba like this! And in her heart, at this moment, she was overjoyed. "Well, it''s okay, I''m fine." In this regard, looking at the dead red-haired beauty in front of him, the woman who could only survive for a while in this world could sacrifice her life for him, Chiba smiled and said. Perhaps, at the previous moment, he might have put on a look of mourning. When he saw the woman in front of him, he could not restrain the various emotions in his heart, and the hysteria broke out. But now, not anymore. He has thoroughly figured it out. So many people care about themselves, so many people cant stop caring about themselves even after death. If they give up on themselves, then it would be too sorry for so many people to care about it~www.novelhall.com~ Although this sentence may not Too suitable, but the lives of those who have been lost are actually flowing in his lives. At this moment, he is alive carrying the hope and life of Kusina, Hirohiko, Xuena, and even Hyuga Xueying. If you abandon yourself, if you don''t cherish this life, it is the greatest insult to those who can give their lives for themselves. "So, I won''t give up!" Afterwards, thinking of this, Chiba smiled and added a word without waiting for Kushina to say anything. When this sentence sounded, Qianye''s calm eyes slowly revealed an unprecedented perseverance and determination. "Then, please!" And in between this sentence, Kushinas figure began to slowly blur, and light spots slowly appeared around her, and the whole person seemed to begin to radiate dazzling brilliance. . In this brilliance, Jiu Xinnai smiled, nodded with great relief, and said. "Thank you, Jiuxina." But at this time, looking at the glowing body, the figure was faint, Chiba pursed his lips, kept smiling, and said with the warmest voice. Then he raised his hand and waved goodbye. "Remember, you never disappoint." And in response to him, it was Jiuxinai''s sunniest and brightest toothy smile full of relief, relief and relief. Afterwards, Guanghua collapsed into countless light spots, mixed with infinite warmth, scattered in this space. "Goodbye, my best disciple." A soft farewell sounded, and slowly echoed with the light spot. Gentle and full of warmth. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2150： Decadence "Master Danzo, at this time, the three generations of Naruto Masters are convening a high-level meeting, I''m afraid..." In the secret dark room, Tuan Zang, who was sitting on the gloomy back chair, slowly opened his eyes. On the expression that has remained unchanged for thousands of years, there seemed to be a slight tremor at this time. After a trace of sadness. At this time, a dignified color flashed across the face of the ninja who was half kneeling in front of him and said. "I''m afraid it is the fifth generation of Hokage, which has already been determined." However, the root ninja was interrupted by his owner before he finished speaking. Danzo slowly stood up and spoke. As he stood up, one of the decadences that had almost never been shown on him, lightly radiated from him. "Master Danzo..." And seeing his master stand up, the eyes of the root member ninja who had been following Danzo since childhood opened slightly, Xu was too surprised, almost murmured in his mouth, he was already a little gaffe. However, it is no wonder that he gaffes. He was allowed to establish from the root organization, and now he has followed this large number for ten years. This is the first time he has seen such a situation. Although this adult has been suppressed by the three generations of Hokage, no matter what kind of disadvantage he encountered, he has never shown a half of fatigue, let alone the current decadence. And he followed willingly, precisely because of this. Although he has been suppressed by the three generations, this adult has never given up, and has always assumed the dark side of Konoha. Unlike the three generations of Hokage standing in the light, he knows what his adult bears. Such cruelty and darkness, what kind of will is used to fight against these cruelty and darkness, and even use these cruelty and darkness. Moreover, in this world full of darkness and cruelty, he believes that his masters method is correct. After all, the three generations of Hokage are too naive. If there is no master plan on the dark side, how could there be three generations of Hokages surface? The scenery and sunshine on the sky? Therefore, he has always supported his master. However, now it seems that his master has a sense of decadence, as if he is about to give up his long-term goal. This shocked him, but he couldn''t understand it. "Now that the fourth generation has been killed in battle, the third Ninja War has not completely ended, and the village has suffered a huge loss. This meeting must choose the fifth generation of Naruto, and this fifth generation of Naruto must be A person who can fully bear the four words of being ordered in danger in terms of popularity, strength, and merit." For this old man who has been by his side for a long time, Danzo, who most hates his subordinates asking too much, is nothing strange. He just speaks in a heavy and helpless voice. "Finally ordered..." Hearing this sound, the root member ninja was taken aback for a moment, and his face seemed to slowly turn pale. "Yes, this time, Nisshins luck was better than me after all. I had misunderstood the person. I originally thought that Uchiha Nobuhiko could kill Taki Chiba, but I didnt expect that he didnt kill Taki Chiba. Said, I was still in a hurry and fled. It really fell short!" At this time, Danzo slowly closed his eyes again, and a look of helplessness flashed across his face. "Takichiba? You mean?" Hearing Danzo''s sound, the corners of the root ninja''s mouth twitched slightly. It''s this Takichiba again! Is this little monster immortal? And in his heart, he secretly scolded. "Who else, in terms of human expectations, under four generations, there is only this Takichiba, and after this battle, he repulsed the existence of a second Uchiha Madara that could almost be judged to be contained. One of the main forces of the enemy, it can be said that all the dangers of the fourth generation of Hokage''s sealing of Kyuubi have been eliminated. His popularity may rise to an unprecedented level. I am afraid that it is even higher than that of the original Hokage''s death. High, dont say that this time he was ordered to vote differently, even if it was a vote, it was a one-sided vote. As for strength, Uchiha Nobuhikos strength, you and I know it, it is precisely because of his potential and ability to become the second Uchiha Madara. Strength, we asked him to kill Taki Chiba in the last transaction with him. There is no way to kill Taki Chiba with such strength. There is no doubt that Taki Chibas strength is shown by Taki Chibas. Other traits, the four words being ordered in danger, are even more common for him, and his task is as high as S or even more difficult than the prescribed S grade. The completion rate of the task is almost 100%, whether it is popularity, strength, merit, etc. Konoha, only Takichiba is capable of doing the job, even if it is a day cut, I am afraid it will be inferior." Regarding this, it seemed that he was in a kind of despair, and he seemed to have more words than usual, and he seemed to be more unable to hide things in his heart, so he spoke immediately. "But, this Takichiba is only twelve years old! Twelve-year-old Hokage, how can I put it again..." And hearing this, the root ninja seemed to have some luck, retorted. "In this situation, age is no longer an important condition. Moreover, now Rizhan is still alive ~www.novelhall.com~ Age is not a problem." In response, Danzo shook his head, took a slow breath, and said. After this time of the Kyuubi Rebellion, how old is Takichiba? Who cares? What people need now is a sense of security and deterrence to the outside world. Among the younger generation, only Taki Chiba can do the job, and he has sufficient deterrence against other Shinnin villages. Now, this Takichiba in other Shinobu villages has changed its code name from "Konoha''s Little Monster" to "Konoha''s Undead Monster". It has the same treatment as the fourth generation of Hokage. You can give up the mission when you encounter it. . Moreover, the three generations are still alive, and Takichiba''s age is not even a problem. When it comes to age, at best, it is a gap in experience, and when the time comes, the three generations of Japanese swords only need one to govern together. How many years of co-administration will do. At that time, after one or two years, Sun Zhan will be able to retreat. Just leave everything to this Takichiba. This matter is already firmly established. His plan, after all, went bankrupt, it was truly bankrupt. Moreover, I am afraid that he will not be able to realize his dream for the rest of his life. "Okay, this is the end of this matter. Send someone to investigate the whereabouts of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Taking advantage of his defeat and injury, this person can''t stay. Given time, it may not be the second Uchiha Madara." And thinking of this, Danzo took a deep breath without waiting for the root ninja to say anything, and walked directly outside, towards the bright door. "Yes." The old man Yu left behind stared blankly at his departure, exuding the breath of a loser, and responded. Then, disappeared in this dark room. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2151： The other side (four thousand five hundred words) "Master Xiaochun..." Seeing him sitting behind his desk surrounded by three or four ninjas from the intelligence department in front of him, he turned to sleep and wrote something intently. The messenger Naruto and Anbu, who had communicated the emergency meeting ten minutes ago, was finally ninja. I couldn''t help but asked tentatively. "Master Xiaochun, this is a report on the damage to the building." However, before he could finish all his words, he was interrupted by the ninja of the intelligence department who handed a scroll of intelligence to Xiaochun. "Ok." Regarding this, Zhuan Ke Xiaochun only took the information scroll, as if he hadn''t noticed the embarrassment and anxiety of this pro-follower Anbu. After scanning the information scroll, he began to write again. How...what to do? But at this time, seeing Zhuan Xiaochun entering a new job again, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and the awkward expression on his face that reminded him was no longer a reminder, but the embarrassing expression on his face became more intense. . Even, a kind of overwhelming is slowly breeding. "Wait for a moment." And at this moment, I seem to have finally noticed that the Naruto pro-following Anbu, or, from the beginning, I have been paying attention to the Naruto pro-following Anbu, but now I have time to talk, and I am completely at a loss in this Hokage pro-following Anbu. After taking measures, Zhuan Xiaochun finally spoke. "Yes!" After hearing Zhuan Xiaochun''s affirmative answer, Hokage followed Anbu''s face to lessen the embarrassment, and quickly responded. At the same time, around the bed, Xiaochun constantly sorted out detailed loss information, as well as various information, and even the information ninjas of the specific process of the battle, also gave this Naruto pro and Anbu an apologetic look. They also know the embarrassment of this Hokage pro-following Anbe. After all, the status and importance of Koharu-sama in front of him as Konohas consultant are self-evident, and now the key is to be busy within the responsibilities of Koharu-sama, and These are all very important tasks, and the third generation of Hokage issued an emergency meeting, and the information about the death of the fourth generation of Naruto has just arrived here. This meeting is also extremely important. Two things are equally important. It''s really not easy to bother this one, and that one can''t be delayed. It''s really overwhelming. To be honest, the intelligence personnel sympathized with this relative at this time, but in fact, they were also very willing to let Master Xiaochun in front of him go to the emergency meeting first. However, there are some things here that must be done by Master Xiaochun himself, which is related to the bond between the village and the country of fire. Moreover, now only Master Xiaochun can do such a thing. They know very well what kind of adverse effects the Kyuubi incident will have on the village and the country of fire. That''s right, at this moment, the work of turning to bed Xiaochun is also very important. Although it''s just the integration of some intelligence, something they can also do with intelligence ninjas, but this thing can only be done by Zhuan Xiaochun alone. Because here, the entire Konoha, I am afraid that only Koharu can do this comprehensive intelligence report tonight. She is the only high-level person who knows some internal political intelligence of the country of fire and related information of Konoha, some things, even Hokage Do not know at all. And only by knowing some necessary information from both sides can we produce a piece of intelligence that meets the political needs of the country of fire. Yes, the information that Zhuan Xiaochun made now is to be given to the name of the Fire Country. As the military organization of the Fire Nation, the relationship and bond between Konoha Village and the Fire Nation is strong, but also fragile. For the Fire Country, Konoha is the largest military organization and almost the only military force. The importance of Konoha Village is self-evident, and this countrys one village system happens to be that the Ninja Village is a high degree of autonomy. The organization, so some things are particularly sensitive. At the same time, although Konoha Village has a high degree of independent autonomy and power, he still depends on the country of fire, and is highly dependent on the economy. Basically, the people of Konoha Village are all countries affected by fire. The economic impact of Konoha Villages mission systems that belong to ninja profitability can also earn a lot of money, but for Konoha Village, the economic support of the country of fire still accounts for% Above fifty, it can be said that this is a kind of high dependence. In a sense, this dependence is also an important relationship between the two. This high dependence is also one of the foundations of mutual trust. Because of economic dependence on the country of fire, the country of fire has a sense of security, and will not worry that Konoha will do anything subversively detrimental to the country of fire with force, and keep Konohas relationship with the country of fire. loyalty. Similarly, as almost the only military force in the country of fire, it is also the largest military force. The absolute dependence of the country of fire on Konoha in combat also makes Konoha feel safe and maintains the country of fire to Konoha. Therefore, a country can interact with a highly autonomous militarized organization. However, this dependency relationship has its balance after all. If the balance of security for each other is broken, for example, the country of fire cannot provide sufficient economic support, or Konoha cannot provide sufficient military power, then balance It was completely broken. The economic support Konoha received from the country of fire is not enough to guarantee the minimum guarantee, then Konoha is bound to enter a crisis. At that time, it may be the situation of the collapse of the village, and if Konoha cannot give the country of fire enough military power If security is ensured, then the country will be in danger and the balance will be broken. Both parties will not be able to trust each other at that time, or they will be forced to do something irreparable due to the situation. In this way, the dependency relationship will be completely shattered, and both parties will not be able to give each other a sense of security. Coupled with the sense of panic caused by facing a crisis on the verge of collapse, I am afraid that even worse situations will occur between the country and the village. From the slightest loss to both sides, the country has been devastated since then, and the country destroyed the village. Therefore, the relationship between the village and the country is actually in a position where it is inseparable from each other, and it may collapse if it is not careful. And maintaining this relationship is the task of turning to Xiaochun. Now Konoha has suffered such a huge loss, and even four generations of Hokage have died in battle. The influence of this matter has been able to affect this dependence. Moreover, the death of Naruto, the loss of elite ninjas, the stall that has not yet completely ended the Third Ninja War, plus a series of economic wars and the huge losses of the Kyuubi Rebellion, are already A great threat to destroy this relationship. Turning to bed, Xiaochun must use the intelligence report of this major war report to persuade the Fire Country to maintain absolute confidence in Konoha. Otherwise, Konoha Village will be in serious trouble. Whether there is an end to the war outside, the death of the new Hokage inside, the loss of a large number of elites, and the cracks between the country and the country, causing a series of major problems. Under such circumstances, Konoha is likely to fail. Therefore, compared to the current emergency meeting of Hokage, the action of turning to sleep on the side of Xiaochun is also extremely important. Now, the news of Kyuubis attack on the village may have reached the daimyos ears, and she must immediately compile a convincing intelligence report to stabilize the daimyo. The emergency meeting of the three generations of Hokage is indeed very important. It is an important meeting to stabilize the village. However, now the work of turning to bed, Xiaochun is equally important, it is an important work to stabilize the daimyo and the country of fire! The importance of the two is the same, one is internal and the other is external. Therefore, at this time, Hokage is really in a very awkward position with Anbu. "Next, follow this plan to help me fill in the information, and the specific integration work will be processed after the meeting is over." However, after all, the emergency meeting of the three generations of Naruto has more priority in this situation. After writing a scroll, Zhuan Xiaochun handed the scroll to a fairly reliable captain-level ninja in the intelligence department. Stand up. "Let''s go." Then, when she got up and turned to sleep, Xiaochun thought about walking to the door and signaled that Hokage would lead the way with Anbu. "Yes!" In response, Naruto followed the Anbu hurriedly nodded in response, and then, amidst the stunned expressions of the ninjas in the intelligence department, he took the turn to Xiaochun and left the temporary headquarters. "Master Xiaochun actually put down half of his work, this..." "Captain, have you ever encountered such a situation?" "No...impossible, at such a critical time, and with the character of Master Xiaochun..." While watching the two people leave along the way, the ninjas of the intelligence department were almost all stunned on the spot, and most people began to talk about the image of a counterintelligence ninja with reticence. It seems that Xiaochun''s departure now is something incredible that is absolutely impossible to happen. "Okay, hurry up and work. Emergency meetings will usually end soon, and because they will end soon, so Xiaochun will lay down their work. No matter how you say it, its more important to go to the meeting now. ." In response, the middle-aged female intelligence ninja who had taken over the scroll of turning to sleep Xiaochun asked by her subordinates spoke. "Really, that''s it!" Obviously, this female ninja is obviously very prestigious. As soon as this was said, the intelligence ninjas of the original situation all calmed down, and after this sound, they began to work. Soon, a detailed information scroll was handed over to the female ninja. Master Xiaochun... However, this female ninja did not immediately plunge into the intense work. Instead, she glanced at the two figures outside that had disappeared in the distance, and a trace of worry flashed in her heart. Mr. Xiaochun, who has been strictly separating public and private, this time, finally didn''t ask himself so strictly? Afterwards, after worrying, such a thought flashed through her mind. Having spent so many years in the intelligence department and been with Zhuan Xiaochun for so long, the female ninja still knows things that other people don''t know. Although all things are required to be strictly confidential. However, she knew it after all. And, because I knew this, I knew why Xiaochun turned to bed and put down work. At the very least, it is definitely not simply that attending an emergency meeting is more prioritized and more beneficial. Really... Doing this earlier will make your life easier? Ninja... It''s not a machine without emotions! Then, when she lowered her head to work, a slight smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "Did Sandaime reveal the content of this meeting?" And at this moment, Xiaochun turned to sleep with a serious face, followed behind this pro-family Anbu, but a few hesitations flashed across his face. In the end, it seemed that he had made some determination and asked. Tao. "No! Because it was an emergency meeting, the three generations of Hokage-sama just told us to call the adults." In this regard, the Hokage in front followed the Anbu truthfully. When Naruto''s summoning order was passed to their hands, they only gave an emergency meeting location, and said nothing else. "is it" Hearing this, Zhuan Xiaochun nodded and said nothing. Then, the atmosphere returned to silence. "So, where is Sandaime now?" Afterwards, after a while, Zhuan Xiaochun frowned slightly, as if she had made some determination, she said. "Now I''m in the medical camp of the last shelter of the village. It should be about to finish the affairs there." In response, Hokage followed Anbu honestly. Regarding the transfer to Xiaochun, as a consultant, these things that need to be kept secret are not necessary to be kept secret, and it is very likely that many things will be absolutely involved. Therefore, Hokage''s pros and the Anbu also said what. At this moment, in accordance with the arrangement at the time of departure, the third generation of Hokage should still be dealing with some final aftermath. Although an emergency meeting was released, compared to the emergency meeting, some of the aftermath of the three generations of Hokage must be completed first. The loss in this incident is too great, and there are some things that must be decided by Hokage. However, at this time, everything is simple, plus there are emergency meetings, at most 15 minutes, the three generations of Hokage will definitely handle everything. In other words, after five minutes, the three generations of Hokage must depart for the emergency meeting location. There is nothing to conceal, even if he just said that the three generations of Hokage were in the medical camp, the consultant would be able to guess. Among the Konoha executives, there is also a set of emergency and flexible regulations or tacit understandings for handling emergencies and dangerous situations. "is it" Hearing this, Zhuan Xiaochun nodded again. "So, how many wounded were admitted to the last medical camp?" However, this time, Zhuan Xiaochun did not remain silent, but started to question. "Currently there is only one ninja, the seriously injured Chiba-sama." In this regard, Hokage pro followed Anbu said. Again Are you seriously injured? Are you out of danger? Or is it still being rescued and the purpose of Rizhan''s emergency meeting is this, or is he still dealing with the aftermath, is this? When she heard this sentence, Turning Xiaochun''s brows immediately frowned, and her heart jumped slightly. "Then ~www.novelhall.com~The remains of the fourth generation of Hokage and Nine Sina?" Then she asked again. "It''s in the medical camp." Hearing this sound, Hokage''s face changed slightly with Anbu, and it seemed to pale slightly, and there was no lack of sadness. "In addition to the fourth generation of Hokage and Kushina, are there any other bodies contained?" At this time, when she heard the affirmative answer, Xiaochun''s face changed slightly, she seemed a little more anxious, and asked again. "Also, Uchiha Hirohiko and Yukina-sama." In response, Hokage''s Anbu''s face became paler, and the sorrow in his tone became stronger. The deputy commander of the company''s defense force, and... This I didn''t even notice this information for the first time! At this moment, Zhuan Xiaochun''s serious face recovered, and the corners of his mouth almost twitched, but such a thought that seemed a bit self-blame flashed in his heart. "I see. Now we are moving to the destination, not going to the meeting place. I want to meet Sandaime first." Then, without waiting for the time for Hokage to follow Anbu to react, she seemed to think of something important, leaving such a sentence, the whole person suddenly flew out, galloping towards the place where the third generation of Hokage was at a very fast speed. Away. "Koharu...sir?" Seeing the advisor flying by, Hokage apparently did not react with Anbu, stopped, stunned on the spot, murmured in his mouth, and vomited unconsciously. "Master Xiaochun!" Then, as if suddenly aware of something, after a scream, he hurriedly flew to keep up. Is it possible that what''s the big deal? But his heart was tense. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2152： Plan (4,000 words) "Patter!" The transparent and warm water droplets drew a touch of crystal in the air, fell heavily on the ground, broken into countless beads, and fainted a little bit of dark color on the ground. In this quiet camp, it emitted There was a crisp cracking sound. "call" Then there was a soothing exhalation. Chiba, who had been standing and holding the scroll, slowly opened his eyes, and as he opened his eyes, the rippled lines slowly faded away, turning into ordinary eyes. "Crack, click, click!" At this moment, a series of cracking sounds sounded in his hands, and the seal scroll that released all the tail beast chakras shattered into dust at this moment, slowly floating in the air. "Goodbye, Jiuxina..." Afterwards, the mist in the opened eyes slowly receded, turning into a sense of calm, Qianye''s mouth, unconsciously murmured. Then, after taking a final look at lying on the hospital bed, there is no breathing and vitality, but it is like the body of a girl who may be awakened in the next second, took a slight breath, after suppressing the last wave in his eyes, Qian Ye turned around, opened the curtain of the camp, and walked away quickly. Now that the four generations of Hokage have died in battle, for Konoha, there are probably only two things that matter most. And at least one of these two things is related to him, and with the efficiency of the third generation of Hokage, I am afraid that this matter has already begun to be discussed, that is to say, the emergency meeting should have begun! Before that, before making any decisions, be sure to clarify the stakes with the three generations of Hokage. Anyway, hurry up! As soon as he walked out of the camp, such a firm thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. "Ok?" However, just at this moment, the moment the thoughts flashed, Chiba''s figure was on the spot, and a look of surprise flashed across his face. "Ok?" At the same time, not far from him, there was also a sound of consternation. The three generations of Hokage, who looked gloomy and thoughtful, were also on the spot, looking at Chiba walking out of the camp in amazement. "Three generations of Hokage-sama..." In the next second, Chiba''s slightly startled voice sounded. Have not started? According to the normal procedures for the aftermath, and the three generations of Hokage''s emergency response capabilities for this situation, what emergency meeting should be started at this time, the aftermath work and the issue of post-war recovery should be half discussed. At the same time, such a slightly surprised thought flashed through his mind. Xuenai gave herself a blood transfusion, and almost delivered all the blood to herself. According to the normal speed of blood transfusion, it is impossible to complete the time without counting the hours. Anyway, during the period of blood transfusion, the third generation of Hokage has already dealt with it. Okay, the emergency measures, the next step is to discuss what will happen after the night. Even, as if going to bed, Xiaochun, they are already preparing to report to the daimyo of the country of fire, and even when the materials are completed, when will they rush to daimyo. Let the country of fire rest assured for the first time. As for the third generation of Naruto, it should also be prepared for the next deployment of the village, after the loss of the fourth generation of Naruto and a large number of ninjas, the third Ninja war is not over yet! Moreover, just because the third Ninja war is not over yet, Konoha has to show as soon as possible to get rid of the decadence of the new Naruto war dead, with a relatively strong attitude, to show the end of the third Ninja village. Ninja Wars as the victor Konoha should have the attitude, or the attitude of being able to end the third Ninja Wars, not because he was hit hard, so other Ninja villages wanted to take advantage of the fire and let him take advantage of the third time The world war has once again recovered. For something as big as the Kyuubi Rebellion, no matter how the information is blocked, it will eventually be passed on, and it should have been passed to the ears of other Ninja villages now. The third Ninja war is not over yet, even if it is signed With the Armistice Treaty and the Alliance Treaty, other Shinobu villages would not be so naive that they did not set any ears on Konoha''s side. Therefore, for Konoha, the sealing of Nine Tails is just the beginning of another war. Although there is no blood in this war, if it fails, the consequences will be more serious than bloodshed. "Really... you''re all right now." Hearing Chiba''s voice, the third generation of Hokage seemed to be relieved, the color of astonishment on his face slowly faded, and this sentence was blurted out in his mouth. "Go in and talk!" Obviously, the three generations of Hokage seemed to have expected something from Chiba to say. After a sigh of relief, he raised his hand and signaled Chiba to go to the camp where he came out, as if he was going to talk about it in detail. "Yes!" In this regard, Chiba naturally responded immediately. He wanted to find the third generation of Hokage, and at this time it was exactly what he meant. After getting the affirmative answer from Chiba, the three generations of Hokage walked back, Chiba followed closely, and soon the two entered the main account. "You''re fine, that''s great." After both of them entered the tent, the third generation of Hokage broke the silence between the two with this sentence. "How about the loss of the village?" When Chiba heard this sentence, it was this sentence that popped up. Although he knew from the time he started the reincarnation technique, the loss of the village was probably much greater than that shown in the original work, and even so great that it had shaken the roots of the village, and he won the third Ninja World War. The root of the party. "This is the loss report, the latest." Regarding Chiba''s question, the third generation of Hokage didn''t say much, and directly handed the scroll of Anbu''s loss, indicating Chiba to see for himself. Between words and actions, it was not hidden from Chiba because the scroll was absolutely confidential and contained information that even some high-level officials in the village could not know. Instead, it was straightforward for him to watch. "Yes." Qianye was taken aback for a moment, but after all, he took the scroll and looked at it. It seems that what I think is correct. Moreover, it is a certainty. The reaction of the third generation of Hokage, and the content on this scroll... At the moment he took over the scroll, he had grasped some key information in his heart. Sure enough, the loss was heavy. This can also explain why Konoha could only find a compromise when he decided to take away the patriarch of the Hyuga clan when he negotiated with Yunyin''s representative later... At the same time, such a thought was also turned in his mind. The loss is too serious! In the Nine Tails Rebellion, although Konoha was not destroyed, and it did not look as thorough as Penn destroyed Konoha, it was not much better. Not talking about economic losses, nor about elite writing skills, Konoha has lost at least half of the ninjas of the entire village''s normal defense, which has left Konoha no warrior in the Third Ninja World War. Although Konoha is still a powerful Shinobu village, compared with Yunyin, if he really fights, I am afraid that he will fall into a disadvantage. At that time, the war will definitely fall into stalemate. And at that time, will other Shinobu villages really abide by the armistice agreement? Was the alliance really still an alliance at that time? After Konoha loses her absolute power, will there still be constant friends and the so-called spirit of contract? This is a world full of darkness and treacherous ninjas, how can there be such innocent things! The stalemate of the war can cause a chain reaction that is not conducive to Konoha, and what consequences will be caused cannot be predicted. But no matter what the consequences are, Konoha cannot bear it. Even, it is very likely that the envoy sent by Yunyin at that time was originally trying to provoke a war with Konoha. On the one hand, he could get the eyes of the orthodox family of Hyuga, and on the other hand, he could start a war with Konoha. Dragging into the abyss can be said to kill two birds with one stone, killing two birds with one stone. And if Konoha wants everything, it doesn''t matter, they can at least get a blind eye and make a steady profit. However, they didn''t expect that the Hyuga clan would have a separated twin brother who was exactly the same as the patriarch, which led to a failure and sent two envoys in vain. At that time, I am afraid that the three generations of Hokage were also helpless, and they could only compromise with Yunyin, compromise, and completely end the third Ninja World War. Looking at this kind of loss, Konoha can fight and the war can continue, but after the fight, Konoha will only have an empty shell. It is very likely that because the pillar ninja died too much, even the excellent teachers who trained the next generation after the war could not be found. At that time, Konoha had to regain its vitality and luck. I am afraid that it will be based on a hundred years. There will be no three or five generations. It is impossible for people to recover. If they are unlucky, they may never recover, and eventually they will be replaced by other forces. After all, a military organization without force, the Fire Nation would not be too particular about friendship or the like. A rich and prosperous country like the Fire Nation has money, which can attract enough military power. Ninja Village is not only a powerful military force in the Ninja World. There are also mercenary organizations and dark ninja organizations that are rarely mentioned in the original work. As a national military organization, it can be completely laundered, holding the country''s money, and expanding its power within the scope of the country''s permission. For some organizations, it is still very tempting. What''s more, a country like Fire Nation, within the scope allowed by the country, is the number one military force in the Ninja world! In addition, Konoha roots grow in the land of fire, and new military organizations are stationed. When Konoha is squeezed out or even the empty Konoha is eliminated, I am afraid that you can still get valuable things, and even a powerful ninja belonging to Konoha. power. Not to mention other things, Konoha''s forbidden surgery room moved out, at least a large and medium-sized Shinobu village can be cultivated. The background of the strongest forbearance village is not a decoration. Therefore, in any case, for Konoha, the three generations of Hokage must compromise, even if it is to hand over the patriarch of the Hyuga clan that is second to none and noble clan. "So, regarding Naruto, three generations of Hokage-sama, do you have any arrangements?" After reading the scroll, Qianye sighed in his heart, but there was no change on his face, but he solemnly returned the scroll to the third generation of Hokage, and changed the topic to another place. Does Chiba have no better solution in this regard? As a result, the scroll that Chiba handed over, the third generation of Hokage sighed slightly in his heart, and understood Chiba''s intention to open the topic. The loss is too serious, even Chiba, there is no better way, except for those conventional emergency measures, to turn the tide. However, this economic loss and personnel loss are hard losses, and it is impossible for Chiba to make up for it with money and personnel out of thin air. This is the least variable thing, even if it is a god, I am afraid there is no good way. The situation in this regard is already impossible to change. "Naruto is the only child of Mizumon and Kushina, and is also the Ninjuli of Kyuubi. I plan to adopt him as a righteous grandson, and protect him with all the power of the Sarutobi clan and the village''s Hokage-level protection." After sighing, the three generations of Hokage also quickly adjusted their mood and stated their plans for the future of Naruto. Received as... Yisun? When he heard this sentence, Qianye''s expression was suddenly uncontrollable, and his heart was full of incredible. Three generations of Hokage want to accept Naruto as a righteous grandson? Isn''t it necessary to hide Naruto''s identity? Isnt that clear? Shouldn''t it be the same as the original? Shouldn''t this ~www.novelhall.com~ be the same as the original? How can this be? This is absolutely impossible. How can such a thing be allowed to happen? Then, after the incredible, Chiba''s heart was nothing but unbelievable. He never expected that the three generations of Hokage were actually prepared to deal with the identity of Naruto Zhuli in this way, directly elevating Naruto to the level of Hokage''s righteous grandson, and he was also the righteous grandson of Hokage who paid everything for the village, and still As the patriarch of the Sarutobi clan, the grandson of the Sarutobi clan is the same as Konohamaru. This is not simply looking at Naruto like it, or Naruto''s treatment by Kyuubi. It can be said that the three generations of Hokage will do everything to protect Naruto. This is not a simple matter. The complicated relationships that the three generations of Hokage have to deal with behind it are no more complicated than Konoha''s various external relationships. Just to deal with the interpersonal relationship between all parties caused by the case of Shu Naruo being a righteous grandson, and the net of interest behind it, I am afraid that the three generations of Hokage will take the rest of their lives. Is the three generations of Hokage so concerned about Water Gate and Kushina? feeling Is it so deep? But in the end, the thoughts that came up in Qianye''s heart finally turned into such a stunned thought. "No! Can''t do this! Never do this!" Then, in the midst of this stunned thought, a firm objection came out of his mouth. "You must not accept Naruto as a righteous grandson!" In the end, he added this objection extremely firmly and strongly. Accept Naruto as a righteous grandson? No way! Absolutely not! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2153： Deja vu (4,000 words) "Absolutely not...?" Hearing such strong opposition from Chiba, the three generations of Hokage slowly appeared astonished. Obviously, he did not expect that Chiba would oppose this plan to protect Naruto. Although this plan was decided hastily, but considering the contributions of Pratunam and Kushinai to the village and the intricate relationships behind various villages, this plan should be the most effective and perfect plan at the moment. . Not only can he protect Naruto to the utmost, but he can also give Naruto a relatively healthy childhood. He is very old, but his eldest son is a mature man, with a gentle and stable personality, and the husband and wife are harmonious. He has no children now. Can be Narutos parents and give him the warmth he deserves And now Naruto is just a baby, without parental memory, it is easy to integrate into the Sarutobi clan. I believe that the Sarutobi clan will do their best to treat a son of a hero. Then he waited until Naruto became an adult and was able to be alone before telling him everything. This should be the best protection plan for Naruto, and it is also the most comprehensive and perfect protection plan. Apart from this, the three generations of Naruto can no longer think of anything that can take care of Narutos growth and give Naruto the best. Of the protection scheme. To be honest, he really didn''t expect that Chiba would actually oppose it so strongly, and from his appearance, it seemed that this thing was absolutely impossible to do, and he firmly opposed it. If Chiba objected, the three generations of Hokage would be a little embarrassed. Starting tonight, Chibas identity has been very different. If he disagrees, then this plan may be really impossible to implement. However, the three generations of Hokage did not doubt that Chiba had any unfavorable intentions against Naruto. As the only son of Kushina and Mizumon, with the feelings between Chiba and Kushina, Chiba could only protect Narutos heart. More urgent and more cautious than myself. At this time, maybe Chiba has a better way. "Do you have a better way?" Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage subconsciously spoke. "No." In this regard, Chiba answered very simply. There is no way, although the three generations of Hokage''s processing method is completely different from the original, it can even be said that it completely changed the destiny of Naruto, which is perfect, but Chiba cannot agree. He could not agree to protect Naruto in this way. "No?" Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage was taken aback. Obviously, he did not expect Chiba to give him such a reply. "Then why are you opposed?" However, after all, Chiba is one of the villages top think tanks. The three generations of Hokage are also well aware of the relationship between Chiba and Kushina. It is clear that Chiba must have his reason for such opposition, but there is no reason for Chiba to make trouble because of this almost unreasonable cause. The same answer and any dissatisfaction, just asked. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, are you planning to protect Naruto like Mr. Kushina? It''s just that compared to Mr. Kushina, the defense level is one level higher?" And hearing the question of the third generation of Hokage, Chiba didn''t mean anything polite, and said straightforwardly. Yes, the three generations of Hokage''s protection scheme is very good and perfect, but in a sense, it is doing something with half the effort. In other words, things that are hard to achieve the desired effect. In the final analysis, Naruto shouldn''t be treated like this! Treating Naruto in this way has only disadvantages, not benefits. After reading the original book, which is Naruto''s original path of fate, Chiba knew very well what kind of life Naruto fits into. Is it the life of a prince like Konohamaru, or the road full of bitterness. "what do you mean?" Hearing this sentence from Chiba, the third generation of Hokage frowned slightly, his face stiffened a little, and said. Chiba... This is to... But at this moment, he was vaguely aware of something in his heart. "The power of Nine Tails, why is such a powerful force unreasonably used? This way, to protect Naruto, he will only be the second Kushina teacher in the future. I don''t think he will become your righteous grandson or be affected by it. With Naruto-level protection, he can live safely, or live his life steadily. On the contrary, I think this is his destiny. Since he is carrying a huge unstable force on his back, then he is doomed to be impossible. Live your life in peace and stability." Regarding this, Chiba looked at the three generations of Hokage who seemed to have noticed something, and said straightforwardly. "I think that Ms. Watergate desperately sealed Nine Tails into Naruto''s body, it wouldn''t be because at that time, only Naruto could be a qualified container." At the end, he added another sentence. It is impossible to live a life in peace... Not only... because Naruto is a qualified container... Hearing Qianye''s rather unceremonious words, the third generation of Hokage was taken aback, and suddenly an inexplicable shock came into his heart. "what do you mean?" Then, after a while, he looked at Chiba and asked. "In this Ninja World War, I have come into contact with two people''s strengths. In fact, they both developed the power of the tail beast very well and formed a huge combat power. Not only does it require human protection, it can even protect other people, and With great strategic significance, I think that the first generation of Hokage sealed the tail beast on his wife, and it was not just because Mito-sama was a suitable container. And Mito-sama, by no means regarded Kyuubi as a disaster. , Stay away, or try to suppress, dont want anything else. Besides, Ms. Watergate is definitely not the kind of weak guy without courage. What he entrusted to Naruto is definitely not just a thing that makes him need heavy protection. ." Seeing the shaking three generations of Hokage in his eyes, Chiba took a breath and said. "what do you mean" In response, the third generation of Hokage pursed his lips and said. "Any power is a double-edged sword." But this time, Chiba didn''t say much, just spit out these few words. This kid Chiba... Means, let me give up my intention to put Naruto in his comfort zone? Rather, it is necessary to train Naruto to become an important combat force in the village. Is this almost an attempt to overthrow the villages usual policy of protecting the strength of the people? What is this kid thinking? Did the deaths of Kushina, Mizumon, Hirohiko, and Yukina really not affect this child? Will it... This child is already a bit extreme. On the view that the son of his teacher has the same identity as his teacher, Zhuli Kyuubi. Will this kid propose such a radical approach before? For the descendants of protecting an important person, treat a bond that continues from the important person... Will he be so aggressive? Or, if it is normal, he will choose a conservative protection plan, that is, support my approach? But at this moment, hearing these words, the three generations of Hokage''s brows frowned again, but doubts grew in his heart. but What he said is correct, not to mention the part of the Nine-Tailed Juli. Water Gate is by no means the kind of person who lacks courage. Moreover, as the Nine-Tailed Jushinna, he also knows the pain of being a Nine-Tailed Juli. At that time, there were still choices. In addition to Naruto, Xuena was actually a good candidate for Renjuli. And in a sense, although this will have a great impact on Yukana''s future life, Yukana is really a suitable candidate. She is the deputy commander of the defense force, and she is already one of the two indispensable people in the future of the fifth generation of Hokage. If Yukina becomes the force of the nine tails, it is very likely that she will contribute to one. For the partner, reproduce the tacit understanding of the original Hokage and his wife Mito. For the village, it is much more appropriate for Xuena to become a manjuli than Naruto. And Watergate will not fail to see this. Moreover, if Xuena really wants to become a human pillar, regardless of the necessity at the village level, Xuena will definitely agree. She is such a girl, essentially the same as Chiba. A child who can think like Naruto. Under such circumstances, Mizumon still chose Naruto instead of Xuena... Here, maybe Chiba is right. Sealing Nine Tails into Naruto''s body, Mizuno, and deeper considerations, is that it is placed on something heavier than Nine Tails... Moreover, Jiu Xin Na... the past protection methods are indeed... However, although there are doubts about Chiba''s current sanity, it is undeniable that as a member of the scene, the three generations of Hokage can still see something from the series of behaviors of Hafeng Watergate. "Then what do you think?" Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage groaned slightly and said. This kid... Why, I always feel that what he decides, I always have no way to refute it? At the same time, such a thought suddenly flashed in his mind. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, what surname do you plan to give Naruto to?" In this regard, Chiba did not answer positively, but asked instead. "What surname is it? If he is adopted as a righteous grandson, he will naturally be given the surname of Sarutobi. When he is alone enough, he will be named Bofeng, which is the surname of his biological father, and inherit Bofeng and Uzumaki. All of the family in Konoha." Hearing that, the third generation of Hokage almost spoke subconsciously. "Ok?" However, in the end, he seemed to have thought of something suddenly and gave a sudden pause. "I think Naruto can grow up just like other children. What about other children? What about him? Because of his own special problems, I don''t think it is necessary to make a fuss too much. Create unnecessary troubles and backfire." In response, Chiba''s mouth finally showed a faint smile. "So, Naruto Uzumaki, just call Naruto Uzumaki. An orphan of the Uzumaki family." Finally, Chiba added. "Vortex? That''s not..." In response, the third generation of Hokage''s brows instantly frowned. Indeed, it is impossible to be named Sarutobi or Hafeng. At the stall where the fourth generation of Naruto Tobitsu died, the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi suddenly had a righteous grandson, or suddenly another baby with a rare surname of Hafeng. Needless to say, he is the son of the fourth generation of Naruto, and, coupled with the spread of the fourth generation of Hokage''s sealing of the nine tails, I am afraid that when that time, other Shinobu villages will rush to **** Naruto. And now Konoha does not have enough power to cope with all forms of snatching in Ninja Village. but The whirlpool family, this is also the high-frequency family of the Seal of Nine Tails, and even the only family. Although no one might notice it at the first time, after all, Konoha has a very good relationship with the Uzumaki clan, and there is no big problem in adopting an orphan of the Uzumaki clan. However, if there are people who are interested in investigating, this can only be hidden for a while. It''s better, just crown one... And in his mind, it was such a thought. "It is true that it is better to have an ordinary surname, and it is more concealed, but after all, Naruto retains the whirlpool clan. My teacher''s blood will always show unusual things. For example, Mr. The demonstrated recovery ability of the power of the nine tails, known as the whirlpool, can be used to explain the special features of Naruto with the blood succession limits of the whirlpool clan. It''s just a matter of time, but it''s enough to buy enough time for Naruto." In this regard, Chiba said. "Enough time? You mean?" Hearing this, the three generations of Hokage frowned again. "There are some things that cannot be concealed forever. One day, Naruto will have to face all the consequences of the huge power in his body, and the time to win is for Naruto to save himself to face these consequences. The time of strength, besides, the surname of Uzumaki is somewhat deceptive, with my existence, my relationship with Mr. Kushina, and the relationship with Uzumaki clan, so many caring people can feel that Konoha is so To open up a Uzumaki Naruto openly, it will be a trap I set up, more or less, I can avoid a lot of competing intentions, and more observation period." In response, Chiba explained. "you" And hearing these words, the three generations of Hokage''s face suddenly showed a sigh, and in the faint, an ominous feeling surged in his heart. Even, he seemed to understand what Chiba would say next. "Please, three generations of Hokage-sama, I don''t want Teacher Watergate and Teacher Kushina to be disappointed, Naruto, absolutely can''t grow up in the greenhouse! He must bear all this!" At this moment, Chiba bowed to the ground and bowed at a standard ninety degrees, begging. "This!" Seeing the appearance of Chiba''s request, the third generation of Hokage was taken aback again. "Ugh" Then, all the expression on his face turned into a thick look of helplessness, and there was a long sigh in his mouth. really Can''t refuse this child! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2154： I think... (four thousand words) "I know, just do what you said." After a long sigh, there was no hesitation in his eyes. There was only a calm young man with a clear mind. After all, the three generations of Hokage could not refuse, and they verbally stamped Naruto''s protection. This matter is equivalent to being settled. Moreover, the three generations of Hokage are already afraid of being persuaded, this matter is already impossible to change. Unless, the third generation of Hokage is no longer Hokage, the new Hokage opposed. "Thank you." In this regard, looking at the three generations of Hokage who had made the decision, Chiba did not show too many other emotions, but calmly spoke. Sorry, Naruto. Perhaps, if you become a grandson of three generations of Hokage, protected by three generations of Hokage and Sarutobi clan, and have the eldest son of three generations of Hokage as parents, your childhood will be quite complete. You will be quite happy. But maybe this is where you are unlucky. I can''t make you a kid who grew up in a greenhouse. You shouldn''t grow up in a greenhouse either! But in his heart, it was not very peaceful. Unlike in the original work, for Naruto in this Naruto world, as a continuation of Kushina and Hafengmizumon, for Chiba, he is not the protagonist of Naruto, but he really cares about himself and loves himself for The only child left in this world of the teacher who can give his life. Moreover, in the Sarutobi clan, under the aura of the three generations of Hokage''s righteous grandson, Naruto can indeed get the best protection and care. Even the last three generations of Naruto do not intend to restrain Naruto, and they do not need Naruto. What to return, is also for the sake of Naruto sincerely. To be honest, this is already the best treatment. Also a son of a hero deserves, no! Even beyond what a hero''s son deserves. This Naruto grew up in the Sarutoi clan. If he has enough achievements, although he may not get the position of the patriarch of the Sarutoi clan in the end, he is the righteous grandson cultivated as the successor of the Sarutoi clan, the Sarutoi clan. Will definitely become his strong backing. After all, they were also from the Sarutobi clan. As long as Naruto demonstrates sufficient aptitude and temperament as a leader, and if the Naruto dispute occurs in the future, and Naruto is one of them, then the Sarutobi clan will do their best, even if they use the influence left by the three generations of Naruto. Will support Naruto to the upper position. Although the three generations of Naruto would not give the Sarutobi clan to Naruto, Naruto would definitely receive the full support of the Sarutoi clan. Even in politics, it will get a huge political power out of thin air. As the mother clan of the three generations of Hokage with the longest reign, the Saruto clans influence and power in Konohas politics is absolutely impossible to be small. Although not as famous as the Hyuga clan and Uchiha clan, in terms of political power and strength, I am afraid that only two Hyuga Uchiha can be worth one. For Naruto, it is definitely an incredible boost. Of course, even if Naruto doesn''t play Naruto and doesn''t want to participate in the battle of Naruto, then the Sarutobi clan is also his safest haven. Things like the imprisonment of Kushina before Danzo is absolutely impossible. Even if he is a pillar of the Nine Tails and has the Sarutobi clan behind him, Naruto will not suffer too much political discrimination. As long as he is peaceful, he can definitely live his life in peace. Of course, the premise is that no one outside the village troubles him. These words of Chiba basically destroyed a beautiful future for Naruto. Then, after destroying this beautiful future, Naruto created a future full of loneliness and enduring countless darkness and pain. No matter what, Chiba couldn''t be calm. "In addition, there are two more things, I want to ask the three generations of Hokage-sama to agree." However, the uneasy turned into uneasy, but Chiba didn''t have any tone of voice other than calm. After confirming Naruto''s surname, he spoke again. "Two things?" Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage was slightly taken aback, and an extremely ominous premonition was madly breeding in his heart. How do you feel that these two things are not good things? Moreover, looking at the appearance of this kid, it seems that he is confident, knowing that I will definitely agree. In other words, this kid is thinking about blocking me. Gee... And this thought flashed through his mind. "Say it." However, despite the ominous feeling, the third generation of Hokage can only agree. After all, what the kid said to himself was basically a major event related to the safety of the village. Every time the kid proposed something on his own initiative, it basically determined the direction of the village at a certain stage, and all of this direction was able to Solve the trend that causes great adverse effects. Even if it was something he ordered to this kid, this kid could do it perfectly, and it could turn the village from danger to safety, or in other words, to stifle those impending events that would be harmful to the village or that would be extremely unfavorable to the village after spreading. In the cradle. It can be said that in a full sense, whether this kid passively accepts a thing, a task, or proactively proposes a thing or a task, it can have an extremely positive impact on the village. He really couldn''t help this kid say. And, if it makes sense, he must listen. Therefore, no matter how bad he feels here, he can only listen to this kid honestly. "Please give me the remains of Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina." And hearing the sentence of the third generation of Hokage, Chiba did not hesitate, and directly said this more sensitive issue. Remains, corpses. Especially the corpses and corpses of heroes, or corpses or corpses with abilities, the group of ninjas are handled very carefully. After all, in this magical world with chakras, there are too many things that corpses and remains can do. The best way is actually cremation. Burning a fire, nothing is the best, and it is also the best way for the ninja community. Yes, the best. Ninja groups should use cremation to dispose of corpses or remains. However, the contradictions of the ninja group can be well reflected here. Although the handling of the remains must be extremely cautious, and there are too many things that can be used that should not be kept, but the ninja community believes in burial, and basically has a kind of obsession with burial, even on the most intense battlefield. , If it is defeated, the victor will only take away as many remains as possible, even if it is the loser, it will also take away some important remains as much as possible, and there will even be a dedicated army for the remains, which will be at the right time Return to the battlefield and take away a part of the important remains. In a sense, Anbe''s troops that specialize in hunting and killing Fleeing Ninjas are this kind of body handling troops. And taking the body away is not simply that the body will leak information, but a complex similar to the return of fallen leaves. This kind of complex is very prevalent in Konoha''s ninja community. Even when it comes to war death or the topic of war death, the last sentence will often be war death. I hope I can return to the village. For Chiba, who had long been accustomed to cremation in his previous life, this was an ambivalence that was difficult for him to understand. However, although Konoha has a set of methods to deal with the remains, it can guarantee that the information of the remains will not be leaked in most cases, and even has an extremely secret cemetery, so secret that even Chiba does not know the cemetery. The dead ninjas who made merits in the burial of the village, and some rare ninjas who can die in the village without serious crimes are also buried here. However, Chiba quite distrusted Konoha''s measures and facilities. In the late Fourth Ninja War, basically all the characters who could appear on the stage appeared once, even the DNA of the first, second, and fourth generations of Hokage Obtained by Oshe Maru and reincarnated from the dirty soil, plus so many powerful ninjas from other Shinobu villages, it is obvious that this secret graveyard is useless at all. Chiba didn''t want the remains of Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina to be buried in such an unsafe place. As Hokage is Hokage, the village has an absolute plan for handling Hokage''s remains. This is something he can''t touch. Therefore, he did not propose that the third generation of Hokage will also give him the remains of Bofeng Shuimen. After all, Hokage is special, and here he is not easy to arrogate. If it is brought up, I am afraid that the three generations of Hokage will definitely not agree. No matter how good they say, even the remains of Kushina and the others are impossible for him to deal with. . "Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina''s remains..." And hearing this request, the three generations of Hokage were obviously stunned. Obviously, they did not expect that Chiba would make such a request. Chiba, is this going to be buried by hand? And this thought flashed through his mind. However, almost instinctively, he felt that Chiba''s request would not be so simple that he had to bury him himself. "What are you doing?" And thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage''s face slowly became serious, but there were some dark forbidden techniques in the village that could use the remains. Since Chiba made this request, I am afraid that it is not as simple as his own burial. Based on Chiba''s feelings for these three people, Chiba, who has always been calm and self-control, will not do anything unusual before. Even, I dont see anything on the surface now, but in my heart, I have slowly stepped into the darkness, trying to use some evil forbidden technique to do something that Chiba shouldnt have done and cannot be undone. . To be honest, the three generations of Hokage at this time almost all had their hearts hanging. If Chiba is going crazy because he can''t accept the death of his loved ones, then Konoha Village will really be devastated. In other words, for a long period of time in the future, we will enter a transitional period in which we may be hit at any time. Chiba, but Konoha''s future prosperity, the biggest and most important piece of puzzle, there can be no mistakes! Especially mentality. Konoha has lost a fourth-generation Hokage, Chiba can''t be lost anymore! "Don''t worry, three generations of Hokage-sama, I will not learn other forbidden techniques. I will never use the evil techniques that use the dead like Reincarnating from the Undead. I will blaspheme Kushina, Xuena and Hirohiko. I will never do anything about the remains." At this time, as if seeing the worry behind the phrase "What are you going to do" of the three generations of Hokage, Chiba shook his head and said. "so you" Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage frowned, and almost looked at Chiba up and down, and confirmed that Chiba''s words really did not have any abnormalities before they spoke. In fact, this child... if there is no bad change, he really can''t do such a thing as desecration of the body. Still, the remains of loved ones. In his mind, a somewhat relieved thought flashed through. Chiba''s words already dispelled most of his doubts. As for Chiba''s knowledge of the forbidden technique such as the reincarnation of the dirty soil, the third generation of Hokage is not surprising, and it is precisely because Chiba is aware of such a forbidden technique that most of the doubts will be eliminated at this time. No matter how mature and calm Chiba is, he is still a teenager after all, and he is still burdened with a lot of heavy burdens, facing many opponents far surpassing him, and it is understandable that he wants to learn new things to improve his strength. . Moreover, Chiba''s special status in the village also makes it easier for him to come into contact with various powerful forces in the village, one of which is forbidden. In fact, the third generation of Hokage also knew that in addition to the Eight Door Dunjia, Chiba also mastered a forbidden technique. He also knew what kind of forbidden technique. As for how Chiba mastered it, the three generations of Hokage didn''t want to know, and didn''t have to think about it. In this case, no matter how the three generations of Hokage say it to someone else, it is still to be held accountable~www.novelhall.com~ However, Chibas choice, and Chibas good image and status in his mind, is Let him acquiesce in this matter. First of all, although the spiritualization technique Chiba chose is a kind of forbidden technique, it is somewhat more moderate. Of course, the lethality is naturally needless to say, but the three generations of Naruto believe that Chiba chose this access control technique. Just to kill the enemy, the spiritualization technique, in addition to the lethality, it also has the ability to shuttle through the battlefield, and the usefulness of supplementing chakras for others. Moreover, this technique will remind the third generation of Hokage of that gentle and kind, too Young people who have made great contributions to the village in the war. Obviously, Chiba chose this technique because he didn''t save Lin and Daitu in time during the battle of Shenwu Bridge. His original intention of choosing this technique was to save others. At that time, Chiba did not choose the same powerful or even more powerful technique of rebirth from the dirty soil, but with less side effects, and even the side effects were almost negligible. It was this spiritualization technique, which shows that Qianye actually reincarnated on the dirty soil like this. The technique does not have any interest. And now, since Chiba mentioned this technique, he still used blasphemy to evaluate it. Three generations of Hokage understood the reason why Chiba was not interested in the technique of reincarnating from the dirty soil. Chiba, in his bones, is very repulsive of the use of the dead and desecration of the dead. Although this child is eager for power, he does not gain power for his own personal gain. He has his own bottom line. Now that Chiba said so, obviously, he has not forgotten this bottom line. With this level of judgment, the third generation of Hokage was relieved. "I think, bury them by myself." At this moment, Chiba''s slightly lowered voice rang. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2155： Choice (4,000 words) Personally...buried? Hearing this slightly low voice, looking up at the uncontrollable waves in Qianye''s calm eyes, a trace of sorrow flashed across the face of the third generation of Hokage. Is it really just that? However, there was a question in his heart. "it is good." However, although there were doubts in his heart, the three generations of Hokage finally agreed after Chiba uttered these words. In fact, he has no room to refuse this question. Even though he seems to have various questions and various motives for worrying about Chiba, in fact, the three generations of Hokage have no room to refuse. It''s not that Qianye''s words have many elements that he cannot refuse. Rather, it is impossible for him to refuse this request. For the third generation of Hokage, at this moment, compared to the current situation, or the handling of the remains of the three people, what he is most worried about is Chiba''s mental state. After all, the loss of Kusina, Hirohiko, and Yukina all of a sudden, no matter how strong people are, they lose three of their closest relatives, and they are also the most important person. At this time, their psychological state will be extremely unstable. Either the extreme grief, pretending to be stable, but the heart is already like a knife, or it is full of frustration, or deeply hit. In short, at this time, Chiba''s heart is definitely not as calm as he showed. Even when some people face grief at the first time, they may not show how grief they are, or even feel too grief. However, as time ferments, you will feel more and more intense grief, and may not dissipate for a long time, and even affect your life, you have been in a kind of lost grief, and may follow Over time, this grief will become unbearable. The three generations of Hokage at this time were very worried that the situation in Chiba was of this kind of hindsight. After all, Chiba''s current performance is indeed a bit abnormal. No matter how it is said, it is impossible to be so calm. It is very likely that the more sad the later. And now, letting Chiba deal with the remains of Jiuxinai and others, in a sense, can alleviate some of the symptoms of grief, at least it can bring some comfort to Chibas heart, besides, this is still proposed by Chiba himself. For the sake of Chiba''s psychological state, the three generations of Hokage will not and cannot refuse at all. Especially after confirming that Chiba did not intend to go wrong. For the three generations of Hokage, Chiba is not only the pillar of the future in the village, but also a child who has grown up since he was a child. Moreover, this child is also very competitive. Not only is he a talent, he also shows a rare experience. At first sight, more importantly, this child is almost perfect. His thinking and mentality are almost perfect. Mature, stable, responsible, and without losing courage and prudence, and more perfect, this child''s mind. To be honest, although he also attached great importance to this child before, but he did not reach the current level of importance, and he would not let this child be so indifferent, even if it is illegal to obtain a forbidden operation, he will turn a blind eye. The eye passed. If the previous Hachimon Dunjia was due to Chiba''s father Taki Maha, then the spiritualization technique this time was due to Chiba itself. Ever since Chiba learned the truth about his father, he has been emphatically observing this child. This child has a mind and aura that ordinary people do not have. Whether it is a problem that has always been particularly hostile to geniuses, whether its a young man, or In the beginning, because of the misunderstanding of Hyuga Xueying, who had murderous intent on him, the child accepted their existence in a very common and reassuring way. Moreover, accepting their hostility and killing intent, this kind of mindset is not something ordinary people can have. The last person who could possess this kind of mind was the first Hokage who founded Shinobu Village. This is an absolute leadership temperament. It is also the temperament that a good leader should have. If you are narrow-minded or ordinary-minded, you can''t even accommodate people or a little more people, how can you accommodate the entire village? It is majestic and majestic. If the mind is only a little bit, and only a part of the people or things can be accommodated, how can we look at the entire Ninja world and lead a Ninja village to prosperity? How to balance the forces of all parties? It is precisely because of this that, seeing Chibas broad mind hidden under the childs gloomy face, he considered Chiba as a future candidate for Naruto for the first time, or in other words, made Chiba become Naruto. Candidates. And in this ninja world full of wars and struggles, as the shadow of a village, if the strength is not enough to deter other ninja villages, or to make other ninja villages quite jealous, how can it ensure the peace of the village? Therefore, he will let Chiba go to gain strength. It is precisely because of this, precisely because this child is so important, so special, so perfect Naruto candidate, this time, he will agree. Although the remains of Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina are handed over to Chiba for burial, this is not very compliant and may have some consequences. However, if Chiba can have some comfort, it will be able to stabilize the mood faster , To stabilize his mentality, then, it is worthwhile. Moreover, for Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina, Chiba should be able to bury them, and that should be what they want. He has no reason not to agree. It is impossible not to agree. "Thank you, three generations of Hokage-sama." In this regard, Chiba''s face was slightly stunned. Obviously, he did not expect that the three generations of Hokage had promised to be so straightforward. A series of rhetoric prepared behind him was useless. After a moment of stunned, he could only say so. Great This thing can be done so easily. And in his heart, after all, there was a feeling of joy. At least, there is no need to worry about the use of the remains of Kushina and the others to blaspheme their personality, such as Oshemaru or Nobuhiko Uchiha. It also avoided the situation of opposing Jiu Xinnai and others. After all, if he really stands on the opposite side of them, he really doesn''t know that if they are hostile to each other, he will be unable to do anything. As for things like the rebirth of the dirty soil and resurrecting them, Qianye really didn''t think about it. What he said when he requested it was not a lie or an excuse. For Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena, he can use reincarnation to resurrect, but he will not use the technique of reincarnating from the dirty soil. "So, there is one last thing?" Hearing Qianye''s words of thanks, the three generations of Hokage did not feel relieved. On the contrary, his expression slowly became serious. Vaguely, the three generations of Hokage felt that this last thing was the source of his inner anxiety now. The next thing is likely to destroy everything he expected. A solemn meaning slowly floated in his heart. "It''s about Uchiha Nobuhiko." After hearing this, Chiba didn''t think much, and said straightforwardly. "Uchiha Nobuhiko?" Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage was stunned, and murmured in his mouth. Could it be that This kid, he thought... At this moment, he seemed to have thought of something in his heart. "Three generations of Naruto-sama, if you have received information, you should know that Uchiha Nobuhiko is not dead, but has been repelled temporarily." In this regard, looking at the solemn color on the three generations of Hokage''s face, Chiba spoke again. Looking at the appearance of the three generations of Hokage, it seems that I have some sense of what I mean. Ok At the same time, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. "Yes, after receiving the news that Uchiha Nobuhiko was repulsed, we have confirmed the end of this battle." In response to this, a sharp light flashed in the eyes of the third generation of Hokage, nodded, and said. Is it really Uchiha Nobuhiko? Is it possible for this child to have an obsession with this Uchiha Nobuhiko? And in his heart, there was a thought that made him more solemn. What he worried about happened after all. The cause of the Kyuubi Rebellion this time can basically be considered to be Uchiha Nobuhiko and the repelled mask man who called himself Uchiha Madara, and Chiba was dragged by Uchiha Nobuhiko. , Even nearly died halfway through, it can be said that from the standpoint of Chiba, he could not rescue his teacher this time because of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Even Hirohiko died in the hands of this Uchiha Nobuhiko. At this moment, Chiba had already developed an extremely strong sense of hatred towards Uchiha Nobuhiko, and it was even normal to have hatred to the extent of obsession. And now that Chiba mentioned Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is obvious that this is a revenge plan for Uchiha Nobuhiko. Yes, the revenge plan. Although the hatred towards Uchiha Nobuhiko is enough to produce obsession, even Chiba already has obsession with Uchiha Nobuhiko, and must kill him, but the three generations of Hokage believe that even if they have obsession, With Chiba''s character, or personality inertia, let alone seeming quite calm now, even if he is already crazy because of Uchiha Nobuhiko, he will definitely formulate a series of plans to ensure Uchiha Nobuhiko''s death. At this time, since Uchiha Nobuhiko was mentioned, Chiba must implement his own revenge plan. really Is this last thing to destroy all my thoughts? Afterwards, thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage gently pursed his lips, and such a somewhat complicated thought flashed in his heart. This situation was already the most complicated thing he thought of in Chiba''s last request. And for this kind of thing, the original three generations of Hokage didn''t need to think about it. As long as Chiba''s revenge plan worked, then just let go of Chiba''s hands and feet and let Chiba do it. No need to worry. Even, the third generation of Hokage must support Chiba in many ways and get rid of Uchiha Nobuhiko as soon as possible. After all, in terms of strength, since Chiba can repel Nobuhiko Uchiha, it is enough to prove that Chiba has the possibility of killing Nobuhiko Uchiha. The three generations of Hokage do not need to consider the strength of the two. And this Uchiha Nobuhiko, after this battle, his wanted warrant, I am afraid that he will also be at the top, the reward amount must be at least doubled, and it may even need to be distributed to the dark world through some channels. In addition, the information about him should be distributed to other Shinobu villages free of charge, regardless of whether it is sand hidden, cloud hidden, rock hidden, fog hidden, rain hidden, or grass hidden. Thats right, after this battle, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is already Konohas heart trouble, and even the whole Ninja world. According to the current intelligence, Uchiha Nobuhiko has the potential to become the second Uchiha Madara. . Even, already possessing the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye, and being able to kill the awakened Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye Hirohiko, plus his ability to avoid Konoha''s full search before, it is entirely possible to become the second Uchiha Madara. of. Even if it is Chiba, the third generation of Hokage will inevitably pursue and kill Uchiha Nobuhiko. Therefore, for Uchiha Nobuhiko, the purpose of the three generations of Naruto and Chiba is the same. Even if it is normal, Chiba may not need to mention it. The three generations of Naruto will send Chiba to chase Uchiha Nobuhiko, and put the second one. Uchiha Madara was strangled in the cradle. However, it is the usual time. Now is not an ordinary time, on the contrary it is an extremely critical time. And Chiba is still the most important person in this crisis, not one of them. Moreover, in order to solve this crisis, Chiba may not be able to leave Konoha. That''s right. At this time, it should be the fifth generation of Hokage to debut. The three generations of Hokage convened an emergency meeting, even before Zhuan Xiaochun reported the situation to the country of fire, in order to determine the position of Chibas Hokage at the emergency meeting, and then, the news was passed on by Zhuan Xiaochun. In the ears of the fire country daimyo, Chiba''s Hokage identity was legalized in the first place. In this way, after the death of the fourth generation of Naruto~www.novelhall.com~, when everything is undecided, when all the unstable factors are about to affect the overall situation, we will recommend a person who is not defeated by the fourth generation of Naruto at the fastest speed. Other Ninja Villages also have the fifth-generation Hokage upper ranks with sufficient deterrent power to stabilize the situation. Yes! At this time, Chiba couldn''t hunt down Uchiha Nobuhiko. Compared to Uchiha Nobuhiko, staying in the village and becoming the fifth generation of Hokage is what Chiba should do now! At this time, the three generations of Hokage couldn''t let Chiba chase and kill Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, if Chiba is not allowed to chase Uchiha Nobuhiko and end this obsession, even if he becomes the fifth generation of Hokage, even if the current situation is stabilized, it will be endlessly troublesome for the future. With this knot, this obsession, under Hokages immense power, can Chiba be able to maintain the most basic sanity and prevent this obsession from swelling to the point where it cant be managed. The three generations of Hokage did not have much confidence. . After all, Chiba is such a sentimental child. He has been burdened with too much weight and grief. Since the obsession has developed, the most important thing to do is to let Chiba solve this obsession and understand it with his own hands. Hatred. As for the overall situation, the three generations of Hokage have not been naive enough to let a child with hatred rising to obsession take charge of Konoha. Even so, this child is a born Hokage. Therefore, the three generations of Hokage at this time are already complicated. "Yes." However, even though his mind was complicated and unspeakable, his answer was still very simple. How to do? Is it promised? Still refuse? At the same time, there was such a multiple choice question in his mind. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2156： The decision of 3 generations (4,000 words) "Actually, I lost that battle." Hearing the affirmative answer from the third generation of Hokage, a slight haze flashed across Chiba''s face and said. The battle with Uchiha Nobuhiko, although it is said that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s defeat in the end, but in fact, he ultimately lost. However, because of Xuena, he was not killed by Uchiha Nobuhiko like other travellers. Even if all the secrets of the traversal were revealed, and after several significant improvements, they did not catch up with Uchiha Nobuhiko in the end. It can be said that in the end... Fiasco! "No! Since he finally flees, it means..." Hearing this sound, the third generation of Hokage frowned slightly, and then shook his head, saying that he was about to deny it. really Has Chiba attributed all the blame to himself for this matter? And in his heart, he said that he had such a heavy thought. In any case, Uchiha Nobuhiko was repulsed after all. In this matter, Chiba finally won. No matter what the process, the final result, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not achieve his goal, and, according to intelligence, Uchi Ha Nobuhiko almost fled in a hurry, Chiba has already defeated Uchiha Nobuhiko. Now, Chiba still feels that it is his own failure. Obviously, it is because of the sacrifices of Kushina, Mizuno, and Hirohiko and Xuena. It is the guilt that makes him feel that he has failed. This is enough to show that Chiba has had an obsession with Uchiha Nobuhiko. The worst that the three generations of Hokage thought of had already happened. "No, I was indeed defeated, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who also possessed the stronger power he showed, and the reason why I was able to win was because of the sacrifice of Hyuga Yuki, I was able to gain a ray of life for me. The new sealing technique sealed the pupil power of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes and forced him to flee." But the retort of the three generations of Hokage was interrupted by Chiba''s solemn words for the first time. "Hyuga... Snow Eagle?" Hearing this sound, the third generation of Hokage was stunned for a moment, obviously he did not expect that he would hear the name Hyuga Xueying here. "My sealing technique cannot be supported for a long time. As long as the sealing technique is lifted, Uchiha Nobuhiko will still threaten the village and everyone in Shinobu, so..." However, this time, Chiba didn''t let the three generations of Hokage be stunned, or asked another question about Hyuga Xueying, but directly spoke. "I see, you say, what should I do?" But this time, the three generations of Hokage did not let Chiba go on, but interrupted Chiba''s words. "Three generations...Hokage-sama..." Hearing the three generations of Hokage interrupting her words, looking at him with a solemn and serious face, as if the three generations of Hokage had made some determination, Chiba was slightly startled, obviously he did not expect such a situation. "I know." However, in the next second, a slight smile appeared at the corner of Chiba''s mouth. is it The three generations of Hokage did not mean reluctantly. In other words, he already has a deeper consideration. And this thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, his goal had been achieved, and it was much smoother than he had expected. At the same time, he underestimated the three generations of Hokage before him. He didn''t need to think about the pros and cons of some things. Moreover, the three generations of Hokage have a clear understanding of this matter, including their understanding of Uchiha Nobuhiko, and the huge impact it may have on the village and even the Ninja world, and they have their own arrangements. And the words of the third generation of Naruto, undoubtedly have given him everything Uchiha Nobuhiko, and he has been eliminated from the fifth generation of Naruto candidates, or at this time, the third generation of Naruto has already given up Let him become the fifth generation of Hokage at this time. Instead, he placed a task that may be more important than becoming the fifth-generation Hokage. That''s right, the fifth generation of Hokage. Chiba is also very clear that the next three generations of Naruto will inevitably hold an emergency meeting, and then announce the new Naruto candidates, and because the village is already in danger, it can be said to be in the highest level of danger. At this time There will never be any so-called democratic practices such as elections. Just like the third generation took over Konoha from the second generation, he will also take over Konoha from the fourth generation under the arrangement of the third generation. At this time, age doesn''t matter anymore. The key is strength, hope and ability. And this, Chiba can actually feel the change in the attitude of the people in the village. Although he is not at the top, he can still call a lot of documents that can be used by the top, and even some high-levels, such as defense forces. , And will give him some privileges. Obviously, although his position in Konoha is not a high-level position, he has no positions, but he has high-level privileges. It can be said that he is definitely Konoha''s privileged class. Moreover, it is of the kind with extremely high expectations. And the things he did were enough to sustain the merits of being Hokage. It can be said that his level is at least already at the level of Sannin. And Sannin didn''t seem to hold any position, but the privileges they had, and their reputation, were actually Hokage''s candidates. Its just that Oshemaru has now proved to be unrecognized, not suitable for being Hokage, and even less suitable for being in a crisis, Naruto who was in danger, I am afraid that if he takes office now, the originally disturbed people and ninja groups will be even more disturbed. To make matters worse. And Jiraiya was not in the village at this time, and his whereabouts were not clear. Chiba guessed that this was probably because the new prophecy about people who knew everything was running around. Since the big toad immortal informed this prophecy. He, then there must be something about this new prophecy entrusted to him. Now Jiraiya may be busy with new prophecies, just like his life is for the children of prophecy. Now, it is impossible to come back to inherit the position of Hokage. Moreover, Jilai is also not willing to inherit the position of Hokage. The remaining Tsunade was far away from the village because of the fear of aemia. It can be said that the three candidates were the most inappropriate. Now, the only thing left is him. However, Chiba cannot become Naruto, cannot become the fifth generation of Naruto and is bound in the village. Perhaps, in the past, he may take this burden and become Naruto, which means that he can operate the entire Ninja world of Konoha to the maximum. There are so many things that Chiba can do with the greatest power aggregate. It is more conducive to changes in various destiny processes. Kushina and the others who were able to survive the Kyuubi Rebellion escorted them. However, now that Jiu Xinnai and the others are no longer there, there is no need for him to consider such a problem. Even, there are still a lot of things that require him to have a free body, and it may even be to get away from Konoha''s free body. It is even more impossible to become Hokage. Although he would not choose to betray Konoha, he could not stay in Konoha until the time was right. After all, Konoha can do more things than he already has the eyes of reincarnation. It is also more convenient. As for what to betray the village, based on his current reputation and privileges in Konoha, as well as the direct relationship with the high-level, if he betrays the village, then he is the number one fool in the world. Now he needs to master more power, not only the power of the individual, but also the power of the group. Therefore, now he did not choose to leave directly, but had a face-to-face conversation with the third generation of Hokage. He needs a suitable reason to restore his free body. And now Uchiha Nobuhiko is undoubtedly the best choice, and what he said is not wrong. Although his pupil technique can completely seal the reincarnation eye of Uchiha Shin''s eye, it cannot be said to be a permanent seal. . After all, haven''t tried it. Even, it is very likely that the time for this seal will be very short. Moreover, even if the time effect of this seal should be long, it may not achieve its true effect. Nobuhiko Uchiha''s evolution speed is definitely not slower than him. Even, in a sense, it is still higher than him. Chiba was not sure how long Uchiha Nobuhiko would be able to stop Uchiha Nobuhiko from being completely sealed. Pursuing Uchiha Nobuhiko would be regarded as a kind of control over Uchiha Nobuhiko to avoid him doing too much to interfere with his plan. This is also a plan to kill two birds with one stone, killing two birds with one stone. And now, it is clear that Chiba has got what he wanted. The words of the third generation of Hokage are obviously to give him all the initiative. Even, there is another meaning behind it. Taking into account Uchiha Nobuhikos influence, what he showed as the second Uchiha Madaras threatening power, Im afraid, the three generations of Hokages sentence means "As long as Konoha can give the resources, you can be the master". Inside, such a threat to the existence of the entire Ninja World, the three generations of Hokage will certainly not be naive enough to let Chiba solve it alone. Besides, Chiba has already stated that he is not Uchiha Nobuhiko''s opponent. Moreover, combined with Uchiha Nobuhiko''s previous concealment ability to escape the pursuit, and the intricate relationship hidden behind this concealment ability, it is impossible for the three generations of Hokage to let Chiba solve this matter alone. It must be secretly giving Chiba a lot of resources. Whether it is intelligence, manpower, or anything else, as long as Konoha can allocate it, he will definitely support it with all his strength. Even, when the time comes, there will be some resources from other Shinobu villages to help. After Konoha disseminated Uchiha Nobuhiko''s message, Chiba took the lead. With Chiba''s deterrent power in other Shinobu villages, I am afraid that there will be other Shinobu villages who want to help. It can be said that the words of the three generations of Hokage, behind the back, have given Chiba what he wants. "First of all, I would like to ask, if I go to carry out this long-term task, how to solve the current situation in the village?" However, although he got what he wanted, Chiba did not immediately put forward his request, or what to do, but asked how the three generations of Hokage deal with the current situation. Of course, this sentence is no more than asking the third generation of Hokage, "If I don''t do the fifth generation of Hokage, how will the overall situation of the village be stable?" "Don''t worry, I will continue to deal with these things until you complete the task." In this regard, the three generations of Hokage did not hesitate, and said straightforwardly. This kid... After all, I still miss this village. Since he has to perform such a dangerous task, the pursuit can become the second Uchiha Madara, and he must have no worries. This old bone of mine can last a few years. This task, no matter whether it is completed or not, he can become an excellent leader. At that time, maybe it would be better to make him the fifth generation of Hokage. But at this time, the three generations of Hokage who had already made the decision, there were slight waves in their hearts. He didn''t expect that Chiba, who had fallen into obsession, would actually have the first question about the village. This made him quite excited. At least, the child in front of him is still sensible, and even if he is facing Uchiha Nobuhiko, he will not fall into a disadvantage because of his emotions. For some reason, he suddenly felt relieved. Some, relieved. "That''s great." And hearing the words of the third generation of Hokage, Chiba said with sincere joy. Although he probably guessed that the third generation of Naruto would probably say this, after all, he did not become a Naruto, but he had to leave the village for a long-term mission. The village was able to overcome the current situation, that is, his old Naruto. However, he was still quite worried after all. After all, fate can be changed. A slight flap of wings ~www.novelhall.com~ can become a storm, not to mention him, a traverser who survived the hands of natural enemies. Chiba is still very worried, because of his own existence, the three generations of Hokage finally did not take charge of the next Konoha. And now, he knows that everything is still precious, and he is sincerely happy and relieved. "So, for the second point, I think, to announce my death, or to deliberately let other Shinobu learn the information that I have died, Taki Chiba must disappear into history during this time period." Then, after feeling happy and relieved from the bottom of his heart, Chiba took a slight breath and said his plan. "This" And hearing this, the third generation of Hokage was slightly startled. this is Do it in secret to eliminate the possibility of assistance from other Shinobu villages? Or, what other plans does Chiba have? And this series of doubts flashed in his heart. "no problem." However, although there are many doubts in my heart, the next answer of the third generation of Hokage is still very simple. At this time, the three generations of Hokage have not only regarded the task of chasing Uchiha Nobuhiko as a task, but a free training ground for Chiba. In consideration of various issues, it has not only been completed. The necessary support for the task, but, already considering the full training of Chiba''s support. At this time, even though he was puzzled, he still respected Chiba''s ideas. "So, my specific plan..." Later, after receiving the affirmative answer from the three generations of Naruto, it was already clear that the three generations of Naruto would really support him, even when it was his willfulness, Chiba took a deep breath and slowly explained his plan. . https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2158： Emergency meeting (4,000 words) Next, the conversation between Chiba and the third generation of Hokage, no one knew. When Xiaochun, who rushed over, arrived, there were only three generations of Hokage left in the main account, and Chiba had disappeared. And because the emergency meeting was imminent, Xiaochun didn''t have time to ask anything before turning to bed, so she had to rush to the village because the meeting was about to begin. As for this emergency meeting, if Chiba were there, I would be surprised. When the three generations of Hokage proposed to continue to serve as Hokage, several high-level executives unexpectedly proposed that Chiba should succeed Hokage in the shock. In addition to turning to Koharu and Danzo to remain silent, the rest of the senior management, including another consultant Mito Menyan, also expressed more or less intention to let Chiba succeed. Even some people have already suggested that they don''t need to care about their age. For this reason, they have begun to enumerate the various deeds of Chiba''s aptitude and ability to become Hokage. And this situation, obviously the three generations of Hokage did not expect that for a while, the situation was a bit chaotic. In the end, Xiaochun turned to sleep to speak, and all the voices of opposition were suppressed. In the end, the three generations of Hokage who reacted to Chiba had already petitioned to participate in an extremely secret mission involving the entire Ninja World, suppressing all the voices of opposition. However, the three generations of Hokage were very pleased with these opposing voices. After suppressing these opposing voices, not only did they not have any unpleasantness because of the opposition from so many high-level leaders, they even quite agreed with them. They praised the first mention on the spot. Several senior executives who came out of Chiba to succeed. It can be regarded as directly suppressing the high-levels who realized their gaffes, and noticed how provocative they were against the three generations of Hokage, who were relieved. After all, they are also high-level Konoha, and their own vision, experience and political acumen are not bad. Naturally, it can be seen that the third generation of Hokage is really happy, and it is not to comfort them to comfort them and let them relax. They know very well that the three generations of Hokage are actually very interested in Chiba''s succession and become the fifth generation of Naruto. Supporting Chiba in this way can be regarded as a relief for the three generations of Hokage. After all, the people they want can get so much support. The future vision should be irrelevant. At the same time, these high-level executives also understand that Chiba is expected to succeed the fifth generation of Naruto in the near future, and now it is mainly the extremely secret mission related to the Ninja world. When this task is completed, Chiba will return to inherit the fifth generation of Naruto. After all, the three generations of Hokage have reached their age. I have to say that their tense opposition is because of the age of the three generations of Hokage, and they have already abdicated once because of the body. Now it is a matter of life and death. If the third generation of Hokage is because of this If you fall under the pressure of life and death, then it will be worse. It is not without reason that they support the upper ranks of Chiba. After all, Chiba is young and strong enough to maintain vigor for a long period of time, and vigorous energy can ensure the village is foolproof. Also better able to survive the immediate crisis. However, since Chiba has performed extremely dense missions, given the appearance of Uchiha Nobuhiko who is capable of becoming the second Uchiha Madara, there is indeed something more important than becoming the fifth-generation Naruto. Here, the third generation of Hokage is indeed the only person who can suppress the hidden crisis behind the village''s anxiety after the death of the fourth generation of Hokage, and solve the huge hidden crisis of life and death behind it. And under the praise of the three generations of Hokage, after clarifying these, the seniors quickly understood the current situation. The emergency meeting got on the right track in the first time. And this meeting ended after some high-level officials were left secretly to discuss with the three generations of Naruto and left some important departments high-level officials. That night, after turning to bed, Xiaochun will report the results of this emergency meeting and Konoha. The detailed information of the night of the village Kiuwei was escorted by a team of elites to the daimyo of the country of fire. Also in the evening, the fire nations daimyo appointed and dismissed three generations of Hokage as Konoha Village Hokage''s warrant and a large amount of aid funds arrived at Konoha. When the sky shined white light, Konoha''s upper level was completely stabilized. At the beginning of the next day, a complete reconstruction plan, as well as a medical arrangement plan, as well as food and the like, were arranged for every refugee resettlement area where clothes can be dried. The clear resettlement plan was sent to each Level Konoha organization, within a day, Konoha slowly got on the right track, and everything began to run in an orderly manner. And this emergency meeting, basically everyone is happy, the only thing that is more depressed and tangled should be Danzo. Originally, he thought that the position of Hokage was none other than Chiba. Later, the three generations of Hokage announced that Chiba would perform extremely dense missions. He expected that Chiba could not become the fifth generation of Hokage. To him, this is no different from Liu Yinhuaming. , The situation of the third generation of Naruto, as one of the closest people to the third generation of Naruto, he still knows very well that the third generation of Narutos energy has been greatly reduced, and the body has collapsed once, but because in the war, even If the body breaks down, you can only support it. And now, Chiba cant succeed. The three generations of Hokages body is actually not suitable for the current life-and-death situation. In addition, as a candidate, Sannin cant succeed. Now he is the only candidate left. In the third generation of Hokage, his body is much healthier and he has mastered new powers. Although there are side effects, his energy is good, after all, he is much stronger than the third generation of Hokage. Originally, he thought his opportunity had finally arrived. He can finally become Hokage and show his fists. However, I didn''t expect that it hadn''t been happy long before the third generation of Hokage announced that he would continue to hold Konoha. When this word came out, even though he had a thousand words, he was blocked back. The Naruto Dream, instantly shattered. Even though his face is excellent, he almost changed his face. But after all, he was Danzo, the leader of the roots, and the supporter of the dark side of Konoha. After all, he remained calm and remained neutral and did not participate. But this wasn''t what made him most depressed and entangled, it was just a shattered hope. Originally, he had planned Taki Chiba to take over Konoha. It was only a small disappointment. What really made him depressed and entangled was the last move of the third generation of Naruto. The third generation of Naruto left some high-level officials in important departments, but he alone did not leave him who was also a high-level department in important departments. Generally speaking, the three generations of Naruto people must have special explanations, and Taki Chibas extremely secret missions that affect the entire Ninja world are mostly about that Uchiha Nobuhiko and Taki Chiba as the fifth generation of Naruto. Absolute successor, the three generations of Hokage can not arrange nothing. Whenever encountered such a situation, the third generation of Hokage would never leave him. Yes! He should also be the one left behind. But now, the third generation of Hokage has not done so, and there is much more tricky inside. Danzo can be considered a scheming politician, and he knows what this means. Obviously, his friend, Hi-Zan, had already begun to take precautions against him, in other words, he had already sensed what might be the intersection between him and Uchiha Nobuhiko. Although it is also possible that Taki Chiba is too important, so what kind of confidentiality arrangements does Hizumi have. However, Danzo is very clear that this is how his friends began to doubt himself and began to pave the way for the Five Generations of Hokage. This is deliberately alienating him. In other words, I have already noticed something, so I must start to deal with him in a targeted manner. Although the private relationship between them is ultimately a good friend who grew up together, a teammate who can rely on life and death, but in politics, they are political opponents with different political opinions after all, and over time, their political views The differences are also growing. Let''s not say right or wrong, in private, after all, in private, as a high-level Konoha, privately, after all, nothing matters. The key is Konoha''s future. Moreover, during this period of time, with his management, the power of the roots has grown stronger and stronger. As Hokage, Nizhan has become more and more jealous of him. Although there has not been any action yet, it will be sooner or later. thing. Originally, he thought that in this event, some of his arrangements could finally be taken. At this time when the four generations of Hokage, which seemed to be gifted by heaven, fell, and the village was in danger, Sun Slash had retired again. It was already the best time. And as long as he becomes Hokage, the sooner or later collision between him and Sun Slash will not exist. However, now, Sun Slash actually chose to take charge of Konoha again, and with his arrangements, it was not enough to shake a respected Hokage like Sun Slash, even if it was used, it would only be a disastrous end. Therefore, he never said a word, remaining neutral. And since he cant become Hokage, its only a matter of time before the collision between him and Hizhan is, and now Hizhan is determined to let Taki Chiba succeed, so its too early to start targeting himself so early. Things that make sense. After all, there were signs of discord between himself and Taki Chiba a long time ago, and after a few times, they almost broke the edge of their faces. If others can''t see it, how can Sun Slash not see it? Moreover, Rizhan can become three generations of Hokage, leading Konoha to steadily advance through the crises and recover his vitality. After the death of the second generation of Hokage, he gradually integrates the complex family and political forces in the village. His political vision and Means, how can I not know what I have done? It is very possible that the contact between him and Uchiha Nobuhiko was already known to Rischi, but it didn''t happen, or it didn''t feel like a major event at the time. Now, Uchiha Nobuhiko has shown great threatening power, and it is even a serious problem for the entire Ninja World. This problem is serious. Regardless, he will not only be ostracized, estranged, or even estranged outside the political core circle, but he will also be kept under constant surveillance by the three generations of Hokage who are back in charge of Konoha. In terms of methods, the series of actions taken by the fourth generation of Hokage on stage are all relatively mild methods in the eyes of his friend. At that time, as long as you have a little overrun, I am afraid that all you will have is a devastating ending. He doesn''t doubt the methods of his friends. No doubt at all. Because he has seen too many. My friend has always been known for his generosity, and in fact, most of the things he does can also be called generosity, but after all, he is a leader, the shadow of a village, and the thunderous means of vigorous vigor, but not trouble. What he is playing with is not something he can bear now. And this is why he is really depressed and entangled. At this time, his friends have shown an attitude of repulsion and alienation, which means that this thunder method has begun to brew, plus the layer of paving the way for the five generations of Hokage, he now has to avoid the end of the dust, and there is only one thing he can do. Things. First, stop root development. Second, purposefully weaken the power of the roots. Third, you must be more low-key than ever, and you must not behave suspiciously. The best is to show the inevitable frustration after the hopelessness of Hokage. The fourth and most important point is to show obedience to Taki Chiba on the premise of upholding one''s own political views, and let the entire roots fully support Taki Chiba''s extremely dense mission. Even if it breaks the agreement with Uchiha Nobuhiko and provides some information about Uchiha Nobuhiko, information that others cannot obtain. In other words, try to perfect. This is the best way to dispel the suspicions and thunderous methods of your friends. It''s just that this kind of grievance and seeking completeness, if you change to the previous words, he will naturally do what he says. However, now I think of trying to give the breast odor to ~www.novelhall.com~ to obstruct myself many times, and fail him several times, but the twelve-year-old Maotou boy gives his full support in a low voice. In his chest, there is always a feeling of inability. Quiet the anger and unwillingness. In the battle between reason and this anger and unwillingness to weigh, although reason has the absolute upper hand, it still makes him feel depressed and unspeakable, and finally depressed and entangled. And in this depressed entanglement, this night, knowing that the sky is bright and everything is proceeding in an orderly manner, Danzo still hasn''t calmed down. Later, Danzo, who has always been in good health, suddenly fell ill after this day, which caused the third generation of Hokage to look sideways for a while. However, after all, the three generations of Hokage took the time to visit their friends. In the end, Konoha couldn''t live without roots, and Danzang''s conversations made Danzang relieved and the serious illness slowly healed. Of course, after this, whether Danzo still has to worry about it, whether he has to be depressed and entangled with Qianye in a low voice and cautiousness is not known. Later, in the evening of the first day after the Nine Tails Rebellion, Konoha also received letters of condolences from all Ninja villages in the Ninja world regarding Konoha''s attack by Kyuyo, and there were many texts about Konoha''s loss. However, after all, the expected three generations of Hokage responded smoothly. However, the news of Takichiba''s death in battle spread like wildfire and spread throughout the Ninja World. Konoha suddenly lost the four major pillars of Hokage and Takichiba. However, the Ninja world was surprisingly calm, and no Ninja village showed a clear change in attitude towards Konoha. Suddenly, after such a big event in the Night of Nine Tails, Ninja World actually became more calm. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2158： Processing (4,000 words) "Quick! Here, there are wounded!" "Zone C needs a lot of brackets or a Zhongnin who Tu Dun is good at!" "Is there anyone? Zone B needs support. There is not enough manpower. Anyone is good. Anyone who can bandage it will do!" ... One after another tense shouts mixed with crying sounds, resounded in a large area of ??Konoha''s front door, and the serious and tense atmosphere slowly diffused. really It was a heavy loss. And at this time, Chiba, who had negotiated with the three generations of Hokage to leave, and walked towards his cabin, his brows were deeply locked, and such a heavy thought flashed in his heart. Along the way, almost all the walls are broken, and now the entire front door of Konoha is almost completely rubble, and among the rubble, there are many broken arms and limbs, and even the corpse of a ninja who is half-pressed, and The original work shows exactly two things. Do not! It should be said that the original book does not show these cruelties at all. It is just that Chiba has seen at least 30 corpses after only a few minutes away, and there are some residual limbs that cannot be distinguished from the same corpse. It can be seen that although there is no trace of the tail beast jade damage, even if it is the hand-to-hand combat of the nine tails, under such a behemoth, the defense line of Konoha Village is almost useless, if it weren''t for the three generations of Hokage and Wave Water Gate Now, I''m afraid, no matter how many ninjas, they can''t stop Kyuubi, at most, there are more corpses. This huge gap should be the trace of the three generations of Hokage using King Kong Ruyi to push out the raging Nine Tails. While walking and constantly observing the rubble battlefield, Chiba''s gaze gradually moved to the huge gap to the west of the front door. Through this gap, you can see the outside falling into a piece, vaguely being pressed by the giant sliding. The whole piece of wood collapsed, unconsciously, in his mind, he thought of the original work, after Kyuubi broke into the village, when the three generations of Hokage participated in the war, they used King Kong Ruyi to push Kyuubi out. The flow of the battle seems to have not changed in any way from the original work. Sure enough, it was "it". Everything is "it" Afterwards, after taking a look at the gap, Qianye''s eyes were on the mountain peak with the Hokage Rock statue at that moment, his brows frowned slightly. In the rippled eyes, a strange breath seemed to be reflected. Time and Space Enchantment... This feeling should be the boundary of time and space. Then, the nine-tailed beast jade, the same as in the original, is that the fourth generation of Hokage used the time and space barrier on the Hokage Rock Statue and moved away. In the blink of an eye, the ripples faded from the dark pupils, and another thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. Even if he now possesses the reincarnation eyes, the fairy human body, and the eternal kaleidoscope of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s abilities to write chakras, it is still too small. In the face of "it", these are still too small! At this moment, a slight bitterness appeared on Chiba''s face, although everything was going on as he thought up to now, whether it was the communication with the three generations of Hokage, or the improvement of his own strength. However, seeing the scenes in front of him, seeing the devastation, there is no way to arouse the slightest joy in Chiba''s heart. On the contrary, on his shoulders, he felt the heaviness that was almost unsupportable, as well as worries about the future, even... A trace of horror. As for the cruelty in front of him, after experiencing that cruel memory, to be honest, he can''t produce much sensory stimulation to him. He is just calmly analyzing everything in front of him, and constantly restoring the original work. There are only a few fragments of the battle in the game, which are constantly calculated. Calculating a fact that he knew a long time ago, but couldn''t believe it subconsciously, but had to believe it. Destiny can be changed, even as a traverser, a word, an action, a decision, a vent of power can be changed. Fate has a set course, but it can also be easily changed. However, he still can''t change anything, what should happen will happen, and the **** person will die. Even so many traversers in the past, whether they are intentional or unintentional, have not changed at all. And this is also the biggest nightmare in his heart right now. In fact, it is not terrible that fate cannot be changed. The frightening thing is that fate can be changed, but no matter what means you use, you can''t change it. This is the most terrible. Knowing that it can be changed, but I can only watch what should happen one after another. No matter how hard I try, I will be in vain. This is truly terrible! Although Chiba has now obtained the body of freedom, and from the words of the three generations of Hokage, he not only got the body of freedom, but also received the full help of Konoha Village. In future actions, there will be the whole Konoha. As a backing. However, at this moment, there is still no bottom in his heart. Even with the supreme power of the eyes of reincarnation, and the promise of the six ways of immortality, Qianye still felt insignificant. Face the smallness of "it". If I didn''t choose to change the fate of Kushina and the others, would Hirohiko, Xuena, and Hyuga Xueying still survive? At this moment, as the battle flow constructed in his mind overlapped with the fragments depicted in the original work, such a thought came to Chiba''s heart. Yes, if he didnt choose to change his fate, he would choose to be an ordinary ninja and spend his life in this Naruto world safely and safely. He would avoid risks from the standpoint of a third party bystander and wait until Naruto Sasuke. Save the ninja world, and then live in a relatively peaceful ninja world, will Honghiko, Xuena, and Hyuga Xueying have to go through these things, and will not die because of him. If he doesnt change his destiny and stays safe, maybe he will still team up with Hirohiko and Xuena, but he will not drag them into danger. After all, if he doesnt change the fate of Kushina, according to Xuena He Hongyan''s character will not deliberately participate in those dangers. I will not be so dazzling. The three of them may usually break up and join other teams to perform tasks. When it is almost the time, the three will form a team together, and then there will be a temporary captain who will take them with the task, and finally mature slowly. Perhaps in the future, they will become an elite group, and they will all become elite ninjas. But after all, you dont have to face Kyuubi, you dont need to face Uchiha Nobuhiko, you dont need to join Konohas high-levels, contact those darkness and dangers, but with their strength, as long as they are not at this level of mission How could you die? At that time, the three of them will grow up together, get married and start a business, and stay together until they are old, they will stay together all day, recalling the vigorous days of the past, and enjoying retirement and family happiness. If he doesn''t want to change, then they can all live. Live well. Although there is definitely a danger of setbacks, but after all, he can live well until he gets old. Rather than being like this, he is dead before he grows up. The current situation, in a sense, he involved them in danger, and he caused the result. It was him who killed them. "Will it be different?" Thinking of this, Qianye raised his head slightly and looked at the dark night. After all, the calm in his eyes was a wave of sadness. Now he has nothing, and with Xue Nai''s life on his back, he can convince himself to go strong. He already had a fairly comprehensive understanding of fate, and even came into contact with the six immortals, giving him considerable confidence to go on. However, after all, he is not completely without feelings and feelings, and even he has more feelings and more ties than his own past with feelings. Faced with the current situation, how could it be possible not to regret this ending? How is it possible, will not be shaken! "Are you an idiot? What does this kind of thing matter?" However, at this moment, when the sound was unconsciously spit out in the mouth, Qianye''s figure suddenly stopped and looked back. At that moment, many familiar voices "ringed" behind him. "Phantom...Listen?" However, after looking back, there was nothing behind Chiba except the busy crowd and rubble. It seemed that the previous sound was an auditory hallucination. is it Then, the next second, Chiba turned around, but a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. There is no need to be sentimental, it is nothing more than a matter of early and late. That''s the last fight. After that, in the next moment, he seemed to understand something in his heart, and quickly suppressed the regret, melancholy and vacillation in his heart. "It''s better to go back quickly, take care of the things that should be handled, tomorrow you must..." After suppressing the melancholy regrets and shakes, Chiba quickly shifted all his thoughts to business. Time was still very tight, and the news of his death in battle would be spread tomorrow. Before that, he had to Leaving the village. Thinking of this, Chiba did not stop, and once again glanced at the rushing figure and the rubble battlefield mixed with tense shouts and various painful sounds. He took a deep breath, his figure flashed, and disappeared. In place. On the way, Chiba bypassed all the wounded treatment areas to avoid being caught to treat the wounded, and swiftly headed towards his cabin. Before the change, he would inevitably find a wounded area and use what he was able to do to keep as many excellent ninjas as possible for Konoha, one more would be one. However, for him now, there are too many things to do at the last time tonight, and he can only choose to do his own thing. And at his current speed, soon the Japanese-style cabin that was hidden in the dark, slowly appeared before his eyes. The flower garden in front of the door is still blooming with autumn-specific flowers. Although the flowers have withered in most places due to the seasons, showing a bit of withering and coldness, there are still many bright flowers blooming. Reflecting the vitality of autumn. "despair!" And Chiba stopped between coldness and vitality. In his eyes, there was a reflection of the door that was too familiar to him. Everything is as it was when he left, without any change. "go in!" However, this time, Qianye didn''t stay for long, just stared at it, and then stepped out, pushing open this familiar door. There were five pairs of shoes in the hallway, neatly arranged as always, Chiba gently removed the shoes and put on his own indoor shoes. The soft touch extends from the soles of the feet to the mind, and outlines the figures of Na Xuena and Kusina sewn under the night lights. No lights on. Stepping on the soft warm shoes that didn''t usually feel, but felt especially warm at this time, Chiba walked into the kitchen silently. "Tick!" As if sensing the return of the owner of the house, the sound of water droplets suddenly sounded in the darkness. The familiar sound of water droplets. However, Chiba didn''t pay much attention, just gently moved the dining table away, removed the carpet, and opened the door to the basement. Without hesitation, without hesitation, Qianye went directly down the stairs behind the door and walked towards the light. The lights in the basement have been kept bright. After the electricity was turned on, the lights here seemed to be brighter than the lights in the house. This is what Kushina specifically requested because he was afraid that Hyuga Snow Eagle, who was hiding in the ground, could not see clearly because of the missing eye. And standing in the basement, looking at the messy bed of Xueying Hyuga and the unchanging furnishings on the table, just as Xueying Hyuga fled Konoha that day. Seeing all this, Chiba pursed her lips~www.novelhall.com~ This is it. " Afterwards, he looked around, nodded, seemingly satisfied, and murmured in his mouth, then moved the table away to make a large space in the basement. Then, after all this, he squatted down and snapped his hands together. Go home! Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina! Later, after making a few seals, his hands were heavily pressed on the ground. And as he pressed his hands, the moment his hands were in contact with the ground, a series of tadpole-style black chains suddenly spread from the palm of his hand, and outlined on the large clearing that was sorted out. One big, two small, three figures. "Boom bang bang!" And at the moment when these three human forms were formed, the white mist suddenly exploded in the "human" character formed by the chain at the center of the human form, and suddenly it spread. "Lalala!" And at the moment when the white mist exploded, under the three human figures, the earth suddenly swelled, and the three stone platforms rose in terror. At the same time, the white mist dissipated, and the remains of Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena were slowly revealed on the stone platform. It seems that the remains of three people who will wake up in the next second. "So, next..." Then, with another bang, Chiba clasped his hands together again, and this time, the chains glowing with golden light suddenly shot from under his feet and spread, crossing three stone platforms, climbing the wall, and in the basement. The center of the ceiling converges to a point. Amid the strange buzzing sound, the invisible cover stretched out in the chain, firmly buckling the three stone platforms. Wrapped the entire basement. Enchantment, suddenly completed! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2159： In this world now, then... (4,000 words) This enchantment should be able to defend against grave robbers such as Dashewan and Dou. Looking at the fading golden chains that formed the enchantment, Chiba slowly exhaled, looking at the three bodies on the stone platform in front that were completely restored by the Yang Fu technique, which resembled Chiba that would be awakened in a second. Such a thought flashed through my mind. Although the functions of sealing technique, curse seal technique and enchantment technique are completely different, they belong to one kind of system. Based on Chiba''s current knowledge and knowledge of this kind of technique, it is likely to be the same. A technique is just divided into three parts. Of course, this is just speculation. It can be regarded as the conclusion that Chiba came to after seeing the space created by the Six Dao Immortals to place his own spiritual body in the past, and there is no definite evidence. Its just that the spiritual body space obviously uses the sealing technique to open up the space, and the enchantment technique is used to create a state of isolation, isolate all the factors that are not conducive to the existence of the spiritual body in the past, and then use the curse seal technique to affect the past. On top of his own spiritual body, it stabilizes the past spiritual body inside, and creates a temporary localized spiritual body to avoid the rejection and destruction of the past own spiritual body. Although it is said that Chiba is localized in the end, the past self did not. In other words, the past self is still from the outside world, and it is easy to be judged as an outsider, rejected by the whole world, and even cause the world. At that time, I was just a spiritual body, which can be said to be very fragile. It can also be regarded as the Six Dao Immortal imprinting a localized mark on the spiritual body with the spell seal technique. It can be said that the space created by the six immortals encompasses the sealing technique, the curse seal technique, and the enchantment technique. When the space collapsed, Chiba also witnessed the fundamental technique of the entire space, plus he studied his own The huge sealing technique in the seal space is also quite popular, and it can be regarded as possessing the qualifications of these basic techniques for the first glimpse of the six immortals, so Chiba has also learned a lot of knowledge in it. The knowledge of these fundamental techniques, even if it is only a small part, has benefited Chiba a lot. As for the sealing technique, it directly and thoroughly improved and even improved the "pupil technique seal", a seal technique that has far surpassed the S-class seal technique in power, and successfully sealed the single eye of reincarnation, scaring away Uchiha Nobuhiko , Drew an end to the night of Nine Tails. Although it is impossible to be a self-contained system like the Yin Seal System, the Sixiang Seal System, and the Magic Nine Dragon Seal System, as a single sealing technique, but this one seal technique alone can already surpass the entire system of these systems in terms of effect. The strength of the seal can be said to be a seal technique that surpassed this era and the era of the whirlpool clan, and it was basically counted as a seal technique of the sixth level. At the same time, through these fundamental techniques, Chiba has strengthened its own Yin Seal and all the sealing techniques of the Yin Seal System, and the effect of the Yin Seal has reached an unprecedented level. The amount of chakra with nine tails and one tail is not mentioned. Nine-tailed chakra has many characteristics different from human chakras. It is at least the tail beast-level chakra, and the new Yin Seal, or the six-level Yin Seal, has completely accommodated it, and there are even eight. The container was not full, it was more than enough. I am afraid that it would be impossible for Chiba to fill these nine sealed containers without spending a few decades. However, fortunately, through the continuous improvement of seal technique knowledge, Chiba''s seal technique level has been continuously improved in a leap way. One of the biggest drawbacks of Yin Seal is that there is no way to use it. It has been improved by Chiba. At this time, among the nine containers, as long as the container reaches the shadow-level chakra volume, Chiba can open the container alone to supplement its own chakra. Coupled with the ability to split the chakra that he learned when he was studying the art of creating regeneration, combined with the eight-door mode, Chibas current protracted combat ability can be said to be one of the few in the Ninja world, the biggest shortcoming at the beginning. Has become his greatest strength now. Even, I am afraid that no one can use chakras so thoroughly as him, not only can they make chakras, but they can also decompose chakras to feed back themselves and improve their sustainable combat capabilities. Of course, this kind of decomposition is not a perpetual motion machine, but also consumes. The human body is also limited. At most, Chiba can only decompose once to completely absorb the physical and mental energy contained in the chakra by cells, and refuel the cells. . Its just that there is energy loss during decomposition. The body energy and mental energy decomposed by a chakra is not 100% of the physical energy and mental energy consumed to create this chakra. The decomposition rate is basically 5%. About ten to eighty, if you need a body energy and a spiritual energy to make a chakra, after decomposition, the body energy output is only 0.5 to 0.8, and the spiritual energy may be less, only 0.3 It''s about 0.5. Moreover, cell absorption may have a 100% effect when it is absorbed for the first time, but it may only be 30% for the second absorption, and a battle can give back. Then, the next time the absorption rate is 100%, it will take a regular break. As for how long this period is, Chiba has not tested it yet, but it is still uncertain, but at least it should be calculated by the day. And this seal technique was not the biggest part of the benefits he got from these basic techniques. The biggest part should be that Chiba only mastered a small part of the basic enchantment technique. Among the three techniques, the one that Chiba had the least contact with was the enchantment technique. Although he had taken the time to learn it, it was just a foundation and not a systematic study. According to these basic techniques, Chiba skipped the basic, beginner, elementary, intermediate, advanced, etc. stages, and directly mastered the use of the enchantment technique of the largest division type. It may also be Chiba''s enchantment technique. With terrifying talent, in short, Chiba seems to have directly mastered the enchantment technique used by the Six Dao Immortals in that space''s fundamental technique, and can create enchantment techniques similar to the external effects of that space. This is the enchantment technique that Chiba is now making. Of course, compared with the six immortals, Chibas real level of enchantment is actually not high. Even enchantment masters of this era can overlook Chiba, but Chiba has directly learned a current enchantment master. There is no way to imagine the enchantment technique. Just like an apprentice, his understanding of enchantment art is really messed up, but he doesn''t know anything, but he has the skills of a super bull X. And here, Chiba actually didnt understand the principle of the operation of this enchantment technique. He just used his chakra control ability that surpassed the times and extremely terrifying enchantment talent to set the enchantment of the six immortals in that space. The technique part was perfectly copied. What kind of basic technique of the Six Dao Immortals, he drew what kind of technique, how he arranged it, and how he arranged it, in a sense, it was just mechanically copied. Extracted the enchantment part of that space, and then applied it to reality. She is pure endorsement, and she doesn''t understand what the book says. Of course, how did the Six Dao Immortals arrange them, and how did Chiba arrange them, then, since the Six Dao Immortals have an effect, Chibas naturally also have an effect. However, the effect is strong or weak. Qianye''s enchantment technique is probably only one or two of the effects of six immortals. However, even if it only had a twelfth effect, it was enough to stop grave robbers such as Oshe Maru. It is also fully able to protect the remains of Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena from being stolen from DNA, and naturally, they will not be desecrated by techniques such as reincarnation of the dirty soil. Moreover, the characteristics of the enchantment technique of the Six Paths of Immortals not only can isolate all unfavorable external factors and create an absolute closed space, but also have a certain degree of concealment. In addition to its solidity, it also has a strong concealment. Even if it is one or two, firstly, the level of enchantment technique limited by the times of Dashemaru and Dou cannot be broken, and secondly, the concealment of eleventh, it is estimated that Dashemaru and others will not find it. It is absolutely safe for them to stay here. At least, it is hundreds of times safer than the so-called hidden cemetery. And this is also the top priority for Chiba before leaving Konoha. Protect the remains of Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena, and ensure that they can sleep peacefully in an absolutely safe place. For example, the fighting power shown by Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina, the idea of ??Oshamaru and Dou will definitely hit them in the future. Moreover, he and Oshamaru and Dou will not necessarily be like the current well water in the future. status. Moreover, his position and that of Oshemaru and Tou will only be more hostile than friendly. What are the plans of Osheramaru and Tou, and what plans do they have for Konoha, then Chiba is a subject that will never be avoided. And the best way to deal with Qianye is the people he cares about, the people who have died but care about. As for the people who died and cared about, the first choices were undoubtedly Kusina, Yukina and Hirohiko. Chiba doesnt want to face the hostile Kushina, Yukina, and Hirohiko in the future, not to mention whether he can attack the Kushina, Yukina, and Hirohiko who are reincarnated from the dirty soil. Can not accept. He has already experienced the pain of losing them in this era, and never wants to experience the pain of sealing them with his own hands. Besides, let them face themselves, act on themselves, or be manipulated by others. How could they be easier than him? Wouldn''t they be more painful than him? Chiba must guarantee their peace after death! As for the idea of ??resurrecting them with dirty soil, Chiba actually didn''t lie to the three generations of Hokage, and Chiba hadn''t even thought about this kind of technique. Reincarnated from the dirty soil? Then use the reincarnation technique? Do not make jokes! What he wants is the perfect Kushina, Xuena, and Hirohiko. For him, the rebirth of the filthy soil requires sacrifice, and the corpse cannot be used as a possession. If the rebirth of the filthy soil is used, then the resurrected Jiu Sinna, Xuena, and Hirohiko''s bodies, are they really theirs? Or is it the body of the sacrifice? What he wanted was the original Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena, not such ambiguities! Moreover, even if the reincarnation and reincarnation techniques are used to successfully resurrect Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena, it is useless to design to remove the ghoul seal and resurrect Bofeng Shuimen as well. of. Now, the time is not yet. Far from it! At least, we have to wait until that time, and that time will be the most mature time and everything will settle down. He and all the resurrected people will have a future! Now, all he can do is to leave the village, even far away from here! The future is promising. It was also this hope that supported Chiba to get out of grief the fastest, found the courage to live, buried the grief deep in my heart, and walked down firmly. Yes! There is hope! Everything he wants is still possible! And now, from this period of time, from the time he decided to change the fate of Kusinai and the others, to the present of losing everything, what he has learned, what he has trained, what he has obtained from his companions, and what he has taken from the enemy , Can guarantee that this hope will turn into reality. Reincarnation Eyes, Yin-Yang Evacuation Art, Seal Art, Eight Door Mode, Immortal Human Body, Wooden Escape, Five Evasion Ninjutsu, Creation Regeneration Art, Chakra Soldier Solution Art... All in all, what he worked hard, what he carried was enough to make him one of the strongest ninjas of this era. His original purpose, to live, this ideal, for him now, is already a humble ideal. His strength, even if he wanted to unify the Ninja World and cooperate with his ability to make plans, was not a fantasy~www.novelhall.com~ or even a distant thing. However, what he wanted to challenge was the trivial matter of unifying the Shinobi world. What he wants to challenge is this world! Is to personally create the beautiful world you want! Everyone is in the world! "Snapped!" In the sound of the sudden closing of the palms, Chiba who had already exited the enchantment area, retreated to the entrance of the basement, and took a deep breath. "Kakka!" Suddenly, among the three stone platforms, the sound of plants growing wildly, like the sound of the friction between the hard trees and the trees, pieces of bark attached to the moss, slowly and quickly climbed up these three as if they were down. The body surface of the corpse that can be awakened in one second firmly covers the three corpses, like a close-fitting wooden coffin. "hidden!" At this moment, Chiba gave a soft sigh, and the stone platform covered with moss and bark like a coffin faded away, and finally disappeared in the basement. It''s as if it never existed before. Sure enough, there is no trace of this invisibility for the sixth-level enchantment technique. Then, you can be completely relieved. Afterwards, after the stone platform disappeared, Chiba stepped into the barrier again, and after confirming that the stone platform was actually still in place, such a surprise flashed in his heart. Then, there was no hesitation, no hesitation, and no nonsense. After confirmation, Chiba suddenly turned around and headed towards the basement exit. As for the current world, then... But between this turn and step, the last trace of sentiment and grief on Qianye''s face suddenly disappeared, leaving only the cold and solemn meaning of killing. Destroy it! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2160： Dawn (four thousand words) "puff" The quilt that radiates human body temperature is gently placed on the bed, and together with the neatly arranged sheets on the bed without any wrinkles, a clean and tidy bed is constructed. "call" Looking at the neat and almost meticulous bed, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief and gently stood up straight. "Haw...Haw..." In the morning light shining in from outside the window, a few autumn bird chirps penetrated through the sunlight, adding a bit of excitement. At the dawn after the night, in this remote place far away from the crowd, everything is still like the dawn of the past, calm and plain. It seemed that the fierce battle last night had never happened. After straightening up, Chiba picked up the rag on the side and turned back gently, looking at the meticulously quiet and tidy room that had been cleaned up, and nodded silently. Although it seems that nothing happened here, it is as calm and calm as before, and it is the same secluded and quiet as before, but the calm and calm environment does not mean that the people who live here will also be calm and calm. . Originally wanted to take a good rest, Chiba, who slept for an hour or two, did not close his eyes after all. Under this kind of silence and silence, it seems that people will recall the past, recall the people who existed in the past, and what happened. Moreover, sometimes, a calm mind can''t restrain those beautiful memories that are buried deep in the heart, in the silence and quietness. At the end of the night of Nine Tails, one or two hours before dawn, when Chiba lay in this room, the bed in his own room, on top of the meticulously neatly made bed just now, closed his eyes. Everything in the past began to constantly emerge before his eyes. Very clear. Even the memories that he thought he had forgotten, the mediocre memories that were almost forgotten, but at this moment, the moment that he closed his eyes, like a hot spring gushing, uncontrollably emerged before his eyes. And along with these memories came the feelings and feelings that were extremely clear during these times. he Can''t sleep at all. Even if they have made up their minds, have made a good sense of consciousness, and have even been able to withstand those griefs and completely suppress them in the bottom of their hearts, some things will eventually take time to fade and bear. The emergence of these memories, as well as the accompanying feelings and feelings, are still somewhat unbearable for Chiba. At least, in these memories, it is absolutely impossible for him to fall asleep. And when I close my eyes, I can''t restrain the flow of memory. There is no way, he who can''t sleep, can only get up. However, after waking up, he found that there was nothing to do. It can be said that from rebirth to this world, except for the period of abandonment, he has not experienced a time of doing nothing. Even his time is fully arranged. He has never been free, he has no leisure, and he has no entertainment, and he does not know how to distract himself. Because, his attention has always been very concentrated, focusing on the improvement of his own strength, focusing on those fate change plans that now seem extremely immature, and naively thinking that if he can think of all the possibilities, he can He changed his fate 100%, he never gave himself free time, never let himself relax, and never let himself enjoy even a minute. He is immersed in his goals all the time. Even, I didn''t dare to indulge too much in the easy time with Hongyan and Xuena, for fear that I would be lazy because of these easy times. He was tight all the time. And now, he no longer needs the so-called exercise, nor does he need to think about everything in order to imagine that he can take care of all situations. He needs exercise because he needs the eight-door mode to increase his chakras, to have the most basic chakras needed to fight against powerful enemies and achieve tactical intent. The eight-door mode is born out of the eight-door Dunjia and requires constant training. , Let your body continue to be strong, can open a higher door, can develop a more advanced eight-door mode, get more chakras, achieve more tactical intentions, and ensure your victory. But now, there is no need, in the eight-door mode, he has been able to open to the seventh door, and then there is only the dead door. He has no need to exercise. The dead door does not need more than the seventh door. Physically stronger and more resilient, because it is open, it is undoubtedly mortal. Whether it is the violent chakra that completely endures the dead door, or the violent chakra that does not completely endure the dead door, there is no big difference, even if Being able to bear it completely, once the dead door breaks out, every action will tear the muscles, and even hit people will cause damage to themselves due to the reaction force. Physical fitness is no longer important. In other words, the seventh door can basically be opened, and the physical fitness has passed the dead door. In other words, his physical fitness is sufficient now. What''s more, he has discovered that his body has undergone an earth-shaking change after Xuenai''s blood is injected. It is different from the phagocytosis and fusion of inter-pillar cells when they are injected. This change is not in the cells. What changes are there on the level? Even, Chiba''s body has not changed substantially, but Chiba knows that his body has at least undergone another round of strengthening. Perhaps it is related to the blood of the Hyuga clan of Xuena, and it may also be related to the peculiarities of Xuena''s blood. Since blood transfusion can fill up all the missing body cells, it will definitely not be because of Xuena''s blood. Part of the blood of the Hyuga clan, but Xuenai''s blood itself possesses special abilities. This kind of cell loss cannot be healed and supplemented even by the art of creation and regeneration and the immortal human body. Creation and regeneration and self-healing without seals require the same types of cells. The former is accelerated by the same types of cells. To form the body part formed by this kind of cell to achieve the effect of rapid healing, even if the internal organs are damaged, they can quickly regenerate, but if the whole organ is removed or completely annihilated, no one is left. The same type of cells, then this organ cannot regenerate. Wuyin self-healing is almost the same. However, Chiba itself was extremely overdrawn due to the eight-door model, and reached the level of cell potential. The cells were basically withered. Later, the force of reincarnation was used to drain the potential of all cells in the body. Some parts All the cells of the same species are transformed into chakras, it is impossible to regenerate. However, Xuenai''s blood has regenerated these parts perfectly. Obviously, Xuenai''s blood should have some terrible healing power, and it is by no means as simple as the pure blood of the Hyuga clan. The blood of the Hyuga clan would never have this effect. And almost all of Xuena''s body was injected into her body, plus her body that could adapt to all local forces, and that there was no change, Qianba would never believe it. At least, he has gone through a great battle now, he is dying and healed, staying up all night, the body still has no discomfort, and the energy is still vigorous as if he was awake. His body has undergone an unknown positive change again. So, now, he doesn''t need exercise at all. Moreover, he now has reincarnation eyes, immortal human body, and wood escape, which can be called the supreme or top power. It is impossible to improve by training alone. he No more exercise. As for all the possibilities of the destiny-changing plan, it is undoubtedly a mentally retarded idiot to think about everything that has been understood through the existence of "it", the principle of the world''s operation, the world will, and the **** representing the world will. useless. Think about this, nothing can be changed! It can be changed, but nothing can be changed! Even more nothing than it is now. Even the life that survived so hard could not be saved! Without exercise, without thinking, he had forgotten all his laziness and entertainment in the past few years. He felt at a loss. He didn''t know what to do or how to pass the time. He thought about leaving early, but finally suppressed this idea. He couldn''t leave the village in this state of confusion or even a little anxiety, and besides, it was not time to leave now. And the only thing he could do was to sit at his desk. However, after completing two detailed plans for reconstruction, as well as various reconstruction and treatment plans implemented in almost every small department, Chiba found that it only took more than 50 minutes, and finally found that it was not enough to sit down like this. of. He has to find something to do. Even if he is idle and doing some planning for the village, he will not be able to pass the time. Don''t think about the memories, but feel the effects of the feelings and feelings. He must find another thing, another thing to kill time. Then, he fell into ten minutes of contemplation, and finally, ten minutes later, he finally gave up thinking. he I have completely forgotten how to deal with the free time when I can''t sleep. At the same time, I am deeply moved. I really am. Some traversals are LOW, and other traversers cross into the animation world. Which one is not open, indulge in wanton, happy to sell cute, not happy to slaughter the village, and sultry girls , Open the harem after all. And not only can I not save anything, I suffer from the pain of loss, and I am beaten up like a bereaved dog. Opening a hanger is basically the same as dying. It can be said that the misery is simply the shame of the traveler. . If you can''t open it, forget it. I don''t know how to tease my sister, forget it. Its not good to sell cute, so forget it. Now, he can''t even pass the time. This Not to mention being a traverser, it is already a shame to mankind. Then, in the midst of this self-pity and self-defeating, he finally found a good way to deal with insomnia. clean. Yes, clean. Up to now, he has cleaned the inside and outside of this cabin, including the basement and underground laboratory several times. That''s right, several times. Now the entire cabin is the same as his room now, clean and tidy, and meticulous. The sunlight shining on the tables and chairs can almost shine like the light reflected by the mirror. Every place is clean and shiny. Even in the basement. He even reinforced the basement where the remains of Jiu Xinnai and their corpses were placed with wooden escapes. The pillars on the four walls have been replaced with brand new wooden pillars, and the walls and ceiling have been coated with a hard layer of some kind of emission. This sandalwood wood, the entire basement and underground laboratory has become a very strong wooden house. And this can be regarded as the benefit of Mu Dun, unlike other chakras that disappear after the caster no longer controls the chakras cast. Mu Dun is basically the transformation of chakras into life or objects. This transformation, these The wood will exist until it decays. In other words, Chiba is really... Nothing to do at leisure. However, these idle, do-it-yourself, especially thorough cleaning tasks are not purely idle doing nothing to pass the time without any meaning. After doing all this now, after being busy, Chiba''s attention was finally distracted, closing his eyes, and not thinking much about the previous things. And, no matter what ~www.novelhall.com~ Looking at the spotless room, Chiba still felt a trace of satisfaction after all, and the mood was also calm and stable because of this trace of satisfaction. And more importantly, he finally found comfort in his heart. Even if it is only a little bit, it is very important to him now. This small wooden house that carries all his good and bad memories, this home that was once destroyed by himself and built through the hands of his companions, is still there. Memories are still there. His home is still there. Perhaps, some people, some important people, are no longer there, but he still has a home, a reason to come back, a comfort that can make him go on more firmly, although this comfort is better than those lost. In terms of pain, it''s a bit small. However, how much can comfort Chiba''s heart at this time. And, leaving the village in the future, there is a thought of home. And this thought will give him a feeling that those people are still around him. Or the feeling of those people who are still at home waiting for themselves, waiting for themselves to complete their tasks and return. Although, this is just an illusion to reason, something that should be eliminated that may interfere with normal judgment. However, for sensibility, this is already a kind of support. A kind of support that can turn the tide in the face of despair! "Or... let''s go see it again." Thinking of this, he twisted the remaining water on the rag into the barrel, and Chiba decided to clean it again. Taking advantage, there is still time. Because, next, maybe for a long, long time, he will not come back. Some places seem to need to be renovated. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2161： Goodbye buddies "Bangbang tie!" "Fuck!" "Du Du Du!" In the most remote corner of the Konoha residential area, a series of sounds of beating and repairing spread far away. "Snapped!" Pushing the last nail into the roof, Chiba stopped the hammer in his hand and wiped his sweat lightly. It''s almost time now. Looking around the neat and strong roof, Chiba, who confirmed that all the unstable and hidden factors have been eliminated, wiped a sweat and stood up slowly. In another two hours, he had already repaired all the hidden dangers in the Japanese-style cabin, and reinforced the basement outside. A simplified version of the six immortals was installed at the entrance. Enchantment technique, some organs were also set up inside the tunnel, until now, Chiba finally felt relieved. Everything that needs to be done has been done, and there is nothing left to do. "despair!" After finishing all this, Chiba didn''t hesitate. After finishing all the tools, he jumped off the roof and stepped on the ground behind the Japanese-style cabin. However, after settled, he did not leave immediately, but paused slightly and his eyes fell in front of him. On the clearing in front of the small forest. And above this clearing area, apart from some pits and cracks, there are only three wooden stakes that stand upright. One does not seem to have been used, there are no traces of it, it looks like an ordinary wooden stake One is already densely covered with fist prints and kick marks, and the side facing this Chiba has been slightly sunken. But the last one was completely sunken in, almost about to break, and it seemed that it was no longer usable. These are the three wooden stakes that Chiba uses for daily practice. Of course, I dont know the first stake. I always feel that although it is only one night, everything here seems a bit strange. And looking at the three wooden stakes, he was very familiar with the wooden stakes that had been tortured by him almost every day, such a thought came up in Qianye''s heart unconsciously. At the same time, when this idea came up, he couldn''t help but raise his head and turned back to look at the newly repaired Japanese-style wooden house behind him. Suddenly, under the gloomy sky that did not know when, this Japanese-style cabin looked a little strange. This kind of deserted feeling made him very strange. Although he was training alone most of the time, the feeling was different. It''s completely different from the deserted feeling now. When he was training, and most of the time was training, but he did not feel deserted. Its not to say how lively this Japanese-style cabin will be. Even, this Japanese-style cabin is lonely most of the time. Only Chiba booms behind the house to practice boxing and exercise, but there is no such lonely feeling. . This is an indescribable feeling. What I have to say is that this Japanese-style wooden house before is like when there is only Chiba alone, it will give people a quiet and secluded feeling. But now, in Chiba who is alone, this Japanese-style cabin has a strange and deserted feeling. Before, it seemed that the cabin still had a feeling of "popularity". Although it was secluded and excessively quiet, it felt like someone lived. Now it seems that although the cabin is still secluded, quiet and excessive, there is a sense of desertedness that no one lives here. In the previous cabins, if there were travelers coming, they would sigh, "This place is really quiet", but if there are travelers in the current cabins, it is estimated that they will sigh, using "remote abandoned houses" and so on. adjective. If the previous cabin was a quiet afternoon or a refreshing and quiet morning, then the current cabin is the evening in the evening. Similarly, only Chiba is left alone, but the feeling is completely different. is it It''s because it''s not there anymore. It is because this time, there is really only one person left. There is really only one person left in this cabin. Then, thinking of this, a slight bitterness appeared at the corner of Chiba''s mouth. He already understood why it felt completely different now. Later, after having this thought in his mind, Chiba looked up and looked at the clouds in the sky that had been recorded and obscured the light. After a slight sigh, he carried a somewhat unconcealable sadness. Bringing the toolbox, walked into the cabin. Next, the sound of dongdongdong''s steps on the stairs, almost with a little echo, sounded in the stairwell of the cabin. "despair!" Then, when the footsteps stopped, the sound of a heavy object being placed on the floor sounded in the room where the word "Hongyan" was hung on the door. "This fellow Hongyan, how long hasn''t lived in this house." After that, a sigh sounded from the room. Chiba, who placed the toolbox on the floor, gently walked to the desk where many scrolls and books were meticulously placed in front of him, and gently picked up a scroll, sighing, it seemed subconscious. , He opened the scroll. Above is an architectural drawing. this is Was it the architectural drawing when this wooden house was built? that guy It really is a genius! Build a house. With the architectural drawings reflected in his eyes, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. Looking at these detailed and rigorously designed architectural drawings, although Chiba has never studied civil engineering, he also felt Hirohiko''s talent in this regard. At the same time, a series of images flashed through his mind, sketching out the poker face in Kakashis home, who stayed up late at night, writing and drawing on the table, with a focused face. juvenile. "That guy, even if he doesn''t become a ninja, he will never die of starvation, and he might even make a fortune." After a few glances, Chiba rolled up the scroll and returned it to its original position. His finger touched the book that was placed upright. It was a signed book given by the author because of thanks to Hirohikos precious comments. One night, Hongyan once showed off to him with a rare poker face. I heard that the author is an author he likes very much. Of course, this author also brought him a considerable consulting fee. In the world, it seems that Hongyan is also quite famous. After noticing this book, Chiba''s recently couldn''t help but burst into an inexplicable smile, and this sentence also blurted out. However, after all, he did not pick up the book, but after tidying up the desk that was unnecessary, he walked out of Hongyan''s room. Afterwards, he gently closed the door of Hirohiko''s room. Chiba took a slight breath, looked at the door door that said "Chiba", and slowly walked towards the room of "Yuki Na & Kushina" at the top of the stairs. . "Squeak..." In the sound of pushing the door gently, the boudoir that shouldn''t have been entered slowly appeared before Chiba''s eyes. The room where Yukina lived and stayed temporarily did not actually have any boudoir atmosphere. The furnishings were almost the same as those of Hirohiko and Chiba, except that there was an extra bed for laying on the floor above the bed. There is no element of the girls room commonly seen in manga or animation. In the wooden room, the wooden bed, the wooden cabinet, the wooden desk, and they are all natural colors, looking simple and plain, and cute and gorgeous. The category is completely out of touch. However, Chiba walked into this room, but felt an unusual warmth. Really... Xuena''s style. Afterwards, after looking around for a week at Chiba who unconsciously walked to the desk, such a thought flashed in his mind. Although Yukina is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, her own personality does not have any eldest lady style. At least, apart from her natural beauty, she is basically a pretty simple girl, and she has no squeamish temper. On the contrary, she has always been a stubborn and cute girl who has worked hard. Of course, in terms of gestures, the eldest lady''s excellent education will still be revealed inadvertently. One or two can be seen from the layout of the room. "Really...I''m still studying medical treatment, obviously I don''t have any special talents." At this time, when he walked to the desk, Chiba almost subconsciously picked up a scroll, with a slight smile on his mouth. This scroll was given to Xuenai by him. Its about medical treatment and medical chakra. There are some simple knowledge of medical ninjutsu on it. He has forgotten when Xuena asked him for it, but he remembered that Xuena asked him for such things. . However, it is a pity that it is because of the lineage of the Hyuga clan, or that Xuena really has no talent for medical ninjutsu and has not learned medical ninjutsu. However, it can be seen that this scroll is often taken out for viewing, and some of the corners have begun to fade and wrinkle due to repeated opening and holding. Chiba was almost able to sketch in his mind the look of the serious girl who was diligently watching everything written on the scroll under the lamp. "Duh." After reading it for a while, Chiba put down the scroll he had written and gently placed it on the desk. After a long pause, he moved his right hand. In fact, Xuena didn''t keep much on this desk, and she didn''t have any hobbies of girls, such as small pendants and other things that girls liked. In addition, she was the deputy commander of the defense force, and she was in an important position on the edge of the high-level. So, at the moment of her death, there were already special dark ninjas who took away everything that could become classified documents and leak information. So, as to whether it was destroyed or put away, and kept as a relic in the core of the defense force, I dont know. Now on this desk, there are several scrolls belonging to Yuuna, and Chiba has already seen them when cleaning them. They are all about physique and medical ninjutsu, and there is also an introduction to dressing treatment. A collection that you can buy at the ordinary bookstore in the master village. It can be seen that Xuenai''s usual entertainment activities are actually similar to those of Chiba, and they are all things to improve themselves. "In recent years, I should buy some girl presents for Xuena..." Then, in the process of moving his right hand, a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, but in the end, he spit out this voice with a little regret and guilt. And his gaze fell to the side of the sunflower that had withered and didn''t know how long. "puff!" At this moment, Chiba''s right hand touched another pile of scroll books. These are Jiu Xin Na''s things. Picking up a scroll casually, Chiba pursed his lips and opened it at will. It is a record scroll about the nutritional composition of ingredients and various rare ingredients. And beside it, there is a book about nutritional collocation for improving eyesight, and beside this book on improving eyesight, there are various books on nutritional collocation. "It turns out that Jiu Xinnai cooking should be unpalatable, but for us, she became the best cook." Although I have read it once, Chiba still sighed the same. Obviously, these book scrolls are the reason why Jiu Xinnai''s cooking is so delicious that they almost make them swallow their fingers. High-intensity devil training means high-intensity consumption. For children who are still growing up, food is particularly important. It can be seen that Jiu Xinnai spent much time in this regard. "puff!" After a few glances, Chiba also gently put down the scroll. Next, it''s my turn to do something for you. Then, Chiba stood silently in front of this desk for a while, and took a slight breath. After such a determined thought flashed in his heart, he turned around and left the room in silence. In the sound of the door closing and the sound of a series of feet stepping on the stairs all the way down, I looked around the kitchen and living room downstairs and the various large and small rooms that were originally vacated because of the various strange opinions of my friends. Ye stopped at the entrance and picked up the package that had been prepared long ago. The package is very light, except for some daily utensils, only three pieces of clothing. A fitting dress made by Jiuxinai for him. A piece of clothing that Jiu Xinnai made for him was already somewhat unfitting. A piece of clothing made for him by Jiu Xinnai that he can wear when he grows up. "Squeak!" Then, the door rang softly, and Chiba opened the door of the Japanese-style log cabin. "Master Chiba, it''s almost there." At this time, in front of the Japanese-style cabin, there was already a young man who was less than twenty years old, carrying a ninja sword, wearing a forehead, and shoulders with eagle wings spreading wings. "Yes, I understand." Hearing this sound, Chiba nodded. He, it''s time to go. Now that the news of his death in the battle has spread, he wants to leave Konoha as soon as possible. "Fluttering!" When he heard this sound, the eagle falcon seemed to feel a little bit, leaving the youth''s shoulder, flew to Chiba''s shoulder, and stopped. This is the Nin Eagle used to make emergency contact with the village, and it was repeatedly explained by the three generations of Naruto that he must take it with him. "Yes! Then, Uchiha Shisui completed the task and went back to his life." After getting an affirmative answer from Chiba, the young man nodded slightly, a trace of emotion seemed to flash across his face, nodded in response. Uchiha Shisui? Upon hearing this sound, Chiba was taken aback. However, he did not have time to ask any questions about this young man who completely overlapped with a certain character in his memory. At the same time, the young man had already left here with his almost invisible instant body. "Humph" Then, in the next second, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, but smiled. really! Knew it! There is no absolute thing! In any world, there are no absolutes! But in his heart, it seemed to be a crazy laugh. "Really, you are leaving again." And just at this moment, a voice abruptly came from the roof behind him, subconsciously looking up, on top of his head, I don''t know when, a Shinobi shoe swung down. "Ah, sorry." Chiba was not surprised by this, but after looking up, he said apologetically. Then, he turned his head and glanced at everything behind the door with a little nostalgia. Then, with a "pop", he closed the door of this Japanese-style cabin ~www.novelhall.com~ and did not look at the boy on the roof. Slowly walked towards the sea of ??flowers ahead. he Is there no way? Save yourself the most important person! And the white-haired boy on the roof, watching the boy walking forward, a sorrowful color slowly appeared on his face. Head down, speechless! However, when he raised his head, his face changed suddenly. At this moment, I don''t know when, the sky is already shining brightly, and the bright sunshine pouring down, shining on the gray-haired young man who is walking forward, and coating him with a layer of gold. At first glance, it seems like... The whole body of the teenager is glowing! Wonderful book house Chapter 2162： New article "Haw...Haw..." Along with the bright sunlight projected into the window next to the bed, a few wisps of bird song peculiar to early summer echoed in this small room, and melted warmth filled this room. "Aha--!" Then, there was a long yawn, resounding in this room. The young man sat up from the bed, did not know how to describe the black and white rim of a cartoon-like nightcap. A few strands of naked blonde hair shone brightly in the sun. In the sound of yawn, a long stretch was stretched out. Lazy. Then, almost closed his eyes, he got up, fumbled and walked to the bathroom at home, just keeping his eyelids drooping and not waking up, rinsed his face and teeth. After washing, he threw his nightcap aside, revealing a golden hedgehog head. The boy continued to look like he was not awake, but miraculously bypassed all the scattered scrolls and scattered on the ground. Shuriken and Kunai, who didn''t know what they were used for, opened the refrigerator, placed a simple breakfast on the only table in the room, and sat down. "Well...it hasn''t expired yet..." And after sitting down, the boy drooped his eyelids, washed his face with cold water, the sleepiness that could not be washed away, looked at the expiration date on the milk he picked up, and after shaking it to make sure there was still something left, he mumbled, and then , And started drinking. Afterwards, he picked up the buttered bread on the side, completely ignoring the clean cups of instant noodles left by the hands holding the butter bread last night, and delivered them to the mouth where the milk was filled. , With a mechanical rhythm full of sleepiness, chewed. Ok Can you receive a great task today? With the chewing of his mouth, the blond boy thought. ... At the same time, the other side. "Ahhh! So long-winded!" The pink hair floated in the air with a bright color, and the girl sitting in the hallway changing shoes with a sense of impatience amidst the thumping footsteps yelled at the room. hateful! Mom and Dad are so long-winded! I want to see Sasuke quickly! In the girl''s heart, a wild personality completely different from the cute and cute appearance she showed was already clenched with fists, and the forehead screamed "well". "What is it? Sakura, you are at this age, why are you still so nervous? Shoes are thrown around, clothes are not folded, and you don''t like cleaning. How can you marry in the future? Don''t add to others. Trouble, mom is so worried!" At this time, women''s worried words came from the house. "Haha! Hahahaha! Hahahahaha! Yes, Sakura, your mother is right, but my father believes that you will become a virtuous wife like your mother in the future, right? Child damn." Then there was a burst of male laughter. "God! I hate it! Really, kid his father." Then, before the girl spoke or had any reaction, the voice of female aversion came from the house. "Really! Mom and Dad, you are too much! You are too long-winded and like to tell cold jokes, and it''s not funny at all! It''s so annoying!" And hearing this, not only the inner personality, but also the externally well-behaved girl could not keep it, a big "Tic Tac Toe" was suddenly corrected, and she shouted at the room again. hateful! hateful! hateful! At this moment, the personality in her heart is already so angry that even her painting style has turned into an inverted stick figure. "what did you say!" When she heard the words of her daughter, the woman who was a mother finally couldn''t bear it, and an angry voice came from within. "Snapped!" However, this time, the girl did not pay any attention to it, nor gave any response. The girl who had already put on her shoes slammed the door directly, leaving only a closed door, and this heavy slamming of the door. "Well... calm down, kid fucking!" "You are used to it!" Then there were the words of comfort and persuasion from men and the angry rebuke from women who turned to men. "Ah" And listening to the voice of the man and woman inside who were persuading and yelling, the girl leaned against her door and exhaled a long breath. Then, right at the stall where she exhaled, her face that almost overlapped with Li''s personality and rage, but in a miraculous way she changed into a cute and cute look. You can see Sasuke soon! Hurry up to the meeting place! Afterwards, after such a rapid heartbeat flashed in her heart, her cheeks flushed, and the **** attribute burst into her mind, the girl instantly forgot the unpleasantness behind her, and hurried towards the gathering place of her team. ... "Du Du Du!" "Fuck!" "Boom boom boom!" The flying shurikens collided with each other in the air, and the original single trajectory instantly became complicated, piercing and piercing the targets hidden in various angles. "despair!" The handsome, black-haired young man landed gently, raised his head for the first time, and looked at the hidden targets. Seventy percent hit rate. The heart rate is 50%. Almost instantly, this glance flashed over, and such a judgment flashed in the heart of the handsome black-haired boy. "Tsk!" After judging the results of this training almost immediately, a trace of dissatisfaction flashed across the expressionless face of the handsome, black-haired boy. Still can''t control freely. Need to strengthen training in this area. At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "It''s almost time." However, even though he was quite dissatisfied with the results of this time, the handsome, black-haired boy didn''t intend to continue. He turned around and walked towards a certain direction after seeing the bright morning light. not enough! Not enough! But as he walked, the expression on the face of the handsome, black-haired teenager became darker and darker. A strong negative emotion continued to grow in his heart. It may be because of the dangling relationship, but his face was dark. It seems to be full of colors that no stranger should enter. To kill him! not enough! Far from enough! ... Then, ten minutes later. Somewhere in Konohas river flows, on a small bridge lined up by torii gates, a handsome, black-haired boy leaning on the railing, the dark color on his face that strangers are not close Disappeared without a trace, replaced by an expressionless color. Its just that it may be because of his dangling eyes that some strangers still seem to stay away from them, and in some peoples eyes, this face seems to be a little dragging, which makes some people feel very emotional. Unpleasant and unhappy. And half a meter away to his right, the pink-haired girl is closing her eyes, her face is slightly in the color of expressionlessness that is characteristic of waiting, standing with her chest folded. The two people who arrived at the meeting point one after another seemed to be waiting for something. However, neither of them spoke, just one leaning and the other standing, seemingly not overlapping. "DaDaDaDa!" Then, there was a sound of footsteps. At this moment, the pink-haired girl''s eyes suddenly opened, and an expression of "finally coming" flashed across her face, and she suddenly looked to her right side, where the footsteps came from. . At the same time, the black-haired handsome boy also turned his head to look. "Morning! Sakura!" When this gaze settled, the same person was reflected in the eyes of the two of them. A blond, blue-eyed teenager with a sunny and positive smile on his face. At this time, as if noticing the gaze of the two, or just noticing the gaze of the opposite **** in the two gazes, the blond teenager raised his hand quite happily and said hello. "Uh" Then, in the next second, when the blond boy stopped next to the pink-haired girl, he seemed to have finally found another look. The joy of seeing the girl suddenly disappeared, replaced by a mixture of disgust, dissatisfaction, and hatred. A slight embarrassment intertwined expression covered his face, and his eyes were half-squinted in an instant. At the same time, after noticing that the other party had noticed his handsome, black-haired teenager, all the cold, expressionless, and tugging appearances on his face had collapsed, half-squinted eyes, the whole face was It is an expression that is mixed with sound, dissatisfaction and disgust, as well as a little embarrassment. It was exactly the same as the expression on the blond boy''s face. The two looked at each other. At this time, the pink-haired girl seemed to be aware of the abnormality of the two in an instant. Looking at the blond and blue-eyed teenager, and then the black-haired handsome teenager, her entire shoulders drooped instantly. "Humph!" At the same time, both the blond and blue-eyed boy and the black-haired handsome boy made a cold snort of dissatisfaction, and then put their heads aside, disgusting each other in a full atmosphere. With the two heads aside, the girl with pink hair turned into a helpless look with half-squinted eyes. what Naruto and Sasuke are here again! Returning from the country of Poland, these two people are a little weird. I always feel that there seems to be a gap between the two. And in her heart, there was already a long sigh. Come on! Teacher Kakashi! hateful! But at this time, deep in her heart, the embarrassed personality of the inverted simple strokes already started to shake her fists. ... At this time, on the other side, the pink-haired girls personality called Kakashis teacher deep in her heart, this is the white hair standing up, wearing a forehead guard, and covering the drooping left eye with a forehead lining. The lazy-faced young man was gently placing a bunch of flowers in front of Konoha''s comforting monument. "Well... now, I have become a teacher with a team for the time being. I always feel that I understand what you feel about Ms. Mizumon. Naruto and Sasuke are both very potential. There is no way to imagine, Mr. Kushina What kind of mood, training three geniuses, and one of them is by far the most dazzling genius in Konoha." After putting down the flowers, the young man gently wiped the slightly unclean place on the comforting stele. Looking at the names of "Baofeng Shuimen" and "Uzumaki Nishina" on it, he was helpless and mixed with some strange emotions. The words floated out from under his mask. And at the end, his gaze has moved to the three names on the bottom line of the two. Takichiba. Hirohiko Uchiha. Hyuga Yukina. The line below the two of them is engraved with these three names. Three faces that had not faded and blurred in his mind for more than ten years slowly surfaced on his face. But next, he did not speak. After inserting one hand in his pocket, he just stood like this, staring at the three names, silent. It seems to be remembering something, it seems to be remembering something. "Wow!" And at this moment, the warm wind of early summer mixed with the breath of the sun lightly brushed past, and the grass waves floating here whizzed away. Over the past ten years, how is that guy now? At this moment, after the warm wind passed, such a thought flashed through the youth''s heart. He still remembered that after the teenager named "Taki Chiba" left that day, the village received a reconstruction plan and emergency measures in the style of "Taki Chiba", and when the village was fully reconstructed, the village also The news of Taki Chiba''s death was announced. As a hero, Taki Chiba died in battle. On the night of Nine Tails, he was killed by Uchiha Nobuhiko, the only Super S Grade wanted criminal in the entire Ninja World. And the news of Taki Chibas death came out. In an instant, the entire Ninja World was stunned by the messy Konoha after the night of Nine Tails, and all the forces that were about to die, even, Yun Yin decided to send an envoy to talk to Konoha , In the end, contributed to the complete end of the third Ninja World War. Of course, this Takichiba is not dead, even if the major forces have no news about this Takichiba, it seems that this person has really evaporated, or is really dead. However, the young man knew very well that the entire Shinobi world was destroyed, and this guy might not die. At this moment, maybe somewhere, fighting for Konoha and peace. "Bring soil... Lin..." And at this moment, thinking of this, the youth''s eyes seemed to move up uncontrollably, falling on two of the five names. Uchiha belt soil. Nohara Lin. As his gaze settled, he unconsciously revealed these two names in his mouth. With a little sadness. Also a bit sentimental. After that, the young man was silent again, with one hand in his pocket, just standing like this, reminiscing and remembering. Time, just like this, passing by in constant memories and recollections. "Hey! Kakashi!" And after a while, a voice with an extremely unceremonious call interrupted all the youth''s thoughts. "Ok?" Hearing this sound, the young man blinked and turned his head. "Parker?" But after turning around, he exclaimed, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. At this moment, behind him, there was a small pug dog squatting, and at this moment, he was looking at him with a droopy eyelid that seemed to be superior. "Ah~www.novelhall.com~ almost." But looking at the owner in front of him, Parker''s face was quite solemn. However, its dignified dog face also looks like a look of despising people. "about there?" Hearing this sound, Kakashi was taken aback first. "You mean?" Then, his face was suddenly aside, and he blurted out. "Ah, he..." At this time, looking at Kakashi, Parker''s dog face looked more solemn, and said in a deep voice. "...I''m coming back!" Wonderful book house Chapter 2163： Late (4,000 words) "..." "..." "..." The sun gradually rose to the farming field, and the cool breath of the early morning slowly disappeared. In the originally warm sunlight, a faint smell of early summer was slowly diffused. The four seasons of the Konoha Village began to be slightly Chi Ali is hot. At this time, as the sun rose, the shoulders of the three young girls standing on the torii bridge began to collapse. so slow And as the shoulders of the three of them collapsed, their faces began to slowly fade from helplessness, waiting for their unique expressionless face to slowly turn into a burnt-out color of exhaustion. At the same time, in their hearts, It was the passing of such a weak thought. Although they have become accustomed to it, one day their teacher will not be late, they will probably be surprised with a few eggs in their mouths. It''s just that this time it seemed that the time was too late, and it was the first time that they were all exhausted while waiting for the teacher. "Ah! Good morning, Zhu Jun!" And just when the three of them were about to show a dull color under the great sunlight, a leisurely voice suddenly sounded above the torii in front of them. "I got lost today." At the end, a word that seemed to be an explanation was added. "Ok?" But hearing this, the performance of the three seemed to be slow for a while. The three of them who had been exhausted by the waiting, except for the handsome black-haired boy holding his chest and not talking, the pink-haired girl and the blonde. All of the teenagers seemed to raise their heads subconsciously, and walked away with a weak fatigue. "Hey!" Then, after watching for three seconds, even when Kakashi, who was squatting on the torii gate, was a little weird, the two people broke out, and a cry full of blame and strong dissatisfaction sounded through the vicinity of the bridge, shocked. A piece of flying birds. "Hahaha..." Afterwards, in the midst of the two glaring eyes expressing strong dissatisfaction, Kakashi smiled awkwardly while jumping off the torii gate, and fell on the ground with a click. "Fluttering..." "Haw...Haw..." At this time, the startled birds seemed to realize that the sound just now was not dangerous, and it was not worth flying away. They flapped their wings and returned to the torii gate, tilted their heads, and looked at the four under their feet. A human being screamed. This kind of bright and good weather should be a bird''s throat. As for the noisy human beings below, apart from being a bit horrible, they actually don''t need to bother. In the call, in their simple thinking, such a meaning was conveyed, and it was conveyed by their bird''s throat. "That! That! Teacher Kakashi! Recently, our 7th class always does some simple tasks. I can show my skills even more! Is there no more passionate task?" However, the meaning of the evil scenery conveyed through them is destined to be unable to be transmitted to the human ears, which they seem to be noisy and boring. At this moment, the blond boy completely ignored the bird song above his head. No, it should be. I didn''t even hear these annoying bird calls at all. Instead, the glare instantly turned into a look of hope, staring at the teacher in front of him, and speaking with expectation. "Like...my Shindo is like this!" And following his words, there seemed to be a blazing fire blazing behind him, against his hopeful, positive and **** face, describing his forbearance, full of fighting spirit. "My heart... like this one!" Finally, in Kakashi''s eyes, the blond boy in front of him, when he said this, it seemed that his eyes burst into flames and burned. "Ah... yes, yes, I probably understand what you want to say." Regarding this, watching the blazing flames keep coming closer, as if burning a young boy with flames in his eyes, the lazy color on Kakashis face was replaced by a helpless color, his hands almost subconscious. Lifting up to make a gesture of please keep your distance, the mouth is a standard lazy, perfunctory opening. I think it''s almost the same, this kid is going to be restless. Next, how should I send him? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Ok?" However, at this stall, when Kakashi was thinking about how to do it, the blond boy suddenly noticed something and turned his head abruptly. The moment he turned his head, his face was full of hostility. Even, both hands have been raised up, making a defensive posture. hateful! Sasuke this bastard, in any task, I owe others favor and show off! I won''t lose! But such a thought flashed through his mind, and at the same time, as the thought flashed, his hands had already made an offensive posture. At this moment, behind him, his gaze crossed the pink-haired girl. The handsome black-haired boy was slowly opening his eyes, and instantly touched the hostile gaze, seeing that grimace. After his hostile face, the cool look on his face instantly disappeared, as if he was pulled to the same level as the person in front of him for an instant, his eyes were already half-squinted, turning into an uncomfortable color. Naruto guy... The girl with pink hair on the side looked at the blond boy, her mouth was already being pulled. Today, we must... At the same time, the corner of the blond boy''s mouth suddenly showed a smug smile, and his entire face turned into a strange smug look. And in his mind, he already sketched out the bruised and shaky appearance of the handsome, black-haired young man opposite. At this moment, in his mind, he himself flashed out in an extremely chic posture, knocking down the kunai who was hitting the black-haired handsome young man with a final blow, resting on the ground with one hand, kneeling and raising his head. , He wanted to say the line for a long time when he said the phrase "huh, really, it will cause people trouble". "Hey! Naruto, what are you doing! Let''s go on the mission!" However, this beautiful fantasy didn''t last long, and was interrupted by his own teacher''s unique greeting. "Yes!" Hearing the word mission, the blond and blue-eyed teenager who was immediately smug because of his illusion, in the midst of the handsome black-haired teenager''s eyes closed and the teacher''s greetings, he responded with full vitality. "You have been so noisy since just now!" Then, the next second, the pink-haired girl''s precise and violent voice of disgust rang. Ok? And at this moment, Kakashi, who greeted his disciple, looked at the blond boy who was behind him, and didn''t think he looked at the Hokage Rock statue. An illusion? Then, in the next second, he who didn''t catch any abnormality, frowned slightly, and such a suspicious thought flashed in his heart. However, in the end he didn''t care much, noticing that the blond boy had returned to the team, he stepped out and headed towards the village''s mission release office. According to today''s plan, they still have to carry out tasks in the village and accumulate experience. Even though, his disciples had already accepted the B-level mission and successfully completed it. After all, things like that one task is an S-level task, it is impossible for his disciple to happen. Still need to be down-to-earth and accumulate task experience step by step. As for the B-level mission, it was just a coincidence. Ok! It''s just a coincidence. But after taking a step, Kakashi thought so. ... About ten minutes later, the Hokage office. "Naruto, after becoming a ninja, he has become more and more stylish." Slowly moving his eyes away from the crystal ball, he picked up the Nami Nation B-level mission report again, and read it again. The beard and hair were all white, and his body shape had been crippled in these dozens of years of complicated official duties. A slight smile appeared at the corner of Hokage''s mouth, and with this smile, the wrinkles on the face of the third generation of Hokage seemed to stretch. At this moment, in the crystal ball, it is the reflection of Kakashi with a blond boy, a handsome black-haired boy, and a girl with pink hair entering the mission area, and the center of the picture is the hopeful face. You don''t need to look at it to know that he is thinking about "Is there any great task" blond boy. The power of Nine Tails... However, at this moment, after reading the report that Kakashi had handed over to him on the B-level mission of Namibia that day, the smiles on the faces of the three generations of Hokage slowly disappeared. The mission report that Kakashi submitted was very detailed, as thorough and detailed as ever. In this report, when Naruto and Sasuke of the seventh class finally defeated the rebellious ninja with the ice escape and blood following the limit, the power similar to the entity Chakra produced, but he was a little worried. This kind of power cannot exist in the Uchiha clan who use the pupil technique to fight. Although Sasuke should have awakened the Shakrayan, but this kind of power similar to the entity Chakra should not be the power of his Shakrayan. reflect. It could only be Naruto. Naruto fighting alongside Sasuke. And Naruto''s body indeed has the power to produce a Chakra reaction similar to that of an entity. As for this power, it is naturally the power of Nine Tails in Naruto''s body. Ten years ago, he listened to the advice of the most incredible genius in the history of Konoha, abandoned Naruto''s plan to be a righteous grandson, and gave Naruto his mother''s surname, and he named Naruto Uzumaki just to hide The power of these nine tails allows Naruto to grow up in a safe situation, or in other words, to grow up healthily without the pressure of great strength. It can be regarded as following the will of the fourth generation of Hokage. Its just that Narutos experience over the past ten years seems to be completely contrary to his original intention. Originally, he just wanted Naruto to grow up healthily as a member of an ordinary village. The village was also because of Kyuubi. Although the orphans who lost their parents do not have a complete family, they can at least find many friends. However, the people in the village regarded him as the incarnation of Kyuubi, alienating him from fear, making him increasingly scrupulous. However, although he does not want to see Naruto being treated like this, as Hokage, he can only maintain the status quo. If it was announced at this time that Naruto was the son of a hero, not the incarnation of Kyuubi, because of Naruto''s experience, then the forces that secretly wanted to move Kyuubi would not let Naruto live in peace. It can be said that as long as the announcement, Naruto will be in danger at all times, not to mention healthy growth, safe growth can not be achieved, the Hyuga clan, how tightly protected it was, there are still many others. Taking advantage of the forces, Yunyin used the name of peace talks to abduct young heirs. Konoha is not solid. What''s more, the night of Nine Tails suffered heavy losses. Although more than ten years of recovery has been fruitful, it is not enough to disregard the heroes. Moreover, before the Third World War, Konoha before the Nine Tails Rebellion did not have the capital to dominate the heroes. Moreover, even if Narutos identity is not announced, even if he intentionally helps Naruto change the villages impression of him, this will attract a lot of attention. Now because of the name of Uzumaki, there are many suspicions of Naruto, just Because of the most incredible genius, all the forces were vacillating and suspicious. They deliberately created a Uzumaki Naruto. This was obviously telling them that this Uzumaki Naruto was the descendant of the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen. After all, the four generations of Hokages wife belonged to the Uzumaki family, and the Nine-Tailed Manzhuli belonged to the Uzumaki family, which seemed to be a tradition in Konoha. This doesn''t require association, it''s almost obvious. However, it is so obvious that these forces will hesitate, vacillate, and dare not move. Because there was once the most incredible genius in Konoha Village, who is invincible in the world regardless of strength, talent, and determination. This Uzumaki Naruto is probably the masterpiece of this genius! Just ask, who dares to move? Who dares to touch this genius minefield? Who knows if this is a trap, and what follow-up arrangement does this genius have? Genius is dead? Don''t be kidding, don''t say you didn''t see the corpse. Even if you see the corpse of this genius, you can''t act rashly? Who knows what legacy this genius has! If Naruto Uzumaki is really a descendant of the fourth generation of Naruto, then, based on the relationship between this genius and the fourth generation of Naruto''s wife, will this genius leave nothing to the descendants of his teacher? joke! How is it possible to move, you can only watch the changes! Yes, this is the mentality of those forces. They, totally... Stunned by that genius! If he did something inappropriate, such as being partial to Naruto, then under the name of Uzumaki, the identity of Naruto Nine-tailed person Zhuli would be instantly confirmed. At that time, Naruto will never have peace. Now ~www.novelhall.com~ it''s not that he doesn''t want to do anything for Naruto, but that he can only let Naruto experience it! Otherwise, Naruto will experience something more terrifying than these encounters. At that time, even with the strength of the entire village, there is no 100% certainty that Naruto can be fully protected. And, Naruto will live a life of fear. Now, Naruto has the tendency to expose this power, but it makes him a little embarrassed. This matter cannot be simply put aside. At this time, after looking at the blond and blue-eyed teenager who walked out of the mission with disappointment in the crystal ball, the third generation of Hokage frowned tightly. The power of nine tails... What should I do? Literature Museum Chapter 2164： Determination and information (4,000 words) Is it time? Or does it need to be hidden for a while? Naruto is still young after all. Frowning his brows tightly, the third generation of Hokage put down the report of the Nami Nation B-level mission in his hand, his eyes slightly deflected, and he looked at the crystal ball, with hesitation in his heart. At this moment, in the crystal ball, the blond young man seemed to be strongly protesting with the ninja dispatching the mission. The white-haired young man on the side raised his hands subconsciously and put them on his chest. He made a persuasive gesture. Judging from his bare eyes, his facial expression was basically a smile of a loss. The handsome, black-haired teenager had closed his eyes and hugged his chest and back. Although there was no expression on his face, he was silent as always, but, for some reason, a feeling of "I don''t know this guy" drifted away. As for the girl with pink hair, her forehead was already bulging. Although she tried her best to show the appearance of a lady, her unnatural expression, the phrase "Naruto! It''s so noisy!" was almost written on her face. . "Ah" With this inadvertent glance, the doubts in the heart of the three generations of Hokage have faded a lot, and they couldn''t help but laugh. Perhaps this B-level mission can already explain some things. Naruto, already can bear this strength, it is not necessarily. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. However, when this thought came to his mind, his eyes fell on the white-haired and masked young man, as well as the black-haired handsome boy and the pink-haired girl. This situation seems to remind him of someone, someone, or something, something. As if in the past, there seemed to be similar things, and this similar thing finally achieved quite good results. Ok Is it time? With his thoughts, the three generations of Hokage slowly began to think about it. Kyuubis power does not mention Narutos identity, his parents, and how important his parents are, and how important they have contributed to the village. Since Kyuubi is sealed in his body, then he must be To master the power of the nine tails. The power of the tail beast originally existed as a balance between the various villages. Everyone''s pillar power is to exert the power of the tail beast, even if it is incomplete power, it must be mastered. In other words, Naruto will learn to use the power of Nine Tails sooner or later, at least like Mito-sama and his mother, freely controlling the seal and using the Chakra of Nine Tails. It''s just that this power is too huge and too heavy. If you don''t have a strong enough heart, you can''t bear it, and if you can''t bear it, you will be swallowed by this force. Nine-tailed beast is also the most special among the nine-tailed beasts. Its power and its chakra seem to contain hatred and resentment that other beasts cannot match. If the heart is not strong enough, then it is very likely to be Swallowed by the darkness of the power of the tail. These are all the messages left by the first Kyuubi man Zhuli Uzumaki Mito, and Kushina has said similarly. To control the Nine-tailed Chakra, even if it is a preliminary use, while using that power, you have to endure all the negative feelings that Chakra brings, such as hatred, such as resentment... Without a strong heart, even if he could use the Nine-Tailed Chakra, it would be nothing more than a rampage step by step. In addition to protecting Naruto''s current life, the reason why the three generations of Naruto have always said nothing and did nothing, another consideration is the duality of the power of Nine Tails. This nine-tailed power is a huge power. Even if you dont learn any other ninjutsu, you can be among the top ninjas in the ninja world by mastering this power, and power has two sides. . For an individual, if he possesses this power and masters the power of Nine Tails, then he will inevitably become stronger and be able to protect the person who wants to protect, or to achieve the goal that can be achieved through power, even more in this dark and creepy In the world of the world, the foundation of setting up one''s life has been obtained. This is a positive side. However, in the same way, this power also has side effects, that is, the negative side that it brings to the individual, both internally and externally. Internally, its own power is mixed with negative emotions that are proportional to its size. If the heart is not strong enough, the spiritual will will be corroded, and basically using this power is chronic suicide. Moreover, power itself is a burden. After possessing powerful power, peoples mentality will also change. Some peoples nature will be magnified, and emotions such as arrogance, selfishness, greed, etc. will also be magnified. It is easy to fall into it because of power. In the process of going astray, he will eventually cause disaster, or be swallowed up in this turbulent world because he no longer possesses the most basic cautiousness, with no bones left. Externally, because of the transferability of the power of the nine tails, the human pillar power of the tail beast will always face the deepest malice in this world. Some people covet this power, and even the major forces in this world. The balance between most of the factors is due to the power of the tail beast, because of the existence of the power of the tail beast, and it is evenly distributed to the big forbearance villages, which is a check and balance. And the power of the nine tails is absolutely the key to breaking this balance. At that time, whoever gets the power of the nine tails will almost dominate the ninja world, or, in other words, become the overlord of the ninja world. It means more resources and more security. No matter who it is, it will be flocking. It can be said that the power of the tail beast can make the owner powerful, but it is also a curse. Without a strong heart, it cannot be supported. If Naruto knew this power prematurely, then, with such a powerful power asleep in the juvenile character, even if he did not encounter any incompetent rage, he might touch this power. And Naruto is now just over a dozen years old. He has just graduated from a ninja school and his temperament is immature. If he touches this power prematurely, he will easily lead to destruction for himself. After all, not everyone has a heart that can withstand all disasters and setbacks when graduating from the ninja school, and shines on everyone like the light. That is just an example, and it cannot be used on Naruto. The two are still far apart. And its precisely because Naruto became the Kyuubi person Zhuli, because the Kyuubi was the fourth generation of Hokages personally sealed Kyuubi, Naruto is also the only child of Namifeng Mizumon and Uzumaki Kushina, so in this matter, For Naruto to begin to master the power of Nine Tails, each of the three generations of Hokage was particularly cautious. It is precisely because of this prudence that the three generations of Hokage always have quite a lot of worries about Naruto''s affairs, and even have a little rat avoidance, for fear that if they are not careful, they will ruin Naruto''s current life. Even more afraid, because Naruto has gained unimaginable power, he will take a path he doesn''t expect him to take. Therefore, in this matter, he has repeatedly hesitated, doubted, and been cautious. As a result, Naruto had already touched this power, and when Naruto had to recognize this power, he still couldn''t make up his mind. "Never mind!" While watching the blond boy negotiate with the ninja who sent the mission to no avail, he was knocked away by the pink-haired girl. The handsome black-haired boy looked at the blond boy who was dragged away and seemed to vomit "Super This time, the three generations of Hokage seemed to have finally made up their minds, took out the blank scroll, dipped it in pen and ink, and began to write. "Three generations of Hokage-sama." However, before he could finish writing a few words, the sound that rang in front of Hokage''s desk interrupted his movements. Two scrolls were handed on the desk by his assistant. "this is?" In response, the third generation of Hokage was taken aback for a moment, slowly raised his head, looked at the dedicated Hokage assistant, and asked. "Regarding the follow-up of the previous information, and the request from there just sent today." Hearing this, the honest and conscientious Hokage assistant thought for a while, and seemed to organize the words and speak truthfully. "There? The country of grass?" And hearing this, the three generations of Hokage didnt seem to react at once, and was taken aback, but quickly understood that although he was honest and conscientious, but sometimes he was an assistant who was not good at organizing languages ??and accompanied him for a long time. the meaning of. These two scrolls are from the country of grass. And the request his assistant said was the request of the country of grass. Grassland... But as he understood the meaning of his assistant''s words, the three generations of Hokage''s brows that had been stretched out because of their determination, they frowned again. As the country of grass bordering the country of fire, since the end of the Third Ninja War, it has been closed to the outside world. Although the trade with the country of fire has no influence, the merchants of the country of fire are still It is possible to trade with the country of grass through a few specific bordering towns, but the military group of the country of grass, Caoyin Village, has severed all ties with Konoha. However, he received reliable news at the time that "has little effect on the village, so don''t care too much, lest it backfire". Later, according to the news, he did not pay much attention to this matter. After all, the sudden behavior of the country of grass is not unheard of in history. For example, some big countries will also have a closed state. For example, the country of water is the internal affair of some countries, as other countries and forbearance. As long as the village does not act hostile to its own country and village, the best way to deal with it is to let it go. Otherwise, there are a lot of articles that can be done here. If one is not good, I am afraid that it will become the target of public criticism. Now the behavior of the country of grass, it is obvious that he still has a great affection for the country of fire. Trade has almost no impact. Moreover, the daimyo did not seem to have any special actions, there were no orders from above, and the situation did not change. At this time, he could only let it go. Therefore, there has been no action. In the past few years, the country of grass has also maintained this state, and only trade with the country of fire and Konoha has been smooth. Now, suddenly came a request from the country of grass, which surprised the three generations of Hokage. However, surprise to surprise, he opened it and looked at it. "this is" After reading the first scroll, the three generations of Hokage''s face changed slightly, and his eyes instantly focused on the most important words in the scroll. Haneda Yuzawa? Cao Yin Village, the new... leader? At the same time, a shocked thought flashed in his mind. This first scroll is an open order, with the seal of the name of the country of grass on it, with all the elements of the order, it is absolutely genuine. The wording of this command is quite simple, but the amount of information is quite large. In the past few years, Caoyin Village, which had been severed from contact with Konoha, changed its leader. Still a strange ninja named Haneda Yuzawa. And he still remembered that the former leader of Kuo Yin Village had just taken office a few years after the Third Ninja World War was completely over. He was only twenty-six years old. It was in his prime, and he was also in the third Ninja World. The young ninja who was quite powerful in the war is also very famous among the big countries. Until now, the term of office was only three or four years. How could it suddenly change the leader? Moreover, the appointment certificate did not mention any reason for the dismissal of the previous leader. Almost subconsciously, the three generations of Hokage were associated with the word "coup", and even the country of Caozhi was shut down because of the coup. what happened? What happened in the country of grass? But thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage''s brows frowned tighter. Although the country of grass is a small country, and the village of Cao Yin is not a big forbearance village, things like this kind of change of village leaders are also very big things, and there can be no news at all. Little Ninja Village returns to Little Ninja Village, and a small country comes back to a Little Nation. Although it carries a small character, it does not mean that these forces are insignificant. On the contrary, during the war, these small countries and Xiaonin villages were the targets of competition between big countries and Danin villages. Whether it is a small country or a small Ninja Village, it is a great help in the Ninja War. No big country and Da Ren Village would underestimate them. It is also precisely because we will not underestimate ~www.novelhall.com~ so the power of the small countrys daimyo, the change of the leader of the small ninja village, every big country and the large ninja village will pay attention to it, and every time a change, the big country and the Shinobu will show his kindness and kindness. After all, the small country and the Little Ninja Village, regardless of their geographic location or military strength, cannot be ignored by the big country and the Ninja Village. As it is now, without any reason, I don''t know if I don''t know, I changed the leader, and this leader was recognized by the daimyo and the same daimyo who recognized the status of the previous leader. This kind of thing is not common. There are also a lot of articles and a lot of information. Moreover, this is a silent power change, enough to alert all forces! In a sense, organizations or individuals can quietly subvert the power core of a small country and a small Ninja Village! Wonderful book house Chapter 2165： Thinking and Decision (4,000 words) Ok How did this Haneda Yuzawa unknowingly become the leader of Kusakura Village? Moreover, the leader of Cao Yin Village at that time was still quite a famous ninja with high strength and popularity. The most important thing is how he made the country choose to close the country. Gently put down the appointment and dismissal letter, the three generations of Hokage picked up the pipe on the side, and took a light breath. The frown became tighter and the face became more solemn. Obviously, if this is a coup d''etat, then the time of its occurrence can only be the period when the country was closed in the country of grass. However, the closed state of the country of grass is still open to Konoha. I am afraid it is to eliminate Konoha''s suspicion that a series of Shinobu villages are trying to win over the village of Caoyin, so there is no complete closure of the country. It can be said that this retreat and lock-up of the country is to isolate all the interference of Da Ren Village and other external forces. Otherwise, if there is interference from Da Ren Village, the coup will probably become a tug of war. The original leader will seek other big countries and Da Ren Village. As long as they promise some solid and substantial covenants, such as lowering tariffs and employment prices, and a certain percentage of task rebates, the big powers and Daren Village will inevitably help the original leaders without hesitation. Of course, the coup party can also seek the support of the great powers and the Daren village. After all, there are five great countries and Daren villages. Bordering the country of grass are Konoha and Iwaken, the country of fire and the country of soil. Even the country of thunder and cloud are also good choices. The country of grass is located at the border of the country of fire and the country of soil. In addition to the country of water, the country of the wind and the country of thunder are geographically separated. Location can also bring considerable benefits to each. And the five great nations are superficially amiable, and secretly it is almost a chaos, and when Iwayin and Yunyin had already forged a big feud during the third Ninja World War, the third Ninja World War was over. But it doesn''t mean that Yanyin and Yunyin really ignored the previous complaints. If the original leader is looking for the land of the land, then the coup party can find the land of thunder, as long as it promises a comprehensive strategic partner to the land of thunder, the village of grassyin and the land of grass can become the land of thunder. Yunyin''s springboard against Yanyin and even Konoha. Or, you can find Konoha directly. After all, if Yanyin and Caoyin Village reach a cooperation, then Caoyin Village can become a springboard to attack Konoha, and Konoha will not sit idly by. In this case, you will find a big country and Da Ren village, and I will find a big country and Da Ren village. At that time, the entire coup will become a game between the big country and Da Ren village. Whether it is undercurrents surging or fighting in the open, it will be Become a tug of war. It is not a ten-year effort, and it is impossible to tell the winner. The third Ninja World War ended in a few years, and a generation of time has not passed. Which of Danin Village was not seriously injured in the war? The winning streak Konoha was beaten back before liberation because of the Nine Tails. Years, although each has improved, but really speaking of the level of strength, there is not much difference. Among the five powers, the most outstanding is the country of fire and the country of thunder, followed by the country of earth, and the country of wind and water are the last, and the comparison of the military power of the five major countries, Konoha and Yunyin also belong to the first. The group, the middle position of Yanyin, the declining sandy hide and the mist after the blood mist policy are at the end. However, the gap between the first group and the last Wuyin can be clearly distinguished. However, if you want to completely defeat Wuyin, it is almost impossible. If the two sides of the Caoyin Village coup find Da Ren Village, even if Da Ren Village is doing their best, it is just evenly matched, and one side has a slight advantage, which is not enough to establish a victory. Moreover, the aid of Da Ninja Village also has a certain degree. If there is too much aid and too much investment, it will inevitably attract the attention of other Ninja villages and the opponents backlash. At that time, it may only be that more and more people are sent, and finally it will cause the fourth. The Ninja World War is not impossible. In this case, Danin Village can actually only dispatch similar power. For the fourth Ninja World War, I am afraid that the five great Ninja villages may not exist anymore. And it is precisely because the five Ninja villages at this time are actually in the recovery period, the population and combat effectiveness are steadily increasing, and they are a lot weaker than before the Third World War. Therefore, the grassland and the grassyin village before the Three Wars Only a small country and a small ninja village, which is a hired force, will become a piece of sweet pastry, and a large country and a large ninja village will be responsive. At the same time, these big countries and the ninja village will also be aided by the coup. And, it is full assistance. No matter which big country and Da Ren Village, they don''t want to lose such an alliance. For the current big country and Da Ren Village, the grass country and the grass hidden village are already considerable resources and combat effectiveness. When the time comes, you call for help and I call for help. You support me. Add in the entanglements, hidden dangers, and political games inside. The ten-year period may be short. Even, the worst takeover is that the great powers intervene excessively and subvert the regime of the grass country. The grass country will become a puppet and be controlled by the great power. Without the independent power of the country of grass, the leader of the village of Cao Yin is essentially a puppet and can only be placed among the big countries. Therefore, the step of shutting down the country is the most critical step. In addition to dispelling the suspicion of the great power of Daren Village, it also guarantees the independence of the country of grass. For the coup party, this is undoubtedly more conducive to their mental arithmetic and intangible plans to complete the coup in a short time. It can be seen that if this Haneda Yusawa is the leader and planner of the seizure of power, this person is definitely a meticulous, bold and careful type, and the ability to make decisions is probably comparable to that. Even Nara Lukisa in the current village would be a bit inferior. Whats more frightening is that this Haneda Yusawa is not a well-known ninja. The ninja power of Kusakura Village, Konoha has information that is not detailed but never missed. The three generations of Naruto are very sure, Haneda Yusawa is the name It has not appeared in the list of ninjas who have ever been in Kusage Village, and the surname Haneda does not exist in Kusage Village, let alone the Haneda clan. This Haneda Yusawa seemed to emerge out of thin air. And a ninja who appeared suddenly, without any intelligence, was able to persuade the country to close the country, and in just a few years, he became the leader of the village of Kushin. This situation almost made the three generations of Hokage think that another Hanzo is about to be born. At the beginning, the "demi-god" Hanzo suddenly appeared in history, leading the country of Yu to participate in the Second Ninja World War. During this battle, almost every Da Ninja village in Yuyin Village had to give up three points. At the beginning, Hanzo also appeared abruptly, seizing the power of Yuyin Village, and finally hit a blockbuster in the Second Ninja World War. This Haneda Yusawa in Cao Yin Village now makes him feel this way inexplicably. After all, persuading the country of grass to close the country and let all Daren villages relax their vigilance, this kind of thing seems simple, and the measures are quite simple and conventional, but what can really be done is hardly in the history of Ninja world. One. What''s more, the attention of the five big countries to small countries is definitely the most concerned period in the history of Ninja. To be able to do such a thing at this time, this Haneda Yuzawa, I am afraid it is incredible. And because this Haneda Yusawa popped up suddenly, without any information, and no dew, it was even more terrifying. What is terrible is not a powerful enemy, what is terrible is an unknown enemy, and will remain an unknown enemy of oneself. "Sure enough...is it another?" Thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage sighed after all. With his wisdom, after all, he did not understand how Haneda Yuzawa did it. How come from being an unknown, not even a ninja in Caoyin Village, to become the leader of Caoyin Village with real power. Moreover, looking at this appointment letter, it is obvious that this person''s influence has expanded to the daimyo of the country of grass. Judging from the fact that the cause of death of the former leader is not stated in this appointment letter, it is very likely that the daimyo made the appointment deliberately, just to make everyone who receives the appointment notice aware that the death of the former leader was not natural. Not unusual. This Haneda Yuzawa is not superior by formal means. From this point of view, I am afraid that the daimyo is also in the hands of Haneda Yuzawa, and the entire country of grass is probably under his control. However, it is not this that is really troubling. It is not the problematic order of the Daimyo of the Country of Grass, but the fact that this apparently problematic order of the Daimyo of the Country of Grass can be issued. Haneda Yusawa is able to plan such a thing, it is impossible to fail to see the issue of this order, and knowing the issue of this order can even be used as a letter of help from the Daimyo of the country of grass. Any order circulated. It shows that it has a deeper layout. This person''s mind and strategy are unfathomable, and he has never existed until he has mastered the country of grass in just a few years. Perhaps this person''s skills are extremely terrifying. In this case, he can only think of another person in his own village who can do what Haneda Yusawa has done, and I am afraid it is him. In the history of the village, the strength is comparable to the first and second generations, and the strategy is the incredible genius. "Three generations of Hokage-sama..." At this time, looking at his own Hokage, who has always been calm and calm, and took care of government affairs, the honest and conscientious Hokage assistant couldn''t help but speak. "Ah, it''s okay." Hearing the worry of the honest and conscientious assistant, the three generations of Hokage shook his head, and put Ren''s order aside. Since this Haneda Yusawa has mastered the entire country of grass, this request should be his request, not the request of the Daimyo of the country of grass. Such a character, who also has the real power of the country of grass, seems to have to take a look. If it''s not too much... At the same time, he still had thoughts in his mind. As for this problematic, it is obvious that the Daimyo of Kusano is talking about the impropriety of Haneda Yusawa, and hopes that someone can crusade against it. The three generations of Hokage do not intend to bother. The small countrys daimyo was controlled by the leader of Shinobu Village. This kind of thing has not happened in history. Recently, Hanzo has the power to control the rain country. And now the three generations of Hokage have a considerable knowledge of Haneda Yusawa. Compared with the name of a puppet, he doesn''t want to erect Haneda Yusawa such a difficult enemy. Although there are people in the village who can compare with him, but Konoha cannot cause such trouble. And Haneda Yuzawa''s request now is a kind of okay. I want to sell a favor to Konoha, I really want to see him in the future, and also give the other party a chance to start cooperation. As long as Konoha fulfills this request, then Caoyin Village will owe Konoha a favor. This favor, whether it is Caoyin Village taking the initiative in the future, is Konoha taking the initiative to let Caoyin Village do things with this favor. Well, it is the beginning of interaction between the two parties and the beginning of cooperation. After you come to me, and the courtesy exchanges, new contacts and new trust relationships will naturally be established. It is not impossible to form an iron alliance in the future. After all, for Haneda Yuzawa, with the support of Konoha, the first group of Onin Village, the seat will be more secure. It can also reduce the coveting of his power by other Shinobu villages, or the clever plundering of his power by restoring the power of the country of grass. The third generation of Hokage has no reason not to look at this request. As long as this request is not excessive, the three generations of Hokage must nod their heads. "Really... It''s a Chunin test." After taking a look at the second scroll, all the solemn colors on the face of the third generation of Hokage were already relieved. As he thought, this request from Haneda Yusawa was a gesture of goodwill. It was written on the request that Konoha could accept a batch of Xiaren from Caoyin Village to take the Zhongnin exam, and said that this batch of Xiaren would fully cooperate with Konoha''s safety measures. Obviously, this is an irrelevant request. Just add a few people to the Zhongnin exam. Moreover, these people will fully cooperate with Konoha''s safety measures, which is basically no problem at all. What''s more obvious is that this scroll is completely different from Ren''s handwriting, and the seal is also the seal of the Haneda clan of Caoyin Village and the photo of Caoyin Village. In other words, this is what Haneda Yuzawa wrote. This shows the emphasis on Konoha. For this Ninja test, the three generations of Naruto have invited many Ninja villages that are friendly to Konoha. They are for all Ninja worlds. The reason why they did not invite Kushinin village is because the country is still closed and closed. Considering all these Due to factors, the three generations of Hokage did not invite ~www.novelhall.com~ and Konoha has always maintained a good relationship with Cao Yin Village, which has always been included in the third generation of Hokage''s invitation list. There is no such solemn handwriting. There are many requests in the text, and humble words like thanks are actually unnecessary. This can only be said to be that Haneda Yuzawa took advantage of this Zhongnin exam to intentionally give Konoha a favor. Cooperating with Konoha in the future will also have reasons to plug the mouths of other Darin villages. "So..." And thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage didn''t think much about it, took a blank scroll, personally wrote a reply to Haneda Yuzawa, and immediately asked the honest and dedicated assistant to send it out immediately. In this way, several names from Cao Yin Village joined the Zhongnin exam! Wonderful book house Chapter 2166： Where to start (5,000 words) "Really! It''s all to blame for your insistence." On a bright afternoon, in the quiet after the hustle and bustle, the little girl with pink hair glanced at the blond boy on the left shoulder on the small road in the village, sighed softly, and spoke in a half helpless and half complaining voice. Ah This fellow Naruto helped people weed and pulled out the herbs they had worked so hard to grow. To clean up the river and almost fell into a waterfall. To help others walk the dog, you have to pick the biggest dog, and finally the dog slips into the trap area... Really, this guy! In the end, I hurt myself! At this moment, the pink-haired girl had such a thought in her mind. "Huh! The guy who causes trouble." At the same time, on the other side, the blank expression on the face of the handsome, black-haired teenager turned into a juvenile triumphant look. The corners of his mouth were slightly curved, but he did not look at the blond teenager on his right shoulder. , Sighed. "What! Sasuke!" Hearing this sound, the face of the blond and blue-eyed young man who was walking with his nose and eyes swollen by the two changed suddenly. Under the unabashed anger, he straightened his back abruptly and turned around suddenly with a sound Uncontrollable roar, his hands were raised towards the handsome black-haired boy! At this moment, the blond and blue-eyed gang "helped others weed, pulled out their herbs, and was beaten up, cleaned the river, and almost fell into a waterfall. They were rescued by the most unwilling person. They walked the dog and they slipped into the trap area. The task of being bombed into a dark place suddenly turned into anger and burst out in a sentence of the handsome black-haired boy. Posture is already about to fight. "If you mess up again, be careful I kill you!" However, just as he raised his hands and grabbed it, there was no stall before he threw out, but a Bai Jiexue''s arm suddenly flared out and stood in front of him. And when the blond boy turned his head with a dumbfounded look and looked at the owner of the white snowy arms, the pink-haired girl reaching out to stop the blond boy suppressed the angry voice, and suddenly it rang. "Um... the recent teamwork is a bit messy." At this time, Kakashi, who had been behind him after seeing this scene, groaned not only helplessly but also troublesome, and let out such a sigh. "Yes! That''s right! You are the one who disrupted the cooperation! Sasuke! You are all the blame for stealing the limelight." When he heard the teacher''s sigh, he was suddenly stopped by his sweetheart to beat his rival and opponent. The disheveled blond boy found a breakthrough in an instant, and yelled at the front without paying attention to his rival and opponent. "That''s you, right, super idiot!" However, this smug condemnation was exchanged for a ridiculous counter-mocking voice from the handsome, black-haired young man who never looked back. "If you don''t want to owe me favor..." After the ridicule, the handsome, black-haired boy who was walking forward slowly stopped and continued to speak. "Just become better than me!" And at the end, the handsome, black-haired boy turned his head, looked at the blond boy, and said coldly. hateful! This time, the blond and blue-eyed boy did not yell any more. He clenched his teeth, and suddenly his eyes fell silent. He looked at the black-haired handsome boy who had completely turned around. His face was solemn. , And his fist was gently clenched. The handsome, black-haired young man also had a calm face, with a slightly unconcealable expression in the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, staring coldly at the blond young man in front of him. The atmosphere calmed down instantly, and a sense of tension slowly drifted away. I always feel that the relationship between them is worse than before! But at this time, feeling the air change suddenly, the two people looking at each other, the pink-haired girl''s face also suddenly changed, a look of panic, slowly floating up, but in her heart, she was already worried. Occupied. Damn it, it''s really hot! Obviously there are so many guys out there who are better than me, every time I do this kind of sloppy task! But at this time, looking at the blond and blue-eyed teenager, the handsome black-haired teenager flashed past the face of the teenager with the mask of the hidden part of the foggy village, and his teeth were lightly bitten. The impatient meaning slowly diffused in his heart. "Hmm! Hmm!" And at this moment, the eagle''s call suddenly hovered over their heads. "Then, it''s almost disbanded!" Hearing this eagle, Kakashi, who was standing at the end holding a book in one hand, raised his head, and after looking at the eagle that hovered above his head for a while, he turned his head and looked at the two more tense people and The girl with pink hair seemed to ignore the atmosphere of the two being about to fight and spoke lazily. "I have to submit a report of the task immediately." Kakashi said again in the eyes of the pink-haired girl who turned her head when she heard this. "Okay, go back!" But at this time, it seemed that the anxiety in his heart had stopped spreading, and the handsome, black-haired teenager showed a touch of uninterestedness on his face, and said. With that, he turned around, ready to leave here. "Ah! Hey, Sasuke, wait!" When she saw her sweetheart about to leave suddenly, the pink-haired girl immediately caught up. Ah... Kozakura... At the same time, seeing his sweetheart chasing his love rival, the expression on the blond boys face suddenly turned into a frustrated look, and he subconsciously stretched out his hand towards the back of his sweetheart, but, After all, with a sigh, his shoulders drooped and stayed in place. "Um... Next... Do you want to strengthen teamwork with me?" At this time, the pink-haired girl who had caught up with her sweetheart and watched her stop, said softly. "You are the same as Naruto. If you have time to bother me, you might as well practice ninjutsu." However, in the face of the girl''s tender and suggestive words, the handsome, black-haired boy spoke with a solitary attitude and tone. "To be honest, your strength is worse than Naruto!" In the end, the girl was given the final blow. Worse than Naruto... worse than Naruto... worse than Naruto... worse than people... worse... worse... And this last blow, like a merciless sharp blade, swirled around in the girl''s heart, and finally sank the girl. After hearing this, the girl''s shoulders instantly slumped, her head hanging down and she was unlovable. Yes, me, no matter which task is the same, I am the most useless person. At this time, only these words were left in the mind of the girl who was sunk. As for the black-haired handsome boy, after saying this, he continued to walk forward as if he were all right. "Sakura! Leave Sasuke alone, let''s practice together!" But at this time, the blond and blue-eyed boy greeted him behind with a happy expression on his face, with an undisguised willowy tone. "Boom!" At this moment, after seeing the beaming blond boy for three seconds, the white mist suddenly exploded and Kakashi disappeared into the white mist. what? The teacher is gone? Are you taking care of me on purpose? In the disappearing white mist, the blond boy turned his head in doubt, and after seeing Kakashi disappear, his face showed a clear look. "Ok?" Then, just as he turned his head back, looked at his sweetheart with hope, fantasizing that the sweetheart who was injured by the rival will be comforted on his side, and understand what kind of fantasy she should choose, blond and blue-eyed The boy suddenly noticed something, and suddenly looked back. His face instantly turned into an extremely subtle color. Pretend to be... Rock? And this thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, behind him, I don''t know when, there is already a square and extremely neat "rock" full of handcrafted rock patterns. The front of the rock faces his side, and there are two voids. Then he walked a few steps forward. "Rock" followed by a few steps. Then, after a few steps, he stopped. "Rock" also stopped. After a pause, he ran up abruptly, the "rock" lifted up in an instant, and after six small feet were exposed at the bottom, he trot and followed. "How can there be such a square, there are just two small holes to see the rocks outside! It''s so obvious!" After running back and forth for a few laps, after "Rock" followed a few laps, he stopped abruptly, watched "Rock" abruptly braked, and almost hit his own foot. The blond boy finally couldn''t help but pointed to the rock. Ruthlessly exposed the rough disguise. "Really worthy of the man I fancy! Worthy of being my opponent!" And in this ruthless voice piercing the rough disguise, a tender voice suddenly sounded from the "rock", with a sense of comical pretending to be an adult. "Boom!" Then, the next second, the "rock" burst open suddenly, and the colored smoke instantly dispersed. "Ahem! Ahem! Ahem, ahem!" Afterwards, in the smoke, there were bursts of violent coughing. "This, too much gunpowder!" When the smoke cleared, three children coughing and lying on the ground slowly revealed themselves. Then, at the moment it was revealed, the three children who seemed to be still in the Colonel Ninja school suddenly noticed something. They suddenly looked up, and after seeing the delicate expression of the blond boy, after a three-second pause, The three suddenly jumped up. "The charm of adults, the older female ninja group, cute yellow!" "My favorite factorization, Udon!" "The strongest genius ninja in the village, Konoha Maru!" "The three are collectively called the Konoha Maru Legion, come and see!" Afterwards, after jumping up, in a series of heroic appearance actions taken by cheap heroes, the three members of the Konohamaru Legion "gorgeously" appeared. "Sure enough, Konoha Maru you guys..." However, this gorgeous debut, the audience''s influence is not enthusiastic, the blond boy said with a helpless expression. "Huh? Why do you all wear goggles?" But when he saw the dress of the three people clearly, he was slightly taken aback, and he blurted out these words subconsciously. "Hehehehe! This is to imitate the way the big brother used to be!" As the blond teenager noticed his dress, the child named Konohamaru in the middle with a long neckband showed a triumphant smile on his face and said very triumphantly. "Hmm..." However, the blond boy''s response was still subtle. "Huh what huh, I always feel that my brother has reacted so coldly recently!" Seeing the cold and subtle reaction of the blond boy, Konohamaru, who was originally proud, instantly changed his face and directly expressed his strong dissatisfaction. "Then, what''s the matter?" Hearing this, the blond and blue-eyed boy was silent for a second, and then said softly and subtly. Open the topic directly. "Look, it''s so cold!" Seeing the appearance of the blond and blue-eyed boy, Konohamaru suddenly turned his head, hooked the shoulder of Udon who had a nasal mucus behind, and whispered quietly. "Um, boss, are you free next?" However, Meng Huang, the little girl among the three, didn''t care, but asked pretty playfully. "Next I''m going to practice!" In this regard, the blond and blue-eyed teenager expressed his next journey very honestly. "What! Didn''t you say to accompany us to the ninja game today?" And when she heard this, the little girl Menghuang hadn''t spoken yet, but Konoha Maru had already yelled, expressing her dissatisfaction strongly. "Ahaha...is there such a thing?" In response to this, faced with Konohamaru''s dissatisfaction, the blond boy touched the back of his head and opened his mouth in an unrememberable look. Really, if you play with these guys, you have to accompany them all day... And this thought flashed through his mind. "Ninjas play ninja games, what is this..." And at this time, behind him, finally came the spit that should have been here, and the pink-haired girl looked at the blond boy spitting out impeccably. "Wh, what!" Hearing this body, the blond and blue-eyed teenager almost stunned, touching the back of his head, turning his head uneasily, and hesitated. But am I worse than this guy? And looking at the blond teenager who was chatting in front of her, the pink-haired girl was full of doubts about herself. If you stare at me like this, I will be shy. At this moment, facing the girl''s staring gaze, the blond boy''s face turned red decisively. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Then, there was a burst of laughter. "Big brother, who is this big sister?" Seeing the inexplicable behavior of the two, Konohamaru''s small face flashed a trace of doubt and asked decisively. She kept looking at Big Brother with the eyes of wanting to eat it raw. At the same time, he looked at the blond teenager with small eyes, and then at the girl with pink hair, a flash of analysis flashed in his mind. Ding! Then, suddenly, there was a flash of light in his mind, as if suddenly he understood something. "I can''t underestimate my big brother!" After that, he subconsciously pulled a corner of the blond and blue-eyed boy, revealing a wretched and clear color, and he blurted out the sentence. "what?" But the blond and blue-eyed teenager who was immersed in shyness was slightly taken aback by this action. "That guy, is it big brother...this one!" At this time, facing the gaze of the blond and blue-eyed boy, Konohamaru quietly solemnly gave a little thumb. In an instant, the girl with pink hair who noticed this move changed her face suddenly! "Ahaha! Although you are little ghosts, you are very keen!" Seeing Konohamaru''s little finger, the dazed blond boy paused for a while, then blushed, and immediately admitted it. "no!" However, his words hadn''t fallen yet. With a "bang", his whole person flew out with a touch of blood in this hysterical roar, and hit the wall heavily. Suddenly, the wall cracked and sunken. With a "poof", the blond boy fell to the ground. "Big Brother!" At the same time, Konohamaru''s face changed drastically. With a cry of exclamation, he suddenly turned to the pink-haired girl who was panting and puffing and shouting, "What are you doing!" "No, leader!" "Pulse! Pulse!" At this time, Menghuang and Udon ran to the side of the blond boy who fell to the ground and screamed in a panic. "You ugly! Ugly!" Seeing the appearance of his elder brother falling to the ground, Konoha Maru was eager and couldn''t help cursing. "Boom!" Then, completely angered the pink-haired girl, in a scream, the sound of boxing head sounded again. In the end, the blond boy and Konohamaru''s red envelopes piled on top of their heads fell to the ground. The pink girl walked back angrily amidst the sound of crows. "It hurts! It hurts!" Then, about ten seconds later, the blond boy and Konohamaru slowly climbed up from the ground under the worried eyes of Udon and Moehuang. "That fat and ugly guy, is that a woman?" Konohamaru, who stood up while touching his head, couldn''t help but questioned his elder brother. "Ok?" At the moment when these words were uttered, the four seemed to realize something at the same time, and slowly looked towards the pink-haired girl ~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, the pink-haired girl had stopped. pace. Then, when everyone''s eyes settled, the head of the pink-haired girl turned around mechanically, revealing the already stiff, demon-like grin that looked like an angry smile. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" In an instant, the four people who reacted suddenly ran away amidst Konohamaru''s scream! "Boom!" However, before he ran far, Konohamaru, the fastest runner, crashed into something with a dull crash, and he sat down on the ground, groaning pain. "It hurts..." Then, a voice with contempt and unkindness rang slowly. Wonderful book house Chapter 2167： At the beginning (5,000 words) Konoha mission office, a new delivery office. "Then, I did accept it." The ninja with horizontal scars on the nose on duty, after carefully reading the task report in his hand, raised his head slightly, looking at the white-haired young ninja who handed in the task report forward and said. . "Naruto guy, do you get along well with your companions?" While looking at the white-haired young ninja, the ninja with haircut glanced at the report and asked again. "Forget it, barely okay." Hearing this sound, the white-haired young ninja was taken aback for a moment, and after a pause, there was no intention to hide, and he spoke. "It''s been so busy recently. After he came back, I haven''t been able to see him yet, so I am a little worried. Hearing the words of the white-haired young ninja, the ninja with the hair band seemed a little embarrassed, and after scratching his cheek, he spoke. "As Iluka-sensei knows, that Uchiha Sasuke is also together, although they are a bit hostile to each other, the relationship is not very good, but fortunately, his strength has greatly increased as a result, and he is even about to catch up with the you he respects. " In this regard, looking at the appearance of the ninja with the haircut, the white-haired young ninja seemed to have a lot of trust in the ninja in front of him. At the moment, he frankly explained the situation in his team. After all, the ninja in front of him has a very important position for the one of his three disciples, and even if it werent for the ugly ninja in front of him, one of his three disciples. , May go astray. Moreover, just after he decided to become the instructor of the seventh class, the ninja came over and thanked himself very sincerely and asked himself to take care of the disciple. Possibly, this ninja named Iruka is just an ordinary ninja with no characteristics, and the only competent positions are teachers in the ninja school and the lowest-level staff such as the mission department. However, in the heart of the white-haired young ninja, there is considerable respect for this ninja. At the same time, he can also feel the cautiousness of Iluka facing him. He is sincerely happy because he is the teacher of Class 7, but also regrets that he is not strong enough to be the teacher of Class 7, and one A little bit of inferiority complex. And these emotions, as well as the somewhat cautious attitude toward himself now, all show that this unexceptional ninja has a deep love for the disciple in his team. Although his disciple does not have a father or a mother, He grew up in the fear of the village, but the ninja in front of him truly thought of that disciple, and even this deep love far exceeded him. It''s like, a female ninja who couldn''t leave the village at the beginning, few people mention that village now, but people who have experienced that era will never forget the love of the chosen child. The ninja in front of him can give his life for his disciple. Emotionally, it is definitely the brother and father of that disciple. Now, he should not only inform him of everything about this disciple, but he also has the obligation to tell him exactly. It''s like a teacher at a ninja school cannot refuse parents'' inquiries about their children. Not only couldn''t refuse, but he should tell this ninja about everything without involving inconvenience. What''s more, sometimes, he also wanted to ask this ninja about his experience in teaching disciples. After all, this is the first time he has led a class. For the first time, as a teacher. "Really! Mr. Kakashi." However, upon hearing this sentence, the Iruka teacher had only a sincerely happy smile, and did not say more. is it Hostile? Is that feeling of being rivals and friends? Great! Naruto also found such a friend! And this thought flashed through his mind. "..." Then, the two kept the teacher''s smile like this, staring at each other, speechless. Ok Although I wanted to ask this ninja about his experience in teaching students, Kakashi, who hadn''t dealt with people for a long time, didn''t know how to speak. As a result, the two could only smile at each other while not on the same channel. Until Kakashi was summoned to leave. In the end, Kakashi did not ask any questions. ... "Hmm! Hmm!" At this time, on the other side, in the cratered clearing of the small forest, the eagle''s harp circling echoed. On the other hand, the eighth class of Inuzuka-toga, Yunoshino, and Hyuga Hinata sat down panting on the small open space where the traces of a long time ago remained, and gasped. The teacher Xi Rihong''s suddenly strict training has drained all their physical strength. "Ten minutes off, and then continue to practice." Looking at the children who could not stand up, Xi Rihong''s beautiful faces did not show much expression, but looked at her three disciples thoughtfully. Sure enough, only they can do such intense training. Hinata, Gaga, and Shino couldn''t even reach the lowest level of strength. Physical strength is almost at its limit. After another practice, go back and rest first. At the same time, such a series of thoughts flashed through her mind. And with her thoughts, in her mind, she came to this clearing by accident when she was a little girl, accidentally seeing the group that made her remember the original group. The famous team has been training in the devil training. She still can''t forget the intensity. Thinking of it now, it is even as clear as it was then. Even the traces of training left by that team have not faded for more than ten years. At this moment, every trace of pits and pits in this open space are the traces of those demons'' training at that time. Compared to the team that can complete the devil training of that intensity every day, his eighth class is really far too far. However, Xi Rihong was psychologically prepared after all, and, after all, that team were all geniuses, and she was very happy that her disciples could achieve this level. Especially the only girl in the team, compared to when she first joined the team, there have been too many changes. Moreover, the relationship between the three children has always been very good, and she has been very satisfied and satisfied. As for that team to such a degree, that is not something ordinary people can do. Even ordinary geniuses can''t do it. "Ok?" And at this moment, as soon as she spoke, she found the eagle falcon hovering above her head, and her brows were slightly frowned. What happened? It happened at this time... At the same time, such a thought flashed in her heart, and her face instantly became serious. "No, that''s it for today. Well done, Gaga, Shino, Hinata!" Then, with a solemn expression on her face, she canceled the plan for additional training. Suddenly, the three children who were about to collapse to the ground let out a long sigh. ... "Chachachacha...chachachacha...chachachachacha..." At the same time, on the other side, on a bench outside Konoha''s dim sum shop, potato chips were madly chewed and swallowed, and the sound of repetitive sound rang. "Um... delicious." From time to time, some girls sighed deliciously. These guys... But at this time, looking at the two teammates beside him, the young man with his braids in the sky, a helpless and lazy look, a helpless thought flashed in his mind. "Ding Ci, are you still full?" After that, it seemed that he couldn''t help it. The young man with a cup of braided cup of tea couldn''t help but reminded. "Crack!" Hearing this sound, the instigator of the cyclical sound of potato chips being chewed frantically and swallowed, the obese teenager sitting on the edge of the bench, after taking a bite of the potato chips, stopped a little while holding it in his hand. He blinked at the potato chips that had been bitten off in half, and looked at the young man with braided eyes. "Shikamaru, you..." Then, after watching for a while, the young man named Ding Ci spoke slowly and hesitantly. "Ok?" As for Ding Ci''s actions, the young man with a braided braid called Shikamaru let out a bewilderment. "Would you like to eat?" And just at this moment, Ding Ci suddenly stretched out his hand, passed the dignified girl drinking tea in the middle, and handed half of the potato chips in his hand to the young man. Suddenly, looking at the half slice of potato chips handed over, the corners of the boy''s mouth twitched. "Okay, okay, Shikamaru, just let Ding Ci eat it, and finally completed such a tricky task." In this regard, the blonde girl who had just drunk a sip of tea in the middle said with a sigh of relief. like It''s troublesome. Regarding the blonde girl''s words, the soaring braided boy''s eyes slowly narrowed, and there was almost an urge to sigh. "Sorry, Shikaball, I just ate the barbecue for ten people, I haven''t eaten enough yet." At this time, seeing his friend had no plans to eat, Ding Ci threw the potato chips he handed out into his mouth, and after a few words, he started to eat it again. A pack of potato chips, soon It''s bottomed out. "Hahahaha! Speaking of which, the teacher used to have a friend who can eat as much as Ding Ci, in terms of barbecue." And just when Ding Ci picked up another potato chip bag next to him and was about to open it, Sarutobi Asma, the teacher of their tenth class sitting beside the braided teenager, suddenly laughed. . It seems that something pleasant has been thought of. "Teacher Asma?" And hearing this sound, the three children looked over. Comrades who like barbecue? At the same time, when he turned his head, the fat boy named Ding Ci suddenly burst into these words. Hey--! ! ! In terms of appetite, there are people similar to Ding Ci? This is the shocked thought of the blonde girl. Uh It feels more and more troublesome. And this is the true thought in the heart of the young boy Shikamaru. "Maybe you haven''t heard of it, but when the teacher was young, his name can be said to be a household name, and even other Shinobu villages know his name." Regarding the reaction of the three disciples, Asma raised her head, looked at the blue sky and white clouds above her head, and spoke quite reminiscently. A household name? Do other Shinobu villages know? And hearing this, the blonde girl and the fat boy Ding Ci were all taken aback. Are you kidding me, Mr. Asma, it''s been more than ten years since you were a kid. If you are really that famous, you should spread his legend now. However, the young man with a dreadlock did not believe it at all. "That guy, uh... is a cultivator madman and a cultivator idiot. Apart from eating, he is basically cultivating when he sees him. He is the strongest ninja in Konoha." But it seemed that he hadn''t noticed his disciple''s reaction. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds, Asma''s eyes became more reminiscent, and a trace of melancholy appeared slowly on his face. If he is still alive, I am afraid that it is not a problem to surpass the original Hokage. At the same time, in his mind, he said that such a thought had flashed through. Hey--? The strongest ninja? A ninja better than Naruto? how is this possible? As soon as this sentence came out, all three of them did not believe it. "Teacher Asma, then, where is this person now? Is he on a mission?" However, even though he did not believe it, Ding Ci, who had always been kind and honest, still asked the question quite face-to-face. After all, he is a comrade who also likes to eat, Ding Ci is still very curious. Whether it is true or not, he really wants to meet someone like him who can eat barbecue for ten people and no matter how full he is. Perhaps, being a friend is not necessarily true. "Ok?" However, this time, their teacher did not respond, but his face changed, as if he saw something that prevented him from talking anymore. Must it be at this time? At the same time, such a thought flashed through Asma''s heart. "Today, that''s about it, disband!" Then, looking at the sky, he said so. "Hey--?" After that, it was the voice of dissatisfaction with the three children. ... "Konoha Maru!" At this moment, as Asma gave the order to disband, on the other side, the blond and blue-eyed boy suddenly took a step, blurted out with an exclamation, and seemed to be about to rush forward. "It hurts! Smelly kid!" At the same time, a voice full of disgust and dissatisfaction rang in front of him. A teenager wearing some kind of black animal-like jumpsuit has already grabbed the bib kid Konohamaru in his hand and lifted it into the air. Konohamaru, whose feet were empty, already showed pain on his face, but his throat collar was tightly grasped, his fist was against his throat, but he couldn''t speak. "I tell you to stop, and be careful for a while!" At this moment, behind the boy in the jumpsuit, the beautiful girl with four braids looked at her younger brother, and said helplessly. "Sorry, it''s all fooling me." At this moment, the girl with pink hair with a worried expression hurriedly apologized. Who are these people? But in her heart, there was an extremely bad premonition. The boy in the one-piece suit and the girl with four braids in front of her gave her a sense of oppression, perhaps because of the older person. The relationship makes her feel that the other party is stronger than her own. "Hey! Tell you to let go!" However, the thoughts in her mind just flashed, and she looked at Konoha Maru with a painful expression. The blond boy who could not bear the anger, already yelled and made fists with both hands. Humph! These guys are Konoha''s Shinobu. At this time, he noticed the boy in the forehead protective jumpsuit on the blond boy''s forehead, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Before the annoying guy comes, let''s play with you!" Afterwards, a contempt was spit out from his mouth slowly. "Humph!" At this moment, Konoha Maru snorted. "Let go!" Afterwards, there was a word squeezed from the throat. "It''s very exciting, brat!" And at the moment when these words sounded, the boy in the jumpsuit looked down slowly, watching the child''s little feet that were constantly kicking on him in vain, and the words slowly emerged. A burst of anger. Then, his hand tightened, and Konoha Maru exhaled again in pain. "You bastard!" And this cry of pain completely ignited the anger of the blond boy. The blond boy who couldn''t bear it anymore suddenly ran out, opened his chest and fists, and slammed into the face of the boy in the jumpsuit. "puff!" However, before he could take a few steps, he staggered, but he fell to the ground suddenly. What was that just now! And in his heart, there was also a sudden shock, and for the first time he looked at the boy in the jumpsuit who didn''t move. "What, Konoha''s Shinobu is very weak!" At this time, the judging of the young man in the jumpsuit floated gently. These guys are from other Shinobu village, why are they here! At the same time, the pink-haired girl seemed to have finally determined some of the other''s identities, and such a surprised thought flashed in her heart. "Konoha Maru!" At this time, watching their boss fall, Menghuang and Udon couldn''t help but scream. "But... Damn it!" At this time, Konoha Maru''s face had already begun to turn blue, and his throat became tighter after his fist was hard. "Hey! If you don''t let go, I will never let you go! Stupid!" At this time, the blond boy who got up also cursed. "You are an idiot, what do you incitement to do!" However, only half of the curse was spoken behind him, and the pink-haired girl beside him slammed his mouthpiece in a fighting manner and interrupted the flower head. "You are very irritating, I hate the kid very much, and, obviously younger than me, and so arrogant! I want people to completely destroy him!" And these words of the blond boy clearly ignited the anger of the boy in black jumpsuit completely, and a sense of sorrow appeared on his cheek. His fist was already clenched. "Ah" At this time, looking at the situation in front of her, the four girls with braids sighed. "I do not care" Then, she said helplessly. "Well...get rid of this stinky kid first, and then the kid over there." Then, in the words of the girl, the eyes of the boy in the jumpsuit suddenly fell on the blue face of the boy with the bib in his hand. Suddenly, his left hand was already clenched and raised, and he was already smashing towards Konohamaru''s face! "Asshole! Stop it!" At this time, the blond teenager who was let go by the pink-haired girl couldn''t see it right ~ www.novelhall.com~ already yelled and ran out. But it''s too late! "Crack!" And just at this moment, a clear sound suddenly sounded beside the boy in the jumpsuit. "Snapped!" After that, there was another clear sound. "despair!" Later, there was a slight sound of footsteps landing. "This is Konoha''s site for the time being. You may not be too presumptuous." After that, there was a faint voice, right in the middle of everyone... Ringing! () Chapter 2167： The girls blushed, and the mysterious boy appeared! "Wha!" The faint voice floated, and the blond boy who had rushed towards the boy in the jumpsuit suddenly stopped, his blue eyes were already wide, and he looked forward with shock, his whole figure All were slightly stiff because of the sudden stop and the change in front of them. "Yes... who is it?" At the same time, the astonished expression on the face of the pink-haired girl subconsciously stretched out by the action of the boy in the jumpsuit suddenly solidified, and in an instant, it turned into a color of consternation. At the same time, there was a slight pink flash on her face, but her face was slightly red in consternation. this is a Good man, At this time, on the other side, a bright red color flashed across the face of the girl with four braids, and a pair of eyes had been set in front of him unconsciously. "Wood... Konoha Maru." At the same time, they hugged each other and closed their eyes because of fear. Menghuang and Udon seemed to be because the atmosphere was suddenly quiet. Suspiciously, their eyes opened slightly, and then they were seeing the situation in front of them. At that moment, the two small eyes suddenly widened. it is good it hurts! And at this moment, in their eyes, many of them, who are so old, in one-piece suits, maintained the appearance of a punch when they raised their left hand, but compared to the above-mentioned expression. At this time, the whole face of the boy in the jumpsuit seemed to be slowly distorted, and a touch of pain began to emerge on his face uncontrollably. As the pain surfaced, the head of the boy in the jumpsuit slowly turned behind him. I looked towards the young man standing behind him, holding his left arm with his right hand and holding his right hand backwards. At the same time, his right hand slowly let go because of the distraction and the intense pain on his left arm. "puff!" Afterwards, there was a sound of heavy objects falling, and Konohamaru fell heavily to the ground. In the pain, the boy in the jumpsuit could no longer hold the bib child. But after falling heavily to the ground, Konohamaru had a dull face, as if she could not feel the pain of sitting on the ground **** butt, she just stared blankly at the top of her front, holding the Siamese. The boy''s arm, the boy who saved himself. That, it seems to be only eleven or twelve years old, a teenager about the same age as his boss! "Hurry up." At this time, the faint voice was mixed with a hint of softness, and it sounded abruptly in front of him. At this moment, the eleven or twelve-year-old boy who rescued him suddenly appeared, ignoring the sharp gaze of the boy in the jumpsuit, his eyes moved slightly down, and he looked at Konoha who was sitting down on the ground with a dull face. Maru said. "Naruto... Naruto brother!" And hearing this sound, Xu knew that he was absolutely safe, and a depressed space in a certain part of his heart suddenly shattered, and all the fear of what happened just now suddenly broke out in Konohamaru''s heart. With a cry of exclamation, Konoha Maru suddenly got up from the ground, tears flying away, and went straight to the blond boy. "Are you all right, Konohamaru!" Seeing Konohamaru rushing, the blond boy suddenly recovered, and no longer thought about what happened just now. He immediately squatted down and started running up and down to him. The children next to him checked. "Konoha Maru!" At this time, Moehuang and Udon behind him also ran over, hugged Konohamaru, and the three children cried together. it hurts! And at this time, the boy in the jumpsuit screamed again, his right hand almost subconsciously grasped his right hand, and his stature took two steps back. At this time, it seemed that Konoha Maru was safe. The eleven or twelve-year-old boy let go of his right hand and let the jumpsuit free. "As expected to be the last descendant of the Uchiha clan, the strength of the genius clan should not be underestimated." However, for the alert and palpitation gaze of the boy in the jumpsuit, the eleven or twelve-year-old boy who suddenly appeared and saved Konohamaru did not pay attention, as if his attitude was an irrelevant thing. At this moment, his gaze and attention seemed to be on a hidden branch of the big tree behind the blond teenager and pink-haired girl. At the same time, as his gaze settled, he also spit out such a sentence. "Crack!" "Flap!" Then, he released the hand facing the concealed branch, two stones slowly slipped from his palm, fell on the ground, and rolled away in a daze. Good...so handsome! And at this moment, as the sun is shining, the silhouetted young black hair and white hair mottled hair seem to be shining, and the delicate face of the right eye that is covered by the broken hair in front of the soft short hair seems to be plated. There was a layer of Jinhui, and the upright body exuded a kind of leisurely meaning. And the inevitable melancholy color between the eyebrows seems to have directly hit the hearts of all the girls present, including Meng Huang. For a moment, whether it is the four whips of the one-piece boy The young girl, the girl with blond hair and blue eyes and Konohamaru''s group with pink hair and cute yellow, her cheeks are bright red. The heartbeat speeded up several beats for no reason. Ok... so fast! As fast as Kakashi. Do not! Speed ??is even higher than Kakashi! At this moment, at the end of the young mans gaze, the look of astonishment on the face of the handsome, black-haired young man sitting on the branches slowly dissipated, his face slowly sinking into a serious look, there seemed to be something in his forehead. Slight beads of sweat came out. He felt a sense of oppression just by being looked at by this young man. From this sudden young man, he actually felt a trace of the oppression that Kakashi felt when he was serious. At the same time, with his excellent analytical aptitude, he has already analyzed a lot of information from the series of actions that this young man has just shown, and has subconsciously compared him with his teacher. The impatient feeling that has been lingering in my heart since accepting the task today, the anxious emotion that has always been lingering in my heart since accepting the task today, and that I can only do some simple tasks in the village, is like a cloud for the strong outside the village. At this moment, As if being chilled by a basin of ice water, although the handsome, black-haired young man still maintained this leaning posture without any change, he was already tense from head to toe. Can launch an attack at any time. Although the boy in front of him saved Konohamaru, he should be on his side from a standpoint, but the boy''s words always make him feel uneasy. In particular, this young man has revealed his identity as the Uchiha clan. Although the black-haired handsome boy is still young, his family was wiped out overnight when he was a child, and it has long since disappeared, and there may be very few mentions or even knows. Now, this young man has revealed his family as soon as he meets each other, and there are many things he needs to pay attention to. It''s hard to say whether it is an enemy or a friend! Did you put on a fighting posture in an instant? This is much better than the other one. Seeing the black-haired handsome boy''s reaction, the boy who suddenly appeared almost brightened his eyes. He unconsciously looked at the blond boy who was looking at him, and saw the blond boy''s loose posture. It seems that there is no change from this handsome, black-haired young man, but in fact the whole body is already tense, like an arrow from the string, such a thought of contrast flashed in his heart. In comparison, there is really a huge gap between a boy with blond hair and blue eyes and a boy with handsome black hair. Even the boy wondered whether this blond boy could survive for a minute if he was thrown on the battlefield. weak! The blond boy should be the weakest among all the fighting ninjas present, and his nerves are too big. Even the pink-haired girl with the worst strength may be better than him. Longer. At least, this pink-haired girl felt the gap in the first place and took quite desirable actions. That apology was the best choice for a ninja like a girl with pink hair. And this blond and blue-eyed teenager, with a messy attitude, basically zero vigilance, and still not covering his mouth, almost ineligible to be a ninja. In contrast, this handsome, black-haired boy is worthy of the name of a genius and his family, the Uchiha clan. "You... what do you see me doing?" At this moment, it seemed that he felt something, and the blond boy yelled again, barely covering his mouth. At the same time, from the corner of his eyes, he couldn''t help but glance at the branches behind him, an expression of extremely uncomfortable, slowly emerging. Sasuke bastard, why do you always come out to steal the limelight! In the young boy''s eyes, it was almost certain that such a thought must have flashed in the heart of this blond young boy, just now. I have not distinguished whether it is an enemy or a friend, and I have to do it in my own village, and I still have time to increase my confrontational mood. Ugh It''s really disappointing. Did not understand the current situation at all. But after the expectation, such a disappointed thought flashed in the boy''s heart. "Hey! Your opponent is here! Where are you looking?" And just at this moment, with a duh, a voice full of anger suddenly sounded behind the boy. "Hey! Do you need a crow?" At the same time, the girl with the four whips saw her younger brother''s behavior, the blush on her face disappeared suddenly, her face changed drastically, and she exclaimed, which was already uncontrollable. "Really, Shayin''s puppet art? This is not the scope of children''s fights. How long do you have to watch!" However, hearing these two sounds, the young man ignored it. Instead, he looked at another branch, the handsome black-haired young man behind the branch on the other side of the tree trunk, and he spoke neither salty nor indifferent. "Kankuro, stop!" And after this sound, a gloomy sound slowly sounded as far as the boy''s eyes could reach. what! And when this sound sounded, the eyes of the handsome, black-haired boy jumped abruptly, and a horrified cry suddenly sounded in his heart. This guy, when was behind me! Then, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked towards the source of the sound behind him without a trace. "Ok?" At this moment, the rest of the people under the tree heard this sound and looked at the boy''s gaze blankly. "The guy who lost the face of the village!" When everyone''s eyes settled, a young man with red hair hanging upside down on a tree carrying a big gourd caught everyone''s eyes. At the same time, this gloomy sentence was already spit out from the red-haired gourd boy. "what!" At this time, everyone shouted in exclamation. "I... Gaara!" At this time, the face of the girl with four braids and the boy in the one-piece suit changed suddenly, especially the boy in the one-piece suit, whose original angry face had been replaced by a kind of fear, barely squeezing out these three words. Obviously, this red-haired gourd boy has an absolute deterrent to them. At this moment, just at the stall where the boy in the jumpsuit spit out these words, the boy with red-haired gourd did not look at him at all, but his eyes were slightly deflected. First he glanced at the boy who appeared suddenly under the tree, and then He looked at the handsome young man with black hair sitting on the tree trunk next to him, and finally, after exploring the back of the tree trunk next to him without a trace, his eyes returned to the boy under the tree. Except for a gloomy expressionless color on his face, no emotions can be seen. At this moment, a tense atmosphere slowly spread. At this time, on the other side, Hokage''s office. "Ah--!" Sitting in the position of Hokage, the third generation of Hokage gently removed the pipe in his mouth, and exhaled a long puff of cigarette. "I summon you for nothing else. When you see the people gathered, you should understand." Then, looking at the many Shangren and Zhongren gathered in the office, the third generation of Naruto slowly spoke. "Has this time been reached?" And looking at the serious three generations of Naruto, the first person who spoke was the white-haired young ninja, the son of Konoha Whitetooth, the hero who wrote round eyes in the three wars, the head of the seventh class, the elite Shangnin, and Hamu Kaka. oo. "I have reported it to other countries, after all, I will see it from time to time in the village." And the second one who spoke was the head of Class 10, Sarutobi Asma, the son of three generations of Hokage. "Then, when is it?" Obviously, the ninjas present basically knew what the three generations of Naruto were talking about. The person in charge of the eighth class, Yurihong, was also the most straightforward and asked the time directly. "A week later..." Regarding the issue of Yurihong ~www.novelhall.com~, it was also a question of Shinobu and Zhongnin on the court. The third generation of Hokage looked solemn and spoke. "That''s really anxious." In response, Kakashi said. However, in the words, there was a slight surprise, as if there was some surprise at this time. "call!" At this time, the three generations of Hokage who heard this took a deep breath. "Then, officially announce..." However, he did not answer Kakashi''s implicit doubts after all, but solemnly announced. "Seven days from today, on July 1st, the Zhongnin selection examination will officially begin!" Chapter 2168： Report your name, powerful enemies (4,000 characters) "Gudong!" The stern and tense atmosphere slowly diffused among the red-haired gourd boy, the unexpected boy, and the black-haired handsome boy. The three looked at it intentionally or unintentionally. Although there was no obvious hostility, it made the air more and more. The solemn behavior caused the blond and blue-eyed teenager to swallow unconsciously. I always feel... I always feel a bit bad. If they fight at that time, I have to hold one at the first time, and I can''t let Sasuke be attacked by both sides! But at this moment, the blond and blue-eyed teenager who had subconsciously retreated to the side of the tree trunk of the black-haired handsome teenager flashed such a thought in his mind at the stall of drooling. In a sense, although he still hasn''t figured out the current situation, he has already prepared some ninjas. What happens next? I always feel a little worried! At this time, beside the blond boy, the pink-haired girl who had subconsciously blocked the three children behind her, a flash of worry flashed in her heart. Looking at her figure and movement, she was obviously well prepared. It can be seen that the Nami country and his party, although this pink-haired girl is the weakest in the team, but the weakest does not mean that it is unqualified. This pink-haired girl has not lost to any ninja consciousness. A person. Brother Naruto... And at this time, the three children who were suppressed by the atmosphere and shuddered were already tightly clinging to each other, hiding behind the blond teenager and the pink-haired girl, not daring to look at the gloomy red face. Send a gourd boy. "You guy who will only humiliate the village! What do you think we came to Konoha for so far?" At this moment, the red-haired gourd boy whose three children dared not even look at his face became more gloomy, his eyes finally turned away from the sudden boy and the black-haired handsome boy, and fell on the one called Kankuro. The body of the boy in the jumpsuit opened his mouth quite severely. Gee! At the same time, there was a hint of irritation in his heart. "Listen...Listen to me, Gaara..." Faced with the increasingly gloomy gaze of the red-haired gourd boy, the one-piece boy named Kankuro was obviously panicked, his face was already full of fear, although there was a sudden boy, but that trembling voice , It has already shown that the upright and upright figure of the young man who can hardly be defeated can not stop him from the slightest fear. This is the fear from the heart, or the fear that has lasted for years. "These guys came up to make trouble first." At this time, because of this long backlog of fear, he subconsciously began to shirk his responsibility in this conflict. "To shut up!" However, his behavior of shirking responsibility was not forgiven by the red-haired gourd boy, and even more severely reprimanded. And now, these two people are headed by the red-haired gourd boy, and the girl with four braids on the side. Although there is a persuasive expression on her face at this time, she did not speak after all, just looking at the jumpsuit with worry. juvenile. "I killed you." With the harshness of this sound, the eyes of the red-haired gourd boy had already flashed a hint of impatience, and the words uttered in his mouth became increasingly gloomy. Even in the words, it was already barely shouting and killing. "Know... I know, sorry, I''m really sorry!" Hearing this sound, the face of the boy in the jumpsuit suddenly changed, and he hurriedly returned to the bandage-wrapped column that he had taken from his back, raised his hands, and said hurriedly, quickly expressing that he would not mess up. At the same time, the girl with four braids on the side also laughed. "Just now, I''m so sorry." Then, after confirming that his elder brother would not mess around again, the gloomy color on the face of the red-haired gourd boy slowly dissipated, and then, with no expression on his face, he faced the sudden boy, the blond boy and the pink boy. The haired boy, the three children, and the handsome boy with black hair on another branch apologized. In the voice, there was no gloomy color, but rather sincere. This guy, the look in his eyes is really annoying! At this time, I noticed the red-haired gourd boys gaze, and the unmarked tight figure of the black-haired handsome boy who had already sat up on the branches finally relaxed. After all, it was still in the village of Konoha. Vigilance belongs to vigilance, and ready to fight is ready to fight. After all, he didn''t think he would fight. In this moment, in his heart, he was quite disgusted with the red-haired gourd boy''s eyes. The stone just now, if it wasn''t for the guy who suddenly inserted it, I''m afraid it would hit Kankuro without any suspense. This guy is amazing. At the same time, at the glance of this apology, the heart of the red-haired gourd boy also made a very high evaluation of this handsome black-haired boy, adding a lot of fear. "Ok?" At this moment, when the eyes turned back, the face of the black-haired handsome boy who had been paying attention to the red-haired gourd boy suddenly changed. Even the blond boy and the pink-haired girl below and the three children were all There was a look of consternation. Amidst the sound of rustling, the whole body of the red-haired gourd boy suddenly turned into sand, like a miniature sandstorm, pouring down towards the ground. And at the moment it touched the ground, the miniature sandstorm suddenly became a human form, slowly condensing into a half-kneeling juvenile figure. Have a hand. At this time, watching the young man slowly condensing right in front of him slowly stood up, the sudden young man''s bare left eye narrowed slightly, and such a thought flashed in his heart. With just this ability to control the sand with his hands, it can be said that he is already above these people. As the thoughts flashed, the sudden young man made an evaluation. "Sorry, it was just an accident." At this time, the red-haired gourd boy who stood up looked at the suddenness in front of him, and when he shot, he showed that he had to pay special attention to the strength of the mysterious boy, and said very politely. A ninja from Kushin Village... No wonder, I can see Kankuro''s puppet art. The guys in Cao Yin just like to study the ninjutsu of various ninja villages. However, judging from the age of this guy, he should be about the same as me. In terms of strength, he should be better than the black hair. Cao Yin Village is just a small forbearance village, how can such a monster be cultivated? In these polite words, the red-haired gourd boy glanced at the mysterious boy without a trace, his eyes seemed to pass the forehead of the mysterious boy inadvertently, and such an unbelievable thought passed in his heart. Yes! This mysterious young man wears a grassy forehead on his head. That is, the ninja of the country of grass. This mysterious boy is a ninja from Cao Yin Village in the country of grass. Not the ninja of Konoha village he thought at first! And because of this, it is because this mysterious boy is a ninja from the grassland village of grass, that makes him a little unbelievable. Even the trace of irritable warfare that had originally occurred was disappeared at this time because of excessive surprise. To be honest, he didn''t believe that a ninja village like Kushin Village could cultivate such a powerful young ninja. Even some time ago, there was a big problem within the country of grass. And even if there were no major problems, it would never be possible for Caoyin Village to cultivate such a ninja. Caoyin Village simply did not have this level of resources. So, will this person be the biggest obstacle to this action? Thinking of this, the red-haired gourd boy glanced back without a trace from the corner of his eyes, and looked at the treetop that he had hung upside down before. At this moment, behind the junction of the treetop and the trunk, a faint white mist completely disappeared into the air. That should be the shadow clone just now... As long as I do something wrong, I''m afraid, what is waiting for me is the two sides of this guy. With his strength, if I don''t show some real skills, I am afraid it will be difficult to defend. This guy is not easy to mess with. At the same time, seeing the white mist dissipate, the red-haired gourd boy made such a judgment. accident? Lie... At this moment, hearing the red-haired gourd boy''s words that seemed to apologize again and explain to his teammates, the mysterious boy smiled faintly at the corners of his mouth, and let his body shape open, indicating that he was not in trouble. "Just solve the misunderstanding." At the same time, while stepping away, he said with a smile. However, in his heart, he did not believe a word of the red-haired gourd boy in front of him. If it was really an accident, then this thing would never happen at all. After all, this red-haired gourd boy has always been there, and has been there early since the beginning of the matter, and this dispute could have been stopped long ago. Obviously, the red-haired gourd boy has been condoning this incident. As for what the purpose is, I don''t need to think about it. It''s just to try these Konoha Shinobu. Now that things have a tendency to make troubles, I have spoken to stop them. It''s an accident, I''m afraid it''s not all. However, it doesn''t matter anymore, it just doesn''t make a big deal. He didn''t want to see the appearance of this incident. "Go, we are not here to play." Looking at the mysterious boy who gave way with a smile, the red-haired gourd boy didn''t say much, went straight, walked in front of Kanjirou and the beautiful girl with four braids, and said. Between the words, it was already a bit harsh and gloomy. "I know" Hearing this sound, Kanjirou hurriedly responded, in his words, there was no half of the arrogance just now, and some were just obedience and fear that could not be completely concealed. At the same time, speaking, the three of them all turned around and headed in the direction they were going. "Wait!" At this moment, the girl with pink hair shouted and stopped the three of them. "what''s up?" When they heard this, the three of them stopped at the same time, turned around, the beautiful girl with four braids spoke. "From the point of view of the forehead, you are the ninjas of the Ninja Village of Shayin? Indeed, the country of fire and the country of wind are allies, but in the treaty, ninjas should be prohibited from entering and leaving each other''s country at will, and tell your purpose! According to the situation, we will" Seeing the three of them turning around, the pink-haired girl''s face was solemn, she had no worries and vague fears just now, but asked rather severely. Oh? Well done. Although it seems to be the weakest of the three, it still seems to be a relatively well-behaved type, but at this time, it is the only ninja who has not been deceived by confrontation, and asked the most critical question. That''s right. Why did the ninja of Shayin appear in the village of Konoha and swagger. This is the most critical question! And hearing this sound, the mysterious young man who let Kai silently walked aside suddenly flashed a bright light, looking at this well-behaved and weak girl, there was no lack of appreciation in his heart. "Humph!" At the same time, when the mysterious teenager admired it, the beautiful girl with four braids over there snorted helplessly, and said, "This is what the so-called black under the lamp is talking about. Don''t you know anything?" "what?" Facing the other party''s rhetorical question, the pink-haired girl was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously spoke. "This is a pass." However, the opposite side did not sell the gate, but directly took out the pass to enter and leave the village of Konoha. "Indeed, as you said, we are Shioninin from the country of wind, Konoha who came to participate in the selection test for everyone." Then she explained. "Chin Shinobi selection exam?" And hearing this sound, the pink-haired girl hadn''t spoken yet, and the blond teenager behind her had already asked: "What is the Nakanin selection exam?" "You really don''t know anything..." In response, the girl with four braids sighed rather helplessly. "Brother Naruto, as long as you pass that exam, you can change from being a ninja to a ninja." At this moment, Konoha Maru couldn''t stand it, and explained to the blond boy. "Really! Then I have to try!" Hearing this sound, the blond and blue-eyed boy suddenly realized that he immediately got ready. "Let''s go." At this moment, the red-haired gourd boy spoke and signaled the other two that it was time to go. And speaking, he also walked directly forward. "Hey! What''s your name, guy over there?" However, this time, they were stopped again. And the one who made the sound was the handsome black-haired boy jumping from the trunk. "What? I... me?" And hearing this sound, the beautiful girl with four braids turned around excitedly and said in disbelief. "No, it''s the one carrying the gourd next to you." In this regard, the handsome, black-haired boy denied it again in an lonely tone. "I am Gaara of Sandfall, I am also a little interested in you, your name?" Hearing this, the red-haired gourd boy turned around, looked at the handsome boy who stopped him, and said. "Sasuke Uchiha." Regarding this, as if there was a tacit understanding between the opponents, the handsome, black-haired boy made a slight curve at the corner of his mouth and reported his name. "Uh! Uh! What about me? What about me?" Seeing the name of the guardian between the two ~www.novelhall.com~Uchiha Sasuke, the blond boy behind him immediately became interested and hurriedly said. "Not interested in!" When I heard the blond boy''s words, Gaara turned his eyes. After watching the blond boy for a while, he told the facts coldly and straightforwardly. "What about you? What is your name?" Then, in the next moment, together with that Uchiha Sasuke, he turned his gaze to the mysterious boy in the corner with great tacit understanding and asked seriously. "I?" Hearing this sound and feeling two sharp eyes, the mysterious young man was taken aback for a moment, and then, with that kind of leisurely smile on his mouth, he spoke. "Ichiha Haneda, my name is...Ichiha Haneda!" Chapter 2169： Invitation (4,000 words) Haneda... One leaf! The Haneda clan... Have never heard of this clan... Listening to the answer from the boy in front of me, Gaara''s mind automatically passed a series of families that had been instilled since childhood, whether they were declining, determined to be completely destroyed, or still active in the Ninja world at this stage. However, the intelligence network of the Kingdom of Wind, which has been operating in the major clans of Ninja for many years, does not have any records about the so-called Haneda clan. But if it weren''t for any famous family, it would be almost impossible for this Haneda Ichiyo to be just an ordinary person, or a ninja from a small ninja village like Kushin Village. Although Kusage Village is a ninja who loves to study the ninjutsu of other ninjutsu villages, after years of accumulation, he has accumulated a lot of ninjutsu, and has also developed some unique ninjutsu for other ninjutsu. In terms of technical resources, it is quite abundant. It''s just that these ninjutsu, compared to Da Ninja Village, may be a little off-point in quantity, but in terms of quality, they are not flattering. The ninjutsu system close to the core of the big ninjutsu village has not been obtained, and at the same time, it does not have enough powerful ninjutsu. It can be said that there are only quantity, no quality, and placed on the battlefield. The village caused trouble. However, it does not constitute an opportunity for victory or defeat. It belongs to the kind that can cause trouble, but it does not hinder the layout of Daren Village in battle. Looking at it now, it is a force that cannot be ignored, but it is not enough to influence the decision-making existence of Daren Village. It is trouble on the opposite side, but it is a big help on one''s side. And such resources, unless this Haneda Ichiba has a strong bloodline, such as a powerful blood inheritance boundary, especially with regard to the physical aspect of blood inheritance boundary, it is unlikely that Haneda Ichiba will be able to cultivate a boy with such a strong blood. Ninja. If, in front of Gaara''s eyes, at this moment, standing a young man in his twenties and nearly 30 years old, Gaara would not care too much if he had this strength. However, if there is such a powerful young ninja out of Ninja Village, you must be careful. If he is interested in Uchiha Sasuke because the opponent is the Uchiha clan and possesses genius strength, and he wants to compete with Uchiha Sasuke, then, for the Haneda Ichiba in front of him, he is more fear. After all, he came to Konoha this time with a bigger goal. Moreover, in the plan of this goal, they have received reliable news. This goal, this plan, they will inevitably face a huge obstacle. If this obstacle cannot be overcome here, then they will fall short. . They have no choice but to fall short. Therefore, here, he must pay attention to this unreasonable young genius. I can''t help but he is not afraid! Is Haneda Ichiba... I always feel that things are getting more and more interesting! After getting the name of the mysterious boy in front of him, Sasuke Uchiha flashed such a thought. For him, what he saw was just a rising star, and he could test his own strength in a longer and shorter time, but he didn''t think so much about Gaara. Precisely because of this, at this moment, he only felt the vigorous fighting spirit, and did not think much. "Let''s go, Kankuro, Temari." And at this time, Gaara, who had not found any information from the name of Haneda Ichiba, had no intention of staying for a long time, turned around, greeted him, and left first. Hearing that, Kanjirou behind him and the beautiful girl with four braids quickly followed, and after a short while, they had already bypassed the corner and disappeared into the sight of everyone. "Knohamaru, do I look weak?" At this time, the faint voice of the blond boy came weakly from behind Sasuke Uchiha. At this moment, the blond and blue-eyed boy was already squatting with Konoha Maru, with a gloomy and shocked look on his face, almost with tears in his mouth, seeking comfort from Konoha Maru. "Compared to Sasuke''s brother, he is still a little weaker..." However, Konoha Maru is also an upright Boy, and answered honestly, although his face is full of comfort, but at this time, this sentence, this comforting color, is more suitable for this blond boy to be special. Pathetic. "Ahhhhh! Sasuke, I won''t lose to you!" Hearing such words from his loyal little brother, the blond and blue-eyed boy had a look of anger, and the whole person jumped up suddenly, pointing at Uchiha Sasuke''s back and shouting. "What are you doing suddenly?" Facing the yelling of the blond and blue-eyed boy, Sasuke Uchiha looked helpless, looked at the friend behind him, and said. "Ok?" And looking at the series of actions of these two men, I dont know when the mysterious boy named Haneda Ichiba who has been hiding in the shadow of the trees unconsciously raised an inexplicable smile, and his eyes seemed to flash past. Kind of reminiscence. Then, his face changed slightly, and he glanced upward without a trace. And in this glimpse, I caught a glimpse of the tree trunk. On the tree trunk where Uchiha Sasuke was originally, the three ninjas didn''t know when, there were four ninjas sitting three stops. The three ninjas are forehead guards with musical symbols. Otonin? Ok These are dangerous guys... In this moment, a faint light flashed in the boy''s eyes. However, the light soon disappeared in the depths of his dark eyes. At the same time, as the light disappeared, his figure seemed to slowly begin to merge with the darkness, making it impossible to notice that there was another standing here. people. "What do you think?" At this time, the four ninjas on the branches obviously did not notice that there was a person standing in the shadow under their feet. At this time, they were looking at Sasuke Uchiha and the blond boy below. Among them were sitting A ninja with half of his head wrapped in bandages and only one left eye exposed opened his mouth. "Although I don''t think it''s a big deal, it''s just that Konoha''s black-haired ninja, Sandyuki''s back gourd, and Kuoyin''s, these three people need to pay attention." And hearing this sentence, the whole body of the four standing next to the ninja was wrapped in bandages, like a mummy ninja, slowly spit out this hoarse sentence. "Humph!" After these words were spit out, the mouths of the two ninjas, the man and the woman beside them, were all smiles. Afterwards, there was not much to say, and the four of them flashed and disappeared above the branches. Four people... Anyway, one of them needs attention. Otonin... It seems to be quite different. After the four Otonhinos left, Haneda Ichiba slowly emerged in the shadows, looking up at the direction in which the four Otonhinos had left, and his eyes deflected all the way until the four Otonhinos who were leaving fast were completely After disappearing in the same place, he turned his gaze back. Those two eyes were facing each other, one of them was unknown, a young man who was thunderous, and the young girl with closed eyes and blue veins beating between the two young people. "what is your name?" Then he walked out of the shadows and spoke to the thunderous blond boy. "Hey?" And hearing this abrupt sound, six stunned gazes, all swept over, Uchiha Sasuke, the pink-haired girl, the Konohamaru army, and even the blond boy himself all looked at them with a stunned look. Watching this mysterious boy walking out of the shadows and bathing in the sun. "Uh" And being stared at by so many eyes all of a sudden, Haneda Kazuyo was stunned, and a trace of awkward stiffness flashed across his face. I Did you say something wrong? And in his mind, there was such a thought of asking himself. This is... Is this Haneda Ichiba interested in Naruto? At this time, just as stunned as the expression on his face, it was the doubt in the hearts of Sasuke Uchiha and the pink-haired girl. It''s... terrible! Actually... Actually... Interested in Naruto''s brother. Is this Haneda Kazuha''s brother not very good-looking? Even the three children of the Konohamaru Corps were shocked in their hearts. It seemed that the Haneda Ichiba in front of him asked the name of the blond boy. As an opponent, he was blind. "cough!" And at this moment, the blond and blue-eyed teenager who had been stunned by himself finally reacted, and a smile that he thought was cool flashed across his face. Then, he gave a light cough, and first helped him. Protecting his forehead, he showed his identity as a Konoha ninja. Then, he held his chest with a smile that he thought was extremely radiant, and his eyes were fixed on that Haneda Ichiba, his eyes were full of sharp gazes he thought he was extremely handsome. Opened the mouth. "Naruto Uzumaki, my name is... Naruto Uzumaki!" In his tone, he was already full of pride, as if he was the same powerful young ninja as Haneda Ichiba who showed extraordinary strength in front of him. "Oh, hello, Naruto!" However, in the next second, Haneda Ichiba nodded, and after greeted in an unusually ordinary way, he turned his gaze to the pink-haired girl and said, "Where are you? What about you?" With that, he asked other people. In an instant, the blond and blue-eyed young man named Uzumaki Naruto twitched his mouth, his shoulders instantly drooped, and he was gloomy. It turned out to be just asking for politeness. At this moment, everyone understood, ignoring the blond boy named Uzumaki Naruto who squatted down and started drawing circles, the pink-haired girl spoke first. "My name is Haruno Sakura, Konoha''s Shinnin." To strangers, the pink-haired girl still maintained a well-behaved and cute appearance, and the answer was quite decent. "Konoha Maru!" "Meng Huang!" "Udon!" Then, there are the three children of the Konohamaru Corps. For this Haneda Ichiba, everyone still has a very good impression, aside from Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto''s resistance to this Haneda Ichiba, everyone is quite polite. "Hello, introduce myself again, Ichiyo Haneda, a ninja from Kushin Village." For everyone''s kind words, Haneda Ichiba also bowed politely, causing Haruno Sakura and others to bow in return. I Is it really that unremarkable? Only the blonde Naruto shrank into the corner, started drawing circles, and began to question herself. "Are you also a ninja who came to participate in the Nakanin selection test?" At this time, Haruno Sakura, who had finished the ceremony, suddenly asked. "It shouldn''t be counted. For the time being, I''m just an envoy from Caoyin Village in the Country of Grass." In response, Haneda Kazuyo thought slightly, and seemed to be a little shy. "envoy?" For this Haneda Ichiyo''s words, everyone was taken aback. "Yes, this time because of our own problems in the country of grass, we were not able to accept the invitation of the three generations of Naruto Masters. Therefore, I came to submit our application for the Nakanin selection from Xia Ren from the village of Cao Yin. Now No reply yet." Haneda Ichiba didn''t conceal this, and said straightforwardly. Could it be that this guy is innocent? But at this moment, upon hearing this straightforward word, everyone''s heart couldn''t help but flash through such a thought. It feels like this Haneda Ichiba is a bit honest. Ask what to say and don''t shy away. Generally speaking, as envoys, it is the affairs between the two countries, regardless of whether they need to be kept secret, they will not be so frank and direct. "Oh, by the way, do you want to eat Yile Ramen? I heard that Konoha''s Yilaku ramen is delicious in the country of grass, and the guide who took me to visit Konoha very kindly just gave me a few I guess I wont be able to finish the coupon for Zhang Yiles ramen. Do you want to eat together? At this time, it seemed that he had noticed the gloomy Naruto Uzumaki unhappy on the side, Haneda Ichiba seemed to have thought of something, took out a few coupons from his arms, and said. "Yile Ramen! I''m going!" When someone asked for a ramen, Naruto Uzumaki, who had a gloomy face, jumped up and nodded hurriedly. This guy, like Naruto, is a very simple guy? But at this time, look at this Haneda Ichiba, then look aside and nodded hurriedly, walked up to Haneda Ichiba, grabbed his shoulders and nodded while muttering "You are such a good person" Naruto Uzumaki, looking at the two Such a thought flashed through the hearts of everyone as a person. "Um...we''re not going anymore, now Naruto brother doesn''t play ninja games with us, then we''re going to special training!" At this moment, it was the Konohamaru Legion who spoke first. "Thank you, Brother Ichiba, thank you for saving me (Konoha Maru)!" Then, the three bowed politely, and after saying goodbye to the three Naruto Uzumaki, they left here after discussing becoming stronger. The experience of Konoha Maru just now seemed to arouse the three children. "So?" Watching the children leave, Ichiba Haneda looked at Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura. "Sasuke, are you going?" And almost subconsciously, Haruno Sakura asked Uchiha Sasuke. "it is good." As for Sasuke Uchiha~www.novelhall.com~, the answer is quite simple. Take this opportunity to get to know this Haneda Ichiyo! When Haruno Sakura blushed and nodded hurriedly and said, "I''ll go with Sasuke," Sasuke Uchiha flashed a thought that had nothing to do with eating ramen. "Then! Let''s go! A Le Ramen!" After seeing Uchiha Sasuke''s agreement, Uzumaki Naruto, who could not wait, took Haneda Ichiba and left. tentatively Let''s break into this group. And at this moment, as Naruto Uzumaki pulled, Haneda Kazuo, who looked caught off guard, flashed a glimmer of light in his eyes, and followed him step by step. Afterwards, Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno also followed leisurely. Literature Museum Chapter 2170： Candidate (4,000 words) Hokage Building, Hokage Office. "Then, when the Nakanin selection test is about to begin, first of all, the person in charge of the new Xianin will come forward, Kakashi, Hong, and Asma." After announcing the time for the Zhongnin exam, the three generations of Naruto looked at the Shangnin and Zhongren in front of them, and groaned a little, and spoke rather solemnly. Upon hearing this sound, Kakashi, Hong and Asma in the field stepped forward one after another. "How is it? The ninjas you have handled, in this test, is there anyone who recommends the test?" After the three of them stood still, the third generation of Hokage gently took down the pipe in his mouth, and spoke quite solemnly. "In terms of conditions, as long as you have completed more than eight tasks, you can take the test according to your recommendation and wishes. Although usually you need to complete the task twice the benchmark before you can participate." Finally, the third generation of Hokage added a sentence. Ok This is too early for them. You dont need to ask. At this time, the voice of the third generation of Naruto fell. At this time, watching Kakashi standing behind Kakashi and others, Iruka flashed such a thought. Obviously, they couldn''t help but think of Naruto. As for Naruto and others participating in the Zhongnin exam, Iruka doesn''t feel any concerns. In Naruto''s situation, even if they have met the requirements in terms of task completion, they have also completed the B-level task, but, But it did not reach the level to be able to participate in this Zhongnin exam. The Zhongnin exam is accompanied by great danger. Even death is quite common. This is too early for Naruto and others. They have just graduated from Ninja School, and they still have time to exercise. Eight tasks... It seems that the Zhongnin exam this time is completely different from the past. Also, if you look at the situation in the village, you will know that the Zhongnin exam this time is extremely rare in the history of Zhongnin exams. At this time, after hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage explaining the conditions, Kakashi''s mind also turned such a thought. Moreover, not only Kakashi, but Asma and Hong aside, similar thoughts flashed in their hearts. Even Morinoi, who was standing behind Asma''s "fierce" face, which had remained unchanged for years, flashed an imperceptible change. "Then, let''s start with Kakashi." At this time, the third generation of Naruto indicated that Kakashi would recommend Ninja. At present, it seems that this can only be done. No mistakes could be made in this Zhongnin exam. Lower the standard, hoping to have more participation. But in the words, in his heart, it was said that such a thought flashed through. This time the Zhongnin exam is indeed extremely rare, and it is also a very special one. After all, this time in the Zhongnin exam, except for the three big ninja villages of Yanyin, Yunyin and Wuyin who did not participate, Konoha invited almost everyone including the country of grass and the country of Tian. Ninja village bordering the country of fire. There is even Shioninin from Sandyin Village, the country of wind, as an ally. The reason for this is that so many countries and Ninja villages are invited to take the joint Ninja test instead of just holding the Ninja promotion test inside the village, because the time is almost up. More than ten years have passed since the third Ninja World War was completely over. Major Ninja villages suffered heavy losses in the Third Ninja World War. Over the past ten years, it has happened to be the time for a new generation. A generation of young ninjas is about to step onto the stage of history. This joint Zhongnin exam contains the two purposes of the three generations of Naruto. The first purpose is to test the level of ninjas in the surrounding ninja villages. The ninjas who can be promoted to Zhongnin are basically the best of the ninjas in each village, and at this time of renewal, the level of ninjas has a certain meaning. The above will determine the standards of ninjas in each village in the next 20 to 30 years. Moreover, this time in the Zhongnin exam, most of the participants are teenagers under the age of twenty, which is more valuable for gathering intelligence. Yes, this first purpose is for the three generations of Hokage to consider the strength and potential of the new generations of surrounding Shinobu villages and allies. It is necessary to gather information. The second purpose is a certain degree of deterrence. Yes, shocking. After peace for so long, certain forces have begun to move around, and even some dark organizations have begun to be restless, and these forces and restless dark organizations seem to have doubts about Konoha''s strength. The few are beginning to be a bit dishonest to Konoha. Among these forces, most of the Shinobu villages invited today. Of course, there are Yunyin, Wuyin, and Yanyin. Although these Shinobu villages did not participate, they were more or less concerned about this joint Zhongnin exam. And the third generation of Hokage is to use this to disarm all forces and organizations that have unruly attempts to Konoha, so that all forces and organizations can see Konoha''s revival. To dispel that unruly attempt, Konoha is still Konoha, the strongest Konoha. In order to gain more time to rejuvenate. Of course, this joint Zhongnin exam does not mean that the Konoha family has the intention of shock. According to the situation obtained by the three generations of Hokage, his alliance, the sand hidden village in the country of wind, may hide the same thoughts as him . The three Shimoninu dispatched this time are all heirs of the fourth generation of Fengying, and their strength is also a leader in Shayin Village Shimonin. Even among them, I love to come, but the title of the owner of the sand waterfall, the strength is probably beyond the level of Zhongren. In addition, this time Feng Ying came here in person to take a look at the scenery of the two villages jointly organized, obviously, this is also a kind of shock. A shock to Konoha and even other forces. Sandyin Village has been sluggish since the Three World Wars, and its status in the five forbearance villages has gradually begun to be marginalized. At this time, it also urgently needs to prove its strength. This kind of joint Zhongjin exam is also the best opportunity. However, in addition to Shayin, the Xiaonin Village also has their ambitions. If they can show their strength in this Zhongnin exam, then the power of recruiting from big countries will probably be greatly improved. They can get them from multiple big countries. More aid and resources are also quite beneficial to the development of our country. Otherwise, how could every invitation effect be actively involved, no matter whether it is kind to Konoha or not. Moreover, the Xia Ren involved are not just perfunctory goods. It is precisely because of this that everyone must prove their strength. In order to achieve this second goal, the three generations of Hokage must spend considerable effort in selecting the next, and must ensure that Konoha will suppress others in the end. In terms of the number of qualified people. In order to ensure this number, the third generation of Naruto specifically lowered the requirements for participating in the Zhongnin exam. The participation requirements of Zhongjin exams have always been. "The seventh class led by Kakashi, Sasuke Uchiha, Naruto Uzumaki, Sakura Haruno, the above three, in the name of Kakashi, I recommend them to participate in this Nakanin selection test." At this time, Kakashi''s words without hesitation also sounded slowly. Rarely, Kakashi spoke quite seriously. what? But after hearing this sound, Iluka''s expression behind him changed suddenly. "The eighth class led by Hong, Hinata Hyuga, Inuzukaga, and Yuzushi are the above three. In the name of Yuri Hong, I recommend the Zhongnin selection test just like the left." At the same time, Xi Rihong also spoke very solemnly. "The tenth class led by Asma, with three people above Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru, and Akuma Dinji, in the name of Sarutobi Asma, same as the left, I recommend participating in the Zhongnin selection test." Regarding this, Asma didn''t hesitate, and said directly. "All three recommended..." "The rookie Xia Ren actually took the exam for everyone. How many years hasn''t this been a thing?" The recommendation of the three immediately caused a whisper. "Please wait a minute!" The recommendation of one of the three also evoked a strong reaction from a Zhong Ren, and Iluka hurriedly stepped forward and called to a halt in surprise. "What''s the matter? Iluka?" For the teacher who lost his parents on the night of Nine Tails, but injected love into Naruto''s heart, the third generation of Hokage''s tone was quite soft and asked. "Three generations of Naruto-sama, please listen to me. Although it may be a little nosy, but the nine Shionhin listed just now were all my students at the Ninja School. They were indeed very talented, but it was still too early. They should gain more experience through actual combat, and then let them take the exam." In this regard, Iluka expressed his concerns and requests. It''s not a joke for everyone to take the exam. These children are his students. It''s too early, and they should have some experience. "When I became Zhongnin, I was 6 years younger than Naruto now." Hearing that, before the third generation of Hokage could speak, Kakashi spoke first. Obviously, Kakashi realized that Iluka was worried about Naruto. "Naruto is different from you! Do you want to destroy that kid!" And hearing this sound, Iluka''s face changed suddenly, and she stepped forward excitedly, speaking in anger. "There is another guy who also passed the Zhongnin exam as a rookie Xiaren. At that time, he had no mission experience." In response to Iluka''s angry questioning, Kakashi looked at the teacher and spoke both indifferently. "All said, Naruto is different from you, how can he compare with that adult!" Iruka seemed to be even more angry about this, and his voice rose a bit. "When performing important tasks, those guys are always complaining. I''m also interested in making them suffer a little bit. I''m also interested in destroying them." In response, a cold smile flashed in Kakashi''s eyes, and he still said lazily. "You, what did you say?" And hearing this sound, the color of anger on Iluka''s face suddenly sank, and his voice seemed to sink several tones. It seems that he has some plans to do it. Even if he couldn''t fight, he couldn''t help but want to do it. "Okay, okay, this is just a joke, Mr. Iluka." Seeing Iluka''s appearance, Kakashi twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, and hurriedly explained: "I understand what you want to say, and it is inevitable to get angry, but..." "Kakashi, stop talking." However, before he finished explaining, he was interrupted by Xi Rihong''s words. "But those guys are not your students now! They are now my subordinates." However, despite Yu Rihong''s dissuasion, Kakashi finally continued, speaking with a soft tone and rare serious expression. hateful! Hearing this sound, Iruka gritted his teeth lightly, but couldn''t refute it. Yes, Naruto is no longer his student! He has no reason or right to interfere with his participation in the Zhongren exam! The right to decide is on Kakashi in front of you! Really, all troublesome guys! Looking at the two men at war, Asma lightly bit the cigarette in her mouth, and there was such a helpless thought in her heart. Ah Xi Rihong looked at the stop to no avail, looked at Kakashi who suddenly straightened up, and sighed helplessly. "But...but, the Nakanin selection examination is also called..." At this time, although there was no position, Iruka had not yet planned to give up, and spoke again. "Iluka, I understand what you want to say." However, this time, it was interrupted by three generations of Hokage. "Three generations of Hokage-sama..." And hearing this sound, Iluka hurriedly straightened his figure and looked at the respected three generations of Hokage. "So, give this newcomer a preparatory exam." Then, the three generations of Hokage made a compromise decision. Iruka, I know you are worried about Naruto. However, please trust Naruto more. He is no longer the Naruto at the end of the crane you remembered. In the words, such a thought flashed in the mind of the three generations of Hokage. Naruto who has used Nine-tailed Chakra for the first time, Sasuke Uchiha who has awakened to write a wheel, and Haruno Sakura who has grown up in all aspects, the seventh class is completely able to participate in the Chunin exam. As for the eighth class, there has been considerable progress during this period. Several C-level tasks have been completed perfectly, and they are also qualified to take the Zhongnin exam. As for the little pig deer butterfly of class 10, the tacit understanding is very good, even better than the previous generation of pig deer butterfly when they were young. What''s more, Shikamaru is quite a father and can participate in it. Ninja exam. Even, his expectations of the three in Class 10 far exceed those in Classes 8 and 7. These newcomers can take the Zhongnin exam. Although this Zhongnin exam is special, it does not mean that the three generations of Naruto only need quantity and quality. "Pre...preparatory exam...?" But at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ heard the sound of Hokage, but Iluka was stunned on the spot. "Yes, it''s up to you to test it, and in Class 7, it''s up to you to test!" Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage nodded, and said, handing this task to Iluka. "Thank you, Mr. Iruka." At this time, Kakashi spoke in a timely manner. "Kakashi... Senior." And hearing this sound, Iluka turned his head slightly, his face amazed. Could it be that is it my fault? Looking at Kakashi who was confident, Iluka couldn''t help asking herself. () Chapter 2171： 1 Le (4,000 words) Konoha Village, Yile Ramen. "Hello! Uncle? Uncle Yile?" Naruto Uzumaki''s blue eyes were filled with doubts and couldn''t help it. He turned around and turned halfway before his eyes, and said "Welcome", but he couldn''t say it halfway, and his expression was astonished and motionless. Uncle Yile, one of his favorite people in Konoha Village, opened his mouth and urged a few times. However, his urging did not seem to attract any attention from Uncle Yile who stared blankly at the door. Uncle Yile still kept the spoon in one hand and the noodle-cooking funnel in the other, with surprise and surprise in his eyes. And the vague doubts and disbelief, looking at the young man with mottled and gray hair that was pulled in by Naruto, he was speechless. "Ok?" At this time, Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke also entered one after another. Hearing Uzumaki Narutos unbearable yelling, and seeing Yiles abnormal appearance, both of them turned their eyes to the Yuzu who was standing next to Naruto. A leaf of Haneda in Cao Yin Village. At this moment, this young man from Caoyin Village showed great strength, but he looked blankly at the uncle Yile in front of him, and obviously he did not understand why this uncle seemed to see a ghost on his face. Uh In fact, it is not the appearance of seeing a ghost, it should be the appearance of seeing an impossible situation. "Snapped!" And at this time, Naruto Uzumaki, who was already extremely impatient, grabbed every coupon in Haneda Ichiba''s hand that could be exchanged for any bowl of ramen, and slapped it heavily at one of the Ile Ramen stalls. on. "One! Happy! Big! Uncle! Ramen!" Then, he yelled out the words he would yell every time he came to a happy ramen. "Huh? Ah!" And at this time, in this familiar voice that has been sounding for several years, Uncle Yile, who had watched Haneda Ichiba for a long time, finally woke up. He who had been blessed by his age showed a slightly embarrassing smile. . "Welcome, oh! Naruto, what do you want to eat today?" Afterwards, his gaze shifted away from Haneda Ichiha''s body and fell on Uzumaki Naruto. This kid who has always liked his ramen, he was quite familiar, and Uzumaki''s surname often let him He thought of an old friend, an old friend who liked his ramen very much. Like... It really looks like... However, it should not be him. More than ten years have passed, and even if he is still alive, he will not be eleven or twelve years old, with no growth at all. Besides, this child is from Cao Yin Village. In the words, such a thought flashed through Uncle Yile''s heart. The boy in front of him who was dragged by Naruto Uzumaki that made him gaffes was not the one he thought. Although they look alike, they look like the person who was eleven or twelve years old, the way that person was when he died in battle, but in terms of temperament and possibility, it is impossible to be that person. That person, after all, died to save his teacher, the girl who loved to eat his own ramen. Moreover, the child in front of him is a ninja from Kusakura Village, not Konoha Village. Although he looks like his face, his hair and temperament are not that person. When that person is not smiling, it always makes people feel a little gloomy, but from that person''s eyes, he can see his warm heart. As for the young man in front of him, although the corners of his eyebrows and eyes always had a melancholy color, and the corners of his mouth also had a slight smile, but in his eyes, he could not see anything. Although Uncle Yile is an ordinary person, he has been in the ramen business for so many years, and he has met everyone, whether it is from the village or other villages that are relatively rare. He has met many people. In terms of knowing people, How much is some experience. The boy in this Caoyin Village could not be that person! "I want to increase the pork bones and barbecued pork ramen!" But at this time, hearing Uncle Yile''s words, Uzumaki Naruto showed a big sunny toothy smile, not caring about Uncle Yile''s gaffe, and took the lead in ordering. "Ibid." Afterwards, Uchiha Sasuke also ordered a meal without expression. "Then I will increase the pork bones and char siu ramen. I want miso." Seeing my sweetheart also ordered the meal, Haruno Sakura followed closely. "How about you?" When they ordered the food, the three of them had already sat down and looked at Haneda Ichiha who seemed to be looking at the Yile ramen shop. "I... the pork bones and char siu ramen is just fine, it''s best to add some seafood in it, and choose the miso flavor." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said. "Hi!" And as he sat down as he went to the village, Uncle Yile couldn''t help but glanced at the young man in Cao Yin Village, showing a professional smile, nodded, and then turned back and prepared to ramen. It really looks like! so similar! As he turned around, his heart couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "Thank you! Let us have ramen!" At this time, entering the most difficult time waiting for the ramen to be baked, Uzumaki Naruto did not feel irritable this time, and quickly thanked Haneda Ichiha who was sitting on his right. "No, I can''t eat so much by myself." In response, Haneda Ichiba looked at the blond and blue-eyed boy with a sunny smile, paused for a while, then shook his head and said. "You are such a good person!" Upon hearing this, Naruto Uzumaki could not help but sigh with emotion. But in this sound, Haruno Sakura on his left and the expressionless Uchiha Sasuke on Haruno''s left looked at each other, and a trace of doubt flashed in their eyes. So suspicious! In their minds, such a thought flashed through. "So, Ichiba, are you already Zhongren?" And at this moment, taking advantage of the stall waiting for the ramen, Haruno Sakura spoke, and began to inquire about this Haneda Ichiba. That is, he began to search for the information of this Haneda Ichiba. If she thought that Haneda Ichiyo was just a messenger from Kusakin Village, then the reaction of Uncle Yile just now made her doubt the purpose of Haneda Ichiyo asking them to eat ramen. Uncle Yiles reaction just now was as if he had seen something impossible. Moreover, this Haneda Ichiba rescued Konoha Maru, but at the end of the day, it may be just passing by, and I cant see the rescue. . After this saved people, this Haneda Ichiba seemed to have no reason to invite them to dinner. In other words, this meal seems to be more of their thanks to Haneda Ichiba. Thinking of this, Haruno Sakura at this moment suddenly felt that Haneda Ichiba was very suspicious. They are not familiar with it at all, there is only one side, there is no need to invite them to dinner. On the contrary, it should be that they thanked Haneda Ichiba, which seemed to approach them on purpose. "Zhong Ren?" Hearing Haruno Sakura''s words, Haneda Kazuyo was slightly taken aback, apparently she didn''t expect Haruno Sakura to ask this suddenly. "No, I''m not yet." However, he was just stunned for a moment, and quickly replied. Ok? This Haruno Sakura, and Uchiha Sasuke... At the same time, while answering, his gaze moved involuntarily to Uchiha Sasuke, who was the furthest away from him, with a little thought in his mind. "Really? So, are you just here to deliver the letter this time?" In this regard, Haruno Sakura did not show any suspicious expression on her face, but asked casually. It looked like he was deliberately finding a topic to chat while waiting. "Well, yes. Because of the special circumstances in our village, we did not receive the Zhongnin exam. Our leader heard about the Zhongnin exam and asked me to send me an application." In response, Haneda Ichiba didn''t have any special expressions on his face, he just spoke. Very capable! It seems that Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno are very alert. And this Haruno Sakura is really beyond my expectations. If Sasuke Uchiha noticed something and began to doubt me, it would not be surprising. After all, he has the name of genius, and I can''t even notice this. It is the humiliation of genius. However, Haruno Sakura seems to be the weakest of the three, but this alertness is quite good. Ok Can''t underestimate them. After all, it was taught by Kakashi, except for Naruto, they are all qualified! In the words, Haneda Ichiba''s heart had some consideration. "Now, waiting for Hokage-sama''s reply, there is nothing to do." Following the consideration in his mind, Kazuha Haneda added another sentence. Waiting for Hokage-sama''s reply, so I visited Konoha and got a coupon for Ile Ramen? Because I had nothing to do now, I saved Konoha Maru easily. Would you like to have ramen? Upon hearing this sound, Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke glanced at each other, and thoughts of similar meaning flashed in their hearts. "You are so amazing! A single person can serve as an envoy to pass on village-to-village messages." Then, as the thought turned, Haruno Sakura spoke again. Do not! Still too suspicious! However, although there was a sense of longing in her mouth, Haruno Sakura did not relax any alertness in her heart. Little... Kozakura! How...how... Hearing this sound, Uzumaki Naruto was also alert, and looked at Haruno Sakura whose eyes seemed to shine, and then looked at Haruno Sakura who seemed to be intent on seeing Haruno Sakura over there. After turning his head several times, his face suddenly changed. A change. In an instant, a strong sense of crisis and rivalry came to his mind. Difficult to say... Sakura, to Ichiyo... And in his always dull heart, this moment suddenly became extremely sharp. "No! Actually, I didnt come alone, just because I was afraid of interfering with the schedule of the Zhongnin exam, so I rushed over first. After all, this time the Zhongnin exam was participated by multiple ninja villages, not because we suddenly The application of this disrupted the rhythm of Konohas organizers, and in terms of speed, my teacher is more confident in me." In response, Haneda Ichiba shook his head and said. teacher? Hearing this sound, Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke were both slightly invisible. Can you rule out suspicious? Then, in the next second, the same thought came to them tacitly. Indeed, if it is an envoy, it should not be one person acting, at least two people should take care of each other. Even if this Haneda Ichiba showed great strength, he would not be alone. The several questions that Haruno Sakura asked just now, in combination, are actually questions about the letter delivered by Haneda Ichiba alone. A Xia Ren, even if it is extremely powerful, involves the transmission of information between the two villages, or is a relatively important matter such as taking the Zhong Ren exam, it is impossible for him to transmit information alone. Naruto didn''t know about the Nakanin selection test, she and Sasuke knew more or less. The change in the rank of the ninja alone has shown that this is an extremely important test. But now, Haneda Ichiba''s words clearly explained why he would deliver the letter alone. He didn''t come alone to deliver the letter, it was just that he traveled relatively quickly. After confirming his safety, the teacher sent him to deliver it quickly. Is it faster? But at this time, when Haruno Sakura was thinking about whether to continue to inquire, Uchiha Sasuke''s thoughts drifted to another place under the confrontational instigation. In my mind, I couldn''t help but flash through the body shape that Haneda Ichiba had just blocked the stone he threw out. quickly! It was indeed very fast. At that moment, he almost subconsciously opened the writing wheel. Because, with naked eyes, he only saw a corner of his clothes. The speed has almost surpassed his dynamic vision. And his dynamic vision has actually improved considerably after turning on the writing wheel eyes. Even without turning on the writing wheel eyes, his naked eyes have a stronger dynamic capturing ability than before. And now, Haneda Ichiba said that he was good at speed, and Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t help but analyze the composition of Haneda Ichiba''s other battle data. No...No way! Sakura... At the same time, Naruto Uzumaki, who was not on the same channel with the three at all, looked at Haruno Sakura and Haneda Kazuha who were still staring at each other, and his heart began to sink slowly. Although alertness is high, the purpose is still too obvious. However, if Konoha''s Shinnin has this alertness and the courage to obtain information so boldly, then Konoha can also be said to be at the forefront, the forefront of revival. Seeing is believing! This time ~www.novelhall.com~ is a worthwhile trip. At least, a pretty good start. At this time, watching Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Nobuhiko, and Uzumaki Naruto whose faces on the channels that were not together at all began to show off, Haneda Ichiba already had a certain estimate of these three people. "Hi, your ramen!" And at this moment, Uncle Yile duly intervened in the conversation among the four, and four bowls of ramen were placed in front of them in turn. "Ok?" However, as soon as the ramen was put down, Uncle Yile with a smile on his face suddenly stiffened. "Hey?" At the same time, the four people who watched the four bowls of ramen put down were also startled. The stunned look appeared on their faces at the same time! Chapter 2172： Are you still there tomorrow (4,000 words) "This" Watching Yiles replay, the hand slowly retracting the noodles, Haneda Kazuha lowered his head and looked at the ramen in front of him. A stunned color flashed across his face. The whole figure seemed to be stunned on the spot. Words are unsustainable. "Hey--? Why? Uncle Yile, this is unfair!" At this time, Naruto Uzumaki who looked at Haneda Ichiba''s ramen, which was obviously different from the other three bowls of ramen, finally yelled. "Why didn''t mine have barbecued pork?" Then, at the end of this sound, Naruto Uzumaki could not help expressing his strong dissatisfaction. And his eyes were completely attracted by the ramen with char siu that was placed in front of Haneda Ichiyo almost overflowing from the bowl. Uh Before you know it... At this moment, listening to Naruto Uzumaki''s complaint, Uncle Yile''s face stiffened as he lowered his face, flashing a trace of sorrow. Xu is that the boy in front of him is too similar to the person in his impression. Even the ramen he likes is a bit similar in type. Before he knew it, he subconsciously added three portions of char siu in it. Everything is conditioned. suspicious! So suspicious! And at this time, Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura, who had already lost their suspicion because of Haneda Ichiba''s remarks, took a look at it, and then looked at Haneda Ichiba. The doubts that had faded in their hearts became fierce again. . "I don''t know why, but thank you? Konoha''s people are so hospitable!" At this time, hearing Naruto Uzumaki''s yelling, Haneda Ichiba, who suddenly reacted, raised his head, looked at Yile, and thanked him sincerely. The implication is that it is because his outsider is happy to take care of him, so he has added so much barbecued pork. "Haha! Accidentally..." And hearing this sound, Yi Le laughed and said, but in his words, he took the matter over. call In the words, the boss breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Ok? Then, in the next moment, at the stall of relief, he was slightly taken aback. Why should I relax? Isn''t it because this teenager is a little like that child that I accidentally added more char siu subconsciously? This kind of thing is not a big deal. why I want to breathe a sigh of relief, as if it could not be discovered by others? In this moment, Yile''s heart was puzzled. "What? It turns out that Uncle Yile also takes care of people outside the village, and he has two different attitudes toward people in the village." At this time, Uzumaki Naruto''s words of complaining and jealousy rang. Hey? Hey! Hey--! Wait a minute, wait a minute! And just as these words sounded, Naruto Uzumaki''s face froze because he heard the words of the two people, who had a "so" and a contemptuous expression of "this unfair". Suddenly, he suddenly looked at Haruno Sakura who was staring at Haneda Ichiba, and then looked at the joy of laughing with one hand covering the back of his head. In an instant, his face turned into a decadent bluish gray. Sakura... Uncle Yile... Do you really like this Haneda Ichiba? Even Uncle Yile... Why! Why is this kid so popular! Not only has great strength, but also his face is so pleasing! Then go on like this, go on like this... my... my position... Then, between the blue and gray, a vital question suddenly appeared in his heart, a thought that made his heart beat. Afterwards, Haruno Sakura suddenly appeared in his mind with a look of disgust, looking at herself who fell to the ground because of frustration, and a cold snort, saying that she never wanted to see her weak and weak again, and at the same time, she looked contemptuous. Sasuke Uchiha who looked at him coldly snorted, talking about the weak, and then the two of them walked towards the back of the opposite of him, the back of Haneda Ichiba who had already walked far, until they couldn''t see them. , Only a dark picture surrounds him. No no no! Will not! This guy Yiye is still a very good person! Saved Konoha Maru, he invited us to eat ramen. It should not be a bad person. However, after this picture flashed, he couldn''t help but sounded about this incident of Haneda Ichiba saving Konohamaru and eating ramen by himself. The kind of thing that suddenly arises because of his own fantasy and opposes the kind-looking one on the side. The youth''s hostility slowly faded away. but Sakura... Suddenly, Uzumaki Naruto was caught in conflicts. suspicious! It is really suspicious! Although I didn''t feel any danger, I was suspicious looking at this Haneda Ichiba. Now that the village is going to hold the Zhongnin exam, there are many people from other villages, this Haneda Ichiba, wouldn''t it be disguised to spy on the intelligence of our village? At this time, Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno, who were not on the same channel as Naruto Uzumaki, looked at Haneda Ichiha''s gaze, but they were getting worse and worse. "Thanks...thank you, boss." As the two peoples gazes got worse and worse, coupled with Uzumaki Narutos tangled gazes, Haneda Kazuha, who was staring at him, finally couldnt hold back. The leisurely smile that was always on the corners of his mouth began to slowly It''s stiff, with an unnatural color. It seems, still twitching slightly. Quite reluctantly, I said such a thank you. "Hi! Then, please enjoy it slowly." Seeing that this matter had come to an end, I didn''t stop for a while, but kept busy. "Naruto, if you can, please!" Seeing Yile dodging, Haneda Ichiba smiled strongly and gently pushed the ramen in front of him to Naruto Uzumaki beside him. "Hey? Can you?" Looking at the sea bowl full of char siu that was pushed over, the tangled color on Uzumaki Narutos face immediately stagnated, and for a moment, he looked at the guy who had a slightly different smile on his mouth and invited him to eat ramen. I didn''t know whether to be hostile or to befriend, blinked, and said with a dazed expression. "Of course, so much, I can''t finish it by myself. If possible, please divide it up." In response, Haneda Ichiba nodded affirmatively, and by the way, he looked at that Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura, and said. This extra amount of barbecued pork has almost three servings, enough for three of them. "What! You guy, you really are a good person!" Hearing this sound, Uzumaki Naruto''s face immediately burst into a pleasant color. In his big toothy smile, he already took the big bowl of ramen and patted Haneda Kazuha on the shoulder. There was no doubt about him, the doubt was lifted, and the guy in front of him named Haneda Ichiba was completely confirmed as a good person. what! Naruto, this guy was bought! And looking at the appearance of Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke''s lips twitched together, and suddenly there was an inexplicable emotion that seemed to be sold by a teammate. Sure enough, too suspicious! Actually bought Naruto! Then, with this thought, the two of them also thoroughly confirmed in their hearts that this Haneda Ichiba was really suspicious, and even the means of bribery were used. "Hey! Sakura, the biggest piece is for you!" And at this time, Naruto was already excited and began to divide the increased amount of char siu, after all, it had to be fast, and Ichiba had to eat the rest. This is the first one, of course, to gain a good impression on the sweetheart. "As for Sasuke, now, give you the dried bamboo shoots I hate the most." Afterwards, if you are a rival and an opponent, it''s best not to give it, but after all, it was the guy that Ichiba said to be divided, then I would give this guy a face and share some bamboo shoots for him, anyway he wouldn''t eat it. "Boom!" However, just as the words fell, the sound of a fist hitting the scalp suddenly sounded. "Naruto! You give me enough!" Then, there was a rough voice of girl anger. "Now, Sasuke, I''ll give you the biggest piece." After that, the girl''s extremely gentle tone. "Sakura, you...as annoying as Naruto!" After that, it was the familiar words of Zhu Gusheng. "Why... Sasuke..." After that, the girl''s voice sounded again, and this time, it was a gentle tone full of depression and disappointment but still special. "What did you say! Sasuke! What did you say to Sakura! Want to fight?" After that, there was the sound of Uzumaki Naruto almost running away. "You shut up, Naruto!" Then, there was the rough voice of the girl''s anger. "Why... Kozakura..." After that, it was the voice of Uzumaki Naruto extremely aggrieved. "Heh... so annoying, you two..." In the end, it is the final word for the orphan. And between the three of them, Ichiba Haneda put one hand on the booth, gently propped his cheek, turned his face sideways, and had a leisurely smile on the corner of his mouth. He watched quietly, without speaking, either. Did not disturb the rough communication between the three, and did not urge them to quickly divide his barbecued pork, even though he was already hungry. He just watched, watched quietly, his eyes flickered, and he didn''t know what was thinking in his mind. In the midst of this tumult, Yile also slowly turned his head around without knowing it, and his eyes fell on this tumultuous scene. This time, he didn''t scold the noisy three people, asking them to stop this noisy behavior affecting the guests. It''s just that, silently watching, watching for a while. How does this scene feel so familiar? But in the end, such a thought came to his mind. As for this scene, because no one stopped and no new guests came, it lasted until the end of the meal, and the four people waved goodbye in front of the Le Ramen booth. "Thank you, Yiye, you should be there tomorrow, I will come to you tomorrow!" Uzumaki Naruto, who was very satisfied with the food and walked far away from his home, turned around, suddenly stretched out his hand, waved vigorously, and turned to the door of the Yile Ramen shop, with his back light in the dusk, a little bit unsightly. The face was clear, but the lonely teenager who seemed to be shrouded in a strong hello to him. "what!" In response, Haneda Ichiba, who had been smiling leisurely, raised his hand gently and waved his hand gently. "Thank you! See you tomorrow!" At this time, Xu was infected with something, Haruno Sakura also raised her hand, waved her hand, and said, the frightened Uzumaki Naruto waving her hand stiffened, and her figure seemed to be pale. The color. At the same time, Uchiha Sasuke, who had turned his back, also turned his head slightly, and nodded towards Haneda Ichiba invisible. Then, a group of three people, dragging a long shadow in the afterglow of this evening, went further and further. "call--!" After watching the three of them disappear into the sunset, and even the shadows were invisible, Haneda Ichiba let out a long breath. These three people... Feelings are so good. Then, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Has the three generations of Hokage-sama responded? Mr. Anbe." Later, after this thought flashed, the smile on his face slowly disappeared, slowly turning into a cautious and serious look, slowly looking into the shadow of the corner of the Le Ramen stall. . What! At this time, hiding in the shadow corner, the dark part that had not found a suitable opportunity to appear for transmission was slightly startled, his body suddenly stiffened, his eyes suddenly widened, but under the mask there was a look of consternation. thousand Do not! No, not him! Although they look alike, they have a completely different look and temperament. Obviously, he was also shocked by the appearance of this young boy, but he is the Anbu of the village after all. He is far more experienced in reading and knowing people than Yile. Yile can see the difference at a glance. This Anbu is almost the same. I negated what I was thinking in an instant. "This is Master Naruto''s reply. It should have been handed to your Excellency a long time ago, because some things have been delayed. I am extremely sorry." And now that Gyozo was discovered, the anbe ninja no longer hides, straight out of the shadow, and handed a scroll to Haneda Ichiha as usual. After all, this unrelated person looks alike, or even exactly the same. Although the entire Ninja world is strange, it is not without it. After confirming that they are not the same person, this Anbe obviously adjusted his mood for the first time. He is Konoha''s most elite group of ninjas after all. If he couldn''t do this, he would have died long ago. Konoha had already been destroyed. "There are only seven days left before the Zhongnin exam. No, six days. Please send the letter back as soon as possible and let the participants come over." As the scroll was handed out, as if because of the similar face, the Anbe Ninja suddenly spoke softly in a low voice. "Yes! I see, thank you!" Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba put away the scroll and bowed in salute with good reason. "So..." In response, Anbe Ninja responded with a salute. After all, the opposite is the envoy of Kusakin Village~www.novelhall.com~ The respect that should be given is still necessary, and the opposite is so polite. Then, in the midst of this sound, Anbu raised his fingers, and his body disappeared into the air as the wind rose suddenly. really Isn''t it? But at the moment he left, the Anbe Ninja couldn''t help but glanced at the boy again, feeling disappointed after all. "Participants..." And watching the Anbe Ninja leave, the emotion on Haneda Ichiba''s face slowly began to fade. Although he was still smiling, there was nothing in his eyes and mouth. No feelings, no emotions! "That kind of situation is already under consideration, man, is already on his way!" Afterwards, under this emotionless, nothing expression, he said lightly. Chapter 2173： I can only wait (4,000 words) "Fluttering!" In the afterglow of the setting sun, homing pigeons with black tails flew out of the embassy in Konoha Village dedicated to envoys from other villages and flew to the direction of the country of grass. "Anyway, I still have to notify." Seeing the homing pigeons flying further and further, Haneda Kazuyo put down his hands like flying homing pigeons and murmured in a low voice. Then he turned his head and looked at a small building of the empty embassy. In Konoha''s embassy, ??there is no one except his envoy from the country of grass. However, the guest house next door to host the instructors of Shimonin and Shimonin from various countries for this Zhongnin exam was very lively, and occasionally a few noises passed over from there. There are still seven days before the Zhongnin exam. No, strictly speaking, six days. Today is already past. And now, although it has been predicted that the three generations of Naruto will inevitably agree to their request and let the Shionin people participate in the Zhongnin exam, the 14 Shionin people selected are already on the way, according to calculations, they should arrive tomorrow. Up. However, more or less, we still have to behave. As for why Haneda Ichiba is in this embassy, ??it is because, according to the plan, he still has to stay in Konoha. As an envoy of the country of grass, since Haneda Ichiba wants to stay, Konoha will naturally arrange it. In a safer embassy. After all, this embassy has considerable security measures, and it coincides with the Zhongnin exam. In order to avoid some unnecessary errors, it specially entertains the guest halls of Xianin from other Shinnin villages one after another. The defense can be said to be very strict. The embassy next to the guest house is also completely stained. The embassy, ??which originally had considerable security measures, is also quite complete in defense. Not only will the ambassador living in this embassy be quite safe, without worrying about personal issues, at the same time, Konoha will also be quite safe, regardless of whether the ambassador will do anything detrimental to Konoha through his status as an envoy. The country of grass has been shut down for so long, and suddenly he has changed a leader. Although he has shown good to Konoha, this does not mean that the new leader has no evil intentions for Konoha. There has been a Hanzo before in the Ninja World, although Hanzo did not. How much threat it poses to Konoha, or that Hanzo has never targeted Konoha, but who knows if this new leader Haneda Yusawa will be disadvantageous to Konoha. Moreover, the envoy of this country of grass is so similar to that person, it is too easy to get the favor of Konoha''s previous generation, and it is a method specially used for soft invading Konoha from the country of grass. What should be guarded against is still to be guarded. Of course, Haneda Ichiba at this time is also quite clear about what position he is in Konoha, so after coming out of Idaku Ramen, he conveyed to Konoha the idea that he would stay and wait for the Shinnins who participated in the Chunin exam. Konoha arranged the embassy, ??but he did not resist, but directly assigned all the embassy house to him for him to live in. As for whether his behavior caused Konoha''s suspicion, Haneda Ichiba was not worried. As an envoy, he proposed to stay until the end of the Nakanin exam and leave with the Xianin from his village, and he was still the leader under the condition of showing his favor. Konoha may be defensive, but he won''t overly doubt his motives. Besides, the Chunin test is coming soon. Konoha focuses more or less on the public test. This Chunin test is a transnational Chunin test. It requires more effort than the ordinary Chunin test, even if it is. If Haneda Kazuha was suspected, he would not pay too much attention. As long as he was safe, Konoha would not focus on him. It will not interfere with some of his normal behavior. In other words, its no problem for Haneda Ichiba to stay in Konoha village, or even as an envoy of the country of grass. Konoha will not only let him stay, but also give it as an envoy of a country. All kinds of due treatment. For example, the sumptuous formal dinner just now. Therefore, there is also the current behavior of releasing pigeons. Then... Next, tomorrow... It should be here tomorrow. And after looking back, Haneda Ichiba turned around and looked at the setting sun that was about to sink into the horizon. Haneda Ichiba made a little estimate and came to this conclusion. "I can only wait." Later, after having an estimate in his heart, Haneda Ichiba did not stay in front of this house more, but walked away and walked towards the house. In addition to the two gatekeepers at the front door, there are three secret guards in my house alone, and they are all Konoha elite ninjas. Judging from where they hide, they should be the type proficient in protection and surveillance. This is not even considered the guest house. Now, there is nothing I can do except wait patiently. And just as he turned around and walked back, Haneda Kazuha''s mind flashed such a thought. Although this house seems to be empty, in addition to the guards that can be seen on the surface, there is also a secret post that can put the whole house under surveillance. His every move is completely within Konoha''s sight. . What''s more, there are quite a few people who can monitor this house in the guesthouse just one street away from a hundred meters away. At this moment, Haneda Ichiba, it is best not to have any suspicious actions. He can go shopping, play or even touch anyone in Konoha, but once there is any suspicious behavior, then Konoha''s vigilance will come at any time. This is something Haneda Ichiba would never want to see. "Next, next... what should I do, what am I going to do..." After entering the house, Haneda Ichiba once again showed a leisurely smile on his face. He looked around this living room, which was obviously more luxurious than the embassy in Cao Yin Village, and gently touched his chin with his right hand. Muttered in distress. "Ok?" Then, at this stall, his brow furrowed slightly, as if thinking of something, his face suddenly became serious. "I haven''t told Naruto where I am. Will he find me tomorrow?" Afterwards, he murmured such a doubt. ... "Fluttering!" At the same time, on the other side, after being liberated, a carrier pigeon flew up in this guest house room specially arranged for Sha Yin. "how about it?" Then, the voice of a rather anxious man came from this single room. "Wait a minute, let me see it later." Looking at Kankuro, who was eagerly approaching, Temari spread out the information on the carrier pigeon and scanned it. "Father was delayed because of some things, but he should have had time to reach Konoha before the Chunin test." Afterwards, Temari informed everyone present about the future letter. At this moment, in this single room, besides Temari and Kankuro, whose face was a little stiff when he heard this, there was also a young man and the red-haired gourd boy, Gaara. "Really... Is Fengying-sama arriving at Konoha later?" Hearing Temaris words, unlike Kankuro, whose face was stiff, the young male ninja who was about 30 years old covered his left face with a hanging white cloth nodded. There was no change on his face. He just nodded with a little thought. Said. Gaara on the side heard the news with the expressionless poker face on the side. Hearing the news of his father, he was completely indifferent. "What to do? Teacher Maji." At this time, he destroyed the letter paper in his hand, and Temari turned around and looked at the young ninja who was about thirty years old. "It''s business as usual. Since it is too late to reach Konoha, there is no problem." In this regard, Maji''s face remained unchanged, but he spoke calmly. "Then Kankuro!" After that, after saying as usual, Maki''s gaze turned to Kankuro who was beside Temari, and the calm complexion on his face changed. It became a serious color with sternness. "What...what''s wrong?" When he heard the teacher''s rare stern voice, Kankuro was slightly startled, and Gaara''s gaze also turned around at this time. Suddenly, Kankuro, who was already somewhat stiff, seemed to start to stiffen slightly. "Did you reflect?" However, Kankuro''s interrogative sentence was exchanged for his own teacher, which was the cold light in the eyes of the stern Maki at this time. "Yes Yes!" Seeing that his teacher was really angry, Kankuro didn''t dare to argue, and said. During the words, his gaze was with a guilty conscience, and he glanced quietly as if he was incompatible with the three of him, but he stared at his Gaara. It''s just that Gaara is still a poker face with no expression on his brother''s reflection, and it doesn''t seem to be much touched. Even with this sound, his eyes seemed to drift away, as if thinking about what it was like. "Sarutobi Konohamaru, the grandson of the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi, the only bloodline left by his eldest son." When he heard Kankuro''s appearance, Maki frowned slightly, and suddenly said this sentence that seemed to be wrong. "What does this mean? Teacher Mackey?" At this time, looking at his impulsive brother with an unknown appearance, Temari suddenly said. But he asked for his brother. At the same time, I also distracted my teacher to avoid punishment for my brother. "Kankuro, you have to thank that Haneda Ichiba. If it weren''t for him, you would probably get into big trouble. The child who was attacked by you is this Sarutobi Konohamaru. In this regard, Maji glanced at Teju. He was quite satisfied with his female disciple. He also heard the meaning of his proud female disciple''s pleading for her younger brother. He calmed down his tone and gave it to Kan. Kuro understood it all. "Three...three generations of Hokage''s grandson? I...I don''t know..." Hearing this sound, Kanjiuro''s expression immediately changed, a word of horror, and suddenly blurted out. But this time, not only Kankuro, but Teju also changed his face, and a cold sweat appeared on his forehead. Even Gaara, who had been indifferent, had a slight eyelid twitching. Sarutobi Konohamaru, Hokage''s grandson, if Kankuro''s punch goes down, I am afraid that this matter will completely destroy their plan. They came to Konoha this time not to take the Zhongnin exam. As for Kankuro''s punch, the child might not suffer a minor injury. This punch might directly cause a big problem between the two Shinobu villages. Although the status of a ninja in the world is not dominated by kinship, it is basically based on strength and the iron rule of the village as a reference. However, during the Ninja exam, Narutos grandson was a ninja from Sandyin Village. Seriously wounded for no reason, this is undoubtedly hitting the three generations of Hokage and even Konoha''s face severely. In his own village and on his own territory, Hokage''s grandson was attacked and seriously injured. Didn''t it mean that the entire Konoha ninja group was severely beaten in the face, a sand hidden, in Konoha''s site, Hokage''s grandson was seriously injured, this Doesnt it mean that Konohas ninja is a waste, and even a little child, even Hokages grandson, cant protect a somewhat special child? This is already related to Konoha''s face. As the strongest Shinobu village now, how can he tolerate such things? At that time, even if the three generations of Hokage are not in trouble, the entire ninja class of Konoha will probably target them Shayin. And they will inevitably attract the attention of Konoha at that time, how can they accomplish their goals this time and complete the extremely important plan? "Really...I''m so sorry! I...I will never act impulsively again!" Then, in the next second, after understanding the stakes, Kankuro immediately bowed down at a ninety degree, and apologized deeply. He knows exactly how big a mistake he almost made. "I''m sorry! Mr. Maji, I didn''t take care of Kankuro!" At the same time, Shouju bowed and apologized solemnly. This matter is not only something that Kankuro can solve by apologizing, she also has to reflect on it, she should resolutely stop Kankuro. "Ichiha Haneda, it is very likely that he is the person mentioned in the information we got." At this time, Gaara, who had not spoken, spoke. In the words, his expressionless poker face was already stained with a cold look. "what!" But when I heard this ~www.novelhall.com~ Maji''s face suddenly changed, turned his head, looked at Gaara who was aside, the calmness on his face disappeared in an instant and changed to a new one. A look of tension and shock. "may." Gaara emphasized this. Teacher Maji... At this time, Temari and Kankuro also straightened up, staring at the teacher who had always been calm and calm in front of them, each in a daze. Ok? I? At this moment, in the shadow of the roof just above the room, a teenager blinked and slightly raised his ears on the roof, his face showing a bit of surprise and doubt. Exactly Haneda Ichiba! . Chapter 2174： Sand hidden 1 square (4,000 words) "Gaara... are you sure?" Swallowing softly without a trace, looking at Gaara, who couldn''t see any emotions on his face, Mackey spoke. "Judging from his shots, it is absolutely impossible for Cao Yin Village to cultivate a ninja at this level." In this regard, Gaara succinctly stated the basis for his inference. "At that time, I was able to stop Kankuros punch and at the same time caught Uchihas attack, without using any ninjutsu or ability, purely relying on speed and combat coordination. This kind of strength is absolutely It is impossible to come from a small ninja village like Cao Yin Village, and this prevention is purely based on physical skills, and it happens to be in line with the good physical skills in the intelligence." Later, after this sentence, Gaara''s mind resurfaced the figure that he almost didn''t see clearly when Kankuro attacked, and couldn''t help but blurt out another sentence. Gee! And at this moment, when the words were spoken, his brows wrinkled slightly, a hint of impatience and irritability flashed across his face for no reason, and after smashing his mouth in his heart, he turned around. "I have reported everything that should be reported." Then, after dropping this sentence, Gaara took a step towards the door. In the eyes of the three people in the house, they left the room belonging to Temari. "Yes... Indeed, soon, I didn''t even see how he got here." And watching his youngest brother leave, after a while, Temari said, pulling back the silence. "Yes, it is!" In this regard, Kankuro also echoed the way. "Yes...Is it? I see." Hearing the affirmation of these two men, Maji''s face slowly returned to his usual calmness, and he said. However, under this calm color, a little cold sweat slowly came out of his forehead. "Then...Next?" Hearing his teachers unremarkable words, Temari and Kankuro looked at each other. Maybe it was because of the catastrophe. In this eye, Kankuros face was obviously hesitant, and Temari also Not much better, so this question also blurted out. "Everything is business as usual, but during this period of time, you''d better stay simple, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. This matter has already begun to become complicated. Before Master Fengying arrives, we can''t have any place to be watched, hello. Introspect." But after hearing this sentence, Mackey didn''t look back, and after leaving this sentence, he left the room. Teacher Maji? While watching Maki leave the room, Temari and Kankuro looked at each other again. Sure enough, did the teacher see that something was wrong with Gaara? Two powerful enemies suddenly appeared, making Gaara a little unstable... And at this moment, such a thought flashed in the hearts of the two at the same time. and so! That''s why I don''t want to be with this monster! Why, why does my father have to come here later? For the rest of the day, I don''t want to stay with this already unstable monster! Then, after the same thought flashed through, Kankuro, who turned around, flashed a thought full of fear. How...what to do? If Gaara can''t control myself... What should I do at that time, as a sister, what should I do? But in Temari''s heart, there was such a thought that was intertwined with fear and responsibility. Then, neither of them spoke. After a while, Kankuro bid farewell to his sister and went back to his room. A lot of things happened today, and he really wants to reflect on it. And Temari did not leave this impulsive younger brother. At this time, Temari suddenly felt a little headache. There were two problematic younger brothers. "Snapped!" When Kankuro left Temari''s room, Maki, who had condensed cold sweat from his cheeks, closed the door of his room. Has it already appeared? This time, it''s terrible. Unexpectedly, I really have to face such a person. As the door closed, Maji''s figure softened, but he leaned back, leaning on the closed door, and his whole figure began to tremble. At this moment, Maki suddenly remembered the day when the most respected and respected wise man in the village returned from the defeat. In the third Ninja World War, they returned from Shayin Village after a complete defeat. At that time, the village came out with all his money, but he lost his helmet and unloaded his armor and returned. There was no one in ten. The whole village fell into despair. And the main reason for the defeat is that person. That, in the history of Konoha Village, is also a character who can only emerge in a thousand years. The Battle of Kikyo Mountain was originally a battle that must be won. However, under the plan of this character, a sudden attack and change It became a siege battle, and the entire battlefield became a fence where Konoha ninja slaughtered the sand hidden ninja. In that battle, 50% or 60% of the village''s combat power was exhausted, and most of the young ninjas with potential were captured. In this battle, Shayin was already unable to move in the third Ninja World War. The original battle that took the upper hand, a few simple arrangements made by that person abruptly, and the wisdom and strategy of an unknown prophet, turned into an act of death. However, misfortunes never come singly. After Kikyo Mountain was defeated, before they had time to catch their breath, Iwain launched an annihilating war against them. In that war, all the available combat power of Sha Yin was exhausted, and since then, there was no more fighting power in the third Ninja World War. Even, almost, Shayin Village''s Honjin was directly threatened. However, at this time, that person brought Konoha''s assistance again, pulled Shayin back from the edge of the crisis, and planned the three villages of Konoha, Iwayin, and Yunyin to create a village. It can be a corner of the environment. What''s more frightening is that this time the rescue was the so-called so-called single-handed man, that a person who scared the entire Yanyin was a missed opportunity for annihilation and finally allowed them to escape. It is precisely because of this that Mr. Eilaozang, the most respected and respected in the village, turned his head overnight and lost 20 jin in weight. And according to the long conversation between Mr. Eilaozang and Mr. Luo Sha, which is now the four generations of Fengying, when he was a young attendant, he clearly remembered Mr. Eilaozang''s lonely look. When talking about these things to Mr. Luo Sha who had not yet become Fengying, it seemed that he was ten years old again. And he clearly remembered what Mr. Eilao Zang said at that time. If only the ninja was lost, then after one, two, and three generations, as long as they work hard, they will always recover. Even, he and his sister, Qiandai mother-in-law, can support for a while, and the village has absolute time to recover. In the third Ninja World War this time, Shayin not only lost a large number of troops, but also completely lost to Konoha in tolerance. Since then, for several generations, I am afraid that Shayin can''t lift her head in front of Konoha. . Originally, they were the first to attack Shayin, but they were fought in an annihilation battle. The attacking troops did not survive. In the end, Konoha rescued, not only rescued, but also released almost all Shayin prisoners. Although this kind of thing is nothing to the ninja, it is something that must be paid attention to for a ninja village, a big country, and Konohas move is undoubtedly given to the village. A great favor. Not only did he give great favors and aid to preserve the hope of Shayins revival, but also sent prisoners and alliance books. If at this time, Shayin has any thoughts against Konoha, then Shayin carries the country of wind, Will be despised by other forces, I am afraid that no forces will cooperate with them in the future. Except for the dark forces. Those dark organizations of Feiying Gougou that Sha Yin looked down upon. And Sha Yin fell to the same situation as these dark organizations. That persons move was to press the pressure of public opinion so that Shayen could not turn over. Within three generations, I am afraid that Shayen will not be able to raise her head in front of Konoha, and may always be low Konoha because of this matter. First class. Even if it is an alliance, Konoha should be the mainstay. Yes, Eilao Zang turned his head all night and lost weight, not because the village no longer has the power to mobilize freely to fight, but because the man killed and killed their hearts for at least three generations of Shayin''s future! Konoha has this one, who can stop it? Who can resist the fifth generation of Hokage in the future? Moreover, what is even more frightening is that this person not only has the skills of Jingwei Heaven and Earth, but also has the ability to shock the entire Ninja World. In the latter part of the Three Wars, the three generations of Raikage fought alone, dragging Raikage into the trap of 10,000 people arranged by Yanyin, which directly led to the fall of the third generation Raikage who could fight alone on the eight tails. Later, after fighting with the three generations of Raikage in an incomplete state, he abruptly played and applauded Wu Qian Yanyin, killing and wounding the crowd. Let Yanyin completely make a mess, and no longer have the heart to fight. It directly led to the end of the Third Ninja World War. It can be said that the entire third Ninja battle was under the applause of this person. Although Konoha''s fourth generation of Hokage also rose in this war, compared with this person, it can only be said to be evenly divided. After the Konoha Kyuubi Rebellion, there was news that such a character died in battle. Although according to Konoha''s public report, that person died of the taboo of every Shinobu, which is now called the second Uchiha version, by the hands of Nobuhiko Uchiha, but how could he believe it! Such a character, even if Uchiha Madara kisses him, he may not be able to kill. But before, after drawing up the plan for the Zhongnin exam, I received news from the suspect. Based on the person''s feelings for Konoha, I''m afraid their plan is to meet that person head-on. Now, this Haneda Ichiba, according to Gaara''s description, is very likely that person. Although I don''t know what technique this person used to maintain the youthful posture, the possibility of them facing that person has already been mentioned as the greatest, not 99%, but also more than 80%. But to face this person, how can it be dealt with at his level! Just thinking about facing this person, he couldn''t help feeling soft and trembling all over, almost showing timidity in front of the students, disturbing the military''s mind. "puff!" And at this moment, thinking of this, Mackey finally couldn''t hold back the waves of fear that emerged from the bottom of his heart, and the symptoms of body weakness caused by fear, and the whole person leaned on the door and sat on the floor. Above. His hands had already unconsciously hugged his head. Like an ostrich in the desert, his entire head was buried in his knees. Fear has already occupied all his thinking space. At this time, apart from fear, his heart was completely blank. how is this possible! how could it be possible! How could it be possible to face that monster! That''s...that''s...that even Mr. Eilaozang can''t handle... Konoha''s, undead monster! ... It seems that Shayin has no more information. At this time, after turning around the top of the room of the four of Sagyun, Haneda Ichiba finally stopped on the roof of this Maji. Seeing what it looked like just now, Sha Yin should have received some news that affected their plans this time. And this news seems to be directed at me. Shayin is already alert to me. Then, after stopping, he began to analyze the information obtained. But who is it? Will send such a message to Sa Yin...make them beware. Unfortunately, the expressions of these people cannot be seen, and it is impossible to judge effective information from their expressions. Then, after starting the analysis, such a pity thought flashed in his mind. However, I am afraid there is only one person passing the message. This time, according to what I know, they must be cooperating with Oshe Maru, and this news can only be passed on to them by O She Maru. Sure enough, this matter has begun to become complicated. Then, after a pity of thought, Haneda Kazuha''s brows began to frown slowly, and the leisurely color on his face slowly faded~www.novelhall.com~ and turned into a contemplative color. . At the same time, all kinds of intricate information in his brain began to be reorganized and connected continuously, and various possibilities slowly emerged in his heart. Ok Let''s pass the information back first, Shayin''s information is only that. Anyway, any discord or undercurrent conspiracy between Sain and Konoha has little to do with our plan. Now that Sa Yin has been confirmed, we have everything we need. For the time being, don''t think too much. Still, wait until enough information is collected. Then, deep in his heart, the final decision slowly emerged. Afterwards, after the decision, he raised his fingers, and his whole person fell soft in an instant, turned into a mass of unremarkable mud on the roof, and spread out silently. Chapter 2175： Collection and decision (4,000 words) Konoha Guest House, Yinnin District. "I''m really disappointed, Konoha''s Shinobu, it''s no big deal." Qin gently brought her soft hair to the back of her head, and took off the forehead symbolizing the eighth note of his Ninja Village. He looked at the clothes on his chest with a disdainful smile. A "dead" teammate, Sack, and sitting on the sofa in this room, with closed eyes and a little hunchback, bandages wrapped around his right eye, and his left eye is barely exposed. Many have a waist-length hedgehog-like hair. Si, and the bandager teammate who was hiding in the corner, trembling from time to time and covered in bandages, only showing two eyes, there was also a look of disdain similar to that of Sack in the corner of his mouth, breaking the silence here. . "Humph!" In this regard, the smile on Sack''s face was even more contemptuous. I couldn''t help but recall the previous scenes of the conflict between Shayin and Konoha. After this memory, his already more contemptuous smile seemed to be even more contemptuous. "Even the last descendants of the Uchiha clan, they only have that level." Later, even more contemptuously, he couldn''t help but speak. In his words, he was full of disdain. "Sack, that Uchiha Sasuke, still have to pay more attention." In response to this, Doss, who closed his eyes and meditation, turned his head, looked at the guy who was assigned to his team because of the task, and said in a deep voice. Although he didn''t think that the Konoha ninjas who had clashed with Sain were anything great, but Zack and Koto didn''t know the names of the Uchiha clan, but he had heard of them. However, as a family that has been destroyed, what remains is nothing but rumors. He didn''t think there was any threat. However, some of the information in these rumors still made him a little more wary of this Uchiha Sasuke. "do you need?" As for the people who made the decision on this team, Zack slightly took away the contemptuous color on his face. Although they should be regarded as a temporary team, there are only a few simple running-in, but for this Doss, he still has What you know. At least, this Doss is stronger than himself, and at the same time, he should maintain the most basic respect for the strong chosen by Lord Osamaru. Since he said he needs to pay attention, perhaps, he really needs to pay attention. However, he thought about it for a long time. Although the speed and power of the stone thrown by Uchiha Sasuke was not bad, it was still far behind himself. At best, it''s just a relatively strong patience. As for the blond, it''s even weaker, let alone pay attention, it''s just a dead-end show. He really cant think of anything that needs attention, but since this Doss said he needs to pay attention, there are probably some things that he cant see that need attention. After all, Doss is not only better than himself, but also smarter than himself. Many. Therefore, there is also this question. "How do you say? Anyway, don''t underestimate the enemy." In response, Doss took a look at Zack who was looking at himself seriously, was taken aback for a moment, and then spoke. This guy, although impulsively an idiot, but he is a suitable team player. And this thought flashed through his mind. However, during the words, his tone was slightly hesitating, quite a bit as if he was almost stopped by this Sack. "Okay, I get it now." In response, Sack nodded seriously, the contemptuous color on his face had already faded, but after all, there was still a trace of it. Always, for today''s Konoha Shimonin, he is not eye-catching. "Kinoha''s side should pay attention to it a little bit, but when we meet the red-haired kid from Shayin and the kid from Caoyin Village, we have to pay attention. They are not of Konoha''s level. You must note." Hearing Sacks affirmative answer, and looking at the look on his face, Doss could also see. Although he had listened to his own words, this guy did not fully listen. However, after all, those few Konoha Shinobu are irrelevant. Maybe it is a mystery whether they can take the Zhongnin exam. It doesn''t have much to do with them. It just happened to take the exam by the way. After all, there is the Uchiha clan. The last descendants of Shimo-Konoha can infer the strength of the new generation, and if Konoha is like this, then there is nothing to pay attention to. And Konohas few Shinnins dont have much to pay attention to, but the red-haired guy in Shayin, and the kid from Caoyin Village who suddenly appeared, is a level higher than those Konoha Shinnins. , Is definitely not easy to deal with. These two people are what they really need to pay attention to. There is no doubt that the red-haired guy in Shayin is bound to take the Zhongnin exam. They also have information, and even Shayin''s wind shadow must move Konoha. And the kid from Caoyin Village, although he didn''t hear that Caoyin would also take the Zhongnin exam this time, but recently, the country of Caoyin has successively opened various trading towns, and the state of shutting down the country has begun to slowly lift. In addition, the appointment letter of the new leader was sent to various countries and ninja villages, although I dont know what happened in Kusino Country and Kushin Village in recent years. However, what is certain is that as a small country, since the country of grassland has lifted its state of isolation, it will definitely actively establish relations with the surrounding big countries and restore relations. And now it is a more moisturizing period for the small countries. I am afraid that the country of grass will also pass this Zhongnin exam to raise its own value. So, it is not impossible for Kusanokuni to participate in this Zhongnin exam, even, quite possible. There are still six days left for the Zhongnin exam, and there is enough time. At the same time, Konoha will also strive for the support of the country of grass, as long as the country of grass applies, then Konoha will agree 100%. Moreover, this kid from Caoyin Village is quite strong and can be used as an important bargaining chip to raise prices with other countries. It is very likely that this kid from Caoyin Village will take the Zhongnin exam. Therefore, these two people, they must pay attention, and must not be careless. "Ok." But when he heard this sound, Koto and Sack nodded very seriously this time. They were both candidates who were selected by Lord Oshemaru to take the Zhongnin exam. Regardless of their personality, whether their heads are smart or not, they can distinguish enemies. The degree of threat is still achievable. That Shayin''s red-haired guy and the kid in Caoyin Village were obviously different from the others. Definitely a very powerful opponent. Can''t be careless. "However, although it needs to be on guard, if there is tiger iron, I think there should be no problem." Hearing the words of the two, Doss looked at the serious expressions of the two of them, then turned to the bandaged person under the bandage in the corner who was shaking from time to time. The man he called Tiger Iron. "However, Lord Oshemaru didn''t intend to let Hutie take the Zhongnin exam, right. Moreover, this time the Zhongnin exam is also a group of three." Qin was taken aback for a moment and asked straightforwardly. "I don''t know about this, and Tiger Iron doesn''t say it. However, since it was arranged by Lord Oshemaru, I think there must be the truth of Lord Oshemaru, we just follow the arrangement of Lord Oshemaru." Hearing this, Doss shook his head and said. "Anything is fine, since it is the arrangement of Lord Oshemaru, then I will definitely complete the task." But at this time, Sack said nonchalantly when he heard the conversation between Doss and Jin, but when he mentioned Osha Maru, his face flashed a serious look. In his eyes, he is full of admiration and longing. This guy Do you know where you stand? When Qin heard these words, Qin didn''t respond. Although Doss hadn''t changed in appearance, deep down in his heart, such a thought of not knowing what he was feeling flashed through. As for the man called Tiger Iron wrapped in a bandage, he did not participate in the conversation from beginning to end, nor did he respond to these people. The Doss and the three seemed to be accustomed to Tiger Iron outside, but once they returned to the room. He would behave like this, and he didn''t say much, and he didn''t take the initiative to contact him. "There is only one mission...there is only one mission...there is only one mission..." But at this time, this man hiding in the corner, his body would tremble from time to time, and the bloodshot bandage man Hutie in his eyes is not known when, but it is a voice that Doss cant hear. Keep repeating. These words were repeated continuously, and the voice became anxious for a while, then slowed down for a while, exuding a weird aura that made people inaccessible. ... Is this Oshe Maru... At this time, in the shadow under the eaves of their room, a teenager quietly looked away from them, thinking about it in his heart. Exactly Haneda Ichiba! Ok Tiger Iron... One more person. According to the information on the exact number of people participating in the Zhongnin test, the number of participants in Yinyin Village should be only three. This Tiger Iron is not an instructor either. So, as the fourth person, the existence of Tiger Iron should not come to see it. It is estimated that it should be a move of Dashemaru. Things are getting more and more complicated. This Oshemaru should have gotten some information, or rather, he has concerns. After all, he used to be a member of Konoha Village, and even one of Hokages candidates. There are things that outsiders and even the people of Konohamoto dont know. But I know that it is not too unusual. Ok Dashewan is also a trouble. However, generally speaking, it does not have much impact on our plan. It''s just that Oshemaru has always been difficult to deal with. After all, he has the qualifications to become Hokage. The Yinyin Village was almost founded by him, and it is now the Shinobu Village of Tanokuni. I can''t underestimate it. How does it feel, a little troublesome? but Let''s wait, wait for tomorrow. Thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba also made a decision in his heart, and then raised his fingers, the whole person suddenly softened and turned into a mass of silt, falling down the eaves and falling into the garden directly below. ... "I''m coming" At this time, on the other side, Haneda Ichiyo''s body in the embassy, ??suddenly and constantly flashed through various pictures and memories, and a part of Chakra slowly returned to his body, in his mouth, It was because of this sudden change, a word, blurted out. is it Shayin and Otonin seem to have gotten some information, and based on this information, they are wary of me. In other words, I aroused their alert. However, according to their conversation, it seems that it has little effect on me. At least, they still don''t know our plan. As for them, they are indeed planning something with Konoha. So, that is to say, the information we collected is correct, and Sain and Oshemaru are going to act on Konoha. Ok Here, coupled with our intelligence, it can indeed be determined that Dashemaru and Sa Yin are going to deal with Konoha. Then... Our plan is absolutely feasible! And as a series of memories flashed in his mind, a flash of affirmation flashed across Haneda''s face. As for other Ninja villages, such as Uyin and Takiin, apart from the special geographical location of Takiin, they dont care too much about the aid of the big powers. They basically want to raise their value through this Zhongnin exam. , There is nothing suspicious about it. Then, after affirming, Haneda Ichiba''s heart was slightly relaxed. According to the intelligence spied by other clones, their plan can be implemented without hindrance. Choosing the time of the Zhongnin exam is also very appropriate. At the same time, at the stall with a sigh of relief, Haneda Kazuha removed a scroll from the bedroom desk, and slowly spread it out. A map of Naruto Continent is drawn on the scroll, and the locations of the five major countries and the five major villages, as well as the small countries and the small Ninja villages are clearly divided, and numbers are also marked. Sha Yin: 30. Yuyin: 21. Cao Yin: None. Takiguru: 12. Konoha:? Yin Yin: 3. After spreading out, Haneda Ichiba took out his pen and ink, and gently wrote a "+1" at the location of Otoyuki Village, marking the extra one named Tiger Iron in Otoyuki Village that did not meet the specifications of the Zhongnin exam. Bandage man. The blanks in the figures and Konohas question mark, Haneda Ichiba hasnt changed anything~www.novelhall.com~ After all, Konohas number of people in the Chunin exam and the number of people in her own village is still unclear. Set it down. Although he is a ninja from Kusakin Village, he is only responsible for delivering letters. Even if he participates in the selection of Shimonin in his own village, he cannot determine the number of people, let alone how many people will be sent by the new leader Yusawa Haneda, so he do not know either. "These numbers... well, really, a bit subtle!" After the labeling was done, and after reading the exact information collected on the number of people in each village, the corner of Haneda Ichiba''s mouth slowly appeared with a smile that seemed to be bitter. "But, it doesn''t matter. Our purpose this time has nothing to do with these things. Don''t worry about anything, just follow the pace!" However, with this bitter smile, Haneda Ichiba finally made up his mind. All he has to do now is to wait for tomorrow. Wait for tomorrow, that''s it! Chapter 2176： Day 2 (4,000 words) "Haw...Haw..." A few crisp birdsong of early summer, along with the bright sunshine permeating this warm breath, projected into the embassy''s room, reflecting the entire simple but not out of style room layout, and the unique comfort and warmth of the sun suddenly flooded in Inside the room. "It''s morning..." And under the bright sunshine, the closed eyes of the teenager who was sleeping on the bed trembled slightly, and finally, under the slightly frowned brows, was awakened by the slightly irritating but warm and comfortable sunlight. Slowly opened his eyes. Then, with this sound, the boy sat up gently from the bed and scanned for a week with his sleepy eyes open. It was exactly the same as last night, without any changes in the furnishings. "Cuckoo...cuckoo..." And at this time, on the window sill, a little black-topped pigeon poked its head out, thief turned around, and seemed to scream very carefully. When it touched the boy''s gaze, it seemed that it was finally determined that this was its destination, and it jumped onto the windowsill. "Coco! Coco!" Then, the pigeon''s eyes showed a bit of disdain, as if with a kind of reprimand, he called a few times to increase the decibels at the young man. He called, stretched out his right foot, seeming to emphasize the letter on its right foot. Then, with a swing of his head, he put on a look of disdain. "Is it news from Long Yan..." After noticing the carrier pigeon, the teenager quickly figured out who had passed the message. At the same time, he got out of the bed without being too troubled by the homing pigeon that raised one foot and took the letter from the pigeon''s leg. "Goo!" But when the letter on the pigeon''s leg was taken off, the pigeon did not leave. Instead, after looking at the young man with contempt, he called out impatiently, then jumped aside and looked at the pigeon on the next building in a daze. "Really... the fastest is coming this morning." After spreading out the letter, the teenager saw the very simple message on it, and the follow-up personnel will all arrive today. Afterwards, the boy didnt talk nonsense. He drew out a blank letter paper and wrote a very simple reply. Then, while the carrier pigeon was reluctant to twist, he let it go and sent it to the owner of the carrier pigeon. . Well, since the morning will arrive, it should be around 8:30 in the morning, and I have to get up. Ugh It''s been a long time since I slept so well. Seeing the homing pigeon flying farther and farther, the boy turned around reluctantly, picked up his jacket, and walked downstairs. It has to be said that Konoha''s thoughtful service has saved him a lot of trouble. At least when he goes downstairs, he only needs to wash and eat a rich breakfast with Konoha characteristics. And Konoha did not have any deductions on breakfast because he was alone in the embassy. A suitable breakfast according to the juvenile appetite has been waiting downstairs, full of fragrance. This surprised the boy. What kind of methods Konoha used to learn about his appetite, and that these breakfast dishes are all his favorite types, and he has to feel that there is a kind of thing about life. The information has been completely leaked to Konoha. However, this is just a matter of thinking. Today''s highlight is not about breakfast or washing. Today, the lower ninjas of their Cao Yin Village will arrive one after another. Their plan is officially about to begin. This game that originated from Konoha''s transnational Zhongjin exam has officially begun! ... "How about, Sasuke!" At this time, on the other side, a secret place outside the embassy just happened to be seen under the big tree under the window of the only room where people lived in the embassy. The girl with pink hair raised her head and looked at the top of the big tree which was the most hidden. The handsome boy with black hair and ninja crouching on the branch with the best view asked softly. "Hey! Kozakura, Sasuke, no! Ichiyo is very good! How could it be a spy!" At the same time, behind the pink-haired boy, the blond boy with an embarrassed look couldn''t help but speak. Between the words, there was a low mood. It was Naruto Uzumaki, Sakura Haruno, and Sasuke Uchiha. "Okay, okay! Naruto, you are too naive! Why, why did this Haneda Ichiyo Mingming rescue Konoha Maru and invite us to eat ramen? There are so many people in the village, why did he just invite us to eat, To him, we are also passers-by. And, dont you think youve been bought? So many char siu, you gave it to us without thinking, dont you think its suspicious? Also, he himself is suspicious, Why did Uncle Yile add so much barbecued pork to him unknowingly, and, at the beginning, Uncle Yile looked at him as if he knew him... In short, it was too suspicious! We must investigate clearly. !" As for Uzumaki Naruto''s words, Haruno Sakura was serious and she hated iron and steel and explained it to Naruto. Accept...accept... Yiye, so generously distributed to us char siu, is... to buy it? how how could it be possible But how could Sakura lie to me. And this explanation of hating iron but not steel completely defeated Naruto Uzumaki''s original belief that "Ichiba Haneda is a good person". At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki completely began to shake. On the one hand, although he feels that his sweetheart''s words should not be true, but after another thought, how could Sasuke and Sakura lie to him, and, let alone Sasuke, Sakura is much smarter than him, maybe true It''s not necessarily what he didn''t see if he saw it! On the one hand, from his own perception, or intuitively, he felt that Haneda Ichiba was not a bad person. For a while, he was wavering between his instinct and his trust in Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke. The whole person froze on the spot. "Shh! Be quiet! He is out!" And at this time, above the branch, Uchiha Sasuke, who had the best eyesight of the three, suddenly made a silent gesture, and his entire face suddenly became serious. Although they have successfully deduced the place where the Kusakura envoy will be, and accurately found the room where he is located, it does not mean that their tracking will go smoothly. After all, the strength of Haneda Ichiba is there. , One is not careful, they will be exposed unknowingly. "Come on!" And now, the location of the tree they were on happened to be on the side of the road that came out of the embassy and was the only way to the village. Now, this Haneda Ichiba has finished his breakfast at a jaw-dropping speed. Coming out soon, if Sakura and Naruto are still standing under the tree like this, they will be spotted immediately. "go!" Hearing this sound, Haruno Sakura was also alert and grabbed Naruto''s person and jumped directly to the branch. After a few ups and downs, she sat behind Uchiha Sasuke. Little...Sakura... At the same time, feeling the silky touch on his arms, Naruto Uzumaki almost sat down on the tree trunk, his back leaning on the tree trunk, the whole person almost softened, his face was already flushed, as if he would be "boo" in the next second. "With a sound, a cloud of white gas came out. Out! However, at this time, neither Haruno Sakura nor Uchiha Sasuke had noticed the abnormality of Uzumaki Naruto. Their eyes and attention had been completely curiously surveyed by the lower side from the road in front of the tree. While maintaining this leisurely posture, Ichiba Haneda who left as if taking a walk was attracted. "go!" When Haneda Ichiba left this area, the three of them hid in various hiding places under the prompt of Uchiha Sasuke, and followed all the way. For a ninja suspected of spying like Haneda Ichiba, such tracking is the best way they can think of. As a result, even if it is detected, it will alert Haneda Ichiba and delay his speed in obtaining Konoha''s information. Secondly, if he doesn''t notice, then they can grab his tail. Both possibilities are beneficial to them. This behavior is necessary. This is also the best way they can think of. However, what they didn''t expect was that tracking turned out to be such a laborious thing, even a test of the heart. On the way, Haneda Ichiba did not have any suspicious behavior, on the contrary, it was normal and terrible. First of all, after he left the embassy, ??he went to Konohas reception desk for foreigners to report. Although it was not necessary, it was an act of respect for Konoha. In this report, he and the receptionist Chatted for a while. Their only gain was that the receptionist looked at Haneda Ichiyo, and seemed to be a little abnormal. However, just like Uncle Yile, he was just stunned, surprised, and there was no more. They talked about it, but they were just some Konoha''s specialties, delicious and fun. Then some strangers will be curious about strange things, and there is nothing suspicious. Moreover, this Haneda Ichiba seemed to be able to chat very well. For an hour, they talked about this, and the two people seemed to have a very happy chat. The conversation almost made the staff at the reception desk not think he was a teenager. However, he was chatting happily, but the three of them almost died out in a crowded corner. Because of the structure of the reception desk and the fact that they needed to be close to Haneda Ichiba to hear what he was saying and judge him suspicious and No, so they can only squeeze in a narrow hidden space. It can be said that the latter half is already a torture. Then, after this Haneda Ichiba came out of the reception, he still went to the places mentioned in the chat to buy instant sweets such as specialty products without any special actions. And this round and round is another hour. However, although it was only an hour, when Haneda Ichiba came out of the shopping street, the three of them were already tired and lying on the ground. Then, they finally understood that tracking is really not a simple matter, especially in places with a lot of people. To hide, not only need to find a good escape point, but also have a good look, but you can''t be greeted by your acquaintances and ruin the entire secret plan. The three of them, even with a Uzumaki Naruto behind, received a lot of kind greetings, and they were almost spotted by Haneda Ichiha several times, if they hadn''t dealt with them properly and avoided them quickly. And precisely because of various emergencies, they almost entered a state of being exhausted, and at the same time, the shock in their hearts reached a peak. In the end, when Haneda Ichiba came out of the commercial street, the three people behind him were almost lying on the ground. And Naruto Uzumaki was already in tears. It''s too difficult! ... "It''s almost time to give up." And after a few minutes, I walked out of Haneda Ichiba in the commercial street, looked at the door of the Konoha Village in the distance, and walked leisurely with a big bag of instant dim sum food. After not feeling the tracking behind him, he slowly spit out such a sentence. Come to think of it, this should be Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke''s thoughts! The idea is very good, and he has taken the actions he deserved. Sasuke Chiba has the aura of the Uchiha clan, and he will be connected with genius wherever he is. It is normal to be alert and act for it. However, this Haruno Sakura can also achieve this level. Although her aptitude is far inferior to that of Uchiha Sasuke, she is actually the best in the ordinary ninja group. The initial reaction to Kankuro was also quite reasonable. Facing a stronger opponent than him, and in his own village, it is not an attack. At this time, the correct response is to give priority to apology. Kankuro is a foreigner, even if he does something provocative to Konoha. , But also give priority to occupy the side of reason, let the other party take care of the loss. Besides, when I really fought Kankuro, and when Uchiha Sasuke was not there, the other two, plus Naruto Uzumaki, were basically for nothing. Regardless of whether it was intentional or unintentional, Haruno Sakura seemed to be underestimated, and no one guided her well. As long as someone guides her to hide her potential under ordinary and weak, it shouldn''t be a big problem to become a good ninja in the future. Even, it is not uncommon to become a pivotal figure. It seems that Konoha was right to come early. Then, now that the tail is thrown off, you can rest assured... Then ~www.novelhall.com~ After confirming that there is no small tail behind him, Haneda Ichiba''s pace also quickened a little, and in his heart''s appreciation for Haruno Sakura, he quickly walked to Konoha''s gate. "Trouble, I''m the envoy of Caoyin Village. The ninjas from Caoyin Village are coming soon. I''m going to wait here." However, although Konoha''s door was open, Haneda Ichiba walked to the registration office over there and said. "Oh, it''s Mr. Ichiyo, please." Regarding this, the ninja on duty at the registry was stunned for a moment, and after seeing clearly that it was Haneda Ichiba, he hurriedly spoke. "Thank you." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba smiled and then thanked him. "Ah! It''s a leaf! Hey! A leaf!" At this time, a lively and crisp voice of surprise suddenly sounded a little further away from Konoha''s gate. "We''re here!" Chapter 2177： "excuse me!" Hearing this lively and crisp voice, Haneda Ichiba''s leisurely smile narrowed slightly at the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t immediately turn his head back. Instead, he apologized to the ninja on duty before turning around and facing there. The source of the sound went away and walked towards the gate. "Please." Looking at Haneda Ichiba''s back, the ninja on duty seemed to be in a trance, subconsciously speaking. Although I know that they are not the same person, they still look like him! In my mind, such a thought flashed through unconsciously. "Here here! Yiye!" At this time, it seemed that Haneda Ichiba noticed him, and the lively voice came again. "Wow! A lot of food! Is this all for Anna? Ichiyo! You are so kind!" And when Haneda Kazuha walked out the door, before he could say anything, he was robbed of him by the lively voice. Obviously, he saw the big and small bags he was holding. "Anna, are you alone?" At this moment, the robbed Haneda Ichiba stopped and looked at the little girl wearing a grassy village guard who was standing in front of the Konoha gate. The leisurely smile on the corner of her mouth completely converged and turned into With a faint smile, she touched the girl''s head and said. At this moment, in front of Haneda Ichiha, standing alone is a cute little girl with a round face with all hair up and a round face on the left side of the head. Bright big eyes and a little baby fat , Chunzhens face is white and clean, with a tender white that is unique to a little girl. However, the petite body on the chest of Haneda Ichiba worked **** tiptoes, raised his head, looking at Haneda Ichiba, it looked nothing but The appearance of six or seven years old. Obviously, this situation is far from what Haneda Ichiba expected. Although the information says that the Shinnins will come one after another, but only Anana in front of him is a little bit wrong. Could it have been attacked? Even at this time, Haneda Ichiba had this idea in his mind. After all, participating in the Zhongnin exam is the village''s top priority, and it is expected that the three generations of Hokage will definitely agree to take the Zhongnin exam in Caoyin Village. Regarding the arrangement of this matter, the entire Caoyin Village is definitely a top priority. There is no possibility of negligence of duty or inattentive performance of the task of Zhongnin test. And even if it comes one after another, it is impossible for Anna to arrive first. There should be something wrong. "Ok" When I heard Haneda Ichibas words, the little girl named Anna, on her tiptoe, gently raised her right hand, and then placed her index finger in her mouth unknowingly, and stared at Haneda Ichiba with a grunt. No, strictly speaking, it was the packaging of various foods held in Haneda''s arms, and he swallowed. The sound it made seemed to be greedy. "do not know!" Then, after sucking her fingers twice, she reluctantly moved her gaze away from the food packaging bag in Haneda Ichiba''s arms, looked at Haneda Ichiba, and then shook her head simply, and said very confidently. The voice is crisp and lively, but it gives people a feeling full of bright vitality. This sound was justified and confident, but it sounded surprisingly comfortable. "Oh! Sorry, it''s all yours." For this, Haneda Ichiba quickly apologized, and then handed all the desserts and the like in her arms to Anna. Not long after, Anna''s head was completely covered by desserts, and it looked like two snow-white little feet wearing these knee-length ninja fighting shorts, like a pile of desserts for the elderly. "Thank you! Yiye!" At this time, after the last piece of dessert packaging was placed in her hand and the dessert packaging bag extending from her hand, Anna''s lively voice sounded again. "Stupid Ichiyo! Are you an idiot? Is it convenient for Anna to hold so many things? You won''t find a place to give Anna! Or do you want Anna to eat here? Do you see this is the place to eat? Anna is also a girl anyway. Are you made of steel? Don''t you know how to take care of girls? Idiot! Idiot!" At this time, a gloomy breath suddenly drifted away from behind the pile of snacks, as if purposefully lingering towards Haneda Yiye, and when this gloomy breath emerged , Behind the snack pile, there was such a childish voice with a little gloomy sound. In the words, it is obvious that I can feel the extreme dislike and dislike for Haneda Ichiyo, and almost all the words are blatantly finding fault. It was intentional. Just to find a difference deliberately to scold Haneda Ichiba. "Long Yan is here too!" At this time, hearing this series of unfriendly and deliberately finding fault words, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to care, but looked behind the snack pile and spoke gently. "Huh! Idiot Yiye." Hearing this sentence, the owner of the childlike voice who deliberately found fault did not hide much. He immediately turned out from behind the snack pile, but it was a boy about the same age as Anna, with fair skin and delicate face. , But no worse than Anna, this lovely girl, is actually a very beautiful boy. However, it may be because of the slightly long bangs in the eyes and the short hair with ears, but it looks a little gloomy. However, it does not hinder his cute temperament like a delicate porcelain doll that will be surrounded by a large group of aunts or big sisters who are overwhelmed by motherhood. "Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! One big idiot!" And now, with his face that couldn''t be fierce under this cute and delicate appearance, he pointed to Haneda Ichiba and cursed awkwardly. From head to toe, there was an aura of disgust for the person in front of him. "Anna, don''t eat this guy''s food, be careful of diarrhea." Then, after a few curses, I found that the person in front of me was still grinning, as if his cursing words had no effect at all. This little boy named Ryuhiko Haneda snorted from his nostrils. Spouting two white air, suddenly turned around, looked at Anna beside her, and said viciously. It''s just that it may be because he is too delicate, and then he puffed his cheeks out of anger. In this vicious voice, his face was not vicious, but a delicate and charming look with cheeks puffed up and wasted In addition, he can make a vicious look and enhance the quality of the vicious look. "Hey? Diarrhea?" Hearing this sound, a dumbfounded and slightly scared sound came from behind the pile of snack bags. "Yes! Yiye Stupid... No, Yiye Big Stupid can''t eat anything!" In this regard, Long Yan seriously said with a vicious expression that he thought was very serious and vicious and threatening, but in fact it was a delicate and swollen cheek. As he said, he glanced proudly at the **** who was grinning as if he could not affect anything. "why?" Then, almost in seconds, there was such a very straightforward and simple words with a sense of righteousness and boldness from the snack bag. A straightforward question, but it hit the most bottomless question in his heart. Suddenly, the boy who hated Haneda Ichiba was stunned on the spot. why? A question was repeated in his heart. "Hey! Why? Long Yan, why does Yiye have diarrhea?" Afterwards, Anna''s questioning penetrated deeply into his heart like several arrows. "This... this... this..." Then, for an instant, the look on his face that he believed to be fierce was replaced by a guilty conscience. "Long Yan doesn''t know?" At this time, it seemed that she hadn''t heard the answer she wanted, and Anna was very innocent and said a big truth. "Then, I still want to eat! There are some things that I have to try myself before I know." Then, her words, like a sharp knife, pierced into his young heart and gave a final word. "How...how...how..." And after hearing this, knowing Anna would not do according to her own words, Long Yan took a look at the grinning guy who made him extremely annoying still indifferent, even that grinning look, as if watching his jokes Similarly, looking at the serious gaze of the girl that can be seen from his perspective, the whole person suddenly languished. The original aura that he thought was fierce but in fact the delicate and charming also completely dissipated. "Idiot! Anna is an idiot too! I won''t bother you anymore!" Then, after he slumped and shouted angrily, he kicked the stone on the ground heavily, turned around abruptly, and made the appearance of ignoring you again. Ahhh... It''s awkward! But at this time, seeing Long Yan''s performance, the smile on the corner of Haneda''s mouth was slightly constricted, and it seemed that there was a bit of bitterness and helplessness. This kid has always been like this! Feel awkward at every turn. Although she looks cute, her character is really awkward. At the same time, there were some heartless thoughts in his heart. "Wow!" However, at this moment, the snack bag suddenly rushed into the waterfall, and the sound of falling to the ground sounded abruptly on his left side, where Anna was located. "I don''t want Long Yan to ignore me!" Then, Anna''s crisp voice, with a sense of tension, suddenly rang. However, the place that sounded was no longer on the left side of Haneda Ichiba, but on the right side of Haneda Ichiba, who turned to Ryuhiko who was angry. At this moment, I don''t know when, Anna was already standing behind Long Yan, with a slightly fleshy little hand, already grabbing Long Yan''s arm. "Humph!" In response, Long Yan rolled his head and snorted coldly, but he ignored Anna. "I don''t want Long Yan to ignore me! I don''t want it!" At this time, seeing the back of Long Yan who ignored her, Anina suddenly glanced at her small mouth, her eyes were flushed, her mouth was crisp and she shouted excitedly. "Then do you eat something like a big fool." Listening to Anna''s voice behind, Long Yan seemed to be a little shaken, puckering his nose, and asked. "eat!" And it was almost seconds to answer, Anana replied with red eyes, without hesitation. "Anna, you stupid! Stupid! I won''t pay you any more!" Hearing this extremely simple answer, Long Yan''s body was stiff, and then he burst out with a crying roar. With that said, he lifted his right hand and wiped it on his face. "No! Don''t don''t don''t! I don''t want Long Yan to hate me!" However, before he could run away, he was suddenly hugged by a bear with the round-faced cute girl behind him. "Well!" Suddenly, there was a muffled sound in Long Yan''s mouth, and his whole body suddenly straightened, his eyes turned round in an instant, and his forehead was suddenly blue. Suffered...bad! forgotten Anna and she... And in his heart, a regretful inner shot suddenly appeared. Is it so again? The relationship between these two children is really good! And at this time, watching the crying Anana hug Ryuhiko from behind, rubbing her face on Ryuhiko''s back continuously, putting on a layer of tears and nose, Haneda Ichiba continued to think heartlessly. Then, there is no appearance of going up to persuade. On the contrary, I am still quite emotional. It seems that this is something that is accustomed to. Still, ask them for information about the big troops later. Now that the two of them got here well, it means that the large unit was not attacked, on the contrary, it should have been quite smooth, so the two children were allowed to come over first. There should be something delayed in the big army. It is estimated that I am afraid that I am worried, so let these two children come over and report something to me~www.novelhall.com~ However, depending on the current situation, it will be a while. And thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba looked at the slimy appearance of the two children, and still had no intention of stepping forward. He just walked to the left and began to pick up all the snack bags that were thrown away by Anna. Fortunately, these snack bags are sealed, and the package is not unfolded after throwing it away. Maybe the desserts inside are completely ruined, but they shouldn''t interfere with their taste, so they can''t be wasted. The sticky appearance of the two children continued, and even Haneda Ichiba picked up all the snack bags, and checked in detail, and confirmed that most of the snacks were not damaged, all completely. After they are all edible, they are not separated. At the same time, the appearance of the two children did not change at all, except that the blue color was completely dissatisfied with Long Yan''s small face, and his eyes became rounder. "The relationship between Xiaolongyan and Xiaoannai is still so good!" Until, a gentle voice sounded slightly in front of the three. Chapter 2178： Arrival (4,000 words) "Ah! It''s the harmony teacher!" Hearing this gentle sound, Anna, who was still crying and rubbing against Long Yan''s back, moved slightly, and then poked her head behind Long Yan, and after seeing the person coming, she hugged Long Yan''s hand. As soon as it was collected, the lovely round face burst into a smile, and he flung Long Yan to the side, with a bright smile, he ran towards the person who came by. "Ahem! Ahem! Ahem!" But just as she ran out, Long Yan fell to the ground with his hands covering the place where he was hooped, and began to cough violently. The two round eyes were already slowly because of the violent cough. The Qin burst into tears. I...what a fool! idiot! And in his heart, he has already begun to scold himself. finally come! At the same time, holding a big bag of snacks, looking at the people not far ahead, Haneda Kazuo was slightly positive, and such a thought flashed in his heart. At this moment, in front of him, a beautiful woman exuding this gentle temperament was walking in front of him. Her brows and eyes were crooked. Although there was no smile on her face, her soft facial features gave people a sense of time. The feeling of smiling softly all the time, it makes people feel like a spring breeze blowing. Behind this gentle woman was a group of ninjas wearing grass concealed foreheads. "puff!" At this moment, Anana plunged into the arms of the gentle woman, giggling and rubbing. Fortunately, her tears and nose have all been wiped clean on Long Yan''s back, otherwise this gentle woman is obviously new clothes, but she will suffer. "Okay, Okina." For this warm little girl, the harmony was full of smiles, gently stroking the soft hair of this little girl, and from time to time she also pinched the girls round cheeks, waited for her to be coquettish for a while, then gently touched She picked it up, put it aside, touched her head, and said. "Ok!" Regarding this, Anana nodded heavily, and followed Kato well-behind. However, she soon discovered Long Yan, who was on the ground with knees and hands on the ground and coughing constantly. Looking at his uncomfortable appearance, she immediately ran over and slapped Long Yan on the back. While inquiring about Long Yan''s condition with worry, he asked Long Yan who bullied him fairly straightforwardly. "Ah...Did Long Yan provoke Anna again?" "Hey, why doesn''t this kid take a lesson?" "There''s no way. Why did they say that they were born on the same day? They slept together when they were born, and their relationship is normal." "Ah! This is, the relationship between the two children is indeed much better than the other children!" "Well... this is the so-called Liangxiaowu Guessing. Even if you know that the end will be miserable, you still can''t help it. Who calls them childhood sweethearts." "Well, I always feel that this seems to make sense." "What makes sense, this is the truth!" At this time, the Shinnins behind Kazuone also noticed the situation here, and began to whisper with a volume that everyone can hear. ... As for the whispers that everyone can hear, Long Yan, one of the parties involved, can only cough while crying without tears. Where did he provoke Anna! Where is he! Obviously that fool! It''s all the fool''s fault! At the same time, without tears, all regrets and anger have been passed on to Haneda Ichiha. If it hadn''t been for this, he could only cough smoothly and relieve the suffocation, I am afraid, now he has cursed again. "Twelve?" But at this time, looking at the Kazue who had already walked in front of him, Haneda Ichiba''s gaze moved away from the Shinnins behind Kazuone, and he spoke unconsciously. The tone was a slightly dignified doubt. "Ok." In response, Heyin nodded, looked at the black and white hair mottled in front of him, and said. At this time, behind him, Cao Yin Village sent a total of twelve Xia Ren to participate in the Zhong Ren exam. According to the rules of this Zhongnin exam, there must be a team of three, that is to say, there are now four teams participating in this Zhongnin exam. "What about another group?" Hearing this, looking at this beautiful woman who is full of joy, Haneda Ichiba''s brows are slightly frowned, and there is no pleasant look on his face. On the contrary, it is quite solemn. "Have you been attacked? Are you okay?" Then, before he waited for the harmony to say something, Haneda Ichiba''s solemn expression flashed an inexplicable surprise, and he hurriedly asked. "Don''t worry, they were not attacked. It''s just that Baiwei seemed to have eaten something unclean, and suddenly had diarrhea. There is really no way to send them back to the village, so let them go back in a group first. That''s why I came to play. Long Yan and Anna couldn''t bear their temper, so they came to you first." In this regard, Heyin explained truthfully. Originally, according to the plan, there were 15 people in their Caoyin Village, that is, five groups of Xiaren participated in this Zhongnin exam, but I dont know why, the leader of one group seemed to have eaten something unclean. , I have been suffering from diarrhea for two consecutive days. There is no other way but to let the group send him back, which resulted in only 12 people now. And because the diarrhea has been slowing down the progress, the two children couldn''t bear the temper and came directly to Konoha first. There is also the current situation. But after all, because they were worried about the two children, their speed on the road improved a lot. In the end, they arrived with the two children. "Is that right" Hearing the explanation of the harmony, Haneda Kazuha couldn''t help but glance at the two children over there, and murmured. The expression on his face finally eased, and it can be seen that he breathed a long sigh of relief. Twelve people... Ok I always feel that if there are only twelve people, there will be big changes in the plan. after all Still need... At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief, but such a thought flashed through his mind. "Wait a minute, Teacher Heyin, let''s go to Konoha to report first. You are struggling in your boat and car, and you shouldn''t have a good meal. Let''s take a rest and talk." Then, he suddenly raised his hand to stop the chord that was about to open his mouth. "it is good!" When I heard this, I saw Haneda Ichiba''s serious expression, and immediately changed the harmony tone he wanted to inquire, and nodded. "Advanced village." Then, he greeted the ninjas behind him. "Yes! Master Harmony." To this, the Ninjas responded in unison. Obviously, this harmony is unparalleled among the ninjas in Caoyin Village. In this sound, the ninjas who were still whispering and discussing the two children with a voice that everyone can hear immediately gave a solemn expression. , Even his body straightened up a lot, and he responded with a voice. "Then, let me lead the way." After that, Haneda Kazuha turned around and spoke. "Ok." In response, Heyin nodded, pondered a little, and followed. "Long Yan, Anna, go!" When leaving, don''t forget to greet the two children. "Hi!" As for the greeting of the harmony, Anana stood up immediately and said that he was about to leave, but watching Long Yan kneeling on the ground in pain, panting, a panic flashed across his face. However, soon, there was a hint of surprise in her eyes. Then, she did as soon as she thought, bent down, and directly hugged Long Yan who wanted to cry without tears, at the stall where Long Yan''s crying but tearless expression turned into a lifeless face, and shouting In the words of "I''m down", he trot all the way to follow. And then there was a series of procedures. Because it was a temporary Zhongnin exam, everyone in Caoyin Village didn''t have any passes. Such a large army still needed Konoha''s series of procedures. First of all, under the leadership of Haneda Ichiba, they first registered with the ninja on duty at the gate. This step was considered very smooth. Haneda Ichiba, as the envoy of Kusakura Village, also spent a day in Kinabah, plus The Anbe that Konoha showed him intentionally or unintentionally asked him to visit some Konoha''s facilities for outsiders. There are many rules, and Haneda Ichiba is familiar with it. Then, after passing the gate, they went straight to the reporting office, and by the way, the reporting office notified the relevant departments of the pass. After a series of proofreading information, everyone obtained Konoha''s pass and was finally able to move freely in Konoha Village. And this process took nearly three hours. When the people arrived at the guesthouse that had been arranged for them non-stop, it was already close to three o''clock in the afternoon. Fortunately, Konoha''s arrangements were very thoughtful. When they arrived at the guest house dormitory in Caoyin Village, Konoha had already prepared a very hearty lunch, allowing everyone to have a good meal. "Hey! Ichiyo, are you sure that as long as you get good results in this Zhongren exam, you can solve the most important problem in the village?" And maybe Konohas food is too delicious, or its been a long time since everyone has been late for such a rich meal. After eating, the exhaustion of the big guy all the way seems to disappear. After eating, everyone is Enthusiastically surrounded by the living room of the double-storey dormitory assigned by Konoha that belonged to the participants in Caoyin Village, and the topic was opened by an ordinary Cao Yin Xianren. "determine." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to be surprised. Watching sitting together, some began to pack the tableware, some sat on the sofa in the peripheral living room to maintain their weapons or closed their eyes and rested, and some were sitting on the opposite side. The harmonies and the ninjas beside him spoke with certainty. "That''s why the leader lowered the standard for taking the Zhongnin exam, and let as many people as possible participate in this exam." At the end, he added a sentence quite emphatically. "Is that so? How do I feel that your two sentences are not related." Regarding this, the one who opened his mouth said in disbelief. "Yeah yeah!" "Lowering the standard and solving the village''s problems does not constitute a logical explanation!" "Yes!" At the same time, this sentence also aroused the suspicion of the three identical triplets sitting on his right hand. The three brothers and sisters helped the eyes of the same money, and the three identical cold and eager faces looked at together. he. "Well, you guys, since it''s the command of the leader, then there will be no mistake. You are already here, so don''t doubt it anymore." At this time, the harmony is here for Haneda Ichiba. "It''s okay, Teacher Heyin." In response, Haneda Ichiba shook his head and said. "Actually, I think the leader''s idea is very simple. It is to pass this Zhongren exam to beat the reputation of our Cao Yin Village, gain more attention, and let more big countries and Da Ren Village pay attention. We have won more aid and resources, and we still receive aid and resources from a few big countries. As long as the big countries feel that we are worthy of wining, everything our village suffers now due to the closed state will be alleviated. As long as it eases down, the situation in the village will get better and better after trade with other countries resumes." Then, he looked at everyone and said. "How do you know that the big countries will appreciate our Caoyin Village, and will definitely receive assistance, or the assistance of several big countries? In this regard, on the other side, a very mature grass with a long beard concealed his words. "During my stay in Konoha, I have also observed the defense here. Although Konoha is indeed the strongest Shinobu village in the Ninja world, the defense is well organized. In this kind of transnational and cross-village activities, Maintain a fairly strict defense, but after all, there are still many loopholes. I took a cursory observation. These loopholes are not caused by Konoha''s low quality of ninjas, but by the number of people. Many loopholes are caused by There was not enough manpower, and only one or two guards could be placed symbolically. It can be seen that the third Ninja War and the famous Nine Tails Rebellion brought much loss to Konoha. It can be said that the ninja side Perhaps the quality of Konohas recovery is quite good, but the number of people cannot be made up in just over a decade. Although other Ninja Villages did not have the Kyuubi Rebellion, they suffered heavy losses in the third Ninja World War. Its not much better than Konoha who experienced the Nine-tailed Rebellion. Now Konoha is like this, and the other big ninja villages are similar. The shortage of people can only be made up by our small elementary school. The fertility growth cycle is fixed, and the number of people can only depend on time or foreign aid. As long as you can win the worthy small Ninja Village, then even the country of fire and Konoha~www.novelhall.com~ will spend a lot of money. price." Later, Ichiba Haneda explained. "Really...I know, I''ll go back and rest first." But when I heard Haneda Ichiba''s words, the one who spoke first, Shinobu stood up suddenly, and walked towards his room without saying a word. "Well, let''s go to rest too!" Then, it was the triplets brothers and sisters, bearded, stood up and walked to their room. After that, after other people thought about it, they went back to the room one after another. In a short while, in the entire living room, only Ryuhiko and Anna, and Kaone and Haneda were left. And soon, the two satiated and sleepy children went back to the room for a nap holding hands. In the end, only Kato and Haneda were left. Chapter 2179： Conversation (4,000 words) "Have you got so much information?" Looking at Haneda Ichiba in front of him, a complicated expression flashed across Kazuo''s face. He hesitated, but after all he spoke. "Ok." In response, Haneda Kazuha nodded. After that, he took out the scrolls one after another from his arms and placed them in front of Heyin. "this is?" Seeing Haneda Ichiba''s movements, Heyin was slightly taken aback, looking at the boy with an extremely familiar face, and said in doubt. "The participants in this test are not simple characters! In other words, our Caoyin Village relies on this Zhongnin exam to alleviate the village''s economic crisis, but it does not mean that other Shinnin villages do not have this. Ideas." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba did not directly answer the question of harmony. Instead, after pushing all the scrolls to harmony, he said something that seemed to have no direct logical relationship with the question of harmony. Other villages... Hearing Haneda Ichiba''s words, Heyin was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously picked up the scroll that was pushed over, opened a strategy and looked at it. is it! That''s it! In this test for everyone, since our Cao Yin Village can show our strength to the big country and Da Ren Village, and win more resources and assistance, it is also rare for other Xiao Ren villages now. Opportunity, other small Ninja villages will definitely go all out. Even desperately. After all, being able to take an extra share of the resources of a big country is a huge wealth for any small country. At the same time, this thought flashed through her heart, she already understood what Haneda Ichiba meant. "Not only our Xiaonin village, Konoha and Sagyun will not make this Zhongnin exam a show in the Xiaonin village. For Konoha and Sagyun, especially for the current Sagoki. Said that this is also a rare opportunity for deterrence, and even Fengying personally came to Konoha to enjoy the scenery of this Zhongnin exam. With the strength of this time, I am afraid that we Cao Yin Its not easy for the village to get ahead." Hearing the harmony and understanding what he was referring to, Haneda Ichiba sighed softly and spoke. Opportunity to shock... That''s it! Now that peace has been in place for more than ten years, have Darenin villages like Konoha and Sain have noticed anything? So began to use force to deter, suppress the waves that have emerged, in order to seek a longer peace time and strive for more opportunities for recovery. Hearing Haneda Ichiba''s words, Kato quickly understood what Haneda Ichiba meant. "and so" Then, after understanding, she gently put down the scroll in her hand, looked at Haneda Ichiba, and said with some hesitation. "Yes, I have sorted out all the information that I could collect in more than a day, including Otoyuki, some Sayuki, and some Konoha ninja information. As for Takiyuki, because of their geographic location, There has always been relatively little contact with the outside world, and Konoha has always been safe, without any action, the low-key is almost transparent, and the rain is almost the same, so there is not much intelligence." In response, Haneda Ichiba spoke. These scrolls are the harvest that arrived at Konoha for more than two days. For more than a day, he was not only accompanied by Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura to eat ramen and stalking. What he should do is He did everything he did well. "Wait a minute, let me see." Hearing this, Heyin''s face sullen slightly, then he opened the lowered scroll again and looked at it seriously. As Haneda Ichiha said, each scroll contains information about one or two other Shinobu Shinobu, some of which are more detailed, some are very simple, and only have some information about appearance, including some guessing capabilities. It can be seen that this is a rather hasty piece of information. However, even in a very rush, the more detailed information is very useful. Especially the relatively detailed information about Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari of Saguro, and Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, and Sakura Haruno, who Konoha is not sure whether he will take the test, and a series of other Konoha Potential newcomers and some potential candidates that have been heard in Caoyin Village are relatively detailed, enough to be called reference, and even some winning intelligence. "There are still many people to pay attention to." Looking at it, the speed at which the harmony changes the scrolls is getting faster and faster. Seeing the end, there is already such a sigh. "Yes." In response, Haneda Ichiba nodded and said affirmatively. At the same time, he began to take the scroll from his arms again. "The most important thing to pay attention to is the Gaara of this sand waterfall, the last descendant of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Sasuke, and this Uzumaki Naruto who is supposed to be the Nine-tailed man Zhuli." Hearing this, the harmony groaned for a moment, put down the last scroll, raised his head, looked at Haneda Ichiba opposite, and said rather solemnly. "Yes." In response, Haneda Ichiba digs out the scroll while speaking again. "I hope we won''t meet these few people before we are on the stage. Although this group of Xia Ren is already the most elite in our Cao Yin Village, the hope of victory is still considerable compared with these people. Vague. We don''t have to take the first place in this show." Hearing this, the harmony said again. "Of course, not only do we not need to be the first, but we can''t be the first. If we overwhelm Sain and Konoha in the qualified number of Zhongnin, then the two big countries, Darenin Village, will probably see us as a real threat. Not only will it not be able to get the assistance it deserves, but I am afraid that it will be jealous and hostile by the two big countries or even the five big countries. When that happens, it will not be worse." In response, Haneda Ichiba said without hesitation. "Hmm... so too." Hearing these words, Kazuo nodded, and fully agreed with what Haneda Ichiba said. The reason why big countries have adopted an attitude of wooing small countries and small Ninja villages is firstly because the ninja forces in small countries and small Ninja villages can influence certain battles and bring them victory. Secondly, because the small Ninja villages and small countries cannot treat them create a threat. Thats right, one of the most important reasons why the big country Ninja village is friendly to the small country and the small Ninja village is that no matter how small the country is, the little Ninja village cant move them. If the small country and the small Ninja village can shake their status as a big country, then they will definitely annihilate the small country and the small Ninja village without hesitation, and even unite the five big countries. This time, they can show the limelight, but the limelight must not surpass Da Ren Village. It is precisely because of this that she said that she didn''t want to meet these potential guys in Danin Village prematurely. If she met prematurely, she would easily be eliminated without being on the stage. If you want to show off in the Zhongren exam, you must at least stick to the second test, and it is best to enter the third test. At least, if they can enter the second test with the strength of their village cultivated, it is already a good result, and as long as they enter the third test, then, as long as it is not too ugly to lose and be killed by a spike. Harmony is still very fatal. The ninjas cultivated by the resources of the Great Ninja Village are quite different from the ninjas cultivated in the Little Ninja Village like my own. Otherwise, why has the small Ninja Village only been a vassal of the Great Ninja Village since the birth of Ninja World? And now, because of the closed-door relationship, the financial crisis of Caoyin Village is in crisis. It is when the relationship needs to be repaired and assistance is sought. As long as they can get the support of even a major country, they can survive the financial crisis. The state has begun to be lifted one after another. As long as the crisis is over, it will not be a problem for Caoyin Village to return to the financial level before the closed state. In any case, they can''t be too pushy. It''s almost done. Moreover, Konoha directly agrees to their temporary participation in the Chunin exam without saying a word. It is the response written by the third generation of Naruto himself. It is just around the corner to win Konoha''s support. "Look at these too." But for this, Haneda Ichiba did not respond to the words of harmony. He just pushed the stack of scrolls that he took out to the front of harmony. "it is good!" Hearing this, Heyin didn''t talk nonsense, he just picked up a scroll and started to look at it. "Huh? This is!" At this look, He Yin''s face changed slightly, and he suddenly looked at Haneda Ichiba on the opposite side. "This is the defensive structure on the side of the Konoha city wall, as well as the defensive layout of the possible area for the Zhongnin exam." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said straightforwardly. "Is this, prepared for the plan?" Hearing these words, He Yin''s face quickly became serious, and even took a little dignity. Obviously, the content and the plan mentioned above are extremely important things. "Yes, I have already figured out the location of the loopholes, and the loopholes that may appear on the day of the Zhongnin exam, as well as the changes in the location of the loopholes, the road has been paved." In response, Haneda Ichiba also had a solemn look on his face, and said. This time the plan can only succeed, not fail! "Okay, I know!" Hearing this sound, the harmony suddenly stood up, picked up these scrolls directly, and said that he was going to his room. This is a loophole in Konoha''s defense, not just personal information, just look at it here, it''s about the plan, she must study it carefully. And this research can''t be completed in a short time, and the information can be completely absorbed and used in the plan. Although the plan is not too complicated, it is extremely difficult because of its simplicity and targeting. "Be sure to thoroughly understand our plan, I am afraid it will be greatly disrupted." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba did not stop, just reminded. "A lot of interference?" Hearing this, Heyin''s figure paused, then turned around and asked in confusion. "Yes, in addition to us, there are still people who want to implement some ulterior plan for this Zhongnin exam. I am afraid that Konoha''s rebellion has been involved, a member of the former Akatsuki organization, and one of the four generations of Naruto candidates. Orochimaru." Hearing the doubt of the harmony, Haneda Ichiba spoke. "Orochimaru" Hearing this sentence, Heyin''s face immediately changed weirdly, and then, he seemed to suddenly remember who this Oshemaru was, his face turned pale, and he showed a look of disgust without concealing it. "That, is the man as difficult as a snake that Yuze talked about?" With the change of face, the sentence of harmony blurted out. "Yes." In response, Haneda Ichiba''s face seemed to have a strange bitterness flashing, expressing affirmation. "Uh... now, it''s really complicated." Hearing this, the corner of Heyin''s mouth has already twitched unnaturally. "Well, regarding that aspect of information, I will pay special attention these days." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba didn''t say much on this topic, just said so. "it is good!" When I heard Haneda Ichiba''s words, the chorus didn''t talk too much, and he didn''t talk any more nonsense. After responding, he turned back and said that he was about to step forward. "Wait." However, at this moment, Haneda Ichiba stopped her. "this is for you." Without waiting to speak in harmony, after hesitating, Haneda Kazuo finally found a scroll in his arms. A scroll that he didn''t seem to want to harmonize. "this is?" Subconsciously, and asked in confusion. "You''ll know when you take it back." In response to this, Haneda Kazuha did not speak much, handed the scroll to the harmony, after watching the harmony received, but also turned around and walked towards his own many rooms. Could it be... this is? Looking at the appearance of Haneda Ichiba, He Yin looked at the scroll with a little body temperature in his hand, and suddenly flashed in surprise. "Wait a minute, Yiye!" Then, suddenly, she raised her head and stopped Haneda Ichiha who had already walked some distance away. "what happened?" In response, Haneda Kazuha turned around, his expressionless face... Nothing at all. "In terms of the number of people, I thought of a good way to definitely allow our Caoyin Village to get the assistance we deserve in this Zhongren exam." Looking at the expressionless face, Haneda Ichiba, who was a little stranger, suddenly smiled, and an unquestionable and indisputable temperament slowly diffused over. "good idea?" Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Haneda Ichiba was slightly startled, blinked, and his expressionless face was suddenly replaced by a look intertwined with doubts and "how does it feel bad?" What else can I do? In terms of the number of people, four groups of twelve people are indeed not too... At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Don''t worry, leave this to me, I''ll go back to the room first, and there are so many things to do." However, for Haneda Ichiba''s doubts, Heyin was sold out. After leaving such a sentence, without waiting for Haneda Ichiba''s response, he went straight to the house. "How come there is a bad feeling." Only leaving Haneda Ichiba''s face slowly changed into a bitter look. Chapter 2180： Forecast name (4,000 characters) Six days before the Zhongnin exam, Naruto office. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, this is the list of participants in Caoyin Village who arrived today." The honest and conscientious assistant carefully placed the sorted scroll on the right hand side of the three generations of Hokage, who was busy with official duties, and placed this matter on the top priority. "Well... you have worked hard, it''s too early, you go back and rest first." But after hearing this sound, the third generation of Hokage did not raise his head, and circled the scroll that he was looking at now. Near the Ninja test, so many ninja villages were invited, and there were many coordination and defense issues. Even three generations of Naruto and other veteran handlers could only work overtime at this time. And now, it''s almost ten o''clock in the evening. For this newly married assistant, the three generations of Hokage didn''t want him to stay up late with him. "No! Three generations of Hokage-sama, please let me accompany you to handle these matters together. Although it may not help much, there is still some sorting work..." In response, the conscientious assistant hurriedly said. For this old man who should have retired long ago, the conscientious assistant only has admiration and gratitude in his heart. Seeing such an old man staying up all night, he can''t help but want to share more for him. At the same time, he also knew that his abilities were limited. The reason why he was able to become Hokage''s assistant was entirely because there were no completely suitable talents in the village, and because his predecessors and predecessors were too good, especially his predecessors, if they were still alive. , It is estimated that he has taken over the position of Hokage instead of this respectable old man. And he will be chosen to be Hokage''s assistant completely because of his serious attitude towards work. Compared to other candidates, he made the fewest mistakes in handling affairs, and was able to share the worries of Hokage in the organization and arrangement of affairs to the maximum. Compared with the predecessor who was able to decide some affairs on his own, and even the efficiency and effectiveness of the work, it was more than the deeds of the current old man, and it was nothing to help. However, even so, he still wanted to accompany the old man and share some of his burdens. Let such an old man, still burdened with heavy official duties, stay up late every day until four or five in the morning, and sleep for less than four hours. Even if this old man is a powerful ninja, he cannot bear such a consumption. And all of this stems from the inaction of these young generations. Because they have no extraordinary talents or outstanding abilities, there is no candidate for the fifth generation of Hokage, so they can only let the elders in front of them. Carry these heavy burdens. At this moment, the conscientious and dedicated assistant looked at the old man who was busy with official duties beside him, who didn''t even lift his head, and felt ashamed and guilty. "No! No! No, I should go back to accompany my family earlier? Now that the Zhongren exam is about to be taken, it is easier. The arrangements have been arranged. The next step is actually the issue of implementation. Don''t worry, I will be early today. rest." At this time, it seemed to have insight into the assistant''s mind, said the third generation of Hokage. With that said, he placed the scroll in his hand in the area where the processing was completed. Saying this is not to comfort the assistant in front of him, the young man who has been with him until the end of the night and assisting his well-intentioned young man. Although limited to his talents, he could not really share his worries like his predecessor, but he worked hard and did not make any mistakes, which saved him a lot of time in organizing and arranging. This young man has already done That''s great. He was very satisfied. After all, it has been rare to see someone like that child in a thousand years, and Konoha can be born such a gift, it can be said to be a gift. But now, this young man has established a family, how can he stay up so late with this bad old man? No matter what kind of work this kid does, he is also a member of Konoha. As the patriarch of Konoha, how could he deprive him of precious rest time. Moreover, now there is really only execution left. Except for the daily routine report, almost all the villages that participated in the Zhongren examination have already arrived. What they have to do is also the safety of the village and the prevention of various frictions. . The workload has been reduced by at least 40%. At this time, there is really no need for this young man to sacrifice time. He alone is enough. "But... the three generations of Hokage-sama..." Hearing this sound, the conscientious assistant pursed his lips and hesitated, but his figure did not move, and his brows frowned slightly, but a thoughtful look appeared. Obviously, I was thinking about rebuttal words. "Okay, then, tell me about the participants in Caoyin Village?" Regarding this, looking at this honestly bad-spoken but conscientious assistant who has never made a mistake, the three generations of Hokage sighed silently in his heart. This is already the case, and he can no longer brush his mind on the child. So, the third generation of Hokage said. "Yes!" Hearing this sound, the conscientious assistant immediately showed joy, and he responded excitedly, and then hurriedly opened the scroll. "There are a total of fifteen participants in Caoyin Village this time, and a Shangren from Caoyin Village as the instructor has all arrived in the village a few days ago." However, even though he opened the scroll, he didn''t look at it, and said directly. "Fifteen... well, I see." In response, the three generations of Hokage nodded. It seemed that Caoyin Village would send so many Xiaren to participate in the experiment, or that the number of participants in Caoyin Village would have been expected long ago. Do not! It should be said that in this Ninja test, the number of participants in each Ninja village is unlikely to be less. The Zhongnin exam this time is basically a show, showing the strength of the village and the future level of the show. Konoha wanted to shine on this show, let alone other Shinobu villages. Moreover, this time even the four generations of Fengying came here, and two of the five great ninja villages paid so much attention to it. How could the other little ninja villages not know the truth. This is normal. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, this...Caoyin Village, isn''t it strange?" However, the three generations of Hokage think it is normal, but the dedicated assistant does not. "Oh? What''s weird?" In response, the third generation of Hokage looked at his assistant and spoke. "Time, time is too weird. We allowed Caoyin Village to take the Zhongren exam on the second day. The Xiaren of Caoyin Village had already arrived in the village. Isn''t it weird? It''s like..." Hearing this, the conscientious assistant said what he thought was suspicious, but at the end of the speech, it seemed a little bit hesitant and a little unconfident, but when it came to the last three words, it was a little unsustainable. "Hahahaha! It''s good that you can notice this. It''s okay, just say it." Seeing the assistant said that at the end, it seemed a bit hesitant to speak, the third generation of Hokage smiled with a rare smile, and said. "It''s as if we knew it for a long time, we would agree." And hearing the words of the third generation of Hokage, looking at the appearance of this respectable old man laughing, the conscientious assistant took a deep breath, and finally summoned the courage to speak. "Hahahaha!" Seeing the assistant''s courage to say it, the third generation of Hokage smiled again, looking very happy. "That''s right, the leader of Kushin Village, Yusawa Haneda is sure we will agree." Then he explained to the loyal, honest and dedicated assistant. "This" Hearing this, the conscientious assistant was slightly taken aback, but some did not know what to say. Three generations of Naruto... What does it mean? And in his heart, he has already begun to rack his brains to think about the meaning behind these three generations of Hokage. "It''s very simple. We have no reason to refuse. After all, Cao Yin Village is a force that cannot be ignored, and even in a closed state, it did not completely reject our Konoha trade. Obviously, it is special to us Konoha. Good impression, and, before, this Haneda Yuzawa made a special revision of the book. This is to keep showing us good. How can we refuse their request to participate in the Zhongnin exam?" In this regard, the three generations of Hokage patted the thoughtful assistant on the shoulder, and said straightforwardly. "So, that means?" Hearing this, the conscientious assistant''s doubts on his face immediately resolved, and he subconsciously spoke. "Yes, when the envoy named Haneda Ichiba left Kusage Village, the Haneda Yuzawa selected fifteen Shimonin in the fastest time, and within almost a day''s time difference, let these The ninjas set off." In this regard, the three generations of Hokage quite knowingly said. "If the Shinnins of Caoyin Village do not arrive today or tomorrow, I would doubt the intentions of Yuzawa Haneda! A character who can suddenly ascend to the position of leader of Caoyin Village from being silent, how can this be? Can''t it? It is precisely because of his ability to make decisions that he can replace the former leader of Cao Yin Village who was outstanding in the Third Ninja World War! Don''t worry, this matter is normal. " In this regard, the third generation of Hokage spoke again, and in the words, it was to relieve the conscientious assistant. "Really, I know." Hearing this, the conscientious assistant nodded and responded. It turns out that there is still this layer of inference in it. Sure enough, I couldn''t think of it. At least it was unexpected for a long time. The three generations of Hokage deliberately said it so bluntly, knowing that I can''t think of this layer in a short time. I really... Still no talent! But in his heart, there was some low thought. "So, among the participants, it doesn''t matter if there is the envoy Ichiha Haneda?" However, although his heart was a little low, he still honestly and bravely brought up the strange places he saw. Although there is no talent, the work that should be done is still to be done. Since it feels strange, just ask! It is precisely because there is no talent and cannot see it, so I have to ask clearly, right? Maybe, you can find the really weird place right away! And in his heart, he thought. "Huh? What did you say?" In this regard, the third generation of Hokage was taken aback for a moment, obviously not expecting such a situation, and immediately spoke. "Ichiyo Haneda, the envoy from Kushin Village, wants to take the Zhongnin exam." And hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, the dedicated assistant obviously did not expect that his Hokage would be so excited, he was slightly taken aback, and then said the words just now in a more clear grammar. "Give me the list of participants." In response, the third generation of Hokage frowned and said. "Yes!" The conscientious assistant hurriedly handed the scroll in his hand to the third generation of Hokage. I am... Is the crooked hit right? This is the suspicious place? And such a thought flashed through his mind. Haneda Ichiba... Does this kid take the Zhongnin exam? Ok After receiving the scroll, the third generation of Hokage carefully read the scroll from beginning to end. On the scroll, the number of forecast names in Caoyin Village is indeed fifteen. Among the fifteen people, three had names that were different from the information they received. That''s right, before that, in fact, the three generations of Hokage had already investigated the details of the Xia Ren in Cao Yin Village. Although there is no detailed information, at least the names of fifteen people are known. After all, it was the leader of Caoyin Village who suddenly came to power, and because the country of grass was closed, Konoha could not go too far to investigate the country of grass because of this sensitive state. Therefore, there was some intelligence about the country of grass. At least during the period of seclusion, Konoha knew nothing about it. And in this blank period, the leader of the village of Caoyin suddenly changed his position, and then the daimyo of the country of grass''s obscure letter of help, even if this Haneda Yuzawa showed his favor to Konoha, the third generation of Hokage could not have no defense. In other words, the three generations of Hokage were not naive enough to completely believe it. Konoha was not idle during this day, and all the investigators understood. Out of respect, Konoha may not specifically investigate the abilities of these fifteen Shimonin, but basic information such as names can still be obtained. Therefore, the three generations of Naruto knew the names of the lower ninjas who participated in the middle ninth exam in Cao Yin Village. And now, on this list of forecast names, there are three people whose names are different from the information they have collected. One of the names of these three people is the former envoy of Kusage Village, Ichiyo Haneda. The rest are two relatively unfamiliar names without any intelligence information. Haneda Tatsuhiko, and Haneda Anna! They are all members of the Haneda clan and the Haneda Yuzawa clan! And among the other twelve names ~www.novelhall.com~, none of them is Haneda. In other words, Caoyin Village temporarily changed the participants. In this case, there are articles in it, but it''s not simply a matter of temporary change, so the staff was changed. Here, this change is very important. After all, no one can guarantee that this change will not harm Konoha. Nor can it be guaranteed that Haneda Yusawa will do anything unfavorable to Konoha in this change. "Come here, please check with me, why did Caoyin Village change?" And thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage didn''t talk nonsense, and gave the order straightforwardly. It is necessary to check this matter! Literature Museum Chapter 2181： Dont want to see... Contact! (Four thousand words) "This time, what is the name of the guidance of Cao Yin Village, Shang Ren?" After putting down the list of forecast names, feeling that part of the shadow behind him seemed to disappear, the third generation of Hokage who had issued the order once again looked at the dedicated assistant aside, and asked with a serious face. "Harmony... Haneda harmony! It''s Haneda harmony!" And seeing the serious appearance of the three generations of Hokage, the conscientious assistant was obviously taken aback by the sudden tension, and hurriedly picked up another scroll, opened it and checked it, and hurriedly said. "Yes, the Haneda clan?" Upon hearing this, the third generation of Hokage frowned and groaned. There were three participants in the test, that is, a team was suddenly replaced by three of the Haneda clan, and even the guidance of Shangnin was from the Haneda clan. And this Haneda clan, a clan that suddenly emerged, suddenly seemed to be in control of the power of Caoyin Village. I am afraid that it means even more. Although the three generations of Hokage didnt want to go to Haneda Yusawa to hide the evil intentions, this time the substitution was to think about Konoha, but a character like Haneda Yusawa can usurp the power of Kusakin Village and let the country of Kuo The daimyo can only ask for help from outside, and the depth of the city has reached the point that even if the daimyo of the country of grass asks for help from outside, it is hard to believe completely. At least, the three generations of Hokage have always been wary of him. Cao Yin Village''s current actions undoubtedly aroused his strong guard. The three generations of Naruto knows very well that if this kind of character wants to be disadvantageous to Konoha, even if the strengths of the villages of Caoyin and Konoha are very different, it will still cause great harm to Konoha, not to mention that it is during the Zhongnin exam, which is a critical moment. . After all, Konoha village has also produced such a person. For this kind of person, the strength of his position is not a decisive factor at all. Winning the strong by the weak is basically as simple as eating. In short, this kind of person is the kind of person who can get it as long as he wants it, regardless of whether he is strong or not, and how strong the power he represents. In the past, the three generations of Narutos criterion for whether a person is strong or not was whether the person mastered the strength of the ninja. Now, under the baptism of that person, he has understood that there is a kind of person who can ignore the rules of strength, as long as he What you want is available at any time, only what he doesn''t want to get, nothing he can''t get. Therefore, the three generations of Hokage at this time are still quite wary of this Haneda Yuzawa, even if he frequently shows good to Konoha. "So, what about this Haneda Kazuone?" After this groan, the third generation of Hokage asked again. "No...no!" Perhaps it was the first time that the old man I respected asked such a serious question. Facing this serious face, for no reason, the conscientious assistant only felt a burst of dry mouth, especially because he could not give the old man an answer. When he was speaking, this feeling of dry mouth was particularly obvious, perhaps because of this feeling, he was already a little stuttered at this moment. "Come on, check! This Haneda Kazuo and the Haneda clan, I need a detailed information." In response, the third generation of Hokage stretched out his hand and motioned to his conscientious assistant to give him information about knowing Shangren. After receiving it, after only seeing that there was not much substantive information on it, the third generation of Hokage said immediately. "I have some information about this harmony!" But this time, behind him, a figure suddenly appeared, half kneeling on the ground, responding. "Oh?" Hearing this, the three generations of Hokage''s eyes flashed, turned around, looked at the dark part of the pros, slightly stretched his brows, and said. "Yes!" In response, Qinzui Anbu responded. "Then talk about it." Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage spoke, motioning to follow Anbu to continue. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, this..." But at this moment, hearing the words of the third generation of Hokage, he followed Anbu in a half-kneeling posture, but raised his head, his face was embarrassed. Ok? Seeing the appearance of Qinzui Anbu, the face of the third generation of Hokage flashed a solemn color immediately. "You go home first, don''t worry about things here for now. You may have to come here earlier tomorrow, things are getting more and more." Then, as if he could understand his mind, the three generations of Hokage looked at the dedicated assistant and said. "Yes, I understand!" And the conscientious assistant did not persist this time. It was obvious that he could not know the next conversation. Although he is an assistant, his authority is very different from that of his predecessor. He is only responsible for the arrangement of some documents and arranging affairs. It is different from the predecessors secrets that can only be known by contacting village secrets and even Hokage. His right to know is equivalent. small. Now, what this pro-following Anbu meant was obviously that he was there and couldn''t tell the information. Maybe the information of Haneda Kazuone also involved some secrets that he could not know. Moreover, the three generations of Hokage also have a mystery in this sentence. In the beginning, the three generations of Hokage said that things will become less and less, but now they say more and more. Obviously, these problems about Caoyin Village will become the third generation of Hokage. Next, focus on the matters to be handled. Things will indeed increase. Therefore, this time, after he responded, he decisively left the Hokage office. "Oh...it''s a pity, if there can be more..." Seeing the assistant decisively leaving from the back, the third generation of Hokage sighed slightly until he disappeared into the closed door of the office. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, you can''t be with everything..." At this time, when he heard this sound, the kiss Anbu behind him seemed to be unable to help but speak. However, at the end, it was suddenly shocked and was busy. "Really, am I a bit too paranoid?" However, the three generations of Hokage smiled and didn''t seem to care about this, and even said with a mockery. "Do not" Hearing this, Qisai Anbu hurriedly said. "It''s okay, tell me about this Haneda Kazuo." However, the three generations of Hokage did not let him go on, but brought the topic back. "Yes!" In response to this, Kanbu Anbe hurriedly swallowed the second half of the words in his mouth, pondered for a moment, organized the language, and then said: "During the search mission of Uchiha Nobuhiko, I used to set I was severely injured by the trap. At that time, almost everyone died. I was the only one left. Originally, I would definitely die..." "Did someone save you?" But when he was halfway through his words, the third generation of Hokage clearly interrupted his words. "Yes! At that time, it was a female ninja who rescued me. Although they had left before I woke up, I also heard some of their conversations. In the conversation, there was harmony. Another name should be Zong Mi." In response to this, the pros and cons nodded heavily. "According to their conversation, they should have also come to follow Uchiha Nobuhiko''s traces. Thinking about it now, they should also be in the territory of Kusano Country." Later, he added. "You mean, the female ninja who saved you is probably the Haneda Kazuo?" And hearing this, although the expression of the pro-successive Anbu was a bit unclear, the third generation of Hokage still understood what was going on. "Yes, I also reported this incident." In response, the pro-ninja nodded and said. "Um...does the intelligence department have detailed intelligence records?" Upon hearing this, the third generation of Hokage asked again. "There are record backups, but..." In this regard, the pro ninja said the truth. "Well, I know, this kind of side information is still in your confusion, and there are doubts about its credibility, so it is generally only backed up, but it will not be formally included in the reference information. Only when it is specific Will be used." Upon hearing this, the third generation of Hokage smiled and expressed understanding. "So, can you infer what ability the other party has?" Subsequently, the three generations of Hokage Su Rong asked. "Judging from my injuries at the time, the chorus should have a very powerful medical ninjutsu, and he teamed up with a man named Zongya, and he was also tracking down Uchiha Nobuhiko. I don''t know yet that they tracked down Uchiha Nobuhiko. Purpose. That''s all that can be inferred." In this regard, the pro-family ninja summed up the previous and subsequent words and spoke in a report mode. "Then, you are responsible for this matter. You can call the three intelligence teams to thoroughly investigate all the information that can be collected about the Haneda and the Haneda clan, and find out what the Haneda clan and Uchiha Nobuhiko have relationship." Hearing this, the three generations of Hokage who knew in their hearts hurriedly spoke, and handed a letter to this pro-subordinate Anbu. "Yes!" In response to this, a dignified color flashed across the face of Anbu, and he knew the importance of this mission. From just now until now, he has never connected this Haneda clan with the harmony that saved him. Even the name of harmony is already in the corner of memory. He is very grateful for this harmony, but after all, the time is smoothed. A lot of things, and it is possible, they will never meet. Moreover, its not uncommon to be rescued by the ninjas of Ninja Village on this battlefield. During the war, this kind of thing, as a small country that needs to maintain good relations with other countries, as long as it is not clearly hostile, save It''s basically a normal thing to be a ninja. For the Little Ninja Village, saving it is a simple effort, but it is a gamble to gain. In case the salvation is an important ninja in the big Ninja Village, the future rewards will be very good for oneself. Of course, in any case, this chord saved him, even in the corner of memory, if one day this chord needs his help, he will definitely help without going against the village. So, just now I heard that the current director of Cao Yin Village Shangren was also called harmony, and this memory quickly grew. And now, the task he has accepted is likely to affect the future attitude of the entire village towards Caoyin Village. Its weight is almost an S-level task. At the same time, the three generations of Hokage knew that they had been saved by this harmony, and gave him this task, not only because he was the person involved, but there was a deeper level of things in it. trust. This is the trust of the three generations of Hokage in themselves. Some things can''t be as he thought. And after this response, his figure also flashed, and disappeared in the Hokage office. "Ok" And watching the pro-following Anbu leave, the third generation of Hokage unconsciously took out the pipe, took a deep breath, and his face was replaced by a solemn color. Unexpectedly, the Haneda Kato, and even the Haneda clan, are also related to Uchiha Nobuhiko. That Zongmi, based on the very little information about the current Kusage Village, should be Haneda Yuzawa''s right-hand man, Haneda Zongya. It should not be wrong. Haneda harmony should be that harmony. This is... And in his heart, at this time, there was such a worry that almost everything about the Zhongnin exam was thrown out of the cloud. Although Konoha was unable to search for intelligence too much due to the countrys seclusion, Konohas intelligence department was strong, and the previous intelligence collection, especially when the news that Haneda Yusawa became the new leader arrived at Konoha, For this Haneda Yuzawa, Konoha started some intelligence work. And Haneda Zongya''s right arm on the bright side is also the easiest to find. Now, with this report from the pro-successor, it is clear that this harmony is the other harmony. It is precisely because of the Uchiha Nobuhiko that is involved, so the pro-family Anbe just now cannot talk about it in front of others. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, the current investigation of him, is still Konoha''s top secret, including other Shinobu villages, which are also top secrets. Can become the second Uchiha Madara character! In any case, it is impossible to search publicly. If it is publicly searched, he might be able to cause a lot of panic under the name of his second Uchiha Madara. This panic, not only Konoha, but also other Danin villages will fall into panic, and then, there will definitely be major problems. The whole ninja world is bound to be in chaos. Uchiha Madara is more than just a symbol of the times. For other Shinobu villages, this man is a representative of despair, even if he has been dead for a hundred years, his is still a nightmare for generations. At this time, it was precisely because this Haneda clan and this Uchiha Nobuhiko got involved, so the three generations of Hokage could hardly calm down. Whether it''s thinking on the good side or the bad side, being with Uchiha Nobuhiko, this Haneda clan is unlikely to be a good thing for Konoha. And thinking about it better, the Haneda clan may be standing with their Danin villages, and searching for Danin villages. This seems to be an ally in the matter of Uchiha Nobuhiko, but, this How did the clan that suddenly climbed to the pinnacle of power in Kusakin Village got the information of Uchiha Nobuhiko? How did they know Uchiha Nobuhiko. Not many people know about Uchiha Nobuhiko, even if Konoha has disclosed his information. However, in the end, in order to consider the panic, this information was only released to Daren Village, and Cao Yin Village did not know. How did the Haneda clan, this little-known family, know about Uchiha Nobuhiko? I''m afraid it''s not that simple here. No one knows whether this Haneda clan will be the arrangement of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Faced with the chase and interception of the five biggest forces in the entire Ninja World, although his whereabouts have not been discovered exactly. However, it is not clear what counterattack Uchiha Nobuhiko will make. This Haneda clan is very likely to be arranged by Uchiha Nobuhiko~www.novelhall.com~ But on the bad side, it is very likely that this Haneda Yuzawa is Uchiha Nobuhiko, and there are only people like Uchiha Nobuhiko. It can silently subvert the government of a small Ninja village, and for Uchiha Nobuhiko, having the power of a Ninja village, coupled with his terrifying personal strength, can completely confront the entire Ninja world. Ten years later, Uchiha Nobuhiko is in his prime, and I am afraid that his strength is far higher than that of him at the night of Nine Tails. Fighting against the Ninja World is nothing unusual! And if this is the case, then Uchiha Nobuhiko may have a big move that endangers the entire ninja world! Konoha definitely didn''t want to see this big move. "The center of gravity is going to be tilted!" Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage groaned, as if to decide something, slowly took out the blank scroll, and began to write. Literature Museum Chapter 2182： Response (4,000 words) "This is the list of forecast names, please take a look." After cleaning up the traces of dinner on the table, Kazuo gently placed a scroll on the Haneda Ichiba who had not left, and said. "The list of forecast names? Isn''t this something you are responsible for? I don''t need to read it." Seeing the list of forecast names in front of him, Haneda Kazuha''s heart beat for no reason, a bad premonition suddenly surged in his heart, and subconsciously, he spoke. And, stood up, ready to go back to the room. It''s almost time, he should have a good rest. Moreover, the list of forecast names has been given to Konoha, and there is no need for him to look at it now. Can''t change much. According to the practice of Zhongjin Exam, there are two registrations, one is the forecast name submitted to the organizer, and the other is the registration of the day. Both registrations cannot be changed. Before dinner, Heyin submitted the list of forecast names to the organizer of Konoha. At this time, the content on the list has been determined. If it is to be changed, the changed part is deemed to be abandoned, and there is no change. At this moment, it was really useless for him to watch. "Just take a look, there may be surprises." In this regard, Kazuo just smiled, and after leaving such a sentence, he walked directly to his room, without giving Haneda Ichiyo more opportunities to speak. Uh Surprise? Hearing these words, Haneda Ichiba''s heart was completely choked, and the ominous feeling had already reached its peak. Even faintly, he seemed to be about to guess what surprises there would be in this scroll. "No, it really is." Then, watching the harmony disappear into sight, he whispered and picked up the scroll and opened it. One by one, the names passed by, and Haneda Ichiba''s face, who had already felt something was wrong, became more and more serious. Yes, more and more serious. Especially, seeing his own name and the two names of Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna, his expression has already taken on a solemn look. Sure enough, is it for me to take this Zhongnin exam? Speaking of which, I am still a forbearance! At the same time, in his heart, such a thought flashed through. Then, without looking back, he picked up the scroll and walked directly to his bedroom. "Snapped!" All the way upstairs, after opening the door and closing the door, I sat down in front of the desk in the bedroom. Haneda Ichiba quickly put the list of forecast names together with other scrolls that seemed to be still being studied, the whole stretched out, and his face was solemn to the extreme. Although it is perfectly reasonable for me to take the test with harmony, it is too much... Under the extremely solemn face, Haneda Kazuye''s eyes flashed with an inexplicable startle. It seems that Ichiba Haneda was not too surprised by the fact that I was forced to write on the list by the harmony voice, but Ichiba Haneda was quite afraid of this matter. In this case, if I took this Ninja test, three members of the Haneda clan from the family of Yuzawa Haneda, the leader of Kusakin Village who suddenly came to power, were temporarily replaced and participated in this Ninja test. What kind of reaction will it cause... At this time, with the thoughts in his heart, countless thoughts flashed through Haneda''s mind. He knew very well that Konoha would definitely be able to grasp the trend of his own. In a village that suddenly changed its leader, even if it was a small Shinobu village, Konoha would remain vigilant. This time, even though they showed good intentions, He was full of good feelings for Konoha, but, after all, he suddenly changed the leader, Konoha was not naive and believed completely because of their kindness. Probably, when Konoha agreed to their Ninja test, he had already begun investigating their candidates for the test. Konoha must have basic information about the previous fifteen people. And now Konoha seems to have no response to the sudden arrival of the Shinnins from Cao Yin Village. Todays defense has not changed, and there seems to be no defense deployment. It can be seen that the third generation of Hokage did not have much to do with this matter. Reaction. It seems that it was expected. In other words, in the original three-day journey, they arrived at this event in one day, and did not attract the attention of the third generation of Hokage. It can be seen that the third generation of Hokage knew that they were leaving early, and it is not unusual for them to arrive early. It shows that the three generations of Hokage also did some work on their Caoyin Village. In other words, the three generations of Hokage still thought about the business of Caoyin Village. In other words, the three generations of Hokage are still very concerned about Caoyin Village. This is enough to show that the third generation of Hokage must now know that they have temporarily replaced. Maybe, someone is already investigating this matter now. And this kind of behavior will undoubtedly arouse the wariness of the three generations of Hokage. The attitude of Konoha Village to Cao Yin Village and the series of changes caused by this incident will make the Zhongnin exam start in an unexpected direction. complication. No one knows whether the three generations of Naruto will have doubts about Kuoyin Village because of the sudden participation of the Haneda clan in this Zhongnin exam, what unfavorable labels will be affixed, and even what will cause a strategic tilt that is unfavorable to their plan. Gee! Although the idea of ??knowing the harmony is simple, it is to let me take the test to increase the chance of qualifying in Caoyin Village, gain more attention and assistance. But it was hasty. This time it was too hasty. If I am not Haneda now, it doesnt matter. It doesnt matter if I change temporarily. It doesnt matter if I join Ryuhiko and Anana temporarily. They are too young to cause Konoha to be absolutely suspicious. At most, I think Kuyin The new leader of the village wants to let the outstanding descendants of the family come out to experience it, and show the future of Caoyin Village. Not only would Konoha not be wary of this kind of behavior, he would be quite interested. However, if I join in, it will be different. Three members of the Haneda clan who had subverted the regime of Kushin Village formed a team, which was enough to arouse great alarm. In any case, no matter what position the Haneda clan is standing in, it has subverted a regime as soon as it appeared, and it has subverted suddenly and silently. In any case, its reputation is not very good after all. These deeds of its own, after all, will make people wary. It doesn''t matter if there are only two children. However, there are many explanations for a group of three. I''m afraid, now Konoha... You should report to Konoha first and get Konoha''s permission and understanding. In the beginning, no Haneda clan was arranged to join this Xia Ninja, just to prevent Konoha from being wary. Ugh Thinking of this, Haneda Kazuyo sighed involuntarily. However, there was nothing wrong with what Heyin did in this matter. Although it was a little sloppy, it is definitely excusable. In the current situation in Caoyin Village, Heyin''s decision to make such a decision is entirely reasonable. Haneda Ichiba cannot blame her after all. "Oh... these are not needed anymore!" At the same time, after a sigh, Haneda Ichiba suddenly grabbed the many scrolls placed on the table, and tore them all. These defense loopholes that Konoha Village discovered before are completely useless at this moment. Once Konoha''s vigilance is aroused, then there will be changes in defense, and it is impossible for Konoha to know the existence of these loopholes. If you make defense adjustments under guard, then Konoha''s vulnerabilities will definitely be adjusted in the first place. The vulnerabilities will still exist, but they will never be these. The location of these vulnerabilities will become Konoha''s most dangerous local. The nightmare of all intruders! Now, it is completely meaningless to study these, and it will even harm them all, backfire. "Ok?" But after tearing up the intelligence of these defensive loopholes, placing the papers in the waste basket, and preparing to burn them all later, Haneda Ichiba''s brows wrinkled. Suddenly, a look of doubt and clarity crossed his face. Wait! Shiroo... suddenly? And as the look of intertwined doubts flashed across, Haneda Ichiba suddenly realized something. Suddenly, he grabbed the only list of forecast names left on the table and twitched the corner of his mouth slightly. "Could it be that" Afterwards, he slowly closed his eyes and frowned tightly. A face, the color of a headache. Forget it! I... I missed it! And his heart is full of headaches! ... "Boom bang bang!" "Boom bang bang!" "Boom bang bang!" At this time, the other side, who had just entered the room to study the leaked information that Haneda Ichiba had collected, was interrupted by the sound of knocking on the door with strong emotions. "Squeak!" Suspicious and vaguely felt what was going on, and the harmony gently opened the door. "Why! Teacher Heyin! Why should we team up with that fool Yiye! I don''t want it! Never! Don''t die!" And when the door opened, the person who rushed in was like a porcelain doll, but with an angry face, Long Yan''s roar. "Hackle!" "Hump, harp!" "Hump, harp, harp!" Then, there was a series of chewing noises, an angry expression on his face, but behind Long Yan who looked more delicate and lovely, there was an indifferent expression on his face, but it was Anana who came by Long Yan and I came. At this moment, the round-faced cute little girl was constantly stuffing unknown but crunchy snacks into her mouth. Seeing the sudden roar of her childhood sweetheart, she just blinked her eyes. After seeing the harmony, he immediately laughed warmly. "woo woo woo woo" Then, there was a big hello vaguely. "Good evening! Anna! Long Yan!" And hearing this sound, the harmony seemed to understand, a gentle smile appeared on his face, and he said softly. Suddenly, the two lovely children, Long Yan and Anna, stiffened slightly, and Long Yan''s expression immediately eased down, as if the sound of harmony immediately dispelled his anger. There was a slight blush on their faces at the same time. "Late...good evening, Teacher Harmony." Later, Long Yan said with some shame. "Ah! No! I don''t want to team up with that fool Ichiba! Never!" Then, as if suddenly remembering his purpose, he hurriedly added. What a joke! In the Zhongren exam with this grinning bastard, he was not killed by the enemy, he will definitely be killed by this stupid bastard! Absolutely not! Don''t die! At this time, he strongly protested in his heart. Moreover, he stared at this teacher who seemed to him a little dazzling, and the children in the entire Caoyin Village liked the teacher, resisting the discomfort that the eyes were stimulated by her brilliance and couldnt look directly. Expressed his persistence with his eyes. "Long Yan, do you know what the village is like now?" And looking at the child, for the first time, Heyin showed a serious expression and looked at the child seriously. "Um... uh!" Seeing his favorite teacher looking at him so seriously, the persistence in Long Yan''s eyes suddenly collapsed. "Now, as long as we get good results in the Zhongren exam, we can get Konoha''s assistance, and the situation in the village can be improved. It is the best and safest way to make you team up with Yiye." Afterwards, looking at the two children, Heyin said. "Um...um..." In this regard, Long Yan''s eyes diverged slightly, as if he was caught in some kind of thinking. "woo woo woo woo!" And Anna nodded firmly. "So, I beg you." Then Heyin said. Gently raised his hand and pressed it on the heads of the two children. This... this... Feeling the warm and greasy feeling on the top of his head, Long Yan''s eyes suddenly opened, and a fierce dizziness and the feeling of blank head instantly swept all his senses. "Hehe!" And Anna was bulging her cheeks, with a delicate and sweet smile. "I...I know! Leave it to me! Teacher Heyin!" Afterwards, looking at his favorite teacher with a relieved smile, the dizzy Long Yan''s eyes suddenly became firm again, and he immediately declared his position. "me too!" After that, it was Anna''s firm answer after trying hard to swallow the food. "Thank you! Then, go to bed early! The Chunin test is very strict, so you must recharge!" Hearing this, he nodded with satisfaction and said with a happy smile. "Yes!" Then, what responded to her was the firm answer of the two children ~www.novelhall.com~ and the enlightened back of the little adult. "Really..." Seeing the backs of the two children disappearing at the corner of their shared room, He Yin''s mouth showed a helpless smile and shook his head. "Snapped!" Then, he turned around and went back to the room, smoothly, and closed the door. However, after returning to the room, the smile on her face slowly receded. At the same time, as her smile receded, she slowly took out a scroll from her arms. The eyes fell, but it was hard to leave. She watched and slowly leaned on the door. look But it is slowly sad! Wonderful book house Chapter 2183： Class 7 and Class 8 (4,000 words) It''s night, I''ll take ramen. "Hi! Your ramen." Three different ramen noodles were placed in front of the three of them. After a hello, Yile returned to the back kitchen to give these three regular customers a space to enjoy. "Finally! I am starved to death!" Seeing the steaming and fragrant ramen brought up, Uzumaki Naruto grabbed the soup spoon and chopsticks that had been prepared for a long time, and immediately started to move it. "No! This thing is not quite right!" And at this time, Sasuke Uchiha, who had always been silent at this time, narrowed his eyes slightly, and interrupted Naruto Uzumaki who was about to deliver the spoon to his mouth. "Which thing?" In this regard, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura, who were almost subconsciously looking at Uchiha Sasuke at the same time, both looked like the spoon in their hands in mid-air, with a face of doubt. "Sakura, do you feel that we followed Haneda Ichiba during the day today. His behavior is a bit strange. Although there is no suspicious behavior, don''t you think his performance is a bit too normal? ?" Upon hearing this, Sasuke Uchiha looked at his two teammates and spoke very seriously. Today, he was thinking about this. He always felt that Haneda Ichiba was a bit wrong. "Hey? Is this still something?" And hearing this sentence, for no reason, Naruto Uzumaki shook his hand and almost spilled the soup in the spoon. The whole shoulders drooped in an instant, and his face was full of exhaustion and bitterness. Even after waiting for the ramen for several minutes, it did not look and smell so delicious and fragrant. Today is really too difficult. Follow the Haneda Ichiba in the morning, follow the Haneda Ichiba at noon, and also follow the Haneda Ichiba in the afternoon. Only now have I free to eat. During the meal, should I discuss how to follow the Haneda Ichiba? At this time, Naruto''s heart was as bitter as it showed on his face. Today, they can be said to have suffered a lot. They followed the Haneda Ichiba all the way from the morning. They squeezed in a small corner and did not dare to take a mouthful. They kept avoiding acquaintances saying hello and all kinds of emergencies. She even sneaked into the guesthouse, and was warned and kicked out. The whole person is already sore in the back and back, and it is several times more tired than doing a day''s training. Even the rice has not been eaten until now. And if you are tired and hungry, forget it. The point is that you don''t find anything in the end, it''s completely useless. Even, he couldn''t even think of why Sakura and Sasuke were targeting Ichiba, who was a very good person. Not only were they invited to eat ramen, but there was nothing suspicious at all. Even if he couldn''t come out in the guesthouse at the end, it was because his companions had already arrived, and the companions were going to take the Zhongnin exam. He was too busy to get out, so he hasn''t appeared until now. There is no doubt at all. Today, it can be said that I got nothing, and I suffered a sin, and a good rest day was wasted like this. To be honest, it is really unnecessary. But now, looking at the situation of his two partners, it seems that some are not willing to give up the investigation. Naruto Uzumaki really didn''t know whether his two partners were smarter than him or stupid. "what have you found?" When she heard these words, Haruno Sakura slowly put down the spoon in her hand, and said solemnly. Today, she has been thinking about it for a day. There is nothing suspicious about Haneda''s behavior. She even felt that she was thinking too much, but she always felt that something was wrong. For example, today''s tracking is too bad, as if every step was almost exposed. However, when they all thought they were going to be exposed, Haneda Ichiba''s actions just left the exposure point, and they were able to breathe. In this situation, although the tracking became more and more smooth in the end, it always made her feel uncomfortable, a feeling of pressing something in her heart. It went well, but I was uncomfortable. Not only is it mentally uncomfortable, but it is also uncomfortable. Today, the number of running and hiding is more hurried than her previous training and learning combined. Even today, the degree of exhaustion of the day is even more exhausting than the task of Poland. "Ok?" And just at this moment, Haruno Sakura''s voice just fell, but the two talking about it were taken aback at the same time. "Ah? What''s wrong? What do you think of?" On the side, Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t figure out what the situation of the two people suddenly was. He could only hurriedly straighten up his drooping backs, looked at them, and said anxiously. "That guy!" But in this sound, Haruno Sakura''s mouth twitched, and a tic-tac-toe on the corner of her forehead slowly became prominent. At the same time, as Haruno Sakura''s face slowly spread anger, Uchiha Sasuke also slowly turned his head, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly uncontrollably. "What''s wrong? Sakura? Sasuke? Is something wrong?" Looking at the appearance of the two, Naruto Uzumaki, who was completely confused about the situation, asked eagerly again. What...how how what is going on? How do you feel, Sakura is a bit scary now! However, in this question, Naruto Uzumaki''s tone was a little guilty. At this moment, he looked at Haruno Sakura, who was bulging next to him. He didn''t know why, and his heart was always a little nervous. "We... were tricked by him!" At this time, the almost gritted voice of Sasuke Uchiha slowly came over. "Fucked?" Hearing this, Naruto Uzumaki was taken aback for a while, completely unable to understand what this meant. "This Haneda Ichiba is absolutely suspicious! No! Not suspicious, this guy must have an unfavorable attempt to the village!" But at this time, before Uchiha Sasuke could speak, Haruno Sakura said angrily. Hey? Why is there a detrimental attempt to the village? what happened? Did Yiye do something? Hearing these words, Naruto''s heart was completely at a loss, completely confused. "Naruto, do you feel particularly tired today? There will be unexpected situations wherever you go, and you are always in a hurry, which is time-consuming and labor-intensive. In response, Sasuke Uchiha glanced at the dazed Uzumaki Naruto and explained in a relatively calm tone. "Well... it''s like this." Hearing this, Naruto Uzumaki blinked, nodded, and said with certainty. Finally understood the point. But in his heart, it was slandering. "Do you think that the reason why we are so tired is because the behavior of this Haneda Ichiba, this Haneda Ichiba, has prompted us to be so tired, crowded in a small space, almost can''t breathe, the commercial street At times, all kinds of emergencies are exhausted, but every time they are about to be discovered, they will continue to succeed inexplicably." In response, Sasuke Uchiha said patiently. "Huh? What are you talking about?" Then, these patient words received a completely blank response. Are these related to Ichiyo? In response, Naruto Uzumaki tilted his head, and such a thought flashed through his mind. "Ah" When the listener responded, Sasuke Uchiha twitched the corner of his mouth, then covered his face with a long sigh. I''m such an idiot to say this to this fool. And in his heart, it was a curse of his behavior just now. "That is to say, we were all tricked by Haneda Ichiba. He actually discovered that we were stalking him, but he deliberately didn''t say anything, then deliberately walked into the report office and chatted there deliberately, because he knew we could only hide In that small corner, knowing that we would be uncomfortable staying there, thats why we talked for so long. Also in the commercial street, he deliberately kept us busy, and in order to be able to toss us like this, he deliberately was about to expose When it comes to time, adjust our behavior so that we can always avoid a catastrophe. Then continue to follow and continue to be teased by him!" However, although his heart was full of helplessness, Sasuke Uchiha was quite patient and explained to Uzumaki Naruto. "what?" Hearing this sound, Uzumaki Naruto became stiff, and after blinking his eyes, he spit out such a dazed word. "puff!" At the same time, a cloud of white air that symbolized a brain crash suddenly rose up on his head. "Oh! Naruto idiot, you only need to know that from the beginning this Haneda Ichiba knew that we were following, and then used our tracking to toss our day. We are so tired today that we cant even have a good lunch. Its all because of this Haneda Leaf." In response, Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but speak in the desperate gaze of Uchiha Sasuke. With an extremely hateful tone for iron and steel. "what?" Hearing these words from his sweetheart, Naruto Uzumaki was still a little dazed, and after blinking his eyes, he said almost subconsciously. "Why! Yiye is too much like this!" However, even though he hadn''t figured it out in his heart, but his two partners said so, then Naruto Uzumaki chose to believe it. These two people will never lie to him. Yiye, is it really bad for the village? but Of course, although he absolutely believes in his partner, instinctively, he still doesn''t believe that Haneda Ichiba will be detrimental to the village. Instinctively, he thinks Haneda Ichiba is a good person. Even if he was playing tricks, he almost got on the ground today, but he still thinks Haneda Ichiha is a good person. "Then it is so decided." At this moment, Haruno Sakura took a deep breath when hearing Naruto Uzumaki''s words. "what!" In this regard, Uchiha Sasuke agreed. "Oh...oh!" Suddenly hearing the words of the two partners as if expressing their attitudes, Naruto, who didn''t understand the decision at all, hurriedly followed and expressed his attitude. Hey? what happened? What is this for? What''s next? And his heart panicked for no reason. However, after seeing the tacit expressions of the rivals and sweethearts, he chose to show the same expressions as them. Pretend that you really know what you want to do. ... At this time, on the other side, Konoha BBQ. "Ziz! Ziz! Ziz!" The aroma of roast meat lingers in this large store with the sound of oily meat and cumin. With the full power of the ventilation fan, there is no way to dispel the rich meaty aroma here, which is appetizing. "What''s wrong? Ding Ci?" Sitting in the innermost deck, I gently flipped through the double-digit high-quality beef offal displayed on the grill with Yamanaka Ino next to him. Nara Shikamaru frowned and suddenly raised his head. , Looked at Qiu Dao Dingci, who was occupying a deck alone on the opposite side, and asked with a "so troublesome" expression. "Yeah! Ding Ci, are you okay! Haven''t seen how much you eat today?" After this sentence, Yamanaka Ino suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He glanced at the beef entrails on the grill and the opposite Qiu Dao Dingci, slightly surprised and mixed with a little worried expression, and said. Ding Ci didn''t eat anything, this is definitely a problem. And it''s a big problem! She had never seen Ding Ci unable to eat anything! "Don''t worry, Teacher Asma has already paid all the expenses." Finally, Yamanaka Ino added another sentence. She felt that maybe Ding Ci felt that the income from the task during this period of time could not support such a barbecue. After all, the table is already full of barbecue dishes. There are already 15 people that Ding Ci has been challenging. "Ok" In response, the wide-bodied, kind and honest Qiu Dao Dingci shook his head and responded. Then, he stared at the cow entrails on the grill in a daze, but did not try to clamp the cow entrails. "Hey!" Seeing this move by Akatsuki Dingci, Yamanaka Ino''s expression instantly changed, and suddenly turned around and patted Nara Shikamaru on the shoulder. "Heh... so troublesome..." Looking at Yamanaka Ino, who was staring at him, Nara Shikamaru let out a long sigh, muttered in his mouth, and slowly looked towards Akiu Dotingji. "Still worrying about the friend Asma said that you can eat barbecue like you? Ding Ci." Afterwards, he spoke. "Ok!" In response to the words of his best friend, Qiu Daoding raised his head again and nodded heavily, acknowledging the cause of his current loss of appetite. Hey? The friend that Asma teacher said? Can you eat the same as Ding Ci? Who? Teacher Asma said? But at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Yamanaka Ino blinked and was at a loss when he heard this. "That must be fake. Teacher Asma has only been a dozen years since I was a child. If there is such a person, there must be a legend left. How could it be possible that there is nothing like now." In response, Nara Shikamaru half-squinted, and said with a troubled expression. The tone is also half-dead. Seriously, he didn''t believe there was such a person. However, in the next second, the faces of Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino changed. "No! No, there is such a person! There must be such a person." When Qiu Dao Dingci heard this, his eyes suddenly widened, he raised his head extremely seriously and surely, and said. And this firm tone made it almost difficult for the two to refute. Chapter 2184： Class 10, departure (4,000 words) There must be such a person? Looking at the face of his close friend Akudo Dingji, who looked a little bit fierce because they were too serious, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino glanced at each other, and there was a glimmer of doubt in their eyes. Is there really such a person? However, if there is such a person, there should be some legend left, just like Konoha Baito, the father of Kakashi teacher. Moreover, according to Teacher Asma, if this person is really Konoha''s strongest ninja, then it is impossible to leave nothing. Never heard of this person at all. At the same time, Nara Shikamaru recalled that after his father was drunk, he occasionally mumbled words like some powerful characters were still there, and expressed his complaints about the shortage of manpower sometimes. He has heard a lot of Konoha''s previous or his father''s strong people, but he has never heard of such a character who can be called Konoha''s strongest ninja. Even the late fourth-generation Hokage. Therefore, the character that Asma said should not exist. After all, even if you refer to the information from your father, if this person is really Konoha''s strongest ninja, then he is his father. Not to mention, then there will definitely be spread in the village. In my father''s time, there were three generations of Naruto and four generations of Naruto. He could surpass the two Naruto and be called Konoha''s strongest ninjas. Then, there would be absolutely no nameless existence. There are bound to be some earth-shattering deeds, and beyond the two Hokage, and even one of them is still brilliant in the third Ninja War, rising rapidly, and even directly becoming the deeds of the fourth generation of Naruto, will definitely be handed down. Besides, Teacher Asma also said that this ninja knew even the enemy villages. Then, the spread of the legend should be wider. Now the village and all other villages are in a friendly and trade-friendly state. Then, the people marching in each Ninja village Merchants will surely pass these legends out and continue. Now there is nothing, even the name of this person has not appeared before, even if there is no name, there is no rumor of Konoha''s strongest ninja. He does not believe that such a person exists. Shouldn''t the strongest be Hokage? Why did Konoha''s strongest ninja pop up out of thin air? When Asma was a child, wasn''t that the era when both the third and fourth generations of Naruto were in? Are you talking about the fourth generation of Hokage? However, if it is the fourth generation of Hokage, everyone knows it. Asma teacher will directly say the fourth generation of Hokage, instead of not even revealing the name. At the same time, similar thoughts flashed through Yamanakai''s ambition. "Did you get any information? Ding Ci" However, after all, they are good friends who know the bottom line. Because of the family relationship, they almost grew up together. At this time, Ding Ci''s appearance, they knew that Ding Ci must have some basis for it to show such an expression. "Ok" In response to this, facing the two close friends, Qiu Dao Dingci''s ferocious expression slowly dissipated, and he nodded affirmatively. "Yesterday when I got home, I asked my father about this matter. Although my father didn''t say anything, he just smiled, but I can see that at that time, my father mentioned Konoha''s strongest ninja, and When someone who can eat like me, his expression is very similar to that of Teacher Asma." Then he spoke. And in his mind, it was the last night, after having dinner, he was too concerned about someone who could eat as much barbecue as he could, so he couldn''t help asking his father about this person. At that time, he clearly remembered that his father, when he heard his question, was stunned for a moment, and didn''t seem to understand who he was asking, but soon his father understood. His face suddenly changed. Although he didn''t say anything at the time, his expression betrayed him. The look of sadness and pity resembled the expression of Teacher Asma who was talking about this person at the time. Therefore, he concluded that this person must exist. Teacher Asma, did not lie. "So, do you think that Uncle Dingzuo also knows this person? Does this person exist?" In response, Yamanaka Ino spoke. "Ok!" Hearing this, Qiu Daoding nodded hurriedly. "Ziz...Ziz...Ziz..." Then, the atmosphere entered a brief silence, only the sound of barbecue cumin accompanied by the steaming smoke of the barbecue. After Akimamoto nodded repeatedly to express affirmation, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino did not speak. The former showed an expression of "things are getting more and more troublesome", while the latter''s faces slowly bloomed with curious flowers. "Does it really exist? It seems very interesting!" Then, after blinking his shiny eyes, Yamanaka Ino broke the silence. "Hey! Shikamaru!" Later, after these words, two eyes were directed at Nara Shikamaru, with curiosity on his face. Yamanaka Ino and Qiu Dao Dingci are very clear that nothing like this kind of thing can be found by them alone, nothing can be found. Here, Shikamaru can only be pulled into the water. Ah Is it true? Forget about Ding Ci, why is Ino so interested in this? In response to this, the increasingly troublesome expression on Nara Shikamaru''s face became a bit thicker, and such a tired sigh flashed through his mind. Although he had noticed that something was wrong, he didn''t expect that Ino would turn around so quickly. Generally speaking, shouldn''t Ino remain neutral in this situation? How come you are so interested in this matter suddenly, it''s just a ninja from the past, and there is no legend or rumor that proves that he is the strongest ninja, is he so interested? You know, how troublesome it is to explore such a ninja, how much energy it takes, and how much sleep time is wasted. "My Pass!" Then, thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru was very straightforward. He didn''t want to go this muddy water! stare--! However, even though he refused altogether, Nara Shikamaru did not consider how his two best friends knew him. He refused altogether. The expressions of the two people did not change. Obviously, they had expected it. It was long expected that he would refuse. And since he had already expected that he would refuse, Akimi Cho and Yamanaka Ino naturally had a way to get Nara Shikamaru to join. This method is the long-term gaze at this moment with Akimichi''s requesting gaze and Yamanaka Ino''s threatening gaze that is gradually getting worse. Gee! These two guys... In the five-minute gaze bombardment that seemed to continue, Nara Shikamaru''s body was still shrinking toward the corner of the card seat and the wall, the forehead was already sweating, and the corners of the mouth were also Started to convulse unnaturally. Especially when Yamanaka Ino''s eyes began to look more and more similar to those of his mother when he was angry. "I know, I know! Let''s check this Konoha''s strongest ninja." In the end, after being stared at the mantou man, Nara Shikamaru raised his hands, chose to surrender, and said helplessly. "Snapped!" When Nara Shikamaru joined, Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji almost ignored the excitement of the parties and slapped their hands to celebrate the victory. "Great! Thank you, Shikamaru!" Then, it was the unanimous cheers for Nara Shikamaru''s joining and the achievement of the purpose. "However, let me first declare that our success rate is still quite low, and you must be mentally prepared." In this regard, Nara Shikamaru''s mouth could only twitch, and after twitching for a while, he slightly straightened his face and looked not so "I hate trouble, it''s troublesome now", and said. "Ok!" Hearing this, Yamanaka Ino and Qiu Dao looked at each other, and both nodded heavily. Although the guy in front of him was notoriously afraid of trouble, since he agreed, he would definitely do his best to complete this matter. They still know this. In other words, since the Kamaru in front of them has agreed, they don''t have to worry about Kamaru being perfunctory. Now that he said so, it also means that this matter has a very low success rate. However, even so, they still believe that Shikamaru will lead them to find the strongest ninja. If he is still alive, Shikamaru will definitely be found. If he is dead, they can also find his deeds, or the traces of existence, to satisfy their curiosity. Shikamaru is such a person. If Shikamaru were not so afraid of trouble, but clamored to be Hokage like Naruto all day, they would believe without hesitation that Shikamaru would definitely become Hokage in the future. Because he is such a person. Shikamaru is very strong! "First of all, we start to analyze from the information we have now." Then, after getting a positive reply from the two, Nara Shikamaru paused for a while and spoke. "Hmm!" And hearing this sound, Qiu Daoding, who didn''t know when his mouth was filled with cow entrails, nodded repeatedly, and made a vague response. Obviously, the most entangled thing has been settled, and finally I relax my mind and return to the usual state. Moreover, since this person needs to be checked, he also needs to replenish energy, of course, he must eat special food. "Ok!" Afterwards, seeing Qiu Dao Dingci regaining his appetite, Yamaaka Ino smiled slightly and nodded in response. "So, according to the information of our strongest ninja, neither Teacher Asma nor Uncle Dingza actually directly said any intuitive information about this ninja. The former was mentioned in small talk, while the latter did not say anything at all. , But the expressions are very similar, that is to say, this person is known by Teacher Asma and Uncle Dingzuo also knows, and they all have similar emotions. This strongest ninja is not only Teacher Asmas Good friends, Im afraid Im also familiar with Uncle Ding Zuo." Afterwards, Nara Shikamaru spoke. "Well, that''s right!" "Hmm!" In response, Yamanaka Ino and Akimaichi nodded again and again. This is the truth. "And Uncle Dingzuo knows, so do my father and Uncle Haiyi know that too?" Afterwards, seeing the two affirmative answers, the troublesome color on Nara Shikamaru''s face slowly faded, turning into a serious color, and said. "Ok" Upon hearing this sentence, Yamanaka Ino and Akudo Dingci, who stopped chewing, looked at each other, and after showing a little thinking, they spoke affirmatively. "So, does it also show that this strongest ninja is a person with a wide range of friends, or in other words, a lot of people know and have deep contacts." In response, Nara Shikamaru said again. "um, yes." Hearing this, Yamanaka Ino and Akiu Dingci expressed affirmation. "And these people with deep contacts are actually still alive, and this strongest ninja is already so strong that the enemy village knows it. Then, there must be earth-shattering deeds, and our father and Teacher Asma should know. , And the relationship between them is very good, so why has no one mentioned his deeds, obviously they are friends with deep contacts?" Seeing the affirmation of the two, Nara Shikamaru said again. Ok? And when they heard this, Akuma Dingji and Yamanaka Ino were taken aback for a moment after expressing their affirmation and then starting to put meat on the grill. Yes? Why! Why has no one mentioned him? At this time, such a suspicious thought flashed in their hearts at the same time. Since they are friends with deep contacts, and they are so powerful that the enemy village knows, they must have contributed to the village. Why didn''t anyone mention it? Generally speaking, whether as a member of the village or as a friend of the strongest ninja, he will pass down his deeds as a memorial. Now, there is no deeds of him at all, which is very strange in itself. "In such a situation, it is obvious that this strongest ninja has done something or something that prevents his deeds from being passed down, and there is any coercive force that keeps everyone secret." After looking at the two and knowing that they had become suspicious, Nara Shikamaru said again. What has been done? Or something? Can''t tell? Upon hearing these words, Yamanaka Ino and Akima Dingci couldn''t help but glance at each other. Could it be that? Then, their faces changed suddenly. "Yes, this strongest ninja may have rebelled, or died because of the rebellion, or is performing an extremely confidential mission. There can be no spread of his deeds, which will affect the confidential mission. Or maybe he normally died for the village, but because of hidden circumstances, he couldn''t disclose his deeds." Seeing the changes between the two, Nara Shikamaru spoke. "So...that means..." And hearing this sentence~www.novelhall.com~ Yamanaka Ino and Akimiichi Tingchi looked at Nara Shikamaru together and asked. "That is to say, the direction of our investigation is to investigate the heroes who died in the past on the side of Rennin!" Looking at the two of them, Nara Shikamaru spoke. "and so" Afterwards, the two spoke again. "So, as the first step, we will go back after we eat, and we will find information from our fathers, and the direction of inquiring about intelligence is Rennin and heroes!" In response, Nara Shikajiu spoke. In the words, the troublesome color on Nara Lukuji''s face has completely disappeared, and some are just a slightly unpredictable serious color. Literature Museum Chapter 2185： New people... (4,000 words) "Hey? Do you want to start with your father?" Hearing Nara Shikamaru''s words, and looking at Shikamaru''s obviously serious face, Yamanaka Ino and Akimamitoshi blinked and said in a little surprise. How do you feel? Although Shikamaru put on a serious face, but still wants to perfuse us? But at this time, they didn''t know why, such a thought came up in their hearts. "Yes." In this regard, Nara Shikamaru said with certainty. These two guys are suspecting me... what! troublesome. And this thought flashed through his mind. The three of them grew up almost together, especially with Ding Ci. Although he is not very good at observing words and expressions, he is very familiar with the expressions of these two close friends. At this moment, although the two did not show anything special Expressions, but he could still see something from their faces. At this time, the two people clearly felt that they were perfunctory again. "However, neither Teacher Asma nor his father explained any information about this person. You have also said that this person is very likely to be rebellious or dead rebellious. There is some reason why it cannot be spread. , Then, there should be no way for us to learn these news from Teacher Asma or our father." But at this time, when he heard these words, he had never liked to use his brains, but Qiu Dao Dingci was very witty, and he broke through the key points. Yes, this is the key. In this matter, according to Shikamaru''s speculation, even if they went home and asked the elders at home, they would have no way to know the answer. In other words, effective information is collected. Judging from the performance of his father before, and the situation where Teacher Asma was hesitant to speak, this strongest ninja is a kind of taboo and cannot be said. Shikamaru also said that he could not even mention this character because of his compulsion. Then, even if they return home, it is impossible to get any news from their father. My father is a professional and excellent ninja. What can''t be said, with their few children, how can they come up with intelligence when they can''t tell? Although Qiu Dao Dingci is not very good at using his brain, he still knows this very well. His father, Uncle Lujiu, and Uncle Haiyi''s ninja qualities. He also listened carefully to Shikamaru''s words. Hey? Ding Ci? Hearing this sound, Yamanaka Ino looked at Ding Ci in amazement, with a slightly surprised expression on his face. Ding Ci, is he such a smart person? I didn''t even think about it. Then, such a thought flashed in her mind. Obviously, Qiu Dao Dingci said this, and Yamanaka Ino quickly reacted. This is the reason. If this strongest ninja is a hero or a rebellious ninja, as Shikamaru said, and no deeds are passed down, then there must be a truth that cannot be passed on. Even if their fathers generation knew it, they would ask Nothing comes out. Shikamaru''s idea is obviously contradictory or unfeasible. It is impossible for Shikamaru to come up with such a bad plan. Of course, it is impossible for serious Shikamaru to come up with such a clumsy plan. In other words, their feelings are not wrong, Shikamaru is just playing with them, just casually talking about a plan. "stare--!" Then, after figuring this out, it was a tacit understanding that the gazes of Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji again fell on Nara Shikamaru''s body, staring straight at the latter''s hairy back, shrugged shoulders, and cold sweat on his forehead. , The corners of the mouth twitched again. Ding Ci... Faced with these two eyes, Nara Shikamaru''s heart was somewhat helpless and bitter. Since joining Teacher Asmas team, the active tasks during this period have allowed two people to grow greatly. Of course, including myself, they have also benefited a lot, at least they have accumulated a lot of task experience. The cooperation between each other is becoming more and more adept. Although it was incomparable to the previous class 7 who performed B-level missions with great success, they did a lot of C-level missions. In terms of mission experience, they could only be more than the seventh class. And this time, the missions gave them considerable insight and vision, and their thinking was more like a ninja. If it was before, it would be impossible for them to notice these details. At least, the reaction will not be so fast. Yes, they are right, this matter is not as simple as what he said. Since no deeds of this strongest ninja have been handed down, there must be something unusual. Regardless, this strongest ninja is a taboo. Even if he knows it, his father is unlikely to reveal it to himself. What Ding Ci said is not wrong. just "Yes, Ding Ci, you are right." Thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru didn''t intend to argue more, but bluntly acknowledged the correctness of Akimi Cho''s words, and said. "Shikamaru--!" And hearing this sentence, Qiu Dao Dingci and Yamanaka Ino squinted their eyes at the same time, and said with a tone that you are perfunctory almost at the same time. "But, do we have other ways?" However, it seemed that they had expected this kind of reaction a long time ago, and Nara Shikamaru immediately spoke after hearing the two people''s complaining words that stretched their tones. "Other... ways?" When Nara Shikamaru''s rhetorical question was heard, Akimi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino were taken aback at the same time. Other methods? Is there a way to get information about this strongest ninja? This Then, for a while, they suddenly understood something in their hearts. They seem to have no other way! Yes, there is no other way. My father is probably the closest source of information to them. It is not that Shikamaru is perfunctory, but that they really have no other way! "Except for our relatives, we don''t have any sources of information. What''s more, this is still secret information. This strongest ninja is still a taboo. The source of information we can obtain is our father." Seeing that the two of them were already aware, Nara Shikamaru exhaled slightly and said. This is already the best and most efficient way he can think of, to directly or indirectly ask his father to find out some information about the strongest ninja. After all, they are just Shinnin, and not long after graduating from the ninja school, they are also newcomers in Shinnin, and no one is newer than them. And the information of the strongest ninja is a level that even their father is unwilling or unable to disclose. At their level, it is impossible to know at all. Moreover, this strongest ninja did not have any deeds left, indicating that the village did a very good job of his secrecy. Even ordinary people have taken quite strict confidentiality measures. Otherwise, there will always be some deeds circulated from the mouths of ordinary people, but the reputation of the strongest ninja spread to the enemy village, ordinary people in the village cannot be ignorant. In other words, this matter is not as simple as they thought, and even this matter itself is very difficult, and it is completely impossible for them to be a newcomer. Even if they take some improper means, it is impossible to achieve. First of all, with their strength, they cannot enter the archives at all, the archives where confidential documents are locked. This strongest ninja, if it exists, should be recorded, whether he is dead, alive, or a hero or a traitor. All will be recorded. A ninja of this strength. As for the records, they will definitely be locked in the secret file archives, which is the top priority of the entire village. With their strength, sneaking close is impossible, let alone sneaking into it. Besides, they and all the information sources around them probably don''t know where this secret archive is. Therefore, extraordinary methods are impossible to use unless they are tired of life. And normal methods, as mentioned before, are also impossible. The only, the only hope, is that the father of the three of his own has come into contact with the strongest ninja, and seems to be quite close to the three ninjas. At present, they can only do so. is it? That''s it! It turned out that Shikamaru did not perfuse, but we only have this one choice! And upon hearing this, Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji finally understood completely. "Okay! We get it!" After understanding, the two of them were quite simple, and said: "After eating, we will go home and try our best to obtain information from our father." "Ok!" In response to this, Nara Shikamaru''s expression eased slightly, and he spoke. Fortunately, these two guys have grown a lot. Otherwise, it will be troublesome again! And in his heart, it seemed to be relieved. Ok How to do? How can I get information from my father? I asked it before, but he didn''t say it, and he didn''t seem to say it. When I go home and ask, it is probably the same as last time. Still, do you want to find your mother? And at this time, Nara Shikamaru''s heart relieved the stall, and Akudo Dingji, who put barbecue in his mouth, already showed a thoughtful look. Well How can I make Dad speak? drink wine? However, Dad doesn''t drink much at home, and suddenly let him drink, I am afraid it is not realistic. Ok Is there any opportunity? Mom? At the same time, Yamaaka Ino also showed the color of thinking, but the thought in his heart was somewhat similar to Qiu Dao Dingci. Sure enough...should secretly take out those good wines that Dad had secretly hidden, and then deliberately found an excuse to push away Mom. Let dad have the opportunity to drink secretly. Or, directly urge Dad, Uncle Ding Zuo and Uncle Hai Yi to have a party? And the three of them were in a tacit understanding. After Nara Shikamaru breathed a sigh of relief, similar thoughts came up. "Uh" Then, just as these thoughts flashed, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino were taken aback at the same time. "Ding Ci..." Later, after this daze, the corners of their mouths twitched. At this moment, looking at the chopsticks he stretched out, his face was helpless and bitter. On the grill, where their chopsticks were pointing, there was nothing. Then, the beef on all the plates on the side of the grill was gone. Before he knew it, Qiu Dao Ding Ci had eaten all the barbecue! "Sorry, thinking consumes too much energy!" Looking at the gaze from the two, Qiu Dao Dingci didn''t change his face, looked at the two, and said confidently. By the way, I cleaned the last bite of barbecue on my plate. The two left behind, looking at each other speechlessly. ... However, no matter what happened to the barbecue at the end, whether the three of them ordered any more, whether Asmas account had a portion of the barbecue set-table bill on credit is unknown. Its just from the contentment and complacency of the three people walking out of the rotisserie, no one cares about Asmas bill. The three of them should have reached a consensus and they are all serious about exploring Asma. Konoha''s strongest ninja''s past was accidentally revealed. Even if it was the one who was afraid of trouble, even when he came out, he still kept a troublesome expression on his face. Some curious brilliance can be seen in his eyes. In general, the tenth class suddenly found an extremely important thing to do. "Oh! Isn''t this dumb Shikamaru and Dingji?" And at this time, just when they left the barbecue restaurant and were about to go to their respective homes, a familiar voice interrupted their upcoming steps. Together, the three of them maintained a high degree of tacit understanding and looked back. And at this moment, Nara Shikamaru''s mouth twitched immediately, and he immediately showed an expression of "a lot of trouble". "Kacha Kacha Kacha!" At the same time, Qiu Dao Dingci looked at the incoming people, speeding up the swallowing of the freshly opened potato chips. Sa...Sasuke! At this time, the only girl among the three, Ino Yamanaka''s face was already stained with a blush, and her eyes were sparkling. She looked like she was about to rush out. "Uh... Well wild boar." At the same time, as far as the trio''s eyes could reach, a rather disgusting voice came. "Huh? Wide forehead!" Hearing this sound, Yamanaka Ino''s face changed drastically, and he whispered back in his mouth and blurted out. At this moment, not far in front of them, there is a blond teenager waving hello, a handsome teenager with black hair with his hands in his pockets, and a girl with pink hair with a disgusting face looking like a rival. . It is the seventh class, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura. ... "Then, I''ll go back first, Li, Tian Tian!" At the same time, at the gate of the village, a handsome young man dressed in Hyuga costume and hair shawl, who looked rather girly, turned his head and looked at his teammate. The watermelon head had thick eyebrows. The spirited boy ~www.novelhall.com~ and the girl wearing a Chinese windbreaker with two ball heads **** and said. "Oh!" In response, the boy with watermelon head and thick eyebrows nodded immediately and responded with a very energetic voice. "Ok!" The Chinese girl nodded heavily, raised her hand and waved, and said, "Then, see you tomorrow, Ning Ci!" Then, the three young girls parted ways here, dragging a little dust. Are you going back again? That one cage! While walking, he looked in front of him, and the handsome boy was separated from his friends with a deep haze on his face. Literature Museum ~： Its time, I need to take a day off The brain is overdrawn. I need to take a day off and clear my mind. It happens to be Sunday. I''m sorry "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" is about time, I need to take a day off and I am hitting my hands, please wait a moment After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Chapter 2186： 2 people (4,000 words) Is this where he lives? Looking at the door on the opposite side that is obviously the simplicity of the big family clan but exuding a kind of grandeur, such a thought flashed in Heyin''s heart. A bit melancholy, a bit melancholy, a bit of a long-cherished wish to taste. She has wanted to be here for a long time. She wanted to come here about ten years ago. Now, she finally arrived. That person has always lived and grown up. The Hyuga Clan... However, even though the wish for many years came true, Heyin didn''t feel much emotion, but silently took out the scroll and spread it out. It was the last scroll that Haneda Ichiba gave her. So, how do you sneak in? Then, after the somewhat inexplicable sorrowful color was suppressed, such a thought flashed through He Yin''s heart. In her eyes, the pattern drawn on the scroll of the reflection is the whole picture of the Hyuga clan, including some simple signs of difficulty in intrusion. At this moment, in Heyin''s hands, is a relatively detailed map of the Hyuga clan. The Hyuga clan has white eyes, and with the characteristic of white eyes, I am afraid I have this information, and it is impossible to get in easily. After all, this is the core clan land of the Hyuga clan, and Konoha does not seem to have used the Hyuga clan for defense. At present, the personnel of the Hyuga clan should be sufficient. I''m afraid, I''m standing here at this moment, and I''ve been noticed. Then, after flashing in my heart, the harmony became distressed. This family land of the Hyuga clan can''t be sneaked into casually. Perhaps Haneda Ichiba has this specialty and can sneak in unknowingly, and can even draw such a relatively detailed intelligence map. In addition, the difficulty of sneaking was also marked, so she hadn''t taught her how to sneak in. However, for her, she was originally very bad at sneaking, and even with such a standard sneaking map, it was a big challenge for her. Moreover, as far as she knows, the third war of Ninja was not completely over. Yunyin village took advantage of the opportunity of sending envoys to negotiate, and almost pinched Konoha''s neck, and boldly charged the three-year-old Hyuga clan. The contemporary little princess Hyuga Hinata was taken away. Under self-preservation, Hyuga Hizuto, the contemporary patriarch of the Hyuga clan, killed Yunyin''s captive envoy and went to Hinata. However, Yunyin was still held accountable for killing the envoy, and was finally replaced by his twin brother Hyuga Nisasa. Later, because of a series of unknown events, the third Ninja World War finally ended. And because of this, since that time, the Hyuga clan''s defenses began to be tight. Especially the prevention of foreign villagers. At least, there has never been a case of the clan being taken away. Now, as a member of Cao Yin Village, even if she has a pass, she might not be able to enter this Hyuga clan. That''s why she wanted to sneak in instead of just looking for an excuse to visit. The Hyuga clan is not open to anyone outside the village. Even the people of Konoha, due to the close connection between the Hyuga clan and the Konoha Hokage family, require considerable procedures to enter. But at this time, if you want to sneak into the Hyuga clan, even with this sneak guide, Kazuo still feels that this is not a simple matter. Next time? I still think of a way to get in after the Zhongnin exam begins. I am not a leaf after all. Yuzawa let Yiye go first because of his ability to infiltrate, to find the information we need as quickly as possible, in order to plan service. But now... Afterwards, when he thought of this, Heyin became a little hesitant. Although the Hyuga clan is the place she has long wanted to go in, she is no longer the little girl after all, nor is she the little ninja who has no belongings. Behind her, on her shoulders, is the whole Kuo Yin. In the village, she is not allowed to consider nothing. Instead, she must consider many things. Many, many things. So, even if the destination is right now, all she can do is patience. The door in front of me looks nothing but ordinary, and it is also very quiet. It feels like there is no human being. It seems that ordinary people can enter, and just sneak in to succeed. But, who knows how many pairs of eyes are staring at her in this high-walled compound. Nothing... Maybe I acted too hastily. There will surely be a chance during the Zhongnin exam! Since Ichiyo gave this scroll to me, there must be a chance to sneak in. I don''t need to rush for a while. Even, it is very likely that Ichiba knew that I would stay sane, so he assured me that this scroll was not planned. Then, following his thoughts, he immediately wanted to sneak into the harmony of the Hyuga clan, but at the last moment, he gave up. "Okay! I''m here today, everyone is doing very well! This time the mission is completed, and the next eight-day holiday is up, everyone go back and rest." But at this moment, just as the Harmony put away the scroll, turned around and prepared to leave, and returned to the guest house, a crisp female voice sounded ten meters away behind her. Looking back subconsciously, it was a young and beautiful woman who was about the same age as herself wearing a Konoha protection forehead. At this moment, the woman was pressing the heads of the two girls and stroking them lightly. At the same time, she looked at the serious face in front of her, who seemed to be that kind of especially serious teenager. From her perspective, she could just see the woman''s face full of smiles. Inexplicably, her heart jumped. what happened? How do you feel, this female ninja... And in her heart, a slightly throbbing thought flashed through, and her strong intuition made her feel that there seemed to be something special about the female ninja in front of her. No, it should be said that there is something unclear. I should pay close attention to the feelings of this female ninja. It seems that from this female ninja, she can find what she wants. Ok? At this time, the female ninja, who was looking at her three disciples with satisfaction, seemed to feel the gaze of harmony, and her heart palpitated vaguely, she subconsciously raised her head and looked at the front door of the house of the Hyuga clan. Woman nearby. That gentle and lovely woman who always seemed to smile gently between her eyes. The face is very strange, and he wears the forehead of Cao Yin Village. It was definitely a female ninja she didn''t know. However, she didn''t know why, but she felt inexplicable, as if this female ninja had something to do with herself. For a while, she pressed the heads of the two female disciples, but was a little stunned on the spot. The eyes of the two seemed to meet in the air, and a spark burst out inexplicably. It seems that they are competing. But there are some inexplicable doubts. "Teacher Muzi, why can''t we take the Zhongnin exam? We have graduated two years ago and we have performed many tasks. There are even many missions out of the village. Why, you didn''t let us sign up for this Zhongren examination. What about the exam?" However, this kind of inexplicable staring did not last long, and was interrupted by a young girl who was pressed by the young and beautiful female ninja. I saw that the girl''s big eyes suddenly flashed, and her eyes were sparkling. , Asked curiously. "Yeah! Why? Teacher Muzi, I think we can also take the Zhongnin exam. Yonekura heard that Teacher Kakashi, Teacher Asma, and Teacher Yurihong all plan to recommend their students. These students Not long after graduation, I performed several tasks. Why can''t we take the Zhongren exam?" In response, another girl who looked like this girl seventy points also spoke. "Mr. Muzi, just like Haruna and Xana said, I also want to know." Later, the decent boy called Yonezang also spoke. Suddenly, three scorching eyes interrupted the inexplicable, inexplicable, and seemingly female intuition of the young and beautiful woman and the harmony. "I originally wanted to recommend you, but this year''s Zhongnin exam is different. With your strength, there is no way to pass this Zhongnin exam." In response to this, Mito Muzi''s eyes fell on the two lovely sisters, and then looked at a serious teenager in front of him, shook his head, and said. In the words, it is quite gentle. That''s right, this young and beautiful woman is Mito Kiko. At present, it is Konoha''s upper ninja, and his subordinates have three lower ninjas for three years. The evaluation in Shangninzhong is very good. He is known as the best Shangnin teacher who will lead Shinobu best. His own strength is also quite good. Popular candidates recommended by the next elite Shangren and Special Shangren. Moreover, it seems that there is a very high popularity among Shangnin, and many men Shangnin have confessed to her. However, due to unknown reasons, all of these men have been defeated, and the number of heartbreakers currently exceeds 30. It is now at the stage of passing marriageable age. It looks like he is only in his early twenties, but he is actually over thirty. Among female ninjas, they are also welcomed by major female ninjas in terms of maintenance, and their popularity is extremely high. Absolutely the flower of Kaolin in the Konoha ninja group. "Hey? Is that so?" In response, Shane who spoke later frowned and said. "But, we really want to take the Zhongnin exam." After that, Haruna, who had big bright eyes, also spoke. "maybe next time." In this regard, before Yonekura''s slow and serious speech, Mito Muzi smiled and interrupted his conversation. "Moreover, there is no room for negotiation!" And, at the end, another sentence was added to block the words of the two sisters. "So, disband!" Then, after the three disciples looked at each other dullly, she gave the order to dismiss, completely blocking the conversation of the three disciples. In the end, the three disciples could only leave together in a burst of disappointment, and while leaving, they also murmured disappointedly. Mito Muzi watched them go all the way, with a faint smile on his lips. "Hello there." Then, after the three of them disappeared, she turned her head back, took a few steps, looked at the woman walking here, hesitated, and then said hello. "Hello there." Hearing this sound, Heyin was slightly stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect it, but he seemed to have stopped as expected. He stood in front of Mito Muzi, smiled and opened his mouth. Say hello. Then, the two of them looked at each other for a while, and suddenly they all bloomed with their most beautiful smiles. For a while, outside of the mansion of the Sun Xiang family, the flowers and plants faded. why? Why do I have this comparative mentality? At this moment, this thought flashed through the hearts of the two of them at the same time. Unconsciously, between the most beautiful smiles, the two of them felt vigorous unconsciously. "I''m rude, are you a ninja from Cao Yin Village?" Then, after this thought flashed, there was a stiffness on the faces of both of them at the same time, and then Mito Muzi, who seemed to react faster, spoke hurriedly. "Ah! Yes! I am the instructor of Kusakin Murakami Shinobu who took this Nakanin exam, Kazuon Haneda." In response to this, Heyin leaned slightly, and after saying hello, he took out his pass and spoke. "No! I was abrupt, I am Konoha''s Kaminin, Mito Kiko." Hearing this, Mito Muzi also leaned in a hurry, saluting. Then, there was a short period of silence. Both of them looked at each other, both seemed to be caught in a certain thought, and neither spoke. "Sorry, this, have we met before? That is, on the battlefield or something." Afterwards, after watching for a while, after a short silence, the two laughed at the same time. This time, the harmony spoke first. "No! I think I haven''t seen it before, but..." In response, Mito Muzi looked at this beautiful woman who always gave herself an inexplicable feeling, shook her head, and said. "Well, yes... Yes! I probably haven''t encountered it before." Hearing this, Heyin said awkwardly. Then there was another silence. "Um... nice to meet you, I have something to do, so I will go back first." After that, it was Mito Kiko who broke the silence this time. "Yes, me too." Harmony''s answer is also quite fast. After another moment of silence, they both felt embarrassed and uncomfortable. Then, near the words, the two passed by and moved forward. "That one" However, he had not walked a few steps before, as if he had made some determination, He Yinhu turned his head and stopped the beautiful figure. "What''s matter?" In response to this, Mito Muzi was taken aback for a moment, turned around, and said in a puzzled way. "Tomorrow...tomorrow...well, not long after I came to Konoha, I am not familiar with this place, if...if possible, tomorrow, can you please...please be my guide?" Seeing Mito Muzi''s gaze, Kazuo swallowed, taking the three branches, embarrassed three points, and four points of determination, and said. "When...Of course! Then tomorrow ~www.novelhall.com~ I will go to the guesthouse in Caoyin Village to see you." Hearing this sound, Mito Muzi''s eyes lit up inexplicably, and he immediately agreed. It seemed that some faint expectation in my heart was spoken by the other party. "Yeah! Thank you!" Hearing this, a layer of joy suddenly appeared on Heyin''s face, and he bowed forty-five degrees to express his gratitude. "Do not!" In response, Mito Muzi was also busy forty-five degrees and bowed in response. Always feel... She and I should have a good exchange! At the same time, these two stalls bowed to each other, in their hearts, under the influence of the woman''s intuition, such an idea passed. () Chapter 2187： In front of the door (4,000 words) call I always feel that she can get a lot of things I want to know. He straightened his body slowly, and Heyin looked at Mito Kiko''s leaving figure. The smile on his face slowly dissipated, turning into an inexplicable color. So, let''s go back first. Yiye said that there is still something to discuss with me tonight. Then, she looked at the darkening sky, turned around, and prepared to go back. Although she chose to give up on the matter of sneaking into the Hyuga clan''s clan, or that she was not ready yet, but today is not without gain, and Huyin is quite satisfied that this time may be somewhat reckless. "Ok?" However, at this moment, at the stall where she turned and was about to leave, her eyes flashed. After turning around, she paused, then turned around in surprise, and looked at that. The gate of the Hyuga family residence. A ninja in Cao Yin Village? At this time, the handsome boy with long hair and shawl wearing Konoha forehead also stopped, stood still at his door, and looked at the beautiful and gentle female ninja who suddenly turned around. Such a thought flashed in his heart. . Is it Hyuga? At this time, Heyin''s eyes fell on the eyes of this handsome boy. There are no traces of impurities in the snow-white pupils. Just by looking at it, you can feel the unusualness of these eyes. Undoubtedly, this is the limit of the blood of the Hyuga clan. Roll your eyes! And the boy in front of him is naturally a member of the Hyuga clan. is it Is it because of the Chunin test? That''s why there are ninjas from Cao Yin Village. At this moment, when Heyin instantly understood the identity of this handsome boy, the handsome boy of the Hyuga clan also understood and solved his doubts. Why, there is a ninja from the outer village at my door. The boy had already learned from his teacher that this Nakanobu test was quite special, and almost all Ninja villages around Konoha were invited to participate, and even Shayin would participate together. Although other Ninja villages have come to take the Ninja test in previous years, the Ninja test is really unique compared to the usual practice held in Konoha. The first is the number of Ninja villages participating in the test. The second is the number of participants, whether it is the number of participants from Konoha or the number of participants from other Shinnin villages. Therefore, there is now another ninja from the Ninja Village standing at the gate of his own house. Although it was impossible to see it in the past, it does not seem to be impossible now. Forget it, go back. But after realizing that he was only a teenager from the Hyuga clan standing behind him, this thought flashed through his mind. For now, it is better not to have anything to do with the Hyuga clan. After all, she is a ninja from the outer village who wants to sneak into the Hyuga clan, and it is not good to be too familiar with the Hyuga clan. But thinking about it, she didn''t hesitate, just turned around, and was about to walk away. "Wait!" However, at this moment, the teenager behind him called her. "Is there anything? Child." In response, Kaone paused, turned around again, looked at the handsome boy Hyuga who stopped him, and asked. I dont know this kid, right? Haven''t seen it either. And in her heart, there was such a question. To be honest, she didn''t expect that this young man would suddenly call herself to stop, anyway, it was just an ordinary road outside the Hyuga family mansion, although the road was a bit secluded. This young man would not suspect that he was going to sneak into the Hyuga clan, or that it would be against the Hyuga clan. So, it''s not that she was going to be against the Hyuga clan, she couldn''t think of any reason why this young man would stop herself. The only possibility is that this young man knows herself, so she will be called to stop a passerby who may be just passing by, or a passerby who is about to leave. "Are you here to take the Zhongnin exam?" During this question, the boy didn''t show any inappropriate expressions on his face, he just asked seemingly casually. "Well, yes, this is my pass. I am Shinobu, Kazuto Haneda, the guidance of Kusakin Murakami Shinobu." Heyin blinked his eyes and seemed a little surprised. Then, he took out the pass issued by Konoha, which read the words of the guidance of Cao Yin Village on Shinobu. Really suspected! Is this kid keen, or is it just a question? And there was such a slightly surprised thought in her mind. Uh It is really the guidance of Cao Yin Village. And under the boys eyesight, the clear reflection of the four characters of this instruction on Shinobu was in his vision. It was obvious that the female ninja in front of him was really the one who took the Zhongnin test in Kuoyin Village, not what he suspected. , This female ninja is going to be against the Hyuga clan. That''s right, the reason why the boy called this female ninja was because he suspected that this female ninja was preparing to leave on this secluded road during this period of time, because of his intentions against the Hyuga clan. Of course, for the teenager, this is just a precautionary act, based on the idea of ??asking how much the other person is. However, although the question came out subconsciously, the young man didn''t know what to say. He thought of asking just in case, so as not to miss someone who was really unfavorable to the family, but after the other party proved his identity, he did not think about what to do if he encountered this situation. How to say. "What a rude!" In this situation, the young man leaned slightly, almost subconsciously expressing his apologies. "Hinaga Neji." Afterwards, it seemed that Xu was apologetic for the misunderstanding, and it seemed that the other party reported his name first, and he hurriedly reported his own name. That''s right, this handsome boy is Hyuga Neji. "Hello there." He said with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. Hyuga Neji? Neji Hyuga...Neiji Hyuga... Neji... Why is this name so familiar? Hyuga...Hyuga...is the last name Hyuga, so...oh! I want to come, it is Xuena''s nephew! The son of the younger brother of Yukina''s two twin brothers. Also... the one who died in place of his own brother as the owner of the family! That''s it! It turned out that it was this child, although he had never seen him before, but in the village, he had heard his name long ago! I have forgotten that Xuena is also from the Hyuga clan. And this series of thoughts flashed in her heart, and she already understood the identity of this young man. "Hello there." As for the harmony''s greeting, Neji Hyuga could only respond to that. Then, there was silence between the two. Hyuga Neji didn''t know what to say. After all, if the person in front of him came to take the Zhongnin exam in a serious manner, then he couldn''t tell her that he suspected that she was unfavorable to his family and called her to stop. After all, the other party is the leader of the Zhongnin exam in Caoyin Village. That is to say, the other party is the person in charge of the Caoyin Village to participate in the Zhongnin exam held by Konoha. It must be won. The trust of the leaders of Caoyin Village, if it is not handled properly, might become an international issue. At this time, Neji Hyuga really didn''t know what to say. he I''m not good at handling this kind of thing. In other words, not very good at communication. "Excuse me, is there anything else?" In response to this, a faint, mischievous smile flashed across Heyin''s face, and he walked a few steps forward and asked. It seemed that he didn''t mean to leave here, but wanted to further explore the matter of Hyuga Neji calling him to stop. what the hell This kid is still cute! In her mind, there was some mischievous thinking. In her gaze, she could already see the young man''s heart already cramped under the calm appearance. Suddenly, she felt that the calm and expressionless teenager in front of her was quite cute. "No...actually..." And hearing this sound, watching the instructor of Kusakin-mura walk over with a smile and kindly inquiring, Hyuga Neji felt a chill in his back for no reason, as if he was smiling at all times. The amiable female ninja called Heyin does not seem to be that amiable. However, inexplicably, he didn''t mean anything to hate in his heart. If the change is normal, according to his personality, it is estimated that he nodded at this time, and then made up a better and acceptable excuse and fooled it. Even, it may not even think about international issues at all. However, facing the woman in front of him, he didn''t know what was going on and couldn''t do that. It''s as if I don''t want to lie to her. The smiling female ninja in front of her faintly looked so familiar. It overlapped with a figure in her brain that had been blurred to the point that it could no longer be blurred, and a special emotion was born. It feels very close. Especially when she turned around and walked towards herself, although she only glanced at it, she felt a sense of intimacy as if she had known each other for a long time. Perhaps, it is precisely because of this inexplicable, now increasingly strong sense of intimacy that made him think of international issues and the like. Or. He didn''t want to fool the Haneda in front of him. Therefore, there is no way to simply expose the temper like the past. Then, it seems to be driving myself to a dead end. This How to say... Seeing the approaching harmony, Hyuga Neji stepped back unconsciously. "Squeak!" Then, at this moment, the door of the Hyuga clan next to it suddenly opened. "Ning... Brother Ningci, Huan... welcome back." After that, a timid voice rang out from the door that opened suddenly. Who is this little girl? In response to this, Kato and Neji Hyuga had a body shape at the same time, both looking towards the gate. At this moment, such a thought flashed in Kato''s heart. At this moment, on her right side, on the left side of Hyuga Ningji, behind the gate of the house of the Hyuga clan, a cute girl poked her head out, looking at them timidly, strictly speaking, looking at Ning Hyuga. Next time, he lowered his head slightly, the sound just now was made by this cute little girl. And from her pair of pure white eyes, it can be seen that she is also of the Hyuga clan. "Hina...sama Hinata?" At this moment, with a slight astonishment and an inexplicable coldness on his face, Hyuga Neji said. In the words, there is some alienation and indifference. Can''t be wrong! It should be the contemporary little princess of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hinata! At this time, Heyin also recognized the little girl. Yes, I recognized this little girl as the contemporary little princess of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hinata. For the ancestors of the Hyuga family in the past, every Shinobu village has corresponding information, and Caoyin Village is no exception. Heyin has even seen a detailed portrait of this little girl. It can be seen how famous the Hyuga clan is. The power of the white eye, blood succession boundary, is also evident. However, it seemed that Neji''s relationship with this little princess didn''t seem very good. Looking at the appearance of this little princess, she really likes this brother. However, the elder brother Ning Ci is a bit alienated from the little princess. Ok Sure enough, is it because of his father? Because his father died in place of the little princess''s father, do you feel bad about the little princess? Really... It is not easy for each family. Then, after recognizing it, Kazuo understood the relationship between the two children at a glance. "Yes... is it a guest? Ningji... is Ningji''s guest?" And hearing Neji Hyugas combing words, the timid Hyuga Hinata almost shrugged his shoulders, and a hint of sadness flashed across his face, but she was quickly treated like her. The appearance is different and strong to hide the past. While covering up, she looked at the chord on the side and said timidly. "No, Hinata-sama..." Hearing this sound, Hyuga Ningji''s heart beat for no reason, and he almost subconsciously refused. "Don''t you ask me to go in and sit down? New friend?" However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the harmonious smile and the interrogative words. This is really no effort at all! If the little princess of Hyuga opens the door~www.novelhall.com~ then there is no need to sneak in! At this moment, such a thought flashed through He Yin''s heart. This At this moment, when he was interrupted, Hyuga Neji almost subconsciously tried to refute, but seeing the soft smile of Kazuo, the inexplicable sense of intimacy suddenly surged. For a while, he was somewhat unable to speak. "Really... It turned out to be a friend of Brother Ningci, please come in for a cup of tea." But at this time, I looked at my brother and looked at the amiable appearance of the harmony. Before Hyuga Ningji could react, Hinata Hinata spoke. As expected by the sound, the little princess threw the key to her. Literature Museum Chapter 2188： Questions and answers (4,000 words) "Then, I''m going to bed too, are you sure there will be nothing wrong with the harmony?" At ten o''clock in the evening, in the living room of the guesthouse in the still-lit Muye Caoyin Village area, the bearded Cao Yin Village was staring at him, who was just sorting out documents on a long table and looked only 13 or 14 years old. The boy frowned and said. And in his eyes, there was a look of suspicion. It seemed that he distrusted the boy in front of him extremely. At least, it is quite distrustful now. "This is the village of Konoha, and she is the guidance of the people in the village of Konoha to take the test of Zhongnin, and she is far above your strength, even if her strength does need someone to protect her. There wont be any problems in Konoha Village, at least for now. If there is something wrong with Konoha in the guidance of Kuoyin Village, I think its for a big boy who wants to attract us. Village, I am afraid that it is not only as simple as Konoha''s shame, and all the hidden intentions of Konoha in this Zhongnin exam may collapse. Don''t worry, Konoha is protecting her. Don''t worry about you and you. Perhaps, it is possible now, because of the need to recruit us in Cao Yin Village, which Konoha''s famous family she is being invited to as a guest! To express Konoha''s respect for Caoyin Village. " Regarding this, the seemingly thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy who was dealing with documents said without looking up. It seemed that he didn''t care at all about the suspicion of this bearded beard. Even, he didn''t seem to be interested in his words at all. It seemed that the files in his hand had consumed all his energy. "Really? You promise?" Hearing this, the corners of his beard''s mouth twitched visibly, but he didn''t seem to care about the behavior and words of him and the harmony in his mouth, but he was not angry. He just stood up and looked at the boy. Said. After dinner, their elder sister Haneda Kazuon, who was the leader of Kuo Yin Village, was instructed by Shangren, and has not returned until ten o''clock in the evening. They are very worried. Everyone was here just now, asking about the whereabouts of the harmony, but until the big guys went back to rest, asking for no fun, they didn''t ask why. Perhaps, at this time, he should give up asking. The same attitude of this boy from just now to the present has explained everything. They cannot know the whereabouts of harmony, and this boy will not allow them to search for harmony, so as not to touch Konoha''s nerves that they should not touch. However, he is still not at ease. He needs a guarantee. "I said... I''m not a god, how can I make a 100% prophecy?" In response, the boy seemed to sigh helplessly, and then said. However, he still didn''t raise his head, and looked like he didn''t care at all. "Humph!" And when he heard this, Luoshou Hu Cao Yinren didn''t say much this time, just snorted coldly, then turned around, stepped out, and walked towards his room. Although the boy didn''t answer his question at all, and he didn''t even seem to answer his own meaning, he finally chose not to ask, or to believe the boy''s rhetoric. After all, although this young man appeared to be indifferent, he knew that this young man didn''t really care, and since the young man didn''t say it, then maybe they really didn''t know where the harmony was and what they were doing now. This boy, Ichiha Haneda. He is the Haneda clan like the leader. He believes in the Haneda clan and the boy in front of him. Besides, Haneda Kazuha, who came to the village since he was seven, almost watched him grow up. Watching him show unprecedented talent, watching him step by step as the chief of staff of the current leader, watching him live and rest in the village, and slowly merge with the village. He understands this boy. He knew that this young man always had a carefree and harmless appearance, but his heart was definitely made of ink, with a black belly. He also knew that this young man seemed to have an unusual obsession with intelligence and documents, and he would never let go of it every time he saw him. He also knows how many trivial solutions the boy will approve to the village every day, saving every expense for the current village. This boy, although only thirteen or fourteen years old, has already carried a village on his back. Their village. Although worried about the harmony, although he can''t let it go, he will choose to believe in this boy. And now that the boy doesn''t say anything, then he has to go back. Even if it is very unpleasant. But what can be done? This child is like this, always hiding many things, many secrets, and he always has a way to hide these things and keep these secrets. In the end, everyone can only be helpless and let it go. and so He doesn''t like this guy! However, I can only listen to this guy! It''s really upset! Very unhappy, but I can only do everything obediently! He understood Long Yan''s mood when facing this guy. "Oh, right." And just at this moment, he snorted coldly, and after taking a few steps, the boy''s words came. "what happened?" In response to this, Luo Chi Hu stopped his steps, turned his head, and said in a very uncomfortable color and tone. "Help me send a letter to everyone." Hearing that, Haneda Ichiba still didn''t raise his head, just processing the documents in hand, seeming to have a strong attachment to documents and intelligence. "What letter?" In this regard, his beard raised his brows. Is it possible that it is about harmony and planning? He also sent a letter to everyone. Is it possible that he got something from the intelligence file? What is it that finally can''t be hidden, he wants to tell us? And in his heart, there was hope and surprise that could not be suppressed, and he was also somewhat serious and serious. "Please tell me to everyone, if there is any exercise after dinner, you may not even pass the first exam." However, it was obvious that he would be wrong. Haneda Ichiba very rudely pointed out that they were making a mistake, and it was a complete warning to them. This guy! Hearing this sound, instead of circumscribing the corners like this, it would be better to speak more pleasing words plainly and completely, which completely defeated the tolerance of Haneda Ichiba, and the corners of his mouth twitched immediately. The whole face stiffened instantly! "Humph!" Then, he could only let out an indignant cold snort, turned and left the other side an angry back, and left straight away. "Also, when sending a letter, please remember to be quiet, and don''t forget to ask them to keep quiet at the end. Don''t be like that. I need a quiet environment." After that, it was the words that made his lungs explode. "Go to hell!" And in response to this unsalty and undiminished word, it was the voice that the beard couldn''t help but the eruption, and the sound of the sturdy foot heavy on the floor. After that, there were successive knocks and conversations. Then, there is no sound. Only the boy remained, that is, the sound of Haneda Ichiba flipping through the scroll. And Haneda Ichiba''s face slowly recovered that kind of leisurely smile, it was completely "the world is finally quiet". Then, the time was in this quiet, half an hour later. Half an hour later, Haneda Ichiba put down the scrolls in his hand, then rolled up all the scrolls without any haste, threw them into the flames of the trash can beside him, and burned them one by one. "So, how about visiting the family land of the Hyuga clan?" Afterwards, after making sure that all the scrolls were burned clean, Haneda Ichiba straightened up and looked at the only scroll on the table, which was also a scroll filled with densely packed codes, and said while touching his chin. It looked like it was speaking to this scroll. "you caught me" However, although he seemed to be talking to the scroll in front of him, the words in response sounded behind him. At this moment, the voice of harmony sounded from behind Haneda Ichiba. "Who brought you in?" In response, Haneda Ichiba didn''t look back, just spoke. "How do you know that someone brought me in?" Hearing this, he stepped behind and was about to take a seat on the side of the long table where Haneda Ichiba was sitting. He paused, seemingly taken aback, and said. Yiye only gave her a map to sneak into. Maybe he knew that he would surely sneak into the Hyuga clan lands as soon as he got the sneak map to find something she had to understand and finish. However, Yiye could not It is inferred for no reason that she was taken in. Yes, in the end, she accepted the invitation of Hinata Hyuga. At the same time, Neji Hyuga also acquiesced in the excuse of the so-called "new friend". In the end, she was lucky enough to visit the family land of the Hyuga clan. Under the timid guidance of the little princess, she had toured all the lands of the Hyuga clan that could be opened to the outside world, and what she wanted to pursue happened to be in these open areas. It can be regarded as fulfilling her other personal wish to come to Konoha. "My eyeliner is everywhere, have you forgotten it? Otherwise, how can I collect so much information in a short time?" In response, Haneda Ichiba smiled leisurely and said. "Really, too..." Hearing this, Kazuo nodded subconsciously. Indeed, the intelligence gathering ability and dedication to intelligence of Haneda Ichiba in front of him can be called the number one in the Ninja world, and the name of "Thousand Eyes" is not. For nothing. "Huh? Wait a minute, it''s not that simple, right?" However, in the next second, after subconsciously nodding his head, Heyin''s brows suddenly frowned, and he suddenly looked at the seemingly harmless young man, and his mouth showed an unkind smile. "Is there anything more complicated in it?" Hearing this sound and noticing the gaze of the chorus, Haneda Ichiba blinked and said curiously. "No! No!" Reaching Haneda Ichiba''s innocent gaze, Kazuo shook his head slowly, but the smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more helpless. "You know that only with this infiltration map, I will not risk sneaking into the land of the Hyuga clan, especially knowing that the little princess was almost taken abducted by the Hyuga clan. I will never risk sneaking in. I have reason...hmm? No, no!" With the helpless smile at the corner of her mouth, He Yin''s mouth also spit out this paragraph of words, and at the end of this paragraph, her eyes flashed brightly, as if she understood something. "You gave me this infiltration scroll deliberately. You are testing me! Test whether I still have my senses, and whether my personal feelings will affect the whole plan. You are testing me!" Then, suddenly, she said. "You think too much." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to take it seriously, and said lightly. "Really? You are not afraid that I rushed into the family land of the Hyuga clan on an impulse, aroused the alertness of the Hyuga clan and touched Konoha''s sensitive nerves, and ultimately defeated the whole plan?" Hearing that, Heyin was also very disapproving, and said. "Are you trying to trick me?" Hearing these words, Haneda Ichiba''s smile narrowed slightly, and he spoke. "Do you think the sophistry is useful?" In response, Kazuo stared at Haneda Ichiba''s eyes, and spoke word by word. Then, Haneda Ichiba looked back. stare--! So the two looked at each other for nearly a minute. "Well, I lost to you. I deliberately gave you the sneak into the map to test your current sanity. This map is not enough to enter the Hyuga clan." However, in the end, it was Haneda Ichiba who was defeated in this gaze, and first admitted. This kind of gaze, he has never won a harmony. I have to say that sometimes, people who are beautiful can still take a huge advantage. He was never used to being stared at by the opposite sex, especially the beautiful opposite sex. As for what the harmony said, it is actually true. He deliberately gave the Harmony scroll in order to test Harmony''s sanity, to see if she would use this map, which was obviously not enough to sneak into the Hyuga clan, to do irrational things. As for how to know that someone brought harmony into the house of the Hyuga clan, he was indeed staring at the harmony. Of course, the original intention of staring at Harmony was that as long as Harmony had any intention of sneaking into the Hyuga clan, he would stop Harmony for the first time to ensure that nothing bad would happen. As long as Heyin has this plan ~www.novelhall.com~, I am afraid that his plan will inevitably fail, and even the Zhongnin exam will not be able to participate. "You won''t have a girlfriend like this." When Haneda Ichiba confessed, the chorus still stared at Haneda Ichiba in front of him, and said blankly. Uh Angry. Seeing the expressionless appearance of Heyin, Haneda Ichiba''s mouth twitched slightly, and such a thought flashed in his mind. "Well, for the sake of planning, I will let you go. Tell me about the new steps." However, after all, Kazuo didn''t embarrass Haneda Ichiba, staring at Haneda Ichiba with a guilty conscience and avoiding her, it opened the topic. This matter was just revealed. She did not blame him. Chapter 2189： About (4,000 words) "New steps?" Seeing the beautiful and gentle woman who opened the topic before her eyes and revealed what she had tried before, Haneda Kazuha frowned slightly, but she repeated the key words in the sentence of harmony. "Well, don''t you have something to discuss with me? Is there anything else besides changes in the plan? We have all reached Konoha." In this regard, Heyin said naturally. It''s already this time. Apart from the changes in the plan, is it possible that there are other things to discuss with her solemnly? "No! No! It''s not that simple!" However, upon hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba shook his head and said repeatedly. It''s not that simple. Harmony''s sentence just now is definitely not so simple. Then, after these repeated words, Haneda Kazuha suddenly paused, his eyes swept, and his eyes stared at the chorus, and there was an obvious flash of surprise on his face. "You expected it!" Then, in this astonishment, these words came out of Haneda Ichiba''s mouth. After the blurted words, Haneda Ichiba''s face flashed with a stiff color, and the words choked slightly. After that, he smiled, with a helpless color, suddenly smiled, and said again: "And the reason you can expect it is because this is you who are calculating me. You are calculating me once. !" "What are you talking about? I calculate you? I calculate what you are doing?" Looking at the series of changes and words of Haneda Ichiba, Kazuone blinked and spoke. "Don''t play stupid. The reason why the plan has changed is that I will discuss it with you because you added me to the list of forecast names for the Zhongnin exam, and you also teamed up with Long Yan and Anna. Konoha''s certain vigilance, therefore, the intelligence of the previous Konoha defense arrangements was completely invalidated. Because of the invalidation, a series of changes have been derived, so I will look for you." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba''s mouth curled up with a helpless smile, and said: "And from your reaction just now, you can see that you have expected such a situation a long time ago. You know that this arrangement will cause Konohas attention will harm the plan to a certain extent, and the plan will inevitably change. However, you know the consequences of this, and this arrangement is still made. Obviously, you are calculating me. It is through Shiroo. The chance of their sudden departure made me participate in the Zhongnin exam." Yes, Heyin knew from the beginning that the plan would definitely change. Harmony is also very clear, three members of the Haneda clan team, and accidentally want to take the Zhongnin exam, will cause Konoha to a certain degree of nerve sensitivity, will affect the plan, so that the plan will change. It was precisely because of this that Heyin knew that what he wanted to discuss with her was a new step in the plan. In this interview, Ichiba Haneda did not disclose any content of the discussion. How could Kazuone speak out about the new steps so confidently. And Heyin''s plan was undoubtedly completely fooled by Haneda Ichiba. In the beginning, Haneda Ichiba just thought that the chorus was to increase the rate of passing the test, so he added him to the list of people for the Zhongnin exam without hesitation. However, it seems that things may not be that simple anymore. Undoubtedly, Heyin knows the consequences of this, and will do so at the expense of the plan. There may be profound meaning here. He seems to have forgotten that the woman in front of him is not someone who can be compared with forbearance, she is also a pivotal figure in Caoyin Village, and has won the trust of the leader of Caoyin Village and even the entire Caoyin Village. And more importantly, in the right arm of the leader of Caoyin Village, this harmony is also the most strategic among them. Not only has he outstanding personal strength, but also has won many key battles inside and outside Caoyin Village. Even if the strategic ability is not one of the best in the Ninja world, it can still be in the top ten. Yu Cao Yin Village''s position is basically like two consultants in Sha Yin Village. And in some unverifiable gossip, it is said that she is the true biography of someone. He Yin also has this ability, and can predict that she will do this. Although the plan will be destroyed, but it will not be unsustainable, so he will be included in the list of forecast names without changing his face. As for why the harmony did this, Haneda Ichiba could not presume all, but on the surface it can be presumed that harmony requires his personal strength. Not superficial, deeper things, Haneda did not know. However, Haneda Ichiba can be sure that there must be a deeper plan in it. The woman in front of him is not only beautiful. Moreover, Haneda Ichiba is also very affirmed that these deeper plans are also beneficial to the current situation, and even very important to the Kuoyin Village. "Let''s say, what is the reason why I have to take this Zhongnin exam?" But thinking of this, looking at the harmony, Haneda Kazuha spoke again, blocking the words that the harmony was about to say again. "Ugh" Originally I wanted to argue for the harmonies, when I heard the interrupted words, a bitter smile appeared on the corner of my mouth, he sighed suddenly, and said: "I can''t keep it from you." "No, you concealed me this time. When I saw the list of forecast names, I didn''t think too much, I just thought you wanted to increase your qualifying rate." In response, Haneda Ichiba shook his head and said truthfully. "Are you complimenting me?" Hearing this sound, Heyin blinked his eyes and suddenly laughed. "Do you still need someone to praise you now? How many people are qualified to praise you..." In response, Haneda Ichiba curled his lips and said. "Okay... You shouldn''t tell others about your taking the Zhongnin exam, right?" Hearing this sentence, Heyin smiled, but asked. "Hmm...not yet." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said truthfully. The list of forecast names, at this moment, is only known by him and Heyin. Everyone else only knows the twelve people who originally planned to participate, but I don''t know that he will also participate in Longyan and Anna. "If you tell them today, you will know why I did this." Hearing this, the smile at the corner of Heyin''s mouth slowly disappeared, but he glanced in the direction of Zhuren''s dormitory, slightly worried in his eyes. "Tell them...you will know?" Hearing this sound, Haneda Kazuha blinked and repeated it with confusion. "You don''t mean..." Then, suddenly, there was a flash of light in his mind, and he suddenly understood the meaning of harmony. "Yes, don''t you think that since entering Konoha, especially after asking you that night about whether the Chunin exam can change the status quo in the village, did the big guys be a bit over-stressed? Not only do some indoor exercise routines every day? , Meditation, even after the dinner, they are basically practicing. If this goes on, you dont have to take the Zhongren exam. Under such stressful nerves and bodies, they may have passed the first exam. No. Konoha''s Ninja test has always been very strict, almost the highest standard and highest level in the Ninja world. They have no chance of winning like this, let alone qualify, it is almost impossible to pass the first test." Seeing Haneda Ichiba understood what he meant, Kazune spoke straightforwardly. "I did this. I added you to the list and made a name forecast. It was a last resort. Of course I knew that the three Hanedas temporary admission to the Chunin exam, no matter what a good reason or a legitimate excuse. , Or what a helpless situation, as a family that suddenly appeared and then replaced the leader family of Caoyin Village, how could it not arouse Konoha''s alertness and even cause Konoha''s series of big moves. But even if it is necessary To cause such a big move, I will also arrange you in, because now only you participate can stabilize their anxiety." Afterwards, Kazuo sighed and said without waiting for Haneda Ichiba to speak. Explained the reason why I did this. She does know the consequences of doing this, but she must do it. Of course, the present Yiye participating, with his current genius level strength, will inevitably increase the qualifying rate. This is also part of her purpose. However, she did this not solely for the qualifying rate, and even more for the purpose of qualifying. Now the mentality of other ninjas. Because it is about changing the current situation of the village, they put too much pressure on themselves, and their mentality is too tight. In the current situation, only the chief of staff in front of him who has refused to be promoted to Zhongren can stabilize the mentality of these people. Only he has enough strength and popularity to let these ninjas relax at once, and quickly adjust their mentality and physical state during this time. "Really...Is that so?" Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba was slightly startled, but then he looked at the scroll filled with densely packed code words in front of him, and in the aftermath, he glanced at the trash can that had been burned to ashes. The intelligence scroll sighed softly. It turned out to be like this... Indeed, during this time, everyone seemed a little tight. I have been drowning in intelligence, but I have ignored it. If it were not for harmony, I am afraid the plan would still be greatly affected. And such a clear idea flashed through his mind. "And because the Chunin test requires a group of three, you then arrange Ryuhiko and Anna to be with me, right?" Then he spoke. "Ok." In response, Heyin sighed and nodded. This is also a helpless act. Originally, she did not intend to let Ryuhiko and Anna participate in this Zhongnin exam. One is that the two children are still young, and the other is that the two children are also from the Haneda clan. The inconvenience. However, if we send the letter back to the village now and arrange for two more people to come over, it will definitely be too late. Otherwise, before Baiwei and the others were forced to go back, they would not choose twelve to participate, instead of sending another team to keep the number of fifteen participants. The remaining two candidates can only be attended by Long Yan and Anna. Even so, this will cause a series of reactions from Konoha, which will affect the plan. "Well...this matter, it''s because of you." In response, Ichiba Haneda also nodded, did not care about the impact of the series of chords on the plan and himself, and agreed. Harmony, what is done is correct. Even, it is very wise. This is actually his negligence, and he should be grateful for Heyin. "So, has the plan changed much?" And when I heard this, I knew that Ichiba in front of me had already understood that he wouldn''t be entangled in this matter, and this matter was also considered a harmony that had been revealed. He looked at the scroll lying in front of Haneda Ichiba, and his face showed a solemn look Color, said. Now that it is clear, everyone understands and accepts it, then it''s time to get to the topic. What kind of influence her arrangement has on the plan, and what kind of adjustments will the plan have to make? Now that the Zhongnin exam is about to happen, she should immediately know about any changes and proceed with the arrangements. "Look at it." Haneda Ichiba didn''t say much about this, but just pushed the scroll full of cipher text to the hand of the chorus and motioned her to take a look. "it is good!" Regarding this, Heyin didn''t talk nonsense, just looked at it. This cipher text can be regarded as a family-specific text researched by the Haneda clan. To the harmony, it still looks very relaxing. Ok? So complicated? Looking at it, Heyin''s original solemn face was filled with a sense of astonishment. The lines on the scrolls are line by line. Basically, each line is a solution to a situation. The young man in front of me has formulated a solution for the re-collected intelligence. It is extremely detailed and extremely comprehensive, but it is very complicated. It is not the complexity of nine turns and eighteen turns, but each solution itself requires the executor to have the ability to deal with complex intelligence, and be able to respond to various complex situations, and direct things to their own benefit one side. "This" After reading it, Heyin slowly raised his head, but his face was full of embarrassment. "Help me burn it." Then, at this very moment, Haneda Ichiba''s mouth made a wry smile and said. "Burn it?" Hearing this, the harmony was slightly taken aback. "You also think that this solution, no one can do it except you and me, right?" But when he heard the words that were stunned by the harmony, a wry smile flashed across the corner of Haneda''s mouth and said. "Ok." In response, Heyin nodded hard. This scroll, this plan change, and various solutions are perfect. They can cope with all the variables, or, to put it more securely, they are the vast majority of variables. Even if they cant be fully dealt with, they can be directed toward the right. The relatively favorable side of oneself. but The feasibility is almost zero. Because, the executors, among their current personnel, only two of them can do it. And it is impossible for the plan to succeed if they are alone. and so This plan is excellent and perfect. However, it''s just a tasteless one. "So, burn it." Seeing Kato nod, Haneda Ichiba spoke. "Snapped!" And Heyin didn''t hesitate, and threw the scroll directly into the stone trash can which was still burning~www.novelhall.com~ Since it was not feasible, it could only be burned. "Then next..." Then, watching the scroll ignite, the chorus raised his head and looked at Haneda Ichiba. "Adjust to the circumstances, I will collect as much information as possible, and when the time comes, we will react accordingly." But at this time, looking at the burning scroll, Haneda Ichiba''s eyes slowly seeped a complex look. It seems that there is no alternative to this kind of inclusion. It also seems that there is an unavoidable fear from instinct. After watching for a long time, the scroll burned halfway before he muttered. Spit out... Adapt to these words! Chapter 2190： One after another (4,000 words) The azure river murmurs over this sturdy bridge pier, and it flows towards the outer city of Konoha Village, shimmering in the bright sunshine. "Ah" And above the clear water bridge, Haruno Sakura, Uzumaki Naruto, and Uchiha Sasuke Masao lightly leaned on the bridge railing, seeming to be waiting for someone, and at the same time, with a sigh, slowly drifting away from the three. Got out. "Ahhh! I have had enough!" Then, after this sigh, Haruno Sakura seemed to finally be unable to bear it, and straightened up abruptly, stomping her feet severely, and the anxiety in her heart couldn''t help but blurted out. "Why does that guy call others out, but they always have to wait!" And following these anxious and dissatisfied words, Haruno Sakura''s forehead blue veins also broke out completely, condensed into a tic-tac-toe, throbbing on her forehead, and stomped her feet fiercely. has been more than two hours. Two hours have passed since the expected assembly time. She was already impatient. Do not! is impatient with the waiting for each assembly. Every time, every time! The guy they call the teacher calls them out early every time, but every time they wait until three poles in the sun to arrive late, not once is not late! And, its all about being late. Every time he gave himself an excuse for being late and his inattentive tone, he was almost saying "I was late, deliberately". almost drives her crazy every time. This time, she was really crazy. "That''s it!" And her words received a warm response from Naruto Uzumaki almost instantly. "What''s worthy of the mood of a girl who accidentally overslept and didn''t even tidy her hair!" Following Uzumaki Naruto''s response, perhaps he felt that someone supported him, or that they had a certain resonance with each other, Haruno Sakura subconsciously blurted out the girl''s thoughts. In order to catch up with today''s collection, she didn''t even tidy her hair, and was always worried about being late on the way. But, when I got here, I kept the "sloppy" image in front of my sweetheart and waited for two hours without waiting for the person who initiated the assembly. This is simply torturing her! I can''t help but she is not crazy! "I overslept and didn''t even wash my face or brush my teeth!" Then, following her words, the words in Wuxi Ming''s mouth blurted out. "You...you are so dirty!" When he heard these words, Haruno Sakura''s face, who had been brewing a bigger complaint, instantly stiffened, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Early in the morning, why are these guys so excited... At the same time, behind the two of them, Uchiha Sasuke, who was leaning on the railing of the bridge, had his eyes half drooped. He looked weak. If it weren''t for the handsome face that was much more refined than Nara Shikamaru, his expression was almost It is exactly the same as Nara Shikamaru. And his heart is already slandered. quite don''t understand why his friends are so energetic so early in the morning. He didn''t even have the idea to speak. "Ok?" And at this moment, when a series of abdominal scandals flashed in his heart, Sasuke Uchiha''s eyes flashed, and he suddenly looked at the nearest torii on the right, as if he had found something. "brush!" And at this moment, when Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes settled, a figure flashed on the torii gate. "Ah! Good morning everyone! Today I am lost on the road of life!" is their teacher and the initiator of this gathering, Kakashi Hagi! And the first sentence of his appearance, as always, was a fake excuse for himself after being late, and his tone was extremely perfunctory. "Liar!" Perhaps it was too perfunctory and false. As soon as he finished saying this sentence, his two disciples pointed out angrily and sharply. "Tap!" However, as always, he ignored the sharp accusations of the two disciples and jumped off the torii gate. This battle, can it be said that... At this time, Uchiha Sasuke was also standing behind Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura, and looked at Kakashi seriously. When he saw Kakashi''s suddenly serious face, such a thought suddenly flashed through his mind. "Okay, although it is a bit sudden, but because I recommend you to take the Zhongnin selection examination, you take these applications." After that, at the moment when Uchiha Sasuke''s thoughts flashed through his mind, Kakashi spoke. After speaking, he took out three pieces of paper from his arms and handed them to them. Looking at the words and seals above, as well as the largest written "", it is obvious that it is the application form for the Zhongnin exam he said. "Chinin test..." While looking at the three applications in Kakashi''s hands, Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno were already startled on the spot and murmured. As expected... In this regard, Uchiha Sasuke''s mind passed such a thought. "I have something to say first, this recommendation is not mandatory. It is your freedom to participate or not." Then, watching the three disciples who were dumbfounded and habitually silent, Kakashi gave an explanation. "Great! Teacher Kakashi! I like you the most!" And this sentence instantly awakened the two disciples who were dazed. The one with the most unexpected of the three disciples immediately gave him a super unexpected tiger pounce, a cry of joy. , This blond disciple was already hanging on his neck. "Stop! Stay away!" And this, Kakashi was undoubtedly panicked in an instant. After the whole person turned around under the inertia of this tiger, in this subconscious sound, he put down the young man hanging on his body. "If you want to take the exam, please sign the application form. Five days later, at 3 pm, come to classroom 301, above!" After putting down Naruto Uzumaki, Kakashi said. "Hey hey..." And this sentence, in exchange for Uzumaki Narutos smirk, and an excited mutter to the Zhongnin application form who seemed to have not heard him at all: Central Ninja exam, Zhongnin exam... At the same time, the other two disciples, Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke, remained silent. "Then, go back and think about it." However, Kakashi didn''t care too much about his disciple''s reaction. After explaining everything, his figure flashed and disappeared in place. Nakanin exam... There must be many strong guys. As for Kakashi''s departure, his three disciples didn''t care much, but after staying in place for a while, they turned side by side quite tacitly, and headed in a habitual direction. Walking on this side, Naruto Uzumaki could not restrain the excitement in his heart, thinking like this. For example... That guy. After that, the face of Kankuro Sahin appeared in his mind. Also, this guy! Then, his eyes fell on Uchiha Sasuke on the other side. As long as you win here, the road to become Hokage is in sight! Even, in the next moment in my mind, I imagined the situation of defeating the two of them and winning the best test of Zhongnin, and the third generation of Naruto retired and passed it to me. "Hey Hey" While thinking about it, he laughed out loud. Maybe I can fight that guy. And at this time, Uchiha Sasuke''s gaze moved away from the rear of the smirking crane and landed on the ground in front of him. Such a thought came into his mind. While thinking about it, in his mind, the red-haired gourd boy named Gaara could not help but emerge in his mind. Vaguely, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. As for that guy, he is the ambassador of Cao Yin Village, so he probably won''t take the Zhongnin exam. And just at this moment, a young man with gray hair and mottled hair, with only one left eye exposed, wearing a grassy village guard forehead suddenly appeared in his mind. However, after the appearance of this young man, he didn''t think he could fight him. Vaguely, there was a trace of regret on his face. Haneda Ichiba... This suspicious guy... It seems that the real face of this guy can only be revealed before the Zhongnin exam! With the color of pity, a certain obsession that was temporarily forgotten because of the Zhongnin exam suddenly ignited in his heart. They, there is still something unfinished! Haneda Ichiba, this guy is too suspicious! They still have to expose the true face of this guy. Although they dont know what this guy might have, he is too suspicious. He must wear a mask on his face! They still have to tear off this layer of mask, even if the Zhongnin exam date is near! Nakanin exam... I dont want to participate. Dont talk about Sasuke, I cant even compare to Naruto, Nakanin test or something... And at this time, Haruno Sakura who was walking in the middle stopped slowly and unconsciously, and such a lost thought passed in his heart. Yes, she doesn''t want to take the Zhongnin exam. In other words, she doesn''t think she has the strength to take the Zhongnin exam. She is not confident. And when she stopped and looked at the two still walking forward, it seemed that no matter what the difficulties in front could not stop them, the shadow in her heart became deeper. I am different from them... Perhaps, I shouldn''t take the Zhongnin exam. There was such a thought in her heart. "Five days later..." At this time, on the other side, on the third-floor balcony with the most open view of the Konoha Reclamation Area Guest House, gray mottled hair fluttered in front of Haneda Ichiba''s forehead, and the occasional breeze in early summer mixed with the warmth of the bright sunshine Brushing his body, there was a faint sense of melancholy. And there was a murmur in his mouth. "Wow!" With this sound, what he held in his hand was the same as the Kakashiban trio, but the application form for the Chunin examination with the words Cao Yincun on the printed letter made a slight noise under the breeze. Harmony has just come to inform him that Konoha has come to the news. Five days later, the Zhongnin exam was officially registered in classroom 301 of Konoha School. The number of applicants is a group of three. does not accept any individual registration, only three people can arrive at the same time and sign up. "Ugh" Then, in this murmur, Haneda Kazuha sighed long. I didn''t want to do it, but now it seems that I can''t do it. What should I do next? After sighing, standing behind the balcony railing, thinking about the Haneda Ichiba overlooking the gate of Konoha Village, I felt a little troubled. "Ok?" Then, just in the midst of this trouble, his gaze suddenly moved down and landed at the side door of the guest house in his area. "That''s harmony, and what else?" After , while his gaze settled down, he murmured again. At this moment, as far as he can see, at the side entrance of the Caoyin District Guest House, a woman is standing inside and outside. Standing on the inside is their harmony. Standing on the outside is a young and beautiful Konoha ninja. It seemed that the two of them were greeted each other with a little rusty and polite bow. Is this... the harvest of the Kato Hyuga clan? but not from the Hyuga clan... How did they get together? In an instant, this thought flashed through Haneda''s mind. "Uh... out? With a smile, both of them seem to be happy?" Then, there was another subconscious whisper in his mouth. At this time, in his line of sight, He Yin had already left with the young and beautiful female ninja. From his perspective, he could just see the unconcealed smiles of the two. "Friendship?" Then, after whispering, he tilted his head, and uttered a very strong interrogative sentence full of doubts. "what!" But, soon, he didn''t have any more doubts, because his eyes were quickly attracted by the series of movements at the gate of Konoha. Out of the corner of his eye, within his sight, outside the open door of Konoha, various ninjas with different forehead guards and different appearances began to flood one after another. Almost, they have already rushed over. Participants of the Nakanin exam this time. from... Various Shinobu villages! And when he moved his eyes to the gate of Konoha that was quite far away, such a thought flashed in his heart. It seems that there is no way to relax. Since I must take this Zhongnin exam, I have to be more serious and get things done well. Then, in his eyes, the doubt and helplessness slowly faded, a ray of light flashed quietly~www.novelhall.com~pop! " And when Haneda Ichiha made a decision, a scroll was placed next to him in a simple shed on Nara Shikamaru''s favorite rooftop with cloud viewing. "Shikamaru, this is a list of all the heroes I can find." At this time, next to Nara Shikamaru, Akima Dingji sat down slowly and said seriously. Uh This guy, he really went to the Zhuling Monument to copy his name! While looking at the scrolls next to him and the figure sitting down, Nara Shikamaru''s mouth curled up unnaturally while lying down and watching the clouds. Now... is in trouble! Chapter 2191： Useless? (Four thousand words) Now, it''s troublesome. Slowly straightening up, with full of reluctance on his face, Nara Shikamaru picked up the scroll that Dingci put down little by little. It seems that this scroll is more important than ever. And his heart was full of discouraged sighs. To be honest, although he had considered this matter well before, he planned to give up this matter after his father got drunk last night to no avail, and he didnt think it would happen. Progress is not a question of their ability, but a question of objective conditions. They really don''t have much contact with the identity of the newcomer. And the other party is such a special mission that can''t even keep his deeds. You must know that Konoha''s white teeth, even if he gave up the mission and caused huge losses to the village, someone still remembers him and is in the ninja group. There is still his deeds in private. In other words, the influence of this strongest ninja is far above Konoha''s white teeth. Such a taboo ninja, they are completely impossible to access any of his information. Moreover, he didn''t think that after arguing from his father to no avail, his two partners would have the patience to continue investigating such a figure that they would never know. Of course, after a series of useless efforts after getting drunk with his father last night, Nara Shikamaru knew that two uncles who were as good as him were absolutely impossible to reveal any information about that ninja. Therefore, before this, he did not think that this matter would continue. He has already found an excuse to give up the investigation of this matter. This is a waste of time, and the effort is not rewarded. Special trouble. But now, everything is different. Looking at the appearance of Ding Ci, I really want to investigate this strongest ninja. In fact, he didn''t let Ding Ci copy the list of heroes, it was entirely out of Ding Ci''s own wishes, and it can be seen that Ding Ci really spent a lot of effort and thought on this. Generally speaking, Ding Ci doesn''t think of collecting a list of past heroes. As for where to collect the list of heroes, at their level, you can only come into contact with the memorial monument. This is why, when he heard Ding Ci''s list of heroes, his first reaction would be a memorial monument. "I went home and selected them specifically. These are the heroes who passed away when Teacher Asma was a child." At this time, seeing that his friend had picked up the scroll he had copied and looked at it, Qiu Daoding hurriedly said. As he said, he put a handful of potato chips into his mouth. "Hey... I said, Ding Ci..." While listening to the crackling of the potato chips in the ear, Nara Shikamaru sighed again and put down the scroll that had been read. "what happened?" In response, Qiu Daode blinked his eyes, stopped chewing, swallowed all the potato chips in his mouth, and spoke quite nervously. "From Uncle Dingzuo, there is no information?" Seeing a slightly nervous and worried look on his face, Nara Shikamaru''s words to his mouth finally changed suddenly. After a slight pause, he spoke. "It''s useless for my mother to go out. My dad just went to sleep drunk." In response to this, Qiu Dao Dingci''s face showed a few disappointments, and he said. Uh Did you choose to get drunk in the end... And hearing this, Nara Shikamaru couldn''t help but complain. Obviously, Qiu Dao Dingci means that last night Qiu Dao Ding Ci asked his mother to play, and finally Qiu Dao Ding Zuo fell asleep directly, don''t talk idioms, didn''t say a few words at all. Compared to my own situation, there are two extremes. My father said a lot, but 90% were complaints about his mother, and 10% were "Don''t tell your mother" this sentence. No matter how he hits sideways, there is no word. As for Ino, Nara Shikamaru also has no hope. Compared with his father and Aki Michos father, Inos father, Yamanaka, is well-known and tight-lipped. I am an important figure in the intelligence department. Will be more powerful than his father and Qiu Dao Dingci''s father. My father and Qiu Dao Dingci''s father were able to keep this secret in drunkenness, so don''t think about it, this uncle Hai Yi naturally couldn''t reveal any information. All this has fallen into a dead end again. Yes, a dead end. As for Ding Cis list, it is actually useless. That''s right, even if Ding Ci has already screened out the heroes that meet the time period mentioned by Teacher Asma and beyond this time period, it is still useless. Indeed, Ding Cis behavior, the thought of going to the Zhuling Tablet to copy the list, is very remarkable, I am afraid it also cost a lot of his brain cells that only want to eat, and even, he has never been from his drunk father After getting any information there, he thought of this method. However, this method was quickly rejected by him. First of all, it is the number of names. The names on the memorial tablet are densely packed. Asma teacher was in the third Ninja World War when he was a child. There were so many fallen heroes during that period, and there were so many names. Without clearly marking them, they couldn''t figure out which of the names would be related to the strongest ninja. The heroes of the memorial monument, whether they are the pride of the era or a member of Konoha''s most common ninja group, will be engraved on it, as long as they make outstanding contributions to Konoha. The name of the memorial monument will have stars that shine for a while, and more of it will be ordinary, but it is a respectable general ninja who died for Konoha. And because these ordinary ninjas are included, it is basically impossible for them to find the strongest ninja from the names of the heroes of the times. For one thing, they don''t have so much time to investigate so many names. Secondly, they don''t have the authority to go to the stories and intelligence behind perhaps so many heroes'' names. Perhaps, some ordinary heroes, they can learn from the villagers. However, only a drop in the ocean can be found. He has already seen it, and there are more than two hundred heroes on this scroll alone, and they are all heroes that match the times mentioned by Teacher Asma. There are also the names of a large number of heroes after the era mentioned by Teacher Asma. After all, the strongest ninja may not have died in the era said by Asma teacher. It is entirely possible that the Die after the age. It is estimated that it will take several days to verify the deeds of each hero, and only a few sporadic ones can be found, and occasionally there will be systems. It can be said that it is time-consuming and labor-intensive and very inefficient. For them, it is basically impossible. The Zhongnin exam is about to take place. They all have to take the Zhongnin exam. Although it is troublesome, he doesn''t want to take it, but Teacher Asma hopes so ardently. I can''t give up without participating, and I want to show my face anyway. They don''t have so much time. Moreover, after investigating so many heroes, let alone the Zhongnin exam, they may all have reached middle age. This is basically an infeasible method. Secondly, it is the strongest hero, not necessarily a hero. The reason why he became a taboo is probably because he has defected from the Ninja Village. It is impossible for the memorial monument to have his name. It is even possible that the strongest ninja does not exist yet. Death is still active on a level they don''t know. Combining these two points, this list of heroes is actually useless at all. This is why he rejected this approach. At this time, he just couldn''t bear to tell Ding Ci that he did so hard, but it was useless. From the matter of copying the list of heroes, you can see that Ding Ci really cares about this strongest ninja who can eat just like him. Although, he doesn''t know why his good friend thinks, why he only cares about eating, he is so curious and serious about this strongest ninja, he has to know. However, seeing that this good friend has done this, he really can''t bear it. "Really? Isn''t it okay to have this list of heroes?" However, Nara Shikamaru hadn''t even spoken yet, but Akima Dingji spoke first, showing a look of disappointment on his face. Although he is not smart, he is a far cry from Nara Shikamaru, but he still knows his friends very well. Now he is looking at his friends and not directly mentioning the hero list, so he asks about his father. The intelligence problem over there is obviously something wrong with this hero list. Moreover, this list of heroes is useless. Otherwise, with the wisdom of his friends, he will be able to sort out any useful information. Now, it can only be that this list of heroes is completely useless, and there is no help at all. But my friends couldn''t bear to tell myself. Since your friends can''t bear to tell yourself, then tell them yourself. Shikamaru must not be embarrassed. "Ding Ci..." Hearing this sound, Nara Shikamaru''s eyes flashed with surprise, but then he realized that it was not that Dingci himself thought that the list of heroes was useless and figured out the various reasons why it was useless, but that he was too If you know yourself, you know from your reaction that the list of heroes is useless. Thinking of this level, Nara Shikamaru''s mood is also quite complicated, but he doesn''t know what to say to comfort this good friend. He could see that Ding Ci was really very disappointed. "Then, forget it!" But at this time, Qiu Dao Dingci took a deep breath, oh oh, slammed half a packet of potato chips into his mouth, and then swallowed it all the way, then paused for a while, revealing a big Smiling, said to Nara Shikamaru. "I don''t care about this anymore, let''s concentrate on preparing for the Zhongnin exam!" Later, he added. Ding Ci... Sure enough, it is the warmest among us... Hearing this sound, Nara Shikamaru was taken aback for a while, silent, and sighed slightly in his heart. "Shikamaru, you really like this place." However, he sighed in his heart and sighed incompletely, but a crisp tucao interrupted his sigh. At the entrance of this rooftop, Yingying walked up to a beautiful girl with blond hair in the sunlight, especially eye-catching and beautiful. . On her face, there was a slight dissatisfaction, as if it was because of the long stairs on the roof. It is Yamanaka Ino. "Ha! Looking at your appearance, there is no gain at all!" And before Nara Shikamaru and Akimi Mitsuto say something, Yamanaka Ino looked at the expressions of the two, and seemed to understand something. At the moment, a smug smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and said. Uh And seeing the appearance of Yamanaka Ino, Akimi Mitsuoji and Nara Shikamaru suddenly understood the meaning behind the words of Yamanaka Ino. No way? After understanding it, such an unbelievable idea flashed in their hearts at the same time. Could it be that this is the legendary Liu Yinhuaming? Then, they couldn''t help but a hope rose in their hearts. "Did you find any information?" Afterwards, Nara Shikamaru and Akimi Mitsuji spoke at the same time. "Japanese-style cabin!" And seeing the appearance of the two talking at the same time, and the obvious ardent appearance of Qiu Dao Dingci, Yamanaka Ino was also proud of it, and said straightforwardly without selling it. "Japanese style cabin?" Hearing this, Akita Dingci and Nara Shikamaru looked at each other and were taken aback. What does this have to do with Japanese-style cabins? At the same time, they have this idea in their hearts. "Japanese-style log cabin with garden." At this time, Yamanaka Ino added. "Does this... have anything to do with the strongest ninja?" Hearing this supplementary sentence, Qiu Dao Dingci couldn''t help it, and he grabbed two potato chips and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing and swallowing quickly. "There are also the ninjas of the Hyuga clan, the ninjas of the Uchiha clan, and those related to the fourth generation of Naruto... are the strongest ninjas!" And almost at the same time as Qiu Dao Ding, Yamanaka Ino became more excited as he spoke, and said somewhat vaguely. The ninja of the Hyuga clan? The ninja of the Uchiha clan? Are all the strongest ninjas? This...what does this mean? The strongest ninja is a hybrid of the Hyuga and Uchiha clan? impossible! The Hyuga and Uchiha clan have never intermarried! And hearing this sentence is not clear, not only Qiu Dao Dingci, even Nara Shikamaru is confused. Ino''s narrative is really too abstract! It can''t be connected at all! "Japanese-style cabins, the clan ninjas of the Hyuga clan, and the geniuses of the Uchiha clan, are all the information I got from my father about the strongest ninja. These are the closest to the strongest ninja. It can be said that the most direct contact!" Seeing the dumbfounded look of the two of them, Yamanaka Ino immediately understood that he hadn''t said clearly, so he hurriedly sorted out the language and spoke again. "In other words, this strongest ninja is related to a Hyuga Sect family ninja and a Uchiha clan ninja, and it is the most direct kind of relationship, and it was in the young age of Asma-sensei. And, maybe there is a Japanese-style cabin as a residence, or a place where you often go?" Hearing Yamanaka Ino''s words, Nara Shikamaru quickly connected several pieces of information in his mind. "Ok!" In response to this ~www.novelhall.com~ Yamanaka Ino nodded heavily. This Looking at the affirmation of Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru''s mouth twitched slightly. Twitched slightly unnaturally. did not expect Uncle Hai Yi, who thought he was the most tight-lipped and least likely to get information... It turned out to be the only breakthrough! This is the one who unlocked the veil of the strongest ninja... The only breakthrough! But in his heart, at this time, it was mixed with excitement and a little helplessness that did not know why. Literature Museum Chapter 2192： Breakthrough (4,000 words) "How about? Shikamaru?" Looking at the thinking that Kamaru was in front of him after confirming his information, after a long while, Yamanaka Ino and Akimaichi Dingji looked at each other, and finally they couldn''t help but ask in unison. In the words, there is obviously a bit of nervousness. "Ok" Nara Shikamaru groaned in response to the nervous, hopeful and somewhat ardent questions of the two friends. "how about it?" Seeing Nara Shikamaru groaned, the two couldn''t help but get closer and asked hopefully. "too close!" However, the next second, looking at the two faces suddenly enlarged in front of them, Nara Shikamaru pushed them away a little troublesomely and complained. "Very useful information." Then, after all, he did not appetite for the two friends, and straightforwardly expressed his affirmation of the information that Yamanaka Ino had obtained. Is this the gap between son and daughter? Both Ding Ci and I failed, but Ino got the relevant information very simply. Uncle Haiyi really loved Ino. In front of her, even though she was in a state of drunkenness, there was no guarding against her. It could only be her trust and love for her daughter. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Really? That''s great! Ding Ci!" Hearing Nara Shikamaru''s affirmation, Yamanaka Ino almost jumped happily, and said to Akimi Mitsuji. "Ok!" In this regard, looking at the joyful Yamaaka Ino, Qiu Dao Dingzi suddenly put a handful of potato chips into his mouth, and nodded heavily. At the same time, the speed at which he stuffed potato chips into the innermost part slowly accelerated. He knew that what Shikamaru said next was the key to whether he could uncover the mystery of the strongest ninja. "I think we should start with this Japanese-style log cabin, uh... it''s a Japanese-style log cabin with a garden." And the next second, as he expected, the troublesome look on Nara Shikamaru''s face slowly disappeared, replaced by a serious look, his brows frowned, he said. "But, if it''s just a Japanese-style log cabin, even if it has a garden... there are many in the village." In response to this, the joy of Yamanaka Ino''s face also slowly dissipated, turning into a serious look. "Crack, click! Click, click!" And Qiu Daodings speed of eating potato chips has risen to a higher level. Judging from the speed at which he chews potato chips, one of his heart should have been suspended to his throat, and he needs to keep eating to press his heart down. . "Yes, but, according to your information, although this information is very useful and is the most critical breakthrough now, but based on all the information, the only direct information is this Japanese-style log cabin with a garden." Hearing Yamanaka Ino''s words, Nara Shikamaru nodded and spoke. Now, the news that Ino brings can be divided into three parts. The first part is this Japanese-style wooden house with a garden, the second part is the family of the Hyuga clan, and the third part is the genius of the Uchiha clan. First, put the first part of the Japanese-style log cabin with garden aside. In the second part of the Hyuga clans clan and the third part of the Uchiha clans geniuses, since Ino mentioned these two people, or Uncle Hai Yi mentioned these two people, then, inevitable, these two people and this most Strong ninjas are closely related. And, it is very likely that one of these two people is still alive. The Uchiha clan he knew now was the only Uchiha Sasuke, but that guy was also a troublesome guy, and he was too young to know the existence of the strongest ninja, or any information. And there are no other Uchiha clan members in the village. I once heard from my father that the Uchiha clan was once Konohas strongest clan. However, after the end of the third Ninja War, this clan A huge change happened and disappeared in Konoha overnight, and now it seems that only Uchiha Sasuke is left. This genius of the Uchiha clan, who is closely related to the strongest ninja, is probably no longer alive. This third part of the intelligence of the geniuses of the Uchiha clan is probably broken. And the second part, the clan of the Hyuga clan, this one is actually very direct intelligence, and it may even point to the most intuitive intelligence of the strongest ninja. After all, in Konoha Village, the clan of the Hyuga clan, only the family of Hinata Hinata, who was in the same class as him, was the only family of Hinata Hinata, who was in the same class as him. According to his age, Hinata would definitely not know the information and intelligence of this strongest ninja. The only possibility is the current head of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Niszu. However, as the head of the family of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Nizu needs considerable procedures to even see his father, and he can''t directly meet him, let alone the three newcomers. Although the Hyuga Sects family is the most direct piece of information, due to the relationship between identity and contact, Hyuga and the others cannot reach it. At least, it is out of reach now. In other words, compared to the Japanese-style chalet with a garden in the first part, it is definitely easier for them to take action now. Finding a house, after all, is just a matter of doing it. However, if you want to meet the head of a Hyuga family, you can''t meet it casually. Regardless of the relationship between identity and contact, it is possible to find some tips to meet in a curve, but it still takes a lot of effort. of. For them, it is undoubtedly a higher priority for Japanese-style cabins. In terms of efficiency, this Japanese-style log cabin is also faster. Now, although they are going to investigate this strongest ninja, they know nothing except that there is such a person. They even don''t even know what the strongest ninja is called. And since this Japanese-style wooden house was split apart, it can be seen from Inos narrative that when Uncle Hai Yi said it, he also described it as a garden. Obviously, this Japanese-style cabin with a garden The wooden house is basically equated with the strongest ninja. In other words, this small wooden house with a garden is also a symbol of the strongest ninja. Speaking of this strongest ninja, it is easy to think of this small wooden house with a garden. Then, there is only one possibility that can connect architecture and people''s identity, and can make people think of people when they think of buildings, and think of people who think of buildings. It is this Japanese-style log cabin with a garden, the home of the strongest ninja. In other words, they have obtained an important piece of information, the home of the strongest ninja. And in his own home, this strongest ninja will definitely leave something, even if this home may have lived with other people or ninjas. Even if there is no such thing as the strongest ninja at home, there must be something around the house. As long as they find the right method, it is not difficult to find out. It''s just that Ino''s consideration is also right. A Japanese-style cabin with a garden is more difficult to find without a photo of this cabin. At least, it is hard to find in Konoha. It takes a considerable amount of time. After all, Konoha has a lot of Japanese-style buildings, and there are also many Japanese-style wooden houses with gardens. In addition, the home of the strongest ninja may be assigned to other people, making it even more troublesome to find. It''s really not that easy to find it. However, in comparison, it is better to find it from here first. "It doesn''t matter. After all, it is a Japanese-style log cabin with a garden. If you search for carpet covering, you can still find it." Thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru seemed to confirm his thoughts, nodded, and spoke again. "Since you think there is no problem, then we will start looking for this Japanese-style wooden house with a garden today." In this regard, Yamanaka Ino did not insist on her own thoughts. She absolutely trusted Shikamaru. Since Shikamaru said so, there must be his reason. She chose to believe in Shikamaru. And, so energetic said. "Um... I said, Shikamaru, Ino." And at this time, Akudo Dingci, who swallowed a bite of potato chips, looked at Nara Shikamaru and then at Yamanaka Ino, blinked his eyes and spoke slowly. "What''s wrong? Do you have any ideas? Ding Ci?" Hearing this sound, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino looked at Akimi Mitsuji at the same time and asked. "You said, that the strongest ninja, a clan of the Hyuga clan, and a genius of the Uchiha clan, will they be like us?" At this time, Qiu Dao Ding Ci said so. In the speech, it was slow to ponder some words. "Like us?" In response to this, Yamanaka Ino was slightly taken aback, but his face changed slightly. "You mean?" Nara Shikamaru seemed to react faster, and he confirmed it by looking at Akatsuki Mitsuchi. "Well, I''m thinking, will they be in the same team like us." In response, Akagi nodded repeatedly, and gave Nara Shikamaru a positive response. "Indeed, there is such a possibility. Since they can be associated with this strongest ninja, they must have a deep connection, otherwise they will not be mentioned. The possibility of teammates is the highest." Upon hearing this, Nara Shikamaru nodded. In this case, we may not necessarily see the current head of the Hyuga clan, just ask the side-by-side about the current teammates of the current Hyuga clan, and it is very likely to get information about the strongest ninja. Although it is not an easy task. After all, the message of the strongest ninja is taboo. Still, quite troublesome. But it may be a more straightforward way. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Then, you said, if they died together in a certain mission, would they be engraved on the memorial tablet together?" But at this time, getting a positive reply from Nara Shikamaru, Akuma Dingji seemed to think for a while, put down his bag of potato chips, and said hesitantly. "To die together?" "Together on the memorial tablet?" And his hesitation was caused by Yino Yamanaka and Shikamaru Nara who looked at each other and blurted out. "Ding Ci, what did you find?" Later, the two spoke in unison. "Well, look at the list I made, the three names in the middle of the seven names in the ninth column." In response, Qiu Daoding nodded repeatedly. "Wait." And hearing this sound, Yamanaka Ino and Nara Shikamaru hurriedly unfolded the scrolls of Aki Michidinji''s hero list, and read them one after another until the ninth row, the three names in the middle. "Ding Ci, you mean..." After seeing the three names in the middle of the ninth column, the two raised their heads again and looked towards Qiu Dao Dingci. "Um...yes, after Ino said it, I always thought these names were a bit strange." In response to this, Qiu Daoding picked up the potato chip bag again, said, and ate it with a click. "This...this can..." Upon hearing these words, Yamanaka Ino''s eyes returned to the scroll, but his mouth was a little excited and speechless. "Now, perhaps, we can know the name of this strongest ninja. It is not in vain, your efforts, Ding Ci!" At the same time, Nara Shikamaru also spoke. At this moment, his eyes fell on two of the seven names in the ninth column. One is called Nitta Cat Yab. One is called Takichiba. And between these two names, there is Yukata Hyuga, and Hirohiko Uchiha. It happened to be a family of Hyuga and a family of Uchiha. So, in other words, there is a person between this Nitta cattail and this Takichiba who is the name of the strongest ninja. It is very likely that this Takichiba or Nitta Catya was killed on the battlefield of the Third Ninja War with his teammates Yukata Hyuga and Hirohiko Uchiha, and they were finally engraved together on the battlefield. On the tablet. It can be said that they finally took the first step towards the strongest ninja, the strongest ninja that their teacher said surpassed Naruto. That''s right, the first step! At this moment, they just grabbed a corner of the strongest ninja and took the first step! It''s no longer groping in the dark, or it''s no longer just wandering around without knowing anything~www.novelhall.com~ They finally found their goal. Japanese-style log cabin with garden. Also, the name of this Nitta catyab or Takichiba! As long as they can obtain evidence, they will be able to obtain the initial information of the strongest ninja, and with this information, they can be considered to be able to investigate! New goals will continue to appear. And they will continue to dig out the strongest ninja who can''t leave any deeds, taboo! Even, they will unearth why this strongest ninja can''t leave any deeds, and why the village has to be tight-lipped about everything about him! Although it is still troublesome, things finally seem to be interesting! At this time, Nara Shikamaru''s mind flashed such a thought. Chapter 2193： Interleaved (4,000 words) So slow... Naruto and Sakura... In the dense shade of the roadside, Sasuke Uchiha''s eyes moved slightly away from the young man who was lazily back on the wicker chair on the balcony just across from him. He looked towards the road when he came, and couldn''t help his heart. The offender murmured. It has been nearly an hour since the appointment time, and his two partners have not arrived yet. Although they just got the Nakanin application form today, they may need to adjust their mentality and start focusing on the Nakanin exam, but they have just reached an agreement to continue to monitor this Haneda Ichiba. Of course, its not unusual for the two of them to be late. After all, the Zhongnin exam is approaching. Seeing Narutos excitement, it takes a certain amount of time to calm down, otherwise it will be troublesome and he has to accompany him. Ye Maru and the others played for a while. Even though it has been more than three hours since the disbandment, the late arrival is still predictable. It''s just that it''s almost an hour late, which is still a bit...too slow! It was also something he didn''t expect. No matter what the personalities of their two partners behave, they are not without a sense of time. Is something wrong? And thinking of this, Sasuke Uchiha frowned, and his lacquered eyes fell involuntarily on the young boy who seemed to be basking on the distant balcony. Or, it was this Haneda Ichiba that made the ghost again... However, he has been on this balcony today without any actions, he shouldn''t have any tricks against Naruto and Sakura... At the same time, as his gaze settled, such a thought flashed in his mind involuntarily. What Haneda Ichiba has done made him involuntarily think about this. It seems that this Haneda Ichiba can always calculate them without their knowledge. Moreover, the success rate is extremely high. It''s as if they will definitely be recruited. Gee! If this continues, I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep an eye on this Haneda Kazuo. Naruto and Sakura, what are these two guys doing? With such a thought, Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes clearly flashed a trace of nervousness, and his face looked like a serious enemy. That''s right, like a big enemy. It seems that this matter of monitoring Haneda Ichiba is like facing the boy named Bai who has the limit of blood succession, and the so-called "ghost man" who is able to fight against his teacher and never cut it. At this moment, Sasuke Uchiha was alert and focused on one hundred and two. Even this concentration and vigilance is even better than that of the Nation of Waves mission. This Uchiha Sasuke''s dedication to this Haneda Ichiba exceeded the seriousness of the Chunin exam. This can be seen from the fact that he has now obtained the Nakanin application form and has to monitor Haneda Ichiba. Generally speaking, at this time, he should be preparing for the Chunin test, such as starting a certain amount of training. For Sasuke Uchiha, it is definitely not that the Nakanin exam is not important, but that it is more important to reveal the suspicious face of Haneda Ichiba. This is almost... A kind of obsession. Otherwise, based on his character, he wouldn''t be at this critical point, and he would have to pull Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto to watch. Of course, apart from Naruto Uzumaki, Haruno Sakura is obsessed with how well Haneda Ichiba can be. "Dont be too optimistic about the two of you. Its not yet certain that the name of the Nitta Catya or Takichiba is the name of Konohas strongest ninja. After all, it is also possible that Konohas strongest ninja will be the last He did not die as a hero and was engraved on the memorial tablet. It can even be said that he was more likely to die as a traitor or was still alive, so that there is no deed that can be passed down and unknown." And at this moment, just when Uchiha Sasuke was secretly anxious, a lazy voice came from directly below him. Ok? Who are these three guys? Subconsciously, Uchiha Sasuke looked down, only to see that at this moment, three young girls were passing under the tree with dense branches and leaves suitable for hiding. And these three young girls, he knew all. They were in the same class in the past. Now Shikamaru Nara and Cho Michi Akiu in the tenth class in the same period have some annoying rivals with Sakura. I don''t know why the two are always pinched by Yamanaka Ino. And speaking, this lazy one is similar to his own teacher, but the voice that is not salty and not weak is Nara Shikamaru. Listening to it, it seems that Nara Shikamaru is pouring cold water on the other two people to cool down. It seems that these three people are also investigating something. "What does it matter? Didn''t you say that we finally took the first step? If we find the Japanese-style cabin with a garden, we can determine the name of the strongest ninja. Then, check the strongest ninja. Isn''t it easier?" At this time, Sasuke Uchiha subconsciously thought about the stall in his heart. Yamanaka Ino didn''t seem to care about Nara Shikamaru''s pouring cold water, and spoke quite optimistically. The strongest ninja? Japanese cabin with garden? What are they investigating? And hearing this sound, Uchiha Sasuke''s attention was irresistibly attracted. Especially the "strongest ninja" they called, almost immediately, it hit his curiosity point. Listening to these two conversations, with Uchiha Sasukes genius level of ingenuity, it is almost impossible to know that these three people are investigating this "strongest ninja", and this "strongest ninja" should be "Konoha the strongest" Ninja". And from their conversation, it can be seen that this Konoha''s strongest ninja may have died or is still alive, either as Konoha''s hero, or as a rebel, may die or may still be alive. At the same time, this Konoha''s strongest ninja should not be a character of this era. Very likely, it is a figure from the past. Although it is the strongest, nothing has been passed down, and it is forbidden to talk about it by the village, which is a taboo in the village. And now, the following three people have found some clues, for example, one of the two names of Nitta Cat Yabun or Takichiba may be the name of Konoha''s strongest ninja. To verify this name, you need to find a Japanese-style wooden house with a garden in the village. Although I don''t know where these three people learned of such a so-called strongest ninja, it can be seen that the three have already investigated quite deeply. Judging from their conversations, it seems that this strongest ninja is not currently recognized as any of the Naruto in the past. If it''s Naruto, then there won''t be any mention of heroes or Renin... However, in the Ninja world, is there any stronger existence than Naruto? Except for the shadows of other villages. But with his thoughts, Sasuke Uchiha''s mind slowly sank into the conjecture of the strongest ninja, or the analysis of the dialogue between the three below. Moreover, the key point was quickly found, and there was a certain speculation about the strongest ninja. Strongest... strongest... In addition to the shadow, does Konoha still exist or exist in the past such a ninja who can be called the strongest ninja? Do not! Listening to Nara''s words, it seems that this is the strongest, and it is the strongest, which means that Konoha''s undocumented historical part has the strongest ninja who can surpass the shadow. Always feel... Interesting! Then, in the next second, in his thoughts, Sasuke Uchiha became uncontrollably interested in this strongest. "Heh... I said, are you too optimistic? This is basically an impossible thing. Investigate a ninja who is taboo and has no name, even if you find a clue and reliable Intelligence, but it is also indirect intelligence. Basically, it is quite difficult to verify. Moreover, the house of the strongest ninja who is the only validating clue now is the Japanese-style cabin with a garden. This kind of garden is in the village alone. There are almost dozens of Japanese-style buildings, each of which requires a lot of time for investigation. Dont forget, we have to prepare for the Zhongnin exam. It is very possible that the Zhongnin exam is over and we are still investigating... " At this time, Nara Shikamaru''s words sounded again, and in the words, only laziness and helplessness finally became obvious. "In addition to the Japanese-style cabins with gardens, we can also start with the Hyuga Yukina and Uchiha Hirohiko. This strongest ninja is a taboo. It cannot be said that it does not represent the genius of the Hyuga clan and Uchiha clan. It is also a taboo. Yeah, you say yes, Ding Ci!" Yamanaka Ino didn''t seem to care about this, and said. "Hmm!" As for Yamanaka Inos words, Qiu Dao Ding on the side nodded hurriedly, just because his mouth was full of snacks, he could not express his strong agreement immediately, but, although he could not express his strong agreement immediately, he Still expressing the position that he agrees with with the super fast frequency of nodding his head and the firm murmur from his mouth. "Oh... if it is really easy to start, it will be fine. Since it is a taboo, how can this kind of related people be so easy... you... anyway..." And then, Nara Shikamaru spoke again, continuing to express what he thought was not easy, it was not that simple, but as the three of them drifted away, Sasuke Uchiha gradually couldn''t hear them. Do not! Now is not the time to think about this, but to focus on Haneda Ichiba! At this moment, when Nara Shikamaru''s voice became inaudible, Sasuke Uchiha was shocked, and his eyes suddenly moved away from the back of the three people in Class 10 and turned to the balcony. call! Fortunately, nothing happened! When this gaze settled, he was greatly relieved, that Haneda Kazuo was still basking in the sun, and did not leave his sight. In other words, he did not lose track. "Hey? Isn''t that three fools?" But at this time, a big nerve without a sense of tension, and some triumphant fluttering words, suddenly sounded under him. That is, below this big tree. Naruto? But almost subconsciously, he looked down. Before his eyes could reach, he already had the exact information of the voice owner. His teammate, Naruto Uzumaki. Looking at it this time, it was Naruto Uzumaki with a leisurely look on the back of his head that was standing under the tree. "Boom!" However, before he could say anything, or remind Uzumaki Naruto, a fist slammed heavily on Uzumaki Naruto''s head. "What are you doing! Stupid Naruto! Now we are watching, concealed!" Then, before Naruto Uzumaki had time to cry, his mouth was covered by a hand that suddenly stretched out from behind. Almost at the same time, he leaned back and was pulled into the trunk. After that, it was this sound that lowered the voice''s reprimand. Sakura? It was so timely. At this time, after watching Naruto Uzumaki being pulled into the tree trunk, Sasuke Uchiha hurriedly looked to the opposite balcony and found that nothing had changed before quietly relieved to his other teammate Haruno Sakura. In, expressed considerable praise. "Sakura, it hurts..." Afterwards, a few minutes later, Uzumaki Naruto held his head, his eyes kept turning upwards, as if he wanted to see the hot and painful red glowing bag above his head, squatting on the leaves behind Sasuke Uchiha. In the shadows, there was no tears on his face. "Shut up! Naruto!" And these pitiful words did not receive any sympathy, only a nervous rebuke. "How about? Sasuke?" Then, Haruno Sakura lowered her voice and asked. "It''s been more than three hours. He has been basking in the sun and doesn''t seem to have any plans to go out. It seems that after the people from Caoyin Village arrive, his mission is completed." In response, Uchiha Sasuke also lowered his voice, as he said. "is it" Hearing that, Haruno Sakura nodded solemnly and groaned. "Hey! I said, why bother to monitor Yiye? There is nothing suspicious about him? I want to prepare for the Zhongnin exam. Can I go back first?" But at this moment, hearing the two men''s serious appearance and confidential conversation, the crying and tearless Naruto Uzumaki between them couldn''t help but say. He doesn''t want to monitor Yiye! He wants to go back and prepare for the Zhongnin exam! He wants to make a comeback in this Zhongnin exam~www.novelhall.com~ Let everyone know him Naruto Uzumaki, and lay the foundation for becoming Naruto! But there is no time to do such unnecessary things! Besides, he still feels that this Yiye is a good person! "He can''t stay still like this all the time. We can''t relax our vigilance. We must expose his suspicious face!" "Ok!" However, his words were completely ignored by his two teammates and did not cause any waves in the end. ... "These three guys are not tired of playing!" And at this time, Haneda Kazuo, squinting in the sun, remained lying on the wicker chair, but there was an indescribable grin on his mouth. In my heart, full of helplessness! Chapter 2194： Suddenly (4,000 words) How do you feel that these three guys are playing the tail line of mine... After noticing the abnormality of the tree in the distance, which was densely branched and very suitable for concealed surveillance, the stiff smile on the corner of Haneda''s mouth twitched slightly, and he couldn''t help but complain. Obviously, the three guys hiding in that tree are here to watch him. And these three guys are Konoha''s Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura. It seems that these three guys have developed an unusually strong interest in themselves. Basically, they have been following the tail line from the beginning of their understanding. Even, it seems to be persevering. Am I suspicious? Probably not, they are all invited to eat ramen, it is impossible for them to see anything after eating ramen. And these three people''s monitoring of him so persistently made Haneda Kazuha begin to reflect on his series of behaviors. impossible After all, I want to have a good relationship with them. At that time, I should pay attention to my words and deeds, so as not to make them suspicious. Let''s monitor and follow every day... Even though Uchiha Sasuke is antagonistic to me, he still doesn''t know about the matter of taking the Chunin exam. With his quality, even if he knew that I was going to take the Zhongnin exam, he would not follow and monitor so persistently. He should know that instead of collecting my information, he might as well prepare for the Zhongnin exam. Ok Where does it make them feel suspicious that they can play the end game so persistently? However, after thinking about the contact with these three people back and forth, Haneda Ichiba didn''t find any clues. Forget it. Since they love to play this tracking game, let them play it. At the Zhongnin exam, they didn''t have time to stare at me like this. Besides, I have nothing to do. Afterwards, after not finding any clues, Haneda Ichiba didn''t pay much attention to it, and just let it go. It seems that I don''t mind these three tails at all. Uh Now that there is nothing to do, what should I do for the remaining days? Then, thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba suddenly realized something very serious. he What should I do these days? Now, everything that should be arranged has been arranged, and everything that should be done has been done, and then, it is time to adapt. These four words directly omit all of his subsequent work. In other words, all of a sudden, the remaining days that were originally used to analyze various intelligence, make calculations, and then specify a detailed plan were completely empty. Except for the necessary intelligence gathering work, he has nothing to do now, and he has a lot of time to move freely every day. Then, after realizing this, he didn''t know what to do. This is a lot of time, what he should do, what he can do, but he doesn''t know at all. Suddenly, he was at a loss. If I am free, I should... doing what? Later, after realizing such a serious problem, Haneda Ichiba''s heart had such a question. "Lets go around today. I heard that Konohas barbecue restaurant is very famous, and thats it..." "I won''t go, I want to go to the ninja shop and hang around. As the number one ninja village, Konoha''s ninja is also quite good." "Hmm...Anyway, the village has allocated a certain amount of funds, and it still flows from the fingers of Yiye. I am really sorry for the funds for not having a good meal." "But, I always feel that eating and drinking at this time is a bit guilty." "Don''t worry, Konoha will help us a lot in the future. Not only Konoha, but other Shinobu villages, the situation will only get better." "I said, don''t you guys be so optimistic?" "What''s wrong with optimism?" "In this way, don''t you feel that you are very hopeless? You have to rely on that..." "Okay, okay, its arranged like this today. First go to eat that famous barbecue, and then go to the ninjutsu shop to prepare. Dont feel guilty, and dont feel worthless. There are five, five days left. Time, we have to adjust our mentality, and we can''t let that guy read jokes! "Yeah! Just do it!" But at this moment, just after Haneda Ichiba was at a loss, didn''t know what to do, and even started to feel a little cramped and uneasy, many people''s words sounded at the side door exit under the balcony. "These guys..." And hearing the words of many people, Haneda Ichiba, who was still confused, suddenly twitched the corners of his mouth, and the confusion in his heart disappeared. Their mentality changes too quickly. And this thought flashed through his mind. The source of these sounds, even if Haneda Ichiba stood up and looked down, he knew who they were. Undoubtedly, the masters or sources of these sounds are the Shinnins of Caoyin Village. Listening to the footsteps, Haneda Ichiba is very clear that all the members of these Caoyin Villages are dispatched this time, and they want to visit Konoha. Up. Compared with the previous tense mentality of just thinking about exercising in my own room and holding the Buddha''s feet temporarily, the obvious mentality of these ninjas at this time is much more relaxed. Even, it''s already a little too relaxed. "I knew it, so I told them later that I''m going to take the Zhongnin exam..." And listening to the ninjas twittering and leaving the grass hidden area, Haneda Ichiba''s eyes slowly narrowed, and he said somewhat unbalanced. Quite a bit, I don''t know what I''m going to do here at all. It''s especially distressing, but you guys go out and laugh and laugh. You look like laughing and laughing, which is too unfair. As for why these ninjas changed their attitudes so quickly, it was entirely because Heyin announced a complete list of forecast names during breakfast this morning. That is, Ichiha Haneda, Tatsuhiko Haneda, and Anna Haneda will also participate in the Ninin test. Then, the Shinnins completely relaxed. So that there is this scene. "However, it''s okay, one sheet, even if they didn''t perform to the best or extraordinary level in the Chunin test, they can still fully display their original level. As long as they can perform their original level. " At this time, after some unbalanced thoughts, Haneda Ichiba stood up and walked to the balcony wall. His eyes fell on the backs of those who had already walked some distance, and he spit out such a sentence. . This time, during the words, there was no expression on his face, but it seemed that there was some coldness in it. So, what should I do next? Then, in the next second, the hint of coldness on his face disappeared in an instant, and turned into a confused look. His mind returned to what he should do during this time. I am really... I have been busy all the time, and I have forgotten what it should look like when I rest! Then, in the confusion, the corners of his mouth curled up with a touch of bitterness. At his age, he wouldn''t have the kind of bitterness. "Ok?" Then, in the next moment, just as the bitterness floated up, the corner of his eye jumped slightly, and the light from the corner of his eye almost subconsciously glanced at the distant tree suitable for concealment and surveillance. at last Tired of playing? But such a thought suddenly flashed through his mind. ... "What did you say? Sasuke?" At this moment, in the densest shade of this tree suitable for concealment and surveillance, Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno couldnt hide the astonishment on their faces. It took almost the greatest effort to let this sentence. It becomes an exclamation, but maintains a low voice that is not easy to notice. "Ah! Sorry, I suddenly remembered something, I will leave it to you here." At this time, where their downward gazes gathered, the handsome black-haired boy, Sasuke Uchiha, standing behind the tree trunk, happened to block Haneda Ichiha''s vision, and uttered a slightly apologetic word. "What happened?" Upon hearing these words, Haruno Sakura immediately asked with concern. "Hey? Didn''t you say you want to come here to monitor Yiye? Why are you leaving now?" Then there was the voice of Uzumaki Naruto''s dissatisfaction. "Well, this Haneda Ichiba is very suspicious, we must not let him leave your sight, please, Sakura, Naruto." However, Naruto Uzumakis dissatisfied voice was completely ignored by Uchiha Sasuke. At the same time, Haruno Sakuras caring words did not have the effect that Haruno Sakura wanted. Uchiha Sasuke still had that cold appearance, except This was another apologetic word, and Sasuke Uchiha did not reveal any reason for leaving. At the same time, during these words, Uchiha Sasuke suddenly turned around, and was about to leave as soon as his body sank. "Hey! Sasuke! Don''t go too far!" And hearing this sound, looking at the appearance of Uchiha Sasuke who was about to leave, Uzumaki Naruto''s forehead suddenly tangled up with a tic-tac-toe, and the volume was already several decibels louder. "Goodbye." However, his words still had no effect. After Sasuke Uchiha left these words, his figure flashed out, and he went quietly with the help of the shade of the roadside trees. "This bastard!" Seeing Uchiha Sasuke ignored his departure, Uzumaki Naruto snapped his teeth and almost fell off the branch with an angry hand. If there is no Haruno Sakura on the side to hold him in time, I am afraid that he has really fallen. "Sakura, let''s go, train and improve together, and prepare for the Chunin exam, ignore the **** Sasuke, he is the one who called the assembly, and he is the one who left first." In this regard, looking at his sweetheart, Naruto Uzumaki calmed down his anger and spoke. "Now, Naruto, have you seen Sasuke in such a hurry?" However, at this moment, her sweetheart''s gaze followed the agile and concealed figure all the way, didn''t seem to hear what he was saying, just muttered to herself. "In a hurry?" However, after hearing this sentence, the anger on Uzumaki Naruto''s face, who was always nervous, disappeared suddenly. Yes indeed! This was the first time I saw Sasuke in such a hurry. He looked like just now, although there was nothing on his face, but he should be very worried. It''s like...like... And in his mind, such a thought passed by, but in the end, he couldn''t find any adjectives to describe the appearance of his partner when he left. "It''s like, if there is something, if he doesn''t rush over now, he will regret it." And just when Uzumaki Naruto''s face was about to change from solemn to dazed and doubtful, there was a tacit understanding, Haruno Sakura said what he didn''t expect. "Well! That''s it!" In response, Uzumaki Naruto nodded hurriedly. "Naruto, there is one thing I want to ask you." Then, at this moment, Haruno Sakura''s gaze suddenly retracted, and she suddenly looked at Naruto Uzumaki behind her. "What...what''s the matter?" In the face of the sudden gaze of the sweetheart, Uzumaki Naruto''s cheeks flushed, but he almost didn''t say anything neatly. "Please, Naruto, we stared at this Haneda Ichiba together. Although there is no evidence, I always feel that Sasuke''s departure is also related to this Haneda Ichiba." Looking at Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura didn''t notice Uzumaki Naruto''s blushing and unnaturalness, but only solemnly and Chen Ken asked. Humph! It''s Sasuke again! It''s Sasuke every time! Sakura...you think about me too! Hearing this, Naruto Uzumaki''s heart was slightly beautiful, and was instantly shattered, and his heart couldn''t help expressing strong dissatisfaction. "Huh! If it wasn''t for Sakura, I wouldn''t wipe that bastard''s ass!" However, despite the strong dissatisfaction in the heart, this dissatisfaction has become such a promise. "Thank you, Naruto!" In response, Haruno Sakura smiled and quickly thanked her. "Humph!" Hearing this, Naruto Uzumaki suddenly turned his head and gave a cold snort. And his heart, at this time, was beating wildly and couldn''t slow down. But... so cute! Sure enough, Sakura is so cute! At the same time, between the beating heart, there was only one thought left in his head. ... Damn it! Why didn''t I notice it the first time. The genius of the Uchiha clan has something to do with the strongest ninja! Hirohiko Uchiha...have never heard of this name ~www.novelhall.com~ but it was carved on the memorial monument. What they investigated is related to the Uchiha clan! At this moment, tens of hundreds of meters away, Uchiha Sasuke ran all the way under the shade of the trees, flying in the direction where the three of Nara Shikamaru were going. His teeth were clenched slightly at no time. And this thought flashed through his mind. Although I don''t know this Uchiha Hirohiko, I don''t know what the strongest ninja is, and I haven''t figured out what Nara Shikamaru and the others are investigating. However, he has a strong feeling. What Nara Shikamaru and the others are investigating will be very important to him! It is very important to his only ambition now! It is important to kill that person! Wonderful book house Chapter 2195： Search and trailing and accidents (four thousand words) "Hey! Shikamaru, where are we going?" On the avenue that is approaching and leads directly to the Konoha Gate, Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Aki Dao Ding walked unhurriedly, and suddenly, after eating a bag of potato chips, Aki Dao Ding licked all the debris from his fingers. Suddenly a look of awakening appeared on his face next time, and then he blurted out these words. "Wha!" And hearing this sound, almost at the same time, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino were stumbling on the ground, and they almost fell to the ground because they were too speechless. At the same time, the two of them staggered, and the pace of the team also stopped. "what happened?" To the two friends who staggered beside him and almost fell to the ground and stood up straight, with subtle expressions on their faces, Qiu Dao Dingci spoke unclearly. "I said... Ding Ci..." Hearing this sound, Nara Shikamaru looked at the door close at hand, his eyes turned to Ding Ci, a helpless grin appeared in the corner of his mouth, and he said. "Didn''t you say that you are going to find the Japanese-style wooden house with a garden? Is your head a goldfish?" At the same time, Yamanaka Ino''s helpless words also came one after another. At this moment, Yamanaka Ino was already covering his face with one hand, with a tic-tac-toe on his forehead. He was helpless and didn''t know what was going on and wanted to ship. Ding Ci is really... This guy, it is him who wants to investigate this strongest ninja, and now, forgetting what he wants to do, no, it is also him who is inattentive. What is going on! But in her heart, she didn''t actually look too angry, she just thought helplessly. "Yes! I know this, but why do we come to the gate?" In response, Qiu Dao nodded repeatedly and said. He knows about looking for the Japanese-style cabin with the strongest ninja, or with a garden, but what he doesnt understand is why they came to the gate, and it was the main road. There are no Japanese-style cabins around the main road. , Japanese-style cabins are all in a quiet place. After all, those ninjas or residents who like retro are mostly very secluded, so there is no downtown area, or it is rare. At least, along the way, I didn''t see any Japanese-style cabins. "Didn''t it mean that there are relatively few Japanese-style cabins here? Especially in the downtown area?" Thinking of this, Qiu Daoding spoke again and again, vomiting all his doubts. "Uh" However, hearing this full spit of doubt, his two teammates and friends twitched slightly. "Wh...what''s wrong? Am I wrong?" In response, Qiu Dao Ding Ci was taken aback for a moment, and said. "Oh... you are right." Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru spoke first, but the troublesome look was already on his face. At the same time, this speech was also a kind of helpless and weak. "So, why are we coming here?" Later, when he heard the affirmation of his friend, Qiu Dao Dingci said. "Didn''t we just say it? There are fewer Japanese-style cabins here. Let''s start the carpet search from the lesser side, and leave the dense area to the back." In response, Yamanaka Ino couldn''t help saying. "...Really? Shikamaru." Hearing this sound, Qiu Dao Dingsi was taken aback for a moment, then slowly turned to Nara Shikamaru on the other side and asked. "Why ask Shikamaru? How do I feel insulted?" But at this moment, looking at Qiu Dao''s reaction, the corner of Yamanaka Ino''s mouth twitched unconsciously. "What Ino said is right, we just discussed that way." In this regard, Nara Shikamaru said. ... That''s right, you discussed this before. At this moment, in a shadow slightly far away from Konoha''s gate, an awkward and strange expression flashed across the face of a handsome, black-haired teenager. This handsome boy with black hair is the Uchiha Sasuke who has been following. Because I realized that the Nara Shikamaru trio''s investigation was related to the Uchiha clan, they followed all the way. I always feel that this Qiu Dao Dingci is a bit like Naruto... But at this time, such a thought flashed in his mind. Before he knew it, he had already placed the tenth class Qiu Dao Ding Ci on the line of IQ with Naruto. Just now, not long ago, about ten minutes ago, the three of them stopped to discuss. At that time, according to Nara Shikamarus idea, it started from the downtown area here, and searched all the way from the outside to the inside, and found the Japanese-style cabin with a garden, which is what they said was related to the Uchiha clan. The home of the strongest ninja. Obviously, this is a very correct judgment. Even if it is a carpet search, it is necessary to pay attention to the method. Nara Shikamaru''s method can effectively avoid repeated searches. If the search direction and small area are determined, the time can be arranged more reasonably, which is better than the headless fly. It is one place, it is more efficient. And just now, the three of them also made a plan. First, they started from the foot of the Hokage Rock Statue and spread out all the way. The foot of the Hokage Rock Statue is at the very edge of Konoha''s residential area, and beyond it is uninhabited, only the outpost camp. At this time, this gate is the nearest and only way to the foot of Huoyingyan Mountain. Therefore, they will be here at this time. At that time, he also saw this Qiu Doting nodding his head again and again, and undoubtedly, Qiu Dotingci at the time did not understand at all, but just nodded in a seemingly understandable manner. He may not even listen to Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino. This scene gave Sasuke Uchiha an extremely familiar sense of sight. This Qiu Dao Dingci''s performance is similar to that of Uzumaki Naruto in his team. Perhaps idiots sometimes have the same characteristics. At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke suddenly felt a little sympathy for this Nara Shikamaru. ... "Now, understand." And at this time, when Uchiha Sasuke showed sympathy for Nara Shikamaru, Nara Shikamaru had already said what had just been agreed. "Really? Is that so? As expected of Shikamaru! You can find it like this!" At this time, after listening to Nara Shikamaru''s explanation, with a click, Qiu Doting opened a new bag of snacks, grabbed a handful and chewed a few times, nodded, and said. "Uh... do you really understand?" Looking at the appearance of Akima Dingji, Nara Shikamaru suddenly felt that the guy in front of him nodded because the snacks in this generation met his taste, not because he understood his words. "All in all, just follow you, right?" In this regard, Qiu Dao Ding Ci said. And the moment this was said, the corners of Nara Shikamaru''s mouth twitched again. Really... I didn''t understand. And this thought flashed through his mind. At the same time, what Nara Shikamaru didn''t know was that at this moment, in a shadow behind them, a handsome black-haired teenager flashed the same thoughts in his mind, and developed stronger sympathy for him. "Let''s go, let''s go! This is it, there is a path here! We can go from here!" However, at this time, Yamanaka Ino had no room for Nara Shikamaru to speak. At this time, Yamanaka Ino had already embarked on a path extending from the gate to the foot of the Hokage Rock. I saw the luxuriant grass on this path. It seemed that although there were people walking, there were not many people walking. "Let''s go, Shikamaru!" And at this time, after seeing Ino Yamanaka''s hello, he continued to move forward. There was no intention to wait at all, Qiu Daojie hurriedly greeted him, and then followed. "Oh...troublesome!" Looking at the back of the two of them, Nara Shikamaru paused for a while, and finally followed the path with a complaint. ... Need to keep up! At this time, Uchiha Sasuke, who was hiding in the dark, gently pressed his right hand on the defense wall that created the shadow of his hiding, his eyes flowed, and he began to search for the next hiding place. Now opposite him is the avenue leading to the gate, and on the other side of the avenue, there are a few sparse buildings, and behind it is a forest. Just wait a moment. Let''s go again when they pass by! And his gaze extended. After noticing the building, there was a clearing without any shelter in front of the forest, and after thinking about it, he finally decided to wait for the three to enter the forest before he followed. After all, there is only that trail here, and he doesn''t worry about the three being lost. As for why I know that there is only one trail here, Sasuke Uchiha was also a child. Sometimes, when he was bored, he would explore the village alone, or when he was performing a task now, he would also perform a task nearby, although he did not go deep. That trail, but somehow I know the condition of that trail. Even, Kakashi once unconsciously said that this trail only leads to one place. Therefore, he was not worried at this time. "Old man, how is it? Have you seen it?" And just at this moment, Uchiha Sasuke just made a decision, ready to wait for the three of them to follow through the open space without shelter, a faint voice came through from the wall he is now avoiding. come out. Ok? And hearing this sentence, Uchiha Sasuke subconsciously looked at the source of the sound. Of course, the entrance is a wall. here is? Then, after seeing a wall, he looked forward subconsciously, because it was the gate area and the end of the downtown area. There were also some shops here. In the image, Sasuke Uchiha remembered that it was a very old one. Shop now. Konoha Manju Shop. At this moment, he clearly saw the mottled sign hung on the side of the front door with faded handwriting. Under the brand name of the store, there are some popular steamed buns and dim sum menus, which can be regarded as a means for the store to attract customers. However, on the menu of these popular steamed buns and dim sum, under the handwriting of the steamed bun shop, there is a fork, which seems to be a dish that the shop erased. Under the dual effect of the faint handwriting and the cross, Sasuke Uchiha could only see the word "extra-large". What do you see? Afterwards, as if because of the boredom of waiting, after Uchiha Sasuke subconsciously confirmed where it was, his attention was attracted by the words in the wall. "I didn''t see it, just a little bit. He didn''t seem to be out today." At this time, a slightly rough, muscular man''s voice rang. It''s just that there was a little hoarseness in this rough voice, and it didn''t sound young anymore. And the female voice before, seems to have such a feeling of not being young. "Oh, at the beginning, we should have adopted him. Even if he is not allowed to be a ninja, let him inherit this steamed bun shop, it is better than... better than..." Hearing this male voice, the female voice gave a long sigh. From this sigh, Sasuke Uchiha could hear the heavy sadness. "Okay, tomorrow, I will guard it again. There are still five days before the Zhongnin exam. I go every day and I will definitely see him." In this regard, the male voice seemed to be comforting, with a slight comforting tone in the rough voice, and he spoke. "Well, I heard other people say that they really look exactly the same, that... that ninja in Cao Yin Village looks exactly the same as him, do you think he did not die, but became Cao Yin Village? Ninja?" Hearing that, although the female voice was very sad, it was not headstrong. It was just a submissive "um". Sasuke Uchiha could think of the appearance of a young mistress nodding, and at the same time, words came one after another. A ninja in Cao Yin Village? Ninja exam? Exactly the same? At this time, Uchiha Sasuke, in addition to thinking of the mistress nodding, was also interested in some sensitive words in the words. Then, he suddenly sounded the anomaly of the uncle who had previously Yile, and the anomaly of the passing ninjas. Suddenly, his mind flashed, and all the clues suddenly pointed to that person. Haneda Ichiba! What they said was... Haneda Ichiba? Because he is exactly the same as the "him" discussed by the host and hostess in the previous village, did Uncle Yile and the others always react abnormally? Moreover, Uncle Yile seemed to subconsciously add char siu to him. That "he" is also very familiar with Uncle Yile. Does Uncle Yile often add ramen to "him"? Is this Haneda Ichiyo suspicious? Could it be that it just looks like someone in the village before? And this someone~www.novelhall.com~ is very popular among the shops? Afterwards, a flash of inspiration flashed his mind with such a thought. "Nonsense! How could that kid from Chiba join Cao Yin!" But at this time, a rough voice that suppressed his anger interrupted his thoughts. Obviously, the hostess was very dissatisfied with the words of the hostess. Chiba? And it was this sound that made Uchiha Sasuke struck by lightning, and he was suddenly stunned on the spot. That person is Chiba? Haneda Kazuha, and that Chiba... Exactly the same? () Chapter 2196： Discovery (4,000 words) I remember that among the two names Nara Shikamaru said, there is one name that is very similar to this one! I remember that one was called Xintian, and the name was very strange. one left Standing stiffly in the corner, Sasuke Uchihas wide-open eyes flashed with uncertainties, doubts and hesitations, and in his heart, he constantly began to recall the time when he was watching on the tree before, Nara Shikamaru. The first sentence spoken when passing under the tree. About the name of the strongest ninja. However, his attention was still on the Haneda Ichiha at the time, and he only heard the second half of the sentence. The first half of the sentence is quite vague in his memory, and Nara Shikamaru mentioned the two possibilities of the strongest ninja. The names are in the first half of the passage. At this moment, he could only vaguely remember some surnames such as "Xintian" and another name. He only felt that it was absolutely related to Chiba mentioned by the host. It seems, it seems, in this second uncertain name, there is the word Chiba. However, it is not exact and too vague. If you think so, if the mentioned Chiba is the strongest ninja they were looking for in Nara Shikamaru. Then, this Haneda Ichiba looks exactly like him again. Moreover, it has shown such a strong strength... Then, in the next second, although he did not fully recall the name, his heart has already involuntarily linked the Chiba and Haneda Ichiba. "Okay, okay, I know I know that he is Maha''s son. The Taki family has always been loyal to Konoha. For his partner, Maha has a bad name after death, and even willing to extend to the next generation as a son. Chiba has also saved the village several times. He is the biggest hero in the village. He even died in battle in the end..." And at this time, the hostess rang with a comforting voice. "Chiba was born and died for Konoha. He has never done anything to be sorry for Konoha. Even if he died in battle, he would be the same as his father in order to save his partner! He also saved Konoha, even if he was still alive and luckily not died. I wont join Kuo Yin, and Im right to say to everyone, what is the name of that surname Haneda, its just that he looks alike. In this regard, the male host was slightly angry, but he emphasized it again. It seemed that the Chiba in his mouth would not choose any Shinobu Village except Konoha. He is the most loyal to Konoha. Yes! Correct! That''s right, Takichiba, Takichiba! It is one of the two names mentioned by Nara Shikamaru! I remember! It''s Takichiba, it''s Takichiba, yes! And just at this moment, hearing the dialogue between the hostess and hostess, Sasuke Uchiha felt like thunder in his mind, and the light of thunder burst out, and the fuzzy place suddenly became clear. This Chiba is the Takichiba mentioned by Nara Shikamaru! There can be nothing wrong! Takichiba! It''s the name of Konoha''s strongest ninja, the strongest ninja deservedly! The name of the strong man beyond Naruto! "So, will you go tomorrow?" At this time, when Uchiha Sasuke''s heart was clear, the hostess''s voice came from inside the house. But he asked the host if he would go tomorrow. "Go, I always have to see it. Only by seeing it with my own eyes can I know if the Haneda is Chiba or not. I always... always don''t believe that child is dead." And hearing this sound, the male host almost didn''t hesitate, and said extremely simply. The implication is that I must see that Haneda Ichiba tomorrow. "Yeah, I have always felt that Chiba''s child is impossible to fight to death." Regarding this, the hostess also spoke, and the sadness and hope contained in the tone, as well as the feeling of remorse, showed that the hostess said these words and was not agreeing with her husband. I feel that this Takichiba should be a very popular existence in the village. There are also two ordinary people who firmly believe that he did not die in battle. So, this Takichiba has definitely died. Ichiba Haneda is unlikely to be this Takichiba. If so, then too many people in the village have seen the exact same face, even if one or two people can''t recognize it, but, no matter what, someone will always recognize it, especially the secret part of the village. Moreover, listening to the manjudian couple, this Takichiba should have loved the village extremely, and saved the village several times. Although I dont know why his deeds have not been passed down, it is certain that if he is still alive, he must be Will come back, back to Konoha. He is already a hero. With reason and emotion, he has no reason not to come back to the village. If it''s still alive. The reason why Nara Shikamaru got this name is probably from the memorial monument. Although I dont know how they guessed the name so close to the strongest ninja, since the facts are in front of my eyes, then I too No more guessing. Everything makes sense. This Haneda Ichiba, perhaps only compared with this Takichiba, the hero of the past, caused so many abnormal reactions. Perhaps, I overreacted. But, I don''t know why, this story of Taki Chiba has not been passed down. At this time, hearing the conversation between the two, Sasuke Uchiha flashed such an inference in his heart. Combining everything and what he knows now, he suddenly felt less suspicious about that Haneda Ichiba. Do not! bad! Then, in the next second, he did not care to listen to the conversation between the host and the hostess, his figure flashed out and headed towards the path. At this moment, he suddenly realized that Nara Shikamaru and the others should have entered the woods, and he must catch up. After all, he has not gone deep into this trail, and no one knows if there will be a branch. Once there is a fork in the road, it may be lost. Now, even though he knew the name of the strongest ninja searched by Nara Shikamaru, what he wanted was not the so-called strongest ninja. He wanted to know the situation of Uchiha Hirohiko! So, we must catch up now! So as not to be lost! ... "Hey! Shikamaru and Ino, do you still remember? The last time Asma-sensei passed this path?" Walking into this dense grove, walking along the small grassy path that seems to be rarely taken by people, Qiu Dao Ding looked left and right, suddenly a sense of familiarity poured into my heart, and then , As if touching the scene and reminiscing, inexplicably flashed his teacher''s face in his mind. Then, suddenly, he remembered that this road, as if he had seen his teacher once stopped when performing tasks before. So, such a sentence blurted out. "Huh? Have we walked this path?" In response, Yamanaka Ino and Nara Shikamaru said casually while observing the strange scenery. They have no impression of this. Unexpectedly, this path is quite deep. And in their hearts, such an idea flashed through at this time. Along the way, from the moment they entered this small forest, a lush greenery surrounded them, and the front was deep and silent, and there were occasional bird songs that echoed in the forest, a kind of as if they had left the village. The lively and deep feeling instantly hit their senses, and unconsciously, an ethereal feeling surged into their hearts. For no reason, they all felt a lot more relaxed and open. For a while, it was a little distracted. "Passed, but didn''t enter the woods. At that time, Teacher Asma took a look at the entrance of the woods and didn''t go in, then he greeted us to go." In this regard, Qiu Dao Dingci said very seriously. "Really? Have we walked through?" And hearing the serious words of Aki Michidinji, Yamanaka Ino looked at Nara Shikamaru and asked subconsciously. "Ding Ci, when is it?" Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru looked at Akuma Dingci and asked. "I remember that it was the second mission to leave the village at that time. When I came back, I passed this path, Mr. Asma, stopped at that time." In this regard, Qiu Dao Ding Ci said. "Teacher Asma, stayed here for a while, didn''t you finally go in?" Upon hearing this, Yamanaka Ino and Nara Shikamaru frowned at the same time, as if recalling the situation when they came back from the second mission from the village, but after thinking for a while, after all they did not remember whether there was such a thing. child. In the end, Nara Shikamaru spoke again, confirming the general question. "Well, yes, the Asma teacher at the time was a bit weird. He also lit two cigarettes." In response, Qiu Dao Ding said. Obviously, he touched Jingsheng''s memory at this moment, and he recalled quite clearly. At that time, his teacher smoked two cigarettes, and he remembered clearly. "Two cigarettes?" Upon hearing this, Nara Shikamaru was slightly startled and asked subconsciously. "Well, yes, one is placed on the ground and one is pumped by itself." In this regard, Qiu Daoding answered in more detail. Maybe Yamanaka Ino and Nara Shikamaru didnt remember, but he remembered it very clearly. When they came back from the second mission from the village, they were already exhausted. No wonder Ino and Shikamaru didnt remember. At that time, they were almost paralyzed. Fell to the ground. There is no spare capacity to pay attention to the strangeness of his teacher. And he noticed it because of the abnormal behavior of his own teacher, but after all, he didn''t pay much attention to it because he was unclear and tired. At this moment, after entering this small forest, this memory jumped out. He couldn''t tell the expression of his teacher at the time, but he remembered that the teacher at that time seemed a bit lonely. "One on the ground? One smoked by yourself? Two cigarettes like this?" Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru''s face changed obviously. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something, but his steps suddenly became anxious. "What''s wrong? Shikamaru?" But the pace was anxious, Nara Shikamaru, who had been walking in front, instantly pulled a short distance behind Yamanaka Ino and Akudo Dingci, and the two of them hurriedly followed. "Do you think Mr. Asma smokes like this, like what he is doing?" In response, Nara Shikamaru not only did not slow down, but he also became more anxious, as if there was something in front of him that made him anxious involuntarily, or rather, he couldn''t wait to get up. "What are you doing? Don''t you know?" And hearing this, Qiu Daoding said subconsciously. It is precisely because you don''t know that you asked when you suddenly remembered it now? If he knew, would he still ask? "Memorial service! Like a memorial service! Worshiping a friend or something! Or a comrade-in-arms!" But at this time, Qiu Dao Dingci''s voice just fell, but Yamaaka Ino''s voice suddenly sounded. "So, what did Asma-Sensei say when the strongest ninja said it?" Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru''s footsteps were fast, and almost his whole person started to run. "Friend! Teacher Asma said he has a friend!" In response, Yamanaka Ino opened his mouth quickly. "Ok?" Then, as soon as she spoke, she was taken aback. "You mean?" Afterwards, she raised her head, stepped a few steps faster, and caught up with Nara Shikamaru, and asked. "Yes!" In response, Nara Shikamaru nodded, and the whole person was already running. "Then let''s hurry up! Just ahead!" And getting Nara Shikamaru''s affirmative answer, Yamanaka Ino also started running, and said. "What? What is ahead? You guys make it clear!" Seeing the two friends suddenly speeding up, Qiu Dao Dingci also subconsciously ran up and followed up. At the same time, he hurriedly asked. He didn''t understand what his two friends said just now. "Ding Ci, thanks to you this time! If it weren''t for you to remember, we wouldn''t find it so soon!" However, Nara Shikamaru did not directly answer the question asked by Qiu Dao Dingci. Instead, he praised it, but Chen Ken''s tone was extremely high. Sure enough, Ding Ci is the gentlest among us! Do not! He is the gentlest guy in Konoha! Only he will notice these! The second time we left the village for the mission and returned to the village, we were already tired and half dead, and we were overwhelmed. Only a gentle guy like Ding Ci would notice the abnormality of Teacher Asma. In that overwhelming situation, notice other people''s abnormalities! Ding Ci, you really are the strongest among us! At this time, Nara Shikamaru''s heart flashed such a thought. "Uh...but I still don''t understand why we have to go so fast, what did you find?" However, ~www.novelhall.com~ Nara Shikamaru unabashedly praised that Akimi Mitsuoji was completely confused, and he didn''t understand how he found it. "Teacher Asma, the cigarette I lit is to pay homage to his friend! And he also said that this strongest ninja is his friend, and because this strongest ninja is taboo, there is no tomb. The only place for the strongest ninja is at the door of his house! This is where the strongest ninja, the small wooden house with a garden is located!" But at this time, Yamanaka Ino couldn''t help but explained. "Ding Ci, look good, it''s coming soon!" At this moment, Nara Shikamaru spoke again without waiting for Akatsuki to say anything. After speeding up, the seemingly deep path passed by in a blink of an eye. When Nara Shikamaru''s words fell, the three of them suddenly opened up. sunlight Instantly filled their eyes! Chapter 2197： Arrival (4,000 words) "This...here is it?" Amidst the shining eyes, Yamanaka Ino''s eyes widened slightly, and a little blush slowly floated on her cheeks, before noticing a word of astonishment, and blurted out. "Look for...found it?" Hearing Yamanaka Inos words, Akimi Mitsuji and Nara Shikamaru didnt respond at all, they just stared at the scene in front of them blankly and muttered. At this moment, in front of them, under the bright sunshine, it was completely different from the depth of the grove before, and even under the sun, the body immediately surrounded the body with a warm meaning, and The slight coldness in the grove is completely different. But seeing the blooming flowers, various warm tones of purple, red, yellow, and pink clustered in the east and clusters in the west, spreading their entire sight, and among the clusters of flowers, Along with flowers and plants, a trail leads directly to the Japanese-style wooden house. All of this, in the bright light, seems to be coated with a layer of dreamy color, the flower sea hut, almost like a dream. This step entered, as if a world away. The vitality and brightness in front of him, the sharp contrast with the deep silence of the small forest behind him, made the three of them unable to react for a while. It turns out... Kinoha has such a beautiful place! At this time, they all involuntarily turned such a thought in their hearts. To be honest, they never thought that after they got out of the woods, it would be like this. This kind of scenery can be said to be unique in the village. Since childhood, they have never seen such a large flower garden. Moreover, the growth of every flower and grass seems to be just right, creating a feeling of fantasy fairy tales. Even boys like Akomi Mitsuji and Nara Shikamaru, who are not very interested in these, are stunned at this time. This...here is... And at this time, when the tenth class was immersed in the beautiful scenery, not far from them, the small forest behind them, just above the branches of the trees beyond the boundary line that they could perceive, a silent figure Pausing the momentum of the gallop, crouched down on the branches. At the same time, while crouching, a hint of surprise flashed in the figure''s heart. Exactly, Uchiha Sasuke At this time, Uchiha Sasuke''s sight, who was crouching and hiding, was able to see through the already not so dense branches and leaves, and to see the bright and dreamlike sea of ??flowers that was completely different from the gloom here, and his heart was also slightly startled. . Konoha, is there such a sea of ??flowers? This is no longer a garden, it''s a sea of ??flowers! And his first-class qualification as a genius made him react quickly, and after a start, he reacted immediately. is it This should be the location of the Japanese-style log cabin with a garden! No wonder, suddenly running so fast! Then, after reacting, he quickly understood why the three of Nara Shikamaru suddenly accelerated and went straight through the woods. Obviously, they have already noticed that what they are looking for is just ahead, so they seem so impatient. also because there is only one exit on this path, otherwise, I am afraid that he will lose them because of the sudden acceleration of these three people. At that time, he was suddenly shocked. After leaving the Konoha steamed bun store quickly, he passed the clearing and entered the woods for the first time. However, he was tracking after all, in order not to be discovered, and to cause the pedestrians who had been scarce at the gate Doubt, how much it will take some effort. The speed is naturally much slower than Nara Shikamaru. When he entered the woods to hide and walked forward, Nara Shikamaru and the others had already walked far, and he could barely see them, and when he walked forward and found a safe tracking path, Nara Shikamaru and the others The sudden acceleration almost made him think that he was discovered. Under his shock at the time, Nara Shikamaru and the others could no longer see it. In other words, he was lost. In this kind of forest terrain, it is difficult to track down a ninja or several ninjas. Even then, he immediately picked up speed. However, because of the need to track and keep a certain amount of silence, his speed is always slower. If it werent for this trail to only lead to one place, even if it had a fork, it would still be an open space full of traces of training. Its not an exit. Im afraid he would have really lost it. Ok It''s time to go back. Then, after crouching down, he looked at the three people of Nara Shikamaru who seemed to be there, but Sasuke Uchiha felt a retreat in his heart. Anyway, they already know the place. Since they are looking for this Japanese-style wooden house with a garden, there must be information about Uchiha Hirohiko in this Japanese-style wooden house. Wait for next time. Now that I have new information about that Haneda Ichiyo, I feel that the information from the steamed bun shop is more direct. Furthermore, Naruto and Sakura were still a little worried when they stared at the Haneda Ichiba. Furthermore, this time, I called them on. There is no reason why I should leave first. Afterwards, after the retreat was born, Sasuke Uchiha flashed such a thought. It stands to reason that he shouldn''t leave at this time. However, before he heard the conversation between the host and the host of the steamed bun shop, he might be watching here for a while to make sure that Nara Shikamaru and the others did not take anything from here before leaving to ensure that he can get this place next time he comes. complete information. As for, now showing up to explore this cabin with Nara Shikamaru, Sasuke Uchiha never thought about it. After all, he is not very familiar with Nara Shikamaru, and basically has not spoken, but Naruto seems to be quite familiar with this Nara Shikamaru. When he appeared, he didn''t know what to say or what to do, which only added embarrassment. Furthermore, this Nara Shikamaru also has the Yamanaka Ino next to him. Sasuke Uchiha has always felt that this Yamanaka Ino is a bit...not easy to deal with. Moreover, he was actually a little worried about Naruto and Sakura. This Haneda Ichiba is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He was tossed silently on the first day of tracking. He was a little worried that Naruto and Sakura would meet. He won''t be found out, and then he will be teased and tired. Now, the Japanese-style cabin is here, and they will not leave with long legs. Nara Shikamaru and the others are just investigating the strongest ninja, and they should not destroy the information of this Japanese-style cabin. And this Japanese-style cabin shouldn''t be unoccupied. Nara Shikamaru may do something inappropriate because of the investigation, but it will not damage the things and information in the house. This is the village after all. So, he decided to leave. So... After making a decision, Sasuke Uchiha slowly stood up, turned his body carefully, sank slightly, and was about to leave. Then, at this moment when it sank silently, a hint of hesitation flashed across Uchiha''s face. In the meantime, he turned his head back and looked at the sea of ??flowers in front of him and the Japanese-style wooden house that he had captured the first time. Next time, lets come with Naruto and Sakura. Later, after watching for a while, such an idea suddenly appeared in his heart. Then, her figure flashed, and there was nothing on top of the branches. "Why, none of us found out, there is such a beautiful place in the village!" And at this moment, when Uchiha''s figure disappeared, Yamaka Ino finally couldn''t hold it back in front of the sea of ??flowers and let out a sigh of emotion. The colorful sea of ??flowers in front of her, coupled with the dreamy effect of sunshine, has already touched her most exciting point as a girl and the daughter of a flower shop owner. So that, at this time, she has completely ignored the most critical Japanese-style cabin after the sea of ??flowers. "Ok" In response to this, Akimichi Chooji and Nara Shikamaru also slightly reacted, nodded, and nodded in agreement. Who would have thought that there is such a sea of ??flowers in the fringe area of ??a ninja village. Here, it seems that the space is allocated reasonably with the villages attention to efficiency, and there are almost two worlds in the construction of efficiency. Do not! is a scenery that no Shinobu Village would have. Except for the natural scenery, every ninja village that is constantly baptized in war will not have such an artificial scene. "Then, let''s go, it''s ahead!" And at this time, Yamanaka Ino finally showed the qualities that a ninja should have. Now, after this sigh of emotion, he went first, feeling the wonderful feeling of walking in the sea of ??flowers, while thinking about the Japanese-style cabin to explore Away. "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" Hearing this sound, Akimichi Dingci immediately resumed the action of stuffing snacks into his mouth, and from the beginning, the speed became faster and faster, and followed Yamanaka Ino. "Ah" At the same time, looking at the two people who walked first, Nara Shikamaru exhaled a long sigh. Unexpectedly, the first step was to find this Japanese-style wooden house with a garden. Next, they will surely increase their confidence and will definitely put forward more and more requests in a short time. Ah... troublesome! At this time, his heart started to complain. Ok Complain, everything is going so smoothly! "Ok?" And at this moment, he complained in his heart, and he was about to step out of the stall, but Nara Shikamaru''s eyes flashed, and the whole person stopped immediately. this is? After that, he leaned down and picked up some broken soil leaves on the edge of the flowers. A trace of trimming? And the dirt and broken leaves are new? After that, Nara Shikamaru''s brows slowly closed as he looked at the crushed soil leaves. At this time, the touch of the mud from the fingertips, as well as that piece of freshly cut and smooth leaves, were telling him that this garden had just been trimmed. "Hey! Dingci, Ino! Wait a minute, there are people living here!" And since this garden has been pruned, it still looks like it has just been pruned today, so it means that it is inhabited here. Also, the owner of the house is likely to be nearby. If you take the liberty to enter the opponents house at this time, if you face a ninja, you will be attacked. This place is located on the edge of the village. It is close to the village''s outer pass. Those who can live here will certainly not start lightly. will not show mercy to those who rush in. "Wow!" However, it is very obvious that he said this sentence a bit late, and the sound of the door being pushed open, he thought of it. "The door is open!" Then, Yamanaka Ino''s surprised voice came. "What did you say? Shikamaru?" After that, the two turned their heads and looked at Nara Shikamaru. Obviously, because they were so excited, they didn''t seem to hear Nara Shikamaru''s reminder just now. "Just like this, don''t move!" At this time, Nara Shikamaru had already stood up, looked at the Yama Ino and Akimichi Chochi in tandem, and said helplessly. After that, I walked away, frowning and squinting as I walked, and began to carefully observe everything on the side of the road. Sure enough, it has been pruned, the soil has been turned over, it should be fertilized. The pruned branches and leaves should also be buried in. The people who do these pruning work are very careful and should take care of this sea of ??flowers. Otherwise, it is impossible to keep so many flowers and plants lush and neat. This is a long-term effect, not to the extent that short-term maintenance can be achieved. can only show that there are people living here! Can''t let these two guys mess around! And such a thought flashed through his mind. "do not move?" Meanwhile, Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji blinked their eyes suspiciously while looking at Nara Shikamaru who was approaching with a frown. But after all, it didnt move. Even the two took a step back and made way for Nara Shikamaru so that they could see the situation behind the door. Obviously, I believe all the judgments of Nara Shikamaru. "Here, it should be inhabited. This garden is managed by someone, or is it managed for a long time." In response to this, Nara Shikamaru stood at the door, but did not rush to the entrance door, but said to Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Michi. "Inhabited?" Hearing this, the two of them were taken aback. "That''s not to say that the strongest ninja..." Then, Yamanaka Ino suddenly thought of something and said with excitement. "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" After hearing this half of the sentence, Qiu Dao Dingci~www.novelhall.com~ The speed of eating snacks has increased again, and the whole face seems to be distorted by some kind of excitement. "Heh... how can it be so simple?" In response, Nara Shikamaru sighed helplessly, interrupted Yamanaka Inos words, and said. "Have you forgotten the village''s housing allocation policy? The idle houses are to be resettled. Since this strongest ninja has been engraved on the memorial tablet, he must be dead. The owner of this house is probably already Its changed people, even for several times." He then added another sentence. "So, what should we do now?" And hearing this sound, Qiu Dao Ding repeatedly slowed down eating snacks, and asked hurriedly. Qiu Dao Dingci knows that since there are people living, then you can''t be too presumptuous. "Hmm... now, only..." In response, Nara Shikamaru took a deep breath. "Hey! Is anyone here? We have something to find the owner of the house!" Then, he yelled into the door! Chapter 2198： Japanese style cabin (4,000 characters) Uh The only way? Call someone? Turned his head in a daze, and looked at Nara Shikamaru who was shouting. A strange color appeared on the faces of Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Dinji at the same time. "Hey! Anyone!" Then, after watching for two or three seconds, the two of them also shouted after all. Now, it seems that there is no better way other than shouting people. Even, shouting people should be the best way at the moment. Since Shikamaru has confirmed that there are people living here, if they have the will to investigate the house, the best way is to obtain the owners consent. As long as the owner agrees, then there will be no problems. Now, the most important thing to do is to call people. As for whether the owner of the house agrees or not, will they allow them to investigate randomly and ask them to ask various questions about the original owner of this Japanese-style log cabin, then it is not something they consider. This kind of thing, just throw it to Shikamaru. No need for them to worry. Even, very likely, now that Shikamaru yelled out, he probably already had a way to face the owner''s disapproval. What they should do is call people now. These guys... And hearing the sound of the two, Nara Shikamaru glanced in surprise at the two who started to call the owner of the house seriously, and a slightly surprised look flashed across their faces. Really is Then, in this strange color, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Anyone? Excuse me!" After that, in this smile, Nara Shikamaru shouted again. All of a sudden, the three voices echoed one after another, resounding through this flower sea wooden house. Then, I kept shouting for half an hour without any response. The entire Japanese-style cabin and the flower sea area, quietly, a feeling of no one living at all, slowly floating in the hearts of the three. In an instant, the three of them stopped and looked at each other. Quiet! "What should I do? Shikamaru." After being quiet for a while, seeing that there is no light ahead, and it seems that there is little sunlight coming in. It looks a bit dark and empty. The space behind the Japanese-style door is similar to the porch. Aki Mitsuji looked at Nara Shikamaru and couldn''t help but speak. Asked. "Will there be no one living here?" At the same time, Yamanaka Ino also asked suspiciously. "Ok" While hearing the words of the two, Nara Shikamaru did not speak, but groaned, letting go, and looked back at the sea of ??flowers trail behind him. No one lives? However, this garden has been pruned obviously, and it hasn''t been much time before. Moreover, this garden can maintain the current appearance of the sea of ??flowers. It is impossible to maintain it without careful care. Just walked all the way, there was no weed among the flowers. Obviously, someone often comes to take care of it. There is no dust on the door of this Japanese-style cabin, and there is no obvious color difference inside and outside the door. Obviously people often come in and out... It should not be unoccupied. But in his heart, he thought about it. If it weren''t for the current situation, he would naturally give birth to the feeling that this Japanese-style log cabin was uninhabited, and he would never doubt whether it was actually inhabited. Whether it is a garden, or the current situation of tatami flooring inside and outside the door, it shows that, er, this Japanese-style cabin is often entered and exited. This phenomenon can only be caused by people living here. "Do you still want to shout?" Seeing Nara Shikamaru groaning silently, Akita Minori asked again uncertainly. "Wait a minute." In response, Nara Shikamaru frowned slightly, and did not answer immediately, but asked Akimi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino to wait. The door is open. If there is no one living here, the door should be locked. It is also possible for people living here to live in such a remote place for a long time, and if they have little contact with others, it is possible to go out without closing the door. That said, it is indeed inhabited here. This Japanese-style cabin is definitely inhabited. At the same time, there was such a thought in his mind. According to various inferences along the way, this Japanese-style cabin is absolutely inhabited. Just because it''s remote, it seems that many people don''t know that there is such a Japanese-style cabin here, so the owner does not lock the door habitually. Ok? Will there be another possibility! But, soon, Nara Shikamaru''s brain suddenly flashed, and this inference was overturned by another thought. This Japanese-style chalet is actually unoccupied, but there are people who often come to take care of the garden and clean the Japanese-style chalet! For example, Mr. Asma, the best friend of the ninja before his death. Although he has become a taboo, he is a good friend of Asma teacher who will still mention, sigh, pay homage, and grieve for him after so many years. The only thing he left behind during his lifetime. This Japanese-style wooden house with a garden, Mr. Asma, or any other friend of the strongest ninja, will come to take care of it. For more than ten years, Teacher Asma still remembers that this strongest ninja must have good popularity. A few more friends, it shouldnt be unusual. Even, his name was engraved on the memorial tablet. He died as a hero. My friend came to take care of him. Although the village made him a taboo for some reason, as a hero, the village left something of him after all to prove that there was such a person in the village. It is not impossible. Even, it is very likely. And this house should also be the best preserve. If you think so, everything is explained. This Japanese-style wooden house was deliberately saved by the village and not allocated. It was a way of silently commemorating the strongest ninja whose name was engraved on the memorial monument, but no deeds passed down. Because the Japanese-style cabins were not assigned, the friends of the strongest ninja came to take care of the cleaning. created the current scene. After ?? overthrew, his heart suddenly became clear. Indeed, it looks like this house is inhabited no matter how it looks, but if we add a section to commemorate this unsuccessful deed, even the hero whose name is lost to everyone. No one lives in the house in front of you, which definitely makes sense. "Go in, maybe no one lives here!" Thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru didn''t hesitate anymore, stepped into this Japanese-style log cabin first, and said. "Huh? No one lives?" And hearing these words, watching Nara Shikamaru''s first step forward, Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji were both startled, and a hint of surprise flashed across their faces. Obviously, I didnt expect Nara Shikamaru to make such a move, and went in. Moreover, it is still unclear whether there are people living. What he said just now is only possible. It can be seen that he is actually not sure about this. Shikamaru is not sure whether this Japanese-style cabin is inhabited. However, under such circumstances, Shikamaru went straight in. This is unprecedented and unheard of. If someone told them about this situation, then they would never believe it. Based on what they know about Nara Shikamaru, this friend of his is definitely the type of planning and then acting. Although he is always quick-witted, in essence, he is the type that decides everything before acting. Like the current rash behavior, they were amazed. "If there is a real owner of the house, then we will say that it is a mistake. Because the sea of ??flowers is so beautiful, we can''t help but enter the house." At this moment, Nara Shikamaru said while walking inside. Ok Furniture has some inevitable signs of obsolescence, but because the selected wood is very good, it looks nothing more than old. It can be seen that someone will clean it up. Judging from the scrubbing marks on this long table, someone came here to wipe it today or yesterday. The shoes in the shoe cabinet are a bit old and there is no way to wear them. It can be seen that there should be at least two people living here. From the shoes in the shoe cabinet. At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "Really... That''s it." And hearing these words, Akimi Mitsuoji and Yamanaka Ino were relieved at the same time. This is Shikamaru! Isnt this a backup plan? It''s safe! Shikamaru is not abnormal, he is still the one who moved after making a decision, no problem, go in! At the same time, such a thought flashed through their hearts. Then, at this thought, the two of them also entered the house altogether, and followed Nara Shikamaru all the way. On the left hand side is the living room. This long table is for eating. On the right hand side, um...its the kitchen! It seems that the water has not been cut off, there is still water in the pool. Ok? Is this the spring water from the mountain? Its amazing to keep the water level all the time. I dont know who designed this water circulation system. Although it is not as convenient as tap water, the mountain spring water is more pure. Was it brought from Huoyingyan Mountain? impressive! This mechanism! In recent days, Yamanaka Ino and Akimichi Dingci looked curiously, and subconsciously, in the heart of Yamanaka Ino, they began to evaluate this Japanese-style cabin. In addition, I have a strong interest and sigh for a water circulation system in the kitchen. Although the cabin is slightly dim, perhaps because the windows are not open and the sun is not shining in, it does not affect their curious eyes to search for all useful information here. Cabinet... Decoration... is very simple! However, there are daily utensils used by three people. Are three people living here? So, that is to say, the strongest ninja is with... impossible! Never mind that Uchiha Hirohiko, Hyuga Yukina should be a member of the Hyuga Sect family, as Uncle Kaiichi said. How can members of the Hyuga clan live outside the Hyuga clan? Is it because the relationship is too close, so in the home of the strongest ninja, there are traces of the two of them. At this time, when Akimi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino walked in, Nara Shikamaru, who came in first, had already checked the utensils in the kitchen and living room, and began to judge the people living in this house. Ok? Is this a staircase? At the same moment, when Nara Shikamaru closed the cabinet in the living room, when Akimi Mitsuoji was attracted by the other rooms next to the living room and walked in, Yamanaka Ino''s eyes had already left the aisle and landed on the opposite side. Above the back door and the upward staircase on the back side. Subconsciously, she walked up quickly. "Let me go to the second floor to have a look!" And when she touched the smooth but cold wooden handrails of the escalator, she said to Nara Shikamaru. "Oh! Don''t mess with things! The bedroom above should be!" In response, Nara Shikamaru, who heard this sound, looked away and spoke. "I know!" While his voice hasn''t fallen yet, Yamaaka Ino''s response has arrived, and at the same time, with this sound, there is a sound of going upstairs. Ah If there is an owner, I hope to find all useful information before the owner returns. I also hope that things will not become troublesome anymore. Following the sound of going upstairs with a chuckle, and watching Yamanaka Ino''s impatient look, Nara Shikamaru let out a sigh of relief, and a thought with a little wish flashed in his heart. Ok? Then, at this moment, his eyes flashed. Is this a back door? He noticed the back door by the stairs. Afterwards, he moved and walked directly towards the back door without thinking. After a while, he already held the handle of the back door. At this time, he has already seen the objects in this room that can be seen. Although this cabin is not small~www.novelhall.com~, the objects inside are surprisingly simple, except that they cant be seen. Apart from the furniture, there are some simple daily utensils, nothing else. From here, he couldn''t find any information. Behind this back door, there may be other traces that can collect some information. After all, although people have come in now, after all, the possibility that this cabin has a new owner cannot be ruled out. Now they are considered to have entered private houses. In order to prevent things from becoming troublesome, after all, we must make a quick decision. According to reason, the upper floor of this cabin should be the bedroom, where the information should be the most, but now Ino has gone up. In terms of efficiency, he should check other places for the time being. "Squeak..." And in between this thought, the door of this Japanese-style cabin was opened. "This! This is!" At the moment when the door was opened, Nara Shikamaru''s eyes opened slightly, and a look of surprise flashed across his face when he saw the scene at the back door. "Quick! Shikamaru! Come on up!" At the same time, Yamanaka Inos excited voice rang from the stairs at this time. Chapter 2199： Finally (four thousand words) One second to remember, wonderful novels are free to read without pop-ups! Ino? Do not! This...Is it, punched with fists? So... So, this is the practice field? Hearing the abrupt voice of Yamanaka Ino''s excitement upstairs, Nara Shikamaru subconsciously glanced up, but soon, his gaze suddenly returned to the scene in front of him, and his face was slightly stiff. At this moment, in front of his eyes, there is an ordinary woods and wood clearing. However, ordinary woods and a clearing behind this house. There is nothing surprising. Even behind this house, apart from this clearing and the woods on the opposite side, there is nothing that looks shocking. There was nothing on this large open space except three wooden stakes. However, even this seemingly unsurprising view made Nara Shikamaru so surprised that even the excitement of Yamanaka Ino was ignored. In other words, compared to the words of Yamanaka Ino that there was obviously a major discovery, what made him care more about the clearing in front of him. Although...some years old, this is indeed a punch and a punch! These are fist marks! All on the stakes are fist marks! At this time, his eyes were focused on the three wooden stakes. In his sight, he could clearly see the pits and dents on the three wooden stakes, two of them, although the three wooden stakes were already covered with moss at this time, and among the decaying wooden stakes, there was also A few fungus plants have grown, the leftmost wooden stake has broken apart, half of it is on one side, and the other half is already decayed, but Nara Shikamaru can still see the potholes on the stake, It was punched out by a person. That''s right, these three wooden stakes are for people to practice. Practicing physical skills! Nara Shikamaru could not imagine what kind of training this person had carried out to smash this thick wooden stake like this. Moreover, the wooden stake should be the same as this small wooden house, made of wood. Its the same, and the material chosen for the He-style chalet should be a kind of wood near Konoha Village. It is very hard and suitable as a material for the house. The house built is strong and durable. It can be seen that this wooden pile has How sturdy. Moreover, the strongest ninja passed away more than ten years ago and was engraved on the memorial tablet. Then, even if the three wooden stakes in front of us were erected the day before the strongest ninja died, it will be ten years away. For several years, these wooden stakes were exposed to wind, rain, and sun. Even if they had grown moss fungi, they looked green, but the fist prints could still be clearly seen, which shows how good the wood is. It is also conceivable how hard this person trained with this wooden stake is, even a bit crazy. This densely packed fist print is definitely not a day''s work. This is to be done day after day, year after year, and a lot of physical training every day to create such a scene. This is... what kind of cultivating madman! And at this moment, Nara Shikamaru, who thought about his daily training plan, couldn''t help but think of such a thought. At this moment, just thinking of the hundreds and thousands of fists hitting this stake day after day, it was possible to drive this stake like this, and Nara Shikamaru''s hands were aching. He could even imagine the blood oozing on the bandage that protects his hands during training. Unconsciously, his back felt cold. What kind of perseverance and perseverance, as well as the belief to become stronger, can achieve this level! Just thinking about it, Nara Shikamaru has a tingling scalp. And if these training are rewarded, then this person must be strong and terrifying. Not only is the strength of the ninja power at this level of strength, this perseverance and perseverance, and the powerful soul behind this perseverance and perseverance, are also strong and terrifying. This is Is that the strongest ninja? At the same time, with this thought, Nara Shikamaru stood still on the spot. He had already determined that these three stakes must be the strongest ninja mentioned by his teacher. Moreover, he finally understood why his teacher rated the strongest person as a cultivator and a cultivator fool. You can tell just by looking at this wooden stake. Not to mention the open pits, there are still pits that have not been polished for years. Although they are not dense, Nara Shikamaru believes that more than ten years ago, this vacant land was probably pitted, just like the wooden pile On the dense fist prints. Even in these pits, there may be some redness. "Shikamaru! Shikamaru! Come on! Come on!" At this time, the voice urging him to go upstairs sounded again, but this time, it was not Yamanaka Ino who was calling, but Qiu Dao Dingci. What did they find? But Akima Dingci''s decibels clearly surpassed the shouts of Yamanaka Ino at several levels, Nara Shikamaru shrugged, but he was almost taken aback. Obviously, Yamanaka Ino''s words did not call him up, but they attracted Qiu Dao Dingci. At this time, Qiu Dao Dingci saw what Yamanaka Ino saw, and couldn''t help calling him to go up. Go up and have a look! It should be something incredible! After shrugging his shoulders, Nara Shikamaru didn''t spend any time on this back door. He closed the back door and turned upstairs. Nara Shikamaru climbed up the stairs amidst the sound of slowly going upstairs. "What''s the matter? So anxious." And when he stepped on the floor of the second floor, he who had returned to his usual color, slowly said. "Shikamaru, look! Look at the door!" Seeing that Nara Shikamaru finally went upstairs, he had been looking back and forth on the second floor, as if Yamanaka Ino was busy saying that he was correct over and over again. By the way, he pulled Nara Shikamaru over, let him stand in front of the two of them. "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" At this time, Qiu Dao Dingci had already started to speed up the speed of swallowing snacks again, looking extremely nervous. "What did you find..." And being pulled to the forefront by Ino Yamanaka, Nara Shikamaru had no time to raise his head, and subconsciously uttered this lazy sentence. Then, halfway through the conversation, it suddenly came. In an instant, Nara Shikamaru was stunned on the spot, his eyes opened slightly, his eyes suddenly nailed to his right side. This is the innermost room on the second floor. As the pupils suddenly contracted, his point of view suddenly focused on the door number of the room. "This...this is..." Then, in surprise, he murmured. "Right! Really!" Seeing Nara Shikamaru''s shocked speechless appearance, Yamanaka Ino said as if you understood it. "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" At this time, Qiu Dao Ding''s swallowing at an accelerating speed, his eyes stared wide, as if it was a critical moment. "That...then, the name of the strongest ninja..." Hearing this sound, Nara Shikamaru calmed down quickly after all. After all, he was a person who calmed down easily. Although there was still a bit of surprise at this time, Nara Shikamaru''s tone was quite calm. But his eyes still did not leave the door of the innermost room. Did not leave that one doorplate either. On the house plate, two simple Chinese characters are written. Chiba! ... "Sleep...Are you asleep? That one leaf, is he asleep? Sakura, look at him, is he asleep." On the other side, Naruto Uzumaki, who had been slandering since Uchiha Sasuke left, flashed his eyes, and suddenly he turned his head around as if he had discovered something, and asked Haruno Sakura in a low voice. "Fell asleep?" Hearing this, Haruno Sakura was startled. After Uchiha Sasuke left, they have been staring here for a while, and that Haneda Ichiyo was lying on a wicker chair and basking in the sun without moving. It looked like he was asleep. "Well, it seems so." In response, Naruto Uzumaki nodded and said with certainty. "No matter, still stare." Hearing this, Haruno Sakura narrowed her eyes a little, but she didn''t relax because the other party seemed to be asleep. After all, the person I was following, named Haneda Ichiba, was able to move them around without a trace, and could not relax his vigilance even if he fell asleep or something. "Hey--?" However, although she didn''t intend to relax, her partner Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t hold on anymore. Originally, he was completely disinterested in this matter, but now, this stalking seemed even more boring. He didn''t understand what was suspicious about Ichiyo. He clearly invited himself to eat his favorite ramen, and gave the roasted pork to himself, Sakura, and the idiot Uchiha Sasuke. Obviously he is a very good person! Why do you say that he is suspicious, that he is not good intentions! He couldn''t figure it out at all. Although he believed that his two partners would not lie to himself, he really couldn''t figure it out. So, at this time, besides feeling bored, he still felt a little unclear. Therefore, his partner may have made a fuss. "I said, Naruto!" But at this time, hearing Naruto Uzumaki''s perfunctory actions, Haruno Sakura''s forehead immediately showed an angry blue vein, and her fist slowly raised. "This Haneda Ichiba may not be suspicious." At this moment, a familiar voice rang above their heads, preventing the punch from falling on Naruto Uzumaki. "Sasuke?" Hearing this sound, Haruno Sakura also ignored the snooker, and suddenly looked up. I saw that a handsome young man with black hair was hanging upside down on the branches above them, with his head in the middle of the two, and this handsome young man with black hair was looking at the distant one who seemed to be asleep on the balcony while basking in the sun. Haneda Kazuo''s face was rather solemn. "What the **** are you doing? Throw me and Sakura here. You initiated this surveillance!" And seeing this guy who is acting handsome, Uzumaki Naruto''s face clearly showed extreme dissatisfaction, and he complained. "Think of some clues available, so I went to confirm it." In response, Sasuke Uchiha paused for a while and said. "This is a condolences." Then, he put his hand down, and a bag of steamed buns hung between the two from top to bottom. Sure enough, is it a bit reluctant... Came here so quickly. And this thought flashed through his mind. After returning from that path, he first went back to the Konoha Mantou Store and bought a bag of steamed buns along the way. He confirmed the appearance of the couple in the steamed bun store and stayed in the hidden place for a while to confirm the steamed bun store. After the couple stopped discussing about the strongest ninja Taki Chiba, they rushed back as quickly as possible. Fortunately, the guesthouse in Caoyin District and the village gate were not very far away. He came back as quickly as possible and didn''t take much time. It''s just that the tracking and rushing march finally gave him a little breath, and in terms of stamina, he is still somewhat lacking after all. Of course, this is only his own request, and he feels somewhat lacking in his own requirements. Generally speaking, being able to breathe a little after this action is already a rare endurance. Worthy of being a genius. "Do you think these buns can buy me? I tell you, I won''t forgive you!" And these upside-down steamed buns immediately aroused even stronger dissatisfaction from Naruto Uzumaki, and the harsh words in his mouth blurted out. Then, Uzumaki Naruto''s hand stretched out to that steamed bun''s bag without hesitation. Although he was very dissatisfied in his mouth, and he was even ruthless, but his hands were very honest. Also very faithful, I am a little hungry. From morning till now, he has not had a good meal. "Naruto" Seeing Uzumaki Naruto''s disagreement, Haruno Sakura couldn''t raise any anger, and she said helplessly when she looked at him. is it Didn''t you eat well? Did Sasuke see it? Such a thought passed in her mind. "Sasuke, what did you find? Why is this Haneda Ichiba possibly suspicious?" Seeing Naruto grabbing the steamed bun and starting to gnaw, Haruno Sakura raised her head, looked at Uchiha Sasuke on the side, and said. "We suspected him because his actions and the first reaction of people who saw him in the village were somewhat unusual, right?" In this regard, Sasuke Uchiha did not answer directly, but just spoke. "Yes." Hearing this, Haruno Sakura spoke. In addition to the intuitive feeling that Haneda Ichiba was suspicious, this was the basis for her suspicion of Haneda Ichiba. "The reason why everyone in the village had an unusual first reaction to him~www.novelhall.com~ I found it." In response, Sasuke Uchiha nodded and said. "found it?" "What is it?" And upon hearing this sentence, not only Haruno Sakura, but also Naruto Uzumaki asked. Although I didn''t believe that Yiye was suspicious, Naruto Uzumaki was also very curious about the reason. Now listening to them, he also feels that it seems inaccurate, and everyone in the village seems to have a different reaction to this Haneda Ichiba. "This Haneda Ichiba is very similar to a person." Sasuke Uchiha didn''t conceal this, he looked at the two partners and said straightforwardly. "It''s very similar to Takichiba who was once called Konoha''s strongest ninja!" Chapter 2200： Terrible (four thousand words) One second to remember, wonderful novels are free to read without pop-ups! "Shikamaru, it should be certain." Seeing Nara Shikamaru who hadn''t talked about it until halfway through, Aki Mito Cingji''s face flashed a little shake, and he couldn''t help but ask. "Are there any uncertainties? This is already obvious, right?" And hearing Qiu Dao Dingci''s words, Yamaaka Ino''s face flashed in shock, she couldn''t think of anything else she couldn''t be sure of, this is already a certainty. These three rooms have already explained everything. She couldn''t figure out what else would be suspicious. "No, it''s not wrong, this friend of Teacher Asma, who was engraved on the memorial tablet in the name of a hero but could not leave any deeds, the name is Taki Chiba!" After hearing the words of the two, Nara Shikamaru said straightforwardly without selling it. There can be no other doubts about this matter. No matter how suspicious he was, it was impossible to be uncertain. These three doors, the three doorplates with Xuena, Hirohiko, and Chiba, have explained everything. Originally, they were just not sure which of the two names Takichiba and Nitta Catya was. Of course, they couldnt rule out the possibility that these three names were just coincidences with Uncle Hiichis information about the strongest ninja. Sex. However, now, the three names on the three doors can already be determined. The name of the strongest ninja is Taki Chiba. The name on the memorial tablet copied this time is completely correct. In addition, the traces of training he saw at the back door before can fully prove that Taki Chiba, Uchiha Hirohiko, and Hyuga Yukina are definitely the strongest ninjas Uncle Uiichi said, and that Uchiha The genius of the family, and the family of Hyuga. This Japanese-style wooden house with a garden is what they are looking for. And in this Japanese-style cabin, there is also the information they need. Now, it is completely determined that the well-deserved Konoha''s strongest ninja who has surpassed Naruto is... Takichiba! "So, what else do you hesitate about? Are there any uncertainties?" In this regard, the slight doubts in the eyes of Qiu Dao Dingci and Yamanaka Ino did not dissipate, but became more intense, and at the same time these words blurted out. Looking at Shikamaru''s appearance, there seems to be a new puzzle. This is the same idea in their minds. These two guys... Hearing the words of the two, Nara Shikamaru''s mouth twitched slightly, and a touch of surprise and helplessness passed through his heart. "Let''s go to the room and investigate." However, he did not directly answer the questions of the two people, but stepped out and walked towards the door of the house where the house number was written with the word Chiba. Uncertain place? Of course there is! Although a mystery was solved, it was just the most shallow veil of this strongest ninja. It''s just a name. This strongest ninja, no, it should be said that it was this Taki Chiba. Why did he die in battle? Why was it all engraved on the memorial monument, but no deeds passed down. What did he experience? How successful is it! Since it is necessary to investigate, these are all puzzles that cannot be avoided. And now, now that he has found his past home, and can see a lot of things just from the house number, now, what to do is to find all the useful information first. "Oh!" As for Nara Shikamaru''s words, Akimichi Chooji and Yamanaka Ino didn''t say much, but followed Nara Shikamaru to the room where Chiba was written. Since it was to start the investigation, it was natural to start with the room of the strongest ninja. As for Shikamaru''s failure to answer the matter head-on, it means that their guess is correct. Inside, there are puzzles. Even more puzzles. However, since Shikamaru doesn''t say it now, there must be his reason. They only need to inform him of their findings. When the time is right, or there are inferences or conclusions, Shikamaru will naturally tell them. "Squeak..." In the light of the door, Nara Shikamaru pushed in and walked into the room of Takichiba. At the same time, Akimichi Choji and Yamanaka Ino also followed. It now appears that this house should be unoccupied, it is the village deliberately stayed. In order to commemorate the strongest ninja. Silent memorial. Otherwise, the house card on the door of this room won''t be engraved with these three names. Stepping into this simple room, Nara Shikamaru''s heart passed such a precise idea. At this time, he has completely determined that this Japanese-style cabin is unoccupied, but this friend of Takichiba will come to take care of the sea of ??flowers and the house. In other words, they can search this Japanese-style cabin as much as they want. Don''t worry about breaking into private houses. "The arrangement, there seems to be nothing special." At this time, Aki Daoji and Yamanaka Ino had already walked to the rest of the room. Yamanaka Ino took a look at the layout of the room, and after turning around, after opening the empty cupboard, he couldn''t help but speak. The layout of this Takichiba''s room is very simple, it seems to be simpler than the already simple living room downstairs. There is only one bed, because there is no one to live, the bed has no bedding. Then, there is the desk at the foot of the bed and the chair that matches the desk. There are a few scrolls on it, plus some pen, ink, paper and inkstone. There is nothing more, not even a lamp. Next, there is no special furniture. It can be seen that the owner of this room, that is, Taki Chiba, is a very simple character. His life should be very simple, with extremely low requirements in life, and may even be the type that he has clothes, clothes and food. And from the hangers in twos and threes in this cabinet, it can be seen that unlike the cabinet full of clothes, this Taki Chiba may only have a few pieces of clothes. This is no longer a simple category. Ok? this is? At this time, Nara Shikamaru''s gaze suddenly turned to his back, where the door was located. The point of view is focused on the shoe cabinet-like furniture behind the door. At this moment, in his line of sight, on the furniture similar to the shoe cabinet, there was only one thing similar to a box. It seemed that something should be stored in the box. However, what really attracted his attention was not the box itself or the contents of the box, but the place where the bottom of the furniture touched the wooden floor of the room. The mottled cracks and depression are his concerns! Nara Shikamaru saw that the shoe cabinet was in contact with the ground, and some cracks had spread outward, but the entire shoe cabinet had sunk into the floor, and this part of the floor was cracked. Sunken down. It seems that this shoe cabinet is something that a heavy floor cannot support. And at this time, after Nara Shikamaru noticed all this, he moved away. Only two steps away, he had stopped in front of the shoe cabinet-like furniture and gently touched the shoe cabinet. The cracks between the furniture and the ground and the obvious signs of depression. From a closer look, it can be seen that the bottom of the shoe cabinet furniture has completely sunk into the floor. Is it because of this box? Then, after touching it, he raised his head and looked at the box placed on top of the shoe cabinet furniture. The material of this shoe cabinet furniture should be the same material as the wooden floor, it is impossible to sink into the floor. The only possibility is that what is placed in the box makes the shoe cabinet sink into the floor. It should not be locked! After a little observation, Nara Shikamaru raised his hand and pressed it on the box. He only heard a squeak, and the box was slowly opened by him. This... is this? After the box was fully opened, Nara Shikamaru stood up and looked into the box. Under this look, a layer of shocked stiffness immediately appeared on his face. clothes? and also Protective gear? At the same time, such a suspicious thought flashed in his mind. The things in the box are very simple, just a few. A pure black garment that resembles a top and I don''t know what material it is. The folded is neat, and it looks like an edge. And beside the clothes, there are the same pure black braces and knee pads, which are made of unknowing material. It seems that apart from the material, there is nothing special about it. Do not! Not! Not simple clothes and protective gear! This is... a heavy prop! Then, when he subconsciously reached for the clothes and protective gear, Nara Shikamaru''s forehead suddenly sweated, and almost his whole body leaned forward slightly. After this, the clothes and protective gear did not move. He almost staggered when he was not mentally prepared. In his heart, he instantly understood what these clothes and protective gear were. They should be some heavy-duty props often used in physical ninja training. However, compared to the weight-bearing props used by other physical ninjas in the village, these props are undoubtedly heavier, even heavy to an unimaginable level. Just putting them on can crush the floor. At the same time, the workmanship is more delicate. I''ve never seen a load-bearing prop that looks like a clothes protector. Could it be said that this Takichiba was still wearing such weight-bearing props when he was doing physical training? This... Is this still a human? Then, in the next moment, his heart was once again occupied by an indescribable shock. He knows very well how terrifying the weight of this weight-bearing prop is, let alone put on training, he can''t even hold it. Even, for a long time, it may not be able to pick it up. It''s hard to imagine what kind of crazy and powerful person can wear such boring training day after day and year after year. To be honest, although he is afraid of trouble, he has not been vague when he should be training, and he should do well. He felt that although he was not a hardworking guy, he was at least trying to improve himself. However, it seems that compared with this Takichiba, do you work hard? At least you are working hard? It''s totally playing! Compared with Taki Chiba, his is not training or hard work at all! Even some of his teacher''s training that he seems to be very hard at all can not be called hard and hard work at all! In the faint, he suddenly understood a little bit, the true meaning of the cultivating madman and the cultivating fool as his teacher said. It''s not the cultivating madman and cultivating fool that I thought. This Takichiba has redefined what is meant by a cultivator madman and a cultivator fool! too frightening! If there is such training, how terrifying Takichiba''s physical skills would be! Just in this item of physique, I am afraid that it can surpass the definition of physique ninja! So, what about the others? What about ninjutsu? What about illusion? Konoha''s strongest ninja, beyond Naruto, is such an existence beyond imagination? Do not! No no no! Focusing on physical training, he shouldn''t have time to study ninjutsu and illusion, and illusion requires special talent. If you don''t have that qualification, you can''t learn illusion. After all, it is impossible! Later, when he thought of Nara Shikamaru here, his thoughts were a little confused, and he couldn''t imagine what a terrifying existence this strongest ninja named Taki Chiba was like. At the same time, he deeply doubted his own definition of ninja power. For a while, he fell into a little confusion. "Shikamaru, come and see! This should be from Taki Chiba!" At this time, Qiu Dao Ding Ci, who was going to look at the scroll on the desk, turned his head suddenly and called to him. In an instant, awaken him from the chaos. "what?" But this time, there was no laziness, no lingering, he immediately turned around and walked to the desk where Qiu Dao Dingci was. "This, you see, I don''t understand." At this time, Qiu Dao Dingci, who handed it out with a scroll, responded. "Well, let me see." In response, Nara Shikamaru could not wait to take the scroll and began to look at it. "Nothing else, that''s all, eh? Shikamaru, what did you find?" At this time, Yamanaka Ino, who opened all the things that could be opened, had nothing to search for. He said in a debriefing style and was attracted by the box opened by Nara Shikamaru. With a doubt in his mouth, he subconsciously walked over. This! this is! At this moment, Nara Shikamaru''s eyes widened slightly, and the corners of his mouth twitched unnaturally as he looked at the scroll in his hand. This Takichiba, this strongest ninja... Definitely, must investigate clearly! Those who can investigate must be investigated! And in his mind ~www.novelhall.com~ at this time, apart from shock, there was only one thought, such an extremely serious thought. At this moment, Nara Shikamaru, who was always lazy and extremely afraid of trouble, suddenly had an urgent thought in his heart. If I say that it was only for the sake of my close friend Akimi Mitsuji to investigate this Takichiba, and some were not very serious or even a little perfunctory. So, now, Nara Shikamaru is really serious, and sincerely wants to investigate this person. This Takichiba! This, Konoha''s strongest ninja! His past, everything about him! At this moment, in the unspeakable shock, Nara Shikamaru''s interest was finally completely mobilized! Wonderful book house Chapter 2201： Last (4,000 words) That''s right! can''t be wrong! The strongest ninja called Takichiba is not simply a powerful ninja! After the interest was completely hooked, Nara Shikamaru carefully read the scroll in his hand again, and finally decided in his heart. This Takichiba is called the strongest, I am afraid, not only because of his strength! And this is why his interest was aroused. This Takichiba, not only possesses the physical strength beyond imagination, but also possesses most of them, no, it should be the talent that most ninjas do not possess. not only possesses a talent that most ninjas do not have, but also has fully developed this talent. Also, it has been used in the construction of the village. He has never seen such a detailed and accurate construction solution, and the solution filing. Even, there are some details that he couldn''t even think of. It can be said that the construction plan for a large-scale project in the village on this scroll can occasionally benefit him a lot. Whether it is from the overall view or the small details, it will be of great benefit to his future tasks. Although this is just a construction plan, the wisdom of the producer who made the construction plan can be applied to the task. Unfortunately, this plan does not seem to be complete, but just the tip of the iceberg. If it is a complete plan... And at this time, Nara Shikamaru''s heart also flashed a rather regrettable thought. He could see that what was written on the scroll was just a fragment, and according to this fragment, it could be seen that this huge and complicated construction plan should have a lot of scrolls, and it definitely exceeds the number of scrolls on the table. This scroll is only left by the original owner, and it is part of the situation that will not cause any disadvantage to the village because of the stay. As for the other parts, considering that it may have an impact on the village and cannot be taken by the enemy, it was destroyed, or after the death of Takichiba, it was taken by a special ninja in charge of the funeral of Takichiba. Go away, or destroy it, or put it in a secret archive. And this is only a part of it, and he can feel that he has benefited a lot. Although Nara Shikamaru is a type who is extremely afraid of troubles, even if he is so afraid of troubles, he wants to get a glimpse of the whole picture of the construction plan. Delve into the wisdom contained therein. Even, that kind of study day and night! wait a minute! wait a minute! Wait! Such a plan, this is only the tip of the iceberg, and you can feel the perfection of the whole plan, but this Takichiba, at that time, should be young! Asma teacher''s friend when he was a child, it is impossible to be too old! Probably! Takichiba, when making this plan, was just like Teacher Asma, he was a teenager in his teens. is our current age. may even be smaller! Then, in the next moment, Nara Shikamaru let out a cold sweat, and he suddenly thought of something. In other words, he connected something together, and suddenly, he understood something. In other words, as a teenager, younger than us, he has already taken up important positions in the village! Even, it is very likely that he has entered the high-level village. This this After that, after this cold sweat, Nara Shikamaru''s heart flashed through such a subconscious thought of connecting clues together. And at this thought, his head was blank for a moment, an unimaginable shock, and he couldn''t react. Being able to formulate such a huge construction plan, I can feel the huge construction at a first glance. This not only illustrates the talent of this Takichiba, but also the identity of this Takichiba. Only high-level people can be responsible for such projects. Such a huge project! Although the scroll does not describe in detail how big the project is, judging from the estimated preparation time for the timber column above, the project volume is definitely huge. is a big project involving half of the village. Only the person in charge will draw such a detailed plan. It can be seen that this Takichiba''s position at the time. not only possesses his unimaginable physical skills, he has been trained with such heavy weight props, and year after year, day after day, he also possesses his unimaginable planning ability, and he is already in a high position. Even, now he can imagine how much Hokage respected him. Ok? wrong! This is not all! This Takichiba can beat the wooden stake behind him like that. He spends a lot of time on physical surgery every day. So, such a huge construction plan? How much time did he spend? Then, after this momentary blankness passed, Nara Shikamaru felt that his common sense seemed to be a little bit wrong. Generally speaking, smashing the back wooden stakes like that, in addition to the persistence day after day and year after year, the daily training volume is definitely not low, and physical training is always the most time-consuming. Nara Shikamaru himself also has fixed physical training, and he also knows how much physical training is needed if he really wants to fully practice physical training. His physical training is completely fixed and half-trained. And this Takichiba, you dont need to think about it, it must be a full-blown type of physical surgery, and the time spent on physical surgery must be quite a lot every day. Even, it may not be necessarily in physical training all day. Then, under this kind of request and insisting on physical training, he is still in a high position, responsible for such a large construction plan, and has formulated such a detailed plan. Where does his time come from? Work day and night? This is impossible! He does all-round physical training, which requires a good rest. He can never work day and night. So, in other words, Takichiba completed this plan while ensuring sleep rest and comprehensive physical training. In other words, this plan, a huge and complicated plan full of details, didnt take much time for Takichiba. may just think about it and come out. The most time-consuming part of the whole plan is probably the time it took to write down the plan. Do not! no no no no! After all, this is impossible! And thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru, who felt that his common sense was shaking, began to slightly raise the corners of his mouth, twitching slightly, and his forehead was already oozing cold sweat. What a joke! Can such a plan be made in a short time? If such a thing can be done, then, what kind of monster Takichiba is! Then, as the corners of his mouth twitched, his heart was filled with rejection. He refused to believe his previous reasoning. "What''s wrong? Shikamaru, is there something wrong with this scroll?" At this time, Akima Mito Dingci looked at Nara Shikamaru who was suddenly silent and his face changed, and couldn''t help but ask. "No, it''s okay." In response, Nara Shikamaru shook his head, turned around, and looked at the other scrolls on the table. is not necessarily made by Takichiba alone! Even, this scroll does not necessarily mean that Takichiba wrote it! It''s impossible to think about it! came up with such a plan in a short time! And in his heart, he has begun to completely deny the previous inference. "is it" However, his words did not reassure Aki Dotingji. On the contrary, Aki Dotingji''s eyes looked at Nara Shikamaru, but he seemed even more worried. "What is this scroll about?" Then, subconsciously, Qiu Dao asked repeatedly. "I don''t know yet, help me spread out all the scrolls." However, Nara Shikamaru did not answer him, but as if he was suddenly shocked, he walked past him, and began to spread out the scrolls on the table and put them neatly. "Oh!" Hearing Nara Shikamaru''s words, Akimi Mitsuoji didn''t ask anything, and started to unfold the remaining scrolls neatly. This is the first time that Shikamaru looks so serious. Did he find the key? While spreading the scrolls, Akuma Dingci couldn''t help but glanced at Nara Shikamaru, but seeing his slightly serious and even anxious expression on his face, he was secretly surprised. didn''t say anything any more, focusing on the scroll, it was too late to take a look at the content of the scroll. Same! Same! The same, the same! impossible! This is impossible! All the handwriting is the same as this plan scroll, and each one is from Ding Ci? is the same! Really...Is it really made by this Takichiba? While Qiu Dao Dingci focused on unfolding the scrolls, the shaky color on Nara Shikamaru''s face became stronger and stronger, the cold sweat on the forehead began to squeeze down, and the whole body began to stiffen. Here on the scroll of counting, the writing on it is exactly the same as the scroll of planning. In other words, this plan is probably written by Takichiba. This Takichiba is simply a monster! "Huh? This is?" And at this time, when Nara Shikamaru''s negative mind became weaker and weaker in the face of the facts, the last scroll of Akima Dingji was unfolded, but the whole person was taken aback, and he blurted out. At the same time, his hand couldn''t help but grab the last scroll. "Shikamaru, look!" Then, he handed the scroll to Nara Shikamaru. "Shikamaru?" However, his delivery did not receive feedback from Nara Shikamaru. He turned his head and saw that Nara Shikamaru was looking at these scrolls at this time. His pupils were constantly shaking. It seemed that the sight was terrible and terrifying. The same as unbelievable things. Don''t think that, Qiu Dao Dingci couldn''t help but said with worry. "Oh...oh! This is?" And hearing this sound of Akudo Dingci, Nara Shikamaru seemed to wake up, his face was startled, turned his head, seeing the scroll that Akudo Dingci handed over, asked quite questioningly. "look." On this, Aki Mitsumitoshi didn''t say much, but just handed the scroll to Nara Shikamaru and let him see it by himself. "it is good!" Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru didn''t say much, and took the scroll directly. "Ok... so heavy! This, this dress, why is it so heavy!" And at this time, before his eyes turned to the scroll, the voice of Ino Yamanaka suddenly sounded. Subconsciously, both of them looked towards the door. I saw that Yamanaka Ino was leaning back forty-five degrees, closing his eyes and gritting his teeth, but his hands were inserted into the box, as if to take something out of the box. But, after all my efforts, the thing didn''t move. "That''s a weight-bearing prop, that Takichiba, used for physical training." About this, almost subconsciously, Nara Shikamaru spoke. "What? Weight-bearing props? For training physical skills?" And hearing this sound, Akimichi Dingci and Yamanaka Ino were stunned at the same time, especially Yamanaka Ino, whose faces were already unabashedly surprised. She can''t even take this thing, no, let alone can''t take it, it''s not something she can take at all! That Takichiba actually wears this and does physical training every day? Is this guy a monster or a fool? And at this time, Yamanaka Ino''s heart is almost like this. "Well, you should go to the back door, there are traces of his training." Nara Shikamaru was not shocked by the horrified gazes that Aki Mito Dingji and Yamanaka Ino turned away. For this heavy prop, the time he was shocked has passed. "Really? Then I will go and see!" And this undoubtedly aroused the curiosity of Yamanaka Ino. After hearing this, she gave up picking up the clothes with heavy props, leaving this sentence, and went out and went downstairs. "Then, Shikamaru, I will go down too." In this regard, Akimi Mitsuji looked at Nara Shikamaru with some concern, and said. "what!" About this ~www.novelhall.com~ Nara Shikamaru nodded and said. "Ok." Hearing the words, Qiu Dao Ding hesitated for a while, after all, he said nothing, and went downstairs with Ino Yamanaka. "Ah" While watching Aki Dingci go downstairs, Nara Shikamaru let out a long breath. I am really, so Ding Ci worried about me! Yeah, I was so surprised! Everything is not yet settled... Besides, even if there is a conclusion, it is not worth my gaffe! These are not impossible things. And this kind of self-deprecating thought flashed through his heart. "Wha--!" However, just as the thought flashed by, his eyes subconsciously fell on the scroll that Qiu Dao Ding handed him, his figure trembled suddenly, like being struck by lightning, suddenly fixed on Up on the spot. This...this...is this Takichiba''s handwriting? This is... This is... How can this be done? Between his wide-open eyes and the cold sweat falling from his forehead, such a shocked thought suddenly passed through his heart. At this moment, he suddenly realized that in his mind, there seemed to be a huge humanoid shadow stretching out his hand, quietly recognizing himself as something of common sense, and slowly holding it. Chapter 202： Another clue (4,000 words) The latest website: S-level... It''s still done. This Takichiba, this Konoha''s strongest ninja... The hand holding the scroll trembles slightly, Nara Shikamaru''s face gradually calmed down, but the shaking and common sense shaking in his heart became more and more intense. At this moment, he was already a little speechless. . And his eyes are staring at the scroll in front of him, and it looks like he wants to see any doubts, any traces of fraud from above, but, again and again, there is nothing. What''s wrong. This scroll is genuine. A genuine ninjutsu was recorded. S-level, Ninjutsu that has been developed and completed. Earth escape, a thousand needle hell! Of course, the specific training method of this ninjutsu above has been erased, and it is only the name of this S-grade soil escape ninjutsu, and some descriptions of this ninjutsu by some creators. However, Nara Shikamaru can still tell that this ninjutsu has been completed, otherwise, all the details will not be erased, only the name and description are left. Obviously, it has been completed and has the effect. , Will be erased. Besides, the handwriting on this scroll is the same as Taki Chiba''s handwriting, except for the thick black marks that erased the thick ink paintings of the practice method, there are no traces of modification. For sure, this one There is a complete ninjutsu on the scroll, with no trace of modification. And this also shows that this Takichiba has developed this S-level ninjutsu. After all, S-level ninjutsu is generally protected by layers, but not everyone can learn it. If it is to make a great contribution to the village or the village needs it, it can be assigned to the S-level. No matter how difficult the S-level ninjutsu is, whether you can master it. If you are qualified to learn this item, you can get rid of most ninjas. Moreover, S-level ninjutsu mostly has the power second only to forbidden technology without the side effects of forbidden technology. If the forbidden technology is a nuclear bomb, then the S-level ninjutsu is like a strategic missile. For the village, both are very important strategic resources. Every village is regarded as a national weapon, and the strength of protection and monopoly is no less than forbidden. It would never appear in such a room where no one lives, even if this room was left by the village deliberately. The only reason why the S-rank ninjutsu on this scroll can stay in this room is that this S-rank ninjutsu was developed by Taki Chiba. In addition, this Takichiba personally erased the practice method he developed. The ninja who came to this house to survey at the beginning should have watched the practice method have been wiped out, no one could practice, and because it was considered a relic of Taki Chiba after all, he stayed. It can be seen that in the village, this Takichiba also has a very high popularity. After his death, there are still so many people who want to commemorate him, even if it is something that should be disposed of, it is also open. In a sense, this behavior is already considered a violation. It is impossible for the word violation to appear in the dictionary of the ninja dealing with such relics. It is conceivable that this Taki Chiba was among the ninjas and even the high-level villagers at the time, and everyone''s love for him. And, self-evident miss, At this time Nara Shikamaru, you can even imagine what kind of grief the entire village fell into when Takichiba died in battle. However, this is not the reason why Nara Shikamaru''s common sense is shaken at this moment. What really shakes his common sense is that what Taki Chiba has done, or that everything about Taki Chiba now, is what really shakes his common sense. Weight-bearing props, physical training. Huge plan, high position. Under such circumstances, it is even possible to develop an S-level ninjutsu! Nara Shikamaru could not imagine how this Takichiba lived a day, how he did all this! Even if you have this talent, you don''t have the time to think about it! Needless to say, physical training is time-consuming and labor-intensive, a huge plan, not to mention, it requires a lot of research, thinking about a lot of things, considering a lot of things, not to mention the time, Nara Shikamaru still cant believe this huge plan. This Takichiba figured it out overnight. In addition to these, this Takichiba even developed an S-level ninjutsu. This is S-rank ninjutsu! Not to mention the development, even in the village, there are not many S-level ninjutsu. Even the S-level ninjutsu in every ninjutsu village can be said to be a rare resource. This Takichiba even developed an S-level ninjutsu in such a tight time. How can I believe this? Regardless of time, how many people in the history of the Ninja world were there to develop S-rank ninjutsu? What is even more unimaginable is the ninjutsu strength of this Takichiba. Yes! Ninjutsu strength! Being able to develop S-level ninjutsu, it can be seen that not only does he have extraordinary strength in physical skills, but his ninjutsu strength is probably also top! With this level of physique and ninjutsu strength, although it is known that this Takichiba may surpass Naruto and is called Konoha''s strongest ninja by his own teacher, he still cannot imagine such a situation. of. Seeing his training props, physique is probably at the top. Now that the S-level ninjutsu is developed, the ninjutsu strength is probably at the top, no! Even everyone beyond the village. Even the third generation of Hokage! What''s even more frightening is that while Takichiba has blossomed in high-level, physical skills, and ninjutsu, he is only a teenager. Only over ten years old! He is just over a dozen years old, but he is just a newcomer to Shinnin who just graduated from Ninja School. This gap... Has begun to subvert his common sense! Today''s geniuses, such as Uchiha Sasuke and his like, are nothing compared to Takichiba, who is simply Firefly and Haoyue, and they are completely incomparable. Moreover, Nara Shikamaru can assert at this time that all the geniuses of the entire Ninja World today add up, I am afraid that Taki Chiba is not as dazzling as this! What a terrible character this is! He had no way of imagining what kind of mood it was in the same age as such a person, whether it was the enemy or the elders of the village. Even now, he is somewhat unable to return to God. Ok... so awesome! This, Takichiba! I really want to see him for the truth! Such a legend! Afterwards, after a while, Nara Shikamaru put down the scroll in his hand that had been determined to find no trace of fraud. In his heart, such a thought was born. Birth, such a longing thought. Although he is only the first glimpse of the tip of the iceberg in Takichiba, he has not yet touched on what he has done and his deeds, but he has already given birth to a yearning. Only at the tip of the iceberg, this Takichiba has surpassed most ninjas of this era. "Unexpectedly, the unintentional words of Teacher Asma brought out such a terrifying ninja." But the thoughts flashed, Nara Shikamaru looked at the scrolls on the table one by one, and said involuntarily. However, afterwards, he didn''t find anything useful anymore. Although the village opened a side and left this S-rank ninjutsu scroll, it was just to commemorate it. Other things should be dealt with. What is discarded is still disposed of. The rest does not have any meaning, it is just something insignificant. He also couldn''t find anything from it. However, these were enough for him to digest for a while. It''s really shocking! If it weren''t for the evidence, he would never believe that Konoha once existed such a ninja who eclipsed that era and even this era. If, if he is still alive... I''m afraid, the war will end. Then, after reading all the scrolls and rewinding them one by one with respect, Nara Shikamaru''s heart suddenly had such a thought. In his common sense, the three generations of Naruto is already the strongest ninja. And now, seeing this Takichiba, Nara Shikamaru is convinced that he wants to surpass what he thinks is the strongest. Moreover, this Takichiba is still young. Even if he lives to this day, he is only the age of Teacher Asma. It is a young man, and even his body is still on the rise. What a powerful ninja would be. Based on his current knowledge of war, and now his knowledge of this Takichiba, once this Takichiba emerges, I am afraid that the war in a region can be settled. Ok? Wait a minute, being in a high position, extraordinary strength... Could it be that? However, thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru''s heart suddenly flashed a light, and suddenly, under the sudden change of expression, he seemed to have caught something. Naruto... This Takichiba is a candidate for Naruto! There should have been four generations of Hokage at that time. The fifth generation of Naruto! Yes, he is a candidate for the fifth generation of Naruto! After that, he suddenly understood something in his heart. At the same time, I also understand that if this Takichiba is still alive, then their village will usher in the youngest Hokage in history. So, is this the reason why his deeds cannot be passed down? Because he was the popular Naruto candidate in the village, he suddenly died in battle. In order not to create an atmosphere of excessive sadness in the village, and to avoid unnecessary panic, was his deeds blocked? Talking about this fallen genius is also forbidden in the village? In order to avoid too many people immersed in the memorial of this Takichiba, lowering morale and disturbing the military''s morale. After all, that period was still a period of war. Afterwards, thinking of this, such a thought suddenly passed in his heart. No no no! In any case, he alone can''t have such a big influence. His death in battle can disrupt the military spirit of the entire village and affect the progress of the war. At that time, there were four generations of Naruto. Hearing from his father, the fourth generation of Naruto became Naruto because of his efforts to turn the tide in the Third Ninja World War. impossible! But, soon, he rejected this inference, and he himself couldn''t believe the situation. but It seems that there is such a possibility, because his light is too dazzling, everyone has high hopes for him, so when he dies, everyone''s disappointment will cause excessive emotions, which will lead to a chaos in the military and instability. I am afraid that this was also the reason that Takichiba died in battle. The enemy village knew that after his death, it would have such a big impact on Konoha, so he concentrated on killing him. In this way, it is clear how such a character would die in the three wars, and no deeds have been passed down yet. Because he was too important to Konoha of that era, so important that he could not leave a story after he died! However, soon, he thought of another possibility! That is, this Takichiba''s influence is too great, his life and death have been able to influence the wind direction of Konoha in the war at that time. Both inside and outside are extremely important things. In order to reduce the impact of his death, the village cut off his deeds and stabilized the military. This may sound like a fantasy, but considering the influence of Taki Chiba, such a thing would not happen. It''s not uncommon for a single person to control a war. What my father said about the first generation of Hokage, the second generation of Naruto, the fourth generation of Hokage, and even the current third generation of Hokage, their safety can affect a war. This is nothing but Takichiba''s Naruto-class influence. It''s possible! Even the possibility is very big! Just, is that really the case? The death of Takichiba has become taboo. Can it really be explained by this simple one? Then, after thinking about it this way, deep doubts arose in his heart. The feeling of "thinking this way, the explanation is over, it''s too simple" instantly filled his mind. Intuitively, he felt it was not so simple. Hyuga! There is Hyuga! According to Uncle Haiyis information, this Hyuga Yukina should be the family of Hyuga, how could the Hyuga family live here! that Could it be because of Hyuga Yukina? Takichiba, did he do something in this regard that cannot be shared? Then, suddenly, he thought of another clue. That Hyuga Xuena, the clan of the Hyuga clan! "It''s amazing, so thick wooden stakes are interrupted! Still wearing such heavy props!" And just at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ after a burst of chuckles running upstairs, the voice of Ino Yamanaka sounded at the door. "Shikamaru, are you okay? Anything new?" After that, it was Qiu Dao Ding Ci''s words. At this moment, the two walked into the room. "Go! Go to Hyuga Yukina''s room!" However, before they stepped down, Nara Shikamaru suddenly screamed and walked away quickly, passing by the two. You look at me when I leave the two of you, and I look at you, your steps hanging in the air, I don''t know whether to step on or withdraw. But after all, soon, the two withdrew their feet, turned and followed Nara Shikamaru. Shikamaru must have found something in such a hurry! And it''s the most critical thing! Chapter 2203： Boudoir (4,000 words) Latest URL: "Wait a minute! Shikamaru!" With a flash of vision, he saw the door of the house with the name of Yukina. Yamanaka Ino suddenly took a quick step and grabbed the foot of Nara Kamaru in front of him. He blurted out, and said, "King Nara Deer" Maru stopped at the door. "What''s wrong? Ino?" Regarding this, Nara Shikamaru turned his head suspiciously, and looked at Yamanaka Ino who suddenly grabbed him, quite confused. "Yeah, what''s the matter? Ino?" And at this time, Akudo Dingci, who stopped at the same time, looked at Yamaaka Ino with a look of doubt and asked. "This Hyuga Yukina, since it was engraved on the memorial tablet, it is also a hero, right?" In response, Yamanaka Ino looked at the house number and said something that was not the answer. "Well, since it was engraved on the memorial tablet, she must have made a huge contribution to the village, and she was in the era of the third Ninja World War. Then, in all likelihood, she is the hero of the village." Hearing that, Nara Shikamaru was taken aback for a while, and after looking at each other with Qiu Mito Dingci, he spoke with a slight uncertainty. Obviously, they didn''t know why Yamanaka Ino would suddenly stop them and suddenly ask. Now, there doesn''t seem to be any question related to whether Hyuga Yukina is a hero or not. And while speaking, Nara Shikamaru and Akuma Mitsui looked at each other again, both faces blank. "So, since we are heroes, isn''t it a bit bad for us to break into her room like this?" In response, Yamanaka Ino looked at the house number and said without looking back. not too good? Hearing this sound, Nara Shikamaru and Aki Mitsudo were taken aback. "As a girl, I don''t like this very much." At this moment, the two of them froze for a while, and Yamanaka Ino suddenly turned around, grinning at the two of them. In a daze, her face seemed to be a little sad. "Ino..." Seeing the appearance of Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru and Akimi Mitsuji once again looked at each other, and there was a hint of worry on their faces. what happened? What''s wrong with Ino? At the same time, such a thought flashed in their hearts. Obviously, there is something wrong with Yamanaka Ino right now. In a sense, it was the first time they saw Ino. As for the room with the name Yukina written on it, the hero named Hyuga Yukina has already sacrificed, and her room has become a no-owner. It shouldn''t matter if you walk in. Moreover, they do not intend to do anything disrespectful to the hero''s relics. I just want to explore the past. Something is wrong! There is absolutely something wrong with Ino now! If you change to the usual Ino, you will never care about it. Hyuga Yukina...the family of the Hyuga clan, but living here, I always feel that there is a very complicated and complicated past, very complicated, complicated and perhaps very sad stories. Moreover, since her name was carved with that Taki Chiba, it was obvious that she was sacrificed at the same time as Taki Chiba or very close in time. According to Shikamaru, this Takichiba was likely to have died at a very young age, and since he was a friend of Teacher Asma, I am afraid he was about the same age as Teacher Asma. So, Yukata Hyuga should have sacrificed at a very young age. Even sacrificed at my age. Although there is no basis yet, this Hyuga Xuena must have suffered a lot... Go in politely. I always feel that she is still here. But at this time, Yamanaka Ino''s heart thought so. Perhaps it is a womans intuition. Although she is not as rigorously as Nara Shikamarus reasoning through evidence, but looking at the house number that says "Yunna" in front of her, her heart is a bit heavy, a little sad, as if Such a house number can tell the rough life of this girl named Yukata Hyuga. She even felt that the girl seemed to be there, just behind the door in front of her. Therefore, there was a move to hold Nara Shikamaru. It was precisely because of the feeling that Hyuga Yukina was still behind the door, that made her feel that she could not enter rashly. "Then, what should we do?" Looking at the appearance of Yamanaka Ino looking at the house number in silence, Nara Shikamaru and Akimichi Dingji''s faces became more worried, and they couldn''t help but ask. "I will go in first, and then you will go in again." In this regard, Yamanaka Ino answered quite simply, and then she gently opened the door without giving Nara Shikamaru and Akimi Micho time to answer. "Squeak..." The door whispered, and the mountain was innocent, not as good as this room where Xuena was written. In an instant, a ray of light penetrated the slightly dim room from the open door. In the light, all the stillness seemed to be broken, and the dust rolled around, lingering beside the girl. Between the opening of the door, it was as if time was pushed, and time flowed again in this dusty room. But Yamanaka Ino''s face changed slightly when he saw it. Isn''t there... any girly decorations? Such a most intuitive thought flashed through her mind. As a girl, it''s probably the easiest to pay attention to the decoration of this room, after all, it''s her own room. At this moment, Yamanaka Ino saw a room as simple as Taki Chiba''s room just now. Furniture and other furnishings are like Taki Chiba''s room. The only thing that is different is that there is an extra cabinet in this room, and the placement of the bed and table is different. Maybe this room is bigger than Taki Chiba''s room. However, the large ones are also very limited, if it is not measured on the spot, I am afraid it is still not obvious. It is said to be decorated, not even decorated. I can''t feel the breath of any girl at all. Compared with Yamanaka Ino''s own room, in the women''s power competition, Yamanaka Ino can be said to have blasted hundreds of streets in this Hyuga Yukina. Although the ninja advocates simplicity, it is too simple and too simple. Regardless of whether Taki Chibas room or a boys room, it is simple and simple, but the room in front of Hyuga Yukina is also similar to Taki Chibas room. The boys rooms are as simple as simple rooms, which is a bit too much. At least, apply some favorite wall paint and the like, it can''t be like now, the only pattern of furniture is tree pattern. What''s more, this Hyuga Yukina should be the clan of the Hyuga clan that his father said, and as the clan of the Hyuga clan, like Hinata, she is a girl of the first class, living in this way. In the room, it is really too inconsistent with the identity of the lady. Sure, I have suffered a lot! Then, after seeing all this, looking at this room that obviously did not meet the treatment that Hyuga Yukina should enjoy, the inexplicable sadness in Yamanakai''s heart seemed even more intense. Looking at the furnishings of this room, Yamanaka Ino can almost imagine what kind of life Hyuga Yukina was living here. Even if she can''t imagine the details, she also deeply feels that this shouldn''t be a girl''s life. Although as a female ninja, it is impossible to live a particularly girlish life like ordinary girls, but female ninjas are also girls, they will also have their own hobbies, and they will also have girls unique thoughts and behaviors. Will care about something girls care about. I also think about marrying a child, dressing myself up and decorating my room as I like. However, in these behaviors, they will be more restrained and rational than ordinary girls. However, even so, the nature of the girl will be reflected in the female ninja. What''s more, this Hyuga Yukina should be the family of Hyuga, the real Konoha''s eldest lady. She had no good clothes and food since she was a child, and she should have lived quite lavishly. Life would not be extravagant, but she shouldnt be so simple To rudimentary. It can be seen that the life gap of Yukata Hyuga. At least, in the eyes of Yamanaka Ino at this time, Hyuga Yukana''s life here is definitely not what a girl should live by. Just looking at it, Yamanaka Ino felt an unspeakable atmosphere that made it feel depressed. "Hey... Shikamaru, what should I do? Ino doesn''t move." At this time, a low voice rang behind her, but Qiu Dao Dingci, who had been watching her from behind, looked at her standing still in the room, and couldn''t help but start asking questions. . "How do I know..." In response, Nara Shikamaru sweated on his forehead and responded. How does he know! What he didn''t understand was the girl''s mind. Although as a teammate, I understand Yamanaka Ino more and more, but at this moment, Ino''s abnormality is obviously not something that a teammate''s understanding can understand. At this time, he had no other choice but to be anxious. "You said, will she be succumbed." In response, Qiu Dao Dingci frowned in distress, and it was even more impossible for him to think clearly about things that Kamaru didn''t know. However, watching Ino stay motionless like this, it was really **** and a little too worrying. Unable to bear it, he said the most likely result he could think of. That is, Ino is evil! In this room, there may be some mysterious power left by the hero named Hyuga Yukina. Otherwise, think about why Ino suddenly wants to enter by himself and prevents them from entering. I also used a set of reasons why the heroine did not want them to break into the boudoir. Obviously! This is what this heroine named Hyuga Yukina told Ino to say! There must be some mysterious power in this room. Now, Ino must be wicked, otherwise how to explain the abnormal behavior before. And, the current abnormal behavior. And as he said, Qiu Dao Dingci suddenly felt more and more reasonable. The snacks in his hand suddenly squatted in the air. The cold sweat fell down. Suddenly, there was no appetite, and a fat face was already shaking. Kind of fright. "what are you talking about" However, Nara Shikamaru didn''t care about the words of Aki Michidinji, and almost couldn''t help but complain. As a ninja, such as evil, how could such a thing happen? If it is controlled by someone, it is more convincing. Ok? Wait a minute, is controlled? Ino, is controlled by someone now? Then, in the next second, he was filled with disapproval, and suddenly discovered something, his entire face flashed in shock, subconsciously, his hand almost touched the ninja bag in the lower back. "Come in! Don''t turn things around!" Then, at this moment, just after Nara Shikamaru began to think about this possibility, Yamanaka Ino''s voice that seemed to be returning to normal came suddenly. At this moment, Yamanaka Ino who said these words had already walked to the two cabinets placed side by side in the room. "Oh...oh!" Suddenly hearing this sound, Nara Shikamaru and Akima Dingci shrugged their shoulders, and they were shocked. what! It''s the original Ino! Then, such a thought flashed in their hearts. With their familiarity with Yamanaka Ino, it is clear what this tone represents. This is exactly the tone of Ino''s voice, which means that Ino has always been normal. What evil, what is controlled! It''s just their imagination! call--! After understanding this, the two subconsciously responded with a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there is no evil (being controlled). Relieved stalls, their minds flashed such a thought. "Squeak!" At this moment, the sound of a door being opened resounded again. really Looking at the few poor clothes racks in the empty cupboards, Yamaaka Ino vomited such a sigh in his heart. Although he was mentally prepared, Yamanakai''s ambition was still heavy. There are too few hangers... Compared with the cabinets that I can''t fit in my home, this closet is really too bitter. This is a girl''s wardrobe! Even if it is not full, there should be a lot of hangers, at least three quarters. No matter how bad it is, it takes three-fifths. Even if this is not the case, in order to meet the daily clothes change, looking at the compact appearance of this closet, at least half of the clothes are required. From the clothes rack in this closet, Yamanaka Ino can almost imagine how this Hyuga Yukina was living here wearing two sets of clothes. The number of hangers is almost the same as the number of hangers in Taki Chiba''s closet! It is enough to see how miserable Hyuga Yukina''s life in this cabin is. Yes~www.novelhall.com~ Qingkui. You can''t even buy a few clothes, this Hyuga Yuuna must be very hard. After all, for a ninja, when she becomes a ninja and begins to accept the task, she will not be too financially struggling. At least, she has started to buy clothes with her own money and bought a lot. Since this Hyuga Yukina is the hero of the village, the rewards for the tasks performed are probably not cheap. And now, her wardrobe was similar to that of the cultivator Taki Chiba, and Yamaaka Ino instinctively felt that there was the helplessness and bitterness of Yukata Hyuga. What the hell... what happened to you? Let the Hyuga clan eldest lady like you live like this. And at this moment, deep in her heart, she also ignited the meaning of exploring this Hyuga Xuena. Wonderful book house Chapter 2204： Unusual (four thousand words) The latest website: "Shikamaru, Dingci, please check the scrolls on the desk and tell me all the inferences you can get through these scrolls! Tell me as soon as possible, I want to know what we can know about Hyuga Snow Chennai all the information." With the flow of thoughts in his heart, Yamanaka Ino''s mouth suddenly called, Nara Shikamaru and Aki Mitsuji who had stepped one foot into Hyuga Yukina''s boudoir. "Oh...oh!" And hearing this sound, I dont know why, Nara Shikamaru and Akima Dingji both stiffened together, and the whole figure stiffened, so that both feet stayed in the air for a short time, and the back of the back was even There was a cold sweat. After a long pause, he nodded, and nodded quite a bit unable to return, indicating that he knew. Always... always feel, Ino, kind of like a mother. Yes...it''s scary! At this moment, Nara Shikamaru''s mind flashed such a slanderous thought. Wrong...Illusion? How do you feel that the way Ino spoke just now is exactly the same as the angry mother! In this case, it seems that you can only do it. At the same time, similar thoughts flashed through Qiu Dao Dingci''s mind, and, with a grunt, Qiu Dao Dingci couldn''t help swallowing. "You guys, do you know?" Hearing the two people''s response after a long pause, Yamanaka Ino suddenly turned around and stared at the two people, with an unprecedented serious expression on their faces that made the two of them look panicked. "Yes Yes!" In an instant, Nara Shikamaru and Akimiichi Dingci screamed together and swallowed their panicked saliva. At this moment, they fell with one foot. After landing, under the original insignificant reaction force, the two seemed to have suffered a great deal. The attack was average, shoulders shrugged, feet soft, almost staggering over. After shaking for a long time, he stabilized his figure. What exactly happened here? How did Ino suddenly become so terrible! Same as mom! At this moment, the thoughts in their hearts are also surprisingly consistent. "Shikamaru, please, please." Seeing the two earnestly nodding their heads again and again, Yamanaka Ino seemed to be relieved at last, nodded, and after a few words, he opened another closet. There are not many hangers in this closet... Even if the two hangers add up, they are all the clothes of Yukata Hyuga, which is pitiful! Something unexpected happened to her, and this change must have something to do with Taki Chiba. Since this Hyuga Yukina chose to live with this Takichiba, the two must have a deep connection. They are likely to be like me, Shikamaru and Dingji, not just their teammates. Maybe their previous generation, like our father and grandparents, have many connections. Otherwise, no matter how you think, a Hyuga clan, a Uchiha genius, it is impossible to live in this Takichiba home. The surname Taki in the village does not seem to be a big family, it may be a declining family, but it is absolutely impossible to have a relationship with Hyuga and Uchiha. Needless to say, Hyuga, Uchiha heard from the elders that it was a big family that was comparable to Hyuga. , If it were not for the friendship of the parents, their relationship should not be so close. There must be many, many stories in this. This Hyuga Yukina must have an experience we can''t imagine, I want to...know! Looking at the same rare clothes racks in this other closet, Yamanaka Ino felt a sense of wishing to be born more than ten years earlier. Although her ability to speculate is far inferior to Shikamaru, the girl''s keen intuition has already smelled a series of complicated stories between Takichiba and Hyuga Yukana. Perhaps it was because the simplicity of this Hyuga Yukina was so simple that she seemed to be a little rudimentary room, or perhaps her strong curiosity was aroused. At this time, Yamanaka Ino really wanted to know the experience of this Hyuga Yuuna. Her past, the tribulations she experienced, her mental journey. Being able to fall from the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan to such a day, and finally died in the name of a hero, what happened to Yukata Hyuga is definitely a female legend. Her interest in this Hyuga Xuena has risen to the highest level. There is even a hint of yearning. "After reading the scroll, you must put it back properly, Dingci, Shikamaru." At this time, she seemed to have eyes on her back, and she noticed that Nara Shikamaru and Akima Dingji had arrived at the desk, and they were ready to pick up the first scroll placed on it, and she reminded. At this time, not only did she become very interested in this Hyuga Yukina, but also a little yearning for her. Subconsciously, she wanted to keep everything that Hyuga Yukina left in this world. These things are quite precious in her subconscious. "I... we know." Hearing this sudden word from Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru and Akimi Mitsuji, who were about to encounter the scroll, were almost shocked again. They almost touched the scroll and paused before responding. Ino...how did it become so terrible! Are there eyes behind this? Do not! It looks terrible because there are no eyes behind! During the words, the two secretly looked at Yamaaka Ino behind, and found that the other party seemed to be checking the closet for any small organs such as hidden compartments, and they didn''t seem to look here at all. Involuntarily, the two shivered again. Sure enough, girls are terrible! No matter how cute it looks! Then, after turning their heads back, both of them had such a thought flashing through their hearts. Ok? Then, in the next second, Nara Shikamaru, who was inexplicably frightened in his heart, calmed down and looked down, but his face changed slightly. this is And his heart was instantly filled with surprise. Medical ninjutsu? At this moment, the scroll in his hand, looking at the unerased font at the beginning, should be a scroll related to medical ninjutsu and medical treatment. That''s right, at this moment, he has a medical-related scroll in his hand. Although the content has been completely erased by the thick ink, he can''t see the content clearly, only one row can be seen. That is to say, some medical terms and even medical chakras are just the top. This Hyuga Yukina... is learning medical ninjutsu? Can the Hyuga clan learn medical ninjutsu? Then, in the next second, after confirming that the scroll in his hand was indeed a medical-related scroll, Nara Shikamaru had such a suspicious thought for the first time. The focus was on whether the Hyuga clan could learn medical ninjutsu. After all, Nara Shikamaru once learned of the special nature of the Hyuga clan in some of his fathers chats with others, the ancient and noble eyes of the owner of this clan, and these eyes contain powerful power, its perspective ability and three The viewing angle of one hundred and sixty degrees can be applied to almost any situation. Even, with the Hyuga clan''s physique jiuquan, which has been passed down from generation to generation, it can overcome any physique or even part of ninjutsu. Even the Hyuga clan has always been known as the strongest Konoha clan. However, it may be that these eyes are too strong and the pupil power is too overbearing. The people of the Hyuga clan cannot learn any ninjutsu except for the soft boxing method. According to the original words of his father at the time, it was a ninjutsu that rejected everything. Of course, even with rejection, with white eyes and soft boxing, the Hyuga clan is still strong. And its no wonder that Nara Shikamaru reacted like this in the first place. This medical ninjutsu should also be a type of ninjutsu, and the Hyuga clan probably wont learn it. Ok? this is? But at this moment, Nara Shikamaru''s eyes flashed, but his gaze fell on a scroll that Akuma Dingci casually placed in front of him. About some basic medical knowledge? Is there a certain way of fine dressing and wound medicine? And this note...annotation... At this time, there was no trace of smear on the scroll in front of him. It was different from the scroll related to medical ninjutsu in his hand. It was just some delicate medical treatment methods, and it was not a big secret. Obviously, there was no smearing because these ninjas who dealt with the relics thought that these things did not matter much and there was no need to deal with them. In fact, there is really no need to deal with it. These things, sometimes they will be wrapped up too much, basically every ninja knows a little. It''s just not as detailed and detailed as above. This scroll is just a handwriting, and from the various attention points and practical experience and lessons records left by some scroll owners on this scroll, this scroll should be the scroll owner asking around, and then, Spent a lot of research. As for why such a simple thing, the owner of the scroll has to work so hard to study it, Nara Shikamaru already knows. I am afraid Following the speculation in his mind, Nara Shikamaru couldn''t help but looked at the medical-related scroll in his hand. She has not been able to learn medical ninjutsu. Even if you don''t consider the Hyuga clan''s blood inheritance limit, medical ninjutsu is not that simple to learn. It is precisely because you can''t learn medical ninjutsu, so you will be so focused on learning these basic medical methods. Afterwards, Nara Shikamaru, who knew what was in his mind, did not know why, and a sigh flashed in his mind. Faintly, it seemed that he was sorry for this Hyuga Xuena. She must really want to learn medical ninjutsu, even if she can''t, she must learn enough medical technology to be able to respond. Nara Shikamaru is quite certain about this. As for why I want to learn medical ninjutsu, Nara Shikamaru, who is a ninja, does not need to think about it. Naturally it is for someone, or someone. For example, Taki Chiba. For example, Hirohiko Uchiha. It can be seen that the relationship between the three of them must be very, very good, maybe even better than the three of them. At least, the three of them will not work hard to learn medical ninjutsu or medical technology for each other. Medical care is notoriously time-consuming and energy-consuming. Just memorizing medical knowledge will probably take most of one''s energy and time. This Hyuga Yukina must be a very gentle girl. It is absolutely different from Ino and my mother! But thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru''s heart suddenly passed such a thought. Do not! That''s not it! It should not be like this! Why am I being taken in by myself! However, in the next second, before sighing with emotion, Nara Shikamaru suddenly felt shocked and almost threw the scroll in his hand on his face with excitement. What medical ninjutsu, what medical technology, what to learn for teammates, what kind of relationship is better, the point is not here at all! Not here at all! It''s this medical-related scroll! This is the key! The traces smeared on it are the most important thing! If you say, the smearing marks on this scroll are exactly the same as the smearing marks on Taki Chiba''s S-rank Ninjutsu scroll. It should be the same person or group of people. Almost all ninjas are those who deal with relics. So here comes the problem. That Takichiba is the hope of the village in the future, and a candidate for Hokage. He is already the most indispensable person in the village and carries the hope of too many people. The ninjas who dealt with the relics felt that there must be something to remember. It''s not too unusual. But what about this Hyuga Yuuna? Why can she enjoy the same treatment as Taki Chiba, or why did these ninjas who deal with the relics leave this medical-related scroll? Although compared to S-level ninjutsu, the importance of this medical-related scroll may not be so exaggerated, but medical ninjutsu is also a secret of the village, and the importance of medical ninja to each ninjutsu is self-evident. Konoha''s medical ninjutsu is undoubtedly the best in the entire ninjutsu world. It is also Konoha''s monopoly. It may not be as important as S-rank ninjutsu, but it is not something that can be revealed. So, why didn''t these relics ninjas dispose of them, but let this Hyuga Yukana enjoy the same treatment as Taki Chiba? Although he is also a hero, Nara Shikamaru does not think that this Hyuga Yukina can be as popular as Takichiba! How do you feel, this was left on purpose by someone! For some ulterior purpose? Thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru''s brows were deeply locked, and in a vague way, he seemed to smell an unusual smell. That Takichiba''s S-level ninjutsu scroll ~www.novelhall.com~ and the current medical ninjutsu-related scrolls are definitely not as simple as he thought! Behind this, there is something deeper! In other words, purpose! A deeper purpose. They may be lifting the veil of something extraordinary, not just the veil of Taki Chiba, but the veil of a great secret related to Taki Chiba! "Shikamaru! Look! What is this!" And just at this moment, Qiu Dao Ding Ci suddenly exclaimed, and a scroll was suddenly handed to him. In an instant, his sight was suddenly occupied! It seemed too excited, Qiu Dao Dingci directly brought the scroll to his eyes! () Chapter 2205： Pointing (four thousand words) Latest URL: "Too close! Too close!" Looking at the scroll that covered his eyes, and the content on the scroll that was too close, Nara took the scroll for a long time, and gently pushed Aki Doting, who was almost sticking to him, a little bit away. Can''t help but say. "What did you find?" At this time, Yamanaka Ino, who had searched the other furniture and found nothing, heard Aki Michidinji''s exclamation, and came over. "You two are too close!" In response, Nara Shikamaru looked at the two heads that seemed to grow from his shoulders, raised his brows lightly, and said helplessly and impatiently. However, because of this, the huge waves in his heart slowly calmed down at this time. "What''s written on it?" It''s just his helplessness and impatience. He didn''t receive any clues at all. Not only did the two of them stay away from Nara Shikamaru, but also because of the angle of Nara Shikamaru holding the scroll, the two got closer together, and Yamanaka Ino got even better. Asked quite anxiously. "Ding Ci, haven''t you seen it?" However, Nara Shikamaru didn''t immediately answer Yamanaka Ino''s question, but pushed Aki Mitsuchi and complained. This guy came to the body, and the temperature immediately rose. Although it is said that it is early summer, the temperature is still pleasant in Konoha with four distinct seasons, but after Dingci''s body shape is brought together, the temperature is not so pleasant. "I didn''t understand it!" In response to this, Akita Minori ignored Nara Shikamaru''s move to push him away, and moved up again, even closer than before, half of his body was attached to Nara Shikamaru''s body. The heat rises straight up. And in his mouth, it was such a confident statement. I didn''t understand, so I have to come and watch it with you, and listen to how you cracked it by the way. Extremely confident. It seems that if Nara Shikamaru did not do this, it would be Nara Shikamaru''s fault. It is normal for him not to understand, but Nara Shikamaru would not let him see, tell him to listen, or let him listen to the explanation while watching, that would be wrong. "I said, the trouble is dead!" Nara Shikamaru almost choked on Qiu Michidin''s arrogant words, and then complained for a while. But after all, there is no way. "Okay, okay, look and say!" At this time, Yamaaka Ino also came over a little, but in the fragrance of the woman, there was a urge. "Ah" Nara Shikamaru was completely speechless about this, and after a sigh, he looked on the scroll. Ok? From this look, a hint of doubt passed across his face. This scroll is also smeared and smeared very thoroughly. Nothing left in the line. It doesnt seem to be a ninjutsu scroll, or other scrolls about ninja power, how does it feel... Could it be that the same scroll of a certain plan on Taki Chiba''s desk? With the color of doubt, Nara Shikamaru''s gaze fell all the way, and he saw a line of thick ink that seemed to have cut the entire scroll and wiped everything on the scroll. Nothing is left. All the information above that can be viewed by people is considered to be erased, except for a little red square mark at the end, and there is nothing left. "Ding Ci..." Then, seeing this, the corner of Nara Shikamaru''s mouth twitched, and he looked at Akimi Mitsuji who was next to him, and opened his mouth with a sense of speechlessness. "What''s wrong? Did you find anything?" In this regard, it was not Aki Dao Dingci who spoke first, but Yamanaka Ino, who already had some eagerness on his face. For Yamanaka Ino, this desk was the desk of Hyuga Yukina, and the scroll on it was also left by Hyuga Yukina. For Nara Kamaru, he must be able to see something from it. , Now, something is definitely found. "Really? Do you see anything?" Hearing the words of Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino, Akita Tinci blinked his eyes, with a look of hope on his face, and said. "Uh" As for the words of Aki Mito Dingci, the frequency of Nara Shikamaru''s mouth twitching instantly increased several times, but he couldn''t say anything in his mouth. For a while, it seemed that because of certain emotions, I lost my ability to speak. "Say it!" In response, Yamanaka Ino couldn''t help but slapped Nara Shikamaru''s back with a slap, and the decibel of his voice rose several steps during the words. "Yes! Say it!" At the same time, Qiu Dao Ding Ci also urged. "Do you know why you can''t understand?" Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru was almost suffocated again, but he asked rhetorically. "I do not know." In this regard, the expression on Qiu Dao Dingci''s face is still the kind of righteousness, and in his tone, it is also the kind of righteousness. Even more assertive than just now. "Because, there is nothing on it! All the information has been erased!" But this time, Nara Shikamaru''s voice suddenly increased by an octave, and the unsteady aura twitched the entire scroll. What kind of thinking loop is it! Can bring me such a scroll, and I look so nervous! I thought there was some terrible news! This kind of scroll with all information erased, Ding Ci, what kind of brain circuit is it, I think this scroll is worth worrying about and pulled directly in front of me! Also caused such a commotion! Do you understand it? Now Ino''s attitude is obviously very concerned about this Hyuga Yukina, and even a little anxious to get angry! I was shocked, and then there was nothing. Isn''t this going to be beaten? Hasn''t it reached an agreement just now, and now Ino can''t mess with it! And in his heart, there was such an inexplicable thought that was intertwined with fear. What a joke! Lead Ino over, and there is nothing! Doesn''t this make things more troublesome? Stupid Ding Times! Stupid Ding Times! Stupid Ding Times! After the thoughts flashed, Nara Shikamaru, who had always been known for his composure, could no longer calm down for some reason. "no message?" In this regard, Akita Dingci was taken aback for a moment, looking at the Nara Shikamaru that was obviously different from the past, and subconsciously spoke. "What? No information?" At this time, Yamanaka Ino''s face changed obviously. "All the information has been erased, there is really nothing to see." At this time, Nara Shikamaru repeated it again seriously. "Really? Wiped out?" In response, Akita Dingci frowned, took the scroll from Nara Shikamaru, and looked up and down. Ok That''s right. Is erased. I also know that it is erased, but I should have found something from this! Only for Shikamaru. And such a thought came to him in his mind. Of course he would not give Nara Shikamaru a scroll without any information. He did find something on this before, but it seemed that he was so excited just now because he found this thing. I forgot about this, only the idea of ??showing the scroll to Nara Shikamaru. How strange? I remember it is a very detailed thing, why did I forget it? Then, thinking of this, Qiu Daoding tilted his head, his heart full of ambiguity. It can be seen that when he discovered this detail, he was so excited that he had forgotten everything he found. "Wait a minute, Ding Ci!" However, at this moment, just when Akimi Mitsuji started to overturn the scrolls because of doubts, Nara Shikamaru''s eyes flashed and his face changed suddenly, and he suddenly stopped him. "what happened?" In response, Akita Dingci turned his head steadily, and looked at Nara Shikamaru, his eyes filled with doubts. However, at this time, he felt his hands were empty. Nara Shikamaru seemed to be unable to wait, so he could not wait to **** the scroll from his hand. After snatching it, he grabbed a corner and leaned forward to take a closer look. this is? But after looking up, Nara Shikamaru''s heart was shaken again. "Do you remember the last time we had a mission to receive orders from the defense forces?" Afterwards, he stared at this corner closely and couldn''t help but speak. "Of course I remember, that is a C-level task. Although it only needs to run errands, it is also a C-level task." In response, Yamanaka Ino said immediately. "Yes!" Hearing this, Qiu Dao Dingci also nodded. Did Shikamaru discover that detail? And in his heart, he suddenly understood what Nara Shikamaru''s reaction was. "You guys, do you remember the seal pattern that belongs exclusively to the defense forces?" In response, Nara Shikamaru suddenly turned around, and after scaring the two of them back half a step away from each other, he handed a corner of the scroll in front of them and said in his mouth. "I remember that the seal of the defense force is unique. There is a circle of olive branch-like lace on the periphery, which symbolizes the yearning for peace and reminds all members of the defense force that they are guarding the peace. Although there are fighting, conspiracy, and cruelty, However, their behavior is to protect the peace of the village!" In response, Yamanaka Ino immediately replied. She still remembered that when she was performing that task and getting the daily staff distribution scrolls, she asked curiously because of the peculiar seal shape. Unexpectedly, at the time, Chief Watanabe of the Defense Forces explained the origin of the pattern with great interest. By the way, I also explained to them some related systems of the defense force that can inform other village ninjas. Because she was too surprised at the time, she was particularly impressed with this passage. When Nara Shikamaru asked, she naturally answered it immediately. "Hmm!" As for Yamanaka Ino''s subconscious answer, Akita Dingci could only nod his head repeatedly to show that he knew. For Qiu Dao Dingci, that explanation is also deep in memory. "So, look, is this the seal of the defense force?" Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru pointed to some red marks that were not hidden in the thick ink scratches. The incomplete inconcentration, which is like an olive leaf, can''t see any red traces at all. "This is the scroll of the defense forces!" And after squinting carefully, Akimaichi Dingji and Yamanaka Ino exclaimed at the same time. "That''s it! I just want to show you this!" Later, Qiu Dao Ding Ci recalled something in his mind, and said excitedly. That''s right, he just found this red trace that looked hard to distinguish, so he was so excited. After all, this was the first time he had discovered something so illegible that even Kamaru would have missed it. "Yes, this should be the order of the defense force..." But seeing the reaction of the two, Nara Shikamaru''s complexion became dignified, and his voice also felt deep. This... such a thing... Does it really exist? Was there such a thing in that era? And at this moment, deep in his heart, the thing called common sense was collapsing little by little. Realizing what time this represents, the common sense that was damaged in Takichiba finally couldn''t support it, and it began to collapse completely! "According to the rules and regulations of the defense forces, the order is burned after being watched, and now, the order has not been burned..." At the same time, Yamanaka Ino who heard this seemed to understand something, a pair of beautiful eyes slowly widened, and his mouth muttered. "It means that this order was not passed to the counterpart of the defense force, but..." As Yamanaka Ino murmured, common sense in his heart began to collapse, and Nara Shikamaru, who was filled with disbelief, continued subconsciously. "Gudong!" And at this time, upon hearing this, a drop of sweat quietly rolled off Qiu Dao Dingcis cheeks. Unable to help him, he swallowed, and a kind of tension slowly emerged on the fat face. The color. Obviously, he remembered the C-level mission, remembered the seal of the defense force and the rules and regulations, and he knew exactly what they were talking about now. "This order is an order that is about to be sent out, or it is an obsolete order, but for some reason, it was stamped and not sent out. It stayed here. Of course, all the information was erased. ." At this time, Yamaaka Ino also made a grunt and continued. "And what caused this order to stay on this desk..." Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~Nara Shikamaru''s forehead, sweat also quietly rolled off. "It''s only possible that this scroll was drafted by this Hyuga Yukina! And, the seal was knocked out!" At the same time, Yamanaka Ino''s sentence has already blurted out. "In the defense force, the only thing that can be qualified to be stamped with the exclusive seal of the defense force is..." The hand holding the corner of the scroll was slightly sweaty, and an unnatural smile slowly appeared on the corner of Nara Kamaru''s mouth. "It can only be at the rank of commander and deputy commander of the defense force! This Hyuga Yuuki, she is the deputy commander of the defense force!" With Nara Shikamaru''s unnatural smile, Yamanaka Ino already exclaimed. "There is nothing wrong! Hyuga Yuuna is the deputy commander of the defense force!" () Chapter 2296： Subversion (4,000 words) Latest URL: Yes, that''s right. It could only be the deputy commander of the defense force! This scroll only shows one thing, that is, Yukata Hyuga is the deputy commander of the defense force! There is no other possibility! At this moment, the voice fell, and suddenly, the room was quiet. Whether it''s Nara Shikamaru, Akimi Mitsuji, or Yamanaka Ino, they are all standing in place at this time, staring unblinkingly at the news that has been wiped out in front of them. The point of view, all fell on the red, like a red trace of olive leaves. Will there be such a thing? At this time, Qiu Dao Dingci and Yamanaka Ino couldn''t help but have such a thought. Although they may not react as quickly as Nara Shikamaru, they knew very well what a huge discovery this Hyuga Yukina would be the deputy commander of the defense force. Again, what a huge impact. Yes, shock. At this moment, their common sense was impacted by such a discovery. Blocks, cracked. Now the situation is very clear. This Hyuga Yukina is the deputy commander of the defense force. After all, the defense force is one of the most special departments of all departments in the entire village. Only the commander level of the defense force can issue such written orders, and there are only two commander levels of the defense force, one is the commander of the troops. One is the deputy commander. Moreover, both positions are held by one person. The entire defense force has only one commander and one deputy commander. And this Yukata Hyuga cannot be the commander of the defense force. After all, the current Commander Watanabe has been in the position of the commander for nearly two decades. Calculating the time, Watanabe was still alive at that time. The captain is already the captain. Therefore, it cannot be the captain. Since he is not the commander of the troops, he must be the deputy commander of the troops. And considering that the reason they noticed this Hyuga Yukina was because of the geniuses of the Hyuga Sect family and Uchiha clan who were with Taki Chiba mentioned in the information they could obtain, it is basically certain that this Hyuga Yukina The relationship with that Takichiba is very close. And, in all likelihood, the three of them belonged to teammates taught by the same teacher. The relationship is similar to the three of them. Basically, it can be said that they were childhood sweethearts, or they grew up together. Looking at the three of them already living together, the relationship is so good that it is self-evident. And this Takichiba is a deceased friend of his Asma teacher, and his age should be about the same as his Asma teacher. The ninja group has a relatively strict order of growth and children, and this strict order of growth and children is almost rigid. Generally speaking, people who are too different in age are unlikely to be called friends. Even if its a year-end acquaintance and the age difference is too great, it is basically impossible to say that the other party is one''s own friends. Generally, they are seniors and juniors, or subordinates are worthy of the captain. Generally speaking, they can be said to be friends, and they are basically the same in age. . Since Mr. Asma said that, this Takichiba must be about the same age, and more than ten years ago, considering the time of the outbreak of the Three World Wars, then this Takichiba was just a teenager. juvenile. And he grew up with him, childhood sweethearts, teammates on the same team, a brother and sister taught by a teacher, then, they are just teenagers. In other words, this Hyuga Yukina was just a teenage girl before she died. The root of the impact is here. The source of the huge impact that shattered their common sense is here! This Hyuga Yukina is just a teenage girl, but she is already the deputy commander of the defense force, who is in charge of the defense force. Undoubtedly high-level! Most of Konoha''s ninjas have struggled for a lifetime, and they are basically out of position! And at such a young age, being able to take charge of the defense forces, the talent of Yukata Hyuga has made them unimaginable. Even with their insights, there is no way to imagine how talented this Hyuga Yukina would be to be able to board such a position. This defense force is not only enough to have talents, it also needs enough political achievements or achievements. As the guardian of Konoha''s defense, although there are ordinary ninjas in the defense force, most of them are elite troops. They are basically a team composed entirely of middle ninjas and even elite middle ninjas and various levels of upper ninjas. Anbe, it can be said that 60% of the village''s combat power is here. If you want to subdue this kind of troop, suppress the arrogance of this elite troop, and sit firmly in the position of the deputy commander, it is not only a compelling person who can be seated. It is not the identity of a Hyuga Sect family, which can be in power. Even the identity of the Hyuga Sect family would be a hindrance to this Hyuga Xuena from sitting in this position. Because of family and learning, the three of them have some vague understanding of the Hyuga clan. The Hyuga clan has the power of autonomy. Unlike the pig, deer and butterfly clan, the village sometimes cannot interfere in the internal affairs of the Hyuga clan. It''s not that the Hyuga''s family has always been centered on the village and didn''t care too much about these autonomy powers. I am afraid that what happened was not for Hokage to come forward, and even Anbu did not have the right to enforce it. The Hyuga clan is noble and special in Konoha. Also, the most loyal family to the village. As for why this happens, they don''t know. However, they know that although the Hyuga clan is not too concerned about the power of autonomy, their clan implements a system that is different from any clan in the village, and that the head of the family does not take care of the village office. In other words, the Hyuga clan enjoys noble and special treatment, but the clan will never participate in the politics of any village. The village has orders and the Hyuga clan will do their best, but they will not interfere in any decision-making of the village. In other words, the status of the Hyuga Sect family of Yukata Hyuga could not be the deputy commander of the defense force. Under such circumstances, Yukata Hyuga was able to reach an absolute high-level as the deputy commander of the defense force when he was more than a decade old, and among the high-levels, they were all important positions. This is not just unimaginable. It''s almost impossible. Think about it again, this Hyuga Yukina was only their current age at the time, and he is now just a newcomer in Shinobu. The huge gap in it makes them feel unrealistic. Like a dream. It makes them have a suspicious thought of "This is not a dream, right". However, the evidence is now before them, so they have to believe. For a while, neither of them reacted. What happened in that era... The candidate of the fifth generation of Naruto, Hyuga Soujia became the deputy commander of the Konoha Defense Force... This this And at this time, just like Akomi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru''s heart felt that common sense collapsed. If it is said that when Taki Chiba''s information was previously speculated, his common sense began to waver. Well, it really collapsed completely now. The fifth-generation Naruto candidate in his teens, the deputy commander of the defense force in his teens, may still be the commander of the future force. If Yukata Hyuga is not dead, Shikamaru Nara can see that it is probably the current defense force. The long is this Hyuga Yukina. Moreover, these two people are still in the same team, taught by the same teacher. Not to mention how terrible the teacher is to teach such two horrible characters, just say that such a character, two characters with such talents can be born in the same era, and are still in the same team, and still live Together, this is no longer as simple as a coincidence. Moreover, in that era, there was still an era in which the four generations of Naruto existed! Even with excellent intellectual aptitude, Nara Shikamaru, the calmest of the three, was unable to remain calm at this time, froze on the spot, unable to concentrate on the shock and the collapse of common sense in his heart. At this time, the three people all need time to digest this news, and the series of shocks from Hyuga Yukina, Taki Chiba and that era. "Gudong!" Then, after a while, Qiu Dao Dingci moved his gaze away from the scroll, and the moment he moved away, he subconsciously swallowed. "Shikamaru, this... this should be certain." Afterwards, a sentence with a little uncertainty, as if to make some final struggle words for his already collapsed common sense, spit out from Qiu Dao Dingci''s mouth. "This... Could it be our misunderstanding?" Hearing these words, Yamanaka Ino''s hesitant words also sounded one after another. At this moment, Shanaka Ino''s face was slightly pale, and his teeth had already bit his lower lip unconsciously. Originally, she thought that the Hyuga Yukina would have had a hard time. After coming out of the Hyuga clan, leaving the identity of the eldest lady, it was very likely that it was not only hard work, but also quite miserable. However, it now appears that she was so wrong! hard? Maybe there is. Miserable? impossible! The deputy commander of the defense force! One of the most special and important defense forces in charge of Konoha is trusted by many elite elites. Where is this misery? In a sense, how many people would look forward to her status, even higher than the little princess of the Hyuga family! As for the simple to rudimentary furnishings in this room, she can''t add them because of her busy schedule. Moreover, the addition is useless. Perhaps it is this Hyuga Yukina who is a minimalist. How could it be possible for those who can''t afford clothes and have a miserable life? As the deputy commander of the defense forces, how can they not afford clothes Buying a house is a simple matter. Under such circumstances, she still lives here because she likes it and she is happy to live here. The misery is totally unfounded! It''s just that Yuuki Hyuga likes it here, so she lives here, it has nothing to do with living conditions! she was Too underestimated this Hyuga Yukina! A character like Hyuga Yukina can''t use the thinking of a little girl to define her life! Ok... so awesome! This Hyuga Yukina. And as the one-sided thinking about Hyuga Yukina changed in his mind, Yamanaka Ino couldn''t help but have such a thought in his mind. If...she lives till now... At the same time, she couldn''t help but start to imagine what a powerful female ninja this Hyuga Yukina would be if she lived to this day. I always feel like seeing her. In the end, all her thoughts converged into such an unachievable desire. She really wanted to meet this legendary Hyuga Yukina. I really want to talk to this Hyuga Yukina. Want to know this Hyuga Yukina, want to know her story, her experience, everything about her! "I think there is nothing wrong." At this time, Nara Shikamaru took a deep breath after hearing the words of the two, suppressing the shock and distracting thoughts in his head, nodded affirmatively, and said. If Yukata Hyuga is the deputy commander of the defense force, then this order may be left for explanation. The reason may be the same as Takichiba. She must have a high popularity in the defense force, and leaving this order is to give some comfort to those who still remember her, and it can also be regarded as able to stabilize the military spirit of the defense force. Or, whether it''s Takichiba''s room or this Hyuga Yukina''s room, there are so many traces that can be peeped into the peace of the two lives. Perhaps it is to commemorate these two people, so that those who are interested in later can understand that Konoha has such two people. Perhaps, there is some unspeakable secret. The deeds of Taki Chiba cannot be passed down to the world, and the deeds of Hiuka Yukina cannot be passed on. I am afraid that they all contain this deep purpose that we cannot know now. Since Yuuki Hyuga could be the deputy commander of a core force such as the defense force at a young age, then there must be something deed. Now, not only Taki Chiba, even this Hyuga Yukina can''t pass down the story. Moreover, Hyuga Yukina''s influence should not be as great as Takichiba. So, Im afraid I was wrong before. Taki Chibas deeds have not been passed down. It may not be simply because his prestige is too high and he is too loved by the village. It is necessary to stop talking about him to stabilize the whole village. Rather, there is a deeper reason behind this. Their death may not be easy! We should have touched a place that we can never or even be able to touch. But in the words, in his heart, there was a little frightened thought in such a certainty. "Dingji, Ino, I already have a certain inference about this Takichiba and Hyuga Yukina, and I will tell you next, and then I will confirm whether we will continue to investigate. This matter, Maybe, its not something we can touch." Then, after this thought, Nara Shikamaru rarely spoke seriously. Not... Can we touch? And hearing this sentence, Akiu Dingci and Yamanaka Ino were also shocked, you look at me, I look at you, but they were stunned for a while. They know very well what ~www.novelhall.com~Shikamaru said so, what it means. As ninjas, even if they are only newcomers in the ninja, the three of them still know how much, and there are some things that are the best. Perhaps, other classes do not have this concept. However, as the successors of the Pig Deer Butterfly, there are some things they have in mind. Since Shikamaru said so, it is enough to prove that what they are investigating now should not be investigated. "Say it." However, after a stunner, Yamanaka Ino and Akimichi Dingci still spoke quite simply. they I still want to know about these two people! Wonderful book house Chapter 2297： Untouchable (4,000 words) Latest URL: "The above is all the results I got." Looking at Akudo Choji and Yamanaka Ino, who were stunned in front of him, Nara Shikamaru slowly put down the scroll of the order book, glanced at the other scrolls on the desk, and confirmed that there was no After anything of value, he opened his mouth and made a conclusion of his series of inferences. Now, there is only this he can calculate. After all, intelligence is limited. It is already his best to be able to infer these. Furthermore, it is impossible for him to infer something more detailed, and this is already his limit. It is also the limit of what can be inferred from the intelligence they have obtained. "So, according to your inference, this Takichiba should be a candidate for the fifth generation of Hokage, and this Hyuga Yukina is the deputy commander of the defense force, and should be the future defense force leader candidate?" But at this time, hearing that Nara Shikamaru finally came to a conclusion, Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuchi looked at each other, but there was a feeling of not knowing what to show on their faces. Nara Shikamarus speculation, and the fact that Hyuga Yukina was the deputy commander of the defense force at a young age, they knew before, is definitely subverting common sense and making people unable to respond, or, in other words, its not calm for a long time. A shocking thing. Perhaps what Xu knew all of a sudden was too unbelievable, and the shock was too strong. At this moment, they seemed to be a little used to this kind of information. If they heard that Takichiba was not only a hero, but also a candidate for the fifth generation of Naruto, according to Shikamaru, he was not only the candidate but the only candidate. This kind of thing would shock them to react again. Can''t. However, now, with the car in front of Hyuga Yukina, the reaction of the two people at this time, although the reaction is still difficult, but compared to the previously determined appearance, it is much better. It seems that both Ino and Dingci have already begun to accept the past that was sealed in this Japanese-style cabin. Do not! Not the past, but a dusty legend. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, who would have imagined that such a character lived on the edge of this village. Just a teenager has been the backbone of the village, and it has been determined that the future village will be in their hands. At this time, looking at the appearance of the two, Nara Shikamaru packed all the scrolls one by one, but did not respond immediately, and such a thought flashed in his heart. To be honest, the mood of Nara Shikamaru at this time is the same as that of Akimi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino. Everything he had just discovered had also subverted his common sense. At this time, the impact of subverting common sense was still echoing in his heart. In a sense, he packed the scrolls like this, and there is also a kind of calming mood in it. "Yes, I''m afraid, the remaining Uchiha Hirohiko is not a simple character." Then, after finishing the scroll, Nara Shikamaru turned around, took a slight breath, and said. "how do you know?" In this regard, Qiu Daoding asked almost subconsciously. "No, right! I haven''t gotten over it yet. What is the secret you said that we shouldn''t touch? You said that, among the things we investigated, no, it was the matter we investigated. Yes. The secret that can''t be touched, right?" In the next second, without waiting for Nara Shikamaru to say anything, Yamanaka Ino suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and started asking. "Yes, there is indeed a secret we can''t touch in it." In response, Nara Shikamaru nodded and said affirmatively. "Now, what we know is that Takichiba and Hyuga Yukina should be the same as us, or have some similarities with us, they should also be taught by the same teacher, and have experienced a series of our present Things that cannot be guessed will live here together, and among them, two people are a candidate for Hokage, the other is the deputy commander of the defense force, the future inevitable leader of the defense force, and this future inevitable defense force leader , It''s still Hyuga''s sect family, don''t you think that there is something deliberate in it?" Then, he looked at Qiu Dao Ding Ci again and replied. "Intentionally?" And hearing this sound, Akomi Mito and Ino Yamanaka looked at each other again, and after looking back at Nara Shikamaru, they all spoke together. "Yes, deliberately. Originally, the Hyuga Sect family never served as a village post. This unspoken rule has not changed since the Hyuga clan joined Konoha until now. Why did it happen that a Hyuga Yuuna broke this rule, and after breaking it? , Is directly the deputy commander of the defense force, this kind of pivotal position, and the future commander of the troops is none other than her, and it happens that this Hyuga Yukina is still a teammate of Taki Chiba who is a Naruto candidate, you, no Do you think this is too coincidental?" In response, Nara Shikamaru looked at the two friends and spoke. "What''s the coincidence?" And hearing this sentence, Qiu Dao Ding Ci almost subconsciously asked. "It''s a coincidence, but... Is there any problem here? It happened that the same teacher taught two geniuses, and they happened to be attracted by Hokage. Isn''t it impossible?" At the same time, Yamanaka Ino also spoke. "Indeed, it''s not impossible. But, you forgot about the Hyuga clan. If Hyuga Yukina is not the clan of Hyuga, but an ordinary genius ninja, then this is indeed a coincidence, but Hyuga Yuki Nai is the clan of Hyuga and would not hold a village position. This is the tacit agreement between Hyuga and the village. For Hyuga, it is impossible to let the clan take the post of the village. The rules for thousands of years cannot be broken overnight. The Hyuga clan has always been conservative and self-control. From the standpoint of the village, it respects Hyuga, and does not arrange for the Hyuga clan or even division of any village office. This is also a rule for thousands of years. It is not a last resort, it will never Broken. At that time, the fourth generation of Hokage should be still alive. Although the third generation of Hokage retreated to the second line, it was still a Naruto-class power. With both Hokage in existence, the village did not need to arrange Hyuga Yukina to become the deputy commander of the defense force. , No matter how urgent the situation is, there are two Hokages, and they don''t have to ask Hyuga Zongjia to be the deputy commander of the defense force, and thus become the commander of the defense force. And if it was an emergency situation that both Hokage couldn''t solve, then even if Hyuga Yuuna became the deputy commander of the defense force, it could not be restored. " In response, Nara Shikamaru shook his head and retorted. "So, you mean?" Hearing this, Yamaaka Ino frowned and said. However, in the words, he has already agreed with Nara Shikamarus explanation. Think about it. When my teacher was young, the third and fourth generations of Naruto were present, and the fourth generation of Naruto was the golden flash of the power to reverse the battle. , If they have resolved the situation, appointing a Hyuga Mongke as the deputy commander of the defense force will not help. It is completely unnecessary. Her thoughts were not wrong, but she ignored both Hyuga and the village. This Hyuga Xuena possessed a more special layer. "I''m afraid, this Hyuga Yukina is the road paved by the two Hokage for Takichiba." In response, Nara Shikamaru said. "Paved road?" And hearing this sound, Yamanaka Ino and Qiu Dao Ding were taken aback. "At that time, the two Hokage were already paving the way for Takichiba. In other words, this Takichiba was not only well-received, but also had a great popularity, and was so capable that both Hokage had made up their minds at the same time. , And the two Hokage have extreme confidence in him." Upon hearing this, Nara Shikamaru spoke again. And this time, there was a little incredible in his tone. Despite this inference, Nara Shikamaru''s heart is still a little unbelievable. He didn''t know what kind of person the fourth generation of Hokage was, but from his father''s bit of attitude towards the third generation of Hokage and some fragmented discussions in private, Nara Shikamaru knew that the third generation of Hokage was never a hasty person. Moreover, an old man who is quite cautious. It''s incredible that Takichiba can make the three generations of Hokage like this. "Really...it is so!" And hearing Nara Shikamarus explanation, the eyes of Yamanaka Ino and Akimaichi Dingci flashed, and they all understood. "Shikamaru...you..." Then, in the next second, they didn''t have time to be surprised, and unconsciously looked at Nara Shikamaru ahead, with a strange look on their faces. Aimed at the weird color of Nara Shikamaru itself. "What...what''s wrong?" Nara Shikamaru, who was still immersed in an unthinkable glance at the two weirdly considered gazes that suddenly shot over, was slightly taken aback, and said slightly unnaturally. "Um...you know so much!" When he heard Nara Shikamaru''s slightly unnatural words, Akita Minami thought for a while, seemed to organize the language, and said. "Yes! It feels like you are no longer a ninja, even better than those with ninja, no, maybe you know more than those elite ninja, all are powerful." At the same time, Yamanaka Ino did not hesitate to praise his words. Understand... so much? Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru was slightly startled, obviously he did not expect the two of them to say such a thing. Have it? These are just a few words from my father. I just listened a lot, so I learned a little bit. Afterwards, he examined himself. Ok? Strange! Why do those scaly claws that Dad usually uses now have become my way of inferring this matter, this Takichiba and Hyuga Xuena. Then, a look of surprise appeared on his face, as if he had discovered something he hadn''t found before. Is that dad who is afraid of trouble accidentally or... deliberately? Afterwards, a deep question was burned in his heart. It should be a coincidence. Dad is tight-lipped about this matter. If he really wants to let me know about this character, he can tell me while he is drunk. Afterwards, he pretends to be drunk and pretends not to believe it. Moreover, since Teacher Asma mentioned Takichiba, there is still room for change in Takichiba''s taboo. Dad needs to keep it secret. But you can also choose to tell me, just don''t reveal it. However, soon, he gave himself an answer. "It''s normal." Then, thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru blinked and said with a hint of uncertainty. "So, do these have anything to do with that untouchable secret?" However, Akita Mino and Yamanaka Ino didn''t stay longer on this matter, but turned the topic to the original question. That, the untouchable secret. "About this untouchable secret, we should start from the fact that Takichibas deeds have not been passed down. At the beginning, I thought that Takichibas popularity was too high. His death would cause a series of bad things. Influence, at that time the Third Ninja World War was not over yet, so it could stabilize the military''s mind." In this regard, Nara Shikamaru did not entangle much, and said straightforwardly. "However, now, with the appearance of Hyuga Yukina, I feel that this is not necessarily the case. If the Takichiba people look too high, it is necessary to prevent the spread of his death impact and affect the morale of the entire village in the war. So why didnt this Hyuga Yukana leave any deeds? Since she can become the deputy commander of the defense force, the future commander of the defense force is such a pivotal figure, and it may even be because the village has broken thousands of years and the Hyuga clan The person who wants to win over must have some earth-shattering achievements, even if there is no earth-shattering, there are many deeds of success. Why has her deeds not been handed down? Her hopes cannot be the same as Taki Chiba, if they have the same Renwang, then her death in battle will definitely cause a huge negative impact beyond the control of the village. After all, the two most dazzling new stars, the ninja who entrusted Konoha in the future, are dead. This kind of blow is basically not based on manpower. What can be eliminated, there is no way to control the spread of their deeds, even in the village, it is impossible to do it!" Subsequently, Nara Shikamaru added: So, Hyuga Yukinas popularity and prestige cannot be equal to Takichibas, and may even be several grades lower. Then, since it is several grades lower, then It may have an irreversible impact. Since she is the deputy commander of the defense force and belongs to the Hyuga Sect family, her deeds will inevitably be passed down as a hero! "However, it has not been passed down now..." And hearing this sound, Yamanaka Ino and Akita Dingci frowned at the same time and murmured. "Ah! In this ~www.novelhall.com~ someone is covering up all this!" Then, suddenly, the two of them raised their heads suddenly, their pupils suddenly widened, and suddenly said. "Yes, this is the secret we can''t touch. The death of these two people has another hidden story! Their deeds may be erased!" In response, Nara Shikamaru said with a final word. "And the deeds of these two people can be erased, it can only be..." Afterwards, he looked at the two, took a deep breath, and spoke again. In an instant, the expressions of shock on the faces of Ino Yamanaka and Qiu Dao Dingci suddenly flashed, and their faces turned pale! It could only be... High level! Even Hokage! Wonderful book house Chapter 2298： Pause (4,000 words) Latest website: "Shikamaru, it''s impossible, the death of these two people..." In the sudden silence, the pale face turned white again, and Shanzhong Ino stopped talking and stopped talking. After repeated several times, after all, he couldn''t help but opened his mouth. "Now, shall we continue?" And hearing this sound, look at Akimi Mitsuji, look at Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru''s face, it is unprecedented seriousness. Then he asked again. Yes, need to continue! Although both of them said that they wanted to investigate, he did not explain this level after all. Now, this level has been clarified, so naturally, I still have to ask. After all, for them, including him, this matter involved the high level of the village and even Hokage, and it was definitely not something that new people like Shinnin could contact. Moreover, since the high-level and even Hokage concealed the deeds of the two, then there must be his reason, and they can''t speculate. This matter is already a secret. Strictly speaking, the investigation should be almost here. No matter how interested he was in his heart, and what yearning for that Taki Chiba, Nara Shikamaru is Nara Shikamaru after all, and he is always the one who calms down the fastest. Curiosity and the secrets of the village involved a Naruto candidate, as well as the secrets of the deputy commander of the defense force and the candidate of the commander of the army. After all, he still knew the stakes inside. It is precisely because of this that he must ask again. "Can we continue?" Upon hearing this, Yamanaka Ino and Akimichi Dingci glanced at each other, both swallowed slightly and looked at Nara Shikamaru. Compared with Nara Shikamaru, their reactions in all aspects and their perceptions of the stakes may be inferior, but even so, they can feel some reasons why they cannot proceed. The high level of the village, Hokage, these words are already very oppressive just thinking about them. To be honest, the two of them are quite at a loss. If Nara Shikamaru wanted to terminate because he knew the powerful relationship, and calmed down, completely suppressing curiosity and yearning, then the current Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Dinji are already covered by those heavy words. And vaguely aware that this matter seems to be a earth-shattering event, the oppressive force suppressed those curiosity and yearning. Yes, at this moment, Yamanaka Ino and Akiu Dingji have already felt fear, or in other words, fear of the possibility behind this incident. After all, they are just teenagers and girls who have just graduated from the ninja school. They are still newcomers in the ninja. They are also newcomers among the newcomers among the ninjas. The tasks they encounter are only D-level and C-level tasks. I haven''t taken a few missions in the village. The strongest ninja I have contacted is his teacher, and their teacher is far away from the top and Hokage. The stratum behind this incident between Takichiba and Hyuga Yukina is really too tall. They were too tall to just peek into a corner, which made them a little unbearable. "I think we shouldn''t be investigating anymore." In this regard, looking at the two friends, Nara Shikamaru did not hesitate, and directly expressed his thoughts. "that" And hearing this sound, Yamanaka Ino and Qiu Dao Ding once looked at each other again, but a hint of hesitation flashed across their faces. Subconsciously, they seem to want to refute and continue to investigate. However, it seems that something has been thought of, or something that has been felt. After only saying this word, it can''t be said anymore. Nara Shikamaru looked at them without saying much, just watching them silently to show his firmness. "I won''t investigate it. Knowing this is enough." At the same time, seeing Nara Shikamarus expression and reaction, Yamanaka Ino suddenly exhaled. This breath seemed to exhale the pressure on her shoulders and the shrinking feeling in her heart caused by fear. She clicked He nodded and said. Give up, there is no need, and you can''t check it anymore. At this time, her heart was sober. Although she is still young, she still understands some things that should be known and some things shouldn''t. As a qualified ninja, Shikamaru has been reminded to this point, and twice asked to confirm it, which shows that this matter really cannot be investigated. Check again, it may be to check those out of reach of high-level, and their allegiance to Hokage. Not to mention whether they can, whether they have the ability to check it down, personally, she doesn''t want to investigate matters involving the three generations of Hokage. I always feel that to investigate this matter will be disrespect and distrust of this old man who has devoted his life to Konoha. "Well... I also don''t think there is any need to investigate it anymore. I feel that it has gone beyond my original intention of investigating this matter." But at this time, hearing the words of Ino Yamanaka''s giving up, Qi Dao Ding let out a sigh, as if he had also put a boulder in his heart, and said. Original intention? However, when he said this, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino were stunned at the same time, and they suddenly looked at Akuma Dingji. "That''s right! Speaking of it, this matter seems to be caused by you, why on earth are you so interested in Takichiba!" Then, subconsciously, the two asked in unison. At this moment, the two of them suddenly reacted, this matter seemed to be the beginning of Qiu Daoding, and because of his persistence, they would come to investigate this matter. However, they didn''t seem to know the reason why Akimi Mitsuoji was so persistent to this Takichiba. At this moment, when Qiu Dao Dingci spoke, they suddenly realized that they didn''t seem to know why Qiu Dao Dingci was so persistent, so they investigated here. "Ok" Hearing this sound, Qiu Daoding raised his head slightly, looked at the ceiling above his head, and thought for a while before saying: "It seems that I want to know how to eat meat to pass this Zhongnin exam." "Ah? What are you talking about? Ding Ci, what does eating meat have to do with the Chunin exam?" In response to this, Yamanaka Ino twitched the corner of his mouth slightly and said. Faintly, she already felt that they might have started this investigation because of a particularly speechless thought. "However, Teacher Asma said that Taki Chiba is Konoha''s strongest ninja, and he can eat meat so much. Isnt it possible that there are special meat-eating skills that can make meat more delicious? Can the meat-eater be strengthened? If I know that method, my doubling technique will definitely be stronger. If I become stronger, then, wont I be able to pass the Zhongnin exam?" In this regard, Qiu Dao Ding Ci said very seriously and confidently. "Uh" Upon hearing this sound, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino twitched. "Well, I said, Dingci... Even if there is this method, since Takichiba has become a taboo, then it will either not be passed down or be strictly kept by the village. We... also cannot reach it. what!" Afterwards, with a long sigh, Nara Shikamaru''s face returned to that "so troublesome" color, and he spoke helplessly. "Ah! It seems to be so, then it makes no sense!" When he heard this, Qiu Daoding blinked his eyes again and again, as if suddenly understood, he suddenly said. "Let''s go back!" Then, after a sudden, nothing was wrong, Qiu Daoding took a bite of snacks, turned around, turned his head and walked out with no interest. It''s as if those tempts that shattered common sense didn''t exist at all. Everything just now was just a dream. "Ding Ci! Stupid!" Seeing Qiu Dao Dingci''s behavior, Shanzhong Ino''s forehead Tic Tac Toe suddenly appeared, but only a curse, with a sense of sadness, followed Qiu Dao Ding Ci. "Ugh" In response, Nara Shikamaru sighed for a long time, glanced at the flower-like branch that had withered like ashes in the rather delicate vase on the desk, and reluctantly followed the Yamaaka Ino ahead. So the three of them went all the way out. "despair!" Not long after, Qiu Dao Dingci, who was walking in the front, stepped on the stairs almost after going out. "Wait!" At this time, Nara Shikamaru, who was walking at the end, seemed to see something, but suddenly stopped them. "what happened?" Hearing this sound, the two paused and looked back. "Now that we are here, let''s go and see the last Uchiha Nobuhiko." When they looked back, they saw Nara Shikamaru fixedly looking at the house number with Hirohiko and said. Although I can''t check it anymore, I don''t plan to check it anymore. But, it''s all here, how much, please be complete. ... "Konoha''s strongest ninja?" At this time, on the other side, Haruno Sakura, who had listened to Sasuke Uchiha''s narration, looked at Naruto Uzumaki who had been completely stunned. His eyes turned, his eyes flickered, and he opened his mouth in doubt. "Yes." In response, Uchiha Sasuke, who hung upside down on the branch, also glanced at the dazed Uzumaki Naruto, then looked back at Haruno Sakura and nodded with certainty. Before, he had informed the two of all the information he had. Of course, he wanted to investigate the idea of ??Uchiha Nobuhiko, but he did not disclose it. "Can anyone be better than Naruto?" Sasuke Uchiha answered in the affirmative, but Haruno Sakura was a little unbelievable. To be honest, just now Sasuke said that this Haneda Ichiba resembled that so-called strongest ninja Taki Chiba after a series of messages, she is really not able to react now. You see, Naruto next to him is already completely unable to react. They didn''t doubt what Sasuke said, and they believed what Sasuke said. but Suddenly there is a strongest ninja beyond Naruto without any record? This is still a bit unbelievable! "Sa...Sasuke." At this time, the dazed Uzumaki Naruto seemed to have suddenly reflected, bit the bun in his hand severely, looked at Uchiha Sasuke, and seemed to have something to ask. "what?" In response, Uchiha Sasuke also looked at Uzumaki Naruto and said. "You mean, those three idiots Shikamaru are actually investigating such a secret thing? A lot of things have been investigated? No one knows the Takichiba you are talking about, right?" With these four eyes facing each other, Naruto Uzumaki asked. Here is the key point? Isn''t the key point the person Taki Chiba? Hearing this sentence, Sasuke Uchiha was taken aback for a while, Haruno Sakura also looked at Uzumaki Naruto abruptly, and the whole person was not well in an instant, and there seemed to be 10,000 creatures roaring past in his heart. She couldn''t keep up with Naruto''s brain circuit at all. "Well, it should be. They have already investigated the home of Takichiba, and now they have a lot of clues." At this time, Uchiha Sasuke seemed to have suppressed something in his heart, so he said. "So, what should we do? Shall we investigate too?" Then, in the next second, Naruto Uzumaki''s face suddenly became serious, and a pair of blue eyes suddenly emitted scorching light, looked at Uchiha Sasuke, and said. Naruto And hearing this sound, Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura were stunned, and immediately stunned on the spot. this is Naruto? Looking at the serious Naruto with no trace of stupid in front of them, the two suddenly asked themselves. "You tell us this, not just to tell us that there is such a thing, right?" At this time, Naruto Uzumaki spoke again. To be honest, he doesnt understand what Sasuke Uchiha said just now, but he believes in Sasuke and also understands Sasuke. This cold guy, if he says so, then he certainly wont be the strongest ninja of gossip. Is there something that needs them. This guy doesn''t know how to ask for it! However, since he told them all the information he had, he needed them! "Naruto" Hearing this sentence, Haruno Sakura also seemed to feel something, and after murmured in her mouth, she looked at Uchiha Sasuke. is it Sasuke, we need our help! At this moment, such a thought flashed in her mind. This guy As for the attitude and words of Uzumaki Naruto, Sasuke Uchiha raised his brow lightly. "Ah, I think we stop monitoring Haneda Ichiba. His suspicion is just that he looks very similar to Taki Chiba. I want to investigate this person named Taki Chiba." Then he said so. "You say, we do." In response, Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes were firm, and the corners of his mouth even raised a slight smile, as he spoke. And in his mind, it was the back figure who stood in front of him and blocked all attacks during the Namino mission. "Ah...I see, first of all..." After hearing this, Sasuke Uchiha paused slightly, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and then he opened his mouth straightforwardly. ... And at this moment, somewhere on the border of Konoha Village was hidden. "Master Oshemaru, the fourth generation of Fengying has arrived." In the dim space, a bandaged man with a bandage from head to toe knelt on the ground, thinking about the report of the man in front of him who was mixing the liquids in two test tubes before his eyes. "Oh? Can''t wait?" In response, the man named Oshemaru shook the test tube indifferently, and said hoarsely. "What happened to that ~www.novelhall.com~?" However, he didn''t stop waiting for this matter, and directly asked another question. "A suspect has been identified, it is Ichiha Haneda from Kushin Village." In response, the bandage man answered truthfully. "is it" When he heard these words, the face of Oshemaru with a devilish smile flashed a solemn meaning, and he groaned. "Let''s go and meet the fourth generation Fengying." Then, the next second, he put down the test tube, turned around, and headed towards the other secret room. That, the fourth generation of Hokage is knocking on the table, waiting for the room rather impatiently, go! Literature Museum Chapter 2209： Key points (4,000 words) Latest URL: "Osamaru-sama, this is information about Haneda Ichiyo." In front of this dark secret room, the bandager glanced at the Dashewan who was about to push the door, and bowed and handed the scroll in his hand. "Ok" In response, Da She Maru glanced at the scroll, and an inexplicable emotion flashed in his eyes, and the hand that subconsciously stretched over trembled slightly, and stopped a little bit above the scroll, but did not catch it. Then, with the slight stiffness on his face, he grabbed the scroll. "Squeak." Then, push the door in. "Oshemaru, are you ready at all? I have no patience to wait any longer. There are only five days before the Ninja test begins. It takes about three days from here to Konoha, plus The time for preparation will not start, but it will be too late." And as soon as the door was opened, before stepping, a deep voice came from the door, full of impatient and dissatisfied voices. It was the man who was wearing a wind shadow hat on the back of the mouth of the only long table in this secret room who stopped tapping the tabletop. Four generations of Fengying, Luo Sha! "Oh? Are there only five days left?" Hearing these words, Dashemaru didn''t show any reaction on his face, he still kept a wicked smile, and walked in slowly, not at all impatient or even faintly angry because of these four generations of Fengying. There is any pause, hesitation, or anxiety in the words. "Do you have any sincerity in cooperation?" Looking at Oshemaru''s unhurriedness, it seemed that he didn''t put his words on his heart at all. The hand that stopped the percussion suddenly clenched, and an already angry word was already squeezed out of his throat. If it wasn''t for this guy who had enough strength to cooperate now, he would definitely not cooperate with this difficult guy! This is always the case, an unpredictable look, as if everything is in his calculations, but he can''t see anything from his always grinning face. Plus this spooky secret facility. He always has a sense of danger. Now, I finally understand why Mr. Eilao Zang was so strongly opposed to him cooperating with Da She Maru. This big snake pill never seems to give people a sense of security, whether it is an enemy or an alliance. However, it has to be said that Otonin Village is the power of Osake Maru. Although there are not many people, it is numbered in the strength of Xiaonin Village. In the dark, there is also a strong army. The dark side is also numbered. He wants to complete his plan, and Oshe Maru is indeed the preferred ally. But now, Luo Sha is a bit regretful. Looking at the appearance of this Oshe Maru, she can''t feel the importance of this Oshe Maru to this matter. In other words, pay attention to oneself. There is absolutely no way to trust such a person. During the words, Luo Sha suddenly regretted that he had cooperated with Da She Wan. Now, he always felt that he was eaten by the other party. If Oshemaru''s indifferent attitude can be seen at the beginning of the cooperation, then they will not fall into passiveness now, they can only hide in the secret base of Oshemaru and wait for the opportunity. This was a mistake in his decision-making. From the very beginning, he should ask Konoha as soon as possible, otherwise, he would not fall into a passive position like he is now. Now, their vanguard has been out for two days, like Gaara Team, which has already arrived at Konoha. The wind shadow of him should have appeared long ago, if it hadn''t been for the opposition of Dashemaru and left him here. At this time, he had also made up his mind. If he can''t get a satisfactory explanation, he will leave today and go to Konoha. After all, he couldn''t always fool Konoha with excuses like travel delays, and Konoha was not that easy to fool. Besides, he now has some feelings that he is very likely to be sold by this big snake pill. "If I have no sincerity, I will not expose my secret base in Konoha, which is also the biggest secret base recently, to Your Excellency Fengkage, and will not reveal my secret army to Your Excellency." In response to this, the smile on the corner of Dashemaru''s mouth did not change. He sat down in front of the fourth generation Fengying, put the intelligence scroll aside, and said hoarsely. "Humph!" In this regard, the four generations of Fengying coldly snorted, disapproving. Speaking of which, these troops are indeed rare in the Ninja world. They not only possess extremely strong strength, but also possess loyalty that ordinary people cannot have, and their training is perfect. If it weren''t for this loyalty only to Dashewan and it is impossible to change, I really want to train or buy a batch. However, although his face was disapproving, he subconsciously looked at the bandaged man behind Da She Maru. In my mind, such a slightly complicated idea flashed through. The strength of this kind of ninja dressed up as a bandage man at the beginning of the cooperation, Oshemaru showed sincerity in front of him. Although it is only the tip of the iceberg, the strength of these bandagers can still be seen. from. To be honest, he was also shocked by the strength of these bandagers at the beginning, so he ruled out many opposing opinions and cooperated with Da She Maru. And during this period, he was not completely passively dominated by the Oshe Maru, and he had his careful thoughts when he stayed. In this secret base, the number of bandaged people he saw back and forth was almost six or seven. After this period of observation, the number should be the exact number. This also made him somewhat relieved. Yes. not worried. Oshe Maru''s largest secret base on the Konoha border, this front-line base against Konoha, has a combat force of 100 people, or even more than a hundred people. The proportion of these six or seven bandagers is not high. It can be seen that although this kind of bandage man is strong, it does not seem to be productive, and it is extremely difficult for a character like Oshemaru to be cultivated. He also estimated that even if it is conservatively estimated, there are only a few dozen people with this kind of bandage on Da She Maru''s hands. The words of dozens of people, although a very powerful force, will not destroy the balance between light and dark. You can be afraid, but not to the point where you need to be afraid. Besides, since he already has a certain amount of information, if there is something unusual about Oshemaru, he can also leak out this part of Oshemaru''s information. Now the Ninja World is in a delicate balance, plus the one named Uchiha Nobuhiko With the existence of the characters, the Ninja world cannot tolerate another bird in the early stages. Otherwise, he would not dare to cooperate with Da She Wan. Some powers can be used, but if these powers are not shackles, or if there is no insurance in his hands, he will not be stupid enough to use these powers. "What do you think is the key to determining the outcome of the attack on Konoha?" Hearing Luo Sha''s cold snort, the smile on the corner of Da She Wan''s mouth still remained the same, and even seemed to be more "brilliant", and suddenly asked such a question. "Didnt this have been discussed before? Now Konoha is actually still in a stage where there is no growth. Even if there are good seedlings, they have not fully grown. A group of people who have grown up after the Three World Wars, except for "Copy Ninja" Kakashi and Pig The butterflies and the like are not too good ninjas, and even the "copy ninjas" Kakashi and the like do not need too much attention, as long as they act fast enough, there is no need to worry about them. The only thing that needs attention, There are still three generations of Hokage. Although they are old at this time, their strength still cannot be underestimated. However, we also have the first to say that it is the worst for you and me to join forces to kill them?" In response, Luo frowned under the umbrella hat, and said in disapproval. What is the rhetoric for this Dashewan? Need to extend the extension date again? And his heart was already alert again. Originally, he had smelled something unusual, and he was worried about his future in this operation. Now, coupled with this vigilance, he has made a decision in his heart. If Oshemaru can''t convince him, then he will leave immediately and never listen to any words from Oshemaru. "So, what do you mean is that the most difficult thing should be the third generation of Hokage. Is he the key to the outcome of the entire operation?" Hearing that, Da She Wan''s face did not change much, but the smile was slightly reduced, and it seemed to have a somewhat solemn meaning. "Is not it?" In this regard, Luo Sha asked rhetorically. Are you kidding me? In this era, apart from the three generations of Hokage, Konoha has nothing else to fear. It can be said that this time is when Konoha is weakest except for Konoha when the war is completely over. Throughout Konoha''s history, it is also the weakest time. Although they didn''t get much better at Shayin, it was the best time to solve Konoha''s strong enemy who was always on his side. This battle is bound to determine the universe in one fell swoop. Otherwise, why would he go out in person? Konoha now seems to be prosperous, but in reality it is empty. "Then, before the Nine Tails Rebellion?" But when she heard Luo Sha''s words, Da She Maru''s smile narrowed again, and she asked again. "The Nine-Tailed Rebellion? This is all past. Does it have anything to do with the present?" In this regard, Luo Sha frowned even more, and asked some puzzled questions. "Your Excellency Fengying, are there some things that you deliberately ignored?" Hearing that, the smile on Dashemaru''s face had disappeared at this time. Although the tone of the words in his mouth was still very polite, the content was a bit aggressive. "what do you mean?" In this regard, Luo Sha''s tone was already quite unpleasant. What is this going to do? Tearing your skin? This is all telling the truth, what did you deliberately ignore? And in his mind, it was such a thought at this time. However, in his thoughts, his heart suddenly became uneasy, and in the faint, it seemed that he was aware of something. I noticed it, what Dashewan was going to say. "Yes, that person has always been a demon-like existence that you Shayin didn''t dare to mention. I also said clearly, if Taki Chiba is still there, would you Shayin still dare to carry out this operation?" In this regard, Da She Maru didn''t have any special expressions on his face, just spoke lightly. "Huh! Takichiba is dead." Upon hearing this, Luo Sha coldly snorted again and said disapprovingly. "Oh, is it so?" For Luo Sha''s words, the smile at the corner of Oshemaru''s mouth was once again pursed, but it was a sneer, and the words in his mouth were also very polite. On the contrary, there was a layer of ridicule. Although it was very small, he saw the so-called Fourth Generation Fengying in front of him. When he heard the name, his other hand locked under his clothes trembled. His words just now touched that untouchable place in Feng Ying''s heart. So many years have passed, and the news of that persons death has been circulating for so many years, but the nightmare is still a nightmare after all, and that almost completely wiped out Shayin Village, and saved Shayin at a critical moment, which is the first for Shayin. A person to hate and the first person to be thankful for. Still, it is deeply rooted in the hearts of all the members of Sha Yin who have experienced that era. That kind of ambivalence that is obviously an enemy, but still has to be grateful. The humiliation of being saved by the person who has destroyed him after being destroyed. Sha Yin, who has been tortured, dare not mention this person. . Even if it was more than ten years after the news of that person''s death came out. The most terrifying thing about murder and condemnation is that. "What do you mean!" And hearing this unabashed ridicule of Dashemaru, Luosha''s face under the hat became stiff, and she almost stood up with a clatter. However, although he finally suppressed himself, the words in his mouth were already Can no longer maintain the most basic calm, full of anger. If Dashewan doesn''t explain it well, it feels like it will turn around immediately. "Now, the news you have, is that Taki Chiba was killed by Uchiha Nobuhiko during the Kyuubi Rebellion?" In this regard, Da She Maru still had that sneer on his face, and in his words, there was still no softness, even a bit cold. Spicy and cold. "The news of the death has been reported for more than ten years. Do you think that we have not investigated Sagane? In the past ten years, there has never been a trace of Taki Chiba. Since you betrayed Konoha, you should also have shared information. Thats right, in the entire Ninja world, except Konohas information cant be obtained ~www.novelhall.com~, it has pointed to the result that Takichiba has definitely died, and that Uchiha Nobuhiko, since it is called the first Two Uchiha Madaras are absolutely capable of killing Takichiba! This is just Konoha''s tactic of slowing down. The deliberate release of Takichiba''s death made us think that Takichiba could not die so easily. Konoha was just deliberately releasing this smoke screen to calculate us! However, it has now been enough to prove that the news of this death is true. Konoha did this just to make us doubt and let us delay it! " And hearing this sound, Luo Sha let out a heavy breath, as if suppressing anger and something, she said with a sneer. "So, what if I said, Takichiba is still alive?" However, his sneer soon stiffened. At the stall where he finished speaking, Oshemaru''s face suddenly showed an expression of interest, as he said. If so, say with certainty and certainty. Taki Chiba, still alive! Chapter 2210： enough! (Four thousand words) Latest URL: "Boom!" In the suddenly quiet chamber, there was a resounding sound of the desktop being slapped, mixed with a trembling violent anger, and it suddenly sounded! "Impossible! Dashewan, enough! Don''t fool me! What kind of medicine are you selling in your gourd!" Then, there was an unbearable anger that resounded through the soundproof and sealed chamber. "Your Excellency Fengying, calm down." And the next second, looking at the four generations of Fengying who were shooting the case, the interesting expression on Oshemaru''s face slowly solidified, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth that seemed to be relaxed, but it might be his face. The question of the hoarse voice, this gentle smile, is no different from his evil and evil smile before. However, the tone between the words is much more serious, and it doesn''t sound so unpleasant. Unexpectedly, after more than ten years, Taki Chiba''s deterrent power would still be so strong. Do not! It should be said that Sha Yin''s reaction to these three words was too extreme. At the same time, distinguishing the slightly trembling figure under the loose clothing of the four generations of Fengying, or the body that was trembling because of the violent inner fluctuations, such a thought flashed in Dashemaru''s heart. At this moment, he could see that the shadow of a village in front of him was already full of stormy waves. And from the words of this village shadow, it can be heard that although this four generations of Fengying said impossible, but in his heart, or the depths of his heart, he already believes that this Taki Chiba still Living, but, his heart instinctively made him not want to believe this. I don''t want to believe that this Taki Chiba, this Taki Chiba, who was relieved for the first time by all the shadows and all the ninjas in all the villages, was still alive after the news of the death of the Nine Tails passed through the entire Ninja World. The reason for his reaction is quite simple. Because this Takichiba''s deterrence, the deterrence of the entire Ninja World, although he was only a teenager when he became famous, the energy he radiated and what he did was really the Ninja World. The first case in history, before reaching the peak, it can be compared with the second generation of Naruto. Even after the news of his death, most ninjas have a second ninja **** who was strangled in the cradle. The feel of the tone. Compared to the Uchiha Nobuhiko who is called the second Uchiha Madara, Taki Chiba, who clearly killed the so-called second **** of ninja, seems to be completely overwhelmed by Taki Chiba, although Saying that the major ninja villages are silent about the existence of this person, but it feels that Takichiba''s influence on the ninjas of other major ninja villages is far less profound. Compared to Uchiha Nobuhiko, the influence of Takichiba, the influence of all Ninja villages, is more like it has been deeply engraved in that era. No, it should be said that the ninjas who have experienced his era deep in the heart. Even the shadow of a village. And this kind of influence is more frightening and fearful. At this time, you can see the four generations of Fengying in front of you. According to Oshemaru''s intelligence, this Luosha has not confronted this Takichiba head-on, or even the side. Do not! Is there not even one side. However, hearing the news that Takichiba was not dead, he still showed a great gaffe. In other words, it is difficult to stay calm. Yes, at this moment, in front of Oshe Maru, the fourth generation Fengying Luosha lost his calmness. After hearing the news that Takichiba was not dead. "Calm down? How could Takichiba not die? If not, then Konoha made a series of compromises. Was it a play? If he didnt die, then why hasnt there been any news for so many years? You should also participate in Oshemaru. As for the intelligence sharing alliance, there is no news of Taki Chiba on the surface or secretly, and even the concealed Uchiha Nobuhiko has made at least ten appearances over the years, although not Catch him, but it is still possible to catch some clues. Is it possible that Taki Chiba is better than this Uchiha Nobuhiko for his hidden ability?" Regarding this, staring at the big snake pill, Luo Sha''s frown under the hat seemed to be frowning tighter, and he spit out such a sentence. However, in the words, that anger is gone, and it is replaced by a kind of coldness. If Da She Wan''s answer is not satisfactory to him, it will turn his face. "Oshimaru, I now doubt your motives for cooperating with us." Afterwards, Luo Sha replied sternly. "Please don''t worry, Master Fengying. As an ally who has just formed an alliance, do you think I will be unwise to do things that make you suspicious at this time when this plan has begun?" Facing four generations of Fengying''s threatening words, Oshemaru''s expression did not change in any way. He still wore a smile that he thought was sincere, but in fact it was an evil smile. However, the tone was already quite sincere. It can be heard that this guy who looks unfathomable and unfathomable like a snake really wants to talk about this issue. Ok Although this Oshe Maru doesn''t look like a good talk, it sounds like he really wants to talk about it. Could it be that he really has the exact information about Taki Chiba. Is it really out of consideration to keep me here? And if there is really something about Takichiba... Then I really can''t blame this big snake pill. but Will it be true? This Takichiba has disappeared for more than ten years, and the news of his death has also been reported, and that Uchiha Nobuhiko really has the potential to kill him...Everything is pointing, Takichiba can''t be alive. In other words, this Oshe Maru is going to do something in the name of the dead man Takichiba. However, from another point of view, he was born Konoha, and as Konoha''s Sannin, when the news of Takichiba''s death came out, he had not betrayed Konoha, and he was still able to access these confidential identities. Perhaps, it is not necessarily true to know what the secret is. Well, let''s listen first. And hearing this sound, Luo Sha''s gaze couldn''t help but fell on the scroll beside Da She Wan, and many thoughts surged in her heart. "Then I will listen to what you say, but my patience is almost gone. I hope you can give me a satisfactory statement." Afterwards, he spit out such a sound, after all, he sat down slowly. "Then, your Excellency should remember the day when the third Ninja War finally ended, right?" Hearing Luo Sha''s reluctant words, Da She Wan took a slight breath and said solemnly. The final end of the third Ninja War? How is it related to this matter? Hearing this, Luo Sha frowned as she looked at Da She Wan''s solemn appearance, and her heart was greatly puzzled. "Naturally, it was Konoha and Unyin who finally signed the armistice agreement, and the third Ninja War officially ended. It also means that at the end of the third Ninja War, Konoha Unyin''s battle is over." However, since he was ready to listen to the rhetoric of Oshe Maru, at this time, he was quite cooperative, as he said. This is also the common memory of everyone who has experienced that era, and there is nothing unusual. Of course, he would not think that the focus of Dashemaru will be on this final end, it is just a beginning. Therefore, after answering, he didn''t ask anything, just listened quietly. "Then, as Fengying, you should have heard about what happened when Yunyin first came to Konoha for peace talks, right?" In response, Dashemaru said again. "Naturally, through the so-called peace talks, Yunyin almost captured the little princess of the Hyuga family, Hinata Hinata. However, the dispatched envoy was too weak and was killed by the head of the Hyuga. Huh! Four generations of Lei Kages reckless man, the Hyuga clan for hundreds of years, has been Konohas strongest clan. Compared with Uchiha at the time, he is not much less. How easy is it to get Baiyan? At least, Yunyins deputy-level combat power is needed. There is hope to seize!" Hearing this, Luo Sha''s face flashed a hint of disdain, and she seemed to disagree with the fourth generation of Raikage. "However, the final use of the question is quite powerful. It can be regarded as putting Konoha on the fire and roasting. In the end, he obtained the body of the head of the Hyuga Patriarch." After disapproving, Luo Sha also affirmed the fourth generation of Raiking. As the fourth generation of Fengying, he certainly knew about this. Even Yunyins move, after the failed captivity, made an act of accountability, and directly used force threats and far-fetched excuses to make Konoha regress. Forcing Konoha to deliver the corpse of the Hyuga Patriarch, even if he still didn''t get his eyes, it was considered to have weakened Konoha''s strength at that time. Later, when the corpse was delivered, he rushed to Konoha for the second time, that is, the real peace talks. The fourth generation Raikage is sober-minded, and it is impossible to grab more benefits. It is better to be a good favor and make a peace agreement. Signed, so Konoha could not find the wrong place. This wave of operations is completely a victory for Yun Yin. It can be said that Konoha planted this final battle. After all, if the fight really started, Yun Yin would definitely not end well, after all, there were other people peeping around. In this way, it was already the best ending for Yun Yin. "Patriarch Hyuga...huh, Sir Fengkage, we don''t need to hide anything when we talk now. You should know that Patriarch Hyuga has a twin brother." But when she heard Luo Sha''s words, Da She Wan sneered slightly and said. Obviously, Luo Sha''s words are hiding something. For example, Shayin knew that this corpse was not the current paternal owner, but the separated twin brother of the current patron. In addition to Konoha, which Shinobu village does not covet the eyes of the Hyuga clan, and which one does not have considerable information about the Hyuga clan, especially the contemporary clan and family head. "Humph!" In response, Luo Sha sneered and didn''t say much. As for the meaning of Dashemaru, he certainly understood, and of course he also knew who he was talking about Patriarch Hyuga. If it was really the Patriarch Hyuga, Yun Yin would have gotten his eyes off a long time ago. It doesn''t need to be thought to know that this corpse is not the corpse of Patriarch Hyuga. It''s just that the Oshe Maru was Konoha''s person before, and there are some things that can''t be revealed. Do not! It should be said that no one can disclose it, even if this is already a secret that everyone knows and has. For example, even if they knew about the information of the Hyuga clan, they would inevitably try to conceal their stupidity. Now, Sain and Konoha are still allies. "So, do you know that when Yunyin forced Konoha, Chen Bing already had tens of thousands in the country of grass?" In this regard, the Oshe Maru did not break. This last layer of window paper cannot be broken by any Shinobu Village. Luo Sha is still very conscious now, just like that. "Thousands?" And hearing this sound, Luo Sha''s face changed suddenly, and she already exclaimed. He doesn''t know this! He didn''t know this move! "So, you know, that even if it wasn''t the corpse of Patriarch Hyuga, it didn''t stay in Yunyin." Afterwards, Oshe Maru spoke again, saying such a sentence that made Luo Sha''s eyes almost widened. "What? Not in Yunyin? Where is that?" But this time, his exclaimed voice was directly louder by several decibels. At the same time, subconsciously, he seemed to ask a rather stupid question. "Naturally it is Konoha." And Dashemaru''s answer also proved that he asked a rather stupid question. The corpse of Hyuga was not in Yunyin, so naturally it was in Konoha. At this moment, it has rotted into bones in the cemetery of the Konoha Hyuga clan! "This" But for a moment, Luo Sha had already noticed something, and the astonishment on her face slowly stiffened, and even the whole body became slightly stiff. "On the night when the corpse was sent, Yunyin disappeared one third of the tens of thousands of ninjas displayed at the Konoha border, and retreated that night. Five days later, on the night the corpse was delivered, the fourth generation of Raikage was seriously injured. On the tenth day, Yunyin secretly took the corpse. Send it back intact, along with the peace agreement signed by Yunyin''s fourth generation Lei Ying." But in the next second ~www.novelhall.com~, without waiting for Luo Sha to say something, Da She Wan''s words came again. This time, the face of Da She Maru who was speaking had completely sunk, and his tone was already full of heaviness, and even the hoarseness had already brought a kind of lowness. What...! And when he heard Dashewan''s sentence, Luo Sha''s whole figure suddenly tightened! Under the hat, the eyes widened instantly, and his face was already unabashedly shocked! He opened his mouth, but was dumbfounded, he didn''t say a word. It seemed that in this moment, his whole person stopped functioning. "Difficult...difficult..." But after a long while, his hesitating voice sounded slowly. Wonderful book house Chapter 2211： Withdraw (four thousand words) "Yes!" Seeing the four generations of Kazekage Rasha''s stubbornness, Oshemaru answered what he wanted to ask before he was finished. He was right. Just what he thought! "Gudong!" When the Dashewan interrupted his affirmative answer, Sidaifeng swallowed almost subconsciously, and his stiff body seemed even more rigid. Thousands of cloud hidden ninjas, one third disappeared overnight. Five days later, the fourth generation of Raikage was seriously injured. Naturally, it was not a coincidence. Obviously, the one who caused thousands of Yunyin Ninjas to disappear overnight was the one who seriously injured the fourth generation of Raiking. And such a character could be able to frustrate Yunyin within six days, he couldn''t think of anyone else. "You mean..." However, even so, he was still unbelievable, even if he had a conclusion in his mind, even if he could tell by looking at the stiff expression and solemn gaze of Dashemaru at this time, he could confirm Dashemaru without contacting Dashemaru''s up and down questions. Whoever it is referring to, but at this time, the four generations of Fengying Luosha still cannot believe it. In other words, he didn''t want to believe it. After all, this is tens of thousands of Yunyin, one third is at least two thousand people, and within five days, almost non-stop rushed to Yunyin, the fourth generation of Raikage had never been out of Yunyin at the end of World War Three. village. In other words, this force that made tens of thousands of Yunyin disappeared, after eliminating these Yunyin, went straight to Yunyin within five days, severely wounded the fourth generation of Raiking, and forced Yunyin to sign the peace agreement. Not to mention what kind of strength is needed to make two thousand cloudy clouds disappear, or to seriously injure the fourth generation of Raikage, it is said that within five days from the Konoha border to Yunyin Village, this speed is incredible. Even if it is a lone army deep, day and night rushing to reach Yunyin Village, it will take at least half a month. This is also one of the main reasons why Yunyin clearly has military strength second only to Konoha but not much worse, but it is often difficult to get the advantage he deserves in the battle of Ninja World. The road is too far. In addition, Yunyin Village is mountainous, and marching is also quite difficult. They often arrive at the main battlefield from Yunyin. The ninjas are also quite tired and often need to rest. Food and grass supplies are also extremely difficult to transport. Almost every war involving Yunyin , Yunyin often loses some excellent opportunities because of the marching must rest, and every step of the headache for the supply of grain and grass must be cautious, and the grain supply may be cut off accidentally, and there is no way to continue fighting. And now, in just five days, that person rushed from the Konoha border to Yunyin Village. What speed was this? Do not! Its not a matter of speed. Is this something that humans can do? This is a rapid march after two thousand people have been killed. No matter how strong it is, even Uchiha Nobuhiko, no, even Uchiha Madara can''t quietly kill two thousand Yunyin, and can still run for such a long distance. Moreover, it was the fourth generation of Raiking who was seriously injured. Although he had always believed that Raiking was a reckless man, their strength was beyond doubt, facing each other, he might not be Raiking''s opponent. In a sense, in addition to his unwillingness to believe in the identity of this character, he also couldn''t believe in the strength of this character. "Yes, only Taki Chiba can do such a thing!" Looking at the appearance of the four generations of Fengying that seemed to be unbelievable, Da She Maru understood it and said. This one killed two thousand Yunyin overnight, and five days later severely damaged Raikage, forcing Yunyin to end the war, there was only one, and it could only be Taki Chiba. That, Taki Chiba whose death was reported! "but" But after Da She Maru understood this, Feng Ying took a breath and paused for a long time. However, when the words reached the mouth, they still wanted to refute. "Do you think that Takichiba can''t do such a thing?" However, this time Oshemaru did not think that the four generations of Fuekage could not accept the fact that this person is Takichiba. It is true that Taki Chiba is definitely a nightmare existence for the four generations of Fukage, and even for most ninjas who have experienced that era, it is a nightmare existence. However, this one in front of him is after all four generations of Fengying. Based on his experience, perhaps, at the beginning, he may not be able to accept the caution that a nightmare who has convinced himself that death is still alive, but Dashemaru does not think that these four generations are at this moment. Under Kazekage Rasa''s hat, there is still a face that does not want to believe that Taki Chiba is still alive. Even when he talks about these things, the first time Taki Chiba is mentioned vaguely, this fourth generation Kazekage I already believed it. It''s just that this Takichiba''s deterrent to him is too strong, although he believed it, but instinctively, he didn''t want to believe it. And now, I have said so clearly, O She Maru absolutely does not believe that the dignified Shadow of a Village will not face this reality. The reason why the current four generations of Fengying still showed an unbelievable and uncomfortable attitude, mostly, no, it was completely because of the incident he said. Thousands of people were killed in one night, and Lei Ying was injured in five days. To be honest, it is absolutely impossible for the Taki Chiba they knew to do all this. Yes, as Oshamaru understands, it is impossible for Takichiba, whom the four generations of Fengying knew to do such a feat. This is the force of one person, forcing a village to bow its head, and it is not the kind of small forbearance village, nor is it a casual big forbearance village, but the Yunyin village whose strength surpassed Konoha after the Nine Tails Rebellion! There was not one of the strongest Shinobu village at that time! This is definitely not what the Taki Chiba they knew could do. Perhaps the Taki Chiba they knew also did a lot of miraculous things, but compared with this thing now, they are not the same. A concept. If it is said that one person can persecute the person who bows in the Great Ninja Village, there is not no one in the history of Ninja World, and even this person is in Konoha. However, there is only one person in the entire history of Shinobi. That is, the first generation of Naruto, the **** of ninja who established the current ninja world, Senjujujuma! Takichiba''s strength is strong. Undoubtedly, it is enough to rank in the top ten in the contemporary ninja world. However, Takichiba at that time was still somewhat inferior to the four generations of Naruto Hakata, and the fourth generation of Hokage was personal Li is still a long way away from forcing a big ninja village to bow his head. Let alone Takichiba. When the Kyuubi Rebellion ended and the Yunyin peace talks were over, Takichibas strength has soared to this point in just a few months, and Yinyin has the tendency to become a second "Ninja God". . Originally, he was already a genius who had shined through an era, and his future achievements were limitless. No one would doubt that he could reach the top of Ninja World. However, no one would think that he would do the same feat as the original Naruto. Close to the Ninja God! And now, what is really unbelievable for the four generations of Fengying is actually this, it is the unreasonable skyrocketing strength of Taki Chiba. Moreover, it has soared to a level that makes people unwilling to believe it. Four generations of Fukage, this is because they cant believe Taki Chibas performance, not the person who hit Yunyin hard, its Taki Chiba! And he, too. If it werent that he was still in Konoha at the time, he still had some authority at the time. Although the three generations of Hokage tried their best to conceal it, but after all, he would be like the current four generations. He would be unbelievable and dare not. Believe. He was, crushed by the facts. Have to believe it! "I still cant believe that Yunyin Villages policy towards the tailed beasts Zhuli has changed at that time. Both Yao and Erwei should still be in Yunyin Village. Anyway, facing two tailed beasts and a fourth-generation Raikage , As well as the number of people and geographical advantages of Yunyin Base Camp, even Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma can''t achieve this level!" At this time, when I looked at Oshemaru, I was so sure that even I had a stiff face. Although it was not affirmative, it was full of firm affirmative words, as if I had caught the last one. With roots and straws, Four Generations Fengying gave her last reason for refusing to believe. Tailed beast! Tail Orc Zhu Li! Yes, at that time, the perfect human Zhuli of Yao was also in Yunyin Village, and there was also the human Zhuli of the second tail. After the four generations of Raikage came to power, they did not let the two Zhuli leave the village until the end of the war. If there is such a thing, then, after two thousand people rushed to Yunyin Village alone, Taki Chiba faced not only the fourth generation of Raikage, but also two tailed orcs. In addition to these, the battle location is Yunyin''s base camp, and there are many Yunyin, Yunyin''s organs in the base camp, and the geographical situation. After all, the skyrocketing strength cannot be exaggerated to this point! If this happened ten years later, or now, he would definitely believe it, but it was all over ten years ago. Taki Chiba is a genius, no matter how enchanting, no matter how dazzling, also It is impossible for the strength to soar to such a short time! Even if he knew that the Oshemaru in front of him said that, he would have accurate information, but he still couldn''t believe it. How can I believe it! If this is the case, then it is necessary to implement some Konoha destruction plan and go directly to the hometown! Any further implementation of Konoha destruction plan is tantamount to suicide! However, this time, his words didn''t get any response from Dashewan. Yes, only the face of Oshemaru, who has always looked like an unfathomable yin bird, showed a serious and serious expression among the yin bird. For the first time, he saw a certain look on the face of Dashemaru. And this look remained unchanged for a few minutes after he stayed there blankly, when the secret room shrouded in silence was suppressed. "How... how could..." In the end, with a utter despair, Luo Sha''s shoulders suddenly drooped, and her whole figure was almost drained, and she sank a bit. This matter cannot be reversed. What Dashemaru said is absolutely true, and it is impossible to use such a thing to joke with him. "Now, Master Fengying, do you think that the key to the success of our plan is the third generation of Hokage?" At this time, seeing the four generations of Fengying''s spirits and spirits seem to be drained, Da She Wan asked. It''s just that, although the words he asked still seemed to have a sense of mystery and even some contempt for the other party before, but in the tone, there was no sense of mysterious contempt. Yes, it''s just a heavy feeling. "No, it''s definitely not the third generation of Hokage." And hearing this sound, the fourth generation Fengying slowly raised his head, looked at the big snake pill with a lingering shadow on his face, and said slowly. Now that it has been determined that Takichiba is not dead and has done such a terrible thing, the key to the success or failure of Konoha''s destruction plan is naturally impossible to be the third generation of Hokage. To be honest, now the core of more than just the third generation of Hokage, the fourth generation of Fengying has already planned to retreat. Are you kidding me? Takichiba is not dead, how can he execute this Konoha destruction plan? This plan is over! How can it continue! "Yes, the core of this success or failure is not the three generations of Hokage, but, this Takichiba, to destroy Konoha, this kid will always be inevitable." In response, Da She Wan nodded and said affirmatively. "then you!" And hearing this sound, the four generations of Fengying became inexplicably angry, almost subconsciously swearing. This is no longer a core issue of success or failure. Basically, it is to put them on the fire. What if the Konoha destruction plan succeeded? Taki Chiba is not dead, and already has such strength, even if Konoha is destroyed, Sagura can''t stop Taki Chiba''s violent attack! When the time comes, what can they fall into? Instead, it provokes murder! This Dashewan is definitely unscrupulous! At the same time, there was almost only such a thought in his mind. Ok? Wait! Oshemaru should have obtained this information a long time ago, and Konoha''s destruction plan was successful, and his Oshemaru is also a part of it, and it will also provoke Takichiba''s anger, and for Oshemaru, this is also a murderous disaster. Oshemaru is not a madman, nor a suicide madman. On the contrary, as one of Konoha''s three ninjas, or the most strategic and visionary among them, it is impossible not to know the stakes. Is it possible that he has any solution? In other words, sure to win... grasp? However, after another thought, he discovered another key point. That is, Oshemaru knew that Takichiba was not dead and did such a thing, and then formulated this Konoha destruction plan. In other words, Dashewan, there is a way! For this Takichiba, there is already a countermeasure! "What can you do?" Then, almost instantly, thinking of this, Luo Sha changed her words and asked seriously. "I''m going back, Feng Ying, you are definitely not the kind of short-sighted person." In response, Da She Maru''s mouth evoked an indescribable smile and praised it. "Say it." However, Luo Sha did not respond to Dashewan''s praise, but only urged Dashewan. "This scroll, please see." And when he heard these words, Da She Wan didn''t talk nonsense, and directly pushed the scroll in front of Luo Sha~www.novelhall.com~ and motioned him to take a look. "what is this?" And looking at the scroll, Luo Sha did not open it for the first time, but stared at the Dashe Pill and said cautiously. "Please see." On this, Oshe Maru was noncommittal, but said so. It seems that only by looking at this scroll can we continue. And at this moment, Luo Sha also understood the meaning of Dashewan. At the moment, no nonsense, after groping for the scroll, he opened it and watched. this is? After this glance, his face was full of doubts. What is the selling point of this big snake pill? () Chapter 2212： Why give up? (Four thousand words) Haneda Ichiyo, affiliated to Caoyin Village, is the envoy sent by Caoyin Village to Konoha, and he made Konoha agree to Caoyin Village to take this Zhongnin exam. " Looking at the four generations of Fengying who had already seen the same in front, Da She Maru spoke in a timely manner. "This Haneda Ichiba, what is going on?" Hearing this sound, Four Generations Fengying raised his head and asked suspiciously. Obviously, I didn''t understand why I was still talking about Taki Chiba just now, but now I moved to this Haneda Ichiba. And this Haneda Ichiba does seem to be a little special, but it does not seem to have any connection with the topic they are talking about. What does the Caoyin Village matter have to do with them? Although it is indeed suspicious to say that Caoyin Village suddenly closed the country before, it seems understandable to take the Zhongren exam. Konoha wants to raise his power, and Xiaoren Village needs to increase his worth. Moreover, for a small country, for a small country for so long, The economy is definitely a devastating blow. Caoyin Village''s participation in the Zhongren examination is not only unsuspicious, but also quite reasonable. On the contrary, it is suspicious not to participate. This is completely wrong with bull lips! "This Haneda Ichiba looks exactly the same as Taki Chiba." In this regard, looking at the four generations of Fengying, Dashemaru''s eyes slowly turned into a sharp dignity, and said quite heavy. Grow up Exactly the same? Hearing that, after asking, his gaze fell on the scroll again, and the fourth generation Fengying who wanted to see something came slowly raised his head, and looked at the opposite side. Although he looked shameless, he radiated a serious snake. pill. "You don''t mean that this Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba, right?" Then, after a good pause, the fourth generation Fengying asked tentatively. The meaning of this Osamaru should be because this Haneda Ichiba and Takichiba look exactly the same, I think Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba. However, because it looks exactly like Takichiba, it is too far-fetched to say that this Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba. In the whole world, it is not uncommon for unrelated people to look exactly the same. Although it is not common, the rate of occurrence is quite considerable. At least, in the Shayin village, this is already the case. Other Shinobu villages are bound to have this situation. Rare, but not without. This Haneda Ichiba may be just this kind of unrelated imagination. Even if they are exactly the same, it cannot be used as a decisive factor to confirm that he is Taki Chiba, this is too illusory. "of course not." In response, Osamaru shook his head. Of course, he could not say that he is Takichiba just because Haneda Ichiba and Takichiba look exactly the same. The reason why he expressed this meaning naturally has a series of inferences. Reliable, inferential. "That is?" In response, the fourth generation Fengying couldn''t help but put his gaze on the scroll, wanting to see something from the scroll. "First of all, let''s start with the Haneda clan who suddenly reached the peak of power in the country of grass during this period of retreat. You should know the former leader of the village of grass." Hearing that, Dashewan didn''t intend to talk nonsense, and said. "Well, I know that the kid who was also famous in the Ninja World War, his first hand of water escape is heard to be close to the second generation of Hokage, because of his existence, Cao Yin Village can save most of the Ninja World War In this battle of Ninja World, he also won a considerable amount of hire money. Regardless of his strength or popularity, he should be said to be the strongest among the leaders of Caoyin Village." In response, the four generations of Fengying frowned, as if to speak casually. I just didn''t find out that the battle data of Haneda Ichiba seemed a bit wrong. This age, this kind of data And this thought flashed in his mind at this time. "Yes." Hearing this, Da She Wan nodded. "What does this have to do with this Haneda Ichiba?" Hearing Da She Wan''s affirmative answer, the fourth generation Feng Ying, whose brows were slightly raised, asked. "Since Fukage knows the popularity and strength of the former leader of Kushin Village, you think that in just a few years, you will be easily passed on by a little-known Haneda clan who has never even appeared in the history of Ninja world. Instead?" In this regard, Da She Wan said. "So what? It was not just a few years before Hanzo overthrew the power of the Kingdom of Rain, and the leader of Yuyin Village at that time was not a general." Hearing this, Four Generations Fengying said disapprovingly. "Then, have you ever seen anyone who steals the power of Kusano Country while gaining peoples hearts without any blood, without a single soldier? Even, have you ever seen a master general''s own daughter marry the leader of Shinobu Village? ?" But when he heard these words, Da She Wan sneered. This old fox had already thought about it, so he had to push the problem over. At the same time, his mind has turned such a thought. "Without a fight? Marry a daughter under a big name?" Hearing this sentence, Four Generations Fengying was obviously taken aback, almost blurted out with an exclamation. But he hadn''t heard of things, he hadn''t heard of this way of seizing power. Even if it is the proper inheritance of the Great Ninja Village, there will definitely be some blood in the back, especially when there are two competitors. Even if it was the fourth generation of Hokage of the same generation as his own, who was also ordered to be in danger, the fourth generation of Hokage must be bloody, perhaps softer, but there will always be blood. This is the price of the inevitable alternation of power. Not only did Fengying succeed to the throne in the past, Hokage succeeded to the throne, even if the family has always monopolized the position of Raikage, it is also accompanied by blood. It''s just that these **** colors all happen in the dark, in the darkness of every Shinobu Village. Therefore, it seems that every power change is united on the bright side, and everyone''s hope is returned. However, as Oshemaru said, without a single soldier, he took a Cao Yin village and asked the daimyo to marry his daughter to the leader. The Haneda clan is too terrifying. If it is said that things can still happen without a single soldier, but the daimyo''s daughter, a princess in a sense, marrying a leader of a ninja village, this is a bit shocking. In any case, the entire Shinobi world has never heard of such a thing. To be honest, in terms of social status, the ninja is not as high as the power he holds. For the country and daimyo, even if the ninja is a huge military force, or even the only military force, in terms of social status, It''s just a pawn. The status of the villages is slightly higher and they have a certain degree of autonomy, but the social status is actually not high, and they are not even among the nobles. It is absolutely impossible for the daimyo to marry his daughter to a ninja, even the shadow of a village! It is unbelievable for the great name of the country of grass to marry his daughter to the new leader of Cao Yin. I am afraid that the destruction of the country of grass will not happen! Do not! It is the destruction of the Ninja World, it is impossible to happen! "Now, understand, this Haneda clan is special." Looking at the four generations of Fengying unable to speak, Da She Wan sneered at the corner of his mouth and said. "And this Haneda clan happens to have a character like Taki Chiba, don''t you think it''s tricky?" Then, as if hitting the iron while it was hot, Oshemaru said again. "You mean, all this is Taki Chiba''s behind the scenes?" In response to this, the four generations of Fengying suddenly raised her head, looked at Dashemaru, and said. "Such a thing, if you assume Taki Chiba is behind it, do you still think it is impossible?" Hearing this, Dashewan said. "It is true that if Taki Chiba is among the Haneda clan, it seems that it is really not impossible to do such a thing. However, the appearance of Haneda Ichiba written here is only twelve or thirteen years old. He is now , It should be more than 20 years old." In this regard, the fourth generation Fengying said. "It''s just the appearance. For Taki Chiba, what is the hard thing? As far as I know, there is a person who can keep his appearance unchanged, and even regress his appearance to his teenage years." Hearing this, Da She Wan said disapprovingly. "And it just so happened that Taki Chiba studied for a while under the hands of this person." Finally, Da She Wan added another sentence. Indeed, only appearance. Characters like Takichiba have created miracles one after another when they were adolescents. It seems that it is not unusual to stop the time of appearance. And hearing this sound, Four Generations Fengying couldn''t help but nod gently, quite agreeable. "But, would Taki Chiba be so careless? I thought that by keeping the juvenile posture, he would be able to hide it from everyone? Not at all, besides, you also said that someone can keep the juvenile posture. Clumsy." However, although he was quite agreeable in his heart, he still did not believe it. To be honest, if Taki Chiba wants to hide his identity and mix with the Haneda clan, wouldnt it be more effective to change his public face? "Because, this is Taki Chiba''s style. He deliberately put on this exactly the same face, just to make you think that if you want to hide it, it is better to change your face, make you vacillate, make you doubt, Let you be unsure. As long as you are unsure, then his true face will never be revealed, and while confusing you, it can also attract your attention and let you focus on his face, which is inevitable. I more or less ignored his purpose." In this regard, Dashemaru seemed to have expected the Fourth Generation Fengying Society to say so, and said. "Okay! Just assume this Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba, and has been lurking in Konoha through the identity of Kusakura Village, then, what does it have to do with our plan? No! It should be said that we should cancel our plan Well, anyway, this Takichiba has always been a member of Konoha. I dont believe that he has switched to Kusage Village. And even if he switched to Kusage Village, there is no reason for opposition between him and Konoha, right? On the contrary, if we implement the plan, we will be used by him to build a deeper relationship with Konoha." Hearing this, the fourth generation of Fengying took a breath, and said everything he thought about in his heart. To be honest, Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba, and Takichiba is Haneda Ichiba. This matter has nothing to do with him now. As long as Takichiba is still alive, then his Konoha destruction plan cannot be implemented. As for who Takichiba is now, it doesn''t matter at all. Moreover, he would never believe that Taki Chiba would betray Konoha, or that he would not act when Konoha was in trouble. Now, the key point is whether Konoha''s destruction plan is to be abandoned, while there is still room for change. And not, the identity of this Takichiba! "Why should we abandon Konoha''s destruction plan?" However, his righteous and confident words seemed to be completely natural, but he got the words of Osha Maru that were obviously slightly mocking. And the sneer on Da She Wan''s face looked even more dazzling. "Are you kidding me?" In response to this, the fourth generation of Fengying stagnated slightly, and after a moment of silence, he spoke with a calm but faint questioning tone. "Do you think Takichiba can do whatever he wants?" Hearing this, the corners of Da She Wan''s mouth sneered suddenly, and suddenly put on a serious posture, and uttered a rhetorical question. "Why can''t he do whatever he wants" And hearing this sound, the four generations of Fengying almost retorted. "Huh? Do whatever you want?" However, in the middle of the conversation, he stopped abruptly, his eyes flashed, but he seemed to have discovered something important, and he was stunned on the spot. "Yes, Taki Chiba still has scruples. Although we don''t know what the scruples are, as long as we find the scruples, we can contain him. As long as we contain him, then Konoha is still Konoha. Konoha can still be destroyed!" Seeing what the Fourth Generation Fengying seemed to think of, Da Shewan smiled again and said. If he hadn''t known that Takichiba was constrained, how could he still make this Konoha destruction plan? Takichibas behavior is obviously abnormal, especially after the Kyuubi Rebellion. Why did he disappear and why did he have to suspended animation? Isnt it possible to track Uchiha Nobuhiko while alive? Is it necessary to use news of death to make others fall into an endless loop of suspicion in order to contain the major Shinobu villages at that time? So ~www.novelhall.com~ killed thousands of people overnight, injured Raikage in five days, and forced Yunyin to bow his head. How should we explain? Wouldn''t it be more convenient for him to put his strength on the bright side to directly frighten the Ninja Village? Why do you want to do this quietly, and why let the third generation of Hokage keep him secret? Isn''t this extremely abnormal? Here, doesnt it mean that Takichiba has some constraints, cannot stand on the bright side, and must "die"? So, does it mean that this constraint is the weakness of Taki Chiba. As long as they grasp this constraint, even a behemoth like Taki Chiba cannot stop them? Even if Taki Chiba will save Konoha no doubt! "You mean Nobuhiko Uchiha?" At this moment, the fourth generation Fengying said as he heard the words of Dashemaru. Chapter 2213： The last room "It seems, there is nothing special..." In the Japanese-style log cabin, in the room where the house number is written with the word Hirohiko, Qiu Dao Dingci''s slightly disappointed voice came from the crack in the slightly hidden door. "The three of them really don''t plan to decorate their rooms at all." Afterwards, next to Akudo Dingci, Yamanaka Ino looked around the room with the same basic layout as the previous two rooms, and couldn''t help but complain. After learning that a Naruto candidate and deputy commander of the defense force lived in this cabin, Yamanaka Ino no longer thinks about what people living here can''t afford decorations because of the simplicity of the house. Life is really simple. And this Uchiha Hirohiko''s room is almost the same as the others except for the other two people''s rooms, just like a standard suite. The only difference is that there is a large bookshelf in Uchiha''s room full of books. It can be seen that the books here have been processed to a certain extent. Although they are a little yellowed, they are quite well preserved. After the words came out, Yamanaka Ino''s gaze also moved away from the desk that had been occupied by Aki Micho Choji and Nara Shikamaru, landed on the bookshelf, took a few steps, and walked towards the bookshelf. Indeed, there is nothing special, and there are no traces left. The only person who can spy on the identity of Uchiha Hirohiko seems to be such a scroll. This guy should be a genius of the Uchiha clan. But how do I feel that he is like an engineer? At this time, Nara Shikamaru did not speak, but stared at an unfolded scroll on the desk, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Originally, he thought that the genius of the Uchiha clan must have something extraordinary, but now, he can''t see anything left from the desk. Among these scrolls, there is neither Taki Chiba''s S-class ninjutsu scroll that shows power, nor Hyuga Yukina''s command book of defense forces that shows wisdom. Some, it seems that only the scroll in front of you, is slightly special. some. At this time, the scroll in front of him was a design drawing. The design drawing of this Japanese-style cabin. Now, he can infer that Uchiha Hirohiko is unique, and only he should be the designer or even the builder of this Japanese-style cabin. It seems to be a little shabby. Compared with his two teammates. Although, looking at this design drawing, you can see that this Uchiha Nobuhiko really has a unique talent in simple beauty and space utilization. The design drawing of Kopin may be able to enter Konohas construction department. There is nothing wrong with being a deputy minister. However, a future Naruto, a future deputy commander of the defense force, and then a non-important unit of the construction department, Nara Shikamaru felt completely sorry for the name of the genius of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Uchiha clan. Even if it weren''t for knowing that his uncle Haiyi would not lie about this kind of thing, I am afraid Nara Shikamaru would never believe that this Uchiha Nobuhiko can be called a genius of the Uchiha clan. At least, under the aura of his two teammates, this Uchiha Nobuhiko looks quite ordinary. Is there anything else... Looking at it, Nara Shikamaru finally seemed to be unbelievable, and started to look through the scroll again, trying to find something out of the ordinary. "Yeah!" At this moment, a high-decibel scream suddenly sounded on his right side. "Flap!" Afterwards, with their shoulders shrugged, Nara Shikamaru and Akimi Mitsuji turned to their right side at the same time, which is the source of the scream. They looked at the bookshelf where Yamanaka Ino was located, and the scroll they were looking at was immediately dropped and dropped. "Wh...what''s wrong? Well... Ino?" Between these sudden screams, the two stiffened their necks, their faces were frightened, and they spoke in a frightened tone. "Song...song...songsong..." However, their frightened questioning came from Yamanaka Ino''s sudden turn of his head, his face flushed with excitement, and Yamanaka Ino''s stuttering words pointing to the bookshelf. "Song? Sung? Sung?" And looking at the appearance of Yamanaka Ino, Akimi Mitsuji and Nara Shikamaru almost matched her anxious and almost jumping excitement, repeating her words one by one, and each Question tone is added to the words to express my current doubts. "Gudong!" And the next second, seeing their appearance, Yamanaka Ino took two deep breaths, and then after swallowing a spit, he seemed to finally calm down his excitement, and hurriedly uttered a name: "Hikoichiro Matsushita!" After speaking, he pointed at the bookshelf beside him. "Hikoichiro Matsushita?" When they heard this word that seemed to be a name, and looked at the movements of Ino Yamanaka, the two subconsciously spit out this sentence in confusion. "This bookshelf is called Matsushita Hikoichiro?" Then, after spitting out such a sentence, the two looked at each other, then looked at Ino Yamanaka and said. "No!" And at the moment when these words blurted out, Yamanaka Ino, who had barely calmed down his excitement but was still a little excited about stomping his feet, instantly froze, and the whole face instantly became cold, and she was almost chilled together The body that was about to jump up and down, and, almost subconsciously, looked at these two guys who couldn''t understand their meaning at all, and blurted out with a denial with a scolding. "The books above are all Matsushita Hikoichiro..." Then, after a strong denial, she spoke again, seeming to be preparing to explain. "It''s all written by Matsushita Hikoichiro?" And at this time, Xu Shi Ino''s scolding frightened the two of them again, and Nara Shikamaru and Aki Doting spoke again and again. By the way, I also interrupted the words of Ino Yamanaka. "You guys..." Hearing this sound, Yamanaka Ino''s mouth suddenly twitched stiffly, his whole body seemed to be drained suddenly, his shoulders immediately drooped, and he sighed as he looked at the two people who had shrunk into two. "A well-known critic of the last era! Matsushita Hikoichiro, all his recommendations are all fine items in the boutique. It is said that just to get his reviews, the magazine will bid for the price of ten thousand taels!" Then ~www.novelhall.com~ seemed to be angry and indisputable, Yamanaka Ino said. "Hey? It turned out to be a critic..." And hearing the explanation of Ino Yamanaka, the two people who had shrunk into two groups immediately showed the appearance of uninterestedness, and the whole body also stretched out, turning into a lack of interest, and they were about to turn back. It''s something that has nothing to do with the ninja again. Looking at Ino''s appearance, Matsushita Hikoichiro should be Hirohiko Uchiha. Is this guy really focusing on improving his strength? Still, compared with the other two teammates, he gave up on himself. Turning around, Nara Shikamaru couldn''t help but have such a thought. Ok? Then, at this moment, his gaze flashed, his figure suddenly stopped, and his gaze suddenly fell on the top of the bookshelf. The look changes suddenly! Chapter 2214： Discovery from Matsushita Hikoichiro "Let me say it! Dont you guys who are not about ninjas, or if its not which one is strong or which is weak, its not interesting! Matsushita Hikoichiro is very good! Without the recommendation of Matsushita Hikoichiro, my father and mother , Wont you get married at all?" Seeing the two people angry, Yamanaka Ino couldn''t help but bulged his cheeks, stomped his foot lightly, and made a muffled sound when he stepped on the floor. To be honest, this Matsushita Hikoichiro is still very important to her. If he is not so popular as Matsushita Hikoichiro, my father and mother, who are fans of Matsushita Hikoichiro, would not be because of Matsushitas comments once. With the hot buying, they will not collide in the crowd, will not have their own father to protect the mother who is about to undergo a stampede, they will not know each other, and later, they will not like Matsushita Hikoichiro. The more you talk with him, the more speculation. In the end, the two would not come together the night before he was about to perform an extremely dangerous mission. Finally, he entered the palace of marriage. For her, for her father and mother, without this Matsushita Hikoichiro, their family might not exist at all. Therefore, Matsushita Hikoichiro is definitely a very important person to her. Even if she had never seen it before. However, from the sincere comments on the meanings he recommended, she can still see that this Matsushita Hikoichiro is definitely a sincere and gentle person. Although this Matsushita Hikoichiro stopped publishing book reviews and recommendations a long time ago, she has read all his recommendations and book reviews in the family collection. And, like his parents, he became an absolute fan of him. If let her list the most regrettable things now, then this is definitely one of her most regrettable things that Matsushita Hikoichiro no longer publishes book reviews and recommendations. It is precisely because of the special nature of Matsushita Hikoichiro that, after seeing her friend''s special insensitivity to him, she still thinks of dissatisfaction at this time. "Well...Don''t be angry, Ino, then, this Matsushita Hikoichiro is Uchiha Hirohiko, then... isn''t it..." Seeing the appearance of Yamanaka Ino, the careful Qiu Daojie, who was completely different from his appearance, hurriedly raised his hands for comfort, and said. "Well, it seems that it is impossible to see him." As for Qiu Dao Dingci''s words, Ino Yamanaka nodded lightly, and said rather dejected. On this shelf, there are not only all the books recommended by Matsushita Hikoichiro, but also some manuscripts of long reviews, as well as letters of appreciation from various magazines. There is no doubt that this Uchiha Nobuhiko is Matsushita Hikoichiro. In other words, Matsushita Hikoichiro has died in battle, and she will never see this person who has special meaning to her. At the same time, I also understand why Matsushita did not publish book reviews before he was born. I am afraid that at that time, he had already died in battle for the village. Sacrificed with my best friend! "Ino, please!" And at this time, I dont know when I have already walked to her side, his eyes are staring at Nara Shikamaru somewhere, and he seems to push her away gently, tiptoeing. He raised his toes and touched the top of the bookshelf. "What''s wrong? Shikamaru?" In this regard, Akita Dingci and Yamanaka Ino asked almost in unison. "Wait." Nara Shikamaru absently responded. "Yes!" And at the moment when the response was spit out, he opened his mouth in surprise, which seemed to be a discovery. Afterwards, in the sound of the rubbing of the wooden planks and the wooden planks, Nara Shikamaru took a wooden plank from the top of the bookshelf in the eyes of Akimi Mitsuoji and Yamanaka Ino. Yes, a plank. "what is this?" In response, the two looked at each other blankly and looked at Nara Shikamaru. "Don''t worry." However, this sentence did not get an affirmative answer from Nara Shikamaru, on the contrary, Nara Shikamaru just casually perfunctory, then fumbled again. "All right!" Then, after groping for two more things, he turned his head and looked at them. "what is this?" In this regard, the two had to repeat the question just now. "Let''s go to the desk." Hearing that, Nara Shikamaru didn''t talk too much nonsense. He walked directly to the desk, tidied up the unfolded scrolls and put them away, and put the things he removed from the top of the bookshelf on the desk. "House number...and photos?" And at this time, Qiu Dao Dingji and Yamanaka Ino, who came close, opened their doubts. At this moment, in front of their eyes, on the desk, there was a house plate, and then two photo frames. "Yuki Na, and... Nao?" Then, after speaking in doubt, the sharp-eyed Yamaaka Ino spoke again, she had already seen some vague writing on the mottled and damaged martial art. "Who is this Nao?" Later, after speaking, she couldn''t help but speak in confusion. The house number is obviously that Hyuga Yukana also has another girl named Nao''s house number. That is to say, Hyuga Yukana and this Nao girl lived together before. What happened later, was replaced by Hyuga Yukina living alone. "Well, is one of them Uchiha Hirohiko? The other, is Taki Chiba?" At this time, Qiu Dao Dingci also spoke. At this time, Qiu Dao Dingci is holding a picture frame. In this frame, there are two handsome and similar-looking teenagers, both smiling very much. brilliant. One of them should be Hirohiko Uchiha, and the other one is probably Takichiba. "No! I don''t think that one of them should be Hirohiko Uchiha, and the other is not Taki Chiba, but someone close to him." After taking a look at this, Nara Shikamaru shook his head, and bluntly denied Aki Mito''s speculation ~www.novelhall.com~ Why? Why are you so sure? " When he heard Nara Shikamaru''s words, Akita Choi looked again and turned to Nara Shikamaru. Obviously, I don''t understand why Nara Shikamaru is so sure. "because this." In response, Nara Shikamaru pointed to another photo frame and said. Suddenly, the two of them watched. In between, the faces of four people were frozen in the frame. One, a beautiful red-haired woman with a brilliant smile. There are three more young boys who look a little gloomy. One of them is the young boy in the photo frame of Qiu Dao Dingci! Chapter 2215： its not right! "This...this is..." Looking at the frame with four people frozen, and after noticing the connection between the two photos, Yamanaka Ino couldn''t help but speak. I always feel, Matsushita Hikoichiro, no! It''s Hirohiko Uchiha, a bit like Sasuke. Is it because of the Uchiha clan? Or, they all have poker faces, but they are so handsome? just At the same time, such a thought flashed through her mind. "Take a photo with the teacher?" At this time, the second half of her sentence was preempted by Qiu Dao Ding. "Ok." In response, Nara Shikamaru nodded affirmatively. This is already obvious. This photo of the four people is obviously the photo taken when Taki Chiba, Hyuga Yukina, and Uchiha Hirohiko formed the team, and they were assigned to Asma teacher after their ninja school. At the same time, they also have such a group photo. Even the pattern of the lens is similar. The three disciples are in front, and the teacher is behind. Then, after Nara Shikamaru''s affirmation, the atmosphere suddenly fell into silence. After this simple conversation, the three of them stared at the photo closely and fell silent. This seems... different from what you imagined! In the silence, such an idea passed through the hearts of the three at the same time. Yes, it is different from what you imagined! At this moment, the three of them were silent suddenly, but they seemed to be looking for something to look at the group photo because it was different from what they had imagined. As for how different from imagined... Naturally the expressions of three people! Although in fact, Takichiba, Hyuga Yukina, and Uchiha Hirohiko did not seem to have strange expressions, and did not have much emotion, but looking at the appearance of these three people, a gloomy air rushed toward them. It is completely inversely contrasted with the bright smiling red-haired and beautiful smiling woman. Its as if the sun is shining in the upper part of the photo, which makes people feel at ease and from the heart the happy mood of the red-haired beauty in the photo, but the lower part is a heavy gloomy feeling. Going up is like dark clouds, no matter how it can''t be opened. Moreover, there are always three people below who are not good people. If the upper part is the feeling of heaven with a clear sky, then the lower part is a gloomy feeling like hell. This sense of incongruity makes them feel weird. And this is not the key to keeping them silent. The reason why they are silent is still staring at the group photo as if they are trying to find something. It is the temperament of these three people, which is too inconsistent with their identities. Right! Especially Taki Chiba, who has now confirmed which Hirohiko Uchiha is in the photo, then, the other boy in this photo is naturally Taki Chiba. To tell the truth, if it is an ordinary ninja, an ordinary hero, then this Taki Chiba has no problems at all, no problems at all, and even looks a little delicate. However, as a candidate for Hokage, then this temperament is too shameful! That thoughtful look seems to be calculating people, and there is no way to give people a sense of security! There is no sense of security that Hokage should have! And in their imagination, this Takichiba should be the kind of sunny person. A smile will give people courage inexplicably. Even if he is not a sunny person, he should be a mature and respectful type. It gives people a heavy sense of security, no matter how bad they are, it should be a positive image, even if it is a little ordinary, it gives people a sense of peace of mind inexplicably. But what''s the matter with this gloomy and somewhat malicious feeling? How did such a temperament become a candidate for the fifth generation of Hokage? What earth-shattering things have to be done! Secondly, it is this Hyuga Yukina, no matter what, as a little princess of the Hyuga clan, he should have a gentle appearance like a princess, no matter what, there should be a kind of graceful calmness, which makes people respectful, or Want to protect her, obey her. However, at this time, Yukata Hyuga was able to blend into this gloom perfectly. It was simply a "gloomy trio". Although she was extremely cute, even Hyuga Hinata, who was also a little princess, couldnt compare. However, the sharp eyes and silent face, unsmiling appearance, standing between Takichiba and Uchiha Hirohiko, completely made people feel a heavy feeling, unconsciously, she felt that she was cute and charming. His face became more and more gloomy. This is completely different from their imagination! In comparison, Uchiha''s poker face can ease the atmosphere a little bit. This It''s not the Naruto candidate and the future commander of the defense force they imagined at all! What happened in that era? Such a gloomy trio can win popularity, and why such a sunny teacher can teach these three gloomy guys! I don''t understand it at all! "Snapped!" And after staring at it for a while, there was a crisp sound, the photo frame of the four people was snapped together, and by the way, another photo frame was also pressed on the desktop. I...Suddenly wanted to wash my eyes. How could a horrible atmosphere pervade? At the same time, the three of them turned around together, and such a thought flashed in their hearts. At this time, in their minds, the images of the gloomy three people were constantly zooming in, and then thinking that this was their house before they were alive, a gloomy atmosphere was growing in their hearts. "Next, what should I do? Shikamaru." Then, in the end, Qiu Dao Dingci, who was relatively more nervous, broke the silence first. "Yeah, this Nao? And the teacher in the photo? Do you have any thoughts? Will this Nao be the teacher?" In response, Yamanaka Ino also spoke. Obviously, in this room of Uchiha Hirohiko, there was another news about Takichiba''s trio. Moreover, they are all very crucial news. For example, the relationship between them is confirmed, and the looks of their teacher are also known, and there is a name that seems to be their teacher''s name. This is a breakthrough development. The three of them died in battle, but their teacher may not ~www.novelhall.com~ This has pointed out a way to continue the investigation. It is also an extremely critical clue. They even knew what their teacher looked like. Including this photo can be used as a direct clue to the investigation. It can be said that the harvest of this last room is three rooms, no, the most important thing in the whole cabin. "No! I can''t continue the investigation." However, at this moment, their words were rejected by Nara Shikamaru. Can''t investigate anymore? When Nara Shikamaru''s negative answer was heard, both of them were stunned, and immediately froze on the spot. Why... can''t the investigation go on? () Chapter 2216： Stop it! "Why? Why can''t the investigation go on? Isn''t this just getting very important information? Why can''t the investigation go on? Shouldn''t you strike while the iron is hot?" After stunned, Yamanaka Ino suddenly cleared his eyes and questioned eagerly. At this time, shouldn''t the investigation be continued? Finally found such an important clue. At the same time, this thought flashed through her heart as she reacted. "You guys, don''t be happy and forget why we gave up the investigation before!" Hearing this sound, Nara Shikamaru sighed helplessly, looking at the two of them, his brows raised helplessly. Indeed, these clues are important. However, the reason they ended the investigation was not because the clue was broken! But, this matter is not something they can touch at all! The investigation has no good results! You can''t forget these things right away! "Why did you give up the investigation before?" In this regard, hearing Nara Shikamaru''s words, Akimi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino were once again taken aback. "Uh" Then, in the next second, the faces of the two of them changed together. Suddenly, they seemed to think of something suddenly, and the cold sweat suddenly stopped. Yes! They didn''t decide not to investigate further because they didn''t have any clues, but the matter involved in this matter, which was beyond their reach. In other words, it''s not something new people like Xia Ren can touch now. If you insist on contact, it is very likely that it will cause disaster! Even affect the family! "Furthermore, let''s start preparing for the Zhongnin exam. It''s only five days. We always have to hold the Buddha''s feet temporarily. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be too pitiful to recommend our Asma?" Seeing that the two had understood, Nara Shikamaru said. Yes! Only five days left! You still need to prepare for the Zhongnin exam. It was recommended by Asma for the time being, and recommended the newcomers to take the Zhongnin exam. My teacher has high hopes for himself. How much is to give some face. Although, they don''t care about what to bear the exam. "Furthermore, if we can pass the Zhongnin exam, we will be Zhongren. After that, as long as we accumulate enough task experience and improve our strength, we can become Shangnin. If we can learn a lot of things." At this moment, Nara Shikamaru suddenly gave them another shot. "Really! That''s right! Shikamaru, you! Isn''t you full of energy?" Hearing this sound, the eyes of the two of them clearly lit up, and they said immediately. Obviously, Nara Shikamaru meant to temporarily shelve this matter, but he did not say that he really gave up. It''s just that they are still unable to explore the truth. However, they may not be in the future. "Okay! Let''s go!" Hearing the words of the two, the troublesome expression on Nara Shikamaru''s face instantly became stronger, and he didn''t talk nonsense at the moment. After grabbing a hand at the table, he walked straight out of the room and headed downstairs. "Oh!" In this regard, Akita Dingci and Yamanaka Ino didn''t talk nonsense, and followed suit. After a short while, the three of them left the Japanese-style cabin and walked into the small wood amidst the laughter and laughter that seemed to suddenly relax. This Japanese-style cabin, which had been silent for a long time, returned to peace again. "despair!" Until, at the entrance, in the color of flame, one foot stepped on the floor. "How capable, Asma!" Then, a faint voice with emotion, slowly sounded from the door of the entrance. ... "Are you... sure? Sasuke?" At this time, on the other side, still on the tree outside the guest house, Naruto Uzumaki looked surprised at the face of Naruto Uzumaki, who was hanging upside down on the tree and finished speaking. He frowned and spoke. . "Sasuke..." At the same time, Haruno Sakura frowned and murmured. It seems that Sasuke Uchiha just said something unexpected and incomprehensible. "determine." At this time, Sasuke Uchiha seemed to have predicted the reaction of the two and nodded affirmatively. "Then, let''s give up tracking Ichiba and... give up the investigation of Takichiba?" In this regard, Naruto Uzumaki didn''t understand, and repeated what Uchiha Sasuke said just now. "Well, now, the most important thing is not these." Upon hearing this, Sasuke Uchiha nodded affirmatively again. Now, even if it is investigated, there should be nothing out of the investigation. And in his heart, he affirmed his thoughts again. "Now, the most important thing is the Zhongnin exam. This time, there are many strong enemies. We can''t be careless. Moreover, only by becoming Zhongren can we get in touch with more things, and have more opportunities and time for ourselves. To investigate this matter." After that, he seemed to know that it was impossible for the best friend in front of him to understand what he meant, and he spoke again. I spoke out my thoughts. Based on his understanding of this matter, in the end he still believed that his identity was not enough to investigate this matter, and there were many strong enemies in the Zhongnin exam, and they should also focus on the Zhongnin exam. Especially Naruto and Sakura, they need more time to improve themselves and shouldn''t investigate this Takichiba at this time. Moreover, he also needs time to improve his strength. He is not as good as Gaara now! This Takichiba is already in the past tense, just to investigate later and will not slip away, but the Nakanin exam in front of them will not wait for them. "Really! That''s it!" And hearing this sound, Haruno Sakura flashed a hint of clarity on her face, and said in surprise. Chunin... take the exam? However, after the surprise, a haze flashed across her face soon. Sasuke Uchiha, who provoked aside, glanced over without a trace, and a worrisome expression flashed across his face. "Well, indeed, the Zhongnin exam is coming... then so be it! The Zhongnin exam is the priority!" At the same time, Naruto Uzumaki who heard this, groaned as if he didn''t understand, and then showed a sunny grin, and said very readily. Originally, he wanted to prepare for the Zhongnin exam. At this time, regardless of whether he understood it or not, he knew that he could prepare for the Zhongnin exam, so he could do anything, and he agreed quite readily now. Of course, he didn''t notice the slight changes between the two teammates. "So, so be it!" Then, in the next second, Sasuke Uchiha raised his fingers, swiped, and disappeared in front of him. "I... also went to prepare." Afterwards, before Naruto Uzumaki asked to train together, Haruno Sakura also jumped down and left here. "Uh" Yu left Naruto Uzumaki somewhat confused about the sudden situation, and was taken aback. "Well... Forget it, I''m going to prepare too. I can''t lose to those who look down on me!" Then, after a moment of stunned, he quickly cheered up, jumped off the tree trunk, and left full of fighting spirit. ... "This Uchiha Sasuke~www.novelhall.com~Many people underestimate him!" At this moment, Haneda Kazuko on the wicker chair stretched slowly, opened his pretending eyes to sleep, and looked at the blue sky and white clouds, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Nonchalant, lazy smile. There are still five days, five days, soon! Then, he rolled over, this time, not pretending to sleep, he really closed his eyes and fell asleep deeply. I should also adjust this rusty body. And in the mind before falling into sleep, such a thought emerged. ... then Five days passed in a flash. () Chapter 2217： Today (4,000 words) Five days later, the ninja school is outside. "Sakura, you came so late!" Standing outside the door, Naruto Uzumaki saw the pink-haired girl approaching in the distance, and said with a slight complaint. He had been alone with this nasty guy next to him for a long time. To be honest, even if he didn''t speak back to back, it was particularly uncomfortable. "Well, sorry." In this regard, looking at the blond boy in front of him and listening to his slightly complaining words, Haruno Sakura said with an apologetic smile on his mouth. And subconsciously, in the words, her eyes fell on the handsome black-haired boy behind the blond and blue-eyed boy. In an instant, in his mind, the illusion that Mr. Iruka had previously used to test her suddenly appeared, and the situation in which Sasuke Uchiha was killed by the completely scattered kunai shuriken. Suddenly, another haze appeared on her face. "Good morning, Sasuke." Then, almost subconsciously, she said hello. "what!" In response to this, Uchiha Sasuke, who had never shown much color, turned his head, his gaze seemed to shift back from someone or something, and when he saw Haruno Sakura, he responded. The guy Kozakura, he felt a little strange since he was recommended to take the Chunin exam. And in his mind, another thought came up unconsciously. Before, after giving up investigating this Takichiba and turning to concentrate on preparing for the Chunin exam, he has mainly come to the point that his teammate is not quite right, especially when it comes to the Chunin exam. Where is Naruto? And thinking of this, looking at Haruno Sakura in front of him with a strange appearance, the corner of his eye unconsciously glanced at the blond boy beside him. This guy... there is no problem. What problem can he have is the most unlikely thing. And seeing the guy next to him with a confident and silly smile on his face, Sasuke Uchiha deeply felt that he had made a very stupid decision. This guy, I''m afraid, everyone has problems, he doesn''t know where the problem is, don''t mention any abnormal reaction due to the problem. "It''s almost time, let''s go, Naruto, Sakura." Then, in such a thought, he turned around and walked towards the door. "Oh! Let''s go, Sakura." Hearing this sound, Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t wait, and followed him, and by the way, he greeted a Haruno Sakura who had fallen behind him. Sasuke... Naruto Seeing the two people who walked first, Haruno Sakura hesitated for a moment, and after an inexplicable depression flashed in her heart, she finally followed them. ... "Boom!" On the other side, a boxing sound suddenly sounded at the door of a classroom in the Ninja School. "Uh!" "puff!" Then there was a painful hum and the sound of the body landing. "Should I go to take the Chunin test?" "I feel you better stop participating, boys!" "It''s all stinky little ghosts." After that, there were two rather frivolous and disdainful voices, listening to the words, it seemed that someone was preventing these ninjas gathered at the door of this classroom from taking the Zhongnin exam. "Please, please let us pass!" At this time, in the middle of the crowd, a girl dressed in Chinese style was supporting the watermelon head teammate who had just returned from a punch, looking at the two older teenagers blocking the door of the classroom, and pleading. . The words are full of softness. By the way, during the words, the girl also glanced at the door number of the classroom. 301. Then, slowly stood up and walked forward. "Boom!" However, before he waited for a few steps, the muffled boxing slammed her back, and fell to sit beside his watermelon head partner. "Too much!" Suddenly, dissatisfaction sounded from the crowd for this behavior. "What are you talking about? Listen! This is where our tenderness is! The Zhongnin exam is a big challenge, but it''s not something anyone can take." "Just because we took this test, people who gave up being ninjas and depressed guys who couldn''t cheer up, we met a lot." "Furthermore, for Zhong Ren, it is at the rank of the captain. The mission fails and the subordinates die. All of this is the captain''s responsibility. Do you little devil bear it?" "For those who can''t pass the test, is there any problem with letting them shut their doors here?" However, the voice of the crowd caused even more disdainful words from the two people at the door, and the words seemed to be slow advice. "That''s right, but I still have to go!" But this time, before their words fell, they evoked a slightly cold rebuttal. I saw that there were already three more people beside the Chinese-style girl who had fallen to the ground. A blond teenager. A handsome teenager with black hair. And, a girl with pink hair. It was the handsome, black-haired teenager who was talking. It was, Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno who rushed over. Kakashi''s seventh class! With that, the three of them took a few steps forward, approaching the two teenagers in front of them. "Then, this enchantment created with illusion arts should be removed quickly! I want to go to the third floor." After approaching the two, the headed Uchiha Sasuke stared at them and added another sentence. "What did that guy say?" "Isn''t this the third floor?" "It''s the third floor." And this sentence caused the crowd to whisper. At the same time, the Chinese style girl, the watermelon head boy and their teammate, the handsome boy with white hair and long hair, silently glanced at the three of them. "Oh? You noticed it!" In this regard, the two teenagers in front of the road were still calm, and one of them spoke with interest. "Sakura, how is it? You should have noticed it first, right." But in this sound, Sasuke Uchiha did not pay attention to the two boys, but suddenly turned his head, looked at the pink-haired girl behind him, and spoke. "Hey?" Obviously, the girl behind him didn''t expect him to ask this suddenly, a look of surprise flashed across her face, and she made a subconscious voice. "With your analytical power and understanding of illusion, you are the best in our class." In this regard, Sasuke Uchiha is rather patiently added. "Sasuke, thank you!" Upon hearing this sound, the pink-haired girl was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and thanked her. "Of course! I noticed it a long time ago! Because this is the second floor!" Afterwards, the girl seemed to have picked up something important, took a deep breath, and solemnly said. "Hmm! Exactly!" Suddenly, the blond boy on the other side nodded heavily in agreement. However, looking at his smiling face, it is a question whether he really sees it. And just at this moment, the sign that was written on was twisted for a while, then suddenly changed into words. This is indeed the second floor! "It''s amazing, but if you just see through..." At the same time, one of the two young ninjas who were blocking the road suddenly spoke, and halfway through the conversation, there was a sudden pause, and a nasty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Right!" Then, when the second half of the sentence sounded, his figure suddenly turned, and in a flash, accompanied by these two words, he kicked towards the handsome black-haired boy! Ok? And Sasuke Uchiha''s reaction was already extremely fast, and he was already sideways and greeted him! "Snapped!" "Snapped!" Then there were two crisp sounds! So fast! When they were beaten just now, they were totally different! At this time, whether it was a girl with pink hair or a teenager with blond hair, the hearts of both of them were horrified, and this surprised thought flashed in their hearts. And in the crowd behind them, almost everyone''s face changed color. At this moment, in front of their eyes, Uchiha Sasuke and the boy ninja in the way were about to confront the kick, but they were firmly caught by the watermelon head boy who had just fallen to the ground. "call" With a sound of exhalation, the teenager in the watermelon head tights slowly let go of the trembling feet in his hands, and slowly exhaled. Blocked my kick... Chakra in this guy''s hand! Feeling that their feet were sent off, Sasuke Uchiha and the boy ninja in the way dropped their feet at the same time. Looking at the boy in the watermelon tights in front of him, Sasuke Uchiha frowned slightly, and his face was slightly surprised. In my mind, such a thought passed. "Hey! This is not the same as saying yes! Didn''t you say that you don''t want to be noticed, so you are warned?" At this time, the handsome, black-haired, and Chinese-style girl had already walked up to the watermelon head boy, ignoring the boy ninja who was blocking the way, and said. "but" Hearing this sound, the watermelon head boy''s face clearly showed a bit of shyness, and he silently looked behind Uchiha Sasuke. Then, he raised a fist quietly with one hand, and a layer of blush slowly floated under his thick eyebrows. "Ah... this time..." In response, the Chinese **** the side shook her head helplessly. This guy, all traces of being beaten disappeared, is it fake? At this time, Uchiha Sasuke seemed to have discovered something. "My name is Rock Lee, your name is Sakura, right?" At this time, the watermelon-headed boy walked slowly to the pink-haired girl and began to introduce himself. "what?" In response, Haruno Sakura looked at the young boy who suddenly introduced herself and showed white teeth with a confident smile. She was taken aback and blinked in a daze. "please date with me!" Then, the confident voice of the watermelon head boy passed over. "I will protect you to death!" At the end, I added a sentence very confidently. "Never." However, what he exchanged for this sentence was that Haruno Sakura didn''t even think about it, and she was still in a daze. Her head was blank, and she almost refused instinctively without thinking. "Hey?" Suddenly, the expression on the watermelon head boy''s face solidified, and his face turned blue. "Your eyebrows are too thick." Then, at this time, instinctively ordinary, Haruno Sakura said. "Hey! The guy over there, please sign up!" At this time, the handsome boy in white and black hair ignored his swaying watermelon head teammate who was about to be hit to the ground, and looked at Uchiha Sasuke, who was also dumbfounded. Stepped forward a few steps and asked. hateful! Again, I only pay attention to Sasuke! Just ask his name! Suddenly, this action attracted the attention of Uzumaki Naruto, who was still gloating, and instantaneous Jane, the blond young man''s eyes burst into flames, and his belly slandered. "When asking someone''s name, shouldn''t you give your name?" In response, Sasuke Uchiha adjusted his stiff facial expression and returned to his usual expressionless appearance. He turned his head to look at the handsome black-haired boy, and said. "You are a newcomer! How old are you this year?" And this handsome black-haired boy didn''t seem to be dissatisfied or angry because of Sasuke Uchiha''s words, but asked again. "I have no obligation to answer you!" In this regard, Sasuke Uchiha remains the same. "what!" Hearing this, the handsome, black-haired, white-clothed boy frowned, and a touch of anger had already risen in his tone. Obviously, there is already some dissatisfaction and anger. so cute! However, the Chinese girl behind him smiled secretly, and such a thought passed in his heart. And Sasuke Uchiha seemed to be too lazy to take care of him, turned his head, and walked to his teammate. "Alright! Sasuke! Naruto! Let''s go!" And seeing Sasuke walking over, Haruno Sakura, who seemed to have recovered something important, also forgot the farce just now. She grabbed it with one hand and held it on the wall with the watermelon head boy, shouting "Ah, no special features". Naruto who was speaking, grabbed Sasuke who was walking with one hand, turned around, and said. "Oh!" Feeling the warmth in their hands, Naruto and Sasuke glanced at each other on both sides of the girl, and both nodded involuntarily and responded. Then, in the three-person pre-sale, left here and headed for the third floor! Dissatisfied with the black-haired teenagers in white clothes, Chinese-style girls, and the watermelon-headed teenagers who chewed on the wall and chewed "Ah, the eyebrows are too thick". There are also people who are confused and confused. "Boom! Boom!" And at this moment, behind the door of the classroom, the two teenagers who had retreated were also in the white mist exploded by Jieyin, recovering their appearances as adults. "Is that the kid Kakashi and Kay have been hiding?" "Okay, after all, I passed the application submission stage." "This year''s candidates, seems to be able to play a little bit!" "As our examiner." Then ~www.novelhall.com~ there was involuntary smile on their lips. However, although the words are not well-meaning, the tone is full of expectations. "Uh... wait a minute, this sentence seems to be impossible to say, did we selectively ignore something?" Later, after these words, the two seemed to have thought of something. The smiles at the corners of their mouths stiffened a little awkwardly, and a certain teenager appeared in their minds, and they couldn''t help but speak. I always feel that this Zhongnin exam will be quite hard! And in their hearts, at this moment, they thought of some memories from a while, a face, completely without the calm and playfulness of just now. some Just bitter! () Chapter 2218： Approach "Da! Da! Da!" On the stairs leading to the third floor, Haruno Sakura walked at the front end against the left handrail, Uchiha Sasuke followed, walked in the middle of the stairs, and at the position near the inner wall, Uzumaki Naruto slumped his shoulders and walked at the end. Obviously, he has fallen into his own humble dead end again. It seems that Sakura has regained her confidence! At this time, while walking, Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t help but look at Haruno Sakura who was walking at the forefront. From his firm back, he could no longer see the wrong Sakura. At the same time, such a comforting and relieved thought flashed through my mind. Before, after entering the ninja school, he finally figured out why his teammate behaved abnormally. The reason why she often behaves abnormally, especially when it comes to the Zhongnin exam, or when it is related to the Zhongnin exam, can only be because she has lost confidence in herself and doubted her own strength. And the reason why she is doing this, I am afraid, is because of her previous sentence. That sentence, she is not as good as Naruto''s sentence. At that time, Sasuke Uchiha realized that he might have hurt his teammate. Therefore, in the previous illusion enchantment, he specifically mentioned what she is good at in illusion and ninja quality. It now appears that the results are quite good. In a sense, it can be regarded as Uchiha''s concern and apology. "Hey! At the end of the crane, haven''t you prepared for the Zhongnin exam? I remember, when I gave up the investigation, I told you very clearly, you must prepare well, you..." Thinking of this, Sasuke Uchiha glanced behind him with the light from the corner of his eye and suddenly said. Hey? Naruto? prepare? But when Naruto Uzumaki heard this sound, the dejected Naruto Uzumaki hadn''t reacted yet, Haruno Sakura was surprised to look at Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki behind him for the first time in surprise. To be honest, she did not expect that this stall Sasuke would suddenly say so. It sounded like Naruto had a problem. "Let me say, Naruto, when are you going to get into the horns!" Then, at this glance, when she saw Naruto Uzumakis dejected face, she suddenly remembered what seemed like Naruto was muttering something inconspicuous just now, apparently getting into the tip of the horn. Now he couldn''t help but speak. "What! Sasuke! What did you say!" And in this sound, I heard the closest and most annoying voice belonging to Sasuke Uchiha, as well as the various unpleasant words that this voice confided. Naruto Uzumaki, who had a frustrated face, was like a cat being stepped on. Like the tail, he immediately raised his head, with a feeling of upside-down hair, and he yelled to express his anger. As for his sweetheart who sounded agreeable with this Uchiha Sasuke''s words, Uzumaki Naruto naturally filtered it selectively. It''s not that I didn''t listen to it, but... Habitually ignored all the remarks that benefited the Uchiha Sasuke. Therefore, this sentence is only aimed at Uchiha Sasuke. "It turns out that you have made preparations? So, are you afraid? There are many monsters in the Zhongnin exam this time! Coward!" In this regard, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t care at all, and even felt that Naruto Uzumaki''s reaction was in his expectation, and he just spoke lightly at the moment. Faintly, but said with great irony. Sasuke? But when he heard this, he still wanted to say something, such as scolding Naruto, Haruno Sakura, who prevented him from talking to her sweetheart in this tone, was alone, and she swallowed it completely. At the same time, her face suddenly eased, and she smiled suddenly when she looked at Sasuke Uchiha who hadn''t looked at her and Naruto Uzumaki who was furious. A gentle and soft smile. And at this time, when Haruno Sakura laughed, Naruto Uzumaki who heard this, his angry face first became even more angry, and then suddenly he was taken aback, and suddenly he calmed down again. At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki''s mind suddenly flashed a series of faces, and suddenly, his face sank again, and a serious expression appeared. "what!" Then, at the moment when this serious expression emerged, Naruto Uzumaki''s shoulders that had been drooping, but suddenly straightened, a pair of blue eyes looked at the back of the front with his hands in the pocket. After that, he spit out the word gently. I won''t lose to you, Sasuke! Also, others! But in his mind, there was only one thought at this time. "Humph!" In response, Uchiha Sasuke chuckled slightly, his face was already full of combative smiles that could not be concealed. At the same time, his mind also flashed past the handsome boy in white and black hair, the boy in watermelon-headed green tights, and the boy with red hair and gourd on his back named Gaara! These are all monsters in this Zhongnin exam. However, he will not lose! Even, there is a little excitement! Only by defeating these opponents can you prove your strength and prove that your strength is improved! Yes, it can stand between the villages! However, just at this moment, watching the corners of the two people''s mouths smiling, Haruno Sakura smiled and turned back to the stall. The corners of the two people''s mouths stiffened at the same time. It seems that the same person was thought of. Thinking of the boy with gray hair. Also, the boy in Caoyin Village who seems to have eliminated the suspicion that they have been following for two days. That guy... But after passing through such a figure in their minds, for some unknown reason, in their hearts, suddenly, there was no way to come up with the idea of ??defeating him. It seemed that in front of this person, they had no confidence in defeating him. In an instant, the expressions of the two men froze. Only that guy... Only that guy... But their hearts are already tangled. ... "Ah autumn!" At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ looked at the gray-haired and mottled teenagers who walked into the classroom and sneezed abruptly. The whole figure trembled because of the sneeze. "What''s wrong with Brother Yiye? Did you catch a cold?" At this moment, the cute girl who was sitting cross-legged on the table on his left shoulder, kept sending snacks to her mouth, poked her head out and asked with concern. "Huh! Obviously, this is someone scolding him! Sure enough, you are always suspected everywhere! Idiot Yiye!" At the same time, the cute young man sitting cross-legged on his right shoulder snorted coldly, turned his head, and said with a disdainful gesture. hiss--! I always feel that I''m worried about it. To the different reactions of the two children, the teenager touched his nose, slowly looked to the ceiling, and slowly frowned. () Chapter 2219： Can only? Although it was said that he was catching the ducks on the shelves, it was calculated by the harmony, so I came to take the Zhongnin exam. Ok No, Yuze should have one too. Calculate my share. I deliberately kept me in the ranks of Xiaren in Caoyin Village. I''m afraid I''ve targeted this day long ago. However, this matter can be regarded as the one I asked him, and there is nothing wrong with him doing it. Even if he did this, he was like the leader of Cao Yin Village, the head of the Haneda clan. It''s just that there are many good players in the Zhongnin exam this time, and it''s not easy to keep these people away. And if it doesnt affect the plan, then it must be hidden from others... Between frowning brows, Haneda Kazuha seemed to be looking at the ceiling, but his slumped gaze passed without a trace over the already overcrowded classroom, and more and more people entered the classroom. It is estimated that almost all the ninjas who participated in this Nakanin exam have arrived. At this time, there were close to a hundred people in the classroom, and it seemed a bit crowded. Gee! Does the pharmacist take it? And just at the stall where his thoughts flashed, his gaze suddenly stopped at the young man with white hair and glasses who was shrinking in a corner like himself and keeping a low profile. To him, this pharmacist''s pocket can be regarded as an old acquaintance, and the other party may not know him, but he knows that this guy is the pro-confidential belly of that difficult Oshemaru, and he is in the pockets of various Ninja village spies. The ability to gather intelligence and personal strength are quite good. At this time, the pocket is just like him, observing everyone without a trace. You don''t have any strange looks and actions, which shows that he is a very powerful spy ninja. At least in terms of blending into the crowd and pretending to be ordinary, he is definitely the best among ninjas. Was it a difficulty when it came up? His gaze stayed for a while, Haneda Kazuha quickly withdrew his gaze, and such a helpless thought passed in his heart. At the same time, when his gaze was retracted, his gaze fell without a trace on the three ninjas in the front of the classroom with sound-shielding foreheads and a little arrogant expression between their face. Three? Sure enough, what new layout of Dashewan. I''m afraid that some things have been leaked from Dashemaru''s intelligence network, and I have to guard against it. Suddenly feel... so hard! And after seeing these three Otonin, Haneda Ichiba''s gaze circled again, and did not find Otonin''s fourth person, the bandage man called Tiger Iron, flashed in her heart. Such an idea. According to the plan, at this time, he should be in the dark, rather than being pushed to the bright surface. The role he wants to play is not so blatantly standing in the light, or in other words, standing in the dark is better than standing. Better to be clear. The Zhongnin exam attracted everyone''s attention. The smoother he can do things, and the more he hides in the dark, after the plan is completed, some follow-up things are also convenient to implement. Now he was pushed to the front and became in full view. Although he had been mentally prepared and coping with it in the past five days, he still liked to hide in the dark after all. "Snapped!" And at this moment, when he retracted his gaze and did not intend to observe anyone, so as not to attract the attention of some sensitive people and avoid some unnecessary attention, the same cold square thing was shot heavily. On his face. "Here! Idiot Yiye, at this time Teacher Heyin wants me to hand it over to you!" At the same time, behind him, the voice of a very dissatisfied and impatient teenager came. "this is?" Almost subconsciously, Haneda Ichiba looked in the direction of his right cheek, looking in the direction where the narrow square object was photographed. At the entrance, there are two black overlapping black squares. "My Ninja sword?" When his gaze followed the narrow rectangle and fell on the hilt of the sword, Haneda Ichiba spoke in surprise and incomprehension. At this moment, on his cheek, there were two sheathed Ninja swords that were overlapped. "Take it!" At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who handed the two ninja swords behind him, let out a cold snort, and after turning his head to say impatiently, he threw the ninja sword to Haneda Ichiha directly. "Snapped!" Haneda Ichiba hurriedly caught. "Isn''t it saying that harmony is the most important thing and not to use swordsmanship?" Then, after catching it, feeling the familiar touch of gold and iron in his hand, Haneda Ichiba blinked and said with some doubts. "You use swordsmanship, at least to kill everyone, but if you don''t use swordsmanship, then it''s not a question of killing everyone. We still have to keep a low profile." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko behind him bulged his cheeks, with an unpleasant expression and an expression that was too lazy to be annoying with you. "The harmony said?" Hearing this, Haneda Kazuo turned his head, looked at Haneda Tatsuhiko, and asked. "Humph!" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko just gave a cold snort, closed his eyes and did not answer, as if he was too lazy to talk to you. "Yeah! Yes! Teacher Hoon said so! Anna can testify!" However, Tatsuhiko Haneda didn''t speak, but Anna Haneda, who was concentrating on eating, nodded heavily and responded with a naive response. "Really? Thank you, Anna!" In response, Haneda Kazuha hurriedly turned around and smiled at Haneda Anna. "Hi!" And noticing Haneda Ichiba''s thanks, the girl with blush-like flushes on her cheeks naturally responded with a full vigor. It''s just that she didn''t know where she learned this way of responding. Ok It turns out that harmony is also considered. Indeed, if you use swordsmanship, you can avoid some eye-catching problems. so be it! Occasionally, I don''t bother to think about it once or twice. If you think too much, you will be circumvented by yourself. The so-called wise man must have a loss with a thousand thoughts, and a fool with a thousand thoughts shall have a gain. However, Ichiba Haneda didn''t pay too much attention to the strange mouth addiction that Anna Haneda didn''t know where she learned, so she thought to herself. At the same time, while thinking, he fixed two ninja swords behind his waist. "Brother Yiye." But at this time, after a full response, Haneda Anna, who swallowed the last piece of snack in his mouth, suddenly spoke. "what happened?" For this cute little girl, Haneda Kazuo turned her head back and said. "Can we only use swordsmanship?" Seeing Haneda Ichiba turned her head, Anna Haneda frowned and said in distress, "Are you not good at swordsmanship with Ryuhiko and I?" "Oh...I think it doesn''t matter ~ www.novelhall.com~ and the sound didn''t say anything. Besides, this Zhongnin exam is still very dangerous, so please go all out." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said without even thinking about it. Just in the tone, there seems to be some irresponsible elements in it. "Hi!" And hearing this sound, Anna Haneda''s small brows immediately relaxed, and she let out a cheer full of vitality. "Huh! Idiot Yiye!" At the same time, Haneda Tatsuhiko scolded in disdain. "Hey!" And at this moment, before the three of them could communicate, the door of the classroom was suddenly pushed open with force. Suddenly, in the sound of the impact, the three people, including everyone else, suddenly looked towards the door! Chapter 2220： Admission "Boom!" The doors of the classroom that opened suddenly closed together, and there was a knocking sound that was slightly smaller than when the hole opened before, resounding through the suddenly silent and quiet classroom. "Ok... so awesome!" At this moment, the banging sound was gradually submerged in silence. Standing at the door and stepping into the classroom, the blond young man slowly widened his eyes, with an expression of shock that was difficult to hide. It appeared on his face, and in his mouth, there was this almost trembling sound. At the same time, beside him, the handsome black-haired boy who has always been calm and calm, frowned, and a dignified color slowly appeared on his face. "This...this is...what!" On the other side of the blond and blue-eyed teenager, the girl with pink hair slowly widened her eyes, looked at the situation in front of her, and said unequivocally. At this moment, in their eyes, there are already slow figures and various gazes. Curious, ill-intentioned, fierce, calm, cold, arrogant, and even slightly angry eyes. At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on their faces. At the same time, the feeling that the classroom has been crowded also impacted their vision. How can there be so many people? Are these all students taking the exam? And in this sudden shock, the pink-haired girl, Haruno Sakura, couldn''t help but flashed through such a shocking thought with palpitations in her heart. These ones But they are all enemies! What she will face next! Moreover, among these people, it seems that many of them have obviously expressed negative emotions about their somewhat complacent appearance. This is not a good thing! I always feel that these are very powerful people. Afterwards, after turning the thoughts of shocking and intertwined palpitations in her heart, a very bad feeling floated in her heart. "Gudong!" Unable to bear it, she swallowed. "Sasuke! You are so slow!" But at this moment, a squeaky voice came from another direction, and a blond figure flashed in the corner of her eye. Afterwards, her beloved figure was a short step forward, and on her back, there was an extra blond girl who was a charming guest. "When I think of seeing Sasuke who I haven''t seen for a long time, I have been waiting with expectation!" Then, in the helpless eyes of Uchiha Sasuke''s already narrowing Yanyi, the blond **** the back told of her lovesickness in a more fleshy tone. "Stay away from Sasuke! Ino Big Fat Pig!" Then, in the next second, what was wrong, what was shocked, what palpitations, what looked so terrible, were all thrown out of the clouds, in the blue veins violently, Haruno Sakura suddenly turned around and pointed at the blonde girl with an angry eruption. Into an angry curse ignoring the left and right. In an instant, the atmosphere that was originally tense and silent was dispelled by the aura of Shurachang in a third-rate idol drama. "Oh, isn''t this Sakura? The forehead is still the same big, Sakura is ugly!" Hearing this sound, Yamanaka Ino didn''t seem to think of a pestle, but just got off the back of Uchiha Sasuke and teased in another ambiguous way of hooking up his shoulders. "what did you say!" Facing Yamanaka Ino''s teasing, Haruno Sakura immediately showed a stronger anger than before. As for Haruno Sakura''s more furious performance, Yamanaka Ino seemed to experience the thrill of victory, and made a face with his arms around Sasuke Uchiha. I didn''t notice that the face of Uchiha Sasuke next to him was already a little gloomy blue. "What, do you have to take this troublesome exam?" And at this time, Nara Shikamaru and Akimichi Chojimi Yamanaka Ino almost had a fight, and they came one after another. Shikamaru, even though he was troubled by mouthfuls, he didn''t seem to have worked hard for the past five days. At this time, when he heard this, Qiu Dao Dingci, who was stuffing his mouth bit by bit, thought. "What! It''s an idiot trio!" And at this moment, Naruto Uzumaki finally got a chance to speak, and immediately spoke. Nara Shikamaru? He also wants to take the Zhongnin exam? So, how much do they know about Takichiba and Uchiha Hirohiko? At this time, Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes swept deep, and such a thought passed in his mind. "Don''t say this in the future, it''s really troublesome!" As for Naruto Uzumaki''s words, Nara Shikamaru, who has always been afraid of trouble and too lazy to distinguish, expressed a bit of dissatisfaction, and said. Of course, I still have to complain about the trouble. "You...Hello!" At this moment, a shivering voice rang next to Naruto Uzumaki who was walking towards Nara Shikamaru. "what?" Subconsciously, Naruto Uzumaki turned his head to look, but saw that compared to Sakura and Ino, she saw that she was a girl with short hair in white clothes that was somewhat common than Sakura and Ino, but she was still quite cute. At this moment, his eyes swept away. When he settled, the girl seemed special. Fear of life, his cheeks turned red in an instant, and his eyes shrank and moved away. "Yeah! I found it, it''s so rare that everyone is here!" At the same time, in front of this girl with short hair in white clothes, a little white dog with a hat on her head looked a bit fierce and said hello. "This year''s nine newcomers, Xia Ren, have all come to take the exam!" As he said, he swept a circle around the crowd, the teenager with a white dog on his head and a hat, and a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth. A strong sense of arrogance spread. ... Hmm... Is it because it''s a little-known newcomer or a child? Everyone''s attention has already begun to shift. And at the stall where they greeted, the gaze of Haneda Ichiba, who was sitting in the corner, seemed to have crossed the crowd and fell on them, watching Uchiha Sasuke and the little white dog boy seem to talk Afterwards, Naruto Uzumaki seemed to insert a few words in dissatisfaction to preach something, such a thought flashed in his heart. He could see that everyone who was attracted just now began to return to their previous actions, or talk, or be silent. Although the corner of the eye sometimes pays attention to these nine new people, their attention has been distracted. coming. However, it is unclear how many people have already gotten the idea of ??these arrogant boys. Thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba''s eyes narrowed slightly~www.novelhall.com~ The lazy look on his face that didn''t care about anything, slowly turned into a cold and dissatisfied look. In his eyes, a sense of disgust that has almost risen to anger gradually emerged. And under this disgusting color, in his pupils were the nine Xia Ren newcomers who stood there and talked unscrupulously. "Ok?" And at this moment, the dissatisfaction in his eyes disappeared suddenly, replaced by a faint solemn color. The pharmacist took the initiative to contact them. In his heart, there was a slightly suspicious thought. "Hey, you guys, it''s better to be a little quieter." At this time, the white-haired boy with glasses already walked in front of the nine newcomers and issued a piece of advice. () Chapter 2221： Pharmacist pocket "what?" Seeing this one walking in front of me, he looked very ordinary and kind with glasses, and seemed to be unboring, and there were some gray-haired teenagers who couldn''t remember. The nine newcomers all turned their heads and looked at them for a moment. , Fell on this white-haired boy who made them quieter. "You are nine newcomers, who just graduated from the ninja school, are you nine newcomers? They are so cute, so don''t be noisy. Really, this is not going to hike." As for the eyes of the nine people, the white-haired boy wearing glasses did not show any fear, but frowned with disgust, and said in a calm and gentle tone as much as possible. "Who are you! Why are you so amazing!" In this regard, Yamanakai''s ambition was straightforward, and the first one opened his mouth with dissatisfaction, and said the thoughts in the hearts of the nine people. "I''m the pharmacist''s pocket. Compared with this, look around." Hearing that, the white-haired boy wearing glasses first introduced himself honestly, and then reminded him to say generally. this is! And hearing this sound, the nine people subconsciously moved their eyes away and swept around. Under this sweep, the faces of all the people changed greatly. Suddenly they discovered that they did not know when, everyone''s eyes fell on them. The expression in his eyes was full of malicious expressions. In other words, it is all dissatisfaction and disgust! All of a sudden, apart from Uchiha Sasuke''s discoloration just because he was caught off guard, he quickly recovered his previous look. The colors of the others became stiff. It is clear! This is for their eyes! They provoke others! ... Oh? Very capable! This sentence was deliberately used to induce dissatisfaction with these newcomers, but some unsatisfied guys who had calculations expressed their dissatisfaction and disgust. By the way, shock these little ghosts. Then, easy access. Gee! As expected of Da She Wan''s confidant, there is no reason why Da She Wan uses him so much. At this time, I noticed the situation in the front of the classroom. Although I couldn''t hear what they said, Haneda Ichiba was still very clear about what was happening in the front and what kind of situation it was. At the same time, there was a flash in his heart. After such a consideration. "Huh! Idiot!" At the same time, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who turned his head in anger behind him, glanced in front of him and cursed quite disdainfully. And Anna Haneda took apart the new snacks, without raising her eyelids, completely ignoring the ninjas in front, and even the ninjas in all the classrooms, including Haneda Ichiba. And, there seems to be some heavy scope. ... "Behind you, those guys are Yuyin and are very impatient. Everyone was very anxious before the exam, so I warned you before you got into trouble!" And at this time, watching everyone change their color, the pharmacist looked at the first to return to normal without a trace. No, it should be said that Uchiha Sasuke, who returned to normal after only a moment of shock, locked his eyes on everyone, a kind of Said softly. Between the words, there was a gentle reminder. "No way, who told you to be newcomers who can''t tell the left and right? It reminds me of the previous self." Afterwards, seeing everyone turning their eyes back, with a dignified and uneasy color on their faces, the pharmacist sighed slightly and said. Got the bait. Sure enough, they only need one stick and one candy to get their favor and trust. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Yes, Senior Dou?" And it seemed as he thought, at this time, Haruno Sakura took the lead to speak, and there was no such tone of isolation, alienation, or faint alertness in her words, only a rather gentle meaning of closeness. "Ok." In response, the pharmacist nodded and answered. "Then, is this your second time to participate?" Upon hearing this, Haruno Sakura asked. "No! Seventh time." In response to this, the pharmacist spoke out of the achievements of a person who had lost ten thousand years without a red heart, and even had a slight smug on his face. It seemed that all six times were nothing but glory. "what?" And hearing this sound, everyone including Uchiha Sasuke was startled, and a subtle color appeared on their faces. Including Haruno Sakura who asked this question. "Because this exam will be held twice a year after the restructuring. This is already the fourth year of the restructuring." Seeing everyone''s reactions, Pharmacist Duo didn''t seem to feel the actual meaning of their subtle expressions, and he opened up a serious explanation. "That means you must know a lot about exams!" To this, Haruno Sakura reacted most quickly, with a kind of excitement that covered everyone and half as if she had found a way. "It''s fine too." Hearing this, the pharmacist nodded, this time there was nothing that made everyone feel subtle expressions and words. "Yeah! Senior Duo is amazing!" And hearing this sound, Uzumaki Naruto sighed sincerely. As for what they are sighing, I am afraid that, except for Uzumaki Naruto himself, no one knows how to sigh for such a guy who has failed six times. Is it possible that failing the exam is also an achievement? "But, it never passes..." No, Nara Shikamaru couldn''t help but complain. After all, he is the calmest one. "Then, that''s it now!" But at this time, the pharmacist smiled happily, started scratching the back of his head, finally reacted, and began to feel embarrassed. "Is the Zhongnin exam really that difficult? It''s really, it''s getting more and more troublesome!" However, Nara Shikamaru was not trying to embarrass the people who reminded them of the kindness in front of him, so he spoke at this time. What he cared about was, but six times, the difficulty of this Zhongnin exam. At this time, he realized that it was very possible that he thought everything was too simple. "Then, for the lovely juniors, let me tell you a little bit of information!" Hearing this sound, the pharmacist stopped the embarrassment of touching the back of his head, and while smiling, he took out a stack of cards from his arms. "Use this Shinobi card." At the end, he added another sentence. "Ninja card?" Suddenly, these cards successfully aroused the curiosity of these younger generations. "Simply put, it is to turn the information into a mark with chakra, and then burn the printed card." In response, the pharmacist spoke truthfully. "In order to deal with this exam, the information I collected in the past four years is in these cards, there are a total of 200." As he said, the pharmacist crouched down and placed the stack of cards on the ground. Then he picked up the top one and unfolded it on the ground and said, "Although it looks like a blank card, To expand the information on this card..." Then, while talking, he pressed his finger to the center of the card, and instantly, the paper began to spin. "what are you doing?" And watching the card spin up, it immediately aroused everyone''s curiosity~www.novelhall.com~ If it weren''t for my chakra, there would be no way to see the content on the card, for example. " But at this time, the other hand of the pharmacist pocket was with **** raised, and with a "bang", the spinning card stopped immediately, and the light white fog exploded, and graphics and text appeared on the blank card. "Wow! That''s awesome, there really is a message!" At this moment, looking at the graphic text, among the people, someone suddenly screamed. "Wha!" However, this exclamation with surprise was only exchanged for the horrified exclamation of Pharmacist''s face changed. How... how could... At this time, the pharmacist pocket suddenly felt a panic, and suddenly it came out from the bottom of his heart, and his body was cold! () Chapter 2222： The first Ninja card "What''s wrong? Why don''t you speak anymore?" Seeing that the pharmacist''s pocket suddenly stopped talking, it seemed that he was stiff over there, and the nine of them wanted to go, and they didn''t feel like they spoke. "Is it a sudden stomachache? The toilet is over there." As everyone spoke, Naruto Uzumaki stepped forward, looked at the pharmacist''s pocket with sweat on his forehead with concern, and said. Smoothly, he also pointed to a certain direction outside the classroom, and that direction was the location of the toilet. For Naruto Uzumaki, the Pharmacist in front of him looks like this, his face is ugly, his forehead is sweating, and his body is still stiff. There is no doubt that there is no other possibility except for stomach pain! This is also the reaction when his stomach hurts. So, now this senior, who suddenly doesn''t speak, must have a sudden stomachache and wants to go to the bathroom. "Uh" And this Uzumaki Naruto''s actions and words successfully caused the corners of the other eight people to twitch. Could it be that this guy is an idiot? At the same time, his move, inadvertently, slightly reduced the hostility of the surrounding ninjas towards them. At this moment, when the ninjas in the classroom heard this sentence, basically such a thought came into their minds. "Huh? What is this?" At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki squatted down after speaking about the sudden stomach pain, his eyes lowered slightly, but his eyes caught the card on the ground and the graphic information on it. "Ha... Tian... One... Ye..." Then, he subconsciously read out the most striking message above. "Haeda One Leaf! One Leaf?" After that, in the next instant, his pair of blue eyes suddenly widened, a surprised exclaim in his mouth, and he blurted out! "what!" And hearing this sound, Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura, who have been relatively calm, almost exclaimed. They suddenly took a few steps and walked to the pharmacist who was squatting on the ground with a face that looked like "stomachache". In front of Doudou, and behind Naruto Uzumaki. It really is Haneda Ichiba! This guy, also took this Zhongnin exam? And looking at it before leaving, the faces of the two of them stiffened together, and the suspicion that had been eliminated suddenly rose up suddenly. If it can be explained before that this Haneda Ichiba is suspicious because it looks like Takichiba, then it is this Haneda Ichiba who participated in the Chunin exam, which is too suspicious. They didn''t see any envoys who could represent the village, and they actually needed to take the Zhongren exam. In other words, intuitively, whether it is Haruno Sakura''s woman''s intuition or Uchiha''s man''s intuition, the answer is that Haneda Ichiha is suspicious. There is no reason. "Huh? Kazuha Haneda?" Seeing the abnormal reaction of the three people in the seventh class, the other two Madara 6 people looked confused, and after looking at each other, they unconsciously took a few steps forward and looked at the card. "Why, it''s all question marks?" Then, in this eye, the boy wearing a hat with a white dog on his head, the Inuzuka tooth of the Inuzuka clan frowned slightly, looking at the photo of the boy with gray mottled hair covering his right eye, and other The marked information about this Haneda Ichiba frowned slightly, and he spoke straightforwardly. "Tooth, the situation of question marks, it means that Haneda Ichiba''s information is incomplete, or that there is no information about him, other than his name and photo, many information is unverifiable." And when he heard this, standing behind him, Yuenoshino of the Yuenie clan with sunglasses and hood said. It seems to be a very troublesome way of speaking to answer my own primer. Okay, so close! And Naruto... well, so close! At this time, their other teammate, the short-haired girl in white clothes who is currently the Princess of the Hyuga family, that is, Hinata Hyuga desperately shrinks back. This! At the same moment, Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Akimi Mitsuji had their eyes widened at this time, unabashedly showing their surprise, even horror, and staring at each other. Even Shikamaru Nara secretly glanced at the photo in his arms, as if to confirm something. After this glance, even if he was always the calmest and easiest to calm down, he couldn''t calm the shock in his heart. Apart from the difference in hair color and hairstyle, this Haneda Ichiba looks exactly the same as Taki Chiba! Exactly the same! There is no difference! It looks like the same person! If you don''t remind yourself over and over again that Taki Chiba''s name has been engraved on the memorial tablet, confirming that he is dead, it cannot be this Haneda Ichiba, I am afraid they will be looking for this Haneda Ichiba all over the venue. However, even though I reminded myself over and over again that this Haneda Ichiba could not be Takichiba, it was just similar in appearance, but the incredible on their faces became stronger. Ok? And at this time, looking at this with the photo and name of Haneda Ichiyo, as well as the information belonging to the village of Kushin, the number of tests, the skills, the test preparation period, the team composition, the mission experience, and the physical skills, ninjutsu, and illusion. The pentagonal numerical performance of the information such as ninja and ninja is a ninja card of question marks, and stormy waves are set off in the heart. All kinds of frightened pharmacist pockets seem to have finally reacted. , The fright in my heart suddenly faded a lot, and a layer of doubt immediately floated in my heart. These children, know this Haneda Ichiyo? Or, have you seen this Haneda Ichiba? In an instant, there was only one thought left in his mind. "Sorry, I just lost my mind." Then, almost in an instant, he adjusted his emotions, suppressed the various stormy waves in his heart, and said. "Do you know Yiye?" And hearing this sound, Uzumaki Naruto asked directly what he wanted to know now. "No, this is only the basic personal information for taking the test this time. Apart from the name, appearance and affiliation, I have not obtained the detailed information of this person. However, I heard that this Haneda Ichiyo can be said to be from Kusakura Village. The strongest of the latest generation, his strength is unfathomable, why, do you know him?" Regarding this, the pharmacist said without a trace. By the way, ~www.novelhall.com~ finally asked rhetorically. Perhaps, from these people, I can get some information about this Haneda Ichiba. But at this moment such a thought flashed in his mind. Do these guys in Class 7 know this Haneda Ichiyo? This guy who looks exactly like Takichiba? At this time, the three of Nara Shikamaru also noticed the abnormality of the seventh class. What are they talking about? Who is this Haneda Ichiba? Should we pay attention? At the same time, the three people in the eighth class had such a reaction. () Chapter 2223： Each mind "No, I don''t know, we only know that he is an ambassador from Caoyin Village, and he has had several bonds." Hearing the words of the opposite senior Naruto Uzumaki, Naruto Uzumaki just wanted to speak, and he would honestly explain everything he had encountered this Haneda Ichiba, but was cut off by Sasuke Uchiha. He only listened to Sasuke Uchiha. . "Really... Then, it''s really a show of ugliness." In this regard, Yakushidou did not ask anything, but said slightly erroneously. Obviously, I felt embarrassed because my first card was so incomplete. It seems that this seems worth digging. The wariness shown by the last descendants of the Uchiha clan, they obviously know this Haneda Ichiba quite well. Perhaps, there is information that proves that this Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba. Now, we have collected some news to some extent, but the key proof is still lacking. These children obviously know something. It''s just that I can''t rush it now, after all, I have only met them not long ago. And this thought flashed through his mind. Naruto, this fool! At the same time, looking at Uchiha Sasuke who had truncated his speech, and then at a blank face, he obviously didn''t understand why Sasuke wanted to cut his speech, Naruto Uzumaki, Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but curse in secret. Sasuke is still reliable! Afterwards, after a secret curse, she couldn''t help but glanced at the guarded Uchiha Sasuke who was looking at the pharmacist''s pocket. The situation of Haneda Ichiba seems to be a bit complicated. Regardless of intentional or unintentional, it is better not to disclose any information, and now they feel that they have been targeted by the public. It is better not to attract more attention. Ok It seems that the seventh class does know some information about this Haneda Ichiba. However, for the time being, let''s put it aside. After all, it is about to take the Zhongnin exam. I don''t know how many of the ninjas here are related to this Haneda Ichiyo, or some unnecessary attention should be avoided. Originally, these ninjas had been hostile to us, and we had attracted too much attention. Here, it is better not to cause more trouble. It deserves to be the first in the same period, this reaction is much faster than Naruto. At this time, Nara Shikamaru''s mind flashed similar thoughts. After all, I dont know at this time whether this Haneda Ichiba and the Shinnins here are celebrating the festival. If you let other people know that they are related to this Haneda Ichiba, they have already attracted a lot of attention, I am afraid, this The difficulty of the exam for everyone has risen again. What''s wrong with Sasuke? But forget it. So be it, At the same time, Naruto Uzumakis heart was as blank as his face, but he did not think much when he was intercepted and concealed that he knew about Haneda Ichiha in line with his trust in Uchiha Sasuke. Up. what is going on? This The seventh and tenth classes, what did they show for a while, and then they said nothing... And the eighth class continues to be lost in a daze. "It was really rude just now, then, next..." And at this time, the pharmacist pocket did not entangle too much with Haneda Ichiba''s affairs. Instead, he took out a new card, placed it on the ground, and did the same. Gradually, a card slowly appeared on the card. Map-shaped graphics and text information, as well as column-shaped similar to statistics, Konoha is the highest, and sand is the second. There are also various numbers marked with Shinobu Village. "What information is this?" At this time, it seemed that there was some tacit understanding. Both the seventh and tenth classes tacitly stopped mentioning the information about Haneda Ichiba, and his face returned to calm. Together with the eighth class, they surrounded calmly. Around this pharmacist pocket. At this time, the graphic information was revealed, and Haruno Sakura hurriedly asked. Ok Wait a minute! Have we forgotten something? After seeing that Haneda Ichiyo''s message, what should we do? And at this moment, Naruto Uzumaki seemed to have thought of something, his face showed a look of concentrating thinking. It seems that they have forgotten something important. "The total number of participants and participating countries in this Nakanin exam, and then the number of participants from various Ninja villages." In this regard, the pharmacist explained. Is there a total of 153 people? There are 30 people in Shayin, 21 in Yuyin, 15 in Caoyin, 12 in Takiyin, 72 in Konoha, and 3 in Yinyin. No wonder, the classroom is almost full. but It seems, what have we forgotten? What is important? And hearing this sound, both Uchiha Sasuke and Nara Shikamaru had such a thought in mind. At the same time, they all frowned when the thoughts flashed. It seems that I have forgotten something important. "Speaking of it, do you know why the Ninja exams are held together in various countries?" At this time, the pharmacist raised his head and asked. "Ok" And hearing this sound, the nine people were silent. Obviously, I don''t know why. "First, this is to deepen the friendship between countries, and second, it is said that it is to jointly improve the abilities of the ninjas." Regarding this, the pharmacist did not sell it, he said. "It is said?" And Sasuke Uchiha quickly found the key to these words and spoke subconsciously. "Yes, the real purpose is to confirm the level of ninjas in neighboring countries, try to balance the power of all countries, so as to achieve a state of evenness." Hearing this, the pharmacist said so. "Even in power... powerful enemy..." And this sentence successfully caused Naruto Uzumaki''s thinking. "Why do you have to do such a troublesome thing?" In this regard, Nara Shikamaru said. "If this is not the case, the weaker countries will soon be taken by the strong ones, and they may be unilaterally dictated, and they also mean to contain each other, probably." Upon hearing this, the pharmacist opened his mouth. So that''s it...it seems to be the reason. At this time, except for Nara Shikamaru, hearing this sentence, the other eight people had such a thought flashed in their hearts. After all, for ninjas, intelligence is really important. It also makes perfect sense. "So, is there a card that records other people''s personal information in detail?" At this time, Sasuke Uchiha seemed to have thought of something suddenly and asked. "Yes, is there someone who cares about it?" In response to this, the pharmacist raised his head, looked at this rather unusually calm teenager, and said. That''s why Haneda Ichiba''s Shinobi card just now was a demonstration? I didnt make Haneda Ichibas Ninja Card, but Haneda Ichibas Ninja Card appeared, and it was also placed in the first one, as if I knew I would use this first Ninja Card~www. novelhall.com~ And, this ninja card should only respond to my chakras, not the chakras I made, so it shouldnt respond to my chakras. Is it Takichiba? Or, others don''t want me to investigate the existence of Takichiba? Or... What else? All in all, I must be more careful! I, in the eyes of a certain force, a certain person, or a certain organization, are already exposed. But in the words, such a solemn thought flashed in his heart. Faintly, one of his heart began to beat faster. The sense of tension has spread throughout his entire consciousness! Chapter 2224： information "Have!" Hearing the questioning words of the pharmacist, Sasuke Uchiha narrowed his eyes slightly. In the corner of his eyes, he seemed to glance in a certain direction, and the feeling in his heart as if he had forgotten something important was gradually. At the same time, he said. "Although the candidate''s information this time is not very complete, I have preserved it. Of course, it also includes yours. Please tell me what you know about the person who cares about it, and I will give it to you. Look for it." In response to this, the pharmacist concealed a trace of the awkwardness of Haneda Kazuo''s ninja card, reorganized the ninja card set, and said. "Gaara of Sain, and Konoha, guy named Rock Lee." Hearing this, Sasuke Uchiha did not hesitate, and said straightforwardly. "You already know your name, so it will be fast!" Hearing this sound, the pharmacist smiled slightly and said. After that, he picked up the Ninja card set and opened his hand. There were already two more Ninja cards in his hand. "These are the two." In response, the pharmacist raised his head and looked at Sasuke Uchiha and the others who were focusing on him. With a slight movement of his fingers, he placed the two cards on the ground. "let me see." At this time, Sasuke Uchiha was already solemn, and his tone became slightly heavier. Sasuke? Hearing this sound, Haruno Sakura couldn''t help looking at the handsome boy with a serious face, and she couldn''t help but feel a little worried. "Um... uh!" At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki who was next to Sasuke Uchiha glanced at Sasuke Uchiha, and then took another look. The slight confusion on his face slowly turned into a serious color, pretending to be a serious one. After nodding, he said. I dont think I understand very much, but just pretend to understand first! At this moment, before nodding, such a thought flashed in his heart. Are these two people worthy of attention? At the same time, the rest of the people looked at the solemn and solemn face of the No. 1 in the year, and they couldn''t help but have such a thought in their hearts. Although many of the rest of the people see this Uchiha Sasuke still quite uncomfortable, but no one will doubt his strength. Even the person who pays such attention to him may be the one in the Nakanin exam. The best, they must also pay attention to people. Therefore, at this time, everyone''s gaze fell on those two forbearance cards. "First, it''s Locke Lee." At this time, when he heard Uchiha Sasukes words, the pharmacist pressed a single finger on the ninja card, and the other hand in the Kiejin room, with a bang, a faint white mist suddenly exploded from the ninja card. Text information emerged immediately. The information belonging to that Locke Lee was also revealed to everyone. "A year older than you, task experience, level 20 times, C level 11 times, the teacher of the class is Metkay, this year has made extraordinary progress in physical skills, but other aspects are not good at all. Last year, he was very capable. He has received much attention, but he did not take the Zhongnin exam. It is the first time to take the Zhongnin exam like you. Tiantian and Hyuga Neji are in the team." Afterwards, the pharmacist explained to everyone. what? Hyuga? But after hearing this series of explanations, Naruto Uzumaki''s head tilted, and such a puzzled thought of hunger passed in his heart. "Then it''s Gaara with Sain." However, this time, Pharmacist Pocket did not stop, but instead opened the second Ninja Card. With a bang, the personal information belonging to Gaara emerged. "Quest experience, C level 8 times, B level 1 time, B level? That''s great, Xia Ren has performed B level missions, because it is a ninja from another country, and a newcomer, there is no more information. But, it seems All tasks were completed unscathed." With the emergence of personal information, the pharmacist raised his eyes and said solemnly. "Xia Ren participated in the B-level mission, and completed it unscathed?" But this time, upon hearing this, Nara Shikamaru, who had always been calm, exclaimed in a low voice, and a layer of astonishment appeared on his face. Who is this guy! At the same moment, Uzumaki Naruto''s forehead was slightly sweaty. The difficulty of this B-level task was personally experienced. At that time, he and Sasuke were both seriously injured and almost died. Even if he has always had a bad head, he knows exactly what this Gaara''s unscathed means. And the other people, including Uchiha Sasuke, looked solemn. For a moment, there was silence. "Konoha, Sagyun, Ugin, Kusakin, Takiin, Otoyin, this year''s Ninja exam, it can be said that a lot of ninjas came to take the test, but about Otoyin Ninja Village, because Ninja villages in a small country that have only been established in recent years, there is almost no information about them. In short, they are all capable ninja villages." To the silence of the crowd, Yakushidou didn''t seem to care, but he put away the Ninja Card and spoke. In the words, there is a lot of advice. "I always feel that I am a little bit unconfident." But when he heard this, Hinata Hinata, who had never spoken, spoke first. "It''s up to now, what are you talking about!" In this regard, Yamanaka Ino immediately expressed dissatisfaction, but from her unknowingly uplifting tone, it can be heard that her heart is not as firm as her performance. "In other words, the candidates gathered here are all..." At this moment, Haruno Sakura between the two frowned and muttered. "Yes, it''s not just Locke Lee and Gaara, everyone is the elite of Shinnin in each Shinnin village! It''s not that simple, this Zhongnin exam!" Hearing this sound, Pharmacist Pocket opened his mouth. After all, they are just some newcomers. Such a reaction is normal. And in his mind, such a thought passed through ~www.novelhall.com~ From his eyes, it can be seen that these people, at this time, finally really become nervous. Finally, I understand, their situation now! Now, they are in Longtan Tiger Den! The kind of behavior they had just been left alone was no different from suicide! After all, Konoha has finally begun to go downhill. Since the fall of the geniuses of the four generations of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen and Takichiba''s generation, Konoha''s rising star is simply stupid! Humph As long as it proves that Takichiba is not there, then... Without making a move, the pharmacist slowly put away the Ninshi card set in his hand, with a glint from the corner of his eyes, subconsciously glanced at the nine new Xia Ninja in front of him, as he thought. Wonderful book house Chapter 2225： provocative How could this be? Listening to the words of the pharmacist''s pocket in front of me, I felt that something wrong around me became clearer and clearer, as if an atmosphere of solemnity was slowly being caged, and the coldness slowly climbed up Haruno Sakura''s back. Make her tremble. Naruto Then, in the next second, her face changed slightly, and a touch of shock mixed with this worry appeared on her already stiff face, and the corner of her eyes unconsciously glanced at those who were watching here. With all kinds of unkind eyes. is it Even if you are aggressive, surrounded by so many people and this atmosphere, you will still be nervous, even... scared! At this time, Haruno Sakura''s gaze was that of the blond boy who fell in front of him. At this moment, the blond and blue-eyed boy was shaking all over, as if he had encountered something terrible, shivering uncontrollably. There is no way. Even if we are the same as other candidates, we are all newcomers, after all, we are newcomers among newcomers. To be honest, I am afraid to die. However, seeing Naruto who is different from usual, I always feel... A little sad. After that, at this moment, this complicated thought floated in her heart. Encourage him a little bit! Then, in the next second, she had such an idea. Naruto At this time, Uchiha Sasuke on the side also noticed the abnormal reaction of his best friend. At the same time, he also noticed the heavier and more targeted atmosphere around him, and his heart became more serious. Even his shoulders are already heavy, and even he feels a lot of pressure. And his side, Naruto''s side, everyone''s face seemed to be heavy. Even Nara Shikamaru, who has always been afraid of trouble, has a slight stiffness in the troublesome look on his face. This level is not enough to crush you! Naruto! However, in the next second, such a thought passed in his mind. Although it looks abnormal, he believes that his best friend is definitely not someone who is so easily overwhelmed by pressure! "Hey, Naruto! Don''t be so nervous..." At this time, Haruno Sakura had already stepped forward, and she wanted to comfort her and encouraged her. However, halfway through these words, she was taken aback. The last half of the words of encouragement could not be said, and she even swallowed them raw. Naruto At the same time, she seemed to understand something in her heart. At this moment, she saw the tightly clasped hands and the corners of her mouth that had been grinning at some point. "I am Naruto Uzumaki! I won''t lose to you! Understand!" And just at this moment, the young man with his fists clenched and his mouth smiling, suddenly turned around, raised his finger at everyone who was staring at them maliciously, and with a surging fighting spirit, the excitement in his heart , Pouring out. An impassioned challenge certificate was shouted. In an instant, the gloomy atmosphere among the nine people was shaken away by the sound, as if the clouds were seen to see the sun, a surging warfare like the sun, suddenly dispersed from the body of Naruto Uzumaki. The hostility brought by the other candidates suddenly disappeared like snow meeting the sun. Yes, only the smile of the young man pointing at the people like a sunshine. "Hey! What''s up! That guy!" Then, in the next second, Haruno Sakura''s ears rang out Yamanaka Ino''s roar at her. How could that guy become depressed, idiot! At this time, Haruno Sakura, with a subtle face, had already begun to scold herself. "What did he want to provoke everyone to do!" And at this time, Yamaaka Ino''s closer roar sounded again. "Don''t tell me!" Unable to bear it, Haruno Sakura suddenly turned her head and roared. How did she know that this idiot was so stupid! "I''m not telling you to whom!" In response, Yamanaka Ino roared even more. "what did you say!" Hearing that, Haruno Sakura also roared even more. "Ah! I feel refreshed now!" And the person concerned, at this moment, took a long breath, as if finally at ease. "Humph!" In response to this, Sasuke Uchiha and Yakushi pocket on the side both smiled slightly at the same time. However, at this moment, in front of them, the faces of all the ninjas slowly sank. Originally, it was only an evil gaze, but it was slowly killed. They had already begun to respond to this Uzumaki Naruto''s provocation. "That guy is the idiot from that time." At this time, Kankuro, who was keeping a low profile among the crowd, looked at Uzumaki Naruto with a sneer and said. "The weaker the dog, the louder it barks." In this regard, Temari also expressed disdain. "Idiot?" At the same time, on the other side, Tian Tian in the crowd said so. "It''s really overwhelming." Hyuga Neji also spoke with a slight mockery. "What a passion." In this regard, Locke Lee said solemnly. "It seems that they haven''t taught them enough lessons, Li!" Hearing this, Hyuga Ningci spoke. "Have you heard it? Saying Yinyin is a super small ninja village with effects." "Really sorry" "Just play with them a little bit." "That''s right, we are talking about the same as useless ninjas. Just add their information. Anything from Yinyin, but very cruel!" At this time, the Yinyin trio were already ready to do it. "No! Stop it!" At this moment, Gaara''s expression on the other side suddenly changed, and he suddenly raised his hand, stopped Kanjirou who was untiring the puppet behind him, and said with a rare gaffe. "Uh?" Suddenly, Kankuro and Temari were stunned. "what!" At the same time, in addition to Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura who is about to lock up Narutos curse, the faces of Uchiha Sasuke, Nara Kamaru and the others have also changed dramatically. Even Uchiha Sasuke and Nara Shika. Maru reached out to grab Uzumaki Naruto, as if to pull him away. "Boom!" However, at this moment, a loud noise suddenly exploded under Naruto Uzumakis feet, and for a short while, Naruto Uzumaki who was still not sure about the situation, amidst the suspicious "Huh?" Engulfed by rubble and smoke. Without warning, the attack came suddenly! In an instant, in the entire classroom, whether it was the nine newcomers, the pharmacist''s pocket, or the Yinyin trio, or the other ninjas all changed their colors, their mouths opened, and they were shocked! ... "who is it?" At this time, the landlord of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hizu suddenly opened his eyes, woke up from a state of meditation, and suddenly looked at the door of this Japanese-style room. "Crack..." And just with this sound, the door of this room was slowly pushed open. "Yes... is it you?" Suddenly, when he saw the person behind the door, Hyuga''s face became stiff, but he was discolored in astonishment~www.novelhall.com~ His pupils widened, but in his pupils, there was only one person behind the door, and he could not move anymore. Open your eyes. "Ah, it''s been a long time, Lord Japanese Football." In this regard, such a faint voice came from the door. "You... what are you?" Hearing this, Hyuga Hizusaki seemed to be in a state of consternation, and said slightly dumbfounded. "I want to ask, a question that has been bothering me for so many years." In response, the man said again. "what''s up?" Hearing this sound, Hyuga Hizutsu seemed to feel something, his brow furrowed, his face suddenly serious. "I want to know everything about Yukata Hyuga." Wonderful book house Chapter 2226： 1 hit "Pa pa pa pa pa pa pa" Amidst the fading smoke screen, a piece of stone bounced out, scattered, and hit the shoes around the smoke screen with a snapping sound. After the rumbling bounced, it rolled out some distance. Stand still. The sound of rolling echoed in the classroom. At this moment, apart from the sound of rolling, there was already silence in the classroom, a strange and heavy silence, permeating the classroom. So fast! And there is no sign, if you rush up at this time... At the same time, looking at the faded smoke screen in front of them, the three Yinyin people who were about to take action all held their breath. . To be honest, they had just reacted now. The attack came too fast and there was no warning. They didn''t notice it at all. It was because of the movement that they knew it, and subconsciously stopped the attack. so close! At the same time, on the other side, Gaara looked at the fading smoke through the gap in the crowd, and listened to the sound of the falling stones, slowly lowering his hand. who is it? At this time, Kankuro, who was in the posture of unlocking the puppet, couldn''t help standing on his toes and looking towards the steaming smoke, as if he wanted to know who was more impatient than himself. Very capable! On the ground of Konoha... The relatively steady Temari, at this time, tried to look forward through the gaps in the crowd. To be honest, the Temari at this moment is quite surprising. After all, this is Konoha''s site. Although it is said to be an international Chinese test, this area can barely be counted as an international area. Relatively speaking, it will be more relaxed. However, this does not mean that they can do whatever they want. They should still follow Konoha''s rules. Come, just some innocuous little details, Konoha will open one eye and close the other. If something really happened, then what should Konoha do, or what would he do. Basically, it is from other Shinobu villages who have certain immunity here, but if it is true, then Konoha will still follow Konoha''s rules. Either punishment, repatriation, or killing on the spot. It depends on the situation. And this blow directly exploded such a ball, not to the extent of a trivial mess. If the obviously weak mess and idiot who has not self-knowingly provoked everyone is hit frontally, then this blow is absolutely It will kill him. This is no trivial matter. who is it? Who the **** is it? This is no joke! Don''t put Konoha in your eyes at all! Which ninja village, which ninja village, dont kill it! Although the yellow-haired boy is indeed overwhelmed, he should be killed! However, there is no need to rush for a while. And at this time, just like Temari, all the elites of the Ninja Village who were present with their eyes widened and stunned on the spot, they also passed through their hearts with similar but different shocking thoughts. That''s right, almost everyone who was shocked at this time had such thoughts in their hearts. It''s not how shocking the attacker''s offensive behavior itself is. The power of this attack can be achieved by most people present. Although it may not be so fast or without warning, it is all possible. This is not something earth-shattering. What really shocked them was that this kind of murderous or murderous attack was a provocation against Konoha. Although they are guests, Konoha gave them some preferential treatment and immunity in order to show their hospitality, but this does not mean that they can do whatever they want. What should be paid attention to. At this moment, the reason why they were all shocked and unable to react was because, unbelievably, someone dared to provoke Konoha. It was indeed this guy named Uzumaki Naruto who provoked them just now, it was just a personal problem. The behavior of this attacker will evolve into a big event between the village and the village, the country and the country! This is not a concept! To be honest, they did not expect that there are still such reckless idiots now! "Did you see it? Ningji?" At this time, everyone was shocked, because Tian Tian, ??who had already stood up abruptly from the blow just now, looked at Hyuga Neji and asked. "Do not." In response, Hyuga Neji shook his head, a slight solemn color flashed across his face. The blow just now was too sudden and without warning. He didn''t pay attention to it for a while, and he didn''t see what the attack was. Is there anyone who needs to pay more attention to the Zhongnin exam this time? And this thought flashed through his mind. "It''s so rare, Ning Ci would miss it." In this regard, Locke Lee on the side spoke, and in his words, it seemed a little unbelievable. "Li, Tiantian, this exam is really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger." At this time, Hyuga Ningji''s expression didn''t change much, he just spoke. what happened? what happened? At the same time, the people closest to the attacking position in a defensive posture seemed to be unable to react. where is it? who is it? Only the eyes of Nara Shikamaru and Uchiha Sasuke, who are the closest to the main subject of the attack and who have calmed down the fastest, have left the attack location and looked at the possible source of the attack. The corner of the classroom! "Naruto!" At this time, the smoke screen finally dissipated, and Haruno Sakura, who subconsciously crossed her hands in a defensive manner, took a step back suddenly awakened, and her eyes suddenly focused on the original position of her teammate. She suddenly reacted with an exclaim. "despair" At this moment, a sound of heavy footsteps slammed on the ground, trembling in front of her. "despair" Then there was another sound. Naruto At this time, Uchiha Sasuke and the others were also attracted by Haruno Sakura''s sound, their eyes fell on the original position where Naruto was standing, and a trace of worry flashed in their hearts. But in this eye, I saw the blond and blue-eyed young man who was still facing everyone just now. At this time, he was already stiff and took two steps back. There was already a look of horror on his face. There was no half of the spirit and sunshine. Smile. "Gudong!" Also at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ took two steps back, and Naruto Uzumaki, who was full of horror, couldn''t help swallowing. dead! will die! Just now, it will die! But in his heart, there was only one thought left at this time, a pair of eyes, staring at the front. Staring on the ground ahead. "Wha!" And at this moment, it seemed to follow Naruto Uzumaki''s gaze subconsciously, and everyone''s gaze fell on this place. In an instant, everyone changed their colors, and only half of their exclaims, they were pinched in horror, and they were shocked. Among the widened eyes, there was only... That one, even sheathed black Ninja sword! Chapter 2227： Assault dead! Will die! Naruto (that arrogant blonde idiot) will die! Looking at the black sheathed Ninja sword exposed in the smoke screen, whether it is the nine new Shinnin swords including Naruto Uzumaki who are stunned, or the other Shinnin villages who have also changed color after the smoke has cleared. The ninjas, they all have such a thought in their hearts. This blow was definitely a lethal blow. If it hits! At this moment, the place where everyone''s attention was, two steps in front of Naruto Uzumakis feet, saw the ground cracked inch by inch, and the crack spreading like a spider web, and in the middle of the crack, that black ninja sword with sheath Quietly inserted into the ground diagonally, almost half of the sword body sank into the ground. If it is said that this sword is real, the decision is to come out through the body, one more fatal hole. Looking at the position of the Ninja sword, as long as the angle of throwing is slightly adjusted, it can penetrate Naruto Uzumaki''s chest. This guy is sure to die! "Gudong..." Then, in the next second, most of the lower ninjas in the entire classroom swallowed after such a shocked thought. Like Naruto Uzumaki, he swallowed. This is... what kind of power is needed to throw a ninja sword into the ground with its sheath and half-body into the ground? And after swallowing their saliva, such a thought suddenly flashed in their hearts. At this moment, they were not shocked because of the life and death of the blonde idiot, nor was it shocked by whether the sword hit someone. Rather, the power of this sword! Half-length, if the material of the sword is too hard and sharp enough, then it may not be surprising. Most of the ninjas can do it with proper chakra application methods and controls. It may not be as good as this one. So fast without warning, but it can still be done. However, it was sheathed like it is now, and the range of cracks is still so small, and only a few small stones were splashed. It is obvious that during this throw, the thrower''s control over the chakra and the fall The control of points is definitely far beyond them. The strength of this throw alone shows that this person''s strength is strong, at least, the control power in Chakra and the strength of his endurance, is better than most people here. At this moment, they are surprised that there is such a powerful enemy. "What a joke!" At this moment, Kankuro, who was shocked at the scene after seeing the Ninja sword, finally couldn''t hold back, and exclaimed. Gaara... However, even though he exclaimed, the Temari beside him did not show any strange look. Although he was surprised at the appearance of this Ninja sword in his heart, she seemed to care more about it. Gaara on the other side. At this time, Gaara''s face, who had been expressionless, was stiff, and his eyes were fixed in the direction of Naruto Uzumaki, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. "Lee..." At the same time, on the other side, Neji Hyuga, who stood up suddenly, looked at Locke Lee who also stood up suddenly, and said. "Can''t do it." And as if it was some kind of tacit understanding, he didn''t finish speaking, Rock Lee spoke solemnly and unwillingly. Although not reconciled, he can''t do it at this level. "day by day" In response, Hyuga Neji looked at Tiantian again and said. "I am not strong enough." Hearing this, Tian Tian grinned a bitter smile and said. She can achieve this accuracy, but she doesn''t have the power. Well, that is to say. this person In the column of ninjutsu and physique, do you have Li''s power and Tiantian''s accuracy? Hearing the words of the two, Hyuga Ningji frowned slowly, but he already had a rough estimate of the strength of the attacker in his heart. "Man!" And just at this moment, someone in the crowd suddenly let out a loud exclamation, breaking the now silent atmosphere of astonishment. Yes! Now is not the time to froze! And this sentence also woke up the eight Konoha Shinobu newcomers besides Uzumaki Naruto. Sasuke Uchiha and Shikamaru Nara who responded quickly had already glanced around and started looking for the attacker. Although the others were a bit slower, they began to search around. However, under this search, including the other ninjas who started looking for the attacker in the classroom, they suddenly discovered that there seemed to be no such attacker! Even looking at each other, they began to suspect that besides their teammates, the person close to him was the attacker. "a bunch of idiots" At this moment, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was sitting in the corner holding his chest and looking dissatisfied, flashed a trace of contempt on the little cute face, and after a mutter in his mouth, he slowly raised his head. Looked at the ceiling at the front of the classroom. "Bang bang bang bang bang!" But at the moment his eyes settled, the light on the ceiling of the front of the classroom suddenly burst, and the front light suddenly disappeared. In an instant, the front of the classroom that was originally bright suddenly dimmed. "despair!" After that, a faint sound of footsteps on the ground sounded behind Naruto Uzumaki. In the dimness, he noticed that there was a difference behind him. After all, Naruto Uzumaki was also performing a first-class mission. He was suddenly alert, and subconsciously suppressed the doubt that the lamp suddenly burst, turning his head and looking back. Wha--! However, with just a movement of his neck, his whole body was stiff, and he was on the spot. "stop!" In this sudden dimness, Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes on the back of Uzumaki Naruto flashed. His eyesight seemed to have not been affected by this momentary transition between light and darkness. In his eyes, he saw something and punched him. Strike forward sharply. Ok? However, when this punch was out, his face changed drastically. "Snapped!" After that, there was a clear sound. He only felt a tight fist, his figure stopped abruptly, but he was caught in the palm of the man''s hand. Guessed by...! My reaction! But this thought flashed through his mind ~www.novelhall.com~ at this time. Damn it! Afterwards, with a subconscious curse, his feet suddenly kicked out silently, and followed the senses of his fist, kicking out toward the front. "stop!" And just at this moment, his raised foot caught the other foot, and there was a stop by the side and a sudden sound. , But it was the voice of Nara Shikamaru. "Tick!" After that, at almost the same moment, a drop of dark and dark colored water drop, from top to bottom, fell on Uzumaki Naruto''s feet. In the sound of the water droplets, they were broken into beads and printed on the ground. () Chapter 2228： Attacker "why?" In the dimness, his gaze suddenly shifted away from the figure behind Naruto Uzumaki, and Sasuke Uchiha glanced at the foot in ordinary Shinobi shoes that was buckled and wrinkled tightly. Brows, looked down to his side. Facing the half-squatting side-legged below his own side, the young man with soaring braids stopped him and said. "Look at Naruto carefully." In this regard, Nara Shikamaru''s face is already a solemn color, and even beads of sweat have gently rolled off the forehead. "Ok?" At this moment, when Nara Shikamaru uttered these words, Sasuke Uchiha''s expression changed slightly, and he suddenly turned his head to look at Naruto Uzumaki. Released? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. And following this thought, with a touch of hesitation, he slowly retracted his fist, and at the same time, he retracted his foot. "what--!" However, in the next second, when he retracted his hands and feet, his eyes suddenly opened, and there was a low voice in his mouth. A pair of eyes were fixed on Uzumaki Naruto''s body. "Be careful, now is not the time to act rashly." When he noticed Uchiha Sasuke''s movements, Nara Shikamaru frowned and said in a deep voice. At this moment, although the front end is a bit dim due to the damage of the lights, these lights are auxiliary lighting after all. This classroom has fewer windows and is in the shade, so some lights are needed to brighten the classroom, but, Without these lights, it''s not that you can''t see your fingers, but it''s relatively dim, and it''s not that you can''t see things. Therefore, at this moment, the two of them could still see the Uzumaki Naruto in front of them carefully, and at this moment, in their eyes, they could see the Uzumaki Naruto''s neck with a Ninja Sword. A black ninja sword. A drop of blood was condensing on the tip of the Ninja sword at this time, and it seemed to be dripping down soon! At the same time, when they saw the black Ninja sword, they couldn''t help but glance at the front of Uzumaki Naruto from the corner of their eyes, where they originally attacked. Then, inexplicably, during these words, both of them swallowed slightly. At this moment, I don''t know when, the half-length black Ninja sword in front of Naruto Uzumaki has disappeared, leaving only a deep pit. Obviously, the black Ninja sword on Uzumaki Naruto''s neck is the Ninja sword that was inserted in the ground just now. In other words, the moment the lights burst and went out, everyone''s eyes dimmed, and the moment their eyes were attracted or disturbed by the changes in light, the attacker pulled out the ninja sword and flashed behind Naruto Uzumaki. Then, there is the present scene. "Ming!" At this moment, others seemed to have discovered the abnormality of Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura almost blurted out with an exclamation, and Yamanaka Ino hurriedly covered her mouth with a serious face on the side. At the same time, other people including Inuzuka Toga, Yuzino and Hinata Hinata, all of them were tight, but they all made an attack. Especially Hyuga Hinata, the original shivering appearance, suddenly disappeared without a trace. Although there was a rat-throwing flinch at the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, there was a firmness in the whole body. I really dare to do it! This attacker! Really do it! And without mercy! And at this time, the other people in the classroom who were in the bright part of the back part of the classroom also saw the dark place here, and a series of shocking thoughts flashed in their minds. However, compared to the previous shocks, it has eased a lot. Moreover, the sense of surprise is not very strong, but it is more of a pleasant feeling. After all, that blonde idiot is really too defiant and arrogant! If this is not Konoha, even if this person doesn''t do it, they will do it. Of course, they are also planning to do so, and when the time comes, they will take the test, and they will not mind to solve this arrogant guy. "Ning Ci?" At this moment, Tiantian and Rock Lee looked at Neji Hyuga beside them, and couldn''t help but speak. "I''ll tell you later, now is not the time." Hearing this sound, Hyuga Ningji frowned on his solemn face and spoke softly. At this moment, his pupils are already bulging white, and the meridians extend from the corner of the eye to the temple, but they have already opened his eyes. "This person, we must be careful!" Finally, with a heavy meaning, he said solemnly. "I really dare to do it..." At this time, in another place, Kanjirou, the most uncomfortable of the three Sha Yin, looked ahead and said in amazement. "This is a provocation to Konoha?" In this regard, Temari''s face is also solemn. She is very clear about what strength and courage it takes to achieve the current level, or in other words, to create the current situation. At this moment, everyone has been attracted by this attacker. It can be said that everyone''s aura has been suppressed by this person. Gee! It happens to be everyone''s blind spot, except for the people around Naruto Uzumaki, can no one see the real body? This person is not an idiot either! He also destroyed the lights specially. Obviously, he had a plan! He also pulled out the black ninja sword, even if he retreated, he could use his speed to disappear in full view. This Zhongnin exam is not as simple as imagined! At this time, Gaara''s brows were also frowned tightly, as sharp as him, and he had smelled an unusual smell from it. "Sack, don''t act rashly." At the same time, Toss, the young man with a bandage on his head and a hedgehog with hair scattered on his back, only exposed his left eye. He stopped seeing the situation and his blood boiled. Sack who had to impulsively go up to teach that Uzumaki Naruto, said in a deep voice. This is the end of this matter, and Sack cannot be allowed to interfere... And this thought flashed through his mind. "Listen to Toss, Sack." At the same time, the piano on the side also stopped Sack and said. "Don''t stop me, Toss, Jin." Sack was obviously very dissatisfied with this and said. "It''s not clear whether this attacker is an enemy or a friend. Don''t forget the mission that Lord Osemaru gave us." Hearing that, Toss sighed in his heart, and then moved out a killer that was particularly effective against Sack. "I... I know." After moving out the assassin, the hot-headed Sack obviously calmed down. After a slight daze, then his face changed drastically. Then, he nodded immediately, condensed his blood, and stood obediently behind the two. It could only be him. At this time, seeing Sack''s peace, Toss was relieved, his gaze fell on the Uzumaki Naruto, but his gaze seemed to pass through the Uzumaki Naruto, seeing the perfection behind him. The person hiding behind the shadows is like that in my heart. ... "Naruto Uzumaki, remember, you can still live, first of all, because here is Konoha, you have the protection of the village, if this is not Konoha, you have already given your life for your thoughtless speech and behavior. Its a price. Although I dont know why you, an idiot who speaks without thinking through your brain, can still return to Konoha alive without cutting it, but...there is no next time. What kind of weight, this is the world of ninjas, people can be high-profile, but you can''t be stupid." At this moment, everyone in the front of the classroom ~www.novelhall.com~ was tense, the husky voice that could not distinguish the voice line, but it sounded sharply behind Naruto Uzumaki. "Secondly, the reason why you are still alive..." With the sound of this sound, the black Ninja sword slowly loosened from his neck. "Because the examiner is here." At the same time, although the Ninja world slowly pulled away, Sha Yin''s voice sounded again. "Boom!" Just in this sound, as if to verify the words of this voice, a large group of huge white smoke suddenly exploded at the dim front end, and in an instant, it filled the entire front of the classroom and enveloped everyone in it. "Be quiet, you trash!" Then, amidst the smoke screen, a curse suddenly sounded. Wonderful book house Chapter 2229： movement "I''ve been waiting for a long time, I''m the first exam for Zhongnin selection, examiner, Morino Ibiki." The sudden burst of smoke faded and faded in the rapid diffusion. Soon, the face behind the smoke screen was covered with scars, a middle-aged ninja who looked extremely vicious and terrifying, and the one behind him. A large number of Konoha ninjas in examiner uniforms. And as the smoke dissipated, the middle-aged ninja also began to introduce himself amidst the scolding lingering anger. Coupled with that fierce scar face, it also suppressed most of the current classrooms. Really... There was a big noise! And in this self-introduction, Morino Ibiki''s peripheral vision, but looked to his right and rear, the few who have gathered together on the nine people with the lowest qualifications in the Zhongnin exam. Eliminate... Disappeared! At this time, a large group of examiners were behind on the right side, and Konoha''s nine new Shinnin people had already gathered together subconsciously because of what happened just now. At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke and Nara Shikamaru''s eyes suddenly turned towards The Quartet began to search. At this moment, at the very center of them, there was nothing but the indescribable Uzumaki Naruto who was still stiff. In other words, the assailant disappeared without a trace at the moment when everyone''s eyes were uncontrollably attracted by the examiners'' appearance. Without the pit in front of Uzumaki Naruto and the **** sword mark on his neck, this attacker would have never appeared before. At this moment, whether it was Uchiha Sasuke or Nara Shikamaru, a look of shock slowly appeared on their faces. They know very well what it means to come and go without a trace before their eyes. This attacker, I am afraid, is far superior to them. In other words, the assailant was so meticulous in his thinking that he completely turned their jokes around. They were clearly nearby, and they were so stupefied that they didn''t even see their faces clearly. Perhaps, some of them can see the side face because of the angle problem, but in the dimness, the side face is still indistinguishable. Moreover, looking at everyone''s reaction, I''m afraid that the eyes were on the blade of Naruto''s neck just now, and it is estimated that no one would have realized the need to observe the attacker carefully. At this moment, both Uchiha Sasuke and Nara Shikamaru''s foreheads were sweating slightly. They also heard what the attacker said just now. And listening to his tone, if Naruto is not in Konoha and the examiner is not here, I am afraid that Naruto will really be in a different place. At this moment, they seemed to feel the horror of the weak. I also deeply understand how stupid Naruto''s actions were just now. Although it sounds enthusiastic, and the fighting spirit is high, it sweeps away the cowardice they had caused because of their attention. However, they did not consider the consequences. A momentary joy is a momentary joy, but this sentence is undoubtedly a provocation. The original attention has caused everyone''s dissatisfaction. If this provocation continues, it is basically to make enemies with everyone here. And their strength is not enough to make such a provocation. The consequence can only be death! "Naruto!" At this time, seeing that the attacker had faded away, Haruno Sakura hurriedly stepped forward and took out the bandage from the ninja bag. Hinata Hinata on the side also took out the best ointment of the Hyuga clan and leaned forward. And he bandaged Uzumaki Naruto. At this time, Naruto Uzumaki was still in shock, and could only let two young girls drag him to sit on the ground and bandage his neck. Even, the figure was a little trembling. At this moment, he once again felt the danger of life, which was completely different from the danger of life, or the fear of death, from the time of the mission of the Namibia. During the mission of the Nation of Waves, he could still resist at any rate, and the fear of death faded under his resistance. However, this time, he had no strength to fight back, and he deeply felt the powerlessness in the enemy''s hands. The fear of death is extremely clear. Even if he is a big nerve, he basically doesn''t turn his mind when he speaks and does things, and he can''t speak directly at this time. Thinking can come and is already occupied by the fear of death. The rest of the people, looking at Uzumaki Naruto''s appearance, all swallowed slightly. At this moment, they also suddenly understood that the next exam would be a fight between life and death. The conversations they had before, the conversation about winning or losing, sounded so ridiculous at this time. How naive it is! ... "Now, satisfied?" And at this time, in an inconspicuous corner of the classroom, Haneda Tatsuhiko looked at his side and sat peacefully in front of him, as if Haneda Ichiba had not moved, and said. "Huh? Long Yan, what are you talking about? What are you satisfied with?" In response, Haneda Ichiba looked dazed, looked back at Haneda Tatsuhiko, and said. so! This guy is the most annoying! Hearing the words of this knowing question, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s teeth snapped immediately. "You are an idiot! Wouldn''t I notice that the person sitting in front of me is still there? Is it interesting to be fooled here?" Then, he suppressed the urge to growl, gritted his teeth and said. "Anna, what is Long Yan talking about?" In response, Haneda Ichiba suddenly turned his head, looked at Anna Haneda who was eating hard, and asked. "I don''t know, I have been eating." In response, Anna Haneda said very frankly, with a crisp voice, like a bell ringing. "you!" Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko became angry! Your Ninja sword is exposed! Your Ninja sword is exposed! Your Ninja sword is exposed! You were not in front of me just now! You were not in front of me just now! You were not in front of me just now! And his heart has completely roared. ... "Listen well, this is also a good opportunity. Let me first make it clear that without the examiner''s permission, you cannot fight privately. Even with the examiner''s permission, you are not allowed to take actions that will kill the other party. Those who dare to violate this uncle, immediately Eliminate!" But at this time, after scanning around, Morino Ibiki, who seemed very satisfied with the deterrent effect, spoke very seriously. The look in his eyes was if Ruoyoruowu glanced at where the Haneda trio was. "Idiot Yiye!" Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face was immediately smug, and he said, "See it, you are fooling, everyone has seen it, idiot" in it. He couldn''t help but cursed. However, Haneda Ichiba seemed completely unconscious about this, with a dazed face. In short, I didn''t do anything and said it was not me. The angry Haneda Tatsuhiko almost jumped. "have you understood!" At this time, Morinoi''s harsher words from Bixi came again. However, his words did not arouse much response, and there was still silence in the classroom. However, most of Xia Ren''s expressions have changed slightly. It was quite obvious that he heard the words of the vicious examiner in his ears and remembered. "It feels so simple, this exam." Only Sack, who couldn''t bear it, sneered. And this sound caused the Konoha examiners to sneer. "Then, now we will start the first test of the Zhongnin selection exam. Submit your application form and accept the number plate at the same time. You will be seated according to the number. Then, I will send out a written questionnaire." However, Morino Ibixi didn''t struggle much with this issue, just took out a number plate, said so. The first exam is about to begin! Ok? However, at this moment, Naruto Uzumaki, who was dominated by fear, suddenly blinked his eyes on www.novelhall.com. written examination? Questionnaire? There are two words in Morino Ibixi''s words that seem to stimulate him so deeply that even the fear of death can no longer control his reaction to these two words. Questionnaire? written examination? Then, after the stimulation, he blinked again, repeating those two words again in a daze. what! After that, the next moment, as if he was awakened suddenly, his eyes widened suddenly, and the color of horror instantly broke through the color of fear. "The first exam, is it a written exam!!!" In an instant, the wailing of Naruto Uzumaki resounded throughout the classroom. Chapter 2230： The exam...start! Three hundred and sixty degrees without blind spots... In other words, is cheating eliminated? Sit down on the seat of his own number plate, glanced at the test papers placed on the table and the various pens Konohakata had prepared, Haneda Ichiba glanced at the examiners who had sat around in a circle. Really living in such an environment, there is still a hint... With his gaze retracted, Haneda Kazuo''s mind flashed such a thought. Uzumaki Naruto... Sure enough, he was sweating profusely, and his face was at a loss? At the same time, after this thought flashed, the corner of his eyes fell on several rows behind his left side, and glanced at the Uzumaki Naruto who was holding his head in his hands with a subtle face and sweating forehead. This emotional adjustment can be... It''s just another matter to look at him, whether he has listened to the lesson just now. This guy In a sense, it is also an elusive category. After all, I am not good at dealing with fools. In this regard, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind in this eye. However, with the exception of Haruno Sakura, who was gloating at the back, Sasuke Uchiha, Gaara, and other seeds, there is no panic. Everyone who can see from my perspective, except for a little bit of anxiety, also There is not much instability. Sure enough, every Ninja Village has done a lot of work. Although these people are stubborn, they either have rich experience and considerable qualifications, or they have passed the psychological test. They have not been affected by the frequent examinations, so they calm down quickly. The quality is also extremely high. In the next forbearance. After all, what they are facing... but this Morino Ibiki. Following this series of thoughts, Haneda Ichiba did not feel sigh, but analyzed all the facial expressions of the Shinnins that he saw in this sight, and came to such a conclusion. The quality of this group is very high. It is definitely not inferior to the Xia Ren selected by Cao Yin. Being able to face this Morino Ibixi''s dismissal of power, coupled with the rapid calm down in the previous episode that he had made, shows the ninja quality of these ninjas. In this regard, there is definitely the qualification for advanced Zhongjin. Not to mention the incident that I just made, just the dismissal of Morino Ibiki. As one of the main persons in charge of Konoha''s torture department, Morino Ibiki is proficient in torture, and the most important thing in mastering torture. One point is the control of people''s psychology. In other words, grasp the human heart, or human nature. Morino Ibixi''s appearance looked like a clumsy act of standing up, and there was nothing unusual about his speech and actions. It''s almost like an ordinary leader who wants to take the initiative and scold others. However, Morino Ibihiris dismissal of prestige, or the formation of momentum, is not so simple. This time, he used not himself, but the examiners behind him. So many examiners appeared collectively, and they all exuded high spirits. The breath of Yu Xia Ren and even Shang Ren, and the battle-tested aura of these examiners themselves, would have suppressed the personal psychological defenses of Xia Ren and created sufficient psychological deterrence. And at this time, with a few words that take the initiative to deceive people, whether it''s cursing or any other sentence, it can create sufficient deterrent to Xia Ren and make it fearful. In this way, the goal of Liwei was achieved. Of course, Morinai Bixi''s fierce scar face also possesses passive deterrence and makes people fearful. So, the fact that these ninjas have now recovered their calm, shows the psychological quality of these ninjas. Either he has rich experience, or he has a strong heart of middle ninja class, plus a Uzumaki Naruto. And the representatives of these powerful inner ninja class are geniuses such as Uchiha Sasuke and Gaara, including Konohas new Shimonin, Kankuro, Temari, etc. The experienced representatives are they Cao Yin Zhu People and most of the ninjas here. As for the additional Naruto Uzumaki, he first had his own death threat before, and then the deterrence of Morino Ibiki. At this time, he was able to devote himself to the fear of the written test. To be honest, Haneda Yiye is also quite impressed. This guy just doesn''t know what he is afraid of! In a sense, it is stupid to the extreme, but it appears fearless. It can be said that he is the type that Haneda Ichiba is least good at. Also, the most unexpected category. After all, even Haneda Ichiba didn''t know what he would do. "despair!" And at this moment, under the pressure of the examiners'' full-on gaze, the sound of a chalk tapping on the blackboard suddenly rang in a silent classroom, which instantly attracted everyone''s attention. It seems that it has begun. Including, Haneda Ichiba''s gaze. "In this first exam, there are a few very important rules. I won''t answer any of your questions afterwards, so listen to me!" And it seemed to verify Haneda Ichiba''s idea. After tapping the blackboard with chalk, Morino Ibiki at the front of the classroom said seriously. At the end, he tapped the blackboard twice to show the key points, and his tone became severe. rule? Still not accepting inquiry? And this sound obviously caught everyone''s attention. "First of all, the first rule, all of you, you have 10 points at the beginning, all 10 questions in the written test, and 1 point if you dont ask. Then, the test adopts a point reduction system, and one point is deducted for one wrong question. With only 7 points left, and all 10 questions are wrong, it is 0 points." Seeing everyone''s attention, Morino Ibiki spoke. "The second rule, whether you are qualified or not, is calculated based on the total of the three members of the team." Then he spoke again. "Boom!" And this second rule obviously stimulated some people''s irrationality, and the sound of a hammer on the table rang. "Wait! Wait a minute! What do you mean by the team''s total?" At this moment, Haruno Sakura suddenly realized something, and the expression of gloating before disappeared instantly. "To shut up!" However, her voice was severely reprimanded. "There is a reason, you guys shut up and listen! Do you understand?" Later, after scolding Haruno Sakura, Morino Ibiki glanced at the people who did not disagree, and continued: "Then, next is the most important one. In the exam, cheating or similar to cheating, once it is The invigilator found that 2 points will be deducted once the behavior occurs. That is to say, someone may withdraw from the test before the final paper is judged. All shameful cheating guys will perish themselves, so I remember clearly. At any rate, I want to become a Zhongnin person, since I am a ninja, I will test like a good ninja!" And as soon as these words came out, the scene was instantly covered by more silent silence. Calm down, yeah! That''s right! Let alone Naruto, Sasuke and I must have no problem, even if Naruto scores zero, as long as we can pull the score back... But at this moment, among the more silent crowd, Haruno Sakura''s face slowly faded because of the shock and anxiety of this sentence, and such a thought passed in her heart. I have to say that this girl has always been considered a weak girl, and her calm speed is also quite fast. "Finally, if one person in the team scores 0 points, all the team members will be judged as... unqualified!" However, ~www.novelhall.com~ as soon as her thoughts turned, Morino Ibiki directly imposed her a death sentence. what! In the next moment, she and the handsome, black-haired teenager in another position changed their faces immediately, and they almost blurted out something, and did not call it out after a few times. Ok? Then, just after this moment, Naruto Uzumaki''s face shuddered suddenly, and he sat up straight, his entire face turned blue instantly. Two murderous... He keenly felt the murderous aura from different directions behind him. "In addition, the last question will be asked 45 minutes after the start of the test. The test time is one hour, start!" And at this moment, Morino Ibiki announced the beginning of the exam. Chapter 2231： Level 1 Ah Unexpectedly, Tangtang Konoha used a written test to screen Zhongnin, really... are they really reliable? Are we right to seek such allies? I really don''t know what the patriarch thinks! whispering sound! bored! Hearing the sound of the beginning of the test, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mouth twitched slightly, and with a strong disapproval, he opened the test paper on the table, and he was quite disdainful of the test in his heart. "Take it...you have it...you have it..." And just at this moment, just as he opened the test paper, there was a burst of sound that seemed to be intertwined between the shaking of the chair and the shaking of the teeth beside him. Anna? Subconsciously, he just looked aside. Wha--! But the next second, the moment his gaze settled, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes widened in amazement. At this moment, Anna Haneda, who was sitting next to him and opened the test paper, was already holding her head with her hands, her whole body and teeth trembling, and her entire face resembling an extremely scared hamster. It seemed that the test paper in front of me was like a scourge. And Tatsuhiko Haneda is very clear about what this means and what it means for his childhood sweetheart to show such an expression. This... Is there something terrifying hidden in this test paper? Anna''s appearance is like seeing a ghost! Looking at it, Haneda Tatsuhiko couldn''t help but swallowed. Anna is the most fearless girl in the village. She is bolder than the lion on the grassland. No, it is better than all the lions on the grassland. All the courage of the lions adds up. He had never seen his childhood sweetheart be so scared, except for that time when that stupid idiot suddenly wanted to tell a ghost story. But at that time, his childhood sweetheart did not show such an expression. And seeing the look of his childhood sweetheart, suddenly, Haneda Tatsuhiko felt that he also seemed to become nervous. "Gudong!" Then, unable to bear it, he swallowed again. Suddenly, it seemed that he was a little afraid to read this test paper. As for the feeling of contempt for Konoha just now, he has already flown out of the sky. Just kidding! My courage is several times smaller than Anna! Anna was so afraid that she was afraid that she would faint. However, what kind of test paper is it that makes Anana startled like this. However, after all, he was a juvenile character. Although he became scared, he still couldn''t bear to become curious. Then, as his neck turned stiffly, his gaze fell on the test paper after all. What...what? Dark... secret sign text? This...this... Later, when he saw the first question on the test paper, his eyes suddenly widened again, his face was already full of stiff and shocked expressions. I...I haven''t learned it yet! After that, in the cold sweat oozing from his forehead, such a thought emerged in his heart. Then, he subconsciously looked at the invigilator next to him, but when he saw the invigilator''s gaze Shen Rui, he immediately turned his gaze back. Also...Let''s take a look at the second question. After regaining his gaze, he turned to the second question and dispelled a certain idea. The parabolic B in the picture is standing on a 7-meter-high tree. The picture shows the maximum range of the ninja A''s shuriken. The answer will appear in the ellipse of the shuriken and the characteristics of the opponent ninja and the plane battle. Maximum range distance, and write the basis. From this look, his face became even more rigid, and it seemed that his body began to tremble a little. Isn''t this a comprehensive question of the assumption of uncertain conditions and the application of mechanical energy analysis? I previewed it. However, the teacher has not yet started speaking! Do not! This is not the scope of the teacher''s lecture! No...no! At this moment, such a completely panicked thought flashed in his heart. The third question...the fourth question...the fifth question... This! Who can do this? I''m afraid, no one here will do it! Then, after this question, he quickly read the following questions one by one and came to this conclusion. After that, his entire face was blue. Even the teeth began to tremble. Even his hands have hugged his head. How...what to do? So what to do? It''s over... It won''t be at all! And in his mind, there was only such a panic thought left. At this moment, he already understood why Anna showed such an expression, and at this moment, he also showed the same expression. Hello! Hey Hey hey! Hey hey hey hey hey! can you hear me? Longyan, can Anna hear it? Test test, can you hear it? And at this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in their hearts. this is In an instant, the two people who made exactly the same movements stopped for a while, first stood still for a while, then blinked, and suddenly looked somewhere ahead. Somewhere the gray-haired boy who put down Jieyin''s hand. Idiot Yiye (Brother Yiye)? After that, the two of them blinked again and muttered in their hearts. Oh! You heard it! Is my voice clear? But at this time, the meditation in their hearts seemed to be passed to the gray-haired young man, the voices in their hearts sounded again, and the words that sounded seemed to answer their words. Ok! very clear! And hearing this sound, Haneda Anna''s eyes suddenly brightened, as if the words gave her an infinite sense of security. In an instant, her teeth and body did not tremble, and even her small face was still bright. Smile. It''s Brother Yiye! Saved! And in the depths of her heart, such a happy thought could not help. Get out of my head! Idiot Yiye! However, Tatsuhiko Haneda scolded in silence, and seemed quite disgusted with the gray-haired boy named Haneda Ichiba. It seems that you two are very energetic. Regarding this, Haneda Ichiba''s voice in their heads was still lazy. Get out! Get out! Get out! And hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~ Haneda Tatsuhiko expressed an extremely strong desire. He was already very upset when he saw this guy. Now, this guy just stayed in his head as if he were everywhere. Here, Haneda Tatsuhiko only felt a rash all over his body! Brother Yiye, none of these topics have been taught in the school, and Anna cannot! However, compared to Haneda Tatsuhiko''s irritability, Anna''s inner voice is quite aggrieved, and there is even some hint of coquetry in it. Do not worry. The exam has passed. But at this moment, hearing two completely different emotional voices popping in his mind, Haneda Ichiba''s face showed a smile of relief. () Chapter 2232： To think "It''s past? What are you kidding? Idiot Yiye! Can''t you see that although the first question and the second question are taught in our school, the third question is not within the scope of our school. We haven''t taught the topic, how can we do it? Moreover, I dare to pack tickets. Most of these idiots in this classroom will not be able to deal with these topics. Maybe even none of them! Even if someone can do it, we shouldnt take such a big risk to cheat. Although we make up the number, we must also get good results for the village. If cheating is found out, wouldnt it mean losing the village? face. Not only did we fail to get good results, but it also lowered Konoha''s rating on us. are you an idiot! Look at the Konoha invigilators around, which one do you think is a fool! " With regard to Haneda Ichiba''s words that seemed to be determined, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s brows suddenly twitched, and the corners of his mouth twitched immediately. This guy has always been like this, as if nothing needs to be considered, anything can be done casually without using your brain, as if doing a good thing does not require hard work, just casually, just smile Do the same. That''s it, this frivolous attitude, this irresponsible tone always keeps him angry. "Yes! Brother Yiye, I also thought about cheating, but I watched too closely! There is no gap! " And this time, Anna Haneda also agreed with Tatsuhiko Haneda''s words, and what Tatsuhiko said was correct. First of all, the questions on this test paper are not enough if you can''t do it. There are many of them that their ninja school can''t learn, let alone answer them, they don''t understand these questions. Secondly, it doesn''t matter, as long as it is an exam, you can cheat. However, it was obvious that Konoha had anticipated this a long time ago, and the invigilators around were extremely tight, and there was no gap at all. Cheating will only kill you. "It''s okay, you don''t need to be anxious. The essence of this first exam has not arrived yet. This should be said to be the first level of the first exam." In this regard, facing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s dissatisfaction as always, and this time Haneda''s help, Haneda Ichiba''s mouth showed a gratified smile. "All said! Idiot Yiye, don''t understand..." As soon as this sentence came out, Tatsuhiko Haneda''s hair almost exploded. What a joke! Now, it has reached a desperate situation! Moreover, it may not only be the three of them, but the partners in other villages have also encountered the same situation. This may be the situation where the entire Caoyin Village will endure! This fool, Yiye, doesn''t seem to figure out the situation! And deep in his heart, he was thinking the same. "Long Yan, Anna, remember, you are all Cao Yin''s future. I cannot protect Cao Yin forever. So is Yu Ze. Human time is always limited. One day, Yu Ze will grow old. He Its impossible to keep guarding the village guys, guarding you. When Yuze gets old, you will be the one who will take over the village! You, can''t go on like this anymore! Even in the face of this seemingly desperate situation, you can''t panic! do you know! I do not allow you to face any situation, any panic! " But this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s words were exchanged for Haneda Ichiba''s stern words. Even in these harsh words, there is already an element of scolding in it. Facing Haneda Ichiba''s sudden harsh words, both of them were stunned. Even Haneda Tatsuhiko, who would subconsciously regained his consciousness, was stunned and cold on the spot. This is the first time... This guy Yiye spoke so seriously. And in his mind, such a stunned thought passed. At the same time, Haneda Ichiba''s words also weighed heavily on their shoulders and hearts. This sentence was harsh and scolded, but they knew more clearly how important this sentence was. Regarding the lives of everyone in a village! Even Tatsuhiko Haneda, who has always hated, couldn''t say anything. After all, everyone in the village, he likes the most! "Long Yan, Anana, sometimes, desperation means that there is no way to do it, or that desperation is a situation where people feel powerless and can only be furious. However, this does not mean that desperation is really something that cannot be solved at all. The more you face a desperate situation, the more you have to see the entire environment. You can start from the big picture, or you can push it from the small place. Every desperate situation will have a ray of life. " But at this time, the voice of Haneda Ichiba resounded in their heads. This time, although the voice was no longer harsh, it was a lot more serious. The environment? Hearing this, Tatsuhiko Haneda frowned, and immediately fell into thinking. Ok When Anna Hanada heard this, her eyes turned white immediately, and her whole brain seemed to crash instantly. "Start with the calculations from Konoha''s questions, you think why Konoha has these questions. Why are there problems that can''t be taught? Is it possible that Konoha doesn''t know? " In response to this, sensing the appearance of Anna Haneda''s brain crashing, Haneda Kazuo smiled and continued to pass on his thoughts. There are problems that can''t be taught... Why is there such a problem... Konoha... don''t you know? And hearing this sound, Haneda Anna continued to crash, but Haneda Tatsuhiko thought carefully. Although he hated this Haneda Ichiba, he did not hate reasonable words. And Haneda Ichiba''s words are not without reason. This is indeed the case. Since this is a test, an exam, what is the reason for setting these questions, which are obviously difficult and terrifying questions? There is always a purpose. As long as you find this purpose, you will find the direction to solve this problem! "Ok There are topics that can''t be taught by teachers. That''s because the teaching materials of our village and Konoha are different! " Then, under this thought, Haneda Tatsuhiko quickly thought of the answer to the first most easily associated question in Haneda Ichiyo''s words. "Yes." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba conveyed words like this, expressing affirmation for the first time, but the gratified smile on the corner of his mouth was slightly stiff. This kid is so sharp! This thought flashed through Haneda''s heart. Obviously, Tatsuhiko Haneda has found the trick. "what! This is linked ~www.novelhall.com~ Konoha did not know it, but did it deliberately! Konoha knows that the textbooks in each village are not used, and the level of the textbooks is also different. Some have taught, and some have not. And the reason it did this is..." Then, when Haneda Ichiba''s voice sounded in Haneda''s head, Haneda Tatsuhiko also seemed to have realized it, and he passed his own words quickly, but in the end, he stopped. "Is Konoha doing this to cheat the candidates on his side? I specifically ignored the teaching materials of each village? This is Konoha''s favoritism and cheating? In order to make your village have a higher qualifying rate? " Then, after a pause, such a speech sounded in Haneda Ichiha''s head. In an instant, Haneda Ichiba''s originally stiff smile completely solidified! Chapter 2233： The nature of the exam This kid... praised him for nothing! Hearing the words from Haneda Tatsuhiko after this, Haneda Ichiba''s smile was frozen, and in the depths of his heart, there was such a dumbfounding thought that had not been transformed into a thought and passed out. This Lenovo... It''s completely crooked! And after having a hard time laughing or crying, Haneda Kazuha had to laugh helplessly. "Long Yan, Konoha is the largest country in Da Renin Village, with a good international reputation, and the international Zhong Ren exam is such an important test. If Konoha cheats with such a clumsy method, then, do you think he can undertake it? Or do you have to undertake so many international Zhongjin exams?" After this laugh again, Haneda Ichiba''s words resounded in the minds of Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Ichiba again. "will not!" This time, Anna Haneda, whose brain was still crashing before, was responding to the narrative and delivered these two words extremely simply. Anna... Hearing this sentence, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face immediately flushed. Obviously, he had overlooked an easy-to-understand condition before, which was Konoha''s prestige and its importance to Konoha. If Konoha would use such a simple and awkward cheating method, then Konoha would not have the credibility to undertake the international ninja exam and be recognized by all countries and villages. Obviously, Konoha could not cheat himself by doing this. This is a truth that even Anna understands! Well, it''s not cheating. Knowing that the textbooks are different, there are problems like these that are not available in other villages, and they are all super difficult. What is that for? However, this time, even though Haneda Tatsuhiko blushed, he did not become angry, but added this condition and started thinking again. "I know!" Then, after thinking for a while, a sudden flash of light flashed across his cute girl-like face, his eyes flashed brightly, and in an instant, these four words were in the brains of Haneda Ichiha and Haneda Anna. Startled. "Tell me." In response, Haneda Ichiba''s words sounded flat. "Konoha, I didn''t even think that someone would answer this question. For this exam, no, this test paper, Konoha didn''t even think about asking candidates to answer these questions by normal means!" At this time, Haneda Ryuhiko''s sudden voice resounded in their minds. "We are not allowed to answer by normal means, and we are not allowed to cheat, then, is Konoha deliberately embarrassing us?" And hearing these words, Anna Haneda, whose brain was no longer in a sudden crash state, conveyed her doubts. "Uh... yeah, why did Konoha do this?" Obviously, Haneda Anna''s question was asked by Haneda Tatsuhiko, and he tilted his head, and Haneda Tatsuhiko could only convey his own questions like this. Although the reaction was quick, they are still children after all, and there is a natural part of thinking. It is also limited by insight. They can think of this, it is enough. Next, don''t embarrass them. But at this moment, upon hearing the people''s words, Haneda Ichiba nodded silently, and such a comforting thought flashed in his heart. "Indeed, there is basically no one here who can answer these questions by normal means, and it seems that cheating is not a good way, but do you remember what Morino Ibiki said? About cheating?" Then, after the thought flashed, he just passed it on. "About cheating?" And hearing this sound, the two children tilted their heads at the same time, obviously not knowing. In other words, not paying attention. "At the time, Morino Ibiki said that, "In exams, cheating or similar to cheating, once the invigilator finds that the behavior occurs once, 2 points will be deducted. In other words, some people may not be able to wait. Finally, if the paper is judged, you will withdraw from the exam. All shameful cheating guys are ruined, so I remember them clearly. At any rate, I want to become a ninja. Since I am a ninja, I will test like a good ninja! "Isn''t this something suspicious?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba was quite patient in passing on. "suspicious?" And after this sentence was delivered, soon these two words sounded in his mind. "Yes, first of all, its the deduction of points. Why only deductions will force candidates to cheat. Then, why only deductions? If cheating is really not allowed at all, then should you just be disqualified? Better?" Hearing the two words of the question, Haneda Ichiba passed it like this. "Yeah! It''s like encouraging us to cheat!" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s reaction was quite fast. "Hmm!" And Anna Haneda looked at Ryuhiko next to him and nodded hurriedly. Sure enough...My Long Yan is so smart! And in her heart, it seemed that this thought flashed proudly. "Secondly, all the shameful cheating behaviors he said are self-defeating and let us take the test like a good ninja. Then, if it is not shameful cheating, it is like a good ninja can do. , Will there be no deductions?" At the same time, Haneda Ichiba''s voice sounded again. "Ah! I see! This time you can cheat, but you can''t cheat botchedly!" And the moment these words rang, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s words rang. Obviously, he understood. "Yes, the first level of this first exam is to test our intelligence gathering ability." In response, Haneda Ichiba''s words with a smile were passed on. The response was quite fast. And in his heart, it was his appreciation for Haneda Tatsuhiko. "But this question is difficult, right, what if everyone can''t answer it?" At this time, Anna Haneda''s words were surprising. "Yeah! I can''t answer it, isn''t it all eliminated." In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko also agreed. "Couldn''t Konoha arrange people who can answer all the answers into the candidates?" Hearing that, Haneda Ichiba was a dumbfounding pass. "But, it still doesn''t work! Even if there are people around us who can do the questions, we don''t have enough means to get the answers! Neither Anna nor I are reconnaissance type, nor do we have the ability to apply to the current situation. Your intelligence collection means , And you cant get the answer without knowing it under the full view of everyone, right? We still cant make it through! However, for Haneda Ichiba''s dumbfounding, Haneda Tatsuhiko did not flush this time, but reacted quite quickly to analyze each other''s situation, and then came to such a conclusion. That''s right. This may be a test of the ability to gather intelligence and one of the necessary abilities as a ninja. However, the key is that their intelligence collection capabilities are not quite good! "Uh" And hearing this sound, the corner of Haneda Ichiba''s mouth twitched, it seemed to be a bit special~www.novelhall.com~ Now, right, Anna! " In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko blinked his eyes and passed it triumphantly. "Well! Long Yan is right this time!" And Anna Haneda was definitely standing next to him. Humph! Idiot Yiye! Then, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart returned to normal. "But these questions...I will do it." Then, in the next second, Haneda Ichiba''s words sounded like this. In an instant, the corners of the small mouth that was originally proudly curled up instantly freeze. Wonderful book house Chapter 2234： Passed level 1 call! Looking at the filled test paper, Haneda Ichiba quietly breathed a sigh of relief, silently glanced at the clock above the blackboard, and slowly put down his pen. It took twenty minutes... It took a lot slower than expected. However, its no wonder that many of Konohas questions still need to be combined with actual combat, and training-based actual combat can also be used as a reference. This question is really not just solved by villages other than Konoha with different teaching materials. It was Konoha''s Xia Ren, I am afraid that 95% of them couldn''t answer it. But after putting down the pen, Haneda Kazuha''s heart passed such an emotional thought. For him, if it is a pure knowledge type, he may be able to fully answer these ten questions within 15 minutes. However, some questions that combine two major knowledge points are not easy to answer and need to be combined. actual. After all, he compiled part of the teaching materials of Cao Yin Village. These knowledge points are still not a big problem. Going back, it seems that I am going to revise the foot material... Following this thought, another thought passed in his mind. "Thank you Brother Yiye, I have finished writing all of them." And at this time, Anna Haneda''s excited voice sounded in his mind. "Humph!" Then, Haneda Tatsuhiko snorted quite dissatisfied and disdainfully. Obviously, it was the answer delivered by the two children that had been perfectly used by the two children, that is to say, they also finished the answer. In other words, this level has passed. "Then I will relieve the surgery." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba conveyed his own thoughts. Although this technique can connect a certain part of the communication between the two parties, it is similar to speaking, but compared to the communication establishment of some ninjas with perceptual ability, it is doubled. Consume chakras. To be honest, his Chakra was overwhelming in these twenty minutes. "Wait! Idiot Yiye, you said there is a second level in this exam. What is the second level? " In this regard, Haneda Ryuhiko''s voice suddenly sounded. Obviously, this Ryuhiko listened to his words very carefully. Before, he was talking about the first level of the first exam at the time of this test paper. Indeed, he said so before. "Yes." Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba also expressed affirmation very simply. "So, we should have passed the first level. What about the second level? What is the second level? " In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s voice sounded again. "do not know." Hearing this voice, Haneda Ichiba conveyed it straightforwardly. "I don''t know? Why don''t you know? Didn''t you say that? Is there a second level for this exam? Since you know there is a second level, why don''t you know what the second level is?" In response to this, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s voice was significantly improved by several octaves. "Um... just don''t know..." Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba thought for a moment, and conveyed it affirmatively. This bastard! Is this kidding me! In this regard, listening to the lazy and lazy voice in his mind that he most hates, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s cute little face, the blue veins immediately bloomed into a "Tic Tac" character. "Well, I know there is a second level, but I don''t know what the second level is." At this time, Haneda Kazuha no longer lazily voice came. "Oh? It''s rare, Brother Yiye would actually say that." This time, listening to the words that were no longer lazy in their minds, Anna Haneda''s words sounded in their minds. "Anna, don''t say that I can know everything." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba seemed to be a little helpless to pass on. "Huh! Who knows if you are pretending to be stupid again? Who doesn''t know that you like pretending to be stupid, but the level of pretending to be stupid is the lowest in the world. Hearing that, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s voice is a bit of yin and yang strange. "This time, I really dont know. The reason why I said there will be two levels in the exam. Its just calculated from Morino Ibikis words. How can there be such detailed information? This Morino Ibizi said that in this written test, that is, 45 minutes after the written test, one question will be asked. Obviously, this written test is a part of 45 minutes. No, it is the question that will be asked 25 minutes later. , Its another level. I only know now. Apart from this test paper, we still need to answer a question. As for what this question is, I dont know? Im not a god..." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba reluctantly conveyed his inner thoughts. "Ah" And hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko expressed his inner disbelief in a strong unbelief. "Huh? One more question..." And Anna Haneda showed strong dissatisfaction with this question. Obviously, this test paper has made her completely tired or afraid of answering questions. At the same time, it is also obvious that Anna Haneda believes in the words of Haneda Ichiyo. "Long Yan, there are really only these, but Morino Ibiki is well versed in human nature. These test papers are enough to meet the rigid assessment of intelligence gathering ability. Then, the next thing should be the softness of the psychological level. After the assessment, this last question is definitely about the torture of the human heart. You should be mentally prepared." After hearing the words passed by the two, Haneda Ichiba said with a slightly bitter smile on his mouth. Dare to believe that these two really regard me as an intelligence extractor, knowing everything. And this thought flashed through his mind. "Oh? It really is..." At the same time, just at the stall where such a thought flashed in his mind, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s teasing voice sounded again. In his tone, he still clearly did not believe it. Uh However, this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s words did not continue. After these words sounded, they stopped abruptly. Suddenly, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face was shocked. Damn idiot Yiye! Actually cut off the surgery! When he felt that a certain connection suddenly broke, and his heart sound or words could not be conveyed, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s cheeks suddenly bulged, and he rolled his head and gave a dull cold snort. The end is over. The test paper is finished, and there are still twenty minutes. Go to sleep. On the side, Anna Haneda was very simple, glanced at the filled test paper, and fell asleep on her stomach very satisfied. So tired. This technique really cannot be used in actual combat! However, very short distance communication in special circumstances is possible. If ~www.novelhall.com~ I have the ability to perceive, it will be fine, and there will be no such trouble. At this time, on the other side, Kazuha Haneda quietly wiped off his sweat and let out a sigh of relief. This technique is still quite heavy on him. There are still twenty minutes, so take a good rest! Then he thought. And then, he just sat there and began to be in a daze. During the period, some people were eliminated, and he remained in a daze, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him. Until twenty minutes later... "Forty-five minutes have passed and the waste is almost cleaned up." When Morino Ibixi said these words, he slowly opened his eyes closed halfway. One last question, here comes. Chapter 2235： Last question "Then, let''s enter the topic below." Looking at Kankuro, who barely caught up at the last minute, and the important part of the puppet art belonging to Sandyak that he had seen through, that is, Kankuro''s puppet posing as an examiner, Morino Ibiki looked away. After looking around for a week, he said. Gee! All the questions were answered in twenty minutes, and I told my teammates in a way that I didn''t know. Even the rigorous surveillance of me and other examiners did not find any clues, whether it was the ability of intelligence collection or the means, this Haneda Ichiba, there is a shadow of Chiba everywhere. Not only looks, but also amazing. It''s exactly the same. However, even though his gaze was looking at everyone, Morino Ibiki''s eyes were always watching the Haneda Ichiha who opened his eyes after hearing his own words. To be honest, this exam was because of his looks. He has always been concerned about this Haneda Ichiba, and even his every move is in his eyes. However, he just didnt find out how he passed the information to his teammates unconsciously. Those two children who were also quite eye-catching. After all, these two children took the Zhongnin exam. Im the youngest. Although I dont see anything special, its never easy to be able to take the Zhongnin exam at such a young age. Therefore, these two children are actually quite eye-catching. Of course, not as eye-catching as this Haneda Ichiba. And according to this Haneda Ichiba''s performance, it is obvious that his intelligence gathering ability and means of transmitting intelligence are far beyond the scope of Xia Ren. The true strength can be described as unfathomable. As for these questions, he answered them instead of collecting them. This is not an option to deduct points for intelligence collection capabilities, or even an option that should be added. Ninjas information is not limited to enemy information, or external information such as friendly information, such as knowledge and knowledge structure. These are also extremely important information. Personal knowledge reserves are also intelligence reserves. Now this Hanedaichi Ye''s answer to all the questions meant that Haneda Ichiba had already collected the answers to these questions. This is also an intelligence gathering capability. Even, it is extremely high intelligence gathering ability. After all, in the world of ninjas, learning tyrants are rare, and at the same time, they are definitely very important resources. "All right!" And with this look, after seeing everyone raising their heads and noticing themselves, Morino Ibiki said loudly after all. I didn''t get too entangled with this Haneda Ichiba. "Now let''s announce, the last question!" Then, after the loud voice, there was a solemn sound. Coming...coming! After hearing this sound, most of the Shinnins who remained, except for the calm geniuses and experienced generations, almost swallowed. "It seems that you are all prepared, this last question, let me explain, this is... the most desperate rule!" Seeing everyone swallowing, the tension revealed in the corners of their eyes and eyebrows, Morinoi smiled coldly and said. Although some of the Xia Ren recommended by various countries are still immature, none of them can be fooled easily. I''m afraid, from my previous words, they have already smelled the specialness of the last question. Whether nervous or not, they know the importance of this question. So, all are ready! At the same time, such a question flashed through his mind. "First of all, you have to choose, to this last question, do you want to answer." Then he announced the first rule of this last question. what? And hearing this sound, no matter whether it was composed or nervous, everyone was startled. Do you want to answer this question? "If we want to choose, what if we choose not to answer the last question?" At this moment, Shayin''s Temari could not help asking. She really did not expect this first condition. "If you don''t choose, the candidate will be judged on the spot and get zero points, that is, fail!" In response, Morino Ibiki turned his head and looked directly at Temari. The body of Temari who was looking directly stiffened, and he opened his mouth lightly but extremely heavy. Not to choose is to eliminate. "Of course, the two companions will be eliminated together." At the end, he added another sentence. Not only will those who are not selected will be eliminated, the rules are still the same, one person is eliminated, and the team of three together! "How is this going?" "This kind of thing is definitely a choice to answer? Is this rule still necessary?" "The rule to be eliminated is simply too messy and unacceptable!" As soon as this sentence came out, there was a voice of dissatisfaction in the examination room. Here comes, psychological torture. But at this moment, Haneda Ichiba, who heard these, blinked, touched his nose, and said that such an indifferent thought flashed in his heart. Uh I was really hit by that idiot Yiye! At the same time, on the other side, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mouth twitched unnaturally. ... ... ... By the side of Haneda Tatsuhiko, Anna Haneda was already asleep, her nose was vomiting. "Then, there is another rule." But at this time, as if he hadn''t heard the complaints around him, Morinoi Hiki slowly closed his eyes, and opened again with a cold expression. Are there any more? Almost enough! At this time, Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but complain. "If you choose to answer the question but don''t get it right, then the answerer will be deprived of the qualification to take the Zhongnin exam in the future!" And at this moment, Morino Ibuki''s unsound and unshakable words sounded in everyone''s ears! What...what! Suddenly, except for a few people, everyone''s body almost shook together. "What a joke! How can there be such stupid rules! After all, there are people here who have taken the Zhongnin exam several times!" In the next second, the impulsive Inuzuka Toa had already stood up abruptly, pointed to Morino Ibiki and protested. "Ha ha ha..." And this passionate protest ~www.novelhall.com~ caused Morino Ibis to sneer. "Your luck is too bad. This year, I am the rule! And, didn''t I give you a retreat? Those who don''t have confidence, just choose not to answer honestly, and try again next year or the year after!" Then, to put it lightly, Morino Ibiki blocked all Inuzuka''s protests. "Ah, besides, this Ninja test is agreed by all participants. The rules of this test will be extended to all Ninja villages. That is to say, even if it is held by your village itself, Forbearance test, you cant take it! If you choose to answer, if you get the wrong answer..." At the end, he added faintly. Kill everyone''s fluke mentality in one fell swoop! Suddenly, the whole process was silent. Heavy, overflowing suddenly! Chapter 2236： Torture (4,000 words) How... how could this be? In other words, as long as one of the three chooses not to answer, then all three will be eliminated at the same time. If you choose to answer but don''t get the answer right, that person can only bear it for a lifetime. No matter which one you choose, it is unlucky. This kind of thing is impossible for a normal person to choose! In the sudden silence and heaviness, Haruno Sakura''s heart sank as if his shoulders were pressed by a heavy boulder. And her gaze unconsciously glanced at the blond boy with slumped shoulders in front of her, while the corner of her eye looked back and looked at the position of the handsome black-haired boy. That is, the positions of her teammates, Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha. The cold sweat rolled quietly from her forehead. "So, let''s get started. Those who don''t answer the last question, please raise your hand! After confirming the number, please go out from here." But at this time, Morino Ibuki didn''t let her think more, or to put more effort into the rationality of the last question, and directly announced the beginning of the assessment of the last question! At this moment, the atmosphere that was silent and heavy, suddenly sank again. What is the problem? hateful! If you get a wrong answer, you can only endure it for the rest of your life, absolutely not, but if you choose not to answer here, it is absolutely impossible for Sasuke and Sakura to be implicated and eliminated! Damn it! What should I do? To answer, or not to answer? At the same time, Naruto, who had slumped his shoulders, slowly hugged his head with his hands, his eyes slowly widening, his hesitant and anxious look was beyond words. I will not raise my hand. Even if I choose to answer, I have the confidence to answer correctly, but... But, Naruto, you are different. Even if you ignore us, you should choose not to answer here and come again next time. But at this moment, Haruno Sakura made up her mind simply, but after she made up her mind, her eyes looked at Uzumaki Naruto involuntarily, and she was worried. Sakura... Naruto Don''t be intimidated! I always feel that this problem is not that simple, but it is just that simple. Among them, there must be something strange. These rules make it clear that we dont want us to pass. Based on the answers to the previous exams, this Morino Ibiki needs to be assessed, by no means superficial. I have nothing to do. The big deal is eliminated together. Forbearance for a lifetime, it doesn''t matter! At this time, Uchiha Sasuke was holding his fist hands tightly under his chin, and his eyes drifted away from the two teammates in front of him, with such a thought in his mind. In a certain sense, to him, whether he is ninja, middle or ninja is nothing. The most important thing is strength. Besides, this Morino Ibixi''s last question was definitely an attempt, and he was somewhat aware of it. At this time, he is probably the most supportive answering question in the seventh class. It''s almost the same, there should be abandoners. At the same time, I glanced at the surrounding Haneda Ichiba''s face without a trace, and there was still a touch of relaxation and leisure. It seemed that the psychological torture before him had nothing to do with him. However, I am really a little worried. For Cao Yin, this internal torture is not valid. Forbearance for a lifetime, or weed out together. In other situations, maybe there will be a few that are almost out of support. But now, it''s different. Then, another question flashed through his mind. With his eyesight, he has already seen some clues. Although, all of these ninjas are quite calm, or look indifferent, or pretending to be indulging in thinking. Will not give up in general. However, Haneda Ichiba could see that the melancholy and anxiety in these guys'' eyes was not much better than the bare blond boy who was holding his head in his heart. Basically, on the verge of giving up. Only a small number of people are really watching. And the only ones who are truly confident, except for those calm geniuses and a small number of experienced people, are Haruno Sakura. To be honest, Haneda Ichiba did not expect that this girl, like those calm geniuses and a small number of experienced people, made the decision as quickly as possible, and still had time to worry about her teammates. Moreover, even if he is worried about his teammates, he has no idea of ??changing his own meaning. It was the one that Haneda Ichiba had never expected. As for the Kuo Yin side, let me talk about my teammates, Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna. The first is Haneda Tatsuhiko. Basically, it''s just like sulking his cheeks, as if you hurry up and go on sulking. Obviously I can''t wait. As for giving up? Psychological torture? what is that? Might as well start the next test quickly. Then, Anna Haneda... Ok The child was already asleep without heart and lungs, and the nasal bubble was big and small, almost snoring. give up? Psychological torture? nonexistent. People don''t even know. As for the other Cao Yin, his face was also determined and determined, and none of them hesitated. It seemed that he didn''t care about the torture in front of him at all. Even, there is a feeling that Lao Tzu will not shrink back no matter what you put before my eyes. After all, to put it simply, the two biggest psychological test points of this psychological torture are the one about the individuals own rule of can never be the ninja, but the ninja for a lifetime, and the other is that if you choose not to answer, you will ''S teammates will also be eliminated. Regarding the first point, this is a simple but applicable test of human weakness. First of all, give you a huge loss point, and then give you a part that can be lost, but can be hoped for the next time, so as to arouse personal feelings of gains and losses, and make the individual fall into an extreme weighing of pros and cons In the contradiction, people lose their original position, consume their fighting spirit, and even directly frustrate the individual''s spirit. Regarding the second point, it is the perfect use of the three-person model of this exam, which tests not only the weakness of human nature, but also the weakness of people in groups. Since they can be assigned to a group of three to take the Zhongnin exam, each group of candidates present must have gone through a lot of tasks and have a deep bond with each other. Some are even companions who have been together since graduating from ninja school. For reference, Konoha''s Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke, and Zhuluchou are the three of Konoha. Although Konoha values ??the bond the most, it does not mean that other villages have no bond. , Even, the bonds between the teams in other villages are not worse than Konoha''s. Of course, it is not to say that all the teams in other Shinobu villages, including Konoha, have such fetters. In each village, there are always some lone wolves, or they are rebellious by nature, or they are fond of nature, or they are learning. The ninjutsu can only or better be one person, such as Konoha''s famous Rennin, Oshamaru, Uchiha Itachi, and Wuyin''s Rennin, dried persimmon, and others. However, all those present have quite basic fetters. And this fetter has become a stumbling block for everyone at this time. Perhaps, among these hesitant and anxious people, if one person, they can decisively give up or choose to continue, or even simply take a gamble. However, if it is designed to have a **** partner, then things are not that simple. As a result, the effect of the first point is reached again, making people lose their original position, wear down their fighting spirit, and even fall into a deeper entanglement. On the other hand, it may make people completely lose the courage to participate in the Zhongnin exam. It can be said that the combination of these two points has already destroyed the spirit of people. In the past, Haneda Ichiba is really sure that among the fifteen people in the grass, I am afraid that they will start to be eliminated. Now, the people in Cao Yin are not only carrying their own personal honor and disgrace, but also the future of the village. Endure for a lifetime? Drag your teammates? nonexistent! Even if it is a lifetime of forbearance, even if it is a lifetime of dragging teammates or apologizing, they cannot give up the opportunity in front of them. Shine in the village of Konoha, and then attract more and more original works to the village. Konoha is also good. Sa Yin is also good. Whether it is Yunyin, Yanyin or Mist who did not participate, they will firmly grasp every opportunity to receive assistance, every opportunity to increase the original work. Even if it pays something heavier than life. Therefore, they will not waver. It can''t be shaken! There may not be a trace! ... The number of people shaken is much less than I expected... And at this time, Morino Ibixi, who had announced the last question and started to choose, had a fierce and invisible face on his face, but there was a glimmer of surprise that was unaware of everyone present. This Haneda one leaf! I dont care about the last question at all, it doesnt matter if I cant answer... Do not! not like this! All Cao Yin, including the two children, have the same attitude as him. He is... See my intentions completely? At this time, Morino Ibuki''s eyes flashed slightly, but his eyes fell on Haneda Ichiha''s body intentionally or unintentionally. In an instant, most of the candidates were dragged into the psychological torture quagmire of Konoha who is good at torture and psychology. Morino Ibiki, who is the best officer of the torture department, twitched slightly stiffly. In my heart, there was a feeling of consternation. impossible! After all, it''s impossible... so thorough, right? but All Cao Yin, especially the two children, looked impatient, and even ignored the look of falling asleep. They completely understood my intentions. Unlike those who pretend to be composed, they are truly unshakable! This is only possible, that is, these grasses know my intentions and see through my intentions, so they can show this appearance. After all, everyone present, no matter who they were, was shaken, regardless of whether they made up their minds in the end. And the quality of Kuo Yin''s ninjas is no higher than those of Shayin and Konoha''s young geniuses, it is impossible to understand my intention. The only possibility is this Haneda Ichiba! But is it possible? I was seen through in an instant! Even, it is very likely that it was seen through in advance, and before it was announced. After all, these Cao Yin obviously came prepared, it is very likely that this Haneda Ichiba contacted other people with the method of reporting the answers before, so that they could prepare! Then, in the next second, his heart suddenly began to shake. Looking at this face exactly the same as that person, and even though it was the laid-back and laziness that that person could not show, as if he didn''t care about anything, there was still a look that made his heart palpitations, Morino Ibiki was shaken in his heart. , But a feeling of discouragement arose. It seems that you will never be able to defeat this teenager on a psychological level! Suddenly, in a daze, Morino Ibiki seemed to feel that he was facing that person personally, almost with an urge to swallow. "I...I...I don''t want, I don''t want to answer, I...I give up!" And at this moment, just at the stall where Morino Ibuki was shaken by Haneda Ichiba''s leisurely posture and Kusage''s determination, a ninja slowly raised his hand, and then stood excitedly. I got up and chose to give up. Do not! Still effective. And this sound turned the tide, and restored Morino Ibixi''s confidence and face that was about to break. The first abandoner is born! "Number 50 was eliminated." "No. 130 and No. 111 were implicated and eliminated at the same time." The examiners also began to announce. "Yes... I''m sorry, Genouchi, Inagaki!" Then, in the sound of apology and the silence of the other two companions, while shouting disgusting and regretting, the first to give up left. "me too!" "me too" "I also chose to give up..." Later, after this sound, many people have already chosen to give up and leave the examination room. Yes! That should be it! And these abandoners are undoubtedly continuously strengthening Morino Ibiki''s confidence in the precarious situation. Ok? This kid? Then, in the next second, Morino Ibiki''s eyes flashed with a trace of astonishment, and his eyes suddenly looked straight ahead. Looked at the blond boy. At this moment, he has been observing this blond and blue-eyed boy, and he thought that this boy who would not choose to give up suddenly raised his hand in the footsteps of the giver. Unexpectedly, even this child would give up? In the moment of fear of life and death, he quickly eliminated his fear, and he could see his firm fighting spirit. actually Want to give up? Looking at this scene, Morino Ibixi''s heart was shocked. Although this child is not strong enough, and his head does not seem to work well, he can see that this child possesses infinite power, no worse than those young geniuses! Naruto? And this time ~www.novelhall.com~ whether it is Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke, or Nara Shikamaru, the expressions of surprise flashed almost at the same time, full of surprise! Obviously, I did not expect that this blond boy raised his hand! Even, I don''t believe that this blond boy will raise his hand! "Boom!" However, at this moment, amidst the sound of shaking the classroom, the blond boy slapped his hand on the table. "Don''t underestimate me! I won''t escape! I want to participate! Even if I can only endure it for a lifetime, I will become Naruto with a single breath! It''s okay!" Then, he stood up and looked directly at the few words in front of him, which forced many more vicious examiners who were better than him to give up. There was already an unyielding roar in his mouth. "I''m not afraid at all!" Chapter 2237： Game 1, over! This guy He didn''t consider us at all! Isn''t this very backbone? Really...a worrying guy! Seeing the blond boy standing in front of him and looking directly at the examiner, the shock on Sasuke Uchiha''s face slowly faded, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. There is a feeling of "this is the Uzumaki Naruto I know". Yes! This is Naruto! You are such a fool! At the same time, Haruno Sakura''s face finally faded from worry and turned into a bright smile. Really, for nothing. Do not! I shouldn''t worry about this guy, it''s strange that this guy can think so far! The final result will definitely be such reckless! At this time, Nara Shikamaru, whose face also changed because of Naruto Uzumakis raising hand, narrowed his eyes again, turning into his usual "everything is troublesome" look, and this flashed in his heart. An idea. Humph! moron! Isn''t this taken for granted? At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was also attracted by his eyes, hugged his chest and snorted quite disdainfully. If you don''t have this awareness, then what kind of ninja? Zhong Ren is at the level of a troop leader! With the cold snort, his thoughts became even more disdainful. "Ah? Ah? Why not be afraid! Why not be afraid? Is it over? This exam?" At the same time, Haneda Anna suddenly woke up next to Haneda Tatsuhiko, and the whole person sat up suddenly, blurting out this series of words in a soft voice and a little flustered. Ah! I forgot. This kid... Next, it is a final word. This test is no longer necessary, so prepare for the second test. At this time, Haneda Kazuo''s mouth also showed a slight smile. "I''ll ask again, this is a bet on your life choices, if you want to give up, take advantage of it now." In this regard, looking at the blond and blue-eyed boy in front of him, Morino Ibuki''s expression was still ferocious without any expression, even a little cold, and he was speaking to everyone. This is the last question, whether to give up or not. There is no trace of confusion. The hesitation in everyone''s eyes disappeared. It seems that there is no longer a test. However, such a thought flashed through his mind. As Konohas torture officer, he is well versed in the psychology of ninjas, and at this moment, from the eyes of the remaining ninjas, he can no longer see any hesitation or anxiety, everyones Their eyes were firm and full of fighting spirit. In this state, their determination to stay could not be shaken. The ninjas here are all excellent ninjas. Regardless of the words of this young man, they have a bit of sincere approval, but such an idiot with a bad head can be confronted in this way as a lower ninja selected by each village Even if the elite of the country is in a breath, it is impossible to give up under such circumstances. It can be said that in the current situation, everyone is motivated, or in other words, they are all motivated. This psychological game has already fallen to the other side because of a sentimental sentence from a young man whose head seems to be a little awkward. In this game, he has already lost. "Implement what I said, this is my forbearance!" Regarding this question for everyone, the blond boy who changed the atmosphere in the entire classroom slowly smiled, as if he had finally found his past self, and spoke without hesitation. As soon as these words came out, almost everyone had the same smile on their faces. 78 people? There are more people left than imagined! There is no need to stick to it. At this time, hearing this sentence, Morino Ibiki''s gaze swept towards the examiners, thinking like this in his heart. As for Morino Ibiki''s gaze, the examiners changed their gazes from the if there was nothing at Haneda Ichiba to his affirmation, and they all began to nod silently. Obviously, other examiners also felt that there was no need to continue. "Your determination is very good, so everyone who stays here will pass the first exam!" Then, after nodding in response, Morino Ibiki no longer hesitated and announced directly. "what?" And hearing this sound, Naruto Uzumaki, who was still smug and determined, blinked his eyes and sat on his seat with a pop, with a daze in his mouth. "Wait a minute! What''s going on? How come you suddenly pass? The last question?" At the same time, the shocked Haruno Sakura suddenly stood up and said. "Hahahaha!" And in response to her, Morino Ibuki suddenly changed from a fierce face to a kind smiley laugh. "This kind of thing hasn''t been there since the beginning. To be honest, this choice is the last question!" And, such a sentence. "Hey?" In this regard, Haruno Sakura showed the same blankness as her teammate. "Wait!" But at this time, another girl stood up, it was Sain''s Temari, who only heard her say: "Then what is the problem on the test paper before then? Isn''t it completely useless?" "It''s not completely useless. The questions on the test paper have completed the purpose of the test, which is to test each of you''s intelligence gathering ability." In response to this, Morino Ibiki changed her harsh and cold appearance and answered with a smile. Is there no change? Did you see through my intentions? Haneda Ichiba! At this time, even though he was smiling, the light from the corner of his eye fell on Haneda Kazuha beside him, observing the subtle changes in his face. The other Cao Yin was still somewhat like this Shayin girl, because of this last question, he was puzzled. There is only one leaf of Haneda, without any change, as if he knew it for a long time! At the same time, from the corner of his eye, he was also observing the rest of Kuo Yin, especially when Sa Yin''s Temari stood up. There are also times when you declare your qualifications. Others, including Kuo Yin, everyone was a little surprised or had other emotions, but Haneda One Leaf alone did not change at all, as if, as expected! Obviously, this Haneda Ichiba has seen through all his actions and all intentions! "Intelligence gathering ability?" At this time, Temari''s question came again. "First of all, the main points of this exam have already been reminded in the rules at the beginning. This method of determining whether or not passing is based on three persons can put pressure on your teammates." Morinoi explained this patiently. "Hmm!" And at this time, Naruto Uzumaki, who had come back to his senses, nodded pretendingly, and said, "I think that''s what exams are all about." Lie! And his words were quickly dismantled by his teammates. Idiot... Even Uchiha Sasuke had already covered his face in embarrassment, with a look that I didn''t know this guy. On the contrary, Hyuga Hinata next to Naruto Uzumaki smiled secretly, covering his mouth. "However, the content on the exam papers for this exam is not something you can bear to answer. Naturally, there is only one way to go by cheating. Therefore, this exam is for you to answer on the premise of cheating. Therefore, as the goal of cheating, I have selected a few Zhongren who know all the answers, and have been lurking by your side since the beginning." In response, Morino Ibiki said again. However, I did not expect that someone could solve all the questions perfectly. As he said, his gaze couldn''t help but glanced at Haneda Ichiha beside him and his test paper. Gee! I was guessed by that fool again. As soon as he said this, Haneda Tatsuhiko couldn''t help but slapped his lips. what! Brother Yiye guessed it all, so amazing! And Anna Haneda thought so. Wha--! And hearing this sentence, Naruto Uzumaki almost had an urge to stand up again, and instantly felt that his whole person was a little bad. Is that so? Thoroughly, he was shocked. He hadn''t thought of it at all, and hadn''t thought of it at all, if it hadn''t been said by Morino Ibiki. "It took me a lot of work to find it." "Ah, yeah!" "If you take the exam, I think it''s better to have more staff. In my position, the difficulty will directly increase a lot." Then came this series of discussions. "Haha! It''s so obvious! It''s weird if you didn''t find it! Right, Hinata!" Hearing these discussions, Uzumaki Naruto immediately spoke in a loud voice, concealing his complete ignorance. As he said, he looked at Hinata beside him. In response, Hyuga Hinata had to cover his mouth again and nodded reluctantly. that guy Didn''t notice. However, his seemingly expressing words that he knew have aroused more people''s insights into him. "It''s just that the guy who only knows to cheat in stupid ways will of course be eliminated! As for why..." And at this time, Morino Ibiki continued, and in the second half of the sentence, he won his ninja guard. "Because intelligence is sometimes more valuable than life. It is something that needs to be fought for each other on missions and battlefields!" Seeing everyone''s faces shocked by seeing their heads, Morino Ibiki said the second half. How miserable! Burns, screw holes and knife wounds, these are the scars of being tortured! After hearing the second half of the sentence, looking at Morino Ibiki''s head covered with scars and terrible torture marks, almost everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva except for the ones that were accustomed to life and death. Even those youthful geniuses who are calm and lacking in experience. Morino...Ibhi... But at this time, even Haneda Kazuo couldn''t maintain that leisurely expression. Looking at the scars on it, his expression slowly sank, and even his brows were slightly frowned. As if thinking of something unwilling to think of. "The information obtained by the enemy or a third party is not necessarily correct information. I hope you remember this! Holding wrong information in your hand will bring fatal danger to the village and your companions. In this sense In the above case, we will let you gather intelligence through cheating, and then select the clumsy guy with the ability and weed it out." However, Morino Ibiki didn''t seem to care about everyone''s shocked eyes, and said again. "However, I always feel that the last question is a bit unacceptable." In this regard, Temari is still a little uncomfortable. "No! This last question is the real purpose of the first exam. Whether you choose to accept or not accept it, needless to say, this choice has already made your hearts suffer. Those who dont choose will be involved and let Companions are also eliminated because of their own cowardice. They choose to answer, but they risk being deprived of the right to take the exam for Zhongnin forever. This is actually an extremely difficult question to choose. However, assuming you are Zhongnin, the task It is to seize secret documents. The enemy''s intelligence, including the number of ninjas, abilities, availability of other armaments and reinforcements, etc. are all unknown, and the enemy may also set traps. Then, do you accept this kind of mission or not? Regret your life and expose your companions to danger. Can you keep evading this kind of task? Answer... Of course not! " Hearing that, Morino Ibixi suddenly became serious and spoke. "There will be missions that cannot be rejected no matter how dangerous it is. At this time, Zhong Ren as a troop leader is the key to the key. To become Zhong Ren, you must have the qualifications to lead your companions to success, and Face all dangers... courage! The guy who doesn''t even dare to gamble his own life, pin his hopes on the next year or an uncertain future, shakes his heart, and gives up opportunities, like this weak-willed waste, is not qualified to become Zhong Ren! " "Therefore, you who chose to answer the last question are the most correct. I believe that you will face difficulties in any danger in the future! You have found the entrance, the Zhongnin selection test, the first test is over! " Later, he announced again. "I wish you all the best in the exam." Finally, in a soft tone, congratulated everyone. "Great! Passed! Yeah! Yeah!" Hearing this sound, his congratulations fell, and a cheer full of joy suddenly rang! In the cheers, Naruto Uzumaki had already stood up, celebrating with selflessness. Decisively caused everyone in the field to look at him. Funny guy! Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~ Looking at this innocent and optimistic boy, Morinoi''s smile seemed softer than Xi. "Really... Do you like this kid very much? Ibizi." However, in the next second, a voice suddenly rang beside him. "Yes, Lord Chiba..." And subconsciously, maybe it''s a mess of ghosts and gods. Hearing this voice, he subconsciously turned his head and spoke. Wha--! how do I! However, when he started to turn his head, his body suddenly stiffened, like being struck by lightning, and he suddenly stopped. "Boom!" At this moment, the classroom windows suddenly exploded! Wonderful book house Chapter 2238： End of day 1 "Wow!" The broken glass wrapped in the cloth that smashed the window and made countless transparent traces in the air, splashing in. "Duh! Duh!" And at this moment, the cloth-like circular object suddenly spread out in the air, and two kunai flew into the ceiling of the classroom at an angle of forty-five degrees. "Wow!" In an instant, the cloth ball spread out in the air fell from the top and turned into a curtain, from the two kunai that shot into the ceiling and fell down. It just so happened to cover up Morino Ibiki who looked back in shock. "Papa!" And just at this moment, the broken glass rolled to the ground. "You guys! Now is not the time to be happy!" At this moment, before the curtain, there was already a young girl with a graceful figure standing, amidst the sound of glass rolling, a loud sound was already heard. "I am the examiner for the second exam, Mitarai Azuki!" Then, in the passionate tone, she reported her name. "Next, let''s go! Next game! Come with me!" Afterwards, in response to the shock of the appearance, the young girl clenched her fist and spoke in a bad girl tone, announcing the start of the second test of the Zhongnin selection test. Quiet! However, this impassioned announcement resulted in the silence of all the candidates. And, among all the candidates, there was a dull and subtle expression. At this time, all the candidates looked at the young girl and the screen with the words "Second Examination Examination Officer Mitowashi Red Bean", all of them did not react. Uh In an instant, her graceful body froze instantly, and her impassioned face instantly stiffened. "Look at the atmosphere." And in this embarrassing silence, after a while, Morino Ibiki leaned out from behind the curtain and said in a low voice. An illusion? However, although he spoke to Mitarai Adzuki bean in a low voice, the corner of his eye looked at the Haneda Ichiba. After seeing that he had an unresponsive face like the other candidates, his heart was There was such an idea. It was as if the words he heard just now and his subconscious answer were nothing but illusions. That voice is not the same as this Haneda Ichiba. It''s just that my own illusion is nothing. Yes! How could that person appear here? Long ago, he... Then, he was relieved quickly. Once, it was Haneda Ichihas performance. It was indeed not like that person. The unreactive look of astonishment on his face now did not look like it was pretended. Mitarai Adzuki Bean was shocked, not much different from other candidates, and it was the most normal reaction in the current situation. Secondly, the torture department he was in was considered to be the core department in the intelligence department, and as one of the best, his position was actually not low. He still knew some confidential information. The Haneda Ichiba in front of him, although he looks exactly the same, shouldn''t be that person. Moreover, if it was that person, even if he could not be exposed to others, he would not use such a suspicious method. And the most important point is that that person had been killed by the second Uchiha Nobuhiko who was known as the second Uchiha Madara for the sake of the village on the night of Nine Tails. If it was someone else, he might not believe it, let alone try to believe that that person was dead. However, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is different. In his mind, I am afraid that only a character like Uchiha Madara can kill that person. Therefore, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, known as the second Uchiha Madara, will be accepted by everyone if he kills that person. After all, no matter how strong that person is, it is normal to lose to the Uchiha Madara-level ninja. Just now, perhaps, it was just his auditory hallucinations. After all, Ichiba Haneda is too easy to think of that person. The person who has experienced that era and will never forget. "Uh" At this time, Morino Ibiki''s words were undoubtedly a sentence of "failure" for Mitarai Adzuki beans. After hearing this sentence, Mitarai Adzuki beans almost blushed. Ok? However, in the next second, her face changed suddenly, her gaze suddenly turned, and it fell on the nearest teenager who looked at her. That, the young man with gray hair and only one left eye exposed. Brother Chiba? Then, subconsciously, a thought that made her shake her whole body flashed through her mind. Do not! Not! However, she soon returned to normal. From the eyes of this young man, she couldn''t see the emotion that belonged to that person that she hadn''t forgotten even in the past ten years. That kind of seemingly thoughtful, it seems a little gloomy, only caring for oneself and ignoring others, but always paying attention to the gentleness of everyone around him. This boy is not that brother Chiba! Uh I always feel that this examiner is very similar to Naruto! At this moment, Haruno Sakura, who had already reacted, suddenly had such a thought in her heart. In her eyes, the examiner of the second test looked very familiar. "Cough! Huh? 78 people?" And at this time, Mitarai Adzuki coughed lightly, covering up the embarrassment of the failed appearance and the sudden shock just now, and glanced up at the classroom, but in this eye, her brows were frowned. "Ibizi, there are actually 26 teams left. This is the first exam, too soft." Then, she turned her head and looked dissatisfiedly at Morino Ibiki who came out from behind the scenes, and said eloquently. In his eyes, there was already a emotion of "Aren''t you putting water? Take the exam seriously!" "There are a lot of good guys this year." In response, Morino Ibiki smiled and said. "Huh! Okay! For the second exam, I will eliminate you below half!" Hearing this, Mitarai red beans smiled lightly and said. It''s just that, at the same moment, she and Morino Ibiki''s gaze glanced at the young man with gray hair and only his left eye. One Less than half? As soon as this remark came out ~www.novelhall.com~, all the candidates who had already felt the difficulty of the Zhongnin exam in the last exam were all surprised. "It''s really exciting! Let''s talk about the details tomorrow, the meeting place and time, just ask your Shangren teacher! That''s it, disband!" However, then, Mitarai Adzuki did not make them think more, but directly announced the dissolution. After all, with the defeat just now, she didn''t have the mood to take these candidates to experience the venue for the second exam in person. Moreover, there are so many people left now, and Morino Ibiki has such a high evaluation. It seems pointless to do so. Get off the horse and let them experience it by themselves tomorrow! Wonderful book house Chapter 2239： celebrate "Cheers for passing the Zhongren exam one time!" Muye Guest House, the living room of the grassy hidden area, watching the table full of dishes, Heyin stood up, took a breath and smiled, raised the cup in his hand, and said. "Cheers for passing the Zhongren exam one time!" On the long table, all the Shinin who were selected to take the Chunin exam, including Tatsuhiko Haneda and Anna Haneda, raised the cups in their hands and collided with each other in a cheer. Then drank it all. Of course, the liquid in the cup is not something with any alcohol. After all, they will have a second exam tomorrow. Although it is a celebration now, everyone is very restrained. However, the alcohol is quite restrained, but everyone still eats the delicious food belonging to Konoha that is full of tables. Firstly, it passed the first exam and it was passed by all members. This is undoubtedly a good sign. Everyone is still very happy and relaxed. There is no nervous emotion or too much speculation about tomorrows exam. Everyone is naturally very fragrant. Secondly, in a sense, it doesnt matter if everyone carries it for a lifetime. It doesnt matter if it drags on teammates. Teammates will never blame themselves. Everything is for the villages consciousness. So, the first exam The psychological torture did not affect their psychology too much. Therefore, they also maintained a relatively normal heart. Therefore, their reactions at this moment are normal. And under normal circumstances, now that the plan for all the employees to increase assistance to the village is one step closer, they are naturally quite affordable. Furthermore, Konoha''s things are indeed delicious. Especially these meat dishes, how long have they not eaten such good meat dishes! It seems that, as expected by Ichiba, all members passed the first exam. It''s just that everyone is in good condition, why should we celebrate? Everyone didn''t have the kind of emotion he said that it might fluctuate because of the suspense of the second exam content. I also applied for such a large amount of food with Konoha. In this way, will Konoha feel that our Caoyin Village is a little better! Although Konohas cooking manager in the guest house readily agreed, and said that there were already many dishes prepared... But... Active application is not good. One leaf... What are you thinking about? But at this time, watching everyone full of joy and appetite, it seems that the appetite has increased a lot. Gradually, they started to eat and discuss, and they have a vision of the future, but Heyin''s brows are slightly frowned. Wrinkled. She felt that this celebration was unnecessary. If it hadn''t been for Haneda Ichiba''s insistence, she would not have celebrated in advance because all members of an exam had qualified for this festival. Moreover, suddenly applied to Konoha to celebrate and increase food. After all, this is someone else''s place. They are guests from afar. They are guests after all. The so-called guests do whatever they want. They seem to be doing something wrong. Although Konoha won''t change or change Caoyin Village because of this, they need Konoha''s assistance anyway. In doing so, I always feel a little ignorant of current affairs. It seems that this matter is also "abnormal", so you have to ask him carefully. Later. At the same time, Heyin thought. After all, she is from the person who shocked the Ninja World at the beginning, and coupled with her talent and acquired efforts, if she talks about strategic wisdom, she is not much worse than the great wise men in the Great Ninja Village today. It can be said that she can become the right arm of the leader of Caoyin Village, and holds half of the country in Caoyin Village. The strength of this wisdom side is definitely the main one. Abnormality is a demon, she still knows the truth. And now, it was the critical moment in Caoyin Village, and she couldn''t let go of any trivial matters. "Hey? I was guessed by that guy Yiye, an exam?" "Anna, what are you talking about? Yiye not only knows those super difficult questions, but also guesses that the chief examiner will test our psychology later?" "Ichiba is very smart, but he can''t even predict this, right?" And at this time, the Shinnins who were eating and discussing had already completely shifted the topic to Haneda Ichiha. "Uh! Uhhh! That''s right, that''s right, Brother Yiye not only told us the answer, but also gave us a vaccination. Otherwise, I don''t think I can sleep so well. Brother Yiye is really amazing!" Then, after these words sounded, Anana said after swallowing the full food in her mouth and emptied the bulging old Gao''s cheeks. Finally, I couldn''t help but worship. "Huh! What about smart? This guy always looks unpredictable, no one knows what he is thinking? I dont know when he dug a hole, and his personality is too dark. Maybe he still Look down on us? The celebration party didn''t come!" But at this time, hearing Anna''s words, the greasy Haneda Tatsuhiko was unconvinced and put down the half-eaten chicken legs, the boss said unconvincingly. "Hahahaha! Long Yan is jealous again!" "The relationship is really good!" "Don''t worry, Long Yan, when you grow up, you will definitely be better than Yiye!" However, the boss''s unconvinced words caused a roar of laughter in an instant, as Cao Yin Xianren said. "Yeah! Long Yan is also very smart, Anna loves Long Yan the most!" And at this time, amidst the roar of laughter, Anina didn''t know why, but she felt that she had to support her childhood sweetheart at this time, and the silly words rang. Then, laugh and tease more loudly. "tie!" Afterwards, Tatsuhiko Haneda, whose face was flushed by the laughter, finally couldn''t contain his inner impulse. He grabbed the half-eaten chicken drumstick and smashed it directly on the forehead of the cheek who was smiling on the opposite side. Scream. However, after this sound, the laughter stopped abruptly for a short time, and then the laughter became even happier! "A bunch of fools~www.novelhall.com~ I ignore you!" In the end, the laughter reached its peak in Haneda''s weak roar like a lion cub. "Long Yan, where are you going? I''ll go with you!" In the peak of laughter caused by the roar, two small figures left the celebratory table. still is Go ask now. And when everyone''s eyes were on the two cute little ones, a slim figure also quietly left the table and walked to Haneda Ichiha''s room. After all, the harmony is still a bit uneasy. This celebration would insist that although it was reasonable, she always felt that it was not that simple. () Chapter 2240： Inquiry (4,000 words) Konoha Guest House, grass hidden area, Haneda Ichiyo Room. The bursts of laughter came from the location of the living room downstairs, with a dull feeling under the layers of sound insulation. And in this slightly deserted room, Haneda Kazuha was sitting alone at the desk, burning scrolls one after another, erasing all traces of everything he had written just now. Uzumaki Naruto... Sasuke Uchiha Haruno Sakura... The most surprising thing is Haruno Sakura. Her various qualities, if guided by a famous teacher... As for the others, I still don''t see any special place. Even if these three have been closely related to me, I can''t see the real special place. But... After this first exam, some things seemed to exceed my expectations. Sure enough, the plan can''t keep up with the changes? While watching the scrolls in front of me burn into ashes one by one, thin smoke wafted out of the window, and when the wind blew, it flew into the air, Haneda Ichiba''s face was completely in front of no one. This kind of leisurely looks like a laziness that doesn''t care about anything. On the contrary, at this moment, the corners of his mouth are slightly lowered, and his brows are furrowed, but he looks quite troubled. At the same time, in his mind, he couldn''t erase the man with white hair and eyes, that is, the pharmacist pocket. Orochimaru Is he the source of all these variables? And as a series of pictures of the medicine doctor pocket flashed in his mind, Haneda Ichiba''s brows slowly frowned and tightened. Also, this first exam is already overwhelming. As his brows frowned even more tightly, Haneda Kazuo gently extinguished the flames, looked at the basket of ashes, and sighed softly. "Boom boom boom!" But at this time, the sound of the door being knocked came. "Ichiyo, it''s me, harmony." Afterwards, the sound of harmony came from outside the door. "The door is not locked." In response to this, Haneda Ichiba''s frowning brows immediately relaxed, and the dignified color slowly eased. Although it was still not the same as before, but he did not have the worrying look. "Squeak!" Hearing this sound, the door opened lightly, and Heyin opened the door cautiously. "what happened?" And at the first glance at Haneda Ichiba, her face changed, and she blurted out these three words unconsciously with some worry. Really is What''s wrong? At the same time, her heart jumped. "You came to me to celebrate the relationship, right?" In this regard, Haneda Kazuha did not respond to her words, only a smile on the corner of her mouth, and said. "Ok." Hearing that, the harmony adjusted his emotions a bit, and there was no more nonsense. After straightening his face, he sat down at the foot of Haneda Ichiha''s bed and said to him. "Indeed, this celebration is unnecessary. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether it is celebrated or not. Everyone''s mood is better than I thought. The reaction in the first exam is also the best in all Ninja Village. of." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said. Obviously, he fully understood the purpose of harmonizing to find him, and there was no circumstance or euphemism. Between them, there is no need for some nonsense. Everything depends on efficiency. Especially when the plan cannot keep up with the changes now. "So, is there any purpose for doing this?" In this regard, Heyin asked. Based on her understanding of this young man, he would definitely not aimlessly. Since the previous celebrations would distract attention and stabilize the emotions, the reason is not established, then there must be a deeper reason. She believes in this boy. Just as this teenager believed her. "Mainly for two purposes." In this regard, Haneda Kazuo did not sell Guanzi, and said straightforwardly. "Two purposes?" Hearing this, Heyin''s face changed slightly, and he groaned, but he couldn''t think of a celebration party and what kind of purpose it would derive. "The first purpose is to show Konoha." Seeing the expression of harmony, Haneda Ichiba spoke. "For Konoha?" Hearing this, the harmony was taken aback, and he asked subconsciously. "Yes, do you still remember Konoha''s hidden purpose for holding this cross-border Ninja test?" In response, Haneda Ichiba said. "Of course, firstly, it is to obtain the preliminary information of the future elites of other villages, and secondly, it is to shock... wait a minute! You mean?" Hearing that, Heyin nodded. They had discussed this issue before, and she still remembered the essence of the Zhongnin exam. Do not! It should be said that she would like to get these all by herself. "Yes, all the members of our Caoyin Village passed through, and the performance was too eye-catching. If we dont make some celebrations that I didnt expect all members to pass, then, does it look a bit like Caoyin Village has long known that he can pass through it all? Does this look like Caoyin Village has some premeditated plan?" In response, Haneda Ichiba nodded and said. Talking to smart people is so easy. Obviously, harmony is to understand what you mean. "Really...In this case, although it is a bit abrupt, it is better to ask for more food and to hold a celebration party than to cause Konoha''s total suspicion." Hearing Haneda''s affirmation and thinking about the harmony, he understood. Indeed, the Zhongnin exam this time is not as simple as it seems. Moreover, the Zhongnin exam this time can be said to be an undercurrent surging. In addition to Shayin and the others, there are also other villages. For their respective purposes, she also felt that a mysterious undercurrent was also pushing something. This celebration is indeed necessary. How much can reduce some suspicions. Of course, they have aroused attention, which is an unchangeable fact. In the future, it is necessary to avoid Konoha''s suspicion. "So, what about the second purpose?" Then, after thinking about it, she asked. "The second purpose is to take advantage of this last opportunity to let everyone have a good meal." In response, the smile on the corner of Haneda''s mouth slowly disappeared, and he said seriously. "Last chance?" And hearing this sound, seeing Haneda Ichiba''s rather serious expression, Heyin''s heart almost twitched, and the tension on his face flashed past. "Well... it may sound alarmist, but the second exam, I am afraid, there will be casualties. According to the practice of Nakanin exams, there will always be real battles, and the second exam examiner Mitarai Red Bean threatened to be eliminated. Half of the number is definitely not groundless. She definitely has an exam method that can definitely eliminate half of the number. As long as it is actual combat, casualties are bound to be ignored. There is no rule that no murder is allowed like the first exam!" In response, Haneda Ichiba looked at the harmony and spoke. Between the words, it is already very certain. In terms of the implication, this second exam will definitely not be as smooth as the first one, and there will even be casualties. Now the Shinnins downstairs, tomorrow will face a life and death battle. Maybe not too many survived. "Do you have" In response to this, Heyin''s face immediately stiffened, and he subconsciously asked something. However, she only said these words, and she said nothing. "Yes... This time the Ninja test is a battlefield for the elites of Ninja elites from all over the world, and there are ninjas beyond the level of Ninja... How is it possible, there will be no casualties!" In the end, he could only sigh. At this time, she finally understood why Haneda Ichiba would suddenly have a celebration party. I''m afraid, of the two purposes, the relatively important one is to let everyone eat something good. "Let''s go down and eat something together." Then, after a sigh, Heyin said. After all, she is not the ignorant girl at the beginning. On the contrary, she is already familiar with the power struggles for so many years, the game between ninjas, the contest with the dark organization, and the rules of the ninja world. How important is this Ninja test? It is also Shin Kuoyin''s first battle. Standing on the stage called Ninja test that the entire ninja world has focused on, how can there be no sacrifices? In other words, how could other Shinobu villages let them stand alone? Even if there is no sacrifice, she must make sacrifices! If she felt that all members could pass, then she would have died in the middle of the country of grass. "Well, wait a while." Regarding this, his expression was a little low, but there was no fluctuating harmony in his eyes. Haneda Kazuyo was silent for a while, shook his head, and finally did not immediately agree to the harmony. "It''s the plan, what''s wrong?" Hearing this, He Yin''s brows frowned immediately, and the corner of her eyes fell on the ashes in the basket. Obviously, before she came, the young man wrote something unknowable. Generally speaking, these things are basically plans and the like. After all, what this teenager likes most is to make various plans and adjust plans. Now, it is basically certain that this teenager has adjusted the plan again. In other words... There is a problem with their plan. "Ah" In response, Haneda Ichiba looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, but a hint of hesitation flashed in his eyes. Then, he sighed softly. "What''s the matter?" Seeing his appearance, Heyin''s brows furrowed tighter, and there was no fluctuation in the bottom of his eyes, but there was a trace of nervousness, and he asked hurriedly. To be honest, this is not the first time she has seen this teenager show a strange expression, and every time he looks the same, it is basically not a good thing. At this time, they are in a foreign land. If something goes wrong, it is likely to be devastating. In order to show their sincerity to Konoha, they don''t have any reinforcements. Even if something goes wrong, the village will not send any reinforcements. It''s only possible to abandon the car to be handsome! In other words, what really went wrong, they can only rely on themselves, and in the hinterland of a big Shinobu village, these people will definitely not end well. After all, most of their strengths are made up of forbearance. It can be said that for most people, Konoha can solve it with only one or two elites. She can''t help but not nervous. "Yes, there are some problems with the plan, but it is just a change in some policy, and there is no real danger." In response, Haneda Ichiba shook his head and said. In the words, it is to relieve the harmony. "So..." Heyin is also a little relieved about this. Since the boy said so, basically there is really no danger. "Heyin, tell me honestly, how much trust do you have in me?" Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba was uncharacteristically, suddenly his face serious, and solemnly spoke. "How much trust do you have...?" And this abrupt moment obviously made Heyin stunned. Obviously, I didn''t expect this boy to ask that. "This... don''t be kidding, if we don''t trust..." Then, with a sneer, she laughed and said. "I know that Yuze has been investigating me since he came to the throne. You should also know about this matter." In response, Haneda Ichiba was more serious and interrupted her. "This" Hearing this sound, the whole person almost shook the harmony, and there was a sudden stop. A complex shock appeared on his face. "No! Ichiyo, listen to us, since you have joined the Haneda clan, then we are..." Then, suddenly, she suddenly recovered, a nervous expression appeared on her face, and she hurriedly spoke again. When he opened his mouth, he explained it eagerly. She really didn''t expect this matter. Unexpectedly, this young man had discovered that Yuze was investigating him. However, investigating him was only for... "No need to explain, I understand that Yuze is now the lord of a village, and even the future lord of a country. It is necessary to check the people around me. If Yuze doesn''t do this, I won''t stay in Caoyin. Will not accept the name of Haneda." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba did not let her go on, but raised his hand to stop her words. Then, said so. He doesnt care if Yuze investigates him. Since he stayed in Cao Yin and spent so many thoughts, it shows that he recognizes Yuze and other people. As for these factors of distrust, if the world of ninja is If you take mutual trust as the keynote, then there is so much fighting and darkness. On the contrary ~ www.novelhall.com~ this kind of investigation is the reason why he stayed. Yuze is qualified. Harmony is also qualified. Zong Mi, although a bit subtle, but also qualified. Therefore, he will stay. Besides, he kept a lot of information from Yuze, and it is normal to be suspected. However, what he wants to ask now is, Cao Yin, have some trust in him! "Really, I know." Seeing Haneda Ichiba''s actions and expressions, and hearing these words, Heyin took a slight breath and understood what he meant. He also cleansed his face and said. "Then, I''ll just say it straight..." Literature Museum Chapter 2241： 2 Try on the day! (Four thousand words) "Haw...Haw..." "Hmm! Hmm!" "Cuckoo...cuckoo..." In the huge shadow that the morning light could not shine, the chilling gloomy bird calls spread out through the huge trees that covered the sky and covered the sun, and brushed over the test takers who gathered in front of the fence. Ear. At this time, it is already the second day after the first exam, which is the assembly day for the second exam. All the ninjas who passed the exam for the first time have been concentrated on this clearing. In front of them, they were surrounded by fences, and the numbered iron gates were all huge virgin forests growing from giant virgin trees. "I always feel that it''s a bit creepy here." And at this time, looking at the huge forest standing in the shadows ahead, Haruno Sakura looked in front of him and looked upwards, as if wanting to see the top of the huge tree closest to them, Naruto Uzumaki. Behind him was Uchiha Sasuke, who was still looking cold and expressionless, and couldn''t help but speak. For a girl, this kind of gloomy atmosphere is the worst. "Ha ha" At the same time, she seemed to have heard Haruno Sakuras words, and she seemed to have seen all the emotions she wanted on the faces of all the people present that she could not hide, such as shock, and came here earlier than the candidates. Mitarai Adzuki smiled softly, and her coldness naturally spread from her smile, bringing a layer of cold color. "This is called the Dead Forest, and you can experience it for yourself immediately." Then she said so. At the beginning, in this death forest, an unforgettable Zhongnin exam was also taken! Although I was young at that time, I still think of it so clearly! At the same time, unlike Sen Lengs words, her heart was full of nostalgia and thought of something. The battle of wits and courage flashed through her mind. At that time, there were many recognized young talents in the village. , Carried somersault in that person''s hand. It was also from that time that the man, the young genius who had always wanted to call Chiba brother, but had never shouted out, also shined after the Ninja exam in this field, and later passed through all the way, Megatron Ninja World. Death forest... It is called death here, and it is estimated that it is not a vain name. The huge shadows and the intricacies of the forest where the trees grow naturally are a ninja paradise. A hotbed of assassination and conspiracy, deceit and cruelty. Only half of the goal can be achieved easily. Death and injury are inevitable. At this time, being in the crowd still kept a low profile, and because the first exam did not show the strength to the crowd, although a few people were already paying attention to him silently, most of them Said that he is relatively small and transparent. At least, it is now unobtrusive. At this time, he also stood honestly in Cao Yin''s camp, looking up at the huge shadow like other Cao Yin, and it didn''t look any different. If it weren''t for the observing eyes of Mitarai Azuki, Uchiha Sasuke, Gaara and others, he would be a very ordinary member of Kusakura. Of course, the secret gaze of these people was not discovered by anyone. Now, in the eyes of others, he is a very ordinary member of Caoyin Village, without any noticeable place at all. Even the recognizable appearance factors such as his gray and mottled hair are nothing eye-catching in this ninja world. There are still more eye-catching than his appearance. Yes, almost all attracted his attention. For example, the guy in Yuyin Village wearing a hat standing quite far behind Haruno Sakura, who has a gloomy face that smells like a snake, has repeatedly drawn him to look sideways. With such a thought flashing in his mind now, besides unconsciously glanced at the people around Cao Yin, as well as Rainy Ryugin and Haneda Anna, who were far away from him, the corner of his eye focused on the point, and he stayed with that. Yuyin. Almost, there is a kind of thought that flashed through his heart, not because of seeing the super huge virgin forest in front of him, but because of the general feeling of rain. Ok? At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was holding his chest and bulging his cheeks, looked at Haneda''s unpleasant eyes, but a trace of doubt flashed in his big eyes, and he couldn''t help but look at the hat ninja in Yuyin Village. Is there anyone who cares so much about the idiot Ichiyo in this Zhongnin exam? At the same time, he seemed to understand something in his heart. "Hey" Obviously, Haneda Tatsuhikos stalking skills are far inferior to Haneda Ichiba. In the blink of an eye, the hat ninja of Uglyn Village seemed to perceive his gaze, and suddenly he did not move his neck with a strange body. In a moving posture, he turned his head one hundred and eighty degrees and looked at him. Then, there was a grim smile that almost cracked to the ear. what! Immediately, the scared Haneda Tatsuhiko shivered, almost burst out with a scream. A small face suddenly turned pale, almost instinctively with a look of horror, and instantly looked away. After swallowing stubbornly, he calmed down the scream that almost popped out of his throat. On the other hand, Yuyin in the hat didn''t seem to care much about such a kid, which was fun to scare this cute little guy. After seeing the intention succeeded, he turned his head back. "Humph!" And at this moment, when Naruto Uzumaki heard the words of Mitarai Adzuki beans, his face was a bit unconvincing. "This is called the Dead Forest, and you can experience it firsthand..." Then, he suddenly made a woman''s tweaking gesture, and in a frivolous tone, he repeated Mitarai Adzuki beans'' words again. "What are you talking about! No matter how you scare me, I''ll be fine! I''m not afraid at all!" After this act, his face suddenly straightened, pointing at Mitarai Red Bean, expressing his fearlessness. This fool... And hearing this sound, the tenth and eighth classes, which were still relatively close to the seventh class, suddenly leaned a little aside, seemingly far away from Naruto Uzumaki. Uh At the same time, his teammates from Class 7, Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno are also far away, and their faces are embarrassing, as if they don''t know this guy. Really... The scar is forgotten to hurt. At this time, Haneda Ichiba''s eyes were also attracted, but the corners of his mouth twitched. "Really? You are so energetic!" In response, the partys Mitarai Red Bean showed a gentle smile that was almost sunny. "Snapped!" Then, after this smile, there was a soft bang on her right hand, but she didn''t know when it slipped into her hand. "brush!" Afterwards, a swift shadow flew past Uzumaki Naruto''s left cheek, past Yuyin and Caoyin, and plunged into the ground with a duo sound. A touch of blood, suddenly slipped from Uzumaki Naruto''s sluggish face. "Children like you are generally the first to die!" After that, there was no killing intent at all, but words that seemed to be full of killing intent, gently and gently rang behind him. In the sound of the words, a hand already stroked his intact right cheek. "Like this, spray my favorite blood..." At the same time, the other hand was already stroking that trace of blood. In an instant, Naruto Uzumaki''s eyes suddenly looked back in horror, the soft but exciting hairs on his back stood up, and his back was already startled with cold sweat. "Snapped!" However, in the next second, this hand slammed backwards, and during the swing, a Kuwuwu already slipped into the hand, a cold light flashed, and it was already cut back. "Kunai...return it to you." However, this cut was only cut in half, but it came abruptly. A long fleshy tongue stopped above her arm at the moment of this moment. On the tongue, the one that was thrown out was rolled up. Kunai, a female voice with a faint feeling of crippling, sounded behind Mitarai Adzuki bean, stopping her attack. "I specifically asked you to pick it up. I have troubled you. Thank you." Looking at the kunai on his tongue, Mitarai Adzuki remained smiling, and said politely. However, the kunai in her hand was already unmarked on the neck under the tongue of the hat Yuyin behind her, which was the critical place. "Gudong!" At this moment, Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes were already round, and he didn''t dare to move his whole body stiff, and subconsciously swallowed with a mouthful of water. At this moment, although the two of them had a very polite conversation, but, I don''t know why, between the two of them, there was already a chill that made him shudder. Sen is cold and terrible. Just like during the mission of the Nation of Waves, the two ninjas who were intercepted on the road burst out when they were about to kill themselves, scaring him to lose the breath of reaction. It''s just that it is several times stronger and scarier than that! Gee! And at this time, watching this scene, I took a look at the surrounding people who made defensive or prepared postures because of the sudden movement between the examiner and the examinee, and the unabashed murderous intent, Haneda Ichiba was dissatisfied. Smashed his mouth. It''s killing intent now, won''t it be more **** later? After smacking his lips, he gently lowered his hand on the Ninja sword behind his waist, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "But don''t stand behind me with murderous intent, if you don''t want to die." And just at this moment, when he put down his hand on the hilt, Mitarai Adzuki smiled lightly, and after a word, accepted the kunai on the tongue, and said. "Sorry, I''m the kind of person who gets so excited as soon as I see blood, and you cut off my most important hair. For a while, I was so excited." In response, the hat Yuyin stepped back gently two steps, and said. In the rhetoric, although there is no tit-for-tat, it is still not giving way. "Oh? That''s really sorry!" When she heard this, Mitarai Adzuki''s kind eyes followed her and walked back, as she said. Then... what''s the matter with that examiner! To be honest, it''s not good! And this guy too, the whole person doesn''t feel right, a little crippled! And this hat Yuyin walked back all the way, when passing by Haruno Sakura, a bit of cold suddenly climbed onto Haruno Sakura''s back, subconsciously, such a thought flashed in her mind. Is this... the personality pervert among the so-called ninjas? And at this moment, before Haruno Sakura was sideways, just now subconsciously when the killing intent broke out, Uchiha Sasuke, who stood forward if nothing happened to protect Haruno Sakura behind him, also passed by this one with a little bit. Thoughts of chill. Why, that guys tongue can stretch so long... At the same time, Naruto Uzumaki, who had recovered from his senses, poked his head out of Mitarai Adzuki bean''s back heartlessly, passing a very practical question in his mind. By the way, he stretched out his tongue and spit out fiercely, as if trying to make his tongue stretch so long. "It seems that for this exam, a lot of talented people have gathered! It''s really exciting!" At this time, watching the hat Yuyin enter the queue, Mitarai Adzuki glanced at the crowd, and said. Gee! In the words, she smacked her tongue secretly, and her final gaze was on the white-haired mottled boy~www.novelhall.com~ To tell the truth, her kumai attack was not aimed at This hat rain is hidden, but it is aimed at that young man, a young man who looks exactly like that person. The moment she attacked Naruto Uzumaki, the murderous stall burst out, she felt that it was from this young man. The sense of attack, even, in my mind, is a scene of a cold light flashing, his head falling. Her attack was to prevent the attack of this boy named Haneda Ichiba! If it weren''t for this hat Yuyin could not wait to rush over. You are the most energetic person! But at this time, when he heard her words, Naruto Uzumaki, who was holding his left face, was heartless but vomiting in his heart. As for plainly speaking, even Naruto Uzumaki''s rough nerves is absolutely afraid at this time. "Then, before the second exam starts, I will send you this." However, there was no interlude next, and Mitarai Adzuki beans didn''t have much nonsense. First, he walked back to a position that attracted everyone''s attention, and then took out a large stack of documents from his arms and spoke. "This is a consent form. Those who want to take the test must first sign here, and someone may die later. Regarding this point, in order to avoid some trouble, you must obtain your prior consent, otherwise it will become me, or even a failure. Ye''s responsibility! Ahaha..." Regarding this, before everyone asked questions, she smiled and said. "So, let''s get started!" Then, without waiting for everyone to say anything, she snapped the large stack of documents on the table next to her. It''s time to sign. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2242： Rules (4,000 words) "So, start the explanation for the second exam." After watching everyone get the consent form, Mitarai Adzuki patted his hands, motioned everyone to look over, and said. "To put it simply, you are here to initiate the extreme challenge of survival in the wild." Seeing everyone noticed him, Mitarai Adzuki made no nonsense, and said straightforwardly. Wild survival challenge... What a troublesome exam! But at this time, upon hearing this sound, the troublesome look on Nara Shikamaru''s face became more intense, especially after taking a glance at the consent form in his hand, his face was full of bitterness. At the same time, his eyes couldn''t help but glance at the two teammates next to him. Does Long Yan still have Anna... Ok How to do it? There is no way to predict what will happen... Do you only have to go one step at a time? Or At this time, a look of distress flashed under Haneda Kazuo''s unchanging lazy face. For this test, the life and death agreement is about to be signed. Obviously, there will be casualties. Moreover, compared to Zhong Ren and Shang Ren, these factors are hindered by their strength and their own strength difference is too small. I am afraid that the death rate is higher than the injury rate. In other words, the two sides are fighting because of the difference in strength. Too small, no one can capture anyone alive, and even a fight for victory or defeat may have to fight each other. Basically, a battle will kill people, and the rest are not dead, and the chance of serious injuries is very high. Konoha will not send any rescue team during this period, and there is no rescue mechanism. It should be very common for serious injuries to evolve into death. I am afraid that if half of the people pass, then the death rate of the remaining half will probably exceed 60%. This is still an optimistic estimate. In other words, next, Tatsuhiko Haneda and Anna Haneda, who followed him, will soon experience a battle of life and death. The pressure on him is still considerable. If he is alone, then this death forest is not a concern, but if you add Ryuhiko and Anna, then everything is hard to say. After all, in the battle between ninjas, the life and death sometimes lies in the strength of strength, but sometimes, it may be an instant, and it has nothing to do with strength. Sneak attack, assassination, conspiracy, cunning... In this death forest, these will be overwhelming. If one is not careful, he may not be able to protect both of them. Ugh Finally, thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba sighed. "Long Yan... are you okay?" But at this time, Anna Haneda gently held Haneda Tatsuhiko''s slightly trembling hand. This carefree and lovely girl, among her big eyes, was already full of worry. She looked at her eyes and trembled slightly, with a look of horror. Tatsuhiko Haneda who doesn''t know what he is thinking. Anna... Make her worry! Really! What am I hesitating! These, we have to face it! Even if it is not now, I will definitely face it in the future! At the same time, feeling the softness and warmth of his hands, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s originally trembling body shook slightly. Looking at this pair of big concerned and worried eyes, such a thought suddenly passed in his heart. "I''m fine, Anana, you must follow me later!" Then, suddenly, the color of horror on his face disappeared suddenly, and it was replaced by a color of determined firmness. After tightening the warm and soft little hand, he said. "Yeah! I get it!" After seeing her childhood sweetheart''s complexion return to normal and feeling full of security from her hands, Anna Haneda nodded and said crisply. Both children are ready, and we can''t fall behind! Work hard to pass this exam! Pass as much as possible! At this time, noticing the actions of the two children, everyone in Caoyin Village also made up their minds, and the color of determination on their faces became more intense. "First of all, follow the order of the terrain of this exercise site." At this time, Mitarai Azuki took out a scroll, opened it in front of everyone, and said. Everyone looked at it, and it was the approximate topographical map of the death forest. "The 44th exercise site is a circle surrounded by 44 locked entrances, with rivers, forests and other terrain, and in the middle is the only man-made building, the high tower, from the high tower to each door or The distance of the wall is almost 12 kilometers. In this limited area, there will be a certain field survival challenge. The content is the second exam this time." In this regard, Mitarai Red Bean explained non-stop. Sure enough, the ninjas of Kushin Village are obviously different from the ninja atmosphere of other ninja villages. It seems that it is not impossible for all members to pass the first exam. However, because of the current situation in Caoyin Village, they had to make a desperate decision on the Zhongnin exam, which created this atmosphere and passed the first exam. This statement always feels a bit far-fetched. But at this moment, her gaze glanced at Cao Yin without a trace, and such a series of thoughts flashed in her heart. In her mind, it flashed past the end of the first exam yesterday. As the examiner, she, Ibis, and Kakashi as the instructor at the end of the dinner, accidentally said that all the members of Cao Yin Village passed this Discussion of things. At this time, she still had some doubts about Kakashi''s judgment. "And the content of this wild survival challenge is that everything can happen, the reel battle!" However, the doubts in her heart belonged to doubts, and she still said in her mouth. "reel?" And hearing this sound, the Shinnins obviously noticed the key in this sentence. "Yes, the book of heaven and the book of earth is a battle around these two scrolls." In this regard, Mitarai Adzuki beans did not sell it, and straightforwardly took out the scroll with "Heaven" and "Earth" and explained. Obviously, this is the book of heaven and the book of earth. "A total of 26 teams passed the first exam. Half of them, 13 teams took the Book of Heaven, and the remaining 13 teams took the Book of Earth. I give each team a book of Heaven. Or the book of the earth, and the condition for completion is that within five days, the three of them will reach the center of the tower together with the book of heaven and the book of earth." Then she said again. "Five days? In other words, to fight for five days?" Hearing this sound, Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t help but looked at Haruno Sakura, who had the same gaze, and Uzumaki Naruto, who seemed to be a little confused, and spoke softly. At this time, the three of them stood very close, and although the voice was soft, the other two could hear them. "Half of the people took the Book of Heaven, half of the people took the Book of Earth, and if we finally get the Book of Heaven and Earth, then half of the people must be eliminated." At this time, Haruno Sakura also spoke. "Five days?" And at this moment, the one who spoke at the same time as Haruno Sakura, and the other side of Yamaaka Ino, and her voice was different from the low voice that Haruno Sakura and teammates discussed with her teammates. "What about eating?" At the same time, Qiu Dao Dingci beside her also exclaimed a very practical question. That is, the question of eating. The most important issue is not one of them. "Self-sufficient, the wild is a natural treasure house, and the ingredients are enough!" In this regard, Mitarai Adzuki said rather helplessly. "However, human-eating beasts and poisonous insects and weeds are everywhere." Hearing this, the pharmacist''s pocket also inserted his mouth. "why is it like this?" When he heard the words of the two, Qiu Dao Dingci immediately collapsed, and his whole person was not well. "Are you a fool? Ding Ci, that''s why it is a challenge to survive in the wild..." In this regard, Yamanaka Ino said rather helplessly. At the same time, Nara Shikamaru sighed silently, and the bitterness on his face became more intense. "With 13 teams, 39 qualified, half qualified and half eliminated, I am afraid it is impossible." At this time, behind Zhuludie, Hyuga Neji also spoke softly and discussed with his teammates. "The distance of action will become longer every day, but the time to recover will become shorter and shorter. This is a very severe test." In this regard, Rock Lee also said his own judgment. "Furthermore, there are all enemies around, and you can''t even neglect prevention. Even a good night''s sleep is probably impossible." At the same time, Tian Tian also spoke. really There are measures to guarantee the elimination of half of the population. However, compared to the rules of the exam, Konoha''s boy Shinnins, as well as those newcomers, have very good qualities. Compared with those experienced and veteran, forbearance, not too much. Compared with Konoha, Cao Yin is still far behind. But at this moment, Haneda Ichiba, who was paying attention to the reactions of everyone around him, flashed such a thought in his mind. "People who are injured in the scramble reel, cannot stand the severity of the field challenge and give up, I am afraid that will definitely appear." And listening to the analysis of the Shinnins, Mitarai Adzuki bean stuck in his waist and gave everyone an affirmative answer. "That! I want to ask, can I give up halfway?" In response, Nara Shikamaru suddenly raised his hand and said. "No, as a rule, you can''t give up halfway! Please spend 5 days in the forest!" Hearing this, Mitarai Red Bean looked at the boy with soaring braids, and then gave him a death sentence. This test cannot be given up halfway. "Tsk! Is that really the case? Really troublesome!" Hearing this sound, Nara Shikamaru sighed a long sigh in the eyes of his teammate Aki Mito Dingci''s carelessly eating snacks and the white eyes of Yamanaka Ino. "Then, relative, the conditions for being eliminated, first, the team that can''t bring three people to the tower within the specified time. Second, the team that loses teammates or the players cannot move." At this time, Mitarai Adzuki beans spoke again. "Oh, by the way, one additional condition is that the contents of the scrolls must not be read until they reach the tower." At the end, she added another sentence. "Then what if I watch it halfway?" In this regard, Naruto Uzumaki almost subconsciously asked. "Then... before you see it, please imagine yourself!" Hearing this, Mitarai said with a mischievous smile. what? In response, Uzumaki Naruto''s face suddenly turned Yan Yi. This means that as Zhongren, you have the opportunity to access super-confidential documents. Is this a question of trust? After all, although some intelligence needs to be captured or obtained by Zhongren, Zhongren is not qualified to know. There are tens of thousands of ways for Ninja world to obtain information. As a unit that often needs external missions, Zhongren knows too much and it is easy to leak secrets. It sounds ironic, but it is necessary. As Zhongren, you must also have this quality... But at this time, hearing the words of Mitarai Adzuki beans, Haneda Ichiba flashed such a thought. "Long Yan, what should I do?" At the same time, a panicked call for help suddenly sounded behind his back. At this time, behind him, Anna Haneda suddenly tightened, and suddenly looked at Haneda Tatsuhiko. "What...what?" Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face instantly stiffened, and his whole body was almost tight, with strands of iron and blue, slowly starting to climb on his cheek. "How to do how to do?" However, Anna Haneda did not answer his question directly, but started to jump up and down anxiously, and the whole face was completely occupied by anxiety and anxiety. "You! You, you, you, you! Say it!" Seeing Haneda Anna''s anxious and anxious appearance, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s expression completely changed, a faint blue layer covering his face, and the whole person almost jumped up with Haneda''s jumping posture. It seemed that seeing Anna Haneda in such anxiousness, he also became anxious. "That... that..." However, when hearing this sound, Anna Haneda seemed to suddenly forgot what she was going to say, her whole person was just jumping, and she couldn''t remember what she really wanted to say for a while. I Will definitely die! Will die before the exam! And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing Haneda Anna completely not knowing what she should say, Haneda Tatsuhiko has completely lost the firm appearance of making up his mind just now, and the whole face is covered with the name "Quick cry The emotion of coming out. "The relationship is so good! These two kids!" "Yes! Looking at them, it seems that they have returned to the daily routine of the village, and the tension is gone!" "Yeah yeah!" Then, Tatsuhiko Haneda''s crying expression successfully aroused the emotions and smiles of the people in Kushin Village. "The less I let you know, the more I want to know, Anna?" At this time, there was a discerning person after all, but this person was the person Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t want to see. At this moment, Haneda Ichiba turned around and said. "Ok!" And hearing this sound, Anna Haneda gave a violent stature, and quickly let go of her hand holding Tatsuhiko Haneda, and ran to the side of Kazuha Haneda, raised her head, nodded heavily, and flickered. There was a look of expectation in the big eyes. Obviously, it was Haneda Ichiba that solved this problem. "Well... you just assume it''s gone, it won''t be yours anyway." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said heartlessly. "Ok" And hearing this, Anna Haneda habitually sucked her finger, thought about it, and then... "Yeah! I get it!" I simply accepted the answer. Remember me, **** Yiye! And hearing Haneda Anna''s crisp voice, Haneda Tatsuhiko, with two full tears, gently grabbed his red and swollen left hand which was caught by Anna''s, and blew gently with a cry. He whispered and slandered. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: ~： On New Year’s Eve, I also rested. Happy New Year everyone, New Years Eve, let Chiba take a day off. Its too cruel to take the Zhongnin exam on this day, so there is no update today. Happy Year of the Rat, everyone! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2244： I do not want it! The Book of Earth...? Looking at the scrolls that were exchanged for three consent forms, Haneda Ichiba stroked his chin, seeming to remember something. Well Forget it, don''t think about these complicated things, just take it directly when you see it. Save trouble. This is not a scene that requires strategy. However, this memory didn''t seem to recall anything useful. Haneda Ichiba quickly threw the memory away and made a decision. "Long Yan, the scroll will be handed over to you." Then, without any hesitation, he turned around and directly handed the scroll in his hand to Haneda Tatsuhiko who was holding his chest and bulging his cheeks behind him. "what?" Obviously, Haneda Tatsuhiko did not expect that Haneda Ichiba would give him the scroll. Moreover, for the sake of reason, this scroll should be held by Haneda Ichiba. As the strongest person here, Haneda Ichiba is safer with the scroll and can attract more enemies. In this way, the attacks on him and Anna will be reduced accordingly. Of course, a team of three people, one mind and one body, just say that they will be reduced accordingly, and the two of them will still be attacked. Only at the attack level, there will be fewer cases of being targeted. And this **** Yiye also has enough strength. Without the restraint of the protection scroll, they can also focus more on responding to enemy attacks, and the chance of defeating the enemy will be greater. In other words, the chance of defeating the enemy without damage will be greater. Now, this scroll should not be given to him. Moreover, not only did he not expect that, Anana was also stunned next to him, and even the exchange staff was slightly surprised, and he did not expect Haneda Ichiba to act like this. "Haha! Actually, it doesn''t matter who the scroll is on. No matter who it is, you will think that the scroll must be on me, not on you two children. It''s just the opposite." In response, Haneda Ichiba smiled lazily and spoke. This is indeed a bit unexpected, but he is not aimless, of course he knows the various benefits of scrolls on him. However, it doesn''t matter if the scroll is placed on Haneda Tatsuhiko now. Besides, what does it matter even if the scroll is taken away? Just grab it back. There are ways. However, if the scroll is placed on Haneda Tatsuhiko, its value will be maximized. "Really?" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko expressed serious suspicion, and the whole small face was covered with an expression of "Aren''t you talking about me". "Hmm! Exactly!" This time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s words also resonated strongly with Haneda Anna. It sounded like this Haneda Ichiba cheated Haneda Tatsuhiko not once or twice. Even an honest child like Anna couldn''t stand it anymore. "I believe Long Yan can be protected." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba didn''t say much, but insisted on passing the scroll in his hand forward. "you" Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s brows visibly frowned, but the expression on his face, "Aren''t you blaming me", finally collapsed, and replaced by a kind of "little beast has suffered too much." The color of doubt. "Accept it, it''s time to take the real responsibility." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said. "What should I do? Anna?" Looking at Haneda Ichibas sincere and sincere appearance, the skepticism on Haneda Ichibas face was even more intense, and then, as the corners of Haneda Ichibas a little stretched mouth twitched slightly, he suddenly turned his head. Anna Haneda looked to the side and asked. This guy And the moment these words sounded, Haneda Ichiba''s heart, for some reason, suddenly felt like he was a villain. And it''s the kind of villain who deceives children countless times that even a simple child can''t believe it. It is simply a strong suspicion of others'' character. Even an insult! "do not know!" When asked by Haneda Tatsuhiko, Anna Haneda blinked her eyes, shook her head simply, and said crisply. "Then I don''t want it anymore." Then, Tatsuhiko Haneda simply refused. Uh Suddenly, Haneda Ichiba suddenly felt that the whole person was a little bad, as if there was a sensation on his back, making him feel uncomfortable, and the corners of his mouth were stiff and unable to twitch. However, his feeling like a light on his back was not because of Haneda Tatsuhiko''s rejection, but because of the gazes of Konoha''s staff behind him. "Hey? Even such a naive girl dare not vouch for him, how bad this person is!" "Yes! Children know that he can''t be trusted!" "What did Cao Yin think about entrusting such two lovely children to this despicable guy." "This is a battle of life and death. I feel that this person will abandon the two children directly, and even use these two children as a physical shield. "Yes! He gave the scroll to the two children without hesitation, how can he bear it?" At the same time, he seemed to hear a string of broken thoughts. For some reason, Haneda Ichiba suddenly felt that his forehead seemed to start to sweat. "This time, didn''t you lie to me?" And at this moment, seeing Haneda Ichiba''s embarrassment, Haneda Tatsuhiko frowned and groaned. He seemed to be convinced at last, and he considered it carefully, and said tentatively. "No." In response, Haneda Kazuha was busy with a serious face, and said sincerely. He really didn''t cheat! Judging from Long Yan''s performance, especially the clever thoughts he showed in the first exam, it is necessary to give the scroll to him now to make him feel the heavy weight. Moreover, looking after him, if Long Yan''s strength cannot cope with it, then he can also solve it completely. Conservatively speaking, even if he can''t protect him completely, it shouldn''t be a problem to escape when the time comes, and second, you can use the scroll as a bargaining chip. Not a big problem at all. It seems that Long Yan took the scroll and underwent the most pressure, but in fact, it was him who was under the most pressure. There is no difference. In doing so, Long Yan can be further tempered, which can be said to be a maximization of resources. Haneda Ichiba thinks this is the best deal. There is no element of cheating at all. He truly felt that Long Yan should take this scroll. "If you lie to me this time, I won''t believe you! Anana won''t forgive you either!" After hearing this sound and watching for a long time, Haneda Tatsuhiko finally finished the scroll, but he looked at Haneda Ichiba threateningly, and when speaking of the latter, he seemed to feel that he was alone. The threat was not enough to shake this guy, and he added enough chips next to him. "Ok!" Hearing her childhood sweetheart, Anna Haneda hurriedly helped. "Yes, yes! I know, you put it away now, then, let''s go, the time is almost up, it is time to go to the corresponding door to prepare." At this moment, Haneda Ichiba smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth, and said. "Humph!" In response to this, Haneda Tatsuhiko put the scroll directly next to him, then snorted with a nostril facing Haneda Ichiba, turned his head, and pulled Haneda Anna to go ahead and walked out of the hidden exchange. cabin. In response, Haneda Kazuha turned around hurriedly, following the two jumping children. By the way, avoid the staff with contemptuous eyes. "The team that has got the scroll, just follow the person in charge and move towards their respective entrances. After 30 minutes, they will all enter the Death Forest!" And at this time, just after the three of them walked out of the exchange hut, the words of Mitarai Adzuki beans came one after another. On the open space where the examinees gathered three or three, several figures flashed, wearing a mask, and on the right arm was the armband representing the Konoha examiner. Obviously, this was the person in charge. "Please come and gather here from entrances 1 to 11!" "From the 12th to the 23rd, please come here to gather." "Please come here for teams from 24 to 35." "The teams from 36 to 44, gather." After flashing, the four figures unfolded, raised a huge sign, and said loudly. "What''s our number?" In response to this, Haneda Tatsuhiko who was walking in front suddenly turned his head, looked at Haneda Ichiba who was hurriedly following behind him, and asked. "No. 1, the person in charge is right beside us." In response, Haneda Ichiba smiled, took out the number plate, and said. At this moment, the huge sign No. 1-11 is beside them, that is, they don''t need to go, even without moving the ground. Entrance No. 1 is not far to their left. As for the number of this number plate, although they were the last to redeem the reel, this number was randomly drawn, so they could get the number 1. However, the date does not matter, it is just an entrance. There is not much impact. It can be seen from other teams that they are quite indifferent to this number. Ok? However, after this smile, Haneda Ichiba''s brows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes suddenly locked on Haneda Tatsuhiko. I saw that this child who hated him did not have the usual dissatisfaction and particularly unwillingness to be with him. On the contrary, his brows were slightly furrowed, his face was somewhat solemn, and his eyes kept constant. Moved on everyone, looking thoughtful. This child has already begun to enter the role. Uncontrollably, such a thought flashed through his mind. ... "Oh! Survival in the wild is our strength! Hinata, don''t show weakness!" And at this time, when Haneda Ichiba''s mind passed such a thought, on the other side, Inuzuka Toa, holding the brand number 16 in his hand, took Hinata Hinata and Shino Yuzino to the person in charge. At the same time, with a cheer, Inuzukaga spoke to Hinata Hinata. "Ok." In response, Hyuga Hinata nodded astringently. "tooth." At the same time, Yuzina, who was full of mystery, suddenly stopped him. "What''s wrong? Shino?" Hearing this, Inuzukaya turned his head and asked. "I think it will be counterproductive if you say this." Regarding this, Yu Nvzhi said solemnly. "What is counterproductive?" Hearing this, Inuzuka''s face was blank, apparently unable to accept the way the teammate spoke. "If you want to say why, because Hinata has a relatively shy and timid personality, you will add unnecessary pressure to him, and the added pressure will cause unnecessary psychological burden to Hinata, and increase his If there is a necessary psychological burden, then, according to Hinata''s personality, she will be more nervous than before, which is not conducive to fighting." Regarding this, You Nvzhi spoke quite calmly, and answered in a somewhat long-winded way. "what?" Hearing this, Inuzuka''s face was blank. "No... it''s okay, I will definitely work hard! Thank you, Shino." Hearing this sound, Hyuga Hinata also hurriedly spoke, and a touch of warmth and determination suddenly appeared on his face. In his mind, the blond and blue-eyed boy suddenly appeared, and his courage increased sharply. "No! It is necessary to care about your teammates, and to consider the character of your teammates, Ya, if you want to be the captain, I hope you will study hard." Regarding this, Yu Nvzhi shook her head and said as if it were a matter of course. At the end of the words, the topic has already turned to Inuzukaga. "Huh? What do you mean?" It made Inuzukaya look dazed. ... "Do you fight for your life? Although it''s boring, but it can only be done." At this time, Nara Shikamaru took the number plate 27 and looked at the number plate and said helplessly. "In this case, aim at Naruto!" In the end, he said so unscrupulously. "Dessert...potato chips...cake..." At this time, Qiu Dao Dingci next to him was carefully checking his snack bag, oh no, it was a ninja bag. "I said... You two, can you be a little promising." In this regard ~www.novelhall.com~ Yamanaka Ino was completely helpless. ... "Okay! I won''t lose! Anyone who dared to approach us, I will clean up one by one." And at this time, Naruto Uzumaki, who was unscrupulously aimed at by Nara Shikamaru, was already full of energy. Holding the number 12 plate, he could hardly suppress the boiling agitation in his heart, and he exhaled wildly. Ok! come on! Looking at such a Naruto, Haruno Sakura also has a firm look on her face, and her heart is full of fighting spirit. I really envy this single-celled organism! Only Uchiha Sasuke looked solemn and sighed in his heart. ... "Finally waiting for this opportunity, do you already understand the task?" At this time, the sound of the sound of the 20th group also arrived at the corresponding person in charge. "Ah! Of course, we can fulfill our mission well." ... The enemy team should be the same, but it is really scary to be with this guy for 5 days! At the same time, Kankuro and Temari looked at Gaara''s back in front of the Sahin trio on the 6th, but they felt a sense of grief in their hearts. ... And all this fell into the eyes of Haneda Tatsuhiko. no solution anymore! This can only be done! Then, after a glance at these people to pay attention to, Haneda Tatsuhiko finally made up his mind. "Stupid Yiye! Do you think I''ll be fooled? Give it back to you, I don''t want this local book!" Then, he turned around abruptly and slammed his hand. The Book of the Earth that belonged to them slammed directly towards Haneda Ichiha''s front door. what? Suddenly, all the candidates, including Ichiha Haneda, changed their colors! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2245： attention Tatsuhiko? With a snap, Haneda Ichiba subconsciously raised his head and grabbed the tossing scroll, but his face was full of surprise. Obviously, he never expected that the child in front of him would do such a thing. "what happened?" "Fighting?" "Are they from Cao Yin Village?" But at this time, after the surroundings were surprised, they started to whisper. Is that... Haneda Ichiba? At the same time, as the whispers sounded, among the crowd, Uchiha Sasuke, who was standing with his teammate, frowned slightly, and such a hesitant thought flashed in his heart. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Did Yiye do anything bad? Make such a small child hate him so much?" In this regard, Naruto Uzumaki had a blank face, obviously he did not understand why this scene suddenly appeared among his teammates, and it looked like an infighting. "Hate it?" In this regard, Haruno Sakura on the side subconsciously spit out such a sentence, with a very skeptical look on her face. What are they doing? At this time, Sasuke Uchiha''s brows frowned upon hearing the discussion from his teammates. "Concentrate, we should meet them very late, this matter has nothing to do with us!" At this time, after looking at the area where Haneda Ichiba was located, Sasuke Uchiha finally planned to ignore this matter. "Ok." In response, Haruno Sakura nodded and agreed. "After all, it is also a matter for other teams, it has nothing to do with us, forget it!" At this time, Naruto Uzumaki also said, having already passed this matter in his mind. ... "What''s wrong? That guy who looks exactly like the strongest ninja..." At the same time, on the other side, Nara Shikamaru''s group watched this scene, Akomi Mitsuoji couldn''t help but speak. "Infighting?" On the other hand, Yamanaka Ino subconsciously put forward an inference that is now generally accepted. "We still don''t care about other team''s affairs, and focus on doing our own affairs, aiming at Naruto!" However, Nara Shikamaru stopped the conversation immediately, and his face was still troublesome for everything, especially the troublesome look of this exam. It seemed that he didn''t care about what happened suddenly. ... "Does the team disagree? I always feel that it is also a kind of passion!" At this moment, Rock Lee, a watermelon-head young man in a green tights who was already excited because of the beginning of the exam, almost burst out hot flames in his eyes, as if he had seen something that made him excited. "Li, be careful when you encounter this person." In response to this, Hyuga Neji''s face showed a solemn expression as if he had encountered a powerful enemy that he was not sure of defeating, and he said solemnly. "What''s wrong? Ning Ci?" In this regard, asked every day. She rarely saw Neji show such an expression, and every time Hyuga Neji showed such an appearance, it must be something tricky. "This Haneda Ichiba is unfathomable. Do you remember when you took the first exam?" In response, Hyuga Neji said. "Speaking of it, there seems to be something like this. At that time, did you see something with a blank eye?" Hearing this, Tian Tian seemed to think of something that he had forgotten to ask because he passed the first exam, so he said. "Well, this is Haneda Kazuha." In this regard, Hyuga Neji said. "what!" But when he heard this sound, Locke Lee''s expression suddenly changed, and he exclaimed. "That...Is this Haneda Ichiha who blatantly acted in full view?" Then, he looked at Hyuga Neji in disbelief. "Well, so you have to be careful. Let''s ignore this matter. For this test, we only need to pick a soft persimmon and take a prudent behavior. This Haneda Kazuha, there is no need to provoke him. " In response, Hyuga Neji said again. "Ok." Upon hearing this sound, Locke Lee and Tian Tian looked at each other and nodded at the same time. They were very clear about what Hyuga Neji said this meant. In a sense, with such a big disturbance before the first exam, I am afraid that only Hyuga Neji could see the perpetrator clearly. And the strength of this instigator is undoubtedly unfathomable. At least, a passionate teenager like Locke Lee also knows that this is not something that can be solved with passion. At least, I can''t act rashly. Moreover, Rock Lee is also a ninja, and he also has the qualities he should have. Although his performance is very passionate, it does not mean that he is just a passionate boy. His essence is still a qualified ninja. ... "What an idiot." At this time, the corner of the mouth of the most impulsive Sake among the three people of Yinyin had a sneer, and the corner of his mouth was a smile of disdain. "At this time, there is an infighting, and it is still in full view. Is this suicide? Or are they underestimating the exam and us?" At the same time, the piano on the side also sneered, with a look of contempt. This kind of behavior is simply stupid. But this time, the most calm of the three, Toss, who looked like a captain, looked at the gray-haired and mottled boy in front of him~www.novelhall.com~ his brows were deeply locked, but there was not much. Say what. Nor did he remind his partner as usual. ... Oh? Now, things seem to be interesting. At this time, Mitarai Azuki''s gaze was also attracted. Originally because of the examiner''s freshness, she was a little uninterested, and a look of interest slowly appeared on her face. "Okay! Then, please follow me to the entrance." At this time, the four persons in charge said so, and then, without paying attention to what happened, they walked straight towards the entrances. "Huh! Idiot Yiye!" After seeing the person in charge start to take action, Haneda Tatsuhiko suddenly made a grimace at Haneda Ichiba who was still a little surprised, and then took the lead with Haneda Anna, who had a nonchalant or completely ignorant look on the current situation. Their number plate is number 1, and they are also the first to stand here, so they are the first team at entrances from 1 to 11. The remaining Haneda Ichiba was still a little unknown, so he stood there. Uh Then, just after Haneda Tatsuhiko took a few steps, Haneda Kazuha''s face changed slightly, and he suddenly turned his head to look at the people whose eyes were all on him at this time. is it! Is this the reason! Afterwards, he seemed to suddenly understand something. Humph! Whether it is infighting or not, these guys are too underestimating this exam! Now, it is known that the team of Caoyin Village is holding the Book of the Earth, and the scroll is still on this young boy who is quite recognizable in appearance! At this time, most of the Shinobumen grinned sneer. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2246： Start! is it? Is that so? But why did Long Yan do this? What are the thoughts of this kid? We are in a team. Even if we do this, give me the scroll, and let everyone know that the scroll is with me, so that I attract most of the firepower. Why? This kid... Do not! Seeing Anna''s appearance, she should support Long Yan. It should be said, what are these two children thinking? It doesn''t make any sense to do so. Not everyone, they are all idiots! Looking at the gate No. 1 in front, and the teams that have left behind, each leaving toward their respective entrances, only a piece of empty yellow ground is left, Haneda Ichiba can''t help but look at his side. Haneda Tatsuhiko, who doesn''t want to talk to me, and has a good example, but the expression on his face is only the charming Anna Haneda, with a slight wry smile on his mouth. like In the first exam before, what I said aroused Long Yan''s fighting spirit to develop in a strange direction. This expression, according to experience, is not an expression that usually looks unpleasant to me, but an expression that competes with me? Then, after this glance, I saw Haneda Tatsuhiko''s expression and the corners of Haneda Ichiba''s mouth. The bitterness was even stronger. At this moment, he could see that the child''s expression at this time, although it did not look much different from the expressions he had used in the past, but in fact, the implication is completely different. In the past, I just didn''t like, hated, and didn''t want to take care of myself, but now, it''s obvious that I am competing. "I said...Long Yan, if you don''t want to accept this scroll, you can throw this scroll to me behind the curtain. In this way, in full view, sometimes..." In response, Haneda Ichiba thought for a moment, and said. "Shut up, don''t want to talk to you." However, he was interrupted by Haneda Tatsuhiko as soon as he was speaking. After a heavy grunt, the young man turned his head away, as if you would not talk to me. "Huh! Yes, Brother Yiye, don''t talk to us." In response, Anna Haneda on the side helped. "Uh" In response, Haneda Ichiba suddenly swallowed what he wanted to say in embarrassment. Even Anna is so heartless and heartless to stand on his position so strongly, what is this kid thinking? Do not! What are the children thinking now! I don''t understand it at all! I feel that in addition to the brain circuits of fools, I am not good at children''s minds. What''s going on. When Long Yan accepted the scroll, he didn''t show any resistance or reluctance! That should be accepted. Although there are some doubts about me. However, it is a sincere acceptance. He should also understand why I gave him the scroll. This kid doesn''t seem to be headstrong! From small to large And at this time, Haneda Ichiba had already begun to recall, recalling every move of giving the scroll to Ryuhiko before, his subtle expression, and even began to think about whether the part of the observation he participated in when Ryuhiko was growing up was correct. Now, he couldn''t figure out what the kid was thinking at all. Even, I felt that I did something wrong before or my previous perceptions of this child were wrong. However, even though he was full of doubts, he did not go on, but maintained respect for the two children who were far away from him. In the final analysis, he still believes in these two children. Moreover, even if these two children are self-willed, it doesn''t matter. He will look after them, and as long as they are not in too much trouble, they won''t make any difference. It is possible that this matter was caused by him too hastily. The two children were not as prepared as he had imagined, and they were not enough to bear the pressure. After all, the two of them were only six or seven-year-old children, and their experience was still very limited. Perhaps because of pressure, there were some childrens willfulness. It''s not a big problem to get angry. They are still young, and they have potential. As long as they grow up well in the future, they will gradually come into contact with this ninja world and adapt to them. They will not be the pillars of Caoyin, or even the future of Caoyin Village. "What to do? Brother Yiye Ye, Long Yan, are you sure? Brother Yiye won''t be angry if you do this, so will you ignore Annan in the future?" At this time, after Haneda Ichiba resolved the question, Haneda Anna was the cautious Haneda Tatsuhiko''s side. She took a peek at that side and walked two steps forward to reach Haneda Ichiba in front of them. , Whispered in Haneda Tatsuhiko''s ear. "It doesn''t matter, Anna is the cutest. No one hates Anna." After hearing this sound and feeling itchy ears, Tatsuhiko Haneda''s cheeks were slightly hot, and he also whispered in Anna Haneda''s ear. "really!" And hearing this sound, Anna Haneda jumped excitedly, a cute little face full of joy, and jumped up excitedly. "Hush! Hush! Don''t be heard by that fool!" Frightened Haneda Tatsuhiko quickly went to cover her mouth. There should be no problem with these two children having such a commotion. However, this sound was finally heard by Haneda Ichiba, and after hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba''s mouth still showed a smile after all~www.novelhall.com~ squeak! " And at this moment, when the time came, the first door slowly opened. "Next, be careful, let''s go!" After watching the entrance number one fully open, Haneda Ichiba greeted the two children behind him, and then, with a flash of figure, he walked away first. After that, the two children also looked at each other, nodded solemnly, and followed suit. At this speed, the two children should be able to keep up. While flying over the branches of the giant tree, Haneda Yiye''s eyes turned away from the two children, and such a thought passed in his mind. The next step is to establish a communication network. You have to find a secret place, which is a place where the big guys are more concentrated. I remember that at least half of them are relatively close to each other, at least they can hold a group, then, in the middle area... The whistling wind whistling in his ears, his brows slowly frowned. Ok? However, at this moment, when he began to think carefully, his face changed suddenly. These two kids! Suddenly, with a clatter, Haneda Kazuo stopped on a branch in front of him, and suddenly looked to his right. At this moment, in his eyes, two petite bodies flew away in other directions. what? At this moment, his face changed drastically, but his eyes suddenly looked behind him. "Chih! Chih!" At this moment, several groups of fire lights ignited behind him and to the right. "Boom boom boom!" Afterwards, the blazing fire suddenly exploded, and the broken wood fell into the air. The road behind him and on the right was blocked by falling branches! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2247： misfortune "Boom!" "Bang bang bang bang bang!" In the large circle of explosion smoke that almost encircled Haneda Ichiba''s position behind him, a huge branch fell to the ground. "La La La La La!" Suddenly, the wooden shards shattered and flew out from the explosion smoke, and hit the branches of the giant tree where Haneda Ichiba was and the surrounding giant trees, arousing dust. "This kid...what is he thinking?" But Haneda Kazuha didn''t care about these, and didn''t even look at it. His eyes just passed through some faint gaps, watching the two children flying away, blinking, his face was a little surprised, too. Some don''t quite understand. Obviously, it was completely unexpected that Long Yan would do such a thing. It was obvious just now that these two children used the detonation talisman to make some of their paths relatively small while they were not paying attention, but they were completely able to block the branches of the route that they were following. It means that they have to act on their own and don''t want him to follow. In other words, their group had acted in groups when he had not received any news. "Ah" Then, watching the two children disappear into his sight, Haneda Ichiba sighed long. Did these two children listen to the rules of the Zhongnin exam... It takes two scrolls of heaven and earth, and three people reach the central tower together... At the same time, such a helpless thought passed in his heart. This matter is estimated to be Long Yan''s idea, and Anna, a silly girl, can''t think of such a smooth plan. Speaking of which, Long Yan is not a kid who likes to use his brains. This time he refuses the book of this place and wants to act separately from me... After that, he took out the book of the earth and frowned slightly. I just saw Long Yan throw this book of land planning to me, and it immediately attracted everyone''s attention. And, when the matter is over and the person in charge is ready to lead the way, there are still people staring at our number... It seems that many people are eyeing us! Do not! It should be said that before this exam, before Long Yan made such a move, there were a lot of people who looked at us! But at this moment, looking at the scroll in his hand, Haneda Ichiba''s mind had such a thought. Although Long Yans previous move to throw the Book of the Earth to himself was indeed a noticeable move, after all, the organizers put a curtain on the exchange hut. I dont know who is holding the scroll. This is one of the test sites. . If this exam is a task of capturing intelligence, then if you dont know which person the intelligence belongs to, then the difficulty of it and knowing which person the intelligence belongs to can be said to be very different. There are so many articles that Ichiba Haneda can think of. The condition for passing the exam is to get two scrolls and three people reach the center of the tower together. As long as the scrolls are not taken, the other party cannot win. Even if both of the comrades fail, the remaining one can still be eliminated with the scroll. The other party''s is also a good means of revenge. After all, those who can come to participate in the Zhongnin exam are basically bound to each other. If a comrade-in-arms protects himself from death or serious injury, or his life or death is unknown, it is also very easy to have fish and net breaks. If you dont make me better, I wont let you. Through the emotions. Here, Konoha''s arrangement is not without any purpose. Long Yan''s actions are undoubtedly telling everyone that the Book of the Earth is in his hands. If this is not attractive, there is no way to attract attention. However, such a move, although it can attract everyone''s attention for the first time, does not cause such obvious attention behavior. Yes. The reaction of the other teams to them was so obvious that almost everyone watched it and showed the kind of malicious gaze to their face. For those who can pass the first exam, they will not be so obvious. Even if you want to calculate him, you shouldn''t show such an obvious ill-intentioned look. Under normal circumstances, everyone should be paying attention. , However, it is necessary to be careful not to let them notice too much, so as not to cause too much alertness on the person concerned, and make the other party all but the enemy, sometimes it is not easy to get close. After all, there are too many sneak attack tactics to choose from in this death forest. If the parties involved are all soldiers, and all kinds of cautiousness can''t even come out in one place, then it is also a trouble for them. In the exam, they have to face only the parties involved, and there are other teams, among which the conspiracy is tricky, but very complicated. It is the best situation and the most necessary situation to find someone the first time and get the scroll by sneak attack. The reason for the current situation is only a possibility, that is, these teams have already been alert to them, or calculated. They were targeted from the beginning ~www.novelhall.com~ The other teams had intentions for them, but they didn''t have a good breakthrough. And now, this sudden burst obviously gave them a breakthrough, so they didn''t hide anything because they were too happy, and subconsciously showed that expression. This inference may be far-fetched, but for Haneda''s ability to speculate on people''s hearts, it is already obvious enough to be certain. Their Cao Yin Village has attracted the attention of all teams. Konoha, Sago, Uyin, Takiyin, etc., all passed their staff and had ideas. That is to eliminate Cao Yin first! All members passed, which is really eye-catching. It seems that the plan really cannot go on. Must be changed! And then, I really can only rely on me. But thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba took back the Book of the Earth in his hand, his face slowly became heavy. The current situation is not what he wants, but also the situation he least wants. In his vision, they are best to be quiet, with some bright spots, but only some bright spots. Now this kind of attention is not what he wants. Ok? Then, in the next second, his face was slightly stiff. Wait? We are already in the limelight, so... Long Yan and Xin Na... And his heart suddenly jumped. Suddenly, he realized what kind of situation the two children who were acting alone were facing now. Moreover, they are No. 1, but there are many people who remember where they entered! After all, they are the only ones who entered the venue at the assembly point! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2248： Another way "despair" The sound of a slight pause in footsteps sounded in this gloomy glade. "What''s wrong? Anna?" And hearing this sound, Long Yan, who was walking in front, turned his head, glanced behind him and suddenly stopped, her shoulders were slightly raised, Haneda Anna, who was almost stiff in her body, turned her head and asked. In the tone, it was mixed with a little nervousness and worry, and a slight emotion similar to guilt. "Long Yan, shall we do this?" In response, Anna Haneda took a slight breath, seemed to calm down, and said bitterly. With that, he looked around for a while, and took a look at the dark surroundings. At this time, it had been half an hour since they left Haneda Ichiba, and they had also walked a considerable distance in a certain direction. And in this eye, Anna Haneda had a clear understanding of the terrain in her mind. Although she is still young, she can still do it at this level. The lot here is in the middle of the four giant trees. It happens to be blocked by the surrounding four giant trees, so it is particularly dim. Although it is not a situation where you cant see your fingers, it is also darker than when it is cloudy. . And this open space is still quite large. Proportionally speaking, if it is replaced by an ordinary forest, it can only accommodate almost one person. However, according to the ratio of the giant trees in the dead forest, this is a large tree that can accommodate almost three. There is an open space for ten people. It''s still quite large. Moreover, it extends in all directions. Although the giant trees surround it, the upper part is already considered to be a mid-to-high altitude position. It is not a problem for individuals to pass through the gaps at the same time. It is not a sealed space. It can be considered a place to go and escape. Otherwise, she would not stop Long Yan at this time. "Don''t worry, I will protect you." In response, Tatsuhiko Haneda stepped forward, gently grabbed Anna Haneda''s hand, and said. "No! I didn''t mean that, let''s throw Brother Yiye there, okay? Is he all right?" Hearing that, looking at the face of Haneda Tatsuhiko who was in front of him, Anna Haneda shook his head repeatedly and spoke. In his words, he was full of worries about Haneda Ichiba. "It turned out to be for that idiot Yiye!" Hearing these words, the corners of Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mouth twitched immediately, and he gently put down Haneda Anna''s soft hands, rolled his eyes and rolled his head, and said rather uncomfortably. "Um... you just threw the scroll to him. I saw a lot of people staring at him. Will Brother Yiye be besieged? It seems that one of the conditions for passing the exam is to get two scrolls. " In this regard, Anna Haneda said. As for Haneda Tatsuhiko''s dissatisfaction with Haneda Ichiba, she seemed to have not seen it, and she was obviously used to it. Some even knew that Tatsuhiko Haneda would definitely say so. "Don''t worry, this **** can''t die, I''m even more worried about the fate of those who besie him." In this regard, even though he was unconvinced and unhappy, Haneda Tatsuhiko still said so. "However, there should be many very good people in this exam." Hearing this, Anna Haneda was still a little worried, and said. "Don''t worry, Teacher Heyin has given him the Ninja sword. He will never die." Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko sighed, but he moved his head back and said reluctantly. "If you can''t die, you will still get hurt." In this regard, Anna Haneda is still very worried. "He''s a ninja, it''s not a big deal to be injured, just not die." Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko seemed to be a little impatient, and said heartlessly. "Okay, okay! Believe me, okay? Stupid... No, Yiye must be fine. I don''t believe anyone can hurt him. He is the strongest in our Caoyin Village." However, soon, seeing the mist in Anna''s eyes, he hurriedly changed his tone, and his tone softened. "really?" In response, Anna Haneda looked at him wowly and asked again. "Really...really, of course it is true." Looking at Anna, who was looking at him, Haneda Tatsuhiko choked his heart and breath, and said in a flustered manner. "but" In this regard, it seems that Anna Haneda still has doubts and wants to speak again. "I know, you still want to ask me why you want to throw the Book of the Earth to him in the public, so that he will be paid attention to by everyone." Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko sighed slightly, interrupting Anna''s words. "Hmm!" In response, Anna Haneda nodded repeatedly. Obviously, Tatsuhiko Haneda guessed what she wanted to ask. "This should start with why I was fooled to give me the scrolls. Obviously I am a fool to cultivate my ability to withstand stress, which is a test for me." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko sighed and said. "Hmm, and then!" However, Anna Haneda seemed to be indifferent to this at all, so he was quite perfunctory to let him go on. In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko twitched his mouth almost instantly. "If I pass the test, then he may be leaving Caoyin Village." But ~www.novelhall.com~ Finally, he said honestly. "Leaving Caoyin Village? Brother Yiye? Impossible! Brother Yiye is our family, how could he leave home?" In response, Anna Haneda took a step back abruptly, and her cute little head shook like a rattle, even with a sharp sound in her mouth. Obviously, this is very unacceptable. "Silly girl, can''t you tell me? He said he can''t protect Cao Yin Village forever. Obviously, he is leaving! That guy... Yiye is different from us, he... shouldn''t Stay in..." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko looked at the unacceptable Anna, and pursed his lips. After all, he swallowed that set of comforting words and told the truth. "No! Brother Yiye paid so much for us, he...he couldn''t leave! Long Yan, you lied to me!" But this time, Anna Haneda didn''t let him finish speaking, and interrupted him crying. "Oh... Anna, let me finish the sentence first..." But at this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko showed calmness beyond his age. He smiled bitterly when he looked at the cute little girl who was about to cry in front of him. "Ok?" However, this sentence, he still did not finish. When he said the word "good", his face suddenly changed, with a look of horror. He suddenly stretched out his hand and suddenly grabbed Anna, and suddenly took a step forward, but he guarded Haneda behind him. "Du Du Du Du!" And at this moment, among the sound of Kuwu''s penetration, the four Kuwu''s, from top to bottom, shot into the ground around them. "Wow!" The detonating talisman fluttered, but it surrounded them! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2243： Conspiracy (This is a missed chapter. The second chapter is followed by chapter 2242. It was originally supposed to be published on the first day of the new year. I''m extremely sorry, but I have missed a chapter, but now I will add it! It is really a New Year''s Eve event Too many, and some colds, coupled with days of saving the manuscript, the mental state is not good, made such a low-level mistake, hope forgive me!) Yeah! It''s so cute! This... these two grassy little dolls! Looking at the appearance of Tatsuhiko Haneda crying and blowing his hands, and Anna Haneda''s flickering big eyes, the look of a thief cheating, with a trace of blush, he slowly climbed onto the cheek of Mitarai Azuki. "cough!" But, soon, she coughed lightly, at this stall that was blushing with Meng, she still knew her current duties after all. I also know that now I must be serious. "Okay! That''s it! Three consent forms can be exchanged for a scroll. The exchange location is in the hut over there. Then, decide which entrance you want to go to, and then all of you will start together." Then, after a light cough, Mitarai Adzuki adjusted his emotions and said. "Ah!" However, the effect of this adjustment did not seem to be very good. At this moment, she almost exhaled a long breath of laziness. The whole person''s enthusiasm seemed to be exhausted, and she looked completely lacking in motivation. "Finally, a word of advice to everyone..." Afterwards, as if suddenly thinking of something, the corners of her mouth cracked with a deep smile, and she said, "Don''t die!" In an instant, the examinees who had been somewhat subtle because of the contrast of the examiners attitudes before and after heard this sound, almost all of them were stunned. In an instant, his whole body became tight. Yes! Next, is the battle of life and death! It''s not like the first exam! Except for those who have always been aware of the dangers of going to this exam, almost everyone thought about it. Then, soon, the candidates were separated. ... That''s how it turns out, the type of scrolls each team got, and the three of the three didn''t know who was holding the scrolls, as Ibizi said, er, in this exam, we must fight with our lives to seize intelligence! Everyone... They are all enemies! As the crowd dispersed and settled, Sasuke Uchiha found a huge stone alone as a hidden place. Watching the exchange hut staff slowly covering the entrance and everyones sight with a curtain, he passed by. An idea. The guys here are all determined guys. Even if they encounter a desperate situation, I am afraid they will not compromise easily, they can only kill each other. Later, after failing to see the exchange hut, Sasuke Uchiha turned his gaze to the face of the person he could see, but seeing that there was not the slightest confusion or sway on the other''s face, his heart slowly became heavy. Up. The most important thing is that there are some guys that can''t be ignored... At the same time, his gaze also began to linger at the center of the grassyin, and a certain red-haired boy in Shayin that everyone avoided. His face became completely solemn. "Humph..." At this time, on the other side, the vacant Mitarai Adzuki bean looked at the scattered crowd with a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth. It seems that everyone has understood the purpose of the consent form. The response was quite rapid, and the quality of this session was quite excellent. It''s just that, compared to the one in the past, there is always less expectation. But such a thought flashed through her mind. At the same time, in her mind, she recalled the genuine genius group who entered the venue one hour earlier and beat everyone with a perfect time difference. That Zhongnin exam was really unforgettable for a lifetime. Even now, it is required to enter the venue at the same time and strictly enforce it in order to avoid that situation. At first, the team that day made perfect use of the rules. In my subconscious mind, I wanted to see some different Mitarashi red beans, and I unknowingly took precautions in this regard. However, even after prevention, deep down in her heart, she still did not report too much expectations. After all, she didn''t think there was anything that could surpass that Zhongnin exam. Although it was very exciting to be an examiner for the first time, after the most anticipated scene of the examiner passed, she was a little less interested. ... "So, what do you think? Suddenly called us together?" But at this moment, on the other side, among the gathered Cao Yin, the beards and beards were all there, and he spoke immediately. These words were addressed to the gray-haired mottled boy in the middle. After all, it was this teenager who summoned them suddenly. "Well, it''s actually nothing, but, I hope, you can gather as much as possible at this point." In response, Ichiba Haneda, who was sitting in the middle, holding a branch to write, write and draw, stopped his work, lightly pointed the branch to a certain point of the pattern he had drawn, and said straightforwardly. "Huh? Where?" Regarding this, the heavy grass faintly stunned and looked at it. "this is?" From this look, everyone''s eyes rose sharply again and fell on Haneda Ichiba''s body. Only Tatsuhiko Haneda and Anna Haneda holding hands, nothing changed, and they didn''t seem to care about these details. "Yes, it is the site of this examination, a detailed map of a part of the Death Forest. When the examiner answered the question, I did a certain amount of intelligence collection. Due to limited time, only this part was searched." In this regard, Haneda Kazuo did not hide it, and said truthfully. At this moment, under his feet is a full map of the shadow of death, of which about one-tenth of the part is more detailed, and the other parts are basically as simple as the topographic map taken out by Mitarai Azuki. And the position of Haneda Ichiba''s branch is exactly the point closest to the center in the one-tenth detail. It is estimated that we have reached this point, which is almost two days away from the central tower. In terms of location, it shows a particularly huge tree, which is very suitable as a meeting point. "what do you mean?" Hearing this sound, the grassyin spoke again. "I mean, Bao Tuan." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said. "Baotuan? Huotuan hunting down other teams?" Hearing this, Cao Yin everyone was startled again. "Yes." In response, Haneda Kazuha nodded. "But, in this case, it will reduce the qualifying rate. If we are in a group, then the hunting area can only be a small area. Even if all the teams are in each area on average, we will pass two teams at the end. Ideally, in the worst case, maybe a team will..." Hearing this, someone quickly expressed denial. "Don''t worry, there will be a team that will pass. You only need to pass another one. Considering this situation, it is safest to hold a group." In response, Haneda Ichiba said, directly interrupting the person''s negative words. "you drive" And subconsciously, that person will refute. But seeing Haneda Ichiba''s firm and affirming gaze, that person couldn''t say anything. How can I forget it! There is this guy! Then, such a thought flashed through everyone''s hearts. To be honest, they all wanted to sneer at first, but someone was impatient. "Then, there are a few people, you have to be careful, Gaara, the red-haired boy with a gourd, and the Yuin with the hat, the one who worked with the examiner before, and the Uchiha The last descendant of the clan, Sasuke Uchiha, Neji Hyuga, and his teammate Locke Lee are all the people you should avoid. These people are not easy to provoke, and Gaara, and the Uyin with a hat , You must avoid it as soon as possible and fall into their hands. I am afraid, there is no doubt that you will die. I would rather give up the scroll than do it! You know?" But at this moment, Haneda Ichiba stared at the crowd, and said every word. "I... we know." Hearing this sound, looking at Haneda Ichiba''s serious appearance, everyone was startled and said in a daze. It''s the first time I saw this guy Yiye so serious! In other words, do these people really have to avoid it? In their hearts, this thought flashed through at this time. "These are part of the examinee''s information, and it also includes these people who must be paid attention to. After you enter, after you have determined your safety, you will digest this." In response, Haneda Ichiba frowned, and seemed to be a little uneasy. He took out five finger-sized scrolls from his arms and handed them to the temporary captain of the four Kushin teams, and Anna behind him. Said. "Yes" After receiving the scroll, except Anna yawned and stuffed the scroll into Ryuhiko''s pocket, everyone looked at the scroll, and their faces finally began to heavier. It seems that the matter is really serious. This was the first time I saw this guy Ichiba so cautious. At the same time, such a thought flashed through their hearts. They have begun to realize the importance of this matter. "As for those who can''t hold a group because the entrance is too far away, in addition to paying attention to these people, they must reach the center of the tower as soon as possible, even if they don''t get the other half of the scroll." After seeing everyone finally getting serious, Haneda Kazuha said again. "Why is this? It doesn''t make sense to go to the tower without the other half of the scroll?" In this regard, some people raised questions. However, this time there was no opposition but pure curiosity. "You are stupid, you can''t rush to it the first time, and then recharge your energy. Waiting for the fifth day, those exhausted guys with two scrolls will bring the scrolls to the door!" And this time, without Haneda Ichiba''s explanation, some people expressed Haneda Ichiba''s intentions in a strange way. "Yes, so if you encounter an opponent you can''t beat, don''t panic. Use the scroll in your hand to get the chance to reach the tower. I believe the opponent is not willing to fight more. After all, this is a big fight. , Its a field challenge again. Anything can happen. If you use a scroll exchange, I believe that all teams will not refuse. If the opponent breaks the contract or does not accept it, then run away, try to tell me the news, I will destroy them. I will maintain a certain communication network. As long as I enter my communication network, I will rush over as soon as possible." In this regard, Haneda Kazuo faintly affirmed. However, although the tone was light, the words were extremely domineering. At the same time, during the words, his face, I don''t know when, has already cooled down, and a faintly depressing breath also slowly dissipated. "Ichiyo, are you okay?" When they heard this sound, everyone blinked, and even Haneda Anna, who was yawning, and Haneda Tatsuhiko, who had been displeased by him, looked over, their faces were full of surprise. To be honest, it was the first time they saw such an abnormal leaf. Since realizing that now, this child has always been lazy, of the passive type, and the work should be done, and should not belong to him, the type of self-sweeping that he would never do. Of course, he still has no doubt about the people in the village, they all believed him. Although sometimes I don''t trust him, because he is lazy and seems to run away at any time. Now, his serious appearance really scared them a bit. "It''s not that I have something wrong, but you don''t pay enough attention to this exam. If you are not careful, you will die." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba did not answer positively, but said so. original Is it our cause? Hearing this, everyone was suffocated, and their expressions became slightly unnatural. "Well, let''s roughly arrange it like this, it''s about to start." Looking at the crowd, Haneda Kazuyo sighed slightly, and after all he showed his original leisurely smile. Now, I can''t make them too nervous. At the same time, Haneda Ichiba thought. "It''s almost time to exchange the scrolls!" At this time, as if verifying Haneda Ichiba''s words, the staff of the exchange hut turned out behind the curtain and announced to everyone. "So ~www.novelhall.com~ all understand?" And hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba stood up, smoothly turned the patterns on the ground into a pile of turned loess, glanced at the crowd, and said. "Yes!" Regarding this, everyone looked at each other, the doubt and confusion in their eyes finally disappeared completely, and they nodded together and responded. Obviously, I have accepted Haneda Ichiba''s proposal! "Then, let''s go." Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba turned around and looked at the candidates who had begun to gather in the exchange room and walked away. "Yes!" The grass was hidden, and followed. ... It seems that Cao Yin is planning to get together! However, it is quite interesting! The rules didn''t say that you can''t hug together. This Haneda Ichiba, it seems, really feels a little unfathomable inside. Moreover, I always feel that he is finally getting serious. Ok Caoyin Village sent such a character to take the Zhongren exam. I hope I dont have any other ideas! And at this time, Mitarai Adzuki''s eyes also left the grass Yinzhong. After such a thought flashed in his heart, he turned to other teams. So, how many teams will survive? Then, the corner of her mouth showed a cold smile. Chapter 2248： ambush "I advise you, or don''t move?" Leisurely words with a slight sneer sounded slowly above this quiet and gloomy glade. There is a triumphant plan. this is? Detonation symbol? At this moment, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was protecting Anna Haneda behind him, raised his head and looked at the shortest branch of the giant tree directly in front of him. At this moment, on the shortest branch of the giant tree directly in front of him, there was already a black-haired man with glasses standing with a somewhat triumphant expression on his face. At this time, I saw Haneda Tatsuhiko looking over, and while supporting his eyes, he pointed to the companion who was squatting on the ground next to him, with his fingers in his hands. Obviously, as long as they change, the companion of the man with glasses will detonate the detonation talisman. And with such a close explosion, the two of them would lose their combat effectiveness in the best case. It can be said that Tatsuhiko Haneda and Anna Haneda fell into an absolute disadvantage in just this moment. Even, it can be said that they have been controlled. "What...what? Long...Long Yan!" And at this moment, Haneda Anna''s voice full of fear sounded behind Haneda Tatsuhiko. Suddenly, Haneda Tatsuhiko only felt his cuffs tighten, and the cuffs of the wrists that protected Anna Haneda behind him were firmly grasped by a trembling little hand. "It''s okay, Anna, calm down, I am here, I won''t let you have an accident! Believe me?" Feeling the trembling of this hand, the soft body that is already clinging to his back, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s originally calm face changed slightly, a trace of panic, if there is nothing. Emerged. "Ok" And hearing this sound, Haneda Anna''s whole body was almost behind Haneda Ryuhiko, she was completely panicked, and her face was full of horror. "Humph!" At this time, looking at Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was motionless, and Haneda, who had completely hidden behind Haneda Tatsuhiko, a sneer appeared at the corner of the man with glasses. Afraid, afraid... Sure enough, there are still two children. And with a sneer, he helped the eyes that seemed to slide down on the bridge of his nose, and such a thought flashed through his mind. "Be careful, maybe, what is special about these two children, otherwise how could Caoyin Village let them take the Zhongren exam." In this regard, the companions around him stared at the two children closely, as if they would disappear in the blink of an eye, and his face was full of solemnity, obviously with the attitude of the man with glasses. On the contrary, there is no intention of contempt, on the contrary, it is an extraordinary value, as if facing a strong enemy. Although it was in a half-squatting Jieyin posture, but the other hand was kept at any time in a posture that could pull the Shinobi behind the waist to block or attack. Regardless of the strength, just this posture, you can see that this is a ninja with considerable combat experience. "You two are still very clever." However, the man with glasses didn''t seem to pay any attention to it. After supporting the forehead of Uyin Village on his forehead, he sneered, staring at Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna, and said. "Gudong!" At this moment, Anna Hanada, who glanced at the man with glasses, suddenly retracted her head, her face became more frightened, and she subconsciously swallowed her saliva. Now... At the same time, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who heard this, felt the tighter and soft body, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and the forehead was already sweating. After glancing back, he glanced at the detonating talisman Kuwu on the foot that was inserted into the ground. No way! Can''t move! In his mind, there was a judgment soon. Now, although the man with glasses who looked a little bit awkward looked a little slack, but the guy beside him who actually controlled the detonation talisman was not easy to deal with. Obviously they are always on alert. If he makes any rash actions, I''m afraid they will have to be blown up. And the power of this detonating talisman is big or small, at such a close distance, unless they have a bronze head and iron forehead, I''m afraid they still have to explain their life. It''s almost the same without explaining. "Under the public, throw the scroll to that guy named Haneda Ichiba, so that you can make him a target, reduce your pressure, or, from now on, let him attract all by himself. The attention of everyone has caused everyone to look away from you. This trick is indeed good, and ordinary people will definitely be taken by you." Seeing Haneda''s obvious panic behavior, the man with glasses stopped and seemed to make himself more "terrifying", so he said. But ~www.novelhall.com~ his two sentences did not cause any noise. Tatsuhiko Haneda and Anna Haneda are just close together, looking like two helpless little beasts. There was no response. "Of course, it''s just ordinary people." However, this did not affect the mood of the man with glasses. He paused for a while. After receiving no response, his face was not red and heartbeat, and he even said in a frightened expression that he enjoyed the two. "Perhaps, at this time, everyone''s eyes should have been focused on that Haneda Ichiba. In other words, it was your plan." Then, to the result that there was still no response, the man with glasses said again. As he said, he helped the glasses that had slipped a little on the bridge of his nose with great care. It seemed to be quite unpredictable. "Well, since you can''t say anything, I''ll let you know in one breath." After that, the answer to him was still silence. But this time, he seemed to feel a little boring, slightly disdainful, and said. "So stupid, I just saw that you handed the Book of the Earth to the Haneda Ichiba, but I didn''t know it, now and then. At that time, the Book of the Earth was indeed on Haneda Ichiba''s body. Only at that time, what happened under the public, there was still a period of time before entering this death forest, and during this period, it is entirely possible that Haneda Kazuo gave you the Book of the Earth. Then, he left alone. One direction, but let you go in another direction!" Afterwards, without waiting for the reaction of the two little ghosts, the glasses man''s expression slowly cooled down, and he said in a deep voice. "You said, is this the truth?" https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2250： opportunity this person This man is much smarter than he looks! Listening to the cold voice, feeling the trembling of the girl''s body behind him, Ryuhiko Haneda gulped and swallowed, the sweat on the forehead quietly rolled off. The color of horror on his face has already completely spread. And the words of the man with glasses have completely made him feel that the situation is not good. Obviously, Anna felt that the man with glasses was not good, and the trembling was even worse. If this goes on, it will suffer! Will die! It will definitely die! I must say something, I must do something! Otherwise, it will really die! At the same time, such a flustered thought flashed through his mind. "No! It''s not like that!" Then, amidst the uncontrollable panic, he let out an exclamation and blurted out from his mouth. "Oh?" Hearing this sound, the corner of the glasses man''s mouth suddenly cracked with a sneer, and he said with interest. "What''s wrong? I think it''s quite possible, and even I think if I or my partner has the strength of Haneda Ichiba, I will do it." Afterwards, he spoke neither salty nor indifferent. "I...we didn''t do this!" In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda seemed to have tried his best and racked his brains, but he was disturbed by the fear of being close at hand and could only speak like this. "If I''m not mistaken, this Haneda Ichiyo should be the strongest Shinnin in your Kusakin Village! No! His strength should be the even stronger existence of all of your Kushinin taking the exam. ! It was Haneda Ichiba that made such a big noise in the first exam! It can be said that he is your trump card!" Hearing this, the spectacle man smiled indifferently, but ignored the young man''s almost throaty words, and spoke like this. As he said, out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at his companion next to him. And his companion shook his head. The behavior of this child is all natural. While shaking his head, there was such a meaning in the gaze of his companion shaking his head. Obviously, the two have an excellent understanding. And this man with glasses is indeed not as rash and contemptuous of these two little ghosts as he seems. On the contrary, it is very important. Although he showed a kind of pride, his companions are always paying attention to the two of them, and they have always made eye contact. After all, the two seven-year-olds who took the Zhongnin exam must have their own merits. They are the elites of Yuyin who were able to take the Zhongnin exam, and they can be considered as having experienced close to triple-digit battles. There is still experience. At this time, the reaction of the two children was really sorry for the name of Xienin who took the Zhongnin exam at the age of seven. Among them, naturally, they noticed. You know, it''s rare to take the Zhongnin exam at this age, but it''s by no means unusual. It''s just that those who can participate are all young geniuses, and young geniuses will never be the same as these two kids now. Here, there is likely to be a situation of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. They must take precautions. And under precautions, the two children seemed to be really scared, whether it was the teenager or the girl, the real fear was from the heart. Caoyin Village is hard to come by, it''s really a dead end! Such children are sent to die? But after receiving a response, the man with glasses passed through such a thought. As for what he said, the man with glasses was not lying. He was one of the few people who saw the yellow-haired boy before the first exam. He is indeed very clear about the strength of this Haneda Ichiba. At least, the demonstrated strength is definitely the strongest Xia Ren in Cao Yin Village. If this is not the strongest in Cao Yin Xia Ren, then Cao Yin Village will hardly need to take this Zhong Nin test and directly negotiate alliance conditions with Konoha. Enough. "After all, Haneda Ichiba''s strength can completely block, and even deal with any team in this Zhongnin exam, even two or three teams. Even if they can''t beat these teams, it will be easy to leave. It can completely attract him. Most peoples attention. Then, if you can harvest these teams, you will harvest these teams, and if you can capture the scrolls of these teams, you must capture the scrolls of these teams. Finally, you must accumulate enough scrolls to ensure the maximum qualifying rate in Cao Yin Village. With so many teams, presumably, they dont need to protect their own reels around, so its more comfortable." Then, in the next second, without waiting for the young man''s horrified retort, the man with glasses intercepted his words and spoke. At the same time, from the corner of his eyes, he glanced at his companion again. But this time, the companion did not respond, but with a focused expression on his face. Looking at the two children, it seemed that his nerves were tense. "Yes, so, you split your forces ~ www.novelhall.com~ Let Haneda Ichiba be the bait and reaper, and keep accumulating scrolls, and you are already neglected because of the previous events. Now, its most suitable for you to bring the Book of the Earth." In response, the man with glasses curled his mouth slightly, and then spoke. How...what to do? What to do? What to do? What to do? It will definitely die! absolute! And at this time, as Anna Hanada''s trembling intensified, Haneda''s heart was already completely occupied by panic, his mind was already blank, and his lips were trembling, but he couldn''t say a word. . Even what the man with glasses was saying, he did not hear clearly. It is already, completely immersed in fear. That''s it! At this moment, the companion next to the man with glasses nodded suddenly and cast a look in his eyes. "Right! The scroll, the book of the earth, are on you!" At almost the same time, the spectacle man who caught this look suddenly burst into a loud shout! "Boom!" In an instant, a cloud of smoke blew up behind Haneda Kyoko and Haneda Tatsuhiko. "laugh!" At the same moment when the smoke exploded, the cold light suddenly rose, and the smoke suddenly split into two. The light of the sword was already on the side of Haneda Tatsuhiko''s neck. "End... over!" And at this moment, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face was as gray as death, and his eyes were completely dazzling. "Quick! Detonate the detonating talisman!" At the same time, the man with glasses who had been drinking infinitely killing intent, but at this moment, his face changed drastically, and he suddenly yelled at his side. "boom!" Afterwards, there was a roar, and the skyrocketing smoke obscured everything in this glade! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2251： explosion? "Kakka..." "Gluck..." In the slowly dissipating smoke screen mixed with fine dust, the sound of rock particles rolling and wood chips rubbing gently sounded above the calm forest clearing. "How... how?" Slowly lowered his hands from the crossed posture of the protective face. At this time, the man with glasses who was already half-squatting on the ground moved his eyes slightly, glanced at the broken right lens of the glasses, gulped, swallowed, and watched. The companion next to him opened his mouth. "can not see clearly!" At this time, his companion was already lying on the branch that was large enough to hold one person, squinting at the middle of the clearing where the smoke was still quite strong. Is searching. "What''s the matter? What did you see? Matsuda is also there to detonate the detonation talisman! Such a close-range explosion, even for him, is unbearable!" During this search, he couldn''t help but complain. "Are you sure it has detonated and is effective?" But at this time, the man with glasses did not answer positively, but squinted his eyes and looked at the center of the glade, where the smoke just exploded, where everything happened. In his mouth, he asked about the detonating charm. Did it really explode? And in his heart, there are many doubts. He was still very confident in his dynamic vision, otherwise it would be impossible to see that Haneda Ichiba''s movements, and his reaction was quite fast. At that time, Haneda Ichiba used the light of the classroom to break down the front of the classroom. Suddenly darkening, it can be said that it was abruptly, creating an effect similar to a moment of blindness. With the speed of Haneda Ichiba, he was not a person with extraordinary eyesight and rapid reaction. At that time, he was basically unable to see clearly. of. And just now, although the explosion was an explosion, he did not see the fire. Therefore, he now cannot be sure whether the big movement just now was the explosion. Therefore, this question arises. "Do you understand what I''m talking about?" Hearing this sound, his companion opened his mouth somewhat dissatisfied. Is it time to ask such things? Isnt the big explosion just now a proof of the explosion? The most important thing is Matsuda''s problem! At the same time, such a thought flashed through the companion''s heart. "Matsuda will be fine! The detonation detonation talisman is also part of the plan, he must be prepared. Now this is not the key, the key is that you are sure that the detonation is not!" But this sentence caused a strong reaction from the man in glasses, and he only heard excitedly. At the same time, the stall where he was talking, one hand had already touched his waist. "It detonated! Definitely detonated!" Hearing this sound, he seemed to feel the anxious mood of the man with glasses, and he didn''t insist on his own problem anymore, he hurriedly said. Too! Matsuda should be fine. He is the strongest among us. I heard that his strength has long been at the level of ninja, even if it is used by Konoha''s standards, he is also a ninja at the level of quasi-elite ninja, and he has also said before. Whenever something is wrong, the detonating talisman will be detonated. There should be nothing wrong. He is a strong guy, and he has a very powerful hardening technique. He may be injured, but it should be fine. However, I hope the Book of the Earth will not be lost. And this thought flashed through his mind. In my heart, I have already changed the point of worry elsewhere. They are now holding the Book of Heaven in their hands. As long as they get the Book of Earth, they can find a place to hide with peace of mind. Then, after five days, they can pass the exam. However, it is unlikely that the quest items made by Konoha will be destroyed by an explosion of this level. Although he is a little worried, he is not too worried. "Then, it''s weird, how can there be no fire?" In response, the man in glasses frowned slightly, and a layer of doubt appeared on his face. That''s right, the reason why the man with glasses asked this question, he would ask his companion about the detonation of the detonation talisman, because he did not see the fire. He didn''t see the flame at the moment when the smoke exploded just now, which made the whole explosion look like the explosion of the detonating talisman. However, there was nothing on the two children that could cause such a dull explosion. As for his companions, he would not doubt it, since he said it would detonate, it would definitely detonate. Strange! Is it possible that I am blinded? Or is I too sensitive? Thinking of this, the man with glasses frowned slightly, and doubts grew in his heart. "What did you see that made me detonate the detonator?" At this time, the companion couldn''t help but ask. To be honest, the situation just now was very good, and there was no sign. Matsuda had already taken action. With a single sword, the two children would be given the lead, without detonating the detonation charm. But on the other hand, he knows that this man with glasses seems to be frivolous, but he is actually quite cautious, and since he became a ninja, they teamed up together and had absolute trust in him. If he really said he was going to explode, then he Must have seen something. It''s just that he couldn''t understand what would make him detonate so desperately. The situation at that time, let alone detonated, was not a problem at all ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There was a hand behind the boy. " This time, the man in glasses replied straightforwardly. "one hand?" In response, the companion was slightly taken aback. "Yes, at that moment, I caught it. Behind the boy, a hand suddenly hit Matsuda." Hearing this, the man in glasses frowned and said. However, the tone is full of uncertainty. At this moment, he seemed to start to doubt his eyesight. "So, you suspect it is... Haneda Ichiba?" In this regard, the companion did not have any doubts about him, but said so. He already understood a little bit, why the spectacle man suddenly asked him to detonate, obviously he suspected that the hand was Haneda Ichiba, after all, they were not sure that the grassy group was really divided. It is very possible that these two children are bait, and Haneda Ichiba has a cardinal behind! After all, the performance of these two children did not meet the standards of juvenile genius who could take the Zhongnin exam. As bait, it is quite standard. "Huh? What''s wrong with you?" However, his words did not receive any response. Then, during subconscious questioning, he turned his head and looked at the man with glasses. In an instant, his face froze. At this moment, in his eyes, there is already a face that is almost distorted in horror! A horrified and distorted face that shouldn''t appear on this man with glasses! "Tick!" And just at this moment, a crisp sound of liquid dripping to the ground sounded in the center of the clearing where the dust and smoke were scattered. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2252： Seriously injured What...what...this...this is! Turning his head little by little, with infinite astonishment and disbelief and a little bit of fear, he froze on the spot, and the horrified-looking companion of the spectacled man, his pupils shrank little by little, and his eyes When it settled in the middle of the glade, those eyes that had only a little bit of fear suddenly widened. The sense of horror instantly occupied his entire eyes! "when!" At this time, the rolling sound of gold and iron objects falling onto uneven, hard objects clanged. The Kuwu in the hands of the male companion with the glasses fell on the ground in the middle of the clearing and stopped rolling. This companion was already so frightened that he couldn''t even hold the kunai in his hand. At this moment, in his eyes, what was reflected in his eyes was a huge pit that was cone-shaped downward surrounded by four huge trees with roots on the root system and a backlog of large rocks. The center bulged to the outside. At this time, the dust settled, the soil particles were fixed, and the gloomy environment looked like the source of fear, exuding an unspeakable horror atmosphere that made them frightened. However, this is not the most terrifying place. It is not a situation that makes them gaffes to such an extent. What really made them speechless was the girl who stood expressionless at the source of everything in the middle of the pit. "Tick!" And at this moment, a drop of blood dripped from the clenched fist of the expressionless **** the ground, poured into the red and black soil, and melted in the center. Amidst the scarlet dark soil. "Tick!" Then there was another sound of dripping liquid. It was on the girl''s back that was dyed white, a thick, pale white liquid dripped down her petite back. After a while, this thick, pale white liquid slowly melted into the soil at her feet, as if absorbed by the soil at once, leaving no traces, even the scarlet dark soil. Any change in color. Even the pale white marks on her clothes seemed to have evaporated and disappeared without a trace. It seems that this pale white viscous liquid does not exist at all. If it weren''t for the girl''s expressionless color and the blood dripping from her clenched fist completely wrapped in bright red, it would be as if Anna Haneda hadn''t done anything. At this time, in the girl''s somewhat distracted and blank eyes, there was a trace of a human figure reflected. The traces of blood-stained human figures buried in the soil. And beside the trace of this human figure, in a place similar to the position of the right hand, there is a cold shining Ninja sword that is leaning down. It is oozing out of this blood, and it is constantly being dyed red, but because of the high-quality materials Because the blood seeped into the soil, it returned to its cold and shiny appearance. "cough!" And at this moment, a soft cough suddenly sounded behind the girl. In an instant, among the horrified gazes of the man in glasses and his companion, the girl''s confused eyes suddenly cleared, and she turned her head in amazement. "Long Yan, there are enemies behind us!" A panic-stricken girl''s crying words suddenly rang. "Long Yan! What''s wrong with you! What''s wrong with you!" However, in the next second, she originally showed a look of horror on her face, but a flash of anxiety flashed through, and her little feet suddenly stepped out. It seemed that her feet were soft because of fear, and she stumbled all the way towards Ran in front of him. The anxious color on his face has completely turned into tears, gurgling down. "I...I''m okay, Anna, do you still remember medical ninjutsu? Get treatment for me quickly." And at this time, in the direction directly opposite her, at the foot of a rock made entirely of rock among the forested earth and rocks in the middle of the pit, Tatsuhiko Haneda leaned softly on the human-shaped dent on the earth and rocks. Almost all the ribs on the left side were sunken in, blood constantly seeping out, and the rock above his left shoulder was a slippery mark drawn by blood. It looked like Haneda Tatsuhiko directly hit a human-shaped dent on the rock, and when the impact was exhausted, the whole person slipped down. And right in front of Haneda Tatsuhiko, in the direction Haneda Anna was running, there were still many pieces of broken soil, pieces of soil, as if to outline how Haneda Tatsuhiko was hit by the stone. . At this time, watching Anna Haneda rushing, Tatsuhiko Haneda almost gritted his teeth and raised all his energy to make his words sound coherent without any weakness, lest this girl who has panicked, completely Lost judgment. "Yeah! I''m here to save you!" Obviously, Tatsuhiko Haneda really knows this girl very well. At this time, Anna Haneda who heard this, after hearing the smooth words, the flustered heart immediately calmed down~www.novelhall.com ~In her blank mind, the word medical ninjutsu that made her feel relieved suddenly appeared. "puff!" And just at this moment, amid the sound of kneeling, the girl slammed into the arms of the seriously injured boy, and the hurt seriously injured boy almost turned white and fainted. However, it was the severely injured boy who bit his lower lip to hold back the bursts of darkness in front of him. "Om!" Then, at this moment, in the body of the severely injured young man who was already suffering from pain and numbness, the left side of the waist came out, a mass of warmth, but it suddenly ignited. The emerald green chakra light slowly lit up beside him. The girl held the posture of holding him in one hand, gurgling with tears, but her expression was exceptionally focused. In her other hand, the palm of her hand was glowing with emerald green chakra rays. The sunken, white bones were faintly visible. The wound, at a speed visible to the naked eye, began to heal continuously. This girl must die! At this moment, the eye of the spectacle man in shock and astonishment suddenly cleared, and such a thought suddenly flashed in his heart. "kill!" In an instant, there was a killing intent and a burst of drink came out of his mouth. , Yes! Now, it is a good time to kill them! Not a time to be afraid! In the midst of this cry, the male companion with glasses also suddenly cleared his eyes, and suddenly squatted up. They are really two rookies with no combat experience! At this time, the enemy is not dead yet! The battle is not over yet! You guys, go to death! When the killing intent skyrocketed, the two of them had already bowed up, and the ultimate move was on the verge! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2253： what happened? "Ok" Slowly stopped, Haneda Ichiba with the color of thinking on his face turned his head, and once again glanced at the direction where the two children were leaving. The color of thinking was slowly affected by a strong worry. Replaced. How do you feel that these two children are now facing considerable danger? Anyway, for these two children who are only six or seven years old, he is more worried than relieved after all. What they did before in the public, although they can focus the enemy''s attention on him as much as possible, they attract everyones attention, and everyones thinking and experience are different. Some people will believe that the Book of the Earth is on him, but some people will do the opposite. At the same time, there are enough reasons to hunt them down. This, Haneda Ichiba knew it without even thinking about it. I have been immersed in people''s hearts for so many years, and being sensitive to this kind of thing is almost instinctive. It can be said that the actions of Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna basically added a lot of danger to themselves. Originally, Haneda Ichiba thought they would always be with him, so there is no problem with how many people he can attract. He is still sure to protect them in the siege of many teams, at least he can''t beat them, or he can run past them. Moreover, even if all the teams besieged them together, it is probably a mess. These teams from different Ninja Villages, if you really want to ask about hatred and anger, Im afraid, going back five or six generations, they are all They are the enemies of each other. It''s impossible to have the same hearts. And as long as the people are under siege, for Haneda Ichiha, it is basically whatever the situation is, there will be a turning point. In other words, not only can he escape, he can also do something, and even defeat one or two teams. But now, what he didn''t expect was that the two children would split up. Seeing that, he didnt want to protect them at all. Even if he catches up now, the two children will run away as soon as he catches up. , But not good. What if the two children run around in order to escape him, they will encounter more danger. After all, this death forest is almost killing every step. In addition to these enemies, the poisonous beasts in this death forest are also killing every step. At this time, the safest way is to let it go. It''s just that, because he didn''t expect the two children to act alone, he forgot to explain something to the two children. "hiss..." After stopping, Haneda Ichiba looked around. From the entrance to the present, he also walked a long way out. At this time, he stopped in a relatively large open space. To be honest, for such a large forest, for small humans, as long as the trees are not dense and a little free, it is a fairly large clearing. According to the proportion, here is just a gap between a few giant trees. "Anna, are you scared?" At this moment, Haneda Kazuha who glanced around and took a deep breath seemed to think of some important question. After blinking his eyes, the whole face almost stiffened. It seems that I have noticed something important that must be noticed but missed. "Then... Long Yan, did he not lose his fighting power in the hands of the enemy, but in the hands of Anana, he lost his fighting power, even death?" Then, he vomited a terrible possibility. In an instant, his body seemed to stiffen. "Ah... I''m suddenly worried..." However, after only a second, his body suddenly relaxed, and the worry and stiffness on his face changed into that kind of leisurely and heartless look. Although he was talking worried words, his face was full of carelessness. "Well! Forget it, there is no need to worry too much, after all..." With the changes in the expression on his face, his words were neither salty nor light, and even, sounded, he completely ignored the worry in his heart. "Hey!" Then, just at this moment, the black light flashed, and he suddenly turned around and drew his sword and slashed. The arc-shaped sword light in front of him suddenly lit up with a glow of hot flame. I now was also targeted! And in his mind, such a thought passed. "what!" And just at this moment, at this moment, the other side has already attacked, killing intent soaring, and even throwing out Kuwu in his hand, and prepared a lot of spectacle men and his companions. His face stiffened at the same time. As their face stiffens, there is also their figure ready to go. How...what''s going on... The body... can''t move! Do not! Yes, I can''t feel it! In their wide-open eyes, what was revealed was an incredible shock. At this moment, their stiff body is not because of their emotions, fear or disbelief or something, but because they really can''t feel the body. In other words, the body is really stiff and I can''t feel it anymore. "Puff!" "Puff!" Then, in this hunched posture, the two slowly leaned to one side and fell heavily on the huge branch. What...what''s going on? There is no sense of pain~www.novelhall.com~ The two fell on the branches and almost instinctively wanted to open their mouths, but they couldnt even open their mouths at this time, let alone open their mouths if they could not feel any body parts. Speak. The tongue is stiff. "Finally, it took effect. This poison is good for everything. The effect is surprisingly good, but the effect is too slow and it takes a certain period of time to inhale, otherwise, it will not cause any effect." At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who had been paying attention to the two people from the corner of his eyes, showed a slightly relieved smile. The one hand he arranged finally worked. "What''s wrong? Long Yan? Does it hurt?" And at this time, Anna Haneda apparently noticed his changes, and said in a busy and concerned manner, her big eyes were already a little red and swollen. "It''s okay, I''m okay, but the enemy has been defeated by us. Don''t worry, just treat with peace of mind." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko tried his best again, looked at Anna Haneda whose eyes were crying, and tried his best to squeeze out a happy smile, and said. "really?" Hearing this, Anna Haneda burst into laughter immediately. Although she didn''t even glance at the enemy, she seemed to believe in what Ryuhiko said, and she felt that the enemy had been defeated. "Ok!" In response, Tatsuhiko Haneda nodded heavily. I was numb all over with this poison. I couldn''t feel anything. In the end, I couldn''t even breathe. Finally, stop breathing. Chapter 2254： poison? poison? Is it poison? We are... poisoned? Seeing the comforted smile at the corner of the boy''s mouth, the man in glasses and his companion who read what he said from the buzzing of his lips, a trace of surprise flashed in their wide-open eyes. but When is it! When were we poisoned? According to this kid, this poison should be a toxin that needs to be inhaled continuously for a certain period of time... But, when did we inhale this toxin? Then, in the next second, they couldn''t feel anything, and an uncontrollable fear slowly appeared in their hearts. When were they recruited? To be honest, they didnt have any slack because they were facing two children. They even paid enough attention because they took the Zhongnin exam at their age. Besides, behind these two children, there was another The visual strength is strong, and Haneda Ichiba, who is basically the best among all Shijinshi who took the exam, has made a lot of plans. When launching an attack, he also prepared enough back. For example, in their initial lore attack, it was not the two of them who appeared, but Matsuda who became the detonation talisman Kunai. The strongest among them was to kill with one blow. Moreover, this is also to prevent the attacks of the two of them from being seen, and to let the two children take any defensive measures, and even make their attacks invalid. Therefore, the strongest one is chosen to attack and kill the most. Prudence is also the fastest solution to the battle. This is already very important, and the best way they can think of. Even after thinking of this method, they are quite sure that these two children will undoubtedly die. However, although they were convinced that the two children would die, they still thought of many follow-up methods, such as the way to escape the defeat of the three because the strength of the two children was beyond imagination. Or the solution to the various possible situations after the reduction of staff among them, in fact, the glasses men have thought of it. Otherwise, after seeing the strongest among them being beaten into flesh, how could they suddenly react in a short period of time, even the body is almost instinctive when the whole person is down. Is it about to launch a lethal attack and prepare various means of killing? It''s entirely because they had pre-plans long ago and emphasized these pre-plans to themselves, so that the brain can react quickly when encountering relevant situations, and then transmit them to the body like a neural reflex to activate the pre-plans. To be honest, in this regard, they have achieved perfection. Moreover, not only did the defense and attack on these two children be as perfect as they could think of, they also prepared quite a bit for other possible teams. First of all, the frivolous appearance of this man with glasses at the beginning was not only for the two children, but also for the teams who might come to grab food. In the beginning, the various flaws that this spectacle man exposed, his contemptuous attitude, and even the appearance that he was holding a winning ticket, besides dealing with these two children, were also seduce the attacks of other capable teams. If there is a team to attack, as long as the difference in strength is not too great, I am afraid that they have learned their way. The initial posture of the male companion with glasses is actually not the attack of the two children, but hiding in the dark. Possible team attack. If someone attacks the spectacle man, at that moment, there will be a kunai in his chest. At this time, when someone attacked, Matsuda would act immediately. As a result, the two children took away the Book of the Earth. Then, the three of them took advantage of the attacker''s sudden death, and the attacker''s companions were unavoidable. , Grasp the opportunity to escape, kill and overrun, and run away directly. They have arranged everything carefully, and they have done everything without any omissions. It is more unlikely to be poisoned! There is no time for these two children to be poisoned! Unless, these two children knew they were attacking and planted the toxins along the way, but they followed for a long time along the way, these two children could not be poisoned, and there was no chance of poisoning! How can it be poisoned? They cannot be poisoned! Because of this, they will be afraid! If these two children really poisoned their noses, it would be really terrible! Especially this little ghost who should be called Haneda Tatsuhiko, his ability to poison and formulate this colorless and odorless poison, and the ability to poison under the eyelids of humans, in a sense, Kuo Yin is the most terrifying. This is the person. In the world of ninjas, you are never afraid of sword ninjutsu in the open, but assassination by poison in the dark. This Haneda Tatsuhiko can be blatantly poisoned under the eyes of people without being noticed. In the future, he will definitely become a nightmare for countless ninjas, and even make Darin Village a headache. At the beginning, Hanzo, known as the "Ninja Demigod" in Yuyin Village, was a master of poison, but he was blatantly poisoning, leaving you nowhere to hide. This is poison in the dark, which makes people do not know. He was poisoned without realizing it. It can be said that it is a different route to the same goal. In other words, this Haneda Tatsuhiko has the qualifications to become Hanzo! Ok? But thinking of this, when the fear in their hearts gradually spread, the two of them were shocked at the same time. "Sisi...Sisi..." A faint air spitting sound came from under the branches they were attached to. Through the branches, a dull sensation peculiar to the sound transmitted by solids ~www.novelhall.com~ was introduced into their ears. the following! Then, in the next second, a glimmer of enlightenment flashed across their hearts. Poison is really under their noses! And then, with their rich experience, they can think of it without guessing. At this moment, under their tree trunks, there is a device that spits out toxins and is tied to Kumasu, which is continuously spitting out toxins. And this device was thrown by the explosion of Haneda Ryuhiko by the explosion. Since just now, I have been spitting toxins on them! And it has been a long time from the explosion to the exhaustion of the smoke and dust of the explosion and now. Enough for them to be poisoned! It turned out to be so! With the sound of the explosion and the air wave, this breathing device was covered... However, even if they knew how it was poisoned, they couldn''t recover. Now their breathing is still sucking toxins into their bodies, and because they can''t feel their bodies, they can''t even stop breathing. Even, the only situation where they can stop breathing is when their respiratory system is paralyzed by toxins. In other words, only death can stop them from inhaling toxins. At that time, it didn''t make sense. did not expect We actually died of two little ghosts... And just at this moment, their eyes were still darkening for a while, not knowing whether it was the toxin relationship, or the violent innermost feelings that showed calm. They are already unable to think. Until, there was a real pitch black before their eyes, and their consciousness sank into endless darkness. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2255： End ended Seeing that the square-shaped metal block-like poisonous mist spray device that was inserted obliquely into the branches of the underground texture slowly stopped working, the relieved smile at the corner of Haneda''s mouth slowly converged. Above the branches, the two Yuyin had already died of breath, or that the respiratory system had stopped working, and there was no doubt that he would die. Coupled with that another guy who was attacked from behind who was beaten into flesh by Anna, now, this Yuyin team has been completely wiped out. They won. It''s all used up. What a waste! Originally, it could be used once. However, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t feel much joy in his heart. On the contrary, he still felt a little pity. But the source of a pity is these poisons. These colorless and odorless gas poisons are very rare. Not only are the raw materials rare, the extraction process is also particularly complicated, and Haneda Tatsuhiko now dare not say that it can be successfully refined. In other words, the finished product of this poison was originally obtained by chance, and he has not found the correct method of extraction. In addition, he secretly used up the entire village''s reserves for refining this poison. In other words, this kind of poison would not have been in his possession for a long time. And now, the only thing he has used up. Moreover, the gas poisons he originally prepared don''t need to be used up all at once. According to his own estimation and some experiments, these drugs can still be used once. When the two have symptoms of paralysis, they can stop releasing gas. However, because he can''t recover it now, it''s just that the poisoning device he has made is a bit crude, there is no way to recover it, and he can only watch the poison gas release. As for the poisonous gas, dont worry. The characteristic of this poison is that it basically runs upwards because it is gas. Otherwise, he would not put the device under the branches. This is not just for concealment. Under the branches. Secondly, although this toxin is still relatively violent, it is easy to dilute in the air after it is released. Basically, it will begin to volatilize and dilute after one meter away. In other words, after more than one meter, it will basically be diluted. There are cases of reduced effectiveness and ineffectiveness. Thirdly, after the poison is exerted in the human body, it will also produce volatilization. In other words, after a person is poisoned by this poison, the poison will also be decomposed in the human body, and eventually, it will produce A condition in which toxins cannot be detected after the fact. In other words, if your toxin resistance is strong enough, or your physical fitness is indeed strong, you may persist until the time point when the toxin is decomposed in the body, and you can persist until the toxin is decomposed by the body. In other words, this toxin may not be fatal to some people, it may be paralyzed for a while, but it is not fatal. Therefore, this kind of poisonous gas is no longer a worry. Even if they run to the branches now, there will be no poisoning reaction. it hurts! Then, the next second after the unfortunate poison, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart began to cry. In the body that was already numb, a kind of body pain suddenly poured into his mind from all parts of the body, and the sudden pain almost caused him to faint in front of him. He also exhausted all his strength to prevent himself from showing pain and exhaling pain. At this time, Anna had been paying attention to him. If she fainted or cried out in pain, the girl would definitely panic. And if she panicked, this super-difficult medical ninjutsu that he couldn''t even imagine would definitely be interrupted. After all, Anna is good at everything, but she loses her emotional control too easily. And if its not a big deal to die because of the interruption, what will Anna do in the future? This is the big deal. Therefore, now he must grit his teeth and hold on, and also must show that the injury is not a big deal, and stabilize Anna''s mentality. However, to be honest, he felt a bit grateful for the intense pain. The body is so painful, that is to say, the body''s functions have begun to recover, and the previous situation where there was only a cold and nothing can be felt is a situation that should be worried. Since he can feel the pain, it means that his condition has improved. Ok If the Ninja exams this time are all ninjas like that man with glasses... Then, after holding it back, his thoughts suddenly turned to other places. At this moment, he knew very well that he couldn''t keep thinking about the pain. If he kept thinking about the pain, he would definitely not be able to help showing pain. Now, you need to think about other things. And now, he can think of other things, that is the situation in front of him. Regardless of his current physical condition, Haneda Tatsuhiko still has the ability to let Haneda Ichiba head entrust the future. Although he is only a six or seven-year-old child, his thinking ability is far better than that of children of the same age. . Even, he has the style of a legend in Konoha. At this moment, this analysis, through a series of actions of the man in glasses just now, and the analysis of the tacit cooperation of the three Yu Yin, his heart slowly suppressed a stone. Before, he seemed to be too optimistic. In other words, the elites selected by other villages are underestimated. Just now, he hadn''t noticed at all, the main attack was not the spectacle man and his companions, but the other person behind them who had turned into the detonation talisman kunai. If it weren''t for Anna, I''m afraid he is already in a different place now. If he had acted alone now, he would have died. And there is only one reason for this situation, and that is that he really miscalculated. Misjudgment of the enemy caused a crisis. Putting himself and Anna in danger~www.novelhall.com~ And now, everything he suffers is what he deserves, even serious injuries are cheap. At this moment, he truly felt the terrible aspect of this Zhongnin exam, and he also felt a little bit of fear. "Thank you! Ryuhiko, you saved Anna! When that person was about to cut off Anna''s head." At this time, a crisp heartfelt gratitude sounded from a very close position in front of him. "Anna..." Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko was visibly stunned, a look of astonishment appeared on his face, and he looked at the girl whose eyes had just moved away from his face. In her eyes, there was a little sweat on the girl''s forehead, quietly rolling down. "Yes... I''m sorry, but Anna was too timid to hurt you so badly." Then, the girl was full of guilt, she didn''t dare to look at him, she said. Anna... Hearing these words, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s astonished face flashed with a heavy look. It seems that there is also some sourness. Absolutely, a child who is not this age will be heavy and sour, across his face. Then, he gently grasped the trembling and cold hand of the girl in his arms, clutching his chest tightly. "It doesn''t matter! How many times, I will save Anna, and it doesn''t matter if Anna has been timid! Anna will always heal me! So, it doesn''t matter!" Afterwards, he looked at the girl, there was no pain in his eyes, no soreness, no heaviness, and some, but the tenderness that was not part of this age, which was just thick and insoluble. In the tone, there is also a softness that cannot be changed. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2256： 1 hit At this time, on the other side... "laugh!" The blazing flame was divided into two under the dark arc of sword light, and it was steaming up towards both sides. "what!" Almost at the same time, where the fire light flew, an abrupt exclamation sounded. "despair!" At this time, with the sound of footsteps, Haneda Ichiba''s white hair rose slightly, maintaining the posture of turning and cutting with a sword, and turned to settle down, the black arc flashed nowhere, and above the black Ninja sword, a line Dao''s dark lines concealed on the black sword body slowly lit up. In an instant, the one divided into two ignited flames, suddenly stagnating. It seems that it is a team! At this moment, Haneda Ichiba''s gaze suddenly looked back to the left, and in the corner of his eye, Shinobi''s cold light flickered, and it was already coming towards his neck. "Wha!" Then, in the next instant, the Ninja sword was already at the neck of Haneda Ichiba''s neck, seeing the ninja wearing a Konoha forehead that was about to cut off Haneda Ichiba''s head with a sword, breathing suddenly With a suffocation, his eyes widened. And at this moment, in his pupils, there were reflections of those dark eyes with no human emotions, but they looked like an abyss, making one look timid. And, the dark sword light coming from the bottom up. And, that seemed to be attracted by the dark sword light, the flame of his teammate being cut into two! Retire! Almost instantly, there was only one thought left in his mind, and his feet slammed on the ground. Suddenly, the shimmering Ninja sword cast abruptly, and the figure of the Konoha ninja who attacked from behind was already back. "laugh!" Then, hearing only the sound of sword light breaking through the air and fire light lingering around the burning and breaking air, Haneda Ichiba turned around and cut, black mixed with the flame of the sword light, Konoha who leans back from his body, the whole person retreats rapidly. The ninja''s nose flashed. so close! in case And at this moment, in the mind of this swiftly reacting Konoha ninja, a sword flashed past Haneda Ichiba''s head, cutting off a few strands of hair, and he was divided by the sword light. Two scenarios. Ok? Then, in the second half of the moment, his eyes widened in amazement, and his eyes suddenly focused on the tip of his nose. At this time, the black sword light clip passed with the flame of fire, and blisters appeared on the tip of his nose in an instant. This sword! Almost for an instant, his gaze turned to the Ninja sword with dark lines all over his body. "Retreat! Give up!" Then, almost instinctively, he blurted out a trembling exclamation. "despair!" At the same time, he flew back to the ground. "Huh!" Suddenly, the hand that had already subconsciously sealed the seal, at this moment, the seal was completed. His body shape flashed into motion, and he disappeared in place. The flames of the sword flashes left behind. "Puff puff puff puff!" And as the sword suddenly stopped, the firelight that seemed to be attracted by the black sword, like a swallow throwing a nest, crashed into the dark sword body, in the bright lines, sank into In the sword body. "Really retreat?" At the same time, Haneda Ichiba at this time showed a bit of astonishment on his face. In his senses, he could perceive the movement of the three of them quickly leaving here. Obviously, it was the movement of Konoha who attacked him quickly retreating. "Uh" Then, an indescribable expression appeared on his face, some embarrassment, some helplessness, and some inexplicable. To be honest, there is a way of punching in the air. Among the embarrassment and helplessness inexplicable, there is also an indescribable feeling of being abandoned. "If you miss a hit, you will leave immediately. This person''s judgment... is very fast." Afterwards, he made such an evaluation unconsciously, and almost subconsciously began to analyze the information he had just contacted. Sure enough, the quality of Konoha''s ninjas is still higher than that of other ninjas in Ninja Village. Then, in his heart, he made such a judgment. At the same time, he lowered the hand holding the other Ninja sword, and also put down the hand that was upside down. The black Ninja sword was slowly inserted into the scabbard behind his waist in the dim pattern. Obviously, this Konoha Ninja''s judgment is quite correct. If he does not choose to retreat in the first place, his second Ninja sword will cut him in half. This Konoha ninja obviously analyzed their chances of winning from the speed at which he turned and cut. No, it should be said that the success rate of this sneak attack was ordered to retreat. This team of Konoha ninjas is hopeless. Before the irreversible situation was caused, it seemed a bit embarrassing to order retreat decisively. However, in the world of ninja, counseling is not a derogatory term, rather it is a neutral term. Counseling is correct and timely, it is commendatory. Counseling mistakes, not in time, are derogatory. And this Konoha ninja''s counseling is obviously commendatory. The judgment is timely, the retreat is decisive, the teammates cooperate tacitly, and the execution is strong. The quality of this team of Konoha Ninja is very high. Haneda Ichiba still quite appreciated their retreat~www.novelhall.com~! " And at this moment, Haneda Ichiba suddenly exclaimed as if thinking of something important. "How can I forget this." Then, he sighed rather annoyed. That kid Long Yan! It''s definitely him! Although I don''t know if it was the instruction of harmony behind, but it must be this kid! How did I forget this! While sighing, this series of thoughts passed in his heart. At the same time, as he took the sword into its sheath, he formed a slightly bitter face, as if nothing had happened just now, and stepped straight forward. Wei Bai and the others, definitely not poisoned by eating something that shouldn''t be eaten, so they had to go back. Rather, Long Yan, the kid, poisoned them! I said that tail white and the others have been fighting for a long time, how could they have eaten something they shouldn''t eat! It is definitely the handwriting of this kid Long Yan! During the step, such a thought flashed in his mind. ... "Gudong!" When he left this clearing and immersed in the shadow of the forest ahead, on a hidden branch in this clearing, he wore a sound-hidden forehead, his face was wrapped in bandages, only his left eye was exposed, and a long head Toss, whose hedgehog hair dangled backward, poked out his head and swallowed unconsciously. Fortunately, it wasn''t Sack who met this Haneda Ichiba first. Will die! But in his mind, it was reflecting the scene of the two sword lights that seemed to be bursting at the same time. "You have to inform Master Osha Maru quickly." Then, after swallowing, he murmured as he looked at the place where Haneda Ichiba disappeared in horror. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2257： Dont worry "I see! Hey! It''s ready soon!" With a slight redness and swelling, listening to the soft voice in her ears that made her little heart a little greasy, Haneda Anna showed a sweet smile, and joy burst into her eyes, as if everything just now, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s injury cannot Disturbing her current happy mood again, after smiling silly, she said. Silly girl. In response to this, Haneda Anna looked at the smiling face, as if forgetting the pain, Haneda Tatsuhiko also showed a relieved smile. Ok? Then, a look of surprise flashed across his face, and his eyes suddenly turned to the wound of his waist. I saw that the sunken and **** wound, almost visible on the bones, was completely healed at this moment. The original wound, except for the fresh and smooth skin of a newborn baby, is no longer visible. Traces. If it wasn''t for the damaged clothes and the blood that was not wiped off, it seemed that there was no injury at all. Even the pain like a cracked bone on his back disappeared without a trace at this time, as if he broke several stones just now, and hit the pit on this pure stone stone. , And was completely cured. To be honest, if Anna hadn''t been tightly attached to him now, he almost had the urge to jump up. "Take this blood-enhancing pill, you bleed a lot." At this time, Anna Haneda left him, found a pill from the ninja bag, and stuffed it directly into his mouth. "Then, this is a military ration pill. Although it is a bit unpalatable, it can be supplemented with nutrients and can be used with blood-enhancing pills." After that, Anna Haneda lowered her head, and regardless of whether Haneda Tatsuhiko took the Zengxue Pill, he found another pill and stuffed it directly into Haneda Tatsuhiko''s bulging mouth. "Also... this is vegetable balls, this is pork balls, add more nutrition, um... beef balls, potato chips..." After that, she completely ignored Haneda Tatsuhikos increasingly bulging mouth, conjured a lot of snacks from the ninja bag, and stuffed them directly until Tatsuhiko Haneda "Woo! After expressing the meaning of "Enough, Enough, Really Enough!", she stopped angrily. Looking at her, she still seems a little dissatisfied. There is also an unfinished feeling of "I clearly want you to eat more" on his face. Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was so scared desperately to refuse, turned pale. However, Anna Haneda finally put back her bottomless ninja bag, and slowly stood up. "Now, it would be great if there was more food. I was scared just now and I was so hungry." Then, after looking around for a week, she touched her shriveled belly, swallowed, and said sadly. It seems that for her, being hungry is like a very sad thing. "Gudong!" Hearing these words, Haneda Tatsuhiko quickly chewed a few times, and swallowed all the things that made his face turn blue. "Now that I''m healthy too, let''s go hunting first! I learned barbecue from Teacher Heyin, and when I get a wild boar, I will roast it for you. Then, he stood up and moved his body a little, but he felt that his body was light, not like an injury at all, and even more relaxed than before the injury, Haneda Tatsuhiko spoke again. He also took out a series of seasonings for barbecue from his ninja bag. "really?" In response, Anna Haneda quickly turned around and looked at the condiment swaying in Haneda Tatsuhiko''s hand, almost jumping up and down. It seemed to her that being able to eat barbecue when she was hungry was the happiest thing in the world. "Ok." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko nodded heavily, looking like a bamboo in his chest. Sure enough, every time she loses control, it will be accompanied by a strong sense of hunger, and she must be fed within a short time. Otherwise, the most dangerous person may be myself. Fortunately, this dead forest has its own ecosystem, so don''t worry about the source of food. just At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Moreover, when this thought flashed in his mind, his gaze was focused on the center of the entire pit a little far away, and the blood and blood almost turned into a piece of **** paper sticking to the ground. What happened to Anna''s body? Why, why did Haneda Ichiba show such terrible qualities after she came. Teacher Heyin said to her father that this is Anna''s awakening of her blood boundary, but is there an uncontrollable blood boundary? Since then, Anna has been suffering from hunger, and emotional out-of-control conditions. I have checked many blood succession boundaries, but there has never been such a blood succession boundary. Teacher Heyin and his father are not willing to talk more about this matter... No, you must check it out! I may not be able to find too many news now~www.novelhall.com~ I have to upgrade more levels so that the village feels that I am reliable in order to obtain more information. In any case, for Anna''s sake, I must check her blood succession boundaries and cure her! And in this eye, he didn''t seem to have any feeling for the blood and blood, but the corner of his eye looked worriedly at the cheering Anna Hanada, and such a thought flashed in his heart. "Quick! Fall down! It''s delicious!" At this moment, Haneda Anna, who couldn''t wait for joy, and her saliva was left behind, suddenly jumped and stretched her hands and shouted into the air. "Don''t worry, Anna, let''s set out. First of all, we will find a water source. Where there is a water source, there will definitely be delicious food. We will wait for the rabbit..." And hearing this sound, looking at Haneda Anna''s innocent appearance, Haneda Tatsuhiko smiled slightly, and spoke subconsciously. "Wow!" Its just that he hasnt finished saying these words. The sky seems to be responding to Anna Haneda. The stiff squirrels, birds, and even some kind of sloths are like rain, falling from the sky and falling on Above the ground around them. "Hey? Is this the Wishing Forest?" Seeing the rain of food falling, Anna Haneda was also a little astonished, blinking, completely ignoring half of Haneda''s words, and subconsciously opened her mouth. This Here At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mouth twitched, his eyes widened, his mouth widened to see all kinds of game falling from the sky. Is this a wishing forest? In the end, when the food rain settled, his heart turned the second half of his thoughts, as he thought. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2258： go away "Look! Long Yan! I have something to eat!" Seeing the last huge bird falling to the ground, Anna Haneda suddenly turned around, pointed at the huge bird, and spoke to the dazed Haneda Tatsuhiko. "Ok" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko only nodded blankly. I always feel that Anna is loved. However, his mind has turned such a thought. At the same time, in his mind, he remembered several incidents that had happened when he grew up with her. "I know. Now I pick some edible and meaty ones. Let''s go to a place with water and roast them." However, even though this thought flashed through his mind, Haneda Tatsuhiko did not continue to be dazed or stunned, but went forward and picked on the ground. "Ok!" In response, Anna Haneda nodded heavily, hopped around, looked at the bird, looked at the squirrel, looked at the rare tree, and hummed a song. , A very pleasant look. Ok These should have been poisoned by the poison just now, and they still need to be carefully examined. Although, generally speaking, animals that have been killed by that poison are edible, but there is nothing wrong with being careful. However, compared to Anna Haneda''s relaxed and happy life, Tatsuhiko Haneda is very serious and serious. Of course, these fallen arboreal animals would not really think that they were unique to the Wishing Forest, and that they would really be able to bring food over by making a wish. Naturally, he would not think that Anna was loved by nature, or that it was loved by a certain great god, and he would do whatever he wanted. Lucky enough to explode. If this is the case, then they will never encounter these rainy clouds at all. These arboreal animals, obviously, were poisoned by the poisonous gas that transpired before. Perhaps for arboreal animals, the poisonous gas had a slow effect, or it might be that they inhabit high places and the poisonous gas began to dilute and volatilize, so it worked It was relatively slow, or that, now they had absorbed enough poison gas, paralyzed, stopped breathing, and fell from the tree. In short, they are all dead. And now, since it was poisoned to death, and Anna was still going to eat it, then these animals need to be checked. Fortunately, as the developer of this poison, he has a set of inspection methods, and it is relatively simple. Now, he uses kunai to cut the skin and flesh of these animals at specific locations and start to check them. And because of the simplicity of the inspection method, a lot of plump game was hung on him after a while. "Ah! Forgot one thing!" At this time, Anna Haneda, who was drooling and looking at the food on the ground with a contented face, suddenly raised her head, as if thinking of something important, after an exclaim, she suddenly turned around and ran towards the giant tree. After going, he ran up to the branch of the giant tree that was closest to the ground, and walked to the two glaring eyes and a bit of unsatisfactory feeling before the rain invisible body, slowly drew out the kunai in his hand. "I''m sorry, Brother Yiye said that after defeating the opponent, you must make sure that the opponent can''t stand up." Then, holding Kunai, with a slight tremor, Haneda Anna slowly stepped forward, with great care and uncontrollable fear, she squatted down and muttered. It seemed to cheer myself up. Afterwards, looking at the two silent bodies, she took a deep breath, trembling hands, and raised Kuunai in her hands. Afterwards, holding it high, shaking. Anna? At this time, Tatsuhiko Haneda also noticed Anna Haneda''s behavior, and raised his head, a look of astonishment flashed across his face. Obviously, she didn''t expect Anna to do this. In other words, he never thought that when Anna was hungry, her attention would be removed from food. is it? However, in the next second, he quickly understood why Annan would do this, and an inexplicable warmth and worry intertwined emotions suddenly flashed across his face. Anna! Be brave! If such an enemy lying on the ground can''t start! No courage! Then, Long Yan will suffer more injuries in the future! At this time, Anna Haneda took a deep breath, and the thought of making up her mind flashed through her mind. Then, the look of Haneda Tatsuhiko who was seriously injured just flashed in his mind. "laugh!" "Chichichichi!" Suddenly, as if she had gained infinite courage, and she seemed to be carrying a trace of uncontrollable anger, the kunai in her hand suddenly plunged, and four bloods overflowed immediately! Maybe it was the angle of penetration, or Haneda was too hard. Originally, the blood of the two corpses should have stayed without splashing. At this time, a few drops of blood splashed on her. Face. Under the reflection of the blood, Haneda Anna''s face seemed to be embarrassing. "Huh! I can''t stand up anymore!" Then, this hideous color was instantly replaced by fear and tension. She stood up abruptly, glanced at the two corpses, and fled without looking back. I ran back to the bottom ~www.novelhall.com~ and looked desperately at the "food" on the ground to change my mood. "Uh" But at this time, the corners of Haneda''s mouth twitched bitterly. This girl... At the same time, an indescribable emotion flashed in his heart. There is even an urge to cover his face. "Are you all right? Long Yan!" And at this time, it seemed that she couldn''t change her mood even looking at the food, and Anna Haneda ran to Haneda Tatsuhiko''s side, took his hand in one hand, and said, "Go, go, go, go. Right" looked at him. A pair of big eyes flickered, almost a feeling of pity for me. "Ok" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko nodded hard. However, at this moment, his shoulders and waist were already tied with fat food materials that could not be put down, and it was time to leave, so he followed the look in his eyes that he could not refuse, and nodded. Don''t pierce your legs, anyway, pierce your heart! This inability to stand up is not a literal inability to stand up! And at this moment, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart finally couldn''t help but broke out. Although it was said that because of the angle problem, he did not fully see the scene of Annabashi, but from the estimation of the position, it is not difficult for him to estimate where Annabashi was stuck. And this last make-up, Anna, was directly pierced Shikunai on the legs of two corpses! "Go, go, go!" Then, after making complaints, Haneda Tatsuhiko was pulled by Anna Haneda, and after picking up the ninja sword of Yuyin that sneaked behind him, and Anna Haneda fell into the shadow of the giant trees. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2259： undercurrent "Go, go, go, go..." The girl''s voice was crisp and eager, spreading further and lighter from the shadows in the distance, gradually disappearing in the darkness and silence. For the rest, the arboreal animals in this place have stopped breathing, and the humanoid flesh and blood, and above this branch, two corpses lying on the ground. The silence came. After that, I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, the placket on the chest of the man with glasses moved suddenly. Then, it moved again. An S-shaped elongated bulge slowly emerged under his placket. "Hiss...hiss..." Then, a pink snake letter spit out from the mouth of his shirt, making a sound that is characteristic of a small snake. Afterwards, a little white snake with black eyeshadow slowly crawled out of his chest, and entrenched on his unstoppable face. "Hi...his..." After crawling out, the little white snake shook his head first, as if he was still a little dizzy. After that, he started to look around. When he saw the arboreal animals all over the ground and the two dead bodies on the tree After that, its upside-down small eyes were visibly stunned. "hiss--!" After that, he spit out a snake letter for a long time, which seemed to relieve the surprise, and then flexibly wiggled his tail, which seemed to express surprise. "hiss?" Then, its gaze suddenly straightened, staring at a place under the tree, its small mouth opened, revealing two small fangs, and its small eyes stared round. It seems that it is already a very human surprise. "hiss!" After a while, the little white snake''s head slammed up, as if thinking of something important, her little body twisted and left the face of the man with glasses swiftly, marching all the way, and quickly got off. The tree then sank into the shadow of the forest and went in the opposite direction to the two children. Quickly disappeared between this clearing. ... Uchiha, Sasuke? At this time, in the direction where the little white snake disappeared, a Yuyin ninja was throwing a tattered hat aside, with his other hand pulling off his burnt face, revealing a pale face. At the same time, a pair of golden upside-down snake eyes slowly opened up on this face with IQ. In an instant, although it was pale, and looked a little too pale, but it was quite beautiful and even had a feminine face. In an instant, there was an evil charm in the sky, a kind of chilling "this" People are difficult to deal with, don''t get involved with this person" temperament quietly spread out. And in the heart of this Yuyin, such an exciting content flashed through this series of actions. Even, because of this, his eyes burst into a sickly brilliance. Full of ambition and perverted brilliance. Exactly, Dashewan! But at this time, in his mind, he was constantly thinking about the young man who tied himself to the giant tree with steel wire, and burned all his disguise with the dragon fire technique, which shocked him. That, the last descendant of the Uchiha clan, a boy who showed better eyes than that man. The curse seal has been planted. Next, according to the lineage of Uchiha clan and the situation of that Uchiha Sasuke, just wait, he will come to me obediently. I don''t know why, I''m looking forward to it, Itachi. When you see a soul in your brother''s body, he has a better eye than you, your expression! Hum hum Then, thinking of this, a chilling sneer slowly hung on his face. "Ok?" However, this chilling sneer didn''t last long before it was interrupted by his slightly frowning brow. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at the bottom of his back. "Thos..." And when his gaze settled, his face turned into a state of expressionlessness, and at the same time, in his gaze was the little white snake that raised his head and spit out a scroll from his mouth. Haneda Ichiba... Afterwards, he leaned down and picked up the scroll on the ground, but his brows suddenly wrinkled tightly. Even, there was a deep and dark color on his face that seemed to be dripping ink. It seems that thinking of something particularly headache, and even things that are inexplicably irritating just thinking about it. Haneda Ichiyo, currently a hot new star in the finance department and staff of Kusakin Village, is about a dozen years old. He first joined Kusakin Village, or in other words, when he appeared in Kusakin Village several years ago. It was when he was about 7 years old. Since his appearance, the current leader of Cao Yin, Haneda Yusawa, suddenly began to gain fame in Cao Yin Village, and he even performed well in many tasks, creating a heroic period for Cao Yin Village at that time. Cao Yin Village quickly prospered. Up. At that time, the country of grass suddenly entered a state of retreat. Except for the opening of some small trading towns to Konoha and other small trade towns, all visitors were rejected. The whole village was like the previous Wu Yin execution blood. The fog policy is the same, no detective can find the intelligence. There is basically no news after entering ~www.novelhall.com~ Then, after the retreat of the country of grass, the village of Caoyin changed hands. It seems that if the former leader dies, Haneda Yuzawa''s appointment is reasonable and reasonable, but there are really too many doubts. In this, I am afraid that this Haneda Ichiba is doing a ghost. What is more suspicious is the true identity of this Haneda Ichiba. , This Haneda Ichiba is probably the nightmare of everyone who is not in a pure alliance with Konoha! At this time, slowly unfolding the scroll, he was a pair of strangers who would not enter, and this series of information quickly passed through his mind. "Really...Is it in area A?" After opening it, and reading the concise and concise text on it, the shady color on Dashemaru''s face was slightly diminished, but the cage was covered with a dignified color that was still heavy. "You take him." Then, he raised his head slightly, looked at the little white snake, and said, as if he had given an order. "His!" In response, the little white snake nodded humanely, turned around and went back out. At the same time, in the shadows near the Oshe Maru, a certain figure seemed to disappear in place. "You can kill if you can, if you can''t, you have to get the most information." At this time, Da She Wan said. However, there was no response to his voice. It''s just that the little white snake is gone. The shadow behind him is no longer there. Is it Takichiba? Or is the second Hanzo newly emerged? Just take a look! At this time, Da She Wan had only one thought left in her heart. At this time, a drop of cold sweat slipped quietly from his forehead. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2260： tell me "Bobobo...bobobobobo...bobobobobo..." In the hot thick soup, there are mouth-watering fresh and tender bones and various cuts of meat and fungi, glowing with various delicious colors. "Gudong!" At this time, in this hidden huge tree hole, sitting around the big pot that seemed to be pieced together with small pieces of iron and exuding the tempting meat, Anna Haneda swallowed fiercely. This girl... At the same time, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was gently stirring with a spoon made of wooden sticks, showed a slight smile on his mouth. It seemed that he was content to see Anna''s appearance like this. Ok! Fortunately, before dark, I found a drinking water source, and finally was able to feed Anna. And in this smile, the light from the corner of his eyes was a glance outside the tree hole, the gurgling passing by, revealing a quiet stream. Although, in the dim environment here, the stream looked black, but the gurgling sound of the stream gave him a sense of security. This sound of water seems to always bring a sense of security to mankind. An inexplicable sense of tranquility. Don''t know, what happened to the others? After this glance, deep worries flashed in his heart. At this point, judging from the change in light, it is obviously much darker than when I first entered. Looking at the time of admission, it should be in the evening, or near the evening, and it has been several hours since I entered. , The other people in their Caoyin Village, I am afraid, will inevitably be attacked. In short, encountering danger in this intricate forest known as the Death Forest is basically a certainty. At this time, other people must have encountered various dangers. At this time, for Haneda Tatsuhiko, although he usually behaves like a young ignorant of the world, some people, some geniuses, and some child prodigies are not what he shows. He is indeed a child, and his personality is good. There is something about his simplicity, black and white. But, in the same way, he is a genius, a precocious child, and naturally has a set of his logical thinking. Since he is precocious, and now he has logical thinking, he is destined to show a completely different character from the child. For example, he will know to worry. Tatsuhiko Haneda is contradictory. But at the same time it is simple. He likes everyone in the village, everyone, and among them, naturally includes the ninjas of Cao Yin who took the Zhongnin exam. At this moment, almost subconsciously after the stability, he became worried. Although his face still looked like a child that no one looked at, his eyes were already worried. This is where he is innocent, the child, always expressing his joy and anger on his face. "Can you eat it? Can you eat it? Can you eat it? Long Yan? Long Yan Long Yan Long Yan!" And at this time, Anna Haneda couldn''t help but urged her, out of the corner of her eye, she glanced at the wild boar frame in the corner of the tree hole, gulping, and swallowing again. This wild boar was the fattest one they picked when hunting. The meat must be delicious. "Okay, okay, don''t worry!" At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko also quite tacitly filled a bowl of extra-large soup containing two large bones, and carefully handed it to Haneda Anna. Because I used a bowl about the size of a washbasin, these two big bones floated up and down on the delicious and shiny soup, but they were easily contained. Because it has a thick wooden bottom, it won''t be hot even if you put your hands on it. When Anna Haneda took over the extra-large broth, it seemed that because the tentacles were not hot, she couldn''t wait to drink it. Tatsuhiko Haneda was so scared that he almost called out. "Sucking..." However, when he exclaimed "Don''t worry" at the stall, Anna Haneda had already drank the soup clean in one breath, and the ruthless iron hand had reached the two big bones. Not to mention it is hot, this reaction almost makes people think that the soup is warm. However, this soup came from a large boiling pot. How could it be warm! This is also... Does Anna''s blood follow the limit? Looking at the appearance of Anna Haneda gnawing on his bones, Tatsuhiko Haneda slowly widened his eyes and was speechless. But he forgot to serve himself some food. "one more bowl!" Then, just a few minutes later, while he was still surprised, the big wooden bowl was handed over again. Haneda Anna''s crisp words also came one after another. "Oh!" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko subconsciously gave her another bowl, and this time almost put five big bones in it. "Well... Long Yan, what shall we do next?" However, after this time, after taking the bowl, Anna Haneda did not gobble up like just now, but looked at the stunned Haneda Ryuhiko who she thought was the best at this time, and asked. "What''s your purpose, right? To this end, you even poisoned Wei Bai and the others, and won the qualification to take the Zhongnin exam." At the end, she added another sentence. Uh This girl already knows! Hearing this sentence, Haneda Tatsuhiko was obviously a little jealous. He obviously did not expect that Anna Haneda, whom he knew, would say something that saw him through his mind. That''s right, Wei Bai and his group were poisoned by him, which made it impossible to take the Zhongnin exam. Of course, it''s just some small poisons, there is no big problem, just lie in bed for more than ten or twenty days~www.novelhall.com~ there is no problem at all. Basically, the medical ninjas in the village cannot be found. As for why he was poisoned, Haneda Tatsuhiko is naturally not playing a child''s temper. He simply wants to take the so-called Zhongnin exam to show off. He has his reasons. The main reason is that the team of Tail White is the weakest. Yes, Oshiro''s team is the weakest. Even the three people added up are not as good as him alone. It is completely used for making up the number. And the instigator who asked them to make up the number was that Haneda Ichiba, who had to make up 15 people, five teams, and high odds of winning. He didn''t believe it at all. This bastard, it was clear that Wei Bai and the others were beaten. Even, tail white and they might die because of it. That''s why he was poisoned, and, when the time was right, the village had to let the two of them join, and by the way, he also let the Haneda Ichiba participate in person. After all, he was the initiator and must bear some responsibility. However, he did not expect that Anna, who was usually confused, knew his plan. However, occasionally, Anna is very smart. In short, it can be considered normal. "Well, yes, you will eat first. If you are full, let''s talk about it." Therefore, he was also taken aback at this moment, and immediately spoke. "No! Talk while eating, now, just say!" However, this time, Anna Haneda, who has always been talkative, was uncharacteristically and solemnly said. A pair of eyes stared at him firmly. As if, if he didn''t say, she would keep staring at him! Obviously, Anna Haneda is very firm and must know now! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2261： why? "Well, you eat first, we''ll talk after we finish." Seeing Anna Haneda, who had a firm face in front of him and stared at him, Tatsuhiko Haneda twitched slightly and said. This matter, it is better to wait until Anna is full. And in his mind, such a thought passed. Anana when she is hungry is different from when she is full. If you want to explain this problem now, Haneda Tatsuhiko thinks that Anana who is full is better. "Humph!" In response, Anna Haneda rolled his eyes at him, and said with extreme dissatisfaction: "Ryuhiko, do you think Anna is an idiot? Even if you talk to Anna, it''s useless, so you didn''t say it deliberately?" "Wh... no!" Hearing these words, Haneda Tatsuhiko suddenly shuddered, and quickly explained. Xu Shi was too anxious and a little flustered when she spoke, but she stuttered when she said this. "Yes! You are!" In response, Anna Haneda shook her head, Qiong''s nose wrinkled, and another cold snort, said with great dissatisfaction. At the same time, he took a bite of the big bone in the bowl, and only heard the "click", the big bone broke in response. With a few clicks, Anna Haneda chewed hard, and was swallowed by her mouth. The bone was chewed out. "Gudong!" Then, in the sound of heavy swallowing, these crumbs of bones that had been chewed out were swallowed. Uh This grandma is angry. At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s forehead was already sweating slightly. "Anna, listen to me..." In response, he was busy and spoke again. "Do not listen!" As soon as I heard it was not an explanation, Haneda Anna did not wait for Haneda Tatsuhiko to finish speaking, but immediately interrupted his words arbitrarily. Hearing the voice, it obviously meant "If you don''t say it, I will ignore you". "Anna, you also know that you are hungry now..." In response to this, the corner of Haneda''s mouth twitched slightly, and a hint of panic slowly appeared on his face faintly. It was the first time that he had seen Anna''s unreasonable situation. Although he had done it before, it could still be explained through dialogue. Moreover, with Anna''s nerves, she often forgets what she was saying in the first sentence after saying two sentences. So, after basically saying a few words, Anna did not know what she was angry with. The matter will be over. However, looking at the current situation, this unprecedented arrogant attitude reminded Tatsuhiko Haneda of the saying that Uncle Somi often said, that you cant reason with women, because women are unreasonable creatures. However, based on his experience, this kind of unreasonable woman is limited to Uncle Zong Mi''s, and is more than twice the age of Anna. Girls of the same age as Anna, are all very cute, and they are not unreasonable at all. And now, Anna seems to have the feeling of a woman next to Uncle Zomi, which makes Haneda Tatsuhiko quite panic. Especially when he remembered the miserable appearance of his uncle Zong Mi every time, he had lingering fears. At this time, his head was already blank. "Don''t listen! Don''t listen! Don''t listen! I won''t listen!" However, this sentence was still not finished, and Anna Haneda, who was violently swallowing all the big bones and soup in the big wooden bowl, shook her head violently, covered her ears with her hands, and did not listen to me. Not listening. Uh Oops... Oops! My Anna, totally... In this sound, Haneda Ryuhiko was struck by lightning, his head was completely blank, and the whole person was fixed there. Become the kind of unreasonable woman! At this moment, his eyes suddenly turned red! "Uh" And at this moment, Anna Haneda, who was shaking her head desperately, suddenly stopped shaking, her cheeks bulged, and she let out a sullen breath. It''s shaking too badly, so I feel sick. At the same time, such a thought flashed through her mind. "Oh...I know, I''ll tell you!" At this time, Haneda Ryuhiko seemed to have finally accepted his fate, and his mind was full of his uncle Zongmi''s embarrassed, bitter and tearless appearance, like a frustrated ball, and said. "Tell me what?" However, in this sentence, Anna Haneda blinked her eyes, turned her head back with a puzzled face, looked at Haneda Tatsuhiko, and spoke with a blank and strange face. "Uh" In an instant, Tatsuhiko Haneda was stunned on the spot. This situation... Did you shake your head too hard just now? Coupled with the effect of being hungry, now Anna, has she forgotten what she was angry with before? However, there was a joy in his heart. This is exactly what he wanted! At the same time, this is also one of the main reasons why he told Anna to eat first, not because he deliberately concealed it. This matter, I have to tell Anna sooner or later, but I can''t tell the hungry Anna. Because, an hungry Anna, it is easy to forget what she said and what she heard. It is useless to tell Anna by herself, maybe she will forget it in the next second. She might even forget about it when she is full later. Generally speaking, she can only tell her things when she is full and has enough energy. When she is full, she will remember forever and will not forget, at least, normal memories. Instead of being hungry, it will produce a memory effect similar to that of a goldfish. "No! It''s nothing, let''s talk if you are full!" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s response was extremely quick, and he changed his words quickly. "Ok!" Hearing that, Anna Haneda also lost her previous arrogant appearance, nodded heavily, and ate again happily. Seeing Haneda Anna''s joy, Haneda Tatsuhiko was relieved at first, but in the next second, his brows wrinkled again. Anna... What happened to you~www.novelhall.com~! why Why is this happening! As his brows wrinkled, his nose felt a little sour. However, after all, he didn''t say anything, didn''t ask anything, but silently added soup to Anna, and watched him silently, until Anna told him, "You too, Ryuhiko, eat it, I will eat it all." After that, I ate a little bit. Throughout the process, this only seven-year-old child was as quiet and silent as an adult. It was completely different from when he was with Haneda Ichiba, even full of contradictions. And this big pot of things, after Anna Haneda gobbled it up, soon reached the bottom. "Satisfied? Anna?" Looking at the clean cauldron, Tatsuhiko Haneda put down the spoon and bowl in his hand, his face seemed to return to the expression of the boy who looked at Haneda Ichiba, and said. "Ok!" And looking at the little boy who has been cooking for her and taking care of her, Anna Haneda gave a big smile and nodded heavily. "Well, then, do you remember that we poisoned Wei Bai and the others, and then got the qualification to take the Zhongnin exam?" In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda said. Already, he was ready to answer the question Anana asked just now. "Ok, I know." In response, Anna Haneda nodded. Looking at her reaction, she seemed to have forgotten what he asked Haneda Tatsuhiko before. "It''s for now that we are separated from Brother Yiye, to find the other people in the village and protect them, right?" Then, just as Haneda Tatsuhiko was about to nod, Anna Haneda blinked her eyes and spoke innocently. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2262： 1 surely Uh Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was about to nod his head, and lay out all the purpose in his heart, was startled. He froze on the spot and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything. Originally, this was to tell Anna, the reason why I didn''t say it before was because when Anna was hungry, she would start to remember the characteristics of goldfish. It was because Anna suddenly forgot, so she waited until she was full. Sooner or later, he will say it. Now the time has come, he is going to say. However, he did not expect the current situation. In other words, Anna''s words were not thought of by him. Not only did he not think of it, but he did not think of it. So, at this moment, his brain almost crashed. I don''t know what to say at all. "What''s wrong? Long Yan?" In response, Anna Haneda was also taken aback, and then she ran to Haneda Tatsuhiko''s side, and shook her hand in front of Tatsuhiko Haneda''s eyes with a little panic, and said. "No! Nothing! It''s just that you already know it!" Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s figure trembled slightly, and he reacted immediately, with a few smirks, and said. I always feel that after eating, Anna is always a little unexpected. At the same time, there was such a thought in his mind. It seems that this kind of thing has not happened for the first time. "Well, then, what should we do next? Right now, everyone is scattered in this dead forest and doesn''t know the location. How should we find them?" In this regard, seeing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s smirk, Haneda Anna smiled sweetly, and then she sat down next to Haneda Tatsuhiko, next to his shoulder, and lifted her knees, her head tilted. Leaning on his shoulder, he asked. "Okay! So close! Alright! Get away from me!" At this time, feeling the warmth of the shoulders and the soft touch of the hair on the side of his face, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face blushed for no reason, but he spoke in a solitary tone. "No!" In this regard, Anna Haneda simply refused, with a look of "I want to rely on my old lady, you have no right to speak". "Ah" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko sighed long. Why do girls always like to stay so close? Its inconvenient to walk, and its uncomfortable to sit...Arent they uncomfortable? At the same time, in his heart, he was thinking about being alone. "Okay, I know, just sit like this." Then, after moving to the side to no avail, Haneda Tatsuhiko resigned. "Go ahead, how do we find them?" After hearing this sound, Anna Haneda moved closer and spoke. "First, wait for me." Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko did not answer immediately, but after taking a branch from the side, he wrote and drew on the ground. "All right." About ten minutes later, he lifted the branch, looked at the circular picture on the ground, and said. "what is this?" Then, Anna Haneda, who was almost yawning on the side, immediately caught the attention of her, and she heard a clear sound. "This is the map of the dead forest drawn by Ichiba, and a part of the detailed map." In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko was nothing unusual, just said that. At this time, in front of them, the circular pattern he drew was exactly one-tenth of the detailed map of the death forest that Haneda Ichiyo had drawn for all Kusakins Shinobu. "Oh, no wonder it looks familiar." In response, Anna Haneda nodded and agreed. "Here, it should be the meeting point for everyone, the place where the idiot Yiye said." Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko smiled slightly, and then clicked on a certain spot on the tenth detailed map. This is the meeting place that Haneda Ichiba said in his memory, and the direction they are facing now. From the beginning, he went in this direction purposefully. Familiar...? Anna, didn''t listen to the words of the fool Ichiba at all! Do not! At that time, she was not listening at all! However, this is Anna, this kind of thing, she is strange to remember! At the same time, such a thought flashed in his heart, and a smile appeared unconsciously at the corner of his mouth. "So, are we going here?" In response, Anna Haneda spoke. As he said, he yawned again, his eyelids drooped, and he looked a little sleepy. "Ok." Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko glanced at the sleepy Anna on his shoulder, nodded, and said. "Well, Anna knows..." After hearing the affirmative answer from Haneda Tatsuhiko, Anna''s eyes seemed to start fighting, as if subconsciously. "So, just go over like this?" Then, with a deep sleepiness, said. "No, we don''t go directly, but try to find people to meet before we get to the meeting place." In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda turned a blind eye to Anna Hanedas sleepiness, and said seriously: "I remember the number of the bearded idiot Tian Ju~www.novelhall.com~ Lets go find them first. They are the nearest to us. , If they follow the idea of ??the fool Yiye, we will meet here about tomorrow." Following the words, Haneda Tatsuhiko also clicked on a certain spot in the detailed map, drew a line in the entrance of a certain place, and then drew a line on his side to cross to show the meeting point. "Um...I...know..." And what he got with these words was Haneda Anna''s already confused words, and before the words were finished, he heard even breathing from his shoulders, with a little like a cat purring. The purr. You don''t need to look to know that Anna, is already asleep. Anna, if she has been heartless, it would be great. Listening to this grunt, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t feel any anger because Anna Haneda fell asleep, but he thought with some relief. Then, he did not speak or move any more, keeping Anna''s sleeping posture, allowing Anna Haneda, who had started to fall asleep, to climb onto his seated body like an octopus, and was in his ear. From time to time, "Long Yan, no, it''s itchy over there", "Hey hey, is it delicious? Long Yan?", "I can''t eat anymore..." and so on. Haneda Tatsuhiko just looked at the map, thinking and thinking constantly, his face slowly showed a dignity that was not a child. Until he gently put down Anna''s, covered her with warm things, and then added a handful of firewood, he also slept beside Anna''s clothes. Certainly possible! for sure! Before sinking into the dream, there was only such a thought in his mind. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2263： Cant guess "Crack! Crackle!" It has been completely darkened. Although there is no fingertips, it is difficult to identify the affairs of one meter away somewhere in the dark death forest. In the flames, there is a warm brilliance, and the surrounding is also dim. "Zizi...zizizi..." And above the flames, the plump and golden boars that have been roasted are constantly making appetizing sounds. A puff of light smoke, from bottom to top, drifted out slowly. "You...you...this is intentional!" And just at this moment, a little far away from the bonfire roast pig in a not-concealed corner, with a wailing, it slowly sank, and finally returned to nothingness. "Sure enough... is it the Book of Heaven?" Then, in the same place, a lazy voice was heard. "Crack!" After that, there was a sound of sword being sheathed. "Ugh" Gently let go of the ninja sword that had been retracted into its sheath, Haneda Ichiba sighed slightly, stood up slowly, and hid the book of heaven in his arms. At this moment, under his feet is the corpse of a Takigakura ninja, with a sword piercing the back of his heart. At this moment, blood is still leaking from the back of his heart, and above the corpse, there is another There was a sentence on the corpse of the ninja, the blood seemed to have stayed at this time, except for the occasional two drops of tick tick, there was no movement. At the same time, blood was slowly oozing out in the bushes behind the corpse on the tree. I am afraid that there is also a corpse hidden inside. Counting it all, it happened to be three ninjas, and it should be a team of Takino. "Originally, I thought it would be the Konoha team, is it possible that the Konoha team really gave up on me?" However, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to care about the scene where the blood was flowing all over the place and the corpse was hanging. After a sigh, he walked out of this place and returned to the campfire. He also took out a kunai from the ninja bag, nothing else. After a slice of fat was roasted and dried, it was golden and crispy and full of mellow wild boar. After eating it slowly, there was a disappointment in the mouth. To be honest, even though the three Takiyakura ninjas were killed, Haneda Ichiba was still quite disappointed and frustrated at this time. Originally, he thought that blatantly lighting a campfire and roasting pigs, and through Haneda Tatsuhiko''s actions, the Konoha team should be attracted to attack. However, unexpectedly, the team defeated two teams, and the Konoha team simply did not appear. Moreover, the team that was defeated really had nothing to do with it. Perhaps in Shionin, their Ninja Village was already at the elite level, but for Haneda Ichiba, it was not a difficult enemy to deal with. . Even, in his opinion, these people are not even perfect for concealment, basically they were discovered by him just before the attack, and eventually, he was beheaded. It can be seen that the gap between Xiaoren Village and Daren Village is quite large. The Shinobu team in Konoha Village judged its own strength almost when it was slashed with a single sword, and chose to retreat without hesitation. It can be seen from this judgment and decisiveness. The huge gap between the teams and the villages. Even if Konoha suffered heavy losses in the Third Ninja World War and the Kyuubi Rebellion, the excellent education mechanism still created batches of ninjas whose qualities far surpass those of Ninja Village. This is the atmosphere of the big country Daren Village. "The gap is still huge." After swallowing the pork that he grilled quite satisfactory, Haneda Ichiba let out a sigh. So, in other words, they may face an opponent that is even more powerful than they thought. However, he was still sighing the first second, and the next second, an inexplicable complex color flashed across his face. And the people he was referring to were undoubtedly the people of Caoyin Village. Even, the reason why he wanted to seduce Konoha''s ninja team was mostly because of the protection of the people in Cao Yin Village. If such a team is encountered by Cao Yin Village, there is basically no way to deal with it. Of course, there are exceptions to the two little guys Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna. It seems that in the current situation, no more teams will be fooled. The two teams should scare away the teams that are lurking and looking at the timing and want the cardinals to be behind. Should I give them more opportunities? With this thought, Haneda Ichiba started thinking a little regretful. Obviously, the two teams died under his hands, and each time they ended the battle at a very fast speed, even before the two ready-to-go counters launched an attack, this performance, but anyone with a bit of brain would not Choose him as the goal. In addition to the previous actions of Haneda Tatsuhiko, with a little brain, the idea will be from this is the trap set by the team of Kushin Village. This Haneda Ichiba is to attract attention, and then continue to kill the siege. Cautiously fighting for the qualifying rate set out here. And as long as the idea starts from here, no one will be fooled, and some will not be fooled, then almost everyone will not be fooled. After all, it seems that there are many teams here, but there are only a few villages, and I am afraid that they have their own means of transmitting messages. Seeing his strength, even if they are in a competitive relationship, it is unlikely that their own village will come to die. After a day, no one would mess with him in the entire Death Forest. They can think of Bao Tuan in Cao Yin Village, and other villages are not scattered, and there is still the most basic information exchange. "But, what on earth is that kid Long Yan thinking? When did this kid become so powerful?" After sighing for the complexity, Haneda Ichiba did not worry about this issue any more. Instead, he placed the book of the earth and two books of the sky in his arms by the bonfire, while watching the book of the sky while he was eating the barbecue. , Murmured in his mouth. To be honest, he is still a little surprised now, what Haneda Tatsuhiko did is beyond his expectations. However, what really went out of his medical treatment was the characteristics of this child, Tatsuhiko Haneda. Of course he would not stupidly think that Haneda Tatsuhiko is playing a child''s temper, or simply looking at himself as unpleasant. He always thinks that his relationship with Tatsuhiko is so good that he doesnt have to pretend to be in front of him. degree. Therefore, Haneda Tatsuhiko threw the scroll back to himself in public, which is profound. As for this deep meaning, he is still a little confused even now. In a sense, Long Yan, the child, has shown extraordinary qualities, in terms of wisdom. It may be a bit arrogant to say that, but he can''t guess it this way. In recent years, there is only Long Yan. Moreover, this Long Yan is still a seven-year-old child. It is not that Long Yan is very powerful, but at least in this case, it is obvious that Long Yan''s performance is quite eye-catching. If the current leader of Kushin Village, Haneda Yusawa knew about Ryuhiko''s performance, he would probably jump up from his stool. It was a seven-year-old child who could make Haneda Kazuo incomprehensible, but it was an earth-shattering thing. However, although I still can''t figure it out, Haneda Ichiba still somewhat understands Haneda Tatsuhiko''s meaning. First of all, Haneda Tatsuhiko threw the scroll back to himself under the public. One of them must be to attract most of the enemies. It can be said that he perfectly used his strength and gave it to the other people in Kushin Village. Create more opportunities, or reduce the chance of other people encountering the enemy, while the chance of others encountering the enemy decreases, which means that there are more opportunities to take the initiative to attack. This is for others to seize the opportunity and leave it behind. A deceptive bait. At the same time, Tatsuhiko Haneda must also know that he will suffer more attacks than usual. However, at this point, Haneda Ichiba believes that Ryuhiko can handle it well, and Anna is by his side. When the two children go to the station, even if it is a sneak attack, unless the three teams are besieged, the two children will not be able to fight. You can still run away. Moreover, the scroll is on him. The two children don''t need to protect the scroll and have greater freedom. The problem is actually not that big. Ichiba Haneda is not worried about this high-profile behavior under the public. What Haneda Ichiba couldn''t figure out was the purpose of Haneda Tatsuhiko''s division. From the above, it can be seen that what Haneda Tatsuhiko did was for the people of Caoyin Village, and the purpose of dividing the troops is estimated to be for the people of Caoyin Village. But can the division of troops ensure the safety of everyone in Caoyin Village? The answer is definitely no. Even if two children have the ability to protect other people, it is unrealistic to have two people and protect the other twelve people, and the twelve people are very scattered. Even when he thought of countermeasures for the people in Caoyin Village, he was the first to rule out this kind of thing. There is no point in doing this. And since Haneda Tatsuhiko could think of using himself as a bait to attract attention, he wouldn''t be surprised at this point. Since knowing that it doesn''t make any sense, but still doing it, then, there must be his reason. Have his thoughts. There is a foolproof idea that he can think of. In other words, what Haneda Tatsuhiko is going to do now, Haneda Ichiba cannot guess. And this is also the thing that Haneda Ichiba has been most worried about so far is not that he is worried about the safety of Haneda''s two children, or that there will be any danger because of this idea, but that Haneda is going to do this. What kind of variables will happen to his plan! Since Haneda Tatsuhiko did this, he will inevitably pay the corresponding price. Haneda Ichiba does not care about this. What he cares about is how much the sudden growth of Haneda Tatsuhiko will affect his plans. This is the reason why he never forgets to figure it out. To tell the truth, he doesn''t care about the lives and lives of the people in Kuoyin Village, and how much Haneda Tatsuhiko''s behavior will eventually pay. All he cares about is his plan. As for what was done for the people in Caoyin Village, it did not affect the plan. In other words, under the plan that does not affect the plan, the lives of everyone in Cao Yin will be preserved to the greatest extent. As for the parts that exceed the plan, he will not care. Is it possible... Long Yan, the kid, is he aware of my thoughts? At this time, thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba''s heart couldn''t help but have such a thought. Do not! It should not be! I don''t want to think too much about it. I didn''t notice my thoughts and harmony, so he wouldn''t notice it. However, it was quickly rejected by him. but What if he found out? However, after the veto, deep down in his heart, another thought came up. Yes, it was discovered? What should he do? Stop Long Yan? What if Long Yan chooses to persist? Kill him? In the next second, as this thought flashed, the lazy look on Haneda Ichiba''s face seemed to disappear suddenly, and instead, it changed into nothing. "Tsk!" Then, he slightly smashed his mouth. Yes, it''s not enough. If it really is... Later, after smashing his mouth, his eyes slowly narrowed, and an inexplicable sharp light flashed in his eyes. "Never mind, this matter, just wait and see how it changes!" Then, thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba muttered to himself. However, it is still necessary to establish a contact network as soon as possible. The death forest is a ten-kilometer meter. The detailed map I drew is only one kilometer at most, which means that it will take almost half a day to walk~www.novelhall.com ~ In order to ensure that most other people can receive my contact network. Ok During this period, almost Long Yan also had contact with other people. Since he divided the troops so simply, I''m afraid he already remembered everyone''s number plates and the direction of departure. As for these number plates, it was obvious that Konoha was issued to separate teams from the same village, and it shouldn''t be difficult to infer which entrance and which position it was roughly at. At least four teams, one team can definitely infer the position. Then, he should be directed at that team. It should be too late. For a long time. Later, after muttering to himself, Haneda Kazuo was not idle, grabbed a half-burned firewood, and began to write and draw, but it was a one-tenth detailed map of the dead forest. And two routes. One is his own route, and the other is Haneda''s possible route. In the end, he drew a circle at the end of the route at his location, completely enclosing the end of Haneda''s route. Obviously, this circle is the range of the contact network he can establish. "Oshemaru should also be in this death forest now, but it shouldn''t be encountered yet, so..." After the drawing was completed, Haneda Ichiba''s face slowly became serious. Obviously, I thought of a more troublesome person. In other words, people who are really troublesome. "Forget it, let''s take a step and take a step!" Then, thinking of this, he sighed slightly, and said. Hope, Long Yan will not hinder me! At the same time, he raised his head and looked at the dim tree canopy that was shining through the fire, as he thought. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2264： connection Half a day later, in the dead forest, the central tower was located seven or eight kilometers away to the north. "Sure enough, no one followed." On the huge branch, Haneda Kazuo supported the tree trunk on the side, looked back at the quiet rear that seemed to have no living creatures, and sighed helplessly. To be honest, he still had a fluke and wondered if anyone was born with a calf who was not afraid of tigers, or would not give up. After all, if you kill him, you can seize a book of earth and two books of heaven. He might become Because of the disparity in strength, some teams who can only surrender the scrolls to save their lives will fight to the death. But, in fact, he is too optimistic. There is no such a fluke. Now, don''t mess with Haneda Ichiba''s news. I''m afraid everyone is already aware of it. Except for some arrogant and talented teams, I am afraid that everyone has no interest in him. Not only did he lose interest, but when he saw him from a distance, he might have to run away. Thanks to me, I specially showed the scroll on my body. There is no guts. But after sighing, Haneda Kazuha''s mind flashed such a thought. It seems that I am quite dissatisfied with the things that no one catches up. "But... this should be the best location." In the next second, he threw away the dissatisfaction, and after looking around for a while, he spit out such a sound. At this moment, he was standing on a huge primitive giant tree surrounded by entwined vines, hiding him strictly, and at the same time, there were a few strands in the gaps between the vines. The obvious bright color is obviously a set of transparent steel wire, and Haneda Ichiba also arranged around here. On the side of the tree trunk he was holding, there was a dark tree hole, just the size of two people standing, and it could become a hidden hiding place. At this time, Ichiba Haneda was also quite satisfied with this place. According to my chakra, when it is first established, I am afraid that it will not last long, at most about ten minutes, but it is completely enough for contact. It''s just that after this contact, I don''t know how long it will take to get on the road again. Moreover, I have to find Ryuyan and Anna, otherwise it would be useless for me to reach the central tower alone. Ok So troublesome! Originally, it didnt matter how far the exam was, but now, its better to survive the exam. Do not! This exam must be passed! This time has come, and we can no longer fail. If we fail again, there will be no chance to continue. Everything will be meaningless! And with this satisfied nod, he retracted into the black hole, and a moldy smell invaded Haneda Ichiba''s nasal cavity, and at the same time, a dark meaning instantly surrounded everything. However, Haneda Kazuha didn''t care about this, but slowly closed his eyes, and slowly began to form a mark in his hand. It seems that this is a complicated and important seal, with considerable difficulty, Haneda Ichiba''s knot is quite slow. "Snapped!" And this process of knot printing lasted for almost five or six minutes before Haneda Kazuha joined hands. Printed! Bang bang bang bang bang bang! Then, as if it was the pitch black in front of Haneda''s eyes closed, and it seemed to be the pitch black in his mind, several groups of golden flames suddenly ignited, twos and threes, scattered in this pitch black. . At the same time, as these golden flames ignited, as if the flames were really illuminating the pitch black, some faint topography slowly emerged in a very small area around the flames. Afterwards, as these golden flames move, the surrounding topography will change accordingly. It is as if these golden flames are moving on a map shrouded in pitch black, constantly illuminating the topography of the corresponding area of ??the map. Very good, the seeds are very clear. The big guy should be very close. It seems that everyone is moving according to my plan. Then, Haneda Kazuha''s heart flashed with such a relieved thought. At this moment, in his dark consciousness, there are a total of eight groups of golden flames, and each group of flames represents a person, that is to say, there are eight people in his range of perception. Among them, of the eight people, two pairs are three people together, and one pair is two people together. In other words, within his range of perception, there are already two teams from Cao Yin Village at this time, plus an additional two-person team. It can be said that the situation is better than he imagined. At least the team within the range of perception did not reduce staff, and the two-person team is obviously Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna. At this time, Long Yan and Anna were walking straight towards the team close to them. Long Yan, this kid, has grown up! I even wrote down my map and was able to make such a precise inference. He should come into contact with this team on purpose... I am still a little bit, I underestimated him! For this, Haneda Ichiba couldn''t help but sigh. However, with emotion and emotion, he still does not stop in his hands ~www.novelhall.com~ and starts to seal slowly and carefully. "Snapped!" And a few minutes later, Haneda Ichiba made the last seal. "Boom! Bang bang! Bang bang bang bang bang!" At the moment when it was printed, the burning golden flames, like small flames suddenly added enough fuel and air, jumped up suddenly, deflagrating into golden flame-like human figures. "Oh? Is it Yiye?" At this time, all the golden flame humanoids stopped moving, or they were lying in the surrounding terrain where the surrounding terrain was grass, or standing in the surrounding terrain where the surrounding terrain was a giant tree, or hidden behind a huge rock by the stream. Such a surprise came from one of the golden flame figures. "Is it earlier than the scheduled time? It was too sudden. I haven''t found a hiding place yet." At the same time, after being surprised, one of the three golden flame-shaped human figures hidden behind the boulder spoke. In the words, there were some complaints. "Huh! Idiot Yiye!" "Ah! It''s Brother Yiye!" Afterwards, there were two obvious childish sounds from the two flame human figures on the branches that were obviously smaller than the other golden flame human figures. With these two sounds, the former was full of disdain, while the latter was a surprise. Obviously, the two standing trees are Ryuhiko and Anna. The former is undoubtedly Long Yan. The latter is naturally Anna. "Ah! Tests, can you hear them all? Do you hear them all?" Then, among these three sounds, almost at the same time, Haneda Ichiba took a deep breath, using a very official, emotional voice, with a laziness and disdain that ignored all complaints and disdain. Not salty, he said. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2265： Talk business "Can I beat him? What does this kid mean?" "I want to beat him too. After establishing contact so suddenly, don''t you know that we just got rid of Sain''s chase?" "I agree with you to beat him! Yiye this **** doesn''t think about our feelings at all! This is the moment of the battle of life and death! We establish contact without any signs, what if we scream out in fright?" "Yes, yes! I think he did it on purpose, and deliberately scared us!" "Brother Yiye, what a fool! Haha!" "Uh...I think Anna, you shouldn''t laugh at this time." Haneda Ichiba''s lazy and unsalty voice soon caused an angry crusade from the golden flame figures. To tell the truth, for everyone in Caoyin Village, there is no problem in establishing contact suddenly. There is no sign of this kind of perceptual connection, and it is impossible to be accurate to a few points. It can only be said that the initiator finds a suitable location and finds a safe place to activate it. However, the kind of laziness that Haneda Ichiba''s non-salty and not short-lived, it''s too much punch. Especially those who were surprised or startled, it sounds like this person was deliberate. is deliberately adding chaos. is the feeling of fear that the world will not be chaotic. In an instant, the evil fire basically did not scold twice, and it was impossible to dispel it. Do not! The evil fire hadn''t even felt it came up, they had already subconsciously scolded it. In a sense, this is also a habit that becomes natural. Even, Tatsuhiko Haneda, who was so used to not giving Haneda a good face, had no time to scold him at the end, but made complaints instead. "Ah, everyone has heard it." However, even though the scolding is so obvious, it was almost up to the sleeves. Our initiator Haneda Ichiba is quite indifferent. It seems that he doesn''t care about everyone''s reaction at all, and speaks very calmly. "Go to death!" "Go to death!" "Go to hell! Idiot one leaf! Go to die ten thousand times!" "Chuck! Brother Yiye, I was scolded again!" Then, this kind of calmness simply caused all the staff to yell in anger, and everyones anger has risen to the point where they only use two words to express their strong wishes. Obviously, this calm tone is more irritating than the non-salty tone just now. Except for Anna Haneda who is still a little confused about the situation, Ichiba Haneda has already evoked hostility from everyone. "Looking at how you look angry, you can be sure that you have felt the difficulty of this exam and the horror between life and death. For sure, you also understand that this exam is different from your usual tasks, and you should understand it. , We are at a disadvantage." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba was still unreasonable, but said with a serious face. Although he is now in the eyes of other people, it is a golden flame in the shape of a human, but he believes that the serious tone should be able to convey the feelings of everyone. "Go!" "Go!" "Get out of here! Ichiba fool!" "Why, Brother Yiye is always scolded?" And this sentence, everyone is too lazy to pay attention, has changed from two words to one word, expressing their anger and dissatisfaction cleanly. Even the girl Anna Haneda started to think about the reason why Haneda Ichiba was scolded. "Cough!" Faced with the strong words of the people, Haneda Ichiba finally seemed to be a little moved. He coughed slightly, and then said: "It seems that you really understand the dangers of this exam, so it''s a mess. Then I do not talk about it." However, this time, Haneda Ichiba''s tone became serious, and a sense of tension slowly spread out. "Humph!" And this time, although everyone responded to him with a single word and snorted in a particularly unpleasant way, no one''s tone was angry. "Now, let me explain what I have gained here, the blessing of Tolong Yan. Now I have harvested two books of the sky. That is to say, as long as some of you have the book of the earth, you can save it and go directly to the center The tower will do, but when it comes to the central tower..." In response, Haneda Kazuha sorted his thoughts and said. "When you reach the Central Tower, you can''t relax your vigilance, or even be more vigilant, right? We all know! You think we are students of the Ninja School, anyhow, we are the book of the earth, we Just go straight to the central tower." However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the team farthest away. "Yes, it is like that." However, even though he was interrupted, Haneda Ichiba was not angry. On the contrary, he said as if he was accustomed to it, completely indifferent. "So, what else is there?" But at this time, Tatsuhiko Haneda spoke, urging him to continue. "Just pay attention to one person, the Yuyin hat ninja that I told you before, remember? When you meet this person, run away immediately. This person is probably one of Konoha''s first three ninjas. Orochimaru." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba did not sell Guanzi, so he said. "what?" But this time, when I heard Haneda Ichiha''s words, everyone including Haneda Tatsuhiko was surprised. They have all heard of the name Oshemaru, and even in the third Ninja World War, there were some stories about Oshemaru, Konohas chief commander, in the village of Kuyin. If they weren''t golden flame-shaped humanoids now, I''m afraid, there was a look of horror on their faces right now. "Specifically ~www.novelhall.com~ This time the call time is limited, so I won''t go into details. Next, listen carefully, I have some arrangements..." However, Haneda Ichiba didn''t pay attention to the fear in their words, and just spoke seriously. "First of all, our talk time cannot exceed ten minutes. Once it exceeds ten minutes, it will affect my normal operations here. You should know the details." Then, he spoke straightforwardly. "we know." But this time, everyones reaction was also very quick. Although they were terrified by Oshemaru, and they were full of doubts why Oshemaru appeared in this exam, but, before, Haneda Ichiba has revealed some, plus They were mentally prepared for the situation in the village. Regardless of the way forward, they will go for it. Therefore, every time Haneda Ichiba mentioned the business, everyone responded quickly. "Secondly, tomorrow I will choose a time for a ten-minute call. If you have any findings or problems, organize and report to everyone else in simple language as soon as possible. Including the enemy''s intelligence, location, scrolls and so on. " Haneda Kazuha was not too surprised by this, and said. "Understand!" After hearing this, everyone was also very simple. "Then, let''s exchange information directly." Then, in the next second, without any nonsense, Haneda Ichiba directly entered the subject of this call. Information exchange! That is, information sharing! Chapter 2266： information "Then this time tomorrow, within about two hours, everyone should pay attention to contact and find a suitable hiding place." Looking at the people who finished speaking, they felt that more than half of them were consumed, and there was almost a chakra touch that the body was about to collapse, and Haneda Ichiba spoke. In the tone of , there is already a sense of fatigue. And at the stall where this sentence was blurted out, Haneda Ichiba suddenly untied his hand, and unilaterally released the connection. Between , the golden flame humanoid instantly turned into a touch of golden flame and disappeared in the pitch black. With the disappearance of the golden flame, the terrain illuminated by the golden flame also disappeared instantly. This pitch blackness seems to have become the darkness when I close my eyes. "Hoo--!" Then, with a breath, Haneda Kazuha slowly opened his eyes. In just ten minutes, his forehead was already covered with fine beads of sweat, and it looked like it was already considerable. exhausted. Eight people... Ten minutes is already very tight. Now, I can only say, are there only eight people? If there are twelve people or fourteen people, I am afraid that it will take five minutes, no, three minutes will not support it! I''m still too optimistic! Do not! There are still too many flaws! After all, it is impossible to be with... After opening his eyes and seeing the tree hole where nothing has changed, and the untouched alarm device at hand, Haneda Ichiba''s heart was filled with disappointment. It seems that there is something that should have been done, but it has not been done. Some regrets, some helplessness, and a deeper sense of powerlessness. Still, don''t think about these things. Now, their luck is pretty good. However, Haneda Ichiba soon got up and put this thought aside, and instead focused on the conversation just now. In the ten-minute conversation just now, Ichiba Haneda has already collected the information he has collected about this dead forest and specific characters, and told others as much as possible, and if he encounters someone who is not in contact People, it must be conveyed immediately. This part of the information, first and foremost, must be the information about Oshe Maru. As one of the people in Kuo Yin Village who has the most information, Haneda Ichiba also knows a lot about O She Marus intelligence. Some, naturally they cannot bear it. knew. Secondly, it was about the young geniuses of Konoha Village. The Uchiha Sasuke and others he observed, Sagura''s Gaara, and the like, also had some information, which was exchanged with them. Furthermore, it was the Konoha team he encountered for the first time. He remembered the appearance of the leader, but besides his appearance, he could not tell them more information. At that time, the Konoha team left at the touch of a button, and he couldn''t get more information about this team. The reason for telling them this is to let them meet these people and run away for the first time. That''s right, run away. Although they were selected by Cao Yin Village or experienced or talented elites and excellent people, they are still far behind these people. Or, at best, it''s just a forbearance. No matter how the elites are forbearing, they are only forbearing. Cao Yin, it is not Konoha, or Da Ren Village, and even the Yuyin Village next door is incomparable, but the kind of power that does not match the level will often appear. These people are not something they can deal with. met, if you want to save your life, you can only choose to escape the first time. Now, he already has two books of the sky in his hand. As long as one team brings the book of the earth, they will have two teams with six players, five teams, all of them passed the first exam, and the second Two teams passed the exam, and this qualification rate is already comparable to that of Daren Village. enough. What they want is already available. As for how much he can pass the third exam, Ichiba Haneda doesn''t care. This level is enough to attract considerable attention. After all, the first exam and the second exam have already tested most of the ninja qualities. As long as they can pass, it is enough to attract Konoha''s favor. So, there is no need to take risks. Now, in a sense, their second exam is over. Of course, in this contact, he also learned a lot of information. For example, on the side of the beard, he almost confronted the red-haired boy with the gourd on his back. Fortunately, the beard reacted quickly and decisively. I chose to retreat, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous. The other team encountered Konoha''s Uchiha Sasuke whom he had mentioned before. However, at that time, Uchiha Sasuke''s team seemed to be fighting fiercely with people, and they saw the fire of the giant snake from a distance. In-depth contact, did not think about taking advantage of the fire, and finally left safely. It can be said that everyone''s luck is good, or that his reminders have come in handy. Otherwise, Uchiha Sasuke, Gaara and others are definitely not what they can deal with, and besides, these young geniuses are not alone. As for Longyan and Anna, they are just as he imagined, so he doesn''t need to worry about them. Although it was attacked~www.novelhall.com~ and killed all the attackers, but some carelessly did not get their scrolls. In terms of strength, he doesn''t need to worry about these two children at all. However, these two children are still children after all. Although Long Yan has shown precocious logical thinking, in a sense, he is a child after all and always has a child side. This took someone elses Ninja sword, but forgetting to search for the scroll is the best proof. This is also a kind of childishness. However, in general, he still gained a lot of useful knowledge. Based on the information of others, the chance of him meeting Sasuke Uchiha and Gaara is quite small. According to the people I met, their direction should have been missed from their meeting place. "Now, let''s resume chakra with peace of mind." And thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba didn''t think much about it. He has done everything he can do now, and then he has to rely on them. Besides, now Chakra consumes more than half, he is still in the death forest, although he is not People dare to compete with him, but no one knows what maliciousness is hidden in this forest. What will happen to the undercurrents of the Zhongnin exam. He must also maintain his best condition. Therefore, he crossed his knees, clasped his hands together to condense the mark of Chakra, and slowly closed his eyes. "Tie!" But, at this moment, this moment, the moment his eyes closed, the wire of the alarm device... Suddenly, it broke! Chapter 2267： Reckless "Hey! Long Yan, where are we going now?" In the dim primitive giant wood forest, the crooked branches resemble a group of demons dancing, two small figures turned into two little black shadows, fast shuttled in this group of demons, one of the little black shadows, as if suddenly thinking of something, hurriedly spoke Asked. "Uh" And hearing this sound, the little black figure in front seemed to suffocate, and suddenly slowed down, and the two little figures almost ran into one place. "Tap!" "Tap!" However, these two small figures also reacted quickly, each on one side, crossing each other in mid-air, and finally landed on the slightly twisted branches that crossed in front. In the misty mist, two small figures slowly revealed their true faces. Exactly, Tatsuhiko Haneda and Anna Haneda. "what''s wrong?" But at this time, watching her next to stop with herself, she almost ran into her own Tatsuhiko Haneda, Anna Haneda took out a piece of jerky from the ninja bag, slowly nibbling up, while nibbling, while innocently asked . "Um... Didn''t I tell you just now? We are going to find the mustaches to meet." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko blinked and looked at the girl who had been together since she was born and sensible. His mouth twitched slightly. worked for a long time... Anna, I didnt even listen to what I said just now! At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. After Ichiba Haneda unilaterally cut off contact before, he and Anna Haneda set off again on the journey, or the way to meet other people. And because of the contact with Haneda Ichiba just now, he has pinpointed the location of other people, at least the location of other people nearby they can meet. Based on the information exchange just now, he is also very convinced that the team closest to him is the team with the beard that will join them in the same direction. According to his estimation, in more than ten minutes of the journey, they should be there. Met up. And these things, he told Anna before. At that time, Anna was listening carefully, and, under his confirmation, she understood. "Ok?" At this moment, when hearing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s appearance, Anna Haneda, who was eating the dried meat, blinked, tilted her head, and let out a question. Do not! not like this! Anana is hungry! Then, in this second, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s pupils shrank suddenly, a flash of shock flashed across his face, and he instantly understood what was going on. Anna, is hungry again! In other words, Anna was hungry since the communication was cut off. And Anna''s hungry index determines her memory ability. When he speaks, Anna is not in a full state, but is already in a hungry state, and in this state, Anna''s memory is unstable. Or, Anana''s attention at that time was already attracted by her own hunger state, and she didn''t care so much about his words. Although she nodded, she was actually thinking about eating. "No! Nothing, so be it, you follow me, we will have a big meal later." Thinking of this, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t struggle anymore, and spoke perfunctorily. It seems that I was the only one who did this. nothing! Anana doesnt know, so good! At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Okay! Then let''s hurry up! When we get to the place, we can have a big meal, right!" And hearing this sound, I heard that you can eat a big meal, Anna Haneda''s eyes lit up, and she opened her mouth in surprise and charming. Hurry... still know! In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mind, but such a thought flashed through. "Hey!" However, when he reluctantly wanted to open his mouth and let out, the stall that continued to move forward, a sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded on his right. "Long Yan! Be careful! Get away!" And at this time, an anxious burst also sounded in the same direction. "Ding!" At the moment when this ascension sounded, there was another symphony of gold and iron, which suddenly sounded. "Duh!" "Duh!" Then, under the branches where they were standing, two sounds of iron tools were inserted into the ground, and I remembered. "Crack! Click! Click!" Then, there was only the sound of small mouth chewing dried meat. "Thank you, Anana." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was looking to his right after hearing the sound of the air breaking, turned his head, looked at Anna Haneda who took out the dried meat and ate it, and said. "Hey!" For this, Anna Haneda just smiled happily, and didn''t think much about it, but started eating dried meat intently. He must be right. And at this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s gaze was looking down. At this time, the slightly distorted branch they were on was not very high from the ground. He could clearly see the ground on both sides of the branch, and two Kuwuzheng were inserted diagonally on the ground. Just now, one of them suddenly came, but it was knocked down by Anna. And this kind of recklessness, the guy who sees people flies away, Haneda Tatsuhiko already knows. "DaDaDa!" As if verifying his conjecture, after a while, three familiar voices stopped on the branch in front of them, and stood on the branch opposite them. In the thin mist, whether it is Haneda Tatsuhiko or Haneda Anna, they can recognize them. These three are the ninjas of their village. And, looking at the dense features on the face of the first person, they don''t need to recognize it~www.novelhall.com~ This is the bearded team they want to meet. "Sorry, sorry, sorry, my fault!" Then, as soon as he stood still, the headed bearded ninja bowed his hands together and began to apologize. Obviously, he sent this one by mistake. Now, you dont even need to confirm it. is definitely this guy! This guy seems to be calm, but in fact he is the kind that is particularly easy to panic. Otherwise, the village will never stop him from carrying out squad cooperative tasks. Seeing the appearance of the beard, Haneda Tatsuhiko immediately confirmed that this guy is definitely him. Ok is a foolish beard! At the same time, even Haneda Anna was extremely convinced in his heart. "Ugh" At the same time, the two grasses next to the beard concealed their faces, quietly covering their faces. A faceless look. can''t persuade! This guy, I cant persuade you! As expected, the biggest problem besides Ichiyo! If you dont say anything, just do it, we didnt react! sorry! Tatsuhiko! sorry! Anna! At the same time, their hearts are already crying without tears. Then, in the midst of crying without tears, they already bowed forty-five degrees and apologized straightforwardly with action. Chapter 2268： Detect at this time? He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the broken wire drawn by the outermost periphery. Haneda Kazuki frowned, and his face finally flashed through the kind of "things that have never been revealed since the Nakanin exam." "Stunned. The wire of the alarm device was broken. It was obvious that something was coming. And according to the contact just now, the people in their Caoyin Village are very far away, and it is impossible to appear near him at this time. The full-time trigger of this alarm is likely to be someone from other Shinobu village, In other words, if someone comes, they must be the enemy. can really pick the time! After that, Haneda Ichiba slowly let go of the hand holding the seal of refining chakra, and such a thought flashed through his mind unconsciously. Right now, this enemy, or this group of enemies, from their point of view, it is really time to come. Haneda Ichiba at this moment, it can be said that he was in the worst condition during the period when he came to Konoha. Because the contact just now consumed a lot of chakras, he needs a considerable amount of time to recover. The contact technique he uses is not the perception connection of the perception ninja. This is the same as the contact Haneda he used in the first exam. Ryuhiko''s and Anna Haneda''s techniques are the same, but the scope is larger and the connection is clearer. Of course, Chakra consumption is also more intense. Because of the characteristics of this kind of surgery, it will be difficult to recover the consumed chakra after this kind of surgery is over, and it takes at least three times longer than before to recover. In other words, the current Haneda Ichiba not only consumes a lot of chakras, but also reduces the recovery speed of chakras to one-third of the original. It can be said that the physical condition is already very bad. Hikari, Haneda Ichiba has fallen into a disadvantage in terms of physical condition. The consumption of chakras originally represents physical strength and energy, that is, the consumption of physical energy and mental energy. Even if it is physical skills, it will be affected considerably. The physical strength is insufficient, and there is not enough chakra attached. The power of kicking naturally decreases. Insufficient energy will lead to a slower judgment and response, and it is easy to be suppressed in the hand-to-hand physical combat. is suppressed, and may be killed in an instant. The current Haneda Ichiba is indeed not suitable for fighting. Unless, this team or this person can''t even handle Haneda Ichiba now. To be honest, this is also the time when Haneda Ichiba least wants to meet people. He still likes to fight when he is at his best or is normal. Safe, always his first rule of doing things. He doesn''t like adventure. I don''t like adventure very much. Even those who participated in this Nakanin exam this time, in addition to the guys at the top and the chaotic Oshemaru, are qualified to attract his attention, and the others are almost collapsed. Even in his current state, if he doesn''t meet the top ones, he still has a certain amount of surplus. He still quite dislikes it. I especially don''t like it. So that, the face now has a slight chill. "Or... go and see first." With a slight chill on his face, Haneda Ichiba slowly stood up and walked out of the tree hole without hesitation. Anyway, I cant avoid it. Haneda Ichiba is not so flustered because of the flaws in his own state that he doesnt know what to do or not to do. This alarm wire should be two hundred meters away, in that direction! Then, after walking out of the tree hole, Haneda Ichiba quickly determined the location of the alarm. After all, it was the device he set up. He still knew which one was and where. The outermost early warning device was set up two hundred meters away. In a sense, it was also to prepare for now. Of course, Haneda Ichiba would not be triggered by the early warning device, and because the distance was still far away, he fled directly. At least, you still have to know what kind of existence the other party is, and whether they can deal with it. At this time, instead of just walking away and looking for another place to restore the chakra, it is better to face the enemy directly. After all, this is the place he thinks is the most suitable, and you may not be able to find a more hidden place if you start to walk away. may also run into other people after being startled. It''s better to go and see what the visitor is like before considering whether to leave or stay. Besides, when he leaves here now, he also guarantees the concealment of this side in a sense. The distance of two hundred meters is not long or short. From another angle, it is not short. The enemy 200 meters away is not. It may be found here, but it is still hidden here. As long as he doesn''t bring the enemy over, he can still come back later. Of course, in this case, he can choose to ignore it, but it''s a bit stupid. "Then! Let''s go!" And thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba didn''t hesitate at all. With a flash of figure, he left the hidden tree hole directly. And the distance of two hundred meters, at his speed, was not a long distance at all. Soon, he stood above the position where he originally set up the early warning device, that is, a certain place was quite large. Above the branches above the clearing. no one? However, there is no one below. Except for the broken steel wire that was set to hide, there were no people or animals. is it artificial? Or what animals do? Seeing this scene, Haneda Ichiba''s heart couldn''t help but have such a thought. Yes, it was Enwei, or the work of animals. This is the second reason why Haneda Ichiha must come here. This is a dead forest, a forest, and its ecosystem. No matter where the early warning system is placed, it may be triggered by the ecosystem here. Not necessarily the enemy. If its an ecosystem, its easy to handle. Just refill the alarm device and set it to avoid this creature ~www.novelhall.com~Always figure out the situation. However, it seems that it is a little indistinguishable now. "Ok?" However, in the next second, his eyes flashed slightly, and his eyes suddenly focused on the middle of the original connection part of the broken wire of the alarm device. this is? Then, almost subconsciously, he jumped from the tree and leaned over to check it out. Traces of snakes? or a snake? Soon, he saw the intermittent S-shaped traces, analyzing from the traces, there should be some little snake swimming past here. Orochimaru! And it was here, a name flashed across his heart. "Oops!" At the stall where the name flashed, Haneda Kazuha suddenly stood up, his face changed, and he was about to jump up in an exclamation. "Boom!" And just at this moment, a pair of bandaged hands burst out of the ground under his feet, and with a snap, they grabbed his feet. this is Decapitation in the heart! Feeling the tightness of his feet, he was suddenly caught as he leaped, and Haneda Kazuha''s original discolored face suddenly flashed in horror. "Puff puff puff puff puff!" And at this moment, the surrounding land suddenly bulged, and countless rock spears pierced out of the soil. "!" In an instant, blood splashed out! Chapter 2269： smoothly "Really...really all you need to eat a big meal? You''re welcome, Long Yan? And Anna!" The twisted branches around him moved back quickly, his beard and face were full of apologetics, and he couldn''t help but speak as he looked at the two children who were advancing with him on both sides. He is really sorry. This is also his old problem, and he is not in a panic. It''s just that he is too diligent in practicing quick response on weekdays. After training, as long as something suddenly pops up, he subconsciously wants to take Kuwu. Under normal circumstances, it can actually be held back. Although it may be possible to pull out the kunai, it can still stop this impulse after all. However, when encountering a task, or in a state of nervous tension, this Kuwu can not control it and throw it out. For this reason, the village no longer dispatches cooperative missions, and only arranges individual missions that only require two or one person, such as intelligence **** missions suitable for one person. If it weren''t for his own strength to be the best in Xia Ren, I am afraid that he could only do some paperwork long ago. However, even so, he is very grateful to the newly succeeded village leader Haneda Yuzawa. This kind of individual mission is also the new leaders ability to reject all opinions. It is specially given to him. The new leader told him that the future , As long as he keeps up with his strength, he can be a special ninja. And this special kind of forbearance was not available in Kusakura Village. However, this new leader seems to have a good understanding of Konohas management system. Not only did he implement a ninja school system and a ninja grading system that is very close to Konoha, he also arranged stand up. This special upper ninja is between the middle ninja and the upper ninja. The strength can be above the elite middle ninja. The peak is close to the upper ninja or the standard upper ninja. It has special abilities that are different from ordinary ninjas, or special tasks The title of the person. It can be said that he has taken care of him very, very much. is also full of trust in him. And for this reason, his nerves have been tense during this test, especially after Ichiba knew their position in the Zhongnin test, he became more nervous. To be honest, when I met a ninja that needed attention, he almost flew out without suffering. , anyhow, was quickly stopped by his teammates. But this time, it was too sudden. The strange atmosphere created by the mist and twisted branches made his nerves more tense than before. Also because there are too many hidden places and too many places suitable for ambushes, his The nerves are tighter than ever. Then, just now, I suddenly saw two small figures, although they reacted in an instant, it may be Ryuhiko and Anna, who are very close. After all, when Ichiyo contacted just now, they both confirmed each other''s location, but, The hand has been thrown out unknowingly. A kunai flew towards Long Yan. was also due to Anna''s eyesight and quick hands, knocking down Kunai. Otherwise, if Long Yan doesn''t react in time, this suffering will be stuck on him. When the time comes, he will probably be guilty for a lifetime, and can''t hold his head up in front of Long Yan for a lifetime. However, although the person was not injured, it stands to reason that he should breathe a sigh of relief. However, the two children, Longyan and Anna, are too sensible. No wayward compensation is mentioned. They just want a big meal in this death forest. inside. But, in this death forest, a big meal is too easy to make. It has its own ecological circle. There are some ferocious but delicious beasts that you can''t see in Cao Yin Village. This is not compensation at all. This big meal, they both make it casually. is obviously taking care of myself. And this kind of care, he should have felt happy, but because he felt happy and the two children were sensible, he felt even more guilty when he remembered that he almost hurt the sensible child. Therefore, I have this sentence now. At this time, I really hope that the two children will be more willful, let them bleed heavily, or embarrass themselves a little, in order to make up for their mistakes. Here comes, Luo Chi Hu cares too much. His behavior has long been used to it! Habit is second nature And at this time, upon hearing these words, the two teammates behind him had already complained in their hearts. Don''t look at this big and thick beard, he is actually a sensual man. commonly known as the contrast cute. "Just a big meal! Anana only needs a big meal!" Hearing this sound, Anna Haneda smiled big, drooling down the wind from time to time, and said crisply. Obviously, she was really satisfied just thinking of the word big meal. "Do you really think that you can hit me flat-footed with such an open attack?" is followed by Haneda Tatsuhiko''s squint, and a strong voice of dissatisfaction and disdain. "Uh" In response, I felt Haneda Tatsuhiko''s contemptuous eyes, and a bitterness came out of the corners of his beard and mouth, and he was speechless. I''m coming! That is to say! Find out where you stand, beard! At the same time, this also caused the gloat of the teammates behind him. Although he didn''t want to admit it, but now among the five of them, I''m afraid that the three of them together are not Long Yan''s opponents. Not to mention Anna. Its not that peoples request is to take care of you, its because they dont care about the unthreatening kunai! Finally, the two of them thought. "However, I want to ask you one thing." In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t care about the embarrassment of his beard, thought for a moment, and said. "Ok?" The beard hurriedly responded, and said diligently: "What''s the matter?" "You have confirmed our location, so you came here." Hearing the words, Haneda Tatsuhiko spoke. "Well! Almost, our two teams are moving in the same direction and the distance is close, so we moved forward while leaning here. Together, we feel more secure." To this, Beard said truthfully. is it? That''s how it is, no wonder we meet earlier than estimated. Then, the other team would have the same idea, we all went to the meeting place. If they think this way, they should be able to meet tonight. seems to be very advantageous! And hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mind flashed such a thought. "I see, then, let''s keep going until dark, maybe, if we are lucky, we can meet other people." In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda said. met other people? And hearing this, the three Luoshin and Hus all were taken aback~www.novelhall.com~ Oh! That''s it! However, they soon understood. "it is good!" Then, after understanding it, they nodded the first time. To be honest, after hearing Ichiyo''s words and understanding their own positioning, they were actually a little nervous. At this moment, they met Ryuhiko and Anna, and they really relaxed. Thinking of being able to join another team, they are still quite Agree. "Hey? It''s going to night!" And at this time, Anna Haneda, who couldn''t help but started eating dried meat again, complained in dissatisfaction. "Anna, don''t worry, at that time, we may have eight dinner together!" In response, Tatsuhiko Haneda said hurriedly. "Really?" Hearing the words, Anna Haneda''s eyes lit up and said excitedly. "Hmm! If you are lucky!" In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda said. works! will work! That fool Ichiye has done a good thing! Do not! is really useful! And in his heart, he thought so. At the same time, in his mind, scenes of Haneda Kazuo''s **** battle flashed through. For no reason, his face suddenly sank. However, he didn''t think much after all, and he quickened his pace, took the four of them, and flew towards the assembly point. Chapter 2270： Comer "cough!" Red blood, in the slightly gloomy eyes, from that footsteps off the ground, the rock gun pierced through the whole person''s surroundings spits out from the mouth of the young man, and spilled on the rock gun that penetrated his chest. Above. "you are?" Afterwards, the young man raised his head slightly, and his eyes widened reflected a bandaged man with gloomy and bloodshot eyes, and only a pair of bandaged men with bare eyes. It was exactly the ninja named Tiger Iron that this young man had seen in the village of Konoha. "..." But at this moment, looking at the young man in front of him, the bandaged tiger iron remained motionless, maintaining the posture of walking out of another bush, just looking at the young man in front of him, it seemed to be keeping a distance, and It seemed that something happened, just standing there, without any further action, and it didn''t look like it would move forward. "Boom!" And just at this moment, the pair under the boy''s feet off the ground grabbed him and restricted his movement, causing him to be blown into white mist by the hands of these dozen rock guns. Shadow clone? Subconsciously, such a thought flashed through the boy''s heart. "Ha... Tian... One... Ye..." At this time, Tiger Iron, who stopped moving, tilted his head, his gloomy and bloodshot eyes turned slightly, until the entire right cheek was attached to his shoulder, and his mouth opened with difficulty. Like a baby who is babbling, he opened his mouth with difficulty. What''s the matter with this guy? I always feel a little sick... And when I heard this, I saw the actions of the bandaged man in front of me, especially the head that was tilted by almost ninety degrees. The pierced boy, which is what the bandage man called Haneda Ichiba, the corner of his bleeding mouth, slightly There was a twitch. But, disgusting or not! This is a difficult opponent. However, after the corners of his mouth twitched, a dignified color flashed across Haneda''s face. Obviously, this alarm device was deliberately broken by the tiger iron. The purpose is to attract him to come, then lie in wait, and kill himself with one blow! Do not! In other words, there is a scheming guy hidden here. Moreover, based on the traces of snakes just now, it is very possible that this scheming guy is Dashemaru. Or, someone who has a close relationship with Dashemaru. Then, in the next second, such a thought flashed in his mind. After all, the tiger iron in front of him doesn''t really look like the kind of scheming guy. On the contrary, judging from his performance, it should be the kind of guy who relies on instinct and not much of reason. And from the cooperation of the decapitation technique in the heart and this earthen escape technique, it can be concluded that this guy has very high attainments in earthen escape. Moreover, in terms of Chakra''s control and the degree of coordination of soil escape ninjutsu, they are definitely not at the level of ninjutsu, and may not even be at the level of ninjutsu. It is an existence that will never appear in this exam. Do not! It should be said that he did not take the Zhongnin exam at all. The number of participants in the Zhongnin exam Yinyin was three people, two men and one woman named Toss, Sack, and Qin, but there was no such tiger iron. This time the Zhongnin exam was for three people, and Yinyin had no privileges or exceptions. In other words, the existence of this tiger iron is itself illegal, and as far as Haneda Ichiba knows, this Otoyuki Village is actually in the hands of Oshemaru. And since Hu Tie ambushes him here, and there are traces of snakes, most of it is the path led by the small snake of Dashewan. In other words, this tiger iron was sent by Oshe Maru to deal with him. really Is it because it is too high profile? But thinking of this, such a thought flashed in his heart. "Fake...fake...fake...fake..." At this moment, just as Haneda Ichiba had already begun to understand the situation behind the current situation in his heart, amidst the gurgling bones, the neck of the tiger''s iron crooked at ninety degrees was intermittently speaking. In the words, little by little broken. "Fake...brand...goods!" Then, at the moment of breaking, the bandager suddenly raised his hand and pointed at Haneda Ichiha suddenly. Haneda Ichiha with a pierced figure! "Wow!" And at this moment, behind Hu Tie, a figure slowly emerged, one foot, following the sound of breaking through the sky, with the momentum of flying thunder, was already on the side of his left cheek! ... At this time, I almost met the Haneda Ichiba! At this time, on the other side, Oshemaru, who had torn off the mask of the dead man, slowly stopped, glanced at the death forest in the distance, and slowly sneered at the corner of his mouth. The corners of the upward mouth were grinning almost to the roots of the ears, and an involuntary trembling breath quietly spread out, frightening the two shoulders behind him who were afraid to move Yuyin shrugged. The color of horror is beyond words. "Da...Master Oshemaru..." Afterwards, the two of them unconsciously opened their mouths, trying to say something to relieve the chills that made them shudder. "Now, I want you to bring something from the past to Toss, Sack, and Qin, and then, appropriately, to my heir, a little bit of necessary guidance." However, when they heard the fearful words of the two, Oshemaru was a little impatient, and even had a trace of unpleasantness on his face, after he threw the book of heaven in his hand to the two of them~www. novelhall.com~ said: "Go!" "Yes Yes!" After the two Yuyin took the scroll in a panic, they galloped toward the death forest like a pardon. really The strength of Little Ninja Village is far from that of Konoha''s big Ninja Village. Even the bottom of the Great Ninja Village like Sha Yin is completely incomparable. Compared with Hanzo''s time at that time, the quality of Shinnin''s performance this time is simply different. Sometimes, I really dont understand, the boss...no, the original boss hates Yuyin more or loves more. Then, feeling that after the two left, Dashemaru thought maliciously. "Master Oshamaru..." And just at this moment, a hello with a strong sense of alert and suspicion sounded beside him. A tall man in a concealed costume of sand slowly walked out of the concealment on his left. "Ah! It''s Maji! What''s wrong? Four generations of Fengying, is it delayed by something?" In response, Da She Maru''s face changed slightly, his sneer immediately turned into a warm and kind smile, he turned around and said. It''s just that this smile is just the warm and kindness he thought. In Mackey''s view, it still makes people''s back chills like a snake. "About this matter, Lord Oshemaru, we still have some questions..." Then, in the face of this smile, Maji didn''t show any face to Da She Wan, and directly explained his intention. In the slightest, there is no close plan. There is nothing but business affairs. And in the eyes... I didn''t believe in Dashemaru at all because of this smile! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2271： Go to war Ok? wrong! When the touch of the faint bandage on the back of his left instep came, he rose into the air and kicked the tiger iron out with one kick. Looking at the back of the tiger iron, his eyes were fixed on the neck of the tiger iron. At this point, in my heart, I was taken aback suddenly. "Behind!" And at this time, Hu Tie''s unfamiliar words suddenly sounded. "Crack!" Then, as if verifying the wrong two words in Haneda Ichiba''s heart, Hutie''s cheek suddenly slanted by ninety degrees with a bone crunch, and his entire right cheek instantly pressed onto his right shoulder. "Ha!" In an instant, in the sound of the trousers rubbing against the bandage, the sneak attacking foot from behind was actually wiping the bandage on Hutie''s left cheek. Gee! Really prepared! And in the feeling of wiping the bandage, Haneda Ichiba couldn''t help but smash his tongue. But just as soon as this thought turned, Haneda Ichiba seemed to be prepared, but Haneda Ichiba''s foot, who had wiped the bandage on Tiger Iron''s left cheek, moved down suddenly, and the trace of the kick was twisted. A downward arc. At the same time, when he twisted his figure, his left foot was moved downwards, and his curled right foot suddenly kicked out, with the sole of the foot parallel to the ground, and went straight behind Hutie''s waist. In an instant, Haneda Yiye twisted in midair, and his right foot was already bandaged at the back of Tiger Iron''s waist in a thundering manner. "Snapped!" However, in this instant, the hand that had been covered with bandages suddenly closed! However, he held Haneda Ichiba''s attacking foot tightly in his hand. "puff!" Then, there was the sound of the back of the left hand hitting the lower back. Xu is Haneda Ichibas strong force on this foot, which Tiger Iron did not expect. Although his left hand moved to catch this foot after a short shot, he still hit him with his hands and feet. Above the waist. what! However, at the moment of the impact, I felt the touch from his right foot, but Haneda Ichiba''s face suddenly changed, and his pupils suddenly shrank. This chakra! And in his heart, he was already amazed. Although this kick hit Tiger Tie''s midfielder with his hands, it was completely powerless, and the force of Tiger Tie''s hand had already offset most of the force of this kick. At this moment, he leaned down and slightly lowered his head, and he could see the posture of Tiger Iron''s back waist rising, which looked like a painful kick, but this kick actually did not cause any hurt. Even, because Hutie''s back waist was rising, it also offset the last part of the strength. This sturdy posture was not because of the kick, but because Hutie made it to avoid injury. But the strong chakras in Tiger Iron''s hands were able to extract so many chakras in an instant. Although this person looked a little disgusting and unusual, he looked like Oshemaru at first glance, but this strength, this Chakra control, really surprised Haneda Ichiba. I am afraid, this tiger iron, in a sense, is the killer of Dashewan. In order to deal with yourself! "not good!" And just at this moment, after a series of thoughts flashed in his heart, Haneda Kazuki''s face was stiff, his eyes flashed, and his mouth was already anxious. At this moment, time seemed to slow down from the corner of his eye, and his right hand, which had been wrapped in bandages, was already on the side of his left foot that had moved downward in an arc. While Hutie was blocking himself, his other hand was already grabbing his left foot. This left foot was caught. Then, Hutie would have countless ways to throw himself out, and there were several ways before he was thrown out. This way, let yourself hurt. Now he, Chakra consumed too much, but he can''t get hurt! "Oh!" And the moment he noticed this, Haneda Ichiha''s figure was already relied on the strength of the tiger''s iron. He squatted in the air with his waist strength, almost subconsciously, his waist was twisted, As the axis, the whole body seemed to be violent, and suddenly reversed. "Stunned!" At the same time as this reversal, Haneda Yiyes sheath came out from behind. Following this twisting reversal, a dark sword light has already drawn an arc in mid-air, obliquely. Chop up. Within the sword power, Hutie''s right hand and shoulder, as well as the clucking head that slowly returned to normal were covered. Moreover, the sword is extremely fast, and in just a flash, the sword''s edge has already submerged in the biceps of Hutie''s right arm. In a moment, Tiger Irons hand will be abolished! However, at this moment, Haneda Ichiba''s right foot was bare and loose, and with a "dang", a cold light suddenly appeared, and his right hand suddenly disappeared, and a powerful force suddenly came. Sword force, stop suddenly! And at this moment, sparks burst out, a kunai, with a slight tremor, suppressing the bottom-up sword. I saw Tiger Iron''s short body twisting, and I don''t know when to take it out. With this shortness, I let go of Haneda Ichiba''s left hand on his right foot, and he slammed and cut it. Reverse the swinging sword. So fast! speed Faster than me! And at this moment, the whole figure has been turned over, the back is facing the ground, the figure is almost parallel to the ground, and the face is full of calmness, the calm color that often shows~www.novelhall.com ~ Of course there is no existence. This dodge-blocking blow is enough to show that physical skills, he may not be as good as the bandage man in front of him! Keep the distance! And almost subconsciously, such a thought passed in his mind. "laugh!" And just at the stall where this thought flashed in his mind, the rune suddenly lit up on the suppressed body of the black Ninja sword. Ok? In an instant, Hutie''s gloomy, dissatisfied bloodshot eyes, who had just stood still, suddenly startled. Then, a flash of fire light suddenly filled his pupils. "Boom!" A ball of flame suddenly exploded on the black Ninja sword under his hand, like a detonating talisman exploding, and the explosion impact suddenly spread out. In an instant, Hu Tie leaned back and his figure suddenly retreated. At the same time, under the impact, Haneda Kazuo who rose upside down also flew out. The flames and smoke instantly obscured each other''s sight. Sorry! Kazuo, to deal with such a guy, it''s impossible not to use ninjutsu! But at this time, in the pain of his right hand being impacted by the explosion, Haneda Kazuha, who flew upside down, had already adjusted his figure in midair and changed his hands to protect his face. His right foot was already At the beginning of the sequence, I continued to adjust my landing posture! At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. what! However, in the next instant, his eyes suddenly opened, and a look of horror suddenly appeared! "Puff puff puff puff!" But at this time, his eyes were already filled with the smoke that broke through and swarms of rock spears! At this moment, his body is already full of rock spears that want to penetrate him! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2273： attack So fast! Doesn''t you need Jieyin? A full range of rock spears are already in front of him, and in just one second, he will be like his own clone, with countless rock spears running through his chest, completely explaining here. However, Haneda Ichibas focus was not on the critical moment of life and death in front of him, but the speed of the tiger irons seal, from the explosion just now, the smoke rising, to the impact of the explosion. It only took one second to fly out of the node at a distance of 35 meters, and the rock spear technique had already been activated and had come close. In other words, in just one second, the tiger iron can still use this kind of soil escape ninjutsu under the shock wave. The speed of the knot printing really surprised Haneda Kazuba. "laugh!" Then, thinking of this, a black sword light flashed. "Crack, click, click!" In an instant, the sharp cones of countless rock spears rose into the sky, and the momentum of the countless rock spears penetrating through them stopped instantly. Only this sword light flashed, and in an instant, before Haneda Ichiba, there was only a neatly cut rock pillar except for the rock spear cone flying in the corner of the eye. At this time, the neat rock pillars of these penguins are already one meter away! With the reaction force of this slash, his retreat speed has accelerated a little. At the same time, he did not hold the left hand of the sword, and he had already made the last seal. Not to be taken lightly! And this thought flashed through his mind. "despair!" And just at this moment, the impact of Miss Leveraging the Force, his feet have already landed, and after creaking two shallow paths on the ground, at the moment when the backlash slowed and stopped, his His hands were suddenly pressed to the ground. "Boom!" In an instant, in front of him, the shallow path suddenly split into two, and a dark black rock wall with a metallic color was in front of him, strictly blocking him. Behind. "Bangbang tied Bangbang!" And at the moment when the black rock wall was erected, his eyes were covered for a moment in front of him. On the rock wall, a series of sounds like a beating of gold and iron suddenly sounded. At this moment, behind the rock wall, above the truncated rock gun section, small rock cones are constantly bulging, and they are constantly ejecting out, hitting the black rock wall with great force. There was a bang. really But at this time, Haneda Kazuha''s mind flashed such a thought. Without this rock wall, I am afraid that he has been beaten into a sieve. Although I dont know what kind of attack this tiger iron used, but looking at the strength and the intensity of the attack, I can use Haneda Ichibas ear power. And experience, it is not difficult to imagine that a small particle of hard material is constantly being ejected, impacting his own rock wall. And he knew the hardness of his rock wall very well, and he made such a sound when he was impacted. It was obvious that such an attack could not be resisted by his body. Without this rock wall, his only end is a hornet''s nest. "Boom!" And just at the moment this thought flashed, Haneda Kazuha''s expression was on one side, his pupils suddenly shrank, and the ground behind him burst open. A figure broke out of the ground. A fist is already behind his head! There is no time to think about countermeasures! Is it a clone? still is! The art of earth escape! At this moment, his mind was almost blank, but such a thought flashed subconsciously. "Boom!" Afterwards, there was a sound of skin and flesh clashing, and behind the thumping black rock wall, there was a flash of figures in between, and Haneda Kazuha, who had been half-crouched on the ground, suddenly disappeared in place. "Snapped!" What followed was the sound of a black rock wall shaking. "cough!" Following this sound, a small cough sounded at the same time. "despair!" Then, behind the black rock wall, there was a sound of footsteps. "Crack!" Afterwards, the broken soil that exploded was like heavy rain, pouring down from mid-air, falling behind the black rock wall. And as the soil fell, before the black rock wall, the continuous impact of the stone particles also stopped. For a while, the entire small open space was quiet. "Crack...crack...crack...crack..." And just at this moment, the stall that had just quieted down, there was another cracking sound, which rang softly. I saw that a leaf of Haneda where the surrounding rock guns pierced the ground with both feet off the ground, the rock guns suddenly cracked, and then, within a second, the cracks spread quickly. Come, all the rock spears are crawling up instantly. "Wow!" In an instant, all the rock spears disintegrated, shattered into pieces, floating in the air. "despair!" And with the disintegration of the rock spear, almost all the wounds that have been penetrated were wounds, but the wounds did not shed the blood like the first Haneda Ichiba, and fell to the ground in mid-air. At the same time, at this moment, the explosion smoke that blocked his vision also slowly dissipated. this is After losing the cover, his eyes can clearly see the slowly shattered sharp cone rock gun pieces, and the opposite side of these rock guns are covered with white Pointed metallic rock gun. So, the voice just now... At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ between the clenched teeth, in his mind, it flashed past the explosion that flew back towards him, and adjusted his position in midair so that his back was facing away. The figure of a bandaged man who landed on his own body. And as this figure settled, his mind flashed through, the bandaged man stepped on the ground, countless rock guns rose from the ground, straight out of the smoke screen. After that, the tiger iron flicked one hand up, and the whole person disappeared in place. is it The body was hit! But almost subconsciously, he understood what was going on. Orochimaru When did you cultivate such a character? Then, as he understood, such a thought flashed through his mind. From what he saw and heard just now, it is obvious that the strength of this tiger iron is simply beyond the ordinary. I am afraid that physical skills must be above himself and his body. In terms of speed, it is faster than the current Chakra consumes more than half of himself. less. Not only in physical skills, but also in this Tiger Iron''s Earth Escape Technique, it is also used in a fascinating way, and the sealing speed is even faster. The power of the earth escape is also quite great. Even his own rock wall can make pits one by one. Now the small white spots on the black rock wall are undoubtedly pits. It shows the power of this tiger iron earth escape technique. It is definitely not the power of escape that ordinary ninjas can possess! Now... It seems really a bit bad. However, next, he could no longer think about it. Because, his body had already begun to melt, and soon it turned into an earthy color mixed with pale white viscous liquid, slowly sinking into the earth. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2273： after that Clone, is it lifted? As the soil drops before his eyes, Haneda Yiye gritted his teeth slightly, glanced at his crossed hands, and glanced at the black rock wall behind him. From a moment of confusion, his eyes quickly became clear. At this moment, his crossed defensive hands are already tightly fitted together. Although they remain crossed into a cross, where they cross, both arms are simultaneously recessed into a fist-sized dent. Both arms were already twisted because of this dent. Obviously, both of his hands have been broken! Moreover, because of the distortion, it has almost joined together, and there is no way to put it down. And behind him, the black rock wall leaning on was also knocked out of an extremely shallow human form. At this moment, a puff of blood slowly overflowed from his nose. So that''s how it goes... At that moment, two soil escape techniques were launched in succession, no, it should be three, rock spear, the attack soil escape after the rock spear was cut, and the soil escape technique that escaped behind me, a total of three. And, when it exploded, it seemed as if I had a foreboding to adjust my body shape, as if I knew that I would use an explosion-like method to borrow force to leave. He knew that there was no way to defeat me in the initial attack. Therefore, there is this series of dizzying attacks. This tiger iron seems to have some defects. Could it be because of bad words? Da She Maru didn''t teach him to talk, but he taught everything else. But at this time, Haneda Ichiba didn''t even look at the blood flowing down from his nose, and his eyes moved up little by little. The bandage man standing in the dark fell on the dusty spot. . The memory of the clone stream gave him an intuitive understanding of what happened just now. Obviously, he had miscalculated the strength of this tiger iron, or the combat effectiveness of this tiger iron. Originally, looking at him in a daze, he didn''t seem to be able to speak. He thought this guy was a berserker-like character, that is, the kind of person who only knows to rush forward and wants to crush everything by instinct. exist. However, he was wrong, wrong. This tiger iron thought is very delicate, and the attack that made him almost unable to think about it just now, every time he was hit by surprise, no, it can''t be regarded as unprepared, it should be said that he has to defend against it, and completely makes him fight back. No strength. It can be said that these attacks are definitely premeditated. If this is also instinct, then this tiger iron is too terrible. It can be seen that every attack of this tiger iron is either to anticipate the enemy first, to be prepared, and to counterattack immediately or even in advance, or to reserve a back hand, or attack or defend, advance and retreat. freely. Obviously, it has considered various situations, considered various countermeasures, and blocked the opponent''s attack and defense. If this is all instinct, then the only thing Haneda Ichiba can do now is to consider how to escape. Premeditated and instinctive premeditated are two different things. Premeditating, no matter how resourceful a person is and how accustomed to arranging his backhands, as long as he is premeditated, then he must have time to think. In other words, he still needs time to think after he runs out of backhands. And these times can produce a lot of variables. Even if there is only one second, a moment, the battle of ninjas, especially the battle of high-level ninjas, there are many things that can be done in one second and one moment. And if it is instinctive premeditating, it means that everything is based on instinct and relying entirely on instinct. In a sense, it is to give up thinking. That is to say, every action and every action does not require thinking, not at all. You need to think, you can stay behind everywhere, and you want to attack and defend. It''s all instinct. This is already a zero flaw. To be honest, Haneda Ichiba may never reach this level. Moreover, the strength of this tiger iron will never be worse than the current self, or even better than himself. Adding up the two, he had no other way except to find a way to escape. This time... I feel a bit overturned in the gutter. Unexpectedly, such a bandager turned out to be the biggest danger I have encountered so far. Originally, I thought it was reasonable to take the Zhongren exam, and there was no problem. However, Dashewan is really Dashewan, knowing that I will come to test me. If the trial fails, I can get some information from me. If the trial is successful, then not only will I be able to obtain my information, but I will also be able to smoothly kill the guy who seems to be in the way. Gee! Now, it''s really difficult! This rock wall has consumed a lot of chakras. I have to find a place to restore the chakras! still is escape? But thinking of this, looking at the bandage man, Haneda Ichiba''s heart flashed back. Ok? But soon, he frowned suspiciously. wrong! Why not attack? This tiger iron... Stopped? With the frowning of his brow ~www.novelhall.com~, his eyes slowly became clear. Now, at this best time, the tiger iron did not move. After hitting the punch that discounted his hands, it has been about a minute before the tiger iron just stood there motionless It seemed that there was no intention to attack him at all. This is the best opportunity. Because of the discounts on both hands and the impact of the entire body, Haneda Ichiba felt like a bone falling apart, almost unable to move. No matter in anyone''s eyes, this is the best time for the final blow. Beneath the appearance of this tiger iron is a heart that can fight him without the strength to fight back. It is absolutely impossible not to know, this is the best time. Could it be that he could see it? At this time, Haneda Ichiba''s face stiffened slightly, and his gaze unconsciously looked at the ground half a meter in front of him. There, he buried his hands. When I first used the black rock wall, I buried the back hand. Really, was seen through? Then, after this slight glance, Haneda Ichiba''s brows frowned even more. Was seen through. This also seems to make sense. This tiger iron, with a delicate heart, most likely, guessed his next player. Then... How to do? And thinking of this, Haneda Kazuo didn''t bother, and he started thinking about the future. "False...false...false..." At this moment, the tiger iron in front suddenly spoke. The tone hesitated, as if every word was very difficult to say. The head slowly crooked again. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2274： not at all false? Hearing this tiger iron''s words, Haneda Ichiba''s frowned brows seemed to loosen slightly, and such a suspicious thought passed through his mind. Is it true or false? Speaking of which, did he say the same before? Afterwards, the slightly loosened brows wrinkled again, tighter than before. "Fake...fake...fake...fake..." At this moment, Hutie''s head crooked to ninety degrees began to turn back little by little, gurgling his neck, making a sad sound. The speech is still intermittent, as if every word is stuck in the throat, and it is very difficult to utter it. Fake? I remember, what he said last was, counterfeit goods? Counterfeit... Counterfeit... And hearing these words, Haneda Ichiba''s face immediately showed a solemn look. "Kaka...Kaka..." At the same time, when the dignified color on his face appeared, he crossed the sunken hands, but there was a crisp sound of bones, as if under the skin and flesh of these hands, the bones of his broken arms were changing. This should refer to my clone... Then, with the sound of the bones, Haneda Ichiba''s heart began to think carefully. In his mind, scenes after scenes of the last time this Tiger Tie spoke. At that time, he spoke, just as his clone was being pierced up. Obviously, this fake or counterfeit refers to his clone. It is not his own body but the clone that is being framed through. Obviously, this is what Tiger Iron saw that he used a substitute technique to replace the clone that was prepared when he jumped from the tree. This counterfeit refers to his clone. And here, it was Haneda Ichiba himself who jumped down, but at the moment of the penetration, Haneda Ichiba cast a substitute technique that he had prepared long ago. As for the avatar of the stand-in, he was already ready when he jumped down. After all, are you prepared? How could he go on investigation unsuspectingly when the early warning system was triggered. Everything is prepared. However, the ninjutsu of surrogacy is very convenient in many cases, and it has the effect of turning things around when used well. However, the higher the level of combat, the smaller the effect, and it may even have zero effect, or even on the contrary. Will be used by the enemy. After all, this avatar technique seems to be easy to use, but in fact it is still very limited. For example, the range of the avatar cannot be too far away from yourself. It must be nearby. Secondly, when replacing, the speed is not the time difference of space ninjutsu. , It is very likely that someone will witness the replacement process and be judged as a substitute. On the contrary, they will be attacked by surprise, lose the advantage they have built so hard, and even be killed by a blow when they are caught off guard. It can be said that in the battle of high-level ninjas, the duality of surrogacy becomes more obvious. If one is not careful, he will be defeated or even perished because of the substitution technique. Therefore, generally speaking, in high-end combat, the substitute technique will be used very little, and how many entity clones will lure the enemy. But if used well, it can be unexpected and achieve the effect of turning the situation around. Of course, the use this time can only be said to be so-so. After all, it was seen through the first time, and then he was beaten with a series of passivity. However, anyhow, a mortal crisis was avoided. Haneda Ichiba still feels very lucky. "Chichi...chichi..." And just at this moment, on the hands of Haneda Ichiyo, near the back, a light green brilliance slowly lit up. In an instant, the light green brilliance covered the spot, and there was a burst of light. White gas. With the green light and white gas, his arm began to reset a little bit, and the concave and twisted part began to recover visible to the naked eye. but What if this counterfeit and counterfeit does not refer to my clone? Feeling that his injury is recovering quickly, Haneda Kazuo''s frowning brow suddenly loosened. The expression on his face sank. It sank like a drop of ink. "Fake...fake...fake!" And at this moment, Hu Tie suddenly yelled and banged in anger, and the soil under his feet burst open, and at the moment the soil exploded, his figure was Disappeared in place. coming! At the same time, the green light on Haneda Ichiyo''s hand was like a candle, extinguished in the wind, but those hands had been restored intact, and there were no signs of injury at all, and even some of the scratched skins were new. The tender skin is clearly different from the skin of other areas. But seeing Tiger Tie disappearing in front of him, his pupils shrank suddenly. Then, his hands suddenly fell to the ground. "Boom!" In an instant, a black rock wall in front of him that was exactly the same as the one leaning on his back rose suddenly, blocking him. "boom!" However, the rock wall hadn''t completely risen, and a blazing white light suddenly exploded half a meter away in front of him. "Wow!" In an instant, the trees in this area were illuminated, and the violent explosion impact turned into a strong wind and whizzed away. Even this huge primitive giant tree, under the impact of the strong wind, began to tremble slightly. And with this trembling, the branches all over the area began to tremble. "Fuck!" Then, in the next instant, a crackling crash sounded from the black rock wall that had not yet fully risen. Like a shower of rain on the glass. "Wow!" And at this moment, above Haneda Ichibas head, like a shower, the mud and gravel roared down, constantly beating on the black rock wall behind him, and at the same time, the head and face went to Haneda Ichiba. Smashed his head. where? Where will it be? However, Haneda Ichiba is just a symbolic gesture of raising his hands to cover, but his eyes are on his left and right sides, which are the unobstructed parts of the two rock walls, and cruising above and below. Obviously ~www.novelhall.com~ he does not believe that this explosion can really stop this bandage man named Hutie. From the battle just now, he also knew very well how difficult and terrifying this tiger iron was. Especially, now, he is vaguely aware of it. In the previous series of Hutie''s behaviors, he could only passively defend when he dialed, and even now he is still passively defending, it may not be so delicate. But... instinct! His series of attacks, perhaps, were all out of instinct! he Did not think! Genius remembers this site address in one second: www.81zw.us Bayi Chinese Website Mobile Version Reading URL: m.81zw.us Naruto: The Legend of Chiba: Zero Beginning Text No Chapter 2274 is not free to read Chapter 2275： report At this time, on the other side, the Hokage office. "How''s it going? Nakanin exam?" Placing the last official document in the immediate descending area, the third generation of Hokage took off the refreshing pipe in his mouth, moved a little bit his elderly shoulders that were sore from handling documents, and then stood up and looked down slightly. Fell, fell on the dark ninja who suddenly flashed behind him. He said so. "Everything is proceeding smoothly, and now we have reached the second test, the location is the wild survival test in the death forest." In this regard, the Anbe Ninja behind the third generation of Naruto said truthfully. This can be considered a routine report. Generally speaking, Naruto will not ask too much about the test, although it is definitely concerned, but it will never be like it is now, and will pay attention to the situation anytime and anywhere. Now, almost three generations of Naruto only need time. In addition to the normal report on the Zhongnin exam, as long as there is a little free time, the three generations of Naruto will ask about the situation. However, because this is a field survival test, and in order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, they check the progress of the test, basically just a little bit, and will not over-investigate the condition of each examinee. As long as there are no problems with the examination, they will not pursue them excessively. After all, there are so many Ninja villages in this exam, if you follow them too much, it will cause dissatisfaction and suspicion from other Ninja villages. In the slightest, it caused protests in Zhongren Village and lost the credibility of the test organizer, and at worst, it may be resisted by other Shinnin villages. If it is strictly followed, it looks like Konoha is collecting information about other rookies in Shinobu, regardless of the consequences. In any case, it will not work. This is a very sensitive issue. No Shinobu Village is not sensitive or even allergic to the word intelligence. Although Konoha is the organizer and the venue is also Konoha, unless it is a very serious matter, taking into account the political influence, Konoha must have a certain degree of tolerance. For example, the space tolerance of the participants in other people''s Ninja Village. The Konoha defensive forces in each guest hall are only on the periphery of the guest hall, but there is no secret guard inside. This is also a kind of diplomatic tolerance. In this treacherous world, space must be given. "Really... The Forest of Death..." And hearing this sound, the face of the third generation of Hokage changed slightly, because of the old and slightly muddy eyes, there seemed to be a burst of brilliance, and then it turned into a color of recollection. "Do you remember? The chase in the Death Forest?" Afterwards, after a long silence, he spoke. "Yes!" In response, Anbe Ninja responded. This Anbe has passed middle age, and now he knows exactly what his Hokage is talking about. The three generations of Hokage-sama are thinking of Chiba-sama again! Really! Master Chiba, in the past ten years, apart from passing information back, I don''t want to come back. It has been very hard for the third generation of Naruto Masters who lost the fourth generation of Naruto Masters! Moreover, even the wife and son... At this time, this middle-aged Anbu''s heart suddenly flashed such a thought. In the eyes of them as subordinates, especially in the eyes of the subordinates like him who have been by the old man''s side, sometimes, the person in front of them is not Konoha''s biggest pillar, the Hokage of the Danin Village. , But a lonely old man. He dedicated all his life to the village, his energy, body, knowledge, and even his relatives. It can be said that he is the most selfless person in the whole village. It was his second Ninja War after his death in the second generation of Naruto. He turned the tide, pulled the village out of the quagmire of the war, and ended the second Ninja War in a victorious posture. Then, it was him again. , Restore the developmental state of the devastated village. It was him who supported the village in the Third Ninja World War and preserved the seeds of the village. Even with the loss of the night of Nine Tails, he could still maintain a certain advantage and recover the vitality of the other big ninja villages. Let Konoha still stand in the initiative. Perhaps, for some people, this old man still has many things that seem unwise, especially in the handling of the Uchiha clan. However, as an old subordinate who has been following him since he graduated from the Anbu class when he was still young, he has been following him for nearly thirty years. This old man has done a really good job and done enough. Should let him rest! To be honest, looking at the old mans increasingly rickety back, he could not help but complain about the rising star that he has always respected. The outside story that was supposed to succeed the fourth generation of Hokage as the fifth generation of Naruto is dead. But the legend that is still active in the invisible world. Time to come back! Let this old man live a good retirement life! Together with my grandson, I have been enjoying life! "It''s been more than ten years, time, but it''s so fast!" At this time, the third generation of Hokage took a breath and spoke again. However, this time, when the conversation was over, he had already turned around, looked at the anbe ninja, and said, "Then, how about testing that Haneda Ichiba?" "Yes!" In response, the Anbe Ninja was slightly startled, and then hurriedly responded. "After preliminary testing, his physical skills are very strong. There is no use of ninjutsu and illusion. However, judging from the situation where the detectives judged to retreat at the touch of the tester, the strength of this Haneda Ichiba is very strong. At least. , It is already at the level of the quasi-secret department, if it can scare off the testers." Then he spoke again. "This is still the case of using only physical skills." At the end, he added another sentence. "Really...I know." In response, the third generation of Hokage nodded, but there was nothing strange on his face, just said. "Continue to investigate." Later, he ordered so. Three generations of Hokage-sama, are they still suspicious of this Haneda Ichiba? He should just look exactly the same as Lord Chiba, why does the three generations of Hokage care so much? In this regard, Anbe Ninja is a little puzzled. "Yes!" However, ~www.novelhall.com~ Questions belong to questions, and the Anbe Ninja answered quite quickly. "Well, also, the one that should be back, has it arrived?" At this time, the third generation of Hokage asked again. "Yes! I should be back to the village soon." In this regard, Anbe Ninja seemed to know what the third generation of Hokage was referring to, and immediately nodded and said. "Well, it seems too late." Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage nodded and said. Then... It''s also time to prepare for a meeting with Fengying. But in his heart, he thought. Genius remembers this site address in one second: www.81zw.us Bayi Chinese Website Mobile Version Reading URL: m.81zw.us Naruto: The Legend of Chiba: Zero Beginning Text Chapter 2275 Report Free Read Chapter 2276： Offense and defense "Wow!" The finely scorched soil particles were mixed with some rotten roots and broken leaves that were deeply buried in the ground. They crackled down and turned into the last shower of soil particles, pouring down from two black rock walls. And Haneda Ichiba, facing the smashing soil particles and the roots of various dead leaves buried in the ground, slowly stood up, letting some dried and burnt objects slapped on him. Even the hands that originally blocked these have been put down. "Stunned, stunned!" At the same time, at the moment he stood up, he slowly inserted the black Ninja sword, which he had never let go even if his arm was broken just now, into the scabbard behind his waist. "Snapped!" Then, Shinobi was sheathed. "Wow!" Not only did the fragile sound that prevented the Ninja sword from entering its sheath, the last grain of soil fell out. For a moment, it was quiet. In an instant, except for the explosion smoke rising from behind the black rock wall in front, nothing else was moving around. It seemed that the explosion just now hadn''t happened at all. Quiet. Quietly, almost falling needles can be heard. Coupled with the dim surroundings, even if such a violent explosion has occurred, it is still like a huge forest environment that has not changed anything, and a depressive atmosphere slowly diffuses. At the same time, as this atmosphere dissipated, all the shadows in this open space seemed to have a sense of killing, which seemed to be like nothing, pressed from all directions. Even if you just stand in this area, you almost feel a heavy shoulder. "call" And just at this moment, under the atmosphere of enemies and even embarrassment on all sides, Haneda Ichiba took a deep breath, and then slowly vomited it out. So, it should be... After that, after exhaling this breath, Haneda Kazuha slowly closed his eyes. Body shape, slightly sideways. "laugh!" And just at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared on his left side as if a sudden piercing sound. "no no" After that, it was the sound that seemed to be stuck in the throat, it was very difficult to spit out the words. It''s just that this time, this voice already carried an incredible surprise. At this moment, time seemed to slow down. At this moment, on the left side of Haneda Ichiba''s side-swept body, a person appeared to jump into the air and punched out. His eyes were already slightly widened, and his left hand was rubbing Haneda Ichiba''s side and showing a squatting posture. Rubbed the side of his face. At the same time, at this moment, among his slightly widened bloodshot eyes, it was the left hand that reflected the vertical palm on his left hand that he punched out, showing the backhand raised palm posture. Belongs to this Haneda Ichiba''s left hand. Exactly, bandage male tiger iron! "Snapped!" After that, with another clear sound, Haneda Ichiba wiped the bandaged hand that had been rubbed from his face in the palm of his left hand. At the same time, his right hand was turned to the front, which is the opposite direction of his left hand, and pushed it vertically. "No...but...but...can!" And at this moment, Tiger Iron''s voice resounded again with an incredible shock. "Snapped!" At the same time, Haneda Ichiba turned to the front, and from the right hand that he pushed out, the sound of the palm rubbing his fist suddenly sounded like the left hand. In an instant, another bandaged male tiger iron appeared on the right rear of Haneda Ichiba, but he also fisted in the air, rubbing Haneda Ichiba''s cheek, and went away. It''s just that one wiped the left cheek, and one wiped the right cheek. One was the arm rubbed by Haneda Ichiba''s left hand, and the other was the arm rubbed by Haneda Ichiba''s right hand. really! At this moment, Haneda Kazuha, who closed his eyes and felt the touch of the bandage in his hand, had such a thought in his heart. In the eyes of others, this closed-eyed young man was turned in profile, his left hand swept back, and his right hand moved forward. The two figures appeared almost at the same time, **** in the air, and brushing the young man. The hands that the figure punches are already in the palm of the young man! Then, with two pops and the sound of the palm rubbing, time seemed to be restored instantly and accelerated countless times. "despair!" I saw, after a pause, the closed-eyed young man twisted slightly along the twisting silhouette. The two bandaged tiger iron seemed to have been pushed by a huge force, and jumped into the air with a fist. In a hurry, directly following the direction of his punching, at a speed several times faster than the speed of his own punching, turned into two swift shadows and flew straight out. "Boom!" "Boom!" Almost instantly, a swift shadow flashed, and two clouds of white mist blew up in the roots of the giant tree opposite Haneda Ichiba and the tall bushes behind him. But at this moment, his turning profile momentum just stopped, he stepped slightly to his side, facing the gap between the two black walls, one hand forward, the other hand backward, but he took advantage of the force to move the two. A tiger iron, defeat at the same time! Rear! However, at this moment, the young man''s face became more severe, and his heart stopped drinking, but suddenly he took a step backwards quickly. "laugh!" And almost at the stall where he took a step back, a rock spear suddenly pierced out from his original toe position, almost rubbing his receding cheek, and pierced out to the left. "Hey!" In the sound of cracking silk, the placket of his left chest was already torn apart! A ray of blood drifted in the air. slow! Go ahead! Feeling the touch of a hard object, Haneda Ichiba''s heart, but only these four words and two words. At the same time, on the left side of the figure, a step forward suddenly. "laugh!" In an instant, at the heel of his left foot where he had taken the lead and landed first, another rock spear pierced out from the bottom up, wiping his right back, turning the back of his head, and wiping him. Right ear came out. "Gera!" In an instant, the clothes on the young man''s right back suddenly cracked a long trace, starting from the middle back and continuing to the right shoulder. "Crack!" Suddenly, the juvenile''s figure sideways, maintaining a leaning forward posture, squatted on the spot. Are you stuck? Then... At this moment, his left cheek was already attached to the rock gun that came out first on the left, and at the back of his right head was the rock gun that came out on the right side. The two guns passed by, but His head was stuck in the middle. "Boom!" And when the words "stuck" flashed in his heart, the ground on his right side suddenly exploded, and another bandaged man jumped out of the soil, among the scattered soil particles. , A touch of cold light had already pierced him just sideways, revealing his left chest on the right side. That is, his heart position! Perfect timing, perfect route, this blow will be hit! "what!" However, at this moment, the bandaged man who had been pierced halfway by Kuwu, only half an arm''s distance away, suddenly widened his eyes. The bandaged man who had spoken as hard as his throat was stuck, but he said something. Exclaimed smoothly. But his figure, which jumped out of the air and thrust into the air, was instantly stiff on the spot. "Dang!" After that, there was the injury of Kuwuwu falling to the ground. Be... Be...by... But in his heart, he suddenly understood something, but even if there was something in his heart, he still couldn''t express it clearly. You should also know. Be seen through! However, there was no way to express his heart clearly. Haneda Kazuha, who slowly opened his eyes, looked at the bandaged man with his stiff, bloodshot pupils in the air, but he knew exactly what he wanted to say. what. But Haneda Ichiba''s point of view was concentrated in the eyes of this bandaged male tiger iron. At this moment, in the vision of Haneda Ichiyo, the reflection in the iron eyes of this bandaged male tiger can be clearly seen. At this moment, in the eyes of this bandaged male tiger iron, what is reflected in the front, that is, in the air behind Haneda Ichiha''s sideways, that bulges out from the black wall. The black rock gun and the light red dripping liquid surrounding the tip of the rock gun. But not, that black rock spear that penetrated his chest! "No...no...no..." And at this moment, at this moment, Haneda Ichiba turned sideways, and that difficult but unbelievable trembling words rang out. The thorn behind Haneda Ichiba turned sideways around the rock spear in the air, a figure slowly emerged, but it was another bandaged man with wide-eyed tiger iron, his expression and the bandage leaping out of the opposite soil The people are almost exactly the same. The appearance of the two men rising from the ground with their chests pierced is like a mirror with two sides, under the bandages, they may be different, but from the surface, they are exactly the same. "Zi!" And at this moment, Haneda Ichiba''s face flashed a black stream of light, and in a flash, it followed the two rock spears that clamped him and left. "Kakka!" And also in this flash, where the stream of light passed, the two rock spears disintegrated every inch and finally, the volley became a powder and drifted away. "Boom!" "Boom!" At this time, the two bandage male tiger irons on both sides exploded into two white mists. Next... However, Haneda Ichiba, who was able to stand straight because of the shattered rock gun, did not even look at the two bandaged male tiger irons that exploded into white mist, but flew back suddenly. "brush!" And at this moment, just above the position where Haneda Ichiba had stood, a white figure resembled lightning that fell from the sky, accompanied by a bitter cold light, suddenly fell, "Boom!" In the ground, instantly, the soil particles flew. Yikunai, with the potential to kill, plunged into the ground! I saw that in the smoke and dust, a bandaged man squatted to the ground, and the place where Haneda was standing had already been smashed out of a small hole. If Haneda Ichiba took a step slower, I am afraid that Kunai has already been pierced into his head by this kunai, and his figure has been stepped on the feet of this bandaged man. Naturally, it was a fate. "despair!" At this moment, Haneda Ichiba flew back to the ground, but it had already fallen outside the two black rock walls. "Snapped!" When he landed in the air, the stern look on Haneda Ichiba''s face had changed into a deep and ink expression, and his hands suddenly became one. "Du Du Du Du!" And just at the stall where both hands were joined together, above the two black rock walls, countless black rock spears were shot out suddenly, with their canine teeth staggered, and they slammed out toward the opposite side. "Boom!" In an instant, the bandaged man falling from the sky penetrated and exploded into a cloud of white mist. "Bang bang bang bang bang!" Later, the two rock guns staggered past, filling almost all the space of the two black rock walls. In an instant, two more white mists blew up at different locations. Looking at that direction, if Haneda Ichiba didn''t directly withdraw from the wall, I''m afraid, at the moment of falling, he will be attacked by a mortal. really And seeing this scene, Haneda Ichiba took a breath, and these two words flashed in his heart. At the same time, the figure stood up slowly. Although I only used the simple rock wall technique, the camouflage hiding technique that has evolved to a certain extent, and the variant ninjutsu of the decapitation technique in my heart, it made me pass by the **** of death several times. Almost premeditated as instinct. Every attack has double attacks without interval. If you don''t take precautions, you will definitely die. Oshemaru this guy... As he stood up, such a thought flashed in his heart. To be honest, at this moment, Haneda Ichiba, deep in his heart, is still a little scared. This tiger iron attack is indeed the most tricky among all the enemies he has encountered. Although, what he dealt with was calm, or accurate, without omission, completely suppressing the tiger iron. However, only he himself knows the danger. It is not just the kind of cut-off shot or because the opponent has raised the camouflage hiding technique to a strategic level. It is impossible to notice the approach of this tiger iron. The danger is actually more inside. At this moment, Haneda Ichiba''s face didn''t seem to have changed, but his heart was already shaking. As for the shock, it was not inferior to the shock of the bandaged Hutie clones that he killed at the last moment when he was killed. "ended." And this thought flashed, but he sighed softly, as if there was no pleasure in announcing the end, just said lightly. With some inexplicable depression and inexplicable anger. Then, his left hand, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com, has already stopped in the air on his left. "laugh!" In an instant, a pitch-black electric snake pierced the air in front of his hand and shot towards the giant bush. "puff!" And when it touched the giant tree on that side, the black electric snake seemed to penetrate the air and rushed out. "Puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff!" After that, there was a series of penetrating sounds, continuing in the direction the electric snake was facing. "boom!" Afterwards, amid a blast, a violent line of white light suddenly lit up from the dim forest on this side, and in an instant... Light up everything! Chapter 2277： Mutation "Om..." The blazing white light merged into a white line, running through a distance of hundreds of meters, and finally dissipated slowly. This crisis, the gloomy death forest, an area of ??hundreds of meters around, the white light that illuminates everything slowly dissipates, It returned to its dim appearance. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" Then, just after the forest returned to its darkness, the roar of giant trees fell one after another. I saw that on the path of the original white light, the seemingly unshakable giant trees slowly fell down, and in a sudden, a path of hundreds of meters had already been poured out. The huge smoke and dust also fell, slowly evaporating, and converging on the path into a wall-like smoke screen, rolling up and evaporating, and then slowly spreading and dissipating in the air. "Goodbye." And at this time, at the beginning of the white light, the dim environment has been restored at this time, and it is the place where the first tree fell, and while the smoke and dust dissipated, standing far in front of the first tree, his hair was gray. The mottled young man with only one left eye exposed, with a complex color on his face, slowly lowered his hand as if pressing on the air, and said softly. The tone was low, but with an inexplicable softness. And as he lowered his hand, in the air in front of him, there was a circle with a light red liquid leaking out, which looked like a **** hollow in the air. "Uh...uh..." Then, just as his words fell, the young man, in front of Haneda Ichiba, the air was slightly distorted, and a bandaged man with wide-eyed eyes and a bandage all over his body slowly revealed. . With the appearance of the figure, the wide-open eyes of the bandage man moved down a little bit, seeming to have an unbelievable unexpectedness, and his eyes fell on his chest. At this moment, in his chest, his left ribs and chest had disappeared, replaced by a hollow with light red liquid leaking out. "what!" And at this moment when his gaze settled, he saw the hollow in his chest that should have a beating heart, the bandaged Huties already wide-eyed eyes, suddenly cracked, the light red liquid, instantly It oozes out of the eye sockets, and when you raise your head, you scream! "Kaka! Kaka!! Kaka!" And with this scream, the bandage on the tiger iron body suddenly swelled, and then, as if it had hardened, it climbed up to the crack. In a flash, the stall called the tiger. The iron body is already covered with cracks. Could it be that! At this moment, seeing the crack on Tiger Iron''s body, Haneda Ichiba''s eyes suddenly widened, and the inexplicable complex color on his original face changed into a look of horror in an instant. hateful! Almost subconsciously, his figure sank, and it looked like he was about to pull back. with the fastest speed. However, at this moment of sinking, his body stiffened. It seems that I can''t move anymore. At this moment, Chakra consumes too much, and the body can no longer afford it? With a curse after being stiff, Haneda Kazuki bit his teeth tightly. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" And at this time, it seemed as if immense pain had occurred in the body. The bandage was hardened and cracked in the tiger iron throat, and there were continuous screams. At the same time, the whole body was dissatisfied with the cracked bandage, and the cracks continued It expanded, as if there was something in his body that couldn''t be suppressed, and he was constantly struggling to break through his body and release it. shit! Seeing Tiger Iron''s reaction, it was like Haneda Ichiba who knew what was going to happen. The clenched teeth seemed to bite tighter. At the same time, his right hand had begun to beat his stiff legs. As if, this can make oneself active. It also seems that his current state is like running to the limit, unable to support his physical strength and legs, and his legs are sore and unable to walk. Then, just at this moment, the screams came suddenly. What a joke! "Uh!" At the same time, at the stall where the scream stopped abruptly, Haneda Ichiba beat his hands on his legs and suddenly stopped. He raised his eyes and looked at the tiger iron who kept his screams up to the sky, but at this time it seemed to be frozen. "Crack!" Then, there was a slight cracking sound. "Boom!" Then, among his slowly widening eyes, the hardened bandage on Hu Tie''s body exploded! "boom!" In the next second, countless trees with thorns and thorns exploded and spread in this forest. Suddenly, a huge bush of thorns suddenly grew in this piece of death forest. If you compare this forest to a plain, at this time, a flower of thorns suddenly appeared on the plain, especially eye-catching. ... "What''s the matter? Over there!" At this moment, Gaara, a red-haired boy carrying a gourd, looked at the place where the thorns burst out of the area closest to this area, and said such a sentence unconsciously. "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" In response, Temari and Kankuro, who were walking in the front, stopped hurriedly, looked at him, and then took a look at him. It''s just that they can only see the layers of branches and leaves, and they can''t see anything. "No, nothing." But soon Gaara continued to fly forward, seeming not to care about the doubts just now, and went straight away. "Oh!" In response, Temari and Kankuro looked at each other, but after all they didn''t know what was going on, they just nodded in confusion, and after a response, they followed. what happened? The monster in the stomach, just now... was it... At this time, Gaara, who was walking ahead, touched the seal of the tail beast without a trace, wondering. ... "puff--!" And at this moment, in a place relatively far away from here, an embarrassing voice suddenly came from among the three teenage girls sitting around and eating. "Naruto--!" In an instant, the eyes of two of the three people fell on the last one, and at the same time, the pink-haired girl among them had bruises on her forehead. "I...I am not, I don''t." Suddenly, the blond boy who was being stared at, the boy known as Naruto, hurriedly waved his hand. "Okay! Let''s eat, we have to take the Book of Heaven and Earth. We must take a good rest, otherwise the exam will fail." In response to this, another handsome teenager with black hair, the last descendant of the Uchiha clan mentioned by many forces, said Sasuke Uchiha. "Ok." Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~ the pink-haired girl, Haruno Sakura quickly nodded and stopped talking nonsense, and ate dry food. It''s really not me! Although the sound sounds like farting, I didn''t fart. but It came from my stomach again. in the end what''s up? However, Naruto Uzumaki was puzzled. Then, without feeling it, he looked in a certain direction with a look of helplessness. And this direction is where that flower of thorns is! Genius remembers this site address in one second: www.81zw.us Bayi Chinese Website Mobile Version Reading URL: m.81zw.us Naruto: Legend of Chiba: Zero Beginning Text Chapter Thousand 2277 Chapter 2278： doubt "He...he...he..." A violent but faint gasp came slowly from the thorny thorny bushes that grow across the thorny branches, coiling layer by layer, occupying the surrounding giant trees and space. "so close" Then, there was a shout of rejoicing. "Crack! Crack! Crack!" With this rejoicing, in this huge flower of thorns, which is the closest to the center, a few thorn branches slipped quietly, revealing a smooth cross section. "I am really too. I almost forgot this hand in a panic." And at this time, where these thorny branches fell to the ground, it was also wrapped in countless layers of thorny branches to form a hollow sphere like the center of the flower. A gray-haired teenager slowly raised his head and looked. He glanced at the ceiling that was completely composed of thorn branches and wrapped himself tightly. At the same time, he glanced at the same rigorous ring of thorns around the wall. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and his mouth unconsciously said. . "Crack!" "Crack!" At this moment, he pressed both hands down, pushing the two ninja swords into the sheath completely. "Next, let''s resume Chakra quickly." Then, after looking at the twisted thorns that were almost broken into branches and leaves, he frowned slightly, as if flashed a sigh, and then made a decision. He didn''t return to the tree hole anymore, just restored Chakra here. Although such a big movement may arouse the attention of some teams, the environment he is now in is inaccessible to the outside world, and generally speaking, this time he took the Zhongnin exam after all. They are also the team of ninja, and seeing this battle, I am afraid they will not check it carefully, and they will retreat a lot. Besides, he is now in the most central position of this thorn bush, even if someone wants to check it carefully, he will not really check inside. If this thorn bush is compared to a technique, then no ninja will go to the center of the technique stupidly, because no one will wait in the middle of an aggressive technique for someone to check. So, now, his location, concealment, and security are all first-class, and it is basically an absolutely safe place. It can be regarded as a blessing in disguise. Moreover, looking at the size of this bush of thorns now, I am afraid that his original tree hole should also be filled with thorns, and there is no such place. Besides, it is basically impossible for him to make a way out here. Because, now he can''t move his hands, just like his feet can''t move, his hands can''t move at this time. Even the whole body has a sense of stagnation. Chakra, too much consumption. If he doesn''t add any more, he might not want to leave here. "call!" After making up his mind, he slowly closed his eyes. Then, he entered the meditation state directly. ... "Huh? This is?" At this time, about half a day away from Konoha Village, a white-haired man suddenly stopped, frowned slightly, and subconsciously looked in this direction. The direction of the dead forest. This direction should be the direction of the Death Forest. This level of... Gee! what happened? With the deflection of his gaze, the white-haired man frowned slightly, and his face was a bit solemn. "What''s the matter? Lord Jilaiya." At this time, in the woods on the side of the avenue, a voice of doubt suddenly came. This white-haired man is Jiraiya, one of Konoha Sannin. At this time, because it was summoned by the three generations of Naruto, a series of missions were suspended and returned to the village. In this forest, there are hidden parts of the three generations of Hokage''s direct line. Along the way, I also talked to Zi Lai about the current situation of the village. After all, it has been several years since Jilai has left the village. I am away all year round, and I am afraid that I dont know anything about the changes in the village. However, it should not be ignorant. However, even if it is known, it may be very limited. The third generation of Hokage is still quite thoughtful. Along the way, Jilai has also gained a general understanding of the village''s situation, especially some things that must be known. He is away all year round. Although he has correspondence and information transmission, he is out after all. Even if the village changes, it is not convenient to tell him. The world of the ninja is very volatile, and the flow of intelligence is the most important thing, and it is still necessary to be very cautious. And this way, as one of the most trusted arms of the three generations of Hokage, even if it is the secret of the village, this Anbe told the truth. At this time, Jiraiya not only has a good understanding of the current situation in the village. It is also very clear about some secrets in the dark part of the village. "No! Nothing." Regarding this, Jilai didn''t say much, he just pressed his discovery to the bottom of his heart, set off again, and said, "It''s just been a long time since I came back." "Yes, I understand, it turned out to be like this." In this regard, the dark ninja in the shadow of the forest responded. "Do you... know why the three generations of Hokage-sama stopped all my tasks this time and asked me to come back?" Later, Jilai seemed to have thought of something and asked. "This...I''m sorry, Lord Jilaiya, the third generation of Hokage didn''t show it like us." In response, Anbe Ninja gave a slight pause and answered truthfully. "Really... It seems that you can only know if you see the teacher." Hearing this, Ji Lai was also thoughtful, so he responded. So that''s it... Does this mean let me teach secretly, not open? Still, protecting Naruto... And this thought flashed through his mind. Although he asked this, in fact, he knew very well why his teacher recalled him. This was clearly written in the letter his teacher wrote to him. This is a recall, he came back to teach the most basic method of using the nine-tailed chakra. From the mouth of this Anbe, he can clearly know what his teacher thinks. This time the professor must be taught in secret. And, this is also a signal. He understood that he might really want to become Naruto''s teacher. In a sense, he was quite relieved. After all, when Naruto was a baby, he had already proposed to raise Naruto, but in the end he gave up this idea because of Uchiha Nobuhiko and the situation at the time. The village needs him to collect enough information. "Then ~www.novelhall.com~What activities are in the Death Forest now?" Then, in the next second, he seemed to think of something suddenly, and asked again. "Death Forest?" Hearing this sound, the dark part in the forest was taken aback. It sounds, but it seems to understand why this adult is asking that. , "do you know?" However, Ji Lai also seemed to be very persistent and eager to know. Before he could speak, he asked again. Something must have happened in the death forest! for sure! But in his heart, he thought. Genius remembers this site address in one second: www.81zw.us Bayi Chinese Website Mobile Version Reading URL: m.81zw.us Naruto: The Legend of Chiba: Zero Beginning Text Chapter 2278: Doubts Free Reading Chapter 2279： arrival "It should be here, the meeting place that Ichiyo said." With three slight landing sounds, five ninjas fell from the towering branches and stood on the flat ground. Looking around, the only entrance surrounded by these six giant trees could only be the relatively narrow open space above, and one of the ninjas with a beard spoke. "Ok." In response, the other two people also nodded and spoke. "puff!" Afterwards, there was a sound of heavy objects falling, and a huge, bushy-haired creature resembling a pig and a bear that had already broken its sound was thrown on the ground. But when the bearded ninja heard these words, he threw the prey down. "This is it." At this moment, a teenager who looked only six or seven years old who had already walked under one of the six giant trees that looked like a conjoined one, slowly turned his head and spoke. In the end, it was confirmed that this was the place they were looking for. "Okay! Then set up a camp here, um..." In this regard, the beard is also quite simple, and directly assigned a place to camp. It is also a very good place to camp. Although there is only one entrance, if it is attacked, it will be at a certain disadvantage at first. However, it is better than hiding here. Whether the enemy can find them is a problem. At least, in their eyes, this is already a very good hiding place. Although they are a little unwilling to admit it, they have to admit that the pick here is that Haneda Ichiba. In a sense, this is also a point of peace of mind for them. It is also an important reference for them to choose here. With this decision, the beard looked up. After taking a very serious look at the top of the flat ground, he nodded and said, "The branches and leaves above should also be able to block the smoke. You can rest assured. Cook things boldly." Then, after saying this, the two ninjas behind him started to look for something that could burn. After all, they still owe the two children a big meal. And to cook such a large prey, it must be quite fuel. The firelighters they bring are far from enough. They still have to use local materials. After all, this is a forest. Some dry wood and the like are still easy to find. Even if it is not dry wood, as long as it is firewood, it is enough. Then, as the sound fell, the beard quickly took out the iron pieces from the large backpack behind him, and began to assemble it, as if to assemble a cauldron that could hold all the meat of the prey behind him. Compared to the previous pots of Tatsuhiko Haneda and Anna Haneda, it seems to be much larger. "Huh? Have you eaten a big meal! Great!" And at this time, from above their heads, above the branches of a certain giant tree, there was an overjoyed, crisp voice. "Anna, why did you run up there?" Hearing this sound, Beard raised his head subconsciously and looked at the source of the sound. From his line of sight, he could still see a little girl standing vaguely above the branches of his head. I''m constantly taking something out of my ninja bag to eat, little girl. It was also one of the two children of several people who walked with him. Anna Haneda. Well, it should be regarded as the pistachio in the village. From the eighty elders to the four or five-year-old children, they all like her. At the same time, it was the childhood sweetheart of the boy who was beside the tree over there and finally confirmed that this place was the place everyone was looking for. Haneda Tatsuhiko. This pair can be said to be the pistachios in the village. It is precisely because of the presence of these two children that those difficult days, including the still very difficult days, can live a vivid life. "I... I''ll go find something and be back soon!" As for this beard''s question, Anna Haneda seemed to be stunned, the jerky in her hand was almost stopped in her mouth, and then she seemed to look up and think before speaking. After speaking, he didn''t wait for the beard to ask anything more, and jumped straight away. "Hey! Anna!" Seeing this, the beard subconsciously stood up and said he was about to follow. "Don''t worry, Anna''s words." However, his behavior was quickly stopped. It was the boy under the giant tree over there who stopped him, that is, Haneda Tatsuhiko. "If you don''t prepare a big meal, I think it is the most dangerous thing." Finally, Tatsuhiko Haneda added. "Uh" Hearing this unsalty or weak voice, his beard was taken aback for a moment, then, as if thinking of something, his face suddenly changed, and then there was no more, he continued to splice the pot, and the speed seemed to be faster some. In the faint, there is already a hint of eagerness. Can''t be wrong. This is the meeting point. Taking a look at the beard who clearly understood something, Tatsuhiko Haneda turned around and looked at the root system of this giant tree again. At this moment, on the root system of the giant tree he is standing on, at a specific location, there is a sign of Caoyin Village. Obscure. Obviously, this is the gathering place that **** Yiye said. Well, now there is another group. As for the remaining two groups, in terms of time, there should be no way to converge. After all, they are too far away from our group, the bearded group, and the group that hasn''t been there now. However, things are so smooth, I should also be content. Don''t be too greedy. Later, after reconfirming, such a thought flashed in his mind. But, next, will everything go well? Thinking of this, Haneda Tatsuhiko couldn''t help but look at the beard who focused on splicing the iron pot, and the other two people who were looking for firewood nearby, and a thought full of worry arose in his mind. Although they have already joined, Baotuan feels more secure after all. But the world of ninjas does not mean that there are too many people to be foolproof. This ninja world has never relied on people to speak more. Although Haneda Tatsuhiko is still young, he is not an ordinary child after all. Even if some of the children''s mind cannot be avoided, his logical thinking is still quite meticulous. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be looked at by characters like Haneda Ichiba, and would subconsciously cultivate it. At this moment, he knew very well how dangerous it was for them to be here. for sure must Protect them! Looking at it, this small face, face, slowly became firm. "despair!" And at this moment, the sound of a foot stepping on the branches sounded abruptly. It sounded above their heads. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2280： Relax "Wait! You bearded man, wait a minute!" Amidst the sudden footsteps, before Haneda Tatsuhiko could say anything, above his head, a female voice with a little eagerness and anxiety suddenly rang. Uh It seems that there is no need to worry. Then, subconsciously, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mind thought about such a thought. "Uh" And at this time, because I heard this sound of footsteps, I didnt know when I was already in my hand, I had to throw it out, no, I was about to take off my hand and flew out a beard of Kuma, the whole person was already embarrassed Over there. "call--!" And seeing the appearance of their beards stunned, the three people on the branches that protruded from the top of Haneda''s head, almost wiped their sweat together. "Say a secret code." Then, a female ninja headed by the three spoke. "No, I don''t think so." In this regard, the two bearded teammates saw this situation and the three familiar people who looked at Zhiyao said in unison. Suddenly, his beard became more embarrassed. I also don''t think it is necessary. Seeing the more embarrassing appearance of his beard, Haneda Tatsuhiko swallowed the words in his mouth after all, but said such a sentence secretly in his heart. However, despite saying so, after all, the two teams still got the correct signal and confirmed each other''s identities. Then, after confirming their identities, the newcomers also consciously joined the work of preparing the meal. It seems that there is no fear of being attacked here, everyone is a little lazy. It seems that there are really many powerful enemies in this Zhongnin exam. In this regard, looking at this scene, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t mean to join in at all. He just jumped up vertically, climbed to a sufficient height above the horizontal branches, and began to warn everyone. At the same time, such a thought flashed through my mind. From the state of everyone, in his heart, he had a certain preliminary understanding of the opponents he had never seen in this exam. From the actions of these comrades, you can see how powerful the opponents they had encountered before were not at war. He is very aware of the strength of his partners. Although he may not be as good as some of the excellent Ninjas in other Ninja villages, especially Da Ninja villages, they are by no means unguarded enough to forget even the most basic watch wind warning. . Their ninja quality and experience are guaranteed, otherwise, the village would not choose them to take the Zhongnin exam. So, if this is the case, why did it cause such a situation where even the alert is forgotten. The only possibility is that they were all in a panic before, but now they have joined together, and their hearts are relaxed. The tense string is finally released because of the reunion. Because of the sudden relaxation, they forget these most basic things. . And the reason for the nervousness is that the only possibility is that the enemies they have encountered before are beyond their imagination, and just passing by will cause great pressure on their psychology. . It''s not that they are timid, or that they are afraid of death. Rather, because of the opponent''s beyond imagination and the mission on their backs, under this double pressure, they will always be nervous and strained to the edge of losing their mind. This is not because their mental quality is not enough. But... They Cao Yin Village, can''t lose in this Zhong Ren exam. They have no way out. Originally, this kind of pressure, psychological pressure, this kind of pressure without retreat, was not something they could bear. They are just forbearance after all. Even if you are eligible to become Zhongren, you must pass the exam. After all, not everyone is born to be a ninja like all kinds of geniuses and outstanding people. Some people can only become ninjas only because of the strategy of the village, and they happen to have a little ability to learn ninjutsu, physique, and illusion, so they become ninjas. And some people just chose the profession of ninja. Compared with peasant merchants, they have a stable job. After all, in the era of war, ninjas are the most life-threatening profession and the most dangerous profession, but at least after the war, if you get a chance to live, you can get a generous subsidy for ordinary people to marry a wife and have children. , To make the child''s life better, even if he died in the war, the village would still have considerable compensation and support policies. What happened behind him could be somewhat guaranteed. Not everyone can be fearless. Even the vast majority of people, even trained ninjas, are ordinary people. It is precisely because of this, because the vast majority of people are ordinary people, those new stars that emerged during the war and the ninjas who have long been famous are so dazzling. It can be said that this is normal. In other words, the two teams in the village now have such low-level mistakes, not because of their lack of quality, but because of external factors that put them under too much pressure and made them abnormal. However, it''s okay if they are abnormal. After the tight nerves suddenly relax, they always have to give them a buffer time to be able to tighten again with high quality. At this time, he just helped them make up for their mistakes. Moreover, the familiar voices below, familiar people, as long as they can see that they are safe, Haneda Tatsuhiko is already very satisfied. As for the others. It is not unimportant, it is not important. At least, in his opinion, it is the best now. "Speaking of which, Long Yan, how is Yiye?" But at this moment, the female ninja headed by the beard beater suddenly thought of something, raised her head, looked at Long Yan, and asked. "do not know." Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was about to smile because of his inner satisfaction, immediately made a sharp face~www.novelhall.com~ and responded very bluntly. "He should be able to handle it. Now, many people should be attracted to him." In this regard, the female ninja seemed to have been prepared, and did not pay attention to Haneda Tatsuhiko''s unhappy words, but asked again. "Ahhh... Eldest sister is starting to worry about Yiye again." "Sure enough, there is only one leaf... Why, I kind of want to cry." "Although he scolded fiercely, he was still worried after all." But at this time, hearing this sound, the other people immediately started booing. "Shut up all to me!" However, this booze was soon suppressed by the female ninja''s roar. Suddenly, everyone, including the beard, fell silent, afraid to say a word. "Ah" And at this time, Tatsuhiko Haneda sighed and said: "Don''t worry, his strength is unfathomable. Even the ninja you meet cannot be his opponent, only his opponent is unlucky." "is it" In response, the female ninja had an obvious smile on her face, but she was immediately held back by her stern face. "Great!" And in her mouth, she said with a sigh of relief. "Sister Aju, you shouldn''t miss him. Have you forgotten Yun Yin''s super beautiful sister?" Then, as soon as he breathed a sigh of relief, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s words, which seemed to be knowing, with a kind of childish innocence, came over. In an instant, everyone around him shuddered, all of them squatted on the spot, stiff and difficult to move. And his eyes suddenly fell on the face of the female ninja. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2282： natural did not expect Even children like Long Yan already know about it. Now, Aju will... The gaze stopped on the female ninja''s face, and everyone gulped together and swallowed. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The silence was suppressed. "You...what are you talking about? I...I don''t remember missing him, it''s just...it''s just that some of the teammates who came to take the exam together, always ask about the situation." At this time, Aju didnt seem to notice the gazes cast by everyone in the light and in the dark. He just raised her head and looked at Haneda, who seemed to be indifferent and didnt know the consequences of saying this. Long Yan said. However, when speaking, his face is already slightly stiff. Knew it! Until now, I still dont admit it, I still mind the relationship with Yiye... Ugh! Obviously don''t care about it at all. That super beautiful young lady from Yunyin, it seemed that she didn''t care at all! If you dont care, between them... And at this time, upon hearing this sentence, a sigh appeared on everyone''s face. It seems to be quite regretful. However, this is the most normal reaction. After all, in the eyes of the people in Caoyin Village, Aju and Yiye are very good match. Its just that Yiye is just quite dull, and he doesnt think of anything about the love of men and women. However, Yiye is not too old. Although like Long Yan in front of him, it can be said that it is the famous precocious early maturity in Caoyin Village. Hui children, however, have not yet opened up. But it''s not that age yet. And the Aju in front of me, if you take care of herself, she is definitely the best-looking girl in the village. At this time, she is wearing a ninja suit with her hair completely hidden, looking like a white tomboy, but , As long as her hair is put down and the camouflage on her face is washed off, she is definitely a first-class beauty. When Yiye Love Dou first opens, she will definitely fall in love with this girl. Don''t look at A Ju now looking around twenty years old, but her actual age is actually only sixteen years old, but three or four years older than Yiye. Besides, since Yiye came to the village, Aju has been in contact with him the most. If it weren''t for this Zhongren exam to be too important, she might be helping Yiye with financial problems in the village now. That''s right. At this moment, they looked like they were about twenty years old. She was already a mature woman dressed as a tomboy. She was actually just a fifteen-year-old girl with a beautiful appearance. She was not only a first-class beauty in the village. At the same time, he is also the assistant of Haneda Ichiba. At a young age, he has taken on the important tasks in the village and has the ability to work independently. I can share the worries for Haneda Ichiba, and his personal strength is already able to participate in this time. The first-class strange girl in the village that bears the exam. Except for the Haneda clan, the rare young geniuses in Kushin Village, although they are slightly inferior to Ryuhiko Ichiba in terms of talents, are definitely the future stars of the village, and they must serve as the village adults. Moreover, A Ju''s family, dating back more than five generations, is still the descendant of the cousin of the five generations of the country of Grass. If you count it, the current name of the country of Grass will call her a cousin. After all, she is still a lady of everyone. The status of Caoyin Village is quite special, and if it weren''t for Aju''s father and mother to fully support the Haneda clan and sacrifice for this, I am afraid that Master Yuze would not be the leader of Caoyin Village. For this reason, the Haneda clan is extremely special to Aju, an orphan girl. Not only is the education resource fully tilted, but also the first young genius of the Haneda clan who is most likely to succeed as the leader stay by her side. The implicit meaning is that Talk about it for everyone in Caoyin Village. In general, whether it is personal ability, personal strength, family, and even appearance, Aju is definitely the best destination for Haneda Ichiyo. Most likely, it is the wife of the future leader. Even, he may return to his home and become even more extraordinary. In a sense, everyone in Caoyin Village was a little anxious seeing what Ah Ju looked like now. The reason is that Aju seems to care about her age, three or four years older than Yiye, which always makes her feel very uncomfortable. Actually, it''s not necessary! It''s really unnecessary! Although this guy Yiye often makes people look unpleasant inexplicably, the big guys still recognize him very much, and they even know that they actually rely on this guy. As for A Ju, they were all grateful. If A Ju''s parents hadn''t sacrificed themselves, I''m afraid they would starve to death now. Even if they are older, there is no problem at all, they are very supportive. Besides, there is a difference in age between the current leader and the leader''s wife, isn''t it unrelated? Aju cares too much about some things that don''t need to. This is really worrying. After all, there is the super beautiful sister of Yunyin Village mentioned by Long Yan... "Ah~www.novelhall.com~Is that so? I''m sorry, sister Aju, I misunderstood you." Then, in the next second, Haneda Tatsuhiko hurriedly spoke. Uh Long Yan, this kid... I really believe it. From the tone of his words, everyone quickly understood that this Haneda Tatsuhiko really believed it. And, a very sincere apology. This kid thought he was more intelligent and complete than the Yiye kid, but in his bones, he is also a nasty kid who is still in love! I can''t say, but from the discussion of so and so, I heard the previous sentence, and now it is perfectly relayed. He has no idea what this sentence means! , just I said that because I hate Haneda Ichiba! Not through the brain at all! Then, everyone slandered. "call" At this time, after hearing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s apology and knowing that he believed he "did not" have any thoughts for Haneda Ichiba, Aju secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Uh This one here is too obvious! At this time, seeing this scene, everyone felt a little too late to complain. "So, speed it up. There are two days left for the exam, and we have to hurry tomorrow. We will have to rest soon. In response, the beard came out to make a round. "Oh!" Hearing this, everyone responded. Only Tatsuhiko Haneda on the tree, his face slowly became serious after hearing these words. At the same time, a hint of hesitation slowly appeared on his face. But after all, he was pressed down. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2282： Not in a hurry "Long Yan, Anna, come down to eat!" Looking at the human broth tumbling in the pot in front, the mouth-watering scent continued to pour into the nose, and the beard that was already known to be edible yelled towards the top, calling out the young girl sitting on the branch above his head. "Others, let''s talk to you after eating." In response, Tatsuhiko Haneda who was on the branch looked at his beard, and then said to Anna Haneda who was already drooling. "Ok!" Hearing that, Anna Haneda, who was already drooling by the smell of floating up, jumped directly from the branches and slammed two small feet on the ground with a bang. He took the big bowl of broth that A Ju handed over, and ate it gruntingly. He completely ignored the boiling hotness of the soup. It seems that temperature is something completely non-existent to her mouth. However, everyone seemed to be accustomed to her fearlessly hot soup, and there was no strange reaction. And Aju quickly filled the second bowl and handed it to Haneda Tatsuhiko, who slowly settled with the help of the trunk. "Thank you, sister Aju." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko accepted the soup bowl and subconsciously thanked him. Just like the previous sentence, I never said it at all. However, Ah Ju didn''t show any caring expressions, one by one, he filled the broth for the others and passed it over. However, after the last person took the broth, a trace of blush and panic flashed across her face after all. But after all, it was to hide the past for her, and no one noticed. Yunyin... that adult? did not expect Such an adult, to Ichiyo... Then, holding her own broth, she sat quietly next to the pot, and such a nervous thought flashed through her mind. It seemed that Yunyin''s adult was a character who worried her so much that she could not calm down. A touch of sadness appeared quietly. However, everyone was already immersed in the delicious broth at this time, and no one noticed her. "Thank you girl who can find such good seasoning leaves! It''s really not tired at all!" While burning his mouth and drinking the delicious broth, his beard suddenly turned his head and looked at Anna Haneda next to Anna Haneda, and Tatsuhiko Haneda next to Anna Haneda, and said, "Ryuhiko, it''s you. Did you tell her?" "Hey!" In this regard, Anna Haneda didnt care about the last sentence on her beard. Most people would be quite unhappy after hearing the words, but smiled triumphantly. After revealing two small tiger teeth, they continued to drink the fifth bowl. The broth is full of meat. Haneda Tatsuhiko gave him a blank look and ignored him. But embarrassment was written on the beard''s face. "So, Long Yan, do you think it would be better for us to get to the central tower next." Everyone seemed to be used to this, and ignored the completely embarrassing face of the beard, one of them said. "Ok?" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko was taken aback for a moment, and looked at one of the people who looked at him with a blank expression. "Yeah, Long Yan, aren''t we going to join the Central Tower next? Our present, how was the safest in the past? Since you can join us, you must have written down a certain map, let''s talk about it?" In this regard, others also said. Obviously, the previous person was talking about the point. For them, the most important thing now is how to get to the central tower to meet. Although Long Yan was young, he was also a well-known young genius in the village, and he was in a group with the kid Yiye. Maybe he knew something. "What do you mean?" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko blinked and asked. "What do we mean? Of course it''s asking you how to get there, what route do you choose?" Hearing this, the impatient population said straightforwardly. "Just go!" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko paused slightly, and then said confidently. "There is a way to go just like this, you can''t go straight there, you always have to avoid some dangers." Hearing this, someone said. "Are you not going to hunt down a few teams before leaving? Take advantage of our numbers?" In response, Tatsuhiko Haneda frowned slightly and said. It seems that these guys didn''t want to hunt down other teams, which made Haneda Tatsuhiko very strange. "In the current situation, we don''t need to hunt down other teams, right?" But this time, it was Aju that spoke. The female ninja blinked, raised her head with a puzzled expression, and looked at Haneda Tatsuhiko. "Oh?" In response, Tatsuhiko Haneda turned his head and asked rhetorically. "According to the contact with Ichiyo just now, as long as we rush to the central tower, two teams can advance. Isnt it enough? Five teams have two teams to advance. This result should be quite stimulating. Konohas attention. Indeed, we can take advantage of the number of people to hunt other teams and get more scrolls. Even if the other two teams can reach the central tower without incident, we even have all The opportunity for the staff to break through. However, this is too eye-catching ~ www.novelhall.com~ Its just a breakthrough in the first exam. Maybe some villages know the current situation of our Caoyin Village. Considering the characteristics of the first exam, Will pay attention, but will not pay too much attention. This can be seen when we are not deliberately targeted. Ichiba is now attracting the enemy''s attention, it is entirely due to your behavior, Long Yan, and has nothing to do with the first exam. And if we pass the second exam on a large scale, then it will be passed. It is impossible for all members of Shayin Village to pass this test, let alone all of us passed the two games. At that time, I am afraid that Daren Village sees us not for the assistance objects, but the objects that can be controlled. It is the object of fear that must be eliminated! The two teams passed, I think it was just right. I think we only need to get to the central tower and meet Yiye. " When hearing this sentence, A Ju straightened her face and said word by word. As expected of Ah Ju... I''m afraid, Ichiba thought so too. When they heard this sound, everyone was startled, and then they had such a thought in their hearts. "Yeah! I see, let me finish the meal first, let me think about it. I''ll talk about it after the meal." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko also nodded and said. That''s it. Because Sister Aju is here. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Hmm! Let''s eat then! Say after you finish!" Hearing this, everyone simply responded and responded straightforwardly. After all, along the way, this child also hurriedly hurried, always, needs rest. This, he always has to let him eat first. Then, eat first! Don''t worry! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2283： The road to perfection "I''m full! Brother Yiye said that occasionally I would save some for those who eat together. Then, I won''t eat anymore and leave it to you!" After swallowing the last bite of the delicious broth, Anna Haneda showed a sense of reluctance, and then, with a touch of firmness, she stood up, jumped up, and reached the branches that protruded above her head. "I''m looking for something I didn''t find just now!" Then, in the midst of this crisp sound, her figure disappeared from the branches, but she didn''t know what direction she was heading. There were a group of Shinobu Shinobu who raised their heads and their mouths twitched. "Uh" Then, when they watched Anna Haneda leave and withdrew their gazes, the corners of their mouths stiffened again, and their faces became a little inexplicable. So little! What else to eat! Afterwards, looking at the pot, this thought flashed through everyone''s hearts. At this moment, as far as they can see, there is a huge iron pot, a bear-sized prey, and hundreds of catties of meat. There is only a shallow pool at the bottom of the pot, even if it is eaten by one person. How many. Almost all do not fill a person''s bowl. This is already finished! Where is there still left? "Are you full?" Then, almost subconsciously, the beard spoke. Suddenly everyone looked at each other. "Idiot you guys?" Then, in the next second, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s voice suddenly sounded, attracting the eyes of everyone who was looking at each other. "Dinning with Anna, you can still be so slow, is this your first time eating with Anna?" Then came a series of unkind words. "Long Yan, what are you?" However, everyone didn''t care about the unceremonious words at all, just looking at Haneda Tatsuhiko, frowning little by little. It seems that the attention has been attracted by other things. I forgot to refute this Haneda Tatsuhiko. Of course, it was not the first time that they had dinner with Anna. "This one?" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko raised his head slightly, seeming to have noticed that everyone''s words were wrong. He glanced at them, but after seeing everyone''s eyes on his own hands, he spoke. At the same time, he smoothly poured the broth and a few pieces of meat that he was still full in his bowl into the pot, which made a little heat. Then, when the words fell, his gaze returned to his own piece of ground. At this moment, there was already a map drawn on the ground under the branch in his hand. This map of the dead forest. "The map of the dead forest." And there was no extra words in his mouth, and he said straightforwardly. Needless to say, these people can understand it. This sentence is just a subconscious word. "Already planning a route?" At the moment when the words were spoken, everyone understood the map on the ground, the map of the death forest. After all, there was a part of the map in their minds, otherwise they would not lose their way and go smoothly. Reach this meeting point. At this time, A Ju''s reaction was the fastest, and asked immediately. "Ok." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko glanced at Aju behind him subconsciously. Then, a slight hesitation flashed across his face. After hesitating for a while, he nodded and spoke. "What''s wrong? Is it tricky?" Hearing that, Aju, as Haneda Ichiyos assistant, is in such an important position as the finance department. Haneda Tatsuhikos moment of hesitation did not hide her from her, and she did not hide it, so she mentioned it straightforwardly. come out. Now, they seem to have a good time, and there is no safety issue, but after all, they are in the dead forest and are still taking the test. This is not a safe place. Therefore, if Long Yan has any worries, she must ask, everyone is prepared. "No, nothing?" However, Tatsuhiko Haneda answered quite simply, as if the hesitation just now was not a problem. "So?" In this regard, A Juxiu''s eyebrows frowned slightly, but she asked. "It''s just that there is no one sure way." Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko couldn''t help but glanced at the good sister behind him, sighed softly, and said. "Of course there can be no perfect route." Regarding this, A Ju said naturally, almost laughing. Now they are in a dangerous place, and they are always killing intent. Even Konoha is in a dangerous place in the name of death. There are strong enemies waiting outside, and even strong enemies far beyond their own. How can there be a sure way. Even if you dont have to fight, you just need to escape, there is no safe road. "Silly boy!" Thinking of this, Aju couldn''t help touching the head of the child in front of him. Although the child in front of him is a well-known early-witted genius child in the village, he still can''t get rid of his childishness after all, and there is always some childish impractical. There is no need to be perfect here either. Only a relatively safe route is required. There is no need to be too serious. "No...it can''t be like this...it must be a sure way...it must be, otherwise...otherwise..." However, when she said these words, her face was slightly stunned, and her eyes fell on the shoulder of the child in front of her involuntarily. At this moment, her words were exchanged for Haneda Tatsuhiko''s trembling shoulders ~www.novelhall.com~ and the murmur that appeared under extreme tension and fear in her mouth. With a trembling, whispered. "What''s wrong? Long Yan, how are you?" And seeing the appearance of the child in front of him, A Ju''s complexion also changed, and he hurriedly grabbed his shoulders and leaned out to check the child''s face. "Ok?" However, at this moment, the face of the beard and beard opposite him suddenly changed, and a sharp gleam suddenly flashed across his eyes, and he suddenly looked at Haneda Tatsuhiko. "puff!" Then, at this moment, behind the beard, a person suddenly closed his eyes and fell to the ground. "Puff! Puff!" Then there were two more people. "Puff puff!" After that, except for the beard and Aju, everyone closed their eyes and fell to the ground. "Long Yan! What did you do!" Then, there was an angry question from the beard. "puff!" However, after asking this sound, his beard also fell to the ground. "There is no perfect way...it won''t work! I''m sorry..." At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko slowly raised his head, still whispering in his mouth. However, his face was full of firmness. And A Ju, seeing the firmness, her eyes widened slightly and her mouth opened, as if she wanted to say something. However, after all, nothing was said. "puff!" Then, there was a soft sound. Except for Haneda Tatsuhiko, everyone present fell to the ground. "Everyone, forgive my waywardness." Then, a soft moan sounded in the crackling of the firewood. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2284： why? "I''m back! Long Yan!" The sound of slight footsteps fell behind, and Anna Haneda''s voice was still crisp, sounding very energetic. However, after leaping from the tree, Anna Haneda did not lean against Haneda Tatsuhiko as usual. Instead, she stood relatively far away, looking at the silent boy who was half squatting on the ground. , A hint of hesitation flashed. It seemed that he wanted to step forward, but he was scrupulous about something and didn''t dare to step forward. "What''s wrong? Anna, do you think I did something wrong?" In this regard, he seemed to feel the attitude of his childhood sweetheart, Haneda Tatsuhiko pursed his lips, took a deep breath, and slowly exhaled. "No." Hearing this, Anna Haneda hurriedly shook her hand, her face was full of tension, and said. "Then, why...you can''t come." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who stood up, flung the branch in his hand to one side, stomped his feet strongly, and began to erase the map of the dead forest on the ground. Originally, he wanted to find a safe way so that he wouldn''t have to do this. However, I haven''t found it now. Everything can only be done according to the original plan, and this map has no effect. "Because...because...because..." And hearing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s already slightly angry words, Haneda Anna''s relatively calm appearance could have been maintained, she collapsed instantly, her face was full of anxiety, and her little feet began to jump. Like an ant on a hot pan. "Because of what, can''t you say it all at once?" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko turned around abruptly, and he couldn''t hold back with a sound. However, even though the words were angry, his face was about to cry. If he could, how could he make such a bad move. If he could find a safe way to bring everyone to the central tower perfectly, how could he do it! How could he poison his partner? That''s right, at this moment, Beard, A Ju and others were poisoned at this time and only then passed out. And this poison is exactly what Haneda Tatsuhiko killed. However, the poisoning this time was different from the last time he poisoned them. If the tail was white, it was a prank at best, but this time, it was different. totally different. "You... will you let me step on sister Aju to come over! Stupid Long Yan!" But at this time, hearing Ryuhiko''s obvious voice that was several decibels higher, Anna Haneda''s mouth slumped, her anxious tears came down, and there was a complaint that was similar to Haneda''s Tatsuhiko. "Just to make you...huh? Huh?" Hearing this sentence, the subconscious Haneda Tatsuhiko had to follow along, but, speaking in general, the words stopped abruptly, and even the crying expression on his face suddenly turned into a mistake. "Oh, I''m sorry, I immediately settled in sister Aju." Then, almost instantly, he bowed his eyebrows and apologized. Following the apology, he leaned down and began to set up the unconscious A Ju. At this moment, A Ju fell behind him. In other words, he misunderstood Anna, not that Anna couldn''t come, but the place where Aju fell, just behind him. If Anna wants to walk to him, she can only step on the body of Aju sister. So, it was completely he misunderstood. Moreover, the misunderstanding is deep. "Humph!" And hearing this apology, Anna Haneda wiped a tear, stomped her foot, but pouted, "I''m very angry, the kind that doesn''t coax me well". Moreover, when he turned around, he also drew his nose, which made it even worse. "Yes... I''m sorry!" And Tatsuhiko Haneda was keenly aware that things seemed like a big one. Seeing Anna Haneda''s appearance, he immediately put Aju down, ran behind Anna Haneda, and sincerely apologized. The poor comatose A Ju slammed onto the ground with a puff, and didn''t know where it hit. "Humph!" However, Anna Haneda did not acknowledge this sincere apology, but turned her head in a different direction. "It''s useless to coax like this" on his face. "Uh" Seeing Anna Haneda''s appearance, Tatsuhiko Haneda seemed to stiffen in an instant. It''s over... Anna is really angry! The kind that is bad! How to do how to do In an instant, the sweat on his forehead slowly came out. "Really...really sorry." Then, almost instinctively, he bowed at ninety degrees and solemnly apologized. To be honest, now, if Anna can calm down, he can sit down. Although I don''t know what it means to sit under the ground, Long Yan sees that many people apologize by sitting under the ground, and most of them can be forgiven. Even if it looks a little ugly, it inexplicably gives him a sense of shame, and even a little instinctive rejection, but when Annado gets down, he feels that he has no pressure at all. As long as Anna can calm down, he will have no problems. "Humph!" However, this solemn apology ~www.novelhall.com~ is useless. Haneda Anna''s face still has that kind of coaxing look, there is no room at all. How to do how to do It''s over, it''s over! Really angry! What did I say just now! Why didn''t I think of looking at the situation behind me at all! Besides, how could Anna alienate me? How could it alienate me because of this? Seeing Nao''s appearance, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face was utterly ruthless. Do not! It means regret! This situation could obviously be avoided, as long as he was calmer. However, to be honest, how could he be able to calm down? Last time, the end white was a prank, and there were some secret instructions from the harmony teacher, which was justified. But this time is different. This time it was his own idea. Moreover, it was still in the middle of the Ninja exam, and the teacher would not allow him to do so in such an important exam. In a sense, Haneda Tatsuhiko was disturbed by the guilt and uneasiness in his heart. At that time, it can be said that he was scared! As a child, the most normal reaction is when he does something he shouldn''t do. Just now, he was really scared. No matter how firm he was before, and how prepared he was before, he was still scared when things happened. Therefore, I will lose my temper. Because Anna was not close to herself, she lost her temper. This time, it''s really over. What to do, what to do? At this time, his heart has become a mess of porridge. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2285： cool down Why didn''t Long Yan speak anymore? Turning her head, her back looks like Anna Haneda who looks angry and has a bad look, but she doesn''t have that bad look on her face. On the contrary, at this moment, when she hears no movement behind, her heart But he became nervous. Is it possible that I ignored him and he was angry? With the panic, such a thought passed in her heart. should No way? Then, thinking of this, Anna Haneda subconsciously denied her idea. In his impression, Long Yan is always the most gentle person, the person who is best to him, the person who will follow him in everything, and the best and best boy. You will never be angry with yourself! But... Just now, Long Yan lost his temper to me! Now, does it mean that Long Yan is no longer the one who always treats me well? Long Yan has never lost his temper to me! So, now that Im not talking, does it mean that I made him angry! Then, if I make him angry, he will not want me? However, at the moment she denied it, another thought came into her mind, another thought that made her feel scared from the bottom of her heart. Is it true that as Uncle Zong Mis girlfriend and sister said, boys are not good things? Once I get bored, do I abandon girls? Did Long Yan become such a boy? But after being afraid, her lips were deflated, and the corners of her mouth were suppressed, and huge pearl-like tears filled her eyes. It seems that when the nose is sore, he will cry. How...what to do? What should I say? Is it because Anna was able to calm down? I did not do this thing right! At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko was already sweating profusely, and his body had begun to tremble slightly, especially his feet, and there was already an impulse to stomp his feet. Obviously, I tried my best to solve the current situation. How much, I still have to say something! Only, first... Then, thinking about it, Haneda Tatsuhiko flashed such a thought in his mind when the cold sweat slipped down the stall again. "Yes... I''m sorry, I really am..." Afterwards, he gritted his teeth and opened his mouth to apologize again. "Never do this again next time, or I will ignore you!" However, just after he said the first half of the sentence, Anna Haneda suddenly turned her head, stomped her feet after drawing a tear in the air, and said. "Anna..." Hearing Haneda Anna''s words, Haneda Tatsuhiko was stunned on the spot for an instant, looking at the girl in front of him who was biting his lip with an angry face, but his eyes were full of grieved and scared girls, her mouth open. . "Yes! Never dare anymore!" Then, his response was also very quick, and he said hurriedly. "You have to answer me a few questions!" And when he heard this, Anna Haneda still kept that angry face, but the corners of her mouth had begun to slightly tilt up, and when she spoke, her little mouth was already pouting, and the color of anger on her face had changed. Kind of charming. "As many questions as you like!" At this time, Tatsuhiko Haneda was overjoyed, as long as Anna was not angry, he could say anything. Don''t talk about a few questions, he will answer one hundred and one thousand. "Then everyone will be fine, right? Eat so much soup!" In this regard, Anna Haneda''s expression had changed from being charming to worrying, and she pointed to the fallen grass on the ground and asked the Shinobumen. "How could something happen? I controlled the dose. They will only be in a coma for two days, and they will naturally wake up after two days, and there will be no sequelae." Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko hurriedly spoke. Now, the reason why the master of Cao Yinzhong is unconscious is naturally because he poisoned the soup pot just now. However, he poisoned it not to kill Cao Yinzhong, but for another purpose. Even, it is to protect them. "So, the first thing you asked me to find was poisonous weeds?" In this regard, Anna Haneda, who was full at this time, quickly turned her mind, and she instantly remembered that before cooking, when everyone was dealing with prey, Long Yan asked herself to find something grassy. "No." Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko shook his head. The poison was prepared by him a long time ago. It is just a kind of coma-like herbal poison that is similar to anesthetic, which can be excreted through the body''s metabolism. This kind of field allows him to prepare such a high-precision poison. He still cannot do it. "So, what''s the use of the grass you asked me to find?" In response, Anna Haneda thought for a while, and asked with a sudden flash of light in her eyes. "Cooperating with this kind of thing, you can make something amazing!" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko also thought about it, then grabbed a small bottle of light green liquid from the ninja bag, shook it lightly, and said. "what is this?" In response, Anna Haneda asked almost subconsciously. She may not understand what all the strange bottles and jars on Long Yan are for for a lifetime. However, she knew that Long Yan''s bizarre bottles and jars were very useful. Moreover, it is very fun. When he was unhappy before, Long Yan would use these weird things to make him happy. Every time, I am very happy. "Using this, in conjunction with the grass you found for me, may produce wonderful changes, um... wonderful chemical changes, I will show you later, you will be shocked." Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~ Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face flashed with excitement, and he said. "is it!" And hearing Long Yan''s words, Anna Haneda''s eyes flashed with surprise, and her little feet jumped slightly, obviously very interested. Do not! It should be said that Long Yan''s words have completely aroused her interest. What anger, what must be answered, was completely forgotten by Anna. She now only thinks about this wonderful chemical change. "So, what are we going to do next?" Then, subconsciously, Anna Haneda asked. "right now?" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko was taken aback for a moment, and then his face was full of smiles. He knew that Anna was completely calm now, and was naturally overjoyed. "Next, we are going to put them..." Then, his gaze turned to the unconscious Cao Yinzhong. ... "It''s been a long time, Konoha." At this time, in the darkened sky on the other side, a white-haired man stepped outside Konoha''s door, looked at Konoha''s door with infinite emotion, and said with emotion. "Then, I''ll go back to Master Naruto." At the same time, in the dark, a voice came. "Oh, that was hard." In this regard, the white-haired man said. Then, in the shadows in the dark, something seemed to have left. "So, next..." Then, the emotional color on the white-haired man''s face slowly faded, and instead, it was a solemn color. And his gaze has already fallen in another direction. Death Forest... direction! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2286： what is the relationship? Death forest, the gathering place for grassy people. "Is this... all right?" The faint fluorescence disappeared slowly on his face, Haneda Anna crouched, looked at the back of Haneda Tatsuhiko who was half-kneeling on the ground in front of him, and he was squatting on the ground, putting his hands on his chin and speaking. "Ok." In response to this, Haneda Tatsuhiko, whose face was already serious, nodded and responded. At the same time, I lightly dipped the pen in my hand with the viscous liquid in the small bowl in my hand, and started writing and drawing on the branches of this tree. At this moment, he and Anna Haneda are squatting on the back root system of one of the six giant trees, and they are putting the bark that has just been peeled back on the trunk, and see this writing and drawing. The split marks of the bark are constantly being covered by the viscous liquid. A color that is completely close to the original tree color, slowly covering the faint blemishes, it can be seen that when Haneda Tatsuhiko finishes writing and painting, the trunk will return to its "intact" state. "Doesn''t they matter in there?" Seeing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s actions, Anna Haneda pouted slightly in dissatisfaction, and said. "It doesn''t matter. When I dug through this tree hole just now, I left a lot of hidden pores. It doesn''t matter if they are inside." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko spoke, apparently knowing who Haneda Anna asked. At this time, the tree trunk in front of them was not just stripped of the bark. After this large piece of bark that can accommodate an adult walking freely, it hides this one which is almost a quarter of the diameter of the giant tree. Three huge spaces. And in this space, there are people hiding in the grass. At this time, Anna asked about the situation of everyone. Obviously, Tatsuhiko Haneda had a complete plan long ago. When he hollowed out the giant tree, he had already made many preparations. Even the space inside this tree is actually a two-layer structure. If you open this bark, you will see not the people in the grass, but an empty tree hole. There are no people inside, and there are only various deadly traps. Especially, traps that must kill in small spaces. And in the lower part of this space, near the root system, there is a smaller space inside, in which the grassy people are placed. This structure can be said to be the best structure Haneda Tatsuhiko can think of. The best structure that can protect the unconscious people from being attacked. It is also the safest way he can think of to protect everyone. As a result, this tree hole is very concealed, and with his camouflage camouflage, it can basically deceive most people, plus the dim environment here, and the back of the tree that is easy to be overlooked. The terrain position, basically, most ninjas will be deceived. Even a ninja with a strong investigative ability, unless you know that there are people in this tree, carefully distinguish it, and it takes a lot of effort to find the flaw. And even if it finds the flaws, the first level of traps, Haneda Tatsuhiko is confident to defeat or injure the enemy. Once the trap is touched and the enemy is shocked, even if they are not killed by the trap, they will subconsciously think that this is a trap, thus giving up the idea of ??exploring. And left quickly. Yes, leave quickly. After all, this is a dangerous death forest, and there are still two or three days before the end of the second exam. In a sense, time is also quite urgent. The enemy will not go too far. Moreover, with the lessons learned from the trap, the enemy would not have the guts and a suspected trap to die. This is not a battle of life and death. Therefore, after the trap is triggered, 90 out of ten, the enemy will retreat. In this way, the Cao Yinzhong on the next level can also be preserved. Afterwards, if the trap is triggered and a group of people are taken away, even if a group of people finds out here, it will be triggered by the trap, or that there are traces of fighting, there will be no doubt that there are people here. And this place is still some way away from the central tower. At this time, halfway through the exam time, the remaining teams either have the winners have gathered the scrolls, or the losers who have lost the scrolls. The former is definitely better than less, and will not pay attention to it and leave directly. As for the losers, they may take the risk of searching, but, without the anxiety of the scroll, they may not be able to search more thoroughly. In their hearts, they may be in a hurry than the winner. Moreover, even if he found the lower level, there were no scrolls on Cao Yinzhong''s body, and he took all the scrolls. If he wanted to come, the opponent would not attack a team without a scroll. Driven in a hurry, I didn''t find it, so I left. And when the effect of the drug is over, the Zhongnin exam is over, there is no need to fight, and everyone is naturally safe. It can be said that Tatsuhiko Haneda has thought very far, and has done quite well. This is the perfect protection plan he can think of ~www.novelhall.com~. In fact, it is indeed the most perfect plan. Even if Haneda Ichiba is here, I am afraid I can only compliment it, amazing! After all, Haneda Tatsuhiko was only a six or seven-year-old boy at this time. If he was Konoha''s ninja, and the resume of this plan was presented, Konoha would be shaking up and down. Because the traits displayed by this child are exactly the same as those of the amazing genius of Konoha Village. Even, they are all about the same age. "Um... Then, why should you light them up?" In response, Anna Haneda held her chin with her hands and shook her head for a while before asking again. What I asked was that in both layers of structure, Tatsuhiko Haneda set up objects that could emit light to illuminate the space. As for the light source, it was the liquid in the bottle he took out before and the wonderful chemical changes produced by the grass that the crushed Anna had picked up for him. The fusion of this potion and the juice of this kind of grass will produce fluorescence, which has a similar luminous effect. Although it is not too bright, it can barely illuminate some, but if it is wrapped in a transparent bag, one bag for one bag, and the amount of accumulation can also create a good lighting effect. It is a test product of Haneda Tatsuhiko. Moreover, the duration is quite long, about 3 days or so. "This is for their safety after they wake up." In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda said. "Safety after waking up?" And hearing this sound, Haneda Anna was taken aback, and her brows instantly raised. What does this have to do with safety after waking up? Does lighting have anything to do with safety? https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2287： do you remember? "Well, yes, safety after waking up." Seriously painting the disguise, Tatsuhiko Haneda nodded, affirming what he said before. Fortunately, I took this course seriously at the beginning, although I only learned the disguise of foreign objects, but now, it really helped a lot. At the same time, such a lucky thought flashed in his mind. "Anna, if you wake up from sleep and suddenly find yourself in a dark place with nothing to see, and suddenly there is some movement, would you subconsciously attack?" After that, Tatsuhiko Haneda seemed to know that Anna Haneda would put on a look that he couldn''t understand, and immediately spoke. "I don''t know! Because when Anna was not waking up, she suddenly found that she was in a dark place, she couldn''t see anything, and there was no sudden movement, so I don''t know, Anna doesn''t know." And hearing this sound, Haneda Anna said frankly. I expressed my attitude of seeking truth from facts very simply and directly, because I have never experienced it, so I don''t know. "Uh" Hearing the straightforward and crisp words, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mouth twitched slightly, and the motion in his hand almost stopped writing and drawing because of his stiff body. "In fact, lighting the lights is for them to see each other for the first time when they wake up, so as to avoid unnecessary harm to themselves." However, Haneda Tatsuhiko was ready to explain the words after all, and said. After all, people suddenly in a dark environment will often cause inevitable panic. As a ninja, once panic, because of the usual training, what you think may not be the shrinking thought of ordinary people. Rising up, he took the initiative to understand this darkness, and at the same time, he also guarded against this darkness, and he would definitely hold weapons in his hands. Considering some safety issues, Haneda Tatsuhiko did not take away any of their weapons. If, when one person wakes up, it happens that the other person wakes up too, and the sound made is likely to make the person who wakes up first fly away without suffering. In particular, there is also a bearded presence in this team, which was designated by Haneda Tatsuhiko as a defect. Of course, it is also possible that they did nothing and confirmed each other in the dark, avoiding unnecessary harm. However, after all, there is the possibility of mutual harm in the dark, and Tatsuhiko Haneda had to guard against it, so he lighted them up. Moreover, the presence of light can also provide them with a sense of security at the first time, enabling them to wake up in a sense of security given by light, and they can also be relatively calm. If the upper level is destroyed at that time , They can respond calmly. Otherwise, in the dark and uneasy, it happened that the upper layer was destroyed, and they might do something to expose the lower structure because of panic and anxiety. Moreover, in a bright environment, they can also find the letters Haneda Tatsuhiko left for them. The letter carefully stated the original situation, as well as the conditions of the underground space and the upper space where they were located, which was also conducive to their retreat. After all, when they woke up, the exam was over, and Tatsuhiko Haneda didnt know if Konoha would have a search and rescue team in the end, he would search for losers in the dead forest, and this tree hole was extremely secretive. , Even if there is a search and rescue team, even if the search and rescue team is Konoha, it may not be able to find it. In a sense, Tatsuhiko Haneda must also inform them of the information of the place. First, let them understand the situation, and second, they need this kind of information when they retreat. In short, this is also one of the steps of Haneda Tatsuhiko''s plan. "Oh!" And hearing this, Anna Haneda nodded without understanding, and no longer entangled in this aspect, but asked again: "But, is this okay? Doesn''t it mean that two teams are required to qualify? In order to eat Do you get more delicious food?" At this moment, Anana, who had a full stomach, was still very active. Obviously, she thought of what her sister Aju said before, and did not forget the importance of this Zhongnin exam. It''s just that she thinks that Zhongnin will pass the exam, which is different from what other people think. After the equivalent sign that other people thought of passing the level is Konoha''s original work, and the support of the major Ninja villages, in her mind, passing the level, the qualifying rate corresponds to eating. "It''s okay. There is not much difference between a team of people qualifying and two teams qualifying. They are enough for other Daren Village to pay attention to us. Besides, there is a third exam. If our team can pass If it does, it can get a lot of attention." In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda said. To be honest, he, Anna, and that foolish team like Ichiba, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t think they would be stumped in the third exam. He did so with full consideration of the consequences. And the conclusion is that it doesn''t matter if everyone doesn''t go, the three of them are enough. "However, after they wake up ~www.novelhall.com~ they will definitely be angry, and Anna wants to pass the exam with everyone." And hearing these words, Haneda Anna pursed her lips in trust in Ryuhiko, and did not raise any objections, just said so. She agreed with Haneda Tatsuhiko''s statement that it was enough for the three of them to qualify. She didn''t think that they would fail the third exam. In this way, they could also get a lot of delicious food from Danin Village. She has no objection to this point. However, considering the mood of the big guy, she still feels that it is very bad to weed out everyone like this. Even if there are only two teams with 6 people. She still wants to pass with everyone. It doesn''t matter if you fail. Although the lack of a lot of delicious food is very worrying, but compared with my partner, the food seems to be a little bit aside. "So, do you want everyone to risk death?" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko did not express anything special this time, just said lightly. Faintly, but very firmly said. But this sentence made Anna Haneda cover her mouth in an instant and shook her head again and again. she was Of course not! The partners will make many and many delicious foods for her. Of course, delicious food is important, but these partners who make delicious food for her cannot be absent. Without friends, what is delicious will become bad. "Ah" At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who wrote and painted, sighed gently. Although he did not stop the work, a complex look appeared on his face. "You should remember that we heard that night?" Then he asked with a kind of helplessness. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2288： Strive for "Remember! Anna did not forget!" Hearing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s question suddenly changed, Anna Haneda said in a loud voice, almost agitated. And speaking, that seemingly understanding and somewhat reluctant face was instantly shrouded in panic. It seems that Tatsuhiko Haneda mentioned something terrible. "Then you should know why we are doing this." In response to this, hearing Haneda Anna''s obvious uplifting voice, a touch of unbearable expression appeared on Haneda''s face, and his tone finally softened. "Ok, I know!" In response, Anna Haneda nodded heavily, her face was full of horror. But at this moment, what she had in her mind was the words she heard when she passed the door of that brother Yiye''s room the night before the exam. Strictly speaking, it was the phrase "this time the exam will produce dead and wounded" words that I heard with Long Yan. Yes, that night, a considerable part of Heyin''s conversation with Chiba was heard by these two children. Moreover, it is still a very crucial part. Words about the dead and injured in this second exam! The two children knew the difficulty of the second exam, and they knew that there would be casualties in their village. That''s right, the reason why Haneda Tatsuhiko wanted to poison his partner was also out of this consideration. He wanted to find a safe way to ensure that there would be no casualties, and smoothly merge with Haneda Kazuyo in the central tower. But, unfortunately, he didn''t find it. Then, you can only poison your partners. Without a complete path, exiting this exam is the best choice. The safest choice without casualties. Although it seems a little unkind, even, the approach is a bit extreme. However, for Haneda Tatsuhiko, this was the best way he could think of. Moreover, his measures are indeed extremely detailed, complete and perfect. As for right or wrong, Haneda Tatsuhiko himself does not know, nor does he want to know. He only knows that this method can attract the attention of big countries and ensure everyone''s safety. At the same time, this poisoning plan was also the first plan he thought of after hearing the words about deaths and injuries, and it was also the safest one among all the plans he thought of. That is, when he received the Book of the Earth from Haneda Ichiba, he had already begun to prepare. Including throwing the book of the earth back to Haneda Ichiba, let him attract most of the attention, and they rushed to the meeting place here, and joined two or as many teams as they thought at the time... everything , Are all Haneda Tatsuhiko''s plan. Moreover, during the journey, he was still thinking of various plans, so as not to use this extreme plan. It was the perfect way he had been talking about before. It''s just that he didn''t find this perfect road. After all, this road is full of dangers, coupled with the characteristics of ninja fighting, he is destined to be unable to protect everyone 100%. Even the current poisoning plan has a success rate of over 95%, and he dare not say that it is 100% protecting everyone. However, this poisoning plan is the most secure after all. Moreover, he and Anna will be safer if you don''t consider everyone following them. It is not to say that this is a dislike of their partner, but that there will be real dangers that cannot be dealt with when the time comes. To be honest, it is definitely him and Anna that face the greatest pressure. Do not! It should be said that Anna is absolutely facing the most pressure. Moreover, with Anna''s temperament, she would never leave before everyone else. In other words, if there is a danger that really cannot be dealt with, when she decides to retreat, it is definitely the queen of Anana. She becomes stubborn and no one can persuade her. Including him. This is also to protect Anna. After all, if you really encounter a situation that makes Anana stand behind, then the opponent is definitely an invincible existence. And whether there will be someone who can''t deal with the power of the two of them or even the power of Haneda Ichiba, Tatsuhiko Haneda thinks that there is a possibility. In his small and keen head, from what he knew, including the information mentioned by Haneda Ichiba, he could already infer some conditions. This time, the Zhongnin exam is not as simple as it seems, and the participants are not all of them. There is even an existence beyond Shangren. There are absolutely invincible enemies. This is also an important reason why he still decided to use this poisoning plan instead of 100% success. The road ahead is unpredictable, and it is best for them to withdraw now. "So, what should we do next? What about the brothers and sisters of the other two teams?" At this time, Anna Haneda asked again. "There are two more teams. We have to look at the next contact. If there are them in the next contact, then we can go to meet with them. If not, then we are too far away from us and we are too late. ." In response, Tatsuhiko Haneda frowned and said. This time Anna asked about his pain point. The other two teams were too far apart and there was no way to come back like this. The only thing that can be done is to pray. Pray that they can get close to them after a days journey, so that they can meet in the past~www.novelhall.com~Secondly, pray that if there is no possibility of meeting, they can reach the central tower safely, even if they are attacked, dont be killed. Drop. "So, they..." In response, Anna Haneda''s face immediately showed anxious expression. "There is no way, Anna, we are too weak and we are too limited in what we can do!" Hearing that, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t let Anna finish speaking, but said so. "..." At this sound, Anna Haneda, whose speech was cut off, pursed her lips, but did not continue. However, there was silence. She was full at this time, and she knew exactly what her childhood sweetheart was talking about. This kind of distance problem can''t be shortened by any strategy, and they can''t do anything about it. They don''t know their location or distance, even if they have to look for it in advance, they have no clue! And even if you know where they entered at the beginning, and don''t know their marching route, at this moment, where are they, who can tell? Even her brother Yiye couldn''t know! "Then what can we do now?" And thinking of this, Anna, who was silent for a while, could only say that. "Now head towards the central tower. After all, if we want to pass the exam, we still have to join the fool." And hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko said very positively. He had already thought about the follow-up plan. If you can find another team, then go to another team and do the same. If you can''t find it, then you can only guarantee their promotion. They must also strive for the qualifying rate and attention of the village. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2289： Probe "despair!" Under the night, the dead forest, which was originally very dim, became more gloomy, as if it exuded a dangerous atmosphere everywhere. The bushes in the forest, the vines in the grass, as if any shadow, or even the open space, there are countless pairs. The eyes are staring at me, every plant and tree, all revealing murderous intent, making people suddenly nervous and shuddering. At this time, a pair of wooden clogs lightly stepped on the branches of the giant tree at this moment. In this death forest, another unexpected guest came. "The center should be here, that is, the person should be here." As it settled, the white-haired man with wooden clogs and a greasy forehead murmured softly in his mouth. In the words, there is no shortage of surprises and worries. It is precisely, one of Konoha Sannin, Jiraiya who was summoned back to the village by three generations of Naruto! At this moment, in front of his eyes, there was a huge thorn bush that was piled up of thorns and trees, which protruded out of the forest like a flower, just like a diseased bump in the forest. Even, he calculated that standing on the giant tree, he had to look up to see the top of the thorn bush. Obviously, this thorn bush is not a plant that grows normally in this dead forest. Before, I had never heard of such a bush of thorns in the Death Forest. Although this dead forest is full of dangers, in addition to being a popular choice for the Zhongnin exam, it is also the most ecologically sound forest in Konoha Village. Konoha often sends people to maintain and explore the ecology. If it grows like this A huge bush, before this, will definitely be reported, and the village will definitely know. After all, on the day when the Ninja test site was selected, I am afraid that a large number of Konoha ninjas came to investigate. This bush of thorns is bound to be discovered and reported. Now, there is no news, it must be the product of the Zhongnin exam. In other words, the bush of thorns in front of you is probably the work of a certain candidate or a ninja other than the candidate. "Fortunately, I took a look." In response, Zi Lai also looked at the huge thorny flower in front of him, his brows frowned slightly, but he spit out such a worrying word. It turned out that since he felt the direction of the death forest, that is, the abnormality here, he asked about the situation of the Anbu leading the way. After inquiring, although the Anbu leading the way was a bit unclear at first, he still thought of something. He was told about the Nakanin exam being held. After learning that everyone''s exam was being held here, Jilai also hesitated, and finally postponed the time to meet the three generations of Naruto, and directly told the Anbu Ninja who led the way that he had found some abnormalities and wanted to investigate. Then, he parted ways with the Anbe Ninja who led the way. After all, he went to investigate this matter, after all, the third generation of Hokage would know, so he did not hide it. And when he came here, after seeing the thorn bushes, his first reaction, apart from surprise and worry, might be fortunate. Obviously, the Zhongnin exam this time was mixed with something that shouldn''t or don''t need to participate in the exam. The importance of this Zhongnin exam is self-evident. At the same time, even if Jilai is always away, he also knows the meaning behind this Zhongnin exam, and he also understands the meaning behind this Zhongnin exam. The meaning, and the meaning behind this will cause a fight. Even, because he wanders in the open and secret areas of this ninja world all the year round, and there are many undercurrents, he may see it more intuitively than the third generation of Hokage. Although it cannot be said that it is more thorough than the third generation of Hokage, but because of this intuition, he can see nothing less than the third generation of Hokage. Otherwise, he would not give up seeing the third generation of Hokage the first time he returned to the village, but would directly investigate. Ok The location of the technique should be in the center of the thorn bushes and thorns, and it is also surrounded by thorns, like a physical tree trunk. In other words, the operator is performing the operation in the center... Ok In this position, I am afraid that the caster himself cannot survive, that is to say, this is a technique at the cost of his own life. The caster...should be still in the center. Then, thinking of this, only a glance, with Jilaiya''s rich experience and experience, quickly deduced some information. At the same time, it has been determined that this is a suicide ninjutsu, and the corpse of the operator is probably still in the center of the operation, that is, the center of this thorn bush flower that is entangled with thorn branches. maybe Even the corpse of the victim is inside. Afterwards, another thought came into his mind. Ok? what is that? Then, in the next second, the corner of his eyes flashed, and he couldn''t help but look to the other side of the thorns flower. He frowned, but his figure flashed, a few vertical leaps, and several branches of branches. The thorns flower stopped in a certain direction. After stopping, there was already a huge fallen tree in front of him, stretching hundreds of meters all the way, like an open road leading to the end of the line of sight, under the moonlight, without the shadow of branches, a silvery white~www. novelhall.com~ It''s like a bright path in the dark, extending away. These scorch marks... are the high temperatures directly melting the trees? However, it did not cause any flames. Moreover, the fallen giant tree at a distance of several hundred meters should be bombarded by a ninjutsu. Looking at the fallen trees in front of him, the silver-lighted trees, Jiraiya''s eyes were uncontrollably widened slightly, and there was a kind of shock that was hard to conceal. You know, this tree that has fallen down hundreds of meters is not a random tree in a small forest, nor is it a primitive giant tree in a primitive forest, but an ancient giant tree unique to the dead forest, even if it is his toad oil Yan bullet, one bite down, being able to penetrate a few giant trees is already quite remarkable. At this distance of hundreds of meters, the ancient giant trees that fell down can be said to be countless. The power of this technique has far exceeded the scope of ninjutsu. In other words, the power of this technique is beyond the scope of ninjutsu. Even the ninjutsu with the S-level might not reach this level. "What kind of character... sneaked into Konoha! What do you want to do with Konoha? It''s precisely the stall for the Zhongnin exam. Is this...provocation?" At this time, in shock, Jilai also muttered to himself. A ninja who can use this powerful ninjutsu, which village will not be regarded as a treasure, put in a war, at least can determine the outcome of a war zone. At this time, he was dispatched to Konoha, and he also took the Zhongnin exam, which was seriously inconsistent with his status. This behavior was not a demonstration or a provocation! The demonstration against Konoha, or... provocative! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2290： hurry Being able to use this powerful technique does not count as mission experience and record, but must also reach the standard line of S-rank ninjas in every village. Even more than the standard line. After reaching this line, no matter if it is a ninja, a middle ninja or an upper ninja, one must upgrade to an S-rank ninja. This is not exceptional. why? Why are there such ninjas who participated in this Ninja test, or in other words, appeared in the test room of Ninja test. And, there is such a battle? His eyes narrowed slightly, as if he wanted to see the scene in front of him more thoroughly and see more clues, Ji Laiya''s mind flashed through this series of thoughts. It''s already obvious. From the scene in front of you, it can be concluded that there has been an S-rank ninja-level battle here. At least, the power of ninjutsu has reached S-level or even above. As for the S-level, it is absolutely impossible to appear in this Zhongnin exam, even if the undercurrent is raging. After all, the S-rank ninja, in a sense, is already a strategic-level combat power of the Ninja Village. Whether it is in war or politically, it is a very sensitive force. If such a ninja is sent to other villages at an untimely time period, whether it is during war or politically, it will be a demonstration or a direct provocation. This behavior is already the fuse of a war. Especially Konoha. Now, the Zhongnin exam is obviously an untimely time period. Moreover, ninjas of this level are still sent to participate in the Zhongnin exam, regardless of whether they really took the Zhongnin exam or non-examination personnel. This is all a demonstration against Konoha, no, strictly speaking, it is already a provocation. Not paying attention to Konoha''s international status at all, ignoring Konoha''s defensive power and intelligence power, this is almost a slap on Konoha''s face. If it is not handled properly, this may be the fuse of the war. Behind this incident is not as simple as a fight between two ninjas. This is already a very serious political and military incident. If two large Ninja villages send S-level ninjas as envoys to Konoha to discuss or deal with some bilateral relations, then there is no problem at all. The envoys will not look at your combat strength, and they are fair and honest. The essay, get permission from Konoha, then, naturally you can come in in a big way, which is timely. Even if the S-rank ninjas of the two countries leave the village of Konoha and fight in the village of Konoha, it will not become a serious political and military time. At most, it will be a series of complicated negotiations and will not directly rise to the level of war. . Finally, it is also the compensation for the compensation, the serious treatment of the serious treatment, as long as the solution is made to the satisfaction of Konoha. Of course, the two S-rank ninjas who fought will have no good end, at least they will be expelled from the village, and most of them will be wanted by Konoha, and eventually die by Konohas hand, too. It is very possible. However, this kind of secret dispatch is still at the time of the Zhongnin exam. Konoha has no reason not to doubt the attitude of these S-rank ninjas. Moreover, this is already an invasion, which will completely let any one. In Da Ren Village even several Da Ren villages became nervous. In peace times, such blatant demonstrations and provocative behaviors can easily give other Shinobu villages a signal. If peace is not there, a signal that war is about to brew. At that time, the negotiation will not be able to make it clear. Once Shinobu has the suspicion of launching a war, then it will not be easy to resolve. After all, between Ninja Village and Ninja Village, there is a huge group behind it. The will of the group tends to magnify the consequences of individual behavior. Once the will of the group recognizes the correctness and urgency of individual behavior, it is like a galloping train. , The will of the group will gallop in that direction, it is difficult to stop. Now, if the scene in front of Jilaiyas is not handled properly, the five trains of the Five Great Ninja Village will rush towards the end of the war, and eventually crash into each other. Cause, the fourth Ninja war! To be honest, now Jilai also doesn''t know what to do. Ok? Wait! Am I...missing something? Thinking of this, Zi Lai''s eyes flashed, but his eyes fell on the thorn flower again, his face suddenly changed. This thorn... It should be... Mu Dun! As the color changed, there was a flash of astonishment in his heart. Wood escape. This long-lived escape technique, or the Blood Succession Boundary, if it were only the signature ninjutsu of the ninja **** at the beginning of Konoha''s establishment more than ten years ago, is still quite a long-standing name. However, now, there is a special reference. A ten years ago, the sudden rise of the whole Ninja world trembles, and now, the whole Ninja world is still more or less shrouded in his shadow! The second Uchiha Madara, a reference to Uchiha Nobuhiko! Could it be that! No way! You have to report to the teacher! Thinking of this, Zi Lai almost trembled in his heart, and couldn''t care about other things. With a flash of figure, he left here and headed towards the Hokage Building. Nobuhiko Uchiha. As long as this name is involved, there will never be any good things! At least, every time there is the shadow of this name, Konoha will suffer loss and crisis. Especially, Konoha almost lost his future in the Nine Tails of the Year. The fourth generation of Naruto~www.novelhall.com~The fifth generation of Naruto... I can''t help but be so nervous. However, Ji Lai is also very nervous, but the other person in this scene is carrying a lot of leisure. With a good time to prepare, slowly walked out from under the tree trunk where Zi Lai Ye was originally standing. Just like, suddenly changed from transparent to physical. so close. Almost being discovered. However, although it was a good time to get out, Haneda Ichiba didn''t feel any ease in his heart. On the contrary, he was afraid of fear. Originally, he was about to leave after he had recovered Chakra, but he didn''t want to be such a tricky figure. In a hurry, he subconsciously used the camouflage technique to hide in the root of this giant tree. . Fortunately, Ji Lai was also attracted by the sight in front of him, and did not pay attention to his surroundings. Otherwise, this is Haneda Ichiba directly below him. Even if there is a camouflage concealment technique, I am afraid that he can''t hide from this three-nin in order to gather information. Know the guy. It seems that Heyin''s concerns are not wrong. I shouldn''t use ninjutsu. but If you don''t need ninjutsu, I''m afraid the dead person will be me. But Haneda Ichiba didn''t care about Jiraiya''s hurried departure, just looked at the scene in front of him, thinking like this in his heart. Then... Next, let''s go to the Central Tower as soon as possible. You can''t stay here for long. Let Konoha guess it! Then, with this thought, Haneda Ichiha''s figure also flashed, and he left here very decisively, heading straight towards the central tower. And this time, no episode happened again. Haneda Ichiba successfully reached the central tower. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2291： Arrivals "Haw...Haw..." The white morning light in the east coated the towering red pagoda with a layer of whiteness, and a few early bird calls sounded softly in the silence, but it was no longer dim and gloomy, as if everywhere The clearing with eyes and the front of the tower. "Um...ah!" And with the sound of birdsong, a young yawn, which completely broke the silence in this area. "Da! Da! Da!" Afterwards, there was a sound of rather random footsteps coming from the central tower clearing and the edge of the primitive giant tree forest. "There is really no one. I came too early, or I ran away after seeing me." At the place where the footsteps stopped, Haneda Ichiba raised his head and looked around. After taking a look around the central tower, there was a leisurely look on his face, as if he was smiling indifferently, and muttered to himself. . He had arrived at the central tower almost a day ago, around yesterday morning, but because of the absence of Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna, he could not pass even if he had already arrived. Besides, he had already talked about it a long time ago. The entrances to the tower are all closed, and it should not be opened until the last day of five days. Therefore, he also waited here for a day. Its just that he seemed to have done a little too much before, and basically scared everyone. I dont know how various Shinobu villages rumors about what he did in this exam, in short, except for the birds and beasts. Besides, there is no one near here at all. Occasionally a team passed by, it seemed that it was also in the other direction, or it "exactly" bypassed him, without noticing him at all, and became concealed in a hidden place. But now, it was the last day, he walked out in such a fair manner, but there was no movement. Nothing, whether it is birds or beasts or suspected teams, has no intention of attacking him, as if everything is just watching. Do not It should be, has arrived here, so there is no need to fight anymore. These guys should have gathered the books of heaven and earth. Just wait until the entrance to the tower opens and you can enter to pass the exam. There is no need to risk coming to me at all. What a group of cool-headed guys. However, this thought flashed through Haneda''s mind. "Snapped!" Then, with a clear sound, Haneda Kazuyo grabbed the two volumes of the Book of Heaven and Earth he was throwing away, and hid it in his arms. It is no longer necessary. Such an enticement and provocation is no longer necessary. Those who have arrived here now, or those who can get here, definitely possess a certain sense of reason, and will not be irritated by his provocation. If he does this, he will be treated as a jumping clown, and he will be ugly. Now, he can no longer reduce the danger. What he can do is to wait here for Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna. Besides, he doesn''t need to reduce the danger anymore. Those who arrive here now are all victors and some outstanding ones. They have already passed the exam, and there is no need to fight too much. Even if Haneda Ichiba did not show strong strength and frightened everyone, no one would take action. Those who want to bully the weak and get addicted to their hands for a while have already become losers. Here, they are all guys who can see the situation clearly, at least have a certain sense and can calm down quickly and know how to think. After all, they are here for the exam, not for life and death. At this moment, what Haneda Ichiba can do is wait. Otherwise, the gold content of this Zhongnin exam would be too low. As for the safety of Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna, Haneda Ichiba is not at all worried, even, at all, not at all worried about what will happen to them when they pass through this area where people are already lurking. Even if the two of them pass by the hiding place of one of the teams, it is impossible to attack. If they launch an attack, they will basically declare war on themselves, which will not do them any good. Instead, it caused trouble to the upper body. In other words, at present, all the victorious teams present, regardless of whether he is aware of it or not, cannot launch any form of attack on him or his team. Can only wait and see behind. Yes, at this moment, Haneda Yiye stood quietly behind the entrance door of the central tower. In the endless darkness, there were many eyes looking at his back. Many, waiting eyes, are looking at him. Yes, that''s right, all the victors, winners, and those who passed the test are waiting. These absolute powerhouses who stepped up on other teams are waiting. Waiting for the boy in front of him to walk into the tower first and pass the exam first. It was as if the fat had reached the mouth, but the wolf hadn''t bitten it down, they could only wait, waiting for the wolf to bite it down, before they could eat the fat to the mouth. or I dragged on until the exam was almost time before I went in? In this way, there are always a few who can''t help but attack me. At this time, there was some mischievous thinking in his heart. He knew very well that at this moment, the victors he had not noticed were all jealous of him, because they were jealous, so they stood still. Because, they don''t want to be the first victim to test their attitude~www.novelhall.com~ No one knows, if they rushed up so hastily to enter the central tower, whether they would suffer their own attack. And if you attack them yourself, none of them will be sure to pass the exam. Therefore, they unanimously chose to wait, waiting for him to pass first, so that they could or dare to come forward and pass the exam. Everyone here has chosen the safest and safest method, which is the quality that a qualified Zhong Ren should have. It was precisely because of this that Haneda Ichiba thought so in his heart. Seeing so many outstanding other Shinnin villages, perhaps, deep in his heart, he is always a little unwilling. That''s why I thought of this prank. However, if he really wants him to do this, it is impossible for him to do it. After all, he is also a member of this victor. There is no need to care about this. All he has to do is to pass the second exam. Of course, if Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna didn''t come over in the end, then he would definitely drag on. Even a battle with these victors does not matter. This is his surplus, his strength. "Huh! I said, this idiot will definitely not abide by the agreement. He will definitely be here as soon as possible, so that he won''t wait for us at the meeting place. I was right, Anna." However, next, he didn''t need to think too much, behind him, the familiar voice with deep contempt and disgust was already heard. "despair!" "despair!" Afterwards, amidst two landing sounds, the young girl stood still behind him. Haneda Tatsuhiko, Haneda Anna, arrive! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2292： enter "Yeah! Really! Sure enough, Long Yan knows Brother Yiye best!" The footsteps behind him settled, and Haneda Ichiba wanted to turn his head to say hello, but he was blocked by a crisp and charming response. This girl... Are you taunting me? Then, an inexplicable thought came to Haneda Ichiba''s mind. "Yo! Long time no see!" However, he quickly extinguished this thought. In this crisp and charming voice, he turned his head back almost subconsciously and looked behind him, but saw the one behind him filled with reunion. There is no such thing as a cute round face of joy, ridicule and run. Looking at the girl-like young man next to him who almost swallowed his face, this is definitely not a mockery, and it can''t be a run. It''s all Anna''s sincere words. Besides, when will this girl learn to mock the run, Haneda Ichiba has calculated it, and it is basically indefinitely. However, this girl would be fine like this, it was her happiness that would be muddled for a lifetime. For other things, just leave it to the stinky kid on the side. "Humph!" However, for the greet he turned his head, this stinky boy had a more stinky face. After a cold snort, he just curled his head and looked like I was too lazy to talk to you. In the past few days, they have been in constant contact, and on the last day, they also made an appointment for the meeting point. However, based on Haneda Ichiba''s last sentence, "If the time is up, there is no figure," he went directly to the central tower and concluded that this guy would never abide by the agreement. The fact is as he thought. Although it was in his expectation, he still didn''t intend to give this man any good face. This kind of repetitive, as if to play with people, he hates most. Literally. Ok! It''s literally. "Huh...of!" And this time, Anna Haneda thought for a while, but it was a rare echo, and also a cold snort, and turned her head away, as if "I support Ryuhiko this time, and I won''t give you a good look." However, the innocence and simplicity on that Xiaoyuan''s face gave people a complete feeling of tenderness, without any power at all. Of course, it has no effect. Haneda Ichiba still has a rather leisurely look, with a somewhat indifferent expression. "Is it the only two of you?" In response, Haneda Kazuo asked with such a face. One, the look of knowingly asking. "Huh! Didn''t you know it a long time ago?" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t even look at him, and said, slowly, don''t bother me. "Huh! Didn''t you know it a long time ago?" And this time, it was also extremely rare. Anna Haneda stood by Haneda Tatsuhiko very insistently. That''s right, Haneda Ichiba asked knowingly. Of course he knew that only Tatsuhiko Haneda and Anna Haneda could come today. In the past few days, they have been in regular contact every day, and Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna are on the other side. The other two teams are on the other hand. Yes, Ichiba Haneda has already contacted the other two Kushin teams. However, when they were contacted, both teams were already seriously injured and it was impossible to continue. Fortunately, there was no death and Haneda Ichiba had already told them to give up the exam. Someone was seriously injured, and there is no longer any sense to continue. At this time, life preservation is the top priority. Now, the injuries of the seriously injured over there should have been brought under control. The two teams over there are equipped with medical ninjas, medical ninjas who can use medical ninjutsu. Two serious injuries will not cause death. And after today, they can be healed by Konoha. In a sense, Cao Yin Village can have a medical ninja in the lower ninja, which is already quite powerful. This is also a point of interest when Konoha takes over. As for the people from Longyan and Anna, from the second contact, no one else responded, Haneda Ichiba already knew, and the two teams near Longyan and Anna were also out of play. However, he is still not too worried about the safety of these two teams. After all, they are relatively close to Longyan and Anna. "Then, let''s go in first, don''t make people wait anxious." Haneda Ichiba didn''t say anything more about this. He had already guessed everything, and concluded that there is nothing to communicate with. Now that there is only one group left, it''s better to pass quickly, and really clash with other victors. He is fine alone, but Longyan and Anna, he dare not make a 100% guarantee. Now, for them, it is actually better to do more than to do less. "Humph!" And this sentence naturally caused a cold snort. This time, the two children who were still quite tacitly snorted together. However, the same tacit understanding is the little feet of the two children. In the end, the two children took a step forward, which was equivalent to agreeing to the words of Haneda Ichiba~www.novelhall.com~ Squeak! " Afterwards, the soft sound of the door door also sounded above this clearing. Just when Haneda Ichiba and others decided to enter, it happened that the central tower door unlocked, and the three of them also pushed the door and swaggered into the central tower in the clear unlocking sound. It was announced that Cao Yin Village, the most frightening group, passed the exam and would not participate in any subsequent battles. In other words, the wolf swallowed the fat from its mouth, and then the other wolves came. "Snapped!" However, these have nothing to do with the three people entering the door. With the sound of the door closing, the three of them looked at this narrow room relative to the size of the central tower, and the things behind them were already isolated. Their business. "You... did a good job, Long Yan." Later, after the door was closed, Haneda Kazuha stopped in front, but suddenly praised. "what?" As soon as this sentence came out, Haneda Tatsuhiko was taken aback, and after a while, he opened his mouth to spit out this impolite doubt. Obviously, he did not react. What do you mean? Could it be that this guy saw through me at the beginning? And doubtful words, after some reactions, the corners of Haneda''s mouth were slightly stiff, and such a shocked and dissatisfied thought flashed in his heart. To be honest, if you were seen through at first, and then seen through by this nasty guy, then it would really be an extremely uncomfortable thing for him. "I remember, it''s Aju and them with beards?" Facing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s doubtful words, Haneda Ichiba turned his head, blinked, and spoke. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2293： by Be... Seen through! His eyes widened slightly. Hearing this sentence, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s breathing almost stopped. He turned his head to look at the man in front of him, with the kind of leisurely sloppiness on his face, but Haneda who seemed to see through everything with a smile. Yiye, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. Suddenly, some didn''t know what to say. "really" Then, the next second, looking at Haneda Ichiba who also looked at Haneda Tatsuhiko, a clear smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. what? Hearing this sentence, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face changed completely, becoming quite ugly. This guy! Then, in the next moment, the ugly face was instantly replaced by an anger. Obviously, Haneda Tatsuhiko was really angry. This Haneda Ichiba was deliberate. He deliberately mentioned the names of Yanbeard and Aju''s sister. In fact, it was a test. Haneda Ichiba was not sure what he did at first, but only vaguely guessed that he might have contacted Yanbeard. The first team and Ajus sister team did not arrive because it was related to themselves, but it was not determined. After all, the two teams could not be contacted for the second time. At that time, there was no intelligence that could absolutely prove that they had been. Converged. According to Haneda Ichiba''s point of view, he didn''t know that he and the two teams had already joined, but when they contacted for the second time, only the two of them quickly moved directly toward the central tower. There is no direct evidence or intelligence to prove that they have joined together and poisoned the two teams to lose their ability to move. In other words, the two teams could not be contacted, and Haneda Ichiba did not know that it was their strategy. In fact, he just needs to act stupidly. This is the temptation of this fool Yiye. And he perfectly fell into the trap of this fool, and completely lost. "Humph!" Thinking of this, Haneda Tatsuhiko turned his head angrily, folded his hands on his chest, but chose to ignore Haneda Ichiha. "Humph!" At the same time, Anna Haneda stood firmly on the side of her childhood sweetheart. Again. In response, Haneda Ichiba smiled slightly, turned his head, and didn''t care. Is it really the kid''s handwriting? It''s really scary. But in his heart, he sighed like that. At this moment, Haneda Ichiba almost understood what was going on. Through the trial of Haneda Ryuhiko, he had thoroughly confirmed that the beard and Aju were indeed the ghost of Ryuhiko. As for the method used, Haneda Ichiba also knew roughly. After all, it is absolutely impossible for Anna, who is by his side, to have this idea. The only possibility is that the beard and A Ju can''t communicate with each other suddenly, it''s only possible that Long Yan did something. As for the method used, Haneda Ichiba also knows roughly. According to Ryuhikos habit, it is estimated that he will gain their trust first. Of course, because he is a partner in the village, this step can basically be omitted, and then gather them together. , There happened to be a meeting point, he estimated that he was using his own ideas to bring the two teams together. Then, in a pot, poison it directly. Finally, hide them who are in a coma or other symptoms to ensure their safety. In other words, the reason why Haneda Ichiba is not worried about the two teams Aju and Beard is that he knows that Haneda Tatsuhiko has arranged them properly. At this time, it was precisely because of Long Yan''s proper arrangement that he felt terrible. As a child of six or seven years old, even Haneda Ichiba was a little at a loss to be able to do this. Yes. At a loss. At this time, Haneda Ichiba was more at a loss than comforted. "It''s getting better, Long Yan!" At this time, it seemed subconscious, he murmured. "what?" Obviously, Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna did not expect that Haneda Ichiba would say this. It was almost an exciting spirit. Looking at this back to him, it looked unexpectedly a little different from the previous back. At the same time, he blinked. After blinking two small eyes, there was an unconscious sound in his mouth. "Then, let''s end it, this exam is promoted." However, they didn''t get a response to this sound. Haneda Ichiba just said that and took out two scrolls from his arms, one for "heaven" and the other for "earth". "Chih! Chih!" Then, after tearing apart the scrolls, two groups of white smoke spit out from the openings of the two scrolls. And Haneda Kazuha did not hesitate, and threw the two scrolls directly. "Slap! Slap!" While the scroll was in the air, as if attracted by something, it automatically changed to a state of landing side by side, and at the same time, it also revealed the two techniques side by side. This side-by-side appearance actually combines two surgical techniques into one surgical technique. "Boom!" In an instant, at the moment of landing, a larger cloud of white mist blasted up. "Psychic?" Looking at the huge white mist, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was attracted by his eyes, frowned, and his eyes showed a dignified look. Although it seems that the exam is over now, they must have passed, but after all, they have not really passed, and they still need to be somewhat alert. "So, is it passed?" Compared to Haneda Tatsuhiko, Haneda Ichiba seemed much more casual, and at this time, he said so. "Yes! Congratulations!" And just as this sound fell~www.novelhall.com~ in the white mist that hadn''t dissipated, there was such a sound immediately. With this sound, the white mist slowly dispersed, revealing the figure of Konoha ninja among them. what! Chiba...sir? As soon as the white mist dissipated, the eyes of the Konoha Ninja who subconsciously responded suddenly opened wide, looking at Haneda Ichiba in front of him, such a thought subconsciously flashed in his heart. Do not! Not! is it? Is this the Haneda Ichiba of Kusakin Village that is exactly the same as Chiba-sama? However, he soon understood. "Then we will leave first." At this time, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to care about Konoha''s ninja''s face in front of him. After greeted the two children behind him, the three of them bypassed the Konoha ninja together and opened from behind Konoha. The hidden door, walked in. Completed this exam. What a gaffe! And watching the three of Haneda Ichiba leave, Konoha Ninja''s heart flashed such a somewhat embarrassing thought. Don''t know, how is Naruto? Yes, it can be passed. However, when his gaze returned to the closed door in front of him, he couldn''t help but have such a worried thought. Then, in this second, his face suddenly changed, and he looked back suddenly. "Relax, Naruto Uzumaki will be here soon." At this moment, behind him, there was a voice that sounded like a hallucination. However, behind him, there was no one. Only the secret door that slowly closed. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2294： The other side At this time, on the other side, in the underground secret room of the Konoha Information Office. "Three generations of Hokage-sama." Gently put down the file in his hand, and suddenly saw the figure walking out of the secret door, the intelligence ninja quickly walked out of the file area, stepped forward, bowed forty-five degrees, and bowed respectfully, saying so. Say hello. "Thank you!" And even though it was underground, but in the light source of the secret room, the figure was slowly revealed, and he nodded gently and said. "Three generations of Hokage, are you? We will send the information to the Hokage office in a moment, and I am sorry to trouble the three generations of Hokage to come here." And hearing this sound, the face of the intelligence ninja showed a touch of shame. From his words, it can be seen that this intelligence ninja feels that his speed of acquiring intelligence is too slow, and the third generation of Hokage can''t wait to come and check it in person. This is his negligence. "No, please don''t care, it''s just that I can''t wait." In this regard, the three generations of Naruto naturally noticed the self-blame of this intelligence ninja, and said hurriedly. "Yes!" Upon hearing this, the intelligence ninja hurriedly responded. However, the shame on his face has not disappeared much, and it seems that he is still quite self-blaming. In response to this, the third generation of Hokage gently took a mouthful of cigarettes, a sigh flashed in his eyes, after all, he didn''t say much. And soon, his eyes were attracted by the things placed in the center of the basement. "Is this what I found?" Almost instantly, there was a flash of shock in his eyes, and his face instantly became serious. At this moment, on the left side of the intelligence ninja, right in front of him, there is a mortuary-like thing on which is placed a human-shaped lignified mummy. I dont know if it is a corpse or Carving things. "Yes! Exactly!" In response, the intelligence ninja followed his gaze and responded quickly. "is it" Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage who got a positive response almost took two steps, stopped in front of the morgue, and looked down solemnly. At this time, it was not known whether it was a sculpture or a corpse. It looked completely lignified and looked like a human-shaped wood. The entire left chest disappeared, showing a circular hollow human-shaped wood. There are clusters of thorny branches growing all over the body. It looks like it is the center of a thorny bush. However, the thorns that grow from all over its body have been staged, and only one by one can be seen at this time. The thorns stake, and the part of its face, also showed a screaming look, but its left cheek, all the way to the forehead, and even the mouth, were growing thorns, and the face could no longer be distinguished. Moreover, even without these thorns, it is impossible to distinguish his face. At this moment, from its body, one can see the lignified bandages wrapped in circles, but he cannot see his face clearly. No, Nobuhiko Uchiha... At this time, such a thought flashed through the mind of the third generation of Hokage. At this moment, the wood in front of him seemed to be carved and resembling a corpse. It was excavated from the center of the huge thorn bush like a flower that suddenly appeared in the death forest. Jiraiya also reported that it was related to Uchiha Nobuhiko. Two days ago, Jilai was also ordered to return to the village, but he hurriedly broke into his office, saying that it was in the Death Forest, and found the suspected Mudan, that is, the trace of Uchiha Nobuhiko. At the moment, he told himself all the inferences he found about this flower-like thorn bush. And he also dispatched the intelligence department directly to the Death Forest in the first place. According to Jilaiya''s guess, he dug up the thorn bush and took out such a thing from the most central position. Of course, all this is confidential. After all, the Chunin exam is still going on. For Konoha, this is also the most important one. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s trace is indeed the top priority. If necessary, it can be because of this matter. Stop the Zhongnin exam, but now, before everything becomes unclear, the Zhongnin exam is absolutely necessary. But now, the thing that is in front of you, according to Jiraiya''s statement, should be a participant in the Zhongnin exam or a trespasser who has mixed into this Zhongnin exam. "I found it, which village was the participant?" And after taking a look, the third generation of Hokage also began to ask about the identity of the guy who seemed to be carving a corpse. "No! There is no record." In response, the intelligence ninja shook his head. As a professional intelligence ninja and able to stay in this underground secret room, this intelligence ninja is not an ordinary intelligence ninja. He has already kept in mind all the information about the corpse in front of him. Facilitate the above inquiries. At this time, the above naturally began to ask. At the moment, he also looked down. "Really...then ~www.novelhall.com~ do you know which Shinobu village is from?" In this regard, the third generation of Hokage asked, but his face slowly became serious. Since he was not a participant, he was a sneaker, and according to Jiraiya''s inference, this should be a ninja who reached the S-level standard. This was already a provocation and demonstration against Konoha. If he doesn''t handle it well, it can easily turn into a war. If the reaction is excessive, it is the consequence of the war. But if the reaction is too slight, then Konoha is showing weakness, which is absolutely impossible. Therefore, at this time, the first time, it is necessary to investigate the identity of this corpse. "I don''t know, there is no information explaining his identity." In response to this, Anbe Ninja''s face slowly became serious, and he said. This is also a difficult place. As an intelligence ninja, he is still an intelligence ninja in a very important position. He knows what this means. Such an important Ninja test, something like this happened, is a ninja who can unknowingly be sneaked into, but can still launch such a powerful technique, the meaning behind this can already rise to serious military and political incidents. All this indicates that the era of peace may be coming to an end. In other words, one that is not handled well is the ending of the war. After all, he went to excavate the scene. He knew very well the power of the technique launched by this corpse and the meaning behind it. "is it" In this regard, the third generation of Hokage''s brows slowly frowned, and, the more frowned, the tighter, a touch of worry slowly appeared on his face. "So, how much information can be found on this corpse?" Then he took a deep breath and asked. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2295： 1 key "Three generations of Hokage-sama..." Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage taking a deep breath, the corners of the intelligence ninja''s mouth were slightly stiff, and the mouth was about to say subconsciously, but, halfway through the conversation, it suddenly stopped. "Is there no way to get more things?" In this regard, the third generation of Hokage seemed to have noticed something, turned his head, looked at the intelligence ninja beside him, frowned. "Yes" Hearing that, the intelligence ninja lowered his head again, and after hesitating a little, he said truthfully. They have no way to get more things. At least, there is not much useful information. "Is there no way to get any information?" And hearing these words, the three generations of Hokage''s face became completely solemn. Orochimaru Could it be that you are still continuing those experiments? And, has it reached the point of leaving nothing? At this time, such a thought flashed through the mind of the third generation of Hokage. That''s right, at this moment, the reason for the three generations of Hokage''s dignified face is not Uchiha Nobuhiko, but the most proud disciple he has cultivated. One of Konoha''s three ninjas, and also the biggest scandal in Konoha''s history, the current S-rank rebel ninja, Oshemaru! The Oshe Maru who went astray and lost the most important thing! Also, the eternal pain in the heart of the three generations of Hokage. It is the black spot on his resume as a guide ninja that will never be removed, no, it is a stain. This stain does not mean that his disciple has defected. After the Nine Tails Rebellion, Konoha, who was struggling to recover his vitality, directly caused all kinds of evil results, and even affected the Hyuga clan, almost We must bow our heads to make peace with Yunyin. Rather, he had already seen what was wrong with this disciple, but after all he failed to lead him into the journey. As a teacher, this was an extremely failure, which almost denied him as a teacher. What''s more, his failure this time not only caused Konoha to lose a top beam, but also made this top beam stand on the opposite side of Konoha, adding a potentially huge threat. In a sense, as Hokage, he was also disqualified and failed. Whether it is a career as a teacher or a career in politics, Oshe Maru is an indelible black spot and stain. And now, the corpse in front of me is not so much the trace of Uchiha Nobuhiko, but the trace of his disciple Oshamaru. Wood escape. This represents a powerful, and in a sense, the strongest system of ninjutsu, Konoha has not studied it. Especially after the first generation of Naruto and the second generation of Naruto fell one after another, in order to stabilize the anxiety of the ninjas and the people at the time, the third generation of Naruto personally issued Danzos research on Mu Dun. For this reason, it also disturbed the first generation of Naruto who had been asleep and extracted The corresponding cells. However, because of the failure and the cruel process, more than a month after the beginning, he was stopped and blocked, all documents were destroyed, and these experiments were suspended. Later, he found out that his disciples didn''t know when they started these experiments to study Mu Dun, and also produced so many poor children. It was precisely with this opportunity that he discovered a series of brutal and inhumane experiments on Dashemaru. In the end, he went out in person and Dashemaru defected. These experiments were completely stopped and strictly prohibited. And now, the bandaged, completely lignified corpse in front of me, in the eyes of the three generations of Hokage, it is not so much the trace of Uchiha Nobuhiko, but the handwriting of his own disciple, Oshemaru. It is very possible that this corpse is a microcosm of the research on Mu Dun after Da She Wan left Konoha. I''m afraid, there are still many children who have died in the hands of Dashewan. At the same time, if Dashemaru''s subordinates have such a large number of clones that can cause such extensive damage, whether it is successful, or even if the technology has matured, a large number of such wooden escapees are manufactured. So, how much power is there under Oshemaru''s hands? What a terrible enemy Konoha will face again? This is what the three generations of Hokage really worry about. At this moment, I can''t restrain the dignity and heaviness of my heart, and it is because of this. This corpse, although it may not be possible to obtain more information, for the third generation of Hokage, the existence of this corpse itself represents too many things. At least, there is no need to say more about the meaning behind this corpse. "Regular information, including the DNA of this corpse, etc. represents everything about life. There is no way to extract it. The information that can be obtained is very limited." At this time, the ashamed intelligence ninja said. "what do you mean?" In this regard, Xu is of great importance. Although the three generations of Hokage who have already guessed something through this sentence, they still asked. "This corpse, from the inside out, even every cell has been lignified, and what was extracted is also a wooden structure. It can be said that this corpse, if it is not known that he is alone, would probably be treated as a wood carving. , He has completely turned into a tree." Upon hearing this, the intelligence ninja said truthfully. As for his forehead, a slight cold sweat has already accumulated ~ www.novelhall.com~ seems to be dripping down soon. As a relatively important intelligence ninja, you can still see a little bit of what it represents. In other words, he still knew the importance of this matter. Especially now that I saw that the three generations of Hokage did not hide, or could not hide the solemn meaning, and this question, if he did not understand something, then he would not be eligible to stay here. Is it possible to not save the cable? Dashewan, what did you do? At this time, the third generation of Hokage seemed to be completely convinced that the corpse in front of him was the handwriting of his disciple Osamaru, completely ruled out the possibility of Uchiha Nobuhiko, as he thought. At the same time, a wave of guilt and self-blame, ashamed, overflowed his chest. At this moment, the three generations of Hokage have already begun to regret their unbearableness. It seems now that it is already obvious that his unbearableness at the beginning has caused suffering to many people. He gave Konoha a hostile force. really Am I already confused? Afterwards, thinking of this, such a thought that had already started circling in his mind uncontrollably emerged. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, please..." At this time, the intelligence ninja seemed to notice the abnormality of the old man with all white hair and some rickets in front of him, and hurriedly said. It seems to be a few words of relief. "So, who is fighting this person?" However, after all, he didn''t say what he said. The three generations of Hokage turned the topic to another place. It is also a key point. Defeated this wooden escaper. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2296： To "The one who fought this person?" Hearing the three generations of Hokage interrupting his words, the intelligence ninja was slightly startled, and subconsciously repeated a sentence. "Yes!" At this time, the third generation of Hokage had not yet spoken, but there was a sudden sound outside the secret room. A familiar but strange voice came. "Master Jilaiya!" After looking up almost subconsciously, the intelligence ninja was startled again, blurting out this sentence in his mouth. At this moment, I dont know when the secret room door has been opened, and a person walked out slowly, with long white hair draped in a thorn-like shape on his back, and his head was wearing an oiled forehead protection. Jilaiya. Also, among the three forbearances, the one who has the most contact with the intelligence department and the closest relationship. "Yes." However, there was still no way he could say his next words, so he was interrupted by the third generation of Hokage again. Although the information about the corpse in front of him is also very important, it can even influence the future situation. However, this does not mean that this corpse is everything. Moreover, this corpse, which has no possibility to obtain any information, will become a misleading, or a smokescreen. "The other...this..." But when he heard this sound, the intelligence ninja suddenly thought of something, his face pale, cold sweat, and he rolled off his cheeks. "It seems that I was negligent." In response, Ji Lai, who entered, also turned around, looked at the wooden statue-like corpse on the morgue, and said. "Wan... I''m extremely sorry! This matter is our negligence, please three generations of Naruto adults to punish!" Afterwards, the Anbe ninja who heard this sound trembled, and suddenly bowed to the third generation of Hokage with a ninety degree bow, and apologized even more. negligence? This is more than negligence! This is already negligent! Their intelligence department actually focused all their attention on the corpse, but they forgot a more important information. That is, the man who was fighting the corpse. They were completely attracted by the corpse, but ignored the person who should be more important. The one who can force this corpse into this! "No! Please raise your head. This matter was too rushed. The intelligence department was already operating at full capacity because of the Zhongren exam. This is a problem with my work arrangements." However, looking at the intelligence ninja who blamed himself, the third generation of Hokage stepped forward, leaning slightly, as if to apologize. This matter was indeed a bit rushed. Originally, the intelligence department was due to the Zhongren exam, because there were many more mixed characters in the village, and Caoyin Village suddenly lifted its closed-door policy and a series of chains. In response, the intelligence department''s manpower is already in short supply, and things are piled up. At this time, to blame them, it is really the fault of his third-generation Hokage. Although this matter is very important, the strength of the intelligence department is limited after all. The strength of each department in each village is limited, and all have their limits. They have power to handle things, and they have reached full capacity. Status, mistakes will inevitably occur, no matter if this mistake should be made or not. As Hokage, he cannot criticize them. In other words, as Hokage, you should think about why it is his responsibility to let the intelligence department operate at full capacity in a state of non-combat or emergency, and cause such low-level errors. Yes, the intelligence department at this time made low-level mistakes. Ignoring the person who was fighting the corpse is a low-level mistake for the intelligence department. Although the existence of this corpse itself can already attract most of the attention, especially in connection with the word "Mu Dun", it is undoubtedly a low-level mistake to ignore the opponents of this corpse. . Because the opponent is what really needs attention. This corpse, in the final analysis, is already a dead object, and the only valuable thing is the information it represents. However, the opponent is still alive! After all, the reason why this corpse became this corpse is because he used the same type of technique, and it was a technique that showed the form of wooden escape. In other words, when this corpse was in battle, it was forced by its opponents to use the same dying technique. This can be seen from the hole in his left chest. His fatal blow should have been the disappearing left chest. The strength of the opponent was enough to kill such a wooden escape who used wooden escape. In an absolute sense, this person''s threat is greater than this wooden retreat. Judging from the technique used by this wooden escape, the strength of this wooden escape is definitely not weak, at least it is also S rank, or that he has an S rank powerful technique, and his combat effectiveness is extremely strong. And this opponent can push him to this level and cause a fatal blow, then, how terrifying is the strength of this opponent. it goes without saying! Moreover, regardless of the position information represented by the opponent and other information, it is enough to pay attention to the fact that the opponent is still alive. And the degree of attention is absolutely above this wooden escape! Yes, yes, still alive. According to the information known to the three generations of Hokage, the opponent should be alive. After all, after the thorn bush was completely cleaned up, no corpses were found at all, and even blood and other injuries were not clearly found. Obviously, The opponent is still alive. In addition, he was very spirited, and he was not injured at all, and he was still alive with minor injuries. This strength and record are enough to raise his attention to the highest level now. That is to say, the most important thing now is to find the opponent! "Jilaiya~www.novelhall.com~ do you have any information?" Thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage looked straight up, but he was still an intelligence ninja with a look of shame. He didn''t say anything more, just turned to Jiraiya and asked. "The only thing that can be confirmed is that this opponent is a ninjutsu with the same S-rank power and is still alive." In this regard, Zilai also said. This incident was really discovered in a rush, and he couldn''t find more information in a short time. "So, are you here this time?" Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage did not follow up, just asked. "I want to know that the Zhongnin exam is here, and all the noteworthy information. I will find out this player." In response, Jilaiya''s face was full of firmness, as he said. is it? Already have a clue. But will it take time? But at this time, looking at his disciple, such a thought flashed through the three generations of Hokage. "Then, leave this to you. The intelligence department will fully cooperate with you." Afterwards, the three generations of Hokage thought about it and said. Now, he is the only one left. At the same time, a lonely but hopeful thought flashed in his heart. "Yes!" After this sound, two voices responded together. "Then, I''ll go back first, and I can''t neglect this Zhongnin exam." Subsequently, the three generations of Hokage also simply left, leaving such a sentence. After all, Mingmen, there is another crucial Zhongnin exam. As Hokage, he must also be on standby at any time. Occasionally, you have to show your face. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2297： Should do "How? Does the curse mark still hurt?" About ten minutes later, somewhere in Konoha, the third generation of Hokage looked at Mitarai Adzuki bean who was pressing his left shoulder in front of him, gently took down the pipe in his mouth, frowned slightly, and asked. "No, thanks to you, it''s almost alright." At this time, hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Mitarai Adzuki hurriedly said. However, the slightly difficult tone and trembling hands are telling her how strong she is at this time. The curse is still painful. Moreover, the pain is quite severe. However, after speaking this sentence, she did not force it anymore. Soon, it seemed that the pain disappeared, and the hand that was pressing the curse also stopped shaking. Afterwards, she gently lifted her coat and covered the three gouyu-shaped curses planted on her left shoulder. "Anyway, Oshemaru is also a member of the legendary Sannin. It is indeed an S-rank ninja in the wanted manual who can''t even shoot in Anbu? I heard that he is dead, but..." At this time, Gang Zitee, who was standing behind Mitarai Adzuki beans, spoke. During the words, a solemn color appeared on his face. "Why are you here at this time..." At the same time, Shenyue Izumo''s brows were slowly frowned. That''s right, at this moment, the reason why Mitarai Adzuki appeared here with an injured posture is because, in the field of the middle ninja exam, which is in the death forest, she and the legendary Sannin One of the big snake pills, got close. And, triggered the attack of curse seal. In the end, Dashewan seemed to automatically retreat for some reason. purpose But at this time, hearing the words of Gangzi Tie and Shenyue Izumo, Mitarai Azuki''s heart, but these two words flashed. At the same time, in her mind, after being defeated by Oshe Maru, she mentioned the name of the boy who was valued by her past teacher. "perhaps" Then, subconsciously, she spit out these two words. "It''s Sasuke." And just at this time, just as Mitarai Adzuki spit out these two words, the third generation of Hokage spoke at this time, interrupting the words she was about to say. In other words, help her say what she wants to say. That''s right, the three generations of Hokage at this time knew some information about Oshe Maru, at least, he already knew some of the information that appeared in this Zhongnin exam. And, some corresponding things can be inferred from it. For example, the contact between Dashe Maru and the seventh class. As a very special class, the seventh class ostensibly presents the same stocking policy as other classes, and the only contact person is Kakashi, who is a teacher, but, secretly, because of the two of the seventh class Particularly, the three generations of Hokage have dispatched considerable protection forces. Although, it is not a 24-hour protection. At least, he knows more about the seventh class than other classes. It is precisely because of this that he will appear here, and stay here, and only have the current dialogue. Originally, as Hokage, today was the afternoon of the last day of the second exam. According to the original schedule, he was already rushing to the first indoor exercise site. After a while, there will be qualified candidates. Take it over there for the third Zhongnin test. And as the last test test, because of the particularity of this Zhongnin test, as Naruto, he must show his face. This is also a political act. It can be regarded as a signal to the other Ninja villages, Konoha is very serious about this Ninja exam. Will also consider the relationship with the various countries and Ninja villages. This is very important. Even the three generations of Naruto have discovered a corner of the undercurrent surging behind the Zhongnin exam. At this time, the top priority should be to investigate these undercurrents and personally participate in the investigation. However, he could only follow the process to hand over these undercurrents to others, and the third generation of Hokage himself still had to preside over the Zhongnin exam. Even Oshemaru''s body has invaded Konoha, and he even knows that Oshemaru still carries a terrible weapon. He still wants to show his face and still wants to host it. Sometimes, this is the case. When it comes to politics, many places are involuntary, and there is no way to take care of even the top priorities. It is precisely because of this that more capable and excellent deputies or talents who can handle things are needed. Although he is said to be Hokage, the spiritual and actual leader of Konoha, what a person can do is ultimately limited. He must and can only rely on other people in the village. Moreover, it is very possible that Oshemaru dared to show up in front of Adzuki beans. To a large extent, it is estimated that he will not be able to intervene in this matter, or that he will not be able to participate in the investigation for the first time. After all, as the best one among the three disciples trained by himself, the one with the highest talent is also the one he has devoted himself to training. Without complete assurance, it would be impossible The one who planned to appear in front of the Konoha Ninja as a traitor ~www.novelhall.com~, and left the life of the Konoha Ninja who saw him. Now that Oshemaru appeared brazenly, then he must be sure. In fact, the three generations of Hokage at this time really had no way to pay too much attention to Dashemaru. At least, it is impossible now. "Master Hongdou, 27 people have passed the second exam. According to the regulations of the Zhongnin exam, the third exam will start with subjects that have not been used in 5 years. The second exam is over!" At this moment, the communicator behind them suddenly sounded. The second test of Zhongnin exam is over. However, at this time, the room was quiet, and it seemed that no one except the third generation of Hokage heard this sound, and everyone''s eyes fell on the third generation of Hokage. Especially Mitarai Red Bean, his eyes widened almost, looking at the three generations of Hokage with an incredible expression. Obviously, I did not expect that the third generation of Hokage would react like this. Didn''t expect that the third generation of Hokage actually knew the purpose of Dashewan. That''s right, the child that Oshemaru wanted was Uchiha Sasuke who inherited the abilities of the Uchiha clan! "Anyway, the test will be conducted like this, and then observe the guy''s actions." At this time, the third generation of Hokage said. Having said that, the only thing he can do now. Although Oshemaru is difficult to deal with, and the weapons they carry have a preliminary point, but the Zhongnin exam cannot be terminated. Not only can it not be terminated, but it must be business as usual. Even more exciting and lively! This is what you should do now! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2298： Turn back "Yes!" Facing the serious expressions on the faces of the three generations of Hokage, Mitarai Azuki, Kamizuki Izumo, and Gangzite did not have any doubts on their faces, and they all nodded solemnly and should claim to be. Between the words and expressions, there is no doubt. "Adzuki beans, it is best not to use too much chakra for at least two hours. Although the curse seal is stable, it is still safe at this time." In response, the third generation of Hokage nodded, and couldn''t help but exhorted again. "Yes!" In response to this, Mitarai Adzuki bean''s original serious face, but it became more serious, and nodded heavily immediately. is it? Are you going to prepare for battle? But such a thought flashed through her mind. The meaning of this sentence, Mitarai Adzuki beans understood very quickly, and the curse seal has not happened once or twice in the past many years. Although it is not very frequent, but the total number of times over the years has been a lot, although now She is barely able to adapt, but she still has an episode once a year. Therefore, she knew very well what would happen after the curse seal occurred, especially after suppression. Of course, this matter was reported to the village a long time ago, and the issue of curse seals that caused the village''s attention, the third generation of Hokage also knew of course. Once the curse seal occurs, once it is suppressed, it will be in a kind of absolute dormancy. Unless it is stimulated again, it will be a long-term peace. But her own Chakra will not be a direct stimulus Chakra. In other words, after the suppression this time, she can completely use her chakra. Here, the three generations of Hokage did not let her use Chakra, which was obviously alluded to. Even, this sentence was not said to her alone, but it was said to be heard by Shenyue Izumo and Gangzitie behind him. Among them, a slightly deeper explanation is to let them preserve their strength, or in other words, to recharge their energy, and there will be a tough battle to be fought next. The deeper meaning is to let them not act rashly, or if they do not move, they must kill the enemy with one shot, resolve the battle at the shortest speed, and stabilize the situation. This coincides with the current situation. Now, they cant move. After all, there is a Nakanin test that is pressing down. As an international activity, after all, it is still the most important thing now. Although it is also very important to say that the appearance of Oshemaru is also very important, it is after all The priority of the exam is still lacking. If the Zhongnin exam fails, it would be Konoha''s biggest scandal in hundreds of years. Konoha''s international influence may plummet. No one can predict what kind of chemical reaction will occur at that time. Now, after all, it was not the time when Konoha had just established, the age of having two gods, and after the three wars of the Ninja World, Konoha''s strength was not obvious anymore. There is already a Yunyin that can almost equal Konoha. At this time, the influence is declining. I am afraid that Yunyin will come from behind. At that time, as a military nation, Daren Village will trigger what kind of international and inter-village reactions. Will it drag the entire Shinobi world into the cloud of war? Konoha dare not take this risk. Of course, the Oshe Maru matter is not unhandled, but it must be handled with caution. And now, the strategy of the third generation of Hokage is also very cautious. If you dont move, you will be thunderous. "Izumo, Zitie, from now on, you will be transferred to the intelligence department to cooperate with all the actions of the intelligence department." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage said again. "Yes!" Upon hearing this, Kamizuki Izumo and Gangzi Tetsu, standing behind Mitarai Azuki beans, responded at the same time. At the same time, they looked at each other and nodded. Compared to Mitarai Adzuki beans, as a pair of well-used partners, Kamizuki Izumo and Gangkotetsu naturally understood the meaning of the third generation of Hokage. At this time, the three generations of Hokages appointment were to allow them to use the intelligence department to spread the idea of ??replenishing energy, winning one blow, and solving the undercurrent of the Zhongnin exam as quickly as possible. It spread to the whole village in a way that it does not scare the snake. After all, Oshe Maru is one of the three forbearances, besides, there may be more than Oshe Maru alone, so we must be careful when dealing with intelligence. And this kind of thinking and policy are also important information. "Then, go to work. I''ll be there later." Hearing the affirmative answer from the three of them, the third generation of Hokage nodded and said. "Yes!" The three of them didn''t hesitate, and after a response, they left the room. "Come out." Then, watching the three people leave, and after the three of them walked away, the third generation of Hokage looked at the window and said. "Sure enough, I can''t hide the teacher." After this sound, a figure slowly walked out from the side of the window, gently opened the window, and squatted on the edge of the window, with a slight wry smile at the corner of his mouth. "Is there anything else? Jiraiya." Hearing this, the three generations of Hokage''s lips curled up with a slight smile, this one surprised me the most, and he was also the most accomplished disciple among the three disciples now, and his voice eased slightly. Come, it is Jilaiya. Did you find something again? At this time, the three generations of Hokage had such a thought in the mind. Ten minutes ago, in the underground secret room of the intelligence department, after clearly handing over the task of the wooden sculpture-like corpse and the combatant to Zi Lai Ye, he was already separated from Zi Lai Ye. In addition, all the tasks assigned to Jiraiya have been explained, and even the priorities of the tasks have been confirmed one by one, and they all already know what they should do and their priorities. At this time, Ji Lai also returned, there must be something new, and he must talk to himself. After all, the original most stubborn student has undoubtedly grown into the most stable and reassuring one of his three disciples, far exceeding his expectations. Even, beyond that, he has a feeling that his own vision is really not good~www.novelhall.com~ Since Jilai has suddenly returned, then, there must be some incredible discovery. You must find yourself and make this I told myself about one thing, considering the new task that Jilai also accepted. The three generations of Hokage at this time thought of it for the first time, and Jilai may also have found some important clues, and I must tell myself. After all, in the intelligence section, the other two disciples really couldn''t compare with this Jilaiya. Even among the other two disciples, there is a ninja who is good at collecting information. This is the skill of an intelligence ninja that has been tempered through many years of intelligence work. Even though Oshemaru also has excellent intelligence capabilities, it is still inferior to Jiraiya''s professionalism. "Since the teacher said so, then I will just say it, hoping that the teacher can answer me honestly." After hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Jiraiya, who had gone back and forth, had a serious face, even slightly heavier, and said. "Say it." In response, the third generation of Hokage frowned slightly. It seems that Zilai has really discovered something important. At the same time, there was a thought in his mind that was similar in content to the previous thought, but with completely different emotions. Before, there was a trace of hope and refinement in the calm. But now, it is, my heart sinks. "Chiba, are you... still alive?" And as if to verify his thoughts, Jiraiya who heard this revealed a more serious and heavy face, and asked. Do not! Yes, he asked very solemnly. In his eyes, there is even more desperate determination. It seems that he must get a clear answer. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2299： answer Jilaiya... Looking at the disciple who surprised him the most, the three generations of Hokage lightly took a cigarette, bit the pipe, but did not answer directly. is it Have you noticed it? Afterwards, looking around, his mind flashed such a clear idea. He knew that Bi Xu wanted to give Ji Lai an explanation for this matter. Jiraiya, after all, is doing intelligence work. He has been away all year round, and he has a good understanding of the light and the dark of the Ninja World. Since he asked now, then something must have been touched. "Sarutobi-teacher..." But at this time, seeing his teacher smoking silently, Jilai couldn''t help but asked again. "You are, did you get any news?" And hearing this sound, the third generation of Hokage was no longer silent. Looking at the serious disciple in front of him, he gently took down the pipe he was biting gently, and after spitting out a cigarette, he spoke. "Teacher! Could it be..." Hearing this sentence of the three generations of Naruto, this one of the three ninjas, famous throughout the ninja world, after countless battles, has seen countless dark conspiracies and tricks, even in extreme crises, can maintain calm and calm Konoha ace Ninja, at this time, his face changed. really At that time, it was Chiba! But at this time, such a shocking thought flashed through his mind. The words of his own teacher undoubtedly have admitted that Chiba is still alive, and that Taki Chiba, who was originally hailed as the future of the village and the only candidate for the fifth generation of Naruto, is still alive! Otherwise, at this time, the answer he got would not be asking if he got any news, but a straight negative. If my teacher didn''t deny it, it basically means admitting it. At this moment, it flashed through his mind. A few years ago, almost when the country of Kusaka announced that it was closed to the country, he happened to get a piece of news that was suspected to be Uchiha Nobuhiko''s trace, and he had to go to the country to investigate. . Compared to the country of grassland, the more important thing is undoubtedly the trace of Uchiha Nobuhiko, so he entered the country of grass without hesitation. With his ability to spy on intelligence, the infiltration was naturally quite smooth. Not only did it infiltrate very smoothly, he also checked along the route of this news quite smoothly. Of course, it''s just the beginning. Halfway through the investigation, he discovered that the situation was not right. When he wanted to get out, he didn''t know why, but Cao Yin Village suddenly dispatched all of them to surround the village he infiltrated, and, by looking at their momentum, he already knew it. He is in the village. Although their identity has not yet been revealed, they should already know that someone has sneaked in, and the people who have sneaked in are not easy to deal with, and they need to do their best in the village. At that time, he also knew that he was careless and underestimated this Cao Yin Village. And considering the relationship between Konoha and Cao Yin Village, and the value of Shinobu Village because of the Third Ninja World War, he cannot be caught. At that time, it was a desperate situation in a sense. He can still get away, but it is impossible without revealing his identity, and if Kuo Yincun knows that he is Konoha''s ninja, ignore their country lock policy and enter their country to spy on news. This may cause international problems. At that time, it had not been a few years since the end of the three wars. Konoha had only just begun to get better because of the nine-tailed Rebellion. If he was caught by other powers and targeted Konoha, I am afraid that the four major Shinobu villages will rarely unite to attack Konoha. At that time, it will not be a problem that caused war. It was also at that time that he realized that his behavior had become a fuse. Things got serious. However, at that time, he suddenly received a letter, and then the encirclement of Caoyin Village suddenly began to collapse, as if he had discovered something again, swarming in the other direction. And he also knew that the opportunity was indispensable, so he fled in another direction at that time. After leaving the range of the country of grass, he opened the scroll of letters that he didn''t know when and placed in his hiding place. From the letter, he learned that this suspected Uchiha Nobuhiko''s trace was just a trap. It is false information. And the extra thing was not written in the letter, it just told him about it. After that, he repeatedly researched the letter, but he couldn''t find out more things. In addition to the fact that the content is true, paper and ink are very commonly used materials, and there is absolutely nothing that can be investigated. Even the handwriting is forged. Can''t see any messages. He also couldnt think of anyone who helped him at such a critical time. The country of Kusao was closed to the country. Considering that there were not a few years of war and peace at the time, and the value of Ninja Village, everyones country and Ninja Village were right. The country of Grass was closed to show respect, and all personnel were evacuated at that time, only to operate in the only open trade zone of the country of Grass. At that time, he was already in the hinterland of the country of grass. Therefore, it can''t be Konoha or even any ninja in Ninja Village, and he doesn''t have any cards in his hand to let other Ninja villages help him. In other words, the person who helped him is a person in the dark. It is very likely that it is a person without identity. Either hired ninja, or free ninja, or someone who has no name in the ninja world. Having come into contact with black and white ~www.novelhall.com~ Zilai also knows very well that this world is still very big, and there are still all kinds of people. Even ninjas do not exist in the ninja world. That is, there is no name in any country or Ninja Village, and lives in seclusion. So, afterwards, although Jilai also conducted investigations, it finally let go of it slowly. After all, no matter what reason this person wants to help himself, there is no loss for him. Even avoid a major crisis. At the beginning, he didnt pay much attention to this matter. Until this time when he returned to the village, he saw this dead wood escape who had already used the same death. When he returned to the village before, he heard what the Anbu talked about. Haneda Ichiba''s Kusiding Ninja who looks exactly like Chiba. He suddenly connected these things. What if this wooden escape is not related to Uchiha Nobuhiko, but Chiba? This Haneda Ichiba, who looks exactly the same as Chiba, although everyone says that they are not Chiba, the two are completely different, but if, does it matter? Moreover, suddenly appeared in Cao Yin Village a young man who was exactly the same as Chiba, who happened to be strong? Was it Chiba back then? It was Chiba who helped him. If it is an irrelevant person, do you need to forge the handwriting? Isnt it true that only people you know, who dont want to be known by him, can fake handwriting? Moreover, Chiba, who has been declared dead, is not the kind of person who has no name or identity in the Ninja world? Isn''t it a perfect fit with the speculation at the time? That''s why he asked this question. From this, he got such an answer that made him almost unable to speak. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2300： sure "Ok." Regarding Jiraiya''s unspeakable words, and the uncontrollable shocking color that appeared on his face, the third generation of Hokage did not conceal any more, and nodded straightforwardly. Although there is no verbal affirmation, this nod alone is already a positive confirmation. Taki Chiba is still alive. "Yes... is it?" Hearing the words that were absolutely affirmative, Jilai also took a slight breath, and then said, "That kid''s thoughts again?" "Ok!" In response, the third generation of Hokage nodded again, expressing affirmation. To conceal the fact of being alive, and to declare death through the wind of the Kyuubi Rebellion was indeed the thinking of the child of Chiba. For this, it was to trace Uchiha Nobuhiko secretly. Of course, this also has the meaning of deterrence in it. Yes, deterrence. This is also to deter the other four Ninja villages, so as not to have any restlessness in the other Ninja villages because of the Kyuubi Rebellion. After all, Konoha announced the death of a ninja like Chiba to the world, and it was a bit unusual for Konoha to be at the stall of the Nine Tails Rebellion. In the eyes of other villages, after the death of the fourth generation of Naruto, it is undoubtedly the little monster Takichi who became famous in the third Ninja War and is as dazzling as the fourth generation of Hokage. Ye is. Even if this little monster is really dead, it is impossible to simultaneously die with the fourth generation of Hokage. It seems that its not like telling all other Ninja villages. Konoha is now the weakest period in history. His vitality is severely injured. A large number of ninjas have died, not to mention that even the mainstay has been broken. Come attack us. What does it look like? Then, in addition to the fact that Chiba''s eyes in Outer Village never guessed what he wanted to do, or what kind of back hand he still hides, the appearance of a surprising victory is enough to create a kind of force different from force. Psychological deterrence. Let other Ninja villages know what card Konoha will play, or what kind of surprising victory this little monster who doesn''t know whether Konoha is dead or not, so that all Ninja villages dare not act rashly. In fact, it was indeed the case. As soon as the news of the death was announced, all the secret actions of Shinobu Village suddenly stopped. The Ninja World entered the most peaceful period of the Third Ninja World War, and it also gave Konoha a considerable opportunity to breathe. It was not until Yun Yin came to repair the peace that other villages dared to move. It was also during that period that he had to make a difficult decision. Compromise with Yunyin. Compromise with Yunyin, who took the heir of the Hyuga clan, and also sue the wicked first. Send the corpse of the chief of the Hyuga clan. This kind of thing, to be honest, even the three generations of Hokage who have been in the shadow of this position and have been in the Ninja world for so many years, when they heard Yunyins excessive request, they also broke two offices. table. However, it affects the whole body. At that time, all the undercurrents of Shinobu village began to surging, Taki Chiba did not show up for a long time, or, in other words, disappeared as if he was really dead, and all Shinobu villages finally began to move around. Yunyin Village is undoubtedly a head start. At that time, he could recall Chiba completely. As long as Chiba showed up, I am afraid that other Shinobu villages would not dare to move. Even Yunyin would not dare to mention this matter again. However, if Chiba is recalled, then Uchiha Nobuhiko''s affairs will probably be greatly affected. This Uchiha Nobuhiko, known as the second Uchiha Madara, is already a threat that surpasses other Ninja Villages. In his case, the three generations of Naruto are very clear and must not be ignored, let alone underestimated. In other words, at that time, the three generations of Hokage were actually in a dilemma. After thinking about it, in the end, the three generations of Naruto still felt that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s matter was more important than the end of the Ninja War, Yunyin''s making things difficult, and so on. Therefore, he did not recall. Only compromise. Xiang Yunyin lowered his head. However, this time, he still underestimated the child Chiba. He did not expect that the child seemed to be an unknown prophet. He defeated the army that directly killed Yunyin as a threat, and then killed Yunyins headquarters at the fastest speed. The four generations of Raiking who killed him were seriously injured, and the well-known Kiraby who was a perfect person, almost died in the hands of Chiba. At that time, when he received a secret tip from a secret ninja who followed up on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s intelligence, he couldn''t describe what it was like. Especially when Yunyin sent the negotiating book that was almost the same and secretly returned the corpse of the day difference who died in place of his elder brother, and said that he would keep secret for Konoha and would never do anything wrong, Seeing Yunyin''s messenger who spoke particularly humble, he didn''t know what to say. And Yun Yin suddenly made peace, and stopped all Ninja Village''s thoughts, and everything returned to the right track. until now. At the same time, whether Chiba is still alive is still a mystery in the Ninja World. And Konoha naturally kept it secret. As for why Ji Lai didn''t know about this, this was a decision he made, and he didn''t let Ji Lai know. It''s not that he doesn''t trust Jiraiya, but that Jiraiya has been collecting intelligence outside after all. Although he doesn''t want to think so, as Hokage, the three generations of Hokage still have to prepare for Jiraiya and sacrifice, and intelligence to be obtained by other villages. Other information is nothing, there is no way to be known. Only Chiba''s life and death cannot be known to Shinobu other than Yunyin. This was what Qianye told him when he was leaving. The fact that he is still alive must not be let others know, even if someone already knows it, we must keep a secret, and must not let the fact that he is alive ~www.novelhall.com~ be made public. Therefore, I did not tell Jiraiya. Although it is somewhat unreasonable to do so, after all, Zilai is absolutely trustworthy, but this is a dark world, and the three generations of Hokage must do this. Chiba has become a very important person, no matter what the situation is, it is a key figure. Even some information about him is the top priority. As for the fact that Chiba is still alive, in addition to the secret ninja who followed up with the secret information sent back from Chiba, plus Kakashi who has been close to Chiba, there are only a handful of people who know. . Even the few people who were Konoha''s elder advisors didn''t know. In other words, there is no exact know. "This is the end of this matter. Next, I am going to prepare for the Zhongnin exam." And thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage did not say anything, so. "Yes! Leave it to me about Mu Dunshi and the opponent." And when he heard this sound, Jilai also knew that it would be fine if he knew about it, he could not say anything, and there was no nonsense at the moment, and he nodded in response. "Before that, please don''t forget about your business." In this regard, the three generations of Hokage seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and exclaimed. "Yes!" Hearing this, Jilai also seemed to know what the third generation of Hokage was referring to. After nodding and responding, his figure flashed and disappeared into the room. please. Jiraiya! But seeing Zilai and leaving all the way, three generations of Hokage couldn''t help but flash such a thought. Then, he slowly walked out of the room. The Zhongnin exam, the third test, will also begin! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2301： About Haneda 1 Leaf Konoha, the first indoor exercise field. Before making the only sculpture in this indoor exercise field like a knot of hands, one after another, ninjas from various countries and villages who passed the second test of the Zhongnin exam were found to step into the exercise field, which was originally quiet and audible by the needle drop. Slowly there was a low voice. As the pace stood still, and the whispers sounded, all the ninjas'' eyes were involuntarily looking at the three ninjas standing in the middle, wearing grass-covered foreheads. Whether it is the young geniuses who are favored by most people, or the elites who should have become Zhongren long ago, who are experienced and strong in their own right. That is, Shimonin from Kushin Village, Ichiba Haneda, Tatsuhiko Haneda, and Anna Haneda. Yes, at this moment, it can be said that everyone''s eyes are on the three of Haneda Ichiba. Even if it is, those outstanding people who won this exam easily and did not experience the hardships of this exam at all. "You fool, I blame you for being so eye-catching! Now, we have become the target of public criticism!" And these gazes, although more cover-ups, but so many people, let alone Haneda Tatsuhiko, are relatively keen on the senses, even if the senses are dull, if so many gazes are swept away, they will feel it. At this time, he also rolled his eyes at Haneda Kazuyo in front of him, expressing his strong dissatisfaction. "Oh? Blame me?" However, this time, I did not receive the attack of Haneda Ichiba''s indifferent expression. Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba looked at Haneda Tatsuhiko with a mocking expression, sounding it with a kind of Haneda Tatsuhiko , There is a strange tone of yin and yang. And in his eyes, it was clearly "You are ashamed to say me!" "you!" Obviously, Haneda Tatsuhiko understood the meaning contained in Haneda Yiyes eyes. Suddenly, the anger in his chest skyrocketed. However, as soon as he reached his throat, he couldnt say anything. He stared at him for a long time. Even the blue veins on the forehead were blooming, and I could only spit out this word. After all, Haneda Ichiba''s meaning is very clear, and he really has no way to refute it. If it is compelling, before the second exam, he threw the book of the earth back to Haneda Ichiba under the public. It is eye-catching enough, not even worse than Haneda Ichiba. He really can only hold back and cannot refute it. "Ugh" At this moment, Anna Haneda, who was eating the snacks he didn''t know where he got, sighed softly as he watched the two people staring at them. "So, a creature like a man..." Then, in a tone that was completely impossible to come from her, she sighed. However, as they sighed at each other, the three of them finally ignored the surrounding gaze. "A team?" At the same time, in the eyes cast here, there was a soft sound from a slightly farther position. And the one who spoke was a ninja with round-framed sunglasses and Konoha''s forehead covered by a black cloth. At this moment, in this corner, he and his teammates looked very inconspicuous, and even under the brilliance of Haneda Ichiba, no one paid attention to them. "what happened?" At this time, upon hearing his words, one of his teammates, a white-haired young man with big round eyes, helped his glasses and spoke. "Everyone passed the first exam, and in the second exam, only one team passed the exam?" Hearing the words of his teammates, the little sunglasses ninja spoke. "Humph" When the white-haired young man with glasses heard these words, he seemed to know what the little sunglasses ninja meant, and immediately sneered, but did not say much. "After all, it''s just a small Shinobu village. Although the first exam is relatively lucky, when it comes to the test of real learning, it can''t hold it. Isn''t this normal?" At this time, their other teammate, also masked with black cloth, but the teammate with round glasses said rather disapprovingly. "Pocket! Have you got that guy''s information?" However, the words of this teammate with round glasses were not taken seriously. The little sunglasses ninja just looked at the white-haired youth on the side and said. And this white-haired young man was in this exam and Konoha''s seventh class, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura''s close pharmacist pocket. And this masked ninja wearing sunglasses is a red armor of Konoha, and the other masked ninja with round eyes is the same as above. Named Jian Meicheng. "That guy?" At the same time, the pharmacist pocket who heard Chi Ke Kai''s words did not directly answer, but instead asked. In the words, it seemed that he didn''t know who Chibakai was referring to. "You don''t want to sell it, that guy, who else?" In response, Chibakai frowned and spoke in a somewhat dissatisfied tone. At the same time, his gaze fell on the faintly crowd-centric youth with gray hair. Without a doubt, he was referring to the guy named Haneda Ichiba. That guy from Haneda Ichiba who just stood outside the central tower of the Death Forest, made them dare not act rashly! During this Zhongnin exam~www.novelhall.com~ he heard many rumors about the Haneda Ichiba. And every rumor tells of the strength of this person. This guy is definitely not the person who should appear in this exam! "Do you really want to know?" After hearing these words, the pharmacist sighed, but said. "Maybe he will become his enemy next. Since he has his intelligence, let us see it." At this time, Jian Meicheng also spoke. This Haneda Ichiba is now the person he is most concerned about. To be honest, he is also very curious about how terrifying this Haneda Ichiba''s intelligence is. "Ok!" Hearing the strong demands of both teammates, the Pharmacist did not say much, took a card from his arms and handed it to Chiba Kai. Just let me see how good you are! After receiving the card, the two got together for the first time and looked at it. "Wha!" When their eyes fell on the card, almost instantly, the eyes of the two of them hidden behind the glasses stared, and their faces under the black cloth were also suddenly stiff. "What a joke!" Then, about a second later, there was an exclamation of complete gloom in their mouths. At this moment, in their eyes, this scene is reflected. Name: Ichiba Haneda. age:? (Estimated at 12 or 13 years old) Affiliation: Cao Yin Village. Teammates: Haneda Tatsuhiko, Haneda Anna. Ninjutsu:? Physical skills: 10 Illusion:? Wisdom: 8 Strength: 9 Speed: 10 Chakra: 7 Jie Yin:? total:? +? +? +44. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2302： Value "This... is there something wrong? Are you sure... there is nothing wrong?" Looking at the card in his hand, his face changed greatly, and even the naked armor with a stiff neck took his eyes off the card bit by bit, and looked at the pharmacist''s pocket in the corner that was holding his chest against the wall. "It must be... you must have made a mistake, this... how is this possible?" At the same time, almost exactly the same, Jian Meicheng''s eyes fell on the pharmacist''s pocket, and he muttered. In the tone, there was already a little trembling. Open... What a joke! 44 o''clock? If you dont count Ninjutsu illusion and Jiujiu, there is a base value of 44 points? What a joke! Are you a human! Do not! Is this the one who took the Chunin test? The basic value of 44 points can already be included in the ranks of Zhongnin, and even among the values ??of Zhongnin, it can also be classified as elite. According to the practice of Ninja International, the general ninja, as long as the approved ninja, the basic value is almost 28 points or more, and the standard line is almost 30 points. Above 35 points and below 40 points, it is almost the level of the elite. And above 40 points, as long as you pass the Zhongnin test, it is almost Zhongnin. If you fail the Zhongnin test, then this value can also be called Zhongnin strength. Above 45 points, that is the absolute tolerance among the elite. And 50 points is already in the category of ninja, 60 points or more, it is the level of elite ninjutsu, more than 65 points, with extremely powerful ninjutsu physique or illusion, or blood succession limit, etc. , Can play a role in determining the victory or defeat of the three to five teams in the battle, that is, the quasi-S grade ninja. As for the S-rank ninja, it is basically a value of more than 68 points, and possessing the most powerful ninja is basically the existence of a strategic-level ninja power. For example, Konoha''s three ninjas, all of which are more than 70 points, are absolute S-rank ninjas. And the strength of the shadow class cannot be estimated by numerical values. Even, in fact, starting from the level with S, you can''t simply use numerical values ??to estimate, there are various necessary conditions. However, it is undeniable that whether it is S-level or Shadow-level, it basically exceeds 70 points, at least 68 points. And now, this Haneda Ichiba, without ninjutsu, illusion and jieyin, has reached the basic value of 44 points, which is already the value of the elite level of ninjutsu! Even if Haneda Ichiba can''t understand ninjutsu and illusion, both values ??are 0. In terms of Kyuyin, based on the average value of 5, there are 49 points, which is basically the value of the upper level. This is no longer a numerical value in the category of taking this Zhongnin exam. This is still the case where ninjutsu and illusion are assumed to be zero. What if ninjutsu and illusion are not zero? Is it a normal average? The rough average value of ninjutsu is 6, and the average value of illusion is lower. After all, illusion is a bit special. However, even if every ninja has no talent, he will learn some knowledge of illusion and the methods of solving illusion. The average value is at least It is also above 3. Then, if ninjutsu, illusion, and Yuji are all on average, this Haneda Ichiba also has 58 points, which is already close to the value of elite ninjutsu! In other words, at least, this Haneda Ichiba will be a quasi-elite Shinobu. A quasi-elite come to take the Zhongnin exam? What a joke! What is this not crushing? It is not difficult for such a person to wipe out all the current teams! Although the value of the ninja''s world is only used as a reference, and the reference level is still relatively low, it is completely impossible to estimate the combat effectiveness of a ninja. However, what is completely incalculable is the upper limit of a ninja, but it does not mean that the value cannot estimate the lower limit of a ninja. The ninja''s strongest combat effectiveness depends on his state and even the environment at the time, and many complex factors such as his upper limit. The performance is unstable. However, the lower limit can be reflected by a simple numerical value. For example, if you have a value of 60 to the level of the elite upper ninja, you play against a lower limit with a value of only 30. No matter how hard you try, you will not be able to defeat the elite upper ninja. of. Just like Xiaren who just graduated from the ninja school, playing against their teacher, he always has to be easily taught by the teacher. Unless this elite Upper Ninja causes a decline in value due to various reasons, whether it is a temporary drop or a permanent drop, and drops to a value that can be dealt with by Lower Ninja, or if it is directly injured by a coma, Lower Ninja will be able to defeat him. In other words, the Haneda Ichiba in front of him is completely abused by them! They simply cannot be his opponents. "Gudong!" But when I got here first, looking at the medicine master pocket, Chiba Kai and Jian Meicheng swallowed almost at the same time. "with" At this time, looking at the two of them in disbelief, no, they didn''t dare and couldn''t believe it, the medicine master sighed gently. "I told you not to watch~www.novelhall.com~ Next, can you continue to take the exam?" Then, his gaze fell on Haneda Kazuha, and his mouth spoke to the two. To be honest, he really didn''t want the two to see this Haneda Ichiba''s intelligence. Even, what he showed them was the intelligence that he had hidden quite important information. It''s just the strength of the tip of Haneda Ichiba''s iceberg. The pharmacist believes that if they are shown all the values, I am afraid that the two of them may immediately sit on the ground in fright, and it is not impossible to pee their pants. Even when he looked at Haneda Ichiba at this time, he felt afflicted and weakened. After all, the overall value of this guy is really terrible. On the cards given to Akagi and Ken Meisumi, the values ??of ninjutsu, illusion, and Kaiyin are question marks. But in fact, he knew the values ??of these items through Huties intelligence. This Haneda Ichiba''s ninjutsu value is an absolute full value, which is 10 points. When the ninjutsu is full, the knot will not be low, and he already knows exactly that the knot of Haneda Ichiba is also full, also 10 points. As for the illusion, Haneda Ichiba has not used it, but for a figure of his kind, even if he has no illusion talent, the illusion value is at least 5. In other words, the basic value of this Haneda Ichiba is 44+25 points, which is 69 points! In addition, the ninjutsu he uses is at least S grade. He is absolutely... It''s an S-rank ninja! Yes, that''s right, from a numerical point of view, this Haneda Ichiba is more than an elite ninja! He is definitely an S-rank ninja! In terms of numerical values, the S-rank ninja who is chasing Konoha Sannin! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2303： tension "Crack, click, click! Click, click, click!" The sound of potato chips being crushed, I dont know when, began to reverberate gently in this indoor exercise field. The exercise field, which was originally silent because of the attention of Haneda Ichiba and the three people, gradually began to diffuse a tense atmosphere. It brings a relaxed atmosphere. "Ding Ci, you can still eat it!" In the other corner, where the sound of crushing potato chips came from, a rather embarrassed blond girl looked at the teammate on the side, frowned and couldn''t help but spit out. It is precisely, Yamanaka Ino, one of the successors of the pig, deer and butterfly group, the only woman in Konoha''s tenth class. "Ding Ci, you will be eye-catching like this and it will be quite troublesome." At the same time, Nara Shikamaru next to him also spoke. Now, when everyone is nervous because of the existence of Haneda Ichiba, suddenly there is a guy who is not nervous and is still gnawing potato chips. No doubt, they will also be noticed for this, and even cause unrealistic other people to comment. Guess their strength. Attract unnecessary attention. At that time, the difficulty of the exam will probably increase dramatically. More trouble! It''s just super troublesome! Nara Shikamaru hates this kind of trouble! "Crack, click, click! Click, click! Click, click, click!" However, his words didn''t seem to have any effect. On the contrary, after hearing these words, their teammate, Qiu Daoding, pushed the potato chips into his mouth faster and faster, making the sound of crunching. But the frequency is getting higher and higher. "I said, Ding Ci, don''t you understand what Shikamaru said?" In response to this, hearing this increasingly rushing voice, Yamanaka Ino wiped the traces of dirt on his face a little, and said helplessly. The second test of the Nakanin test in this time undoubtedly allowed them to cooperate a little more tacitly, and at the same time they grew a lot. The implicit meaning of Nara Shikamaru''s words is naturally very clear. Moreover, she also discovered that, like Ding Ci, in this atmosphere, it is easy to create unique situations, which will naturally attract the attention of others, and it is easy for the enemy to value herself, although she does not know the next third What is the field test, but looking at the previous test, basically, this third test is also antagonistic. At least, it will not bring them together. It must be competition-oriented. If it is valued, then the pressure on them, who is not outstanding in their personal strength, will definitely increase. After all, among the three of them, Except Shikamaru is a genius, they are completely incomparable with geniuses like Sasuke. Moreover, Shikamaru is not a fighting genius in the direct sense. At this time, they should keep a low profile. The less noticeable the better, they should even radiate the same as Shikamaru, which looks like cannon fodder. Now, Ding Ci''s behavior is definitely not a good phenomenon. "I...I know! But, but, I just can''t help..." Hearing these words, Qiu Dao Dingci said vaguely although he didn''t stop stuffing potato chips into his mouth. "Uh" When they heard these words, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino twitched at the same time, and there was a slight stiffness on their faces. However, they didn''t say anything next. It''s not that they just allowed Qiu Dao Dingci''s conspicuous behavior, but they now understand why Qiu Dao Dingci did it. Based on their understanding of Ding Ci, basically if he stops eating and eats faster, either he is already too hungry, or it is because of some unwritten side effect of the Qiu Taoist secret technique, or , Is too nervous, he can only use food to suppress the nervousness. In the current situation, because they were hungry and the side effects of the secret technique were impossible, this time in the Death Forest, apart from taking the scroll part, they were still quite comfortable. Even if they were taking the scroll, they did not achieve the side effects. In other words, now Ding Ci was nervous, he didn''t do it on purpose, there was no way he could only be so eye-catching. "Hey...see the next exam, right?" Glancing around, Nara Shikamaru said with a sigh. Ok! No one noticed, this Haneda Ichiba is too eye-catching. that is really good! And in his mind, such a rather unpromising thought passed. Obviously, seeing that Ding Ci was so eye-catching, no one paid attention to them. My heart is finally at ease. "But, is this Haneda Ichiba really so good?" But at this moment, Yamaaka Ino next to him was muttering. She also noticed everyone, but actually didn''t care about them. The three of Haneda Ichiba completely attracted all the attention. And she has not come into contact with this Haneda Ichiba, nor did she in this exam, but when collecting intelligence from other teams, she heard someone talk about it, knowing that this Haneda Ichiba caused everyone''s dread, even someone I have already decided that I met Haneda Ichiba and immediately gave up the exam. And being able to make multiple teams make such a decision ~ www.novelhall.com~ and when they were about to pass the exam at the end, so many people did not dare to act rashly, and only by relying on their backs to shock everyone, this made her too Frightened. In fact, she did not directly feel the horror of this Haneda Ichiba. So, now she didn''t know it, she had such an idea, and she said so. "Well... it doesn''t matter whether it''s powerful or not, anyway, as long as it doesn''t attract the attention of others, having such a shield can really avoid a lot of trouble. After all, many people here are outrageous!" In this regard, Nara Shikamaru said. However, his eyes were staring at the gray-haired and mottled young man among the crowd, and his brows wrinkled slightly. Is this Haneda Ichiba, is it that Takichiba? They look exactly the same, and they are equally strong. I heard that some techniques can change the body shape. This Haneda Ichiba will not be the same as Taki Chiba''s reduced body shape! In fact, Taki Chiba is not dead, but still lurking... However, if this is the case, then why is it Caoyin Village? Why does he represent Caoyin Village? His name has been engraved on the memorial tablet. He should be a hero recognized by the village. It is impossible to betray the village! why? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Well ...... Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wuwu ...... ...... anyway, do not let me touch him, just fine!" At this time, when he heard Nara Shikamaru''s words, Akuma Dingji, whose mouth was filled with potato chips, said flatly. Then, it attracted the attention of two teammates. Ding Ci... https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2304： dissuade "Well, Yiye has already arrived, let me say hello!" When Yamanaka Ino and Nara Shikamaru both looked at the next Aki Dojo, the last Konoha team also entered the indoor exercise field, and one of the blond and blue-eyed teenagers entered the first place. Step, he just brightened, the doubt in his eyes disappeared instantly, and it changed into a surprise. With that said, he must walk towards the center of the crowd''s eyes. "What are you doing, Naruto!" Seeing this blond boy, the girl with pink hair whose eyes had been on the handsome black-haired man next to him immediately grabbed him, with a low voice in her mouth to stop him. Exactly, Haruno Sakura. And this team is also one of Konoha''s most special classes, the seventh class, the blonde teenager who was caught, is naturally the Uzumaki Naruto who belongs to the seventh class. And that Haruno Sakura has been paying attention, the black-haired handsome boy with worrisome eyes is naturally one of the most eye-catching geniuses in this Zhongnin exam, Uchiha Sasuke. "Yiye, we misunderstood him before, I want to say hello." In response to this, Naruto Uzumaki turned his head blankly, and said in doubt. To be honest, no matter how his teammates doubted this Haneda Ichiba, he still has a good impression of Haneda Ichiba. Not only did he save Konohamaru at the beginning, he also generously invited them to eat ramen, and, please eat ramen. That''s all, I gave them the char siu, which is so precious and delicious, and the soul of ramen is definitely not a bad person. On the contrary, he shouldn''t be suspicious of himself. It''s totally necessary to say hello and apologize at this time. At least, I won''t be so guilty and embarrassed if I meet in the future. Uzumaki Naruto believes that this is quite a necessary behavior. He still likes to be upright, even if he really has any doubts, he should be upright. "Stupid!" At this moment, behind them, there was a sudden sound of two words that seemed to be squeezed out of their teeth. "What did you say! Sasuke!" Hearing this sound, Naruto Uzumaki, whose hair was still quite fluent, suddenly exploded, and suddenly looked behind him, this sentence suddenly came out. Sasuke... At the same time, Haruno Sakura, who turned around almost at the same time, the worry that had disappeared in his eyes reappeared again, and his eyes unconsciously looked at Uchiha Sasuke''s left shoulder, the three jade-shaped wounds, and the worry on his face. The color is almost overflowing. He even forgot to hit the head of Naruto Uzumaki who made a huge noise with a punch. "Look around!" At this time, Uchiha Sasuke gritted his teeth slightly, resisting the urge to press on his left shoulder to suppress the pain, and after scanning the surroundings, he spoke. "What are you doing?" Naruto Uzumaki didn''t understand this, and he followed Uchiha Sasuke''s gaze and said. At this time, the rest of the surrounding teams, except Konoha''s other teams, who showed their awkward gaze and stopped for a while, everyone swept this side, and then their gazes turned towards the most. The three people in the middle. And even Konoha''s other squads just stopped for a while, and their gazes followed the gazes of others, all silent, seeming to be keeping a low profile. "Although I don''t know what happened, but now Haneda Ichiba has become everyone''s goal. At this time, if you rush to say hello, it will definitely attract the attention of others. For the next test, I don''t know what to test. , But, what is certain is that we will never be required to unite and cooperate with other teams. In other words, we will still focus on confrontation. This means that all around us are the same as in the death forest. Enemy! It is definitely not a good thing to attract the attention of the enemy!" And hearing these words of Uzumaki Naruto, Sasuke Uchiha almost gritted his teeth, frowned, and explained. He knew that if he didn''t say that, the fool in front of him would not understand. "Zuo..." But at this time, his voice had not fallen yet, Haruno Sakura who had been watching him seemed to have something to say, and opened his mouth. However, only to confide this word, he was stopped by Sasuke''s eyes. Suddenly, she could only press her lips in silence, but the worry on her face became more and more intense. "What does it matter, attract attention? It''s just for me..." And hearing this sentence, Naruto Uzumaki, who hadn''t noticed the changes in Haruno Sakura next to him, subconsciously refuted it. However, after talking about it, a picture suddenly flashed across his mind, but the speech stopped abruptly, and he couldn''t continue. At this moment, the man who was chilling like a snake flashed past his mind, and the appearance of Sasuke Uchiha who was injured before him. For him, perhaps attracting attention is just what he wants, playing against so many powerful opponents and defeating them is what he wants. But what about Sasuke? Where is Sakura? In the last battle, they were all injured because of their loss of chain. How can I provoke more opponents and targets for them at this time? Although it is said that the brain is not good ~www.novelhall.com~, the current Naruto Uzumaki, the tail of the crane after the second examination, is not really stupid, and has grown a lot. So, at this point, he stopped talking and could only look back at that Haneda Kazuha, silently. Naruto And his behavior quickly attracted Haruno Sakura''s attention and surprise. Looking at the blond boy in front of her, the girl''s eyes were full of surprise and relief. "Snapped!" At this moment, one hand lightly patted Uzumaki Naruto''s shoulder. "Sasuke?" Subconsciously, Naruto Uzumaki looked back and let out a low exclamation in his mouth. "Don''t worry, there is a chance!" However, Uchiha Sasuke''s hand left his shoulder at this time, just leaving such a sentence. He glanced at Haneda Ichiba over there, and after the blazing warfare in his eyes, Sasuke Uchiha He turned around and walked into the corner. "Lets pass the Zhongnin exam together and become Zhongren together!" At this time, Haruno Sakura also smiled and said, and then followed Uchiha Sasuke to the corner. "Oh!" Looking at the two people''s backs for a long time, Uzumaki Naruto''s originally stunned face suddenly burst into a sunny toothy smile, and replied heavily. Afterwards, he followed the two to the corner. Ok? And at this moment, on the other side, the center of everyone''s eyes, and Haneda Kazuo''s eyes flashed with Haneda Tatsuhiko''s wide-eyed eyes, as if suddenly thinking of something. His eyes suddenly swept around. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2305： attention It seems... kind of strange. With the sweep of his gaze, the teasing color on Haneda Kazuha''s face slowly converged, and finally turned into a serious color, and even his brows frowned slightly. It seems to see something that I don''t want to see, but it is obvious. "What''s wrong? Brother Yiye?" And at this time, looking around carelessly, Haneda Anna asked, who had lost interest in the struggle between Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Tatsuhiko. "Humph! Anyway, what''s the surprise and want to fool us!" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko was quite dissatisfied. Naturally, there was no good tone in the words, and he was full of malicious speculation. However, considering the various behaviors of Haneda Ichiba, Tatsuhiko Haneda knows Haneda Ichiba quite well, knowing that this guy is showing a similar serious look, basically nothing good. Or, just thinking about calculating others. Either, it was calculated. Either it is being calculated. However, even though his tone was dissatisfied, Tatsuhiko Haneda didn''t say much. After leaning against Anna Haneda, he hummed, turned his head, and did not look at this Haneda Ichiyo. It seems that Haneda Ichiba is quite unwelcome. I felt Haneda Tatsuhiko approach, and Anna Haneda smiled happily. There''s none? Actually, no? But at this time, Haneda Ichiba ignored the words of Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna. He just kept observing the surroundings repeatedly until it caused everyone to look at each other and tense, and then he stopped the act of looking or looking. In his mind, such a surprising thought passed by. Is my judgment wrong? I thought I would definitely meet them here. Then, after the thought of surprise, Haneda Ichiba''s mind flashed a little helpless and surprising thought. And the "they" he mentioned were naturally the Konoha team he encountered. The Konoha team that saw the situation at a glance and knew that he was not a decisive and decisive team that they could rival. . Their precision and decisiveness impressed him deeply. To be honest, he believes that after this second test, there will be a team that can pass. Maybe, in the third test, there will be a real match. However, it now appears that this team should not be here. Moreover, it may be that they are really out of touch, the Konoha team may have been eliminated. At this moment, the entrance to the indoor exercise field has already begun to close. Obviously, all the teams that passed are here. To be honest, Ichiba Haneda couldn''t believe it. Although this team has only one face-to-face battle, it can be seen that this team is far superior to the existing teams, and even those genius teams are not necessarily better than them. First of all, it must be their vision. When fighting, he only did two things. One was to block the fire escape technique, and the second was to counterattack the Konoha ninja who sneaked behind him. Although these two actions, or the reaction to combat, can indeed amaze some people, they do not force people to retreat directly. Changing to another team may be experienced, amazed or unbelievable, but it is not enough to think that he is the kind of ninja that can''t handle. Ninja fighting is full of countless possibilities. At that time, he had only one person, but there were three attackers. With more people, he could create more tactics and create more possibilities for killing. No matter how powerful a person is, there is no difference in strength. Under the circumstances, it is always at a disadvantage to fight against multiple people. And the strength of the three Konoha team at that time can be seen from the Konoha ninja avoiding his backhand sword, that extremely fast sword, and it is also quite strong. Looking at the fire escape technique, the flame temperature is also quite high. It can be seen that the ninja who launched the fire escape attack has ninjutsu skills, at least in the fire escape level, and far surpasses the lower ninja level. Judging from their performance, they are at least the best in this Zhongnin exam. This kind of team is absolutely impossible to retreat without a single blow. Unless, from their simple counterattack, they have already seen that their strength is far beyond theirs, and they are incapable of the enemy, and even outsmarting is basically impossible. This vision is impossible for those who are not experienced. Moreover, this rich experience is not just mission experience or battle experience in a simple sense, but the keen insight that a truly powerful ninja will have through the integration of all the experience that a ninja will experience. It is the insight formed by experience and quality, plus various exercises. Not every ninja will have it. This vision is already amazing enough, otherwise, Ichiba Haneda would not pay special attention to ~www.novelhall.com~ Secondly, he is decisive. Because of Longyans relationship, most of the people who attacked him were aimed at the book of the earth, and they remembered their entrance location, and spent a lot of effort to find their own team, and I am afraid that some teams have not found themselves , Basically its half a chance to find your own thing. After all, the entrance is fixed, but there are three routes. After all, after entering the Death Forest, each team has three general directions. If it is subdivided, the three routes in three directions can be divided into countless small routes, and it is very lucky to be able to encounter it. Nature is not to be missed. After all, the two volumes of Heaven and Earth can be collected on the first day, and the advantages of it are not clear in a few words. In this situation, being able to give up so decisively is not only about vision, but the courage and execution of this team can be said to surpass all the teams participating in this Zhongnin exam, and even surpass those talented teams. Vision, personal strength, team tacit understanding and determination, undoubtedly, the strength of this Konoha team should not be underestimated. It is definitely one of the best teams in this test. At this time, Haneda Ichiba couldn''t figure out, except for himself, what team could eliminate such a team. Is it because of Dashewan? And thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba''s heart couldn''t help but think of Yuyin wearing a hat. Ok? And just at this moment, his face suddenly changed, and he suddenly looked at another place. After that, he moved away from that place again and suddenly looked towards the second floor. This... this is impossible! But as his gaze settled on the second floor, Haneda Ichiba''s face instantly stiffened, but his heart was only shocked. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2306： coming Which one? which one? which one? The gaze that fell on the second floor suddenly turned to a corner of the indoor exercise field, Haneda Kazuki''s eyes narrowed little by little, and a thought that faded in amazement, but it was suspicious, flashed in his heart. what happened? What did this Haneda Ichi find? At this moment, although he looked like he was not waiting to see his head, the corner of his eye was the Haneda Tatsuhiko who had been paying attention to Haneda Ichiba. Seeing the sudden change of Haneda Ichiba''s expression, his expression was also serious. Suspicions also arose. Ok? this is? That person who needs attention doesn''t seem to be a good person, even Yuyin''s hat man who has been murderous to examiners? Then, following Haneda''s gaze, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s brows wrinkled slowly. And this, is Otoyuki''s ninja? Is it to guide Shinobu? The guidance of Otoyin in this competition is Shangren? Afterwards, he looked towards the second floor where Haneda Ichiba had settled before. At this moment, on the second floor, there was a young man with a pale face, a little miserable, but a delicate face, with a tone-concealed forehead. Just now, Haneda Ichibas gaze fell on this person. And the unusual aura that radiated from this person that Tatsuhiko Haneda instinctively wanted to avoid, and considering that there was only one team in Otogakura, he remembered all three of the team, the young man in front of him The man is undoubtedly the guidance of Yinyin Team. Just like the harmony teacher they came with the team. And the other corner that Haneda Ichiba looked at was the Yuyin trio, and it should be the only team that passed the exam. The person in the lead was the Yuyin hat man whom Ichiba, the fool, especially asked to pay attention to. At this moment, this fool Yiye''s gaze fell on here. Are these two people suspicious? And seeing this, Haneda Ryuhiko''s heart, this thought passed by, his brows also wrinkled slightly. However, after all, he didn''t ask anything, he just continued to look like he didn''t want to see him, but in the corner of his eye, the focus had become three. "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" And Anna Haneda next to him did not notice the changes of the two teenagers around him at all, just gnawing on snacks, filling up the belly that seemed completely impossible to fill. Hasn''t it started yet? The snacks are almost finished. But such a thought flashed through her mind. Orochimaru What method was used? At the same time, Haneda Kazuha''s face suddenly eased, and changed again to the kind of indifferent and leisurely look that was neither salty nor indifferent, and the eyes no longer flowed between the two faces, swimming. When he reached a place where he would not be paid attention to, such a solemn thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, in front of his eyes, a basically impossible situation occurred. Dashemaru, there are two! Yes, Dashemaru became two! One is the guidance of Yinyin on the second floor, the pale face, the upside-down pupils, and the same evil aura. Perhaps others cant recognize it, but Haneda Ichi, who is particularly sensitive to Osamaru For Ye, it was almost clear at a glance. One is that Yuyin''s hat man. When he was assembled in the second test before, he smelled the smell of the big snake pill on his body, and solemnly warned the other Cao Yin. But now, this situation where two big snake pills appeared, no matter what, it was impossible. Although in the world of ninjas, there are clones, and there are ninjutsu that is basically difficult to distinguish between true and false, such as entity clones, but this does not mean that this kind of ninjutsu can be truly used as another one. The entity clone has a strict time limit, and the time limit is very short. The existence of this Yuyin''s hat man and the sound of the second floor director Shangren has exceeded this time limit. Although there are cases of long standby in terms of time limit, it is by no means available for Dashewan. Moreover, in the entire Ninja world, throughout the history of the Ninja world, there is only one entity clone that can stand by for a long time. An existence that is impossible to appear in the Dashemaru camp. In other words, these two big snake pills are not clones. why? Why are there two? And precisely because of this, Haneda Ichiba''s heart was puzzled. Of course, there is only one Oshe Maru, either it is to instruct Shinobu, or it is the man in the hat... will be which one? However, although it is not understandable, Haneda Kazuha did not panic. There must be only one Oshe Maru, and according to O She Marus temperament, it is possible to create a substitute for an intangible clone that looks exactly like herself, even with similar breaths. of. In short, there can only be one Dashewan, one of the two is Dashewan, it is impossible that both are ~www.novelhall.com~... Forget it, no matter which one, it can be used. Then, in the next second, he simply stopped thinking about it, thinking rather indifferently, and made a decision. Oh? Did you find it? Sure enough, this Haneda Ichiba is quite suspicious! At this time, Haneda Ichiba made a decision in his heart, and on the second floor, the sound of the guide Shinobu, a pair of vertical pupils turned to Haneda Ichiba without a trace, the guide Shinobu''s heart. , It was such a thought. In my heart, it seemed to feel a little relieved. It seemed that he had guessed something, and the haze that enveloped his heart slowly dispersed. Next, what kind of decision will you make? After seeing the two me, will you show a slight fox tail? The Konoha destruction plan depends on this test! And thinking of this, as the haze in his heart dissipated a little, the sound of Yinyin''s guidance, Shangren, slowly raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth, a horrible sneer with a horrifying sneer. At the same time, his face was slightly stiff. Ok? this is is it? Almost, it''s about to start! However, next, he didn''t think about it anymore, his gaze had already subconsciously turned to another entrance of this indoor exercise field. Belongs to the entrance to the inside of the exercise site. At this time, there, an old man wearing a Hokage hat was slowly walking in. Exactly, three generations of Hokage. The admission of Naruto also means that the third and final test of the Zhongnin exam will open soon! The highlight is coming! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2307： influences Has the harmony come? He slowly moved his gaze away from the second floor, and at the stall where the footsteps stopped, Ichiba Haneda''s gaze turned and landed on the platform under the hand-printed sculpture in front. At this moment, where he is, the nine teams have bid farewell to the scattered situation before, and they are already lined up in neat rows. Everyone''s eyes are no longer focused on him. Like him, looking forward. At this time, in front of them, on the small platform under the sculpture, there are eight Konoha ninjas standing outward in a trumpet shape. At the same time, in the center of the platform, the eight people are leaning behind. In the middle, at the small mouth of the horn, stood an old man wearing a Hokage hat. Exactly, three generations of Hokage. And behind the three generations of Naruto, there are eight ninjas standing in a row, from left to right are the chords of Kushin, the guide of the mystery of Otoshin Shinobu, the Maki of the sand, the red sunset of Konoha, Mai Tekai, Kakashi, Asma and Fujiwara Five Rivers. Obviously, this Zhongnin test, the third test, is about to begin. Ok? Yuyin, these guys, don''t you have any guidance on Shinobu? But when his gaze settled, Haneda Ichiba''s mind passed such a thought. From this glance, it is obvious that the three generations of Naruto standing behind, should be the guidance of all the teams that passed the second test, Shinobu. This is a clear thing. The guidance of their team is Shinobu and Otobu. It is suspected that Osake Marus guidance, Shangnin, and Konohas upper ninjas in the back, can also be seated. Only the team of Yuyin Kasaman on his right, there is no corresponding Shangnin, which means that there is no Yuyins team. Guide Shinobu. So suspicious... After noticing this, Haneda Kazuha''s brows frowned slightly again. The so-called abnormality is a demon. Now nine of the nine teams, eight of them all have the guidance to forbearance, and Yuyin alone does not guide the forbearance. This is undoubtedly an abnormality. Perhaps its normal for ordinary activities to be missing something. However, the meaning behind the Zhongnin exam is extraordinary, involving various villages and villages, countries and countries. The etiquette between, even if there is something, for Yuyin, the highest priority is the Zhongnin exam. In any case, it is always unusual for Yuyin''s guidance to be absent. Besides, this Yuyin man with a hat, it is very likely that Oshemaru is not necessarily, it is even more suspicious. It''s just that Haneda Ichiba couldn''t really think Yuyin was suspicious, and turned his attention to them. After all, there are still others who must pay attention to. Too much attention to this will inevitably ignore that. At that time, it will be self-defeating. And, instead, he was caught. Moreover, even if it is such an important Zhongren exam, Yuyins guidance may not come. For example, he suddenly became seriously ill and unable to move. For example, what is unspeakable in Yuyin Village. The purpose is to prevent him from attending, for example, there is something that must be dealt with now, of course, it may be just a coincidence. Here, we really cannot pay too much attention. And at this time, Haneda Ichiba really didn''t think about it, but focused on the front, the third generation of Hokage. For him, now is the real critical time. "First of all, congratulations to everyone for passing the second test!" At this time, as the examiner for the second test, Mitarai Adzuki, who was standing in front of the third generation of Hokage on the left, spoke. A total of 78 people participated in the second test, and 27 people passed the test. Originally, although I said that I was going to eliminate half of it, I actually wanted to keep a single digit, huh... Sure enough, is it because of that Haneda Ichiba? What he did, basically changed the context of the entire examination, or the direction. It completely broke the rules I set. Because of the initial act of throwing the Book of Heaven and Earth, nearly eight or nine teams near his entrance were attracted by him, which impressed the fierce competition. Later, because of the spread of various information about his strength , Which has led to the laissez faire of various teams. In the end, the fierce experiment that should have been done was eased a lot because of his existence. In the end, some teams took advantage and basically were able to obtain the Book of Heaven and Earth on the first day and the second day. It was because of the relationship that a considerable team was attracted by this Haneda Ichiba, and arrived smoothly in a relatively mild conflict environment. Central tower. And because many teams were frightened by Haneda Ichiba, the battles in the next few days were concentrated outside the central tower. Instead, these first echelons passed the last few days without any danger. Gee! I always feel that this laid-back Haneda Ichiba seems to care about nothing, and it seems that everything is in his expected face, which is particularly annoying. At this time, Mitarai adzuki bean''s mind could not help but pass such a thought. At this time, her eyes passed over all the teams present. From the left, the Ototos team ~www.novelhall.com~Sain Gaara team, Konoha Yakushidou team, Mu The Ningji Haji squad, Konoha Special Seventh Squad Team, Konoha Inuzuka Toa Squad, Konoha Newborn Pig Deer Butterfly Squad, Uyin Squad, and the Kushin Haneda Ichiha Squad that she hates the more she looks. "Good job, your seventh class." At this time, in the line of guidance behind the three generations of Hokage, a man with a watermelon head in a green tights suddenly spoke. It seems to praise the seventh class. "Luck is very good, but as long as there is my team, you don''t think about it, because the next level is based on real skills, well, youth is sometimes sour and sometimes severe, Kakashi." Then, he changed his style of painting, closed his eyes and spoke in a rather proud tone. Having said that, he opened his eyes slightly and looked at the "eternal opponent" he believed to be beside him, Konoha''s elite Shangnin, and Kakashi Hagi, who was known as a copy ninja. It seems that the "eternal opponent" who wants to see himself shows the expression he wants. "Huh? Did you say something?" However, at this moment, Kakashi Hagaki, who noticed his brows slightly locked, turned his head slightly, but opened his mouth blankly. It seems that he is completely ignored. "Uh" And hearing this sound, the watermelon-headed man in the green tights who originally wanted to see Kakashi show the expression he wanted, instantly solidified on the spot. No... not bad, my forever opponent, Kakashi! Although I feel very angry, a place like you will make people feel very fashionable and hateful! It''s so popular! And in his heart, it was Pentium''s thought. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2308： Nothing at all "Now, Kay." After taking a look at the watermelon-headed man in the green tights, Kakashi didn''t seem to hear what the man said just now. After speaking, his eyes fell on the original position, and there seemed to be something in his mouth. Mumbled opening. "what?" Hearing this sound, the watermelon-headed man in the green tights with Xiao Jiujiu still turning in his heart immediately turned around, and there was a subconscious voice of doubt in his mouth. And this man, it is the Hyuga Neji team, which is the guidance of Konoha''s eighth squad, Matkai. "That Haneda Ichiba is really... exactly the same!" At this time, Kakashi''s emotional voice came from leisurely. "Ichiha Haneda?" Hearing this, Metkay was stunned for a moment, and then followed Kakashi''s gaze. When his gaze settled, his face suddenly became serious. "Is this the Haneda Ichiba who caused discussion in the village before the exam? It really is, exactly the same!" Then, under the rare solemn color, Metkay said. "what!" In response, Kakashi nodded, but his gaze was halfway from the Haneda Ichiba. Even, the tone sounds a little detached, but this affirmative statement has a somewhat perfunctory element. Really is It was exactly the same as when Chiba left! At this time, such an excited and somewhat unquenchable thought flashed in his heart. Regarding Chiba, I am afraid that after the Kyuubi Rebellion, apart from the three generations of Naruto and a handful of ninjas, he is probably the only one who has seen it. And this hair was gray and mottled, only showing the appearance of one left eye, exactly the same as the young man walking away in the sun in his memories. Although more than ten years have passed since that scene, he still remembered it clearly. He knew very well how heavy the young man was carrying, but he didn''t know why, the young man was able to stand up his chest and resolutely do something that he did not need to do at that time. Why, I will proceed to the next task without stopping, and it is a task that I haven''t returned to the village for more than ten years, instead of choosing to rest. Now, after becoming a teacher in Class 7, he only understood the innocent faces of those children. The reason why that young man would do it, and the reason he could still do it, was entirely because this young man had not been defeated. Even though he suffered tremendous trauma both physically and mentally, even if there was no one behind him, he still insisted on his own path. This boy is nothing more than trying to protect the person who wants to protect, not to let the tragedy that happened to him happen to anyone. Therefore, even with great sadness and unhealable pain, he can still walk away with his head high. Even the sun is attracted by him. "But he is not Chiba." At this time, when Kakashi heard some perfunctory words, Metkay spoke again, and he shook his head. Indeed, this Haneda Ichiba looked very similar to Chiba, and was very similar to the boy who became one of Konoha''s most dazzling characters after being out of control from a mid-level test. However, he is not Chiba. "Ok, I know." Hearing this sound, Kakashi nodded again and said. This time, there is no perfunctory meaning. Indeed, this Haneda Ichiba is not Chiba, and Kakashi is also very sure about this matter. Even if he received the news that that person is about to return. However, this Haneda Ichiba is not Chiba. Its not because this Haneda Ichiba is a ninja who hides in grass, and the real Chiba will not betray Konohas superficial understanding, but, from the eyes of this Haneda Ichiba, they cant see any Chiba. Shadow. Nothing at all. From this Haneda Ichiba''s eyes, all they could see was that they didn''t care, as if they didn''t care about anything. And Chibas eyes dont show such emotions. At first glance, Chibas eyes are always a little gloomy, or like the sea, unpredictable, but in the depths of the eyes, whether he is gloomy , Still unpredictable, all with a touch of warmth. With a reassuring warmth. And this indifference of Haneda Ichiba will only make people feel uncomfortable and uneasy. It is as if the two people look exactly the same, but the souls inside are completely different. In comparison, it is undoubtedly that Haneda Ichiba looks more terrifying. After these words, the two of them didn''t speak any more, just looked at the Haneda Ichiba and remained silent. It seems that they are all reminiscing about something. Unexpectedly, there are so many left, and most of the newcomers are left behind, and there is even a guy who is exactly the same from appearance to impact. No wonder they all rush to recommend it? But at this moment, the three generations of Hokage standing in front of him glanced here without a trace, and such a thought passed in his heart. "Next, Master Naruto will introduce the third experiment! Please listen carefully." At this time, Mitarai Adzuki also spoke, and handed the conversation to the third generation of Hokage. "Then Hokage-sama, please." After that, Mitarai Adzuki turned around and leaned slightly towards the third generation of Hokage. Signal, you can start. "Ok!" Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~, the three generations of Hokage stopped thinking, nodded, and solemnly responded. "Next will start the third test. Before the introduction, I must first explain one thing to you clearly." Then, he cleansed his face, and after walking a few steps, he said. And these words immediately attracted the attention of the minds of the lower ninjas below. "This matter is the real purpose of this exam, and the reason why we want to join the allies to take the exam together!" Afterwards, seeing that everyone''s attention was attracted, the three generations of Hokage did not talk nonsense and continued. Why do you want to unite the allies to take the exam? And hearing this sound, everyone was startled. Talk about this directly and frankly? What medicine does Naruto sell? At the same time, among the few ninjas who knew the meaning behind the Ninja test, such an idea flashed by coincidence. "If you think that this exam is for the friendly coexistence of allies and to improve the level of ninja, then you have misunderstood!" At this time, the undisguised pungent language of the three generations of Hokage also sounded again. what? And hearing this sound, except for those minorities, especially the newcomers of Konoha, almost all the faces were shocked. Isn''t it...? At the same time, their heads are short-circuited. "Humph!" Seeing the reaction below, the corners of the third generation of Hokage''s mouth slightly raised, as if they had anticipated the current situation. "This exam can be said to be the epitome of the battle between the Allies!" Then, he took a deep breath, raised his voice by an octave, and spoke very solemnly. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2309： More and more trouble (4,000 words) The epitome of fighting? Listening to the words of the three generations of Hokage, watching the serious faces of the three generations of Hokage, Konoha''s newcomers have almost crashed on the spot. That''s how it is, it really deserves to be the third generation of Hokage! I even noticed such a small thing. Can this be regarded as a newcomer who favors oneself? But at this time, Haneda Ichiba''s gaze shifted slightly, and after scanning the newcomers, such a thought flashed in his mind. Are these Konoha''s shinnin idiots? Don''t you understand such a simple truth? Humph! A group of rice worms living in Heping Village. At the same time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mind, who turned his gaze slightly like Haneda Ichiba, passed this thought. The neutral gaze of the newcomer who originally faced these Konoha has already been naked with a layer of disdain. "From a historical point of view, the current allies are neighboring countries that have been in constant wars. In order to avoid losing both sides, each country has specially selected a battlefield and then competed with ninjas. This is the origin of the transnational ninja exam." At this time, the explanations of the three generations of Hokage also came. "Why... why must this be the case? Isn''t this just for the selection of Nakano?" Hearing this, it seems that this sentence has somewhat subverted some people''s common sense. In Konoha''s newcomer camp, a blond boy blurted out a question. It was, Naruto Uzumaki from Konoha''s seventh class. Obviously, the explanation of these three generations of Hokage shattered some people''s beautiful fantasy. Ok? Does Konoha''s school not even teach these? These Annals all know. Haha! Konoha''s Shinobu is really stupid! And with this sound, Haneda Anna, who was immersed in eating and did not care about the three generations of Naruto in front of him, also attracted. At this moment, upon hearing this, Anna Haneda made such an evaluation in her pure heart. "Indeed, it cannot be denied that this exam also has the mission of selecting capable ninjas to become Zhongnin, but on the other hand, it is also a place where ninjas who bear the prestige of the country fight for their lives." In this regard, the three generations of Hokage''s face did not change, just explained. The prestige of the country? Suddenly, Konoha''s newcomers were taken aback again. "In this third test, there will be many famous names and famous figures from various countries entrusted to us, including some ninja leaders. Then, the leaders and ninja leaders will watch you fight. If there is a big difference in strength, the powerful country will We receive a lot of commissions. On the other hand, countries with weak strength will reduce commissions. At the same time, we are declaring to neighboring countries that this is the combat power we have. That is to say, this Zhong Ren test will give Diplomacy brings pressure." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage explained. So straightforward and honest! The three generations of Hokage really spare no effort in training the next generation! At the same time, it just reminded these little ghosts who grew up carefree. At this time, when he heard this sentence, Konoha''s newcomers hadn''t responded, but Haneda Ichiba on the other side was heartily admired. What the three generations of Hokage are doing now is undoubtedly wise and ingenious. To speak frankly and honestly, while reminding and educating Konoha''s newcomers, it is also possible to not follow the truth. After all, these words are spoken in front of everyone, even if most of the other Shinnin village teams already know it in their hearts, or in other words, already know the essence of this Zhongnin exam, and the essence of the transnational Zhongnin exam, these words It is very useful for Konoha newcomers, but for teams in other villages, it doesn''t need to be more nonsense, but this is also for everyone. Therefore, even if everyone else knows that this is the three generations of Hokage who are instilling the most important information for these carefree growth newcomers, they can''t say anything. Can''t find any handle. Nor can it be said that the third generation of Hokage is partial. Obviously, this is the wisdom in the words and deeds of the three generations of Naruto. This alone is enough to make all the ninjas who have only heard the name of the three generations of Naruto, and have not seen the truth of the three generations of Naruto, have "deserved reputation" and "famous" in their hearts. Reality" and so on. As for why these things are said, it is extremely important information. It''s very simple. Knowing this, and not knowing it, will have different attitudes towards exams and different strategies when fighting. I dont know this, but if I feel that this is an exam rather than a war between countries, I will inevitably feel relaxed when fighting. However, if you know that this is war, then the battle must be brutal, with 100% spirit in your heart, and killing intent. Of these two mentalities, the former is basically the taboo of the battle of life and death, while the latter is the usual attitude of the battle of life and death. This is one of the key factors that determine the outcome. Even, its effect is no less than a shot of mobilization before the war. Moreover, this also shows that the three generations of Naruto knows very well that the newcomers of Konoha now lack the most important things compared to other Shionin people in the unstable Ninja Village. This thought is also enough to make people amazing. This old man is not easy to deal with! Perhaps, much better than Yuze! And at this time, Tatsuhiko Haneda, who also understood the meaning behind the three generations of Naruto''s doing this, felt the same in his heart. "Then why are we fighting desperately!" At this time, there was another dissatisfied speech among the newcomers, and it was Inuzukaya from Konoha''s eighth class. Are Konoha''s people really fools? Fight desperately... Isn''t this... common sense? And these words successfully made Anna Haneda stop eating, looked at it with surprise, almost let go of her hand in surprise, and couldn''t grasp the snack in her hand. A group of rice worms in the greenhouse! At the same time, with emotion, Haneda Tatsuhiko rolled his eyes, his eyes even more disdainful. By the way, Naruto Uzumaki and Inuzukaya have been included in the ranks of Xiao. "The strength of the country is the strength of the Ninja village, and the strength of the ninja. Moreover, the true strength of the ninja will only be shown when fighting desperately. This test is to use the strength of the ninja in your country to let others The stage that is seen or shown to others is meaningful because it is a life-saving test! Because of this, the ancestors also took the Zhongnin exam with the dream of realizing their own value." And hearing this sentence, it was the third generation of Hokage, and there were slight ripples in his tone, and his voice slightly improved. Really, heartbroken! These spoiled... In response to this, Haneda Kazuha, who heard this, couldn''t help but have such a thought in his heart. "Then why do you claim to be friendly?" At this time, another newcomer asked. It is the Chinese girl from Konoha''s third class, Tian Tian. Hey? Yeah, why? And this sentence successfully caused Anna Hanedas doubts, only to see Anna Haneda blinked, looked at Haneda Tatsuhiko in front of him, opened her mouth, almost asked subconsciously, but now she is eating after all The full stomach was still concerned about the current atmosphere and closed his mouth now. Uh Are all Konoha fools? In front of her, Haneda Tatsuhiko had already included all Konoha''s newcomers in Xiao Yan''s category. I sympathize with the three generations of Hokage. Even now, Haneda Ichiba didn''t know what to say, there was only such an idea in his mind. Thoughts of sympathy. "I said it from the beginning. Dont get me wrong. You think that the use of killing to maintain balance is so-called friendship. Killing is not good for any country, any Shinobu village, or anyone. Therefore, There will be the current exams in order to use the countrys prestige to maintain a balance. Thats why there is this battle to fight for the countrys prestige." At this time, the voice of the third generation of Hokage has improved a little. "Humph! Understood!" At this time, when he heard this sentence, Naruto Uzumaki who asked the question at the beginning responded. At the same time, no one asked new questions. Obviously, they all understood. "Anything is fine. Compared with this, let''s talk about the content of this life-gambling test." At this time, the only red-haired young man with a gourd on his back, Shayin''s only team that passed the second test, spoke impatiently. From his suppressed tone, one can hear that he really endured it to the extreme. "Well, then I will introduce to you the content of this third experiment." In response to this, facing the impatience voice of the teenagers from the outer village, the third generation of Hokage did not have any unusual reactions, just nodded, and said without nonsense. This differential treatment... But at this time, I heard that there were no mood swings in the tone of the three generations of Hokage, Haneda Kazuha''s eyes were half-squinted, and a teasing thought flashed in his heart. Really is Protect short. Following the teasing thought, his second half sentence also sounded in his heart. "cough!" At this moment, the third generation of Hokage cleared his throat, and after a light cough, he said: "Actually..." "Three generations of Hokage-sama!" At this time, he uttered two words, and was interrupted by the young man whose face was full of sickness. "I''m very sorry. Next, let me as the referee, Moonlight Hayate, explain." In the meantime, the sick young man said. "give it to you." And looking at the young man who was kneeling on the ground asking for orders, the third generation of Hokage did not get angry because he interrupted himself, and simply agreed. "Hello, everyone." And hearing this sentence, Moonlight Gale didn''t talk nonsense, he reincarnated directly, and said hello to everyone. "Cough! Cough cough cough! Cough cough cough cough!" Then, in just a second, he suddenly turned back, and then there was a coughing sound. No... Are you okay? How come Konoha is either a kid or a sick ghost! Is it really the strongest Shinobu? And this sudden cough suddenly made Haneda Tatsuhiko''s expression subtle. Is this big brother okay? Does Konoha have no one else to referee? At the same time, Anna Haneda behind him was a little worried. Moonlight Wind... Konoha deserves to be the strongest Ninja village. The quality of ninja is really unmatched by other villages. At least, Little Ninja Village is incomparable. But at this moment, Haneda Ichiba had recovered the laid-back appearance of not caring anything, but a sharp light flashed in his eyes. In his opinion, although this moonlight blast is the posture of turning around, and still looking like a sick cough, there is no flaw in the posture. Now if someone comes forward to attack, I am afraid that the fall may be an attack. By. Unless, the strength of this attacker far exceeds this moonlight blast. It should be a master of individual skills! As the sharp light flashed by, Haneda Ichiba also had the most basic judgment. "Before the third exam starts, there is something that needs everyone to complete." At this time, the moonlight gust of coughing stopped slightly, slowly turned around, and said with a few slight coughs. "Ahem! Ahem!" Then, after speaking, he coughed again, and everyone around him was greeted with an expression of "Is this guy okay?" Only Haneda Kazuo''s eyes became more and more serious. Seeing this, the next third test should be more difficult than the second test. And in his mind, he obviously didn''t pay attention to the image of Moonlight and Wind Disease, and he began to think about the next exam. Then, I have to give... Then, thinking of this ~www.novelhall.com~, his gaze fell on the guidance of Yinyin, who was behind the three generations of Hokage, and at the same time, the corner of his eye fell on the Yuyin Tokasa man who was aside. But, which one is it? Which one, I want... As his gaze settled, doubts arose in his heart. The current situation, in a sense, was unexpected. "That is, it matters whether you can participate in the preliminary selection of the third test." At this time, the words of Moonlight and Gale also came one after another. Pre-selection? As soon as these words came out, everyone was almost taken aback, especially Konoha''s newcomers. "What''s the matter with the preliminary selection?" Afterwards, Nara Shikamaru''s excited voice suddenly sounded. There is a preselection? Isn''t this more troublesome? Didnt the second test prove the qualification? This pre-selection is getting more and more troublesome! The second test was so troublesome. And at this time, under the excited appearance of Nara Luwai, there was such a particularly dissatisfied complaint. "Teacher, I don''t know what the pre-selection means? Why can''t the students who stay here have passed the second test and can''t directly take the third test?" At the same time, Haruno Sakura also raised questions. "Ah" And hearing this, Moonlight Hayate sighed softly. "It may be that the first and second trials of this period are too simple, and the number of people left is a bit too large. Therefore, pre-selection should be carried out according to the rules of the Zhongnin test to reduce the number of participants in the third trial. Afterwards, Moonlight Hayate said quite lightly. "In other words, there are too many people." At the end, I added something rather indifferent. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2310： Before the test (4,000 words) "Lord Hokage also said that there will be many important guests watching the third test, so you can''t delay the comparison, and there will be time limits. So, people who are unwell... ahem! Ahem! Ahem!" After unabashedly disgusting the number of participants, Moonlight Hayate did not give the candidates a chance to speak this time, but straightforwardly began to announce some matters of the qualifiers, but when it comes to business At the time, he coughed again suddenly and had to stop. I said, is he okay... It seems that the teacher is in bad health. Suddenly, Konoha''s newcomers Yamanaka Ino and Hinata Hinata made complaints in their hearts. "Sorry, after listening to the explanation just now, does anyone want to give up? Please bring it up now. Because the qualifiers will start soon." However, the cough passed quickly after all. After adjusting his breath, Moonlight Gale raised his head, glanced around, and asked. "Start immediately?" And as soon as these words came out, a voice of dissatisfaction was immediately caused. In Konoha''s eighth class, the impulsive Inuzukaya directly yelled in confusion and dissatisfaction. "After all, I just passed the second exam..." At the same time, on the other side, in Konoha''s tenth class, Yamanaka Ino couldn''t help but speak, with a tired look on his face. "More trouble!" Afterwards, Nara Shikamaru behind her began to complain weakly, and there was a touch of bitterness besides the tired look on her face. "Hey? How about lunch?" At this time, behind Nara Shikamaru, Akima Mito Choi was worried about lunch. After all, if it was about to start, at this time, it would be too late for lunch. For Qiu Dingci, the Nakanin exam is not a big deal at all. The reason for taking the Nakanin exam is entirely for the grilled meat of Teacher Asma. As for passing or failing, it is also for the sake of the barbecue. Yes, besides, if Shikamaru and Ino are both participating, there is no way not to not participate. In short, to him, the Zhongnin exam is not as important as a meal. This is also the main reason why he is worried now, not one of them. Lunch? what! Yes! If the pre-selection starts now, what about lunch? What I eat now is snacks, pre-dinner meals! Can''t fill my stomach! And this came from Qiu Dao Dingci''s words, and the other person present who was particularly sensitive to things like food immediately raised his ears. "Yes! Start now, what about lunch?" Then, the voice of a fragile and very straightforward little girl resounded through the audience. In an instant, everyone''s eyes, whether they were worried before, or could not wait to "finally come", or helpless and nervous, all fell into the array of the grassy hidden village. Concentrated on the little girl whose mouth was still chewing and chewing. The audience was silent. Even the examiners on the stage, the elite ninja instructor, and the referee Moonlight Hayate, even the three generations of Hokage''s faces were a little confused. "Snapped!" Then, in this silence, the sound of hand tapping on the cheek rang abruptly, and Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was standing in front of Anna Haneda, covered his face with one hand in shame. "Hey!" And at this time, Anna Haneda, with an angry look, seemed to notice something, suddenly turned her gaze, looked at the last person in Konoha''s tenth class array, then gave it a thumbs up and returned it by the way. A cute and mischievous smile appeared, revealing the finely crushed potato chips stained on the front teeth. He looked like "Hello, Comrade". Oh! is it! But at this time, when I met Anna Haneda''s gaze, and saw her smile Akudo Dingji, it suddenly dawned on me. Then, he also gave a thumbs up silently, and responded with a smile that both of them could understand. Ding! In an instant, the light of the **** of food shining on their white teeth. Ok This seems to be the reason. Now it''s actually time for lunch, and it''s even a bit past lunch time. No wonder Anna wants to protest. Besides, there is also a like-minded foodie who is naturally courageous and fat. At this moment, as everyone didn''t know what kind of emotions to express, Haneda Kazuyo touched his chin, thinking like this. Ok? Then, in the next second, his hand touching his chin was slightly loosened, and there seemed to be a cold light flashing in the corner of his eye. And almost instantly, his gaze fell on the other side. Landed, Konoha''s seventh class array. At this moment, where his eyes settled, the blond and blue-eyed boy, Naruto Uzumaki, and the handsome black-haired boy, Sasuke Uchiha, and even the pink-haired girl Haruno Sakura, did not look here. I saw that Naruto Uzumaki seemed to have swallowed his saliva just now, and his face was a little nervous, a little excited, and also smug. Behind him, Uchiha Sasuke shook his back slightly, and his right hand was already unconsciously pressed on his left shoulder. And Haruno Sakura, who was at the end, seemed to have noticed the change of the sweetheart in front of him. As his eyes turned, he had fallen on Uchiha''s left shoulder, and his expression was full of worry. This Uchiha Sasuke... Is it injured? And almost subconsciously, Haneda Ichiba''s heart suddenly had such a thought. wait! Then, in his mind, like thunder, it seemed that he suddenly understood something. Suddenly, his gaze suddenly turned to the Yuyin Tokasa man on the side, and then quickly turned to the back of the third generation of Hokage, the mysterious voice instructed Shangren. That''s it... Afterwards, with only a glance, a clear smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The dignified and solemn meaning in his original eyes disappeared instantly and turned into a kind of clarity. It seemed that something that had troubled his heart suddenly solved. He suddenly understood something important. "Well, I forgot to say it just now. The next is an individual battle. You can judge by yourself whether to raise your hand to quit the game." At this time, Moonlight Hayate coughed slightly, and said after attracting everyone''s eyes back again. Although Anna Hanedas speech was too "shocked", and even felt deliberately joking, the Ninja test is an international event after all, and it is still an extremely important international event that has risen to the prestige of the country. Konoha is naturally not. This "shocking" topic will continue. Therefore, Moonlight Hayate also perfectly ignored Haneda''s words at this time, and facing the next third experiment, no one else dared to slack off except those two foodies. After all, the sentence of moonlight successfully attracted everyone''s attention, and Anna Haneda''s highly impactful speech was naturally ignored. Who will quit! But at this time, hearing this sentence, almost all people have this idea in their hearts. What a joke! They are here to take the Zhongnin exam, to become Zhongren, to seek benefits for the village, or as the three generations of Hokage said just now, they represent the prestige of the country, and they have already passed one test and two tests. Exit this time? Could it be a fool! How could it be possible to quit! It''s impossible! It''s just a tired battle! We are tired, so the other party is tired too! The status is equal, what is there to be afraid of, you need to quit! At the same time, they are very clear about their respective positions, and their hearts are unshakable. Ok? Is the status equal? However, after only a second, the complexions of many people changed slightly, and they seemed to be slightly stiff. Invariably, they all looked at the array of Cao Yin Village without a trace. His gaze fell on the forefront of the Cao Yin Village array, and the guy who seemed to be bored to look left and right was completely nervous. its not right! And this guy! Suddenly, their hearts wailed. equal? Doesn''t exist! Indeed, most people are quite exhausted to deal with this second test, and passing is also a very difficult task. But this person is different! This Haneda Leaf is not there! This guy, from the beginning, showed great strength, and then because of the incident of throwing books in public, the book of heaven and earth was filled on the first day, and because of the extraordinary strength he showed, he was avoided by everyone. Far away, there was no fighting at all, and even in the last time, he slept for more than ten hours. In other words, this Haneda Ichiba, not only did not experience any battles, but also on the last day, which is today, recharged and was not tired at all. Not only is he not tired, he is also radiant and full of energy. What kind of equivalent is this! Forget it if it''s not equal, this guy is ridiculously strong! Basically, whoever encounters it is eliminated! The farts are the same! This is all about luck! If you are unlucky, you can''t even win the battle! At this moment, most of the people present suddenly felt like they wanted to cry without tears. At the stall where the second trial was about to end, I was forced by this Haneda Ichiba to wait for him to pass before daring to go to the central tower. His frustration was beyond words. Now, the qualifications for participating in the third trial were again This Haneda Ichiba is stuck. If he fails to pass, then it means that everyone has a chance to meet him. Everyone will have the chance to be eliminated without effort. That kind, like a throat. That kind of feeling that they can only lean over and wait without eating fat. That kind of feeling, as if surrendered at the feet of this person, as if one''s own fate was in the hands of this person. Once again, haunting them. Do not! It was once again, pressed in their hearts. For no reason, quite a few people present were depressed again. The complexion slowly turned into a dish. Next, what should we do next? how should I do it? how should I do it? How can you give Dashewan a surprise? At this time, at the place where Ruowu''s eyes converged, Haneda Ichiba''s expression was almost a relaxed expression about to hum a song. "Humph!" And at this moment, when everyone thought of Haneda Ichiba one after another, Uchiha Sasuke, who was also valued before the Chunin exam, snorted very lightly. , The right hand grabbed onto the left shoulder involuntarily. hateful! Damn it at this time! Under his clenched teeth, such a thought flashed in his heart. "Sasuke..." At the same time, Haruno Sakura, who had been paying attention to him, couldn''t help but let out a soft cry. "Ok?" And this whisper, although the voice line was extremely low, it was noticed by the Uzumaki Naruto in front of him, and the blond boy turned his head slightly and looked at Uchiha Sasuke behind him. The time between pain... is getting shorter and shorter. However, Uchiha Sasuke didn''t seem to hear this sound, his figure trembled slightly, and there was only such a thought in his heart. Sasuke... really At this time, Haruno Sakura was finally convinced of what she was thinking. "Sasuke, you should give up this qualifier." Then, after she understood, she couldn''t help but speak. "what?" But Naruto Uzumaki who was turning his head heard this sound, his face instantly turned aside, and he blurted out with a soft cry. His face was already full of consternation. "Ever since you were defeated by that guy on Oshemaru~www.novelhall.com~ it has been weird! It''s still painful now, that mark." At this time, Haruno Sakura''s words came again. When he heard this, Sasuke Uchiha gritted his teeth and turned his head slightly, but he couldn''t say anything. Imprint? And Naruto Uzumaki, who had been attracted, was even more surprised. "If this continues..." Seeing Uchiha Sasuke''s reaction, Haruno Sakura knew that her sweetheart was unwilling to give up, and she wanted to persuade her right away, but she seemed to have thought of something terrible, and her body trembled suddenly, but she stopped talking. "Please, give up. I''m... scared." In the end, she lowered her voice between the teardrops from the corners of her eyes, and pleaded humblely. Sakura... And hearing this sound, both teenagers looked at the girl who was about to cry. One was astonished with a trace of heaviness, while the other was silent with a constant complexion, as if the pain could not be taken care of. . Then, between the three of them, there was a sudden silence, and the atmosphere seemed to freeze. "it is as expected" At this time, the gaze of the third generation of Hokage was slowly retracted from here, and he sighed in his mouth. "How to do?" Later, Morino Ibiki, who also saw something, said so. "Should let him... quit the exam!" But at this time, the third generation of Hokage did not speak, but Mitarai Adzuki with a solemn and heavy face spoke. "Then, protected and isolated by the dark part." Then, without waiting for others to say anything, she added something. "Yes, immediately persuade him to quit!" In the end, she came to a conclusion. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2311： give up "He shouldn''t be so obedient." Mitarai Adzuki bean''s final words have not yet settled, and the one that is not salty or light seems a bit lazy, and at first it sounds a little unpleasant sound. "After all, that guy... is from the Uchiha clan." When Mitarai Adzuki turned his head and looked, he saw Kakashi behind the third generation of Hokage. He didn''t know when he took a few steps forward. At this time, he sounded a little understatement. "What nonsense are you talking about!" And hearing this sound, the sound of Mitarashi Azuki beans immediately increased by a few decibels, and some uncontrollable anger was mixed in the words, and it sounded to be reprimanding Kakashi. "Even if you use force to stop him! Even if you seal his chakra, the curse will react, forcibly triggering his power, this is a forbidden technique that will erode the subject''s body, and the child can bear it. It''s already unbelievable, most people... are already dead." After that, after this sound like a reprimand, Mitarai Adzuki spoke excitedly, but at the end of the day, the voice had already subsided, even a little dignified. And speaking, her right hand had already unconsciously pressed on the Gouyu curse mark on the back of her left shoulder, and the pattern was exactly the same as the curse mark on the back of Uchiha Sasuke''s left shoulder. She still knows about Uchiha Sasuke''s situation. She encountered Oshemaru in the death forest and was planted with a curse seal. And because of this curse seal, she felt a lot of empathy for the current Uchiha Sasuke. After all, she is also suffering from the curse seal. Although this curse seal can trigger huge power, it is a forbidden technique after all, and it is a technique that corrodes the body, and even a curse for a lifetime. This kind of curse mark, even if it is not triggered, is actually eating away at her body. Even when using chakras, you need to be very careful not to let your chakras stimulate the curse mark, which also has a great impact on the battle. . This is also one of the reasons why she can only be a special Shinobu, not a Shinobu. Unless she obeyed the curse seal, otherwise, the curse seal can only be a poison to her. Of course, if you use it, although you can get powerful power, the poison of the curse will be more severe, basically drinking poison to quench thirst. Therefore, this curse seal really has no benefit at all. At the same time, she also understood how terrible the pain caused when the curse seal eroded the body. Now, as you know it, you understand it. In a sense, she truly felt that this young man named Uchiha Sasuke really had a very tough will. However, having a tenacious will does not mean that he should continue to participate in the experiment. She is firmly opposed! Knowing the pain of the curse seal, she must prevent this young man from participating in the next experiment. It is very dangerous to take the curse seal and participate in the experiment. And, very likely, will die! This boy will die! "Master Naruto..." Thinking of this, her gaze also fell on the third generation of Hokage, as she spoke. However, the three generations of Naruto did not answer directly. At this moment, the three generations of Naruto focused on that Uchiha Sasuke. His face was solemn. "Sasuke, you can''t fight seriously in your current state." But at this time, Haruno Sakura over there, looking at Uchiha Sasuke with worry on her face, was still trying to persuade. "To shut up!" However, Sasuke Uchiha was also quite persistent, perhaps when he was enduring the pain that ordinary people couldn''t bear. At this time, he couldn''t modify his tone more. The sound shut up, but it sounded a little harsh. However, this time, Naruto Uzumaki, who has always maintained Haruno Sakura, just looked at Uchiha Sasuke without speaking, and the look of astonishment on his face did not seem to fade. "I know!" And upon hearing this sound, Haruno Sakura, who had no fruit to persuade her, finally raised her voice by an octave. "Be quiet!" But this time, Sasuke Uchiha eased his voice slightly and said in a low voice. He is very aware of the current situation. If he appears to be unable to fight, or is concerned about the appearance of enduring pain, he may be disqualified from participating because of this injury. This is absolutely impossible! "But, you have been suffering from pain!" However, Haruno Sakura did not intend to listen to the words of Uchiha Sasuke. At this time, as a girl, she only saw the pain of her sweetheart and thought about how bad this experiment was for her. Perhaps this is very annoying and will be hated by her sweetheart, but instead of watching her in pain and participating in this dangerous experiment, she might even die. Even if the sweetheart doesn''t care about her from now on, it doesn''t matter. "You give me peace!" And at this moment, under the clash of pain and reason, Sasuke Uchiha finally couldn''t control his tone completely. In the words, he was already angry and impatient~www.novelhall.com~No matter what you say, I I will tell the teacher about the imprints on your body, in that case..." However, at this moment Haruno Sakura really had to give up, the tears in her eyes collapsed at this moment, but her words were unusually firm. Ok? And at this moment, at the stall where Haruno Sakura hadn''t finished speaking, Naruto Uzumaki behind the two suddenly looked aside, as if he had discovered something. "That one" At this moment, a sudden voice interrupted Haruno Sakura''s words. what happened? At this time, this voice quickly attracted the attention of others. "I give up!" Then, with the raised hand, the pharmacist pocket that attracted everyone''s attention, slowly said. He, give up the next personal battle! "Dou... Brother Dou?" But at this time, hearing this, Naruto Uzumaki''s face suddenly became depressed in silence. When he just cheered himself up, this eldest brother gave him a lot of courage. Now that he gave up, he suddenly felt his anger half vented. "That... you are Konoha''s pharmacist, right?" In this regard, Moonlight Hayate didn''t care about this, but took out a document and looked through it, and then confirmed the general opening. "Then, you can quit." Then, after receiving no objection, he said straightforwardly. "Yes!" However, the pharmacist pocket didn''t have much entanglement. After getting permission, he turned and walked outside the exercise field. The third trial, the first and only abandoner, appeared! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2312： Announce Pharmacist pocket... Give up? After watching the white-haired young man with glasses paused, he seemed to have said something to the Uzumaki Naruto, then he stopped in front of his teammates and walked out of the training ground without hesitation. Haneda Ichiha''s The brows frowned slightly. "It''s weird!" But at this moment, Anna Haneda behind him suddenly opened her mouth, looking at a certain place, spitting out such a sentence in her mouth eating snacks. "What''s wrong? Anna." In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda is the person who pays the most attention to Anna Haneda. Although the blush on his face has not faded, giving him a sense of beauty of a little girl, he still turned back for the first time. I looked at Anna Haneda. At the same time, his eyes followed Anna Haneda''s eyes. Ok? Isn''t this Konoha''s genius? The Uchiha Sasuke whom Ichiba made us pay special attention to. At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart had such a thought. At this moment, his eyes fell on the handsome boy. In other words, Anna Haneda''s gaze is now on this Uchiha Sasuke. "That little brother, he seems to be very uncomfortable. Judging from his appearance, he should be injured and endure the pain." For Haneda Tatsuhiko''s question, Haneda Anna naturally knew everything. She felt strange that she saw the physical problem of Uchiha Sasuke. However, although it seemed that he was injured and enduring the pain, from her observation, he couldn''t see where he was injured. There was no scar on his left shoulder where the pain came from. "is it" Hearing Haneda''s words, Tatsuhiko Haneda blinked, but after all he didn''t say much, he just nodded and said. Ok? But soon his brows frowned, and in the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of another person. Idiot Ichiba, doesn''t he care at all? After a glance, he looked back again, and his gaze fell on the people around Uchiha Sasuke. I saw that there were several people around Uchiha Sasuke who cared about Uchiha Sasuke. The situation in Hasosuke is fascinating. At the same time, as his gaze settled, such a thought flashed through his mind unconsciously. So suspicious... What is this guy thinking about! Then, when he turned his head subconsciously, when he noticed Haneda Ichiba looking at the departure of the person called Yakushitou, such an alert thought flashed in his mind. However, the next one is a personal battle, so it shouldn''t be too much trouble! but Thinking of this, Haneda Tatsuhiko couldn''t help but glance at Anna Haneda next to him, as well as the Konoha and other Shinobu guides nearby. Still, can''t be careless! Following his eyes, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart made a decision like this. "This person, I seem to have met many times. I remember that he also abstained in the middle of the formal selection last time. What is he thinking?" But at this time, watching the medicine master leave, the third generation of Hokage who hadn''t spoken, suddenly said. Obviously, the third generation of Hokage is still quite impressive for the Pharmacist Pocket. At this time, he was also very confused about his behavior. "red beans." Hearing this sound, Morino Ibiki turned his head, looked at Mitarai Adzuki beans, and said. "Yes Yes!" The abrupt words made Mitarai Adzuki, who was focused on Yakushi''s pocket because of the words of the three generations of Hokage, was slightly taken aback, but she immediately reacted and looked through the documents in her hand. "The pharmacist pocket, judging from the data, it has been unqualified for a series of times." Then she said so. "How is his experience?" In this regard, the third generation of Hokage asked again. "When I was a student, I was not a conspicuous student, and my grades were very ordinary. I barely passed the graduation exam after taking the exam three times. The tasks completed after that were two levels and fourteen sub-tasks. There was no special combat experience. " Hearing this, Mitarai Adzuki said. "only" Afterwards, she replied. "but?" Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage frowned and asked. "Before he went to school, do you remember? The young ninjas of Shayin who were brought back from the Battle of Kikyo Mountain." In response, Mitarai Adzuki said truthfully. "I remember... there were indeed some teenagers who stayed and were absorbed by our troops, and one of them was adopted by our medical team''s Shinnin. Is he that kid?" Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage''s brows slowly loosened, and said. One of those kids... At that time, I remember that when Chiba took most of the way to negotiate with Shayin, among the parts that were taken away, those with good aptitude had certain control. According to Chiba''s plan, it should be to control Shayin''s vitality after the war. Basically all of the downloads have some excellent characteristics. In the end, except for the part sent back, some of the rest ~www.novelhall.com~ was selected by Danzo. This pharmacist''s pocket was adopted by Shinobu medically. I remember it was a rare medical talent. Is it the type that only has medical ninjutsu? still is And in his mind, such a suspicious thought passed. He also paid considerable attention to the prisoners of Shayin, just because Chiba and Lujiu were working at the time, so he did not pay too much attention. After all, these two people can do things with confidence. Thinking about it now, this pharmacist pocket seems not that simple anymore. However, he withdrew midway. Taking into account some circumstances, it seemed to make sense. After all, at that time, Yinyins raid was indeed injured, and there may be some hidden wounds. As a medical ninja, he knew his situation very well. Choosing to retreat, this does not mean that he is unwise. It is also quite normal behavior. "Ah! Next, no one quit, right?" And at this time, Moonlight Hayate, who was the referee, spoke. It seems that no one has quit. At the same time, in the words of the moonlight and gusts, Haneda Ichiba glanced at the corner of his eye, and then such a thought passed in his heart. And from the corner of his eye, you can see that Uchiha Sasuke suddenly grabbed Haruno Sakuras hand, seeming to stop Haruno Sakura, and said something to Uzumaki Naruto, suddenly making Uzumaki Narutos face a little frustrated. Full of fighting spirit. Obviously, the seventh class of Konoha, which had some problems just now, is for all members to participate. "Then, the qualifiers, let''s start!" Then, as he thought, no one quit. With the announcement of Moonlight Storm, the pre-selection officially begins! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2313： Favorable? "The next pre-selection is a one-on-one individual battle, that is, a real battle. There are exactly 26 people, then 13 matches will be played. The winner can enter the third trial. There are no rules until One party dies, falls down, or concedes defeat. So if you dont want to die, surrender as soon as possible. However, if I think the victory is already divided, in order not to increase the death toll indifferently, I will intervene and stop you. " With the announcement, Moonlight Gale didn''t waste time, let alone wasted time, and straightforwardly brought the rules that were just missed. "Cut! In the end, do you still favor yourself..." However, this time, his announcement caused some dissatisfaction. In the array of Caoyin Village, there was a sound of dissatisfaction that only the people of Caoyin Village could hear. And it was Haneda Tatsuhiko who spoke. "Since it is life or death, there are no rules, then you should not intervene to stop it!" With that, Haneda Tatsuhiko said rather uncomfortably. In his opinion, the last sentence of this moonlight gust of intervention to prevent it is undoubtedly a favor to Konoha. First of all, this intervention is completely subjectively determined by Moonlight Gale, there are no objective rules, and there is no stipulation on what circumstances will prevent it. It depends entirely on Moonlight Gale''s mood. In other words, Moonlight Hayate will stop if he is happy to stop, and if he is not happy to stop, he will not stop. Moonlight Hayate is Konoha''s ninja, although he is a referee, but if the ninja who encounters Konoha is in danger of dying, won''t he stop ? And considering the position of Konoha Ninja, is it possible that he will stop the ninjas in other villages in danger? This is obviously partial. If it is fair, then there should be no blocking this one, or there should be rules that can block it under what circumstances. "Not so much." However, soon, his words were refuted. Haneda Kazuha in front of him retorted. "I think this one is still necessary." At the end, Ichiba Haneda said quite seriously. "Heh! What is necessary?" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko said quite dissatisfied. "Indeed, simply analyzing this article looks absolutely partial. However, if you fully consider Konoha''s position in this exam, this article is completely plausible, not only plausible, but also quite necessary." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba did not sell Guanzi, and said straightforwardly. "Oh?" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko only used one word to express the meaning of listening in addition to his own ears. "First of all, you heard what the three generations of Hokage said before. This is a battle for national prestige, and this countrys prestige is not only from other villages, but from Konoha Village, and Konohas position is now the organizer. For Konoha, if it uses this article to favor itself, you can see the loopholes in it. It can be seen that this is easy to be seen by others. At that time, if it uses this article to favor itself, Then it will inevitably be seen by many people. At that time, Konoha himself will hold the Zhongnin exam and favor his own people in full view. Then Konoha''s credibility will be destroyed, and even the prestige of the country of fire will be greatly reduced. " In response, Haneda Ichiba said casually. "And without this, if the fighting is too fierce and the death rate is too high, then Konoha will be suspected of using the Ninja test to consume the strength of other Ninja villages. This is not a ruined reputation. The problem is, this is a conspiracy, a conspiracy, a provocation, and the fuse of the war. At least the seeds of the war have to be planted. After all, this test is not just us, everyone has tried their best to fight. ..." Then he said again. It''s just that this time, he didn''t finish talking, but at the end, he didn''t break it. "Humph!" And this sentence, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s reaction, he snorted coldly. However, after a cold snort, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t speak. Obviously, I understood what Haneda Ichiba meant. "Next, decide your destiny..." At this moment, he glanced back at the moonlight blast and spoke again. "Lalala!" At the same time, behind him, behind all the instructors, at the corner of the wall behind the knotted sculpture of both hands, a hidden door slowly rose, revealing a black screen. "...That''s it! This electronic bulletin board will randomly display the names of two opponents in each battle." As the black screen was exposed, the second half of the words of the moonlight blast came immediately. "Then, immediately reveal the two players in the first match." Then, there is no nonsense, and there is no interval, Moonlight Gale said. As he finished this sentence, the two names on the electronic screen had already begun to scroll down. After that, when everyone was paying close attention to it, when everyone''s eyes were attracted and landed on the electronic screen, the name was beating, and it happened to stop. Two names slowly appeared in everyone''s eyes. "Humph!" And looking at these two names, the corners of Uchiha''s mouth instantly aroused a smile. I didn''t expect it to be so fast. But in his heart, he was a little excited. Humph! However, in the next second, his face was a little stiff, and his right hand touched the back of his left shoulder involuntarily. The location of the curse seal. Can''t ask for it! And at this moment, on the other side, among Konoha''s array, there was a red armor with small sunglasses and a black cloth covering his face, and a smile was pulled out under the black cloth. "How come? Why..." But at this time, the string in Haruno Sakura''s heart suddenly tightened, and perhaps because she was too worried, she almost stood there on the spot. At the same time, in the vicinity of Haruno Sakura, Gaara in the sand hidden array, Rock Lee in the third group of Konoha, including Neji Hyuga, Toss in the sound hidden array, etc., some people pay attention The participants'' eyes all fell on Uchiha Sasuke''s body in unison. "Then, please come forward to the two contestants on the bulletin board ~www.novelhall.com~ and at this time, Moonlight Hayate''s simple words came one after another. Almost coincidentally, after hearing these words, Uchiha Sasuke in the Konoha squad 7 array, and the red carcass in the Konoha array, slowly walked out of their array and walked forward. At this moment, what is on the electronic screen is "Uchiha Sasuke VS Akasaka"! The rest, I can only look at him! And at this time, watching Uchiha Sasuke playing, she finally gave up her thoughts. What she can do now is probably to watch her sweetheart here and pray silently. However, the worries at the corners of the eyes and eyebrows have never disappeared. Sasuke, if you want to fight me, don''t lose to him! At this time, looking at Uchiha Sasuke, Naruto Uzumaki flashed such a thought. Is Sasuke''s appearance a bit strange? At the same time, Yamanaka Ino carefully discovered something. Is it a curse? And Tos, who also followed Sasuke Uchiha, already had a guess in his heart. Sasuke, come on! On the other side, Rock Lee is very simple to cheer for Uchiha Sasuke. Of course, his thoughts should be similar to Uzumaki Naruto. After all, they can only play a game if they defeat their opponents. Let me see your strength! At this moment, such a thought came to Niuji Hyuga''s heart. Finally, it started! At the same time, the slight smile at the corner of Haneda Ichiba''s mouth, and the unsalty and leisurely eyebrows at the corners of his eyes, also gathered back in this instant. A trace of seriousness finally flashed in his eyes! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2314： random "So, now the first round, huh! Except for the two opponents, please move to the second floor." Seeing the first group of opponents stand in front of him, Moonlight Hayate glanced at the various arrays behind him, and immediately spoke. Hearing this sound, everyone quickly turned around, and each picked a position, or walked in twos, or went together, or walked alone, and each walked up to the second floor and gave it to the opponents. Make room. Later, after all the contestants on the test went up to the second floor, the three generations of Naruto, the instructor Shinnins, and other unrelated personnel also began to go up to the second floor. "Hey! Teacher Kakashi!" At this time, Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno who hadn''t made their way to the second floor because of worrying about Uchiha Sasuke, suddenly erupted with the excitement of Uzumaki Naruto. Haruno Sakura looked intently, but it was her teacher, and Kakashi was walking over here. "Sasuke... don''t use the writing wheel eyes." At the same time, in this sound, Kakashi had already stood still behind Uchiha Sasuke, and said something lightly in his mouth. Ok? Sasuke Uchiha was taken aback when hearing Kakashi''s voice suddenly sounded behind him. "You got it!" Then, he spit out such a sentence. "Once the curse mark on your neck runs away, you will die." But at this time, hearing Uchiha Sasuke''s pretentiously relaxed words, Kakashi said in a deep voice. "I think so." When Uchiha Sasuke heard this, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a dignified color flashed across his face, and he couldn''t help but say. Judging from the last outbreak of the curse seal, he is also very clear about the impact of the curse seal on him. He knew this. "However, it''s okay. The exam will be aborted then. I will stop you. Please take care of it then." In this regard, it seemed that he knew that Sasuke Uchiha would say this, but Kakashi''s words turned lighter again and said. In this Uchiha residence, he suddenly heard this sound for a moment. With the sound of footsteps, he already put his hands in his pockets and walked leisurely to the second floor. what? prevent? Afterwards, when the footsteps drifted away, Sasuke Uchiha''s expression suddenly changed, suddenly thinking of the direction Kakashi was leaving, and such a surprised thought passed in his heart. "Humph!" Then, in the next second, his right hand suddenly covered the back of his left shoulder, and he almost groaned in his mouth. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and forced himself to hold back. Has the pain gone? Do not! It should hurt from time to time! But at this time, there was only one thought left in his mind. It seems that the curse is very painful. At this time, the red armor on the opposite side keenly caught the slight change on Uchiha''s face, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. However, now it seems that this curse mark should react to my chakra, If you accidentally gather chakras, he will take away my spirit and trigger all the chakras in my body, thus endangering my life. Therefore, this exam is not only about writing round eyes, but I can''t even use ordinary surgical techniques casually... At the same time, Sasuke Uchiha did not notice the sneer of the red carcass. After all, the red carcass was covering his face with dark glasses and black cloth at this time. It can be said that the facial expression was blocked to the maximum. Moreover, he was still talking Fighting with pain, it is impossible to notice. But in his heart, he thought about it. Already, I was synthesizing the information I had obtained and began to consider the next battle. Ok There is no confusion in the eyes, and there is no fear of being at a disadvantage...Really, a pair of beautiful eyes! And at this time, the sound of the fan who had already walked to the second floor guided Shang Ren, the handsome man, at this time, also fell on Uchiha Sasuke''s body, and he couldn''t help but admire him in his heart. At the same time, in his eyes, looking at those clear and dark eyes, the greed in his eyes was fleeting. However, armor''s ability is the worst for you! Sasuke. Next, can you give me more surprises? And as the color of greed flashed, such a thought flashed in the heart of Yin Yin''s director Shang Ren. Ok? Speaking of surprises for me, what kind of surprises will another person give me? And thinking of this, the gaze of the Yinyin guide Shangren suddenly swept across Yuyin''s Dou Li Nan, and such a thought almost subconsciously flashed in his heart. Although I don''t know why, this Haneda family will appear in Caoyin Village, but if they can usurp the power of Caoyin Village in a few years silently, even the name of the country of Cao Yin will be compromised. Well, the only person who can do this is Taki Chiba. Among the Haneda clan, the most suspicious one is undoubtedly this Haneda Ichiba. At the moment when Taki Chiba is still alive, this Haneda Ichiba, who looks exactly like Taki Chiba, is most likely him. Perhaps others don''t know, but according to Taki Chiba''s habit, he just likes to use smoke bombs and makes perfect use of people''s vacillating conjectures about the affairs in the smoke screen to achieve his own goals. Why does this Haneda Ichiba look exactly the same as Taki Chiba? Moreover, he was dispatched to take part in the Nakanin exam and acted as an envoy to contact Konoha. This in itself is a smoke bomb. If Taki Chiba announced his death in order to hide and become a non-existent person, then why did he deliberately plant an identical Haneda Ichiba in Kusage Village? This is exactly the same, it''s a smoke bomb! Faced with this smokescreen, people who knew he was still alive had two conjectures. One~www.novelhall.com~ This Haneda one leaf is Takichiba. Second, this Haneda Kazuha is not Takichiba. And here, people will think, if it is one, then why does Taki Chiba still keep his appearance? Isn''t it easier to hide himself if he doesn''t keep his appearance? So, does it mean that Haneda Ichiba is not Takichiba, it''s just a coincidence, looks similar, even Takichiba deliberately, so that everyone''s eyes are attracted to Haneda Ichiba. This is a conspiracy. And if I think Haneda Ichiba is not Takichiba, could it be Takichiba who used the rebellious mentality? Because this Haneda Ichiba looks exactly like Taki Chiba, everyone would think that Taki Chiba would not use such a clumsy disguise. Is this Haneda Ichiba the same as Taki Chiba? As a result, everyone wavered and couldn''t believe it. In the end, Takichiba''s goal was accomplished. As the thought flashed, the corner of Yinyin''s guidance Shangnin''s mouth showed a sneer. So, why don''t I use his ideas to create two "selves" to let this Haneda Kazuo show his feet? If it''s Takichiba, then he must know something, he must be confused and doubt because of the two "Is", and he must use any method to confirm. If, what method did he take to confirm which is me! Then, Ichiba Haneda is Takichiba! While sneered, Yin Yin guided Shang Ren''s heart, thinking like this. Ok? Where is Haneda Ichiba? However, he was stunned when he thought of this. At this moment, he subconsciously looked for the location of Haneda Ichiba in order to confirm whether Haneda Ichiba was moving. but none. Ichiba Haneda is gone, everywhere, no more! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2315： dialogue Where did you go? Where did the Haneda Ichiyo go? The pale yellow upside-down pupils are constantly turning around, and Yinyins guidance, Shinnin''s gaze flicks around without a trace. Although the expression on his face remains unchanged, as time goes by, he But his eyes slowly began to widen. Yes... to confirm the authenticity? still is? However, the double is still there! If you want to test, you shouldn''t! what happened? But at this moment, a series of interrogative sentences cascaded out in his heart, and in the faint, his head was blank in this moment. "Because I don''t need to test anymore." At this moment, a voice suddenly rang behind him. what! And in this abrupt sound, the eyes that were originally slightly widened, suddenly widened, almost subconsciously, he was about to turn his head and look back, and the two words in his mouth almost blurted out. However, after all, he was not the kind of horrible guy who would lose his attitude suddenly and shout out what was in his heart. Although he almost blurted out the horror in his heart, he finally resisted it. Even the sudden widening of the eyes quickly returned to normal, and even the horror that could not be suppressed because of the sudden horror in the eyes was temporarily hidden. It was almost the stall that screamed in his heart, and he stopped because of the abrupt sound, the sound he had been paying attention to that caused him horror. Although there was still a shock in his heart, in the eyes of others, his face was just a flash of shock. "Are you looking for me? Teacher Oshamaru?" At this moment, beside him, a voice sounded leisurely, as if with a slight smile. See it? did not see? At this moment, outsiders seemed to be nothing more than a flash of surprise, but his face finally became uncontrollable and stiffened. This time, he had no way to return to normal in the first place. At this moment, in the eyes that he looked towards his lower left slightly, a teenager with gray hair and mottled hair was reflected, and only one left eye was exposed. Exactly, Haneda Ichiha who he has always suspected, has been on guard, has been paying attention and probing! "Oh? Are you Cao Yin''s Xia Ren participating in the experiment?" And just in the stall that was inevitably stiff on this face, the sound of Yin Yin''s guidance, but in his mouth, he spoke gently. It seemed that the face was stiff just now, just a slight surprise after seeing this Haneda Ichiba suddenly. teacher? Is this testing me? Deliberately use this ambiguous name to show me my feet? At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind quickly. "Don''t worry, Mr. Oshemaru, I didn''t mean to test you, you can relax." In this regard, looking at the sound of Yin Yin''s guidance, Haneda Ichiba said lightly, and even smiled slightly "Please relax" on the corner of his mouth. As expected to be one of the three ninjas, the most beloved disciple of the three generations of Naruto, this person is indeed better than Tsunade and Jiraiya. After all, as the heir of Naruto, he does not need to be the first in the village. It is a comprehensive condition. The response is so fast. At the same time, such a slightly admiring thought flashed through his mind. To be honest, the look of Yinyin instructor Shangrenin in front of him, he saw all of the expressions just now. The moment when his face was stiff, the unnatural expression at the moment he spoke, also fell in Haneda''s eyes. Of course he could see that the sound hidden instructor Shinobu covered up. It was precisely because of this that he was convinced that the sound instructor Shangren in front of him was Oshemaru. If he was just a stand-in, he would not hide it. The concealment is only possible because of the fact that he is the main body of the Oshe Maru in this situation where he cannot be known to be the main body. Of course, there is actually no difference. After all, when he came over, he was already convinced that the sound of Yin Yin instructed Shangren to be Da She Wan. At this time, the Yin Yin guide Shang Ren, or Da She Wan, really didn''t need to think too much. Just admit it straightforwardly. "Huh? Is this Oshe Maru you mentioned, one of Konoha Sannin''s Oshe Maru?" At this moment, Yin Yin directed Shang Ren, but instead of confessing directly, he frowned and asked. Also, suddenly, the best response when someone called Dashemaru. Is this also a temptation? This Haneda Kazuha, said this deliberately, looking for flaws? But in his heart, it was so thinking. Obviously, he still doesn''t think his identity has been exposed, and thinks that this Haneda Ichiba is testing him. If at this time, he did not raise doubts about the so-called "Oshemaru teacher" that Haneda Ichiba said, it would be tantamount to admitting that he was Oshemaru in disguise. As for whether or not to admit Dashewan. Obviously, it is not possible! Even if it has been seen through, it cannot be admitted. Not to mention the part related to his Konoha collapse plan, but to say that he is currently the director of Otoyin Village, if he is admitted here as Oshemaru, then the impact on the entire Otoyin Village will be immeasurable. The village is a clear base that he finally built up, and it plays a major role. No one can guarantee that this Haneda Kazuha, who learned that he is Oshemaru, would report to Konoha and cut him. The identity of Oshemaru can never be mentioned in Konoha. To die, it is impossible to admit it. Besides, he still thinks this Haneda Ichiba is just a test. And even if he didn''t think he was a temptation, since this Haneda Ichiba started to test him, then this Haneda Ichiba is very likely Taki Chiba. It is even more unrecognizable! After all, if Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba, whether he is in Kusakura ~www.novelhall.com~, he will always be Konoha''s person, and he doesn''t need to think about the impact at that time. "Ah" At this moment, Haneda Ichiba sighed slightly, seeming to be rather helpless. It seemed that the sound of Yin Yin instructor Shang Ren said this, making him quite distressed. "Yes, if you are from your standpoint, you really won''t say anything. Even if you admit it in your heart, you will never say anything. I was negligent. I''m sorry, Mr. Oshemaru." Then, in the next second, the sound of the voice guide, who was about to keep concealing, said something, Haneda Ichiba said. And on his face, the leisurely look of not paying attention to anything had already faded. "What are you... talking about..." Hearing Haneda Ichiba''s seemingly self-talking words, Yin Yin''s instructor frowned slightly and couldn''t help but speak. This time, he was really at a loss. This Haneda Kazuo was almost talking to himself, and it sounded as if he unilaterally thought that the matter had settled. However, he didn''t finish his sentence. He only said the first half of the sentence, which was interrupted by the sudden turn of Haneda Kazuo''s gaze. This And almost instantaneously, touching the sudden turn of Haneda Ichiba''s gaze, the corners of Otonin''s guidance Shangnin''s mouth froze. Actually, there is no way to continue. He is serious! At this moment, such a thought flashed through his mind. "You don''t need to test each other, and you don''t need to think that I''m testing you, I just..." At the same time, Haneda Yiba spoke word by word. "Takichiba!" https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2316： Did you admit the wrong person? "I... Taki Chiba!" The voice was clean and crisp, without a trace of hesitation or a trace of falsehood, just like that, it echoed in the head of Yin Yin''s guidance. on So simply... admit it? This What kind of? And at this moment, all of a sudden, Yin Yin''s director Shang Ren found that his head couldn''t turn a bit. Looking at the boy in front of him, he looked exactly like that Taki Chiba, as if he hadn''t changed at all, and he was like a boy who had stopped growing. Otoyuki''s guidance on Shinobu made him stunned on the spot. Completely stunned on the spot. why? Why did you admit it so simply? This is also a temptation? Do not! Not tentative! This Haneda Ichiba is serious. If this look and such eyes are made for probing, then this Haneda Ichiba is too powerful. It''s so powerful that it can completely hide it from my eyes! It should be true. What Haneda Ichiba said should be serious, and it should be true! But why? Why should you tell me? Why did you say this at this time, but you just told me? This Haneda Kazuha, or rather, thinks that he is really Taki Chiba, then, why, why did he tell me specifically at this time? This Takichiba announced his death after the Kyuubi Rebellion. Thanks to Konoha in the Kyuubi Rebellion, he suffered heavy losses, and other Shinobu villages had no way of knowing the specific information stalls and made himself a non-existent person. This undoubtedly meant to conceal one''s identity, and at the same time, by the way, it was just a shock to the surroundings. Use your own death. Of course, the deterrence is probably just taking it along. He must have his purpose, and this purpose can only be accomplished by becoming a non-existent person. So, now that he speaks so openly, is it possible that that goal has been achieved? Or maybe... At this moment, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind, a series of thoughts that he didn''t understand at all. To be honest, since he rebelled against Konoha, he has separated a part of his power and has been studying this Takichiba. As an important figure in Konoha, he still knows a lot of news, and besides, he has been with Konoha''s Gen, the dark man who almost represented Konoha had cooperated, plus he was conservative about Taki Chiba''s death at the beginning, he still knew Taki Chiba relatively thoroughly. First of all, this Takichiba is not dead. This is what he thought from the beginning, and in the subsequent decades of continuous investigation, he gradually became convinced that even if he searched for more than a decade, he got the most effective Intelligence is just a few words and information such as suspected survival. However, this did not prevent him from thinking that Taki Chiba was not dead, and it was because of such limited information that he was convinced that the most terrifying guy in the Ninja world was not dead. After all, this Takichiba, when he did not betray Konoha, he had already taken it seriously and knew him quite well. This terrible child named Takichiba can always take advantage of the situation at that time to create the best turnaround opportunity for himself. The Kyuubi Rebellion is the kind of disadvantage he is best at exploiting. Secondly, when he chose human experimentation, he chose to stand on the opposite side of Konoha. For him, it was only a matter of time before he was discovered. His biggest mistake was that he did not have complete research results. If the research technique is complete and can be included in the forbidden technique. Then, he will not end up defecting. Since he knew that he would end up standing on the opposite side of Konoha, he naturally had to guard against Konoha''s strongest guardian. In addition to his experience and the last remaining prestige authority in Konoha, I am afraid that now, no one knows Takichiba better than him. Even that Uchiha Nobuhiko, I''m afraid he doesn''t know much. If there is complete information about Takichiba or a relatively large amount of information about Takichiba in the past decade or so of investigation, then it is truly false news. A ninja of Taki Chiba''s level, and there is a major premise that he has died, can leave a lot of clues, that is fake. It shows that Takichiba is really dead. These many clues are false news released by Konoha in order to make people suspect that Takichiba is not dead. And now, he was sure that Taki Chiba was not dead, and after seeing Haneda Ichiba, he suspected Haneda Ichiba, but he couldn''t believe Haneda Ichiba''s admission so simply. Really, is it that simple? And these seven characters are the best portrayal of Ninxin in Yinyin''s guidance. "So, no more temptation, Oshemaru-sensei, the reason why you created a stand-in and pretended to be the person you pretended to confuse me? It made me unable to tell which is your main body, whether you really are in the woods. Ye, is it really wrong with Konoha? Although I dont know which method you use to make this double breath exactly the same as your body~www.novelhall.com~ I cant tell, but there is no doubt that the current sound hidden guide Shangnin, that is, you in front of me, is the main body! After all, the Yinyin Village that you founded alone provides a source of materials for your human experiments, doesn''t it? " Looking at the sound of the sound instructor in front of him, Shinobu stood blankly, Haneda Kazuha said. really Still wobbly? At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Although he admitted frankly, Haneda Ichiba knew that Oshemaru would not immediately believe it. Now, the expression on the sound of Yin Yin instructor Shang Ren was exactly the same as he had expected. "I thought... did you admit the wrong person?" Hearing these words, Otoyin Director Shangren was shocked, with a confused look on his face, looking at Haneda Ichiba, hesitatingly asked. "Humph!" However, this time, Haneda Ichiba didn''t say anything. After a sneer, he turned around, as if he didn''t want to say more, and went directly to the other side, Haneda, the two children of Kushin Village. Ryuhiko and Anna Haneda looked in the direction where they were. Leave Dashewan a crisp back. Meaning, I''ve said what should be said, believe it or not. And this time, Otoyin''s director Shangren didn''t say anything, just watched Haneda Kazuo walk towards that side. "Wait!" When Haneda Ichiba was about to leave him completely, without the intention to turn around, even almost as if to say hello to the two children of Kuo Yin there, he seemed to have finally confirmed something and hurriedly said. Stopped Haneda Kazuha! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2317： Doesnt it matter? Humph In the end, I couldn''t help it. So, why did you need so many twists and turns before? Hearing Osha Maru calling him behind him, Haneda Kazuo stopped, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. And this thought flashed through his mind. However, for him, since it has attracted the attention of Oshe Maru, then this step is considered a success. Besides, at this time, it doesn''t matter whether Oshe Maru stops him or not. Originally, he thought about what he would do if he stopped, and what he would do if he didn''t stop, to achieve his goal. This step can be said to be a win. It''s just that if Da She Wan stopped him, the effect would be better. "how?" But at this moment, thinking of this, Haneda Kazuha turned around, looked at that soundyin''s guide, Shangren, and said. This kid, are you waiting for me to stop him? When she heard this sentence, Yin Yin''s director Shang Ren did not speak, but such a thought emerged in her heart. At this moment, in his eyes, the focus is undoubtedly on the corner of Haneda Ichiba''s mouth. At that touch, it seemed that he had seen everything through, or that he had done something he had expected with a smile. Inexplicably, he has always been happy and angered, but he suddenly felt a little anger and his face was slightly stiff. No wonder Then, in the next second, he seemed to understand something. Although his teammates rely on him very much, their attitude towards him is extremely different. No wonder, even though he looks exactly the same, no one thinks he is Taki Chiba anymore. At the same time, there is no lack of malicious thinking in his heart. So, is he pretending to be too good, or is it a bluff? In the end, the thoughts in his heart converged into a question that shook his previous thoughts. "How did you find it?" However, even though the final thought in his mind was a question, he finally asked the words Haneda Ichiba wanted to ask. Yes, the reason why he called Haneda Kazuha was to ask this question. And this question, although there is no clear indication of what was discovered, but, obviously, Haneda Ichiba knew. Finally admitted! Orochimaru! At this moment, upon hearing these words, Haneda Ichiba''s heart had such a thought. This question doesn''t seem to refer to anything, but based on their previous conversations, there is no doubt that the sound of Yinyin instructs Shangren to admit that he is Oshamaru, and that Yuyin Hata is his substitute. And this question asks how Haneda Kazuo found out that he was the main body of Oshemaru. "Very simple." At this moment, after such a thought flashed in his mind, Haneda Kazuo also simply walked back a few steps, and after standing in front of the railing on the second floor, he raised his hand. Then, pointed down. "Because, that kid." Then he opened his mouth and said. Sasuke Uchiha? When I heard Haneda Ichiba''s words, he had been observing his sound hidden instructing Shangren. No, it should be Oshamaru, and his eyes followed the direction he pointed. The pupils shrank immediately. And in his mind, there was such a surprised thought. "I have been observing this boy named Uchiha Sasuke. During the first test, his body was normal, but after the second test, his appearance was different, even when he was standing. The appearance of enduring pain is obviously injured, and it is not an injury on the bright side. I think it should be the curse mark you have been studying, right?" In response, Haneda Ichiba smiled slightly, as if he had anticipated the expression of Oshemaru in the corner of his eye, Shi Shiran said. what? because this? On hearing this sound, Da She Wan frowned immediately, but his face was full of unbelief. "Don''t look at me like that, Sasuke Uchiha was injured. Our stupid girl can see this at a glance. I''m not going to lose sight of it." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said. "No! I mean, how do you know that I gave Uchiha Sa a curse mark? The pain does not mean that his injury is the curse mark..." And hearing this sound, Dashemaru said. This Haneda Ichi... At the same time, Da She Wan''s heart frowned. "Because I am Taki Chiba." However, his last word was interrupted by Haneda Ichiba without speaking out. Definitely interrupted. Still interrupted in a way that made him almost open his mouth. Because I am Takichiba, I just know it. And in his ears, Haneda Ichiba''s words undoubtedly meant this. Moreover, the most important thing is that he has no way to refute. Taki Chiba, people who have experienced that era, whether they are the insignificant civilians below, or the ordinary Shinobu who is impossible to achieve much, or he is already standing on the pinnacle of the world, it seems that there is such a kind of character consensus. Takichiba said he knew ~www.novelhall.com~ then he knew. Don''t ask why. Because, strictly speaking, Takichiba has never failed. If this Haneda Ichiba is really Takichiba, then there is nothing wrong with this sentence. This is the truth. Therefore, at this time, as soon as this sentence came out, there was no way to refute even Da She Wan. Even, to put it another way, Haneda Ichiba''s remarks, from the side, probably prove that he is Taki Chiba. After all, for the curse seal, except for Kobamoto, there is a test item left by him, such as Mitarai Adzuki beans. It is impossible for other Shinnin villages to know. And this Haneda Ichiba has always been under his own surveillance. If he had investigated Uchiha Sasuke, then he must have known. Now, without investigating Uchiha Sasuke, Haneda Ichiba knew that he had been cursed, and that was something Taki Chiba would do. To be honest, through these words, the current Oshe Maru finally began to try to believe that Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba. "Humph!" Thinking of this, Da She Wan gave a cold snort, and didn''t refute anything. Still don''t believe it? Ok How do you convince him? But at this time, the corner of Haneda''s mouth was a little bitter. At this time, he had already discovered that Oshemaru was still skeptical and did not completely believe him. Although he had achieved his goal, he still wanted to go further when O Shemaru stopped him at this moment. "If it''s just a curse seal, it doesn''t matter which one you recognize, right?" At this time, after a cold snort, Da She Wan seemed to think of something, and said coldly. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2318： Its so obvious! coming! As expected, Dashewan is one of the three ninjas, and as the best talent among the three ninjas, the reaction speed is still quite fast. This saves me energy. Hearing the words in the sneer of O Shemaru, Haneda Kazuo, who was still a bit distressed, flashed such a happy thought in his heart. This problem of Dashewan really saves him. That''s right, the curse imprints he said could not prove how he recognized that the sound of Yinyin, Shangren, is the main body of the Oshemaru, and not the Yuyin Hatman. The curse mark only shows that Dashewan appeared in the second test, but it is not that the Yinyin guide Shangren is Dashewan. The current issue of Osha Maru accurately pointed out the loopholes in Haneda Ichiba''s explanation. "Of course not exactly." In this regard, thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba said. "Why is that?" Hearing that, Dashewan asked quite simply. At this time, he was tantamount to confessing his identity in disguise, and this Haneda Ichiba also admitted that he was Taki Chiba, originally for the purpose of frankly confessing, I am afraid, what purpose does Haneda Ichiba have in this Zhongnin exam? Talk about the plan. Moreover, this plan allowed him to be honest with himself. I am afraid, it was not a plan that completely conflicted with himself. In other words, Ichiba Haneda, or the person suspected of being Takichiba, is not on the opposite side of him. Otherwise, he would not be honest with himself like this. It is precisely because of this that he has been unable to believe that Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba. As a person who knows Takichiba so well, if Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba, he would never be honest with himself, a character who stands on the opposite side of Konoha Village, and engage in such a "we are not conflict" dialogue. Because, for Taki Chiba, Konoha is irreplaceable. Even if he was disgusted by Konoha since childhood, he still chose to become Konoha''s patron saint, which shows his loyalty to Konoha. In other words, the bond with Konoha. For Oshemaru, who grew up in Konoha, this emotion couldn''t be more familiar. Once upon a time, he was also such a person. Until, he lost too many loved ones, witnessed too much sadness, felt the most profound sense of powerlessness, and finally embarked on the current road of studying undead ninjutsu. It is impossible for Takichiba to do anything against Konoha. It''s impossible for Takichiba to have such a friendly conversation with Konoha''s opponent. It is impossible for Takichiba to betray Konoha. After all, he is the undisputed only candidate for the fifth generation of Hokage, even if he has suspended his death for more than ten years, this still remains the same. If one day Taki Chiba suddenly appears in the village of Konoha, and his teacher suddenly announces that he will abdicate, Taki Chiba will still be the only candidate for the five generations of Hokage. On this point, Dashe Maru still believes very much. After experiencing that era, he knew very well the energy of Takichiba. It is precisely because of this that when Bofeng Water Gate was elected as the fourth generation of Hokage, he knew that he could not become Hokage. It was also at that time that he gave up becoming Naruto, and switched to studying undead ninjutsu, and he also targeted all known and unknown ninjutsu. Because he knew that he would never become Hokage. Hafeng Mizumon is young, and there will be another equally dazzling Taki Chiba. Even if Hafeng Mizumon dies, he cannot become Hokage. And then, as he expected, after the death of Mizuno Nami, his teacher did not choose him to become Hokage, but took on the role of Hokage again. In fact, it was for the convenience of Taki Chiba, as long as the power of Hokage was still in his hands. , As long as Taki Chiba returns, he can directly hand it over to Taki Chiba. And his teacher always trusted Taki Chiba more than himself. He would definitely not betray Konoha if he could be trusted by his teacher. In other words, the current Haneda Ichiba is still very suspicious. In the matter of whether it is Takichiba. "Because, you are quite interested in the writing wheel eyes, no! Now it should be the thing that interests you the most, and this Uchiha Sasuke happens to have a pair of excellent writing wheel eyes." In response, Haneda Ichiba smiled softly and said. he knows I am interested in writing round eyes? And hearing this sound, Da She Maru''s expression finally changed obviously. "Excellent eyes? This..." Then, almost subconsciously, Da She Wan spit out such a sentence. "The eyes of Sasuke Uchiha are very good. I can tell you with certainty that you also understand very clearly. After all, you are the person who faces his brother''s eyes directly. It is very clear that his pair is still young. What does the pupil power of the wheel eyes represent? Of course, I also know." In response, Haneda Ichiba interrupted Oshemaru''s words again and said straightforwardly. "How did you know?" And hearing this sound, Da She Maru''s face, this time, it really changed, and instantly it became cold. Even, some slight killing intent, slowly overflowed. At this moment, in his mind ~www.novelhall.com~ a handsome face that disgusted him suddenly appeared. "Why? Uchiha Itachi cut off one of your hands easily with the writing wheel eyes. Do you think I don''t know about this matter?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba was quite relaxed, completely ignoring the killing intent of a shadow-level ninja, looking at Oshemaru with scorching eyes, and spit out another sentence in his mouth. "I am, his teacher!" ... After this sentence, silence suddenly enveloped the two of them. The sharper Haneda Tatsuhiko and the sandy Gaara over there looked sideways. "In this way, can it prove that I am Taki Chiba?" Xu attracted the attention of others. It was Haneda Ichiba that he didn''t want to see. He broke the silence first and covered the tension between the two, but it was Haneda Ichiba who caused this silence. "Humph!" In this regard, Da She Wan was unwilling to attract too much attention from others, and snorted coldly. Although his face was still a bit stiff, the tension between the two of them disappeared. "Ah" Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba seemed to sigh helplessly. "It is precisely because of your strong interest in writing round eyes that I discovered your body. Just now, when you announced that the three trials require pre-selection and pre-selection rules, and now when the first game is about to start, your eyes will be If nothing is paying attention to this Uchiha Sasuke, but your substitute seems indifferent." Then, after a helpless sigh, Haneda Kazuha explained again. It means: The perfect disguise that you think is pretty simple to break. you The desire for Shao Lun Yan is too obvious! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2319： Implicit is it? Is that so? So, is it just being seen the ontology? Hearing Haneda Ichiha''s words, the stiff look on Oshemaru''s face slowly eased away. Obviously, I have understood, where is my problem. But as he understood his problem, the tension in his heart calmed down. After all, the reason why he showed murderous aura was not simply because he thought of something he didn''t want to think of, or he didn''t want to be known by juniors like Haneda Ichiba, and even this was actually not a big reason. What really made him gaffe, or the important reason that made him gaffe, was because Haneda Ichiba discovered his identity, which is not a bluff. It was because the information that Haneda Ichiba knew was thorough. Know his situation very well. This kind of being known so thoroughly by others made him react a bit too much. That''s right, from Haneda Ichiba''s words, he didn''t actually care that Haneda Ichiba guessed his ontology, what he cared about was how Haneda Ichiba guessed his ontology. And indeed, he cares very much about writing round eyes. After all, those eyes almost denied the efforts of countless geniuses including him. With just one glance, he was cut off by the owner of those eyes, Itachi Uchiha. It was also from that time that he, who was originally interested in writing round eyes, slowly caught up with his interest in undead ninjutsu. He even cooperated with Danzo again to study Write about it. Until this time in the plan, he heard the news that the only Uchiha descendant who survived in Konoha had started to write the wheel. Then, almost irrespective of the consequences, he sneaked into this Nakanin exam to test the writing wheel of Uchiha Sasuke. After the test, he was deeply fascinated by these eyes. Like his elder brother, this Uchiha Sasukes eyes and pupil power, although still very young, are so pure and excellent. Over time, they will surely grow into eyes that are not inferior to his elder brother. Unconsciously, he cared too much. However, if it is for this reason, the body and the substitute are seen, then this is still acceptable. After all, if he was discovered in this way, he was actually the first to lose his attitude. If he disguised well and paid attention to the less obvious showing of attention, then this Haneda Ichiba still has no way to tell. It was discovered that it was his own reason, not that the other party was too powerful. "So, that''s it." But at this time, looking at the soothing expression of Osha Maru, Haneda Ichiba''s gaze slowly fell on the first floor with a stiff face, and his face solemnly looked at the boy in front of him. Am I looking too high at Dashewan? And this thought flashed through his mind. "Humph" As for Haneda Ichiba''s words, although Oshamaru''s expression eased, he did not say anything, just sneered. However, this silent appearance can be regarded as indirectly agreeing to Haneda Ichiba''s words. The explanation is quite accurate. Indeed, it is enough to confirm that I am the ontology, but I cannot believe him yet. Far from it! But at this time, Da She Wan''s heart flashed such a thought. "Don''t you believe me? Well, you say, how can I prove that I am Taki Chiba?" But at this moment, as if he could see through his mind, Haneda Kazuo turned his head back with a smile but not a smile, looked at Osamaru, and said. "You are Takichiba, and what does it have to do with me?" Hearing this sound, Oshemaru tilted his head, and said a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. what is the relationship? As soon as this sentence came out, Haneda Ichiba was taken aback. "Yeah, does it matter? I''m Shangren under the guidance of Yinyin, but Yinyin strictly follows Konoha''s test rules for the exam, but there is no pleasure or disrespect for the rules. Oh, yes, Since just now, I dont know what youre talking about? Im just an ordinary Otono Shinobu, how could it be compared with that Oshamaru? And, Oshamaru is Konohas rebellious Shinobu, like this in the village Doubt me, this is already a slander." Afterwards, Da She Wan said suddenly. In the words, he took a bite back. Indeed, on the bright side, he was still guided by Yin Yin. Konoha probably hadn''t even suspected Otonin''s guidance to Shangnin. However, this should also be maintaining his own plan! You can''t expose flaws on the bright side. In a sense, this should be, he has begun to believe that I am Taki Chiba. But at this moment, when hearing the abrupt and seemingly unreasonable words, Haneda Ichiba was not angry. On the contrary, he reacted immediately. Dashemaru''s words seem to be denial, throwing away the premise of the previous frank conversation, and even sounded completely contradictory. The bull''s lips are not right, like a botched shame. However, this is also frank and honest, but the true meaning of this sentence is not denial. O Shemaru said this, although there are ingredients who do not believe that he is Taki Chiba, but more, it is to tell him one thing. He is still sure. He was sure of the plan he wanted to make in Konoha. Even if it''s you Haneda Ichiba, or what Takichiba, he is sure to complete his plan. He mentioned his identity as Yinyins director Shangren, and emphasized that Yinyin Village did not break the rules, which undoubtedly shows his current existence. Even Konoha cant move. Although Yinyin Village is a small Shinnin village, he is behind him. , After all, it is a country. Between countries, even between large countries and small countries, there is a bottom line, there are rules, and they cannot be touched. For example, in the current situation, Yinyin Village has not broken the rules, even if there are any actions in Yinyin Village secretly, Konoha can only take precautions and never take the initiative. Once there was no evidence or reason in Mingli, Konoha suddenly moved the people who took the Zhongnin exam in Caoyin Village. Then, if this matter is handled properly, Konoha still has to compensate Yinyin Village afterwards. If you dont handle it properly~www.novelhall.com~, Konohas prestige will be greatly damaged, and her credibility will plummet, especially in a small country and a small Ninja Village, and will be labelled as a bully. Being able to attack Konoha at this point will even affect the country of fire and the decline in credibility, but there will be many aspects that will be affected, especially the economic part, and the ninja is a military organization after all, and money is the lifeblood of everything after all. And this is not the case. On the other hand, I am afraid that many countries will use this as an excuse to declare war on Konoha and the country of fire, and give the restless country and Shinobu an excuse to attack Konoha with integrity. In other words, Konoha is a loser anyway. Oshemaru means, now, don''t say if you are Takichiba, even if you are Takichiba, you can''t move me. Even Konoha can only guard against him, can''t move him! Dashemaru, this is a demonstration! Wonderful book house txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2320： Confrontation is it? In this case, there is no need to say more, it is not good to say more. So be it. After realizing the intention of Oshemaru, Haneda Kazuo glanced at Oshemaru, but suddenly smiled. At first glance, it seems clear, but under the scrutiny, it is a meaningful smile. Then, after showing this smile, Haneda Ichiba turned around and walked along the same path, thinking of the two children in Caoyin Village. What does it mean? And looking at Haneda Ichiba''s back, the stunned look on O Shemaru''s face flashed, and then the stunned look turned into a hesitant look. What does this smile mean? Does it mean you know? Knowing that I can''t be moved, so I went back obediently? still is He knew this a long time ago, already has a countermeasure? Which is...? In the next second, his heart was suddenly filled with this series of thoughts. This smile was a bit sudden to Oshemaru, and it made Oshemaru a little messed up. To be honest, he didn''t expect Haneda Ichiba to leave like this. original Well, although he didn''t know what Haneda Ichiba would have used to refute when he heard this, what does it mean to leave without saying a word and leave that meaningful smile? He couldn''t predict. According to his guess, although he has stated his position and clarified his own advantages, he does not think that Haneda Ichiba will do that. No matter whether this Haneda Ichiba is Taki Chiba, he suddenly came over and declared He is Takichiba, so he must have his purpose. And according to the circumstances in which he declared a very deterrent name, no matter what plan Haneda Ichiba has, his purpose this time is to shock himself and prevent himself from acting rashly. Or his plan requires me to react, and this reaction is best stimulated by the name Takichiba. In other words, it is impossible for Haneda Ichiba to shrink after expressing his advantage. If Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba, then as Takichiba, he should have a method beyond his own medical treatment. And if Haneda Ichiba is not Takichiba, Ichiba Haneda is as young as he can occupy a high position in the Xinxing Kuoyin Village, and the ninjas of Kuoyin Village are quite dependent on him. They must be quite Its impossible to give up the original plan just like that. Inside, the only possibility. It was Haneda Ichiba who had guessed that this would happen, and the effect he wanted had been achieved. However, if he thought about it, he did this and announced that he was Taki Chiba, which seemed to have no effect at all. Originally, Oshemaru had already paid attention to this Haneda Ichiba. If I wanted to attract the attention of Oshemaru, Haneda Ichiba had no need to come here specially. What is this Haneda Kazuyo thinking about? And when all the thoughts converged at the end, such a thought suddenly appeared in Da She Maru''s heart. "It seems that you are indeed plotting against Konoha." And at this moment, at the end of Da She Wan''s eyes, a cold voice suddenly sounded. For no reason, looking at the young man who suddenly turned his head, Da She Wan''s figure trembled, but his body suddenly became stiff. At this moment, at the end of his gaze, Haneda Ichiba, who had walked a considerable distance, had already turned around, looking at him with a cold expression, and that cold sound was spit out from his mouth. The strange thing is that Haneda Kazuki made a cold voice all over his body. In fact, he did not intend to kill, nor did he have any anger, but it just made O Shemaru feel a shudder. "Don''t annoy me anymore." At this moment, Oshemaru felt cold all over, and his stature was unconsciously stiff at the stall. Haneda Ichiba''s equally cold but without killing intent and anger sounded again. This time, after speaking, Haneda Ichiba didn''t say any more, and went straight away. That''s right! Can''t be wrong! But at this moment, watching Haneda Yiye leave and slowly walking towards the grassy village, Da She Maru was a little excited thinking. That''s right! This time, it''s really right! Xu Shi was really too excited. Although there was no change on his face, Da She Wan''s heart was almost excited. It is Takichiba! This Haneda One Leaf is Takichiba! But at this time, he seemed to finally have a clear heart, and made a decision. If this is the case, then, it makes sense, Haneda Kazuha will suddenly reveal that he is Takichiba. Takichiba was indeed Takichiba, and eventually turned towards Konoha. It seems that this Haneda Kazuha, no, Taki Chiba, is here to shock him. It is to prevent him from acting rashly. Although I dont know how Taki Chiba learned about it, the current Taki Chiba must have known his Konoha collapse plan, and he suddenly participated in the Nakanin exam as a member of Kushin Village. It was to stop his Konoha collapse plan. After all, how important this Ninja test is to Konoha and how important is it to the entire Ninja world. After all, because of the nearly two decades of peace, the vitality of all countries has recovered seven or eighty-eight, and most of the next generations have some rising stars. The entire Ninja world is already undercurrents, and the fourth Ninja world war has occurred. The seeds, I am afraid, have quietly begun to germinate. And Konoha held this Zhongnin exam to prevent the growth of this kind of child, and let those who are eager to stop. It is an announcement to the entire Ninja world that Konoha has also regained his vitality. If you want to fight, there will be no benefit. Konoha is not afraid of anyone! It is to let those eager guys stop and re-evaluate whether the war is beneficial. It can be regarded as a Zhongnin exam for the stable ninja world. For such an important test, if it were Taki Chiba, if he learned about his Konoha collapse plan, he would indeed come back desperately. And the reason for pretending to be a member of Kushin Village~www.novelhall.com~, or to become a member of Kushin Villages surface, may be that Taki Chibas own plan needs to do this. He must be the need of the plan of the person who does not exist. But in any case, Takichiba''s presence here is indeed for Konoha. After all, if this Zhongnin exam fails, Konoha''s reputation will inevitably be greatly damaged, and then the undercurrent will surely be more turbulent. Konoha is very likely to enter the abyss of war again. This is definitely something Taki Chiba doesn''t want to see. He has lost enough, and it is absolutely impossible to lose. Therefore, even if it affects his plan to "dead", he must be warned! Can''t be wrong! This Haneda One Leaf is... Takichiba! Wonderful book house txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2321： ecstasy at last! Finally! I have been cautious for so many years, nothing wrong! Taki Chiba, really is alive! Looking at Haneda Ichiba who walked into the place of the two children in Caoyin Village, the corner of Oshemaru''s mouth could not help but slowly rise, and the corners of his eyes and brows, although they were strongly suppressed, there was a heart His ecstasy was uncontrollably entrenched in the corners of his eyes. To be honest, at this moment, he feels that everything he has done has been dormant until now because he is afraid of this Takichiba, because he has always felt that Takichiba is still alive, and there is even that kind of fragmentary uncertainty. He more or less confirmed the information he suspected, so after he defected from Konoha, he elected to join Akatsuki. Behind this, there is an organization with power that he feels terrifying and unpredictable. Also, the organization where Uchiha Nobuhiko once stayed. Although I dont know why Uchiha Nobuhiko, an almost veteran figure of Akatsukis organization, made a silent betrayal, but for him at the time, these were all indifferent. He joined the organization to find a shelter. Point, after all, Konoha''s pursuit at the time was still quite turbulent, and it was impossible for him to deal with a Shinobu village alone. Even though, he is one of the three ninjas. Secondly, he has already learned a lot about this Xiao organization through Danzo, and it seems that this organization is preparing to do something big, and it happened to be recruiting troops at that time, and their way of recruiting members obviously has A fairly complete intelligence network. After all, their recruiting members are all S-rank wanted ninjas, and these ninjas are generally hidden. To find out, it takes a lot of effort to find out. And this The organization can be found easily, which definitely shows that this Xiao organization has a powerful intelligence system. And he has always been very jealous of Taki Chiba, and doesn''t believe that he is dead, so, secondly, he is looking for Taki Chiba''s information. To be honest, he was also in Akatsuki''s organization and got a lot of clues about Takichiba''s inaccuracy. This is also due to the fact that Akatsuki organization did not believe that Taki Chiba died easily. From then to now, it has been collecting information about Taki Chiba. For him at the time, Akatsuki was undoubtedly the best choice. And even if he betrayed Akatsuki in the end, in addition to a series of incidents related to Uchiha Itachi, the intelligence system he had been preparing for his own was finally completed. At that time, Akatsuki was no longer needed. He has his own legal village and his own legal intelligence system, so he doesn''t need to rely on Akatsuki at all. After the rebellion, he still did not give up tracing Taki Chiba. It was precisely because of the vigilance and investigation that had been carried out for more than ten years. At this time, after O Shemaru confirmed Taki Chiba, there was such an uncontrollable ecstasy that was almost impossible to appear on him. For many years, he has been bothering him, restricting him, and he has not dared to get ahead. Even with the Konoha collapse plan of the Zhongnin exam, it has been stranded again and again, and delayed again and again until he finally meets Sandyuki took the head, and finally persuaded that from the beginning of the Ninja World War all the way down, from the absolutely powerful village under Konoha to the bottom of the current Five Great Ninja Villages. With Sain''s full support, he dared to implement the Konoha collapse plan. Of course, the reason for this uncontrollable ecstasy is not just because of this one. If he is not sure that Taki Chiba is alive, then he can only continue to assume that Taki Chiba is still alive and he has been aware of his plan. , Has been monitoring his every move in the dark, he must be constantly worried, even in the plan execution stage where every second counts, he must continue to collect information on the progress of the plan, or arrange countermeasures in advance. This is undoubtedly an unprecedented increase in the difficulty of the plan of a Daren Village. Minimize its success rate. Even if all his guesses are correct, and Taki Chiba really obstructs him in the dark, the success rate of the plan is really terribly low. Basically, the sand is hidden in the pit. The kind buried alive. And now, everything is clear, so he only needs to consider Taki Chiba''s presence, and, more safely, Taki Chiba is now in the bright spot, he has a way to put aside the threat of Taki Chiba. After all, he now has Otoyin and Sayin under his hands. Although Otoyin is a small Shinobu village, even Takichiba cannot cope with the attacks of the two Shinobu villages. Konoha Village is quite big, Takichi No matter how strong Ye is, it is beyond reach. In other words, Taki Chiba, standing on the bright side, can still deal with it. The words of the two villages. No matter how strong he is, it is impossible for him to fight against the two big Ninja villages alone without losing Konoha. Ok? Wait? Really, is it that simple? However, thinking of this, Da She Maru''s face suddenly became gloomy, as if he had thought of something crucial. Is it really that simple? Is it really that easy? Why did Taki Chiba tell me his true identity? Could it be that he has been pretending to be Haneda Ichiba, attracting attention, and then just like his usual tactics, using the sight of others to do something unexpected to turn the tide of the battle, is this okay? Now that he has been aware of my plan, then, doing this, continue to pretend to be Haneda Ichiba, can''t you give me a knife when it is critical? No no no! He is like this, tell me frankly? There is no conspiracy in it? He is... Takichiba! Then, his heart seemed to jump quickly. This is unreasonable! Now that I was aware of my plan, I even rushed back to Konoha. There is also a perfect identity cover, and it attracts everyone''s attention, and no one suspects that he is Taki Chiba? Why should he speak frankly? Isn''t this frank and frank move the layout of Takichiba? he What are you thinking about? Afterwards ~www.novelhall.com~ after a quick jump, he suddenly felt that Takichiba said frankly that he had clearly known that Takichiba was still alive and was here. It seemed, and Not a good thing. Or. It is not something worthy of peace of mind. On the contrary, he seemed to be more upset. What should I do? What calculation did Taki Chiba make? Or does he want me to be as suspicious as I am now to speak so frankly? in the end What exactly does that mean! In the midst of anxiety, a kind of irritation with an ominous premonition slowly floated in Da She Wan''s heart. Wonderful book house txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2322： Thoughts of Tatsuhiko Haneda That should be Otonin''s guidance, Shangren. What the fool Yiye said to him made him uneasy. Taking a look at Haneda Ichiba who came back, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s eyes moved away from the two people who had hit the field when Moonlight Hayate announced the "start", and landed on Haneda Ichiba who had just secretly left. In the past, there was a conversation with Oshemaru. From just now till now, the corner of Haneda''s eyes has never left Ichiba Haneda. He has been watching his every move. And since disbanding just now, this fool Yiye deliberately fell behind him and Anna, and while everyone was not paying attention, he sneaked behind the Otoyuki guide Shangnin. Then, there was a conversation. Because at that time, this idiot Yiye was very careful to observe his surroundings, so he did not pay too much attention to it, so as not to be discovered by this idiot Yiye. In a sense, he now does not want this idiot Yiye to know He is paying attention. And now, when the fool Yiye came back, he turned his head and looked. Although the sound of Yinyin''s instructor, Shinobu still has no expression, he can see that from this Yinyin''s guide, Shinobu is a little erratic. From the corner of his eyes, it can be seen that at this moment, the sound of Yin Yin''s guidance, Shang Ren is already a little uneasy. And this Yinyin instructor Shangren, just now was able to maintain his composure, although occasionally surprised, but the two people''s communication seems to be ordinary small talk, and even the deliberate gaze of the two will focus on them. His eyes were drawn to the two people who were about to start fighting below. It seemed that the two of them just happened to come to one place, and then they began to talk naturally, as if they were talking about the two who were about to fight below, there was nothing suspicious at all. It''s just that there was a place where they seemed to be a little excited. In that weird silence, the atmosphere there instantly attracted some sensitive people, but it disappeared quickly, making people feel almost illusion. However, what is certain is that the relationship between the two was quite tense just now, and it must have been a very important thing. Moreover, it was the thing that made this Yin Yin instructor Shinobu very nervous. In general, both of them are very suspicious. And seeing the sound of Yinyin''s uneasy appearance, Tatsuhiko Haneda was actually a little worried. Yes, some worry. That night, when they happened to hear this fool Ichiyo talking with his teacher Kato, Anna actually only heard part of it, but he was relatively complete. Anana heard that people in the village would suffer casualties in the second experiment. Then, just because it was time to sleep, she immediately fell asleep, and soon fell asleep on her shoulder. She didn''t hear the second half. However, he heard clearly. At that time, Kazuo teacher was actually suspicious of this Haneda Ichiba, and from their conversation, Haneda Tatsuhiko knew that the village had been investigating Haneda Ichiba. This fool Ichiba has always been a suspect. At that time, the teacher Heyin also said bluntly that she suspected that Haneda Ichiba was using the power of Kusakura, and even that the death of the original leader was directly related to Haneda Ichiba. It is very likely that Haneda Ichiba killed the original leader. , And contributed to the regime change, and even the retreat of the country of grass was the work of this fool. Moreover, Teacher Heyin asked clearly, she can trust this fool for a few minutes. Haneda Tatsuhiko still remembered that this fool Yiye sighed and was silent for a long time. After a long time, he became nervous, for fear that this fool Yiye would say something that would subvert his cognition. However, in the end, this fool Yiye did not answer directly, but he also said something that made him feel at ease with Teacher Heyin. At that time, the fool Yiye said. "If it was me who caused it, then I will ensure the safety of everyone in Caoyin Village to the utmost, even if it takes their lives." Haneda Tatsuhiko remembered clearly, when Ichiba, the fool, said this sentence very seriously. Do not! It is extremely serious. And this was the only time he had heard this fool Yiye, the only time he made a promise. Moreover, it is an extremely solemn promise, and it has even risen to the point of giving life. At that time, he suddenly felt relieved. He knows very well that the fool Yiye looks black-bellied, and he is also black-bellied. He has never been faithful in speaking and doing things. There are often people under his hands who suffer a lot from believing in him. However, he knew that the fool Yiye was just someone who didn''t make promises easily. It is not because I am afraid of taking responsibility. If I am afraid of taking responsibility, the financial power of the village will not be placed in the hands of this fool Yiye. Rather, because this fool Yiye, as long as it is a promise, he will definitely go all out to complete it. At that time, the idiot made a promise right away. Haneda Tatsuhiko believes that this fool Yiye will do it. And, there is no doubt. However, this also made him a little worried. Even a fool like Yiye had to use his life to guarantee, then how big this matter would be. And this matter has nothing to do with Shangren who is now invoking this Yin Yin''s guidance. It''s all Haneda Tatsuhiko wants to know. Perhaps this is the common problem of smart people, who always want to know everything, especially when it comes to things that they think are important. However, Tatsuhiko Haneda knew very well that he hadn''t asked the Harmony teacher about this matter, and it was even more impossible for him. He only knows that Idiot Yiye has his own big plan, and this big plan is very dangerous, and it is a big plan he has to work hard. And Cao Yin''s participation in the Zhongnin exam was only part of this big plan. And he couldn''t put out this big plan on the fool Yiye. He is far inferior to this idiot, otherwise he won''t be rectified often. Moreover, even if he can do it, he doesn''t want to and can''t do it. This plan ~www.novelhall.com~ may not be known to them. Now, all he can do is to wait powerlessly. This made him very unhappy and entangled. "Very capable?" And at this moment, just as Haneda Tatsuhiko was tangled, behind him, Haneda Ichiba suddenly spoke softly. Subconsciously, Haneda Tatsuhiko looked down. "this is!" Almost at the same time, there was a burst of exclamation around. "Boom!" Then, there was a kick of the chin. Sasuke Uchiha, who was originally at a disadvantage, kicked him on the chin of the naked armor. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2323： Lion bomb "ended." He moved his gaze slightly upwards, and behind Haneda Tatsuhiko who looked down, Ichiha Haneda sounded a little sighing. Ok? This fool Ichiyo, do you know this Uchiha Sasuke? And hearing this voice, Haneda Tatsuhiko quickly realized that Haneda Ichibas words did not match the current situation, or that the strange relationship between Haneda Ichiba and the Uchiha Sasuke who began to counterattack off the field did not match the emotions. . This sound sounded as if this fool Ichiha and Sasuke Uchiha knew each other. In other words, maybe Uchiha Sasuke doesn''t know the fool Ichiba, but Ichiha Ichiba does know Uchiha Sasuke. At the same time, his gaze also departed from the red armor that had been kicked into the air. However, when his gaze settled, what he saw was Haneda Ichiba''s indifferent and indifferent, leisurely face, as if the sigh just now was not what he said. "brush!" And just at this moment, he hadn''t thought about it, and there was a sound of breaking through the sky. this is So fast! I hardly saw it! Turning his head subconsciously, his eyes moved slightly, and Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face was slightly surprised. At this moment, I saw that the dust on the ground where Sasuke Uchiha was standing was rippled away, and Sasuke Uchiha had disappeared in place. And in that mid-air, Konoha''s red carcass was flying in mid-air, under the figure that flew out almost parallel to the ground. In that shadow, there was Uchiha who was clenching his teeth and seemed to endure huge pain. Sasuke. What is going on with these runes? And Tatsuhiko Haneda noticed the curse text on Sasuke Uchiha''s body instantly, his pupils contracted slightly, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. Could it be said that this Uchiha Sasuke is one of the goals of the fool Ichiba? He and the Otoyuki instructor, Shinobu, weren''t this Uchiha Sasuke talking about it? At this time, he was keenly aware of something. ... It turned out to be... Shadow Dance Leaf! At this time, the red carcass flying in the air sensed the young boy who suddenly appeared in the shadow under him, his teeth were already bitten, and one of the shocks in his heart was beyond words. hateful! Constantly responding... At this time, Uchiha Sasuke gritted his teeth, but he couldn''t help but cursed. At this moment, his body was almost completely stiff, causing severe pain from the curse, almost making him unable to think. At the same time, the rune triggered by the curse seal already occupied half of his face, and it was almost invading his pupils. And at this time, everyone watching this scene also looked different, Oshemaru''s mouth had a slight smile, and the three generations of Hokage''s dignified look, Haneda Kazuo on the side of Kushin was not worried, Haneda Tatsuhiko Her face was full of doubts, and Anna Haneda frowned, she didn''t even eat anything she put on her lips. Is that the end? But Kakashi was already prepared to stop it. please And at this moment, a scene suddenly flashed through Uchiha Sasuke''s mind. Passed by the girl who hugged herself from behind. That, the girl who made him feel warm. In an instant, the original pain suddenly disappeared a lot. Bastard! Sasuke! Don''t be ashamed! Then, in the next second, the annoying guy''s roar suddenly sounded in his mind. That fool! At this time, it should have been scolded! Really is! Make them worry! And at this moment, I don''t know where it came from, suddenly a huge and strong chakra burst out, and in an instant, it collided with the power of the curse seal, like snow meeting the sun, the power of the curse seal instantly disintegrated! How can it be swallowed by this kind of thing! In an instant, a fighting spirit suddenly surged in his heart. In just this instant, the rune of the curse suddenly faded from half of his face, shrank into the three gouyu jade, and finally turned into a sleepy appearance during the rotation of the gouyu. "despair!" And just at this moment, his **** were on the back of the scarlet armor. coming! Almost at the same time, the eyes under the red carcass sunglasses opened slightly, and his heart suddenly stunned. After that, he felt the hand pressing on his back suddenly slashed towards his back. right? Do not! At this time, the attack is a kick on the left! It can only be the left side! It can only be a kick! And almost instantaneously, as an experienced ninja, Chibakai immediately judged the direction of the attack. At this moment, his left hand was already raised. "Boom!" In an instant, at the moment his left hand was raised, a foot from the bottom left had already hit his left hand. Naive! And such a thought flashed through his mind. This little trick is not enough to hide him! too naive! At this moment, almost at the same time he flashed this thought, Kakashi''s mind also flashed this thought. "Boom!" And as if to verify Kakashis ideas and satirize the naivety of the red armor, I saw Uchiha Sasuke, who was blocked by the reaction force of the left kick, twisted his body, and his figure suddenly changed from the right of the red armor. The side drilled out, and with the force of the rotation, it hit the face of Crimson armor with one elbow! In an instant, the body of Crimson Armor fell downward in a head-to-ground position. bad! And at this moment, when he felt the pain on his face and the body in mid-air that had lost balance due to this blow, the face under the red armor and black cloth changed in amazement! "Boom!" At the same time, with the help of this elbow, Uchiha Sasuke turned his figure again, and turned over in midair. His right hand had already hit the chest and abdomen of the red armor~www.novelhall.com ~ In the muffled sound, the red armor that originally fell, the whole person turned sideways, and the falling speed increased sharply. "It''s not over yet!" At this time, Uchiha Sasuke, who was turned over by the reaction force, suddenly sank and spit out such a sentence. During the mid-air flip, he kicked sideways with one blow, already hitting his body heavily. On the belly of the red carcass that lost control. "Boom!" At this moment, during the kick, the red carcass entrained the power of these two elbows and the force of the fall. This final force was also the strongest blow, and it hit the ground heavily. The kicking place on the stomach suddenly sank in! "Ahem!" In an instant, under the black cloth, a mouthful of blood spewed out, the hands and feet of the red armor suddenly rose up, and the eyes under the sunglasses suddenly turned white! The lion bombed and burst! Wonderful book house txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2324： Warm "Pooh...chichichichichi!" The sound of his body falling to the ground and sliding sounded in this silent exercise field. While twisting and unloading, Uchiha Sasuke landed on his back, his whole figure being reacted by the continuous attack of the lion. However, he cut a long distance on the ground before he could stop. Finally, he lay flat on the ground. "Da! Da! Da!" After Uchiha Sasuke lay flat on the ground for a while, Moonlight Gale as the referee slowly stepped forward. First, he walked to the silent red carcass and squatted down. It seems that there is no need to confirm. And seeing the appearance of blood overflowing under the red armor and black cloth, Moonlight Gale''s heart passed such a thought. Undoubtedly, after this series of heavy blows, this red armor had lost its combat effectiveness. Do not! It should not be said that it is combat effectiveness, but consciousness. This red armor has lost consciousness. Undoubtedly, this battle is the victory of Uchiha Sasuke. At the same time, after confirming that the red carcass had lost its combat effectiveness, Moonlight Hayate''s gaze deflected, but he looked at Uchiha Sasuke on the other side. "I''m suspending the game now, so...the winner of the first round is Sasuke Uchiha!" When he saw Sasuke Uchiha sitting up panting, he quickly announced the result of the battle. really At the same time, as the result of the battle was announced, on the second floor, on the second floor, Ichiba Haneda, who was guided by the sound of Shinobu, who was already showing a idiotic look on the other side, frowned slightly. Afterwards, when the announcement fell, Haneda Ichiba''s gaze returned to Uchiha Sasuke''s body. Under the erosion of the curse seal, relying on his own will to suppress the curse seal, this Uchiha Sasuke''s writing wheel eye may be beyond imagination. Ok How can this be described? Afterwards, after his gaze returned to the field, such a thought that was neither salty nor light flashed in his heart. This Uchiha Sasuke should be said to be the genius of the Uchiha clan who has already opened their eyes? What should I do if I meet him, or if I meet his current situation? At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s attention was also focused on Uchiha Sasuke, and at the same time, this thought flashed through his heart. In any case, no matter what big plans Haneda Ichiba has, for Haneda Tatsuhiko, his biggest goal is to obtain the maximum assistance from Danin Village for Kusage Village, so as to ease the period of isolation and stay after the change of power. To the economic crisis in Xincaoyin Village, to clean up the economic mess. They have passed the exam twice now, and it should be enough to get Konoha''s attention, and even Shayin, who took the Zhongnin exam, may want to win them over. However, as a clever person, an early-witted child, who has long cared about the game between these Shinobu villages, he doesn''t think this is enough. Passing the two exams is indeed eye-catching. Basically, aid can''t run, and win can''t run away. However, it is not the most perfect result for Caoyin Village. Konoha and the other big nations of Daren Village, because of their current record, will indeed be able to woo them. However, the strength and degree of assistance cannot be guaranteed. It is the maximum that Caoyin Village wants. The safest way is to pass the third exam and become Zhong Ren. Being able to become a Zhong Ren in this kind of international Zhong Ren examination is definitely able to gain the greatest benefit for Cao Yin Village. If you pass the exam twice, the degree of assistance is 1-5. Then, become Zhongnin, become Zhongnin in this kind of Zhongnin test, and the degree of assistance is 10! It is the maximum assistance. Even, it can directly eradicate the current economic crisis in their village. Therefore, at this time, he still has to consider the strength of his opponent. He is also very serious about passing the Nakanin exam. This Uchiha Sasuke will undoubtedly become a strong enemy next. "Crack, click, click, click!" At this time, the familiar sound of chewing snacks sounded beside him, but Anna Haneda, who had forgotten to eat because of staring off the court, began to resume eating. Obviously, this time Anna Haneda''s eating speed was obviously a bit faster. It''s just that she and the people around her seemed to have their own ideas, and didn''t notice the rushing voice. No way! If this continues, this little brother will not work! Will become the same as Anna! Can''t continue! Can''t fight anymore! Will die! But at this time, the heart of this silly little girl was full of anxiety, and her eyes were staring at the teenager who was half sitting on the ground. "awesome!" At the same time, a cheer of sunlight resounding through the entire theater suddenly sounded. "Boom!" At this time, behind Uchiha Sasuke, a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded, one knee against his about to fall back. "Good job." Then, behind Uchiha Sasuke, a voice that was neither salty nor weak, sounded slowly. Humph In response, Sasuke Uchiha looked back on his face subconsciously and smiled slightly. This voice, he is very familiar, is his own teacher. Before using the lion combo, that movement was indeed Kai''s physical skill. Was it copied with the writing wheel eye when fighting against Li? But at this moment, looking at his disciple, Kakashi''s heart, combined with all the information he knew, came to such a conclusion. "Sasuke! You! You! Hahahaha! It''s so embarrassing to win! You''re all hurt! Stupid!" And at this moment, a sunny, gloating voice sounded again. However, after the sentence was great, Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t help but speak. However, although it sounds like gloating, but the tone is full of excitement and joy. As if he had won by himself. "Really...you crane tail fool..." Hearing this sound, Uchiha Sasuke also turned his head, looked at Uzumaki Naruto, and said something subconsciously. But ~www.novelhall.com~ may be due to excessive physical exertion, or the suppression of the curse seal, his voice is so soft that only he can hear it. Great. Sasuke... At the same time, his gaze also reflected behind Naruto Uzumaki, the figure of the girl whose clenched fist was slowly loosening, from above her face, Sasuke Uchiha could almost read these five The word comes. Humph These two guys! Then, in the next moment, Uchiha Sasuke suddenly smiled. The heart is boiling... It is warmth that comes inexplicably. At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke''s heart was warm. Wonderful book house txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2325： Observed Cold outside...hot inside? This Uchiha Sasuke. Ichiba Haneda, whose gaze stayed on Sasuke Uchiha, once again passed his evaluation of Sasuke Uchiha. Always feel... Then, in his eyes, there was an inexplicable look of melancholy, as if thinking of something sad. Suddenly, the carefree color on his face suddenly disappeared. It turned into an expression of indescribable depression and confusion. Do not! It doesn''t matter anymore. Now, everyone''s eyes have been focused on this Uchiha Sasuke. I am afraid that the attention to me in the future should be scattered a lot. So, in other words... However, this expression quickly disappeared from Haneda Ichiha''s face. In his eyes, the inexplicable look of melancholy almost disappeared in a flash, turning into what everyone could see. This looks normal, but upon closer inspection, there is nothing in the eyes. Under this kind of look, his pupils reflected in turn past the expressions of everyone on the second floor of the scene, as well as the eyes focused on this Uchiha Sasuke. At the same time, some thoughts flashed in his mind. This Yuyin''s hat man... is the substitute of Oshamaru, or is he indifferent to anything? Then, after scanning it again, his gaze fell on the Yuyin Tokasa man after all. Although Osamaru''s body has been confirmed, Haneda Ichiba wouldn''t fail to care about this Ugly Hataka. Even, he was quite concerned about the man in the hat in his heart. After all, it was Oshemaru who had chosen it as a stand-in. The strength is definitely not too bad, and judging from the battle with that tiger iron in the Death Forest, there are still quite a group of people under Oshemaru. This stand-in, Yuyin Hatman, is probably at the level of Tiger Iron, or even stronger. Haneda Ichiba is not so naive that Oshemaru has only one tiger iron. As for why this Yuyin hat man is not too bad, even stronger than Tiger Iron, it is also quite simple logic. Oshemaru set up this stand-in to confuse him, and use this stand-in to stab him into something. First of all, the strength of this stand-in must not be too low. If it is too low, even Oshemaru is godlike. It is impossible to disguise this Yuyin hat man with techniques such as Yirongshu so that he cannot see the reality. For Haneda Ichiba, from a person''s posture, almost the most basic gap in strength can be distinguished. This Yuyin Hat Man, at least in terms of physical skills, is very similar to Oshemaru. At least, it can naturally imitate the posture of Dashewan. The reason why Haneda Ichiba couldn''t tell the difference just now is that the posture of this Ugly Hatman is exactly the same as Osaimaru. You know, Da She Wan, as a strong man who has experienced many battles, his posture is also quite perfect, but not all cats and dogs can imitate it. This requires a very high level of physical skills. From this point of view, the strength of this substitute is not bad. At least in physical skills, it is already extremely strong. Secondly, Oshemaru had already sent a powerful Tiger Iron to test him once. If he had not been dismantled now, then according to Oshemaru''s expectation, this Yuyin Hatman must fight him. Yes, and after the battle with Tiger Iron, he already had a general idea of ??Tiger Irons strength, and Tiger Iron did not test out his strength. If it were a Tiger Iron grade combat power, it would only be possible. After being destroyed by him, or with less power than against Tiger Iron, Oshe Maru could not be so stupid, and the failure of Tiger Iron can give Oshe Maru some considerable information, such as Some of the most basic analysis of his personal strength can still be inferred from this battle. It''s just that, to get one step closer, you must use stronger pieces to test. And the temptation of Oshemaru to create a substitute must be to take this one step closer, whether it is to determine whether he is suspicious of him, or because he is too prominent and will affect his Konoha collapse plan, so it is not a test. This stand-in, this Yuyin hat man, as a bait, must be stronger than Tiger Iron. From the perspective of Huties mental state, it is obvious that Hutie is very unstable. It can be said that it is the failure or trial type of Oshe Maru. Now that there are trial and failed works, take Oshe Maru. For his research ability, Haneda Ichiba also believes that the Oshe Maru can create stronger tiger iron combat power. Therefore, to sum up, this Yuyin hat man is definitely stronger than Tiger Iron. At the level above Tiger Iron, if it were on other occasions, Haneda Ichiba might just frown, but on this occasion, in Konoha Village, he was only full of solemnity. After all, he had already attracted Jilaiya''s attention before. At this time, it is already impossible to do that. In other words, for the current Haneda Kazuha, this Ugly Hatka man is definitely a tricky existence. Although he said before that he didn''t care about the success or failure of this exam, if he wants his planned success rate to reach the expected level, then he still has to win this third experiment. On the surface, can''t you see anything? But after looking around, Haneda Ichiba sighed slightly in his heart. I have to say that as one of the three ninjas and the most talented among them, Osnamaru is still very visionary and instructive. At this time, Haneda Ichiba''s observations did not reveal how many Uyin Tokasa males were too weak. . Whether it''s posture or demeanor, in a sense, if this double is also a tiger-iron type of combat power, then this must be a very perfect one. Regardless, take one step at a time! However, even though he didn''t see anything, Haneda Ichiba was not too anxious, and it was useless to be anxious at this time. Moreover, based on his experience, during this period of time, the experience in Caoyin Village will not be confused by this little problem. For the time being, look at these Konoha newcomers. Sasuke Uchiha ~www.novelhall.com~ but he made a good start! But at this time, Haneda Ichiba had such a thought in his mind. However, although the idea in his heart was to pay attention to Konoha''s newcomers, his gaze fell on the Oshemaru over there without a trace. At this time, Osamaru''s eyes were almost shining, and the corners of his mouth had been raised uncontrollably. His eyes were staring at Uchiha Sasuke who was off the court. The iconic big tongue was already sticking out of his smile. He began to lick his dry lips from excitement. Obviously, Oshemaru''s desire for Uchiha Sasuke has risen to a higher level. This one metamorphosis! but. This action made Haneda Ichiha''s whole body chill and almost shivered. In his heart, he couldn''t help but scolded. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2326： rest assured "The wounded, Crimson Armor, has confirmed receipt." In this first exercise site, in silence, everyone''s eyes were staring at the Uchiha Sasuke who was sitting and breathing in the field, each with its own mind, or like Oshamaru. The excitement of perverted longing, or the subtlety of Haneda Ichiba, or true joy, such as Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, and Yamanaka Ino, or feeling that I can never do this, such as Nara Shikamaru, Qiu Dao Ding is the second best. Or it was as calm as the Yinyin trio, even a little bit excited, imagined the satisfaction of defeating such a genius, or in other words, complacent with one''s own power. Or maybe it''s like the sandy Gaara, his whole body trembled with excitement. However, no matter what these people''s reactions are, it doesn''t matter to the medical team. In their eyes, at this moment, only the wounded who fell to the ground, and the young man who was sitting on the ground who had won, was still the wounded. After Uchiha Sasuke defeated the red carcass, the medical team was already skilled in carrying the red carcass onto the stretcher. "please." And this sentence of receiving the injured was obviously addressed to the referee Moonlight Hayate, and Moonlight Hayate also responded at this moment. "Uchiha Sasuke, our medical class will also give you the best treatment, please..." Following the response of Moonlight Hayate, the stretcher of the medical class had passed by Uchiha Sasuke and Kakashi, the person in charge naturally walked to the Uchiha group''s side, and asked. "This is something you can''t solve." However, Uchiha Sasuke has not yet spoken, Kakashi behind him speaks with a kind of laziness. "what?" Suddenly, the person in charge was taken aback for a moment, and he blurted out subconsciously. "I''ll take care of this guy." In response, Kakashi spoke again. After that, after speaking, he squatted down, observed the curse mark on Sasuke Uchiha, and said, "I will take him inside." "Seal, his curse." At the end, he added another sentence, but this sentence is only lightly heard by the assistant Uchiha in front of him. "Wait a minute, I will wait until the qualifiers are over... I want to see who can pass the game." In this regard, Sasuke Uchiha is obviously quite opposed, said now. There are too many strong enemies in this Zhongnin exam, and it is suitable to train yourself and test your skills. For Sasuke Uchiha, he really wanted to see the next battle. Especially those strong, such as Gaara, such as Rock Lee, such as the Hyuga Neji, such as Uzumaki Naruto, and the Haneda Ichiha. He absolutely does not want to leave here at this time! "No way!" In response to Uchiha''s opposition, Kakashi stood up and said rather harshly. Obviously, Kakashi''s sudden stern voice was so rare that Sasuke Uchiha was very surprised. Almost instantly, he suddenly looked at Kakashi behind him. "Don''t be so impulsive. If you leave it alone, it will cause irreversible results. You can''t be willful every time." However, in the next second, Kakashi''s voice returned to that kind of laziness. However, this time, Sasuke Uchiha did not refute, and closed his eyes in resignation. He is very clear about his physical condition. Not to mention the curse seal, the Shadow Dance Leaf just now caused a considerable burden on the body that had been sucked into Chakra. At this time, he really couldn''t be willful. "Okay, let''s go!" Seeing that Sasuke Uchiha no longer refuted, Kakashi also spoke directly. With this sound, Uchiha Sasuke resigned himself to his feet and left with Kakashi. The person in charge of the medical team and the medical team had already walked around the corner and went to the medical room configured in the first exercise field. After all, saving people is like fighting a fire. They don''t have time to be delayed because of surprise. After Kakashi said he was in charge, after a brief stunned, the medical team left. "No! Can''t go on like this!" And at this moment, Haneda Anna, who stopped eating, watching the appearance of Sasuke Uchiha and Kakashi exiting together, suddenly exclaimed in a low voice, her frowned brows instantly loosened, and a touch of her face appeared. The color of determination, as if he wanted to understand something, and as if he had made up some determination, the whole person suddenly turned around and ran downstairs. After attracting a while, he ran into Kakashi and Sasuke Uchiha and left.Ŀڿ. "Anna! What are you doing?" And at this moment, Haneda Tatsuhiko who was thinking suddenly realized that Anna was missing next to him, and he almost subconsciously ran with him. Even if, after a short while, Anna had already moved into other rooms. "Wait!" However, before he could take a step, he was caught by Haneda Ichiba. "What if it''s Anna''s turn? Will be considered abstained!" And almost instantly, did Haneda Tatsuhiko turn his head? That''s it. Obviously, she was worried that after Anna had left, it was her turn and she was not there, so she would be judged to abstain. Moreover, he is also very worried about Anna''s abnormal behavior. "Don''t worry, it won''t." In response, Haneda Ichiba cast his gaze on the screen and said with certainty. "How do you know..." Hearing these words, Haneda Tatsuhiko asked back almost instantly. "Then, let us quickly start the next competition!" However, Ichiba Haneda did not answer, because Moonlight Hayate had announced the start of the second match. And just at this moment, the name on the screen began to jump. For a while, everyone''s eyes, including Tatsuhiko Haneda, fell on the screen. "Don''t worry, it won''t be Anna''s." At this time, when everyone''s eyes were attracted, Haneda Ichiba''s voice resounded behind Haneda Tatsuhiko again. Inexplicably ~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, the heart of Haneda Tatsuhiko who subconsciously said "Don''t be Anna, don''t be Anna, don''t be Anna", Tatsuhiko Haneda suddenly settled down. And at this moment, he didn''t have time to look back strangely, and he didn''t have time to express his doubts about Haneda Ichiha''s certainty with his eyes. Over there, the beating name on the screen stopped. Almost subconsciously, Haneda Tatsuhiko looked at him suddenly! Really... really not! Then, as his pupils suddenly contracted, he was stunned on the spot in an instant. Sark VS Oil Nessina. At this moment, in his eyes, the name of such a battle is reflected! Anna, was not selected! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2327： coincidence? Really... As I said to the fool, it was not Anna''s turn. this is coincidence? still is Idiot Yiye knows? Slightly widening his eyes, looking at the direction of the big screen, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s brows wrinkled a little bit, the initial joy and surprise passed, but his heart was filled with layers of doubt. In this matter, if the idiot Yiye didn''t say that it would not be Anna''s turn, then the scene before him was nothing more than a very ordinary random event. It just happened to have arrived at this Zak and Yuzina randomly. However, before that, Ichiba the fool had already said that he would not come to Anna at random, and his tone was quite certain. The reason why he didn''t continue chasing Anna just now was because of the tone of the fool Ichiba. The kind of affirmation even had a slightly melancholy tone, which made him stop for a moment. At that time, when he heard that the second experiment started, he was actually more confused. He was more wondering, how could Ichiba, a fool, suddenly be like this. Then, until now, he let go of his heart, and when he was relieved, he carefully recalled that sentence, but it was different again. The difference is that, whether it is melancholy or abnormal, Idiot Yiye is very positive about this random result. It''s definitely not Anna. This is not the kind of hope, and it is definitely not Anna. Rather, I know that this fool Yiye clearly knows that this random result will not be Anna. Even now Haneda Ichiba has a feeling that this fool Ichiba knows the name of the exam, that is, Sack and this oil girl Shino. How is this going? Is it my nerves? Or This fool Yiye, what is hidden, far beyond my imagination? Thinking of this, Haneda Tatsuhiko swallowed slightly, faintly, he seemed to feel a huge shadow behind him, as if to swallow him, the pressure slowly dropped. It almost made him unable to continue thinking. "Two of you, please come forward." And just at this moment, the sound of the moonlight and gale, with a little sickness and weakness, rang. The second qualifier is already about to begin. "Hey! Idiot Yiye! How do you know that it won''t be apricot..." Seemingly stimulated by this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who suddenly felt the clouds over his head and the pressure suddenly increased, subconsciously looked back, but there was a sound of anger in his mouth. It''s almost about to question it outright. Why would you know that it is not Anna? However, he only said half of this sentence, and then stopped abruptly. After turning his head, his whole figure paused slightly. People? Then, subconsciously, such a thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, behind him, there was no sign of Haneda Ichiba, only the empty wall. I don''t know when... No! It was the moment his gaze was attracted by the screen just now, Haneda Kazuha disappeared. That bastard! Where did you go? Almost instantly, Tatsuhiko Haneda turned around and searched for the trail of Ichiba Haneda on the second floor. However, nothing was achieved. Ichiba Haneda is not on the second floor. Not in this first exercise room. Ok? Then, the next moment, his gaze flashed, and his gaze suddenly stopped at another place, which seemed to be the position of the teammates of Yinyin Sak who had originally been elsewhere. that guy It''s gone! In an instant, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face sank. This fool Yiye, what kind of medicine is sold in the gourd! Is it possible that he and Yinyin colluded? So, at this time, who did he collude with Yinyin to deal with? What is the conspiracy? Afterwards, such a thought suddenly flashed in his heart. In an instant, his whole person felt a cold behind his back, and a cold breath instantly rushed into his mind. Suddenly, his eyes went wide, and an indescribable look of horror suddenly appeared on his face. . Is it possible that he wants to harmonize with Yinyin and deal with Konoha? he wants Deal with Konoha! At this moment, the thought that made him horrified and gaffe also emerged at the same time. Combining the information he got, combined with his concern about Uchiha Sasuke just now, and the situation that Uchiha Sasuke is still young as soon as he leaves, Tatsuhiko Haneda can only draw this conclusion. And if it is to deal with Konoha, indeed, it is to fight for life! It was enough to make Heyin teacher distrust him so much! Do not! No matter what, it won''t... However, next, he quickly rejected his idea. After all, this is too far-fetched. Although Idiot Yiye is unreliable, he definitely knows the idiom of praying man arm as a car. Besides, Yinyin is just a small village. Even if Yinyin is combined, how could he shake Konoha? A giant tree? Idiot Yiye, not so stupid! However, if you add... a sandy shadow? However, he just denied his idea, but another idea came up in his mind. After that, his face turned pale. ... even Don''t you want to see it? At the same time, on the other side, where Haneda Tatsuhiko''s eyes were focused just now, Toss, who was on the same team as Zack on the field, slowly turned his head and looked at the empty place beside him. In his heart, Such a thought flashed silently. Obviously... Sark tried so hard to prove... After that, his gaze fell involuntarily on Zack''s body on the field, and his eyes were also focused on Zak''s bandaged hands. And in his mind, it just flashed past the situation of himself persuading Zack to give up the next qualifiers and recuperate. He still clearly remembered that this impulsive but innocent fellow told himself with a serious face that because Lord Oshemaru was watching, he had to prove himself and repay Lord Oshemaru for his kindness. From this guy''s eyes, he could see that kind of extremely simple, extremely adoring look. His hands were broken, and Sark was actually suffering from pain every minute and every second. Originally, he shouldn''t fight anymore. Those who can pass the two exams will never be mediocre, and they will all have certain strength. However, Zack still chose to fight, earning honor for the adult, and fulfilling his mission. At that time, he still clearly remembered the scene when the Oshemaru-sama walked out from the side and praised Sack. What a joke! Why did Sack step onto this battlefield for what! Then, almost resentful, he yelled in his heart. Toss. However, ~www.novelhall.com~ his excitement and resentment were quickly interrupted, and a voice suddenly sounded in his heart, calling out his name. It''s you! grown ups! Hearing this sound, Toss almost opened his eyes, and his face under the bandage also seemed to show a shock. what calm. This time, I have to ask you again. Then, the voice in his heart rang again. Yes! Please leave it to me. Hearing this sound, Toss immediately spoke in his heart, and the resentment in his heart seemed to freeze and calm down in an instant. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2328： No way "It won''t work like this!" Somewhere in the hidden shadow of the first exercise room, showing a colonnade-like layout, a crisp sound suddenly broke the silence here. He also stopped the ink brush that was drawing the seal tadpole script on Sasuke Uchiha. "Who?" Almost instantly, Kakashi and the panting Uchiha Sasuke looked sideways like a pillar behind. "You can''t just use ink, no, it should be said that there is no way to make a qualified seal with ink. If you can''t use ink, it will fail!" But at this time, where their eyes settled, it was a little girl who raised her hands and said crisply again. "you are?" Seeing the little girl''s appearance and hearing the little girl''s obvious words of advice, Kakashi and Sasuke Uchiha, who had a slightly pale face, looked at each other, their faces full of doubts. Subconsciously, Kakashi''s mind flashed the identity of the girl. However, he still blurted out this doubt. I remember that They seem to be two little geniuses from Cao Yin Village. One of the two children of the Haneda clan in Xinxing. At the same time, such a thought flashed in his mind. What is she doing here? Moreover, listening to her speak, it seems that I have a good understanding of the seal of sealing evil that I am about to cast. Should this be advice? But how did she know that the ink is not good enough? The power of the seal technique is not only related to the seal technique strength of the operator himself, the medium for drawing the seal technique is also very important. The power of certain techniques is even directly determined by the medium. The best, of course, is a pure chakra technique. This is the best and the medium that can exert the power of the seal technique. However, this requires a strong control and an understanding of the seal technique. The village can To achieve this level, at this stage, I am afraid that it will not exceed the number of five fingers. The worse ones are media made of some special materials. Again, the most commonly used one is printing ink. There are also grades between printing inks, but my treasured printing inks are already the best printing inks. Is this medium not enough? Afterwards, a series of thoughts flashed through Kakashi''s heart. Do not! wrong! How did this girl know that using my ink is not acceptable? Whether the sealing technique is powerful or not depends on the sealed object. How does she know that the spell I want to seal cannot be sealed with the current medium? In this regard, after this series of thoughts turned, Kakashi keenly discovered something. "Anna is Haneda from Kushin Village. She is the one who participated in this Zhongnin exam. I don''t have any malice, but that thing is very powerful. There is no way to seal it with the normal seal of evil! It must be used! Special materials." And hearing this sound, with a girlish charm, Anna Haneda said. As she said, she raised her hand and pointed at the three Gouyu behind Uchiha''s left shoulder. That is, the curse seal. Can''t seal it? Kakashi and Sasuke Uchiha were both taken aback when they heard the girl''s charming words and the girl who continued to raise her hands with a sincere expression of "I''m not here to make trouble." "When this evil law seals that thing, that thing will resist fiercely, and that thing has been planted in the flesh and skin of this Uchiha''s elder brother. If you resist, it will consume a lot of energy. If you fail once, If so, the body of that Uchiha''s brother, I am afraid there is no way to seal it again." In response, Anna Haneda spoke again, looking at the dumbfounded two. Great! Say it! In this case, they should obey it! Anna wants to do it, but also can do it! Although Longhiko and Ichiba often think Anna is a fool, but Anna is not stupid at all. In many cases, Anna is very witty. And after saying this, Anna Haneda thought in her heart. Obviously, he was quite satisfied with his behavior of uttering these words. Even, they are a little bit complacent. "Do you...know this thing?" In response, Kakashi and Sasuke Uchiha frowned at the same time. Compared to the topic of sealing, Sasuke Uchiha was obviously more interested in the curse marks on his body and said almost subconsciously. Since the little girl said that, she must have quite a good understanding of this curse seal. And seeing that this little girl is sincere...well, she still looks a little silly, Sasuke Uchiha still chooses to believe her. Asking at this time is also the best time to understand the curse seal. After all, it was him who was planted with the curse now, and he didn''t feel that the curse had any benefits now. It''s always good to understand more. Even, sometimes its very critical "do not know." However, Anna Haneda''s answer almost made him fall to the ground. Moreover, the tone was quite straightforward, as if she didn''t know it was justified. "Uh" And this sentence also made Kakashi speechless, who had wanted to ask something. This girl... Do you really know, or do you not know! In this regard, Kakashi could not help but have such an idea in his heart. This little girl seems innocent and innocent, it seems a bit unreliable! "However, Anana has seen something like this and knows the pain of this thing. Did Uchihas brother feel that the pain is no longer anymore? During this attack, although he can gain very strong power, he will I feel as if my body is swallowed. Moreover, after the attack, there must be a feeling of general weakness." At this time, it seemed that they also felt their disbelief, and Anna Haneda scratched her head, racking her head and saying. In the words, it is all "please trust me". "how do you know?" But when he heard these words, Sasuke Uchiha''s face flashed in shock, and he almost blurted out the sentence how do you know. Ok? This little girl, really know? Seeing Uchiha Sasuke''s reaction, Kakashi frowned, and his thoughts passed quickly. "Because ~www.novelhall.com~ Anna has seen it!" In this regard, Anna Haneda said wisely. This Uchiha''s brother must be stupid with his painful head, Anna said just now. Anna has seen it! And in her mind, such a sympathetic thought flashed through. "So, what kind of medium do you think should be used?" When he heard this, Sasuke Uchiha twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, waiting to be asked, but Kakashi said it first. He looked at it subconsciously, but was slightly startled. At this moment, Kakashi''s face was already full of seriousness. Completely, without half doubt! Wonderful book house txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2329： ask Kakashi? Kakashi''s serious look was slowly reflected in the eyes of the horrified color. Sasuke Uchiha, who was snatched up for words, frowned slightly, and his face was quite incomprehensible. "Think about what this girl said." Without waiting for him to say something, or to think about something, Kakashi said softly. Use a voice that only he can hear. What did this girl say? When hearing this sound, Sasuke Uchiha was taken aback for a moment, and the words he had originally wanted to say stopped suddenly at his throat. is it! That''s it! This girl! However, Uchiha Sasuke is after all Konoha''s best genius among the rookies at this stage. He quickly understood Kakashi''s meaning, and after a faint look on his face, he stopped talking. "Chakra." At this time, hearing Kakashi''s serious words, the little girl, Anna Haneda, said it for granted. Sealing, the most effective medium, of course, is Chakra. If the chakra is used to construct the spell, then this seal of the evil spell can definitely be sealed. Chakra? Listening to this, if it is a seal technique, chakra as a medium should be more capable of exerting the power of seal technique than ink. At this time, when he heard these words, Sasuke Uchiha subconsciously looked at the tadpole characters drawn with ink all over his body, thinking like this in his heart. "Uh" However, compared to Sasuke Uchiha''s knowledge-raising situation, Kakashi is a bit embarrassed at this time. This one Of course he knows it too! The problem is, if he can use Chakra to construct the technique, how can he use ink to construct it? How can it be so troublesome! Using Chakra to construct the technique will not only exert the power of all the sealing techniques, but also the structure will be more stable. Even, because of the particularity of Chakra, it will increase the duration of the seal, and it is also convenient. There is no need to draw so many tadpole essay styles with a brush, and it can save a lot of time. Whether it is time or cost-effectiveness, it is undoubtedly that Chakra builds better. However, he can''t! To be honest, this seal of the evil seal was left to him when Qianye left. It''s a farewell gift. This ink was also left by Chiba at that time. He checked it at that time. This type of ink was also of the best type in the entire Ninja world, and the price was almost beyond the reach of an elite like him. I don''t know where the money came from in Chiba, or what methods were used to get it. For more than a decade, he hasn''t been willing to use it very much. Even if he is not willing to use it, he can use it almost now. If it weren''t for his disciple to suffer from the curse mark, I am afraid that this part of his ink will be saved until old . But in fact, let alone Chakra constructing the seal technique, although he can master the seal of the evil seal in the seal technique, but to be honest, he has no choice in the difficult seal technique. Even if it hadn''t been for Qianye''s leaving the seal of the evil seal and the ink as a parting gift, with his state at the time, I am afraid that he would not have touched the seal technique at all. Now, this little girl, obviously... It is difficult for a strong man! And not only is it difficult for a strong man, at this moment, in front of his excellent disciple, he still has a bit of a face and said that he cannot use Chakra to construct a seal technique. "Really? Sorry, it''s Anna''s fault. You can''t use Chakra to use the Seal of Evil, right? Then, you can also use other materials. For the Seal of Evil, the effect is sufficient." However, even though he couldn''t hold his face down to say, some people were quite keenly aware of his unspeakable concealment. At this moment, Anna Haneda said simply and full of understanding. what! Anna is so awesome today! I even saw this, and I said it tactfully! So, Anna is not stupid at all, nor stupid, sometimes she is quite witty! At the same time, Anna Haneda praised herself with excitement in her heart. At this time, Anna Haneda praised her stall in her heart, and Kakashi''s face, like plaster, instantly solidified. How do you feel... Kakashi, how about this little girl? At the same time, Uchiha Sasuke''s skeptical gaze has fallen on his face that is as rigid as a sculpture even though it is covered by a mask. "Cough! So, what kind of material is better!" In response to this, feeling Uchiha Sasuke''s suspicious look, Kakashi coughed lightly, alleviating the stiffness on his face, and said. This little girl... And in his heart, he was completely helpless. He knew very well that he could no longer struggle with this issue. The more he struggled, the boy around him would doubt him more and more. In the future, his majesty as a teacher, I am afraid, will disappear. Even Kakashi has decided that as long as the little girl tells the material, as long as he can prepare now, he will immediately complete the seal of the evil, no longer talking and asking more. Quickly restore my dignity as a teacher. "Well... Seeing that you are using ink, there should be no other good materials on your body. The rest is for everyone, and as a medium, it belongs to the superior category." However, after he had just made a decision, Anna Haneda directly used a tone of "seeing that you are a poor man, I am afraid that there is no valuable medium", and punched out, once again crushing the dignity of his teacher. . Always feel... Kakashi, was despised by a little girl who was still a little girl in a small Shinobu village like Cao Yin Village. At this time, Sasuke Uchiha''s originally suspicious gaze slowly changed into a sympathy. At the same time, Kakashi was already unable to speak. At this moment, he felt that this little girl was not here to help him, but to tear down the stage. "Just use blood!" Then, with the final word, Anna Haneda''s final blow hit. blood? Hearing this sound, Sasuke Uchiha was taken aback for a moment, looking at Kakashi''s gaze, and a strong suspicion was cast instantly. Kakashi, don''t you even know this? Blood should be the most common special material! Many ninjutsu, such as spiritism, seem to use blood as a medium. Even some of the more common ninjutsu uses blood as a medium and medium... Kakashi... As a Shinobu, should it count as common sense? I still need reminders from such a little girl, I always feel... At the same time, the trust in a certain part of Kakashi in his heart began to shake completely. "Oh!" And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ a slight sound of breaking apart the flesh sounded, and a puff of blood instantly shed from Kakashi''s fingers. This time, Kakashi didn''t ask anything more, with a hint of eagerness, he cut his fingers apart. Then, in silence, after wiping the ink on Uchiha Sasuke''s body, after seeing it, he wrote and painted in blood without saying a word. That''s it! My dignity... Gone. At this moment, Kakashi, who was struggling with writing, wanted to cry without tears in the satisfied look of "children can teach" after Anna Haneda saw his actions. Do not! Already crying. Kakashi''s heart. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2330： How did you know? As expected of Konoha''s ninja, he did not hesitate at all. Moreover, he responded quickly, and the construction of the surgical formula was also very fast! This Konoha ninja must be amazing! Looking at Fenbijishu, Kakashi, who couldn''t see any expression, under the satisfied expression of Anna Haneda, it was quite high. but! Anna is really the best! In this case, this Uchiha''s elder brother should be able to suffer the least. If the Evil Method is sealed once, then the loss of physical strength can also be reduced, and it will also be of great benefit to the recovery of his body. However, then, this evaluation of Kakashi was quickly overwhelmed by her self-praise. Of course, she didn''t see Kakashi''s inner crying at all. To be honest, even if Kakashi is really crying now, this girl probably doesn''t feel anything. And then that was it, Anna Haneda didn''t speak any more, her goal had been achieved, she originally came here because she was worried about this Uchiha''s brother. Now, she has done what she wants to do, and there is no need to say more. Moreover, now is the crucial time to draw the seal technique, and Anna Haneda also knows the occasion. Her mission is complete, it''s time to go. Therefore, after turning around the thought of transforming herself, she gently put down the hand that had been raising to indicate that I was not malicious, and turned gently, ready to leave. "Thank you, that... is called Anna!" And at this time, just as she turned and left, there was concentrating on drawing the seal technique Kakashi with blood, and such a sentence came out lazily. However, although the language is basically lazy, but there is a solemn gratitude. scare! With this sudden sound, Anna Haneda''s body stiffened, and her whole body suddenly squatted on her face, but her face was full of shock. This person has eyes behind his head! Konoha''s ninja is terrible! At the same time, such a thought flashed through her mind. However, Kakashi did not speak any more, just focused on drawing the seal technique. Xu is the relationship that has just been drawn again. At this time, Kakashi drew very fast. The talking stall has been drawn. Nearly half way. "No... No thanks." Also at this time, Anna Haneda turned her head stiffly, and after a quick glance on the back of Kakashi''s head, she spoke with a slight stumbling. No No eyes... Should... It should not be a monster. And in her heart, there was a feeling of fear like a psychological shadow, as she thought. No... no eyes. should Go... let''s go. Then, after peeking several times, Anna Haneda finally determined that Kakashi did not have eyes on the back of his head. After the confirmation, Anna Haneda did not stay anymore, and moved straight forward. It''s just that this time she asked him to lift his feet, but they didn''t fall. Brows frowned suddenly. "Hey" And at this time, with the seal formation around him and the tadpole literary technique that kept his eyes away from his body, Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t help frowning and said. Kakashi... After all... can it work? At this moment, his heart was full of doubts about Kakashi. After all, the performance of my own teacher just now did not match what a Shangren teacher should be. It was turned around by a little girl. However, next, he did not receive any response, and Kakashi did not answer him. Ok? Didn''t you hear it, did I call him? Afterwards, he thought subconsciously. "Kakashi...ah-!" After that, when the subconscious thoughts flashed in his mind, he spoke again, this time directly calling Kakashi''s name, indicating that he was calling him. However, he only said Kakashi''s name, and with a "pop", Kakashi''s palm was already patted on the curse mark behind his left shoulder. In an instant, his mouth burst out. A terrible cry of pain. And with this terrible cry, the Kedu characters painted in blood seemed to be attracted by something, and it seemed that the rope was put away, and suddenly pressed towards Kakashi''s palm on the curse imprint. concentrated. After the screams stopped, Kakashi''s palm was released and lifted. These tadpole characters had formed a circle, fitting the three gouyu, and locked it firmly. Seal the evil seal, success! "call" Kakashi let out a long sigh of relief when he looked at the honest three Goyu and heard Uchiha''s screams stop. Then, he was slightly startled. "puff!" At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke in front of him was slowly sloping over, poofed, and fell to the ground sideways. "Too aggressive, are you exhausted..." After seeing Sasuke Uchiha fall, Kakashi was stunned, and his hand was quickly placed on his neck. After confirming that there was no problem with the pulse, the corner of his mouth under the mask showed a smile. . That girl... How did she know? Sasuke can''t hold the second seal? Then, such a thought suddenly flashed through his mind. At this moment, he suddenly realized that the little girl just now, Anna Haneda, should have expected the current situation. Before, the little girl said that if the seal fails, Sasuke will not be able to hold the second seal. In the current situation, Sasuke is indeed unable to withstand the second seal. Once sealed, he fainted. Moreover, in this state, if the second seal were forcibly carried out, Sasuke''s life would probably be endangered. Kakashi didn''t dare to think about what would happen to the unstable power of the curse seal if it was not dealt with quickly now. It can be said that Anna Haneda saved Sasuke''s life. From the touch of the seal just now ~www.novelhall.com~ he can feel that if blood were not used as a medium, I am afraid that this time the seal would have failed. The power of the curse is very strong! At least it can''t be sealed by the evil seal made of ink! What kind of character is this little girl? How did she... see that Sasuke could not stand the second seal. And with the doubts surging in his heart and frowning, Kakashi looked back subconsciously, as if he wanted to take a look at the departed Anna Haneda. "Unexpectedly, you even learned the seal technique!" However, at this moment of turning his head, Kakashi''s face changed drastically, and almost a flash of shock flashed in his eyes. At this moment, behind him, a faint voice, with a cold and hoarse admiration, slowly rang. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2331： Mutation "I have grown a lot, Kakashi." The husky sound made people feel uncomfortable in the bottom of my heart, and even a bit of a chill in the back, after this sound of appreciation, it sounded again. Between the words, there is a condescending feeling. It seems that, compared to Konoha''s famous elite like Kakashi, Shinobu, even the enemy country has heard of a ninja who has the title of "Copy Ninja", which is rarely owned by anyone in the world. He can also use it. The attitude of the person or the superior is generally appreciated. And at this moment, Kakashi, who was admired by him, was stiff on the spot, his naked eyes were already wide. In the flashing eyes of shocking meaning, at this time, it was already full of an indescribable color of caution and horror. "Orochimaru" In front of his eyes, a person has already walked out from behind the pillar behind him, with long hair scattered, his face pale, and the smile outlined at the corners of his mouth, although it does not seem to be malicious at all, it is matched with the delicate facial features. It gives people a feeling of extreme coldness and unkindness. Exactly, Dashewan! "But, I''m sorry, I''m not looking for you Kakashi, but the kid behind you." But at this time, looking at Kakashi, who turned around and his body was almost stiff, Osaimaru''s hands were casually inserted into the pocket of his pants, but his eyes seemed to penetrate Kakashi''s body, extending to Kakashi. Behind him, the boy who had passed out in a coma. In his mouth, he also stated his purpose straightforwardly. This time, he came for this Uchiha Sasuke. "Why did you like Sasuke?" When Kakashi heard this, Kakashi frowned and asked almost subconsciously. At the same time, his forehead was already sweating slightly. Sasuke? Why is it in Sasuke? And in his heart, just as he asked, there were all doubts. As a betrayer, Oshemaru has been in the world of ninja, at least the ninja world has disappeared for more than ten years. With Kakashi''s current authority in Konoha, he can only come into contact with a little bit of information about this betrayal. As for Konoha as a whole, because of the fact that there were no storms in the Oshe Maru, the priority has always been not too high. In addition, Oshemaru has been active in other countries and Shinobu Village, and basically has never stepped into the Konoha area, and even the territory of the country of fire is rarely visited. Therefore, although the village has always monitored his movements, it has always been precautionary. After all, after the Night of Nine Tails, the entire Ninja World has actually undergone earth-shaking changes, but it just doesn''t show up on the surface. If Oshemaru defected, it would definitely be the highest priority. However, after the Nine Tails Rebellion, the balance of the Ninja world had been completely disrupted, and Oshemarus rebellion was no longer so important. Do not! It''s not unimportant anymore. Compared to others, the harm is much smaller. Therefore, during the past ten years, Oshemaru has been very quiet, Konoha did not spend too much energy on his side, his priority is relatively low. And now, the Oshe Maru, who hasn''t stepped into Konoha for more than a decade, suddenly appeared in Konoha Village at this critical time. The information contained in it is the most terrifying. And a Uchiha Sasuke, Kakashi thinks, it is not enough to make Oshemaru appear so straightforward. At this time, Osamaru came for Uchiha Sasuke, Kakashi was puzzled first, and second, he didn''t believe it. "You are so kind, you have already got it." But at this time, when he heard Kakashi''s question, O Shemaru did not answer directly, but said so. There seemed to be a bit of envy in the tone of these words. "what?" And hearing this sound, Xu was surprised by the envious tone, Kakashi was slightly taken aback, and the sentence in his mouth blurted out. "Isn''t there no such thing before?" Facing Kakashi''s words, O Shemaru still did not answer directly, but looked at the left side of Kakashi''s face and spoke. "I want it too." And this time, at the end, he spoke with envy. "What is your purpose?" Hearing the completely unspoken words, under Kakashi''s mask, he bit his teeth slightly, and his voice almost rose a little. To be honest, Kakashi at this time was still under a lot of pressure, especially psychologically. At this moment, although the two of them are only talking, but from Oshemaru''s body, he feels a considerable pressure. At this time, Oshemaru''s body has actually been exuding something that is enough to scare ordinary ninja dramas. momentum. This is the aura of murderous aura and weapons that have been battle-tested, spent countless lives and deaths, and are stained with countless blood. Only those who are strong at the shadow level and above will become powerful. Kakashi is a prestigious genius who has also experienced battlefields and many killings. However, in the face of the oppression of such a strong man, he was still quite affected. In a sense, there is still a very obvious gap between Kakashi at this time and Da She Wan. "The writing wheel of your left eye, I also want to get..." At this time, the corner of Oshemaru''s mouth was constantly raised, and his purpose was also slowly spit out: "Uchiha''s power!" Write round eyes! Hearing this sound, Kakashi''s face changed drastically again. Subconsciously, he glanced back from the corner of his eye, and glanced at Uchiha Sasuke, who was unconscious behind him. Orochimaru Are you looking at Sasuke''s writing wheel? But in his heart, at this moment, he was convinced that Oshe Maru was indeed here for Sasuke. Uchiha''s power, he who possesses the writing wheel, knows very well how powerful it is. And seeing Sasuke''s battle just now, he also understood more deeply how terrifying the strongest clan in the village was. It is entirely possible for Da She Maru to pursue this power. It''s totally reasonable. "Your purpose, is this really the only thing?" At this time, his figure sank slightly, his muscles were tight, and he spit out such a sentence. Although it is reasonable to say that Oshemaru is pursuing Sasuke, it is probably the purpose of Oshemaru. However, Kakashi does not believe that the purpose of Oshe Wan is nothing more than that. "The village of Yinyin Shinobu, where the city was recently built, is my village, so you should be able to understand it?" But when he heard this sound, Da She Maru opened his mouth without concealment. "Huh! It''s for your boring ambition." In response, Kakashi snorted coldly and said. "Oh, oh, don''t you know?" In response, Da She Wan smiled lightly, but his expression was extremely relaxed. "But for this, I need a lot of chess pieces that can be my siblings." At the end, as if it were a gift, he added another sentence. "Sasuke~www.novelhall.com~ is also one of the pieces you want?" And hearing this sound, Kakashi''s voice sank instantly, and the horror in his eyes was completely eliminated at this moment. Instead, it was a look mixed with solemnity and anger! "No, Sasuke is not a simple pawn. The so-called pawns are just those children who are currently taking the Zhongnin exam, Sasuke? Not a pawn." At this moment, seeing Kakashi''s serious expression, Oshemaru smiled more easily. "Huh--!" But at this moment, a sharp cry suddenly sounded. In an instant, the entire space was illuminated by blue light! "Don''t approach Sasuke anymore!" Then, there was a burst of shout from Kakashi! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2332： Intervene "Even if you are one of the legendary three ninjas, with my current ability, I can still die with you." In the palm of Rae Chee was like a sharp chirping of a thousand birds, the thunder of the thunder attribute chakra concentrated lightning flashes, Kakashi''s face revealed a sense of decisiveness, and the words in his mouth already carried a thick layer. Meaning of warning. "Hehe...hehe...hehehehe...hahahahaha!" But when he heard this sound, the Oshe Maru on the opposite side laughed softly. The more he smiled, the happier he seemed to be. In the end, he looked up and laughed. As if I heard some funny joke. "what''s so funny?" In this regard, Kakashi''s words were almost suppressed from his throat, revealing a strong anger. "What you said is different from what you do!" And hearing this sound, Oshemaru slowly stopped laughing, and when he lowered his head slightly, his eyes fell on his feet. That only stepped foot. Afterwards, he raised his eyes slightly, looked at the place where the thunder light flickered, and said sensibly. well! very good! At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Kakashis attitude is exactly what he wants! "what?" Hearing this sentence, Kakashi''s mouth was almost blurted out, but his figure took a step back slightly, and the Ray Che in his hand was even more radiant. "You also understand that in order to achieve the goal, no matter how evil it is, it will be pursued. That kid, Uchiha Sasuke, is a person with such qualifications, because he is an avenger." In response to this, facing the increasingly violent Ray Chee in Kakashi''s palm, the smile on the corner of Oshemaru''s mouth seemed to be wider, and the mouth was eloquent. It seemed that he had already seen through and saw through this child named Uchiha Sasuke. It seems that this child is already in his pocket. "Although you caught this point, Sasuke..." In this regard, Kakashi''s momentum was suddenly weakened after this sentence, and the aggravated tone of the words sounded a little weak. Indeed, he can see it too. The darkness in Sasuke''s heart will prompt him to pursue all the power that can make him stronger. This kid is completely different from the two Uchiha boys he knows! "One day, he will come to me, in order to seek strength..." In response, Da She Wan spoke again. "despair!" At the same time, his footsteps are another step forward. "Stop!" And just when he stepped onto the ground at this step, Kakashi''s left hand was already lifting the forehead covering his left eye, and Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes burst into bright red in an instant. "Humph!" In this regard, Da She Maru''s gaze moved slightly, the smile on the corner of his mouth was already outlined in disdain, and he hummed directly in his mouth. The gaze seemed to look at a dying ant again. "You just said you want to kill me? Try it, if you can do it!" Then, there was another "ta", Dashewan''s footsteps stepped out again, and the mouth slowly said. As soon as he said this, Kakashi''s entire figure suddenly leaned back, his eyes widened instantly, and his figure suddenly stiffened. dead! But in his heart, at this moment, the only thought was revealed. Even in his mind, the picture of himself being beheaded by a single blow flashed through. This step, Oshemaru''s step, was like stepping on his heart. In an instant, a heart of Kakashi sank straight down. Even with the pupil power of the writing wheel, the aura and fear that belonged to Sannin still shocked him. Only this step, the power of this step, he knew that he was definitely not the enemy of Oshe Maru. Perhaps, relying on the writing wheel, he will not lose all of a sudden, but he can''t protect Sasuke, nor can he protect himself! His hands are already trembling! It can only be now, even if Konoha''s collapse plan is greatly affected, it can''t be regretted. Now, you must get Uchiha Sasuke! Otherwise, there will be no chance! And at this time, the moment when this step was taken, Da She Wan''s inner decision was also extremely firm, almost unshakable. At this moment, he has already thrown Konoha''s collapse plan aside. At this moment, he only wants to do one thing. That is, taking away Uchiha Sasuke. Now, Takichiba has returned, and the Konoha village with him, even if it is a fly, I am afraid I can''t take it away. If you want to take away Uchiha Sasuke, there is only now! It can only be now! If I missed this Zhongnin exam, I am afraid, there will be no other opportunities! At this moment, now! Must take away Uchiha Sasuke! Such a good embryo, such a good body, such a good container, there is only one chance! Even if you give up the Konoha collapse plan, you must get it! But at this time, there was only this thought in his mind. Yes! He was very clear, very clear that although Takichiba did not reveal his identity to the public, he seemed to be hiding something. However, since he told himself his identity frankly. Then, this Takichiba must have been prepared, this Takichiba didn''t care what he said. In other words, Taki Chiba no longer cares if he is the one who does not exist! That Takichiba, is back! Back to Konoha! And Konoha, with Takichiba, took Uchiha Sasuke? or Let Uchiha Sasuke come to find himself? What a joke! If it was really possible, how could that Takichiba, in a "dead" state, stun the entire Ninja World for more than ten years? For more than ten years, almost every Shinobu village has been searching for any information about Takichiba in order to determine the life and death of Takichiba. Over the past decade or so, perhaps ordinary people and the new generation have forgotten who Takichiba is, just like those heroes who are still remembered by many people at the end of the Three Wars. At this time, few people mention it, or even I remembered their names. However, who has lived through that era, who dares to forget Takichiba? Even if he is dead~www.novelhall.com~ Without seeing the corpse, which one, dare to say that he is dead? Such a character, after returning to Konoha, he already knew his coveting of Uchiha Sasuke! As the teacher of Uchiha Itachi, how could Taki Chiba make him do what he wanted? And Taki Chiba, if he teaches Uchiha Sasuke himself for Uchiha Itachi... Sasuke Uchiha, why do you need to get power from him? Therefore, he must fight here to capture Uchiha Sasuke, even if Kakashi is in front of him, it is not easy to deal with, it is very likely that the next battle will expose his whereabouts! "Stop! Your opponent is me!" Then, at this moment, Oshemaru''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes suddenly left Kakashi. A crisp, suddenly, among them, it rang! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2333： Delusional disorder? "despair!" The little feet stepped firmly on the ground. Probably the owner of these little feet was too serious and too decisive. The sound of stepping on the ground suddenly fell silent. The sound of thunder squeaking like a chirping of a thousand birds was exceptionally clear in the environment. This this At this time, Oshemaru''s eyes were already slightly widened, watching the small figure standing between him and Kakashi as he walked out in front of him, and his face showed obvious consternation. The color. Did she...didn''t leave? At the same time, across from him, Kakashi''s face was the same astonished, as if he had seen something unexpected. When was she... Do not! Where is she hiding? I... didn''t even notice it at all! Then, in the next second, such an incredible thought flashed through the hearts of both of them. Yes, none of them found out. I didn''t even notice that this little figure in front of me was hiding near me! "You are too despicable! You are a bad guy! Anna will never let you bully the weak!" At this time, there was another sound of crisp righteous words. At the same time, with this crisp sound, the little figure standing between the two suddenly raised his hand and pointed at Da She Wan, his small face was full of a serious adult look, naive. And this sentence came from this little figure, this little girl, this Haneda Anna''s mouth! Weak... Weak? Who? Kakashi? Hearing this sentence, Dashemaru looked at Kakashi on the opposite side, and then at the naive little girl in front of him. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He is a shadow-level powerhouse who has experienced countless lives and deaths. , At this time, some dont know what to say. Even, they are a little confused. I Was it weak? As soon as this was said, Kakashi on the other side also blinked, almost an urge to touch his nose. However, despite the urge to touch his nose, Kakashi did not feel any discomfort because of this sentence. On the contrary, there was an inexplicable sense of security in his heart at this time. From the seal of the evil seal to the present step forward, this little girl, this little girl named Anna Haneda, should be on their side. In other words, he now has an extra boost. Moreover, the strength of this assistance is quite not weak. At least, neither he nor Da She Maru found this little girl hiding here just now, you can see that the strength of this little girl is definitely not weak. Although it is not certain whether this little girl has the power to defeat Oshemaru with him, after all, just hiding in hiding does not mean that she is better than Oshemaru, but Kakashi is still confident at this time. . In addition, this little girl''s naive words, inexplicably, the anxiety and tension in his heart, and even the slight fear, suddenly disappeared at this moment. One kind, with a bit of peace of mind, the mentality that should be expected of a fight, slowly floated up. Suddenly, he has a kind of, the current Oshe Maru can be dealt with, he has the feeling that he can protect Sasuke. Gee! At this time, although his eyes were attracted by the little girl, the corner of Oshemaru''s eyes was still focused on Kakashi. After all, the little girl was an enemy and not a friend. Did not relax the vigilance of Kakashi. After all, now he is one enemy two. Regardless of this little girl, even though he was disdainful just now, he was still quite jealous of Kakashi''s strength. The reason for showing disdain is just to cooperate with his oppression, destroy or affect Kakashi''s mentality. Really want to fight, he has the confidence to kill Kakashi. However, Kakashi will not let him win easily, although it is impossible to lose, but it cannot be won. Kakashi''s strength has reached a certain level, and he also has a writing wheel, and Da Shewan''s heart is actually very afraid of Kakashi. If you are not afraid, there will not be so much nonsense. Killed Kakashi directly and captured Uchiha Sasuke. Plus this little girl... well, it should be Anna Haneda from the Haneda clan! As the family whose Caoyin Village suddenly seized the power of Caoyin Village, it should not be weak to be able to participate in this Zhongren exam. Gee! From sporadic information, and under Haneda Kazuha...no, under the brilliance of Taki Chiba, it was impossible to analyze her specific strength. However, judging from her performance just now, her strength will definitely not be the lower level of ninja taking the Zhongnin exam. It''s just that, I don''t know if her combat effectiveness is in line with her hidden ability just now. At the same time, Da She Wan is also constantly analyzing this time. In this Zhongnin exam, his eyeliner is also constantly collecting the strength of the candidates from the Ninja Village who participated in the Zhongnin exam, and identifying which ones can be contacted, which ones need to be drawn together or kept a certain distance. The Oshe Maru in a village is also fully exerting its ability as a leader. And from this information, the little girl, Anna Haneda in the only team in the village that passed the second exam, had little information. After all, this time the Nakanin exam, the second test of school strength, almost everyone''s eyes were on Haneda Ichiba, that is, Taki Chiba. I ignored the people around him. And although she had concealed it from him just now, and seeing Kakashi''s appearance, she seemed to have concealed it from Kakashi, but this does not mean that Anna Haneda has the strength to fight herself. The so-called art industry has specializations, and some ninjas who are not strong in combat can also have concealment techniques that conceal the strong. It cannot be ruled out that this little girl is a ninja who is good at hiding. Moreover, this time, he has had to fight, unless Taki Chiba comes personally, otherwise no one can stop him and take Uchiha Sasuke. "Uncle Konoha''s Shinnin, let''s go." And at this moment, Haneda Anna''s face that was righteously remarked suddenly flashed a smile, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. Then, he uttered a word that made Kakashi and Oshamaru inexplicable. Suddenly, Kakashi and Oshomaru were both taken aback. go? Go now? The big snake pill in front of me... don''t worry? At this moment, Kakashi''s heart was already completely dumbfounded. This little girl, isn''t this amazing? The enemy on the other side stared at him, and at this time, he said straight away. What does this... mean? At the same time, he didn''t understand the little girl at all. Is this girl ~www.novelhall.com~ crazy? When I am the air? Still, this little kid has delusion, in me... On the other side of Kakashi, the Oshe Maru had already begun to wonder if the little girl''s brain was normal. Ok? However, in the next second, when he thought about this, his face suddenly froze. Even his body stiffened together. Suddenly, his eyes suddenly looked back. Could it be that! And his heart was already sinking in horror. () txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2334： Last chance! Ok? Behind Dashewan? Although he was dazed in his heart, Kakashi, who was still paying attention to Oshemaru''s every move, flashed his eyes and keenly caught what was wrong with Oshemaru. Could it be that Is it reinforcements? Does this little girl mean to hand over Osha Maru to that person? In the next second, Kakashi''s heart was bright. After all, the expression of Da She Wan at this time, that stiff expression, is too obvious. Even Uchiha Sasuke behind Kakashi, I am afraid that there is someone behind Oshemaru, and this person is the person he least wants to meet! In other words, this little girl is not utterly shocked! Rather, maybe he should really take Sasuke away! "Let''s go!" But at this time, Anna Haneda had already turned around without even looking at Oshemaru, and said to Kakashi. Moreover, the posture was about to go to the opposite of Oshe Maru, which was another exit behind Kakashi. It seemed that the situation was settled now, even if his back was facing Oshe Maru, O She Maru would not be able to make any waves. It can be said that Dashewan was completely ignored! With her words, Kakashi couldn''t help taking another look at Oshemaru, but seeing the latter''s eyes turned backward, in an instant, it seemed that all of his attention fell behind him. Inexplicably, Kakashi suddenly felt a little sympathy for Oshomaru. Although he didn''t know who came, he had already determined that this person was definitely a person who was extremely jealous of Da She Wan. As a result, Sasuke Uchiha was ignored. "it is good!" Then, after confirming, Kakashi didnt talk nonsense, and while the thunder light in his palm slowly disappeared, he was also quite decisive. After responding, he picked up Uchiha Sasuke behind him, his figure flashed, and flew directly. go with. "I''ll leave it to you, Brother Yiye!" Then, with a crisp sound, Anna Haneda followed, and after following Kakashi, she followed behind carefully. Be alert to the attack behind you. Obviously, even though she seemed to ignore Oshemaru, Anna Haneda was still careful. "how do you know" At this time, after sensing the departure of Kakashi and Anna Haneda, and already knowing that it would be impossible to capture Uchiha Sasuke, Ochimaru did not have any extra movements, but turned around, adjusted his breathing, and looked behind him. That person. That, the boy with gray hair. Now, it''s really over... At the same time, a desperate thought passed through his mind. "Boom!" However, he hadn''t finished speaking, and his thoughts in his heart hadn''t come to an end, he was interrupted by the explosive sound that rang out suddenly. Wow! Suddenly, Oshemaru''s eyes widened suddenly, and the invisible, intangible, but like a gust of wind rushed towards his face. In an instant, in the panic of the heart, Oshemaru often leaned back, as if he was in a vortex of a storm, his breathing stopped abruptly, but he was holding his breath and stiffening. It is hanging in the air and cannot fall! "Crack!" And in the next moment, amidst the sound of cracks, small dust suddenly evaporated and fell on the ground. In the blindness, gritted his teeth lightly, as if the surface in front of Da She Wan, which was under tremendous pressure, was already covered with a faint layer of smoke. Suddenly, it seemed that he was in the dark sand for an instant. "Boom!" Then, on the side of his right ear, on the wall pillar, a stone suddenly collapsed and crackled to the ground. Wow! And at this moment, when the stone settled, the invisible and intangible wind ceased suddenly. "Ah!" Almost instantly, when the huge pressure that resembled a real violent wind disappeared, Oshemaru let out a sigh of relief. Then, he took a deep breath. This...this is... Then, his upside-down pupils contracted little by little. And his face was already horrified! "enough." At this time, a gloomy sound, with a deep sense of anger, slowly spat out from the mouth of the standing young man in front of him, with the hair slowly falling. However, this sound did not get a response. At this moment, the Oshe Maru just looked horrified, looked at the boy blankly, and didn''t respond. How... how could this happen? This Is this really Takichiba? And in his mind, it was almost blank at this time, and there was only this incredible thought. he In the end... to what extent has it grown? This... this kind of thing, can... Can it be done? This this At the same time, when the unbelievable thoughts flashed by, many thoughts also came in, but they were always shocked by the scene in front of them, and they couldn''t continue thinking. At this moment, in his eyes, the reflection of the young boy showed a half-step appearance, his figure slightly sideways, clenched fists, slightly loosened, and his face The upper part is slowly cold, and between the falling hair, there is a bright red flashing faint brilliance in the left eye. In this dim environment, it is particularly eye-catching and exudes shocking power. However, the point of view of Oshemaru at this moment is not above the writing wheel eyes that he has been longing for, but in front of the boy, and... around! At this moment, from the half-step of the young mans toes, countless cracks appear a cone shape, extending outwards, densely packed, on the walls, pillars, and on the ground. The huge cone that came out was covered with dense cracks. Even behind him, in addition to the straight line range in front of and behind his feet, this tapered crack zone also extends a few meters back. The sealing array used by Kakashi just now was also mottled and cracked, and it was completely unusable. In other words, just half a step, this boy, this Haneda Kazuo, no! This Takichiba, under his foot, forced his breathing to almost stagnate, and the walls and pillars of the entire area cracked. All, Chakra collapsed because of his anger! Yes! With Chakra alone, the surrounding area will be destroyed to this point! In other words, this Takichiba, just Chakra, without using any technique or ability, can already destroy the surroundings! His Chakra can already materialize! Like... Tailed beast! "This is your last chance~www.novelhall.com~Don''t annoy me anymore!" But at this moment, seeing Osake Maru did not answer, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to intend to listen to his answer. After spitting out this warning again in his mouth, he turned slightly, just before the thunder came, as if it turned into a A piece of flying feathers left here. But Dashewan still did not speak. Have not spoken. Although he didn''t speak, his face slowly showed an expression that he had never had before. Frightened, upset, angry, gloomy, murderous... "Gudong!" Finally, it turned into a swallowing action. Wonderful book house txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2335： Variety "call" The light that belonged to the first exercise room in front penetrated in from the corner a few steps away, illuminating the dim environment slightly. Did it... a bit too much? Gently holding on to the cold wall, the bright red color in Haneda''s eyes slowly dimmed, and finally sank into the darkness. At the same time, breathing is also slightly disturbed. All of a sudden, nearly half of the chakra was consumed. My previous behavior has attracted Jiraiya''s attention, and now I cannot add chakras. Although this half of the Chakra is more than enough to maintain the current state, but next, the battle with that substitute, I hope it will not be too difficult. If the avatar''s strength is too close to that of Oshemaru, I am afraid, for the next plan, I can only give up the preselection. Gee! However, if you don''t do this, I''m afraid, I won''t be able to frighten Dashemaru. Seeing his greed for writing round eyes, I am afraid that he will still be tricky in secret. It''s just that, after being shocked like this, will Oshemaru continue his plan... If his plan does not proceed, I am afraid it will be difficult to do next. But with the breathing disorder, Haneda Kazuha''s mind flashed such a thought. To be honest, the big battle just now consumes a lot of Haneda Ichiba, but, as one of the three forbearances, Oshemaru has seen countless dangers. If you dont use such a big battle, Im afraid, Can''t hold him. Although this is equivalent to three or four hundred self-defeating things for Haneda Ichiba, he has no choice. If he could, he would never waste Chakra like this. Let''s take a break. And thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba slowly stood up straight, took a deep breath, and calmed the disordered breathing. Although he was thinking about rest, he did not let himself show fatigue. Oshemaru is still in the room behind him. If Oshemaru reacts at this time, or if he accepts the blow he had just received and walks out and sees him showing fatigue, the effect of shock will be greatly reduced. , And even counterproductive. "despair!" Then, after breathing down steadily, Haneda Ichiba also stepped out. He is still a little "closer" to Oshemaru, and he has to go back to the second floor of the exercise site to talk about it. Anyway, he can also recharge there. As long as you don''t get called on the court suddenly. However, if you stay here, you suddenly want to play, and you will be suspicious if you walk out from here. Now, after all, I cannot stay here. Therefore, he still has to return to the second floor. Then, let alone show fatigue. Then, after making the decision, Haneda Ichiba did not hesitate, stepped directly out of the darkness, and walked towards the place where the light was shining. However, just when he took the first step and was about to follow the second step, he suddenly stopped on the spot. In an instant, his pupils slowly widened. However, it stopped in this darkness. At the same time, looking at the light ahead without blinking. For a while, silently. ... Only, did Konoha''s collapse plan be abandoned? At this time, the other side repeatedly looked at the surrounding cracks, touched these cracks, and was convinced that this was not an illusion, Dashemaru''s ugly face seemed even more ugly. At this moment, there was such a thought in his mind. To be honest, seeing this scene, Chakra alone can cause damage to the surroundings. This kind of thing, even Oshemaru, is unprecedented. This kind of thing, I am afraid that the heyday of the three generations of Hokage could not do it. And this Takichiba is just the kind of dazzling light from a young age, and the improvement in strength is almost described as terrifying. At a young age, when he was eleven or twelve years old, he was already a powerhouse beyond the S-rank ninja. So many years have passed. Its not impossible to grow to such a point. In other words, it is not surprising that this kind of thing happened to Taki Chiba. Even more than a decade ago, Konohas senior management had already determined that this Takichiba will surpass the third generation of Naruto, the fourth generation of Naruto, and even the fifth generation of Naruto that will catch up with and surpass the two previous generations of Naruto. Candidate. Now, it''s just normal. And this kind of Takichiba has returned to the village and talked about Konoha''s collapse plan. As long as Takichiba is there, he is said to be Konoha''s collapse plan. At that time, it is estimated that it will be the collapse plan of the sandy soundyin alliance. Up. At this time, if you still don''t give up, you are basically a fool. but Just forget it? Now Uchiha Sasuke cant get it. After Konohas collapse plan was abandoned, so many years of hard work... Just because, does Taki Chiba give up? At this time, a hint of hesitation flashed across Da She Maru''s ugly face. Konoha''s collapse plan and the capture of Uchiha''s writing wheel eyes were originally his two goals at this stage. Originally, in the Konoha collapse plan this time, even the purpose of writing round eyes had been settled, which made him very excited. Over the years, this was the first real good thing he encountered. Precisely because of this, he was a little too excited and lost some of his usual calmness. Therefore, Taki Chiba has also caught so many painful feet. The reason why Taki Chiba suddenly came just now is that he noticed his departure and understood his intention subconsciously. I was really too proud of myself. Knowing that Taki Chiba was there, I even dared to leave so blatantly to ask Kakashi and Uchiha Sasuke for trouble. In a sense, if you are like this, you really deserve it! Ok? wrong! However, just as he was scolding himself secretly, Oshemaru''s eyes flashed, but a strange color flashed across his face. its not right! Logically, before he came to me, I suppressed him with international issues like Yinyin Village, so that he could only warn. This time, with Kakashi as a testimony, I have thoughts about Uchiha Sasuke, and Uchiha Sasuke has a writing wheel, even if he killed me at that time, he still has enough excuses. After all, I am coveting Shao Lun Yan... I want to win Shao Lun Yan. It was a plot against Konoha~www.novelhall.com~ and I was a rebellious body, and if I died in Konoha, Konoha would not have any pressure from public opinion. Then... Why did he not do it? I have jeopardized Konoha, and even made a clear attempt at such an important Chunin exam. This Takichiba should have every reason to kill me. why He just warned? Is this not in line with common sense? Then, Da She Wan''s mind brightened, and suddenly, he found many problems. Is it possible... The current Takichiba, in fact, can''t stop me? Finally, a thought came into his mind that shocked him. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2336： random How do you feel... This scene is somewhat familiar... but it seems to be the first time I have seen it. In the darkness, Haneda Ichiba''s brows slowly frowned as he watched the scene in the light shining in front of the corner that seemed to divide the darkness and light. At the corner of his mouth, the warm smile that was showing when he didn''t know when was also slowly receding. It changed, a touch of doubt. It seems that the sight in front of him makes him very confused. At this moment, in front of him, it was just a very ordinary second-floor scene. After all, this is an indoor passage from the second floor down. You can turn a few turns to the seal formation used by Kakashi. Dim room with pillars. What he saw here was only the scene on the second floor. And the scene on the second floor is actually not unfamiliar, but just a few people standing there watching the battle below, these few people are not special people, just those who stood beside him just now. The only thing that is different from the previous one is that the girl Anna Anna is holding the boy Long Yans arm and seems to be acting like a baby, and the boy Long Yan seems to be angry, holding his chest and turning his head while not looking at Anna, seems very angry. . However, even so, this is just a very common situation after he met the two children. Completely, there is no need to feel familiar. Forget it! Still don''t think much! However, he quickly waved away this feeling. It was just a dj vu. It was of no help or meaning to the current situation and his plan. Even if you care too much about this kind of thing, it will have a bad influence on your plan. For the current Haneda Ichiba, he doesn''t care too much in the past. So, after dispelling the strange feeling of deja vu, Haneda Ichiba stepped up and came from this corner. "Ah! It''s Brother Yiye!" At this time, Anna Haneda, who was still shaking Haneda Tatsuhiko''s arm to ask for forgiveness, quickly noticed him, and turned her head back and showed a big smile. "Shh!" However, her next words were interrupted by a silent movement of Haneda Ichiba. "Well!" Immediately, Anna Haneda released Tatsuhiko Haneda''s arm, and covered her small mouth with her hands, so as not to cover the words that were about to blurt out. "Humph!" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko also discovered his return, and discovered his and Anna''s small movements, and immediately snorted even more angry. "Well...Long Yan, you are a boy, you should be more energetic! Although you don''t know why you are angry with Anna, you can forgive her because of her poor appearance!" Seeing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s reaction, Haneda Ichiba, who had returned to his leisurely appearance, spoke casually. "How can I be angry with Anna! To be angry is to be angry with you!" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko seemed to have been stimulated, and immediately became angry, and turned his head with a roar. "Great! I like Long Yan the most!" However, this roar was roaring out, but his head did not turn away. In the hum after the roar, his head was hugged by the excited Anna. It''s so easy... In response, Haneda Kazuo smiled slightly when he looked at the hugs, especially the Tatsuhiko Haneda who whispered "too close, too close". "It seems that it is over." At this time, the sound of the moonlight and gust of wind was heard in the arena below the second floor. Obviously, the battle between Zak and Yugoshino in the field is over. Ok This Zack should be one of the experimental products of Dashewan. Or, it is relatively inferior, it is estimated that he will be regarded as a failed test product for cannon fodder. Hearing this sound, ignoring the two children who were in a group, Haneda Ichiba stepped forward and looked down, focusing on the damaged flesh in Zaks hands, as if they were holes exploded by an internal explosion. After that, I thought so in my heart. "Winner, Yu Nishino!" At the same time, the announcement of the moonlight blast sounded again. This time, the winner of this battle was announced. The oily girl... It will always be the top three in Konoha''s most difficult family. I''m afraid I can''t handle the secret technique of insects. But at this time, after hearing the announcement, he looked at the young man wearing sunglasses and knew he was a mystic. Haneda Ichiyo shivered slightly, as if thinking of something that made him cool behind his back. "He... who is he, Neji?" But at this time, Locke Lee, who watched the entire game, couldn''t help but ask Hyuga Neji who was next to him. Roll your eyes! Hearing this sound, Hyuga Neji did not hesitate at all, Yuyin rolled his eyes and looked at Yunyoshino in the scene. "How can there be such a person! Not to mention the psychic calling of insects, he actually let the insects parasitize his body!" From this look, Hyuga Neji took a step back almost in shock, blurting out with an exclamation in his mouth. "You, what did you say?" Upon hearing this sound and seeing Neji Hyuga''s reaction, Rock Lee also exclaimed. This situation is really appalling. Let the worms live in your body. Even Locke Lee was fighting the Cold War at this time. "He is the family who drives insects in the legend of Konoha." In this regard, their teacher, Metkay said. "In that case, I have also heard that from birth, they use their body as a nest of insects, and then drive the insects to fight. They can manipulate the insects as much as possible, and almost all the fighting is given to the insects. As a price, a contract is made to supply their own chakras to the insects." After hearing the teacher''s explanation, Neji Hyuga also thought of something. ... "It''s a pity, Sack." But at this time, on the Yinyin side, Toss made such a sound, as if it was not his teammate who failed, but the regret of an insignificant person. "Why does Zack''s arm become like that?" The Qin on the side asked like this. "I''m afraid it''s the guy named Yu Nishino, who took the opportunity to let the bugs block the air outlet on Zack''s hand, causing a blockage and explosion." In this regard, Toss said. But I will avenge you, Sack. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. ... "What? What! Shino, are you that strong? Damn it!" On the other side, Naruto Uzumaki was already yelling, and he was very dissatisfied with this guy who showed such a strong strength and even stood still and beat his opponent. "Although I thought he was a bit scary before, but I didn''t expect..." And this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Haruno Sakura beside him said so. It proved that, like Naruto, Shino is definitely not the type that is popular with girls. "Then, go to the next round of competition." And at this moment, the words of Moonlight and Gale sounded again. At the same time, the electronic screen behind him also jumped. In an instant, more or less, everyone''s eyes turned to the electronic screen. When everyone''s eyes settled, the names scrolling on the electronic screen stopped. Caotian hidden. VS One leaf of Haneda. Wonderful book house txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2337： ignore? Haneda One leaf! Looking at the name on the screen, originally because of the unexpected battle of Yuzina, this look is just a subconscious glance over there after announcing the next battle. At this time, it is frozen in the screen. on. Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the big screen! Then, just a second later, this thought came to everyone''s heart. Subsequently, everyone''s eyes fell on the same direction. That, on the boy with gray hair. Haneda Ichiba... To be honest, everyone almost felt a sense of sudden shock, that there was such a strong enemy in this Zhongnin exam. It seems that they have selectively forgotten such a teenager before. There is no doubt that this Haneda Ichiba is definitely one of the strongest people in this Zhongnin exam. Is it the strongest? Without real fighting, no one can assert. In the previous second test, although everyone acquiesced in his power and evaded him, it was only considering the rules of the second test, and there was no need to face this Haneda Ichiba. The second test of the rules , There is no need to face a strongest candidate, if you are still reckless, then you are really an idiot. Everyone wants to wonder if the brain of the person who went up is bad, or how he lived until now. In the deceitful ninja world. This is a selective evasion of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. It does not mean that when they face this Haneda Ichiba, they will be really afraid of him and lose without a fight. At the moment, those who participated in this Zhongnin exam, no matter what their purpose is, they are the elites of the Zhongnin, no, they cannot simply summarize their strength and potential. In terms of strength, they have reached the level of Zhong Ren and even above, and even many above. In terms of potential, they are definitely many people who can become the mainstay of Shinobu in the future. Such a group of people will not be frightened before they fight. In other words, they didnt have to face Haneda Ichiba head-on before. Of course, they chose to evade powerful enemies and even made concessions. Although, under the temperament of Haneda Ichiba, there is a wolf that makes them very unhappy. , They are feeling from the wolf. However, when it comes to face-to-face, they will not be frightened, they will still face what they should face. Otherwise, as carefully selected, they would be too sorry for their village, and their village would be too low in price. And after noticing that there is still such a powerful enemy, everyone has different thoughts after this glance. Gaara... First of all, the fastest reaction was on the side of Saguro. Kankuro''s gaze slowly moved away from Haneda Ichiha''s body, but his face was a little difficult to look. And where his gaze settled was the red-haired boy with a gourd on his back, his frightened and terrified younger brother. At this moment, his younger brother, who owns the title of Sand Waterfall, can be said that Gaara, who is currently the strongest in the Ninja test, has no expression on his face although there is no change in his face. Looks like, but the body seems to be trembling slightly. As Kankuro who grew up together, he knows what this means. Now, his younger brother, I am afraid that he can no longer restrain his killing intent, and this Haneda Ichiba has already made him excited to kill. Gaara in this state is quite terrifying. It is also very cruel. He has seen it many times, and even, almost suffers from him. This is also why he is so afraid of his younger brother. Again... here again! And in his heart, he was also terrified at this time. Just now, did we selectively forget? Forgot such a powerful enemy? In other words, this Haneda Ichiba is so terrible that we instinctively ignore him? Ignoring him is a self-protection mechanism? However, although the strength of this Haneda Ichiba is strong, according to the intelligence, it is also strong and terrible, but as for this, do you instinctively ignore him? At this time, beside Kankuro, Temari, who was relatively calm, flashed such a thought in his mind. To be honest, at this time Temari, although there was no expression on his face, he was quite shocked in his heart. The ignorance they had just ignored Haneda Ichiba, now thinking about it, is almost like self-protection, self-protection of their sanity. In other words, the existence of Haneda Ichiba made them instinctively ignore, or that only by ignoring can they maintain a certain sense of peace. They can be considered to have experienced a lot of battles, and they have not never faced a strong enemy stronger than themselves, but this has never been the case. Among them, opponent Ju, a more careful ninja, can already see some clues. This Haneda Ichiba, I am afraid it is more terrifying than what they saw! How will this Zhongnin exam develop... After realizing this, Temari''s heart had such an idea. ... "Toss..." At this time, on the other side of the Otoyin team with only two people left, Koto subconsciously looked at Toss beside him, after realizing a powerful enemy like Haneda Ichiba. "It''s okay, it''s his turn. We won''t meet in this qualifier." In response, Toss shook his head, indicating that Qin didn''t worry. "But, if you meet him in the third trial of the official battle..." Upon hearing this, Qin said worriedly. To be honest, after realizing a powerful enemy like Haneda Ichiba, her heart was already occupied by anxiety. I don''t know why. Seeing this Haneda Ichiba may be a woman''s instinct, she is always calm. "Don''t worry, Lord Oshemaru, he will not ignore this Haneda Ichiba. For our plan, he will definitely figure out a way to deal with this Haneda Ichiba. No matter how strong this Haneda Ichiba is, it cannot be better than Oshemaru Your lord must be great." In this regard, Toss said. "Ok!" But when hearing the five words of Lord Oshemaru, the anxiety on Qin''s face suddenly stretched. It seems that these five words are the greatest relief. This Haneda Ichiba, why should you let me pay special attention? Is there anything special besides his strength? It can make adults notice ~www.novelhall.com~ But at this time, after he settled down, Tos''s eyes fell on the body of Haneda Ichiba, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. My lord also told me to give up the game automatically when I met this Haneda Ichiba, even the Oshemaru didn''t have to worry about it. why? At the same time, the words spoken by the voice that suddenly sounded in his heart appeared in his mind. I You have to be careful! This Zhongren exam is probably a game field for the big brothers in the shadows. You must be careful and careful! Finally, such a vigilant thought flashed in Toss'' heart. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2338： care It turns out that Nissa brother still cares about this... Listening to the words that Hyuga Nissa made up his mind to say, Xuena could almost imagine the face of her brother, who was guilty of blinding her eyes because of carve the bird in the cage. "Don''t worry, Brother Nissa, in fact, the problem of my blindness is that the bird in the cage is only part of the cause, not even the main cause. It''s just a catalyst. The real cause is a strange disease in my childhood. However, Chiba has already helped me find a cure. It only takes a certain period of recuperation, and there is hope to restore the light." Thinking about it, Xuena smiled, trying not to show an expression that would let Hyuga Hireza see that he had seen his mind, and said. Be... Can you see it? However, this time, it is obvious that Xuena is naive. For someone who has watched her grow up since she was a child, she can''t conceal it anymore. Hyuga Risasa discovered the thoughts of Xuena the first time. . "Sorry" After seeing Yukna''s thoughts, Hyuga Hirsari felt even more guilty in her heart, and she couldn''t think about what Yukuna said, and the sound came out. At the beginning, after the civil strife in the family subsided, he was ordered to capture Xue Na as the daughter of a traitor in the Hui family and hand it to the clan. It is precisely because of herself that Xuena was carved into a caged bird. Will cause blindness. If he hadn''t caught it by himself, with Xue Nai''s strength, it would definitely be impossible to be carved into a caged bird. Everything is because he accepted the order and sent his sister into the fire pit. "Brother Nissa, please do not feel guilty. If it were not for you and Brother Nissuki, I am afraid that my situation would be worse than it is now. If you do not accept the order to arrest me, I am afraid that neither you nor I can escape death. The patriarch will never tolerate a disobedience of the clan. There is also a clan that can make the division disobey. It will even bring a greater wave of cleansing. Many innocent members of the clan will suffer. When it hits, I am afraid that more people will be treated unfairly and even lose their lives as a result. At that time, the previous generation of patriarchs really did not compromise." In response to this, Xuena sighed silently in his heart and hurriedly said. It was seen by Nissa brother. However, it is not the fault of Nissa brother, if he does not accept it, I am afraid that more people will suffer. Although I don''t know what the previous patriarch was afraid of, or whether it was because of a dying illness, his sanity was no longer sober, and his methods were no longer the wise patriarch among the father''s large population. That kind of cruelty and ruthlessness... It almost looks like a battle between trapped beasts! Be sure to clarify with Nissaku, it is not his or anyone''s fault! It''s just our Hyuga family, we must bear the fate. But such a thought flashed through her mind. "And Brother Xueying, if you didn''t keep it with Brother Nizu, I''m afraid you would also be executed. So please don''t feel guilty." Thinking about it, before Hyuga Risasa could say anything, Xuena spoke again. "You...you know?" And hearing the second half of Xuena''s words, Hinata''s whole body was shocked, his eyes opened slightly, and the shocked and strange color appeared in an instant, and the words that he blurted out were already filled with surprise. "Brother Nissa, I am not a kid anymore. At that time, Brother Xueying spared his life to prevent me from being carved into a caged bird. If you didn''t release the water as a guard, how could Brother Xueying, who had lost one eye, be safe? Escape. Not to be able to hide under our cabin now and not be discovered by the clan. Of course, Brother Nissa, you let Brother Xueying away and let Brother Xueying stay safely in the secret room below the cabin. Brother Nizu''s arrangements have been made. Such obvious things, although I am young, I still want to understand." In response, Xuena seemed to have expected Hyuga''s reaction, and said quite calmly. Even the elder brother also helped, have you noticed it? Did you know that Xue Ying was hiding in the secret room of the cabin where she lived? This girl... Hearing these words, Hyuga was already shocked and unable to speak. At first, when Xuena was about to be carved into a caged bird, Hyuga Xueying suddenly broke into the well-guarded Xuenas room, trying to save her, but when he broke in, he had already lost one eye. How could he save Xuena when he and his elder brother had no choice. Naturally, the rescue failed. At that time, I really deliberately let him go. Then, as the current patriarch, I asked my brother to be the only one in the village who could protect him now, and his position was sufficiently detached. At the same time, he was absolutely absolute because of Xuena''s relationship. The trustworthy Uzumaki Kushina sheltered him. Even, for this reason, his elder brother made a special trip to the fourth generation of Hokage to guarantee and explain for Hyuga Xueying. Fortunately, the newly appointed Hokage understands his elder brother very well and is good at the moment. Out of breath. After all, the behavior of Hyuga Xueying, for the village, cannot be regarded as a complete treason, and it is an internal problem of the Hyuga clan. The village is quite tolerant here, but his brother has just taken the throne. Behavior, he had to punish him to establish prestige and avoid prestige. In the end, in such a contradiction, his brother had to stoop to ask for help twice before saving Hyuga Xueying''s life. Originally, Hyuga Nissasa thought they had concealed it very well. No one knew except for a few of the parties involved. However, unexpectedly, his youngest sister ~www.novelhall.com~ had actually noticed it, and she also knew what was behind it. Their help fueled the flames. "Brother Nissa, you are really underestimating me. Although I cant see it, Brother Xueying is in my house. No matter how good Mr. Jiu Xinnai concealed it, I only have to pay for it for half a year. If you are not deaf, you will definitely be able to find something. But if you can ask Mr. Kushina to protect Brother Xueying himself, in addition to my sake, you also need a significant task, and it must be a member of the Hyuga clan. A person of weight, otherwise Teacher Jiu Xinnai will think about me no matter how much he is not afraid of the sky, and will not participate in this matter. Teacher Jiu Xinnai is not a fool. She will not be a big family thing. I dont know it will be quite troublesome, and its easy to cause a lot of trouble. If the result is just the problem of Mr. Kushina, Mr. Kushina might help me for my sake, but she is not after all Even if a person quarrels, she is still the fiancee of four generations of Naruto Masters. If something goes wrong, it will inevitably involve Mr. Watergate. So if there is no approval from the big figures in the clan, Mrs. Kushina will not know the risks involved. The teachers risk. And the big man in this clan, only one person is selected by the Japanese football brother. This matter must be promoted by the Japanese football brother." At this time, Xue Na said again. This... this girl... how why Wh... When was it so awesome! Hearing the second half of the sentence, Hyuga Nipples was really shocked, his eyes widened, his mouth was open, and he didn''t know what to say. Next, Xuena didn''t speak either, but just sat quietly, waiting for her closest brother to come back. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2339： Where did you go? Latest URL: Where did you go? With a "click", his footsteps stepped on the middle of this place, which is the left hand side of Moonlight Storm, Haneda Ichiba''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and between his frowns, his eyes fell on those two Yuyin. Body. Obviously, there were three Yuyin Ninja arrays just now, and one person was missing. And the one missing is exactly, the substitute of Oshemaru, the Yuyin Hat man. The stand-in for Oshemaru who seemed indifferent to anything. At this moment, it is gone. Could it be that Dashemaru really doesn''t plan to implement his plan, it has completely retreated? It shouldn''t be! If it is a retreat, then these two Yuyin should not be here anymore. Moreover, even if it is a retreat, these three Yuyin do not have to disappear. After all, on the bright side, these three Yuyin have nothing to do with Oshemaru. You can continue to participate. Moreover, if you really retreat, these three Yuyin will not be able to stay, and there should not be only one Yuyin hata male missing. Just leave all directly. Now, two Yuyin were left, and the strongest Yuyin Hat man, who was the substitute for Oshemaru, was gone. this is What are you going to do? What medicine is sold in Dashewan gourd? But after searching for a while and failing to see the Yuyin Hatman, Haneda Ichiba''s frowned brows seemed to tighten. To be honest, if you talk about strength, even if Haneda Ichiba consumes nearly half of the chakras, facing the Osha Maru, he has no chance of winning, and even the winning side is still very large. Let alone a stand-in for Dashewan. For Haneda Kazuha, this Osha Maru stand-in poses little threat to his life. It''s just that, in Haneda Ichiha''s eyes, if this double is used well, it will cause him considerable trouble. At this time, it was for this reason that he paid so much attention to the movement of this substitute as before. Ok? But after this thought flashed in his mind, his gaze flicked past the two Yuyins, and landed on the big screen. In the end, he looked directly in front of him. Is it possible that my opponent is that Yuyin Hatman? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Please come on stage!" At this moment, looking at the empty front of Haneda Yiye, Moonlight Hayate coughed slightly, raised the volume, and said. Obviously, it is to indicate that Cao Tian Yin can play. As he said, he glanced at the second floor. That''s right, at this moment, there was nothing in front of Haneda Ichiba, and the opponent named Kusada Yin did not end. On the second floor, no one plans to play. In other words, Cao Tian Yin is not in this first exercise field. It just so happened that the Yuyin Hatman was not in this first exercise field. Therefore, in this game, Haneda Ichiba''s opponent is likely to be Kusada Yin. "Ok?" After this sound, seeing that everyone was indifferent, even the spectators on the second floor looked at each other a bit, Moonlight Gale opened the candidate information in his hand. Ready to look up the hidden information of this grass field. "What''s the matter? Is there no one on the court?" "No, this is the Chunin test. At this time, is anyone running away?" "Hey! Who is this Caotian Yin from? Which village is from? This face is ashamed." "Even if you face a character like Haneda Ichiba, you don''t have to run away, right? At least... just a few hits and then surrender. Even if it is defeated by a single blow, it is better than running away..." "Is this man really a ninja? He escaped?" "Huh! I haven''t really fought, how can I confirm that Haneda Ichiba is really strong and unable to face it?" At this time, the murmurs of Shangren and Shangren on the second floor and Konoha''s elites came one after another. In the words, it was already certain that this grass field escaped. Obviously, the quality of the Xiaren who participated in the Zhongnin exam this time is still very high. From the expressions of the people around, it can be seen that this grass field is hidden. "Ninja from Yuyin Village..." At this time, Moonlight Hayate also found Cao Tianyin''s information. On the examinee''s information, you can clearly see the man wearing a rain-yin forehead hat. As Haneda Ichiba expected, this Kusada Gin is the Yugyun Hat man. Did you run away? Indeed... if it is this Haneda Ichiba... However, Kusadayin''s performance in the second exam was quite eye-catching, especially Adzuki Dou, who was very impressed by this ninja who was killing her. Run away? It should not be very realistic. However, Moonlight Hayate didn''t think that this Cao Tian Yin had escaped, and that Cao Tian Yin still had remarks. The strength was quite good. He had the courage to directly release murderous intent to the examiner, and he was definitely not a guy who would escape. Moreover, he also noticed briefly just now that the state of Cao Tian Yin did not seem to be bad. "The two of Yuyin Village, if Cao Tianyin has not played for more than a minute, then I can only assume that he has abstained." However, even though he didn''t think that Cao Tianyin was a guy who would run away, Moonlight Hayate still looked at the two people in Yuyin Village and reminded him. ... "Three generations of Hokage-sama..." At this time, at the third-generation Hokage who was also watching the game on the second floor, Mitarai Adzuki looked at the third-generation Hokage and said. "What''s wrong? Red beans?" In response, the third generation of Hokage turned his head and looked at Mitarai Adzuki beans beside him. "I don''t think this Cao Tian Yin is a person who will run away. In this Zhongnin exam, since Oshe Maru appeared, I am afraid there is some conspiracy secretly. I hope to investigate this Cao Tian Yin. I am worried that this Cao Tian Yin is missing, and O She Maru. related." Hearing this, Mitarai Red Bean said. "Well, I have sent people to pay attention to any abnormalities, don''t worry." In response, the third generation of Hokage nodded. As Hokage, although it seems that it is just taking precautions on the surface, the third generation of Hokage is not too old to know when to take the initiative to attack. This Zhongren exam is important, but it can''t just be passive defense. Sometimes, it is necessary to sacrifice some secret whistle to actively track. There are three generations of Hokage in mind. He didn''t notice the threat yet, and he let it go. "Yes!" And hearing this sound, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Mitarashi Red Bean slightly changed, then his face was solemn, and he nodded immediately. ... "It seems that I can''t come back." At the same time, on the other side, on the second floor, one of the remaining two Yu Yin said to the other. "Yeah! Then do it." Then, another opened his mouth. "Ok!" After that, the two looked at each other and nodded slightly. After that, when everyone''s eyes were focused, one of them suddenly jumped down from the second floor! Towards, the moonlight hurried away. Wonderful book house Chapter 2340： understand Latest URL: What do you mean? this is Looking at the passing in front of him, he was calm all the way, and did not put the whispers around him at all to his heart. Yuyin, who was already whispering by Moonlight Hayate at this time, frowned and tightened. An ominous premonition suddenly appeared in my heart. "is it" As the Yuyin whispered, Moonlight Hayate nodded, seeming to understand the cause and effect, and said: "I know." "Extremely sorry." Meanwhile, after whispering, Yuyin took a step back and bowed politely and apologized. And after apologizing, Yuyin suddenly bowed slightly at the same angle like Haneda Ichiba, and after making Haneda Ichiba startled, he headed for the second floor. "Cough...cough cough...then, because Kusada Yin abstained for personal reasons, the winner of this game, Haneda Kazuha!" Later, Moonlight Hayate put away the candidate information in his hand, and announced. Abstain? Hearing this announcement, Haneda Kazuha was stunned again, and looked at the Yuyin Ninja who had already walked up to the second floor, and looked at the moonlight blast announced on the side, and couldn''t respond for a while. At the same time, on the second floor, although there have been previous judgments about running away, but when I heard this message, I was still a little surprised, and each had a surprised voice. health reasons? Is this... an excuse? Then, after a brief stunned, Haneda Ichiba''s frowned brows were sent away slightly. However, although the brows were opened, but in my heart, it was tightened. health reasons? Is that grass field hidden? It doesn''t look like it at all, obviously, this is an excuse. At the time of the second test, this Cao Tian Yin should not be a substitute for Dashewan, but the main body of Dashewan. That is to say, it was Dashewan who performed the second test, not the current substitute. In other words, there is no physical reason for this substitute. Unless, this substitute is due to its own problems. After all, this substitute should be the experimental body of Dashewan, which is like Tiger Iron. If it is unstable, it can indeed be regarded as a physical reason and has to give up the preselection. . but From another aspect, this double is to test him. If it is unstable, how can he test out his fictitiousness stably? For such a critical Zhongnin test, sending an unstable experiment question can not test him. Strength, that''s all. In case the identity was revealed because of the experimental body, then it would really be a loss for the wife and the collapse of the army. In other words, it is impossible to send an unstable test product to Dashewan. And since it is a stable test product, there is no physical reason to appear in this qualifier. Haneda Ichiba is not naive to think that Osamaru would make such a low-level mistake. In other words, this Caotian Yin Dashe Wan substitute can never be due to physical reasons. Physical reasons, such as illness or injury, simply don''t exist. So, why does Dashemaru do this? At this time, remove the double. For what? What is the purpose behind this? In an instant, this series of questions filled Haneda Ichiba''s heart. "Then, please return the winner to the second floor." At this time, the sound of Moonlight Gale sounded, and with the sound, Moonlight Gale''s eyes fell on Haneda Ichiha''s body. Obviously, it was urging Haneda Ichiba to go back. After all, the game is over, the opponent has abstained, and the winner does not need to stay in a daze. At the same time, time is still very tight now. For the next third test, the qualifier must end today, and it seems that there is still a lot of time before the end of today, but there are always many surprises in the ninja battle. There are quick battles like this, and there is no need to fight, and of course there are also protracted battles. After all, not all ninja ninjutsu are prepared for instant killing. Coupled with the tactics of the ninja, a battle can easily develop into a protracted battle. "I know." Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba didn''t hesitate, just turned around and left. Standing in this place would not be conducive to his own thinking. Ok? Wait? Am I into a misunderstanding? Then, just at the stall where reincarnation left, such a thought suddenly popped up in his heart. Suddenly, he felt as if he had entered a misunderstanding. why? Why does this Cao Tian Yin, as a stand-in for Da She Wan, have to participate in the next experiment under the current circumstances? The purpose of Dashewan should have been achieved. In other words, he himself admitted what Dashewan wanted to achieve. Before, before the dark room was shocked, Onomaru shouldn''t believe what she said, or that she was Taki Chiba. However, after being shocked, the power he showed convinced Oshamaru that he was Taki Chiba. Then, this stand-in is really unnecessary. It''s all confirmed, is there any temptation needed to test Taki Chiba''s strength? The shock just now, his strength, O She Maru must be counted. So what does it matter if temptation is not temptation? Instead of wasting a stable and even perfect experimental product, it will survive. In other words, the current Oshe Maru is already convinced of his strength and identity, and this double can no longer be used. Rather than let the stand-in possibly become the loser in the next battle and lose, Osaimaru withdrew the stand-in. Wait! So, in other words, Oshemaru did not abandon his plan, the plan he and Sa Yin conspired! This experimental body, I am afraid, will become his next vital force. Yes, there is this purpose. But after thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba''s heart came up with such an idea. And, from the reason why this stand-in was removed, Haneda Ichiba found another possibility. In other words, the purpose of Da She Wan withdrawing the double. "How lucky! Brother Yiye, you can win without playing!" And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ a clear voice, full of the purest joy, sounded in front of him. While thinking, he had already returned to the second floor without knowing it. And the owner of this voice is naturally Anna Haneda. The little girl was looking at him with sincere joy at this time. "Huh! Shit luck!" On the other side, Haneda Tatsuhiko still had nothing to say, but from his face, he didn''t see any malice. It''s purely for hate and no good words. "Ah! Really, good luck!" At this time, some strange or regretful gazes swept around, and Haneda Ichiba naturally ignored these gazes. Then, he admitted that he was lucky. Chapter 2341： serious Latest URL: Yes, good luck. At this moment, Ichiba Haneda really feels that his luck is good. Although, now he has understood why this grass field is absent, and has given up the game, and even knows that this grass field has not withdrawn from the pre-selection due to physical reasons. All of this is O She Maru''s unfavorable plan against Konoha. For Oshemaru, this can be regarded as a choice of killing two birds with one stone and preserving combat power. However, Haneda Kazuo did not have any worries because this pair of Oshemaru had a double effect. On the contrary, he felt a little lucky. After all, according to previous thoughts, if Oshe Maru does not remove this double, then he will definitely fight this double, and from many aspects such as posture, this double actually has considerable strength. Especially in physical skills, it is almost visible. According to this substitute, it is very likely that it is of the same type as Tiger Iron. Tiger Irons physical skills forced him to use ninjutsu. This double might also force him to use ninjutsu. And if you use ninjutsu, first of all, its his chakra. The shock of Oshemaru just now has used almost half of the chakra amount. When Jilai also returned to Konoha, in order not to cause Konohas Paying too much attention, he couldn''t restore all the chakras at once as before. Compared with physique, the Chakra consumed by his ninjutsu, I am afraid that after this battle, even if he wins, Chakra will be unsustainable, and his next plan will not be exhausted by him. Case to continue. This is also the most important reason why he has been prepared to give up the pre-selection before. Secondly, his ninjutsu is almost all powerful ninjutsu. If it is really used, I am afraid that this first exercise field will not be able to keep it. Even if the killing intent is controlled as much as possible, some conventional ninjutsu with a small range and weak power, I am afraid, Nor can these people understand. Even, because these conventional ninjutsu with a small range and weak power, in his hands, exerted great power, or far surpassed the original power, Konoha will probably pay attention to him at that time. After all, if a character such as the appearance of a small Ninja village can use ninjutsu with very small conventional power and scope to exert destructive power far beyond its own power, plus two people, Ryuhiko and Anna, when the time comes , How would Konoha react, and whether he would still regard Cao Yincun as a potential ally, it would be a question. This will undoubtedly destroy his plan. In his plan, Konoha just kept it as it was. Even Konoha remains the most important thing. Therefore, if he really had to fight a stand-in, it would be quite a disadvantage for him. It is not a weakness in strength, but a weakness in implementing one''s own plan. "What''s wrong? Brother Yiye." At this moment, Anna Haneda''s voice rang softly. "What kind of eyes do you look like, what dissatisfaction do you have with Anna!" At the same time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s extremely dissatisfied voice rang at this time. Obviously, Tatsuhiko Haneda was very dissatisfied with the way Haneda Kazuo looked at Anna Haneda at this time. And now, Haneda Ichiba will indeed arouse dissatisfaction with Tatsuhiko Haneda who hates his perception or instinct. At this moment, Haneda Ichiba''s gaze was looking at Anna Haneda, but in his eyes, there seemed to be a blame. Yes, blame. At this time, Haneda Yiye subconsciously looked at Anna Haneda''s eyes in his thoughts, and there was a sense of blame. "Anna, you are a little impulsive about this matter." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba did not pay attention to this next, and at the same time completely ignored Haneda Tatsuhiko''s sharpening knife. If you dare to say something bad about Anna, I will cut your expression to death. For the first time, facing Anna, serious ''S opening said. "Ichi...Brother." And hearing this sound, Haneda Anna was stunned, instantly stunned on the spot. In his mouth, there was a word with a little unbelievable feeling. It seemed that it was the first time that she heard her brother Yiye talk to her, or it was the first time that she heard her brother Yiye blame her. Moreover, the expression is still so serious. "What are you talking about? Bastard Yiye!" At this time, facing the guy who ignored his childhood sweetheart who blamed his childhood friend, Haneda Tatsuhiko suddenly took a step forward, blocking Anna Haneda behind him, and staring directly at Haneda Ichiba. "This is Konoha''s housework. Sasuke Uchiha, as the last descendant of the Uchiha family, is a very sensitive person. It is easy to cause Konoha''s sensitive nerves. It is difficult to predict whether the village is good or bad." In this regard, Haneda Kazuo still looked at Haneda and said seriously. He didn''t take Haneda''s vicious threat to his heart, and ignored Haneda''s again. "But...but..." And at this time, Anna Haneda had already lowered her head, she didn''t dare to look directly at this elder brother who usually wandered freely and would never show the serious look he is now, just like the grievance of a little girl who did something wrong. At the same time, when she wanted to refute, when she wanted to say but didn''t dare to say, her little mouth had collapsed, and tears had already filled her eyes. "Idiot Yiye, if you make Anana cry, I will tell you, I will keep you from coming to bed for three days." But at this time, hearing Anna''s grievances, Haneda Tatsuhiko who stood in front of him, almost all of his hair exploded, and the threat in his mouth had become a substantial offensive threat. "Long Yan, you should understand that interfering with the internal affairs of other people''s Daren Village will cause a chain reaction." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba sighed as he looked at Ryuhiko who was almost breathing fire in his eyes while protecting Anna''s back, and the little girl who was about to cry with her head down. After all, it is a lot softer. "Huh! I don''t care!" In this regard, Ryuhiko, who had already desperately protected Anna, said arrogantly. For him ~www.novelhall.com~ it doesn''t matter what the big ninja village or the little ninja village, it doesn''t matter what you say now, it''s you who want to make Anna cry. It''s the opposite. Just... I! Do not! tube! You make Anna cry, but you can''t! "I know! I know! I''m sorry! I''m sorry Brother Yiye! I know something is wrong!" But at this moment, when hearing the conversation between the two, Anna Haneda suddenly raised her head and said loudly. Between the words, it is already meant to admit mistakes. "Wow--!" Then, after finishing the series of confessions and apologies, Anna Haneda finally seemed unable to bear it, and with a wow, tears broke down the bank. Chapter 2342： Attention The latest website: "Anna...Anna knows that she was wrong, and again... Never dare to do it again! Don''t put...Don''t close Anna''s small black house, and don''t allow Anna to eat, Anna doesn''t dare anymore!" As her tears burst, Anna Haneda, who was crying loudly while wiping her tears, began to cry with fear. It seemed that in the next second, she would be thrown into the small black room and would not be allowed to eat. "Stupid! Egg! One! Ye!" At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s teeth were already bitten, and a can of black powder on the left and right, a tube of white medicine on the right, banged twice, already opened. "Uh" At the same time, opposite him, looking at the little girl who kept wiping tears with her hands, sobbing and sobbing, suddenly crying, her face straight stunned. I I didn''t seem to say that I would close the little black room, nor did I not allow her to eat! I... was not too harsh just now, right? What... Did Anna cry? At this time, he was full of incomprehension. For him, he just wanted Anna to understand the danger of her private actions just now. It was a small reminder to her. After all, this child, Anna, is pure-hearted, for fear that she will do bad things well, so she intends to vaccinate her. In the future, she will eventually be the pillar of Caoyin Village. Of course, he still has to tell her about the two sides of this kind of thing. Of course he also knew that Anana suddenly rushed out and stopped Oshemaru out of good intentions, but after Konoha saw her strength, coupled with his birth in Cao Yin Village, it was still the focus of Cao Yin Village. It is also the biggest mystery. One of the members of the Haneda clan, whether there will be good results, Haneda Ichiba is skeptical. In this case, it is not only Konoha, even in other Danin villages, everyone will not think about the benefits. It is out of good intentions to praise and trust Anna. After all, with the current weakening of Da Ren Village and the rising importance of Xiao Ren Village, Da Ren Village is undoubtedly more sensitive than before, that is, more suspicious. Although Little Ninja Village is completely incomparable with Da Ninja Village in terms of power, weight and proportion, after a battle in the Ninja World, the strength of Da Ninja Village also declined to varying degrees. After that, the second Ninja World During the war, "Ninja demigods" such as Hanzo appeared directly, and even Da Ninja Village had to be polite. And his appearance made the strength of Yuyin Village rise, and he also absorbed some famous traffic ninjas. During the Second Ninja World War, if it hadn''t been for Danzo to win the deviation of Yuyin Village, he was convinced. Yuyin Village agreed with Konohas armistice agreement and common enemy strategy. I am afraid that the Second Ninja War will be fought for a long time, and it will be extremely detrimental to Konoha. Whether Konoha can win is also an issue. Unknown. From here, it can also be seen that Xiaoren Village will also become a key factor in the game of Daren Village, and there are even situations that make Daren Village have to win over, lower its posture, and affect the status of Daren Village. This kind of thing is related to the absolute interests of Da Ren Village. In fact, every Da Ren Village will not allow it. And now, the emergence of the Haneda clan in Kushin Village, especially his performance in this Zhongnin exam, can easily make Konoha''s perception of the current Kushin Village closer to the impression of Yuyin Village where Hanzo was still there. . And Konoha, who has truly felt the influence of the Uyin Village in the powerful period on him, will have more negative opinions about the behavior of Anana of the Haneda clan. In the sensitive period of Da Ren Village, whether it is relatively sunny Konoha or other Da Ren villages, they will take precautions from the worst point of view. Even some Da Ren villages with tough or dark practices, I am afraid, will proceed. Get rid of the threat of the Haneda clan in Cao Yin Village. Anna''s behavior is indeed somewhat dangerous. Directly intervene in the internal affairs of the Daren Village. In other words, Konoha''s sensitive part, the last descendant of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Sasuke. This has already touched the sensitive nerves of Darin Village. However, what Haneda Ichiba didn''t expect was that he was just a kind reminder, but Anna actually cried directly. The crying is still so scared, so sad. To be honest, the current Haneda Ichiba is unexpected and a bit at a loss. "what happened?" "Why did you cry?" "Is that... the little girl from Caoyin Village?" "I remember, it was also from the Haneda clan." "What''s the matter? Why did you cry so hard? What did that Haneda Ichiba say?" At this time, Anna''s cries drew everyone''s attention, and whispers slowly sounded. The people who were still immersed in the consternation and regret caused by Cao Tianyin''s sudden abstention, their eyes now fell on the little girl who was crying and crying very sad. Everyone is puzzled. Even for a cold-hearted character such as Gaara, he was a little surprised at this time. Of course, they were not surprised by what Haneda Ichiba said that made the little girl cry. Rather, this little girl cried the thing itself. This girl, they still have the most basic information, they should also be members of the Haneda clan, and can pass the first test and the second test, or are separated from Haneda Ichiba, they are not because of her young age, There is also the innocence and any underestimation. On the contrary, in terms of their attention to Kushin Village, except for Ichiyo Haneda, they did not pay much attention to these two children. Even, privately, two children of this age who can take this kind of elite international Zhongjin exam and pass the two exams have extremely high evaluations and fears. It''s just that Haneda Ichiba attracted too much attention from them, and they didn''t show it. And now, this little girl named Anna Haneda, like an ordinary girl, crying out without scruples in the crowd, giving people the feeling of being a kid who made mistakes, without the appearance of a ninja at all. , So they can''t help but wonder if they are mistaken. "Over there, what happened?" This cry also successfully attracted the attention of the third generation of Hokage, only to see that the third generation of Hokage looked over there and asked. "It should be a team of three from the Haneda clan in Kushin Village. The crying one should be called Anna Haneda." In response to this, Mitarai Red Bean on the side hurriedly put away the color of astonishment~www.novelhall.com~ looked through the candidates'' information and said. "Oh?" In this regard, the original serious face of the third generation of Hokage showed a slight smile at this time. When the crying little girl was reflected in his eyes, a touch of kindness appeared uncontrollably. Although he didn''t say anything, but from his inadvertent expression, it can be seen that the third generation of Hokage was already amused by Anna Haneda''s crying charming appearance. "About this Anna Haneda, let me give a report." And at this time, behind them two, there was a slightly lazy voice. Belongs, the voice of Kakashi. At this moment, Kakashi didn''t know when he appeared behind them. Wonderful book house Chapter 2343： report "That Anna Haneda? This little girl who is crying now?" After listening to Kakashis return, slightly surprised, the three generations of Hokage put away the kindness that was aroused by Anna Hanedas tearful and tender appearance, turned his head, and looked at the card who had reported everything behind him. Cassie said in her mouth. At this time, Kakashi had already informed the three generations of Hokage one by one of all the things that happened to the seal of Sasuke Uchiha''s body. "Yes." As for the question of the third generation of Hokage, Kakashi simply nodded and said. "Ok" Hearing Kakashis affirmative answer, the third generation of Hokage frowned slowly, and once again looked at the crying girl and the Haneda Kazuo who was exactly the same as Chiba next to her. There was no kindness on her face. Some only have a heavy dignity mixed with them. "Oshemaru... clearly stated, what is your interest in Uchiha Sasuke?" Afterwards, under careful consideration, he couldn''t help asking again. "From his appearance, it seems that he is very urgent to get Sasuke Uchiha." Hearing the words, Kakashi thought about the reaction of Osha Maru at that time, and said. Is it urgent? So... Is it because of Itachi? Because it suffered a big loss under Itachi, do you desperately want to get Shao Lun Yan? And hearing these words, the three generations of Hokage couldn''t help but have such a thought. For Oshemaru, although the priority is not as good as Uchiha Nobuhiko in recent years, and the appearance of Uchiha Nobuhiko, some of the inevitable changes in the ninja pattern have been caused, but as Naruto, this level of rebellion is still separated. A certain force is traced. It''s just that, in terms of strength, some do not meet his S-level traitor status. Did not enjoy the treatment of the previous S-class rebels, but some general trends of the three generations of Hokage are still aware of him. It''s just that he is relatively honest, and Konoha can''t take advantage of it for the time being, especially during the recovery period, the cost of hunting down an S-rank rebel is too high, after the aftermath of the Nine Tails, Konoha can''t bear it. And Oshemaru and Uchiha Itachi seem to have appeared together for a while, and the fact that Oshemaru suffered a big loss under Uchiha Itachi, the three generations of Hokage also learned through the routine information exchange with Chiba. And according to the news from Chiba, after the big loss of Oshemaru, she became very interested in writing round eyes. Before, when he found the trail of Oshemaru, he was a little convinced that Oshemaru came for Sasuke Uchiha''s writing wheel. Now that I want to come, I am afraid, it is really to write the wheel. "So, Sasuke him?" But thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage''s brows eased slightly, as he asked. "I have asked the Sixth Anbu Squad to provide 24-hour protection, and the Fourteen Anbu Squad, which is good at enchantment and sealing techniques, is on guard." In this regard, Kakashi said truthfully. "Ah, very good." Hearing that, the third generation of Hokage nodded, and did not have any dissatisfaction because Kakashi called Anbu privately. As for the qualifications of Kakashi to mobilize the Anbe, as the original dark force commander, Kakashi is still influential in the Anbe. Of course, this is what the three generations of Hokage are happy to see. It is also a consequence of his letting Kakashi''s influence go. After all, in his vision of the future, Kakashi, especially Kakashi, who has renewed his faith now, is an indispensable member. Especially for Anbu, it is an indispensable member. And this part of Kakashi''s scheduling is basically the same as he imagined, complete without any flaws. For Sasuke Uchiha and Oshemaru''s rebellious goal, it is reasonable and normal to use the power of two squads. still is Thanks to Xuena. But at this time, three generations of Hokage''s heart suddenly passed such a thought. The special squad of Anbe is an efficient operation method borrowed from the defense forces. Now Konoha is able to hold such an international ninja test, and it can also guarantee the most basic level after the Nine Tails Rebellion. This specialization team has contributed to the defense system of China. Clear responsibilities, do what most people can do with a few people, and make full use of the characteristics of various ninjas. It can be said that among the relics left by Yukina, the complete information for the defense unit is a treasure of Konoha. What if the two children are still there? And thinking of Xuena, the heart of the third generation of Hokage flashed uncontrollably with a trace of sorrow. "Yes." At this time, after hearing the praise of the three generations of Naruto, Kakashi responded. "I know the details." Hearing this, the three generations of Hokage immediately put away the sorrow in his heart, and said. "Yes! Then..." In response, Kakashi nodded, and then, without stopping, his body flashed and disappeared behind the third generation of Hokage. "Three generations of Hokage-sama..." At this time, Mitarai Adzuki, who had been staying by the third generation of Hokage, heard Kakashi''s report all the way, said, his face was also a solemn look. It seems that the current situation seems very unfavorable. "The village, can you still bear it?" Hearing this sound, the third generation of Hokage pursed his lips and asked suddenly. "It''s no longer possible." However, this time, the answer was not Mitarai Adzuki beans, but a voice from the shadows behind the third generation of Hokage. "Because you still have to prepare for the arrival of Fengying Your Excellency?" In response, the third generation of Hokage sighed and said. The village is already operating at full capacity. This point is naturally clear to the third generation of Naruto. After all, since the beginning of the Zhongnin exam, including the time when the participants are coming, his main government affair is to optimize the village''s equipment and save manpower. He doesn''t know what the situation in the village is now. Moreover, today and tomorrow, the four generations of Fengying will enter Konoha, and the arrival of the shadow of a village. Anyway, Konoha will always have a considerable guard. Its not that the four generations of Fengying need protection, but if the shadow of a village arrives and Konoha can''t even distinguish a decent guard, then this Zhongnin exam will be held in vain, and a discerning person can tell at a glance. Konoha is actually not that strong, and he managed to hold the Zhongnin exam. At that time, it is called the gain more than the loss. After all, the essence of this Zhongnin exam is to shock and collect information, it is just a superficial article. If Konoha is considered to be a stubborn evil, then this Zhongnin exam is completely meaningless. Even, it will have the opposite effect. "Yes." At this time, the reply behind him. "Then ~www.novelhall.com~ now, can only... focus on prevention?" In this regard, the three generations of Hokage mumbled to himself. "Yes." However, even though it was the mumbling of the third generation of Hokage, the voice in the shadow still said with certainty. Now, although I know the purpose of Oshe Maru, I also know the identity of Oshe Maru now, and there is obviously a problem with Yinyin. They still can only wait and see and take precautions. Because Konoha... There are too few ninjas who are alone! The defense of the Zhongnin exam is mostly inexperienced or less experienced! Konoha is still being deeply affected by the heavy damage of the Nine Tails War! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2344： Hidden worries "Really... there is no way!" Hearing the affirmation in the shadows behind him, the three generations of Hokage could only helplessly sigh again, this was really helpless. If possible, he actually didn''t want to hold this Zhongnin exam. The original plan was that it would take at least one or two years before Konoha could have enough time to hold this Zhongnin exam. However, some secret information, especially the movement of the dark side of the Shinobi world and the activity of intelligence spying on some Konoha, including some secret operations in Yunyin Village, made him have to hold this Zhongnin exam. After all, the other four ninja villages have already begun to become active. Compared with Konoha, besides Shayin, Yanyin and Yunyin have already recovered their vitality first. At present, the rising stars of the two villages have accumulated experience. It''s quite impressive, especially, some of the cutting-edge combat power of Yunyin Village has actually been extremely well preserved after the Third Ninja World War. Although three generations of Raikage have died, and many newcomer excellent ninjas have been lost, Among the young and middle-aged generation, the proportion of cutting-edge combat power is still very high. Among the newcomers, there are also many newcomers who are already well-known in the mission. It can be said that both the old and newcomers have the potential to surpass Konoha. Had it not been for Uchiha Nobuhiko, the second Uchiha Madarachi, and Chiba''s remaining prestige was still there, I''m afraid Yunyin would have attacked Konoha either openly or secretly. Now, even if no action is taken, the country of Thunders policy towards the country of fire is slowly beginning to be tough, especially the agreement on trade and ninja mission systems. This years new agreement will cancel all concessions. It can be said that the State of Thunder and Yunyin have some feelings about the state of Fire and Konoha. At the same time, with the signing of the New Covenant Agreement of the Thunder Country, Yanyin Village and Wuyin Village also canceled considerable concessions. It is estimated that Yunyin Village has spread some news. At present, the new agreement between the two countries is still being negotiated, but because of the precedent of the Thunder Country, it can be said that the agreement is difficult. Also, because of this incident, the activities in the enemy villages around Konoha have also exploded. It can be said that it is quite dangerous. Even Wuyin Village has begun to take active actions against Konoha to varying degrees. The smell of gunpowder of war has actually spread. In the end, in order to curb this momentum, the three generations of Naruto had to take advantage of other Shinobu villages that had not yet fully understood Konoha''s details, and carried out this Zhongnin exam, in order to pass this Zhongnin exam and gain some experience in rejuvenation. . Relatively speaking, as long as it is successfully held, Konoha will have enough benefits for this Zhongnin exam. First of all, it is naturally able to demonstrate the strength of Konoha, telling the whole ninja that Konoha is not a persimmon that anyone can pinch, and countries will be more or less afraid of it again. Especially Yunyin Village, when they clearly know that Chiba is not dead, even if they have any way to deal with Chiba, I am afraid they do not want to face a powerful Konoha and Chiba. Most of it is also causing trouble, letting other Shinobu villages touch this mold. And other Shinobu villages are not fools. After seeing Konoha is still strong, I am afraid that they will not be fooled by Yunyins disaster. At that time, Yunyin Villages reputation among other Shinobi villages will definitely decline. . At that time, it will not be easy for Yunyin to call for targeting Konoha. As long as there is a crack in the trust of other Shinobu villages, they can contain each other, and the pressure on the village will be less. When the time comes, the smell of gunpowder will fade even if it does not dissipate. Secondly, this time in the Zhongnin exam, the village must be operating under high load. Each ninja will definitely be assigned to a different position and gain a variety of experiences. For the growth of newcomers, this pressure and experience will Will be the best nourishment. In other words, this can promote the rapid growth of newcomers, and if it goes well, it will increase a lot of backbone, which is also a way to restore vitality. Presumably, when the time comes, Konoha can not only stun the surroundings, but also harvest a group of stalwarts with considerable experience to consolidate strength. The third point is that for the wooing of the surrounding small ninja villages, sometimes the aid of materials cannot make the small ninja villages obediently cooperate, but if coupled with a strong force of deterrence, these small ninja villages will remain A certain loyalty. At the stalls where the importance of Xiaoren Village has risen, the so-called people go to higher places, these Xiaoren Villages can accept funding and investment from many Daren Villages, but they will only obey the orders of a Daren Village. That is, the strongest person in Danin village. Even if he does not obey 100%, he will maintain a certain willingness to live in peace. At that time, whether it is to instigate rebellion or directly absorb it, with this willingness, Konoha will be invulnerable in Xiaonin Village. After all, other Ninja villages are not fools. After Konoha shows the power of the strongest veteran, their trust in Ninja village will also decline. At that time, he will not use too much of the power of Ninja Village, which may betray at any time. It can be said that Konoha has an absolute advantage in Xiaonin Village. In a sense, it directly reduces the threat of Xiaonin Village. Relatively speaking, the importance of Xiaonin Village will also decline. Therefore, even if it is reluctant, the third generation of Hokage has to be held. And, hold it now. Moreover, it is rare for me to get the strong support of Chiba, who I dont know where he is now, for the holding of the Zhongnin exam. Since Chiba has chosen to support it, the three generations of Naruto believe that the feasibility of this Zhongnin exam is absolutely 100%. It''s just that in the absence of Chiba, it can be done perfectly. And he, at this time, after all, felt that he was old, and sometimes, he was really powerless. Especially, now the appearance of Dashewan made him feel tired. It is precisely because of this that he will miss the children of that generation, the children of the same generation as Chiba. Especially the three children taught by Jiu Xin Nai. Even if, like Shiga Takedake, who has been confirmed to be the spy of the enemy village, the three generations of Hokage at this time are especially missed. At the same time, the faces of Shiga Wuyue''s teammates and teachers also hovered in the mind of this old tired old man. in case It would be great to be able to protect them! How great! In the end, all the thoughts of ~www.novelhall.com~ converged into this deep regret and even the thought of regret. Ugh It seems that I am really old. Recently, I always think back to the past! However, no matter how regretful, no matter how regretful it is, it is impossible to restore those pasts. At this time, the three generations of Hokage, finally, showed a slightly self-deprecating smile, and after all, these regrets were erased. In any case, the moment is the most important! "So, next, let''s go to the next competition!" And at this time, the sound of moonlight and gust of wind rang again. The cry of the little girl over there really attracted everyone. However, he, the referee, is still extremely dedicated. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2345： Who will it be "The next game begins!" "Who will it be next?" "Now it''s Haneda Ichiha''s turn anyway, and then there is nothing to worry about too much." The words of Moonlight and Gale instantly drew everyone''s eyes to the field, that is, on the beating screen. With the announcement of the moonlight blast, the screen was already beating. After all, they came to take the Zhongnin exam, not to wonder why the little girl did not look like a ninja, or because of something that made her cry. To be honest, it was just a moment of curiosity just now, subconsciously attracted by this abnormal behavior. After all, what does the problem in Caoyin Village have to do with them? Even the more problems Cao Yin had, the more beneficial it would be to them, and they didn''t have to take care of it. Now, the Zhongnin exam is still important. "Idiot Ichiyo, you can''t let Anna not cry, I''m not welcome!" At the same time, on the other side, where everyone''s eyes were gathered, in front of the crying girl, the young boy had already made a move to throw the powder solution in his hand towards Haneda, which was close at hand. One leaf. At the same time, said fiercely. "Woo...huh? The next battle?" Then, in an instant, Haneda Tatsuhiko opened his mouth viciously, and Anna Haneda, who was crying loudly, suddenly stopped crying, blinked her red and swollen eyes, and turned her head to look. Toward the scrolling screen. But his face was already full of curiosity, as if the storm was crying just now, it was just an illusion. The last second was still crying in the storm, the next second, it was already a completely indifferent face. "Uh" Hearing Anna suddenly stopped crying, Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Ichiba came to look at them almost at the same time, but seeing Anna was completely okay, if it were not for the red and swollen eyes, Haneda, who seemed to have never cried at all. , Qi Qi stiffened. Sure enough, are women turning their faces faster than turning a book? Then, such a thought flashed in their hearts at the same time. At this moment, Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t know what to say, so they had to turn around and look behind them, and the other looked in front of them, completely frozen there. To be honest, a little embarrassment appeared on their faces. Just now, because of Anna, the two people started to fight, but now, it feels like there is a kind of fight between the two of them, but the person does not care at all, it feels that the two are singing a one-man show. woman It really is an incredible creature. Then, after feeling this way, they couldn''t help but have such a thought in their hearts. ... and also Cao Yin Village. And at this time, when everyone''s eyes were attracted by the scrolling screen, the eyes of the third generation of Hokage fell on the people in the quietly resting Caoyin Village over there. When he saw Haneda Anna stop crying instantly, Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Kazuha, two young boys, the former holding two bottles and looking back, the latter blinking his eyes and looking forward in a dazed look, originally serious faces , Adds another seriousness. The behavior of Caoyin Village is actually quite abnormal. As a small Ninja village, and the retreat has just ended, the leader of the small Ninja village has been changed, and it is still showing good things to Konoha. Its behavior is also very suspicious. First of all, three members of the Haneda clan form a team to take the Nakanin exam, and one of them is the original ambassador. Not to mention that this person looks exactly like Chiba, just say that the three Haneda clan teamed up. One thing that should not be done. Everyone now knows that the Haneda clan has obtained the power of the Kuoyin Village. Before this, the Haneda clan can be said to have never heard of it, and it seems that there is no such family in the Ninja world. The family that appeared suddenly, as soon as it appeared, seized the power of Caoyin Village. This family itself was threatening. It was able to seize the power of Xiaonin Village without being well-known, which is enough to show that this family is powerful, and may even shake the Great Ninja Village. For example, the original Ninja demigod Hanzo. And Hanzo is a person after all, but the Haneda clan is a family, and the meaning behind it is completely different. This will undoubtedly cause more fear. Under such circumstances, the three generations of Naruto did not think that Yusawa Haneda would be stupid enough to group three members of the Haneda clan into one group, and that the three young geniuses of the Haneda clan were grouped into a group to participate in the middle. examination. Come to provoke Konoha''s nerves. And now, Haneda Yusawa has just put three young geniuses into a group. There are many hidden meanings in this, and the three generations of Hokage will not simply think that this is just a coincidence. Secondly, it was Haneda Ichiba in this genius trio. His strength, from his point of view, was by no means a kind of Shinobu, even his strength definitely surpassed the Shinobu. This age, this strength, definitely shouldn''t come to take the Zhongnin exam. I am afraid that at the beginning, Yusawa Haneda asked Kazuha Haneda as an ambassador, but he didn''t want him to take the Zhongnin exam. Later, he didn''t know why he was allowed to play. As for the information he got from Caoyin Village, the three people who had participated before had to withdraw because of physical reasons, and the information that Caoyin Village let these three people top up, if the three generations of Hokage believe it, then they are really idiots. This obviously has a deeper meaning in it. Thirdly, to sum up, it should be impossible for Caoyin Village to arrange this way, but it just happened to be arranged like this. Then, what is it, let absolutely know that this is a stupid behavior, it will cause a backlash in Daren Village, and even Cao Yin Village, which had a negative effect on the village, made such a decision. In this, is it someone persecuting, or Cao Yin Village has its own plan, and there are so many doorways. If it is being persecuted, then what kind of person is it that a family that can seize the power of a Shinobu village can only bow to its heads, and will not hesitate to pay for the stable development of Caoyin Village, but also cooperate. Is it a certain undercurrent in the Ninja world, or something else, is it even Uchiha Nobuhiko? If it was Cao Yin Village''s own plan, what did it want to do, provoke Konoha, or its own circumstances that forced it to do so? Or is it that only by doing this can they achieve their goal after seizing the power of Caoyin Village? In the eyes of the three generations of Hokage at this time, apart from Dashewan, this Caoyin Village is also a major hidden danger. Now that he doesn''t know the good and evil of Caoyin Village, he can only speculate with the worst. In addition to Konoha''s situation at this time, it can be said that the third generation of Hokage is now worried ~ www.novelhall.com~ is coming out! " "Huh? How..." "Now, there seems to be a good show to watch!" "It is estimated that this is a battle that will arouse everyone''s interest now." And at this time, just as the three generations of Hokage thought of this place, the whispers around them sounded again. Everyone''s eyes were already fixed on that screen. At this time, on the screen: Ikeda Ichiro. VS Anna Haneda! Wonderful book house Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2346： Play "Apricot... Anna?" Looking at the screen with the name frozen, the dumbfounded Tatsuhiko Haneda and Ichiba Haneda blinked at the same time, blurting out the words that didn''t seem to be reflected in their mouths. "It''s me!" However, the two of them did not react, but Anna''s reaction was quite quick. After seeing the name above, she spoke with a little excitement. "Brother Yiye, if Anna beats that paddy field, don''t close Anna''s little black house, but also feed Anna''s!" Then, before the two of them could react, Annan hopped down the stairs, seemingly in a good mood. It didn''t look like crying just now. It''s like, never cry. Uh This girl, it seems, has completely forgotten what I said, I am afraid, now she doesn''t know why she just cried, why she closed the small black room and couldn''t eat. It seems that I was too naive, thinking that reminders would be useful. At this moment, Haneda Kazuha who heard this subconsciously flashed such a thought in his heart. Judging from Anna''s demeanor and demeanor, based on his knowledge of Anna, I am afraid that although Anna still remembers the two things of shutting down the black house and not being able to eat at this time, why was she locked up in the little black room and why he could not eat? I don''t know at all. Wait! But immediately, Haneda Ichiba''s face changed. When did I say that I would close her little black room and not let him eat! Then, such a thought passed in his mind. Anna... Come on! Don''t get hurt, don''t fight hard! And at this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko also reacted. After taking a glance at Haneda Ichiba, his eyes fell on the girl who jumped downstairs, praying silently in her heart. At the same time, the jars and tubes in his hands were also covered and put away. Compared to the incident of Anna entering the battle, the things that caused Anna''s cry before Haneda Ichiba were no longer relevant. Even Ichiba Haneda is irrelevant. Now, the most important thing is for Anna to win well. It''s okay if you don''t win, as long as you don''t lose too much. If possible, if Anna''s character is not so persistent, Tatsuhiko Haneda surrenders now wishing Anna''s exit. This way, there is no risk, no injury, no pain. Although he believes in Anna''s strength, this time the Zhongnin exam Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger will inevitably encounter tricky opponents that will hurt Anna. ... "Such a small girl, but also..." At this time, the eyes of everyone on the second floor also fell on the girl one after another, looking at this girl who was still crying and crying, as if she had done something wrong and slowly went into battle. At the scene, Haruno Sakura couldn''t help muttering. This time, when I heard Haruno Sakura''s words, Naruto Uzumaki, who has always been lively and active, didn''t speak at this time, looking at the little girl who was jumping and crying just now, silent. "Don''t worry, you don''t need to worry about the strength of this little girl!" But at this moment, behind them, there was a sound that was neither salty nor weak. It was their teacher, Kakashi Hagi. "Ms. Kakashi!" And hearing this sound, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto turned their heads at the same time and looked at the teacher behind them. The teacher who just left and didn''t know when to come back. "Look, this little girl, I''m afraid, even Sasuke is not her opponent." At this time, combined with his own contact with Anna Haneda''s what he saw and heard, Kakashi''s eyes became rare and serious, as he spoke. Better than Sasuke? And hearing this sound, the gazes of Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto suddenly looked at the shaky little girl who had already stood still in the field and seemed to be curiously watching who her opponent was. This impossible! Then, after seeing the little girl, the two subconsciously did not believe it. It''s not that because Sasuke is their teammate, they don''t believe that this little girl is better than Sasuke. Rather, Sasuke''s greatness has been seen by both Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto. For Haruno Sakura, Sasukes battle just now completely broke away from the girls perception of her sweetheart. In the second experiment, Haruno Sakura faced the enemy for the first time and experienced the baptism of a confrontation battle. At the same time, she paid attention to Sasuke the most along the way, how serious it is to make Sasuke hurt like that. In this situation, Sasuke was able to defeat the opponent, no doubt, she really felt the strength of her sweetheart. This feeling is an objective cognition that does not mix with the beauty of the lover''s eyes. And Naruto Uzumaki usually dismisses Sasuke''s various disdain, but it is just because of personal emotions, jealousy, chasing after, or his yearning for Sasuke, or the inexplicable kind of empathy for Sasuke. Yes, it''s just a young man''s spirit. Objectively speaking, Naruto Uzumaki is the one who knows Sasuke''s power most directly, and no one knows better than him how powerful his best friend is. My teacher said that the little girl in front of me was better than his best friend. To be honest, his first reaction was disbelief, and his second reaction was dissatisfaction. Regardless of the dislike of the youth, Naruto Uzumaki still felt that Sasuke was the best. none of them. Because, whether Sasuke''s talent or hard work, only the person who chased him, and the closest person, knew best. Sasuke will never lose to this little girl. Moreover, from their eyes, it can be seen that the little girl''s figure is loose and her posture is full of loopholes, she does not look like a powerful ninja. Perhaps, she really excels. Perhaps, also a powerful ninja. But better than Sasuke? They don''t believe it. Can''t see it either. Just let me see ~www.novelhall.com~ your truest strength. Although I am very grateful for your help before, but forgive our position, after all, it is somewhat different. But at this time, Kakashi''s eyes only had a solemn meaning. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, with his eyes, he can naturally see the body of this shaky little girl, who does not look like a powerful ninja at all. Even, there are many loopholes. However, thinking of the previous scenes, even a stupid pig would not believe that the strength of this little girl was as slack as her posture. He said that this little girl is better than Sasuke Uchiha, who possesses a writing wheel. It''s not just talking! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2347： look "Who is Anna''s opponent? Who is Anna''s opponent? Who is Anna''s opponent?" The redness and swelling of the eyes slowly disappeared, looking with curiosity and little excitement, looking around everyone on the second floor who focused on her. Faintly, it seems to be full of expectation. Looking forward to the person who is playing against her come down quickly. However, it may be that she was jumping all the way faster. Her opponent seemed not ready yet, and he hadn''t come down yet. On the second floor, there seemed to be no action. Great! Just win! There is no need to close the black house and not to eat. But at this time, in anticipation, this little girl''s heart flashed such a thought. Gaara... At the same time, on the other side, Kanjiuro once again looked at the red-haired boy with a gourd beside him, but a look of surprise flashed across his face. It wasn''t the excitement that made him tremble with fear just now. Ok? Gaara? At the same time, their sister, Temari who also took the Zhongnin exam, frowned. She looked at Gaara, who was separated by a younger brother, with a look of confusion and surprise on her face. what''s going on? Why does Gaara show such an expression? In the end, the two siblings almost flashed the same thought. At this moment, in their eyes, the red-haired boy holding his chest, the face that has remained unchanged for thousands of years, and the cold eyes, there is a doubt flashing at this moment. It seemed that the little girl in the field he was watching made him quite confused. why? Why is it that there are so many loopholes, but it gives me no less pressure than Sasuke Uchiha. Do not! It''s different from Uchiha Sasuke. Sasuke Uchiha did not give me pressure, it was not this, it made me feel the pressure of oppression! At this time, Gaara''s mind flashed such a thought. But... why? What is the source of this pressure, this pressure? This little girl, Anna Haneda, is there anything special? Then, with such a thought, Gaara''s brows without eyebrows slowly frowned. The expression on his face also changed from doubt to puzzle. A kind of incomprehensible color. No wonder his brothers and sisters were surprised. It can be said that this expression appeared on Gaara''s face for the first time. As for why Gaara felt puzzled, the problem was naturally with the little girl he was watching. At this moment, the little girl Gaara looked at, just looking at him gave him a feeling of heavy shoulders. Even the special chakras in his body deeply affected his special chakras. , It seems something is wrong. This is a kind of pressure that bursts from the heart from the inside out, from the deep and shallow. In other words, uneasy. Yes, uneasy. At this moment, although Gaara hasn''t realized it yet, because of his living environment and growth experience, he has not touched the word anxiety, so I don''t understand. However, the pressure that Gaara felt at this time was indeed uneasy. Gaara, looking at the swaying little girl in the field, looking around, at this time, there was a kind of anxiety in my heart. And what he didn''t understand was exactly here. Judging from his experience, from the perspective of having experienced a lot of sinister battles at a young age, this little girl is really a naive and innocent little girl in terms of posture, eyes, and expression. In other words, it is the type that absolutely cannot give him this kind of "pressure". With Gaara''s level of strength and his own talent, it is not because of Haneda''s age that he has any underestimated thoughts. The reason why he thinks Haneda is not the ninja who can give him such "pressure" is entirely because There is absolutely no "stress" point on Anna Haneda. No trace. This is what makes Gaara puzzling. No matter what kind of ninja, especially the ninja who can make him feel this kind of "pressure", he can see some clues. It was the first time he saw nothing, like now. Even, he actually didn''t think that Anna Haneda would be such a "stress" existence. Generally speaking, if he really felt the pressure, he would always believe what he saw no matter what. However, this time the feelings I saw before my eyes and what I felt seemed to produce a subtle and unreal feeling. He did feel the pressure and felt the little girl''s not easy, but his own observations told him that this little girl is no big deal. This gave him a cognitive gap. It also gave him unprecedented doubts. What is going on with Anna Haneda? And this kind of doubt also made him have an unprecedented interest in this seemingly innocent little girl. Even his face, which will not change in front of others for thousands of years, also revealed the incomprehensibility that made Kankuro and Temari feel "human" at this moment. "Huh? It''s still rainy?" And at this time, watching Haneda Anna looked around in the field, I suddenly thought of Haneda Kazuha who started to search around the body, Haneda Kazun, who was next to Haneda Tatsuhiko, his eyes flashed, and his face seemed to flash with surprise. Lulu, with a murmur, blurted out. At this moment, in his gaze, one person had already walked down from the second floor opposite and walked towards Haneda Anna in the field. Obviously, this person is the other person in this battle, Ikeda Ichiro who played against Anna Haneda. And this Ikeda Ichiro was one of the two with Tokasao. In other words, for this exam, they came from Caoyin Village and encountered Yuyin Village again. Two consecutive games against Yuyin Village seemed to surprise Haneda Ichiba. Forget it ~www.novelhall.com~ It doesn''t matter anyway. However, this is a random result after all. It is not impossible to get Yuyin twice in a row, and it cannot even be said to be a low probability thing. Haneda Ichiba didn''t pay much attention to this, but was surprised, as if he was just lamenting a coincidence. But in his heart, he made such a judgment at this time. Compared with Yuyin''s Hatman, who is the stand-in for Oshemaru, the strength of Ichiro Ikeda in front of him is much more normal. That is to say, the elites who normally took part in the Zhongnin exams were nothing more. For Anna, whether he wins or loses, there can be no big problems. How much, after seeing this opponent, Haneda Ichiba was relieved a lot. His face also looked a lot more casual. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2348： ready Latest URL: this person? Seeing that Yuyin Ichiro slowly laid down the second floor, the gaze originally focused on Anna Haneda suddenly turned to this slightly fat-looking ninja. At the same time, almost everyone''s mind flashed such a thought. But the thoughts in my heart flashed, faintly, and seemed a little disappointed. in case If possible, I hope that Gaara, whose name is Sand Waterfall, or a genius like Ning Ci. At this time, Kakashi''s slight disappointment flashed in his heart, and such a thought passed in his heart. To be honest, at the beginning he didn''t know who this Ikeda Ichiro was, or even that he was Yuyin. After all, he was just a guide for the Zhongnin exam, and there was no information about the candidates. And just now, he still hoped that Ikeda Ichiro was a better ninja. It would be great if he was a ninja with the top strength of this year''s Ninja exam. After all, the stronger the opponent, the more you can see the strength of Anna Haneda in the battle. If you want to observe Haneda''s strength from this battle, you must have a good reference. If the opponent is too weak, you can''t see anything at all. It now seems that this Ikeda Ichiro may not be a ninja with the kind of strength he wants. Kakashi is also considered to have experienced many battles, experienced wars, and experienced the dark waves of the Ninja world. It can be said that in terms of people, it is not inferior to those old predecessors. At this moment, he couldn''t see anything powerful from this Ikeda Ichiro. Of course, this is from the master line. Aside from these, this Ikeda Ichiro is quite solid. From his posture, Kakashi can still vaguely see that this Ikeda Ichiro is also at least a solid and experienced person. Elite-level ninja. It''s just that, as he expected, or in other words, standing in front of this Anna Haneda, it is really not enough. As for the thoughts he came up with at this time. When the screen stopped, he thought about it. After seeing both sides of the battle, Kakashi''s first thought was actually a pity. If any of the Haneda trio is named, he hopes that the other one will be the best in this year''s Chunin exam. For example, the first newcomer Neji Hyuga, who was rumored as early as last year, for example, Gaara, who has been known as Sa Yin''s young age, has the title. These well-known young geniuses are undoubtedly strong, and the world of ninjas is not so easy to deceive the world. Now that they have a reputation, most of them have real materials under their hands. In the face of such a powerful person, Anna Haneda''s Jinliang can be tested. Now this Ikeda Ichiro, maybe I''m sorry to say that. This basic skill is solid, and it''s a very reliable elite-level endurance everywhere. However, this Ikeda Ichiro is really not enough. And at this time, there are still many people who are as thoughtful as Kakashi, and even Gaara and others mentioned by Kakashi here. They also know that only if they have enough strength can they test Anna Haneda. Although they are not like Kakashi, they have actually experienced this situation where Anna Haneda showed off their strengths, but for these people, from the age of Anna Haneda, they can already tell. Something is missing. Besides, some people still have the information of Anna Hanada in the second test. Although, they may not see any threat or any powerful place from Anna Haneda''s body, and they are even loose and full of loopholes, looking like an ordinary girl. However, no one would really think that this Anna Haneda is nothing extraordinary. Even because of Haneda Ichiyo''s relationship, or the relationship of the Haneda clan in Kushin Village, they are quite curious about this little girl from the Haneda clan who can come to take this level of Ninja test at the age of six or seven. Therefore, when Kakashi showed disappointment, most of the people here also showed disappointment. Everyone knows that Yuyin, Yuyin called Ichiro Ikeda, cannot test how much Haneda Anna is. Even if he is a ninja in other situations, he should be quite good. Feel it! Feel it! You dont have to look, you can feel it! At this time, Ikeda Ichiro, who stood still, Yuyin, felt something violently in his heart, and flashed this series of thoughts in his heart. Although he did not look at the surrounding eyes directly, he knew that such a large-scale disappointed gaze would definitely be felt as long as it was not too nervous to a certain extent. As long as he is a qualified ninja. At this time, Ichiro Ikeda naturally knew the surrounding situation. Indeed, with my strength, I am afraid that even her strength cannot be tested. Do not! It should be said that the most basic part of the strength can not be tested. But in Ikeda Ichiro''s heart, it is very clear that he is very self-knowing, he has always been self-knowing. What''s more, because of the relationship between Osha Maru, he still has detailed information about Anna Haneda''s performance in the second test. To be honest, if it weren''t for so many people watching, or had to come up, I''m afraid he would have already abstained. Ninja exam? Become Zhong Ren? This is a trivial matter. Survival is the most important thing! This little girl definitely possesses great power and can beat people into meatloaf. An opponent of this level, how could he be her opponent! Moreover, the most important thing is that this little girl is just a child of six or seven years old. Yes, age is very important. Ikeda Ichiro knew very well what it meant to be young. Younger, it means that she has such terrible power for a very short time, and the more tyrannical power, the harder it is to control, and the more time it takes to control it. Obviously, Anna Haneda is definitely not good at controlling power. In other words... Next, for Anna Haneda, it was an easy battle. I am afraid it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose~www.novelhall.com~ because at this moment, the victory is doomed. However, for him, it was a battle of life and death. How about, without surrendering, surviving is his next battle. That''s why, just now he hesitated about the reason why he didn''t come forward immediately. Ugh Why, I am so fate, compared to this little Raksha, I would rather face Haneda Ichiba! At this time, his heart was also wailing. "Then, prepare..." However, Ikeda Ichiro couldn''t complain anymore. At this time, Moonlight Hayate saw that the two had already played, and directly raised his hand and announced. Chapter 2349： Wait a minute! Latest URL: "Then, prepare to..." Looking at Ikeda Ichiro on the side, and Anna Haneda on the other side, he directly raised his hand and announced. Now that both sides are in place, the game is about to begin. "Wait!" However, at this moment, when he was about to announce the start of the battle, he suddenly interrupted his speech with a sharp sound. In the next second, he was a little surprised and unprepared, and looked at the little girl who had turned into a serious look from the wobbly state. That is Anna Haneda. At this time, are there any questions? And subconsciously, looking at this little girl who suddenly became serious, such a thought flashed subconsciously in Moonlight Hayate''s heart. Ok? What...what''s going on? What''s wrong? Isn''t it better to compare? Isn''t this little girl going to abstain? After all, the purpose of Kushin Village is unknown, and that of Haneda Ichiba is unknown. It is very likely that winning here will affect their plan. Ok I hope so. At the same time, Ikeda Ichiro, who was the opponent, was stunned for a moment, as if in the ashes of death, a fire of hope was lit. "What''s the matter? Why did you stop suddenly?" "what''s going on?" "This is...what are you going to do?" At this time, on the second floor, there were also whispers. There is no doubt that this abrupt move attracted everyone''s attention, no, it should be said that it was a commotion. Attention, everyone has been on this Anna Haneda. When the referee was about to announce the start of the test, he suddenly called a stop, which made them quite confused. Stop this time? What is Anna Haneda doing? Is it necessary to stop at this time? Or is there any change? At this time, with the whispering around him, in front of him, Naruto Uzumaki "Huh? What''s the matter?" Kakashi looked at Haneda Ichiha over there. Was it Haneda Ichiba''s instructions? But when his gaze settled, Kakashi had such a thought in his heart. ... "It''s over..." But at this time, Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Tatsuhiko spoke in unison. Muttered, as if mixed with a desperate mouth. At the same time, the expressions of both of them became subtle at the same time. Maybe others don''t know, but they know what happened when Anna showed this expression. As two people who grew up together or watched her grow up since childhood, this expression couldn''t be more familiar. This girl showed such a serious expression as if something important happened, absolutely that! It''s definitely that one! Absolutely absolutely absolutely that! But in their hearts, there are already mixed feelings at this time, except for this sentence, they don''t know what to say. Even, there is a little worry. I''m a little worried, next, will it cause any bad situation. Therefore, in this sentence, the two looked at the moonlight blast at the same time. "Any questions?" And just as their gazes settled, the gaze of Moonlight Hayate fell on the face of Anna Haneda, whose expression suddenly became serious, and said. "Ok" When hearing this sentence, Anna Haneda did not immediately explain what it was, but frowned tightly. It seemed that although he had called a stop, he didn''t know how to speak. "What''s wrong? Anna Haneda, are you going to give up this competition?" Seeing that Anna Haneda hadn''t spoken for a long time and looked like she couldn''t remember anything, Moonlight Hayate felt strange and surprised, but after all, he was performing the duties of a referee and asked again. "Why don''t you speak?" "What is this going to do?" "It feels like something terrible happened?" But at this time, seeing Anna Haneda not speaking for a long time, there were waves of whispers on the second floor. With the thought of this whisper, suddenly, the entire first exercise field seemed to become solemn. Everyone''s eyes were on the little girl, on the little girl who originally looked innocent and carefree, but now frowned and thought deeply, as if she had encountered something difficult. And as if following her silence, everyone''s faces slowly showed a solemn color. After all, none of them doubted the strength of this little girl, but they didn''t know how powerful this little girl was. They are also very curious about how good this little girl can be. But now, before starting the battle, facing an opponent who has no characteristics at all, and even seems to have begun to retreat, with such a heavy expression, as if facing something extremely difficult to speak, there must be something in it. What they can''t guess. And this inability, coupled with the recognition and curiosity of the little girl''s strength, and the comparison of the little girl''s expressions before and after, made them naturally have a solemn meaning. You don''t have to think about it. Next, this little girl must say something that shakes her surroundings. With this thought, their hearts became heavy. will not give up? At the same time, in their hearts, with the heavy atmosphere, everyone invariably made a comparison with the previous battle. In normal times, they don''t think so. However, there was an example of giving up just now, which made them inevitable to think about this. Moreover, to make this girl who looks innocent, has no motives and is absolutely powerful, or faces an ordinary opponent to show such an expression, it is only possible that she is entangled, is she giving up! Only if I don''t want to give up, but have to give up, can this little girl show such an expression. After all, really, apart from giving up the game, they don''t think there is any reason for them to stop the game. As for why to give up the game? I''m afraid that this time, it can be said that Cao Yin Village, which shows its face, is going to be low-key. This is too eye-catching and not good! "That one" And just after the atmosphere became dignified to a certain degree, the little girl who frowned finally grabbed her brow and opened her mouth. coming! Speak! Looking at the expression, I feel like I am going to suffer! At this time, in an instant, everyone''s breathing slowly stopped. The atmosphere, suddenly changed from solemn to tense. Even a sense of tension surged in everyone''s eyes. It was as if he was standing on the battlefield. "Say it." At this time, Moonlight Gale also spoke. "This game..." Then, hearing this sound, Anna Haneda hesitated, slowly raised her hand, and said in her mouth. I rely on! Raised your hand? Raise your hand! I really want to give up! grass! What a joke! At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ want to surrender? In an instant, such an exciting thought appeared in everyone''s hearts on the second floor, and even someone who had already said "what''s a joke" has poured into the second floor of the throat. "What is the rule of...?" Then, the next moment, the little girl''s voice sounded slowly. "Hey!" In the end, the little girl raised her hand and knocked it on her head, making her tongue so cute! Suddenly, the audience was silent. Chapter 2350： I knew it! Latest URL: I know it! It must be so! I knew it! In the silence, looking at the little girl who was spitting out her cute tongue, Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Ichiba on the other side almost shot on the railing on the second floor with one palm. That''s right! This situation is exactly the same as they imagined. Even, there is a feeling of no difference. Based on what they know about Anna, when she usually shows such a very serious and serious expression that looks like that, there is definitely something she can''t remember! I definitely forgot something! Moreover, it is still very important, even something that must be known now! In other words, Anna suddenly called a stop just now because she had forgotten something! Moreover, it is definitely something that must be used next. In other words, the inevitable. Otherwise, she couldn''t remember what she had forgotten. Only when things come, she will remember that she has forgotten such a thing. And now, what''s coming is undoubtedly this pre-selection battle, and the important thing and necessary thing in the pre-selection battle, this battle rule is definitely one. Nothing wrong! There was nothing wrong with this result. Same as they thought. Now everyone''s reaction is similar to what they imagined. This girl, sometimes, really has a characteristic that is not surprising and endless. At this time, I glanced around, Haneda Ichiba''s hand slowly covered his face. really Anna is the cutest! However, at this moment, looking at Anna Haneda, who was spitting out her cute tongue, Tatsuhiko Haneda flashed a completely different idea from Ichiba Haneda. Even the cheeks are slightly red. ... Rules... Rules? I... Did I hear... wrong? she was Say the rules? And at this moment, in the silence of the audience, watching the cute little girl in the field, everyone on the second floor almost fell from the second floor. Even people with cold complexions like Kakashi and Gaara have a delicate face at this time. Even, there is a color of embarrassment. Uh Am I, what is wrong with this Anna Haneda! At this time, Kakashi, whose mouth was twitching, was already asking himself. In this situation, he was really a little unexpected. Just now, he almost thought that Haneda Ichiba had some instructions, in order to avoid some sensitive questions, what should this little girl do in this battle! Unexpectedly, this is completely a misunderstanding! A little girl, she has made a mistake that children often make, and she didn''t listen to it well just now. So, I dont know what the rules are. Uh Did Anna Haneda really pass the first and second tests normally? At the same time, everyone present, especially Konoha''s newcomers, had such an idea in their hearts. Suddenly, passing the exam with such a little girl, they suddenly had a contrast and a doubt about their own strength. It seems that the test that he has passed so hard is actually very low in gold. So that the little girl who looks like an ordinary girl below can pass smoothly. "Uh" At this time, even Moonlight Wind, who had been strictly observing the referee''s professional ethics, was still a little speechless at this time. His head was slightly blank, and he hardly knew how to answer. Should this be answered? Such an important matter, although there are no rules in this battle, it is just that because of avoiding excessive casualties and causing dissatisfaction with other Shinobu villages, he will stop it at his discretion. However, generally speaking, as a ninja, this kind of thing should be remembered. This little girl did not listen to him at all! At least she was not listening when she said the rules. And such a ninja who doesn''t even listen to such important pre-selection rules, still has the qualifications to become a ninja? At this moment, Moonlight Gale was deeply suspicious. Ok Oh, it doesn''t seem to be a good situation! Looking at the appearance of the moonlight and gust of wind, Anna Haneda slowly put down her hand, and quickly retracted the tongue she spit out, a look of confusion naturally appeared on her face. However, although her face was confused, it didn''t mean she didn''t understand. She dared not speak just now because she also knew that ignorance of the rules was a very important thing. She was educated as a ninja after all. Although she has the problem of forgetfulness, it does not mean that she can forget everything. Some things, she still knows, has not forgotten. It must not be forgotten. She still knew the seriousness of this matter. However, if you dont ask, because you dont know the rules, and you break the rules and you get eliminated, thats not okay! She is now playing for the village. Long Yan said that the more she wins, the more support the village can get. You can also live a better life. Don''t starve anymore. She can also let her stomach eat. Therefore, she cannot fail. Even if she knew it was serious, she asked it out. "There are no rules in this game, but if I determine that it is necessary, I will stop it to avoid unnecessary casualties." At this time, looking at Anna Haneda''s appearance, Moonlight Hayate took a breath, and finally reiterated the rules. Moonlight Gale, after all, still had no choice to eliminate this child here. In any case, after learning some information about Haneda Ichiba and related information about the Haneda clan, he wanted to see the strength of the Haneda clan more than weeding out this unqualified little girl. The strength of the rest of the Haneda clan. To be honest, although he has been fulfilling his duties as a referee, personally, he still wants to see the battle of Anna Haneda. Moreover, to reiterate, there is no question of principle. Therefore, he chose to continue. Always feel... It is too much to disqualify such a young girl because of this reason. Moreover, there is no statement in the rules that the rules cannot be reiterated. Even if the little girl didn''t know, she didn''t say that she couldn''t tell her again. And in his heart, he was thinking like this at the moment. "Then ~www.novelhall.com~ will begin..." After speaking, considering the issue of time, he raised his hand again, ready to start. "Wait!" However, this time, under his consternation, Anna Haneda interrupted him again. "what happened again?" And this time, he frowned, obviously a little unhappy. "Can I use my full strength?" Then, in the next second, without any hesitation, Anna Haneda spoke innocently. In an instant, some unpleasant moonlight blasts were surprised on the spot. "hiss!" At the same time, in the silence of the entire stadium, a chill sounded suddenly. Chapter 2351： Then I... Latest URL: Can I... use my best? This little girl is innocent... Or, really dont know what to say and what not to say? Or in other words, the nature of this little girl is actually not what she shows... The air-conditioned stalls, in the hearts of everyone on the court, this idea of ??similarity and minor differences emerged. However, their gazes were scattered, part of them looked at Ichiro Ikeda in the field, part of them looked at Haneda Ichiba on the second floor, and a very small part of them looked at Uyin Village. The remaining one on the side. At this moment, at first glance, this sentence came out of the little girl''s innocent expression, and it was still in the same tone as the question just now. However, in terms of the content of the words, it is really not a qualified ninja, the words that a ninja who can take the Ninja exam will speak. This sentence, under this kind of occasion, really should not be said. Even if it is accidental. First of all, the ninjas here are basically the elite ninjas of the villages. They are all elite-level ninjas. They are all carefully selected. Although they are all ninjas now, it does not mean that they have always been ninjas. Because they are carefully selected by the village, even if they become Zhongren in the future, they can still be elite Zhongren, and even elite Shangren. Their talents and strength are recognized and tested. In the future, it must be the elite of each village. As for the elite, they naturally have the arrogance of the elite, even if they are still forbearing now, maybe this arrogance is not that big. However, there are still some. At least, now, hearing this sentence, their hearts, inexplicably, even almost subconsciously, are somewhat unhappy. It''s like being mocked by the group. For this Zhongnin exam, they can say that they tried their best, even if they didn''t try their best, they did their best. And now, listening to this little girl''s words, they are all subconsciously uncomfortable. They dare to work hard, and this little girl hasn''t even tried her best. The results of her previous exams seem to have become indifferent in an instant. To be honest, they felt that the little girl in front of them, Anna Haneda, was a little bit too clueless in talking and doing things, lacking common sense, or was it a bit too arrogant? At this moment, some people who looked in the direction of Haneda Ichiba flashed in their hearts again, this Haneda clan is serious about it. In the world of ninjas, although strength is ultimately respected, strength is not absolute. The five major ninja villages, all large and small ninja villages, and the dark side of the ninja world are intricately responsible. Each has its own strength and respect. There is also no gap that is completely crushed, and coupled with the millennia of entanglement in the Ninja world, the relationship between them is that they are constantly cutting and arguing. Sometimes, political means, speaking and doing things are still very important, especially in the game of the big country Darenin Village. Pay special attention to this point. Otherwise, if strength can solve everything, then there will be no international politics among countries. . There is no longer the Zhongnin exam. Then, you still have to be careful. Before, Konoha had indeed challenged everyone, but that was just a challenge, not to belittle anyone. Although it can cause dissatisfaction, it is not an insult. And now this little girl looks down on everyone here, and feels a bit belittle everyone here. Whether intentional or unintentional, this may cause international problems. Besides, Konohas kid before is Konohas ninja after all. Konohas Danin village status is there. Just talk about it. If you have the strength, you can make big things small and small things if you have any problems. . But what is there in Caoyin Village? It''s just a small Ninja Village, with a new leader, there are still a lot of problems. Besides, this time, among the owners, there are two people from Danin Village, Konoha and Sa Yin. In addition to a group of people who were promoted to everyone in Xiaoren Village, they all knew what purpose they had in taking the Zhongren exam. This caused displeasure in Da Ren Village, whether it was Tong Yan Wu Ji or not, it was a big mistake. At this time, they looked at Haneda Ichiba and wanted to see what the Haneda clan thought. Unfortunately, they didn''t see anything. Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Tatsuhiko''s faces did not change at all, as if this Haneda Anna said, they didn''t hear or didn''t care. As for those who look at Uyin and Ichiro Ikeda, most of them also think this way, but their focus is on the underestimated Uyin Fang. Moreover, it is also a pity that there hasn''t been much change in Yuyin Village, as if what the little girl said was nothing but Tong Yan Wuji. They are not serious. Nor does it intend to develop to the level of international problems. Except for some dissatisfaction and feeling offended in their hearts, neither party seemed to care about this wording. Suddenly, they all have one kind, and they seem to be making a fuss. Think about it carefully, this kind of thing actually doesn''t seem to matter, even if Anna Haneda did it on purpose, so what? Now is the qualifiers, the key is to rely on strength to speak. Isn''t it worth making a fuss about this kind of twitchy thing... Feel it! Feel it! Everyone''s eyes are on me again, what''s the matter? Want me to beat this little girl? Open... What a joke! Girl, don''t use all your strength! But at this time, Ikeda Ichiro seemed to feel something again, his face tightened subconsciously, and there was such a slightly horrified thought in his heart. A bunch of **** who don''t know how to tell the difference? Isn''t it just talking a little bit of brainlessness? Besides, she is not... At the same time, he scolded in his heart. "As long as you don''t violate the rules, I will stop when necessary." At this time, staring at the little girl in front of her, she obviously didn''t expect the moonlight blast that the little girl would ask like that. At this time, she also reacted and spoke more formulaically. Is this Anna Haneda really a qualified ninja? At this time, such a thought passed in his mind. When to use all strength and when not to use all strength, isn''t it all based on your own judgment? Why do you still have to ask yourself? This is a battlefield of real swords and guns. It''s not a match exercise for children to play with each other, and they are asking for their full strength or not. No need! No need! Shouldn''t ask! At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Moonlight Hayate couldn''t help but wonder if Haneda Anna was a ninja. According to the performance just now, this little girl is completely like an ordinary little girl, a six or seven year old girl, a six or seven year old girl with no ninja education. Completely, not like a ninja! "Oh... then I don''t have to do my best." And hearing this, Anna Haneda nodded seriously, and then said such a stiff expression from everyone on the second floor. "hiss--!" Afterwards, the sound of cold breath sounded again. Chapter 2352： Start! Latest URL: I...I heard it right? Do not! Yes, I understand it correctly. What does this little girl mean, right? Is that it? Right? Is that it? All the gazes that were originally focused on that Ikeda Ichiro instantly returned to the one who made the decision and took a deep breath, as if to relieve the tension, stepped back several steps, preparing for the next battle. girl. And at this moment, on the second floor, the hearts of those who looked at Haneda''s clan and those who looked at Yuyin suddenly burst into flames. This sentence, combined with the words before Moonlight Hayate, is really too essay. What does the phrase "then I don''t have to do my best" mean? This is already naked! Whether it is intentional or unintentional, shouldn''t it be said? After all, this is Konoha. After all, Konoha is the strongest existence in Daren Village at present, but it is different from the small ninja villages like Yuyin Village. You can''t just say these words casually. Do not! It should be said that in such a context, wouldn''t it cause any bad misunderstandings? The referee just said that it is necessary that he will organize, to the effect that you can use your full strength. The subtext is almost assured, even if you use your full strength, I can guarantee the normal progress and end of the battle. And this little girl''s answer, I don''t need to do my best. Isn''t this naked and not believing in Moonlight Wind? And since Moonlight Hayate can become such an important referee for the Zhongnin exam, he is definitely trusted by Konoha, and he is strong enough to be a referee. Even his strength should be good. For such an important Zhongnin exam, even Konoha would not send just the right strength, it would definitely exceed a lot. It is very likely that this Moonlight Gale is still Konoha''s rising star. In short, it can be regarded as Konoha''s face in this exam. And now, with these words, doesn''t it mean that this moonlight gust is not his opponent? A Xiaonin from a small Ninja village who took the Zhongnin exam, questioned and thought Konoha was a capable person. Do not! Isn''t this a question? I just look down on it! If you figure out your position, if you don''t have any brains, you must at least give Konoha some face here. At this moment, some people''s hearts have already begun to yell, and their hearts are filled with an unspeakable mood. As for Konoha''s newcomers, they seemed to be a little aware of the smell at this time, and there were many expressions on their faces that they did not know how to describe. I am afraid that only Kamaru continued to look troubled, and his face remained unchanged. Oh! Of course, there are Qiu Dao Ding Ci, this guy eats very well, and there is no change. At the same time, almost everyone looked at Haneda Ichiha and Konoha again. In fact, it is a pity that this time the two parties are still the same as the okay. Haneda Fang, nothing has changed, as if he didn''t care. Konoha Fang didn''t change much, and even the moonlight and gust of wind on the face of the person directly didn''t have any unpleasant colors. Then they seemed to understand again. It doesn''t matter, it still depends on the strength of this little girl in the next battle. felt it! Feel it again! What do you mean? What does it mean? Did you do it on purpose? Haven''t you already seen that I am not this little girl''s opponent? What does it mean to have high hopes for me now? what? She finally doesn''t have to use all her strength, do you still want her to use all her strength? Do you want me to push her full force? What a joke! If you have the skills, try it! You have the ability to die! Standing and watching people do not have back pain! See what I do! If I can, I will surrender! At this time, the field also took a few steps back. Ikeda Ichiro, who was pulling away, was almost a jealous spirit behind him. His figure paused. He felt the hopeful gaze from this concentration, and in his heart, He directly scolded. In front of this violent little Lori who can beat people into meatloaf with bare hands, she forced her to use her full strength, and was said that he did not have this ability. Even if he had this ability, he would dare him. What are you doing? Do you force yourself into meatloaf? Fuck you! At this time, the true portrayal of his heart has already cursed everyone present. What a funny girl. At this moment, at the stall where Ikeda Ichiro retreated and scolded his mother in his heart, Moonlight Hayate looked at the two, with a sickly smile on his lips. Then, let me see why you have no scheming, Caoyin Village can let you be so free! With this smile, and the two Haneda clan in the corner of his eyes, with the same expressions, another thought flashed through Moonlight Hayate''s heart. This sentence of Anna Haneda, Moonlight Hayate has no idea? Have! Of course there are ideas. However, this Anna Haneda is someone the village has paid special attention to. Her performance in the second test must be mastered by the village, if not all, it is reliable enough. Moreover, Haneda Kazuha and Haneda Tatsuhiko also saw the way Anna Haneda spoke. Kusage Village must have imagined what kind of trouble her participation would cause. In this case, to send her to the court must be prepared, or that there must be some article. However, these are actually no big deal. This is a qualifier, the strength speaks. Talking can cause misunderstandings. What if it''s just rude words? Caoyin Village is already qualified to say this! As for what kind of attitude will arouse Konoha, then it depends on their performance! How strong is it, when has Konoha village been afraid of a strong opponent? Even the current Konoha would not suddenly be a blockbuster because of a small Shinobu village, or even a little scary in the eyes of others, so that he would be so confused that he couldn''t even distinguish between friends and enemies? Cao Yin is strong and threatening, but that does not mean that Konoha will be afraid of becoming a frightened bird! "So, start!" Thinking of this, Moonlight Hayate raised his hand again and gave an order! "boom!" And just at the moment of this announcement ~www.novelhall.com~, there was a bang on the ground, suddenly, smoke and dust instantly transpired from Haneda Anna''s side. All of a sudden, the air seemed to freeze. For an instant, there was silence on the second floor, and even in the field, that seemed to think that the battle had started. Everyone froze instantly! His gaze was suddenly fixed on the little girl who was stepping out of the smoke and dust, but still able to see clearly. Time seems to freeze at this moment! "Gudong!" At this time, Ikeda Ichiro, who was staring at the opponent in front of him, his eyes suddenly widened, and a blue color suddenly appeared on his stiff face. Afterwards, his throat rolled, with a grunt, he swallowed blankly. Chapter 2353： Shock Latest URL: This is... this is As if the air was frozen in silence, even the audience present had something to say, they swallowed the words into their throats at this moment, and even all the figures of all people leaned back slightly. His eyes widened little by little. Perhaps some people''s complexions have not changed, but in their widening eyes, an uncontrollable look of horror has already appeared. "Gudong!" Even some Konoha''s newcomers, such as Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Yamanaka Ino, and those who are relatively weaker and lack sufficient calm control, have already taken a slight step back. Subconsciously swallowed a sip of water. This... what is this? This, is this possible? And in their minds, such an idea arose at the same time. To them, it seemed like the things before them, let alone seeing them, were things they couldn''t even think of. This...this is... The strength of this little girl? Able to do this... At this time, Kakashi''s gaze suddenly looked at Haneda Ichiba over there. So, does it mean that Tatsuhiko Haneda also has the same strength? Cao Yin Village... As his gaze settled, such an unspeakable thought flashed in Kakashi''s heart. It''s amazing! This is amazing! "Kaka! Kaka! Kaka!" And just at this moment, in the silence, as if everyone was holding their breath, a faint cracking sound slowly rang from the field. Open... open what... Is this really what a ninja from a small ninja can possess? Do not! Is a small ninja village, can you have such a ninja? incredible! Is this really a ninja cultivated in Kushin Village? And at this moment, in the cracking sound, the moonlight blast, which has always abide by its duties, this time, after the announcement, did not quickly leave the central side of the place, which is the battlefield, but turned slightly sideways. He looked at the location of Anna Haneda. On his face, it was also that shocked color. Even among the slightly widened pupils, there is no such thing as the calmness and objectivity that a referee should have. Rather, it is full of subjective and incredible colors. Yes! At this moment, even if it was the blast of moonlight, it was astonished on the spot, almost holding his breath. Although I know that Kuoyin Village is the Ninja Village for everyone, the research on ninjutsu is the most active, and many achievements have been made. Even the ninjas of Kuoyin Village are recognized as the more difficult type in war. . Although they may not have mastered tyrannical ninjutsu, their understanding of ninjutsu, especially conventional ninjutsu, even surpassed the country where this ninjutsu was originally developed. Every opponent was impressed. If the same strength or the difference in strength is not a crushing level, the difficulty level of the ninjas of Kushin Village is recognized by all ninja villages. However, in any case, no matter how difficult it is in the village of Caoyin and how to actively study ninjutsu, after all, there has been no strong person, even in the Hanzo period of Yuyin Village, there is no outstanding example. This is also the reason why Da Ninja Village was able to let the Little Ninja Village exist around him. Little Ninja Village, after all, is Little Ninja Village. It is a force, but it cannot be a threat! Now, Kusage Village has such a ninja, as well as Haneda Ichiba, even though it is not obvious, he can already see a powerful ninja. Perhaps this is no longer a simple Zhongnin exam. Cao Yin Village is not simply a small forbearance village. If there is such... The words of Anna Haneda! "Crack! Click! Click!" And at this moment, just as the thoughts flashed in his mind, the cracking sound slowly became dense. And in his eyes, in their eyes, the girl who took a step and squatted slightly to make a fighting posture, her figure seemed to be even lower. At this moment, in front of their eyes, this girl is not half loose and swaying, and there is no half of the hole in her body. Just now, at the moment when the announcement sounded, with just a slight step, the girl''s posture suddenly changed dramatically. Although there was only one movement, it was just a step. However, that kind of shaky and leaky figure instantly became impeccable! Even the innocent look disappeared at that moment. Instead, it was already a serious look that almost made people palpitate. Even the innocent and innocent look at this time was almost There is a breathtaking fighting spirit! If it hadn''t been for the innocent look of the little girl just now, it was still reverberating in his mind, I am afraid that everyone present would not regard the current Anna Haneda as that innocent girl. Rather, a fierce beast that chooses to eat! Yes, fierce beast! Now, Haneda Anna''s demeanor and figure made people naturally think of the word fierce beast. Although, even if she was serious and full of warfare, she looked like a cute round-faced little girl, but in the eyes of others, she was a murderer at this time. This is an almost instinctive feeling. It seems, their instincts, the little girl in front of them is not a person, but an indescribable dangerous beast! However, what really shocked them was not the completely different temperament of the little girl that suddenly changed before and after. But at her feet. Under her feet, the sunken and cracked ground under the foot of one foot! At this moment, this Anna Haneda stepped out in one step, and between the slight sinking, she was already crushing the ground. A small pit was centering on the foot she stepped out, as the cobweb-like cracks continued. Depressed outward. Strands of smoke and dust are constantly shooting out from the cracks due to the huge pressure and the cracks on the ground! It turned into a small cloud of smoke and dust, which continued to spit out and spread. Although there is no crack in the one-meter area around Anna Haneda ~www.novelhall.com~, it is tilted down with this small pit as the center. It seems that Haneda Anna''s foot not only crushed a small part of the ground under her foot, but even the ground that was one meter round around was also slightly sunken by the subsequent force of this foot! In other words... Anna Haneda dented the ground with one foot! this is What a terrible force! Just this kick is enough to prove that the phrase "without all efforts" is not a disdain for Konoha! This little girl has no element of contempt. Her strength... You can say this! Chapter 2354： coming! The latest website: "Anna..." As the cracking sound became more and more dense, looking at the girl in the field who attracted everyone''s horrified eyes, Haneda Ichiba''s brows slowly frowned, then he frowned and looked towards Tatsuhiko Haneda next to him. "Well, once." And at this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face was not so good, and he even swallowed unconsciously with a grunt in his mouth. They all knew what was going on with Anna''s current situation. And, what kind of chain reaction will this state cause. Even, it can be said that the current situation has exceeded their expectations, and it can be said that it has caused a bad situation. That is, the strength displayed by Anna, I am afraid that it is beyond the scope of the Kushin Village to participate in this Zhongnin exam. Ichiba Haneda has always emphasized that things that cannot happen, I am afraid, will happen. Things are going out of control! Seeing Anna''s strength, I am afraid that Konoha''s assistance may be lost. "Why don''t you tell me?" In response to this, Haneda Ichiba''s face at this time did not have the usual leisurely or calm look, but frowned seriously. It seems that it is very serious. "Humph!" However, in the face of his serious questioning, Haneda Tatsuhiko did not change his hateful attitude towards him, and said rather unhappy: "Tell you, is it useful? You will only let Anna give up the game! You know, Did Anna pay much for the Chunin test?" Even in the words, there is already a gun and a stick. Tatsuhiko But this time, Long Yan''s spear and stick caught Haneda''s surprise. "Anna...It''s just that I wanted to do something for everyone in the village." However, this time Haneda Ichiba didn''t say anything, but Hyuga Ryuyan did not further cynicism or direct verbal abuse. He just looked at the little girl in the field and spoke gently. "I know" Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba, whose face had changed, was rare, but he didn''t investigate it any more, and he didn''t refute Ryuhiko, just sighed and said. Then, there was a long silence between the two of them, both of them looked at the little girl in the field without words. This time, it''s not good! However, next, Haneda Ichiba''s gaze fell subconsciously on the third generation of Hokage who couldn''t see what expression was there. Almost at the same time, Haneda Ryuhiko''s eye was out of the corner, and he glanced at the heavyweight person over there. Although that was the case, Haneda Tatsuhiko, it is not that he didn''t know about this, and the consequences after Anna revealed his strength. Even, he felt that Annai was going to be self-defeating this time. That''s right, self-defeating. They came to seek assistance from Daren Village this time, and Daren Villages assistance is based on the fact that Caoyin Village has no major threats and is valuable for use. It cannot meet any conditions to assist in this matter. Just hang. But now, Anna''s strength showed that there was no big threat, and it put a huge question mark. Is there any threat to Cao Yin Village now? Anana has already shown this strength that surpasses the Zhongnin exam. This is enough to arouse the fear of Danin Village. In addition, there is another one called Haneda Ichiba who has not fully demonstrated his strength, but has attracted a lot of attention and has made Konoha feel that he is not an ordinary bastard. The strength composition of Cao Yin Village, in Da Ren Village''s guess, is probably not without threats. Since Caoyin Village is felt threatened, so he will help a threatened village. Then, how can Daren Village do something that an obvious stupid would do? It can be said that next, things are a bit tricky. It''s just that both he and Haneda Ichiba knew that it was useless now, Anna had already started off the court, and at this time, it was meaningless to stop. On the contrary, if they take action to stop it, then it seems okay. Now, it can only continue like this. What they can do is think about how to remedy it afterwards. And now, it is clear that he and Haneda Ichiba have the same ideas. At this time, it is still necessary to look at Konoha''s reaction first, and to look at Konoha''s reaction, naturally it depends on the existence of Hokage, the highest heavyweight. However, it is a pity that they did not see any abnormalities on the faces of the three generations of Hokage. No more information was found. It seems that the third generation of Hokage doesn''t seem to care about this matter. However, they all know that, like the three generations of Naruto, it is estimated that the longest old Naruto in the entire ninja world, I am afraid, what is really there, they can''t see it. Even this kind of appearance that doesn''t seem to care about is the worst thing to do. However, in this era, the strength of Ninja Village is rising, and even if there is a threat, Konoha will be attracted. As long as they behave properly, it is not completely hopeless. Just watch the changes. Therefore, at this moment, the same thought flashed through their hearts. ... "Gudong!" At this time, in the field, opposite Anna Haneda, as the opponent Ichiro Ikeda, looked at the slightly sinking figure and swallowed again. Feel it! Feel it! To die! This is dying! This is a kick, I am afraid I will explain here! At this time, his heart was already desperate. The sight of a foot stepping on the cracked ground is still vivid. He knows very well that if he kicked himself on his body, I am afraid that he would die. Even, at this moment, looking at the cracking ground ahead, his face is already greener than forgiveness. "Crack!" And just in this moment, there was a crisp sound, then suddenly sounded. In an instant, his whole body seemed to be blown by an invisible gust of wind, and his whole body suddenly leaned back, and his whole body seemed to stop breathing under pressure. coming! At this moment, his eyes suddenly widened. Among the pupils, I saw the round pit one meter in front of him, and it was suddenly full of cracks. And the little girl was already in a rush. coming! At this moment, everyone on the second floor of ~www.novelhall.com~ also exclaimed in their hearts, and everyone held their breath! "Boom!" In the next moment, smoke and dust evaporated from the fissure that suddenly cracked, and in an instant, the little girl''s figure was covered. That''s it! I''m dying! At this moment, Ikeda Ichiro''s face was pale! Next, will one hit kill? At the same time, on the second floor, almost everyone swallowed nervously. "Damn!" Then, suddenly, there was a clear sound... In the smoke and dust! Chapter 2355： Silent Latest URL: "Puff!" A slight muffled sound reverberated in this completely quiet first exercise field, as the dust and smoke spread. This this is And at this moment, on the second floor, the silence has changed into a kind of graceful silence. The faces of everyone who had held their breath and were full of tension at this moment were stiff, but there was a subtle color. Although, there was still the kind of shock in my heart that was almost impossible to speak. However, the surprise this time was a little bit subtle, and a little bit made the corners of their mouths curled up unconsciously, and then there was a little urge to pull them. And their innermost feelings are actually a bit indescribable. They seem shocked, or perhaps they are really shocked, but there seems to be something wrong. This This is... Even afterwards, watching the smoke scattered, some people opened their mouths, and some didn''t know what to say. In the silence, all the staff suddenly fell silent. Suddenly, everyone felt the tension just now, how worthless. "Uh" At this time, among the crowd, Kakashi blinked and was speechless, looking at his two petrified disciples in front of him. I Did you read the wrong person? At this moment, he began to doubt his vision. "This" Even, at this moment, because of Anna Haneda''s movement, she was about to rush forward, and she suddenly realized that she was going to leave the field and was about to retreat. The moonlight blast was also staring at the direction of Anna Haneda. , Silently. The whole body felt a little stiff and petrified. As if seeing things that he couldn''t handle with his calmness, the whole person exuded a kind of "what''s going on? What should I do? How should I react? What am I going to do?" Completely, because of what I saw, I was confused on the spot. "Uh" At the same time, on the second floor, Ichiba Haneda and Tatsuhiko Haneda, the two people who know Anna Haneda best, seemed to be frozen on the spot. Even Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face was a little red because of his embarrassment. Tell you, is it useful? You will only let Anna give up the game! Do you know how much Anana paid for this Chunin test? At this time, his mind echoed the words he had just refuted Haneda Ichiba. At this moment, the righteous words and the current situation on the court made Haneda Tatsuhiko want to dig a hole in. I... I even forgot. Anna and she... And in his heart, there is a sadness of crying without tears. This girl... At the same time, Haneda Ichiba beside him also had an urge to cover his face. Obviously, the things in front of him made Haneda Kazuha a little bit unbearable, and even, judging from his face, he felt embarrassed. "It hurts... it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!" At this time, the smoke and dust slowly dissipated in the field and in the fighting place. In the eyes of everyone, the man lying on the ground with his hands covering his mouth and nose was slowly standing up. little girl. level level At the same time, as the smoke dissipated and the little girl stood up, the whole person who was frightened by the momentum just now leaned back, almost one step back, but because of what happened just now, I was stunned by Ikeda Ichiro on the spot. At that time, the paleness on his face seemed to fade a lot. But in his mind, a noun began to appear repeatedly. "puff" Then, the next second, as if the fear of life and death just now disappeared in an instant. No, as if it never existed, it was completely an illusion, the corners of his mouth suddenly rose. Flat...fall! Definitely fell on the ground! Others may not have seen it, but I have seen it! Standing right across from this girl, I definitely saw it! It''s a flat fall! This girl just fell on the ground! Hahahaha! At this time, Ikeda Ichiro''s heart was already full of laughter, not to mention the pale feeling of fear just now, it was the tension of the game, and at this moment, it completely disappeared. Yes, only laughed. He did see it just now. Although at that time he was already in a panic, even desperately at a loss. However, he still saw it. The little **** the opposite side, that is, Anna Haneda who shocked the audience with one kick, just now when her whole body sank suddenly and was about to rush out, she was accidentally squeezed by the force because of her too hard kick. The raised stone with the crack marks tripped over. When I was about to rush out of myself, I tripped over the raised stones I made! Then, he fell straight to the ground. Fall on the ground! Definitely fell on the ground! And it is definitely a classic standard flat pair. After the whole person tripped, his hands spread forward because of the forward thrust. Because of the forward thrust, the whole feet stiffly hit the ground. on. Just now, when she didn''t get up and fell to the ground, she just hit the ground with a straight posture. Yes, it hit the ground. A perfect flat fall! Even, at this moment, Ikeda Ichiro forgets the tension and despair of being still in the qualifiers and facing an opponent who is absolutely impossible to defeat. And yes, Ikeda Ichiro was right! Just now, Anna Haneda had a flat ground fall. Special standard flat ground fall. By the standard, at this time the entire qualifiers were stagnated because of her hit, and everyone present was already on the spot. Even Haneda Ichiba, even Kakashi, even moonlight gusts, none of them can maintain their consistent calm. Some do not know how to deal with this situation. And suddenly, there was a kind of seriousness in the previous games, which seemed to be ruined by this moment. The atmosphere of the entire qualifier was instantly relaxed within a second of her fall. Even the horror she showed before, at this moment, has become a child''s play. The feeling of tension, the state where the heart was about to jump out of the throat in an instant, became a kind of tensionless place that almost couldn''t hold back a smile. This fall, the high evaluation of all the people present just now seemed to be completely broken during the fall~www.novelhall.com~. "puff" Then, Ikeda Ichiro''s abrupt laughter seemed to be contagious. On the second floor, some relatively simple newcomers couldn''t help but laugh. "puff" "puff" "puff" Then, it really seemed to be contagious, and the whole venue began to laugh in different directions. "Ahem..." And even the heavyweight person in the venue over there, the old man, took down the pipe in his hand and coughed, as if to hide something. In an instant, the subtle and silent atmosphere swept away. Chapter 2356： fear Latest URL: "It hurts!" With her hands covering her nose and mouth, Anna Haneda stood up slowly, her big transparent eyes and painful, slowly looking at her painful nose and mouth, and she kept muttering in her mouth. It can be seen from the reddish skin on the fingertips that this fall is really painful. It is conceivable that at this moment, this little girl''s nose must be red and carrot-like. How could you fall? Then, almost subconsciously, in her heart, she was still wondering, how could she fall? After rigorous training, she no longer knows how to wrestle on the ground. The best evidence is that she did not wrestle on the ground along the way. Obviously, so many special trainings that she did on weekdays, and the completion of those rigorous tasks for Long Yan, made her make great progress. Even, it has been almost a month since I fell on the ground. At this time, this should not have happened. Do not! This should definitely not happen! At this time, she covered her mouth and nose, and started to lower her head, looking for the culprit who made her fall. Completely, ignoring the other people in the room that had already begun to "pupupupu". "cough!" At this time, on the side of the second floor, Mitarai Azuki coughed heavily at the third generation of Hokage who had taken down the pipe. "Three generations of Hokage-sama!" Then, he spoke seriously. "Hmm, I know, I know." At this time, hearing these serious words, the three generations of Hokage hurriedly bit the pipe and said. "Do you really know? Anna Haneda can''t be ignored anymore." Looking at the three generations of Hokage whose complexion did not change at all, Mitarai Azuki hadn''t spoken yet. I don''t know when he stood behind Mitarai Azuki and the third generation of Hokage. Morino Ibikihu said. "Um... Cao Yin Village is indeed unexpected." In response to this, Mitarai Adzuki seemed startled when he heard this, shrugged his shoulders, and was surprised at "When are you behind me" on his face. However, the third generation of Hokage didn''t care and just spoke. "So..." And Morino Ibiki didn''t care about Mitarai Adzuki''s weird eyes, just asking for instructions. "Well... let me think about it again." Hearing this sentence, the three generations of Hokage groaned, and looked at Haneda Ichiha''s eyes unconsciously, and then said as such. "Three generations of Hokage, please make a decision as soon as possible." In response, Morino Ibixi spoke. This matter cannot be delayed. He is clear about Kusage Villages goodwill, but now seeing Anna Hanedas performance, combined with the situation of Haneda Ichiba, Kusage Village cant be treated as a mere Shinobu Village. . If there is only one Haneda Leaf, that''s all. Now, with the addition of Anna Haneda, everything is not easy. "I also think that we should prepare early." In response, Mitarai Azuki couldn''t help but speak. Although this Anna Haneda is very cute, she always has an urge to smile now, and even the atmosphere of the whole venue suddenly becomes relaxed because of her. However, because of this, we must be more on guard and not be fooled by her appearance. After all, it was this Anna Haneda that made the whole venue nervous just now. Obviously, Anna Haneda looks silly and super cute, but judging from her performance, this child not only has terrible strength, but also has a certain infectious power. Although she is still young, she looks cute and unconscious, but if she becomes active in the future, what kind of a female ninja would be. This kind of ninja, plus Haneda Ichiba, is in Kusakura Village. As a neighboring country, Konoha Village needs an alliance and needs to consider the alliance. This Caoyin Village already has the feeling of Yuyin Village. The three generations of Hokage must decide on the attitude of Caoyin Village as soon as possible. Whether it is to win, be included in the threat list, or be contained, or... wait, etc., this is all very critical. And just now Mitarai Azuki''s cough is to remind the three generations of Hokage not to be infected by this little girl''s cuteness. Caoyin Village... Still have to consider carefully, anyway, with such a strong strength, if you can win many things, I am afraid that it will not be so troublesome. Although, there is indeed a threat. just This matter cannot be decided by me alone. Still, let''s look again. However, in the hearts of the three generations of Hokage, it was not the same as they thought. After all, as Hokage, they considered more. About the current Konoha, I know more than them. This matter, in fact, cannot be decided so quickly. "Well, I got it." Thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage nodded and said. "Yes!" In this regard, Mitarai Azuki and Morino Ibiki did not say much. They absolutely trusted this old man. Since all three generations of Hokage have said this, then it is enough, and they don''t need to worry about it. ... This girl... It''s really coming... But at this time, Ikeda Ichiro, who couldn''t help but feel no tension at all, could not help flashing such a thought of wanting to laugh after listening to the fine laughter. To be honest, the scene just now was too contrasting and cute. Ok? However, in the next second, the charming little girl who was holding her nose and mouth looking for something under her feet suddenly stopped her eyes somewhere. Then, suddenly, he looked at him. What...what''s going on? Almost instantly, his figure suddenly leaned back slightly, and his amazement rushed to his cheeks. what! Almost at the same time, on the second floor, everyone who just felt a relaxed laugh had a flash of surprise on their faces. Suddenly, his eyes swept to a place at the same time. "It turns out! It was the trap you set. It''s very powerful. It completely dismantled my attack. It seems that you are not a simple opponent. Next, Anna will use all his strength. Before Anna really looked down on you Up!" Then, at this moment, with a vigorous beast-like aura, a speech full of delicate little adults resounded suddenly. At this moment, the little girl had tears in her eyes, her nose and lips were red. It seemed that she was almost crying because of pain, but her face was full of serious expressions of righteousness. Pointing at Ikeda Ichiro, he looked extremely charming. trap? Perfect disintegration? what? Do not! No no no! I''m not! I do not have! You... don''t come over! And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ Ichiro Ikeda, whose face suddenly paled, was already in a mess, and his throat was already torn in his head. Uh This guy is dead. And on the second floor, everyone''s hearts were extremely flat and naturally such a thought emerged. "Boom!" And just at this moment, on the ground that was originally cracked, a muffled sound suddenly started! cloud of dust Blow up again! Chapter 2357： No suspense Latest website: look carefully! No action can be missed! This Anna Haneda is definitely the next strong enemy! The extremely dull and natural thoughts flashed by. On the second floor, whether it was the guide Shinobu or the newcomers taking the exam, they naturally thought of such a thought. Moreover, everyone had already held their breath again, leaning forward a little, looking at the place where the smoke blew up again. Even some special ninjutsu or ninjas that can improve dynamic vision have launched their own ninjutsu to improve their dynamic vision or insight. For example, at this moment, Hyuga Neji had already naturally opened his eyes. There is also Locke Lee present, who already possesses high-speed mobility. At this time, he is also focused on watching the smoke that blows up, preparing to see Haneda Anna''s attack clearly with his dynamic vision. As for that Ikeda Ichiro, although very pitiful, no one in the room cared about him. After all, why everyone pays such nervous attention is completely because of this attack by Anna Haneda, which is probably only a moment. In an instant, the outcome will be announced. In other words, this Ikeda Ichiro will be defeated in an instant. With the strength shown by Anna Haneda, there is no doubt that with this blow, he will be defeated after the smoke rises up. Although, I may be a little sorry to say that Ichiro Ikeda, but no matter who it is, up and down, left and right, made such a judgment. After all, Ikeda Ichiro, if it weren''t for Haneda Anna, would definitely be an excellent ninja with solid basic skills, and even if it weren''t for this ninja exam, he might be able to get a good result. Even promoted to become Zhongren. With excellent results, he was promoted to Zhong Ren. But this time, he came wrong! Not to mention facing this Anna Haneda, even facing other adventurous players, I am afraid there will only be one result. That is, be defeated. Was defeated in a short time. Was defeated in a very short time! This is an absolute lack of strength, and it is not because everyone ignored him or underestimated him. Rather, the combat power displayed by Anna Haneda is definitely not something he can contend. Anna Haneda was also named Shimonin, but his strength was far superior to Shimonin. For example, among the few present, Kankuro and Temari believed that Gaara absolutely surpassed Xia Ren, even Zhong Ren, and even the sand waterfall of Shang Ren. For example, Locke Lee and Tiantian believe that Hyuga Neji is absolutely capable of Shinnin. Another example is Uchiha Sasuke, who Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto believe that they will never lose to the above two. Of course, there is also Uzumaki Naruto who he thinks is not inferior to everyone present. And, Ichiha Haneda that everyone thinks without dispute! These are all powerful people beyond the current level of ninja. And this Anna Haneda, obviously belongs to this category. Therefore, at this moment, everyone''s eyes are on Anna Haneda. Since the winner can be decided in an instant, then more attention must be paid to the winner. This is the qualifier. After Anna Haneda passes, they will all have a chance to face this little girl. For them, especially those who have surpassed the current registration, even if there is only a momentary attack and only a chance of one blow, they can see something. No one wants to miss this blow! How would I die? And at this time, in the field, facing the ground that suddenly burst a few meters away, and the steaming smoke, and the small figure that has disappeared in the same place, that is, the ground burst, under his pale face, his There is only one thought left in my mind. At this moment, his head was almost blank, and he had forgotten what he should do with the most basic response to opponents who had exceeded his dynamic vision. At this moment, Ikeda Ichiro had forgotten even the limited dodge and reaction to determine where the opponent might appear. "Wow!" And just in that instant, one foot, one wearing the Shinobi shoes, white, tender and slightly fat little feet, were already beside his face. The strength of this foot can be seen from the sound of breaking through the air that is almost about to burst. But like a nerve reflex, Ikeda Ichiro''s stature suddenly stiffened, and his pupils widened suddenly, but he looked at his right cheek suddenly. At the same time, his hair was almost upright, and he seemed to feel a black shadow like a little demon behind him, and slowly opened his scarlet eyes. The whole body is cold! The neck is about to break! The moment my neck breaks, I lose consciousness! Or die! Either serious injury is similar to death! At this moment, such a desperate thought had already flashed in his heart. The skull is shattered! Broken neck! The muscle is completely torn! Must die! And at this time, listening to the sound of breaking through the air, watching the figure of Anna Haneda who suddenly appeared behind Ikeda Ichiro and kicking sideways, this picture flashed in everyone''s hearts. what happened? Is this... the chakra that such a small child can have? Also, can a child of this age reach the level of physical skills? At this moment, Neji Hyuga opened his eyes, but he glanced at the teammate beside him, Lock Lee. On his face, there was a touch of uncontrollable surprise. It''s like... Same as Lee! And as the shocking color appeared, such a shocking thought emerged in his heart. Fortunately... Li, can''t see. With this thought, Neji Hyuga couldn''t help but turn his eyes towards Li who was beside him. In my heart, I was actually a little grateful that Locke Lee hadn''t seen what he saw. At this moment, the chakra in the body of Anna Haneda that he could see suddenly surged, and the chakra in her body increased several times, and the chakra on her foot was attached to the chakra used for physical warfare. Carat, Chakra, who is a powerful booster, is almost the same as Li, who he usually plays against him! That kind of solid feeling, coupled with the tremendous power displayed by the little girl, the power of this foot, I am afraid that it is far more than Lis full blow ~www.novelhall.com~ and Li, who is intelligently practicing physical skills, And he has been working hard, even Li, who feels admiration for himself, sees this scene, what kind of shock he will receive, Hyuga Ningji suddenly can''t bear it. Even if he knows that his teammates cannot be defeated by these blows, he still does not want his teammates to see it. It''s cruel! Ok? Then, in the next second, the color of rejoicing on his face had just flashed, but his eyes suddenly widened. A touch of uncontrollable shock suddenly flashed. "Boom!" And at this moment, there was a muffled sound. The original white, tender and slightly fat would kick Naka Ichiros right cheek, crush his head, fractured his small foot in the neck, and suddenly... Fall up! Chapter 2358： Mutation Latest URL: What...? The small fierce beast''s bright but intensely stressful eyes widened little by little, and its point of view was focused on the shoulders of the middle-sized ninja named Ichiro Ikeda. And in the big and bright eyes that did not hide the shock, it was reflected on the piece of paper that emerged from the clothes on the shoulder of Ikeda Ichiro. "Wow!" Then, at this moment, a violent wind suddenly sprayed from Ikeda Ichiro''s right shoulder. In an instant, the little girl only felt that the scenery in front of her was turned upside down, and her feet were sore that she had already turned over. "what!" At the same time, on the second floor, everyone''s faces flashed with shock, and their eyes opened suddenly. what''s going on? How is this going? And in their hearts, there is already a thought full of horror and doubt. At this moment, in their eyes, at the moment in the field, when they judged something "broken neck", "cracked skull", "no doubt of death" in their hearts, Ikeda Ichiro''s shoulder slammed There was a violent wind, and in an instant, the very fast and strong kick was blown up. There was also the scene of the little girl kicking her feet, suddenly falling upwards, and now because of the force of the violent wind blowing and colliding, turning back in midair. Obviously, this Ikeda Ichiro did something. What did he do on his shoulder. However, they did not see what he did. Moreover, this sudden gust of wind is obviously Fengdu Ninjutsu, and it is quite powerful Fengdu Ninjutsu. This little girl''s foot is fierce, and if the wind is not strong enough, it will never be possible to overturn this little girl! And this Ikeda Ichiro, not to mention how he used Fengdu Ninjutsu on his shoulders, but said that this powerful Fengdu Ninjutsu was not something he could use. Inside, something that they can''t guess has definitely happened. "Ok?" At this moment, Haneda Ichiba, who suddenly fell silent on the second floor, glanced toward a certain shadow, and frowned slightly. Then, his eyes suddenly fell on Ikeda Ichiro, who was still pale, as if he didn''t know what was happening. This Ikeda Ichiro... how is this possible! At the same time, in front of him, like the expressions of others, Haneda Tatsuhiko was shocked. With his gaze, Ikeda Ichiro was bound to die in the next instant. This was a certainty. When this happened suddenly, he seemed to be unable to react. Ok? Ok? Ok? Ok? Ok? This...this is... And at this time, let alone them, even this Ikeda Ichiro was dazed. At this time, his head tilted due to the sudden gust of wind at his shoulders, and he almost hit his left shoulder with a bump, and his body was a little skewed because of the tilt of his neck. And in his heart, there was such a completely incomprehensible appearance. In other words, at this moment, he has not figured out the situation. is it? It''s the shoulder... Yes! Its not time to give up! Then, in the next second, his subconscious gaze finally fell on his shoulder. The blank sheet on the shoulder. "not enough!" And just at this moment, a crisp, with a vague anger, suddenly remembered behind him. "laugh!" After that, I heard the wind tensing above my head. A white, tender and slightly fat little foot, with some blood drops, suddenly fell from the top of his head! "what!" At this time, on the second floor, an exclamation came out of the throat of the blond boy with closed eyes. actually! At the same time, on the second floor, a dignified color flashed across the faces of other people, and the shocked color on their faces had disappeared. From their point of view, just now, they saw that Anna Haneda''s backside-down figure suddenly tightened, and she paused in the air for a moment in a posture with her right foot collapsed, stopping her upside-down. After that, after a slight pause, the right foot suddenly fell down! Suddenly, the sound of the wind, if this foot hit, I am afraid that Ikeda Ichiro''s neck and ribs will all be broken. I don''t know the casualties, but I will definitely lose combat effectiveness! This little girl, there is absolutely no importance in starting! Every blow is a dead hand! At this moment, some people suddenly began to sympathize with Ikeda Ichiro. Hanging ability... This little girl has control over her body...and balance... impressive! How did she practice it? still is talent? At this moment, Locke Lee''s eyes already showed a bit of envy. As a physical ninja, he is still quite an accomplished physical ninja, Rock Lee knows exactly what this foot represents. This is not impossible. It can even be done without Chakra. It only needs to have absolute body balance. That is to say, the so-called stagnation, through the power of the muscles, the subtle balance causes the power to lose balance in the air, thereby stopping the body. This requires sufficient muscle strength and balance. After a lot of exercise, he can do it. But, like this little girl''s age, he can''t do it at all! It is clear! This Anna Haneda''s talent in physical skills is much higher than herself. Moreover, I am afraid that hard work is no less than oneself. "Wow!" And just at the moment Locke Lee sighed, this stagnant blow suddenly fell! "Dodge!" "The posture is a little ugly, but it turned out to be true!" "This Ikeda Ichiro!" At this time, an exclamation also sounded. The sound of breaking through the air and this exclamation, it is obvious that this kick is empty! And in their eyes, at this moment, there was only Ikeda Ichiro, who was suddenly turning and tumbling forward. At that moment, Ikeda Ichiro slammed forward in an unstable posture like a vicious dog pounces on food. This foot was almost wiped off his scalp! "But it''s useless." At this moment, although surprised, on the second floor, everyone is still not optimistic about Ikeda Ichiro, who suddenly seems to have a bright spot. "despair!" Because, at this time, in the sound of footsteps ~www.novelhall.com~, Anna Haneda has already landed her right foot on the ground, and with a skillful posture, her right foot bends her knee, directly transforming the slash into a sinking forward Potential. "Don''t underestimate me!" But at this moment, everyone on the second floor was totally disinterested, and they could even imagine how Ikeda Ichiro would be defeated or killed next. Ikeda Ichiro, who was rolling on the ground, suddenly burst into his mouth. . "laugh!" At this moment, Anna Haneda suddenly lowered her head, and a surprise suddenly shot into her small eyes. At this moment, in her eyes, there was only a small flame suddenly burning under her right foot. belong The flame of the detonating talisman. "Boom!" In the next instant, the flames of smoke suddenly exploded! Chapter 2359： Luck and misfortune The latest website: "Initiation!" The girl who stepped on the ground and was about to rush forward was suddenly engulfed by the flames of smoke. On the second floor, there were already a few lowered exclaims. "What happened? How could it suddenly explode?" But at this time, on the same second floor, looking at the flames of smoke that swallowed the little girl at the moment of rising, the blond boy with unabashed surprise on his face, holding the railing with both hands, his head was already probing. Going out, it seemed that he could be closer to the explosion site, and closer, he would be able to see exactly what happened. "Stupid! It''s a detonating talisman!" At the same time, looking at her teammate, the blond and blue-eyed boy, behind Naruto Uzumaki, Haruno Sakura couldn''t help taking a few steps forward, poking her head out a little, and saying so. "Just... I don''t know how this detonating talisman is at her feet?" Afterwards, after seeing that the evil dog''s tumbling motion stopped, Yigulu sat up in a half-kneeling posture, stretched out her hand to Ikeda Ichiro in her ninja bag, and she muttered. This is obviously the flame smoke from the explosion of the conventional power detonating talisman. You don''t need to look at it to know that the detonating talisman exploded at the feet of that Haneda Anna. There is no doubt about this. The key is how this detonating talisman came to her feet, when she launched the attack just now, there was no detonating talisman. Where did this detonation come from! "It''s that Ikeda Ichiro." At this time, a familiar voice slowly rang behind them with a solemn tone of surprise. "Ms. Kakashi..." Almost at the same time, upon hearing this sound, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto turned their heads at the same time and looked at the teacher behind them. It was their teacher, Kakashi Hagi who spoke. However, at this moment Kakashi didn''t have any reaction because of the two disciples'' turning heads. He just looked at the burning ashes in mid-air and frowned slowly. "Should I be evasive, I threw it on the ground. The original meaning was not to detonate directly under my feet, but to delay this Anna Haneda. However, Ikeda Ichiro''s luck was a little bit good and it detonated. Fu directly fell on Anna Haneda''s foothold." However, although he did not divert his gaze, Kakashi explained. Perhaps his disciple hadn''t seen it, but for him, he had noticed the movement of Ichiro Ikeda who had just got out. At that time, his left hand obviously threw something backwards by the tendency to roll out. The one just now burned out because of the explosion... right? Wind escape? Something like paper? Could it be that At this time, countless memories were flipped in his mind, and finally, he was frozen in a somewhat vague scene. Faintly, he seemed to understand something in his heart. How did the wind escape just now gush out from the shoulder of this Ikeda Ichiro. Although I have heard of it, some villages are already studying this. Is it possible... This Ikeda Ichiro... That is, Yuyin Village, succeeded? At this time, a thick doubt flashed in his heart. "brush!" Then, at this moment, he suddenly raised his two fingers, his figure flashed, and he disappeared in place. "Is that right" At this time, watching his teacher suddenly disappeared, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura were both taken aback. Then, after looking at each other blankly, each of them spoke to each other with doubts. Teacher Kakashi... Really unreliable. Then, both of them slandered in their hearts. However, soon, their eyes returned to the field. After all, compared to the unreliable teachers who had left, what attracted them more was the sudden reversal of the situation. "Anna..." At the same time, on the other side, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face was already showing some worry, and he couldn''t help but call out. "You''re not worried about Anna, are you?" But at this moment, Haneda Ichiba retracted his gaze, and from the corner of his eye he caught a glimpse of the worrying color on Haneda Tatsuhiko''s body, his frowning brows suddenly loosened, a teasing smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he spoke. "Huh! Are you an idiot? How could this kind of small explosion threaten Anna, this is Ikeda Ichiro, we all underestimate him!" In this regard, at this time, the mind was not on Haneda Ichiba, and Haneda Tatsuhiko, who had no effort to waste energy on him, didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly angry. "Oh?" Hearing this, Haneda Kazuki''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t ask anything more, just said so. Is it Ikeda Ichiro? really The Zhongnin exam this time was a lot of surprises! I really dont know, luck or misfortune next! But at this time, such a thought passed in his mind. To be honest, he would still like to see that under such circumstances, this Ikeda Ichiro showed strength beyond their judgment, or in other words, had a performance beyond their expectations. However, in a sense, or from the perspective of the overall situation, he really doesn''t want to be unexpected. Especially, there are unexpectedly powerful people. And now, looking at the performance of Ikeda Ichiro, I am afraid he is also an unexpectedly capable person. Coincidentally, it turned out to belong to the same team as the Oshemaru''s substitute Yuyin Tokasa. There are too many unusual things in it. At least, there are too many discrepancies with his desired situation. No way! This explosion was useless! This Anna Haneda will never be simply blocked by this explosion! At this time, Ikeda Ichiro turned around with a half-kneeling posture, his hand reaching behind his ninja bag posture, and Ichiro turned around, watching the flames and smoke gradually dissipating, and his heart was alert. , But it has already mentioned the highest. At the same time, in his mind, there was a series of situations where Anna Haneda fell. Just now, this little girl tripped at that speed or strength, and she slipped forward a little when she fell. Regardless of the angle of her face on the ground, even if she fell directly, her face hit On the ground, it was also extremely hurt. However, the little girl''s face, except for some redness in the nose and mouth, did not show any scars at all, not even a drop of nosebleeds. There are no traces of scratches. Either the little girl''s body is very strong, or she has a special secret technique or ninjutsu to avoid certain injuries. In other words, this explosion may not hurt her! Then! And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~, Ikeda Ichiro, who suddenly became serious, flashed his eyes and quickly made a judgment in his heart. At this moment, his hand that reached into the ninja bag suddenly flicked. "puff!" At the same time, in the next moment after he threw it out of his hand, the flames of smoke suddenly opened up, and a small figure burst out of the fog with a forward momentum, and went straight to Ikeda Ichiro who was only a few meters away. , The castration is extremely fast! "Damn!" However, in the next second, the little figure''s face was stained with some dust, and those big eyes suddenly closed. There was an exclamation in the mouth, and a round object hit Above her forehead. "Boom!" In an instant, the waterfall of white mist spread out, and half of the venue was already shrouded in white smoke! Chapter 2360： Find! Latest website: Candidate''s name: Ikeda Ichiro. Affiliation: Yuyin Village. Age: 29. Number of tasks: D level: 26, C level: 15, B level: 0, S level: 0. appendix: One test performance: good, no obvious wavering, fair will, basic self-confidence, a cheating found record. Second test performance: good, no obvious mistakes, average strength, suspected to be a special ninja in the squad, mastered certain sealing techniques. Currently using ninjutsu, fire escape ninjutsu. Vigilance: average. Strength speculation, ordinary ninja elite ninjas have excellent basic skills. really This Ikeda Ichiro! I was confused by his other ordinary aspects! This guy is very strong! With such a tactic, it is very strong! The bare right eye shrank little by little, and Kakashi couldn''t help flashing such a vigilant thought in his heart. It seems that something quite important has been found. "What''s the matter? Kakashi, suddenly asked for the candidate information of Ikeda Ichiro." At this moment, his eyes moved away from Ikeda Ichiro, who was half-kneeling in the forward direction, and looked at Kakashi at the back. The third generation Naruto couldn''t help but speak. "This Ikeda Ichiro, no, Yuyin Village, may have obtained a very powerful weapon." Hearing the question of the third generation of Hokage, Kakashi hurriedly put down the candidate information manual in his hand and said. Later, when the voice fell, he seemed to remember something again, and passed the candidate information to the third generation of Hokage. "I have already seen it." In response, the third generation of Hokage smiled slightly and shook his head. seen it already? Upon hearing this, Kakashi was slightly taken aback. As expected of the three generations of Hokage-sama, I just discovered that Ichiro Ikeda has a problem? Or, I learned about Ichiro Ikeda for the first time. Then... And soon, he understood. "Tell me, what kind of weapon?" Seeing Kakashi''s quick reaction, the third generation of Hokage asked. What did Kakashi find? What weapon did Ikeda Ichiro... and even Uyin Village get? But at this time, the three generations of Hokage''s mind flashed such a thought. At the same time, a hint of worry flashed across his face. There were so many things that happened during the Zhongnin exam, and he couldn''t even figure out the entanglements. In the beginning, it was Oshamaru, Otogyo Village, and there were factors that were unfavorable or potentially unfavorable to Konoha. It has even been determined that the purpose of Oshamaru is to Sasuke, a descendant of the Uchiha clan. This is very useful in various senses. A teenager who is sensitive to sensitive things. Then, it was Kusage Village, a big potential ally, who had come out of Haneda Ichiba and now Haneda Anna, so they could not feel at ease. Reappearing, even in Yuyin Village, there is a suspected ability like Ikeda Ichiro hidden under the ordinary appearance. With the addition of Gaara, who has long been known for sand waterfalls, Shayin, most of the Ninja villages in this Zhongnin exam showed their unexpected strength. Moreover, it seems that all of them cannot be taken lightly, or that they can be trusted. Combined with the political level, to be honest, the three generations of Hokage at this time once again felt that they were old. He could hardly distinguish the intricacies of this, and he was a little dim-eyed. Can''t see the relationship. If, when he was young, he would never ask Kakashi here. Rather, I will be aware of it. But at this time, thinking about the information just now, he couldn''t figure out what was there after all, what was the shadow that disturbed him, and he was approaching Konoha at this time. really Is it time to recall desperately? Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage took a heavy mouthful of the pipe in his mouth, otherwise his eyes were a little erratic. "The title of Ichiro Ikeda..." And at this time, just when such a thought flashed through the mind of the three generations of Naruto, Kakashi also spoke and began to speak out the thought in his mind. "Boom!" However, at this moment, a waterfall of white mist spread out, and half of the exercise field was suddenly covered by white mist! "what!" At the same time, Mitarai adzuki beans beside him, couldn''t help but let out an exclamation, blurted out. Kakashi''s words stopped abruptly at this moment. "It''s okay, don''t worry, let''s talk!" At this time, watching the white mist spreading in the field and Ichiro Ikeda who flew back, the third generation of Hokage seemed to have expected it, and said straightforwardly. is it The game in the field now doesnt matter, the key is the intelligence I guessed. In response, Kakashi''s heart shuddered, and this alert thought flashed past. "Three generations of Hokage, do you remember the tactics that Chiba came up with when Chakra was not enough when he was a child?" Afterwards, Kakashi didn''t think much about nonsense, and said directly. "Chiba? Yuyin''s weapon has something to do with Chiba?" In response, the third generation of Hokage was taken aback, and suddenly looked at Kakashi. "Yes!" Upon hearing this, Kakashi quickly responded. "Chiba and Yuyin..." In response, the three generations of Hokage frowned suddenly. "No! I am not saying that Chiba helped Yuyin acquire this tactic, but that the tactics used by Chiba were learned by Yuyin Village!" Upon hearing this, Kakashi quickly explained. "Chiba''s tactics...Is Yuyin learned?" And hearing this, the three generations of Hokage''s face almost changed. Its no wonder that the three generations of Hokage are nervous. The name Chiba is a nightmare for foreign enemies. For the village, it can be said to be the future patron saint level. However, if the power of the patron saint is used by foreign enemies, then ,The consequences could be disastrous. For Konoha, the name Chiba can be the greatest relief, but it can also be the greatest fear. Chiba''s tactics were learned by Yuyin Village. For Konoha, this was definitely a very disturbing and even nervous thing. Moreover, it is the tactic that Chiba Chakra came up with when Chakra was not enough, so, in other words, Chakra Shao''s ninja can also use it. And the tactics that Chiba has come up with so far... Three generations of Naruto~www.novelhall.com~ suddenly felt a headache. It hurts, the kind that hurts! "Well, I think Ichiro Ikeda should use Chiba''s seal scroll tactics..." At this time, Kakashi nodded, also very serious, and said. "Seal Scroll? Are you sure..." Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage frowned and almost blurted out with a sound. "Puff! Puff!" However, although he blurted out this sentence, in the end, he did not finish. Because, at this moment, Ikeda Ichiro, who flew back and settled, had already thrown out two scrolls and flew into the white mist while shaking his hands! Chapter 2361： Tactics Not... Ninjutsu? What does he want to do! At this moment, looking at the hand that turned over with the juvenile''s body, the horror on the face of the third generation of Raikage reappeared, and the scenes of the moment just flashed subconsciously in his mind. The punch that seemed to be an attack was actually a twist of the evasive posture, the kunai detonation talisman that delayed the time, and now it should be a fist of Ninjutsu Kaiyin in his imagination! And at this time, just as he thought about the electricity, he saw that the falling electric elbow was about to hit Taki Chiba''s waist, and the black thunder and lightning in his right hand became more and more dense, "creaking" Gradually, there was a feeling of urgency, and the appearance of a leopard''s head appeared in the black thunder and lightning collision. Obviously, the thunder escape and the black spot difference are also ready to go. As long as the elbow misses, it will move towards that Taki Chiba whizzed away in the direction of avoiding the elbow, and with the power of the black spot and the characteristic of bursting into a black thunder pool, as long as the black spot hits, this Taki Chibas rock hardening technique may be instantly caused by Even if Taki Chiba is not dead, he will be paralyzed by the continuous black thunder. As long as he is paralyzed, even if it is only paralyzed for a second, no, less than a second, he can take this Taki Chibas Heart crushed. At that time, even if Takichiba''s vitality is strong, the medical ninjutsu he has learned is strong, and his heart is crushed, he will never survive. For Taki Chiba, this is already his desperate situation! No matter how you look, no matter how you think, Taki Chiba, who is not prepared to escape from ninjutsu, has no chance of escape or avoidance. Even if Taki Chiba uses the rock hardening technique to block, it is impossible to cause any threat in his eyes, and he believes that Taki Chiba will not be so stupid, or so innocent, what power is his Thunder Dunge, this Takichiba should be very clear, that it is impossible to defensively in the area of ??the earth-dun defense technique, not to mention that the land-dun has been restrained by the thunder-dun, and the defense power will be greatly reduced. And now that detonating talisman kunai also flew out of the explosion range, the detonating talisman on this detonating talisman kunai could not be the kind of high-powered detonating talisman of the Uchiha clan imp, if it was the kind of high-powered detonating Fu, at this distance, no matter how small the explosion range is, it will involve the Uchiha clan who is seriously injured and dying. And the current Uchiha clans injuries, even a small amount of damage, may have him. life. Therefore, the third generation of Lei Ying also clearly knew how large the explosion range of this detonating talisman was. With a slight glance at this stall, she understood that the detonating talisman explosion could no longer affect his situation. He has even determined that the detonating talisman Kumo, which is most likely to be effective at this stage, only attracts his attention and cannot detonate. This is just a psychological tactic of Taki Chiba, and has no substance. Attack intentions. One has no ninjutsu, two has no follow-up tactical intentions, three bodies have nowhere to hide in the air, and four defensive ninjutsu can''t be effective... Everything indicates that after this moment, Taki Chiba was either seriously injured by an elbow, or avoided his elbow in some way he could not think of, but he was still affected by black spots and black spots. He was resolved with a blow later. In the current situation, the one who can dodge his double attack is afraid that he can only leave his attack range in an instant, or after avoiding an elbow blow, predict his dark spot and use some kind of ninjutsu to escape the dark spot. In addition, there is only a dead end waiting for Takichiba! No matter how you look at it, there is only one dead end in Takichiba now! However, the more this "definite death" situation made him more and more puzzled. Is this the end? That arrogant brother couldnt help but praise the boy who was a rare tactical and strategic talent in Ninja in a century. The brother gave the highest evaluation. "Although this kid was only seven or eight years old, he died in his hands, but Takichiba who is not worthless? That "Konoha''s little monster" that even Yanyin and Sayin are paying attention to is second only to the "Konoha''s golden flash" that shocked the entire Ninja world recently? Even at this moment, he couldn''t help but flash through such a thought. Do not! Perhaps this is the idea he wants me to have? Using his performance and the information I know or his reputation is too far apart, I have thoughts like "He can''t be killed so easily, the situation is definitely not right" to make me fearful of gains and losses. When there is trouble, it is easy to get distracted or overreact, which gives him a chance? Perhaps, everything I face now, the feelings I feel, are all guided by him according to the circumstances? In fact, this situation is already his desperate situation? Is everything just his last struggle? In fact, he really has nothing to do but to die? After all, it is not certain that the injuries on his body have completely recovered... And just as the thought of suspicion flashed, another completely opposite thought flashed in the mind of the third generation of Raikage. Do not! Yes, this should be his desperation! Now my thoughts, my doubts, my uneasiness... are his last resort! He has nothing to do! He ~www.novelhall.com~ is really sure to die! When the opposite thought was turned, the three generations of Raikage''s heart seemed to flash, and scenes of the entire battle flashed in his mind, and his heart was instantly bright. From the time I ignored the detonating talisman, Kuwu, he was already defeated! He is so confident in himself! At this moment, he found the crux. "Snapped!" And at this moment, when his heart was clear, the thunder light on his elbow and the black panther head black thunder in his right hand suddenly rose, bursting into the air with a sharp sound. Suddenly, the elbow hit accelerated, and the leopard''s head roared out. He didn''t have any doubts in his mind, and he didn''t hesitate to start. The next moment, Chiba was either crushed by the elbow hitting his waist internal organs, or was swallowed by the black thunder. There is no way out! Humph! The old man was actually frightened by this kid''s accumulative intimidation, what a shame! Three generations of Lei Ying looked at the unavoidable teenager who was still twisting in the air, the corners of his mouth were slightly suppressed, and a little anger was rarely seen, and he laughed at himself. "Boom!" However, at this moment, a cloud of white mist suddenly exploded from behind him. what! In an instant, there was no room left in his hand, and the eyes of the three generations of Raikage that was about to be released with a full blow, the eyes of Xu''s anger almost solidified on the face, and the eyes suddenly looked towards his left cheek. That... Detonating Talisman Kunai! "Boom!" But at this moment, when his eyeballs moved and the point of view had not yet settled, one foot and one foot, tearing through the white mist that burst out, drawn a white smoke, and hit him fiercely. On his left cheek. The flesh is muffled... Weird power, burst! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2362： judgment Retire! Must return! Listening to Anna Haneda''s voice, it shouldn''t cause much damage, at most it was a delay of time! Looking at the thunder and flames in the white mist ahead, and listening to the painful cry, Ikeda Ichiro''s face suddenly became serious, and even a little sweat was already on his forehead. He knows exactly what this means. Although Anna Haneda was recruited, this told him that even if Anna Haneda used the tactics of pressing the bottom of the box to deal with her, the hope was quite slim. "Snapped!" And just after such a thought flashed in his mind, Ikeda Ichiro was also decisive. When he held it with one hand, his kneeling position immediately turned into a retreat position, and the whole person quickly moved toward the other half that was not covered by the white mist. Fly back. "puff!" At this moment, the white mist in front of him, covering half of the court, seemed to be swept by a violent wind. Amidst a muffled sound, it suddenly disappeared from the place where the thunder and flames burst. "Crack!" With a crisp sound, the ground underneath burst open suddenly when the white mist dissipated, and a figure, carrying a thunder flame, dragged out a dark smoke tail, and in a flash, it had already reached Ichiro Ikeda. s position. If Ikeda Ichiro slows down for a second, I am afraid he has been knocked into the air by now, and looking at this momentum, I am afraid that under this blow, he is probably about to die. However, even if he had anticipated it in advance, or had made preparations in advance, at this moment, the face of the girl with thunder and fireworks before his eyes was only half a meter away. And that small one, but capable of making a "bang" fist that broke through the air, was only two or three positions away from him, and he was still flying back in midair at this time, although his body gradually Falling is already a trend of falling, but he is still in the air and has nowhere to borrow, and even if he can borrow, at this moment''s stall, he has no time to borrow. In other words, he can no longer avoid it. In the next second, this punch will hit his face without any suspense! You still have time! However, at this moment, seeing the fist about to hit, there is no way to hide, there is no way to avoid, Ichiro Ikeda''s face does not have any color of fear, on the contrary, his face is a seriousness to the enemy. Obviously, he has not given up hope. At this moment, he suddenly raised his fingers. "Ok?" In an instant, Anna Haneda, who was full of thunder and fireworks, had lost all her charming expression, and suddenly changed her expression. There was a flash of vigilance in those eyes that could not see any innocence. At the same time, she looked down subconsciously. From this look, time seems to freeze. At this moment, under her figure, on the ground, a detonating talisman almost the same color as the ground seemed to be patted on the ground, suddenly burning. At this moment, she was in the air, and her forward movement could not be stopped. No, let alone stop, it was impossible even to deflect with force. opponent Perfectly stuck time. "boom!" Then, in the next moment, the familiar firelight smoke exploded again. With the bang, the shock wave of the explosion suddenly lifted her body in midair. Because of the angle, this time, she was not swallowed directly, but was swallowed by the shock wave. There was no resistance to castration, and the whole person leaned back slightly, twisting around the shadow, she had already escaped the flames and smoke, and took a few steps back on the ground. "boom!" And it was here that Ikeda Ichiro, who had already prepared for the shock wave that erupted quite close, crossed his hands to block his head, and hit the wall with his back heavily. "cough!" The impact of the close-range explosion immediately made him cough, and pain flashed across his face. However, at this moment, he did not hesitate because of the pain, and his folded hands were already thrown out. "despair!" And at this moment, with a soft sound, Anna Haneda landed lightly, and as the thunder light dissipated, with a "click", the ground she landed on suddenly cracked! "brush!" Almost the moment she stepped on the ground, her figure once again turned into a black shadow dragging the smoke and smoke, and it was about to flash out. And this time, Ikeda Ichiro was already in front of her eyes, and when she flashed out, her small fist that had been clenched a long time ago could hit the head of Ikeda Ichiro. Win, this game! "Damn!" However, at the next instant, just the next instant that is about to flash, an exclamation sounded again, It rang from where the little girl stood, or where it flashed out. "Boom!" Then, there was a sound of something slightly hard hitting his head. At this moment, Anna Haneda frowned and closed her eyes, her whole body leaned back slightly because of some conditioned reflexes from the impact. This forward thrust instantly disappeared, and there was almost a gesture of falling backwards. "Boom!" Then, in the next second, a huge cloud of white mist, a waterfall scattered, instantly covering this half of the venue. In an instant, swallow this little girl and that Ikeda Ichiro! ... "A smoke screen again?" "The same trick?" "What is this Ikeda Ichiro doing?" And at this time, seeing that the sky spread out and the previous half had already diffused, the faded white mist engulfed the smoke screen of the two people in the field in sharp contrast, on the second floor, I couldn''t help but think of the second floor with surprise. Yes, is there any ultimate move? after all This Ikeda Ichiro... At the same time, some of the instructors of Shangnin, and those who are truly capable in this Zhongnin exam, had similar thoughts in their hearts. There is no doubt at all because of Ikeda Ichiro''s repeated strategy, and there is even a faint expectation. "Um... this Ikeda Ichiro..." But at this time, Haneda Ichiba''s brows wrinkled tightly, his eyes wandering in a certain direction, it seemed that there was something, a little hesitant. "Hey! Anna is not going to lose!" At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing the white mist that filled the field, Haneda Tatsuhiko, whose face was already showing a solemn meaning, suddenly asked. Of course, the tone is still so unwelcome. It''s just that this time, there are more worries in the tone than waiting to be seen. Obviously, Tatsuhiko Haneda is already worried about Anna. At the same time, from the performance of Ikeda Ichiro, I saw something important, or in other words, something extremely important to this victory or defeat. At this moment, his small brows were already wrinkled tightly like Haneda Ichiba. "..." And this time, Haneda Ichiba only glanced at Haneda Tatsuhiko, but still did not answer. However, the color of doubt on his face became more intense. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2363： What would it be! An illusion? Do not! Everyone''s eyes have changed! As the color of doubt on his face became more and more intense, Haneda Ichiba''s gaze also swept around, and such a thought suddenly passed in his heart. In this moment, seeing everyone''s focused gaze, Haneda Ichiba understood that the atmosphere of the entire exercise field had changed. The focus of these people''s focused eyes has changed. With the same focused gaze, everyone''s focus is no longer on Anna, but on Ikeda Ichiro. wind direction Has it changed? And thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba had another thought in his heart, and with this thought, the suspicious color on his face became more obvious. "Hey! Idiot Yiye!" At the same time, Xu did not hear Haneda Ichiba''s response, and Haneda Tatsuhiko''s extremely dissatisfied voice suddenly sounded. "what happened?" But this time, Haneda Ichiba retracted his gaze and fell on the little boy beside him, and saw that the little boy was already looking at him very seriously, and immediately said. "You said, next, what kind of means will Ikeda Ichiro use?" Seeing Haneda Ichiba noticed himself, Haneda Tatsuhiko sighed, as if suppressing a certain emotion in his heart, he said. Means? Hearing this sentence, Haneda Ichiba didn''t answer immediately, but looked down and looked at the white mist that had completely diffused and blocked everyone''s sight. At this time, the field was quiet, the needle falling was audible, and among the white mist that spread, it was impossible to tell what was going on inside. I can''t tell at all, the direction of the battle between the two now. Obviously, Haneda Tatsuhiko also did not see how the situation is now. It seems that the entire venue is cautious, for fear of breaking the silence that cannot distinguish the situation inside and destroying the game between the two. "I don''t know, Anna no longer has the advantage in this battle, and even has fallen into a disadvantage." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said. To be honest, he didn''t know the direction of the next battle, and even this Ikeda Ichiro had a completely inaccurate feeling. It seemed natural to change back and forth, but he was always a little confused. In particular, this Ikeda Ichiro may have something to do with Oshemaru, and he is also a ninja from Uyin Village. Let Haneda Ichiba even more not take it lightly, explaining everything as "hidden strength". At this time, facing the worried Haneda Tatsuhiko, he did not dare to say anything. For a sensitive child like Long Yan, if he speaks words other than "I don''t know" now, he will definitely be seen as comforting. Then, I am afraid it will be counterproductive. At this time, he can only tell the truth. The best choice is to tell the truth. "Humph!" At this time, hearing Haneda Ichiba''s words, Haneda Tatsuhiko snorted in dissatisfaction. But after all, he didn''t say much, he just turned his gaze to the field, and slowly pressed his lips. To be honest, he didn''t report any hope at all, just out of worry, he went to the doctor in a hurry. He knew that the fool Yiye couldn''t see anything. At this time, Anna was indeed at a disadvantage. And this disadvantage is not because Anna''s strength is not as good as this Ikeda Ichiro, and even Anna''s strength is far superior to this Ikeda Ichiro. However, Anna''s fighting method is really far inferior to this Ikeda Ichiro. Of course, he can see the current situation clearly. Even now, the audience''s attention, those who had been paying close attention to Anna, have all turned their attention to Ikeda Ichiro. Although, the same is looking at the white mist. However, Haneda Tatsuhiko knew that these focused gazes were searching for the Ikeda Ichiro, not Anna. What they want to see is not how Anna can respond. It''s not what happened in the white mist. But, what trick Ikeda Ichiro will use next! What will it do? What will make them amazing! Yes! At this moment, everyone is looking forward to it like this. Even, in fact, Haneda Tatsuhiko was worried about Anna, but also a little curious, what else could I do in such a situation that surprised the audience. Next, Ikeda Ichiro, what will he do! The character who mastered the tactics of Takichiba, what will he do next? At this time, except for Konohas newcomers, all the audiences on the second floor who had learned about the seal scroll tactics initiated by Taki Chiba, and who had heard and understood Taki Chiba more or less, were slow in their hearts. Such a thought came up slowly. Yes, they are watching Ichiro Ikeda. See what he will do next, or how he will face such a situation next! This situation is a disadvantage for both parties. Yes, in fact, in the eyes of the audience, for both Ichiro Ikeda and Anna Haneda, the current situation is a double disadvantage. For Anna Haneda, Ikeda Ichiros seal-scroll tactic from Nataki Chiba is a decisive tactic that defeats the strong. Looking at the battle method of Anna Haneda, it is definitely the best type of seal-scroll tactic. . For Ikeda Ichiro, this Anna Haneda is already beyond the scope of what he can deal with. Yes, for Ikeda Ichiro, Haneda is so powerful that he is already quite reluctant to deal with it. Judging from the fact that I had to use shock waves to avoid attacks just now, Ikeda Ichiro was also reluctant. Therefore, they will be curious and pay such attention. Anyone who defeats the strong with the weak has a limit. Now, Ikeda Ichiro clearly stands on that dividing line. The battle is actually like the white fog below, completely unclear. Next, this Ikeda Ichiro... What will it do? At this time, the audience, especially those who know some Takichiba or don''t know this Takichiba, but are familiar with or impressed with the tactics of Seal Scrolls, the curiosity and expectations in their hearts have reached the climax. "puff!" And at this moment, when everyones expectations reached its peak, a gap was suddenly opened in the silent white mist. The next instant, Ikeda Ichiro burst out of the white mist and moved towards The half of the field where the white mist had dispersed flew out. It''s a scroll! coming! It''s a move! At this moment, such a slightly agitated thought passed in everyone''s mind. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" At this moment, the two scrolls landed at a distance of one meter apart. "laugh!" Then, only a moment later, a figure with a pyrotechnic gas burst out of the hole one after another, and struck Ichiro Ikeda''s back like lightning. "Duh! Duh!" After that, almost at the same time, the two rock walls suddenly stopped in front of the pyrotechnic figure! The most recent one almost hit the small bridge of the nose of that pyrotechnic figure! Yes! Earth Escape! Slow down? At this moment, the audience almost walked forward half a step in unison, looking into the field, as if they wanted to see more clearly. "Boom!" "Boom!" After that, two cracking sounds almost separated by a second rang. Defeat in one blow! Did not open the distance! What will it do? This Ikeda Ichiro, how to reverse the disadvantage! In the eyes, reflecting the appearance of the two rock walls split apart and scattered, everyone almost took a half step forward, squinting their probes, and a tense atmosphere suddenly spread. The rock wall used to buy time just broke when touched, next, Ikeda Ichiro, what next move! What else The means to bring back the dead! At this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ everyone''s expectations are already the highest, even some newcomers have already been because of this tense atmosphere, the dangerous atmosphere of the fist that is only two steps behind Ikeda Ichiro. In the middle, he gulped and swallowed. Even other viewers who were incapable of emotion and anger, all their heads were stuck out at this time, and their faces were full of tension. At this moment, it is already a critical matter! Even, maybe, it''s a win or lose! "stop!" "I surrender!" "I surrender!" Then, in the next second, a majestic burst of shouts suddenly sounded! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2364： Win! "stop!" "I surrender!" "I surrender!" Like a hoarse and majestic burst of shouts, it suddenly sounded in this tense atmosphere. Then, in a sudden atmosphere, quietly echoed. There was an indescribable strange atmosphere in the audience. "puff!" And just with this sound, Ikeda Ichiro''s slightly stiff back slammed into the wall of the venue, and the whole body jumped back and stopped instantly. "Wow!" And at the moment when the figure stopped abruptly, the small fist that had been small, with a forward-looking, decay-like aura, stopped alive on the tip of his nose. "Crack!" The fierce wind blew on his face, subconsciously closed his eyes and gritted his teeth and shrank, Ikeda Ichiro made a crisp sound behind his head, and the wall on which his back was leaning was instantly covered with shallow cracks. Die...dead... Will definitely die! Your head will be broken! At this moment, a heart of his almost popped out of his throat. If he bids one second later, no, it is one tenth of a second, his head may have exploded. The kind that really burst. "Puff!" And just at this moment, the little figure who stopped his fist, slowly steaming with smoke and smoke, looked at the Ikeda Ichiro who was hurting her whole body, and Qiong''s nose almost sprayed out two. Vain. The face is full of "ferocious" expressions of the little lion being angered. To die to die to die! To die to die to die! To die to die to die! But at this time, feeling the fist in front of his nose stopped, Ikeda Ichiro opened one eye tentatively, but seeing the little lion''s angry face, he closed his eyes abruptly and rubbed his head straight back. Terrible terrible terrible! too frightening! It really angered her! To die to die to die! At this moment, his heart panicked again. To be honest, even though he had surrendered, and the little girl opposite seemed to have stopped attacking, even this little lion looked angry, there was a kind of cuteness. However, he is very clear about his current position. He has always been a self-aware person. He is very clear. It has always been clear. At this time, the other person was against the wall, the little girl''s body was only in front of him, and one foot was still on his right knee, which was arched because of turning around in midair to avoid hitting the wall with one head. It can be said that not only can he not escape up, down, left, and right, but he was also stepped on his knees, making him unable to escape. It can be said that if this little girl becomes more angry, I am afraid that he will really die. Judging from the fact that this little girl is not serious about her actions, she is by no means a master who cares about rules, just like her innocent appearance. It is entirely possible for him to break his head when he was **** off by this little girl! Thinking of this, his eyes couldn''t help but open a gap, but after seeing the little girl in front of him still angry, he closed tightly. All kinds of recognition in my heart. The whole body has completely stiffened. As for the various emotions that are put on him and can be completely felt, no, there is only one emotional gaze. At this time, he of course completely ignores it. Are you kidding me? I don''t know where you are looking forward to. At this time, of course, it is a matter of life! It is not an opponent that can be dealt with! Who will respond to your expectations and take your own life? What a joke! The second smoke bomb is just a delay! Those two soil walls are also procrastinating! It''s all about buying time! Strive for... Time to surrender now! At the same time, in his heart, when he closed his eyes tightly and prayed for the little girl to calm down as soon as possible, he already began to slander. He is not here to respond to the expectations of the audience. After all, we must also consider the reality! The speed of this little girl is too fast, and the defense power is really amazing. His two strongest seal scroll ninjutsu, didn''t hold it for a second, and was directly resisted. To be honest, this is beyond his common sense. At that time, he had already determined that even if he used his ability to press the bottom of the box, he would not be able to beat the little girl in front of him. Therefore, he decided immediately and surrendered. However, this little girl is too fast, and the start is not light or heavy, he can only delay time with smoke bombs, and surrender when his vision is blocked. But I didn''t expect that the little girl''s sight was blocked, she still went forward, she was forced to hide, but she didn''t shout out. But when she just evaded and was about to shout, the little girl was able to discern her position by hearing her voice. She was already careful enough to land and was noticed again. A fist came again. Fortunately, in the white mist, the hit rate was much lower after all, and luckily missed him, who quickly avoided. However, hiding is avoiding, but there is no chance to surrender. Then there was the previous scene. Almost, almost! Almost he was beaten up if he couldn''t even surrender! Blow in the physical sense! Who the **** wants to respond to your expectations, I just want to surrender! At this moment, a thousand words and a thousand thoughts finally turned into this impulse to be like the audience''s **** in Ikeda Ichiro''s heart. This What''s the situation? At this time, the audience who made Ichiro Ikeda want to put their **** up almost felt ashamed. They looked at the whole body attached to the wall and the chuckle on his knee. After the two vain little girls blinked, there was such a dazed thought in their hearts. Where''s the back hand? Means? What about the essence of the seal scroll tactics? How about defeating the strong with the weak? And in their hearts, at this time, there are only so many thoughts about the situation. In other words, there are some thoughts that are overwhelming. This...this is, is it over? But at this time ~www.novelhall.com~, even if he has been relatively calm and faithfully fulfilled his duties as a referee, at the moment when the battle broke out, he suddenly woke up, and the moonlight blast that left the battlefield for the first time, was also in those hands at this time. On Jie Yin''s statue, he blinked slightly dazedly. "The battle is over, Haneda Annakatsu!" However, those few hoarse and magnificent voices, as if finally seized the opportunity, can speak freely, after all, they are still in my mind. There is no doubt that it was Ikeda Ichiro''s number. In this battle, Anna Haneda won. Therefore, the dust has settled, no matter how the audience can''t react, no matter how surprised he is, this pre-selection is over. result Ikeda Ichiro, lose! Anna Haneda, win! txt download address: phone-reading: ~： 1 day off Today Hefaxiao drank, after so many years of depression, indulged for a while, unable to code words, extremely sorry. Take a day off for snacks. The epidemic has been brought under control, so please be careful and prepare masks when you go out. I hope to be with you forever. Thank you, everyone for your continued company: Sorry again, there is no update today "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba" takes a day off Now you are playing, please wait a while, after the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba" is updated in full text, keep in mind the URL: txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2365： did not expect "...Hanakatsu Haneda!" With the announcement of the moonlight blast, silence once again fell on the first exercise site, and the audience fell into a strange silence. For a long time, for a long time, there was no response. Only the white mist of the smoke bomb slowly spreads, fades, and disappears. In the end, the entire site, except for the pits and broken ground that were stepped out, seemed to have nothing happened. Of course, Ikeda Ichiro still kept his posture against the wall. However, after hearing this sound, Haneda Anna, who had stepped on his knees and completely controlled his actions, made a click, lightly. Leap lightly. "Huh? Surrendered... Surrendered?" After all, this weird silence couldn''t last forever. Soon, a girl''s slightly unbelievable and unacceptable exclamation broke all the silence. At the same time, it also exclaimed the voices of all people now, whether they are mature and respectful, or genius and proud, or those who are not good at controlling emotions, or those with weak emotions. Yes! this one? This is the end? At this moment, almost everyone''s mind flashed such a thought. This is too sudden! Why did you surrender? Isn''t it evenly matched? Isnt there still hope? Are you kidding me? In this regard, even some experienced ninjas, whether it is Konoha''s staff, some of the dark elites who protect Naruto hiding in the dark, or other participants or non-participants of Ninja Village, have passed their hearts. Such a doubt. Perhaps, for Konohas newcomer, the tactics used by Ikeda Ichiro, the look of throwing scrolls, are just novel and feel very powerful, and because Ikeda Ichiros appearance is ordinary and the appearance of facing powerful enemies. The contrast produced by unexpected strength, so I think this Ikeda Ichiro has the possibility of comeback. But, because this Ikeda Ichiro was unexpected, it made them feel like a dark horse. However, for these people, it is different. Konohas staff and the Anbe elite have basically experienced that era, knowing the existence of that arguably legendary character, and even some people have worked with him, while other Ninja villagers, whether they are participants or non Participants, those who have experienced that era, needless to say, those who have not experienced that era, are also being rushed to make up classes, and more or less made up for the name Taki Chiba who was dreaded by all Shinobu Village. The Konoha ninja cannot be fully confirmed. They knew more or less where the tactics used by Ichiro Ikeda came from. Even among them, there are people who have received this kind of tactics trial training, but in the end they did not succeed. They know very well how much impact this tactic can have, and how much it can improve their personal strength, individual combat capability, and how much they can improve. And this tactic is actually very simple. The test is the ninjas sealing skills and combat strategy literacy. Almost every Ninja village, after obtaining Takichibas combat deeds about this tactic, almost all Ninja villages have analyzed The principle of this tactic. Even the pros and cons are all analyzed. Every Shinobu village has a detailed principle of the seal scroll tactics defined as "S-level difficulty", and even some experience of failure. However, no one can master it. The reason is also very simple. No one can accurately locate the opponent''s next move in the ever-changing situation of the battle. In other words, accurately place the seal scroll in your hand at the desired position without any difference. At least, no one can do what Ichiro Ikeda now does. Although Ikeda Ichiro''s several seal art scroll attacks just now were due to the opponent''s single fighting style, it was more of his accurate judgment. It seems that Ichiro Ikeda is simple, but anyone who understands the difficulty understands that this is at least not something they can do. Therefore, because they knew how difficult this Ikeda Ichiro had done, they naturally connected Ikeda Ichiro with that Taki Chiba, a legend who always performed miracles and defeated the strong with the weak and almost undefeated. Unknowingly, the strength of Anna Haneda doesn''t seem to be a great thing. Ichiro Ikeda is entirely possible to defeat her. That''s how, before they knew it, they subconsciously thought that this Ikeda Ichiro, like that Taki Chiba, could perform miracles. Thus, without knowing it, it was full of expectations. At the same time, after being filled with anticipation, I didn''t realize it became a little afraid, and even became nervous. After all, this Ikeda Ichiro, a ninja from Yuyin Village, who did not show up, suddenly showed unexpected strength. This makes them think of the previous generation in Yuyin Village. That being called the "Demigod of the Ninja World", alone shook Da Ninja Village, and made Da Ninja Village also give way to three points. In this big ninja village, there are different degrees of decline in the ninja world. If such a character appears in the small ninja village, what kind of undercurrent will be stirred up, and what kind of situation changes will this undercurrent cause? Perhaps the participants are still there. I didn''t feel it, but their eyes were discerning in their guidance. Invisibly, they all lifted Ikeda Ichiro to a certain height. So now that Ichiro Ikeda suddenly surrendered and dropped their glasses. They all, like the girl who exclaimed, had a resentment in their hearts that the expectations were too far apart from the facts. Even, there seems to be a sour feeling of "Since you are so courageous, and you have surrendered like this, it is better to give me the mastery of the seal scroll tactics!" "Puff!" At this time, the little girl who jumped off the ground, Anna, bulged her cheeks, and sprayed two white air from her nostrils. "Wh...what? Knot! Knot! You...you..." At the same time, she felt her whole figure relax after she jumped down, but she still clung to the wall, keeping an absolute distance from the little girl in front of her. And looking at the two white air, Ikeda Ichiro, who has always been self-aware, always stammered. Just kidding, this little girl has great power but no mature mind. If she doesn''t keep the balance, she will ignore the rules and don''t give Konoha face, knocking herself to death! "Humph!" At this time, he hadn''t finished speaking the weak words, the little girl in front of her snorted heavily with white air in her nostrils. "Wh...what?" In response, Ikeda Ichiro looked at the little girl ~www.novelhall.com~ and said. This girl, will not be angry, she must scold me first, and then beat me to death? But in his heart, he thought. Unable to bear it, he swallowed. "Unexpectedly, you are quite good, knowing to surrender, Anna admits, Anna underestimated you! I''ll fight again next time!" However, in the next second, the little girl suddenly turned around, with a dashing back, using [ʹwww.dantengxs.xyz] a childish voice, saying the lines of the strong man. . And after speaking, he left a cool back for Ikeda Ichiro, and walked towards the second floor. Ikeda Ichiro was left blinking, and he didn''t recall it for a long time. Do not Don''t you hammer me? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2366： understand "Puff--!" Hearing the words of Haneda Annas exit, the audience was still in a completely unbalanced state, and even the audience who felt like "Is this Ichiro Ikeda playing us" subconsciously looked over and saw Haneda Anna" With a sudden voice, there was a laughter from the crowd. "This little girl!" "Really don''t know what she is thinking?" "I always feel that this little girl in Caoyin Village is a bit too cute!" Then, there was a series of chuckles, and the whispering whispers that seemed to take care of Anna, slowly rang. For the audience, whether it is Konoha''s rookie, or the staff, or other instructors or test participants, Anna Haneda''s personality is really interesting. The naivety is really beyond words. Moreover, it is not like a ninja at all, just like an ordinary little girl, with cuteness that a ninja doesn''t have. To be honest, they can hardly regard her as a ninja now. And now, the words of this little girl really felt like a little adult, and she didn''t understand the current situation at all. At this moment, look at Ikeda Ichiros undamaged appearance over there, and then look at the little girls body covered with smoke stains. It seems that some places are still smoking, her hair is disheveled and even the tips of her hair are burnt, and her face is completely gray. It looks like it was fished out of coal. It seems that it is not your victory at all! It''s just that, in the end, Ikeda Ichiro had the skills of Takichiba, and he didn''t have the courage and fighting spirit of Takichiba, so he surrendered. Really fight, but you lose, little girl! At the same time, almost everyone''s mind flashed such a thought. To be honest, it is true that this little girl has extremely strong power, and judging from the posture and the battle just now, she should be a ninja of physique. Maybe she has mastered some powerful secrets of coordinating physique, so she has Strong defense and attack power. However, this is not for fear. Yes, not for fear. Perhaps, at the beginning, after the little girl showed her strength, the huge power that shattered the ground and the speed that could hardly be captured by the naked eye would indeed cause a lot of pressure. On the bright side, it can even be said that the power of the decisive victory. However, after seeing the little girl''s battle, they didn''t think how terrible the little girl''s power was. At best, it means nothing more than speed and strength. Her attack method is too single, basically all in a straight line, which is easy to predict. And this Ikeda Ichiro predicted her attack before he could have that kind of offensive and defensive battle. Her combat power is absolutely terrifying. However, this is the world of ninjas, and they still have a way to defeat her. Of course, she is still terrifying, but it is not the invincible terrible, as long as it is not the invincible terrible, then it is not too big a problem. As long as there is a way to overcome it, there is nothing to fear. Although the ninja''s battle is dominated by tricks, courage is still needed when it comes to battle. Once such a thing is feared, it has basically been lost for most. For example, the current Ikeda Ichiro, because of the fear of Anna Haneda, made this kind of surrender. If this is a battle of life and death, Ikeda Ichiro is already dead. For them, as long as there is a way to deal with it, they can''t be swayed by fear, and when it comes to fighting hard, they still have a way to deal with Anna Haneda. And, there is considerable confidence to win. Even, can kill this Anna Haneda. It is precisely because of this that they feel that Anna Haneda is still quite cute now. Because she is scary, but not so scary. On the whole, aside from life and death, this little girl is really cute. If they were not hostile to the village, they would all be willing to respond with the greatest kindness. At the same time, in every sense, I hope she has always been like this. And between this laugh, the weird atmosphere of the entire exercise field dissipated in an instant, and the atmosphere of the whole audience, from the back of the little girl who started to jump, slowly became relaxed and happy. "Sorry, the three generations of Hokage-sama, it seems that I am too sensitive. This Ikeda Ichiro seems to have not grasped the true power of the seal scroll tactics, and can only be said to have potential. However, although many people are relaxed, there are also people who are not relaxed, such as Kakashi, who is now serious. "No! Ikeda Ichiro has mastered the tactics of the seal scroll, sooner or later, he will grow into a great ninja. You are not wrong, but we seem to care a little too much about Chiba''s tactical outflow. , The seal scroll tactics also have their limits." In this regard, the three generations of Hokage smiled, but in the words, they felt relieved. I am too sensitive. Although the Seal Scroll tactics are S-level tactics, they are only S-level in difficulty and might not necessarily be S-level. There are limits. In terms of power, it is comparable to Shangnin, at most this Ikeda Ichiro will become an elite Shangnin. Moreover, the seal scroll tactics are very dependent on the seal scroll, and there are many shortcomings in actual combat. Even if other Shinobu masters it, it won''t overturn the current situation. It can only be said that Yuyin''s strength has increased a bit, and there is an extra elite who can endure it. At the same time, he thought so in his heart. The third generation of Naruto was relieved. Of course, it was not like the audience on the second floor. He thought that Anna Haneda was not so scary and could be relieved. The reason he was relieved was that this seal scroll tactic was not that strong. He is sensitive. He became sensitive about Chiba''s things. In other words, because of the label of Chiba, everyone overestimated this seal scroll tactic! In the eyes of the three generations of Naruto~www.novelhall.com~ Ichiro Ikeda''s judgment is quite correct. Even if he mastered the seal scroll tactics, it was impossible to defeat Anna Haneda. "Yes" After hearing this sound, Kakashi also recovered a bit, and after looking at each other with Mitarai Azuki, he nodded in response. "Really! Is that so! That''s how it is! That''s how it is!" But at this time, on the second floor, I kept observing the surrounding Haneda Ichiba, but as if suddenly trying to understand something, he almost gave a low-five and exclaimed. That''s it! The current wind direction should be like this! Can''t be wrong! This is the reason! This is the reason! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2367： question "...... hum hum hum hum hum hum ...... ...... win it, win it!" In the little girl''s clear and lovely voice, with a slight undulation of humming, Anna Haneda jumped up the stairs. Win! Win! Anna has done a lot for the village! Don''t know what kind of rewards can be obtained? Ask Long Yan later. Also, Brother Yiye. And in her heart, it was like the little song she was humming, full of joy. Obviously, because she won the qualifiers, the little girl was very happy. As for the amount of gold she won, she didn''t care. I didn''t care, or rather, I didn''t notice the subtle atmosphere around me at all, and looked at her subtle eyes. I didn''t realize that the eyes around him were not the eyes of the winner. "Anna, are you okay?" And after she went upstairs humming a little tuneless little tune, the childhood sweethearts who had been waiting upstairs had already greeted them, and the up and down began to check. Obviously, she was worried about her injury. "It doesn''t matter, Anna is not injured." In response, Anna Haneda said with a sweet smile looking at her childhood sweetheart who was checking her injuries up and down. "The Ikeda guy is good at beating people, but it doesn''t hurt." Finally, seeing her childhood sweetheart in a hurry, she quickly added another sentence. It is also true that even though Ichiro Ikeda''s attacks captured the little girl''s point of attack, that is, the beginning of the attack and the time when the defense was weakest, it can be said that in terms of timing, there is really no difference. However, for Anna Haneda, the timing of the attack was perfect, but the power of the attack was not a concern. Although she seems to be quite embarrassed now, the whole person seems to have been exploded from a charcoal fire, and there are black smoke stains all over her body, and even her hair is burnt and looks like a refugee. However, he was not injured. In other words, there was not much injury. Really, completely, literally, it doesn''t hurt to hit someone. "Well, I got it." Hearing this sound, it happened that Haneda Tatsuhiko had also checked, and after taking out a handkerchief, he began to wipe the smoke stains on Anna''s face, causing the latter to smirk. After this inspection, Tatsuhiko Haneda finally relieved. Although it looked serious, Anna had some skin trauma at most. This kind of injury was really nothing to Anna. Even without rubbing medicinal wine. This is hardly an injury. After all, I am a little concerned and confused. For Anna, that level of ninjutsu damage is really not a big deal. Anna has enough chakras, and Chakra''s control has become very good because of the relationship of learning medical ninjutsu. She used the thick chakra to form a defensive ninjutsu on the body surface similar to a physical coat, which she had already mastered very skillfully. Its a pity that Anana cant change the properties of Chakra. Otherwise, if you can change the Chakra properties of soil properties, then you can cover yourself with a thick layer of armor. Although it will affect the speed, you can. More effective defense against physical attacks, such as physical skills. If you can change the nature of the thunder attribute, it will weaken a considerable amount of defense, but it can increase Anna''s speed a lot. When that time, you don''t need to defend, just avoid it. it''s a pity If she can make any kind of change in nature, the effect of this layer of chakra armor will be better, and I don''t have to worry about her straight-forward fighting style. But at this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mind passed such a thought. As for Anna''s power composition, obviously he is very clear, and he also knows why Anna can be almost unscathed now. For Cao Yin Village, Anna is the one who has the most chakras. Because of limited experience, he doesn''t know what level of Chakra is in Ninja, but after testing, it is almost ten times that of him. It was almost beyond his imagination. However, apart from Chakra volume, Anana is very general in other aspects. Regardless of her ability to suspect blood inheritance, her fighting style is actually very monotonous, and because of her personality, her fighting thinking is also extremely The simplicity can be seen from just now. So he tried his best to help Anana find a way to give her more chances of winning in the battle. In the end, considering her way of fighting, he came up with the simplest and most silly way. Directly use the huge chakra volume of Anana, and use the chakra volume to crush the opponent, that is, a certain concentration of chakra is attached to the body surface to form a thick chakra armor, which can be adjusted according to the opponent. Normal opponents use chakras to consume less, but they also provide a non-physical form that provides very high defense and a considerable bonus to physical skills. Strong opponents use chakras to consume wildly, but provide a physical form with extremely high defense power and extremely high physique bonuses. Then, with the straight-to-back combat method, use speed, defense and strength to crush the opponent. In this Chakra Kai mode, what you eat is the amount of chakra and the ability to control, and you only need to exercise control. For Annana, who cant learn complex things, he can still learn if he can learn only with control. of. After all, in any case, Chakra''s control is relatively difficult to learn, and exercises are simple. No matter what kind of ninja, Chakra uses too much, and eventually he will have considerable control. However, to go further, it takes unimaginable exercise. In theory, although there are some natural talents for controlling chakras, these talents only allow these people to quickly improve chakra control. It does not mean that people without talents cannot have superb chakra control. force. Even people without talents can grow into excellent Chakra controllers with more effort. Just pure Chakra control is a technology, a technology that anyone can master, anyone can improve control to a very high level, talent is just to increase the speed of mastering. Moreover, she had already started to learn medical ninjutsu at the time, and it was progressing smoothly. After the medical ninjutsu became successful, she would be able to use this armor. And because of the compatibility with her fighting style, in Anna''s hands, the power of this layer of chakra armor can be said to be a nightmare for any type of ninja. Even if it is not a nightmare, it is a headache and tricky method. "Next, you are all fine." At this moment, Tatsuhiko Haneda began to comb the unkempt hair for Anna Haneda, and cut off the hair that had been scorched lightly, passing "Chakra armor seems to be imperfect" in his heart. As he thought, behind him, the silent Haneda Ichiba suddenly spoke. "Yeah! Anna is fine at all!" Upon hearing this sound, Anna Haneda spoke immediately. "Snapped!" Then, in the next second, there was a clear grasping sound, but it was abruptly remembered. "Ok?" In response to this, he subconsciously looked at Haneda Kazuha, who was suddenly tight and painful with his right hand, frowned slightly, and then looked at Haneda Tatsuhiko who raised his head and looked at himself, and said in confusion. There was a cry. "What are you going to do?" Seeing Haneda Ichiba''s gaze turned to himself, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and his face was full of seriousness, but the moonlight blast below, which once again attracted everyone''s eyes, announced the start of the pre-selection. The screen flipped again, without changing his concentration in the slightest. At this moment, his face is already conveying a firm will. If you don''t explain clearly, then I will definitely not let you go. It started again... Next, it is estimated that Anna can''t understand. Really, Anna is still very smart, why, the two of them always treat me as a fool and say things that I don''t understand? A creature like a boy is really... But at this time, for Long Yan no longer combing his hair, only to enjoy the average Anna, thought extremely dissatisfied, and her face was already half-squinted almost to hold the forehead expression. Obviously, based on her knowledge of these two people, she knew that she would be unable to intervene next. Moreover, not only can I not speak, I can''t understand what they are saying. This makes her very dissatisfied. At this time, she hated these two boys. While thinking about it here, her cheeks were already bulging, and she began to feel dissatisfied with the look in her childhood sweetheart. It seems that there is a little anger that has been overlooked. Tatsuhiko This child is really getting more and more sensitive. I really dont know, its a blessing or a curse... At this time, hearing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s words and seeing his determination in the child''s eyes, Haneda Kazuo frowned slightly involuntarily. "Anna, help me catch the fool!" At the same time, seeing Haneda Ichiba frowning, Haneda Tatsuhiko suddenly said. what? When she heard this sudden call, Anna Haneda was almost taken aback, and then, who immediately understood her, she looked at Ryuhiko in a panic and then at Ichiha Haneda, her face was already covered with bewilderment. look. However, even though she was at a loss, after swaying, she choked a few steps and grabbed Haneda Ichiha''s left hand with a "pop". Afterwards, I seemed to feel that my hand might not be able to grasp Haneda Ichiba, and after a trace of anxiety flashed in his eyes, he took a bite directly and bit on the skirt of Haneda Ichiba''s back. It means "Honana is hanging on you, so you are not allowed to run". "Uh" Feeling the tight pain in his left hand and the sudden increase in the back, Haneda Ichiba''s mouth twitched slightly. It seems that this time, Long Yan will not give me a chance to quibble. Yes, I underestimated this child. I didn''t want Anna to be unhappy, but after all, this matter must be said. I can''t waste more time here. At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "What did you find? Tell me, don''t try to hide it. From just now, you have found something on your face. Is this Ikeda Ichiro suspicious?" At the same time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s question was also passed. This kid... Hearing this sound, I subconsciously looked at Haneda Ichiba, but a look of surprise flashed across his face. At this moment, although Haneda Tatsuhiko asked, his face was full of certainty. It was full of "you don''t have to think about fooling me". Could it be that he also noticed it? At this time, Haneda Ichiba couldn''t help but have such an idea in his mind. Ok? I will be upset? Why not happy? And at this time, Anna Haneda, who was biting on the back of Haneda Ichiba, showing a hanging posture, blinked and thought with hindsight. "Really? So you have already noticed it." After that, Haneda Ichiba sighed and said as if he had accepted his fate. Up to now, he really couldn''t hide it, or in other words, it was impossible to make a haha ??and it would pass. Judging from Long Yan''s look, Long Yan must have noticed something, and he has certain certainty in his heart. Its just not fully understood. This state, together with the look he showed, and even Anana used it together, and he decided that he couldn''t get out of it. Even if he gets away, he will be questioned by Long Yan reluctantly. Long Yan at this time is not easy to fool. Besides, here, it''s good to say it. "Yes, Ikeda Ichiro''s performance is abnormal." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko spoke. Hey? Is it abnormal? Where is it abnormal? This is called Ikeda, is it abnormal? I don''t think there is a problem. He was completely suppressed by Anna, and finally surrendered, he was considered smart. When hearing the words of the two, Anna, who bit behind Haneda Ichiba, had a question mark on her face. "Ok" In response, Haneda Ichiba nodded and said. "Furthermore, after he faced the battle, the wind direction in the field changed. The original wind direction was not very beneficial to us. Now, when a battle is over, the atmosphere and wind direction in the field have completely changed. I said ,right." However, this time, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Haneda Tatsuhiko. I saw the little boy staring at him, and said. Definitely, said so without hesitation. This kid, is this oppressing me? caveat? Or Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba was taken aback for a moment, and then the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. wind direction? Windy? Was it windy during the fight? no? If it''s windy~www.novelhall.com~ Those smoke bombs should be blown away soon, but there are none. Without these smokescreens, Anana would have defeated anyone with the surname Ikeda. At the same time, Anna Haneda, who was biting, blinked her eyes in a daze. "Yes, yes, the wind direction has changed, starting with Ikeda Ichiro''s official participation in the war." At this moment, Haneda Ichiba pursed his face and said seriously. Can only... Confidently. This kid is really getting better and better. I don''t know who I learned from! But in his heart, there was a little slander. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2368： Convinced "So, what''s the hidden thing in it? What did you find? Now you are leaving for this matter, right? I want to know!" Listening to Haneda Ichiha''s affirmative words, Haneda Tatsuhiko stared at him closely, as if he wanted to see what he wanted from his face, and then he spoke. In this sentence, the questioning tone was even stronger. At the same time, after asking, he glanced at the screen that had stopped scrolling from the corner of his eye. Ken Misumi VS Kankuro. At this time, on the screen that stopped scrolling, these two names stayed. Humph It seems that there is no need to pay attention to this pre-selection, and you can focus on asking the fool. Just unknown trash fish. This time, be sure to ask clearly. Otherwise, you can''t trust the **** to leave the village''s actions this time. Later, after seeing the name of this pre-selection, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mind flashed such a thought. "Do you know why this Ikeda Ichiro can attract everyone''s attention after the battle begins, even if Anna''s strength demonstrated, under Anana''s unexpected strength, still attract everyone''s attention?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to intend to conceal it, so he said. But there is no straightforward answer, but a start from another aspect. Ok Kankuro, is there still Ken Misumi? And at this time, just like Haneda Tatsuhiko, from the corner of his eye, he glanced at the screen that stopped scrolling. After confirming the two people who will end the qualifiers, his mind also passed the similar views of Haneda Tatsuhiko on this qualifier. But there is not much interest. "It''s because of the strange tactics he used?" But at this time, hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko frowned, as if thinking about it for a while, he said. "It really attracted everyone''s attention, that is, when the wind started to change, it was after he rolled like a vicious dog, after throwing out a smoke bomb, and throwing two scrolls into the first smoke bomb, and it started. After ninjutsu similar to Huo Dun and Lei Dun." At the end, he added another sentence. It''s started, it''s started! I can''t understand it anymore. At this time, Anna Haneda, who was hanging on Haneda Ichiba''s body, slowly released the hand holding Haneda Ichiba''s left hand, and turned into a completely biting mode with hands drooping. At this moment, when she heard this, her bright eyes were half-squinted, and her face was full of dissatisfaction with a "I knew it would be". To be so detailed on purpose. Are you telling me not to fool him? Is my usual reputation so bad? At the same time, upon hearing this sound, Haneda Kazuha''s mind passed such a thought. "Yes, that kind of tactic...well, there was no name originally, but it was just an expedient measure in view of the founder''s situation at that time. It seems that all major Ninja villages have researched it now, and it is now called the seal scroll tactic." However, although there seemed to be a grudge in his heart, Haneda Kazuyo still answered truthfully. "A stopgap? The seal scroll tactic?" Hearing this sentence, Haneda Ryuhiko was slightly startled, as if he had never heard of this tactic. Of course, I don''t know the meaning behind this tactic. To him, it seemed that he didn''t know Taki Chiba, let alone this seal scroll tactic. "Well, this is a tactic that can use a relatively small amount of chakras to unleash the power far beyond the chakras used. The principle is to use the seal technique to seal ninjutsu in the seal scroll, and when needed, use it. Chakra turned into a key to unlock the seal, launching the powerful ninjutsu. Originally, it was a stopgap measure used by the founder to solve his own chakra deficiencies." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem surprised, so he said. Anna can''t understand! do not understand at all! Can''t I explain to Anna? Are they talking about Ikeda Ichiro? Anna sounds like it''s just talking about Anna''s battle? At the same time, with this sound, Anna Haneda immediately sprayed out two dissatisfied air currents in her nostrils, almost whirring in her mouth, but after all, she could not say anything because of her biting posture. "Isn''t that, a very strong tactic? If it can be used in actual combat, it will undoubtedly increase the ninja''s personal strength, especially those who have excellent talents, but are limited by the physical chakra. A dazzling existence like other geniuses, and those ninjas whose strengths can only become cannon fodder, are also qualified to be the main force or middle-class position." In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko showed a slightly surprised face. In theory, this seal scroll tactic may not be the most powerful, but it is definitely the most cost-effective. This is a tactic that can improve the basic combat power of the entire Ninja Village. It can be said that it is a tactic that comprehensively raises the lower limit of a Shinobu''s combat power. In a sense, he already understood why everyone''s attention was attracted. Even after the battle, no one objectively considered that Anna''s actual combat effectiveness in this battle was still terrible. At first, he thought that even if Ikeda Ichiro had an eye-catching performance, in the end it was Anana who won, and Ikeda Ichiro surrendered. How much attention will return to Anna, and with the experience and strength of these people, it is not difficult to focus again. Focus on Anna. Anna''s strength, after all, is real. This is one of the reasons why he has to hold Haneda Ichiba. After the battle, everyone''s reaction was too strange. However, hearing what Haneda Ichiba said, he suddenly understood that an individual with striking strength that made people feel terrible, and a tactic that could improve the basic combat power of the entire Shinobu village, this was incomparable. "No, this tactic is not something that everyone can learn. On the contrary, its requirements are quite demanding." However, just after he secretly understood, Haneda Ichiba broke his mind. Not everyone can learn this tactic. "harsh?" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko was slightly startled, and subconsciously spoke. "Well, this seal scroll tactic seems to be powerful, but in fact, the cost performance is quite low." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba''s eyes flashed slightly, as if recalling something, he said. "Rather low?" In response, Tatsuhiko Haneda frowned again. "Well, to master the tactics, you need to be able to use chakras to construct the seal technique at least, and to be able to use chakras to construct the seal technique. Among the few seal ninjas who can master the seal technique, it is also a middle and upper class. There are very few people." Upon hearing this, Haneda Ichiba spoke. "What''s the matter? Set up a special seal reel key technique. It''s not enough to make a seal reel. All reels use one key type. At that time, you only need to train a specific type of seal technique. If you use Chakra to construct this special technique, it should be much simpler. As long as the key is simple enough, ordinary ninjas can master it after several years of hard work, although it is only possible to learn this technique. A lot of people can be added! No way, use other media to be specially carried by people in a portable way. When using it, cant it be activated at the same time as the seal scroll? Although it will lose some timely grasp of the battle opportunity, but it is skilled If it does, it can be used as something like muscle memory. This effect can also be minimized." In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko said disapprovingly. This kid... It casually solved the entry problem of the seal scroll tactics. Although there are still flaws, it is indeed the best way to master the seal scroll on a large scale. only And hearing this sound, Haneda Kazuo had another urge to twitch at the corner of his mouth. "The level of the seal technique is just an introduction. The real difficulty is the use of on-the-spot, the anticipation of the opponent''s actions, the grasp of the release point of one''s scroll, and the precise timing. These three points, if they are separated, Every ninja with rich combat experience can do it a lot, but when put together, what can do is the elite of the elite." Then, Haneda Ichiba said. What Long Yan said is pretty good. Getting started can be simplified through mass production and simplification. However, the level of sealing technique is only an introduction after all. The key is the tactical and combat qualities of the ninja. After all, in these two respects, the founder was originally the existence that dazzled the entire Ninja world and even led the entire Ninja world. The standard of the seal scroll tactics is based on the standards of the founder. This is not something that all ninjas can keep up. Even if the tactical and combat qualities of the founder at that time were far from his highest level. "Originally, this seal scroll tactic was not used for regular battles, or long-term battles such as tug-of-wars. Its role, or the place where it can best play its role, should be to ambush and ultimately kill the opponent. Or when it is used to save the field, a battle can actually be used no more than twice." At the end, Ichiba Haneda said again. "In other words, all Ninja villages have entered a misunderstanding? And this Ikeda Ichiro really mastered this tactic?" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko quickly reacted. This Haneda Ichiba''s meaning, he heard clearly. "Yes, if the seal scroll tactics can really be regarded as a conventional method, the history of the ninja world has long been rewritten." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba said. Too. If it really becomes a regular tactic, then the battle between ninjas has long become a battle of throwing scrolls at each other. Even a powerful ninja will choose to throw more scrolls because of the characteristics of this tactic that saves Chakra. The status of the seal ninja will also rise. Just like the medical ninjas that every Ninja village attaches importance to, a special unit has been established. It hasn''t become like this, it is really the limitation of this seal scroll. It seems that this seal scroll tactic has been overly exaggerated by the major Shinobu villages. It seems that these Danin villages are not as good as we thought... Ok? Do not! Not! Exaggeration may not be because of the Seal Scroll tactic itself, but because of the Seal Scroll tactic, which has this record. According to the stupid Yiye, this record should have been made by the founder. In other words... The big Ninja villages are so blind because of the founder? Because of the strength of the founder, he used this seemingly powerful but very limited tactic, which made the major Ninja villages so blinded that they almost didn''t find the point. Didn''t find that this tactic is actually quite tasteless. But, is there really such a powerful ninja? Not to mention the creation of such a tactic, he thought he was powerful, and let the big Ninja villages compete to follow suit. Even, almost blindly? And hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart couldn''t help but flash through such a thought. "So, what''s next? You found more than that, right?" However, even though he thought so in his heart, Haneda Tatsuhiko did not forget his purpose and spoke. "of course." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba also said straightforwardly. "What else?" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko asked. It''s weird, how can this fool Yiye be so honest today. I couldn''t help but wonder if what he said was fooling people. At the same time, there was such a rather rude thought in his mind. "This battle, Ikeda Ichiro, is not alone." Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba frowned slowly and said very seriously. "what?" As soon as he said this, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face suddenly changed, and he blurted out a word in his mouth. "Are you kidding, cheating? Impossible. There should be a secret whistle in this exercise field. If someone collaborates outside the field, they will definitely be discovered!" Then, there were words he couldn''t believe. how is this possible! No matter how it is said here, it is also Konoha. After all, this is a Zhongnin exam, with help from outsiders? What a joke! Yuyin Village, is this nothing? And his heart was full of disbelief. "Do you remember that at the beginning, it was the wind escape that Ikeda Ichiro started to fight back?" For this, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to be surprised by Haneda Tatsuhiko''s reaction, and just spoke. But it changed another direction. "You mean Anna launched a back kick~www.novelhall.com~ a blow that was originally intended to end the fight but was pushed away?" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko frowned and said. His memory is still very good, and soon after the battle just ended, he can still remember clearly. Moreover, the wind escape is amazing enough. In other words, it was surprising enough at the time and impressive. "That''s right, it''s this blow. This wind escape can never be Ikeda Ichiro''s handwriting. In other words, it was definitely not initiated by Ikeda Ichiro! It was definitely initiated by someone secretly!" In response, Ichiba Haneda who didn''t feel surprised by Tatsuhiko Haneda''s reaction again said. But this time, Haneda Kazuyo''s tone was decisive. It seems that this matter, he is extremely convinced! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2369： Dao Lai Not... Ichiro Ikeda''s handwriting. Hearing the words of Haneda Ichiba''s so convinced, Haneda Tatsuhiko was almost stunned on the spot. To be honest, the wind escape seal scroll on that shoulder really surprised everyone at the time, including Haneda Tatsuhiko, and because it was the relationship between Anna and the one who was fighting, it was the first and most critical thing for this entire battle. At a turning point, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s impression was very deep. At that time, if it were not for the right wind escape, I am afraid that there would be nothing like Ikeda Ichiro next. Even, maybe Ikeda Ichiro is already in the intensive care unit or in the coffin now. After all, Anna is always going all out. Anna''s point is also very cute. "So... who is this? Is it someone from Yuyin? Yuyin''s guidance Shangren hasn''t appeared yet. Is it Yuyin''s guidance Shangren? Who is this guidance Shangren? Can you do such a character? , It shouldn''t be a nameless person." And thinking of this, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mouth came out with this series of questions. Recalling the turning point of the wind escape, Tatsuhiko Haneda chose to believe in Ichiha Haneda. After all, at that point, there is indeed the possibility of other people''s operation. It is not completely impossible, but it is still possible. And since this fool Ichiba said so, then, Tatsuhiko Haneda still tends to believe in Ichiba Haneda. After all, as a person trusted by the big guys in the village, Yiye the fool is also recognized by everyone. is really talented. And, I have to admit that in the battle just now, he paid too much attention to Xue Nai, and he did not pay attention to the surroundings. However, he still vaguely felt that the attention of the idiot Yiye was indeed attracted by something. It is very likely that Ichiba, the fool, found something. Regarding this, although there is still some reluctance in my heart to believe, someone can, no, dare to do such a thing under Konoha''s eyelids in such an important Zhongnin exam, directly interfering in the process of the Zhongnin exam. But, Ninja World, this deceitful world, even if he is young, but under the influence of his childhood, some things can still be felt. Sometimes, when everyone thinks that this thing will not happen, it is the best precondition for this thing to happen. Since everyone doesn''t believe that anyone will have trouble with Konoha here, don''t give Konoha face, or even do things that interfere with the Zhongnin exam. And the plot is still very serious. Then, it is the best condition for such a thing to happen, because everyone will not have this kind of thought, naturally no one will guard against this situation, even if someone guards it, it will be because no one will do such a thing. , And slack, this undoubtedly becomes the best hotbed for things to happen. "This person, I don''t know." Hearing Haneda Tatsuhikos series of questions, Haneda Ichibas answer was rather simple. is also quite simple. Because, he doesn''t know. "Anna! Bite him!" In an instant, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s voice without emotional fluctuations suddenly sounded. "Wow!" Hearing this sound, it was almost subconscious, biting Anna who was hanging on Haneda Ichiba''s back, snapped twice, a pair of small hands suddenly grabbed Haneda Ichiba''s shoulders, and opened her mouth with a scream. , One bite is about to bite towards Haneda Ichiba''s back. without a trace of hesitation, Even, it seems that the word bite by Tatsuhiko Haneda touched some kind of tacit understanding between the two of them. With this bite, the mouth was extremely fast. "Wait, wait... a minute, listen to me!" And feeling the "bloodbowl mouth" opened behind him, Ichiha Haneda, who knew he could not hide, spoke immediately. Xu is the mouthful that Anna had felt before. His face was completely green, and in this tone, he was full of panic. Yes, at this moment, Ichiha Haneda, who has an unpleasant sense of leisure in everything, panicked. What a joke! Listen to others, I still have the second half of the sentence! This girl really doesn''t keep any strength, this bite, a piece of meat is definitely missing! There was such a thought in his mind about this. "Wait for Anna, give you one last chance, don''t think about playing me.", Hearing the words, Haneda Tatsuhiko stopped Haneda Anna''s movements with plenty of time, and said. "Hey? Can''t you bite?" Hearing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s words, Anna Haneda behind her was rather disappointed and stopped the urge to bite her shoulder, and said quite disappointingly. ''S face even had a somewhat aggrieved look. it''s a pity! Brother Ichiba has been pulling Long Yan from just now to say something that Anna could not understand, and wanted to take the opportunity to teach Brother Ichiba a lesson! Unexpectedly, Long Yan actually called a stop. Hearing what I said just now, I thought Long Yan was very angry! Really... Ryuhiko, this fool! At this time, this thought flashed through her mind. "I''ll buy you whatever you want to eat later." At this time, Tatsuhiko Haneda said. "Really?" And hearing this sound, Anna''s ears almost stood up, and the grievances on her face were immediately thrown out of the sky. "Well, absolutely." In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko is very solemn, but he is extremely serious, as if he is saying that he is not hesitating to give his life. Really is These two children have a good relationship, which is really enviable! While looking at the two of them, Haneda Ichiba twitched the corner of his mouth slightly, after all, he was relieved. "Hmm! I see." At the same time, Anna Haneda''s voice was full of joy. "Woohoo!" Then, between nibbling, Anna Haneda returned to the appearance of the bite hanging on Haneda Ichiha''s back. Ugh With Anna, she can''t escape after all. Feeling the importance behind it, Haneda Ichiba thought. To be honest, he actually wanted to escape, but Ryuhiko reacted quickly and sacrificed the killer Anna in advance. With Anna on his back, he was totally uncertain that he could escape. So I can only compromise. "Just tell me." And this time, Tatsuhiko Haneda said. "Actually, the reason why I infer that someone used the wind escape secretly is not because I perceive that person''s location, or actually exist. I really don''t know who this person is." In response, Haneda Kazuha spoke. "Then, how do you tell?" Hearing this and looking at Haneda Ichiba, Haneda Tatsuhiko frowned and spoke. The truth? Still a lie? Is it an illusion that I felt his attention was attracted before? Or has he begun to conceal the most important information, to start confuse? And in his mind, such a thought passed. Obviously, Tatsuhiko Haneda still knows a lot about Ichiba Haneda. I am afraid that he has been deceived many times. has begun to figure out this trick of Haneda Ichiba. However, even though he has learned lessons, he is still not sure whether this Haneda Ichiba is telling the truth or lies. "Because Ichiro Ikeda has mastered the seal scroll tactics." Regarding this, Haneda Kazuha didn''t have any concealment on his face, but he said straightforwardly. "Seal scroll tactics?" Hearing the words, Haneda Tatsuhiko was slightly startled. Does this have something to do with Ikeda Ichiros wind escape that he used himself? How does it feel that he is starting to fool people again? At the same time, his heart is full of distrust. "Well, yes, seal scroll tactics, I told you before, to learn this seal scroll tactics, it requires very strong tactical and combat literacy, since he has mastered this tactic, then it is clear His tactical literacy and combat literacy definitely passed the test, and his tactical literacy and combat literacy, he should have been able to initially see that his strength was poor at the beginning of the battle with Anna, and at that time, I saw his look, I was aware of the absolute difference between Anna and Anna, and it was impossible to win, even with the Seal Scroll tactics." To this, Haneda Ichiba said. "So what? Didn''t he meet up in the end?" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko said disapprovingly. This situation of perceiving poor strength, knowing that he can''t win, and continuing to fight, has nothing to do with that wind escape. does not mean that this wind escape is someone else''s handwriting. On the contrary, it is because of this that I have to fight, and it is also because I have seen that my strength is poor, and I have enough tactics and combat literacy. This can''t prove that there is another person who started the wind escape. Is really a fool? But, would he use such a clumsy excuse to fool me now? Is it possible, really telling the truth? At the same time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s hesitation is even more intense. "Indeed, this does not mean that the wind escape was initiated by someone other than Ikeda Ichiro, but did you notice that, in fact, from the beginning, this Ikeda Ichiro had no fighting spirit." Haneda Kazuha didn''t seem to be surprised, just said. No fighting spirit? This Ikeda Ichiro? Why there is no fighting spirit, Yuyin Village is also a small Shinobu Village, and it also needs the attention and approval of Da Shinobu Village, so it can... Ok? Fighting spirit? And hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko subconsciously passed this thought, and at the same time, he naturally recalled the scene before the battle began. Although it was said that his entire attention was basically on Anana, he still subconsciously did the work of interrogating the enemy in the beginning. Therefore, he still had an impression of Ikeda Ichiro''s condition at the beginning, but it was not as clear as Anna''s condition. After thinking about it, after thinking about it carefully, the look of Ikeda Ichiro at the time was remembered. And this Ikeda Ichiro''s expression at the time was completely... There is no fighting spirit! is a self-knowing expression that I dont want to face! The expression is not very obvious, but it is quite obvious to a sensitive child like Haneda Tatsuhiko. After all, starting from getting to know Haneda Ichiba, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s unknowingly observant ability of this kind of expression is rising, although he has never used this ability to see through any Haneda Ichiba''s lies or the intention of deceiving people, but, For the other people in the village, basically one guess is accurate. Although this Ikeda Ichiro possesses the combat and tactical literacy to learn the seal scroll tactics, he is not very good at expression management, or at that time, he did not pay much attention to it, and the expression was quite obvious. In this case, regardless of what expression he is showing, it is undoubtedly a manifestation of his lack of fighting spirit to say that he clearly shows his expression, or the appearance of lack of expression management. Yes, he reveals such an expression of lack of fighting spirit. This is an expression of lack of fighting spirit. Otherwise, with Ikeda Ichiros tactics and combat literacy, expression management can definitely conceal this lack of fighting spirit, and in the face of Anna''s strength, deliberately showing weakness, showing lack of fighting spirit and paralyzing the opponent, there is no situation. Necessarily, Anna''s strength is completely beyond his ability to deal with, even if there is weakness, it is meaningless, even if Anna''s carelessness, he can''t win. At this time, he still showed an expression of lack of fighting spirit, that is, he really has no fighting spirit. It is precisely because there is no fighting spirit that he will give up expression management and show his lack of fighting spirit. Because he gave up fighting at the beginning. Although he didn''t surrender, he gave up fighting with self-knowledge. In other words, Ikeda Ichiro should have wanted to play a few casually, and then either surrendered, or lost the battle decently. "You noticed it." And this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s expression, Haneda Ichiha said. "That doesn''t mean anything! It can only mean that he had planned to fight and surrendered..." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko suddenly put on a look of disapproval, and said. Yes, this can''t prove anything at all. Now Ikeda Ichiro surrendered after fighting. He did not surrender if he had no fighting spirit. And if he surrendered after fighting, Feng Dun was initiated by him, and it was completely established. This doesn''t explain much. Stupid Yiye, still can''t prove the authenticity of his words. "Yes, this really doesn''t prove anything, but, do you think that at that time, Anna''s kick, that Ikeda Ichiro, had time to start the wind escape?" However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Haneda Ichiha who was smiling. too late? At that time, Ichiro Ikeda was in time? And hearing these words, Haneda Tatsuhiko was startled again. Is it too late? At that time, Ikeda Ichiro... Is it too late? Then, subconsciously, he fell into thinking. Although he said that this idiot now seemed to be smiling and not smiling, he had an uncomfortable feeling of thinking of himself as a fool, but he knew very well that this idiot was not playing tricks. Yourself. Could it be that! I...I ignored the most objective thing! After , in the next second, his eyes suddenly lit up. Chapter 2370： understand The timing! Yes! The timing! Anna''s attack from behind, the timing is just right! At that time, Ikeda Ichiro was slightly stiff because of Anana''s attack, his body was frightened, and his lack of fighting spirit. Although, even if only one seal is needed, the wind seal on the shoulder can be unlocked, but at that time, it was in a state where no seal could be made. is very simple! This is very simple! Because at that time, if you look at the details, Ikeda Ichiro had long lost his fighting spirit, and at the same time he was in a stiff stall, it was impossible to use that wind escape! Very simple reason! Because, at that time, Ikeda Ichiro really couldn''t use that wind to escape. Looking at Haneda Ichiba, who was smiling but not smiling, the brilliance in Haneda''s eyes slowly dimmed, but this series of thoughts flashed in his heart. He understood it, and recalled it. At that time, his attention was focused on the kick that Anana grasped at the time. He didn''t pay attention to the Ikeda Ichiro. Looking back now, at that time, the figure of Ikeda Ichiro, There is no condition to activate the wind escape. Because at that time, although not obvious, Ikeda Ichiro was completely intimidated by Anna''s aura! At the same time, there is also a situation where Anna was so fast that she did not expect at all! Whether it is subjective or objective, it is impossible for Ichiro Ikeda to initiate that wind escape. "So, why didn''t anyone find out?" However, although I wanted to understand what Haneda Ichiba wanted to say, Haneda Tatsuhiko did not stop asking questions just because he wanted to understand. Because, if this is the case, then there are new problems. From his memories just now, he was able to find Ichiro Ikedas problem. Although it was reminded by Ichiba Haneda, Haneda Ichibas vision may not be the most detailed or the smallest in this venue. Ok. After all, there is a Hokage standing over there. Then why, only Ichiha Haneda found it? What''s the article here? "You think that as the three generations of Naruto, the longest reigning shadow, who participated in the two wars of the Ninja World, will he not find it? But, he doesn''t want people to know that he has discovered it." Regarding this, Haneda Ichiba obviously expected Tatsuhiko Haneda to ask, and immediately spoke. "Don''t want people to know?" Hearing the words, Haneda Tatsuhiko was taken aback for a moment, which he did not expect. In his opinion, if someone really helped this Ikeda Ichiro outside, disrupting the fairness of the Nakanin test, then, if the three generations of Naruto see it, how can they not want to let people know? This is already a challenge to Konoha. From emotion to reason, what actions should the three generations of Hokage do? How is it possible, dont let people know? Even if you don''t let others know, you should let Konoha''s people know. After all, the one that disturbed the order of Zhongnin''s exam was considered an element of instability. And listening to the meaning of the fool Ichiba, it seems that the third generation of Hokage wants to conceal this matter, and does not want anyone to know it. Even, I dont want others to know that he already knows this. This is too unreasonable. After all, I will let other people in Konoha know, or some important people. This is an act of sabotaging the Zhongnin exam! Absolutely hostile behavior! "Yes." Hearing Haneda Tatsuhikos full question, Haneda Ichiba nodded affirmatively. At this point, he is very sure that apart from him, the three generations of Hokage must have seen something. Its just that I didnt say anything. "Why? Isn''t that right? There is no reason for the third generation of Hokage to do this, right?" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko asked again, this is too unusual. "Who knows? Three generations of Hokage, how can I know his thoughts, I only know, he must have seen something coming." In response, Haneda Kazuha sighed slightly and said. "Really?" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s small brows immediately frowned. Haneda Ichiba spoke like this, this tone, this tone, and he was particularly familiar with it. He seemed to be in his tone, this tone of voice, and once thought that the quagmire could relieve the itching, so he jumped off. Finally returned to the village really ashamed. For this reason, Anna and others didn''t make jokes less, and the itch didn''t stop, but it got even worse. This is the tone of a lying and foolish person. However, this time, he really couldn''t completely doubt it, because what Haneda Ichiba said was not wrong, and there was no logical problem at all. Even, this is a matter of course. The three generations of Hokage here can be said to be famous. Even his generation, he has heard many deeds of him from the previous generation, the previous generation, the previous generation of the previous generation, and you don''t need to hear about these deeds. Understand the greatness of this Hokage. Two wars of the Ninja World, the third one after the War of the Ninja World, there was even the Nine Tail Night Incident that shocked the entire Ninja World. It can be said that Konoha is in the greatest crisis. At that time, almost the third Ninja War broke out again. In the end, under the leadership of the third generation of Naruto, such a crisis was actually passed. Change to Cao Yin Village, I''m afraid the village will be destroyed long ago. Moreover, not only did Konoha survive this crisis, the entire Konoha under his follow-up leadership, on the battlefield where the vitality of the villages was restored, became unique and once again led the entire Ninja world. The talent, experience, experience, and vision of the three generations of Hokage need not be doubted. And such a task, even if it is a fool, it is impossible to guess. If such a task can be guessed by the fool, then this fool is too powerful. Although this fool has one leaf, various abilities, and comprehensive abilities, he is already one of the best in the village, and even the leader may not be much better than him, and he may not even have him. However, if this fool Yiye could guess the mind of even three generations of Hokage, he would not believe it. Idiot Ichiba can guess the mind of the three generations of Naruto. This sounds like a fool. "Really." And at this time, upon hearing these words, Haneda Ichiba said frankly. "Then, let''s leave this alone for now. Now, at that time, Ikeda Ichiro really couldn''t use the wind escape, but I can''t fully explain that this wind escape was not initiated by Ikeda Ichiro? No one knows, this Has Ichiro improved this seal-scrolling tactics, and developed methods such as sensing that the opponent''s Chakra is too close, and it will be activated automatically?" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s frowning brows slowly loosened, changed directions, and said. "Well, indeed, there is such a possibility. Although it is very subtle, it cannot be eliminated. Although Ichiro Ikeda has ordinary strength, he has put a lot of effort in sealing art to study a series of things that the founder did not expect. The function of a seal scroll tactic. Youre right." Hearing this, Haneda Kazuha nodded. There are many possibilities in this matter. After all, their intelligence is relatively very small. The previous judgment and the source of the intelligence are nothing but the reaction of Ikeda Ichiro at the time, which is actually regarded as vague information. Tatsuhiko Haneda is totally reasonable to doubt it. Even, Haneda Ichiba was quite surprised at this time. I don''t know when Long Yan has mastered this rigorous logical thinking. In the future, it will be very difficult to fool him. That lovely Long Yan, I am afraid that he will leave him forever. "Then, you should have other evidence." In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda said. Although he doesn''t want to see this guy on weekdays, he still knows very well that this kind of flawed speculation, since the fool Ichiba explained it to him, there must be a more reasonable explanation. has a more reasonable explanation, "Someone helped this Ichiro Ikeda from the outside and started the wind escape". Tatsuhiko Haneda believes in this. what It seems that the following battle has begun. Anna wants to see the following battle! At the same time, Anna Haneda, who hung behind Haneda Ichiha, desperately moved her eyeballs, trying to see the battle announced below, but because of the angle, she can see where she has the most eye. To a railing. As for the dialogue between the two, she has long lost interest. Anyway, I dont understand. "Well...this wind escape, don''t you think it is like a signal?" In response, Ichiba Haneda spoke. did not explain directly, but used a rhetorical question. Signal? Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko was startled. Obviously, he didn''t expect Haneda Ichiba to ask. Moreover, the content of the question surprised him a bit. "How to say?" Then, after a start, he asked immediately. "In the beginning, Ikeda Ichiro had no fighting spirit, right? There is no problem with that." And hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba spoke. "Yes, this Ikeda Ichiro, I guess he just wants to fight casually." In response, Tatsuhiko Haneda spoke. "So, don''t you think that this Ikeda Ichiro, if he has maintained a state of no fighting spirit, is it impossible to continue fighting? After experiencing a kick in the back that Annana made him almost unable to react." Hearing this, Haneda Kazuha spoke with a question sentence. Is it impossible to continue fighting? After that kick? means, Ikeda Ichiro, after the wind escape, if there is no fighting spirit, will he surrender directly? And hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s brows wrinkled slightly, and another thought came up in his heart. Yes! Yes indeed! If he doesn''t have the mind to fight, after feeling Anna''s pressure and the life-threatening blow that almost died, he can completely raise his hand to surrender by taking advantage of the gap that Feng Dun won! instead of dodge forward and fight back! And, if this seal scroll tactic is his killer, he also knows the influence of this seal scroll tactic. A battle that must be lost, there is no need to show it! Anyway, you will lose, and you will be disqualified. It''s better to keep this killer! Regardless of future missions, this seal scroll tactic, with the attention of other Shinobu villages, will definitely become the target of other Shinobu village research and elimination after Ikeda Ichiros hand is exposed. This is basically just having trouble with myself. Then, he was suddenly shocked. "You mean, because of this wind, Ichiro Ikeda, who had no fighting spirit, suddenly gained fighting spirit, did not give up the game, but took out his assassin and started fighting?" After , he spoke subconsciously. "Yes, nothing wrong." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba nodded affirmatively. "And this wind escape is a signal to Ikeda Ichiro from the person behind the scenes who helped Ikeda Ichiro to let him fight?" In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda said. "That''s right." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba nodded with certainty. "Why? Why do you want to do this? This kind of inevitable battle is meaningless even if the person behind the scenes has any intentions? There is no need to expose Ichiro Ikeda''s assassin?" In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda expressed quite strange. Regardless of the purpose of this person behind the scenes, if Ikeda Ichiro is his **** or facilitator, then Ikeda Ichiro''s killer of the seal scroll tactics still has a big effect. After all, it is impossible to win the game. It would be too unwise to expose this killer. Besides, I risked being discovered by Konoha. Three generations of Hokage are there! "To test us." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said quite lightly. "Test... us?" Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko was stunned on the spot, saying, "What are we trying to do in a small Shinobu village like us?" he almost blurted out. However, he soon realized something and swallowed the sentence alive. The performance of this Nakanin exam, and the performance of Anna and this fool Ichiyo, they... can no longer be regarded as a small ninja village! At least, it''s not a little Ninja Village without threats! It is only natural to test them~www.novelhall.com~. "Of course, it''s not absolute, so I''m going to check this out now." And seeing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s appearance, knowing that he has understood, said so. "You still have something to hide, right?" When hearing this sentence, as if conditioned reflex, Haneda Tatsuhiko immediately spoke with suspicion. "Yes, but it''s something I''m not sure of." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba''s answer was simply that he did conceal something, but what he concealed was what he had not yet determined. "Humph!" Hearing the words, Haneda Tatsuhiko snorted like this, but he returned to the state of not waiting. "Let go, Anana, go and watch the battle." Then, he said so. "Oh!" Almost the moment when these words sounded, there was a sound of landing behind Haneda Ichiba, and words that were already impatient. Then, there was the sound of thumping footsteps. After landing, Anna rushed directly to the railing and watched the battle. "Then, I''m leaving." Haneda Kazuha didn''t talk nonsense about this, and turned around. And Tatsuhiko Haneda didn''t say much, just watched him leave. As expected... Idiot Yiye, can''t be trusted! cant do everything... Leave it to him! At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Chapter 2371： Long Yans Conviction Idiot Yiye... What are you planning? Again Why did you come to our Caoyin Village? What is the purpose? Who is your identity other than Ichiha Haneda? Seeing Haneda Ichiba disappear in the corner, Haneda Ryuhiko''s brows slowly frowned, and his small face was full of a sense of emptiness. Through the conversation just now, this fool Yiye cannot be trusted. At this moment, Tatsuhiko Haneda does not doubt everything that this fool Ichiba told him, including help from outsiders. The third generation of Hokage also noticed this matter and planned to hide it, etc., etc., regarding the previous conversation, Haneda Long Yan believes in what the fool says. However, he knew that he still couldn''t believe Haneda Ichiha. Even though, this time, Ichiba, the fool, told the truth. At this time, Tatsuhiko Haneda finally inferred from the information he had obtained about Haneda Ichiyo''s location in Kusage Village. Haneda Ichiba''s identity is far less simple than what he knows. He is a member of their Haneda clan. Even, maybe, the head of the Haneda clan might not know who this Haneda Ichiba is. The current Haneda Tatsuhiko has clearly understood that the reason why Haneda Ichiba was able to stay in Kusakura, and even bear the name of the Haneda clan, is probably because of his talent. is his talent, what Caoyin Village needs. Not because of his loyalty. Strictly speaking, Ichiba Haneda should not be considered a member of the Haneda clan. Although he is nominally, although he has been recognized by everyone, he is not. Because it is not, so Kato teacher and others will investigate this Haneda Ichiha. And this kind of investigation shouldn''t have appeared on the people of the tribe. This is obviously a blatant distrust. I''m afraid, in private, in a place he can''t see, the Heyin teacher and the others should have a secret whistle watching this Haneda Ichiba. In other words, this Haneda Ichiba is not a reliable person, at least for them, it is not as reliable as his performance or his own recognition. Then, this matter must be looked at separately. No matter how long I have been with this fool Ichiyo and how much he knows about each other, since this fool Ichiba is not that reliable, then trust as the basis for getting along is no longer established. He must add more objective factors. Now, from the information he received, he already knew that the fool Yiye was guarded by his own family, and that it was an existence of unknown origin. At least, his family had been tracking down this fool Yiye. However, there should be no results. And in his usual style of acting, those fools and ignorance of intentional and unintentional pranks are, in a sense, a good way to conceal identity. Moreover, it can also be seen that the fool Yiye''s method of hiding his identity is very clever. If the fool Ichiba is a spy, then he is definitely a very powerful spy. However, judging from the fact that Idiot Yiye can join his family, he shouldn''t be a spy. If he is a spy, he is a very powerful spy, although he may live in Cao Yin Village by relying on his excellent spying methods. High position, however, it is impossible to join his own family. This, Haneda Tatsuhiko is convinced. So, regardless of why his family would absorb the fool Yiye, from the point of view of the fool Yiye, why should he join his family, why should such a powerful person join their family that was still unknown at the time, It must have been the plan of the fool Ichiba himself. Idiot Yiye also has his own plan. Their family, or Caoyin Village, wants to gain his talents to make Caoyin Village stronger. Then, Ichiyo who took the initiative to join their family must also be motivated by something. For these things, we need to use Cao Yin Village or the Haneda clan. And now, things are quite clear. Ichiyo, the fool, may have joined the Haneda clan in order to obtain a legal entry to Konoha in this Zhongnin exam. And, he has never been out of the village and devoted himself to researching information and finances, so he would take the initiative to submit an application to Konoha as an ambassador for the first time to match Caoyin Village. In other words, Ichiba, the fool, joined the Haneda clan just to enter Konoha now. And entering Konoha legally, of course, could not be his purpose, this is just the beginning. However, it is enough to prove that his plan is definitely related to Konoha. Since it is related to Konoha, there are only two results, one is harmless to Konoha and the other is harmful to Konoha. If it is harmless to Konoha and can even help Konoha, then he will naturally agree with one million. But if it is harmful to Konoha, regardless of the success of the plan, this fool Ichiyo is a member of the Haneda family after all, or Konoha who entered in the name of the Haneda family, and the Haneda family will represent the Kusakura Village. It is only Caoyin Village that suffers. is the folks in the village. And all the hard work and blood and sweat that everyone put in for the future of the village may have been smashed, and even in exchange for Konoha''s anger. also because of this, he can no longer believe this Haneda Ichiba. And, from the words just now, Haneda Tatsuhiko also smelled something unusual. I''m afraid, Ichiyo''s true identity is not that simple. Seal scroll tactics. The major ninja villages almost felt a crazy feeling for it, and this crazy feeling should be directed at the founder of the seal scroll tactics. And judging from the attitude of everyone to the seal scroll tactics just now, it seems that everyone does not have a deep understanding of this fool. is not as rational as this fool Yiye understands. Even, the tone of the fool Yiye has a certain tone, and this fool Yiye can also use this seal scroll tactic. Even, he seems to know and understand this seal scroll better than Ikeda Ichiro. And Ichiye, the fool, seemed to be quite indifferent to the seal scroll tactics that the major Ninja villages were vying to pay attention to. It seems to be, this is just one of his many methods which is very infamous. Moreover, it seems that only the fool Yiye felt that this seal scroll tactic was just a stopgap measure. Even, only Ichiba, the fool, felt that this sealing scroll tactic, in actual combat ~www.novelhall.com~, is actually not that reliable. To be honest, this makes Haneda Tatsuhiko have a strange feeling. Stupid Ichiye may be the founder of this seal scroll tactic! And this also made him more worried and uneasy. The founder has been determined to be a powerful guy recognized by all Shinobu Village. He definitely has a lot of advantages, plus his usual understanding of the fool Ichiyo. If Ichiyo the fool really wants to do things in Konoha, Things will definitely get very big. Even, it is very possible to tremble the Ninja world. When the time comes, everyone in the affected village, I am afraid, will not be able to leave Konoha Village! Whether it is because of Konoha''s suspicion, or being implicated in this big incident! "Long Yan... are you okay?" And just at this moment, when Haneda Tatsuhiko''s thoughts passed through this series of thoughts, Anana''s worried voice suddenly sounded. "It''s okay, when I finish playing later, let''s go eat something delicious." In response, Tatsuhiko Haneda looked at Anna and showed a slight smile. His previous worries seemed to be wiped out. At least, it didn''t leave any marks on his face. Just, said so. "Ok!" In response, Anna Haneda nodded heavily, looking at the smiling childhood sweetheart. that is really good! As long as Long Yan won. Then, dont worry about anything, the village will definitely get the best assistance. And the little girl thought so. Chapter 2372： Import "Yes, I''m Haneda Kazuha from Kushin Village. My pre-selection is over. I want to go out." Looking at the secret whistle in the first exercise field that stopped him, Haneda Ichiba said with a slight smile on his mouth and said harmlessly. "Really, is it the Lord Haneda Ichiyo from Kusakin Village?" But at this moment, the anabolic elite who stopped him slowly faded away with a bit of surprise that unconsciously appeared in his eyes. After taking out the candidate information in his hand and the information just sent to him, he nodded and confirmed. Asked. "Yes." To this, Haneda Ichiba said. "Then, in order to prevent someone from transforming or becoming you, you need to be tested." Hearing this, the Anbe elite said. "Yes!" However, Haneda Ichiba didn''t have any surprises when he heard this, but just said. Have you strengthened your vigilance unknowingly? is worthy of being the third generation of Hokage, and it does not leak. The current Konoha seems to be full of holes in the light, but in the dark, it is already tense. Even now Konoha, it is not that simple to do whatever he wants. Next, it will take a bit of effort to find that guy... Do not! It should be said, it is impossible to find that guy. As expected... That guy, won''t give up such a good opportunity! should be almost... At this time, in the simple words, Haneda Kazuha''s heart flashed through such a series of thoughts. At the same time, his eyes unconsciously glanced at the palm of his right hand, as well as the rune that slowly faded from the heart of the right hand. "Then, please answer..." At this time, the Anbe elite also started a series of questions about proving that Haneda Ichiba is Haneda Ichiba. Next, there are questions about being able to prove identity. Obviously, Konoha should have also searched for harmony and set up some questions that only he could answer that were not related to the Kushin Village and the Haneda family to prove his identity. Undoubtedly, Konoha is already loose on the outside and tight on the inside. The various items in the Ninja test actually made Konoha up to 200% mentally to prevent possible problems. From the perspective of Haneda Ichiba who can leave at will as long as he answers these questions to prove his identity, instead of directly prohibiting leaving the examination room during the examination, Konoha is quite organized and rational. Moreover, it also showed enough margin. This is undoubtedly a kind of oppression for those who conspired against Konoha. If it is forbidden to leave the examination room, it is easy to create a tense atmosphere, especially the ninjas of other Shinnin villages. These ninjas, no matter how to say, are just ninjas who participated in the Zhongnin exam, even if they are experienced and belong to the village. Future stars, however, their knowledge is limited after all. Konoha suddenly forbids entry and exit. After all, these candidates are in a foreign land, and they are still in the treacherous and dark ninja world, and they will inevitably feel anxious. Anxiety in the heart, once the group anxiety effect is generated, it is easy to trigger some irrational behaviors, which will plunge the entire Zhongren test into a tense atmosphere, and even various out-of-norms will appear, which will lead to all kinds of confusion. , Play a counter-effect of prevention. This kind of reasonable proof of identity can not only tell the conspirator that he has been found, it can be regarded as a hidden deterrent, and at the same time, it can also prevent the unknown without causing any overreaction. Of course, it can also give everyone a sense of security in a sense. After all, Konoha''s strength has been recognized by the entire ninja world, and Konoha''s appropriate precautions are more to give people a sense of security. Haneda Ichiba couldn''t find any flaws. is also quite cooperative. Then, not long after, he left the first exercise site, walked into a certain road in Konoha, and merged into the bustling area, as if he was really going to take a stroll. After all, he is Haneda Ichiba after all, and these problems naturally don''t bother him. The test is naturally smooth. The key is, next... To be honest, Ichiba Haneda still lied to Ryuhiko. He was not without clue about the person behind the scenes. It''s just that Long Yan can''t know about this. "Taki Chiba, I have left, it seems that I have discovered something." And at this time, a hoarse and evil voice slowly rose up at the indoor window on the height of the first exercise field. In the light from the window, Otoyin''s guidance Shangren, who is Oshamaru, slowly looked back, and looked at the shadow behind him. "Huh! Takiba?" And hearing this sentence, in the shadow, there was a very disdainful word. Obviously, there is a great deal of disagreement with Dashewan. "How?" In this regard, Ono Shemaru''s face did not show any unpleasant color, but frowned, and seemed to value the words of the shadow man very much. In other words, the opinions of this shadow man are very important. "He said he is Takichiba, he is Takichiba?" Hearing the words, the voice in the shadows is already a bit of yin and Yang. "So, isn''t he?" On this, Oshemaru frowned tighter, and asked tentatively. There should be nothing wrong with it! After all, the aura and the physical chakra that caused weak damage, this era, it is only Takichiba, right? and also That one, absolutely powerful pupil power. In the unreliable rumors, it is rumored that Taki Chiba has acquired terrifying pupil power. This should be Taki Chiba. This Haneda Ichiba can only be Takichiba. If it werent for Takichiba~www.novelhall.com~ there would still be such a character, and he would still be in the Kusakura Village, and he would be a fellow of the Haneda clan... This is too unbelievable! With this sound, such a thought flashed through his heart. "I do not know." In response, the person in the shadow spoke. However, although the words seem to have a perfunctory feeling, there is no perfunctory meaning in the tone. He really doesn''t know. "That..." When I heard this sentence, Rao was Da She Wan, but he was slightly startled, and he blurted out. "If this Haneda Ichiba tells you that he is Takichiba, then this is Haneda Ichiba or Takichiba wants you to know, if this Haneda Ichiba doesn''t tell you, then it is Takichiba or Haneda Ichiba that doesn''t want you I know, for people like Taki Chiba, if Haneda Ichiba is really Taki Chiba, if he said so, then there must be a reason for you to know, and it is definitely a reason for him, regardless of Haneda Ichiba Is it Takichiba? What he said is true or false, I have to have seen it before I know it. Only with these eyes can I know if I have seen it with my own eyes!" Dashemaru''s doubt was not finished, but was interrupted by the shadow man. Even during this sentence, not only was Oshemaru''s words interrupted, even his face stiffened slightly. However, it was not words that made his face stiff. But, in the shadow, the bright red left eye opened. as well as That is even more terrifying pupil power than Haneda Ichiba! Chapter 2373： Can it go on? I have seen... can you be sure? What if this Haneda Ichiba is not Takichiba, but is related to Takichiba? After all, the Haneda clan that appeared out of nowhere seems to have a lot of origin with this Takichiba. This Haneda Ichiba is related to Takichiba, and it may be that Takichiba finds exactly the same substitute. Indeed, this is the truth. Its just that, I always feel that this is a dead end in an endless loop, and the identity of Haneda Ichiha seems to be a mystery again. If, according to this logic, would it be the reason why Haneda Ichiba would so simply admit that he is Takichiba? If I just admit that I am Takichiba, then there are still many possibilities. One possibility is that this Haneda Ichiba is indeed Takichiba, but let us know that Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba and is part of Takichibas purpose. In other words, he reported his family name and it was him. Part of the plan, and whether we know it or not, may not matter, but it may also be very important. Taki Chiba is to let us know about his existence. He was in the middle of the Ninja exam, and even, most likely, we knew that his series of reactions after appearing in the middle of the Ninja exam were what his plan needed. Another possibility is Haneda Ichiba, not Takichiba. This is just a guise. Haneda Ichiba may be a smoke bomb, attracting our attention, and then he can secretly complete his plan. Another possibility is that regardless of whether Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba or not, Haneda Ichiba said he is Takichiba, just to make us vacillate like we are now, to doubt whether he is Takichiba, just want us to appear here. Kind of vacillating thinking. Finally, suspicious, consumes a lot of energy and weakens our judgment. The last possibility is that this Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba, telling us there is no other meaning, it is to tell us plainly that he has returned. In other words, his plan has been almost completed, there is no need to hide any more, no more nonsense. This is Yangmou. This is telling us blatantly that we have failed and there is no need to struggle. This is a final announcement! And any of these possibilities are beneficial to Haneda Ichiba or Takichiba. As expected... Is it right to find this guy? Seeing the bright red brilliance in front of my eyes slowly closed, the heavy feeling on the shoulders as if being pressed by a heavy object slowly faded, and under the slowly calming face, there was a bit of inexplicable brilliance in Dashemaru''s eyes. . However, although there was doubt and confusion in his heart, there was also a slight re-feel that the shadow of Taki Chiba above his head was once again shrouded, but his heart was still fortunate after all. I am thankful that I finally found this person in the dark to cooperate. Undoubtedly, these words wake up myself. If I blindly believe that Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba here, then I am afraid that it is the way of Haneda Ichiba or Takichiba, or even Haneda Ichiba and Takichiba. just... This pupil power... Akatsuki''s rumors, after that battle, his strength was greatly damaged, and Taki Chiba was completely swung by him. I didn''t expect to have such a strong pupil power. In his eyes, that Uchiha Itachi''s eyes seem to be inferior. As expected... Writing round eyes, is it something you must get? Whether this fake, Taki Chiba, Uchiha Itachi... Is it indispensable to write round eyes? Then, another thought flashed through his mind. "However, I didn''t expect that your tentacles have reached Yuyin Village... Also, now in Yuyin Village, you were once an indispensable member of Akatsuki. At this level, you can still do it." In this regard, Oshemaru did not want to stay on this topic for long, but changed the topic. actually turned to Yuyin Village. "Don''t you have this kind of basic operation?" Regarding this, the person in the shadow snorted coldly and said rather unceremoniously. "No! Yuyin Village is the leader after all... No, it should be said that it is the village of the former leader who was taken care of. I would not dare to do this. As expected of you. Hearing this, Oshemaru said very politely. "Humph!" Regarding this, the person in the shadow didn''t seem to care, but just gave a cold snort. ! This personality has really changed. I really dont know how much he suffered in that battle, and what he went through in the days after he disappeared. A guy who almost changed the general trend of the Ninja World, his mentality changed so much. Hearing this cold snort, Da She Maru flashed such a thought. "So, what have you tested? Is there anything special about Anna Haneda?" However, even though my heart was full of teasing, there was still no expression on Oshamaru''s face, as he said in his mouth. "No, no." Regarding this, the figure in the shadow doesn''t seem to have any intention of concealing the Oshemaru, and speaks bluntly. "The only thing that can be tested is that Anna Haneda has little effect on us. The key is that Haneda Ichiha." At the end, he added another sentence. Does have little effect? Is the final result like this? Is it because your personality has changed, so you start to be overly sensitive when doing things? Just for an Anna Haneda, he exposed such a precious piece... and almost lost this piece. Still, he has more precious pieces, so dont you care? Ok It seems ~www.novelhall.com~ still can''t completely believe him. For this, Da Shemaru''s heart naturally passed such a thought. However, there is no threat to this Anna Haneda, Osaimaru still reached a consensus with him. Although this Anna Haneda possesses far beyond her age, she is even somewhat unbelievably powerful. However, her fighting style is far from a threat. Besides, the power of Anna Haneda is not too conspicuous in this era when there are many characters who are like the powerhouses of the Warring States period. So many people value her completely because of her age. At least, Anna Haneda is not a threat. "So, according to your judgment, can the plan continue?" Then, thinking of this, Oshemaru asked. "Can it go on?" And hearing this sound, in the shadow, there was a sound full of mockery. "How?" In response, Da Shemaru frowned, but there was no uncomfortable emotion on his face because of the mocking tone. "It''s not that it can go on, but it must go on, no matter what lies ahead. Konoha...must collapse!" And hearing this sound, the voice in the shadows, the mocking tone changed sharply, and a feeling of swearing to give up without reaching the goal was quietly conveyed. have to crash? At the same time, I was slightly taken aback when I heard this sound. Chapter 2374： Has it already appeared? "Really...has it already appeared?" At this moment, just as Oshomaru was stunned on the spot, on the other side, in the private room of Konohas ordinary tea room, Haneda Ichiba gently put down the tea cup, and in front of him, a beautiful woman with a face The color of consternation faded slowly, as he said. "Ok." In response, Haneda Ichiba nodded slightly and said. "I really underestimated the information system of Caoyin Village. It has already infiltrated Konoha. If it hadn''t been for the harmony to tell me about this place, I don''t know yet." At the end, he couldn''t help but praised. "No, we are just rooting in Konoha, and we don''t mean to spy on Konoha''s intelligence. For such harmless intelligence points as us, I think Konoha still keeps one eye open." As for his praise, the beautiful woman on the opposite side smiled modestly and said lightly. Sure enough, I am more mature than I thought, as a leader... Yuze. Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba couldn''t help but flash such a thought in her heart. "Then it''s almost time to rest. I have to go back and see how the next opponent is." Then, Haneda Ichiba stood up slowly, but had no plans to stay. "Are there any other instructions? Ichiyo-sama?" Seeing Haneda Ichiba getting up, this beautiful woman, who is also the proprietress of this tea room, and the joint person of Cao Yin Village in Konoha, also got up hurriedly, lowered her head gently, and asked. "Huh? Do you need any other instructions?" Hearing this sound, Haneda Kazuha blinked and looked at the young and beautiful lady in her twenties who was obviously older than him. She was well-dressed and looked completely indifferent to the ninja. The corners of her mouth appeared. With a slight smile, he said. "Don''t you need other instructions?" In response, the lady boss slightly tilted her head, her face was full of doubts, and she spoke. She only heard about Anna''s part of the pre-selection just now, including the intelligence of the person behind the scenes, but she didn''t know anything else. Is this all right? Although as a linker, it is only the transmitter of information, some sensitive information can only be clicked here, like the status of the young boy in the village, if he is not willing to say it completely, or It was judged to be sensitive information, and she could only know the part he said. However, as it is now, only the information is reported, but there is no instruction, no designation of the person who tells it, and it does not match the weight of the information. This level of intelligence involves the Zhongren examination, and the village has devoted the most energy to the activities without any instructions at all, or the designation of confidentiality and the designation of knowers is a bit unreasonable. If you follow a routine and follow a process, this information is basically known to half of the village. Is this appropriate? In such an important Ninja test, there was a ninja who was suspected of targeting his own Ninja village, and also mastered the tactics that the major Ninja villages were jealous of. After all, this was extremely important information. Even, it will cause unnecessary tension. This can be quite detrimental to the village. Ichiyo-sama in front of him, although still young, is not someone who doesn''t know the importance. "Oh! That''s it, I was negligent. You only need to pass this information to the leader." After hearing this sentence, Haneda Ichiba''s mouth showed a slight smile and spoke. "Yes, I understand." In response, the proprietress nodded, and then kneeled down next to Haneda Ichiha in a sitting posture, and gently opened the Japanese doorway for him. "Please go slowly." Then, he leaned slightly and said. "Thank you." In response, Haneda Ichiba smiled slightly, and there was no strange color. Such a humble posture was nothing more than the hospitality etiquette of this tea room. At this time, it was inappropriate to show any unaccustomedness. After thanking him, Haneda Yiye left the tea room without looking back. Ok I always feel that Lord Yiye is not like a child, there is definitely an adult living inside. Imagine that Ichiyo-sama is really uncontrollable when he grows up? I really look forward to seeing Master Yiye grow up! While watching Haneda Ichiba leave, the lady boss did not close the door for a long time to order information. Instead, looking at the back of Haneda Ichiba''s departure, her right hand quietly supported her right cheek and her cheeks. It was flying on two blushes. But it is full of a sickly charming. ... Ok Am I too sensitive? Is it because you are aware of his intervention, so you are a little too sensitive to do anything? The people who connected the informant just now doubted it. And the thing that was suspected was only because of her reasonable inference of intelligence... Well, sure enough, am I a little nervous? However, the person involved did not see the sickly charming eyes behind him at all. After Haneda Kazuha left, such a thought passed in his mind. Obviously, the words of the boss''s wife, the operator, were completely suspicious. He had forgotten the instructions. The boss''s wife''s ideas on the importance of intelligence and the selection of the types of knowers are quite correct. Undoubtedly, this is an extremely good operator. And at that moment, he actually suspected that the operator was trying to spy on information from his mouth, and even suspected that she was the eyeliner of the person behind the scenes. Undoubtedly, this is his sensitivity. In the subconscious, he was nervous. Knowing that the man behind the scenes had already appeared, he became nervous. And at that moment, he must be irrational. In other words, after knowing the person behind the scenes, he was already nervous and a little irrational. Ok Turns out, am I scared too? After all, after all these years, I finally got to this point. Whether it was an open or secret fight, I never won it once. Then, thinking of this, he slowly lowered his head, looked at his raised hand, thinking like this in his heart. At this moment, his hand trembled slightly. But ~www.novelhall.com~ will not happen next, the time has come. This Zhongnin exam was the initial starting point. Don''t fail again! Everything just started! Everything about me has just begun! But the next moment, his hand suddenly clenched. Those slight tremors stopped instantly. And his footsteps, there is no longer any hesitation. Soon, when he left the teahouse, he disappeared into the bustling crowd. Before that, let''s shake it first. At the same time, the moment he was in the crowd, this thought slowly emerged in his heart. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2375： Recruit Barbecue shops, specialty shops, meatball shops...went around all the way, when Haneda Ichiba returned to the door of the first exercise field, there were already small pockets containing various things in his hands. "Sorry, Mr. Yiye, you still need to perform another test before you can enter." Of course, this time, he was still stopped outside the first exercise field. And it was the secret whistle that stopped him. "Oh, I see, please test it." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba was not surprised, or that this is what it should be. Of course, there is no rejection. Then, the next round was a new round of questions, and one round was obviously a question that Konoha had checked and checked. Haneda Ichiba is still Haneda Ichiba, and these questions that only he can answer will naturally answer. The secret whistle was also very efficient. After getting the correct answer, he didn''t ask much and let him go. Haneda Ichiba didn''t make any extra comments, and went straight into the first exercise field. This is going to... Buy food? What Haneda Ichiba didn''t know was that after he left, this Anbe elite did not return directly to the hiding place, but looked at his back and remained silent for a long time until he disappeared at the corner. Almost watched him leave. And while watching, this Anbe elite also had a lot of thoughts in his mind. The first one was this. Speculation about the purpose of this Haneda Ichiba. Because, as he passed by, he smelled the special high-quality grilled meat of Konoha barbecue restaurant, and the taste of Konoha''s various delicacies. Obviously, all the packages of Haneda Ichiba''s body should be food. It is consistent with his schedule during this time. Yes, during this time, he knew about Haneda Ichiba''s itinerary. It is not that he is a powerful sensory ninja. He can explore Haneda Ichiba without knowing it. Whereabouts. Rather, since this Haneda Ichiba left, someone has been tracking him from a long distance, recording his whereabouts in the village of Konoha, or in other words, his whereabouts after leaving the exercise field. Konoha''s precautions are not just asking a few questions, just confirming his identity. For example, Haneda Ichiba, a prominent figure in this Zhongnin exam, needs to be monitored for any actions. Moreover, the information was delivered to him as soon as possible. Although this will make the nervous manpower a little more tense, but with the method that Mr. Xuena left back then, although tense, the effect can still be maintained. Therefore, he knew exactly where this Haneda Ichiba went. Including him going to a tea house, going to a barbecue restaurant, going around. However, it should be for the little girl to buy food. However, the Anbe Ninja didn''t think these were suspicious. After all, there is another eye-catching little girl in the village of Kusage, or that the village passed the second experiment, which is very eye-catching. And that little girl, obviously should have a secret technique similar to that of the Qiu Dao family. To some extent, it should also be used by eating. Along the way, the little girl he saw has always been eat. Moreover, the amount of food must be beyond the capacity of her little stomach. Obviously, what the little girl eats must have been transformed into other things by her secret technique or ability. It''s more than just eating. Now I heard that the little girl''s battle is over. It is very likely that Haneda Ichiba will go out to buy her food and supplement these secret techniques or other things needed for her ability. This is not suspicious at all. If he didn''t know exactly, he wasn''t, really, almost thought it was the adult who came back. However, although it is not suspicious, since this Anbe elite has been here for so long, there must be a reason. And for this reason, it is naturally the appearance of Haneda Ichiba. Isn''t this Haneda Kazuyo that adult? But after watching Haneda Ichiba disappear around the corner, this Anbe elite suddenly had such a thought in his heart. Indeed, there are methods in the Ninja Realm that can be easily distorted, and even techniques that can shrink the body to what it looked like in a young adult, but the difficulty is super high. And based on the adult''s ability, things that are extremely difficult for them are not difficult things for that adult at all. So, why isn''t this Haneda Ichiba the adult? This exact appearance is exactly what the adult looked like when he was young. Moreover, the night of Nine Tails, after experiencing so many adults, why can''t his personality change drastically? why? Why is that adult not this Haneda Ichiba? But this time, after watching Haneda Ichiba leave, such a thought passed in his mind. This time, this Anbe elite had a problem he hadn''t thought about before, and no one had thought about it. In other words, a problem that no one wants to think about. That is, the most important reason for them to distinguish Haneda Ichiba is not like that adult, character traits. The deep-seated sense of no emotion and no warmth that Haneda Ichiba showed on his body made them feel an absolute strangeness. This face would never show such an expression. If it were the adult, even the expressionless face would look reliable and warm. Rather than the cold or even hollow feeling of Haneda Ichiba. Therefore, they concluded that Ichiba Haneda was not the adult. But what if this Haneda Kazuha is that adult? This also makes sense. After all, in the Kyuubi Rebellion, wouldn''t the adult who lost almost all his cherished people change his personality? Wouldn''t it be cold or indifferent because of pain? That adult is also a human! It is also painful and sad, even, because it is the adult, the pain and sorrow he endures will be more serious, isn''t it? Ah Then ~www.novelhall.com~ thought of this, but this Anbe elite ninja laughed at himself. I really am. Why do you want to... That adult is already dead. Maybe I just thought about this unrealistic thing because I was too unwilling to die. Then, after a self-deprecating smile, with a sense of loneliness and sadness, he took a step back and once again disappeared into the shadows behind him. Also, he secretly sent a job post. in case If that adult is still there, do we need to be so careful? At the same time, in this moment of disappearance, his heart is already full of sadness. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2376： pass "Ah! Brother Yiye! You are back!" The little nose twitched, as if she was smelling something that attracted all her attention, the little girl turned her head abruptly and looked at the corner where Haneda Ichiba left. "Yo!" At this time, Haneda Ichiba''s figure slowly emerged at the corner. After noticing the little girl''s gaze, he raised his hand and said hello. His face was already completely leisurely. It seemed that there was no abnormality at all, as if, this time, it was really just going out to buy something. "Humph!" And then, his greeting, without any suspense, naturally attracted Haneda Tatsuhiko''s non-waiting. A cold snort of unpleasantness, took advantage of the situation. "Long Yan''s battle is over?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba naturally ignored it, untied the large and small bags on his body, and handed it to Anana, who had already smelled the meat, and jumped over for the first time, with big eyes looking at her. , Said one side. At this moment, after a cold snort, he turned his head and looked at the court, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who seemed unwilling to look at him any more, obviously had more fighting marks on his face. Obviously, his pre-selection has ended, and seeing that he still does not wait to see his appearance, it is estimated that the pre-selection has passed. Otherwise, I guess he asked so now, he just turned his head and left. "Humph!" Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t look back, and returned with a cold snort to Haneda Ichiba. "Well! That Yuyin is very powerful, Long Yan''s poison has been cracked several times, but in the end, Long Yan is still powerful." Although Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t wait to see him, he didn''t even bother to talk, but after receiving so many delicious Annals of Haneda Leaf, he said at this time. Yuyin? Long Yan''s poison has been cracked? But the speaker was unintentional, and the listener intentionally. Hearing this, Haneda Kazuo was slightly startled, and his brows frowned subconsciously. Yuyin again? Long Yan also randomly arrived at Yuyin''s ninja? Is it the last one? Afterwards, such a thought floated in his mind, and at the same time, his eyes swept across the audience. Is it gone? That Ikeda Ichiro, and the guy who fought Ryuhiko. Later, after this glance, he did not find the two Yuyin, and should have left. This pre-selection has failed, and the players choose to leave, Konoha will naturally not stop it, and it is normal to be absent. However, the three of them, three from Caoyin Village, unexpectedly all randomly arrived at the three of Yuyin, which is very interesting. In this pre-selection, opponents are randomly selected, so what kind of opponent is selected, and what kind of opponents in Shinobu are possible. However, it''s a bit of a coincidence that it happens to be three random ones that are hidden in the grass and three hidden in the rain. Moreover, these three Yuyin are too exaggerated in strength. Not to mention the man in the hat, after all, it was Da She Wan''s substitute to test him. It is normal to be stronger. However, one of the remaining two people has excellent combat and tactical skills. If it is not that he has no fighting spirit, he can fight Anna for a while or even change the venue. The outcome will not be so absolute, except for the founder. The guy in the seal scroll tactics. One, it turned out to be able to crack Long Yan''s poison, at least in terms of detoxification, almost standing in the front of this Ninja world. Although Long Yan is far worse than Anna in terms of hard power, but in terms of the degree of difficulty and lethality, the ten Annas are probably not Long Yan''s opponents. This Yuyin was able to crack Long Yan''s poison and plunge Long Yan into a hard fight, which was enough to prove his strength. Moreover, it goes without saying that Anna''s battle, Long Yan''s battle, it just happens to be random to Yuyin, and even the random Yuyin is just one that can detoxify, and it seems that the audience can restrain Long Yan the most. Existence, this is too coincidental. To be honest, I will randomly come to Oshemaru''s double, Haneda Ichiba is not surprised. However, Anna and Long Yan also had this coincidence, or a coincidence, which made him quite disturbed. Anna''s words almost made him feel that behind him, there was a huge hand like a cloud, slowly grabbing towards him, trying to hold him firmly in his palm. This feeling made him shudder. There was even a slight cold sweat from the forehead. "You missed an interesting battle." At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who didn''t want to talk to him, suddenly spoke. It seems that the topic is taken apart. "Hmm! Yeah! This is the first time I have seen someone fight with a fart. That yellow-haired brother is really funny!" In response, Anna Haneda also spoke. In the words, there was surprise and excitement. The yellow-haired brother? Yes And hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba subconsciously looked in front of Kakashi there, holding the ointment, and seemed to recommend it to the blond boy with the pink hair around him. Nine-tailed person Zhuli? Then, in an instant, such a term appeared in his mind. "That fellow is really poor." At the same time, Haneda Tatsuhiko spoke again. "Oh?" In response, Haneda Ichiba frowned, but this time he stepped up, walked to the railing, and looked at where Haneda Tatsuhiko was staring. But seeing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s eyes full, it was the young man who should be from the Konoha Inuzuka clan. At this time, the young man of the Inuzuka clan was already lying on the stretcher, and it seemed that he had suffered a lot of injuries. Beside the stretcher that paused, there was a slightly shy and shy girl who seemed to pass another bottle of ointment that was exactly the same as the blond boy''s hand. This is a pity. Nine-tailed man Zhuli''s battle was not even seen. When this gaze settled, such a regretful thought suddenly flashed in his heart. ... "Hinata, rather than caring about others, you are worried about yourself!" And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Seeing the teammate who handed him the ointment in front of him, Inuzuka tooth smiled heartily and said. "tooth" For the heartiness of his teammates, Hyuga Hinata pursed his lips. "The only ones left are you and Ding Ci, Ning Ci, Li and Yin Yin, and those guys from Sha Yin. There are 6 people in total. Although some difficult guys have passed, even the three of Cao Yin Village It has passed, but we still cannot take it lightly." In response to this, Inuzuka''s face was solemn, and he suddenly became serious and spoke. "Remember, the key hit the guy with Shayin, the guy with the red hair, and he immediately abstained, and also when he met Neji, he abstained immediately." Finally, he added solemnly. "For you, that guy is too powerful! You will be beaten and hurt all over." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2377： Next game "Then, let''s watch the next match." Seeing the site being cleared, Moonlight Gale scanned the surroundings, then took a step forward and announced again. Next? coming! And this sentence undoubtedly attracted everyone, whether they were discussing something, or looking at something, or people who were thinking about something, at this moment, their eyes were almost subconsciously looking at the scrolling screen. Especially those candidates who have not yet had their turn to compete. Who will be the next one? And the three of the Haneda clan were also unavoidable at this time. Although they had all passed the preselection, it was the first time that their eyes fell on the scrolling screen. This time, without any episode, the scrolling of the screen gradually stopped in the eyes of the three, and finally two names were frozen. Hyuga Neji VS Hyuga Hinata. "Hyuga clan?" Seeing the name stop, Haneda Ichiba couldn''t help murmuring. "Hyuga clan, what''s wrong?" However, his murmur attracted the attention of Haneda Tatsuhiko on the side. Hearing Haneda Ichiha''s sentence, Haneda Tatsuhiko immediately turned his head, looked at Haneda Ichiba, and said. "Is this Hyuga clan very powerful?" In this regard, Anna Haneda seemed to have also attracted attention. While chewing on the barbecue, she looked at Haneda Ichiha like Haneda Tatsuhiko. Oh? It''s surprising that even Anna was so interested. I was quite surprised by the two children during the Zhongnin exam. But at this time, noticing two pairs of curious little eyes, such a thought flashed through Haneda''s heart. "Really, you don''t know the Hyuga clan yet!" Then, after the thought in his mind flashed, he also quickly spoke. "Ok!" In response, Anna Haneda nodded bluntly, and admitted straightforwardly. Of course, the mouth still keeps chirping. On the contrary, it seems that the speed of eating is getting faster and faster. "Humph!" And Tatsuhiko Haneda is still the iconic snort to Haneda Ichiba. "You know, unlike our Cao Yin Village, Konoha has a lot of families that have mastered the secret arts and blood inheritance limits and protected them, right?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba is still accustomed to the appearance, does not care about Haneda Tatsuhiko''s unwelcome, no nonsense, and straightforwardly said. "Ok" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t insist on being unwelcome, and nodded reluctantly. He still knew something about Konoha''s family system. It can be said that it was precisely because of this family system that Konoha was able to quickly recover from the losses of several Ninja Wars. These families originally mastered the secret technique or the blood inheritance boundary. No matter how many people died in the battle, as long as the family inheritance and blood line are still there, Konoha can continue to restore the backbone and even the top combat power of the village from generation to generation. A perpetual motion machine that outputs powerful ninjas. And Konoha''s top and backbone combat power is also mostly from the family. Of course, Konoha''s education system is also the key here. These families only provide the lower limit of Konoha''s strength. The real upper limit is that the education system contributes more. After all, in addition to the strong people produced by this family system, Konoha''s core With the backbone of the battle, nearly half are in non-family families, and there are often top people in such non-secret and blood inheritance family families. Konoha''s education system and system can be said to be the ultimate dream of every small ninja village, no, it is the ultimate dream of the entire ninja world. After all, the ninja of the family system also received this kind of education, and the success rate is really the first in the ninja world. In any case, Konoha''s family system is well understood. "The family system, what is that? What is the family? Is it delicious?" However, Ryuhiko has an understanding of Konoha''s family system, but Anana is not. At this moment, a simple childish voice full of doubts rang. In the sound of chewing, a pair of curious big eyes looked at Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Tatsuhiko. Uh Hearing this sentence, both Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Tatsuhiko were taken aback. Forget that Anna''s belly is not full now. She chose to forget about the family and the like. Or Now the thinking power of her brain is still in a stagnant state. The battle just now seemed to be nothing, but for her, it was quite expensive. Later, similar thoughts flashed through both of them. "You can think of it as a family of many people, and everyone will use the same powerful ninjutsu." Then, Haneda Ichiba gave a brief explanation. "Ok!" At the same time, when Anna Haneda heard this, she turned her head to look at her, and Tatsuhiko Haneda nodded with certainty. "So, is this Hyuga clan a family where everyone knows Hyuga?" After getting Ryuhiko''s affirmative answer, Anna Haneda blinked and asked after taking a bite of the barbecue. Everyone will...Hyuga... Anna thinks Hyuga is ninjutsu, right? But forget it. In response, the corners of the mouths of Haneda Kazuo and Haneda Tatsuhiko twitched slightly. "Almost, and this Hyuga clan''s blood succession boundary is blind, so I don''t need to say more." Then, Haneda Ichiba spoke. "Ok" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko nodded, and Haneda Anna looked at Haneda Ichiba and then at Haneda Tatsuhiko, chirped twice, this time, she didnt speak, but her heart passed something like this Is it another Hyuga''s saying?" He thought he was very witty. Eyes... I seem to understand a bit. That Yunyin didn''t know how many times he had lost his eyes brightly and secretly, one of the three major pupil arts in the Ninja world. Is it the same name as Shao Lun Yan? Is it true that the blood succession boundary of Baiyan is the family power of the Hyuga clan? No wonder But at this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart already understood. "So, the Hyuga clan is the strongest among all Konoha clan, there is no problem, right." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said. "The strongest clan? You mean, Hyuga... these two are Konoha''s strongest clan?" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko was slightly taken aback this time, and the sentence in his mouth blurted out. Although he knows the existence of Baiyan, he really doesn''t know that Baiyan is the limit of the blood of the Hyuga clan, let alone that Hyuga is the strongest family of Konoha. After all, he is still young, even if he comes into contact with some, he does not have more time. to understand. Therefore, when he heard that these two people off the court turned out to be descendants of Konoha''s strongest clan, he was inevitably surprised. After all, Konoha''s family power is also very famous in the entire Ninja world. Basically every family has a considerable reputation outside. This is the recognition of the Konoha family by the entire Ninja world. Each one is among the upper-class families in the entire Ninja family, and the first family among these families. How terrible is this Hyuga clan? To be honest, Haneda Tatsuhiko was shocked besides being surprised. Ahhhhh... here again, Anna can''t understand it again. Really... These boys are really annoying. At this time, Anna''s cheeks were already slightly bulging, and the action of biting meat seemed to be more fierce. "Well, yes, Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata, this is the latest generation of the Hyuga clan. And, today you will see all the reasons why Hyuga is the strongest." In response, Haneda Ichiba smiled slightly and said. "All the reasons? Blind eyes are not all the reasons?" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko asked. "If it''s just the limit of blood succession, do you think you can become the strongest by simply rolling your eyes?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba asked rhetorically. "No." Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko said almost without thinking. Although Baiyan is powerful, according to Kusage Village he can reach, or where he happens to see now, Baiyan is very powerful. This is undoubtedly as famous as that of the legendary Uchiha clan. Even Yunyin almost There is an intention to get it at all costs. This is enough to prove the power of Baiyan. However, if you just roll your eyes, it is definitely not the strongest. Konoha and the Uchiha clan at the beginning, with the Uchiha clan''s writing round eyes, the Hyuga clan can only be the strongest alongside the Uchiha clan. It is impossible to be said to be Konoha''s strongest clan by a fool without hesitation. "Is there anything else, enough to make them the strongest means? Cooperating with the white-eyed, or, with the white-eyed?" Thinking of this, Haneda Tatsuhiko reacted extremely quickly and said. "Yes, the real strongest thing of the Hyuga clan is not the white eyes, but the soft boxing technique that cooperates with the white eyes. It can be said that this is the strongest physical skill in the entire Ninja world, and it is also the only one in the Ninja world that can attack human internal organs and meridians. Body art, whether it is to control or kill the enemy, is a first-class physical art, and even ninjutsu can be solved with white eyes and soft boxing." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba did not conceal, and said straightforwardly. Although he has gotten used to it, the reaction of this child is really fast! And in terms of information, there seems to be a lot of understanding. Is it possible that although this child plays with Anna every day, he has already started to learn and watch something that other children of his age would not be interested in? Sometimes, it really feels... Did the child Long Yan carry this prematurely? At the same time, there was an inexplicable heaviness flashing in his heart. "Soft boxing?" As for this, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t ask any more, he just sighed and groaned. He knew that next, he didn''t need to ask any more. If he asked, the fool Yiye would only tell him to watch. That is enough. Physique...break ninjutsu? With the white eyes'' ability of perspective and long-distance vision, it is completely possible in theory, as long as this soft fist can attack Chakra. The essence of ninjutsu is Chakra after all. It can indeed be broken. Whats more frightening is that this soft boxing technique can attack peoples internal organs and meridians. There is basically no way to treat it. At least in battlefields and battles, even if the battle is over, it cannot be treated without adequate medical conditions. . Almost a means to kill! Indeed, these alone are enough to explain why the Hyuga clan is the strongest. Jishu breaks ninjutsu. Attack the internal organs and meridians... This is undoubtedly the strongest! But in his heart, he was thinking about it at this time. Then, in the next second, he unconsciously saw a bored face gnawing on fleshy bones, looking at the young girl Anna, who had walked into the court and was wearing almost the same clothes, with white pupils in her pupils. is it! So that''s it, the reason for asking this is for Anna! But at this time, looking at Haneda Ichiba, who was looking at Haneda Tatsuhiko, suddenly understood. Indeed, Anna''s fighting style is easy to be targeted, and in front of some restrained opponents, it will appear particularly easy to deal with. And the Hyuga clan happened to be such an opponent of restraining Anna. Long Yan is trying to understand his opponent as much as possible, clearing mines and making plans for Anna! I am afraid that Anana suddenly used her own huge amount of chakra to fight her character, which is what Long Yan thought for her. Long Yan really spent a lot of thought. This kind of tactics is also the most suitable for Anna, no wonder, Anna can work so hard, it can even be said that it is a desperate learning medical ninjutsu. He is really a genius. He can''t even learn the changes in Chakra''s nature, and he has soared in medical ninjutsu. Among them, I am afraid it is also for Ryuhiko, and Anna is so desperate to learn medical ninjutsu. It is precisely because of that control that it can cover such a thick chakra armor on the body surface. If you go further, you can form a physical chakra coat. If you master the changes in the properties of thunder, it may produce something similar to Lei Duncha. The effect of the carat mode. Thanks to Ryuhiko''s question, Anna was about to defeat the Hyuga clan''s soft fist technique when he dealt with it! Especially, that Hyuga Neji in the field! According to information, this Hyuga Neji is probably the most powerful genius in recent years. At this time, ~www.novelhall.com~ Haneda Ichiba''s mind flashed this series of thoughts. I already understood why Haneda Tatsuhiko asked. Why can''t I hear him murmur the reason for asking? ... "Unexpectedly, I would fight you, Miss Hinata." At this time, Neji Hyuga walked to the field, looking at the girl standing in front of him, and said blankly. "Brother Ningci..." Looking at the boy in front of him, Hyuga Hinata''s reaction was a little shy. "Miss Hinata, give you a piece of advice, abstain, you are not suitable for being a ninja!" Then, the next second, without waiting for her to finish speaking, Hyuga Neji''s straightforward words cut off her words like a sharp blade. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2378： Who knows? "Anna, take a good look. One of these two will become your or my opponent. Moreover, both will be very powerful." Seeing that the two in the field seemed to have started the pre-war dialogue, and with the absolute advantage of Neji Hyuga, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s figure seemed to be closer to the railing, and he was leaning forward slightly, almost poking out. "Woohoo!" In this regard, with a puff, as soon as he finished speaking, a soft shoulder hit his shoulder, and the shaggy head that had been caused by the battle just now crooked on his shoulder. At the same time, a response came one after another that the mouth was filled with food. "Near! So close! Anna, go away!" After that, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face was stained with helplessness, and he said hurriedly. "Anna is tired." In this regard, the little head on the shoulders said so. "You two, the relationship is really good!" At this moment, looking at the two children in front of him, Haneda Ichiba also had a faint smile on his face. It''s just that, I don''t know why, the faint smile at the corner of his mouth does not show any pleasure, but it has a bleak look. "Huh! Don''t distract me, fool Yiye! Now is the crucial moment!" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko still does not wait to see him, and he still has no good face and no good tone. "That''s it! Don''t bother Long Yan! Brother Yiye!" At this time, when she found a familiar and comfortable shoulder, Anna also agreed. However, her voice is crisp and high-pitched, obviously there is nothing unwelcome to see, on the contrary, there is a kind of coquettish element in it. These two children... In response to this, Haneda Ichiba''s smile at the corner of his mouth widened when he heard this, and the dim color disappeared unknowingly. Nothing! Just take a look. It should also be considered that tomorrow is the third test, how to plan... And thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba''s heart also made some decision. At the same time, after making a decision, he also took a step forward and looked closer. "Idiot Yiye, who do you think will win these two? Which is stronger?" It seemed that Ichiba Haneda was watching carefully, but Tatsuhiko Haneda suddenly spoke. But it was discussed with him. Although the tone was a bit blunt, but after all, there was no such thing to be seen, and he seemed quite serious and serious. "Ok" In response, Ichiba Haneda groaned and looked at Neji Hyuga and Hinata Hyuga, but instead of speaking directly, he asked, "What do you think?" "That Hyuga Neji will win." Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko was very simple, and said. "Oh?" Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba spoke with interest. "why?" Then, these three words blurted out. "It''s very simple. Although we still don''t see the strength of Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata, or how hard they are, from an attitude point of view, this Hyuga Neji seems to be superior to this Hyuga Hinata. Obviously, This Hyuga Hinata lacks self-confidence, I am afraid, he is still a little habitually cringe at this Hyuga Neji. In such a fight, either he cant let go of his hands and feet, or because of excessive release of his hands and feet, more flaws are exposed, and finally he is drilled Void." In response, Tatsuhiko Haneda turned his head, glanced at the interested Haneda Ichiba, rolled his eyes, and said. really Is it analyzed from this perspective? I thought his eyesight improved by leaps and bounds! It turned out to be analyzed from the perspective of mentality. Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba''s expression faded with interest, but there was no surprise. The reason why he asked, in fact, still had to consider Long Yan. Now it seems that Long Yan made such a assertion not because he had already seen the strength of the following two people, but because of his mentality. I am afraid, from the difference in the attitudes of the two, it can be seen that Hyuga Neji is even better. However, after all, it is not relying on vision to distinguish the absolute difference between the two. Yes, the absolute strength is poor. It can be said that Hyuga Hinata will lose, and it is not just a question of attitude. In Haneda''s view, it is undoubtedly that Hyuga Ningji has the absolute advantage in terms of their posture. When the two of them stood there fighting, it could be seen that the basic skills of Hyuga Neji far surpassed Hinata. In this qualifier, there is no need to fight. "I think so." Thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba said. Sure enough, Hongyan''s shoulders are the most suitable for eating. At this time, Anna Haneda had completely given up thinking, and simply ignored the conversation between the two. "So... please start the competition!" And at this moment, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who originally wanted to say something, was interrupted by the announcement of the moonlight blast below. After hearing this sound, the Haneda and the three also stopped talking and looked down. ... "You are too kind, eager for peace and avoiding disputes. You always cater to other people''s ideas. Moreover, you have no self-confidence in yourself and have always been very inferior. Therefore, I always think that it is good for you to do a good forbearance, but the Zhongnin exam must There are 3 people, and you have to register in a group of 3 people. You took the exam reluctantly because you couldn''t refuse the invitation from the same team, didn''t you?" However, under the attention of the three people and the audience, the two people of the Hyuga clan in the field did not directly start the fight, but Hiuga Ningci spoke first. "No...no...no, I...I just want to change myself like that...so...so..." Hearing this sound, Hyuga Hinata almost shrugged his shoulders, and immediately spoke a little bitterly. But, at the end, the voice was as soft as a mosquito, almost inaudible. ... "Is this a heart attack?" In response, Neji Hyuga did not respond, but Tatsuhiko Haneda mumbled upstairs. "Who knows?" Upon hearing this, Haneda Ichiba responded casually. Ok What should I eat later? It is rare that Long Yan wants to buy me something to eat! Looking for a quieter place or a lively place? At this time, Anna''s thoughts had completely drifted into the distance. Hinata... At the same time, on the other side, Yurihong, who is Hyuga Hinata''s mentor, looked at the shivering girl whose voice was finally as low as a mosquito off the court. In her mind, scenes flashed through her mind, her expression a little sad. At this time, she had already unconsciously recalled that day when the three generations of Hokage asked herself to see her last disciple, and also to obtain permission from the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Nissa, to allow her eldest daughter to be her disciple. On that day, she first noticed this low-existence and low self-esteem girl, and was surprised by the indifference of her father at the time. Although, in the world of ninjas, there is no lack of families with indifferent interpersonal relationships. After all, the relationship between ninjas is not the only combination condition, and sometimes it is not even the key condition. There are also many people who unite for the genetically superior next generation, especially the families that have mastered the blood succession boundary, and the families or small families that have had the blood succession boundary, but have not had the decline of the blood succession boundary heir for many generations. The Hyuga clan, holding the white-eyed blood succession boundary, has stretched for thousands of years, and it is normal to combine for genetic excellence. She has also seen many such families. However, seeing this girl with a low self-esteem, look at his father''s eldest daughter who focuses on training his little daughter, and completely ignores his own eldest daughter. He is even reluctant to look at her, even a polite remark. speak. At this time, she still clearly remembered that when she said that she wanted this little girl to be included in the ninja team, she did not raise her eyelids, leaving only the words "whatever you do" and "even the five-year-old fireworks Not comparable to the father of the cold words that the Hyuga family does not need such a person. And, that was outside the door, Hinata''s expression in front of him who heard everything. Even at that time, the unspeakable uncomfortableness in my heart could still clearly emerge at this time. Neji... A genius like you would not understand. Hinata, she just wants to change herself in her own way... But thinking of this, this thought came to her mind. At the same time, a hint of expectation appeared in her eyes irresistibly. As the mentor of this little girl, she sincerely hopes that in this battle, this little girl with low self-esteem can prove herself and tell everyone that she has changed! Even if the opponent of this little girl is the strongest genius in the same family, he is also the strongest young genius in Konoha Shinobu. But after Xi Rihong''s eyes flashed with expectations, the field fell into a short silence. Hyuga Ningji looked at the young lady of the Zong family who was afraid to look at him. The girl who called herself Ningji''s brother just now did not immediately respond or refute her words, but just looked at her quietly. then "Miss Hinata, you really are the eldest lady of the clan." He said so. There was an unspeakable emotion in the tone, which seemed to be mocking, but also sad. "Hey?" In response to this, Hyuga Hinata, who did not dare to look at the separated brother in front of him, raised his head in surprise. "It is impossible for people to make changes. The tail of the crane is the tail of the crane, and neither personality nor ability will change. It is precisely because people cannot change that there will be differences, and the adjectives such as elite and tail of crane will appear. They all rely on looks, mind and ability, as well as the quality of body and personality, to judge the value of others and be judged by others. These elements cannot be changed. It is within this scope that people accept and are accepted suffering. To live on, its like, Im a family member, and youre a clan family, you cannot change." In response to this, seeing the surprised Zong family eldest lady, Hyuga Neji said slowly. Ningji... Brother? Hearing this, Hinata Hyuga''s face showed a face that seemed to be frightened but contained emotions completely different from panic. "Now I have seen everything with these white eyes, so I know that you are just trying to do it, and your heart must be thinking of running away from here immediately." Following her expression, Neji Hyuga in front of her spoke again. In the words, it was full of opposition to her. "No...no...I am real..." And almost subconsciously, Hinata Hyuga was about to plead, and for the first time, she was showing strong emotions in cowardice. However, her words did not have much momentum after all, and in the end, they were always somewhat unconvincing. Moreover, this time, she still did not finish. At this moment, her figure was suddenly stiff. A pupil force that she had never felt was suddenly released in front of her, and at the same time, a feeling of being seen through inside and out, sounded silently. Suddenly, the uncontrollable panic in her heart made her unable to speak. I saw the young man in front, with white pupils in his eyes bulging, and the meridians extended from the corners of his eyes to the temples. Glipped eyes, already opened! "You can''t fool my eyes. Just now, under my pressure, your gaze kept drifting to the upper left. This means that under the stimulation of my white eyes, you have heard the previous experience, your painful past, and then , Your gaze quickly moves to the lower right, which means that you have subconsciously imagined physical and mental pain, that is to say, you have imagined the experience of this competition through the memory of the past, combined with your own experience and experience As a result. Imagine...you will lose yourself!" But at this time, in the general feeling of being seen through, under the eyes of the pair of fearful eyes in front of her, the words like sharp swords that seemed to penetrate her body and mind resounded again. "The action of you crossing your hands on your chest is also an expression of wanting to create a barrier between you and me and keeping a distance from me. That is to say, you don''t want to be watched by me any longer, and the reason for this situation, Its because I got everything right!" "Furthermore, the movement of touching your lips is also due to the shaking of your heart, which means that your self-defense instinct has been touched and your nervousness and anxiety have been calmed. Actually, you have noticed it, and you absolutely can''t change yourself." ... "Sure enough, it''s a heart attack." And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ just as these words sounded, and Hinata Hinata, who looked terrified, with tears in his eyes as he watched the shortness of breath, said so. "Who knows? However, this Hyuga Neji, some things are still wrong." In response, Haneda Ichiba spoke lightly. "What''s the matter?" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko subconsciously asked. "Some things can be changed, for example, sex..." Upon hearing this question, Haneda Ichiba subconsciously answered. "Yes! It can be changed! Don''t judge others'' hearts at will! Bastard! Get rid of this kind of guy, Hinata!" However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by another burst of anger. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2379： Want proof! "Ah, that idiot brother with blond hair!" Hearing this sudden outburst of anger, Anna Haneda, who didn''t know where to go, was the first to react. Is it him again? Afterwards, the gazes of Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Tatsuhiko also subconsciously looked at the source of the anger. But at this time, there were more than three of them. Undoubtedly, this sound attracted everyone present, including the two Hyuga in the court. Almost at the same time, in everyone''s eyes, the blond boy with an angry and aggrieved face gritted his teeth was reflected. "Hinata! You also refute him a few words! I can''t even watch it here!" And as everyone''s gaze settled, a roar came from the blond boy. "This guy is an idiot... no, is it an idiot?" Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s dissatisfaction was blurted out. "Haha! It''s stupid!" At the same time, Anna Haneda, whose head almost stuck to Tatsuhiko Haneda''s shoulder, also spoke. However, listening to her words, most of them echoed Long Yan, as for a little bit that this blond boy is really an idiot, I don''t know. After all, Anna at this moment has entered a state where as long as there is food, as long as there is Ryuhiko, nothing else matters. "Ok" But this time, when he heard Haneda Tatsuhiko''s words, Haneda Ichiba frowned slightly and groaned, looking at the blond boy, but said nothing. Nine-tailed person Zhuli... Konoha really chose the worst time to hold this Zhongnin exam. However, in a sense, it is also the best time to hold it. Only at this moment will everyone fight for their place in this new era, raise their own value, show their strength and protect themselves, or even conspiracy against Konohas years of business, will there be no cover up. Exposure to Konoha''s Nakanin test. Based on the intelligence gathered over the years, Konoha''s timing is still very accurate. If the time is too early, then Konoha probably hasn''t recovered enough to cope with these sudden outbreaks. And if its too late, many things will be restored to a certain extent due to the vitality of all Ninja villages, and the whole Ninja world will change. At that time, if Konoha is held again, I am afraid Yunyin and Yanyin will stop watching. I also joined this Zhongnin exam, and joined for a reason that Konoha could hardly refuse, and the situation would be even more chaotic. Secondly, the Ninja villages are estimated to have stood in line by then. It can be said that the conspiracy against Konoha has already reached a very mature and close to the level of success, which is absolutely detrimental to Konoha. At this point in time, Konoha may be a little stretched to deal with it, but it won''t be too late. The timing, Konoha''s pinch is already the most accurate. The Zhongnin exam must be held now. Moreover, this Zhongnin exam can also test some of the allies. If it is handled well, Konoha is definitely the biggest beneficiary. Even if it fails, the result should not be something that Konoha village can afford. . This Zhongnin exam can only be held at this time... From the question asked by the Anbe Ninja just now, the harmony should be very compatible with Konoha, plus the letter from Yuzawa, on Konoha''s side, it feels like he has already brushed a lot. The three generations of Hokage should have discovered something just now, but they didn''t say anything. I''m afraid, they have plans. Regarding the strength of me and Anna, including the battle between Long Yan just now, he did not express any clear attitude, I am afraid, he was hesitating. Whether to win Caoyin Village. There are still some fears... Ok Assuming that the current premise is like this, then, what should I do next? But at this time, in the midst of pondering, Haneda Ichiba''s thoughts were obviously no longer in this competition, but on the old man with the heaviest weight in the venue out of the corner of his eye. Compared with Haneda Tatsuhiko and Anna, he is thinking more after all. At least for his own purposes, everything he considers now is necessary. Speaking of which, Dashemaru, has he left the stadium? Mingyinyin has another person. In this way, wouldn''t it expose his suspiciousness? After all, Konoha is not a fool. Later, after flashing these thoughts in his mind, Haneda Ichiba''s gaze shifted to other places. The rest of the venue seemed to be looking for something. However, in the end, I didn''t find what I wanted to find, and such a thought came to my mind. Or, besides his Konoha collapse plan, does he have any other conspiracy? In other words, is there any way to deal with even if Taki Chiba returns? Now, is he deploying this method? At the same time, as the movements of the Oshe Maru over the past few years and the information he could collect both in the dark and in the dark continue to flip in his mind, vaguely, he seemed to have noticed something. really Idiot Yiye is planning something! And in this meeting place, or that someone who should be in the meeting place now, or should have been in this meeting place, does it have a great influence on his plan? Should I look for this person? Still, just keep it as it is. Just need to protect everyone, so that the village will not be affected by him? But what should I do? What can be done so that the village can be alone when this fool makes a big mess? At the same time, what Haneda Ichiba didn''t notice was that the dissatisfied boy in front of him who finally turned his eyes away from the blond boy with disdain, after turning his head back, that dissatisfaction look , Slowly changed into a slightly gloomy, confused, and even anxious face. And at this moment, this boy, the corner of his eye, glanced at the boy of Haneda Ichiba who was looking for something ~www.novelhall.com~ that is Haneda Tatsuhiko, and he skipped this thought in his mind. ... Naruto In the field at this time, listening to her sweetheart''s angry voice full of injustice for herself, the girl slowly lowered her head. This guy is so noisy! At the same time, in front of the girl, the boy who also had white pupils slowly turned his head, looked at the angry blond boy, his eyes narrowed slightly. In my mind, some irritable thinking. Ok? Then, just after his subconscious gaze was removed from the young man, his face changed slightly. Her eyes... changed? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2380： firm thank you Naruto! The girl lowered her head and slowly raised it. Because of the movement of raising her head, the white pupils began to exude a brilliance that had never been seen in this girl. At this moment, the youth in front of her, the youth who turned around from behind, his face changed slightly. At this moment, in the young girl''s eyes, in the girl''s completely raised eyes, there is no longer any weakness, no fear, or even a slight feeling of shivering. Just looking straight into his eyes like this, there is no confusion, no escape due to fear, and some, only that kind of firmness. The kind of firmness he had never seen in this girl. At this moment, for some reason, there was a moment of blankness in the young man''s mind, or in other words, a moment of confusion in his thinking. The scenes after contacting this girl suddenly passed in front of my own eyes. Never... He has never seen such determination in this young girl who is always so inferior, so cringe, and so lacking in confidence. For a moment, he could hardly react. "If you don''t abstain, I can''t guarantee what will happen if you take it!" However, this reaction was overwhelming. This astonishment was only a moment, and soon, his face slowly became gloomy, and the words in his mouth were also cold. To be honest, at this moment, after reacting, what arose in his heart was an inexplicable anger. It seemed that the anger that he had suppressed for a long time was slowly ignited. "White eyes!" However, his words did not receive any positive response. What responded to him was a series of knot prints of the girl closing her eyes, and, after the knot prints, the same raised white pupils as her own. The pupil power of the girl slowly diffused into his perception. I don''t want to run away! At this moment, the girl''s heart sound seemed to sound in his heart. From the girl''s eyes, attitude and even this pupil force, he read the girl''s thoughts. "Brother Ningci, let''s decide the outcome!" As the white eyes opened, the girl, Hinata Hyuga, stepped forward slightly with her left foot, and her figure sank slightly. She moved forward with one hand and her abdomen with one hand. She already assumed a fighting posture. A voice full of determination also sounded one after another. "Ok!" Hearing this sound, looking at the girl''s posture, the boy, Neji Hyuga, took a step back with his right foot, but also assumed the same posture. Then, she agreed to the girl''s duel request. It''s just that this time, these two words are full of deepness. "drink!" Then, with the same posture and the same hands, after the girl''s soft drink, the crackling Chakra tapping suddenly sounded! ... "In short, the most important thing now is to confirm whether Taki Chiba has returned and whether it is Haneda Ichiba." At the same time, on the other side, in the hidden place, in the shadows, affirmative and commanding words came. Confirm Takichiba? Sure enough, is the name Takichiba also a nightmare for this guy? Perhaps, his fear of this Takichiba...no, the degree of fear is even greater than the fear of Takichiba in other major Shinobu villages. After all, he is the only one who, under certain circumstances, was disrupted by Taki Chiba, and fell from an absolute dominant position to the place of the loser. I''m afraid, no one, no one who has suffered from Taki Chiba, is more jealous and afraid of Taki Chiba than him. He has to see this with his own eyes to be able to confirm whether it is Taki Chiba, I am afraid it is not necessarily because of fear of Taki Chiba''s strategic ability, but the fear of Taki Chiba himself. Because of fear, you need to confirm with your own eyes. Hearing this sound, Da She Wan thought in his heart. "Takichiba, it might not really come back. This Haneda Ichiba may also be his stand-in or something that disturbs our sight. If it takes too much time to confirm that Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba, Or Takichibas return to this matter in some other capacity, for our Konoha collapse plan..." Afterwards, Da She Wan spoke. In the words, there is quite a bit of disapproval. "Taki Chiba will definitely come back, and he must have already returned!" In this regard, his words were not finished, only halfway through, he was stopped by the slightly excited voice of the shadow man. "Why? Why is it so sure that Takichiba must have returned, and has already returned!" Hearing that, Da She Wan''s face was slightly stiff. To be honest, he didn''t care about this guy''s attitude, but this kind of unfounded assertion made him very upset. Before this guy, he also told himself not to believe Haneda Ichiba''s words, don''t believe that Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba, that is, don''t blindly think that Takichiba is back to Kimha village. Now so sure. To be honest, Dashemaru has some doubts. In the past decade or so, in the face of his fiasco, whether this guy has been mentally abnormal. Such as schizophrenia or something. He can tolerate the attitude of the cooperator, but he cannot tolerate the mental problem with the cooperator. "Because he is Takichiba. I tell you not to believe what Haneda Ichiba said, or after I did not confirm it with my own eyes, any news about Takichiba does not mean that I do not convince you that Takichiba has already came back." In this regard, the shadow man seemed to have insight into his thoughts, so he said. "I want to know the exact reason. Why, do you conclude that Takichiba has returned?" Hearing this, Da She Wan was slightly startled, but he asked quite cautiously. "Because, he is Taki Chiba, even if the people around him are dead, he will not give up Konoha. Konoha is holding this kind of international Nakanin exam that requires a lot of manpower at this time. Taki Chiba He must know the risks involved, and he will definitely come back! And, he has arrived, he will never be late for this kind of thing. At least, he has no reason to be late." And hearing Dashemaru''s question, the shadow man said. But he explained it patiently, not the bad attitude he showed. "is it" In response, Oshemaru groaned. Also... For Takichiba ~www.novelhall.com~ Konoha is really a special place. Being treated like that since childhood, and possessing a very high political mind, he has such a high sense of belonging to Konoha. His love for Konoha is almost paranoid. At this time, it is also the most critical time. He has returned, whether it is Haneda Ichiba or not, it is absolutely possible. Do not! It should be said for sure! At the same time, he suddenly wanted to understand something in his heart. "So, what do I need to do?" Then, subconsciously, Da She Maru raised his head, looked into the depths of the shadow, and asked. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2381： Win or lose "This is... soft boxing?" As the pupils contracted little by little, Haneda Tatsuhikos eyes widened little by little. He looked at the two people coming and going off the court, his eyes gradually became focused, and his entire face His expression gradually changed into a solemn expression. "Soft Fist..." Even Anana, who was stuck to his shoulder, moved his head little by little at this time, a pair of eyes that shone inexplicably light, staring at the two in the field who were fighting in a posture that they had never seen before. People, the meat stuffed into their mouths, forgot to chew. Ok? This is really a bit surprising. The basic skills of this Hyuga Hinata are not bad. Compared with the two children, Haneda Kazuha, who had already turned his gaze back, had a slight surprise in his heart. Originally, he thought that this Hyuga Hinata was far inferior to this Hyuga Neji. From the physical point of view, it was obvious that Hyuga Hinatas posture had more loopholes. However, now it is fighting, it seems that this Hyuga Hinata is still There is a gap with Neji Hyuga. And the gap is still relatively obvious. However, it can be seen that Hyuga Hinata''s basic skills must not be considered bad. The footwork, strikes and defensive techniques of the soft boxing method are all very well and proficient. It can be seen that she has also trained very hard. Otherwise, Neji Hyuga would not have found the flaw in Hinata Hyuga, or the flaw that could win with a single blow. Good basic skills have made up for many flaws. Soft boxing, after all, is a martial art that has stretched for thousands of years, coupled with the chaos of the Ninja world, and even before the birth of the Ninja world, the Warring States period was more intense than the battle of the Ninja world, and the age before the Sengoku period, the Hyuga clan Because of the relationship between his own blood and bounds, I am afraid that he has also experienced the baptism of countless wars and conspiracy battles. This boxing technique has undoubtedly been tempered. Every move, every move, every posture, is an almost perfect posture, capable of offensive and defensive, capable of releasing and retracting, even if the previous trick reveals flaws, relying on the white eyes, you can still use the next position. Cooperate, disintegrate the enemy''s offensive and make up for your own weaknesses. In a sense, in addition to the characteristics of the soft boxing technique, and the same effects as the various comparable abilities after the cooperation of the white eyes, the soft boxing technique itself, the attack and defense in the physical arts, are quite perfect. Even if the soft boxing technique itself has no other special effects, it is classified as a rigid body technique, which is also a very powerful ninjutsu. At least, Haneda Ichiba could see the perfection of this soft fist in the battle where the two in front of him were unable to say how accomplished they were in the soft fist. After all, the current Hyuga Hinata is just a little more solid in basic skills. With the soft boxing method, he can practice several perfect postures or moves, and he can use the same soft boxing method, and he is more powerful than her. Coming and going, it shows that this soft boxing method, even if facing the same soft boxing method, even if the strength is not good, as long as the basic skills are solid, it can still persist for a period of time. This is the basis of the soft boxing technique, offense and defense are already quite perfect. It seems that Hinata Hyuga has put in a lot of effort. but However, although there was a bit of appreciation for Hinata Hyuga in his eyes, Ichiba Haneda was not optimistic about her. "Hit?" And at this moment, Anna''s small eyes suddenly stared in front of him, and a touch of excitement flashed across her face, but she exclaimed in a low voice. "No, it''s too shallow! It doesn''t cause much harm!" Almost at the same time, another child in front of Haneda Kazuha, Haneda Tatsuhiko, also spoke with excitement. Is it so fast? At this moment, Haneda Ichiba''s eyes flashed, and his brows wrinkled slightly. I saw that where the three peoples eyes fell, Hyuga Hinata slapped the offensive of Neiji Hyuga with the palm of his hand. The moment he withdrew, he took a step forward and took advantage of Neijis offensive. At the moment of retreat and gaining momentum, a palm was shot out suddenly. However, he aimed at this very short gap between offense and defense, and went straight to the chest and abdomen of Hiuga Ningci. However, in the midst of the click, I saw that Niuga Hyuga gently turned sideways, and this palm wiped the skirt of Hyuga Niuji''s abdomen. However, it was avoided. Almost instantly, that is, at this moment, both of them retreated, neither attacked. "No! Missed." And at this moment, Haneda Kazuha spoke subconsciously. "No hit?" This sentence undoubtedly attracted the attention of Haneda Tatsuhiko and Anna at the first time, and this sound rang almost simultaneously. "Well, the soft boxing technique is useful even if it is rubbed a bit. Now, looking at the pace and reaction of this Hyuga Neji, there is no sign of injury or injury at all. This palm is lost." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said. "It''s useful to wipe it down, what do you mean?" Hearing that, even though Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t look back, he still asked with a fairly quick response. "I said before that the soft boxing method combined with white eyes can hurt people''s internal organs and meridians, and the principle is that the soft boxing method is not the offensive or defensive you see, it is released through its own chakra points. Out of the chakra, to attack the opponent''s internal organs and meridians, if it is really rubbed, the chakra released from the chakra acupoint can still attack the viscera or the opponent''s chakra acupoint, even if it is not visible on the surface, the opponent is still Even the powerful ninjas of the Hyuga clan can influence the opponents chakra acupuncture point by entering the chakra control of the opponent''s chakra acupoint, closing the acupuncture point to block the flow of the chakra, or opening the acupuncture point. The flow of chakras increases so as to influence opponents." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba had no secrets, and said straightforwardly. what! Control the chakra points? Then... Isn''t it possible to crack Anna''s chakra armor? Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko was shocked. He helped Anna design this fighting method. He naturally understood the advantages and disadvantages of this fighting method. Moreover, although Anna has a huge chakra, but the qualifications are not too good. After learning medical ninjutsu, he has also improved his control. In fact, Anna has flaws in the control of chakra. Originally, he thought it was just a test of forbearance in the field. Even if Anna''s Chakra Kai was in an unstable state, no one could deal with it, and there was no need for it. Besides, if you use more of this in the future, you will naturally become proficient, and if you become more proficient, it will naturally become instinct. There is no need to worry. However, there is such a clan now that can attack the Chakra acupoint and also control the opponent''s Chakra acupoint. If this Hyuga Hinata or Hyuga Neji can do this. So, Anna had almost no chance of winning against them. The original control is not stable. If the Chakra acupuncture path, even if only one acupuncture path is disturbed, then the Chakra Khai might not be able to maintain it. Coupled with Anna''s fighting style, it can be said that Anna''s will definitely lose! "Konoha still has such a family..." Thinking of this, Haneda Tatsuhiko couldn''t help but murmur. "Awesome! Hinata!" At this moment, after watching each of them retreat in the field, they rushed forward and made a group of two people, the blond and blue-eyed boy, that is, the nine-tailed man Zhuli and Uzumaki Naruto in the mouth of Haneda Ichiba. I was already excited and couldn''t help but shout out. Hinata, take advantage! At this time, Hinata Hyuga''s teammate, Yuenoshino, watched the battle on the court, and an excited thought flashed in his heart. Hinata... At the same time, beside him, as a mentor, Xi Rihong''s face changed slightly. In my mind, a trace of complexity flashed through. Others cant see it, but she can see that, at this moment, the weakest disciple in her personality has already tried her best. In front of her brother who wants to be recognized, in front of her long-cherished sweetheart, I want to change myself in front of myself. To be honest, she was a little surprised, her disciple would show such a determined and decisive look. She was very pleased with this. However, she couldn''t be happy when she saw the situation in the field. "Boom!" At this moment, there was a muffled sound in the field, a muffled sound as if the dust had settled. "Great!" Almost at the same time, on the other side, the blond boy suddenly burst into cheers. "Ok" At the same moment, Haneda Ichiba frowned slowly. "The winner is decided." And Tatsuhiko Haneda in front of him also spoke. "Ah? Is this the end? Anana still wants to watch, their postures don''t know why, they always feel good-looking!" At the same time, at the side of Haneda Tatsuhiko, Anna bitten the fleshy bone that was stuck in her mouth, and said with a pity. At this moment, in the center of the first exercise field, Hinata Hinata stepped out of his palm, and his palm was already hitting the chest of Hyuga Neji. The offense and defense of the two suddenly stopped, and the field turned from movement to extreme silence. , Two people, with the same posture, bowed their heads, and paused. An atmosphere of victory and defeat slowly spread. Afterwards, the audience fell silent strangely. "Who? Who won?" But at this moment, staring at Haruno Sakura in the field, he couldn''t help but speak lowly. "Of course it''s Hinata! That palm is definitely a hit and a killer one!" And at that moment, Naruto Uzumaki beside her had already spoken without thinking. "The soft boxing technique is so powerful!" At the same time, Haneda Tatsuhiko on the other side took a deep breath. The battle just now almost made him hold his breath. At this time, he couldn''t help but sigh. "Well! It''s still pretty!" And almost instantly, Anna Haneda echoed. Perhaps this is also good. But at this time, Haneda Kazuha, looking at the field, flashed such a thought. "Sure enough, is the strength of the Zong Family only this level?" Then, after the audience was silent for nearly half a minute, Hyuga Ningji slowly raised his head, without any expression on his face, just spoke coldly. "cough!" Then, as soon as he spoke, a mouthful of blood suddenly coughed out of the girl in front of him. Obviously, the outcome is divided. "Why! Hinata Mingming is also completely concentrated!" And seeing this scene, the blond and blue-eyed teenager could not help but yell. In his opinion, this is completely impossible! He could see clearly that it was Hinata who hit this Hyuga Neji first, and Hinata was definitely the winner. How could it be this Hyuga Neji. it''s not finished yet! At this moment, when Chiba shouted, Hyuga Hinata''s head suddenly raised, and the left palm of his abdomen was pulled out suddenly, but he left thinking of that Hyuga Neji. "puff!" However, in just a moment, I saw that Hyuga Ningji turned his head slightly, his left hand had already grasped the attacking Hyuga Hinata''s left hand, and in the sound of acupuncture, his right hand had already touched the acupuncture point of her left hand. Above. Hyuga Hinata stopped abruptly! Suddenly, the audience was silent again. So fast! At this moment, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face flashed with a touch of surprise. What a great guy! Not just him, even Kakashi on the other side flashed this astonishing thought in his mind. did not expect At the same time, Hinata''s teacher, Yu Rihong''s face also flashed a trace of regret. It is indeed the first genius in the history of the Hyuga clan, I am afraid that even Xuena and Xueying may not be as good as him. At such a young age, he can already... At this time, the third generation of Hokage, who had not responded, looked at Hyuga Neji, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Could it be that from the beginning..." At the same time, Hinata Hyuga''s eyes widened slightly, and he spoke in horror. It seems that I feel something, and I want to understand something. "Yes, my eyes can already see the acupoint, it''s over, Miss Hinata." And hearing this sound, Hyuga Ningji slowly pushed away the skirt of Hinata Hinata''s hand, revealing the white tender hands that had been regularly covered with red dots. "This...what''s going on?" Seeing this red-spotted hand, Naruto Uzumaki on the second floor could not help but exclaimed. Acupuncture! At this age, he has actually mastered it. His eyes can already see the acupuncture points! Back then, Xueying and Xuenai ~www.novelhall.com~ were also later than him. At the same time, behind Naruto Uzumaki, Kakashi couldn''t help but think of such a thought. "This is... acupuncture..." At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s gaze was staring at the arm full of red dots, and he muttered. "It''s over, the outcome is determined." Then, Anna Haneda on the side judged the result of the game. "Ok" In response, Kazuha Haneda nodded without objection. Yes, this competition is over. Hyuga Hinata... Completely defeated! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2382： The dust settles "puff!" With a painful grunt, Hyuga Hinata slammed out under the gaze of everyone''s dust. A lot of dust and gravel were splashed in this already pitted site. "Miss Hinata, this is the gap that cannot be changed, it is also the gap between the elite and the tail of the crane. This is the reality that cannot be changed. When you said that you dont want to escape, you already regret it. Now you should be desperate. I give you the final notice, abstain!" At this moment, seeing the opponent who fell to the ground, Neji Hyuga took a few steps forward and said. ... "Huh? Are you still struggling? It''s not necessary anymore." At the same time, looking at everything in the field, Tatsuhiko Haneda said. "Who knows?" At this time, Haneda Kazuha behind him responded in this way, seeming to be quite perfunctory. "If the soft boxing technique you said is true, the red dot on Hinata''s hand just now should have been attacked on the acupoint. Now, her chakra flow should have been disturbed, and there is no way. Lets attack the acupuncture points. In other words, she has no fighting power! Facing the same soft fist, she has already lost fighting power. Already, has she lost, or is she completely defeated. Why bother to attack the heart?" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko has many questions. "Is it possible that this is to destroy the will of this Hyuga Hinata?" At the end, he added another sentence. Yes, according to the truth, this Hyuga Hinata has lost combat effectiveness, and under the qualified Hyuga Neji''s men, it is basically no different from defeat. Looking at his unscathed appearance, it was obvious that Hinata was defeated. Now that the opponent has failed, it is no longer necessary to talk about these words that affect the opponent''s spirit and mentality at this time. Unless, this Hyuga Neji wants to completely defeat this Hyuga Hinata. However, this is a little bit unreasonable. After all, they are from a family. Seeing that Hyuga Hinata still calls him his brother, it shouldn''t be the case. Therefore, Haneda Tatsuhiko was quite confused. Now, there is no need to say this, the battle is over. "Who knows?" And this time, he still got a seemingly perfunctory response from Haneda Ichiba. "Ah! Is it possible that there is a contradiction between the two of them? The legendary family faction fight?" Then, in the middle of Haneda Ichibas perfunctory reply, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s eyes flashed, and he suddenly shot out two bright lights. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something. The sentence in his mouth almost blurted out, but his face was already Excited. It was as if he had discovered something of particular interest to him. "Uh" In response to this, Haneda Ichiba stood behind him, slightly startled, but he didn''t say anything perfunctory. This kid... It''s really sharp. Caoyin Village does not have a clear family pedigree. He should have never been in contact with the family system. Even the Haneda clan is different from the traditional family. How did this kid know about it? Did you see something? But in Haneda''s heart, he was surprised at this child. "I''m right, right?" Hearing Haneda Ichiba''s non-perfunctory voice, Haneda Tatsuhiko suddenly turned his head, with a clear expression on his face. "Yes, there are factions in the Hyuga clan, but its not the same as you think. Within the Hyuga clan, its not a faction fight, but another mode, the clan and the division mode, strictly speaking, yes. The clan is absolutely authoritative, and the division can only defend the clan." In response to this, Haneda Ichiba''s mouth twitched slightly when he looked at this kid''s excitement, but he said the truth. "I knew it!" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko first showed the child''s unique excitement after guessing the correct puzzle. Then, his brow frowned and he turned his head strangely and asked: "The clan and the system of division? The clan restricts division? " "Yes, the Hyuga clan, if you have to talk about factions internally, it is the clan faction, and there is also the division. The clan has the absolute means to control the division. Therefore, the division can only survive by defending the clan." In response, Haneda Ichiba spoke. "Really? So, that is to say..." Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko nodded thoughtfully and murmured in his mouth. "Is this Hyuga Neji a member of the division? And this Hyuga Hinata belongs to the clan? Because of the clans control over the division, the divisions Hyuga Neji thinks about not only fighting To beat this Hyuga Hinata, we must defeat her spirit." Then, he quickly sorted out what. reaction How fast! This kid is getting more and more out of my expectations. However, to be honest, everyone in the Haneda clan seems to have something unusual. But thinking of this, Haneda Kazuha didn''t speak, but looked at the court, frowning slightly. Although it has nothing to do with me, but don''t stand up anymore. If this goes on, it will be nothing but futile. At the same time, with the mirror image of the trembling girl rising up in his eyes, Haneda Ichiba''s heart was full of sighs. ... "I... won''t... violate... what I... said..." At this time, a little bit of blood was constantly dripping on the ground, but the girl who had fallen to the ground stood up little by little at this time. It was difficult in her mouth, but she spit out very firmly. Between the discontinuous words and the body turning, although the mouth was bleeding, there was no confusion in the eyes, only firmness. Also, the gentleness that was inadvertently revealed as the eyelids were slightly raised, and the corners of the mouth couldn''t help but lift up. Roll your eyes! Then, just after the eyelids were raised slightly, the white pupils suddenly bulged out of her eyes, but they opened them again. Thinking of the elder brother in front of him, he explained his attitude. she was Never give up! Will not escape! Nor will it stop fighting before being recognized! Because, she said, she will change herself and prove herself! "come on!" And seeing the girl in front of him, the girl who had almost grown up with him in the eyes, Neji Hyuga didn''t have much nonsense this time, the white pupils in his eyes were raised and his figure sank slightly. "cough!" However, at this moment, the girl who was about to pose in the same posture as herself suddenly covered her chest and coughed out a mouthful of blood. In an instant, on the second floor, Konoha all changed their colors. This kid... The limit is reached! If you take another attack... Especially Hyuga Hinata''s guidance, Shinobu Yurihong, at this time, such a worried thought flashed in her heart. "Hinata... I didn''t expect that she was such a strong person..." At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki on the other side, looking at the girl who was vomiting blood and still standing, trying to put on a fighting posture, an unprecedented feeling suddenly surged into his heart, and he couldn''t help but mutter. sound. "She looks like you..." In response to this, Rock Lee on the side couldn''t help but speak. At the same time, his eyes turned to the blond boy. "Ok!" But when Naruto Uzumaki heard this sentence, Haruno Sakura also nodded, expressing affirmation. The affirmation of Locke Lee''s words is also the affirmation of Hinata Hinata, and even more affirmation that he seems to have admiration for this Hinata. "Speaking of which, did she always look at you?" Then, during this admiration, she couldn''t help but ring out the usual things about Hinata Hinata on this day, unconsciously she seemed to have found something, and said. "Hey?" In response, Naruto Uzumaki seemed surprised, and suddenly looked at Haruno Sakura aside. Obviously, I didn''t expect Hinata to pay so much attention to herself, or that there are girls who pay so much attention to herself. For him, he would not doubt Sakura''s words. Although it feels a bit untrue, since Sakura said so, then it must be so. Hinata... During the recruitment, he suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart. "Hina! Come on!" Then, without knowing why, a blood surged in his chest, gushing out, turning into a hoarse cheering sound, resounding throughout the venue. ... "That guy! Is that really an idiot!" And hearing this sound, almost at the same time, Haneda Tatsuhiko on the other side subconsciously jumped out. "But, I don''t like Long Yanshu either!" But this time, it was not Haneda Ichiba''s perfunctory words that responded to him, but Haneda Anna''s frowned, sad expression on his face. "Ah? Anna? What are you talking about?" In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda was not aware of this, so he almost subconsciously spoke. "Anna thinks it''s pretty good!" However, this time Anna didn''t answer directly, but just spoke. "what?" And looking at Anna, who looked at Hinata Hyuga in the field, Tatsuhiko Haneda tilted his head, full of question marks. Ok? Is this alright? Where is it? And at this time, behind Haneda Ryuhiko, Haneda Kazuo tilted his head, full of question marks, and did not understand Anna''s brain circuit at all. ... "call" However, regardless of the reaction and attitude of the Haneda trio, the battle in the field continued. Hearing the encouragement of his sweetheart, Hinata Hinata slowly exhaled, seeming to calm down the severe pain in his chest. The body sank. this is The power contained in her eyes... At this moment, Hyuga Neji, who has been paying attention to the opponent in front, did not despise the opponent because of his weakness, a slight change flashed on his face, and even this slight change overwhelmed him by the second floor. Yamanaka Ino above described it as "the expression of wanting to kill the other person." There is no doubt that at this moment, he was shocked. Then, just under his stunned, white-eyed vision, the girl had already folded her palms and raised her hands, and attacked with a standard soft fist posture. why? why? why? And the next second, with a snap, he casually slapped the girl''s attack away, but this series of questions suddenly appeared in his heart. I have been watching... I have been watching you for so many years. how to say Just looking at you like this, it feels like courage is pouring out. Let me also feel that I can do anything as long as I work hard. It makes me feel that I am also valuable. Faced with the attack of Brother Ningji, who shot his own attack away, Hinata Hyuga had no confusion, no fear, and no shrinking in his eyes. He was not affected by his absolute disadvantage. It was amazing. At this time She suddenly felt that everything in front of her had slowed down. Her thoughts are definitely not regarded as concentration, and even just now everything flashed in her mind about the blond boy named Uzumaki Naruto from small to large, everything she had seen. Her attention can never be called concentration. However, she just saw it, the palm that hit, the chakra that was about to spit out and aim at her acupuncture point, she could see clearly, clearly. Even, there is a kind of brother Ning Ci in front of him, who is doing slow motion, making himself the same. It''s like when I grew up when I was feeding myself. Even, at this time, she had another idea to breed, another idea of ??"Brother Ning Ci, really hated me all the time? Didn''t you treat me as a relative?" slowly emerged. come out. Then, with a sound of "chih!", there was a sound of Chakra stirring the wind in her ears. She dodges the hand that had never been able to avoid. Easily avoided. After that, as if the body was moving on its own, her hand was pushed out naturally and launched a tricky blow. "Snapped!" The next second, a clear clap sounded again. The tricky offensive, in the eyes of Hyuga Neji, dissipated invisible. why? Why, they are all on her side! why? Is it because she is the clan? So it is protected by everyone? Obviously it is such an unfair destiny, why everyone is on her side! Everyone''s eyes, why are they so supportive of her! However, among the absolute advantages, Neji Hyuga''s heart was not at all joyful, on the contrary, a frustrated anger slowly surged. Invisible, a strange and cold feeling, like a poisonous snake, slowly climbed into his heart. "Drink!" At this time, there was a soft drink and a sudden sound, as if looking at some flaw, the young man in front of him suddenly made a killer move! In her eyes, the desire for victory and the challenge to fate are already burning! "Snapped!" However, Neji Hyuga''s expression did not change at all. He just gave in lightly and pushed back with his hand. This killer move was passed by mistake. "Boom!" Afterwards, his other hand hit the girl''s chin with a single blow, and directly pushed her away. However, his face was even more gloomy, and his eyes became more gloomy. "Lalala!" At this time, the sound of footsteps rubbing on the ground slowly sounded. The girl who originally flew out still had an uncontrollable pain on her face, but she did not fall to the ground or fell to the ground. Stand well. I was shot a distance, but still standing! Next, please look at me! Naruto! But at this time, the standing girl didn''t stop, she suddenly raised her head, her eyes were shocked~www.novelhall.com~ fearless, fearless, unshakable eyes! "what!" Then, at this moment, the moment of standing still, the girl''s final blow had already come. In an instant, the girl''s push of the palm was already in front of his eyes, towards his chest and abdomen! is it That''s it! original That''s it! But at this time, he seemed to be sluggish, staying there, as if in a daze. "Boom!" Then, in the next moment, a muffled sound suddenly rose. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2383： unyielding "Boom!" The dull sound echoed gently in this venue. The audience fell into silence again. Even if his face has turned into a look of doubt, he seems to want to say something, and Haneda Tatsuhiko, who asked Anna Haneda next to him, frowned, with a rather heavy color. Emotion, slowly looked towards the field. And Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Anna both remained silent and watched the court. Not only them, the remaining one of Yin Yin, the three Sha Yin, and the other newcomers who guided Shang Ren and even Konoha who bluffed the most, all remained silent at this time. And the blond and blue-eyed teenager who was bluffing the most, that is, Naruto Uzumaki, his entire face was already tense at this time, and his blue eyes looked at the field unblinkingly. Almost, has held his breath. "cough!" At this moment, a heavy cough, accompanied by the spilled blood, broke the silence of the audience. "puff!" Then, there was a sound of a human body falling to the ground. "You are really unreasonable. Your attack didn''t work from the beginning. This time, it really ended, Miss Hinata." Afterwards, as the meridian at the corner of his eye slowly faded away, Hyuga Ningji slowly turned around, looked at Hyuga Hinata who fell on the ground, and said lightly. As long as you beat you, it will be fine. Breaking all your dreams to pieces will allow you to understand that destiny cannot be changed! After all, the destiny thing, if it can be changed... If it can be changed... At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Hinata, this is enough! Even if you haven''t won the battle, you are different from before. well done! At the same time, after seeing what was said in the field, Neji Hyuga turned and left, looking back at the fallen disciple, but in her opinion, it was definitely the defeated disciple. And in her heart, she couldn''t help but praise her. In this battle, his disciples have done very well, and they have already proven themselves. Also let everyone present look at her with admiration. If this matter is conveyed to his father''s ears, I am afraid that he will also feel ashamed of his indifference and ruthlessness. Hinata, his disciple, is definitely not a useless waste, nor is he a loser who has been ousted from the position of heir to the Hyuga clan. She is Hinata Hyuga. She has her own beliefs. She is an excellent ninja with a firm will! Thinking of this, even though there was only worry on Xi Rihong''s face, there was a glimmer of relief in his eyes after all. A trace of relief for my disciple. You... are amazing! Hinata! Really is That''s amazing! And at this time, on the other side of Xi Rihong, looking at the girl who had fallen to the ground and seemed unconscious, Naruto Uzumaki tightly held the ointment jar in his hand, and couldn''t help talking. "Ning Ci''s blow hit her heart. Unfortunately, she can''t stand up anymore." At the same time, Metkai''s voice not far away came over. hateful! Damn it! Hearing the words that seemed to declare that there was no return of effort, he couldn''t help but cursed in his heart. "Crack! Crack! Crack!" But as his heart stirred, the pot of ointment that was tightly held began to shatter from his index finger. As if he couldn''t bear his resentment at the moment. ... "ended." At the same time, Haneda Tatsuhiko on the other side was pursing his lips. At this moment, there was no dissatisfaction on his face, no doubts, and some silence. In the end, he carried a kind of Slumped, said. "Ok" But this time, Haneda Ichiba, who responded to him, didn''t perfuse, just gave a silent hum. No matter how many times, I am not accustomed to seeing my efforts fail or fail to get the rewards I deserve. Although knowing that Hinata Hinata couldn''t win, but seeing her working so hard, she couldn''t help but stand on her side. Ok In a sense, Hyuga Hinata did not lose either. At least, she has proven herself. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Hate! Anana hates this ending!" At this time, Anna, who was next to Haneda Tatsuhiko, showed a very annoying and unacceptable appearance. The appearance was frowning and frowning, with a strong angry expression on his face. As if glaring at something invisible in the air that made her uncomfortable. "Yeah... No matter who it is, you won''t like this ending." Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba couldn''t help but speak. what happened? I am! However, as soon as he said this, he was suddenly shocked, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. "It''s so rare. Idiot Yiye also sympathizes with others!" In this regard, Haneda Ryuhiko seemed to have caught a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, even if he was still immersed in a certain weight, he still spoke with a little sarcasm. "Really? I have always been sympathetic?" Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba spoke almost like a conditioned reflex. Even though what he thought in his heart was "I really started to get more and more wrong, is it because there is too much uncertainty?" This kind of thought. "Humph!" As for Haneda Ichiba''s reflexive words for granted, Haneda Tatsuhiko snorted and did not continue to argue. Still the same as before...? Really, no flaws can be found, this fool! However, although his face was snorted and proud, there was nothing in his heart. ... "I think the game can no longer continue..." At this time, I looked at Hyuga Hinata who fell on the ground, and at Hyuga Neji who had already walked several meters and was about to leave the field. Moonlight Hayate didn''t have much feeling on his face, so he immediately announced Tao. He is a referee after all. Moreover, even if he could see the effort and consciousness of the loser in this game, what about it? Can I succeed with hard work and consciousness? With hard work and enlightenment, can you achieve what you want? The answer is obviously no. If it is true that things can be accomplished as long as there is hard work and awareness, will there be so many ninjas who fail or even die in the ninja world? Will there be so many tragedies? Is it possible that those failures and deaths are all because the ninjas worked hard and realized to create such a dark and treacherous world full of tragedy? Is it possible that that night, that night, the young ninja who was more talented than anyone, worked harder than anyone, and was more enlightened than anyone else, his genius, his efforts, and his enlightenment are all for being there. Lost all or even your own life at night? Before changing, he might leave some time for the Hyuga''s eldest lady, hoping that she could stand up, or simply use a late announcement to express his respect, but after hearing about the genius ninja named Taki Chiba After his deeds, at this time, he was able to remain absolutely calm. This is the result. Hyuga Hinata, lost. Fiasco. Perhaps this is a bit cold-blooded. But this is reality. There is no such good thing in the world, as long as you work hard and make a good realization, you can be omnipotent. Next time, come on. With the announcement in his mouth, such an idea passed in his mind. "Don''t stop the competition!" However, his words were not finished after all. A word with strong emotions suddenly rang, And Xu''s utterness in this voice and the belief in it were too strong, and he originally announced that he would not stop because of interference from foreign objects. I don''t know why, but it stopped from his mouth. "I said, don''t stop!" At the same time, when his gaze settled on the source of the sound, the blond boy, gritted his teeth slightly, with an inexplicable persistence that he could feel, repeated it decisively. . "Wait a minute! Naruto! What are you stupid talking about! She has reached her limit! She has passed out..." But at this moment, almost subconsciously, Haruno Sakura next to Uzumaki Naruto scolded. However, at the end of the talk, a shock flashed across her face, and she couldn''t speak anymore. Laughed? At this time, her heart was already full of surprise. At this moment, in front of her, she is basically unreliable, and there is always a teenager who plays a funny role. At this moment, she smiled slightly, with a strong trust and belief, smiled! And the boy''s gaze was to watch even the failed girl in the field. It seemed that in the next second, this girl would stand up and defeat the villain-like Hyuga Neji. At this moment, his teammate, Naruto Uzumaki, couldn''t be half stupid and naive in the usual way. His eyes, at this moment, seemed to have a kind of calmness, a kind of maturity, a kind of tallness that she had never seen on the face of any companion of the same age. is it? For Naruto, this battle is not someone else''s battle, so simple! It turned out to be so! Really... Now Naruto, I have already forgotten, he is also the tail of the crane. Ok At least, it used to be! At this moment, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth, as if she understood something important, she was very pleased. what? At this moment, Haruno Sakura''s smile showed her face, her face changed when she looked at the moonlight blast here, she turned her head suddenly and looked to her side. This! At the same time, not only him, but all the people present, their expressions changed in surprise, and their eyes suddenly turned to Moonlight Hayate''s side. Including, Hyuga Neji, who had walked a few meters and was about to leave the field, his expression changed drastically at this time, and he suddenly looked back. "Why... stand up." But just as his eyes settled, his mouth was murmured. "If you try harder, you will really die!" Then, in the next second, he was quite excited and spit out this sentence again. "Ha ha" In the silence after this sound, a slight gasp sounded slowly in the field a few meters away in front of him. At this moment, in his eyes, in the eyes of the moonlight blast, in everyone''s eyes, in that place, where the breathing sound sounded, the girl had already stood up, although trembling, Although it was extremely difficult, although standing as if going to fall, the girl stood up again. The girl named Hyuga Hinata. Once again, stand up. Announced to everyone... The test is not over yet! She can still fight! Her will has not made her give up! How...how...can give up... I was finally noticed, in front of someone I like... At this time, the trembling girl''s heart was already gritted her teeth. "why!" At this time, the unbearable question of her opponent, Neji Hyuga, already sounded. I can''t let him... let him see me ashamed! At this moment, the girl''s heart was still full of firmness. "It''s not over yet!" And thinking, she blurted out with this sound. "Don''t force it! I can see that you are already reluctant just by standing! You have been carrying the fate of the Hyuga Sect family since your birth. You continue to resent and blame your incompetence, but people cannot be changed! This is destiny. There is no need to make yourself suffer, just relax." In response, Neji Hyuga almost yelled in excitement, but he seemed to have thought of something in the middle, his tone gradually calmed down, and finally, he was full of advice and comfort. Ok? Isn''t it a heart attack? And hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart suddenly flashed such a thought. "This time, it''s terrible." At the same time, behind him, Haneda Ichiba''s solemn voice came. "No, Brother Ningci, because I can also tell that...you have always suffered more than me." At this moment, looking at the boy in front of her, the brother who grew up with her, the relative who was close and far away, the girl finally stopped cowering, and finally she could say what she had always wanted to say. "what?" Hearing this sound, Hyuga Neji''s face suddenly changed. "In the destiny of the clan and division, you are the one who is confused and painful." Then, his question received a positive response from the girl. Ok? not good! And at this moment, UU read www.uukanshu.com Moonlight Gale''s face suddenly flashed with horror. "Ningji! The game is over!" Almost instantly, he called out this sound. "what did you say!" However, this sound was overwhelmed by a roar full of resentment and anger that seemed to have been suppressed for a long, long time! With the roots of the meridians blooming in the corners of his eyes, Hyuga Neji already roared and rushed out, **** softly, and hitting his palm! "not good!" At the same time, on the second floor, there was a low exclamation. "Boom!" Then, a muffled sound as if it burst, once again sounded in the drill ground. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2384： at last…… Great...Finally...Finally... Good... I said it! Looking at the steaming smoke that almost obscured the line of sight in front, Hinata Hinata''s face showed a smile of relief. She was very satisfied. Although defeated, it was still a miserable defeat, but at this moment, she was satisfied, looking at the face of Hinata Hyuga, who was rushing towards her, covered by the sudden steaming smoke, who had almost grown up with him. , But it is a kind of relief. She said it. The words that have been pressing in the bottom of my heart were spoken well. Yes, in fact, the one who has been suffering is his brother Ning Ci. Compared to being left out in the cold because of insufficient talents, and suffering some contempt, even though his brother is a genius among geniuses, his position in the Hyuga clan is equivalent to the one that Aunt Yumiko once mentioned is called The great genius of Takichiba is in the same position in Konoha Village. However, because of the separation of the family, the status is very embarrassing, coupled with the gap between the clan and the separation, since the establishment of this family mechanism, there has been a gap and almost irreversible status gap, and After the incident, the pain that my brother endured was really nothing short of nothing. For so many years, she has been seeing her brother suffering in pain. She obviously hates the clan so much, and obviously hates the clan so much, but she has to accompany her clan and trains in a clan that is far inferior to his. The enemy''s daughter gets along day and night, and wants to improve her strength, not willing to show any resentment. This kind of pain, to be honest, she couldn''t imagine. Even if his brother Ning Ci is by her side. And she is the brother Ning Ci who has been looking at her, from facing the pain directly to attributing the pain to the unchangeable destiny, avoiding the pain, rather than solving the pain. She saw it, but she was getting more and more anxious. Because, if this continues, his brother Ning Ci will live forever in the shadow of this pain, and he will always be trapped in the same place. She was anxious, but she couldn''t tell. She couldn''t remind her brother Ning Ci that she couldn''t go on like this. Even though, she knew that she had to remind her brother Ning Ci, in fact, the most painful and confused now is him, and it has nothing to do with fate. Because she is a member of the clan, the cause of that incident is her. The person who caused his Ningci''s pain is himself! On that day, after witnessing that incident, after witnessing Ning Zi who was engraved with a bird in a cage, she actually felt very depressed. She even felt sick. Why does this kind of unreasonable family mechanism exist for so long? But if she feels bad, what''s the use? How could the system that has stretched for a thousand years be changed by the shame of her family, whose successor, who has been neglected? What she can do, in fact, is to say this sentence to remind her brother not to live in the past, live in the present and the future, and perhaps even change the darkness of the Hyuga clan. However, she couldn''t tell. She has no courage. After witnessing those and knowing the pain of her brother Ningci, she didn''t have the courage to say this. This sentence has been backlogged in her heart for several years. Now, it finally came out. Moreover, he also made the greatest effort in front of his sweetheart. At this moment, Hinata Hinata seemed to feel that even the unbearable pain in his body was not so painful. That''s it! that''s it! I dont know, Aunt Yumiko, will she be happy? At this time, such a thought passed in her heart. At the same time, in her mind, the vague but still remembered memory flashed past when she was young. That pale but very beautiful, kind and gentle aunt, when she was dying, said that Ning Ci would ask her for a scene. "puff!" However, at this moment, in the smoke and dust ahead, it was like being pierced by a rotating sharp cone, suddenly opening a hole that twisted outward. In an instant, a group of distortions was already in front of her. "Oh... I didn''t expect..." At this moment, Hinata Hinata had no time to be horrified, but a figure suddenly flashed in front of her, not a broad back, blocking her firmly behind her. At the same time, this sighed word also resounded before him. how At this moment, Hyuga Hinata seemed to have forgotten the pain, his eyes suddenly widened, but he was full of surprise. "Humph!" But in the next moment, the not-so-wide back figure suddenly paused, and a muffled grunt sounded in front of him. It seemed that a fierce attack was blocked. It seemed that this not-so-wide back, this young man, the Haneda Ichiba who came to Cao Yin Village and got everyone''s attention, helped her prevent some kind of attack. That''s right, at this moment, at the very moment, Ichiba Haneda... Blocked in front of her! "you" And subconsciously, she spit out this word. "Ning Ci, it''s enough." However, her words were not finished after all. She only confided one word in her subconscious words, which was interrupted by a voice from the front of Haneda Ichiba''s back. At this time, in front of Haneda Ichiba, the smoke had already dispersed, revealing the scene in it. At this moment, Neji Hyuga maintained the gesture of a palm. Behind him, Metkai with thick eyebrows and watermelon head clamped his neck, and his right hand was the card held on his right. In the hands of Cassie, the left hand that he could still hit with his abdomen was held by the squatting Xi Rihong. In front of him, the referee moonlight gusts, his face was already serious, and his right hand pointed to his forehead, looking at it, it looked like he was going to be ruthless. I am afraid that if Hyuga does not stop attacking, then he will use extraordinary means to subdue Hyuga. And it was Neji Hyuga''s teacher, Metkai with thick brows. "Didn''t you make an agreement with me to stop conflicting with people because of the family''s affairs; did you?" Afterwards, Metkay said again. In the words, it is already quite serious. As a senior elite Shangnin, Matkai naturally realized that his disciple was really going to kill Hinata Hyuga. The killing intent just now has exploded to the climax. In a sense, it has been regarded as a kind of loss of reason. To be honest, it was the first time he saw his disciple like this. "Why the other Shangren also shot? Is this also the favor of the Zong family?" At this time, Hyuga Neji, whose teeth were important, seemed to be unable to listen to the words of his instructor at all, and said in a rage. What happened just now? It''s impossible! However, at this time, no one paid any attention to his words, and at the same time, the moonlight gusts and Kakashi in front of him all looked in the direction of Hinata Hinata, who was opposite him, about one meter away. At that moment, when they came to stop it, Kakashi and Moonlight Hayate felt it at the same time. When Moonlight Hayate came to stop in front of him, Hyuga, who was already out of hand, was there something from him. Flew out on his side. Most likely, it was Hyuga Neji''s attack. In the situation just now, Hinata Hinata was defenseless, and now Hinata Hyuga has no spare energy to escape. If it was really an attack, then, I''m afraid, Hinata''s situation is not good. "cough!" And at this moment, they turned their heads, before their eyes settled, they coughed, but it seemed like a hammer hit their hearts, and their hearts couldn''t help but beat fast! They are familiar with this cough. Do not! It is familiar to everyone present. This is the sound of coughing up blood or a lot of blood. It''s impossible, I was hit! shit! Now, life is in danger! At this time, their faces almost all changed color, and at the same time, such a thought flashed in their hearts. "Anna!" However, at this moment, behind them, there was a serious sound. "Yes Yes!" Almost in this serious voice, a familiar and crisp voice full of little girls rang. Then, they heard a series of thumping running sounds. It seemed that a little girl was already ready to deal with the current situation. this is Haneda Ichiba? Cao Yin Village! And at this moment, their eyes finally settled, falling on the position of Hinata Hinata. At this time, Hinata Hinata was already kneeling on the ground, with a mouthful of blood in front of him, looking very seriously injured. However, at this moment, there was another person beside her, a boy with gray hair and mottled hair, it was Haneda Ichiha! At this time, Haneda Ichiba was slowly supporting her to lie down. The sound of Anana just now was obviously from him. "Hinata!" At this time, other people also noticed Hyuga Hinata''s injury for the first time, and Uzumaki Naruto and others jumped directly from the second floor. And the closest, Yurihong, had already got up directly, almost instantly reaching Hinata Hyuga''s side. "Don''t touch her." But just as Yurihong arrived and was about to touch Hyuga Hinata''s chest subconsciously, Haneda Kazuo reached out and stopped her. "How''s it going?" At this moment, Yuhihong couldnt care why a boy from Kushin Village rushed to Hinatas side, and why he would intervene in Konohas internal affairs, but Ichiba Haneda helped Hinata lie down for the first time. Her appearance, and her focused and serious expression at this time, she knew that this Haneda Ichiba was not malicious. No idea about Konoha either. Maybe it was just out of sympathy or being touched by Hinata. Therefore, she chose to believe in this Haneda Ichiba, and asked when she knelt down on the side of Haneda Ichiba, which is the foot side of Hyuga Hinata. "Hinata is okay! Hey! Hinata!" At this time, Uzumaki Naruto and others also ran to Hyuga Hinata''s side. At this time, Uzumaki Naruto was already half kneeling on the other side, looking at lying on the ground, his face pale, and the corners of his mouth were not dry. Hinata Hyuga''s face was full of anxiety and concern. "You...what did you say?" At the same time, Xu Ye heard the voice of Uzumaki Naruto, his eyes were already uncontrollable in the closed Hinata Hinata, but his mouth slowly moved, as if he wanted to say something. However, the sound is like a mosquito, but no one can hear it. At this time, the anxious Uzumaki Naruto could not help but ask. Naruto Am I a bit stronger? At this time, Hinata Hyuga''s eyes were completely closed and he passed out. When her consciousness fell into darkness, there was only one thought left in her heart that she wanted to say, but there was no way to say it. "Hey! The tail of the crane over there! I want to give you two pieces of advice. If you are a ninja, don''t do stupid things like cheering others. Besides, the tail of the crane is the tail of the crane after all, and it won''t change." At the same time, Neji Hyuga, who had calmed down, looked at Uzumaki Naruto and couldn''t help but speak. "Want to try?" Hearing this sound, he looked at Hinata Hinata who had passed out on the ground, and then at the so-called genius who beat Hinata into such a genius. Naruto Uzumaki slowly stood up, his eyes revealing an unprecedented deepness. , Don''t talk nonsense, speak straightforwardly. The words are already full of suppressed anger. It can be seen that as long as Hyuga Ningci nodded, he would immediately rush up and fight this so-called genius to the death! "Humph!" In response to this, in the face of Uzumaki Naruto''s anger, Neji Hyuga sneered slightly. In an instant, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. The tense sense of swordsmanship spread instantly. "The situation is very bad. It seems that there is a ventricular fibrillation response." But at this time, Haneda Ichiba didn''t care about these swordsmanship, but looked at the side but didn''t pay attention to the next to him, frowned and said. "what?" And hearing this sound, Yurihong''s face changed drastically in an instant, but suddenly, she looked at Hyuga Neji, his serious face almost frightening. Did he want to kill Hinata? In this regard, such a complicated thought flashed through Xi Rihong''s heart. "If you have time to stare at me, why not take a look at her." And when he noticed Yuhihong''s oppressive gaze on Shinobu, Hyuga Ningji said with a sneer. "Medical class, what are you doing, hurry up!" Hearing this ~www.novelhall.com~Yuhihong also knew that the key was not Neji Hyuga''s thoughts, so he turned his head and looked at the medical class that seemed to be arriving soon because of the atmosphere. "Yes... I''m sorry!" Suddenly, the stunned medical team started to apologize. "It''s okay, leave it to Anna!" However, in the next second, they were stopped again. By another person. Ichiba Haneda from Cao Yin Village! At this moment, almost at the same time, Anna Haneda''s footsteps stopped behind Yurihong. "Yes! Leave it to Anna''s here!" Then, a clear and confident childish voice rang behind Xi Rihong. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2386： Emergency Anna Haneda? This... little girl? Listening to this youthful and confident childish voice, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but fall on the standing little girl. Even the gazes of Neji Hyuga and Naruto Uzumaki, who were struggling with their swords, looked at the little girl. "Don''t worry, Anna can handle it, at least, I will get the best treatment right now." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba did not pay attention to the surrounding eyes, but said to Yuhihong who was about to subconsciously oppose. Get the best treatment right now? meaning is Is there a better treatment than the excellent medical class equipped by Konoha? And looking at Ichiba Haneda, who was obviously talking to himself, his eyes fell subconsciously on the little girl who stopped but focused entirely on her disciple, slightly startled. Such a little girl can still master medical ninjutsu? Then, subconsciously, such a question popped up in her heart. Indeed, medical ninjas or medical ninjutsu and even medical-related things require knowledge and experience, and both knowledge and experience require time accumulation. No matter how talented people are, they have to go through this step. Although there are also those who have mastered superb medical technology in their teens, and Konoha has such a one, but this teenager who has mastered superb medical technology is a genius beyond the imagination of others. , Secondly, he was very serious about studying, and the best and strongest medical ninja in the ninja world was a teacher. After the pre-war period, the Ninja World War broke out. He has a lot of experience to absorb from this war, whether it is treating himself or other people, or consulting others, even Konoha''s most research spirit is also the qualifications. The six people with the oldest knowledge and richest knowledge all have an excellent relationship with him. Although there are no positive professors, they have a great influence on him from the side. The knowledge that most other medical ninjas dream of is all discoverers or researches. The author personally appeared to explain. Coupled with his sponge-like characteristics of knowledge, this is a special case. And she doesn''t think that Anna Haneda has these conditions. Regardless of talents, Anna Haneda was born in Kusakura Village. Although Kusakura Village is good at studying the ninjutsu of other ninjutsu villages, and even Konohas medical ninjutsu has been learned partly in the past, their medical standards are as good as the previous Those Konoha and even the highest medical standards in the Ninja world that I have come to are still far behind. It is impossible for Anna Haneda to have these external conditions to make her medical skills quick. To be honest, in Cao Yin Village, the great genius who has mastered top medical ninjutsu in his teens is probably only an ordinary at best medical ninja. The medical treatment is not all right without talent. It requires the accumulation of knowledge and experience, not only the accumulation of personal knowledge and experience, but also the accumulation of sufficient knowledge and experience in the village where it belongs. And Cao Yin Village does not have such a top-notch medical ninja, let alone a short time. Moreover, Anna Haneda is only seven years old. Even if she can make a quick start, it will take at least three to four years, which means that she will have to get medical care at the age of three or four... To tell the truth, even that big genius absolutely couldn''t do this. Unless, when Anana was three or four years old, she had a mature mind, at least able to read and study extremely quickly, as well as refine chakras, and possess a certain degree of chakra control. And this is certain, at least the control of Chakra at the Zhongnin level. Otherwise, a quick estimate is impossible. Therefore, whether Yurihong at this time is subjectively or objectively, it is impossible to believe that Anna Haneda can treat Hinata, let alone better than the current medical class. "What are you talking about? Please get out, let us deal with it, now the injured need to be treated as soon as possible." At this time, the squad leader of the medical class reacted quite quickly at this time, his face was already serious, and even a bit of reproach, and the words he spit out were more reprimand than advice. And, in the words, he has led the stretcher to come over. Words and actions are in fact a kind of indiscriminate expression. "That Haneda Ichiba...and Tsuten Anna, what are they doing? This is Konoha''s business, they intervened, what do they mean?" "Huh! Flattering? I heard that Caoyin Village has been showing good wishes to Konoha frequently this time. Now, I''m going to steal chickens and eat rice!" "What the **** is this Haneda Kazuha going to do?" At this time, after seeing the situation in the field clearly, except for the most central people, on the second floor, various whispers began. To be honest, the intervention of the two members of the Haneda clan in Kushin Village is actually quite inappropriate. This is a bit embarrassing for Konoha. This time the Ninja test was held by Konoha. Everything should be handled by Konoha. The medical class provided by Konoha is absolutely excellent. He did this and let Haneda Anna treat it. Even if a child as young as seven can treat this Hyuga Hinata, that would be a mockery of Konoha''s proud medical ability and medical system. After all, Kusakin Village has developed a medical class that is more powerful than Konohas use for the middle ninja exams, showing medical standards to the entire ninja world. Then, Konoha is proud of the system of cultivating medical ninjas. It''s not as small as Caoyin Village. Isn''t this a naked mockery of Konoha, making Konoha foolish? The battle between Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata was also an infighting of the same family of Konoha. In a sense, as Konohas famous family, the two children of the Hyuga family turned out to be in the current situation. Almost one side killed the other. Die, this is already quite a scandal. After all, no matter what family it is, it is united outside, no matter how hard it is, it is impossible to show it in front of outsiders like them, especially in the case of this kind of powerful international Zhongnin exam that promotes Konoha. This is a scandal in itself, and Konoha should have been dealt with here, otherwise, it is very likely that Konoha will be touched by a very uncomfortable point. Moreover, Konoha''s upper ninjas are all there, and Hokage is also there. The situation just now can be completely controlled. What does this intervention mean? Don''t you believe that Konoha''s strong players can''t handle it well? Konohas site, Konohas exams, Konohas internal struggles and problems, are actually under the public, many Shinobu village witnesses, in the presence of many powerful men and even Hokage, let an outsider intervene, Regardless of whether this person''s intention is good or bad, this is already a kind of prestige damaged! And the most important thing is that, as a village of Kusakura, or a sensitive Haneda clan, this Haneda Ichiyo''s every move has attracted much attention, and even the strength shown is enough to make people jealous. This is a jealous person, and doing these things again reveals a great deal of unusualness in itself. Even if Konoha thinks in a more unpredictable direction, what does it mean to have this kind of combat power? Is it a challenge to them? The tail is up to the sky? Therefore, perhaps Haneda Ichiba is holding good intentions, but his current series of behaviors are really too reckless. However, this is where everyone doubts. Is Haneda Ichiba really such a reckless character? Being able to participate in this Zhongnin exam and achieve such impressive results, even if he hadn''t been promoted now, I am afraid that everyone''s eyes will be on him, and no one else can take away this strongest sense of existence. Would such a character really know this? Do you really make such a low-level mistake? This is something that almost everyone knows, at least everyone present has this common sense. Yes, common sense. This is almost all common sense. This Haneda Ichiba, don''t you know? Therefore, although there are whispers on the second floor at this time, there are also many disdain and doubts about Haneda Ichiba''s behavior, but in fact, everyone does not believe that Haneda Ichiba''s behavior has no other intentions. . Moreover, it is definitely not a detrimental intention to Cao Yin. It''s just that they can''t guess what the intention is. "Just let Anna come!" But at this moment, Haneda Ichiba, who was the focal point, ignored anyone, including the medical team who could not be said, and directly reached out and made a gesture of stopping. "how about it?" Then, without waiting for Yurihong and the medical team leader to say anything, he raised his head and looked at Anna Haneda. "No problem, but I can''t cure it." In this regard, Anna Haneda said. And speaking, she had already squatted down, with her right hand sticking out, and she was about to press Hinata Hinata''s chest. "What are you doing! The injured person''s chest was hit hard, now..." In this regard, almost subconsciously, the squad leader of the medical squad who was already close to Hinata Hyuga was about to lean over to stop him, and his face already showed anxiety. "Snapped!" However, at this moment, the other side, also very close to Hinata, also rang. Xu Ye''s sound was too abrupt, which was a surprise for the squad leader of the medical class. "Reassure, this injury will be better treated by Anna. Of course, Anna cannot be cured. In the end, he still needs Konoha''s medical power. Anna only does some preliminary treatment to improve the success rate of subsequent treatment in the shortest time. . We have no other meaning." At this time, Haneda Ichiba looked towards Yurihong and said. At this moment, in the clear sound before, he held the hand that Yuhihong stretched out to grab Anna''s until she stopped Anna''s behavior. "Why should I believe..." Feeling the strength of Haneda Ichiba''s hand and the determination of Haneda Ichiba expressed by this strength, Yuri Hong frowned slightly. After all, he did not get angry because of the worry about Hinata, but just looked at Haneda Ichiba. Said quietly. Although she was not angry, it did not mean that she was not angry. These quiet words were already a warning. If there is no good explanation, she might not let the young man in front of her act wantonly. And this will not let it go, basically it is hands-on. That is to say, this time, if Haneda Ichiba does not give her a satisfactory answer, she will do it regardless of what Haneda Ichiba''s identity, position, or what it represents. "Om..." However, she stopped abruptly before she finished her sentence. At this moment, in front of her, a circle of green brilliance that was darker than pale green suddenly lit up. A wave belonging to the medical chakra suddenly spread. what! It''s really a medical chakra! Does Anna Haneda really have strong medical capabilities? And looking at this miraculous scene in front of him, the red and calm face of the red sun whose words came to an abrupt end, slowly changed into a look of shock. Among the blood-red pupils that widened little by little, there was only the serious little face that began to seep sweat on the forehead, and the little hand that pressed on his disciple and exuded the green brilliance of the medical chakra fluctuation. Undoubtedly, Anna Haneda in front of her has really mastered extremely strong medical capabilities. Medical chakra, medical ninjutsu, this is not something that can be practiced at will, it definitely has considerable medical knowledge and experience. Moreover, the same medical ninja, if the medical chakra can be used, then the healing ability is also very different. At least, a medical ninja who knows how to use medical chakra can use a variety of medical ninjutsu, with healing abilities, and at worst, he can deal with the current Hinata''s injuries. Medical... medical chakra? Medical ninjutsu? This little girl? How old is it? At this time, the three people in the medical class were also dumbfounded. As medical ninjas, they knew how shocking this scene was now. Do not! Not shocking! This is simply a miracle! How can there be such a young medical ninja in the ninja world for thousands of years? Open... What a joke! Then, almost subconsciously, they screamed in their hearts~www.novelhall.com~ As the medical class for this Zhongnin exam, all three of them are able to use medical chakra, which is considered to be able to use medical ninjutsu Medical ninja. Because of the war and the night of Nine Tails, there is a serious shortage of medical ninjas, and medical ninjas are not currently used, but medical ninjas, especially medical personnel qualified for emergency treatment, are also included in medical ninjas. Unlike before, medical ninjas are not. Will definitely be medical ninjutsu. But they will all. Moreover, they still remember how much sweat they had to use before they could use the medical chakra. How many years did it take to use medical ninjutsu. Anna Haneda in front of them had almost denied all their efforts and made a stab at their hearts. What a joke! At such a young age, we are able to use medical ninjutsu, aren''t we in vain! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2386： Medical...Ninjutsu? It turned out to be... Medical ninjutsu? Looking at the green circle of Guanghua belonging to the category of medical chakras, almost everyone present was startled. Like Yurihong''s thoughts, to be honest, they never expected that Anna Haneda would use medical ninjutsu. This is simply impossible! So, in other words, Anna Haneda not only possesses a strong combat power, but also possesses superb medical technology. No matter what age she has mastered medical technology, is it possible that just the combat power and medical technology, is it possible that Cao Yin Village has also born a genius like Chiba? At this moment, Kakashi, whose thoughts were still elsewhere, had a solemn expression on his seemingly expressionless face. The situation before him has exceeded his imagination. To be honest, at this time, he was quite unresponsive, and many thoughts were circling in his mind. But in the end, when this thought flashed, his gaze fell on Haneda Ichiha. What is the origin of this Haneda Ichiba? However, many thoughts have merged into such an idea for Haneda Ichiba. It''s not that Anna Haneda. Before, based on his demeanor, he concluded that this Haneda Ichiba was not Chiba, but just looked alike, but at this time, he was already suspicious. At the same time, what he thought of made him unsure. Originally, Parker had passed the news back, and Chiba had already returned to the village. However, considering that Chiba is now dead outside, after Chiba left Konoha, three generations of Hokage specially summoned him separately and asked him to keep it secret, and It is frankly that the reason why Chiba wants to "death" is to deal with Uchiha Nobuhiko and to contain other Shinobu villages as much as possible. At that time, of course he chose to keep it secret and kept this secret for more than ten years. Although he still had some dissatisfaction with the decision made by Chiba and the third generation of Hokage at the time, he finally expressed his understanding. After all, it was because of this Uchiha Nobuhiko that made Chiba lose everything and many of his friends. Hongyan, Xuena, Xueying...Almost, after the Nine Tails Rebellion, the friends he knew, cherished, and friends who had been joking and playing around had almost sacrificed. Therefore, at that time, Chiba did not choose to become Hokage to save Konoha, who had fallen into the darkest and lowest valley at the time. Although Kakashi was a little dissatisfied, he finally chose to be considerate. As for Chibas pursuit of Uchiha Nobuhiko, quite a few people in the village knew that, after all, Chiba would send a message back every few months or years. During this period, apart from being responsible for responding to Chiba from the beginning In addition to those ninjas, some ninjas have also been replaced or taken turns. Now, in the dark place of Konoha, quite a few people still know that Chiba is still alive, and even have indirect contact with Chiba. It''s just that these people are personally selected by the three generations of Hokage, and they are all reliable people. Therefore, there is no problem with the disclosure of information about Chiba. Because of this, most people in the village now believe that Chiba is dead. It is also because of more than ten years of death that everyone has accepted this reality. Even if Haneda Ichiba appeared, no one would think that he was Chiba, and even subconsciously denied that Haneda Ichiba was Chiba. And he didn''t think Haneda Ichiba was the reason for Chiba. In addition to his demeanor, part of the reason was because he could be said to be one of the few people who directly talked to Chiba in the past decade or so. After all, they have a common psychic beast. Sometimes, he can communicate with him directly through Parker, or Chiba directly through Parker. Some key news was passed on to the third generation of Hokage. Therefore, he is very clear about some things about Chiba. And because of this, he didn''t think Haneda Ichiba was Chiba, and he didn''t even think about it. Parker had already passed the news that Chiba was coming back. In other words, Chiba meant to let him know that he was back. This was also the tacit understanding between them during this period. Since Chiba passed the news to him, he would definitely let him know all about the news. If Chiba came back as Haneda Ichiba, then he would surely let him know. Before now, he thought so too. However, now seeing this Haneda Ichiyo and this seemingly born Anna Haneda, Kakashi thought of another possibility. A Chiba will definitely make it, and it is also one of his usual tricks. That is, he asked Parker to pass the message, deliberately using the tacit understanding between them. In fact, this Haneda Ichiba is still very likely to be Chiba. Chiba has done this kind of behavior that even cheated his own people many times. He believes that Xuena and Hirohiko should have a deep understanding. As for why Chiba lied to him, so that he didn''t suspect that Haneda Ichiba was him, there must be Chiba''s plan. Many things have changed in these ten years, but Kakashi will not change this alone. That is, he still has a deep understanding of Chiba. However, this time, he had doubts about this deep understanding. As for why he had doubts, it was naturally that he suddenly thought of a very serious problem that he should have thought of long ago. That is, he ignored it. After ignoring the Kyuubi Rebellion, the impact of losing everything on Chiba. Yes! He ignored this most crucial point! The loss of Lin and Taitu has left him devastated until now, and only after having a satisfied disciple, did he cheer up again. Although Chiba said he was stronger than himself, Hirohiko and Xuena are more important to him than Lin and Daido are to him. After all, what kind of situation Chiba has been like since childhood, Kakashi still knows very well that the relationship between the gloomy trio at the beginning is really much more than that of him, Lin and Daito. And the pain of losing this relationship, Chiba, who is much stronger than himself, will really not change at all? Is Chiba still such a cold-hearted Chiba? Wouldn''t it be like Haneda Ichiba who looks smiling and feels like a leisurely and slow-tuned person, but there is nothing inside, only a kind of indifference that doesn''t care about anything? At this moment, Kakashi''s forehead slowly oozes a little cold sweat. He is very clear that at this time, he has already thought of a key. It is possible that Haneda Ichiba is Chiba. And this Chiba, I''m afraid, is already Chiba they don''t know. As for this Chiba, is it the Chiba who devoted all his heart to Konoha, or has it changed into a one who abandoned all emotions in order to kill Uchiha Nobuhiko, including the emotions towards them and Konoha, can be used to kill Uchi The unscrupulous Chiba of Hashinhiko is not known! Thinking that Chiba might become the opposite, Kakashi''s back continued to take a cold breath. If Chiba is really black, then no one is his opponent, including the three generations of Hokage! Unless, Uchiha Nobuhiko personally arrives, and the two break their hatred! Moreover, looking at the talents displayed by Anna Haneda, it can also be explained from another aspect that Haneda Ichiba is likely to be Chiba. At least, it can be seen that the villages of Chiba and Cao Yin are very close. After all, the one who can teach a medical geek can only be another medical geek, and Anna Haneda can master medical treatment at a young age. Ninjutsu, it is only possible to accept the existence of medical ninjutsu at a young age. And this existence is Chiba! Only Chiba has mastered superb medical technology at a young age! To cultivate such a geek for Caoyin Village, the relationship between Chiba and Caoyin Village is self-evident. As early as Caoyin Village returns to Konoha with an identity, it is not a problem at all! Moreover, maintaining a juvenile attitude is not a big problem for Chiba. Hearing that Tsunade-sama can change his body freely, Chiba learned from Tsunade, and it is completely possible to maintain the young posture of Haneda Ichiba. As for the change of identity, why didn''t you use other means to change your appearance? This is what Chiba has always done! Deliberately retaining the exact same appearance, making people waver, or using one''s own "death" for more than ten years to stimulate people''s rebellious psychology. This Haneda Ichiba is definitely not Chiba anymore, it is very likely Chiba! "Hey! Kakashi!" And at this moment, just when Kakashi thought about this, he stared at the moonlight blast of Haneda Ichiba and suddenly said. "Ok?" In response, Kakashi, who was venting cold behind him, almost subconsciously responded. Among the voices, one was not paying attention, almost trembling slightly. "Just now, this Haneda Ichiba helped Hyuga Hinata to block the attack?" However, at this time, Moonlight Hayate''s attention was also attracted by other places, and did not notice the strangeness in his words. Ok? Kakashi was also startled when he heard this sentence. He suddenly realized something. is it! That''s it! The expression of Haneda Ichiba just now was exactly the same as Chiba...! Then, in the next second, he suddenly remembered the reason why he had the series of thoughts just now. It is suspected that Ichiba Haneda is the cause of Chiba. Just now, at that instant, when he and Moonlight Hayate turned their heads, the look of Haneda Ichiba who stood in front of Hinata Hinata and turned around to support Hinata Hinata. He was very familiar with that look. At that moment, Haneda Kazuha who showed such an expression is almost the same as Chiba back then... Exactly the same! Yes, at that time, Ichiba Haneda was completely Chiba! And it was precisely because of seeing this scene that he subconsciously proved that Haneda Ichiba is Chiba, and then came up with the above inference. That''s right. At that moment, he saw Haneda Ichiha''s look exactly like Chiba, and he thought of teaching a geek like Anna Haneda. It could only be a medical geek like Chiba, and he inferred from this. Chiba and Caoyin Village are very close together, so I thought that Chiba might return to Konoha through the identity of Caoyin Village, and also thought of the possibility of Chiba''s change. All his previous thoughts were derived from this expression. Yes! Haneda Kazuo, this is reluctant to stand in front of Hyuga Hinata. It seems that Chiba is protecting Konoha''s younger generations and organizing Konoha''s younger generations to kill each other! At this time, Kakashi''s heart suddenly brightened by the reminder of the moonlight blast. It seems that it cannot be said that if Haneda Ichiba is Chiba, Chiba has already changed his temperament and desperately wants to kill Uchiha Nobuhiko. This kind of subconscious protection of the villagers... Isn''t it a reaction that Chiba would do? "Um... it should be. The Hyuga Neji just now launched an attack." But after passing through this series of thoughts in his mind, Kakashi didn''t show any expression on his face, and even the gaffe had completely converged, and said lazily. "why?" In this regard, Moonlight Hayate asked subconsciously. "Indeed, as a person from Cao Yin Village, why did he save Hinata Hinata, and he also took a great risk." Hearing this, Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly, and said. He knew the question of Moonlight and Gale very well. From Moonlight Hayate''s point of view, Haneda Ichiba''s behavior was indeed bewildering. This was not something that Haneda Ichiyo should be concerned about, and it was not necessary, or something that shouldn''t be taken care of. The reason is very simple, even he can see the goodwill of Cao Yin Village and the willingness to befriend Konoha very clearly. Just now, according to the instructions of the three generations of Hokage, I asked for some questions about my identity. Almost only Cao Yin Village gave it to him. The other Shinobu villages could hardly go on during the stage of detecting the wind. In the end, except for Caoyin Village who asked some questions to prove their identity openly, the other Shinobu villages chose to obtain information from the intelligence room to create questions about their identity. It can be seen that the Caoyin Village shows goodness to Konoha. It is precisely because of this that Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Anna should not be concerned about these things. The question of Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata is Konoha''s infighting or the Zhongnin exam. In this case, no matter what the purpose of the outside villagers, as long as they intervene, it is likely to cause Konoha''s suspicion. Besides, they are enough to cause fear. This is totally inappropriate. This has already been done. And Moonlight Hayate asked this, obviously thinking that Haneda Ichiba would not be so stupid. "Ok." Hearing this sound, Moonlight Hayate also nodded. Although Kakashi did not answer his question and solved his doubts, he seemed to be just seeking an affirmation in his heart, and did not say much at this time. Ok? Then, in the next second, the faces of the two of them changed slightly, and their eyes suddenly moved. "What else" And at this time, looking ahead, Hinata Hyuga''s complexion became a little bloody~www.novelhall.com~Yuhihong was a little relieved, his eyes slowly lifted, following the boy who got up and slowly moved behind him. Move somewhere. In the mouth, it is a subconscious opening. "Snapped!" However, this sentence just said a few words and stopped abruptly. A crisp, interrupted his words. what! Suddenly, the audience was silent for an instant. Suddenly, there was a shocked cry in my heart, everyone, everyone present, totally... Eyes widened! "Ninja, don''t do such irresponsible things!" Then, this faint humming sounded slowly. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2387： Impossible behavior why The bi-colored pupils were looking directly, and the slanted gaze was full of shock, reflecting the figure of the gray-haired young man without any expression. It seemed that something happened that the owner of this gaze would never think of. For ninjas, dont do such irresponsible things! And this sentence echoed in the head of the owner of the gaze. "How...how...how...would..." At the same time, in a stunned speech, on the second floor, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s eyes were already widened. If he didn''t try his best to restrain it, he would roar out. damn it! hateful! Bastard! And because of this extreme restraint and intense inner emotions, he felt a sense of fainting. What a joke! What are you doing! What are you doing! Kill us! Kill us! Killed our entire Caoyin Village! Idiot Yiye! Bastard Yiye! What are you doing! And at this time, his heart has already turned into an incomparably violent anger, and his heart is already roaring with exhaustion. And with the excitement of this mood, his eyes were almost cracked, his teeth clenched. Obviously, it was already extremely angry. Between rage and forced calm, his eyes turned pale. "This... this guy, don''t you want to die?" At this moment, the stunned crowd on the second floor could not help but shout out. However, in the words, it is not like the extreme emotion of Haneda Tatsuhiko, but a kind of surprise mixed with quite complex emotions. As if seeing something impossible. It seemed to be with deep doubts. It is a complex emotion of not believing, but having to believe, but full of doubts, feeling that this kind of thing is impossible, if it does happen, why is it complicated? What medicine does this Haneda Kazuo sell in the gourd? At the same time, no matter who it is, looking at the scene in front of them, everyone is shocked, so that no matter whether they are experienced or born with cold face, or wearing a genius high-cold mask, they are all dumbfounded and stared. The person who opened his mouth and looked horrified had such a thought in his heart. Because the scene in front of them really made them unable to keep calm anymore. This Haneda Ichiba already made them unable to think. "Naruto!" And just at this moment, just when such a thought flashed in everyone''s mind, a girl''s exclamation sounded in the middle of the venue. "despair!" At this time, a steady footstep sounded abruptly, accompanied by several thumping backwards. "Next time, don''t do such a stupid thing." At this moment, Haneda Ichiba, who slowly put away his hand, said as he looked at the blond boy in front of him. In the words, there is already a feeling of anger. It seemed that Haneda Ichiba, who had no expression on his face at this time, was full of anger in his chest. "One... one leaf?" And at this time, on his oblique side, which is the direction of the hand he just waved, the blond boy barely stood awkwardly, his right side was slowly reddened and swollen, but it was already red and swollen. However, on his face, there was no anger from being beaten, but a kind of astonishment, a kind of horror, a kind of...I don''t know how to describe the astonishment. "Naruto, are you all right!" At this time, the girl with pink hair was also the girl who uttered that exclamation. She already ran to his side and straightened his slanted body, with a worried expression on her face. "what are you doing!" Then, almost instantly, her expression changed, and she looked angrily at the young man who slapped her partner. Yes, Ichiba Haneda slapped Naruto Uzumaki. Slapped hard. Just now, after Hyuga Hinata''s complexion improved slightly under the treatment of Haneda Anna, Haneda Ichiba suddenly stood up slowly, and without a word, he walked directly behind Yuhihong''s back then. Behind Naruto Uzumaki, then, without any emotion on his face, he slapped Naruto Uzumaki directly. The hitting Uzumaki Naruto fell several steps to the side before standing still, and his cheeks swelled directly. And it was this slap that made the audience stunned. It also made Haneda Tatsuhiko almost fainted in anger. At this time, he was staring at him fiercely as if he was going to eat people, as if it were not for the current conditions, I would definitely kill you. This is really unheard of before, a ninja from the outer village, when Konoha dealt with his own internal fighting, actually took action to teach another ninja of Konoha, or the ninja held in Konoha in a fair manner. Above the exam venue. Even an idiot would never do this! What a joke! This slap is not on the face of this blonde idiot named Uzumaki Naruto! It hit Konoha''s face! Still in front of the three generations of Hokage. What does it mean? What does it mean! This is the provocation against Konoha! This is Cao Yin Village''s provocation against Konoha! silly! This is absolutely stupid, hitting a rock with a pebble, a fool would never do it! This basically sentenced Caoyin Village to death. In any case, no matter how much Konoha lost in the Kyuubi Rebellion, and whether Konoha has regained his vitality over the past decade or so, even if Konoha is in the state just after the Kyuubi Rebellion, even if the village of Kushinori owns Haneda Ichiba. And Haneda Anna reluctantly added that Haneda Tatsuhiko, and the higher Haneda Yusawa was more powerful than his three, and together they couldn''t be an opponent. This is the advantage of Da Ren Village, an unshakable position! Otherwise, the vitality of Da Ren Village is greatly injured, and now the status of Xiao Ren Village has risen, what Xiao Ren Village can do is to knock down a few more walls and get a little more assistance, but it can only pick up the teeth. Even in the original Yuyin Village, when Hanzo was in its prime, Daren Village was said to be jealous, but Hanzo was almost a long-sleeved dance, and he carefully made friends with a few Shinnin villages. Later, because of the white-hot war, he had to choose a side station. Otherwise, he will endure the anger of Darin Village. But no matter how strong he is, he will be jealous of all Da Ren Village, Da Ren Village really wants to deal with him, it is not impossible to kill him. Even when they attacked each other and entered the white-hot Daren village, in fact, every ninja village also had the strength to destroy Cao Yin village. Of course, the premise is that Danin Village really feels that Hanzo has to get rid of it. Objectively speaking, if Hanzo''s strength is to kill him, Darren Village will probably also be a shadow or shadow-level powerhouse. It is also necessary to take considerable risks. However, the current Caoyin Village... How can it be compared with Hanzo. Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Anna are indeed brilliant, that is also in this Zhongnin test, they are outstanding, their strength is unfathomable, and the other is very strong. However, how many years Konoha Village has, and how many means, Although these two chicks have the power of a phoenix, they are just chicks. In the entire Ninja world, for thousands of years, facing the anger of the big Ninja villages, only one chick could confront it head-on. Only one chick survived to the end. And Haneda Ichiyo and Haneda Anna, plus the entire Kusakura Village, must have been unable to escape Konoha''s anger. This is simply suicide. And this is why Haneda Ryuhiko almost fainted in anger. But is Haneda Ichiba in front of you really that stupid? Is it really that stupid? Is it really going to commit suicide? What a joke! No matter how you look at it, Haneda Ichiba is not the kind of courageous and innocent, no, even if he is brave and innocent, he will not commit suicide like this. It is a fool with a negative IQ and zero EQ, and a lunatic who doesn''t understand the situation at all, to do this kind of thing. Obviously, Haneda Ichiba cannot fall into this category. Judging from his performance, Haneda Ichiba definitely belongs to the kind of sober-minded guy who will never commit such suicidal behavior. This is the reason why doubts flashed in the hearts of everyone except Tatsuhiko Haneda. Of course, everyone except Tatsuhiko Haneda is now convinced that Ichiba Haneda is not such a stupid person and cannot commit suicide. Doing all this is selling the medicine in the gourd. such Instead, you have a good relationship with Konoha? Even some people seem to understand why Haneda Kazuha did this. And what convinced them was that now, at this moment, the man who stood behind Haneda Kazuo and held up Yuhihong''s Kunai attack. The white-haired man with his forehead covering one eye. Also, the tutor of Uzumaki Naruto. Copy the ninja, Hagi Kakashi! Yes, Kakashi, behind Haneda Ichiha, blocked the attacking Kunai for him. Hagi Kakashi blocked the attack for Haneda Ichiba who had beaten his disciple. Looking at the three generations of Hokage over there, there was no strange reaction at all. On the contrary, it seemed to be quite interesting. This shows what? What does this prove? Haneda Ichiba got some recognition or recognition from Konoha! Obviously, this slap seemed to have slapped Konoha in the face, and Konoha had a corresponding reaction, for example, Yurihong''s subconscious attack. However, more than this kind of reaction is approval or approval! For example, the current Kakashi blocked the attacking Kakashi! Haneda Ichiba seemed to have reached a certain condition, and got a certain degree of approval from Konoha. At least, Konoha divided Haneda''s behavior into two factions. Kakashi''s approval or approval faction, Yurihong''s negative faction, please attack directly. In other words, Haneda Ichiba''s slap has won the favor of some people in Konoha. No, it may not be a good impression, but Haneda Ichiba''s slap is effective. As for the effect, Konoha''s attitude is divided into two factions, but it is not clear after all. It can only be said that Konoha took a high look at Haneda Ichiba, even with Cao Yin Village. Just slap this! "Wan... I''m extremely sorry!" And just when everyone couldn''t understand that Haneda Ichiba could get a part of Konoha''s sense of identity by doing so, a panicked voice resounded throughout the venue suddenly. At the center of all events where Haneda Ichiba, Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Yurihong, and Kakashi were at the center, they sounded with fear and sincerity. At this moment, I don''t know when, Haneda Tatsuhiko has already appeared in the center. And I dont know when or what means the boy who was bowing and apologizing at ninety degrees used to press down on the back of the Haneda Ichiba, or when the Haneda Ichiba turned around, and Tatsuhiko Haneda bowed to the position of the three generations of Hokage ninety degrees and expressed apologies. "red." And at this time, Kakashi whispered behind Yurihong. When Yurihong looked over, his eyes glanced at Hyuga Hinata on the ground. "Kakashi..." At the same time, looking backwards, after noticing Kakashis eyes, Yurihong was taken aback for a moment, and instantly understood Kakashis thoughts. At the moment, his hands were slightly loosened, obviously not planning to attack that sidewalk. Going to the gray-haired boy who apologized to the third generation of Hokage. Obviously, she already understood. At this moment, in her bright red eyes, the reflection of the little girl with sweat on her forehead was showing her unprecedented concentration. A little girl being treated for Hinata. Obviously, her subconscious behavior just now overlooked one of the most critical issues. That is, even though Anna Haneda is rescuing Hinata at this time, if her sufferings persist, Anna Haneda will not be rescuing Hinata at that time. Yes, she forgot. Hinata''s life is in the hands of this little girl. And if he injured or killed Haneda Ichiba, Hinata''s life would be gone! Here, you really can''t be reckless! Kakashi is right! "Hehehe, this year''s Caoyin Village, I really can''t underestimate it." At this time, I noticed that this little adult was pulling a boy who was obviously much older than him, or the most popular teenager in this years Ninja exam, and apologized, but the three generations of Hokage seemed to be ignorant of Haneda Ichihas. It was almost a slap on Konoha''s face, and he smiled openly ~www.novelhall.com~ in the words, but it was full of praise. What...what''s going on? Three generations of Hokage, he seems to appreciate these two people? And hearing this sound, the audience was dumb, except for Konoha''s experienced Shangnin and examiners, almost everyone looked at each other, with a strange color on their faces. A solemn color appeared on the face of each other. Three generations of grandpa... Hearing this sound, Naruto Uzumaki was also stunned on the spot, looking at the smiling three generations of Hokage on the second floor, but could not say anything. On his face, there was an unprecedented expression. I really Did it wrong? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2388： headache Can''t underestimate... What does it mean? Are you angry or not? Is it to deal with our Cao Yin Village, or not to deal with it! Three generations of Hokage, what does he mean? Hearing the rather cheerful words of the three generations of Hokage, Haneda Tatsuhiko was already in a cold sweat. Although it sounded, the voice of the three generations of Hokage did not contain any anger. It seemed to be quite happy, and it seemed that he did not mind this fool Ichiyo''s behavior very generously. But is this really the case? Isnt it because its the Zhongnin exam now that Konoha is inconvenient to compare with Cao Yin Village and show an attitude of not being generous and not having a big village style? That''s right, although the current three generations of Hokage don''t look angry at all, and even seem to be quite happy to see the current situation, it doesn''t mean that the third generation of Hokage really didn''t care. It doesn''t mean Konoha doesn''t care. There is something called the Autumn Aftermath. Although Haneda Tatsuhiko''s grade is not big, he still knows this. Konoha didn''t show anything right now, and Bao Qi waited for the end of the Zhongnin exam, and started to deal with Caoyin Village from all aspects. It may not be clear, but in the dark, Konoha is not without means. Moreover, the current situation in Caoyin Village is not particularly optimistic, no, it is not that it is not particularly optimistic, but the situation is already quite bad. Cao Yin Village is originally a small Ninja village. Although the country of Grass controls some fertile territories, it is not too much, and because of long-term seclusion, Ninja Village has no way to accept missions, but now, it has not been accepted for a long time. Missions, some mission channels are already firmly grasped by other Shinobu villages. Including some commercial activities, they were more or less taken away by other Shinobi villages because of the closed-door policy. At present, Caoyin Village is not going to starve to death. However, without the task of this large source of finance, the entire Caoyin Villages economy has stalled and regressed, and life is definitely not good. Even, if the status quo is not changed, I am afraid that Cao Yin Village will slowly die out without using other Shinobu Villages. Or, because of economic control, they become a vassal or even a puppet. Under such circumstances, if Konoha really wants to deal with Cao Yin Village, he only needs to inquire about some correct information, and he can use countless methods to make Cao Yin Village unable to eat. To be honest, Tatsuhiko Haneda at this time was really panicked and horrified. As a seven-year-old child, he can still remain calm, at least not showing too much inner emotion, which is already very remarkable. What''s more remarkable is that the action he is now taking, the act of pulling Haneda Ichiba down to apologize, may not be the most perfect action, but it is definitely the most appropriate action now. This apology, for the better, is to give Konoha a step down, not to mention other issues, do not consider what Konoha will intervene, and do not consider Konohas special purpose Chunin exam, this Haneda Ichiba suddenly went up and gave Konoha''s ninja a slap. Whether it makes sense or not, this is an act of overstepping and striping. This is already an offensive behavior. If you change the venue, it may be an endless situation. And it will rise to the height of the village and the village. In this matter, they were wrong, and this apology can be said to give Konoha a step down. After all, it''s just a slap. Such a solemn apology can be regarded as an expression of a low profile. If Konoha is willing to let this matter go, go down the stairs and express the generosity of the village by the way. The goodwill of Shinobu Village. For example, now the three generations of Hokage are quite happy words. In the worst case, even if Konoha does not forgive and wants to find trouble in Caoyin Village, with this apology, in principle, if Konoha wants to be clear, it will be a bit wrong. At least, it has a considerable impact on their maintenance of the image of the big village. Now, in terms of position, Cao Yin Village must be the position of Xiao Ren Village, and there are other Xiao Ren villages in the field. It must be a bit empathetic to Cao Yin Village. After apologizing, Konoha also retaliates with great fanfare, and it is easy to let others The village of Xiaoren is uneasy, and will give Xiaoren Village a "tyrant" image, giving them a feeling of "to follow Konoha, you have to be cautious, and if there is something wrong, you may die." In a sense, Konoha also understood that it was alienating the political relationship with Xiaonin Village. Moreover, here is not only the Little Ninja Village, but also the Big Ninja Village. Although they are allies, the allies of the Ninja Village are all with question marks for how long they can last and be sincere. Shain has been Konoha''s ally since the Three World Wars until now, and has been Konoha''s ally for so many years, and there has never been any behavior inconsistent with his ally. However, after so many years, the vitality at that time was more damaged than that of the Konoha Nine-tailed Rebellion. At this time, it almost recovered a certain vitality. Although it is impossible to return to its previous glory, it was also a battle. Strength. Will they really let Konoha exist around them? Therefore, not only will Xiaonin Village be estranged here, but Danin Village will also take the opportunity to discredit Konoha, and speed up to draw in and control Xiaonin Village, and Xiaonin Village, which is alienated from Konoha, is also easier to invest outside Konoha. In the arms of Daren Village. When that happens, Konoha will easily fall into a state of isolation and helplessness. No, at that time, the Fourth Ninja World War was not far away. Therefore, Konoha could only choose to retaliate in secret. And if it is secret revenge, it will not come very fast. As soon as the Zhongnin exam is over, there will be an accident in Caoyin Village. Whether you know it or not, you will definitely think of Konoha, Konoha and Caoyin Village. This one appeared in the Zhongnin exam. Of course, those who don''t know may not think of it all at once, but as long as they know, they may know later, but they will always know. There is no way to know, intelligence will automatically reach their ears. Therefore, with this apology, even if Konoha wants to retaliate secretly, he will not retaliate immediately. It must take a considerable amount of time. With this time, even if Konoha would start some small actions at this considerable time, for Cao Yin Village, there would still be a glimmer of life. If Caoyin Village is able to pay a certain price, it is not impossible to avoid this catastrophe. In other words, this apology, no matter how bad the situation is, Haneda Tatsuhiko also bought precious time for the village of Cao Yin. Strive for a silver lining. Therefore, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s current actions are really remarkable for a seven-year-old child. Three generations of Hokage, what does this mean? And at this time, just when Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart was unpredictable, his face became a little gloomy that was not easily noticeable. To be honest, the current situation is not what he wants to see. Cao Yin Village is too active, so active that it has begun to affect their plans, and their plans for Sa Yin and Da She Wan! Moreover, it is already quite influential. Yes, the behavior of Caoyin Village at this time was almost to the point that his or their plans could not tolerate it. Just now, Konohas dark part came to take a look. Im afraid that the abnormal performance of Cao Yin Village has fully aroused Konohas vigilance and alert. Now, although it is not that it is impossible to take advantage, but Konohas defense It is definitely a lot more strict. And under the eyelids of a vigilant Konoha, doing such a thing, to be honest, Maki also feels tricky. Even if Dashewan said don''t worry. In addition to this Konoha being on guard because of Cao Yin Village, it is the attitude of these three generations of Hokage that now makes Maji a headache. Yes. The ambiguous attitude of the third generation of Naruto not only made Haneda Tatsuhiko anxious, but also felt a headache with this excellent Shangren who was deeply reused by Sandyuki. And what Mackey thought was actually similar to what Haneda Tatsuhiko thought. He also thought of what Haneda Tatsuhiko thought of. Regarding the bright or secret. And he had something that Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t expect. That is, the attitude of the three generations of Hokage is a gesture of goodwill. One kind, good for Caoyin Village! Yes, Konoha''s kindness to Caoyin Village! This is what Maki''s headache is now, and it is also the most troublesome part of the brainy people present who are not from Konoha''s standpoint. The attitude of the three generations of Hokage may also be a show of favor to Caoyin Village. This not only shows that Konoha doesn''t care about such small frictions at all, and can trust Konoha with confidence, but can also win over the parties. In addition to Konoha, the village that performed the best in this Zhongnin exam was also the village with the strongest presence beyond Konoha. This is also a problem they overlooked. That is, they only considered the unfavorable side of Caoyin Village, and forgot the other side, showing their strength is also good for Caoyin Village. Moreover, since just now, based on the information he has collected about Caoyin Village, it can be said that Caoyin Village has been showing good wishes to Konoha. Show good, while showing strong strength. Contrary to being afraid of being watched out, Konoha''s approval can also be quite large. First of all, it is their attitude. They frequently show good wishes. Konoha must have taken it to heart. Secondly, they have demonstrated their strength. If there is no previous demonstration, this demonstration of strength can easily be interpreted as a demonstration. However, if there is the previous good, it will have another meaning, that is, to prove to Konoha that they are worthy of Konoha''s friendship and Konoha''s assistance. Moreover, showing his strength allows Konoha to take a look and gain more respect and assistance. Moreover, the behavior of Hagi Kakashi, in a sense, is likely to be Konoha''s favor to Caoyin Village. Plus the attitude of the current three generations of Hokage. Konoha and Caoyin Village are likely to reach a tacit understanding. Then, after the Zhongren examination, it is estimated that the relationship between the two villages will be concluded. For them, let alone the long-term alliance between Konoha and the now powerful Cao Yin Village had a huge impact on the situation in the Ninja World. Just say that now, their plans will have a decisive influence at that time. We must know that the strength of Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Anna in Kushin Village has completely surpassed the level of a Zhongnin exam, and their situation is basically the same as Gaara in their village. And there are still two. At that time, if Cao Yin and Konoha have a tacit understanding, what will happen when their plan is implemented, he has no way to predict. If Cao Yin Village helps Konoha, will their plan go well? It is precisely because of this that he has a special headache at this time. Especially this elusive attitude towards the three generations of Hokage. For Mackey, it''s not easy at this time. Kakashi''s actions... Is it right? Any luck? Or, just because Anna is treating Hinata Hinata, Hinata Hinata is in our hands in a sense. Is it because of Hinata? Or is it because of Konoha''s attitude? At the same time, Haneda Kazuha, who bowed his head, had such a thought in his mind. For him, the previous behavior was indeed a bit abnormal, but it did not mean that he had lost his mind. He was still very clear about the stakes in this. It is also clear that Long Yan is doing the right thing. Otherwise, he would not bow his head obediently and apologize. And the current situation, for him, is actually a bit uncertain. His main focus, compared to others, is on Kakashi. However, Kakashi''s attitude is actually still unclear. After all, there is a small detail that others overlooked here, that is Hinata Hinata who is lying on the ground now. The center of Konoha''s attitude problem, in fact, was this comatose Hinata Hyuga. Kakashi is because Konoha shows goodness to the grass, or because of Hinata''s life problem. The latter''s words naturally indicate that Kakashi does not represent Konoha''s attitude. "cough!" At this moment, a soft cough suddenly sounded. In an instant, everyone''s thoughts were broken. In an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on the fiasco girl lying on the ground. "Emergency treatment has already been done, so I will leave it to you uncle." But at this moment, the moment the eyes settled, the little girl in everyone''s eyes slowly stood up with sweat all over, and spoke slightly weakly. Said to several medical ninjas in the medical class. Emergency treatment? And hearing this sentence, the three medical ninjas were all taken aback. Yes! This is indeed emergency treatment! However, they are medical ninjas after all, and their reaction is quite fast. When they were stunned, they caught a glimpse of Hinata''s face from the corner of their eyes, and they understood in an instant. This is indeed an emergency treatment. Although Hyuga Hinata''s face has improved, it is still pale, and his breathing has become more even, but it is still not normal, even, sometimes he will get a little rush, his face is frowning and tight, full of pain. The teeth are clenched tightly. Obviously, the injury is still serious. "I see~www.novelhall.com~ go and deal with it." Regarding this, looking at the little girl whose face was obviously pale, the three medical ninjas did not hesitate, and quickly began to deal with it. Really! Tired a little girl! And in their hearts, at this moment, such a thought, a thought that secretly gritted their teeth. Obviously, the treatment just now caused a great burden to this little girl, even if it is not a medical ninja, they can see it. This little girl''s pale face and obviously exhausted expression can be seen by even the most nervous people! "Huh? What are you doing? Brother Yiye, Long Yan?" And at this moment, the weak little girl seemed to have discovered something novel, with a little child-specific novelty on her pale face, she spoke. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2389： move Anna? Maintaining the appearance of a ninety-degree bow, hearing the sound behind them, Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Tatsuhiko glanced behind them at the same time, but they saw that Nao''s face was pale and tired, and his faces flashed almost at the same time. There was a hint of worry. "Thank you, little girl, please go and rest. If you have any needs, please do not hesitate to tell me. I will arrange Konoha''s ninja to ensure your needs. Please also ask the two teammates of the little girl, please raise your head." But at this time, the words of the three generations of Hokage were passed on. rest? Ninjas specially equipped with Konoha to meet the requirements of the three people in Kuo Yin Village? Please raise your head? When this was said, almost half of the people present pricked their ears. Three generations of Naruto... At the same time, the newcomers of Konoha looked at the three generations of Hokage in surprise, doubt, or dissatisfaction. However, with their eyes, nothing could be seen from this old man who was as peaceful as ever. Can''t see anything. He couldn''t hear the tone of his own Hokage at all, and couldn''t tell what it meant. Why, this Haneda Ichiba hit Naruto for no reason, but Naruto-sama didn''t blame him, and seemed to treat them preferentially. What is this for? Why? This is unfair! At this time, some Konoha newcomers had such a thought in their hearts. Is it because this little girl named Anna Haneda saved Hinata? After all, the village also expressed something. At the same time, another part of Konoha''s newcomers had such an idea in their hearts. Haneda...One leaf. But at this time, in addition to these newcomers, as one of the parties, Neji Hyuga, his face flashed with an inexplicable complex color. At this moment, he was a bit stunned on the spot, as if he didn''t know what to do. Looking at Haneda Ichiba''s eyes, it was also full of incredible. It seems that Haneda Ichiba''s actions are far beyond his expectations. He didn''t expect it. Even, he didn''t even think that someone would stand on his side. What do you mean? What does the third generation of Hokage mean? What kind of attitude is this towards Caoyin Village? Is it good? Or... warning? At this time, the other Outer Village ninjas, including Maki, who had their own ideas about Konoha, had such an idea in their hearts. It feels more headache. Yes, it''s even more headache. At first glance, the three generations of Hokage didn''t care about Caoyin Village''s transgressive behavior at all, and seemed to give Caoyin Village even greater preferential treatment. It seemed that the attitude was very clear. He was ready to win over Caoyin Village. This was a gesture of goodwill. Moreover, I am afraid that in the future, when both parties have shown their good intentions, the alliance will be firmly established. Looking at the appearance of Cao Yin Village, it is necessary to follow Konoha. I am afraid that the terms of this alliance will be very formal and very serious. Firmness, at least, a certain period of advance and retreat is certain. However, there is still a mystery here. That is, among the preferential treatments suddenly proposed by the three generations of Hokage, there is also a "Ninja who arranges Konoha". This is undoubtedly to send Konoha ninjas to deal with the affairs of the grassyin village. This move seems to be to send someone to take care of Caoyin Village, but it is also possible that someone is sent to monitor Caoyin Villages activities under the pretext of looking after and handling Caoyin Villages affairs. Even secretly control Caoyin Village''s every move. In other words, this simple sentence seems to be preferential treatment, but it may also be a kind of secret revenge. The three generations of Hokage seemed to express their attitude, but in fact, the true attitude did not surface at all. It really is the third generation of Hokage! This hand, but we are playing round and round! At this time, Maki, who was getting more headaches, couldn''t help but have such a thought in his heart. It has to be said that this sentence of the three generations of Hokage shows its political ability and is really perfect to make people astounded. In such a sensitive matter, it can be said to have handled it with ease. Not only did it not fall into the name of Konoha, it did not create a rift with Cao Yin Village, and it handled this matter almost perfectly. That''s right, with just this sentence, Markey knew that this matter had been solved perfectly. With just this sentence, Maki also felt how far his four generations of Fengying and the longest reign of Naruto is. Although it may be said that his Fengying is a bit disrespectful, and after the four generations of Fengying came to power, he has led the already messed-up Sagakura''s vitality to this point, and has also cultivated a considerable number of outstanding ninjas, who is already a capable Fengying. However, compared with the three generations of Hokage, it is still a little immature. Yes, immature. Compared with the three generations of Hokage''s veteran and understatement, the Fengying of his village is indeed much worse. Do you want to... stop planning? But thinking of this, such a thought flashed through Mackey''s heart. What do you mean? What does this mean? Is it to send a ninja to take care of us and give us preferential treatment? Or monitor us? Is this an appreciation for us or a warning to us? At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was already sweating in cold sweat, was almost already sweating like rain. Compared with other ninjas, as a ninja from Kusakin Village, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who is still young, but has matured quite early, knows the impact of what he is doing now. It is also clear that as an absolutely weak Shinobu Village, what it takes to get along. "Three generations of Hokage can forgive me for being rude, I am really grateful!" However, just when he couldn''t figure it out and the pressure surged, and he was almost out of breath, the gray-haired guy beside him was taking advantage of his sudden increase in pressure. When he was subconsciously distracted, he got out of his restraint and stood up straight. At the same time, this sentence sounded around him. And the implication of this sentence is that it has been determined that the third generation of Hokage does not care about what they did just now. "what are you doing?" At this moment, he suddenly turned his head, looked at the gray-haired boy, that is, the fool Yiye, and lowered his voice angrily. However, his behavior did not receive any response. On the contrary, when he shouted out angrily, Haneda Tatsuhiko was slightly taken aback. Idiot Yiye... And at this moment, his voice straightened up unconsciously. It seemed that after hesitating for a while, he straightened up naturally. Is there any tacit agreement between this guy and the third generation of Hokage? But at this time, such an idea emerged in his heart. At this moment, in his faintly surprised gaze, Haneda Ichiba''s confident face was reflected. As if already understood the meaning of the three generations of Hokage. It seems that the three generations of Hokage seem to have forgiven their rudeness. is it! That''s it! This is an army of Hokage! No matter what the meaning of the three generations of Hokage, I said this first, as if the third generation of Hokage was kind, it was a preferential treatment, and it was moved by Anna''s actions. First define this matter as good intentions on the surface. In a sense, it is to force the three generations of Hokage to define. If you don''t say anything at this time, then it is a tacit understanding that Konoha has forgiven us for being rude. , And if you say anything, it will definitely appear that Konoha is intolerant of Xiaonin Village and has alienated Xiaonin Village. And there are other Danin villages here, which are definitely not good for Konoha. is it! Sure enough, Idiot Yiye is still so black-bellied, it is difficult, this guy has already thought about it when he slapped that idiot. The reason why he obediently apologized just now was to wait for this scene from the third generation of Hokage. Then directly define this matter? Gee! It seems that I am still too tender compared to him. At the same time, I don''t know why, but Dading is in his heart. The panic and panic just now disappeared in this confident smile. Oh? Have a hand! At this time, Kakashi, who had prevented Xi Rihong, flashed a gleam of light in his bare right eye. really My thoughts just now make sense. It is possible that Haneda Ichiba is Chiba. Although his external position is different now, he is helping Cao Yincun to speak, but this feeling is really similar to Chiba. With this move, I did not expect to directly define this statement. If we disagree with his statement in the future, I am afraid that a lot of things will be lost in the public. Especially the credibility of Omura. Moreover, he was so clear, coupled with the intentional dissemination of the news, and the happy watching Konoha here because of the news, other Daren villages and the non-present Daren villages who were alienated by Xiaoren Village... Well, the army is all over! At the same time, such a clear idea flashed through his mind. Obviously, he saw what Haneda Tatsuhiko saw. Oh? This kid looks a lot like Chiba back then. Clever mouth is advantageous. Caoyin Village, can''t be underestimated! However, if it can be pulled over, it would be a strong help, and Cao Yin Village also showed a large degree of intention to form an alliance. But at this time, hearing these words, looking at the two teenagers who straightened up, the third generation of Hokage took a deep cigarette, with no anger or joy on his face, and the peaceful appearance, which was also quite interested in his heart. In fact, for the three generations of Hokage, he was indeed jealous of Cao Yin Village. He was not so naive. He knew very well the pros and cons of a Ninja Village in a country bordering the Fire Country. It is also clear that wooing is also risky. After all, it cannot be avoided that Cao Yin Village will do things that allies should not do after forming an alliance. However, after weighing the pros and cons and considering the current situation, he still feels that wooing Cao Yin Village is more pros than cons. Besides, some situations in Caoyin Village have already been delivered to him. Caoyin Village has shown good faith frequently and has shown sincerity. The three generations of Hokage understand that Caoyin Village deliberately moves closer to Konoha. As for the purpose of getting closer, it may be that in the short or long term, having a strong ally you can rely on can not only alleviate the urgent need, but also reduce the threats caused by the powerful strength they have shown in this Zhongnin exam. Even, it is very likely that Caoyin Village has shown great strength. One is to prove himself, and the other is to deliberately give a handle in Konoha''s hands, so that Konoha can draw them with peace of mind, and this handle is after Caoyin Village''s powerful strength was exposed. Will receive the attention and fear, Konoha can give his influence to shelter Caoyin Village, and Caoyin Village can go back to Konoha with peace of mind. Of course, Konoha doesnt have to worry too much about the Konoha found in Cao Yin Village, so he can find other Da Ren villages. After all, a powerful little Shinobu village first seeks refuge in Konoha and then other Da Ren villages, whether or not. When leaving Konoha, whether Konoha was lost or not, other Danin villages were afraid to ask. Even if it is willing to ask, Cao Yin Village will inevitably pay the price of being controlled. For Caoyin Village, it is absolutely uneconomical. "Please rest well." Thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage didn''t say much, and said directly. In the rhetoric, it seems that Haneda Ichiba''s character was acquiesced. Suddenly, a considerable part of the face changed slightly. "Yes...thank you, Long Yan, Anna, let''s go back first!" In response, Haneda Ichiba smiled slightly, leaned to thank him, patted Ryuhiko''s shoulder beside him, turned his head and looked at Anna behind him, and said. "Huh? Where''s Anna?" And before the words fell, he snapped out this sentence. This time, Anna was no longer by her side. "Blond idiot brother, what''s wrong with your face? You are also injured? Let Anna treat you, so that it won''t affect tomorrow''s exam." At this time, Anna''s voice was crisp and tired, but it sounded on the other side. "Om..." Then there was a sound of a frequency unique to medical chakra. "Ah, Anna''s old problem is committed." But at this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko on the side said with no surprises. At the same time, his gaze had fallen in other directions, the direction of Uzumaki Naruto whose swollen cheeks could not open his left eye. At this moment, a small hand was already pressed on Uzumaki Naruto''s face, exuding a soft pale green brilliance. Yes, Anna, who was missing at this time, was already treating Uzumaki Naruto. And under her treatment, under his surprised expression, the swelling was already beginning to dissipate at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye. is it Go for treatment! Hearing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s voice ~www.novelhall.com~ Haneda Ichiba also turned his head, following Haneda Tatsuhiko''s gaze, a clear thought appeared on his face. "Then, go for treatment and notify Dr. Watanabe to come over immediately." At this time, behind him, the serious voice of the medical monitor rang. "Yes!" After that, he responded with a sense of urgency. Obviously, Hinata Hyuga was lifted on a stretcher and sent for treatment. Ok... so awesome! This little girl! At this time, Haruno Sakura next to Uzumaki Naruto slowly widened her eyes, looking at the little **** her toes, her eyes were full of shock. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2390： abnormal Not at all... no more pain? It works better than Hinata''s ointment... The little girl leaned back subconsciously because of the little girl''s abrupt tiptoe and face caress. Naruto Uzumaki, who had closed her eyes tightly and showed a "so painful" expression, opened with a little hesitation and a little surprise. Opening his eyes, the blue eyes looked down slightly, but his heart was full of surprise. Obviously, I didn''t expect that the hot wave of pain just now would disappear so quickly. Originally, this girl suddenly walked in front of her, and touched her face without saying a word. She would feel more painful than the waves of pain just now. Almost subconsciously, he closed his eyes and conditioned his movements and expressions to endure the pain. However, she did not expect that when the little girl touched her face with her hand, it was not pain, but a refreshing feeling, which was a bit like the ointment given by Hinata, but it was The effect is much better than Hinata''s ointment. When the almost cool feeling came up, the pain disappeared. Not only did the pain disappear, even the feeling of swelling was fading at a speed that he could clearly feel. , Now, I can''t feel anything anymore. The swelling and squeezing in my left eye can''t open the feeling. Not only is there no pain and swelling, but there is even a warm feeling on the left face. impressive! Afterwards, such a thought flashed subconsciously in his mind. "That''s it, blond idiot brother!" At this time, a more tired, crisp voice rang. I saw that the little palm was slowly moved from his face, and the pale little face seemed to add a bit of exhaustion. However, the smile at the corner of his mouth has not changed at all. With a bit of purity, a bit of warmth, and the cuteness that even Naruto Uzumaki could not ignore. However, at this moment, in the eyes of Uzumaki Naruto, this smile was a little dazzling. "Thanks...thank you!" Then, subconsciously, he spoke. "It''s ok." In response to this, the little girl in front of Naruto Uzumaki, Anna Haneda, who was where almost everyone''s eyes were concentrated at this time, smiled and shook her head. Then, without saying anything, she turned around. Oh? This year''s Caoyin Village is really unclear! But at this time, looking at the little girl who turned around, and then at Naruto''s intact face, such a somewhat uneasy thought flashed through the mind of the third generation of Hokage. To be honest, the three generations of Hokage did not have much opinion on the fact that Ichiba Haneda taught Naruto. Nor did he intend to change his attitude towards Cao Yin Village because of this incident. From beginning to end, he only considered the value of Kuo Yin Village and the benefits to Konoha. As for the fact that Haneda Kazuo hit Naruto, even if Naruto is a descendant of Watergate, the three generations of Hokage did not intend. What is partiality. To be honest, the three generations of Hokage were ashamed of Narutos education. After the Nine-tailed Rebellion, Konoha had to deal with external pressures, and he had to do his best to recover his vitality. He had a lot of work every day and didnt have time to manage. Naruto. It''s also fortunate that Chiba decided to conceal the identity of Naruto''s Kyuubi Ren Zhuli, otherwise, given the situation of the village and him, I am afraid it is really impossible to protect Naruto comprehensively. However, although Naruto is living well now, although it does not say how good living conditions are, at least living safely is also because of Naruto''s optimistic and strong nature, and there is nothing he must worry about. However, after all, he didn''t spend much time taking care of Naruto. For this, he was ashamed of Watergate. It is precisely because of this that Naruto''s growth has a certain deviation, for example, the deviation of common sense as a ninja. And what Haneda Ichiba said was not wrong, and this slap was not wrong. In the situation just now, when it has been seen that Hinata cannot be beaten, for the sake of Hinatas good, or in terms of ninja thinking, it should not be cheering on Hinata at that time, especially, Hinatas opponent has already shown that he wants to kill She should not be blindly cheering and trusting when she is in her early stages. At this time, Hinata should be given recognition, not to encourage her to continue fighting. Recognizing the gap between the enemy and ourselves, and making the best judgment when facing the opponent is one of the most important qualities of a ninja. Narutos behavior is a juvenile spirit, not what a ninja should do. Although I don''t know for what reason Haneda Ichiba would gobble up Naruto, or give a slap in angrily, but it is certain that Haneda Ichiba did the right thing in this matter. Putting aside the so-called villages and villages, if Haneda Ichiba was not malicious, then the three generations of Hokage felt that this slap should be done. If the effect is good, it is definitely beneficial to Naruto''s growth. And now, Anna Haneda''s behavior surprised him, at least he didn''t expect it. As for Anna Haneda, it was really unexpected by the third generation of Naruto. Her seemingly instinctive healing behavior has already caused the three generations of Hokage to have considerable doubts about the Haneda family. Looking at this Anna Haneda, he always has a kind of this Haneda clan, which is not a pure ninja clan. Putting aside the power of ninjas, the shadow of the civilian on Anna Haneda is too rich. It looks more like a civilian, not a ninja, let alone a ninja capable of such power. For the three generations of Hokage, some of them are beginning to get confused about this Cao Yin Village. Is this Anna Haneda deliberate? Still unintentionally? Did we look down on her? Or is she hitting right? At this time, in addition to the three generations of Naruto, other thoughtful ninjas from the outer village had already begun to speculate at this time. After all, Anna Haneda''s behavior was too abrupt. It was also completely beyond their expectations, making them almost have the idea of ??"Is there still such a method?" Undoubtedly, in this case, there is no doubt that Anna Haneda''s behavior is definitely a behavior that can win favors, but, like the previous one, there are two explanations. Same as before, one is a good direction and the other is a bad direction. If you start from a good direction, then this is the behavior, which is entirely an act of healing by Anna Haneda. It may be to make up for the mistakes or the state of affairs that Haneda Ichiba made just now, or it may be purely for this blonde. The idiot is pitiful, and treating with a kind heart is an act of kindness. And if you start from the bad direction, then this is to cooperate with Haneda Kazuhiko and Haneda Tatsuhiko''s behavior, to further persecute Konoha, or to nail Konoha to the position of Affinity Kusage Village. After all, it is easier to get support or a high point of reason for this kind of treatment behavior that can gain a good impression. , Cao Yin Village apologized and treated him. Not only did he save Konoha''s important Hyuga clan clan, he also rescued other ninjas in a state of obvious exhaustion, and to some extent made up for his own fault. If so, what kind of inappropriate behavior Konoha has towards Caoyin Village, coupled with other Daren village operations, how Konoha definitely targeted Caoyin Village at the end is a lost word. Unless Konoha''s methods can make Cao Yin Village disappear or collapse without knowing it. But now, in a short period of time, I am afraid I really have to consider whether to protect Caoyin Village. After all, in this situation, sometimes Konoha will not deal with Caoyin Village, and someone will deliberately attack Caoyin Village. , Or secretly make some small actions to make Cao Yin Village an accident. As long as there is an accident in Cao Yin Village, then Konoha Village will definitely be subject to various non-force attacks. For Konoha, it would also be a big loss. It can be said that Haneda Tatsuhiko, Haneda Ichiba, and Haneda Anna, this series of operations, in a sense, has already eaten Konoha. The three members of the Haneda clan, this wave can be said to be extremely exciting. Is it possible that Anna Haneda is not as simple as she shows? The kind that doesn''t look like a ninja, is it just her disguise and protective color? But at this time, these active ninjas were hesitating about such a question in their hearts. After all, it is the ninjas of other Ninja villages, they still have to collect the necessary information and intelligence, and looking at the current situation, considering the good or the bad, it is very likely that they have all misunderstood this Haneda Anna. And if the appearance of this ordinary girl of Anna Haneda is really disguised by her, then this little girl can pretend to be so good at a young age, and almost no one can see it. I am afraid that the three generations of Hokage have looked away. How can such a character not be taken seriously? Moreover, the Haneda and the three were able to eat the situation to death. No matter how bad the situation is, they also bought time for their village to deal with Konoha. Who can be underestimated? Cao Yin Village... It''s Cao Yin Village again! Damn Cao Yin Village! At this time, Maji, who was about to give up thinking, almost had the urge to wipe his forehead. headache! What a headache! For Mackey, he can naturally think of what the guys with active heads think of now, and because of the plans of Sain and Oshemaru, he knows far more than these people. Even, it is also very clear that the emergence of Cao Yin Village has caused them so much trouble. He can almost conclude that Konoha will inevitably win over Caoyin Village, and Caoyin Village will inevitably agree. Because, whether it is the current situation or the attitude shown by Cao Yin Village and Konoha, they should be completely unfair to mung beans. The three generations of Narutos answer just now are so ingenious. Not only did they lose the prestige of Konoha, they also showed a generous gesture. However, in the meaning of the words, they also left room, such as the ninja of Konoha, the name In order to meet the conditions of Caoyin Village at any time, but there are many uses, monitoring Caoyin is one of them. At the same time, you can also use this attitude to beat Caoyin with an unclear attitude. Konoha still has the ability to control your Caoyin Village. , This ninja is a signal. If you are obedient, then this ninja is the existence that satisfies your conditions. If there is something wrong, then this ninja can also fully control your Cao Yin''s every move. Even become your terminator, in short, don''t go too far. And the most important thing is not these two points, but the invisible attitude of the three generations of Hokage, which is used to deter another group of people. Yes, this sentence is aimed at another group of people in addition to Caoyin Village. For example, they are ill-intentioned. Yes, although the third generation of Hokage does not know their plan, they have already taken precautions. This sentence also shocked them. Its just to use this attitude to be unclear to make them anxious. After all, if Konoha had an alliance with the current Caoyin village in the Zhongnin exam, and ignored the other people in Caoyin Village, the current Haneda would definitely have enough for them Pot out. It is also possible that the plan will fail because of the three of them. With this layer, it is impossible to guess whether Konoha is going to form an alliance with Cao Yin Village, and whether their plan will become a defeat, enough to make them anxious. In addition, although the attitude is unclear, the words between the lines in the words are Konoha''s big village style, which can also win over a fairly small Ninja Village. It can be said that the words of the three generations of Hokage are three birds with one stone! Perhaps, in the current situation, if he were to change it to him, he must have been eaten to death by the Haneda trio, but will the three generations of Hokage who can kill three birds with one word be eaten to death? Can such a Hokage, who has been in power for the longest time and with the most outstanding achievements, be eaten to death so easily? It must be impossible! The reason why the three generations of Hokage have so easily exposed is because of their goodwill to Caoyin Village, and it is the final decision. The basic meaning is: Now that everyone has done well, so let''s go back, and I will send the alliance letter later. In other words, the situation he least wants to see has happened by default. How can this not let him go wrong and curse in secret! "Let''s go back!" And at this moment, at the stall where Maki''s gaffe, Anna Haneda, who had already turned around, suddenly stretched out her hand and spoke to the two partners in front of her who were looking at her. Although her hands had begun to tremble slightly, there was still a cheerful smile on her face. Although this smile was somewhat dimmed because of his pale tired face, but the cheerful, carefree expression was worse than that. That infectious power seems to have doubled. "what!" And looking at the girl with open hands in front of her, there was no hesitation, Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Tatsuhiko were almost at the same time, instantly holding the slightly trembling little hand. Then, without any hesitation, the three of them walked out slowly while Anna was holding them. "Wait!" However, just as they were about to leave, behind them, there was a voice that seemed to have made a decision. "how?" In response, Haneda Ichiba, together with Anna and Ryuhiko, turned around, with a slight coldness in his mouth. "Responsibility...I will take it!" At this moment, behind them, Naruto Uzumaki slowly raised his fisted hand, but blood was spilling between his fingers. But under his feet, the pile of blood left by Hyuga Hinata was an extra trace of hand pressing. "Oh? How to be responsible?" In response, Haneda Kazuo smiled coldly. "The things that Hinata didn''t complete, I will complete, he...I will defeat it!" And as if he knew that Haneda Ichiba would ask, Uzumaki Naruto''s bloodied hand pointed at the boy with white eyes. Hyuga Neji! "Humph!" In this regard, Hyuga Ningci snorted slightly, seemingly quite disdainful. "Win or lose?" But at this time, when I heard this, Haneda Ichiba showed an inexplicable look on his face, and the corners of his mouth curled up, seeming to show a particularly stiff smile~www.novelhall.com~ It seems a little helpless. , And some inexplicable depression. "So, if Anna was not here just now, Hinata did not survive?" Then, he didn''t pay much attention to it, and turned around, ignoring Longyan and Anna, and walked towards the exit. How do you feel, fool Yiye (Brother Yiye)... But at this moment, watching Haneda Ichiba turned around, the faces of Longhiko and Anna were surprised by mistakes. Afterwards, there was a faint worry. At this moment, in their opinion, the departed teenager who grew up with them. At this moment, that figure seemed strange. Also some... Depressed. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2391： Fall down what happened? What irritated you... This fool Yiye. In the dim aisle, the sound of three people''s footsteps echoed. If it was a ninja with outstanding ears, you would definitely be able to hear it. Two of these footsteps were moving at the same time, and one was a little heavy, not tight. Slow footsteps. Brother Yiye... What exactly is going on? And at this time, in this aisle, Haneda Tatsuhiko and Haneda Anna you look at me, I look at you, but no one speaks, no, it should be said yes, no one dared to speak, just pursed his lips and revealed There was a slight unnatural worry, and then silently looked at the strange figure ahead. Afterwards, after looking for a while, I found that this strange figure was just walking forward, without any movement or reaction, and couldnt help but look at me, I looked at you, and showed questioning eyes. The twins who have grown up together are like twins who are connected with each other. They all see in each other''s eyes, they don''t dare to come forward or ask questions. In this case, they are only children around seven years old. Although they are both talented or special, they have to be supported by experience, such as Haneda Tatsuhiko, although they can learn from each other. It analyzes the problem from a different perspective, but it is only a rational problem. At this time, the strange feeling that Haneda Ichiba gave them is not understandable from a rational perspective. And out of this rational point of view, Haneda Tatsuhiko is only a seven-year-old child. His talent in ninja affairs is exceptional and he is absolutely precocious. However, in terms of humanity and sophistication, he is after all a seven-year-old child. . As for Anna, not to mention, this girl fights in the same way as her, in fact it belongs to the direct type, plus the seven-year-old humanity, at this time, she does not know what to do. How to say. To be honest, both children knew that the problems encountered by Haneda Ichiba at this time were not external reasons, but internal problems. At least, it''s something they don''t understand yet. Otherwise, they couldn''t imagine that this guy who had never slumped since they remembered showed an expression other than that kind of extremely unpleasant leisure and as if everything were in his calculations. Not to mention that this kind of depressed back is clearly exposed now. To be honest, this is the first time they have touched on the fragile side of Haneda Ichiba, or rather, the more human side. Yes, it is more human. That''s right, Haneda Ichiba on weekdays gives them a feeling that is not human. It''s not that Haneda Ichiba is not a person, but his way of doing things and his personality that likes to "make fun of" people. Although he is only in charge of financial issues, for small ninja villages like Caoyin Village, the organization is not as complete as that of large ninja villages like Konoha, and the finances are often directly linked to task releases. In other words, the high-level finance can directly contact and direct the task release. After all, missions will always be the biggest source of income for Ninja Village. Even if it is a rich Ninja village like Konoha, the mission is definitely the biggest income, except for the funding of the country of fire. For Xiaonin Village, missions may even be the only source of income, and even more important. It is also the largest piece of finance. Therefore, in Xiaoren Village, the senior level of the finance department can completely direct the release of tasks, and even directly arrange personnel to complete tasks with higher difficulty or higher rewards, or even higher difficulty and higher rewards. of. In other words, Haneda Ichiba actually holds certain personnel rights. There are many people who have suffered a lot because of Haneda Ichiba''s task assignment, although every time his arrangement is ultimately reasonable, the most efficient, and the most profitable. However, every person who comes back from the completion of the task, don''t know why, will have a feeling of being tricked or becoming a puppet. In short, it is always quite uncomfortable. Especially the feeling of being pinched up and down by Haneda Ichiba, especially uncomfortable. Now, there are still quite a few ninjas in the village, who have serious physical discomfort for Haneda Ichiba. Especially female ninjas. According to what Annan accidentally heard from her sister and aunt, the female ninja of Kushin Village, when she saw Haneda Ichiyo, she always felt as if she was not wearing clothes when she was seen inside and out. And from a certain accidental understanding of Long Yan, it seems that the leader of the village has recently received a complaint of sexual harassment from Haneda Ichiba. In the end, it was dropped because there was no real evidence. Moreover, it has also been heard that several new female ninjas have suffered financial punishment to a certain extent. To be honest, if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, Haneda Tatsuhiko and Anna would not believe that Haneda Ichiba would show this back. As if entering into some huge loss. Still suddenly caught. The Haneda Ichiba they knew had never been so sentimental. For them, this guy, when working, is as precise as a machine. The financial statements are all three decimal places, which can almost make the leader see the psychological shadow. In terms of life, although this guy is quite casual, as if he doesnt care about anything, but every time someone wants to do something to him, he will always find that this guy will always be the last laugh. The one who said. I heard that there were several old consultants from the Ministry of Finance who opposed him at the beginning. Several people have been recuperating in the newly established sanatorium for a long time. As a result, the village''s psychological medical technology has risen rapidly, and it seems that there is a tendency to catch up with Konoha. There are still a few people who have become the loyal dog of this guy at this time. Not to mention the admiration of the five-body cast, each postponed the retirement period of at least 10 years, I am afraid, they have to enter the coffin board. However, it seems that these old stubborn faces have begun to get better and better recently, and they have become more energetic. It seems to have found the second and third spring of life. Of course, there are still a few, which were originally predicted to live for several years, seem to have gone to the west because of various senile diseases. And the most important thing is that even if this guy is the existence of gods and ghosts, everyone in the village will always rely on him unknowingly. In addition to the leader, the harmony teacher, and another super idiot, almost Everyone will surround him unconsciously. Although Haneda Tatsuhiko has always hated this guy very much, but he has never seen it, and never thought that this guy will be "vulnerable", and he will be like an ordinary person, or like a loser. Such a back view. "Anna, are you okay?" And at this time, just when the two asked you to look at me again, I looked at you, and encouraged myself if I wanted to say something, Haneda Ichiba, who was in front, spoke first. However, while speaking, Haneda Ichiba did not look back, but the two still couldn''t see this Haneda Ichiba''s expression, nor could he feel any strangeness in his tone. However, this sentence sounds a bit serious. However, the seriousness is a little serious, but it is within the normal range. After all, Yiye is not always leisurely and heartless. "Yeah! It''s okay! Brother Yiye!" In this regard, after hearing Haneda Ichiha''s words there was nothing unusual, Anana immediately smiled, and the worries on her face and the haze caused by worries disappeared instantly. Quite happy to speak. Are you okay? Maybe not yet! The treatment just now should have consumed a lot of chakras, and Annai should have used that kind of medical ninjutsu, and the chakras that were consumed are not so easy to recover. Moreover, Anna''s Chakra is much more special than ordinary people. I''m afraid, if you don''t take a good rest, you won''t be all right at all, right? But at this time, seeing Anna''s face smiling, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s appearance, but unhappy, frowned instead. For him, the two people in front of him are the people he knows best, and he knows Anna''s situation very well. Anna''s Chakra can be described as huge, and she can''t compare with her at all. However, it may be the reason for the blood inheritance limit or the ability produced by the secret technique that he didn''t know. The chakra of Anna was very different from ordinary people. The first difference is the recovery speed, which is actually much slower than that of ordinary people. She seemed to be recovering quickly, completely because her Chakra was huge, enough to consume within a certain period of time. During this certain period of time, outsiders could not judge her true recovery speed. Of course, except for the perceptual ninja who can see or perceive Chakra. Moreover, Annai wants to recover chakras, even if it is a little chakra, he needs to consume a lot of food. At the same time, Ananas chakras are being consumed all the time. Even if they stand still and do nothing, Ananas chakras will be consumed continuously, but the consumption is smaller than when using chakras. many. At the same time, as the chakra is consumed, hunger will naturally occur. And according to unreliable inferences, Anna''s memory problem is likely to be related to the loss of Chakra. This is also the reason why Anna has been eating. She eats not only to relieve hunger, but also to restore the chakra that has been lost. The medical ninjutsu that Annan was learning, he actually didn''t know it, but one day, Annan suddenly disappeared at a fixed time. He once worried about investigating, but often returned without success. Later, because Annan every time They all came back intact, and seemed to be happy every day. There was no danger, so he didn''t investigate further. Of course, he had also asked Anna, but when he saw Anna''s silence with her lips pressed, even after he finally let him beat her, he finally didn''t ask again. Later, Anna had a medical ninjutsu that was impossible to learn in the village. This kind of medical ninjutsu, Anna has been tight-lipped, but after all, he has been the closest to Anna and will be treated by Anna, so he can figure it out somewhat. The medical ninjutsu he knows now is actually divided into several grades. The first stage, the effect is equivalent to ordinary medical ninjutsu, the consumption of chakra is about twice that of ordinary medical ninjutsu, that is, if the cost of ordinary medical ninjutsu is 1, then Anna''s first stage of medical ninjutsu is 2. . In the second gear, the effect is a bit scary. It can be connected with a broken limb. As long as the broken limb is not more than three hours, Anana can heal perfectly without leaving any scars or damage, and heal in a short time, even if it exceeds After three hours, Anna also had an 80% chance of being cured. Of course, the longer the time, the lower the success rate. This is already very scary. You must know that ordinary medical ninjutsu, it is impossible to carry out amputated limbs, unless it is some special circumstances, such as the severed limbs themselves have special abilities. The consumption has directly risen to 10 times, ten times that of ordinary medical ninjutsu. The third gear is the best gear that Tatsuhiko Haneda knows, and the most horrifying gear. In this stage, as long as it is timely, even if it is a damaged internal organ, as long as there is a remaining part, the person is not dead and regenerates in a short time, and this short time is calculated by the minute. It can be said that it is a miraculous medical ninjutsu. It is not an exaggeration to describe it as "God". At that time, he was seriously injured in the second experiment, and Anana was using this level of medical ninjutsu. And such a good effect, the consumption of Chakra is naturally extremely terrifying. At this level, the consumption is at least one hundred times that of ordinary medical ninjutsu. As for the number before the hundred, it is calculated according to the amount of repair. In Haneda Tatsuhiko''s view, I am afraid, this time Hyuga Hinata''s treatment, Anna also used this grade. Maybe the consumption is much less than that of his own time. However, this is definitely not the consumption that ordinary people can support. And seeing Anna''s pale face and vain steps after the treatment, I''m afraid Anna was already hollowed out at this time. Even the next third test, Anna''s state, will be greatly reduced. I am afraid that the general huge amount of food can no longer make up for her current consumption due to the huge loss of Chakra. "Really? Then, promise me that no matter what happens next, I don''t use medical ninjutsu. There will be a third experiment, you know?" Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to notice anything about this, but said in a flat tone. "Oh! Anna got it." Hearing this, Anna nodded and said calmly. "Tatsuhiko" And hearing this sentence, Haneda Kazuo said again, this time, he called Ryuhiko. "what?" Obviously, Long Yan didn''t expect Haneda Ichiba to call himself. He was in his thoughts, and he subconsciously responded. "You understand." However, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to care what he answered ~www.novelhall.com~what was puzzled, and just spoke. "Understand what..." Hearing this sound, Haneda Ryuhiko frowned, and said subconsciously. "Brother Yiye!" However, before he said this sentence, he was interrupted by the girl''s shocked exclamation. At the same time, his eyes widened suddenly and his face suddenly turned pale. "Idiot Yiye!" After that, there was an exclamation no less than a girl. At this moment, the young man in front of them suddenly stopped, swayed, swayed again, but suddenly fell forward. And in their horrified eyes, I don''t know when, under the feet of the boy, a circle of blood was already ticking away! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2392： hurt So heavy! All the weight of the boys body was placed on his little shoulder. Haneda Tatsuhiko, who stopped hurriedly, bit his teeth, but he didnt care about it. He glanced at it, but looked towards it. The face of the teenager. "Tick!" And at this moment, a drop of blood dripped on his forehead. How could this be! In an instant, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face changed drastically, and his face was already full of shock. At this moment, Haneda Ichiba''s whole body was tilted on his body. Because of the height difference, his knees were already bent, and blood was constantly flowing out of his mouth and nose, dripping on him. Body. "What''s wrong! What''s wrong! Brother Yiye, what''s wrong with you!" And at this time, Haneda Shinana''s crying words suddenly sounded. At this time Anna Haneda was holding the other hand of Haneda Ichiba, and pulling it back hard to prevent Haneda Ichiba''s body from being completely pressed on Haneda Tatsuhiko, and to prevent some injuries that are still invisible. It deteriorated because of the reaction force pressing on Long Yan. And her bright eyes were full of tears, almost dripping. "Don''t worry! Anna!" And hearing Anna''s crying words, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who blocked all eyes because of Haneda''s collapsed body, knew Anna''s current state of anxiety without looking, and said hurriedly. Idiot Yiye should have passed out. Although I don''t know what happened, now that it has been caused, what I have to think about now is how to solve it. Now, she must not make Anna anxious. Idiot Yiye didn''t want to make the current Anna anxious. At this time, such a thought passed in his mind. For Ryuhiko, it seems that the current injury of Haneda Ichiba is not the most critical issue, the key is the current psychological state of Anna. To shed such a bit of blood, it shouldn''t be a problem for the fool Yiye. Later, after this body, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s gaze turned to the ground, watching the pool of blood slowly fainting outwards, and judging in his heart based on his understanding of Haneda Ichiba. For him, Haneda Ichiba grew up with him after all. Although he has not been very much to see him since he was a child, there are so many people in the village who dont want to see him, even in choosing this participation. When selecting candidates for the exam, even if the fool Ichiba was only selected as an ambassador, one of the selection criteria was still acceptable to go to Konoha with this guy. Although the people who came this time were all the elites of Caoyin Village, who were elite and forbearance, there were still a group of people who didn''t come because they couldn''t accept this guy. This is accompanied by growing up together. Haneda Kazuha is in this situation again. It is inevitable that I will not see you today and tomorrow. It is inevitable that there will be more to see, which arouses dissatisfaction, arouses the emotion of anger, and then becomes angry, naturally There are situations like fighting. In a fight, Haneda Tatsuhiko has never beaten this fool, even if he unites with Anna, face-to-face confrontation, conspiracy...all methods are used, and all the methods that cannot be done under the covers are used, but, It''s me who suffers every time, and sometimes it''s particularly miserable. However, he is not without gain. At least, he still has a fairly intuitive understanding of Haneda''s strength. Idiot Yiye may not be more eye-catching than Anna, but his comprehensive strength is definitely the strongest among the new and future generations in Caoyin Village, but he is usually a commander and has a lot of affairs. There is no such thing as doing it yourself. And from the experience and lessons of Haneda''s continuous failure, he concluded that Haneda Ichiba is very strong. In a sense, he was able to develop chakra armor for Anna, just to defeat this fool Ichiyo. And among these comprehensive strengths, Haneda Ichiba''s body also belongs to the tenacity beyond ordinary people. This bit of blood seemed terrible, but to Haneda Kazuha, it was nothing. Now, there is no time to panic. But why is this? Why did the fool Yiye suffer such a severe injury? According to his physical fitness, it shouldn''t hurt so badly to take Anna''s punch. And in the battle just now, he won directly because of the opponent''s abstention. No fight? Could it be that during the second test, the time we were apart? Do not! impossible! If it was injured during that time, according to the current degree of injury, it would not last. Then... Is it just now? When I rescued that Hyuga Hinata just now? that Even more impossible! what happened? At the same time, there were waves of doubts in his heart. After the initial panic, after confirming the situation of Haneda Ichiba, he had already calmed down and started to trace the root cause. However, after some deliberation, all he got was doubt. There is no substantial progress. "but" At this time, when I heard these words, I saw that Haneda Ichiba had already begun to slowly put down, because considering that Haneda Ichiba''s injury is currently unknown and especially cautious Ryuhiko, Anna still looked worried, not at all Because of the comfort of childhood sweethearts, there is any relief. Although many people in the village don''t want to see his brother Ichiyo, for Anna, his brother Ichiyo is still pretty good. It is precisely because of the presence of an older brother that Long Yan often pulls himself to find his troubles, so that he can have so much time with Long Yan. Only then can I have such a good relationship with Long Yan. Moreover, Ichiyes brother is also very nice to myself. He never bullies himself and often buys food for himself. Besides, after so many years, all she thought was that the big guy could continue like this. She absolutely absolutely absolutely absolutely absolutely absolutely absolutely... I definitely don''t want any accident with Long Yan and Yiye brother! This is also the reason why she studied medical ninjutsu so hard back then. Because Long Yan and Brother Yiye are both ninjas, and one day they will go out on missions, and she also knows that her village is not a strong village, and often encounters more powerful villages and more powerful people, so she To learn medical ninjutsu well, you can save Ryuhiko and Brother Yiye in the future. In the current situation, how could it not be possible for her to panic. Ok? Wait! Anna can use medical ninjutsu! You can save Brother Yiye with medical ninjutsu! Then, at this time, seeing that Haneda Tatsuhiko had completely levelled her brother Yiye, a flash of inspiration flashed in her mind. Really... Anna is really a fool! No wonder Ryuhiko and Ichiba always think Anna is a fool! At this time, Anna is the most anxious! No wonder Long Yan asked Anna not to worry just now, yes! Anna can''t worry! Especially at this time! Are Brother Ichiyo and Longhiko still counting on Anna? Then, in the next second, her face calmed down, and her hand had been stretched out habitually, she was about to press Haneda Ichiha''s abdomen. At this point, after being flattened, it can be seen that in addition to bleeding from the nose and mouth, Haneda Ichibas abdomen also has blood fainting constantly. At this time, centering on the abdomen, most of his upper and lower body clothes have been covered. The blood was soaked. Obviously, the real location of the wound should be in the abdomen. The bleeding from the nose and mouth was only caused by the backlash of Qi and blood during the injury or after the injury. The injury is not on it. "Snapped!" However, at this moment, the hand she stretched out was suddenly grasped by the outstretched hand from the opposite side. "Tatsuhiko?" In response, Anna Haneda suddenly raised her head and looked at the childhood sweetheart ahead. But seeing her childhood sweetheart clutching her hand tightly with a serious face, Anna Haneda was stunned on the spot, and a panic flashed across her face. what happened? Did Anna do something wrong? Shouldn''t it be treated? Now, shouldn''t it be treated? But at this moment, such a flustered thought flashed through her heart unconsciously. Because she knew very well what Long Yan meant when he showed such a serious expression. Long Yan is very serious about preventing her from treating Brother Yiye, and it means prohibiting her from treating. "Have you forgotten? Idiot Yiye wouldn''t let you use medical ninjutsu." At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s solemn voice came. "but" Hearing this sound, the teardrops in Anna''s eyes finally couldn''t help it, the Gululuo rolled down from under her eye sockets, and the weak in her mouth would retort. Now that Brother Yiye is so badly injured, why can''t he use medical ninjutsu? This is already an emergency! But in her mind, such a thought passed. "It just looks serious. Calm down. First check the injury for the idiot Yiye. Although it bleeds a lot, it is probably just a skin injury." In this regard, as if knowing what Anna was thinking, Long Yan said. In the words, the tone was already very relaxed, obviously half a reminder and half a comfort. I was afraid that seeing Anna was in tears, Haneda Tatsuhiko was also embarrassed. Maybe just skin trauma? And hearing this sentence, Anana also learned a very good medical ninjutsu after all. At the same time, during that period of learning and a series of medical experience after that, she was somewhat of a medical ninja. Consciously, he is quite sensitive to words such as wounds and injuries. And this sensitivity is a kind of conditioned reflex. A kind of conditioned reflex that quickly enters the calm state of diagnosis upon hearing these words. "Crack!" At this time, Anna also quickly entered this calm state. During Long Yan''s words, she pointed her hands together into a knife, and lightly stroked the position of Haneda Yiye''s abdomen, and her clothes were torn immediately amidst the sound of cracking silk. Finally calmed down. Just now, Ichiba, the idiot, should have known that his injury could no longer be supported. At that time, he had told me not to let Anna use medical ninjutsu. He was definitely mentally prepared. In other words, he knew that he would faint, because it was more important not to let Anna, and when he fainted, Anna would definitely use medical ninjutsu, so he specifically told him. Anyway, here, follow what the fool Yiye said. Moreover, no matter how stupid a fool is, he will not commit suicide. Since he said that Annan should not be allowed to use medical ninjutsu, then the injury should not be so serious that medical ninjutsu must be used. At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart was relieved. At this moment, he had completely calmed down. Combining the previous series, he already understood that Haneda Ichiba would not be in danger of life. Otherwise, Anna will not be allowed to use medical ninjutsu. Although Annana is very dangerous when Chakra is insufficient and mentally unstable, if there is really any life-threatening situation, he will still let Anna use medical ninjutsu. However, he did not think that the fool Yiye would have suicidal tendencies, knowing that he would die without medical ninjutsu treatment, and he did not allow Anna to use medical ninjutsu. He believed that the fool Yiye was calm. Moreover, this is Konoha''s old nest, and he has to consider the consequences of Anna''s excessive use of medical ninjutsu. After all, he had been in a cold sweat before, and the situation had barely stabilized. Konoha''s attitude towards Cao Yin was still unclear. Anana must also be cautious about the next medical ninjutsu. Now, the key is to diagnose, whether to use medical ninjutsu to diagnose Haneda Ichiha''s condition. Although he believes that Haneda Ichiba will not have such a situation where medical ninjutsu needs to be used cautiously to avoid an accident, causing unimaginable consequences, and medical ninjutsu is not allowed to be used when it is necessary. Suicidal thoughts. However, the matter was big, and he couldn''t guarantee whether this fool Yiye would actually do this. "how!" And just at this moment, an exclamation was heard suddenly in front of him. "what happened?" In an instant, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s calm heart hung up, and suddenly looked at Haneda Anna and the wound in the abdomen. Is it possible that that idiot Yiye is really that stupid? But in his heart, he almost immediately scolded. "what is this?" In the next second, his eyes widened suddenly, and he blurted out with an exclamation. At this moment, in his eyes, the reflection of Haneda Ichiba''s abdomen, at this time, was already a blur of flesh and blood, and blood was still leaking out. And the most terrifying thing is that the fuzzy skin and flesh of this piece of ~www.novelhall.com~ shows a spiral shape, as if the belly of a fool''s leaf was stirred by a spiral cone! why? Why is there such an injury? is it serious! Is it fatal? Obviously, it was the first time he saw this kind of injury, and the beating of his heart suddenly accelerated. "Skin trauma...need urgent treatment...it won''t work for a long time..." At this moment, Anna Haneda, who was in front of him, seemed to be a different person at this time. After careful observation, he calmly spoke. "What''s wrong? Did something happen? I am a ninja arranged by the three generations of Naruto. If you have any needs, you can tell me." At this time, a gentle voice rang out in the shadows behind them. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2393： Konohas Ninja Konoha''s ninja? The arrangement of the three generations of Hokage came down so soon. Hearing the voice coming from behind, Haneda Tatsuhiko turned his head before he could process the information Anana had just said, and such a thought flashed through his mind unconsciously. "This, it should be Mr. Haneda Ichiba, what happened to him? Is he injured?" But the moment he turned his head, there was another voice flashing behind him. At this moment, behind him, there is an ordinary-looking ninja who looks quite kind, with Konoha''s forehead on his head. From what he said just now, it should be the Konoha ninja arranged by the three generations of Naruto. . I don''t know whether it is to satisfy the ninja in their Cao Yin Village, whether it is preferential treatment, or to monitor them in Cao Yin Village and warn them not to get too rid of the ninja who is too excessive. Has it been arranged so soon? I really dont know whether this Hokage wants to tell us at the first time that Konoha values ??us, or tell us that Konoha has the means and leeway to deal with us. At the same time, looking at the peaceful and friendly looking non-threatening ninja behind him, a rather solemn thought flashed in Haneda''s heart. Although he is only a seven-year-old child, his mental age can no longer be used as a reference in some aspects. Although the ninja in front of him does not exude any dangerous and powerful aura, he does not think this ninja Just an ordinary ninja. Even this ninja is definitely a terrible ninja. At least, it was a ninja who could deal with him, Anna, and the fool Ichiba. , Even if you can''t deal with three of them at the same time, at least two of them can be contained. And looking at this ordinary appearance of this ninja, it is very likely that he is a ninja who is proficient in assassination and surveillance, and obtaining information. After all, such an appearance is very good for hiding and mixing. In addition, this ninja is obviously hiding his aura. Thanks to his experience under Haneda Ichiba, he can''t see anything special. The hiding ability of this ninja is absolutely top-notch. "Oh... my name is Watanabe Kensei, can you call me whatever you want?" And just as Haneda Tatsuhiko''s thoughts flashed, a hint of hesitation flashed across the face of Konoha''s ninja, and at the end, he added another sentence. "It''s just skin wounds, don''t worry." At this time, Tatsuhiko Haneda did not speak, but Anna said. Obviously, it was to communicate with this ninja named Watanabe Kensei. "but" In response, Watanabe Kensei frowned and his eyes rolled slightly, but he looked at the blood still overflowing on the ground. "Trust me, just bandage it. I can handle it." Hearing this, Anana responded without raising her head. Are you talking now? In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who has a feeling of being left alone, looks at Anana, who is frowning in front, and looks more and more cute, and at the behind him, Ken Makoto Watanabe who cant see anything from his eyes. , Such a thought flashed through my mind. However, since Anna said it was a skin trauma, some bandaging and treatment should be done. Anna does not use medical ninjutsu. Fortunately, this at least avoids a lot of trouble and danger. Sure enough, the fool Yiye would not think of suicide. It''s just that this kind of injury, when did the fool Yiye get injured? Seeing the traces of this injury, it should have been a short time. However, he shouldn''t... Ok? Could it be that it was the injury you got when you went out before? At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart was rejoicing and full of doubts. Fortunately, it was Haneda Ichiba''s injury, and what was puzzled was Haneda Ichiba''s injury. To be honest, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes now, he could hardly believe that this fool could still be injured. Therefore, he was very curious about what or someone could hurt this fool Yiye. Although he was in favor of letting this fool Yiye suffer a bit, he was wary of being injured like this. Can hurt a fool, and to such a degree, it can make him faint and lose his combat effectiveness. Whether the injury is fatal or non-fatal, it shows that the reason for his injury is already threatening Cao Yin. The village. As long as Caoyin Village is threatened, he cannot ignore it. Moreover, the fool is a member of Caoyin Village. Knowing that he is from Caoyin Village, he hurt him. Undoubtedly, this reason is absolutely not for Caoyin Village. It will be the friendly side. After waking up in Idiot Yiye, it is necessary to ask carefully... Do not! Report directly to the harmony teacher, and it is best to write a letter back to the village. This matter can no longer be led by the nose by the fool Yiye. Speaking of these things, Konoha''s attitude is unpredictable, and even the sinister series just now are all the responsibility of this fool Ichiba. Although I still dont know why Idiot Yiye joined the village and became a member of the family, and why, I have been investigating him, but I still dont believe that his leader appointed important positions in the village and gave him power. . But what is certain is that the position of the fool Ichiba is no longer in the village. I must pay attention to his every move. It doesn''t matter if it is overreaction. Besides, Ichiyo is a fool. The relationship between me and Anna for so many years may not be valued by him. It is very likely that we will also become part of his choice to achieve his goal. Even if it was for Anna, he couldn''t let go of this fool''s every move, a trace of suspiciousness. Next, the real pressure should come. And now Tatsuhiko Haneda is already mentally prepared. All the previous things made him unable to believe this fool. Even now, he actually hopes that the fool Yiye seems to be in a coma. In this way, he doesn''t need to worry. Don''t worry, I have become an enemy with this fool! In Haneda''s view, this fool Yiye, the guy who grew up with them since childhood, his plan was in conflict with their position, the position of the village. All the previous things have explained everything. Even the catastrophe has already occurred, and Konoha''s attitude towards them has changed significantly. Although it is a good change or a bad change, I dont know yet, but Tatsuhiko Haneda dislikes this change. I am also very worried about this change. "But, next you have a third test! If it''s just a bandage, it should be very inconvenient. Leave it to me here. I was here to meet your requirements. Of course, I also guarantee your safety. Obligations." And just at this moment, a hand stretched out from his side, buzzing, a circle of light green brilliance spread, and gently pressed on the spiral **** wound. what! When was he behind me! In an instant, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was thinking, was shocked in a cold sweat! To be honest, although his thoughts stretched out, he was always on guard against the ninja who was suddenly sent, who didnt know what standpoint and what Konoha attitude represented. Besides, he knew that this ninja was definitely not easy to provoke. , Coupled with Konoha''s unclear attitude, and now Haneda Ichiba looks like a serious injury, he will be assassinated suddenly. Therefore, he has always been very alert. Moreover, what was separated was still considerable attention guard, which was basically the guard against the enemy, but under his guard, the ninja still appeared behind him unknowingly. Even medical ninjutsu is ready. How can this keep him from sweating coldly? If this Watanabe Kensei is not using medical ninjutsu, but an assassination attack, he is probably dead at this moment. And once he died, Watanabe Kensei had such a strong strength, the comatose fool Ichiha and the seriously incomplete Annan would definitely not be his opponent. In other words, if this Watanabe Kensei were to kill them, they would be dead now. Is this... deterrence? At this time, in a cold sweat, Haneda Tatsuhiko resisted the urge to swallow, glanced at Watanabe Kensei beside him, and couldn''t help but pass this thought in his heart. Is this... Konoha? There is such a strong ninja on standby at any time... too frightening! At the same time, after this thought flashed through, in his heart, an emotion called fear continued to appear in his heart, eroding his hard-to-maintain reason. This kind of injury... It''s amazing! What kind of damage can stir the skin and flesh like this? This is almost a wound that cannot be dealt with in an emergency. There is no emergency treatment at all. It can only be treated immediately. In battle, this kind of wound, if there is no medical ninja, no, it is basically a medical ninja. It was declared dead. Such a special wound... It was similar to the damage caused by Lord Watergate''s spiral pill, except that it was more aggressive, more penetrating, and more deadly. Where did this Haneda Kazuo get this kind of injury? Now, who can use such ninjutsu? However, although Haneda Tatsuhiko was cautious about Watanabe Kensei''s various jealous guesses, Watanabe Kensei, as the person involved, was not conscious, and seemed to have not noticed that the boy next to him looked a bit wrong. However, while he was treating, while observing the hard-healing appearance of the wound, he was secretly surprised. He is also experienced in Anbe and participated in the Three World Wars. He is also very knowledgeable. He has also followed the fourth generation of Hokage and participated in several wars that reverse the situation. He has seen similar wounds. That is the wound caused by the spiral pill used by the fourth generation of Hokage. However, the wound of the spiral pill is more tearable. This is penetrating. Strictly speaking, it is more difficult to handle and more deadly. And the current injury of Haneda Ichiba did not penetrate the internal organs. It was a blessing in misfortune. At least now he uses medical ninjutsu to deal with it. After a period of training, there should be no problem. Even if the physique is excellent, there will be no problem in the third test. Its just that he doesnt understand. Who else can cause such wounds? This kind of wound is produced by the violent rotation of high-density chakras, and now Haneda Ichihas wounds have penetrating properties, very Possibly, it is a more difficult ninjutsu than Helix Maru. And since the fourth generation of Hokage sealed the sacrifice of Nine Tails, Ninja has not seen this kind of wound again. It is hard to imagine, who else can master the super difficult spiral pill, it is also difficult to imagine. What kind of state is penetrating? It is also difficult to imagine how far there are ninjas in the ninja world who can develop such ninjutsu. And if this Haneda Ichiba''s injury was received in Konoha...no! It must have been such an injury in Konoha, and the wound is still new. In other words, now Konoha is lurking with an immeasurable ninja, and it is the waiter in the village of Kushin who is injured. It is obvious that this is hostile to Konoha, even after taking the Konoha Nakanin exam. It''s almost a plot against Konoha. Observing from this side, even though Watanabe Kensei''s face did not change, his heart became more and more serious. However, it is not clear how Haneda Ichiba was injured, so he didn''t leave directly to report to Hokage for the first time. So skilled! If it''s just ordinary medical ninjutsu, Anna may not be as proficient as Watanabe. It should be fine. Brother Yiye! At this time, opposite to Watanabe Kensei, Anna Haneda breathed a long sigh in her heart. Looking at the healing of the wound, Anna knew that as long as the treatment continued, there would be no problem. Because of blood loss, he may be unconscious for a while, but there should be no problem. Konoha... So there are such powerful medical ninjas too! However, the healing of Brother Yiyes wound is a bit slow! Sure enough, is this kind of wound difficult to heal? If it is Anna, how can Anna be healed quickly? How to adjust the fluctuation of medical chakra? This kind of wound has caused the distortion of the body and has affected the distribution of cells. How to correct it... Then, subconsciously, staring at the slowly healing wound, almost subconsciously, Anna entered the thinking of "If it were me, what would I do ~www.novelhall.com~ can heal faster". I have already begun to use this rare case to improve my medical skills. In other words, I started to use other people''s treatment methods and started to increase my own experience. "In a moment, please allow me to send Mr. Yiye to Konoha''s hospital. Of course, please come with you. Anyway, with such a large amount of blood, Mr. Yiye still needs a blood transfusion." But at this time, Watanabe Kensei, whose thoughts returned to the injured person, spoke. To the hospital? Blood transfusion? Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko was slightly startled, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes. "Well, just to be safe." In this regard, Anna Haneda hardly hesitated and made a similar diagnosis. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2394： It can only be this way "It looks like this can only be done." Hearing that Anna made the same diagnosis, and then looked at the blood on the large piece of ground that was wet, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t say much, and said quite simply. "Anna, you go back first, I look at the fool Yiye." Then, after taking a look at Anna, and then at the wound that had healed to a certain degree, he said. "Why? Wouldn''t it be better for Brother Yiye to be by our side? No, I want to go too, Anna must go!" In this regard, hearing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s words, Haneda Anna raised her head fiercely, but she didn''t care about the simulation in her head, and she said with a stubborn neck. Her brother Yiye was hurt like this, and it was the first time that he was hurt like this. How could he let Hongyan watch it? Naturally she was going! This is not negotiable, she is going. Must go! "So, what should I do with Teacher Heyin? Idiot Yiye suffered such a serious injury suddenly. Isnt he hiding the word from Teacher Heyin? Besides, Teacher Heyin will definitely know from some channels, but what she knows may be better than what she knows now. The situation is much more serious. Do you want Teacher Heyin to worry?" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko seemed to have known that Anana would say this, and would strongly object to it, and immediately spoke. It sounds, but the excuses have already been prepared. "Hmph! Long Yan, don''t lie to me. If Teacher Heyin knows that I am with Brother Yiye, he won''t worry about it." Hearing that, Anna Haneda was not to be outdone. "You don''t need to push Anna, Anna is not fooled by you, here I will accompany Brother Yiye, and you will report to Teacher Harmony." Then, she seemed to think of something suddenly, and then she spoke again. Anna... In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko was taken aback for a moment, obviously he did not expect Anna to respond so powerfully. "Now, the situation of the fool Yiye is so serious that you have to be there?" However, after a daze, Haneda Tatsuhiko said immediately. "Uh" As for Haneda Tatsuhiko''s words, Anana, who was suddenly enlightened just now, was taken aback, blinked and then looked at Haneda Ichiba lying on the ground, and then blinked, revealing the color of thinking. "It seems, no need." After that, while hesitating, she thought and thought, watched Haneda several times for a night, and said honestly. This girl... It was eaten to death! But when he heard this honest answer, Watanabe Ken Makoto slightly twitched the corner of his mouth. "Then, do you still have an appointment with Harmony teacher, otherwise, Harmony teacher will not give you delicious food." In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko spoke. "Uh" And hearing this sound, Haneda Anna showed hesitation again, looked at Haneda Ichiba, looked at Ryuhiko, and then thought about food. "Then... Then I''ll go back?" Then, she hesitated. Uh In the end, did you give up because it was delicious? And at this time, Watanabe Kensei''s obvious mouth twitched twice. Although he was treating, he was still paying attention to the two children from the corner of his eye. For the ninja who had experienced war like this and was on standby by Naruto at any time, she still had the ability to watch and watch. He could see that Anna Haneda was shaken because of Haneda Tatsuhiko''s words, but it was only shaken. It was the three words that really let her decide, in fact, delicious. Yes, her persistence at the beginning was completely defeated by the three delicious words. This Anna Haneda really doesn''t look like a ninja! At this time, Watanabe Kensei couldn''t help but flash through such a thought. Originally, when Anna Haneda was fighting, he felt that this little girl had tyrannical power, and the control of power was actually quite rough, and the fighting method was simple and didnt look like a ninja, like a mature ninja. Come, her way of fighting is basically the level of village fighting. It''s just because the power is too strong that it gives people a strong feeling. In fact, it is not difficult to deal with. Whether it be words or deeds, or fighting style, Anna Haneda is like an ordinary little girl. Now it seems that these delicious three words have completely shaken her will, and it is even more alike. In fact, Watanabe Kensei, like some other ninjas with active heads, suspected Haneda Anna had pretended. Looking at it up close now, she is really an ordinary little girl. I dont know how Kusakura Village cultivated such a ninja. He possessed extremely strong power and very powerful medical ninjutsu, but the quality of the ninja was basically zero. "So, you report to Teacher Harmony. Then, it will be fine for you to come with Teacher Harmony." Hearing these words, Haneda Tatsuhiko said, "It''s not that you can''t come to accompany the fool Yiye." "Ah! Yeah!" In response, Anna Haneda''s eyes lit up, as if she suddenly understood something. "I see, Long Yan is still smart!" Then, she showed a big smile and said cheerfully. Uh This Haneda Tatsuhiko really has a hand! Seeing this, Watanabe Kensei couldn''t help but be attracted by Haneda Tatsuhiko beside him, and he couldn''t help but pass this thought in his heart. In this scene, it can be said that Haneda Tatsuhiko is completely overwhelmed by Haneda Anna. At the same time, he seems to understand the ecological circle of the three Haneda. The top of the food chain should be this Haneda Ichiba. From this Haneda Tatsuhikos attitude towards Haneda Ichiba, it can be seen that it is entirely young people''s attitude toward the elderly. The author''s helplessness, he can''t say that he can''t beat him, he can only be angry and wait to see him, but he is really worried about something, it is completely the state of the younger brother to the older brother who loves to tease his younger brother. Next, it is Haneda Tatsuhiko, he should be in the middle position, at least Haneda Anna is absolutely able to eat. As for Anna Haneda, I am afraid it is the type that Haneda Ichiba is not good at dealing with. At least, after so long observation, Haneda Ichiba is basically in a state of neglecting Anna Haneda. However, the implied meaning is not to have any opinion or dislike for this little girl, on the contrary, it should be quite fond, but this little girls brain circuit Tianke this Haneda Kazuo, Haneda Kazuo is easy to Haneda Anna While suffering, it happens to be self-defeating. Therefore, try not to pull this little girl into the topic of him and Haneda Tatsuhiko. In this regard, from the time they were talking, Anna Haneda was lying on Haneda Ichiba, and Haneda Ichiba immediately compromised with Haneda Tatsuhiko. It was obvious that Anna Haneda restrained him. In other words, the ecological relationship between the three of them has just turned around. Haneda Ichiba made Haneda Tatsuhiko, Haneda Tatsuhiko eats Haneda Anna, and Haneda Annatenk Haneda Ichiba. In a sense, it is really an interesting ecosystem. However, in a sense, it is also a proof of a good relationship. Of these three people, Ichiba Haneda is naturally special enough in itself. Although the performance in this Chunin test is based on strength, I am afraid that no one will doubt this person''s other aspects. strength. Anna Haneda, now she is a child with the qualities of no one with great power. As for this Haneda Tatsuhiko, although the age is similar to Haneda Anna, it is completely different. Compared with Anna Haneda, he may not have strong powers, and the battle just now has fallen into a bitter battle, but the calmness and precocity of this child is surprising. Especially after Ichiba Haneda did something like that, at that time, if it was someone else, even if it was their guidance, I was afraid that there would be no way to react for a while. He was the first to make the most correct response. This year''s Caoyin Village is really extraordinary. It may even have a greater impact on the Ninja World than the Yuyin Village in the past. At the same time, a rather solemn thought flashed through his mind. He still attaches great importance to this Haneda Tatsuhiko, and he also understands how influential the Kusage Village now has. This time, although the three generations of Hokage did not ask him to monitor or collect information, he almost unconsciously or forcedly began to consider the importance of Cao Yin Village now. Fortunately, the harmony teacher has made an agreement with Anna, otherwise, facing the suddenly smart Anna, I am afraid that he cannot be convinced so easily. At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mind had such an idea. Unlike Watanabe Kensei''s thinking, the reason why Ryuhiko was able to convince Anna with delicious food was not because Anna was gluttonous and delicious. He changed his mind when he heard that it was delicious, nor was it because Ryuhiko was eaten to death. . Ok Here, it seems that under normal circumstances, Anna is also eaten to death by Ryuhiko. However, this time, it was indeed not because of Long Yan, but because of the harmony. In fact, after the end of an experiment, considering that all members of their Caoyin Village passed through, they have attracted enough attention. In order to ensure that they can attract attention and obtain assistance to the maximum extent, they are immature as the main force Anna, became the easiest part to deal with. Moreover, the particularity of Anna''s chakra is also easy to use. After all, Anna has always been eating. In order to avoid possible poisoning, Anna''s food must be strictly controlled. The reliability of food sources must be guaranteed. Ryuhiko, Ichiba, and Heyin must personally purchase them, and ensure the safety, and there must be no problems. Even if necessary, the taste and variety of food can be sacrificed, as long as Anna''s stomach is filled. And now, Anna is probably hungry. Now it is because Haneda Ichiha''s attention is focused on her body, so she does not appear to be hungry, or that she has not noticed that her stomach is already very hungry. Long Yan''s words just now reminded Anna in disguise that she was hungry. According to the agreement, Anna was too hungry. When Anna felt a certain degree of hunger, she had to go to Harmony to supplement food. Otherwise, Anna is forbidden to take the public exam. In other words, if Anna doesn''t go back to eat now, then she won''t have to set off for the next third experiment. Considering this, Anna only went back. Anana wavered and hesitated not because of the deliciousness itself, but because of the fact that he went back to the harmony side to replenish food. Although I don''t know why Ichiba was injured or why he was injured so lightly, but it is certain that this may be part of Ichiba''s plan. It is very possible that he has already calculated that he is going to Konoha''s hospital. Then, in the hospital, he can implement the next step. This next step is planned to be carried out when the Zhongren exam enters the final stage. I am afraid that it is also the most critical part, or the part that is about to be revealed, and this part is likely to put the village in absolute danger. As long as he still represents Caoyin Village, he must not be allowed to do whatever he wants! Therefore, we must monitor him! Anna is not good! Anna couldn''t go, if she was the only one, the fool Yiye could easily fool her. And she can''t stop it with me. It''s easy to be used by the fool Yiye to stop me. I can only go by myself! Later, after this thought flashed, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mind flashed through such a thought. One, a firm idea. No matter what happens next, he will never leave the fool! , No matter what plan he is next, he will stop it! Moreover, it must be prevented! Must be successfully blocked! For everyone in the village! "Then, it''s almost done, I will take Mr. Yiye to Konoha Hospital for treatment, Mr. Longyan, please come with me." At this time, there was a buzzing sound, which belonged to the fluctuation of the medical ninjutsu, but it suddenly stopped. Watanabe Kensei slowly retracted his hand and looked at the healed, leaving only spiral wounds that could not be avoided. He looked at Haneda Ichiba''s face a little better, and said to Haneda Tatsuhiko next to him. "Yes, I understand." Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko responded politely. "Then I''m going back! To Teacher Heyin!" Regarding this, he stared at Haneda Ichiba closely, and after making sure that his face had improved and the wound had healed without any major problems, he stood up slowly. "Yes!" As for Anna Haneda''s words, Watanabe Ken Makoto responded very politely. Then, without any nonsense, and familiar with the road, he carried Haneda Yiye on his back. "Then Long Yan, Brother Yiye will leave it to you, and you must take good care of yourself." Seeing Watanabe Kensei picking up Haneda Ichiba on his back~www.novelhall.com~ slightly leaned back and turned away, Haneda Anna said reluctantly. "Well, don''t worry." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko nodded heavily and said. Then, after thinking for a while, he suddenly stretched out his hand and gently pinched Anna Hanedas cute nose, and after showing a comforting smile, he followed Ken Makoto Watanabe who walked some distance away. , Left this dark passage. "Hey!" And after Haneda Anna felt her pinched nose blankly, she gave a smirk, her face instantly turned into sunshine, turned around, and walked towards the venue with a bounce. "Oh, Lord Heyin, she should have returned to the guild hall in Caoyin Village by now. Just now, she left." At this moment, behind her, Watanabe Kensei suddenly thought of something, a supplementary sentence. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2395： The calculation of the 3rd generation of Naruto "Three generations of Hokage-sama..." At this time, on the other side, behind the third generation of Hokage who was watching the next battle in the first exercise field, the shadow behind him suddenly became thick, and behind him, there was such a voice. "how about it?" And hearing this voice, the three generations of Hokage still watched the battle in the field, and there was no change in his face, as if nothing changed behind him, but he said softly. "Master Heyin, everything is done." In response, the voice behind him answered truthfully. "Ok." Hearing that, the third generation of Hokage nodded slightly, as if everything was expected, but there was a ray of hesitation flashing in his eyebrows. Isn''t it a bit sloppy to do this? At this time, such a thought passed in his mind. Just now, he has appointed a trustworthy ninja to guide Shangren under the name of Caoyin Village, but Nei Li is one of the actual powers of Caoyin Village and has drawn up an alliance agreement, and they have all signed and agreed. , As long as the Ninja test, the two parties have not violated the alliance contract, it will be announced to the entire Ninja world. As long as it is announced, then this alliance contract will be effective. At that time, Konoha will provide assistance to help Caoyin Village get out of the economic crisis, and continue to provide assistance that is conducive to the economic recovery of Caoyin Village. At the same time, Caoyin Village will not rely on any Shinobu village other than Konoha Village. Even when necessary, Konoha can ask Caoyin Village to stop accepting aid from other Daren Villages. During the war, Cao Yin Village will firmly stand on the position of Konoha Village. When necessary, it can show its position to the entire Ninja World and obey all Konoha''s strategic arrangements. Of course, Konoha also promised not to let Cao Yin Village become cannon fodder. Moreover, there is still quite a lot of cooperation involving economics, politics and even education. It can be said that once this covenant takes effect, the two villages will be tightly tied together. Really advance and retreat together. Naturally, the premise is that both parties strictly abide by it. However, at this stage, neither party has a reason for non-compliance. For Caoyin Village, Konoha can fully provide its needs at this stage, especially the economic and material needs. Moreover, if you cooperate with the Konoha family, you will also avoid a lot of trouble in the future. After all, if this kind of covenant is not reached, they will have to rely on multiple Shinobu villages and try to find someone they can rely on. In the current Ninja world, the objects that can be relied on are basically those of the Great Ninja villages, and the Great Ninja villages are fighting against each other openly and secretly. When the time comes, what kind of trouble will really happen, they will inevitably be in a dilemma, and they will be out of balance. Become either a cannon fodder for one party or a victim under the anger of both parties. In the best case, the accumulated strength and the elite ninjas who have spent hard work to cultivate are lost, or they will become a puppet of a big ninja village in a period of time. If it becomes Konohas covenant village, not only will it be able to receive the assistance it deserves, but at that time, it will only have one stand. Although it will face the other four forbearance villages, the war pressure is greater than survival in the cracks, but it is stable Sexually, it is higher than survival in the cracks. At least, Konoha will not randomly treat them as cannon fodder. If handled properly, after the war, they will retain more elite power than survival in the cracks. Moreover, as a covenant nation of Akari, Konoha will no longer stand by when they are under an attack that cannot be resisted. Anyway, Konoha''s credibility is still quite good in the Ninja World, no matter what it is secretly, at least Akari, They are pretty good to every ally. It may be the wealth of the strongest, or the inheritance of the will of the first generation of Naruto. In terms of covenant and credibility, Konoha has been adhering to the usual style since the first generation of Naruto. Only allies have betrayed Konoha, and Konoha has never betrayed. Allies. Moreover, Konoha also has enough strength. In the three wars of the ninja world, Konoha is basically the side who is isolated and helpless. He has always faced the entire ninja alone. The other large ninja villages do not matter when they fight How about Konoha''s participation in the war, has always been consciously or unconsciously united against Konoha. Regardless of whether it is Akari''s Konoha''s ally. It can be said that in economic and military terms, they may lose a lot of opportunities, and they may also be the first to bear the brunt of the beginning of the war. However, after signing the current covenant, with Konoha as a strong ally, they only need Just follow Konoha wholeheartedly and develop under the shadow of Konoha. Even if it is impossible to develop into a Daren Village, it can guarantee long-term stability and stability, and in this stability and stability, they will still receive the assistance of Konohas educational resources, although Konoha cannot teach everything selflessly. But at least they can improve their current education standards. At that time, their strength will always continue to increase. One day, they will be able to protect themselves against a big forbearance village. Of course, the premise is that they do not betray Konoha, and Konoha does not abandon them. Moreover, both Ninja villages have always existed. Moreover, if there is this contract, a formal agreement with Da Ren Village will be signed, and Ming Li will become an equal ally of Da Ren Village. This will be extremely beneficial to Cao Yin Village in such a small Nin village . This is to passively enhance their political status. In a sense, they are already recognized as "nin villages" and "military forces" with the same international status as Konoha, rather than just "mercenaries" and The "Cannon Fodder" Little Ninja Village. Although their essence is still a small Ninja village, the Ninja world is ultimately a world where strength is respected, and the role of political status is relatively low, but this kind of "promotion" is very beneficial in some aspects of bargaining. Regardless of economics, politics, or military affairs, the cooperation between Caoyin Village and Konoha is the best choice, and Caoyin Village has no reason not to agree not to comply. For Konoha, it seems to be a bit disadvantaged. Every year, a lot of financial resources are spent to support Caoyin Villages current shaky economy, and considerable concessions must be made in terms of educational resources. Resources are basically one of the most important resources in the Ninja world. The foundation of Ninja Village is ultimately its power. Education is the most important and only means to ensure the continuation of power. The transmission of educational resources is basically power. The transportation of, is to fundamentally change Caoyin Village, and basically help Caoyin Village to increase its strength to some extent. Moreover, it is still in the early stage of the cooperative alliance, which is almost improper, or even impossible. Things. It is possible that a large amount of financial aid is justified, but it is impossible for the output of this kind of educational resources to appear in the early stage of cooperation. To provide educational resource assistance, Konoha has to wait at least two or three years for cooperation. Even after having experienced wars together, they have established a strong relationship of trust. It is absolutely impossible that the content of this covenant has been concluded at the beginning of this cooperation. After all, I dont know if Cao Yin Village will betray. In the world of Ninja, Ninja Village betrays Ninja Village, even if an alliance is signed, whether it is Da Ren Village and Da Ren Village, or Xiao Ren Village and Xiao Ren Village. Common things. Moreover, Da Ren Village and Xiao Ren Village officially signed an alliance, which is unheard of. For Xiao Ren Village, it is not easy to survive in the cracks of Da Ren Village. The beginning of the war can basically be said to be lingering. , To be able to stand from the standpoint of Darin Village is already a requirement. Sign a formal agreement with Danin Village? Do not make jokes. This is impossible. It is impossible for Da Ren Village to believe in Xiao Ren Village. During the war, Xiao Ren Villages waist is softer than a wall of grass. Instead of signing such a written covenant and binding yourself, it is better to make an oral agreement. Anyway, there is no guarantee. After signing a written covenant, Xiaoren Village does not need to consider the issue of credibility, and their Daren Village still needs credibility. When it is signed and not fulfilled, Xiaoren Village does not matter. Anyway, it is normal to break the contract and does not care about credibility, but Da Ren Village is very embarrassed and uncomfortable. The signing of a written agreement between Da Ren Village and Xiao Ren Village is basically an unequal agreement with Da Ren Village. No Danin village would make such an uneconomical covenant. This is not a simple question of how much you give and get. Rather, this written covenant has no question of validity at all. It can be said that Konoha has signed an unequal treaty with Xiaonin Village. However, although this seems impossible and a disadvantage, the three generations of Hokage have served as Hokage for so long and have experienced so many turmoil. His consideration, of course, could not have caused Konoha to suffer. To be honest, it is still quite good for Konoha. First of all, from an economic point of view, although Konoha has paid a considerable amount of financial expenditure, it has obtained the preferential transaction right of Caoyin Village. Caoyin Village, where Caoyin Village is located, has quite fertile land and Very good grazing conditions, the production of high-quality rice, beef and mutton, can be said to be scarce in the other side of the country of the wind, even the country of thunder and the country of soil will import a considerable amount of rice and livestock meat from the country of grass. Now Caoyin Village does not have the conditions to develop these good land. After Konoha gives assistance, a complete industrial chain can be established and Konoha monopolizes it. At that time, it will definitely make a lot of money. This part of the financial expenditure, Only earn but not lose. After all, after the monopoly, regardless of the country of the earth and the country of thunder, Konoha can use this piece to ask the country of wind to open up some commercial projects. At that time, these commercial projects will bring the benefits of the country of fire to Konoha. It far exceeds these expenditures. After all, some herbs and the like in the desert center of the Kingdom of Wind, but the scarce materials of the entire Ninja World, are not sold in the Kingdom of Wind. If it can be exchanged or directly opened a commercial project, this is really a huge profit. In the military, the three generations of Hokage have learned from the pain. Konoha is often the target of public criticism because of its strength. It can be said that at the beginning of the war, there can be no allies. Now, if there is a fixed ally, even if the village of Caoyin is Yin Fengyang Violation, they did not completely stand in Konoha''s position. They could also use the clause of announcing their position to let Cao Yincun take the lead in expressing his position. With proper operation, he could at least get some defection from Xiaonincun. In the early days of the war, Konoha''s disadvantages would be reversed if he was able to get some defections from the Little Ninja Village. Maybe, because of the defections of these Little Ninja villages, he could win a period of time for a big Ninja village. Coupled with Konoha''s strength, there is a chance to occupy the greatest advantage of the war at once, and it is not impossible to end the war early. It can be said that, strategically, Caoyin Village is also a very crucial force. Moreover, Cao Yin Village also showed extraordinary strength, and it was also useful in wars. Moreover, with so much in-depth cooperation, Konoha is also more likely to penetrate into Caoyin Village. Over time, even if Caoyin Village''s prestige is against the yin at first, later, the three generations of Hokage will also be restricted by means. Moreover, this Caoyin Village has always shown a pro-Konoha attitude, including when it was closed to the country, the three generations of Hokage were still willing to believe in the sincerity of Caoyin Village, and now a considerable part of the information of Caoyin Village has been passed to his hands. , So that he was more convinced of this. At least, at this stage, Caoyin Village is still facing Konoha, and there is no sign of colluding with other Shinobu villages. Even, Caoyin Village keeps a distance from other Shinobu villages. Obviously, it is waiting for Konoha. If they are not alliances, they will consider other Danin villages. In this regard, the third generation of Hokage does not need to hesitate too much. This betrayal is the Ninja world of common sense, and the three generations of Hokage also have their own methods, but they will not decide whether to alliance because of whether Cao Yin Village will betray in the future. It can even be said that betrayal is affirmative, and how to maximize the interests of the alliance in the process before the betrayal is the result of the three generations of Hokage. Moreover, Cao Yincun is also a self-delivery handle, deliberately showing such a strong strength, quite the momentum to gamble on Konoha. After all, with such a strong strength, besides Konoha will consider the alliance, other forbearance Even if the village agreed to the alliance and made an oral agreement, it would still be fearful and weakened in his heart, and it would never be possible to seriously alliance with Cao Yin Village. Among the Five Great Ninja Villages, Konoha is relatively more reliable, and you must be more sincere in dealing with Union Village. Caoyin Village''s strength was revealed, that is, to tell Konoha, "After cutting off the back, I have nowhere to go except you." This sincerity, the three generations of Hokage must also be considered. Konoha can have a dark side, but Konoha is definitely not a ruthless village, not only internally, but also externally. To the enemy will be ruthless. As for signing a written covenant, on the one hand, it can be regarded as a response to a series of good wishes from Caoyin Village and firmly following Konoha''s attitude. On the other hand, it is also one of the results of three generations of Naruto. The reason is that Little Ninja Village does not believe in Da Ninja Village, and the identity of the weak makes them inevitably repeated for their lives. The reason why he wanted to do this was to change the current situation between Da Ren Village and Xiao Ren Village in this era when the power of Xiao Ren Village was rising. Now Konoha suffers a little bit, and a written contract is signed, and then based on his attitude towards Cao Yin Village, he constantly changes Xiaoren Village to Da Ren Village. No, it should be said that it is an attitude towards Konoha, and believes in Konoha with a weak mentality. Then, sign an alliance with Konoha to win more high-quality alliances for Konoha. Perhaps these small ninja villages are scattered among the big ninja villages, and there is not much power. It can only be said to be an increase in influence, but if they are united If he was by Konoha''s side, then, this power would be considerable, and it would be enough to change the pattern of Ninja World. It can also change the status quo of Konoha''s isolation and helplessness. At that time, the frequency of wars will be reduced to a minimum. At the same time, even if the other big ninja villages reacted, imitating Konoha, and won the single follower of the small ninja village, that didn''t matter. Facing a big ninja village with a little ninja village, it is better than the little ninja village all sorts of chaos, hopping between various forces, without countless more variables. It is also more beneficial to Konoha. Anyway, Konoha always faces the Ninja world alone, and this relatively stable situation is more beneficial than chaotically changing the situation. Therefore, its solid wood leaves in this covenant, even in the early stage of cooperation, have great benefits in terms of economic, military and political influence ~www.novelhall.com~. In a sense, this is a win-win situation for signing a written covenant. If Cao Yin Village is not stupid, Konoha is not stupid, then no one will betray this covenant. And if Caoyin Village and Konoha Village were stupid, the two villages would have long since disappeared in the long river of history. "Also, newly received news.", At this moment, upon hearing the words of the third generation of Hokage, in the shadow, a scroll was handed to the third generation of Hokage. "Ok" In response, the three generations of Hokage nodded, and after receiving it, they looked through it. this is! From this look, the expression of the three generations of Hokage could not be restrained. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2396： can Cao Yin Village, yes. In the unfolded scroll, these four words were written briefly, and the reflection was reflected in the slightly surprised eyes of the third generation of Hokage. "Is the information accurate?" Then, after seeing that there was no one around him, the third generation of Hokage spit out such a sentence. "One hundred percent accurate." In this regard, there was such a sound in the shadow behind the three generations of Hokage. "So, has Chiba returned to the village?" And hearing this sound, the three generations of Hokage retracted the scroll in their hands in different sensualities, moved their eyes, but looked down again, it looked like they had seen something irrelevant. This sentence, sounded and seemingly irrelevant, replied. "Yes, according to the news from Master Chiba, he has returned to the village of Konoha at this time." In this regard, in the shadow behind him, there was such an affirmation. As the Anbe directly under the three generations of Hokage who established an intelligence connection with the Chiba-sama in the first half of this year, although the news about the Chiba-sama is basically passive, the activities of the Chiba-sama in the past six months seem to be It was becoming active. Basically, during this period, every ten days and a half months, there was news about the Chiba-sama, and even several times in the past few days. Among them was the news that he was about to return to the village. Although there was no news about Uchiha Nobuhiko, it was clear that Lord Chiba had returned the news that he had returned to the village and passed it along with this scroll. "is it" In response, the third generation of Hokage nodded. It turned out that he had come back. Although I said before that I would come back during the Ninja exam, but I didn''t expect to really come back. And, it seems that it has been a long time since he has been back, at least he has already investigated Caoyin Village. Then, my decision should be no problem. At this time, such a thought flashed through the mind of the third generation of Hokage. Obviously, the four words on the scroll that he saw just now, the word "Ke", refers to the matter between him and the Caoyin Village Alliance, and from the handwriting and this Anbe to send this letter From a standpoint of things, this scroll is undoubtedly the message that Chiba sent him. Coupled with the news that Chiba is about to return to the village received a few months ago, it is not difficult to infer that Chiba has already returned to the village. Obviously, Chiba agrees with this alliance. At least, it has been determined that Caoyin Village can be trusted. At this stage, it can be trusted, otherwise Chiba would never pass this kind of information, but would advise. In other words, it is possible to sign a written covenant for this alliance. "So, now, how about Caoyin Village?" Then, thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage no longer entangled with the issue of the alliance, but retransmitted to ask other questions. "Everything is normal. Those Xia Ren who have not passed the second test have all been found, and the guest house placed in Caoyin Village has been upgraded to the Allied treatment, and the specifications have been increased by one level according to your instructions." And after this sentence, in the shadow behind the three generations of Hokage, another voice sounded. It seemed that there was not only one person in this shadow. "Ah, very good." In response, the third generation of Hokage nodded, seeming quite satisfied. Now, Cao Yin Village is already a very strategic ally that Konoha has won, so the treatment will naturally be improved a bit, and it can also be regarded as a show for other Xiaonin villages. Konoha can''t win the big ninja village. Now that the power of ninja village is rising, the three generations of Naruto will not give up this opportunity. It is the same thing to win the Ninja test and to spy on intelligence. Trying to win the Xiaonin village as much as possible is also an extremely important thing for the Ninja test. Moreover, the three generations of Naruto have been unsure about the current situation of the Zhongnin exam. The emergence of Oshemaru and the emergence of Kushinin Village. With his experience, he can predict this time without even thinking about it. , I am afraid that the undercurrent is already raging in the back. At this time, an additional ally is also very necessary. Or it can be said that the reason why the three generations of Hokage are so anxious to sign the covenant is because they feel that this Zhongnin exam is unusual. At the same time, it is also said that the three generations of Hokage have been somewhat powerless. However, now that he has won the alliance with Caoyin Village, he can breathe a sigh of relief. At this time, even if something really happened to the Zhongnin exam, what happened to Konoha, since Chiba has said that Caoyin Village can be trusted . Then, Caoyin Village is bound to do everything possible to help Konoha in the event of possible changes, in order to gain more trust, consolidate the alliance, and facilitate the development of future alliance relations. After all, Konoha is to provide educational resources. This is to fundamentally change the resources of a Shinobu Village, and Caoyin Village will never miss it. And with the strength shown by Kushin Village now, the three children of Haneda were able to cope with many changes. Moreover, as long as the news of the alliance is secretly spread out later, even if there is something eager behind it, I am afraid that Shimokiba and the current Caoyin Village Alliance will be considered, whether their original plan can succeed. Otherwise, the three generations of Hokage will not rush to enter into an agreement with Cao Yin Village without being clear, and they will conclude a complete agreement at once without any temptation. In fact, he knew very well that Konoha''s situation was already very severe in this Zhongnin exam. "report!", And just at this moment, just after the three generations of Hokage nodded quite clothed, a third voice sounded in the shadows. However, there was another ninja who reported. "what happened?" In this regard, the third generation of Hokage still remained calm, and asked. "Captain Ken Makoto Watanabe has been in contact with the three of Haneda, and has sent the injured Haneda Ichiba to the hospital, and Tatsuhiko Haneda followed to the hospital, and Anna Haneda has already returned to the hospital." Hearing this, there is no nonsense, the third person in the shadows said, telling all the information that needs to be reported. "Huh? Injured?" In response to this, the third generation of Hokage was slightly startled, after all, he did not maintain a calm face, as he said. "Yes, Ichiba Haneda is injured and looks very serious, but Captain Kensei Watanabe has finished the treatment and seems to have no problems." Hearing this, the third voice said again. "Really...I know. You step back first. If Qiancheng has any information to pass on, send it to me as soon as possible." In response, the third generation of Hokage nodded and said. Haneda Ichiba...was injured? With his strength, who can hurt him? At this time, the hearts of the three generations of Hokage were solemn. Needless to say, the strength of this Haneda Ichiba is definitely far beyond the level of Shinnin, and even, absolutely beyond the level of Zhongnin, even Gaara of the sand waterfall in the sandy hidden village has long been famous. I am afraid it is not his opponent. There is definitely a place in Shangren. This is still inferred from his performance, and his performance is far from showing his full strength. In other words, the elites of this Ninja exam have no way to try the full strength of this Haneda Ichiba. Even part of the strength can''t be tested. It can be said that it is not an exaggeration to describe Haneda Ichiba''s strength as unfathomable. At least, the current three generations of Hokage can''t guess his full strength. Only relying on previous temptations can only infer the tip of the iceberg. However, just the tip of the iceberg is enough to amaze the visionary experience of the third generation of Hokage. If it werent for Haneda Ichibas face, it would really make him unable to generate hostility. With the alliance of Kusakura Village, Im afraid that the three generations of Hokage have already spent a lot of effort to collect information on Haneda Ichiba and put him in this time. The attention of Shinobu test was adjusted to the same level as that of Dashewan. And now, Haneda Ichiba was injured without their knowledge, and it looked serious. This is very tricky. In this case, at least one in Konoha Village is hostile to Caoyin Village, or is hostile to Konoha, and wants to interfere with this Zhongnin exam, or attack Konoha through this Zhongnin exam, or just to Caoyin Village. And Konoha are powerful enemies of ideas. Can knock Haneda Ichiba into a severely injured enemy! Could it be... Has the village even sneaked into enemies whose quasi-S is close to or even above S-level? Well, it''s also a loss... But at this time, thinking of this, in the heart of the three generations of Hokage, apart from solemnity, it was a little fortunate. Fortunately, I have formed an alliance with Kuo Yin Village so quickly. If there is such a ninja who launches an attack in Konoha, it cannot be said that Konoha will be in chaos, but a lot of losses are still possible. After all, this Zhongnin exam concentrated all the seeds of Konoha in the next 20 years, and these seeds may be able to defeat such a powerful enemy in the future, but now, they can only be slaughtered. If slaughtered, Konoha will probably fall into a downturn in 30 to 50 years. Could it be that Their purpose, the purpose of those undercurrents, are the seeds of Konoha...or even the seeds of other Xiaonin villages? Stop Konoha''s vitality recovery, hurt Xiaonin Village, and shirk all the responsibility to the village... Ok This issue Later, when thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage thought keenly. "Contact Chiba as much as possible. I have something to discuss with him." Then he spoke like this. "Yes!" In response, the first voice in the shadow behind him answered without hesitation, and then the shadow seemed to fade a little. It seems that something has left the general. "Consult with the Harmony Miss, draw up a team of Anbe elites directly under her, and in these two days, protect the people in Caoyin Village, and explain to the Harmony Miss, that it is very likely that Konoha Village is about to face an attack. In response to the attack on everyone in the Zhongren exam, no one in Caoyin Village should leave the guest house these two days. Then, very decisively, he directly gave the order. "Yes!" Hearing this sound, there was a response in the shadow, but it was even lighter, obviously what had left. "What else!" However, upon hearing this response, feeling that the three people behind him had left, the third generation of Hokage''s brows frowned, and his face was rather cold. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, Danzang-sama has something to discuss with you." After this grim sound, in the shadow behind the third generation of Hokage, there was such a very polite voice. To be polite, I felt a little alienated. Sure enough... is it Danzo? But at this time, hearing this sound, the third generation of Hokage frowned tighter, and seemed to feel even more troublesome and troublesome. However, in his heart, he seemed to have expected this a long time ago, and such a thought flashed through. "Now, I''m taking the Zhongnin exam, it''s not convenient for me to leave." However, despite the thoughts in his heart, the three generations of Hokage''s mouth is no longer serious, but rather softly speaking. "Here, please also three generations of Hokage move, Master Danzo to you and..." Regarding this, in the shadows, what came out of the shadows was not obeying Hokage''s majestic response, but a cry of embarrassment. "I know what Danzo means, but this matter has not been discussed. I have already negotiated with the representative of Caoyin Village. Everything will be discussed after the alliance is formed." In this regard, the three generations of Hokage said straightforwardly. Among the words, there is quite a feeling of "Is Danzo Hokage, or I am Hokage, and are you Hokage loyal to Konoha or Shimura Danzo" in it. "Yes, I understand!" Obviously, the ninja in the shadows understood the meaning of the three generations of Hokage, and immediately responded. Then, after answering, the shadow faded again, obviously leaving. It happened at this time... Danzo, I really don''t understand you more and more now. Where have you reached your tentacles? But at this time, feeling that there was no one behind him, the expressions of the third generation of Hokage became more solemn. Although he knew that he had formed an alliance with Cao Yin Village, Danzo would definitely stop him. He was mentally prepared, but the tone and words of the ninja just now made him feel that his authority of Hokage had been challenged. At least, he knows that his childhood friend, and his best friend who has worked side by side for decades, already has his own power. As for this power, whether it belonged to Konoha Village or Shimura Danzo, he was already a little confused. Moreover, since the Kyuubi Rebellion, Gen''s actions have become more and more out of control. Especially in the case of Uchihas genocide, his best friends attitude resolutely surprised him~www.novelhall.com~ and he didnt know how this best friend convinced Xiaochun and Menyan, even It was useless if Chiba moved out. Moreover, Chiba''s ambiguous attitude on this matter was also somewhat unexpected. Nothing! It can only be this way! I''m starting to lose my power, and the village should be handed over to the younger generation. This time, Chiba will not go out again. The position of Naruto should also be handed over to the fifth generation. But thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage''s face flashed a bleak look, his age and body could no longer support such a large village. The waywardness of some children can''t be let go. What should have been done long ago should also be done! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2397： arrangement Konoha Hospital. "Then, Lord Long Yan, I will leave first." Seeing Haneda Tatsuhiko who was sitting next to the hospital bed with his eyes on Haeda Kazuha who had been placed, Watanabe Kensei leaned slightly and spoke. "Yes! Thank you." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who had just sat down, stood up immediately after hearing the words, leaned back and expressed his gratitude. "No, you are welcome. If you have any needs, you can tell the nurse in charge, Konoha will try to meet your requirements." Hearing this, watching Haneda Tatsuhiko''s decent manners, Watanabe Kensei did not say much, just left such a sentence, and then left this ward specially prepared for the ninjas of the outer village during the Ninja test. For him, Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Tatsuhiko were also two very important people during the mission, but his mission is to maintain the relationship between the two parties before the written agreement between Konoha and Kusakin Village was completely signed. After all, he It is impossible to only face these two people. Moreover, although these two people have shown good strength, they are not the core decision-making level of Caoyin Village after all. The real core decision-making level of Caoyin Village is the guidance of the Caoyin Village that they did not expect. , Haneda harmony. He must also rush to Haneda Kazuo to tell Haneda Kazuo about the current situation of Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Tatsuhiko. How much, it also shows that Konoha attaches great importance to their Cao Yin Village. At this time, he can''t waste time here either. No, staring at us? At the same time, looking at the back of Watanabe Kensei''s departure, Haneda Ryuhiko''s brows were slightly frowned, and such a thought passed in his heart. That''s it... put us here? Or, our importance is not as great as I thought? Then, another thought came into his mind. Or There is something I haven''t noticed yet, so I misjudged the behavior of Watanabe Kensei. However, speaking of it, we were so provocative and blatantly provoked Konoha. This Konoha should be watching us. After all, if you look at the general direction of Cao Yin Village, no matter how arrogant a small Ninja village is, it is impossible to openly provoke a big Ninja village, even if the strength of the big Ninja village is no longer as good as before. Moreover, Konoha''s strength may not be as good as before, and there are still some people who have made famous names in the three wars, and they are still in their prime. Cao Yin Village is swelling, and it is impossible to openly challenge Konoha. So, since it is impossible for Caoyin Village to provoke Konoha, the people in Caoyin Village provoke Konoha. Are these provocative people suspicious? Shouldn''t it be monitored? Isn''t it possible that these people are hostile to Konoha under the guise of Cao Yin Village? Or, Watanabe Kensei deliberately showed up and left openly, is it paralyzing us? In fact, Konoha has already started to move. But thinking about it, Haneda Tatsuhiko did not stand for long, but slowly sat back. Wait! And just as he sat down here, his eyes suddenly opened, and his eyes flashed sharply, as if suddenly thinking of something. Just now, this Watanabe Kensei said, Teacher Heyin has returned to the hall? Is it controlled? Is this Watanabe Kensei going to deal with or monitor the harmony teacher? Or This incident, Watanabe Kensei''s appearance, actually has nothing to do with the fool Ichiyo''s provocation against Konoha? Then, after trying to understand what he wanted to do, two completely different thoughts appeared in his mind. One is, in the current situation, Konoha is malicious. Watanabe Kensei left them to better deal with their harmony teacher and to paralyze them. After all, they are also fighting. As for why and how to deal with their harmony teacher, Haneda Tatsuhiko doesn''t know, but since Konoha has made any judgments, it must be based on it. This is not to worry about Haneda Tatsuhiko. Perhaps, it may be to seize the harmonies or house arrest harmonies as hostages, forcing them to catch them obediently. Second, in the current situation, Konoha was actually kind, and Watanabe Kensei felt that for some reason, he wanted to win over Kuo Yin, and it is better to go to their harmony teacher here watching them. "Ok" Thinking of this, Haneda Tatsuhiko groaned, but his brows slowly loosened. It should be what Mr. Heyin did. Anyway, we have already given enough to Konoha''s noodles. The three generations of Hokage''s attitude, they also changed their faces when they didn''t turn their heads well. Besides us, there are many more. The village of Shinobu stared at him, especially the village of Shinobu, but they all looked forward to Konoha''s leak. Konoha is not an idiot at this stall, he must know that he can''t give anyone any handle. The current Watanabe Kensei, I am afraid that it will be more or less targeted, no matter how strong Konoha is, it is impossible to prevent the infiltration of other Ninja village intelligence personnel from any angle. Even if some Ninja villages did not take the Zhongnin exam, they must be close. Watching this Zhongnin exam. Konoha is not so stupid. And according to Watanabe Kensei''s earlier statement that the harmony teacher has returned to the hall, since Watanabe Kensei knows the movement of the harmony teacher, and the preselection is not over, the harmony teacher has returned. It is very possible that Mr. Heyin has already achieved a certain goal before returning, otherwise, as an instructor... No, it is inevitable that he has achieved some goal, and he has already returned! Otherwise, if we stabbed such a big basket just now, it is impossible for the harmony teacher not to show up! I shouldn''t worry about the harmony teacher! With the loosening of his brows, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s thoughts passed such a certain thought. Obviously, they want to understand the current situation. They can''t be in danger, so naturally there is nothing to worry about. Everything is moving in a good direction. just What purpose was reached, or what agreement was reached with Konoha? Teacher Heyin, are you also hiding from us? However, it didn''t take long for him to relax, and a feeling of not knowing how to describe it came to his heart. After figuring out that they couldn''t possibly be in danger now, he naturally noticed that another line in the whole incident was the purpose of their harmony teacher. Obviously, when they attracted everyone''s attention in this incident, their teacher should have reached an agreement with Konoha. In other words, a certain purpose was achieved. In other words, not only does this fool Yiye have his own plan without them, his own harmony teacher also has his own purpose. Idiot Yiye, Teacher Heyin, they all have things, and they are hiding very important things from them! They are completely kept in the dark! "You guys, what are you planning!" Then, after thinking of this layer, his gaze couldn''t help but fell on the young man with gray and mottled hair who was lying on the hospital bed with snow-white bandages on his wound, and there was a low murmur in his mouth. At this moment, he suddenly felt that the boy in front of him and the kind harmony teacher in his memory had become strange at this moment. Although it is excusable that they have their own plans and not telling them that they should even be told, Haneda Tatsuhiko still finds it hard to let go of the feeling of being deceived and being used as a gun. Cao Yin Village... What will happen next? While it is hard to let go, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart is more worried. ... "call" And at this time, in the guild hall of Cao Yin Village, Haneda Kazuone who slowly sat down in the hall let out a long sigh. did not expect At the same time, in her mind, there was a thought that she couldn''t describe that she didn''t know whether it was easy or exciting. But when this thought turned around, she didn''t realize that she wiped the sweat from her forehead. To be honest, she did not expect that things would go so smoothly. Do not! Things will succeed! To be honest, looking at the scroll on the desktop in front of her at this time, she felt quite a dreamlike feeling. She lived hard since she was a child. She almost starved to death in wars several times. After joining Caoyin Village, she experienced a lot of ups and downs, especially when the war was a tacit battle. It can be said that she was the weakest and the most cruel. When she was relatively mature, she had experienced the darkest Ninja world. Her temperament could be said to be much more mature and stable than ninjas of the same age. She was also much calmer in situations, almost, extremely There are few situations that can shake her. This can be regarded as the most precious wealth brought to her by the most sinister experiences of her childhood and adulthood. Whether in battle or in politics, she can maintain a steady heart in any game. Including the negotiation just now, she was able to remain calm, making Konoha''s people take a high look. It is even possible that Konoha made such a condition because of her performance. However, she is now unable to restrain her inner excitement, unable to remain calm or calm. Yes, at this time, Haneda''s harmony is already a little difficult to keep calm, an incredible mix of pie-dropping and excitement in the sky, almost an urge to jump, At this moment, she seemed to be back when she was a child. At that time, the war had not broken out, her father and mother were still alive, and her younger brother had not starved to death. There were food and drink, carefree days. The mood at the moment is just like the time when the mother made her favorite food and surprised her. Almost, he was about to jump up and applaud. The reason why she almost jumped out now was naturally the scroll in front of her. This is a half-effective draft covenant with Konoha. A large amount of direct financial assistance, a large number of containing a full range of commercial orders, a quantitative ninja task list, a quantitative educational resource tilt, and even the annual special teaching class of Konoha elite. This is almost impossible! In particular, the quantitative list of ninja tasks and the tilt of educational resources can be said to be charcoal in the snow, which directly solves the development problem of Caoyin Village in the next 30 to 50 years or even a century. In contrast, a large number of original financial allocations and a full range of commercial orders are actually just a temporary solution, although Caoyin Village will have no worries in the next few years and can concentrate on solving its own problems. However, these are only time for Caoyin Village to solve the problems. If Caoyin Village still cannot improve the current situation, then Caoyin Village will never be able to get rid of the current shadow. In the end, it was even hard to return, and could only choose to become Konoha''s vassal or even a puppet. Originally, she had been worried about this problem. However, during the negotiation, Konoha directly knocked out this covenant that they could not refuse. At this time, she still had the feeling that three generations of Hokage''s personal dark side members found herself and secretly talked about whether it was a dream. Yes, at this time, the person in power who has experienced strong winds and waves, and also experienced the cruel and dark Cao Yin Village, still has a feeling of whether the previous negotiation was a dream. It can be said that Konoha''s covenant directly knocked her out. As a Ninja Village, the biggest source of income needless to say is the mission. The mission channels of Cao Yin Village have been blocked and snatched because of the seclusion and the country. They can hardly receive any mission, and no client trusts them to issue missions. And Konohas quantitative task list to them is undoubtedly rebuilding their task network. After all, such things as delegated tasks are all reborn once and twice. There is more cooperation, even if it is the task of a big country. They also have a chance to receive it. It can be said that every task Konoha grants to them may be behind a principal, and each principal is a network of relationships, a network of relationships for obtaining tasks. As long as they work hard enough, the success rate of completing the task is high enough, and Konoha builds enough trust, according to Konohas statement that the tasks that will be completed in the village of Kuoyin will be signed on the list of ninjas in the village of Kuoyin, they It is very likely that you will gradually get the direct appointment of the principals of these tasks, even if the task list can only get 30% of the reward, it is very worthwhile. In this matter, it seems that Konoha''s squeeze between three and seven points, but in fact, this is the greatest aid and help to their village. Konoha is sharing his mission network and helping them rebuild the mission network. For Konoha, this is basically a self-destructive clause, even if it is the free service of Caoyin Village or even paying Konoha. And the last educational resource tilt is the assistance above the task list, the continuation of the power of the Ninja Village ~ www.novelhall.com~ The most important and most important thing is education, even if it is the Blood Succession Boundary Family or the Ninja, it is dependent on the village. Education, because the education in the village continues to be the quality of ninjas, comprehensive qualities, etc. It can be said that the most important and fundamental thing for a ninja to become a ninja is here. Konoha''s education level is undoubtedly the No. 1 in the world of ninja, so many big ninja villages have learned his education methods. Moreover, since Konoha experienced the third Ninja war and then experienced the Kyuubi Rebellion one after another, he lost a large number of elite and non-elite ninjas, and can still be called the strongest Ninja village today, which shows Konoha''s educational power. How strong is it. With the tilt of Konoha''s educational resources, even if they can''t learn much, it''s enough to fundamentally change the Caoyin Village that is messed up in education. Enough, have a strong foundation! "Later...how should I tell them!" Then, after thinking about it, Haneda Kazuone took two deep breaths, his eyes staring at the scroll slowly became hollow, and he said blankly. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2398： excitement "No way!" The dazed words hadn''t settled yet, the eyes that were suddenly hollow because they didn''t know what to say suddenly cleared, clattered, and then stood up abruptly. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but arouse in the sound of the chair rubbing against the ground. With a smile, his figure moved back and forth unconsciously. The feeling in the bottom of my heart was mixed with a lot of emotions, and at this time it finally turned into uncontrollable ecstasy and excitement. I have to calm down! No way! I have to calm down! As she walked back and forth, in her heart, she was constantly forcing herself to calm down. However, such clauses, such comprehensive assistance, and even clauses that fundamentally change the strength of Cao Yin Village, and the price they paid was just to stand firmly on Konoha''s side. During the war, it was only Just take the lead in making your position public, and then do what some of your allies should do. Moreover, it is a written covenant! The most effective written covenant! Such a good thing is more than a pie falling from the sky! This is already a miracle! Even if the current written agreement is only half effective, after all, it was her name that was signed, not the name of Yuzawa, the leader of Kuoyin Village, so Konoha has the power to revoke in terms of performance, so it is only half effective. , Cant be regarded as signed. And now, the written text of the draft is in hand, and all she has to do is to give the scroll to Yuze, and then ask Yuze to sign the name. Although it is only half as effective, it can be said that the dust has settled for Cao Yin Village. They have no reason to refuse. How can this make her calm down! This covenant can be said to have completely changed the future of Caoyin Village. As long as this covenant has been fulfilled, and as long as they Cao Yincun fulfills their ally''s obligations, then Konoha will not be able to give up this covenant, and it may be discounted in the future. But it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter at all. Because at that time, they must have the ability to protect themselves. And Caoyin Village, which has the power of self-protection, is the most stable home, a place where you dont need to starve anymore, dont have to starve to death around you, and you dont have to worry about seeing the sun tomorrow. ! It can be said that their long-cherished dream will be realized because of this covenant! How can you calm down? How can you not jump for joy? How could it be possible to restrain the current excitement and explain the current situation to everyone? "No, no, no...Calm down, calm down, if I''m like this, the cheers of those guys will probably crush this hall! Now it can''t attract any attention, Konoha has Konoha''s purpose, this covenant, It must be done in secret first. When Konoha feels that the time is right, he will naturally announce that the last sentence after the negotiation "Please wait for our signal" must mean this. Since Konoha has made it so clear. It must be released at the right time! The covenant itself is impossible to conclude, and it must be concluded now. There must be a reason, and this reason is probably because Konoha needs to be published at the right time. We must To cooperate with them!" But as the pace of back and forth got faster and faster, He Yin''s mouth was murmured like this, and in his words, there was already a slight tremor of excitement. This covenant, in addition to needing Yuzawa''s signature now, according to the harmonized hint that Konoha did not specify the negotiation just now, but it is not different from that, they still have to keep it confidential. Moreover, it is better to announce this kind of covenant at the time when it becomes effective. Under special circumstances, if the timing of the announcement is selected correctly, it will itself create unimaginable advantages. Harmony didn''t want anyone to notice. If this covenant leaks the news, it will not be of great benefit to their Cao Yin Village. She can still see the current situation in the Ninja World very clearly. The power of Xiaonin Village will rise, and the influence will not affect the foundation of Da Ninja Village. The situation is gradually improving, Da Ren Village pays more and more attention to Xiao Ren Village, and Xiao Ren Villages treatment is undoubtedly better. However, in general, the treatment is still the level of survival in the cracks. The Daren Village still absolutely controls the Xiaoren Village, and the Xiaoren Village will never make its mark. It is only because of the increase in strength that the treatment received is increased accordingly. Really let Little Ninja Village to face Da Ninja Village, but also at the level of hitting rocks with pebble. Moreover, the strength of the Little Ninja Village is elevated. If you feel okay in the Da Ninja Village, then it is natural to cooperate and increase the benefits. However, once the tolerance limit of the Da Ninja Village is exceeded, what should be done. The increase in the power of the small ninja village was mostly due to the decrease in the power ratio of the large ninja village. And if it is now known that Konoha and Kusaki are in an alliance, or a written agreement, which directly promoted the political status of Xiaonin Village, then Danin Village will definitely destroy this agreement at all costs, before the agreement is announced. Because once there is a precedent for a written covenant and Konohas strongest Ninja village takes the lead, then Konoha will definitely choose Konoha in the future. In other words, Konoha will get all the power of Ninja village. Even if they made concessions to prevent Konoha from unifying the power of Xiaonin Village, all they could do was a written covenant. Moreover, Konoha''s favorable conditions will become the basic standard of their written covenant. Then, the cost of wooing Xiaonin Village will definitely reach an unbearable level. Daren Village will never allow Konoha and Kushin to do this. I am afraid that once exposed, the worst case may become the fuse of war. And Cao Yin, in the terror of other big ninth villages, will become one of the many destroyed little ninth villages in history. Only with the destruction of Cao Yin Village, other Shinobu Villages can prove that if they don''t agree, even Konoha can''t keep you. Written covenant or something, impossible! At the same time, not only Da Ren Village, I am afraid Xiao Ren Village will do everything possible to prevent their alliance, but the reason is different from Da Ren Village, Xiao Ren Village will stop it, it must be to eat the first cup of this written agreement. Because they don''t believe Konoha will give the same terms. Because they don''t have the power shown by Cao Yin Village. The care and self-knowledge of many years of survival in the cracks will make them feel, and for Xiaonin Village, this written covenant is really a miracle. No one dares to ask for a second share. Moreover, the above content is not something Konoha can pay multiple times. And from a standpoint, no matter whether they will have the same terms and the same written covenant in the future, they will not be willing to win the first place in the village of Xiaoren, and then develop ahead of them because of this. There is an intrigue between the big ninja villages, no one can see that other big ninja villages are powerful, and between their little ninja villages, why not? Therefore, she can''t make other people too excited. "Still... keep them secret?" Then, after walking back and forth for a long time, Haneda Kazuone stopped, and all the joy and excitement froze in this moment. The whole face suddenly fell cold. Of course, this kind of good news is best for everyone to know. However, this is nothing more than her personal emotional inclination, and the subconscious thoughts that had just been dazzled by excitement and joy. If she is really uncontrollable, then she can choose not to tell anyone. Do not! Let me tell you. However, this idea, which was hidden from them, only passed by in a flash. Long Yan, the child is becoming more and more sensitive, and he has also become more and more restless recently. In case something comes out, it''s not good. However, this thought that was hidden from the people was just a flash, and even if you calm down and think about it, this matter must be told to everyone after all. The reason is very simple, because among the ninjas brought here this time, there is a special child like Long Yan. If you keep it secret, you may still be discovered by this sensitive child, and there is still a risk of exposure, and this child, even if she finds out, will not ask herself in the first place, but will do some small actions. There is no guarantee that these small actions will not be detected by other Shinobu. And now, it is precisely that there can be no chance for any accidents, after all, this covenant is too important to them Cao Yin. Because the terms are so good, even as long as the covenant is signed and announced, it will be done once and for all, and their trip will be complete. They will not even have to worry too much about the development of the village and the situation of foreign enemies for a long time. For Caoyin Village, it is the pies that fall from the sky, but it is also something that must be grasped. Now, it seems that all the dust has settled, and everything seems to have been determined. However, it is precisely this situation. The moment before this success is the most critical moment. Know the importance of this matter and the meaning behind it. And what harmonies represent at this point in time can be so careful. It will calm down from ecstasy and excitement in an instant. Because, whether to tell other people about the problems that might arise behind them, she has touched her most sensitive nerve. "Ok" Thinking of this, Haneda Kazuone looked at the scroll on the table and groaned slightly. "Snapped!" However, at this moment, the gate of the hall was suddenly opened and hit the wall directly with a loud noise. what happened? And this abrupt sound made Haneda Kazuone''s shoulders shrug, and he almost blurted out with an exclamation. At the same time, subconsciously, she turned sideways slightly, but silently blocked the scroll behind her, covering the line of sight from the door, and turned her head to look at the door. "Sister Heyin, Anna is hungry, eat!" But at this moment, when her gaze settled, a small figure rushed in, and what followed was such a familiar voice. call So it was Anna! In this regard, although he did not see the person in a rush, Haneda Kazuone couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he heard this sound and the sound of turning boxes and cabinets afterwards. "Ah! I found it. Long Yan''s grain reserves are still the cleverness of Annan, who let Anna secretly store the grain reserves." Then, just as she breathed a sigh of relief, behind her, there was a sound of eating with a click, followed by a vague voice. "Eat slowly, I''ll find you some more." Hearing this sound, he turned his head and looked at the small figure that was constantly stuffing food in his mouth, turning a certain cabinet almost inverted, and Haneda Kazuo calmly put away the scroll on the table. She showed a helpless smile, and then left the table, ready to go back to the room to get food for this girl. Ok? However, as soon as this took a step, her face suddenly changed. "Anna, why are you the only one to come back? Have you all passed the preliminary selection?" Then, she looked at the little figure whose head had to be buried in the cabinet and ate Hesai, and said seriously. "Uh...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." And hearing this sound, Anna Haneda, whose head was buried in the cupboard that was a pile of so-called stored grains that Kane had discovered long ago, paused, and said. It''s just that there was food in his mouth, and all he said was a whining sound. "What? Yiye was injured?" However, even though there were gurgling sounds in his mouth, Haneda Kazuone seemed to fully understand what Anna was talking about. The face changed immediately and he blurted out. In her ears, Anna''s whining sound clearly said that she passed the qualifiers, but because Yiye was injured, she was the only one to come back. "Woohoo!" In response, Anana nodded repeatedly, but the action of stuffing something into her mouth did not stop at all. impossible! How could someone hurt a leaf? Even if Konoha''s Anbe shot, Yiye wouldn''t be so injured that he couldn''t return. Then, seeing Anna''s movements, her face was full of consternation. Ichiba Haneda was injured... and was so injured that he couldn''t return... Is this possible? How strong should the opponent be? Later, when the color of consternation appeared, her heart was already full of shock. To be honest, Haneda Ichiba''s strength is not clear to her, and to her, it is also unfathomable. She could not imagine ~www.novelhall.com~ what kind of enemy could hurt Haneda Ichiba. Moreover, looking at the situation now, Ichiba''s injury should be under control, but if I can''t come back, he should be admitted to the hospital. Long Yan is with Ichiba, and Anna''s return is probably because of a previous agreement. In other words, the current Yiye was wounded to the hospital. She could hardly imagine what kind of ninja would be able to wound Yiye and return to the hospital. Konoha''s Sannin? "Tell me..." Then, thinking of this, she subconsciously spoke. "About this matter, please let me report to you, Master Heyin." However, she didn''t finish her sentence. When she said this, there was such a voice behind her. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2399： Explanation "you are?" Hearing the sudden sound behind him, Haneda Kazuone frowned slightly, then slowly turned his head back and looked at the door behind him. When did Konoha''s ninja stand at the door? At this time, her heart was shocked. At this moment, behind her, that is, in the direction of the doorway, in the door door that opened, was standing a Konoha ninja with a gentle face and a normal look. Unconsciously, a Konoha ninja stood at the door. Although she is still a little away from the door, she can appear quietly in such a close place. Such things have not appeared for a long time except when she was still weak. Obviously, the Konoha ninja in front of him may have strength far beyond his own. Even if he is not far superior to himself, he still has the conditions to assassinate himself. In other words, if it wasn''t the Konoha Ninja who had no intentions just now, I''m afraid she was either captured or assassinated! but Konoha''s Ninja...Why didn''t you let me go back alone during the talks at this time, and basically made it clear to... However, this shock was only a flash, and soon her thoughts drifted to another place. "Anna! Honestly, did you get into trouble again!" Then, thinking of this, suddenly, her eyes were angry, and she suddenly looked at Anna Haneda who was eating Hesai over there, with such a sound in her mouth, and her face was also violent at this time. "Goooo!" And hearing such a sound, feeling the effort in the harmony words, Haneda Anna, who was still eating Hesai, as if nothing could stop her from eating, suddenly straightened her back, and her mouth also stopped tightly. However, the food in her mouth did not dare to swallow it. This heartless little girl had already stiffened her face at this moment. At this moment, the fear in her heart was already beyond words. Suffered... terrible... Sister Heyin is angry! But at this moment, such a thought passed in her heart full of horror. How...how how how what? Then, this little girl, with great strength, shocked all the little girls. At this time, she was completely panicked. There was almost a layer of mist in his eyes. It seems that a child who is not scolded is suddenly scolded by his mother. "No! It''s not a big problem. It''s just that before the end of the Zhongren exam, you can ask me if you have any requirements before you leave the village. I am the third generation of Naruto to ensure that the alliance is in The treatment Konoha received." In response, he glanced at Anna Haneda over there, and Ken Makoto Watanabe hurriedly said, explaining to Haneda Kazuone. At the same time, he looked down at the edge of the door at his toe, and stepped back a little later to keep himself within the knocking distance. This Anna Haneda is exactly the mentality of a child. I remember when my sister was scolded by her mother, she was not afraid of the outside world, but when she came home, she always couldn''t get around her? Later, when he looked up, his gaze swept past Anna Haneda unconsciously, and seeing her stiff back, such a thought came to mind. And in his mind, he passed the one he hadn''t seen for a long time, and his memory still stayed on his six or seven-year-old sister who was about the same age as Anna Haneda. "It turned out to be Konoha''s administrator, it was rude." In response, Haneda Kazuone turned his head and leaned slightly, first expressing some apologies, and then suddenly turned his head and looked at Anna Haneda on the other side, with a more serious tone, and said, "Say! Did you get into trouble again? !" In his words, he completely put Watanabe Kensei aside. "Well!" And hearing this more serious sound, Anna Haneda almost shrugged her shoulders, and her whole body was completely stiff. He didn''t seem to dare to look back, it was as if he had done something wrong. Even, there is a little grievance on his face. Tears had already started to accumulate in his eyes, as if he was about to cry soon. Uh It''s really exactly the same as my mother! At this time, seeing the appearance of Haneda Kazuo and Haneda Anna in front of him, Watanabe Kensei couldn''t help flashing such a thought in his heart. The gentle smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to be stiff. This situation is exactly the same as the impression of my mother after being furious, and there is no overwhelming expression on her face, but the momentum always feels a little hard to breathe and cannot produce confrontation. courage. Originally, I thought there would be no more women like my mother in this world. It now appears that this Haneda Kazue is not an ordinary woman if he can obtain the power of Kusakin Village and become one of the three actual powers. Then, seeing this, there was such a thought in his mind. With the passing of this thought, Watanabe Kensei made a new discovery about the ecology of the people who took the exam in Caoyin Village. It now appears that this Haneda harmony should be at the top of the food chain among the Haneda four. "Master Harmony, please let me talk about this matter." Afterwards, thinking of this, Watanabe Kensei hurriedly said. He really didn''t want Anna Haneda in front of him to cry. Regardless of his position and the strength of Anna Haneda, he really didn''t want to see such a cute little girl crying. In this matter, Anna Haneda was obviously wronged. The instigator was that Haneda Ichiba. It was Haneda''s efforts that prevented the situation from expanding, and even brought the situation under control. It was Haneda''s own contribution. Really! What the **** did these three guys stabbed? But at this time, hearing Watanabe Kensei say this, Haneda Kazune also knew that it would be useless for her to question Anna about this matter. Originally, it was useless to ask Anna about the substance of this matter. However, at such a critical stall, Konoha suddenly sent a ninja who was stronger than herself, and was basically good at assassination. She really had no way to go. Think in a good direction. Now, all she could think of was Ichiyo, Anna and Longyan, who must have caused some trouble again. The time for the trouble should happen to be the stall where Konoha signed the covenant with him. This one just signed an unimaginable treaty with Konoha, and these three guys added chaos to herself, and she couldn''t help but be angry! Such a written covenant that can no longer be described as generous is that they did not dare to think about the result. It is far more than what they want to strive for in this Zhongnin exam. Even with this covenant, they can completely You don''t even need to please the other Danin villages. And if, because of the relationship between these three guys, this covenant that is now only half-effective is torn, then Cao Yin Village must fall from the clouds to the ground again, no, it''s in hell. After all, Konoha had the power to veto a covenant, before Yuzawa signed it. And if it was the disaster that caused Konoha to tear up the covenant, could this matter be good? As for this Watanabe Kensei, Haneda Kazue is not naive to think that he is really here to improve their treatment. Improving their treatment may happen in the future, but I am afraid that more is warning and surveillance. After all, if you send an administrator to improve your treatment, why send such a ninja who is good at assassination? Isn''t it good for an ordinary ninja who handles affairs smoothly and efficiently? It can also avoid their suspicion. Obviously, Konoha came to warn and monitor it because of the trouble caused by these three guys. Even, it is very likely that Konoha is now considering withdrawing this covenant. To be honest, the current Haneda Kazuo is trying to suppress his anger and tension in his heart, trying to show a calm appearance. "If these three guys are in trouble, I apologize to you first!" And thinking of this, Haneda Kazue had experienced a lot of sins after all, and at this time he still acted appropriately. She bowed forty-five degrees and used a very standard apology. "No! No no! Please raise your head!" Facing Haneda''s actions, Watanabe Kensei looked a little panicked and quickly spoke. Ok? Hearing Watanabe Kensei''s obviously flustered voice, Haneda Kazuone frowned slightly, and a trace of doubt passed through his mind. Is the matter different from what I thought? But her mind flashed, but her gaze was intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Anna Haneda over there. She was a little surprised and grateful that she seemed to have caught the life-saving straw, and looked at Watanabe Kensei''s Anna Haneda. These three guys have always been reckless in the village! This girl doesnt get into trouble on weekdays... Needless to say, Yiye and Longyan. It is a huge expense to deal with the damage they cause every day, and these three people get together... It seems, there is nothing good! At this moment, seeing Anna Hanedas reaction, Haneda Kazuones mind flashed the appearance of these three guys mixing together, and his face suddenly became haze again. The previous words were a little flustered because of Watanabe Kensei. Some of her thoughts that "something might not be bad" disappeared instantly. It''s definitely not a good thing! It''s definitely not a good thing! But now, her mind was finally determined, and such a series of thoughts passed. At the same time, the head that I originally wanted to raise was not raised after all. "No! You really misunderstood! In fact, the three generations of Hokage are very grateful to Lord Ichiyo for this matter." Regarding this, seeing Haneda Kazuone not raising his head, Ken Makoto Watanabe took a breath, and seemed to adjust his emotions before speaking again. As he opened his mouth, his figure was slightly lower, showing a posture that he could not bear. call! I thought it was my mother just now... Even the posture of apology is the same! Scared me! At this time, such a frightening thought passed in his mind. To be honest, the aura of Haneda Kazuone just now made him feel the feeling of his mother after a long absence. It''s really, so alike! Ok? Then, in this humble slanted body, he was slightly startled, and in the corner of his eyes, the grateful look of Hanada Anna, who dared not move, flashed past the corner of his eyes. Ok! I know! I know! Then, in his eyes, there was a sudden burst of understanding and empathy. There is a strong elder, that''s it! Really... isn''t it a bad thing? But at this moment, looking at Watanabe Kensei''s leaning appearance, Haneda Kazue straightened up suspiciously. At the same time, sensing her to straighten up, Watanabe Kensei also straightened up slowly. "This matter, your Excellency Ichiyo, taught our ignorant newcomers a lesson. The specific situation is actually like this..." But at this time, after seeing the other party has straightened up, Watanabe Kensei said. This time, there was no more ink, and he directly told Haneda Kazue what had happened. At the same time, Kazuone Haneda was also informed of the hospitalization of Ichiba Haneda and Tatsuhiko Haneda in a reporting tone. And he is obviously a quick-thinking ninja, and this statement is obviously already prepared, simple and clear, only a few minutes, the cause and effect can be explained clearly. Also... it''s really not a bad thing... After hearing all of this, Haneda Kazuone blinked his eyes, with a rare dazed expression on his face. This Long Yan, really can''t underestimate him, he can achieve this level in front of the three generations of Hokage. It seems that it is correct not to hide it. When something like this happened, this kid saw that I didn''t show up on such a major event, and he knew that I had returned to the guest house now. I''m afraid he has doubts and even knows what Konoha and I have reached. Instead of letting him find out the matter secretly, tell them. At the same time, under this dazed expression, Haneda Kazuon''s mind flashed such a thought. Although she was surprised to hear this, she still keenly discovered something. "Really... So that''s the case, Anna, I blamed you, let''s eat first." Then, she turned her head and freed the stiff Anana. "Woohoo!" And hearing this sound, Anna Haneda was relieved, her whole body softened, and after casting a grateful look at Watanabe Kensei, she started to eat her. no need to thank me. At this time, noting Anna Haneda''s gaze, Ken Makoto Watanabe said silently. But can this child eat so much? Is it possible that her powerful power is related to eating? At the same time, when he said that he didn''t need to thank him, his mind was passing such a consideration. Although it is not a bad thing, what does Ichiyo''s behavior mean? First tell me, I will definitely get what I want, maybe even more... He did such an outrageous thing again. Although the ending was good, he did not do it for Cao Yin, right? So, what is this for? And, indeed, we got the covenant that we didn''t even dare to think about... What is this guy ~www.novelhall.com~ thinking? I can''t understand him more and more. But at this time, Haneda Kazuone''s face was dignified, and it seemed that he was not at all relieved because there was nothing bad. "Um, Master Heyin, there are still some things, I want to discuss with you, look..." But at this time, Watanabe Kensei''s weak words were passed on. "Huh? And..." In response to this, Haneda Kazue, who was thinking about it, spoke subconsciously, with confusion on his face. "Ah! Come in! What a rude! Come in!" Then she suddenly felt shocked. This person is still outside the door, how can someone stand outside the door to discuss something! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2400： Decide "Then, please stay and I will retire." Outside the lobby of the Caoyin Village Hall, Watanabe Kensei walked out of the door and turned around. It was a forty-five degree bow, but he bowed. "Thank you, say hello to me like three generations of Hokage." In response, Haneda Kazuone who saw him off at the door also stopped at the door, replied with a gift, and said. "So..." Then, after this sound, Watanabe Kensei raised his hand with one hand, and with a bang, the white mist suddenly appeared, and his figure disappeared. After Watanabe Kensei left, Haneda Kazuone didn''t go back, but stayed at the door thoughtfully for a while before closing in. It seems that this matter is more complicated than I thought. However, after all, we took advantage, and... With a "pop", the door closed behind him, but Haneda Kazuone''s face was filled with worry. To be honest, this time, Watanabe Kensei''s arrival can be said to have improved their treatment by a lot, and it is basically the treatment of the Allies. Even in terms of treatment, it is a bit better than the current Konohas ally Shayakura Village. Even half of the guesthouse here has been freely used by them. Across the aisle, there is another alliance of Konoha. The amount definitely exceeds their sand hidden village. As for the other Ninja villages, today they all moved to other guesthouses. In addition, the treatment of other aspects of life directly raises a standard, which is basically the treatment that Xiaonin Village is completely impossible to get in any Danin Village. From today on, Konoha will also arrange for Watanabe Kensei to serve as Kushin. All the affairs of the half of the guild hall on this side of the village can be mentioned to him as long as it is all the requirements within the scope of the Allied Powers. This is a higher standard and preferential treatment than Shayin Village. The ninja who manages affairs does not exist in Shayin Village. It can be said that their treatment has surpassed that of Shayin Village. She should have shown joy now. However, after all, she is good at politics and strategy, and she still sees these things very clearly. With this move, she didn''t think there was only waiting. In other words, from the previous point of view, Konoha''s increase in their treatment is not just because Caoyin Village has signed a half-strength written agreement with them. That''s why the salary is increased. There are still many articles in it. Judging from what she had seen and heard before, this time Konoha Village was probably for others to see. There are ingredients to win other Xiaonin villages, and there are ingredients to knock the mountain and shake the tiger. Haneda Kazuon still remembered that before contacting him to discuss the signing of this agreement, Konoha village had approached him. At that time, some personal information about the people from Kusakin village who participated in the Ninja test was tapped, and some information that may not have been noticed by the Konoha ninja himself was revealed. From it, Haneda Kazon inferred, Ye This is aware of something, and he has begun to secretly deploy defense, or rather, is preventing something. At that time, she was also quite simple and cooperative, and directly told the ninja what Konoha wanted. And added some information. Let Konoha know that she told Konoha when she knew Konoha''s intentions, which was a kind of favor for Konoha. Obviously, Konoha understood what she meant, and then there was the signing of the covenant. At first, she thought she was lucky, but now, after the improvement in specifications, she finally understood that this matter was not as simple as she thought. The current specifications are improved. Firstly, it is to give a signal to all the small Ninja villages. Now Konoha is very sincere to draw you in. Even the Ninja village like Cao Yin village who has done such extraordinary things openly, Konoha will also Accept, and give treatment beyond the Da Ren Village. Secondly, it is to give other Shinobu villages who are secretly unruly with Konoha a shocking tiger. Now the covenant has not been announced. The other Shinobu villages don''t know that Konoha and Caoyin village have formed an alliance. In the case where there is no alliance in the outside world, it is directly given treatment to the allies, which will have two effects. One is that the outside world regards this matter as a signal, and the relationship between Konoha and Caoyin Village is already extraordinary. If it is really bad for Konoha, according to the strength of their Cao Yin Village, I am afraid that the outside world, that is, other Shinobu villages, will consider the success rate of their own plans, and may even abandon their own plans. In this way, they can avoid war. The soldiers of humans solved Konoha''s various hidden dangers in this Zhongnin exam. In this way, a conspiracy that might be extremely unfavorable to Konoha and even cause considerable losses can be alleviated without a single soldier. The other is that the outside world will think that this is a smoke screen released by Konoha. After all, the village of Caoyin has just done such an extraordinary thing, and Konoha will raise the treatment, which is very interesting here. However, it is true after all to raise the treatment directly to the level of the allies. Other Shinnin villages will start to doubt and waver, not sure what happened to Konoha and Cao Yin villages. Then, they will also hesitate and consider their own. Whether the plan can be implemented, and in this case, even if they will still implement it, Konoha can''t avoid an open and secret fight, but he can still use this hesitation to gain the initiative when it is critical and minimize the loss. Let other Shinobu village suffer the greatest loss. I am afraid that Konoha refused to make a public statement when making the covenant, and I am afraid it was also out of this consideration. In other words, Konoha, or the three generations of Hokage, only relying on their cheap investment in improving the treatment of their Cao Yin Village will send a friendly signal to Xiao Ren Village, knock the mountain and raise the village. The affection degree is the effect of three birds with one stone. Do not! Strictly speaking, it is four birds with one stone. Ken Makoto Watanabe, who was sent, was also able to monitor Cao Yin Village, at least excluding some areas that need to be considered, so that Konoha had more energy to deal with other Shinobu villages. Of course, there is also the meaning of protecting Caoyin Village. In order to prevent other Shinobu villages from using knives against Caoyin Village and blaming Konoha. I''m afraid, this is why Konoha will send such a strong man proficient in assassination to manage half of the guesthouse in this Cao Yin Village. After all, only the strong assassin will know what means the enemy will use and how many means will invade the assassination. In addition, other Shinobu villages are going to cut Konoha into a disadvantaged position from Cao Yin Village, and they must take the path of assassination. In addition, the assassinated ninja''s intelligence gathering ability and lurking ability are absolutely outstanding, and it is completely capable of monitoring the Cao Yin village. It can be said that this hand shows how climax the wrist of the three generations of Hokage. With this move, it can already be said that as long as it is a force that is unfavorable to Konoha, all have fallen into a kind of passivity and a kind of disadvantage. Konoha has already mastered part of the initiative. However, according to Haneda''s conjecture, although he has some of the initiative, Konoha may not be able to do anything because the opponent has no actions. At this time, Haneda Kazue''s worries are here. The conditions Konoha gave were too generous. It was impossible for any Danin village to offer such alliance conditions and covenants, and they could not stand outside Konoha. Therefore, she was actually thinking from Konoha''s standpoint. First, let the three generations of Hokage make so many arrangements and precautions. Now Konoha''s situation may not be visible on the surface, but secretly, I am afraid. It''s already quite severe. After all, it was in the middle of the Ninja exam at this time, and Konoha''s vitality recovered very well, but the third Ninja World War and the Kyuubi Rebellion really consumed too much of Konoha''s vitality. At this time, Konoha should be somewhat stretched. Up. In case, other Shinobu villages, or the hostile forces against Konoha, succeeded, and in the end either destroyed Konoha, severely damaged Konoha, or weakened Konoha, it would be bad for their Caoyin village. news. If Konoha is injured, they will receive special treatment from Konoha in this situation, and the specifications exceed those of Shayin Village. Naturally, the hostile forces will treat them as targets to attack them and automatically classify them. For Konoha. Moreover, if Konoha is required to fulfill the covenant after Konoha is injured, and announce that he is standing on Konoha''s position, then, when Konoha''s impact on the injury declines, they will be targeted, even extremely It may become a victim of Konoha''s move out to delay time. In this matter, they are not enjoying benefits, but also carrying risks. Konoha is good, they are naturally good. If Konoha is not good, they will also face disaster. At this time, Haneda and sound will naturally worry about it, although Konoha has the upper hand in the battle. However, it does not mean that Konoha will never fail. Even Konoha has never completely defeated a big Shinobu village at all. Although he did not lose, he did not win either. It can be said that there is still a chance of failure in the future. Now that she was already standing on the boat of Konoha, she had to think more about Konoha''s side. However, the third generation of Hokage''s approach is quite similar to Chiba''s approach. It''s all about the heart. Did Chiba influence three generations of Hokage, or three generations of Hokage. And thinking of this, Haneda Kazuon''s heart suddenly had such an idea. Speaking of... Ichiba...is it possible to be Chiba? Then, somehow, this thought flashed through her mind. At the same time, it naturally appeared in her mind that when she and Yuze had just accepted the invitation of Caoyin Village to take root in Caoyin Village, Chiba suddenly visited and said that a teenager would come to them, hoping They can accept it. At that time, Yuze and himself and Zongmi agreed. After all, this was a request from a lifesaver. They had no reason to refuse, or even a reason to hesitate. Without Chiba, they might have starved to death. And just as Chiba said, soon, a teenager found them with Chiba''s autograph letter. The letter also confessed some information about the boy named Yiye, and there was no problem at all. However, they hesitated. It''s not because they regretted it, or because they had any other thoughts, but this young man, who looked so much like Chiba, was exactly the same. If it wasn''t for the difference in attitude, they almost thought they had met for the first time. That Chiba at that time. It is precisely because of this that they have not been able to fully believe in Ichiba, and because Chiba once again disappeared from the Ninja world, they have been investigating. I have been observing in life. Perhaps, as the person who Chiba greeted, Ichiba also brought his own letter with the code they agreed upon. It shouldn''t have been suspected, but they didn''t know why, they always felt that they needed to investigate clearly. It doesn''t matter if this person is Ichiba or Chiba. It''s just that, up to now, they haven''t investigated anything. Chiba''s trail is like a stone into the sea, and there is no news. Gradually, they began to suspect Yiye was coming, and if Yiye was Chiba and could make Chiba incognito and become another person, lurking in Caoyin Village, then what made Qianye lurking , Is definitely something that Caoyin Village cannot afford. They definitely can''t afford it. At that time, they were already the entire Caoyin Village and their only home. They are no longer those ignorant children, but senior ninjas who have experienced the blood and blood, fights, dark and dirty. They can no longer just consider kindness. Since it is something that cannot be tolerated, then they must find out. And now, at this time, thinking about this ~www.novelhall.com~, she remembered the words that Haneda Ichiba said that they would get what they wanted during the chat that night. That day Ichiba Haneda said that they would get what they wanted, and what they wanted was Konoha''s assistance. Then, they really got Konoha''s assistance, not just assistance, but Konoha''s writing Covenant. This miraculous thing made her associate Ichiba and Chiba naturally. Because only Chiba can do such a miraculous thing. And they had heard of Chiba''s name. I am afraid that only Chiba could win such a miraculous covenant for them. Ugh Regardless, this is the end of the matter, and there is no need to worry about it. Now that Konoha gave such a treaty, it''s better to try it! Let''s inform Yuze of the situation here as soon as possible! No matter what the situation is, this covenant must not be missed! However, thinking of this, Haneda Kazuo didn''t struggle with this issue much, on the contrary, he was quite decisive. In my heart, there is already a decision. Regardless of Konoha''s current situation, it is better to seek a powerful way than to survive in the cracks. "Anna, it''s almost done, don''t eat too much!" Then, after making a decision in her heart, she suddenly looked to the other side, and her eyes fell on the little girl who was still stuffing her mouth and had eaten half of the food she took out. Then, there was a stern sound. "Goo!" In an instant, the little girl''s back straightened suddenly, her whole body stiffened by the table, she didn''t dare to touch any more food, she didn''t even dare to swallow anything in her mouth. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2401： reason "what did you say?" In a hidden place of Konoha, the only window overlooking the bustling Konoha area is mostly shrouded in shadows. Only a little light from the window illuminates the room with the size of the window, the thickest shadow Among them, a rather shocking thought sounded. "His..." And this astonishing voice caught the attention of the little white snake who was hissing on the window sill, and saw that little white snake tilted his head, seeming to shift his gaze to the source of the sound with some confusion. , The darkest shadow. Among the upside-down pupils under the black eyeshadow, there seemed to be a bit of surprise. It seems that I did not expect that there are still people in that shadow. "Ichiha Haneda is injured." At the same time, a hoarse sound rang slowly on the side of the window sill, seeming to answer the question of the shadow man. "Tell me the details. I want to know everything." At this moment, upon hearing this sentence, there was a voice without any room for negotiation in the shadows. "The Bailin clone I helped you develop should be able to convey the process to you completely." In the end, I could only hear the sound of clothes in the shadows, it seemed that the people in the shadows sat down again. The implication was that it was a long talk. This guy Hearing this sound, he noticed the movement in the shadow, facing the little white snake, a big snake pill that was about to leave, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he stopped the step he was about to step out. "of course." However, Oshemaru did not show any dissatisfaction. Instead, he turned around obediently and said with an unpredictable smile. Humph! It feels like Takichiba has become this guy''s nightmare... No, it should be a psychological shadow. As long as Takichiba''s things are involved, this guy''s tension is beyond the normal scope. Is it time to consider stopping working with him? After this Konoha collapse plan. And in his heart, without making a move, such a thought flashed in his heart. Originally, just now, they had negotiated, and the next stage of the plan was to enter the next stage. It happened that he used to monitor the exam venue, which is the Shiraito clone of Konoha No. 1 Exercise Field, and passed a message that made him feel a little bit. Surprising news. Kazuha Haneda was injured. Moreover, before he was injured, he did an extremely extraordinary thing, almost racking Konoha over the fire. At that time, because he was too surprised, he subconsciously spit out the name of Haneda Ichiba, and after hearing this name, the shadow people who had already said that they had left, sat down again, which was the scene just now. Obviously, it was because Haneda Ichiba, the shadow man sat down, and wanted to know all this in detail. The reason why this shadow person would be so interested in this Haneda Ichiba is naturally because this Haneda Ichiba is suspected to be Taki Chiba. In this ninja world, I am afraid that only Taki Chiba can attract such a big attention from this shadow man. However, at this time, the Oshe Maru discovered that this shadow man''s attention to Taki Chiba seemed a bit strange. It almost gave him a feeling that he had lost his sanity. After all, they have already negotiated a plan just now. Whether it is Haneda Ichiba or Takichiba, or Haneda Ichiba is not Chiba, they have detailed plans to ensure the success of the Konoha collapse plan to the greatest extent possible. And to ensure the maximum success rate, they must then deal with some arrangements that had to be changed because of Haneda Ichiba''s intervention, and the time was very short. After all, the time limit for Konoha''s collapse plan was only a few days, and now I was suddenly involved in a suspected Takichiba Haneda Ichiba, and there was no time. And now, it is absolutely unwise for this man in the shadows to waste time on this piece because of the information that Haneda Ichiba was injured. Even if Haneda Ichiba is injured, it will definitely affect their plan, but if they don''t arrange it now, the impact on their plan will definitely exceed and far exceed Haneda Ichiba''s injury. In other words, even knowing that Haneda Ichiba was injured, it is impossible to pay attention to this matter. And now the reaction of the shadow people is definitely not normal. If he can still distinguish the priorities. "Well... I think about it, since when did I talk about this matter..." Then, thinking about this, Da She Maru didn''t talk nonsense, after a little thought, he told the shadow people about the information sent by the little white snake. The words are still quite concise, after all, this shadow man has lost his reason a bit, he is still sensible. Konohas collapse plan, so many precious materials, especially those of Konohas research and experiment data that have been sealed up for a long time, and some genetic data of Konohas fallen and families that have been determined to be severed, so many precious things, But only this opportunity. If, this opportunity, he cannot grasp it. Then, there may not be another chance. But now, there is no way to live without this shadow person, and the requirements of this shadow person can only be satisfied by Oshe Maru. Although time is tight, at this time, he can only meet the conditions of this shadow man and make a quick battle. "Heh! Hehe!" But after listening to the narration of Dashemaru, a laughter came from the shadows. "what happened?" In response to this, Oshemaru was stunned. This sudden laughter, coupled with the abnormal performance of this shadow man, made him wonder if this shadow man was lost in heart. The fact that Haneda Ichiba was injured can make him laugh like this. It seems that something extremely happy happened. "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it. Although I don''t know if Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba''s, I really want to see that at the moment I was hit by the attack, that face exactly like Takichiba''s, What kind of expression is it?" At this time, the shadow man seemed to be very happy, as if Haneda Ichiba''s injury was the thing he would like to see most. Even the joy in this tone almost made Oshemaru think that this shadow man had forgotten the grim form they were about to face. Next, can the Konoha collapse plan really go ahead? In response to this, Dashemaru''s heart couldn''t help but rewarded such a big question mark. "I didn''t lose my calm, don''t worry." However, in the next second, he seemed to be aware of Oshe Maru''s thoughts, and in the shadows, there was a voice that seemed to be a little gloating. "Oh?" In this regard, Da She Maru did not say much, and said without change. "Humph!" Hearing this, in the shadows, he snorted coldly, seeming to be very dissatisfied with Da She Wan''s attitude. "I remember, Bailin clone can be teleported, don''t you see anything from the clone?" However, after the cold snort, the shadow man adjusted his tone and said. "You mean, Haneda Ichiba''s extraordinary behavior? Indeed, it gave Konoha a hard time riding a tiger." In this regard, Da She Wan said. "No! It''s not this. For the three generations of Hokage, this kind of thing is not hard to ride a tiger, but a wonderful opportunity. It is estimated that Konoha and Caoyin Village have reached an agreement at this time, and the three generations of Hokage absolutely I will use this opportunity to beautify Konohas international image again and strive for more resources in Konin Village. This is nothing. If Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba, it is very likely that this extraordinary behavior is Its just one show." Hearing that, the shadow man seemed to be quite indifferent and spoke. really Although there is a tendency to lose his mind, this guy''s strategy is completely an old enemy of Kamitaki Chiba. I am afraid that Taki Chiba is inferior to his research on the entire Ninja World. The third generation of Hokage in this matter is indeed quite thorough. In response, Da She Wan couldn''t help nodding silently. The news he received was almost what the shadow man said. Obviously, the shadow man has a very thorough understanding of the three generations of Hokage. Even, the general trend of the entire Ninja world is very thorough. And the actions of the three generations of Hokage did not have much impact on their plans. It doesnt matter what agreement with Cao Yin Village. As long as this shadow person joins in, the Konoha and Cao Yin Village alliance that originally needed to be considered This matter has become less important. Besides, some of the change plans they discussed were specifically aimed at this situation, so don''t worry too much. "You are also a disciple of that monkey for the time being, don''t you know his style of behavior? Have you learned a little bit?" But at this time, before he could speak, there was a strange sound of Yin and Yang in the shadows. "Who knows? After all, the person who drove me out of Konoha is always something I can''t figure out." In this regard, Da She Wan did not have much negative reaction, and even a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Between the words, it was an understatement to push back the yin and yang strangeness. "Well, time is of the essence. I won''t talk nonsense with you anymore. In addition to the changes in the previous layout, I also need you to monitor the situation of Neji Hyuga and Ichiha Haneda, so I can relax relatively." Hearing that, the shadow man didn''t stay on this topic much, and said straightforwardly. "Hyuga Neji?" Hearing this sound, Dashewan was taken aback. Hyuga Neji is just a rising star. Although he is in the Hyuga clan, he is only a division. After all, he is greatly restricted, and he is still very young in strength. Need special monitoring? To be honest, Da She Wan didn''t understand. "Yes, Neji Hyuga, perhaps, this child will become a very important force." In this regard, the shadow man said. A key force? What do you mean? Is he trying to absorb Himu Neji and betray Konoha? What does this... mean? Hearing this sound, Da She Wan''s heart was even more puzzled, and he could no longer keep his face unchanged, and his brows slowly frowned. To be honest, Hyuga Ningji had a great prejudice against the Hyuga clan. Everyone could see that the start of the battle just now became more and more fierce, and he was even ready to kill the Hyuga Hinata in the end. It can indeed be absorbed. At least with the ability of this shadow man, he can still absorb it. However, even though Hyuga Neji is a genius, he is still a genius of the Hyuga clan for a century or even a thousand years, but now his strength is limited. What''s more important is that he is a member of the separated family. He himself is tied to the boat of the Hyuga clan and is tightly tied up. Moreover, his eyes cannot be transplanted to other people, which is completely a chicken rib. At such a critical point, it really has no effect, on the contrary it will drag them down. It makes no sense at all. Not only is it meaningless, it even has the opposite effect. Here, Dashemaru really doesn''t understand what the shadow man is thinking. This is no longer a crazy thing, but he can''t keep up with the rhythm of this shadow man. "Ah" At this time, it seemed that he felt the condition of Dashewan, and the shadow man suddenly sighed. "Apart from the three generations of Hokage, what else can you notice about this matter just now?" Then, the shadow man spoke again. Something else? I overlooked something important... In response to this, Oshemaru''s brows wrinkled again~www.novelhall.com~ Forget it, let me just say it bluntly, Haneda Ichiha, how was it hurt? " But in the next second, before Da She Wan''s brain turned away, the Shadow Man spoke. How was it hurt? Later, after hearing this sentence, Da She Maru was taken aback for a while, but immediately brightened in his mind. Yes! How did he get hurt! Obviously, under the second test and other circumstances, he had no reason to be injured. In other words, his injury may only be in the preliminary selection. However, he was in the primaries and the opponent gave up, and he did not fight at all. There is only one chance of injury! At this time, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind. "You mean?" Afterwards, he understood the plan of the Shadow Man. "Yes, no matter whether Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba or not, since he is injured, then the person who can hurt him has the power to hurt him, and as long as Haneda Ichiba can be injured, then, for us If you use it, it may become the most critical force. And this Hyuga Neji is a candidate for this most critical force!", In this regard, the shadow man said. Yes! Hyuga Neji... It could only be him, it could only be him, let Haneda Kazuha be injured. However, the strength of this Haneda Ichiba should be far surpassed him. At that time, there were a few Shangren to stop him. How did Haneda Ichiha hurt? When he heard this, Oshemaru first nodded in his heart, but then became confused again. "Do you remember that Hyuga Xuena?" At this time, it seemed that he had insight into his mind again, and there was another sound in the shadow. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2402： Q&A "Hyuga... Xuena?" Hearing the sound coming from the shadows, Oshemaru was slightly startled. Obviously, he did not expect that the shadow man would mention this name at this time. "What? Did you forget?" In this regard, the shadow man said. Among the words, there was a lot of teasing. "Of course I still remember." In this regard, the corner of Dashewan''s mouth outlines a touch of disdain. Yukata Hyuga, this little girl, of course he remembers. To be honest, Taki Chiba, Uchiha Hirohiko, Hyuga Yukina, three of Kushinas disciples, Taki Chiba, let alone him, Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina, which one is not necessarily able to become Konohas mainstay In this era, few people can compare his talents to the genius ninja. Which one is memorable. Especially for this Hyuga Yukina, besides Taki Chiba''s Naruto talent, this Hyuga Yukina is the most anticipated. Even, in some aspects of Hyuga Yukina, Taki Chiba may not be comparable. At least, when he was the deputy commander of the defense force, this adjustment of the defense force by Hyuga Yukina is still in use today, even with some Special departments have also begun to adopt her adjustments, which has improved the efficiency of Konoha''s defense department and various departments by at least 10%. It can be said that this little girls influence on Konoha will probably be permanent. . If it weren''t for her as the clan of the Hyuga clan, it would be too special. Whether it is political or military, there is no way to become Hokage. Perhaps the candidate for the five generations of Hokage will not only be Taki Chiba. If it were not for the lack of combat, Hyuga Yukina would definitely be another Naruto talent. In the beginning, if these three children were under my sect, how could this be? But at this time, Da She Wan had such a thought inexplicably in her heart. However, what does Haneda Kazuo have to do with Hyuga Yukina? Yukata Hyuga has been dead for more than ten years. How could Haneda Ichiha be injured? Is it possible... Is this kid Takichiba also contaminated with the art of life and death? Then, while his thoughts turned, his brows were slightly frowned. "Naturally remember, Shinsuke Hyuga''s daughter, the legacy of the Hyuga clan, was born of a different kind. She was born in a separated family, but she just became the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. Why? People who have been dead for more than ten years, still Can I hurt the current Haneda Ichiba?" Thinking of this, Da She Wan spit out such a sentence. "People who have been dead for more than ten years are naturally unlikely to hurt the current Haneda Ichiba." In this regard, in the shadows, there was such a voice. "Then why..." Hearing this, Da She Wan spoke subconsciously, wondering. "However, what is left of the dead can hurt Haneda Ichiba." And hearing this sentence, the shadow man said so. What is left? This means that what was left by Hyuga Yukina hurt Haneda Ichiba? Hearing this, Dashemaru was not a fool after all, and soon understood the meaning of the shadow man. It is naturally impossible for Hyuga Yukina to harm Haneda Ichiba, and he did not resurrect. Takichiba did not have any art of life and death that violated the laws of nature. Haneda Ichiba was injured because of what Hyuga Yukina left behind. The key here is, what is this leftover thing! To be honest, Haneda Ichiba''s strength, he also saw in his eyes, and he also understood very well in his heart, it was definitely not the ordinary division of the ninja, middle, and ninja that could be classified. Strictly speaking, this Haneda Ichiba is actually a bit like the guy who looks exactly like him. Whether the strength is strong or weak, you can see it, and when you fight, you will be able to display a combat power far beyond your strength. There is a feeling of being strong when it is strong. Thats right, in the eyes of Oshemaru, this Haneda Ichiba actually has many similarities with Takichiba, not only looks exactly the same, but in many aspects, Oshemaru thinks that Haneda Ichiba and Takichiba overlap, otherwise neither Because of Haneda Ichiba''s sentence, I am Takichiba and a simple megatron, I completely believe that Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba. It needs to be reminded by the person of this shadow to reflect, Haneda Ichiba may still not be Taki Chiba''s. In his eyes, because of this overlap, he didn''t think anyone could hurt Haneda Ichiba. At least, this time, unless Kakashi''s hand is released, Haneda Kazuha will never be injured. Although there are no shortage of powerful people in the Zhongnin exam this time, but they are just powerful people in the Shinnin, and it is impossible to hurt Haneda Ichiba. The only possibility is that of Sagyun''s Gaara. However, if Gaara is a little sensible, with his strength and vision, he will not provoke this guy. Even, Haneda Ichibas injury was seen from the scene passed by Shiraito''s clone. He also saw the period when Haneda Kazuo fainted, but from this part of Shirai''s intelligence, he could not see it at all. How Haneda Ichiba was injured. It is almost impossible for Haneda Ichiba to be injured, impossible in the second trial, and impossible in the qualifiers. Even, no one can hurt him at all. Now, the man in the shadows said it was something left by Hyuga Yukina that injured Haneda Ichiba, so it was even more difficult to understand. He used to pay attention to Hyuga Yukina, but after Hyuga''s drastic change, Hyuga Yuuki was blind, and he also had new goals, so he stopped paying attention. Later, when he heard that she died in the Kyuubi Rebellion, he went to investigate this Hyuga Yukina. Of course, the reason is not that there is anything worthy of his investigation. He just wanted to understand the Kyuubi Rebellion. Some of the news blocked by Naruto. The result of the investigation was nothing more than the legacy of Yukata Hyuga''s contribution to Konoha''s internal affairs. There is nothing left of this Hyuga Yukina, a legacy of the Hyuga clan, other than these internal political contributions. As far as the information he knew, although this Hyuga Yukina was also a genius, compared to Uchiha Hirohiko and Taki Chiba, the number of shots was too few, and there was no information about her combat effectiveness. Is it possible... Is there anything special about her? And thinking of this, Da She Wan couldn''t help but have such a thought in her heart. "Yes, you all underestimated this little girl. She has a strength that is not inferior to Taki Chiba, or, from the information I know, her true strength is probably still higher than Long Chiba. , If there is enough experience to support it, the combat effectiveness must be higher than Takichiba." At the same time, as if insight into the idea of ??Dashemaru, there was a sudden sound in the shadow. "Above Takichiba?" And hearing this sound, even if it was Dashemaru''s indestructible ability, he exclaimed in surprise at this time. Are you kidding me? This is fighting power! It''s not pure strength! Combat power and strength are different. Strength is the power a ninja possesses, while combat power is how much energy a ninja can use this power to exert. In terms of strength, he believed that Hyuga Yukina was superior to Takichiba. After all, Yukata Hyuga is the clan of the Hyuga clan, has excellent white eyes that can be compared with the writing wheel eyes, and she is the daughter of the strongest gentle boxing master of the previous generation Hyuga family. Even if Shinsuke Hyuga did not teach him personally, she was influenced by her childhood Her talent and attainments in soft boxing must not be low, and the attainments of soft boxing are basically the greatest source of strength for the Hyuga clan. Moreover, Shinsuke Hyuga himself is planning on the issue of the division of the Hyuga Sect. Daughter, how could you not pay anything? Nothing to prepare and arrange? Therefore, Hyuga Yukina''s strength is higher than Taki Chiba, he can be trusted. Moreover, although Takichibas strength is outstanding, in terms of strength, it can only be said to be very powerful. It does not mean that there are people who are invincible in the Ninja world. There are people who are stronger than him in terms of strength, and the number is not Said Fengmao is rare. There are still quite a few. However, Takichiba''s strength cannot be regarded as the top, but his combat effectiveness is definitely the top part of the Ninja world. See his record specifically. Because after the night of Nine Tails, because he doubted whether Taki Chiba was dead, he collected Taki Chiba''s situation in many ways, and he also made many discoveries about Taki Chiba''s record. At the age of seven, he defeated Yunyin''s three generations of Raikage, then defeated Shayin''s Chiyo, and later fought Yunyin''s two-tailed manzhuli in the battle of the defense plan, forcing his opponent to run away and almost lost his life. Then, in the Ninja World War, I fought against many Yunyins older generations, and even finally faced the third generation of Raiking. Although he did not win the third generation of Raiking, it directly caused Yunyin to be surrounded by Yanyin. dead. In the end, it even fought against Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was called the second Uchiha spot, and finally gained the upper hand, which can be regarded as stopping Uchiha Nobuhiko. His combat effectiveness can be compared to the original Hokage, second-generation Naruto and Uchiha Madara. Although the Hyuga Yukina is from the Hyuga clan family and has good conditions, and may be stronger than Takichiba in strength, the Hyuga clan, from the top to the bottom, has never been able to compete with the first Uchiha Madara. The strong side by side. Even if it''s a lot of experience, with sophisticated experience and insight, fully displaying combat effectiveness, and relying on talent to enter the ranks of top ninjas, it is impossible to match Taki Chiba! Takichiba is already a symbol! His combat power already represents a realm of ninja. What''s more, the reason why Hyuga Yukina did not become a candidate for Naruto was actually the difference between Takichiba and Takichiba because of this combat effectiveness. Although the special family background is also a very important reason, if Hyuga Yukina has the combat effectiveness of Taki Chiba, even if the Hyuga clan has never been involved in politics, the three generations of Hokage will inevitably use her as a Naruto candidate. After all, Hokage needs deterrence. And personal combat power is the greatest deterrent. Hyuga Yukina, after all, lacks deterrence. This is nonsense! "Oh... it seems that you, like everyone else, have underestimated this Hyuga Yukuna. You are in Konoha, and it involves the white-eyed soft fist. There is no less investigation. It is powerful, no doubt? " Regarding this, the Shadow Man seemed to expect that he would think so, and then spoke again. Before he could speak, he began to answer him. "of course." But this time, Da She Wan answered quite simply. To be honest, after betraying Konoha, he did not care less about white eyes, and the soft fist technique related to white eyes naturally understood very clearly. After all, having blind eyes is also very good for his hiding operations. If he can get blind eyes, I am afraid he will not join Akatsuki at all. And after some failed plans, he was also very aware of the power of soft boxing. When he stayed in Konoha, the user of soft boxing method was his own, he didn''t think that the ninjas he had cultivated even broke through the line of defense of Hyuga. When he couldn''t, he understood why the Hyuga clan had the title of Konoha''s strongest clan. At the beginning, he always thought that this title was very watery. After all, compared with the Uchiha clan, the Hyuga clan really had no record that could not be achieved. However, standing on the opposite side, only after the battle with real swords and guns, did I know how terrible it is to match the soft fist with white eyes. Not only physique or ninjutsu, under the hands of everyone in the real soft boxing, there will really be a situation of invalidation. Moreover, the characteristics of the soft boxing method, as long as it is hit, it will have an effect~www.novelhall.com~ It may not be fatal or injured, but Chakra, the root of ninja fighting, will be disturbed. If Kara is disturbed, whether it is physique or ninjutsu, there will be holes after all. And the insight of the white eyes is even above the eyes of the writing wheel, and everyone''s eyes will not let go of these flaws in the real soft boxing method. And these flaws will produce new soft boxing situations. Over time, more and more people are hit, and Chakra will be disturbed and restricted more and more, and Chakra will be more and more disrupted and restricted. The more, the more flaws will increase. The number of hits will also increase. With the passage of time, Hyuga''s soft boxing method is almost invincible. The power of soft boxing is evident. Konoha''s strongest clan is definitely not the one who has gained a reputation. On this point, Da She Wan already feels deeply. Otherwise, he would not give up his eyes and join the Akatsuki organization. At the time, his best choice was not the Xiao organization. "Then, Helix Pill, you should be very clear." In this regard, there was such a sound in the shadows. Spiral pill... What does this have to do with spiral pills? But when he heard this sentence, Da She Wan was not wrinkled, and a few hints of impatience appeared on his face. Such a conversation is really unpleasant. "of course." However, although a little unpleasant and impatient, he answered quite honestly. "Don''t worry, you try to imagine what the combination of Helix Pill and Soft Boxing will look like." In the shadows, he didn''t care about his dissatisfaction and impatience, and he just spoke lightly. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2403： clear Soft fist joins... Spiral pill? Listening to the words of this man in the shadows, Da She Maru has been stunned on the spot after a long battle. Soft boxing? And spiral pill? This is simply impossible to combine. With his understanding, not to mention the characteristics of the Hyuga family that reject ninjutsu, whether he can learn Helix Wan, just say Helix Wan, it is already the ultimate form of change, let alone combined with the soft boxing method, the ultimate meaning, It just can''t be changed. This is almost the only form, or in other words, the final form of me, and it cannot be changed. Genius Rubofengshuimen, or the founder of Helix Pill, as far as Da She Pill knows, none of them can add the change of nature to Helix Pill. After all, soft boxing is also a ninjutsu, a combination of ninjutsu and ninjutsu. Among the ninjutsu, it is also rare. The most famous is naturally the Leiying Chakra mode of the Raikage family. However, this Leiyun Chakra The mode is the qualitative application of the thunder attribute chakra, that is, using the thunder attribute chakra to activate its own cells and adding certain morphological changes, that is to say, the thunder armor formed by the thunder attribute chakra provides a huge amount of defensive power. Reduce the air reaction force in the extreme speed that the cells promoted by the high concentration of thunder attribute chakra activated cells, but in essence, it does not reach the extreme, whether it is the change of the thunder attribute chakra or the basis of the change of the thunder attribute chakra. The shape change added on. Of course, adding morphological changes to the high-density mine attribute chakra properties is already a very superb technology for chakra properties and morphological changes. However, not to mention the comparison of power, compared with the spiral pill, the Lei Dun Chakra mode itself is a combination of changes in form and nature, plus its acceleration and defense auxiliary characteristics, it is very suitable for physical surgery. Helix Maru is different. Helix Maru is a pure form change that cannot be added to the change in nature. It is a separate ninjutsu, and it is a purely aggressive ninjutsu without any auxiliary attributes. Although it does not counteract the nature of the soft boxing method, But there is no coordination. Even in theory, although the soft boxing technique is actually a physical technique that uses chakras to attack, it far exceeds the main fluid technique in the use of chakras, but it is impossible to imagine how to use the high-density aggressiveness of the spiral pill. Ninjutsu blended in. In the acupuncture points, use the spiral pill technique to twist the chakra to form a spiral chakra? Chakra covered with spinning? Or is it to say that both hands are condensed into a spiral pill and then attacked with soft fist moves? Do not make jokes! The high-density chakra in the spiral pill itself is condensed together because of the stability of the rotation of the ball. It is a violent chakra reaction in itself. The acupuncture points of the human body cannot support this violent reaction. If it is true The morphological change of the spiral pill in the acupuncture points resulted in only one result, that is, the acupuncture points and surrounding areas directly exploded directly due to the accumulation of excessive chakras and the unbearable chakra movement. The result is that the part that released the chakra exploded from the inside, directly causing the meridian to be injured or damaged. At that time, it may be the issue of lifelong disability. And the chakra covered with spiral pills? I''m afraid that when the time comes, regardless of whether there is defensiveness or offensiveness, the operator himself may be shaved into bones by the high-density chakra. Even more impossible. As for the last type, it is not called a combination at all, it is just a tactical use of the spiral pill. It cannot be called a combination at all. Soft boxing and spiral pills? There is no composability at all! It''s completely impossible. "You mean? This Hyuga Xuena combines soft fist and helix pill?" But thinking about this, Oshemaru did not deny the possibility of Hyuga Yukina being able to combine soft fist and spiral pill because of the completely impossible result he had obtained, but just said so. However, he threw the problem back lightly. Obviously, although the conclusion he inferred was impossible, he did not think that his answer was the final answer. And, it seems that he has an inexplicable sense of trust in this shadow man. Although the words and tone of this shadow man will not feel happy when changed to any one person, and even a sense of disgust will occur after listening to it for a long time. However, Dashemaru still seems to trust this shadow man to some extent. Knowing that he said that, he would not lie to him. It seems that the man in the shadows said that Hyuga Yukina combined the soft boxing method and the spiral pill together, so Hyuga Yukina combined the soft boxing method and the spiral pill together. "Yes." In this regard, such a voice resounded in the shadows. "Although I can''t imagine how this Hyuga Yukina was combined with Helix Maru, but according to the information I got, Hyuga Yuuki''s attack method should be a combination of soft fist and Helix Maru. After all, she had followed The creator of Helixmaru, Hafeng Mizumon, has studied for a period of time. With her aptitude, as a disciple of the former Kuo Ren Zhuli, coupled with the characteristics of the Hyuga clan, Hafeng Mizumon does not hide her personalities, but he can teach. , Im afraid there is only the principle of Helix Maru. Although I dont know if the Hyuga clan will reject Helix Maru, no matter what, Hyuga Yukina definitely adds Helix Maru changes to the soft boxing method, which has doubled the power of the soft boxing method. And, it is very likely that because of the changing characteristics of Helix Pill, her soft boxing technique can already take care of enemies in any range of far, medium, and near. With the excellent white eyes of the Zong family, she can completely destroy it in the middle and far distances. The enemys ninjutsu and physique have transformed their own soft boxing defensive skills to be more offensive, and can completely integrate offense and defense. It can be said that it has completely expanded the advantages of soft boxing and white-eye coordination, and also changed the soft boxing method. The weakness that can only be attacked at close range makes the soft fist technique truly transformed into a ninja technique that can be called S-level power. The Hyuga clan, the real strongest, is this Hyuga Yuuna." Then, in the shadows came this series of words. "If you really fight, Taki Chiba, who is good at physique and ninjutsu, may not be Hyuga Yukina''s opponent. At least, in a sense, both can be invincible." Then, after a pause, he added another sentence. Raise your hands... S-class power? After hearing this series of words, Oshemaru returned to his calm face, but unavoidably flashed a touch of unconcealed surprise. Raise your hand, S-class power. What is this concept? This is more than the strongest of the Hyuga clan. I am afraid that in Konoha, only characters like Taki Chiba can be compared. but Is it really that strong? It''s just the combination of soft boxing and spiral pills. With a look of astonishment, Da She Maru''s heart was unbelievable. The power of the S-class is also unheard of with his qualifications. I am afraid that it is only possible to the level of the first generation of Naruto, the second generation of Naruto and Uchiha Madara. He couldn''t help but not be surprised, but he couldn''t help but believe it. After all, the shadow man is talking about the little-known Hyuga Yukina, a girl who would not have been noticed if it were not for the Hyuga incident and the issues left by Hyuga. "If you don''t believe it, you can recall the part of Shiraito clone about Haneda Ichiba''s wound." Regarding this, once again, as if anticipating the reaction of Dashemaru, the shadow man spoke again. But he didn''t answer directly, but said so. wound? And hearing this sentence, Oshemaru naturally recalled that the heart view passed by her white scale clone was entirely from the perspective of the little white snake, and when Haneda Ichiba fainted, the little white snake was just above it. In the shadow of, he can clearly recall the wound on Haneda Ichiba''s abdomen. Spiral wound! Then, in the next second, his eyes just opened suddenly. In the memory, he clearly saw the spiral wound on the abdomen of Haneda Ichiba, which was similar to spiral pill. Do not! No, the point this guy said is not the wound! But... Hyuga Neji! It was Neji Hyuga who injured Haneda Kazuha! Everything is explained! Ichiba Haneda was indeed injured, and he was injured by something left behind by Hyuga Yukina, but the one who used this leftover thing was Neji Hyuga. And Haneda Ichiba was hit and injured by Hyuga Neji when he stood in front of Hinata Hyuga. The reason why I need to pay special attention to this Hyuga Neji is because Hyuga Neji may have mastered the ultimate soft boxing technique that incorporates changes in form, the first-class soft boxing ninjutsu. At this moment, Dashemaru had already understood, completely understood, why this shadow man had to listen to this information specially, and why would he rather waste a little time at this time. This is indeed very critical intelligence. If you ignore this Neji Hyuga, it is very likely that Neji Hyuga will become the biggest variable in their plan. There are bigger variables than Takichiba. really Can''t you let go of any information about Haneda Ichiba, who is suspected of being Takichiba? Is this the top priority? It seems that this guy is not losing his mind. It is very possible that he is more sensible than any of us and understands the current situation better than any of us. And, the tendency of the situation to change. Is it possible... At this moment, with so many of us, even with the power of a large Ninja Village, is he the only one who can really keep up with Taki Chiba? At this moment, Da She Wan''s heart suddenly realized. But after a sudden realization, a feeling of inexplicability arose in my heart. It was as if a large black cloud had accumulated above his head, condensed into the appearance of two people, facing each other in the air. And they seemed to be controlled by the black silk thread hanging from the hands of the two in the dark clouds, like dolls. Inexplicably, he felt a chill from the bottom of his heart. At this moment, the current situation gave him the feeling that the general trend of the entire Ninja World had become a game field for these two people. Whether it is a big ninja village like Konoha, Yunyin, Iwayin, Sandyin, or Wuyin, or a small ninja village such as Yuyin, Kuoyin, and Takiyin, they are just the chess pieces of these two people, and both It can only be a chess piece! It can only be flipped in the palms of both of them. "It seems that I don''t need to explain more. Don''t be afraid, the Konoha collapse plan will not only be able to proceed, but it will definitely not fail." At this time, the clothes robes sounded, but the shadow man made a move, it seemed to stand up, ready to leave. "Ok." In this regard, Da She Wan, who is still in the kind of inexplicable, unclear, scalp tingling feeling cold in his heart, I dont know if I heard his words, but just nodded, almost subconsciously. Expressed agreement. "Yeah... One more thing, I dont want you to have too much scruples and excessive force because you are too afraid of Taki Chiba. After all, Taki Chiba is just a person, and his intelligence system is only Konohas side, maybe Add a Cao Yin Village that is already in crisis and has no strength. He is not omniscient and omnipotent. There will always be places where he can''t reach. There will always be too late, otherwise, he will not lose everything. he It''s just a loser! " But at this time, in the shadows, there was suddenly such a warning and reminder. "I don''t want my collaborator to be so stupid that he will be intimidated by a loser''s past, which will mess up the plan and cause the plan to fail." At the end, he added something. Takichiba is just a person... loser what! Yes! That''s right~www.novelhall.com~ The general trend of the Ninja World, how can it be controlled by two people! Even the first generations of Hokage and Uchiha Madara can only have a great influence on the general trend of the Ninja world, not directly! Yes! I was so... scared! Hearing this sound, Da She Wan''s eyes suddenly brightened, and the inexplicable feeling in his heart immediately disappeared. Even, a little bit ashamed. He was once a powerful man, but now he is so scared by the game of two juniors, it is really a bit too shameful! "Oh, by the way, let''s split a white phosphorus clone, go to Konoha Hospital, I want to know what blood type Haneda Ichiba was transfused!" Then, without waiting for Osha Maru to say anything, in the shadow, another word that was entirely command rang. Later, after this sound, there was a soft sound in the shadow, but something seemed to disappear in the shadow. blood type? What is Haneda''s blood type? But when she heard this, Da She Wan frowned, but she was puzzled. is it? Is that right? But, soon, he reacted. Taki Chiba''s blood type is very rare! If this Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba, then he who needs a blood transfusion now is the best time to confirm! After reacting, Da She Wan understood the key in an instant. "His!" At this moment, the little white snake on the window sill swung its head and tail, and plunged directly into the outside light, escaped into the shadow of the outside sunlight, and went in a certain direction. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2404： concern Next, know so much... I should also consider how I should go in the future. Watching Xiaobai Snake''s superb concealment technique and taking advantage of the shadow to disappear into his line of sight, Da Shemaru slowly turned around, and under the sun behind him, his face was full of gloom and... Worry. Yes, at this moment, after the man in the shadows left, there was no expression of joy, relaxation, or resolution of the matter on Oshemaru''s face. On the contrary, it looks even tighter. Indeed, I shouldn''t be intimidated by Taki Chiba, but this is not to say that the current ninja world is still the ninja world I know. But thinking of this, Oshemaru''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his lips hummed. Although he didn''t say anything, there was a sigh on his face. This shadow man is right, he really shouldn''t be intimidated. However, it was not Taki Chiba that frightened him. Rather, the current Ninja World. Although because of his betrayal of Konoha, he has now moved from the bright place to the dark place in Ninja World. However, he mastered Yinyin Village after all. In the bright place, there is also an intelligence network. He still has a very comprehensive understanding of this ninja world. And the current ninja world is very different from the ninja world he knows, and there are almost two people in all these differences. First of all, it was Taki Chiba who was afraid to say that he was dead, who seemed to be the source of everyone''s fear. Obviously, although it has not been determined that Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba, from the perspective of Osamaru, it can be seen that even if Haneda Ichiba is not Takichiba, Kusakura Ichiba must have Chisi with Takichiba. Ten thousand ties. Moreover, Cao Yin Villages frequent goodwill to Konoha is certainly because Konoha has enough strength to assist them and allow them to benefit, but the key is here. Konoha does have this strength, but, Is there only one Konoha? It must be impossible! Now the power weight of the small ninja village has risen, and each large ninja village is willing to pay more than before to win the small ninja village, and it is also a way to maximize the benefits of the small ninja village to join multiple large ninja villages. After all, if you take refuge in more than two villages, with the wisdom of survival in the cracks of the small ninja village, it is not difficult to get more and better benefits from more than two large ninja villages. Now it is not time to stand in peace in peacetime. In the above-mentioned Daren Village, Daren Village will naturally increase its bargaining chips to a certain extent in order to fight for the tilt of Xiaoren Village, which is of course much better than relying solely on it. Moreover, most of the small Ninja villages now do that. With the information he received now, Cao Yin Village almost singly showed good to Konoha. From the beginning to the end, he only looked at Konoha, as if Konoha would definitely accept them. There is also a feeling that I don''t think about anyone except Konoha. Then, it is the strength of this Kushinori village, Haneda Ichiba does not talk about him, the other Haneda Anna and Haneda Tatsuhiko are also quite good, even, it can be said that they are ninjas that Kusakura can never cultivate. Now, this Haneda Ichiba has a self-proclaimed Takichiba, and this Kusagi Village has nothing to do with Takichiba. That is self-deception. In other words, Taki Chiba has already infiltrated the influence of the small Ninja village, and with the influence of Taki Chiba in the influence of the large Ninja village, this has been "dead" for more than ten years, almost except for Konoha. None of Da Ninja Village dared to assert that he was dead, and was still looking for any trace of his influence at all costs. In connection, it seems that Taki Chiba is constantly guiding Kushin-mura to stand on Konoha''s side. In other words, this series of behaviors that have been contaminated with Taki Chiba already feels that various forces in the Ninja world are being adjusted. Secondly, it is Uchiha Nobuhiko, similar to Taki Chiba, the second Uchiha Madaras name also makes any Shinobu not relax searching for him, and because they are afraid of his existence, all major Shinobu villages dare not dare. Disrupt the current peaceful relationship, for fear that if they fight for profit, they will open the door to this Uchiha Nobuhiko. It can be said that the existence of Uchiha Nobuhiko maintains the balance of relations among the major Ninja villages to some extent. Even, Oshemaru felt that as long as the "common" enemy of Uchiha Nobuhiko was there, as long as he knew that the terrible person of "Uchiha Madara" was not dead, then everyone would not act rashly, that is, if there is a fourth If the Ninja World War, then, it must be a long, long time later. At least, you will have to wait until all the characters who have experienced the era of Takichiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko die, and their deeds only exist in legends. Otherwise, with the information known to Oshemaru, at least it is now the countdown to the war. The recovery of vitality in each village, especially the speed and extent of the recovery of Konoha''s vitality, the other four Daren villages are bound to be disturbed. Since the Third Ninja World War, even if the strength of the major Ninja villages is restored, it is impossible to have the combat effectiveness before the Three Wars. For example, the position of Wuyin and Sandyin in the Ninja Village is at stake. This anxiety was enough to cause the fourth Ninja World War. Otherwise, the current Shayin will not fully cooperate with him in the Konoha collapse plan. In other words, in fact, if there was no Uchiha Nobuhiko, there would be no such ninja exam at all. The entire Ninja World had already been at war, at least Wuyin and Sandyin, sure he was going to squeeze Yunyin and Yanyin to start secretly, even overtly blocking Konoha. Konoha will also cancel the Zhongnin exam due to their actions and enter a combat readiness state. It can be said that Takichiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko have changed the general trend and trend of the entire Ninja world. Moreover, the dark side of Ninja World where Osha Maru is in, there are many shadows of two people, even if it is not a direct relationship between the two, there will be some subtle effects due to the existence of the two. For example, the Akatsuki organization he joined. And the reason why he left the Akatsuki organization, in addition to part of his own relationship, there is also a considerable part of the reason, because of these two people. It can be said that the influence of the two in the ninja world, and the radiation of their influence, has already affected the general trend of the entire ninja world. Although none of them is a shadow, they have no control over the Ninja Village organization, nor can they directly represent any forces. However, their shadows can be said to be everywhere. In a sense, the current Ninja World is no longer the world of the Great Ninja Village. Even Daren Village is the object of being led by the nose. What level of energy is this? Takichiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko, in terms of energy to the Ninja world, are far beyond the original Naruto and Uchiha Madara. At this time, the Oshe Maru was also because he knew that the ninja world at this time was no longer the ninja world in common sense when he was in trouble. Some ways of doing things and some established rules, I am afraid that in the future, they will gradually become invalid and change. His way of wandering among the various forces is almost no longer working. Therefore, now he must consider, must consider clearly. What should I go next! How should he survive in this new Shinobi world. After he defected from Konoha, he no longer has the aura of a big power like Konoha. He is just a rebel. Although he has mastered Otoyakura, he is no more than a small force in the village. Under the rules, it can only survive in the cracks. Yes, Oshe Maru just survived in the cracks of this ninja world. If you stand a wrong step, you may be dead. In the old Ninja world, as Sannin, he has the power to stand at the top, and he has the power to protect himself. But now, with Takichiba and Nobuhiko Uchiha, he may still have the power to stand. The power at the top, but because of the influence of Taki Chiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is not necessarily self-protective. The spread of the influence of the two, there have been ninjas such as Anna Haneda and others who can be included in the strong group at the age of seven, or in a small ninja village like Kusage, this strength is actually In constant depreciation. Takichiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko have not surfaced yet, and no one knows how many Anna Haneda are hidden under the water. At that time, it is still unknown whether one can really protect himself. Therefore, he must now consider the future. What if he loses the ability to protect himself after two people surfaced? For his own goals, he couldn''t die so early. Even at this time, he has developed a forbidden technique like Immortal Reincarnation, and he can live forever. You can achieve your goals. Because of the turmoil in the Ninja World, it was a bit wrong to die because of these two people. It''s just that, in the face of this new ninja that has begun to transform because of the two people, Dashemaru does not have full confidence in the face of these two people. Therefore, the worry cannot be suppressed. For Dashemaru, the current situation is still very severe. Even, he has already begun to think, if this Konoha collapse plan fails, what he can do. Do not! Even if the Konoha collapse plan is successful, he must also consider where he should go! "Heh! Observe the situation first." But after thinking about it, in the end, Da She Wan sighed gently, and the tight look on his face finally eased away slowly. However, in the tone, there was a hint of helplessness. "Now, after all, there are still things to do first..." But after the words, his cuffs trembled for a while, and a little white snake fell on the window sill with a "poof". "His!" And it seemed that because the head was on the ground, the little white snake shook his head in a daze, then straightened up, blinked and blinked at the small dazed eyes, looked at the big snake pill and tilted his head. "Go, monitor the blood transfusion of that Haneda Ichiba." At the same time, sensing the eyes of the little white snake, Oshemaru slightly lowered her head, but instead of looking at the little white snake, she looked at the bustling bustling street outside the window, frowning. "hiss!" Then, there was a sound of snakes. It seems to be a response. Now, the key is to determine whether Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba. In any case, what to do is to wait for Konoha''s collapse plan and determine whether Konoha''s collapse plan succeeded or failed. I can''t distract myself now. If the Konoha project is successful this time, then, in the days to come, my hope of protecting myself will be even greater. It will be closer to my goal! And when he got this response, Da She Wan had such a thought in his heart. At the same time, all thoughts were once again focused on Konoha''s collapse plan. And, when this thought turned, Oshemaru glanced at the shadow that there was no shadow at all, then turned around, as if he was preparing to arrange the changes agreed upon by the two. Ok? However, at this moment of turning around, his figure paused slightly and seemed to stiffen. Then, the pair of upside-down pupils looked to the window sill. "hiss?" But when his gaze settled, in his pupils, the reflection of the little white snake''s head tilted. It seemed that he was full of doubts about his behavior. "How are you..." In response, Da She Wan tugged stiffly at the corner of her mouth, subconsciously suspicious. "His?" Seeing the appearance of Dashe Wan, Xiao Bai Snake tilted her head again, blinking her small eyes, and seemed to be even more confused. Snake faces all mean "what did you say". "I''m asking you... to monitor Haneda Ichiha and see his blood transfusion, especially his blood type." In response, Da She Maru''s face became slightly stiff, as he said. "Hiss?" When he heard this, the little white snake''s head tilted down again~www.novelhall.com~ eyes full of doubt, the snake''s body remained motionless. The snake''s face was full of "what did you say? What is surveillance? What is the blood type? Haneda Ichiba? Can I eat it?" "you!" In this regard, the anger, anger, and color, and even some unpredictable, instinctively uncomfortable Dashewan suddenly suffocated, and the whole person was almost stretched. "His hiss?" However, Xiao Bai Snake''s reaction to Da She Wan was still that "what did you say" appearance, completely unmoved. Oshemaru suddenly became anxious, and almost squirted out a mouthful of blood. Could it be that? However, soon, he calmed down. Is Bailin clone too much? As a result, the accuracy has dropped, and the clone has no intelligence, or that the intelligence has dropped to a certain degree? After calming down, he came to this conclusion. Do you want me to run by myself? Then, after drawing a conclusion, his brows frowned. The Bailin clone, although it is often used since the development is completed, it is the first time that so many situations have been separated like this, and it is normal for any problems. After all, every technique has its limits. He can''t be angry. Now, the key point is that the Shirkin clone cannot be used now, so Haneda Ichiba always needs a person to go there. And he now... Also arrange things to change the layout! This is also the top priority! Gee! Really, I''m in big trouble! As I thought about it, Da She Wan looked at this little white snake, who seemed to be unable to understand humans, and his face suddenly became sullen. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2405： 0 leaf information "Three generations of Hokage-sama, Chiba-sama''s reply has arrived." Watching the fierce battle off the court, behind the third generation of Hokage, a whispered report suddenly came. "Huh? Reply?" And hearing this sound, the third generation of Hokage''s brow furrowed, but his attention was suddenly drawn away from the fierce battle, and there was a voice of doubt. At the same time, his brows were frowning. "Yes." In this regard, in the shadow behind the third generation of Hokage, it seemed that he hesitated slightly, and then this affirmative response came. is it Still can''t talk in person... Do not! Should I say, still don''t want to talk to me? This kid... But when he heard this sentence, the third generation of Hokage was silent for a moment, a sigh flashed across his face, and he thought sadly in his heart. In fact, the three generations of Hokage have not recalled Chiba in the past ten years. Although they have not directly recalled blatantly, they have been mentioned several times in secret, but every time, they were rejected by Chiba by various means that seemed to decline. Up. Just like this time. Obviously, Chiba didn''t want to talk to him face to face. And the reason why Chiba didn''t want to talk to him face to face, with Chiba''s intelligence, I am afraid that he knew that he had deliberately handed over the position of Hokage to him. Yes, this time the three generations of Hokage have met with Chiba to give the position of Hokage to Chiba. And Chiba obviously knew that the third generation of Hokage wanted him to become the fifth generation of Hokage, so he deliberately dragged him away. Or tactfully refuse. This time, it was the same, otherwise, Chiba should be lurking in the shadows, not the Anbe Ninja who was in charge of contacting him. In fact, the three generations of Naruto should have thought that more than ten years ago, after that night when Chiba lost everything and Konoha lost the fourth generation of Naruto and many elites, Chiba offered to pursue and contain Uchiha Nobuhiko. He started Time to think of it. Chiba''s behavior is not only to eliminate this danger for the village, or to use himself to contain Uchiha Nobuhiko, as much as possible to minimize Uchiha Nobuhiko''s influence on the Ninja world. Among them, he has already included his rejection of the position of Hokage. After all, the situation at that time, four generations of Naruto died in battle, the village suffered heavy losses, and he was already old. Although Chiba, who was only a teenager at the time, was a bit too young as Naruto, it was already the most critical time for the village. , Even though he was only a teenager, he was still almost the only choice at the time. In the village, there is no one who can become the prestige and qualification of Hokage after the death of the fourth generation of Hokage. Besides, he had already been trained as a Hokage candidate. With Chiba''s mind, how could this not be thought of. Obviously, one of the reasons why he proposed to go out so quickly, and only passed the news back for more than ten years, did not show up. This is also one of the reasons why he does not want to become Hokage. At the same time, it is also the reason why Chiba is reluctant to show up. Ugh Did I impose too much on him? Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage sighed involuntarily, but did not blame Chiba for his behavior, but reflected on his own fault. Yes I have imposed too many things on him. It''s me, too anxious. At that time, Chiba was just a teenager in his sevens or eights. He should grow up slowly like other peers, instead of having to shoulder Konoha''s future at a young age. Now, he has lost everything. I should think more about his current mood. Following introspection, the third generation of Hokage slowly put down the pipe in his hand, and this thought has already turned in his heart. "Give me the information." And just as this thought turned around, he said so. "Yes" In this regard, in the shadow behind the third generation of Hokage, a slightly low voice came. It seems to be full of regrets. Afterwards, a scroll was handed from the shadows to the hands of the third generation of Hokage''s quietly stretched back. really The three generations of Naruto Masters are going to abdicate and make them virtuous. Its just that Mr. Chiba... At the same time, after the scroll was handed out, the heart of the ninja in the shadow was full of sighs of helplessness. He has also become an intelligence bridge between Chiba and the village for a while, and he has been faintly aware of it. The old Hokage in front of him was actually a little unsupported more than ten years ago and was about to abdicate. It was because Konoha was just about to fall, so he could only come forward and be in power again for more than ten years. And such an old man who was supposed to retire has persisted for more than ten years. It can be said that he has dedicated his life to Konoha, and has long been exhausted. Especially in the past two years, I can obviously feel that time is right. The influence of an old man is also time for him to rest well. As for Konoha now, it is probably only Lord Chiba who can play the role of Hokage. However, he also knew very well that from the various messages passed back by Lord Chiba during this period of time, he could tell. Lord Chiba himself knew very well that he was not suitable for being Hokage now. At least, Uchiha Nobuhiko could not do it before Fuzuo. Of course, if Chiba-sama takes over as Hokage, even if he has been "dead" for more than ten years, as long as he stands under the sunlight of Konoha, then no matter whether it is a ninja group or a public group, there will be no objections. Most of the people who lived through that era were still alive, and no one would doubt whether he could become Hokage. And under the leadership of Chiba, Konoha must be stronger and stronger, and they no longer need to be so cautious as they are now. There is nothing more reassuring than this. However, he knew very well that they could not do this, and they could no longer force the patron saint who had done everything for the village and partners since the age of seven, but in the end he still lost everything. They are very grateful for everything that Master Chiba has done. This child who has lived in the disgust of everyone since he was a child has endured enough. They only hope he can get his long-cherished wish now. But I can''t force Master Chiba to come back and take over Konoha, so that the old man can rest well. This is like a dead end. Once again, it was the old man who was almost exhausted for Konoha, and the other was the hero who had paid too much for Konoha. Even for them, there is no choice. It is even more difficult to judge what to do now is right. Therefore, at this time, they can only be silent. What you can do is to do what you should do now as much as possible. "Well, it''s hard work." At this time, the third generation of Hokage who got the scroll said softly. "No, this is what we should do." In this regard, almost subconsciously, the contact ninja in the shadow spoke. "No, thanks...huh?" Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage shook their heads and spoke softly, but the words that were originally meant to express gratitude stopped abruptly when they were halfway through. At this moment, the three generations of Hokage''s face was also surprised. What does it mean? At the same time, in his mind, such a puzzled thought was skipped. Three generations of Naruto Masters, please postpone the interval between the qualifiers and the official three test exams for at least one month. I need time. At this moment, in his eyes, these two columns of words were reflected. On the scroll of information from Chiba that he opened in his hand, there were only these two simple columns. The intelligence is simple. It is to let him delay the time for the third test of the official exam after the current qualifiers are over. This matter is not difficult to handle, because it has not yet announced when the third experiment will begin. Delaying one month is nothing wrong. However, this one month delay is indeed difficult in itself. First of all, from the standpoint of each Shinobu village, if the interval between the start of the third exam and the current preselection is too long, it will easily cause other Shinobi. The village''s suspicion. Although there is no doubt that Konoha will engage in moths, he will doubt and feel uneasy about this Zhongnin exam. If it is not handled properly, it will have a certain impact on Konoha''s prestige. Secondly, from Konohas point of view, this kind of international Chinese forbearance test involves all aspects. For Konohas various institutions, they are already operating at full capacity. Now the situation is becoming increasingly uncertain and undercurrents. Its really not a wise move to delay for a long time. Moreover, now we have just signed a half-effective written contract with Caoyin Village. This matter itself is also the fuse of various events. The current situation is definitely not open to the public. This publicity itself has considerable Strength must be used on the blade. And now the treatment specifications for Cao Yin Village have been raised. This would have attracted the attention or alertness of the entire Ninja World. No matter how strong Konoha is, it is impossible to be impenetrable enough to deal with the entire Ninja''s intelligence network and intelligence system. , I originally considered that the Zhongnin exam was about to end, at most one or two days. If it is delayed for a month, the covenant between Konoha and Cao Yin Village will probably be detected and exposed to the public. It can be said that both pressure and strategy will bring great risks. However, these Chiba should also want it. He should have thought of this and planned to do so. However, thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage did not directly deny, but went to figure out Chiba''s mind. He still knows quite a bit about this child. Based on this childs strategic level, and Konoha has been passing on village-related information to him during this period, so as not to have any chance, when he returns to take over the position of Hokage, he will fall into a certain degree due to intelligence problems. Political disadvantage. It is impossible for Chiba to fail to think of these drawbacks. And now, knowing this and making such a decision, Chiba must have his reason. Ok Speaking of it, there are reasons to delay one month. For example, let all the candidates who passed the preselection return to their best condition. After all, according to the current situation, Ichiba Haneda has already been admitted to the hospital. But what does Chiba mean? Delayed by one month... Following his thoughts, the three generations of Hokage nodded silently. In fact, Chiba''s requirements are not excessive. They are all rhetorical, and they are not difficult to impossible things. They can be done in a short time. One month can be said to allow everyone to return to their heyday during the final test. Moreover, good rest is also a necessary quality for a ninja, which can be guided to make them think that this months rest time, It is also a test. The key is why this month. This test, if the final test, does not need to be so long. And as far as the current three generations of Hokage are known, Why did Chiba specifically mention it? Moreover, he needs time, what time does he need? It needs to be postponed for a month, and then what to do about the Ninja test. Or does it take at least a month to take over Konoha and take over as Hokage? If so, is it because of Uchiha Nobuhiko? Can Uchiha Nobuhiko be eliminated in at least a month? Or, at least one month, what actions will Uchiha Nobuhiko do? He must take advantage of this time to contain and stop? There is too much information in these simple two columns. Ok Anyway, since Chiba mentioned it, then, he still needs to cooperate. Perhaps Chiba has found out some clues. I said I was going back to the village a long time ago, but I didn''t show up for a long time. It is very likely that I had to bear the test and found something. Perhaps, he can do it all these hours. Moreover, if someone really wants to be unfavorable to the village and is taking advantage of this Zhongnin exam~www.novelhall.com~, then it is a good way to postpone it by one month. Regarding the unfavorable forces for the village to take the Zhongren examination, their plan is probably also set within the time limit of the general Zhongren examination. Now suddenly there is an extension of one month, which is a big blow to their plan. At least, it can more or less expose them a little flaw. No matter how you think about it, it should be postponed for one month. However, no matter how much information there is, the third generation of Naruto made a decision very quickly. As a result, as before, he absolutely believed in Chiba. Secondly, it is a very feasible thing to postpone this by one month, although it involves considerable risks. However, the premature exposure of this risk by the covenant with Kushin Village is not a difficult comparison at all compared to Chiba''s ideas. Naturally, it is biased towards Chiba. "Order to go down, follow Chiba''s arrangements, and tell Chiba that next, he has the right to directly order any department in the village without me, and he only needs to let me know his arrangements as soon as possible." After the decision, the three generations of Hokage were also extremely decisive and directly delegated all power to Chiba. "Yes!" Regarding the three generations of Naruto''s orders, there was no hesitation in contacting the ninja. After a response, the shadow suddenly faded. "Well, let me see, Chiba, more than ten years later, your means to protect the village." But when he noticed the departure of the contact ninja behind him, a smile appeared on the corner of the mouth of the third generation of Hokage. A touch, a relaxed smile. "Are you there?" Then, his color was sudden, and he called with a deep voice. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2406： Have something to tell you "It''s okay, I''m already awake." At this moment, on the other side, in the Konoha Hospital, in the ward dedicated to Zhongnin''s exam, the bandaged teenager slowly opened his eyes, turned his face slightly, and looked at the side, slightly stunned because he opened his eyes. The nurse on the spot slowly spoke. "Idiot Yiye, are you awake?" Almost at the same time, another time, a boy''s voice rang, and Haneda Tatsuhiko, who was sitting originally, stood up and took a step toward the bed. "Ok." Hearing this sound, Haneda Kazuha turned his head again, and looked at the seven or eight-year-old boy who did not seem to have changed, and even had a bit of disgust on his face, said. "Is this Konoha''s hospital?" Then, he looked around and asked. "Yes." To this, Haneda Tatsuhiko replied. "Really... Am I being taken to the hospital?" Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba looked at the hospital, which was obviously two or three grades higher than the hospital in Cao Yin Village, and muttered. Obviously, he has figured out the current situation. Unexpectedly, he would suffer such a serious injury... It''s just that I don''t know where Neji Hyuga learned such a powerful soft boxing technique. Almost, it was really over. Fortunately, it didn''t touch the root. With this sound, Haneda Ichiba felt a little fortunate. "Huh! Fortunately, it seems that the head has not broken." In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mouth, as always, is not waiting to be seen. His face was also ruddy, and it seemed that he couldn''t get enough information. However, this time, Tatsuhiko Hanedas not waiting to see him was not as simple as seeing Haneda Yiye unpleasantly. Its because the plan that he thought of collecting information from Haneda Yiyes mouth was basically impossible. Originally, he was still thinking that this idiot Yiye had lost blood like that. When he woke up, he would definitely be confused. Then, he would gather information while he was confused. Besides, this idiot still fell to the ground, maybe he would fall to his head. It now appears that it is naturally impossible. This fool Yiye not only woke up, but also had a ruddy face. He was full of energy even as he sat up from the stall. Even now this guy is taking a mid-ninja test in the field, Haneda Tatsuhiko thinks it is all right. It can be said that the fool Yiye is completely healed. Really... That Watanabe Kensei''s medical ninjutsu is also great. At the same time, he complained. To be honest, now his head is really filled with all kinds of doubts and thirst for knowledge. Now that he already knows, the fool has a plan for a fool, and his harmony teacher also has a plan with Teacher Yin, only he is not. Knowing what happened, even though he knew he shouldn''t ask, he shouldn''t think too much. However, the closest person is hiding everything from himself. Although he has the consciousness of being a ninja, his sensitivity to intelligence and the curiosity of children of his age make him always want to know what they are hiding. . Of course, it cannot be said to be pure curiosity, let alone curiosity. He naturally trusts his harmony teacher, Tatsuhiko Haneda 100%, and some are pure curiosity and curiosity, but at this time, he, I have already developed a sense of distrust of the fool in front of him, and Haneda Ichiba is indeed unpleasant. To this fool Ichiba, Haneda Tatsuhiko is very skeptical. I really want what his plan is. If it is not good for the village, he will stop it at all costs. "That one" At this time, a weak voice came from the other side. Almost subconsciously, Ichiba Haneda and Tatsuhiko Haneda looked at the other side at the same time. When their eyes settled, the nurse''s rather immature face quietly emerged in their sight. I saw that at this moment, this one took a syringe, looked at Haneda Ichiba, and looked at Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face, who looked only sixteen or seventeen years old, and was already at a loss. Obviously, it was because Haneda''s words just now contradicted the current situation and the sense of responsibility as a nurse. The implication was that he obviously didn''t know whether he should give the boy in front of him a blood test. "No need, just shed a little more blood, there is no problem." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said very simply. Is this... a blood test? Also, the wound just now almost tore the internal organs of my abdomen, and it must have shed a lot of blood. I am now in Konoha Hospital, and I should have a blood transfusion. Look at the appearance of this nurse, and there is no blood transfusion in my arm, it should be blood test now. But in the words, Haneda Kazuha''s mind flashed such a thought. "Here, can you give us some time? I need some personal space and time. After half an hour, can you let the doctor come and check my injury? I must be discharged as soon as possible." Then, after such a thought flashed in his mind, Haneda Ichiba showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, but with an unspeakable gentleness, with a calm and calm that is not inferior to a young man, he faced the young man again. Said the nurse. Hey? Idiot Yiye really hit his head? And hearing this sentence, looking at Haneda Ichiba, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s entire face was stiff, and an unspeakable surprise and unaccustomedness suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he was almost beaten by the bad cold. Shivered. "Um... uh!" Faced with the gray and mottled hair in front of him, the handsome face showed a gentle expression that was not inferior to his age. The young nurse straightened up when he was bent down to draw blood, and his cheeks were unreasonable. He started to feel slightly hot, and his heartbeat jumped a few beats suddenly. The breath is one of suffocation. I don''t know what happened, my mind was blank, and he nodded stiffly subconsciously. This This look, this kind of maturity that doesn''t match age... This... this kind, I... I am the least resistant... And in her mind, such a thought flashed through. "Thanks." In response to this, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to notice the strangeness of this young nurse, but just kept smiling and said. "I will spare you half an hour, and then a doctor will come to check it." Hearing Haneda Ichiba''s voice, the young nurse''s cheeks blushed, and then she seemed to have noticed her gaffe. After her face became slightly stiff, she hurriedly left the ward. I What am I thinking! He is just a teenager! A few years younger than me! At the same time, in the hurried pace, the young nurse who had been a bit slower, cursed herself inwardly. I don''t like the new year! And when she walked to the door, she touched Haneda Tatsuhiko''s open mouth and looked at Haneda Ichiba''s expression with a look of "Who are you!", she couldn''t help but skip this one that she didn''t understand. idea. but In those eyes, the unfathomable depth that makes people fall inadvertently... Really, does a teenage boy have the look in his eyes? And after she walked out of the ward as if she was looting the door, her heart was already filled with such doubts. The previous heartbeat and panic that was unavoidable because of this sudden sudden disappeared completely. Her face was completely puzzled. Ok? What''s wrong with this little girl? A senior nurse who provokes her passing by looked back at her, slightly startled. what! Not here, this is only for Zhongnin exams. Then, she was suddenly shocked that the area in front had been labeled as "Central Ninja Exam Area", and the destination of her trip next to her, which is the ward next to it, was not only empty, but also the name of the caregiver on it. Nor is her name Guizi. In other words, she went the wrong way. Ok It''s really strange, this little girl is the first time I have seen her frizzy. Is it possible that it is finally that period? Later, after realizing that she had gone the wrong way, she thought, and walked back. "Is there something on my face?" And at this time, what smile, what maturity, what kind of deep gentleness on Haneda Ichiba''s face has all disappeared, frowning, looking at Haneda Tatsuhiko who said "Who are you?" He said so. Strange, how did you feel that something terrible has left here? At the same time, there was such a puzzled thought in his mind. Just at that moment, after the little nurse left, for no reason, there was a chill in his heart, as if something made him instinctively feel fear is approaching. And at this moment, his abhorrent thought just emerged, and the abhorrent cold suddenly disappeared. As if it had never appeared before, it was like an illusion. Is it possible that this Konoha Hospital already has something lurking? In this regard, Haneda Ichiba''s heart was full of doubts. "Yes! It''s full of stupid bastards!" And at this moment, watching Haneda Ichiba return to normal, his brows were still annoying for no reason, the corners of Haneda''s mouth stiffened, and he suddenly said loudly. No matter the tone or words, of course there is nothing good. Really is I thought this guy really fell to his head, because it was all intentional to distract the nurse sister! It''s good to forget the appearance of this bastard! Regardless of his annoying temperament, it is easy to make a shallow woman commit a nympho. At the same time, his heart is full of anger due to disappointment. "This one" And at this moment, at the stall in Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart, a sign was suddenly handed to him. "What are you doing?" Regarding this, he looked at the "Do Not Disturb" sign, frowned, and said in an angry tone even with gunpowder. "Hang it on the door. We have half an hour. I want to tell you something. My clone here has been checked. There is no Konoha or other Shinobu''s eyeliner.", Hearing that, Haneda Ichiba kept the posture of handing the sign and said quite seriously. "Why did I hang up? You are not alive and well?" In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko directly rolled his eyes, and said in a tone that was a little more unwelcome to Haneda Ichiba than usual. What can you tell me? The truth? Still lies? Want to fool me again? No wonder I''ve used all the beautiful men''s tricks. Did you want to fool me again? It''s no good for this guy to be serious. However, although it was full of unwelcome and gunpowder, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart was extremely alert. At the same time, while speaking, he took the sign and walked to the door of the ward. After making sure that there was no one, he hung up the sign and closed the door of the ward. "Say it." Then, he snorted directly, sat on the padded chair that he felt very comfortable just now beside the hospital bed, and said indifferently. "Since there is already this brand, it means that the purpose of Heyin has been achieved." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba would naturally not care about Haneda Tatsuhiko''s attitude, just looked at the closed door of the ward, and said. "What purpose?" And hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko still said indifferently. purpose? Is it possible that Ichiyo and Heyin have the same goal as a fool? Hearing what he said, it seemed that he was cooperating with Teacher Heyin. First listen to what he said, and judge whether he is fooling me. And although it doesn''t matter if you look at it, it seems that I just listen to what you say and never believe it, but such a thought flashed through his heart. "The purpose of the alliance with Konoha ~ www.novelhall.com~ Regarding this, Haneda Ichiba didn''t hide it, or circumscribe it, and said straightforwardly. "Nonsense, we are here to seek Konoha... eh? What are you talking about?" Hearing this sentence, Haneda Tatsuhiko first rolled his eyes, and said subconsciously without waiting to see him. However, as soon as he rolled his eyes, he suddenly reacted, and the small eyes suddenly stared, and the second half of the sentence was even more serious It has improved by several octaves. "Alliance, do I have a problem with my pronunciation?" In response, Haneda Ichiba blinked and said quite innocently. This bastard! And seeing the appearance of Haneda Ichiba, the corners of Haneda''s mouth twitched almost directly. "Then I''ll say it again, it''s knot..." At the same time, looking at the twitching corners of Haneda''s mouth, Haneda Kazuha said again. "I know, it''s an alliance, not a simple aid!" In response, Tatsuhiko Haneda yelled almost three octaves higher. "You can understand it." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba nodded, wanting to speak seriously. It seems that I was quite worried that Tatsuhiko Haneda would not understand it. I''m going to kill you! And seeing Haneda Ichiba''s serious and reassuring appearance, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s teeth were already just bitten. If Anna was here now, he would definitely let Anna bite the **** in front of him. Bite the kind. "Huh! Don''t play tricks with you, are you kid? You, come on, what''s the matter?" However, after all, Anna was not here after all, and Haneda Tatsuhiko could only grit his teeth and said. Now, the matter of alliance is still important. As for this bastard, it''s not a day or two anymore. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2407： ask clearly "So, at the beginning, you joined the Zhongnin exam just to form an alliance with Konoha?" After listening to Haneda Ichiba in front of him, Haneda Tatsuhiko stared at him closely, and said every word in his mouth. It turned out to be like this... They aimed at forming alliances from the beginning, rather than simply asking for assistance. So, does it seem to have their own minds... And this thought flashed through his mind. At the same time, it seems that because of Haneda Ichiba''s words, his suspicion has been loosened. "Yes." In response, Haneda Ichiba nodded and said. Is that enough? At the same time, such a thought passed in his mind. "Who are you lie to!" Hearing these words, he looked at Haneda Ichiba who was sure that this was the truth. Haneda Ryuhiko rolled his eyes, his face suddenly turned into a kind of contempt. What a joke! This kind of **** explanation, is it possible that I am a kid? Would believe this kind of nonsense! At this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s mind flashed such a thought. What is aimed at from the beginning is alliance, not aid? What about logic? It''s not logical at all! Why did Konoha change from aid to alliance because of the strength of Cao Yincun, and even write alliances? This is totally irrelevant! I can''t explain your idiot Yiye''s abnormal behavior that almost pushed Caoyin Village into the abyss of immortality, okay! And if Cao Yin Village shows strength, it will be able to get Konoha''s alliance, even if you don''t talk about the alliance, you can get Konoha''s assistance, then why at the beginning it emphasized not to reveal its strength and not to attract too much attention? Who is fooling! Later, after this thought, Haneda Tatsuhiko madly complained about Qi Ali in his heart. Regarding what Haneda Ichiba just said, how this fool Ichiba and Kayone planned, how to plan to get Konoha''s alliance, it is completely inconsistent shit. This is enough to fool him. Anyway, it is not once or twice. As long as there are no loopholes, you will believe it. But this? This explanation is full of holes? WTF? Is this an insult to him? Insult his IQ? "Well, I really lied to you." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba still smiled at the corner of his mouth and admitted straightforwardly. Sure enough, this is impossible for him to believe, after all, this kid is also the child who will support the future of drafting the hidden village. And between this acknowledgment, Haneda Ichiba flashed such a thought in his mind. It seems that Haneda Tatsuhiko''s reaction was already in his expectation. Then, after saying this, he didn''t speak any more, and looked away from Haneda Tatsuhiko''s face and looked to the ceiling. "The result is good anyway, isn''t it great." Afterwards, there was a moment of silence, he narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with a slight sigh. "what?" And hearing this sound, looking at the emotional look of Haneda Ichiba, the small face of Haneda Tatsuhiko instantly stretched. "What is the result is good? Do you think I''m an idiot? This time I succeeded. We won the covenant, but if we didn''t win it? The three generations of Naruto are not so wise? Ye, will you collect the corpses for us? This is just a rhetoric after success! Don''t skip the risk, just say the result!" Then, words full of excitement sounded in this hospital. "To succeed in doing things, how can one not take risks?" In this regard, Haneda Kazuha still looked at the ceiling, and said with some disapproval. "That also depends on the risk, whether it is worth it! A covenant with Konoha can indeed bring more benefits than aid, but if it is done in this way, it is a gamble. The way, depending on Konohas attitude, even directly betting on Konohas face on Konohas attitude is too unwise. We really long for Konohas covenant to use the village. Will we gamble in the future? Is it true that we can only fight for Konohas covenant, so our village has hope? Not at all! It is completely unnecessary! In the current situation, all major Shinobu villages can fight for it, and it is relatively easy to fight for it. There is no need to achieve this level!" Hearing these words, Haneda Tatsuhiko immediately erupted like a volcanic eruption, and a series of words in his mouth, full of anger, erupted. He held back for a long time. He was depressed for a long time. He had doubted for a long time! At this moment, I was completely ignited by Haneda Ichiba''s words, this suppressed anger. What a joke! This is the village! It''s home! It''s where home is! He grew up there. There are Anna, a harmony teacher, a leader, a super idiot Zongmi, and many people who are indistinguishable from his family! How could it be so hasty! How can you gamble on the lives of so many people? It''s not that there is no way out, and it''s not that when it''s time to rely on Konoha, there are other ways, why take such a risk! That is, under the public, revealing the strength that one should not have, and provoke the Great Ninja Village that should never be provoke! It can''t be done, it is the fear of the entire Shinobi world. If Konoha is not on their side, Konoha wants to deal with them, there is more or less a way to survive, but is it where he really broke out? of course not! Shows the strength that a small ninja village should not have, especially the precedent of Hanzo in the legendary Yuyin village, and when the power weight of the large ninja village decreases, this will cause the entire ninja world to be jealous. ! Not only the Great Ninja Village, but also other small Ninja Villages. Between Xiaonin villages, they are also on guard against each other. Will not see any small Shinobu village suddenly grow. At that time, if Konoha is irritated, even if he has taken refuge in other Daren Villages, Daren Village may provide assistance at first, but he will admit it because he needs the help of Caoyin Village, but after acknowledging it, Caoyin Village will become completely For a long time, the vassal of Ninja will either lose all the fighting power that does not meet the identity of Xiaonin Village or simply disappear, otherwise, Danin Village will not be at ease. This is the Ninja World. Although Haneda Tatsuhiko is young, he still understands this very clearly. "Well... the result is good now. Later, ask what covenant Heyin has signed. Let''s celebrate." In this regard, for the child who was out of breath after the outbreak, Haneda Kazuha no longer looked at the ceiling after all, but glanced at him, and then just said. In the tone, it was anger at him and avoided talking. Once again emphasized the current results. However, this time, upon hearing this, looking at Haneda Ichiba in front of him, the anger on Haneda''s face suddenly disappeared, and in an instant, it suddenly calmed down. After he finished speaking, he looked at Haneda Ichiba on the ceiling, but said nothing. Just looked at him calmly. Have been watching for a long time. a long time. "Why are you looking at me?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba, who had been watched for a long time, seemed a little unbearable, turned around, and said with some amusement in the face of the boy''s calm eyes. "Idiot Yiye." And this time, the boy responded. Moreover, it was not the usual kind of indifference or anger, no questioning, nor continued to stay on the previous topic, just quietly opened his mouth. But his eyes slowly strengthened, as if he was loyal to what he made. As for the silence and silence just now, it seemed that he was hesitating. "what happened?" It seems that because of Haneda Tatsuhiko''s silence just now, Haneda Ichiba, who thought that the topic had already come to an end, blinked, with the usual relaxed and happy expression on his face. "I" Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko who was speaking suddenly hesitated, and after uttering a word, he fell silent. "Can you still trust you?" However, soon, he adjusted his mood and fell silent for a while. After a slight pause, he raised his eyes again, looked directly at Haneda Ichiha, and asked with unprecedented seriousness. Can I still trust you? Yes, this is what Haneda Tatsuhiko wants to know most now. To be honest, before this Ninja test, even though like everyone else in the village, I was always inexplicably unwelcome to this Haneda Ichiba, but after all, they absolutely trusted this guy. Yes, it is absolute trust. Otherwise, he would not be able to manage the financial power of the village. Even if they didn''t wait to see him, they never doubted this fool Yiye. But now, it''s different. After going through this Zhongnin exam, including the hesitation and contemplation just now, he found that after all, he couldn''t trust this guy who grew up with him since childhood. but Such a fool... such a bastard... So why... Say you don''t trust, you don''t trust it? "Of course..." Hearing this sentence, Haneda Kazuha smiled almost subconsciously, and said a few words without thinking. However, he just said three words, but his words suddenly broke, and the last word "Yi" was not spoken. This kid... At the same time, such a somewhat complicated idea flashed through his mind. At this moment, in his eyes, the child who grew up watching as a child seems to have changed. Although he was asking questioning questions, there was no questioning look in his eyes, nor the unwelcome look in the past, or irritability, and he waited for his next sentence to explode, even a little bit. There is no child''s air. He just calmly looked at himself quietly. It seemed that standing in front of his own eyes was not a child, nor was it the child he had watched and accompanied him since childhood. It is a mature ninja who accepts any results frankly and does a good job of consciousness. "Yes, at least... it''s okay." And in the face of such gaze, how could he treat this child with the same attitude as before? Therefore, after a pause, he reduced his expression and said seriously. can. At least... it''s okay. "Really... Then, please tell me why I can trust you." After hearing this sentence, Tatsuhiko Haneda took a breath, as if calming down, and asked again. Words are still questioning words. The look in his eyes is still calm. However, this time, there was a bit more aggressive and calm gaze, and he could not see any weakness facing Haneda Ichiba. Even, in terms of aura, in line with the questioning words, it seemed to suppress the serious Haneda Ichiba. This kid... Has it grown so fast? A few years later, who can suppress his edge! At this moment, Haneda Kazuya was also secretly shocked. "What reason do you need?" Thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba''s serious face slowly raised a smile. This guy! And the moment this smile evoked, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s breath suddenly choked, and his shoulders sank sharply. An invisible pressure suddenly pressed on his shoulders. "What do you mean?" However, despite the sudden increase in shoulder pressure, Tatsuhiko Haneda was still unwilling to show weakness. For the first time, he looked at Ichiba Haneda in a game of equals. "well!" Looking at Haneda Tatsuhiko before him, Haneda Ichiba nodded with a smile. "Because, during this period, it is the easiest to obtain Konoha''s covenant, especially Xiaonin Village!" Then ~www.novelhall.com~ he said categorically. "why?" Faced with his words and his affirmation, Haneda Tatsuhiko asked immediately without hesitation. "Because, now three generations of Naruto are in power. This Naruto who has been in charge of Konoha for the longest time and has experienced two Ninja wars, whether it is experience or talent, is enough for him to discover where Konoha is really weak." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said. "where?" And Tatsuhiko Haneda asked simply. "Allies. In other words, forces that can cooperate! Every time Konoha is attacked on the back and back, and is against the entire Ninja World. In addition, the small Ninja Village is running around, which is even more inferior to them. Disadvantage. The solution to this is to win over a Xiaoren Village to become an ally. Compared with Da Ren Village, Xiao Ren Village is easier to generate credit. If they are given considerable political status and have more credibility than the current Da Ren Village verbal promises Words of the written covenant." In this regard, Haneda Kazuha did not hesitate, and said straightforwardly. this is Break the ninja pattern? See the big in the small? Indeed, if Konoha has a few reliable allies, even if the village of Shinobu can be dispatched by him, or to express his position at a critical time... Coupled with the subtle changes in the current situation of the Ninja World... Hearing this sentence, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart immediately reacted, flashing such a thought. But this time, he didn''t ask questions directly, but thought about it for a while. "Then...explain your extraordinary behavior!" However, after only pondering for a while, he spoke again. Asked the most critical question. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2408： Implicit meaning "Then naturally, in order to attract Konoha''s eyes, it shouldn''t be...it should be said that it is the key to obtaining Konoha''s covenant.", Facing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s question, Haneda Ichiba looked at him with the same smile on his mouth, and said. "Oh?" In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko didn''t say much, he just looked at Haneda Ichiba in front of him, his eyes were as calm as water, and his mouth buzzed lightly, just like that. Although there is no words, it is obvious that this is for Haneda Ichiba to continue speaking, with a sense of scrutiny and almost a command. interesting Looking at the reaction of Haneda Tatsuhiko now, the corner of Haneda''s mouth seemed to have a brighter smile, and such a thought flashed in his heart. At this moment, Haneda Tatsuhiko really seems to have completely become another person. Originally, although he was a young genius and very precocious, he was somewhat childish, and in terms of temperament, he was still mostly a child. However, it now appears that the temperament or momentum that Haneda Tatsuhiko exudes does not have this childishness. Talking to him at this time is just like talking to Yuze. "Before, we said that the three generations of Naruto will change the pattern of the Ninja world for thousands of years, starting with Ninja Village, right." Then, after this thought flashed, Haneda Ichiba took a slight breath, the smile on the corner of his mouth slowly reduced, and he spoke. "I don''t doubt this." In response, Haneda Tatsuhiko said. He didn''t care what the third generation of Hokage was going to do, or how Haneda Ichiba guessed what the third generation of Hokage was going to do, and how he got it. For now, according to Haneda Ichiba, since the so-called written covenant has been reached, he does not need to care about how Haneda Ichiba inferred. There is any reason or basis, which is already an established fact. It is not necessary. The key now is what Yu Haneda Ichiba will say next. Moreover, as Konohas Hokage, it is the longest reign of Hokage, and twice led Konoha out of the shadow of war. During the period, he led Konoha through countless winds and rains, always keeping Konoha in the Ninja world. In the position of the leader, the three generations of Hokage are by no means wise people. The huge amount of political experience and war experience accumulated during this ruling is absolutely capable of destroying the current pattern of Ninja. The key point is that the pattern of the Ninja world is not formed overnight. Since the formation of the Ninja world and the establishment of the big Ninja villages, they have been slowly evolving. In this sense, it is already an inherent natural state. To change is not easy. Even, it can be said that it is almost impossible to change. "So, since Xiaonin Village is the key to destroying the current pattern of Ninja World, what kind of Xiaonin Village will Konoha choose?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said. "According to the current situation, if Konoha''s ultimate goal is to destroy the entire Ninja world structure as you said, in order to enhance the political status of Xiaonin village, and to win them to Konoha''s side, and Konoha If we are together, it is natural to find a small ninja village that can also be ranked in the small ninja village, at least it can also represent the small ninja village in the future or can suppress other small ninja villages. " Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko said. This is a very simple truth, almost something that can be imagined without even thinking about it. "Yes, so..." In response, Haneda Ichiba nodded and said. "You won''t say it, so we have to show our full strength, right?" However, before Haneda Kazuo finished speaking, he was interrupted by Haneda Tatsuhiko, only to see a bit of teasing on Haneda''s face. It is clearly saying, "Then what do you mean by your previous remarks that are not too eye-catching and not too eye-catching?" "cough!" In response, Haneda Ichiba coughed slightly, as if to hide something, and then he spoke very seriously: "It turns out that you mean this. The reason why you don''t make you too eye-catching and saying those things is to make you feel This restriction, I understand that you all want to seize hope for the village, and I also understand that you all know that the village has entered a dangerous state, and it has almost reached a certain life-and-death time, but I dont want you to be because of this level. And unnecessary losses are caused by impulsive judgments. For the village, even if you leave your feelings aside, you are also the villages most important future combat power, representing the villages future. Moreover, Konohas exam in Zhongnin, There is also the meaning of observing the future combat power of each Shinobu village. If you have any damage, Konoha''s perception of our village''s strength will still be greatly reduced. This is also a part of proving its own strength." "Oh, is it so?" Hearing this explanation, Haneda Tatsuhiko still looked at him calmly, but he said in a subtle way. "Do you think it makes no sense then?" To this, Haneda Kazuha did not answer directly, but instead asked with a smile. At this time, needless to say, the Haneda Tatsuhiko in front of him is not an idiot. Some things are not persuaded by himself, but he has figured it out. Moreover, this sentence is not a lie. "So, what''s next? What you said is just to explain Konoha''s search for a powerful little Shinobu Village. What does this have to do with your extraordinary behavior? Is it possible that your extraordinary behavior can still be Is Konoha''s mind a bonus?" In this regard, Tatsuhiko Haneda said. Obviously, I have figured out the joints, and I don''t need to say anything more about Haneda. However, even though he figured out this part of the joints, Haneda Tatsuhiko still quite understands that this doesn''t explain much. It just sounds reasonable, and it is far from the answer I want to know. "Yes, it can add points to Konoha." Hearing that, Haneda Ichiba''s answer was quite simple, almost the moment when Haneda Tatsuhiko''s voice fell, he spoke. Simple and sure. He did this, of course, can add points. "Oh? Is Konoha still a masochistic? Someone slaps them on the face, and they still accept it, even admiring you?" After all, this question is related to the question that Haneda Tatsuhiko is most concerned about. At this time, hearing Haneda Ichiba''s words, there was a wave of anger in his eyes after all. , At this point, he couldn''t figure it out. Daren Village, no matter what it is in the dark, is always fighting for a face on the bright side, and even in this regard, it will basically not give in. Now, Haneda Ichibas behavior has undoubtedly lost Konohas face. He still doesnt believe that Konoha will not only deal with Caoyin Village because of this, he will also add points in his heart, and finally chooses Koyin Village as his Allies of the written covenant. "I will not worship, nor will I look up high, because our extraordinary behavior is what Konoha wants." In response, Haneda Ichiba''s mouth twitched slightly and said categorically. "Huh? Are you kidding me?" Hearing this game, Haneda Ryuhiko almost couldn''t stretch himself, and the sentence suddenly popped out. This is really a big surprise in the world! You slap Konoha''s face with a slap. Does Konoha want you to slap him? Is there such a reason? There is also a limit for fools! Do not! , It''s you who want to lie, and tell it well! What is this? Fudge kids? Do not! Are you fools with zero IQ? Wouldn''t fools with zero IQ believe it? At the same time, his heart was already slandered. This really makes no sense! It''s impossible! "Think about it, what Xiaonin Village was like before." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba was not surprised, as if he had expected it, and asked rhetorically. "What kind of Ninja Village, what else can it be, survive in the cracks, repeatedly...eh?" Hearing this, Haneda Tatsuhiko spoke almost subconsciously. However, this time, only halfway through the conversation, he suddenly stopped. Does this fool Yiye mean that? Has he noticed this level? Yes! Since the pattern of Ninja World has stabilized, Xiao Ninja Village has been in a state of survival in a crack, capricious. It is normal to rely on this one today and that tomorrow. Even, it is almost a customary rule. One day the Little Ninja Village does not jump around for profit, I am afraid the Da Ninja Village will doubt whether this Little Ninja Village hides some assassin, which will be detrimental to them. Ninja Village is already synonymous with capriciousness. Konoha is also a big Ninja village. Although his attitude towards Ninja is always soft, Konoha is not hypocritical enough to believe in Ninja. Kazuha Haneda did this to win Konoha''s trust. This is the name of Nato! A series of behaviors, or a series of behaviors led by Haneda Ichiba, are all striving for Konoha''s trust. In addition to being powerful, Konoha could not be moved. And his extraordinary behavior can really make Konoha take a look. First of all, it is to show all the strength. First, it is to prove to Konoha that he has enough qualifications to win this covenant. In Xiaoren Village, Cao Yin Village is already the leader. Secondly, it also expressed his determination, exposed this kind of strength that should not have been exposed, and made all Shinobu village jealous. This is a self-breaking path, expressing his sincerity to Konoha. As for that slap, it is the key to the key. Just proving ones qualifications and showing ones sincerity may be able to win Konohas temporary favor, but it is not enough to win Konohas trust. This show of strength only proves his qualifications and sincerity, and just having qualifications and sincerity does not mean that Konoha can always trust them. After all, Ninja Village is synonymous with capriciousness. Sincerity may be true, but how long will it last? Yes, here is the key. Can only trust for a while, give a written covenant, and directly recognize the political status of Shinnin Village? impossible! If he recognizes his political status and finally turns back, wouldn''t Konoha lose his wife and break the army? When the time comes, it will not be worth the loss! Konoha needs not only qualifications and sincerity, but also proof that Caoyin Village will remain loyal to Konoha for a long time. The reason is that Xiaonin Village is already synonymous with capriciousness. The reason why Little Ninja Village is synonymous with capriciousness is nothing more than the long-standing survival criterion of living in a crack. And the influence of this survival criterion is sometimes not only effective under circumstances forced by the situation, but also has long-term and irreversible changes to Xiaonin Village itself. Sometimes, if there is too much grass on the wall, there is no backbone. Yes, perhaps, the capriciousness of Ninja Village in the past was only forced by circumstances, but now the capriciousness of Ninja Village is not only forced by circumstances, but also the village has completely lost its backbone and courage. It will only waver. This is a taboo. For Konoha, this is also the biggest taboo of a written covenant. Unlike wooing, written covenants are real allies. They are all signed with Daren Village. They are somewhat valid. Not only Caoyin Village, Konoha also has to bear considerable obligations. If they breach the agreement, they will suffer from reputation. It is influential, and Konoha has always been a target of public criticism, and it must not be tainted on reputation. At least there should be no taint of attack points found by the Four Ninja Villages. And if you sign a written agreement with a vacillating little Ninja village~www.novelhall.com~ Then, what if other big Ninja villages use this little Ninja village to make a fuss? At that time, Konoha was really at a disadvantage! It is precisely because of this that Haneda Kazuha did this, and this kind of action will raise his position in Konoha''s mind. This slap, in Konoha''s eyes, was not on his face. Instead, it hit the entire Ninja world pattern, and cracked. Haneda Ichiyo''s slap is saying that their Cao Yin Village is not a wall grass that has lost its backbone. Cao Yin Village has strength, sincerity, and courage! Even you Konoha, we can offend under all unclear circumstances. Why are you afraid of other Shinobu villages? Moreover, Haneda Ichiba''s slap proved the courage, and at the same time, it also showed another meaning like Konoha. Cao Yin Village will not only be loyal to Konoha, but also have enough courage to break the current pattern of Ninja World with Konoha! It can be said that this slap shot everything Konoha wanted in front of it! Indeed, this slap will increase Konoha''s affection for Caoyin Village. Moreover, it is skyrocketing! Konoha wants such a small Shinobu village! Ichiha Haneda, that''s right! "It seems that you already want to understand." But at this time, seeing Tatsuhiko Haneda''s reaction, Haneda''s face slowly relaxed, and he spoke lightly. This kid... I could react so quickly. This has complicated implications. After only one sentence, I figured it out. Ok Cao Yin Village should really be Konoha''s most wanted ally. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2409： trust relationship "Next, is there any explanation needed?" Seeing Haneda Tatsuhiko hadn''t spoken for a long time, Haneda Ichiba, who had already seen that Haneda Tatsuhiko had fully understood what he meant, spoke. Confirmed again. In this regard, Haneda Tatsuhiko did not speak, but remained calm, but under the seemingly calm eyes, he was not calm. "Are you sure...what you said is true?" Then, after a while, Tatsuhiko Haneda raised his head and looked at Haneda Ichiba, his eyes flashing suspiciously. Obviously, there are still some who do not believe Haneda Ichiba. All understand so. There is nothing to doubt. But seeing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s appearance, the corner of Haneda''s mouth was slightly twitched, thinking about it unconsciously. However, this time, it should be fine. Although he still had doubts, he should have believed them all. As long as he believes it, he is easy to handle. Although he is still a child and sometimes quite willful, he is a wise man and he is sensible. Yes, then, there will be no trouble. As long as this kid doesn''t get involved. Later, after having no conscious thought, Haneda Ichiba''s mind had such a thought. That''s right, the reason why Haneda Ichiba would say this is actually the same reason that Kaon had to explain the consideration of the covenant as everyone was to avoid the child in front of him from participating in this matter. In other words, because of the current situation, he unknowingly intervened in his plan and became an unstable factor. Or variable. Perhaps, the boy in front of him is not conscious of himself, but in the village, this boy is not the master of peace. At least, he will always do some unexpected things. As for these unexpected things, the result is good. It''s bad, but it''s a lot of trouble. It can be said that he himself is a major element of instability in the village. Secondly, Anana is next to him. The destructive power of two people together is almost no less than that of an S-rank ninja. . For this reason, even let Yuze specifically find himself to control the two children, no, at least to be able to watch them, and not cause more trouble. At that time, he really underestimated the two guys'' ability to make trouble. Since he intervened to watch them, his troubles have become more and more. The two little ghosts are about to make trouble again. To be honest, even if it was him, sometimes he was overwhelmed, especially this Long Yan, in the process of making trouble for himself, he has been making progress, and every time he was a little messy, he almost couldn''t stretch himself several times. Especially after Long Yan mastered the ability to make poison with one hand, it really gave him a feeling of burnout. Coupled with the fighting style he constantly developed for Anna, he had no way to control the scope and extent of the two men''s destruction. To be honest, Konoha''s three disciples of the copy ninja Kakashi are really far from the two of them. And now, with Haneda Ichibas understanding of Ryuhiko, his extraordinary behavior may have made him aware that he might have another purpose. Moreover, since his extraordinary behavior just now, the harmony has not appeared, and he must have noticed. Arrived. Generally speaking, this almost becomes a sensitive situation of international events, and harmony is bound to appear. After all, she is the true representative of Cao Yin Village. This has already involved village and village problems, so she is naturally required to solve it. At that time, she did not show up, and Long Yan had already begun to doubt his situation, Long Yan would definitely intervene in this matter. So, now, he must find a reasonable reason to explain his extraordinary behavior to Long Yan. Let him dispel his plan to investigate this matter. Avoid, this kid becomes an unstable time bomb, destroying his plan. Haneda Ichiba deeply understood what kind of Chengdu this kid''s destructive power could reach, not to mention, there was an Anna who would resolutely keep up with him as soon as he greeted him. At that time, the most destructive combination of Cao Yin Village will be very difficult. Now that his plan is full of variables, he is not sure that he can guarantee the success rate. As for the truth of what he is saying now. Ok There is no need to figure it out at all. As long as you can fool this kid. Anyway, what he said is not wrong. In fact, it is the same. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask the harmony, don''t believe me, always believe in harmony." In this regard, thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba said. In the tone of the words, he was quite indifferent and returned to his usual demeanor. "Humph!" And hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s attitude suddenly turned a hundred and eighty degrees, and the original calm, like a mature ninja''s face, instantly changed to a sullen look. This guy! And in his heart, he was already occupied by the anger that habitually rises from facing this guy as always. "You want to distract me." Then, almost without thinking, his words came out. It seems that Haneda Ichiba''s previous words still cannot convince him, and he still does not believe Haneda Ichiba. "Then do you have any questions?" Haneda Kazuba was not upset about this, but said lightly. Of course. Attitude to cooperate. However, with his understatement, there always seems to be an urge to make people rush up to slap and punch. "you!" And this succeeded in causing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s glaring glares, and the word full of anger in his mouth. To be honest, I have already talked about it. Haneda Ichiba really has nothing to explain. Moreover, at this time, Haneda Tatsuhiko has already understood what Haneda Ichiba meant. In this matter, he was in extraordinary behavior. In terms of things, his biggest entanglement was also his biggest doubt about Haneda Ichiba. Haneda Ichiba explained quite clearly. Moreover, his remarks really convinced him. According to Haneda Ichiba, his extraordinary behavior is reasonable in doing so. Moreover, they have won unimaginable benefits. He really didn''t have any reason to doubt him, not only didn''t even have to doubt him, even his own harmony teacher didn''t have to doubt. "Please feel free to ask." In this regard, as if deliberately adding fuel to the fire, Haneda Kazuyo said lightly. It seems that I already believe it. This child is still a child''s character after all. but When the child''s xinxing still exists, showing the calm and mature appearance before, this child should be very fancy about this matter. I always feel sorry for this kid! But in the words, Haneda Kazuha''s mind flashed such a thought. To be honest, if it weren''t for his own plan, he wouldn''t want to say this to this child. No matter how much trouble the child caused him, he had been fighting for several years. Although the child was naughty, he was stubborn. He sees the maintenance and love of Yincun. He doesn''t hate such people. It''s just that, now the situation is forced, he can only do so. At this time, there was a bit of guilt in my heart. "I''m going to find the harmony teacher now, if there is no written covenant, I will never let you go!" But at this moment, watching Haneda Ichiba understatement as if playing with himself and seeming to defeat him, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s cheeks suddenly bulged, his small face immediately flushed, and when he turned his head, he jumped from the chair that he felt comfortable just now. He came out, and after dropping such a cruel word, he slammed the door amidst a loud bang. It looked like annoyed into anger. "call--!" Seeing that the door fell violently, Haneda Ichiba let out a sigh of relief, but a look of relief appeared on his face. Next, go to Harmony, Harmony should understand my intention. Do not! Don''t need to understand my intentions, I''m afraid, now Heyin won''t conceal the covenant. After all, like me, she is also very afraid that this kid will do something secretly. Nothing. After the qualifiers today... It wont take long! And this thought flashed through his mind. Ichiba Haneda could still see Long Yan''s demeanor and movement just now, but he actually believed it. It was just the last struggle to go to Harmony to ask. It''s the result of unwilling to see myself on weekdays. It''s just that the harmonies will be more troublesome next, but after the covenant is announced, there will be no problem. Now, he can finally concentrate on implementing his plan. The person to deal with, that is, Oshe Maru and other people who might hinder him. "Well... After so many things, what kind of diversion will those undercurrents make?" Thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba slowly leaned against the wall behind him, slowly looked towards the ceiling, and began to think. intelligence It''s still too little! But in his heart, he thought so. ... "Boom!" And just ten seconds ago, Haneda Tatsuhiko, who slammed the door and ran out of the ward, stopped and glanced back at the trembling do not disturb sign that was flapping the ward door. Haneda Tatsuhiko''s eyes narrowed slightly. In this way, it should be fine. And this thought flashed through his mind. Ichiba, the current fool, should think that I made the child temper again, and then believe that I have completely believed him. In this case, he shouldn''t defend me. At the same time, after this thought flashed, his face slowly calmed down, where there was still the red face of the bulging cheeks before. It seemed that Haneda Ichiba was completely surprised and calm and mature. appearance. As for the appearance of the red face just playing tricks, of course it was a fool! Completely believe in that fool Yiye? What a joke! When he was the little kid who had never changed things before? impossible! How could it be possible to completely believe in Haneda Ichiba, just pretending to believe in him, believing that it is never possible to completely believe in Haneda Ichiba! , At best, it''s just a play on the spot! After so many years of experience and lessons, he still remembers how many losses and losses he suffered because he believed in this guy! This time, he will never be so passive anymore, and he will not suffer and deflate. It will be him who suffers and deflates. So, what should I do next? Observe first and get more information? He still contacted Anna directly. Since he chose not to stare at his strategy now, Anna did not have to worry about being fooled by him. Although, staring at him is the safest. However, it now appears that I have the highest success rate if I turn to the dark. Always take some risks. As long as this guy has a little behavior that is not conducive to the village, I must stop it! Although there is an explanation for his extraordinary behavior, it is indeed for the village, but it does not mean that this is not a means to convince me. This guy, maybe he has noticed that I''m going to stare at him. That''s why I said so deliberately. Ok! Let''s talk to Anna first, she is very slow to these, if you don''t explain it well, I am afraid that this fool Yiye will be fooled. just How do you tell Anna? Her straight mind... After standing for a while, Tatsuhiko Haneda set off again and ran away choking. While running, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. ... At the same time, the other side. "Yes." After three generations of Hokage''s call of "Are there?", a faint voice rang in the most inconspicuous shadow behind him. "This, join my relic." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage turned the back of his hand, and opened his palm slightly, revealing a small scroll with a special symbol in it. In the eyes of outsiders, the three generations of Hokage at this time seemed to be very interested in the battles off the court and looked back. "Yes" In response, the faint voice responded, and without knowing what happened, the small scroll in the hands of the third generation of Hokage disappeared from the palm of his hand. And all of this, but even the third generation of Hokage''s side is only five or six meters away from the red bean who noticed that there is an dark part to report to the third generation of Naruto. The code is "Nindo" ~www.novelhall.com~. " At this time, the third generation of Hokage spoke again. "This?" And just after the three generations of Hokage finished saying this, in the shadows, there was such a shock. "You just follow the instructions above." In this regard, the three generations of Naruto seemed to have anticipated the reaction of the ninja in the shadows, and there was no change in his face, just that. "But...this...I know I shouldn''t say this, but except..." Hearing this, there was quite a bit of excitement in the shadows, and the indifferent meaning in the voice disappeared. It turned out to be a puzzle. As if common sense was subverted. "We may have placed too much hope on him and put too much pressure on him. Perhaps, I have never really considered him. After the Nine Tails Rebellion, perhaps, we all demanded him too much. However, this sentence, the ninja in the shadow did not finish after all, and was interrupted by the words of the three generations of Naruto with infinite emotion. Then, in the shadows, there is silence. Compared to the current situation, there was a long silence. "Yes, I understand." Then, as if with uncontrollable disappointment and melancholy, a positive response came from the shadows. "Next, I beg you, yes, there will be no more changes." At this time, looking at the court, the third generation of Hokage said calmly. But his gaze seemed to penetrate the current venue, looking far, far away. How kind... Stunned. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2410： idea "Three generations of Hokage-sama, I know this is against my duty, but..." Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, there was a long silence in the shadows, and then, after a long period of hesitation, they finally made up their minds. In the shadows, there was such a sound. "I know, your anxiety and worry." Regarding this, the slight sense of sorrow in the eyes of the third generation of Hoying slowly faded, replaced by a sigh. He knew very well what the ninja, who had no sense of existence behind him, wanted to express. Since he decided on this matter, he naturally considered the consequences. No wonder this ninja, who shouldn''t have felt uneasy and worried, now shows uneasy and worried. Even, some have forgotten his duties. For this ninja, he has given up his name and his life has completely become a shadow. He should not interfere with any of his decisions. This ninja is just a receiver, even his voice There shouldn''t be. And because of this, this ninja violated his duty like this at this time. It is precisely because he is able to give up his name and live his life, completely becoming a shadow, and he shouldn''t even have a voice. Therefore, he will give up his responsibilities and make his own voice at this time. Because he only made such a decision if he loved the village deeply and was able to give everything for the village. It is precisely because of this that he will give up his duties at this time for the sake of the village. "So, three generations of Hokage-sama, why are you..." Regarding this, it seemed that he hesitated again, as if he had made a decision. The ninja in the shadow broke his duties and vows once again and spoke. "You, are you worried about Danzo?" Hearing that, the third generation of Hokage no longer oblique, but straightforwardly spoke. "Yes Yes!" Regarding this, as if being said to have been thinking in his heart, the ninja in the shadow seemed to be startled slightly, and then he spoke. "Do you think that Konoha Village is better after I have been in power for so many years?" Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage smiled slightly and said. "Of course, if there were no three generations of Hokage-sama, the village would be plunged into darkness after the Kyuubi Rebellion. It was you who walked up to the stage and supported Konoha again to have the current Konoha, the most in Ninja world. Strong Konoha! Didn''t you make Konoha better?" In this regard, such a positive word was heard in the shadows. Are you kidding me? Of course it was the third generation of Hokage that made Konoha better! If there were no three generations of Hokage, Konoha would have fallen to the bottom in the Kyuubi Rebellion. He has been following the three generations of Hokage, and is deeply trusted by the three generations of Naruto. Regarding the situation after the Nine Tails Rebellion, no one except the three generations of Hokage knows better than him. At that time, Konoha lost four generations of Hokage during the Nine-tailed Rebellion. It was already the loss of fundamentally shaking the foundation. He also encountered the birth of Uchiha Nobuhiko, the second Uchiha Madara, which could have supported after the Nine-tailed Rebellion. The messy Chiba-sama must also contain the Uchiha Nobuhiko, and Konoha was immediately on the verge of a historical turning point. Is it reduced to a second-line Ninja Village like Sagyun? Or, rebirth from the ashes, standing again at the pinnacle of the Ninja world? To be honest, at that time, after counting the losses, looking at the long list of young and middle-aged elite losses who had guarded Konoha for more than ten years, the entire intelligence department was almost plunged into a deep haze. The head of the intelligence department at that time , I waited almost all night at the entrance of the temporary Hokage office at that time, carrying the loss report, and the whole person was soaked in cold sweat. In the Nine Tails Rebellion, in addition to the new seeds that Konoha has protected, almost 65 percent of the outstanding ninjas accumulated since World War II were lost in this disaster. In terms of economic losses, it is also very difficult to rebuild half of Ninja Village. At that time, the Third Ninja World War was coming to an end, and this war had almost fought the wealth that Konoha had accumulated over the years. Economically, it has also fallen into a quagmire. Coupled with Konoha''s intentional questions around the corner, the outside world made various small actions after learning about it. It can be said that Konoha was already suffering from internal and external troubles at the time. He was already standing on the edge of the cliff. One step forward might be the abyss, and one step back seemed to be the abyss. Because a lot of news has not been delivered, it seems that the Kyuubi Rebellion is not that serious. However, most people who know the inside story are panicked. This is Konoha''s biggest loss in history. Neither the Second World War nor the Third World War suffered such a big loss, and only one Nine Tails Rebellion destroyed most of Konoha''s strength. Moreover, even Naruto has fallen. In the end, it was this old man who had already retreated to the second line because of his poor health, and even retired, stood in front of the stage again, turned the tide, and pulled Konoha back from the edge of the cliff. He still remembered that it was this old man who suppressed the eager Danzo, negotiated with the country of fire, and obtained a lot of recovery funds. At the same time, he used various means to force Yanyin Village to sign a contract. To help Shayin, who was already an ally, pacified Shayin''s volatile attitude. They even provided a considerable amount of supplies to Wuyin who hadn''t participated in the war, dispelling the bad intentions of the Ninja Village who had been blocked for several years and had been a little confused. All this seems to be light, and it can even be said that after the three generations of Hokage came out of the mountain, other unstable factors were quickly and easily fixed, and the Shinobi steadily pushed the general trend of ending the war. However, only he, who has been around the three generations of Hokage, knows, here, how much the three generations of Hokage have paid, how many sleepless nights and the overdraft of the unconditioned body can do such things. Even if it was the third generation of Hokage, it was almost life-span cleaning up the mess, but in the end, it still failed to finally solve the mess caused by this catastrophe by these methods. Yunyin Village. This village, which has always caused great trouble to Konoha, and whose size is also very close to Konoha, once again got stuck in Konoha''s throat. Although Iwayin signed the contract first, and both Shayin and Wuyin stopped their suspicious actions against Konoha, Yunyin Village assumed a posture of fighting to the end. The card completely mastered Konoha''s throat, because Konoha was able to make Yanyin, Shayin, and Mistyin sign contracts or stop activities, which was somewhat intimidating. First of all, the information about the Kyuubi Rebellion obtained by the outside world was deliberately leaked after the three generations of Hokage came out of the mountain. The above losses are obviously much lower than the real ones. Secondly, Konoha released all the elites at the bottom of the box in order to get Yanyin Village to sign a contract. This shocked the intelligence department of Yanyin Village. Together with the unpredictable news of Mr. Chiba''s death, Iwanyin finally gave up. of. In fact, Konoha was already an empty shell at that time. And Yunyin Village seemed to smell Konoha as an empty shell before Chen Bing was on the border of the Fire Country. Although they have no intention of offensive, if you see Yunyin''s boldness and Konoha hasn''t done anything yet, then I''m afraid that when the time comes, the other three Ninja Villages that had stopped, I am afraid they will be ready to move again. Even the end of the Third Ninja World War will become a new beginning. One, the beginning of the eradication of Konoha by the Four Ninja Villages. At that time, he still remembered that the old mans face was filled with wrinkles overnight, his hair was already pale, but he looked ten years old all of a sudden, but after that night, the three generations of Hokage had already decided. And in a gesture of bowing his head, he sent a letter acknowledging the victory of Yunyin Village and listed an unprecedented list of war compensations. Yun Yin is only required to retreat to sign a contract and keep the terms confidential for one year. At that time, he couldn''t describe his feelings of anger and helplessness. What a humiliation this is! However, it happens to be the most correct choice. Then, Yunyin came to Konoha to do whatever he wanted, and even if Yunyin did whatever he wanted, Hyuga just protected himself, but the third generation of Hokage had to hand over the body of Hyuga. Fortunately, Master Chiba surprise attacked Yunyin''s army, and within a few days, he defeated three generations of Raikage and Kirabi, the most perfect human pillar, so Yunyin bowed his head truly and convincingly. Although Yun Yin finally bowed his head because of Lord Chiba in the end, the achievements of the three generations of Hokage were not surpassed by such Lord Chiba. Konoha can survive today, and the three generations of Hokage are definitely the one that has given the most credit. And Konoha, who is standing at the pinnacle of the Ninja World, can anyone say that it is not good? "The First Ninja World War, the second Ninja World War, the third Ninja World War... Konoha has stood in the strongest position in the Ninja World, but it has not broken many families and caused parents to lose children. Let the children lose their parents... and even let orphans who are only a few years old go to the battlefield. Where is it good!" At this time, the smile on the corners of Hokage''s mouth slowly converged, and gradually turned into a bitterness. The deepest bitterness. There is even a trace of pain. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, what''s wrong with you..." And hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, a very exciting thought sounded in the shadows. To be honest, the ninja in the shadows is already a little worried and a little worried. The words of the three generations of Hokage seem to deny their entire Hokage career, which is almost an expression of loss of self-confidence that is almost impossible to appear in the shadow-level powerhouse. This is not the attitude that a Hokage should have! As Hokage who carries the entire village, if he loses his confidence and becomes depressed or fearful, then the village will also fall into a trough. However, the ninja in the shadow is not worried about this. What he is worried and anxious about is what can make this ruling for decades, as Naruto, both mentality and strength have been impeccably experienced through countless sinisters. Old Hokage doubted himself so much. This is the most terrible! "It''s just that when people get old, sometimes they always think of the past, those who are no longer there." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage said. In the words, there was already a sigh. "You are still Kokage''s Hokage, please..." Hearing this, in the shadow, the ninja hurriedly said. "I know, it''s just that Danzo''s idea is really wrong? Although his methods are extreme, is his idea really wrong?" In response, the third generation of Hokage shook his head and said. "This" Hearing this sentence, the ninja in the shadow was slightly taken aback. The name Shimura Danzo, in fact, is almost a representative of darkness in the village. They are qualified to know some extremely dense ninjas. Most of them know that the village has a root, which specializes in dealing with events that cannot be dealt with on the surface, and drifts away from the edge of the village''s political system. It is almost an autonomous organization. Its status, in a way, is an organization that exists on the same level as Anbu. And the leader of this organization is that Shimura Danzo. To be honest, he instinctively disliked this Shimura Danzo, the ninja in the shadows, and this old man who usually doesn''t show up in the mountains always had a chilling and unpredictable feeling in his back. I always feel that he himself is a deep darkness. There is a feeling that he himself is a dark corner of the Ninja World. So, almost instinctively, he didn''t want to approach this old man, let alone understand the four words Shimura Danzo. However, now that the three generations of Hokage mentioned it, he thought about the information he received from behind the three generations of Hokage on weekdays~www.novelhall.com~ but he remembered that once three generations of Hokage were involved in an incident, that was not obvious. , Always seemed to be silent without much words, and did not say any heavy words to the three generations of Hokage. He seemed to be an old man with a low attitude, but this time it seemed to burst out suddenly. Expressed dissatisfaction with the current situation in the entire Shinobi world. It was also the same time, from Shimura Danzo''s mouth, the ninja in the shadows knew the crazy idea of ??"unifying the ninja world". However, later, after that argument, he didn''t see any actions and didn''t react. The ninja in the shadows ignored it. Now, the third generation of Hokage mentioned this matter again, but he almost broke out in a cold sweat. However, if you think about it carefully, if Danzo''s concept can really succeed, not to mention the process, in terms of the result, the whole ninja world is integrated, and it is indeed better than it is now. After all, after the Ninja World is one, there will be no war. But is it possible? This is impossible! Ninja does not represent the entire world, there are five big countries and various small countries, will they merge into one? At that time, I am afraid it will be even greater chaos. It''s totally impossible. The feasibility is basically zero! "So, is the current Konoha really good Konoha?" And at this time, hearing the unsustainable words of the ninja in the shadow, the three generations of Hokage slowly raised their heads, seeming to be facing the ninja in the shadow behind him, and then speaking softly to himself. "At that time, I really..." At the end, he murmured softly. On his face, the color of remembrance appeared. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: ~： Leave today Friends have a dinner together, already kneeling, cant update https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2411： past Sure enough, among us, only the unknown son is right? A look of reminiscence appeared uncontrollably on his face, and such a thought unconsciously emerged in the heart of the third generation of Hokage. But in his mind, at this time, the blurry picture in his memory clearly emerged. At that time, they were just young boys who just graduated from the Ninja School. Because of their excellent aptitude, they were selected by the second generation of Naruto and became the second generation of Naruto''s disciples. Because of this, each of them is full of longing for the future, especially he and Danzo, as well as Uchiha Kyou who graduated with genius among them at the time, all have the ideal of changing the world of ninja. Especially for himself and Danzo, both aim to become Hokage. On the day when they were selected by the second generation of Hokage and passed the test, he, Danzo, Mirror, Xiaochun, Menyan, and Qufeng gathered in the east area of ??the village that was not built at the beginning, looking at the leveled land and talking freely. Own dreams. Thinking about it now, the dream at that time was really a child''s Tong Yan Wuji, whether it was himself, Dan Zang, or there was still a passionate mirror at that time. Even Xiaochun and Menyan still had the wind. They were the three quiet people in his group. He still remembered that it was rare to say a lot at that time. Everyone, every one of them, is full of hope, full of fighting spirit, and full of optimism for the future. At that moment, they felt that there was nothing they could not do. As long as you have the teachings of the second generation of Hokage, as long as you work hard enough, as long as you continue to grow stronger, you can change Konoha, change the Ninja world, and usher in a truly peaceful era. At that time, their conversation was heard by another girl, and successfully made the girl laugh. As a result, there was one more girl in their small group. An ordinary girl who is about the same age as her own in the ninja school. He still remembered that day, the crisp laughter, and the words "Are they really cute kids?" that seemed to accidentally utter the words in his heart. Thinking about it now, I really miss it! He could still think of the girl who walked out from behind the other''s building materials, who was bathed in the sun and looked particularly bright. At that moment, it seemed that a girl who was not very eye-catching at the ninja school suddenly dazzled. Even Xiaochun, who is also a girl, seemed a little dazed at that time. At that time, he didn''t seem to notice the changing colors of Danzo and Mirror at the same time. And this girl is the unknown child, the girl who seems ordinary but always makes him feel something special. However, at that time, they had not yet become a team, and for this graduate who was only selected by an ordinary Shinnin, they were selected as the second-generation Naruto candidates, so they were naturally quite dissatisfied with them. After almost stunned, they rallied and retorted. Thinking of it, the corners of the mouths of the current three generations of Hokage can''t help but rise slightly. It''s really naive. Compared to their naivety, Mikko''s answer is always so mature and wise. In the end, even the most excited Danzo and Mirror have become listeners. At that time, the six of them were really shocked. Unknownko''s theory, Unknownko''s views on the entire Ninja world, Unknownko''s turbulent attitude towards ninjas, Unknownko''s discussion about the feasibility of peace in the Ninja world, and Unknownko''s solution to the eternal elimination of ninja war... Scene by scene, sentence by sentence, when the three generations of Hokage think about it, they still feel shocked. In fact, he still doesn''t understand why the unknown son, who was about his age at the time, had such a mature and meticulous logic when he could only talk about some naive dreams. In a sense, Mikko and Chiba, or in other words, Chiba and Mikko are a bit like. They are all young, and it feels like they have the soul of an adult, and the soul of an adult who has a clear understanding of the situation and the general trend of the future. It''s just that Chiba''s performance is more perfect than unknown. Perhaps, for myself, because Chiba showed the characteristics of the unknown child, I would so easily approve those individual tasks of Chiba. In a sense, he might subconsciously subconsciously put some trust in the unknown child into Chiba''s body. And at that time, the unknown child, who was still a child like himself, brought up the idea of ??"unifying the Ninja World". Although Michiko was called off and interrupted by the teacher Shangren when making a specific unified method, her explanation gave them a great shock. However, although they were shocked, at that time, they did not think deeply about the words of the unknown son. After all, for them, Mikko''s words are too divorced from reality, it is impossible at all. And in their immature thoughts at the time, they all felt that "if there is a way to unify the ninja world and eliminate the war, then the greater first-generation Naruto and the second-generation Naruto have not unified the ninja, and even the first and second-generation Naruto There is no way to unify the Ninja World, or to say that there is no way to unify the Ninja World, then why is the Ninja World still split like this now?" Therefore, although I was shocked at first, I did not change my mind much after all. Even, because of such a show, the self-esteem that they developed at the time because of their usual excellent grades still couldn''t tolerate such an ordinary girl, such a humble girl in the ninja school said what they said. Speechless. Overtly and secretly, they are more or less narrow-minded. Although out of self-esteem, they didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, but they still did a lot of investigations on Unknown. Even privately thought that Unknown Son might be a hidden spy of the enemy village. Of course, they did not investigate anything. Unknown son was born in a very ordinary family, but his parents were killed because of the enemy ninja''s penetration of Konoha, and he was finally raised by his aunt. Moreover, as mentioned above, the unknown child is ordinary and unremarkable except for getting more and more beautiful. Even, because the strength of the unknown child is too ordinary, they have no chance to join the task together. They are the disciples of the second generation of Hokage. They have been performing harsh tasks since they graduated from school. After a year, almost all six of them have independently led once. According to the current task level, they should be classified as A-level. It''s a mission, and the unknown child has just been allowed to do a B-level mission. At that time, their so-called investigations had already stopped. For one thing, they don''t have so much time. Secondly, with the experience of the task, they have understood that their behavior is somewhat naive. Sanlai, after that day, they and Unknownko really rarely saw each other. Even with other classmates of the same period, they were able to meet frequently because of how much they would work together. At that time, Mikko was gradually marginalized, although because of her beauty, there were still quite a few contemporaries, and even quite a few seniors and younger generations pursued her. However, in the ninja area, she is indeed marginalized. Even, it may only be forbearance for life. And their status, status and strength are rising. Although they are still young, they are destined to be Konoha''s mainstay and support Konoha''s existence in the future. Originally, they would never know each other. In the future, I am afraid it will be the relationship between superiors and superiors. However, maybe this is destined, just after this short year, they will get in touch again. On that day, the three generations of Hokage still clearly remembered that they and Kagami were responsible for an extremely important task. At that time, they, Danzo, and Lake Biwa were a group, while Kagami and Menyan plus a temporarily assigned ninja were a group. In that mission, the second generation of Hokage, that is, his mentor, began to try the combination of a three-person team. And the assigned ninja was unknown, and almost completely inconsistent with the conditions of that mission. At that time, the three generations of Hokage remembered that Menyan was in a bad mood on the spot, and they were all rounded out by the mirror. However, Mikko seemed to care nothing about these, and treated this small dissatisfaction with an attitude of watching children making noise. Instead, Menyan looked very naive. In a sense, this may also be the special feature of Mikko. She has always been the type that stands quietly, no one can knock her down, almost like a textbook female. Representative of tenacity and independence. Even later, after marrying Lake Biwa, he learned from Lake Biwa that when he first met Unknownko, Lake Biwa, who had always been calm and strict, immediately had a strong sense of crisis. I care about the unknown child inexplicably, especially when he is in contact with the unknown child. At that time, the three generations of Hokage were in the wedding room, but they let out a cold sweat. Although Lake Biwa has always been a very self-confident and rigorous person, sometimes there are times when it is unreasonable. It seems that women are quite unreasonable. And when Lake Biwa was unreasonable, the three generations of Hokage were absolutely unstoppable, and when Lake Biwa was tossing, he would have at least half his life. Literally. And at that time, if Lake Biwa was because of the unknown child... After all, Lake Biwa, who had been with his childhood sweetheart at the time, almost regarded him as something in his pocket. If he enters an unreasonable state because of an unknown child, after the mission is over, he might be dead. How can you not let out a cold sweat? And the task of that time was to make Unknownko truly become one of them, an undisputed one. At that time, they were divided into two groups of actions. However, because the mirror''s aggressiveness and his own too conservativeness, the two teams cooperated to create a huge gap. As a back-up, he could not meet the mirror. At that time, the mirror that successfully captured the mission target was surrounded by a forest because it went deep into the enemy camp. According to normal circumstances, Jing and Menyan and even the unknown son would definitely die in that forest. However, I dont know what happened. When they arrived, the enemy had already retreated, leaving only five or six corpses, a mirror with **** eyes and a crumbling mirror, as well as kunai in the chest and life hanging by a thread. The unknown son and the one who stubbornly blocked her behind was also covered in blood crumbling door inflammation. Later, when they asked about the situation, Jing didn''t mention what happened. Menyan said that he was hit at the beginning of the battle. Apart from knowing that Jing suddenly increased his strength and repelled the place, do not know anything. At that time, Unknownko''s life was hanging by a thread. If they don''t arrive in time, Mikko might be dead. Afterwards, because of this incident and the success of the mission, the number of missions Mikko gradually increased with them, and the severity of their mission began to slowly decline. Slowly, I got acquainted. After getting acquainted with each other, they discovered more and more that the unknown person was special under the ordinary, or in other words, the special place revealed inadvertently. At the same time, he also gradually discovered that his best friend and most reliable comrade-in-arms, the attitude towards the unknown child ~www.novelhall.com~ slowly began to change. Danzo and Mirror slowly began to change differently from their attitude towards Mikko. Gradually, the distance between Danzo and Jing began to drift away. Even, privately, Danzo and Mirror have had several fierce conflicts. At the same time, the unknown son who sensed this situation suddenly applied to Konoha''s relevant department for retirement. Of course, the application is impossible to pass. At that time, Unknownko was still young, even though she was still just a middle-level ninja, but with their many missions, in the village''s impression, she was also a very good middle-level ninja. The village would not agree to such a ninja retiring so early. . Moreover, the situation at the time was already trending towards war in the Ninja world. It is even more impossible to retire her. Of course, the three generations of Hokage believed that the unknown son also knew at the time that the village could not agree to it. She did this for Danzo and Mirror. Although I don''t know what happened between the three of them, the relationship between Danzo and Kagami is getting more and more wrong, it must be for the unknown. And after this application for retirement, the relationship between Danzo and Mirror obviously eased a lot. It seems that a tacit understanding has been reached. It was also at that time that the international situation had undergone earth-shaking changes, and the cloud of war had already weighed on the head of every Konoha ninja. Then, in the gathering of seven people, once again talked about how to end the war and bring permanent peace. Also at that time, Unknownko once again proposed the idea of ??unifying Ninja World. And this time... No one missed the words of unknown son. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2412： Again Yes, this time, no one didn''t listen to it or disapproved it. After experiencing countless battles, large and small, and seeing the darkness and treacherousness, no one would doubt what the unknown son said. Even, it may be because of the reasons they have heard last time. Sometimes when they see the darkness, they can''t help but wonder whether their ideas are correct, and whether the ideas of the unknown child are the best solution. And this time, after Mikko raised it again, although they were silent once again, no one doubted or felt weird. Almost everyone thought carefully after she said it. Perhaps, on that night, his best friend''s thoughts changed drastically. From then on, the two of them started to drift apart. Although in the end it was to protect Konoha and peace, but after all, there are two completely different paths. However, Unknown''s method is too... And thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage looked at the recognizable teenager in the watermelon head tights slowly walking towards the field, and the sandy teenager with red hair and a gourd on his back. The hearts of the third generation of Hokage finally flashed past. Such an unbelievable thought remains. At the same time, the situation at the time flashed through his mind. Even after so many years, he still remembered the events of that night very clearly. He even remembered Unknownko''s profile face, the smile at the corner of his mouth, and the persuasive voice at the time. And that day, after speaking out the idea of ??unifying the Ninja World, the unknown son, who was not interrupted anymore, finally said all his thoughts. Including how to unify the Ninja world. And this idea still makes him a little unbelievable. He clearly planned that after the unknown son said it, everyone''s expressions, except Danzo, almost everyone was stunned on the spot. Everyone''s face was an incredible expression. Even Xiaochun, who has always been happy, anger, and invisible, is dumbfounded and unable to speak. Of course, he was the same at the beginning. They could hardly believe that they would say such terrible things from the mouth of a girl like Mikko. Yes, Mikko''s method is that even people who have experienced countless cruelty and darkness after graduating from the ninja school feel terrible. Do not! It should be said to be cruel and bloody. In fact, Unknownkos method is quite simple. It is to keep separating the various ninja villages, whether it is the small ninja village or the big ninja village, whether it is inside the big ninja village or the inside of the small ninja village. Her purpose is to keep everything The Great Ninja Village and the Little Ninja Village were split by various means, either through wars, or through intrigue, or through various espionage methods. In general, the situation in the entire Ninja world must be completely turbulent. . In her words, it is to restore the entire ninja world to the chaos of the Warring States period, and then unify the ninja world with a series of methods. According to her thoughts, the reason why the current Ninja world has constant wars is that the entire Ninja world is in a fragmented, but relatively stable state, much like a book she once found in the ancient market describing the split of a unified country into three. A country has returned to the situation depicted in a countrys novel. Each Daren village has a relatively balanced power, and they are in a situation of cooperation and opposition. This forms a stable structure, and every Daren village is in a kind of checks and balances. Among them, the five Ninja villages have become a solid relationship triangle with each other, and they do not have the ability to kill another Ninja village at a small price. In other words, no Ninja village can break this balance. And the union of two Ninja villages and above, based on the accumulated hatred and intricate relationship between Ninja villages, it is impossible to have an allies that absolutely trust, and there is no allies that absolutely trust, even if they are united, the relationship between each other is fragile. As a ninja who is good at intelligence and undercover destruction, this relationship is almost the same as nothing. At the same time, in order to fight against the strong side, when the Ninja Village is in distress or in a weak position, several weak parties will definitely unite, and most of the remaining Ninja Village will unite because of the weak side, and the situation will change. Join the side that has the advantage because of the alliance, either for self-protection, or to weaken the powerful Ninja Village, and then get the most benefits in the war. However, even if other Ninja villages join and enter the side that has a certain advantage due to the alliance, it is impossible to destroy the powerful Ninja village. Moreover, the powerful Ninja village will also have a sense of crisis and will Use various methods to divide the alliance or draw other Shinobu villages that are not involved. At that time, it can only be a check and balance of power. Although it is said that because of checks and balances, a lot of losses will be reduced, but because of the divided state of the Ninja world, countless wars will inevitably be set off, whether large wars, small wars, battles in the light, or destruction in the dark. As long as this is the case, darkness will continue to breed and decay the ninja world, and ultimately, the ninja world will only continue to weaken. Eventually died. Or become a purgatory. But to change this situation, the only way is to break and stand back, completely destroy the balanced power of the Ninja World, and then break them one by one to achieve unity. According to Mikko, this approach may cause huge casualties and even more civilian deaths in a short period of time, but it can lead to a long and even permanent peace. At least, a world that does not need to rely on war to resolve disputes can be constructed. Perhaps many people will die now, but in the future, many fewer people will die. If you let the current Ninja world develop, you can only get a dark world where disputes are constant, there will always be death, and children must go to the battlefield. Yes, the meaning of the unknown son is to create a chaotic world and reset the Ninja world to that chaotic world filled with darkness and cruelty. Create a **** world full of corpses, and then defeat the scattered forces and finally achieve unity. What a crazy idea is this? Not to mention the feasibility of this idea, whether it can finally end the unification of the troubled times, just say that it is absolutely impossible to return to the troubled times. It''s definitely something they don''t want to do. At the beginning, the first generation of Hokage ended the troubled times and gave them a relatively peaceful environment for their descendants, almost exhausting their efforts. They have not experienced a troubled world, but from the current fight in the Ninja World, it can be seen how terrible the battle in the troubled world was. The current Ninja World has merged into five great forces, and the battles, both open and secret, are already bloodshed. What''s more, the various forces betrayed and attacked each other, fighting everywhere? Although they have already begun to doubt that the unknown child can create long-lasting and even permanent peace by uniting the Ninja World. However, no one can agree with her unified approach. In other words, I dare not agree. This is enough to shock the world. However, the three generations of Hokage now think of it. At that time, it seems that not everyone could not agree with or disagree. At least, the Danzo and Mirror at the time did not seem to be like them. It seems that the two people at the time were particularly quiet. And the day after being contacted a long time later, because of some political opinions and a disagreement with the enemys intelligence, Danzo first angered himself for being too weak and naive. He used the unified ninja to eliminate war forever to refute his own affairs. Perhaps At that time, on that night, Danzo had been persuaded by the unknown child. In the same way, the mirror probably has some other way because of the words of the unknown son. To be honest, at the time, he was actually a little moved. Of course, he was limited to the idea of ??unifying the Ninja world and eliminating war. As for the method, he would never agree. At least, before today, I can''t agree with it. Later, after that night, the first Ninja World War broke out. Later, the second generation of Hokage died because of being ambushed by Yunyin Village''s Golden Horn and Silver Horn. Before his death, he became the third generation of Hokage. Later, after becoming Naruto and winning the first war of Ninja World, after consulting some of the information left by previous generations of Naruto, he finally dispelled the idea of ??unifying the Ninja world. It turned out that in the manuscripts of the first generation of Hokage and some of the second generation of Hokage, it left a secret for later Hokage. It is impossible to unify the Ninja World! And, someone has tried it. Yes, someone has tried to unify the Ninja World. A ninja whose strength is similar to that of the original Naruto and Uchiha Madara. Born in a troubled world, he was the only one who could mediate with the Senju Clan and Uchiha Clan with his personal strength. It was also the first Hokage, Uchiha Madara and even the second generation of Naruto. The strong ninjas who were all impressed, even invaded the Senju and Uchiha clan several times, and secretly pulled up a dark organization called "Breaking Dawn", and destroyed dozens of family forces in succession, without revealing it several times. In the battle, almost hit the door of the Senju and Uchiha clan, but in the end of the Warring States period, this dawn organization seemed to disappear overnight. Finally, Qianshou joined hands with Uchiha to create Konoha Village, and then other forces followed suit. Finally there is the current Ninja World. It can be said that because of the existence of this dawn-breaking organization, Senju and Uchiha were able to end the troubled times in a short time. At that time, most of the powerful family or non-family forces fell to the ninja and the hand of dawn, and in the end, it was not Senju and Uchiha''s opponents that remained. Finally, with the current situation, Konoha Village was able to become the strongest Shinobu village. After the establishment of the Konoha Village, in fact, the first generation of Naruto did not advocate peaceful dialogue at the beginning, and the idea of ??five ninja villages to check and balance. The first generation of Naruto had plans to unify the entire ninja world. In addition, Uchiha Madara, as his partner, also fully assisted, starting from the two aspects of peace talks and force deterrence. In a sense, it has absorbed a lot of experience and lessons from the dawn organization. However, later, they eventually failed, and later the two had a disagreement. The first generation of Hokage and Uchiha Madara parted ways, and finally Uchiha Madara left Konoha. The manuscript does not say the reason for the failure. Only in the manuscript left by the second generation of Hokage, a clear conclusion was reached. Unifying the ninja world is not feasible. A peaceful way should be found to resolve disputes. After seeing these times, I dispelled the idea of ??unifying the world of Ninja, and turned to the current ruling policy, looking for a peaceful way to resolve disputes. However, it now appears that the feasibility of the peaceful approach is probably not as good as the unification of the Ninja Realm. He has experienced three wars in the Ninja world, but he has not seen any hope of peace. What he can do is to constantly create a short period of relative peace for the villagers. Almost the same as Unknownko said, the ninja world he is now in is a ninja world where disputes continue, darkness breeds, and children are still on the battlefield. In the end, it will gradually die out, or it will become a complete degeneration into dark purgatory. Judging from the present, the unknown son seems to be right. In many places, almost all of them are fulfilled. And now Danzo, his thinking, obviously is the idea of ??the unknown child, creating a unified and peaceful world of Ninja, ending the war and protecting Konoha. To this end, you can do whatever it takes. Moreover, Danzos deeds over the years ~www.novelhall.com~ No matter what else, there are still achievements, at least he participated in the affairs of Wuyin Village, successfully preventing Wuyin Village from participating in the third Ninja World War, or It is said that the participation is not very high, and it was marginalized in the third Ninja World War and did not interfere with the overall situation. Although Danzo had concealed this aspect of things from him, it can be seen that there is a shadow of Danzo in the situation in Wuyin Village. And the most obvious one must be Yuyin Village. He knew this very well. Win over Hanzo and let Yuyin Villages emerging forces and Hanzo forces kill each other. Successfully will soon rise up and even directly threaten Daren Village. Yuyin Village, which is about to control a major battle, is strangled in the cradle and reversed to a considerable extent. The disadvantage of the village. These are obviously the fact that Tuan Zang is constantly dividing the internal forces of various parties, and it has been quite effective, and it has indeed solved a lot of troubles for Konoha in the dark. But now, the villages are about to move around again. How long has the third Ninja War ended, the seeds of war are slowly growing. How can this not let the three generations of Hokage doubt their own ideas? At the same time, this is why, now the three generations of Hokage will say that sentence, saying that the sentence implies "Konoha let Danzo take over, there is nothing wrong with it". Now it seems that it is Danzo...no, it should be said that it is the idea of ??the unknown child, and it can achieve permanent peace. Speaking of... Danzo and Unknown... Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage sighed slightly, but another thought flashed through his mind. It had nothing to do with the unifying Ninja world before. is it The silence that day was as quiet as Danzo, it was Kagami and the unknown child... https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2413： That 1 paragraph Speaking of... Isn''t it true at that time? After a thought that was completely irrelevant to the previous idea of ??unifying the Ninja world and achieving peace suddenly flashed in his mind, a somewhat subtle thought flashed in the heart of the third generation of Hokage. As a result, my mind has drifted away from the idea. Almost, there is a feeling of distraction. As for why the three generations of Hokage are distracted when thinking about such serious issues, perhaps it is because everyone, no matter what identity or experience, as long as they don''t deny everything in the past, they will eventually have a young age. When the third generation of Hokage was young, although he was called a genius, he grew up as a normal child after all. Even if he was exposed to the cruelty of war prematurely, under the guidance of the second generation of Hokage, his Thinking is growing relatively healthy. Since he grew up as a normal child, he will naturally encounter the situations that a normal child will encounter, and he will also be interested in things he is interested in. And young people are most interested, but in the end they are only feelings. Yes, even the third generation of Hokage, in fact, has a gossip about feelings. His own emotional life can be said to be no wind and no waves. His wife Sarutobi Lake Biwa is a childhood sweetheart from a baby who lives in the clan. He has made a marriage contract early, and many places between them are quite speculative, which is a logical matter. Married and had children. The relationship is smooth, and the life after marriage is also satisfactory. The wife became pregnant twice and gave birth to two boys. The second son is almost "old age", and the two children are also quite promising. If the eldest son was still there, at least he would be a ninja at the commander level. Therefore, in this regard, the three generations of Hokage can be said to be winners in life. However, the winner of life belongs to the winner of life. Although the relationship and marriage of the three generations of Hokage are smooth and warm, it is enviable, but after all, there are not many ups and downs. Compared with other people, it is a bit less exciting after all. And among the seven of them, the ups and downs were the biggest, or the most unexpected is naturally the most exciting story of his best friend and back-to-back comrades Uchiha Koji and Unknownko. It can be said that among ninjas, it can be regarded as a situation that cannot be overstated as a novel. After all, the union between ninjas is sometimes not based on each other''s feelings or wishes, but for producing better offspring, or for other needs. Emotional factors are not the only combination criterion. Therefore, among the ninjas, there are actually quite a few ninjas who finally decide to combine due to emotional factors. Even if there are four generations of Naruto that are combined because of emotions and because of Naruto''s identity, the proportion of combined because of emotions in the ninja group has not increased much. But between his best friend and comrade-in-arms Uchiha Kiri and Unknownko, there is a entanglement that he has not yet understood. Speaking of it, his best friend''s feelings for Unknownko have actually been known to the three generations of Hokage. It''s just that the character of his best friend is like that, even if he likes it, he won''t show it easily. But, after all, he is the person who knows him best. He thinks that Danzo''s thoughts are well hidden, but he can still see it, and even his wife, Lake Biwa, can see it. It is said that it was because of seeing Danzo''s feelings for the unknown child that Lake Biwa did not feel the sense of crisis in the future interaction between himself and the unknown child. Of course, in this matter, the three generations of Hokage didn''t want to understand why Danzo was interesting to the unknown child. At that time, Biwako, as his girlfriend, had no sense of crisis. However, this matter has nothing to do with the current problem, and the three generations of Hokage did not think about it. Moreover, he still somehow dare not think of his dead wife after all. Especially when I was young. He could see the thoughts of this Danzo, but he did not see the thoughts of Uchiha Kira and Mikko. To be honest, in the beginning, Uchiha Kiri and Mikko really had a passerby relationship. At least, after Mikko gradually got acquainted with his group, the interaction between the two was very few. What is certain is that only that time when the unknown child is about to die, the two people can be regarded as a real intersection. In that first attempt by a three-person team, they fought together as teammates once. However, the two did not seem to have changed much afterwards. For example, before the party, even if the two arrived first, the two were just silent. To be honest, after seeing the two of them as if nothing had changed at the time, Tuan Zang let go of his heart-wounding heart. Yes, although Danzang thought it was a good cover-up, the three generations of Hokage, as a close friend, finally discovered it. And, very sure. Thinking about it, Danzo was quite scared. Because of this incident, there was something he didn''t want to see. For example, feelings are generated. The three generations of Naruto also understand that although Unknowns aptitude for ninjas is very ordinary, but people are getting more and more beautiful, and the number of suitors is increasing day by day, and Kagami has inherited the excellent genes of the Uchiha clan, not only Only the excellent writing wheel eyes, and the outstanding appearance of the Uchiha clan. I didn''t think it before, but after the incident of two people fighting side by side, a few of them, depending on how they looked, naturally changed a little. And after this change, they suddenly felt that these two stood together, indeed, they felt like a match. Good-looking men and beautiful women, they look right. If it weren''t for the two people''s attitudes were really cold, and it seemed that the distance between the two did not really get closer, they would really regard them as rare ninja couples. Mainly, it''s really right. No wonder Danzo is worried. And it''s the kind that is particularly worried. But, because of this, they didn''t realize in the end that the two men would marry so quickly in the end. Yes, these two handsome men and beauties who don''t seem to be close, in a small group, seem to have ordinary feelings, and they will get married in a flash. And all of this must be talked about from that night. They were shocked by the unknown son that night. They did not sleep well when they went home. However, the next day, they did not continue to think about it, because the war began. . Yes, without warning, the first Ninja World War began. They were called directly on the battlefield, and at this point, they were separated from the unknown. After all, they are the disciples appointed by the second generation of Hokage. Many years of missions have also made a certain reputation in the ninja world. This sudden war, Konoha was the first to bear the brunt, and they encountered several attacks at once, and several important geographical locations. Under attack, they must be able to rescue and sit down. Among the villages, they are the ones who have been the most free recently. Unknownko is just an ordinary Zhongnin after all, it is definitely impossible to perform such a task with them. In the later understanding, Mikko participated in the war as a logistics ninja, mainly engaged in material transportation and the protection of medical troops. And this first Ninja battle lasted for several years, during which countless lives and deaths were unrecognized. When they reunited, they were returning to the village for a rest. This time, the six of them had once again become famous. , In the true sense stepped into the category of celebrities in the ninja world. Of course, because of this, their mission is more dangerous and difficult every time, and there are more scars on their bodies. However, this did not hinder the joy and excitement of meeting again. The three generations of Hokage remembered at the time, watching the unknown son of the last gathering of the dusty servants. The close friend next to him, namely Danzo, held his excited hands tightly. Together, trembling. At the same time, he also knew that Danzo should finally make some determination. In fact, he was a little happy at the time. With his understanding of the temper of his best friend, if it were not for the unknown son, it would be impossible to get married. It''s not that Tuanzang is not an unknown child who does not marry, but that this guy''s awkward character, especially when it comes to dealing with the opposite sex, is nothing more than a partner like Xiaochun. It is really not flattering to treat other strange girls. However, I did not expect... Yes, here is one I didn''t expect. Just when Danzo made up his mind, Uchiha Kiri, who had been indifferent to Mikko, met Mikko at that time. Yes, he remembered clearly that it was Uchiha Mirror at the time, and Uchiha Mirror, who was usually silent and indifferent to the unknown child, took the initiative to greet him. Thinking of it now, the three generations of Hokage didn''t know how to describe the mood at that time. Although he didn''t know how to describe his mood at the time, he clearly remembered that he must be dumbfounded. Because, at that time, when Uchiha Mirror greeted him, he didnt usually laugh very much. Gradually, the unknown son who had the title of "Ice Beauty" and "Kaolin Flower" smiled and smiled at Uchiha Mirror who met him. Up. The kind of gentle smile he had seen was the smile that Lake Biwa would show when he saw his return home safely. And if it was Lake Biwa, after showing this smile, he would hug himself fiercely. Then, just after remembering this inexplicable idea, I saw the unknown son, the unknown son who has been called the "ice beauty", after showing a thrilling gentle smile, just like Lake Biwa, opened his arms and then fiercely He hugged the Uchiha mirror whose expression he couldn''t see because of the angle. Yes, that''s right. Unknownko, actively, hugged the mirror! At that time, he barely thought about the scene of Danzo stiff on the spot next to him. At the same time, there are scenes of Menyan and Xiaochun''s glasses falling to the ground. Then, after they hugged for several minutes, they were shocked for several minutes. Afterwards, after a few minutes, Uchiha Koji took the unknown child, walked in front of them, and announced a piece of news that left them standing there in a daze for nearly an hour. They are getting married. Uchiha Kira and Mikko are getting married. Because they already have a child, Uchiha Kyoko and Mikiko are getting married. To be honest, the three generations of Hokage can''t remember until now, did they say the word "congratulations" at that time. I only know that I came home under the tutelage of Danzo. At that time, when the news was told to Lake Biwa, Lake Biwa''s reaction was not bad, and there was no strange emotion. Thinking about it now, it should already be known. And this matter, he didn''t slow down for a whole month, and on several occasions he almost messed up simple tasks because of this incident. Finally, when he really came back to his senses, it was already at the wedding of the two. Looking at the unknown son whose lower abdomen had been raised, he realized that this matter was true. Unknownko and Uchiha Kage are married. Even before I got married, I got married. Later, after getting married, Uchiha Kage and Mikko applied to the village for Mikko''s retirement. Based on Uchiha''s influence and the fact that Mikko was indeed pregnant, the village was quickly approved. After retiring, Mikko had come into contact with intelligence work after all. Although it was only a shallow intelligence acquisition, in order to protect the ninjas in the village, the village destroyed all the records of Mikko and assigned a new name and new identity of "Shengzi". . Subsequently, the unknown son, as the "Uchiha Seiko" ~www.novelhall.com~, lived a stable life as a husband and a child, and finally died peacefully a few years after the death of Mirror. Speaking of which, it can be regarded as the most comfortable and happy one among the seven of them. As for Danzo, it seems that from that day, after learning that the two were married, Danzos words became less and less, and since the death of the second generation of Hokage, after taking over as Hokage, he completely disappeared into the darkness of Konoha. in. During the period, he had adopted a child, but it ended in tragedy. In a sense, the three generations of Hokage really didn''t know what to say about the fortunes of their best friends. Even, occasionally I would wonder if my best friend would have become like this if Mikko was with him. Will it... There are more smiles on his face. Yes, see more of the beauty of this world. Will it... Even if you are in darkness, you will not be swallowed by darkness. Will it... Being able to stand by his side, support himself after losing everything, and truly unite with one heart, bringing Konoha to a brighter future. Or even use a brighter way to realize the idea of ??the unknown child? "Three generations of Hokage-sama..." And at this time, a call pulled him back from the memory of sigh. However, the ninja in the shadows behind him now called him, as if he had something to say. "Boom!" However, next, he was unable to speak, and amidst a loud noise, two clouds of dust and fog evaporated from the Jieyin two-hand sculpture. The boy in the watermelon-head tights standing on the Jieyin sculpture removed his weight props. There was silence in the audience! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2414： Its fruit "Mr. Yiye, after examination, your body is no longer in serious trouble and you can be discharged from the hospital normally." Putting away a series of small sets for physical examinations, the young doctor looked at the smiling and seemingly indifferent teenager, with a faint surprise in his eyes and professional rhetoric in his mouth. Its really surprising. Although Qiancheng told me about such a serious injury, although it was treated by medical ninjutsu, it could be completely recovered in a short time, and even after bleeding so much, it could still return to normal. What a vigorous vitality this Haneda Ichiba''s body! At the same time, such a surprise thought passed in his mind. Although the inspection just now was a routine inspection, after all, the other party was an important ninja from other Shinnin villages. Ken Makoto Watanabe had just explained to him that Haneda was a ninja in his heart. The status of the hidden village is also very clear. And now Caoyin Village has made it clear that it wants to improve its medical standards. Obviously, Caoyin Village''s treatment is already at the ally level. The young doctor still understands. Just check to what extent. After all, for a ninja, the body itself contains a lot of information, and if he checked too detailed and solemnly, there is a suspicious of spying information in it. Here, the preliminary judgment is fine. And looking at the complexion of this Haneda Ichiba, you don''t need to be tested to know that it has completely recovered. "Thank you." For this, Haneda Kazuo, who was leaning against the wall with a pillow on it, smiled and thanked him. It just performed some simple blood pressure checks and did not perform a blood test. It seems that Konoha is really interested. Harmony over there should have got a very good covenant. As expected, the three generations of Hokage are looking for ways to break the current situation, and they are acting boldly. With this hand, after this Zhongnin exam, I''m afraid the entire Ninja world will shake. And this thought flashed through his mind. Now this young doctor''s check-ups like this one-to-one is obviously because he considers Caoyin Village''s intelligence problem and already attaches great importance to Caoyin Village. Coupled with the Do Not Disturb sign just now, it is already affirmed that the harmony over there is going quite smoothly. Although what he said to Long Yan just now had a flickering element in it, it didn''t mean it was a lie. At least there is a harmony plan on the harmony side, no, it should be said that it is a harmony and Yuze plan. Although he didn''t tell him about this plan, Ichiba Haneda could guess it. These two want greater benefits in Konoha. Otherwise, at the beginning, Konoha would not open trade channels. From the beginning, it has already reached the goal. Obviously, Heyin and Yuzawa still have a very good impression of Konoha, at least they do not have such a good impression of other Danin villages. "Then, this is your discharge certificate. You can leave now. If you need to rest, the ward can still be used for one day." After hearing Haneda Ichiha''s thanks, the young doctor didn''t stay any longer, and didn''t intend to ask anything more, and directly handed over a signed discharge certificate to Haneda Ichiba. At the same time, he stood up, took the packed medical examination equipment, and left the ward, leaving Haneda Ichiba to see the doctor who left, and the discharge certificate in his hand. Has the name been signed? In other words, before the inspection, did he plan to release it? Ok Is that right? Because I directly requested to be checked and discharged, is it something to make him think that I am discharged? So, just issue a discharge certificate. The reason for giving me a check is that although it will be released, I will be reminded by the check result before it is released. This doctor is also careful in thinking and doing things properly. In this regard, Haneda Kazuha''s mind flashed such a thought. Obviously, this doctor had written a discharge certificate in advance, and this discharge certificate will definitely be handed over to him. Regardless of whether the examination has passed or not, I am afraid that Watanabe Kensei will have any explanations so that he already knows. He is a very important person to Caoyin Village. Since he has to leave, there must be something to do. As a doctor of Konoha, he naturally can''t stop him. Otherwise, if the major events in Caoyin Village are delayed, Konoha will also have something to do. Great influence. At this time, it''s not the time for the doctor''s parents. It must be based on political considerations. And the reason why he would perform the necessary examinations on himself was the reflection of the physician''s meticulous thoughts. Although it must be impossible for him to prevent him from leaving for any reason, and he intends to give the discharge certificate to himself, this does not mean that he can only let himself be good, or that he can simply let himself leave. Inspection is inevitably necessary, and if there are no obvious problems in the inspection, then let go directly. In the unlikely event that something goes wrong, he must inform himself of the details after he is released. If he insists on leaving the hospital, he will let him go. If he doesnt insist, he will stay. In this case, even if something goes wrong in the future, Konoha can also say that he has reminded the important ninjas of Kusakin Village, but the important ninja must leave, refuse to accept medical treatment, and ignore Konoha''s advice. As the important ninjas of Caoyin Village, this desperate need to be discharged from the hospital may be a very important matter for Caoyin Village. As an outside village, they can''t interfere. They can only remind and advise. In this way, even if something happened, Konoha could use this set of rhetoric to put aside the responsibility in the face of an attack from a caring person. This big or small thing is almost perfectly solved in this way. "Then, it''s time to go back." Thinking of this, Haneda Kazuha also got off the bed, took the discharge certificate in his hand, and walked directly out of the ward. Although there was no problem, no matter whether there was a problem, he really had to leave because of something. And holding this discharge certificate, Haneda Ichiba, in addition to feeling palpitations inexplicably when he left the ward dedicated to the Nakanin exam, as if some terrible creature had left, he went all the way to the bustling area of ??Konoha. . At this time, the bustling area is still lively because of the holding of the Zhongjin exam. Compared to the usual prosperous area, there are many more vendors and tourists from other Shinobu villages licensed by Konoha. It seems that this is also a good calculation for Konoha! During this period, if the prosperity of this business is maintained, Konoha''s finances may add a very substantial and generous income. It can be regarded as the additional bonus brought by the risk of the Zhongnin exam. When he arrived at the guest house in Cao Yin Village, Haneda Ichiba flashed such a thought in his mind. Speaking of it, the benefits have really improved a lot. If it weren''t for the amount of care in Caoyin Village, I would have to be questioned. Then, such a thought flashed in his mind. In his mind, it was the scrutiny gaze in the dark at the door when he first entered the guest house. Obviously, this is a secret post sent by Konoha, and the purpose is naturally to check the personnel who come and go. If it is not the personnel of Caoyin Village, it may be subject to some inquiry. Undoubtedly, this is Konoha''s emphasis on Caoyin Village, and other guest houses in Ninja Village do not have this treatment. Not only the medical treatment benefits have been improved, but also the security accommodation benefits. And according to what Haneda Ichiba knew, this level of treatment probably didn''t exist in Sagakura Village. In other words, the covenant that Heyin got was not only the covenant they wanted, but also the content far exceeded their expectations. "Squeak..." With this thought flashed in his mind, Haneda Kazuo pushed the door open. Then, his figure was startled, and he stopped on the spot. The leisurely smile on his face that seemed to be careless, slowly became rigid. In the slightly widened eyes, an uncontrollable shock was reflected, as if he had seen something impossible to see at this time. The whole person is almost a little shocked! In an instant, the whole guest hall was quiet, Haneda Ichiba kept the posture of pushing the door, stiffened on the spot, for a long time... "Long Yan, what are you doing? Why is it okay to tie yourself to Liang? Is it your new gameplay with Anna?" Then, after a long while, Haneda Ichiba blinked and opened his mouth with curiosity. The words were full of pretendingly serious doubts. "Huh? Long Yan, is this also playable?" Afterwards, there was a naive speech in the room, and between the words, it seemed that he believed the word "play" in the words of Haneda Ichiba. "Oh! Ooh! Ooh!" In the next instant, there was a sudden burst of extremely angry protest from the door, but it seemed that the mouth was blocked by something, and only this series of angry noises were emitted, but not a word could be said. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" Then, after an angry sentence, another voice rang even more angry than before. Of course, I still couldn''t hear what was being said, all I could hear was the extreme anger in that tone. "Gluck! Long Yan, you are so cute, I will play like this next time!" However, this extreme anger did not have any effect, on the contrary, let the pure and crisp girl''s voice sounded again. From the girl''s words, it can be seen that the girl seems to be very interested in the current situation of the voice owner. Next time, it seems that he hopes the voice owner will continue to maintain this situation. "Woohoo!" Then, just after this sound, this sound of dumbfounding sounded in the room. The extreme anger seemed to be completely paste. "Um... Anna, I will play with you next time." At this time, almost all the hair on the top of the master''s head, who caused the mush in the door, exploded, slowly speaking from Haneda Ichiha who had already reacted. In the words, the corners of his mouth raised up were already full of jokes and a smile that was almost unstoppable. At this moment, in the reflection of his eyes, I saw Tatsuhiko Haneda hanging above the hanging beam in the living room in a "tortoiseshell" posture, with a squatting face in his small mouth. Looking at his Anana''s handkerchief curiously, she glared at him at this time, looking distraught, but with a face of incompetence and rage. At the same time, in the surroundings below Haneda Tatsuhiko, dozens of quiet eyes were looking at him coldly. An invisible, gloomy aura that suppressed anger rolled in, and was steadily blocked by his nonchalant aura. "Yiye, I think, do you want to be a company with Long Yan." At the same time, the owner who got the most angry and darkest eyes in the center of dozens of eyes, said sharply. "Me? Why do you want to be with Long Yan?" In response to this, Haneda Ichiba blinked his eyes to the guy who almost gritted his teeth and said with an innocent and curious look. "What do you mean?" In this regard, the most angry and darkest lord came to a gloomy rhetorical question. "I don''t know, so I ask you?" Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba blinked his eyes several times in a row, and said in a more innocent and curious tone. It''s completely "what''s the matter, I don''t know at all!" "Fuck you, don''t you know about this? Long Yan, the kid who dares to act so boldly, must be your instruction!" Suddenly, this innocence and curiosity caused huge dissatisfaction, and someone had already exploded. "Even if it wasn''t your instruction, it would be bad for you!" "Yes, it turned us..." Then ~www.novelhall.com~ after one person broke out, the whole guest hall broke out with an extremely angry curse. When you were angry, when I was angry, Haneda Tatsuhiko stunned them and shut them in a tree hole. The Konoha rescue team found the embarrassment to rescue them. That''s it... No wonder Then, after hearing this, Haneda Ichiba quickly understood the current situation and couldn''t help but glanced at Haneda Tatsuhiko who was hanging on the suspension beam, and suddenly understood. Dare to say that these guys were caught by Long Yanyin, and then they tied Long Yan and hung up to vent their anger. In other words, this is Long Yan''s own fruit, and it hurts himself. "I said..." Then, after understanding the situation, Haneda Ichiba looked helpless, and said in a tone that instantly caused the hair of a dozen people in front to explode. "Alright! What is this! Be quiet!" However, he was interrupted by a humiliation before he told the dozens of people on the opposite side that he was still angry. All of them, who were still angry, fell silent for an instant. They were sitting in full jeopardy. Look like. Especially like a kid who didn''t dare to move after being reprimanded by his mother. "Ichiyo, come here and tell you something important, something happened." Then, I saw the beautiful woman walking out of the back room with a solemn face, and said to him. "Huh? Long Yan, what are you hanging yourself on? Is it a new way to play with Anna?" Then, this beautiful woman seemed to be attracted by something. Looking up, there was a subconscious voice of doubt in her mouth. "Woohoo!" Suddenly, the tortoise shell dangling from the cantilevered beams bound Haneda Tatsuhiko tears. = https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2415： problem occurs…… "Yes, I understand." Facing Haneda Tatsuhiko''s tears and a look of "why even the teacher says so", Haneda Kazuo nodded without any hesitation, and said to the beautiful woman in front of him, Haneda Kazuone. "Ok." In response, Haneda Kazuo gave everyone present a look of "please try it again", and then turned back into the back room. problem occurs? now? Seeing Haneda Kazue turned back to the room, Haneda Kazuo frowned slightly and followed him, and a not very optimistic thought flashed in his mind. Judging from the previous trip to the hospital, Heyins plan should have gone smoothly, and should even have achieved more than expected. Originally, it was supposed to announce good news to everyone. In order to avoid unpredictable changes caused by Long Yan or other unprovoked guesses. Considering the complexity of the Zhongnin exam, although Heyon said it sounds like nothing major, I''m afraid this matter is quite tricky. At this moment, even Haneda Ichiba had a heavy heart. At this time, there is either no accident, or it is definitely not something that can be solved. "Oh! Ooh! Ooh!" At this time, like everyone else, Haneda Tatsuhiko, whose eyes were focused on the two who turned back to the back room, seemed to suddenly think about it, and suddenly yelled. "Gluck!" However, it did not cause any reaction from Kazuo and Haneda Ichiba, but Haneda chuckled. "Long Yan, no one wants to put you down and play for a while." Then, it was the innocent words that seemed to hit Haneda Tatsuhiko''s heart. Afterwards, once again, Tatsuhiko Haneda burst into tears. ... "Snapped!" After a few minutes, the door of the room was gently closed, and the two of them were seated separately in the originally empty room. "despair." Then, with a soft sound, a scroll was placed on the table between the two. "this is?" Haneda Kazuha looked at the scroll that represented the opening remarks, looking at the scroll that represented the opening remarks. He looked up and saw that his face changed from serious to serious harmony, frowned slightly, and asked. "Written covenant with Konoha." In response, Haneda Kazue said briefly. The written covenant...? It seems to be very smooth indeed. In response, Haneda Ichiba stretched out his hand and picked up the scroll, without any nonsense, he just shot it and looked at it. Such a thought flashed through his mind. Financial support...education support... requirement is Announce your position when necessary? Then, what obligations should some other allies do? This But really... And looking at it, there was a subtle change on his face, and the whole face seemed to be slightly stiff. This is more than smooth! This is totally an asymmetrical covenant, and it is an asymmetrical covenant for Konoha. Almost all Konoha contributes, and Caoyin Village only needs to enjoy help! It can be said to be profitable to Caoyin Village without any harm. Those requirements for Kuo Yin, originally signed an agreement with other Shinnin villages, would definitely have them, and they may even be more stringent. Moreover, Konoha''s assistance is almost impossible for other Shinnin villages. This is almost a pie in the sky. According to the information obtained by Haneda Ichiba, although he knew that Kayin and their plans would go well, Konoha would welcome Kusagemuras favor, and certain agreements would be finalized during the Chunin exam. However, he did not expect that it would be such a rich covenant. To be honest, Haneda Ichiba almost couldn''t react. "This is what happened?" Then, after reading it, he raised his head, looked at Haneda Kazuone, and asked. Although this covenant is rich and excessive, it is a pie falling from the sky, but this kind of pie from the sky is not considered to be an accident. This is a happy event and a good thing, and an accident generally refers to a bad thing. thing. Harmony, this is definitely not the thing to say. "This written covenant is only half effective." In response, Heyin said. "Ok." In response, Haneda Ichiba nodded, but it didn''t seem to have changed. This written covenant is signed by Sarutobi Hizaki and Haneda Kazuon. This is only a first draft. Although it is impossible to change anything, it is only a more advanced written form than the oral form, not the final written form. The form, and there is no signature of the leader of Caoyin Village, plus the covenant also states that Konoha can change the agreement or even abandon the agreement before the leader of Caoyin signs it. According to the general process, after Yuzawa signed the agreement, he still had to come to Konoha to meet the three generations of Hokage, at least to have a certain understanding of each other. After all, Yuze suddenly ascended as the leader of Caoyin Village when he closed the country in the country of grass. With this in mind, Yuze must come to Konoha, and always let the three generations of Hokage know something necessary. Konoha also wants to determine the reliability of the leader of Cao Yin Village. Otherwise, even if Yuzawa signs the name, Konoha will make a fuss about confirming whether he is the leader of Cao Yin Village to cancel the agreement. In other words, after the signing of this covenant, Yuzawa must deliver it to Konoha himself. What the harmony says is only half effective, which is normal. In other words, it should be. Konoha is not a charity. Although he has given promises and even signed a written covenant, it is just like Cao Yin expressing his sincerity and determination. If he really wants to form an alliance, Konoha must be right. Caoyin Village must know at least the necessary information. Therefore, it is only natural that only half the effectiveness is now. What the harmony is about to say is naturally not this. "Konoha, the time for the third test has been decided, and it will be delayed by one month." Seeing Haneda Ichiba''s reaction, Haneda Kazue also knew that Haneda Ichiba knew that what she really wanted to say was not this, and no longer concealed it at the moment, and directly said what she wanted to say. Yes, the key is not a written covenant, nor is it that a covenant is only half effective. Pivotal it is this! It is Konoha''s third test, one month later! And speaking, she placed another scroll in front of Haneda Ichiha. "Postponed by one month?" Hearing this sentence, Rao was Haneda Ichiba, also stunned on the spot, looking at the lowered scroll, froze on the spot. After the pre-selection, and then a month later, the third trial? What is this kidding? What does this mean? At this moment, Haneda Kazuha did not expect that Konoha would come such a hand. "This is what happened?" Then, while froze, Haneda Ichiba subconsciously popped out such a sentence. "Yes." In response, Haneda Kazuon nodded and said. This scroll was sent just now by Ken Makoto Watanabe, who was in charge of this side. It was a secret notice sent by Konoha. To be honest, when she first got this scroll, she had the same reaction as Haneda Ichiba. This pre-selection and the formal trial are separated by a month, which is too outrageous. Lets look at Konohas defense during this period. Although it looks like dripping water on the outside, it is actually a bit stretched from the report collected by Ichiba. Basically, it has given up all secondary defenses and concentrated on important defenses The location, and a considerable part of the Anbu was transferred to maintain the security of the Zhongnin exam. It can be said that Konoha''s personnel arrangement, although there is a certain amount of space for rotation, but it is already tight. There can hardly be any problems. In this case, if it takes a few days, no problems will arise, but a month? This is not a question of not being tested, but the rhythm of the problem. Besides, they have just signed a covenant with them, and they have directly increased their treatment specifications. This is almost a clear indication that the other people Konoha and Kushin have formed an alliance. If it takes a few days, the other Shinobu villages are just suspicions, but one month is enough for the other party to confirm. At that time, there will be any problems, but there is no guarantee. From the perspective of the covenant Konoha gave, it is very important to pay attention to the village of Cao Yin, and there are elements in it that break the current pattern of the Ninja world. Apart from Cao Yin, Konoha should be the least hopeful of changes. Now, the time has been extended to one month, and it seems like you want variables to happen. This is totally illogical. She didn''t know at all, what kind of calculation Konoha was going to make. "impossible!" But at this time, Haneda Ichiba let out a soft cry, then took the scroll and opened it to look at it. However, this time, the chorus did not speak, but looked at Haneda Ichiba line by line. She understands Haneda Ichiba''s current mood, because she reacted like this just now, or when she got the scroll. "Also...really so." But soon, Haneda Ichiba read the entire scroll, but after reading it, his face calmed down, and the tone of his mouth was clear. "Did you find anything?" In this regard, Haneda Kazuo has been with Haneda Ichiba for a long time after all, and he has a certain amount of jealousy for Haneda Ichiba, and Haneda Kazuo is very clear about his attitude and movement. Haneda Ichiba definitely understood some Konoha''s plans now. "It''s reasonable for Konoha to do this." In response to this, Haneda Ichiba gently put down the scroll, and put the covenant back on the table, signalling Haneda Kazue to put it away, as he said. "reasonable?" In response, Haneda Kazuone was taken aback, she couldn''t see anything reasonable from the scroll. Konoha''s behavior is really a bit unpredictable. "Well, I''m afraid that the reason why Konoha extended the period to one month was to elicit the greatest malicious force behind Konoha." In response, Haneda Ichiba took a slight breath, seemed to organize the language, and said openly. "Bring out the most malicious force behind Konoha?" Hearing this, Haneda Kazuo was startled. "You mean?" However, with Haneda''s wisdom, this shock was only a slight shock, and she soon wanted to understand. "That''s right, use time to make those who are secretly hostile to Konoha, especially those who want to use this Zhongnin exam to deal with Konoha''s forces out of trouble or retreat when they are in trouble, and Konoha''s express to other Shinobu village The relationship between Konoha and Caoyin Village is unusual. It does not conflict with this purpose. On the contrary, they complement each other. It can be said that it is this layer that can make the hostile forces more restless and prompt them to give up their opposition to Konoha. Unfavorable plans, or let them show their feet in advance, so that Konoha can take measures to take precautions." In response, Haneda Ichiba nodded and said. If you think about it this way, everything is normal. Not only is it normal, it''s even Konoha''s things that should be done at this time. After all, Konoha should have already begun to guard against possible attacks before, such as identity verification at the venue. It is obvious that Konoha has already noticed something malicious. Moreover, it is very likely that Konoha has already begun to figure out this one-month extension at the time of identity verification. This is the best way to win without fighting. It is also a means that fully meets the rich experience and superb strategic wisdom of the three generations of Hokage. This is not only impossible. They are even things that must be done, things that cannot be missed at this point in time. "What about the feasibility of this matter?" Hearing Haneda Kazuo''s words exactly as he had thought in his heart, the solemn expression on Kazuone''s face was even stronger, but he asked. "One hundred percent, even if it is extended for a month, Konoha has enough reasons. If done properly, Konoha can also make other Shinobu villages use their own brains for various reasonable reasons~www.novelhall.com~extend a month. Reasonable reasons." In response, Haneda Kazuo looked at Haneda Kazuo and said with certainty. "such as" Hearing that, Haneda Kazuone seemed a little disbelieved, or that he seemed to have some luck in his heart, so he asked. "For example, let other Ninja villages think that the one-month extension this time is a test of their patience, or their psychological quality under pressure when faced with major tasks, or that they need to be The ability to prepare for the tasks to be performed. After all, important tasks are current and tasks that need to be performed after a long time. It is easy to cause long-term psychological pressure, and this psychological pressure will make a ninja state... " In this regard, Haneda Ichiba explained. "It seems that there is no way?" However, this time, Haneda Kazuo interrupted Haneda''s words before he finished. Needless to say. Heyin, already knew what he was going to say. I also know that this matter is completely feasible. In other words, she knew that this matter was completely feasible, but she always had some expectations in her heart, no, it was a fluke. There is a fluke that this matter is not feasible, or that there is a reason why this one month extension cannot be extended! However, since Konoha has decided to implement this matter, how can it be possible to implement an infeasible plan with the wisdom of three generations of Hokage and the strength of Konoha''s strategy? "Harmony, you can''t..." But when he heard the harmony words, Haneda Kazuyo was slightly startled, and while he stopped talking, his brows frowned tightly. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2416： impulse "Yes." Looking at him with frowning, it seemed that he had already thought of what he was going to do. He took a slight breath and nodded heavily, as he responded. "What are you kidding?" And hearing the affirmative answer of Haneda Kazuo, Haneda Ichiba almost jumped out such a sentence, his eyes were full of disbelief, and his face became serious. "Do you think I''m kidding?" In this regard, Yutian Heyin frowned slightly, raised his eyes to the serious-faced teenager, and looked directly at the almost unbelievable pair of eyes that were already blamed and even had a look of "you are crazy" in them. There was no concession. "but" Hearing this, Haneda Yiye frowned as he looked at the uncompromising eyes of Kazuo, but after all, he slowed down. In fact, it is understandable to think so. Konoha had Konoha''s considerations, but Konoha did not consider the position of Caoyin Village. Perhaps, Konoha''s doing so can make the forces that are unfavorable to Konoha show their feet or retreat in the face of difficulties, achieving the effect of defeating people without fighting. However, for Cao Yin Village, this was a disaster. Konoha unilaterally improved their treatment, using his alliance with them to do such a thing, and making enemies for them, plus this time Zhong Ren. Examination of the strength shown by Cao Yin Village. If the forces that are unfavorable to Konoha are smashed in Konoha this time, it is very likely that they will attack Cao Yin directly. If it can''t destroy Konoha, then go back and solve it first. Konoha''s ally, lest Konoha would gain an ally with considerable combat effectiveness after this Zhongnin exam, which would be even more powerful. Even, it is very likely that after a few days, Konoha and Kuoyin form an alliance, and the news that Kuoyin Village shows the strength of Xiaonin Village is rare and even far superior to Xiaonin Village, and is passed to the entire Ninja world, when they return. , The Four Ninja Villages have secretly hollowed out Cao Yin Village. "Who knows, now Konoha has suddenly given us such generous terms. Is it right to use us as guns? Moreover, Konoha still has the final veto power. It cannot be ruled out that Konoha is using us to solve the problems they are facing now. The possibility of the biggest problem, and this possibility, is not very low. After all, our demonstrated strength is, in a sense, a threat to Konoha. If Konoha really treats us as guns He did two things with one stone. On the one hand, he eliminated the hidden forces that were unfavorable to Konoha. On the other hand, he took advantage of the uniqueness of the Konoha alliance to cause backlash from other Shinobu villages, and finally made Caoyin village attract most of the attention. And hostility, when the time comes, it will be able to eliminate the potential threat of Caoyin Village, isn''t it?" In response, Haneda Kazuo looked at Haneda Ichiba and said. That''s right, harmony is also considered at this level. Indeed, this written covenant far exceeds their imagination, and it can bring assistance and backing to their Caoyin Village benefiting the future. However, Konoha and Caoyin are two villages after all. Ninja villages in two countries are not without the possibility of intrigue. And based on everything Heyin knows, this matter, the matter of the written covenant, can also have two explanations. The current situation, on the bright side, is that Konoha will join hands with Caoyin Village to change the pattern of Shinobi and strive for more benefits in the future. However, at the same time, we can also think in the bad. Konoha deliberately gave Caoyin a covenant that was so rich that he could not refuse, and then use this covenant to guide him and use Caoyin Village to solve the thorny problems that Konoha is facing now. By the way He threw all the sequelae to Caoyin Village, and ended up killing two birds with one stone. Not only solved the trouble, but also solved the potential threat of Caoyin Village. Logically, it makes sense. Moreover, the ninja world is intriguing. Although Konoha has always been more eloquent and trustworthy, it is also the most reliable and magnanimous village for allies, but it doesnt mean-the current Konoha village will still be the most reliable and magnanimous. Great Ninja Village. Since the three generations of Hokage intend to change, Konoha''s future international political policy can be changed in a positive way, that is, in a direction that is beneficial to Caoyin Village, such as the current written agreement to improve the status of Xiaonin Village. On the one hand, it can also be bad. Konoha wants to abandon the so-called reliable and generous, and follow the thick and black policy of international exchanges, such as the bad direction of the current written covenant. It is impossible to change only towards the good side. In other words, it is impossible to only develop towards the good side of the grass. "So, do you want to prevent the qualifiers from being extended by one month?" In response, Haneda Ichiba furrowed his brows, looked at the uncompromising beautiful woman in front of him, and said. "Yes." Hearing this, Haneda nodded heavily. Yes, this is what Heyin wants to do! Prevent Konoha from extending the qualifiers and the third trial to one month! The biggest crisis in Caoyin Village is actually at this time. If there is no time for this month, even if Konoha wants to target Caoyin Village, the harmony response will not be so great. He even wondered whether Konoha''s current covenant was beneficial to Cao Yin Village. At the same time, this is why Haneda Ichiba feels unbelievable. This is simply going to hit the edge of the knife. After all, Konoha is the Danin village, and it is also the strongest Danin village, and now Konoha is also in crisis. , This time to stop Konoha from using the solution to the crisis? This is almost a dead end. Regardless of success or failure, Cao Yin Village and Konoha are all over. Even making enemies and attacking in the future is not necessarily true. "You calm down." In response, Haneda Ichiba sighed, but did not explicitly stop it. To be honest, he knows all the things he considers, and he also understands the ins and outs. Indeed, Konoha''s hand is a bit unkind. Caoyin Village is hardly considered. He also saw the matter of keeping the covenant confidential, and now Konoha has increased Kuoyins treatment specifications to make potential enemies hesitate, but at the same time he has increased the duration of this period. For Kuoyin Village , This is an extremely huge crisis. It is completely normal for Kazue to think so, and want to stop Konoha from doing so. Even if Yuze kissed him, he would definitely think so, and would even do so. It''s just that this kind of behavior is basically hitting the stone with a pebble, and perhaps there is still room for negotiation when Konoha is not in crisis. But now, it''s impossible! Just kill yourself! In fact, for Caoyin Village, there is no room for change in this matter. What Caoyin Village can do now is to wait for the next situation, and Caoyin Village is really not optimistic about the next situation. He really couldn''t stop it anymore. But it''s not easy to stop, and you can''t just watch the moths fighting the fire. Here, it is necessary to return to persuade. However, for a while, he didn''t know what to say, so he could only slow down the harmony. "I also know that it is unwise to do this." Hearing Haneda Kazuo''s words, Haneda Kazuone sighed, and his eyes were no longer the firmness he had before. To be honest, Haneda Kazue didn''t know that this must be impossible, but why! Why would Konoha do this! Konoha did this. Dont you know that this would have a great impact on Caoyin Village? Is it even a devastating effect? Caoyin Village was so desperate to show favor, Konoha actually responded in this way, Mingli gave a covenant that made people happy, and he cut it off when he turned around, leaving no way out for Caoyin Village! Is it possible that Konoha is the only good person in Chiba? Are the three generations of Hokage who cultivated Chiba actually such a repetitive villain? The reason why the harmony at this moment said such words was nothing more than an angry one. It was just the resentment that occurred after the disillusionment of Konoha, and the feeling of resentment that he was swayed by his own beautiful illusions and did not consider the worst. The annoyance and anger of the situation! Even, there is a little feeling that I am unworthy! This is a game between village and village! How can there be so many favors to talk about, political games, in the end, it is better than the interests and tactics! Her naive thinking is the culprit in Cao Yin Village''s current situation! It also violates the most important point left by Chiba regarding the political game. It can be said that the harmony just now is actually really irrational. A little bit ashamed to become angry, and a little bit ashamed! There is also a kind of helpless resentment against the current situation that shouldn''t be there! These are the things Qianye left for her, things that are expressly forbidden, things that must be eliminated, things that must be guarded and cannot be affected by them! And in the deeper emotions than these anger and resentment, the deep emotions that can''t be described as simple resentment and helplessness, she still had a kind of hopeless despair before. Perhaps it was because Konoha''s ninja was the one who saved them, and they always have an inexplicable affection for Konoha. I always felt that Konoha should be a ninja like Chiba who saved them. Will give them a helping hand. Will help them! And they are also willing to charge for Konoha! Yes, although they are all focusing on the village, but subconsciously, they are also willing to charge into the battle under the premise of ensuring the village under Konoha''s command! In a sense, their sense of identity with Konoha is unparalleled! Being willing to serve as a **** may be able to describe their deep emotions. For them, Konoha is like a beacon. It''s just that now the road signs are going to fall to their deaths. The feeling of the road signs collapsed, and the harmony became emotionally out of balance for a while. As a result, he lost his calm and said something that shouldn''t be said just now. "Hmm...this matter..." Seeing Haneda Kazuone''s words that he had recovered his calm, Haneda Kazuo''s frowning brows loosened slightly, but they didn''t completely loosen them. He groaned in his mouth, but still couldn''t say anything. Seeing Heyin regained his senses, Haneda Kazuha was relieved. If Heyin really insisted on going his own way, he couldn''t stop him. In other words, his position could only follow Heyin. And, although he didn''t say anything, there is actually a solution to this matter. That is, let Harmony go to Oshamaru, let Harmony and Oshamaru work together to completely defeat Konoha, or in other words, let Oshamarus Konoha collapse plan get a considerable record, weaken Konoha, and let everyone think that it is now Attacking Konoha is a godsend opportunity to eliminate Konoha, and direct all malice and hostility to Konoha. And Cao Yin Village can seize what it needs when implementing the Konoha collapse plan through the Osher Pill. Of course, this requires the strength of the Cao Yin Village, but within a month, it can still deploy all of the Cao Yin Village''s forces. Moreover, as for the Oshe Maru, with the wisdom of the Yuze trio, it is still possible to deal with it. No doubt, Oshe Maru will suffer a bit. No matter how bad it is, he can also mediate with Osha Maru. However, in this case, it is far from his plan. In any case, his plan needs Konoha. At the very least, Konoha''s position in the current Ninja world cannot be changed drastically. He really didn''t want such a thing to happen. However, even though he breathed a sigh of relief, Haneda Ichiba still felt not optimistic. For him, Kuoyin Village, although it is not that his own village is so close, after all, after living for so long, some things have become a habit. At least, in Caoyin Village, he also has things he can''t give up. The current situation, Caoyin Village must be quite difficult. It is not an exaggeration to say that there is a crisis of destruction ~www.novelhall.com~. After all, we still have to find a way. "You... actually have a way, right?" But at this time, Haneda Kazuone seemed to have seen something, and immediately said, there was already a kind of clarity in his eyes. "No." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba answered quite simply, and now he has finally recovered his sense of harmony, even if he is seen, Haneda Ichiba cannot be honest. Opposing Konoha, although it is not impossible to choose, but it is not what he wants. "It should be, stand on the opposite side of Konoha. We Cao Yin will use the covenant Konoha in turn to pave the way for the hostile forces! Give Konoha a devastating blow or weaken it." Hearing that, even though Haneda Ichiba did not admit it, Haneda Kazue pointed it out straightforwardly. "you" In response, Haneda Kazuo smiled wryly. To be honest, sometimes the harmony is really not a trace of slack. "It seems that you really are not..." But at this moment, looking at Haneda Ichiba, Haneda Kazuone suddenly sighed and said. "Master Harmony, please dont worry about this one-month postponement, and please dont doubt Konohas attitude towards Caoyin Village this time. Please dont say such scary things. Please help Konohas hostile forces. of." However, she did not finish her sentence, and was interrupted by the sound from the window. "Watanabe Kensei?" And hearing this sound, almost at the same time, Haneda Kazuo and Haneda Ichiba turned their heads and looked at them at the same time. Looked towards... The Konoha ninja with a wry smile hanging upside down on the window. Exactly, Watanabe Kensei! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2417： purpose "Oh? Are you kidding me? How could it be possible to scare a giant like Konoha in a grassy village in a mere village?" Looking at the hanging Konoha ninja, Haneda Kazuo smiled slightly, and said with a little coldness. There was no guilty conscience because Konoha had heard the words about cooperating with hostile forces and the other party clearly put forward it. It seems that his face is full of dissatisfaction and anger. Is Watanabe Kensei? at this time At the same time, Haneda Kazuo and Haneda Kazuha had such a suspicious thought in their hearts. The momentum... Isn''t it weakened at all? On the contrary, we are caught and hurt our feet. Moreover, two people... At this time, in the eyes of the two, Watanabe Kencheng''s heart flashed such a thought. In my heart, it was quite bitter. Originally, I thought that the sudden opening just now could make the two of them shake a little, so as to occupy a certain advantage, and create a certain amount of initiative for the next negotiation or explanation. However, unexpectedly, the two of them did not make any waves. Even the Haneda Kazuo could be said to be a preemptive strike, directly expressing his dissatisfaction with Konoha and directly taking the initiative. Even, it is very possible that these two people, no, it should be said that it is this Haneda Kazuo, who has already noticed his existence just now, and those things about defection were deliberately told him. "Please stop laughing, Lord Heyin. Cao Yin Village is Konoha''s most important ally now. Konoha will never abandon Cao Yin Village. Please don''t be so arbitrary." However, despite the bitterness in his heart, Watanabe Kensei''s face still has that kind of gentleness, and there is no change, but it seems that he doesn''t care about what he said just now. Either the words spoken by the harmony should not be said, or the Caoyin Village included in the words of the harmony will betray this matter. He, or Konoha, didn''t seem to care. Humph! Kung fu on the face is good! In response, Haneda Kazuone narrowed his eyes slightly, and snorted in his heart. Ok It should be said deliberately, harmony. At this time, Haneda Kazuha''s mind flashed such a thought. Just now, Kato shouldnt have guessed what he was thinking, but because Watanabe Kensei came, or sensed that Watanabe Kensei was outside, so he said so deliberately, in order to make Watanabe Kensei sit down. Take the initiative and take the initiative by the way. Putting Caoyin Village in a weak and dominant position, more or less used public opinion or the unspoken rules of the game between the villages to restrain Konoha. Let the next negotiation or explanation be more beneficial to Cao Yin. Even, it is possible that the gaffe of the harmony just now was just a play, and the play was listened to by Watanabe Kensei outside the window. "Oh? Really? So, why did the official examination after the pre-selection be postponed for one month without any discussion, although Konoha never said that the time between the pre-selection and the third test, wood It is normal for Ye to make adjustments at will. Moreover, the organizers of the Zhongnin exams in the past dynasties have also changed things including the test time at will. For the ninja, this is also normal. One type of. However, after Konoha signed a written agreement with us and asked us to keep it secret, Konoha village arbitrarily increased our standard and treatment. Although the agreement is not announced, it is basically a side inform other people, Konoha and grass. Yincuns relationship has changed, even, in disguised form, telling others that when Konoha and Caoyincun have formed an alliance, the unilateral decision will be delayed for one month. I would like to ask, does Konoha know that this will affect our Caoyin Village and even bring about annihilation, or is it purely to use our Caoyin Village as a cover? " At this time, with a kind smile at the corner of his mouth, Kazuon Haneda said. In the words, it was sharp and sharp. "Master Harmony, please..." Hearing this sentence, Watanabe Kensei hurriedly said, his face also looked terrified, with a feeling of "we never meant this, please don''t do this". "Needless to say, although our Caoyin Village is just a small forbearance village, we can survive in the cracks for so long, and we have been able to exist in a good manner. There are also some means. And this time, we have given up all our ideas. I wanted to follow Konoha, but I didnt expect that Konoha would do this and put us to death. Originally I thought Konoha had always valued allies the most, but I didnt expect it to be such a big Ninja village. There is no need to be hypocritical. Since our Caoyin Village dared to make a desperate bet and put everything on Konoha, we are ready to destroy the village because of Konoha. We are enlightened, even if the whole Caoyin Everyone in the village died in battle, and we will let Konoha remember from generation to generation that Caoyin Village has the courage and dignity!" However, he did not say this sentence, but was interrupted by Haneda Kazuone with a smile on his face. He was interrupted by the unusually heavy words of Haneda Kazuone. With that, he almost stood up and left the room directly. One pair, no need to say anything, all the gestures are free of talk. "Master Harmony, please calm down!" But this time, Watanabe Kensei finally changed his face, his figure flashed, and a ninety-degree bow stopped in front of Haneda Kazuone, but he made an apology directly. A gesture of sincere apology. And looking at his expression, tone, and posture, Haneda Ichiba looked at him with an illusion. If it weren''t for Konoha, Watanabe Kensei''s gesture of apology would have been taken away. "Humph!" In response, Haneda Kazuone snorted coldly. Although he stopped, he was quite dissatisfied. He turned his head and snorted coldly. Gee! It was completely robbed! Unexpectedly, this harmony is obviously a woman, but it is so strong, so strong, but it is always the painful foot of our righteousness! This time, it is completely the opponent''s advantage. Hearing this cold snort, Watanabe Kensei''s heart became even more bitter. To be honest, he was a little caught off guard, and it was indeed their fault. Kazuo Hanedas condemnation and threatening made him a little bit overwhelmed. For a while, he thought of a rhetoric, but he also said something. Can''t come out. This matter, in fact, was ultimately attributable to Konoha, unless Konoha didn''t want the credibility of his allies. In this matter, if the treatment specifications were not raised, it would actually be fine, as long as both parties kept secret. There was no problem with the extension for two months and three months. Even during this period, they were able to sign the formal treaty. The effect will be better then. But the key is that the salary has now been raised, resulting in a one-month delay that will put Cao Yin Village in considerable danger. This is Konoha''s rationale. After all, it is Konoha who wants to keep secret, and it is Konoha who unilaterally raises treatment. And Konoha is now fighting for the influence of Ninja Village, and this is also a constraint. If Caoyin Village is treated unfairly or something happens because of it, Konoha''s reputation will drop anyway. This is why he is here now. Konoha must give an explanation to Caoyin Village to show that Konoha attaches great importance to Caoyin Village and his allies in Xiaoren Village. In the future, Caoyin Village can be used for publicity. At the same time, a series of plans have been prepared. Its just that Hanedas reaction is so strong now that even direct threats are coming. He has to consider whether he will bring the threat of Kuoyin Village if he says those plans. Konoha Village only put forward the elements of these plans. inside. This element is not allowed to exist in this level of negotiation. Konoha is Da Ren Village, Cao Yin is Xiao Ren Village, Xiao Ren Village threatens Da Ren Village, and Da Ren Village compromised, so how come? If this situation is allowed now, what should Caoyin Village do next time? What about the other Ninja Village''s transcripts? In the future, what if Xiaonin Village catches Konoha''s mistakes and asks for prices? This is also the most important reason he can''t say now. After all, Konoha is the Great Ninja Village, and after all, he wants to take the lead, and he needs assistance, and he wants pie in the sky. Konoha is happy to give it. Otherwise, it is putting the cart before the horse. Now that Haneda Kazuone is so aggressive, for Watanabe Kensei, he can''t make any decision at this time except to appease and apologize. Therefore, now he is also bowing and posing in a low posture, but he doesn''t say anything, just avoids the harmony to leave, lest there be any unhappy public opinion. "Teacher Kato, let''s listen to why Watanabe came here. I don''t think Konoha will try to kill him after providing such generous terms. I believe in Konoha''s sincerity." In response to this, watching Ken Makoto Watanabe who didn''t speak but lowered his head to stop the harmony from leaving, Haneda Kazuba smiled and said in a kind tone. Ugh Harmony makes me sing a silly face. I don''t know if she is really angry or... At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Well, I''ll just listen." In this regard, Haneda Kazuone also understood, and immediately sat down. To be honest, she was very angry at first, and even some disillusioned resentment, as well as the shame that her lack of consideration was affected by emotions and reason, including the words just now, was actually because she did not completely calm down. And what I said just now is actually a bit too much, too sharp, almost a little bit of room. In other words, Konoha didn''t even have a chance to speak. There is almost a feeling of being merciless and not getting into the oil and salt. And Konoha is the Great Ninja Village after all, and he can''t always compromise just because Xiao Ninja Village is ruthless. Even with her performance just now, even if Konoha has prepared any plan, she can''t say that this is a problem of dominance, and the problem of dominance after the future alliance cannot tolerate any concessions. Even if Konoha is indeed wrong. Now, it can be said that Haneda Ichiba''s words came very timely, and this white face sang quite tacitly. It just so happened to give Konoha a step down. It''s a rescue. Just now, both sides were indeed a little bit stuck, and they couldn''t pull their faces off. Even though they were Xiaonin Village, they were taking reasons. In the situation just now, the words were spoken, and they couldn''t go back. . Haneda Ichiba is just right. "This matter is actually due to your misunderstanding, Lord Heyin. The village delayed one month and did not discuss with your village. It is indeed our negligence. However, it is not that we did not consider your side. It is really... You should also see from this delay that the situation is a bit urgent, and these are Konoha''s explanations to you." And when he heard Haneda''s clearly softened words, Watanabe Kensei also saw something and understood. Just now, it was just singing a black face, and Kusage Village just wanted to get more benefits. I plan to care about something. Most of the previous harmony words are to scare myself, or want to take the lead in the negotiation. It''s not that Cao Yin Village really has any ambitions. Right now I feel a little at ease, and at the same time, I didn''t say much. Three scrolls were placed in front of the harmony. "this is?" In response, Haneda Kazue raised his head and said with a look of confusion. This time, although his face was still stern, his eyes softened obviously, but it was not as aggressive as before~www.novelhall.com~, it looked like a conversation. And it is the kind of willingness to reach an agreement. As long as Konoha gave her enough things to satisfy her, she would agree with her, completely not the way she did not get in. It seems that I did say too much just now. Konoha came here this time, he should have prepared a plan. In the beginning, they did not consider this aspect, but now they should have a remedial plan. Right! Konoha is not a **** after all, and it may be a sudden situation. It is normal for us not to take care of us. Now, it is time for them to show their attitude. At the same time, in her heart, it calmed down, as she thought. Ok Unexpectedly, Heyin had such a great affection for Konoha. Just now, it should be a gaffe. Because of Konoha''s delayed notification before, now, because of Konoha''s plan, he changed his attitude in an instant. It seems that the alliance between Cao Yincun and Konoha is a sure thing. But at this moment, Haneda Kazuha, who saw all this in his eyes, had such a thought in his heart. "The three plans Konoha prepared for Caoyin Village this month include assistance, defense, and intelligence. If Caoyin Village is really in danger, Konoha will never stand by." In this regard, Watanabe Kensei said. The three generations of Hokage really looked like a torch. The allies of Caoyin Village were really right. Seeing what they looked like just now, they would definitely not turn for some petty gains, and for big gains, what could be more than Konoha gave. many! Moreover, these two people are both sensible and understand. At the same time, he thought so in his heart. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2418： select "From these three options, choose one?" Looking at the scroll on the table, Haneda Kazue, whose mood had completely calmed down, slowly raised his head to look at Watanabe Kensei who was facing forward, and asked. "Yes." In response, Watanabe Kensei nodded and said. And at this moment, Watanabe Kenshin''s face also recovered a sense of harmony, and there was only respect for Haneda Kazuone''s appearance, as if the rant had never happened before. Although it was a temporary plan, since Kenshin and a group of defense force think tanks and other heavyweight think tanks came up with it, it should already be the most comprehensive and Konoha method available. Hope, I can accept it. And at this moment such a thought flashed in his mind. To be honest, Konoha was not dissatisfied with Cao Yin Villages position on this matter. This one month delay was indeed a temporary order issued by the third generation of Hokage, and it was directly ordered by Hokage to use its authority. It is an absolute order. There is no room for direct promulgation without any discussion. At that time, Caoyin Village was indeed not considered because it was a temporary order. It is precisely because of this that Watanabe Ken Makoto''s posture will be so low after a round of harmonization. Because of this, Watanabe Kensei stayed on the window sill for a while, especially when he heard the two talking about this issue, and because of this, he suddenly said that he was on the side of the enemy Speak out. In fact, it is to equalize some of the advantages on the rules. Avoid the big mouth of the lion in Caoyin Village, and let Konoha take measures that cannot afford to protect Caoyin Village. However, the final result was almost self-defeating. Then, after the orders of the three generations of Hokage were passed on, they immediately informed Caoyin Village. Not to mention the performance of Caoyin Village. After the notice was issued, the village found out that this matter would It has a great impact on Caoyin Village. At that time, ministers in several departments brought their own brains to discuss these three very feasible plans at the fastest speed. They are all Konoha''s best efforts to give Caoyin Village help. It was also a plan that he couldn''t say just now after he took the advantage because of the rush of harmony. Although these plans are not 100% able to make Caoyin Village completely unaffected, they are ultimately plans that can save Caoyin Village. Maybe Konoha and Caoyin Village will suffer some losses, but the overall situation is stable enough. And with the current strength of Cao Yin Village, plus Konoha Village, or to say, with the strength of Konoha Village plus this reliable and powerful Cao Yin Village ally, as long as the overall situation can be stabilized, then the advantage will be Gathering little by little, even if there is a large-scale conflict, it will only be their victory in the end. These three solutions are also the best solutions now. It is also enough to express Konoha''s sincerity. Now, it depends on whether the actual person in charge of Caoyin Village, who represents the leader of Caoyin Village, accepts it, and if he accepts it, no matter what plan is chosen, the personnel Konoha has prepared must act directly. Now is the time when the soldiers are fast, and they must now deploy. Are you waiting for harmony selection? It seems that Konoha really attaches great importance to the ally of Cao Yin Village! Yuze, he didn''t choose the wrong ally! But at this moment, Haneda Ichiba on the side looked at Watanabe Kensei next to him, and then at the harmony that fell on the scroll, and such a thought flashed in his mind. Obviously, he saw what Watanabe Kensei meant. So, in the face of such an appearance, how would you choose harmony? However, even though he saw Watanabe Kensei''s meaning, Haneda Ichiba didn''t mean to say anything, and left the initiative entirely to Kason. It just depends on how to choose the harmony, and there is no even the willingness to participate. It seems that the situation has stabilized, the singing has been finished, and I intend to be a bystander with peace of mind. "Master Heyin, please take a look first. If there is any question, we will discuss it. There is still some time. We just need to make a decision as soon as possible. If the deployment continues, it can still occupy a lot of advantages..." Seeing that Haneda Kazuone hadn''t stretched out his hand to open the plan to watch the plan, Watanabe Kensei at this time frowned slightly, and after a little thought, after all, he said with a urge. Although he knows that the harmony is bound to watch, it is not that he does not want to watch it, but now it is really short of time. If you decide early, the odds of winning will be a little bit more, so he can''t help it. "Do not!" However, his urging words were not finished, and were directly interrupted by Haneda Kazue. At the same time, the three scrolls he handed out were pushed back by a scallion white jade hand. "Master Heyin, who are you?" And seeing the three scrolls that were returned by Haneda Kazuone, the kindness on Watanabe Kensei''s face could no longer hold. Instead, it was a kind of astonishment. To be honest, he has thought about all possible things now, such as disagreeing, such as choosing any one of the options, etc., but he never thought that the other party would push all the scrolls back, it seems , Just dont choose any one. this is Should I refuse Konoha''s assistance? Could it be that she was not singing the black face just now, but really resenting Konoha''s current deeds? At the same time, such a series of suspicious and surprising thoughts passed in his mind. This What abacus does harmony play? This time, even Haneda Ichiba was a little startled, obviously he did not expect to make such a move. "We Caoyin Village agree to any plan. We are not a persimmon that everyone can handle. We have proved that we are a powerful Shinobu village in this Zhongnin exam. As long as it is Konoha''s assistance, we are very happy. accept." But at this moment, when hearing Watanabe Kensei''s words, the chorus smiled slightly and spoke. In the words, it was firmness. The implication is full of trust in Konoha. "This" Hearing this sound, he obviously didn''t expect the other party to answer this way. For a while, Watanabe Kensei, who did not expect this possibility, was stunned on the spot. Quite capable...Harmony! But at this time, looking at Watanabe Kensei''s stunned appearance, Haneda Ichiba''s eyes flashed, but he understood the meaning of harmony in his heart. In my heart, a thought of appreciation flashed through. This hand, the harmony is quite clever. This sentence has taken care of both face and lining, whether it is Konoha Fang or Cao Yin Fang. From Konoha''s point of view, the words of Heyin give enough face and lizi. In terms of face, Heyin''s words reveal the trust in Konoha everywhere. I believe Konoha will give his allies quite a bit. It can be said that the sense of security has taken care of Konohas face. From the perspective of Lizi, the subtext of harmony is to give the initiative of assistance to Konoha and let Konoha arrange which plan. For Konoha, they Now the local defense is still tight, and judging from the timing of the three plans, these three plans are all plans made by Konoha to restore Caoyin Village. Subjectively speaking, it must be to restore this part of the consideration. Konohas own situation is not considered more, that is to say, no matter which one of these three options, it is actually a considerable burden on Konoha, and it may even be a risky attempt. For Ye, it is definitely a great burden. Now, if you dont even look at the chords, you are actually telling Konoha that you should arrange according to Konoha''s rhythm and don''t worry too much. On the lining, Konoha was given considerable leeway. After all, it doesn''t matter whether Konoha is trying to force himself or take risks according to the plan, it doesn''t matter, she doesn''t know anyway. Even in the meaning of harmony, there is a faint meaning of "please take your own village first, your allies are not incompetent, this is the time when Caoyin Village treats allies". In a sense, it was a shot of Konoha. For Caoyin Village, the face seems to have given Konoha''s face, but in fact it has secretly elevated his worth and status and elevated himself to a bargaining position with Daren Village, although It was a concession, but, in fact, on the face, it was very bright. If you say it, I am afraid that other Daren Villages will also look up to it. In the lining, there are more frontal doorways. In short, this can be regarded as selling a love to Konoha, and he is not afraid that Konoha will not give him real benefits in the future. What''s more, things can''t be undone at this point. Instead of complaining and forcing Konoha to help him and save himself, it is better to sell a good one to Konoha and increase his favorability. Anyway, it''s not that if you don''t look at the plan and let Konoha choose the plan by himself, Konoha will not come to help generally, but the intensity will decrease. Moreover, if something goes wrong, it is actually the result of Cao Yin Villages own choice. It is Konoha that he chose. Of course, he has to bear the consequences of choosing Konoha. What''s more, the covenant given by Konoha and the subsequent handling are true. Think of them as allies, or in other words, as the development of major allies. The risk in this is originally Caoyin Village''s own responsibility. After this crisis, this risk, Cao Yin Village will definitely have the opportunity to soar into the sky and obtain the highest pursuit of Xiao Ren Village, the power of self-preservation. If it fails, the worst result will be the destruction of the village, but it is still very difficult to happen. Unless, Konoha collapsed. Otherwise, they will reinvigorate one day. Yes, that''s right, this actually leaves a way for myself. If Konoha was forced to help, if they were defeated, it would be embarrassed on all sides. The persecuted Konoha must also have resentment, and if he did his duty, he would die casually. However, now that I give Konoha face to face, and also show his backbone and fighting will different from other Xiaonin villages, then it is completely different. When the time comes, even if Konoha can''t save Cao Yin, he will help preserve Cao Yin''s seeds. With all his favor, Dongshan''s revival will not be impossible. And to say this is a kind of remedy for the overdoing of the previous meal, expressing that I have no grudges about the matter just now, and let the only crack that occurred this time be healed with this sentence. It can be said that this sentence, although Cao Yin Village may be a little harder in the future, it really tied Konoha to his side. Haneda Ichiba is sure that Konoha''s current evaluation of Kushin Village has risen to an unprecedented level. It can be said that this sentence has completely laid the foundation of mutual trust, and then what kind of high-rise building can be built into the alliance between the two parties is a matter of time. "Please put it away." At this time, seeing Watanabe Kensei''s dazed appearance, Haneda Kazuone said. In words, he signaled Watanabe Kensei to put away the scroll. "But, for Caoyin Village..." However, after hearing this sentence, Watanabe Kensei did not take up the scroll with satisfaction. Instead, he looked at the scroll, frowning at Haneda Kazuon. "Please don''t underestimate your choice of allies!" Hearing this sound, Haneda Kazue didn''t let Watanabe Kensei speak, but interrupted. Between the words, in addition to unshakable firmness, Haneda Kazuons mouth also showed a confident smile~www.novelhall.com~This...I have to and..." Hearing this sentence, Watanabe Kensei knew that Cao Yincun had made up his mind here, but he was just a message after all. In such a situation, he couldn''t make a decision, so he spoke immediately. "Fluttering!" However, at this moment, he still did not say what he said. A white dove flew in from the window and stopped on his shoulder. And, he pecked his cheek fiercely. "Sorry, I have a message that I must read now." Afterwards, Watanabe Kensei''s expression changed and he spoke apologetically. "Do we need to avoid it?" In response, Heyin spoke very politely. With that, I was about to stand up with Haneda Ichiba. "No! It''s all right here." Hearing this, Watanabe Kencheng hurriedly spoke. "it is good." In this regard, Haneda Kazue and Haneda Kazuha ignored them, a suspicion flashed in their eyes, but after all they sat down. And seeing the two sitting down, Watanabe Kensei really did not shy away, and directly took the information from the white dove and spread it out. The paper that carries the information is very small, and the information on it is also very brief, and the rough estimate is no more than two columns. However, after reading it, Watanabe Kensei''s face became extremely heavy. The whole person fell silent. what happened? Seeing Watanabe Kensei''s appearance, the expressions of Haneda Kazuo and Haneda Kazuha also became invisible and solemn. "Master Heyin, can you give me the covenant?" Then, at this moment, the silent Watanabe Kensei suddenly spoke. He said such a sentence that made the two of them both mistaken. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2419： modify Covenant? Is this... Asking me for a covenant? What does it mean again? Isn''t it about how to help us? And the covenant... what is the relationship? Looking at Ken Makoto Watanabe, who was holding the letter paper just passed by the white pigeon in one hand, with a little seriousness on his face, Ichiba Haneda and Kazuon Haneda looked at each other, dumbfounded. Obviously, he was confused by Watanabe Kensei''s sudden turn. This was just talking about the one-month delay, and then, in a blink of an eye, the written covenant was mentioned. This... there is no inevitable connection! And, what does a written covenant do? "May I?" However, seeing the dumbfounded look of the two, Watanabe Kensei slowly put down the letter paper in his hand, and with a "bang", the flame ignited from his fingers, instantly burning the small letter paper to ashes. . Can''t you show us the news? And seeing this scene, Haneda Kazuone and Haneda Ichiba''s stunned expression faded suddenly, their brows frowned, but their faces slowly became serious. "of course." Afterwards, Haneda Kazuone took out the scroll of the covenant and placed it gently in front of Watanabe Kensei. At this time, there is no need to talk nonsense. Since we want to use this incident to completely deepen the trust relationship with Konoha, and use the current risks in exchange for more future, then there is no need to hesitate here. Moreover, Konoha also added a lot of clauses guaranteeing Konohas dominance over the written covenant in this written agreement, and even has the final veto power, even if it is finally signed and sent by Yuzawa himself, and with the three generations of Hokage. With a certain understanding, the three generations of Hokage can still veto their allies within a certain period of time. Of course, this certain period of time is no more than three days. In other words, although Konoha gave Caoyin Village unimaginable benefits, it also restricted Caoyin Village in many ways and guaranteed its own dominance. Of course, those unimaginable benefits have satisfied Caoyin Village. In terms of the dominance, this kind of covenant, even if it is an oral agreement, is replaced by another Daren Village. The covenant or agreement must have many guarantees for Daren Villages dominance. Right. At this time, I was actually not afraid of what Watanabe Kensei would do to this covenant. The dominant power is in Konoha''s hands, even if she doesn''t give it now, if Konoha really wants to make any changes to the covenant, he will modify as much as he wants. After all, the villages of Cao Yin and Konoha are not equal. Moreover, no matter how Konoha raised Kuo Yin on the surface, and how kindly treated them equally, after all, the strength of Kuo Yin and Kimo village is not equal after all, and the world of ninja is respected by strength after all. It''s just that because of the coexistence of the ninja world, a set of rules of the game that rely on covenants and reputation has been developed. How much, limits the situation of respect for absolute strength. It also gave Little Shinobu a little bit of survival. With this set of rules of the game, Daren Village easily does not dare to make the move to destroy the village, and at the same time must act within the rules, otherwise, it is easy to become a target of public criticism. And as long as we follow the rules, Xiaonin Village will not be squeezed dry. After paying a certain amount of blood and tears, it can be exchanged for the chance of survival in the armed conflict and even the war of the Ninja world, and the power restored after the war. And Xiao Ren Village is like this in this relationship. In peacetime, it clings to Da Ren Village and obtains assistance to ensure a certain degree of prosperity. During the fighting period, it is driven by Da Ren Villages employment and pays a price. It eventually survives and then obtains Da Ren. The villages assistance guarantees restoration and prosperity, and this cycle has continued since the birth of the Ninja World. And now, what Konoha has done and the benefits that Cao Yin Village has obtained from the sky are to break this cycle. Strengthen the relationship between Konoha and Caoyin Village, form a mutually beneficial alliance with Konoha as the absolute dominance, and break the pattern of Ninja. "Thank you." With regard to Haneda Kason''s simple offer, Ken Makoto Watanabe did not show any strangeness. He just spread out the covenant scroll and looked carefully. Really... Do you want to modify the terms? In response, Haneda Kazue and Haneda Kazuha looked at each other again, their eyes filled with doubts. but why? Why am I going to revise it at this time? Is the letter sent by the third generation of Hokage? And if you modify it, what clauses need to be modified? Is it good or bad for us? In this doubt, both Haneda Kazuo and Haneda''s brows frowned slightly. It''s just that Konoha is the absolute leader after all. What they can do is to wait and wait for Watanabe Kensei to finish all this, and then, after doing it, they will check again and then weigh whether they need to raise an objection. Then, the whole room fell into silence. "Okay, please take a look." However, this silence did not last long. Soon Watanabe Kensei seemed to have found the clause to be revised, and directly took out the pen and ink, and revised one of the above and several following. Then, after the revision, after making a mark in red ink, the scroll was handed to Haneda Kazue. "this is?" In this regard, Haneda Kazuo did not open up, but looked at Watanabe Kensei and expressed doubts. "I just received the above news. There are several clauses. Konoha feels that it is not suitable for the relationship with Cao Yin Village. Please check it. If there is anything wrong, you can discuss with me. Of course , The current one, if you agree, has the effect of the covenant, and will not become invalid because of the amendment." Hearing this, Watanabe Kensei smiled slightly, his face was already so kind, and he said. modify? Still have the covenant effect? What kind of medicine is this Konoha selling? In response, Haneda Kazuone blinked, and like the silent Haneda Kazuha, such a thought flashed in his mind. However, even though he was full of doubts in his heart, Haneda Kazue opened the covenant without looking at other places, and looked directly at the place marked by red ink. "This!" But when I saw it, Haneda Kazuone''s face suddenly appeared shocked, and his eyes opened slightly widened uncontrollably. When he looked up, the shock in his mouth was blurted out. "You are right." However, Ken Makoto Watanabe seemed to have expected Haneda''s reaction, and smiled and nodded, not surprisingly at all. "This...is it unfair to Konoha?" In this regard, Haneda Kazuone said so. "Haha! Master Heyin, you really laughed, the previous covenant was unfair to you, and this is the covenant Konoha should come up with." Hearing this, Watanabe Kensei shook his head and spoke. When it comes to the back, his face is already serious, as if Konoha should behave in general. "Do not!" In response, Haneda Kazuo stood up suddenly, bowed ninety degrees, and said solemnly: "Thank you! I''m sorry, I doubted Konoha''s sincerity before!" However, he thanked and apologized. "Do not!" Hearing this sound, Watanabe Kensei also stood up suddenly, bowed ninety degrees, and said solemnly: "Only we should apologize for delaying this matter. We should discuss with Cao Yin Village. It is an honor for Konoha to form an alliance with a Shinobu village like Caoyin Village." But while apologizing, thank you. What is this...? In this scene, Haneda Ichiba was blinded, turned to look at Haneda Kazuone, and then at Watanabe Kensei, and looked at the appearance of the two people bowing to each other, blinking their eyes, full of doubts on their faces. However, his doubts did not last long. Soon, after this mutual courtesy, the two straightened up. After noticing Haneda Kazuo''s stunned expression, Haneda Kazuo handed the covenant to him. And after taking a look, Haneda Ichiba''s eyes immediately showed a sense of shock, and he looked at Watanabe Ken Makoto who was seated separately from Haneda Kazue for several times. This is really... After a few eyes, Haneda Kazuo slowly came to his senses, and at the same time, he understood why Haneda Kazue had to stand up and bow to thank and apologize. Konoha, this time is really big! Do not! It should be said that the hand of harmony is really beautiful! At this moment, above the covenant he saw, the original clauses marked in red ink had been crossed out, indicating that "Konoha can withdraw the covenant within three days" had been crossed out. Instead, Konoha has the right to unilaterally cancel the terms of the covenant if Caoyin Village violates the obligations of allies. In other words, Konoha has already acknowledged this covenant. The original half-strength covenant has now officially come into effect. It doesn''t matter as long as Yuze''s signature is not added. Of course, in terms of form, Yuze''s signature is still required. It can be said that Konoha has already admitted Cao Yin Village''s ally, and from now on, Cao Yin Village is Konoha''s official ally. The reason why Konoha did this was naturally the hand that Koon had just done, letting Konoha''s senior management and even the third generation of Hokage understand the value of Caoyin Village, or that the performance of Caoyin Village was exactly what Konoha wanted. Therefore, the terms were modified and the alliance relationship was directly recognized. As for how the three generations of Hokage or Konoha''s other high-level officials knew, after all, ninjas were born in scheming and are good at intelligence and assassination, so naturally there are means. Even Haneda Ichiba has many ways to obtain real-time information on the harmony side when the harmony is not in the same place. "Mr. Yiye, do you have any questions?" At this time, Ken Makoto Watanabe said. But he looked at Haneda Ichiba, seeking his advice. Although this Haneda Ichiyo is not one of the people in charge of Kusakin Village, Konoha can still see from the Chunin exam to the present that Haneda Ichiyo''s importance is at least at the future level of Kusage Village. With his face, as Watanabe Kensei who had experienced that era, he also asked some subconsciously. However, this is also a courtesy question. This Haneda Kazuo said so, and this adjustment is also extremely beneficial to Kusagemura, and it can make it feel at ease. Not to mention Haneda Ichiba, even if it is Chiba-sama. From the standpoint of Caoyin Village, there must be no problem. "Have." However, just under this question and between these words, Haneda Ichiba casually pushed the covenant aside, looking at Watanabe Kensei with a serious face, and said. There is a problem with this matter. what! What''s the problem? And hearing this sentence, Watanabe Kensei, who was originally just a courtesy question, looked overwhelmed again, and his face was full of astonishment. This... still has a problem? Can there be any dissatisfaction in Caoyin Village? And he was so full that he couldn''t understand. This situation can be said to be extremely favourable to Caoyin Village, and even he does not understand why the above will temporarily request to amend the terms that are most beneficial to Konoha, release considerable dominance, and also set "Ru Caoyin Village" Violation of the obligations of allies can unilaterally cancel the covenant" such loose regulations. Even deep down, he did not agree. And now, such a generous treaty, no, it should be said that the content of the agreement between Da Ren Village and Xiao Ren Village has never been seen before. There are still problems? Does this Haneda Kazuo have to push his nose on his face? And in his heart, almost wiped out a few anger. "Any questions about the covenant?" However, although he was a little angry in his heart, Watanabe''s face was kind and humble. One leaf... What''s going on here? At the same time, Haneda Kazuo on the side didn''t understand, what could be wrong in it. However, even though he didn''t understand, Haneda Kazue didn''t say much, just watched quietly. For Haneda Ichiba, Kazuone absolutely believed him in the matter of the covenant. "No, it''s not about the covenant." Hearing Watanabe Kenshin''s gentle and humble words, Haneda Ichiba shook his head and said. "It''s not about the covenant?" In response to this, Watanabe Kensei said in a daze ~www.novelhall.com~. Not a covenant? Is there any problem? But in his heart, there was something he didn''t understand. "Teacher Heyin, can you draw all the traffic arteries and terrain outside our Caoyin Village?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba did not answer directly, but looked at the harmony and said. "The traffic needs to reach the terrain?" Hearing this, Haneda Kazuone''s face was slightly stiff, and he spoke. "This... isn''t it right?" In response, Watanabe Kensei also hurriedly said. The traffic arteries of Caoyin Village and the terrain outside are all military secrets, and even one''s own people can''t easily watch them, not to mention that there is still an outsider like him. Although Konoha and Cao Yincun have formed an alliance and are formal allies, formal allies cannot watch such military secrets. Now, listening to Haneda Ichiba''s meaning, he wanted to expose this military secret to himself. How can this be? This is absolutely impossible! Even if Cao Yin was willing, he, as Konoha, would never want to watch. "Please trust me." In response, Haneda Ichiba looked at Haneda''s harmony and said every word. "What do you want to do?" Hearing that, even if he trusted Haneda Ichiba, Haneda Kazue couldn''t help but became serious and asked. , It''s about military secrets, Haneda Kazuo can''t be careless, even if the opponent is Haneda Ichiba. "Regarding the plan, I have a better plan." Hearing this sentence, Haneda Kazuo didn''t sell it, and said straightforwardly. better one Program? And when these words came out, Haneda Kazuone and Watanabe Kensei were taken aback. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2420： Strategy This Haneda Ichi... Who is it? Looking down at the scroll in his hand, he was already standing in the shadow half of the street outside the Cao Yin Village Guest House. Ken Makoto Watanabe stopped, and he couldn''t help but flashed in his mind to get the scroll an hour ago. In my heart, such a thought flashed through in my heart. It is hard to imagine that his idea alone is better than any of the three plans devised by the Konoha Defense Force, the intelligence department, and related departments. He already knew... No, did he think about it after guessing which three plans Konoha would come up with? Or, have you guessed all the plans Konoha can think of? That''s why we have come up with such a better plan? Later, after this thought flashed, another thought came in, making his expression uncontrollably surprised. Is this Haneda Kazuyo really Chiba-sama? Then, in his mind, the writing and signature on the letter that had been burnt appeared, but his face was full of suspicious dignity. If it werent for the information of the white pigeon that broke in suddenly, he would almost think that Haneda Ichiba was his own Chiba-sama, Haneda Ichibas plan, the plan written on the scroll he was holding at this time, style It is very similar to his own Chiba-sama. Had it not been for this letter brought by the white pigeon, he would definitely think that Haneda Ichiba was his own Chiba-sama. After all, this letter, this letter to amend the covenant, was passed on by his own Lord Chiba. And Haneda Ichiba did not have any abnormal fluctuations of Chakra at the time, and there was no remote operation. The pen and ink on the letterhead is still new. There is no possibility of prior arrangement. To be sure, Ichiba Haneda and the Chiba-sama who delivered this letter are not alone. It is precisely because of this that he can''t believe it now that there will still be someone who can make such a strategic plan that is so similar to his own Chiba-sama, and even at the same level. To be honest, Watanabe Kensei can''t figure out how he felt when he heard Haneda Ichiba''s explanation. It can be said that up to now, his heart is still haunting unspeakable emotions at the time. Even if I think about it, it''s still the same. Like! so similar! To be honest, at that time, he almost couldn''t focus on the strategy itself, but the similarity between this Haneda Ichiba and his Chiba-sama. And he still remembers that at that time, after hearing Haneda Ichiba''s new plan, Haneda Kazuon just hesitated and drew out the military secrets of Kusage Village that could not be spread out in front of him, stroke by stroke. To be honest, at that time, he almost didn''t know how to react, and he didn''t know whether to watch it or not. After all, it was a secret in the secrets of Cao Yin Village. If it were not an alliance, perhaps at that time, He will look at it without hesitation. And now, Cao Yin Village is an ally recognized by Lord Chiba, and whether it is political wisdom, military strength, or courage and courage, it is a rare ally. Although it is only a small Shinobu village, in terms of size, it may still be far from being Konoha''s official ally. However, in extraordinary times, extraordinary means, and after so many years, three Ninja Wars, Konoha also learned a lot of lessons. It is not a large and qualified ally that can become a qualified ally. The characteristics of Cao Yin Village are exactly what Konoha needs now. The size does not matter, as long as Cao Yin Village is reliable enough, Konoha has some ways to make Cao Yin Village have enough understanding to help Konoha change the situation in the entire Ninja World. This is Konoha''s background, Konoha''s confidence, and the strongest confidence in the Ninja world! And since Cao Yin was already Konoha''s rare ally, then the secrets of Cao Yin Village were inconvenient to read. Although Daren Village is dominant in the covenant relationship, this dominant position does not involve the other partys secrets. Even, because of the covenant level, the secrets of the other party should be evaded to avoid taboos. What conflicts that destroy the covenant relationship. Watanabe Kensei doesn''t know whether other Danin villages will achieve this level, but Konoha has always followed this unspoken rule. If he knows it accidentally, Konoha will also choose whether to tell his allies that they already know this part of the secret due to the circumstances at the time, reminding allies to protect their secrets. Of course, if there are some special circumstances, Konoha will also hide this layer. However, like the situation directly drawn by Haneda Kazuone at that time, in a strict sense, Konoha basically avoided this kind of active exposure. Therefore, Watanabe Kensei at that time was really in a dilemma. However, this dilemma did not last long. It was obvious that the topographic map was deeply remembered in Kazue Hanedas head. Within a few minutes, a detailed topographic map of the Kusage Village was placed on him. In front of him, major military points were also marked. Of course, based on the level of detail of the topographic map, plus Cao Yin Village is not a big forbearance village, Watanabe Kensei can see major military points without marking, without marking. Then, without waiting for what he said, Haneda Kazue straightforwardly let himself watch. Obviously I saw that I was in a dilemma. Under the invitation of the other party, and since this Haneda Kazuo asked Haneda Kazuo to draw this military secret in front of him, he must have great confidence in his plan. At that time, he was not hypocritical. It''s all you need to see, and by the way, I asked Haneda Ichiba''s plan. , Afterwards, I seemed to see myself getting serious, Haneda Ichiba didn''t talk nonsense, and straightforwardly began to explain his strategic plan. In fact, thinking about Haneda Ichihas idea now, its quite simple. In general, instead of sending funds and personnel assistance, and traveling long distances, it is better to set up an ambush on the shortest point of the distance. All enemies that may come can use offense as defense when necessary. According to Haneda Ichiba, although this matter, that the news of the alliance between Kushin Village and Konoha Village is bound to be transmitted to the major forces in the entire Ninja World within a month, it is bound to cause a backlash. The think tanks of the major forces are not doing nothing for nothing, especially the think tanks of the Big Four Ninja Villages. Within a day after the news is passed back, they will definitely realize that Konoha did this to break the existing Ninja. World pattern. In other words, they will definitely notice that Konoha and Kuoyin''s alliance, coupled with Kuoyins strength, is bound to change the pattern of the Ninja world, and these are not what they want to see. Therefore, when the time comes, the four great forbearances The village will definitely intervene, and Cao Yin Village will inevitably face a direct attack from the Four Ninja Village. However, they will not face the attacks of the four Ninja villages at the same time. According to Haneda Ichiyo''s analysis, if something really happened, the worst-case scenario would be that Kushin Village was attacked by two Danin villages at the same time. Moreover, it cannot be a large-scale attack, it can only be an attack by a concealed elite team. Because only when Cao Yin Village is wiped out or wiped out in a short period of time, can Da Ren Village destroy Konohas plan to change the pattern of the Ninja World. Only in this case is the Four Great Ninja Villages. Optimal solution. First of all, the reason why Daren Village attacked Cao Yin because of the alliance between Konoha and Cao Yin Village was really just because of the alliance between Cao Yin and Konoha Village to change the pattern of Ninja world? Of course the answer is no! The strength of Cao Yin Village is indeed strong, but at best, it is only a small Shinobu Village. Haneda Kazuha and Haneda Anna have two fighting powers far beyond their own class, and it seems that it is indeed extremely terrifying to Haneda. Ye Zhuangshangren are all outstanding, but, that''s just putting for the tops. How about putting them in the position of the elites of the Great Ninja Village and the quasi-S or even S-rank ninjas? I''m afraid, it''s still not enough! At least, the strength shown by Haneda Ichiba is not enough for these classes! Even if Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Anna and even Haneda Tatsuhiko are still young, they are all young geniuses with unlimited prospects and great potential, but that is only potential, not actual strength and combat effectiveness. In the future, they may become the quasi-S or even S-class or even shadow-class existence of Danin Village, but that is also the future, not the present. And now, the strength shown by Cao Yin Village is nothing but Xiao Ren Village. Even if these young geniuses grow up to become S-rank ninjas, isn''t there in Da Ninja Village? Not to mention that there are in Daren Village, just the number is probably more than Caoyin Village. No matter whether it is now or in the future, Cao Yin Village does not shake the existence of Da Ren Village, and Konoha plus Cao Yin Village cannot completely shake the big pattern of Ninja World. The Four Ninja Villages are not afraid of Konoha''s hidden alliance itself, but the impact of the alliance between the two. A single Ninja village is not to be feared, but all the Ninja villages plus Konoha are completely different. Yes! The Four Great Ninja Villages directly attacked Caoyin Village, in order to prevent other small Ninja Villages from having an alliance with Konoha, so they gave up living in the cracks just like Caoyin, and all took refuge in Konoha, allowing Konoha to accumulate. A very strong force. A small ninja village may not be a concern, but a group of small ninja villages have two concepts in this age when the power of the small ninja village is rising. A group of small ninja villages and Konoha are enough to shake the big pattern of ninja world. At that time, all the four forbearance villages will be in crisis, and it may be a crisis of destroying the village. And as long as Caoyin Village is destroyed in a short period of time, it will be able to achieve the effect of killing chickens and monkeys. The destruction or serious damage of Caoyin Village will be used to warn all Xiaonin villages, conveying that "the alliance with Konoha is the end of the game." signal. Stop Xiaonin Village from gathering with Konoha, and give other Xiaonin Village some sweetness, and the current situation can basically be stabilized. Secondly, the Danin villages will also consider that this one-month delay was made by Konoha. Since Konoha wants to form an alliance with Xiaonin village and send a friendly signal, Konoha will definitely protect the village and dispatch all All kinds of assistance show that I attach importance to Xiaoren Village and win the favor of Xiaoren Village. Therefore, Konoha will definitely help Cao Yin Village. Even the Daren villages would think that Konoha would definitely station troops in Caoyin Village. Although it might not be too much, it would easily evolve into a war in the ninja world if it had to be tough. It is inevitable to choose a surprise attack strategy by a few elites without knowing it. In other words, the four major Ninja villages must only split up elite teams to attack Caoyin Village by assassinating leaders and other methods to create chaos, and then take advantage of the chaos to cause the greatest damage with a small number of people, and make Caoyin Village ruined. To achieve the effect of killing chickens and monkeys. And Caoyin Village is located in the middle zone between the country of soil and the country of fire. The north is the country of soil, the south is the country of fire, the west is the country of rain, the country is near the wind, and the east is the country of Taki, which should not move. , Even if the Four Ninja Villages launch surprise attacks, they will definitely arrive one after another. As for the fact that the four Ninja villages agreed on a joint attack, Haneda Ichiba thought it was impossible. From the confirmation of the news to the surprise attack by the four Ninja villages, if they agreed together, then it would be Konoha and Kusakura villages. There is enough time to arrange the drips. As I said before, the four Ninja villages also knew that Konoha predicted that they would attack. The so-called soldiers are extremely fast, if they agree to attack together, the geographical locations of Yunyin and Wuyin will probably take a month to come. After a few months, if you attack ~www.novelhall.com~ again, the consequences will probably be heavy losses for the four Ninja villages. The best result is also stalemate, but if it is stalemate, it will make the two sides invest more troops, and then it will be the fourth Ninja World War. Therefore, the four ninja villages can only be attacked separately, and the first to come must be the ninjas of Yanyin Village, followed by the ninjas of Sandyin Village, and finally the ninjas of Wuyin and Yunyin. In other words, the first may be the coalition of Shayin and Yanyin. And now, knowing the order of their troops, and then forecasting based on the time of intelligence transmission, plus the geographical movement time, and supplemented by the military points drawn by Haneda Kazuo, Haneda Ichiba will march almost all possible four Ninja villages The route was deduced. And Konoha only needs to send far fewer troops than the three aid plans to finalize the universe. Even, it can give the four great forbearance villages some bitterness, such as destroying their elite troops. After all, when it comes to elite troops, Konoha is still the best in Ninja in terms of overall strength. Moreover, if Yanyin or Yanyin and Shayin''s coalition were annihilated at the beginning, then Yunyin and Wuyin would not necessarily attack. This can also constitute a deterrent. Of course, Watanabe Kensei believes that Haneda Ichiba still has a set of specific operational plans to deal with various situations at that time, which can quickly dissolve the offensive of the four great Shinobu villages and preserve Kushin Village. It can be said that this offensive-defensive plan is definitely much better than the three plans given by Konoha. Also, the best solution! And this kind of unexpected plan that makes people''s eyes bright and makes the enemy''s eyes black is also that person''s strategy style! The patron saint of Konoha, the style of Takichiba! https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2421： extend still is Leave it to Lord Chiba and Lord Naruto three generations to decide. Thinking of this, Watanabe Kensei took a slight breath, barely suppressed the emotion that was difficult to calm in his heart, and gently put his hand out, making a "inciting" movement. "Fluttering!" And as his movements were completed, a white dove seemed to be called, flew down from the trees above his head, stayed on his raised fingers, and groaned twice, as if he could not write. patient. It was the white dove that delivered the letter. However, Watanabe Kensei chose to ignore the attitude of this white dove. No, it should be said that he had some concerns. He did not notice the attitude of this white dove at all. He just made a seal. The scroll in his hand "Bang" "", it exploded into a cloud of white mist, and with a "puff", after the white mist exploded, before it dissipated, a scroll with the thickness of fingers fell out of it, and Watanabe Kensei grabbed and tied it in the backhand. On the feet of the white dove. "Fluttering!" Afterwards, there was another wing-inciting sound, and the white dove soared into the sky and hovered in the air, seeming to recognize the direction, and finally headed in a certain direction. This is... Mr. Chiba. There are also three generations of Hokage! Later, after watching the white dove fly away, Watanabe Kensei took out a shrunken scroll from his arms and made a move. "Fluttering!" Suddenly, amidst the noise of his wings, a half-large eagle flew down from the branch above his head and stayed on his raised finger. After falling, the little immature head crooked, and his face was confused, obviously he didn''t know what the master thought of calling him. "Send it to the three generations of Hokage-sama." As for the movement of the half-sized eagle, Watanabe Kensei didn''t care, but he tied the shrunken scroll in his hand to his eagle''s claws and said softly. Afterwards, the arm shook, and amidst the sound of flapping edges, the half-sized eagle soared into the sky. After hovering in the air, it flew towards the Hokage office in a daze. Naruto office? Is the pre-selection over now? Looking at the direction where the half-sized eagle flew, Watanabe Kensei frowned slightly, subconsciously thinking about it. Ok Do not! Still don''t think much. This matter is not something I should think of or think of. However, this thought only flashed past. After watching the half-large eagle fly away, Watanabe Kencheng''s heart flashed through such a thought. To be honest, for Haneda Ichiba''s strategy, in addition to the good side, Watanabe Kensawa thought of the other side more or less at this time. Yes, Haneda Ichibas strategy has a positive aspect to Konoha. Of course, this other side is not a problem in a direct sense. Haneda Ichiba''s strategy is perfect at this stage, or in the current situation. No matter from the time point of view, or from the point of view of human and financial resources, it is now the most feasible, economical and effective strategy, impeccable. At least, compared with the most economical strategy among the original three plans, at least one-third of the financial and manpower should be saved. And now, financial resources may not be tight, but manpower is absolutely in short supply. The previous three plans basically considered placing a considerable portion of people in Cao Yin Village and sending a well-known ninja in the ninja world to inform and shock. The major Ninja villages gave them a scruples of "causing a war in the Ninja world" to avoid certain fights. However, after all, we still have to consider the possibility of large-scale battles. Therefore, the number of dispatched personnel should not be less than two or three small battlefields. This is a very heavy burden for Konoha who is already stretched. However, Haneda Ichibas strategy was a perfect solution, saving Konoha a lot of manpower. According to Haneda Ichibas strategy, the entire combat policy is no longer stationed and deterred, but proactive and attacked. Defend, and also only went to the few elite surprise tactics that the opponent would use, plus Haneda Ichiba''s inference about the opponent''s marching route, even a few elite surprise tactics saved at least one third of the personnel. In other words, if you originally wanted ten teams, now you only need seven teams. This strategy is absolutely no problem. Not only is there no problem, but also very clever. However, the problem actually lies here. Strictly speaking, it was from Haneda Ichiba. Yes, the other side of this matter is not the strategy itself, but the person who proposed the strategy, this Haneda Kazuha. This is what Watanabe Kensei "should not think of and can''t think of" now. After all, no matter how Haneda Ichiba looks exactly like his Chiba-sama, he is a native of Kushin Village after all. And as long as it is from Caoyin Village, whether Caoyin Village has an alliance with the village, whether it follows the principle of ally''s obligations, and whether the alliance between the two parties is smooth or not, as long as Haneda Ichiyo is not from Caoyin Village, then It may become an enemy. And since there is the possibility of becoming an enemy, then one has to look at this person from another side. Now, the strength and wisdom shown by Haneda Ichiba is indeed a strong support for Konoha and Kusakuras alliance, and even a strong support for becoming an ally in the future. From the perspective of his own people, it is extremely important to have such a person. Fortunately, the future will definitely be the man in the world who will change the pattern of Ninja. It can be said that Konoha really chose the right ally. However, the key point is that although there is an alliance now, it does not mean that Konoha and Cao Yincun will always be allies in the future, and there is still the possibility of becoming enemies. Some things after becoming an enemy must still be considered. And if it becomes an enemy, then undoubtedly, this Haneda Ichiba will become Konoha''s greatest enemy. The traits he showed are too similar to those of Chiba-sama on his side. In the same youth, he has the strength far beyond his own age, and he also has unlimited possibilities and great potential, and he also possesses the dominant strategic and tactical ability, including political acumen. The reason why Haneda Ichiba proposed this strategy just now, Watanabe Kensei also vaguely felt, on the one hand, because of the current situation, it is necessary to use this better strategy, on the other hand, it is also out of political considerations. Konoha has just removed some of the most unfavorable treaties for Caoyin Village. Although it is also because the performance of Caoyin Village is needed by the current Konoha, Konoha removed it out of various considerations. It is considered Konoha vs. Grass. A kind of feedback from Yincun. Ben can be regarded as a courtesy exchange. Originally, Cao Yin Village didn''t need to do anything. However, at this time, Haneda Ichiba showed this strategy and showed Konoha some of the military secrets of Kusakin Village, but it can strengthen the trust foundation of Konoha and Kusakura Village. At least, it can make Konoha. At this stage, Hecaoyin Village has entered a state of "absolute trust". After all, Caoyin Village has told Konoha all the military secrets, and Konoha has no reason to distrust the current Caoyin Village. It can be said that this is also a political method. And doing this will undoubtedly make the implementation of the next strategy less barriers, will reduce a lot of coordination problems, and almost eliminate the possibility of Konoha and Caoyin Village being opposed. In this strategy, although Konoha will exert the main part of his power, Cao Yin Village cannot be idle. It must also cooperate with Konoha, and it must send a small number of elite troops capable of doing the job. The so-called everything is difficult at the beginning, Haneda Ichiba''s move is undoubtedly a good start for the alliance between the two sides. It can also be regarded as setting a very good tone for the future cooperation between the two parties. It can be said that a cooperation method with a very high specification in terms of cooperation has been established. In the future, the cooperation between Konoha and Caoyin Village will be very close. And in an intimate way. It can be said that Ichiba Hanedas long-term political vision and sophisticated political methods have been reflected here. In terms of traits, it can almost be compared with Lord Chiba. Perhaps there is still a considerable gap between Lord Chiba and Lord Chiba, but in the future, we will not be able to become the second Lord Chiba. It can be said that he is completely "the talent of Naruto." And if a Shinobu village with Chiba-sama becomes Konoha''s enemy, even if it is a small Shinobu village, Watanabe Kensei is somewhat unimaginable. Therefore, there will be the current situation of "I shouldn''t and cannot think of it". This level of game, or considering and preparing for the back hand, is no longer within his ability. Although he has been widely used these days, he has also learned many things during his contact with Lord Chiba, but his political talents are just like that, and his qualifications are also excellent. Although he was aware of this matter, he could not find a solution. However, although this matter has exceeded his abilities, it will be tricky if it develops in a bad way, but he is not very worried. After all, there are three generations of Hokage in the village now. In the dark, Lord Chiba never forgot to protect Konoha, and it takes time for Haneda Ichi to grow up, and even if Haneda Ichi grows up, Chiba-sama is also in his prime With Konoha''s sheer size, Caoyin Village still can''t be seen. He doesn''t need to worry about this. Worrying is superfluous. On the contrary, it will affect the current working status and cause omissions. These things, just leave it to the three generations of Naruto and Chiba. What he has to do is to faithfully complete their instructions and become the screw in the entire big plan. "So..." But thinking of this, Watanabe Kensei didn''t think much anymore, and in a low whisper, his figure flashed and disappeared in place. ... "You asked me to give the two strategic plans to Kensei Watanabe. One is for the third generation of Hokage. Yes, the other. Who are you for?" At this time, in the guest house of Kushin Village, Kazue Haneda looked at Haneda Kazuo who was constantly rubbing his temple in front of him and asked. "what?" In response, Haneda Ichiba looked up blankly, wondering. "Ask you, why give Watanabe Kensei two plans?" Hearing this, Haneda Kazuo repeated it, but his face was quite serious. At the same time, in her mind, after describing all of the plan, Haneda Ichiba asked herself to draw another map with the same strategic markers, and then hand it to Watanabe Kensei. This copy must be known to the third generation of Hokage. There is another one for whom, but she has no clue. And since Haneda Kazuha did this, there must be some reason for him, so he also asked this question. "He wants two plans?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba took it for granted. As if it was what Watanabe Kensei asked. "When?" Hearing this, Kason asked subconsciously. She had been observing Watanabe Kensei, but she never said that she would need two copies. "His eyes." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba took it for granted again. "..." But this time, when Haneda Kazuo''s words were taken for granted, Haneda Kazuo''s mouth twitched slightly and was silent. It seems that I don''t want to say anything. At the same time, there was such a thought in her mind. For Haneda Ichiba, she is very clear about some speech and behavior habits for so many years. This is obviously just pretending to be stupid. Obviously there is something tricky in it, but Haneda Ichiba wouldn''t say it. "Is it a bit early to talk about this strategy now, or shouldn''t it be said?" After a moment of silence, Haneda Kazue said. "I know you are here to lay a high-standard foundation for our cooperation with Konoha, but..." At the end, she added after thinking about it. "Well, please don''t worry about this matter. As long as Cao Yin does not betray Konoha in the future, the strategy just now has only advantages and no harm. Moreover, for Cao Yin Village, it is almost certain to get more and deeper assistance from Konoha. ." In response, Haneda Ichiba shook his head, but he did not let Haneda Kazuone finish his last words. Obviously, he understands Haneda''s concerns. "Thank you!" At the end, it is very rare. Haneda Yiye cleansed his face and Chen Ken said thank you~www.novelhall.com~ He could still see it. Heyin said this sentence just now, although it was also for Caoyin Village. I''m afraid that Konoha will have some fear because of his own existence and the existence of this strategy, which will cause some unnecessary estrangement. But, more, it is actually worry about people who raised this may cause Konoha''s fear. In terms of strategy and tactics, as well as politics, Kazuo is also the top ranked person in the Ninja world. She must also see clearly the significance of this strategy, and the person who proposed this plan will cause Konoha. reaction. She is also very clear. Do not! It should be said that Konoha, in particular, is very clear about what special response to this strategy will be. Hearing Haneda Kazuo''s solemn thanks, Haneda Kazue was taken aback, but for a while, he didn''t know what to say. In the eyes, a look suddenly shot out, "Is this kid''s brain burned out?" "Ichiyo, I have a question, I want to ask you, you must answer me seriously." However, her expression soon became serious, and she looked at Haneda Ichiba in front, and said. "Huh? What?" In response to this, Haneda Ichiba, who was twitching the corners of his mouth, blinked and responded casually when he noticed the expression of the harmony just now. "you and" Hearing this, Haneda Kazuone didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly. "Fluttering!" However, before she could say a few words, a white dove flew in from outside, stopped on her shoulder, and interrupted her conversation. at this time? What else is Konoha? And subconsciously looking at the white dove, Haneda Kazuo and Haneda Kazuon''s mind, at the same time, this thought was full of doubts. . https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2422： information "what happened?" Looking at the one looking around, seeming to be curiously looking at the somewhat suspicious beautiful woman and young white pigeon, Haneda Kazuone frowned and spoke. "Watanabe Kensei just left, did the reply come?", In response, Haneda Ichiba also looked at the white dove, frowned and said. Undoubtedly, this white dove is Konoha''s homing pigeon or forbearance pigeon that Konoha specializes in communication, and the reason why this white dove flies on the harmony is because Konoha has the information to transmit to the harmony. But now, Watanabe Kensei just left with a strategy to ask for opinions, not to mention whether the strategic plan was delivered to the relevant person in charge of Konoha, even if it was delivered, it depends on the strategy description on the strategy map. It also takes time, and even if it doesnt take time to look at the strategy description, it takes time to consider the feasibility of the strategy. Moreover, this strategy is also a big operation, involving various military aspects. Konoha is also relatively grassy as an organization in Daren Village. Hidden villages need to be more and more complete. This does not require time to consider strategies, and it takes time for various departments to notify them, and this time is by no means the level that can be answered now. In other words, Konoha is impossible to reply. "Is it possible, what happened?" As for Haneda Kazuo''s words, Haneda Kazue spoke like this. At the same time, the moment she spoke, she grabbed the white dove on her shoulder and took the letter from its claws. "Who knows?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said so. It shouldnt be a matter of strategy. According to Konohas previous decision to postpone it for a month, he directly notified Cao Yin Village, um... It should be some new notice. At the same time, this thought flashed through Haneda''s mind. However, there was already a vague guess in his heart. "Really... so it is." And at this moment, Haneda Kazuone''s face showed a clear smile, and he spoke with some relief. At the same time, he slowly put down the letter paper in his hand and handed it to Haneda Ichiba in front. "what happened?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba also had an inference in his heart, and he was quite calm at this time. After receiving the letter, he said. is it It turned out to be so! The third qualifier for the Zhongnin exam is over. And after reading the letter paper, Haneda Kazuba flashed such a thought. Although there are many characters in a row on the letter paper, there are not many things to say, only one thing. That is, the qualifiers are over. Then, it was understood through the pre-selection, including Ninji Hyuga and Naruto Uzumaki who had already passed the pre-selection before they left, as well as Gaara and Tos who passed the pre-selection after they left. Of course, he Haneda Kazuha, Haneda Anna and Haneda Tatsuhiko all passed the preliminary selection. Basically, it was Konoha''s notice about the results of the qualifiers, and it didn''t matter much. In other words, it has nothing to do with their most critical plan or problem, and it is not a big deal. They came to participate in the Zhongnin exam, or that the Kushin Village came to participate in the Zhongnin exam. The biggest purpose was to get Konoha''s attention and show goodwill. To get Konoha''s assistance, it is best to make a verbal agreement. . Otherwise, in this Zhongren exam, they will not be a big fan. After sending so many elites, even he will go into battle. And now, their goal has been achieved, and they have almost obtained an impossible ally, and they are still in a written covenant. Not only have they achieved the goal, but they have also achieved the kind of goal that you can''t even imagine. So, naturally, it doesn''t matter if you pass the Zhongnin exam. This preselection and the like have no meaning anymore. It doesn''t matter whether you participate or not. It doesn''t matter who passed the preliminary election, and who passed the preliminary election. "Well... Konoha did it very thoughtfully." Later, after taking a look, Haneda Ichiba put the letter paper aside and ignored it. In the words, there is only the evaluation of Konoha''s message. In any case, the treatment standard of Caoyin Village has really been raised to the level of great importance. I am afraid that for thousands of years in the ninja world, there has not been a small ninth village in the big ninth village. The height of Yecun. "Sometimes, I really can''t believe that Konoha would attach so much importance to our Cao Yin Village. It seems that it is correct to press Bao in Konoha Village from the beginning." In response, Heyin also nodded and said. At this moment, although the issue of the one-month delay has not been finally resolved, from the perspective of Konoha''s attitude, the harmony still feels quite fortunate. There are some twists and turns in the middle, which really made her gaffe. However, as far as the final result is concerned, regardless of the success of the subsequent ambush strategy, Caoyin Village is basically guaranteed. Thinking from the worst results, even if their village is ruined, as long as they can keep the seeds, Konoha Village will definitely provide shelter, and as long as there are seeds, Caoyin Village will not be broken, and Caoyin Village is The one who is best at studying the ninjutsu of other ninjutsu villages, for Konoha, will also want to absorb these seeds. And if these seeds were finally thrown into Konoha''s arms, it would be considered a very good one. Although it is better to revitalize Caoyin Village if it is possible to revitalize Caoyin Village, but if you invest in Konoha, becoming a part of Konoha is actually a very good solution. Konohas current important families and ninja families are not all Konohas native families and families. Some have moved to Konoha because of the destruction of their homeland. Konoha generously accepted them, and they did not hesitate to use them. Take the heavy responsibility. Even some of the young captives of Shayakura during the Third Ninja World War are currently serving in important institutions in Konoha Village. In this regard, Konoha Village really has the mindset of Danin Village. Otherwise, there won''t be several catastrophes and minor disasters, and top ninja rebellions often occur inside, and Konoha can still sit on the top spot in the ninja world. The seeds of Caoyin Village will inevitably be reused and treated well. If in the worst case, this is the best result. Moreover, the worst situation is now guaranteed, so is Caoyin Village not happy enough? This is almost the first and the first time that Xiaonin Village has such a stable development environment in the Ninja world for thousands of years. Moreover, as long as with the help of Darin Village, it is not completely hopeless to survive a crisis that is now fancy. Caoyin Village can also give it a go. "Oh, yes." In response, Haneda Kazuha also sighed. Unexpectedly, the three generations of Hokage can already think of this layer, changing the overall pattern of the entire Ninja world, to fight for Konoha''s absolute weight in the new pattern. Even directly change the Ninja world. It''s hard for him, already wants... Have you unified the Ninja world? And in this sigh, Haneda Kazuki''s heart had such a thought unconsciously, and at the same time, a series of Konoha and Konoha collected over the years appeared in his mind. The intelligence of the three generations of Naruto, and the continuous combination in the brain confirms, constantly inferring the inference "whether the three generations of Naruto have already wanted to unify the Ninja World?" To be honest, based on this information, Haneda Ichiba inferred that the purpose of Kusage Villages visit is bound to be achieved, and it can also be guessed that as long as Kusage Villages goodwill, Konoha will give more oral words than before. Agreement on better conditions for assistance. However, he did not expect that Konoha would give such a discount... No, it should not be said that it is a discount, but a generous written agreement that no one can think of. He raised Cao Yin Village to an unprecedented height and bought out the power of Xiao Ren Village. Yes, buy out directly. As long as Konoha offers similar written covenants to all Xiaonin villages, or even one or two grades lower, every Xiaonin village will probably choose to form an alliance with Konoha without hesitation, especially when you see Caoyin Village. After treatment. Even if other Ninja villages have issued similar written covenants, the small Ninja village forces can only choose Konoha. The reason is simple. First, Konoha is the strongest in the ninja world. He has experienced three wars in the ninja world and several devastating occurrences in local disasters, such as the Uchiha Madara Rebellion and the Kyuubi Rebellion, and can still stand at the pinnacle of the ninja world. , Konoha''s strength and strength, I believe no one will doubt. In terms of strength, there is no doubt about choosing Konoha. Second, credibility. Konohas reputation, and these hundreds of years of accumulation, I am afraid that there is no such thing as the reputation of Danin Village and the fraction of Konoha. In terms of credibility, Konoha is the first choice. It can be said that the two highest priority conditions for Ninja Village to choose allies are that Konoha has an absolute advantage. Under the same or even better written agreement than Konoha, Ninja Village can only choose Konoha. It can be said that this hand of the three generations of Naruto has already sealed other Dajin villages. Therefore, they concluded that the other Daren villages would never let Caoyin Village and Konoha Village form a stable alliance, and that after the news was released, Caoyin Village would definitely suffer. That''s why, Konoha sent a solution in a hurry. "Regarding the strategic arrangement, I think I can report to Yuze. Let''s arrange it as soon as possible." But thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba didn''t say anything more about this issue, but said to Kaon. "Ok." In response, Kazuon Haneda nodded, shaking his hands, Konoha''s messenger pigeon flew out amidst the flapping sound, and at the same time, a reduced strategy map scroll was tied to the land dial summoned by the harmony. The rat-like Ninja Beast was on its back. And after Haneda Kazuo''s voice fell, with a squeak, the groundhog went out of the window at an extremely fast speed, and after landing, it dug up the soil in the shadow, and soon disappeared under the ground. , And the entrance of the hole and the soil dug out of the entrance of the hole, as if some kind of soil escape ninjutsu had been applied, automatically bridged it. In the end, that piece of ground, as if nothing had happened, returned to its original state. As for whether Konoha would agree to this strategy, this inevitable question, neither of them had too much thought. There is no objection. After all, this is the perfect strategy. And since Konoha must agree, then the Caoyin Village will naturally make arrangements early. "So, now that the things that should be done are done, let''s talk about the topic just now?" And at this moment, Haneda Kazuone''s face was a little solemn, he raised his head, looked at Haneda Ichiba solemnly, and said. "what?" In response, Haneda Kazuo was taken aback, and subconsciously spoke. "What is the relationship between you and Chiba?" But this time, no one interrupted or hindered the matter, and Haneda Kazue straightforwardly asked the question that was the heaviest in his mind since the Nakanin test began. Yes, the identity of Haneda Ichiba in front of her is always a question that she can''t understand and can''t let go of! In terms of meaning, it is also very clear. who are you? "With Chiba?" Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba was stunned for a moment, and then, looking at Haneda Kazuone''s "you must make it clear today" eyes, his face slowly became serious. ... "This is...Osaimaru''s order?" At this time, in Konoha''s first exercise site, many concealed for emergency evacuation but now inaccessible passages, the hair wearing a sound-hidden forehead draped like a hedgehog''s thorns to the waist, Ninkai looked up and looked up. Going above him, the white-haired young man with round-frame glasses hanging upside down ~www.novelhall.com~ let out a doubt. "Yes, Lord Oshamaru, I need you to put some pressure on Uchiha Sasuke, during the third trial." There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, as the white-haired young man with round glasses said. But when he heard this sentence, the Otoyuki Ninja did not speak, but looked at the white-haired young man with round-frame glasses, and slightly squinted his eyes, as if he was considering the true and false elements in this sentence. "Dont look at me this way, Master Osamaru needs to make Uchiha Sasuke more addicted to the power of the curse seal, so as to improve the curse seal. As the last descendant of the Uchiha clan, Sasuke Uchiha also opened the writing wheel, which is a good one. experiment material." In this regard, it seems to be impatient to be seen, the white-haired young man said. Then, without waiting for any response from the Otoyuki Ninja, after leaving such a sentence, with a bang, the white mist blew up, and the white-haired young man disappeared above the Otoyuki Ninja. As if this is not an inquiry, but an order. , Is Uchiha Sasuke...? This time, did Da She Wan fall into this bastard? Seeing the white-haired youth disappearing above, the Yinyin Ninja slowly lowered his head, but his face seemed to have a natural look, and a slightly angry thought appeared in his heart. At the same time, in his mind, it was the scene of his teammate having his hands broken. Just what I want! Then, after this slightly angry thought flashed, the corner of the Otoyuki Ninja''s mouth suddenly flashed a cruel smile. It seemed that a good opportunity was finally found. "Do what he says, and you will die." However, in the next moment, a word was like a basin of cold water poured down immediately. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2423： In the shadows This...this voice is... The words that suddenly sounded, like cold water pouring on the top, the sound of the ninja stiffened slightly, and he turned back subconsciously and looked at the source of the sound. But on his face, there was an expression that was indescribable. It seems a little unbelievable, and a little frightened, and there is a kind of incredible in it, as if this voice shouldn''t sound here. In other words, this sentence cannot be general. Not to mention, at such a close distance, it sounded behind him. "Thos, you should understand Oshawan''s plan." And just after he turned around and his gaze fell into the shadow behind Yuan himself, that voice sounded again. "Big...sir...you, what are you doing?" On hearing this sound, the Otoyuki Ninja did not directly answer the words of the voice, but as if he had confirmed something, showing a look of surprise, and there was also an uncontrollable horror in his mouth. Speaking of ordinary, Xu Because it was too shocked, the words in the mouth were half-talked, but they didn''t go on. Your lord... actually appeared in front of me without calling me... Or... or to remind me... Really is But at this time, the Otoyakura Ninja, no, it should be said that it was Toss among the Otoyakura trio. In addition to shock, such an indescribable thought emerged in his heart. However, his doubts, this unspoken doubt, did not get any response, and the shadow in front of him was quiet, as if there was no one inside. The person who reminded him has left the general. "Sorry! I was the one who talked too much!" After noticing this silent situation, Toss''s face changed suddenly, and the whole person bowed suddenly, but he bowed to apologize at ninety degrees. Obviously, Doss has extraordinary respect for this man in the shadow. At the same time, he was also aware of it. Although he said he came to remind himself, this adult was still the same as before, and he hated to ask questions. However, even though he hated to ask questions, Tos understood that this adult''s reminder was indeed correct. Regardless of the reason, it is to prevent yourself from falling into a situation of death. Toss heart is full of gratitude after all. After all, although he has never seen the appearance of this adult and only recognizes his voice, the protection of this adult to him is also real. It can be said that this adult has been with him since he went to Oshemaru. By my side, although I am always the passive side, this adult does not often appear by his side, but every time he appears, he can always resolve his current biggest crisis. And, from this adult, he has indeed learned a lot, especially in terms of ninja power. It was precisely these things learned from this adult that he was able to stand out from the training camp in Osamaru Yinyin Village, team up with Qin and Sake to take the Zhongnin exam. Of course, before the training camp, he also participated in many missions, shameful missions, and of course, among these shameless missions, it was this adult who used techniques similar to perceptual communication to instruct himself in secret and saved many times. Lost myself. If it werent for this adult, either he had already died in a certain shameful mission under the order of Oshemaru, or died in a certain experiment of Oshemaru, or she had died in the training camp. In the hands of the dead companion. He absolutely trusts this adult. He naturally didn''t trust Dashemaru. From the very beginning, when Oshemaru found himself and brought him back to Yinyin Village, Tos knew that he couldn''t believe Oshemaru. Unlike Sack and Koto, Tos understood from the beginning that Osamaru had no feelings for them. The reason I fancy them is just to use them. In Dashemaru''s eyes, they were nothing more than chess pieces. Then again, it was even just his test product. Its just that Toss has no choice, either to die in his hometown and be mermaid, or to leave with Dashewan to gain the power of others. As for Dashewan, those who win over the hearts of the people and make people willing to die for him By the way, Tos, who grew up in the deceitful and warlike dark world, would have died if he believed him. Of course, even if Tos knew the intentions of Dashemaru was impure, he could not trust Dashemaru, but since he chose this path, he must be controlled by Dashemaru, and he may live in the palm of Dashemaru all his life. . However, even so, he still chose to go this way. Compared to being controlled by others, he still likes to have the power to dominate others, even if he cannot control his own destiny in the end! "Look up." At this time, there was a sound in the shadows. The voice is still that voice, but in the tone, there is already a little more silence. "Yes!" Toss raised his head respectfully and stood there, like a loyal subordinate standing in front of his master. Compared to Oshe Maru, it is obvious that Toss is extremely respectful to this person, just like Sack treats O She Maru. "I like your character very much, and I also like your appearance at all costs and unscrupulous means for survival and strength, so I don''t want to lose you so early." In this regard, it seemed that Thoth''s respectful appearance made the shadow man a little touched, and such a sound came from the shadow. "Yes! It is an honor for Toss!" Hearing this, Toss was visibly taken aback at first, his eyes widened slightly, but a strange color was revealed on his face. However, his mouth still responded extremely excitedly. Sir, what''s wrong? How do you feel, it is a bit different from the previous adults. At the same time, amidst the uncontrollable excitement, such a slightly strange thought flashed through Tos''s heart. To be honest, this adult has never experienced emotional fluctuations like this, whether it is perceiving a call, or appearing in front of him as rare as it is now, or being a guide to his own practice of ninja power before, this person , Are not showing any feelings. Simply, decisively, calmly, and as precise as a machine, even when you are using ninjutsu or physique, even the small flaws in your chakra use can be accurately observed by observing the power of ninjutsu. Pointed out. In Toss'' heart, in a sense, this adult is really like a god, an absolutely rational and calm existence, and an existence without mortal emotions. And now, hearing the emotional fluctuations from this adult''s words really surprised Toss. At the same time, there was a shadow in my heart. After all, this time, this adult is here to remind himself not to get involved in the matter of Oshemaru and Uchiha Sasuke, and this adult, who has always been like a god, also expresses the emotions of a mortal, one can imagine. This seemingly simple task may really be a deadly task for myself. "It seems that you insist on following the advice of the pharmacist." In this regard, in the shadows, there was a sigh of words. "Yes! I''m already a doll of Oshemaru. Besides, with your guidance, even the Uchiha clan who has opened their eyes, I don''t feel terrible and invincible. Besides, that Uchiha Sasuke is only a dozen. Year-old child, no matter how genius, I will not die." Hearing this, Toss face changed again, and then he took a deep breath, but a touch of determination and pride appeared on his face. Although he was a doll of Oshemaru, his wealth and life were held in the hands of Oshemaru and could not be resisted. However, it did not mean that he would really accept a mortal mission unprepared. At least, he still thinks about the future and is ready. And more importantly, his strength is not what he showed. Under the guidance of the adult in front of him, his strength, even if Haneda Ichiba, he is sure to escape under his hands, just to To survive, he must hide his awkwardness, and the adult has always asked him to hide his awkwardness, and he declared that the things the professor gave him are for self-preservation and should not be easily exposed to others. Yes, he is much stronger than what he has shown. Even if the faintly strongest Haneda Ichiba in this Zhongnin exam, there is no way to kill him. For his own strength, for what the adult taught himself. Ninja power, he is very confident. And even if Uchiha Sasuke opened the writing wheel, he believed that he would never be killed. And this Uchiha Sasuke, as a child who grew up in Konoha in the peaceful age, has not really experienced the darkness and cruelty of the Ninja world, and I am afraid that he still retains the inevitable innocence that he grew up in a peaceful and bright environment. If he can''t beat him, he may be killed by him. At the last moment, he can also use his innocence. Although he can''t kill Uchiha Sasuke, he can still escape himself. He grew up in the dark world, he can still use this little human heart. Perhaps, in the eyes of others, he is timid, has no dignity, and will beg for mercy if he encounters some disadvantages. He looks like a villain, which is easy to look down on, but this is his way of survival. dignity? How much is it worth? Can it be more important than life? Therefore, at this time, he is not without the assurance of escape. It''s just that this adult sighed for his comfort, which really made him flattered. At this moment, there was an uncontrollable warm current in his heart, and he was a little proud! At the end of this sentence, he was a bit proud. "Well, since you have already decided, then I don''t have to stop it. I have received the information about that part. From now on, your cooperation with me will officially end." In this regard, in the shadows, there was silence for a long time before speaking. "Yes!" As for the words of the shadow man, especially the parted words that ended the cooperation part, he obviously respects the shadow man. Tos, who regards him as the most special existence, does not seem to care too much. Said very simply. For Toss, the matter of parting ways has long been doomed. In fact, at the beginning, this adult used the word cooperation with himself. This word, the final result, must be the end. Whether it is the adult''s request to end, or his own request, it is all right. Cooperation can only be proposed by reciprocal relations. However, this does not hinder my respect for this adult. Perhaps this is the relationship of personality charm. It is different from Oshemaru. Even if the ultimate goal of this adult is to let herself do things for him, compared with Oshemaru, he is Willingly work for him. Moreover, in fact, when he first met this adult, when he saved himself, he said that he would let himself do something for him, and for so many years, this adult has never taken the initiative to ask him for anything. Instead, he gave himself more benefits than what he asked for. Moreover, what he asked for was not a dangerous thing. Given his current situation, it was nothing more than a simple effort. "Then you can do it for yourself." In this regard, the people in the shadows seemed unwilling to say much, and in the shadows, a farewell sounded. "Wait, wait a minute!" In this regard, Toss was a little uncharacteristic. Hearing the words of the shadow man, it seemed that he was about to leave. He stepped forward half a step and stopped him quite eagerly. "What? Is there anything else?" As for Toss''s somewhat abnormal remarks~www.novelhall.com~ the tone of the Shadow Man seems to have added some doubts. "Yes." Regarding this, he seemed to hesitate for a while, then swallowed lightly, and nodded in response after seeming to relieve the tension. "Say it." Hearing this, the Shadow Man paused, but he didn''t feel any impatient due to the end of the cooperation, he just spoke. "Yes." Toss suddenly leaned back in response, and then said respectfully: "My lord, you said before that you like my character and the way I am unscrupulous for survival and strength. This is why?" "You want to know, this question?" Hearing that, the shadow man seemed to pause again, and then spoke. "Yes!" In this regard, Toss spoke very simply. To be honest, Toss didn''t think that his character, and his unscrupulous appearance for survival and strength, would be liked by this adult. Judging from the contacts over the past few years, this adult is strong, calm, and wise as a god, and has never reluctantly done anything to himself, and has given himself so much for free. In his heart, this adult is absolutely A noble existence. I would never like a small person like myself. He is a little strange. "This is it?" Hearing this, the shadow man spoke. "Yes." Toss answered yes. "The reason is very simple. If I were born in the same place as you and did not meet her, I would become a person like you." Then, very simply, in the shadows, there was such a sound. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2424： Another aspect ecome... Someone like me? This adult? Eyes widened little by little, and the obvious color of horror slowly appeared on Tos''s face, as if it were solidified on this face, and even the body was slightly stiff. Open...what''s the joke? My lord, how could it be like me? Become someone like me? humble, struggling for survival, not even free? Do not! no no no no! impossible! This is just an adult comforting me! Then, after one second, he quickly denied his idea, and quickly found himself a reasonable reason. That is, the adult who gave almost everything to the present one in the shadow is just comforting himself. Let yourself not belittle yourself. is to stabilize myself in the mission that the adult seems to be going to die later, that is, in the battle with Uchiha Sasuke, and avoid being unconfident due to low self-esteem. After all, this adult? Same as yourself? is just a joke? How could this godlike adult become like himself? This adult, even if he is the same as his own experience, will inevitably become the adult he is now. He is completely different from Oshemaru, full of personality and powerful adult. Its just that, if this adult was the same as himself, perhaps, before encountering Oshe Maru, he would be able to meet this adult, and his situation would definitely be better than the current one. At least, doing things under the hands of this adult is always safer and more secure than Dashewan. instead of simply becoming a chess piece that can be discarded at any time. Growing up in the dark world, after experiencing so many sinisters, Toss still knows clearly what is a trustworthy person and what is an untrustworthy person. The adult in front of him seemed like a god, as if there was no emotion, but deep in his heart, Tos felt that the adult''s heart was full of warmth that the coldness of Osnamaru did not possess. Although he grew up in the dark world and encountered the cruelty of Oshemaru, as a person, Tos does not need warmth, but now he is not qualified to pursue warmth. This lord, it is impossible to become a person like him, so now it can only be comfort. "Next, forget about me." At this time, the shadow man didn''t seem to care about his unbelievable and self-explaining, just said lightly. "Yes!" Toss hurriedly responded to this, his stature unconsciously straight, to show that he would firmly abide by it. This matter can be regarded as clearly confirmed when I first met this adult. After the cooperation is over, we must forget everything about him. And since this adult has not shown his face after cooperating for so many years, even his name has not been revealed, so far he can only call him "adult", you can see that there is a reason why this mysterious adult cannot be exposed. Ahead of others. This request is also very reasonable. It''s just that forgetting is impossible to forget after all. In Toss'' heart, this adult has already become the only light and warmth in his dark life, and it is bound to be impossible to forget. However, he would never say anything about this adult. "Finally, pay attention to Gaara. If you encounter it, run away!" Then, just as he secretly made up his mind, in the shadows, after a long pause, he seemed to hesitate for a while, and said. Following these words, the shadow in front of Toss instantly faded away, as if something had left. I... Gaara? At the same time, Tos, who knew that his adult had left, was lost and surprised on the spot. meet him and run away? And his heart is full of incredible. Own strength, this adult should be very clear, and Gaara does seem to have very strong strength, if he really wants to fight, he may really not be an opponent. But... Run away when you encounter it? This is a bit too late. Anyway, Gaara cannot become the kind of existence that just runs away without hitting. Tos had thought about it. With his real strength, even under the hands of Oshemaru, if he was fully prepared, he would be able to run away, at least with a partial chance. Now the adult said, let himself see Gaara and run away, wouldnt it be that Gaara is stronger than Oshemaru? To be honest, after seeing, or, to some extent, contacting Oshe Maru, Konoha''s first three ninjas, now the strength of S-rank rebels, made him feel fear from the bottom of his heart. This is also why, now that the adult who he respects as a **** persuades him, he still chooses to obey Oshemaru. At this moment, Toss''s face finally showed some hesitation. Forget it! Let''s go back first! I have to appease that fool of Zack! dont know, his injury... However, after showing hesitation, Toss did not choose to stay here more, but after such a thought flashed in his mind, he left this passage. remained in the passage, there was silence. "Tap!" Until, there was a slight sound of footsteps, and gently stepped out of the shadow. In the darkness, a figure that seemed to be shrouded in shadow appeared slightly. "Thos..." Then there was an inaudible groan. "Never mind, whether he is alive or dead, it can be regarded as an inference that can be used as an argument, let him go." Then, there was such a word that seemed to be talking to himself. And the voice of these words is exactly the same as that of Toss. At this time, on the other side, the Hokage office. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, the village has not changed at present." Kneeling in front of Hokage''s desk, the Anbe ninja who reported regularly said seriously and respectfully. "Ok." In response, the third generation of Hokage, who was looking at a certain scroll with a solemn and suspicious expression, gently put down the scroll in his hand and nodded in response. This is also a rare good thing. At the same time, in the heart of the old man, it seemed that a small stone had been put down in his heart, and his face was lightened. "Yes!" Hearing this, the Anbe Ninja was also quite excited, and said. Since the strict defense began secretly, although the village has once again entered a state of full capacity, some eager behaviors are indeed a lot less, and the village appears to be much more stable. Whether it''s brightly or secretly. "Well, where''s Oshemaru? Did you find him?" Hearing the exciting words of the Anbe Ninja, the three generations of Hokage nodded and asked. "No." In response, Anbu Ninja''s face changed slightly, and he shook his head. Although it means that there is more stability in the secret, but since the strict defense, the Oshe Maru, which has been tracking down, seems to have disappeared at this time, and there is no little news. To tell the truth, the Anbe Ninja who reports on a routine basis is also very worried about this matter. At Konohas site, enough intelligence forces have been deployed to find Oshemaru. Although there is Oshemaru as one of the three ninjas, Konohas defense is basically well understood, even if Konoha has changed drastically. , However, as far as the level of understanding of the Oshe Maru is concerned, it is basically possible to guess an approximation, and it is normal to not find the Oshe Maru for a while. However, the appearance of Oshemaru this time was originally with a disturbing atmosphere. Coupled with the current undercurrent situation, Oshemaru has actually become a very important role. After all, with Oshemaru''s understanding of Konoha, and Konoha''s S-class rebel identity, if someone wants to be against Konoha, they will definitely find Oshemaru. And the forces that can be unfavorable to Konoha, please come out or cooperate with Dashemaru, it is completely possible. In other words, the sudden appearance of Oshemaru now is likely to represent a big force behind it, and Oshemaru cannot fight alone. If you can find and monitor the Oshe Maru now, or directly control the Oshe Maru, the effect will be much better than using Cao Yin Village and a month of deterrence. And since Oshe Maru can evaporate in Konoha Village, the forces behind him, or the cooperative forces, can also be completely evaporating. Secretly destroy without Konoha''s knowledge. This is almost the situation where Konoha''s throat is stuck now. Can''t find Oshe Maru, Konoha is at a disadvantage. "Well, I see." In this regard, the three generations of Hokage did not show any unusual expressions. It seemed that he could not find the Oshe Maru because he expected it. "Chiba is back. Has everyone notified me?" Then, the third generation of Hokage spoke again. "According to your instructions, all ministers and deputy ministers and their deputies have all been notified." Regarding this, Anbe Ninja''s worried face immediately flashed an exciting color, and said. "How was the reaction?" Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage didn''t have any strange colors on their faces, as if everything was within his expectations, and only asked. "In the beginning, the unsuspecting people were still a little surprised. Some new entrants and young people who had not experienced that era were still a little confused. However, when I left, some old ministers who knew Lord Chiba had already They have begun to popularize these dusty history. Now, I think they need to slow down. After all, they are Master Chiba who can rival the fourth generation of Naruto Masters. However, Master Chiba should not be a problem to take over the scheduling of those departments. " In response, Anbe Ninja hurriedly spoke. At the same time, a smile appeared on his face. At this moment, recalling the dazed expressions of those newcomers, he still has a superior feeling. Although there is no malice in this superiority, he still feels an irrepressible sense of comfort when he sees the dazed appearance of those newcomers who have been able to command himself on weekdays. "Really, that''s good, Chiba takes over this part of the power, there can be no problems." Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage nodded and said solemnly. "Yes!" In this regard, the Anbe Ninja is also a ninja who has followed the three generations of Naruto for many years. The feeling of comfort cannot be suppressed, but it was only before the three generations of Naruto became serious. Now that the three generations of Naruto have become serious, then it represents Now, this matter is very important. As a ninja who reports on a routine basis, he naturally knows the importance of this, and he responded seriously now. And, I have decided to pay close attention to this matter. "Um... step back first." In response, the third generation of Hokage nodded and said. "Yes!" And hearing this, the Anbe Ninja didn''t talk nonsense, and disappeared in place in a flash. "Well...Since Chiba has already started to take over, there shouldn''t be much trouble in defense." Then, looking at the empty desk, the third generation of Hokage groaned and said. just... But, the next second, after he picked up the scroll that had just been put down, he wrinkled again when he didn''t. Who is this Haneda Kazuha? How can you come up with a plan that resembles Chiba''s style? Difficulty, did Chiba still accept disciples who are so close to him? After that, I saw the strategy on the scroll again, and in the hearts of the three generations of Hokage, such a suspicious idea could not help but spring up. That''s right, this scroll is the information about the strategic issues in the Kushin Village from Watanabe Kensei. is the strategic policy proposed by Haneda Ichiba. For the three generations of Hokage, who has direct contact with Chiba, it is naturally impossible to think that Haneda and Chiba are the same person, but this strategy is too similar to Chiba''s strategy. The only possibility is that Ichiba Haneda is Chiba''s disciple, and Chiba has a similar aptitude to Chiba, so I learned these simple ways from Chiba. Moreover, this also reasonably explains why Caoyin Village chose Konoha alone~www.novelhall.com~. You should know Caoyin Village''s behavior of not considering other Daren villages and only targeting Konoha. It is also quite strange that Xiaonin Village chooses a big power, but will never choose only one. itself, this is very strange. This seems to be a desperate act without considering the consequences, and it will never be made by Xiaonin Village. Now, seeing this strategy, the three generations of Hokage seem to understand, why Chiba let him form an alliance with Cao Yin Village as a starting point to break the current pattern of ninja. It is very possible that the current Caoyin Village is secretly operated by Chiba, which can explain why Caozhiguo suddenly closed the country, suddenly changed the leader, and the daimyo began to cry for help. Maybe this hand was controlled by Chiba. And this Haneda clan may all be confidantes cultivated by Chiba, and the purpose is naturally for Konoha. cultivate a reliable helper for Konoha. Change the unfavorable situation of Konoha every time the Ninja battle. What I want, three generations of Hokage believe that Chiba absolutely wants it. "Well... Since this is the case, then..." And thinking of this, the three generations of Hokage no longer think about it anymore. With a snap, a stamp is printed on this strategy. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2425： Honest "Really... the relationship between you and Chiba turned out to be like this. It''s really his style!" Looking at Ichiba Haneda who had revealed everything about him and Chiba in front of him, Kazuo Haneda nodded and said unconsciously. "Do you have any other questions?" As for the Haneda Kazue at this time, Haneda Ichiba''s face was nothing strange except for a frank and broad face, so he opened his mouth. Since Heyin has asked frankly, he can no longer hide it. This kind of openness already means that Heyin has already had his identity, in other words, they have become impatient with him. If you conceal it again at this time, I am afraid that it is not Long Yan who is doing things, but Heyin, Yuzawa and Zongmi. Although Long Yan is a well-known king of destruction, compared with these three, if you make trouble, Long Yan is only the level of children''s play. These three really make trouble, but it is not as simple as destruction. . After all, is the actual power holder of a ninja village. When the time comes, all you have to do is tell Konoha that Haneda Ichiba has a problem, and his plan will not proceed. Now, because of the covenant with Konoha, the status of these three people is extraordinary, especially in matters related to Konoha. And Konoha''s trust in these three people has also laid the foundation. They said that if there is a problem, Konoha will really take action. When the time comes, his plan is bound to be unsustainable. Besides, this in itself is not something to hide. Taki Chiba never said that he could not reveal his relationship with him. It''s just that it''s interesting to watch the three people investigate themselves, so I didn''t say anything. In addition, his relationship with Taki Chiba is not a shameful relationship. This matter is really to be counted. Taki Chiba also has a problem. At the beginning, he let himself enter the Kusage Village and went through the back door. This matter , Taki Chiba should have told these three people. In the final analysis, it''s Takichiba''s problem. "I dont have any questions about your identity. Its just that if you were just a kid picked up by Chiba from the ruins of the battlefield and taught the ability to protect yourself, why did Chiba never mention this matter? ?" In response, Kazuon Haneda nodded, the suspicion on his face disappeared, as if she completely believed Ichiba Haneda''s words, but after the suspicion disappeared, she asked another question. In his words, there seemed to be considerable doubts. Want to come too, for them, for the three of them, Chiba has always been a special person. Even if it is the harmony, Yuzawa or Zomi, they are all ninjas in their own right, and even the leader level masters the existence of a small ninja village, but deep down, at least in front of Chiba, or involved In Chiba, there are always thoughts, behaviors and feelings that seem to be irrational now. is like returning to that period of time, that period of innocence and hungry hungry. Including when Chiba wanted Haneda Ichiba to enter Kusakin Village, they hardly considered the safety of Haneda Ichiba at the time. Regardless of whether they were the masters of the Cao Yin Village at the time, they shouldn''t be so rashly and rashly agreed, and even if they were a small pawn, they shouldn''t be attracted to such a ninja from unknown origins, it would easily cause trouble and suspicion. Although it was said that after Haneda Ichiba came, they were indeed a great help, but until now, they have not been able to confirm the identity and safety of this Haneda Ichiba, and even now they have asked directly and honestly. This situation is absolutely not allowed. If Chiba also misunderstood the person, then this Haneda Ichiba would be a great disaster. After all, the ability of this Haneda Ichiba is directly aligned with Chiba, and it is not impossible to even become the second Chiba in the future. And who is Chiba? They didn''t know before, but after they became the head of a village, they all knew well that the person who saved them in the first place was a figure who was the best in the ninja world. It can almost be said that the person who saved them is likely to be the future Konoha and Hokage. This Haneda Ichiba is also the same "Naruto talent" as Chiba. And if these "Naruto talents" are hiding evil intentions in Caoyin Village, then the three of them together are invincible. What''s more, Haneda Ichiba is a true disciple of Chiba. Perhaps in their hearts, no matter whether Chiba experienced the Kyuubi Rebellion that lost everything, Chiba is still the same Chiba, and the one saved by Yuzawa seems to be growing in a tree. After awakening, the ninjas Bring strength to their families. In their subconscious mind, they have not yet recognized that Chiba is Konoha, and they are no longer the hungry refugees who have escaped in the neutral war. And now, Huyin realized after all, they can''t go on like this. At least, while being honest now, I should ask clearly. "This...how do I know?" When I heard Haneda Kazuon''s words, there was a wry smile on the corner of Haneda''s mouth, and even the words were full of wry smiles. He really doesn''t know. That day, all of a sudden, Taki Chiba said that he had almost learned it, and it was time to go to experience it. Then he threw himself a plan and threw him in the village of Cao Yin, why not talk about himself and his Relationship, he really doesn''t know. To be honest, he couldn''t understand why he had to throw him into Caoyin Village. Isn''t it just right to throw Taki Chiba directly to the village of Konoha in this plan? also saves so much trouble now! Ok? Then, just after the bitter words sounded and a series of incomprehensions flashed in his heart, Haneda Ichiba was taken aback for a while, and a slight invisible light flashed in his eyes. Could it be that he asked me to start in Caoyin Village just to protect...no! Are you taking care of these guys? is for harmony, for Yuzawa, for Zomi, for the entire Haneda clan? It seems that this guy did something! and the Haneda clan... Then, a series of thoughts arose in his mind. Faintly, he seemed to understand the plan of Taki Chiba who looked exactly like himself. Obviously, this is for him to come to the Haneda clan, because he is considering the Haneda clan. In addition, he has collected information about Takichiba and the Haneda clan during this period. He is very clear that Takichiba has a close relationship with the Haneda clan, and that the Haneda clan can master the Kusakin Village. In the background, Takichi There are many Ye''s figures. Moreover, from Takichibas introduction to Kusage Village, it can be seen that the relationship between the two parties is very close. Although it is said that it is a small Ninja Village, it is still recovering after the Ninja World War, because there is no Da Ninja system. In addition to the villages ninjas, it will also absorb some trusted ninjas in exile. The income is relatively loose, but it is impossible to be like Takichibas outside villagers. With a word of Konoha, he arranged a person of unknown origin into the Haneda clan, and then into the village of Cao Yin in the name of the family. Undoubtedly, the two sides must have an extremely close relationship. Now it seems that this is probably why when Cao Yincun decided to find a reliable boss, Konoha was the first to look for, and he didn''t do what he wanted. It must be because of Takichiba. And the reason why Kusakura will get this terrifying written covenant is that Taki Chiba has done a lot in secret. The two parties are secretly colluding. For Takichiba, Konoha''s intention to change the pattern of the Ninja world is affirmative. In other words, it is Konoha''s strategy to find a reliable Xiaonin village alliance. Takichiba should not have participated in the decision-making. He also has the ability to influence this decision. However, he has no influence on the decision, but he can influence on the selection of candidates. Because of the existence of Anna, Ryuhiko, and the three currently in power, the strength of Kusakura is absolutely It is enough to get the threshold of Konoha''s ideal middle and small Shinobu allies. In this way, it can be regarded as worthy of Konoha, worthy of the grass. Kill two birds with one stone. With his relationship, Konoha and Kuoyin are also the easiest to form a close alliance. For Kusage Village, this kind of covenant has no room for rejection at all. Moreover, with the relationship of Takichiba, it is natural to look for Konoha. And, once Konoha can get help to change the foundation of the village, the day of prosperity is just around the corner. Secondly, there is Takichiba''s identity and relationship, not to mention that Konoha has a good reputation, and they can also get absolute ally protection for Takichiba. It can be said that it also kills two birds with one stone. This hand, Taki Chiba''s play is really hidden, and the trio of Harmony is also extremely secretive. At this moment, Haneda Ichiba suddenly felt that he seemed to underestimate the three of the Haneda clan and Taki Chiba. "is it" And at this time, when I heard Haneda Ichiba''s bitter words, Haneda Kazuone didn''t press on, but he groaned and said softly. also... Maybe I am too sensitive. This is something that doesn''t matter if you say it or not. Maybe in Chiba''s subconscious, we are still the children who needed him to take care and teach. is the same as us, trust each other too much. At the same time, such a thought flashed through her mind. Although he found improper trust in his subconscious, after all, Kazue Haneda chose to believe in Chiba and understood why Chiba did not say it. Feelings are two-sided after all. During this period of time, although they didn''t show up, Chiba was the first effort to establish the Haneda clan. Before joining the village of Caoyin, he also gave a lot of help. Especially in economics and military equipment. Otherwise, how could they have the strength to be favored by Caoyin Village, and apart from anything else, they directly included the entire family in Caoyin Village, and joined Caoyin after a series of loyalty tests, and then directly marked out the place. Let them live and give the best treatment? Although they doubted Chibas motives, it was something they should do. However, doubt belongs to doubt. In the end, how could they not believe in Chiba? Chiba saved herself and provided so much help, even if it was betrayed by Chiba once, what would happen? Besides, does Chiba need to betray them? In the end, she just thinks too much. "So, are there any questions?" At this time, when he heard the words of harmony, Ichiba Hanedas thoughts were also pulled back. Since harmony said this sentence, it means that the previous topic has ended. In the end, harmony chose to believe him. Discourse. "Have." In response, Haneda Kazuon once again put the covenant on the table. "this is?" Hearing this, he looked at Haneda Kazuon, and then at the covenant. Haneda''s brow furrowed and he was quite unclear. "This covenant, when do you think it is better to announce it." In response, Haneda Kazue looked at Haneda Ichiba and asked. "This, shouldn''t you ask me." Hearing this sentence, Haneda Ichiba was taken aback first, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but he stood up and left after leaving the sentence. Now that the story has been said, since he has been frank and honest, in fact, in his position, he is no longer a member of Cao Yin Village. At the beginning, he was not a member of Cao Yin Village. It was just because Taki Chiba had a tacit understanding between the two sides. There is at least one layer of paper attached. Now that this layer of paper is broken, then he has no position to say anything. Harmony shouldnt ask like that. "So, what about being a good friend who has lived for so long? Shouldn''t I ask you?" In response, Haneda Kazuone also stood up, smiled, and said. And when these words came out, Haneda Ichiba, who was about to open the door and leave, was shocked, and turned around~www.novelhall.com~ with a look of error. "We have different positions, but we naturally have to beware of you, and there are many dangerous places in your behavior. It is necessary to make things clear, but to make things clear does not mean that we are outside of our position. No, the Haneda clan is not cold-blooded so that even friends can''t be friends. One leaf, as long as you still bear the name of Haneda, you will always be a friend of our Haneda clan." Looking at Haneda Ichiba''s stunned face, Haneda Kazuone said. "harmony" Hearing this sentence, Haneda Ichiba pressed his lips, but he didn''t know what to say. "Then, tell them later before eating, I guess they can eat more bowls." But soon, Haneda Kazuha also smiled and said. "Ah! Tell them before eating." In this regard, Haneda Kazuon responded with a refreshing response. "Snapped!" Then, in the next second, two hands outstretched at the same time, holding them tightly. As long as we are not really hostile, then we are friends! At the same time, they all said this sentence silently in their hearts. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2426： Speculation and announcement "Did you go in?" "It''s been so long, I should start talking about things." "Can you talk?" "I should be able to talk now." At the same time, on the other side, when Haneda Kazuo and Haneda Ichiba held hands together, the other side, the people in Caoyin Village who were already a little impatient or unable to keep quiet and sitting upright, had already begun stealing. Whispers, everyone''s face was shaken. "woo woo woo woo!" Then, above their heads, I remembered two almost hysterical roars, but, it seems that the mouth was blocked, these two almost hysterical roars were just a decibel-raised woo That''s it. did not cause much relationship. "Coco! Coco!" just caused a sharp laughter above the hanging beam. But I saw, on the hanging beam, I don''t know when, a charming little girl was sitting, her feet dangling, and between her smiles, it showed the girl''s innocent and carefree state. But at this moment, in the little girls eyes, there was a teenager who was "bound by a tortoiseshell" struggling feebly, glaring at him, staring at the people below, with a look of "let me go." "Down" gesture. "Should be talking about things, I have been in for a while." Then, at this moment, ignoring the glaring young man above his head, his beard groaned, and he spoke very seriously. "Ok." Then, a female ninja also spoke out of it. "So, can you talk?" After , some of the others spoke. "Well, it''s okay." In response, the female ninja nodded and spoke very seriously. Now, lets roughly estimate that nearly 20 minutes have passed since Heyins departure, and what Heyin said just now was "Something went wrong." Depending on the situation, Heyin and that idiot should not be within a short period of time. come out. As usual, Heyin and that idiot talk about things at once. Generally speaking, if it takes more than ten minutes, it will basically turn into a long conversation on an hourly basis. In other words, at this time, Heyin and that idiot have evolved into a long conversation. In other words, it doesnt matter what they say now. In a short time, the chorus and the fool will never come back. As for Tatsuhiko Haneda above his head, although he has begun to lose his temper, he should hang on. This kid is getting more and more courageous about such a big thing, he even dared to calculate them. It''s nothing more than doing sabotage in the village at ordinary times. It is absolutely necessary to punish such an important Zhongnin exam. at least a few days. Otherwise, this kid will not be more lawless in the future. "Then, you say, is this the idiot Yiye that guy, what''s the trouble?" After hearing this sentence, after confirming that he can chat with confidence, his beard and body leaned forward slightly, his hands slowly pressed on the table, lowered his voice, and said in a conspiring gesture. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" And this sentence immediately caused a strong reaction above the head. "Um... I guess it was an idiot who caused the trouble." However, the strong reaction from above was met with unanimous ignorance. At the same time, the female ninja also leaned forward, posing a conspiracy appearance. And at this moment, all the Shinobu Shinobu at the scene, have already assumed the same posture. "It should be an idiot!" And, the inference of the beard was unanimously agreed. After all, this idiot Yiye, in terms of destructive power, is, in a sense, a level higher than this little **** on top of his head and the **** top of little bastard, and even worse. Its just that, after all, this idiot Yiye holds a lot of power and is also a guy who is very vindictive. The key is that after this guy gets revenge, he can still set himself aside clearly. In the end, others will suffer. Therefore, in the village Most of the people blame the two small ones. But in fact, when these three people rioted, the damage caused by one idiot was exactly the same as the damage caused by two small individuals. Strictly speaking, the damage caused by one idiot was much more than two small individuals. "You said, what happened to Heyin, is it related to the idiot Yiye?" Then, after confirming that the idiot must have caused the trouble, the beard spoke again, with a mysterious look in his tone. "So, what a disaster should be?" After hearing this sentence, everyone else nodded silently, feeling reasonable, and ignoring the yelling above the head of "Ooo! Ooo!". "Well...they have set up secret guards at the door. It should be a great disaster. This should be to monitor our Caoyin Village. Our Caoyin Village may no longer be trusted in Konoha Village." In response, the female ninja spoke again. "Ok" After hearing the words, everyone agreed. Suddenly, a solemn atmosphere permeated. That''s right, at this moment, the people in Caoyin Village are talking about the secret whistle at the door. Although they are called ninjas of the lower ninja level, they are at least among the elite, and they also have talents in perception, at least showing perceptual sensitivity. Traits, how much is a secret whistle perceived. As soon as this secret whistle appeared, it was compared with the previous situation without secret whistle. In addition, the three destructive gods in the village were all there, and two of them blatantly counted their own people during the test, and the other one might also It won''t stop, and it is logical that everyone thinks that the remaining one is also in trouble. And in accordance with the usual average value of the trouble, the remaining one, the degree of the trouble, will definitely cause the setting of a secret whistle. "Then, what do you say, our assistance?" Someone said about this. "Also aid, now even surveillance is used, showing that we can no longer trust our Cao Yin Village. It is said to be aid, maybe we are all in danger." Then, again ignoring the voice of "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! What a joke! Konoha has already set up a secret watch, so what kind of assistance is there! , It''s not bad not to kill you! "Ok", Then, everyone was silent again. The original solemn atmosphere seems to be more serious. Above everyone''s heads, there are already layers of clouds that do not know where they are coming from. The shoulders are all heavy. "I knew it earlier, I would rather have a team less than the three of them! I owe my harmony!" After a short while, it seemed that someone finally couldn''t help but complained. After all, the current situation in the village really needs assistance, and now, not only the assistance is gone, but there is also an enemy like Konoha. What are you considering! This is the rhythm to be finished! "Oh? Why do I owe it to you?" However, this sentence, which was full of complaints and blame, caused a sentence completely different from the heavy and deliberative tone of everyone before. "Boom!" And hearing this sound, everyone in Caoyin Village changed their colors. Suddenly, everyone''s backs were straight and stiff, and they slammed into the backrest of the backrest, making a uniform sound. "And and and and and and and and and and and and and and ... sound?" Then there was a trembling, and they all spit out from their faces as they suddenly looked towards the door of the back room. sounded terrified. "Where do I owe you?" And at this moment, in their eyes, Haneda Kazuone stood at the door, behind him was a blatant, non-salty smile, Haneda Kazuo, at this moment, Haneda Kazuone with a bright smile with his eyes narrowed. So asked. The tone was full of coldness. "No...no no no no no no no no no no..." As soon as he said this, everyone''s lips immediately trembled, and their stiff bodies shuddered. "is it?" To everyone''s horrified look, He Yin''s smile seemed to be brighter, and the words in his mouth became even colder. Suddenly, everyone started to shiver violently. "Oh! Ooh! Ooh! Ooh!" And at this time, above their heads, there was a burst of gloat, and there was almost a laughter of "If you don''t listen to me, you will suffer." "Yes, it is." trembling, everyone is already sweating profusely, but they dare not hesitate in their mouths, speak. "Oh, Anna, are you still playing?" And this time, the chorus did not speak any more, just raised his head and looked at Haneda Tatsuhiko who was gloating on top of his head for a while, staring at Haneda Tatsuhiko''s silence before he slowly spoke. "Hmm! Still playing!" Hearing the words of harmony, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s head rang out with an excited and crisp sound. "Then you can play for a while." In response, Haneda Kazue nodded and said indulgingly. "it is good!" While looking at her own harmony teacher''s spoiled words, Anna Haneda nodded very simply, and she seemed to be more happy in her words. "Woo!" Hearing this sound, Haneda Tatsuhiko''s whole body was pale, and his face instantly burst into tears. "Well, next, there are two important news to be announced." In this regard, Haneda Kazuo didn''t look at Haneda Tatsuhiko, but just turned around, looked at the trembling and sweaty people, and said. Longyan, this kid is getting better and better. However, you shouldn''t be too laissez-faire. The more capable children like him are, the greater the disaster they will cause. After all, he is different from Yiye. Behind Yiye can be said to be the teaching of the first person in the ninja world, but Long Yan has no such luck, and no one of us is qualified to educate such a genius. So, here, even if he did nothing wrong, the starting point is good, but he still wants to teach him a lesson. can''t be too laissez-faire. He is still a child after all, and the child''s mind has not faded. Here, he still needs to beat and beat more. Even, beating him more harshly. At the same time, such a thought flashed through her mind. Two important news? Is it possible that an idiot is in trouble? Are we going to withdraw from the struggle? Is it cold after all? Its okay to get cold, the point is, wont you really make a big enemy, right? And hearing this sound, the original fear of harmony disappeared, and everyone''s attention was instantly focused on the news. and the important news in the sound mouth. what happened? Why all of a sudden... No, why are you so concerned about the news I said? Seeing everyone''s eyes gathered all of a sudden, Haneda Kazuone was slightly taken aback, and there was a slight pause in his mouth. "Cough!" However, she was relieved immediately, and after a light cough, she opened the mouth and said: "The first news, the qualifiers are over. This is the list that passed the qualifiers, and, a month later, she will officially start third Trials." "A month later?" And hearing this sound, everyone''s attention instantly focused on this "one month". After the pre-selection, did the formal trial start one month later? This "What are you kidding? What is Konoha doing for so long?" "No way, one month?" Then, in the next second, someone began to question. "No! It is possible that within a month, many things can be tested, for example, the ability to rest, the ability to rest under high pressure is also a psychological test." "Well, besides, these two trials are inevitably injured and injured. One month is enough to recover from various injuries. It may be that Konoha wants to test each in the heyday of everyone. The strength of Shinnin Village, after all, the Zhongnin exam is also an important intelligence acquisition activity." "Yes, the next experiment should be a direct confrontation. It is a consideration of personal strength. It must be more thorough and comprehensive in the heyday." However, they soon digested their doubts. Oh? can you think about this by yourself? It seems that in addition to Konoha''s written covenant, there are special gains in this Zhongnin exam. Hearing these, Haneda Kazuone couldn''t help but cocked his mouth slightly. Before the change, these guys couldn''t digest these doubts on their own. Obviously, they had grown up. As for where you grew up from, it may be due to some opportunities in the exams that allowed these people with good foundation and talents to grow up. It may also be because they were calculated by a seven-year-old child after being caught by Long Yan. The excitement of such a shameful situation ~www.novelhall.com~ has grown as a result. But anyway, this is an additional gain, which can be said to be a surprise. In the current era of peace, there are still relatively few opportunities for training, and during the war, a small Shinnin village like them has no time to give these newcomers or talented Shinnin a buffer time to accumulate experience, and the war breaks out. They may go directly to the battlefield, but then it will not be a matter of accumulating experience. After all, Da Ren Village has a large number of talents available for use, and it can be coordinated to give newcomers a buffer time. It can allow qualified newcomers and inexperienced people to gradually gain experience. When they are actually on the battlefield, these people already have considerable experience, and it can be said that survival is quite guaranteed. When the war broke out, for Cao Yin, these people must have been on the battlefield the first time. Now that they have improved to a certain extent, the survival rate has naturally increased, and as long as they survive for a long time, they will naturally have the ability to protect themselves and be independent. This is definitely a happy event. "And the second message is this." Although a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Haneda Kazuone''s face was still calm, he just placed a scroll gently on the table. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2427： transfer "what is this?" Looking at the scrolls placed on the table, everyone in Kuoyin Village looked at each other. After blinking and blinking, they all turned their eyes to Haneda Kazuone, and blurted out. At the same time, subconsciously, the beard, who has always been quicker, has reached out to the scroll on the table. Since the Harmony has placed the scroll on the table, it is naturally for them to see, and it is also necessary for them to see it. After all, what important things are being announced now, according to the usual practice, there is no need to worry about anything at this time. "Written covenant with Konoha." Hearing this sound, Haneda Kazue said lightly. "Oh, Konoha''s written covenant!" In response, his hand has almost touched the beard of the scroll, and he subconsciously spoke. "what?" However, in the next second, his whole figure suddenly stopped, as if he suddenly realized something, and his whole body became stiff. "What did you say? Konoha''s written covenant? The written covenant? The written covenant! The written covenant?" Then, after twisting his neck a little bit stiffly and looking at the chord, the mouth of the beard was shocked and shocked, and the voice was astonishing and astonishing as a woman''s voice. directly screamed out like a female voice. "Yes." Regarding this, Haneda Kazuone didn''t sell anything, and said straightforwardly. In an instant, when this word came out, the whole room was silent. Everyone, including Tatsuhiko Haneda who was "bound by a tortoiseshell", except for a face of ignorance and doubt, Haneda Anna and she knew why the people below were so surprised. This incident, even outside of Haneda Ichiba who was involved in this incident, everyone present had their eyes widened, maintaining the posture of looking at the harmony, their faces were shocked and unbelievable, and they were all stunned on the spot. . In an instant, silence, with shocked silence, slowly spread. Even if I didn''t look at the content, just the four words of this written covenant had already shocked the elites of Xia Ninzhong from Cao Yin Village and couldn''t speak. Written covenant! This is a written covenant, this is an absolute guarantee! Still, Konoha''s written covenant with the best reputation! At this moment, in the hearts of these Cao Yin Village elite Xia Ren, whether it is sensible or impulsive, there is only one thought left in his mind. Growing up in Xiaoren Village, it can be considered that they have experienced the age of living in the cracks of Cao Yin Village. At least when they were young, they have seen the domineering of Da Ren Village, and they are also very clear about the exploitation of their Xiao Ren Village. What does the written covenant represent. This is no longer the original verbal agreement that Da Ninja Village wanted to do. This is a written covenant, and it is also a written agreement that binds Da Ninja Village! In other words, they and Konoha are already allies. As long as they faithfully fulfill the obligations of their allies in the covenant, then they can be protected by Konoha for a long time. Moreover, if Konoha is an ally, they can take over the tasks issued by Konoha, or they can lower the price and get some task lists from Konoha. At that time, their truncated mission network will also have a chance to be established, and as long as it is established, even without Konoha''s assistance, they can be self-sufficient. Although the living conditions may not be any better, but at least have a bite to eat, the children do not have to starve. The most important thing is that there is security. Konoha''s name is there, and Xiaonin Village will not provoke them. If Danin Village wants to start a war, maybe they will move. But what about this? Facing the other big ninja village. Not once or twice, Daren Village tore up the verbal agreement, and it''s not that they didn''t take the lead. Besides, they are no longer the little Ninja Village without any threat. They Cao Yin Village, very strong! Even if it is far inferior to Da Ninbo Village, but, very strong! "This...is this true?" At this time, the beard reacted slightly faster after all, and muttered. However, when he spoke, he was already looking at Haneda Ichiba, but he was asking for Haneda Ichiba''s answer. Obviously, he was seeking confirmation from Haneda Ichiba. "You doubt the harmony like this. Be careful and put on your little shoes afterwards." Regarding this, looking at the beard and the corner of Haneda Ichiba''s mouth, he slowly conjured a faint smile, teasing. However, although it was teasing, there was not a trace of negative in Haneda Ichiba''s eyes. is full, it''s affirmative. "it is true!" "This!" "Am I dreaming!" Regarding this, after hearing Haneda Ichibas words and watching Haneda Ichiba jokingly, but the inside was full of affirmative expressions, everyone suddenly took a breath of air. They were relatively uncomfortable, and it started. Pinched his face. "Just a written covenant, you are so excited, let''s take a look, the content of the covenant." Looking at the different appearances of the people, Haneda Kazuo''s mouth appeared with a faint smile, as he spoke. "Content?" And hearing this sound, everyone shook together, seeming to be suddenly surprised, and dozens of hands stretched out to the scroll at the same time. However, at this time, the scroll was already opened by the quick-reacting beard. Yes! There is more content! A written covenant does not mean that it is a fair covenant! After all, we still have to see what the content is like! Although Konoha has the best reputation, it does not mean that he is the partner of Ninja Village. The relationship between Ninja Village and Ninja Village is still profit after all! Here, Konoha won''t be absolutely good either! At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed in their hearts. Then, just at the stall where this series of thoughts flashed, everyone''s eyes touched the spread covenant, and they already passed the first column. In an instant, the audience was silent again. Everyone''s eyes widened again, and their faces were shocked and stiff on the spot. "what?" At the same time, on the other side, in the Shayin Guest House, in the originally silent atmosphere, an exclamation suddenly erupted. "What''s wrong? Mr. Mackey?" And this look is, looking at the scroll on the opposite sofa looking at the scroll suddenly exclaimed, there seems to be some inexplicable anger in the voice, Temari slowly put down the handkerchief in his hand to wipe the fan, Speak. Did something happen? Is there any problem with the file from Konoha? This thought flashed through Temari''s heart. Just now, Konoha''s messenger sent a scroll, saying that it was the latest notice, which was the copy in the hands of his teacher Maji. Now, my teacher Ma Ji made such a noise after seeing this scroll, naturally because there is something on this scroll that makes the teacher who has always been calm and silent exclaim. At the same time, when Temari''s words sounded, Kankuro, who was sitting on the other side of the sofa with his chest and closed his eyes, also looked at the silent red-haired boy beside him. The red-haired boy next to him opened one of his closed eyes, but after a glance, he didn''t seem to care, and closed his eyes again. "Temari, Kankuro, Gaara." At this time, after an exclamation, Maki quickly calmed down, looked at the scroll in his hand, and said again. However, he greeted all three of his subordinates on this mission. "Yes!" This is already the first response from his teacher Temari who has paid attention to it. "What''s the matter, Mr. Mackey." Then, Kankuro, who was slightly stiff, also raised his head and said. "" As for the last Gaara, the red-haired boy opened his other eye and glanced at Maki, and said nothing, and then closed it as a sign that he heard it. "In the last month, you guys will be safe and stay in the hotel as much as possible, and don''t go out." Regarding this, Mackey seemed to be accustomed to it, and said with a serious face. Within a month? Hearing this, Temari and Kankuro were stunned, and quickly caught the point of their teacher''s words. How is this going? Why is it within a month? , According to the plan, it will not be a few days... After , such a thought flashed in their hearts. "Konoha has already come to inform, and the formal test has been delayed until one month later. In other words, we are here to wait for one month." Regarding this, Mackey seemed to see the doubts in his disciple''s heart, and said so. "What? One month delay? How come?" And hearing this sound, Temari and Kankuro almost changed their colors together, and Kankuro, who was uncomfortable, was about to stand up. "Then we..." At the same time, at the moment when he was about to stand up, a strong incomprehension and dissatisfaction burst out in his mouth. What a joke! If one month, one month, their plan is to delay one month, and the large group will stay lurking around Konoha for more than 20 days. How can this be done? Anyway, it is absolutely impossible for so many people to lie in the vicinity of Konoha for more than 20 days! At this moment, in his heart, it is also very clear that this one month delay is a bad thing for their plan in Shayin Village. "It''s ok." And he didn''t finish saying this sentence. Halfway through, he felt an instinctive fear and stopped his mouth subconsciously. Then, this sound rang. From Gaara''s position, it rang. Then, there was a soft sound. The red-haired young man with the gourd on his back, as if the gourd was still standing on his back, stood up and walked directly toward the room regardless of everyone''s thoughts. "It''s okay...that''s it." While watching the youngest brother all the way into the room, Kankuro appeared to be discouraged and did it. By the way, he said reluctantly. "Mr. Maji..." However, the two remaining people now ignore Kankuro. Temari already looked at his teacher with a worried expression, and said. "This month, there is still a way. You only need to be stable. However, you can''t be locked in the guest house. You should go out or go out. Just be safe, don''t cause trouble, and don''t let Konoha pay attention. To us. Konoha has been delayed for a month. Obviously he has noticed something, but it is not necessarily us." In response, Macky shook his head, and said. "Yes!" To my teacher, Temari is still quite respectful, and he didn''t ask much at the moment, nodded and responded. "You and Kankuro are also tired today, let''s go back and rest." Hearing the words, Macky nodded, and then said. "Yes!" In response to this, Temari stood up altogether. Kankuro seemed to want to say something, but seeing his sister getting up and leaving so simply, after all, he swallowed the conversation and stood up with a sullen feeling. , Followed my sister. Konoha... Damn Konoha! When the two of them went upstairs, Maki looked calm, but his face was suddenly distorted, and he raised his hand and slapped the scroll in his hand on the table. But after all, his hand still stopped in the air and didn''t take the picture. At the last minute, he calmed down after all. After all, he is also regarded as the right and left hand of the fourth generation of Fengying, and it is natural to be able to be dispatched to this Zhongnin exam. At this time, although he was severely placed, he was able to stabilize after all. Although no one has noticed or noticed after venting it now, it is safe to do so and don''t show any emotions other than rational and calm, no matter whether anyone sees it or not. This time, Sa Yin is also desperate. Success, the biggest threat on this border will be hit hard. Taking the opportunity, Shayin can also plunder many key resources. With Konoha''s many secrets, Shayin will return to the largest Ninja Village in the ninth world. ~www.novelhall.com~ If it fails, the covenant with Konoha will definitely be over, and Konoha may get revenge. The current Sago, although Konoha is in the same category as the Great Ninja Village, but the strength is no longer the same. And now, Konohas delay of one month, no matter whether he found something, it must be targeted against the hostile forces in the dark, or all the forces that are unfavorable to Konoha, and he just received Konohas improvement. Cao Yin''s treatment has reached the treatment of an ally, even higher than that of Shayin who is also an ally. Regardless of whether this is a means to deal with hostile forces or forces that are unfavorable to Konoha, it is certain that Konoha has discovered something and has taken very effective protective measures. Moreover, it is still an offensive measure. Heart-to-hand measures. It can be said that this month, Shayin is extremely unfavorable to them, not only extremely unfavorable, even, it is very possible that Shayin has already entered the urn unknowingly. How does this make him not anxious and angry? "Think again, and analyze the current situation..." After calming down at this time, he took two deep breaths and said in a deep breath. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2428： Parties Things should not have reached the worst point yet. ''S raised hand slowly lowered, and Maki gently placed the scroll of news from Konoha on the table, took a deep breath again, and slowly fell silent. To be honest, although this incident did catch him by surprise, and Konoha''s hand was indeed vicious, but for Sandyuki, there is no way out, or there is no way to deal with it. In other words, in the current situation, Sa Yin still has a countermeasure. It''s just that this countermeasure made Markey a little uncomfortable. First of all, with regard to the current situation, Shayin can retreat. Nothing has surfaced. Now there is only Konohas one-month-delayed news, regardless of whether Konoha suspects Shayins head, All this is just a sign. is Konoha''s precautionary measures. Although it is the best strategy to attack the heart, it has a very strong effect, but this also shows that Konoha does not clearly know who is good for them and who is bad for them. In other words, Konoha still doesn''t know who is going to disadvantage them. He just knows that there is a force that is disadvantageous to Konoha, and he wants to do things in this Zhongnin exam. I dont know that it is Sa Yin who is going to be disadvantageous to Konoha. If at this time, Sa Yin revokes their plan, lets everyone retreat, and completes this Zhongnin exam in peace, Konoha will not find any Sa Yin. Of the handle. That is to say, now Sagane only needs to withdraw from this Konoha collapse plan, then everything will be as if it had never happened. Konoha and Sagyun are still alliances, or allies, what to do or what to do, nothing will change. Moreover, even if Konoha knows that Shayin is involved in this Konoha collapse plan, it doesnt matter. Konoha cant happen. After all, some things between Shinobu Village are so natural on the bright side. Discuss, just do whatever you want, but in the dark, the tolerance for whatever things will increase infinitely. Besides, has Konoha no longer secretly acted against Shayid and unfavorable for Shayid? The answer is yes! Konoha, it will not be as honest as on the bright side. At that time, even if Konoha knows it, he will just forget it. He will even take the initiative to negotiate with Shayin Village to restore the relationship. Of course, Sayin will only need to symbolically guarantee the harmony between the two parties. Up. The relationship between Shinobu Village is so fragile and strong. It''s just that, at this time, the current Ninja world pattern, before the last moment, Sha Yin can''t choose to shrink. The reason why they chose to join the Konoha collapse plan is because Konoha Village is too powerful. They originally thought that Konoha would be ruined sooner or later if the Nine Tails Rebellion had such a big loss. Shi Shayin probably has only an empty shell left. However, after experiencing the Nine Tails Rebellion, Konoha not only did not lose his strength, but also recovered at the same rate as Konoha after the Ninja World War. It seems that he is still in the front line, even the strongest. Before the war in the Ninja World, Shayin was worse off. It was impossible to return to the strength before the Third World War, and it would only become weaker. Konoha was lying on their border after all. Moreover, the entire Ninja World is actually In decline, the preservation is not uniform. After the fourth Ninja war in the future, Sandyak will be weak to a certain extent, and Konoha, since the war in the Ninja world one after another, and even in the third Ninja war and the Kyuubi War Under the double blow, he can still recover at his own pace and always stand at the pinnacle of the ninja world. Then, after the fourth ninja world war, Konoha can also recover. At that time, Shayin was not Konoha''s opponent at all, and it was very likely that it would evolve into the ending of Konoha''s elimination of Shayin, or directly use the overhead Shayin that is far more powerful than Shayin. When the time comes, Sain will not escape the fate of destruction. In the words of the four generations of Fu Ying, this action is to take advantage of the power of Shayen to shake Konoha. At this time, at least Konoha must be weakened, causing serious damage, and at least slowing its recovery. , Fight for more things for Sha Yin. And, you can also go to Konoha to grab some things that will help Shayen to restore her strength. At the same time, now is the best time to deal with Konoha. Because, even if he is recovering at his own pace, it is still the weakest time in Konoha''s history, and it is also the easiest time to shake. It can be said that if Shayakura wants to deal with Konoha and consider her own strength and Konoha''s strength, now is the perfect time. Moreover, Sha Yin also had enough determination. This time, even Feng Ying was dispatched, which shows that Sha Yin attaches great importance to this action and decides. And as long as this Konoha collapse operation is successful, even if Konoha is not completely destroyed, and even if he has enough power to retaliate, I am afraid that at that time, Konoha will not have the time to deal with Shayin or take revenge on Sayin. Now, except for Konoha, the other three ninja villages, in fact, even after the three wars, even if their vitality is fully restored, it is impossible to surpass Konoha in this era. At that time, Konoha will be hit hard, and the other three ninja villages have no reason not to take advantage of the fire. . When the time comes, Konoha will collapse. And this is also the real "Konoha collapse plan". So, now, they can''t retire. Even if I can withdraw now, I can''t. This collapse plan is destined not to go smoothly. They are also very clear about it and they are psychologically prepared. After all, no matter how the weakest moment in history, Konoha''s overall strength is still there. I can only say, is it true that it is Oshe Maru? is the person who knows Konoha best after all. When thinking of this, Maji, who had completely calmed down, couldn''t help but feel such an emotion in his heart. As expected... Listen to him, yes. After , such a thought naturally appeared in his heart. At this moment, Maki suddenly thought of the conversation about the arrangement of the large unit when he was making the plan. At that time, they Shayen wanted to enter Konoha''s area in batches, while Oshemaru insisted that they be distributed in various directions on the border of the country of fire. Later, they chose to follow the Oshe Maru, which is a more secure way. And now, this has lurked large forces on the border of the Fire Nation in batches, but it has bought a lot of buffer time for now. At least, dont worry about showing off your feet this month. First of all, the border of the country of fire is much longer than that of Konoha''s village. Even if it is a large force, it can be absolutely scattered and hidden. It may be detected by Konoha, but because of the problem of absolute dispersion. , Konoha found out, I''m afraid it was also the intelligence of "the sand hidden team spying on the intelligence of other Shinobu village" or the "acceptance team of normal sand hidden Nakanobu test members". does not think about big plans. And because of this absolutely scattered, now, as long as an order goes out, these squads that have perfectly avoided Konoha''s suspicion can completely stay undetected for a month. Delayed by one month, Sa Yin also has a countermeasure. And the countermeasures are very simple. Because of the strategy of Dashemaru, they only need to send out an order and notify each team that the plan is delayed by one month. Orochimaru When thinking of this, Maji''s face is slightly solemn. To tell the truth, from a personal point of view, he naturally didn''t believe in Oshemaru, but in terms of profit, he believed in Oshemaru, and Oshemaru must have many ideas about Konoha. Even, if it weren''t for the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen who surprised the entire third Ninja World War, Konoha''s current Hokage would be Oshemaru. They all knew that Konoha''s three ninjas, the one who received the most attention was the Osaki Maru. And now, Oshemaru has actually fallen into a rebellious situation. Although they don''t know what happened, it is certain that Oshemaru will retaliate or even destroy Konoha, which is logical. Otherwise, he would not agree to cooperate with Osha Maru. will not help the four generations of Fengying to persuade the mother-in-law and Mr. Ebina. However, even though he trusts his interests and plans to cooperate with Dashemaru, he still feels uncomfortable because of the feeling that Dashemaru has the upper hand in cooperation. Ok? wait a minute! wrong! Konoha''s plan... Is really just a shock? Then, just in this upset, another thought suddenly turned in his heart, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. Doing this is more than just a knock on the mountain! Delayed by one month...In addition to letting those who have the mind get out of trouble, they can also show their feet! This matter, even if it is to pass the news, we must be cautious! Konoha must strictly control the incoming and outgoing information! can''t use conventional means! Here, you still need Oshe Maru! But thinking of this, Mackey suddenly got up and stood up directly toward the door. The door rang softly, but he had already left. "Squeak..." And also at this time, another place, much smaller than the Shayin Guest House, but also the door of the extra guest house in the independent and quiet Yinyin Village, slowly opened. The afterglow of the setting sun quietly spilled into this dim room, illuminating the dim room a little, but it made this room more gloomy. "Toss, you are back." And at this time, somewhere in the room, a female voice came. "Ah, Qin." In response, Toss gently pressed the switch on the wall, and the white light was suddenly turned on, illuminating the room thoroughly. also illuminated the **** bandage, the Otoyuki Ninja lying unconscious on the sofa, and the beautiful female ninja who was walking towards the pool with a pot of blood. "How''s Zack?" Regarding this situation, Toss didn''t show much emotion in his eyes or on his face, he just asked bluntly. fool! This idiot! Oshemaru is worth so much hard work! Sooner or later, this idiot will die on the hands of Da She Wan, even killing us. While looking at Zack at this time, his heart was full of angry complaints. "Temporarily processed, there will be no major problems in a short time, and now I am waiting for the medical ninja arranged by Lord Oshamaru to come." In response, Qin walked into the kitchen room where the sink was, and from inside, there was such a sound. Medical ninja arranged? Pharmacist pocket... Regarding this, looking at the embarrassed Zack once again, Toss could not help but have such a thought in his heart. Actually, he knew from Qin''s rejection of Konoha''s treatment of Sack, that this must be the instruction of Oshemaru, and since it was the order of Oshemaru, then naturally there will be someone who arranged Oshemaru. And the best medical ninja under Oshemaru, and the medical ninja who can save Sack, is the only pharmacist with "magic power". As for Konohas doubts because of Kotos refusal, Toss is not worried. The Ninja test can also provide medical care. After all, the body of the ninja world is also a very important source of information, and the transformation of Zacks body , It can be regarded as Da She Wan''s handwriting, and it cannot be leaked out. So it is understandable to refuse treatment because of important information. Its just, is it to heal Sack, or to... However, Toss is not optimistic about this conjecture. Oshemaru is very annoying of failed experimental products, and they are not only the chess pieces of Oshemaru''s plan that they don''t know about this time, but also Oshemaru''s experimental products. And Sacks performance is undoubtedly a failure. Tos doesn''t think he will end well. And the smiling tiger in the medicine master''s pocket, the inside is probably not much worse than the big snake pill. This guy really wants to intervene between the three of them. Then, the three of them will definitely not be in any good situation. Ah! What am I thinking? Sack, this idiot, what does death have to do with me, is just stupid! Thinking of this, Toss''s face changed slightly, but he scolded himself severely in his heart. Growing up in a dark world, he was a little worried about the safety of someone like Zack who was destined to be stupid. And, just now, I couldn''t help but want to save this idiot. There is simply a problem! His current thoughts are almost like mental illness! still is Think about Gaara''s problem! Why the adults alone rank this guy into the ranks of running when they meet ~www.novelhall.com~ It definitely makes sense! After scolding himself fiercely, Toss ignored Zack on the sofa and sat down on the opposite side of the sofa. And, frowned, it seemed to start thinking. Then, silence fell in the room, except for the sound of running water from the kitchen room. "Hey!" And after about five minutes, it seemed that he couldn''t think of a reason. Toss frowned little by little, and finally couldn''t help but smashed his mouth to express his dissatisfaction. Then, his gaze fell on the opposite Zack. moron! This fool! Why... I want to find a way for you! While his gaze stayed on Sark''s **** bandaged hands, Toss gritted his teeth tightly. Why... I cant watch you die with peace of mind! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2429： understand why why cares about this idiot so much. Staring tightly at Sack''s **** bandaged hand, Toss frowned and tightened, but a look of inexplicable doubt appeared on his face. Yes, after being unable to stop the anger of his thoughts, Toss heart was full of doubts at this time. He was born in the dark world. From the beginning of his sensibility, he lived in intrigue, in order to eat, in order to survive. At that time, his hands were already covered with blood. It is precisely because of this that he will be seen by Oshemaru. in. According to his usual style, at this time, although he would not gloat, he would never sympathize with Sack in front of him, let alone worry about him now. Toss didn''t understand. To be honest, if Zack is necessary next, he will naturally worry. However, this worry is because Zack is related to his own life. At that time, Zack was his own amulet, because he Just like before, in the second experiment, when facing Uchiha Sasuke, because Zack and Koto are necessary, they can at least be a shield, especially Sack. The guy who impulsively loves to behave in front of Oshemaru is simply the best shield to hide his true strength, so he would take them to escape at that time. But, in a situation like this, he doesn''t actually need Sack and Qin anymore, and he doesn''t need them for the command to pressure Sasuke. Moreover, Yakushitou has also made it clear that he needs the strongest person in the trio to put pressure on Uchiha Sasuke alone. This will make it easier to frustrate Uchihas self-esteem and rely more on the power of the spell seal. . As the doll in the hands of Oshemaru, Toss has no way to defy, at least, there is no way to defy now. Besides, the cooperation with that adult has also ended. In the future, that adult may not be able to save him. He must be careful now, Oshemaru''s order, he intends to comply 100%. So, Sack and Jin actually have no direct interest in him. At this time, there shouldn''t be any worry anymore. it''s me Because of the adults blessing, a lot of stability has passed. Am I becoming naive? When thinking of this, such a thought suddenly appeared in his heart. Toss, as a ninja, always needs several partners. And just at this moment, such a sentence suddenly rang in his mind. At this moment, in his mind, there suddenly appeared what the adult had said to himself inadvertently a long time ago. His understanding at the time was that the adults asked him to find a few long-term cooperation. After all, when the life and death duel of the training camp began, there were also several people who were obviously better than him. At that time, he thought they were the adults. Remind yourself of strategy and tactics. Could it be that And now, he suddenly understood what the adult really meant. Before I knew it, I had already put Zack and Qin... Does become a partner? Only pampered ninjas like Konoha would have... the kind of partner in the... sense? Then, in the next second, he also suddenly understood the reason for his worry. It turned out that before he knew it, he had already regarded Zack and Jin as partners. Even, in the second experiment, maybe it wasn''t because I still used the sack and the piano. But, at the time, he was really worried about losing them. So, even surrendered to that Uchiha Sasuke. is it Is that right? And thinking of this, Toss suddenly smiled at the corner of his mouth, but he did not do anything that completely violated his usual style and creed, or that his behavior was completely divorced from his past. His style has fallen to what he thought was stupid in the past, and there is any irritation into anger, just as if he has figured out something important, but it seems a bit relieved. In fact, Toss knew it in his heart. He is not the boy who grew up in the dark world, and completely entered the depths of the dark world because of the big snake pill. That, the boy who yearns for power and wants to control his own destiny. From the time he met that adult, from that adults rescues again and again, and from that adults careful guidance, he was no longer the boy who had only cold darkness and desire in his heart. For so many years, that adult has planted a warm seed of hope in his heart, and now the worry and concern for Sack and Qin are the seeds that sprouted and grew. Yes. He regards Sack and Jin as partners who can back to back. And now, he is really worried about Sack. "So... how do I save Zack..." Then, thinking of this, the smile slowly solidified from the corner of his mouth, and then, a serious look appeared on his face, with this murmur in his mouth. "Did you say anything?" At this time, a piano playing with clear water happened to pass by his side. It seemed to hear a little of his whisper, and he subconsciously stopped. However, Toss, who was stuck in thinking, did not respond to him. Seeing the thinking on Toss face, Jin seemed to be a little bit strange after blinking his eyes, and then set off again, ignoring Toss at this time. . If, if it were that adult, what would you do? Now that it is suspected that Oshemaru is interested in killing a failed experiment such as Zack, how can we save Zack without causing Oshemarus suspicion? In other words, it reflects the value of Sack and makes Dashewan get rid of the idea? If it were that adult, would you come to the conclusion that Dashewan sent a pharmacist to kill Zack like me? Should I rethink this possibility? At this time, Toss frowned. Although he had heard a lot of the big mans strategies to turn the tide, but if he really wanted to come by himself, the result of some thoughts was even what he felt just now. The conclusion that Dashemaru was going to kill Sack seemed a bit unreliable. was completely plunged into self-doubt. The difference is too far! is really too far! Let him figure out some people''s minds based on his experience in the dark world. He can still do it, and he can do it better. But, I really have to guess what Oshimaru means, and in the case of relatively lack of information, that really is not what he can do. He didn''t know how that adult was able to do things as expected, but he knew that now it is absolutely impossible for him to solve this matter on his own. He and that adult are not in the same dimension. "Piano..." After thinking of this, with a slight depression on his face, Toss suddenly spoke. "what happened?" In response, Qin, who was putting a towel dampened in cold water on Zacks forehead, turned his head back, frowned slightly, and seemed a little impatient, and said. "What do you think of this person?" Hearing this, Toss didn''t seem to care about Qin''s tone, and said. "The pharmacist pocket?" And hearing this sentence of Toss, those Xu''s impatience seemed to disappear completely at this moment, the share of lingering in Qin''s heart was suddenly angered and depressed because of the preselection that was frightened and passed out by a stinky kid. Disappearing, turning into this strange doubt, this sentence blurted out. "Yes." Toss nodded solemnly, expressing affirmation. Pharmacist pocket? Tos, what is this guy asking this for? Upon seeing Tos''s serious affirmation, Qin was slightly taken aback. Is it because of Sack? After , the next second, she suddenly reacted. As the only woman in the trio, although she is slower than some sensitive women, she can still feel it for Toss. Although this guy kept saying that he was with them for the mission, she could feel that Toss was different from the others, from Otoyin Village, and from the other people in the test site of Oshemaru. of. He really regarded them as back-to-back partners. also, trustworthy. "Osha Maru-sama''s right and left hand, I think it''s better not to discuss it." In response, Qin said. "Really...I know." Hearing the words, Toss nodded, seeming to understand her meaning. "So, what about Zack?" Then, after nodding, Tos spoke again. "Sack?" Hearing this, Qin was startled first, then the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and then a series of words: "What are you asking this stupid? Impulsive and idiot. He is obviously a stupid. He has always thought that he is very smart, weak and completely useless." "Uh" Toss was taken aback for a moment, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. It turns out that Qin sees Sack in the same way? I thought it was my own opinion of him. However, nothing is a bit too much, regardless of his loyalty and enthusiasm for Oshemaru. Although this guy is impulsive, he is still quite upright and trustworthy. At the same time, only such a slightly embarrassing thought flashed through his mind. Although he does not have a good impression on Sacks IQ, it is always too much to say from a girl. Even, he felt that Sack was a little pitiful. "Cough!" However, this embarrassment only lasted for a while, and after a light cough, he opened his mouth again: "From the perspective of team members? Isn''t it a purely personal perspective?" Ok? How do you feel, Toss today is a bit strange? And hearing this sound, Qin''s brows frowned again, as if he felt that Toss was a little different from the past, no, it was very different. "Well... from the perspective of the team members, how do you actually say it? Although I said that before, but without Sack, I would be a little uncomfortable. After all, without such a noisy guy, the atmosphere will always be a little bit Embarrassing." However, although she was a little confused, she seemed to organize her language after thinking about it for a while, and after another pause, she spoke. In his words, from the perspective of the team, he agrees with Zack. "Really...I know." Toss nodded in response, and said. "Then, if Sack''s life is in danger, would you risk saving him without concern for yourself?" Then he asked again. "Life is in danger?" And when he heard this, Qin blinked, but he was a little unsure. Then, after taking a look at the current Sack, he said helplessly: "This, now I can''t do anything about it. This is a medical problem. I dont understand medical care, so now I can only wait for the pharmacist to come in, and now, I have done my best, and Sack has stabilized, and there is no problem in a short time." "It doesn''t mean that, this life is dangerous, not this injury." Regarding this, watching Qin obviously misunderstood his meaning, Toss hurriedly said. Ok? What does mean? Life is in danger? But its not the current injury... Looking at Toss''s appearance, it seemed that Zack was facing a life and death crisis at this time, and this life and death crisis did not seem to be the injury itself. Then, what is it? What does he mean? And hearing these words, Qin was even more puzzled. "Uh" When seeing the more puzzled gaze projected by Qin, Toss''s face immediately showed a bit of bitterness. He suddenly discovered that he and that adult are not only incomparable in terms of wisdom, but also in terms of elaborating issues. Every time that adult speaks and explains, he can hit the point and make people understand it the fastest. Talking by yourself is not only cumbersome, but also seems to be inconsistent. can not say? What cant you say? What does Tos want to express... Ok? Wait a minute, first mentioned the pharmacist''s pocket, and then mentioned that Sake''s life is dangerous, and it was not because of his injuries? Is it difficult because the pharmacist pockets it? First mention the pharmacist pocket, he is testing my attitude towards the pharmacist pocket? If I''m sure I don''t like pharmacist pockets much, let''s talk about life and death crisis? Pharmacist pocket? is the pharmacist pocket? To be against Sack! But this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Qin''s eyes flashed suddenly, and he suddenly understood what Toth meant. "What do you want me to do?" Then, almost subconsciously, Qin blurted out these words. understood! For this, Toss eyes also lit up. With these words, he knew that Qin understood what he meant. They have been working together for a while, and they have stood out in the intriguing training camp. Qin may not be outstanding in strength, but there is always something extraordinary. The same experience, even for a period of time, will always have a tacit understanding. of. At least, I still know each other quite well. , you can still guess some of the other''s thoughts. After all, if you can''t guess, it''s impossible to trust each other based on their growth environment. "Well, this matter, I want you..." Then, the next second, after knowing that Qin had taken care of it, he spoke. "!" However, he had just spoken, and the door was knocked suddenly. Suddenly, the two of them turned their heads to look at... ''S back, already shocked in a cold sweat! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2430： Pharmacist pocket? For unknown reasons, Sogou suddenly couldn''t search this site today. Please remember the domain name of this site (Shuhaige Quanpin) to find your way home! You can search "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! who is it? Sweat on the forehead slowly came out, and the stiff face was tightly taut. Toss and Qin stared at the knocked door. Pharmacist pocket? Come so fast? At this time, coincidentally, the same name passed in their hearts at the same time. This is also the guest house of Yinyin Village anyway, and Yinyin Village has been in a closed state, basically not communicating with the surrounding Ninja Village, and it is basically impossible to have visitors now. And now, the door has been knocked. Then, there must be visitors. Considering Zack''s injury, they naturally thought of the pharmacist who was arranged by Da She Wan to treat Zack. And this timing is too coincidental. I just planned to make some action on my side, and I have a trick outside the door, if it''s really a pharmacist. Well, basically it was intentional. Yao Shidou deliberately knocked on the door at this time to interrupt their conversation, which was obviously concealing evil intentions. This almost clearly told them that he had heard their dialogue and intentions. I''m afraid that the next step is to open the door and threaten them with his smiling tiger face. And if this is the case, then they may never escape the palm of the pharmacist''s pocket. After all, the pharmacist''s pocket is now the right arm of the Dashewan. Although the pharmacist''s pocket has never been used, the Dashewan is given to him part of the right to deal with the test article. In other words, the pharmacist''s pocket is to have a certain degree of life and death against them. Power. You can cut first and play later. And now, the conversation just now is undoubtedly a handle. Although the words just now did not have any sensitive vocabulary or remarks about Oshemarus unfaithfulness, the pharmacist who knew the character of Oshemaru was completely capable of turning these unclear disloyal remarks into suspected rebellion. When the time comes, if the pharmacist wants to kill them, even if he doesn''t have the power to behead first and then play, he can still smash the big snake pill and kill them. As for now that the pharmacist''s pocket has not been dismantled, or the killer is directly attacked, but to remind them, then, no doubt, this is more uncomfortable than killing them. In Yinyin Village, under the influence of the Oshe Maru, there was already a customary convention at some point. Don''t be afraid of being experimented by Dashewan, but be careful of the pharmacist and never let him hold the handle. That is definitely more painful than the removal of internal organs. Moreover, this kind of pain is still a long-term process. The internal organs are removed, but it is painful for a few days. If the pharmacist catches the handle, the psychological torment and the fear of not being able to penetrate the pharmacists thoughts, but It is the pain that may last a lifetime. "Gudong!" Thinking of this, the two swallowed together. Pharmacist pocket... What is this going to do? At the same time, in their hearts, amidst their horror, there was already a kind of trembling panic. And with this horrified panic, their eyes fixed on the door, and gradually a kind of inexplicable fearful expectation emerged. As if expecting that door to open soon, let them know what happened after this door. At the same time, he seemed to be afraid, afraid of seeing what he didn''t want to see the moment the door opened. Then, be quiet. The whole room was quiet. The door knocked on, didn''t think of it. It''s just quiet, without any movement, closed. "what happened?" Then, ten minutes later, the two men, who were stiff with fear and almost a little shoulders, couldn''t help but finally looked at each other. Almost at the same time, this sentence was spit out from both of them. The current situation is obviously different from what they think. It seems that the person here is not a pharmacist''s pocket. After all, if it is a pharmacist''s pocket, whether he is holding their handle or not, after knocking on the door, he will always enter the door. He also had the order of Oshemaru. In any case, no matter if Oshemarus order is to save Sack or deal with Sack, it is clear that it will save the dead and heal the wounded. It must be there, and it must show more or less the importance of Oshemaru''s treatment of subordinates so that The two of them were a little more resolute. Even if he kills Zack in the end, he will have to work hard and feel helpless. "I''ll open the door." After seeing that things were not as he had thought, Tos stood up, said to Qin, and walked towards the door. "Ok." In response, Qin nodded, and his subconscious hand touched the ninja bag behind him. Ok? Then, just when her finger touched the ninja bag behind her waist, and the cold touch of Kuwu came, she was slightly taken aback. is it Has it all become a habit? Afterwards, such a thought that didn''t know how to describe it flashed in her heart. Looking at Toss, who seemed normal, but was full of alertness, she was a little stunned. To be honest, it didnt take long for them to form a team. For ninjas like them who live in the dark side of the world of ninja, getting along during this period of time is not at all getting along, and even if they get along for a long time, they are ninjas. Among the ninjas on the dark side of the world, there is no word of trust. But now it seems that when he teamed up with Toss and Sack, they had a tacit understanding that they could only have after mutual trust. In the current situation, Toss obviously handed his back to himself, and himself, this subconscious move was responding to Toss trust. And this response of trust and trust has formed a tacit understanding due to trust. At the same time, Qin also suddenly realized that although it was a short time to get along, it seemed that each other''s existence had become a habit. It''s just that Sack who is lying on the sofa is the one who rushes out usually. And she has always been in this position, silently standing behind Pioneer, preparing ninjutsu or ninja, ready to create opportunities for Pioneer, or guarding Pioneer. At this time, changing to Toss, she was also used to being vigilant and prepared. is it Before I knew it, did I become stupid? Then, after realizing this, a smile that didn''t know whether she was self-deprecating or frank appeared on the corner of her mouth, and at the same time, such a thought flashed in her heart. "Squeak." At this time, the door rang softly, and the knocked door was slowly opened. no one? After that, Toss who opened the door had a slightly confused look on his face, and after checking and confirming the person, he skipped such a strange thought in his heart. Ok? this is? Later, when he was puzzled, his eyes flashed, and the corner of his eyes flashed, but it seemed that he had discovered something. Konoha''s "mailbox" used to deliver messages? At this moment, in the corner of his eye, there was a reflection of Konoha with scrolls on the container engraved with a certain kind of curse like a bamboo basket used to convey messages in the guest house. "It''s okay, the message from Konoha." Afterwards, he let out a long sigh of relief, and after taking the scroll easily, he yelled inside to relieve Qin. Isn''t it a pharmacist''s pocket? When he heard this sound, Qin sighed, his heart suddenly relaxed, and his hand left the ninja bag behind. These words of Tos were undoubtedly telling her that this was a false alarm. It was not the pharmacist''s pocket that knocked on the door, but the ninja who passed the message to Konoha to remind them of the news. Although this is Konoha''s site, they are ninjas from other Ninja villages after all. Even if it is a small Ninja village, considering the subtle relationship between Ninja villages, even if this is Konoha''s site, Konoha must follow certain rules. . At the very least, the guest hall room must maintain sound insulation. If not necessary, no guards can be set up to avoid the suspicion of spying on intelligence. And for this message, Konoha''s ninja can''t enter other guesthouses of Ninja Village without authorization, otherwise, the "mailbox" will not be set up, and the ninja who just delivered the message will not knock on the door and leave. A false alarm is really the best. Afterwards, after determining that it was a false alarm, Qin couldn''t help but rejoice. "Snapped!" At this time, the sound of the door closing. "What''s the news?" Subconsciously, Jin raised his head, looked at Toss who had already sat down opposite him, and asked. "It''s news about the third test." At this point, Tos happened to see the beginning and responded casually. "Ok." In response, Qin nodded. The pre-selection has ended, Konoha did not announce the start time of the third trial at that time, and it must be notified separately. As for why the time for the third test was not announced directly at the end of the preliminary selection, there is naturally a reason. The Ninja test should be regarded as the biggest test for ninjas. Various assessment methods are emerging one after another. Konoha may be due to the content of the third test without direct notification. It is possible. It''s no surprise. "Ok?" But at this moment, as soon as Qin made a sound, Toss frowned. "what happened?" Xu was because of the false alarm just now, and there were some afterthoughts. Seeing the appearance of Toss, Qin immediately became alert and asked. "Delayed by one month." In response, Toss only uttered five words. "One month delayed? What delayed one month? The third test?" Upon hearing this, Qin was taken aback for a moment, and then asked a series of questions. "Yes, one month later, the third trial officially started." Toss put down the scroll in his hand, pushed it to Qin, and nodded affirmatively. "Really..." Looking at the scroll pushed forward, Qin immediately picked it up and looked at it. After looking at it for a while, a look of surprise appeared on his face and muttered. The information on the scroll is only a few words, although the words are solemn, but the message conveyed is that one. After a one-month delay, the third test officially started. "Ok" In response to Qin''s whisper, Toss looked at Zack, his brows furrowed deeply. For Toss, Konohas news is delayed for one month or two months. It doesnt really matter. No matter what Konohas special delay is to test, it has nothing to do with them. They are just chess pieces, a guise, Konoha The Zhongnin exams were held, and other Xiaonin villages participated, and the Yinyin Village on the border of Konoha would be special. If it is special, it will attract attention. Attention is drawn to the danger of being investigated. If it is investigated, Otoshimaru is behind the Yinyin Village, and it is very likely that Konoha will be investigated. Da She Maru didn''t want to take this risk, and there was something Toss unexpectedly planned to let them take the Zhongnin exam. They are just a guise on the bright side, preventing Konoha from suspecting and investigating Otoyuki Village. Sack, an idiot, would think that they took the Zhongnin exam this time to win honor for Oshomaru. It is Dashewan''s attention and dependence on them. Now, compared to the Zhongnin exam, Sarks safety is more important. "It''s useless." At this time, Qin also threw the scroll aside, and obviously understood that what was the most important thing to say to them now. This news is really useless to Sack. If Zack is still awake, perhaps Zack will find this scroll useful. Maybe this idiot will take advantage of this month to make trouble. "No! Wrong! Useful!" However, just at the stall where she was speaking out, Toss who was opposite seemed to have thought of something suddenly, took the scroll abruptly, and looked at it carefully. Yes! Delayed by one month! One month''s delay is Zack''s life-saving straw! Dashemaru must have an intention on Konoha, otherwise it will not pretend to be our guide, Shinnin, passing the Zhongnin exam to enter Konoha, or spying on intelligence, or directly having some ulterior plan to implement. This plan is definitely not good for Konoha. Konoha entered and exited the martial arts field suddenly to perform identity verification, should be aware of something. This is delayed by one month, and it is very likely to deal with Dashewan! What caused the problem of Dashemaru''s plan! After all, to deal with Konoha''s Danin village, Oshemaru must only choose a quick plan. Strike strong with weak, the adults said, either it is the secret destruction of dozens of hundreds of years, the joint efforts of several generations, or the quick surprise attack, desperate to seal the throat with one sword. If you dont move, you will kill you. Even if you have your own life, you have to explain there. At this time, it is very likely to deal with Dashewan. The purpose may be to let the Oshe Maru retreat, or show off his feet, or to catch it all in one month. No matter which one, Konoha had already suspicious of Oshemaru. Dashemaru is absolutely unwilling to sprawl, and if Sack dies, it may be insignificant for normal times, and no one will even care. However, at this time, Otoyuki''s ninja who took the exam died in Konoha because he refused Konoha''s treatment. It will definitely attract Konoha''s attention. Attention will be investigated, and the investigation may expose..., Dashewan will never kill Sack at this time! On the contrary, it will save his life! Suddenly ~www.novelhall.com~ seemed to be suddenly resuscitated, and this series of thoughts flashed through Tos''s mind. "What...what is useful?" At this time, Qin was surprised, obviously he had never seen such a Toss. "Don''t worry, Jin, Sack is saved!" When he heard this, Toss raised his head and said with joy. "Boom boom boom!" At this moment, the door was knocked again. "Medical Ninja." Then, a familiar voice rang. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 2434 Pharmacist Pocket?) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2431： Arrivals "This...this this this this...is this true?" "I...I read it right, this, this, this... this..." "Book... written... alliance... alliance, alliance and covenant... forget it, or... or..." Eyes full of horror were opened as wide as possible. At this moment, almost everyone in this Caoyin Village Guest Houses eyeballs protruding from their eye sockets contain almost everything that can be described as "Happened." The mood of miracles. And everyone''s face is a color of "ecstasy" that is already almost distorted. Originally, the written covenant was unbelievable enough. Now the above is almost entirely a clause that favors Caoyin Village and can even change the foundation of Caoyin Village. Now they dont know that the emotion in their hearts that is almost exploding is what. There is also a blank in his head, and at this time, they don''t know how to say these words. At the same time, these almost "distorted" gazes all moved away from the scroll on the table and fell on the beautiful woman who brought the news. "Relax, we have repeatedly confirmed this written covenant." For this, after everyone''s eyes were focused on him, Haneda Kazuo smiled at the corner of his mouth and spoke. "Really? Is it effective?" Hearing the words, everyone was almost conditioned, and said in a daze. In response, Haneda Kazuone did not speak this time, but just kept smiling and nodded. Really...really? it is true Really, real! And seeing Haneda Kazuone nodding without a smile, everyone''s blank heads, when you look at me, I look at you, finally such a positive thought arose. But, in the next second, the twisted "ecstasy" color on their faces suddenly disappeared, and instead, it was a solemn color that could not contain the worry in their hearts. "But, why...why did Konoha give us such generous terms? Will there be any conspiracy in it?" In this solemn state, someone suddenly asked. "Yes! Now there is a watcher at the door... Konoha is so kind?" Then someone said. Obviously, the people at the door, they have not forgotten. "There may be a conspiracy, but its not against us Cao Yin. Konoha now needs a small Ninja village like Cao Yin. Secondly, the person you said is not here to monitor us. If you want to monitor, Can Konoha still let you find out? This is because we have formed an alliance, and Konoha has improved our treatment. That person is monitoring people who are not good for us." In response, Haneda Kazue explained patiently. "Then what''s wrong with what you said?" After hearing Haneda Kazuon''s words, someone immediately spoke. They can still remember the words that Haneda Kazuo said when he called away the idiot Ichiba. Obviously, this still needs to be explained. Otherwise, they won''t be relieved. "You don''t believe me, do you?" Haneda Kazue almost laughed at the appearance of the people asking seriously. These guys, still cant believe that we are allied with Konoha! also, this is almost unimaginable. At the same time, there was such a thought in her heart. Obviously, the people in Caoyin Village in front of them did not repeatedly doubt what she said because they did not believe her, but the news was really amazing, incredible, and impossible. Even if the facts were in front of them, they were still There is no way to trust your own eyes. Yes, at this time, everyone does not believe in themselves. No, I don''t believe her. "Believe! Of course I believe!" And hearing this sound and seeing Haneda''s smile, everyone knew that there was no need to doubt, the facts before them were facts, and the facts that were in front of them were the facts, and the conclusion was made. Even if this thing is impossible in common sense, in the world of ninjas, there will always be things that common sense cannot explain. Now, Konohas actions that violate common sense are not inexplicable. of. Although I dont know how to explain it, since the harmony has been said, there must be an explanation, but the interpretation is not going to be said, or it cant be said now. "It''s just that you found an idiot just now, what happened, can you tell me something?" After , just after this unanimous voice, his beard frowned, and after a groan, it seemed that after he had made some firm determination, he spoke. But, facing the harmony, asked. "This matter, I was meant to tell you." In this regard, Haneda Kazuon still smiled, but in the words, there was a bit more seriousness in his eyes. At the same time, her figure moved, but she reached the first seat of the long table and glanced at everyone. "So, can you say it now?" Regarding this, the other person spoke cautiously. "Of course, I originally planned to talk to the big guys after dinner, so you can celebrate when you see the covenant book, but since you care about this matter so much, then, if I don''t want to say it, you can''t be good. Eating is meaningless." In response, Haneda Kazuo''s smile slowly converged at the corner of his mouth, as he said. There is indeed something! And hearing this sound, everyone immediately sat up in distress, and some of them took a deep breath. In an instant, everyone became serious, and a serious atmosphere instantly enveloped the audience. Ugh Really troublesome, these guys! At the same time, the moment when this serious atmosphere enveloped the audience, the corner of Haneda Kazuo''s mouth behind Haneda Kazuo slightly twitched, and he silently picked up the paper that he didn''t know where to get at any time. After shaking, the pen and ink have slipped to his hand. Then, while writing, he walked to the door. Afterwards, in the sound of the door opening and closing, the door panel that was closed again was stuck with a "do not disturb" note. "Actually, the current situation is not optimistic, it has not yet reached the final word." As the door closed, I glanced at Haneda Ichiba who was sitting down at the door and didn''t intend to come. Haneda Kazuone nodded slightly, and then spoke to everyone. "What do we need to do?" And hearing this sentence, everyone said it almost in unison. After all, I have been getting along for many years. Although I didn''t stay together day and night, a considerable part of the audience was taught by Harmony, and they occasionally work together. The big guys are quite familiar with each other. Of course, he has a certain understanding of harmony. Since she said that the situation is not optimistic, it means that there may be something they must do. In other words, what they need to do. Otherwise, Heyin will not explain to them. "Don''t worry." Regarding this, looking at the people in Kushin Village who had developed a tacit understanding and had guessed their own intentions without saying anything, Haneda Kazue smiled again and said. "You always have to know what happened." And at this time, a frowning sound that was not salty and not light that made everyone unconsciously frowned. This idiot one leaf! At the same time, the moment this voice sounded, everyone''s brows were clearly frowned, and in their hearts, almost everyone cursed subconsciously. However, although their hearts were full of waiting to see, everyone didn''t say anything, just looked at the harmony and motioned to her to explain. "The problem is actually very simple. It is that Konoha Village has raised the treatment standard of our Cao Yin Village, directly allowing us to enjoy the treatment of Konoha''s allies and delaying the conflict for one month. This matter has produced..." While noticing everyone''s reaction, Harmony did not sell anything, and straightforwardly informed everyone of the current problems and solutions. "So, now we are waiting for Konoha''s reply? As long as Konoha is sure, we will be ready to attack the teams in the major Shinobu village? After listening to Haneda''s words, everyone was silent for a while, and finally, the silence was broken by the beard. "Yes." In response, Kazuon Haneda nodded and said. "However, our strength is not enough. After all, the idiots Ichiha, Ryuhiko, and Anna are all here. If you rush out of the Zhongnin exam, it is more likely to cause suspicion." When hearing the words of harmony, the beautiful female ninja frowned and spoke. "Yes." Haneda Kazuone did not deny this, but nodded bluntly. To tell the truth, although there are still some ninjas who have experienced three wars in the village of Kushinori, who have the ability to catch up with the level of Shinobu Murakami, among the younger generation, only Haneda Ichiha, Ryuhiko and Anna can be distinguished. The up-and-coming stars who are present and not selected because of the number of people are only the ones who can catch up with the elites of Danin Village in the future, and they are not yet. As for those powerful ninjas, Kuo Yin Village naturally wants to stay in the village to guard. Although Konoha has formed an alliance with Konoha, Konoha has decided to get along, but this does not mean that he can trust Konoha completely. Not set. What''s more, even if Konoha is helping, considering Konoha''s current situation, it is impossible to go all out. Haneda Ichibas strategy is good, but there is also a feeling of desperation in it. The grass is hidden, but I still find a good way out. Or rather, make more preparations. However, if these forces are kept in the village, then the village of Caoyin will be very limited. According to Ichiyo''s strategy, they are going to deal with the elite troops of other Shinobu villages. If their strength is less than a certain level, even if they have the advantage in numbers, they are only killed by mowing, and they lose their manpower in vain. After all, at the time of the Third Ninja World War, Cao Yin Village was also the little Ninja village that was most affected. It was a miracle to be able to preserve its current strength, and because of the excellent command and mediation of the former leader, the former leader is no longer there Although the new leader is also very strong, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice. Caoyin Village is actually in an era of turmoil. So, now, what lies in front of Cao Yin Village is quite a big problem. Now Konoha cant do it for them, and maybe he cant even give him full assistance. Konohas situation is not optimistic, and they either put all the last bit of combat power on them, or they all rely on Konoha, or, Give up the part they should snipe and lead the enemy to the headquarters for siege. However, the siege will inevitably cause damage. Kuoyin Village is not a Konoha Village. As a small ninja village, it has a small area and immature fortifications. It is very likely that the opposing elite ninja will put down several large-scale ninjutsu. Their Caoyin Village is almost gone. In a sense, in fact, Cao Yin Village is still a bit "unworthy" to cooperate with a Da Nin village like Konoha. "On this point, I have passed on the leader of the book, let him decide." And at this time, Haneda Kazue who heard this said, just like that. "is it" Regarding this, everyone looked at each other at first, but after all, they did not raise any objections. They just nodded. Obviously, everyone was quite convinced of the new leader. Their attitude was almost tacitly acquiescing to the new leader to resolve this matter. "So, what do you want us to do?" Then they asked. "It''s easy..." Hearing the words, Haneda Kazuo''s smile turned up slightly, looking at everyone, there was an inexplicable brilliance in his eyes. Uh In response, everyone''s body stiffened slightly. This look... This kind of look always feels that the harmony has to say something that makes us quite reluctant to do. At the same time, such a thought flashed through their minds. A group of troublesome guys, at this time, there is only one thing they can do! At this time, Haneda Ichiba at the door twitched slightly. Such a thought came to mind. At the same time, his gaze turned to Anna Haneda and Tatsuhiko Haneda who were hanging on and under the cantilever beam, and a little worry flashed in his eyes. "This month, just play as much as you like, don''t cause trouble." And just then, the words of harmony sounded. "Wow!" At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ while the harmony sounds, on the other side, above the Hokage Rock at the highest point of Konoha, the mountain breeze whizzes by, two "brushing" sounds, two black figures Suddenly flashed. "Arrived!" And when these two figures flashed, a word of words sounded in the mountain breeze. "Ok." Then, among the two black figures, the one in the front nodded, but in his tone of voice, there was an emotion that seemed to soften dignity and emotion. "This is Konoha Village!" At this moment, the black figure behind Yuan itself has already walked to the edge of the Hokage Rock cliff, looking all over, looking at the vast Konoha Village, his mouth is full of emotion. "Ok!" In response, the black figure who was standing in front nodded and responded. "So, what shall we do next?" But the black figure in front of him didn''t feel much emotion for long. After taking a second glance at the scenery of Konoha Village, he turned his head and looked at the black figure behind him, which seemed to be somewhat silent, and asked. In the tone of , it was already full of solemn meaning. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2432： report "Hmm...I don''t know yet." In the high mountain breeze, the loose robe embroidered with silver moon in pitch black was flying, hunting and hunting sounded, and the sound of silence came from the pitch black under the wide cape and hat. "Uh" Regarding the words of the partner who was in front of him and now behind him, the man in black who had already squatted down and also dressed in pitch-black embroidered silver moon retracted his head and looked back. After that, he seemed a little speechless. Right. "Then, why are you so eager to put everything down and risk such a big risk to rush to Konoha!" Then, with a strong incomprehension, the squatting black man asked. "Perhaps, I just want to see where he lived." Hearing this sound, the standing man in black walked forward slowly, walked to the edge of the cliff, and looked at the top platform of the four Hokage Rock statues below, and then at the endless horizon, with wood everywhere. The village where Ye Ren survived, said lightly. "Yes! Unexpectedly, the village of Konoha he lives in is such a vast place, it''s so nice! Our village is too small compared to Konoha." In response, the man in black squatting said with emotion. "Um...just, I don''t know if the people in this village are like him." Hearing the words, the standing man in black said so. "Oh? Could it be possible that you came here to take a look to confirm Konoha''s credibility?" Regarding this, the squatting black man keenly felt something and said. "Credibility is naturally to be investigated. Even if I believe Konoha, Konoha will not necessarily believe me." Hearing the words, the standing man in black said lightly, and at the same time, his head under his hood lifted slightly, his eyes seemed to open. "So, since looking at Konoha''s credibility is something that goes hand in hand, then, why on earth, suddenly put everything down, and urgently recalled me?" When he heard this, the man in black squatted and asked. Obviously, the meaning of his companion, the reason for the real rush, was not to investigate Konoha''s credibility. But, have no purpose. "If I said it was just instinct, would you beat me?" In response, the standing black-clothed man opened his mouth, and his tone seemed to have a hint of joking. However, from the perspective of the words, there is no half-joking in it. It seems that the standing man in black really let go of everything because of intuition, and urgently recalled Konoha who seemed to be a squatting man in black who was performing some important task. "Should not, after all, your intuition has not missed a few times so far." On this, the squatting black man didn''t seem to care, and said. "Boss!" However, at this moment, before the conversation between the two of them continued, behind them, a wrapped tight figure suddenly flashed, half kneeling on the ground, holding out two scrolls with both hands. "Oh? Has it been intercepted?" Regarding this, the standing man in black turned his head and said quietly. At the same time, the hood of the squatting man in black was slightly lifted, but it seemed to glance at the standing man in black called the leader, as if there was something to say, but after all, he didn''t say it. . "Yes! All have been intercepted." In response, the tightly wrapped ninja nodded and said. "Well, well done. Then, tell me about the current situation." Hearing this, the standing man in black didn''t talk nonsense, he took away the two scrolls, looked at the wrapped ninja whose face was really unclear, and said. "At present, the Chunin exam has conducted two exams, and some people who passed the exam..." And hearing these words, the tightly wrapped ninja did not hesitate, and directly informed the standing man in black the result of this Zhongnin exam, including some in this one. Candidates who deserve attention in the Ninja test. "One month delay? The third test?" At this time, when he heard that the last test of Nakanin''s exam was delayed for a month, the squatting black man couldn''t help but speak. "Yes! This is Konoha''s latest news." Regarding this, the sternly wrapped ninja replied respectfully. It seemed that although he called the standing man in black as the leader, he respected the squatting man in black as if he were a leader. "One month?" After hearing this confirmation, the squatting black man looked at the standing black man. "What about the other news?" In this regard, the standing man in black did not directly answer the question of the squatting man in black, but looked at the tightly wrapped ninja and asked again. "At present, it has been detected that there are traces of Oshe Maru in Konoha Village." Obviously, the strict ninja in this package is also a very intelligent ninja, knowing that his leader is not asking for other general information, but targeted information. In this sentence, he was asking him about any news related to the one-month delay. "Orochimaru?" In response, the standing man in black, the man in black known as the leader, groaned slightly. "What do you think?" Then, after a deep groan, the leader looked at the man in black who was squatting next to him and asked. "I''m afraid, this matter is directly related to Dashemaru." In this regard, the man in black said so. "Well, I guess it is the same. It seems that this Zhongnin exam is more complicated than we thought. It is not only us, but also Oshemaru, and even the sand hidden village, which is driving the undercurrents secretly. Come, this time, my instinct is not wrong again." Hearing the words, the leader nodded, as if he had verified some of his own conjectures, and he spoke with a rather murmur. "What more news, let me know one by one." Then, he spoke to the tightly wrapped ninja again. "Yes!" And hearing this sound, the wrapped stern ninja did not talk nonsense, and directly took everything he knew about Mingmen''s Zhongnin test, secretly, such as all the information he found about Oshemaru, and other things. The useful and useless were all concisely and concisely told to their leader. "Huh? Are you saying that there is someone assisting him behind Oshemaru, or in the dark, beside Oshemaru?" However, just after he had finished speaking, the standing man in black, the leader, spoke abruptly, and there was already a hint of tension in his words. "what happened?" The first person who responded to this was the man in black squatting beside him. "Yes!" Then, the tightly wrapped ninja responded. "You should withdraw first!" Hearing this affirmative answer, the figure of the leader seemed to be slightly stiff, and his mouth was to let the tightly wrapped ninja step back. "Yes!" As for the words of his leader, the wrapped stern ninja answered simply, and the action was even more succinct. With this response, the sternly wrapped ninja''s figure flashed and disappeared. In the same place, left this place. "What''s wrong, what''s the matter?" In response, the squatting man in black asked again, but his tone was full of solemnity. sounded, but it was already serious. There is even a sense of tight tension that diffuses from under his black robe. "It''s Nobuhiko Uchiha, and Nobuhiko Uchiha also came to the village of Konoha. This matter is no longer complicated and can be explained." In response, the standing man in black turned back, looked at the beautiful village below his feet again, and said solemnly. "What! Nobuhiko Uchiha!" When he heard these words, the squatting ninja stood up instantly, and a shocked exclaim that was obviously a little too loud, sounded from under his black robe. "It can only be Uchiha Nobuhiko. At the beginning, Onamaru betrayed Akatsuki. In recent years, Akatsuki has been chasing and killing Onamaru. Although she has stopped chasing after some things, Oshamaru is going against Konoha. He would help him, but Oshemaru did not dare to look for Akatsuki. At this time, in the dark world, he was the only one who could and was qualified and motivated to help Oshemaru, and only Uchiha Nobuhiko!" In response, the leader said. "This" Hearing this sound, the man in black seemed to want to refute, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t refute it. In terms of their intelligence, even if it is in the dark world, Oshe Maru is not a human being, and even some dark forces are quite jealous of him. As for his betrayal of Akatsuki, although the Akatsuki organization itself is relatively low-key, and in the dark world, not many people pay attention to it. However, as a ninja who has been wandering in the dark world for a long time, the people in black still know this. Yes, and also knows Akatsuki''s attitude towards Dashewan. It''s just that, compared to what Akatsuki''s priority is currently doing, the traitor Oshemaru can let it go. It is precisely because of this that Da She Maru has a period of time, which is a period of time that can be unscrupulous. And during this unscrupulous time, Oshe Maru suddenly appeared in Konoha, this is definitely a conspiracy against Konoha. And in the dark world, Konoha, which has roots spreading in, is definitely not an existence. At least, no dark forces will provoke Konoha without an absolute conflict of interest, and Konoha hasn''t done anything to offend the dark forces recently, and they are absolutely safe. In other words, there is currently no dark force that will help Oshemaru. Even if Oshemaru is not popular, but is popular, there will be no dark force that would be stupid enough to oppose Konoha. The roots of Konoha can also provide them with a lot of nutrients. In the dark world, no one will easily cut the chain of relationships that provide nutrients to themselves. However, there are no mavericks in the dark world. There are no dark forces, but it does not mean that people in the dark world will not join forces with Oshemaru. And in the dark world, there is one who can shake Konoha personally. That is, "Uchiha Nobuhiko", known as the second Uchiha Madara, was one of the masterminds that caused the Kyuubi Rebellion. is also the only one who can confront Konoha''s patron saint. can be said to be the only one who can challenge Konoha''s patron saint, and the patron saint sometimes has to regress. Now, Osha Maru is going to be against Konoha, the only ally that can be found is him, Uchiha Nobuhiko! And its also very obvious. Now in Konoha Village, in addition to Ochiha Maru and Uchiha Nobuhiko lurking, then this Ninja test will probably be an event that will be included in the history of Ninja. And, for sure, Konoha is definitely the most unsafe place in the entire Ninja world! "Well... the thing I fear most still happened, Uchiha Nobuhiko, as expected, he has something special about Konoha! Or, he seems to have a certain obsession with Konoha." Regarding this, the black-clothed man, known as the leader, opened his mouth. In the quiet words, there was already a sense of tension and anxiety. "At the beginning, he lost an eye here. This time he assisted Oshamaru, it should be for revenge, and since it is for revenge, then the purpose of Oshamaru''s coming to Konoha should also be revenge. After all, counting, this The gloomy guy, hates Konoha more than he loves, right. Huh? In other words, Konoha''s delay is one month, is... knowing that someone is going to count him?" Hearing the words, the black-clothed man who stood up groaned slightly, suddenly understood something, and said bluntly. "It seems that it is necessary to go there now." However, the leader did not care about the black mans hindsight, as if he was used to it, he just looked at the most striking building in the beautiful village below his feet, the big red building with a round structure. , Talking in his mouth. With this voice, a sense of stagnation radiated from the figure of the leader. "What can I do? Going with two people, it''s not very good." At this time, the man in black who stood up said. "Well... if you stay~www.novelhall.com~, Konoha should have entered a state of guard now. It doesn''t matter if you sneak in like this, but if you keep hidden for a long time, it will definitely be exposed. After all, this is Konoha''s site. However, if you are asked to go back, there will be situations where you are needed. I am not sure that one person can take care of Konoha. You still...go to the meeting point here. " Regarding this, the leader groaned, as if he had encountered some problems, he said after thinking for a while. "Coupling point..." Hearing this, the man in black turned his eyes and fell on a certain defense in the downtown area of ??this beautiful village. "I see, I''ll go lurking, you, don''t be impulsive. The three generations of Hokage are not easy to fool and provoke." Then, he simply responded. "Why should I mess with three generations of Hokage? Besides, I am not going to fool him!" In response, under the leader''s black robe, there was such a dumbfounding cry. Is it hello the one who can make trouble! At the same time, he couldn''t help but complain. However, spitting over to spit, the next two did not talk nonsense, one after the other, in two directions, they disappeared in place. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2433： New message "That... three generations of Naruto-sama... what did Chiba-sama say?" At this moment, on the other side, in the Naruto office, the half-kneeling Anbu ninja gently pursed his lips. After hesitating on his face, he seemed to have finally made up his mind. He raised his head and looked at the Naruto desk in front of him. Can''t bear to say. "Ok" In response, behind Hokage''s desk, the third generation of Hokage groaned slightly, put down the letter paper in his hand, and fell silent. "Three generations of adults..." Looking at the appearance of the three generations of Hokage, the Anbe Ninja was taken aback, but the words in his mouth were not uttered after all. Just now, the Chiba-sama, who had already returned to the village, but no one saw him, sent another message about some matters during the one-month delay. As a contact ninja, the village side and the Chiba-sama side He knew the situation very well and knew that this was extremely critical information, so he passed the information to the third generation of Hokage in the first place, and the current situation was also present. And because I know so much, I feel a little bit uncontrollable at this time. After all, the village already needs to postpone the official examination for one month to detect the unfavorable forces in the village. In a sense, it is already saying that the village is helpless. It can only be a one-month delay, which will obviously increase the burden on the village. And at this moment, increasing the burden on the village is tantamount to gambling, betting that the enemy first reveals the flaw, and if the enemy does not reveal the flaw, the overloaded village will give the enemy more opportunities. Even the losses that would have been caused will be doubled, and may even crush the entire village. Using this kind of gambling strategy, it has been shown that the village is somewhat helpless with this force. There is no effective way in the village, so I can only fight like this. More importantly, this strategy was proposed by Lord Chiba. Konohas patron saint and the unparalleled wise man in the world of Ninja, even Lord Chiba could only propose such a gambling plan. Then, Can only explain one thing. Although it is calm on the surface and everything is not that bad, the village has actually been forced to a certain despair. After all, Master Chibas plan is always the safest, never taking risks! If it is not desperate, how can there be such a desperate plan! If he doesn''t know anything, he will naturally not ask. But, at this time, as a person who can be chosen as a contact ninja, how can he not ask anything? Knowing so much, he has almost touched the core of the crisis in the village. Even if it is absolutely impossible to ask, he may even lose his identity as a contact ninja because of the question. However, he still cannot bear it. Live to know. I want peace of mind. "It seems that things are not that simple." However, although he didn''t ask any more questions, the third generation of Hokage didn''t seem to intend to hide it, so he picked up the letter paper and handed it to him. "Is this... okay?" While looking at it, it was the third generation of Naruto that he had watched by himself, but the Anbe Ninja couldn''t believe it. "It doesn''t matter, it''s not too important." In response, the third generation of Hokage shook his head and said. "Yes!" And hearing this sound, the Anbe ninja also knew that this was something he, the contact ninja, could know, and he no longer hesitated at the moment, straightened up, stood up, leaned back and took the letter with his hands. "have a look." Regarding this, he looked at the Anbu Ninja Ninja and carefully opened the letter, and said softly. Chiba knew this for a long time, and did it delay me by one month? What does he mean? Over the years, he has been outside, how many things have he kept from us? At the same time, such a thought flashed through the mind of the three generations of Hokage. And this idea is not to doubt Chiba. For Chiba, the child he grew up watching, even though he entered the dark world to contain Nobuhiko Uchiha when he was young, the third generation of Hokage is still Don''t doubt this child. In the Nine Tails Rebellion, if everything is lost, this child will indeed change. He may be colder, colder, and may even take some small detours. However, the three generations of Hokage believe that this child will never be harmful to Konoha. . This is not only confidence in Chiba, but also confidence in everything that Chiba has experienced, but also confidence in the woman who has been leading Chiba and who has lost everything when she was young. The disciples she taught will definitely not disadvantage Konoha. This is the only thing, the three generations of Hokage have no doubt. "This...delayed for a month, there is no...isn''t there any effect of deterrence? Will it show its feet? This...this...this is impossible! This is...this is the plan of Lord Chiba himself, right? Why... the village... the village... how..." At this moment, the contact ninja who had read the letter paper could not help but screamed. The words were full of horror. "Do not worry." In response, the corners of the mouth of the third generation of Hokage showed a slight smile, and said in a soothing tone. It seems that there is no anxiety because of the one-month delay written on the letter paper, and there may be no way to knock the mountain trembling or let the enemy show his feet. It looks like, but it seems to be well prepared. "But, the three generations of Naruto-sama..." About this, almost subconsciously, the contact ninja would refute it. "No! I''m sorry, I''m the one who lost my temper!" However, he immediately realized that his behavior was improper, and immediately bent over and lowered his head, expressing apology and respect. "It''s okay, I understand how you feel now." In response, the three generations of Hokage shook his head, and didn''t care much, just said. "So, three generations of Naruto-sama, what should we do now...?" And hearing this sound, Contact Anbe Ninja did not feel any peace of mind because of the calm appearance of the three generations of Hokage. However, he was calm after all, and he did not show his anxiety and panic at the moment, and forced that share. Unnatural, he said. "It''s okay, the one-month-delayed news has been sent, so it will be delayed one month." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage said, apparently insisting on delaying one month, even if Chiba has indicated that the maximum effect of delaying one month may not be effective and will increase Konohas load. It is insisting on delaying the start of the third test by one month. "But, the three generations of Naruto-sama..." In response to this, contacting the Anbe Ninja couldn''t help but speak again, but between the words, he intended to dissuade the third generation of Hokage. Especially from the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the list of "one month delayed news, which will be interpreted by various Shinobu villages. As a result, whether it is Konoha or Shinobu who has ideas, it will do more. With an attitude of doing nothing, try to restrain the ninjas on your side, especially the Ninja village who is not good for Konoha." After the message, his face was even more eager. Chiba-sama has already made it very clear, at this time, a one-month delay is nothing but futile. It''s better to start the third test early and end the Zhongnin exam earlier, which is safer. "Did you not find out? In fact, Chiba meant to delay us for another month." However, the three generations of Hokage did not let him finish speaking, and said. "carry on?" In response, contact the Anbe Ninja for a moment. "Yes, first of all, it has been notified. If we take it back now and start the Zhongnin exam in the shortest time, then the unfavorable forces in the dark will definitely think that we have a guilty conscience, and the attack will only come early. , If all Shinobu villages stay in the village peacefully because they fear our delay for a month, what will be the situation for us?" Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage seemed to be in a pretty good mood, and did not feel any anxiety due to Chiba''s information, and explained patiently at this time. "Stay in the village peacefully?" In response, contacting the Anbe Ninja was startled again, and murmured. "This matter is not necessarily a bad thing. Destroy the information and step back." At this time, the third generation of Hokage smiled slightly, and waved his hand to contact the Anbe Ninja to leave. "Yes!" Regarding the words of the third generation of Naruto, although there are still many doubts about contacting Anbe Ninja, he has not forgotten his responsibilities and position. After hearing this, after a response, his body disappeared in a flash. Ground. I can only say, it is Chiba... The postponement of one month is not as simple as it seems. While watching the contact Anbe Ninja leave, the third generation of Hokage relaxed and went back to test, and at the same time, a puff of smoke was spit out from his mouth. It is impossible to take back the matter of delaying for one month. The reason is very simple, the same as that of contacting the ninja. First, in the current situation, if Konoha suffers a sudden attack, and those forces that are unfavorable to Konoha can still not be exposed after a one-month delay, it means that this has been planned for a long time, and it is no longer an attack. When Konoha launches an attack, Konoha will inevitably suffer heavy losses. Even if it does not endanger the roots, it will inevitably be severely injured. The pace of recovery will inevitably stagnate or regress. If Konoha declines, it will inevitably become the fuse of the Ninja war. The other four ninja villages are bound to take advantage of the fire and rob. Therefore, I can''t take it back now, letting the enemy feel his own guilty conscience. Second, it is a great good thing that everyone is in peace. At least, Konoha will be able to calmly consider this matter in the next month, and carry out a series of targeted measures. Sexual arrangement. Yes, this is delayed by one month, and at least it can buy Konoha a month of calm time. This has been able to do a lot of things. And, in line with Konoha''s current situation of improving the treatment of Cao Yin Village, if done properly, it may have miraculous effects. For example, the Haneda Ichibas plan was perfectly successful. After annihilating many of the elite troops in Danin Village, it can also have a deterrent effect, and even make other forces and even the enemies in the dark feel that all this is Konohas setting. Bring out the existence that is not good for Konoha, and then annihilate it. At that time, no matter if the news that Chiba is still alive, no matter whether it is an enemy or not, everyone will stop. In this way, Konoha''s crisis is also solved. It is undeniable that Chiba originally asked for a one-month delay. I am afraid that this level has already been thought of. After all, Chibas strategy is always the safest choice. instead of... The most adventurous. "Oh! I almost forgot, I have to send out the proposal that agrees with Cao Yin Village." When thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage''s eyes flashed, it seems that something suddenly occurred, and there was a soft voice in his mouth. "Duh!" Then, Hokages seal was knocked on another unfolded document. "Although you don''t know who your Excellency is, should I give you this scroll that agrees to Cao Yin Village''s proposal?" Then, after the seal was knocked on, the third generation of Hokage took another deep breath and exhaled it. Then, his eyes fell on the window of the Hokage office. "Wow..." And at this moment, just at the stall where the eyes of the third generation of Hokage settled, amidst the sound of the wind, a black figure leaped on the window sill, and the black robe slowly fell into the room, slowly revealing under the hood , Fair and handsome face. , however, is a young man with a phoenix eye and a handsome, handsome young man. "As expected of the third generation of Hokage." At this time, the hood slowly drifted backwards, and the young man with long hair falling out slowly raised his head, and said in surprise in his eyes. The words are full of emotion. "When you entered the enchantment, I already noticed you. It is not that I found you now, but that you have been discovered long ago." Regarding this, the three generations of Naruto turned their eyes back, but it seemed that they didn''t care about this uninvited guest~www.novelhall.com~ while slowly rolling up the document, and speaking lightly. Black Robe Silver Moon... Is the costumes that I have never seen before, and the Haneda clan, are they also new ones? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Really... It seems that Konoha''s barrier still has the ability to distinguish between good and evil." In this regard, the handsome young man stepped down from the window sill gently, and with a click, between the golden eyes of the phoenix, there was a faint sense of fear. Obviously, this young man is very jealous of the old man who seems to be half-in-the-earth. Although he tried his best to show kindness, he still couldn''t conceal that fear. "Hahaha!" In response, the third generation of Hokage suddenly laughed, and gently handed out the rolled file in his hand, and said: "Can I give it to you?" "Oh... Enchantment naturally cannot distinguish between good and evil, but humans can distinguish it. He came here in an upright manner, and he came directly toward the Hokage Building, without even hiding his body. You are not malicious." Then he added. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2434： chat ()You can search for "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! Has the information leaked? still is Looking at the documents handed over, although there was no change in the youth''s face, his heart was not as calm as he was on the surface. "of course.", However, although his heart was not at peace, he still stretched out his hand indifferently and accepted the document that had been rolled up and had been stamped with the seal of Hokage. And he knew exactly what this scroll was, and he had already read the information intercepted before. He also roughly understood what the third generation of Hokage had handed over, and why he gave it to himself. "Coming from afar, it''s hard work." Seeing the young man accepted the document, the third generation of Hokage stood up and said. This is the new leader of Caoyin Village. It seems that his age is not much different from Chiba''s. Although the edge has not been fully recovered, he has already had the power that a leader should have. Originally, I thought Haneda of Caoyin Village. Yiye is already the person with the most potential and strength in Caoyin Village, but now it seems that Caoyin Village still has his characters in town. This new leader, at a young age, already has the temperament of a superior. I am afraid, he is also a rare genius. In the third Ninja World War, I am afraid that the light that blooms is better than that of Cao Yin Village. The old leader is even better. It''s incredible! Cao Yin Village now! Fortunately, it has been basically determined that Cao Yin Village will become Konoha''s most solid ally. Otherwise, the strength of Cao Yin Village, such a weather, will become a vacillating force in the small Ninja Village who does not know whether it is an enemy or a friend, I am afraid, some headaches. At the same time, that thought flashed through the mind of the third generation of Hokage. As for why the three generations of Hokage determined that the person in front of them is the new leader of Caoyin Village, it is naturally because when Caoyin Village was selected, the news about the new leader of Caoyin Village came back. About the general appearance of this new leader, He still knows. Although Caoyin Village is now the best choice for allies, it does not mean that Konoha will form an alliance with Caoyin Village without knowing it, and it is directly a written agreement. Konoha still has a general understanding of Caoyin Village. And now that the three generations of Hokage have really come into contact with this new leader, it is clear that the stock of Cao Yin Village is really selected. Although he knows the appearance of the new leader of Caoyin Village, but when he sees a real person, he has a temperament that belongs to a superior person that is not shown in the photo. It was indeed slightly surprised. After all, even in the original Yuyin Village, the "Ninja Demigod" did not have such a pure superior temperament. It can be said that this new leader, analyzed from his age, can be said to be a natural superior. In a sense, from the perspective of temperament, or at least in terms of the temperament of the superior, this new leader is also a "Hokage talent." In Konin Village, it is extremely rare for such a Naruto talent to appear. In Konohas confidential historical records, including a series of materials left by the first, second and even Uchiha Madara, Konin can The number of "Naruto Talents" appearing is still very few, and they are basically concentrated in Konoha Jiancun and the turbulent times of the Warring States period before. After the formation of the Ninja World, it is almost invisible. It can be said that this new leader of Cao Yin Village is the first case of the "Naruto Talent" in Xiao Ren Village after the formation of the Ninja World. Even if it is Sansho Fish Hanzo, it is not a Hokage talent. It is precisely because of this that the three generations of Hokage will be surprised and will stand up at this time. "No! You are polite, three generations of Hokage." As for the three generations of Hokage who stood up, the young man leaned slightly, but he followed the etiquette commonly used by the younger generation when they saw the elders. "In Shimohaneda, Yuzawa is the leader of the current Kushin Village." Later, in the salute, he introduced himself. "Please don''t be polite." In this regard, although the other party gave a gift to the younger generation, although the three generations of Hokage, an absolute elder, did not need to return the gift at all, they still bowed their heads slightly and responded with a relatively equal attitude, without losing the majesty of the elder. It is also a low profile and kindness as the leader of Daren Village. After all, the person in front of him at this time, although he is still young, is after all the current leader of Caoyin Village, and Caoyin Village is still an ally with them in a written covenant. In terms of status, they are equal. At the same time, this also shows the wisdom of this Haneda Yuzawa. Here, he used the gift of the junior. As the elder, the third generation of Hokage does not need to return the gift. It does not let the Caoyin Village be lower in front of the Konoha Village, and avoids it. If reciprocal etiquette is used, the three generations of Hokage must bow to the embarrassment of a junior like him. It can be said that both sides are taken care of. This one etiquette is enough for three generations of Hokage to watch Haneda Yuzawa first. "Thank you." As for the words of the three generations of Hokage, Yusawa Haneda replied and straightened up. At the same time, the third generation of Hokage also straightened up. I can only say, is it worthy of Konoha''s intelligence department? Looking at the appearance of the three generations of Hokage, it should have learned some information about me. I think Konoha has infiltrated the Caoyin Village before forming an alliance with us, or that Konohas intelligence department has been keenly aware of something. Investigated Caoyin Village. According to time calculations, the country of Grass just stopped shutting down the country, and Konoha got my information in just a few days, although I also deliberately exposed to people to show the Ninja world the appearance of the new leader of the village. However, in such a short period of time, I have collected intelligence that can confirm the alliance. I am afraid that Konoha has already planted eyes and ears around the grassland village. It has been hindered by the country''s closed-door policy, so it is not convenient to carry out operations. , Can only be lurking all the time. Konoha was really very cautious about the surrounding Shinobu Village, and now that the country of Grass has closed its doors and closed the country, these lurking eyes and ears have quickly started to act. Moreover, since it is lurking in Caoyin Village, a lot of information will naturally be found on weekdays. In this short period of time, Konoha may have obtained a lot of information about Caoyin Village. Even, Caoyin Village was selected as an ally. A large part of the reason should be because of our economic crisis. However, even so, the efficiency of Konoha''s intelligence department is still unimaginable in Cao Yin Village! It''s also a blessing to open up the retreat before the Zhongnin exam, otherwise, after a while, Konoha might be clear about Cao Yin. And if we know our strength, those good results may be greatly reduced. Or, before showing up, it will cause Konoha''s jealousy before the Zhongnin exam. At that time, let alone forming an alliance, it will be a very difficult task to gain Konoha''s favor. We are also relatively lucky. But at this time, looking at the three generations of Hokage who straightened up, Haneda Yuzawa''s mind flashed such a thought. "I don''t know what happened when the leader of Haneda came to Konoha at this time? Oh...Is it about the alliance? The news from your village is really well informed." And for Haneda Yusawas low-profile thank you, the three generations of Naruto are also quite polite, and there is no strangeness because the opposite is the leader of Xiaonin Village or because they are young, and even the eyes are full of praise. Meaning. It''s like looking at a favorite junior. "Ah! I already know about the alliance. Cao Yincun is very grateful for Konoha''s trust." Hearing these words, Haneda Yuzawa hurriedly spoke, and at the same time he bowed solemnly to express his gratitude. "No! Please don''t be so polite," In response, the third generation of Hokage leaned slightly, and hurriedly said. "Is there any place where I need to sign, please allow me to overstep." Hearing this, Haneda Yusawa straightened up, without talking nonsense, and directly took out the pen and ink and the seal of Cao Yin Village. "Wait a minute." In this regard, the three generations of Hokage did not talk nonsense, and directly took out two scrolls from the pile of documents and handed them to Haneda Yuzawa. This kid is really good. Just now, he should have understood that we have already grasped part of Caoyin Villages intelligence, and we also understand that Konohas intelligence personnel have been lurking in Caoyin Village, but they did not show it at all. , Is still so calm and calm, and always takes care of the relationship between the two sides. It neither makes Caoyin Village be looked down upon by Konoha, nor does it make us feel that Caoyin Village has the meaning of being an ally, but with a sense of neither humble nor arrogant. Not bad! it''s actually very good! This degree is very good. As an ally, Cao Yin Village will definitely be very reliable. However, we must avoid Cao Yin Village becoming an enemy. Ok? Wait. At this time, it seems a bit interesting. This child, thinking about it, should also understand that if he is too good himself, it will actually hinder the relationship between the two parties. He has been taking care of our relationship carefully. Then, next, he will How to take care of it? In the case where one''s own excellence cannot be concealed. At this time, this series of thoughts flashed through the hearts of the three generations of Hokage. "this is?" At this time, although I simply took the scroll passed by the third generation of Hokage and spread it out, and after a brief look at the regulations, he simply signed the name and pressed the seal, but Haneda Yu Ze still started slightly confused. "This is a newly revised written covenant based on the revised content. The content above is exactly the same as the one taken by Kazuo Kazuo, and I have signed and stamped it, but I think we still have to meet the previous one after all. It saves some trouble, and there are many nights and dreams, so I prepared a little more, so that if someone doubts, we can be regarded as having a formal document in the true sense. As for the one in the hands of Guicun Heyin, it is also effective, but With this document, there is no need for that one." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage said. Then, put away one of the scrolls. These two scrolls were actually prepared when someone passed through the enchantment. According to the calculations of the three generations of Hokage, as the leader of Caoyin Village, when he received the news of the alliance, no, it should be said, as The leader of Cao Yin Village, who was planning to form an alliance with Konoha, couldn''t really wait for news in the village. And, after some news was compiled, from the time Haneda Yusawa stepped into Konoha''s barrier, in fact, the three generations of Hokage had already understood that the new leader of Kushin Village had arrived. After all, if it is going to be unfavorable to Konoha, he will never come over there openly. The enchantment on the Hokage Rock statue has always been Konohas top priority in preventing attacks. Even the Oshemaru will not sneak in from there. Since this new leader can make the name of the grass country have nothing to do, only If you can ask for help, you will certainly not know this. The cliff of the Hokage Rock Statue can be said to be the gateway to Konoha Village in one direction, and because of the high terrain, it is also Konohas important military site. It can be seen from Konohas geographical location. This Haneda Yuzawa It is impossible not to know, and it is also something that all ninjas know. If it''s not good for Konoha, he will never go that side in an open manner. The ninja who came suddenly walked over there, and went straight to the Hokage Building. It was obvious that he could only be the new leader of Cao Yin Village. As for why this is done, it is another form of openness. In the current situation, in fact, the leader of Caoyin Village is a bit inconvenient to come to Konoha blatantly. This will cause quite a lot of chain reactions. After all, the undercurrent is raging, and the situation of the Zhongnin exam is quite complicated. Konoha has Konoha''s consideration, and Caoyin Village naturally also has Caoyin Village''s consideration. Moreover, this written covenant must be kept secret in the face of it. If the new leader of Kushin Village enters Konoha blatantly, it will easily cause a lot of speculation, and cause speculation. Ninjas are good at collecting information. , Even in Konoha''s base camp, the covenant might not be able to keep this secret. At that time, whether it was the forces that were secretly unfavorable to Konoha, or the other four forbearance villages, the decision could not sit still. The Fourth Ninja World War, because of this, is not impossible. As long as the new leader of Cao Yin Village is not on the bright side, even if other Shinobu villages have a lot of speculation, the covenant is also in the dark, and if it is dark, the handling methods of various forces will mostly be in the dark. As long as it is carried out in the dark, then there can be no large-scale ninja action, and it can be controlled more or less. After all, the current major forces are still in a trial period. Considering the seriousness of the Ninja World War, in the absence of certainty and certainty, everyone will be afraid of the war''s damage to themselves and adopt a relatively mild approach. However, if the written covenant is directly on the table and is known to everyone at the same time, it will easily cause the four Ninja villages to unite to attack Konoha and Caoyin villages. And if its kept secret on the face and only the news is leaked out, then, because there is no absolute trust relationship between the village and the village, each Ninja village is in distrust of each other only because of the benefit of peaceful coexistence reasons, even if One or more Ninja villages secretly learned about the news and revealed it to other Ninja villages. Because of this distrustful relationship, each Ninja village would have minimal skepticism about the news of other Ninja villages, even because of the other''s news. Being exactly the same as himself, he will also doubt his own intelligence, thus entering a cycle of wait-and-see temptation, and will not swarm them and develop into war. Even if there was a local war, it was Konoha vs. Shayin, Konoha vs. Rocky, Konoha vs. Cloudy, and Konoha vs. Mist, not Konoha''s war against the Konoha alliance. The reason why Haneda Yusawa did this was that the situation could only allow him to enter secretly. Secondly, although it was a secret entry, he still chose to enter in a fair and honest way. The act of crossing the barrier from Hokage Rock is actually a secret. Tell Konoha that he is coming. It was precisely because of this series of complicated relationships ~www.novelhall.com~ that the three generations of Hokage guessed the new leader of Cao Yin Village for the first time, and prepared the scroll. "Really, that''s the case, but it''s not because of the covenant that comes next time." Hearing the words of the three generations of Hokage, Haneda Yuzawa immediately put this covenant that almost changed the fate of Kushin Village into his arms, and then said. "Oh?" In this regard, the third generation of Hokage opened up, indicating please say. "This time, I came here for two things." Hearing this, Haneda Yuzawa was also simply speaking, directly. "The first thing is, I want to talk to the three generations of Naruto and our Haneda clan." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (chap. 2438 conversation), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2435： Tell me ()You can search for "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Oh?" Hearing Haneda Yusawa''s sudden words, the third generation of Hokage raised his head slightly, and when the lid was raised, there was a sharp light flashing in his eyes, and there was such a sound in his mouth. family? At this time... introduce them to the Haneda clan? A slight doubt flashed in his mind. "Yes! Since Konoha Village has expressed sincerity and gave us a written covenant with full validity under such circumstances, then we should not be too stingy." In this regard, Haneda Yusawa maintained a humble appearance, leaned slightly, and did not put himself in the same position as Konoha because of the signing of an equal written agreement with Konoha. As for the matter of the fully effective covenant, the tightly wrapped ninja just now intercepted all the letters that Heyin sent back. He already knew about this matter. Undoubtedly, whether it is a half-strength written covenant at the beginning, but a full-strength written covenant at the beginning, this is a concession made by Konoha. Here, it must be expressed more or less. Moreover, when he came to Konoha this time, he wanted to understand the third generation of Hokage, and let the third generation of Hokage understand what kind of people he is cooperating with to consolidate trust. Just now, the three generations of Hokage did not hesitate to hand over the official documents to him for signing. It can be seen that the three generations of Hokage at least showed in front of them that they are suspicious and use unsuspecting minds, even if he may be forced by the situation. , Used this method to win them over to Cao Yin Village. However, at least, it can be seen that in this period of time, and even this long period of time in the process of changing the pattern of the Ninja world, the third generation of Naruto Club is such a shadow that no doubt people will use. This is enough. The pattern of Ninja world is not changed overnight. The Four Ninja Villages will not let Konoha live and will definitely obstruct it. This is destined to be a long period of time. During this time, as long as he operates properly, Caoyin Village will surely be able to get the foundation for a settlement in the future. At that time, although he still has to hold Konoha''s thighs, there will be much more room at that time. At least, self-protection is no problem. He is quite satisfied with the three generations of Hokage. Now, the three generations of Hokage are satisfied with him. Such an alliance, at least during this period of time, will be strong. The world of ninjas is so much a means to provoke discord. Haneda Yusawa does not want to face the turbulent waves and undercurrents of the future in a weak alliance, especially when the three generations of Naruto will not know him enough. "Then please sit down." As for Haneda Yusawa''s remarks, the third generation of Hokage was taken aback, then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he spoke. At this moment, behind Yusawa Haneda, the ground suddenly swelled and deformed, turning into a chair. I am really... Indeed, it is always necessary to have a comprehensive understanding of future solid allies. Although Chiba said that there is no problem, as Hokage, I still have to confirm it myself. Old, old... The future is already the world of those young people. In the words, such a thought flashed through the heart of the three generations of Hokage, and in his mind, it flashed through the face of a young man, whether it was a young genius in the village, a pillar of youth, a mainstay in his prime, or Some of the younger generations in the outer village that he had to pay attention to, at this moment, all passed through his mind one by one. In the end, the picture in his mind stayed on Yusawa Haneda, who was slightly surprised. To be honest, this old man discovered that before he knew it, especially with regard to the affairs of Caoyin Village, he seemed to be a little blindly following Chiba''s remarks blindly without personally confirming it. In other words, he forgot, forgot to verify. Now Haneda Yuzawa''s words reminded him. He must get to know the young man in front of him, and in the future, this young man will be the key to Konoha''s change of the entire Ninja World. Now, he has forgotten such an important thing, it is really not what a Hokage should be. And the reason why something like this shouldn''t have happened could only be his age. Yes, his age. He is getting older, especially recently, he often feels that he is unable to do what he wants. In terms of government affairs, he can rely on years of experience and skill to be able to cover everything, but he is slow to deal with unexpected situations. The reason for the sluggishness is also obvious. As he grows older, his energy has declined to the brink of being incapable of the position of Hokage, not only in energy and physical strength, but he also gradually becomes unable to resist. The body is almost reaching a limit. In other words, even though he has done a good job as a Hokage for a lifetime, he is no longer competent at Hokage. Konoha really needs a young and powerful Hokage. And no matter how helpless, he must also retreat. Ugh If those kids are still there. And with the sigh of old feelings in his heart, the three generations of Hokage''s mind could not help but have the old but clear children''s faces and the wonderful and dazzling young couples who should have lived. Originally, if there wasn''t that night, at this time, he only needed to look at these people. "Thank you." At this time, Haneda Yusawa, who was somewhat stunned, sat down slowly with the three generations of Hokage who was sitting slowly in front of him, with a slight surprise in his mouth, and said. Am I... mumbling this old man? Feeling the hardness and flatness of the chair under him, Yuzawa Haneda''s reflection flashed in the eyes of the third generation of Hokage who was also sitting on the stone chair formed by the same ground as him. After all, he didn''t see Jieyin. Then, with this thought, Haneda Yuzawa''s mind flashed such a terrifying thought. To be honest, few people''s Jieyin has escaped his eyes after these years of experience. And the three generations of Hokage in front of him, if they were in their prime, he would naturally not dare to say that he was confident that he could see through the seals of the third generation of Hokage. After all, according to the information he knew, when the third generation of Hokage was young, it was like the fourth generation of Hokage. Generally, the existence of Shining Ninja World, especially in terms of ninjutsu and physical skills, can be said to have reached the peak of the time, and even many top geniuses may not be able to surpass the three generations of Hokage in these two aspects throughout their lives. Although Sanjiao Hanzo is known as the Ninja demigod, if you really meet the three generations of Hokage, I am afraid it may not be good. In fact, according to rational analysis, the deeds of the three generations of Naruto in the early stages of Narutos career are actually when the first generation fell, the second generation stood up to deter the entire battlefield, and the fourth generation of Naruto suppressed the entire Ninja world in the three wars. The deeds are the same. In his prime, Yusawa Haneda really didn''t dare to say that he could see through the three generations of Hokage. However, now, the three generations of Hokage are already old after all, people in their seventies. Because of old age, all abilities have almost fallen off a cliff. In this situation, he still has the confidence to see through. And just now, with these two stone chairs, he hadnt seen the third generation of Hokages seals at all. He was sure that he had been paying attention to the actions of the third generation of Hokage, and he was still carefully observing and considering the third generation of Hokage. His words and deeds estimate the character of the three generations of Hokage. It can be said that they are absolutely focused. In this case, the three generations of Hokage''s Jie Yin has not yet been discovered, and Haneda Yuzawa knew that he really underestimated the powerhouse standing on the top. For myself, some have been overly convinced of my own strength because of the smooth winds of these years. "In that case, let''s sit down and have a good talk." At this time, the three generations of Hokage seemed to have turned from recollection, looked at Haneda Yuzawa, and said. In the tone, it is a kind of kindness. "Yes!" Inexplicably, seeing the three generations of Hokage in front of him, listening to this kind words, Haneda Yuzawa''s back slammed, but he was sitting upright, and he subconsciously responded with a solemn voice. "Then please speak." As for Haneda Yusawa''s words, the three generations of Hokage''s face remained the same, and they still smiled, and their voices are also kind, as if an old and a small friendship are making a long conversation. "Ok." In response, Yusawa Haneda nodded, took a breath, but adjusted his emotions, suppressed the sudden warmth in his heart, and said: "As a new family, the three generations of Hokage, there should be no Have you heard of the hyphenated Haneda?" "As far as I know, I have never heard of it." Hearing that, the three generations of Hokage shook his head. The Haneda family has indeed never heard of it. Perhaps it exists in history, but it has not been heard of. "Well, I don''t think the three generations of Hokage have ever heard of it. After all, this family was created by us. The word Haneda should never have been a family name." In response, Haneda Yuzawa spoke. "Oh?" Hearing that, the third generation of Hokage nodded, but did not express any thoughts, just signaled Haneda Yuzawa to continue. "Unlike the current family structure, we have no direct kinship between the Haneda clan." At this time, Haneda Yuzawa said. "No direct kinship?" But this sentence of Haneda Yusawa evoked the curiosity and surprise of the three generations of Hokage, and he sat up slightly, blurting out the sentence. "Yes, I, Kayone, and another Zongya who have been in Konoha, but have not come here, are actually war orphans without relatives, and the entire Haneda clan is actually during the Third Ninja World War. Our partners who fought side by side did not have a surname. Later, after joining Kusage Village, we named Haneda and became the Haneda clan." In this regard, Haneda Yusawa said truthfully. "Ok" And hearing this sentence, the three generations of Hokage still did not express any thoughts, but rather a heavy groan. In this groaning, the three generations of Hokage''s old face also had a heavy meaning. Although the young man in front of him spoke lightly, but the words war orphans were already heavy enough. The three generations of Naruto still had a certain understanding of the lives of ordinary people on the battlefield in the Third Ninja World War. As a war orphan, it is very lucky and not easy to survive the war without starving to death or being affected by the war. Three generations of Hokage can almost imagine the cruelty the young man in front of him and his Haneda clan have experienced. This is by no means easy. "Speaking of which, we Haneda clan survived thanks to Konoha." But at this time, looking at the three generations of Hokage in front of him, Haneda Yuzawa was slightly stunned, and then changed to a more relaxed tone to speak. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Sure enough, it was a village where there could be ninjas like Chiba. Three generations of Hokage, he... I understand our hardship! At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "It''s related to Konoha?" And this time, the third generation of Hokage was also startled, subconsciously speaking. I dont remember... there was a report about war orphans? Konoha, have we rescued them? At the same time, a trace of doubt flashed in his heart. "Well, at that time, without Chiba, we might have all starved to death." In response, Haneda Yuzawa''s smile seemed to expand a bit, with a slight reminiscence, he said. "Chiba? Is it Chiba?" Hearing this, the eyes of the third generation of Hokage opened slightly, and a thick color of surprise flashed across his face, and he said in surprise. "Yes, if it weren''t for Chiba to teach us how to obtain food and ninjutsu, I''m afraid we would have starved to death." In response, Yusawa Haneda nodded heavily and spoke subconsciously. bad! However, in the next moment, his face suddenly stiffened, and his heart screamed. Teaching ninjutsu privately is a taboo... I said that, didn''t it hurt Chiba? After all, Chiba is Konoha''s ninja! Although we are orphans, we are not Konoha''s orphans either! At the same time, there was regret in his heart. "Really! Is it Chiba! Can you tell me what is going on? What happened?" However, to his surprise, the three generations of Hokage seemed not to care about teaching ninjutsu privately, but looked at him with great interest, and there was a series of questions. Between the words, he was full of curiosity and surprise. is it It was the children that Chiba saved! These are the seeds that Chiba planted, no wonder... no wonder... No wonder Chiba convinced me so surely! That''s great! And in his mind ~www.novelhall.com~ such a joyful thought flashed through. "Yes Yes!" Hearing this series of questions and sincere expressions, Haneda Yuzawa stunned for a while, and hurriedly said. Afterwards, without any nonsense, he will explain how he met Qianye in the past. This These three generations of Naruto... Really, I really like Chiba! And in his heart, such an idea could not help. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 2439 Tell me about it) reading history, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2436： discuss ()You can search for "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba( in Baidu to find the latest chapter! "Really...really...really...you saved Chiba, and then Chiba saved you again." After listening to the narration of the young man in front of him, the three generations of Hokage nodded and said, but the corners of his eyes and brows were full of joy. It looked like it was not like the strongest Ninja Village in the Ninja World, who had experienced three wars in the Ninja World, and had absolute authority. And like an elder who heard very pleased words, in his words, he was no longer the leader of an allied village to Haneda Yuzawa, but a close younger generation. "Yes." As for the reaction of the third generation of Hokage, Yuzawa Haneda was taken aback, then nodded and said. I really don''t care if Chiba teaches ninjutsu privately to other people in Ninja Village! At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. To be honest, looking at the appearance of the current three generations of Hokage, Haneda Yusawa can hardly think of this old man as the highest leader of Konoha. However, he knew that the attitude of the third generation of Hokage was not because of him, but because of the part about Chiba in the content he said. It was because I heard that Chiba was dying, he was rescued, and luckily survived, I showed this look. This old man is sincerely happy because of Chiba''s survival, and even loves Wu and Wu, and he has a lot of affection for himself. Even if this is a thing of the past. Even if Chiba is still alive now, the old man still expressed worry and joy when he heard the injured and rescued parts of Chiba. It can be said that when he described himself, the situation in Chiba is still It affects his emotions. The concern for Chiba is evident. Moreover, he didn''t even care that Chiba taught Ninjutsu privately. Although it is known that Chiba is the world of Ninja and has become a symbol of an era, Konoha''s little monster is also Konoha''s patron saint. It is inevitable to be loved and cared by others, but even this old man who is Hokage cares and loves so much. It was a bit beyond his imagination. However, on the other hand, although it is a bit beyond imagination, on the other hand, Haneda Yusawa thinks this is a matter of course. After all, that is Chiba! The person who looks a little gloomy, but who has a warmer heart than anyone else, deserves this care and love. But there has never been such a ninja who will do his best to help a group of war orphans who are doomed to starve to death. Not only did they rescue their temporary crisis, but they also broke the customary rules of the Ninja World, and taught them the fundamentals of life and life. Not only did they teach them ninjutsu, but also tactics and strategies. If ninja power is a weapon, this tactical strategy is a means to maximize the use and power of this weapon. It can be said that it is the end. If they were just teaching ninjutsu, I''m afraid, let alone the real power of Caoyin Village, they had been wiped out as cannon fodder in the internal struggle in Caoyin Village. Although Xiaoren Village is small, its internal complexity is not much worse than that of Daren Village. Even, sometimes, because of smallness, the power of individuals will account for a large proportion of the power of the village, and the importance of individuals is much greater than that of Daren Village. Daren Village has a large population base and many outstanding ninjas, so personal strength is only It seems much smaller, and it is not easy to centralize personal power. This is doomed to a set of rules or conventions in Daren Village. Everyone, including Hokage, will only follow the rules because of the relatively small proportion of personal power. , Much less power concentration and vicious struggle. However, because of the great power of personal power in Xiaonin Village, it is easy to rely on personal strength to hold heavy power. Even the leaders are courteous to three points because they rely on personal strength. This also makes the internal struggle in Xiaonin village even more. Fierce and cruel. Even if you become a leader today, there are many cases where you will die tomorrow. From entering Caoyin Village to the present, they have experienced many political struggles, and they have also seen the darkness, cruelty, and even nasty under power. If there is no basic thinking about tactics left by Chiba, especially in the area of ??defense, Chiba can be said to have led them to a very high position in terms of observing people and things. Without these, they would have been chewed to the point that they had no bones left. It might even be sold to people, and they are still happy to give people money! And such a Chiba, does not deserve to have so much love and care, who deserves to have it? "Thank you for saving Chiba." And just here, the three generations of Hokage suddenly bowed their heads and said sincerely, but what they said was a thank you. Thank you Yusawa Haneda, no, it should be said that the Haneda clan saved Chiba. is it At that time, Chiba had already thought that we would have a need in the future, and we needed a small forbearance village to change the pattern of the Ninja world, so this seed was planted? It''s a coincidence... Or have you really thought so far? From then on, Chiba has already seen that, in the current Ninja world, will Konoha never get real peace? That''s why I taught all the ninjutsu together, and cultivated a group of absolute Konoha powers outside of Konoha? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. To be honest, if Chiba had already prepared to change the pattern of the Ninja world at that time, and had already begun to plan the layout, the three generations of Hokage would have no doubt. After all, sometimes Chibas behavior is really forward-looking. At that time, thinking about the problem of the Ninja world, thinking about Konohas situation, plus at that time was already in the middle of the war. When thinking about the war, Chiba keenly realized that it was impossible to continue like this. It was not abnormal to break the pattern of Ninja. In other words, if Chiba does not think about these things, it is abnormal. The child Chiba had a complete view of the overall situation and meticulous strategic thinking when he was very young. When the Third Ninja War just broke out and entered the first confrontation period, this childs suggestion was This is manifested, even the first confrontation period was brought about by Chiba. In other words, it was arranged by Chiba. It is normal to think of this change in the pattern of the Ninja world and start to plant the seeds. As for teaching ninjutsu privately, in fact, it was Yusawa Haneda who was a little bit biased. The three generations of Naruto did not say that because of his love and concern for Chiba, he did not care about teaching ninjutsu privately, and taught ninjutsu privately. , It is a taboo in any Ninja village, whether it is a big Ninja village or a small Ninja village. Its just that the result of Chibas private teaching of ninjutsu is right in front of him, and he will directly bring Konoha a reliable ally, and it is the kind of person who has the origin and has a certain gratitude and goodwill to Konoha. Allies, this kind of private teaching of ninjutsu, the three generations of Naruto will not only not stop it, but will support it. However, teaching ninjutsu privately will bring back such a reliable and potential ally to become a solid ally. The chance is small and pitiful. I am afraid, that is, Chiba is such a well-planned and forward-looking figure. Can do it. Secondly, Chiba is already an S-rank ninja in the village. He has complete mission autonomy. To a certain extent, according to the situation at the time, he is not responsible for doing things that the village originally did not allow and requires Hokage''s permission. For example, teach ninjutsu privately. In other words, as an S-rank ninja, Chiba could do things that originally required Narutos permission based on his own judgment, that is, Chiba could cut first and then play, and privately teach ninjutsu to the Haneda clan. If Ye applied and explained the reasons and reasons, then the three generations of Hokage at that time would not disagree, and would even try their best to help Chiba realize his plan. As for whether Chibas first cut and second play was before he became an S-rank ninja or after he became an S-rank ninja, these minor details, the contribution that Chiba made to Konoha, and the future talents of Naruto, three generations of Naruto will not care about it. Even if this matter is spread out, even if it has been at odds with Chiba Masaru, there are many Danzo who are fighting in private, I am afraid there is no way to say anything. Chiba, in Konoha, is already able to break a few rules and regulations, and besides, the world of ninjas, the world of ninjas, how can there be so many rigid and unbreakable rules. The three generations of Naruto didn''t care about teaching Ninjutsu privately, not because of love and concern, but because Chiba is fully qualified to do so. "No, please don''t say that, the three generations of Hokage, if it weren''t for Chiba, I''m afraid we are already dead." For the three generations of Hokage''s gratitude, Yuzawa Haneda also bowed his head, showing a humble and thankful gesture. "Then, let''s not be formal." Seeing Haneda Yusawas humble and thankful appearance, the three generations of Hokage were no longer polite, raised their heads, and said: "Since the Haneda clan and Konoha have such a deep connection...No, speaking of it, if Chiba was not If the situation forces us to bring you back to the village, we may already become family members of the same village. We dont need to be so polite when we speak." "Yes!" Hearing these words, Haneda Yusawa was taken aback again, and then the corners of his mouth slowly smiled. It seems that Konoha Villages tolerance for refugees is really the same as the rumors. Looking at the appearance of the three generations of Hokage, it does not seem to be the first time that it has accommodated other Ninja Village children or war orphans. Moreover, it is so natural and common to talk about containment. In the hands of the third generation of Hokage, I am afraid that it is necessary to contain many children like us. Maybe only such a village can raise a ninja like Chiba. At the same time, there was such a thought in his mind. For Haneda Yuzawa, now that he has taken the position of the leader of a village, the dark side of the Ninja world must be contacted, and even the contact is not shallow, and even in a sense, he must be involved. This is inevitable. Therefore, he also knows about Konoha''s dark side, and Konoha''s reputation in the dark world does not need to be less famous on the bright side. However, this does not hinder the improvement of Haneda Yusawa''s current evaluation of the three generations of Hokage and Konoha. At least, compared to other Danin villages, Konoha is the most reputable and the most sunny and humane village after all. This is something no one can deny. As for the cruelty and ugliness of the dark side, which village does not have? Taking 10,000 steps back, Konoha is sunny and humane at least on the bright side. At least the people in the village and the young ninjas have grown up happily in a sunny and friendly environment. In some villages, even on the bright side. They were cruel, cold and ugly, and even the ninjas in the village could not feel the warmth. "Hmm... At present, is there anything to supplement Konoha''s assistance? In terms of finances, do we need more resources? Or, add another business route? I heard that the grass beef raised in Caoyin Village is of very good quality. Its delicious. Konohas barbecue restaurant is used as a treasured meat. Some time ago, it was closed and closed, but it made many gluttons spoiled. Can we increase the import volume? We can open some ninja wares to Caoyin Village." At this time, after saying that it would no longer be formal, the third generation of Hokage gently took a breath, leaned slightly against the stone backrest behind, and said. In the rhetoric, there is a tendency to increase cooperation. Then, everything is explained. During this time, Chiba should have been with the Haneda clan for a long time. The retreat of the country of grass and the replacement of the leader of the grassy village are probably his handwriting. In the words, such a thought flashed in the mind of the three generations of Hokage. Many times, it suddenly understood. "Of course, financially, no more resources are needed. Konoha is already very troublesome. With the strength of our Caoyin Village, the agreement agreed in the agreement may be enough for us to be busy for a while. As for Cao Niu Now we have restarted breeding. About a month later, there will be a batch of high-quality beef cattle mature. If Konoha needs them, please take them all. Tolerance is open for a fixed amount, so our Caoyin Village must eat them all. " In this regard, Haneda Yusawa, who is no longer formalized, replied straightforwardly. The words are also frank and open. It''s just the tone, with the most basic politeness and courtesy. "Hahaha! Good! We will eat all the beef cattle. In exchange, we will open about 100 standard ninjas and add three thousand taels." For Haneda Yusawa''s magnanimous attitude ~www.novelhall.com~Three generations of Hokage are obviously very happy, and after laughing, he said so. "That''s a deal!" In this regard, as if afraid of the three generations of Hokage going back, Haneda Yuzawa responded with a smile. "There are other business aspects..." After that, after the single talk, the three generations of Hokage directly started various business negotiations. And since he was frank and honest, Yusawa Haneda also responded frankly and negotiated with the three generations of Hokage one by one. Afterwards, after talking about it until late at night, Haneda Yusawa got up to leave, and left the Hokage office on the secret path of the three generations of Hokage. During the whole process, we had a great conversation. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 2440 Discussion), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2437： favorable (Naruto: The Legend of Chiba ( Find the latest chapter! "Then, please rush to Caoyin''s guesthouse in secret. It has been notified. No one will stop you. After you arrive at the place, someone will pick you up." In the shadowed alley a little further away outside the Cao Yin Guest House, the Konoha Ninja who took the lead turned around, leaned slightly behind the young man covered in silver moon pattern black robe behind him, and spoke. "Yes, I understand." To this. The young man in the black robe with silver moon pattern also leaned slightly and responded. "I wish you have a nice trip." Hearing this response, the Anbe ninja directly under Naruto nodded gently. With this sound, his figure flashed and disappeared. "Um... I didn''t expect that such a good result could be obtained. This move is considered to be the right move. It not only allows the third generation of Hokage to be completely at ease with us, solidifies the foundation of the trust relationship in harmony manufacturing, but also lets Konoha do it. With so many cooperation projects to close the relationship, the benefits obtained can basically make the village worry-free in short-term underwear food. If it can continue, we don''t have to worry about funding." Seeing the departure of this Anbu, the hood of the black robe with silver moon pattern slowly lifted, revealing the pretty handsome face of Ying. Exactly, Haneda Yuzawa. At this time, Haneda Yuzawa couldn''t help but spit out such a sentence. To be honest, everything now is something that Yusawa Haneda did not expect. At least, in terms of results, many places were not expected. Yes, Haneda Yusawa did not expect that moving out of Chiba would have such an effect. That''s right, the conversation just now about the birth of the Haneda clan was just a move by Haneda Yuzawa. It''s just an introduction. Of course, this introduction itself also has a great effect. Taking the initiative to talk about your family and origin is a kind of frankness. It is the frankness of Caoyin Village to Konoha Village. This is an act that can increase Konoha''s favor and trust. In fact, the three generations of Hokage also gained a lot of favor for Haneda Yusawa''s openness, at least it also opened a very good atmosphere and beginning of the conversation. However, this discussion of the Haneda clan is ultimately to elicit Chibas foreshadowing, in order to explain the source of the goodwill of the Haneda clan, who holds the real power of Kusakin Village, and can represent it. The entire family of Caoyin Village has almost an absolute connection with Konoha, a very deep relationship. At the same time, after expressing the relationship between the family and Konoha''s patron saint, it is clear that it was the Haneda clan who rescued Chiba first. If there was no Haneda clan, then Chiba might have died. For Konoha, the Haneda clan and even the Haneda clans representative Kuoyin village is not at all related to Konoha. In other words, the Haneda clan and the Kuoyin village contributed to Konoha. Have a huge contribution. Judging from the reaction of the three generations of Hokage, this obscure, hidden in what appears to be the village of Cao Yin, or the Haneda clan expressing gratitude to Konoha, is a successful hint of the third generation of Hokage. Let the three generations of Hokage know, or feel that the cooperation between Konoha and Caoyin Village has long been based, and each other can be trusted. Even between its solid wood leaf and Caoyin Village, there has been a history of helping each other. The so-called one-time birth and two-time familiarity, the allies who once helped each other are always more reliable than the allies who have nothing, and they will be more assured of cooperation. After all, the two of them met this time to get to know each other and to know what kind of person the leader of their ally is, and to have a bottom in each other''s hearts. One is to be able to trust each other thoroughly and to get closer, and the other is also Have a preliminary understanding of each other, and cooperation in the future can also avoid some contradictions caused by lack of preliminary understanding. Undoubtedly, the topic that Haneda Yuzawa chose successfully made the three generations of Hokage satisfied with his side. At the same time, during the conversation, he intentionally or unintentionally showed a position lower than Konoha, and fully let the three generations of Hokage know that he is a clear one. People, increase the confidence of the three generations of Hokage and Caoyin Village to cooperate. Although the world of ninjas is respected by the strong, to command a ninja village, it does not necessarily require the strongest personal strength, but requires the leaders clear mind and precise vision, as well as a series of political means. . Among them, political methods are second, after all, after a long time as a leader, the methods will always be learned through personal experience. But a clear mind and precise vision cannot be learned by the leader over time. This requires aptitude, comprehension, vigilance, and self-discipline. Just now, after Haneda Yusawa signed the covenant, he miraculously entered into a written covenant with Konoha in a reciprocal capacity, and the covenant still has the advantage of Kusage Village in the majority, he can still remain humble. And low profile, even almost a bit of Konoha''s self-knowledge, will undoubtedly make the three generations of Hokage more at ease. At least, the current leader of Cao Yin Village is self-aware, and he also knows the position of Cao Yin Village in the relationship of allies. At the same time, his mind is clear enough to not do anything stupid. After all, because the position, interests and even human nature, the personality of the person in power, and the personality change after the person in power suddenly received unimaginable benefits, are all important and critical factors for whether the two parties can cooperate well. Konoha is now going to change the pattern of Shinobi, and it is destined to be a long and arduous process. The three generations of Hokage must be extremely careful in choosing allies. Even if a written agreement is signed, it does not mean that the three generations of Hokage have stopped dealing with Caoyin Village. The assessment, or test. If he didn''t show a sober mind just now, that is, if he knew it, Konoha would definitely not put such an important thing as changing the pattern of the Ninja World on Cao Yin Village. And if Konoha feels that he is no longer competent, then there are means to make the covenant invalid. Although Haneda Yuzawa didn''t know what kind of methods Konoha would use, Konoha had been going for thousands of years, and there would always be some methods he didn''t know or could not know. Of course, all this is just to make the three generations of Hokage initially satisfied with Cao Yin Village. What really satisfies the three generations of Hokage is that the Haneda clan in Kushin Village is the clan who saved Chiba and is an extra force left by Chiba during the war. First of all, saving Chiba, the patron saint of Konoha, is naturally a great bonus. This kind of improvement in goodwill is useless to repeat. How important is Chiba in the eyes of the three generations of Hokage, then save Chiba. One thing that can make the three generations of Hokage improve their favorability and satisfaction. Secondly, what Chiba saved, taught, and who still maintains gratitude to Chiba is the Haneda clan who can represent Kushin Village. Yes, what really satisfies the three generations of Hokage is that it was Chiba who created the Haneda clan, and it was Chiba who created the Haneda clan who mastered the Kushin Village itself. Frankly speaking, it is because the Haneda clan is a force created by Chiba for a certain purpose, so the third generation of Hokage completely trusts it. In a sense, the Haneda clan are Konoha''s own people. Because everyone in the Ninja world knows that Konoha''s patron saint will always do it for Konoha. And the Haneda clan created by Konoha''s patron saint naturally existed for Konoha. Haneda Yusawas conversation actually meant to elaborate on this point, and implicitly told the three generations of Hokage or Konoha that they were their own. After all, since the Kyuubi Rebellion, Chiba has never been in contact with them at all. Even their ability to ascend to the pinnacle of power in Kusakura is the result of close cooperation with Chiba, no matter how Chiba helped them. What is the purpose? For such a ninja who has saved himself and gave him everything he has now, even if Haneda Yusawa has his own stand, he has his own home to settle down, and this family must be given priority. , In fact, I also hope to fight side by side with Chiba. At the very least, return to Chiba. As long as Chiba does not endanger Caoyin Village, as long as it is not to destroy Caoyin Village, even if it is to let Caoyin Village do some dangerous things or even things that are destined to suffer great losses, as long as it does not touch, let Caoyin Village be destroyed, Haneda Yuze also fully supports it. What''s more, now, with the unimaginable benefits from Konoha''s Danin village, we are contributing to Konoha''s reputable Danin village? Besides, what bad purpose would Chiba do for the Haneda clan? If you want to deal with Caoyin Village or gain the power of Caoyin Village, with Qianye''s ability, why support them to power and give them real power? As long as Chiba hides in the dark and fosters a puppet, a small Ninja village like Cao Yin Village will be under Chiba''s control in minutes. This is very clear to Haneda Yusawa, who has been in close contact with Chiba over the years. However, Haneda Yusawa did not expect that after putting out the Chiba set, the three generations of Hokage would directly cooperate with Cao Yin Village, which is really a surprise. You must know that the written covenant between them is unprecedented. No matter how you say it, it will take a while to cooperate. After confirming that the two sides are the same, this comprehensive cooperation will take place. Nowadays, moving out of Chiba directly passed the all-round cooperation opportunities that would take at least one year of stable cooperation. This still makes Haneda Yusawa somewhat difficult to understand. "It doesn''t matter anymore, this can be considered as one step in place. We can safely cooperate with such Konoha and such three generations of Hokage. Next, let''s go to Harmony. I haven''t seen them for a long time. I don''t know. Now they What will it be like to be happy, and what it will be like to be worried." And thinking of this, Haneda Yuzawa didn''t think about it any more, now he still has a task. I still have to go to see Heyin, see Yiye, and meet those family members who are ready to sacrifice their lives for Caoyin Village. At this time, they didn''t know whether they were happy or worried, whether they were a little more happy to form an alliance with Konoha, or whether they were a little more worried about facing possible attacks from other Danin villages. "brush!" And at this moment, Haneda Yusawa''s figure flashed in this dark place and disappeared in place. ... "Three generations of Naruto-sama, you...will you owe consideration to it? I still don''t think it is appropriate to establish such a comprehensive cooperation with Kusakin Village so soon, and I am not sure whether the Haneda clan and Chiba-sama have this origin." At this time, on the other side, the Anbu Ninja, hiding in the shadows behind the three generations of Naruto in this Naruto office, seemed to finally be unable to bear it, and was putting a pile of signed and officially effective documents on the desk. The third generation of Hokage, said. "Hahaha! I know your worries." In response, the three generations of Naruto smiled happily when faced with the words of a close-knit dark ninja who shouldn''t talk and beaked. "Then what..." Hearing that, the close-fitting dark ninja immediately showed strong doubts. "He has the intention, I have the intention. This conversation is just a smooth flow." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage said. "Push the boat along the way?" Hearing this, in the shadows, it was obviously startled. "In this conversation, it can be seen that this Haneda Yusawa should have been taught by Chiba himself. His style is very similar to Chiba, and he is particularly good at persuading me." In response, the third generation of Hokage smiled slightly, seemingly in a good mood, and said. "Three generations of Hokage-sama, please make it clear." And this close-fitting ninja obviously didn''t understand, and in the shadow, there was another doubt. "Do you know why he used the origins of the Haneda clan to get closer to us and win my trust?" In this regard, the third generation of Hokage asked rhetorically. "do not know." Hearing that, the close-fitting darkbe ninja was very straightforward and said straightforwardly. "Because this conversation can lead to Chiba! Haneda Yuzawa used Chiba to gain my trust." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage said. "Take advantage of... the three generations of Naruto-sama''s affection for Chiba-sama? The reason why he talked about the Haneda clan is actually... he was talking about ~www.novelhall.com~ that they saved Chiba-sama? Is to...stand From the perspective of Chiba-sama''s savior?" And this time, the close-fitting darkbe ninja finally understood. "However, it doesn''t matter. This comprehensive cooperation is also very beneficial to us. At least, with such a large number of orders, if we have anything, a sensible person like Haneda Yuzawa will definitely do his best. support." And hearing this sound, the three generations of Hokage did not continue on this topic, just smiled faintly, and took a cigarette leisurely. "Because, it is impossible for any Shinobu village to give him such favorable conditions in such a short period of time." "Even if he sits idly by in the end, these documents will become our most powerful weapon, and then..." "He can only follow Konoha." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 2441 is advantageous), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2438： Orochimaru (Naruto: The Legend of Chiba ( Find the latest chapter! At this time, on the other side, there was a hidden place in Konoha. "The matter is over, Master Oshemaru." In this dark room, looking at the back that turned away from him in the dark, the pharmacist leaned slightly, as he reported. "Um... I see." And it was Oshemaru''s evil and hoarse voice that answered him. "However, although the wound has been treated, the part undergoing transformation has also restrained the damage, but Zack should not be able to use it as a fighting force next." In response, the pharmacist straightened up and said. "Ok." Hearing that, Da She Wan nodded and responded, but in the words, there seemed to be a perfunctory meaning. "Master Oshamaru, please forgive me for being rude. As a failed product, Zack has no more..." In response, Pharmacist frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, and said. "Keep him, it''s still useful." However, he didn''t finish his sentence, and was interrupted by Da She Wan in the middle of the sentence. "Yes!" Regarding Dashewan''s words, the pharmacist''s breathing was slightly stagnant, and he immediately lowered his head in response. Is it possible... Is it really what the kid said? However, in response to the respectful response behind him, the gloomy Oshe Maru with his back to the pharmacist''s pocket did not care, just looking at the wrinkled scroll in his hand that had been pinched by him, and was silent. And this thought flashed through his mind. However, the current situation... Is it possible that I really only have one way to go? Do not! No matter how good he is, it is impossible... At the same time, as this thought flashed, a strong negative thought flashed deep in Oshemaru''s heart. "Konoha was delayed by a month before starting the third official test. Although this is also a common adjustment in the Zhongnin exam, this month is too long. Oshemaru, inside, isn''t it... " But at this time, seeing that his master hadn''t spoken for a long time, the pharmacist squinted his eyes slightly, and couldn''t help but speak. What''s wrong with Dashemaru-sama? Ever since I heard that it would be delayed for a month, Oshamaru-sama''s condition seems to be a bit wrong. Especially now, from the time I accepted the order to heal Sack and now I come back to life, Lord Oshemaru seems to have never moved the ground. Moreover, since just now, he has been looking at the scroll, what on earth was written on it that made Master O Shemaru so shaken. In the opening, such a thought flashed in his mind. After all, it has been following Oshemaru for so long, and it is still the closest existence to Oshemaru. It is also a spy intelligence ninja. Pharmacist can tell. At this time, Oshemaru, although there is no problem from the back, it is still That big snake pill. However, the pharmacist''s pocket could see that the Dashewan was very shaken at this time, because of something, it was very shaken. And now, what is eligible to attract the attention of Oshe Maru is naturally related to the Konoha collapse plan, and now the biggest incident related to the Konoha collapse plan is naturally the third one month delay that Konoha has just passed on. News of this trial. At this time, it could only shake one''s Oshe Maru-sama. After all, they originally planned to officially launch the Konoha collapse plan during the third test. Now Konoha has changed the date, which has an immeasurable impact on the plan. Especially now that Konoha has suddenly increased his treatment to Caoyin Village. It seems that the relationship between the two parties has risen in a positive and positive way. Combined with the strength shown by Caoyin Village, if the relationship with Konoha rises at this time, plus Caoyin Village has always been good to Konoha, and Konohas collapse plan will easily evolve into a battle of Konoha, where the sandy and Otoyak coalition forces are fighting against the mainland, and the Caoyin Village coalition, which has shown considerable strength. This level of battle, regardless of success or failure, is a battle that has a high probability of becoming the fuse of the fourth Ninja War. Especially when Konoha was defeated. However, it doesn''t matter if they succeed or fail. The more chaotic the Shinobi world, the greater the benefits and the room for survival for their dark organization. The key is that if it turns into that kind of battle, they who are fighting away, especially those whose overall strength is weaker than Konoha, may not be good. Not to mention the damage to the soldiers, I am afraid that it will not cause much damage to Konoha. If the goal is not achieved, the consequences may be devastating. Is it possible... Are you going to give up this plan? However, it seems that giving up is also a better choice. Although this opportunity is indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, it is not that there is no better opportunity. There are still opportunities. The entire ninja world is now recovering after more than ten years of recovery. It''s almost there. Although there are two people who are still standing by Nobuhiko Uchiha and the suspected dead Taki Chiba, no obvious friction has erupted, but they have already been wiped secretly, and they have always been intriguing. If this continues, no After three years, the ninja world must repeat the mistakes of the third ninja world war. At that time, after another three years of development, Konoha collapse plan can be carried out again, and the success rate will be higher. Besides, this matter also spread to Sha Yin''s ears. What would Sha Yin think is also a big question? After all, they still have the guise of Yinyin Village. If they fail, they will abandon Yinyin Village. If Shayin Village fails, then everything will be finished. Shayin Village will also have a retreat... It may not show it, but it will definitely be shaken inside. Even if it is not shaken, it may fall into an extreme state of gambling. There is no sense of security when working with such a collaborator! At this time, the only thing that Yao Shidou could think of was this, and his Master Da She Wan hesitated in these aspects. The so-called Konoha collapse plan is based on the weak and powerful. There is no doubt that Konoha is strong. In every link, almost nothing can go wrong. The two parties who need to cooperate more need to work together, and there must be no coordination and disconnection, otherwise it may fall short. And this one month delay, in a sense, was pinched on their necks. Whether Konoha was intentional or unintentional, the situation was quite unfavorable for them. "It''s okay, for a month, it''s still useful to prepare in advance." However, this time, his words were still not finished, and he was interrupted by Oshe Maru. Obviously, Da She Wan understood what he wanted to say. However, this matter is, because the division of troops is on the border of the country of fire, how much it can survive. Gee! Damn it! This seems to be that kid... But thinking of this, Da She Wan''s teeth were lightly bitten, and he seemed to think of something very unpleasant. "Yes!" In response, the pharmacist, who was interrupted again, had a slight cold sweat on his forehead, and hurriedly responded. is it That''s how it turns out, the division of troops suggested at the beginning, and the strong insistence of Lord Oshemaru that is so rare, is a back-hand. If it is distributed on such a wide border of the country of fire, it is true that this month, it can be handled somewhat. Moreover, the delay of one month not only stuck our necks, but also stuck our necks to Konoha. Konoha''s combat power, or manpower, is somewhat stretched! At this moment, his heart became clear. but Now I still don''t want to talk about this too much. At the same time, in his heart, he was thinking sly. Interrupting his speech twice, it is obvious that Master Oshamaru is very impatient now, especially not wanting to hear this aspect. Now, all he can do is wait here for the next order. He has done what he should do within the scope of his duties. Ask more, it is something outside the scope of responsibility. Although Oshemaru still shows great trust in him, many things have gradually been delegated to him over the years. Even now, the dark organization established by Oshemaru, except for the parts he does not know, other parts, he has absolute The right to speak. There are even two test areas under his staff, which have been given full authority to him. However, this does not mean that he can really do whatever he wants under the hands of Oshemaru, nor does it mean that he can now communicate with Oshemaru on an equal footing. He is just a subordinate after all. In fact, they were nothing more than tools and chess pieces under Oshemaru''s hands. He was able to walk to Dashemaru''s side and reach his current position, not relying on medical skills and the ability of the so-called spy. But... Self-knowledge. "The plan is going on. There has been news from Shayin. You can get into Konoha well these days. You can also take advantage of this month''s time to arrange some new steps." But at this time, Da She Wan turned around and handed out a scroll. "Yes!" In this regard, he had decided not to say anything, but the obedient pharmacist pocket reached out his hand to take the scroll, and after a response, his figure flashed and disappeared into the darkness. Humph! That kid is best at playing with people. Suddenly, after Uchiha Nobuhiko and I made a decision, we sent such a message, and then I received the message, and Konoha was delayed by a month. It''s hard to guarantee, it''s not their collusion. As the medicine master''s pocket disappeared before his eyes and left, Da She Wan''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes. In my mind, such a thought of not believing in evil flashed through. There is also Uchiha Nobuhiko, after I reached a cooperation with Sain, they found me in a pinch of time. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko said that he can''t trust Haneda Ichiba too much, but if it wasn''t Takichiba, if it wasn''t Takichiba who was still alive, why would Uchiha Nobuhiko take the initiative to come to me again? I''m afraid, he had already attacked Konoha by himself! And this information should have been passed by Takichiba''s deity. Whether Haneda Ichiba is Takichiba or not, Takichiba must be alive. I can''t be fooled by Uchiha Nobuhiko. In this matter, these two guys who surpass common sense should have entered a new round of games, and the key point is me. Maybe, I''ll end in a desperate situation! Here, we still have to be careful! As for the Konoha collapse plan, at least, it is absolutely impossible to give up now. Some things always have to see the ending with your own eyes. However, now we have to think about what they are gambling with...Since one is not dead, one is beginning to surface. Why, they don''t choose to fight in a fair manner, but to play a game. Moreover, Takichiba actually allowed the center of the game to be set up in this Zhongnin examination. The international Zhongnin examination held by Konoha is suspicious... So suspicious! It''s so suspicious! Then, among the slightly squinted eyes, there was a flash of worry in Da She Wan''s eyes, and at the same time, such a thought flashed in his heart. "Tear!" The wrinkled scroll that he had pinched in his other hand suddenly fell apart, torn to pieces by the wind-attributable Chakra, falling into pieces and falling to the ground. hateful! Why, these two monsters still exist in the Ninja World! While the fragments were flying, he secretly scolded in his heart. ... "Rain... Yuze?" But at this moment, on the other side, the face of the harmony who opened the door suddenly showed a look of surprise, looking at the man in black in front of him, his eyes were full of surprises. "Ok." In this regard, the man in black, Haneda Yusawa who sneaked into the guest house of Cao Yin Village, looked at the family who opened the door in front of him, and smiled unconsciously. "How did you come?" But at this time, seeing Haneda Yusawa''s smile, Haneda Kazue suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly pulled Haneda Yusawa into the room, while lowering his voice, he spoke nervously. In the current situation, Haneda Kazue also knew that Haneda Yusawa could not appear in Konoha. Originally, Kuoyin Village''s specifications were improved, and then the new leader of Kuoyin on the heel came to Konoha. That was almost clear. It is clear that Konoha and Kayin have formed an alliance. While the strategy is still in the stage of deployment, such explicit indications must never appear. "After you left, I felt a little restless, so I rushed over. I already know the situation. This is the official agreement signed with the third generation of Hokage just now. Destroy the share you held." In response, Haneda Yuzawa closed the door casually, and while smiling, handed a scroll to Kato. "What''s the matter? Are there any new ways to play Longyan and Anna?" At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ his gaze slowly moved upwards, and he looked at the beam above the living room where there was no one other than the two of them, as he said. At this moment, in his eyes, it is reflected in the tortoise shell hanging on the beam, the boy who seems to be asleep but his face is blue and seems to be doing nightmares, and the boy who is holding the boy and blowing his nose. Sleeping teenage girl. "Formal covenant? No, that''s not right, you met with three generations of Hokage?" At this moment, Haneda Kazuone, who had taken the scroll subconsciously, glanced at the scroll and frowned slightly. Then, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Haneda Yusawa, as if he realized what was normal, he blurted out this sentence. "Well, there are more." Then, in the next second, Haneda Yuzawa''s answer was a large stack of documents handed to her. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 2442 Oshe Maru Fang) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2439： Variety (Naruto: The Legend of Chiba ( Find the latest chapter! "So, now we are counted as Konoha''s official allies? No worries?" The scroll in his hand was turned into ashes in the flames of his fingers little by little. Haneda Kazue, who had sat down, looked at the stack of papers on the table, and his eyes fell on the young man in the silver moon and black robe in front of him. Haneda Yuzawa seemed to confirm it again. "Ok." In response, Haneda Yuzawa looked at the formal agreement between him and the third generation of Hokage, who was standing in front of Haneda Kazuone, and nodded. At this time, the covenant held by Haneda Kazuone had already turned into ashes. "So, what is this stack of files?" Hearing this, Haneda Kazuon put away the covenant scroll, picked up a document in front of him and looked at it. Just now, when Haneda Yuzawa handed the document to herself, because she learned from Haneda Yuzawa that the formal agreement had been signed and she wanted to destroy the agreement she held, her attention was attracted by the agreement. , And have not read these files. After all, no matter what these documents are, the most important thing is the official covenant with Konoha Village. Moreover, since Yuzawa has come over, then this covenant must have full effect, no, it should be said that it is the leader of both parties. They have all agreed that this covenant will be fulfilled from now on. The above rules for Konoha and the rules for Caoyin Village must be followed. She had to confirm to some extent whether Konoha was involved in the covenant signed with Yuzawa. If she did, the covenant in her hand could not be destroyed. At that time, this could be used as evidence. It can be regarded as, grabbed a tail of Konoha. However, the result of this inspection is that Konoha has naturally not made any changes or manipulations. The two covenants are completely the same, and even some obscure places. On the official covenant of Yuzawa, Konoha also specially set up The supplementary agreement illustrates the blurred boundaries of this part. It can be said that Konoha is full of sincerity. This also seems to be a bit of a villain. However, the so-called defensive heart is indispensable, even if it is the heart of a villain, as the weaker side of the covenant, it is natural to be careful. But now that the formal covenant has finished reading and has come to an end, Heyin''s attention naturally falls on this stack of documents. Just now, Yuze had already shown her, which is probably a very important document. Now, her attention has naturally fallen on this pile of documents. "Look at it." In this regard, looking at the conversation, he already picked up the harmony of a document, Haneda Yuzawa did not say much, just said. "This!", And just at the stall where the voice fell, the chorus exclaimed, but it rang. "New cooperation? Full cooperation? Have you got this all?" Then, after exclaiming, it was Heyin''s voice with surprise and glamorous eyes with joy. "Yes." In response, Yusawa Haneda nodded, smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, but spoke with some emotion. After all, from now on, they have finally found a stable environment. With Konoha''s covenant and these cooperations, the village of Cao Yin will stabilize, and it is almost a matter of certainty. Although there is still a great crisis, but, With these gains, it doesn''t matter how big the crisis is. Besides, if there is no risk, then how can this world of Ninja be full of darkness and cruelty. But now, the situation is very good. At least, they are in Cao Yin Village. No, it is their Haneda clan. They only need to survive this crisis, and they can live safely. In Cao Yin Village, in their Home, live well. Looking at this result, Haneda Yusawa was willing even if he tried his best and sacrificed himself. This is a once-in-a-lifetime event for the Haneda clan. If they lose this opportunity, their Cao Yin Village can survive, and the Haneda Clan can survive, but it''s just lingering and panting. After seeing too much darkness in the Ninja World and the helplessness and blood and tears of Ninja Village, he will never I don''t want the shelter I built up so hard to become like that. He understood that the absolute advantage of the Great Ninja Village, no matter how they shake it, it is impossible to shake it, this is the reality, this is the cruelty of the Ninja world. However, being unable to shake this does not mean that they will not be able to obtain a place to live apart from being exploited by Daren Village. And now, this alliance with Konoha was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and he would never let it go. "Huh? Yuze?" At this moment, a slight surprise sounded behind Haneda Yuzawa. "Oh... Yiye." In response, Haneda Yuzawa subconsciously turned his head back and looked behind him. After the gray-haired boy was reflected in his eyes, he smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth and spoke. "Why are you here?" After confirming that he was the leader of his own village, Haneda Ichiba was not as surprised and cautious as Haneda Kazuone was. He just sat down beside him, picked up the cup that didn''t know who it was, and drank. "What about the rest?" In this regard, Haneda Yuzawa did not answer directly, but asked. "Drink too much and go to sleep." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba glanced at the two children hugging her head and said casually. It seems that he didn''t intend to delve into the reason why Haneda Yusawa was here, as if he was just asking casually. "Really... It seems that you expected me to come." In this regard, Haneda Yusawa said with some emotion, but the topic returned to the reason why he is now in Konoha. "You exalt me ??too much." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba shook his head, and said, "Don''t be kidding, how can I guess your mind". Konoha''s favorable conditions were passed to Yuze''s ears, and he really came here the first time. It''s not bad as I thought. I just didn''t expect that he would arrive so soon. According to his footsteps, the team taking the Zhongnin exam should have set off within a few days after the start of the Zhongnin exam. At that time, there should be no news of the alliance. Is this guy predicting that Konoha will inevitably form an alliance with Cao Yin Village? Or, knowing that I must meet the third generation of Hokage, so I arrived at Konoha in advance and met with the third generation of Hokage, so as to establish an alliance advantage. Now, it seems that he should have been in contact with the third generation of Hokage, and he has gained a lot. At this time, Haneda Kazuha''s mind flashed such a thought. "Yiye, take a look, are there any problems with these files?" At this time, before Haneda Yusawa could say anything, several documents were handed to Haneda Ichiha. "Oh." In response, Ichiba Haneda glanced at Kazue Haneda who had handed over the document, then nodded and took the scroll. And speaking, there is no nonsense, he directly lowered his head and glanced. Ok? How is this going? Seeing Haneda Ichiba and Haneda Kazuon''s exchange, Haneda Yuzawa''s face showed a bit of surprise, and he looked at Haneda Kazuon subconsciously. It''s okay, Ichiyo''s words. In response, Haneda Kazuone also noticed Haneda Yusawa''s gaze for the first time, turned his gaze and nodded towards him, indicating that it was all right. What happened when I was away? Seeing Haneda Kazuone''s affirmative gaze, Yusawa Haneda frowned slightly, and a few doubts flashed in his eyes. To be honest, he is still a little worried about Haneda Ichiba now. After all, he is not well-known. He also has a certain kind of absolute goodwill for Chiba that cannot guarantee calmness and benefit measurement. When Chiba recommended it, he simply Didn''t check it carefully. But when he achieved the position of the leader of Kusakin Village, he had to think more about it before he realized that Haneda Ichiba had become a very sensitive figure. First of all, Haneda Ichiba is an existence of unknown origin after all. Although it seems that there is no problem on weekdays, Haneda Ichiba is really too good. Even if he has a problem, Haneda Yusawa is not sure to be able to see it. His safety is in a state of insecurity. And he has no way of investigating it. Secondly, unknowingly, Haneda Ichiba became too important, so important that he originally wanted to withdraw his financial power because of his insecurity, but found that no one except him could be incompetent. In other words, no one can stabilize the Cao Yin Village, which is economically embarrassed because of the closed-door policy. He can only use this Haneda Leaf. In other words, the importance of this Haneda Ichile to Kusage Village has reached a situation where even if he knows that he is unsafe, his safety cannot be confirmed, but he can only control the financial power. It can be said that the existence of Haneda Ichiba had already strangled the village of Kusage, or the throat of their Haneda clan. Therefore, even if Haneda Ichiyo is nothing unusual, he is conscientious in doing things, and he tries to avoid touching the real core information of Caoyin Village, even the door does not go out, and even Caoyin Village does not go out, or even make friends. There are no good ninjas, and almost the whole village hates him, and Haneda Yuzawa still has no way to relax. And he couldn''t worry about it, and it was naturally impossible for Kato and Soya to trust Haneda Ichiba. However, it now appears that during the period when he was absent, something must have happened to Heyin and Ichiyo. The harmony is obvious and I already trust Yiye quite a bit. Have they talked frankly and frankly during this time? Since the harmony now shows the appearance of trusting Haneda Ichiba, there is naturally a reason for harmony. At this time, Haneda Yuzawa did not say much, but looked at the document in hand, but frowned. One leaf of Haneda. In my mind, I thought so. Find a time and talk to Heyin. At the same time, a decision was made in his heart. but Yiye, and Chiba are really a bit like! Then, in the next second, such a thought flashed through his mind. Although Haneda Ichiba appeared to be unaware that he was here just now, Haneda Yuzawa didnt believe that Haneda Ichiba would really not know. Im afraid, this kid had expected that he would come early, and the reason for coming here early. , All know clearly. In other words, the guess is clear. "Is Zong Mi in the village?" But at this time, the words of harmony came suddenly, interrupting his thoughts. At this time, he piled all the documents in front of Haneda Kazuo, looked at him, and said. "He has also arrived at Konoha." In response, Haneda Yuzawa spoke truthfully. "what?" Hearing that, Haneda''s voice has increased by several decibels, and said: "Now there is no one in the village. There is still a leaf for me, Zongmi, even if Ryuhiko and Anna are not in the village, then, the village..." "Don''t worry, I asked Menta to strengthen his defense. Menta is now an independent ninja, and the big guys are also there. For the time being, other Da Ninja villages should not be able to launch attacks in this uncertain situation. They didnt react so quickly either, dont worry, Ill leave Konoha with Zongmi in a moment. It just happens to be arranged. In this regard, Haneda Yusawa did not let Haneda Kazuone speak, so he spoke. Obviously, what Haneda Kazue thought of, he had also thought of it, and had already made arrangements. "is it" Hearing that, hearing Haneda Yuzawa''s arrangement, Haneda Kazuone frowned slightly, and did not say much. "So, where is Zong Mi now?" Then, Haneda Kazuone seemed to ask casually. "It has been arranged at the contact point. Don''t worry. Since the third generation of Hokage knows that I am here, there is one more Zong Mi who is with me. He should not really investigate. Just open one eye and close one eye. Besides, take the initiative. Exposing a contact point to Konoha is also a good sign." In response, Haneda Yuzawa spoke. Since the third generation of Hokage knew that I was coming, I am afraid that Zong Mi could not escape Konoha''s eyeliner, and the teahouse was exposed. However, the exposure is also exposed. The contact points of other Shinobu villages in Konoha are unknown, as long as they don''t do things that Konoha can''t bear. At the same time, such a thought flashed in his mind. "Ok." Hearing that, Haneda Kazuone nodded, and there is no room for recovery at Soya and the contact point. The consequences should not be bad. "Then when do you leave." Then Haneda Kazuone asked again. "Wait until you finish reading these documents." In response, Haneda Yuzawa spoke. But he was about to leave and return to the village. "Ok." Hearing this, Haneda Kazuon nodded, but was not surprised~www.novelhall.com~ After all, Yuzawa is the strongest existence in the village, and also the leader. In terms of battlefield command ability, it is even more incomparable to Kuoyin Village. of. Now that the strategy has been determined, even if Zong Mi does not go back, Yuze must go back and sit down. Moreover, time is pressing. "puff!" Then, at this moment, a stack of documents fell on the table with a dull sound. At the same time, both of them looked to the side at the same time and fell on Haneda Ichiha who had put down all the documents. "Yuze, you are fooled!" Then, a word that made their heart beat came over. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 2443 Changes), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2440： ginger (Naruto: The Legend of Chiba ( Find the latest chapter! "Fuck...?" Listening to the words of Haneda Ichiba in front of him, looking at the serious, non-joking face, Haneda Yuzawa''s face showed a slight stiffness, and he blurted out. "What''s the matter? Are there any language traps in these files?" At this time, the harmony voices also sounded one after another. For harmony, the first thing that comes to mind is that there are problems with these files. "No! There is nothing wrong with these files. They are all normal. Konoha didn''t play word games. If you play word games, Yuzawa must be able to see it. Konoha is not so stupid." But the answer they received was negative. At this time, Haneda Ichiba shook his head and pushed the document back in front of Haneda Yusawa, saying. "Then what?" Looking at the document pushed in front of him, Haneda Yusawa frowned, the stiff and scared color on his face had disappeared, and it turned into a solemn color, as he asked. "If there is no problem with the file, what trap can Konoha set." In response, Haneda Kazuone also spoke. "Rest assured, these documents themselves are not problematic, and they are all conducive to the development of Caoyin Village. It is absolutely possible for Caoyin Village to achieve prosperity that has never been achieved in history within three to five years. The problem lies in these documents. The influence behind it." Hearing that, Haneda Kazuo did not sell anything or talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. "The influence behind..." Hearing this sentence, Haneda Yuzawa and Haneda Kazuone looked at each other, but they both frowned and fell into thinking. To be honest, they have all carefully read these documents. It seems that they took a quick glance, but in this eye, with their experience, they have already seen the essence of these documents. As Haneda Ichiba said, there is no problem with these documents, and Konoha also wrote very clearly. There are no literal traps, and it is indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Caoyin Village to push Caoyin Village into a comprehensive cooperation beyond the most prosperous moment in history. They can''t think of anything against them. "It''s Konoha, will you use the additional influence of these files?" After this thought, the two looked at Ichiha Haneda at the same time. "Yes." In response, Ichiba Haneda nodded. After all, Kayin and Yuzawa control the existence of Caoyin Village. In terms of qualifications, they are actually much higher than the third Zongmi. In just a few words, they already understand something. Up. "The additional effects of these documents..." After getting an affirmative answer, Haneda Yuzawa and Haneda Kazuo glanced at each other, and there was a hint of suspiciousness in their eyes. It seems that I thought of something, but I am not sure. "Yes, as you think, these files are used to tie Caoyin Village. As long as these files are there, Caoyin Village has no other choice than Konoha." In response, Haneda Ichiba nodded and said without waiting for the two to say something. "is it" Hearing the answer, Haneda Kazuone sighed and leaned slowly on the back of the back. "Ginger... really old and spicy!" At this time, Haneda Yusawa''s mouth also showed a wry smile, and said with emotion. They had fully understood what Haneda Ichiba meant at this time. This matter, these documents, there is indeed no problem in itself, but behind it is full of three generations of Hokage''s political methods. These documents almost represent Konoha''s full support. It is not mutually beneficial, but they are absolutely beneficial to Caoyin Village. It can be said that almost every document is of absolute benefit to Caoyin Village. In this comprehensive cooperation, this set of documents may not be taken advantage of by Konoha Village, but there is absolutely no Caoyin Village to eat. Not good. And if it is said that after eating such benefits, Caoyin Village still has the situation of failing to fulfill the obligations of allies, or the violation of yang and Yin, or even the behavior of betraying Konoha, then, I am afraid that the entire Ninja World will not have Shinobu Village and Caoyin The village cooperated. Even if they cooperated, it is estimated that Caoyin Village was used as an abandoned child. This hand of the three generations of Hokage seems to be very satisfied with and valued the performance of Caoyin Village, but in fact it is tied to Caoyin Village, to a certain extent, to tie Caoyin Village, so that it tightly embraces Muye Village. means. At that time, if Caoyin Village does anything unfavorable to Konoha, as long as there is accurate information, Konoha only needs to publish this part of the cooperation documents and the exact information openly and secretly, then the entire Ninja world will not Someone really treats Caoyin Village. In other words, no one will truly cooperate with Caoyin Village. Basically, Kusage Village was blacklisted for all Shinobu villages. The reason is also very simple. Konoha has offered such generous terms, and there is also a written formal agreement. Kuoyin Village enjoys such conditions, and even betrays Konoha. Then, how about another Shinobu Village who can give No matter how good the conditions are? Since Caoyin Village doesn''t even meet such good conditions, who can safely cooperate with Caoyin Village? At that time, even if you are cooperating with Cao Yin Village, you definitely want to use Cao Yin Village as a shield and abandoned child. No Shinobu Village will truly believe in Cao Yin Village, even if it is cooperation, it is just use. At that time, what Caoyin Village can do is to become cannon fodder, the cannon fodder of Daren Village. Eventually died. The Ninja world is such a complex body of contradictions. It is impossible to have a complete trust relationship between various Ninja villages, and the trust relationship is also very fragile. Even if an alliance is formed, it is only no longer openly disputed, but how dirty secretly there is. I don''t know if I fight. At the same time, mutual betrayal is not uncommon. It seems that the word trust is almost a decoration. The entire trust relationship is like a thin layer of window paper, which breaks when you poke it, even if it doesn''t exist at all. It also feels like there is no need at all. However, it is this layer of window paper that is the most important point in the alliance between Shinobu Village and Shinobu Village. That''s right, the trust relationship and the credibility derived from the trust relationship depend on all Ninja Village. Whether it is a big ninja village, or a small ninja village that is accustomed to living in the cracks, reputation will be regarded as an important factor of alliance. Including their choice of Konoha, they are actually considering the issue of credibility. Whether it is Da Ren Village or the cluttered Little Ren Village, they inexplicably attach great importance to the credibility of the other party and their own credibility. Even for Xiaorencun, it has developed a reputation system for betraying the original cooperator. For example, there must be sufficient reasons for betraying the original cooperator, and it can be used to defend itself afterwards, such as promised assistance. If it has not been delivered, the other party has not fulfilled its promise, has already lost a certain promise, or completed an oral agreement, in short, they will find a reason for themselves. Similarly, Daren Village will find some justifiable explanations for his improper behavior in the relationship of allies. In the final analysis, it becomes that there is obviously no credibility to talk about, but it turns out that this credibility issue is extremely important. So, now, as long as Konoha fulfills these documents, then, in terms of credibility, the reputation of Kuoyin Village is in Konoha''s hands. As long as Konoha does not make excessive losses to Caoyin Village, then Caoyin Village can only rely on Konoha. It can be said that this hand firmly held Cao Yin Village in his hand. And the three generations of Hokage, the real scary place is not only in this aspect. In other words, based on the situation that Cao Yin Village can only do Konoha, the full cooperation of Konoha Village is almost two birds with one stone. First of all, it is no longer possible for Cao Yin Village to betray, and no matter how it develops, it is always impossible to reach a level beyond the control of Da Ren Village. Even if it reaches an uncontrollable level, then it is not necessary to do it in Konoha Village. Other Da Ren The village will destroy Caoyin Village without hesitation. When the time comes, Konoha, who has long been afraid of Caoyin Village, which is about to grow into Daren Village, will naturally stand idly by. As long as the symbolic reinforcement is sent, there are ways to destroy Caoyin Village. Unless Caoyin Village is self-destroying its reputation, even if the unspoken rules of reputation between Shinobu Village and Shinobu Village are ignored, it is absolutely impossible to break away from Konoha, nor will it betray Konoha. With this layer, then Konoha can use the cooperation items of these documents to improve the strength of Cao Yin Village, and the strength of Cao Yin Village, which cannot be betrayed, increases, is Konoha''s strength increase. It can be said that this move, in the final analysis, is extremely beneficial to Konoha. Not only firmly grasped Caoyin Village, so that Caoyin Village has no possibility of betrayal, and became a true loyal ally. At the same time, it can also enhance the strength of Caoyin Village through its own assistance, thus becoming a A solid ally. Moreover, as long as the life of Caoyin Village gets better and better, as long as Konoha is handled properly and olive branches are thrown in time, more and more small Ninja villages will be willing to be controlled by Konoha. It is undoubtedly more safe to change the pattern of Ninja world. Up. With just this hand, whether it is Haneda Yusawa, or Haneda Kazuo, or Haneda Yusawa plus Haneda Kazuo, or even Haneda Yusawa plus Haneda Kazuo and Haneda Soya, in terms of political means, it is far less than this. Three generations of Hokage. At least, if it hadn''t been for Haneda''s reminder, the two of them would have thought of this level a long time later. "However, this matter is not a big deal. Cao Yin Village did not intend to betray Konoha. Since it had already made a desperate move, he did not intend to betray. This move does not have much impact on Cao Yin Village, even, After all, this kind of thing is for both sides. Since Konoha wants to hold on to Caoyin Village so much, he will certainly not give up Caoyin Village." Hearing the words of the two, Haneda Kazuki touched his nose and said. Sure enough, Yuze and Heyin are different. I''m afraid I don''t need to remind them about this matter. They will definitely think of it in the future. After all, for them, now it is considered a big pie falling from the sky and hitting them on the head. It is normal for them to be slow in judgment. After calming down, I am afraid I will figure it out. This is what Haneda Ichiba thought in his mind. ... "Ok?" And at this moment, Haneda Kazuyo''s mind flashed through the stall of such a thought. On the other side, he had left that secret place and walked into the pocket of the pharmacist in the dark passage. Suddenly he stopped, frowning, slowly. Fucked slowly. On the face, it is rare to show a somewhat inexplicable solemn meaning. Explain what you have done, how are you doing? But at this time, there was such a faint voice deep in his heart. It''s you? Perceiving these words, the pharmacist raised his uncontrollable eyebrows, as if trying to conceal his expression about to change color. what happened? Was it quite unexpected? As his thoughts turned into words that sounded in the unilaterally initiated dialogue, the other party''s faint tone added a little smile. Do not. Regarding this, the pharmacist restarted his steps, assumed a posture that nothing happened, and slowly walked towards his original destination. And in my heart, he said so. When did you establish this perceptual dialogue with me? Still a unilateral perception dialogue! At the same time, deep in his heart, outside of this dialogue, such a solemn thought slowly emerged in his heart. In front of me, there is no need to wear that mask. I said that I have no malice against you, and to me, you are nothing more than a lost lamb with no self. I found you and gave you the big snake pill. What is not for you has my purpose. Moreover, the purpose is clearly told to you. You only need to do what I need you to do. No need to care about the others. Moreover, after this cooperation, I will not find you again, and no one will know the relationship between you and me. In this regard, the other party sent such a sentence, as if he could see through his inner jealousy. is it Perceiving this sentence, the pharmacist said in his heart. Lamb without self and lost? Really dare to say it! At the same time, deep down in his heart, he thought so, but in his thoughts, he felt a little disapproving. Tell me, how is the progress? In this regard, the other party did not seem to have the purpose of continuing on this topic, just said so. It seemed that I didn''t want to waste a minute, or that I didn''t want to talk to him for an extra second. Give me a little more time, this is a bit beyond my ability after all. If more information can be obtained ~www.novelhall.com~ the progress may be faster. After sensing this sentence, the pharmacist didn''t talk nonsense, and directly passed his thoughts on. Tell me what information is needed. In this regard, the other party answered very simply. This Hearing this, Pharmacist Pocket rarely showed a slight headache. It seems that it is the confidential information of Oshe Maru again. Don''t worry, I will get it for you in a while. In this regard, the other party seemed to know his thoughts and said. In his words, he regarded the place where Da She Wan kept secrets as his own back garden. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 2444 Jiang) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2441： Cant "The above is all the results I got." Looking at Akudo Choji and Yamanaka Ino, who were stunned in front of him, Nara Shikamaru slowly put down the scroll of the order book, glanced at the other scrolls on the desk, and confirmed that there was no After anything of value, he opened his mouth and made a conclusion of his series of inferences. Now, there is only this he can calculate. After all, intelligence is limited. It is already his best to be able to infer these. Furthermore, it is impossible for him to infer something more detailed, and this is already his limit. It is also the limit of what can be inferred from the intelligence they have obtained. "So, according to your inference, this Takichiba should be a candidate for the fifth generation of Hokage, and this Hyuga Yukina is the deputy commander of the defense force, and should be the future defense force leader candidate?" But at this time, hearing that Nara Shikamaru finally came to a conclusion, Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuchi looked at each other, but there was a feeling of not knowing what to show on their faces. Nara Shikamarus speculation, and the fact that Hyuga Yukina was the deputy commander of the defense force at a young age, they knew before, is definitely subverting common sense and making people unable to respond, or, in other words, its not calm for a long time. A shocking thing. Perhaps what Xu knew all of a sudden was too unbelievable, and the shock was too strong. At this moment, they seemed to be a little used to this kind of information. If they heard that Takichiba was not only a hero, but also a candidate for the fifth generation of Naruto, according to Shikamaru, he was not only the candidate but the only candidate. This kind of thing would shock them to react again. Can''t. However, now, with the car in front of Hyuga Yukina, the reaction of the two people at this time, although the reaction is still difficult, but compared to the previously determined appearance, it is much better. It seems that both Ino and Dingci have already begun to accept the past that was sealed in this Japanese-style cabin. Do not! Not the past, but a dusty legend. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, who would have imagined that such a character lived on the edge of this village. Just a teenager has been the backbone of the village, and it has been determined that the future village will be in their hands. At this time, looking at the appearance of the two, Nara Shikamaru packed all the scrolls one by one, but did not respond immediately, and such a thought flashed in his heart. To be honest, the mood of Nara Shikamaru at this time is the same as that of Akimi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino. Everything he had just discovered had also subverted his common sense. At this time, the impact of subverting common sense was still echoing in his heart. In a sense, he packed the scrolls like this, and there is also a kind of calming mood in it. "Yes, I''m afraid, the remaining Uchiha Hirohiko is not a simple character." Then, after finishing the scroll, Nara Shikamaru turned around, took a slight breath, and said. "how do you know?" In this regard, Qiu Daoding asked almost subconsciously. "No, right! I haven''t gotten over it yet. What is the secret you said that we shouldn''t touch? You said that, among the things we investigated, no, it was the matter we investigated. Yes. The secret that can''t be touched, right?" In the next second, without waiting for Nara Shikamaru to say anything, Yamanaka Ino suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and started asking. "Yes, there is indeed a secret we can''t touch in it." In response, Nara Shikamaru nodded and said affirmatively. "Now, what we know is that Takichiba and Hyuga Yukina should be the same as us, or have some similarities with us, they should also be taught by the same teacher, and have experienced a series of our present Things that cannot be guessed will live here together, and among them, two people are a candidate for Hokage, the other is the deputy commander of the defense force, the future inevitable leader of the defense force, and this future inevitable defense force leader , It''s still Hyuga''s sect family, don''t you think that there is something deliberate in it?" Then, he looked at Qiu Dao Ding Ci again and replied. "Intentionally?" And hearing this sound, Akomi Mito and Ino Yamanaka looked at each other again, and after looking back at Nara Shikamaru, they all spoke together. "Yes, deliberately. Originally, the Hyuga Sect family never served as a village post. This unspoken rule has not changed since the Hyuga clan joined Konoha until now. Why did it happen that a Hyuga Yuuna broke this rule, and after breaking it? , Is directly the deputy commander of the defense force, this kind of pivotal position, and the future commander of the troops is none other than her, and it happens that this Hyuga Yukina is still a teammate of Taki Chiba who is a Naruto candidate, you, no Do you think this is too coincidental?" In response, Nara Shikamaru looked at the two friends and spoke. "What''s the coincidence?" And hearing this sentence, Qiu Dao Ding Ci almost subconsciously asked. "It''s a coincidence, but... Is there any problem here? It happened that the same teacher taught two geniuses, and they happened to be attracted by Hokage. Isn''t it impossible?" At the same time, Yamanaka Ino also spoke. "Indeed, it''s not impossible. But, you forgot about the Hyuga clan. If Hyuga Yukina is not the clan of Hyuga, but an ordinary genius ninja, then this is indeed a coincidence, but Hyuga Yuki Nai is the clan of Hyuga and would not hold a village position. This is the tacit agreement between Hyuga and the village. For Hyuga, it is impossible to let the clan take the post of the village. The rules for thousands of years cannot be broken overnight. The Hyuga clan has always been conservative and self-control. From the standpoint of the village, it respects Hyuga, and does not arrange for the Hyuga clan or even division of any village office. This is also a rule for thousands of years. It is not a last resort, it will never Broken. At that time, the fourth generation of Hokage should be still alive. Although the third generation of Hokage retreated to the second line, it was still a Naruto-class power. With both Hokage in existence, the village did not need to arrange Hyuga Yukina to become the deputy commander of the defense force. , No matter how urgent the situation is, there are two Hokages, and they don''t have to ask Hyuga Zongjia to be the deputy commander of the defense force, and thus become the commander of the defense force. And if it was an emergency situation that both Hokage couldn''t solve, then even if Hyuga Yuuna became the deputy commander of the defense force, it could not be restored. " In response, Nara Shikamaru shook his head and retorted. "So, you mean?" Hearing this, Yamaaka Ino frowned and said. However, in the words, he has already agreed with Nara Shikamarus explanation. Think about it. When my teacher was young, the third and fourth generations of Naruto were present, and the fourth generation of Naruto was the golden flash of the power to reverse the battle. , If they have resolved the situation, appointing a Hyuga Mongke as the deputy commander of the defense force will not help. It is completely unnecessary. Her thoughts were not wrong, but she ignored both Hyuga and the village. This Hyuga Xuena possessed a more special layer. "I''m afraid, this Hyuga Yukina is the road paved by the two Hokage for Takichiba." In response, Nara Shikamaru said. "Paved road?" And hearing this sound, Yamanaka Ino and Qiu Dao Ding were taken aback. "At that time, the two Hokage were already paving the way for Takichiba. In other words, this Takichiba was not only well-received, but also had a great popularity, and was so capable that both Hokage had made up their minds at the same time. , And the two Hokage have extreme confidence in him." Upon hearing this, Nara Shikamaru spoke again. And this time, there was a little incredible in his tone. Despite this inference, Nara Shikamaru''s heart is still a little unbelievable. He didn''t know what kind of person the fourth generation of Hokage was, but from his father''s bit of attitude towards the third generation of Hokage and some fragmented discussions in private, Nara Shikamaru knew that the third generation of Hokage was never a hasty person. Moreover, an old man who is quite cautious. It''s incredible that Takichiba can make the three generations of Hokage like this. "Really...it is so!" And hearing Nara Shikamarus explanation, the eyes of Yamanaka Ino and Akimaichi Dingci flashed, and they all understood. "Shikamaru...you..." Then, in the next second, they didn''t have time to be surprised, and unconsciously looked at Nara Shikamaru ahead, with a strange look on their faces. Aimed at the weird color of Nara Shikamaru itself. "What...what''s wrong?" Nara Shikamaru, who was still immersed in an unthinkable glance at the two weirdly considered gazes that suddenly shot over, was slightly taken aback, and said slightly unnaturally. "Um...you know so much!" When he heard Nara Shikamaru''s slightly unnatural words, Akita Minami thought for a while, seemed to organize the language, and said. "Yes! It feels like you are no longer a ninja, even better than those with ninja, no, maybe you know more than those elite ninja, all are powerful." At the same time, Yamanaka Ino did not hesitate to praise his words. Understand... so much? Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru was slightly startled, obviously he did not expect the two of them to say such a thing. Have it? These are just a few words from my father. I just listened a lot, so I learned a little bit. Afterwards, he examined himself. Ok? Strange! Why do those scaly claws that Dad usually uses now have become my way of inferring this matter, this Takichiba and Hyuga Xuena. Then, a look of surprise appeared on his face, as if he had discovered something he hadn''t found before. Is that dad who is afraid of trouble accidentally or... deliberately? Afterwards, a deep question was burned in his heart. It should be a coincidence. Dad is tight-lipped about this matter. If he really wants to let me know about this character, he can tell me while he is drunk. Afterwards, he pretends to be drunk and pretends not to believe it. Moreover, since Teacher Asma mentioned Takichiba, there is still room for change in Takichiba''s taboo. Dad needs to keep it secret. But you can also choose to tell me, just don''t reveal it. However, soon, he gave himself an answer. "It''s normal." Then, thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru blinked and said with a hint of uncertainty. "So, do these have anything to do with that untouchable secret?" However, Akita Mino and Yamanaka Ino didn''t stay longer on this matter, but turned the topic to the original question. That, the untouchable secret. "About this untouchable secret, we should start from the fact that Takichibas deeds have not been passed down. At the beginning, I thought that Takichibas popularity was too high. His death would cause a series of bad things. Influence, at that time the Third Ninja World War was not over yet, so it could stabilize the military''s mind." In this regard, Nara Shikamaru did not entangle much, and said straightforwardly. "However, now, with the appearance of Hyuga Yukina, I feel that this is not necessarily the case. If the Takichiba people look too high, it is necessary to prevent the spread of his death impact and affect the morale of the entire village in the war. So why didnt this Hyuga Yukana leave any deeds? Since she can become the deputy commander of the defense force, the future commander of the defense force is such a pivotal figure, and it may even be because the village has broken thousands of years and the Hyuga clan The person who wants to win over must have some earth-shattering achievements, even if there is no earth-shattering, there are many deeds of success. Why has her deeds not been handed down? Her hopes cannot be the same as Taki Chiba, if they have the same Renwang, then her death in battle will definitely cause a huge negative impact beyond the control of the village. After all, the two most dazzling new stars, the ninja who entrusted Konoha in the future, are dead. This kind of blow is basically not based on manpower. What can be eliminated, there is no way to control the spread of their deeds, even in the village, it is impossible to do it!" Later, Nara Shikamaru added, So, Hyuga Yukinas popularity and prestige cannot be equal to Taki Chibas, and it may even be several grades lower. Then, since it is several grades lower, then its impossible. This caused an irreversible impact. Since she is the deputy commander of the defense force and belongs to the Hyuga Sect family, her deeds will inevitably be passed down in the name of a hero!" "However, it has not been passed down now..." And hearing this sound, Yamanaka Ino and Akita Dingci frowned at the same time and murmured. "Ah! Among them, UU reading www.uukanshu.com is someone covering all this!" Then, suddenly, the two of them raised their heads suddenly, their pupils suddenly widened, and suddenly said. "Yes, this is the secret we can''t touch. The death of these two people has another hidden story! Their deeds may be erased!" In response, Nara Shikamaru said with a final word. "And the deeds of these two people can be erased, it can only be..." Afterwards, he looked at the two, took a deep breath, and spoke again. In an instant, the expressions of shock on the faces of Ino Yamanaka and Qiu Dao Dingci suddenly flashed, and their faces turned pale! It could only be... High level! Even Hokage! . Chapter 2442： Pharmacist pocket Has it been... cut off? The phrase "Then, within these two days, I will sort out the required information, and I will contact you in two days" echoed in my mind. It seemed to sound from the depths of my soul, and the face of the pharmacist''s pocket showed a rare hesitation. The color. There is also a mental hesitation that is inexplicable. To tell the truth, he still hesitated about this matter and helping this mysterious man. Although I said, things have already been done for him, and have been done for quite some time. However, he still hesitated, and he was still a little uncertain about this matter. After all, this thing was done with Oshemaru on his back, and he was the person closest to Oshemaru, doing such things under the nose of Oshemaru, if he was discovered, with Oshemarus character, his fate, One can imagine. And the reason why he worked under Oshemaru was not entirely because of what he wanted from Oshemaru or his influence, and even more because Oshemaru was able to give him the answers that bothered him the most. In a certain sense, as a pharmacist, he has sentimentality to Dashewan, which is similar to the emotions of longing, craving, dependence, respect and even worship. It''s not purely about superiors or interests. has been a spy for so many years, if it is because of pure interest, he has a place to stay. And among these places where some settle down, the best place is naturally Konoha here. Although he once seemed to be a captive of Shayin Village, he grew up in Konoha. If you want to stay in Konoha , He can stay, and he can also borrow a part of Mr. Nonoyus relationship, plus his ability, as long as he puts enough chips, he can also join the Konoha intelligence department, even the most basic level. All of the intelligence ninjas can also stand firm in Konoha. Moreover, even if you don''t show your strength and use your relationship, staying in Konoha as an ordinary ninja is easy. There is absolutely no need to survive in a dark organization like Oshemaru. No matter how powerful Oshemaru is, you must be careful in the dark world. The reason why Oshemaru can mix well in the dark world is because of his The three caves of the cunning rabbit and the excellent technical advantages can draw a large number of large and small dark forces through technology. If there is really a head-on confrontation, there are still some dark forces in the dark world that can kill the power of the big snake pill. At that time, Oshe Maru may be able to escape, but subordinates like them, in the real struggle of the dark forces, may not be necessary. If it is only in terms of safety, it is impossible for him to attach to the Oshe Maru and go so deeply into this organization. For Oshemaru, he has other strong demands, something that nowhere else can give him. He firmly believes that Oshe Maru can give him an answer. And this answer, for him, is already more important than his own survival and safety. It''s just that, even so, he can only listen to this mysterious person and help this mysterious person do things that he never wants to do. The reason is very simple. This mysterious person is terrible. Yes, terrible. At that time, he had not yet met Dashemaru. He was just a bewildered boy, a boy who had lost his meaning in life and killed his closest relatives. He would be a wild man who raised him every night. Teacher Naiyu was killed by himself in the nightmare. To be honest, at that time, he was almost on the verge of collapse, thinking about suicide more than once. At the same time, I was also very confused about why I was born in this world! Before the death of Ye Noyu-sensei, although he took refuge in Danzo and had a shameful day, his heart was full of sunshine and warmth. The darkness and sordidness of the Ninja world, those coldness and cruelty, are just pure darkness and sordidness, pure coldness and cruelty, he knows, these are nothing more than work, just a process of ensuring everything he cherishes. . And as long as you return to Konoha Village, as long as you can take a look at those family members, those dark, cold, nasty and cruel will disappear without a trace. He thought that this would be all right. He traveled all over the world and became a spy, helping Danzo deal with Konoha''s shameful things in the dark. No matter how much blood he stained in his hands, no matter how many things he did to betray his companions, it didn''t matter. Because, he is doing this for his own home, for Mr. Nonoyu who is like a mother, for Urusi who is like a brother, and for the other family members like brothers and sisters in the orphanage, what terrible things he does Don''t care. Because, as long as he does things well under Danzo''s hands, their families will be guaranteed and the orphanage can go on. Also, there will be more brothers and sisters in the future. For them, he can do anything, even if it is to do some shameful things, he thinks every day is worth it. Whether it was injured or almost died. But, that day, he received Danzo''s mission. Without knowing it, he killed his teacher. Mr. Ye Naiyu who is the same as his mother. The blood of the closest person who, like himself, did everything for himself and the family members of the orphanage, covered his hands. Suddenly, the light in his heart was extinguished by the warm blood that carried all his hopes. That day, he lost himself and his future, and the road ahead was dark. Then, on that night, when he finally decided to commit suicide, a voice rang from the bottom of his heart. Without warning, it rang like the conversation just now. The voice told him to keep him alive. If he couldn''t find the target, then just follow the voice''s instructions and get the answer. And I dont know why, but he, who was so desperate at the time, actually listened to the voice of this voice and did something for him. Then, in the first step of dealing with this matter, he met Oshemaru who had become a betrayer at that time. At the same time, he was also attracted by the temperament of Oshe Maru. Suddenly, he found the goal, or direction, in life. He believes that the meaning of his life will be answered from this person. Then, he joined the forces of Oshemaru, working for the voice, that is, this mysterious man, and at the same time doing his best to assist Oshemaru. And with the passage of time, the longer he stayed with O She Maru, the more he felt that O She Maru was the one who could give him the answer. At the same time, he became more and more resistant to what the mysterious man wanted him to do. However, doing things for this mysterious man during this time, even if he has never met, he can feel the energy of this mysterious man. Almost all his requirements, whether they are not excessive or excessive, he can meet, and he can meet them in a short time. is basically responsive to requests and fulfillment. Even, sometimes even some things he made difficult for him to go to Da Ren Village to steal information, this mysterious person also handled it extremely quickly and safely. With his intelligence network, he did not even hear of an accident in Da Ren Village. It can be seen how terrifying the mysterious person is, at least it is like walking in and out of Daren Village like walking in his own back garden. Even more terrifying is that this mysterious person has seen through his own difficulties and did not give himself the information of the difficult nature. Although he has not given himself any punishment, he will not have any punishment for these difficult things in the future. Those who are dissatisfied are still responsive to requests and fulfillment, but if they make things difficult, they still wont give them to themselves. By the way, they will infer that they are making things difficult. Never felt sorry for myself. However, with time and contact, he became more and more afraid of this mysterious person, the feeling as if everything about himself was under the control of this mysterious person, matched with the sound that sounded from the depths of his heart without warning. The sound is almost a kind of terror. It is like, I am not talking to a person, but to a God that I can never touch! He now knows very well why he didnt get any punishment or punishment for making things difficult, and the mysterious man didnt have any suspicion or dissatisfaction because of his improper behavior. The reason is actually very simple, that is, this A mysterious person does not need suspicion and dissatisfaction at all. To the mysterious person, a **** like him is just an ant, just like a person would be moved or angry at an ant''s clamor and abuse? Yes, he will hesitate now. The current requirements of this mysterious man have already penetrated deeper and deeper into the core interests of Dashe Maru, and for him is also more and more exposed. Although, this matter itself is beneficial to him. Dashewan did not have much influence on things. But, after all, it was an act of betraying Oshemaru. He doesn''t want to lose Oshemaru, who is no longer just his boss, nor does he want to offend this terrifying mysterious person. He has seen hope in Dashemaru, he is no longer the boy who is desperate to death, after seeing hope, he begins to cherish his life. Now he neither wants to die nor miss the hope of Oshemaru. Therefore, I have the current hesitation. can only... do it first according to the requirements of this mysterious man. Just, who is this mysterious person? According to my intelligence, I can achieve this level, I am afraid... And thinking of this, the hesitant color on Yakushitou''s face disappeared quickly after all. After all, this is Konoha''s realm. Although his current identity is Konoha''s ninja, he did not completely break with Danzo. It can be swaggering, but it is better to be careful in everything, and you must be careful. After all, there is another Danzo in Konoha Village. At the same time, at this time, another question that has entangled him for many years appeared in his heart. Then, in the midst of doubts, while considering the information needed for that matter after these years of research, he slowly walked out of this channel. The afterglow of the setting sun shines, dragging his shadow extremely long. Also pulled out a bit gloomy. "Really... It turned out to be like this. No wonder I have such a strong ability. I turned out to be a disciple of Chiba." And at this time, after hearing the explanation of Kazuo and Haneda Ichiba, Yuzawa Haneda couldn''t help but sigh. "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier, if you are a disciple of Chiba, what plans do you have, we will definitely cooperate fully." At the end, he spoke very sincerely again. "I can''t involve Caoyin Village." In response, Haneda Kazuha also had a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and said. He can still see it, and Haneda Yusawa said this sentence from his sincerity. For Haneda Yuzawa, Takichiba is a special existence after all. No matter where he is, in the subconscious, he has a good impression of Takichiba, and even has a feeling of unconditional trust. It is precisely because of this that he can''t affect Caoyin Village, or the Haneda clan. After all, although the Haneda clan has a high reputation in Caoyin Village, he has eliminated many small factions, but this does not mean Just sit firmly on Mount Tai. Caoyin Village is a small ninja village. If other ninjas know their leader, or the clan in power, and people from outside the village, and unconditionally trust, it is easy to have a feeling of distrust, if there are people instigated In short, it is easy to produce a coup. Thousands of years of living in the cracks, the people and ninjas of Xiaonin Village are almost insecure. As for the caring people, there may not be in the village, but there are some outside the village. In order to prevent the wall from having ears, he never said about this matter. Even now ~www.novelhall.com~ he hasn''t fully informed the two people in front of him, just let them know that he has such a plan without revealing the specific details. "Then, how sure are you." At this time, Haneda Yusawa asked again, but he didn''t stop at the previous question. After all, he is now the actual power holder of Kusage Village. The meaning of Haneda Ichiba''s sentence is still very clear. . "I don''t know yet, but since I was asked to do this, then it must be necessary. Since it is necessary, then no matter how low the success rate is, I must do it." To this, Haneda Ichiba said. "So, do you need help from Cao Yin Village?" Hearing this, Haneda Yusawa frowned, as if thinking about it, and after making some determination, he spoke. "This, Yuze, don''t worry about it. As long as you can rest assured, what I do will not affect the interests of Caoyin Village. If possible, I would like to give Caoyin Village a big gift!" For this, Haneda Ichiba smiled suddenly, looked at Haneda Yuzawa, looked at Haneda''s harmony, and said. Since Haneda Yusawa trusts Takichiba unconditionally, how could Takichiba make a plan to damage Kusakura Village? Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2443： Stay behind "Then, in that case, Ichiba, then you can stay in Konoha." Looking at Haneda Ichiba in front of him, after knowing that he could not transfer him back, Haneda Yuzawa did not talk nonsense, just said with a slight sigh. "Yes." In response, Haneda Kazuha nodded and responded. "Ok" Hearing this, Haneda Yusawa''s brows were slightly frowned, and he looked at the chord on the other side, showing some hesitation on his face. "That harmony..." At the same time, the mouth mumbled. "I''ll go back, Zong Mi alone, I am not at ease." Obviously, Haneda Kazuone could understand Haneda Yuzawa''s meaning, and immediately spoke. At this time, Yuze was obviously not at ease that Zongmi was sitting in the village alone and wanted her to go back. "No way!" However, her decision was opposed by Ichiba Haneda: "If Kayin suddenly leaves as the full responsibility of Kusakin Village, it will be counterproductive and will inevitably speed up the reaction of other Danin villages. After all, in this Zhongnin exam, those Danin villages must also be staring at them. They must have also seen the difference between Cao Yin Village and Konoha now. If the harmony leaves, it is definitely not the same at this time. A proper thing." "Ok" Hearing these words, Yuzawa Haneda and Kazuon Haneda looked at each other, sighed slightly, and groaned, but they acquiesced to this fact. The current situation in the Ninja World is still quite delicate, especially the stall where Konoha held the International Ninja Test, which has reached a delicate culmination. The major forces in the Shinobi world are also paying close attention to the situation here, and when the harmony is gone, it will indeed cause a considerable reaction. really shouldn''t be. is not wise either. "So, is there any suitable candidate for this matter? Although Zong Mi is now a powerful ninja alone, but if a village is going to be faced with other big ninja villages, I am afraid that Zong Mi will not be caught. ." In response, Yusawa Haneda nodded, his mouth full of anxiety. Zongmi''s strength was in his eyes. After all, he was also the closest partner, who accompanied him all the way, and he knew the foundation. And it is precisely because he knows the roots, that Haneda Yuzawa knew that if Zongya was alone this time, he might not be able to take care of it. After all, it is one thing for Daren Village to send elites. The intelligence personnel who sneaked into the village after the lockdown was lifted, as well as the intelligence personnel of other countries that had been lurking before the lockdown, I am afraid that this time will not stop. When the time comes, it is estimated that there will be many factors of instability in the village, and Zong Mi alone will definitely not be able to cope. And, although Zong Mi has absolutely no problems in combat, in terms of strategy and politics, he is a little worse than the harmony and himself. He himself is not the type that likes to bend around. If there is only Zong Mi, there should be no way to take care of it, and there will inevitably be some trouble. Originally, he thought that if Yiye went back, there would be no big problem. As the only two in the village who could hold the two sabotage kings, this guy himself had a lot of spooky ideas, and those enemy intelligence personnel added together Multiplying by two may not be able to play him. Then he naturally has no worries, he can concentrate on annihilating the enemys elite troops. According to his understanding and inference of this strategy, the direction of Yanyin Village this time, if you want to ensure that you are unconscious, there will be three at most. Yanyins elite team is no more than twelve people, and because it wants to be unconscious, Yanyin should not send too many ninjas who are too dynamic. In this way, Yanyin Village is best at The earth escape technique should be somewhat restricted. And they are also the ninja villages that are best at researching ninjutsu in other ninjutsu villages. Naturally, they have a set of methods to deal with ninjutsu taiju. In the case of not much difference in strength, they are still quite good at dealing with ninjutsu taiju. Of the advantages. If he can go all out without any worries, he is still confident that he can annihilate the three teams. After all, the Menta and the assassination team are from the Haneda clan, and they are the closest partners who have come together to grow stronger together. In terms of it, there is absolutely no problem. However, now, it seems that his thoughts are going to fail after all, and now neither Yiye nor Heyin can go back. Although the harmony can also stabilize the village, there is no problem with her being in the town, but if the Daren villages are allowed to attack in advance because of the harmony, it will not be worth the loss. "Menta!" And at this time, upon hearing this sentence of Haneda Yuzawa, Haneda Ichiba seemed to speak casually. "Menta?" After , it was Haneda Yuzawa''s words full of surprise. At the same time, even Haneda Kazuon on the other side looked at Haneda Ichiha in surprise. "Ok." In response, Ichiba Haneda nodded affirmatively. "This" Hearing the words, seeing Haneda Ichiba''s sure appearance, Haneda Yuzawa blinked, seeming to wonder if he had heard it wrong, and his face was full of sorrow. Even Haneda Kazuo, who looked at Haneda Ichiba, had a doubt on his face. Menta? That Menta? At the same time, their hearts are full of incredible. Although Mingtai has experienced countless battles over the years, it can even be said that he has experienced the most battles among them. At the beginning, Yuze was severely injured by the black lightning of the Yunyin Ninja named Darui. Menta insisted on fighting until Chiba suddenly appeared. If there was no Menta, they might have died that night. It is possible that everyone died that night. Ming is too strong, and even after joining Cao Yin Village, it seems that his aptitude for commanding has also been developed. Before he took over Cao Yin Village, he was already a ninja at the rank of deputy commander. However, this does not mean that he has enough strategy and political means to be able to sit in the village. Strictly speaking, Mingtai and Zongmi should be the same type of people. Both of them are undoubtedly ninjas who can be alone. Even if they join the Great Ninja Village, it is not impossible to grow into a mainstay. It''s just that, now we are going to prop up a village that was attacked, and it is still a small Shinobu village that was attacked by Da Shinobu. The two seem to have checked some. It is by no means that Haneda Yuzawa and Haneda Kazuon look down upon them, but the ensuing battle, which really makes him feel uneasy about the two of them. "Are you...really kidding? These two people...can hand over the village to them with peace of mind? I admit their strength, but the village is a bit..." Thinking of this, Haneda Yuzawa couldn''t help but speak. "No, Yuzawa, you misunderstood." In response, Haneda Ichiba shook his head and said. "Misunderstanding? Don''t you want Mingtai and Zongmi to sit in the village together?" In response, Yuzawa Haneda was taken aback for a moment and said. "It''s not two people sitting together, but Menta sitting alone." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba supplemented the previous words. "Menta alone?" And hearing these words, Haneda Yuzawa and Haneda Kazuone''s faces were completely dumbfounded, and they were almost completely stunned on the spot. Tomorrow alone, can you sit in the village? And in his mind, such a thought passed. Obviously, although he was very surprised and unthinkable about the arrangement of the two, he did not doubt it. also didn''t really think that these two people were joking. And, I have already begun to consider the possibility of letting Mingtai sit in the village alone. It''s just that he was a little unexpected. In the case of Menta, it would be no problem to lead a ninja army with a hundred men. He could even command two hundred-man regional wars, regardless of whether he could win or not, but the command ability was definitely sufficient. However, in such an emergency, Haneda Yusawa did not think that Menta could handle things like sitting in the village, solving all emergencies and ensuring supplies for frontline battles. Even if there is something wrong with him, and Zomi and Kazuone can''t get out of the village affairs, Menta is basically the next head of the Haneda clan. "Yes." To this, Haneda Ichiba''s answer was very simple. At the same time, during these words, a scroll of Haneda Ichiba has been handed to Haneda Yuzawa. "Is this... a trick?" After taking the scroll, Haneda Yusawa raised his head, looked at Haneda Ichiba, and said. Has he considered it? also... Since the strategy was formulated by Ichiba, and Ichiba is a disciple that Chiba is looking for, I am afraid that in the future, I will inherit all the strategies and ninjutsu of Chiba, and there is no malice towards us in the village of Kusage. Ye''s relationship has some feelings for our Caoyin Village. If you didn''t even think about this when proposing a strategy, then Chiba might just miss it. Either, it is not taught well. However, these two points are almost impossible to appear on Chiba. Then, this scroll must be Yiye or Harmony and Yiye''s way of letting Mingtai sit in the village considering that there is no one who can sit in the village. At the same time, Haneda Yuzawa''s heart suddenly felt. As this series of thoughts flashed, he also slowly unrolled the scroll. Obviously, Haneda Ichiba said that by letting Menta sit in the village alone, he came prepared. Just as he thought, when he thought of this strategy, Ichiba had already considered the lack of candidates to sit in the town. Zongmi can stay, but it is not enough to support a Shinobu village. And Heyin and him can''t sit in the village. As the two highest combatants in Caoyin Village, one must stay in Konoha. After all, the other person must be stopped. After all, the strength of Cao Yin Village is limited, and some of the rising stars are also rising stars. Only in the future can they become a unique fighting force and become the true strength of Cao Yin Village. Now, they are just ordinary ninjas. And this scroll also shows that Ichiba has already planned. And, the plan is quite good. "So, let Mingtai sit in Caoyin Village alone. First, let Zongmi lead the others to ensure the combat effectiveness of the sniper team and the success rate of the mission. Second, let the intelligence personnel of other Ninja village relax their vigilance and think that Mingtai does not Have enough ability to hinder their sabotage plans, so that they will continue to expose flaws under the slack?" And at this time, after reading the scroll, Haneda Yuzawa raised his head and handed the scroll to the harmony who looked at him during the same period of time. "Yes, for the riots in the village, what is more important for us is the elite troops dispatched by the Four Ninja Villages. In fact, the defense of the village can be relaxed a bit, even if Mentai finally failed to suppress it according to my plan, then , Let the village be disturbed. Now, we have formally formed an alliance with Konoha, even if it is because other Ninja spies and intelligence personnel usurped power, it actually doesnt matter. The most important thing is Cao Yin Village. Immortal, Yuzawa, you are still there, and the Haneda clan are still there. The physical destruction plan of the four ninja villages did not succeed. In response, Haneda Kazuha nodded and said. "It doesn''t matter if it has been usurped..." Hearing this sentence, Haneda Kazuone frowned slightly, muttering to himself, but frowned in thought. "You mean, the Covenant with Konoha Village is our Haneda clan''s Cao Yin Village, not the usurper''s Cao Yin Village. Therefore, even if the Haneda clan is usurped, as long as the Haneda clan is still there, as long as we are still there, as long as the four forbearances The villages elite troops did not actually invade Caoyin Village and gain a firm foothold. So Konoha has a way to support us and retake Caoyin Village? So, in fact, internally, its not too important, at least compared to frontline sniping. Not that important." Haneda Yusawa responded very quickly, and said. "Yes, as long as we dont let the elites of the Four Ninja Villages invade Caoyin Village, as long as Caoyin Village is still called Caoyin Village, no matter who the usurper is, no matter the degree of civil unrest, Konoha will help us settle. What Ye wanted was the Haneda clans Kusakura village that could help them change the pattern of the ninja world. It was not the Kusakura village of the usurper who was set up by other ninja villages. Moreover, Konoha finally found such a good collaborator of the Haneda clan, absolutely Will go all out. Even the third generation of Hokage will directly mobilize the power of Konoha''s dark world to help the Haneda clan reset." In response, Ichiba Haneda nodded ~www.novelhall.com~ and said. "Really... That''s the case, so let''s go ahead and arrange it like this. In other words, it doesn''t matter whether it is Menta who is suppressed according to your plan, or is not suppressed and eventually escaped by usurping power, as long as we can snipe With the elite troops of the Yanyin side, we have enough strength to make Konoha reset for us. Now, I immediately call for Zongmi, leave Konoha, return to the village, and prepare to attack." Hearing this game, Yusawa Haneda stood up suddenly, blurting out an unquestionable word. Obviously, I have thoroughly figured out what to do next. "Then, I leave it to you here." And without waiting for the two to say anything, Haneda Yuzawa disappeared in place in a flash. "In this case, then, let''s rest well next!" Watching Haneda Yuzawa leave, Haneda Ichiba looked at the chord that he had already understood, stood up, and prepared to leave. "!" However, at this moment, the door of the room was knocked suddenly. "please check." Then, there was a formulaic word without any emotion. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2444： feel "Chips...Chips..." The occasional bird song from the window with the breath of blue sky and bright sunshine echoed gently in this slightly dim and quiet living room. "Wow!" Then, in the dimness, the sound of the curtain being opened broke the silence here. A ray of bright sunshine shone on, and the chirping birds sounded louder on the stalls, and the entire living room seemed to open up. "Watched all night?" After , a woman''s voice rang softly. "Um... no." With the sound of this female voice, a slightly quiet voice also sounded in the center of the living room. "I just got up earlier today." And at the source of this quiet sound, Haneda Kazuo slowly raised his head, looked at the curtain of another window, and gently put down the scroll in his hand, and then said. "is it" In response, he opened the curtain of another window and watched the sun shine, a beautiful scenery, and the scene outside the window with some faint human voices. After taking a deep breath, he opened his mouth and responded. After that, she turned around, sat down opposite Haneda Ichiba, picked up the scroll that had been put down, and said: "This Konoha sent me the list of matches for the third trial, is there a problem? ?" After all, I put the topic on the scroll that Haneda Ichiha was looking at. And this scroll is the information sent by Konoha yesterday. After Yuzawa left, the scroll was delivered to their door. As for the above, there is no big deal, but because they left early, Konoha sent the match list. also because they left the field because of the riots before, they were not there when the match table was arranged, so after the match table was confirmed, they were sent over. is also a routine process. After all, they have already passed the pre-selection, and it is normal to get the qualifications. The previous battle between Hinata Hinata and Neji Hyuga actually made Konoha village nervous. This involves the civil war of the Hyuga clan. Moreover, the clan heir was beaten to death. At that time, although Konoha looked nothing unusual, it was only on the surface. In fact, the seriousness of this matter would be very tricky if it was not handled properly. At least, if other Shinobu villages are allowed to see anything they can take advantage of, especially the hostile forces that secretly have some intentions against Konoha, the Ninja test, which is already somewhat uncertain, will inevitably add a few more variables. Konoha would never want to see this. Because of this, they left the first exercise site at the time without being told that they could not leave during that riot. Yes, they were able to leave during the riots at the time, completely because Konoha was already busy dealing with the issue of infighting that day, so they were negligent and asked them to leave early. Otherwise, as the passers, they still need to draw lots to determine the situation of the third trial. Even if they leave, Konoha will remind them when they must come back or even stop them from leaving. And without this process, and let them leave without saying that they are coming back. Obviously, Konoha has no time to take care of them. If there is time, it is important for those who pass to decide the start of the next game. If he left under the situation of the match list, it was definitely an error that affected the continuation of the Zhongnin exam. Konoha paid so much attention to this Zhongnin exam, this is an impossible low-level mistake. Even though Haneda Ichiba had left alone, but during a cross-examination, he finally indicated that he would return. However, he was able to leave smoothly at the time, and he didn''t get any statement that told him to come back. It should be that Longhiko and Anna were still there at that time, and he could arrange the match table for him. Otherwise, I''m afraid I will get a reminder that I can''t leave, or Konoha will arrange a place for them to calm down. When the match table is arranged, he can also be notified directly. Therefore, it can be seen from them without any obstruction or notice that after the Hyuga Civil War, Konoha was actually a little at a loss and in a hurry. After all, this was quite sudden. I''m afraid no one would have thought that Neji Hyuga would knock Hyuga Hinata, the heir of the clan, into a near-death state in such a public competition, even if it weren''t for the contestants from Kusakura Village. At the scene, I am afraid it will lead to a tragic farce of the Hyuga branch killing the Hyuga Sect. It can be said that when Hyuga Hinata of the Zong family died, Konoha''s holding of the Ninja exam was basically in vain, and even had a counterproductive effect. And even if Hinata Hinata did not die, the situation had stabilized at the time. For Konoha, this matter was still a very tricky thing, after all, this Hinata Hinata was rescued by the people of Kushin Village. More or less, Konoha would still lose some prestige because people from outside the village saved the heir of the Hyuga family, and the village medical ninja did not realize the seriousness of the injury. And I am afraid that Kato can sign the covenant so smoothly, I am afraid that there is also a credit for Anna. If Kusakura becomes Konohas ally, then the influence of the Hyuga heir who was saved by outsiders this time will turn into a very powerful medical ninja among Konohas allies, and Konoha will gain new powers. This kind is beneficial to Konoha''s influence too. Moreover, according to the current news network of Haneda Ichiba, or in a dark place that Haneda Kazuone did not know, he has been collecting information after the Hyuga Civil War, and he has not received any warning or punishment against Hyuga Neji. , Even, the Hyuga clan did not change their attitude towards Neji Hyuga. It''s like the separation of Hyuga Neji, who almost killed the heir of the Hyuga clan clan, nothing happened. The Hyuga clan really treated this matter as an accident in the competition. seems to be turning a deaf ear to the arbitrariness and malice of Hyuga Neji, as well as the influence of the dignity of the Hyuga clan. This behavior is absolutely very abnormal. I am afraid that there is the influence of the senior Konoha in it. Perhaps the Hyuga clan is not willing to turn a blind eye to it. However, because the senior Konoha wants to suppress this matter, at least it should not be fermented during the Zhongnin exam to avoid causing it. Any opportunity can be used by the hostile forces to find a chance to attack Konoha. Therefore, the Hyuga clan may not move. The Hyuga Civil War shouldn''t be such an understatement, as if the breeze was blowing, there was nothing as if the Zhongnin exam was going on smoothly. And now, when Heyin asked like this, it was natural to see that he got up so early, naturally it was not because of what happened to get up so early. But, on this scroll, there is something he cares about. "Well... I can''t hide it from you, but I think Konoha really doesn''t treat us as outsiders." In response, Haneda Kazuha nodded and said. "Oh, did you mean that Konoha also arranged our battle sequence?" Hearing the words, Heyin seemed to have seen somewhere, so he said. "Well, I don''t know if I let other Shinobu know, will it be regarded as Konoha''s deliberate favoritism." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said indifferently. "Oh, don''t worry about this. It''s not Konoha''s arrangement to determine the draw of the match table, but ours." Hearing this, after knowing that Haneda Ichiba was talking about the lottery, Haneda Kazuon said. "We drew it? Who did it? I dont remember I drew a lottery?" At this, Haneda Ichiba asked suspiciously. On the scroll of this match list information, detailed information about the third trial is written, including how the match list was generated, and also the knockout system for the third trial. On this match list, Haneda Ichiha and Haneda Ryu Both Hiko and Anna Haneda are there, and they have arranged their opponents. Apparently, lots have already been drawn. However, he doesn''t remember his act of drawing lots. And the most reasonable explanation right now is that Konoha made arrangements for them because Cao Yin Village was already their ally. After all, the opponents of the three of them, according to his intelligence, are not too strong opponents. They perfectly evade the likes of Neji Hyuga, Sasuke Uchiha, or Gaara and others. It can be said that the Zhongnin exam really has The threatening opponents are all in front of them and the match is over. The rest are some relatively easy-to-handle masters, whether it is himself, Long Yan, or Anna, are opponents who can defeat without suspense. also because of this, he thinks that Konoha has manipulated them in the dark. However, what it means to listen to harmony sounds, it seems that things are not so idealistic, to listen to harmony sounds, this is because someone has drawn lots for them. "Well, someone from Konoha came over and asked you to draw lots before, but if you weren''t there, those guys just drew it." In response, Haneda Kazue said. The people who draw lots are those who have been eliminated from the elites of the village Shinobu. "Really... so it is." Hearing this, Haneda Kazuha nodded, but didn''t care too much. He smoked and they smoked, in fact, there is not much difference. Now, it doesnt matter what Chunnin takes an exam or something. "Are you worried about Ryuhiko and Anna?" At this time, Haneda Kazuo put down the scroll in his hand and asked. When Yuze left yesterday, he took the sleeping Longyan and Anna on the hanging beam to resist away, and these two children should have been on their way to the sniping point of the Yanyin elite troops. I am afraid, at this time, they already knew that they were going to attack Yanyin''s elite troops. After all, it is the first time for these two children to go out of the village to perform such an important task. No matter whether the two children can accept the sudden task, regardless of their respective positions, this Yiye has been with the two children. Now It is normal to wake up so early because of worry. "That''s not true." In response, Haneda Ichiba shook his head and said, "It''s nothing big, but I always feel a little uneasy." He also knew about Ryuhiko and Anna, but he didn''t get up so early because he was worried about them, and of course he didn''t get up so early. As for Ryuhiko and Anna, they will miss the third trial. , As before, this time the Zhongnin exam, it doesn''t matter anymore. Absence is not absent, and it doesnt matter. He woke up so early, and there was an inexplicable anxiety in his heart. It seems that something bad has happened, or something bad is about to happen. "Uneasy...?" Hearing this sound, Haneda Kazuone''s brows frowned, but he didn''t take this instinctive anxiety seriously, but seemed to be a little serious. Objectively speaking, their curtly purpose has been achieved, and even far exceeded expectations. The signing of the formal agreement also means that they have no worries and that their trip has been completed. just need to deal with the attack response of the four big Ninja villages. However, for Yiye in front of him, it should be just the beginning at this time. After all, Yiye is the Konoha that they entered in the name of Caoyin Village. Although Yiye has repeatedly promised not to affect Caoyin Village, the plan is not as good as change. , Heyin is also a person who often formulates and implements plans. It is still very clear that sometimes it is one thing to guarantee, but it is another thing to really do it. is difficult to guarantee and will not affect Caoyin Village. Harmony is still a bit worried, especially since Ichiyo hasn''t told them the detailed plan. Now Kuoyin Village has got what it wants, even far beyond imagination, absolutely will not allow anyone to take away the results obtained, and if Haneda Ichiba affects Kuoyin Village, this The results must be greatly discounted. If the matter is serious, the results may fly away. Forming an alliance does not mean that you can sit back and relax. Konoha is not without temper. Heyin is a little worried now. If the worst happens, she can simply abandon a leaf in exchange for the benefit of Cao Yin Village. Even if it is determined that Yiye will not stay in Caoyin Village now, it is not based on the position of Caoyin Village. However, after so many years, having done so many things for the village, from Heyin''s point of view, Yiye will be hard to part with Partners and relatives. So, she still hopes that Yiye can go well, so she doesn''t have to think about it~www.novelhall.com~ At this time, Yiye said that she was a little uneasy, and even took her with her. "No, it just feels, maybe there have been a lot of things during this period, which is a little illusion." Feeling the anxiety of the harmony, Haneda Ichiba said quickly. "Ok" In response, Haneda Kazuon nodded, his face slightly relaxed. "Is there anything to do today? A rare rest." Hearing the words, Haneda Kazuo smiled slightly and changed the subject. "!" At this moment, the door of the room was knocked suddenly. "Sorry, I have to go." Almost at the same time, Haneda Kazuone stood up, with a faint smile, he walked directly toward the door. didn''t wait for Haneda Ichiba to say anything, and between the door and the door closed, the voice of the woman''s conversation outside gradually faded away. "It seems that there is an appointment." About this, Haneda Ichiba said quite dazedly. Then, let me find something to do... Then, he looked out the window, his face was a little thoughtful. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2445： Midnight Seems, nothing happened... It seems that it is because the plan is approaching, I am a little nervous. Watching the people coming and going, listening to the booming screams around, Haneda Ichiba was enjoying the warm sunshine, walking and thinking. But... Do I need to be nervous? My plan, although it seems to be so important and difficult, the focus is not on the plan itself, or the difficulty of the plan is not on the plan itself, but on the surrounding environment when the plan is implemented. After all, it is the International Chinese Ninja Exam, and the Ninja world has already begun to move around. If Konoha has too many forces trying to make trouble and the undercurrent is too turbulent, my plan will probably be ruined. Now, the environment doesn''t look too complicated. Konoha everything is normal. The next thing I want to do is to wait for the moment quietly. wait till... The third test starts, and that''s it! When the time comes, Oshemaru and his potential allies should open the way for me. I am really, a little gaffe. Now, there is no need to worry at all! While watching walking, Haneda Ichiba''s heart was full of complaints about his current state of mind. Kazuo and the unknown ninja left with a smile, and Haneda Ichiba left the guest house. Now that the qualifiers are over, the official agreement has been signed, so yesterday, it was decided to take a day off today. Do not! It should be said that in the next month, all employees are free to move around. What time do you want to sleep? Play whatever you want. As long as you don''t do anything to destroy the relationship with Konoha''s allies. No, the ninja elites in Cao Yin Village, who originally followed a strict schedule, are still asleep at this time. Depending on the situation, I am afraid that they will have to sleep for a whole day. However, they are not to blame. They have been nervous since a month ago for the Zhongnin exam. At this time, after everything is done, they will inevitably feel tired after relaxing. This month''s time, it can give them a good rest. is also a breath. to prepare for the next possible battle. Yes, a possible fight. Now Oshemaru is in Konoha Village, the next situation is absolutely impossible to be calm, and since Oshemaru is back in Konoha at this time, she will never come to see what his hometown has changed now, and miss the old one by the way. must be here to make trouble. And he came in person, and he did not hesitate to expose to more than one person, or more than one party, he must have come to do something big. I am afraid that Konoha has a battle that is inevitable. When the time comes, if Oshemaru really wants to do something big, as Konoha''s allies, they will definitely join the war while Konoha is still in the situation. This months rest is still necessary. In the period from a month before the start of the Zhongnin exam to the beginning of the Zhongnin exam, in fact, everyone, except for the heartless people like Longyan and Anna, who were originally the chorus of the planners, etc., in fact, they are very good According to the village elites, this process was originally a process of vigour and energy. By now, everyone is actually very tired. Not to mention physical fatigue, but to speak of mental exhaustion, it has already reached a certain limit. If you are on the battlefield in this state, your own strength may only be displayed fifty-six out of ten. When the time comes, it is not estimated. What effect does the method play. More importantly, it is not only mental exhaustion. For the people of Cao Yin, because of the pressure of Zhongnin exams during this period, their body is not completely exhausted. In order to win Zhongren In the exam, although everyone seemed to have nothing on the surface, keeping a regular schedule, and not doing much training, in fact, behind the scenes, I am afraid that there are only two heartless people, Long Yan and Anna, who did not practice on themselves. In addition to the second test, it was indeed a considerable test of physical strength. Although they were blocked by Long Yan in the middle of the game, the physical aspect of this months additional training and second test was somewhat exhausted. Unbearable. Otherwise, he would not sleep until he went out, and no one left the room. "Um... what shall we do next?" Thinking of this, Haneda Kazuha also stopped and looked at the bustling surroundings, but he was a bit at a loss. , It seems that if he doesn''t think about plans or the like, he can''t find a direction. If it were Ryuhiko and Anna, what would they do if it was a holiday? And this time, he couldn''t help but have such a thought. really hope The real peace comes soon! In this way, maybe I can find what I really want to do. After , after thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba couldn''t help but think of such a thought. Then, with this thought, his steps took another step, heading in a certain direction. And this direction is the contact point of Cao Yin Village in Konoha, the teahouse. Then, Ichiba Haneda stayed in that teahouse all day. "Why? Ichiba... always felt that at that time, he was beating another person than he was beating me, and he always felt that he was very sad..." Slowly opened his eyes, Naruto Uzumaki, who was lying on the bed, looked at the bright moon outside the window, and his brows slowly frowned. Although a lot of things happened today, he will have more arduous training tasks tomorrow, but that The place where he was beaten yesterday was still aching, and these slight pains stimulated his doubting nerves. And in his mind, the gray and mottled hair that suddenly slapped himself was constantly emerging, but he was still a teenager who could not give birth to a trace of evil. Especially the boy slapped himself, and when he left, he looked at his own eyes. He still can''t forget. That kind of sadness, that kind of emptiness, that kind of desperate look that he couldn''t explain clearly, always haunted his heart. He hadnt noticed the series of changes during the day, but now lying down along with the exhaustion of his body, his head became extremely clear. The doubts and incomprehensibility of the look in his eyes made it so. The faint sadness of the students also appeared at this time, lingering. But... Why did he hit me? Is it mine to cheer for Hinata, is it my fault? But, seeing that Hinata who worked so hard was so despised by the so-called genius Neji Hyuga, shouldn''t you be a friend to cheer her on? And, Hinata, such a good person, gave me medicine for injuries, she shouldnt be treated like that! Besides, even if Hinata was suppressed by that Hyuga Neji now, with Hinata''s effort, he would surely be able to defeat Hyuga Neji. Could it be... Is this way, am I doing something wrong? And along with the doubts and sorrows, Uzumaki Naruto''s heart is full of incomprehension and unconvinced. He just cant understand that Hyuga Neji, who is obviously a genius that everyone envy, possesses such a powerful strength, but he looks self-blaming, especially the argument that stupid cant change anything, he hates it most. ! I hate words that cant change anything! If nothing can be changed, and everything is decided from birth, then, what should I do? Why do they work so hard? Whatever? I must learn to control the red chakra in my body, and I must also learn the tricks of the **** fairy! defeated Neji Hyuga in the third test! That nasty guy! Thinking of this, Uzumaki Naruto''s attention shifted from Haneda Ichiba''s eyes to Hyuga Neji, and his heart secretly made up his mind. Then, just as this thought flashed, Naruto Uzumaki, who was already a stick in this aspect, quickly gave up thinking about the look in Haneda Ichiba''s eyes, and slowly closed his eyes. Then, there was a sense of exhaustion, and in a flash, he entered his dream. For Naruto Uzumaki, although he is physically strong, today, it was training for treading water again, and it was changed in the middle to control the training of blue chakra and red chakra. He was already exhausted. With my eyes closed, I naturally fell asleep. "Sorry, Ebisu, I took your student over." At the stall where Naruto Uzumaki closed his eyes and went to sleep, a gaze that had been watching him slowly moved to his side, and there was a sound on the roof above the window of Naruto Uzumakis bedroom. "It''s okay, but I was really taken aback by you, Lord Jiraiya." Then, beside the source of the sound, Ebisu, who put his hands with small sunglasses on the roof wall, looked at the window where Naruto Uzumaki could be seen sleeping, turned his eyes back and looked at the person beside him. The white-haired middle-aged man said. At this moment, beside him, holding his chest against the wall is one of Konoha''s three ninjas, Jiraiya! "I heard that you are going to do a very important thing this time. I thought you had already left the village. I didn''t expect that you were still in the village. Is there anything wrong with the mission?" At the end, Ebisu said again. As the elite mentor of three generations of Naruto grandsons, he is also Konoha''s special Shinobu. Ebisu still has some contacts. Although he does not know what tasks Jilai will perform, he has to perform important tasks for Jilai. Still heard. In addition, at this critical time, Jiraiya was also recalled to the village. As Ebisu, who has been looking for a good future mentor for Konoha Maru, Jiraiya, the famous teacher who taught four generations of Naruto, returned to the village. , Of course it was the first time to know. And now that he knew that Jiraiya was also going back to the village, Ebisu, who was looking for a future master teacher for Konoha Maru, naturally asked about Jiraiya''s affairs, and later learned that Jiraiya had left on a confidential important mission. . Now, he was really taken aback, and Ji Lai, who should have left the village, appeared here. "Really... Has any news spread?" Jilai was not surprised at this, just said that. "No, it shouldn''t have spread. I just learned a little bit after hearing about your return to the village." Upon hearing this, Ebisu hurriedly said. "How is it? You think Naruto." Regarding this, Jiraiya did not continue on this topic, but looked at Ebisu and said with interest. "Chakra''s control is slightly weaker. Compared with Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura in the same period, it is far weaker than Haruno Sakura, and there is also a considerable gap with Uchiha Sasuke. However, he is definitely not as stupid as the rumors are. Plastic talent. Especially with the encouragement of excellent teammates, I believe he will become stronger and stronger in the future." Hearing this, Ebisu said. As Konoha''s elite mentor, Ebisu is quite optimistic about Naruto, who enters the ninja who is particularly ninja through education. just because the foundation is not solid, it seems a little crane tail. Objectively speaking, Naruto has nine tails in his body. If he can control the nine tailed chakras like a second-generation man Zhuli, then, in terms of the amount of chakras, he will become a strong existence. And more importantly, although this child is bluffing, he is meticulous in training and has no tendency to be lazy. With an optimistic attitude of not admitting defeat, the foundation is completely a matter of time. He only May be getting stronger. Moreover, this kid also has a unique personal charm. Things that he could not do, such as letting Konoha Maru spontaneously work hard and so on, could be achieved under his influence. In the future, Ebisu dared not say whether he could become the Hokage that this child often said, but Konoha''s future pattern must have such a person as Naruto Uzumaki. He already felt the special of Uzumaki Naruto. "Well... indeed, his two teammates are very good, especially Uchiha Sasuke, and under the light of Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura is indeed an underrated one." In response, Jilai also nodded, expressing his approval. It seems that ~www.novelhall.com~ didnt ask the wrong person. This Ebisu had seen a genius like Chiba when he was a child, and he was still in close contact as a small partner, and was able to use it at such a young age. The status of an educator, entering the ranks of especially forbearance, is indeed quite accurate. Not bad. The person Kakashi chose at the beginning is also very suitable. At the same time, there was such a thought in his heart. It is also quite right and appropriate for Kakashi to choose Ebisu as Naruto''s temporary mentor. "It''s really an honor for me, thank you, Lord Jilaiya." Hearing this sentence, Ebisu was a little flattered. The person in front of him is, after all, the character who taught the fourth generation of Hokage. Hirohiko was also studying under the hands of this adult. Only in a short period of time, his strength improved by leaps and bounds. Said that this person in front of him should be Konoha''s most powerful educator. Ebisu is truly honored to get his approval. "Then, Ichiha Haneda, have you observed it?" Then, at this moment, Jiraiya asked suddenly. "Ichiba Haneda?" Ebisu was suddenly startled when he heard the sudden sound. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2446： chat "Yes, Ichiha Haneda." Seeing Ebisu''s dazed appearance, Jiraiya nodded affirmatively. That''s right, he asked Ichiha Haneda. Although I suddenly jumped from the topic of Naruto to the topic of Haneda Ichiba, it sounded a little jumpy, like forcibly changing the topic, but I also asked seriously, and I was very interested in Haneda Ichiba. At the same time, I trust Ebisu quite a bit, and I recognize Ebisu too, so I asked Ebisu. Moreover, Ebisus previous answer is quite good, and his observation of Narutos Chakra control is also very accurate. Indeed, compared to Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura, Naruto''s control of Chakra and even the entire foundation are not solid. This is also when he grew up alone. The education of the ninja school alone cant enlighten him, and there is no enlightenment. Thats why the basic training was not carried out when the basic training should have been carried out long ago, and the basic training was not solid. . Like Uchiha Sasuke, or Haruno Sakura, in fact, they were taught by enlightenment to start basic training when they were very young, or even before they went to the ninja school. It is also a kind of early family education. is also a very crucial kind of education for ninjas, and Naruto is lacking in this aspect, which leads to a weak foundation and a late start. From todays training, it can be seen that Naruto has actually been awakened, and the initial development of the potential has been completed. After unlocking the seal of the five elements set by the big snake pill, the child can easily walk on the water. It can be seen that this child has already found a certain trick in the study of ninja power. Maybe because of his careless temperament, he hasn''t noticed that his speed of learning ninja powers like ninjutsu has accelerated a lot. However, this does not hinder the excellence of his current teacher. Developing this potential, or laying the foundation for the future development of Narutos potential, is undoubtedly the credit of the new mentor after graduation from the Naruto Ninja School, that is, the credit of Kakashi. Undoubtedly, the three generations of Naruto really chose a good teacher for Naruto. Moreover, teammates Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura can also arouse Narutos fighting spirit from the perspective of competitors and admirers, and are motivated to improve their strength. More comprehensive development of their own potential. It can be said that my teacher has worked hard with this arrangement, and I am afraid that he did not spend much energy in private. Undoubtedly, his teacher saw the essence of Narutos external show, and at the same time knew how to stimulate Narutos potential. At the same time, he also saw what Uchiha Sasuke needs now besides his talents. For this The last descendant of the Uchiha clan, his teacher has also worked hard. Perhaps, for Uchiha Sasuke, the talent aspect does not need to be considered, but in other aspects, another more important aspect, since I also felt that it would be better to team up Uchiha Sasuke with Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura. These three people are actually pretty good. Although there is no way to reach the level of the original tacit understanding of the trio, these three are actually very compatible. Because, whether it is Naruto who is bluffing, Sasuke Uchiha who is cold outside and hot inside, or Haruno Sakura who seems weak, they are all people who can consider each other in the first time. If Naruto''s personality is a little gloomy, Haruno Sakura has been educated by the eldest lady since she was a child, and she is afraid that she is very close to those three people. And this time with the team, its not as easy as finding a teacher when the three graduated together in advance. After all, this year''s graduates are almost over a hundred people. If you don''t have a certain or considerable understanding of nearly a hundred students, it is impossible to make such a perfect team. It can only be said that my teacher has been observing these students from the time these children entered the ninja school, and even before the ninja school, and has a general understanding of nearly a hundred students, so that they can understand Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke. And Haruno Sakura was the best in the team and found the right teacher, Kakashi Hagi. Of course, not only the seventh class, I am afraid that except for the tenth class, which must be separated due to family relations, the other teams, my own teachers have spent their efforts to match the team. Ji Lai also thinks that he can''t do this. I am afraid that the entire Ninja world, and only its own teachers, can start paying attention to these seedlings from the time these children enter the ninja school and even before, and finally make the best team. And because of this, because it is a perfect team, Naruto will quickly open up in the seventh class and quickly enter the stage of developing potential. Next, as long as he has good enough guidance, then Naruto will become A powerful ninja who can be alone is almost a certainty. Humph I''m afraid, this kid Kakashi is also doing his own calculation. One is to maintain the balance of competition in his team, one is to see the particularity of Naruto. Generally speaking, although Kakashi is a professor Uchiha Sasuke who plans to do his best, it is hard to say that he is partial to Uchiha Sasuke. When thinking of this, Ji Lai Ye''s heart couldn''t help but have such a thought, and the corners of his mouth also smiled with appreciation. Speaking of Kakashi, he still knows why he chose Ebisu as a temporary mentor. It is not that Ebisu can''t teach outstanding students, and it is not because of Ebisu''s personal strength that he doubts his education level. Rather, Kakashi''s move was estimated to be to elicit him. Akari gave Naruto to Ebisu, but Naruto was actually handed over to me. Even Ebisu knew about returning to the village and accepting important tasks. As an elite, Kakashi, who has always been reused, didnt know. Furthermore, Kakashi knew that Uzumaki Naruto was the orphan of Watergate, and Watergate was his most proud and beloved disciple. Therefore, Naruto was deliberately handed over to Ebisu, and he prepared to teach Sasuke Uchiha intently. is to introduce myself to teach Naruto. After all, he knew that as the orphan of Watergate, he would never let it go. In a sense, Kakashi is still quite partial to Naruto. Originally, Jilai also planned to wait for Naruto to practice under Kakashi''s hands, and find a suitable opportunity to teach and guide Naruto. After all, he still has an important task, this task, priority It''s still very high. However, now that Kakashi comes to this hand, although Ebisus education level is very good, but apart from the basics, other things, the affinity with Naruto is not too high, especially in Narutos special one. The place, that is, the strength of the Nine Tails'' human pillars, can''t be inserted at all. And Naruto now has the initial use of the nine-tailed chakra, so he can start teaching him to control the nine-tailed chakra. In this regard, Kakashi was able to teach some basics. He had a good relationship with the boy Chiba, and he must have learned a lot from the seal master of Chiba''s level. From his mastery of Fengxie It can be seen more or less about the law seal, and Kakashi''s seal technique still has a considerable foundation. In addition, he has a certain understanding of Nine-tailed Chakra. In addition, he is a wizard who is proficient in the changes of the five chakras, and Water Gate has indeed spent a lot of time on the gossip seal. It can be said that Naruto has taken all the difficulties. It is solved, only a few simple operations are needed, and Kakashi can still teach the basic part of these simple operations. Now, Kakashi suddenly waved his hand, and passed the matter of Professor Naruto to Ebisu who was not very good with Naruto. This series of operations was passed on to Jiraiya. Jiraiya naturally understood the card. Cassie''s intention. The meaning is very simple, it is, "Mr. Watergates orphan, you, as Ms. Watergates mentor, cant leave it alone? Its time to give Naruto some great powers. Otherwise, Sasuke Uchiha in the same period will exceed Naruto The category of competitors." Yes, Kakashi''s series of operations is to let him teach them quickly. And the reason why Kakashi is planning to focus on one-on-one professor Uchiha Sasuke is not only because Uchiha Sasukes personality is very good with him, but also because of the thunder attribute. After all, Kakashi is proficient in five attributes. The nature changes, but the best thing is the thunder attribute. Among them, it is actually mixed with hidden persecution against him. Moreover, this is also made by the tired and lazy boy Kakashi, who has been mixed with the boy in Chiba since childhood, and it is normal that it is a bit dark. And his own teacher envisions Naruto and Sasuke as competitors to inspire each other, and to stimulate each other''s potential is the best way to grow Naruto. If Sasuke is taught by Kakashi, his strength exceeds the category of competitors. That is indeed a very troublesome thing. This is not just the fact that they can no longer constitute a competitor, but a blow to Naruto. Jiraji can also tell that Naruto and Sasuke actually regard each other as opponents, and healthy competition has begun. When Sasuke is too strong, it is easy to cause a devastating mental blow to Naruto. Kakashi''s move also forced him to postpone the important task, first to teach Naruto the basics of Nine Tails Chakra, and by the way, teach some ninjutsu to catch up with Sasuke. The gap between the two sides should not be too large. Yes, thats right, at this moment, Jiraiya also appeared here, including intervening in teaching Naruto during the day, but they were actually forced by Kakashi! However, Kakashi''s move came quite in time. If he didn''t have this move, he might have overlooked Naruto''s education because of his current mission. Narutos education is also an extremely important task for him. "Ichiha Haneda... I haven''t seen him take any action, I can''t make a statement." And at this time, Ebisu, who heard this, pursed his lips and said so. Although I dont know why the adult Jiraiya in front of him would ask about Haneda Ichiba, he himself is also very interested in Haneda Ichiba. After all, this Haneda Ichiba is a very popular candidate for the Chunnin exam. Also in this Zhongnin exam, all the hot candidates competing for "the strongest in the Zhongnin exam" have a faint tendency to surpass the likes of Neji Hyuga and Gaara. He is also very curious. After all, Gaara is not strong enough. Clearly, Neji Hyuga still heard about it. At least, from Kay, he still heard a lot of Hyuga Neji''s strength. Even, Neji Hyuga might be a genius surpassing Xuena and Xueying this time, he naturally knows something. And above such Hyuga Neji, how not to make people curious. "is it" In response, Ji Lai also opened his mouth slightly disappointed. However, after all, I didnt say anything. After all, although Haneda Ichiba has gained a reputation in the Chungnin exam, he has too few shots, and even his opponent cannot force him to use it. Really capable, can''t see anything. "What''s wrong? This Haneda Kazuha?" At this moment, Ebisu hesitated and asked. "No, it''s nothing, but, I want to know what you think of this Haneda Ichiba''s Chakra control." Regarding this, Jiraiya did not hide it, and said straightforwardly. "Haeda Ichiba''s Chakra control?" After hearing this, Ebisu was taken aback again. "Yes, although I have never seen this Haneda Ichiba make a shot, but I always feel that his Chakra control is almost perfect, I am afraid, better than me." On this, Jilai also made his own inference. For him, a ninja who has experienced many battles and focused on gathering intelligence, sometimes he has accumulated some intuitive experience. For example, he can infer vaguely from a person''s posture and feelings. some information. This Haneda Kazuha, although he has never seen him take a shot, but Jiraiya always feels that he is quiet. His chakra is very quiet. It was as if his chakra had been completely controlled, there was no leak, and it was so methodical that people could not feel the flow of chakra. It''s like the perfect chakra control that Tsunade can do. Tsunades Chakra is very quiet. And if the control of this Haneda Ichiba''s Chakra is almost perfect, then I am afraid that Jiraji will be able to determine. Determined who did the change that happened in the second test of Nakanin exam. "Better than you? Ichiha Haneda?" And hearing these words from Jiraiya, Ebisu''s eyes behind his sunglasses almost widened, and there was a shock in his mouth, and he blurted out. What are you kidding? Haneda Ichiba is just a teenager~www.novelhall.com~ Chakra''s control is better than that of Jiraiya who is Sannin? Is it possible that there are people like Chiba in Kushin Village? impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Chiba''s entire Ninja World, I am afraid there is only one! At the same time, his heart is full of disbelief. "It may be my illusion, after all, there is no evidence, it just feels like that." To this, Ji Lai also said the same. "It should be your illusion..." Hearing the words, Ebisu was a little bit surprised, and said subconsciously. "Master Jilaiya, I have a question for you." Then, suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly spoke again. "what?" At this, Ji Lai was also slightly startled, and also subconsciously opened his mouth. "Chiba, is it true..." Upon hearing this, Ebisu frowned slightly, and then he seemed to organize the language and spoke. "...Alive?" Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2447： problem "Chiba?" Looking at the serious Ebisu with a frowning face in front of him, Jiraiya was also slightly startled, his face showing a bit of sorrow. "Is he... really alive?" Seeing Jiraiya''s stunned color, Ebisu, who had already left the wall railing and walked to Jiraiya, couldn''t help but ask again. Obviously, this question is very important to him. In other words, he really wants to know the answer to this question now. is it has spread, and it seems that Sarutobi-sensei has made it public. Now, to Ebisu, I have accepted that Chiba has died for so many years. Now I suddenly say that in fact, it has been fake for more than ten years. Can exercise the power of temporary Hokage, no matter what, it is a bit unacceptable. In other words, it''s unbelievable! After all, this has been concealed for more than ten years, and it has deceived the entire Ninja World. And at this time, upon hearing Ebisu''s urgent question, Jiraiya also understood in his heart. To be honest, he was quite surprised when he received the news. Strictly speaking, his teacher did not even tell him about this matter. When he received this, his reaction was actually similar to Ebisu''s. It''s just that, after all, he has been collecting information outside, and what he has seen is much broader than Ebisu. Various Ninja villages, various dark forces, and all kinds of sensitive intelligence, combined, especially the reactions of various Ninja villages and dark forces to certain things, made him quite doubt whether Chiba is dead. Back in the Nine Tails Rebellion, after all, he was in the enemy camp to spy on useful information for the village, especially the situation in Yunyin Village. When he returned, all he saw was the words Takichiba on the hero monument. Without seeing the corpse, no, it might be because Chiba had created too many miracles. Even if he saw the corpse, he didn''t think that Chiba would die so easily. is precisely because of this, every time he goes on an intelligence mission, or collects intelligence for the village freely, or draws materials for his own novels, he can''t help but listen to any clues related to Chiba. Its just that, although there are some chasing things, he has not found any direct or indirect evidence that Chiba is still alive. The only thing I know is that the entire ninja world is looking for information that Uchiha Nobuhiko and the ethereal Takichiba are still alive. The entire Ninja World, secretly, is afraid to act rashly because of these two people, fearing and jealous. However, after all, it was because he did not collect any effective information. At that time, he finally gave up the idea that Chiba is still alive. Until Yunyin secretly sent back the body of Hyuga Nikkei, and signed a contract with the village from a low-profile angle, did he again have the idea that Chiba is still alive. From that time on, he began to collect information about Chiba again and again. Although in the end no substantive information was found, he still had doubts about the fact that Chiba was dead. and have been suspicious. After all, Yunyins affairs were too strange. At the time, he had already got Konoha to hand over the corpse of Hyuga Nissa, so he bowed his head to ask Yunyin for peace, sighing in his heart. My teacher has no objection to this choice, just a little sad. Every war, every political game, behind it is always full of innocent blood. is also full of injustices that affect the pond fish. However, this kind of decision was made by the old man who always wanted everyone to be well, always wanted to protect everyone, and in the end he always gave the most cruel and cruel order to sacrifice the innocent, who should have enjoyed family happiness. . He is sad for his teacher. The death of Hyuga and Nirvana may be exchanged for peace or Konoha''s Nirvana rebirth, but for the family of Hyuga Nirvana, this is undoubtedly the greatest unfairness in the world and the most resentful thing in the world. This incident was obviously someone from Yunyin who was killed by other people, and it was obviously not related to them. That night, maybe Hyuga was just staying at home, just sleeping, and maybe even had a meal with his family happily. However, the next day, he had to make sacrifices, at the cost of his own life, in exchange for peace and respite. Perhaps, for him, he felt that he died well. But, what kind of pain and resentment is it for his family? For the village, Hyuga''s death is necessary. But what about the relatives of Hyuga Nissai? What about people who care about Hyuga? For another example, Chibas father, Maha, clearly died for Konoha and his partners. He is Konohas hero and a hero of the Hyuga clan. He deserves the respect and love of everyone. However, it is obviously such a passionate existence and full of men''s responsibilities. In the end, he can only protect his best friends in the name of a traitor and hurt his wife and children. What a helpless and sad thing this is. And those who made these decisions, sacrificed Hyuga Nikkei, and made Taki Mahaba''s infamy, were all his own teachers. It was precisely the one who was the least willing to see such a situation and struggled for a lifetime to avoid such injustice and helplessness. people. What kind of irony is this? How sad is ? However, even as Naruto, leading the strongest village in the Ninja world, as the leader of the strongest force and his own teacher, what he can do is constant compromise, constant compromise, constant compromise, and a small sacrifice. , In exchange for most. Because this is the darkness and cruelty of Ninja World! What''s even more ironic is that even if Konoha imposes this dark and cruel Yunyin Village, it is still in this darkness and cruelty to survive. Even if it is the instigator, in the final analysis, it is the victim. Under this unalterable dark and cruel environment of the Ninja World, everyone and every power is just lingering. And it was when he was sad and because of his sentiment that he decided to temporarily put down some tasks and take a short rest, only one day later, another piece of information was sent to him. Yun talked about making peace. Also, he secretly returned the body of Hyuga Nissa. The condition is only to keep all this absolutely confidential. Jilaiya still remembers the dazed and unbelievable appearance at that time. This is almost, no, completely impossible. Yunyin has taken the absolute initiative, why would he use the passive side to negotiate peace. Although the third Ninja war ended because of this, it was the best thing. However, after all, neither Konoha nor Yunyin revealed any news. Even if he was at Konoha''s intelligence level, all he could know was that there was something like this, and the result of such a thing was like this. But I don''t know any more detailed information. In this case, he naturally thought of Chiba. This kind of thing, I am afraid that only Chiba can do it. Only Chiba can make Yunyin who can''t negotiate with a low profile, and Yunyin who can''t send his body back to negotiate with a low profile, and return the body. At that time, the idea that he was already convinced that Chiba was dead instantly collapsed, and he began to feel that Chiba was still alive, and it took quite a while to verify this. Although nothing was investigated in the end, the suspicion still remained in my heart. And because of this suspicion, after he got the news that Chiba was still alive, after all, he had more emotions of "sure enough" instead of unbelievable, even because it was too unbelievable, like the current Ebisu. Own emotions. "Well, the fact that Chiba is still alive is absolutely reliable information, and Chiba can exercise the power of acting as an agent for Naruto, which is also absolutely correct information. Don''t worry, Chiba..." And thinking of this, Jilai didn''t want to sell it. After a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, he said with great certainty: "came back!" "Really...really?" Hearing Jiraiyas affirmative words, Ebisu said in a subconscious manner that he thought he had heard it wrong. "The goods are genuine." In response, Ji Lai also nodded affirmatively. "Really...I''m back, not dead!" And hearing this sentence, Ebisu seemed to let go of a big rock in his heart, and took a long breath, and even shook his body, as if he was a little unsteady because of sudden relief. In his mouth, he was full of joy. That''s great! Chiba is not dead, great! Its great that Chiba came back to command! is really great! With Chiba here, Konoha will be fine! did not dare to be presumptuous in the Konoha Village where Chiba is sitting! The recent tension in the village should be relieved! The Zhongnin exam this time should not be as calm as it seems. There must be something wrong... Otherwise, I wont let Chiba exercise his power of acting as Naruto... During this time, Chiba should become stronger! I should not be able to compare with him at all. Ah! Ebisu, what are you thinking, Chiba has become a real S-rank ninja in his teens, how do you compare with him? Besides, it''s the talent of Naruto, isn''t it at the same level... But, it doesnt matter anymore, now the most important thing is the village affairs... Do not! The things in the village dont matter anymore, as long as Chiba is alive! Its good to be alive! Everything is good! As long as Chiba is still alive! At this time, his heart is in chaos, and his thinking has almost become a little confused because of ecstasy and excitement. Even after turning this series of thoughts, his eyes were already red. "Thank you, Mr. Jiraiya, with you and Chiba, there will be no problem. No one can shake Konoha." At the same time, he followed with a ninety-degree bow, and he blurted out. "Then, I will retire first." Then, without waiting for him to say anything, he hurriedly turned around and left the rooftop after a short while. is it For Ebisu, Chiba is not only a reassurance, but also a good friend for many years! While watching Ebisu leave in a hurry, Jiraiya''s mouth showed a slight smile, and such a thought flashed in his heart. Obviously, Ebisu was excited and ecstatic, because he was surprised by the news that Chiba was still alive and couldnt help himself. is ecstatic because of Chiba''s survival sincerely. And this should be the emotion that the group of people who grew up with Chiba should have. After all, in addition to the identity of Konoha''s patron saint, Chiba in their eyes, after all, is a living partner and friend who grows up together. is also a back-to-back comrade who has fought side by side. Emotional aspect is stronger. But... Here, if Chiba is here, that''s it. As for Ebisu''s last words, Jiraiya still holds a relatively conservative attitude. At least, he doesn''t want to stay here. didn''t want to face that person too much. The person who has the exact news, is now in Konoha. The man named Oshemaru! For this matter, let Chiba do it. With this thought, he made such a decision in his heart. After all, no matter how much he has experienced, Da She Wan is always his heart disease, and it is also one of the reasons why he does not want to appear on the bright side again. is the darkness and cruelty imposed on him by this ninja world. At the beginning, he didn''t recover the Oshe Maru. Now, he doesn''t know if he can take action on Oshemaru. Although I know that Oshemaru is unforgivable, it is an enemy and its own enemy, but after all, this enemy has been living together for decades, fighting side by side for countless times, relying on each other, and licking each other''s wounds. It can no longer be regarded as a pure partner and friend exist. The feelings between them are already similar to family feelings. He has long regarded O She Maru as a brother, a sibling. Even if he has defected, even if he has become an enemy, but after so many years of feelings, can he really destroy Oshemaru as an enemy? He, in fact, is no longer a qualified person to deal with Oshemaru~www.novelhall.com~ Regarding Oshemaru, he must have a lot of indispensable personal relationships. He cannot participate in this matter. and also It seems that there is no fighting spirit to participate. Since Chiba has returned now, it is naturally best to leave this to Chiba. He can only choose to let Chiba handle this matter. Therefore, I feel ashamed of Ebisu''s words that he and Chiba are at ease. "Naruto" Then, after thinking about this, Ji Lai turned his head back and looked at the blond boy who was already asleep. A complex color slowly appeared on his face. "The person who knows everything that shouldn''t exist and the son of prophecy...Two coexisting prophecies, what is going on in the end? What does the destruction of the former and the salvation of the latter mean? Is the prediction of the big toad immortal also wrong? Otherwise, how could there be such contradictory predictions? " Then, he looked at the carefree young man who was sleeping, and muttered slowly in his mouth. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2448： Moonlight "Dingling...dingling...dingling..." In the sudden night breeze, under the eaves of the koi carvings, the sound of wind bells rang, but it became more urgent. "Wh...what? What are you!" Suddenly, a horrified roar broke the silence of the night. "Boom!" Then, in the midst of a muffled sound, a huge cloud of smoke suddenly rose up on the roof, accompanied by a screaming panic. Under the moonlight, the large and twisted mass suddenly shrank in the smoke and blood, and finally turned into a human-shaped reflection, sitting quietly on the roof. "I... I should... listen..." After that, it was a weak voice with remorse intermittently. In the end, everything is quiet. ... "It''s... too powerful, is that his true face?" At this moment, on the opposite side of the roof, among the shadowy pavilions, where you can see the situation on the roof frontally, a white-haired young man with glasses, with emotional words, gently Sounded. "But... is this really good? That Otoyuki Ninja..." In response to this, by his side, Sains Shangnin, who was also the guidance of Sains lower ninjas who participated in the Zhongnin exam, Shangnin Maki turned his head and looked at the liaison officer of the real Oshimaru named Yakushidou. Said slightly hesitantly. "It doesn''t matter, he has no use value." But at this time, Yao Shidou just looked at the young man carrying the gourd who was sitting on the koi carvings under the moonlight. His eyes flashed with unknown brilliance, and the corners of his mouth slowly A slight smile appeared on his face, but he said nonchalantly. It seemed to be talking about something that I didn''t even care about. Toss... This guy should be concealing something. Since he can hide the truth from Lord Oshemaru, then the abilities of this kid should be far stronger than what he showed. Taking the opportunity to get rid of him this time is also considered a heart disease. At the same time, there was a glimmer of pleasure and peace of mind in removing hidden dangers in his heart. Yes, the sight in front of him is the sight he most wants to see. Toss died here, which can be said to be the most perfect one of the several endings he expected. This Toss can be regarded as dead well. "I thought he was a tool to test the abilities of that kid Sasuke." As for the words of Pharmacist Pocket, Ma Ji frowned invisibly and said. "No, this is no longer necessary. Actually, I have been ordered to take Sasuke, but failed." In response, the pharmacist said with a smile. It is not necessary anymore. Because this hidden danger has been eliminated, as for seeing the real and terrifying appearance of Gaara, it can only be regarded as a surprise. He is standing here now, not to see the true strength of Gaara, his purpose is actually to get rid of the hidden danger of Toss. Although its Osamarus order for Toss to put pressure on Uchiha Sasuke, and because of the relationship between Uchiha Sasuke and Gaara in the match list, Tos will challenge Gaara here, and then I will be taken by me without any suspense. Gaara killed it. It seemed that the reason for all of this was the Dashewan, but it was all in the calculations of the pharmacist. If Oshemaru does not allow Tos to proceed with the plan to make Uchiha Sasuke more addicted to the power of the curse seal, he also has a way to involve Toss. For him who has gotten into the right arm of Osemaru, there are still some ways to make Osera Go in the direction you want. Of course, this doesn''t mean that he can control the thinking of Da She Wan. It''s just that a small person like Toss is nothing in the eyes of O Shemaru, so he can take the opportunity to guide him. If it''s something that Dashemaru really values, then he wouldn''t dare to do it with a few guts. However, even though Toss is an unwelcome little person in Oshemaru, it does not mean that he also thinks that Toss is just a little person. Toss did not belong to the experimental area under the jurisdiction of Dashe Maru, but was directly selected from the training camp of Yinyin Village, and the last department assigned was Yinyin Village, not any underground base experimental area. There was not much overlap in the first place, but it was because of Konoha''s collapse plan that he became Tos''s direct boss. Because of this, he has always been cautious, so he subconsciously investigated the past of this Toss, and everything about this Toss when he was in Otogyo Village and even at the training camp, even how Oshe Maru absorbed such a person in the first place. All investigations are clear. As the right and left hand of Oshemaru, he investigates small people like Tos, and he still has the means to investigate clearly. Moreover, he was originally a spy, and his own intelligence reserves were not imaginable by ordinary people. And this investigation does not matter. After the investigation, he felt that Toss was a bit uncomfortable. First of all, he was always able to save himself from danger, especially when he first entered the training camp of Dashemaru, several times he turned the tide in a mortal situation. , Succeeded in surviving, but his, uh, teammates, hardly were so lucky, all died in the task. This situation made him think of a person in Konoha Village. Although Toss could not be compared with this person at all, his deeds were close to this person, almost all miracles to reverse the battle. Moreover, because no one came back alive with him, Pharmacist couldn''t find out how he survived, but what we can know is that their opponent is definitely not something they can deal with. In other words, here, it is very likely that Toss has hidden strength. He has strong strength himself and can defeat opponents that are much stronger than him on the surface, and such opponents force him to exert all his strength. In desperation, he who wants to hide his strength can only kill his companions after or just before solving the opponents, so that no one will reveal his secrets. After learning about this, Yakushidou was really deeply jealous of this Toss. As the right and left hand of Dashewan, being able to sit in this position naturally did not come up peacefully. Even if you have already sat in this position, it is not safe and secure. Secretly, I dont know how many test subjects are staring at his position. Although he is somewhat irreplaceable in the power of Oshemaru, it is only for Oshemaru and in the eyes of other ambitious people. But a thorn in the eye. If he is not the absolute winner of the infighting within the power. So, what is waiting for him is probably only the thing he least wants to see. And even now, as an absolute winner, he has to deal with Oshemaru without making any mistakes. Right, he has to ensure his absolute status and power. Although he joined the power of Oshemaru to obtain answers to life and seek answers from Oshemaru, this does not mean that he is a selfless devotee or a supplicant who can give his life stupidly. He is in Danzo The first training you receive is survival, no matter where you are, you can survive in any environment. What''s more, in the power of Oshe Maru, if he is a little careless, it is very likely that he will be picked up if he can''t even scream. Oshemaru admires him very much, he is also the master of control, and will not really threaten his life, but the other people under Oshemaru, but regardless of these, under the education of Oshemaru, these have long been distorted. Guy, not someone who will be merciful and consider the consequences. And now, this Toss actually has a much stronger strength than he showed, and he is still not sure how strong this Toss is, and, what is even more frightening is that he also has many hidden things far beyond the surface. The ability of strength, and Yizang lasts for several years or even more than ten years. If such a character is not eliminated, then this Toss is likely to be the one who eliminated himself. Pharmacist Dou will never tolerate the existence of such characters. Therefore, Toss is bound to die. It doesn''t matter whether he died in the hands of Gaara, or Uchiha''s assistant, or in the hands of his pharmacist. Just die. Kakashi... However, now, after mentioning the failure of the day, the figure of the man suddenly flashed through the mind of Pharmacist pocket. And the scene of his failure. The smile on his face narrowed slightly. Although Oshemaru-sama said that I have the level of Kakashi, but after all, I should still be inferior to this Kakashi. Perhaps, in terms of strength, there is not much difference. However, that unpredictable feeling, that Kakashi gave me the feeling that I could be like Master Oshamaru... Perhaps, I am far inferior to this Kakashi. And this, Lord Oshemaru should be able to see, he said so, is it possible that he is already preparing to deal with me? Is my current performance about to arouse the suspicion of Lord Oshemaru? Deliberately saying that I am similar to Kakashi, does it make me skew my perception of my own strength? Is it just a routine thing to plant the seeds if I betray me in the future? Or, the fear of Master Oshemaru towards me has reached the point where he wants to get rid of me? Do not! It shouldn''t be enough... During this time, I have nothing suspicious. It''s just that Oh Shemaru-sama''s routine is suspicious. At the same time, as Kakashi''s figure flashed across his mind, this series of thoughts flashed across the heart of Pharmacist Pocket. "Unfortunately, my identity as the undercover agent of Yinyin has been discovered." However, he was thinking about things like fear, as if he was very heavy, but at this time, he touched the back of his head, with a simple look of "haha, it seems to be screwed up", and added a sentence . "Then, if the things we are discussing secretly here are discovered... the plan to destroy Konoha will be vanished." Hearing this sound, Maji''s face instantly became serious, and even a bit of killing intent had appeared on his face. "What''s the matter? I heard that you are the right-hand man of Dashemaru. It''s stupid to come to me when you reveal your appearance!" At the end of the day, a bit of anger burst into his eyes, staring at the pharmacist''s pocket, his mouth almost gritted his teeth. "It''s really annoying. To be precise, it''s not being discovered, but..." But at this time, the original pharmacist''s pocket that was pretending to be stupid lowered his head slightly, and the corners of his mouth suddenly cracked with a strange smile. "Instead, I let them find out!" As he said, his originally squinted eyes slowly opened in the direction of Maji, revealing a gloomy and weird look. "I was thinking, test it out, what will Konoha do, and it won''t be too late to take Sasuke away. But I didn''t expect..." At the same time, he spoke again. "Huh! If you fail, we will stop immediately. This was originally Yinyin''s plan. Shayin Village is not allowed to make any move unless it is a last resort. This is what Fengying meant." In response, Ma Ji narrowed his eyes slightly, the color on his face had become dignified, but it was a threatening voice. "No, it would be great if Shayin could do this. This is Yinyin''s decision. Please have a look." Hearing this, Yakushidou didn''t seem to care about Shayin''s words that implied withdrawing. He just took out a scroll and handed it to Maji. "It''s almost time to tell them the details of this plan." At the same time, he looked at the young man with red hair and a gourd, standing on the roof, in the radiance of the huge full moon, with a sullen look, and said with a slight smile. "Ah, I see." In this regard, after taking the scroll and taking a glance at the content, Maki said. "Then I will leave." After getting the affirmative answer from Maji, the pharmacist did not mean to stay, turned around, and was about to leave after saying goodbye. In this regard, Mackey squinted slightly, and his gaze quietly moved away from the boy in the full moon ahead, as if he had suddenly noticed something from the distraction he had seen when he was a boy, and his gaze instantly fell on the pharmacist''s pocket. Body. this is But his heart was tight. "Oh, there is one more thing..." But at this time, Pharmacist Pocket stopped, and a sharp smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Leave the rest to me~www.novelhall.com~!" "No, let me come. As the country of wind, Shayin can''t help her companions at this time. Moreover, there is only one mouse, easy." However, this sentence of his was resolutely denied by Maji. "Boom!" And at the moment when the negative words fell, without waiting for the Pharmacist to react, Maji''s figure disappeared in place with a burst of white mist. "Humph" In response, he still turned his back to the pharmacist pocket where Maji was just now, and smiled softly. The alliance of Sa Yin and Yin Yin... At this time, it was officially established! And now, the elites of the elites of Shayin, the country of wind, are about to send themselves to Shayin Village... Vote for the name! Chapter 2449： dark place is like this! Otoin and Sain, and Oshamaru...sama Kazekage... The coldness belonging to the wall on the back slowly disappeared because of the body that was too shocked and leaning forward. However, an unprecedented coolness that was countless times colder than the coldness of the wall suddenly evaporated from the back, quietly Moonlight Hayate''s eyes suddenly widened, and his face was already full of shock. Originally, he thought that in this direction, some conflict broke out in the ninja of the outer village. After the Zhongnin exam, although nothing was seen during the day and nothing happened, it was normal to have some small friction at night, especially Between Outer Village and Outer Village, during the daytime, these little Shinobu villages are in peace, and even if there is any conflict, they all step back and say something cruel, but this is just to give Konoha face. At night, there were still some fighting in the dead of night. In fact, there have been some casualties in the past few days, all of which were digested internally by the Xiaoren Village. There were some minor commotions last night and the night before. Although he did not handle it, according to the stipulated regulations, basically, as long as it did not disturb too many people or affected the formal test the next day, there was not much loss. If that is the case, I would close one eye. Just make a record. Dont even stop it. After all, the enmity between the Ninja Village is not much less than the enmity between the Ninja Village. These are all chains. The Ninja Village will also compete for territory and the source of missions. There are casualties. In addition to war and relative peace, Da Ren Village will always hire Xiao Ren Village to do things that are inconvenient for him to handle. This time you invited this Little Ren Village, and the other party hired that one. Ninja Village, this conflict is **** casualties, and this hatred will naturally not be counted on employers. After all, if you take money to do things with benefits, this hatred will only be counted on the opponent who hinders each other. In other words, this The hatred can only be counted as Xiaonin Village. In this way, the enmity will be achieved, and there will be hostility. And this Nakanobu test basically covers all the small Ninja villages, and this is naturally very hostile to each other. During the day and during the exam, naturally, there will be a lot of hostility and hatred and the smell of gunpowder. There will inevitably be conflicts during the exam. It just gives the host some face, even if it wants to engage the other party, it will follow the rules. But the loser in the conflict is naturally unwilling, and there is a situation of fighting in the middle of the night. Since Konoha wants to make a good relationship with Xiaonin Village, naturally he can''t take care of things like this. Just open one eye and close the other. As long as it is not excessive, then there is no problem. Although the fight in the middle of the night can be unscrupulous, Xiaonin Village is still conscious. It cannot be too much in Konoha, let alone become openly hostile to Konoha. Although the attack is not light, it is still measured, at least not To Konoha. In this way, even though this matter was fought, it still fought, but in essence, it was still in peace. As for the only two Ninja villages in this Zhongnin exam, Konoha and Sago are naturally no one to provoke. After all, it is the Ninja village, and Xiaonin village still dare not provoke them. What is the final choice is to quit. step. Furthermore, Konoha has a strict record. As a host, he has to give way too much. One forbearance and one forbearance can''t mess with each other. Naturally, it is impossible for anything to happen. As for the sand hidden, it is also very low-key. Basically, there is no problem if the door does not go out. Originally, the moonlight gust in charge of this area tonight, thought that the movement just here was just another fight between Xiaonin Village, but the movement was a bit big. In fact, the damage on the eaves of the full moon was also the biggest loss in the fighting over the past few days. However, for Konoha, it is not a big loss, it is also the degree of closing one eye. Its just that the village in this fight was a bit abnormal. It turned out to be the Otoyuki Village as the Little Ninja Village and the Shayin Village as the Big Ninja Village, and Gaara was feared by everyone in the Zhongnin exam. However, this anomaly is actually within the permissible range, it doesn''t matter. As long as the situation does not further develop and cause commotion, he doesn''t need to care too much. However, I did not expect that I had just found the hiding place and was about to observe the direction of things. I just saw Gaara kill the Otoyuki Ninja in a second and breathed a sigh of relief. I heard the guidance of the Shayin Shangren and the pharmacist of his village. The plan of "Knoha Destroy", at this time Moonlight Hayate was a calm ninja, and he was still speechless at this moment. At the same time, a feeling of heart palpitations suddenly appeared. He knows, things are bad! "Then, I will leave." And just at this moment, the words of the pharmacist''s pocket rang softly. Obviously, the secret conversation between the two has ended, and then they will leave. After left, the plans of Sain and Oshemaru are about to be implemented! Unexpectedly, Shayin Village, as an ally, would secretly collude with Yinyin. Must report to Master Naruto as soon as possible. And hearing this sound, Moonlight Gale also suddenly became sober, and quickly calmed down. Although I didn''t expect that Shayin Village would even deal with Konoha with the Oshemaru alliance, and at this time, cooperate with Oshemaru at all costs and even abandon the covenant. Obviously, Shayin Village is determined to win. I am afraid that one month''s time will not be able to affect their Konoha collapse plan. They are prepared and have enough confidence. Originally, the third generation of Hokage has already seen signs and is taking some preventive measures. Its just that I cant be sure. The Ninja test is too important to take a wide range of preventive measures, and its impossible to declare a state of emergency. Although entering a state of emergency can effectively restrain all people from outside the village and have a greater chance of preventing possible variables, if you enter a state of emergency and nothing happens, or if the hostile forces do not take any action, it will Ye Yi didn''t get anything, so this state of emergency and even this Zhongnin exam will be reduced to a laughing stock, and the blow to Konoha will be no less than a so-called collapse. After all, Konoha has always stood on the top of the Ninja World since its establishment. His style of action is different from the other Four Ninja Villages. Because of the strongest name, they have to bear the pressure of the strongest name. Always ensure the strongest prestige. Its okay for the other four Ninja villages to act shamelessly. Its okay to make a few jokes. Anyway, there is an unshakable Konoha above, and they dont need extra prestige, as long as the name of the great Ninja village is supported. However, Konoha, standing on the top of Ninja Village, is not good. must maintain prestige. And the reason why the other four ninja villages did not dare to challenge Konoha in the open, unless war broke out, it was precisely because of this prestige that they could only secretly poke Konoha. The shock of the strongest Ninja Village, this exists. It is precisely because of this prestige and the deterrence derived from this prestige that Konoha actually possesses a kind of energy in this ninja world that affects the direction of the ninja world. It can be said that if Konoha is making a big joke now, his prestige is frustrated, and the four great Shinobu villages that were originally eager to poke, will become more and more unscrupulous, and will also do things unscrupulously for Konoha that he dared not do before. come out. For example, blatantly provoking Konoha. And as long as they brazenly and dare to provoke, then basically war has broken out. At the beginning, the third Ninja war was when Shayin Village attacked Kikyo Mountain and blatantly fought Konoha, which caused a series of chain reactions and provoked a Ninja war. Yes. Konoha can''t make a joke. As long as Konoha doesn''t make a joke, then it will give a signal to the entire Ninja world. Konoha can still live in town, dont make trouble! That''s right, the town! Konohas prestige, the strongest prestige, the energy of the first Ninja village for thousands of years, no, it should be said that the deterrent power of the strongest Ninja village since the formation of the Ninja World is the one that maintains the balance of the Ninja World A pillar. As long as this prestige is undefeated, there will be no war in the Ninja World. Throughout the past wars of Ninja World, the conditions for launching are undoubtedly due to the changes on Konoha''s side, or the changes in Konoha''s prestige. For example, in the first Ninja War, it was because of Uchiha Madara''s defect and the death of the first generation of Naruto that Konoha''s prestige fell like never before, which caused other villages to lose their absolute deterrence. Everyone wanted to lose Uchiha Madara. It took advantage of Konoha from the first generation of Naruto, which led to a series of blatant incidents, and finally the first Ninja war broke out. And the second Ninja World War, although the reason was because other Ninja villages recovered from the First Ninja World War, a series of powerful men such as the three generations of Raikage and the Golden Horn and Silver Horn appeared, which were directly promoted. With Yunyin''s prestige and military strength, Yunyin''s ambitions swelled, and other Ninja villages have also sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain, and many powerful men who are not inferior to these three have emerged, which eventually led to the second Ninja World War. However, in the final analysis, it was because many powerful men broke out in other Ninja villages. In other words, the young geniuses who emerged from the first Ninja war finally matured. As a result, the prestige of the big Ninja villages has risen sharply. The rise of Konoha''s prestige ratio has led to a decline in the prestige ratio of Konoha, and the Ninja World War will erupt because of the unscrupulousness of other Ninja villages. The ultimate cause is the decline in Konoha''s prestige. In the third Ninja World War, although the reason why Shayuki was the first to provoke the war, it was because of Sayukis internal affairs that the disappearance of the three generations of Fengying caused invisible panic. However, this accounted for a large proportion of it. panic. Of course, the disappearance of the three generations of Fukage is indeed a kind of irrational panic, but if it were not for the aging of the three generations of Hokage, Konoha has not changed the Naruto for a long time, and because Sannins long absence in the village, it seems Even if he took over the village of Konoha unintentionally, it gave people a feeling that Konoha had no successor. I am afraid that the irrational Shayin would not directly attack Kikyo Mountain and directly challenge Konoha. Yes. Once again, in the final analysis, it was because of the aging of the three generations and the impression that Konoha had no successor caused Konoha''s prestige to decline invisibly, and other Shinobu villages could not be suppressed. Therefore, the third Ninja War broke out. If the fourth generation of Hokage and Chiba could emerge sooner, with the powerful and deterrent power of the fourth generation of Hokage, then, even if the third generation of Fengkage is lost, Sain will probably not attack Kikyo Mountain. No matter how irrational, no matter how scared, facing an impeccable Konoha, Sain still won''t make a battle that will be defeated. took the risk abruptly, also because after taking this risk, there is an opportunity for victory. If Konoha''s prestige is not compromised, the Ninja World War, I am afraid it would never happen. There may be a local battle, but there will never be a war on all aspects of the Ninja world. And now, Konoha is unable to initiate a state of emergency, and because of this, as far as the enemy forces are concerned, they have not surfaced, and all plans are in the preparation stage. At this stage, as long as they dont surface, then There is room for manipulation. If Konoha rushes to launch a state of emergency, then these hostile forces can completely calm down, let Konoha make a big joke in front of the entire Shinobu interface, and make Konoha''s prestige and deterrence shake unprecedentedly. When the time comes, the Fourth Ninja World War, these hidden threats, if Konoha collapse plan is launched, the success rate will be even greater. Even, I can pull a few allies. After all, Konoha is the strongest person who can withstand the ninja world, which Danin village doesnt want to replace it? When the time comes, there will be like-minded people for Dashemaru and Sain. Besides, Konoha can keep Konoha the strongest resource in the Ninja world for thousands of years. Which big Ninja village, no! Which Big Ninja Village and Little Ninja Village does not covet? It can be said that ~www.novelhall.com~ is now a hostile force, and it is Sain and Oshemaru who have the advantage and take the initiative! And as long as he can report this information to the third generation of Hokage in time now, then Konoha can take the initiative. After all, I know who is going to disadvantage me! At this time, there is nothing more important than this. As for the fight, even if the house collapses, it doesnt matter. "Oh, one more thing..." "Leave the rest to me!" And at this moment, the moonlight blast that was about to jump out of his figure suddenly tightened his heart. The sound of the pharmacist pocket rang as if he found something! "No, let me come. As Sandyuki in the Kingdom of Wind, he can''t help his companions at this time. Besides, there is only one mouse, easy." Then, it was the voice of Shayin''s guide to Shino Maki. Damn! Almost instantly, Moonlight Storms pupils shrank suddenly, his figure flashed, and he flew towards the Hokage Building. He, was discovered! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2450： Moonlight Blast It seems that I can''t hide. With a "click", Moonlight Hayate''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he stopped abruptly, looking at the suddenly flashing ninja with a sand-covered forehead on his head and exuding some murderous aura that made his back chill, in his heart, Such a thought flashed past. After all, he is one step late. These two people discovered his existence earlier. If he could take one step faster, he might have escaped now, headed to the Hokage Building, and reported directly to the third generation of Hokage. But now, the person in front of him serves as Sa Yin''s guidance, Shinobu, since the three generations of Fengying trust him so much, I am afraid, it is not so easy to deal with. At least, he can''t escape. "Isn''t this the examiner? What are you doing here alone?" And at this time, seeing the moonlight blast in front of him, he stopped at the moment he blocked it, holding the hilt of the sword behind him, and there was a relaxed smile on the corner of Maji''s mouth. It looks like, but it doesn''t put the moonlight blast in such a position of fear. noticed my instantaneous body for the first time, and immediately stopped at a safe distance, and prepared for the battle by stopping. From this point of view, this Moonlight Storm has a solid basic skills, and from the perspective of his posture, he should be a ninja with a lot of experience in physical arts. At least, his posture, just stopped, has almost no flaws. And even the flaws that can be seen are not so safe. is probably the flaw he deliberately exposed, leading me to attack! According to information, this Moonlight Storm is Konoha''s special upper ninja, between the upper ninja and the middle ninja. According to Konoha''s classification, this special upper ninja should be a specialized version of the upper ninja, i. To the extent that they can''t be classified as the elite of forbearance, this class is determined. Compared with the omnipotence of Shangren, they either lack command ability, unable to lead teams and multi-squad operations, or have obvious defects in some aspects, and their strength cannot be considered as Shangren... Well, it should be a special type of physical skills! He may master superb physical skills, or, forbidden-level physical skills. However, although the smile on the corner of his mouth is free and easy, but the experienced Maki does not underestimate the ninja in front of him. Underestimate the enemy, it is impossible for him to exist. Moreover, the current situation seems to be blocking a Konoha who is easily discovered by them, or a defensive officer, but it is just removing a stumbling block that can be seen in front of him. But, in fact, behind this incident is their name. Yinyin has expressed their sincerity and handed over the written document to them. If the collapse plan fails and Yinyin wants to escape the relationship, this written document is their handle. Even if Shayin operates properly, this document can still become a very important political bargaining chip in the future. In a sense, Yinyin Village is almost the same as Caoyin Villages previous behavior to Konoha. He gave the handle to them in exchange for their trust. Now that Yinyin has shown sincerity, Shayin is not a big ninja village like Konoha after all. Although it is still in the big ninja village, but after all, there is much less confidence and there is no way to give allies safety in terms of the strength of the ninja village. sense. Therefore, taking the head of the Moonlight Hayate now, taking down this Konoha, is particularly Shinobi, and is still valued to be the examiner of this Chunin exam, it is the best name to vote. Light is the meaning behind the name cast, and he cannot underestimate the enemy. "Cough! It seems that the only thing we can do now is..." And at this moment, after hearing Majis words, the mentally prepared Moonlight Hayates eyes condensed suddenly, his right hand had already formed a seal and stood before him, with a "click", the cold light suddenly appeared, sinking. The figure ejected suddenly. "what!" Almost instantaneously, during this chill, the eyes of the opposite Mackey suddenly widened, and the pupils suddenly contracted, but they suddenly moved left and right. So fast! this is! At the same time, such a shocked thought flashed in his heart. In the pupils that he moved left and right, two sword lights were reflected shockingly, one left and the other right, but it blocked all the angles in front of him. All he can do is to step back. The real attack should be behind! However, at this moment, he suddenly turned around and looked up behind him. "Hey!" And just at the stall where he turned and looked back, the knife light hit his right shoulder from top to bottom, and blood splashed out immediately. Suddenly, the color of astonishment was fixed on his face. was also at this time, the two blades of light in front of him suddenly turned into phantoms, slashed across his back and disappeared into the air. "Pop, papa!" The reflection in his pupils was full of consternation, and the whole person seemed to be stiff on the Maji on the spot. A few drops of blood splashed on the moonlight blast on his face, but his brows slowly wrinkled, without the slightest joy of attacking success. Knife can''t pull it out! At this time, such a shocking thought flashed through his heart. At the same time, his hands trembled slightly, and in the subtle sound of the sword, the Ninja sword that slashed into Maki''s right shoulder was incapable of scoring, as if stuck. How How could this be? In a short time, Moonlight Gale''s heart suddenly tightened, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes, and he slowly raised his head to look at Maji who was close at hand. "Is this, Konoha Ryuu Swordsmanship, Dance of the Three Suns and Moon?" And at this moment, Mackey''s voice came again. I saw, the corners of Maji''s mouth turned up at this time, and the murderous intent suddenly appeared, but there was a smile that succeeded in conspiracy. Oops! Has it been counted? Is this... the armor of sand? And at this moment, at the moment of seeing the smile that succeeded in the conspiracy, Moonlight Hayate was suddenly shocked, and suddenly understood what had happened. This sword was deliberately cut by Macky. is to trap him! At this time, what prevented his sword from being pulled out should be the armor covering the body surface, such as the sand armor made by Maji, which should be a kind of hardening technique. Maji was stuck with time, no, it was not Majis initiative. His own three-day moon dance was effective. The clone just now really distracted him, even if it was only for a moment, he was after all Distracted, so he didn''t escape the real attack. However, his reaction was quick and his experience was very sophisticated. He knew that he couldn''t hide. He simply didn''t hide. Instead, he took the sword and used the technique of hardening at the fastest speed to form sands like nothing. Armor, preventing the sword from cutting further, also jammed the sword. suffered some minor injuries, but had already grasped his lifeline. This battle is almost over. Moonlight Hayate is very clear that he is a specialized ninja of physique, especially the ninja of physique, although ninjutsu and illusion can also be used, but for the Maji who can show this hand, even if it is combined with ninju and illusion, it is not enough. what''s good. Just this first-hand confrontation, the Moonlight Gale at this time has already understood that the opponent cannot be dealt with by himself. His biggest attack method has been completely disintegrated, and not only is disintegrated, but also completely restricted. The best swordsmanship is basically abandoned without a sword. Although he can also use ninjutsu and illusion, based on the ninjutsu strength and experience revealed by Maki, his own ninjutsu and illusion may not be effective, or it can produce miraculous effects that he can defeat the opponent. This is a comprehensive crush of strength, experience and even tactics! And in this kind of battle where the chance to win was only an instant, he was already at an absolute disadvantage at this time. even, a mortal disadvantage! "You have mastered such tricks at such a young age, and you have used them so skillfully. Konoha Village is really talented." At this time, Maki''s words of appreciation also came slowly. "Crack!" With this sound of appreciation, Moonlight Hayate suddenly looked down, and his hand moved, but his Ninja sword was already held by Maji. No bleeding! really is the armor of sand? At this time, his focus fell on Mackey''s hand involuntarily, a hand that firmly grasped his blade but still had nothing to do. "The sword technique is good, but it is natural to be able to stop the sword, but the wind blade can''t be stopped by anyone." As the moonlight and gust of wind moved down, Maji''s right hand slowly lifted, and the invisible wind blade continued to accumulate in his palm. Then, with this sound, with a bang, the wind blade accumulated in the palm suddenly exploded, turning into a hurricane blade, and instantly swept the moonlight gust of almost zero distance. "Ahhhhh!" After , there was a scream from the moonlight blast, which cut through the moonlight! In a short time, the wind blade whistled like a cut, and the blood flew away. "Puff!" When the wind dissipated, there was already a stiff corpse in front of Maji. his face was distorted, full of painful moonlight blasts. "Pop, papa!" At this moment, in the sound hidden far in front of Maji, following the moonlight reflected by the glasses, the pharmacist looked around at the corpse on the ground, and then at Maji who was almost unharmed. , Slowly walked out of the shadow, clapping, while looking at Maji from a distance, and said: "Wonderful." "This is a matter of course." Regarding this, looking away from the corpse of Moonlight Hayate, there was no expression on Macky''s face, as if killing Moonlight Hayate was a matter of course. "Then, that''s it." Hearing this, Yao Shidou was not surprised, he just turned around and said. The implication of the words is that the covenant between the two parties has been formed, and they accepted Shayin''s nomination. "Humph!" In response, Maki snorted softly. To be honest, if it were not for the persistence of the four generations of Fengying, he would not approve of the alliance with the two difficult guys in front of him, Yakushitou and Dashewan. The risk is still too great. Moreover, he instinctively still hates Dashewan, and this is a bit like Dashewan, but it seems to have a different pharmacist pocket in essence. There is always an extremely dangerous aura on their bodies. absolutely cannot cooperate with it. However, he also knows why his Fengying insists, Shayin''s situation, for Shayin''s future, and for Shayin''s position in the future Ninja world, they must weaken Konoha and strengthen themselves. And now, those who dared to cooperate with them, even those who took the initiative to find them, are Dashemaru. They have no choice. "Hope, this will not be our last cooperation." At this time, as if he was aware of Maji''s disgust, the pharmacist''s pocket who had turned his head seemed to be deliberate, and said. "Only this time, never..." When he heard this, Maji, who had also turned around and prepared to leave, had a meal, almost subconsciously expressing his disgust. However, these words have just come to the general level, with a "boom", a cloud of white mist suddenly blew up behind him. "what!" In an instant, Maji''s face suddenly changed, and his figure suddenly stiffened on the spot. "Chichichichichichichi!" And just in this moment, in the corner of his eye, six sword lights have already sealed his front, back, left, and right, and the sound of breaking air is already close in front of him. Shadow clone! turned out to be... Shadow clone! At this moment, there was only such a horrified thought in his heart. "Squeak!" At the same time, on the other side, in the guest house of Kushin Village, the window of Haneda Ichiba''s room was slowly opened from the outside with a slight sound. "I was thinking, you are almost there too." And at this time, Haneda Kazuha, who was watching something, slowly put down the scroll in his hand, and his eyes fell on the opened window. "Tap!" At this moment, the moment Haneda Yiye''s eyes fell, the silver moon black robe gently draped on the window sill following the sound of footsteps. "Oh?" Then, a familiar voice rang softly. "Wow..." Then, just as the black hood slipped, a handsome face appeared. is exactly... The new leader of Kusage Village who left before, Haneda Yuzawa! "So, what is there to worry about?" Looking at Haneda Yusawa squatting on the window sill, Haneda Ichiba obviously had no accident. It seemed that he had expected Haneda Yusawa to come back, and slightly adjusted his sitting direction ~www.novelhall.com~ and said. "I can''t hide anything from you. I really want to doubt whether you are his disciple." In response, Haneda Yuzawa spoke. "Oh? I''m not his disciple, so what is it?" Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba seemed to be a little amused, and said. "He himself." In response, Haneda Yusawa silently fell from the window sill, sat on Haneda Kazuha''s bed, and said. "Does it look like this?" Hearing the words, Haneda Ichiba smiled nonchalantly. "However, acting like yours is too good, maybe you deliberately made me think you are like his deity." In this regard, Haneda Yuzawa spoke without entanglement. "Heh! I think you are not good at acting. I will know my identity tomorrow morning, and I can lie to the most close and powerful chords." Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba twitched at the corner of his mouth, and said nonchalantly. "Alright, let''s talk, what do you want to know?" However, next, he did not stop on this topic, but asked directly. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2451： return "Really...it seems to be very smooth indeed, you said, in this, will anyone be behind the scenes?" Listening to Haneda Ichiba''s words, Haneda Yuzawa nodded, and then slowly looked at Haneda Ichiba, with a harmless smile on the corners of his mouth, and said. Really... Who is more alike? Hearing these words, Haneda Kazuha''s mouth twitched slightly as he looked at Haneda Yuzawa''s appearance. Just now, this guy said that he and Taki Chiba are like the deity, but now it seems that this guy is like Taki Chiba. This keen sense is more and more like Takichiba. Before, under his own questioning, the boy in front of him was also quite frank, saying that he suddenly returned to know the detailed process of this alliance event, of course, from the perspective of him, Haneda Ichiba. This kid himself has a detailed understanding of this matter. Heyin has already told her the detailed process before. At this time, I asked him, naturally, he didnt believe in Heyin, but wanted to know from his perspective, this matter. What was the process like, in order to infer some things he suspected through the course of this matter from different angles. And now, it is obvious that after listening to his experience from this angle, Haneda Yuzawa is keenly aware of this extraordinary smoothness, the inevitable reason, the reason for such smoothness. "Don''t you know it in your heart? What are you asking me to do?" Thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba quietly rolled his eyes and said. To be honest, he didn''t like the feeling of being seen by others, although it was not that he was directly seen through by Haneda Yusawa. But it is quite uncomfortable to have such a sensitive person around. Especially, this person is still very close to him. "Really Chiba?" At this time, hearing Haneda Kazuha''s words, a faint light flashed in Haneda Yuzawa''s eyes, and he blurted out. However, this time, he didn''t get any answer for his answer. The answer was Haneda Ichiha''s "Can you ask me this way?" is it It really is because of Chiba. This time, its Chiba again... But Haneda Yusawa didn''t care about Haneda Ichiba''s eyes, and such a thought passed in his heart. In fact, after listening to the harmony, he always felt that this thing went so smoothly. The only reason was that a Cao Yin village met the current ally standards of Konoha Village, and there was always something missing. In Haneda Yuzawa''s opinion, his own initiative to show favor and show strength is not enough to impress Konoha. At least, it is impossible to gain so much trust from Konoha in such a short period of time, and it is trusted to the point that Konoha''s favor has just been revealed, and Konoha has been trusted to the extent that it directly gives a written covenant. . There is still some violation in this. Even if Konoha does need a solid ally, Caoyin Village meets their requirements and has shown considerable sincerity, but at this time, directly sign the covenant? Haneda Yuzawa still feels a little unlikely. Indeed, the signing of the covenant now has considerable strategic significance when Konoha notices that someone is secretly unfavorable to them. is at least a kind of insurance for this Zhongnin exam. However, with these alone, Konoha would not be able to directly sign a written agreement. Based on all the above conditions, all the incentives for Kuoyin Village and Konoha to sign a written agreement can never explain why Konoha would complete the agreement in such a short time. I believe Yu is a Cao Yin village that has just closed its doors and opened up, but suddenly changed to a leader in the opening. After all, Cao Yin Village may also be a member of a hostile force. Showing goodness and showing off his strength is also possible not to form an alliance with Konoha, but to confuse Konoha in order to better deal with Konoha. The major ninja villages in the ninja world are enemies or friends, and Konoha is not so stupid that Cao Yin Village will show favor, showing off his strength and ally with it. There is another key factor here. One, the factor that really made Konoha completely trust the ethanol. or the reason. Before listening to the harmony of life, he has always suspected that in this, I am afraid that some people are contributing to the flames. And now I heard about the fermentation process and results of Haneda Ichiba''s angle, although it is similar to what Heon said, but it made him conclude that someone definitely contributed to the situation. And, Haneda Kazuha, who is helping it. Compared to the harmony, Haneda Ichiba is obviously more objective and more thorough. In this case, there is probably only one person who can contribute to Konoha''s choice of allies in a written covenant such as Konoha, who can be qualified to have this energy to make Konoha completely trust Konoha for a while. And with this motive, there is only one person who can help Cao Yin Village to Konoha Village. is also the only Konoha ninja they are familiar with. Konoha''s patron saint-Takichiba! Yes, only Taki Chiba contributed to the flames and explained to the three generations of Hokage that Caoyin Village can be trusted, and Konoha would trust Caoyin Village so much. Until a written agreement is given and signed. Undoubtedly, leaving aside the benefit level, they owed Chiba again. Although they said that each person got what he needed, they still owed Chiba again. Haneda Yusawa could still see that if this matter had not been helped by Chiba, Kusage Village might be able to win a written covenant, but that would be a long time later, and the content of the covenant would not be possible for Kusage Village. So generous. I am afraid that the content of the covenant is so generous, because of the relationship between Chiba, because Kusakura Village was tested by Chiba, or in other words, Chiba thinks it is a reliable little Shinobu Village, so Konoha will give such generous conditions. Although Konoha gave such generous terms, part of the reason was to prevent other Shinobu villages from making more favorable covenants, thus monopolizing the advantages of the covenant conditions and absorbing the power of the small Shinobu village. However, Konoha''s favorable conditions are actually far beyond. In other words, its solid wood leaves provide much worse conditions than the current conditions, which is enough to monopolize the covenant advantage. Konoha, there is no need to give such conditions. The conditions given by Konoha are that there is almost a way of cultivating the Caoyin Village, fundamentally changing the poverty and weakness of Caoyin Village, and is taking the line of permanent ally. And this kind of route, for Konoha, is somewhat unrealistic. It is also bad for Konoha. After all, even with such favorable conditions, Caoyin Village may not be able to permanently refrain from betrayal. No one knows what the future situation will be like, or whether Caoyin Village will be affected by internal instability in the future. There was a problem, and he betrayed Konoha. These conditions are actually not possible in any Konoha''s covenant with allies. is the influence of Chiba, only this kind of patron saint trust can make Konoha directly do such a thing. almost recklessly believe in a small Ninja village force that can be said to have not fully understood. Undoubtedly, this time, they owed Chiba again. Moreover, it is a great favor. "Really..." Thinking of this, Haneda Yuzawa couldn''t help sighing. I really dont know if Chiba has changed... still hasn''t changed. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "what happened?" Hearing Haneda Yusawa''s sigh, Haneda Ichi frowned slightly, looked at Haneda Yusawa, and said. "Nothing, just think about it, I haven''t seen Chiba for a while." In this regard, Yusawa Haneda said truthfully. "You miss him, why do you tell me?" Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba seemed to roll his eyes again and said. "Speaking of it, how long have you not seen Chiba? What has he been up to lately? He suddenly broke contact a few months ago, and has not actively contacted him until now. Without a word, he will clear the current problems of Cao Yin Village. It''s solved, can you tell me, what are you planning?", In this regard, Yusawa Haneda didn''t seem to care about Haneda Ichiyo''s bad attitude, but just asked. In his words, it seemed that he had been puzzled about this question for a long time, and finally couldn''t help but ask. "He and I are also in unilateral contact, how do I know? However, you and him are more familiar with him than me and him, right? When I threw me in Caoyin Village, I said you were his lifesaver. I must cooperate with any of your actions. And stay safe." Haneda Ichiba''s attitude is not that good. The implication is that Haneda Yuzawa asked the wrong person. In Haneda Yusawas consciousness, it seemed that he was very close to Taki Chiba, but this was a misunderstanding. In his memory, he did not see Taki Chiba many times, even with the exception of this guys teaching. In addition to knowledge and knowing that this guy looks a lot like himself, he actually knows very little about this Taki Chiba named master. , It is true that he has the means to contact Taki Chiba, but it is almost unilateral. Almost only Taki Chiba contacts him, and there is no case of contacting him himself. Unless, in a specific situation. "Ok." Haneda Yusawa did not say much about this. Since returning to Kusage Village again, Chiba seems to be a different person, becoming more reticent, and gradually has an indescribable feeling of alienation. . Especially in the news of Xueying''s death with Heyin, this feeling of alienation is indeed getting stronger. At least, during the time when I lived in Caoyin Village, Chiba almost stayed home. Except for the ninja knowledge and power that Xue Ying did not have time to teach, even if they lived together, they rarely saw Chiba. Later, after hearing about Konoha''s Nine Tails, they, who were originally worried, became more cautious. Gradually, there seemed to be a gap between the two who were very close. Although they were taking care of each other''s feelings as much as possible, the distance was getting farther and farther. Until Chiba decided to leave, they did not bridge the gap. Later, after Chiba and the others gained a foothold in Cao Yin Village, they lurked there for a short time. To be honest, although Caoyin Village was kindly invited and paid enough attention, compared with Chiba, their feelings for Caoyin Village were worse after all. At least, at the time they hid Chiba completely. There is no psychological pressure. At that time, Chiba further extended the basis of strategy and tactics that had been left with them, allowing them to lay a solid foundation for the future takeover of Kuoyin Village in terms of strategy, tactics and politics. It was at that time that Kazuo and himself truly learned the subject of politics. However, even so, they still feel alienated. Only, this time, they understood that the gap between them was not from each other, but from Chiba. Chiba has built a wall in his heart, making them less intimate than before. Even in their eyes, Chiba is still the same Chiba, except that after a lot of less smiles, when treating them, Chiba is Chiba after all, or the same Chiba who was wholeheartedly thinking about them. But after all, it can''t be as close as before. Even the professor''s scene has a feeling of superiors and subordinates. Later, Chiba left again, and after returning, he brought the one in front of him, and then left again. Until now, they have never seen Qian again except for the news from Chiba. leaf. A few months ago, there was even no regular contact. For a time, Haneda Yuzawa almost interrupted their task for nearly ten years. "If you don''t leave now, what should you do? If there is something for me to contact that guy, let me talk about it now. I don''t know more about this guy than you do." As for the current situation that Haneda Yuzawa has not yet left, Ichiha Haneda spoke again. Now, it is obvious that there should be something else about Haneda Yuzawa, and since this matter has found himself, then it is only possible that he can contact Taki Chiba. After all, for Haneda Yusawa ~www.novelhall.com~, there is nothing he can help except for this. As for the situation of Takichiba I asked before, it should be a private matter. After all, the relationship between the Haneda clan and Taki Chiba has been tangled and messed up. After so many years, he can see something with his eyes closed. Of course, although he could see something with his eyes closed, he still chose to ignore it. Ryuhiko and Anna were already choking, and he didn''t want to provoke other strange people from this strange family that can almost be called the Takichiba cult. . "Well, I really can''t hide anything from you. My task has basically been completed. Next, I will rely on Chiba." In this regard, Yusawa Haneda didnt seem to intend to stay here anymore. He took out five sealed test tubes from his arms. The tubes that looked like scientific products but were sealed with the word "seal" were placed in Haneda Ichiba. In front of him, said. "Task?" Hearing the words, Haneda Yiye frowned when he looked at the pipe on the table. "Then, goodbye." However, after hearing his words, Haneda Yuzawa didn''t seem to intend to say anything more. After putting down the tube, he made a seal and disappeared silently. I leave Haneda Ichiha with a look of surprise and suspiciousness. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2452： Results What are that guy and Yuzawa plotting? This thing, or the so-called mission, Im afraid I dont even know the harmony, right? It''s difficult, Yuze deliberately. I usually pretend to be suspicious of me on purpose, and use me to attract the extra attention of the chorus, so as to cover up his secret connection with Taki Chiba, or is it a secret mission? Watching Haneda Yusawa leave safely, Haneda Kazuha retracted his gaze, closed the window and locked it, frowning tightly. And his heart is full of suspicion. At the same time, with suspicion, his eyes fell on the sealed tubes of the five test tubes on the table. Is this a capsule? Then, Haneda''s brows wrinkled when he looked down. Looking at the tube wrapped tightly in sealed paper, he skipped that thought. Now it seems that the tubes wrapped by these sealing techniques look like large capsules. Obviously, there should be something inside that was tightly sealed by the sealing technique. This seal technique should be Takichiba''s seal technique. In the impression, Yuze is not very good at sealing. Looking at it, Haneda Ichiba had already unknowingly sat down in front of the table, frowning and observing the five pieces, each of which could barely be held with one palm, and now looks like a capsule-like container. , I have a preliminary analysis in my mind. Ok This matter always feels like I am in a cloud. What the **** is this Takichiba doing? After a preliminary analysis, Haneda Ichiba''s thoughts fell elsewhere. To be honest, during this time, although he has not contacted Taki Chiba, they did not contact because of their plan, which is the plan during the exam. Avoid contact and cause unnecessary attention and cause unnecessary variables. is also a secret mission between him and Taki Chiba. And now, it seems that Taki Chiba has other layouts for this Nakanin exam, or, together with Haneda Yusawa, there are other plans that are carried out in a dark place that he does not know. Although I dont know why I let him know now, its certain that Takichiba is probably going to play a big game, a big game that he cannot understand. He is absolutely unpredictable chess. And his current plan is part of it, and Haneda Yusawa is also part of it. As for Haneda Yuzawa, I am afraid that his investigation during this period is just a cover, a cover to attract harmony and his own eyes, in order to cover up his frequent going out to perform Taki Chiba''s secret mission. At this moment, Haneda Ichiba is connected, in fact, he has doubts about the investigation of himself by the Haneda clan. is quite puzzled. According to Yuzawa and Kazue''s ability, it is impossible for him to realize that he is being investigated. Even if Kazue and Kazue want to investigate themselves, it is absolutely impossible for him to be aware of it. Haneda Ichiba is confident in his own abilities, but he also has an intuitive understanding of the abilities of Kazuo and Haneda Yuzawa. If these two people really want to conceal their own investigations, they will never let themselves notice. . Besides, he is in Cao Yin Village, and almost all his movements are under the eyes of two people. It is quite simple to hide it. Haneda Ichiba has not been arrogant enough to think that he is invincible in the world, no one can deceive and hide himself, and considering his own situation and the ability of the other party, it is impossible for him to know that the two are investigating himself so easily. Even, with the other''s wisdom, it is a normal thing to prevent oneself from seeing it. Over the years, Ichiba Haneda is still quite skeptical about his suspected investigation. Of course, he hadn''t suspected that Haneda Yusawa had deliberately let himself know before, but was wondering if someone was secretly contributing to the situation, such as the enemy of Taki Chiba. It now appears that this matter should be directed and performed by Haneda Yuzawa. On the one hand, Haneda Yuzawa explained his harm and harmony and other people in the Haneda clan. It is estimated that he used "Blindly believe in Chiba" at that time. The person brought by Chiba did not really examine the reliability of this person. After all, Chiba would also make excuses such as "wrong eye", deceived the harmonies and other people had doubts about themselves, and then it was logical to rule out their own failures. Safety began to mobilize all staff to investigate. On the other hand, Haneda Yuzawa unknowingly releases signals such as suspicion and investigation to himself, and arouses his own vigilance towards them. And by doing so, it can attract Heyin and his own attention. For Heyin, the suspect and investigator are in the village. If you want to investigate and suspect, it will undoubtedly cost more than the investigation and doubt itself. After all, the suspect is under his own eyelids, which means that he is also under the suspects eyelids. This is a mutual problem. After all, it is a secret investigation. The investigator knows. In this way, after investigating, Heyin and the others need to spend more effort, and they usually have to deal with the messy Caoyin Village affairs, it is impossible to separate their efforts, their eyes will be tied down. Regarding the affairs of Kushin Village and his body, Haneda Ichiba, he couldnt move his gaze elsewhere, and in this case, what actions Haneda Yusawa had, what secret actions, he could do something with the help of the leader. Secret things, coupled with the powerful eyes of the village, are basically everything, as long as he wants to keep it secret, no one can detect it. Secondly, investigating Haneda Ichiyo can also be an excuse to leave the village. As the leader of Kusakin Village, Haneda Yusawa is inconvenient to leave the village in principle. Like the shadows of the Five Ninja Village, he has to stay in the village. , Its just that Cao Yin Village is a small Ninja Village after all. There is no leader and the shadow can never have a mission, and more or less encounters an extremely important mission. However, this is just a very isolated task. What''s more, now the Caoyin Village is waiting to be revived, and Yuze still has a lot to do. The situation where there is no way to leave the village still accounts for the majority. As for the secret missions of Yuzawa and Takichiba, just by looking at the large capsules in front of you, you can know that it is impossible to be born in the village of Kusage. That is to say, for the secret mission, Yuzawa has to Out of the village. If I hadnt investigated Haneda Ichiba, I dont have to think about it, but Yuzawas frequent trips out of the village would definitely attract the attention of Kato and even hinder and hinder him. But now, with the suspected Haneda Ichiba, he can just leave the village to investigate this Haneda Ichiba. If the secret mission needs to leave the village at that time, he will say that if he finds a clue, he can leave. And the attention of harmony and others is already tied down, without extra effort, the excuses are easier to take effect. At that time, it was natural to get in and out. After all, Haneda Ichiba has always been in control of the financial power in Kusakura Village, and it is very important to gradually open up the village, especially in Kusakura Village. The importance of Haneda Ichiba is self-evident and has almost reached. The importance of boss level. Then, Haneda Ichiyo''s creditworthiness has become a major issue related to the future of Kusage Village. It is justified that Haneda Yuzawa went out of the village to investigate for this. It can be said that Yusawa Haneda was able to hide from himself and the harmony and the Haneda clan, absolutely using suspicion and investigation as a cover for himself. "Well... it is a secret mission to allow Yuzawa to do such a thing... What are the five capsules that Taki Chiba wants? Just looking at this seal technique, I''m afraid the inside is incredible. thing." And thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba didn''t pay much attention to Haneda Yuzawa, but instead focused on the sealing technique on the large capsule in front of him. Strictly speaking, Haneda Ichiba does not use seal art, but for so many years he has been in charge of the financial power of Kuoyin Village, and it is considered to be in a high position. In addition, Kuoyin Village is also considered the village best at studying ninjutsu in other villages. Indirectly, the knowledge of sealing technique has also accumulated a lot. When he has nothing to do, he has also studied it, and he has a considerable reserve of understanding of sealing technique. Besides, he is close to that Takichiba. The sealing technique in front of him is obviously Takichiba''s handwriting, so he still understands a little bit. Moreover, under his observation, this seal technique is obviously a very powerful seal technique. Now that the Ninja World can use such a powerful seal technique, I am afraid that only this one is qualified to be called "God." Guys. "Ok?", Then, while observing, he was suddenly startled slightly. this is? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Has the size of this capsule been specially reduced? If the body is bigger, should it be bigger? With this thought, he quickly understood what his discovery was. is a relatively common method, shrinking, this capsule is reduced for carrying convenience. In the case of , it should be something bigger. However, from the point of view of shrinking, there are no other things. After all, there are many methods to reduce objects, and ninjas often use reduction methods to reduce certain objects for easy carrying. The one that uses the most reduction technology is the scroll. This is very common and does not help inferring what is inside the capsule. "It seems that Haneda Yusawa gave these things to me with confidence, knowing that I will never see anything. And because of this powerful sealing technique, I have no way to destroy the outer skin and see the inner things. No drips!" At this time, Haneda Ichiba couldn''t help but let out a sigh of emotion. Obviously, Yusawa Haneda handed the capsule to him without worry, and he didn''t care if he knew about the secret mission. Obviously he had already thought about it. As a result, the results of this secret mission are also a secret to him. It is impossible for him to know what the capsule is and what impact it has. For Taki Chiba, what is important, the secret will not be exposed at all. , And he can only act as a messenger. Secondly, this is also to show him that now he and Taki Chiba have nothing to hide from him, and they can cooperate with confidence. It can be said that a simple transmission of a message is full of means without any leakage of water! As expected, the true disciple of Takichiba. And as he understood the intention of Haneda Yusawa''s move, Haneda Ichiba couldn''t help but feel this kind of emotion. "That''s it, that''s it. Anyway, what Takichiba is going to do has nothing to do with me. I just have to complete the current plan." At this time, thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba gave up researching on the capsule. After silently putting away the scroll, he slowly took out a scroll from his body, spread it out slowly, and gently pressed it. On top of the complicated pattern above. "Hey!" And on the other side a few minutes ago, under the moonlight, above this eaves, silver light was shining, among the violent light of the sword, the light of the middle knife stopped, condensed into a ninja sword, hanging In mid-air. "Pharmacy!" Then, there was a gritted grunt, behind the Ninja sword, a soft but unwilling roar rang. almost... It turned out to be... almost... And at this moment, in front of the Ninja sword, where the point of the sword is less than an inch, the bridge of the nose almost pierced by the Ninja sword, his eyes slowly widened, and the frozen face was already covered with cold sweat. And horror, even, there is a bit of horror undecided. Looking at the Ninja sword that stopped before him, and the determined face after the Ninja sword, Maji''s heart was already full of stormy seas. He didn''t expect that facing an opponent like Moonlight Hayate, he would almost capsize in the gutter. Do not! should have capsized in the gutter. , If there is no other person, now, the Shinobi in front of him has cut his head in half. And he... will definitely die! "Cough!", And at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ a mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out of the moonlight blast in front of him, and splashed on his face. "Puff!" Then, in the sight of the blood stained red, I saw the young man in front of him slowly tilting down, and with infinite resentment and resentment, he fell heavily to the ground. "Zizi...zizi..." As the young man fell, it also revealed the small scalpel behind him and the flashing blue electric light on it. At the same time, the white-haired young man with a sneer sneer was also exposed behind the young man who was doing casual throwing. "If Sahin''s actions were to the same effect as you, I would not dare to give such an important plan to Sahin." As the white-haired young man reflected in his eyes, the voice of the white-haired young man with eyes also rang slowly. The words are full of unpleasant meanings. "Chichichichichichichichichi!" And just at this moment, the still-horrified Maji suddenly widened his eyes, and his figure suddenly trembled, and his body suddenly cracked with seven knife marks! Suddenly, blood splashed! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2453： Leave "It''s ok!" Looking at the pharmacist''s pocket who was about to come to treat him in front of him, blood was splashing on his body, and the knife mark on his upper body was ticking and bleeding, raising his hand to stop him. "is it" Pharmacist did not insist on this, and slowly put down his hand braving the pale green brilliance, and stopped by the way. Is Wind Escape Chakra attached? This moonlight blast, there is also such a wind attribute Chakra control. But seeing the pharmacist stop, Maji seemed to be relieved, and at the same time, a trace of emotion also rose. To be honest, he still has a trace of fear for the pharmacist pocket. Even though he has determined to cooperate now, this does not mean that he fully trusts the pharmacist pocket. At this time, even if the injury is quite serious, he will not Let the pharmacist take care of it. After all, the pharmacist''s pocket belongs to the Dashewan group, and Dashewan has always been doing some weird things. During treatment, this pharmacist''s pocket will set something for himself. He is also a high-level candidate in Shayin Village. If it is controlled by the pharmacist and Dashe Wan, the consequences will be unimaginable. As for his injuries, Markey is still very clear. I''m afraid that behind the sudden burst of blade light, every blade light is a shadow clone of the moonlight blast, that is to say, it is different from the three-day moon dance just now. Behind every blade light is An entity, and Sword Light is also an entity, that is to say, he was attacked several times in several directions at the same time just now, basically blocking all his retreat, and there was no other way but to hard connect. And here also shows the strength and vision of the Pharmacist''s pocket. The scalpel that just killed Moonlight Storm can be said to be a pinch of time. At the moment when the sword hits the body, it kills Moonlight Storm and uses it at the same time. Thunder attribute chakra or Thunder ninjutsu that he didn''t know killed other shadow clones. It can be said that this hand shows the strength of the medicine master''s pocket, and it can only be said that it is worthy of the right and left hand of the Dashewan, and it is deeply trusted by the Dashewan, and it is not without reason. With this hand alone, I am afraid that the strength of Pharmacist''s pocket is at least between that of himself. Above oneself, it is not impossible. However, the focus of Maji at this time is not here. Compared with the medicine doctor''s pocket, Maji at this time is more surprised by the attack of Moonlight Gale. To tell the truth, the retreat was sealed, the sword was light and the body, he did not worry too much, although his sand armor is far inferior to Gaara, but the three-day moon dance just now can already be seen, defending the swordsmanship of the moonlight storm Physical attack should not be a problem. It seemed dangerous just now, but Markey was only horrified by this sudden attack and the shock of Moonlight Gales shadow clone tactics. He didnt think Moonlight Gales attack was terrible. Yes, in fact, deep down, he was not worried at all. It is more shocking than shock. However, I did not expect that even if the attack was interrupted just now, even the shadow clone was killed. In addition to the light of the knife, there was a layer of wind blade that swept over, and split his sand armor, finally causing He suffered an injury on his body now. To be honest, if he didn''t have this hand in the pocket of the pharmacist, he might have died on the spot just now. Was killed by a Moonlight Wind whose experience and strength were not as good as his own. At this time, Maji was a little afraid. "Since I don''t need my treatment, let''s leave now. Since Moonlight Hayate just used the shadow clone to lure the enemy, I am afraid that Konoha has been notified by some method, although it will not leak the information about our alliance, but, Calling for reinforcements is still possible." At this moment, he glanced at the unwilling moonlight hurricane''s corpse under his feet, the pharmacist gently pulled out the scalpel from his back, and at the same time grabbed a handful of kunai, and inserted the scalpel heavily. The wound was then pulled out. At the same time, he said. The chakra of the wind attribute... When did this moonlight blast master the changes in the nature of the wind attribute and use it so skillfully? Moreover, this shadow clone tactic always feels a strong sense of sight! If it weren''t for me to stand here, I''m afraid the Konoha collapse plan is over. And in his mind, such a thought passed. Just now, it was still very dangerous for them, and it was not as easy as it seemed on the surface. And to the pharmacist''s pocket, it was also a little lucky at this time. Fortunately, just now I did not regard the sudden violent attacks of the moonlight blast as a variant of the three-day moon dance, and regarded these violent lights as the confusing attacks of the clones, but the real attacks of the shadow clones. After throwing the scalpel, At the same time, they used Fengdu Ninjutsu to kill all the clones in an instant, otherwise, depending on the current situation, his alliance might die here. And the important person of Sagyun died in Konoha, and then there was no way to proceed with the Nakanin exam. Konoha will also enter a state of emergency due to the death of an important figure of allies in Konoha Village. At that time, let alone Konoha''s collapse plan, I am afraid that Oshe Maru may not be able to leave Konoha. After all, Konoha doesnt deal with Oshimaru now because of the smooth holding of the International Ninja Test. Although it has taken precautions against Oshimaru, the international Ninja test is more or less preferred. As long as the Oshe Maru is safe, Konoha will still be against He opened one eye more than one eye, and would not really deal with it. Of course, after the Zhongnin exam, Oshemaru will definitely become Konoha''s top priority. And if Maki dies here tonight, then there will be no need to hold the International Chinese Ninja exam. Konoha''s prestige cannot be sustained. At that time, Konoha will be furious, and the first one to deal with is Orochi Maru, and everyone who is related to Osake Maru, of course include him. Moreover, the news that Takichiba is still alive has now been passed on, whether it is true or false, whether it is Konoha''s mystery or not, as long as you bring the three words Takichiba, even if its Oshemaru, Im afraid it will not fall well. . But the Dashewan couldn''t fall well, so naturally these little pawns would not end well. After all, when Oshemaru appeared, and then Maki died, Konoha must have kept this account on Oshemaru, and what kind of changes would be made to the current situation of Ninja world if the Ninja test was destroyed. It goes without saying that the impact on Konoha is self-evident, and the intensity of Konoha''s anger is also self-evident. Now that Ma Ji was successfully rescued, the pharmacist''s pocket was also secretly squeezed in a cold sweat. However, I did not expect that this Mackey''s reaction at the time was stupidly preparing to take on the opponent''s unclear attack, and it was really... Later, after secretly squeezing a cold sweat, Yao Shidou''s heart was filled with disappointment. Yes, disappointed. The pharmacist at this time was quite disappointed by the behavior of Maji just now. Maki''s behavior is undoubtedly incompatible with his identity as the elite Shangren. The attack of the moonlight storm is an unknown attack after all. Using defensive ninjutsu to harden it is undoubtedly a bit of a lack of flexibility, or that It is rigid, or even naive and inexperienced. This is completely letting myself fall into a passive state. Whether it was Maji who believed too much in his defensive ninjutsu, or completely unable to react, this move was undoubtedly greatly deducted in the mind of Pharmacist Dou. As a result, Yao Shidou''s perception of him is not very good now. is it Because of this, whether it was in the early days of the Third Ninja World War or now cooperating with Oshe Maru, Shayin is desperate! And the reason is that Sha Yin has weakened so far! Thinking of this, Yao Shidou suddenly understood. As a mid-to-high-level candidate for Sa Yin, and the person in charge of this important event such as the Zhongnin exam, it is impossible for him to do such a disappointment. Obviously, this is because of Sha Yin''s weakness. It''s not that Mackey''s strength is not good. Relatively speaking, Mackey is still in line with his elite status, but for the person in charge of such an important action, Mackey is a bit inferior. Pharmacist Pocket had actually investigated Shayin. In any case, he was once a ninja of Sagyun, because he was captured by Konoha as a prisoner because of his defeat in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, and he was finally left in Konoha. The reason for staying in Konoha is also very simple. His parents are dead. He is just an orphan. Whether in Konoha or Sain, he is homeless, and he is with Konoha. The welfare of a series of orphans is different. The country of Wind is relatively weak, and Shayin Village is not Konoha, and its economy is also much worse. In addition, Shayin is a desert area, and the Kingdom of Wind is also a big importer, and there are not so many. Budget provides benefits. If it were to return to Shayin, his treatment might not be as good as Konoha. After all, his parents were also unknown, and the pension would probably not fall into his hands. In the end, it was the patron saint of Konoha who drew the name himself, allowing himself to stay in Konoha. He was later adopted by the Konoha Orphanage. After killing Teacher Ye Naiyu, he once returned to Shayin to start a journey of finding roots, investigating his own life experience, in order to find his own shelter. But in the end, even his parents'' names have become "untestable." After all, he can only return to Danzang. And this time in the journey of seeking roots, he also learned a lot about Shayin. From his understanding, Shayin is really inferior to Konoha, and it is quite inferior to Konoha. Later, adding some information about Konoha and Sandyuki in the first and even second Ninja World Wars, he also learned about Sandyuki''s glorious past. After comparing the two, he somewhat noticed some of Sandyuki''s weakness. Situation. And now seeing Maji''s situation, the picture of Sha Yin in his mind can be considered complete. Previously, he learned from the information book that some Konoha''s perspective was to observe the strength of the middle and lower-level ninjas of Shayin, but now, he learned about Shayin''s situation about the superstructure of Shayin from Maji. It can be said that Shayin has weakened to a certain extent, not only the overall level of the middle stoic ninja has declined, even the superstructure and even the ninja of the top building are weakening. Even on the top floor, apart from the four generations of Fukage and the two S-rank ninjas who said they have retired, there are no other ninja candidates. This kind of general weakness is no wonder that Sain unreasonably launched the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, which eventually led to the third Ninja War, and no wonder that he is now taking the risk and joining forces with characters like Oshemaru to deal with allies at the stage when everything is just about to move. Konoha. The Pharmacist''s pocket at this time already had a general idea in his heart for his current allies. Many things can be easily solved, especially Shayin''s irrational behavior. In a sense, it can be considered relieved. After all, for Daren Village, it is a bit too hasty to deal with Konoha now, and he has to consider the elements of the conspiracy. Now that I understand Shayin''s anxiety, these considerations are no longer necessary. "Ok." And at this time, Maji, who heard this, didn''t talk nonsense. After responding, his figure flashed, and he picked a secret direction and left the roof. "brush!" When he saw Maji leave, Yao Shidou took another look at the moonlight blast and observed the surrounding ~ www.novelhall.com~ after confirming that there was no clue left, his figure flashed and disappeared in place. I left the moonlight blast, which was unwilling to stiffen on his face, and fell on the cold roof. "despair!" And a few minutes later, beside the cold corpse, a black coat slowly fell, and under the huge moon, a figure suddenly appeared beside the corpse. "Ah" Then, with a sigh, there was a sound next to the corpse, under the silver moon and black robe. "Very wonderful shadow avatar tactics, able to change the dance of the three suns and the moon into a physical attack. It''s amazing, Moonlight Storm, putting you in the special upper endurance, it is really a little talented." Then, after this sigh, the silver-moon and black-robed man who appeared suddenly slowly let out a sigh. It seems to contain infinite regret. "Try it..." Then, just after this sigh, the silver-moon and black-robed man slowly squatted down, suddenly stretched out his hand, and pressed it against the wound in the back of the moonlight blast that had been destroyed. Suddenly, a green brilliance slowly wafted from the palm of the palm. "Boom!" However, at this moment, when the green light burst from the palm of the hand, a dark flame suddenly ignited in the back of the moonlight wind. In an instant, it was the entire corpse that had spread to the moonlight and blast. In a flash, a group of people-shaped black flames ignited in front of the silver-moon black-robed man. "Recently, have you taken me too far? Do you think you can change everything?" And just at this moment, amidst the click, a figure slowly emerged on the other side of this burning human-shaped pitch-black fire shadow. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2454： meet "Ah" Looking at the blazing dark flames full of danger, the mysterious person wearing the silver moon and black robe slowly raised his head and looked at the figure in the white blood moon that suddenly flashed in front of him, but under his hood was There was a sigh with some dumbfounding. "It''s just a try. No matter how good I am, I can''t come back to life? Do you have a deep misunderstanding of me?" Afterwards, there was a teasing sound. And with this unsalty teasing sound, under the hood of the silver-moon black-robed man, a bright red light slowly swirled out, and the burning lacquered black flame seemed to be attracted. It began to rotate inward continuously, and finally disappeared as if sucked into the center of rotation, revealing the corpse of the moonlight blast with only the clothes scorched to black. "Humph!", In response, silently watching the dark flame disappear, the figure wearing a white robe with the same hood covering his face and embroidered with blood crescents on the robe lightly snorted. "Other people''s eyes are used skillfully." Then came a cynicism. "Oh? It sounds like you are not using other people''s eyes." In response, the black robe man embroidered with silver crescents seemed to sneer, followed by tit-for-tat sneers. "Humph!" Hearing these words, the man in the **** moon and white robe snorted again and said: "It was originally my eyes, but they were placed on his body since birth." "So, if it were your eyes, then you don''t necessarily want to go back to me, or to take it back?" Hearing that, the person in Yinyue and black robe spoke lightly. "you!" But this sentence seemed to hit the pain of the blood moon white robe man, only to see that the blood moon white robe man choked for a few seconds before exhaling this anger. "Okay, don''t pretend in front of me. You pretend to be grumpy in front of many people, isn''t it just to confuse me? It makes me think that you have lost an eye and your mentality is out of balance. Then I look down on you slowly, doesn''t it?" As for the anger of the man in the blood moon white robe, the man in the silver moon black robe didn''t seem to feel at all, didn''t care at all, and even unceremoniously revealed something. "Oh? I''m not allowed to be irritable yet? You are really lenient." In this regard, the man in the blood moon white robe seemed to sneer and said coldly. In the rhetoric, there is a lot of taunting that the other party is so rude to control the emotions of others. "Come on, you lied to the group of unidentified guys like Oshemaru around you. It can be said that you and I know the bottom line. After so many lifetimes, the accumulated experience of so many lifetimes will lose one. Is it so irrational that you lose your mind with your eyes? Dont be kidding, youre going to kill me, its better to put away these foolish tricks." However, upon hearing the words full of sarcasm, the person in Yinyue and black robe spoke unsatisfactorily. In the words, it was an understatement to resolve the ridicule, and by the way, the man in the **** white robe slashed with the knife in the words. "Knowing the roots and knowing the bottom? This is not necessarily true. After all, as a person who knows everything, I still dont know many things about you. The first one is the eyes that are taken from me. Why do you have a little rejection, or say I havent gotten used to it, even, its more perfect than when it was on me. Even with the same Amaterasu pupil power, you can perform better than me. You can easily take my Amaterasu pupil. Power lifted." In this regard, the man in the **** white robe who heard this, did not become violent as before, but spoke quite calmly. Even the figure slowly sat down, and in front of the silver-moon and black-robed man, it looked like he wanted to have a good conversation. "Did you see an outsider for the first time?" But for the **** white robe man suddenly calmed down, as if he changed a person and slowly exuded a kind of oppressive calmness, the Yinyue black robe man didn''t seem to have changed at all. In his words, the gun was still held. Looks like a rod. "Huh! Are you an outsider?" In this regard, the man in the **** white robe snorted coldly, and sneered. He has seen a lot of outsiders, but no outsider can cause him so much trouble like the one in front of him. Moreover, it has such a huge impact on the side and even the entire Ninja World! At the same time, after saying these words, the **** moon and silver-robed man''s gaze fell on the corpse in front of the moonlight blast that fell to the ground. This Moonlight Storm''s shadow clone tactics just now should have been learned by the guy in front of him. If it weren''t for a pharmacist, I''m afraid that Shayin and Dashewan are really going to capsize in the gutter. If Maki was killed by Moonlight Wind, what Konoha''s collapse plan, let alone Konoha''s collapse plan, I am afraid I can''t hide it. And as his gaze settled, the **** white robe man couldn''t help but have such a thought in his heart. At the same time, the battle just now arose in his mind. From the battle just now, it can be seen that this Moonlight Hayates combat consciousness is not just a special level of forbearance. Konohas special ninjas are basically specialized ninjas. The strength is quite strong at the average level of the ninja world, especially the specialized abilities, such as this Moonlight Storms Three Sun Moon Dance, almost all of them can It is comparable to the fighting power of the upper ninja and even the elite upper ninja, but the reason they cannot become the upper ninja, almost without exception, is the command ability, or the small-unit-level leadership and the small-unit-level strategic and tactical capabilities. In other words, it is impossible for this Moonlight Storm to possess the strategic and tactical capabilities as just now. It''s not that his brain is not good, but his fighting style is not the style of using this shadow clone tactic. And now, during the first three-day moon dance just now, this Moonlight Gale premeditatedly separated two clones, one shadow clone, and when Ma Gene was distracted for the clone, let the shadow clone perform the three-day moon dance. Wu''s last attack was a sword on Maji''s shoulder. Afterwards, while Maji was attracted by his improved dance of the three-day moon-the dance of the three-day moon shadow, the main body was secretly preparing to slip away, just because the medicine master didn''t know when he had to pass through when he was going to slip away. Road, blocked the access, so I chose to fight hard. Although, in the end, his shadow clone tactics failed strictly speaking. However, in the eyes of the people in the **** moon white robe, this is already a fairly successful battle for a special Shangren like Moonlight Hayate. Otherwise, facing the Maji who was far stronger than him and the pharmacist pocket who was stronger than Maji, he might be killed without breaking any waves. Rather than being able to kill Mackey, who is more powerful than him, like now. And all of this was naturally due to the unexpected tactics of his shadow clone, which perfectly used the two people''s mistakes in judgment at the beginning of him, especially the carelessness of Maki after seeing the three-day moon shadow dance. It can be said that Moonlight Gale is a glorious defeat. And all of this was due to the guy in front of him, who was the silver-moon black-robed man opposite the current blood-moon white-robed man. Although he has not particularly monitored this Moonlight Storm, to be honest, the people in the blood moon white robe didn''t feel that this little special upper ninja would turn out any waves. For a ninja of his level, someone like Moonlight Storm The guy who looks quite powerful is basically the same as cannon fodder, sometimes not even cannon fodder. However, judging from the information obtained by the man in the blood moon and white robe in the previous battle, the reason why this moonlight gale used the shadow clone to improve the dance of the three suns and the moon is probably because it has experienced that era. Lessons learned from the way people fight. Even the swordsmanship of the real body combined with the shadow clone, which was later used to fight to the death, was also the swordsmanship of this silver moon and black robe man. And, in order to be a surprise, a chakra with wind attributes was wound on it. This kind of thinking that often hides unexpectedly from ordinary places is exactly the same. In other words, Moonlight Gale was only under the influence of the silver-moon and black-robed man in front of him to make such an honorable defeat. Even if Moonlight and Gale didn''t die here, in the future, following this line of thinking, it would not be impossible to become an excellent Shangren and even an elite Shangren. Moreover, he is still a ninja who hopes to become a mainstay. In a sense, it was a pity that the person in the white robe of the blood moon understood the shame of the person in the black robe of the silver moon. However, it is a pity that it is a pity that Moonlight Gale is dead now, for the **** white robe people, it is a good thing. At least, it is quite beneficial to him to have one less guy who caused the accident. And this moonlight blast is only a small part of the influence of the silver moon and black robe man in front of the Ninja World. This silver-moon and black-robed man only exists, and just a small amount of deeds can change many people, such as the Haneda clan of Cao Yin Village, and even the general trend of the entire Ninja World because he once existed. After all these years, he has been "dead" for more than ten years, and the remaining power still stuns Ninja World and guards Konoha. He really hadn''t seen an outsider who had such a profound impact on this world. Unprecedented. If the outsiders he killed are grouped into categories, then the outsiders before this silvermoon black-robed man are just brazen fools who will always believe in the so-called power purely, even in the Nine Tails. The former self was also influenced by these outsiders and blindly believed in his own power. And how could such an outsider like an independent husband compare with the silver-moon and black-robed man in front of him. Those outsiders, at best, use their tyrannical and unimaginable power to dominate one side. Some set up organizations, and some simply become lone wolves stupidly, just a group of empty-powered, mindless or ignorant guys. And as long as there is more power than their existence, then everything about them will fall apart. As long as they are killed, there will be no worries. However, the guy in front of him is different, completely different. To other outsiders, this person is actually a bit inconspicuous, no, not only inconspicuous, but even a little transparent, and he doesn''t show anything special at all during the growth period. For those outsiders who have shown their talents almost from birth, it can be said that they exist one world at a time. Even at a certain age, it also maintains a small and transparent state, and its strength is not worth mentioning. Even the weakest among the outsiders, Seiko Uchiha has the beauty enough to overwhelm the entire Konoha Ninja Village, which can also be said to be a rare and extremely lethal ability among ninjas. It''s just that Seiko finally chose Uchiha Mirror, choosing to live an ordinary life without making any waves until his death. Otherwise, if she wants to stir up trouble with her ability and aptitude, then, I am afraid that the entire country of fire, including Konoha Village, will be in her palm. If he wanted to kill this special outsider, he would have to face the entire country of fire, and even if the Son of God grew faster, he would have to face half of the Ninja World. It was also out of this consideration and some special reasons that he finally let go of the outsider in his lifetime. It can be said that the silver-moon and black-robed man in front of him seemed to be not an outsider at all at first, but an ordinary ninja with flaws and even flawed ninjas who were not suitable for becoming ninjas. However, this is also the real scary thing about this guy~www.novelhall.com~ No matter how weak and small in the early stage, he can always win in battles that seem to have no chance of winning at all, even if it is wounded all over, even if it is near death He is about to die. Every time at a critical moment, there will be powerful and weak characters to give help, and he can also reap the favor of these powerful and weak characters. The only Shimura Danzo who hated him did not have any chance to target him, and he couldn''t even find an excuse to target him. Even if Shimura Danzo touches him, then it must be Shimura Danzo who died, not only in the physical sense, but also on the social level. And this guy, not only received a lot of support in every battle, but also after he recovered from the death, he will have a huge improvement, and step by step, he has obtained the strength to gradually compete with himself, so that now he Can''t see through. This is the terrible thing about this guy in front of me. With the vitality like an immortal body, and the personal charm that the outsiders before them had no and impossible to possess, in front of this person, the people in the blood moon and white robe can declare without doubt that the outsiders before are all rubbish. . Comparing the two sides, it is like the gap between ordinary people and the shadow of a village! And the degree of difficulty is the gap between ordinary people and the shadow of a village! "Am I?" But at this time, the silveryue and black robe man on the opposite side asked in a rhetorical question. "Okay! Don''t talk nonsense, how do you choose the proposal I gave you?" However, this time, the man in the blood moon white robe didn''t continue on this topic, just spit out such a sentence faintly. In the tone, there is an irresistible power, https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2455： Suggestion "select?" Hearing the words of the man in the **** white robe facing him, the man in the silveryue black robe slowly raised his head, looked at the bright red gaze facing him, and said. In the words, there is no such thing as not salty or indifferent. "You don''t want to use this to delay time, do you?" In response to this, facing the gaze cast by the silver moon black robe man, the blood moon white robe population said lightly. In the words, it was full of joking, as if if the silver-moon and black-robed man in front of him was really like what he said, then it was really a tale of the world. "Procrastination?" Hearing these words, the person in Yinyue and black robe tilted his head, and said quite puzzled. "Isnt you procrastinating during this time? I remember that I gave a choice a year ago, and you have not given a clear answer until now. There is no answer, just after I gave your choice. In one year, you put on this layer of silver moon black robe, why do you want to learn "breaking dawn"?" In response, the man in the **** white robe said coldly. "Why, does the word "breaking dawn" remind you of any unpleasant memories? Hundreds of years ago, you don''t think I will set up a dawn organization. Do you think I need to create an organization by myself" "?" Hearing this, the Yinyue and Heipao people teased neither salty nor lightly. "What is the break of dawn? It was not my power that was destroyed at the beginning? As for whether you wanted to create your own organization, I don''t know, but I know that the current Caoyin Village can be said to be yours, and you too Unscrupulously using the power of Kushin Village, such as the current leader of Kushin Village, Yusawa Haneda and his partner Soya Haneda, seem to often wander around in the dark world wearing the vest of "breaking dawn". Did you do a lot of things for you? You already have an organization called Caoyin Village. It doesn''t matter if you create other organizations." In this regard, the man in the white robe of the blood moon seemed to be quite disdainful of the words of the man in the black robe of the silver moon, so he spoke. "Caoyin Village? It''s a partnership at most, right? I also did a lot of things for the Haneda clan, and finally got their full trust. As for what he did in the old clothes of "breaking dawn", I don''t know, maybe Like me, I prefer the style of this silver moon black robe. After all, the taste of the leader who broke the dawn is really good." Hearing this, the person in Yinyue and Black Robe said quite heartlessly. "Oh, is it so?" In this regard, the man in the blood moon white robe had considerable doubts and said. "Isn''t it?" However, the people in Yinyue Black Robe didn''t pay much attention to the doubts of the people in Blood Moon and White Robe, they just said so casually. "I want to come. You have prepared everything you have prepared in the past ten years." However, this time, the man in the blood moon white robe did not entangle on this topic much, but shifted the topic to another direction. "What to prepare?" In this regard, the Yinyue black robe man obviously pretended to be stupid. , It''s growing so fast! If he used to be an empty and powerful body, now he has grown into a guy that even now I am not sure to defeat. Moreover, this guy has already begun to be somewhat unpredictable. However, although he was pretending to be stupid on the face, secretly, the Yinyue Heipao man''s heart was slightly disturbed. To be honest, the words of the man in the blood moon white robe are a bit stuck in his nervous point. Especially the words "all ready". This seems to be an interrogative sentence, but it is undoubtedly an affirmative sentence when it is said in the current **** white robe population and in the current conversation environment. The man in the **** white robe in front of him, to some extent, has already understood some of his own plans, or layout. Of course, the silver-moon black-robed man is not worried that the blood-moon white-robed man knows too much. If this guy knows too much, I am afraid, he will not talk to him "good" now, but directly Amaterasu It hit the face. The situation in front of us, it is estimated that the man in the **** moon white robe knows a little, and has already deduced some more important things. If he got the information from Yuze, then, the man in the blood moon white robe had touched his chess piece and had already begun to observe the overall situation. After all, the intelligence ability of the man in the **** moon and white robe in front of him is still quite terrifying, even the next big Ninja Village can''t compare, and this guy has long been rooted in the dark world, and his intelligence ability in the dark world is far stronger than himself. And he has been operating in the dark world almost for more than ten years, including Yuze and the others, also preparing in the dark. It can be said that it is possible for himself and Yuze to be exposed to this guy''s intelligence network. And it''s true that his preparations are almost the same now, and only this Zhongnin exam is left. As long as the Zhongnin exam can go smoothly, then the vision for more than a decade and the long-cherished wish of more than a decade will be fulfilled. However, after all, there was a big mountain pressing in front of him, and this big mountain was undoubtedly what the **** white robe man and the **** white robe man represented in front of him. To be honest, if it were the blood moon and white robe people more than ten years ago, the silver moon and black robe people would not find it difficult to deal with. At the beginning, they lost to the opponent, but it was because the difference in strength was too big, and they did not Fully used his most complete strength, almost already poor in skills, able to repel the opponent, but also gave everything. But now, the huge difference in strength at the beginning no longer exists. If the person in front of him is still the same person, then the person in the silver moon and black robe has the confidence to defeat the opponent, absolute confidence. However, looking at the current changes in the **** moon and silver robe man, it is obvious that the other party has learned from the pain in the past ten years, and after losing one eye, it has instead allowed the other party to grow to a truly terrifying point. If it were changed to the man in the **** white robe who had blindly believed in power and was already a little conceited, he wouldn''t be a conversation with him half spying on intelligence, half stimulating each other''s emotions and defenses. Although at the beginning this guy still showed the image he created that his personality changed drastically because of the loss of one eye, but for the silver moon and black robe, if this guy really changed his character, then, so positive. The five big Ninja villages and even some small Ninja villages who were looking for his traces had long been given his traces and information. Even, there have been many bloodshed incidents related to him. Among them, there must be bloodshed related to Caoyin Village, and maybe even Caoyin Village was slaughtered by him. How can the current situation of Yuze and Zongmi running around wearing "breaking dawn" vests. Even if this guy is really irritable, everyone involved with him now is probably going to suffer, and it is impossible for him to spend more than a decade in this way. Obviously, this guy has learned to disguise himself and his true purpose, and the disguise is quite good, at least even the Silver Moon and Black Robe himself can''t see what this guy is doing. Or rather, conspiring something. Precisely because of this, the silver-moon black-robed people think this blood-moon white-robed person is tricky, no, it''s terrible. In a sense, it was the first time he encountered such a completely invisible situation. This feeling of facing the unknown is always the most shocking. It was also his most annoying feeling for people in Yinyue and black robe. And because of this change in the blood moon white robe man, it became truly terrifying, and the silver moon black robe man could not calm down at this time. "Then, I think you are ready." But at this time, hearing the perfunctory words of the person in Yinyue and Black Robe, the person in Blood Moon and White Robe spoke unhurriedly. The implication was as if it had been determined that the Yinyue and Black Robe Man was ready. "I have no opinion." Regarding this, although the Yinyue Black Robe people''s heart is not calm, and they even have the feeling of being targeted, but on the bright side, the Yinyue Black Robe people did not show weakness, let alone lose their reason, and said quite cleverly. Gee! Still so difficult... However, it is already certain that this guy is really plotting something, and it is a plan that affects the overall situation of the entire Ninja World. It seems that the alliance between Cao Yin Village and Konoha Village must be fueled by this guy behind it. Even this time the alliance was originally arranged by this guy. I am afraid that it is the integration of the two forces destined to hold the Cao Yin Village and the Konoha Village. By the way, he will absorb other greedy little Ninja Villages and gain the power that can change the entire Ninja World on the physical level. Change the pattern of the ninja world and add insurance to his plan, or this is the first step of his plan, first to break the pattern of the ninja world, so as to establish an absolute general trend in the broken pattern. . The general situation he can control, the variables of the entire Ninja World are in his own hands. just What is his plan? With his wisdom, he should not think that he can really change everything. Moreover, he has lost everything, and his behavior does not seem to destroy the world as predicted. On the contrary, to some extent, this trend of integrating the ninja world is more like protecting the ninja world. Could it be possible that the prediction of the big toad immortal would also be wrong? However, it is really possible. These outsiders, regardless of their own personalities and aptitudes, each released separately, are quite peculiar individuals. Almost all of the powers of outsiders that can subvert the Ninja World, if they are as good at using it as this guy, I''m afraid the Ninja World would have been different. I cannot be their opponent. At least, this guy in front of me makes me truly feel the terrible outsiders. The outsiders hard to beat, and... It seems to be able to reverse something special! Maybe, it is precisely because of this special thing that can be reversed, so the big toad immortal''s prediction will be wrong. Now, what is certain is that the prophecy of the son of prophecy, the big toad immortal and the prophecy of extinction, should be the next reincarnation of Indra and Asura, the previous generation is Uchiha Madara and Senjuju between. And based on the current status of the bloodlines of the descendants of Asura and Indra, the most likely candidates should be the only two Uchiha Madaras direct bloodlines, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke, but Uchiha Itachi does not look like Indra''s reincarnation. The probability of Indra''s reincarnation is quite small. Konoha''s Uchiha Sasuke may be the only thing left. Moreover, Uchiha Sasuke should also surpass his brother. potential. As for the reincarnation of Asura, the possibility of being born in the Thousand Hands Clan and the Uzumaki Clan is very high, but the pure Thousand Hands bloodline is probably only the little girl left. I remember it was Tsunade. However, this little girl shouldn''t be the reincarnation of Asura, and there is no Indra in the same period that can be paired with her. In this way, it is impossible for the Thousand Hands Clan to have Ashura reincarnated. Only the Uzumaki clan remained, and the Uzumaki clan of this period, only the leader of Akatsuki Nagato, and the new generation of Nine-tailed people, Naruto Uzumaki, could be known. And both of them are special enough. Although Naruto Uzumaki is far inferior to Nagato, he is more likely to become the reincarnation of Asura. After all, there is a Uchiha Sasuke who is too similar. Although Uchiha Itachi and Nagato can barely be counted as one period, after all, the possibility of Uchiha Itachi is too low. In other words, the reincarnation of Asura and Indra of this generation is extremely likely to be Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke. Is this guy planning to make a fuss about parallel predictions? Now that the two reincarnations are still young, they can indeed make a fuss. Even if the reincarnations are Nagato and Uchiha Itachi, with his abilities, they can make a big fuss. Even Uchiha and Itachi are quite close to him, it is easier Make a fuss. but Why? The strength of this guy has swelled to an unimaginable level, and has got my eyes, and is perfectly controlled, I am afraid that the cycle of life and death will not be difficult for him. why? He is still plotting something ~www.novelhall.com~ and hearing this sentence, a series of incomprehensibility and incomprehension appeared in the heart of the **** moon white robe man. The behavior of the silver-moon black-robed man in front of him was really strange. Even, a bit strangely paranoid. Obviously some things don''t need to be done anymore, and even he has already compromised, this silvermoon black robe man still doesn''t buy it. "Well, I won''t talk nonsense with you. Now, I will give you another choice. It is a direct war between you and me, and I will not hesitate to destroy the entire Ninja World without stopping, or..." However, thinking of this and not understanding it, the people in the blood moon and white robe no longer talk nonsense, and no longer think about it, just like an ultimatum, and said: "I will help you resurrect your teacher, your best friend, and all your lost partners. From then on, you will retreat to the mountains and forests and spend the rest of your life in peace." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2456： select "Are you... are you kidding?" Hearing that the man in the blood moon and white robe once again gave the choice given after the confrontation a year ago, the man in the silver moon and black robe was silent for a while, then raised his head, the bright red brilliance of the left eye under the hood seemed to be It became more scarlet, and there was such a cold voice in his mouth. "Up to now, do you really think I will still use these little tricks? What you have to do now is nothing more than fear that after the resurrection, you will not be able to protect it again. As for the resurrection, I got my eyes. ..." Hearing that, the man in the blood moon white robe didn''t seem to have any unpleasantness because of the same distrust he had a year ago, but just spoke lightly. Although the tone is still the same, but it is a bit of patient persuasion. "It''s Hongyan''s eyes!" However, his patiently persuaded words were not finished, and he was stopped by the Yinyue Black-robed man, and the Yinyue Black-robed mans voice was already indelible. The hostility. "...Never mind." After being drunk, the man in the blood moon white robe almost suffocated. After a long pause, he took a deep breath and said: "Anyway, you should also have enough understanding of the art of reincarnation, resurrection. There are several ways to say something about this, besides, you still have their bodies, so there is no problem thinking about it." This guy! And hearing this, Yinyue and Heipao''s heart sank again. Do you already know that I have a corpse? Is this sentence a half threat? As his heart sank, such a thought naturally appeared in his heart. Not to mention the reincarnation art of life and death that the blood moon white robe man said, the corpse that the blood moon white robe man refers to is naturally the corpse of his teacher and close friend mentioned earlier, and he is indeed keeping it. And at this time, it seems that this blood moon white-robed person mentioned this point accidentally, which seems to increase the chance of persuading himself, but in fact, based on the relationship between the two, basically said this sentence at this time , Is mostly a threat. Even, it is very likely that this is a naked threat. Its the man in the blood moon white robe who is threatening with the corpses of the people he cherishes most. After all, with the intelligence capabilities of the man in the blood moon white robe, since he knows that he is preserving these corpses, it can basically be said that he has found these. Where is the place where the body is kept? Even though he had already set up a powerful barrier when he was leaving, it was basically impossible for anyone to find out, and even if he found out, basically no one would be able to **** or destroy the corpse. However, this is only basic, and this basic does not include the current Blood Moon and White Robe. At the beginning, he was guarding against the barrier set up by the **** moon white-robed people, and only the **** white-robed people of the past were placed, and the current **** white-robed people are obviously more terrifying than the past. To be honest, silver The Moon Black Robe was not sure that he could guard the current Blood Moon White Robe. In other words, the body of the person he cherishes most has been exposed to the threat of this **** moon white robe man at this time. This sentence can be said to be meaningful. "Why, are you threatening me?" However, even though his heart sank, the Yinyue Black Robe Man did not show weakness, and said coldly. "No such meaning at all." In this regard, the man in the **** white robe explained. However, this explanation sounded, and there was not much explanation and tone for the other party to understand. "Do you think that I will agree?" Hearing that, the Yinyue black robe man didn''t have much nonsense, and Sen coldly said. In the words, this topic has become frozen. "You misunderstood what I meant... Well, let''s just say it from another angle. You resurrected them, and then took them to retreat to the forest. No, you dont need to retreat to the forest. Just retired in Konoha. With Konohas size, As long as I dont do it, who can shake it? And since I am here to propose a truce with you, then I will not do it. I even allow you to put a certain degree of curse on me. I promise that I will not be against Ann. You and your cherished friends and partners start to live quietly. Isn''t it enough for you to be with them for a lifetime?" In response to this, the man in the blood moon white robe seemed to sigh as he spoke. In the rhetoric, they made enough concessions. "... Then, why don''t you ask, if I agree, will you believe me?" But when he heard this, the Yinyue and Heipao man did not immediately refute, nor did he indicate his choice, but chose to ask a question. The other party has already talked about it, and the person in the silver moon and black robe knew that he had to make a statement. Assist yourself in resurrecting your cherished friends, and retreat from Konoha, with the resurrected people retired, and can be directly sheltered in Konoha, and even give this blood moon and white robe man, it is truly capable of destruction Konoha''s existence cursed, restricting his actions. It can be said that these conditions are already very biased towards him, and they are also quite sincere. Moreover, it is operational. Even when Konoha retired and was sheltered by Konoha, he lived peacefully and confined Konoha''s greatest threat by the way. This was almost his greatest wish when he first came to this world. Looking at the other party, it is indeed sincere. It can be regarded as a compromise with a lower profile. For a person like the Blood Moon White Robe, being able to achieve this level, even regressing repeatedly in the conditions, or even giving himself a choice twice, has actually been able to show that this Blood Moon White Robe person is really sincere. It is basically a condition that both parties can negotiate. It''s just that the other party overlooked an important issue. Very important question. The conditions he put forward were all for his own sake, and he only asked to convince himself. However, he had forgotten a very important thing. That is, whether these conditions are for his own sake. Can he accept it? "That''s natural..." As for Yinyue''s black robe man''s rhetorical question, the **** moon and white robe man seemed to have a chuckle, and subconsciously spoke. It''s just that he just started talking, but he was stunned on the spot. Yes Can you trust this guy... Although this guy can''t be said to be a credible guy, this matter is too important to him, and even his life has only one goal. In this regard, can he really be credible? With his strategic ability, if these conditions are used to deal with me, I will never see it. At that time, if he is treachery, then what will happen to me? He is not the Son of God. Not only does he have the aptitude far surpassing the Saint Son, but also possesses the strength that the Saint Son will never get to be able to completely confront me. He is completely capable of killing my existence. Can I really give in and trust him unconditionally? , At this time, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. Questioning thoughts. Suspicious thoughts. Can''t believe the other person''s thoughts! "You think you gave me a choice, but in fact, is this a choice?" And at this time, seeing the look of the man in the blood moon and white robe stunned, the man in the silver moon and black robe said unceremoniously. To be honest, a year ago, he was quite moved by this choice. At that time, everything was still in progress. Sometimes, he felt tired, and he was eager to see those friends again, the lovely ones who gave him warmth. people. At that time, it was precisely at that time that the man in the white robe of the blood moon proposed a truce and the well water would not violate the river water for a lifetime. For each other, there is actually a precedent, that is, Seiko Uchiha, who is also an outsider. Seiko Uchiha can spend his twilight years in this world, and the rest of his life is considered happy. This undoubtedly represents the outsiders also. Can live in peace with this world. In other words, this proposal or choice is achievable. What this **** moon white robe man said was not groundless after all. However, in the end, he did not agree after all. The reason is very simple. In the end, he still couldn''t believe the man in the **** white robe. After all, this person can be said to be the culprit who caused him to lose everything. How could he compromise with him? Accept his proposal? Afterwards, when he occasionally spares time, he will often think of this matter, which may be regarded as a pastime when there is nothing to do, and he will also think about how to implement this matter if it is negotiated. In the end, after several ideas, he found that this plan was impossible to realize. because In the end, this **** white robe man and himself would not believe each other, that is, neither of them would believe each other. The reason for not believing is simple, because they are all people who can threaten each other, and they are all people who can kill each other. It seems that they are now evenly matched, and there are places where they cant see each other clearly, but if they follow this plan, they will have to let go of each others defenses. It is impossible for both parties to play a threat that can kill each other Putting down the guard against each other, always thinking of keeping a back hand. After all, they are like natural enemies. And as long as you keep one hand, this plan will only have a fragile surface, that is to say, it is impossible to proceed. This choice seems beautiful, but it is just a flower in a mirror, a moon in the water, only the surface, without any substance. If you are deceiving yourself, you can consider agreeing. It''s just that after holding on for so long, how could the Silver Moon and Black Robe be a self-deceiving existence, this kind of choice, there is no choice at all. "It seems that there is really no room for negotiation on this matter." At this time, the person in the bloodyue white robe seemed to understand that this matter was actually not feasible, and said with a sigh. To be honest, deep in his heart, he really didn''t want to live with this guy in front of him. As for the reason, its not that he was afraid of the guy in front of him, but really because of his soaring strength, but that if the two of them were really going to die, Im afraid, the whole Ninja World and even the world would follow Is dead. Coupled with the prophecy of destroying the world, he was really worried. Although the prophecy of annihilation is only for the person who knows everything, it does not say what the real reason for the annihilation is, that is, how the person who knows everything who shouldn''t exist destroyed the world. And the war between him and the person who knows everything in front of him who shouldn''t exist is likely to lead to the destruction of the world. In any case, the destruction of this world is something he never wants to see. Therefore, he made such a concession. But now it seems that this is his wishful thinking, thinking things too simple. There is no choice at all in this matter. "Humph." In response, the Yinyue black robe man snorted coldly without comment. "Then, it''s almost time to leave." As for the cold snort of the Silver Moon Black Robe Man, the Blood Moon White Robe Man didn''t seem to care. After moving his eyes under the hood, he slowly stood up. "It seems that you don''t want to interrupt the Zhongnin exam this time." Seeing the man in the white robe of the blood moon stand up, the man in the black robe of the silver moon also slowly stood up, but there was a meaningful sentence in his mouth. "Who knows? Maybe, it''s just to confuse your vision, maybe I would like to interrupt the Ninja test?" In this regard, the man in the **** white robe said so. In the words, there is something strange. "I hope you can be more reliable when we meet next time." Hearing this, the Yinyue and Black Robe also spoke **** for tat. "With each other, but during this period of time, I have been helping me hide my traces from Konoha and other Shinobu villages. Thank you very much." Hearing this sentence, the man in the blood moon and white robe turned around, started walking away, leaving such a sentence. In the words, there is still a weirdness of Yin and Yang. "No, if you expose yourself to the public too much, the world under the sun will not be so easily shocked. I should thank you for helping me to calm those Shinobu villages for so many years, and finally let me wait until the time is right." In response, the Yinyue black robe man also turned around, walked a few steps backward, and said. In the words, there is also yin and yang strangeness. "Humph!" Hearing this sentence, the man in the bloodyue white robe was obviously suffocated, and the original steps of walking also paused for a while. Finally, after a cold snort, a wisp of blue smoke floated up, and the whole person disappeared silently. Ground. Obviously, he has already left ~www.novelhall.com~ So, then, it is better not to be exposed and continue in the dark. " And at this time, with a low groan, the silver-moon and black-robed man also turned into a cloud of blue smoke and disappeared in place. Quietly left here. I left the unwilling body of the moonlight and wind, quietly getting cold. It seems that these two people have never appeared before. "blast!", And about ten seconds later, a graceful figure quietly landed in an anxious and trembling exclamation. Amidst the clatter of footsteps, among the slowly falling purple hair, the mask representing the dark part was slowly exposed. It was night, and the moonlight blast was attacked by the enemy in Konoha and sacrificed. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2457： dialogue "One month, this month, can it really be all right?" Putting down a scroll of scrolls that I don''t know where they came from, under the light, Haneda Kazuyo''s face, with a slight look of helplessness, muttered to himself. "Ok?" And just after this murmur, his eyes suddenly opened, and his pupils shrank sharply. "When did you arrive?" Then, in the next second, he took a slight breath and said in a deep voice. It seems that some emotions in my heart are suppressed by force. "It seems that you have done a good job of collecting intelligence." And just at this moment, as soon as the voice fell, another voice rang behind him. At this moment, behind him, I don''t know when, there is already a person standing with a silver moon and black robe. "Otherwise, this time in Caoyin Village will be too boring." In this regard, Haneda said indifferently. In the words, the mood has been completely calmed down. "Oh, is it so?" Hearing this, the silveryue and black robe man behind him was noncommittal, saying so. "Stop talking nonsense, why come here suddenly?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to have any plans to continue this topic. He turned around, looked at the silver-moon black-robed man, and said. "It looks like you contacted me first." Hearing this, the Yinyue black robe man paused for a while, and then spoke. "Uh" In response, Haneda Ichiba twitched slightly, and turned to the corners of the five sealed capsules that he had placed on the table, and I twitched slightly. It seems that he contacted him by himself. "Unexpectedly, you came so quickly. It seems that these five sealed capsules are really important.", Then, as if to conceal his embarrassment, Haneda Kazuo opened the document and handed the five sealed capsules to the silver moon black robe man. One side spoke. "..." In response to this, the Yinyue black robe man chose to remain silent, but silently placed the five sealed capsules in a wide sleeve, without saying anything. "Let''s talk about it, what''s the important thing, it is estimated that during this time, no, it is because these years, Yuze and Zongmi, and even a considerable part of the high-end combat power of Cao Yin Village have been busy with this matter?" Seeing the silver moon black robe man not speaking, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to want to skip this topic just like that, and said. "It''s rare, you are actually interested in this matter." In response, the silver moon black robe man slowly sat down beside Haneda Ichiba''s bed, seemingly interested in the current Haneda Ichiba. In other words, I was very interested in Haneda Ichiba who cared about this. "Ah? Really? I usually pay attention to the things I deal with. Since Yuzawa gave me these five sealed capsules, then this is something I deal with." Hearing this, Haneda Kazuo spoke as to the words of the silver-moon black-robed man. "Well...what should I tell you about this matter? The matter that I entrusted to Yuze to do, that is, the five sealed capsules, is indeed something that was settled a long time ago, Yuze and Zongmi. I''ve been working on this matter. Counting time, it should be more than ten years ago. It happened when I first arrived in Caoyin Village after leaving Konoha." In this regard, the silver moon black-robed man seemed to have no intention of avoiding Haneda Ichiba''s question, so he said. "So, in other words, the real purpose of letting me stay in Caoyin Village is to take the Zhongnin exam through Caoyin Village, and secondly, to cover Yuze, right?" Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba flashed a suspicious look in his eyes, and said. "Well... as far as the result is concerned, or rather, because of Yuze''s operation, there is indeed a cover-up in it." In this regard, the Yinyue Black Robe also said so. "Your responsibility is to be clean." Hearing this, Haneda Yiye narrowed his eyes and said with a look of disbelief. The expression on his face is basically the expression "What Yuze''s operation is completely your intention, so that Yuze Shao will bother to keep secrets and do things for you wholeheartedly". "Uh" Hearing this life, looking at the appearance of Haneda Ichiba, the silver moon black robe man quietly touched his nose, noncommittal. It seems that quite a bit of guilty conscience is seen. It is true that Haneda Ichiba has seen his thoughts to a large extent, but there are still some differences in the facts. At least, it was not exactly what he meant to send Haneda Ichiba to Kusage Village. At that time, after the Nine Tails Rebellion, he left Konoha, but after leaving, he gave birth to a feeling that the entire Ninja world had no place to stay. Although there were still many bonds with Konoha, he lost the most After the important people, even Konoha was dimmed in his heart. And because it was going to Yuze and the others after all, the news of Hyuga Xueying''s death was to tell Yuze and them after all. After arriving at Yuze, under Yuze and their sincere treatment, after a long absence, he felt warm again. It can be regarded as licking each other''s wounds. At that time, he did not expect that after hearing the death of Hyuga Xueying, Yuzawa and the others would be so sad. If he hadn''t stayed there for a while and let them feel some comfort, he could not imagine, Yuzawa What kind of behavior they will do. Especially the harmony, he could hardly imagine what happened to her and Hyuga Xueying during that time. After learning the news of the death of Hyuga Xueying, the harmony hardly sleeps, and the grain of rice is not in, until the body is too bad. Passed out through weakness. Later, with constant persuasion, she cheered up. And during that time, he finally wanted to understand, wanted to understand everything, and planned everything. After thinking about the plan, he decided to leave Yuze and the others, and privately handed the matter to Yuze and Zongmi. Because of the state of harmony, he finally let Yuze and Zongmi hide everyone, especially the harmony. Later, Yuze and the others moved into Caoyin Village. After a regular contact, Yuze made a request. Of course, it is not a requirement in the strict sense. It should be counted as showing one''s own difficulties, because they have already established a clan after entering the village of Cao Yin, and the Haneda clan are not enough. In particular, it is necessary to hide the harmony and other people, and even the entire Caoyin Village, although Yuze has Zong Mi to assist him, he is somewhat powerless. Finally, after discussing it, Ichiba, the boy who is now renamed Haneda Ichiba, was arranged to Caoyin Village. As a result, Yiyes talents needless to say, it can bring considerable convenience to Caoyin Village and ease the crisis in Caoyin Village at that time. In fact, Yiye has indeed taken the responsibility and made contributions for Caoyin Village. It made considerable contributions and successfully eased the greatest financial pressure that Yuze faced. Secondly, just as Ichiba said now, deliberately not saying that it was Yuze who was coming, made the whole village suspect this guy, but created a state where he couldn''t do without this guy, diverting everyone''s attention. Yes, in fact, arranging one leaf, that is, Haneda one leaf, is not just the idea of ??this silver moon and black robe. In a sense, it should be regarded as a common idea shared by Yuze and Yinyueheipao. However, because of the realistic acting, Yuzawa also fell into a certain mood of "doubt" Haneda Ichiba. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that Yuzawa really suspected Haneda Ichiba. After all, although this matter was the person in the silver moon black robe he was looking for, it was true. He did not know the details of this Haneda Ichiba, this silver moon black. The robe did not tell him. Considering that as Yuze has been in the position of leader for longer and longer, he has gained longer and longer experience as a superior, which has changed his mentality and has a more comprehensive perspective on problems. There is reason to doubt. One leaf. This has nothing to do with personal and private feelings. Although in private, they are still comrades-in-arms who can stand side by side and back to back, especially if they stand on the same side. However, the silver moon black robe man is Konoha''s side after all, at least in terms of position, even if the silver moon black robe man betrayed Konoha, I am afraid the entire Ninja world does not think that this silver moon black robe man will stand besides Konoha. In any of his positions, he would still regard the people in the silver moon and black robes as Konoha''s side. In this regard, I am afraid that Yuzawa also has the same idea as other Ninja forces in the Ninja world. After all, Yuze is the leader of Caoyin Village. Regardless of the relationship between Caoyin Village, since he is already the leader of Caoyin Village, he is even more tied to the position of Caoyin Village. From a standpoint, the people in Yinyue Black Robe are Konoha after all, and Yuze is from Caoyin Village after all. From the standpoint of the village, this Silver Moon and Black Robe has arranged a person who does not know the details. Then, as the leader of Caoyin Village, Yuze doubted, even if he "invited" over, this doubt was a reasonable doubt. Without this level of suspicion, Yuze, as the leader of Caoyin Village, would be a bit unqualified. At least, in terms of the height of the problem, it is not qualified. "Well, I won''t ask about this matter, about this sealed capsule." And at this time, looking at the silver-moon black-robed man in front of him, although no expression can be seen under his hood, it is certain that it is impossible for the silver-moon black-robed man to tell himself about this matter. Haneda Ichiba is very clear. . And as long as it was something that the silver-moon and black-robed man didn''t want to tell, then there was probably no one in the entire Ninja World who could tell him. Here, there is no need to ask questions. "Thank you." For this, Yinyueheipao people expressed gratitude. This matter really can''t even be said by Ye Ye. Even in the strict sense, Yuze and Zongmi can no longer know. However, for the Haneda clan, besides Konoha, this is the second partner who made him feel warm and accompanied him out of the darkest days. He can''t do anything, and can only take this part of the risk and The possibility of variable. Besides, the Haneda clan helped him with this matter, or in other words, helping him with this matter, it has already helped him a lot. In the past ten years, he left Konoha for the reason of looking for, monitoring and containing Nobuhiko Uchiha. In fact, he looked for, monitored and contained Nobuhiko Uchiha, and Nobuhiko Uchiha was also looking for, monitoring and containing him. . This is a two-sided matter, and this matter is something that no one can know, and it is necessary to hide the intelligence network like Uchiha Nobuhiko. If he does this thing himself, I am afraid he has not started doing it. , Has already been discovered by Uchiha Nobuhiko, and as long as Uchiha Nobuhiko is aware, with Uchiha Nobuhiko''s ability, I am afraid that this thing will not need to be done. Doomed to fail. And even if it is the Haneda clan doing it now, and only the Haneda clan''s Uzawa and Soya know the details, the others have been kept from it. Seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s appearance, he still knows some news. , And, secretly inferred that he had almost prepared. Otherwise, the two conditions will not be raised again now. Obviously, knowing that he was ready, the final moment was not far away, so the last negotiation came. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to let go without this thing done by the Haneda clan. Especially if he has already rejected him once. "Then, can you tell me, is it right now that your cooperative relationship with Caoyin Village has ended? Or do you still want to continue sheltering Caoyin Village because of each other''s emotional factors?" But at this time, Haneda Kazuo''s unceremonious words suddenly sounded. Between the words, Haneda Ichiba has already become serious. If you don''t answer honestly about this matter, then you will never want to do what you ask me to do next. "What do you mean?" In response, the Yinyue black robe man was slightly startled, and then spoke. In the tone, it became serious. It seems to know that Ichiba Haneda is here for real. "Dont you know what were going to do, if we dont handle it properly, what kind of impact will it have on Kusakura Village and the Haneda clan? Allying with Konoha includes keeping the secrets of the alliance, but improving their Treatment, all of this is your idea, right? In fact, you should have obtained the power of Konoha now. With the trust of the three generations of Hokage, I am afraid that this Zhongnin test will give you more power than the three generations. Hokage is still heavy, right? What do you mean?" Hearing this, Haneda Yiye frowned, but his face was already full of anger, as if he was quite dissatisfied with the silver moon and black robe in front of him. In other words, ~www.novelhall.com~ is quite dissatisfied with the handling of the alliance between the Yinyue and Black Robes in Konoha and Caoyin Village. really And hearing this sound, such a long-anticipated thought suddenly flashed in the heart of the Yinyue Black Robe Man. "Oh? You care about Caoyin Village so much?" However, even though he had expected it in his mind, he still didn''t show anything in the future. "If I don''t care about Kushin Village and the Haneda clan so much in a few years'' time, will you feel relieved to leave me in Kushin Village?" In response, Haneda Ichiba snorted, but he spoke with disdain. "..." Hearing these words, the person in Yinyue and black robe seemed choked. Then there was silence. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2458： problem Sure enough... This guy is really calculating. He just knew that a few years later, that is, in the current Zhongnin exam, I would definitely have feelings for Caoyin Village, and knew that I would never leave Caoyin Village to implement the plan. In this case, he doesn''t have to worry that I will use Caoyin Village to complete this task. Instead, he will try his best to ensure the interests of Caoyin Village as much as possible after completing the plan. That is, to protect the interests of the Haneda clan that he cherishes. At least, they will not be left alone. Then, he himself was using his power to give Caoyin Village, letting Caoyin Village get the best benefit of Konoha''s new ally policy. In this way, even if he implements the final plan, everyone in Caoyin Village will be able to fight back or protect themselves. It will not be in a situation where there is no ability to resist in a war that is bound to happen. What an abacus! Every step is actually in his calculations. Looking at the silver-moon and black-robed man who was silent as a default, Haneda Ichiba''s heart was already clear. Since arriving in Caoyin Village, in addition to financial affairs, in the eyes of other Caoyin villagers, his biggest hobby is collecting intelligence, and the collected intelligence sometimes becomes the key information for some important tasks. Therefore, people in Caoyin Village sometimes like to collect information for him, or open the back door for him to collect information. During this period of time, for so many years, Haneda Ichiba has actually collected a lot of information, and even because he knows exactly that the silver-moon black-robed man in front of him is still alive, he still has a lot of information about this that even Darin Village doesnt have. The information of the Yinyue and Black Robes. As for why he thought about collecting information, firstly, it was naturally for the plan that was made at the beginning, and secondly, it was Haneda Ichiba who didn''t trust the silver moon and black robe in front of him. Of course, at the beginning, Haneda Ichiba had quite a trust in this silver-moon black-robed man. After all, he was given a destiny, and everything about himself was taught by this silver-moon black-robed man, which can be regarded as a teacher. . Although I didn''t say it, Haneda Ichiba didn''t regard this silver-moon black-robed man as an enemy or a threat in the bottom of his heart. However, he just came to Caoyin Village at that time, after gaining the trust of the top and bottom, he began to prepare for the plan of the current Zhongnin exam, that is, he began to collect information, and with the collection of information, and some regular With occasional contact with this silver-moon black-robed man, he gradually discovered that his own Zhongnin exam plan seemed to be just a small part. There is also a huge plan, which is proceeding in an orderly manner. Moreover, as time progressed, his feelings became stronger and stronger. At the same time, at this time, the regular contact of the silver moon and black robe man began to decrease. He also finally confirmed that this huge plan was planned by the silver-moon and black-robed man in front of him. Since then, his quirk of collecting information has gradually begun to circulate in Cao Yin Village, and some key information has gradually flowed out of his hands and passed on privately to the current ninja performing the task. Gradually, there were more and more channels for him to obtain information. And as the information got more and more, he felt more and more terrible, and felt that the man in the silver moon and black robe was terrifying. Although there is only some fragmentary information, at first glance, there is a feeling of suffocating him. The terrible feeling as if one hand was covering the entire Ninja World almost made him sleepless. Although he actually slept well in those days, the feeling and the pressure were deeply engraved in his memory. From then on, he felt so terrible about this silver moon. He couldn''t trust the black robe man anymore. At the same time, he is also more and more active in collecting intelligence. No matter how big or small, whether it is related to his plan, or whether it is related to the Yinyue Black Robe, he is actively collecting and absorbing the useful parts of the intelligence. Although Caoyin Village''s collection capabilities are limited, Sheng has a consciousness secretly in the entire Caoyin Village. By integrating the intelligence with that fool, Yiye will be able to obtain mission-related key information. Therefore, the information he collected is very broad, and coupled with his excellent analytical ability, he still has a very intuitive understanding of the overall situation of the Ninja World. With the deepening and comprehensive understanding of the overall situation of the Ninja world, especially the dark side of the Ninja world, he gradually discovered a terrible fact. In other words, an inevitable fact driven by two giants. Ninja World, in the near future, a great war will inevitably occur. once Compared with the previous three Ninja battles, it is a fierce battle! And the current Zhongnin exam plan he implemented is just one part of it. At the same time, he also understood that all his actions were actually part of the huge plan of this silver moon and black robe man. And this silver-moon black-robed man was one of those two giant hands. "Really... do you think so?" At this moment, as Haneda Yiye''s mind was turning, the man in the silver moon and black robe sighed slightly and said. "Is not it?" When faced with the words of the silver-moon black-robed man, Haneda Kazuo asked rhetorically. "Indeed, I can''t say no." In this regard, the Yinyue and Black Robe also said straightforwardly. To be honest, for the person in the silver moon and black robe, he actually knew that Haneda Ichiba would definitely think of this layer. At this time, Haneda Ichiba''s words have already clearly explained what Haneda Ichiba has unearthed. Moreover, he already knew that the Zhongnin exam plan was only part of his entire layout. The person in the silver moon and black robe also knew Haneda Ichiba''s "hobby" for collecting information and the entire Kusakura village was collecting information for him. Haneda Ichiba realized that the entire plan was also a matter of time. I am afraid that there is no better understanding of Haneda Kazuha''s talents than the silver moon black robe. It was precisely because of the talent of Haneda Ichiba that the silver moon black robe did not show even the slightest surprise at this time. As for arranging Haneda Ichiba in Caoyin Village, there are considerations other than the Zhongnin exam plan. That must be there. In addition to using a talent that can arouse the suspicion of characters such as harmony among the seniors of Kushin Village without being discovered, the choice of Haneda Ichiba is indeed because Haneda Ichiba has been dealing with the grass for so many years. If the Hidden Village or Haneda clan had feelings, they would naturally protect the Cao Yincun or Haneda clan. It is guaranteed that in the Zhongren examination plan, it will not affect the impression of Caoyin Village in Konoha Village. And in this way, it can also provide a guarantee for him to find a backer like Konoha for Caoyin Village. So as to achieve the purpose of protecting the Haneda clan and Cao Yin village. It can also make him one less worries. After all, the Haneda clan is not as simple as a ruling family in the small Shinobu Village. "Then, I ask you, since the Haneda clan is a very special and important existence for you, why should the entrance of the Zhongnin examination plan be set up in the village of Kushinin. The Zhongnin examination plan is accidental. It is very possible that Kushin Village will become Konohas enemy, even if it does not become Konohas enemy, it will become the enemy of other Danin villages. With your energy, you should not choose Kusakura Village, choose Haneda clan, as long as You think, some Ninja Village cooperates with you." Hearing the words of the person in the silver moon and black robe that was almost a disguised acknowledgment, Haneda Ichiba asked. "I can only trust Caoyin Village." In this regard, the Yinyue Black Robe Man''s answer was also simple and straightforward. "Oh?" Hearing that, Haneda raised his brows and expressed doubts in his mouth. Is it the other hand? However, although he was expressing doubts in his mouth, there was no doubt in his heart. On the contrary, he reacted very quickly. What this silver moon and black robe man said is still valid, he can only trust Cao Yin Village and the like. The reason is also very simple. Haneda Ichiba had already noticed it before. It was two hands that promoted this battle. The Silver Moon and Black Robe were only one of them. And this other hand, since it can compete with Silver Moon Black The people in the robe promoted this battle together, and they must be evenly matched with the people in Yinyue and Black Robes, and evenly matched, it means that the people in Yinyue and Black Robes can''t help him. The Yinyue black-robed people said so, basically it is certain that the other hand is likely to have a deep influence in other Ninja villages, so that the Yinyue black-robed people can only choose Caoyin Village. As for this influence, it may be control, it may be that spies are lurking, making this Shinobu village unsettled, or it may be the deployment of nails related to the plan to destroy the Silver Moon Black Robe Man, etc., that is, except for the Cao Yin Village Besides, people in Yinyue and Black Robe have no choice if they want to plan successfully. That''s it, then everything makes sense. Why did this guy choose to act in secret? He had already mastered Konoha''s power, but he still had to manipulate everything in secret. It was because the other hand restrained him. Of course, he also restricted the other hand. But at this time, Haneda Kazuha, who had figured this out, suddenly realized. I finally trusted the words of the silver-moon black-robed man. At the same time, the feeling of oppression that has been lingering in my heart because of the knowledge of the big plan has faded a lot after all. After all, this sense of oppression originated from those two huge hands. Now, knowing that the two huge hands are opponents, evenly matched opponents, and how much they hold back each other, gave him a sense of security. "Then, trust you for the time being." Later, after figuring it out, Haneda Ichiba didn''t talk nonsense, so he said. "Thank you." For this, the Yinyue and Heipao people expressed their gratitude. These words of Haneda Ichiba obviously told him that as Haneda Ichiba, he would still help himself. And Haneda Ichiba, after all, is an important seed he planted, and now it has rooted and sprouted, even a tree with green leaves, if the other party really can''t figure it out at this time, he will still feel quite regret , Some things, in fact, he did not want to do. "Do you estimate, when will it be? How long do I have?" In response, Haneda Ichiba frowned and said after thinking about it. In the words, his face became more solemn than ever before, obviously asking a very important and crucial thing. When will it be? Regarding this, the silver-moon black-robed man was slightly taken aback, apparently he didn''t understand what Haneda Ichiba was asking. "You mean?" However, he reacted right away, and asked with some uncertainty in his mouth. Obviously, it was to confirm that what Haneda Ichiba asked was consistent with what he thought. "Yes." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba clearly understood what the silver moon black robe was thinking, and said affirmatively. Have you noticed it? I always feel a sense of being surprised. I seem to be able to understand the mood of some people. However, this was also taken for granted. He collected so much information and deduced it with his abilities. It was not too shocking. Hearing this affirmative answer, the person in Yinyue and Black Robe was taken aback for a moment, astonished in his heart. "The best result, three years later." Afterwards, in amazement, the person in Yinyue and Black Robe spoke very seriously. "Three years?" Hearing these words, Haneda Ichiba was visibly taken aback, and murmured: "Then this is too..." While talking to himself, his face was already covered with an unprecedented haze. "Ok." The silver-moon black-robed man looked at Haneda Ichiba, but didn''t say much, as if he didn''t want to disturb his thoughts, but simply nodded in affirmation. "You said that the best result is three years, so, in other words, it might be two years or one year?" In response, Haneda Ichiba suddenly raised his head and said almost questioningly. "Yes." Hearing this, the Yinyue black robe nodded and expressed affirmation, but still didn''t say much. "That''s why you urged Konoha so quickly. No, you urge Konoha to form an alliance with Caoyin Village so quickly, first to protect Caoyin Village, and second, for Konoha?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said quite hastily. "Yes." Hearing this, the Yinyue and Black Robe man once again affirmed. "This matter is actually... out of control?" Hearing these words, Haneda Ichiba didn''t ask anything eagerly, but fell into a long period of thinking before speaking. In the words and doubts, there is an inexplicable hope that he can get a negative answer. "Somewhat." However, this matter, after all, did not go as he had hoped, the answer from the Yinyue Black Robe Man was not the negative answer he wanted ~www.novelhall.com~ but a kind of euphemistic affirmation. "Ah" Hearing these words, Haneda Ichiba didn''t have any excitement of not getting the answer he wanted, at least he didn''t show any excitement of not getting the answer he wanted, just sighed. "It seems there is no way, then, the last question." And, after sighing, he quickly accepted the facts. "You said." In this regard, the words of the Yinyue Black Robe are still very concise. "You, have you ever touched my memory?" Then, in the next second, after these concise words, Haneda Ichiba''s words made the silver moon black robe man froze on the spot. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2459： meet "At this time, it''s not appropriate to have such a fair meeting." Looking at the round moon hanging high in the night sky, Da She Maru''s eyes turned back, looked at the **** white runner in front of him, and said. At this moment, they are on the roof somewhere in Konoha Village, with the Lang Lang night sky above their heads. Although there are eaves all around, they are much shorter than here. It can be said that they are in a unique position. There are no obstructions around, and even because of the height of the roof, it is almost a bit eye-catching. It can be said that their secret meeting this time was truly upright. And it was so fair that Konoha almost found it. To be honest, if the person in front of him is not too important and too powerful, it is impossible for him to participate in such a meeting. He had already attracted Konoha''s attention, and Konoha had already taken a series of actions because of his appearance, and had risen to Chengdu where the third trial was delayed by one month. In this situation, even if its Oshemaru, he still has a close relationship at this time. After all, as Hokages proud disciple, he knows his teachers methods very well, and he even experienced it personally. That time, he Almost never escaped from Konoha Village. For this matter, Da She Wan still has a lingering fear. Moreover, it is now basically certain that Takichiba has returned to Konoha Village. Otherwise, the man in the **** white robe in front of him would not suddenly contact him and meet him in such an environment. Obviously, it can be felt that the man in the blood moon white robe is also a little nervous. In other words, what happened before has made the man in the blood moon white robe a bit unscrupulous, as if something has been determined, they There is no need to cover up his actions. There is only one person in the entire Ninja World that can make the blood moon white robe person react like this. It is only possible that the blood moon white robe person lost the blood moon white robe person when he was not enough to deal with the blood moon white robe person. Taki Chiba with one eye. In other words, the man in the **** white robe must have confirmed Taki Chiba''s existence, or survival, and will meet with him at this time. After all, Konoha''s measures are seen in everyone''s eyes, perhaps this **** moon white robe man can ignore these. However, after all, he is cooperating with people or forces like himself who cannot fail to pay attention to these. He can ignore it, but he must pay attention to this aspect. Even if this person''s character changes drastically, he won''t even lose sight of this. Nor will he be willful to such a degree, risking self-destruction of the results of so long planned preparations. Now this kind of uprightness can only be because the man in the blood moon and white robe has confirmed Taki Chiba, and the existence of him having suffered an unprecedented loss has been confirmed, and his heart has begun to become tense, even because he lost an eye. Experience, and a little frightened, that''s why he made such an irrational behavior. Yes. In the eyes of the current Oshe Maru, the man in the blood moon white robe is a bit irrational. However, because of the huge power gap, he can only bite the bullet and respond to this contact. By the way, from the irrational behavior of the people in the blood moon white robe, plus some previous intelligence accumulation, as well as the uncertain remarks that Takichiba returned from the Konoha ninja group during this period, it is inferred It''s true that Takichiba is still alive. "Don''t worry, I have already arranged the arrangements. Don''t think that I will call you out without preparation, and I am still in this kind of place. I am not so stupid to lose my mind at this time." At this time, his gaze crossed the Oshe Pill and looked at the Bloody Moon White-robed man somewhere, although his gaze was not on his body, but he seemed to have seen through his mind, and said in a mouth that was neither salty nor indifferent. ready? And hearing this sound, Da She Wan almost stunned in his heart, and the focus of the erect pupils instantly moved away from the man in the **** white robe, shrinking slightly, but the surrounding dark whistles were already in sight. Ok? These secret whistle are a little strange... Is it an illusion? From this moment, Dashemaru keenly discovered something. There were four dark whistles around them, standing or sitting lurking, but they looked a little stiff and motionless, without even slight changes. This is definitely not because he wants to hide and maintain an absolute quiet appearance, but a kind of stiffness. It seems to be a stiff feeling. Obviously, the behavior of these four secret whistles has been controlled. According to the ability of the man in the blood moon white robe, it is estimated that these four secret whistle have been controlled by his illusion. like Really did not lose your mind? Is it possible that it is not Takichiba? Seeing this scene, Da She Maru slowly became suspicious. Following the suspicion, his gaze also glanced back slightly, which is the direction in which the **** moon white robe man''s gaze extended at this time. According to his information, a Konoha ninja died in that direction over there. At this moment, it has already been discovered. Some dark parts have been concentrated over there and began to deal with the Konoha ninja''s body. In other words, now, Konohas attention has been attracted by the dead Konoha ninja. Except for the four fixed dark whistles around, no one will notice them at this time. This **** white robe People obviously came prepared. It''s not because of the excitement, the panic and nervousness, so I was anxious to see him. Rather, the meeting took place only after it was arranged. Moreover, compared to meeting in a secret place, the current situation is so upright that it will not be discovered. The reason is also very simple. Now Konoha''s own ninja has been killed in his own village, and the killer has escaped and went into hiding. Konoha will definitely do his best to investigate, and the first step of the investigation must be Konohas horns in the dark place. Even now when dealing with the Konoha ninjas body, Konohas troops who have been hiding in the dark are probably already searching. The secret place of each Konoha. Moreover, I am afraid that some people have already counted the death of this person on his head, and on his head, he will definitely consider his understanding of Konoha, and the focus of the search must be those he knows. Hidden place. And the secret meeting place between him and the man in the **** moon and white robe would inevitably choose those hidden places he knew well. Now, it can be said that those hidden places are not hidden, and now this unconcealed place becomes hidden because Konoha''s attention is concentrated elsewhere. The man in the **** white robe did not lose his mind. Even now it is quite reasonable. Everything he didn''t consider has already been considered. "It seems that I underestimated you." But thinking of this, Da She Maru''s face slowly became serious, and said in his mouth. In the words, the evil and charm have already mixed a bit of heavy meaning. To be honest, the man in the **** moon and white robe is still sensible under this situation, and can even see what he didn''t see at this time, which is not what Dashemaru wants to see. Originally, cooperating with this man in the blood moon white robe, he was fancy the blood moon white robe man''s change in character after the Nine Tails Rebellion, becoming violent and irrational. After all, if this man in the blood moon white robe is irritable And irrational, then, how much cooperation, he still has a way to control this **** white robe man to a certain extent. But now, the character of the man in the blood moon white robe has changed drastically. I am afraid it was made for others to see. It is very likely that it was made for Taki Chiba. In fact, the man in the blood moon white robe is not irrational and irritable. After eating the lessons of the Nine Tails Rebellion, this **** moon white robe man has grown further. I''m afraid that the pretended obedience and the predominance of him before, I''m afraid, was seen through by this **** white robe man. I am afraid that I have been ignorantly making noise in the palm of this **** white robe man. What is even more frightening is that this **** white robe man has surpassed him in terms of personal strength and his own strategic wisdom. Their cooperation has fallen into an absolute disadvantage. Although there are many people here, but facing this **** moon white robe, no matter how many people are, it is no use. Unless, there is a Takichiba among these many people. Even, even if Taki Chiba is still alive at this time, and fighting against this blood moon white robe man, he may not be able to take advantage of this blood moon white robe man. Although there were not many bystanders in the Kyuubi Rebellion that year, Oshemaru was considered to have studied it. After thinking about it, he can only say that Taki Chiba took advantage of the arrogance of this blood moon and white robe to himself. Believing in strength, the man in the blood moon white robe lost an eye. Strictly speaking, in the Nine-Tailed Rebellion, although the man in the blood moon and white robe lost an eye, it was still his victory. Taki Chiba seemed to repel the attack of the man in the blood moon white robe. But it was a complete failure. It was even Konoha''s defeat. Not only has the fourth generation of Hokage been lost, Taki Chiba has lost everything. In fact, he is a complete loser. After growing up this time, the overall combat effectiveness of this **** moon white-robed man was already perfect. I''m afraid, he is standing at the pinnacle of the absolute Ninja world. Moreover, Taki Chiba was able to take advantage of the flaws of the white-robed man in the blood moon, this time after he grew up, it seemed to be completely gone. Takichiba, may not be able to defeat the current blood moon white robe man. And the **** moon white robe man, I am afraid, has been able to truly and completely defeat Taki Chiba. But Takichiba couldn''t deal with it anymore, and he and his own forces had no choice but to be arbitrarily used and used by this blood moon white robe man. In other words, his status may have changed from a cooperator to a subordinate level, under the energy of this **** moon white robe man. "It seems that you have guessed that Taki Chiba is already alive." And at this time, hearing Dashewan''s words, the man in the bloodyue white robe was also keenly aware of something. For the person in the **** moon white robe, he also attached great importance to the Oshe Maru in front of him. Although it could not be compared with the importance of Taki Chiba, he still understood the value of Oshe Maru very clearly. And in a sense, he is quite optimistic about the abilities of Dashemaru. If it weren''t for Oshemaru who is really untrustworthy, he would really like to learn from Taki Chiba and train him to become his own cronies. And it was precisely because of his understanding of Dashewan that he knew that at this time, Dashewan probably already knew a lot. At least this Takichiba is alive, he must have been aware of it. "Is it really alive?" But when he heard these words and heard the other party''s positive affirmation, Da She Wan''s face became heavy. "Danzo has officially cancelled the partnership with me." In response to this, the man in the **** white robe spoke again, seeming to convey another bad news. "Ok." However, Oshemaru was not surprised by the bad news, but responded casually. Seeing his frowning appearance, he was obviously still entangled with the fact that Takichiba was really alive. Although I had guessed it and determined it myself, Dashemaru couldn''t be relieved when he heard the news. As for the news of Danzo''s withdrawal, Dashewan is not surprising. Even if Danzo''s two sides and three swords were not in the dark world, Oshimaru had already seen it during his time in Konoha. Even when he defected in the first place, he probably had to hide in secret. This time when the man in the blood moon white robe contacted Dan Zang and told him that Dan Zang would act as an internal response, he already knew that Dan Zang would definitely not be on their side. I am afraid he promised the man in the blood moon white robe. It was just a tactic of slowing down, by the way, spying on some intelligence for Konoha. Of course, he has another plan in his mind, how to seize more power under this Konoha collapse plan. But now that Takichiba is back, he knows he is hopeless and his plan will not succeed. He simply cut off the connection here, and "protected" Konoha in the dark safely, at least not to be caught by Takichiba. To the end. As soon as it was announced that Taki Chiba was still alive, at that time, in Konoha, with Taki Chiba''s prestige, and among the ninja groups, especially those who experienced that era and have now grown into Konoha''s mainstay Among the ninjas, a terrifying situation will be reached. At that time, it was almost certain that Taki Chiba must be Hokage, and moreover, it was the Hokage that Danzo could never fight. Rather than being found by Takichiba to take the opportunity to get rid of it, it is better to continue to forbear. Danzo withdrew at this time, something expected. "Then, the most important thing to look for you this time is about that matter. I hope you can speed up the implementation. Our time is running out. Taki Chiba has declared war on me." Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~, the blood-colored white-robed man didn''t seem to have much to respond to Dashewan, but he just spoke very seriously. Declare war? time is limited? On hearing this, Da She Wan''s heart jumped fiercely. Are these two people finally going to fight head-on? The whole Ninja World... Are there any danger of destruction? At the same time, such a thought came naturally in his mind. "If it is too late, I hope you abandon this Konoha collapse plan." And in the next second, the second half of the words of the man in the blood moon white robe that made him stunned and stiff on the spot, with a solemn meaning, slowly sounded. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2460： emergency meeting During the day the next day, the Hokage Building, meeting room. "Maybe someone has heard that the body of Moonlight Hayate was found near Kikyo Castle yesterday." After taking a look around the event, after confirming that all the participants were all present, the three generations of Hokage gently put down the hat that represents Hokage, pondered slightly, and said. "What? Hurry?" And hearing this sound, the faces of all the ninjas who were suddenly notified of the emergency meeting changed, and some even exclaimed in their mouths. "How could this be?" "impossible!" Obviously, everyone was quite shocked when they heard the news of Moonlight Gale''s death, and there were several more sounds one after another. "Did...Osha Maru do it?" At this time, Hongdou''s face, who had already heard of it, slowly became heavy, and he said in a deep voice. Regarding Moonlight Hayate, as the three generations of Hokage said, Hongdou already knew about it. It should be said that after Xiyan found the body of Moonlight Hayate last night, she had already learned the news, and since she learned the news, She suspected that Oshe Maru did this. "No, not necessarily, we can''t make a simple conclusion." And her deduction was quickly rejected by Kakashi behind her. Kakashi only heard Kakashi say: "Last night, Haifeng should be on duty. It may have discovered something and followed him to the vicinity of Kikyo City. There was also a sound hidden spy named Dou who was in Kikyo City at that time, um... However, this Dou is also inseparable from Oshemaru." "Then stop the Chunin test and catch the Osha Maru." In response to this, the same voice in front of Kakashi sounded with a slight anger. "No, that guy showed his identity in front of Hongdou. In a sense, he is not afraid of the Zhongnin test being suspended. On the contrary, it is very likely that he will show up in an open manner just to stop the Zhongnin test. And this I believe everyone is well aware of the importance of the Zhongnin exam this time. I dont need to explain how much loss will be caused by the suspension. It cannot be suspended until there is no reason to suspend the examination." However, his words were quickly rejected by the three generations of Hokage. "Oshe Maru? What''s the matter?" When he heard these words, the advisor elder Mito Menyan who was sitting on the right hand side of the third generation of Hokage frowned, turned his head, looked at the third generation of Hokage, but asked very seriously. "I''ll explain to you later, Men Yan." In response, the third generation of Hokage turned his head and said to Mito Menyan. Hearing these words, he glanced at the mainstay ninjas in the surrounding villages, Mito Menyan pursed his lips, and finally did not speak. At the same time, on the other side of the third generation of Hokage, she looked like she was closing her eyes and rested. His left eye was slightly raised. After taking a look at the third generation of Hokage, he closed it again, and said nothing. "Furthermore, let''s not forget the suspension of the Ninja test. After all, Osha Maru has the ability to capture a small country, and Konoha who left with resentment, if he really wants to hunt him in the village, I am afraid, it is not something that should be done. ." At this time, Kakashi spoke again. "Yes." After hearing Kakashi''s words, the third generation of Hokage nodded and expressed affirmation. Ok This seems to be the truth. With the affirmation of the three generations of Naruto, similar thoughts flashed in the hearts of all the ninjas present, but they were quite agreeable. As one of Konoha''s three ninjas, and among the three ninjas, the three generations of Naruto-sama''s most proud disciple, and they have all experienced that era, and now many people have even participated in the war under the hands of Oshemaru, I still have a fairly intuitive understanding of the strength of the Oshe Maru. According to their judgment, the Oshe Maru absolutely possesses the power of capturing a small country. At the beginning, Oshemaru defected to Konoha because of the brutal and unconventional forbidden technology research. In the past ten years, I am afraid that Oshemaru''s strength has improved again. It is really not an exaggeration to capture a small country. Obviously, similar proposals are not considered. It is quite unwise in itself to capture such a ninja who can conquer a small country in the village''s main line. Although Konoha still has the strength to catch such a ninja, even in the main formation, his grasp will be a little bit better, but if there is a battle in the main formation, then the loss, I am afraid that it will not make ends meet. No matter how strong the Oshemaru is, his pursuit priority and influence after arrest will not reach the level that Konoha will risk a battle-level battle in this formation. If it was the Uchiha Nobuhiko, if it really reached the point where he had to hunt down, I''m afraid Konoha would consider setting the battlefield in the main formation. In other words, if it is Uchiha Nobuhiko who is emerging now, I am afraid Konoha will consider arresting at this time. Of course, if it is Uchiha Nobuhiko, then, this meeting at this time, it is not just a few of them. At least, all of Konohas top combat power, whether they have been retired or not, whether they are in the village or outside the village, whether they are not performing tasks or performing tasks, I am afraid they will appear at this time. In this conference room. Therefore, at this time, it is impossible to implement similar ideas. At least, just the current state of affairs. And after hearing this, he fell silent and did not insist. "Wait a minute, leave with resentment, and have the strength to capture a small country. Then after he leaves the village, all countries should pay attention to this kind of combat power, and the reputation of Dashemaru is more than just attention. All countries should hope to have this. The fighting power of the ninja, especially the small country and the small Ninja Village... Wait! Kakashi, what do you mean, in this Ninja test, no, in the Ninja world, there shouldnt be our allies who want to fight the Orochi Maru join forces to betray Konoha!" After a short silence, he seemed to chew Kakashis words repeatedly and muttered to himself. Then, in the second half of the sentence, he suddenly raised his head, as if thinking about it. Something extraordinary, exclaimed and said. And hearing this sentence, in an instant, everyone present including the two elder advisors, their faces changed again, and they all became solemn. "Those alliance treaties are nothing more than the same level of agreement as casually talked about." In this regard, Kakashi''s complexion remained unchanged and spoke quite casually. "Goo!" Hearing Kakashi''s casual words, he looked at Shangren behind him in surprise and subconsciously, and swallowed subconsciously in his mouth. Obviously, he knew that Kakashi was right. And if Kakashi is right, then Konoha is probably already standing on a bifurcated road at this time, and he must be more cautious about the matter of Oshemaru! "The past Ninja Wars also happened in the same way. Allied nations tore up their covenants, launched attacks, retaliated, and then retaliated against each other..." At this time, Kakashi''s seemingly random but extremely heavy words resounded again. Kakashi... Following Kakashi''s words, everyone''s eyes, but Ruoyuowu glanced at the man who had lost everything in front of them. At the same time, they all understood that Kakashi was right. For other Ninja villages that are also Da Nin villages, even if a written covenant is signed, its effect is only the verbal agreement level of Da Nin village to Xiao Nin village. A formal written agreement may only be unilaterally. Will be meticulously implemented if God''s will. After all, as far as the covenant is concerned, in this ninja world full of treacherous conspiracies, the main thing that maintains its effectiveness. The first is the situation, the second is the need, and the third is the strength. For Xiao Ren Village, breaking the covenant with Da Ren Village may be a matter of life and death, so they can only abide by it. However, Da Ren Village violated this covenant, and Xiao Ren Village could not help them. Naturally, there was nothing. Constraint power, this is the gap in strength. Konoha and other Danin villages are in a delicate balance. In terms of strength, no one can constitute a life or death situation for anyone. Therefore, the so-called allies, the restraining force generated by strength is basically Like the Big Ninja Village to the Little Ninja Village, there is not much effect. Then, at this time, why the covenant could be established between Daren Village is because of the two internal and external factors of demand and situation. These two reasons, in the final analysis, are the interests of Daren Village. First of all, there is a supply and demand chain between Daren Village, or between the big countries represented by Daren Village. For example, the lack of water resources and the various needs derived from water resources in the Kingdom of Wind cannot satisfy the internal requirements. Therefore, it is necessary to import this demand from the country of fire, and some rare herbs and minerals in the country of wind are needed by the country of fire, so the country of fire must also import from the country of wind, and this A stable trading environment is necessary for the commercial supply and demand. In other words, the diplomacy of the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire has a lower limit. They will never allow the conflict between the two sides to rise to the point where they cannot be traded. In this way, there is a lower limit of interaction between Sain and Konoha. No matter how they fight, they can only shake hands and make peace. In this way, the establishment of a non-aggression covenant between Sain and Konoha is guaranteed. One article applies to all major powers and Da Ren Village, and as long as there is a guarantee of non-aggression, then the covenant between the two parties has a minimum level of non-aggression, or that all regulations may not be complied with. But this is the only one. Nun Village is subject to the state and will inevitably abide by it. Even if there is a short period of non-compliance, this covenant will eventually be reached. In this way, no matter how the covenant is broken, each other will have a non-aggression. The lower limit guarantees the alliance relationship between Daren Village and the foundation for re-establishing the alliance relationship. In other words, the internal needs of Shinobu built the foundation of the covenant. Then, there is the situation of external factors, which makes it easier to understand. At the end of every Ninja battle, basically, because of the relationship between the situation, the various Ninja villages made a covenant. In every Ninja battle, in essence, all Ninja villages are almost fought, and the financial aspect has been fought almost altogether. It is urgent to restore the supply and demand chain to ensure the national strength of the big countries and the survival of Ninja village finances. After all, in addition to part of the mission income, the income of Daren Village is mainly funded by the country to which it belongs. As a military group, although the state does not care about the village, it does not mean that there is no control method. Money is the best control method. . Otherwise, 70% to 80% of the fighting power of the great powers is in Daren Village. Without this level of restriction, how could they have such a close trust relationship? The daimyo is not a fool. As for the personnel, the war has died seven or eighty-eight. If you die, Shinobu will lose all of it. Even if you win the war, you can only count as a loss. After all, for Shinobu, talent is strength. Fundamental. In this way, a situation is formed, and each other must rely on each other, and they can no longer fight. Therefore, a symbolic compromise was chosen, and after a victorious nation was made, a covenant was concluded. And the more the situation depends on the opponent and the more it cannot be fought, the stronger this covenant will be. For example, the major Ninja villages during the recovery period. The situation determines the upper limit of the effectiveness of the covenant. This is why, after the war, there is a fairly long period of peace. This is because the situation in the villages during the period of recovery from the war, everyone has to rely on each other, and no one can bear the weight of the war, so every one is very After obeying the covenant, and when the vitality is restored, the wings are hardened again, their dependence on each other is less and less, and at the same time they are more and more able to withstand the losses of the war, the covenant is no longer necessary. And now, it is the time when the covenant is dispensable. This is also Ninja''s alliance rule. The situation determines the upper limit of the validity of the covenant, the demand determines the lower limit of the validity of the covenant, and the strength determines whether it is eligible for non-compliance. "In short, there is still too little information at hand, no need to speculate." At this time, the words of the three generations of Hokage seemed to be conclusive, attracting everyone''s attention again. "Anbu has secretly sent people to collect information from various countries~www.novelhall.com~ rash actions will be put into a dangerous situation, and the enemy is probably waiting for our chaos." At this time, Xiaochun, who had been silent for a while, also spoke. "and" Following the words of Xiaochun turning to bed, the corners of the mouth of the third generation of Hokage showed a smile of relief, and the mouth also said: "I trust you very much." In an instant, when the sound of this sentence fell, I looked at the trusty and firm expression on the corners of the mouth of the old man who was dragging his tired body and supporting Konoha. All the young mainstay ninjas present, quietly and confidently. Float! "As a last resort, I will gather Konoha''s power to fight! Including the one who has been dead for a long time!" And at this time, the dull but very inspiring words of the three generations of Hokage also came one after another. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2461： After the meeting "Rizan, what is going on with the Oshe Maru?" "The power that has been dead for a long time? Do you mean Chiba? During this period of time, a considerable part of the power has been transferred. Chiba has not yet appeared. What are you planning, or that you are really sure that this is Is it really Chiba?" Watching the crowd leave and announcing the end of the meeting, behind the three generations of Hokage who were going to return to the office to handle official duties as usual, two questioning voices sounded almost simultaneously. "Oh, Menyan and Xiaochun." But when I heard these two voices, the three generations of Hokage were not surprised. They just turned around and looked at these two consultant elders who were also old, but still staying on the front line with their own dedication. Said with some emotion. "Sun Slash..." But after hearing the slightly emotional words of the third generation of Hokage, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Er Xiaochun, who originally wanted to question something, changed slightly. After looking at each other, they subconsciously spoke out, in their tone, But it was already a little bit sad. "Can you make it?" Then, as the two followed Sarutobi Hisaki into the straight passage leading to the Naruto office and confirmed that there were no people around, they couldn''t help but speak. As veteran comrades for decades, whether on the battlefield or on the political situation, they have been fighting side by side for a long, long time, and from childhood to adulthood, although they are different from each other when they were young, after all, each has its own playmate, but Since they became the disciples of the second generation of Hokage, they have been in danger repeatedly, and they have become acquainted with each other. Up to now, although they have not met once for a long time because of their respective positions, they even have to avoid suspicion. However, their relationship has long been beyond description of partners, relatives and close friends. Regardless of whether their political views are the same, whether their positions are opposed or not, their feelings for each other are already deep to a certain extent. It''s not an exaggeration to use the term "family" to describe it. At this moment, only by relying on the changes in the tone of the three generations of Hokage, they have already noticed something. It was the first time they heard this third-generation Hokage speak in such a tone since they met Ri Zhan. Obviously, the three generations of Hokage, who has been in the forefront for decades, really wants to abdicate. I really lost my spirit. It is also true, not willing or even unable to become Hokage anymore. "Is it Chiba?" And when the words that couldn''t help but fell, before the third generation of Hokage spoke, Zhuan Xiaochun frowned slightly, and spoke again. According to the current situation, if the three generations of Hokage want to abdicate and no longer serve as Hokage, then the most suitable candidate is naturally Chiba, who has disclosed the facts of survival internally. Originally more than ten years ago, before the fourth generation of Naruto came to power, this child and Kakashi were almost the only candidates for the fifth generation of Naruto. Later, due to the task, Kakashi lost his spirit and fell into confusion. And this child is beginning to really shine, shocking the entire Ninja world. Gradually, Chiba became the only candidate for the next five generations of Hokage. In addition, in order to avoid the death of the previous generations of Naruto, they often face the situation that the current Naruto will have no successor for a period of time. Therefore, when the fourth generation of Naruto wave Fengshuimen was cultivated, the fifth generation of Naruto candidate Chiba was also cultivated. At that time, let him become a Hokage assistant, and gradually open the right to read confidential information in the village, all in order to cultivate and test the child''s temperament and political outlook. And the performance of this child, to be honest, can be said to inspire the entire Konoha high-level and even some well-informed middle-level cadres. It is really perfect. This child is simply the perfect Naruto candidate, just like the fifth God gave Konoha. Same as Hokage. Externally, this child has shown outstanding military talents, especially in terms of the overall situation. He is simply impeccable. When the Battle of Kikyo Mountain broke out, after the suppression of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, when the Three World Wars broke out, this kid used it. A series of layouts stabilized the situation and caused the Shinobi world to fall into a certain state of confrontation, which gave Konoha a chance to breathe, especially the single-handed rescue of Shayins last viable power and returning part of the young genius of Shayin. In terms of military talent and military guts, this child is almost perfect. Whether it is a grand strategy or a slanting strategy, he can perfectly control it. Even, he was not too strong at the time and could still complete it. It was incredible. , I am afraid that this part of the information will be released, and it is estimated that it can shatter the glasses of all forces in the entire Ninja World. Internally, although this child did not directly participate in the political struggle, his words and deeds have suppressed Danzo, who has been in the dark and is extremely incompatible with his political views, and cant find it. At any breakthrough, with just this hand, it can be seen that this child is on the position of Hokage, even if the other four shadows are pressured together, Konoha does not have to worry about falling into a disadvantage. Whether it is political talent or political vision and means, this child is also perfect. At that time, almost everyone believed that Konoha, with four generations of Hokage and the next five generations of Hokage, would be invincible. At that time, even if there were enemies on all sides, Konoha did not waver. Even, full of hope for the future. Its just that no one thought that something like the Kyuubi Rebellion would happen. Suddenly, Konoha lost the fourth generation of Hokage, who was known as the first generation. Also, because of the appearance of Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba must Turn into the darkness. It can be said that on the bright side, Konoha lost the two pillars of the future overnight. I am afraid, if the old man in front of him had not come forward and used his own prestige and various political means to control the situation, I''m afraid Konoha is really at stake. Even if the situation is calmed down, Konoha may not be considered a slack, but it does not have any advantage. It can only be said that he barely won the third Ninja World War. Perhaps this is also destined. God gave Konoha an existence comparable to the first generation, and there will be an existence similar to Uchiha Madara in the outside world. The two are like enemies, no, they are natural enemies, restraining each other, and disrupting the ecology of the current Ninja world. And now, since Chibas existence has been disclosed internally, and most of the Hokage authority has been handed over, in addition to not being able to dismiss the ministers of various departments at will, it can be said that the entire Konoha is Chibas. Forget it. Coupled with the words of Ri Zan, Zhuan Xiaochun can only imagine that the third generation of Hokage is about to officially pass on the position of Hokage to the long-awaited fifth generation of Hokage. "Speaking of which, before the water gate came to power, Xiaochun and Menyan had already planned to retire." But at this moment, she didn''t get a positive answer from the third generation of Hokage, but she spoke. "Ok" In response, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan once again looked at each other, nodded, and said with a little hesitation. Yes, in fact, when the three generations of Hokage, the Sun Slash in front of them, retired and handed the position of Hokage to Bo Feng Shuimen, they were actually ready to retire. After all, as the fourth generation of Hokage, Hafong Mizumon''s deeds are quite outstanding. As Hokage, it has almost the style of the first and second generations, and they can also see at the time that Hafong Mizumon is deliberately trying to solve the Uchiha clan and The long-standing conflicts between the villages, and as the old days, especially the second generation of Hokage''s cronies and forces, the remaining party is not suitable for being an advisory elder anymore. To be honest, although they have inherited the political ideas of the second generation of Naruto, especially in the Uchiha family, they remain vigilant and suppressive to the Uchiha family, but if the fourth generation of Naruto can ease Uchiha during their tenure If there is a gap between the first clan and the village, then, when the five generations of Hokage rises, then the Uchiha clans problems can be solved without bloodshed, and as long as the Uchiha clans problems are solved, the new Naruto will truly be subdued, then Konoha''s strength Definitely able to go to the next level. Needless to say, the strength of the Uchiha clan is almost everyone''s elite. And because of historical problems, although the Uchiha clan has combat effectiveness, the village dare not use it much, and it is a pity that they have to be on guard at all times. Moreover, Konoha''s other strongest family is somewhat protected and unable to fight for the village with all its strength. In fact, Konoha''s two strongest signboards can''t actually be used completely. As for the fourth generation of Naruto and the fifth generation of Naruto, Hafeng Mizumon and Chiba, it would be no problem to subdue the Uchiha clan. Moreover, with the tactics of the five generations of Hokage, the Uchiha clan was absolutely unable to get out of the sky, and at the same time, they were able to find a way to deal with the Uchiha clan''s spiritual extreme defects. The two believed in this. Therefore, in order to facilitate this matter, they are actually willing to retire and make way for Hafengmizumen to solve the historical problems of the Uchiha clan. It also makes way for Chiba to fully control the Uchiha clan in the future. Moreover, they are also very old, and their work as advisory elders is much less than that of Hokage, but the things to worry about are the same. For the two elderly people, there are some too much. And Mito Muzi, the granddaughter of Mito Menyan, has gradually grown into an excellent ninja, and the things that should be handed over to the next generation should also be explained. It is time to enjoy her old age. As for turning to bed, Xiaochun, although she has no children under her knees, she has worked hard for Konoha all her life, regardless of merits and demerits. As a lonely old man, she is also ready to live her last days, and maybe she will try a young one. Things that I want to do at a time, but havent done it after all. Those, originally and the unknown son, no, it should be said that they were agreed upon by the son, but now they can only be achieved by one person. , However, in the Nine Tails Rebellion, Konoha instantly fell to the bottom. Under internal and external troubles, their retirement plan could only be shelved. As always, they were always worried about things that needed them to worry about. It is also because of the loss of the fourth generation of Naruto, especially when the fifth generation of Naruto may never be able to hold office. After all, hunting down Uchiha Nobuhiko or secretly containing him is a matter of life. Even Chiba couldn''t say 100% could come back alive. After losing the two, they encountered the problem of the Uchiha clan. They could only support Danzo and eliminate this wild horse that no one can control. "I do not agree to hand over the position of Hokage to Chiba now. During this time, it was Chiba''s unilateral contact. In the dark world, I don''t know what happened to him. He was in the Kyuubi Rebellion. Losing everything, even if Chiba is a special existence, there are situations where it is no longer suitable to be Hokage, because what happened to him, especially the ninja who became crazy and cold after losing everything, doesnt know what we see. How many, the current Chiba is not necessarily an exception. I think that the current Chiba is no longer suitable for becoming Hokage." And after this response, Xiaochun frowned slightly, but she pushed the topic back to the question about Hokage. "I will not pass the position to Chiba." But at this time, hearing the response of the two and the words of Zhuan Xiaochun, the third generation of Hokage shook his head and said. "Not to Chiba?" In this regard, originally because of the words of Zhuan Xiaochun, he looked at Mito Menyan who turned to Xiaochun with a little surprise. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the third generation of Hokage, almost exclaiming in his mouth. Not to Chiba? And at this time, Xiaochun, who raised an objection, was also taken aback. Who else can it pass to? At the same time, the same thought flashed through the two minds after their respective thoughts flashed. "Xiaochun, I know that you are caring about Chiba. I am afraid that among us, you are the only one who thinks about Chiba like this. Indeed, we have placed too much burden on Chiba. I think he was only a teenager. My child, and since that time, there has hardly been a day to live for myself, Hokage, I dont plan to impose it on Chiba." In response, the third generation of Hokage''s mouth showed a slight smile, and said softly. "This" Hearing these words, Mito Menyan''s face showed a bit of hesitation, and he muttered. He also understood what the three generations of Hokage said. But, in the current Konoha Village, is there someone more suitable than Chiba? I am really sorry for Chiba, but compared with the village, Chiba''s personal life is a question of fish and bear''s paw. Coldness is coldness, but this is about the thousands of people in the village and the thousands of descendants. It''s even the issue of the well-being of everyone in the Ninja World. Chiba is definitely the existence that can bring peace to the Ninja world, and Konoha Village is the only choice left to him. "Sun Slash..." At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~, a complex color flashed across Xiaochun''s face, whose opinions were accepted. "I understand what you mean. We do owe too much to Chiba. Even because of Zhenye''s relationship, we are not careful to give Chiba too much warmth. This time, let me put aside this cautious and willful Let''s go back." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage said. "So, what about the candidate for the fifth generation of Hokage?" Hearing that, Zhuan Xiaochun asked straightforwardly instead of struggling with the previous question. "This is also what I want to tell you, the question of the candidates of the five generations of Hokage, we..." And at this time, Xu knew that Xiaochun would ask when she turned to bed, and the three generations of Hokage''s face remained unchanged, but they only spoke seriously: "Go ask Chiba!" Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2462： Decide "Squeak..." The door of the confinement opened slowly, and a slight light shone into the office that had been silent for a while. "As for the problem of Oshe Maru, in fact, he appeared in front of Adzuki bean during the second experiment, and, according to Adzuki Dou''s report, it is very likely that Oshe Maru appeared on purpose." And with this faint light, three figures filed in, and what followed was the sentence of the third generation of Hokage. "What? The second test showed up, and you showed up deliberately, Hisaki, why did you hide it from us? A defected ninja like Oshemaru showed up during such a critical Chunnin exam, and deliberately showed up. , It must be a conspiracy, this kind of time should be the most..." When he heard these words, he stopped at Hokage''s desk and looked at the three generations of Hokage sitting in front of him. Mito Menyan almost spoke subconsciously. In the words, there are a lot of blame. "Precaution, isn''t it?" However, this sentence of his was not finished, and was interrupted by the three generations of Hokage who sat down. "Men Yan, don''t cut this matter out of embarrassment. I believe that he concealed this matter for a reason. Moreover, you and I know the situation of the village. Some relatively unimportant positions have been left unavailable. After experiencing it, he was defending, and the pressure on Sun Slash was also great. Moreover, since Oshemaru appeared in front of Adzuki beans in an open manner, in the end, he did not kill his mouth. Naturally, it is impossible to see Adzuki''s love for his disciple. In itself, it is already suspicious." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage did not speak, but turned to Xiaochun to speak. Regarding this matter, Zhuan Xiaochun supported the three generations of Hokage. As for why the three generations of Hokage did not tell him, then naturally there are three generations of Hokage''s reasons. Moreover, even if they knew about this matter, what they could do was quite limited. The situation in the village, as the advisory elders, is also very clear. Besides, they should have retired to the second-tier age, but because the village''s high-level leaders are not connected, they can only bite the bullet. It is also good not to know some things. At least, if it was the three generations of Hokage in front of them, that is, the reliable partner Sarutobi Hitizan who had been for decades decided not to tell them, then it would be necessary for them not to know this. "I know" Mito Menyan sighed at the words of turning to the bed and said. To be honest, he also knew that there were some things they shouldnt know, and Kakashi and Hizhan himself also said just now. Its very possible that Oshemaru has already contacted other allied nations and showed up to mess up Konoha. Obviously, some of Konoha''s situation is already known, and if the two advisor elders know about it, it may still cause a certain degree of confusion. At this time, their power of admonition can sometimes cause confusion. However, he still hopes that he can know about this kind of thing. In such an important test, an S-rank rebel broke into the village, brazenly showing off his existence, and maybe even uniting with other allies. In a critical situation, I finally found out that it was still very uncomfortable for Mito Menitis. "Actually, I didn''t deliberately want to hide it from you. All this is what Chiba meant. Of course, Chiba is also worried about what you are worried about now, and has no other meaning." In this regard, looking at the two who expressed understanding, the third generation of Hokage sighed and said. This matter was really not meant to conceal the two of them, but Chiba insisted not to let the two of them know about this matter. As for the reason, it is almost the same as what the two said just now, that is, considering the unstable factors that the power of the two will produce. Even Chiba, faced with Konoha''s current situation, had to be careful not to do anything dangerous. Must be safe and then safe. As for whether Chiba has opinions on the two advisory elders, the three generations of Hokage do not think that on the political level, as the same camp, there are no obvious differences and hostility in political views. Even if there is any quarrel, it will be justified. Revenge afterwards. Moreover, looking back on the contact between Chiba and the two advisory elders, there was basically no quarrel, and in the end it was the advisory elder who convinced Chiba that Chiba had no reason not to tell them because of personal affair. It was only forced by the situation, or, to be cautious, the information that could have been told to the two was concealed. Moreover, if Chiba is such a small belly, it is impossible for him to choose Chiba as the only candidate for the five generations. "Does Chiba mean..." Hearing these words, Mito Menyan pursed his lips, and the unwillingness in his eyes finally disappeared. Obviously, after hearing what Chiba meant, the unwillingness in his heart quickly disappeared. "So, what does Chiba mean now? Since you have come back, you should also know the current situation of the village and the problems facing the village. Why do you still act secretly?" In this regard, Zhuan Xiaochun seemed to have a different idea, and he also spoke at this time. In the words, it seems that there is considerable doubt about the fact that Chiba will not show up. "Chiba also has difficulties he can''t talk about. After all, he has been pursuing Uchiha Nobuhiko for more than ten years. With his ability, although he did not say it, he has probably faced Uchiha Nobuhiko several times. I''m afraid there are some concerns." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage said. The words were full of excuses for Chiba. No wonder Xiaochun is suspicious. Chiba''s behavior is indeed a little unclear. However, although the mouth is to excuse Chiba and have absolute trust in Chiba, the three generations of Hokage themselves do not understand Chiba''s current behavior. Here, the three generations of Hokage also understand the meaning of the words of Zhuan Xiaochun, and share the same feelings. At this time, Chiba chose to act secretly, which is indeed not in line with the routine, or in other words, not in line with the current situation. The current Konoha Village can be said to be internal and external. The internal manpower is insufficient, and the problem of non-compliance is becoming more acute. Externally, the Osaki Maru and the Allies can say that Konoha has reached a very crisis situation. And at this time, since Chiba has already returned, he should be clearly identified. Even if he does not take over directly, he can also announce that all the affairs of the Zhongnin exam will be handed over to him, although the Fengying of the Zhongnin exam is here in person, According to the rules, Hokage must be the receptionist. At this time, Chiba announced that it was not good to take over. But so what? With the prestige and deterrence of Chiba, coupled with the identity of the next five generations of Hokage, the entire Ninja world who has experienced that era should know, let Chiba receive Fukage, what opinion does Fuekage dare to have? Back then, what happened to Uchiha Madaras eyes? In this era, Chiba''s strength and prestige are definitely at the level of the first generations of Naruto and Uchiha Madara. If you are a mere Fukage, you dare not have any complaints, and you may even have to maintain a more humble attitude than Hokage. And precisely because of this, as long as Chiba Liang clearly identifies himself and frankly takes over the forbearance test affairs, Konoha''s internal and external troubles will basically be solved. Now Chiba is hiding in the dark and commanding, it seems that he is a little bit closer. Moreover, even if there is some unspeakable concealment, what will be the unspeakable concealment, so that he does not even use such a simple method? After much deliberation, neither the three generations of Hokage nor the Zhuan Xiaochun can think of it. "Are you sure, is it really Chiba?" And at this time, hearing the three generations of Hokage''s excuse, Xiaochun turned to sleep more suspicious, and after a short pause, she said with some suspicion. "What do you mean?" Hearing this, the third generation of Hokage had not yet spoken, Mito Menyan frowned and said vigilantly. "Hisaki, are you really sure that this is Chiba? The Chiba back then, not the other Chiba?" When she heard the words of Menyan Mito, Turning to sleep, Xiaochun took a slight breath and said something she didn''t want to say. "Ah! I''m sure." And the answer he got was the absolute affirmation of the three generations of Hokage. Chiba, definitely the same Chiba. Even if the behavior is unpredictable, the third generation of Hokage also believes that Chiba is still the original Chiba. Obviously, the meaning of turning to sleep in Koharu does not really suspect that Chiba is a counterfeit by someone else, but considering that Chiba lost everything because of the Kyuubi Rebellion, and he also pursued that Uchiha Nobuhiko alone in the dark world for so long. , Chiba is no longer the original Chiba. Yes. Turning to sleep, Xiaochun is worried. Chiba has changed because of losing everything and walking in the dark world for so long. It''s not Chiba anymore, and even what will be harmful to Konoha. And it is obvious that Chiba, who has this possibility, cannot be absolutely trusted, and should not even give him such a huge power. For Konoha, there has been a lot in history. There are Uchiha Madara far away, and Oshemaru and his like are near. Even if Chiba had done so many things for the village and gained so much trust, when encountering such things, I really can''t trust too much. In the recent example of Oshemaru, I think it is quite correct to think about it. However, for the three generations of Hokage, although Chiba has only unilaterally contacted the village for so many years, the village is not convenient to contact him, but every time the news is passed back, the three generations of Naruto can feel that Chiba is still the same Chiba . Perhaps because of losing everything, Chiba will inevitably change a little. But the essence will not change. He is still the existence that burns lives for the sake of his partners, just like the reincarnation of the original Hokage. Therefore, here, the third generation of Hokage also has doubts, but does not doubt. "Well, then, is it what Chiba meant to collect intelligence on the surrounding allies and spare a portion of the hands from the already nervous people?" As for the words of the third generation of Hokage, Zhuan Xiaochun groaned, after all, he did not insist on his own opinion, but changed the subject in this way. Nothing. Who would hope that Chiba is no longer Chiba? Moreover, even though Ri Zhan had misread the Oshe Maru, after all, he did not miss other people, so trust his vision. At this time, such a thought flashed through her mind. Who is there and even Konoha, who really wants to believe that Chiba has changed and is no longer that Chiba? This point, Zhuan Xiaochun is no exception. "Yes, as long as the Zhongnin exam is involved, I no longer give orders. Almost all arrangements are Chiba''s ideas." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage replied. "At this time? Does Chiba understand everything?" Hearing this, Mito Menyan said. "Well, in fact, Chiba is still very concerned about the village. For some general information, he first learned about the situation through contacting the ninja, and he took time to understand the situation when he came back. In addition, he originally collected a lot of information outside. Everything in the village is already very clear." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage said. Mito Menyans question is obviously that Chibas return time is too short, and he took the entire Zhongnin exam at once, because he didnt understand the situation. However, this is obviously too much to worry about. Since he gave everything to Chiba, he must know that Chiba can solve it. As for the current situation in the village, he naturally arranged it. "Then, let''s follow Chiba''s arrangement." And hearing this sound, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan were no longer entangled, and said relievedly. "Ok." In response, the third generation of Hokage nodded. "Sun Slash, Men Yan..." Later, after being relieved, Xiaochun turned to take a look at the Mito Menyan next to him, and also looked at the three generations of Hokage in front of him, and said again. However, after speaking, he did not go on directly, but showed some hesitation. "what happened?" In this regard, the three generations of Hokage and Mito Menyan were taken aback at the same time, and subconsciously asked. At the same time, his face became serious. For so many years, they have also understood Zhuan Xiaochun''s character very well. She is definitely a leader among women who act resolutely and decisively. Even many men are far inferior to her. She showed such obvious hesitation, it was obvious that she had to say something very important next. Or, at least, something very important to her. "When the Zhongnin exam is over, I will retire." And at this moment, he hesitated, Xiaochun took a deep breath and announced. Retire? Hearing these words ~www.novelhall.com~ both the third generation of Hokage and Mito Menyan were shocked, and their faces showed a little bit of astonishment. "Yes, it''s time to rest. As the unknown son said, women always have to live their own lives, otherwise..." However, before they waited for anything to say, Xiaochun raised her eyes when she turned to bed, as if she had finally made up her mind that no one could make her change her mind, and she said firmly: "It''s a shame for a lifetime like this." ... "Are you... really Chiba?" At this time, on the other side, in the intensive care unit of the Konoha Hospital, a middle-aged man in a green tights with thick eyebrows like a watermelon head slowly raised his head and looked behind him as if he was facing an enemy. , Said extremely heavy. At the same time, in his pupils, there was a reflection of the figure standing on the windowsill in the silver moon and black robe hunting as if suddenly. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Net mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2463： Count on Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! "Well... why don''t you speak?" Following the extremely heavy words, he turned around, and opened his hands to block the watermelon of the silver-moon black-robed man and the patient with the same watermelon head and thick eyebrows who was lying on the bed behind him who seemed to be unconscious. The middle-aged man in a green tights with thick eyebrows couldn''t help but say another word when he saw that the man in Yinyue and black robe hadn''t spoken for a long time. At the same time, during the words, his body shape is constantly depressed, and the "big" character shape seems to be crushed little by little, and shrinks down. At the same time, his pupils are constantly depressed with this body shape. Slowly turning up, it gradually changed into a weird look of rolling his eyes. However, although the figure and face are getting more and more funny, it is obvious that this middle-aged man in a green tights with thick eyebrows and a watermelon head is showing a sense of vigilance. Very serious and vigilant. Just because it is perfectly hidden in the bizarre behavior, it seems that this guy is just being funny. "You applied for this yourself. If you can''t confirm my identity, or if you don''t believe my identity, do you still let me take care of your beloved disciple?" As for the middle-aged man in the tights with thick eyebrows and watermelon head, under the black hood of the silver-moon black-robed man, he spit out such a sentence. In the rhetoric, it is more helpless than the rhetorical question of words. It seems that this silver-moon black-robed man is quite helpless to the behavior of the middle-aged man in the watermelon head thick eyebrow tights. "Also, don''t look at it. This hood has been specially treated. You can''t see it inside." At the end, it seemed to be quite helpless, the Yinyue black robe man added another sentence. "Really... It should be Chiba to hear the voice." Hearing these words, the middle-aged man in a green tights with thick eyebrows and a watermelon head slowly straightened up, seeming to finally confirm the general opening. It''s just that, but that''s what he said, but from his uncontrollable peeking into the hood of the silver-moon black-robed man, you can see that he still didn''t give up peeking at the true appearance of the silver-moon black-robed man. As for the voice, he confirmed that it was Chiba. Although it has become a little more gloomy, but after all, he and Chiba are quite familiar with each other, and he can still hear that it is Chiba. However, even if Chiba was confirmed vocally, in fact, the middle-aged man in the green tights with thick eyebrows on the watermelon head still has this sense of vigilance. After all, for him, Chiba has been growing up since childhood. The partner together, if the person in front of him is really Chiba, then there is no need to hide his face in front of him. However, now that the situation is urgent, the only person he can think of is Chiba. Moreover, the village has secretly released news, and all ninjas with a certain level of identity have already learned that Konohas S-rank ninja Taki Chiba who died more than a decade ago has not died and has successfully returned to the village. , And took over the forbearance exam. To be honest, after receiving the news, he was skeptical. It is not that his relationship with Chiba has become cold due to more than a decade of "death". On the contrary, the news of Chiba''s death in battle came. At that time, he was the saddest one who cried. Although he did not have the most contact with Chiba at the time, the other ones who cried the saddest did not have too much contact with Chiba, but that is what Chiba did. A person, even if you have only been in contact with him for a short period of time, you can still have a good feeling for him because of the short-term relationship with him and everything he has done, and treat him as a partner. At critical moments, you will even take your life. Give it to him. Because Chiba is such a person, he would never make jokes with his partner''s life, and even would spare his life to protect his partner. Becoming Chiba''s partner is definitely a very lucky thing. It is also a very reassuring thing. After losing a competitor like Chiba and knowing that he would never have a chance to surpass him, he was still young and energetic, and it was quite a pity. It is precisely because of this, because it was too sad that after accepting Chibas death, his feelings towards Chibas death and Chibas own person cooled down sharply, and he deeply accepted Chibas People are no longer in this matter, even, almost instinctively will not go or refuse to think of Chiba and Chiba-related things. In other words, over the past ten years, he has selectively forgotten Chiba and his feelings for Chiba. Therefore, at that time, he also instinctively and selectively resisted the news that Chiba was still alive. Even now, even if it was the news released by the three generations of Hokage personally, and he was also a letter sent by Hokage directly under Anbu, and people came over for the first time, he still didn''t trust it. And at this time, not to mention that the behavior of the silver-moon black-robed man in hiding his face was really suspicious, even if Qianye stood in front of him openly, he would still doubt it. "Unexpectedly, so many years have passed all of a sudden, you and I are a lot older." In response to this, the Yinyue black robe man suddenly said that the bull''s head does not see the pony tail. "Huh? I''m not old? I''m still a youthful, passionate, golden 30 year old?" Hearing that, the "middle-aged" man in the green tights with thick eyebrows with watermelon head blinked and looked puzzled. By the way, he looked up and down at his green tights and touched him. Touching his "smooth" "30-year-old" face, he opened his mouth very puzzled. Uh Regarding this, watching the actions of the "middle-aged" man in the green tights with thick eyebrows and watermelon head in front of him, he was also a man in a silver moon and black robe. Yes! Thirty years old! Although Kai looks older, he is thirty years old! I seem to be... almost the same. Obviously, at this time, he silently calculated the age of the "middle-aged" in front of him, and then his heart was shaken violently. I am really... It seems that there is a problem with the concept of time... Then, looking at Metkay in front of him, he felt a bit of self-deprecating in his heart. "Ah! I''ll look at Xiao Li first." In this regard, the Yinyue black robe man did not show anything on the surface, but only coughed lightly. After covering up, he moved the topic to another place. "it is good!" When he heard these words, Metkay''s face was solemn, and he stopped thinking about the previous question about age. He immediately stepped aside, so that the talking room had already jumped off the window sill and was about to move forward. Moon black robe man. After all, his purpose in putting the letter to the Yinyue and Black Robe man was to let him see his beloved disciple. That is, in the qualifiers for the Ninja test, he broke out with all his strength and completely overwhelmed the last disciple of Gaara, Li Luoke, who was one of the best sand waterfalls in the Ninja test. As for other things, anything is fine. "Is it Bamen Dunjia?" While passing by with Metkay, a young man in a coma with his whole body covered in bandages and frowning slowly appeared in the sight of the silver moon and black robe man. Although he was covered with bandages, this young man was still quite eye-catching. After all, the watermelon head had thick eyebrows and had no blood relationship with Kai, but it was still so similar. I am afraid there are not many in the entire Ninja World. This young man is definitely a rare beast. And more importantly, from the eyes of a person in Yinyue and black robes, it can be seen that even if the young man is in a coma, he is still suffering from pain. It can be seen from the situation of his frown, although the coma is a loss. Perception, but as a silver-moon black-robed man who has experienced numerous battles, has been injured countless times, even completely maimed, and his whole body has been broken and broken several times, the pain of some injuries can really be even in a coma. Felt. From here, it can actually be seen that this young mans strong willpower, if it is changed to someone else, if the will and tenacity is not enough, at this time should not just frown and gritted his teeth, I am afraid that he has already unconsciously started groaning. Up. Moaning, this is a warning that the body cannot bear, but it has nothing to do with subjective consciousness. But now, the teenager can just frown and gritted his teeth unconsciously, which is obviously a manifestation of willpower. It can also be seen that this teenager should be doing this very hard training on weekdays. Only by long-term training to squeeze his body can he exercise his will like steel at such a young age. At this point, the people in Yinyue and Black Robe still felt deeply. But now that the long-term physical training, the steel-like willpower, and Metkay beside him, almost no need to think about it, the person in the silver moon and black robe knew why this Li Luo was lying on the bed. What''s more, he also knew about it. "Ok." In this regard, Metkay''s face clearly showed some worry and hesitation, and even a slight regret appeared on his face. At the same time, Kakashi''s words "too messy" sounded in his mind unconsciously. Looking at the bruised and unexplained disciple now, Metkay really felt that what he did was wrong. Li Luoke, Xiao Li, this child, is the ninja he has seen most like himself, and his situation is even worse than himself. At the beginning, although there were also many geniuses around him, as well as Chiba and Kakashi, who were even ashamed of geniuses, at least there was a good father around him, who was also his father, who gave him the ability Catching up and surpassing these genius and even super-genius existence capital. Moreover, he can also learn ninjutsu, but he is not good at it. And Xiao Li, not only doesn''t have any capital, but he can''t even master ninjutsu. It can be said that as a ninja, Xiao Li who can only stand by physical skills, not only has no early days, I am afraid that the ninja''s life may also be very short. However, Xiao Li moved himself with his willpower and the ability to practice his ideals, and also made him resonate. Looking at another genius in his team, he still chose to play eight. Dun Jia taught it to Xiao Li. Moreover, Xiao Li did not live up to expectations. He has achieved high attainments in Bamen Dunjia, and even in terms of growth speed, he may have surpassed himself. It is comparable to Chiba who also studied Bamen Dunjia, and even in his own. In terms of feeling, they are a little bit beyond Chiba. Undoubtedly, Xiao Li has a talent that is almost super-genius level in physical skills and eight door Dunjia. Perhaps, although Xiao Li could not learn ninjutsu, he opened the door of unparalleled physical skills after closing the door of ninjutsu. And because of this, he will lose his rational and objective considerations when facing opponents who already have the title in this Zhongnin exam. Blindly wanting Xiao Li to prove himself, it became the current situation. Only then will Xiao Li be hit hard. And the severity of the injury, no doctor in the hospital was optimistic, and even directly began to make him think about Xiao Li''s inability to spend the rest of his life as a ninja. It was precisely because of this that he felt regret and his irrationality. he It may have ruined Xiao Li''s ninja career. Also ruined the biggest goal of his disciple''s life. Therefore, in this remorse and guilt, he would think of the rumored Chiba who came back. After all, Chiba should be considered the strongest medical ninja in the ninja world. The strength of medical ninjutsu is probably not as good as that of Tsunade-sama, or even worse. At the same time, Chiba is also training Yamon Dunjia, and in terms of the high-intensity combat and the number of injuries he performed at the beginning of the mission, the experience of injuries caused by using Yamen Dunjia is probably not as good as Chiba. It can be said that Chiba is the most suitable medical ninja for the current situation. At this time ~www.novelhall.com~ even if instinctively resisted the fact that Chiba is still alive, and because of this, I have been skeptical that Kai''s choice is Chiba. I can only pin my hopes on Chiba. "Can... be treated?" Then, after this affirmation, Metkay''s face rarely asked seriously and nervously. "Already opened to the fifth door?" In this regard, the person in Yinyue and black robe did not directly answer Metkay, but after doing a series of checks without touching it as much as possible, he spoke. "Ok." Hearing this, Metkay nodded heavily. "Lilianhua?" In response, the Yinyue black robe man asked again. "Yes." Hearing this, Metkay nodded again, his expression even more nervous. "This is... really amazing! To be able to use Lilianhua in actual combat, I''m afraid, this kid has already mastered the fifth door. In terms of age, it may be earlier than I have mastered." At this moment, the person in Yinyue and Black Robe who heard this couldn''t help sighing. "Then...is there any hope?" In this regard, Metkay did not feel any joy or change in attitude due to the praise of the people in the silver moon and black robe to his disciples, but just asked. "Sorry, I have no cure." After this questioning, the Yinyue and Heipao man''s answer was also straightforward. He cannot treat this injury. And in this moment, Metkay froze directly on the spot, as if struck by lightning, the whole person was defeated. In the eyes, it seems that they have lost their look. A look of self-blame and despair slowly surfaced on his gray face. "However, I can''t, but Tsunade-sama can. After all, I don''t have any experience in surgery." Then, at this moment, the second words of the Yinyue and Black Robe man slowly sounded. Chapter 2464： Decide Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! "Really, is there no way? I''m sorry, Xiao Li..." Listening to the words of the black-robed man in music, Metkay, whose eyes had completely lost its brilliance, made no secret of his guilt. With a touch of remorse, he slowly looked at his disciple with an apologetic voice. Since even the silver-moon and black-robed man in front of him, that is, Chiba, could not do anything, then there really was no way. Xiao Li''s injury is no longer a category that can be cured by man. He has also practiced Bamen Dunjia himself, step by step. Xiao Li, as his most concerned disciple, naturally knows the progress and physical condition of Bamen Dunjia. Opening the fifth door in battle is a desperate one. Bo, he also knows very well that even if he wins the pre-selection and defeats Gaara, Xiao Li will definitely be seriously injured, not to mention that after the fifth gate limit state, his body was already devastated and most vulnerable, but he also suffered me. In fact, Metkay had already prepared for Gaara''s blow and the injury. And it is precisely because of this that after the doctors diagnosed, Metkay would go to Chiba the first time. In a sense, he already knows that these can be diagnosed and can be diagnosed, but it is absolutely impossible to cure Xiao Li''s injury. And Xiao Li''s only hope was Chiba, who had just returned. After all, Chiba Master Tsunade-sama has proven that his climax medical ninjutsu in the past is definitely a medical ninja of Tsunade-sama level, that is, the first level in medical technology and medical ninjutsu ninja. Use magic to describe his medical skills. If anyone in Konoha Village can save Xiao Li, then only Chiba. Now, since even Chiba has said that it can''t be cured, there is no one in the entire Ninja World who can treat, that is to say, Xiao Li can only spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. Don''t worry, Lee! Master will take care of you for the rest of your life! Sorry! In the future, let the teacher make atonement! At this moment, his heart was already resolutely and resolutely full of guilt to make a decision, and with this decision, his eye sockets began to redden slightly, and his face was already an affectionate and firm color. "Huh? Huh? What did you say?" However, the next moment, the affection on his face suddenly solidified, a pair of small eyes blinked, and a hint of thinking flashed across his face, and then he blinked several times, a kind of "I just was It''s not that I missed something" or "Did I hear something wrong just now" quietly appeared on his face. Then, suddenly, he turned his head, looked at Chiba, and said excitedly. "However, I can''t. Tsunade-sama can. After all, I don''t have any experience in surgery." Regarding this, looking at the look of excitement on the face of Metkay in front of him, the silver-moon and black-robed man repeated the words just now. Not a word was changed. I am afraid that if I change a word, the guy in front of me will not be able to understand it. "You mean, you can''t, but your medical teacher can?" In response, Metkay blinked his eyes several times, and after a thoughtful look appeared on his face, he turned around and grabbed the shoulder of the silver-moon black-robed man, and asked excitedly. "Well, I have read the inspection report of Li Luoke. The other injuries are okay. There are some ways to use medical ninjutsu. The main reason is that his attacked hands and feet have suffered comminuted fractures. The entire forearm and calf have been broken. Part of the bones are crushed due to the external pressure, and many fragments of bone crushing have entered the blood vessels and muscles, and processing requires very delicate surgical operations. As long as these fragments are taken out, Xiao Li can still rebuild Standing up and becoming a ninja, its just that his future possibilities may be greatly reduced by this." Regarding this, the Yinyue black robe man resisted the iron hoop-like feeling from his shoulders and spoke. After the ninja passed the request of this guy, the people in Silver Moon and Black Robe also checked Li Luos diagnosis report for the first time. Although these doctors could not treat them, the medical standards of the group of doctors at Konoha Hospital were still quite good Excellent, there is nothing wrong with this diagnostic report. And it was indeed a very meticulous examination. After reading it, the person in Yinyue and Black Robe already knew the specific situation. Before coming, a treatment plan had been made. This time I came here, just to inform and inform Metkay. "It doesn''t matter, as long as he can stand up and survive as a ninja." When he heard the words of the silver-moon black-robed man, Metkays eyes flashed two lights, and the whole face suddenly came up. While speaking, the saliva almost sprayed the silver-moon black-robed mans face. . "However, for this matter, we must find Tsunade-sama. I don''t have much experience in surgery. I am afraid that only Tsunade-san can perform this level of super-S difficulty surgery." In this regard, the Yinyue Black Robe Man said. Although he has a treatment plan, there is no way to complete it with his alone. Xiao Li''s injury requires an extremely delicate operation. After all, although he has reached a certain level in medical ninjutsu, he has no experience in this level of surgery, and no experience in the second. In any case, his medical ninjutsu is strictly for his own service. This level of fine surgery is impossible for him to perform for himself. When this kind of surgery was performed, he passed out and lost consciousness. Moreover, let alone this level of surgery, he has not done ordinary surgery several times. No, it should be said that I have never done it. Therefore, he can''t handle this matter. It can only be done by Tsunade. "If Tsunade-sama does it, what is the success rate?" At this time, Metkay also calmed down a little bit. At this time, his hands were slightly loose, and he suddenly said seriously. Obviously, Metkay was still quite calm, and was not dazzled by the joy of hope because there was still hope. At this time, he knew that since it was an operation that Chiba could not perform, it must be extremely difficult. Yes, and since it is an operation, it must be risky. The more difficult the operation, the greater the risk. Anyway, here, he must ask clearly. "hundred percent." And at this moment, when he asked, the person in Yinyue and black robe seemed to know that he would ask like this, and said the rhetoric that he had prepared long ago. "hundred percent?" In response, Metkay was slightly taken aback. Obviously, I didn''t expect to have such a high surgical success rate. No, it should be said that I can''t even think of it. "Yes, do you still remember when Yunyin invaded Konoha? Wasn''t I seriously injured at that time? It was also because the whole body was overused by the Eight Door Dunge and received a heavy blow. It also caused exhausting damage, and it was also Yuriko The operation was completed under the command of Tsunade-sama. For Tsunade-sama, this kind of operation is not a problem." In response, the Yinyue Black Robe Man spoke. He didn''t say this to comfort Metkay. Moreover, even if it was comforting, he would not comfort Metkay by saying that it was 100% unrealistic at a glance. This 100% success rate is justified, and it is based on the fact that after Yunyin Yeyuebi invaded Konoha that year, the serious injuries he suffered were basically the same as those of Li Luk at this time. They were all eight-door Dunjia super. The body was severely injured after the load. Strictly speaking, the injury he suffered was even more serious than Xiao Li now, and even more serious. At the beginning, his injuries were all successful, and Xiao Li''s degree of this kind, naturally, there is no problem. Risks definitely exist, but with Tsunade''s technology, these risks can be completely avoided. This 100% chance is not nonsense. At least, in the case of phobia, Yuriko can be directed to perform the same delicate and more difficult operation with only the diagnosis certificate and equipment. Now it is relatively simple and the same delicate operation, even if Tsunade is still only a command, it can be done. . After all, Yuriko is still alive and in his prime. Although there is a window of time for marriage and childbirth, after her comeback, her medical skills have become increasingly sophisticated. Now there is the meaning of the chief non-medical ninja medical staff. . Over the years, the surgery has not been interrupted, and the level of surgery must have become more skilled. Even if Tsunade commanded it again, Yuriko could complete the operation 100%. "But, 100%...Xiao Li''s physique can''t be compared to you either." Hearing these words, Metkay slowly let go of his hand, looked at the silver-moon black-robed man in front of him, and looked at Li Luoke who was lying unconscious on the hospital bed, frowned slightly, and said again. . In the words, he still had doubts about this one hundred percent, and above his tone, he sounded a little worried. However, he is right to be so suspicious. According to Metkay, as far as he knows the number of times that Chiba has been seriously injured, basically every time he leaves the village alone, he is always seriously injured or wounded all over his body, even several times. Serious injuries on the verge of death. Even so, Qianye is still able to come alive every time and become stronger and stronger. This physique, this vitality, is definitely not something ordinary people can have. Although there is no clear evidence, it is certain that Chiba''s body is likely to be some kind of blood inheritance boundary. According to Ebisu, he had studied Chibas body, especially the Taki clan, and found that everyone in the Ryu clan, including Chibas father Ryomaha, had certain physical defects, which caused Chakra to fail. many. It is very likely that Qianye will survive near death every time, and every time he is injured, the feeling will become stronger. The reason is most likely because Qianye is actually a physical type with high vitality. It''s just that no one knows. Maybe, Chiba doesn''t know it himself. After all, the body of the Taki clan has defects in almost every generation, it is very likely that there are genetic problems, and it is very possible because of the inheritance of a certain blood inheritance boundary. Now, Chiba is left alone in the Taki clan. Although no one can prove it, it is absolutely possible. The defect of Chakrashao may be because the blood line boundary has no side effects of awakening. After all, there are many blood inheritance limits in the Ninja world, and it is normal for them to have certain side effects when they are not awakened. The amount of chakras in the later period of Chiba is actually getting larger and larger, it is very likely that after the blood is awakened, the defects are made up, and a huge amount of chakras is produced. And now, although Xiao Li said that the possessor has a strong physical talent, and he can master the fifth door at a young age, but compared with Chiba''s physique and vitality, which is suspected of blood succession boundary, he still has a lot of vitality. Gap. This one hundred percent may be really one hundred percent when used on Chiba. However, for Xiao Li, that may not be. "Do not worry." In this regard, the Yinyue Black Robe Man did not explain much, but said: "Please trust me." "This" When he heard the words of the Silver Moon and Black Robe Man, Metkai frowned and groaned, as if hesitated, but soon he was relieved: "Anyway, I believe you, now there is only This way." Obviously, through the conversation just now, Metkay recognized that the silver-moon and black-robed man was Chiba''s identity. He can still feel it, and the people in front of him are really helping himself and his disciples. "But ~www.novelhall.com~ Master Tsunade has left the village for a long time, and there is no news from Master Tsunade outside. How can I find her?" Later, after agreeing, Metkay said. If Tsunade-sama is here, then you must find Tsunade-sama who has never seen the dragon. Currently, he has no way to contact the only female among the three forbearances. He is also the only heir of the noble lineage of Konoha. "I will take care of this. I still have some solutions. Xiao Li''s situation has stabilized. If you spend more time, it will not affect his treatment. We still have time to find Tsunade-sama. If you Don''t worry, I can do some emergency treatment for Xiao Li first.", In this regard, the Yinyue black robe man said frankly. This matter is actually not in a hurry. Xiao Li is out of the dangerous period, and his body is really strong. People in Yinyue and Black Robe who have seen various diagnostic reports know that Xiao Li will wake up soon. It is estimated that you can get out of bed in a short time. Its just that the severely injured hands and feet are useless, they dont have any sensations, and they have to be fixed with a plaster, otherwise the bones that have been crushed inside will cause him to be torn apart by every subtle movement Pain, but also hurt his muscle tissue that was originally overdrawn because of the Eight Door Dunjia. At that time, without moving a few times, his hands and feet will be cut into pieces by his own bones. At that time, there is really no way. "Then, I will trouble you." And hearing this sentence, Metkay also knew that there was no other way but to say this. "Om!" Hearing these words, the Yinyue Black Robe Man did not talk nonsense, raised his hand slightly, and the green smoothness suddenly appeared in his palm. However, he immediately started to deal with Xiao Li. Chapter 2465： shake Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! "This should be fine." Gently put the last piece of brilliance in his hand into the prepared water, and after fainting a layer of blood, the silver black robe man raised his head, looked at the worried and nervous Metkai, and said. "How exquisite is your medical ninjutsu?" And hearing this life, Metkay''s mouth popped out, not thanks, but an incredible sigh and exclamation. "Huh? What''s wrong?" Regarding this, the silver-moon black-robed man was taken aback for a while, and looked at the faint blood in the basin of water, the tiny particles and the layer of fine sand floating in the water. At the same time, another The green brilliance in his hand also slowly dissipated, and under the palm of his hand, the large gaps in the juvenile''s heavily injured hands and feet that were cut by the scalpel had also healed, and it seemed that there were no scars at all. "These ones" Hearing that, Metkay did not answer directly, but followed the gaze of the silver-moon black-robed man and looked at the large bowl of blood that was placed beside the patient and the silver-moon black-robed man, and saw it. After the sight, he couldn''t help but speak. Just now, this person in Yinyue black robe, that is, when Chiba was dealing with his beloved disciple Xiao Li on the hospital bed, he cut open the severely injured hands and feet of Xiao Li, and then he didnt know how to use it. What kind of medical ninjutsu, it was cut into a long strip, almost the length of the entire arm and the entire foot wound or directly can be said to be a gap in the incision, not a drop of blood flowed out, at the same time, the other hand , On the other hand, is a medical ninjutsu similar to the technique of extracting minor diseases, one by one, the things extracted from the incision are put into the basin of water that has already been prepared. And as there were fewer and fewer things extracted, the area where Xiao Li was cut began to heal naturally, and healed now. Now, the floating in this basin is extremely small. If it weren''t for the large number of accumulations, the almost invisible particles and the fine sand at the bottom of the basin are naturally the things in the body. Not to mention the particles in my disciple''s body, how could there be such a layer of fine sand, and depending on the quantity, there are still quite a few. Looking at his disciple''s brows were obviously loosened a lot, after taking out these things, it obviously alleviated the pain of his disciples. In other words, these things got stuck in one''s own disciple''s body, which caused a lot of pain. Almost subconsciously, Metkai wanted to know what these things were and why they appeared in his disciples. "These ones?" Hearing Metkays words, the silver-moon and black-robed man was startled for a while, then subconsciously looked at the pot of **** water, and suddenly said: "These floating ones are stuck in your disciples. The bone powder in the muscle fibrous tissue, and the fine sand should be the sand embedded in the flesh and even the muscle tissue when the hands and feet are severely injured, when the skin is broken. If I am not mistaken, your disciple should fight against the opponent. It''s Gaara of the sand waterfall of Shayin. His strength is far superior to Xia Ren. If it weren''t for Eight Door Dunjia, your disciple''s physical skill level would have no chance of victory." "Think about it now, even with the use of Bamen Dunjia, Xiao Li actually has no chance of victory. The opponent''s qualifications, at least in terms of combat awareness, are far better than Xiao Li. The experience accumulated this year is ultimately not enough." At this time, when he heard the words of the silver moon and black robe man, Metkai almost subconsciously spoke. It turned out to be so. The hit just now, because of the powerful squeezing force, was directly crushed by the broken hands and feet of the Bamen Dunjia, did the bone powder and sand be embedded in Xiao Li''s hands? I''m still... a step late. At that time, if you don''t hesitate, then two and a half seconds. At the same time, such a thought flashed in his mind. As the thought flashed, his mind flashed through the scenes of his disciples fighting before, and finally fixed on Gaara to launch victory. When his disciple was entangled in sand with one hand and one foot. At that time, he actually hesitated for a few tenths of a second. Otherwise, if he can interrupt the attack and announce the failure of his disciple while the sand is entangled, then at least his disciple''s hands and feet can be kept of. And at this time, it caused the current result. Thinking back to this, he also regretted it at this time. As for the bone powder and fine shaka in the muscles that the silvermoon black-robed man said, Metka believed it to himself. After thinking about it, it was only possible for this reason. After all, Metka also uses eight doors. Dunjias have been injured a lot. It can be said that they have experienced injuries. In the vulnerable period after Bamen Dunjia, when they are attacked like that, they must be broken bones. At that time, they were crushed by huge force. It is normal for the bone scum of powder particles and sand as a means of attack to be embedded in the muscles. "This is the maximum treatment I can do now. There are still some bone fragments that have entered the blood vessels. I can''t cut the blood vessels to take out these things. I can only rely on Tsunade-sama''s surgery. However, don''t worry, Since these things have entered the blood vessels, there is no major problem with Li Rock, so these bone powders entering the blood vessels should not be too harmful to Li Rock, but it is better not to use chakras or vigorous exercise. Because these are removed Some things, plus fixation, his injured hands and feet may regain consciousness, but he still cant make any movements, you know?" Hearing Metkay''s words, the people in Silver Moon and Black Robe didn''t pay much attention to the unwillingness and helplessness in it, but just exhorted. "Well, I know, thank you, Chiba." In response, Metkay stood up abruptly, suddenly a ninety-degree bow, and a huge gratitude erupted from his mouth: "Really, thank you so much." "Hurry up, this kind of thing is something I should do." Hearing that, the person in Yinyue Black Robe was obviously cold. Obviously, he did not expect that Metkay would have such a big reaction. However, he quickly reacted and said. In the words, there are some dissatisfaction elements in it. For example, Metkay''s somewhat offensive behavior made him a little unpleasant. "Uh" And dont look at Metkais nerves and sometimes strange passions on weekdays. It looks like a master who doesnt know what to say, but after all, he also knows Chiba quite well. It also looks at Chiba as an opponent and does considerable research. People who have passed through Chiba also heard that the person in front of them is not busy at this time, and immediately straightened up like a spring, with a somewhat jealous look on their faces. "Chiba...you said, Xiao Li can never catch up with those so-called geniuses." However, just when the person in the silver moon and black robe thought that the old zealot was going to show his shiny teeth and thumbs up to him, the face of the guy who had been full of energy and blood was suddenly a little bit. It dimmed and looked at his disciple, but he said with some depression. It seems that this time his disciple''s defeat has hit him somewhat. , The speed and power of the fifth gate of the Eight Gate Dunjia, it is obvious that even Gaara of the sand waterfall cannot defeat Li Luke head-on. The only possibility is Gaaras fighting consciousness, or the sky of battle. Through various details, he defeated Li Luke in the fifth door state with absolute speed and power. Of course, Gaara also has his special features, but according to the information obtained by the people in the silver moon and black robes, I am afraid that Gaara''s special features have not been used very much, and Metkai has not noticed it. However, even if there is something special, it cannot be said that Gaara relied on it. Obviously, fighting against the fifth door Li Rock and winning is the embodiment of Gaara''s fighting talent. In other words, the reason why Li Luoke lost was not because Li Luoke did not work hard enough, nor was it because Li Luoke was not strong enough, but because of his inferior fighting talent. Ninja fights must be strategic and require a flash of inspiration. Especially when encountering a strong enemy. However, what better reflects the combat talent is the battle of the same level or not too much difference in strength. Obviously, at the same age, the same level of ninja, Li Luoke has the advantage in terms of strength gap, but for Gaara, it is a strong enemy, but it can only be said to have an advantage, not a strong enemy too strong. In this kind of battle, Li Luoke lost and was hit badly. On the other hand, Gaara, according to the intelligence, didn''t suffer much injury. Obviously, this is a gap in combat talent. In this regard, people in Yinyue and Black Robe can come up with it without even thinking about it, it is nothing more than a stand-in tactic. I am afraid that Gaara caught the opportunity to evade the use of substitutes for several key battles after Li Luk opened the Eight Door Dunjia. However, in the case of Lianhua in the fifth gate, the substitute technique is of little significance. I am afraid this is the special feature of Gaara that played a winning role. However, the evasion of the previous stand-in technique is also an effective reflection of the difference in combat talent between the two. Here, I can''t deny Gaara because of his special talent. And Metkay must think so too. Even with Eight Dunjia, he eventually lost. And it failed miserably. This is also true. For hardworking people like Metkay and Rock Lee, this is undoubtedly the most damaging to self-confidence. As for the current Metkay, it is not that he has shaken himself, but he has shaken the future that he has planned for himself. At the same time, he was deeply worthless for his disciples. Although Li Luoke has this unique talent in physical skills, and even his talent is still very good, in a sense, it can also be said to be a genius of physical skills, or a genius of access control technique called Eight Door Dunjia. However, the genius among the ninjas will never call this ninja a genius because of his genius. And the so-called physical genius is not the main criterion for judging whether it is a genius. These power geniuses possessed by a ninja genius are only the most basic, and the more critical is the combat talent, such as the keen talent to capture the situation of the battle, such as the talent that opens the situation every moment, such as The ability to perceive the subtle and make correct judgments and read the information of the enemy, etc., can only be satisfied in a battle, and the young age can quickly observe and integrate the enemy without much experience. Only a ninja who has relevant information and formulated a reasonable and effective tactical strategy and won before or even during the battle can be called a genius. The same was true for Kakashi at the time, the same was true for Mizuno, and the same was true for other ninjas designated as geniuses. That is to say, when you are a fledgling, you can use your own comprehensive strength to win other people''s difficulty, and you can be called a genius. In layman''s terms, someone who can be called a genius among ninjas is born to be a ninja. You don''t need to do more training and experience more battles to have the strength of a senior ninja, the experience of a senior ninja, and a ninja with the ability to confront enemies. Although Li Luoke was able to obtain the strength of a senior ninja and even surpass ordinary senior ninjas by relying on the Eight Door Dunjia, he still could not become a genius, he could only be said to be a hard worker. Because, in terms of the enemy, Li Luoke still lacks a lot. If this fifth gate is used by Metkai, a senior ninja, even if it is in the same physical condition of Li Luo, the battle will be completely different. At least it is impossible to be unscathed and unscathed. This is the gap to the enemy. Of course, as long as Li Luoke accumulates experience in the future, he will be able to gain enough enemy ability, but at that time, I am afraid it is still difficult to defeat Gaara, who has acquired the same amount of experience, in terms of enemy ability. This is talent. This is also the huge advantage of genius over other ninjas ~www.novelhall.com~ At the same time, it is also the reason why Metkay is now shaken. "Of course!" And hearing this sentence, the silvermoon black-robed man who understood why Metkay said so, said such a voice that made Metkay''s whole person startled. "Ordinary people want to surpass genius, do they really use genius as a stepping stone? Don''t be too arrogant!" Afterwards, before Metkay could react, the silver-moon black-robed man seemed to be full of rebuke words, resounding again. "Only the fifth of the eight gates of Dunjia, you just want to defeat the ninja who is a genius or the future assassin of Shayin Village. Do you have a lack of people and want a snake to swallow an elephant?" Afterwards, looking at Metkay, who opened his mouth as if he was about to say something, the person in the silver moon and black robe almost didn''t even give a chance to speak, and said a series of words. "Don''t be stupid, it''s a matter of course that Li Luoke loses!" In the end, the Yinyue Hei Robo man made such a word that seemed to punish his heart. "Chi... Chiba?" At this time, Metkay was completely confused. Am I... annoyed Chiba? At the same time, such a dazed thought flashed through his mind. "Fluttering!" And just here, a homing pigeon flew from outside the window and stopped on the shoulders of the silver-moon and black-robed man. "I have something else. For these 24 hours, I will send a nurse from the hospital to observe Li Luoke''s condition." Afterwards, the person in Yinyue and black robe who took a look at the letter did not say anything more. After raising his fingers, his figure flashed and disappeared. I left Metkay with a dazed face and blinked his eyes, his face unclear. Chiba means... Xiao Li is just too weak? However, there was such a hesitation in his heart. Chapter 2466： Silver Moon and Black Robe Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! "First Kay, then Kakashi..." Looking condescendingly at the Konoha Village bathed in this bright sunshine, feeling the unique warmth of the sunshine, the letter paper in the hands of the silver-moon and black-robed men standing on the heights slowly burnt out, turned into ashes, and drifted away . And in his mouth, he muttered to himself. The content of the letter is very simple, just let him go over, and the sender waited for him in Konoha''s terrain practice range. The sender was Kakashi. In other words, after solving Mattkai''s matter just now, Kakashi sent a contact and asked him to pass. Moreover, the letter stated that since you are all free to help Kai, you must be free, so don''t use your lack of time as an excuse. In a sense, the only person who knows him best now is Kakashi. And what Kakashi said is correct, he is quite free at this time, or this month. He has already arranged everything to arrange. In fact, although the three generations of Naruto have already handed over the entire Konoha organization to themselves through oral, written, etc., and, vaguely, the three generations of Naruto have gradually begun to launch the first stage, moving behind the scenes In fact, from the time he came back, until all the departmental powers were transferred to his own hands, the third generation of Hokage, apart from personally interrogating and handling the issue of the fourth generation of Fengying, almost all other things were said by him. Count. Moreover, all Konoha''s departments are quite cooperative, and they did not give themselves any pretensions, or any stumbling. They are all orders and prohibitions, and they do what they say, and they are surprisingly efficient. I''m afraid that the three generations of Hokage inside have been preparing for him. Although he has always contacted the village unilaterally for more than ten years, and sometimes even made the contact ninja who knew he was alive feel missing, the three generations of Hokage still more or less maintained his influence. Even if he is already a "dead" person, and because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s existence, what the three generations of Hokage should do best is to erase his existence as much as possible. Obviously, the three generations of Hokage are still looking forward to his return one day to take over Konoha. Therefore, in the high-levels of Konoha''s various departments, they are still spreading their influence. As for how to spread their influence while keeping confidentiality, the people in Yinyue Black Robe dont know and dont have any clue. However, as an old politician, the three generations of Hokage are even Konohas longest reign. , Its own influence is already strong enough, even the first and second generation resurrection, the influence on the current Konoha may not be as good as the third generation of Hokage. In this case, the third generation of Hokage should have his way. In a sense, politically, there is still a big gap between him and the three generations of Hokage. Although he had also participated in Konoha''s politics, his time was short after all, and he also knew that at that time, as Konoha''s successor, the only candidate for the fifth generation of Hokage was treated tolerantly, because it has been shown. It must be an amazing place in politics, and the age is also young. All the top political leaders, especially the three generations of Hokage, are quite tolerant to themselves, and they deliberately highlight their advantages in politics. The three generations of Hokage did not overly show their political methods in front of others. They have always been paving the way for themselves, deliberately appearing to be very prominent. If you really want to count, politically, it would be very appropriate to use three generations of Hokage to abuse yourself. He is still very self-aware. The level of the three generations of Hokage is the accumulation of years of experience in the position of Hokage. He may be able to see some political methods. In the eyes of others, he also has political talents. However, this accumulation of experience is only a step-by-step. Accumulate on the ground, talent alone is useless. You know, the three generations of Hokage were chosen to become Hokage, don''t they have political talent? The third generation of Hokage was able to take orders in danger and quickly rectify Konohas internal panic and intricate relations when the second generation of Hokage was lost. It also showed an extraordinary means to the outside world. The use of En and Wei together ended the fierce war at that time. Still hung the title of "the strongest Naruto", can it be done without super political talent? And this move now embodies the terrifying politics of the three generations of Hokage. Originally, he thought that after returning to accept the power of the three generations of Hokage other than the power of appointment and removal, he would encounter some dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction. Then, because of these dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction, various problems and embarrassing shoes would arise. . Even, he has already planned. In order to grasp these powers as soon as possible, he used absolute strength to subdue and emphatically suppress a few thorns. With this sacrifice, some people''s expectations and doubts are still his own. Way, master Konoha village as soon as possible to deal with this Zhongnin exam. And this process, he estimated that it would take ten days. However, I did not expect that everything seems to have been arranged by the three generations of Hokage. His reception work was surprisingly fast, and even if it was carried out in a dark place, there was no problem, at most it was just a little bit more new than that of that era. The curiosity of the ninja. This is really a pleasant surprise. He directly omitted many steps, and there are fewer steps, which naturally saves a lot of time. In just half a day, all departments were in his hands. And everyone''s morale seems to be quite high, and they are also very motivated. Even those field ninjas who have been on duty for several days are very motivated to apply for a few more shifts. It can be said that it went well beyond his expectation, and almost made him think that in fact, the whole Konoha knew that he was still alive and had been waiting for him to come back to take over Konoha. To be honest, he is now wondering if one month is too long. That''s right, in fact, the reason why he suggested to the third generation of Naruto that the qualifiers and the third official test be separated by a month, in addition to putting a little pressure on the Dashemaru and the others, there is also the ingredient to make time for himself to take over Konoha. Yes, he knew very well that when he returned to Konoha this time, he must take over Konoha. At least, the three generations of Hokage will inevitably let him accept Konoha, and he may have no way to refuse, and mastering Konoha''s real power is also necessary for this Zhongnin exam and some future arrangements. Therefore, he only proposed a month. Can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone. And precisely because of this, it was so smooth for him to take over Konoha, so he is free now. And it is very free, for a month, very free. Konoha''s defense no longer requires him to be more beaked. Under the arrangement of the old Minister of Defense, Konoha''s current level of defense is already at the maximum, and he can''t adjust it. On the contrary, it will only help. Everything else was proceeding in an orderly manner, that is, the sudden death of Moonlight Gale, without any chaos. This level, just keep it. In the absence of green and yellow, too many adjustments will cause confusion in personnel, and as long as there is confusion in personnel, Konoha, which has security loopholes, will have more loopholes. This is why, in Ninja Village, no matter how big or small, whether it is Konoha Yunyin, Sandy Mist, or Grassy Yinyin, there will always be things like being invaded or secretly invaded, and there are even fixed spy contact points in the village. Ninjas second power, ninjutsu and illusion, have strong intelligence detection capabilities, and ninjutsu and illusion are rarely new in the ninja world, but they will still evolve because of the need to detect intelligence. A series of new forces focusing on spying on intelligence have been developed, each of which is unpredictable. In addition, due to war or education issues, the death of genius in the Ninja Village will always be in a certain period of time, resulting in insufficient manpower, so the village will always have security loopholes. Moreover, these vulnerabilities are often exploited, leading to a series of intrusions. It even gives people an illusion that the defenses of Ninja Village are always in vain. If you want to invade, you can invade, especially Konoha. It is known as the strongest, but intrusion incidents are everywhere, which sounds a bit misleading. But this is actually an inevitable situation in every Ninja Village and every period, especially those Ninja Villages with attractive blood inheritance limits and ability forbidden techniques. And among all Ninja villages, which village can compare with Konoha in terms of the preservation of bloodstain boundaries, the development and quantity of abilities, and the quality and quantity of forbidden techniques? Konohas chance of being invaded is probably hundreds of times that of other Shinobu villages. It is normal to have one hundred secrets and one sparse. Even when Konoha was in the era when there were no greens and yellows in each period, Konoha''s mere presence of these incursions could already prove Konoha''s strength. "Heh... let''s go take a look." Thinking of this, the Yinyue black robe man looked at the invisible ashes that drifted away with the wind until it disappeared, and sighed softly in his mouth. To be honest, the mood of the Yinyue Black Robe at this time is a bit complicated. On the one hand, I have been fighting for so many years in the dark world. Although it is relying on his own strong strength, unless Uchiha Nobuhiko comes in person, he basically does whatever he wants, of course, not revealing his identity. in the case of. However, after all, it was because of the departure of his partners and the fact that he was alone, which always made him feel a strong sense of loneliness. Although he was accustomed to loneliness a long time ago, he was always alone before. After experiencing the warmth and happiness and peace of mind of having a partner, he can no longer bear loneliness. At least, for more than ten years, except for the time in the Haneda clan and Kusage Village, he has not been surrounded by loneliness all the time, and every time he feels lonely, he will always think of those partners, those close friends, and those relatives. They gave themselves redemption and warmth, and whenever he thought of these, he would think of their tragic death. Almost every time he thought of it, he would feel a heart-piercing pain, and after this pain had nowhere to vent, It often turns into hatred that he can''t control. Then, after every contact with Uchiha Nobuhiko, this indissoluble hatred would be suppressed and compressed by the compulsory calmness, and finally transformed into a kind of darkness, which took root and spread in his heart. Yes, in the past ten years, his heart has actually been infested by darkness. Even when he came back this time, he had already embraced even if he wanted to exchange the names of everyone in Konoha Village, he had to achieve his goal. . He is indeed no longer who he was. On the other hand, after returning to Konoha Village, especially in the process of taking over Konoha, he felt warm again. This kind of warmth is given by the trust of everyone in the village, whether they have experienced that era in the past, or the new ninjas who have learned about his deeds from various channels. Regardless of the ninjas who have experienced that era, these new ninjas can give their lives without hesitation. Even if they are only secretly arranged, they hardly show their faces. They are wearing hoods and do not show their true colors, but They still gave themselves the utmost trust and gave their lives to themselves without hesitation~www.novelhall.com~ This kind of absolute trust made him feel the long-lost warmth, just like Kushina and Hirohiko back then Like the trust that Xue Na and many other friends of the same period gave to him, a feeling as if the whole village was inclusive of him. At the same time, the strong sense of belonging due to mutual trust lingers in his heart until now. The rooted darkness in my heart seemed irresistible. At this moment, he already knew that he could not sacrifice so many people after all. At the same time, he also realized that he is not the kind of paranoid person after all, nor is he a personality that can destroy the world for love. In Konoha Village, there are still people waiting for him. And these people waiting for him, there are old ninjas who have experienced that era, and there are also new ninjas of the younger generation who have gained all kinds of their own deeds because of the publicity of their lives. When I left the village, I was cruelly hiding it from my friends who were still alive who were crying for themselves. He was never alone. He just didn''t realize that in Konoha Village, there are still many people waiting for him, and some people are pressing everything and the future of the village on him. Here, in a pure sense, is already his home. And he is now home. "Now, I''m afraid a lot of people are waiting for me." And as the determination was made, the Yinyue Black Robe Man, without any hesitation, stepped on his feet, his figure sprang out, flying towards the Huoying Rock Statue at a very fast speed. do not know either How are they now. But at this time, the corner of his mouth under his hood has slowly turned up. Revealed... Long-lost smile. Chapter 2467： Whats going on? Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! One kilometer away from the Hokage Rock Cliff, somewhere in the largest clearing in a forest with huge but relatively sparse trees. "What the **** is going on, Kakashi?" Looking at the sun above his head, it seemed that behind Kakashi who was counting the time, a slightly arrogant voice, with a cold impatience, said. "That is, Mrs. Kakashi, is there anything important to call us here suddenly? If there is nothing to do, I will go to practice." Then, there was a slightly carefree voice, and in this voice, bright and cheerful also carried a sense of impatience, as if there was something urgent to do. "laugh!" At the same time, faintly, there seemed to be a girl who couldn''t help but laugh in surprise. "Well... don''t worry, training can be done anytime, but it''s always a rare thing for such people to get together." Hearing the impatient complaint behind him, Kakashi''s only right eye that was exposed was half-squinted, and then turned around, speaking particularly lazily. In the words, people have a particularly perfunctory feeling. Moreover, there was a deceitful element in the ears of the three young girls behind him at this time. They would never believe the perfunctory attitude of this guy in front of them. Moreover, no matter what the rare thing is, the three of them are not interested in it at this time. For Sasuke Uchiha, at this stage, he wants Kakashi in front of him to train him, and he wants to gain stronger strength. In this Nakanin exam, he has seen too many strong people, Haneda Ichiba, Gaara , Ningji Hyuga, even Naruto at the tail of the crane has already caught up. To be honest, after seeing the terrible Oshemaru, Sasuke Uchiha is now in a bit anxious mood, he realized his weakness, Perhaps, compared with other people in the same period and even the predecessors in the village, he is outstanding and he has power, but in this Zhongnin exam, he is not so outstanding. In the past, his vision was too shallow and too narrow. Perhaps, in the village of Konoha, he was the first freshman and a genius, but compared with other strong men in the Ninja world, or the strong seedlings, that is, general The average level, even compared to Haneda Ichiba, compared to Gaara, he still has a distance. He has to chase some distance. Therefore, in this month, he needs more training to gain stronger strength, and he has to pass the Zhongnin exam to become Zhongren and go to the wider world to gain more strength. Until, kill that man. Therefore, now he, no matter whether it is a rare thing or what Kakashi is going to do now, what he desires most now is to train quickly, one month, or very short, he must do Possible learning, as much as possible to grasp all the possibilities that can be mastered now. The current situation is similar to Uzumaki Naruto. Today is the second day of special training for the lecherous immortal. Not only the control training of the red chakra, but also the training of spiritism is required. For him, time is also very tight. Originally, because Mr. Kakashi wanted to focus on teaching Sasuke, he arranged for him with a weak teacher. Naruto Uzumaki was still quite uncomfortable. He would be very excited if it was before the change. Stay here, wondering if your teacher will teach yourself a powerful ninjutsu beyond Sasuke. However, after encountering the lecherous immortal, these seem a little indifferent. He is satisfied with the control of the red chakra and spiritism taught by the lecherous immortal. Moreover, for him, these two items he It also needs training, which may take a long time. In any case, what Uzumaki Naruto wants most now is to focus on the present. Therefore, at this time, just like Uchiha Sasuke, he was a little impatient. For Haruno Sakura, Mr. Kakashi is not very convincing. The lazy look and the lazy voice seem to be extremely irresponsible and unreliable to life. I don''t believe that Teacher Kakashi in the village will organize any serious things. According to the general situation of Teacher Kakashi, it is very possible to organize so many people, even if a charity event is organized. As for why, it is probably to ease everyone''s tension. After all, Sasuke and Naruto will have a formal third test in a month. It is very likely that they will have two mid-tolerances in the seventh class. Maybe, Mr. Kakashi also pays more attention to Zhong Ren. Therefore, Haruno Sakura didn''t care what Kakashi teacher was going to do at all. At this moment, what he really paid attention to, like her eyes, was focused on the handsome black-haired boy. At this time, I looked at Sasuke in front of me and saw him safe and sound. The worries and loss in my heart had long since disappeared, and some were just unparalleled joy and excitement. Maybe it was because she was so happy. Even the flowers in his hand that were originally intended to be given to Sasuke during the visit have already been pinched. No way, it''s so happy. Since Sasuke was injured, she has been worried about what Oshe Maru gave Sasuke, that is, the three gouja-like scars on the back of Sasuke''s previous neck, and now it seems that the three goujah scars are gone. It seems that it has completely healed. And Sasukes complexion has also improved a lot. Not only is his skin more rosy and shiny, his eyes are also piercing. I dont know if its because of the awakening of Shao Lunyan. Those eyes, although they look the same as before, Vaguely, there is always a particularly bright and attractive feeling. At least, when Sasuke took the initiative to say hello to her just now, her heartbeat hadn''t slowed down. The flower in his hand was pinched, and it contained a lot of ingredients, which should be the reason why the heartbeat couldn''t slow down. After all, Sasuke took the initiative to say hello, or "Ah, it''s Kozakura." Such an intimate remark, there is still a bit of gentleness in it. The well wild boar who could see it was tickling with hate, the roses in his hands were crushed, and Shikamaru and Ding Ci were still blue-colored on their faces and did not get over. Is there something happier than this? To be honest, Haruno Sakura is still a little grateful to her teacher Kakashi at this time. If it wasn''t for her teacher Kakashi to do this, I am afraid she would not be able to enjoy this kind of treatment. I couldn''t see the unwilling expression of Ino Boar. "Hey! Asma-sensei, what the **** is going on? Why are the others here? We came to the training camp for Shikamaru. By the way, let the team cooperate with the promotion. Why is that wide forehead also here? Sasuke is here. Forget it, why does this wide forehead come from?" At this time, Yamanaka Ino, who threw the broken rose in his hand, suddenly turned behind him, and the one who looked behind him was also looking at the sun, seeming to be his own teacher who was counting time. That is Asma. At the same time, he said rather irritably. Dingci was so scared that he started to swallow snacks frantically. Shikamaru also secretly swallowed his saliva, as if the expression of Yamanaka Ino now reminded him of something terrible. At the same time, Nara Shikamarus eyes were in In fear, he burst out a stubborn look called "It''s getting more and more troublesome". "Ok?" At this time, Asma was obviously a little fascinated by the time. After a long time, when the angry look on Yamaka Ino''s face faded and turned into a kind of helplessness, she opened her mouth as if she had learned later. "I said! What the **** is going on? Didn''t it say that the training camp is ready? Is it possible to train Shikamaru to be seen by these competitors?" In this regard, Yamanaka Ino asked quite severely. Before, about half an hour ago, when he was resting and the wide forehead was looking for Sasuke who did not know when he disappeared from the hospital, he suddenly received a contact from his teacher, saying that he was going to train and help them to enter the class. The Shikamaru special training in the third test is also to strengthen the cooperation problems that appeared in the Zhongnin exam. At that time, she was still thinking, after all, Shikamaru was the light of their tenth class, so she gave up looking for Sasuke and came to Shikamaru for special training. However, I didnt expect that one came here and there were several classes. I knew it was not like a training camp, and it was almost half an hour. Not only did the training camp start, its just that the training camp did not start, just ten minutes ago. The seventh class also came suddenly, and Sasuke was still there, and it was enough, and he only greeted the wide forehead, and didn''t even look at himself. It was tolerable or unbearable! What''s going on! It must be clear now. "Well, there are still people who haven''t arrived. Besides, it''s a rare thing for so many people to get together..." Then, facing the question of Yamanaka Ino, a slight cold sweat appeared on Asma''s forehead. After that, her eyes were half-squinted, and her face instantly became a lazy poker face, and she didn''t know who she was learning from. , Replied lazily. "..." "..." "..." In an instant, after seeing my teacher put on such a face, and after speaking the words that just seemed to have been heard there, all of them, Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru, and Akiu Docho have a black line and the corners of their mouths. Twitching again and again. "Teacher Asma, even if you don''t look good and you can''t find a girlfriend, you can''t give up and learn from Teacher Kakashi..." Then, in a black line, the three of them made a tacit understanding. "Tsk! Why are those guys here too!" And at this time, just when the three of them couldn''t help but vomit, the other side of Inuzukatoa turned his eyes away from the bulging cheeks, hands in his pants, Uzumaki Naruto''s helpless face and looked away. My own teacher urgently urged everyone, including Hinata who seemed to be a little uncomfortable after being discharged from the hospital, and said. "Well... treat it as a rare experience." In response, Xi Rihong smiled faintly and said. "Is it related to special training?" Hearing that, Inuzukaya is not as aggressive as the students in the other two classes, but asked quite obediently. It can be seen that compared to Kakashi and Asma, Xi Rihong''s students still respect her. The status is still quite high. As for Kakashi and Asma, one is completely untrusted outside of combat, and the other is very low in various senses, and can be regarded as unique characters among Konoha-sensei. Even if it is a rare beast like Metkay, its status is much higher than them. At least, under the tree over there, Hiuga Neji and Tiantian, who are closing their eyes and resting at a distance from other people, have not complained about being called here suddenly and their teacher is not there yet. "Just wait a moment." In this regard, Yuhihong said mysteriously, causing Inuzuka''s teeth to scratch his head, and Akamaru tilted his head in various doubts. "cough!" At this moment, a slight cough suddenly sounded behind Inuzukaya. "What''s wrong? Hinata. Are you okay?" Afterwards, the silent mystic Yuenoshino''s words sounded solemnly. "I''m fine." In response to this, Hinata Hinata behind Inuzukato beside Yuunoshino gently shook his head, put down the hand covering his mouth and nose, and said softly. It''s just that when she said it was all right, her gaze, if there seemed to be nothing, looked somewhere behind her, and her eyes slowly reflected the young man in white who was holding his chest and leaning against the tree. "It''s okay. This time, if he wants to mess around, Shino and I will not let him go." Obviously, Inuzuka, who was still scratching his head just now, noticed the actions of his teammate and friend, and turned to ~www.novelhall.com~ and said seriously. "Thank you, I...I''m fine, Brother Ningci...It''s just...he didn''t really want to kill me." In this regard, Hinata Hyuga''s mouth was whistling to excuse his brother. ... "Ms. Kai told us not to go to see Li, what does it mean to let us come directly? The other classes are all there, and all of them have passed the pre-selection, and their respective guidance is forbearing. It feels like something terrible is going to happen. " At this time, Tian Tian watched and noticed the gaze of Hinata Hinata over there, closed his eyes and opened a gap slightly, and looked at Neji as if there was nothing, and said. "Hmm... I don''t know what''s going on with Li, but since Teacher Kai asked us to come directly, there should be some big problems." In response, Neji Hyuga closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he was already looking at Tiantian and said. "What are you saying? It''s so exciting." Hearing this, he looked around the seventh, eighth, and tenth classes that were scattered around every day, and said. And her heart is full of curiosity. After all, this situation is definitely not a multi-class training camp, this battle is definitely more important. "who knows" In response, Hyuga Neji said. For these things, he is not interested. "Wow!" However, at this moment, his words hadn''t been finished. On the open space ten meters away in front of everyone, a whirlwind suddenly whirled out of thin air. In an instant, a violent wind suddenly rose, mixed with flying sand and rocks, and rushed toward the face. Almost subconsciously, everyone leaned back slightly, placing their hands in front of their faces to block the wind and sand. "despair!" And just in the middle of the wind and sand, a faint sound of footsteps landing, but overwhelming the wind, it rang. Chapter 2468： coming Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! "It hurts!" "What''s going on?" "Why is there such a strong wind suddenly!" Suddenly, the fierce wind rushed towards the face with mud and sand, and amidst the crackling noise, various dissatisfaction and doubts were already heard in the seventh, eighth and tenth classes. This guy, did he come to meet, or came to dismiss him. At the same time, feeling the intensity of the violent wind and the pain of being hit by the driven sand, the guidance of the three classes, Shinobu, couldn''t help complaining at this time. What is the wording used by Kakashi? At the same time, Sarutobi Asma and Yurihong''s hearts had already flashed such a thought, and as the thought came up, their eyes fell on Kakashi''s body over there. Obviously, not only among the disciples, even among colleagues, Kakashi''s trust is quite low. Even if it is so low that there is something, it will be suspected that he has done something irritating. Even at this moment, Xi Rihong and Yuan Fei Asma are already thinking whether Kakashi said on the letter paper not a meeting or the like, but a long time no see, let''s have a fight. Although this is really impossible, after all, according to Chibas temperament, Kakashis message would be thrown away as trash. Chiba is very strong, but he is never a brave person. Will agree to other people''s duel requirements. The only time that they forced a duel, or a duel exercise, accidentally demolished his home. I''m afraid, in Chiba''s heart, there should still be a psychological shadow of this matter. After all, when Chiba was still in the village, they did not deliberately find faults. However, Chiba seems to be quite resistant to the couplet duel, or rather, quite cold, and basically ignored. attitude. The other party ignored them, so they naturally had no way to fight. Moreover, with the improvement of Chiba''s strength, coupled with the improvement and maturity of their respective mission experience, this young spirit of competition has gradually faded. Later, nothing happened. And now, looking at this battle, it seems very likely that Kakashi will send out an invitation to practice. Although it is unlikely, it is possible. After all, among the teenage ninjas of the same period, Chiba and Kakashi were undoubtedly the most dazzling. The two might have a competitive relationship without them knowing. Kakashi cares about Chiba, and Chiba is too. I care about Kakashi very much. Maybe I haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. It is very possible that both sides want to try each other''s strength. we Did you misunderstand something... And, you shouldn''t call the children too. And thinking of this, the two of them simultaneously skipped such an idea. "Wow!" And at this moment, the violent wind and sand suddenly dissipated as if being swept away by someone, and the impact of the wind and sand like a knife also stopped abruptly. "Stopped" "Finally stopped, what happened?" "Really, there is sand in the hair." Then, the children''s doubts and complaints came. And when they raised their heads and looked forward, the wind and sand had already gone before them, and the ground seemed to have been cleaned, forming a pattern of shallow vortex-like gullies diverging outward. And at this moment, in the center of the pattern, there is a figure standing, waving like a hand, as if he would disperse the violent wind just now, wearing a silver moon and black robe that he has never seen before, but he doesn''t know whether it is an enemy or a friend. . "Don''t worry, Akamaru." And just at this moment, Yu Rihong, who gently put down the crossed hands, looked back a bit, and said softly. "Woo!" Hearing this life, Akamaru, who had already leaned down to show hostility and a warning attack posture, gave a soft cry, put away his hostile posture, and looked at the silver-moon and black-robed man in front of him in a puzzled manner, as if he was wondering in the end who is it? In other words, who is this completely strange, a little terrible smell? These children still have a tacit understanding. Do not Yes, the relationship is good. After seeing Akimaru obediently letting go of his hostility, Yurihong''s gaze also turned back. However, this time, the corners of her mouth had already put on a faint smile, and she skipped such a relief in her heart. idea. At the same time, in her mind, it was reflected in the scene that she saw just now. The two children blocked the only girl in the team behind them, blocking the wind and sand with their bodies. Obviously, the gust of wind just broke out, and even she almost didn''t react. It was impossible for her two disciples Inuzukaga and Yuzushi to react. They should have completely subconsciously blocked Hinata''s body. It can be seen that since graduating from the ninja school and forming a team, the feelings and sense of partnership between the three have been quite strong. For teachers, this sense of partnership is more comforting than the improvement of their strength. Moreover, although her team is all descendants of the family, whether it is Inuzuka Toa or Yu Noshino, they are all members of Konoha''s well-known family, and in the future they may be the longest of the family, compared to other people. , Almost every one is special. However, among the three, Hinata is undoubtedly the most special. In fact, the talents of Gaga and Shino are very good, especially Shino. I heard that the oil girl family is very optimistic about him. It can be regarded as the outstanding young generation of the two tribes. Only Hinata is the only one, although he was born in Konoha, the strongest and most powerful The noble Hyuga clan, still the eldest daughter, is undoubtedly the heir of the Hyuga clan, but because of talent issues, even his father is not very much to be seen, and even the heir''s position is in danger, and even has basically been ignored. Slowly, she has developed an inferiority and withdrawn temper. Obviously, the child''s heart has been hurt quite badly, especially when he heard that his father didn''t care about her because of her talent. And Yurihong is also quite worried about Hinata''s psychological condition on weekdays. Of course, this is not because Hinata is of the Hyuga clan and his status is relatively high, but compared to other disciples, Hinatas problem is greater. As a teacher, you must focus on it. If it was Toa and Shino also had this problem, she would naturally take it seriously. After all, for a ninja, strength is a part, and psychological state is also a very important part. How many powerful ninjas, because of various things psychologically distorting darkness, in the end, that strength can only be a disaster for other people and even others. The people around her brought disasters, and she knew well with Adzuki, how sad Adzuki was when Dashemaru defected, and because of this sadness, Adzuki developed her current personality and has been doing it for her master. Guilt and blame for the evil deeds. Even when it comes to his own teacher, Hongdou tends to abandon his life. This is not right for a ninja. Although the ninja is a profession that needs to spare his life, he should also cherish his life the most. Even from a utilitarian level, the ninja is not one of the most important resources of the village, and the ninja itself is extremely important to the village. It is the existence that needs to be cherished and cherished. Hongdou''s tendency to self-destruct, Xi Rihong has always been worried, and has always been very afraid, afraid that his disciples will also have this tendency. Hinatas inferiority complex, coupled with his fathers cold violence, can easily produce this tendency. Therefore, she will pay special attention to Hinata. And now it seems that she might not have to worry so much in the future. At this time, in front of Hinata, there were already two elder brothers who could block attacks and maliciousness. Although these two elder brothers, one is a bit too impulsive and a bit noisy, it doesnt seem to be that reliable, the other has a big personality problem, the kind of brain circuit that cannot be guessed at all. . However, both Ya and Shino are quite reliable. With the care of the two, coupled with a cheerful and optimistic love for a certain person, and the courage derived from the love, Hinata will definitely become a powerful ninja who impresses her father. There is nothing like this that makes Xi Rihong more pleased. "Teacher Hong, who is this person? Do you know him?" At this moment, Inuzuka-Ma looked at Hinata Hinata who was safe and sound behind him, turned his head, couldn''t help but ask. At the same time, Yu Nushio''s gaze also swept over. "Well, rest assured, there is no malice." In response, Xi Rihong did not look back, just nodded and replied. However, her complexion became a little complicated. In her bright red eyes, there was a little excitement, a little joy, and a certain indescribable complex color. I don''t know what happened to Chiba''s brother under the hood. And in her heart, there was such a sad thought. "It''s okay. Not the enemy." At the same time, Asma on the other side did not know when he had stood in front of his three disciples, made a gesture of stopping the attack, and spoke. And hearing this sentence, the three piglets, Ludie, and the three behind them looked at each other in doubt, but after all, they believed their teacher and lifted the seal they had made. "Who is this person?" "do not know." "I always feel that this matter is getting more and more troublesome." Then the three of them began to whisper. However, although the ninjutsu was lifted according to the teacher''s statement, and there was no further questioning, the formation of the three in front and two behind did not change. It seemed that he was still alerting the silver-moon and black-robed man in front. "Flap! Flap!" At this time, after sensing that the disciples behind him gave up the attack, Asma slowly took out a pack of cigarettes from his jacket pocket, looked at the silver-moon and black-robed man in front of him, and skillfully took out the lighter to light the cigarette. , Maybe there is something wrong with the lighter, he didn''t hit it for several times. In the end, he could only put the lighter back in his pocket. Later, he also put the cigarette back into his jacket pocket. Later, he raised his head and looked at the man in the silver moon and black robe. "It''s okay, Sakura." At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki who put down his crossed hands turned back and looked at Haruno Sakura, who also put his hands down behind him, and asked with concern. "It''s okay." In response to Uzumaki Naruto''s question, Haruno Sakura''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she shook her head, speaking softly. However, her gaze fell on another person. The other one was standing in front of him. Sasuke! And seeing Haruno Sakura''s reaction, although Naruto Uzumaki is usually carefree, but at this time, he can still see that his sweetheart''s current mind can''t help but glaring at Sasuke Uchiha next to him. "What''s the matter? Kakashi?" As for the reaction of the two teammates next to and behind him, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t care. His bright red gleaming eyes fell on Kakashi in front of him. At the same time, the corners of his eyes were alert. With. Watching the silver-moon and black-robed man over there. "An Xin, not the enemy." Regarding this, Kakashi''s eyes were still half-squinted, and he was still lazy or even a little foolish, but his tone was quite serious, without any lie or perfunctory appearance. This guy Although I told me to come back, I didn''t release any news and I was almost wronged. At this time, Kakashi''s heart was full of strong dissatisfaction. Unlike Metkay, Sarutobi Asma, and Yurihong, as a young friend who knows that Chiba is still alive, and, in the past ten years, he has been in contact through Parker, this is the situation. , Without any feeling. Yes, it was just that when the emergency meeting was over, the suspicious gazes of the few Shinnin around him made him feel uncomfortable~www.novelhall.com~ He still clearly remembered that after the meeting, including The three people present, the suspicious gazes of all childhood friends. It seemed that everyone was skeptical. He already knew that Chiba had already arrived in the village, just hiding it from them maliciously. The look of "Can you trust Kakashi in the future", even if it is him, will it be uncomfortable? Besides, this fellow Chiba returned to the village without even telling him. He really didn''t know that Chiba had already returned to the village. He just knew that Chiba was going back to the village, and it was the **** Chiba who ordered Wushen to not spread it out! It really has nothing to do with him! I can''t believe this guy in front of me! All of this has nothing to do with him, he is also the one who was concealed! To be honest, he was also quite annoyed. He knew that Chiba had indeed returned to the village. It was also when the third generation of Hokage said that Chiba took over the power of Konoha''s various departments, and the real confirmation was also when the meeting ended, the third generation of Hokage said. The phrase "the one who died for a long time". It''s really wrong! He, Kakashi, did not lie! The deceit is this **** in front of you! "despair!" And at this moment, the silver-moon and black-robed man in the middle of the pattern took a step forward gently. Moved! In an instant, in addition to guiding the Shinnins, the hearts of their disciples were tight. Inuzuka Toa and Yu Nishina came closer, protecting Hinata behind them more closely. Little Pig Ludie raised his hands, as if it was about to seal again. Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha already touched the ninja bag behind their waist with their hands. "Long time no see, friends." Then, just at this moment, under the hood of the silver-moon and black-robed man who stepped forward, there was such a voice, full of soft and emotional words. Chapter 2469： long time no see Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Sure enough, a bunch of people were waiting for me. It''s just that they didn''t quite, they actually brought all their disciples here. With the words full of soft emotions, looking at the scene with little difference from the imagination, the person in Yinyue and black robe was quite surprised. but Really, long time no see. However, looking at the Kakashi, Asma, and the sunset in front of him, the people in the silver moon and black robes are more nostalgic emotions that he thought he would not have when he saw them, even if they had already been Already knowing what the three of them will look like when they grow up, at this time, he still has a feeling of "Everyone has changed so much, I can''t see how he was at the beginning." Unexpectedly, under the hood, a smile of emotion appeared at the corner of his mouth. Perhaps, some things will not change. Although they have not been seen for more than ten years, I have actually seen them. Even if some people dont have a lot of contacts, they dont seem to have a lot of contacts, but there will be a sense of familiarity. This kind of warmth from the heart, as if seeing them, I thought I was homeless, suddenly found my home. Really, long time no see. And in the end, all the feelings after the meeting condensed into the emotion that this sentence that seemed to gush from the depths of my heart had already been said. Then there was silence. At a distance of less than ten meters, whether it was the silver-moon and black-robed man who hadnt seen it for a long time, or Yurihong, who was standing in front of his disciple, slowly standing up straight from the posture of defense and taking care of his back, or I took out the cigarette that I stuffed back, but I couldnt touch the lighter. I had to stuff it back. Asma Sarutobi with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth was still the initiator. Calling Chiba here seems to be something impossible. Kakashi told the secret, no one spoke. The four of them just stared at each other. Xu was because of the qualities of a ninja alone, and none of them showed any obvious expressions. It''s just that there seems to be something quietly flowing between them. Suddenly, the disciples behind them all seemed to disappear in this clearing, some of which were just a light curtain composed of time. And they are still those young girls. at last It''s back! That guy is finally back! And at this moment, Yuri Hong, Sarutobi Asma, Kakashi, Girls'' Generation Yuri Hong, Sarutobi Asma, Boyhood Kakashi, in their hearts, at the same time murmured softly. Although he couldn''t see his face through the hood, he could tell from the sentimental words just now that the person in front of him was Chiba. It is "Konoha light", "Konoha''s little monster", "Konoha''s patron saint" Takichiba. Do not! Not! In their eyes, how is this guy "Konoha''s light", how is it "Konoha''s little monster". It is even more impossible to be "Konoha''s patron saint". Konoha is not alone in guarding him, they are also guarding Konoha. Besides, no matter how much praise or praise the guy in front of them has from outside, to them, the person in front of them is just that person. I grew up in Konoha, but lived in the disgust of the whole village, but he lived stubbornly and meticulously improved himself. He was training almost every minute and every second, and he was sluggish to die. The guy who loves zero love quotient. Yes, no matter how the outside world describes him as a "god", and no matter whether his strength has reached a level that they will never be able to match, to Yurihong, to Sarutobi Asma, to Hakata Kakashi, and to Hui Bishou, to Shiranui Genma, etc., etc., he is just the one who fights everything for his partners and for the village, as if forever radiating light, even if he has never been on a mission with him, he will always be in mission crisis. A training madman who always thinks about and can acquire courage and unyielding will after thinking about it. It could only be the one who made them look anxious and made no progress with the Hyuga''s eldest lady. It was a bit gloomy, but his heart was fiery. He gave everything for his partner, but eventually lost everything...the young friend. And such a young friend finally ended the journey of "death" and went home. At this time, they couldn''t make any more reactions except the strong emotions that spewed from the bottom of their hearts. "What''s the matter? Teacher Hong, there are other teachers, why don''t they move? What happened? I just said a long time no see... Is this an illusion?" And at this time, the first person to break the silence in this piece of silence was Inuzukaya behind Yu Rihong. At this time, he looked left and right, his face was full of doubts. The color of vigilance. Obviously, for the current situation, he felt that it might be the man in the silver moon and black robe who had initiated the illusion. "tooth" As for her comrades, the face of Yuenoshino, who was covered by sunglasses and high-necked shirt, seemed helpless, and she said solemnly: "I think this is not an illusion. Indeed, the current situation. If you go up, it''s like the teachers have been fixed by the sentence of this silver moon and black robe man. This sentence has not been seen for a long time. It is very likely that it is some kind of sound illusion, but this does not mean that it is because of illusion. The teachers lost their reaction. If you want to say why, it''s..." "Every day, I think, it should be okay, because if it is really an illusion, then this silver-moon black-robed man is hostile to us. The words of the previous teachers are likely to be deceived, that is to say , If it is really an illusionist, at this time, the attack of the silver-moon black-robed man has already arrived. However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a voice coming from the border of the woods slightly behind him. Be ahead of... Suddenly, his brows twitched slightly, and his heart was already hit hard. "Really, it turned out to be so, then, is this person really a friendly army?" At this time, Inuzukaya, who also heard this, said suddenly. tooth This is undoubtedly another heavy blow to You Nvzhi Nai, a sense of depression, instantly permeated his figure. "I... I know, Shino, you understand more quickly than... you are better than Brother Ningci." Then, a slightly flinching but warm voice rang at this critical moment. "Thank you, Hinata." In this regard, although it still exudes a sense of depression, the sense of depression has faded a lot, and then Yuzino thanked Hyuga Hinata behind him. Hearing this, Hinata Hyuga didn''t speak, but after a secret glance behind him, he leaned forward, lowered his head and covered his chest, but didn''t know what his face was. "Ning Ci, someone is a girl anyway, so you can''t have a better attitude." And at this time, at the side of Hyuga Neji and Tiantianzu, who was slightly behind Hyuga Hinata, who was a little far away from everyone, Tian Tian, ??who saw everything in his eyes, gently stuck his waist, looked at the chest against the tree, and still closed his eyes. Rixiang Ningci finally couldn''t help but said. "..." Neji Hyuga did not respond to Tiantian''s words, but leaned against the tree with his arms folded, silent. "Heh...you, just a dull gourd!" Looking at the silence, Neji Hyuga, who didn''t even want to speak or answer her own words, let out a long sigh every day, and couldn''t help but vomit. While vomiting, he has already brought a little bit of anger. In response to this, Neji Hyuga remained silent except for a slight browbeat, and finally did not respond. Watching Tiantian suddenly turned his head, and let out another long sigh. "Shikamaru Shikamaru, is it true?" And at this time, after hearing the joint answer of Yuenoshino and Neji Hyuga, Aki Mitsuji, who had completely believed in Inuzuka''s illusion theory, hurriedly said to Nara Shikamaru next to him. At the same time, the hand that was about to get printed was already full of snacks, and started to deliver it to the mouth constantly, with a creak. "Ah, that''s it, it''s really troublesome." Regarding the question of Aki Michidinji, Nara Shikamaru replied simply, and by the way, he also expressed his helplessness towards this kind of thing. "Hey? If this person is not an enemy, then, now, depending on the teacher''s reaction, it should be a friend or a deceased person, but have you heard that our teacher has such a friend? And how can a friend meet up? The face is blocked, it looks suspicious?" In response, Yamanaka Ino frowned and thought, quite suspicious. "Who knows?" Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru half-squinted his eyes, twitched the corners of his mouth slightly, became vague, and said. "Now, Shikamaru, what''s the matter?" However, this sentence that I didn''t know was not convincing, and it seemed that Yamanaka Ino hadn''t heard it. At this time, she turned around and looked at Nara Shikamaru with bright eyes. The piercing eyes almost announced that Nara Shikamaru must answer this fact. "Heh... everyone doesn''t know about this, how do I know." In response, Nara Shikamaru sighed helplessly, spread his hands, and said. The implication is, don''t embarrass me with things I can''t guess. That is, he really doesn''t know this. "Now, what''s the matter?" However, it is clear that Nara Shikamaru''s credibility is not very good. As soon as he said this, Yamanaka Ino almost didn''t believe his words at all, and his eyes became brighter. Even this time, Qiu Dao Dingci, who was stuffing snacks in his mouth, was attracted to him and looked at him with the same piercing eyes. "Uh" Nara Kamaru''s mouth twitched with a look that I didn''t want to answer. As for this matter, does he know, or in other words, guesses whether it is. Ok In fact, he knew it. "It''s very simple. Obviously, this silver-moon black-robed man should be his best friend as Teacher Asma once said. It should be for some purpose. Teacher Asma always thought he was dead. Now, seeing that he is still alive, or that because a certain purpose has been achieved or failed, this close friend has returned, and news of a similar return should have been communicated to them before, so the current situation will happen. This meeting should be to confirm that this silver-moon black-robed man has really come back." Therefore, the boss of Nara Shikamaru, who knew he would not be able to escape, spoke reluctantly. "Really...Is that so?" In response to this, Yamanaka Ino and Qiu Dao Dingci both looked away from their piercing eyes, and apparently accepted the fact that the man in the silver moon and black robe was the best friend that Teacher Asma had always missed. call Nara Shikamaru was quietly relieved to see their curious eyes cast on the silver-moon black-robed man. Fortunately, they did not continue to ask, if they asked, he really didn''t dare to say. According to Teacher Asma, the best friend he missed was almost shoulder-to-shoulder with Hokage back then. It is a certainty that the future will surpass Hokage, but since his appearance, and so many years of time, the silver moon and black robe in front of him How terrible people can be! To be honest, now Nara Shikamaru really doesn''t want to think about this, it will completely subvert my common sense! Almost instinctively, Nara Shikamaru didn''t dare to think about it. I also don''t want to touch any current situation or problems of the situation. This time ~www.novelhall.com~ It is really not that he is not willing to answer because he is afraid of trouble. He pretended to be afraid of trouble. Actually, he didn''t dare to think about this. "Hey? Isn''t it okay? I want to train!" At this time, Uzumaki Naruto was complaining dissatisfied. To be honest, what the Hyuga **** Neji said before, the guy who always felt a little scary and the guy Shikamaru said, he didn''t listen at all. Now he is full of control over the red chakra and psychic As for the training of skills, as to why the teachers of Kakashi were silent after this sentence, he was not interested at all. As for, this silvermoon man in black robes, um...Aside from appearing to cause a commotion, he doesn''t seem to be a bad person either. He didn''t want to bother. Because, the key is not these, the key is that he must practice these two, so as to defeat the Hyuga **** Neji, and Sasuke in front of him! Next, his teacher will focus on teaching Sasuke, and with the opening of the writing wheel, Sasuke will only become stronger. Although he has a bit of nerves, he will not be satisfied because Sasuke also wants to fight with himself. Therefore, he must train. Now he is not Sasuke''s opponent. If he doesn''t train well, he will not be able to beat Sasuke after training. "what." As for Naruto Uzumakis words, which is rare, Sasuke Uchiha expressed his approval. However, Uchiha Sasuke''s mind at this time is to become stronger, to be stronger, to gain the power to kill the man. The mediocre Zhongnin exam was just a stepping stone for him to become stronger, far from his all. "So, Kakashi, come to me, what''s the matter?" At this moment, his eyes turned to Kakashi''s silver-moon black-robed man, breaking the silence at this time. Chapter 2470： reaction Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! "No, it''s just to confirm whether I really returned to the village." Seeing that the people in front didn''t answer immediately, the person in Yinyue and black robe spoke again. For the silver moon and black robe, he has been dead for more than ten years, and suddenly came back, and directly took over most of Konohas full strength. Some doubts are normal, but there is a Kakashi here after all. Cassie always knew that she was alive, and she would contact him often. Even the fact that he came back was clearly told to Kakashi. Now, naturally, they are not here to confirm whether they have really come back, and if they are only to confirm, it is impossible for such a big battle, even their own disciples have been brought. Obviously, Kakashi has other purposes. However, he couldn''t think of what Kakashi would do to him in the current situation. After all, its during the Nakanin exam. Kakashi acts as a guide for Shinnin, and he has already taken over the Nakanin exam affairs in Konoha Village. Its not a big deal. Kakashi hasnt ignored the overall situation to find anything to summon. he. After all, he is empty this month and has not leaked out yet. And Xiao Li''s affairs are ultimately related to a child''s future. He has gone to help, but he can''t say that he really has free time. "Uh" When I heard these words, I felt the gaze under the hood of the silver-moon black-robed man, but the corners of Kakashi''s mouth under the mask twitched slightly, as if he didn''t know how to answer. In fact, Kakashi originally knew how to answer. He naturally had his reasons for gathering the three disciples behind him. But now, he doesn''t know whether his reasons are still applicable. After all, he didn''t know Hong and Asma. There should be another Kai who knew how he had sent a letter to Chiba, and after following him, he saw that he had summoned his disciples, and why he had summoned his disciples. Yes, the three of them and the children present are not the same. I just dont know why. When he arrived here, Hong and Asma also arrived one after another. After only saying "Kakashi, you are too kind", their disciples also arrived one after another, and It seems that their disciples don''t know what their teacher is going to do. Yes, he knew what Kakashi was going to do. However, he did not know what the other two meant. Besides, Kakashi is actually a little reluctant to let the two around him know what he wants to do. Therefore, Kakashi at this time does not know what to say. "Brother Chiba, are you... okay?" And at this time, just when Kakashi hesitated and didn''t know what to say, on the other side, there was an abrupt sound. But it was Xi Rihong, and spoke first. Chiba... brother? After these words sounded, the first person who responded was not the person in the silver moon and black robe, who was the person involved, but the Inuzuka Toa and Yuzino behind Yu Rihong. At this time, their faces were already full of surprises. . To be honest, it was the first time they heard their teacher speak like this. In their impression, their teacher was definitely the demeanor of a strong woman, and the impression given to them was always that silent, strong and gave them a lot of safety. Feel the image of a teacher who convinces them. And the emotion contained in this sentence suddenly impressed the image of the teacher in their minds with the impression of the little sister facing her respected brother. Yes, although it was just a simple question, the emotion above suddenly reminded them of the appearance of their sister when they faced their brother. Is this man Hong''s older brother? At the same time, in the heart of Hinata Hyuga behind the two, such an idea passed. Chiba? Is this person called Chiba? How do I feel a little familiar. Teacher Kai seems to have mentioned it. At this time, other people also started to react a little. First of all, Hyuga Neji and Tiantian. To them, the word Chiba is a bit familiar, but according to the people who often talk about names in their ears. , The only possibility is that the blood bursts with their teacher who they have to choose to ignore. However, they thought about it carefully, because they were in a state of ignorance at the time, after all, they did not figure out who this "Chiba" was, even, thinking about it, they suddenly thought of another word with a higher probability of appearing. . Louver. So complicated You two don''t ask me, I don''t want to think about it anymore. And at this time, Nara Shikamaru also reacted after this sound. Of course, his reaction was a reaction that was deduced by this "Brother Chiba". Compared with Ning Ci and Tian Tian, ??he thought more and became more and more convinced of what he was thinking. But the fear in his heart slowly grew in his usual fear of trouble. As a genius of at least 200, Nara Shikamaru actually told him some information about the best friend his teacher has always missed, and added the reason for investigating the photo. In fact, he was in the mouth of his father. , I still know some. In other words, from his father''s vague narrative, he has already had a guess. A conjecture that he didn''t dare to think or believe was true. Its just that, on weekdays, he has the temperament of doing more than doing less. Adding to the circumstances at the time, this conjecture is meaningless, so he didnt dig much. For his teammates, he can naturally hide his points. It''s not a big deal either. If they knew it, and their curiosity forced themselves to investigate this matter, would it have been a peaceful life? Now, this conjecture seems to be a fact. To be honest, Nara Shikamaru is really afraid to think about it. Even at this time, he tried to give up his mind as much as possible, not thinking about it. However, he didn''t want to think about it. Sometimes reality is so cruel. At this time, the curious eyes of his teammates, Choi Mitsuji and Ino Yamanaka, have fallen on his face. what happened? what happened? Is it someone you know? Is this man Hong''s brother? Does Teacher Hong have an older brother? And at this time, just when Nara Shikamaru''s face was stiff from the gaze of his teammates, Naruto Uzumaki looked at the silver-moon and black-robed man over there, and at the red evening that just made a sound, and his blue eyes blinked. After a few blinks, my heart was at a loss. what happened? Although this person appeared like an enemy, he seemed to be no longer. So, are we safe? But at this moment, behind Naruto Uzumaki, Haruno Sakura also looked at the silver-moon black-robed man, and Xi Rihong, such a thought flashed in her heart. The old man...? Now, it seems that there is really no danger. However, it seems that the teachers are a little cautious about this silver-moon and black-robed man. Are there some taboos that cannot be touched? Do not! It doesn''t seem to be the same thing. It should be everyone who is taking care of the emotions of this silver-moon black-robed man. Has something happened between them? In other words, what has this silver moon and black robe experienced. Then, plus I haven''t met for a long time... At the same time, their teammate, Sasuke Uchiha on one side was watching, but a series of thoughts flashed in his mind at this time. This should be... the story of the teachers in the past. In the end, he made such a conclusion. "Well, red." For this sudden sound, the Yinyue black robe man was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t expect the evening red club to come to such a sentence, or in other words, did not expect the evening red club to speak first. To be honest, if you say the past, the one who was present and the one he had the least contact with should be red. It''s not because the two sides have any opinions on each other, but because Hong is younger than them, and they are boys. If you say that you have a lot of contact with Hong, it should be the girls like Lin and Xuena. Hong sometimes visits Nao, but these are all things that happened after he went out. He doesn''t know the specifics. And considering this level, it is not unusual for Hong to express her concern for herself at this time and to greet her with concern. At this time, hearing the concerned greetings from the deceased, the Yinyue and Heipao people also had all kinds of feelings in their hearts, and the response to this sentence was also unusually soft. "That''s good" And hearing the unusually soft words of the Yinyue Black Robe Man, Xi Rihong was also slightly stunned before nodding and speaking. However, in the tone, there is an inexplicable low feeling. If Xue Nai was still there, it would be great. Following these words, such a thought emerged in her heart. For Yurihong, there were only three people who influenced her the most since childhood. The first was her father. It was her father''s sacrifice, which made her understand the meaning of being a ninja. Secondly, it is Sister Nao. Although she does not have much contact with Sister Nao, Sister Nao is definitely the most powerful of these girls. If her Sister Naos eyes are not blind, she and If Hongyan''s brother opened the wheel of writing, I am afraid that Chiba''s brother may not be able to deal with it. Although she didn''t have much contact with Nao sister, but from the lines of Nao sister, every word she said to herself, I don''t know why, she can always learn a lot, whether it is the improvement of strength or other aspects of combat. , And even girls, she can always learn useful things from these words. And third, it''s naturally Sister Xuena. If Sister Nao is the most powerful in their group of girls, then Sister Xuena is the most remarkable one. On weekdays, she has to take care of Sister Nao again. I have to prepare meals for brothers Chiba and Hongyan who live together, as well as my own training. Almost every day is full of time. The most powerful thing is that sister Xuena can arrange them in an orderly manner. Sometimes, Will drop by to send her favorite snacks made by herself, and by the way, she will also teach her some experience against the enemy in physical skills. Although she didn''t actually teach her any knowledge of physique, but it did let her learn a lot of small skills. However, although these have also benefited her a lot, it is not this that Sister Xue Nai has the greatest influence on her. Rather, the past and present have never faded the faint admiration for this Chiba brother. Sister, the meaning of admiration for my brother. Maybe its because apart from Adzuki beans, she is the youngest Sister Xuenai who has gone with her recently. Like Adzuki beans, she is only two and still confused, and her head is full of naive thoughts. Every time she hears Sister Lin and Nao. Sister and Sister Xuena''s conversations are just girls with shining and ignorant faces. So, maybe because I dont understand, there are some boring things I dont want to say in front of other sisters, and while sending snacks to myself, when I am eating, sister Xue Nai always talks about something. The things I said were actually very boring. The yawning I used to hear at the time was all about Chiba''s brother. Maybe its because Sister Xuena always talks about some of Chibas amazing places and amazing places, and is always worried about whether he can eat enough and whether he will be exhausted after such high-intensity training every day. I was busy learning medical ninjutsu after taking a bath and not wiping off the water. Will I catch a cold? It seems to be saying that Chiba''s brother is great and that Chiba''s brother can''t even take care of himself. Later, in the face of such a polarized brother Chiba, she also secretly satisfies her curiosity. Observing this powerful brother who seems to be unable to take care of herself without Xuena, she is expected to starve to death and die from disease~www .novelhall.com~ After seeing his crazy training, she inexplicably gave birth to a feeling of admiration and worry. At that time, including her now, looking at the mentality of Chiba''s brother in front of him, she was actually exactly the same as her own Xuenai sister. She felt great, but she was worried about whether he still could not take good care of himself. Of course, it''s just the kind of admiration for her brother. After all, Chiba''s brother belongs to Xuenai''s sister. This point, she still hasn''t changed. Because no one can be worthy of such a Chiba brother, except that he is equally good or even stronger than Chiba brother, but is willing to stand behind Chiba brother and wholeheartedly give Chiba brother Xuenai sister. In terms of strength, talent, and appearance, who can match Sister Xuenai? In terms of giving, who can compare to sister Xuenai? She doesn''t admit that someone worse than Xuenai''s sister is called Chiba''s girlfriend. Perhaps, it sounds a little childish, not in line with Xi Rihongs current identity and psychological maturity, but people may always have a childishness that has always existed from childhood to metropolis. At this moment, Xi Rihongs true thoughts are really true. Such a naive idea. However, this is just the sister''s admiration and worry for her brother. Just admiration, not admiration. As for Xi Rihong''s love... At this moment, Xi Rihong glanced at the bearded man without a trace, and seemed to want to smoke and couldn''t light it. "Well...you are in such a big battle, don''t you just want to say okay?" But at this time, the words of the Yinyue and Black Robe man sounded again. https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Bookstore mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2471： I am too naive Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Of course it can''t be just greetings! Listening to the question again from the person in the silver moon and black robe in front of him, such a thought flashed through all the guidance in Shinobi at the same time. Even if she was still recalling the Xi Rihong when Xue Nai sister was still there, she immediately shifted her attention here, and those admiration and worries disappeared without a trace in an instant. At the same time, after passing this thought, the three of them glanced at each other without a trace. In the eyes of the people in Yinyue and Heipao, they are almost full of ghosts. These three... didn''t they go all the way? Hong and Asma, didn''t Kakashi invite them to come together? So... it''s another disciple, and it''s not all the way... Why, I have a feeling that I still don''t want to go into it, and it doesn''t make any sense to go deeper. But at this time, after noticing the expressions of the three of them, this series of thoughts naturally flashed through the hearts of the people in Yinyue and Black Robe. Why do they seem to be watching me? Is it possible that they, like me, do not want to let others know? But at this time, the corner of his eye has been paying attention to Kakashi around him. When you see other people without a trace, you look at me and I look at you. There seems to be a light flashing in my heart, as if I understand something. Are you hesitating? So, is it possible... At this time, similar thoughts passed through Asma and Xi Rihong''s hearts. In fact, the three of them do have their own minds, and at this time they are really in an embarrassing situation of restraining each other. For Yurihong, she called the disciples and waited here, indeed knowing that Kakashi had sent a letter to Chiba, asking Chiba to come here to gather. As for how to know, she must keep this secret. However, what is certain is that she really wants to see Chiba, and seeing Chiba does have her own purpose and ideas. However, without knowing what Kakashi and Asma thought, her thoughts could not be made public. In other words, her thoughts cannot be told to others, at least not in front of Kakashi and Asma. As for Asma, it was the same. He knew that Kakashi had sent a letter to Chiba, so he followed this, and in the process of following, he sprouted an idea that made him a little stunned. Then, he summoned his disciples, but he didn''t expect that he hadn''t seen Chiba before seeing Hong also come. Although Kai didn''t come, but the two intact disciples arrived. If it wasn''t for Shikamaru who kept talking about trouble behind him, it would be really difficult for him to maintain his current composure. Because of this situation, he has a feeling that his mind and thoughts are seen through. However, looking at the current situation, his thoughts should have not been seen through. At least, the current feeling of hesitation and mutual doubt about each other is not seen through. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Is it my illusion? How do you feel that the atmosphere is beginning to become serious." At this time, the three of them didn''t speak, and in the midst of Akamaru''s two whimpers, Inuzuka''s mouth twitched slightly, as if he felt something. "Yes, Ya..." And hearing this sentence, beside him, Yu Nishina spoke slowly again: "If you want to say why, the current attitude of the three Shangren including our teacher, or what they think, A certain antagonism has already occurred, and because of the antagonism, their aura of Shangnin begins..." "It deserves to be Shang Ren, now it should have entered a certain state of confrontation, and their respective auras have been unknowingly drawn out, so the atmosphere seems a bit heavy, Tian Tian." However, he didn''t finish what he said, and was interrupted by Hyuga Neji who no longer closed his eyes and leaned against the tree. At this time, Hyuga Neji, while speaking, stood up straight and looked at Tian Tian who was looking at him suspiciously. Obviously, this is for Tiantian. However, due to the fact that the distance between the two parties is not too far, it is clearly transmitted to this side, and it is transmitted to the ears of Inuzuka Toa, Yunoshino, and Hinata Hinata, and interrupted without notice The words of Yu Nishino. "Ok" And at this time, the face behind the dark glasses and the high collar of the oil girl who was interrupted for the second time still couldn''t see anything, but his deep sigh contained infinite complex emotions. "Ashamed... As expected, Shino, who is faster than Ningci... than Ningci." And at this time, behind them, a clear and weak voice sounded, trying to comfort him. "Thank you, Hinata, but... if you comfort me like this, I always feel more sad. If I want to say why, it is not because I was interrupted, but because I was in the same place and fell twice. " In this regard, Yu Nv Zhi Nai still maintained the unique mystery of the Yu Nv group, and spoke in a particularly wordy way. "Hug... sorry, Shino." In response, the voice behind him cautiously apologized. "Hey! Hinata, don''t mind. This guy is not the first day I met. It is so troublesome every time. It is clearly something that can be said in one sentence. He has to divide it into seven or eight sentences and was interrupted. This time is also normal. Now the key is the current situation, how do I feel, I will fight! When the time comes, the teacher will fight, I guess we will fight as disciples, and now I finally understand why the teacher will Call us together, this must be a group fight! Just to test our strength, really fight, Hinata, don''t take action, your injury is not healed, Shino, pay more attention to Hyuga Neji, this guy is not good Sasuke Uchiha will leave it to me." However, behind Hyuga Hinata cautiously apologized, but Inuzukaga didn''t take it seriously. For Shino, a troublesome teammate, Inuzukaga has begun to adopt a ignorant attitude, especially in the way he speaks. Now, he is most concerned about The matter is how to fight with Uchiha Sasuke. And because Neji Hyuga and Sasuke Uchiha appeared together, he thought he could not beat the two of them, so he reluctantly handed Neji Hyuga to Yunyoshino. "Ya, what you said is a bit unrealistic. If you want to say why, indeed, Neji Hyuga and Sasuke Uchiha are the first newcomers in this year, and the other is the first newcomer in the previous year. There is indeed the value of challenge. However, sometimes when we are challenging, we still have to analyze the strength of our opponents and ourselves, why we should analyze our own strength, because once in the village, there was a saying, called knowing the enemy and confidant, a hundred battles will never end. It means that only by knowing the other partys intelligence and knowing ones own intelligence can I be able to win every battle. According to my observations of these two people, I can only deal with Neji Hyuga with a 10% certainty. However, when dealing with Uchiha Sasuke, You can''t even beat Naruto..." And hearing these words from his teammates, Yuenozina spoke again. "Ahhh! Shino! I''m just careless! I''m careless!" However, after all, he hadn''t finished speaking, he wanted to say why, because he was interrupted by Inuzukaya''s anger and anger before he finished speaking. "Ya...I don''t think you can defeat Naruto without being careless." Then, after being interrupted, Yu Nenzai said honestly. "Shino, do you want to fight?" And this sentence undoubtedly added fuel to the fire, and Inuzukaya became even more angry. "Toa, Shino, please, don''t quarrel, okay? Be friendly." Then, Hinata Hyuga was forced to become a peacemaker. ... Ahhh! Why do they have so much energy that can''t be used up, and under this circumstance, can they still quarrel? Is it possible that fools like Fang and Naruto have endless energy? Ah... The trouble is dead. At this time, because the friendly eyes of the two teams were attracted by the now gradually dignified atmosphere, they looked at his teacher''s stall. Nara Shikamaru''s attention was successfully captured by the two people who were clamoring over there. attract. Then, the corners of his mouth twitched immediately. "Shikamaru Shikamaru, do you really want to fight? Why do you want to fight?" At the same time, just after such a thought flashed in Nara Shikamaru''s mind, the Akimato Dingji in front suddenly looked back, blinked his eyes squeezed by the fat, and asked curiously. "how could I know?" For this sentence, Nara Shikamaru almost reflexively answered. "Shikamaru, you said, would you fight like Ya said?" At the same time, Yamanaka Ino''s nervous words came over. "do not know." In this regard, Nara Shikamaru also reflexively opened his mouth. At the same time, Yamanaka Ino naturally appeared in his mind looking at Uchiha Sasuke on the other side, with an expression of "I don''t want to be an enemy with Sasuke, beating that wide forehead is a relief." "Hey, Shikamaru Shikamaru..." However, before he could take a few breaths, Qiu Dao''s problem came again. So Nara Shikamaru fell into a situation that he didn''t want to see. ... "Is it my illusion? How do you feel, the atmosphere is a bit wrong." And at this time, Haruno Sakura straightened up on the seventh class, stood on her tiptoes slightly, looked over Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, and said suspiciously. "Huh? Atmosphere? What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Hearing the words of his sweetheart, Naruto Uzumaki blinked his eyes with a dazed expression. He looked left and right. For him who wanted to go back to training, nothing changed. "Ah! You read that right, the atmosphere is a bit wrong." At this time, Uchiha Sasuke spoke with a solemn expression, as he said. Is this the pressure of the imposing collision between Shangnin? It was just an unconscious collision. Kakashi, this guy, was really useless at first. At the same time, his teeth clenched slightly, and such a dissatisfaction thought passed in his heart. For Sasuke Uchiha, it was different from Naruto Uzumakis nerves, and Haruno Sakuras intuition that she might belong to a girl. He felt it literally and felt that Kakashi and others belonged to Shinobu. breath. This is definitely not what he can achieve at this stage. It is a breath condensed from countless tasks and the experience of life and death, and it is definitely not what he can have now. And if you really face this breath, even after the murderous baptism of Oshemaru, Sasuke Uchiha cannot guarantee that he will not be affected at all. Undoubtedly, the first newcomer at this time, the last descendant of the Uchiha clan, and the genius Sasuke Uchiha keenly felt his weakness once again in this situation. I felt once again that it was not enough to catch up or even kill the man. This level of breath, in his cognition, that man will definitely have it. To that man, even though there was hatred in his heart that could almost make him lose his mind, he could still estimate his strength. The current self is definitely not the man''s opponent. "Sasuke..." And hearing these words, hearing the recognition of her sweetheart, Haruno Sakura instantly smiled. "Huh? Really changed?" But at this moment, Naruto Uzumaki half with a nerve, half with dissatisfaction opened his mouth. "If Im not wrong, Im afraid, this time we were summoned for a purpose. In other words, what purpose did Kakashi call us to come over, and now, Hong and Asma teachers should also have a purpose. It''s just that this purpose is not to let us, or to let people outside of my class know, so this person in Silver Moon and black robe asked twice about something, but no one answered." For these two teammates, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t hide it, and said straightforwardly. Chiba? Ok It always feels a bit familiar, but I can''t remember where I have heard it. But at this time, his mind was caught in some kind of thinking ~www.novelhall.com~ or, in other words, memories because of the association of the name of the silver-moon black-robed man. Attention to the breath of Shinobu was also distracted. ... "Ah! Well, how are you doing?" But at this time, Xu Ye saw that everyone did not speak, the atmosphere fell into a certain embarrassment, and the silveryue black robe man spoke. It broke the situation that gradually became silent and heavy. This situation! It shouldn''t be wrong! Can''t let them speak, just let them do this! Quickly open the topic, quickly open the topic, let this matter go over! At this moment, the Yinyue Hei Robo man''s heart almost screamed, and suddenly, he understood. Really...In the past few years, after all, there has been little contact with people, or that the dark world has been in the dark world for too long, and I have forgotten the life in Konoha and the habits of Konoha ninjas. Isn''t this obvious? You want to cheat me! How could something good happen in such a big battle! Of course, it can''t be just greetings, and it''s even more impossible to gather together to reminisce about the past! Naive! I''m so naive! At this moment, the silveryue black robe man''s mind suddenly opened up, and he understood everything in an instant, and reacted quickly. How are we doing? And hearing this sound, Yurihong, Sarutobi Asma, and Kakashi were all taken aback. Obviously, they didn''t expect this silver moon and black robe man to suddenly say this. Ok? wrong! This is... fooling! Then, in the next second, they immediately reflected in their hearts, as if they were a vigilant habit developed in their youth. Yes! right now It''s not a time for mutual suspicion! It''s not a time for infighting! Chapter 2472： do not move Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Uh How do I feel that I shouldn''t have said this sentence? Feeling the gaze that suddenly swept over, the face under the hood of the silver-moon black-robed man stiffened slightly, and suddenly realized something, and a bit of regret was born in his heart. Is it because I haven''t come back for too long? When did these guys'' reactions become so fast? Later, after regretting, he had nothing but a wry smile. In the current situation, the most important thing is this guy in front of you! At this moment, after suddenly understanding something, his eyes suddenly looked at the silver moon and black robe man''s Yurihong, Sarutobi Asma, and Kakashi. Such a determined thought flashed in his heart. At this moment, they finally reacted completely, and eased from their previous suspicion. At the same time, they finally remembered, the guy in front of him, but absolutely couldn''t show such a suspicious expression in front of him. The guy in front of him can use strategy to play with the existence of the three ninja villages except Konoha. If you really follow your own suspicion and jealousy, and insist on the confidentiality of your purpose, I am afraid that this guy will be used by this guy and will get nothing in the end. Let alone what the purpose of the other two people is, their own purpose will also be confused. Moreover, although they have not directly suffered much from this guy''s losses, Honghiko and Xuena did not complain about this guy''s ability to fool people. At this time, mutual suspicion and jealousy will only give this guy a chance. Although they are not enemies, in this matter, with the character of the guy in front of them, they may be really enemies or not. for sure. At least, from the sentence he was about to disassemble the topic just now, you can guess that this guy has already seen something. In the current battle, their attitudes to each other, it is very possible that their purpose has been touched by this guy. So, with this in mind, this sentence of disassembling the topic is very clear. This guy is going to fool around! Now, no matter what the purpose of each is, since I don''t want to say it, I can''t say it, then just leave it alone, but at least I can''t let the guy in front of me run away. In any case, no matter what their purpose is, since it is because of the guy in front of them, their target people are the same. In this case, at least, the target person can''t let him be fooled. "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura." "Shikamaru, Ino, Dingci." "Gana, Shino, and Hinata." And at this moment, the three of them suddenly sank, and they called out their own disciples'' names. It''s over. I always feel that I can''t escape. There is also an unknown premonition. At this moment, the eyes under the hood of the silver-moon black-robed man suddenly widened, and there was a slight chill on his back. At this moment, he had already guessed something, or rather, he had already had a rough guess, as if he had thought of some possibility or determined some possibility from the cry of the three. At the same time, his face was also bitter in an instant. As if he knew that something he didn''t want to see was about to happen. "Ah? What''s wrong? Teacher Hong?" But at this time, when I heard my teachers call, I was still worried about the fight. I even looked at Neji Hyuga to see Uchiha Sasukes already a little gearing, Inuzukayas face suddenly turned, and looked towards Xi Rihong, whose body had sunk slightly, was taken aback for a moment, and his mouth echoed earnestly. Even Hinata Hinata and Shino Yuuki looked over with a strange expression. , Although my teacher called his name very casually and usually, and there is nothing special in his tone, but this kind of low-pitched sound makes them feel unusual, after all, they are already Teachers and students who have been with each other for a long time, although we cant say that we live together day and night, the time we spend together every day, especially during this time for the special training for the Ninja test, they treat each other very much, including the teachers who accompany them to train. Understanding. Tacit understanding is better than before. Whether it is between each other or the teacher. This kind of voice sounded like an ordinary call, but they felt an unprecedented dignity, as if something very extraordinary was about to happen. what happened? Is it possible that a fight is really going to happen? But at this time, in their minds, they suddenly skipped such a thought. ... "Huh? What''s the trouble?" At the same time, on the other side, Nara Kawai subconsciously raised his head and looked at his teacher, Asma Sarutobi, who was explaining something to Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji. "Teacher Asma?" Then, almost instantaneously, both Ino Yamanaka and Aki Mito Dingchi both stared at his teacher Asma Sarutobi. At this moment, in their eyes, the reflection of their teacher''s hand in the ninja bag behind their waist was reflected. "Hey! Asma!" At this time, Nara Shikamaru, who also noticed this, couldn''t help but yell again, his mouth full of confusion and worry. Compared with the Yurihong clan, as the main team with the characteristics of the team, the Nara Shikamaru and Asma have a better understanding of each other and understand each other better. Compared with the unusual path of the seventh class, they directly go to the B-level mission. The D-level missions have always been different. Although their group has not experienced B-level missions, their missions are almost stable at C-level every time, and because the task completion efficiency is high, the number of missions is so many, they cant be seen as a forbearance. The number of tasks that the newcomer class should have, in terms of experience, the seventh class may not be as good as theirs. At this moment, they are very clear about this movement of their teacher. This is checking the ninja. It is their teacher, the standard preparatory action before the battle! ... "Kakashi (teacher)..." Similarly, the other squad, the seventh squad, has also experienced B-level missions, and even encountered the **** inheritance of the misty elite who directly increased the difficulty of the B-level mission by a step. The holder of the limit is white, and the mode of task completion is almost the way of team fighting in small teams, which has been played with his own teacher. But in this kind of cooperative battle between life and death, the trust and tacit understanding established by the two sides did not require much experience accumulation. At this time, they still know their teachers quite well. Although their teacher Hamu Kakashi is absolutely untrustworthy in life, in battle and mission, they are extremely trustworthy. At this time, even though their teacher didn''t make any movements, he couldn''t clearly see the battle preparations like Asma, but the tone of his speech was clearly the same as when he was facing no more cuts. "Ok?" As for the three people''s unconsciously screaming, Kakashi blinked, turned around with a tired face, and blinked at the two of them. Directly... use the writing wheel eye? At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes widened suddenly and he was shocked. At this moment, the forehead of the left eye of the teacher who turned their heads was pulled up, and the writing wheel eye of the three-goed jade was shining bright red. "You guys, don''t move around." Then, just at this moment, Kakashi let out a lazy but serious speech, which sounded abruptly. "You stand here, don''t move." At the same time, the Sarutobi Asmas groping hand in the ninja bag at the back of the waist stopped, but the **** of the cigarette that had not been lit at the corner of her mouth was suddenly shut in her teeth. At the same time, a flash of sparks ignited, lightly. The smoke floated, but the cigarette **** ignited. And at this time, between this bite, the eyes of Asma, who was staring at the silver-moon and black-robed man, had already ignited a flaming warfare, and the corners of her mouth were full of warfare. radian. "Protect Hinata and don''t move." At this time, Xi Rihong was also staring at the front, but she didn''t even look behind her, and said in a deep voice. I knew it! , They are absolutely uneasy and kind! When you saw them just now, you should turn around and run away. At this time, how could they have anything really important! They are the most important thing to take care of themselves! The three generations of Hokage''s meeting to appease should be to let them take care of themselves and not mess around. You got fooled! Such a big battle is definitely for this! I should run! I just came here and I should run when I saw this battle! What joy and miss of reunion! These guys didn''t plan to have any touching drama at all! It''s all about... But at this time, the Yinyue black robe man took a step back slightly, and a look of regret appeared in the eyes looking forward. "Why? What''s the matter? Is this person an enemy?" And at this time, Inuzuka Toga can see the current situation. This is indeed a fight, but the target of the fight is not Sasuke Uchiha or Neji Hyuga or others, but the one in front of him has just been confirmed. He is his own person in silver moon and black robe. Then, he was completely lost. what is going on? How come it was just determined that it was a friendly army, but now it has become an enemy again? Become an enemy again? Why don''t you let us do it? What is it for calling us here? What''s the matter? And his straight head was already full of question marks at this time, and he didn''t know where to think, it was almost a mess. Moreover, because of more and more messy hemp, his head has a tendency to become blank. "Teacher Hong, very serious." And the response to his words was the dignity full of mystery under the dark glasses and high collar of Yu Nv Shi Na around him. "Or...it''s the first time I saw such a serious teacher Hong, the other party...the other party must be very powerful!" I don''t know when, but Hyuga Hinata was already standing among them, looking at the back of his own teacher in front, and said. ... "Hello! Asma? Asma?" In the tenth class at this time, Nara Shikamaru and his teammates Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji looked at each other. After receiving no response, they couldn''t help but shout a few times. However, they still didn''t receive a response. The only response to them was the slight inhalation of my teacher. How do you feel, Teacher Asma, this is like an enemy? And hearing this subtle inhalation sound, whether it was the keen Nara Shikamaru, or Yamanaka Ino, who was a girl who was already delicate and a ninja-perceiving ninja, even Akio Dingci''s face changed slightly. The current posture of his teacher was completely as if he was facing an enemy, and the target, obviously, was the man in the silver moon and black robe. To be honest, they have no doubts about their teachers, they are very strong. And the appearance of this silver-moon black-robed man also revealed extremely strong strength. However, to deal with this silver-moon and black-robed man, his teacher showed such an appearance from the very beginning, and it was the first time they had seen each other. Even, I feel a little weird. Although their teacher is not as eye-catching as Mr. Hagi Kakashi next to him in Shangnin, he is very low-key, but after Shikamaru''s analysis, they still know that their teacher belongs to the kind of seemingly ordinary , But everything is solid and everything is comprehensive. His is not outstanding, just because it is very comprehensive, it seems that it is not outstanding in all aspects. Except that they have not seen their teacher use illusion, they have experienced their own strength in a huge number of tasks, and even outside the village, the name of their teacher is still very loud. They couldn''t imagine how strong this silver-moon and black-robed man would make their teacher look like an enemy in tension! "Ningji..." At this time, on the side of Neji Hyuga and Tiantian in the no-teacher group, Tiantian''s face was already shocked. "It shouldn''t matter. Since the three teachers have all told their disciples to stand still~www.novelhall.com~ we just don''t move." At this moment, the handsome boy in white in her eyes, among the white pupils, the outline of a circle of pupils slowly emerged, and the meridians at the corners of the eyes were also slowly bulging, and his face was calm. , Said so in his mouth. Eyes? And seeing his teammates move like this, every day was obviously startled. Every time Ning Ci rolled his eyes, it was not an ordinary development. Without realizing it, she turned around and observed it carefully. "Ah, don''t look at me, don''t move later, especially you, Sasuke, Naruto." But at this moment, just as Ning Ci and Tian Tian were moving, Kakashi who turned his head over there spoke neither salty nor indifferent. In his words, he seriously warned his two restless disciples. "Why? Kakashi?" In response, Sasuke Uchiha frowned and said with an expression of "why do I want to listen to you". "That''s it, why why?" And hearing this sentence, it is rare that Naruto Uzumaki also had an expression of "why should I listen to you", echoing. "Because next..." In response, Hagi Kakashi glanced back slightly, but the laziness in his eyes was beginning to disappear. "Listen well, next, watch it carefully, because next..." But at this moment, Xi Rihong looked at the silver moon and black robe man in front, but also spoke. "Watch it well, Shikamaru, Dingji, Ino, next..." At the same time, Sarutobi Asma who took a deep breath said with unprecedented solemnity. "You will see..." Afterwards, almost synchronously, the three low and serious voices sounded at the same time. "The battle of the strongest Konoha!" Chapter 2473： 1 round Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! The battle of Konoha''s strongest? Listening to the unanimous words of the three teachers, almost everyone in the four classes was taken aback. Obviously, they didn''t expect their teacher to say such a thing. "coming!" At this moment, Hyuga Neji, who had already opened his eyes, screamed subconsciously in a daze. "Boom!" At the same time, a muffled sound of collision suddenly rang from in front of them, where the silver-moon and black-robed man was. "Teacher Asma!" At this time, when Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Akimi Mitsuji had their sights suddenly opened up, they couldn''t help but exclaim. At this moment, in their eyes, it was reflected in front of the side of the silver-moon black-robed man, the back of the side kicking in the air. Is there only one person? Is this going to fight on wheels? At this moment, in the midst of this exclamation, the eyes under the hood of the silver-moon and black-robed man slowly turned up, and he looked at the sunset red in the same place as he was in an attacking posture. "Huh?" With a cry, Kakashi slowly turned his head back, and Kakashi, whose face was slowly showing amazement, skipped such a thought in his heart. Asma... During this period of time, it seems that he has also begun to be difficult to deal with! And at this moment, from the corner of his eyes, under the cover of his raised left arm, he could vaguely see the touch of warfare on the corner of Asmas mouth. Smile, and the sincere joy in his eyes. "Crack!" At the same time, there was a cracking sound on his left arm. Is the art of rock hardening? It seems that he is quite wary of his attacks on me? At this time, hearing this cracking sound, Asma, who leaped into the air to do a side kick, felt the hard rock-like touch on her feet, twisted her body abruptly, her body turned over in the air, and her right foot circled around. , His left foot was in the air, but he drew a semicircle and slashed it fiercely! "Boom!" Then there was a dull muffled sound, and Asma''s left heel slammed it on top of the silver-moon black-robed man''s head with this flipping momentum. Didn''t avoid it? Still, did not hide? Don''t want to hide? Still disdain to hide? But in this sound, Asma''s face changed a little while sturdyly hitting the silver-moon black-robed man''s head, but such a thought was skipped in her heart. Do not! There is no need to hide! Then, the next second, the next moment after Asma''s heart skipped such a thought, Asma''s heart suddenly skipped such a thought. "Crack!" At this moment, there was another cracking sound in the hood of the silver-moon black-robed man''s head. The art of rock hardening! Obviously, this is another rock hardening technique! I''m afraid that at the moment just now, this silveryue black-robed man, that is, under Qianye''s black robe, was already a rock-covering skin with strong defense. This guy is still so strong! Seeing this step, the silver-moon black-robed man who didn''t move his head, as if the foot just tickled Asma''s heart could not help but feel bitter. Although he had retained his strength just now, this situation where even the opponent''s defense was not shaken was not the effect he had imagined. Ok? And just at this moment, the moment the bitterness arose, keeping a kick, twisting the back of his left foot and hitting the upper arm of the silver moon and black-robed figure''s left hand, Asma, eyes But he opened it slightly and suddenly looked at his right foot. Then, at this moment, the moment his gaze settled, his right foot was suddenly empty, and he made a "wheeze", because he had just turned and used the momentum to split his left hand. The right foot above suddenly kicked away from the hood of the silver-moon black-robed man, and almost at the same time, Asma, who lost her focus and was in the air, instantly flipped along the side of the kick. When the line of sight flipped along the figure, he could only see the ground and the feet of the silver-moon and black-robed man whose right foot had stepped slightly back into the dust on the ground. At this moment, her left foot wiped her hood, and Asma''s feet were staggered, but the whole person was facing down, and she suddenly lost the figure of the silver moon and black robe. And at this moment, the Yingyue black robe man retracted his left hand, his figure sinking slightly, his right fist already hit the vital part of Asma''s waist. "So fast!" But at this time, the white-eyed pupils of Neji Hyuga over there suddenly shrank, and he couldn''t help but screamed. At the same time, his mind was filled with the smooth, almost aesthetic movements of stepping and withdrawing his hand and punching under his white eyes. Simple, crisp and neat. But it was the perfect use of the strength and castration of Teacher Asma''s side kick and spin-off. Both the timing and the grasp of strength were just right. Only half a step, it is doomed to defeat the opponent. Undoubtedly, in his blind insight and his experience of physical skills against the enemy, it can almost be concluded that Teacher Asma will hit this punch. still is Don''t waste too much time. I have been away from Konoha for too long. Judging many things is based on the dark world. I still need to adapt, and I should take a leisurely rest for a few days. Otherwise, it is not conducive to the next plan. But at this time, the silver-moon black-robed man who had felt the touch of Asma''s clothes above his fist had such a thought flashed in his heart. Since the battle is inevitable, such a big battle, after all, the opponents are Konoha''s Shangnin and the elite Shangnin, regardless of the outcome, if you don''t face the battle head-on, and blindly give in, it is estimated that he will still be unable to escape. In order not to be entangled, he can only fight head-on. Moreover, facing up to the front, it can be a quick fight. It wasn''t that he looked down on the three Konoha''s Shangnin and even the elite Shangnin. After all, they were long-lost partners, and he didn''t want them to be too embarrassed in front of his disciples. However, considering the purpose of these guys, he still chose to fight quickly. what? However, at this moment, at the moment when he decided to make a quick battle, the corner of his eyes under his hood jumped slightly, and at the very edge of his sight, the cutting edge was from top to bottom. , Appeared abruptly on the right hand side here. At the same time, as his gaze moved, his face flicked under Asma''s right foot, and Asma''s left foot was staggered because of changes in human body structure and strength. He didn''t know when it had stopped. After the castration, he was already curled up, and in the corner of his eye, in the corner of his eye, he could vaguely see the face of Asma''s face, which suddenly turned upwards from the face-down posture, and that touch A smug smile aroused. "Om!" With this smile, on his right hand, there was a peculiar sound of chakra flowing. "Boom!" Then, for a short while, a slight muffled sound rang from Asma''s waist and ribs. "Tear!" At the same time that this slight muffled sound rang, a sound of torn clothes also rang. A few drops of blood scattered! "Boom!" Then, in just a moment, there was another dull muffled sound, followed by the cracking sound of rock. In this sound, the two people who twisted in midair and stepped back and fisted and left with one touch. In the two whirring sounds, almost all flew backwards suddenly. "Can still do this?" At this moment, Neji Hyuga, who could see clearly with his white eyes, screamed out softly as he watched the two flying out backwards. And in his head, with white eyesight, when the silvermoon and black-robed man was about to hit Asma with a punch, he saw that the chakra attached to the fist was about to be released. When the attack was made, Asmana, who simply swept away with his right foot, twisted his body and flipped away again, but Asmana''s left hand, which was originally hidden in the blind spot of vision, suddenly slashed with the momentum, revealing the hold in his hand. A chakra knife similar to a fist-blade, and at the very moment, with the advantage of attaching the chakra blade to the chakra to increase the range of attack, an attack that was impossible to achieve was carried out. At the same time, the same left foot kicked out by the force also steadily hit the silver-moon black-robed man and separated the two. It can be said that it was completely out of the expectation of Hyuga Neji who made the judgment. Just now, my eyes were all attracted by the gesture of the silver-moon black-robed man? However, what really made Neji Hyuga exclaimed was not because of Asma''s beautiful relief, but because of the moment he opened his white eyes, his attention was completely lost by that silver moon and black robe. It was attracted by a clean blow, but Asmana''s hidden left hand of the Chakra was not found. Although the 360-degree viewing angle of the white eyes and the perspective ability can observe everything within the line of sight, it can be said to be an all-seeing eye, but this is only the function of white eyes, and does not mean that the ability to open the white eyes Pay attention to everything around, after all, it is still human-controlled blood relay boundary, and human attention is limited after all, even if the Hyuga clan has the relationship between white eyes and blood relay boundaries, the breadth of attention is much broader when opening white eyes. , However, is also limited. If you concentrate too much in one place, you will also ignore other information that you can observe with your eyes. And if you want to fully utilize the distance of the white eyes, you also need to "gaze". Although the white eyes can see far away, if they are close to the limit of the white eyes vision, because of concentrated gaze, they will also ignore the surrounding situation. This is also the limitation of the blind eye. Otherwise, Baiyan would not be comparable to the existence of Shao Lunyan, but an existence that absolutely surpassed Shao Lun Yan and was more advanced than Shao Lun Yan. True omnisight, and omnisight is basically omniscience, with God''s vision open, and with the insight ability of surpassing the eyes of the chakra, what chance does the opponent have? And here, it was obvious that Neji Hyuga was completely attracted by the silver-moon black-robed man''s withdrawal of his punches, ignoring Asma''s situation. "Just now, it was..." And at this moment, beside him, Tian Tian, ??who was looking ahead, blinked his eyes almost blankly, and said unconsciously. "despair!" And it was here that the silveryue and black robe man who flew upside down stepped to the ground, his figure sank slightly, and stopped. "Crack, click, click!" And at the moment when he stopped and stood firmly, under his hood, amid a cracking sound, pieces of rock fragments continued to fall from under the cuffs and black robe, and fell on the ground. , Shattered into dust. "Tick!" At the same time, as the rock fragments fell to the end, a drop of blood slowly fell from the cuffs of the silver moon and black robe man, and fell on the ground, fainting into a dark color. At this time, the gaze of the person in Yinyue''s black robe, with the blood falling, fell on the cuff of his right hand with a small cut open, and the shallow on his forearm was leaking. A wound with blood beads. "despair!" At the same time, when the Yinyue black robe mans gaze settled, Asma rolled over and fell to the ground ten meters away. After two steps back, he stood still with his hands on the waist ribs. Although the smile that evoked had not changed, it was obviously stiff. "It seems that I underestimated you!" But at this time, the words of the Yinyue and Heipao people sounded with a sense of helplessness and sincere admiration. "No! I almost capsized the gutter." And sincerely praised the people in Yinyue Black Robe~www.novelhall.com~ Asma raised her head, rubbed her waist, shook her hand, and said. After all, he did not completely stop the clean blow just now, and it seemed that the opponent wanted to solve the battle with one blow. If the power of the fist was actually hit, he might have to lie on the ground. This battle does not have to go on. Of course, even though it was lying down, it was not in the way, the other party, that is, Chiba was quite measured. Asma estimated that it was almost a bone-broken matter, and Chiba could heal him on the spot. However, although there was no real hit, but only a little bit, it still made his waist and ribs sore. Although it should not affect the next battle, it was enough to make him uncomfortable for a while. Although he has made enough preparations, his strength has improved a lot during the ten years of experience, and has even surpassed several levels, but he almost cleaned up after a face-to-face encounter. For Asma, it is still quite Hit. Obviously, just from the withdrawal punch just now, it can be seen that he has crossed several levels during this period, and the other party estimates that he has reached a level that he can hardly expect. At least, the opponent could already kill himself in one hit. "Do not" As for Asma''s words, the silver-moon black-robed man was also bitter under his hood, and the slight pain in his hand reminded him how long he hadn''t felt the pain. In the dark world for so long, except for several frontal conflicts with Uchiha Nobuhiko in the early stage, he has not felt pain for a long time. And now, when he returned to the village, he felt the pain again just as soon as he met each other. he Look down on Asma! Even underestimate everyone present! Chapter 2474： Trim Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! "Huh... scared me to death." Looking at the silver-moon black-robed man who had torn off his torn sleeves in front, and then at the silver-moon black-robed man who was rubbing her waist but didn''t seem to be a major problem, Yamanaka Ino sighed. Quite startled. In his words, he was full of fear. "Just...just...what happened?" At this time, in front of Yamaaka Ino, Akudo Dingji, who was also recovering from a dazed state, suddenly took out a bag of newly opened snacks, and quickly took out the potato chip plug with a bit of eagerness. When he reached his mouth, he said while chewing. Do not. It should be asked. Of course, because of the gag of snacks, the most critical part of the problem he vomited was basically replaced by a woo, almost no one could understand it. "I don''t know... what just happened?" However, no one can understand this, after all, it is just that almost no one can understand it. At least Nara Shikamaru understood it and answered his question, although the answer was not known. At the same time, looking at the appearance of Ino Yamanaka shaking his head, it is estimated that he also understood what the meaning of "oooooooo" means. But, like Nara Shikamaru, they didn''t see what happened just now. With their dynamic vision, they only saw a side kick that their Asma teacher rushed up. No, they didnt see how they rushed up. They didnt even see the instant of their Asma teacher. Even when they found their teacher rushed up, it stopped because of the side kick being blocked. Then, in the next second, they saw their teacher wiping the silver-moon black-robed man''s face with his right foot and walking forward. At that time, I don''t know when, the posture of the silver-moon and black-robed man has turned into a retreat and punching, and his right fist is about to hit his teacher''s vitals. Next, they only heard a series of muffled noises and shattered clothes. When they came back to their senses, the stones of the silver-moon and black-robed men fell over there, and their teacher was holding his waist apart. It looks like ten meters away. It can be said that they have no idea what happened. Especially when the silver-moon black-robed man suddenly turned into the appearance of retreating and swinging a fist, it cant be said that the speed is fast. In their memories now, the silver-moon black-robed man seems to have not withdrawn at all. Directly from standing and blocking, he changed to the key to his fist and his teacher. It seems that he changed his movements and skipped time. "Ok... so awesome." At this time, a few seconds after the question and answer, whether it was Akimato Dingji, Yamanaka Ino, or even Nara Shikamaru unconsciously spit out this whisper. I don''t know, this is so powerful, it is to describe the person in the silver moon and black robe, or the teacher who can handle this kind of person in the silver moon and black robe who skips time. And at this moment, apart from this very powerful sentence, Nara Shikamaru no longer shone lazily and as if nothing was interesting, but as if with resistance and some inexplicable fear. look. It seemed that something he had anticipated and didn''t want to happen would happen to him soon. I always feel that the leisurely days in the future are extravagant hopes. In the end, all his emotions finally converged into such a thought. Vaguely, he had already felt that what he least wanted to happen seemed to be happening slowly. And the things that he least wanted to see, or the things he avoided seeing, were slowly uncovering before his eyes. For example, some things that he has touched a little bit, but are unwilling to go beyond his common sense. ... "Wh... what''s going on? What just happened?" At this time, on the other side, Naruto Uzumaki who had been standing in front of the two teammates unknowingly blinked his eyes, and said with a blank face. Obviously, it is not completely clear what happened. "Sasuke, did you see clearly?" Then, almost subconsciously, Uzumaki Naruto turned back and looked at Uchiha Sasuke behind him. This guy should have opened his eyes, and he should have seen what happened. And in his heart, it was almost subconsciously thinking. what! Yes, Sasuke has the Shalanyan. Shalanyan can enhance insight, so I should see clearly. And upon hearing Naruto Uzumaki''s words, Haruno Sakura, who was also dumbfounded, also subconsciously drifted through such a thought. As a member of a team with three Shalunyans, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto have quite a bit of knowledge about Shaolinyans. At least, it is known that the writing wheel has the ability to enhance insight. "what." And the question of the two people quickly got Uchiha Sasuke''s answer, at this time Uchiha Sasuke answered almost subconsciously. Even, there is a kind of expectation that the two of them will ask the same. As they thought, Sasuke Uchiha at this time had already opened his eyes. "Just now, just by using a simple physical technique, this silvermoon and black-robed man forced Asma into a desperate situation. It is the most basic technique in physical manipulation that you have seen withdrawing steps and punches." And Sasuke Uchiha did see what happened just now. Although the insight ability of Shaluanyan is not as good as that of Baiyan, but the physical combat just now is fast, but it can''t escape Shalanyan''s insight ability. The movements of both sides can still be captured. Also see it clearly. Even, compared to Neji Hyuga being attracted by the movements of the silver-moon black-robed man, Sasuke Uchiha undoubtedly wanted to look more comprehensively. Whether it is the amazing simple physical movements of the silver moon and black robe, or the various coping methods of Asma as if they had expected it, Sasuke Uchiha is in sight. All the details are not missed. Drop. It turns out that physical skills can be so powerful? At this time, Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t help but have such a thought in his heart. At the same time, his mind was full of scenes from the previous battle with that watermelon head boy. Undoubtedly, compared to this silver-moon and black-robed man, the opponent that he could not defeat when he opened the writing wheel was a little immature at the moment. Of course, this is not to say that Li Rok is not good. In the eyes of Uchiha Sasuke, Li Rok who has fought is undoubtedly very strong. It is just that, compared with the silver moon and black robe in front of him, he always has one. All Li Luoke''s physical skills have a somewhat immature feeling. And the movements of this silver-moon and black-robed man were really indescribable, if anything, it was perfect. It seemed to have gone through thousands of hard work, and there was no extra point. Even, under the detailed capture of the writing wheel, he barely saw the action of withdrawing the fist just now. He could almost imagine that, except for the white-eyed Hyuga Neji, as well as himself and the three Shangnin, everyone who saw it should feel like a time gap. The reason for this appearance was not because the speed of the silver-moon black-robed man was so fast that he surpassed time. Of course, his speed was very fast. However, the reason for this phenomenon is that the movements of the people in the silver moon and black robes are too simple and neat, without muddy, and the timing of the control has been perfect and terrible, perfect for the opponent, that is, Asma to start once. It shouldn''t have been an attack that Asma would never launch. That is, his left hand suddenly retracted and pulled out, stepping on the node where Asma''s right foot was exerting force. Because of the sudden loss of support, it was because of the disappearance of the leverage point that had just been splitting, the conduction force of this splitting was driving Asma Kicked this kick with his right foot. It can be said that at least three actions have been completed in the withdrawal of the punch just now. The first one is to induce Asma''s kick to make the opponent lose his balance and perspective. This is a compulsive action to lure the enemy. The second one is to avoid the induced kicks by retreating. The third one is naturally to punch Asma''s vitals. The most basic punching action in a simple physical technique can complete the actions of luring the enemy, evading, and attacking at the same time. It is precisely because of this simultaneous multi-action behavior that people with insufficient insight have surpassed The illusion of time. Although it is a very simple action, the combat qualities contained in it are almost unimaginable by Sasuke Uchiha now. Vaguely, in the depths of Sasuke Uchiha''s heart, in addition to having a new understanding of physical skills, he also slowly developed an inexplicable feeling that made his heart beat faster. As arrogant as he is, at this time, there is also an emotion similar to Nara Shikamaru in his heart. For this man in silver moon and black robe, he had an emotion similar to Nara Shikamaru. Is Konoha''s strongest fight? At the same time, as this emotion emerged, Sasuke Uchiha''s mind suddenly recalled what the three Kaminin words said just now. To be honest, at the beginning, he was a bit stunned. Konoha''s strongest person is undoubtedly the current three generations of Hokage. At that time, he was a bit disbelief that this sudden appearance of the silver moon and black robe without any bedding would be Konoha. The strongest person in, does not believe that this person is more powerful than Hokage. However, now, without knowing why, his inferences about himself are shaken strongly. And this is just because of the simple and unpretentious blow of this silver moon and black robe man. "Simple physical action? That seems to be a blow that transcends time. It''s just a simple withdrawal of a punch?" When they heard Uchiha Sasuke''s words, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto were startled at first, then ignored a glance, and then almost blurted out an exclamation with strong doubts. Are you kidding me? Withdraw and punch? This is almost the easiest way to start with many schools of physical skills. Ninja schools don''t teach them much. The physical skills that students learn from various ears and eyes can produce such effects? It feels like it''s beyond time? Is this really a joke? What kind of physical skill is needed to create such an effect? Do not! Is this really just physical exercises? Are you sure there is no illusion or any special ninjutsu bonus that can exceed time? How can this be what physique can do? And in their hearts, including the vast majority of people, could not accept this fact, even if they knew that Sasuke Uchiha would lie to them, they would not be so casually perfunctory, but this is really a bit shocking. It''s incredible, no, I can''t believe it at all! "Is it impossible..." At this time, some unacceptable Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t help but look at the opposite side of the silver moon and black robe man, who is Shikamaru''s teacher, Asma Sarutobi. Do not! No no no no! Teacher Asma is definitely not weak! However, he quickly shook his head violently, denying his thoughts just now. Just now, at the unbelievable stall, he began to suspect that it was not how exaggerated the silver-moon black-robed man was, but the Asma teacher was too weak, so it made the silver-moon black-robed man look so strong. However, after thinking about what Teacher Asma could see just now, the silver-moon black-robed man''s punch that seemed to transcend time and space can be resolved, and it seems that it is just a light wipe. Isn''t it strong? Obviously, Teacher Asma is also very strong, at least much better than him! very many! Even Naruto Uzumaki was wondering whether his teacher Kakashi was better than Teacher Asma. "Kakashi!" At this time, UU read www.uukanshu. Com Uchiha Sasuke spoke suddenly. He looked at Kakashi with a serious face and said. "what?" Hearing Uchiha Sasuke''s call, he looked away from Asma who was rubbing her waist, turned her head, and replied. "You called us here, is it specifically for us to meet this black-robed man, no, is this what you call Qianye''s amazing?" In response, Sasuke Uchiha''s red eyes gleamed, staring at Kakashi in front of him, as he said. Let us... gain insight? And this sentence also attracted the eyes of Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura. Ok? Is this purpose? At the same time, this sentence also caught the eyes of Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Chocho. Does that mean? In order to gain insights, let us see the battle of Shangnin and even surpassing Shangnin, to test for Zhongnin? At this time, Inuzuka-Ma and Yu-Oshino seemed to have heard this sentence, and suddenly they seemed to have a sudden realization. It seems that it is not only me and Tiantian that can see it. And now, after talking about something with Tian Tian, ??Hyuga Ningji''s eyes suddenly fell on Uchiha Sasuke''s body, but the vigilance of competition in his eyes became more intense. "Who knows... Anyway, this is a rare opportunity, so watch it carefully." At this time, Kakashi turned his head back quite casually, and spoke quite casually. "OK, the rest is over, go ahead." At this time, Asma in the field put down her hand rubbing her waist, and her eyes suddenly condensed when she looked forward. "puff!" At the same time, after seeing Asma''s rest, the silver-moon black-robed man also threw the torn sleeves to the ground. "Boom!" Then, in the next second, everyone only felt that the two were blurred, and the collision suddenly sounded! Chapter 2475： Helpless Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! "Boom!" The clash between the elbows and elbows made a dull sound, and the buzzing turned into waves, which spread out through the conduction of air. Good weight! Sure enough, he is a ninja who is good at physique, regardless of his ninjutsu and other strengths, the strength of physique alone is enough to make people strenuous. Feeling the force from the elbow that almost made her elbow shrink, Asma''s war-inspiring smile was slightly constricted, and the stall with slightly bitten teeth flashed a little dignity in her eyes. Meaning. After just a collision, he knew that his strength was not as good as Chiba. Moreover, it is very likely that Chiba has retained his strength. Are you testing me? but Asma has also grown a lot, compared to the previous him, this strength is not a bit stronger. I am afraid that during this time, his improvement should be quite large. Just now I perfectly solved the situation that I think it must be able to solve the battle with one blow. I really can''t underestimate them. At the same time, looking at Asma who was close at hand and feeling the strength from his elbows, the silver-moon and black-robed man''s heart slowly retracted a little carelessly and became serious. At this time, he had already felt the strength of this old friend most directly, and this strength was not something that could be underestimated. At least, it can be seen from here that the physical skills of this old friend of his own, even if it is not a specialized physical ninja, belong to the category of outstanding. And this, from the tentative confrontation just now, it can also be seen that Asma''s posture has become perfect. As a fairly comprehensive ninja, the improvement of physical skills means that Asmas attack methods will be quite diverse, and the power that cooperates with ninjutsu will be stronger. In terms of strength, Asmas strength has already It was stronger than the leader of the tenth squad that he remembered as Asma. Ok? And just at this moment, between the flashes of thoughts, there was a flash of light in the eyes of the silver-moon black-robed man under his hood. I saw that under the intersection of Sarutobi Asma''s left elbow, a fist had already hit his chest and abdomen. "Snapped!" And just in that instant, Asma''s face changed slightly, and the gaze that had been directly looking at the silver-moon and black-robed man also suddenly looked down. At the same time, a clear sound slid across his right fist accompanied by pain, and the sharp touch of the elbow stopped on the soft touch of the back of the fist brushing the black robe. Elbow. At this moment, Asma''s heart already gave a small exclamation. At this moment, in his eyes, his right fist was hit by an elbow from the side of the silver-moon black-robed man. This punch was already wiping the silver-moon black robe. The man''s left side of the shirt went away. Because of this cast, his figure also leans forward slightly. "Snapped!" And at this moment, his pupils shrank suddenly, and when the man leaned along the left side of the silver moon black robe man and his right side with his fist, the silver moon black robe man elbowed However, his right hand violently used the elbow hit point as the point of rotation, flipped up, and suddenly grabbed the point of his left elbow where he intersected with the left hand of the Yinyue Black Robe. Suddenly, with this crisp sound, Asma only felt the huge force on his left elbow, and the castration of the body that had been leaning forward suddenly accelerated. The sound of "wow" was directly brushed from the side of the silver moon and black robe man. And in the blind spot of his vision, that is, on his back that leaned forward slightly because of the tendency of leaning forward, the man in the silver moon and black robe got his free left hand, which has been raised high and hit hard! impressive! At the same time, just as the left elbow of the person in Yinyue Black Robe was raised high, such a shocking thought almost flashed through the hearts of everyone present. still is As always beautiful! Kakashi and Yurihong who were present at the scene couldn''t help but admire them. This time, the speed of the confrontation between the two sides was not too fast, and the movements of the silver-moon and black-robed man didn''t feel that time and space were separated, so everyone present could see quite clearly whether they had the ability to enhance insight. They all clearly saw the silver-moon black-robed man, hitting Asma''s right fist suddenly from the left hand of the two sides with the elbow in his right hand, and retreated slightly to break the balance of Asma, and then , With the momentum of the right elbow, flipped up, grabbed the elbow of Asma''s left hand that had lost balance and had not withdrawn, and pushed Asma from his side, while raising his left hand, making an elbow. under. It can be said that with one blow and one yield, only two moves put Asma at an absolute disadvantage. The hit that was just right to be stuck in the absolute blind spot of the vision was also just right. The whole process was smooth and flowing, and there was almost a sense of beauty. Even these children who have not yet entered the world and have not experienced enough have seen the word "powerful". How does this feel? This silver-moon black-robed man, no, this guy named Chiba, how does his movements feel... Among them, only Neji Hyugas brows became thicker and tighter. Under the powerful insight of the white eyes, all the movements of the silver-moon black-robed man just now were formed with an increased insight. The action-like images kept playing back in his mind. Especially, what other people may not have noticed. His white eyes captured the place where Asma lost his balance when Asma leaned forward and leaned forward. With the retracted feet, a strong sense of sight emerged spontaneously. Let him have a kind of specious dj vu feeling in the body skills of the silver moon and black robe man. A strange sense of familiarity. "Boom!" And just at this moment, when everyone sighed and Hyuga Ningji was puzzled, there was a muffled sound, and a strong sound. Without any suspense, the left hand of the silver-moon black-robed man hit Asma''s back, who leaned forward and lost his balance. "cough!" In an instant, Asma''s figure paused, and then, between a coughing pain, the forward leaning suddenly accelerated, and with a puff, she fell to the ground. "Back?" However, before the dust that Asma fell to the ground evaporates, the person in the silver moon and black robe did not even look at Asma who fell down. He suddenly turned back. During the spinning, the black robe suddenly rose. With three shurikens breaking through the air, the three shurikens flew towards the forest boundary in the direction where Asma fell. "Ding Ding Ding!" After that, there were three sounds of gold and iron. "Sure enough... was it seen through in an instant?" And in these three sounds of gold and iron, watching the oncoming shurikens flying around at the right time, Asma''s mouth was interrupted with a slight wry smile. Flew out from the forest, and after throwing out the shuriken, a silver-moon and black-robed man who flew from his hand was rushed. "when!" Then, in the sound of the tiger-shaped chakra knife and the sound of gold and iron collision, the two collided again at an extreme distance. "Boom!" And at this moment, the Asma that had exploded into white mist fell to the ground, the white mist slowly dissipated, but a piece of double wood that seemed to be attached to it was exposed. "despair!" At the same time, with the sound of gold and iron rubbing, sparks splashed in front of him, but the silver-moon and black-robed man stepped back. "I underestimated you!" And during this half-step back, in the pitch black under the hood reflected in Asma''s eyes, this heartfelt admiration sounded. "It''s really rare. It''s the first time I have seen you underestimate an enemy. However, I must admit that I am not your opponent at all in physical skills. With this heartfelt admiration, Sarutobi Asma''s mouth turned into a helpless smile, with a strong sense of helplessness in her mouth, she said. Then, in response to this response, the cold light from the right to the left of the Chakra Knife to the silver moon black robe man quietly faded, and the right hand of Asma, the Sarutobi from top to bottom, slammed with a click. In the middle, it turned over in the air and landed steadily half a meter away. At the same time, at the same time, the right hand shook, and the silver moon and black robe man who took the opportunity to fly back also landed lightly. "If I am a step late, I am afraid I will suffer a big loss." After landing, the person in Yinyue and black robe looked back, glanced at the stunt wood lying quietly on the ground, and said. "But, you see through it, don''t you?" In this regard, Asma said. ... "Unexpectedly... see through the substitute technique?" And just as Asma''s voice started, Sasuke Uchiha''s eyes flashed with shock that didn''t know how to describe it, and he muttered to himself. "what did you say?" And this muttering behavior naturally attracted the attention of Haruno Sakura beside him and Naruto Uzumaki slightly ahead. However, for this question, Uchiha Sasuke did not answer, nor did he mean to answer, just staring at the silver-moon black-robed man in front, and his mind was a little confused. Perhaps Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno didn''t know what the scene just now represented, but Sasuke Uchiha did. Substitution is one of the simplest three-shen arts. It is also a must-teach in ninja school and must be tested. Unless there is a special reason, if you don''t learn all the three-shen arts, you are generally not allowed to graduate. And these three body techniques, that is, substitution technique, transformation technique, and clone technique, are almost the basis of all the most mainstream ninjutsu other than escape technique. No matter from the perspective of Jieyin or the tactics, Sanshenju almost covers all ninjutsu tactics. It seems that the power is not enough, but in fact it is very useful. There are even some tactical ninjas that rely on the principle of three-sounding technique to survive for a lifetime. Three-shenjutsu is the most commonly used ninjutsu in contemporary tactical combat, and it is also the most versatile ninjutsu among them. Of course, the transformation technique and the clone technique also have their own magical effects. For example, Naruto''s transformation technique, and the advanced shadow clone technique and escape technique clone of clone technique. It''s just that this avatar technique is the most widely used by ninjas in daily life. For one thing, its effect is very obvious. If used well, the effect can almost reach the level of reversing the situation. Secondly, it is very simple to make seals, and it is easy to prepare for hiding places. Even some powerful ninjas can make seals in an instant and use substitute techniques. For example, Kakashi, who is standing in front of his eyes, used a stand-in technique to play them between applause. During the mission in Nami, he also defeated the two ambushing ninjas with a stand-in technique. , Even when fighting no longer, the avatar technique is very useful. The reason why the avatar technique is so versatile is that it can replace the avatar, that is to say, divide a avatar in advance, as long as it is within the scope of the avatar, as long as the operator has a good timing, it can avoid damage or even Reverse the effect of the fighter. Second, because it is a momentary replacement, it is often very sudden to the enemy when the enemy is not paying attention, and since the substitute technique is used, the surgeon must have checked the timing. In the meantime, it makes the surrogacy technique difficult to see through, and as long as it is not seen through, the surrogacy technique has miraculous effects. However, being difficult to see through does not mean that it cannot be seen through. This is something that Sasuke Uchiha, who opened the writing wheel, can still feel it. Its just that, he knows very well that to see through the avatar technique, this amazing ninjutsu that has been used by almost every ninja in the ninja world for so many years and is used frequently is definitely not a simple thing, even some elite ninjas are rare. See through. What''s more, as it is now, Asma can see through it instantly before revealing anything suspicious. Even if he opened the writing wheel, he still didn''t notice it at all! He didn''t even notice that Asma had used the substitute technique ~www.novelhall.com~ It was only when the white mist exploded that he realized that Asma had used the substitute technique. This kind of instant judgment that Asma used a substitute technique, and knowing exactly where Asma was a substitute, was simply incredible for Sasuke Uchiha. If you can see through the substitute technique, then it is not impossible to happen. It seems that the other party has used the substitute technique in an instant. This seems to be possible, but it is judged that the other party used the substitute technique in an instant and is accurate Knowing the location of the substitute technique, this is something he can''t imagine. He couldn''t even think of how this was done. "When you have his combat experience, that enemy experience, that combat awareness, and the ability to speculate on people''s hearts, plus a little elusive brain circuit, you can see through." But at this moment, just when Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t figure it out, Kakashi in front of him spoke. However, even though it was speaking, speaking to Uchiha Sasuke, Kakashi''s eyes were fixed in front of him, and he didn''t mean to look at Uchiha Sasuke at all. It should be almost the same. At this time, Kakashi made such a judgment in his heart. "Kakashi?" "Ms. Kakashi?" But this sentence at this time was baptized by the surprised eyes of the three disciples behind him. "So, as Konoha''s strongest ninja, I don''t have this ability. How can I fight the horrible strong men back then?" Kakashi''s words were slightly bitter when he felt the gaze behind him. On weekdays, dont I explain the knowledge to them? But in his heart, he deeply doubted himself. Is it necessary to be so surprised that I explained in such a detailed way? Chapter 2476： the same Latest URL: "But why, I always have a feeling that I still don''t see it?" Looking at the Sarutobi Asma in front of him, the brows on the face under the hood of the silver-moon black-robed man wrinkled slightly and spoke. "You..." As for the words of the Yinyue Black Robe Man, Sarutobi Asma exhaled a long breath, suddenly spread her hand, and said. "despair!" At the same time, he took a gentle step. "Why has it always been like this..." Later, when this step was taken, Sarutobi Asma''s words sounded again. It''s just that this time, halfway through his words, he suddenly stopped, and at the moment he stopped, his figure suddenly flashed and disappeared in place. "Boom!" And in the next instant, a dull muffled sound suddenly sounded in front of the Yinyue Heipao man. "...Keen!" At this moment, the second half of Sarutobi Asma''s words rang at the place where the muffled sound rang. Teacher Asma, what is this for? It was invalid just now... And at this time, the three disciples of Asma, Shikamaru Nara, Ino Yamanaka, and even Akima Dingci all showed a puzzled look. At this moment, in their eyes, their teacher was clearly reflected, and the right foot kicked the image of the teacher on the right cheek of the man in the silver moon and black robe. But the scene displayed by this kick is exactly the same as the previous attack. If the positions of the two sides have not changed a little, I am afraid it is a recurrence of the first wave of attacks just now. In their view, this is simply something that shouldn''t have happened. At this time, even if they are still newcomers with a lack of experience and vision, many things are still very limited, but they can be regarded as knowing the power of this silver moon and black robe man. The two simple confrontations just now are almost invisible. Judging from Qing''s physical skills, it can be seen that the strength of this silver-moon black-robed man is probably higher than his own teacher. As for how much higher it is, they can''t tell. However, in any case, in front of opponents higher than one''s own, still use the same attack, this absolutely should not. It is also absolutely not in line with the identity of his teacher Shang Nin. Now his teacher''s behavior basically doesn''t even have the most basic fighting consciousness of a ninja. And my teacher would definitely not do such a stupid thing against the enemy, otherwise, my teacher would have died long ago, and it is impossible to accumulate so much experience to become Shangnin, and even be able to serve as a guide for Professor Shangnin they. However, they really can''t figure out why their teacher would do this. And not just them. At this time, except for Sasuke Uchiha and Neji Hyuga, who opened the writing wheel and white eyes, the other newcomers Shimonin were more or less confused. With this action of Teacher Asma, even Uzumaki Naruto and Inuzuka Toa who fought most directly would not make such an action. If it is Uzumaki Naruto, at least the shadow clone should be used. As for Inuzuka, it is estimated that he directly cooperated with Akamaru to launch a combined attack. I would never attack with such a monotonous side kick. Moreover, this side kick attack has long been proven to have no effect. Moreover, it is impossible to take advantage of physical skills. This is an attack method that should not be chosen at all. At least some ninjutsu support should also be used, such a face-to-face frontal attack, and there is basically no difference between free delivery when the physical skills are not as good as the opponent. Although they can see it too, this should be a friendly duel where old friends reunite after a long absence. It has a lot of entertainment, but they can''t make such demented behavior. At this moment, except for Kakashi and Yuhihong, as well as Sasuke Uchiha and Neji Hyuga, everyone else is basically puzzled. When! At this time, Uchiha Sasuke and Hyuga Neji, in a state of extremely strong insight ability, were keenly aware of something, but their faces were a little unsightly. Obviously, they discovered something that others did not. However, this thing seems to be something they missed. But the two people who were confident in their writing wheel eyes and white eyes had missed this thing, which made them feel quite uncomfortable. Even a little frustrated. Sasuke Uchiha was a little better. After all, it was the first time he had missed something, and before everyone had seen it, he could at least see the physical movement of the silver moon and black robe that seemed to split time and space. And he didn''t miss Asma''s hidden Chakra Knife. This was the first time he missed the key arrangement in Shangnin''s battle. On the other hand, Neji Hyuga was frustrated to the point of being blown away. It is not that his white-eyed insight is worse than that of Uchiha Sasuke, nor that his aptitude is not as good as Uchiha Sasuke. But, in a sense, he The performance is a bit unreasonable. As the bearer of the white-eyed blood continuum, who is stronger than the pen-eye insight ability, and also has the perspective ability, he even missed the situation-changing Chakra knife of Teacher Asma because he was too focused. Now, to miss this thing again, it is simply something that shouldn''t happen. Is it possible... Teacher Kai asked me to come here to show me this battle. Does it make me not to be too conceited? Is it because of my previous behavior to the clan? Teacher Kay... Is this warning me? And at this time, such a thought flashed through his mind, and as this thought flashed, he couldn''t help but glance at the one standing behind the teammate who was also living The girl with white pupils. To be honest, during the Zhongren exam, he really moved to kill, otherwise he would not use the soft boxing method that his mother strictly forbidden to use in front of others. Especially when seeing so many people helping the Hyuga Sect family, killing his father''s Hyuga Sect family. He is really mad with hatred. Why is it that as long as you are born in the clan, you can always surpass the division, and why should the division use your life to protect the clan from the sword and be a substitute for the dead? This is unfair! Moreover, this kind of fairness allows everyone to help the Zong family. Why is this? Is it just because Hyuga Nishi was born a few seconds earlier? Just because of these few seconds, his father is about to die for Hyuga Nizu, and Hyuga Nizu can continue to be the head of the clan without any guilt? It was just because in a few seconds, he was obviously better than others in everything, but in the end he could only become a vassal of others, doing nothing to use it? Always controlled by others? Although he has buried his hatred deeply over the years, and understands that fate cannot be changed, no matter how hard you work the day after tomorrow, everything is doomed by nature, and hard work is useless, but at that time, he really couldnt control it. At that time, I really didn''t care anymore, it didn''t matter what I became. Only hate remained in his heart. But at this time, his teacher showed him this battle, this kind of battle that his eyes would miss, and the real battle between ninja powers, he felt that he could only remind himself. Don''t make such meaningless actions that will only kill you! Because of my own strength, it is really not enough to see! Maybe even Zong''s Mao was killed without even touching it! Teacher Kay... Would it be doing this kind of thing? But at this time, after the shock, a deep question was raised in Hyuga Neji''s heart. ... Is it positive? Are you not planning to go? But at this moment, when everyone was thinking about it, they felt that the strength in their hands was obviously strengthened. The gaze under the hood of the silver-moon and black-robed man had left Asma and moved to Ka The location of Cassie and Yurihong. But after seeing that they didn''t move much, some doubts passed in my heart. For the silvermoon and black-robed people, there is no doubt that Asma''s actions are a bit weird, but he is not like those children who did not think of the possibility of Asma doing it. Since Asma has done this, it is natural that Asma has not lost his mind or has not taken the battle seriously. To tell you the truth, Asma has surprised him twice. In a sense, he really underestimated Asma''s strength, and this underestimation was not due to Asma''s power, but Asma''s way of fighting. Only two of his own defensive counterattacks ended this duel with one blow. Although he is free, he doesn''t want to be entangled by these guys. You can''t beat it, it''s tied up. But don''t you fight? They stalked and refused to give up. The most important thing is that they are definitely not the guys who can get in the past by playing casually. He will also feel unhappy. During the fight. In response, he is also very serious. And now, since Asma made such an action that even children felt shouldn''t be done, then naturally there was a normal possibility. Excluding the situation where Asma didn''t take it seriously and was ignorant, then the attack was probably deliberate. As for what it was deliberately for, there are other possibilities, but the probability is low after all. The greatest possibility may be to pave the way for the attacks of the other two. This duel exercise did not say whether it was a one-on-one or a wheel fight or a crowded party. And it''s not that the people in the silver moon and black robes are conceited. Based on the three people''s understanding of themselves, especially Kakashi''s understanding of himself, they would not really think that they can win one-on-one. In other words, one-on-one can achieve the purpose of the three of them. Now Asmas abnormal behavior is most likely to pave the way for a sudden attack by the two. "Really! It''s amazing! I really don''t know what your head is made of! You can''t see through this anymore!" At this time, as if to confirm the guess of the silver-moon black-robed man, Asma, who was perfectly blocked from kicking, slowly made a smile on the corner of her mouth, and she couldn''t help sighing. bad! When! Hearing this sigh, the complexion under the hood of the silver-moon black-robed man suddenly changed, as if he had noticed something suddenly, his gaze suddenly moved down and he looked somewhere in his robe. "However, I finally calculated you once!" At this moment, Asma''s next sentence came to mind. , "laugh!" And with this sound, the sound of a flame igniting rang right in front of the Yinyuehei robe man. Did you just set it up? At this time, in the eyes and hands of the Yinyue Black Robe Man, a wrinkled detonating talisman ignited sparks. "Tear!" At the same time, the sound of the detonating talisman being hissed off, also sounded one after another. Separated the detonator so quickly? At this time, Asma''s eyes opened slightly, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. "Boom!" Then, in this astonishment, at the closest distance between the two, a cloud of firelight smoke blew up, engulfing the two in an instant. "puff!" Then, at the moment when the firelight smoke swallowed the two of them, the side of the silver moon black robe man suddenly opened up, and a figure flew back with the aftermath of the explosion. "puff!" Then, in the next instant, another figure flew upside down from Asma''s side. "laugh!" And just as this other figure flew back, a chakra knife pierced the air with a sound of chakra attached, and rushed into the flame smoke with a puff, and then, the other side of the flame smoke instantly The hole opened a hole, and the chakra knife was already in front of the silver moon and black robe man''s face. Gee! The stand-in wood behind! But at this time, the person in Yinyue and Black Robe didn''t even look at the Chakra Knife. In his mind, he passed the double wood left by Asma using the substitute technique. And the rune paper above! "Tear!" Then, with the sound of tearing the cloth, the hood on the left side of the silver-moon black-robed man was suddenly torn apart, and the Chakra knife wiped his hat away. "despair!" And just at this moment, the Yinyue black robe man stopped on the ground, and he just stepped on his own castration. A few meters in front of the stuntman, he stopped. what! And at this moment, the moment of pause, before he could take a breath, his face suddenly changed, and at the same time, his head suddenly tilted to the left. Hearing only the sound of Duo, a tiger-like thunder light flashed by, and with a tearing sound, the right hood of the silver-moon black-robed man suddenly cracked. "laugh!" Then, there was a sound of sharp objects inserted into the soil, which sounded on the ground in front of him. "red!" And just at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ there was a sudden flash of thunder on his left side, and amidst the sneer, the sharp blade formed by the condensed thunder attribute chakra was already on his face. "Snapped!" At the same time, there was a clear applause on his left side. But his gaze was involuntarily looking towards the source of the sound, and he looked to the left uncontrollably! The body also involuntarily moved slightly with his eyes, as if being turned by some invisible hand. But at this moment, in his formidable light, on his hands and feet, it seemed that vines and branches were growing, entwining his hands and feet. bad! It''s illusion! Red illusion! In his heart, it was already called suffering. Chapter 2477： Look for Latest website: Hokage Office. "Huh? Chiba isn''t there? Can''t I get in touch?" Listening to the report from the opposite Anbu, the third generation of Hokage raised his head slightly in surprise, blinked, and said with some doubts. "Yes Yes.". In response, the Anbe Ninja hesitated, but in the end he nodded and said. Just now, according to Lord Chibas instructions, I handed over all the adjustments to the various departments in the village to the third generation of Naruto-sama. After the third-generation Naruto-sama saw it, he wanted to see the Chiba-sama, and seemed to have something to ask Qian. Master Ye, however, when he returned, he found that Master Chiba was no longer there, and he couldn''t ask where Master Chiba had gone. I can''t get in touch either. In desperation, he could only respond empty-handed. At this time, to be honest, as the assistant and pro-accompaniment assigned to Chiba-sama, Anbe Ninja felt very dereliction of duty. Now, this document should be the first report after Chiba-sama took over almost all the powers of Naruto as an agent, or the work arrangement. I actually found it at such a critical time when the three generations of Naruto-sama needed Chiba-sama. Without Master Chiba, this matter is undoubtedly quite serious. It was also his serious negligence. The communication between the three generations of Naruto-sama and Chiba-sama is basically a major event that can affect Konohas future development. Because of his reasons, the two missed the opportunity to communicate. This can range from serious negligence to large The general trend that affects the entire Konoha situation. Moreover, the village is still in a very dangerous and sensitive period. Can''t make it right, he is a guilty man! "Really...Did you receive any news before that Chiba left the office." In this regard, the three generations of Hokage''s face did not change much, as if they were looking for Chiba, it was not a major event, and asked quite casually. "Yes, it seems that I have received some news. At that time, Lord Chiba put it aside, and then let his subordinates pass these reports to you, Lord Naruto of the third generation." Hearing that, the Anbe Ninja replied, but the words were quite disturbed. "Really... Don''t worry about this. There has been news from the hospital just now that Chiba went to treat Xiao Li, but then left the hospital without knowing where to go, so ask." In this regard, the third generation of Hokage said. In the words, it is quite comforting. "Yes." Hearing this, Anbu bowed his head in response. "It''s not a big deal. I just need to make some changes to Chiba''s arrangements. After all, he hasn''t returned to the village for more than ten years. He still doesn''t know some of the extra defense locations. You don''t have to worry about waiting for you. Just come here and ask Chiba to come over." In response, the third generation of Hokage spoke again. "Yes!" And hearing the third generation of Naruto say this, since it can be arranged by Chiba''s side, this Anbe ninja is not a stupid guy, he has already heard that the third generation of Naruto is really nothing. So he raised his head and responded. Finally, under the sign of the third generation of Hokage, his figure flashed and left the Hokage office. "Well... just now the hospital came to report that it was Chiba who had received some news and left. At this time, who will pass the news to him?" At this time, after the Anbe Ninja left, the three generations of Naruto''s brows became slightly thick. Although it is not a big deal, it is not very nervous, besides, one month is enough for Konoha to do a lot of things. With the series of arrangements made by Chiba, the three generations of Hokage have nothing to worry about, even if there is something to worry about. It cant be better than Chibas layout. At most, its slightly different, but its roughly the same layout. It''s just that Qianye missed some positions, so he reminded him. However, at this time, Chiba is still quite curious. Whose news Chiba has received will leave the affairs of the current village behind. After all, the village was in a sensitive period, even if he was ready to abdicate and let the Xian, but after so many years of Hokage, it is impossible to really be a hand-off shopkeeper at once. It is not that he does not trust Chiba, but there are some things to do. It''s been a lifetime, and suddenly stopped, there is always some inertia. Moreover, he abdicated to let Xian not intend to let Chiba succeed him, but chose to ask Chiba about the heir. At this time, it should almost be inquired. Nor can it be said that there is really nothing big. During this period of time, he has truly felt powerless, and doubted his own judgment. Moreover, the Oshe Maru incident was before, after all, he had misunderstood one of the most important people. At this time, he was really uncertain about the heir. Except for Chiba, Konoha will still have the best candidates after all. It''s just that he doesn''t know which one to choose. Went to the hospital and left... Ok Let''s look for it. Thinking of this, the third generation of Hokage groaned, and took out a glass-like ball from under Hokage''s desk. Old guy... long time no see. After seeing this glass-like sphere, the three generations of Hokage''s face was a rare smile. Then, after placing the glass ball upright, the third generation of Hokage made a seal, and after the printing was completed, he looked at the glass ball. That is, for many years, he often used the catalyst crystal ball necessary for the telescope technique. "Ok?" However, this time, looking around, the three generations of Hokage''s face changed slightly, and the crystal ball in front of him showed no reaction at all. If there is any difference from the previous comparison, the difference is probably only a slight grayish feeling inside the crystal ball. In the grayish piece, there are pieces of light and dark spaced apart, but what is it? can not tell. Failed? impossible. At this time, the three generations of Hokage were also a little surprised, but he hadn''t encountered the current situation. This telescope technique can be said to be the meaning of ninjutsu he is best at. There has never been a failure. In his life, I dont know how many times he has used the telescope technique. Jieyin is almost an instinct. Reacted, it is absolutely impossible to fail. Is it possible that Chiba has left the village? Impossible, no matter how fast Chiba is, according to the time he takes from the hospital, shouldn''t it be beyond the scope of telescope art? Then, the three generations of Hokage frowned. This situation is true that he has never seen before. Although the telescope technique also has strict conditions, at this moment, he is searching for the traces of Chiba, and there is no possibility that the conditions are not met. He has used the telescope technique to observe Chiba before. Isn''t it possible that for so many years, Chiba has been able to shield the telescope, this kind of exploration ninjutsu? However, the three generations of Hokage are after all three generations of Hokage, and there is no answer to this question for long. And this answer is also very simple. Although simple, it basically explains everything. As a kind of ninjutsu for detection, the telescope can be used to monitor the observers who meet the conditions of the operation. Strictly speaking, it is a perception ninjutsu, and compared to perception abilities and some secret ninjutsu. , The telescope technique is still inferior. The conditions are relatively strict, and catalysts are also required, which is strictly not suitable for actual combat. With Chiba''s strength and aptitude, shielding the telescope is not impossible, even quite normal. What''s more, Chiba has been hiding in the dark for the past few years, unable to show up. Naturally, he has mastered extremely strong anti-reconnaissance ability. Ninjutsu at the level of shielding telescopes is nothing unusual at all, even shielding is better than telescopes. Higher-level effects, stronger and more difficult-to-defense perception abilities and secret-level perception ninjutsu, are not impossible. The current failure is more inevitable than unexpected. "Really... This kid has grown to a point where I can''t snoop." But after figuring this out, the three generations of Hokage didn''t entangle anymore, they just murmured helplessly. Obviously, I do not intend to go further. This matter, let''s wait for him to come back. Then, such a thought flashed in the mind of the three generations of Hokage. "Three generations of Hokage...have been ascertained." And just at this moment, a figure suddenly flashed in the shadow behind him, and that was what happened after he appeared. "Oh? Did you find news about Chiba?" In this regard, the three generations of Hokage were overjoyed and said. "Yes, Master Chiba was called away by Kakashi and headed towards the Hokage Rock. Do you need us..." Upon hearing this, the figure responded. "Do not!" And hearing this sound, the three generations of Hokage suddenly interrupted the shadow of the figure, shook his head, and said: "No, don''t bother them. You can wait under the Hokage Rock. If Chiba leaves, just go straight. Let him come to me." "Yes!" But this time, there was nothing nonsense about this figure. After the three generations of Hokage''s voice fell, his figure suddenly disappeared, apparently going directly to wait under the Hokage Rock. is it Is it with Kakashi? Also, apart from Yukana and Hirohiko, Kakashi had the best relationship with Chiba. Also good. Having not seen each other for so many years, let them relive the past. If you can fight, it would be even better. Kakashi has been in the village for so many years, there are some... Perhaps this is good for both. At this time, the three generations of Hokage''s mind skipped this series of thoughts. "I hope, after this time, everything will be safe." But thinking of this, looking at the many missing documents on the table, the third generation of Hokage whispered softly. ... "Squeaky!" At the same time, the Hokage Rock is like a mountain forest with a certain distance on the inside of the cliff. The blue high concentration of thunder light gathers into a sharp blade, and the noise like the sharp chirping of a thousand birds screams in the ears of the silver moon black robe man. Then, a cold and stern color was cast on the torn hood. At this time, Yinyue''s black robe man''s eyes were staring at the beautiful woman on the other side, and a layer of confusion in his bare left eye slowly climbed up to his black pupil. And in his perception, I dont know when, behind him, a huge tree composed of vines has already grown, and his limbs are already entwined with layers of vines, and there are vines constantly Entangled, it looked like this giant tree grown from vines was constantly devouring this silver-moon black-robed man. "Success!" And at this time, there was no lack of joyful voices from the knot printed on both hands, softly sounded. Sure enough, Kakashi was right! What Chiba brother is not good at is illusion, and I became the key! Only in this way can we defeat Brother Chiba! At this time, such a voice could not help but sounded in her heart. At the same time, her gaze fell on the silver-moon black-robed man again, stepping out from behind the silver-moon black-robed man, and her hands Lightning flashes are always preparing to attack Kakashi, who is in the silver moon and black robe. Yes, use illusion to defeat Chiba, this is their tactics. In other words, it was the method that the three of them thought of at the same time, and the cooperative tactics that they carried out naturally. To tell the truth, after Asmas first attack was ineffective and dangers arose, they gave up their plan to defeat Chiba in physical skills. No, it should be said that she gave up, but now it seems that Kakashi Give up too. As for Asma, as the opponent facing Chiba head-on, with his combat awareness, he must also understand the difference between Chiba and Chiba in physical skills. After all, her brother Chiba, who was born as a ninja of physique, first emerged because of his high-speed physique, because of his high-speed physique, he graduated ahead of schedule, and he really started to shine. Moreover, for those who have experienced that era, no, for those who know that Chiba is essentially crazy about physique, the opponent''s physique strength is above them, and they use physique to fight, which is tantamount to picking their own. disgrace. Moreover, Asma reminded them that they would take their own humiliation. As a bystander Qing, Yurihong naturally saw the detonation talisman set by Asma. After all, she is Shangnin, and as an illusionist Shangnin, he may be much more powerful than Asma for observing opponents. . Then, after Asma used the same attack, she understood that it was time for her to attack. And after seeing Kakashi disappear instantly, she became more convinced. Use illusion! This is Chiba''s only weakness! They will not forget ~www.novelhall.com~ Although Chiba spends the most time on physical skills, and the physical skills can indeed be said to be one of the best in Konoha Village, what is more terrifying is his ninjutsu skills. On the way of ninjutsu, the opponent in front of you is full of tricks, and it''s all about getting the best in the tricks. The key is the power of ninjutsu, and the opponent is also at the top. Compared to ninjutsu, they are just taking their own humiliation. And its only weakness is illusion, it can only be illusion. "Mr. Kakashi, please..." And at this time, thinking of this, Xi Rihong''s gaze completely fell on Kakashi who was holding Raeche, and she spoke subconsciously. "What are you doing? Red! Wake up soon!" However, at this moment, she hadn''t finished speaking, but seeing Kakashi in front of her was shocked, she blurted out with a horror. Chapter 2478： unfavorable Latest URL: Wake up? Hearing the sudden shock of Kakashi''s scream in front of him, Yu Rihong was slightly startled, and suddenly looked at the dull-eyed silver-moon-black-robed man with a look of incomprehension. At this time, it was obvious that her illusion was successful, and the silver-moon and black-robed man was under control, but it sounded like she was under control. "Wha!" And at this moment, her doubts were raised, and her brows frowned slightly. In the next second, her eyes suddenly widened and her body stiffened instantly. At this moment, in the corner of her eyes, a touch of pink flowers slowly bloomed on her left shoulder. On her left shoulder, it bloomed. At the same time, a feeling of being restrained suddenly emerged. In an instant, she lowered her head and looked down, but the entrance was full of vines full of flowers of all kinds. Afterwards, she looked forward in astonishment. The silver-moon and black-robed man who had been controlled by her own illusion technique with dull eyes disappeared without knowing when. Yes, at this moment, she herself was completely entangled and bound by the flower cocoon made of vines, but the silver moon and black robe man who should have been controlled by herself had disappeared. As if it never appeared in general. It''s illusion! At this time, Yurihong''s reaction was also quite fast. After all, he was a rare illusion ninja that Konoha had. It was only from this glance that he knew that he was in illusion. Following the way of brother Chiba! At the same time, she also knew very well where this illusion came from. But when was it, when did I get the trick? Do not! The key is not this! Brother Chiba, when did he learn illusion? And can cast illusion on me without knowing it, even when I cast illusion, successfully release illusion on me. Brother Chiba, isn''t there no talent for illusion skills? And at this moment, after knowing that she was in illusion, Xi Rihong''s heart flashed a series of incredible. To be honest, as far as she knows, Chiba doesn''t know how to use illusion, or that the only one of the three ninja powers is that he can''t be very accomplished. Although Ninjutsu is the most basic and the most extensive type of "skills" cultivated by ninjas, it is different from ninjutsu and physique. Although phantoms can be practiced by everyone, it is indeed among the three arts. The only thing that needs talent. Among the three skills, physical skills needless to say. As long as individuals are not born weak enough to even hold a pen, they can practice, even if they can''t hold a pen, as long as they exercise persistently, they can still practice after all. Moreover, it belongs to the three skills, as long as the training will always be rewarded. It is the only one of the three skills that can be practiced without requirements, and it is also a homework that all ninjas must study, and the importance is even higher than the other two skills. After all, physique is used for hand-to-hand combat, and in the world of ninjas, it is impossible to always use ninjutsu for illusion battles. All of them need to be supplemented with physique. It can be said that physique is the most necessary force. And it is also one of the three most important techniques. Ninjutsu and illusion may be quite inferior in importance. It is a required course among the required courses. However, because its requirements are low and it is basically integrated into the most basic part of the battle, the use of physical skills is no longer normal, so it is not eye-catching. Although physical exercise is a compulsory course, it is very versatile, but it is also very restrictive. Basically, it can only be used for hand-to-hand combat. In this way, it seems even more unremarkable. Compared with physical exercises, ninjutsus universality should be the broadest among the three techniques, and it is also the most diverse of the three techniques. The most basic three-shenjutsu and three-shenju extension or evolutionary skills, five types Chakra''s change in nature and form is derived from the escape technique, or a stronger ninjutsu evolved on the basis of all the basics or basic ninjutsu. Ninjutsu is a category of ninjutsu, which can be said to be full of gray hairs, and the number is too large to prevent . However, because of the difficulty of ninjutsu, the requirements for ninjutsu are much higher than physical skills. Moreover, not only requires a certain talent, but also has a very **** requirement for the amount of chakra. Basically, the more powerful ninjutsu, the more chakras are needed. Some categories also require special chakras. The requirements are still very high. However, because there are too many types of ninjutsu, there are too many applications, and they are even suitable for all combat situations. They can also cooperate with each other to achieve a lot more power than the difficulty of ninjutsu itself, even if the talent and Chakra are slightly inferior, almost every Ninjas can find ninjutsu or ninjutsu cooperation that can play their potential in this item. Relatively speaking, the requirements have dropped a lot, which is one of the three skills that are relatively easy to learn. And this item has become a must-have option for almost all ninjas. It is not easy to become a ninjutsu master or a ninjutsu expert, but it is relatively easy to become a ninjutsu expert. Except for some swordsmanship or innate factors, basically every ninja will master quite a lot of ninjutsu. It is also an important force to deal with different battle terrain and tactical choices. It is basically a type that everyone can learn. And illusion, compared to physique and ninjutsu, is almost a specialized type of power. Although this item can be practiced by everyone, it is not as fruitful as physique, and it is not as good as ninjutsu. That way, so many models always have a suitable tailor-made one. After choosing the right target, almost as long as you work hard, you will get results. Rather, it requires a high level of talent, and talent is a necessary condition or even the only condition. Compared with ninjutsu, illusion actually does not require much of Chakra, and there are very few illusions that consume outrageously and the power of illusion. It does not absolutely depend on the number of chakras, but the timing of use. Everyone can learn illusion, and everyone can master an illusion. However, compared with talented people, mastering an illusion is basically the limit, and the effect after using it is quite limited. For people with no talent, even the simplest illusion is as difficult to learn as S-level ninjutsu. If someone does not hit the south wall and does not look back, they must learn illusion without the talent, then they will spend their entire lives. , May only learn a very common and simple illusion. Moreover, it may not be able to play a role in combat. After all, the use of illusion to fight requires strategic and tactical wisdom, and illusion is a fighting method that requires imagination. And undoubtedly, his brother Chiba doesnt have the talent for illusion. This, since he never used illusion, plus sister Xuena who has the most intuitive understanding of Chibas illusion talent, said more than once. Through this matter. Brother Chiba doesn''t have the talent for illusion. Although he has already practiced the use of illusion art to a certain extent, no illusion talent means no illusion talent. Even if he has learned illusion, it is impossible to counteract a ninja specializing in illusion like her. Even unconsciously. This is absolutely impossible. "Humph!" And just at this moment, when thinking of this, Xi Rihong snorted slightly, a wisp of blood slowly left behind her white thighs. Also in this instant, the flower cocoon suddenly disappeared, and there was a clear light mixed with pain in Xi Rihong''s eyes. Illusion, unlock! However, even if the illusion was unlocked, there was still no trace of the silver-moon black-robed man in front of Xi Rihong, and only the steaming fire smoke, and the flashing thunder light after the fire smoke. "It''s writing round eyes! Asma, red, be careful!" At this time, Kakashi''s solemn voice came from the direction of the flashing thunder. Write round eyes? And hearing this sound, the landed Sarutobi Asma and Yurihong who had solved the illusion were both startled at the same time, and their complexions changed slightly. When... Chiba (brother) has a writing wheel? Afterwards, almost all of them had such a surprised idea. Now, it''s not easy! Later, at the same time, their hearts were tight. Although surprised, they believed in Kakashi''s words, not how much they trusted Kakashi. Asma also saw the illusion in Xi Rihong''s body just now, and Asma, who has a very thorough understanding of Xi Rihong''s illusion skills, is very clear about Xi Rihong''s illusion skills. Just now, the cooperation of the three was perfect. However, at the time when the key illusion was being performed, Yurihong suddenly stopped, and as an auxiliary attack, to avoid Kakashi, who was preempted by Chiba after the illusion failed, after Chiba erected a seal. , Suddenly disappeared in place. Almost instantly, Yurihong was in the illusion, Kakashi lost the target, and their attack was easily resolved. As for escaping from Kakashi''s attack, they could think of many ways. Chiba''s ability to escape is not a big problem at all. And Xi Rihong''s illusion, to avoid or even counter, is not so simple, and it is still in that instant. And judging from Chiba''s actions, the Jieyin just now should be used to avoid Kakashi''s Rachel attack, not to counteract or perform illusions on Yuhihong. In other words, Chiba used illusion to hypnotize Hong in an instant, or countered Hongs illusion. And what can be done, under their noses, without any knots, is only possible. That is, Chiba has a writing wheel. As one of Konoha''s strongest blood succession boundaries, Shao Lun Yan does have an illusion eye that allows people without illusion to use the very powerful Shao Lun Yan''s unique illusion. Only in this way could Chiba be able to use illusions that could instantly counter the red illusion at that time. After all, in addition to hypnosis, if the pupil power is strong to a certain extent, the illusion eye of writing round eyes can use the ability similar to "illusion rebound". Just now, Chiba may have used this ability. "This is not the time to feel tricky, he just used ninjutsu, according to his habit, be careful of your steps!" At this time, Kakashi''s voice came again, and there was already a little nervousness in the words. Underfoot? Hearing this sound, Asma and Xi Rihong both looked under their feet subconsciously. At the same time, their bodies sank slightly, and they were already about to fly back. "Wow!" "Wow!" However, at this moment, on the side of their slightly sunken feet, the ground burst open suddenly. Amidst the splashing of sand and gravel, their two hands came out of the ground, towards the two of them. Grab your feet. Decapitation in the heart! Indeed, it is his style! But almost instantly, such a thought passed through Asma and Hong''s hearts. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" And just as they passed such a thought in their minds, they only felt their feet tighten. After all, the two of them were sinking back from the stall. After all, there was no way to avoid this decapitation in their hearts, and they were also arrested. One sturdy. "Tsk!" At this time, Kakashi, who had already pulled back and smashed his tongue, saw the two captured through the scattered smoke. Sure enough, this guy must have used this technique just now. However, his smacking is not an expression of dissatisfaction with Asma and Hong. In the situation just now, if he did not react quickly, or in other words, if he felt like Chiba disappeared, something bad would happen. , His fate is probably the same as Asma and Red at this time. Controlled by decapitation in the heart. After all, at this moment, both hands broke out of the ground where he was standing. And as Chiba''s best skill, being restrained by the decapitation in his heart, it basically declared the end of this battle. Chiba''s heart decapitation, no matter how difficult it is to learn, and how powerful it is, as long as it is hit by this trick, it is basically destined to suffer a big loss under Chiba''s hands. Now no matter how Asma and Red respond, the situation has begun to disadvantage them. The reason is not entirely because Chiba has escaped their illusion attack-based cooperation just now, nor is it because Chiba has a writing wheel. On the contrary, Chiba''s only weakness now is gone. It can be said that in terms of tactics, Chiba has entered a state of invulnerability. Even if it is a tactical elite, Kakashi has a headache at this time. Although he had his purpose in fighting Chiba this time, the outcome is not important, but whenever he noticed the three gazes behind him, Kakashi always felt a little unable to lose. Yes ~www.novelhall.com~ I can''t lose a bit. After all, his disciple was watching, and Kakashi wanted face. No matter how unreliable he is in his own mind, Kakashi himself is still unwilling to lose to anyone in front of his disciples. In a sense, Kakashi at this time is quite positive. In this battle. Ok? me" At this moment, Kakashi''s brow furrowed as he flew back, and his back suddenly darkened. At the same time, between frowns, one foot on his left cheek, with a bit of quietness, has touched his face. "Boom!" Then, a dull muffled sound suddenly started! Chapter 2479： gap Latest URL: Huh? Is it possible? Amidst the dull muffled sound, feeling the touch from his feet, Kakashi flew back behind his body, and the man in the silver moon and black robe kicked sideways in the sky, but his face under his hood changed slightly, with a bitter smile. Suddenly emerged. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. Thought of something crucial. According to Kakashis habit, this is... Clone to lure the enemy! At this time, he already understood in his heart. "Zi!" And just at this moment, a flash of thunder flashed quietly behind him from the stall that he thought of in a flash. "Squeaky!" After that, the noise resembling the sharp chirping of a thousand birds rang in his right ear. Suddenly, with the sharp chirping of the thousand birds, behind him suddenly darkened. One, the figure holding the thunder light quietly flashed behind him, but the thunder light on that hand had already stabled directly towards the back of his head. "Snapped!" And here is Kakashi, who has been hit by his side kick in front of the black-robed man with a slanted head and protruding neck and about to be kicked out, turned into a humanoid lightning. , In a crisp sound, the electric light exploded, but it enveloped him whole, and a tingling numb sensation appeared all over his body instantly. "Papa Papa!" Then, under the black robe, pieces of scorched scale-like fragments crackled down, fell to the ground, smashed to pieces, and dissipated in the air. Sure enough, the art of rock hardening is ready! At this moment, behind the Yinyue black robe man, a figure holding a thunder light flashed suddenly, and a bright light burst out of the bright red three-goed jade eye at the left eye, and the right hand Lei cut the file that flew away. Mouth, his left hand has already quietly formed a seal. "Chichi!" "Zizi!" At this time, in the thunder light bursting and entangling the silver moon black robe man, the two thunder lights made a sharp sound, breaking the air, but turning into thunder light and sharp arrows toward the ground on the front and right. go with. "Puff!" After that, there were two light cracks of earth breaking, grabbing Asma and Hong''s hands, slowly turning into two mud **** and into the ground. so close! Asma and Yurihong looked at the burnt black mud hole pierced by the steaming thunderbolt on the ground in front of them, and they breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. "laugh!" And at this moment, in the midair in front of them, a sound of torn clothes rang. I saw the lightning flashing, like a sharp blade, if the thunder flashed, the silver moon black robe man kicked on the side of the volley cut across the back of the head, leaving a thin line of thunder light, slowly dissipating. At the same time, a figure in a black robe fell from the air, with a "poof", falling to the ground like a rag. "despair!" Then, there was another figure, drawing a few tails of thunder flames in the air, falling from mid-air, gently landing, standing on the side of the black robe figure. "Ok... so awesome!" But at this moment, watching his teacher land in midair, such a sound came from the seventh class observation zone. I saw that Naruto Uzumaki blinked his eyes and looked at his teacher who landed in front of him, with a "so amazing" look on his face. Obviously, he was surprised by the series of attacks and defenses just now. "Naruto, do you see clearly?" At this time, Haruno Sakura, who stared at the front with wide eyes but seemed to not want to miss a detail, heard this, and immediately turned her head to look at Uzumaki Naruto, and asked quite urgently. To be honest, she hardly saw what happened just now. too fast. Everything happened too fast. Everything just now, all kinds of turns, happened too fast. In the original physical martial arts battle, she basically cant see clearly. As the teachers of Shinobu, and the strongest Chiba, their physical martial arts strength has exceeded her cognition, at least Her dynamic vision can only keep up half the time. But now, after adding some ninjutsu and tactical changes, the feeling that seemed to change quickly made her basically can''t see anything. Just now, after the action that Teacher Asma made her puzzled, she only knew that Teacher Asma''s physical attacks were just feint attacks. The real attack was actually a detonation attack that was set up without knowing when. Then, she didnt get much anymore. Although she also saw some progress, because the transition was too fast, every time she felt that one side was about to win, that side suddenly fell into a disadvantage again, and she thought it was. After one side entered the disadvantage, it was bound to lose, but there was another reversal, as if it was the advantage now. I don''t understand this battle at all. Therefore, she would ask so eagerly. "Uh" When he heard the question from his sweetheart, Naruto Uzumaki''s face turned red in an instant, and the "so amazing" look on his face instantly stiffened. A particularly embarrassing feeling suddenly emerged from his posture. To be honest, even though he yelled well, he actually just yelled well. As for what he saw or really understood what was great in it, he actually didn''t know. That''s right, the Uzumaki Naruto at this moment is actually the same as Haruno Sakura, and he didn''t see how much, but simply felt that he could not keep up at all. This battle was so fierce. He couldn''t tell what was so powerful. "This...that...is...um...is...very awesome, look, whether it''s Teacher Asma, Teacher Hong, Teacher Kakashi, or the one named Chiba, they are all amazing Well, after all, it''s all about Shinobu." However, although he couldn''t tell why, Naruto Uzumaki naturally didn''t want to lose face in front of his sweetheart, as he said right now. "It always feels... you didn''t say anything." Its just that, although he is now hobbling his mind and playing a certain degree of wit to restore or cover up his ignorance of the situation, he has not been recognized by his sweetheart, on the contrary, Haruno Sakuras expression has begun to be subtle. Get up, and already know something. "Sasuke, did you see clearly?" And after knowing something, Haruno Sakura looked at Uchiha Sasuke on the other side quite decisively, and her voice instantly became much softer. In an instant, Naruto Uzumaki who saw and heard this scene suddenly stopped. As for Haruno Sakura''s question, Sasuke Uchiha did not respond. He just frowned and stared at Kakashi in front of him, Yuhihong and Sarutobi Asma. As far as Shao Lunyan is concerned, although everything that has just changed rapidly, the offensive and defensive turn is extremely fast, the advantages and disadvantages are also changing extremely quickly, but they can still be seen clearly. And with the talent of Uchiha Sasuke, he can also keep up with the offensive and defensive changes and the transformation of advantages and disadvantages just now, and he can still understand what happened just now. It can be said that at this time Uchiha Sasuke''s heart is already overwhelmed, so that he can''t bother with his two teammates now. And from what he saw just now, for Asma''s side, he told them what a perfect fit is. After the detonation talisman exploded, although he didn''t want to admit it, the cooperation of Asma, Yurihong and Kakashi was perfect. Even, their cooperation was a bit beyond belief. Through this time of getting along, Sasuke Uchiha knew that Sarutobi Asma, Yuhihong, and his teacher Hagi Kakashi were not close teammates, nor did they often perform tasks together. In the column of tacit understanding, there is basically no cultivation process. However, the series of cooperation between the three of them just now reached a level of perfection that even him, Naruto and Sakura could hardly achieve. What made him even more puzzled was that the cooperation just now did not have any plan at all, it was directly coordinated with the situation. That is to say, the three people formed the tacit cooperation just now based on the information they obtained, and then according to their own wishes and ideas. It was a cooperation that was derived from the situation and the situation. Moreover, this kind of cooperation actually succeeded in driving the silver-moon and black-robed man named Chiba into desperation. It''s just that it was countered because of a certain operation of the Silver Moon and Black Robe. This is a question please report. It does not mean that their cooperation is invalid. On the contrary, their cooperation is quite effective. That is to say, the three of them casually carried out the cooperation that others might take more than ten years or decades of tacit training. And Sasuke Uchiha firmly believed that he was right. Just now from Asmans apparently abnormal physical attack, I am afraid that Kakashi on his side is already ready, although I dont know what Kakashi was thinking, or Kakashi at the time saw it. What happened? After the detonation talisman exploded, Sarutobi Asma threw the chakra knife in her hand when she drew back. Although this blow was through the smoke screen, the strength that the silver moon black robe showed was naturally It can be avoided at will. In fact, also avoided. However, this seemed to be a subconscious additional attack, but it was actually a signal of their cooperation. When the Chakra was thrown, Kakashi in front of him instantly jumped out and was hidden by the Chakra. After that, he was in the right position, or in other words, he kicked the Chakra Knife back from the predicted position, forming a second attack. And at this time, Kakashi separated the clone and let the clone attack, and the body directly used the earth escape technique to hide under the ground, waiting for an opportunity. It was at this time that Kakashi''s clone attracted the attention of the silver-moon and black-robed man, giving Xi Rihong time to perform illusions. But Kakashi''s move has two more intentions. Taking into account the two results of the situation at the time, Kakashi was undoubtedly extremely wise to do so, even Uchiha Sasuke could not have imagined. This move is actually the most perfect link in all the cooperation of the three. At that time, the attention of the silver-moon black-robed man was already attracted by him. One result was that Xi Rihong successfully used the illusion to control the silver-moon black-robed man. Not only could this blow be used as a way to lure the enemy, it could also be controlled by the illusion. When the Yinyue Black-robed Man was the last blow to defeat the Yinyue Black-robed Man. It is an attack that kills two birds with one stone. And if it is said that the silver-moon black-robed man still sees through their tactics when their attention is completely attracted, and there is no way to control the silver-moon black-robed man with illusion, then this blow, in addition to enticing the enemy, It became a constraint, preventing the silver-moon and black-robed people from being able to deal with Xi Rihong, a ninja who was able to use illusion techniques to make the battle final. This blow could be a delaying plan for Xi Rihong to escape from the attack of the silver-moon black-robed men, or a plan to encircle Wei and save Zhao. Even, under ideal circumstances, this blow would hopefully be an opportunity for Yurihong to perform a second illusion after the failure of one illusion. This can also be said to be an attack that kills two birds with one stone or even kills three birds with one stone. In fact, the people in Yinyue Black Robe were quite afraid of this attack, which was quite successful. To be honest, regardless of Sarutobi Asma and Yuhihong, Kakashi''s linking attack alone shocked Uchiha''s help. Not to mention the long-term view of Kakashi''s tactical vision represented by the Ray Dun clone behind. Originally, Sasuke Uchiha thought that the clone was just to lure the enemy, and added the two above-mentioned two to kill two birds with one stone or even kill three birds with one stone. However, he didn''t expect that there would be a fourth achievement, that is, the clone of Lei Dun that was shown just now to control the man in the silver moon and black robe. Create a chance for the last blow. It can be said that even if it is the clone of the enemy, he has not wasted, and he has considered the situation from multiple angles and results, and formulated the most effective tactics. Although he is under the light of genius, if he changes to the same position as Kakashi, he can''t make such a wonderful judgment, and he can''t grasp the perfect timing. This is almost him and Kakashi. The absolute gap between. At the same time, it also made him understand that this is the fighting consciousness of Shangnin and even the elite Shangnin. He is far from it. The difference is far, far away. Whether it is strength, experience, or strength, he is far away. In addition to the incomprehensible tacit understanding of these three, Kakashi''s exquisite blow made Sasuke Uchiha''s brows speechless at this time, as well as the man in the silver moon and black robe. Do not! It should be said that the person who made Uchiha Sasuke even more frowning and speechless was this silver moon black robe man! To be honest, compared to the perfect cooperation of the three without warning, the reaction of the Silver Moon and Black Robe can be said to be basically no bright spot. It is also very simple to evade the Chakra Sword twice, plus the defeat of Yuhihong''s illusion and the choice to avoid the attack of Kakashi clone, and the use of evasive ninjutsu to feint, and effectively defeated Kakashi. Avatar. Although, these are also quite powerful~www.novelhall.com~ But if you look at it, there is still a certain gap with the cooperation of the three. It can only be said to be quite satisfactory. However, Uchiha Sasuke will not ignore one thing. That is This silvermoon and black-robed man faced three experienced upper ninjas and even elite upper ninjas who played a perfect match. They were able to deal with ordinary ninjas under opponents of this level, and all the responses. It works! This is enough to describe it as terrible! And more terrifying is... Sasuke Uchiha, I don''t know how to analyze the actions of this silver-moon black-robed man! In other words, I dont know why, Sasuke Uchiha can see very clearly every move of this silver-moon black-robed man, but... Can''t see through! Chapter 2480： will not Latest URL: Yes, I cant see through. Although Uchiha Sasuke could see all the actions of this silver moon and black robe man, he just couldn''t see through. Compared to Kakashi, after observing all Kakashi''s actions, Sasuke Uchiha was able to guess Kakashi''s intentions and the meaning of every move. At least, there will be a time when Zhuge Liang can guess Kakashi''s thoughts or even learn something from it. However, this silver-moon and black-robed man is different. It may be that his reaction and response are not "surprisingly" in it. They seem to be quite well-formed, and he can''t see the nutrients he can absorb. Looking at all the actions of this silver-moon and black-robed man, the simple defense and defensive counterattack in the battle against Asma, and then a series of actions in coordination with the three men, no matter the reaction, response, and counterattack are actually very good. It''s awesome, this is undeniable and there is no way to deny it, but these are all amazing in the ordinary sense, that is, let people sigh how amazing this ninja is. Just like Naruto''s reaction. But, I really just sighed how amazing, is this silvermoon black robe really amazing? After all, Uchiha Sasuke is not a single-threaded thinking, maybe just looking at the reaction and response of the person in the silver moon black robe, it is naturally ordinary and powerful. However, what he faced was the perfect cooperation of the three upper ninjas and even the elite upper ninjas. This silver-moon black-robed man could easily evade and counterattack only with the seemingly ordinary and powerful responses and reactions of others. Is it really powerful in the ordinary sense? of course not. It is precisely because of this that the ordinary power given by the people in Yinyue and Black Robe is full of a sense of violation. It always makes him feel unable to see through. He always had a reaction and response of this silver-moon and black-robed man, full of disharmony. There was almost a silvery moon and black robe man in front of his eyes, he could see everything, and he could even catch up and touch him in a few steps, but in fact it was a very far away from him. Even now, it is clearly his own teacher who has the advantage, but he has a feeling that the silver-moon and black-robed man always has the advantage, and even the absolute advantage. Sasuke Uchiha has never felt this way in any ninja he has seen or experienced. Even if I didn''t feel it from that man. Even this elusive feeling made him feel faintly unwilling to think about it. It''s like, I am instinctively afraid to think about it. "Now, Sasuke..." At this time, seeing Uchiha Sasuke''s unanswered response for a long time, Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but opened his mouth nervously. "Hey, Sasuke, Sakura is asking you a question!" Afterwards, seeing his sweetheart eating behind closed doors, Uzumaki Naruto boss spoke dissatisfied. "Do you have any impressions of the name Chiba?" And hearing this sound, Uchiha Sasuke finally spoke, but after speaking, it was a rhetorical question. Moreover, the question asked in the opposite direction was not at all what happened just now, but about the name of the person in the silver moon and black robe. "Chiba?" As for the question of her sweetheart, Sakura Haruno naturally thought about it quite hard. As for what happened just now, she didn''t care at all. It''s just that she didn''t know after all, and finally she could only answer a question. "do not know." In this regard, Naruto Uzumaki said in an angry tone without even thinking about it. Do not you know Sasuke Uchiha''s brows frowned slightly when they heard the response from the two. To be honest, the name Chiba is indeed familiar. He must have heard it from somewhere, and this silver-moon black-robed man is so powerful, he shouldn''t just be familiar. "What are you asking this for?" At this time, Naruto Uzumaki asked rhetorically. "I''ve heard the name Chiba before, and I''m familiar with it, but I can''t remember who it is for a while." In this regard, Sasuke Uchiha said the truth. "Where did you hear it? When?" Hearing this, before Naruto Uzumaki had time to speak, Haruno Sakura spoke. "can not remember." In response, Uchiha Sasuke shook his head. "Ha! Sasuke, did you bump your head when you were practicing? You would forget the name of such a powerful person." And hearing this, Uzumaki Naruto seemed to have a good time, and strongly teased Uchiha Sasuke. However, his strong teasing did not cause any reaction. Sasuke Uchiha, who was already a bit accustomed, ignored him habitually. "Is... when I was tracing Haneda Ichiba?" Even Haruno Sakura also ignored Naruto, too lazy to rectify the name of his sweetheart, and because the rare sweetheart consulted with herself, so she focused on thinking about this matter, but in fact, it came from the days she spent with Sasuke Uchiha Look, they were all on missions before, and the big guys were inseparable, and only when I was suspicious of Haneda Ichiba, he seemed to have scattered investigations. Of course, it is also possible that Sasuke heard something from somewhere when they were not together. It''s just that Haruno Sakura doesn''t think about those at this time. At the critical moment of closing the relationship with her sweetheart, she naturally wants to guide the topic in the direction of what she knows. So, what she knows, which fits the current situation, is the only time to trace Haneda Ichiba. Moreover, during the tracing of Haneda Ichiba, the two of them had similar ideas. It can be said that it is the best topic to approach Sasuke. How could she let it go. She can only say these. "When tracing Haneda Ichiba..." But at this time, these words seemed to be a bit crooked. At this time, Uchiha Sasuke who heard these words originally appeared because of the emergence of various powerhouses due to the Zhongnin exam, and the inadvertent hearing was gradually sealed in the memory corner. The name of Chiba seems to have a tendency to slowly rise from the corner of memory. "Well, it should be only then." Obviously, Haruno Sakura at this time was almost possessed by the **** of love, cutting into the core area that narrowed the distance between Uchiha and Sasuke. At this time, it was also very professional to create an atmosphere for the two to discuss. The old love book from the old bookstore is really amazing! It was so successful the first time. At this time, Haruno Sakura almost jumped up. "Help me remember memories again." In response, Uchiha Sasuke spoke. Although there is a tendency for memory to float, it is only a trend. He needs more stimulation to recall this memory that is already about to be left behind. "Hey... what are you talking about, can you... can you... pick me up?" But at this moment, Naruto Uzumaki who was ignored finally couldn''t help but said. ... "Shikamaru Shikamaru..." At the same time, it seemed that the seventh class was chatting, and the tenth class was not willing to be lonely. Ding Qiuding opened a new bag of snacks again and again and looked at Nara Shikamaru next to him. "..." In response to this, Nara Shikamaru''s face collapsed instantly after seeing the various information and emotions generated by the battle just now. As if something worried had happened again. At the same time, at this time, Yamanaka Ino''s gaze swept over, with a look of curiosity. "First of all, like you, I don''t make any comments on this battle, and I didn''t understand it either." Seeing this scene, Nara Shikamaru said quickly, leaving behind the obligation to explain to them for the first time. "So, what happened?" However, his words like insurance did not have any effect. Just as he knows his teammates, after posing like this, they will have troubles. When he said this, the teammates Akidao Chooji and Yamanaka Ino also knew very well that Shikamaru must have What is the answer. Therefore, after hearing Nara Shikamaru say this at this time, Akimi Mitsuoji and Yamanaka Ino were also quite used to ignoring Nara Shikamaru''s dodge words. "Uh" Facing the words of his teammates, and the unshakable color of doubt, Nara Kamaru''s mouth twitched. At the same time, my heart became depressed. Even, I feel a little regretful, why it is so good to have a tacit understanding with these two guys, why Asma pays attention to their cooperative training, and why I have stayed with these two guys since childhood. I was completely seen through by these two guys. Yes, he saw something in this battle, but no matter what the process was, in terms of the result, he really didnt say it because he was afraid of trouble this time, but he didnt know how to say it. . Yes, I don''t know how to say it. Although Uchiha Sasuke did not see it, Nara Shikamaru could see how powerful this silver-moon black-robed man was, and how powerful this silver-moon black-robed man was. Even Uchiha Sasukes sense of disobedience when looking at this silver-moon black-robed man, that seems to be just ordinary and powerful, but it can''t be ordinary and powerful. Although Nara Shikamaru does not have Uchiha Sasukes writing wheel eyes Insight, but he can still see the changes in offense and defense just now, but the details are not clear. The general trend is still in his eyes. Nara Shikamaru''s analytical ability is after all better than Uchiha Sasuke. He is very clear that the reason for this sense of violation is because, with their insight, experience, level of strength and vision, they simply cannot follow suit. The strength of the black robe man on Yinyue is nothing. That''s why it seems ordinary and powerful, but it doesn''t seem to be ordinary and powerful, and even the feeling of instinctively not thinking about it. At this time, Nara Shikamaru didn''t know what to say, and it was because of this. With his current experience, it is impossible to describe this kind of power. Moreover, there was another reason that made him wonder what to say. "Actually, I don''t know how to say it. In short, this old friend of teacher Asma, who is called Chiba, may be more powerful than he said." However, since these two people have asked so, don''t say whether it is troublesome, even if it is troublesome, he has no choice but to explain, so now choose what he can say. In other words, choose words that you can make them understand. And the words they can understand are not without them. Moreover, compared to other people, their tenth class still has a basic understanding of this silver-moon black-robed man. Now that they feel the intuitive silver-moon black-robed man, because of this level of foundation, how much Can understand and accept faster. After all, the person in front of the silver moon and black robe is the old friend that his teacher has been talking about. Since the last time I talked to them, my teacher Asma who was talking about him still said a lot. At least, they still know that this Chiba, at their age, not only can perform the task alone, but the task failure rate is still 0, and the difficulty of the task is both B-level and A-level. They still have a certain concept of the strength of this silver moon and black robe. "is it" In fact, as Nara Shikamaru thought, Akimi Cho and Yamanaka Ino looked at each other without surprise when they heard this, but after all they accepted it at an extremely fast speed. "However, after all, it was just a duel game played by a few middle-aged uncles, and I couldn''t know exactly how terrible this Chiba was." Seeing the two happily accepting, Nara Shikamaru sighed with some regret, and said with regret. "Ok" In response to this, Yamanaka Ino and Akimaichi Dingci both nodded, and then turned their eyes back to look at the teacher who raised their heads in the field. And yes, this is just a duel game played by a few middle-aged uncles. Since it is a game, how can you use your full strength? Not to mention the full power, I am afraid that even 50% of the strength cannot be used. Moreover, for them, for those who get along with Asma day and night, they fully know their teacher''s feelings for this Chiba, although every time they talk about him, their teacher always has a kind of nostalgia. The smile seems to have accepted the death of Chiba, but they can see that their teacher has not let go of the grief, but only hides the grief under the smile. They dont know what their teacher has gone through with this Chiba, what kind of good friend they were back then, or why this Chiba dead, but what is certain is that their teacher must be very happy. Very happy. And ~www.novelhall.com~ must have always firmly believed that this Chiba will not "die" so simply, otherwise, I am afraid that my teacher is now ecstatic and overjoyed, and he is probably hiding in the corner. I cried bitterly, instead of playing a pair of practice games happily like now. "However, Asma has fun with him." But thinking of this, the three of them spoke at the same time, coincidentally. ... "I said" At this time, Asma, who had raised her head, suddenly opened her mouth. "Ok?" In response, Kakashi and Yurihong who also raised their heads responded. "He didn''t slip away." Hearing this sound, Asma glanced at the black robe at Kakashi''s feet and said. Chapter 2481： relief Latest URL: "Uh..." Hearing Asma''s sudden words, Kakashi''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he couldn''t help but glanced at the black robe by his feet, and the corners of his mouth under the mask, twitching slightly. Obviously, what he just hit was not Chiba, or at least not Chiba itself. At this moment, beside his feet, there was only a black robe with the hood and clothes partly separated. In the midair just now, his Raeche had indeed hit the target, but only after hitting did he discover that only this black robe was left. In other words, Qianye, the person in Yinyue and Black Robe, escaped his attack perfectly. To be honest, Kakashi was quite surprised by this situation. The attack failed, and he did not defeat Chiba or hit Chiba. He was prepared. After all, Chiba''s strength was there. He left the village at the beginning. At the time, the current self may not be his opponent, let alone so many years outside. With the qualifications of Chiba, there is definitely another terrifying progress. It''s just that he was quite surprised by leaving only a black robe. Originally, he was ready to hit the clone of Chiba, such as the shadow clone, the water escape clone, the earth escape clone and even the Thunder clone clone. Yes, he was actually ready to deal with the dungeon technique that Chiba regularly uses, but many strong people can''t avoid it. But I didn''t expect that, after a thunder cut, there were only empty clothes, but Qianye was missing. This surprised him very much. If it was a clone, he still figured out what happened. It was Chiba''s sight preparation, and everything made sense. But only the clothes are left, and the people are gone. That''s why he couldn''t figure it out. "Recently, I don''t know what new ninjutsu he has learned or developed." Thinking of this, the sigh that Kakashi was about to spit out suddenly changed to such a sentence. "Ah, yeah." Regarding this, I don''t know why, Asma looked at the sky almost subconsciously took a sentence. "Isn''t it a question of whether he ran away? Why is there any new ninjutsu involved?" At this time, it seemed to be subconscious, and Xi Rihong, who looked at the same sky, spoke. "Uh" Then, the atmosphere suddenly solidified, and Asma and Kakashi, who also looked at the sky, were embarrassed on the spot at the same time. This seems to be a bit bad indeed. "Could it be that he did something like this before?" In this regard, Xi Rihong keenly perceives something with a woman''s intuition, and immediately speaks. "Uh" As for Xi Rihong''s words, Kakashi and Asma were speechless again. "Really?" In response to the two''s reactions, Xi Rihong understood something in an instant, and an unbelievable look immediately surged on her face. Brother Chiba in my mind is not such a wicked person! Falling off in a duel practice or a battle, this is too bleak! Too much disrespect to the opponent in the fight! "It seems like this happened." Regarding this, Kakashi and Asma turned their heads aside for a while, and spoke rather vaguely. This matter should have been done by Chiba, but it has been more than ten years after all. They have to carry out various tasks every other time. They need to pay attention to task information regularly and forget some information regularly. After all, It''s childhood, even if they are impressed with Chiba, some of their memories are still blurred. However, Chiba has done something like this or something similar, it should have been there, otherwise they would not have an impression. "Uh" And hearing this, the incredible color on Yurihong''s face immediately turned into a touch of embarrassment. It turns out that Brother Chiba has done such a wicked thing? At the same time, there was such a thought that didn''t know how to describe it. "However, I always feel relieved!" But at this moment, just as Xi Rihong showed embarrassment, Asma said with emotion. "Ah... he''s still the same Chiba." In response, Kakashi responded. Despite all these years, Chiba still has news. Compared with other people, he knows more about Chiba. After all, they have communication channels. However, Kakashi is still quite worried about Chiba. According to the news sent back by Chiba, plus that he was some of the core personnel of Anbu at that time, there were some things that could not be deduced, but they could still be felt. Over the past ten years, Chiba has lived in the dark world, and has been using the principles of the dark world. And he has never returned to Konoha once. Plus the pain of losing everything. All of his own problems, environmental factors, and everything, decided that it is not conducive to Chiba''s mentality, and it is easy to be contaminated with darkness, and even be infested by darkness. In the history of the Ninja world, including his previous contact with the Nami Nation mission, he did not cut it again. It was contaminated with darkness and swallowed by darkness for various reasons. Sometimes, in this Ninja world, it was full of In the cruel and dark world, not everything is immutable. No matter how strong the will is, the person who is firm, and the person who is hard to change, sometimes cannot withstand the cruel and dark consumption. Although Chibas willpower really made him feel admiration from the bottom of his heart, even in the history of Ninja world, there may not have been people who seem to be always filled with light in their hearts, and dont know what to give up and be hit, but those who were deprived of darkness Before being swallowed by the darkness, the strong men who are twisted or plunged into the darkness are not strong-willed people with extraordinary tenacity? Perhaps Chiba is a little more prominent. But it is hard to guarantee that all the light has not been consumed by darkness in these ten years. After all, in the past ten years, it should be the time when Chibas heart is the most vulnerable. He loves himself the most, and the teacher who gave him the most love sacrifices in the Kyuubi Rebellion and accompanies himself, like a childhood sweetheart. No, it should be better than The childhood sweethearts knew each other better, trusted each other more, and supported each other''s teammates who died in the Kyuubi Rebellion and sacrificed to save him. When he left Konoha, he was alone, and all the people he cherished most were no longer there. Every day, it may be a torture for this person who grows up in loneliness. Every day for more than ten years is a kind of torture. And this kind of torture, Kakashi himself knows well, he has also experienced this kind of loneliness, perhaps, if he has been in this kind of loneliness, he will not feel torment, but once he feels his partner and The warmth of the companionship and the real care and love. Then, when I lose it again, the pain and suffering will really torture me every day, even I can''t even think about it. Even so far, he dare not even think about bringing Tu and Lin. And under this kind of torture, under the dark world''s way of doing things, Chiba is really not necessarily that Chiba. But now, including Asma who was also worried, he was finally relieved. Because, after all, Chiba still doesn''t like to fight hard with his partners, even if he escapes halfway, he would not choose to fight with his partners. Even though, it was just an easy duel exercise. He didn''t have much sense of victory or defeat, and he didn''t care about some personal gains and losses, and sometimes he didn''t have any sense of honor, although the ninja profession itself did not have any sense of honor. However, this kind of escape in the middle is what he can do. This is also where they are the least as good as Chiba. Chiba will never have the idea of ??prioritizing fighting with partners. For example, now, in this situation of slapped people and disappeared, it can be basically determined that Chiba is still the same, and it has not changed. Chiba is still the existence full of light. It was the only candidate of the fifth generation of Hokage who unknowingly started to stand beside him from the whole village! To be honest, compared to his own purpose and a rare contest in more than ten years after a long-lost reunion, seeing that Chiba is now missing and suspected of leaving, Kakashi feels particularly relieved, particularly happy, and also Special peace of mind. "But do you really want to let him go like this?" At this time, Asma, who also felt relieved, happy, and relieved, confided in such a deep doubt. Although I am willing to see such a situation, but... What they are doing now is not just for themselves! Moreover, their identities are not the same stupefied boys at this time. Changing to the previous ones, this guy just ran off, but now letting him run off seemed a bit inappropriate. "Ok" And hearing this sound, whether it was Kakashi or Yurihong, hesitated. ... "Cough! Cough cough! Cough cough!" But at this moment, in Yurihong''s eighth class, behind Inuzukaga and Yuunoshino, there was an extremely suppressed cough. "What''s wrong with Hinata?" Hearing the suppressed cough, Inuzuka immediately turned his head and said worriedly. "What are you doing? Hinata, at this time, you should not use white eyes." But at this moment, the Yu Nina on the other side spoke quite reproachfully. Compared with Inuzuka''s coarse branches and leaves, Yuzina is much more careful. When he coughed just now, his shocking glance was to see the meridians of Hinata''s eyes behind him disappear. Obviously, Hinata coughed, naturally because Chakra was mobilized to open his eyes, which affected the injury. After all, the main cause of Hinata''s injuries is internal injuries. Chakra is strictly prohibited at this time. "Ah...I...I''m okay, Shino...Ahem, the battle just now, I...I have seen it all, if you don''t understand, you can ask me, I can describe the details of the battle...Ahem!" But at this time, hearing the words of concern from the two of them, Hinata Hinata behind them did not answer, but said something like this almost gritted his teeth. In the words, there is a bit more of a strong meaning that is not available in normal days. Hinata... When they heard these words, Inuzuka and Yuozino were almost stunned on the spot, almost unable to believe what they heard. this is Are you thinking about us? At the same time, there was only one thought left in their hearts. "Shino next...cough cough...there is a third official test, Ya, Naruto will get stronger and stronger in the future. You have to beat him and become stronger too. I think Teacher Hong will let us come Here, it is for us to see this battle, to learn from this battle, and to improve our strength, so...cough cough, it doesn''t matter, I will definitely support you." And at this time, Hinata Hyuga''s words, which were different from the past, full of strong meaning, came again. is it Hinata can see it too! However, after hearing this, Yuozina and Inuzuka''s reactions were different this time. The first thought in my heart at this time was emotion for the oily women who was such a calm type. But Inuzukaya''s heart was blank. At this time, he didn''t know what he was feeling, but there was already a feeling of tears in his eyes. "Let''s talk about it later, if you want to say why, now there are so many other people here, we will go back and study." Then, You Nvzhi spoke like this. "Hmm! Hinata..." At this time, Inuzukaga had no idea what to say. They used to take care of Hinata, but now Hinata takes care of them. For some reason, he just felt a kind of joy with tears in his eyes. It''s not as good as usual, and you may even feel that the other party is underestimating yourself. "Yes...Yes, I see, Shino." Hearing Shino''s words, and Inuzuka''s apparently abnormal but warm reaction, Hinata Hinata behind them took two breaths, calmed down his breath, and slowly smiled at the corners of his mouth. It''s great to be able to help Gawa Shino at such an important time. At this time, her heart was full of joy. That little girl is amazing. It seems that the injury is not so serious anymore. Then, another thought passed through her mind. At this moment, although she had a bad cough just now, it was not too serious. Even after she opened her eyes and watched the entire battle, she didn''t feel too painful, as if the meridian injury had healed a lot. At this time, she still knew that it was the little girl named Anna Haneda from Kushin Village who gave her emergency treatment. According to the doctor, this emergency treatment is basically a complete treatment. It can be said that her injury seems to be much better now, but it is actually the effect of the little girl''s treatment. As the client, she also knew the severity of her injuries, so she also knew how powerful the little girl''s medical ninjutsu was. ... "Ning Ci?" At the same time ~www.novelhall.com~ their diagonally rear is the furthest away from everyone, Tiantian looks at Neji Hyuga next to him, and the unconscious step forward appears in his eyes. The boy in white looking up to the sky. "Impossible! How could it be there, what kind of ninjutsu is this?" At this moment, Hyuga Ningji''s face was full of horror, but he didn''t answer directly, but exclaimed in a low voice. "call out!" And just at this moment, where his gaze was focused, in the sky, a gray trajectory suddenly went down vertically and disappeared in a flash. Suddenly, it sank into the ground between Kakashi, Asma and Xi Rihong. "boom!" Afterwards, with the sound of breaking through the sky, before the three of them changed their colors, the middle of the three of Kakashi, Asma, and Xi Rihong burst open with a crash! In an instant, the dust was boiling, covering everyone''s sight! Chapter 2482： response Latest URL: "What''s wrong?" "what happened?" "what happened?" The smoke and dust that burst out suddenly attracted everyones attention, whether it was someone who was still wondering about the name Chiba before, or seeing my teacher happily feeling relieved, or it was because of the efforts of teammates. Moving tears streaming down his face, who had already noticed something, everyone''s eyes were instantly attracted by the smoke and dust. It''s just that the smoke and dust are everywhere, and everything around is blurred by the smoke and dust scattered by the waterfall, not to mention the center of it is like a cloud of smoke and dust. They can''t see anything, they can only speak subconsciously puzzled words. "puff!" "puff!" "puff!" And just at this moment, just as everyone spoke subconsciously, three holes suddenly opened in the center of the smoke and dust, and three figures flew out. "despair!" "despair!" "despair!" Afterwards, in the three slightly heavy sounds of landing, Sarutobi Asma, Yurihong, and Kakashi landed at three locations outside the dust group. And their faces also have a look of doubt. As if the scene before them, even they didn''t know what happened. "What''s wrong? Ning Ci?" At this time, watching the three teachers settle down, Tian Tian suddenly woke up and looked at Ning Ci next to him. Perhaps everyone present might not know what happened, but Neji was the first to notice the change. At this time, instead of guessing on your own, you might as well ask your teammates first. "I don''t know, it''s too fast, I didn''t catch it the first time." In response, Neji Hyuga shook his head and said. Just now, his white eyes caught the thing from the sky, but because the speed was too fast, the insight of the white eyes was an insight into something, but his attention and reaction ability did not catch up immediately, but Did not "see" clearly what it was. And Hyuga Neji also knew very well that even though white eyes were something innate, blood was almost instinctive after Boundary awakened, but he couldn''t keep up with his own eyes. In a sense, he is not used to developing increasingly stronger blood inheritance limits, that is, he has rolled his eyes. Especially after practicing the soft boxing technique that mother left behind. "Really... Then, will it be the man in the silver moon and black robe?" At this time, I looked at the gradually clear scenery around and the smoke and dust masses on the opposite side, and asked every day. "The probability is him." In response, Hyuga Neji said. At this time, it could only be the person in the silver moon and black robe. After all, with his white eyes, there was no sign of anyone else participating in the war. Even since just now, no one came here. Even some of the secret whistles under the Hokage Rock did not make any movements. It seemed that they didnt notice it at all. , Or just don''t care about everything that happened here. When no one came over and the secret whistle was not interested, the sudden sight in front of him could only be the man in the silver moon and black robe. "Chi! Chi Chi! Chi Chi Chi Chi!" And just at this moment, just as Hyuga Nodded, a sound of flame burning or steaming of high-temperature steam slowly sounded from the fading smoke. With the sound, a slight white gas floated in the smoke and dust. "Hey! Kakashi, do you see clearly?" And at this moment, Sarutobi Asma and Yurihong looked at Kakashi who was far away at the same time, and asked loudly. At the same time, in addition to a slightly confused look on their faces, they are also a little more solemn. The thing that fell from the sky just now was so fast, they almost didn''t see it, but they subconsciously chose to avoid it when it hit the ground. Even if it was the first time, or even evasive conditioned reflex, they were half a beat slow. "No." In this regard, Kakashi spit out such a sentence, and his eyes were staring at the smoke and dust in front of him without blinking. When he saw the smoke and dust, white gas began to emerge gradually, and the surrounding temperature seemed to After a little rise, his brows frowned slightly. Is that Chiba just now? At the same time, there are deep questions in his heart. Just now, because the incident happened suddenly and the speed of the thing falling too fast, with the insight of the wheel eye, only a black shadow flashed, and then the ground exploded. When the pain of hitting arose, they had already subconsciously retreated to their current position. And even though it was just a glimpse, the insight ability of Zhuanyan is somewhat incapable, but Zhuanyan is Zhuanyan after all. Even if it is not fully seen, it still vaguely captures that this thing is a kind of Something oval. According to reason, at this time, this kind of thing happened suddenly, and the only possibility is Chiba. Jin Chan escaped from Chiba just now. However, Chiba can''t be an elliptical thing. Therefore, he is quite uncertain at this time, what is in the center of this smoke and dust mass. "Then we must think about it." But at this time, after hearing his words, Sarutobi Asma and Yurihong glanced at each other, as if they had understood something, the doubtful color on their faces disappeared quickly after all, leaving a solemn and serious look. . At the same time, their posture slowly began to change, each with a chakra or kunai, but a serious look. "what!" In response, Kakashi nodded and responded. He also caught Kuunai on his left hand, and at the same time, made a few simple seals on his right hand. Although he can''t figure out what happened now, he is not sure if it is Chiba in the dust group. However, what is certain is that there are only two possible situations in the current situation. In one case, this is indeed a movement made by Chiba. Chiba did not slip away halfway. What happened, or avoided his own attack, or planned, used a new self-developed ninjutsu or Ninjutsu, which he didn''t know, caused this kind of falling from the sky and caused the current situation. In the second case, Chiba has already slipped away. The current situation is not Chiba''s handwriting, but someone else. If it is the first case, then naturally there is nothing. Although this will overthrow their reassuring inference, after all, there is no need to worry about it. Chiba''s halfway run can prove that Chiba is not there. Change, but at this time Chiba did not slip away, it does not mean that Chiba has really changed. Falling off halfway can prove that Chiba has not changed, but not slipping away at this time does not mean that Chiba did not slip away. It changed, and it was infested by darkness. Although it is a pity, it is not something to worry about. However, if it is the second possibility, Konoha at this time, this way of playing, then they must be careful. Now, the death of Hayao is almost certain. Konoha is still in danger at this time. At least someone is destroying Konoha in the dark. Look at these secret hostile forces killing Hayao in Konoha village. Judging from his behavior, I am afraid that this hostile force is determined to make trouble. And he is not afraid of Konoha. And at this time, it is also possible that the enemy will blatantly invade when they are practicing. In other words, at this moment, the center of the smoke and dust mass is likely to be the intruder. And if it is an intruder, then they can''t hold the mentality that they had just practiced. Next, it is very likely that it will be the battle of life and death. "Naruto! Sakura!" And just at this moment, just as Kakashi was out of trouble, the expression of Sasuke Uchiha from the seventh class changed, and a sense of tension instantly appeared on his face. At the same time, his figure sinks slightly, his hands already stretched out behind his back. "what!" At this moment, when he heard his sudden serious words, Naruto Uzumaki was already taking a step forward. His index fingers and middle fingers were crossed together, and there was a sense of tension on his face, and his eyes stared for a moment. A cloud of smoke and dust ahead. "Ok!" At the same time, behind the two, Haruno Sakura with a serious face was already holding two kunai in his hands, and a pair of eyes also observed from left to right. Obviously, the three of them have already entered a fighting state. At this time, the other three classes, with the exception of the non-teacher group Neji and Tiantian, the eighth class of Inuzukaga, Hyuga Hinata, Yuenoshino, and the tenth class of Nara Shikamaru and Akimi Mitsuji Yamanaka Ino also showed a sense of tension on his face, and then, sooner or later, he entered a fighting state, and at the same time, he also set up a battle formation. Obviously, after seeing the change in the fighting atmosphere of Shinobu under their guidance, they almost all subconsciously entered the fighting state. It can be seen that during this period of time, I had a task with my teacher, whether it was the eighth or tenth class, I had a very good understanding with my instructor. However, compared to the eighth and tenth classes, perhaps because they have participated in the B-level tasks, the seventh class reacts more decisively, enters the state faster, and is more sensitive to changes in the attitude of your tutor. Even when the other teams just entered the state and formed their formation, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki of Class 7 were ready to cooperate with the attack, and Sakura Haruno, although not as strong as the two, was the first to beware. The attack on both sides reacted very quickly and was quite in place. At this time, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki are already in a state of attack. They are highly concentrated and it is easy to ignore the attacks on both sides. Although Haruno Sakura is in the position protected by the two, it is also possible to make such a defense. Time to prevent the attacks on both sides can at least delay the attacks on both sides, giving Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki enough time to react. After all, the smoke and dust group in front of them may also be the bait to attract their attention, and the probability of a real attack coming from both sides is also high. Of course, the probability of attacking behind is also high. However, on the ground behind them, slightly covered by dust, there is still a corner of a piece of paper with runes that has not been concealed in a hurry. Obviously, Haruno Sakura also took precautions behind her. And this is undoubtedly a manifestation of the tacit cooperation of the three. This series of movements can be done so perfectly, but it is not something that the newcomers of Xia Ninja just out of the ninja school can do casually. This time, even if it was the tenth class that cooperated with the well-known pig deer butterfly, the seventh class did not shine. The seventh squad, which has faced a real strong enemy, has obviously grown greatly, even surpassing the tenth squad, which has far more missions than them. From here, it can also be seen that the growth of the three people in Class 7 may be better than the Little Pig Deer Butterfly in Class 10. As for the performance of the eighth class, in fact, the reaction speed is not slow, only slower than the tenth class, just because the team has wounded, there is no way to form the most perfect formation. Relatively speaking, it was the bottom of the three classes. On the other hand, because of the absence of teammates and teachers, Hyuga Neji and Tiantian in the non-teacher group cannot form an effective defensive or offensive formation. However, it depends on the fact that Hyuga takes a little step forward and slightly blocks Tiantians actions. The appearance of something hidden tightly, even if there are only two people, considering the peculiarities of the two, it is enough to deal with most situations. It seems that the performance is better than the seventh class. This years mission gap cannot be made up for by a powerful enemy, and Neji Hyuga is also the most talented person in the previous session. At this stage, even Uchiha Sasuke, compared with him, is now. Judging from the reaction, after all, it was slightly inferior. At least, at this moment, if there is an enemy, and the enemy is quite discerning, looking in the past, it is definitely the non-teacher group that looks more threatening. "Chichi! Chichichichi! Chichichichichi!" And just at this moment, just after everyone was in a state of fighting, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense and quiet, the gray smoke and dust in the center of the smoke and dust group was completely replaced by the white gas that was vaporized, and the white gas was still fast. Dissipated, just between these few breaths, the white gas that replaced the smoke and dust slowly faded away. Slowly, in the sound of steaming, an oval-shaped object slowly emerged. It looks like an oval black emerges from a piece of white~www.novelhall.com~crack! Click! Click! " And with the emergence of this oval thing, the sound of dense cracks suddenly emerged. As if in the white air, the elliptical thing is constantly breaking apart. Everyone can almost imagine that the oval thing is crawling with cracks. "Snapped!" Then, just after the intensive cracking sound reached a certain level, it was as if there was some drastic change in the elliptical object, and the elliptical object suddenly cracked. "Wow!" In an instant, a strong wind swelled, and shards of metallic color mixed with charred, semi-scorched, or non-scorched black whizzed outward. A bright red brilliance suddenly appeared in the eyes of everyone who subconsciously blocked. Chapter 2483： Embarrassed? This... is this? Amidst the crackling sound of the strong wind waterfall, the slight pain from the forearm and the body and the touch of shattered fragments, watching the bright red left after the exploded oval thing burst open, all There is such a surprised thought in people''s hearts. people? Or what attack? After that, almost at the same time, the three instructors, Shang Ren, skipped such a nervous thought. Such a big battle, if it is an enemy, I am afraid that the person who comes is not a good person to deal with. Now they still have their disciples behind them. If there are only three of them, then naturally there is no big problem, no matter how strong it is. Opponents, they also have a way, at least it is very possible to retreat completely. However, if there are these disciples behind them, not to mention the strength of these disciples, how well they cooperate with them, and whether they can form an effective cooperative attack or defense chain, they will eventually be distracted by him. The distractions and worries that may be avoided, they are at a disadvantage from the beginning after all. After all, if the thing in front of you is an enemy, it is by no means an ordinary enemy. At least, seeing this battle, they didn''t count it. And with their own thoughts of doubt or worry, the strong wind produced by the burst of the oval thing, after all, slowly stopped as the mixed fragments and heat dissipated. At the same time, where the bright red light was, it slowly appeared in front of them. "what!" And when the scene ahead was clearly displayed in front of everyone, all the newcomers Xia Ren almost stared, exclaiming with an incomparable sound of horror. "call--!" Contrary to them, their three instructors, Shang Ren, breathed out a long sigh, seemingly relieved, and suddenly relaxed. As if to confirm that the current situation is safe. At this moment, in their eyes, a familiar figure slowly emerged. "laugh!" At this moment, Shinobu breathed a sigh of relief on the three guides, where the oval thing in front of everyone fell and broke, and the figure dressed in ordinary ninja costumes slowly stood up and took a mouthful. The heat was spit out slowly. And as he stood up, a beautiful and handsome face slowly emerged in everyones eyes. The long white hair slipped from the shoulder, but it blocked the right eye of the familiar figure until it revealed The left eye of Sangouyu shining bright red. He was a slender and handsome young man in his 20s and 30s. "Snapped!" "Flap!" "Fuck!" At this time, the young mans feet were still on the ground where the white heat was steaming, and a high-temperature crackling sounded gently. With the young mans feet as the center, the entire ground was sunken into a large pit with charred black scattered throughout the pit. And the half-scorched fragments were faintly scorched smoke, and even this young man was faintly smoked. "What''s the matter with you? So embarrassed?" At this time, Kakashi almost laughed. For the young man in front of him, no, it should be said that it was the appearance of a close friend for many years, which meant a bit of ridicule. Although this appearance is shocking enough to fall from the sky at that speed, I am afraid that my best friend just now, the young Taki Chiba at this time, fell at a very high altitude, and this high place is not high in common sense. It should be said that no ninja has ever been to a high place. Otherwise, it is impossible to have this kind of falling speed that is difficult to capture by the writing wheel. It can be said that whether it is the way to show the true face or the appearance of standing in this hot pit at this time, it can be said that this appearance is perfect. Flawless and shocking. However, if you think about the back of this way of playing, it may not be shocking, or it is very likely to be quite embarrassing. First of all, considering the situation at the time, Chiba should have used a certain technique, or a new technique developed by himself, or a technique that Kakashi didnt know about just now because he avoided his own attack, and then arrived. A height that no ninja had ever reached, and then fell down. Generally speaking, there is no need to reach such a high altitude just to avoid your own attacks. Then, it is obvious that Chiba is not very proficient in this technique of evading his own attacks. It is because he casts himself into such a high altitude except for mistakes, and the oval thing just now should be for himself. A defensive form formed by countless anti-impact techniques similar to the art of hardening. In other words, it was because of his mistake that his friend Chiba just wrapped himself into a zongzi, so that he did not fall to death. At this moment, it looks very mighty and domineering, but in fact, it is quite embarrassed behind it. Accidentally, a generation of Tianjiao, Konohas fifth generation of Hokage, the only candidate who has actually begun to take over Konoha will be given to him. Fell to death. To be honest, is it the first time Kakashi saw his friend make such a low-level mistake and throw himself to death? Almost fell to death? This is really funny! "Embarrassed?" When Kakashi''s words were heard, the remaining Sarutobi Asma and Yurihong glanced at each other, obviously not understanding. "laugh!" At the same time, hearing the sound of Kakashis laughter, the young man in the pit, who was in the silver moon and black robe before, showed a slight wry smile at the corners of his mouth, who was indistinguishable from everyones impression of Chiba growing up. It was a faint white breath. Sure enough, it was not fully developed, or ninjutsu was not suitable for me, and almost killed myself. But at this time, such a thought flashed through the youth''s heart. In fact, Kakashis guess was not at all wrong. Just now, the young man, Chiba in the eyes of everyone, almost fell himself to death. And Chiba did use a newly developed technique to evade Kakashis attack. However, because the technique was imperfect or unsuitable, an unprecedented big mistake occurred, as Kakashi thought or deduced. That way, Chiba just now has really reached a height that no ninja has ever reached. Just now, Chiba actually used the idea that emerged from a certain action in the battle of Uchiha Nobuhiko for more than ten years. It is different from the space-time ability of Uchiha belt soil. The second and fourth generations of Thunder God The technique, and even the space-time ninjutsu or ability of the heavenly hand power generated by the samsara writing round eyes after Sasuke masters the six powers in the future. According to Chiba''s vision, this ninjutsu, or ability, should be said to be the least restrictive of all known space-time ninjutsu, and it is also the most versatile and cost-effective. Its manifestation, to use the words of previous lives, is instantaneous movement. Able to move to a certain spatial coordinate in an instant. Originally, it was impossible for a space-time Muggle like Chiba to master space-time ninjutsu, but after the battle between Nine Tails and Nobuhiko Uchiha, especially after breaking away from the earth and the sky star, After the blow that crossed the space, it seemed as if he had captured all the abilities of the body to adapt or awaken to absorb the reincarnation eye. In his instinct, he also seemed to have the ability to "cross space". Yes, he has the "space-time ability." It''s just that, although it can transfer time and space, or space transfer, Chiba is still that time and space Muggle. Although the body has the ability of time and space, it can also initiate space transfer, but Chiba does not have time and space. talent. At this time, the space ability is almost like a tasteless existence, and from the situation just now, the space ability at this time is still a harmful and useless thing for the current Chiba. According to Chiba''s research on space-time ninjutsu and abilities for so many years, there is actually only one so-called space-time talent, which can even be said to be a perception ability. Yes, perception. It''s just that, unlike the various perceptual abilities of perceiving chakras, time-space talent is the ability to perceive time-space coordinates. It is innate, and it is quite rare and demanding ability. All people who master space-time ninjutsu or abilities undoubtedly possess this ability. And its not wrong. Although Chiba has the ability to transfer space sometimes, it does not have the ability to perceive time and space coordinates. In other words, when he learns time and space ninjutsu, such as the technique of Flying Thunder God, he can''t perceive the mark of Flying Thunder God, which is the time and space coordinates of Flying Thunder God technique. Even if the Flying Thunder God technique is activated, Can only stay still. Similarly, in the absence of a kaleidoscope writing wheel with soil, if he has the ability to open a different space with soil, even if he uses this ability, he cant open anything, because he doesnt even know. Where is the different space. Different spaces also have unique time and space coordinates. The ability-type different space derived from the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye can be perceived through the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, which is why Kakashi can also use the divine power to transfer objects into the different space. The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of the spatial ability of awakening can give the holder the time and space perception ability, which is the gift of time and space. Of course, it is only the time and space coordinates of the time and space ability awakened by the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. If you let Kakashi use the Thunder God technique, Kakashi can only stay still. However, Chibas current space-time ability, compared with the Thunder Gods art and the different space ability of the Kaleidoscope with Earth, can be teleported at will without any space coordinates or anchor points. The ability to instantly transfer one''s physical position, but it is a headless fly. After using the ability, he has no idea where he will be teleported to. And the ability of time and space, or the space coverage of time and space is too wide, just like the art of Thunder God can appear in any marked corner containing the entire ninjutsu, time and space ninjutsu or Ability basically ignores the spatial distance in the physical sense. In other words, the transmission like a headless fly in Chiba may be stationary, but it may be tens of thousands of meters away. In other words, Chiba used his own time and space ability to basically start random teleportation, and the teleportation range was the entire Naruto World. Undoubtedly, such uncontrollable ability is harmless to Chiba. The current situation almost illustrates this point. After using it subconsciously just now, he directly teleported himself to a distance of 20,000 meters, and the measurement unit of 20,000 meters was the vertical height. In other words, he teleported himself to an altitude of 20,000 meters away from his teleportation location, and almost froze himself to death at an altitude of 20,000 meters. If it werent for this world, its a magical world with chakras. In this magical world, his mastery of the magical power of Chakra is second to none, and his reaction speed is second to none. He probably hasn''t had time to wrap himself into a zongzi and quickly freeze it into Katz. And at an altitude of 20,000 meters, he did not break away from the Naruto World, or the gravity of the planet where the Naruto World is located. Almost after he made himself an oval zongzi, he quickly fell down, following the zongzi skin and The friction of the air generated heat, and he directly went through a double day of ice and fire. In the process of falling, he almost directly roasted in the stove~www.novelhall.com~ If it weren''t for his enough means, I''m afraid At this point he is already familiar. It can be said that this time of subconscious instinct transmission, let him face the desperate situation of life and death that has been rare in the past ten years. At this moment, Qianye also understood that his ability to awaken unintentionally had become a disaster. At the same time, he also deeply understood why the Flying Thunder God''s art had to be activated with a mark. Without spatial coordinates, it was really a very dangerous and terrifying thing. Even, he felt that he was too naive, and he blindly felt that the space ninjutsu was so powerful that he created the powerful strength of the two Hokage, but he ignored the danger. Although the technique of the Thunder God is not a forbidden technique, if you can''t perceive the spatial coordinates and practice indiscriminately, I am afraid that the technique of the Thunder God will become the deadliest ninjutsu. Of course, this should be a case of him, and he has never seen anyone who can learn the Art of Flying Thunder without the talent of time and space, that is, the ability to perceive time and space coordinates. It seems that in the future, you should consciously not use this ability to transfer time and space, which seems to be innate now, it seems that you can use your own thoughts. Or, find the ability to acquire the time and space talent. At this time, in the face of Kakashi''s ridicule, in addition to embarrassment, Chiba''s heart was most afraid and alert. "Long... growing up... Yiye?" But at this moment, after Chiba''s stall that was afraid of being more vigilant, he exclaimed with hesitation and doubt, but it seemed that he finally couldn''t bear it and was confided. And this exclamation quickly attracted the attention of everyone present. For an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on the blond boy. That, exclaimed... Uzumaki Naruto body. Chapter 2484： involve "Na... Sasuke, I''m not mistaken, right? This person and Ichiyo look exactly the same? When Ichiyo grows up, he should look like this, right?" Facing the gaze falling on him, Naruto Uzumaki didnt have the slightest pressure. He just looked at the steaming pit ahead, the white-haired young man who was still smoking and didnt know why he was a little domineering, and stretched out in a daze. He took out his hand, patted the shoulder of Sasuke Uchiha beside him, and said blankly. "Um... exactly the same." At this time, Uchiha Sasuke next to him narrowed his eyes slightly, and Shuanggouyus writing wheel eyes kept shrinking. After watching a few times carefully, he stared at him without blinking. The man in the pit nodded in a daze like Uzumaki Naruto, and there was also a bit of dullness in the words. "Na... Kozakura, this person and Ichiba look exactly the same, right? After Ichiba grows up, he should look the same?" Then, at this moment, when he heard Uchiha Sasuke''s words, Uzumaki Naruto did not blink his eyes, even as if he hadn''t heard the words of Uchiha Sasuke next to him, and opened his mouth blankly again. But this time, he asked Haruno Sakura behind him, and the content of the question was not changed at all except for the name. Obviously, Uzumaki Naruto was still in a certain mental shock, and all his actions were completely unrelenting. "Um... uh." As for Uzumaki Naruto''s question, Haruno Sakura''s answer was slightly vague compared to Uchiha Sasuke''s, but her tone of voice was unchanged, and at the same time a pair of eyes were roaming on the face of the man in the pit ahead. The eyes, yes, are the exposed left eyes. Hair, one leaf is short hair, or gray, this Qianye has long hair, and it is all white. The face shape, um...it seems to be the same, this Chiba is a bit slenderer than Ichiba, but when people grow up, the face shape will change, which is also in line with the way they grow up. Five senses... It is really exactly the same. Moreover, one is called Chiba and the other is Yiye. This should be considered exactly the same. And in her heart, there was such a thought of tangling each other. On the other hand, the tenth and eighth classes, including the non-teacher group, are not much better at this time than the seventh class, including the always sane Nara Shikamaru and Hyuga Neji. At this time, there is also a feeling of stunned. Looking at the man in the pit, let alone other people, almost all eyes widened, as if I was wrong. And the new people of Xia Ren are surprised now, as if they cant believe the reaction in front of them, naturally because the person who fell from the sky at this time does not know why the smoke is a little cool. The pit in the pit looks like the silver moon black just now. The white-haired young man in the robe. From the faces of their own teachers or teachers from other people''s homes, and the sudden disappearance of the murderous atmosphere just now, they can somewhat reflect that this white-haired young man is basically what his teacher called Chiba. And the most important thing is here. This Chiba, this person in silver moon and black robe, this old friend of my own teacher or other teachers, are too...too alike! It looks so much like Haneda Ichiba! It''s almost exactly the same! Do not! It''s exactly the grown-up version of Haneda Ichiba, and even the wry smile now seems a bit like Haneda Ichiba. It''s completely carved out of a mold! No no no! Nothing carved in a single mold could describe the similarity. To be honest, when they saw the true face of this silver-moon black-robed man just now, they almost all thought that the person in front of them was Haneda Ichiba. The original Haneda Ichiba was disguised as the man in the silver moon and black robe. This is something that can only be realized by intuition. And it was this feeling as if the person in front of them was Haneda Ichiba that made them speechless at this time in surprise. "Oh, isn''t it, we never told you that Chiba looks a lot like Haneda Ichiba from Kusage Village." At this time, Kakashi also reacted quickly. He looked at the embarrassed Chiba, held back some kind of gloating, and said. "Shikamaru, Choji, Ino, I haven''t told you, is Haneda Kazuha and Chiba alike?" Upon hearing this, Sarutobi Asma also spoke. Seeing his frown thinking, he seriously doubted whether there was a problem with his memory. In his impression, he seemed to have told his disciples that Chiba and Haneda Ichiba look alike, or even exactly the same, his disciples should not show such an expression. "Toa, Hinata, and Shino, don''t worry, he looks like this." At the same time, Xi Rihong quickly explained. "Really?" Naruto Uzumaki reacted relatively quickly to this, but he also asked subconsciously. In fact, the sight in front of them gave them a sense of confusion. Even if it was the difference between hair color and eyes, they still felt strongly that Haneda Ichiba was the same person as Chiba in the eyes of the teacher in front of them. "Really." In response, Kakashi responded. Now, you should understand how we felt when we saw Haneda Ichiba. At the same time, there was such a thought in his mind. Now, his disciple''s reaction really gave Kakashi a strong sense of sight. When Haneda Ichiba entered the village, although there was nothing on the surface, the entire ninja group was almost shaken. Because it looks alike. If it weren''t for them, quite a few of them are very familiar with Chiba. From the look in Haneda Ichiba''s eyes, Haneda Ichiba is not Chiba. I''m afraid Konoha was really going to mess around at that time. However, even if they distinguished the two with their eyes, once inadvertently, there would still be a strong feeling that Haneda Ichiba is Chiba. Inadvertently, almost still admits wrong. Now, Kakashi felt a bit empathetic to the reaction of his disciples. "Don''t worry, Ichiba and Chiba are really two people." And Sarutobi Asma and Yurihong also felt the same. "Is there such a person?" Hearing the unanimous agreement of all the teachers, Uzumaki Narutos face slowly turned suspicious, and he looked at Uchiha Sasuke on the side, Haruno Sakura behind him, and other people, but everyone was the same. You look at me, I look at your suspicious appearance, blinking and muttering. "To be honest, the teacher''s reaction to Haneda Ichiba was similar to yours at first, but two people are two people, and their eyes are different." To everyone''s suspicion, Kakashi spoke again. "Chiba, come here." As he spoke, he greeted the white-haired young man in the pit, and said. "what?" In this regard, the white-haired youth who was quite aside at this time was stunned, and blinked at the left eye of Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes, and a question emerged subconsciously. It seems that I was distracted just now, and I was asked a little bit suddenly, quite overwhelming. "Come up, let people recognize you well." Hearing this, Kakashi said impatiently looking at the appearance of the white-haired youth. "Oh" Regarding this, the white-clothed youth stepped out with suspicion, and in the sound of sneering, he walked through the hot bottom of the pit and slightly onto the flat ground at the edge of the pit. "Shaolunyan! Where did you get your shuyanyan!" But at this time, before others could see the difference between his eyes and Haneda Ichiba, Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes suddenly opened, and he blurted out with a sharp drink. Can''t be wrong! It''s writing round eyes! At this time, Uchiha Sasuke''s heart, as if a flash of inspiration, suddenly noticed this Chiba''s left eye. The lines of the three-gou jade, the bright red color, and the pupil power that exudes stronger than his own eyes. There is no doubt that it is writing round eyes. Moreover, the pupils are stronger than Kakashi''s eyes. Also, the eyes shouldn''t appear here now. Shulanyan, as the Uchiha clan''s blood succession boundary, has disappeared with the Uchiha clan''s extinction. The only eyes left at the moment are the pair in his own eye sockets, and one of Kakashi''s. Kakashi''s writing round eyes, he already has eyebrows. I heard that it was Kakashi''s Uchiha comrades who left it to Kakashi during the third Ninja War. And because of this, in addition to "Copy Ninja", Kakashi also has the title of "Hero of the Round Eye" in the village that is hardly mentioned. And since the writing wheel eye in Qianye''s eye socket is in his eye socket, he must be related to the Uchiha clan. It''s just that Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t imagine why this Chiba would have a writing wheel. I can''t, this Chiba also has a sacrificed comrade of Uchiha clan, and then give his eyes to this Chiba as a gift. Moreover, the pupil power exuding from Chiba''s eyes is obviously stronger than that of Kakashi''s. It can be seen that this eye is by no means an ordinary writing wheel eye. Almost instinctively, Sasuke Uchiha has to ask. After all, Shao Lun Yan should have been impossible to appear in the Ninja World, except for him and Kakashi. Write round eyes? At this time, Uchiha Sasuke''s words also successfully attracted the attention of others. "Yes! A glance with Sasuke and Kakashi-sensei''s eyes is to write round eyes!" After attracting attention, Naruto Uzumaki quickly discovered the bright red writing wheel eyes of the three-hook jade in Qianye''s left eye, and he almost subconsciously called out. Write round eyes? The Uchiha clan... And at this time, in this sound of Naruto Uzumaki, the other people''s brows slowly frowned. "My eyes?" This time, without waiting for Kakashi to explain, the white-clothed young man, Chiba, seemed to have finally recovered. He frowned, his face was already serious, and even a little bit hostile. Sasuke Uchiha, who was born, said. "Yes." In response to this, facing the bright red writing wheel eyes that swept, and the pupil power that came with the writing wheel eyes that far exceeded his own double gouyu writing wheel eyes, Sasuke Uchiha narrowed his eyes and quietly clenched tightly. Fist, said. "Chiba..." And hearing Uchiha Sasuke''s response, Kakashi, Sarutobi Asma, and Yurihong looked at the white-clothed youth in unison, and called out subconsciously, with a little worry in their eyes. They are naturally clear about Chibas experience. Although they dont know where Chibas writing wheel came from, they can be sure that this eye is definitely given to Chiba by another deceased of theirs. . And this deceased person should be exactly what Chiba didn''t want to mention. "Sasuke, this matter..." At this time, seeing the question of Uchiha Sasuke, Chiba did not answer directly, Kakashi''s face changed slightly, and he immediately spoke, saying that he would help Chiba explain. "Like your teacher Kakashi, this eye is also the relic of a friend of mine. His name is Hirohiko Uchiha, but it''s different from your teacher Kakashi. This eye is mine. Retaken." However, this sentence of his did not speak, and Chiba, who did not answer the first time, spoke quite simply at this time. Retaken? Same as Mrs. Kakashi, a relic of a friend? Hirohiko Uchiha? Hearing this sound, Uchiha Sasuke was slightly startled, Chiba''s simple tone made him feel caught off guard. Originally, he thought this guy didn''t answer the first time ~www.novelhall.com~ Is there any hidden secret? However, now that he responded so simply, and so frankly, even with the name already said, it seemed that he didn''t believe you to check it yourself, but he didn''t know what to ask. "Chiba..." And hearing this, such a succinct speech, Kakashi and the three were a little mixed, and at the same time they looked at Chiba, who had not changed. Among all the people present, except Chiba himself, I''m afraid they also understand the importance of this name to the person in front of them. "Uchiha Hirohiko? That hero on the memorial monument?" At this time, a sudden sound broke Uchiha Sasuke''s way of not knowing what to ask. "Comfort monument?" Hearing this sound, Uchiha Sasuke immediately looked in the direction of the tenth class. "hero?" Even Uchiha Naruto and Haruno Sakura beside Sasuke Uchiha looked over. "Ah! I remember, Uchiha Hirohiko, Taki Chiba, and Hyuga Yukina! The heroes carved together on the memorial monument!" At the same time, the same direction of the tenth shift suddenly sounded with an exclamation that seemed to recall something. Yukata Hyuga? We, Hyuga? In this exclamation, in addition to Uchiha''s name, another name suddenly attracted the attention of two teenagers who were in the same vein. "Heroes? Memorial Tablets? Hirohiko Uchiha? Hyuga Yukina? Taki Chiba? Isn''t Chiba in front of your eyes? How come they are carved on the Memorial Tablets? Are not all heroes on the Memorial Tablets dead?" Then, at this moment, a voice rang out asking a question everyone wanted to know. Naruto Uzumaki looked blank and asked subconsciously. Chapter 2485： Variety Consolation monument? These kids, know all this? When did this happen? Hearing Naruto Uzumakis dazed question, Kakashi frowned, glanced at the tenth class over there, and then looked at the frowned Uchiha Sasuke, who had already shown hostility, and passed by. Such a thought. On the face, it was a bit solemn. Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino... Are they investigating Chiba? Is it possible that I usually say too much? At this time, Sarutobi Asma suddenly thought of something, and his face flashed slightly embarrassed. Obviously, Sarutobi Asma is also self-aware. It is estimated that he should mention Chiba the most times in front of his disciples. It is precisely because of this that he aroused the curiosity of his disciples, so he investigated Qian leaf. In this way, there may be some disrespect for the heroes on the comforting monument, and it should not be. However, after all, with so many names on the comforting monument, there are countless battles or wars in the Ninja World and Konoha, and they died for the village. There are countless heroes, and the names of the heroes above are also numerous. If it weren''t for investigating purposefully, then his disciples would never know so clearly. Uchiha Hirohiko, Hyuga Yukina, and even Taki Chiba, although they were engraved on the memorial monument, but because of Chibas influence and the reason why Chiba had to "die", these three names were actually deliberate. Forgotten. At this age of my own disciple, if it were not for purpose, he would definitely not be attracted to these three names. In other words, it is very obvious that his disciples are investigating everything about Chiba because of their own influence. Of course, there should be no key information from the investigation, just the name. After all, the villages intelligence system is not fake. If the core of this is investigated by three of my own disciples, no, even some intelligence close to the core, then Konohas intelligence department doesnt need to eat anymore, and they can all go through it. Jumped off the building. However, even if only three names were found out, Sarutobi Asma was caught off guard at this time. Ok It seems a bit capable! Then, after a slight embarrassment, Sarutobi Asma''s heart was surrounded by a sense of pride. Yes, proud. When the village deliberately forgot and basically eliminated all traces, making them all believe that Chiba is dead, they were able to investigate these three names. Considering the identity of their newcomers, this is already a very important thing. What a great thing. Do not! Not only is it a very remarkable thing, it is also an unimaginable thing. It can be said that my disciples are very good, at least in terms of intelligence collection, they are already the best among all the classes present. Do not! What is the best is the proper "TOP1", the strongest in gathering intelligence. Although Kakashi''s seventh class had a B-level mission to press down, and he was facing a famous person like the ghost no longer beheaded, but his disciples reported these three names, they already surpassed the seventh class. This is an achievement that cannot be compared to the B-level mission! This is a confrontation with Konoha''s intelligence department, and it has achieved quite good results. At this moment, Asma couldn''t help looking at Kakashi, and a bit of exuberance slowly appeared in his eyes. To be honest, this guy in front of him has never brought a disciple. I heard that the village had arranged several teams for him before, and they were all eliminated by this guy. Unexpectedly, he would accept disciples this year. This is all about accepting disciples. As soon as he accepts disciples, he comes with a B-level quest. By the way, it also solves the famous betrayal such as the ghost no longer be killed. To be honest, among all the teachers of the same period, this guy can say It was a blockbuster, and almost suppressed all teachers of the same period and even non-contemporaneous teachers. It hasnt been long before leading the team, and I went directly to the lineup of Shinnins rookie, completed the B-level task, and solved the wanted criminal ghost who is equivalent to the A-level. Its basically in the mission achievement of guiding Shinnin. The record is broken. Moreover, it is the type that is almost impossible to break. Although in the world of ninja, the purpose of this relationship between master and apprentice is not to create a higher record. It is just a way to pass on the experience of guiding ninjas and make the next generation stronger. It is currently the most effective. Educational means. There are no real records, lists, rankings, and so on. Moreover, the world of ninjas is a cruel world after all. This kind of education is also for the next generation to adapt to the ninja world as soon as possible, and to increase the success rate of the next generation. Survival rate. Among the yield rate and survival rate, survival rate is still the main factor. This model is a model in which pragmatism is dominated and individualism does not exist at all. It can be said that all ranking lists are actually boring things. However, no matter how you live in the dark, how pragmatism is the mainstay, among ninjas, after all, it is impossible to completely become a machine for completing tasks or killing people. Even Konoha is still the most humane village of the five ninja villages. . Some things that are inevitable for human beings are also inevitable among Konoha and other ninjas in Shinobu Village. For example, a competitive mentality. Between the guidance of Ninja, in addition to wholeheartedly cultivating their own disciples to become talents and ensuring that they can survive in the Ninja world in the future, there is still some competitive mentality. And as a guy who is completely trustworthy in battles and missions, but in life and weekdays, there are some people who treat people very perfunctorily, and are full of laziness, like a mocking posture, and have no motivation at all. Others I dont know about the guidance of the period, but the guidance of the same period and the guidance of the previous period of Matekai both have a certain retaliatory competitive mentality against Kakashi. In a sense, Kakashi, as the guide Shinnin, was regarded as a competitor by the guidance Shinnin of the same period, including Sarutobi Asma, and the last period of the guidance Shinnin Metkay. No, you cannot lose. For his guy. And his blockbuster results, although not really on the line, but still make the same period of the guidance of Shinnin and Matkay quite unconvinced and uncomfortable. And it is unconvinced with revenge. It can be said that Kakashi, as a friend, or a competitor, has a very poor reputation. As two super geniuses rare in the same period in the village of Konoha, Chiba and Kakashi have been polarized in their reputations when they became competitors or unilaterally regarded as a competitive relationship by others. At least, in the eyes of people like Asma, Chiba as a competitor is worthy of admiration. Whether they win or lose, they are convinced. However, Kakashi''s words made them unable to convince them, or in other words, they couldn''t think of the best. In summary, Kakashi always feels owed. But now, in this state of mind, I realize that my disciple has done something beyond the seventh class, or that the seventh class has not done it. Compared with the embarrassing state of mind, Asma is now the boss. Consolation, if it werent for the public, if it wasnt for her own disciples and other peoples disciples who were watching, Asma would probably tease Kakashi without hesitation. I dont know if this guy can be embarrassed. Whatever you say, that''s the best. Because, it''s a special relief! When I think of that face that has always been nonchalant, I suddenly become embarrassed, really... Special relief! Brother Chiba... But at this moment, compared to looking at Kakashis eyes and beginning to exhale, he even began to think of the embarrassing look of the face in front of him, and Asma, who has begun to darken, and because of the unexpected situation that appeared before him. Stupefied and dignified Kakashi is different, as the only female instructor here, Xi Rihong looked at the white-haired young man standing beside the pit with some worry. Hirohiko Uchiha, Yukata Hyuga... I am afraid that only the white-haired young man knows the meaning behind these two names, the importance and influence of these two names to him. Yurihong was a little worried. After so many years, when his brother Chiba heard these two names again, would he think of the pain at that time again. Sister Xuena... In addition to worrying, Xi Rihong also had a bit of grief in her heart. The death of her sister Xue Nai still hasn''t relieved that pain. To be honest, compared to Asma and Kakashi, the contact between Yurihong and Chiba is much less due to age. It was only because of the influence of Yukina that she had the impression of Chiba based on Yukina''s perspective in Yukina''s narration and the few encounters or encounters that confirmed Yukina''s narrative. In addition, he developed a very sincere friendship with Chiba. Although, Chiba, who has been busy with his own affairs, may not know that there is a little girl who, because of Xuena, regards him as an older brother. However, unlike Chiba, Xuena really loves this little sister, and Yuri Hong also sincerely treats Xuena as her sister. Still, the kind of longing sister. Especially after becoming the assistant to the commander of the defense force and the deputy commander in the future, Yurihong even took her sister Xuenai as a goal for the future. And this longing elder sister also took great care of her. To this day, Xi Rihong can still recall the feeling of her petting and warm hand touching the top of her head. Can still think of the taste of that delicious snack. Even, I still remember those eyes full of petting, that beautiful and warm smile. Even though she didn''t meet much later, she could still receive the familiar and delicious snacks from time to time. But now, when I heard this name again, everything that had been buried deep in my heart appeared again. And along with these memories and recollections, there was also the face lying on the hospital bed, which had lost all the blood. How did she see the dead Xuena at that time, Yurihong no longer remembers, she only remembered the almost transparent face without a trace of blood, and the contented smile. Xi Rihong also forgot how her face was soaked with tears after seeing this face. However, only the grief that seemed to be split in her heart, she clearly remembered. As a result, my heart is still a little bit painful. What would it be like if Sister Xue Na was still there? And with this faint pain, such a thought that always arises when she thinks of her sister Xue Nai also floats. ... "Hey, Ning Ci, am I wrong? The atmosphere, why does it seem a bit wrong.", At this time, the non-teacher group was surprised at the three names that were suddenly reported, but like the eighth class, they did not have any investigation on this matter, so the degree of surprise was still small. Some are not as focused as the tenth and seventh classes investigated now. At this moment, Tiantian''s gaze passed the three instructors, including the white-haired young man whose face seemed to sink a little, and he almost subconsciously said such a sentence. "Should we not ask this?" In the end, with a bit of anxiety, Tiantian looked at Neji Hyuga subconsciously and spoke. "Ok" In response, Hyuga Ningji nodded, but only responded without saying much. However, although he didn''t say much, his face became solemn. At this moment, as Tiantian said, the atmosphere between the people has begun to change with these three names. , In other words, there is a changing trend. Tend to be heavy. To be honest, at this time, Hyuga Neji, who has opened his eyes, can be said to have a full view of the micro expressions of all the teachers present, including the white-haired young man, and his interpretation of the micro expressions is because his method of fighting with white eyes is still quite good. Skilled. At this moment, the expressions of the three teachers were different, but, vaguely, he felt that whether it was Teacher Kakashi or Teacher Asma who looked at Teacher Kakashi, he was clearly worried. Teacher Xi Rihong seemed to be worried about these three names. Judging from their manners ~www.novelhall.com~ it seems that these three names should not be mentioned. At least for now, it shouldn''t be mentioned. In other words, in front of this white-haired youth, it should not be mentioned. Moreover, from the slight change in the expression of the white-haired young man, the specialness of these three names was confirmed. At the same time, I also understand that the reason why these three names are special is not the name itself, but the attitude of this white-haired young man. The three teachers, in fact, do not care about the three names themselves, but the influence of these three names on the white-haired young man! As for the reaction of the white-haired young man, it seemed that these three names should not be mentioned. At least, it shouldn''t be mentioned here. "Ah" However, at this moment, after Niuji Hyuga had many thoughts in his mind, the white-haired youth suddenly sighed. "Chiba?" Hearing the sigh of this life, it was almost as if the tail was stepped on, Kakashi, Asma Sarutobi, and Yurihong all looked over. At the same time, all the ninjas also looked over. "About this matter, let''s talk about it later, now..." In the face of everyone''s gaze, the white-haired young man''s mouth suddenly appeared with a smile. This Suddenly, Kakashi, Asma and Xi Rihong were all startled. They didn''t understand Chiba''s smile. It stands to reason that at this time, Chiba would never laugh. "bad!" However, in the next second, their expressions changed drastically. At the same time, subconsciously, the eyes of the three of them all looked to their right side! Among the horrified pupils were the images of the kicking that slowly enlarged. Behind them, I don''t know when, there is a white-haired young man who volleys sideways. Konoha Whirlwind! Chapter 2486： Dont fight, dont fight, cant fight The latest website: "Teacher Kakashi!" "Asma!" "Mr. Red!" Seeing the sudden change in front of them, the Xia Ren students who originally had their own thoughts and focused on the three names and the problems of Naruto Uzumaki almost blurted out with an exclamation. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" And at this time, with the children''s words of horror, surprise and worry, three clashes of flesh and blood suddenly sounded like one. The strength is still so heavy! Kakashi, Yurihong, and Sarutobi Asma, whose faces changed suddenly because of the silent attack from behind, watched as they were subconsciously blocked by the powerful belt of the white-haired youth''s back attack on their own face. With his right hand, a wry smile flashed slightly at the corner of his mouth. Afterwards, with a bang, the three of them tilted their heads and faces slightly, their figures made room, and they already flew in the same direction. "despair!" "despair!" "despair!" After that, three white-haired young people cleverly landed on the ground with three gentle sounds that seemed to overlap. "...The battle is not over yet." And watching his three clones land, the white-haired youth who descended from the sky slowly turned around, gazes over all the children, and finally landed in front of the three perfectly unloaded kicks and turned gently. The guidance of the landing, Shinobu, the white-haired youth, that is, the second half of Chiba''s words, rang. That is, Hatake Kakashi, Yurihong, and Sarutobi Asma. This After hearing the second half of Chiba''s words, Kakashi and the three looked at each other, and their faces changed slightly. "It''s rare, you are actually obsessed with fighting." After this glance, Kakashi turned his head back and looked at Chiba ahead, but raised his head and pulled down his forehead to cover the writing wheel eye of his left eye, as he said. Whether it''s the tone or the action, it seems that he doesn''t want to fight anymore. "Well, it''s a bit unlike you!" When Kakashi spoke, Sarutobi Asma also put away the chakra knife in his hand, and suddenly relaxed, as he said. It seemed that he didn''t plan to fight anymore. As Sarutobi Asma put away the Chakra Sword, Yuhihong also showed that he did not want to fight, but he did not speak. "Wh...what? That''s it?" Seeing that their teachers showed that they didn''t want to continue fighting, the ninjas were not in a hurry to put away their consternation and worry, they were surrounded by a daze. To be honest, this battle, or this duel practice, and this Chiba duel practice, strictly speaking, was provoked by their own teachers. More strictly speaking, the battle just now seemed to them to be just being beaten. It''s broken. Even if it wasn''t interrupted, it should have been a little bit off because of Chiba''s appearance and their interruption. In general, if this pair of training ends at this time, it will be a bit anticlimactic. For the battle between Shinnin''s teacher and Konoha''s strongest man, it was a bit of a price drop. At this moment, compared with the question just now, these children''s concerns have obviously changed again. In other words, at this moment, compared to the three names just now, for example, who is Hirohiko Uchiha, who is Yukina Hyuga, why Takichiba is still alive, why he still has a writing wheel, and what happened in the middle story? Why is Kakashi teachers writing wheel eye on the left eye, and this Takichibas writing wheel eye is also on the left eye? This is really just a coincidence, or is there any story behind it, Takichibas writing wheel eye and Kakashi teacher Are the writing wheel eyes of Uchiha Hirohiko''s eyes and so on? These three names caused the problems, but the children unknowingly looked more like seeing this Takichiba fighting with his teachers. At the stall where this pair of training seems to be over, all the children unanimously want to keep watching and see this pair of training continue. After all, what was just now a bit unsatisfactory! Just a few simple tricks, they are not as good as some of the wonderful battles in their Zhongnin exam. If this time ends, the level of boring is comparable to the battle that Haneda Ichiba won without a fight. Especially, after seeing the three avatars that appeared just now silently and seemingly suddenly kicked their teachers away, the children who were slowing down at this time suddenly began to be inexplicable about this...no, not now Said that the inexplicable battle generated intense interest. To be honest, at the beginning, my teacher suddenly fought with each other, and looking at my teachers attitude towards training, they were somewhat interested in not strong enough. However, I saw the cooperation of the three teachers again, this Takichibas I cant see whats so powerful, but its actually an incredible response, coupled with the mystery of Takichibas identity, the mystery of writing round eyes, and the great battle that fell from the sky and the silence just now Interestless clone attack, they want to watch. Now this is a bit anticlimactic, but the addiction is not enough! What cooperation does the three teachers have, and how Takichiba will respond? They are already curious. And it is very curious. And, whether its the dull Naruto Uzumaki, or the impulsive Inuzuka-toga, whether its Uchiha Sasuke who is a little arrogant, or Haruno Sakura who is devoted to Uchiha Sasuke, or has someone who is not inferior to Uchiha Sasuke. The talent and experience of Neji Hyuga, who is more experienced than all the children present, or Tiantian who was not interested in male ninjas by his side, or the cowardly Hinata Hyuga, who still pursues mysticism, should not have been so clear. The curious oil girl Shino, or Nara Shikamaru, who was afraid of trouble and couldnt be interested in this kind of thing, from the time when Akio Dinji was half of his attention just now, or just now, the corner of his eye was just Yamanaka Ino, who has not left Uchiha Sasuke, wants to watch. I want to see this Takichiba fight with his teacher. Even from their eyes, it can be seen that this Taki Chiba hasn''t moved the true character, and his three teachers have not actually moved the true character. The duel exercise just now didn''t even count the greeting in battle. And, I don''t know why, all the children''s eyes looked at that Takichiba, almost everyone had a hunch. If this Takichiba is true, even if it is just a good fight with his teachers instead of stopping, they will be able to learn a lot of good things. Even this feeling overwhelmed the curiosity about Shao Lunyan and the three names. Seeing that their teacher seemed to have lost their intent to fight at this time, they were a little bit dumbfounded. The three names and questions just now seem to be less important. "Isn''t this what you want?" At this time, seeing the three of them losing their fighting spirit, Chiba''s smile remained unchanged, as he said. You want to fight! Go away from Naruto''s question deliberately! And when I heard Qianyes implied "I cooperate with you, see how good I am", and a look like "I will meet again after a long time, I will accommodate you today and have a good fight with you", Ka Cassie''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the mouth under the mask was twitched. Uh How do I feel that Chiba is about to start fooling around. At the same time, Sarutobi Asmas eyes were half-squinted. Everything like Chiba seemed to be happy because I was reunited, so the appearance of accompany you in waves gave Asma a strong sense of sight. Although he no longer remembers what happened before, Chiba had said something similar or the same that made him feel a sense of sight, but he knew exactly what the sense of sight was. This guy started to fool people with a certain purpose. what Take the initiative to seek battle...make an unusual move than before, but it seems reasonable, and everything makes sense. This feeling It should be what Xue Nai''s sister said, Chiba''s brother is about to start fooling people. Do not! It is very possible that Chiba''s brother has already started to fool people. On the other side, Xi Rihong was bright in front of him, as if thinking of something. Although Chibas reputation is better than that of Kakashi, Esma and Yurihong still know that this guy has an inferiority, that is, he likes to fool people. And there is no harm in him to deceive people, and sometimes it is purely to protect the parties, but the feeling of being deceived is always a little unpleasant. Especially when standing in the position of a partner. This feeling of being thoughtfully protected, for a ninja, will have a feeling of being underestimated, and it will make people very uncomfortable. And through the contacts with Chiba, and when Hirohiko and Yukina sometimes complained intolerably or unconsciously complained, the three of them were very aware of Chiba''s inferiority. "From what I saw just now, it''s already very clear. You can attack us silently under the gaze of so many people. We don''t think there is any need to fight." At this time, after a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Kakashi raised his right hand, looked at his trembling right hand, and said. The implication is that a lot of things can be seen with the hand just now. The three clones of Chiba appeared behind them almost silently, and the eyes of so many children opposite did not seem to catch them. But there are still the white eyes of the Hyuga clan and the writing round eyes of the Uchiha clan. For the Kakashi trio, this is not enough. The existence of these three avatars is a good explanation. It is estimated that this guy has long expected that he will pick something to fight with him, so he prepared in advance. Even, it is possible that this guy has some plans, there should be a clone of him in the village, these three are currently adjusted. And just now he suddenly fell from the sky, no matter what new ninjutsu he used, he has the ability to teleport long-distance instantaneously, and he can basically determine this new ninjutsu or newly developed ninjutsu or ninjutsu or abilities he doesn''t know. It should be of time and space, and using this guy''s time and space ninjutsu or ability to make the clone come over is not inexplicable. As a disciple of a space-time ninja, and also a disciple of a space-time ninja who uses similar long-distance transfer methods, Kakashi knows how difficult this type of ninja is to deal with. Besides, when Chiba leaves the village, his strength will Far above him. After learning time and space ninjutsu or abilities plus writing round eyes, basically, the last trace of the winning chance of the three of them teamed up was gone. There is no need to fight. They will not be humiliated by themselves. The reason why they had to start fighting before, although they have their own goals, but the key is that they have a chance to win, and if they cooperate well. At present, Chiba''s only weakness of not being able to illusion has been made up for by the writing wheel eyes, and even his writing wheel eye pupil power or illusion eyes strong enough to rebound red, is basically invulnerable. Not to mention, I also have time and space ninjutsu. "cough!" Regarding Kakashi''s words and the hand he raised, the smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth seemed to be a little stretched. After a slight tugging at the corner of his mouth, he coughed slightly, which seemed to hide his embarrassment. It seemed, but it seemed that Kakashi had not expected such a reaction from the three of them, and some did not know how to react. "So let me just say it! Don''t try so hard, what else is going on?" And at this time, suddenly, a serious-looking clone Chiba in front of Chiba suddenly opened his mouth, with an extremely angry complaint when he opened his mouth, which was particularly against his serious poker face. However, such violations strongly and clearly expressed his dissatisfaction. "How do I know? It''s as if you didn''t force yourself." In this regard, beside this poker avatar, Chiba, who is inconsistent with his face, another nonchalant avatar, Chiba, rolled his eyes and said angrily. "Ah? What are you talking about? My fault? Ah? My fault?" Then, another unhappy clone Chiba seemed to have bad ears. Hearing the words of the nonchalant clone Chiba, he immediately countered and took a seat. Turning his head was an angry face, and he grabbed the nonchalant clone. Chiba''s collar lifted him up to Chiba. "Why are you all right to sit in the seat? Am I talking about you? I''m talking about number 1. This idiot knows to shirk responsibility." In response to this, the nonchalant clone Chiba nonchalantly said: "Didn''t he scold you and me just now? Is it okay to find out?" "Huh? Didn''t you scold me? I''m sorry." And this unhappy avatar Chiba seems to have a bit of a bad head. Upon hearing this, his sharp eyes swept over the serious poker-faced avatar Chiba instantly, and his hand was immediately released, and he simply didnt care. Chiba apologized. "I heard you scolded me? Believe it or not I beat you?" Then, after apologizing, he pushed away the nonchalant clone Chiba, and directly grabbed the serious poker-faced clone Chiba ~ www.novelhall.com~ which is called the collar of the clone Chiba No. 1. With a face of "Are you looking for death", he said. "Hey! What are you pushing me for? I''m so bullied, right?" And at this time, being pushed by a stubbornly indifferent avatar Chiba, he stood up straight and took a peek around. After his face solidified a little, he seemed to feel very faceless, so he rushed up. . This time, it was the clothes of Chiba, who was holding on to the unhappy face, obviously to seek justice and save face by the way. "It''s all your fault! I think you are all looking for a fight!" At the same time, the serious poker-faced clone Chiba couldn''t hold it any longer, and he grabbed the unpleasant clone Chiba''s lapels, with the other hand holding the nonchalant face, no, now I want to get it back. The face-faced clone Chiba''s collar. In an instant, the three avatars of Chiba all turned into unhappy faces. Then, under the gaze of everyone, in a stunned, openly scuffled. Chapter 2487： No, no, no ...Idiot! Seeing the three white-haired youths fighting in front of each other, the scary newcomers who were looking forward to the fight and unwilling to end the battle were already stunned. Seeing that these three clones were really fighting together, you punched me. The kick was very real, and after the chattering became a piece, they finally believed that this is not an act or an exercise, it is because of all kinds of stupid thoughts that the avatars have come together. At the same time, after confirming, such an idea flashed in their hearts. The sight in front of me is so stupid! How can I fight with my own clone? This kind of thing is really unheard of, unseen. Is this really the strongest Konoha, the strongest Konoha? Who is more powerful than the three generations of Naruto? impossible! How do you look at it... It''s kind of stupid! If this could be regarded as Konoha''s strongest person, Konoha would have disappeared long ago. "It turns out that his shadow clones will also fight...", And just at this moment, everyone was stunned, with a look of no, the incredible stall, Naruto Uzumaki, there was such a sound. Shadow clone fight? too? And this abrupt sound naturally attracted everyone''s attention, especially the attention of the new people who were there. "Snapped!" At the same time, behind Naruto Uzumaki, there was the sound of a palm slapped on his face. But Uzumaki Naruto''s teammates Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke slapped his face with a slap in the face, looking like I don''t want to know this guy. , Ok? And the actions of the two people attracted everyone. Although they usually talk about troubles, they are actually the sharpest Nara Kamaru, and Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata with their white eyes. Also... Is there such a thing? Then, in the hearts of the three of them, the thought of the same meaning was skipped at the same time. Wait wait a minute! After , just after such a thought passed through their minds, the three suddenly raised their heads and looked at the shadow clones of the three white-haired youths twisted together like a rogue fighting, and suddenly realized something. Is it possible that this white-haired young man is on the same level as Naruto? Then, as if a flash of light flashed, there was a wakefulness in their eyes, and there was such a judgment in their hearts. Obviously, listening to Naruto Uzumakis words and watching the reactions of his teammates Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura, the word "also" in Naruto Uzumakis words clearly shows that Naruto Uzumakis clone will also appear. The fighting situation. In other words, there is a fight. In other words, I have too much personal "consciousness" that even my own people can fight. This is simply an incredible situation. Incredibly foolish situation. Although two of the three people who noticed this incident, Neji Hyuga and Hinata Hyuga can only use simple clone art, and there is no way to learn entity clone art, and they dont know what the entity clone is, but they still know. , The relationship between clone and clone is actually the relationship between oneself and oneself, inheriting all the memory and character of the ontology, and even the cognitive ability of things is similar, even if facing the same thing, there will be similarities Basically, there will be no opposite reaction. It''s basically impossible to see each other uncomfortably and fight like this. And the clone is basically the character of the main body, this can all be fought, I can only say that the main body''s head has a problem. And, at this time, there is another Uzumaki Naruto as a reference object, that''s more clear. This white-haired youth may really have a problem with his head. This point, even Hyuga Hinata, who loves Naruto with all his heart, can''t deny it, although when she thinks of this, she has desperately warned herself that Naruto is not a stupid, but smart as if stupid. But, in the end, I have to admit that compared to others, Naruto''s performance is somewhat inadequate. This, the honest Hinata Hinata had to admit, but she had faith in Naruto. As for Nara Shikamaru, he is a genius of the IQ200, and unlike the Hyuga clan, unable to practice entity clones, he has a certain knowledge of shadow clones or other entity clones, and he also has courses for shadow clones, and the family The mystery in the middle school is also related to virtual things and entities, and they also know the doorway inside. Plus on weekdays, he and Uzumaki Naruto are actually quite familiar. This pair is seated. At this time, what he thinks in his heart is not much different from the two brothers and sisters Hyuga. In an instant, this white-haired young man, that is, the person in the silver moon and black robe, is the teacher''s old friend Taki Chiba, the so-called Konoha''s strongest person, who surpassed Naruto, became a bit priceless. Even if he is very familiar with Naruto Uzumaki, he knows that Naruto has characteristics that he doesn''t know, but Naruto Uzumaki is Naruto Uzumaki after all, and his head is at the same level as Naruto. is the same level as the current Naruto, which always makes people a little unconnected with the word strong. It''s not that he underestimated Naruto Uzumaki, but that Naruto is really an idiot now... As for the gold content of Naruto Uzumakis "you", whether it is the two brothers and sisters of Hyuga, or Nara Shikamaru, they are convinced. Because Naruto Uzumaki is really capable of doing such a thing. In fact, Naruto Uzumaki really did such a thing. During the placement test, no, it should be said that it was Kakashis entrance examination. Naruto Uzumaki had once beaten his shadow clone. One. Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke knew this very well. Therefore, it is only at this time that he looks like he doesn''t know Naruto Uzumaki. Then, think about the current Naruto has become Konoha''s strongest, or the strongest with more than three generations of Hokage... Isnt it that Konoha Village is going to be gone? At this moment, looking at the farce in front of me, all the newcomers to Shinobu, the expectations of this white-haired youth dropped to a freezing point in an instant. "How do you know if you don''t try it? Can''t you see it? I can''t say that it is invulnerable at all. The three of you did not go all out. With your cooperation, I think everything is possible." However, Chiba does not seem to care about the children''s lower and lower expectations and increasingly suspicious eyes, as well as the avatars who are scrambling together with no image not far away. In front of Kakashi, Sarutobi Asma and Hill Red, they spoke. It seems that the things in front of me have become normal. It''s as if my clone didn''t fight at this time, but it was abnormal. There was no sense of shame at all because of this particularly embarrassing thing for ordinary people. The special place is calm. Even, there is a feeling that you want this effect. "Ha ha." As for Chiba''s words, Kakashi on the opposite side spread his hand, which was an extremely unbelieving laugh. There was even a little bit of sarcasm in the laughter. The meaning of laughter is basically the meaning of "Who are you fucking?" In other words, Kakashi, including Asma Sarutobi and Yurihong beside him, is already strongly doubting the intention of this guy in front of him. And speaking of it, after all, they have not been as inseparable as Hirohiko and Xuena from childhood, but they are also childhood sweethearts. They know each other well, even if Chibas wise strategy and acting superman are basically For their own purposes, they can only have a quasi-speaking and truthful statement, and they will all kinds of flicks and deviations, but in Kakashi their seriousness can still be seen. Currently, Chiba''s attitude is actually unknown. seems to be uncharacteristically encouraging them to fight, as if they want to fight especially, or the fight just now is not enough. Or maybe it is possible to practice against them to meet some of his needs. Of course, this need is definitely not aggressive. From the situation just now, Kakashi is somewhat inferred. One of the reasons why Chiba wants to fight like this is that they want to use their duels to perfect their ninjutsu. After all, in the two appearances just now, Chiba should have used new space-time ninjutsu or abilities. treats them completely as sandbags. And this is completely in line with Chiba''s temperament. This guy has been a cultivator since he was a child. When it comes to physique, ninjutsu, illusion, etc., it is more important than anything, even if it is Xuena who is beautiful, worthy, and desperate. With the eldest daughter beside him, he couldn''t obliterate his concentration. Now their battle, although it can''t be said how fierce, it is definitely worthy of the word "actual combat." Chiba is probably thinking about developing new ninjutsu or abilities by himself, just like now inviting the battle. Of course, the development of new ninjutsu is only one of them. If there is one, there will be two. It is also possible that Chiba is not fooling, but doing the opposite. Chiba doesn''t want to fight now, but just wants to hide this matter, so he deliberately invites the fight to test their fighting spirit. As for the fighting of this shadow clone, you can see the emotional changes of the children next to you. This is to let the children lose interest first, so that this group of boys will not encourage them to be uneasy. And whether it is embarrassing to fight with shadow clones, the Kakashi three are not like these children who have never seen the world. On the contrary, based on their knowledge of Chiba, just this one-handed shadow clone fight, on the physical split, Chiba has already exploded everyone in Kiba Village. Yes, it exploded. Chibas current avatar fighting is not a shameful thing, even a very powerful thing. Since they were young, they actually knew that Chiba''s physical clone technique was a bit unusual. In fact, according to tradition, or generally speaking, the existence time of entity clones is very short. Although the ability to resist hits will gradually improve with the mastery and proficiency of the spell, it is also quite limited. A slightly heavier attack will be cancelled. However, Chibas physical clone is not like that. Whether its the Chibas brilliant forehead test, other battles, or when avoiding their entanglement, the strength and time limit of Chibas physical clone They are far beyond the entity clone in the traditional sense. Originally, the entity clone can only be used as a real-time strategy method. It is quite remarkable to have a one-minute time limit, and it is already extremely accurate to be able to carry the next heavy blow without canceling it. As for the clone of Chiba, it is roughly estimated that it can last for at least an hour, and its ability to resist can basically withstand a small encounter, basically it can withstand more than three non-lethal heavy blows, and a common entity clone that is broken at the touch of a touch. It''s a world of difference. Chiba''s physical clone is no longer a simple blind technique or real-time strategy method, because his physical skill level can basically be used as a separate combat unit. And entity clone, the differentiation of the entity as its own body, is different from simple clone technique. It has personal consciousness, and if the accuracy of the entity clone increases to a certain level, it must be basically a height that other ninjas cant reach. The individual consciousness derived from the ontology of the clone will become more and more intense and actualized. In the end, it will even be able to derive some personality characteristics that are unique to the entity clone. For example, the three entity clones fighting in front of Chiba are all There is a distinct personality, and the way in which the personality is manifested is that the three entity clones are not pleasing to the eyes of each other, and finally caused a scuffle that others seem to be farce. To be honest, this is not a humiliating farce caused by a problem with Chiba''s head. It''s another side demonstration of Qianye''s strength by leaps and bounds. Looking at the performance of these three entity clones, it is estimated that they all have independent thinking, and they can form a team to fight. Of course, it can only be a harassment operation, and it will not be a complete annihilation operation. But even so, speaking out is something that shocks Ninjakai. As for Narutos clone... Its undeniable ~www.novelhall.com~ Naruto has a pretty good avatar talent, although the initial performance is not very outstanding, even a bit bad. However, under the influence of multiple shadow clones, or during practice, the level of Naruto''s physical clones is also improving at a rapid rate. It''s just that Naruto is a child after all, and the basic skills of controlling Chakra are really bad. Although it is possible to separate qualified shadow clones by relying on the level of ninjutsu of multiple shadow clones, the accuracy is too low, so the shadow clones always have some unexpected problems. Because of insufficient precision and instability, some personality has been mutated. The situation that caused the shadow avatar to fight. The conditions of the two are completely different. One is that the accuracy is extremely high, and the other is because the accuracy is too low. Sometimes a blind cat runs into a dead mouse and something happens. Although the performance is similar, it is not the same. However, whether Chiba wants to fight or does not want to fight, the Kakashi trio are not going to make a statement. As for the reason... Playing rogue with Chiba like this... is very interesting! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2488： Really? Really? Do you really not fight? As for? Haven''t seen each other for so many years, as for? After watching Kakashi chuckled, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly, and such a thought passed in his mind. This time, he didn''t mean to be an idiot. also has no ulterior purpose. Of course there is a purpose, but it will definitely not be harmful to Kakashi, Yurihong, and Asma. On the contrary, his purpose should be the same as the three of them in a sense, and it doesnt need to be so. Serious vigilance or resistance. Although I haven''t seen these friends for a long time, they were all considered to be very close at the time. Even if I had little contact with Xi Rihong, he had actually been to his house several times, but they were all the best friends invited by Xuenai. Basically, he and Hongyan stopped. At that time, he was addicted to cultivation, and Hongyan also had his own things to do, so there was less contact. Chiba is still a little eye-catching about the three of them. The battle or duel exercises that I just provoked were actually for their respective disciples. After all, Chiba is also very clear about his current position in Konoha. These people have a very deep understanding of him. Such a good resource, the Kakashi three want to use, in this month''s time It is also very easy to guess to improve the actual combat level of one''s own disciples. And this way of improvement, from the current situation, should be to let my disciples see higher-level battles, stand at close range and feel this kind of battle, so as to enhance their vision, and from these confrontations, Comprehend some ways of fighting for yourself. Take the battle just now as an example. This battle actually includes a very comprehensive one. Needless to say, the physical skills of Kakashi and Asma were born, Kakashi and Asma. The basic skills of Kakashi are also very solid. From Kakashi''s battle to write round eyes and reincarnation eyes, the level of physical skills with soil, even if the soil is suspected of deliberately releasing water, there is no doubt that Kakashi''s physical skills It is also very powerful, and the level of physical skills is also very high. And Asma, as an underestimated similar almighty ninja, his physical skills are quite good. Therefore, in terms of physical skills, the three of them will inevitably collide with high-level sparks, and they must be able to have a positive impact on the many disciples who watch the battle. In terms of ninjutsu, both himself and Kakashi are considered ninjas who are good at ninjutsu, and Kakashi has the title of "copy ninja". He has mastered thousands of ninjutsu, and it is not bad, and Asma Born in the Sarutobi clan, Fire Drift Ninjutsu is also quite powerful. Although Hong does not show much ninjutsu strength, as a ninja, he is not a ninja like Li who can only specialize in a certain item. How much is it. For ninjutsu, at least some basic escape techniques corresponding to one''s chakra attributes are possible. After the four-player battle has become fierce, ninjutsu battles are inevitable, especially Kakashi''s full ninjutsu battle, which can also inspire the disciples a lot compared to the ninjutsu side. , And, there is also Yurihong, an extremely rare illusion-specialized ninja. It can be said that Yurihong can also inspire many newcomers in terms of illusion, whether it is to use illusion or to deal with illusion. It can be said that if their battles are really well fought, they will have a positive and positive impact on the children''s physique, ninjutsu, and illusion skills and coping abilities. While raising their horizons, if these children are smart enough and work hard enough, just after watching this battle, their ability to use physique, ninjutsu, and illusion and coping skills will get an excellent improvement. And the improvement in these aspects is equivalent to their strength, no, specifically, it should be combat effectiveness, and it has also been greatly improved. In the next third test, he will definitely be able to perform better, which undoubtedly greatly increases the probability of passing the Zhongnin test. In fact, the reason Chiba wants to continue fighting is actually not in conflict with this goal. Also, Chiba''s desire to continue fighting was not the first thought. To be honest, if Chiba saw the appearance of Kakashi''s three people at first, he should have laughed immediately, and probably just slipped away without saying anything. However, after being forced to fight, especially after accidentally using his awakened space-time ability to almost throw himself to death, Chiba changed his mind. And, I also knew the necessity of this battle. This is not only beneficial to the Kakashi trio and his disciples, it is also not a small benefit to him if he can really fight. In the past ten years, although he has also participated in battles, and even had several encounters with Uchiha Nobuhiko, there have been several fights without speculation, but after all, there were too few battles, especially from the last battle to the present. It has been several years since he has not fought a life-and-death battle seriously, and there are fewer and fewer people in the ninja world who can put him in a life-and-death battle. Although he has to keep it secret, he still maintains his vigilance. Keen, but, in terms of combat response, he is ultimately slow. And it is far from the original keenness. Just now, he almost subconsciously used the temporal and spatial abilities that he hadn''t fully mastered or it seemed to be impossible to master now, no matter whether he fell himself to death in the end, this kind of behavior is totally undesirable. During the battle, it is absolutely impossible to use the abilities that have not been mastered, unless it is a desperate situation. No, it is not allowed to happen. Moreover, although Kakashis strike was a perfect timing, it was almost inevitable, but at that time he had already separated the entity clones, that is, the several clones that are now scrambling together, they can use the substitute technique. . Of course, if it was used at that time, it would definitely be noticed by Kakashi, who has a writing wheel. Follow-up attacks should be indispensable. However, the use of surrogacy was still the highest priority, the safest and most normal choice at the time. For example, the ability to use time and space is definitely the most abnormal and should not be the most wrong decision. The reason for using this fainting technique is undoubtedly because There are too many days without fighting, and it can even be said that there are too many days without fighting for long-term comfort. I am a little slow in fighting. Thats why such a serious mistake occurred. It is precisely because of this that he thinks about continuing to fight or practicing, to some extent, get back some fighting feeling. There is really no conflict between the goals of both parties. And now, the way the Kakashi trio behaved is completely based on the premise that he is fooling himself. Am I such an unreliable person? At this time, thinking of this, such a deep question flashed in Chiba''s heart. "Cough!" Thinking of this, Chiba coughed embarrassingly. "It won''t happen, how do I feel that you think I am fooling you?" Then, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and straightforwardly said what was in his mind. "Aren''t you fooling us?" But at this time, when I heard Chibas words, this time, Kakashi did not speak. It was Asma who spoke. Asma was also spreading his hands, with a gesture of "Isn''t it?" Opened the mouth. "No." In response, Chiba said firmly. Ugh After so many years, the big guy has really changed. At the beginning, how obedient they were and how they cooperated with me! After so many years, why do you always suspect that I am fooling them? What about trust? At this time, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. He really didn''t mean to fool. At the same time, the reaction of the three of Kakashi in front of him also made him sigh. The Kakashi and Asma in his impression are not people who would doubt him. Even though Xi Rihong has little contact with him, When I met, I was always a cute sister. Among the three, especially Kakashi, besides Hirohiko and Xuena, he is almost the most trusted person who cooperates with him best. More than ten years ago, a deep and strong friendship has been established. In the past ten years, every time the information is transmitted, this friendship has been further consolidated. It is reasonable to say that it is impossible to doubt him. Besides, isn''t the current behavior coincident with their goals? Isnt it more important to cooperate actively? How can you doubt it? even a little bit of a rogue? At this moment, Chiba didn''t quite understand the matter in front of him. "Ha ha." After hearing Chiba''s categorical words, Asma, who responded before Kakashi this time, kept her hands out and smiled lightly. was the same smile as Kakashi just now. In other words, it''s clear, don''t believe it! "Uh" As for Asma''s reaction, with this sentence, the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched again, and his face was helpless. "Well then, let''s take it! I''ll go back and deal with some things first." However, Chiba did not force it next. After sighing, he raised his fingers, preparing to Jieyin to cancel the three entity clones twisted in front of him. It looked like, but he was about to give up the battle and leave. Although it is quite necessary to regain the feeling of practicing a few games now, Chiba is no better than the aborigines of the Naruto world like Kakashi, what will happen in the future of the Zhongnin exam, as an outsider , As a person who knows everything, he is still very clear. In addition to the current situation, Konoha Village is really undercurrents. He doesn''t know what this trend will become, and he has no bottom in his heart. However, there is one thing he is sure of. That is, the next battle may be really inevitable. In the undercurrents, the Oshemaru, Yakushitou, and Sagumi who were about to appear on the stage are not concerned, but Uchiha Nobuhiko is also mixed in now, and this meeting again is almost a declaration of war. The others, Chiba, are actually not afraid. , It doesnt matter if the crowds of ten big snake pills, pharmacist''s pocket, and Shayin are confused. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko is different. Not to mention the arrangement that Uchiha Nobuhiko has been in the dark world for so many years that even Chiba hardly knows, this rebirth is almost a natural enemy of their outsiders, or a natural enemy. This alone is enough for Chiba to feel uneasy. This is a real nemesis, natural enemies, there were so many stronger than him at the beginning, and outsiders who possessed this "system" that was almost a change of fate and basically cheated, all died of the injury of Uchiha Nobuhiko. In a sense, this is not a question of the balance of power and the type of power. is the inevitable killing, the relationship with the inevitable killing. Originally, during the Nine Tails, as an outsider, he almost had no hope of survival. It can be said that he was really lucky to survive. Also, I paid an almost unbearable price. If its a matter of strength, Chiba doesnt care. Since Yeyues battle, after he took that step, he is not afraid of any battle or any opponent stronger than himself. , However, this kind of restraint from something mysterious and mysterious is beyond Chiba''s grasp. Because of being unsure, Chiba was not sure, and even quite disturbed. And now, if he can really get back some fighting feeling, it will be less variable. Although, the person who can really threaten him now, even if he is starting to feel dull in the battle now, he wants to come to the entire Ninja World without more than one hand. However, since the Kakashi trio are reluctant to continue fighting, what''s the point of that variable? No matter how you say it, it has remained the same for more than ten years. For these old friends, Kakashi and the others are happy when they see him. Isn''t he unhappy? Really? Really... just because they reunited after a long absence? At this time, seeing the appearance of Chiba really going to give up, the three of Kakashi were taken aback. This scene is something they didn''t think of. It''s a bit unscientific. If Chiba really wants to fight, there are thousands of ways to force them to submit to ~www.novelhall.com~ They don''t doubt it at all. It''s not that there is any malice or opinion on Chiba. Its just that Chiba is such a person. They understand, they understand, and even if Chiba insists, they will eventually agree to continue fighting. Now, it''s because it''s fun to play rogues with Chiba. Furthermore, serious fights with Chiba are actually in line with their goals. There is no reason not to fight. "Wait" And thinking, the three of them looked at their disciples involuntarily. When they saw the three Chiba entity clones twisted together with their mouths stunned, they turned their heads together. I blurted out with a sound. "Ok?" And just at this moment, the three entity clones that were twisted together suddenly stopped their scuffle action, and suddenly all looked at their own body position. "Be careful of the body!" Then, a warning blurted out. "Ningji! Every day! Look good, but don''t miss any action! Konoha Cyclone!" And just at this moment, behind Chiba, a passionate and passionate voice sounded. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2489： Youth, burn again! "Boom!" The dull sound resounded again in this clearing in the forest. "Teacher Kay!" With this dull sound, without the direction of the teacher group, an exclamation suddenly sounded, but Tian Tian beside Hyuga Ningji couldn''t help but yell. Kay... Teacher? At the same time, in the sound of Tiantian, in front of her, the faces of all Xia Ren newcomers changed uniformly, and the expression of shock was beyond words. Kay? Even Kakashi, Asma Sarutobi, and Yuri Blush were surprised. "No way! It''s still blocked!" And at this moment, there was a voice that was different from surprise and amazement in Class 7, and a scream with some disappointment. In a short time, everyone''s afterglow glanced at the blond boy who had happened, and even his teammate Uchiha Sasuke, who was attracted by the action ahead, glanced at him unconsciously. Looking at the faces of the people, it was obvious that this blond and blue-eyed boy, Naruto Uzumaki, spoke out everyone''s heart. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were gathered, behind the white-haired young man, one person kicked in the air, looking at him, there seemed to be a dull kicking sound in his ears, and this person''s watermelon-headed eyebrows The appearance is exactly the teacher of the no-teacher group, Metkay. At this time, what made the blond and blue-eyed teenager, and even after hearing the words of the blond and blue-eyed teenager, showed disappointment on his face, was that this sudden side kick was lifted by that Chiba, the white-haired youth The left hand was easily blocked, and it looked exactly the same as the attack of Teacher Asma. In terms of physical skills, this Chiba almost gave them a sense of invulnerability. Although it was said that just now about this Chiba entity avatar fighting, their score for Chiba instantly dropped to the bottom. However, seeing this Takichiba just now calmly and unhurriedly, without even looking at it, it was absolutely impossible for them to block the blow that they could not stop. Then judging from the sound of the strength of the blow, even if they blocked it After twisting and flying out with a click, the drop in the score disappeared instantly. Suddenly, they became interested in this battle again. Then, almost instantaneously, that is, when this sound rang out, after seeing the Chiba in front easily block the blow, their keen interest was immediately dissipated by reality. This is exactly the same situation as before, undoubtedly it doesn''t work. Like Teacher Kakashi, Teacher Asma and Teacher Yuhihong, Teacher Kai should not be Takichiba''s opponent. is probably the end of the fight. Even Teacher Kakashi, Teacher Asma, and Teacher Yurihong will persuade Teacher Kai to give up fighting. It''s probably no show. To be honest, I dont know why. They didnt have any hope of Takichibas strength when they didnt see a turnaround in the battle. It was also because of the avatar fight incident, which put this Takichiba in the whirlpool. On Naruto''s level, even if he knew that Takichiba was really good, he was no longer interested in his battle. But, seeing the sudden kick just now, their interest was suddenly raised, and even reached a high level. At that moment, they were excited. It is precisely because of that moment of excitement that now they seem so disappointed and weak. Kay? But at this time, raising his hand to block the blow from the back, feeling the impact that made his hand almost deflected to his face, and a slight soreness in his left hand, Chiba''s three-gouyu jade''s writing wheel turned slightly towards He glanced at the back left, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The intent to fight that had been extinguished was slowly burning up at this moment. Sure enough, Kai, who specializes in physical skills and can start to surprise for a long time, is different. This strength! With a slight smile, Chiba''s teeth are slightly clenched. Although it is on the same offensive path as Asma, the angle of attack is quite perfect in the eyes of others, but for a ninja who specializes in physiques like them, it is only quite satisfactory, but the above strength includes checking The timing and effect of Carat''s attachment and amplification is unmatched by Asma. The same angle, the same side kick, this kick of Kai is almost twice as powerful as Asma''s! At least, with the bones of Chiba''s current body, his hands are already sore after this simple kick! "The body!" At this time, his three entity clones were twisted apart again, but this time they were not twisted into a ball, but twisted apart, and a bit of surprise appeared on their faces. Obviously, as they who have shared the memory of their ontology, they also know how difficult the person is. "Haha! It''s worthy of being a competitor for my life, sure enough such tricks can''t deal with you! So..." At this moment, behind Chiba, the watermelon-headed ninja with thick eyebrows threw out this side kick Konoha ninja, also known as Konoha''s blue beast, felt the thigh bones sore from his feet. The force of the counter-shock, a kind of passion burst out when his mouth was neutral. Ok? And just in this sound, the smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth narrowed slightly, and the eyes of the writing wheel, who had turned slightly to the front because of the words of the clone, also looked back slightly. "Youth, burn again!" At the moment when the writing wheel glanced back, the second half of Metkais more passionate words also sounded at this time. "Crack!" With this violent sound, Chiba''s eyes suddenly widened, and a sound of broken bones suddenly remembered in his ears. He raised the blocked left hand, but at this time it suddenly became a right angle inward. "Boom!" And just at this moment, the green chakra air flow suddenly burst out from the left foot that was embedded in his arm that was recessed ninety degrees. "Jingmen!" Almost at this moment, the three avatars in front of them already exclaimed. "Hey hey hey..." At the same moment, seeing the burst of Chakra airflow, even Kakashi behind the three clones opened his eyes. Subconsciously, Kakashi turned his right hand to protect his forehead, and his left eye was already writing. The unique bright red brilliance of the wheel eyes, the mouth was subconsciously exclaimed and smacked. It''s just that the tone is full of "don''t do this". And Yurihong and Sarutobi Asma on the side were also dumbfounded at this time, and their faces were also "I can''t get to this point." "Boom!" And just then, there was a muffled sound, and it sounded again. I saw that the left foot that burst out of green was kicking away like a cross kick, and the white-haired young man''s arm, which had been folded into a ninety degree, was already slanted across the hand and face. "Yeah!" And in the exclaim that broke out among the newcomers of Xia Ren, everyone''s sights only felt that the white-haired young man''s head was tilted, and the person was already in the midair one meter away. The whole person was slanted, but Flew in the direction of the new members of the public. "The battle feels dull! Chiba!" At the same time, in the direction opposite to the direction the white-haired youth flew, the green airflow swept the corners of the kicked Metkais mouth with a green air current, revealing a successful conspiracy smile, and said. ! This guy And hearing this sound, the eyes of the Chiba writing wheel flying towards the crowd reflected the eight-door acupuncture points opened by Metkai, who opened the six doors. His left hand fluttered in the wind on his cheek, but his heart flashed past. A trace of inexplicable frustration. Mitkay''s words can be said to hit his key point. Unexpectedly, I just reminded myself that when I was fighting next, I must be careful. No matter what kind of emergencies, dont follow other peoples ways, or because I didnt react enough during the battle, I should do something that I shouldnt do. Respond. The vigilant thought in my heart hasn''t faded. In a blink of an eye, due to the appearance of Metkay, the matter of duel training turned around. If I didn''t pay attention, my reaction was slow for a while, and it was overshadowed by Matkay''s eight-door Dunjia. "Eight doors... Dunjia..." And at this moment, when Metkay opened his mouth, Chiba gritted his teeth slightly while opening his white eyes and murmured Hiuga Neji, whose eyes were already wide because of his teacher''s actions just now. is it Li''s Eight Door Dunjia was given to him by the teacher! For Neji Hyuga, who saw his teacher perform Hachimon Dunjia for the first time, compared to the surprise on his face, his heart was very clear. "This...this...the same trick as Xiao Li!" At the same time, on the other side, in the seventh squad lineup, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura, who had the same wide-eyed eyes, opened their mouths involuntarily. "What trick?" At almost the same time, Uchiha Sasuke, who was shocked by the earth-shaking changes before and after Metkai opened the eight-door Dunjia, almost made a move he wouldn''t normally do. Turning his head, he asked in a daze. Uzumaki Naruto. However, it is no wonder that Sasuke Uchiha had such an abnormal reaction. At this time, the changes in the eyes of Metkay in the writing wheel were too great. This kind of scene where Chakra vented like an explosion, and that vented. Chakras, which are many times or even ten times more than the chakras that Metkay originally had, are really incredible. After all, the only person present may be he who hasn''t seen Li Luoke''s battle. "Ding Ci, Ino, big guy, go back!" At this time, Nara Shikamaru, who was afraid of trouble, the trouble-fearing look on his face disappeared in negligence. Instead, it was an anxious look. After a scream in his mouth, his hands suddenly grasped He took the shoulders of his two teammates, and suddenly retreated. "Boom!" And just as the three of them faded less than one meter away, there was a muffled sound, where they were standing, suddenly exploded, smoke and dust rose, and rubble flew around. At this moment, the white-haired young man who was kicked into the air had already rammed into the ground-based center where they had been standing. "Retreat!" Under this collision, all the newcomers immediately turned their eyes, and the one who reacted most quickly was that the only person here who might not have seen Hachimon Dunjia, and should be the most surprised Uchiha Sasuke, saw that his writing wheel turned slightly. , His hand has caught Uzumaki Narutos shoulder, and with this low drink, the figure has already retreated to the side of Haruno Sakura behind him, and he wrapped her waist with one hand. When Haruno Sakura was suddenly blushed and softly said, "Yeah. With a sound, the seventh class caught up with the tenth class and flew back nearly ten meters before stopping, almost level with the position of the teacherless group. The response of the eighth class was slightly slower than that of the tenth and seventh classes, but when the dust and smoke rose up, the eighth class basically experienced a lot of tasks and battles, and they also had a good understanding of each other. In Uchi When Bo Sasuke pulled Naruto Uzumaki and hugged Haruno Sakura and exited a few meters away, Inuzuka Toa and Yuuki Shino also reacted, and very tacitly picked up the injured Hyuga Hinata and flew back behind them. At the edge of the woods, when he lowered Hinata Hinata, he stopped in front of Hinata Hinata and looked vigilantly into the explosion of dust. "Snapped!" At the same time, on Metkais side, the sound of clapping one''s hands suddenly sounded. "Ah! Oops!" At this time, Metkas triumphant smile, full of green chakras, suddenly solidified. As he fell, in the corner of his eyes, it was reflected that I dont know when, it has appeared two fronts and one back. Posture, the first two squat down, the second one stands in the middle, the three people put their hands together at the same time, and they have sucked firmly in one breath, and their chests are bulging. Obviously, the next step should be a fit ninjutsu, and with Chiba''s ninjutsu strength, even the ninjutsu of the entity clone is enough for him to drink a pot, let alone the fit ninjutsu of the entity clone. Just now, he didn''t have much force left on this foot, basically he was definitely moving. Seeing this scene, I am afraid that the three clones in front of me will not stay true. And this combined ninjutsu ~www.novelhall.com~ is mostly unable to dodge. Although he opened the eight-door Dunjia, it is still the sixth door, but at this moment, he kicked it out, and it was already exhausted. High-speed movement can also be used to transfer positions, but the ninjutsu range of these three avatars of fit ninjutsu is probably not too small. In such a short period of time, he does not have much confidence in whether he can move out of the ninjutsu range. After all, what is in front of him is the clone of Chiba. As Chiba who has also practiced the Eight-door Dunjia, how to deal with this time, Metkay really can''t deceive himself. How much distance he can transfer at this time, Chiba can calculate it completely, and Chiba who can calculate these, the combined ninjutsu prepared, the range will inevitably cover these distances. In other words, whether it is an embarrassing fall or transfer of oneself, it will inevitably be hit by the combined ninjutsu of these three entity clones. To be honest, Metkay was embarrassed at this time. It didn''t take long for to feel complacent, and he started talking. "Ok?" However, just as his triumphant smile solidified into an embarrassing wry smile, the faces of the three entity clones changed in unison, and the ninjutsu they were about to vomit was also a meal. "!" And at this moment, the sound of flame burning suddenly sounded from different parts of the three people. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2490： As for? As for? Isnt it? When? As the gaze settled, the three avatars Chiba with bulging cheeks looked at the detonating talisman on his feet that had already ignited, and his eyes stared slightly. Those guys... Then, noticing the uniform movements of his companions, the corners of the mouths of the three avatars of Chiba suddenly evoked a helpless smile that did not know how to describe them in a bulging posture. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" In the next instant, three flames of smoke suddenly exploded, and in an instant, the three clones of Chiba were swallowed by the flames of smoke. "Tap!" With the explosion of the firelight and smoke, there was a light sound of falling to the ground, followed by a series of rubbing sounds of smoke, dust and stones. "It''s worthy of being a competitor for my life, I have one hand, Kakashi!" Then, a word full of passion and blood rang. In between, Metkay, whose skin has turned dark red, stood silently in front of the three firelight smoke, with a thumbs up in one hand and a white and shiny mouth with a white and shiny mouth. Teeth, said to the three people behind the three groups of fire and smoke. "Ah" In response, seeing this energetic guy, Kakashi''s face suddenly collapsed when the **** that had always been slouchy were raised, and he let out a long sigh. At the same time, Sarutobi Asma and Yuhihong who were beside him took a long sigh of relief, and put down the **** that were raised with Kakashi. Obviously, the detonating charms on the feet of these three clones of Chiba were set by them. Just now, at the very moment, they detonated the detonating charms. And the three clones of Chiba are clones after all, even if Chiba''s physical clone technique is really powerful, but the clones are clones after all, no matter how powerful the clones are, it will only take a few more non-lethal blows. The impact of this detonation talisman may not be fatal to the main Zener, but its impact is beyond the scope of a heavy blow. Although this explosion is not powerful, it is certain. It is impossible for these three clones to survive. In other words, the attack just now was 100% resolved. As for this detonation talisman, needless to say, naturally the three of them sticked it easily when they were kicked into flight by the three clones of Chiba. Even though they later showed a state of losing their intent to fight, it was nothing more than playing a rogue with Chiba. should be prepared, they are still prepared. If Chiba insisted on fighting, they wouldn''t really go against Chiba. After all, their disciples over there are all watching, whether it''s their dignity as a teacher or their duty as a teacher, they will not give up fighting Chiba. "Sa...Sasuke?" At this time, after flying back nearly ten meters in the direction of the seventh squad, Naruto Uzumaki''s unresponsive voice rang again. "The battlefield has shifted." In response, hearing Naruto Uzumakis words and the turning of his gaze, Sasuke Uchiha swept his gaze toward the slowly fading smoke in the field and spoke. "Oh, thanks." And hearing this sound, the originally suspicious Uzumaki Naruto''s gaze followed Uchiha Sasuke''s gaze. When he saw the slowly fading smoke ten meters away, he subconsciously spit out such a sound. "Do not" And this unprovoked gratitude made Sasuke Uchiha startled and squatted for a while before he spoke. At the same time, at this time, Uchiha Sasuke also let go of his hand on Haruno Sakura''s waist. At this time, Haruno Sakura didn''t dare to look at Uchiha Sasuke, lowered her head and blushed, and almost fainted happily. "Ning Ci...our teacher, is the start a little harder?" And at this time, when Uchiha Sasuke''s face was sullen and he didn''t know what to say, Haruno Sakura was about to faint happily, the non-teacher group over there, no, it should be Metkay now, every day He swallowed quietly, turned his head, looked at Hyuga Neji next to him, and said. Just now, although it was only a moment, with Tiantian''s eyesight, she could still see something, at least she could still hear the clear fracture, and according to the situation just now, at least the sound of the fracture The sound of Taki Chiba''s broken left arm. In other words, the Konoha whirlwind of his own teacher just broke the left arm of Konoha''s strongest person directly, and it was broken very thoroughly. I can see this Takichi clearly every day. When Ye Fei came over, his hand was floating like a flag. It was estimated that that hand had a comminuted fracture, and it would take a long time to recover even if he was cured. To be honest, Tiantian is a little worried now. Although she is an old acquaintance, her teacher broke her hand when she came up, and it was a sneak attack, and she had seen her teammate open the Eight Door Dunjia appearance. , Although the chakra airflow around my teacher at this time and the chakra airflow after Xiao Li opened the eight-door Dunjia are much more stable and gentle, but Tiantian has no doubt that the eight-door Dunjia opened by his teacher is better than Xiao Li''s is much stronger. Just as if he folds chopsticks, he kicked off Taki Chiba''s hand. That strength will never be worse than the strength that Xiao Li used to open the fifth door, or even stronger. For this Takichiba, Tiantian also has her own judgment. As Konoha''s strongest person, this Takichiba''s previous physique battle is definitely worthy of the name of the strongest, and as a ninja of physique type To be able to reach that level of physical skills, the body must have been tempered, and the body of Taki Chiba would definitely not be as crisp as chopsticks. And this time, it was undoubtedly that my teacher was a bit ruthless and did a bit too much. Anyway, this is nothing but a pair of exercises. When I first came up, I gave up one hand. No matter how familiar it is, I can''t justify it. Just now the three teachers played against this Takichiba, and they kept their hands everywhere. Even the detonation talisman was the least powerful one, at most it bounced people away and burned some armor. Regardless of whether it was Takichiba or the three teachers, they were actually very measured, and they were all able to draw back when they hit. The most obvious is when Mr. Asma, Mr. Asmas retraction is naturally clear. The detonation talisman is the least powerful, and Takichiba is actually retraction. Otherwise, it is estimated that Asma The teacher''s stand-in wood was probably shattered by a elbow. In a sense, Tiantian is also a ninja of physique. Neji Hyuga and Rock Lee are also ninjas of physique, and her teacher is a leader of ninjas of physique. She is quite sensitive to things like strength. At least when Neji was fighting with Xiao Li, as the referee, he was still very confident about the strength of the ninja. My teacher has no strength. If she didn''t know her teacher''s temperament, she would have thought that her teacher and Taki Chiba would have hatred. It is precisely because of this that she is a little worried. is a ninja from a village after all, and his teacher is a bit too late. "Ok" Hearing Tiantians voice, Hyuga Neji groaned, but the white pupils in his eyes slowly disappeared, and the meridians at the corners of his eyes slowly calmed down. After taking a breath, he said, "It''s heavy. Some, but, I think our teacher should still be measured. After all, this is Konoha''s strongest person, stronger than the third generation of Hokage." Undoubtedly, Neji Hyuga at this time is a little struggling. After all, he has been opening his eyes and performing high-intensity motion capture since just now. Although he is a genius of the Hyuga clan, he is still young after all. Because he has practiced a different soft boxing technique, compared to ordinary white eyes, the load on his white eyes seems to be greater. At this time, I had to close my eyes and rest. "You mean?" And hearing Neji Hyuga''s voice, after all, they have been teaming together for a long time. After all, there is a tacit understanding. Hearing this, Tian Tian seemed to understand something. "Ok." In response, Hyuga Neji nodded, but his face became serious. Since he saw the comminuted fracture of his left hand every day, he must have seen it when he opened his eyes, and he saw it more clearly than every day. At the same time, the six acupuncture points in his teacher''s body were abnormally opened, venting the violent Chakra, and he could see it clearly. It''s just that, at this moment, his focus is not here, but in another direction, or something deeper. In the present situation, Hyuga Neji did not believe that his teacher was too enthusiastic, and kicked off the arm of Taki Chiba. His teacher opened six acupuncture points right from the beginning, which was directly more than the five that Xiao Li had desperately opened. There was one more acupuncture point, and the violent chakra that broke out was not something Xiao Li could compare. Obviously, my teacher knew that it was impossible to fight Takichiba without this state. In other words, the strength of Takichiba, at least, can only be dealt with at least six. and... This is still the case of pair training. That is to say, if it is not the six-door status of his teacher, I am afraid that the battle with this Takichiba will not even count as a pair of training. Then, let''s use Xiao Li''s performance on the Zhongnin exam, that overwhelming power, and compare it with the current state of my teacher, and add this layer. To be honest, at this time, Hyuga Neji almost had an urge to swallow. Compared to the other Shinnin rookies present, he has begun to really touch the edge of Takichiba''s strength. At this time, even if he only touched the edge, Hyuga Neji had a cold back. He knows that this is the unavoidable fear when his common sense is loosened. It is the fear in the heart and even instinct. Even when he looked at the smoke and dust ten meters away in front of him, there was a huge image that looked like a demon. Almost, there is a feeling of breathlessness. Even his own teacher, who evaporated the chakra airflow and caused the gravel and gravel on the ground, ignored the past. "Shikamaru" And at this time, there was a lingering tremor on the tenth class, and I saw Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji raised their heads at the same time, looking at Nara Shikamaru who was pulling them over. Compared to other classes, there is no doubt that the situation of Class 10 is relatively dangerous. If Nara Shikamaru hadn''t reacted quickly, I am afraid that they have been hit by this time, and it is estimated that some people will be smashed. Looking at the small hole that was smashed, I''m afraid, this Cai Hang must go directly to the hospital. "Oh...I know, this time anxiousness must be troublesome." In response, Nara Shikamaru let go of the two teammates, shook the hand of Rachu Doting, and said helplessly. "Shikamaru, Shikamaru...", And at this time, just as he complained, Akita Dingci and Yamanaka Ino had already stood up, and after they stood up, the two of them instantly lost their lingering fears. After a few snacks, Akita Dingci He looked at Nara Shikamaru honestly, already thinking about asking what to ask. "Ok?" At this point, Nara Shikamaru''s face collapsed instantly, and he looked at Akimi Mitsuji and said. The meaning of the words is to indicate to Qiu Dao Dingci what to ask. "Is it broken?" However, after receiving a signal, it was not Akuma Dingci who spoke, but Yamanaka Ino on the side. "Broken, comminuted fracture." And obviously, compared to the thrills that Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji had just now, they were more curious about the more flag-like hand of Taki Chiba that just smashed in front of them. And because of the closest relationship, although Nara Shikamaru did not write round eyes and white eyes, nor has he been mixed with excellent dynamic vision in the pile of ninjas, but this distance is rushed and he is good at observation. Can see clearly. Taki Chiba''s hand was kicked off and suffered a comminuted fracture. "Will it be necessary?" Hearing this sound, Yamanaka Ino and Akio Dinji looked at Metkai over there with lingering fear, and they couldn''t help but spit out such a sentence. "It''s useful, if you don''t, this fight won''t go on." Hearing the two involuntary words, uncharacteristically, Nara Shikamaru responded with an uncharacteristically uncharacteristic response~www.novelhall.com~ Then, they all paid twelve points of attention, the real truth...No, It should be said that the battle for ninja pair training is coming! " And at this time, looking at the smoke and dust **** and pits that have faded away, Nara Shikamaru said with a serious expression. "Oh." When I heard this sentence, although I was a little suspicious of Nara Shikamaru''s reaction, but Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji nodded, and at the same time, their expressions became serious. "Then, next, it depends on our cooperation." At this time, on the other side of the battlefield, with a strong sense of helplessness, Kakashi and Asma Yurihong slowly turned to the place where Chiba crashed into the ground, and spoke. "Ok." Regarding this, Asma and Yurihong nodded at the same time, their faces were also solemn. "Snapped!" At this time, Metkay, who was full of green chakra steaming, punched his left palm and was also smug. Then, at this moment, the smoke faded away, revealing the small pit. what! After , in the next second, the faces of all the people present all changed! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2491： Explode, youth! No...No? ''S slightly widened eyes reflected the shallow pit after the smoke dissipated. Whether it was the Kakashi trio or the other newcomers, there was a slight shock in the heart, and the color changed suddenly. At this moment, in the shallow pit where the smoke and dust dissipated, there was nothing except the traces of the collision! Originally, Chiba, who was supposed to be in the shallow pit, has disappeared! "Impossible! Didn''t you see any movement?" And at this time, it was almost subconscious. Seeing this scene, after thanking Uchiha Sasuke just now, he suddenly realized that the unconscious thank you just now seemed a bit inappropriate, Uzumaki Naruto, taking advantage of the shock, subconsciously said it. And the facts are like this. From the moment this Taki Chiba hit the ground with one head to the moment the smoke has dispersed, it actually took less than a minute, and there was no movement. So many people watched, even if they were using some forbearance. Surgery, there shouldn''t be no movement at all, just disappear like this. "Below!" And at this moment, just when Uzumaki Naruto was puzzled, his teacher, Kakashi over there, seemed to have a sharp light flashing in his eyes, and he blurted out the sound of his mouth. "Beheading in the heart!" Almost at the same time, only about half a beat, Asma and Yurihong also exclaimed in unison. At the stall that exclaimed, Asma and Yurihong had already jumped up, their eyes fixed on the ground under their feet. Even Kakashi looked down at this time, his figure sank, and he was about to jump up. "Boom!" And just at this moment, to their right, where Metkai was standing, the ground suddenly cracked. "Haha!" Then, just a few meters above the ground burst in the air, there was a triumphant laugh. I saw that Metkay was surrounded by the green chakra air flow, and jumped up with a white crane''s wings, staring at the ground with a proud face. As if, some kind of victory was won. "No! Wrong!" And just in this moment, seeing Metkai, Asma and sunset red leaping up, Kakashis face changed, as if suddenly thinking of something, his body suddenly stretched. Just abruptly stopped the upward movement. All of a sudden, Metkai, Asma, and Yurihong were taken aback, their subconscious eyes all fell on Kakashi who was about to jump up. "Zizi!" At this moment, under the foot of Kakashi Nadun''s figure, a series of electric currents suddenly spread out from the ground like a spider web centered on his right foot, and Asma and Yurihong flew under the feet. And pass. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" And just as the current plowed the ground and flashed a cobweb-shaped array of thunder and lightning on the ground, three muffled sounds immediately sounded, where Kakashi, Asma, and Yurihong originally stood, Three deep pits were suddenly sunken. is it! That''s it! can''t jump up! And at this time, Asma and Yurihong saw these three pits, and then thought about the two words Kakashi said was wrong. There was a flash of inspiration in their hearts, and they suddenly understood. "Kay! Be careful!" Then, at this moment, Kakashi didn''t even look at the pothole under his feet, turned his head directly, and shouted at Metkay in the air. "what?" At this time, the smug-faced Metkay obviously didn''t expect Kakashi to yell at him, and he was quite anxious to make him be careful. Dangxiang was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously looked at Kakashi. But seeing that Kakashi''s eyes were no longer on his body at this time, he suddenly swept towards the place where the three clones of Chiba exploded. "Puff!" And just as Kakashi''s eyes settled, a small hole suddenly opened in the explosion smoke that had begun to dilute, and a ray of light suddenly appeared. In the blink of an eye, it was an arrow that had already reached Matkai. Lei escape! But at this moment, Kakashis eyes widened suddenly, and before he could utter a second call, he heard a "puff". In the midair, Metkay''s figure suddenly flipped, like The arrow-like Guang Lan passed through, and suddenly, fragments of clothes mixed with **** light, splashed out. "Kakashi, be careful!" At this time, Kakashi''s ear suddenly sounded an exclamation, Asma''s voice seemed to explode in his own ear, but the words were full of anxiety. "Puff puff!" And at this moment, three holes were already opened in the explosion smoke, and in the thunder light, three shurikens mixed with the thunder light movie, already flew out, towards the shoulders of the three of them. Come. "Can''t touch it!" At this moment, Asma''s voice sounded again, and at the same time, behind Kakashi, there was already a "pop". "Hey!" Hearing these words, Kakashi suddenly stopped the left hand that had swept from behind, and also stopped the castration of the left hand. is Lei Dun again... At this time, although the sweeping momentum stopped and there was a sigh of dissatisfaction, Kakashi''s face suddenly eased, and the point of view in the vision of the writing wheel was frozen in that hand. On the inner sword, especially the thunderous chakra in the round hole of the shuriken. Undoubtedly, Asma''s judgment is correct. If you use kunai to knock down, I am afraid that Lei Dun Chakra in the round hole will explode, paralyzing him. From the above Lei Dun Chakra quantity, the throwing attacks of these three shurikens and shurikens are fake, and the real one is the Thunder Chakra above. These Lei Dun Chakras are the real means. The purpose is Make them incapacitated. "The wind escapes, the three blades burst!" And at this moment, Kakashi''s heart suddenly felt. At the back of his side, in Asma''s soft drink, the three wind blades spun out, mixed with wind blades and wind. The spiral wind generated by the blade reaction whizzed away from his side. "Crack, click!" Afterwards, there were three sounds of metal breaking, and the three thunder light shurikens were instantly swept by the three wind blades, and they were split by the wind blades in an instant, split into two, but the cut was extremely smooth. , And the thunder light that exploded in the round hole suddenly disappeared in this spiral wind. "Snapped!" And at this moment, behind Kakashi''s back, there was another sound of the completion of the seal, and a group of fiery heat instantly whizzed out from behind him, and a cone of flame galloped past, but it was caught by the spiral wind. Attracted, blended into the strong wind, and instantly, combined with Feng Jin, turned into a three-pointed flame whirlwind, whirled towards the explosion smoke. "Wow!" There is no suspense, the flame whirlwind did not encounter any obstruction, and it was like a ruin, and the explosion smoke was drilled through the explosion. At the same time, the wind was fierce and stalked forward. As he passed below Metkay, along with it, the strong, hot updraft smashed the falling Metkato in mid-air, but it slowed down his fall. I guessed it, but waited until the flame whirlwind roared. However, this Metkay will fall, and it will not affect Metkay at all. "Impossible!" And at this moment, when the flame whirlwind passed by, Kakashi and the three had not changed, but the positions of Metkaban and the seventh class broke out with an exclamation at the same time, which resounded throughout the venue. . But it was Neji Hyuga, who had to close his eyes, and Sasuke Uchiha, who still insisted on opening the writing wheel, exclaimed in unison. And with this life, all Shinnin newcomers'' eyes moved away from the flame whirlwind, and they fell on the eyes of Neji and Uchiha Sasuke, their faces changed in amazement. "Tap!" "Tap!" And at this moment, Asma and Yurihong both landed on the ground with both hands holding the jieyin posture. "Be careful!" At the stall that landed, Kakashi''s face was solemn, and the three-gou jade writing wheel eye on the left eye was rapidly moving in his eye socket, as if he was exploring quickly, as if to catch something. "What about people!" And at this time, Asma and Yurihong, who were intent on landing, couldn''t help but blurt out such a sentence, and there was also a touch of shock on their faces like the ninjas. At this moment, the flame whirlwind whizzed past, its momentum was declining, but it was about to dissipate in the air, and after being penetrated by the wind and fire, the explosion smoke in front of them had already dispersed. It''s just that there is nothing in the shallow pit that the explosion smoke blasted out. There is no Chiba. There is no avatar Chiba either. Nothing at all! And the flame whirlwind, of course, was also empty, and apart from blowing away the smoke and slowing down Metkay''s downward trend, it did nothing. "Above! Kay! Be careful!" At this time, Kakashi''s gaze suddenly condensed, his face immediately tightened, and a sound in his mouth immediately attracted the eyes of Asma and Yurihong. I saw the two of them look up almost subconsciously. When their eyes settled, their faces became tight and they immediately became tense. However, in the midair, between Metkas fall, a figure with both hands clenching a fist to transform the hammer, already lifted high, was about to drop, slowly following the downward trend of Metkas, revealing in theirs Right now. "Indeed" And at this time, in the midair, Metkay followed the upward trend of turning upwards. In the corner of his eyes, he also clearly saw the white-haired young man with a smile on his mouth. is not Chiba, who is it! "Boom!" However, he only had time to spit out these three words. The white-haired young man with his hands raised up as a hammer did not hesitate, and his hands suddenly fell, and he hit him without any suspense. In an instant, the extremely dull sound of skin and flesh collisions spread far away. "brush!" There was only a sound of breaking through the air. In the sight of everyone, Metkas figure paused briefly, as if an invisible ripple was shaking. The next moment, Matts figure turned into a green streamer. , With a crash, crashed into the ground. Suddenly, the ground at the location cracked like a cobweb. In the cracks, smoke and dust seemed to be squeezed and sprayed out by a huge force. In an instant, the dust and smoke were like pillars, transpiring, and instantly The white-haired young man is the shadow of Chiba''s figure. All of a sudden, everyone saw a pillar of dust and smoke rising instantly, directly engulfing the white-haired young man. "Teacher Kay!" Almost subconsciously, he exclaimed every day, surprise came. "Puff puff!" And just as Tiantians exclaimed, on the dust and smoke pillars that rose to the sky, the rushing quickly and quickly has begun to fall, and suddenly three thunder lights flashed away, three holes the size of The little hole suddenly opened. "Hey!" Almost instantly, there was a slight dissatisfaction slap in the smoke and dust that the Shinobi could not hear. Kakashi! Among the smoke and dust, there was still the last seal left in his hand, and the corner of Chiba''s mouth, who was already falling a little bit, twitched slightly. In the eyes of Sangouyu''s writing wheel, the three broken smoke and dust were reflected. Flying by with oneself, entrained the kunai of thunder light. Undoubtedly, at this moment, these three kunai shimmering with thunder light close at hand interrupted the ninjutsu he had prepared. can''t touch! Almost instantly, under the insight of Shao Lun Yan, he made such a decision in the first place. Following the lightning trajectory, even though it was only a glimpse, Chiba still perceives three kunai transparent threads that are almost invisible to the naked eye. No, it should be said that it is a transparent wire, as long as he shoots down with kunai close. These three kunai will be paralyzed by the Lei Dun Chakra attached to them, and in the follow-up, Lei Dun Chakra will continue to be transmitted from the steel wire to restrict his movement. Undoubtedly, this must be Kakashis masterpiece! Finally, I have found some feeling! At this time, this thought flashed through his mind. After that, thoughts flashed, but Chiba breathed in abruptly, and vomited out without seeing the knot. In a short time, the three wind blades mixed with smoke and dust that looked a little black flew straight at the three Kuwuwu. Almost instantly, the wind blade kunai collided in one place. Suddenly, a strong wind swelled and the sound of gold and iron cried. With a bang, the plume of smoke swelled up suddenly, bursting instantly, and countless small wind blades flew out in all directions. Only half a meter away, they turned into flowing wind and dissipated in the air. "Duh duh duh!" At the same time, it was cut in half, and six Kuwu fragments with extremely radiant cross-sections also fell into the ground with the wind from mid-air. With the falling of the fragments, there are still threads that have broken into countless transparent threads floating in the air~www.novelhall.com~ slowly falling. "Crack, click, click!" At this moment, Chiba, who was already exposed in the mid-air in front of the crowd, did not relax because of blocking Kakashis attack. On the contrary, his face flashed across. It means the color of surprise and shock. At the same time, in this astonishment and shock, his body was quickly covered with metallic black scale-like hard masses. And his eyes are looking behind him, and there is a dignified look in his eyes. "Blast it! Youth!" And at this moment, behind him, the two hands that evaporate the green chakra airflow, already like iron hoops that cannot be broken away, firmly grasped his arms and waist ribs. Then, under the tremendous force of the flip, his entire figure had been turned upside down, and the scene in front of him was also rapidly rotating. Suddenly, a downward force poured out like Mount Tai. "Lianhua!" After , there was a low drink full of passion. "Boom!" Then, amidst the sound of the earth''s cracking, a roar rose to the sky! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2492： Hey! "Boom!" In the roar of the huge impact, watching the spider-web-like cracks that suddenly cracked to the feet, and the bulging stones in the center of the impact, extending several meters in diameter, feeling the strong wind mixed with dirt and gravel , Whether it is a genius, a naturally quiet person, or a bluffing, or lack of heart, at this moment, the eyes are already widened, and there is no more shock. The better ones only stared at their eyes, their complexion stiff, the worse ones were already dumbfounded, and they stepped back unconsciously with their mouths open. Their stiff faces were already full of horror. This...this is too much! Can... still be alive? At this time, there was only one thought left in their hearts. Although they are all newcomers to Shinnin, they have limited vision and experience, but most of them have seen the battle of Li Luk who also uses the Eight Door Dunjia, and the Lianhua used by Metkai just now is not the first time. seen. Even, from Li Luoke''s battle, they knew the power of this trick very well. And even if you dont know the power of this trick, its not difficult to guess the magnitude of the power just by looking at the swelling of the cracked soil on the ground. With such a powerful force, they just watched that Taki Chiba was smashed into the ground with his head facing the ground. At this time, there is only one picture in their minds, and that is the picture of Takichiba''s head being pressed into powder, and the red and white things scattered into one piece. How does this make them not horrified. "Tap!" "Tap!" "Tap!" At this time, three or five meters in front of them, the three figures landed lightly, but after seeing Metkas use of the table lotus, they withdrew from the front to avoid the impact of Kakashi, Asma and The three of Xi Rihong. "Well, Kay did this a bit too much?" As soon as he landed on the ground, seeing the appearance of soot rising into the sky, Asma twitched the corner of his mouth slightly and said. No matter how you say it, you dont need to use Lianhua as soon as you come up, and it is still a lotus in the six-door state, and its power is several times greater than that of Li Luoke during the Zhongnin exam. It can be said that when he came up, Kai used almost a killer move. Regardless of how strong Chiba is, it would be a bit too exaggerated to come up with this one. "Ok." After hearing Asma''s words, Yu Rihong also nodded, her face also showed a wry smile that she didn''t know how to describe. "Ah" At this time, Kakashi put down the kunai in his hand, looked at the smoke rising into the sky, and sighed helplessly. After all, I dont have to go overboard... And at this time, his mind was the same as Asma and Yurihong. this is is really too much! Even if Chiba is very strong, you can''t use this kind of trick that is almost a killer move. Also, although the surface lotus flower is a trick that can be used after opening two doors, it is a very dangerous physical skill in itself. Even if it is used proficiently, it is risky, let alone the surface lotus flower under six doors. With the speed and power increase of the six doors, the power is more than doubled, and the risk is more than doubled. If the speed is too fast, if one is not careful, it may be that the head and the attacked person will hit the ground together. As the same thoughts as Asma and Yurihong passed by, Kakashi muttered in his heart. Strictly speaking, Konoha''s lotus is risky. Sometimes it hurts not only the enemy, but also himself. Otherwise, when Xiao Li used this trick, he would not be so nervous. He agrees with Kai''s strength and knows that his physical skills have already reached Konoha''s top position. Although Lianhua is risky, the success rate should be guaranteed for Kai. However, the enemy he faces is Chiba, who also knows Hachimon Dunjia and Lianhua, if there is a case, maybe Chiba is not doing well, he might be rescued himself. Besides, this is not a physical technique that should be used to deal with one''s own people, it is totally excessive! It''s too impulsive! Although Kakashi understands Metkais current thinking very well, after all, he is facing Chiba. Even if Lianhua succeeds, Chiba should not die. However, after all, this is not a technique to deal with one''s own person, no matter whether the other party can take it, it shouldn''t be used at this time. And, if it doesn''t reach this level, then, the duel where they finally meet can only be of the level of a family. Although Kakashi was quite critical of Metkay''s behavior at this time, strictly speaking, what Metkay did was not wrong and made sense. However, from a friend''s point of view, it is somewhat unnatural and should not be. "Hey..." And at this moment, Kakashi sighed the stall, behind him, there was a shivering cry: "Kakashi teacher, that Chiba, won''t... won''t be killed by Kai teacher? " "Oh... it''s Sakura!" Hearing this, Kakashi blinked and turned around, only to see his three disciples standing one meter away behind him. At this time, among his three disciples, the only female disciple Haruno Sakura''s face was pale, she seemed to have gathered courage before asking herself. Right now, he opened his mouth. Is even Sasuke surprised like this? What''s the matter with Naruto? Is this shivering? After turning around this time, he involuntarily passed such a thought in his heart. At this moment, within his sight, his disciples have already walked a few steps forward, with different expressions. Except for Haruno Sakuras pale face, Sasuke Uchihas face has a hard copy. The sense of horror that was erased was obviously the shock, but Naruto Uzumaki, the disciple of the accidental No.1, walked a little trembling at this time, and it seemed that the whole person was a little soft. It seems to be scared. "What are you doing, Naruto shouldn''t be so scared..." And seeing the appearance of Uzumaki Naruto, Kakashi couldn''t help but vomit. "Kakashi-sensei, I was scared, yes... yes..." But when he heard Kakashis voice, Naruto Uzumakis face was bitter, but he spoke weakly. When it came to the final explanation, his voice became lower and lower. At the same time, under his eyes Move, when I didn''t know what was going on with my hands, I started to move to the stall. "Cough!" At this time, hearing Naruto Uzumakis increasingly unassuming voice, Haruno Sakura, who was still pale, suddenly had a blush on her face and turned her head awkwardly. "Ah... Kakashi, don''t worry about this question, answer Sakura''s question." And just at this moment, it was Uchiha''s help to untie Naruto Uzumaki and said. "Oh, is it... That''s it!" At this time, watching Naruto Uzumakis movements, Kakashi understood what he was doing, and suddenly understood something, and blurted out a word. made Yurihong and Asma look over. Suddenly, Naruto Uzumaki made a big red face. Then, seeing Naruto Uzumaki''s squeezing look, Asma immediately showed a clear expression. After a slight daze, Yurihong suddenly realized that, after pursing her lips, she turned her head. Look at the soot that soars into the sky. In an instant, Naruto Uzumaki''s blushing head was about to heat up. "It''s okay, even if Kay faints, this guy is fine." And at this time, Kakashi didn''t stay longer on this matter, and said honestly. "really?" In response, Haruno Sakura said uncertainly. "Don''t worry, after all, Kai is also a ninja at the level of ninja, and he always does things well." Hearing the words, Kakashi said. "is it?" Hearing this, Haruno Sakura turned her head to look at Sasuke Uchiha behind her and Naruto Uzumaki who blushed with embarrassment, and said suspiciously. And Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki also responded suspiciously. Obviously, the three of them are a little bit distrustful of their teacher''s words. After all, in front of such a big battle, one person is directly hit on the ground with such a strong force, even if his head is not blooming, his neck is impossible. Unless, this Chiba is the same as that Gaara, using a substitute. "Did you use a substitute?" At this time, after seeing that his two teammates were also suspicious, Sasuke Uchiha spoke. "I don''t know, but he can''t die even without a substitute." To this, Kakashi responded quite positively. Its just that, to be honest, he doesnt know whether Chiba has a substitute, but it is certain that even if it is the Lotus Flower in the six-door state, he believes that it will definitely not cause any fatal injuries to Chiba. Even if it caused some fatal injuries, it is estimated that Chiba will not die. To be honest, since a long time ago, Kakashi didn''t know what would make Chiba die. So many times of vicious fights, so many times of near-death recovery, the Konoha ninjas and even the ninjas of other Ninja villages who have experienced that era, I am afraid that they have already left a deep impression in their hearts. That is, Chiba is impossible to die. And this is especially profound in Kakashi''s mind. When Chiba left Kiba Village, his authority was actually increased a lot. At least some of the intelligence information concealed in the village, especially the intelligence information about Chiba, might be because Chiba would contact him, and In other words, he and Chiba share the relationship between psychic beasts, and the three generations of Hokage are particularly open to him. And when he knew that Chiba was seven years old, at the time of the invasion, he faced Yunyin Villages famous predecessor, who was particularly afraid of even three generations of Naruto in the Second Ninja World War, and killed this. After the previous generation, he was shocked to no avail. Later, such as Shayin Village retired and now has a thousand generations of mother-in-law who now has external deterrence, the current second-in-command of Yanyin Village, and even three generations of Raikage, which can be called legendary characters, Kakashi can still remember now His feelings after seeing the information at that time. That is hardly a shock that can describe the mood. In the face of these people, Chiba can still survive, so Kay, this little table lotus flower can kill Chiba? Do not make jokes! Even the Uchiha Nobuhiko, known as the "second Uchiha spot", couldn''t help Chiba, and was eventually repelled by Chiba. I''m afraid, the word death, which is very close to everyone, should be the farthest thing to Chiba. "Hahaha, Sasuke-kun." At this time, Asma on the side also laughed, looked at Uchiha Sasuke, and said, "Death may be very close to us, but it may be the furthest thing away from this guy." In the words, it was Kakashi''s thoughts in his heart. Obviously, as people who have experienced that era together, Asma and Kakashi have similar ideas. When Asma said this, the faces of Sasuke Uchiha, Naruto Uzumaki, and Sakura Haruno, who were originally suspicious of their teacher''s words, changed slightly, and immediately looked at each other, and their faces showed something like " Is it possible that our teacher really didn''t fool us? But, under such a high intensity, that person can really live?" expression. Asma laughed again, even with the Yurihong beside him smiling. Hey Hey hey At this time, Kakashi''s face was helpless and a bit bitter. "Puff!" And just at this moment, just as Kakashi was about to argue for himself, a hole suddenly opened in the almost evaporating smoke column, and a hole surrounded by green chakra airflow. The figure steadily landed about two or three meters in front of them in a posture of turning over and backing up. is the Metkai who opened the eight gates of Dunjia six. "Am I... overdoing it?" When he was finally settled, Metkay suddenly turned his head, his face was solemn, and his mouth was quite serious. "Hey!" After saying this, this dark-red face, thick eyebrows like a middle-aged ninja with a watermelon head, suddenly knocked on his head~www.novelhall.com~ and stuck out his tongue. sold a cute. Suddenly, all the newcomers of Xia Ren who were still in shock, and the Kakashi trio who knew this guy well, were stunned on the spot, and the whole audience became weathered. Even, it seemed that even the plume of smoke that was about to fade away stopped for a while. "Look! The smoke is gone!" And just when everyone was weathering collectively and didnt know how to react, suddenly another sharp-eyed screamed, his eyes crossed or avoided the cute Matt Kai, who looked like a middle-aged man, pointed at the smoke column. Said the direction. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes were attracted by this sound. Although the instigator came out, they didn''t pay attention to it, but they were paying more attention to the attacked. is more concerned about whether the opponent is dead or alive. "This!" And when everyone looked at it, all except the four instructors, Shangren, were all startled. At this moment, in the pit in the center of the smashed dirt forest, a person was smashed upside down like a green onion, and he saw that person half-lengthed into the ground. Only two bare feet were exposed, and two shone with metallic luster. Black purple feet. It looks motionless, but it seems... silent. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2493： How is this... possible? "Kakashi-sensei...this..." After watching the smoke and dust dissipate in the front, Naruto Uzumaki who was holding his gear, Sasuke Uchiha with his brows slightly frowned, and Sakura Haruno who turned pale, all looked at Kakashi, who was still vowing forward. And as they talked, in the middle of the pothole where it was said that it was not shallow or that it might not be deep in the middle of the night, the legs of the lower half of the body suddenly fell down, and it seemed that the head and the upper body were all in the soil. Chiba, at this time, it is estimated that there is no sound. is obvious, it''s over! This is at least a serious injury! Maybe it would kill someone? Do not! This is no longer a problem, it is a catastrophe! At this time, the words on the seventh class just fell, and the other Xiannin newcomers also saw this scene. Seeing the silent appearance of the lower body, especially the appearance of the drooping feet, watching these Xiannin newcomers are all Imagine that Qianye was unconscious or dead while buried in the ground. "Teacher Asma!" At the same time, looking at this scene, Yamanaka Ino finally couldn''t help but yelled to Asma in front of him. In his tone, he was already worried and worried. And Nara Shikamaru and Akimi Mitsuji are also anxious and shocked just like Yamanaka Ino at this time. "Red...Red teacher, this...no...it won''t really happen." Hearing that the tenth class next to him was talking, the Inuzuka tooth on the eighth class couldn''t help but speak. There was also some anxiety and worry on his face because he couldn''t understand the current situation. At the same time, Yuuki Nina and Hinata Hinata beside him couldn''t help taking a step forward, and the middle Yu Nina Shino also stopped Hyuga Hinata from using his eyes to observe the current situation. Although they are newcomers to the ninja, they still know the iron rule that ninja fights with the same village to death are not allowed in the same village. Although it is said that the situation in front of me was caused by a few of my own teachers, it is actually difficult to define such a thing. Generally speaking, there are two situations. In one case, when there is a notarization, that is to say, when there are other people witnessing, and after explaining to the witness that it is due to an accident or some force majeure factors, including the casualties caused by the possibility of losing strength, In this case, generally speaking, ninjas who have not had an accident will be punished, but they will not hurt their muscles and bones. After all, in the case of pair training, although the ninja''s pair training is a kind of connection, but considering the ninja''s All techniques are for obtaining intelligence and killing people, and accidents will inevitably occur. In this case, there will be small punishments and no serious crimes. The ninja who had an accident can only admit that he was unlucky. Of course, because someone is watching, if the witness determines that the ninja who was in the accident was caused by the opponent''s intentional cruelty, then what should be done is still going to be done, what should be dealt with, and it can even be convicted of deliberately murdering the same village ninja. When the time comes, it will not be the matter of this opponent alone. And the second situation is the situation like the present situation. Although it is a pair of training, there are no witnesses. They are also watching at this time, but they absolutely cannot constitute a witness. A witness must be qualified. Yes, at least it is above Zhong Ren. For example, in the practice of upper ninja and even elite upper ninja like your own teacher, witnesses may need elite upper ninja or even quasi-S or even S-level ninja. In the absence of witnesses, this kind of pair training is a private battle, and nothing happens if nothing happens. Although it is not a formal pair training, it is inconvenient for the village to intervene and forbid the village to learn from each other and grow up. Yes, after all, the higher the level of ninja fighting, the higher level of witnesses are needed, and there are not so many higher level witnesses in the village. Neither can meet all the needs of the pair training, nor can it blow off the enthusiasm of the ninjas to compete with each other. Therefore, basically this kind of pair training without witnesses or witnesses is not qualified, as long as no major events occur, the village is basically With both eyes closed. And this kind of pair training is basically performed between ninjas who recognize each other or are relatively close. Generally speaking, both sides are measured, and the higher the level of ninja, the better the control of their own power. Basically It''s hard to think of troubles, and the higher-level ninjas are mostly experienced ninjas. Their vision and actual combat level have reached a certain level, and they won''t easily practice against each other. After all, at that level, duel training has hardly improved them. This is why Shangren is basically not seen in the village. It is precisely because of this that this duel exercise is so strange. And if something happens to this kind of pairing, then the village will never turn one eye and close the other, and severely punishing it is all in the small, or in the light. In other words, the consequences of the current situation are very serious. It is very possible that if the "Konoha''s strongest person" and "Konoha''s first person" in front of them can''t wake up, even if they are only seriously injured, they will probably be severely punished. To be honest, the anxious worry of the new people at this time is partly due to things that surpass their knowledge now. After all, they are the first time they have seen this situation, and the first time they saw there was a pair of training It was seriously injured or even died, and it was deliberate in every way. Half of them are out of concern and worry for their teachers. "Mr. Kai..." At this time, even Neji Hyuga couldn''t help but look at his teacher who had failed to sell cute, his face was full of some kind of worry that he couldn''t explain why. As for Tian Tian beside him, he almost has this expression. "It''s ok." However, compared to the fears of their disciples about themselves, the four teachers who were teachers obviously did not worry about themselves, they just said so without looking back. is to comfort his disciple. And their eyes are unblinking looking at the lower half of the lower half of the lower body of the frontal onion, especially staring at the drooping legs, their faces are getting more and more serious. In a short time, a rush of solemn air slowly diffused. With this stern air, I originally heard this and looked at the silent lower body and drooping feet, and the new people who wanted to say something, even some who were already going forward. The impatient, they all stopped what they hadn''t said, stopped the steps that hadn''t been taken, and looked at each other and their teammates. As those who have experienced actual combat missions, they can feel that their teachers are already in a fighting state. It wasn''t because of the sight in front of him that he looked solemn, but because of the upcoming battle, he became serious. That is to say, in the eyes of their teachers, the lower body of the onion in front of them may be about to launch an attack. Is it hard to be really okay? Is this Chiba posing like this on purpose? In order to... let our teacher off guard? While looking at each other, their eye contact almost meant this. "Clone?" At this moment, Asma beside Kakashi suddenly spoke with a solemn expression. In the words, except for the fastest responders, Neji Hyuga, Shikamaru Nara, and Sasuke Uchiha, the other Shinnin newcomers were all Wei Wei. Froze. Obviously, I was very puzzled by Asma''s unconscious sentence. "Not so much." In response, Kakashi shook his head. "It''s hardening." Hearing Kakashi''s words, Yu Rihong''s red pupils contracted slightly, but she frowned when she looked at the metallic black and purple feet. "Well, I felt Chiba hardened just now." At this time, Metkay leaned forward and said. hardened... And hearing this sound, Kakashi and Asma couldn''t help but look over. "What''s wrong? You said something wrong?" At this, Metkay looked dazed, obviously not understanding why these two faces looked strange. "Crack!" But then, before Kakashi and Asma started to complain, a sound of cracking hard objects sounded abruptly in front of everyone. In a moment, the eyes of the four people suddenly fell on the source of the sound. "Crack, click!" "Crack, click, click!" And at this moment, the moment their eyes settled, more cracking sounds came. Above the drooping feet exposed from the lower half of the upside-down green onion, the metallic black-purple skin was already dissatisfied with cracks, as if it was about to break apart. "Crack!" "Crack!" "Crack, click, click!" At the same time, as the metallic black-purple skin on the feet was covered with cracks, the ground under the lower body of the onion suddenly began to crack, and the cobweb-like cracks spread instantly. "What happened?" "It''s all cracked!" And at this time, seeing the scene in front of me, some of the newcomers who couldn''t stand it had already begun to scream. "You guys step back." It was at this time that Kakashi and Asma, and Yurihong, including Metkay, who realized that there were disciples behind him, all looked back and told his disciples. Hearing the words and serious expression of my teacher, and the solemn atmosphere just now, coupled with the cracked skin and cracked ground of the lower body of the headed green onion, it was really weird. It was almost a command from the teachers. All the children retreated, because they had already retreated to the edge of the clearing. At this moment, after retreating, they had no choice but to get into the tree. "Boom!" And just as the children settled on the tree, three or three piles, and the four teachers turned their heads to look around, the direction of the lower half of the body that was originally upside down suddenly exploded and broke for a while. The gravel flew around, and another steam of smoke rose up. "The art of hardening." At this time, although the faces of the four of them were serious, they weren''t necessarily nervous. They just glanced at each other and said affirmatively. In the words, it seems to confirm everything in front of me. "The hardening technique is just fine, I am afraid that when I land, I will be kicked to the sky by the attack after his substitute!" After confirming, Metkay exhaled and said. Then, when these words came out, they attracted three strange looks. "Why...what? What did I say wrong?" Suddenly, Metkay blinked his eyes and said blankly. "No, it''s just that you actually started to use your brain." And this time when Metkay spoke, but got a response, I saw Kakashi, Asma and Yurihong open their mouths in surprise. Responding to these words, Metkay was stunned, and then suddenly healed, but suddenly he opened his mouth and was about to refute it strongly. "Lianhua is the first time it comes up. If you don''t prepare a hand, your head will really bloom. This time, I lost." However, his rebuttal words were not yet expressed strongly, and they were interrupted by a sigh in the smoke and dust ahead. At this moment, when everyone heard the sound and looked at it, the smoke and dust dissipated, but in the middle of the forested stones, the pit that had been smashed out had been filled for unknown reasons. At this moment, there stood a A white-haired young man with his hands folded and looking quite embarrassed was smiling at them at this time. It seems that he didn''t feel any anger because of his embarrassment, and even seemed quite happy. "Nothing at all?" "The head is not blooming?" "How is this... possible?" But at this time, the children in the forest are already surprised one by one. At this moment, a pair of small eyes are up and down, carefully observing this white-haired young man named Chiba. , The eyes widened. In their opinion, this time up and down, they were surprised that the white-haired man had no particularly serious injuries. Although the right shoulder was drooping, causing the appearance of the right hand hanging down, it should be a dislocation of the right hand or a more serious scapula fracture, and the left hand also has a concave forearm, or the appearance of being kicked just now. However, with the blow of Teacher Kai just now, the head landed on the ground, and it came down with a huge force. The ground was smashed into a big pit, and the other pieces of soil were squeezed up. Under the circumstances, there is nothing wrong with the head and neck, but there is a problem with the right shoulder~www.novelhall.com~The left hand is still the previous injury, and besides a little dust on the body, it is not too embarrassed. This is incredible! This is incredible! Try to ask if the head is on the ground, half of the people are in the soil, why is it like a okay person? Although his hand was broken, it looked like a okay person. This is wrong! This is absolutely impossible! "This guy, unexpectedly gave up?" At this time, compared to the children''s eyes going back and forth on the white-haired young man, Kakashi and the other four looked at Chiba''s face and the bright black left eye in surprise. His face was full of surprise, eyes full of suspicion. Although Chiba doesn''t like fighting, he is not someone who concedes defeat easily. Even if he conceded defeat to them, it was only because Chiba didn''t want to fight to make excuses. Right now, but confessed to a loss. At this moment, Kakashi and the other four couldn''t help but doubt their ears. want to fool people again? And their hearts are almost instinctively alert. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2494： Intermission admit...give up? This? Listening to the words of the so-called Konoha strongest in front, he was still immersed in the Chibas injuries, especially the marks on his neck and face. The newcomer Shianin was slightly taken aback, and his thoughts suddenly looked at them. He broke away from the seemingly impossible situation and moved to what he said. After , such a thought flashed through my heart. This is what they never expected. They originally thought that there would be a more exciting battle. It was the battle of the strongest. Although the strongest seems to be embarrassed now, the embarrassment does not mean that they cannot fight, or just Can only admit defeat. After suffering such a severe injury, both hands were interrupted, and he could still fight and win. This was in line with the character of the strongest. What''s the matter of admitting defeat? can not understand! And at this moment, there is almost such a thought in the minds of the new people. Fudge! Fudge! Fudge! Probably... it was fooling people. And at this time, the white-haired youth in front of him was looked up and down without a trace. Kakashi, Asma, Yurihong, and Metkay each skipped the almost identical thoughts in their hearts. admit defeat or something, after all, it doesnt exist. At least, at this moment, there is no surrender in Chiba''s eyes. On the contrary, it seems to be quite exciting. is clearly full of fighting spirit. This is rather strange. Generally speaking, Chiba has never mentioned war intentions when dealing with his own people. Basically, it is just perfunctory and perfunctory. The situation that seems to be taken seriously now has almost never happened. Over. "Then... do you want a second round?" At this time, Kakashi looked at Chiba''s broken arms and said. Although I agree in my heart that Qianye''s admitting defeat or something is definitely fooling people, and that he can''t lose. Judging from the situation just now, Kay''s ultimate move is only to break one of his arms and look at his appearance. They were still full of energy, and it seemed that they didn''t really hurt. Strictly speaking, they lost for a while. However, seeing the appearance that Chiba takes this seriously, and seems to be particularly willing to practice against them, even through Metkais killer move just now, it can be seen that Chiba seems to be eager for them to use more powerful tactics. The seriousness of the field pair training has continued to increase, adding new injuries to him. It can be seen that Chiba is actually very satisfied with the changes in their strength over the years, no, it should be said that they are very recognized. Chiba''s strength, they all know, even if they don''t know how much Chiba''s strength has risen after the Kyuubi Rebellion, before the Kyuubi Rebellion, Chiba''s strength is not comparable to them. Although they are not convinced, this is a solid reality, and they can''t help deceiving themselves. And they are almost contemporaneous after all. For the contemporaries there is such an existence far beyond them, but any ninja who is a little bit angry will always catch up, even if it is out of reach. Undoubtedly, the four of them, even super genius like Kakashi, think of Chiba, apart from friends, are competitors. At this moment, the affirmation of opponents who were far behind was inevitable in their hearts, there was still some joy and excitement. Even if they know that Chibas surrender is not a true confession, they still have some consideration for their face in front of their disciples, but Chibas current attitude really makes them very pleased and happy. And now, since Chiba gave up and said that he lost for a while, then naturally there is a second team, maybe according to the second team, there is a third team. Then, since the fight is going to go on, then Chiba''s injury in front of him will naturally be treated by him. Fortunately, Chiba itself is Konoha''s most powerful medical ninja. This injury should not be difficult for him, and there is no need to spend a lot of time to ask for a medical ninja, or the pair training is postponed or changed. To be honest, although the Kakashi four did not show anything about Chiba''s injury, in fact, they were still very surprised. They all know Chibas hardening technique. At the beginning, Chibas ninjutsu was mainly based on water escape and earth escape. In terms of water escape, the most used and superb technique is naturally the water prison technique. This water escape ninjutsu perfectly fits Chiba''s tactical thinking. According to the estimates of the four, every strong man who fought against Chiba has suffered from the loss of this water prison technique. Regarding the soil escape, it was naturally the mind decapitation technique that Chiba used that could no longer be used. In the pairing exercise just now, Chiba had already used it at least twice. is the technique of hardening. At first, it was the technique of rock hardening, and then Chiba developed and improved the technique of rock hardening of various strengths. The black-purple skin with metallic luster just now is probably Chibas newly developed rock hardening technique with extraordinary defensive power. That layer of skin, according to Kakashis analysis, should be a variant that uses changes in the properties of soil, like hydrating oil. Chiba further changed the nature of the rock skin from the art of rock hardening to something like steel Skin, and covers the whole body. It completely resisted Kai''s six-door state of the lotus flower, of course, there should be other operations, such as what Kakashi did not know to offset the impact and counter-shock force of the top-down impact. , Otherwise even if it is a body of steel, it will not only break one arm. At least, the neck has to be crooked. It has to be said that from this point, they can see that, not to mention Chibas other directions, but to talk about the concept of defense in a general range. Chiba has also reached a certain level of defense that can make opponents headaches. Endlessly, even some worse opponents, it is estimated that they can only surrender with their hands. Even they can''t guarantee that they can perfectly crack Chiba''s defense. Therefore, in surprise, the four of them also secretly frowned. Although they were only practicing in pairs, they had already felt the difficulty of Chiba, even with the mentality of practicing in pairs, and consciously controlled their own strength and restrained themselves. The display of strength, they looked at Chiba''s appearance at this time, still as if there was a big mountain pressing in front. Although Chiba looks really embarrassed at this moment, in the seriousness of the Kakashi four, this young man is still as unshakable as a mountain and difficult to shake. At this time, at the stall where Kakashi was talking, they also started to figure out how to deal with the mountain in front of them. "Oh... this, really need to give me some time." Hearing Kakashis words, Chiba was slightly startled at this time, and then as if he hadnt felt the pain of breaking his hands at all, he glanced at him with a rather irrelevant gaze, and looked serious. With both hands, an awkward smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he spoke. "Well, let''s take a break, too." In this regard, Kakashi took the lead to speak, and the others responded immediately, but they were also very straightforward. They agreed to rest for fifteen minutes or something. Metkay also closed the six doors and sat down and took a breath. The battle just now looked nothing, but it still consumed some Chakras, such as Metkay. Although he has mastered the Eight Door Dunjia for so little time, he will not consume too much physical strength, but he can rest naturally. It is to practice, the mountain in front of you, after all, must be dealt with with full energy. The mentality to practice is a little more relaxed. However, it does not mean that they have no desire to win. If it is one-on-one, they think they can''t beat Chiba. Three-to-one can''t shake Chiba, but four-to-one, if they can''t beat Chiba, it hurts their pride . This is something they cannot tolerate. How much, they still take it very seriously. At present, according to Kakashis investigations of writing round eyes, although Chiba is embarrassed, the consumption of chakras just now is not a consumption of the huge amount of chakras in Chibas body, at least, It is also more than the three of them combined, except for Kai who opened the eight-door Dunjia. And just now Kakashi also separated the clone. For his Chakra volume, plus the consumption of the writing wheel, it really needs a rest. Ok At this time, would it be too shocking to use Muji to heal itself? The four of Kakashi responded simply, but Chiba was in trouble at this time. At this time, the injury on his arm seemed to be a major injury that might even determine the outcome of a battle, but for him who had fully grasped the power of the pillars, it was not an eye injury at all. As long as the non-printing self-healing is activated, these injuries will be healed in minutes. After minutes, he can continue to fight. However, at this time, there are so many children watching, and these children, without exception, are very important people, and everything about them is very influential. Especially the blond and blue-eyed boy and the black-haired handsome boy over there, these two boys are even more important. If at this time, because of their appearance, the vision of the two has been raised too much, it is very likely that the two of them will have too high vision and will look down on the two who will have a deep influence on them in the future. is also possible to change the trajectory of their destiny. At that time, everything will become unpredictable again. Moreover, it is possible to destroy everything he has worked so hard to create in the past ten years. More than ten years ago, on that night, he had already seen what is truly terrifying, and also understood that it is impossible to shake the world by the aura of the "traverser" alone. At least, he is not like other transversal The person can do whatever he wants, and there is no such thing as killing people and opening a harem. Even, he can''t even save the people he loves. What he can do at this time, he can only be careful. Yes, now he is also quite hesitant. nothing... Its okay to experiment. However, hesitated to hesitate. Now that he has spoken, he can''t regret it, and he has made a decision now. "Mr. Kakashi, is this really all right?" But at the stall where Chiba began to hesitate, Haruno Sakura suddenly thought of something. Seeing Kakashi''s four people stepped back a few meters to rest, jumped off the branches, and went a few steps forward. Standing not far behind, he asked Kakashi. At the same time, the other disciples finally couldn''t help but jumped off the hidden branches, walked towards their teacher, and began to ask questions. "Huh? Oh! It''s okay, he can do it. Anyway, it''s Konoha''s most powerful group of medical ninjas." In response to this, Kakashi turned his head and saw Haruno Sakura standing behind him. His other two disciples, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki, also walked behind him. At first, they couldnt react, but he saw the three of them. The gaze fell on Qianye''s body in front of him intentionally or unintentionally, and it seemed that the position was still at Qianye''s hands, he immediately understood, and immediately spoke. Obviously, my disciple is asking questions about Chiba''s injury treatment. As Kakashi spoke, others such as Asma, Yurihong, and Metkai also began to answer questions from their own disciples. At this time, there is an intermission and there is time, so they don''t care about anything. As long as the unanswerable part is not involved, they basically answer questions if they have questions. It was obvious that all the teachers, including Kakashi, showed a somewhat pleasant expression on the faces of all the teachers, seeing that their disciples were so interested in Chiba. "However, his hands are already broken, even if he uses medical ninjutsu, he needs his hands." And this time, Haruno Sakura asked. Medical Ninja? Is this Chiba, or a medical ninja? At the same time, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto behind her looked at each other, both revealing a somewhat incredible look. Although they are still ninja and have little knowledge, they all know the existence of medical ninjas. Not everyone can be a medical ninja. It needs very strict conditions. At least, the two of them can''t be. Unanimously, both of them showed a hint of shock~www.novelhall.com~ The shocking thoughts like "What kind of existence is this Chiba?" Of course, in addition to this shocking thought, the two of them also echoed their own Sakura, so that Chiba is a medical ninja, and his hands are broken, how can he treat himself? After all, treatment is also necessary. "If he can''t heal himself without his hands, then he really can''t afford Konoha''s name as one of the most powerful medical ninjas." In response, Kakashi smiled slightly and said. Suddenly, the three people who heard this were slightly startled, then each blinked and looked at each other, but their faces were blank. This time, even Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t say anything. After all, his understanding of medical ninjas was on the same level as Naruto and Sakura, and his reaction at this time was naturally the same as the two. "Coco...cococo...cocococo..." However, I didn''t use Kakashido to explain it next. A series of bones shifting sounds suddenly came from the front of the crowd, that is, Chiba''s direction. "This... this is impossible!" Then, almost an incredible exclamation rang from Metkai. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2495： Shocking impossible... How...how could this happen! Skeleton... shattered...no, shattered bones... is moving... Move towards... the original position! Among the widened eyes, among the clear and prominent white pupils, there was an incredible color flashing. Amidst extreme shock, Hyuga Neji had forgotten the reaction, just staring like this, with his mouth open. But he couldn''t utter a word, and he didn''t even feel the eyes gathered around him. At this moment, within his white vision, the comminuted fractured scapula and left arm of the white-haired young man whose eyes are focused, whether it is the broken bones, or those comminuted ones that are squeezed into the muscle tissue and caused by great force. The tiny fragments in the ruptured blood vessels, as if consciously, began to move toward the original position continuously. The process was not fast, but he could see clearly. Seeing that, it seemed that it was about to return automatically. . Let alone see this situation, it is almost unheard of, even he never knew that there could be such a situation. Comminuted fracture, the fragments returned automatically toward the original position. Looking at that, it is almost the bones themselves that are about to connect the fractured part and recover. In this way, the internal chakra cycle of this white-haired youth is just an increase in the amount of chakra, and there is no obvious qualitative change. This is also quite incredible. According to what the teachers said earlier, Neji Hyuga knew that this man named Chiba was a medical ninja and a very powerful medical ninja, but unlike others, he had seen medical ninjas using medical ninjutsu. And the frequency is not once or twice. After all, they graduated a year earlier. In this extra year, they have also been exposed to higher-level tasks, and naturally they have more knowledge than others. According to what he saw, the so-called medical chakras were chakras that vibrated at a certain frequency. His eyes could not see what frequency it was, but he could roughly see it. Medical chakras were vibrating chakras. , It should also be an alternative nature change. And this vibration frequency can stimulate the tissues of the human body to heal itself, that is, speed up cell division and a series of effects. Now, in addition to the sudden increase in the increase and consumption of the Chakra in this body called Chiba, there is no medical Chakra reaction. Obviously, the reduction of his scapula and the bones of his left arm is not medical treatment. The role of chakra, and without medical chakra, it is not medical ninjutsu. And it is neither medical ninjutsu nor medical chakra. How can this bone automatically reset? Even if it is a blood inheritance limit, it may not be too exaggerated. He has not heard of the ability to automatically reset small bone fragments. , No, even for ordinary fractures, I have never seen that bones can be automatically reset without external force. This can hardly be said to be incredible. This is simply impossible. Because of this, the quiet and talented Hyuga Ningji would be so gaffe. This is completely beyond his common sense. "What...what''s wrong..." And at this time, seeing the color like Hyuga Neji, Yamanaka Ino couldn''t help turning his head, looked at Nara Shikamaru behind him, and asked. "I do not know either" In this regard, Nara Shikamaru almost subconsciously said that Neji Hyuga did not know the reason for such a gaffe. However, during these words, he looked at the white-haired young man in front of him and frowned slightly. I always felt that although he was still standing as before, the appearance of this white-haired young man was a bit strange, but he couldn''t see anything. can''t see why, looking at the white-haired young man in front of him, Hyuga Neji will lose his attitude. "But, I think it should be Chiba, what did you do." Perhaps it was too much thinking, Nara Shikamaru couldn''t help but speak again. "What can I do? That Hyuga Neji doesn''t seem to be such a noisy person." In response, Yamanaka Ino murmured. After that, the three of them just glanced at each other, each showing a bit of doubt. Then, their eyes turned away from the white-haired young man and Hyuga Neji, they looked at their teacher Asma, and got in front of them. Asma shuddered slightly, and suddenly she felt like she was being stared at. "what happened?" Fortunately, this feeling is quite familiar. After this, Asma also habitually looks back, focusing on his three disciples, and said with quite a puzzle. "Teacher Asma, don''t pretend to be stupid, okay?" And this time, it was Qiu Dao Dingci who spoke. In his words, the teacher who was very dissatisfied with him didn''t know what was wrong with the three of them. Generally speaking, there is no need to say more about teachers and students who have a tacit understanding. Take a look at Kakashi and Class 7 just now. How tacit understanding seems to be, Mrs. Kakashi, is that perfect? As the team that cooperates most tacitly, or the team that is known for tacit understanding, shouldn''t it be better than the seventh class. The good part is, of course, one look will make your teacher understand. And now, my teachers performance is a bit lax. At this moment, in the simple logic of Qiu Dao Ding Ci, a series of thoughts flashed through. "Actually, the teacher doesn''t know." Regarding this, Asma said truthfully. Hyuga Neji''s gaffe was also seen by Asma, but she didn''t think much about it, nor did she think much about the changes in Chiba now. After all, they were also together with Chiba when they were young. They said they were not close, and they were definitely not far away. If it weren''t for so many things, I''m afraid they would often go on missions together. At this moment, if Chiba becomes Hokage, then they must be the group of people that Chiba trusts most. Not to mention how important tasks they can handle, but they will still be very close. Especially Kakashi on the side. After all, this guy is the same super genius as Chiba. It seems unreliable. But in fact, it should be the most reliable person besides Chiba. They also know the situation of the village. I''m afraid. When Chiba became Hokage, Kakashi would also be entrusted with important tasks. It is not a problem to become a senior advisor when he gets older. Because of this, because of the close relationship, they are used to what shocking things appear on Chiba, and they don''t care much without knowing it. There was almost something unthinkable that happened to Chiba, and it was all normal. Even after so many years, this habit has not changed in any way. So, now that Hyuga Neji is like this, and seeing something shocking in Chiba, Asma didn''t care about it at all. It was almost normal. Even, secretly still a little proud, and some resonance. can also be considered, and finally have a human body to understand their mood back then. "Toa, Shino, let me take a look too!" And at this time, the three of Nara Shikamaru on this side looked at each other at their teachers answer, and seemed to ask again. In the eighth class over there, Hinata Hinata looked back from Hyuga Neji, but pushed two away. Teammate, go forward. Have a look? When they heard this, Inuzuka Toa and Yuozino were slightly taken aback. "How can this work!" However, after they felt that their bodies were pushed aside, they saw that Hinata Hinata had walked to the front, and they blurted out this sentence right now. At a glance, it is already obvious. Hinata is going to roll his eyes again. But, how can she open her eyes now with her physical condition? "The bones... the bones are returning to their place on their own. Even such small fragments are automatically peeled away from the muscles and broken blood vessels. How is this possible!" However, at the stall where they said this, Hinata Hinata''s exclamation sounded no less than his brother. And this time the exclamation was more detailed than his brother''s. what! And this time, because of the detailed exclaims, those who are still a bit unclear, including having asked their own teacher, are still at a loss, and immediately understood, all of them revealed strange things. . The last part of the dissuasion that Inuzukaga and Yuozino had said, but they couldn''t say it. Because, at this time, their mouths are as big as others, but they can''t utter a word. The bones shift by themselves, and even the fragments are automatically peeled from the muscles and ruptured blood vessels? This What kind of miraculous thing is this! They dont know that someone can do this kind of treatment to themselves. Chiba''s shoulder blade and left arm were fractured. Although they couldn''t see the comminuted fracture, it was nothing unusual and they would not doubt it. But the bones return by themselves? The pieces peeled off by themselves? What a joke! Is this Takichiba''s body alive? Do bones have their own consciousness and can move freely in the body? Does this completely violate the rules of the human body? How can there be such a thing? Even such a fracture injury can return to its place on its own. Then, what other injury can threaten this person? I''m afraid that the organ is injured, and the organ fragments can crawl back again, merge into one, and then recover! Will this person still die? Is it possible to die? In the whole Ninja World, how could such a person be possible? At this moment, everyone is occupied by an unbelievable unbelievable, unbelievable feeling more than unbelievable. is almost blank in his mind. This kind of thing is so beyond their common sense that they can no longer think, or even give up thinking. "Chichi...chichi...chichichi!" And just at this moment, there was a sudden change in the front. The white-haired young man, that is, the injured part of Chiba''s arms, started to sneer white gas as if water was boiling. After a while, Chiba''s side was already covered with white air, faintly like clouds and mist around his body, and everyone looked like it was illusory. I can''t help but my heart tightens again. "Heal...healed. The bones...began to heal." At this time, the two brothers and sisters of the Hyuga family said the same words, even the shocking tone was exactly the same. At this moment, both Hyuga Ningji and Hinata Hinata were staring, and even their expressions were exactly the same. And their expressions are exactly the same, as are all the Shinnin newcomers present. At this moment, whether it is Uchiha Sasuke and Nara Shikamaru quietly showing people, or the impulse of Inuzuka Toga and Uzumaki Naruto, this moment At this moment, they all have the same expression, and they can''t speak with the same mouth. At the same time, they also understood what their teacher meant. Self-healing. This Chiba owner has terrible self-healing ability. Therefore, my teachers are not worried at all. Therefore, at the beginning, Mr. Metkay would use such a big killer. And at this time, some quick-minded people suddenly understood it, or, in other words, suddenly awakened, or it was a flash of inspiration in their hearts, and suddenly understood. The strongest Konoha... Is it difficult, really? At this time, the more quick-thinking ones already thought of something. faintly, they are already aware of something more essential. "It seems, it''s even more powerful! This one..." At this time, as teachers and the teachers who grew up together, they were a bit uncomfortable. The situation in front of them was never thought of. They knew that this injury would not be difficult for Chiba, but they also Unexpectedly, Chiba is so powerful, this ability of self-healing without seals, I am afraid, only the first generation of Hokage can do it. After all, the teachers are more knowledgeable than their students. The sights before them are shocking to the children. Ninja has never heard of them, let alone seen them, but for Kakashi, Asma, and Yurihong. As for Metkay, since he has the status of Shinobu and above, and most of them are Konoha''s mainstay figures, some things can be found if they have intentions. Even some legends and stories, even if they are not checked, can be heard from their subordinates or from other people who have been in contact with them ~www.novelhall.com~. The original Hokage Wuyin self-healing ability, they all have four I know. This scene in front of you is naturally not difficult to guess. I thought that Chiba had actually mastered the unprinted self-healing of the first generation of Naruto, this ability that exists in the legendary story, but they can only pretend to be calm at this time because of their knowledge and knowledge. As for my heart... is almost all shocked, there are some doubts. After all, the first generation of Hokage itself has the limit of blood inheritance. According to the later Master Tsunade did not learn the ability of self-healing without ink, it is very likely that the self-healing of Wuyin is a kind of blood inherited from the limit or requires the original Naruto blood The ability that can only be obtained, but Tsunade-sama did not awaken the blood of the first generation of Hokage, so he did not learn. And now, Chiba is not the first generation of Naruto, or the successor of the first generation of Naruto''s Senju clan, or the blood relationship. Although the Taki clan is not well-known, but the physical defects can be found. "Hoo--!" And at this moment, the white-haired young man''s white air dissipated, and he heard a breath, and saw the white-haired young man raise his hands and shook it lightly and firmly. Amid the gurgling sound, those hands were as if they had never been injured! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2496： Step aside completely healed... With a "click", the point of view in Hyuga Neji''s white vision looked up and down the appearance of the lightly clenched fist in front of him, especially the healed and uninjured right shoulder blade and left arm, unconsciously After taking a half step back, a trace of shock flashed in my heart. , However, the horror on his face slowly began to fade. There are no cracks at all. Really... intact. At the same time, Hinata Hinata, who also opened his eyes over there, acted like a brother. He was surprised and took a half step back. However, as the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan, she was not taken seriously anymore, but she was still quite a tutor from a young age. Severely, even though I was as shocked as my brother at this moment, and even experienced it, it still seemed more reserved than my brother. Although the color is astonished, he has already pressed his lips. It seems that he is more calm than her brother. "Ahem! Ahem! Ahem!" However, after a while, the white pupils in Hinata Hyuga''s eyes suddenly disappeared, and the meridians at the corners of his eyes disappeared instantly, followed by a series of coughs. "Are you all right, Hinata!" Suddenly, the two teammates behind her hurriedly came forward to support her. "I''m fine." Feeling the warmth on both sides of him and the caring gaze, Hyuga Hinata shook his head and said: "It''s all healed, it''s incredible.", Upon hearing this, Inuzuka and Yuozino looked at each other, their faces were horrified, but after all they didn''t say anything. At this stall, Neji Hyuga almost uttered the same words, and the other one was shocked. Sure enough... My injury seems to be serious, but in fact it has almost healed. Just using Chakra will affect some internal injuries. Do not! is not an internal injury, but a completely new organization that cannot use a relatively large amount of chakra circulation. At the same time, Hinata Hyuga''s heart flashed through such an already somewhat convinced thought. "Gluck...gluck..." At this time, Chiba slowly straightened up with the sound of the bones rubbing in front of him, frowning slightly. It seems that I haven''t used this Wuyin to heal itself for a long time, but it has been a little longer. No wonder that at the beginning of the blog, Narutos combat effectiveness seemed to have dropped a lot. Sometimes, if he didnt move his bones, it would really get rusty. And at this time, Chiba''s heart skipped such a thought. Others looked in awe, feeling shocked, but for Chiba, the healing speed of this self-healing without seal was still a lot worse than when he had just awakened this ability. When I just awakened this ability, the loss of internal organs was almost healed in one breath. Now, although the comminuted fracture is also troublesome, it was changed to ten years ago, no, it would not take so much time to change it to a few years ago. "Hoo--!" And thinking of this, Chiba was not dissatisfied. He skipped the thought in his heart and reminded himself that he should exercise more in the future, so as not to kill his body. In the past few years, because of hiding well, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t find faults very much. In addition, all he could do was to look at Uchiha Nobuhiko and let him know that he still existed, so that he couldn''t do things easily. In fact, there are not many fierce battles, and because they want to hide their whereabouts, even if they have a fight with Uchiha Nobuhiko, or say, Uchiha Nobuhiko has a fight with himself, in fact, he didn''t use much power and tried for a long time. Just look at each other''s improvement in these hours. And the gains of the two of them during this period of time are because they got the reincarnation eye, and the other lost the reincarnation eye. Under the declining and the other, one progress, one retreat, how much is still the same, no one can help each other, how many fights After this time, it all disappeared. Only in terms of intelligence, the two compete almost from time to time. You sabotage my plan, and I sabotage your plan, but there are contacts and no one takes advantage of others. Later, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s proposal came up. Of course, it didn''t happen in the end. During this period of time, my head became active, but in terms of combat, it was slow because there was not much pressure. This is not a good thing. Ninja is not in a peaceful and prosperous world now, and Uchiha Nobuhiko is still alive, not only alive, but also increasingly troublesome. During this period of time, although the two of them didn''t fight much, but in the intellectual confrontation, Chiba had the upper hand in the beginning, and Uchiha Nobuhiko sometimes had to miss a hand to make up for the part calculated by Chiba. Later, gradually After all, Uchiha Nobuhiko is a man of the world, and his experience is already overflowing, but no one puts pressure on him in terms of intelligence, so the wisdom is not obvious, and after the loss, He started to make rapid progress, and in almost a year, he was on par with Chiba. Even Chiba felt that it was already quite strenuous to deal with this Uchiha Nobuhiko. Almost all felt that I was exhausted. Although it was said that he was afraid of evil spirits, especially his wits, he had been exaggerated to the extent of omnipotence and almost able to predict the future, but this was just an exaggeration. He did not do anything. Little things can be said to be as divine. However, being able to do these things does not mean that he is really thinking things like gods. On the contrary, Chiba is a little clever, but he is far from thinking things like gods. The reason why he can do these things and come up with these arrangements is to see. It was a mess that looked like a cow breaking, but in fact it still took advantage of crossing. After all, no matter how he confronts destiny, destiny still runs as usual, and he just knows what will happen next, what will happen to the entire Ninja World, even in a place that is actually not very clear like the Third Ninja World War. With some inferences, he can probably guess some. Moreover, in the third Ninja World War, Konoha was won by the imperial court. There were four generations of Hokage who blocked most of the limelight and crises. If it was not to change the fate of the land, he would be lying on the ground. During the three Ninja World Wars, Konoha was shocked. He is just a chance meeting, he just got stuck. Of course, those desperate fights are the big facts that he has done desperately. There is no falsehood here. Ever since Uchiha Nobuhiko became familiar with the wise plan, the experience and knowledge that occupied several, ten, or even dozens of lifetimes began to play a very strong role. Every time Chiba makes a stumbling block, the speed at which he sees tricks It is faster and faster every time. In recent years, Qianye has been able to fight back. And because the plot of the original novel is advancing day by day, some contexts are becoming more and more clear, and even after inferences, you can know the past, even if it is the trend of the dark world that the original has never described, Chiba can guess the truth. The above-mentioned false identities can also have the effect of unpredictable prophets. Faced with these counter-attacks, Chiba could barely resolve it easily. can be regarded as smoothing out Uchiha Nobuhiko''s long-standing advantages. In the final analysis, Chiba did not outperform Uchiha Nobuhiko in wisdom, but got the advantage of intelligence. Now that the brain warfare is no longer dominant, in the hand-to-hand combat, Chiba naturally can''t fall behind. Back then, he could use Uchiha Nobuhikos aggressive impulse and his ignorance of himself to calculate him by weakening the strong, but now it is different from the past, Uchiha Nobuhiko is also different from the past, he is also different from the past, in the end, they still want See the real chapter under your hand. Even, for Chiba, he still has to see the real chapter as soon as possible, otherwise, at this growth rate, he may not be able to gain the upper hand in the brain battle. In this regard, it is Chiba who is being persecuted. "I will rest too!" Thinking of this, Chiba sat down, looked at the people waiting in front of him, and said. This And this behavior is undoubtedly a look at each other that puzzled Kakashi and others. To tell the truth, it was the first time that they saw such a cooperative Chiba, and they were quite uncomfortable. At the same time, I dont know if Chibas current changes are good or bad. Sometimes, the world is so elusive and contradictory. When they were young, they hoped that Chiba could be honest and not fooling people, especially in the duel exercises. At least let them feel the truth and find a way to catch up. Go up, and also learn some nutritious things from the pair training to improve yourself. But now, Chiba is honest, and seriously wants to practice against them, improve each other, and make progress with each other. Even after a direct hit, there is no intention to retreat. He even sits down and rests and prepares to deal with it all. The next pair of training, the attitude can be said to be peculiar, fully in line with their childhood hopes. However, at this time, they all became suspicious. Even, I kind of hope that Chiba will still be the same Chiba, all kinds of fooling them. "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, go back." However, the contradiction in their minds turned to contradictions. After all, the current situation is what they most want to see for so many years. Kakashi took the lead in expressing his position, and now signaled that the three of Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, and Haruno Sakura, who were still in shock, would withdraw. Down, stand up at the same time. "Shikamaru, Dingji, Ino, you also go back, remember, look good." Seeing that Kakashi had acted and expressed his stance, Asma also stood up and turned around and said. Regardless of whether the changes in Chiba are good or bad, it is the immediate matter that matters. It is rare that the other party cooperates so well, and they can''t waste it. "Toa, Shino, return with Hinata." To this, Yurihong reacted extremely quickly, and said. After , he looked at Hinata Hinata, who started coughing because of his opening eyes, and frowned slightly. There seemed to be something to say, but after all, he held back. "Then, let''s retreat first." On the other side, as the one with the most sluggish response, Matkai hadn''t spoken yet, Tiantian and Neji Hyuga had already retreated. The current situation is already obvious, and the war will start again. Although I said that I was going to take a break for more than ten minutes, but seeing how it looks like a few minutes now, I am afraid that my teachers are also looking forward to the next battle. And hearing the words of his teacher, the other Xia Ren novices did not hesitate or say anything. They just looked forward to the white-haired youth who also stood up with their teacher, their eyes gleaming with complicated light, with that The hopes and expectations that were almost gushing out have receded one after another. Not only their teachers, after seeing so many abilities of this white-haired young man, they also began to look forward to this battle unusually. No matter how much they thought about the white-haired young man before, but seeing that hand just now, they have already I am convinced that this white-haired young man, this Chiba is definitely Konoha''s strongest person, surpassing the existence of Hokage. And now, a battle beyond Naruto is about to start, is there anything more important, more surprising and more exciting than this? No! Not now! After , there will be no! All Shinnin newcomers on the scene are very clear about what this means and what this battle represents, even if its careless like Uzumaki Naruto and Inuzuka Toga, who didnt usually have a plan, its still the tiredness of Akimadoji and Nara Shikamaru Lazy, one by one was refreshed, looking forward to the next battle. This retreat was naturally also extremely fast. In less than 30 seconds, everyone had returned to their original place, giving up the battlefield to a few masters, watching without blinking. For fear of missing a second. In a short time, the whole venue was quiet, almost a bit of killing. "Boom!" When I heard the sound of cracking airflow, the green chakra airflow that had originally disappeared around Metkay spewed out again. For a while, the rubble slowly evaporated, following the chakra airflow, floating in Mcqueen In front of him. "Tap!" At this moment, I saw Metkay take a step forward, and while his body was moving, the ground cracked when he stepped out, and amidst the sound of clicking, the rubble was steaming up. "Tap!" At this moment, there was no words or eye contact, and the white-haired young man in front took a step forward. "Crack!" I saw this step taken, and when my steps were taken, the ground cracked instantly. Amidst the sound of cracking, a few pieces of debris broke apart. "Boom!" In an instant, a group of emerald green flames suddenly ignited in the bare left eye of the white-haired young man. In his breath, there was a group of emerald green flames, gently spit out from his mouth following his breath. "How!" And at this time, there was an exclamation from Hyuga Neji~www.novelhall.com~ Eight... Eight Doors... Eight Door Dunjia! " Then, it seemed that he saw his brother open his eyes, and Hinata Hinata over there also rolled his eyes regardless of the dissuasion of his teammates. Suddenly, there was a delicate exclaim, and it rang. what! is also Eight Door Dunjia? And at this time, all the new Shinnin people present were all surprised. "Crack, click, click!" And at this moment, a series of cracking sounds surged under the feet of the white-haired young man, and a ball of flames suddenly swirled up from the soles of his feet. In a moment, the flames in the eyes that were stained with emerald flames instantly It collapsed and turned into a ring of emerald green halo, slowly shining from the edge of the pupil. In the misty emerald green brilliance, the flames that swirled turned into emerald-green flames like skin, burning quietly on the white-haired young man''s body, like a coat, swaying without wind. "What about people!" Then, there was a sudden exclamation, without warning, the white-haired young man disappeared without warning, leaving behind the flame human form, quickly dissipating in the air. "Boom!" Then, there was a muffled sound, which suddenly sounded in front of them! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2497： Restart Negligence... Negligence! He clenched his teeth tightly, feeling the pain from his jaw coming from the pain that almost numbs his whole body, Metkay''s eyes with his head raised high and looked down, under the tight dark red face. , Is such a startled and helpless thought. . And at this moment, his whole person is also flying straight upwards in this looking up. Unexpectedly, this guy would come up directly to attack! Then, when the upward trend was exhausted, his gaze finally settled. When the figure of the white-haired young man kicking with a shadow dance leaf was reflected in his eyes, he couldn''t help it. There was such a somewhat unconvincing thought. ˡŶݼס This Takichiba, can you also have eight doors? At this time, Hyuga Ningji, who was the first to follow his reputation, once again highlighted the white pupils in his eyes. The meridians at the corners of his eyes instantly spread and extend to the temples. In the process of opening his eyes almost subconsciously, his heart is Stormy seas. At this moment, I am afraid that no one can see it more intuitively than him. At this moment, Taki Chiba''s body, like his teacher, is the abnormal opener of the six acupuncture points, the Chakra who was originally locked by the door. It is estimated that most of it has been released. From the point of view, there is no doubt that this is Bamen Dunjia. Moreover, this Takichiba also opened to the sixth door! To be honest, Hyuga Ningji was really shocked at this moment, even though the eight-door Dunjia had no idea before seeing Xiao Li''s battle. However, after seeing it, coupled with the rapid increase in speed and power, Hyuga Neji is not a fool, and he knows how powerful this access control technique is. It''s just that, just looking at the effect of this abnormally opening the acupuncture points to squeeze the human body''s potential, Hyuga Neji also knows that this technique is costly and powerful, and at the same time, it is also very difficult. As a family of Hyuga, Konohas cognition of acupoints is probably the only one in Konoha. This locks the human bodys potential, limits the release of chakras, and protects the eight acupoints of the human body. In fact, the Hyuga family is not undocumented, even Hyuga. Ning Ci also knew something roughly before this, but didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, this is the eight-way lock that the human body is born with. It fits closely with the human body. It is almost impossible to open it. Even if it is opened, it is life-threatening, and even if the eight doors are closed, such as the original Hokage and Uchiha Madara. Yes, are they all the strong ones? In a sense, it doesn''t matter if the eight doors cannot be opened, and even after opening, there is still a big danger. Yes, Hyuga Ningji just simply understands it, and won''t go into it. And just because he had understood, knew the existence of Bamen, and also understood some things about Bamen, he knew how powerful and rare the Bamen Dunjia is in front of him. Yes, rare. At this time, Hyuga Neji, even if he didn''t understand Hachimon Dunjia deeply, from the present appearance, he knew that Hachimon Dunjia is not something that everyone can learn. Even, maybe few people have learned Konoha. Even before that, he had always firmly believed that the eight-door Dunjia technique could only be used by his own teachers and teammates. After all, the eight doors that come with the body are like a rusty lock. It is not a simple matter to open it. It is estimated that it is extremely difficult and extremely difficult to open, no less than S-level difficulty. Konoha''s ninjutsu, there are many ninjas who specialize in physical skills, but I am afraid that no one can open it. Secondly, after opening the eight doors, if it were not for a strong body, I am afraid that after opening the door, the person will burst into death. Even if it can be turned on, it may not be able to survive. Eight doors are used to protect the human body after all. And now, there is another person who has learned the eight-door Dunjia, and it seems that, like his teacher, he can easily open the six-door. How can this not shock him? Do not! wrong! Different! And at this moment, the moment when his eyes flashed, the face of Neji Hyuga changed drastically. At this moment, the point of view focused on the eight gate points of Takichiba spread out, but Neji Hyuga discovered that the eight gates of Takichiba was completely different from his teacher''s eight gates. At this time, his teacher opened all six doors, Chakra was already cathartic, raging violently, this huge chakra that was almost controlled by human instinct, there was almost no way to control it, and he tried his best to vent it out. , It is already supporting the swelling of other acupoints and meridians. Without this catharsis, if it were not for the years and years of exercise by your teacher, and your body is as strong as iron, I am afraid that your teacher has exploded and died at this moment. Even so, the pores of his teacher naturally vent chakras. This fierce chakra also makes the chakras in his teacher flow crazily. It is almost impossible to use it for any chakra consumption other than physical surgery, and it is still The constant erosion damages the surrounding muscle tissues and blood vessels. Even though his teacher''s muscles are as strong as steel, they are beginning to wear out at this moment, and they are worn out under the scouring and venting of this wild chakra. It can be said that every minute and every second of opening the six doors, my teacher is constantly wearing out. If the opening is too long, injuries or even serious injuries are basically a certainty. However, this Takichiba was different. It also opened six doors. The burst of chakras was not so ferocious, except that the amount of chakras suddenly increased to the point of horror in his opinion. But it only speeded up the flow rate of Chakra inside Taki Chiba''s body, and this flow rate, and the Chakra flow rate in his teacher''s body, was not even a little witch. Although the flow rate is much faster than the usual chakra, it is completely usable, and even because of the acceleration of the flow rate, as long as the control of the chakra of Takichiba is sufficient, it will be faster to perform ninjutsu. Chakras that can be refined in one breath will increase a lot, and in a sense, it can also increase the power of ninjutsu to a limited extent. And this chakra is much gentler, and this Takichiba can open the eight-door Dunjia to the level of the sixth man. The muscles are almost made of steel, like a dam. These chakras are firmly locked in the body. If Hachimon Chakra is considered a flood, then the Chakra has been completely controlled within Taki Chiba''s body. Although there is still damage to the dam, it is almost negligible. It seems that this Taki Chiba has completely tamed the tyrannical Chakra of Hachimon Dunjia. And this, it seems to be an incredible thing again. Bamen Dunjia, when Xiao Li was fighting, he had already learned that it was a forbidden technique. No, even if you don''t know it, looking at the formation of the eight-door Dunjia, it will certainly not be a technique that everyone can learn. It''s all forbidden. So, since it is a forbidden technique, a forbidden technique, it must be because this gate technique has irreparable shortcomings. In other words, this gate technique has reached the point where it cannot be further corrected and can only be classified as a forbidden technique. People practice. Unless there are special circumstances, practicing forbidden techniques is also a crime. But now, Takichiba uses the genuine eight-door Dunjia, but it does not seem to have the problem of self-damaging or detrimental to the forbidden technique, and it seems to have completely avoided the prohibition. The risk of surgery makes forbidden surgery less forbidden. What does this mean? This Takichiba improved the forbidden technique! Improving the forbidden technique, what an incredible thing is this? As far as the forbidden technique is concerned, which one was not developed by a scary character with outstanding mind and great strength. Lets talk about the second generation of Naruto, and it has developed a lot of forbidden techniques. Although Bamen Dunjia was not developed by the second generation of Naruto, but the second generation of Naruto has also developed many forbidden skills that are not inferior to Bamen Dunjia. I have never improved even the simplest forbidden technique! And this Takichiba, undoubtedly has done what the predecessors could not do, and has done something unprecedented! is unprecedented! If it is said that Neji Hyuga lost his temper after seeing his terrifying self-healing ability before, but at this time, Neji Hyuga changed color and his eyes widened, it is because Takichiba once again broke common sense. . At this time, Hyuga Ningji also lost his reaction in shock again. "Teacher Kay!" And just at this moment, an exclamation was heard, but it sounded from his side, but Tian Tian, ??with his eyes fixed, couldn''t help but scream when he saw the scene in front of him. "So fast!" "It''s Teacher Kai!" "the first is" At the same time, scattered exclamations were heard in the surrounding woods. At this time, everyone''s eyes finally followed the muffled sound of flesh and blood. "Asma!" At almost the same time, watching Metkay flying up in front of him suddenly and flying straight up, Kakashi, who reacted for the first time, had already turned a few seals in his hand, and at the same time, he gave a low voice to remind Asma beside him. Just saw Chiba stand up, Metkai took the lead and went as a forward. He and Asma stood side by side, acting as a backup and protecting the Yurihong behind. Subconsciously, they had already formed a relationship. A simple formation. After all, Yurihong is a ninja specialized in illusion arts. Although as an upper ninja, the basic skills must be solid, and physique and ninjutsu are not weak. However, they must face Chiba, and naturally they are not willing to be big. of. Yurihong''s illusion was restrained by Chiba''s writing wheel, but it did not lose its effectiveness. If it is used well with tacit understanding, it can still contain Chiba and even reverse the situation. And now, we still have to protect Yurihong. At least, Chiba wouldn''t be ignorant of this, and if he was the first to defeat Yurihong, the situation would be more or less half set. The protection is not complete. Now Chiba is just a feint. It seems to solve the biggest threat to him first, but in fact, he is ready to break the Xi Rihong when the two of them are connected. Kakashi''s thinking is very clear. And Asma''s thinking is also very clear. After hearing this low reminder from Kakashi, Asma didn''t talk nonsense, and directly slammed out two chakra knives, buzzing, already attached to the wind attribute chakra enough to make the blade sharp several times. At the same time, leaning forward, he was about to rush towards the white-haired young man who kept his kicking motion. "Snapped!" However, just as Kakashi thought, after Chibas Shadow Dance Leaf, there is indeed a back move. Here Asma is about to rush out and block the back move for Metkai or Yurihong. At this moment, his figure suddenly leaned back slightly, in a kicking posture, just like the left hand that pressed the ground, and suddenly his right hand was also pressed to the ground. "Boom!" In an instant, Asma, Kakashi and others were in front of them for a moment. Four high walls suddenly rose from the ground in front of their feet. Before they could react, the four high walls serialized together were sudden. Rotating and crushing outward. "Boom!" Almost instantly, Asma, who was about to rush up, was knocked out by the wall that was twisting and expanding. Rao is that Kakashi reacted quickly and quickly drew back, but was also taken by the rotating wall. The whole person was skewed, and as a last resort, he flew directly to the right with his force. Yurihong stopped at the rear, and the reaction speed was not slow. The first two flew away, looking at the pressing wall, their stature suddenly retreated, but to see that they had escaped the expansion. And the wall''s rotation also didn''t last long, hitting Asma, swept away Kakashi, and scared Xi Rihong, but stopped suddenly. Suddenly, in front of the three people who landed, there was already a huge hole made of mud with a wide top and a narrow bottom. The green chakra airflow seemed to be thrown from the top of the funnel and fell on the lightly landing. Among the three people''s eyes. "not good!" And at this moment, Kakashi, Asma and Yurihong suddenly exclaimed and looked down together. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Only three sounds of mud-head cracking were heard, and the three of them only felt a tightness on their feet, followed by a creaking sound as if something solidified. When they look at them, on their feet, there are already a pair of metallic black and purple hands. For a while, they were already immobile. "Boom!" And just at this moment ~www.novelhall.com~ above the huge funnel in front, there was a sudden muffled noise! "Crack!" "Crack, click!" "Crack, click, click!" Then, on the funnel on their side, a gap suddenly cracked. Then, two, three, and four cracks seemed to have received a signal, and they suddenly cracked centered on this gap. After opening, in an instant, there was a continuous cracking sound, and there was already a layer of cobweb-like cracks on the funnel wall. "Boom!" After , there was a muffled sound, and a human figure wrapped in a green chakra air flow suddenly rushed out of the top of the funnel wall. "Boom!" Then, at the other end of the funnel wall, there was another muffled noise. "Crack!" "Crack, click!" "Crack, click, click!" Then, it was the ordinary cracking sound. Amid the cracking sound, a figure burning with emerald green flames suddenly rose into the sky, encircling the figure wrapped by the chakra airflow, and suddenly flipped, but it hung upside down and turned into a small green tornado, directly hitting the ground. ! "Boom!" Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2498： see through "Boom!" Two strands of green chakra blended into a small tornado of green brilliance, and fell heavily into the funnel wall amidst the roar. "Crack, click, click!" In an instant, the sound of the wind blew up, and the cobweb-like cracks on the funnel wall almost instantly covered the entire funnel wall. Among the original cracks, there was already some dust sprayed out, turning into a faint cloud of smoke in the air. , Flying upwards. It seems that the entire funnel wall has been hit by some violent impact and impact, almost unable to withstand it, and it will shatter and collapse on the spot. "That was just now!" "I am not wrong, right!" "Yes...yes, it was the one that Teacher Kai used to deal with Takichiba just now. It''s exactly the same, but the user has changed." And at this time, looking at the funnel wall that seemed to be about to collapse, all the newcomers present at the scene, their faces were once again occupied by a look of horror. At the same time, a murmur sounded. According to the distribution of the village, each class actually has a perceptual ninja, or a ninja with perceptual ability. For example, Uchiha Sasuke from the seventh class has a variety of functions, including a certain visual perception ability. , Such as seeing the opponent''s chakra clearly. For example, the white eyes of Hyuga Hina from the eighth class and Hyuga Neji from the Metka class are both visual perception abilities, and the tenth class Yamanaka Ino is also a perception ninja. At this moment, the new Xia Ren also looked at their teammates with perceptual ability. Obviously, confirming. The speed of the blow just now was too fast. They only saw two figures spinning into a green shuttle. Then, in the blink of an eye, there was a roar. Amidst the cracking sound, the funnel wall sprayed out smoke and dust. The cracks are gone. At this moment, if you want to find out whether the facts are what you think, you can only confirm with the perception ninjas in your team. After all, the perception of a ninja is almost an extension of one''s five senses. Whether it is sight, hearing or with the help of other creatures, they can see farther than them, or hear clearly than them, and can even be outlined by just hearing. The situation inside and so on, their naked eyes are limited by this huge wall, but they can''t see it. "Well, it''s exactly the same." While looking at the gazes of Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura for verification, Uchiha Sasuke also nodded, and said so. Whether it was the blow of Metkay just now, or the blow of Taki Chiba now, he could clearly capture it with his penetrating insight ability, and since the beginning of the battle, he has been paying attention to Metkay. He Taki Chiba''s movements, especially when Hyuga Neji exclaimed Hachimon Dunk, his attention was especially concentrated. So, although the attack came suddenly, but Sasuke Uchiha saw it transparently. Although there were some clips that were missed because of the speed, it did not prevent him from recognizing the whole process. , Besides, there is nothing particularly complicated about the whole process. Basically, it is the common frontal hard-handling in physique combat. There is nothing fancy, it is more than speed and strength, nothing special. And this Takichiba took the first opportunity and launched a wave of attacks, using the same thing that Metkay had just used. Almost, exactly the same. At this time, facing the gaze of their teammates, Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata also nodded. The tenth class did not have visual perception ninjas, and did not see it. However, Nara Shikamaru has been paying attention to Hyuga Neji. And Hyuga Hinata, seeing them nodding, the tenth class confirmed. "When did this guy hold such a grudge?" And at this time, Asma, whose footsteps were hooped, looked at the evening red next to her, with a helpless smile on her mouth, she said. In his words, he didn''t seem to worry about Metkay at all. "Ok" In this regard, Yurihong is also quite speechless. This attack deliberately used Lianhua. It was obvious that Chiba was revenge. Suddenly Metkai took advantage of the loopholes just now, and made a big mess. This is to find a place. Both of them felt incredible for this kind of childish behavior. After all, Chiba was never a childish character. This kind of thing, on the contrary, looks like Kai would do it. However, in the face of Chiba''s childish behavior, Asma and Yurihong were helpless, but they were not too worried about whether there would be anything wrong with Metkay after taking this blow. No matter how childish it is, it can only be a prank that Chiba hasn''t seen for more than ten years, and it is joyful. Although they are playing fiercely now, deep down, they are still quite happy. And with this blow, it is reasonable to come to Chiba, just like Kai knows that Chiba will be able to defend against the lotus blossoms, Chiba must also take the right measures to ensure that Kai will not have an accident. Of course, they cant guarantee that Kai will suffer. And, even if you suffer, it doesn''t matter. There is a fractured bone. Looking at the treatment that Chiba has given him just now, this kind of thing is not a problem for Chiba. Yes, that''s right. At this moment, Asma and Yurihong are not at all worried about being hit by the table Lianhua, and in the limit state of opening the eight doors, they will cause serious injuries to their bodies. No matter what, they have always trusted Chiba after all, and they unconditionally believe that Chiba is measured. And, from the situation of Chiba''s self-healing just now, Chiba''s medical ninjutsu should have reached a certain level. Even if Kai was really beaten to lose combat effectiveness or seriously injured, Chiba should have a way to recover. Even, the treatment is as good as ever. Besides... And after these two seemingly helpless words casually spoken, the two of them involuntarily glanced in the direction of their right and front, and there was a trace of inexplicable complicated emotions in their eyes. "Ka Ka!", And just at this moment, their eyes turned slightly, and the crack in the funnel wall in front of them suddenly began to spread. "Crack, click, click!" Afterwards, there was a series of cracks. The cracks on the wall suddenly became dense. In an instant, the funnel wall was still densely packed with cracks, which were already divided into irregular nail-sized pieces by the cracks. Broken lattice. "Asma! Red!" At this time, Kakashi on the right front suddenly yelled to them. "Ok!" Hearing this voice, Asma and Yurihong were suddenly solemn and nodded at Kakashi, but the corner of their eyes was staring at the cracked funnel wall unblinkingly. "Boom!" After that, there was a roar of collapse, and smoke and dust instantly pounced from the front, spraying out like a torrent, passing under their knees. But before their eyes, they are getting wider. I saw that the wall of the funnel, which was already full of cracks, had broken apart and collapsed towards the inside. The smoke and dust, the pieces shattered, and before they fell to the ground, they were already in the air and turned into Imaginary. In a blink of an eye, the wall that lay in front of the three of them has disappeared without a trace, except for the smoke and dust that still floats under the knees, almost nothing exists. "This!" At this time, the scene in the funnel wall was also exposed to everyone''s eyes. In a short time, the faces of the new people in Xia Ren changed again. At this moment, in their eyes, there is already an upside-down scallion-like figure whose upper body has been sunken into the ground, and behind this upside-down scallion-like figure, a slightly miserable figure whose feet are mostly sunken to the ground. The ground under the feet of the two of them is like a swamp, still sinking continuously. Then, as the complexion changed, the newcomers at Xia Ren looked at each other first, then moved their eyes, but looked at another place. When? At the same time, such a thought flashed through their hearts. can only say Is it underestimated? And at this time, in that large swamp-like ground, among the two figures of the same green eight-door chakra lingering around, the white-haired young man covered in green chakra like a flame coat, at this time, He also moved his eyes away from his knees that were submerged in the swamp, and landed on his left side. And as this gaze settled, the stunned color on his face also slowly disappeared, changing into a bitter color of helpless interweaving, This wave has been calculated. In other words, Kakashis reaction was much faster than before. Do not! It should be said, I am afraid Kakashi was prepared. At this moment, the white-haired youth, that is, in Chiba''s mind, appeared when he launched the attack just now. At a glance, Kakashi had half the seal. Obviously, when it was the seal of Kakashijie, it was now the technique that turned his feet into quagmire. The most important thing is that it is not the technique itself, but the timing that Kakashi grasped and Kakashi''s meticulous and meticulous thoughts manifested in the matter itself. To be honest, just when the lotus blossoms landed on the ground, it happened to be the time when this technique was deployed to turn the ground into a bog. When he showed that the lotus blossoms were used up, when he turned over and landed, he didn''t react. He was already in the mud, unable to move. It shows that Kakashi''s timing is accurate. And the reason why Kakashi can be so precise, I''m afraid Kakashi has been waiting, I am afraid that he kicked Metkai this kick, Kakashi had already expected that he would use the table lotus, and even guessed him. They will definitely use ninjutsu to separate the three of them and defeat each of them. This seems to be a timely rescue action, but behind it, Kakashi has seen through his intentions. originally thought that he had been depressed over the years and should not have made much progress, even if he did not regress, it would be good. But, I didn''t expect that he actually got me through. At this time, Chiba couldn''t help but pass such a thought in his heart, but he didn''t know whether to be happy or not. Since you have controlled me! Then, it should be next! However, this thought of not knowing whether to be happy or unhappy was just a flash. In an instant, Chiba''s gaze suddenly turned away and moved away from the white-haired man with his hands on the ground. It opened, and landed on the green chakra steam slowly dissipating in front of the green chakra that was embedded in the ground like a green onion. "Snapped!" And at this moment, when Chiba''s eyes settled, one hand had already caught the headed green onion figure, which was on Metka''s drooping right foot. red? Almost at the same time, Chiba already guessed who it was before he could see the person. Then, in his left eye, there was already a volley and twisted body, with the help of the headed green figure, which is the graceful figure that Metkay pulled out of the mud. "Boom!" And at this moment, amidst a muffled sound, Matkays upside-down figure was suddenly lifted up, and after a fan-shaped mud was brought out in the air, the curvaceous figure suddenly let go. Kailian Clay Stalker flew directly to the back of the graceful figure, drawing a radiant arc in the air. "Snapped!" And just as the graceful figure threw out Asma and fell to the limit, Qianye frowned before it was time to frown. A figure flew out from the side, swept over the graceful figure''s waist, and rushed out sideways. But it flew forward with a graceful figure in her arms. "Snapped!" was also at this moment, a clear sound, but suddenly came from the left side of Chiba. Chiba frowned almost subconsciously, and his gaze suddenly turned to the source of the sound. "Hey!" Then, a squeaking sound came from his mouth. At this moment, in his eyes, there is a reflection of a white-haired writing wheel-eyed man who is squatting and clasping his palms. In his eyes, there is also a dignified color. "Crack, click!" With this solemn color, there was a sound of solidification and hardening from Chiba''s feet, and a solid feeling continued to be heard from Chiba''s feet. On the basis of my ninjutsu, use the technique of hardening? And at this time, upon hearing this series of sounds, the white-haired man with the palms of his hands, Kakashi''s face suddenly changed, and a slight look of horror appeared on his face. Earth escape, the art of sinking! However, even though he was a little horrified, his hands did not stop, and the hands that had finished printing suddenly pressed on the ground. was seen! And at this moment of pressing the ground, Chiba''s figure suddenly fell, half of his body was already under the mud. I have to hurry up, otherwise the ship will really capsize! At the same time, as the scene in front of him suddenly rose, Chiba''s face suddenly became serious, and the sound of hardening and solidification under his feet suddenly became dense. Almost instantly, there was a place where his waist was in contact with the mud. The hardened substance with black and purple metallic luster climbed up, and Qianye''s hands suddenly pressed on the hardened substance. "Asma!" And at this moment~www.novelhall.com~ Kakashi suddenly shouted. "Ok?" In a short time, Chiba''s brow furrowed slightly, and he looked up suddenly. "!" And at this moment, in the sound of breaking through the air, two Chakra knives came lashing out, one left and the other right, and went straight to his hands. After watching Wuyin self-healing, they are really not afraid of hurting me! As a last resort, Chiba had to move his hands away. "Duh!" Then, two chakra knives were inserted where Qianye''s hands were originally, but because the hands were removed, the force dissipated, and the figure that Qianye propped up fell again. And this time, when he settled, there was only one head on the mud. "Crack!" And at this moment, in mid-air, he flew away and hugged Asma''s teeth, which was red in the evening, and bit his teeth. In an instant, a touch of sparks suddenly lit up, and instantly turned into two flames and rushed straight along a certain straight line. Next, he immediately hit the chakra knife. "Boom!" In an instant, the flames burst into the sky. Fire escape, earth dragon fire art! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2499： Transpiration "Boom!" The huge flame ball with the air burst due to the sudden high heat expansion and burst like an explosion, slowly spreading away. "Wow!" Then, with a little bit of scorching heat, it turned into a strong wind and whizzed around. "Wow!" Then, there was a series of rustling sounds of trees being crushed by the strong wind. "So hot!" "This...what is this!" "What did Mr. Asma do!" After , the newcomers of Xia Ren came out with shocking voices from the sound of the rustling wind blowing against the trees. In the words, it is almost not difficult to imagine that the children gritted their teeth and squeezed these words out of their teeth. At this moment, the strong wind whizzed through between the trees, the trees in the front shot had been blown backwards, and the young girls standing on the front row of branches were firmly standing and twisting the past. On top of the branches, his hands were raised to make a block shape, each of them gritted their teeth, trying to resist the scorching wind. And from the gap between their blocked hands, a faint look in the eyes was burning with a raging flame. At this moment, in front of them, even though the fireball had already transpired like a mushroom cloud, it was still a sea of ??fire. Originally, the ground area that turned into mud was already burning with raging flames, but it looked like a small lake of flames. "Tap!" "Tap!" And at this moment, Metkay, who was pulled out by the heat wave, and Asma who caught the evening red lightly fell to the ground with two noises. "Hey! Kakashi! It''s a bit too much!" The first thing they did when they landed, the three people noticed that the steaming flame began to extinguish from the bottom, turning into a smoke screen that was about to completely turn into a mushroom cloud fireball. Subconsciously, Metkai screamed. "This is not just a quagmire!" Regarding this, Asma and Yurihong on the other side looked at each other, and after confirming that both sides thought the same, they said. To be honest, his earth dragon fire art can indeed cause explosions, but such a big explosion cannot be produced by an earth dragon fire art. Even with the slight increase of the Chakra Knife, it is far from reaching this level of explosion. Even with the power of the earth dragon fire technique, a small explosion is basically good. Chiba can basically defend it by using a hardening technique. In other words, the power of the earth dragon fire technique is so small. Even the stone can''t be exploded. is only one word difference from the dragon fire technique, the power can be said to be one world and one earth. In the final analysis, the earth dragon fire technique is just a hurried back hand that he arranged in a hurry just now to prevent Chiba from launching an attack, although the body has sunk in, and he has made a hasty effort. He wanted to escape from the sunken ground, but Asma didn''t think that Chiba would have time to attack at that time. After all, at that time, he and Xi Rihong were in the air, but there was no way to avoid them. As long as they attacked, they would almost certainly be hit. How much, is to leave a back hand. After all, this is a duel exercise. No matter how hurried, you cant defend against Chibas attack regardless of the consequences. The power of this dragon fire technique is just right, the power of the explosion is not great, but it can blow Chiba, who hadn''t used the technique of hardening, suffered some minor injuries on his hands, so he couldn''t make the next attack. Even hardening would take time. Besides, Asma didn''t think that Chiba could perform hardening while performing other ninjutsu. Chibas hardening technique does not seem to require seals, as if the ability is instinctive, and it can be hardened with one thought, but it does not mean that he can perform two ninjutsu at the same time. And now, the situation in front of you is not something that the Earth Dragon Fire Art can make. Even, it seems that the Earth Dragon Fire Art is just an introduction, a fire. Lets be honest, with such a big explosion, Asmas heart is still a bit worried. He did not expect such a large-scale explosion. When the flames rushed up, he was shocked. If it werent for him The activation of the Earth Dragon Fire Art was a little slower, and now he may have landed on the ground with a black face. There is actually no problem with having charcoal on his face, but he can''t let the red in his arms be as charcoal as himself. People are girls after all. Uh Besides, it turns into a black charcoal face, and it is very likely that he will suffer minor burns. "Cough!" At this time, Kakashi gave a light cough to the two gazes passed across from the lake of flames, and turned his head with a guilty conscience. To be honest, this quagmire is indeed not an ordinary quagmire. Generally speaking, mud is composed of water and mud. Generally speaking, this mud-like soil escape technique is basically more than enough to trap people. Under the situation just now, it is for ordinary people. But, Chiba in front of me is no ordinary person. Therefore, in order to better trap him, Kakashi actually made certain changes. In other words, he used another soil escape ninjutsu at all. Although it is also a mud-type soil escape ninjutsu, it also uses It was difficult for people, but the original water in the mud was replaced with oil. In the Ninja World, the oil that the Chakra property changes into, in addition to the physical properties of the oil, the flammability is several times higher than that of ordinary oil. Originally, he didn''t expect to have such a big explosion. He was purely trying to use the smoothness of the oil to better trap Chiba. At least when he used the technique of ground sinking, it caused a little trouble for Chiba to climb out. Buy time for Asma and Hong. After all, there is only so much he can think of in such a short time. Chiba''s attack just now immediately entered the scene gate mode. Obviously, he had to give priority to solving the biggest direct threat to him, and after that hit Shadow Dance, he would definitely not directly use Lianhua. Although Kakashi didnt think that Chiba would be so childish as to attack Kai with Lianhua, but when he saw Kai being kicked away, Kakashi subconsciously thought of Lianhua, and then there was this quagmire. A series of thoughts on and after the earth escape. Of course, the effect is immediate. Although Kay has suffered a bit of being bored in the mud, it is better than hitting his head directly on the ground, even if Kakashi doesnt think that even if his head hits the ground directly, he will be fatal if he has the King Gate violent Chakras vent hurt. After all, the airflow formed by the chakra vented by Jingmen violently can completely offset the downward impact, which will more or less offset most of the impact. With Chiba''s measure, Kai will not be seriously injured. The most serious, may be some concussion, then faint. After , Chiba was trapped in it smoothly, giving Asma and Hong time to leave. Everything is perfect. However, Kakashi did not expect that Asma would use fire to escape. In other words, at that moment, Kakashi didn''t think about the situation that Asma would use fire to escape. And such a large area of ??sludge mixture is still a more flammable oil converted by Chakra. A small amount of sparks in this dragon fire technique can definitely cause a big explosion. In fact, this is really an explosion. "Ahem!" And at this time, thinking of this, Kakashi, who was deeply ashamed of not thinking about it, coughed again. But, after all, I can''t think of anything. At the same time, his gaze was looking at the huge sky rising completely into a miniature mushroom cloud among all the mushroom clouds that would cause the explosion in the mushroom cloud, watching it slowly evaporate. , Kakashi''s face slowly turned ugly. Because of my lack of consideration, it looks ugly. And, the faces that are difficult to look at together, as well as the opposite Asma and Yurihong, as for Metkay, just a look of surprise on his face, seemingly unaware of the reason for the ugly faces of the three. "It''s oil! Not the fire escape of Asma." At this time, the squally wind stopped, and the branches of the trees swayed slowly, and the balance came to a halt. Among the newcomers over there, some of the astute people already understood something and started talking to themselves. . "Oil?" At this time, Naruto Uzumaki turned his head and looked at Sasuke Uchiha, and asked curiously about the words Uchiha Sasuke in his team nearly muttered to himself. Seeing over at the same time, there is also Haruno Sakura who grabbed the shoulders of the two people, and the three of them resisted the strong wind together and formed a fixed triangle formation. When this gaze settled, Haruno Sakura had already let go of her hand, and moved slightly, removing her feet from the two shallow footprints on the thick branches where the three of them were standing. "Well, what Asma should use just now is the Earth Dragon Fire technique. This technique is a bit similar to the Dragon Fire technique, but it is much less powerful. It could not have caused such a big explosion. However, in the quagmire just now, The water part should be replaced by oil, which caused such a big explosion." In response, Sasuke Uchiha glanced at his teammate and spoke. "Really...no wonder." Hearing this, Haruno Sakura quickly reacted. "Water? Oil?" Naruto Uzumaki blinked his eyes blankly and repeated it in his mouth. After a while, he slapped his palm and said, "It turned out to be like this," and understood. "This battle is over." looked at the teammate who finally came to understand, Uchiha Sasuke''s expressionless face flashed a little helplessly, his eyes once again looked at the steaming mushroom cloud, and said. "ended?" At this, Haruno Sakura was slightly startled. "impossible?" Hearing this, another blond and blue-eyed boy in front of Haruno Sakura, Naruto Uzumaki said. The winner is decided so quickly? is a bit sloppy, right? At this time, the same thought flashed through the hearts of the two of them. Seeing the self-healing ability of Chiba just now, this level of explosion, although it looks silly, may not be able to defeat him. Even though, looking at my teacher''s expression now, this explosion seems to be an accident. "The end of the battle is not to say that the winner will be determined. But, in the current situation, there may be no way to continue this battle." Regarding this, Sasuke Uchiha kept his eyes on the steaming mushroom cloud, and said. doesn''t mean to tell the winner? But, there is no way...to go on fighting... And at this time, hearing this, almost subconsciously, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes fell on the mushroom cloud. was at a loss in his heart. It seems that this battle is over. And at this time, just after Uchiha Sasuke uttered such a sentence, watching the mushroom cloud steaming up Kakashi, Asma, and Yurihong, the thoughts with a little regret passed in my heart. . Yes, the battle is no longer sustainable. Of course, it was not because the winner was divided. But, the scene in front of me is beyond the scope of duel training. In other words, it has exceeded the current situation permitted by the village. Although this mushroom cloud belongs to the small or even miniature type of mushroom cloud, looking at the momentum of this transpiration and now they are living in a high place, I am afraid that many people have already noticed the situation here. I''m afraid, there will be an dark part coming up soon. After all, the village is now in a sensitive period. With such a big battle, not only the village will be affected. Those forces that are secretly unfavorable to the village may also act because of such things. The original appearance of stability may be changed because of this. , And even caused the hostile forces'' excessive behavior in advance. In a sense, they might cause trouble to the village. "Ah! Oops! This formation! Not good!" At this moment, Metkay, with a look of surprise on his face, slapped his head suddenly and exclaimed. It seems that I finally understand something. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" When I heard this exclamation, I watched the appearance of my teacher patting his head~www.novelhall.com~Hyuga Ningji and Tian Tian Qiqi covered their faces with one hand. At this moment, they don''t know why, they feel ashamed. Something that they have already noticed, and their teacher knows in hindsight. They don''t usually feel it, but now, they suddenly feel very embarrassed. "Look! What is that!" And at this moment, the two of them had just covered their faces with one hand, but there was a sudden exclamation from the seventh class. In an instant, everyone''s eyes changed. ''S face also showed a hint of surprise. I saw that the mushroom cloud that was steaming up, as if it had hit something, suddenly stopped transpiring at a certain height in the air, continuously squeezing and spreading, but it formed a dome-like cloud on the top of everyone. "Ok?" Suddenly, Kakashi''s face suddenly changed, and the left eye of the writer suddenly looked back. "Don''t worry, I have already placed the barrier. Outside, I can''t see what''s going on here!" And just at this moment, behind Kakashi, a faint voice suddenly sounded. "Boom!" Immediately afterwards, there was a heavy muffled sound! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2500： through hand Have you stopped? The bright red writing wheel quickly passed the scenery that flew from the side quickly, but Kakashi''s gaze fell on the slightly strangely curved arm that almost stuck to his face, concealing a notch in the dark. , There flashed a thought that was a little lucky and a matter of course. "When?" And at this time, there was already a cry of exclamation among the new members of the Shinnin family. At this moment, everyone''s eyes, including those of Asma, Yurihong, and Metkai over there, also fell on the position where Kakashi who flew out originally stood. At this moment, in the mid-air behind where Kakashi was standing, or in the mid-air behind where Kakashi was originally, a white-haired young man made a volley side kick and started to fall slightly. "Neither did you see it? Isn''t the writing wheel eye able to see through the chakra?" At this time, from the seventh class position, Naruto Uzumaki''s exclamation was heard, obviously speaking to Sasuke Uchiha beside him. "No." In response to the surprised voice of his teammate, Sasuke Uchiha frowned slightly, nodded, and said. How did this Chiba emerge from behind Kakashi, Sasuke Uchiha who opened the writing wheel really didn''t see it clearly. This is the second time he hasn''t seen how this Chiba appeared. Once, the three clones of Chiba made the same attack, and the second time, it was now. There is absolutely no sign. This kid... Did you trust me so much? However, at this moment, Uchiha Sasuke is more concerned about the attitude of his teammates towards him than he was irritated by not seeing Chiba''s attack twice. Although these words sounded to expose his scars, but behind these words, there is a deep trust in myself. Its not so much as saying, "Did you not see clearly if you have a writing wheel?", it is better to say "Is it like you, didn''t you see clearly?" Because of this, Uchiha Sasuke has no two words, but he doesn''t even make a splash. Even, they are a little calm. Obviously, there is no irritation at all. And if you change to another situation, I am afraid that he has a cold face now, and his heart is all unwilling to be angry. "It looks like, I didn''t see the one over there." At the same time, both of them were patted on the shoulders at the same time, and then Haruno Sakura''s voice rang gently. "Over there?" In this regard, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki looked at the other people at the same time. Fortunately, they were on the edge side of the array of all Shimano rookies. This look, as long as it is not because of the angle and the tree branches. Almost everyone''s situation is in their eyes. After a glance, Neji Hyuga and Hinata Hyuga over there were also questioned by their teammates. They both shook their heads in response. Obviously they did not see where this Chiba came from. Even on the tenth class, Nara Shikamaru and Akimi Mitsuji also looked at Yamanaka Ino. Although they didn''t say anything, Yamanaka Ino also shook his head and obviously didn''t find it. "What the **** is going on?" And at this time, seeing this scene, the three of them also looked at each other, you look at me, I look at you, and finally, Naruto Uzumaki spit out such a sentence. This situation is indeed unprecedented. I''m afraid it''s not just their newcomers who are not knowledgeable enough, even those experienced ninjas, Phra can''t explain it. After all, no matter what ninjutsu, illusion, or even physical skills, as long as the chakra is used, it is basically impossible to hide the ability to see through the chakra or sense the chakra. The smell and body shape may be eliminated. The trace of chakra is almost impossible to eliminate. Even if the chakra has undergone a change in nature and turned into substances required for various evasion techniques or ninjutsu, it can be seen that it is different from the substances that exist in nature, and, except for some more special circumstances, or more special It is almost impossible for matter to exist for a long time. For example, even if the nature of Chakra changes into flame, water, soil, electricity, and wind, it is different from the flame, water, soil, electricity, and wind in nature, such as writing round eyes and white eyes. Special circumstances can be distinguished at a glance. Its just that, if you can tell, it makes no difference. After all, flames, waters, and the like, basically the chakra changes in nature and then the form changes through the seal, and constitutes a one-time offensive or defensive ninjutsu entity, and there is no distinguishing value. It''s used up. However, functional ninjutsu with various effects, such as shadow avatar, has the value of distinguishing, but it is not easy to distinguish, or even basically unable to distinguish, because there is no reference object. , Flame muddy water, etc., can also be compared with the flame muddy water in nature, the difference is clear at a glance. However, compared with the main body, the chakra flows inside the main body, and the shadow clone also flows, and the speed of the flow is exactly the same, so it is naturally impossible to distinguish. And now, since this Chiba uses some kind of technique, whether it is the earth escape from the change of Chakra''s nature, or the instant, you can see it with white eyes and writing wheel eyes. Or the ability to see through Chakra and the insight that can see the last minute, it is impossible to appear suddenly without warning like now. Even if he can be invisible out of thin air, he can see Chakra''s flowing trajectory and the process of approaching with his eyes and white eyes. At the beginning, when he brought the soil, he opened the eye of the writing wheel, and he saw the invisible Iwain, and killed it with one blow. The invisibility technique that even Chakra can hide, even if it is a well-informed senior ninja, even if it is three generations of Naruto, I am afraid I have never seen it. "The second time!" And at this moment, Asma, who was watching Kakashi''s figure kicked out, spit out such a sentence for no reason. Then, without waiting for any response from Xi Rihong, his hands slammed, looking handsome in the direction of Chiba, who is about to land. After that, just under this , his hand extended into the lake of flames, and suddenly there was a mechanical sound, or the sound of steel wire sliding and rubbing. "Wow!" With the sound of the machine or the sliding of the steel wire, two dragon-shaped flames suddenly whizzed out from the lake of flames, and at an arc-shaped angle, they rushed straight into the impending force with the entanglement of two dragons and beads. Chiba landed and left. In an instant, the air in front of Qianye was already burning. "Da" And just when the fire dragon rushed towards Chiba and near, accompanied by the scorching air, there was a sound of landing, but Kakashi flying out over there fell to the ground. "Kakashi!" At this moment, he spotted Asma who was landing on Kakashi, and suddenly called. "Ok!" And hearing this sound from Asma, Kakashi, who was on the ground, hadn''t checked whether the painful hand that was about to be broken was really broken. His gaze slightly thought that Asma glanced at it, and he forbeared it. With pain, began to seal. At the same time, during the Jie Yin process, he was also convinced that his hand was absolutely unbroken. Chiba''s just a moment ago saved his strength. "Snapped!" And at this moment, his gaze flicked over Asma and Kakashi, Chiba, who was about to land, suddenly twisted in a volley, with his hands together, in the applause, between the scorching half of his body, Chiba A hurricane spit out suddenly. "Boom!!" And just as the hurricane spit out, the two entangled fire dragons collided with each other, and sparks flew. Then, in an instant, the hurricane whizzed away directly, and the impact of the entangled fire dragon was also eliminated in the whistling of the hurricane, paused in the hurricane, and waited until the hurricane whistled away. , The two fire dragons also seemed to be taken away, all the flames went with the hurricane, and the remaining two chakra knives with transparent steel wires wafted twice in the aftermath of the hurricane and fell alone. "Hey!" And just at this moment, Kakashi, who was over there, suddenly smashed his tongue, and a trace of helplessness and bitterness flashed in his eyes. At this moment, between the coming and going of this hurricane, the back of Qianye is no more than five or six meters away from him. Obviously, in the wind escape just now, he half dealt with Asma''s attack, and half took advantage of the momentum to rush towards him. It was at the stall of this eye that Kakashis face suddenly changed. Chiba, who was already at a distance of three to five meters, suddenly turned his head, but the cheeks on the turned face were already bulging. stand up. Oops! When seeing Chiba look like this, Kakashi took a deep breath, and his heart screamed. Fire escape, the art of the dragon flame! Water escape, the technique of water dragon bomb! In the next second, the breath in the cheeks of the two of them was spit out suddenly. Almost at the same time, a fire dragon and a water dragon screamed out, and with only one glance, they had already hit each other heavily. "Hey!" At the moment of the collision, both the fire dragon and the water dragon could no longer maintain their own forms in the huge impact. For a while, the water flowed down and the flames evaporated. In an instant, the three-meter distance between the two sides was already steam evaporating. Proliferation. All of a sudden, the fire and water forces disappeared, turning into a cloud of water vapor and spreading away. not good! Do not let the water vapor diffuse! But at this time, Kakashis eyes widened, looking at Chiba, who was about to be swallowed by water vapor, used the technique of water dragon bombs to counteract the reaction force of the wind just now, and he slammed into his heart. Exclaimed. "Ok?" And just at this moment, Chiba, who landed steadily, had a slight look on his face, and his eyes suddenly turned to the wrong side. "Tap!" At this moment, when Chiba''s gaze settled, a graceful figure quietly landed within his sight. "Snapped!" When fell to the ground, the sound of clapping hands also rang at the place where it fell. Wind escape, breakthrough! I saw that after the applause, the graceful figure suddenly swelled and spit out a breath mixed with the wind attribute chakra. After spitting it out, the wind burst open. In an instant, countless wind attribute chakras rushed. Out, turned into a gust of wind, and condensed into a large wind blade whizzing past between the two. In an instant, the remaining water from the residual fire and steam, all whizzed away with the wind blade, and for a while, between Kakashi and Chiba, it was clear and there was nothing. Chiba''s figure was once again clearly reflected in Kakashi''s eyes. Well done! , Red! At this time, Kakashi could not help but applaud secretly in front of Chiba, who was clearly without hands or feet. This kid, after getting the Shalunyan, became even more difficult. I should have seen clearly that I got the seal of fire escape, so I deliberately attacked with water escape. is the dense steam! At the same time, Kakashi''s heart is also transparent. Although Chiba still has emerald green brilliance in his eyes, and he has not opened the writing wheel eye, Kakashi dares to pack the ticket. No matter if it is the writing wheel eye or whatever, Chiba is definitely It was Huo Dun who saw his knot clearly. And Kakashi''s copying of ninjutsu is not a day or two. It is very clear what kind of effect will be achieved if Shao Lun Yan develops insight thoroughly. Although Chiba saw his Jieyin just a glimpse, but for a Kakashi who knows the limit of the writing wheel''s insight ability and instinctively believes that Chiba can reach this level, it is very Clearly, Chiba clearly saw his knot print with that stroke. The reason why water escape is used to deal with fire escape is naturally water vapor, and the effect of these water vapor, based on the strength of the two techniques, can completely spread to form a vast white mist, so that Chiba can hide his body. I don''t know if anyone who has fought with Chiba before has a consensus. If you fight with Chiba, you must not let him go out of sight. Did everyone sum it up? However, Kakashi now knows very clearly that ~www.novelhall.com~ must not let Chiba disappear from their sight. Hong, this wind escape, can be said to be very timely. At the same time, Kakashi also understood that Red and Asma probably also knew this iron law against Chiba. "Hey!" At this time, seeing the water vapor in front of him disappear, Chiba smashed his tongue. was really seen through by Kakashi! Do not! Asma and Red, they seem to have studied me a lot! At the same time, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. Obviously, the trick of water vapor has been seen through, and the three, no, four, have become more and more in harmony. Before this thought, Qianye''s emerald green brilliance eyes suddenly looked to his right front. Amidst the sound of air friction, a touch of green brilliance suddenly flashed before his eyes. The green Chakra''s foot was already in front of him, and he slammed it directly into his face. At the same time, the corner of Chiba''s eyes was staring at the direction of his left back waist. There, two chakra knives have already hit! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2501： Comprehend "impressive!" Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of the line of sight, almost unable to catch the green chakra air flow that almost couldn''t even be captured by the writing wheel, look at the two chakras that were attacking from the bottom and up from the side. Kara knife, Uchiha Sasuke''s mouth unconsciously spit out such a sentence. On the other hand, Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno beside him did not seem to have reacted yet, with a talented expression on their faces, and even the eyeballs had not changed their trajectory, and did not notice the sudden appearance of Metkai. To be honest, at this time Uchiha Sasuke was really shocked by the cooperation of the four, or rather, shocked. Yes, it was shocked. This person called Chiba is indeed amazing, and it is true that he is always inconceivable and shocks everyone. Whether it is self-healing or uncapable mobile attacks, it almost surpasses their common sense. However, this is just to bring them a visual and psychological shock with a level of strength they have never seen before or that they may not reach for a lifetime. The four teachers in front of him actually used the power they could understand to give him a shock. Strictly speaking, this is a situation that shocks him even more than the kind of power beyond common sense. At this time, although Uchiha Sasuke did not have much experience and knowledge, the talent of the Uchiha clan gave him a natural intuition and talent for fighting, especially after opening the writing wheel. After the improvement of his perception ability, coupled with the convenience of writing round eyes, his strength, even if it is just a spectator, can be greatly improved. Perhaps, this is the terrible thing about the Uchiha clan. At this moment, he can still see that if he talks about personal strength, whether it is his teacher Kakashi, Asma, or Yurihong, even the one who can open the Eight Doors Dunjia and gain powerful strength. Tekai is definitely not Takichiba''s opponent. Far from it. Even, even if he didn''t want to admit it, he still clearly realized that if he were to fight alone, the battle would have ended soon after it started. Even if the vision is not enough, but this pair of eyes from the strongest family can still see that this Taki Chiba, and the strength of the teacher who seemed to be almost invincible to him, are not on the same level. . is just like this kind of friendly duel practice. If it is a life-and-death battle, I am afraid that it would have been decided before the death of Mr. Soon. However, even if he was not on one level, his teacher still steadily gained the upper hand in the next battle. Yes, at this moment, in the view of Uchiha Sasuke, his own teachers, or teachers, definitely have the upper hand in the battle, even if Taki Chiba always sees tricks, almost perfectly resolves everything. offensive. However, his own teacher suppressed this Takichiba really. The method of suppression is undoubtedly the perfect match. The cooperation of the four people is perfect. And this perfection is not the kind of tacit understanding that has accumulated over the years, but the excellent fighting awareness and fighting qualities of the four teachers. The cooperation of the four people is definitely not discussed in advance. Dealing with Takichiba is a transcendence attempt in itself, or it is not a level opponent with them. Even if the plan is negotiated in advance, it is useless, because there is no way to judge this Taki. What kind of unthinkable actions Chiba will do. And the reason why they can make such a cooperation is that everyone can accurately grasp the fighter opportunity, and clearly recognize the gap between themselves and this Takichiba, and at the same time understand that they are compared with this Takichiba, Your own advantage. And, there is no doubt that all they have is the number advantage. In the world of ninjas, the best way to take advantage of the number of people is to cooperate, seize the opportunities, and create fighters for later generations. To create a fighter, you must have a clear understanding of the overall situation of the battle. Not only a clear understanding, but also everyone must use their brains to develop their familiarity with each other and the enemy, and work out what is suitable for themselves It is also suitable for others'' attack plans. In the end, everyone''s attack plan is like a tightly connected gear connected together to create the current situation. Push this Takichiba into a defensive position. is where Takichiba is now. And now, at this moment, this moment, this Taki Chiba is really forced to a certain level of menopause, Uchiha Sasuke can see that it is very likely that after this blow, the battle will be over. This is a duel exercise after all. Just click as far as you can. The power of this powerful Chakra under Metkais eight-door armor is definitely not weak. If you hit it head-on, look at the path of the side kick, Im afraid This Takichiba''s neck is about to fracture once, and the Chakra knife in his lower back is also estimated to cause little damage to this Takichiba. It is certain that it will be inserted into the back. It''s just that Taki Chiba''s self-healing ability can''t die in these two times. But even if you can''t die, losing combat power should be a certainty. If you lose your combat effectiveness, this battle should also be over. It is not known if there will be another one after that. At this time, Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t see it either. Under such circumstances, how could Takichiba be able to defend against the two simultaneous attacks. Even if one blow can be avoided, the other blow will inevitably be hit. in case Can I reach this level instead of me? And at this time, Sasuke Uchiha''s gaze fell on Kakashi over there, and the light was locked on the two teammates beside him. To be honest, this battle ended here, and at this moment, he was really taught. And this teacher got it from Kakashi. Although the cooperation of the four people in this battle was based on their own fighting awareness and fighting qualities, they also relied on their own rich experience and a variety of combinations to achieve the effect of suppressing this Takichiba. But, among these, the most credit is undoubtedly his own teacher, Kakashi. Kakashis every move undoubtedly played the role of a glue. Several key offensive and defensive or offensive and defensive transitions were actually guided by his own teacher. Although the only damage to this Takichiba was caused by Metkay, it seems that in this battle, the only person who can pose a threat to Takichiba is Metkay, but in fact, Takichiba is the most threatening. Yes, it is actually his own teacher. It can be said that Sasuke Uchiha is now truly the first time he has come into contact with what is called the ability to be a "leader". At the same time, I also realized my naivety. Before, he always wanted to have a strong power, but simply wanted to get a strong power that belonged to him, whether it was writing round eyes or what Kakashi was about to teach him, all he cared about was his own power. . However, the battle in front of him showed him another powerful force. That is The power of partners! In other words, it leads to the strength of the partners who are fighting side by side, and undoubtedly, my teacher vividly taught myself a lesson. Therefore, he couldn''t help but look at his teammates next to him. At the same time, he asked himself in his heart. To be honest, for his two teammates, Sakura is a girl after all. Anyway, he must be protected. In fact, Sakura is not weak. At least, he has confidence in Sakura. She must be a great female ninja. And this guy beside him seems to be careless, but when fighting, he has never been ambiguous, and even the countermeasures he sometimes can''t think of, this guy can always give people an unexpected . Before I knew it, I no longer underestimated him. Do not! He never underestimated this guy. As the only one in the village who endures the lonely existence like himself, Uchiha Sasuke has never focused on this person, that is, on Naruto Uzumaki. As for always calling him the tail of the crane. Just, I was a little embarrassed at first. Secondly, there is such a nickname, which seems a little more intimate. Yes, when Uchiha Sasuke called the tail of the Uzumaki Naruto crane, he was actually just such a thought. Naruto Uzumaki''s strength was recognized after the mission from the Nami Country. At this moment, Sasuke Uchiha is a little ashamed. He thinks that he doesn''t have the ability of his own teacher, and he can definitely arouse the potential of two teammates and deal with existences far beyond their level. Even now, he can''t guarantee whether the three of them can **** the bell from his teacher. Although sometimes because of his brother''s affairs, Uchiha Sasuke will be more impatient and a bit too eager for the pursuit of strength, but at this time, Uchiha Sasuke is undoubtedly rational. Or, in fact, Sasuke Uchiha has always been very sensible, even in a state of impatience, unless his brother appears in front of him, otherwise, he is sensible most of the time. At this time, Uchiha Sasuke in a sensible situation, watching the battle in front of him, whispered, another door of desire for power in his heart seemed to slowly open. "It''s amazing! It can be like this!" At this moment, the two teammates beside him suddenly exclaimed. In the exclamation, Uchiha Sasuke also suddenly woke up from the moment of thought. "Boom!" At this moment, a muffled after rhyme broke into his perception. When Shalun''s eyes were raised, the situation in front of him had changed drastically. "what!" At the same time, an exclamation from Metkay sounded abruptly. In the aftermath of the angle of view, with this sound, Asma''s face on the other side was slightly surprised. "Crack!" Then, there was a cracking sound. "Crack!" "Crack, click!" "Crack, click, click!" After that, as if receiving a signal, a series of cracks in the field sounded one after another. This Takiba! At this time, Sasuke Uchiha''s eyes widened slightly. The original feeling of admiration for his teacher and the cooperation of his teachers instantly dimmed, and turned into a feeling of admiration for Taki Chiba. At this moment, in his eyes, between Metkai and Asma''s Chakra, there is already a narrow tower, and Na Taki Chiba is standing on the tower at this time. Metkays side kick has already hit the tower. The series of cracks just now came from this tower. At this time, the tower was already full of cracks, and it started to move. Asma''s Chakra collapsed in the direction it came. At this moment, Asmas Chakra was already deeply embedded in the tower, and because of this, the cracked tower finally could not support it and began to collapse. Using the earth escape technique to cause displacement, at a critical moment... At this moment, everyone''s eyes have already appeared a touch of amazement. Especially Matt Kai who kicked the tower apart. At that moment, seeing that Chiba was about to be recruited, but unexpectedly, the abnormal change suddenly rose, Chiba''s figure suddenly rose, and before they could react, a high tower had already blocked them. Ahead. Metkai even felt the touch of the tower on his feet, and realized that it was not Chiba that was being beaten in front of him. Ok Not yet... At this time, I felt that the tower under my feet began to tilt, and Chiba had turned into the eyes of the three-god jade writing wheel eyes, moved away from Uchiha Sasuke''s body, and after a circle, his brows were slightly slightly. "Boom!" After that, there was a muffled sound, the tower went from top to bottom, and numerous cracks suddenly opened. In a short time, the entire tower broke apart, and the stones were from top to bottom, mixed with this fragmentation. The strength, scattered everywhere. Do you use broken stones? At this time, Kakashi squeaked in his palm like a sharp chirping, and his feet slammed straight when bent, and an arc of electric light was suddenly drawn across his right hand, which suddenly clicked. www.novelhall.com~ A large piece of rubble was in the thunder light, turned into powder, and disappeared into the air. Just as the stone turned into powder, the lightning in Kakashi''s hand also suddenly disappeared. At the same time, with a snap, his hands suddenly began to form marks. "Invisible!" At this time, Metkay also secretly gritted his teeth, crossed his hands to block the falling rocks from the sky, squinted his eyes slightly, and his face was solemn. Is there still this hand? At the same time, watching the tower falling apart before being dumped, turning into rubble, the sky is covered with high towers, and the foot is red, and the subconscious is about to retreat. "Don''t move, red!" At this moment, Kakashis drink was heard from the other side. Suddenly, Xi Rihong was slightly taken aback, but there was a pause. "Snapped!" At the same time, Kakashi on the other side suddenly clasped his palms together and pressed the ground suddenly. Earth escape, earth flow barrier! "Snapped!" And at this moment, there was a clapping applause above everyone''s head. Water escape, four dragons in a row! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2502： Kakashis insight "Boom!" The tower fell to pieces, and between the rubble flying around, and below the tower, there was a muffled sound. Above the ground, four earthen walls swelled up, and in a flash, everyone in the gravel rain At the same time, the four walls stopped lifting at the same time as the crowd was held together. As the lifting stopped, the four walls suddenly tilted down and slammed together, forming a rock and soil. The sharp cone concealed everyone''s figure. "Wow!" And just at the moment when this tightly pointed earth shield was formed, above the earth shield, four dragon-shaped water columns coiled and roared down, With a bang, the four dragon-shaped water columns hit the sharp cone of soil without any suspense. "Crack!" In an instant, at the moment of the impact of the water column, there was a cracking sound at the place of impact. On the sharp cone earth shield, a crack was instantly opened at the tip. In a flash, it was extended to the bottom. In an instant, the water flow was scattered. In the dull sound, the tip of the earth shield was immediately washed away. "Wow!" But then, under the huge impact force, it was like a column of water sprinkled by umbrellas, or it splashed out, bursting out of water, drawing an arc in the air, and gurgling to the ground. Either it was pouring down from the cut-off tip along the cone-shaped earth shield wall, but it was unable to expand the crack. "Boom...Boom..." At this time, among the pitch-black pointed cone earth shield, the gravel stopped falling, and there was a gurgling sound mixed with magnified running water and a roar of impact. "Kakashi?" At the same time, listening to the impact outside, Yuri Hong took a sigh of relief and called out. As expected of Kakashi, in such a moment, two layers of protection were formed. And at this time, such a thought passed in her mind. Although it is pitch black here, Xi Rihong is somewhat leaning against the wall at this moment, and the tentacles are cold and hard. Obviously, the wall is made of rock. And just now, at the moment when Yurihong closed the sharp cone earth shield, four smaller rock walls rose up in it, obviously second-hand preparations made by Kakashi. "Hey!" And at this moment, after Xi Rihong shouted in her mouth, a flame suddenly lit up in front of him. In a short time, a faint flame struck a bright color in her eyes. Not a lot of space. At the same time, it also reflected the grinning face of the watermelon head with thick eyebrows beside the fire. It was Metkay who lit the flames. However, the flames also set off his watermelon head and thick eyebrows. It''s just that Xi Rihong is not an ordinary girl, and besides knowing that McKai is standing over there, she doesn''t care much. "Kay, are you okay?" After seeing Metkay, Yu Rihong saw that the Eight Door Dunjia on his body had been lifted, and couldn''t help asking. , "It''s okay." Regarding this, Metkay shook his head. After taking a look at Yuri Hong, he nodded in response. At the same time, he looked to his right side and said, "Kakashi, are you all right?" After finished speaking, Metkay took a breath. Even though he has been training for so many years, he specializes in another course. As far as the adaptability of Bamen Dunjia is concerned, he may be better than Chiba now. This sixth view door can basically be used as normal. However, the eight-door Dunjia is a super-high-load forbidden technique after all. Even if his body has been trained to withstand six chakras, the damage has been reduced to the limit that can be reduced through exercise. In terms of physical strength, he still must Attention. At this moment, he also felt a little tired. Although it does not affect the battle, after all, a break is also beneficial to the next battle. "Ha ha", After this sound, there was a slight gasp in the confined space, and the direction in which this gasp sounded was exactly the direction Metkay was looking. In other words, the location of Kakashi. "Kakashi..." As the gasp sounded, both Metkay and Yurihong''s face changed slightly. At this moment, their eyes reflected Kakashi who was half kneeling on the ground and breathing. . Obviously, the two of them are fine, but Kakashi is a little overwhelmed. After using ninjutsu, I changed the nature and the form. Sure enough, in this respect, this guy and I are still far behind. And at this moment, Kakashi''s breathless eyes glanced over the two men who looked worried, and there was a sigh in his heart. To be honest, Kakashi was a little miscalculated. In fact, from the beginning of this second burst, in a series of emergency rescues, after becoming a teacher of Class 7 cheered up, what he had been conceiving was actually realized. That is, the quagmire that just turned offense and defense. As a disciple of Bofeng Shuimen, Kakashi also learned the changes in the nature and form of Chakra. Even when Bofeng Shuimen gave Chiba an experience scroll of Chakra''s changes in nature and form, he had already begun to purposefully teach Getu, Kakashi, and Lin about the changes in Chakra''s nature. And the knack of shape change. After all, there is no reason to teach Jiu Xinnai''s disciples not to pay to his disciples, and besides, his disciple''s understanding is no worse than that of Chiba. It''s just that, after he brought Tu and Lin to sacrifice, he lost the focus of life again and began to feel confused. Before his teacher could solve his happy knot, the teacher died in the Kyuubi Rebellion. Recently, after regaining his courage, Kakashi turned out some of the old things, divided into categories, except that illusion relies on writing round eyes, and the old things are useless. In terms of ninjutsu, these things are still Useful. Over the years, after he has developed the ability to write round eyes in depth, he is probably better at copying ninjutsu than the authentic Uchiha people, and he has copied a lot of ninjutsu. Five or five kinds of escape techniques are all available, and in terms of quantity, it is estimated to be no less than the three generations of Hokage known as "Doctor Ninjutsu." Its just that its just a matter of quantity. Ive learned and returned to school, but Im not in-depth. Although it can be of great use in battle, its no worse than others in performance, and its power is still increasing with my proficiency, but Compared with Chiba''s ninjutsu, that''s a level difference. In order to improve his own strength as soon as possible, to better teach and protect himself, the most satisfied disciple who has hardly obtained, Kakashi thought about it, and the fastest way to improve was ninjutsu. I also naturally remembered the knowledge of the nature change and form change of the chakra that the teacher had taught him. Although compared with the complete knowledge of this aspect that Chiba has obtained, the knowledge he knows is still somewhat incomplete. After all, he In the end, the teacher did not have time to teach it all to himself. However, Kakashi is also a super genius after all. When he had no mind to learn, he mastered the five nature changes by relying on the words of his teacher. Strictly speaking, the time he mastered was earlier than Chiba. Its just that he specialized in Lei Dun Chakra to develop Chidori. Now I took it back again, and after earnestly studying it, I also learned a lot, and as his understanding of the nature and form changes of Chakra became more and more proficient, gradually, he also began to master the true ninjutsu The essence of. ever-changing. That is to say, on the basis of ninjutsu, the second and third changes to ninjutsu...until Chiba can perform the second and third changes on the ninjutsu composed of other peoples chakras. Times change. And the water-to-oil conversion of the mire technique just now, including the conversion of soil from the inner wall of the soil flow barrier to rock, Kakashi has undergone a second and even third change. At this moment, Kakashi also truly understood how terrifying Chibas ninjutsu was, how extreme Chiba had done with the changes in the nature and form of Chakra, and even he had a feeling, Qian Ye''s "everything changes" are almost the same as instinct and blood. This kind of "flexible" ability, as if he was born inferior to Chiba, no matter how the day after tomorrow is equal to Chiba, he always lacks a bit of transparency engraved in his bones. is almost a kind of gap between village and village, cultural gene difference. And today, he is also considered a first-time sledgehammer, and the effect is quite good, but he did not expect that this ever-changing ability, in the control of Chakra, through hard work and training, he has somewhat reached the standard. But, in the amount of Chakra, he is still far from enough. After so many years of slack, missed the best chakra growth period, even if it was made up in the later stage, it was still a little worse after all, plus the consumption of writing rounds, at this time, he already had some chakras. Originally, he was still thinking about some plans, but at this time there was no way to implement it. "It''s okay..." When thinking of this, Kakashi''s mouth showed a touch of bitterness, and said. "Is it over here?" At this time, in the final analysis, it is still a woman with a careful mind. After hearing this, Xi Rihong''s mouth opened her mouth with regret. Although she is a woman, and she is a ninja specializing in illusion, most of the time she is protected by the team, but Yurihong can still see the current situation. It should be said that it is because she has been protected. That''s why she can see the situation more clearly, and slowly, she has the ability to see the overall situation a bit. In this battle, it seems that they cooperated closely and perfectly, and they suppressed Chiba vigorously, but in fact, they all relied on an axis. Undoubtedly, this shaft is Kakashi. was Kakashis several precise judgments and the fighters manufactured, which allowed their attacks to be linked together, and caused an effect of one plus one greater than two, even Chiba could only blindly defend. Now Kakashi is no longer good, only four people can suppress Chiba, one person is missing, or the central figure is missing, then basically there is no need to fight. Just find a chance to give up. Although their goal is far from what they are now, their ability can only do this, and they can only recognize it when they should. Besides, this is just a duel exercise and it doesn''t matter. As for my own purpose, I would just be thinking of a way at that time. Anyway, Chiba is in the village now and has the authority of acting as Hokage, so I cant even run. There is still time. "Red, what are you talking about! Isn''t it the best time to burn blood at this time? Kakashi, don''t say this time, you won''t work! Don''t show Chiba a joke! Four people, unexpectedly Let him deal with it without breathing!" At this time, Metkay, who heard this, looked unconvinced, and even spoke with excitement. "Kay, don''t force Kakashi too much. Next, the seventh class will have a formal test. Sasuke and Naruto from the seventh class are both shortlisted. This month, Kakashi..." And hearing this, Yu Rihong subconsciously refuted it. is also a woman after all. She is more considerate of Kakashi than Metkay''s fifth and third. Among all the classes, Kakashis class can be said to be the best. Even the Matkais team who had waited a year to take the Nakanin exam, but only one Hyuga Neji entered the final test. And Kakashis seventh class, but both of them are shortlisted. During this period, I am afraid Kakashi also spent a lot of energy to train the two teachers, if this time it really hurts his vitality. is not good. "No, not so much." Regarding this, Kakashi cut off the argument between the two who were about to start, spit out a sigh of foul breath, and Kakashi calmed down and said. "Kakashi..." When they heard this, Metkay and Yurihong each looked over with expressions. Mitkay was delighted. But Xi Rihong is a little worried. "Don''t worry, but I''m going to rely on your efforts." At this time, Kakashi showed a smile. After taking a deep breath, he said: "It''s finally hard for Chiba to cooperate like this once, and we can''t waste such a good opportunity." "Seeing you are so confident, do you have a plan?" And this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Before Metkay wanted to say something impassioned, Yurihong spoke sharply. "Yes, but facing Chiba, I always have no bottom in my heart. I always feel that Chiba has quietly arranged something. So, listen up, next..." Then, upon hearing this, Kakashi first smiled, and then spoke seriously, and naturally Metkay and Yurihong approached, and the three of them were in this confined space, rumbling. There was a whisper in the confined space. In words, whether it''s Kakashi, Maitkay or Yuri Blush, his face is getting more and more serious. In the end, it was you who looked at me and I looked at you, completely solemn. And Kakashi''s words came quickly and ended quickly. It didn''t take a while before they ended in a solemn state. "Get ready, it''s coming soon, I guessed it right." And just after it was over, Kakashi let out a sudden sound. "Boom!" Then, as if to verify Kakashi''s words, a dull muffled sound suddenly sounded above their heads. "Crack!" At the same time, a cracking sound rang! Chiba, do it! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2503： Compared "Crack!" "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" In the muffled sound, after the three Kakashis whispers stopped, the cracks in the inner wall of the rock above the head between them, as if receiving some kind of signal, split like a spider web instantly, and the rock shattered. The crumbs fall down. In the blink of an eye, the inner wall of the rock is already densely covered with cracks, and as the rock fragments fall, strands of light also penetrated through the wall. "Pop, papa!" Afterwards, chunks of rock with palms fell from the sky, like showers, falling to the ground, and with the palms of rock rain, more and more light shined on. The light spot projected down, instantly illuminating this small and no longer confined space. "Boom!" And just at this sound, a dull muffled sound rang again, as if something was stepped on in this confined space. "Boom!" Then, there was a muffled roar, and the inner wall that seemed to be able to persist for a while collapsed, and the huge force transmitted from it, the rocks that were still cracking and falling suddenly scattered. Suddenly, the sky was bright, and everything suddenly became clear, and Yurihong and Matkay, who were hiding in the earth shield that was several sizes smaller than Kakashis formation, looked up at the same time, their faces suddenly normal. "Kakashi, here comes!" After this glance, the two people''s hearts were tight, and they subconsciously exclaimed. At this moment, in their eyes, the scattered rock fragments seemed to be still at this moment, looking like a spiral tunnel, straight up. At this time, at the center of the highest peak of the tunnel, a figure leaped up and made a fist, but the left hand was already raised to the sky. Almost needless to think, Maitreya and Yurihongs heads skipped the appearance of the white-haired young man falling from the sky. Then, in this position, what happens when the white-haired young man falls to the ground, the two of them don''t need to think about it. "Crack, click!" And at this moment, when I heard this sound and noticed the situation above, Kakashi''s face was solemn. The top of this small earth shield suddenly closed, and at the same time, a layer of rock color instantly climbed up to the pointed cone. On the surface of the soil shield. In an instant, the entire earth shield was completely rocky. "Hey!" At this moment, above his head, the white-haired young man raised his left hand to the sky, and a whirlwind suddenly shot out from his palm. Wind wind, gale palm! "Boom!" Then, just as the whirlwind shot upward, the white-haired young man''s figure only flashed, and a black shadow fell straight into the air, but it had already plunged into the ground. "Crack, click, click!" In an instant, centered on the place where the white-haired young man fell to the ground, a cobweb crack covering a radius of three and a half meters split instantly on the ground. "Boom!" Then, as if something burst in the center of the crack, the next moment the crack was formed, there was a roar, and smoke and dirt splashed out from the crack, and the whole ground instantly became concave with smoke and dust. pit. "Boom!" In an instant, a column of smoke rose into the sky, drowning everything. "Wow!" At the same time, the impact force of the dimples hit the air, instantly forming a strong wind spreading around, whizzing away. In a short time, the rustling sound of trees sounded again. "And... what happened again!" At the same time, a series of gritted teeth and exclamations from the newcomers of Xia Ren, with a slight feeling of suffocation, resounded in this open space again. What a terrible power! And at this time, the three people with the owner''s writing round eyes and white eyes, subconsciously crossing the hands behind the face, flashed an indescribable shock. They don''t know how many times they have shown this color. However, what is certain is that this time, the horror on their faces is the same as the previous few times, sincerely from the heart. Since they caught the gray-haired young man just now, it was also the case of Chakra that was hit by the attack just now. , Just after the white-haired young man released the wind escape, in his right hand, immediately after the release, his figure suddenly fell, gathered in the right hand of his fist. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they could hardly imagine the giant The amount of chakras, and this huge amount of chakras, was actually condensed to a point, and then suddenly released when the fist touched the ground. It almost shattered the earth. But, the real power is more than that. In other words, if this is the case, they will not be shocked several times before, and they are almost accustomed to this kind of operation beyond common sense. They are shocked again, at most they are shocked. , I feel deeply that the physical strength of this white-haired young man is really very powerful. At this moment, what shocked them was that the white-haired young man was able to control the burst of the Chakra within a range of three to five meters at the moment when the Chakra burst out violently, without affecting them. Otherwise, with the power of this Chakra explosion, they are quite good in physical skills. It is very clear that this cliff will be directly shattered. And such a chakra, which is concentrated and then burst, can control a certain range considering its huge amount. This is not the category of how terrible the control of the chakra is. Although it is very terrible to just concentrate this huge amount of chakras to one point, the control ability of this chakra is almost at its peak, and they dont even know that the control of chakras can still reach This level. However, to limit the chakra bursting out to a certain range, or to control the bursting range of the chakra, this is really incredible, incredible, and I can''t figure it out. Although the chakra is also controllable after being separated from the body, the controllability drops sharply. As the distance increases, the controllability will decay indefinitely until it cannot be controlled, or the chakra dissipates, or Chakra becomes a certain special state, and then disappears according to the situation. And such a huge amount of chakras can be controlled after they leave the body, but the drastically reduced controllability makes it impossible for this chakra to spread out in an "explosive" posture. . This is no longer a question of transcending common sense, it is simply impossible. If the current situation had to be used as an analogy, then almost a thousand detonating charms exploded at the same time. At the moment of the explosion, the owner of the detonating charm controlled the explosion of these thousand detonating charms, and set a certain frame. Range. The entire Ninja Realm, but no one can control the explosion range of the detonating talisman. Even when the power of the detonating talisman was originally designed, I dare not say that the explosive range of this detonating talisman is constant. Although the three people''s knowledge is still very shallow and not so knowledgeable, they are absolutely certain about this alone. Ninja, no one can achieve this level. is also because of this, that''s why they gaffe again. "Wow!" And when they were shocked, the strong wind came and went quickly. When all the incredible and unbelievable thoughts in their hearts were turned, the strong wind had already whizzed away, and the strong wind whizzed away. The trees leaning backwards hit by the strong wind straightened up again tenaciously. However, the new members of the public seem to have not paid attention to the condition of the tree at all, but stared at the front with wide eyes. "Puff puff!" At this moment, three holes were suddenly opened in the plume of smoke and dust that quickly faded away because of the strong wind. Three figures suddenly flew out. It was Kakashi, Yurihong, and Metkay, who has lifted the eight-door Dunjia. "Pop, papa!" Amidst the three sounds of treading on water, the three of them landed gently. "Wow..." Afterwards, I heard the sound of water. The four water dragons that had just dropped from the sky formed a stream of water like a small river, but at this time, it slowly poured toward the pit under the pale smoke column. . "Storing water, you find a way to steam the water. You should be familiar with this hand." At this time, Kakashi, who had landed on the ground, glanced at the wavy current under his feet, and cast a wink at Yurihong and Metkay. "Ok!" In response, Yurihong and Metkai nodded at the same time. "Boom!" At this moment, the water surface under Metkas feet suddenly burst open, and the green chakra air flow burst again. Above the water surface, a series of water drops suddenly surged along the chakra. The air flow slowly evaporated, and at the same time, the water flow under Metkay''s feet had already dispersed to the surrounding crazy waterfalls, forming a frantically surging notch, making Metkay at this time as if stepping in the air. "Asma!" At this time, Xi Rihong shouted loudly, and at the same time made a gesture with her hand behind her back. "DaDaDa!" And after this sound, there was a sound of treading water from the front of Yurihong''s right. A figure already ran out of arc-shaped ripples on the water, and the smoke and dust had completely dispersed, revealing the rising face in it. The white-haired youth with a solemn look left on him. "DaDaDa!" At this time, Yurihong didn''t talk nonsense, and went directly towards Chiba, the two of them rounded around, the other rushed, and went double-teamed. Asma and Red? At this time, looking at the people coming in front, Chiba, who was constantly rising as the water continued to accumulate in the pit, only glanced at the two people who had come here, and his gaze stayed on opening the Eight Door Dunjia again After seeing that Metkay didn''t mean to step forward, but instead looked thinking, his brows frowned slightly. Kay...Thinking? What are they going to do? At this time, almost subconsciously, Chiba''s gaze fell on Kakashi who was panting slightly. Is Kakashi backing up again? Do not! If Kakashi is backing up, why doesn''t Kai rush forward? The only threat to me now is Kai. In other words, the only one who can fight me head-on... is Kai. I might be a little sorry for Hong and Asma to say that. However, if they both attacked, they might not achieve the desired effect. And in his mind, such a suspicious thought flashed through. To be honest, he is really admiring Kakashi now, anyway, Kakashi really suppressed himself. Although the opponent has four people, and four people beat him up, this does not mean that these four people are not strong, or compared to him, they are not strong. On the contrary, these four people are very strong. Even, it can be said that it completely subverted his impression of the four people. Whether it is the impression in the original book, or, after coming into this world, the reflection of myself facing two people. To be honest, in the original work, these four people dont seem to know each other very well, and they may not even go out to the task together a few times. However, it now seems that these four people have definitely done the task together, and it is still that. This is very tricky. There may not be many missions, but they must have experienced strong enemies and even dangerous despair together. Otherwise, just by being unfamiliar with these two words, it was concluded that they could not have such a tacit cooperation. Even if the number of tasks is less, they must have cooperated. They must have had a certain basis of cooperation before they can use their own experience and knowledge to achieve this. Although there is no clear tacit understanding as support, they can still pass their own judgments. , To play a perfectly coordinated situation. And, compared to the original, it may be because of the four people, some of them dont actually write too much, so they are underestimated by the plot. However, in this real world, whether it is Yurihong or Asma, the actual strength is far stronger than the original. , At least, I havent seen him for more than ten years. Asmas physique and ninjutsu are not to mention him. The technique of manipulating equipment and the technique of ninjutsu similar to the fire escape are almost fixed. Fought. Obviously, Asma''s combat effectiveness has gradually moved closer to the almighty type, and it is not even a bit stronger than the original. Secondly, in Yurihong''s words, besides illusion~www.novelhall.com~, the attack methods are also various. The physical skills did not perform, and Chiba is not easy to judge, but the combination of ninjutsu with Asma and just blowing Taking the wind escape of water vapor, it can be seen that Yurihong possesses quite strong wind escape ninjutsu strength, and the attack method shown in the original book is single, and it is completely two people. Combat power is of course needless to say, ninjutsu illusion in hand is already omnipotent beyond most ninjas. At the same time, Chiba can also feel that, in terms of the overall situation, Yurihong is also very good at controlling, maybe he is a very good tactical ninja. And the Metkay in front of him, in fact, in Chiba''s eyes, is almost reborn and stronger. As for the reason or proof, that is, in the battle, Metkay will actually start to think carefully. Instead of relying solely on instinct to fight with instinct cleverness. For Chiba, Kay, who can do this, is no longer a star. In the end, it was Chiba who was the most surprised this time. In other words, the most surprised, the most shocked, the most shocked. That is, Kakashi where his gaze is now! It can be said that Kakashi at this moment is almost two people compared to ten years ago! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2504： 2 sides Yes, two people. Konoha''s super genius, under the light of Chiba, Kakashi''s performance was a little flat more than ten years ago. Of course, Chiba is a traverser after all, taking a lot of advantage, really without this layer, Chiba may not be able to catch up with Kakashi. And now, the potential of Kakashi''s super genius is undoubtedly beginning to fully explode. To be honest, Chiba did not expect that he would be suppressed, or in other words, suppressed in a true sense. In the previous series of offensive and defensive battles, he was suppressed in terms of the level of duel training. Originally, Asma, Yurihong, and Metkay were much better than what he thought or expected, plus this Tacit understanding, no, it should be said that it was a precise cooperation, he was also beaten up for a while. so much so that it has been in the passive just now. And in this precise coordination, there is no doubt that Kakashi is the one who contributes the most. Even without Kakashi, although a precise coordination can be formed, it may not be able to make him passive. In the whole battle, every time Kakashi supported and led the next attack, it was almost just right, almost all of them stuck with Chiba and had to defend, or had to switch offense to defense. It can be said that Kakashi has become the core and soul of the four-person team. Control the direction of the entire battle, inspire everyone''s potential. Perhaps Asma, Yurihong, and Metkay have made great gains in the past ten years, but it is Kakashi''s contribution to the real and vivid display of this battle. Kakashi at this moment can be said to have reached a very high level in tactics, and can already guide his teammates to make the most correct choice and maximize the effect of attack coordination without language communication and advance planning. . At this level, Chiba himself may not be able to achieve it. Although Chiba has experienced many battles, strictly speaking, he has always been fighting alone or basically a lone ranger. In terms of cooperation, there was almost a natural tacit understanding between Honghiko and Xuena and himself. Things, although there is no need to say much, no plans are needed in advance, and they can also play quite well. However, Chiba doesn''t have the ability to tap the potential of Hirohiko and Yukina to maximize the cooperation of the three. In a sense, Chiba hasn''t achieved much in terms of team leader. If it weren''t for the natural tacit understanding with Hirohiko and Yukina, it would actually be similar to the command of ordinary team leader. Of course, because he is still superior to others in personal tactics and overall strategy, he may be slightly lacking in tactical leadership, but in general, the performance of commanding combat should not be too bad. As a qualified team leader is still very stable. Its just that Chibas fighting style is not suitable for the team leader after all. In the area of ??leading the squad, Chiba is really inferior to Kakashi now. In addition to the squad battle, Chiba felt that Kakashi was different from the past, and it was Kakashi''s ninjutsu level now. As Chiba, who also received the guidance of the change of the nature and form of the Chakra from the Hafeng Water Gate, and even gave it to Chiba, he knows what it is like when Kakashi uses ninjutsu. To tell the truth, Chiba is even more surprised than the squad commanding operations. Kakashis ninjutsu level was directly raised to a level when he left. He has almost reached the level of ninjutsu when he left that year without considering the control of the fairy body and the super-fine Chakra. In other words, Kakashi is not much different from himself in terms of the nature and form changes of Chakra, at least at the level of level, there is no difference. The only difference, regardless of some external factors, such as the fairy human body, Kakashi actually differs from himself in terms of ninjutsu, there is only one difference between familiarity and unfamiliarity. The nature and shape changes of Chakra, Kakashi estimated that it has reached the extreme. That is to say, at this moment, even if Kakashi does not need to write round eyes, just relying on ninjutsu strength, Kakashi can already be regarded as a first-class power in the ninju world. And Kakashi himself is a genius. Now that ninjutsu has improved so much, his fighting methods will probably become more and more diverse, and his combat power can be said to be soaring in a straight line. Already, Kakashi in the original book has opened up a gap in the strength of the boss. It is true that it is not a star and a bit stronger in combat effectiveness. Whats more frightening here is that, based on Chibas observations of Kakashi during this period of time, or directly and explicitly, some intelligence explorations of Kakashi through various means due to fear, Kakashis ninjutsu level has crossed a level. , In fact, after the Nami Nation mission ended, that is to say, Kakashi completed the ninjutsu strength flying by in a short period of time. Before the Nami-no-Country mission, Kakashi was in a state of seemingly sober and unconscious, just like in the original book. The improvement in strength basically depends on the number of copies of ninjutsu, and there is no essential improvement at all. As for the mission to the Nation of Nami, according to the information obtained by Zener, Kakashi was also quite satisfactory, and his strength was similar to that in the original work. Considering the danger of fighting with Nosaka at the time, what happened to Naruto and Sasuke. Crisis, if Kakashi had this strength, it would not be hidden. It can be seen that Kakashi at the time, Kakashi in the Nation of Waves mission, was still Kakashi with similar strength in the original book. After the mission in the Nami country, it was not long before the Ninjutsu exam to the present. Now that he is playing against himself, Kakashis ninjutsu strength can almost be said to have been reborn. That is to say, Kakashi has achieved a leap in ninjutsu strength from this wave of country missions, and in a very short period of time, he has understood and practiced the changes in the nature and form of Chakra to the extreme. And this situation, undoubtedly, is Kakashi''s super-genius aptitude that really began to explode after being confused for a while. It can be said that Chiba now feels what a true genius is in a true sense. Because of the many benefits of the traversers, Chibas strength has also improved by leaps and bounds. Under the advantages of the traversers, some ordinary geniuses will inevitably fall into the ranks of the more excellent ordinary people in Chibas eyes, except for occasional ones. In addition to the explosion of learning power that made Chiba amazed, Chiba inevitably normalized the genius. And now Kakashi, it is the first time that Chiba truly feels the terrible genius. Whether it is the team''s combat command ability, or the seriousness of the chakra''s nature change and form change, it does not matter if you comprehend and cultivate to the extreme. It can be said that Chibas common sense was broken by Kakashi! Therefore, at this time, Chiba also paid special attention to Kakashi''s every move. Even, Kakashi has begun to fear. Ok Is it possible that I have been thoroughly seen by Kakashi? After many thoughts flashed through his mind, such a thought suddenly appeared in Chiba''s heart. Just now, he had already felt that Kakashi seemed to see him through in the battle, and now, this feeling became more intense when he focused on Kakashi again. "Snapped!" And at this moment, Kakashi, who was watched by Chiba, suddenly splashed at the feet of Kakashi, and Kakashi turned around and ran directly behind him. Ok? In a short time, seeing Kakashi turned around and ran away, Chiba''s gaze suddenly turned to the flaming muddy ground behind Kakashihara itself, his face suddenly changed. "Hey!" At this moment, a scorching air suddenly hit Chiba''s left cheek, which suddenly changed color. A flash of fire light instantly illuminated his left cheek. In an instant, in the left side of Chiba, a huge fireball was already half a meter away. I saw Asma put down Jieyin''s hand, pulled both hands violently, and made two pops. Two chakra knives broke through the water and held them directly in his hand. Then, he held the chakra knives, As Ma already rushed along with the fireball. I can only say, is it really the guy who will become the sixth generation of Naruto in the future? At this time, seeing Kakashi''s turn and leaving, Asma rushed forward with a fireball on the side. Chiba took a breath, and couldn''t help passing through such a thought. Are you distracted? At the same time, seeing that his fire escape ninjutsu is about to attack, Chiba hasn''t moved yet, as if he was about to suffer the blow, looking at Chiba''s gaze moving elsewhere. A trace of doubt flashed in Asma''s heart. Chiba''s appearance at this moment, it seemed that his attention was attracted, and he did not notice his attack at all. Then, unconsciously, Asma looked at the evening red on the other side. It just so happened that Yu Rihong also looked over, apparently seeing Chiba''s reaction, but also suspicious. "You are the one who distracts." And at this moment, the moment the two eyes met, there was a light and fluttering voice in front of the two. installed! Hearing this sound, almost instantly, Asma and Yuri Hong''s heart tightened almost at the same time, and their eyes suddenly turned back. "Boom!" And as soon as their gazes settled, they didnt know when Chiba, who had already turned their gazes on them, did anything. To his right, a wall of water suddenly rushed up and made a bang. As soon as the water wall rushed up, the fireball that exuded the scorching smell hit the water wall. "!" In a short time, water and fire clashed, water droplets and flames splashed, and white water vapor instantly transpired at the place where the two collided. Afterwards, between the two offsets, as the steam transpiring more and more violently, the fireball seemed to be swallowed by a wall of water, bit by bit, being swallowed into the wall of water in the transpiration of water vapor. , And finally disappeared in the water wall. And the wall of water seems to be endless, even if a lot of water vapor is burned out by the fireball, it does not seem to have changed. "Ok?" However, at this moment, Chiba''s face behind the water wall changed slightly. "Hey!" Then, there was a cracking sound. In the slight transpiration of water vapor, the wall of water that had not changed much suddenly opened a gap, and the upper part and the lower part were divided into two. "Boom!" Then, a splash of water suddenly splashed, and a figure suddenly flew from the top and bottom of the water wall that was divided into two. A cold light was already in front of Chiba. What a quick response! At this time, there was no wave in Qianye''s eyes, but he didn''t know when it was already stained with a layer of bright red. In his left eye, it was slowly reflected in the figure that kept breaking the water wall and swept over by a chakra knife. , Such a thought of admiration flashed through my mind. At the same time, his gaze seemed to have crossed the figure itself, and landed on the water wall that was completely scattered in the sweeping and collision of this figure, above the water surface about one meter away, bursting open. Splash. And in his mind, the figure just now flashed past, that is, the moment Asma turned her head, her feet slammed into force, a knife was drawn in her hand, and it was opened with a chakra attached to the wind. His own water wall, at the same time, the sudden acceleration of his figure washed away from the water wall. "Don''t come here! Red!" And just at this moment, just as Qianye''s thoughts flashed in his mind, and when the situation passed in his mind, Asma suddenly exclaimed in front of him. "Boom boom boom!" Afterwards, I saw another chakra knife attached to the wind attribute chakra was still swept halfway under Asma''s body, who turned back and exclaimed, three water splashes suddenly splashed, consisting of three water His hands rushed out and slapped twice, two of them grabbed his feet almost at the moment Asma exclaimed. Another sailor clenched a fist and hit the chakra sword that was half-swinged. In an instant, the trajectory of the chakra sword suddenly changed. After drawing an arc in the air, it was knocked off. Open. At the same time, the sailor who made a fist broke apart with a bang. "Wow!" After that, I didn''t see how hard the two hands holding Asma''s ankle ~www.novelhall.com~ Asma fell into the water suddenly. ˮ! And at this time, with a bang, Yurihong, who had rushed towards Chiba, stopped abruptly. After drawing a white mark on the surface of the water, she stepped on her violently. The water splashed all over her body. The ground moved back half a meter, and stopped on the water about a meter and a half in front of Qianba. "Wow!" At this moment, the falling Asma crashed into the water, and after splashing a lot of water, it seemed to be dragged into the water. "Oops!" But at this moment, the corner of Chiba''s eyes suddenly jumped, his gaze flicked over the red sunset in front, and he looked to the other side. Where the flaming bog is! "Snapped!" And at this moment, in front of the place where the flaming bog was, Kakashi had already made his last seal, and suddenly, his hands had been pressed on the ground. "Crack!" Suddenly, a gap suddenly opened at the center of the flame burning area. With a bang, along the gap, the two ends of the burning mud suddenly bulged, centered on the gap, and suddenly joined from both sides. Up! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2505： see through Anyway, this quagmire can''t stay! Looking at the burning quagmire that split in half and turned over from the ground, the crackling burning sound, waves of heat rushed over his face, Kakashi''s heart was such a determined thought. It seems that this idea is too strong. Even Chiba, who is on the surface of the water just three to five meters behind him, has ignored him, and he wants to bring the mud together. Chakra is almost consumed. It seems that I really have to pay more attention to exercise chakras and try to increase the amount of chakras. Under the consumption of the second and third changes of writing round eyes and ninjutsu, my chakra volume can''t sustain a complete battle at all. At the same time, as the heat waves came, the sound of clattering mud cracking became more and more intense, and the burning mud that split from it was getting closer and closer, and Kakashis heart flashed like this An idea. At this moment, Chakra, who was originally not wealthy in the state of writing round eyes, is already on the verge of reaching the limit after several ninjutsu and two or three changes of ninjutsu. This is also more than one time that Kakashi felt Chakra''s shortcomings. is also a problem that needs to be solved urgently after he regroups. In fact, if you talk about the amount of Chakra, Kakashi, as an elite upper ninja, is at least a qualified level for the elite upper ninja, and even slightly surplus. If you compare it to the elite upper ninja level, Kakashi still belongs to the chakra comparison. Many types. Its just that, after transplanting the Shakeran, especially when the Shakeran is in motion, even passively capturing the surrounding scenery will cause the consumption of Chakra. Therefore, he has been pulling down his forehead to cover his eyes. This can avoid a lot of unnecessary consumption, and at the same time it can be regarded as a hidden feature. When necessary, you can also use the writing wheel as a backhand. Sometimes, Kakashi didnt know whether this writing round eyes was good or bad for him. Without writing round eyes, then he would not be able to achieve what he has today, even his only self-made ninjutsu Chidori There is no way to use it. With this writing wheel, it has caused almost permanent pressure on the chakra, who was originally surplus, and the shortage of chakra is getting worse and worse, especially as he develops the ability of writing wheel. After coming more and more skilled. In this way, his tactical choices are becoming less and less. Especially protracted battles and continuous battles, without exception, have produced inherent weaknesses. And in this duel, this feeling is especially obvious. Even, it has become one of his weaknesses. To overcome this weakness, all he can do is to train his chakras and increase his chakra stock. Although the amount of chakra is destined to be seven points, almost a person is born, which has already determined the basic upper limit of his chakra amount, but if you exercise hard the day after tomorrow, or through some forbidden secrets, it can also be To increase the permanent stock of Chakra. Although Kakashi missed the best opportunity to increase the Chakras'' permanent inventory during his developmental stage, he is still in his prime. If he had to concentrate on training the Chakras'' inventory, he would greatly increase the Chakras'' inventory. It would be possible in time. of. Of course, he can also learn some secret techniques and forbidden techniques to increase his chakra volume, such as Chiba''s eight-door mode. However, Kakashi didn''t plan to do that. Anyway, Chiba must have ambushed his second hand in this burning mud, or the key hand, at this time, whether there is ambush or not, it must be eliminated! At this time, as the thought about the amount of Chakra flashed, Kakashi''s eyes once again condensed on the burning slough in front of him. At the same time, as the two petals split from the burning sludge got closer and closer, Kakashi His attention doubled and even the Gou Yu in the eyes of his writing wheel began to slowly turn. It seems that this time is the real critical moment. "Long!" However, even though Kakashi was already at a dagger, the burning quagmire did not change at all. It was just merged together with a dull sound of closing, with a "chick" sound, After this close, because there was no supplement of air, a burst of white gas evaporated, and the burning mud was extinguished. In the open space, there is an additional round hill. Steaming, round soil hills. No changes? At this time, Kakashi was a little bit astonished looking at the round soil hills where nothing happened, but he was quite unbelievable. It seems that something should happen at this time. wrong! can''t be fooled by appearances. Chiba saw me coming here. Maybe, he would use the arrangement that I saw through him to make the middle game. This kind of thing, he did not do it in a day or two. Just now, this mud bog was full of raging fire. Since the back hand is in such a fire, it can continue to be used as a back hand after burning for so long. Then, it is very likely that this closing will not be able to cause any harm to this backhand! Although Chiba''s face changed just now, his body didn''t mean to stop it. is also possible, this is Chiba deliberately let me succeed. My current behavior, and the consequences of my current behavior, may all be what Chiba wants. At this time, Kakashi immediately denied his previous suspicions, and he was even more sure that Chiba had definitely moved his hands and feet in this quagmire. Just now, Chiba was trapped in the quagmire. Although he did not know what means he used to get out of the quagmire, the flames were burning just now, which was precisely their blind spot. And Chiba will never let go of any blind spot, nor will it let go of any opportunity in the blind spot. "do not move!" And just at this moment, just at the stall where Kakashi was once again convinced that his judgment was not wrong, there was a clear drink from behind. "Boom!" Afterwards, a cloud of fire smoke exploded on the surface of the water not far behind Kakashi. In an instant, water splashed all over the place, but a few more drops splashed behind Kakashi''s back. . However, Kakashi didn''t look back, just stared at the round soil hills that closed in front. At this moment, behind Kakashi, the "popping" waves raised by the explosion slowly swayed towards calm. At the same time, the water in this small lake with a diameter of almost four or five meters stopped flowing. Except for this wave, it was already as flat as a mirror. "Brother Chiba, don''t move." At this time, in the center of this small lake, Yu Rihong slowly put down her hand, looked at the white-haired Qiangnian in front, and said. "The little girl is really grown up." Hearing this, Chiba looked back at the fading flames and smoke in the mid-air on his right side, as well as the water droplets splashing on a small mirror-like lake. Chiba turned around and looked towards The opposite Xi Rihong said sincerely. "", However, even though he was speaking to Yurihong, Yurihong did not reply. He just looked at Chiba and his breathing seemed to be slightly disturbed. so close! is almost! At this time, Xi Rihong''s heart was full of stormy waves. Just now, just now, at the moment when the burning mud over there was closed, a water arrow silently whirled and shot out on the surface of the water under the feet of his brother Chiba, if it hadnt been for himself. Take precautions, and hold the detonating talisman Kunai, otherwise Kakashi might lose combat effectiveness with that water arrow just now. And if Kakashi loses combat effectiveness, this battle is almost unnecessary. Even though Yurihong is in the game, it is still very clear that Kakashi is the most important person between them. Even, she and Asma are not the candidates who can decide this battle, they can only be regarded as helpers. The really important ones are Kakashi and Metkay. Kakashi is the brain and soul of the team, able to coordinate the team and enable the team to exert its maximum combat effectiveness. And McKay, it is estimated that the only one who can really threaten Chiba now, at least under the eight gates, McKees combat effectiveness is unquestionable, the true general, the key to victory, is actually McKay. Yes, they still have a chance to win at this moment. Besides, they didn''t really intend to lose. At least, I don''t want to lose now. This water area... In a sense, is Chiba brother already invincible? And at this time, although a catastrophe has passed, the face of Yu Rihong is not happy at all, on the contrary, it is more solemn. In the scene just now, she had already clarified the conjecture in her heart, and deeply understood that the situation at this moment was already quite severe for them. , Unexpectedly, this girl''s mind is so delicate. I dont know who I learned from. Kakashi may not be able to see the clue in such a short time. This girl, Hong, has not changed a little bit more than in the original work! This delicate mind, I dont know how she developed it! And at this time, looking at the silent Yu Rihong, Chiba knew very well that the little girl in front of him, or the little girl in his impression, had already seen the current situation. At the same time, such a very surprising thought flashed through my mind. "Then, I can only..." After , Chiba suddenly turned his gaze and suddenly landed on the round soil hill in front of Kakashi. "Crack!" In an instant, with only one glance, a gap suddenly opened on the round soil hill. coming! And just at this moment, Kakashi, who had been watching the hill, suddenly burst into a bright red brilliance in the writing wheel''s eyes. Can''t help it? then hide your hands there! Almost at the same time, Yu Rihong''s gaze shifted slightly. I always feel that if this battle is serious, the big guy is not holding such a particularly relaxed attitude, I am afraid it is no less than a fight with Uchiha Nobuhiko! At this time, all this fell into Chiba''s eyes, and such a sigh flashed through Chiba''s heart from the bottom of my heart. "Ok?" However, the moment he sighed, Chiba''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes suddenly looked down. "Chichi! Chichi! Chichichi!" And at this moment, when Chiba''s eyes settled, a few wisps of water vapor suddenly rose up under his feet, and then, the water surface under his feet seemed to boil, and the sneezes continued to emerge. The white water vapor, and even the blisters on the surface of the water, began to churn. "Boom!" Then, without waiting for Chiba''s next move, the water under his feet swelled up quickly. After that, in a short period of time, wisps of fire light slowly spread from under the bulging water surface. Seeing that Chiba had only time to flex his legs, the water surface burst open. A huge fireball, with the sound of chucking steam, burst out of the water, and hit the white-haired youth on the water. Even people rushed into the air with the ball. "!" Immediately, a series of grilling sounds rushed towards the sky. "Boom!" But at this moment, there was a sound of cracking of earth and rock from Kakashi''s side. After a crack was opened in the originally closed round soil hill, it suddenly burst open. The black and purple skin-like hard objects flew out from the fragments, standing out and making a fist, but a fist rushed towards the face of the squatting Kakashi. "Sure enough!" At this time, Yuri Hong, whose eyes were attracted to the past, couldn''t help exclaiming in her mouth. In the exclamation, this surprise and an inexplicable emotion were added. It seems that now that the hill is bursting, and Kakashis face is already with another Chibas fist, it is not a dangerous situation, but a thing worthy of excitement. Even, if someone who doesnt know looks at it at this time, they think that Kakashi and Yuhihong are in a hostile relationship, not a comrade-in-arms relationship. "Puff!" And at this time, because the fireball broke through the water and the waves broke out on the surface of the water~www.novelhall.com~ a head suddenly popped out, and the head of the man was breathing heavily in the middle of the waterfall. It was as if all the air around him was inhaled into his lungs. is the Asma who was pulled into the water just now! "Red! Not enough!" And after taking a few big mouthfuls, before panting, Asma suddenly looked at Yurihong and roared. "Puff puff puff puff!" And just between this roar, above the water surface where Xi Rihong was located, the water surface suddenly revolved around. At the center of the rotation, four water streams slammed out, turning the dragon into the air, as if evaporated by the water vapor in the air. The clean giant fireball attracts ordinary people, and with the momentum of the four dragons competing for pearls, it moves towards the fireball. Looking at the momentum, it seemed that he wanted to swallow the fireball and extinguish it. Suddenly, Xi Rihong reacted, and flung four kunai in her hand. After the swing, a small whirlwind spit out her mouth. With the four kunai thrown out first, she shot into the fireball at a speed faster than that of the water dragon. in. "!" In an instant, the detonating talisman tied to the end of Kuwu was ignited instantly. "Boom!" Then, in the midair, the light flashed suddenly, and the roar of the explosion burst out! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2506： opportunity "Zizi!" The blue and white arc is like a sharp sword, piercing out, and a few small electric and optical surpluses remain unchanged, flying out, overflowing a few arcs in the air, and dissipating in the air within half a meter in front. "Cough!" At this moment, in the mid-air near the ground, Chiba''s eyes widened suddenly, a mouthful of blood, and he coughed up from his mouth. "I rushed here so desperately, it should be... a clone!" Under him, he was half kneeling on the ground, rubbing his cheek against Kakashi, who was almost staggered with Chiba''s punch, raised his brows slightly, and spoke unconsciously. In the words, there was a touch of disappointment. "Zizizizi..." At the same time, the lightning that pierced from the back of Chiba''s heart was like a sharp blade, and the lightning formed by the chakra of the spherical thunder attribute slowly dissipated. "It looks like you can see through it again." At this time, Chiba, who was passing through his chest, slightly deflected his head, looked at Kakashi below, and said helplessly. "you" In response, Kakashi raised his head and said. "Flap!" However, before he could say anything, this Chiba slowly turned into mud, and finally turned into a pile of mud, which slipped from his arms and finally spread on the ground. "Boom!" And at this moment, Kakashi''s figure suddenly leaned forward, as if being pushed by the huge force above. The force was so great that if Kakashi hadn''t reacted fast enough to stabilize her figure, I''m afraid it is stuck now. Cassie was already leaping forward and fell to the ground, in a real sense of shit. And just in this inclination, there was a sudden flash of light above the head, and then there was a roar of explosion, and the scorching wind roared. "This" In a short time, Kakashi suddenly turned his head, looked at the mid air behind him, his face changed slightly. I saw that in the mid-air at this moment, a huge ball of fire was slowly spreading, and the white water poured down from the air, like a hot spring rainstorm, hitting everyones faces. And above this small lake, which seems to have fallen a lot of water, a sense of warmth instantly spread from the face to the whole body, and even around the lake. This... a bit too much! That was a clone just now, so the one who fought with Red just now should be the real Chiba. This power... Chiba has extraordinary medical ninjutsu, even reaching the level of self-healing. but And at this time, Kakashi did not feel any warmth of the warm hot spring rain, on the contrary, there was a feeling of cold back. In his mind, he couldn''t help but start thinking about what would happen if he was in Chiba''s position, such a big fireball. As a ninja with many battles, Kakashi could see that the power of this fireball is definitely not small, and seeing its full spread like a wave of fire, I am afraid there was a second explosion. The explosion almost used all the heat of the fireball. The power has exploded, and a layer of impact released at the moment of the explosion is added, and the person who is hit will definitely not be able to negotiate. Even if its the main body of Chiba, if it is not handled properly, it will probably be seriously injured, luck will almost lose its combat effectiveness, and it is possible that it can only heal itself in place. And this kind of powerful ninjutsu, naturally, should not be used in this kind of pairing exercise. "Uh" At this time, besides the tangled faces of Metkay who were still frowning and thinking, the two people who had caused the instigator, Yurihong and Asma, looked at the fireball and fire waves that were clearly beyond their imagination, and their mouths twitched unnaturally For a moment. To tell you the truth, I was too excited just now, and suddenly there was no sense of importance. Now that I reacted, it was indeed overdone. Especially when I saw that the battle on Kakashi''s side had been separated, and the back hand was after the clone. Although Chiba habitually buys a back hand, the most back hand is the clone, but that does not mean that the back hand of Chiba is endless, and one clone is destroyed, and there is another clone. They have been paying attention, at least Kakashi has been paying attention. Since the three clones emerged, Kakashi has been observing the movements of Chiba, under the sight of Shalunyan, unless it is visual Blind corner, otherwise it is impossible to hide the clone silently. And the blind corner of vision, there is only this mire time. Now, the back hand of this quagmire has been lifted, obviously, Chiba should have no other clones. In other words, Chiba, who is currently in the explosion, is the main body. In other words, Chiba may really be seriously injured next. caused serious injuries. This was during the duel exercise, but it was a very serious accident. Anyway, this power shouldn''t be used in duel exercises. "Tap!" At this time, watching the sky have completely turned into fire waves and spread out, and gradually began to dissipate with the evaporated water mist, Asma climbed up from the water surface and stood on the water surface. Then, A slight hesitation flashed across his face, then he looked at Kakashi who was standing on the shore and said, "Are you sure, this is the body?" "Yes, will there be a clone?" Hearing this, Yuri Hong also turned her head suddenly, looked at Kakashi, with a touch of embarrassment in her eyes, and asked. "No." In response, Kakashi shook his head, and a few unnatural smiles appeared on the corners of his mouth. Based on his observations and understanding of Chiba, Chibas back hand should stop here, and the only back hand may be this small lake. And if the mud clone was on the other side of the mud just now, then it is undoubtedly the body standing on the lake. If there are other clones, then Kakashi can only say that at this time, he can only surrender. "So, is that the final word?" At this time, hearing Kakashi''s affirmative answer, Asma was still a little hesitant, and asked involuntarily. "Ok" With these words, Kakashi was silent for a while, and looked at each other with Yurihong and Asma, after all, he dared not make a conclusion. "Puff!" But then, without waiting for him to say anything, the fireball in the air could no longer hold on, and finally broke into sparks from the fire waves, slowly disappearing into the air. Then, in the dim sky, a black lacquer shadow fell from the top of the fireball, carrying a burst of smoke that looked like charred, after splashing countless water splashes, it fell into the lake. "Uh" Seeing this scene, all three of them twitched their mouths, their faces full of unnatural expressions. In this situation, needless to say, this person is Chiba''s body, no doubt. Only Metkay has a pensive look, and the surrounding green chakra airflow begins to shrink slowly, as if he has entered a state of contemplation of forgetting things. "So, are we winning?" After , after looking at each other, the three of them walked a few steps forward, and after keeping a long distance from the fall of the black shadow, they looked towards the place of the fall. I can see nothing except the calm water, and the waves from the fall have calmed down. The entire lake is once again as flat as a mirror. "No... something happened, right?" At this time, Yuri-red frowned and said with some worry. Hearing this, Kakashi and Asma also looked at me, and I looked at you, their faces a little stiff. According to the situation just now, Chiba should have used water escape ninjutsu at the beginning to put the fire ball, and was unpreparedly detonated by Yuhihongs detonating talisman Kuma. It is very likely that Chiba was really blown up now. Seriously injured. Without precaution, he received all the serious injuries from the explosion. That kind may become a serious injury to coke. "How to do?" Thinking of this, the three of them were all a little flustered. "No! Wrong!" But, at this moment, Kakashi''s complexion changed suddenly, and the moment the panic appeared, he was replaced by a look of stunned and horrified. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" And at the moment when these words sounded, three water walls rose up in front of the three of them. Attack? Do not! is Kakashi! And at this time, Yurihong and Asma reacted very quickly, with a tight heart, first glanced at the water wall, and then looked at Kakashi who was aside. Seeing Kakashi bit his teeth slightly, one hand already covered his left eye, as if he was suffering from severe pain. "Boom! Bang! Bang!" was also at this moment, just as the eyes of the two settled, the water wall in front of them shook suddenly with a muffled noise. Chiba! Almost instantly, the two of them changed their colors. "Wow!" Then, their eyes suddenly opened up, and the three water walls immediately turned into three water splashes under the impact, and splashed on the lake. At this time, on the lake surface not far in front of them, wisps of black smoke are slowly floating. I don''t know when, there was already a white-haired young man covered with cracked dark hard skin. "Crack!" "Crack, click!" "Crack, click, click!" And just at this moment, the dark hard skin covered with cracks fell off immediately, revealing the unharmed white-haired youth. "Sure enough!" At the same time, Kakashi, who squatted down with one hand covering his left eye, gasped slightly, with a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth, exhaling such a sound. "Boom!" And just at this moment, the white-haired youth over there changed his face slightly, and his body slammed to one side. Then, the water in front of Chiba suddenly burst open. Almost at the same time, a chakra knife with a chakra turned into a sharp blade with the wind attribute had already struck his chest. Asmana still had a slightly surprised figure on his face, slowly revealing it in front of him. What a quick response! The second time! At this time, Chiba''s originally indifferent face showed a hint of astonishment. Obviously, Asma attacked so quickly that he hadn''t expected it. "Crack!" And just at this moment, the moment the color of astonishment appeared on his face, a knife mark suddenly cracked open on his chest, revealing the new tender skin of a baby. A drop of blood slowly fell from the bare new tender skin and fell into the lake. "Tick!" There was a splash of water droplets, which clearly appeared in his ears. Almost subconsciously, Chiba lowered his head and looked at the lake where the drops of blood were dripping under his feet. In a short time, a layer of blood fainted in his exposed left eye. is exactly the same as the **** shape after the drop of blood drops on the lake surface! , illusion! Almost instantly, a chill suddenly flashed across Chiba''s back, the bright red light in his eyes suddenly lit up, and the three-goed jade group instantly swung away from his pupils. When he turned his head, he looked at Asma''s shoulder that was about to cross. In an instant, the air seemed to dizzy a layer of pupil power that looked like a three-hook jade writing wheel eye, slowly spreading toward Asma''s shoulder. "Oops!" And at this moment, Asma''s shoulders rang out with a female exclamation, and a dull dark color suddenly flashed through the red eyes of the evening sun that protruded from Asma''s shoulders. Then, there was a deep touch of blood, dizzy in her red eyes! is the illusion of writing round eyes! Do not! illusion rebound! And before her consciousness fell into a sluggishness, such a thought suddenly flashed in her heart. "Tap!" However, just as the deep red in the eyes of Xi Rihong, a sluggish air surged, Chiba, who had successfully rebounded from the illusion, had a serious face, and layers of ripples suddenly appeared under her feet, and her figure sank slightly. , But to withdraw. "Snapped!" And at this moment, in his eyes, the big hand that was pulled back horizontally was suddenly pressed at the position of Xi Rihong''s breast ribs. Suddenly, Yuri''s red eyes cleared. illusion... Release! With the sound of slap, Chiba''s gaze slightly deflected, and she looked at Asma whose entire posture had been twisted, and turned his eyes backwards. The real tacit understanding of cooperation! Almost instantly, this heartfelt emotion flashed in Chiba''s heart. Behind, or above! However, although his eyes were looking at Asma, Chiba''s aftermath was always locked on Yurihong''s body. As long as Yurihong moved slightly, he could detect it. If she uses illusion, he can rebound even at this critical moment. The pupil power that has evolved into the reincarnation eye, even if it is Uchiha Nobuhiko''s illusion, he is not shocked. However, at this time, through the insight of this writing wheel, he knew that the next thing was not illusion, but ninjutsu! L~www.novelhall.com~Ninjutsu! "Wow!" And just at this moment, Chiba''s thoughts were flashing, and the evening sun opened her mouth suddenly, and three huge phoenix blades wiped Asma''s scalp and cut towards his waist and ribs. In a flash, it is already in front of you. The wind escapes, a big breakthrough! "Snapped!" And at this moment, a wall of water rushed up under Qianye''s slightly sinking feet. In an instant, it was already cut in half by the breakthrough. I saw the three wind blades whizzing past, straight through the water wall. "No! That''s not right! It''s water instant!" At this moment, looking at the empty water surface behind the water wall, Asma and Yurihong exclaimed at the same time, and suddenly looked up. "Boom!" And at this moment, the water behind them suddenly burst into a huge group of splashes. The green chakra air flow was mixed in and flew into the air, and the waterfall scattered like flowers. "It''s now!" At the same time, a joy that seemed to be dull after a long time and finally understood, suddenly sounded behind them. In an instant, the flames behind them were like weaving, spreading out like a peacock on the screen! Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2507： opportunity To the peacock! The splashing water from the wall of water gave a slight coolness on the face, watching the fireball spreading like a peacock on the screen, in the middle of the air, there is almost a gesture of stepping on the water wall and being cut into two. Qianye''s mouth was unnatural. Unexpectedly, Kai really found a perfect opportunity! And in his mind, there was such a thought. , At this moment, he is in mid-air, and his feet seem to be stepping on a water wall, but it is nothing more than appearance. This water wall does not have any focus. A water wall in this state may collapse at any time and it is difficult to allocate it properly. When the chakra treads water, it is very possible to step on it with one foot. If the person does not jump up, the person has already gone down. In other words, now that others are in mid-air, there is no point of effort, it is the situation where they cannot go up or down, and cannot retreat. It is also the best time to attack! Obviously, Metkay, who has been thinking about something just now, has grasped the key fighter opportunity. "Boom!" However, as soon as this thought flashed, green flames spiraled up from the soles of his feet. Amid the sound of Chakra spreading out in the air, the bright red color of the writing wheel eyes in Chiba''s eyes had faded, but it was fading. There was a misty emerald green brilliance, and with a "pop", the water wall under my feet collapsed from top to bottom, and a thin emerald green flame coat that seemed to fit the skin was attached to Qianye''s body, facing the wind. Swaying. "Coco!" At this moment, looking at the fastest fireball that was almost in front of him, Chiba didn''t seem to care much, but slowly clenched his fists amidst a series of skeletal sounds. "Boom!" Then, an understatement punched out, and suddenly, a fireball came out with the sound of the air being exploded, and directly hit the fireball that rushed up the fastest. With a bang, the two phases exploded. Whether it was Metkay''s fireball or Chiba''s fireball, they all burst apart, splashing a few sparks in the air and dissipating. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" And just after the two fireballs collided, the sound of the collision came one after another, but after seeing that fireball crashed, Chiba''s fisted hand seemed to be twisted, and countless fireballs were like phoenix wings spreading. The top-down fierceness rushed toward the fireball belt that was upwind. Originally, the two sides were very close. The two fireballs collided together almost immediately after the collision, and the sound of collision and air burst was endless. "This... what is this?" "Ok... so awesome!" "It turned out to be... it turned out to be just..." And at this moment, watching the fireballs coming out of those two articles collided with each other, the eyes of the originally dizzying Xia Ren newcomers immediately settled on the feet of the water splashing, standing on the water surface, almost pressing the water surface. The obvious big crater on Metkay''s body, or the white-haired young man who seemed to be stepping on the air in the middle of the sky, and the white-haired young man who leaped in the middle of the sky by the reaction force, was already shouting in exclamation. actually Without using Chakra, such a large-scale attack... Chakra is useless! At this time, Sasuke Uchiha and Neji Hyuga, the two of the two who still opened the visual system to enhance the blood line boundary, had their eyes widened little by little, and their faces showed shock again. Although they had seen many people in this battle that they had never seen before, or even thought about it, the scene before them really made them feel the indescribable shock. At this moment, from the sight of their blood, they could clearly feel that the pair of fireballs between the two of them did not carry a trace of chakra, and their chakra flow did not leak in the slightest. Form a fireball. In other words, these fireballs are their constant punches, and with that unparalleled speed, through the friction of the fist and the air, these fireballs are produced. It can be said that this piece of piece is more spectacular than Fire Dun Ninjutsu. They were punched out with one punch and one punch. It was completely physical skills. Looking at the speed of the fireball''s flight and listening to the sound of the fireball''s collision, it can be inferred that if there is a fireball hitting them, they will not only have skin and flesh, but a bone that accidentally corresponds to the location will crack in response. That is to say, each of these fireballs is extremely powerful. Although it is small, its lethality is probably comparable to a B-level fire ninjutsu! On the whole, it is already an S-level power. There is no doubt that this is an S-class powerful physical skill! Unprecedented, unheard of before, and even a physique that breaks the common sense of physique! Whether it is Uchiha Sasuke or Hyuga Neji, even if they do not have deep knowledge, they can understand the concept of the power of physical skills to reach S rank based on their qualifications and current experience. Especially Hyuga Neji, he is from the Hyuga clan, and the only thing that the Hyuga clan can rely on is physique, except for the gaze, and even if the Hyuga clan owners are known as the physique nemesis, they still need to learn or understand ordinary The physical skills of the gang, which is the rigid boxing method relative to the soft boxing method. This may be one of the reasons why Hyuga Neji will join the team of Metkai, the great master of Konoha Gangpa. In Metkays team, I am very impressed. In addition, the Hyuga clan needs to study other physiques. There is also a lot of information about the physique genre inside and outside Konoha. In the physique, Niuji Hyuga absolutely It is well-informed. And because of Hyuga Neji''s knowledge and knowledge, he has never seen a physique with S rank power, or even a physique with power exceeding A rank. Although physique is one of the three basics of ninjas, and basically every ninja can''t get around it, it always needs to be practiced, and it is definitely the most versatile. However, the necessity and importance do not mean that physique has terrible power. Generally speaking, the threat of physique is basically aimed at one or two enemies. The power is not large, and compared with ninjutsu, it is scale and destructive. In fact, they are quite limited. It can really be said to be the foundation of the foundation, even the power is at the basic level. And now, the physical skills used by these two people are beyond doubt in terms of power, scope, or destructiveness. They are almost the ultimate of Gangpai physical skills. Breaking the mountain and cracking the rock are only between punches. At this moment, if the two are between Across a mountain, maybe the two of them punched like this, and it took a while to punch through. "Hurry up!" And at this moment, Neji Hyuga, Sasuke Uchiha, and the crowd of Shinnin newcomers were horrified by the stalls, already falling into the water. After holding the Yuhihong in his arms and drawing a white mark on the water, Asma was He stood up stubbornly, with the sound of stomping on the water, holding Yurihong in one hand, but holding the Kakashi who was just in front of him, kneeling and holding his left eye, who seemed to be a little too slow. , Shouting, walking towards the edge of the lake. "Papa Papa Papa!" "Chichichichichichi!" And just after he grabbed Kakashi and ran, a series of fireballs poured down like a meteor shower above the water at their original location, and a series of huge splashes were splashed on the water surface. At the same time, chuckle chuckle. In the sound, it turned into strands of smoke and steamed up together with the water vapor that had evaporated due to the sudden high temperature. Afterwards, I saw the fire light above my head like weaving, where the two fireball belts collided, the fire light was already connected, like a wall of fire, in the midair between the two. At the same time, some of the fireballs produced by the two of them did not collide head-on, but they changed their trajectories. When they fell downward, they became the meteor shower. The next crashed down, scoffing loudly. "despair!" In about a few seconds, Asma ran all the way on the surface of the water. When the fireball burned his back, he finally ran out of the range of the meteor shower, panting, and put down both Xi Rihong and Kakashi. "This...this guy...really, is he really invincible? There was no injury at all just now, and he even fought with the full-blown Kai very vigorously, not tired.", After putting down the two of them, he put his hands on his knees and finally gasped violently, while gasping in his mouth, while complaining. "This is natural. Brother Chiba has gone through many lives and deaths. His body has become accustomed to the limit state, the state of physical exhaustion, and his endurance has reached an incredible level." At this time, Xi Rihong''s hand beside him touched her right breast ribs, a blush flashed across her face, with a hint of cursing, she said. "Can''t continue!" At this moment, Asma hadn''t breathed well, Kakashi, who was squatting on the side, who seemed to be slowing down, suddenly exclaimed, with a scream on his face. "what happened?" Regarding this, Asma did not care about breathing, and Xi Rihong did not care about the fever on her face, both turned her head and looked at Kakashi. In this battle, Kakashi seemed to have been their captain, and now, it was obviously Kakashi who saw something. Things that matter to the battle situation! "Look at the water!" Hearing this, Kakashi covered his left eye, and said with another finger on the water surface in front of him. And following his words, he was covering between the fingers of his left eye, but there seemed to be wisps of blood, slowly overflowing, following his hand, slowly falling from the cheek, and finally fell into the water. Among. water surface? When hearing this sound, Asma and Yurihong turned their heads rather unclearly, but saw the fireball in front of them like rain, leaning down, but it was the same as before, and the number and speed of the fall did not change much. . Ok? wrong! In the next second, both of them were stunned, and there was a panic in their eyes. At this moment, as this meteor shower-like fireball fell, they suddenly realized that their figure was also lowering bit by bit, but above the water surface, there was already a cloud of fog, which was visible to the naked eye. The speed of discernment, diffuse upward. At this eye-catching stall, the water mist has already covered their knees, and their chests will probably be covered by the water mist soon. Looking at the trend of the water mist, I am afraid it is impossible not to fill the sky! Then, in the next second, the eyes of the two of them fell on the young man in the mid-air, who was covered in emerald green skin-like swaying flames. He wants to create blind spots again! And at this moment, their hearts suddenly brightened. As long as the mist does not pass over their heads, they basically feel like they are in the mist, and this youth is no longer visible! "Kay! Stop!" After reacting, the two of them almost screamed together, shouting at the Li Kai who fisted over there. "what?" Hearing the hurried roar in unison, Metkay was slightly startled, his hand slowed down, and immediately lost gear towards the peacock. "Boom!" At this moment, the white-haired young man above the front seemed to have expected that Metkay would be slow in his hand, and the current hand was fast. In an instant, the balance of the colliding wall of fire was broken, and a series of fireballs broke through like meteors. The fragmented wall of fire whizzed down towards the piece of Metkai, Asma, Kakashi, and Xi Rihong. "Boom!" As he watched the fireball roaring down, Metkay also reacted quickly. He simply stopped, and a huge wave swelled under his feet, and disappeared in an instant. Then, in just an instant, the three Asma also disappeared in an instant. After leaving the place, in the next instant, the four of them had appeared on the water surface outside the fireball range at the same time, which was the center of the original lake. "Boom boom boom boom!" Next, the fireball fell into the water. With the sound of the bang, the color of the fog rose suddenly, and the top of the four people''s heads instantly flooded. In a blink of an eye, the four of them seemed to be in the mist. "call!" Almost at the same time, Metkay let out a long sigh, and the green chakra air flow all over his body disappeared in no time. "Retreat!" At this moment, Kakashi was drinking again. With two "pops", Matkay grabbed Asma''s hand before he could breathe, and at the same time, Yurihong''s hand was also grabbed by Kakashi. In an instant, the four figures flew back again. "call out!" And at this moment, the mist at their original location suddenly thundered, breaking a round hole, and even the water surface below it pierced through like a thunder gun. The hole opened a round mouth. After a second, there was The water swirled into the hole, filling up quickly. "Snapped!" As soon as the four of them landed, they stepped on the surface of the water. A figure suddenly fell from the place where the thunder gun fell. When they fell into the water, they were already pressing their hands on the surface of the water. "Go!" Seeing this situation, neither Kakashi nor Metkai made eye contact, pulling Asma and Yurihong back again. "Puff puff puff!" And as soon as they rose from the water, the feet of their original location suddenly flashed blue and white brilliance, and then, there was a sizzle, four thunderballs burst out of the water, but it was like a flash of thunder. , Rush up. so close! Watching the four thunderballs splashing out, the four of them also landed on the ground one after another, looking at the almost steamed lake in front of them~www.novelhall.com~ their faces were uniform. "Boom bang bang bang!" And before their heart palpitations ease, where they landed, four pairs of dark purple-skinned hands suddenly broke out of the soil. Amidst four pops, when the four people changed their colors in horror, their feet were already fix. bad! Almost at the same time, the four people screamed in their hearts. "Snapped!" Then, almost subconsciously, Kakashi folded his hands together, and lightning flashed on the bottom of his feet. Lei Dun Ke Tu Dun! The black and purple color of this hand is obviously a hardening technique, and the only thing that can be destroyed and cracked in the shortest time is Thunder Dun! It can be said that Kakashi is almost blessed to the soul and reacts quickly. "Just know you will react!" However, at this moment, Chiba''s voice came from a considerable distance, and the voice was light, but it seemed that the winner was still in hand. "Duh!" At almost the same time, a kunai engraved with runes was inserted between the four. "Zizi!" But at the same instant, Kakashi changed his color in amazement, but the thunder light under his feet could not be recovered, spreading like a spider web. Lei Dun, Lei Di! "Papa Papa!" However, as soon as the thunder light spread, there was a full meal, and then, as if attracted by Kuwu, he slammed into it. Then, above the kunai, the rune lit up instantly. Follow the rune accumulation, and in a flash, it accumulates into a small thunderball on Kuwushou. "Boom!" In an instant, thunder flashed above their heads. When! And between this sound, the four of them raised their heads together, their complexions instantly turned gray. "boom!" After that, thunder exploded, and the three of them hugged the thick and thin thunder pillars, drowning the figures of the four! https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL: Chapter 2508： split "Boom--long--" The huge beam of thunder and lightning fell from the sky without warning, and the reflection was reflected in the eyes of the children who had not blinked or even reacted. The sound of thunder roared, stimulating everyone and disappearing. The spread went away, and it kept hitting the barrier at the edge of the clearing there, ripples rippled across the barrier. Everyone''s face was printed with a layer of blue and white in this moment. "what happened?" And this time, almost everyone murmured such a puzzling doubt. This time, even Uchiha Sasuke and even Hyuga Neji were unknown, so they did not expect such an attack at all. There was no sign at all, so thunderous escape was launched. Even under the situation just now, it was impossible to launch a thunder escape of this scale at all. The three people holding the thunder pillars of thickness and thickness did not look like thunder escape that could be displayed. At least, it''s not so without warning, you can descend without any preparation. "Crack!" And at this moment, just when all the children had only time to spit out this sentence, the crowns of the trees above the heads of the children suddenly cracked without warning, and they broke from the middle with a clatter backwards. Fell down. "what happened?" "Assault?" "What''s wrong? How did it break?" And feeling a chill on the top of their heads, and the sky above them is empty, and the children who almost have a sudden sense of openness can not be surprised at the thunder pillar that descends from the sky and the thunder pillar around the body that can no longer control it. The electric snake, all the people raised their heads all at once, and they were already startled and yelling in anger. However, soon, they all became quiet. At the same time, his gaze moved upward, and finally landed on the split tree trunk. At this moment, right above the middle of all Shimonin newcomers, that is, the bare broken trunk where the three of Nara Shikamaru was hiding, stared at a white-haired young man already standing. "It''s too much. If you don''t want to get hurt, just follow me." When everyone''s eyes settled, the white-haired young man spoke almost expressionlessly. After all, without waiting for their reaction, he flew out and flew toward the forest inside. This And seeing the appearance of the white-haired young man who left after saying this, the new people who had returned to God on the thunder column were all taken aback. Obviously, it was a little overwhelming. "Wow!" However, they did not react for long. A gale with some electric snakes whizzing from the thunder pillar instantly awake them. After subconsciously looking back, everyone held their breath for an instant. Aside from anything else, the extremely tacit understanding of all members flew away with the white-haired youth''s footwork. "Crack!" "Kakka!" "Crack, click, click!" Then, as they got up and flew over, the forest floor suddenly spread and opened countless cracks. In the cracks, lightning flashed, but the thunder snake walked, digging ditches, and the entire ground was covered. The bursting Razer ploughed a cobweb-like crack. Even some of the trees blocking the road of the thunder snake were almost pierced by the violent thunder snake, or the thunder snake broke up in half along the trunk, or pierced through a gap of the thickness of the bowl, and finally , They all fell down. And these violent thunder snakes are almost chasing the flying people under the feet of the newcomers. If it weren''t for the people flying between the branches, I''m afraid, at this time, the Razer has already relied on the inductance to directly power everyone. Repeatedly. "Chichi! Chichi! Chichichichi!" And at this moment, in the midair, where the thunder pillars descended, countless thunder snakes spread. In a flash, the blue light inside the enchantment was flourishing, almost even the sunlight in the sky was dimmed. Come down. "Crack, click! Click, click, click!" At the same time, the thunder pillar swelled, and suddenly, the thunder snake plowing through the cracks on the ground gathered more and more, and the mud on the edge of the thunder pillar began to turn over in a series of charred air. After going out, following the direction of the spread of thunder pillars, the piles and rolling continued. "boom--!" And as the thunder pillar expanded and spread, the dull roar once again spread far away due to the violent reaction of the air and thunder and lightning. "Hurry up!" At this moment, looking at the tumbled and fallen tree in front, the white-haired young man, that is, Chiba suddenly stood still on a thick tree, looked at the children who were only a few meters away, and then looked at the swollen tree. When he opened, there were already countless teardrops bursting into the air, but a hint of anxiety flashed across his face. "Snapped!" And hearing this sound, the newcomers also know that the situation is urgent, but looking at the appearance of the thunder snake flying, the trees falling down, and the soil turning over, if the thunder snake hits itself firmly, even if it is not coked by electricity , It is necessary to lie in bed for two or three months. And a month later, the final test of the Zhongnin exam will begin. If you don''t run faster now, you will really have suffered a disaster. I''m afraid I don''t have to think about the Zhongjin exam. Therefore, one by one, the Chakra attached and burst as much as possible under their feet, and the speed immediately increased a lot, and they all made a desperate sprint posture. "Snapped!" At this time, Chiba, who was close to the situation, put his hands together, and already had several seals. "Arrived!" At the same time, Neji Hyuga and Tiantian, who had been wrong at first, had already passed him. Before turning around, they had already stood behind him. Later, Nara Shikamaru and others turned around after seeing the two of them crossing. After understanding, they stood still behind Qianye. Somewhat unexpectedly, the seventh class, which was originally quite outstanding in all classes, fell behind. After passing him, it was also Uchiha Sasuke who caught Naruto Uzumaki in time. Otherwise, it is estimated that Naruto Uzumaki is. Need to leave some nosebleeds. However, Chiba didn''t care much about the poor performance of the seventh class. When the last person passed his stall, his hands were already on the tree trunk. "boom!" Afterwards, with a sound comparable to a roar, a dark, angular wall suddenly rose from the ground under this tree, blocking the crowd. "Boom!" And just as the dark wall rose for a moment, as if a huge force hit, the whole wall trembled, and thunder light suddenly shot out on the surface of the wall. "Fuck!" Then, on both sides of this wall, at a distance from the people on both sides, the trees suddenly rolled up. Several bowls of thunder and lightning hit the invisible barrier. Amid the crackling sound, the thunder and lightning spread up. It turned into a kind of cover-like spider web thunder and lightning, after a few sizzlings, it dissipated into the air. Behind... is the barrier! This is the edge of the barrier! At this time, Uzumaki Naruto, who had just stood firm, suddenly pinched a layer of cold sweat. At this moment, he has come to understand, if it hadn''t been for Sasuke to pull him just now, he might have seen blood at this moment. At least the nosebleeds will not flow less. Nothing can stand it! This wall can stand up! At this moment, the others were relieved as they looked at the thick wall that had a sense of security after a few tremors ahead. Enchantment...no problem! At the same time, their gazes couldn''t help but look behind them. Although it was a bit out of control, it was not as powerful as real lightning, and its power was still a lot weaker. Now that the barrier is also resisting, it can be considered relieved. It won''t cause any big commotion. At this moment, Qianye glanced back unconsciously, and after seeing that the enchantment was safe and sound, he was also relieved. It seems that as long as the enchantment spell mark is not hit, there shouldn''t be any major problems! After that, after a sigh of relief, Qianye''s mind already had a rough idea between the enchantment he had for himself and the power of the disaster that he had caused. To be honest, Chiba still has a lot of grievances. If the barrier is broken at this time, then the consequences will be two things. These two statements, one is mild, and the other is serious. To put it lightly, such a big thunder pillar now will definitely cause commotion and affect the Zhongnin exams, but in the end it was suppressed by Konoha, and he might finally reveal his identity, saying that he was practicing ninjutsu or something. , By the way, let those hostile forces feel that this is his name, Taki Chiba, who is actually acting as an agent of Naruto. Then, the concealed thing passed. Maybe it can have a positive effect. On the serious side, it is very likely that the commotion caused an allergic reaction from the hostile forces, especially if Uchiha Nobuhiko regarded it as a provocation. Then, the matter is probably out of control. The Zhongren exam is definitely unable to proceed, and his plan will be greatly reduced, at least entering a very uncomfortable situation. Although it will not fail completely, I am afraid it is not far from failure. In other words, in fact, Chiba is really, really, really over-riding now. Fortunately, judging from the situation just now, there should be no major problems. "Teacher Kakashi! Teacher Kakashi, they don''t know..." But at this moment, Naruto Uzumaki was awakened suddenly, obviously thinking of something vital, and the next sentence almost roared out. Yes! our teacher! At this moment, everyone was awakened by the sound of the huge thunder pillar that was swelling and spreading in front of him and crushing it to the four directions. When this thunder pillar became an attack they had to avoid, the thunder pillar was an attack on their teachers. In such a big battle, if even this white-haired young man and the surgeon had to turn their heads and run away, then, wouldn''t their teachers be so fierce. Almost for an instant, the eyes of the new people who understood it fell on Qianye''s body unconsciously. "Don''t worry, as long as the wall is okay, they will be fine." In this regard, Chiba spoke immediately. This Thunder Pillar does seem to be out of control now, but as the caster who used such a strong ninjutsu attack, the target is a friend for many years. It can almost be said that Chiba has any nostalgic words in Konoha Village, that is A few people. In the eyes of others back then, they didnt get along with each other seriously. However, in this treacherous world of Ninja, as the existence of the same camp, as long as they recognize each other, as long as each other If you haven''t done anything that threatens yourself or your own power, then becoming a life and death may be a task or a conversation. For Chiba, Kakashi and the others still have an inherent advantage. Maybe Kakashi knew Chiba for only the years since Chiba has traveled, but for Chiba, the character of Kakashi and others. The content of the original book has long been understood completely, and there is no major reversal or major change in their personalities in this life. They are innately favored by Qianye. At least, even if Qianye doesn''t know anyone, if he encounters any life or death matters, then he will leave these things and his own safety to these people. In other words, even if they don''t have much friendship, Chiba still recognizes these people very much. Coupled with the perception after getting along, at least, Chiba still regards them as friends. Since he was a friend, and used Thunder Dun''s top-notch escape technique, Qianye would naturally not fail to prepare. At least, it can guarantee the safety of several people. "Really?" However, his well-thought-out words were met with suspicion by the novices. Seeing these new people of Shinnin, you look at me, I look at you, even the geniuses like Sasuke Uchiha and Neji Hyuga have a suspicious look on their faces. The reason is also very simple. In the current situation, it is obvious that the Thunder Pillar is out of control. Maybe the thing that Chiba said may be a certainty without losing control. After all, the strength is real, seeing is believing. However, the state of being out of control now, no, even the ninjutsu used by oneself can be out of control, and the ninjutsu used by friends can be out of control~www.novelhall.com~ This makes them feel that this seems not very reliable. . There is really no way to make them agree or feel at ease! "Do not worry!" And even though he didn''t look back, Chiba, who was determined in his heart at this time, knew everyone''s doubts, and immediately spoke. In the words, there is already a reassuring affirmation. For Kakashi and others, he didn''t worry, nor did he need to worry. He was already fully prepared. Unless the one who just came down was a "kylin", Kakashi and others would definitely be fine. "but" In this regard, there are some doubts behind him. "Don''t worry, I''ve already..." Almost subconsciously, Chiba spoke. There was even a relaxed smile on the corner of his mouth. "Boom!" However, at this moment, a muffled sound rang out from the left side suddenly, interrupting his words. Not so... Almost instantly, Qianye''s face flashed with shock, who had a somewhat relaxed smile, shrugged his shoulders, and stared sharply. Then, the corners of his mouth instantly twitched unnaturally. "Kakka!" At this time, cracks appeared in his eyes, like cracks in glass, spreading from the ground to the sky on his left. The barrier is cracked! "Crack, click, click!" At the same time, on the ground below the barrier, where the transparent crack originated, an electric light rushed towards the cliff with a crack, and in a flash, it cracked towards the bottom of the cliff. "Crack!" In the end, a particularly crisp sound of cracking... Three generations of Hokage, cracked! https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL: Chapter 2509： In the Thunder "Long!" The trembling roar of the air spread far away, hitting the transparent barrier barrier, raising waves of waves. "Crack!" The cracks in the barrier that had stopped cracking seemed to have been shaken a few more cracks again in the vibration of this sound, and the cracks that stretched from the bottom up, like branches, expanded a little bit. However, the blue and white light in the barrier and the winding Tyrant Thunder Snake were dimmed, and a slight darkness slowly shrouded in this barrier. It expanded more than five meters, and the woods on the Hokage Rock cliffs made the ground cracked like cobwebs, and the trees fell and scorched and a mess of thunder pillars. Finally, when the power was exhausted, it slowly dissipated. In the air, there was only one circular deep hole still emitting the black smoke. "Kaka! Kaka!! Kaka!" At the same time, as the darkness descended, the dark, angular wall that blocked everyone''s reluctance slowly cracked, and finally, with a bang, it turned into pieces, and finally Disappeared on the ground that seemed to be ploughed across. At the same time, behind this wall was also exposed, looking at the tree-like transparent cracks in the mid-air with a puzzled look, and the shrugging shoulders and closing his eyes and not daring to open his eyes, as if it would be nothing bad without opening his eyes Things happen to the general white-haired youth. "Is that... a barrier?" At this time, everyones eyes were attracted by the tree-like transparent cracks, and they did not notice that the thunder pillars had disappeared, the walls protecting them had also collapsed, and the white bridge that gave them countless pieces of common sense. Hair youth. "Ok." Then, when the voice of the person who asked the question fell, one of the children nodded and said. The immediate thing is almost obvious. The barrier was cracked. "So, is it okay? What happened here just now..." After that, the newcomers of Shikino reacted more quickly. For example, because they often asked Nara Shikamaru questions, Yamanaka Ino, who always responded very quickly, was originally Yuuki Shino who played a role in the team that must be calm and composed. Or it seems that Haruno Sakura, who has a keen sense of touch and is not too slow, is always underestimated. At this moment, they all raised such a crucial question in unison. At the same time, everyone noticed the biggest problem facing now. Even as test-takers, they don''t know the crisis that Konoha Village is facing now, but even if they don''t know what the crisis is, it is not a good thing to make such a big noise at such a critical time in the Zhongnin exam. Nor is it something to be taken lightly. "Is that okay?" Then, just after these words, the part of the genius in each class, such as Kakashi, Neji Hyuga, Shikamaru Nara, etc., all looked at the white-haired youth over there in unison. After that, everyone suddenly understood something, and their eyes fell on the white-haired young man. Afterwards, everyone was taken aback for a while, and finally discovered the strangeness of this white-haired young man, even if he was just looking at his back from behind, or even the tree branch, some people could hardly even see this back because of the angle. However, at this moment, everyone felt that the white-haired young man shrugged his shoulders and looked stiff, as if he had encountered something that he didnt want to see, or that he seemed to have foreseen something, but didnt think that something would happen suddenly. Some have no way to accept it, and even feel that they are deceiving themselves. will not Is something bad? And after feeling this, the people of Shinobu, look at me, and I look at you, their expressions are a little unnatural. If this enchantment loses its effectiveness because of these cracks, if such a big movement here leaks out, I am afraid it will really cause trouble to the village. Although I dont know whether this disaster is big or small, the education that everyone present has received since childhood and the actual combat experience in carrying out tasks all means that their thinking will not be the same as their own age. Moreover, Konoha Village Relatively sunny and soft policy guidelines also give them a higher sense of belonging. In the basic mature thinking, this kind of trouble to the village is very repulsive to them. Therefore, looking at the gray-haired youth at this time, there is also a bit of anxiety and eagerness. "I know... I know..." At this time, the white-haired young man, Chiba who was the instigator, did not respond immediately. On the contrary, he closed his eyes and underestimated it as if he was chanting, and his eyes closed with regret flashed on his face. . It seems that there is really a certain expectation for the current situation. However, for some reason, he didn''t pay too much attention, which eventually led to the situation he absolutely didn''t want to see now. "Look!" And at this moment, there was an exclamation from behind him. "teacher!" Then, a cry of exclamation sounded behind him. Judging from the content of the exclamation, the attention of the new Xia Ren behind him has shifted elsewhere. "That''s... the teachers?" At the same time, almost after this exclamation sounded, there were a few sporadic suspicions. The speaker didn''t really believe what his eyes saw. At this moment, behind Chiba, several footsteps sounded. As if it was a signal, the footsteps made more and more sounds. Gradually, one figure by one figure began to pass by Chiba''s side, and then went away in the pit of black smoke. "Ugh" After feeling that his back was empty, Chiba opened his eyes little by little with a grinning grin. His eyes fell on the transparent tree-like cracks over there. After looking at it for a while, he sighed slightly. Tone. This is the end of the matter, even if you don''t want to see it again, it has already happened, and there is no room for change. Sure enough... Me too... Are you a bit too excited after not coming back for so long? In the sound of this sigh, Qianye also cleared up his mood, and his figure flashed, but it turned into a black shadow, and the newcomers of Xia Shino made a ninety-degree corner, and headed towards the transparent crack of the stump. "DaDa!" "DaDaDa!" "DaDaDaDa!" And soon, the children who flew by Chiba, because there was a mess in front of them, and there were no trees to block them, they almost reached the front of the pit almost as if they were walking on the ground. Amid a series of sound of landing, these The Xia Ren newcomers paused for a while, then formed four strands of their own, and headed toward the four different directions that were still emitting black smoke and seemed to be a little hot. "Chichi!" At this time, in this deep pit, at the bottom of Yimapingchuan, in four different directions, there were four black smoky stones with a metallic luster that could be seen. Judging from the corners, it should be in the shape of four people, and these four people sitting or standing or squatting are almost exactly what the four teachers looked like when the thunder pillar was lowered just now. "DaDaDa!" And the one that ran to the edge of the stone the fastest was the seventh class, which was the slowest. At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, and Sakura Haruno were reflected on a stone that looked half-squatting. The figure of the three landing. "Intact... such a strong Thunder Ninjutsu..." Looking at the rocks ahead and the Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura who had already leaned in to see clearly inside, Uchiha Sasuke stopped in place, and his original cold face was an expression of shock that could not be restrained. The close-fitting stone with no cracks in front of him was obviously the reason why Taki Chiba was sure that his teacher was not in danger. Obviously, before the lightning fell, Taki Chiba had already made the first move, although I dont know how he covered his teacher with such a layer of defense that can withstand that level of lightning at the moment the lightning fell. Ninjutsu, but it is certain that this technique must have been performed by Taki Chiba. However, even though Uchiha Sasuke was surprised at the speed of this Takichiba''s ninjutsu, what he was really shocked was the intensity of this ninjutsu. Obviously, both the speed and intensity of this ninjutsu are beyond general knowledge, but compared to the speed of this ninjutsu, the intensity of this ninjutsu, as a defensive ninjutsu, and as a soil escape ninjutsu, this The hardness of ninjutsu is simply incredible. According to the previous game, it can be seen that this Takichiba is very good at using the hardening technique of earthen escape. Sasuke Uchiha doesnt know much about this book, and he doesnt know how to do it, let alone anyone who is good at it, but still There is a certain degree of recognition, and more or less from the fight just now, this Takichiba uses the hardening technique of the earth escape, and is very good at it, and has even used this hardening technique far beyond itself. The utility of intensity. However, no matter what type of hardening technique Takichiba uses, Earth Dun is Earth Dun, which is completely restrained by Thunder Dun. Basically, a small electric snake can give this high-level hardening art. Create cracks. Just now, my teacher used a simple thunder attribute chakra to crack several times. And this is also the incredible thing about the hardening technique of the earth escape. Needless to say, the power of the thunder pillar that is as big as just now is the thunder escape that restrains the earth escape, and this hardening technique of the earth escape can also defend, even a crack No. This is simply a situation that will not happen even if it is the incredible thing in the incredible. The Five Escape Ninjutsu restrains each other, and one ring restrains the other. This is almost the ultimate principle. The destruction of the Ninja world and the disappearance of Chakra are impossible to change. No matter how you think about this art of hardening the earth, whether it is his kind of knowledge and knowledge, or the three generations of Hokage, he is almost the most knowledgeable and knowledgeable person in the world, and he cannot believe it. Such a thing. Had it not been for this stone to be placed in front of Sasuke Uchiha and witnessed the whole battle, otherwise he would never believe in such a thing, even the first and second generations of Naruto and the third generation of Naruto told him so , He would never believe it. Normally, it should be this stone, which has become fly ash. I''m afraid, the teacher Kakashi inside is not lucky. May not be fatal. However, serious injuries are almost certain. As the horrified thoughts in his heart turned one after another, Sasuke Uchiha''s heart was thinking about what it should be like under normal circumstances. No matter what he thinks of the normal situation, looking at the black smoke in front of him, the land seems to have some hot pits. No matter how optimistic the situation is, his teacher will lose his combat effectiveness and may even suffer some permanent injuries. No matter how you look at it, it will be a big deal. And now this situation that seems to have nothing happened is really a bit dreamlike. "Invisible, there seems to be a lot of things behind!" And at this time, just at the stall that Sasuke Uchiha felt like a dream no matter what he thought, he walked forward, and after checking it all up and down, Uzumaki said helplessly. "Ok." At the same time, Haruno Sakura also said. At this moment, in front of the stone, except for the distressed figure of the two of them, nothing can be seen, as if it was originally pure black inside. This stone is not a stone, but like a mirror. . "Hey, Sasuke, take a look at the writing wheel to see if you can see anything!" At this time ~www.novelhall.com~, after the two looked at each other in distress, they both looked at Uchiha Sasuke, who seemed to be frozen, and then Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t help but speak. Hearing this, Sasuke Uchiha frowned slightly, but there was nothing. His eyes flashed bright red, but he opened the writing wheel and walked towards the stone. Good to take a look! In any case, the mystery of this earth escape must be found out. Although I still don''t know how to ninjutsu, and I don''t have a chakra with the attributes of soil, it does not mean that the principle of ninjutsu cannot be used in other ninjutsu. It''s just that I can''t think of it because of experience. But while walking, such a thought flashed in his mind. Compared to Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura at this time, this genius of the Uchiha clan had obviously thought a long way. "Wow!" And just at this moment, with a soft sound, a slightly stunned expression flashed across Sasuke Uchiha''s face, and his footsteps stopped instantly. At this moment, his eyes seemed to confirm his previous conjecture, without warning. The stone in front of Naruto Uzumaki rubbed slightly in the middle of his inadvertent shoulder, and it suddenly shattered into powder, just like Instantly weathered, turned into dust and fell on the ground. Kakashi, who was half squatting on the ground, seemed to have a look of suffering just now. "I... I didn''t do anything!" At this time, Uzumaki Naruto''s subconscious voice of abandoning responsibility due to accidentally rubbing his shoulders rang. "Unexpectedly, it will be in the sky!" At the same time, judging from his face, Kakashi, who seemed to be staying at the moment before the lightning pillar descended, raised his head and looked at the sky, sighing helplessly and somewhat sadly. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL: Chapter 2510： Hindsight "Heaven?" After seeing his teacher reveal his figure, he looked up like this. Naruto Uzumaki was too late to observe the stone that suddenly turned into powder, and he raised his head hurriedly and looked towards the sky. In other words, the sky in the barrier. "Ok?" But at this moment, Haruno Sakura also looked up, vomiting some doubts unconsciously. "When?" Then, almost in unison, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura exclaimed at the same time. At the same time, where other classes are located, the remaining three rocks are also turned into powder, revealing the undamaged teachers of each class wrapped or protected, and it is almost the moment the teacher showed his body. It was the first time that he looked to the sky and uttered words similar to what Kakashi said. In addition, the other Xia Ren newcomers also subconsciously looked towards the sky. "Boom..." At this moment, just when everyone''s eyes were fixed on the sky, a thunder blasted across everyone''s eyes with blue and white brilliance. At this moment, above everyone''s heads, directly above, a cloud of clouds that said it was big and not too small was hovering in a posture of a circle above it. From time to time, a few imperceptible electric snakes flashed from the clouds, reflecting the petite and thick layers of dark clouds. When But at this time, seeing the piles of dark clouds, almost everyone''s mind passed such a somewhat surprised idea. Just before the thunder pillar came, their attention was focused on the thunder pillar, but they didnt even notice that it was right above the thunder pillar. Is there such an obvious one? Under the thunder pillar, there is indeed something small. Transparency, isn''t it obvious, so long as you look closely, you can still find dark clouds. At the same time, after seeing this dark cloud, apart from being surprised, the hearts of the new people of Xia Shinobu were puzzled. Now the sun is shining inside and outside the barrier, the white clouds and the blue sky are shining brightly, how can there be such a dark cloud, or thunder cloud that has accumulated thunder and lightning. Moreover, this dark cloud is inside the enchantment, and looking at the enchantment, it has physical properties, that is to say, it is physically separated from the outside world. There is no reason. There is no dark cloud outside. There were no dark clouds, but suddenly there were a bunch of dark clouds. Obviously, this is something that someone has moved. Do not! It should be said that this is Taki Chiba''s hands and feet, almost without thinking about it. However, they didn''t know what to do to form such a dark cloud, and also be able to lower such a powerful thunder pillar. After seeing this dark cloud, the new people at this moment also understood that the thunder pillar was not a thunderbolt born out of thin air, but through the power of thunder and lightning in this dark cloud to achieve this power. Otherwise, if it is purely artificial, it would be impossible to create such a huge thunder pillar with a personal chakra alone. However, the power of thunder and lightning in this dark cloud is completely sufficient. And at this moment, just after the thunder, the layers of dark clouds that topped the enchantment dome slowly began to dissipate. Not long after, the sunlight outside the barrier came in, and everyone''s eyes began to slowly brighten up. "Ms. Kakashi, are you okay?" As the sun shines, a slight warmth flows all over the body, and the new people who watch the sky start to react have also reacted, and among them, the fastest reaction is the carelessness on weekdays, absolutely and respond. Naruto Uzumaki can''t get up soon. The first thing he reacted, Naruto Uzumaki asked his teacher. "Naruto?" Hearing this sound, Kakashi was also slightly taken aback, and he hesitated to look at Naruto Uzumaki beside him. Obviously, he did not notice Naruto Uzumaki just now, just looking at the dark clouds in the sky and confirming what he was thinking. . Ignore the disciples who have already been around. "It''s okay, Mrs. Kakashi, did you bump your head?" Looking at her teacher with a dazed expression, Haruno Sakura on the other side seemed to have thought of something, and asked hurriedly. The expression of words is already a concern. Obviously, he thought that his teacher should have hit his brain just now, so that he didn''t even notice Naruto by his side. "cough!" After hearing this sound, I felt that even Uchiha Sasuke looked at it with a look of "has your head hit", Kakashi couldn''t help but cough, and then said: "I''m fine, so big Qianye is to protect the battles." "Oh" Regarding this, seeing that their teacher stood up without embarrassment, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto looked at each other, nodded, and did not pursue them. "What''s the matter with this dark cloud?" And Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto, who have always belonged to the more gossiping among the three, have not been held accountable, and Uchiha Sasuke, who does not gossip a little, will naturally not care too much. Besides, he has something more interesting now. Speaking bluntly now. "dark clouds?" Upon hearing this sentence, Kakashi, who was still not embarrassed, immediately looked at Sasuke Uchiha with a serious face and was taken aback. "Yes, judging from your reaction just now, you should understand, this dark cloud, no, how did the thunder pillar come from?" Looking at his teacher, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t wait for his teacher to say anything after being taken aback, and said simply and straightforwardly. To his teacher, Uchiha cursed never knowing to be polite. It has always been clear that if you give your teacher a bit of face, or if there is little difference in your words, you will probably never get the answer you want. In fact, at this time, Uchiha Sasuke is still a little grateful. At this time, it is himself who asks questions. With such a perfect question, his teacher should not be able to just make a joke and just lie to him. In a sense, Kakashi''s reputation in the eyes of his disciples may be worse than outside. At least, Sasuke Uchiha had already completely guarded his own teacher at some point. but Lei Dun can still have such an effect, this Taki Chiba... At this time, apart from the precautions and defamation of his teacher, Sasuke Uchiha had another thought in his mind. "Thunder Dun of this level, don''t think about learning, it''s not something you can think of now." And at this moment, as if to see through Uchiha Sasuke''s mind, Kakashi stood up and glanced at Uchiha Sasuke, and patted his hand on the shoulders of Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura, rarely using the teacher''s Said in a tone. "Huh? What to learn?" In response to this, Naruto Uzumaki turned his head quite suspiciously, looked towards and said this inexplicable sentence. To be honest, for Naruto Uzumaki, it is too late to learn how to control the red chakra and spiritism, so there is no time to think about thunder escape. Moreover, this class is suddenly powerful, but when he summons such a huge toad, the thunder is powerful, but he is not weaker than it. Moreover, he had never learned Lei Dun Ninjutsu, and he didn''t know how long it would take to learn this time. Teacher Kakashi was really joking. How could he learn from Lei Dun, and that Taki Chiba had lost control just now, and almost hurt himself. Although she usually doesn''t like to use her brain when doing things, it is related to whether Sasuke can get on the ground in the future, but he has always been using her brain. Moreover, now I am starting to learn Lei Dun, and I am not afraid of being too greedy. Naruto Uzumaki at this moment, under the blank face, was quite disapproving. "Sasuke..." Hearing these words, I have always been very sad for Uchiha Sasuke. Haruno Sakura immediately judged that his teacher meant something, and couldn''t help but look at Uchiha Sasuke who was a little far away, obviously understanding , My teacher said it to my sweetheart. And Haruno Sakura still knows a little bit about her sweetheart, and it is very possible to really ponder this kind of thunderous escape. However, judging from the situation where Lei Dun and Leiton are out of control just now, this Lei Dun will get out of control in the hands of Taki Chiba, the strongest in Konoha Village. No matter how you look at it, it is quite difficult and dangerous. Ninjutsu, she didn''t want her sweetheart to practice such a dangerous Ninjutsu. At this time, looking at Uchiha Sasuke''s gaze was also quite worried. "I know." In response, Sasuke Uchiha said coldly: "Don''t open up the topic." To be honest, even though he has seen the power of this thunder escape, just like Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto thought, Uchiha Sasuke did not intend to practice this kind of thunder escape, and he still knew the pros and cons and how many catties he himself was. Perhaps, before switching to this battle, he might have an eager idea. After seeing such a powerful ninjutsu, he can''t wait to learn it. However, after this battle, as a genius, he finally saw a lot of things, things that belonged to the strong, and even things that belonged to the strongest Takichiba. After seeing so many things, he had some naive thoughts. , After all, was removed from his mind. This Lei Dun ninjutsu is not something he can practice right now. The most important thing is to focus on the present. He just discussed the training schedule with Kakashi, and he can''t make trouble until the end. However, this Lei Dun has seen it now, and it will be of great benefit to his future cultivation of Lei Dun, and even the changes in the nature and form of the Thunder attribute Chakra. How much, after seeing this scene, Sasuke Uchiha also had certain ideas for his future Thunder Dunge. And as the most suitable attack in the five escape ninjutsu, the attack power is also the strongest escape, Uchiha Sasuke is also very caring. Be very careful. And at this time, instead of worrying about whether he would venture in to learn this Thunder Dungetsu, the most important thing was the intention of his teacher suddenly saying so at this moment. I am really worried about my detours. I still want to excuse the trouble of telling the story of the collapse. This is very important. During this period of time, maybe Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno didn''t have this mindset, but Sasuke Uchiha had purposefully figured out some of the laws that his teacher was playing. Sometimes there is such an unreliable teacher and two of his teammates. One is inattentive and the other is inattentive. If he doesn''t have a lot of attention, then they may be led away by their teacher for the rest of their lives. "..." In response to his disciples response, the corners of Kakashis mouth under his mask twitched slightly, and at this time it also happened that the dark clouds dissipated, and the sun shone brightly, illuminating the four people, and a sense of warmth flowed through the body, but there was a trace. There is no pain. Although it was said that after being surrounded by stones, it seemed to lose consciousness for a short time, but Chiba finally saved them. After such a powerful Thunder Dunn, he was not injured after all, and even he was born because of the lack of Chakra. The pain in the left eye also calmed down. Ugh After all, I lost. There is nothing to hide. Regarding this, Kakashi sighed after feeling this kind of magical comfort, but after all, he didn''t intend to fool his disciples, and informed the three disciples of what he had prepared. "In fact, the source of this dark cloud, if you carefully link all of Chiba''s actions from the beginning of the battle, it is not difficult to guess how it formed." At this time, Kakashi said so. "All the actions at the beginning of the battle..." In response, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura were taken aback at the same time. "Could it be those water escapes? And... Kakashi, the quagmire you were just now?" And after this froze, the moment Uchiha Sasuke reacted the fastest after all, he blurted out this sentence of surprise. Obviously, something has been thought of. "Yes, specifically, it should have started when I was flanked by my fire escape and Asma''s maneuvering techniques. At that time, my dignified flame dragon technique and his water dragon technique offset each other. The water vapor should have floated right above where we are now, which is also the central dome of the enchantment. The smoke and dust of the fireball that exploded in the mud just now merged together to form a cloud-like mass. I am afraid that at that time, Chiba I have already planned to use this technique to end this battle. After that, Shui Dun creates a huge lake and confronts Kais Chao Peacock. It is undoubtedly the purpose of letting the water evaporate to the sky as soon as possible, forming rain clouds. Of course, my burning mud It also provided an updraft and sent moisture up. Basically, it shot itself in the foot by lifting a rock. From that time on ~www.novelhall.com~Chiba has basically won." In response, Kakashi nodded and said. "that time" At this time, when he heard this, Sasuke Uchiha''s heart was already transparent, and he already understood all the processes. At the same time, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura looked at each other in surprise, and understood something. "No! I can''t say that. Chiba should have made two-handed preparations, one is the Thunder Dancing Ninjutsu that needs to be accumulated, and the other is the dirt clone hidden in the burning mud. The dirt clone should also be hidden. A winning plan, of course, because it has been blocked, it has only become a blindfold, allowing us to ignore the rain clouds in the sky." Seeing his disciple''s face seemed to understand, Kakashi added. "Then, the last thunder gun did not attack you, but was deliberately sent underwater, and then turned the thunder gun into a thunderball under the water, using the thunderball to transform the rain cloud into a thunder cloud, and finally turned into something like this Powerful Thunder?" In this regard, Uchiha Sasuke could not help but said. "Yes, and in order to guide the power of thunder and lightning, he also used my thunder escape to create a thunder seed for precise strikes." Hearing this, Kakashi nodded and said with a sigh. "..." After hearing this sentence, Uchiha Sasuke suddenly fell silent after confirming what he was thinking. At the same time, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto, look at me, I look at you, and opened their mouths, but they didn''t make any sound, but there was already an indescribable surprise on their faces. After Kakashi''s voice, all the students who asked their questions were silent. As if, I don''t know what to say! https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL: Chapter 2511： think "what happened?" Noting that his disciples suddenly stopped talking, Kakashi blinked his glasses and involuntarily looked at his disciples, but seeing that the disciples were just silent, they seemed to have their own minds and hesitated, as if thinking of something, but He didn''t know how to say it, so he asked now. When they heard their teacher''s words, the three looked at each other. You look at me. After I look at you, the hesitation on their faces is even worse. For a while, they still didn''t speak. what happened? Isn''t it the reaction they should have? Seeing this scene, Kakashi blinked, but he was a little confused. Generally speaking, according to his understanding of his disciples, after hearing these, he should be a little restless, such as Naruto, should be noisy to find the roots. Then I have to think carefully along the way. Even Sasuke, who has always been calm, may be a little bit unable to sit still. As for Sakura''s words, she might not say it, but she should think carefully in her heart. According to the normal process, the next thing is to make a fuss. By the way, in the end, Naruto and Sasuke, who have a competitive mentality, should have a quarrel. Although this kind of quarrel is just the unilateral loud voice of celebrities. According to Kakashi''s observation, in terms of quarreling, Sasuke is likely to be too lazy to yell with celebrities, and Naruto will have the absolute advantage on the surface. As for who is really dominant, Kakashi has reservations. And now this kind of hesitation and cessation definitely shouldn''t happen to my disciples at this time and this time. Is it possible that what I said is incorrect? With the final judgment, Kakashi unconsciously began to look for his own narrative problems to explain the abnormal situation. "Ms. Kakashi, what you said just now...really, really...premeditated?" And at this moment, Naruto Uzumaki seemed to be finally unable to hold back, pursing his lips, hesitated for a while, and then spoke. At the same time, when these words came out, even Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura also looked at Kakashi together. Obviously, this was what they wanted to ask. Hearing this, Kakashi was slightly startled, but for a while, he did not speak. "Is it really a coincidence?" Seeing Kakashi stunned on the spot, Haruno Sakura tentatively added another sentence. coincidence? Kakashi was slightly startled when she heard Haruno Sakura''s tentative words. Don''t you believe these children? Afterwards, in a daze, his mind naturally skipped such a thought. "It was definitely premeditated." Afterwards, Kakashi said positively. "but" As for Kakashi''s affirmation, the three looked at each other, and they almost subconsciously refuted it. However, after looking at each other, it seemed that they couldn''t find any rebuttal words, and could only utter these two words. "Don''t worry, he is such a person. He doesn''t do things that are not planned, especially when fighting." Looking at the appearance of his disciples, Kakashi finally understood what his disciples were struggling with and said. Speaking of, without mentioning Chiba''s strength, Chiba''s fighting style should be a relatively rare fighting method belonging to genius. No wonder they can''t believe it. Do not! It should be said that I finally truly felt the truly terrifying place in Chiba. At the same time, such a thought flashed through Kakashi''s heart. They may have become accustomed to the current situation, this thunder pillar, and the emergence of this thunder pillar from nothing. After all, they have known Chiba for so long, although they have not seen Chiba really fought seriously. However, as people close to them, they are not stupid, and they have also witnessed and investigated on purpose. Chiba''s fighting style has been taken for granted. After all, Chiba used this way of fighting in the original Zhongnin exam to tie him with Hyuga Xueying who completely restrained him at the time. Even when he was fighting against himself, he already had the embryonic form of this fighting method. They have long been used to it. It was also a bit clearer, otherwise he wouldn''t be particularly wary of blind spots and large areas of water during the duel exercise just now. What Chiba is best at is making use of these fighters. However, for these children, it is the first time to see such a fighting style. No, it may not be the first time, but it should be the first time to see such a perfect play of this fighting style. Over the years, the ninjas who have experienced that era have somewhat learned from Chiba, and a group of tactical ninjas similar to this way of fighting have appeared in the village. Therefore, these children may have seen it. But what is certain is that the only thing that can perform perfectly in this way of fighting is Chiba alone. At this time, the children''s reaction like this is undoubtedly hard to believe that the battle can still be fought like this. This is also very normal, so many top powerhouses in the Ninja world back then, I am afraid it is the same, and it is also unbelievable that the battle can still be fought like this. Especially those who really played against Chiba. If you look at it this way, your disciple''s reaction is normal. "There is really no coincidence in it?" Hearing further explanations from his teacher, the three people''s doubts were obviously even worse, Haruno Sakura still asked unwillingly. "No, he is like this. He never believes in coincidences. Anything that is not certain that it can be achieved is a chance for him." In response, Kakashi shook his head and said with certainty. "Is there nothing he can''t count?" But at this time, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto had not had time to ask, but Uchiha Sasuke, who had already approached the front, asked eagerly. After he asked, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto who were about to speak also closed their mouths. Obviously, they also had the same question. "hardly." In response, Kakashi pursed his lips, but the answer was not as straightforward as before. It seemed that he hesitated a little before speaking. If, not counting that night... There is nothing that Chiba can''t count... And there was a flash of sadness in his heart. almost? Hearing these words, Sasuke Uchiha frowned, Haruno Sakura and Naruto Uzumaki looked at each other, and there was a mixed look of suspiciousness and surprise in their eyes. And their actions and eyes undoubtedly convey a meaning. is it possible? Although not absolutely absent, but almost? In other words, in the vast majority of cases, this Takichiba is an exhaustive plan? how is this possible? Can you count your opponent dead in every battle? Such a person cannot exist at all! If there is such a person, who has such a strong strength, and was born in the village of Konoha, then the current Hokage is not the old man of the third generation of Hokage, but this is Taki Chiba. And if such a person becomes Hokage, there is basically no war. If it were really exhaustive, Taki Chiba should have been their Naruto now, and the entire Ninja World would have lost many, many fights because of him. How could it be like this, having been concealed by the village for so long, even a little deed could not be left behind. It looked like a mistake instead. To be honest, after deliberation, the three of them are not convinced. Even, I feel that my teacher has made a wrong judgment because of personal emotional factors. "Ugh" But at this time, after seeing the incredible look on his disciple''s face, Kakashi sighed long. Afterwards, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura only felt a warmth from the top of their heads. When they looked up, they saw Kakashi looking at the sky, with his hands gently pressed on their heads, among the bare eyes. , With a slight sense of sorrow. It seemed that there was a trace of sadness. "When you fully understand his experience, you will believe it." Afterwards, with a little helplessness that Haruno Sakura, Uzumaki Naruto and Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t understand, Kakashi almost muttered. Regarding this, I saw that no regular teacher showed such an expression on weekdays, listening to the helplessness and even some sad words in the words, although the three still had questions, they did not ask them after all. Kakashi''s reputation is poor. In the seriousness and mind of the disciple, it is worse and worse. However, the four of them have experienced life and death together, and none of them are truly cold-hearted. The usual gags and complaints are just because the relationship is too good, too close and too close, so its a bit less. It''s polite. In fact, the relationship is very close and better. At this time Kakashi''s expression and tone, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura were a little depressed, but they didn''t know what to say. And at this time, some whispers were heard from all around, and as the dark clouds dissipated, the other teams also began to inquire about the situation just now, and their teacher also gave an explanation. For the teachers, the cause of this battle was not so much that they reunited with Chiba after a long absence, and wanted to confirm each other''s strength, as they were disciples. If they were the same as they were back then, this battle is probably a battle of will, and they want to surpass Chiba, but after more than ten years have passed, they will no longer be those little boys. They have gone through countless battles, experienced hundreds of battles, and even have begun to carry the banner of the village. Almost everyone is the leader of a team, and even everyone has commanded more than two Senior squad captains with several or even three-digit missions, if they were replaced in the middle and late stages of the third Ninja War that year, at this moment, they would at least command a unit of a hundred people. Even if you don''t command the troops, they are the ninjas of a certain force. They have already shouldered a lot of responsibilities and experienced too many joys and sorrows. They are no longer the children who were striving for victory at the beginning. They think more, understand more, and know that many things are more than winning. important. Of course, after reuniting after a long absence, there is still some youthful spirit. It''s just that there are some. And now, after adding another identity, their thoughts, especially after Chiba''s return, are almost focused on these disciples. For them, after becoming a teacher, they have a feeling that they would never have in the task before. Especially these students are really quite good, and people need to cultivate unconsciously. , Cultivate talents. At the same time, they also understood the feelings of their teachers. Unconsciously, they have become the people who think about these children the most. And when Chiba came back, as the strongest genius in the village, he had been a legendary mission more than ten years ago. When such resources came back, how could they not use them to give their disciples a long insight? And the best way to gain insight is not an intuitive battle? That''s why they tried their best. Relying on some of the advantages of the duel training and the cooperation of the four people who spared no effort, they finally played a duel exercise that looked and essentially beautiful. At least, it made Qianye feel moved. And now, they are explaining the thoughts of Chiba in particular in detail, so that the children can understand what they think in these thoughts, and even find some useful things that can affect their lives. It can be regarded as a disguised form for Chiba to teach them a lesson. Chiba has only accepted one disciple, but for various reasons, Chiba has not taught this disciple how to teach it. Now it seems that their disciples have taken a big advantage. UU Reading www.uukanshu.com Chiba Lian My disciples hadn''t taught much, but when they came back, they taught them directly. Still, in their opinion, a very useful lesson. "Where is Chiba?" After some explanation, some people gradually began to pay attention to the whereabouts of a vital person in this battle. It was Metkay, the teacher of Neji Hyuga''s team with amazing comprehension. After seeing him look around, he asked. "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, have you seen Chiba?" At the same time, Kakashi, who was sad for a while, suddenly thought of something, lowered his head, looked at his disciple, and asked. "Go over there!" In response, Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura looked at each other, and looked back at the original location of the white-haired young man. After seeing the empty place there, they shook their heads and said that they didnt know, but Naruto Uzumaki was clearer and pointed. There are clear tree-like transparent cracks over there. Enchantment? Looking in the direction pointed by Uzumaki Naruto, Kakashi''s brow wrinkled first. This tree-like transparent crack was very obvious on the barrier of the barrier. In other words, Chiba went to the destroyed barrier. Ok? Then, in the next second, when he understood Chiba''s intention to go there, Kakashi''s brow furrowed, and his face suddenly appeared unnatural. there It won''t be the Hokage Rock Statue... Afterwards, with an unnatural expression on his face, the corners of Kakashi''s mouth twitched stiffly. At the same time, there seemed to be something in his mind, something that was thought of for a long time, but it was something fresh in his memory. No...No way! https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL: Chapter 2512： Cracked "What''s wrong, Teacher Kakashi?" Seeing his teacher suddenly fell silent, after waiting for a while, there was still no response. Naruto Uzumaki raised his head and looked at his teacher. After blinking his glasses, he finally couldn''t help but said. "Hey...Have you noticed that Teacher Kakashi''s expression looks a little unnatural and a little familiar!" After that, after receiving no response, Uzumaki Naruto suddenly lowered his voice and said to Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno. At this moment, based on Naruto Uzumakis observation of Kakashi at this time and his usual familiarity with Kakashi, Naruto Uzumaki saw an unnaturalness on the part of Kakashis face where only his eyes were exposed. This kind of unnaturalness is a bit familiar, the kind that I sometimes expose myself. It''s just that, for a while, I can''t remember when I will show this expression. "It seems... got into trouble?" But at this time, after the more careful Haruno Sakura took a look, her brows were deeply locked. In her eyes, Naruto Uzumaki could see the obvious unnaturalness, and she could naturally see it. After seeing it, Haruno Sakura also felt a strong sense of sight, even though his Kakashi teacher was wearing a mask, almost only a pair of eyes were exposed outside. After thinking about it a little bit, she found a match right away, but she seemed to be a little uncertain after all, she said. After all, this strong sense of sight is clearly the expression Naruto usually shows when he does some trouble that he doesn''t want people to know. When he is in trouble during the mission, it seems to be the same expression, at least at the corner of his eyebrow. This unnatural appearance is almost the same. Of course, it was the first time she saw her teacher like this, and she couldn''t be sure for a while. "What do you think, Sasuke?" Then, almost subconsciously, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura simultaneously looked at Uchiha Sasuke who hadn''t commented. "..." In response to this, Sasuke Uchiha, who was still immersed in a state of doubt, was slightly startled in the face of two sudden glances and Yin Yin''s question in his eyes. Then, he subconsciously glanced at his teacher, but his face was still stern. Make a poker face color, and then said: "Well...Anyway, whether he got into trouble, it seems to have nothing to do with us." It doesn''t matter what I said. Kakashi didn''t care about Kakashi''s current expression and whether he was in trouble. From the tone of voice, it seemed that he didn''t take it seriously. Obviously, Sasuke Uchiha is not interested in finding out if his teacher has caused trouble, or even what happened. And to be honest, at this moment, Uchiha Sasuke is actually still surprised and wondering about Kakashi''s explanation and Taki Chiba''s life. In the final analysis, Uchiha Sasuke doesn''t believe that there are no solutions. No matter how powerful a ninja, no matter how clever a ninja, it is impossible to fail to make mistakes, especially when fighting, the battle of the ninja changes rapidly. Sometimes, even if the tactics are formulated before the battle, they may have to give up reformulating because of a very small matter in the battle. In the battle just now, the reason why the four teachers'' perfect cooperation was able to suppress this Takichiba for a while, obviously disrupted the layout of this Takichiba to a certain extent. Takichiba must have rearranged a set of tactics. That is the tactics of Lei Dun. Moreover, the foreshadowing set before is regarded as an abandoned child, and it may even be deliberately letting his teacher discover the back hand over there, so that his teacher thinks that the back hand has been found, and there is no need to consider too much, thus launching the general attack. In other words, there are not as many attacks on alert as before. So as to realize the thunder escape to break the enemy. And Sasuke Uchiha was not surprised because Chiba was able to formulate such a perfect tactic again. Taki Chiba was able to formulate this tactic. As Konoha''s strongest player, it is completely possible. Even any ninja is possible. Develop such a tactic. Uchiha Sasuke''s real surprise and doubt is that at that moment, Takichiba made such a detailed and perfect plan, and it was executed accurately and perfectly. To be honest, it is not difficult to develop tactics. Any ninja will make a tactical plan before the battle, but whether the tactical plan is clever or not depends on the level of the ninja. To work out a good tactical plan requires brainstorming, and at the same time, it also requires a series of preparations, such as intelligence. Either way, it takes time. And this Takichibas performance in this battle took almost no time, so he changed his tactical strategy. In other words, this process of thinking about tactics was completely gone. This Takichiba almost instinctively even had a brain. I changed a tactic after not passing. A more sophisticated, more appropriate and more perfect tactic. It seemed like this Takichiba, using tactics no longer needed brains, and with instinct he could come up with a perfect tactical plan. Yes, Uchiha Sasuke believes that if the Raidun tactical plan is unsuccessful, Takichiba will come up with a better tactical plan. To be honest, this is almost a monster. It is possible for ninjas to fight head-to-head, constantly improve their strength, and constantly come up with assassins. After all, every ninja will hide his clumsiness, and will not reveal his own assassin all at once, or may have prepared multiple assassins, and when it is used or used up, it is almost the end of the opponent. However, constantly coming up with tactical plans, and there is still no time for the opponent to react. If the opponent breaks one, there is another one or even two or three waiting. This is terrible. Tactics is the integration and perfect use of the ninja''s own power, so that the ninja can display 200%, 300% or more of the fighting power. Like Taki Chiba''s suspected tactical plan toss casually, it almost always maintains this combat power several times its own strength, who can resist it? This Takichiba has almost broken the law of inexorable Ninja battle. With such a strong strength and tactical ability, in any battle, he may absolutely have the advantage from the beginning of the battle. At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke has thoroughly analyzed the battle just now, and because of the thorough analysis of this battle, he also knows very well how terrifying Takichiba is and where is the real terrible place. In the world of ninjas, what is terrifying is not a powerful force, but a powerful force that cannot be defeated. Winning the strong with the weak is happening every day in the entire Ninja world. No ninja, even the first Hokage who was originally called the **** of ninjas, dare to say that he is invincible. And this Takichiba in front of him gave Sasuke Uchiha a feeling that he couldn''t beat him, and he couldn''t beat him. That is, invincible. No one can beat his feeling! This is also the reason why Uchiha Sasuke has no interest in or cares about his teacher now. If you change to normal, um... Naruto and Sakura said that his teacher showed a trouble-making expression, and he would definitely be quite interested. After all, he is also determined by the child''s character after all. He still felt quite regretful that he didn''t see the face under his teacher''s mask. Tactics... Sure enough, in terms of tactics, I should... At this time, his mind, in addition to the invincible feeling of Taki Chiba, also fell on the inspiration of this battle. "Let''s check it out!" At this moment, as soon as Uchiha Sasuke''s voice fell, Kakashi''s eyes raised slightly, seeming to smile bitterly. Then, just with this sound, he flew out, toward the tree-like transparent crack. "Teacher Kay!" "Teacher Asma?" "Mr. Red?" At this moment, other teachers also flew out one after another, flew out in the direction of Kakashi. Looking at each other, the children had to keep up, and Sasuke Uchiha, who was still thinking a little bit, was also pulled out by the two teammates. And as the cliff on the Hokage Rock, the woods and the open space are not too big, so the enchantment surrounding it is not very large. After only a while, everyone stood in front of the tree-like transparent crack and looked ahead. The cracked ground and huge gap were slightly taken aback. From a distance, the crack is not so huge. However, staying closer, looking at the huge transparent gap almost the size of the Konoha gate that looked like a missing piece of glass, everyone really intuitively felt how big the thunder pillar was just now. From the cross-section of the glass at the gap that looked like the thickness of the Konoha city wall, everyone clearly and intuitively felt how thick this enchantment really is. At the same time, I also deeply understand how powerful this Takichiba''s ninjutsu has been. "Oh, you are here!" But at this time, in the inevitable stunner of everyone, there was such a sound in front of the gap. "Ok." In this regard, the children did not answer, they just looked at their teacher in tacit understanding, but after seeing the unnatural look on their teachers face getting stronger, the four teachers seemed to think of something again and hesitated. Once, nodded. Then, following the big crack on the ground that broke through the barrier, he walked towards the white-haired young man in front of him, that is, the edge of the cliff where Taki Chiba was, and together with Chiba, the probe looked down. At this moment, on the cliff of the Hokage Rock Statue, there was a big crack connecting the gap that broke through the barrier. Obviously, the attack that destroyed the enchantment was extended all the way. And this gap has been going down, has spread to the cliff, the left forehead of the third generation of Hokage statue, right lip of the third generation of Hokage, at the same time, there are some small branch cracks all over the third generation of Hokage''s rock statue. "Well... the third generation of Hokage, it''s split." After seeing this scene, Kakashi''s bare eyes slowly revealed a strange and relaxed color, and said lightly in his mouth. It sounded as if the crack had nothing to do with him. On the other hand, the other three teachers took a Taki Chiba outside, and they all looked over strangely. For a while, the cliff was silent, only the mountain breeze whizzed by, bringing out a few sounds. Cracked? Three generations of Naruto? At the same time, after hearing this sentence, all the children were stunned. Obviously, their heads hadn''t turned around, wondering how the third generation of Hokage would split, and they were not here... what! Three generations of Hokage, cracked? Then, in the next second, they suddenly understood. It''s not that the third generation of Hokage cracked, but the rock statue of the third generation of Hokage cracked! You got into trouble! Disaster! Since Konoha''s founding, I haven''t heard of anyone who cracked Hokage''s rock statues. This is the destruction of the Naruto Rock Statue! As one of the symbols of the village, this Hokage Rock is like a mountain wall, which in a sense is a symbol of Konoha. . But it has great symbolic significance, letting other Shinobu villages know that the Naruto Rock statue is destroyed, the matter can be big. This is a matter of reducing Konoha''s international influence! Although they are small, they can clearly understand. Even the mischievous Naruto is just smearing the Hokage Rock Statue, but he never thought of destroying it. Moreover, Naruto''s pranks are also when there are no outsiders. Now, not only is it destroyed, but there are other ninjas from Ninja Village in the village. At this time, the three people in Class 7 finally realized that their teacher''s face was indeed an expression of trouble. The three people in the eighth class, Inuzuka-Ma and Yu-Noshino, are ready to escape Hinata Hinata. Nara Shikamaru of the tenth class stayed on the spot, and his brain was blank with his teammates. Even in the Metka class, Neji Hyuga and Tian Tian, ??who are much more experienced than those in the Metka class, are already sweating profusely, with a look of "Although Teacher Kai usually gets into trouble, but now this disaster should undoubtedly die." look. "What do you mean when you say this! Don''t you dare to do this? I know, I''ll have trouble fighting with you!" At this moment, a suppressed anger burst out in front of them. The children looked at it subconsciously, but they were shocked again. This was the first plan that turned out to be Taki Chiba, who had just been able to suppress the four elites who had been able to endure the best. At this time, Taki Chiba did not care about the invincible. Image ~www.novelhall.com~ staring, with a look of "I knew you were going to slay the relationship", and pointed at Kakashi without image. "I knew that the place Kakashi chose was not the place to fight." In response, Asma also spoke, and by the way, he pushed everything to Kakashi. "In this scene, how do I feel a sense of sight." And Xi Rihong took two steps back, and distanced himself from the three of them, seeming to be ready to leave quietly after clearing the relationship. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" At the same time, a fierce and desperate roar came from Metkay, who realized it later. At this moment, this Konoha blue beast has already squatted on the ground with his head in his arms. Remorse. It seems that the brain is completely blank. "what--?" But at this time, upon hearing Chiba and Asma''s shirking of responsibility, Kakashi, who was clearly pointed at him, didnt do it anymore. His eyes were abrupt, and then he looked at Chiba and Asmas. Position, jumped back abruptly, raised his fingers and pointed at the two people furiously: "You don''t shame me, who''s ninjutsu after all! Let alone it has nothing to do with yourself! I have participated, no one can leave it alone! " Then, after Kakashi''s sound, the five of them were slightly startled and silent for a while. Afterwards, among the glaring pockets of the children, a few people looked at me and I looked at you, and suddenly became angry. "It''s all you!" "The place you chose!" "Fight, I won''t lose!" "The loser will get the penalty!" Afterwards, several adults suddenly rushed together, screaming and scuffled. As if the three clones of Takichiba just now... Fight! https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL: Chapter 2513： Hinata desperately- This Is this really our teacher? Looking at the four big men fighting together, except for the calmer classes of Class 7 and Class 8, the already stunned newcomers, their mouths slowly opened, as the farce in front of them intensified, their faces The expression no longer knows how to describe it. If I had to describe it, it was something buried deep in my heart that collapsed. "It''s okay, Hinata." And at this time, Xi Rihong, who had not joined the battle, looked at the four people twisted together without image, and yelled "It''s your fault". They shook their heads helplessly, and then, they didn''t want to respond. Apparently, when he reached his eighth class, he began to inquire about the condition of Hinata, who was extremely pale. When she came out of the stone just now, she could see that Hinata''s face was a little too pale, and now, on her disciple''s forehead, there were even fine beads of sweat. , Obviously, the physical aspect is not optimistic. As for the words of his teacher, Hinata Hinata stood barely, shook his head, but bit his lip without speaking. At this moment, she seemed to have affected the injury. The injured part, especially the internal organs, was so painful that it was almost broken. If it hadn''t been forcibly resisted, she would have already groaned in pain. "Teacher Hong, Hinata rolled his eyes again just now." At this moment, looking at Hinata, who was already unable to hold back the painful color, Inuzukaya''s face flashed with a little fright, and he honestly spoke. "just?" In response to this, Yuri Hongs face changed suddenly, and her voice almost trembled. What was eager was to look at Inuzukatoa, his face showed a stern look that Inuzukato never showed, and Inuzukatoa almost took a step back in fright . Are you the teacher of that sister of the Hyuga clan? Remember. During this month, try to let the sister of the Hyuga clan use chakra as little as possible, otherwise, Anna cannot guarantee that this sister is in danger of life. At the same time, Yurihong''s heart resounded that night, the words of Haneda Anna Suisheng who did not know how to get to Konoha''s intensive care unit. Obviously, no matter what the purpose is, or simply want to heal Hinata, Haneda Anna means to make herself look at Hinata, not let her use chakra, or use too much. Chakra. At that time, since this Anna Haneda came over and told herself, it must be very important. It is very important not to let Hinata use chakras or to use chakras sparingly. It is about her life. Although Anna Haneda is a ninja from Kusakura Village, but with her innocent appearance, Yuhi Hong can''t find any reason to doubt Anna Anna Haneda. At this time, Hinata actually opened the writing wheel, and based on her understanding of her own disciples, I am afraid that the number of times referred to just now is definitely not once, and she has not asked Hinata about the waste of eyes. It was also a matter of the blood inheritance of the Hyuga clan, she was inconvenient to ask, but when she gets along day and night, she has to train Hinata, why can''t she not see it? For Hinata Hinata, this wasted consumption is definitely not a small chakra consumption. It is almost certain that Anna Haneda''s reminder or warning, she did not do it. Hinata at this time may be really dangerous! "Brother Chiba! Stop it! Come and see Hinata!" Thinking of this, Xi Rihong didn''t hesitate, and shouted directly at the four people who were in a group over there. "Hinata?" Upon hearing this, the four of them who had twisted into a ball were slightly taken aback, and at the same time they stopped their movements and strength. Even the new people of Xia Ren who showed faces that didn''t know how to describe them, they also watched at the same time. "Let me see!" Afterwards, Chiba, who was pressed by Kakashi and Metkai, with Asma''s pale face in his right arm, gave a solemn expression, let go of Asma and spoke. At this time, it was a tacit understanding that Kakashi, Metkay, and Asma had all let go of their restraints on Chiba, and walked aside with a somewhat serious look on their faces. They could also see that the face of this Hyuga Hinata was indeed quite bad, not to mention it was pale and white, and there was also a fine cold sweat. Although standing, the whole body was trembling, and a pair of eyes may be closed. Looks like I can''t wake up. The situation is indeed not optimistic. "lie down!" The distance between the people is also quite close. After the three of them let go of Chiba, a few steps away, they were by Hyuga Hinata''s side, and after standing still, Chiba''s brows frowned, and his expression was quite glaring. "Hinata, lie down!" Seeing Chiba''s appearance, Yurihong''s face also changed slightly, and she didn''t say much at the moment, so she hugged Hinata directly. Hinata was not tall and very thin. This time, Yurihong didn''t hold her at all. Lay her on the ground very effortlessly and lightly, just lying flat. "Humph!" At this time, Hyuga Hinata groaned in pain. However, in the next instant, her brows were loosened, and the tighter brows that had been frowned from the pain and placement immediately stretched out. At this moment, the dark green brilliance in Qianye''s hand had already embedded a strange wave in her chest. Under the gentle medical chakra, the intense pain in my heart that seemed to be about to rupture, immediately disappeared a lot. Even, a kind of warmth arose. Under the warmth, the pain disappeared like snow meeting the sun. As a result, the suffocation in the chest and the feeling of being unable to breathe caused by the heart''s mouth slowly dissipated. This girl... Really desperately. In response to this, looking at Hinata Hinata with his brows loosened, Chiba''s heart was a little secretive. Chiba still knows Hinata Hyuga quite well, and even anyone who has read the original should be impressed by this girl. After all, this Hyuga Hinata is a rare female character who does not know how many numbers, and successfully counterattacked to become an absolute hostess. Although the Japanese boy manga rarely portrays women, or that the successful portrayal of women, the heroines are basically vase-like characters, but the portrayal of Hinata Hyuga in Naruto is definitely successful. Successfully portrayed a weak girl as a strong woman, even, almost a replica of the first male protagonist. This is a very rare thing in the Japanese boy manga world, and it is also a very rare character. Chiba has always felt that Japanese juvenile manga does not have too bright female characters. It may be because Japanese society is still inferior to men. In short, Japanese manga artists have basically failed to portray women, and even some harem manga directly Routine, casually based on cute attributes and tragic life experience, it is over, most of the male protagonist''s vassal. Moreover, the heroine generally has no sense of existence until the end and becomes a vase in a vase, but Hinata Hyuga is a rare female character that can be remembered by Chiba. Although the sense of existence will inevitably decrease later, but the popularity is so high that it can be a single theater version for the male lead to chase her, which can be regarded as very rare, and her influence can also be seen. At this time, this behavior of Hyuga Hinata undoubtedly confirmed her character in the original work. It''s just that this time, it wasn''t her sweetheart Naruto Uzumaki, but the teammates around her. Moreover, leaving aside the image in the comics, it may be due to the relationship between Xuena and the fact that the combat literary fights just now are more than martial arts. Basically, there are many tricks and tricks. Basically, there will be a pause for the other party to crack or think. In the countermeasures, no one really kills, or is eager to decide the outcome. Therefore, relatively speaking, the intensity is not very high. In this way, it gives Chiba a lot of free time to observe the real in these original works. The main character. Among the observations, Chiba has attracted the most attention, one is Hyuga Neji, and the other is Hyuga Hinata. Of course, I also know that Hyuga Hinata has forcibly opened his eyes many times. And he also knew that this forced opening of his eyes was not because this Hinata Hinata was predominant, or was to compare with Hyuga Neji. It should be that Hyuga Hinata also knows the meaning of this battle, and is unwilling to let his teammates suffer. After all, Yu Nvzhi will participate in the third test next. As for the other teams, Uchiha Sasuke in the seventh class can see the battle clearly with the writing wheel eyes, and the tenth class Nara Shikamaru is originally a genius. It is completely possible to improve the tactical strength from the context of the battle. It was originally a line of wit. Even if something is not clearly visible, it can be inferred afterwards. For the tenth class, it doesnt matter if you cant see clearly. Besides, there is Yamanaka Ino in the tenth class. If you really want to see it, add Nara Shikamaru through the chakra perception. , You can also reproduce the battle at that time, not to mention Metkaban, also has a pair of eyes. Only the eighth class, that is, the class he was in, was very likely to see the battle clearly, and ultimately benefited the least from this battle, and was left far behind by other classes. Therefore, she must see the battle clearly and pave the way for her teammates, so that they can get the improvement they deserve from this precious battle no matter how they look. At least, to catch up with other classes. Even, Chiba could see that according to the injuries in her body, when she opened her eyes for the last time, she was afraid that the injuries had relapsed. Under the severe pain, she could still persist until the end. The perseverance of this little girl was indeed okay To describe it as strong. To be honest, this made Chiba think of Xuena. However, compared to Xue Nai, the aptitude of this little girl is more than a bit worse. Compared with Neji Hyuga, this girl is also much stronger. After really feeling the person Hyuga Hinata, Chiba can clearly feel that Hinata in this world is obviously richer in texture than the comics, after all, he is a real person. In the manga or animation, because of the primary and secondary relationship of space, the portrayal of Hinata Hyuga is somewhat missing. Now, this real Hyuga Hinata is obviously not an infatuated girl with only Naruto Uzumaki in his mind, but a more complete relationship, especially when it comes to friendship, which is by no means worse than Naruto Uzumaki. In a sense, it is a pity that this girl will become the seventh-generation wife of Naruto in the future. Of course, that was a long time later. At this time, Chiba didn''t think much about it, the girl''s injury still needed him to focus on treatment. This girl does not seem to be optimistic, but in fact she is indeed not optimistic. Originally, her injury was almost a life back. Had it not been for Haneda Ichiba to help her block it, and relieved the fatal blow of Hyuga Neji''s real anger, I am afraid her heart has been squeezed out of a piece of minced meat and a piece. It''s so empty, it''s impossible to survive. Even if someone blocked it, her heart was still severely injured. If Anna hadn''t used the powerful medical ninjutsu for instant regeneration in time, I am afraid, it would have to be broken. Although it will not die immediately, but if it is not handled well, she will die. undoubtedly. Generally speaking, if the regeneration has been carried out, there is no major problem with the heart. Even after Anna''s treatment, the Hyuga Hinata can be alive and well. However, Hyuga Neji''s blow, at any rate, wiped the side of an extremely important acupuncture path hidden in the heart. Although it did not break this acupuncture path, it also loosened it a bit. And this acupuncture point is the last acupuncture point in Bamen Dunjia, and it is also the most important one among all the acupuncture points of the human body... Dead door! Yes, Hyuga Hinata''s deadlock is loose! Although Hyuga Hinata didn''t open the first seven doors of the Eight Gate Dunjia, if the dead door opens, it will still burst out the part of the violent chakra hidden in the human body, and the chakra that even the human body must lock itself. Originally, the dead door was not easy to open. Basically, all external forces could not be opened unless the method of the Eight Door Dunjia, even if the heart burst, it could not be opened. However, the soft boxing method of the Hyuga clan~www.novelhall.com~ has the ability to control the opening and closing of the acupuncture points, and no matter how deep and stable the dead gate is hidden, it is nothing but acupuncture points, plus the soft boxing method of Hyuga Neji The power is far beyond the ordinary soft fist, and the deadlock is loose under this blow. If you haven''t practiced Bamen Dunjia Dead Gate to open the Dead Gate, there are only two results. The first one, the death gate Chakra burst out, and Hinata Hinata burst into death. The second, Chakra, the dead gate, broke through the other seven gates, and then Hinata Hinata burst into death. That''s why, Hinata Hyuga could not use Chakra to prevent Chakra from stimulating the loose dead door and directly open the dead door. After all, for the human body to refine chakras, the heart is the place where it passes, and the chakras that flow through it are also the most. When the dead door is closed, it is closely connected with the human body meridian. If it is not for special reasons, the chakra flow can only be regarded as an ordinary meridian. But once it''s loosened, it''s like the switch is half open, and even the smallest chakra will easily push the rest away. But now, Hinata Hinata used his eyes several times to open the dead door switch, at least, most of the dead door has been opened. What Chiba has to do at this time is to use medical chakras to restore the dead door to the degree of tightness with the human body meridians. At the same time, it also treats the damage to her heart caused by the deadly tyranny Chakra. Yes, Hinata Hyuga at this time looked okay on the surface. Chakra, who was flowing all over her body, had already become agitated because of the tyrannical chakras vented by the dead door. "It''s okay, leave it to me." At this moment, Qianye spoke suddenly and stopped the people who were about to come forward. At the same time, he pressed Hinata''s chest under Hinata''s chest, and the dark green brilliance slowly began to twist. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL: Chapter 2514： really…… This This chakra...this kind of chakra... After seeing the people in front being stopped by Taki Chiba, Neji Hyuga, who was still rolling his eyes, had originally seen his teacher''s pranks and seemed calm, but at this time he was already a little uncomfortable. At this moment, in his white eyes, through the crowd, the subordinate of Taki Chiba, the huge medical chakra that I dont know how to describe, is constantly twisting, and the shape changes during the twisting. The huge medical chakra actually began to twist continuously, began to condense, and gradually condensed into a very thin spiral needle, which pierced into the heart of Hyuga Hinata little by little. s position. And with the penetration of the spiral needle twisted by this medical chakra, I dont know why, the heart of the Chakra team that almost made all the chakras of Hinata Hinata irritated from the heart of Hinata Hyuga. Although he didn''t touch the needle, his injury was indeed healing at a terrifying speed. However, what Hyuga Neji is not calm is not this, nor the healing power of this needle, nor the sheer size of this medical chakra, nor the tyrannical chakra that he can''t understand that emerges from Hinata''s heart. For this medical chakra, Neji Hyuga has actually seen it. At the beginning, when he lost his mind and was occupied by rage, that Anna Haneda used this kind of medical chakra. He was shocked by the healing power and the magnitude of it. pass. And although it is said that Takichiba and Anna Haneda of Kusakin Village have used similar medical ninjutsu, which is fascinating, but at this moment, Hyuga Neji does not have such a leisurely sentiment. As for why this tyrannical chakra gushed from the heart of Hinata Hyuga, and the amount of it seemed to start to surpass all the chakras of Hinata Hyuga, Hyuga Neji was puzzled, but it was also clear that the point is not This one. In terms of primary and secondary importance, this is not the real reason why Hyuga is not calm. What really made Hyuga Neji not calm was the shape of this needle and the feeling of twisting a spiral. Yes! Is the shape. The shape of this needle. At this moment, the needles in his white-eyed vision almost seemed to be the chakra cyclone that he used to destroy the opponent''s acupuncture points, or to open or close the opponent''s acupoints! Even, the enhanced version of the Chakra cyclone that was inherited from the mother''s almost reborn soft fist, exactly the same! This kind of cyclone, but the special Chakra cyclone of the Hyuga clan soft boxing method, although physical surgery requires the use of chakras to attach to the outside, or make a constant increase, or burst to increase the attack power for an instant, but this kind of attack on the internal acupoints Cyclone Kara is the only one of the Hyuga clan. Hyuga Neji can say with certainty that in the entire Ninja World, no one except the Hyuga clan can make such a chakra cyclone. Not to mention, this kind of chakra cyclone that hardly anyone knows about even the Hyuga clan. Is it a coincidence? still is But at this time, thinking of this, seeing Neji Hyuga here, deep doubts arose in his eyes. After all, although no one has seen this kind of chakra cyclone, and no one seems to use it except himself, it does not mean that this kind of cyclone cannot be replicated, as long as there is enough chakra control ability and excellent chakra shape change Basic skills can still be copied. Since the Takichiba in front of him can use the number of medical treatments he has seen as the most magical and the least likely to be mastered, the control of Chakra is probably fine enough to describe it as terror. Cyclone seems to be impossible. On the one hand, no one has ever grasped it, and even the Hyuga clan has never heard of it. On the other hand, this person does have all the conditions to create this kind of cyclone. Hyuga really dare not say whether this is a coincidence or this Takichi Ye can also use the same soft boxing technique as himself. With the suspicion in his heart, Neji Hyuga suddenly felt an indescribable feeling towards this Takichiba. A feeling that seems to be in front of you, but as if you are far away in the sky! After all... who is it? This Takichiba! At the same time, in his eyes at this time, this Takichiba is a mystery from head to toe. If you think about it carefully, it seems that Takichiba could not be a person in this world at all. He has a strong self-healing ability, and this self-healing ability is likely to be extremely difficult, even legendary. Medical ninjutsu, at least with this hand, this Takichiba can be called "the first person in the ninjutsu world." Not only that, this Takichiba also has extremely high attainments in physique, ninjutsu, and illusion. In terms of ninjutsu, it is absolutely above the "copy ninja" who is known for ninjutsu, Haaki Kakashi, The strength of physique and physique is unfathomable. His own teacher, Matkay, which he claims to restrain all physiques, is almost impossible to beat. In terms of illusion, he completely suppressed the village. The well-known illusion specialization type Kaminin Yurihong teacher. It needs speed and speed, strength and power. It has incredible self-healing ability inside. It has the power of powerful ninjutsu, physique, and illusion that can cope with all situations. It also has the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan, and even It is very possible that there is more than just writing the boundary of blood succession. In the previous duel exercise, my own teacher can be said to have gone all out. Even the Bamen Dunjia method of pressing the bottom of the box has opened to six doors, and the perfect cooperation with other teachers has only suppressed this Taki. Chiba has been in for a while, and there is still time for this Takichiba to carry out such a thunderdance layout. Based on the situation just now, Neji Hyuga believes that with the cooperation of the four teachers, it is unlikely that the three generations of Hokage can be so easy to deal with just now. It can be said that this Takichiba is not only Konoha''s strongest, but almost the strongest in the ninja world. In the entire ninja world, I am afraid that there is no such perfect ninja. In terms of strength, this Takichiba Ninjutsu phantom is terrifyingly strong, and is known as the strongest blood succession boundary, and has the self-healing ability that seems almost indestructible, and medical ninjutsu, which is simply impeccable. In terms of intelligence, he can make plans almost like instinct, and even Kakashi Hagi, who has been known as a super genius, who has been carefully observed and discerned in battle, has not found his layout, and can use it. The tactical plan that has been seen through is simply overwhelming. Not to mention that Taki Chiba himself has extremely strong strength. Even if he is just an ordinary ninja, even if he is a strong man in the ninja world, he must suffer a loss. In this respect, he is even more impeccable. . It can be said that in the face of this Taki Chiba, it is almost impossible to defeat him in intellectual combat. what is this? It is impossible to defeat a battle of intelligence! This is invincible! This Takichiba, at this moment, in the eyes of Hyuga Neji, is already a symbol of invincibility! And invincible, what an illusory vocabulary? How to prevent Hyuga Neji from having this kind of existence that seems to be close in front of him, but as far away as the horizon. At this time, Hyuga Neji''s face turned pale, and he couldn''t help it. Looking at this Taki Chiba, he stepped back slightly. There was an urge to swallow. "Relax, leave it to Chiba here." At this time, at the front of the crowd, Asma patted the shoulders of Yurihong who was full of worry on her face, and said softly. "Ok, I know." For Asma''s comfort, Xi Rihong turned her head slightly, and after a glance at Asma, he nodded gently. Then, his eyes fell on his disciple and the person who healed her. Is Hinata''s injury so serious? Hasn''t it been thoroughly checked? The wound should have healed. Why can''t you use chakra? After using chakra, why would it cause such serious consequences. At this time, her mood was still disturbed. Especially after seeing more and more beads of sweat coming out of Chiba''s forehead, this feeling of anxiety grew stronger, accompanied by a feeling of uncertainty. Obviously, at this moment, Chiba is also under considerable pressure. It can be said that every drop of sweat on his forehead, in Yu Rihongs eyes, is the severity of Hinatas injury. Chiba The number of sweat beads on his forehead, the severity of Hinata''s injury. However, at this time she can only try to hide her worries. Because she also has two disciples who are also worried, and even guilty, as a teacher, she must be calm. At the same time, one must also take care of the emotions of his other two disciples. "How about, Kakashi?" At this moment, behind her, Metkay''s inquiries were heard, and in the words, it was the solemn meaning that Metkay rarely had. "Don''t worry, Chiba does not leak any water. The damaged three-generation Naruto Rock Statue has been enchanted. It should be of the same enchantment type, and there should be no damaged Rock Statue outside." In response, Kakashi sighed for a long time, relieved as if a boulder is falling from the bottom of his heart, and then spoke with a sense of relaxation. "How about Hinata?" Then, after this sound, Kakashi asked again. "Since Chiba has said rest assured, there should be no problem." In this regard, Metkay''s answer is still very serious, and there is no half-way inattention. "Hinata..." At this time, looking at the teammates who could not help cheering on her on weekdays and unknowingly protect her during the mission, Inuzuka''s brows were almost twisted, even with the oily girl Shino next to her. Not without worrying murmured. Why did Hinata become like this? Although they dont know what the real reason is, its certain that this must be caused by opening their eyes a few times just now, and most of them are the recurrence of injuries suffered during the previous Zhongnin exam. Up. And looking at the sweating look of Taki Chiba now, it is obvious that the injury is very serious. At this moment, their hearts are full of guilt. They knew very well what Hinata opened his eyes for and for whom. If something happens to Hinata, I am afraid that they have been unable to forgive themselves even at all. This has nothing to do with what my teacher told them in private when he set up the team that he must take care of Hinata, nor how weak Hinata looked and how motivated people to protect it. It was simply because of Hinata in front of him. They are the teammates they identify, and they are strong and will become powerful ninjas in the future. They have to perform a lot of tasks together. They are more prominent than the seventh class, and they are more cooperative than the tenth class. "It''s a good thing to have a good relationship, but you can''t always think that your teammates are really helpless." And just at this moment, a slow teasing sound with a bit of exhaustion suddenly sounded in front of them. But the white-haired young man who was treating Hinata in front of them suddenly spoke, and only heard a buzzing sound. The dark green light in the white-haired young mans hands slowly disappeared. "Hinata!" Then, Inuzuka and Yuozino exclaimed almost excitedly. "Humph!" At the same time, the moment they exclaimed, a soft hum also sounded at the same time. I saw the terrible Hinata, who was originally pale, but his face was already ruddy at this time. It seemed that there was no half of the disease. The frowning eyebrows had also been loosened, and his white eyes were almost humming softly. , Opened it. Obviously, it is completely cured. "Don''t force it next time. You really walked through the ghost gate this time~www.novelhall.com~ Within a month, you can''t use any chakras." At this time, before Hyuga Hinata, who showed some timidity and guilt, said something, Chiba helped her up, motioned her to stand up, and spoke. "Yes Yes!" In response, Hinata Hyuga, who stood up, nodded timidly, then lowered his head and responded with a low voice. "It''s great that you are fine!" At this time, a pair of warm hands already hugged her tightly. After seeing that Hinata was okay, Xi Rihong''s depressed mood finally broke out uncontrollably, and hugged her disciple tightly. "Next time, don''t allow such a mess!" Later, after hugging him, Xi Rihong sternly spoke. For the Hyuga clan who seems to be an abandoned child, and the future heir of the Hyuga clan in the strict sense, Yurihong always special pity. Especially seeing her uninterrupted efforts every day, and little progress after her efforts. "call--!" At this time, seeing that Hinata was okay, Inuzuka Toa, Yuozino, and Uzumaki Naruto also sighed. The rest of the people were also quietly relieved. Although they are not their own teammates, after all, they are partners in the same village, or partners in the same period. They are somewhat special. What''s more, they broke common sense together just now. Only in the last position of the crowd, Metkai calmly blocked the stunned Neji Hyuga behind him. really Xue Nai is the strongest among us. But at this moment, Chiba, who panted slightly while looking at Hinata, had a bit of remembrance and sadness in his eyes. https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL: Chapter 2515： Disperse Latest URL: "Next, I''ll leave it to you, red." Seeing Yuri Hong who hugged Hinata tightly in front of him, Inuzuka Toa and Yuuki Shino who were trying to restrain themselves from the corner of his eyes, Chiba faded the memories and sadness in his eyes, smiled and said. Speaking of which, Xue Na was never a weak girl. It was never necessary for us to worry, but Hongyan and I worried her a lot. At this moment, such a thought passed in Chiba''s heart. "Thank you, Brother Chiba." In response, Yuri Hong loosened Hyuga Hinata in his arms, nodded to Chiba, and said sincerely. "No, if I don''t do this..." Hearing that, thoughtful Chiba glanced at Yuri Hong and the sleepy Hyuga Hinata in Yuri Hong''s arms, smiled and said, but after half of the words, she couldn''t continue. . Xuena (sister)...? Hearing this sound and watching Chiba''s movements, Yurihong seemed to understand something in her heart immediately, and the same thought flashed through Kakashi, Asma, and Metkai behind her. Yes After all, Hinata is Yuuki''s niece after all. And after this thought of Xuenai, everyones minds became clear again. The next sentence that Chiba didn''t say, they all knew very well, I am afraid that "Xue Nai will blame me". And then, after realizing this, no one spoke, and the four teachers fell into silence, with a few reminiscences and sorrows in their eyes that were the same as before. Maybe time can dilute a lot of things and make people forget a lot of things, but, undoubtedly, for Chiba, for Kakashi, Metkai, Asma, and Yurihong, the name Xuena is not because The passage of time faded away. At this time, Xu recalled everything about Xuenai, or all the chain memories that Xuenai could cause, and everyone did not speak for a long time. As for the ninja newcomers, they are suspicious and unbelievable. Almost all you look at me and I look at you. They look like "Am I wrong", but they dont notice themselves. The look of his teacher and this Chiba changed. At this time, their attention was focused on Hinata Hinata, who was already ruddy. Obviously, seeing the rosy face and the brilliance that gradually appeared in his eyes, Hinata Hinatas injury must have recovered, and he has recovered. Quite good, better than when I was discharged from Konoha Hospital before. However, the attention of the novices at this time was not on this, not on the pros and cons of Hyuga Hinata''s state of change, but on the medical ninjutsu that cured Hyuga Hinata. They had all seen this powerful medical ninjutsu. At that time, Anna Haneda used this medical ninjutsu, and even the dark green brilliance of the external performance was the same, but it seemed that Chiba''s was a bit stronger. "Really?" "determine?" "No way, really?" At this time, among them, they already started to whisper. Some people who are not sure have already started to inquire about qualified teammates around them, and the teammates who were questioned are naturally those with Chakra perception ability, such as Sasuke Uchiha in Class 7 and Ino Yamaka and Mai in Class 10 Niuji Hyuga of Tkeban, these three people are undoubtedly able to judge the nature of Chakra. Whether its writing round eyes, or the perceptual ninjutsu of a group in the mountains, or white eyes, even if it is not the most intuitive feeling of the changes in the chakra, through identification, you can still see or feel this chakra and the use of Haneda Anna at the time The special medical ninjutsu chakra is exactly the same. The difference is that the Chiba is more sophisticated and condensed. Relatively speaking, Anna Haneda is more immature. However, no matter what, they both use the same medical ninjutsu. This is puzzling. What is the relationship between Anna Haneda of Kushin Village and the strongest person in Konoha Village, the legendary character Chiba who should be hidden by Konoha? Actually use the same medical ninjutsu. Moreover, it is almost impossible to achieve medical ninjutsu in the ninjutsu world. The healing power of this powerful medical ninjutsu can be seen in their eyes. This is not the height that the current ninjutsu can reach. If the current level of medical ninjutsu can reach such a high level, there will not be so many deaths in the ninja community, and even ninja wars will be more frequent, because the medical standards are advanced, and every village may be unscrupulous. Even this level of medical ninjutsu is simply impossible to appear under the current medical level of ninjutsu. And this kind of medical ninjutsu, the legend of Konoha like Chiba can only be used, barely convinced. But Anna Hanedas very young child, even if it is a genius among the geniuses of medical ninjutsu, a super genius who surpasses genius, it is impossible to create this powerful medical ninjutsu at such a young age. Surgery. No matter how strong the talent is, Anna Haneda''s age has reached the pinnacle of the current medical standards in the ninja world at best. And this is extremely terrifying. Well, there is something tricky here. Its no problem for Chiba to create this kind of medical ninjutsu. After all, it breaks common sense. Even if Haneda has an excellent talent, it is impossible to use this kind of medical ninjutsu. Then, if Chiba created this kind of medical treatment Ninjutsu, and then taught to this extremely talented Anna Haneda who even breaks the try? This is very possible. Even the explanation passed. However, Anna Haneda is from Kusakin Village, and depending on her age, she can only be a ninja from the native Kusakin Village. And Chiba belongs to their Konoha Village! Why, why do you teach such a powerful medical ninjutsu to the ninjas of Kusakin village who don''t know whether they are friends or enemies? In the world of ninjas, there is no absolute trust. Allies of the alliance can provide some resource assistance, and even provide some special ninjutsu, but that is also the minimum. Such a powerful medical ninjutsu can almost be said to be able to subvert the battle in a big battle. Why should it be handed over to the village? This is incredible! Originally, if this Takichiba was a traitor, then the explanation would make sense. But the point is that this Takichiba is not a traitor, and depending on the attitude of his teacher, he should be an absolutely trustworthy existence. And his own teacher should also be able to see that the medical ninjutsu used by this Chiba is the same as that used by Anna Haneda. At this moment, no one said anything. Obviously, this was tacitly approved. However, why the default? Why let such medical ninjutsu stay in Cao Yin Village? I don''t understand! Even if Kuo Yin Village is an ally, it should not provide such ninjutsu. Looking at this Chiba again, it doesnt seem like being ignorant, and even less likely to be someone who cant figure out the stakes in it. Even children like them can understand the stakes in a simple way. Its impossible for Takichiba to be stupid. do not understand. Besides, this Takichiba can''t be a fool! Even, not only is it not stupid, but also terribly smart! But at this time, it is not easy to ask directly. After all, this kind of abnormal thing is likely to involve confidentiality, and it is impossible to have an answer after asking. What they can do is only if they want to. But the result of thinking about it is that I can''t understand it. In the end, the new people at this time only had helpless doubts that almost came together. "Then, let me solve the most important problem at this stage." Seeing that some people were silent, Kakashi''s four even showed a bit of sadness, Chiba smiled suddenly, and said briskly. Following this sentence, he also simply pushed aside everyone, walked to the cliff, and did not wait for everyone to ask anything. He directly began to get the seal, and his figure was squatting down, and he was already printed with both hands. "Kh! Kh!" And at this moment, the moment he pressed his hands on the cliff, the crack that split the three generations of Hokage Rock statues was slowly healed with the sound of a slight mud friction movement, a few blinks The stall is already closed and tightly stitched, as if it had never appeared before. "Puff!" At the same time, at the moment when the crack was completely healed, two barely audible noises came from under the cliff. Something seems to have left the Hokage Rock below. "call--!" However, after doing all this, Chiba didn''t seem to notice the sound, but stood up, and after poking his head out, after seeing the three generations of Hokage''s rock statues recovering as before, he let out a sigh of relief. "cough!" Just as this breath was exhaling, behind Chiba, three coughs with a slightly embarrassing meaning sounded in three uniforms. "Red, you can take Hinata to the hospital for an examination first. Although I have handled it, it is better to have a thorough examination." Regarding this, Chiba also seemed to have not noticed, turned around, looked at the last red sunset of the crowd, and said. "Well, thank you, Brother Chiba." Hearing that, Yurihong did not talk nonsense, nodded, and after thanking her again, regardless of Hyuga Hinata''s objection, she hugged her. Then, after greeted Inuzukaga and Yuozino who were on the sidelines, the four of them left the open space and flew down the mountain. "Ah! You all go back first, and gather at the usual time tomorrow. I have important things to tell you." But at this time, watching Yurihong leave, and seeing his disciples who looked puzzled, Kakashi three, you look at me, I look at you, and after a light cough again, they were right. Said his disciples. "This" Hearing what I always said, the rest of the seventh, tenth and Metkay classes were all taken aback, quite a feeling of "This is over? It''s over? How horrible". "Let''s go, every day!" However, seeing the back of Metkay who was blocking him and turning around again, Hyuga Neji was the first to understand and said. With that, he turned around and left. "but" In this regard, Tian Tian was slightly taken aback, this thing is indeed anticlimactic! Is this the end? What are we doing here? "Tomorrow is the key." At this time, Hyuga Ningji didn''t wait for Tian Tian to say anything, he grabbed her hand and said softly, pulling her toward the bottom of the mountain in the red clouds that could not be suppressed on Tian Tian''s cheeks. . "Let''s go too." At the same time, Uchiha Sasuke also spoke, turned and walked down the mountain. "Oh" When Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno heard this, they turned around and looked at the back of the teacher in Taki Chiba, and they responded in a low voice. They didnt even ask the question. Face followed indifferently. "So, we will gather again tomorrow, Sasuke, what did you find..." After walking all the way, the two trot to Sasuke Uchiha''s side, and asked mysteriously. "Let''s go." But the three of the eighth class, the pig, the deer and the butterfly, turned around quite tacitly, without any words, and went directly along the seventh class. "Ah! Solution... solved?" When everyone left, Kakashi, Metkay, and Asma looked at Chiba who was smiling but not smiling, and the corners of their mouths unnaturally twitched. After looking at each other again, they spoke with a little lack of confidence. . "What do you say?" In response to this, Chiba''s expression of a smile became stronger and he asked rhetorically. "Cough! Accident, accident! It is inevitable! After all, we are not suitable for pair training!" Hearing that, Asma''s face disappeared to another place, and he said shirkingly. "Oh? Really? Are you sure you know, we are not suitable for pair training?" As for Asma''s words, Chiba even had a smile in his tone. "Ahem, this..." Regarding this, Asma''s face blushed, but when he didn''t know what to say, Kakashi came out to make a round. "Don''t pretend to be stupid. Last time it was my house. This time it is a rock statue of the third generation of Hokage. You belong to the broom star!" However, this time, Chiba didn''t let them go on, and directly poke the key. Yes, these guys are simply broom stars! It''s no good to practice against them! His house collapsed during the last duel exercise. This time, the three generations of Hokage broke apart. Oh no! It is the rock statue of the third generation of Hokage cracked! However, it can also be said that the three generations of Hokage have cracked. If the situation just now was discovered by others, or if you accidentally saw it, the Hokage Rock statue symbolizing Konoha has cracked. I am afraid that these three generations of Hokage are really going to crack. opened! There is basically no way to end it! It can''t be said that the rock statue cracked because of a small earthquake! It is said that the three generations of Hokage say no to the excuse~www.novelhall.com~ people may not believe it! Do not! It should be said that no one is too stupid to believe it! Hokage Rock has been like a hundred years. I dont know how many earthquakes it has experienced, and how many earthquakes can it crack? This Hokage Rock Statue should be more commemorative than anything else. Did Konoha not consider natural disasters and earthquakes when building the Rock Statue? Could it be possible that the small earthquake can smash their Naruto and not show people a joke? Who believes in an idiot! "Um... this... this... haha..." And hearing this sentence, the three of Kakashi looked at me, and I looked at you, and they all touched the back of their heads, their eyes turned away and I didn''t know where they were, and there was a series of chattering in their mouths. Chapter 2516： Dark corner Latest URL: "Master Danzo, this is the order from above." At this time, on the other side, in a dark corner of the village, with a little trembling in his hands, a ninja from the root organization handed the scroll in his hand to half of his face and body sitting on the main seat of this secret room. Close-eyed, restorative elders all covered in bandages. . "Ok" In response to this, the elder stretched out his hand, but his expression did not change, but after taking it, he nodded slightly. And after taking it, he didn''t even mean to open, but he held it in his hand, and didn''t mean to open. "It''s too much! Master Danzang is also the elder in the village anyway, and he is also the master of the roots. This kid is too much. Just a letter of order will order Master Danzang, even if it is the third generation of Hokage, he dare not dare Do it!" At this time, looking at his master''s indifferent appearance, the confidant of Dan Zang, who has always been known for his calmness and the latest promotion, said with a bit of indignation. "Ok?" In response, when he heard this, Tuan Zang''s closed eyes slightly opened a gap, and he glanced at the newly promoted confidant with a slightly gloomy look, and he let out a cold snort with a little dissatisfaction. He never buzzed. Squeezed out of the moving lips. Suddenly, the newly recruited confidant''s body was slightly stiff, silent. Although I don''t know where I angered this recently prosperous master, the new confidant knew very well that it was not the time to speak or mention any information about this order. Therefore, he chose to be silent, and chose to express his fear and obedience to the master''s might. After all, just three days ago, the number one confidant who had accompanied his master for decades was carried out of this room coldly and vividly. Even the confidant who has been loyal to his master for decades, said Kill and kill, there is no sign at all, I am a newcomer, even a little bit of the number, it is better to be careful. Do not! It is better to be especially careful. What should be said, what should not be said must not be said. And he was able to become the new confidant, naturally, he also understood a lot of things, at least, after becoming the new confidant, he also knew some intelligence and information that he could not see before. Even at this time, there was still a lot of unfinished materials on his desk. And because the dead Taki Chiba suddenly returned in the past few days, and actually took over most of Huo Yingdongs power, he was almost an unnamed agent Hokage. Regarding Taki Chibas intelligence, he was a fierce assault. Make up for it. He is very aware of the grudge between Taki Chiba and his master. Because I know these grudges, I also understand that I can''t say more now, and I can''t further offend my master. Lest it also turn into a cold body and be carried out. Although there is no clear statement in the document, since the level of Danzang''s confidant can be achieved from the roots of talented people, this new Danzang confidant can be seen to some extent. , His own master was at the time when this Takichiba was still young, and when he was able to shine, because of the problem of controlling the power of the Kyuu-chiba, he had a bad relationship with this Takichiba. Later, because of a series of incidents, although the two of them did not offend the river water in the open, but in private, they were already in a situation of endless dying. Moreover, this Takichiba is very clever and wise. He doesn''t have that kind of youthfulness at all, and he doesn''t have any arrogance under the village''s deliberate promotion. He has always been calm and peaceful. Even without crossing his bottom line, he basically can tolerate it. Even if his master makes some small movements, he is calm, and he hardly takes the initiative to make any counterattack against his director. Unless it reaches the absolute commanding heights, this Takichiba will never happen. Of course, when the attack started, the owner would definitely be hurt. After all, the three generations of Hokage are also staring at their masters. Every time Takichiba attacks, they almost give the three generations of Hokage a chance to gradually keep their masters away from the decision-making level and gradually be marginalized. In addition, even the root''s rights and interests are greatly weakened. Especially during the period when the fourth generation of Hokage was in power, the third generation of Hokage and the fourth generation of Hokage were almost thunder means, separating a large number of root personnel from various departments of the village. It was also from that time that the roots began to be solidified in the circle of espionage and some contacts with the dark world, and there was basically no day in which they had their heads. It can be said that his owner''s decades of management almost caused this Takichiba to begin to be destroyed. But this Takichiba is still very sober, still looks calm and peaceful, and even the village decision-makers don''t want to enter. I don''t want to take over as Hokage, I just want a quiet appearance. And the more this is, the more the three generations of Naruto have more blue eyes, the more I think this child has a good temperament and can play the role of Naruto. Gradually, even some privileges that shouldn''t have been given to a ninja who didn''t have any duties were directly handed over to him as a matter of course. In the eyes of this new confidant, this Taki Chiba is simply a born politician, and his ability to advance with retreat has been perfected. I am afraid that there is no plotter like him in the entire Ninja World. At a young age, he has always been tricky. All of his own masters were overwhelmed. Even, for a while, they gave up any plan to fight for power. Whats more terrifying is that the strength of this Takichiba has a terrible improvement every day and every year, especially every time he comes back from the battlefield, his strength will have an incredible improvement, even if it is his own master. There is no way to stop his pace by making small movements when he is out on a mission. In the end, Takichiba was politically overwhelmed by his master, and even his master was unimaginable in strength. It can be said that by this time, his master has no chance of winning, and the only choice is to completely turn off the fire and stop the fight with Taki Chiba. Until the night of Nine Tails, Taki Chiba gave up the position of Hokage, went to track down Uchiha Nobuhiko, and let the village obliterate everything on his face, which made his master breathe. Although the three generations of Hokage still adopted a policy of suppressing the roots, because of the lack of a large number of elite ninjas, they had to start relying on the roots, and his master finally ushered in the day of rising. This can be regarded as the blessing of Taki Chiba. At the beginning, because of the special and awkward positioning of the roots, there were not many roots involved in the night of Nine Tails. Instead, many backbones were left behind, and even a few people were not lost. In this way, the proportion of the number of root elites in the number of elites in the village instantly rose to several levels. It''s a blessing in disguise. It is also for this reason that my master has been a little better in recent years. At least, sometimes, even the three generations of Hokage have to frequently use the power of the master, and it is precisely because of this that the master has the opportunity to return to the decision-making level. At the same time, the owner, who was already decadent, regained his confidence and rekindled the goal in his heart. Recently, it has become more powerful. It is in sharp contrast with the three generations of Hokage who have already shown signs of decline. He is very confident in his master. In the age when the three generations of Hokage began to fail, who else can support the owner of the entire Koyesha? However, I did not expect that at this stall, Taki Chiba suddenly returned, and when he came in, he took over almost all the authority of Hokage, and the first thing on stage was to root out the root members who had begun to penetrate into Konohas various departments. . But it is more vigorous and thorough than the three generations of Hokage. He could hardly imagine that overnight, whether it was handled by himself, or the confidant of the previous master who had accompanied his master for decades, or arranged by his master himself, it was all on that night, and that Taki Chiba took it. After reaching some permissions, it was excluded. Yes, overnight, all these years of hard work were eliminated by Taki Chiba, and nothing was left. To be honest, the new confidant can still remember what kind of horror he was at that time, the state of standing there and not knowing what he should think about, I am afraid, he will remember clearly all his life. This was also the first time he felt the power of Konoha''s patron saint up close. At the beginning, his understanding of the patron saint was limited to the extremely dense files within the roots that only high-privileges could read. To be honest, at the beginning, he was quite disdainful of these descriptions. He felt that his owner was bitten by a snake once, and he was afraid of the ropes for ten years. He exaggerated the energy of Taki Chiba for no reason. Besides, so much. If things are not exaggerated, how can a child of a few years old can do it? Although he himself is not a genius, he can be selected by the root and Danzo, and his qualifications are not bad. He has also seen a lot of geniuses, and even the genius Uchiha Shisui, among the famous geniuses of the Uchiha clan that has now been annihilated, has come into contact with him. Even the genius among the geniuses of the Uchiha clan can''t do these things. The records above are exaggerated. However, that day, he really felt it. And from that day on, his own master, who had picked up his ambitions again, also wilted again on that day. At the same time, Takichiba accepted all the three generations of Hokage''s transfer authority without any interference, and methodically reconstructed the defense during the Nakanin exam. After that, there will be the present order book with no face. He completely regarded his master as his subordinate. And his owner, but one of Konoha''s pillars that even the three generations of Hokage must maintain basic respect, even the original four generations of Hokage, what happened is respectful, even if his owner was already suppressed and breathless. The behavior of Taki Chiba now is a bit defiant. Do not! It''s bullying. At this moment, in addition to the horror at Taki Chiba, as well as the fear of his current master''s attitude, this new confidant is also a little bit angry. "You go down first." At this time, Danzo once again closed his eyes. "Yes!" In this regard, the new confidant, who was somewhat horrified, somewhat fearful, and somewhat indignant, did not hesitate at all, and directly responded, and then disappeared in this secret room with a flash of body shape. "Humph!" When the new confidant left, Tuan Zang slowly opened his eyes, and a coldness mixed with anger and dissatisfaction slowly appeared on the face that had no expression at all. Although his ability is weaker, he is the most clever one after all, and his loyalty is reliable. It will be used. At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Obviously, he was quite dissatisfied with this new confidant. If I knew it, I should... At the same time, after the icy anger and dissatisfaction on Danzang''s face dissipated, a regretful application emerged. At this moment, Danzo couldn''t help but have doubts about his consistent training method for members of his roots. His training method that focuses on loyalty and action is undoubtedly training all his root members into machines that only know tasks and obey orders. Whether they are highly qualified or good, they will only perform tasks, without any one. People can help them share their worries strategically and politically. The best one, the new confidant just now, is just a little clever, unable to share his worries strategically and politically at all, and even has a short-sighted vision. Is the current Takichiba bullying himself? Are you bullying yourself? Are you venting your anger to yourself? I can''t see this, it''s really like an idiot! "Ugh" But thinking of this, Danzo, who has always been happy and angry, lowered his eyes slightly and sighed in his mouth. On his face, a sorrow suddenly appeared. I thought that the letter would accompany me to the end. but did not expect. Rarely, after the color of regret on his face, a kind of grief suddenly gushed out of Dan Zang''s unwavering heart. letter. Following me for decades, all the ups and downs are by my side. He did most of the things he couldn''t do for himself. No matter whether it is strategically, politically, or trying to figure out his own mind, no one is better than him. Even after he died or became Hokage, the root must be given to him. But I didn''t expect that three days ago, he suddenly died in front of him. The moment before, he vomited blood and died suddenly, and he couldn''t even find out when the trick was. And this letter is not just Danzo''s confidant. In other words, although Danzo has regarded him as a subordinate or even trained as his successor in the past few decades. Strictly speaking, Danzo did not have feelings for him other than his roots at the beginning, and even just regarded him as a tool. And this tool ~www.novelhall.com~ he prepared for his adopted son. But he didn''t expect that his son who had devoted countless efforts would betray him, and he would almost be forever lost in his betrayal. But this tool has been with me for decades and has always been loyal to me. Non-vegetation, ruthless Practice makes perfect? Even if it is a piece of ice, it has been heated up for decades, let alone Danzo? However, once bitten by a snake and fearing the ropes for ten years, Danzo no longer dared to put his heart in his heart. At this time, having been with him for decades is comparable to the death of a child''s confidant, Tuan Zang is finally in grief. this is Warning? In the midst of grief, Dan Zang''s heart also slowly steamed a flame of resentment. Chapter 2517： Most critical Latest URL: "Go down!" The eyes that opened his eyes slowly closed, covering the sullen spiteful fire that was gradually overwhelming, and Tuan Zang took a slight breath before speaking again. But in his words, there is no trace of smoke and fire. This old man, half of his body and even half of his face covered by bandages, has a cold tone as if he has never changed. He can''t hear any emotions, as if he had just His spite is nothing but an illusion. At the same time, following his words, behind the main seat where he was, there seemed to flash a few times in the darkness as thick as the surroundings. Afterwards, the rich darkness seemed to fade a little. If it is a warning... So, how did he know? But at this time, after feeling that everyone had already left, Tuan Zang''s gloomy eyes began to be filled with surprises. At this moment, the flames of resentment that suddenly ignited quite unexpectedly, disappeared in Danzo''s heart, as if it had never appeared before. For Danzo, it is useless to regret at this time. Besides, as the owner of Konoha''s roots and the person in charge of the dark side, how can he be caught by emotional problems? Furthermore, leaving aside these unnecessary emotional problems, the letter is only a member of the roots, after all, it is a "tool". It is nothing more than a tool to deliver nutrients to Konoha. He can be sad for the death of Faith, but as the head of the root and the founder of the organization, he cannot be sad. Now, there are more important things than believing in death. First of all, he has lost his only left and right hand, and the newly promoted ones cannot meet his needs. Even though the situation is much better than when the fourth generation of Hokage started, he still occupies a considerable advantage to a certain extent. However, after losing the letter, Taki Chiba is back now, I am afraid it is impossible to help him accurately grasp the current situation just by relying on the ability of the newly upgraded assistant. And if you can''t accurately grasp the current situation, you may not be able to fully utilize the advantages of a blessing in disguise. For yourself, this situation is still quite unfavorable. Second, it is the death of faith itself. He died in front of him, and he died under his own nose. The cause of death has not been found yet. So, how did Xin die? Is it related to Long Chiba? If it is related to Long Chiba, why did Long Chiba kill Xin? Is the murderer someone else, or other enemies taking revenge? Or is it Takichiba''s second round of dismissal? If other enemies retaliate, then he must send a large number of root elites to investigate this matter. Now the village is in an extraordinary period, and under the skin of the Zhongnin exam, the village of Konoha is already undercurrents, and there are still There is definitely an enemy who can kill faith unconsciously. In the dark world, there are countless people who have blood and deep hatred with him. There were even mutineers in the roots. The enemy village sneaked in to avenge their relatives. In recent years, there have been a lot less. However, before the four generations of Hokage came to power, If he was not placed in a safe house in the village or his subordinates did not help him, he estimated that he would experience three assassinations a day on average. It is normal for someone to kill Xin for revenge. As for why the first letter to kill unknowingly, making such a seemingly horrifying move is probably to make yourself anxious or panic, so as to create more flaws and opportunities, and make the assassin foolproof. Kill yourself. Moreover, it is now taking the Zhongnin exam, and the village has encountered the situation where the manpower is not available more than a decade ago. If there are assassins, it is relatively easy to sneak in. Undoubtedly, this period is also more suitable for assassination. And if it is an assassin, then he will have to act. The ninja is an existence proficient in assassination, a cron who can kill himself silently under his nose, or his most important cron, no doubt, This assassin was no ordinary ninja, at least in terms of assassination, he was already at the top of the ninja world. Such a ninja, even if his roots are inexorably managed by him, Cunning Rabbit Three Caves, he must take the initiative to attack this assassin. Even if it caused Takichiba''s alertness, it didn''t matter if Takichiba''s overreaction was caused. And if it wasn''t the assassin, then Shin''s death would be Taki Chiba''s second warning to him. The reason, I''m afraid it was that night, which was the night four days ago. That night, in the face of internal news that Takichiba had returned and had not spread to the whole village, and Hokage secretly delegated some powers to Takichibas secret layout, all the eyeliners that had been reinstalled in various departments on his side were completely obliterated. The cleared emergency report, the letter was somewhat irrational. At that time, he actually proposed to take advantage of the Zhongren exam to directly carry out a coup. Although he was severely reprimanded at that time, he refused. But if the death of the letter was Taki Chibas second warning, then, Im afraid, this matter was known to Taki Chiba for unknown reasons. After all, Taki Chiba was able to overwhelm him with everything at first. Existing, after so many years in the outside world, I don''t know what other methods of intelligence collection have been learned. In short, this sentence was offended by Taki Chiba, and Taki Chiba knew about it. Therefore, Taki Chiba killed Shin, and it was in a way that was unconscious. Warn him not to act rashly. The implication is that his every move is under his sight, don''t think about making a moth under his nose. That is to kill chickens and monkeys. If this is the case, then, the best thing he can do next is to stand still, maintain the current strategy, sit back and watch the various battles in the village, find the right time, and do it in one fell swoop. He still knows the situation in the village now, and there are secret reports that Uchiha Nobuhiko has also participated in the Nakanin test against Konoha. Perhaps he could not pay this Takichiba, but this success made Takichi The man who had lost everything to Ye was completely able to pay Taki Chiba. I don''t have to worry too much about Taki Chiba''s energy being too strong, maybe Taki Chiba will be gone after the Nakanin exam. Perhaps other people regard this Takichiba as an immortal god, but for him who has not forgotten to investigate and understand Takichiba for so many years, no matter how decadent, this person is not beyond hope. The immortal body also has weaknesses. And at the beginning of the Kyuubi Rebellion, this Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He caught his weakness and made this Takichiba lose everything. Do not! It should be said that this Uchiha Nobuhiko is Takichiba''s weakness. From the beginning of Taki Chiba''s fortune, to becoming famous, to stomping his feet, the entire Ninja World was shaken. In the process, it can be said that he has never suffered a loss, no matter how powerful his opponent, no matter how strong it is. Takichiba''s many powerhouses have suffered more or less under Takichiba''s hands. Even suffer a big loss. Some even ate them and lost their lives. However, there was only one person, and only one person made Taki Chiba suffer. And still suffered a big loss. Takichiba''s efforts to protect his teacher and the fourth generation of Hokage did not fail to see Danzo. There was even a feeling of desperate struggle in it. Although Danzo did not know why Takichibas performance at that time always had a feeling of "Kyuubi Rebellion is about to happen", but considering that Takichiba had experienced his teacher being captured before, Takichibas It is understandable to be so nervous at the time. After all, with Ri Zhan''s attention and cultivation to this kid at that time, this kid knew that Ren Zhuli gave birth and the seal after giving birth was the most vulnerable. At this time, even the village asked his teacher to give birth outside. If he didn''t know to protect his teacher closely, Takichiba would have died long ago. At that time, if he hadn''t been crushed to death by the two generations of Rizhan and the four generations, he would have to do it. I am afraid that at that time, Taki Chiba would be gone. However, even though he didn''t do it himself, Uchiha Nobuhiko still broke all the exhausting arrangements of this Takichiba one by one. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko was defeated in the end, it seemed that he still suffered a bit. , But compared with Takichiba''s ending, this loss is not a loss at all, and it should even be called a cost-effective exchange. After all, Uchiha Nobuhiko was only repulsed and not hurt. However, Takichiba lost everything. Not only did he lose his teacher who valued more than his life, he also lost his best friend Uchiha Hirohiko in that battle, even if he defeated Nobuhiko Uchiha and Takichi. Ye can also be said to have experienced a near-death serious injury that was the closest to death. In the end, even another close friend of the same team, Hyuga Yuuna, died because of saving him. It can be said that this time is the biggest defeat that Taki Chiba has suffered only for others. It is also a real fiasco. Nobuhiko Uchiha was the only opponent to defeat Taki Chiba. Moreover, looking at the entire Kyuubi Rebellion, it is said to be an inexhaustible strategy. Every unexpected Takichiba, the entire battle seems to be a prowler in this Uchiha Nobuhiko arrangement, every time the first hand is occupied, almost always In the disadvantage of the back hand, all arrangements are either destroyed, or they dont know whats going on and become invalid because of the situation. The originally airtight plan seems to have almost become a newcomer ninja who has just entered the battlefield. A fragile plan that would only be made. No matter how you look at it, it seems that Uchiha Nobuhiko is the nemesis of Takichiba. At this time, if Uchiha Nobuhiko joins the current Konoha situation, what Danzo must do is how to use Uchiha Nobuhiko''s nemesis effect on Takichiba. The best thing is to kill the two in this crisis. And as long as the two are killed, there will be no "second Uchiha Madara" crisis in Ninja, Konoha no longer has to rely on Takichiba, plus there is no Takichiba, and the third generation of Hokage begins to go downhill. He has been The plans and ambitions of the past can be implemented. Therefore, it is very important to distinguish now that the death of the letter was caused by Taki Chiba''s warning, other assassins or something. After all, whether it is or not is related to his next strategic choice. Moreover, it is a strategic choice that determines his future and whether his ambitions are realized or not. It can almost be said that at this time, he is already standing at the fork of his own destiny. Whether he goes left or right depends on whether he can correctly distinguish the cause of Faith''s death this time. "Ok" Thinking of this, Tuan Zang''s brows were already tightly furrowed, and his eyes closed again, but he groaned softly. This opportunity... Can''t let it go anymore! At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. To be honest, under the joint suppression of the third and fourth generations of Hokage, although he did not change any position, he was already outside the decision-making level, and even Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan made demands. When he retired, the responsibilities of the roots were excluded to the extent that they could only do some spy and provide intelligence and attack the secrets of Hokage. It can be said that everything he worked so hard to build collapsed in just a few days before and after the fourth generation of Hokage came to power. When he was young, he was suppressed by Sarutobi Hitoshi. When Sarutobi Hitachi had a problem with his body, his control was reduced, and he was invisibly suppressed by Taki Chiba. Even as long as Taki Chiba was another day, he could not move the nine-tailed manpost. He has a strong mind, and if he has the power of the Kyuubi, then Konohas political struggle will be won by half. After the road was blocked, all he could do was wait, and the opportunity to control Ren Zhuli once in decades was wasted like this. Later, he was not only suppressed by Taki Chiba, but also completely suppressed by the four generations of Hokage who came to power. Everything that had been in business for decades was wiped out in just one step. Even if there is no dust, there will be no storms, and the fall is about to fall. At that time, he was really discouraged. Even, they have the same thoughts as Koharu and Mito Menyan. If there were no Kyuubi Rebellion, if there was no that night~www.novelhall.com~ He might have retired now, just like a lonely person. Waiting like a walking dead every day. It''s just that what is waiting for is not the chance to realize the ambition, but death. It was precisely because of the Kyuubi Rebellion and a blessing in disguise that suddenly, he and his roots seemed to have returned to the edge of the decision-making circle. It only took half a step to regain his robbed authority. This time, he had been out of luck, so lucky. But those frustrated days have become his greatest benefit after regaining his ambition. He has become more calm, he can bear it, and he can see things that he could not see clearly before. He has learned to stand in the position of "irrelevant" to examine the problem. Now he can see clearly. This Zhongnin exam is his only chance! The judgment of Faiths death in front of him is also the most critical factor in determining his success! Chapter 2518： The transformation of Danzo Latest website: luck, here, is it all used up? Faced with the options for determining his future, he was clearly presented in front of him. With no repentance and room for reservation, Dan Zang''s face became more and more gloomy, and such a thought flashed in his heart. He knew very well that his luck should be exhausted by now. And this makes it even more important that the immediate choice is. If you choose the wrong one, you will either be stunned and let Taki Chiba find a chance to deal with him. Or, his own life died in the assassination. And these two "or", the first "or", although not as obvious as the second "or", it does not sound particularly critical, there seems to be room. Just look at this, you should give up the first "or" corresponding to "The death of Faith is Takichiba''s second warning", choose the second option, that is, "there is an assassin invasion", and the police station should be at this moment Some elites find the assassin at all costs. However, the opposite is true. If an assassin invades, instead, there is room for change. After all, he himself has considerable strength, arranges a few guards, and then uses himself as a bait to make a trap and fight, but it is not without a chance. And if Takichiba is given a chance to deal with himself, then the ending may not have any room for change. First of all, he and Taki Chiba have been grudges for a long time. Although there has never been a conflict in the face, and even every confrontation, it stops with the mouth, and there is no conflict of force. However, this does not mean that there will be no conflicts or grievances. For Danzo himself, this Takichiba is undoubtedly his biggest obstacle to achieving his ambitions. No matter whether he has grievances or not, Danzo will always deal with this Takichiba. As for Takichiba, he had an attempt to his teacher and had already touched his inverse scale. According to Taki Chiba''s personality, even if it didn''t happen on the surface, he might not forget this hatred even after so many years. Taki Chiba is kind to him, he will remember for a lifetime, even if he betrayed him halfway, he will still miss it. And if a person touches his inferior scale, or becomes grudges or enmity, it must be an endless situation. It''s just that he was the only one who really complained with him, and he basically didn''t give Taki Chiba a chance to have an attack, so this endless situation did not appear. Danzo still has a clear understanding of this opponent. Perhaps, at the beginning, he didn''t put this kid in his eyes, even if the three generations of Hokage value this kid day by day, he didn''t feel the crisis, or that Takichiba could cause him much pressure. However, with the day by day, the things this kid did more and more shocking, he finally realized that among the people he complained, there was already an existence that was completely out of his control, even if he wanted to get rid of , There is no way to get rid of the existence. That is, from that time on, he began to stand still. Even if it was many things that could grab more power during the Three World Wars, he did not choose to arrange to do it. Wherever there is Taki Chiba, he tried his best to avoid it. Far away, do not express any opinions. Even if there are some opportunities to deal with this Takichiba, it is carried out in secret, and will never be revealed to the public. Even the person who does the work must ensure that he will not speak out and be foolproof, even if he can''t kill this Taki. Chiba could not reveal his plan to deal with him. To be honest, Taki Chiba used a lot of hands and feet on several missions. However, it is a pity that even if three generations of Raikage were brought to his front, this kid still did not die. That was the time, Danzo knew that he would not be able to kill this Takichiba in a short time. Later, he began to change his methods, from small actions to kill with a knife, to collect information and observe this Taki Chiba. Gradually, his understanding of Taki Chiba became deeper and deeper, and he also understood that this kid was going to deal with himself after all. Later, when four generations came to power, he was completely marginalized and frustrated. He somewhat stopped collecting information on Takichiba. Later, during the Kyuubi Rebellion, Taki Chiba left to contain Uchiha Nobuhiko, and he began to actively collect information about Taki Chiba. It''s just that Takichiba is hiding well, even if he deliberately prepares, coupled with a considerable understanding of this Takichiba, but still very little. Until now, there hasn''t been much gain. And this is why, if Takichiba is given a chance to deal with it, there is no room for change. And, that''s why, being chased by an assassin who could kill his cronies silently, he still had room for change, but given this opportunity to Taki Chiba, there was no room for conversion. When this kid was young, although there were some careless elements in it, he really had no choice but to take this Takichiba. Now this kid holds the power of Konoha Village, and at the same time, his own strength has reached the level that almost no one can see through. If he gave him a start to deal with himself, then he would really be dead. To be honest, this is due to the frustration of that period of time. He has been chasing his best friend all his life. The young man who stood in the sun and told himself about his ambitions was as ambitious as himself, but he never caught up. , Always crushed by him. However, his best friend is so good, whether as a Hokage or as a best friend, he has no chance. Over time, it may be because of being in the dark world for a long time, or it may be because of the resentment of Yu He Shengliang. He has a surly temper in doing things, and gradually gave birth to a bit of self-use. Habit. Over time, between this surly and stubbornness, he gradually lost sight of many things that should have been seen, and even because of these invisibles, he gradually forced himself into the abyss of marginalization. If this continues, I am afraid that he will lead himself astray. In the end, he may not be able to stay in Konoha. And it is precisely because I am discouraged and want to retire, I dont have to do anything in that period, I just think about how to spend the next days, or how to wait for death, I only consider how to write a resignation every day, and how to arrange these trainings. In his days as a member of the roots, he suddenly discovered that he seemed to be doing a kind of useless work for most of his life. It seemed that he did not want to lose to his best friend. He acted because the accumulated experience became more and more sophisticated. However, the heart is still like a child, naive and simple. I am always doing things that I think are great and useful, but in fact they are all things that are not helpful to my goals, lacking consideration and leaving room. Not only did he make many enemies, he also gradually lost his way of acting, almost ruining his chance to float to the bright side of the village. In other words, for most of his life, he thought he was paying for his ambitions and doing everything, but in fact, he was doing useless work. Even, instead of letting myself go further and further away from my ambitions. Gradually, his focus of thinking changed from how to wait for death, and slowly changed to thinking and reflecting on the first half of his life. And unconsciously, while thinking and reflecting, he actually began to compare his thoughts and behaviors with the words and deeds that Taki Chiba had known since childhood and the thoughts that belonged to Taki Chiba. Later, after the silence of this period, he suddenly discovered that Taki Chiba seemed to have a feeling of being outside and thinking about what he had experienced. Moreover, he himself thought about it, this way of thinking can see the context of things more clearly, and also see more information and possibilities from more limited intelligence. At that moment, he seemed to know why Taki Chiba was able to count as an exhaustive plan, and often brought all kinds of surprises to people in normal places. Sometimes, its not because this Takichiba can always find places that the enemy cant pay attention to, but because, after being over-invested in something, people will only have this thing and what they see. , This is the only thing left. In this way, many scenery that could have been seen will also ignore the past. And Takichiba made a fuss with these scenery that could have been seen before, and created an unexpected feeling. It''s not that Takichiba is an exhaustive plan, but Takichiba just saw what was overlooked and used it. And I also lost the entire game in Taki Chiba''s hands several times because of overemphasizing a chess piece. It even affected the chess game afterwards, step by step into the disadvantage of not turning over. At that time, when he understood, he smiled. A rather ironic smile. I''ve been busy for most of my life, and I''ve just stepped in place, even regressing. I am still complacent. I think I have much authority and I am getting closer and closer to my goal. It now appears to be naive and ignorant. At that time, suddenly, the Nine Tails Rebellion broke out, as if great luck had come. He did nothing. After considering how to retire, suddenly, his marginalized status was raised to the right. Konoha is pivotal. Yes, it matters. At that time, in order to stop Kyuubi, Konoha''s elite can be said to be seven or eight, but the news is much more serious than the actual release. Otherwise, how can the three generations of Hokage compromise Yunyin and even ask for peace? At that time, it can be said that half of Konoha''s upper-level elites were the elites from his roots, and the fourth generation of Hokage had also passed away. It can be said that he didn''t do anything, and he was fighting against Hokage again. Later, Takichiba left and had to contain Nobuhiko Uchiha. It can be said that golden pie has fallen from the sky. He was originally frustrated, but instantly felt that he was the man of heaven, and the fire of ambition that had been extinguished was burning again. However, this time, he did not act rashly, but learned from the pain and completely changed his thinking. Then, he concluded that he couldn''t compete for the seemingly empty position of Hokage at this time, and he had to spend this dangerous period with the village steadily. Otherwise, he may be greeted by the urgent three generations of Hokage''s anger and Taki Chiba''s various methods. After that, he quietly assisted the three generations of Hokage behind his fate with a low attitude of resignation, but to his surprise, he and the three generations of Hokage, who had already reached the point of disharmony, actually cooperated so tacitly. In a short period of time, the village has the signs of recovery. At that time, he was invited to participate in a meeting about the Uchiha clan. He knew that this was the third generation of Hokage to release the signal to him. During this period of time, whether it was the three generations of Hokage who were reminiscing about his old feelings, or whether he felt that he had changed his mind, finally, after the fourth generation of Hokage took power, he once again entered the room used to make important decisions. Moreover, he was involved in the things that have benefited him the most so far. The Uchiha Clans Rebellion Question Meeting! This time, it is undoubtedly another great good thing for him who has already gotten the olive branch of Oshomaru. Moreover, it was the Uchiha clan who took the initiative to rebel, and it was even clear news. At that time, after the Kyuubi Rebellion, Xiang did not realize that the three generations of Naruto Uchiha recommended using Uchiha Itachi to monitor the Uchiha family, and explained to the three generations of Naruto the problem of the status change of the Uchiha family in the case of a large loss of the upper elite of the village. The move is right. Because the problem of the Uchiha clan was brought up by this Uchiha Itachi. At that time, Da She Wan, who was on the line with him, revealed the study of Shaolaan and the inter-column cells that had already been accomplished before. At that moment, he knew that his real opportunity was here! Afterwards, he insisted on killing the Uchiha clan who was already preparing to rebel. And he also knew that Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan would definitely agree with him, and stand firmly on his side, even if he didn''t explain anything. Even the three generations of Hokage will eventually agree. Because Konoha at that time was actually in internal and external troubles. If the Uchiha clan really rebelled, Konoha would actually be powerless to resist. Even if it can resist, in the end, it is not known who will die, but Konoha Village has been devastated, and since then, it is almost impossible to get rid of Daren Village. And also in that fight against the rebellion, with the assistance of O She Maru, he finally got the power he dreamed of. For the first time, he felt that he surpassed his best friend and old opponent. Whether it is strength, politics, or wisdom. However, although he got the power he dreamed of, he became more and more low-key. Sometimes he even declined the invitation of the decision-making makers. He didn''t do anything except threatening the survival of the village, such as the rebellion of the Uchiha clan. Will participate in decision-making. Even avoid suspicion. Moreover, he expressed his determination to only want to work on the dark side. It is precisely because of his current mentality that he can clearly see the fork in front of him. If it were before, he might only see that this was the second warning given to him by Takichiba~www.novelhall.com~ I would never have imagined that there was an assassin level. At that time, I am afraid it will give Taki Chiba a chance to deal with him, and there will be the hidden worry of assassin assassination. "Finally, let''s take a look at this order letter Takichiba gave me." However, at this time he did not intend to entangle on this issue anymore. Since he is not sure now, he should deal with other things first, which might be of benefit to this matter. After muttering to himself, he slowly opened the order book in his hand. "impossible!" However, after the opening and sweeping, his face changed drastically, and the whole person stood up abruptly. With a sound of Huanglang, Xu Shi stood too eagerly and too violently. The main seat he was originally sitting on, however He stood up and fell down. "Impossible! How did he know! Impossible!" Then there was the sound of horror that he couldn''t bear. Chapter 2519： Book of Command Latest URL: Impossible! He could not know! This matter should be a special defense against him. At that time, although he did not get his information, he inadvertently got information about Uchiha Nobuhiko''s haunt, and it was suspected that Uchiha Nobuhiko was confronting someone. Even if the person confronting Uchiha Nobuhiko is not him, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s appearance in such a "righteous" appearance, even we have heard about him, he can''t be ignorant, and he left the village to pursue or contain or even kill Uchi Bo Xinyan, this kind of information, he can''t possibly not know. We are sure that he cannot return to the village! And we also arranged it, this thing is done secretly, it is absolutely impossible for others to know! Even the Konoha-related personnel who collected the corpses for the entire Uchiha clan did not find him, let alone outside, who had been attracted by Uchiha Nobuhiko''s intelligence. impossible! Never possible! Before the main seat fell to the ground, the head of Shimura who stood up suddenly widened his eyes, and looked at the order form from Taki Chiba in his hand over and over again, the face of the squad head without bandages, and a little bit of time left behind. The traces of wrinkles tremble with his gradually trembling body. As if seeing something impossible and terrifying. Yes Is it Dashewan? Later, after a series of "impossibility", after all things have happened, maybe the past Danzo will be more trapped in this impossible cycle, but Danzo, who has learned from lessons and even changed his way of thinking, is very Soon start looking for the possibility that made this impossible. But at this time, in the chaos and horror, the first thing he thought of was Oshe Maru. As the original collaborator, one of the three people who drove the Uchiha clan to annihilate. Obviously, in Danzo''s mind, although he is a collaborator, Dashemaru is still the least likely to be trusted. This snake-like guy who has been clamoring to learn all the ninjutsu bans in all the ninjutsu so far, even Danzo, there is no way to guarantee the minimum trust. When his best friend accepted this disciple, he had exhorted that Dashewan was definitely not a kind. It''s a pity that his best friend sympathizes with Dashewan too much, and appreciates Dashewan''s talents too much. Not only did he not listen to his own advice, but even gave him a lesson, and became his most proud disciple. In the end, it turned out that Oshemaru rebelled, almost stabbing his best friend in the back. Those ninjas who were tested by Oshemaru as a human body included many of the fallen blood inheritance boundary families with excellent bloodlines, and some, even some kind of blood inheritance. The last descendant of Boundary''s family, many of the blood that has been passed down since the Warring States period, were in the hands of Dashemaru and completely disappeared. Today, many things, many things that affect Konoha and even the entire Ninja World, would not have happened without the Oshe Maru. Konoha, I am afraid that quite a few crises may have been avoided. Do not! It shouldn''t be him! It is not likely to be him! If it were Oshe Maru, I am afraid that now, O She Maru is no longer alive! However, although the first thought of Oshemaru, Danzo soon rejected the speculation that Oshemaru had leaked the secret. This matter, the Uchiha clans genocide, is more or less related to Taki Chibas disciple Uchiha Itachi. No, Uchiha Itachi is almost the center of the whirlpool of this matter. Everything is carried by him, and the most painful It is definitely Uchiha Itachi, who is raising his own clan on the one hand, and nurturing his own village on the other. Uchiha Itachi is caught in the middle, and eventually kills his father and his mother with his own hands. His hands are covered with blood of his clan, even his own village Unable to stay, it can be said that the Uchiha clan was destroyed, and it was Uchiha Itachi alone. The pain is self-evident. Before the change, Danzo might not consider the feelings of Uchiha Itachi, and would not consider the feelings of Uchiha Itachi. He would not understand that if Taki Chiba knew that his disciple had suffered such pain, he would do it. What kind of reaction, it is impossible to rule out the possibility of Dashewan leaking secrets at this time. Even, it is possible for any of the three of them to leak secrets. If this matter is what Oshemaru said, I am afraid that the current Oshemaru is already a corpse. No matter how this guy is sly in the rabbit sanku, how he seems to carry a dozen skin bags with him, he can shed his skin and escape at any time, in the current Takichiba In a rage, I''m afraid, I can''t walk away. Even if he gets off, he will shed hundreds of layers of skin, and eventually he will be chased by Taki Chiba all the way, and what he has now received is not Taki Chibas order, but the human skin of Oshemaru. Up. After all, the power he gained is closely related to the Uchiha clan. No matter what the reason Oshemaru wants to inform Taki Chiba, it will inevitably not be able to avoid the Uchiha clans genocide. Although Oshemaru has a strong ability to deceive, Danzo I think he is absolutely impossible to live in Takichiba. Either through speculation between the lines in the Oshemaru, or collecting information on your own, or even if you contact the three generations of Hokage, this Takichiba will definitely be able to know the origins of the Uchiha clan extermination. At this time, my best friend who agreed to this matter out of helplessness would be honest and Taki Chiba out of all likelihood. Its not that my best friend feels guilty, but Taki Chiba. It is the future of Hokage, this matter, Taki Chiba has the right to know, and it is bound to know. As for the guilt and guilt for Uchiha Itachi, this close friend of his will have, but he will never regret that he has destroyed the Uchiha clan. The Uchiha clan really wanted to rebel and shake the foundation of Konoha Dainin village. At that time, Konoha was already alive and dead, and the Uchiha clan was destroyed. It was Hokage''s business. To be honest, my best friend was still thinking of a peaceful settlement. It was definitely not a decision that Hokage should make. This kind of uncontrollable instability factor should have been vigorous and extinguished with lightning speed. On this point, from the standpoint of the village, his best friend did the right thing, and even if Taki Chiba knew it, he couldn''t say anything. However, being unable to say anything to his best friend does not mean that he cannot do anything to the instigator. Danzo believes that as long as he hits the Oshemaru to reveal a little bit of the power he has gained, Taki Chiba will be able to find out the three of them conspired Of intelligence. Although Uchiha Itachi is nominally a disciple of Taki Chiba, but Taki Chiba is not very caring about this disciple. However, based on Danzo''s understanding of Taki Chiba, it is hard to guarantee that his disciple has suffered such pain. Won''t take them. Naruto can''t move. The three of them, with the current strength and status of Taki Chiba, move as they want, even if they want to move, I''m afraid they can''t hide. And if you really want to do it, the first unlucky person, that is, the one who angers, is probably Dashewan, not because Dashewan was the one who told him, but Dashewan is the best of the three. At least his Danzo is still in Konoha''s system. Although he is low-key and does not participate, the village still needs him. Before a certain time, Taki Chiba is not easy to do it. Of course it''s just not easy to do, it doesn''t mean Taki Chiba will forget it. It''s just a gentleman who takes revenge. It''s not too late for ten years. Being stared at by such a person, even if you don''t do it, Danzo will probably fade away if you die. And the other person, I''m afraid Taki Chiba would also be afraid, at least with the current information, this person is quite close to Uchiha Nobuhiko. I''m afraid, this person should be the last one to deal with. On the other hand, Oshe Maru is neither in Konoha''s system nor the backstage of Takichiba''s jealousy. It is completely fine to shoot directly, and it can get rid of a wanted criminal from the village. It can be said that as long as the secret is told, Oshe Maru is estimated to be killed that day. But now Oshemaru is alive well, and even has his presence in the Zhongnin exam, it is definitely not Oshemaru. It can''t be that person either. Then... What will it be? Thinking of this, Danzo took a slight breath, and his trembling body had calmed down, and even his face returned to the calm and calm expression. What would let Takichiba know about this? This matter, apart from Oshe Maru, I am afraid that another person is not very clear. How did Taki Chiba know this information? But after calming down, or after the mood was completely extracted from the shock, Danzang''s thinking became clearer and clearer. Then, he suddenly turned around, lifted the main seat that had fallen to the ground, and continued to sit on this somewhat icy chair. And this familiar feeling of coldness seemed to bring him back to that period of time, that period of days when he was squeezed to the most marginal place, and could only be left on the sidelines. "It seems that it is not what I can guess. Taki Chiba is no longer what it used to be. I am afraid that outside the village, there is also his personal intelligence system. This time Kusage Village has emerged as a new force. The Haneda Ichiba is really similar to him. It seems that it may not be a coincidence." Then, after sitting down, he sighed as he muttered to himself. Later, after these words, he couldn''t help looking at the order book in his hand again, and from the order book, he took out a tube of light green glass potion that looked like clear water. "Is it a warning? Or is it... a draw? Or a temptation? Or... Give me a choice? Then, slowly raising the tube of glass potion, with the faint light on top of his head, Danzo was talking while trying to see something from the dizzy pale green reflected by the faint light. poison? Or, as his order says? At the same time, at this time, a kind of frightening suspicion flashed in his heart. Even before he knew it, his gaze fell on the command book again. And what was written in the command book that made him almost irrational was actually very simple. Although I got the power I dreamed of, it would be very hard to suppress every day, Lord Danzo. In fact, Izanagi is not an invincible pupil technique. It just looks amazing, because it''s amazing, so it makes people feel amazing. Master Danzo, if you rely on this power, your ending will not be very good. Then, I withdrew your carefully arranged personnel for more than ten years. I am deeply ashamed. This medicine can make you better suppress the cells between the columns. I hope you can accept my apologization. Now Konoha needs every The power of loyalty. The simple things are just a few concise and concise things. However, it is written concisely and concisely, but the meaning inside is not concise and concise. In the old spicy style of Tuan Zang, the layers on the inside have many meanings. The first sentence scared him into disarray. The second sentence made his shocked body tremble. He only saw the third sentence clearly at this time, and was almost too scared to read it. And in this concise and concise discourse, the first sentence and the second sentence seem to be caring, but what they contain is extremely threatening! The meaning of the first sentence is to tell him, Taki Chiba knows your current situation, and I also know that you cannot completely control this power, and this power is not something you can control. Your every move, I It''s all clear. The implication is actually to warn him that Danzo should not be too noisy, it is best not to jump, he will watch every move. And the second sentence clearly explained Izanagi, which is a more stark warning, even a threat. I calculated the Uchiha clan by myself, or contributed to the destruction of the Uchiha clan, because when Dashemaru contacted me at that time, it said that it was the cells between the pillars, and the transplantation of the power of a thousand hands was perfect. At that time, he had long known that Izanagi of the Uchiha clan, the invincible pupil technique that could transform between dreams and reality, destroyed the Uchiha clan. He was the idea of ??the Uchiha clan that had so many circling eyes. And as long as he obtains the power of a thousand hands and the power of Uchiha, he can use Izanaki, the battle of the ninja, and the victory or defeat is often in the blink of an eye. There is this kind of pupil technique that transforms dream reality into reality. With so many spare writers, it can be said that he is already invincible in the battle~www.novelhall.com~ At least, it is enough to seize the position of Hokage. And the meaning of this sentence is that he is proud of or relying on Izanagi. Taki Chiba is not without a solution. If he insists on using Izanagi to fight him, his own The end will be very miserable. And at this point, I don''t know why, Danzo was convinced at first sight, and even the confidence in personal strength originally built by Izanagi collapsed instantly, making him tremble with fear. As for the third sentence, the last sentence, it should be Takichiba''s real intention to send this scroll. On the face of it, this is a sentence, it is an apologization for the removal of the root members before, and undermining his multi-year plan. It seems that Taki Chiba suddenly relented and wanted to ease his relationship with him. But in fact, this is the final letter. Let him obey... Ultimatum! Chapter 2520： Contemplation Latest URL: This kid! At the beginning, he should fight to turn his face, and kill him! Repeatedly looking at the last sentence in the command book in his hand, Danzo''s teeth were almost bitten. After the initial shock and horror, Danzo, who had completely calmed down due to the drift of his thoughts, was in his heart. , But it was surging with almost uncontrollable anger. This is too deceiving! For Danzo, he is also Konoha''s elder-level figure at any rate. He has one of the departments with the largest number of Konoha elites in his hands. Even the four generations of Hokage who suppressed him the most tightly, he also kept himself to a minimum. Respect, do everything, at least give yourself a full face. Not to mention obedience and surrender. No matter how much his Danzo is suppressed, he is still Danzo, even Hokage has to show some face, even if he shows weakness, he still has a fight. Does this Takichiba really want to engage in civil war? , Ultimatum? , Or is it an ultimatum to obey or not? Are you kidding me? After being a clay figure for a few years, did he really feel that he has no temper? "call--!" However, even though his heart was about to resemble a volcanic eruption, Danzo still breathed a long sigh, lifted it high, and suppressed the urge to smash the armrest of the chair with the medicine in his hand. At this point, the enemy is strong and we are weak. At this time, losing one''s mind is self-defeating. Even, Taki Chiba, who has always been cautious, and even cautious enough to make people look incontrovertible, sent such a provocative order letter, which itself is a bit abnormal. Abnormality is a demon. Maybe, this order book was deliberately given to himself by Taki Chiba, in order to irritate himself and achieve what purpose. All in all, he can''t get angry now, and even more calm than before, try to jump away from his own position and think about it from the perspective of a bystander or even Taki Chiba. Undoubtedly, the first sentence and the second sentence are disarming, and the third sentence is the threat and persecution. First of all, in the third sentence, I first mentioned the withdrawal of the personnel who were going to enter Konoha''s various departments. It seems to be to elicit the following medicine and express apology, but it is actually to remind him that the village is now in power. It was him Taki Chiba, not Danzo. Even if you Danzo hit the Grand Canal and bumped into the Kyuubi Rebellion, the importance of the roots has increased a lot invisibly. However, the village still has the power to eliminate all unfavorable factors. Even if it is the roots, you still want to move away. If you don''t want to be marginalized anymore, be honest. With the first two sentences, it is already a threat. As for the next words about the medicine, it should be the threat just now, that is, the candy after a stick. Give you something to help suppress the inter-column cells. One is that you can have inter-column cells by default, which is the column. The power of Ma, or the power of a thousand hands, did not pursue the Uchiha clan, and allowed him Danzo to use Izanaki. And, if he Danzo can meet frankly, the village doesn''t mind offering him some help with restraint. Moreover, he Taki Chiba can personally suppress the side effects of this inter-column force for himself. This condition is not unattractive. Takichibas medical strength is also cut in the eyes of Danzo, and the activity of the interpillar cells is really beyond his own medical treatment, although he transplanted the Uchiha clan. Writing round eyes consumes a lot of the activity of the inter-column cells, and their own cells are still being swallowed by the inter-column cells from time to time, and must be suppressed with special chakras all the time. To be honest, since the transplantation of the right hand derived from the intercolumnar cell cultivation, he has been sleeping for almost no more than three hours a day. Once more than three hours, the sleeping self will be unable to continue the investigation of the suppression of the intercolumn cells. Carat falls into a state of excessive activation of inter-column cells, then his cells will be swallowed, the arm will grow out of control, consume a lot of chakras, and finally swallow itself. It can be said that this inter-pillar cell is not only a powerful force, but also a poison that cannibalize itself. Fortunately, the inter-pillar cells themselves have changed some of his physique. Originally, he belongs to the energetic category. Even when he is the busiest and the most tired, he can restore all his energy after sleeping for five or six hours. , Full of energy, now that he has the inter-column cells, after the inter-column power that belongs to the inter-column cells is integrated into his chakra, his physique has also been greatly improved, and even his chakra is equipped With a certain amount of vitality, this also makes his energy more vigorous. Generally, after sleeping for two hours a day, he can restore all his energy, and his spirit is more full than before. Even, because of these changes, he felt at the time that if it was not for him to get this power, but for the three generations of Hokage to get this power, I am afraid that he would not be able to defeat this close friend in his life. To be honest, one of the reasons why he doesn''t feel that his best friend can still defeat him is that his best friend has been overworked over the past few decades because of his old age. And he, more or less because he only governs one root, plus the brainwashing training method of the root, saves him a lot of effort, and there is no such complicated place to consider as Naruto, let alone dealing with the various families of the village, maintaining There is no need to deal with external enemies in the same village, especially in the two wars of Ninja World, he is actually in a state of ease. After all, in the dark world, his Danzo has been in business for many years, and many of the rules of the game have been well-known. There are some big things that others think, and he can handle it without even thinking about it. Even his influence, relying on the power of Konoha, can rewrite some of the rules of the game, and even a considerable part of the rules came out under his hands. But his close friends are different. They have to maintain Konoha''s good image, deal with external maliciousness, internal instability, and coordinate various relationships. Sometimes some parents ask him to arbitrate, especially During the Ninja World War, the effort expended was enough for the average person to die dozens of times. The original healthy, powerful, and more energetic Sarutobi Rizen had long been consumed by this endless exhaustion, and it was already a candle in the wind. Under this situation, although he was not as capable as Sun Slash, he was already far ahead of Sun Slash. Even if, because of this relationship, he is ahead of his competitors, Danzo does not have much sense of accomplishment. However, he is no longer the old fox who behaves fiercely on the surface, and his heart is no longer naive and naive. Although he has no sense of accomplishment, this is undoubtedly an opportunity for him to walk to the stage and support Konoha. He will not be angry. In addition to the side effects of eroding himself, the power between the pillars itself is strictly prohibited. If he is found to have the power between the pillars, he will probably end up worse than the Oshe Maru, and I am afraid that he will not be able to give birth to Konoha. The reason why the Oshe Maru Mutiny was able to escape was that his only thing was that he really loved this disciple too much, and in the end he was still softened. Secondly, I also pushed a hand behind the back. In private, I have always maintained an ally with Oshe Maru. Sometimes I dont mind sending a few guys who dont deal with me to him as experiments or provide some Oshe Maru for him. Information on descendants of the bloodline. Then, get some power or knowledge that is impossible in the village from Dashemaru. As for his own words, no Konoha person would push him, and even Taki Chiba would spare no effort to exhort the three generations of Hokage to eliminate the troubles, and would also use Oshe Maru as an example. At the beginning, let go of O She Maru. The heart disease of his best friend, especially after the Uchiha clan annihilated, he will undoubtedly die at that time. Therefore, the power between the pillars is not only a poison that erodes itself, but also an explosive tied to the body. Now, Taki Chiba promises to admit that he can possess the power between the pillars, and he is willing to start the study of the power between the pillars for him. From then on, he does not need to sneak in and connect with the Oshemaru, and can directly be in Taki Chiba studied the power of the pillars under his nose, and even Takichiba would help. This is not unattractive. Not to mention that this in itself is of great benefit to him. Now that he only has the power between the pillars, his strength has risen by a large amount, almost to a level. If you can fully integrate the power of the pillars, then what will it be like? In the world of ninjas, power is power. Taki Chiba can sit firmly in his current position. His talent is one aspect. The greatest credit is his terrifying power and the more terrifying cycle of his power improvement. And after this stick and a candy, that is the final meaning of the third sentence, you must be loyal to my Konoha. That is, swear allegiance. With these three sentences, hit a stick and give a candy, and then call for peace. Do not! It''s not about Zhaoan, but if you put it together, it should be said that the sum up is the same: Shunchang rebels. He Takichiba has already taken over Konoha. If you Danzo maintains a loyal heart and does not engage in moths, then you will forget the past, and even the power of Izanaki can be given to you, and you will be well cultivated. . However, if you have a different heart, then the ending is not good. Even if you have the power of Izanaki, his Takichiba has a way to deal with you. And this is also the reason for Dan Zang''s anger just now, how overbearing the meaning of this expression is, it is simply to slap his Dan Zang on the face. As a person who has been in a high position for a long time, even if he has experienced a period of frustration, he has understood and restrained, and suddenly, being treated like this by a former little boy, how can he not be angry? How can you not resist? It was also that Danzo went through that period of frustration, and truly began to transform into an old fox, able to calm down quickly and consider the pros and cons. Otherwise, according to his past temperament, I am afraid that at this time, he has made up his mind to definitely get it right with Taki Chiba. Moreover, he is not without a way to deal with Taki Chiba. Nobuhiko Uchiha, he''s not dead yet! "Well... or, wait until after the Chuninin test, for now, let''s just wait and see." But at this time, thinking of this, Tuan Zang took a deep breath, suppressed all unfavorable thinking, and whispered softly. Thanks to reading this order book, otherwise, I might really cause trouble on impulse and give Taki Chiba an excuse to deal with me. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. In his thoughts, he already understood what was going on with the death of his confidant. Undoubtedly, the death of his confidant should be the work of this Taki Chiba. The abolition of personnel is the first warning. The death of Xin should be the second warning. In other words, the death of the letter should be the foreshadowing of this letter of order, so that when he receives this letter of order, he will be in a certain state of being frightened or frightened. In this way, look at this letter of order. At that time, because of the death of the letter in front of him, the big stick in the order book will be more powerful, and the candy will also appear more attractive. More importantly, the deterrence of the long-standing political field of him is still For those who stand tall, the power is not enough. Only a real threat to life can increase the power of the order and the success rate of the final clause. Moreover, this Taki Chiba deliberately didn''t talk about the death of Faith, so he didn''t live up to the truth. After all, Faith was also a Konoha person, and there was no guilt. Taki Chiba did not have a legitimate reason to kill him. Secondly, this state of unspoken failure will invisibly increase the weight of the death of faith, which can make his Danzo''s heart more heavily pressed, which is a kind of psychological oppression. "Huh! It''s too simple to think about me. The subtext of this kid in the command book should be based on whether I drink the potion to determine whether I obey him. But, who knows if you will do it in the potion? Hands and feet." At this moment, Dan Zang''s mouth turned up with a sneer, and there was also a cold snort in his nostrils. There is another pitfall in this order book. He doesn''t drink, which means he doesn''t obey. If you drink it, how can you ensure his loyalty? It is difficult to guarantee that Takichiba will poison him and control him. He couldn''t drink this medicine. At least, he can''t drink now. ... "But... it''s been a long time, guys." And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ On the other side, looking at Kakashi, Asma, and Metkay who were pretending to be stupid and embarrassed by themselves, Chiba''s face suddenly eased. At the corner of his mouth, without realizing it, there was already a warm smile. At the same time, there is warmth in the mouth. Although they have grown up and changed, this relationship has not changed after all, especially after another trouble, the warmth from the partner has become stronger and stronger. He came home. "Chiba..." When they heard Chiba''s sudden sentence, the three of them were taken aback for a while, and they looked at Chiba subconsciously, but seeing his warm smile, there was no reason, their chests were also hot. "A drink?" Then, coincidentally, this deep and warm sentence blurted out. And their faces, at this moment, were the same warm smiles as Chiba. Chapter 2521： The other side Latest URL: "A bunch of idiots..." Looking at the cracks filled with the three generations of Hokage rock statues above, which made the third generations of Hokage torn apart, I snorted, and Haneda Kazuo took the sword into its sheath, loosened the sheath with both hands, and rolled his eyes. , She finally couldn''t help it, and said. However, these guys are in their twenties and thirties, and they are still so into trouble. How did Konoha survive? Do not! It''s Konoha now, how do you deal with such troublesome guys? It''s hard to imagine that the fight can break the three generations of Hokage Rock, and it is still this critical moment that absolutely cannot reveal any abnormalities. What is going on with this group of Konoha''s Shangnin? Is it really a ninja of the upper ninja level who has supported Konoha for so many years? Although it is according to that guy''s intention, as far as possible to make Cao Yin Village and Konoha Village form an iron alliance, but now I feel so unreliable. It''s not that the people in Konoha Village are so unreliable and have no future for them, so I let Kuo Yin form an alliance... At the same time, such a suspicious thought suddenly flashed in his mind. And, pressing on the wall with one hand, looking at the two extremely inconspicuous pits on both sides of the three-generation Naruto Rock statue above my head, the two extremely inconspicuous pits almost at the junction of the second-generation and fourth-generation Naruto Rock statues were closed, and I was suspicious of that The more sure the thought. At this moment, Haneda Ichiba, who was in the shadow of the half-walled Naruto Rock Statue, had begun to believe that Konoha had been fading to the west. It is not good for Caoyin Village to let Cao Yin and Konoha form an alliance by himself. Now, let''s go back first. Still don''t make trouble. Regarding memory, lets talk about it after the Zhongnin exam here. No matter how good this guy is, there must be flaws. Thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba didn''t think much about it, or continued his purpose, but after frowning, his figure flashed and disappeared in the shadow. At this time, the people of Konoha Village were coming and going, and the sun was shining. No one noticed or discovered that the rock statues of the three generations of Hokage had cracked. As for why Haneda Ichiba is here and what purpose he has, it is not really complicated. That night, after asking if his memory was touched by Taki Chiba, Ichiba Haneda did not believe Taki Chiba''s reaction. In other words, Takichiba said there is absolutely no such four words, in Haneda Ichiba''s view, there is no credibility. In addition to this period of time, the alliance between Kuo Yin and Konoha has been formed, and the two restless people are also transferred away by Yuze, and he has more or less free time. He also started investigating things about his own memory, and this Taki Chiba was his subject of investigation. Therefore, he will be here and will discover this so-called "dual exercise". And just now the three generations of Hokage Rock seemed to have cracked, and he easily helped Takichiba and Konoha to cover up those who were just as unreliable as Ryuqiantian. After all, Konoha and Caoyin Village are still allies now, and they are moving steadily towards the Iron League. If he takes action, it will be more or less good for the alliance relationship, and now the outside world has basically determined that Konoha and Caoyin Village have a close relationship. Now that Konoha is in trouble, Caoyin Village may not be pleased. "That guy, wouldn''t he be so unscrupulous because he knew I was there a long time ago? You knew I would help him with the aftermath?" After concealing his figure, passing through various shadowed Tibetan places, standing on a hidden branch in a certain forest in Konoha Village, making sure that no one was following and no one found out, Haneda Ichiyo''s pupils shrank suddenly. His face immediately stiffened, and he unconsciously spit out such a sentence. At this moment, he suddenly realized that it was very possible that Taki Chiba was so unscrupulous and even got into trouble because he knew he would wipe his ass. Inexplicably, an uncomfortable feeling suddenly surged in his heart. Is it possible that I am used to being a master in Caoyin Village, and before I know it, I am already a little bit proud... In other words, underestimating the enemy a bit carelessly? Lost even the basic vigilance? Then, he glanced at the sky gradually turning into dusk, and his brows were deeply locked. Although because of this period of time, he always felt that there was something wrong with his memory, especially after seeing Taki Chiba, there was always a vague feeling of something wrong. Especially with regard to his face, he always felt that Taki Chiba used his hands and feet, although there were people who looked exactly the same in Ninja. However, its a coincidence that I happen to look similar to Takichiba, who was the master of the Ninja world, but it didnt cause the five major Ninja villages and even some small Ninja villages and dark organizations that have been secretly collecting information on this Takichiba. Attention? You know, he was picked up by Taki Chiba. He has lived in the Ninja world for a while, and he has also met people from the four great Ninja Villages, Iwayin and Unyin, and in his memory, his face seems to be also No changes have been made. So similar, Taki Chiba is such a sensitive person, wouldn''t Iwagura and Unyuki suspect that the young man in front of them is Taki Chiba under a certain disguise? Moreover, based on the fact that the four major Shinobu villages behind Taki Chiba have not let go of even the slightest information they already know, it is impossible not to know Taki Chiba''s ability to change his body at will. You know, according to reports, Tsunade who taught Takichiba medical ninjutsu often pretended to be a little girl or an old woman to hide from gambling debts. It doesn''t make sense that the Four Ninja Villages do not doubt. It can be seen that at that time, I shouldn''t be regarded as the face of Takichiba by the Four Ninja Villages. You must know that although the current Konoha Village basically distinguishes the difference between himself and Takichiba, and distinguishes them well. However, the Four Ninja Villages are enemy villages, but they dont think so. At that time, it was still the end of the war, and even Konoha was weak due to the Nine Tails Rebellion. There is no reason why these guys are wrong. They are exactly the same as Taki Chiba. idea. Even if you see that you are different from Takichiba, there are many uses for taking yourself back and training and pretending to be Takichiba. It can be said that looking at myself from the current Haneda Ichiba''s eyes, the same face as myself and Taki Chiba, that is naked and infinite value. To be honest, when thinking about it now, Haneda Ichiba still feels that in the future, if he sells himself to work in the four major Shinobu villages, he should make a lot of money, and he has no worries about food and clothing. However, now, such a face is not used in the Four Ninja Villages. Undoubtedly, his face may have been useless to Yunyin and Iwayin in the Four Ninja villages. In other words, it is very likely that his face was caused by Takichi. Ye modified. Although, after doubting, he has used countless methods to prove that his face is okay, he is himself, and this face is his original face. However, as the person who should know Takichiba best at this stage, Ichiba Haneda is very clear that if Takichiba is willing to spend huge pupil power, sacrifice a lot of time to recover Chakra, and some very precious medicines, he can still Do it to tamper with your own memory. Although I don''t know how Takichiba will do it, I can still make myself forget the memory of my face being modified. In addition, he was able to modify his face to look exactly like Taki Chiba himself. Once, when he was studying arts under Taki Chiba''s hands, he had seen people who had become completely different from before through surgery, and there were no flaws at all. If it weren''t for a particularly intimate person who could tell who he was originally from his eyes, almost no one would be able to discover the true face of this person. It is very likely that I was passive to a similar operation and my memory was tampered with And if he is passive, it doesn''t count to be exactly the same as Taki Chiba, and he has to tamper with his memory, then this Taki Chiba must be planning a major event, and he doesn''t like the feeling of being kept in the dark. Moreover, since the memory has been tampered with, he also cares about how many memories he has been tampered with. Although after tampering with the memory, he was very happy with Yuze, Heyin, Zongmi, and the two who caused trouble. However, he didn''t like the state of being kept in the dark, and it seemed that he still had to pay for the number of people. Therefore, that night, there was that question. Of course, the answer is quite unsatisfactory. Afterwards, because the answers obtained were not satisfied with the subsequent actions, it was also quite bad. Apparently, he wiped his **** eagerly. Therefore, almost subconsciously, Haneda Ichiba began to reflect on why he suffered such a big loss this time. "Ok?" And at this moment, just as Haneda Kazuha began to reflect, he seemed to have noticed something and suddenly looked behind him. At the same time, this time around, after seeing the person, Haneda Yiye''s brow furrowed, and his muscles suddenly stretched, and in the next second, he could violently wound people. Obviously, in an instant, he entered a state of combat. Do not! It should be said that Haneda Ichiba was ready to attack in this instant. "Rest assured, we are not enemies." But at this time, in front of him, there was a gentle and gentle female voice, and a sense of peace of mind suddenly rose for no reason. For a moment, Haneda Kazuyo''s tight muscles immediately relaxed. The original concentration was also dissipated by the sense of peace in my heart after hearing this gentle and gentle female voice. Even Haneda Ichiba''s keen perception seemed to have a ripple. Immediately, a little cold sweat broke out on Haneda''s forehead. Illusion? And there was a trace of panic in his heart. You know, he quietly did some shady things for Cao Yin Village, no, maybe it should be Taki Chiba who did some things. I didn''t experience less fighting. Moreover, after entering Kushin Village, he experienced countless life-and-death battles under the hands of Taki Chiba. Although he was young, the battles he experienced, especially the dangerous battles, were no less than that of a senior ninja in a big village. Even, sometimes, he has to directly face Taki Chiba''s full attack, basically the result is either injury or disability. And just now when he was fully guarded, one of the two black-robed men in front of him was able to cause himself to be distracted for a moment. If the other party wanted to kill himself, he would be dead or disabled at this moment. At least, it also lost the opportunity and fell into a disadvantage. Moreover, letting oneself lose consciousness is just one sentence, a few words. All he can think of now is a very powerful illusion that transcends the current ninja world through sound transmission. "breaking Dawn." And at this moment, just as Haneda Yiye was frightened, at this moment, the other of the two men in black robes standing on the opposite branch in front of him said coldly. Obviously, it shows the identity. breaking Dawn? Hearing this sound, Haneda Ichiba was stunned for a while, the bare left eye and the bright red color in the left eye faded slightly, and the three gouyu selected from the pupil also stopped rotating. The writing wheel eye that was activated almost subconsciously, and the pupil power contained in it that was ready to release the pupil technique, slowly disappeared. Obviously, the opponent is not here to fight. If you come to kill yourself, the good time just now has already started. And now that he has shown his identity, there is no need to fight. But the key is, breaking dawn, he knew it. Maybe many people, and even the Five Ninja Villages may not know, but he does. The reason is also very simple. At the beginning, Takichiba, no, now Takichiba is actually in this organization. He still remembers that Takichiba had planned to also arrange for him to enter the break of dawn. Later, it seemed that after some trade-offs, he finally let him go to the village of Cao Yin. And the most important point is that Haneda Kazuha at this time can clearly see that the black robes of the two people in front are silveryue black robes, exactly the same as those worn by Taki Chiba. There is no need to fight at all. In terms of position, he is Taki Chiba''s disciple and friend, and Taki Chiba''s companion in the same organization is in front. As for the breaking of dawn itself, Haneda Ichiba has actually collected information. According to the side attack on Takichiba, Takichiba''s position in the breaking of dawn is not ordinary. It is very likely that this dawn is also the organization of Takichiba. "Oh?" With this in mind, Haneda Ichiba''s writing wheel eyes disappeared with the pupil power originally used for pupil surgery, and the bright red brilliance slowly faded. Although there was a skeptical tone in his mouth, it was already complete. Withered hostility. It was an expression to the opponent that he did not want to fight. "It seems that you know very well that we are breaking dawn." Seeing Haneda Ichiba''s hostility and the appearance of wanting to talk, the cold words of the other person in the silver moon and black robe over there was a bit of dissatisfaction. "Not sure, but you are not hostile, do you?" At this ~www.novelhall.com~ Haneda Ichiba smiled faintly, and said. "As expected of his disciple, this calmness is almost exactly the same as him." Hearing that, the other silveryue and black robe man over there hadn''t spoken yet, as if he was afraid that he would be stiff in his words, there was another reassuringly exploding gentleness and gentleness. "No need to talk nonsense. In such a sensitive period, you two, what''s the matter with me?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba didn''t seem to buy it, staring at the two, he said. But in his eyes, the warning meaning that had been dimmed was slowly becoming more intense. Now, the Nakanin exam, a sensitive period, whether or not Takichiba''s organization. he Be alert! During this period, if there is anything, there is basically nothing good! Chapter 2522： Original purpose Latest URL: "Shih!" "Ziz...Ziz..." The sound of the tender beef and the thin and fatty pork under the iron plate and the splash of oil splashing sizzlingly rang from the front and from all directions. The aroma of roasted meat is permeating wanton. "So, come back this time, don''t leave?" Seeing the temptingly grilled specially-made barbecue in front of him was picked up and then sent into the mouth of the white-haired man in front of him, Kakashi gently put down the wine glass and said. After hearing these words, Metkai and Asma, the white-haired young man sitting next to Kakashi, also put down their glasses at the same time and looked at the white-haired young man on the opposite side and next to them. After a toast, Kakashi went straight to the point and asked the three people present the most concerned questions. The white-haired young man, that is, Chiba, wants to leave. "I...I can''t go away." In response to this, Chiba, who had swallowed the oil with a relish on his face, immediately turned bitter, and said. An expression of "Even if I want to leave, I can''t leave." To be honest, at this moment, he has accepted most of the power belonging to Naruto. Although the three generations of Naruto did not say, but basically he is currently Konohas agent Naruto, and the three generations of Naruto have been supporting him. The plan of the higher authority, even a few years ago, revealed some plans to let him come back to take over Konoha through routine information transmission. Now, he has returned to Konoha after a lapse of more than ten years. The three generations of Hokage have not observed whether he will have any changes during this period. They eagerly arrange for him to take over power, and cant wait to leave him alive just because of some The news that a special cause can only be declared dead has informed all ninja groups. Obviously, the third generation of Hokage will not let him go. And now, he has no excuses to leave. Mostly, it is necessary to stay here. "is it" Hearing Qianyedi''s words and seeing the bitter meaning on his face, the three of them looked at each other, and each took a piece of barbecue and put it in their mouths, seeming to hide something. "So, what about your secret mission?" In response, Kakashi looked around, but saw the loud voices around him, everyone''s goal was the barbecue iron plate in front of him and the friends opposite each other before he spoke. "Ok" In response, Chiba once again picked up a piece of meat, nodded, and replied somewhat vaguely. It seems that it is really not going away. No matter if it is left or unable to go. Even, it is very likely that Chiba was originally going to return to the village. At this time, it was only because he wanted to conceal his true purpose, so he said that he could not leave. But, anyway, Chiba will not leave. But at this time, hearing these words, the three looked at each other again, and similar thoughts flashed through their hearts almost simultaneously. "Think about it, it''s been a long time!" At the same time, Asma, who responded most quickly, poured a glass of wine into Chiba''s small wine glass, which was dry just after the glass was dry, and poured another glass in his own glass, raised it, and said. "Ok." In response, Chiba, who had already swallowed the meat, subconsciously picked up the wine glass, and the two gently touched it and drank it in one go. "Unexpectedly, when we meet again, we will all be able to drink." But at this time, watching the two drank the wine in the glass, Kakashi seemed to think of something, his face instantly dimmed, and even a bit of indescribable sadness flashed in his eyes. The color. "what" In response, Chiba, who had drunk his glass, nodded. Although he didn''t look at Kakashi''s face, from Kakashi''s tone, Chiba could imagine Kakashi''s desolate look at this time. At the same time, he also knew exactly what Kakashi was talking about. That was also after the end of a duel exercise. On that day, they crashed their own cabin, and in desperation, they could only live in Kakashi''s house. At that time, Hirohiko and Yukina were also there. Do not! It should be said that everyone is there. Hirohiko, Yukina, Nao, Taito, Lin... they are all here. That night, the big guys gathered at Kakashi''s house, seeming to celebrate their move to Kakashi''s house. At that time, someone asked for a drink. It''s just that, because they weren''t the age to drink at the time, they could only veto the proposal in the regretful sigh of the initiator. And the person who proposed it was bringing soil. Uchiha, bring soil. Obviously, what Kakashi is sad now is this memory, and the unforgettable sorrow of the matter of death with soil derived from this memory. After all, Kakashi is different from him, after all, he didn''t know that Uchiha was still alive in the world and was still alive. However, when it comes to bringing soil, Chibas mood is not different from Kakashi because of bringing soil to life. It may even be more painful than Kakashi. If he died with the soil, then, like Kakashi, he could not let go of the death of his old friend, and could not forget the pain. However, even if the soil is not owned by Uchiha Nobuhiko''s group, they are standing on the opposite side of the tower. In any case, facing the pain of death of an old friend, it is not as good as the pain of fighting with the old friend. And the face of an old friend who never wants to look back is more pain than this, a kind of pain that makes people feel deep and weak. To be honest, during this period of time, in the past ten years, Chiba has not encountered the soil, and even met it alone several times. He once persuaded this close friend to turn around, and even without sacrificing his current plan, he told Uchiha Tsutomu that he was only used by Uchiha Madara. However, taking the soil did not seem to have heard it, and even seemed to have known it a long time ago, and was indifferent. After meeting several times and persuading him, Qianye found out that he had decided to bring the soil. Even if it was a military encounter, he would not go back. Unlike the future Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, Taito and him are no longer a situation where you can take away the opponent if you win. Obviously, it is impossible for Uchiha to bring soil back. It wasn''t because he was brainwashed or used by Madara Uchiha, but because he actually planned to do so when he defected to Madara Uchiha. Maybe when he had just defected, this boy who had just witnessed the death of his beloved girl in the hands of his best friend, the resentment and pain in his heart could not be released at all, I am afraid that he was going to destroy the world. Chiba can understand the pain and resentment of seeing the enemy with his own eyes, but he will never be able to deal with the enemy. It''s definitely enough to make a teenager who is full of genes to chase the world have the idea of ??destroying the world. However, after hearing Uchiha Madara''s thoughts, two people who had similar grievances and pain reached an agreement. In other words, the realization of Uchiha Madara''s last wish was not forcibly instilled in him by Uchiha Madara. Rather, he intends to do so himself. And bringing the soil is definitely not the kind of guy who has given up on the layout for more than ten years after his former friends have worked hard in the circle several times. Out of fear of Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba couldn''t tell Taito everything about it. After all, this matter was irreversible. Even if I tell the truth, it may not be effective if I look at the soil. In the end, he could only sigh, and silently prepared Uchiha''s plan to bring soil to disrupt the situation. Of course, now, this matter, he is also impossible to say to Kakashi, from a rational level, this is something Kakashi should not know. Emotionally speaking, after so many years, for more than ten years, Kakashi has not escaped from the shadow of the death of Tu and Lin. Although he has revived because of the relationship between the disciples, but if you let him know Dai Tu has already stood on the opposite side. If it is impossible to reverse it, Chiba cannot guarantee how much it will hit Kakashi this time. This kind of thing facing old friends should be done by yourself. Even if, in the original work, Kakashi was able to face the soil in the end, but that was only the original work, and the characters in the original work are not as simple as the characters in the original work. At least, if it were to follow the original book, Kakashi, Asma, and Metkai would not sit here and drink together now. In the original book, they weren''t able to have such a close relationship drinking together in a rotisserie. In the original book, what they showed was only the level of colleague relations. They might have had several tasks together and had a certain tacit understanding, but their personal relations would never be so close. This is also one of the reasons why Chiba believes that the future can be changed. In the past ten years, he has not repeatedly doubted his future changeability theory, but has also been constantly observing, only from observing Konoha to observing the whole The degree of ninja world. Of course, Konoha also kept observing. Based on observations, he was convinced time and time again that the future could be changed, and in disguised form, he added information about the success of the plan. Yes, Chiba has been convinced over the past ten years of observation that the future can be changed. Absolutely absolutely definitely changed. Moreover, the three people in front of him drinking together intimately are the best proof. However, this change did not meet his expectations. However, it was enough for him then and now. "Ah... So, do you really have to talk about your real purpose until you get me drunk? Today, I was pestering me for a duel exercise, not to test my or your own strength, right? Let your disciples watch a high-level battle to raise their horizons, right?" But at this time, after a series of thoughts passed through his mind, Qianye coughed lightly, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and said. Uh But this abrupt sentence swept away the suffocation in Kakashi''s heart. He raised his head, but was stunned on the spot. Not only him, but after seeing the gradual deterioration in the atmosphere, Asma and Metkay, who had already begun to think about how to make a round, were also taken aback and looked at Chiba blankly. "What''s wrong? Am I wrong?" In response, Chiba picked up the flask, poured wine one by one to the three of them, and filled himself with a glass, the smile seemed to be brighter, as he said. "cough!" Seeing Chiba''s behavior and a smile that "I guessed it," the three of them coughed awkwardly and politely, concealing the embarrassment on their faces. Chiba was right. They are indeed not just as simple as pair training. It''s not so simple to let their disciples watch a high-level battle, they have a deeper purpose. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know that Kakashi rushed over with his disciples eagerly after inviting Chiba alone without telling him. On the one hand, they have vaguely learned that Kakashi has a way to contact Chiba during this period. Maybe they have been in contact for more than a decade, and they are already quite dissatisfied. Although Chiba came out of the village because of a secret mission in the village, and pretended to be dead, but if no one knows, then that''s the case. There is nothing to say, but both are close friends. Kakashi knew that he could still talk to Chiba, which made them very unbalanced. On the other hand, Kakashis summoning of Chiba is already very suspicious, and it is still in such a remote place. The Hokage Rock Statue is over there, but it is off the beaten track. In addition to the new Hokage Rock Statue that needs sculpture, workers will go there. Besides, almost no one does it. This in itself is quite suspicious. Then, with his own disciples, this is a bit of Sima Zhao''s heart, which everyone knows. And they also have disciples, and Kakashi is not the only one who has trouble with his disciples. Their current disciple is also their most promising young ninja. On weekdays, Kakashi is always in the limelight. It''s all about taking a disciple to complete the B-level mission. At this time, Chiba came back and let him take the top spot. How could they sit still while secretly hiding things from them. Naturally, I went with the disciples. Good thing, Kakashi can''t be cheaper this time. And this good thing is undoubtedly for Chiba to give pointers to his disciples. Yes~www.novelhall.com~ Although they dont know what Kakashi is thinking, it is certain that Chiba, who is the strongest in the village, is back. Kakashi, who is near the water tower, cant stop Chiba. Pointing to his disciples. Chiba''s strength is far superior to himself. Even with a pointer, it is enough to keep his disciples from training for a few years. This time, Kakashi had two disciples entering the final test, and they showed him again. A little brilliance. If there is Chiba''s advice, then how can Kakashi''s class be able to catch up after the seventh class. Moreover, from the observation just now, the response of Class 7 is obviously faster than that of my own class. It is undoubtedly trained by B-level tasks. Good thing, can''t let Kakashi take it all! "So, what do you think?" And thinking of this, the three of them didn''t conceal it anymore. Since Chiba had already guessed it, there was no need to squeeze and speak straightforwardly. Chapter 2523： For purpose Latest URL: "What do I think?" At the serious gaze from the three of them, Chiba blinked, stretched out the chopsticks of the specially-made barbecue, raised his head, and said. It''s this time, still playing stupid? The three of them were speechless for a while. Originally thought that Chiba mentioned this topic, so at least he wanted to go on this topic frankly, but he didn''t expect that this guy would play a fool at this time. This is a bit unreasonable. Even if you are Chiba, you don''t have to be so boring. "Yeah! You can see it, we won''t hide it, what do you think?" Then, after a series of thoughts flashed in their minds, the three of them asked straightforwardly without any fancy. "What do you think of our students'' performance." At the end, it seemed that Chiba would not understand the general, so I added another sentence. They know very well that at this time, you must not hide anymore, you must be open and honest, and try to be as vernacular as possible. It is best to write it down directly in katakana and add detailed comments, otherwise, it is very likely to be Chiba pretended to be fooled by him. Speaking so clearly, it is not a fudge, even Chiba can''t care about him, and there is no chance to fool him. "Uh" Facing openness and honesty, without any pretentiousness, and even a bit of defiance of words, as the three expected, Chiba really could not find any words that were foolish except by accident. To be honest, he knew very well what Kakashi and the others said just now. They asked about the performance of their disciples. He did deliberately pretend to be stupid. He even thought that because of the face of the same period, he couldnt speak for him to give pointers. Their disciples. That''s right, Chiba at this time knows the intentions of the three. And it''s also very clear that a few of them were scornful in their hearts. And he didn''t even teach his own disciples how to teach, plus the current changing situation, how could Xianxin mix with those little **** kids, so he almost subconsciously flicked over. And I deeply felt a failure for the topic I was looking for just now to unpack the sad topic. Obviously, I fell into my own pit. But now, this group of guys didn''t even think about their own face issues, so they didn''t have anything to use. This is something he didn''t expect. Even, there is a feeling of being seen through. He suddenly felt once again that these guys in front of him were no longer the same foolish guys. Again, he felt tricky. "Sorry, it is not easy to deal with your attacks, I don''t have the time to pay attention to your students." Then he said so. Uh And hearing this sound, the three of them were startled again. This guy! Then, the next second, the corners of their mouths moved slightly. Humph Thinking that you are shameless, will I compromise because of shame? Unexpectedly! At this time, seeing the changes in the expressions of the three of them, Chiba couldn''t help but pass such a thought. Although it feels tricky, he can''t do anything about it. It''s okay to say that he didn''t read the sect. Moreover, I didnt see it and I secretly added a compliment to the three people. The so-called not to hit the smiley people with ones hands. I gave it a little bit. Even if the three of them want to continue to shamelessly, they cannot slap themselves and say their attacks. , It didn''t threaten me at all. "Ah!" And at this moment, when Chiba''s thoughts flashed, the opposite Kakashi suddenly sneered. "Are you underestimating us?" Then, after a sneer, Kakashi''s serious gleaming spirit, said so. "Look down?" In response, Chiba was slightly startled, as if subconsciously speaking. what happened? How do you feel that Kakashi expected that I had this hand? But at this time, his heart shook, and suddenly he took a quick shot. Kakashi is this? At the same time, Asma and Metkay couldn''t help but look at Kakashi, with doubts in their hearts. Obviously I don''t know what Kakashi''s attitude changed suddenly, or what he was going to do. "Don''t we see it? Are you releasing the water? If we are serious, I am afraid that we have already been defeated at the beginning. To deal with us, where do you need to make peace, I am afraid it only needs... " But at this time, facing Qianye''s slight start, Kakashi''s eyes were full of disdain, so he said. And at the end of this, a finger has already been put up. "What you are saying now, what you did in the battle is just to take care of our emotions. With your strength, really fight, even if it is a pair training. It doesn''t take a minute for the four of us to fall. We have some self-knowledge, and we are also very grateful to you, but if we take care of our emotions too much, we will look down on us a little bit. Are we in your heart the kind of people who can''t afford to lose?" Then, after putting up a finger, Kakashi said the second half of the sentence. Awesome! When they heard these words, Asma and Metkay''s hearts brightened, and they couldn''t help but exclaim. Chiba''s words just now seemed to be invulnerable. Since he hadn''t observed it, they couldn''t move on to the next topic. Originally, they planned to let Chiba come to comment. If they say that their disciples have good qualifications, they say that such good qualifications are a bit of a waste under their own hands. It is better to give them pointers and let them avoid detours. If the aptitude is not good, then it is said that since the aptitude is so bad, it may be more difficult to find a way out under the hands of teachers like them. Please give me some pointers and let them be more life-saving in the task. No matter what Chiba said, he could directly lead to the guidance of his disciples. With Chiba''s character, since it was for this purpose, and it was a long-lost reunion, the following guidance should be no problem. And by accepting the guidance of Qianye, who should already be a powerhouse beyond the shadow level, their disciples will not only have a lot more confidence in passing the Zhongnin exam, but also will have a smoother path in the future. If those with good aptitude can learn a bit of Chiba''s shadow, let alone a smoother road, it is possible to fly into the sky. They will never give up this kind of opportunity. And now, Kakashis words, even if they were to be dismissed, first invisibly transformed Chibas holding of them into an excessive care for their mood, and then from this excessive care, it was derived from the underestimation of them. Contemptuously, turned the straightforward sentence that Chiba had said before into a kind of unkindness towards them, and characterised the whole thing as not Chiba. Then, he used "Chiba''s not" to bring the topic to guiding their disciples again. Can this be done? At this moment, when he heard these words, the corners of Chiba''s mouth instantly twitched. Although Kakashi''s words are aggressive, Chiba will not be angry, or that Kakashi will speak these words without concealment until the relationship reaches a certain level, and will be aggressive without scruples. Between them, it is not a hypocritical relationship that can''t stand up to two sharp words. Moreover, Chiba is very clear about Kakashi''s plan. It is nothing more than putting the mistake on his head, and then, using this as a breakthrough point, let him speak so that he can''t refuse it. However, he did not expect that Kakashi would bluntly admit that he is far worse than himself. You must know that although they have a good relationship on weekdays, and there seems to be no conflict and victory, Kakashi should be better than him. Others are more competitive towards themselves. It may even be better than Metkay, who likes to challenge various youth rivals everywhere. After all, when the village mentioned young geniuses, no, they were super geniuses, and they generally referred to the two of them. A 5-year-old graduated from Ninja School and was promoted to Ninja at the age of 12. He was already a hero in the three wars that year, and his promotion speed was unmatched. One was not obvious at first. After graduating from the Ninja School, after the Zhongnin exams shined, it soared into the sky from then on, no one can match. Back then, even the most ordinary villagers would think of Konoha''s future star, they would inevitably think of them. After all, Kakashi was only a young man, and he would be more or less competitive with him because of the comparison between the streets. Of course, if he hadn''t traveled here, he would have the xinxing of an adult himself, and at the same time changing his destiny had occupied all his thoughts at the time, he would have to have a sense of contention. This is unavoidable. And because of this competitive spirit, Kakashi has always reserved his victories, especially with himself. He will not be as naked as Metkay in various challenges and refuse to admit defeat, nor will he willingly live under himself. In other words, he will neither blindly challenge without eyesight nor admit losing to himself. And now, Kakashi does not hesitate to destroy the city wall, admit that he is far inferior to himself, and even admit that his current strength can''t last more than a minute in his hands. Undoubtedly, Kakashi at this moment has surpassed his victory or defeat. It even surpassed his competitive spirit from comparing with himself. To be honest, at this moment, Chiba a little admires Kakashi. Of course, there are also Metkay and Asma, who can''t survive 1 minute by default. Is Konoha''s teacher like this? Then, after this series of thoughts, a trace of helplessness flashed through Chiba''s heart. And in his mind, suddenly flashed past the appearance of bowing his head to a stronger person for his own sake. On that day, his teacher almost let go of all his self-esteem, and asked Sannin to know about himself, Hirohiko and Xuena. Undoubtedly, at this moment, Kakashi, Asma, and Metkai destroyed the Great Wall and admitted their failures and inferiorities, undoubtedly all in order to pave the way for their disciples. Compared to them, Chiba is still a little ashamed at the moment. He also has disciples, and his disciples like him quite a lot, but he has not fulfilled his duties as a teacher. Compared with the three Kakashi, in terms of being a teacher, he is a complete failure, almost not as good as he can describe. of. "Hey, is this necessary? Isn''t it good to tell me directly?" Then, thinking of this, Qianye sighed slightly, saying so. "No nonsense, since you think we don''t even have this stomach, then you might as well let you teach our disciples, lest you teach them... eh? What are you talking about?" But at this time, hearing Chiba speaking, almost without thinking, Kakashi blurted out this sentence, and in the middle of this sentence, he suddenly felt that something was wrong, suddenly stopped slippery, and after blinking his eyes, it was quite strange. Started in astonishment. "Chiba... who are you?" At the same time, Asma and Metkay were also slightly taken aback, not feeling that they turned their heads, and said. "You should have a training plan for your disciples, right? Does it really matter if I join in this way?" But at this moment, Qianye ignored the dumbfounded appearance of the three of them, and added a piece of meat, and said heartlessly. "no problem, no problem!" In this regard, the three of them immediately reacted and said quickly. At the same time, on the iron plate, the remaining three pieces of meat fell on the cup and plate in front of Chiba just as the three pairs of chopsticks came out at the same time. "So, do your disciples have room? Kakashi, I think your team, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki should have plans already?" Looking at the three tempting pieces of meat in the cup and plate, Chiba said with a wry smile. These guys... At the same time, such a thought was turned in his mind. "Well, I have my plan, but it doesn''t prevent you from studying under your hands." In this regard, Kakashi said. Also said that there is no observation. Didn''t Sasuke and Naruto come just open their mouths? Moreover, I have already investigated the cultivation plan of these two people. One is the younger brother of a disciple who owes him, and the other is the son of Teacher Watergate and Teacher Jiu Xinnai. Fortunately, I just believed that you don''t care! However, having said that, Kakashi rolled his eyes inside. Speaking of this sentence, it is obvious that Chiba is concerned about Sasuke and Naruto. "So, what about you?" In this regard, the corners of Chiba''s mouth were slightly cracked and unnatural. It seemed that Kakashi''s mental activities did not escape his eyes, but after all, he did not say anything, but looked at Asma. "I have always been laissez-faire, and some are time." Hearing that ~www.novelhall.com~ Asma shrugged and said that it will do anytime. There is no arrangement. You can teach as you want. There is no time limit. If you can, you can continue to teach without any problem. "How about Kay?" In this regard, Chiba did not comment, but looked at Metkay. However, Metkay, who had always shown everything in front of people, did not make the decision as always, but was silent for a while. "About this matter, can I talk to you in private later?" Then, in Qianye''s slightly surprised eyes, for a while, Metkai spoke solemnly. As soon as this sentence came out, Asma and Kakashi, who were all focused on Chiba, almost realized that something was wrong, and they looked at Metkai in unison. "it is good!" But Chiba nodded as if he had already expected it, and responded simply. Chapter 2524： Class 10 after the war Latest website: "Shikamaru, I''m hungry." The hustle and bustle of the crowd was like a few rocks in the endless river that did not follow the flow. Shikamaru Nara and Ino Yamanaka stopped one after another and followed the sound to look behind them. But seeing Qiu Dao Dingci stopped half a meter away, covering his belly with his hands, his face was bitter. Looking at his face, it was as if his covered belly would scream in the next second. "Didn''t you just eat it?" And seeing the appearance of Akimi Dinji, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino almost simultaneously complained. "but" Hearing the words of his teammates, Qiu Dao Dingci looked aggrievedly at his stomach, and then at the empty snack bag that was empty, and said grievedly: "I only ate five minutes full just now, and then Now that I have walked so far, I am hungry again." "..." Regarding this, even Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino, who are accustomed to the gluttony and appetite of Akimi Dingji, still couldn''t help being speechless for a while. Obviously only walked less than ten meters! And their hearts are already shouting. "Ino, how much money do you have?" Then, after being speechless, Nara Shikamaru sighed, silently took out his deflated wallet that could no longer be deflated, and looked at Yamanaka Ino. "Ah" And hearing this life, Yamanaka Ino, who sighed for a long time, took out his and Nara Shikamaru''s deflated wallets and counted them carefully. Seeing the reaction of his teammates, Qiu Dao Dingci reacted extremely quickly, and now he also took out his own deflated wallet. "Ok" Then the three of them were silent. The money of the three of them can only buy three buns. It can be said that the money that has been saved from such a long mission has been spent in these short days. Originally, they also had a lot of money. In terms of the number of tasks performed, they should be far above the same period. If it were not for the seventh class suddenly completed a B-level task, I am afraid that the most dazzling of the same period It is their tenth class. And the number of tasks is large, even if the quality is not so outstanding, the quantity is large, and there is no big consumption in normal times, basically Dingcis food expenses are dependent on my own teacher, so even if it is autumn, I still save Made a substantial deposit. The reason why they end up running out of savings, of course, cant be because Qiu Dao Dingci now has a lot of food. Although Dingcis appetite is large, they are all AA systems for eating out, although Dingci can eat. Many, but when the three are divided, it is not that many. The real reason for their ruined family bankruptcy was not the food intake of Ding Ci, but the final test after the Zhongnin test began, especially one month after the announcement. The whole village was like a holiday, almost every family was decorated with lights and festivities. There are more products in China than ever before, and some even have fun and delicious ones that are not even available during Chinese New Year. As for the reason, it is also very simple. As the Ninja test enters the final test stage, after all, after a long time, some civilians and even nobles from other Ninja villages have rushed over to see the proud children of the Ninja world today. At this moment, Konoha''s traffic has skyrocketed. This traffic is the same as during the holidays. It can almost be said to be overcrowded. Many accommodation shops, even a room, are hard to find, and some have even begun to rent together. After this has the flow of people, that is, after the flow of passengers, can Konoha''s businessmen not make a lot of money with milk? Of course, what is sold is everything. Regardless of how the goods for the New Year are prepared this year, they are all taken out. Then, I saw some items that were originally available only because of the new year, or other interesting goods that the latest merchants temporarily transported from surrounding villages and towns or other Daren Village to sell better, in the wallets of the three The money went out unknowingly. I bought some products that are rare in Konoha Village or are not available at all. Actually not much is spent on eating. At least, the proportion is not very large. After checking the amount of silver in their wallet, the three looked at each other again, and finally, in the pitiful gaze of Aki Dao Dingci, Yamaaka Ino and Nara Shikamaru sighed for a long time. Then, about five minutes later, Qiu Dao Dingci held two buns in both hands, one by one on the roof of a tall building, while watching the stars and the moon, he screamed that it was delicious. Beside him, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino, holding half a bun in one hand. "Ugh" Looking at the satisfied faces of Aki Mitsuchi next to them, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino almost simultaneously bowed their heads and sighed. How can we live the rest of the day! And in their hearts, there was such a lament. However, seeing Qiu Dao Dingci''s expression of contentment and happiness, they can only lament in their hearts after all. "Ino, Shikamaru, that Chiba is really amazing! We investigated before, this is the person! Teacher Asma is not exaggerated this time!" At this time, Qiu Dao Ding Ci, who was content to eat, suddenly spoke. "Ok." Qiu Dao Ding mentioned this abruptly, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino were taken aback for a moment, and then they nodded at the same time. They should be the first to know the existence of this Chiba among all the teams, and they were the first to investigate this Chiba. They also had the most information about Chiba (his teacher mentioned it from time to time), and even Qianye They knew Ye''s appearance and even the appearance of Chiba''s teammates. However, they didn''t know that this Chiba, this Taki Chiba was such a strong person. After they really saw it, they really understood that their teacher was exaggerated at all, even a little conservative. Up. The toughness of this Takichiba has far surpassed common sense, and even now they all have a kind of, village, no! How could there be such a strong ninja in the ninja world, or that there used to be such a strong ninja in the ninja world, why are the five great ninja villages standing side by side? Konoha with Takichiba in, can''t it be that the whole ninja world is still in shock? "It would be great if I could see this battle sooner." However, despite such surprises in my heart, Nara Shikamaru''s focus is not actually there. Rather, the battle that they saw just now was beyond their common sense. At this time, Shikamaru Nara really felt that it would be nice if he could see the battle earlier. "Ok." In response, Yamanaka Ino also nodded, flashing a series of scenes she had seen during the battle in her mind, and nodded from the heart. Obviously, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino had absorbed what was good for them in the previous Chiba vs. Kakashi four-person duel battle. However, Qiu Dao Ding Ci on the side didn''t seem to react. "why?" At this time, hearing the words of the two, Qiu Dao Ding Ci almost subconsciously asked. "If we could see this battle sooner, we might have a better life in the second test. Maybe we will be the first to reach the destination." Nara Shikamaru did not intend to conceal this, and it seemed that Dingci could not respond or learned no lessons from the battle, so he said. "Ok." Upon hearing this, Yamanaka Ino nodded in agreement. Ding Ci was not eating just now! Why didn''t I notice it! At this time, such a thought flashed through her mind. At this moment, Yamanaka Ino is a little confused and helpless+. For the first time, Qiu Dao Dingci did not focus on his food, but the battle itself, which should have been carefully watched. How to say, so simple things should also be seen. Now that you can see it, please cherish it. Looking at Ding Ci''s appearance now, he didn''t notice anything, which made Yamanaka Ino inevitably feel helpless. And obviously, the reason why his teacher wanted to fight Chiba is undoubtedly for them to learn something in this battle. What Shikamaru said just now, it is obvious that Shikamaru has learned something. And through this battle, I also realized some knack for cooperation. After all, the cooperation between my teacher and the other three Shangren was too textbook, and it was of a very high level of cooperation, and it wasn''t just a tacit understanding. The battlefield is changing rapidly, especially for opponents like Taki Chiba. Several counterattacks were almost unprepared and unexpected, especially the final blow, which Yamanaka Ino and Nara Shikamaru could not have imagined. Who can imagine that using the lingering rhyme of ninjutsu and the realistic reactions it arouses, the Thunder Dunn ninjutsu can be so powerful? Being able to practice against such opponents and being able to fight for such a long time is undoubtedly due to the perfect cooperation of the four teachers. And from this battle, she also realized that in addition to tacit understanding, the team must cooperate. That is, use your brain. To be honest, at this stage their cooperation, although they have the best tacit understanding, is basically based on Shikamaru. The three of them have only one mind. In battle, they basically do whatever Shikamaru commands. , Is completely in a passive coordination. But not like his own teacher and the other three Shangren teachers, everyone is active, actively cooperating with each other, actively creating opportunities for each other, and taking the initiative to relieve each other. In this battle, the reason why we were able to play such a perfect and fast-changing perfect cooperation, and perfectly deal with all emergencies, is that every teacher is thinking and observing, and every time he can find that each other has not found each other. Dead spots, or warplanes, or crises, and actively make up for the dead spots, relieve crises, and create warplanes for the other side. Almost everyone is playing their best ability and also triggering each other''s best ability. It can be said that this kind of cooperation is the real advantage of cooperation. At this time, Yamanaka Ino really understood the meaning of Nara Shikamaru''s words. If they can play such a perfect cooperation, I am afraid that they can really go safely and boldly when they take the exam. Even if they are worthy of Gaara, they can still fight. However, this may be Ding Ci. This guy, although it is easy to be slow, but in battle, he has never dragged his feet. At this time, Yamanaka Ino also quite understood what Qiu Dao Dingci thought. Even this doubt and helplessness towards Qiu Dao Ding Ci is now Ding Ci''s most normal reaction. She also imagined that Qiu Dao, who was holding the steamed buns, stopped eating and nodded in agreement with a serious look. It was incredible. "What are you talking about? Did you forget that Gaara? And Sasuke, that Neji, how could we be the first to arrive." At this time, Qiu Dao Dingci''s attention had obviously returned to the buns for the words of the two, and he casually responded. "Yes." In response, Nara Shikamaru took a breath, looked at the full moon and stars in the night sky, and smiled slightly. Well It is not impossible to be the first! However, even though he agreed with Qiu Dao Dingci, his head flashed through countless of the three of them perfectly cooperating, as well as the plan to deal with various attacks, and even the geniuses. According to his inference, if they can really achieve a perfect cooperation, the first may not be impossible. After all, they don''t need to completely defeat each other, they just need to be the first to reach their destination. When the second test started, he had actually calculated the best route, but because he had to avoid various dangers and avoid fighting on the way, he had to detour for a long time. But if they don''t need to avoid these dangers or avoid fighting, it is not impossible for them to arrive first. Even the possibility is very great. However, it''s just thinking about it now. Instead of having trouble explaining to Ding Ci, it''s better to agree with Ding Ci now to save trouble. "Speaking of which, do you have to gather tomorrow? Didn''t you say that Teacher Asma will give us special training?" At this time, Yamanaka Ino didn''t stay on this topic any more, and directly switched to another topic. Before this training session, an appointment was originally made, because Shikamaru entered the third trial, so their Asma teacher was going to give them special training. However, after seeing his teacher and several other people including the Takichiba entering the izakaya, Yamanaka Ino suspected that his teacher might not be able to sober up a special training tomorrow, so I have this question. "Ok" Upon hearing this, Nara Shikamaru instantly understood what Yamanaka Ino meant. Thinking about the number of times his teacher mentioned this Takichiba on weekdays, Nara Shikamaru couldn''t predict how drunk his teacher would be. "That...compared to this..." But at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Qiu Dao Dingci suddenly turned around and said. "What''s wrong? Ding Ci?" Almost subconsciously, the two looked at Ding Ci and asked. "Ok" But Ding Ci didn''t answer directly, but the index finger of his right hand slowly seemed to be in his mouth, his eyes revealed an unspeakable brilliance, and his eyes were fixed on the hands of the two. The hand holding half of the steamed bun. "Ah--!" In response, the two of them twitched their mouths slightly, and finally gave a long sigh, reluctantly handing over half of the buns in their hands. "Take it!" Then, the words full of "you can eat more" in unison, rang. Chapter 2525： Yurihongs worries Latest website: Konoha Hospital, gate. "Hinata is okay? Red teacher?" Seeing the beautiful teacher walking out of the door, Inuzukaya''s eyebrows were mixed with worry and embarrassment, and she greeted him with Yuukino Shino next to her, and he spoke eagerly. "Well, don''t worry, it''s all right." Seeing the two disciples greeted him, and feeling that they both share the same worry and guilt, Xi Rihong''s mouth showed a smile and said. "Great." Hearing the words of their teacher, the two stood still subconsciously, and even Shino, who had been mysterious and mysterious, sighed like Inuzuka. Obviously, after hearing that his teammates were really fine, he finally relaxed. "The injury involved has been healed, and the doctor said that we only need to rest in peace. Just in case, I have let Hinata stay one night tonight and take another look. However, I contacted Hinata''s family because of Zhongren The reason for the test alert, maybe tonight..." In response to this, the smile on Xi Rihong''s face became more gentle, as the two disciples who looked at her relieved said. From the face of his careless disciple, it can be seen that these two disciples are quite self-blaming and worried about the recurrence of Hinata''s injury. After all, Hinata took the risk to open his eyes for them. This intention is not wasted. "We stay!" At this time, before her words were finished, Inuzuka and Yuozino said almost in unison. "Anyway, there is still another month to go. The Zhongnin exam is not very anxious. We can''t let Hinata stay in the hospital alone. If anything happens, we can take care of it." When they heard each other''s words, the two couldn''t help but glance at each other. Then, Yu Nushi Nae seemed to have thought of something, and said. "Yes! That''s right!" Hearing that, Inuzuka''s reaction was also quite rapid, and immediately nodded like smashing garlic, strongly agreeing. "Of course!", But at this moment, the two hands fell on top of their heads, and the warm touch in the palms of the hands immediately caused the worried and guilt hearts of Yuenoshino and Inuzukaga to feel a faint sense of stability. "Thank you." Later, when this sense of stability rose, the gentle voice of his teacher also sounded one after another. "This is what we should do!" In this regard, almost subconsciously, Inuzukaya spoke. But this time, Yu Nenzhi Nai did not speak, but nodded seriously. "With you here, I will feel at ease on Hinata''s side." Hearing this, looking at the two serious children in front of him, the smile on the corners of Xi Rihong''s mouth softened a lot. To be honest, compared to the seventh and tenth classes and even the Metkay class, in fact, his three disciples are all of that humble type. In other words, a relatively unobtrusive problem. Whether it is personal strength or team combat. They are not like the seventh class, they have extremely strong personal combat suitability, and their personal strength can suddenly increase in the battle, and even complete a B-level task that is almost impossible for the newcomers of Ninja. It''s not like the tenth class, which has stable cooperation. They are both newcomers, but they have been favored by quite a lot of departments. The number of tasks is also unusually large, including some very difficult C-level tasks. In terms of personal strength and personal growth, my eighth class is not as good as the seventh class. In terms of team coordination and tactical and strategic arrangement, the eighth class is not as good as the tenth class. In terms of experience and combat effectiveness, it is far worse than Kaiban. Compared with the same period, his eighth class can only be said to be mid-range, not outstanding, and it is almost unremarkable. However, the relationship between each other, although I can''t see how close it is, it is by no means inferior to other classes. "An Xin? Teacher Hong, is there anything else, don''t you worry about it?" At this time, even though she had always been mysterious, she was undoubtedly the captain of the eighth class, or, undoubtedly, Yuenushi, who was undoubtedly carrying out the affairs of the eighth class captain, keenly discovered something, and immediately spoke. I don''t care about the mysterious image that I have always maintained. Obviously, You Nvzhi saw the overtones in her teacher''s words. At this moment, Hinata''s affairs were settled down, but now Yurihong did not feel at ease. , There are even some worries. Yes, worry. At this moment, the situation is not so good for Xi Rihong and even the eighth class. Because of Hinata''s affairs, she had to leave Chiba and Kakashi, which was contrary to her plan. Originally, she appeared on the Hokage Rock cliff, just not letting Kakashi meet with Chiba alone. And she didn''t let Kakashi and Chiba meet alone, of course, not because of any opinions on Kakashi or Chiba, or because they both faced her against her. It was because, when Chiba returned to the village this time, she could not waste such resources. As the strongest person in the village, Chiba was a legend as early as ten years ago. And she is also very aware of her talent as a teacher. Although she didn''t teach the three children in her team badly, it didn''t stop there. She didn''t teach badly, but she didn''t necessarily teach how well. Moreover, unlike the seventh and tenth classes, the seventh class has Uchiha Sasuke, and the tenth class has Nara Shikamaru. Both of them are talented newcomers. Although their Shino is also very good, whether it is a ninja quality or not He has combat effectiveness and ranks among the top rookies, but, in terms of qualifications, Shino is a bit behind a true genius after all. And she herself, in terms of being a teacher, and even in terms of task experience and personal strength, is actually far from Kakashi and Asma. Not to mention being a teacher. The first is her own mission experience. As a specialized illusionist, she is basically protected by others. Even in missions, she is mostly protected by her companions. Even in danger, she is the first to leave. And the least likely to bear the brunt, this is actually inferior to Kakashi and Asma''s ability to respond to tasks. It can also be seen from the duel exercise just now that she is actually still in a "protected" state, although it seems that the fight with Chiba is just right, and the cooperation with the three is perfect. However, she is always in a "passive" position. She has almost the same tasks on weekdays. She is protected and created opportunities for her. She is able to see farther because she is standing behind. Just make some emergency actions. Strictly speaking, her mission experience is biased towards staying behind and acting passively with the camera. If she were to become the active side or switch between the active side and the passive side like Kakashi and Asma, a ninja who can switch between the active and passive at will, she would be inexperienced. And now that her disciples have formed a team, its impossible for everyone to just "passively" play and cooperate. After all, they can be active and passive, and can switch at will. In terms of passiveness, she may have more experience than Kakashi has more of them. However, if she took the initiative, she actually didn''t dare to teach the three too many, for fear that she would teach it crookedly because of her lack of experience, and lead to an irreversible situation. Therefore, in terms of task experience, she can''t actually teach three people perfectly. Secondly, in terms of personal strength, she was originally a ninja specializing in illusion arts. Although physique and ninjutsu are also at the level of ninja, but, with the two almighty types of Kakashi and Asma, As a teacher, he is relatively lacking. Moreover, she didn''t bring a special version like Kai, almost all of her disciples were ninjas. Even Hinata, Gaga, and Shino are not the phantom ninjas they are good at. In terms of team configuration, their eighth class is a bit incompatible. There is some disagreement between the teacher and the disciple. What really suits the eighth class is not a specialized ninja like her, but an almighty ninja like Kakashi and Asma. It can be said that the eighth class is not only inferior to other classes in terms of aptitude, it is relatively mediocre. Even the teacher and the disciples are not compatible with each other. Regardless of whether Kakashi is in the limelight or not, whether Asmas evaluation is getting better and better among the teachers, regardless of whether Kakashi is fighting for the better. From the perspective of teachers, Chiba is back so good. At the right time, she must win the legendary guidance for her disciples. Moreover, when she wanted to come back to the stall in Chiba, Kakashi was impatient to bring her own disciples to make an appointment with Chiba. Although she lacks in being a teacher, it does not mean that she has no thoughts. Kakashi has any plans here. , Xi Rihong can guess how much. Therefore, she also rushed to bring her own disciples, and rushed over. In order to prevent Kakashi from gaining the opportunity to monopolize Chiba. Yes, she rushed in the past, just to win the opportunity of Professor Chiba''s own disciples. Compared to themselves, Asma and Kakashi are more suitable for their team, at least Hinata and the others will definitely be better than under their own hands, and Chiba is undoubtedly surpassing Asma and Akakashi. Existence, Uchiha Itachi, who was annihilated at the beginning, is Chiba''s disciple. And Kakashi and Asma may not know, but she, who is familiar with Xuena, knows that Chiba had taught at the beginning. Although it is not a hand-to-hand teaching, it is better than a hand-to-hand teaching. According to her sister Yukinas evaluation, Chibas teaching method is the most suitable for Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Itachi has a talent that may even surpass the genius level. If he teaches it by hand, he may be abolished. Up. Because, Itachi is a thinking child, not only good at thinking, but also a type of hands-on practice. He also has a self in learning. If it is too hands-on, it will easily lose many possibilities. In a sense, Chiba and Itachi are a bit similar. Their type of genius is better stocked. Just teach the method of mastering power. At that time, Xi Rihong still remembered that her sister Xue Nai also pointed out another example, which is now Metkay. At the time, her sister Xuenai once said that Kai is actually very talented, but this kind of talent needs to be tapped hand in hand. As long as Kai can find someone or power who can tap his talent, he can Soaring into the sky, the future may not be worse than Kakashi, who has long been famous. Now, his sister Xue Nai has become a truth. Therefore, she has no doubts about Chiba''s teaching ability. And she is also quite confident, confident that Chiba can teach the eighth class, although it may not be possible to teach as her own disciple, but to make up for some that she can''t teach, and even teach her own methods of mastering power Disciples, it is not impossible. After all, among his disciples, after all, there is an existence connected with Xuena, and even compared to Hyuga Neji, Hinata''s situation may be somewhat similar to that of Xuena. Although her sister Xuena loved her nephew Ning Ci a lot during her lifetime, although she could not return to the Hyuga clan, she also cared about Ning Ci, and would often secretly visit Ning Ci. However, apart from talent, both her appearance and her dedication are similar to sister Xue Nai, I believe Chiba will not be indifferent. And Yurihong can also see that although this Chiba brother is afraid of trouble and always has his own things to do, the opportunity to play emotional cards with him is still not small. With Chiba''s professors, his disciples will not be worse than other classes in terms of educational resources, and they will also have a better chance to become useful and support Konoha. And now, I left early, leaving Chiba to Kakashi, Asma, and McKay, who should have similar ideas to him. If these three guys convince Chiba now, then she will Go to Chiba again, it is almost impossible to get Chiba''s guidance. Yurihong knew very well that after he left, if the three of them wanted to persuade Chiba, or use any means to get Chiba to agree, they must be together. When it comes to this issue, none of them are fools. Only fools will let Chiba. Be alone with any of them. And according to his own Chiba brother''s character, if one agrees, it must be the other two who agreed on the spot. All of a sudden he promised three classes to be make-up teachers, and his brother Chiba might not be willing to agree to any make-up teachers anymore. In other words, she might have missed the biggest opportunity when she left with helplessness. His own disciples also lost the opportunity to teach Konoha''s legend. Therefore, the red sunset at this moment is indeed unreasonable. "Well, there will be a third trial next. Shino, as the only one in our class to enter the final trial, is always a little worried in the face of so many powerful enemies, especially Gaara from Sagakura Village." However, Xi Rihong said so. He didn''t say what he was thinking, although Gaara was not a lie to worry about me. "I know." Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~Yu Nvzhi Nai was slightly taken aback, and then said quite seriously. "I will not relax during this time." At the end, he added another sentence. "If you understand, go and accompany Hinata." Upon hearing this sound, Xi Rihong nodded in relief and said. "Yes!" In response to this, Inuzuka Toa and Yuozino didn''t say anything more. After hearing this, they responded and went to the hospital. Or... go find Brother Chiba! Seeing the two disappear inside the door of the hospital, Yu Rihong turned her head back with a solemn expression. After thinking about it for a while, she went to somewhere in the village. , In that direction, it was the street where the few people in Chiba drank. Chapter 2526： Class 7 at night The latest website: On the other side, on a quiet trail away from the bustling street. How do you feel, the atmosphere is getting worse... Slowly embossing behind her, looking at the two figures in front of her, Haruno Sakura''s face gradually showed a bit of sorrow, and she turned such a sentence in her heart. From the end of the duel training, all the way through, the day is already dark, but the two people in front of me have not said a word, and even the two of them can be separated from side by side to the middle. With two of her, the atmosphere is getting worse and worse. Although she didn''t know why the two of them were like this, deep down in her heart, she couldn''t help but began to worry. "Then... that, it feels like a long time since I saw you, should we go and eat ramen together for a long time!" After that, it seemed that she could not help this silent atmosphere at last, Haruno Sakura said with a slight trembling. And this was a little trembling, with some cautious words, but it did not break the current silence. The two back figures in front still walked forward in silence. This What happened and how did it feel... Did they quarrel? At this moment, Haruno Sakura, who did not receive a response, looked at Naruto Uzumaki on the left front, and then at Uchiha Sasuke on the right front, feeling nervous. A look of horror also appeared on his face. However, she could only see two figures from behind, but she couldn''t see their expressions, and she didn''t know if the two really quarreled or what happened. The silence of the two of them also made her nervous and afraid. For a while, she didn''t know what to say. "No time." However, at this moment, the two people who had been silent in front of them, although they said they were delayed, did not leave her aside after all. Haruno Sakura was so uneasy that she was about to rush up, desperately telling them. At that moment, a cold voice came from the front right. It was Sasuke Uchiha who spoke. "No, it''s okay... After all, Sasuke still has injuries on your body, you need..." In response, Haruno Sakura quickly spoke, but she stuttered a little because of her eagerness. "Hey! Sasuke! What''s your attitude? Sakura kindly asked you to eat ramen. You don''t have to go. What kind of attitude? Do you think Sakura is begging you? It''s not asking you alone!" But at this time, when he heard this blunt rejection, Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t help himself. He suddenly accused him of a close friend and love rival who was already separated by a certain distance. He used a kind of physical accusation. The gesture of blame for bad language. "So are you going?" In this regard, Sasuke Uchiha was quite calm, as if he had expected something, and he didn''t see how excited he was, he still said quite coldly. "Uh" And these simple and imposing words, but they seemed to have pinched Naruto Uzumaki in the throat, and Naruto Uzumaki suddenly came down. "Sorry... Sakura, I can''t marry either." Then, he turned his head back as if confessing his fate, and said to Haruno Sakura with an apologetic smile. "No... it doesn''t matter, just forget it if you don''t have time. It''s not an important thing." In this regard, seeing the silent two talking to herself, Haruno Sakura almost felt "flattered" and hurriedly shook her hand and said. Seeing Haruno Sakura''s appearance, Uzumaki Naruto''s face became more apologetic, and he opened his mouth to apologize again. "Sorry." However, this time, when he reached his throat, he was indeed interrupted by the abrupt apology on the right side with a bit of gritted teeth. But seeing Uchiha Sasuke walked like before without turning his head back, it was like hearing a hallucination. However, even so, this speech like a hallucination still aroused the intense attention and surprise of Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura. "Huh! That''s the truth!" Then, Naruto Uzumaki suddenly felt shocked, turned his head, and said with a cold snort. what the hell It turned out to be the same as before! But seeing the appearance of the two, Haruno Sakura was determined in her heart and relieved. Thinking about it, while walking briskly, he has already caught up with the two of them, making up the gap that no longer expands between them. Then, after a fight, the three of them continued to move forward. Although the two in front were still silent, after all, the atmosphere that made Haruno Sakura uneasy was gone. This kid, isn''t there any anxiety? Is it possible that Ebisu is actually a very good teacher? At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke, who was walking silently, couldn''t help but glanced at Naruto Uzumaki behind a Haruno Sakura, a trace of doubt flashed in his heart. Regarding Naruto being arranged by Kakashi to learn basic skills under an elite teacher called Ebisu, Sasuke Uchiha asked him when Kakashi was about to teach him Chidori. Even, I knew that Naruto was still quite dissatisfied when he heard that Kakashi was going to teach himself alone. But now it seems that this guy walking with his head in his hands, who is walking forward with Sakura, has no anxiety at all. It seemed that he was satisfied with the current teacher named Ebisu, and he didn''t seem to care who his teacher was during this critical time, and it seemed that he had given up leisurely for the next final experiment. However, of course Uchiha Sasuke could not naively think that this guy did not care or gave up his next final experiment leisurely. He still knows his teammate very well. At least, he knows very well that now his best friend is not anxious, and even now occasionally shows a look of thinking. It is obvious that he is accepting the professor he is convinced. In other words, his best friend will get stronger and stronger. At least, in the final test, it will become very, very strong. However, what he wonders is, is that teacher Ebisu really that powerful? I heard that after he threw him to Ebisu because he knew that Kakashi was going to teach himself alone, Naruto was still quite unhappy and almost made a big trouble in the hospital. Moreover, Ebisu, although he has heard of the name, he has not heard of any great deeds of him, and it seems that he is not a great teacher. It is an elite teacher who specializes in cultivating ninjas, almost none of them are regular combatants. The current duty seems to be one-on-one teaching three generations of Hokage''s only grandson Sarutobuki Hamaru. It sounds like it''s not a powerful ninja. Even as a one-on-one tutor who is the grandson of three generations of Naruto, in the world of ninjas, no matter how the elites are, if they are not combatants, there is a lot of difference after all. Although Naruto may be angry to say that, but the Ninja teacher Nakanin can basically not make a big contribution in combat, so he can only take the second place and shine in school. Of course, Sasuke Uchiha didnt look down on these teachers, including Ebisu, but he couldnt think of how powerful this Ebisu would be to make Naruto put down his attitude towards Kakashi. Can''t bear to teach his dissatisfaction, accept this Ebisu''s teaching with peace of mind. Moreover, it seems that Naruto is convinced, very sad about this Professor Ebisu''s thing. Nothing. Thinking of this, Sasuke Uchiha took a breath, but didn''t think anymore. Since he is a teacher recognized by Naruto, it must be very useful for him to improve. The next final test is the real Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger, Neji Hyuga, and Gaara of Sand Waterfall. No matter which one I meet, Naruto now, no, it is difficult for me now. Now, since he can become stronger in the final test, that would be great. Then, after not thinking about it, Sasuke Uchiha seemed to feel a little relieved. After all, the reason why he cares about the current state of Uzumaki Naruto and the situation of the teacher is because Naruto has also entered the final test, and he has entered the final test with the strength he recognizes. Although nothing showed on his face, Sasuke Uchiha was happy from the bottom of his heart. It was a pity that Sakura beside him did not enter the final test because of the tie. Although, he also realistically believes that it should be lucky that Sakura did not enter the final test. After all, the final test can almost be said to be a monster-like existence among the participants of the Zhongnin exam. Except for these Konoha newcomers, whether it is Neji Hyuga from the same village, or Gaara from Sain. Moreover, the performance of Shayin Village this time really should not be underestimated. Gaara of this sand waterfall will not talk about him, even the other two have entered the final test. It can be said that as of the third trial qualifier of the Zhongnin exam, Shayin Village should be the biggest winner. Konoha''s performance is actually not good. The number of people who passed through may be more than that of Shagakura Village, but in terms of the proportion of the number of participants in each village, the number of people who passed through Konoha Village is not outstanding. Even, far inferior to Sha Yin. In this situation, with Sakura''s strength, it is extremely difficult to pass the first round, and it may cause irreversible results due to the monster-level people. In a sense, Sakura did not enter the final test, and the current Uchiha Sasuke is both regretful and fortunate. On another level, Sasuke Uchiha was actually somewhat embarrassed to Uzumaki Naruto. In any case, they are all students who passed the final test, and it is somewhat unfair for Kakashi to teach himself alone. At least, what Kakashi personally teaches, in the view of Sasuke Uchiha, is always better than an elite tutor. And now that Naruto has accepted it, at this moment, Uchiha Sasuke''s heart is embarrassed, and it has faded a lot. Chidori...? Then, after letting go of his embarrassment, Sasuke Uchiha''s mind shifted to his own practice. To be honest, he is somewhat reluctant to come over today. If it wasn''t for Kakashi to pull hard, I am afraid he would have missed this battle beyond common sense, and also missed the opportunity to improve his vision and understand the direction of his next practice. The reason is also very simple. Today, apart from introducing her future practice place, Kakashi will also show her the highlight, Chidori, and explain it to herself. Seeing such a powerful Thunder Escape Ninjutsu, it happened that he had already mastered the changes in the nature of the Thunder attributes, and he almost subconsciously began to practice at that time. However, when Kakashi was about to speak, a message suddenly arrived. In the end, Kakashi temporarily changed his mind and almost dragged him to the Naruto Rock Statue. First of all, it''s still a thousand birds! No matter how strong Takichiba''s Thunder Dungeons are, it is still quite far away to me. Here, we must not go far. Must be steady and steady. At this time, in his heart, it seemed that he had finally made up his mind. Humph! Just wait for me to give you a big surprise! When I learn the art of psychic, I will definitely surprise you! And at this time, just as Uchiha Sasuke made some determined stalls, when he was not paying attention, Uzumaki Naruto on the other side looked towards this side, and his eyes were quite attractive. But such a thought flashed through his mind. Compared with Uchiha Sasuke''s concealed guilt and worry about winning, Uzumaki Naruto''s winning mind is obviously more pure. Especially now, after predicting that he would learn psychic art and be able to control the red chakra, Naruto Uzumaki was very confident to defeat this close friend and love enemy. "It''s getting dark so fast! It didn''t take long to feel!" But at this moment, Haruno Sakura standing between the two suddenly spoke. "Ok?" And this sentence immediately attracted the attention of the two of them. Almost at the same time, the two looked at Haruno Sakura next to him, and when they saw Haruno Sakura looking up at the sky, they both raised their heads and looked at the sky. At this time, the night was hanging high, the stars were like a river, and the bright moon was in the sky. At this time, the two people discovered that the path was already covered with silver, like frost like snow. The two had their own minds, and before they knew it, they had already gone far. At this time, the two people heard the lively and noisy voices faintly coming from a little far away. They looked at it, the lights were dazzling, and at the bottom of this trail, it was shining like a dragon, winding away, but even the stars and moonlight were It''s dimmed. "Ramen, let''s go." Seeing this situation, suddenly, Sasuke Uchiha vomited such a sentence. "what?" Suddenly, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto who heard this were shocked, and at the same time they suddenly looked at Uchiha Sasuke. But seeing the instigator''s face cold, and the bright lights reflected in his black eyes, he couldn''t see anything unusual. "what happened?", It was a long time without hearing the response from the two of them ~www.novelhall.com~ Sasuke Uchiha turned his head and asked again. "Nothing is nothing!" In response, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto shook their heads while looking at the same Uchiha face. "Then, let''s go!" Afterwards, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t talk nonsense, and jumped down first and headed towards the bright light. "Wait!" And watching Uchiha Sasuke jump down first, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto also followed almost subconsciously. tomorrow Tomorrow, it must rain! But in their hearts chasing Uchiha Sasuke ahead, there was a thought that didn''t know how to describe it. Chapter 2527： 2 people in front of Huahai The latest website: "Then...then, I...I have the axis!" The farewell words with some big tongues came out from the mouth of Asma whose head was slightly pounding with crimson cheeks in front. "Uh...uh..." After that, it was the vague words of Kakashi, whose face was buried under his side, whose face was buried. "Then, be careful on the road." Seeing this scene, Qianye''s slightly flushed face showed a warm smile and exclaimed. "what!" In response, Asma turned around and raised her hand happily, and then simply walked to Kakashi''s residence crookedly while holding the completely drunk Kakashi. "Are these two guys okay..." Seeing the two swaying away, the smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth was slightly frozen, and he said rather unnaturally. It was Xu that Chiba became their make-up teacher. Their goal has been achieved. The second half of the wine drunk was much happier. After the business talks, Kakashi and Asma drank more casually and happily. Then, this accidentally, after adding a few times of wine, Kakashi fell, and Asma was not far from falling. However, it is also Konoha Village at any rate, and it is also a prosperous avenue. Asma walks on the avenue with a lot of people, plus the secret posts all over it, even if they fall halfway, they are probably in the same place when they wake up. Kakashi''s home. Don''t worry too much. "So, our second stall?" At this moment, Qianye''s side suddenly rang. "Go to my house." Hearing this sound, Qianye turned his head, looked at the man with red cheeks and watermelon head beside him, let out a sigh of relief, and said. "Drink some tea." Finally, he smiled and added another sentence. "I listen to you." In response, Metkay nodded without objection. It''s just that, at this time, although his cheeks are red and his face is drunk, there is not much drunkenness in his eyes. Not only was there no drunkenness, but even a bit of deep gloom. Obviously, it is quite worrying. Of course, all of this is in Chibas eyes, but at this time, Chiba didnt ask much, just took Mattkay, who looked drunk but only slightly drunk, to purchase some daily necessities. After that, he went directly to the remote Japanese-style wooden house. The two were speechless all the way, and soon entered the Japanese-style cabin. As the two entered, the Japanese-style cabin quickly lit up. In the past few days after returning, Chiba has moved back to the Japanese-style cabin where he originally lived. Over the years, this Japanese-style cabin has not been cut off from water or electricity. After Chiba moved in, it was almost only cleaned slightly. After a while, you can live in. Obviously, the three generations of Hokage have kept this cabin clean and tidy in the past ten years since he left, and even Chiba has discovered some traces of new repairs that he did not remember. As for the two secret rooms below the Japanese-style cabin. In an enchantment chamber where Kushina and Hirohiko, and Xuenas corpse are stored, and a laboratory used by him, the former enchantment has not been touched and remains the same, and because of the enchantment, everything in it is the same as the one he just left There is no difference in time, as if the time inside is frozen. For more than ten years, no one has had any time flow. The latter, on the other hand, was the exact opposite of this enchantment secret room. It had already been dusty for a long time, and it took Chiba almost to clean it up with the boss''s effort. However, in the current situation of Chiba, this laboratory is probably not needed. Of course, these have nothing to do with the current situation. The two entered the Japanese-style log cabin, and after lighting the lamp, Chiba boiled water to make tea, and by the way, the food that was just purchased with some decanting effects was plated. About half an hour later, the two I was already sitting on the tatami outside, looking at the sea of ??flowers in front of me, with the full moon and stars above my head, drinking tea. It''s just that the beauty of the sea of ??flowers this month, whether it is Metkai or Chiba, has not paid too much attention. "Is it for Neji?" At this time, he took a sip of tea and pressed down the slightly rising drunkenness. Chiba, whose cheeks were also slightly red, turned his head, looked at Metkai, who was gradually frowning beside him, and said. "Ok." In this regard, Metkay didn''t mean to conceal it, he had originally chatted with Chiba alone for the sake of Ning Ci. Moreover, Chiba has already shown that he has seen through his own thoughts just now, and there is nothing strange about it. To be honest, after the third trial qualifier that day, he was very worried about Ning Ci. The reason is also very obvious. In the third trial qualifier, Ning Ci was really murderous and even put it into practice, almost nakedly putting the contradictions of the Hyuga clan in front of everyone. This time, this owner is not only other families or other people in Konoha Village, but also other Shinobu Villages, and it can even be said to be a force in the entire Shinobi world. What''s more, the target of Neji''s murder was Hinata, the heir of the future Hyuga clan. Regardless of family relationships and family conflicts, in your own village, you have a murderous intent on your village''s companions, and you really kill people. This matter can no longer be described as bad. Likewise, the consequences are not joking. In general, Ning Ci might be killed on the spot. Although I don''t know why this matter was not dealt with, Neji was able to continue the final test, but Metkay still knew that this matter was very bad. Even if the village did not pursue it, it would be very bad for Ning Ci himself. At the beginning, when he accepted Ning Ci as his disciple, Metkay specifically went to learn about that period of time, and he also knew the merits. At that time, after getting to know him, he and Ning Ci had a very sincere conversation. Although some of his actions to improve the atmosphere of the conversation did not have a good effect, the results were quite gratifying. At least, Ning Ci I have promised myself that I will not show anything in front of others, and exercise restraint. Originally, after receiving this promise, after a period of observation, Metkay found that Nenz was still very self-controlling. This also increased his confidence in handling this matter. Yes, Metkay intends to deal with Neji''s heart knot. Regardless of his usual youth and passion, he still looks the same as he was at the beginning, with a nervous mind, especially in front of Kakashi and Chiba. However, inside, after so many years, experienced the third war of Ninja World, experienced so many life and death, life and death, and also experienced so much despair and unwillingness, he can maintain his original intention and keep making progress. However, it does not mean that his heart is not Will mature. He can''t always be the Maitkay who only shouts youthful blood. He is a senior Maitkay who is already qualified to be a mentor. Metkay is very clear about the consequences of his disciple''s heart knot that he does not want to see. He must lead Neji to the right path, or prevent him from going astray. He didn''t want to see his disciple being executed by the Hyuga Zong family for reasons such as rebellion and rebellion. Neji, but the ninja who is destined to support Konoha in the future, as a teacher, training him to be healthy and safe is his responsibility as a teacher. And the best solution, or guiding method, is undoubtedly to completely resolve this knot. It is precisely because of this that he thoroughly understood this matter, and even attracted the attention of the third generation of Hokage. Of course, the last three generations of Hokage just sighed, and didn''t say much, it was regarded as acquiescence in his actions to untie the knot. And this matter, he has spent a lot of effort up to now, especially when the third generation of Hokage learned about the Hyuga change that Yukina was involved in, he spent 120,000 points. But in that qualifier, it can be said that it fell short. He was lost. He didn''t know what to do. So now, he found Chiba. To be honest, the reason why he asked Ning Ci and Tian Tian to go to Hokage Rock like a cliff is different from Kakashi''s purpose. He wanted Chiba to find a way to solve this matter. It was to let Chiba see Neji and Xuena''s beloved nephew, and then let Chiba take care of it. This is the only way he can think of, and it is also the link of all his hopes now. "What you mean, I know." At this time, as if seeing through his mind once again, Chiba gently poured new tea into his dry teacup and said. "that!" Hearing this, Metkay almost couldn''t wait to ask for a solution or ask Chiba to solve the matter. There was no doubt about why Chiba knew what he thought. Obviously, at this stage, the knot of Ning Ci''s heart has become Matt Kai''s most anxious thing, and he is so anxious that he has almost lost his mind. It can also be seen that Metkay really loves his disciple. Whether it was Li Rok who moved him, or Hyuga Neji, who basically didn''t worry about his strength. However, he didn''t say this sentence after all. At this time, Chiba raised his hand to prevent him from continuing. "Do you know why Ning Ci was not punished in any form?" Afterwards, after stopping Metkay''s words, Chiba spoke like this, but asked back. "No... I don''t know." In response, Metkay shook his head and said honestly. This matter, he didn''t even think about it before. "Because, after the incident, before Hyuga Hinata''s diagnosis report came out, Hyuga Nissa personally found the third generation of Hokage and me, and asked not to punish Neji." As if expecting Metkay to say so, Chiba spoke almost without thinking. "Hinata...Hyuga? The patriarch of the Hyuga clan?" In this regard, Metkay was taken aback and said in amazement. "Yes." Upon hearing this, Chiba nodded and said affirmatively. "This... how is this possible? Hinata Hinata is the eldest daughter of Hinata Hinata, the first heir to the Hyuga clan. This is not just Hyuga Hinata alone or Hinata Hyuga..." Hearing this sentence, almost incredible things appeared on Metkay''s face. There is only one thing about Ning Ci''s murderous intention that is really serious and complicated. That is, the status of Hinata''s ancestor''s daughter, because of Hinata''s identity, any form of malice towards her can be counted as malice towards the Hyuga clan. The Hyuga clan has the most special status in the village, even more special than the Uchiha clan. This complicates the characterization of things. Even if Hyuga has any ideas, as the patriarch, in a family that has passed on for thousands of years, he can only suppress his own ideas. Separate and kill the clan. Within the clan, domestic punishment can already be used. Even if Hyuga Nissa really feels guilty about Hyuga''s affairs, even if he wants to spare Neji, it is impossible to spare Neji like this. "Therefore, for this matter, the person who needs to tie the bell to untie the bell. After all, we are all outsiders. Let the Hyuga clan solve it by themselves." However, Metkai''s inexplicable words did not go on. The last half of the sentence was interrupted by Chiba who was gently sipping tea. Compared to Metkay''s inexplicable surprise, Chiba was much calmer at this time, and seemed to have a chance to win. "Really...really?" Seeing Chiba''s winning ticket in hand, Metkay, who felt that it was impossible, couldn''t help but wonder if his judgment was wrong. He became suspicious and said suspiciously now. "This is not something we outsiders can intervene. If we outsiders can really intervene, then, at the beginning Xuena..." Chiba sighed softly when he was suspicious of Metkay''s words, saying so, but at the end of the speech, his tone was a little more stunned, and in the end he couldn''t continue. At the same time, his face dimmed slightly, as if thinking of something he regretted for life, he fell silent. Can''t outsiders intervene... Lie! Wasn''t it that you did your hands and feet at the beginning, so that the Hyuga clan dare not embarrass? Even, there are privileges that are not allowed by the Hyuga clan to become the high-level of the village. In a sense, the Hyuga clan may have to listen to Xuena''s dispatch in the end! When he heard this sentence, Metkay first thought of the strong and cute girl with Qianye''s guilty conscience, and then he was suddenly shocked, and suddenly felt whether he was trapped by Qianye again. The suspicion that had been dispelled ~www.novelhall.com~ has come up again. "is it" However, after seeing Chiba''s current expression, Metkay did not feel suspicious after all, or put his own question out, only sighed and said. It seems that the matter is over here, he already understands, no need to say more, and next, he will not intervene. "In short, no matter what you think, this matter can be solved by the Hyuga clan. Sometimes, outsiders step in, but it is self-defeating." But at this moment, Chiba seemed to see something, took another sip of tea, raised his head, looked at the night sky, and said. , When he heard this sentence, Metkay turned his head abruptly to look at Chiba, with surprise on his face. "it is good!" However, soon, after a little weighing, he replied quite simply. Chapter 2528： not necessarily Latest URL: "Haw...Haw..." The sun at about noon mixed with the fragrance of flowers and plants projected on this Japanese-style cabin, adding a bit of brightness to this old cabin, a few crisp sounds of birds, and a bit of vitality. , A bit of tranquility and tranquility slowly emerged between the sea of ??flowers and wooden houses. "Hoo--! Hoo--!" However, this tranquility was quickly wiped out by bursts of grunts. I saw that on the tatami outside the veranda of this bright and shining Japanese-style wooden house, a watermelon-headed green tights was spreading out into a "big font" with his limbs stretched out. Between the corners of the mouth, saliva flowed, almost dripping on the floor. Potential. "Da...Da..." And just at this matter, a sound of footsteps slowly came from the Japanese-style cabin. Afterwards, a pair of feet in slippers stepped on the head of the sleeping watermelon. The shadow of the human figure instantly covered the sleeping face and the saliva that was about to shed. "Anyway, Kay or Kay..." Afterwards, on top of the head of the watermelon head green tights who were still asleep unaware, a sound familiar to the watermelon head green tights sounded. It was also the voice that untied his knot yesterday. "Hey... Sometimes I really envy this guy, heartless." Then, with the sound of Yi Jue, a white-haired young man in plain home clothes slowly sat down in front of him, with a smile that didn''t know whether it was comforted or helpless, and his eyes fell in front of him. After the colorful flowers, he spit out such a word that I don''t know if it is comforting or helpless. Exactly Chiba! And last night, after solving Metkays handling of Neji, the guy fell to the ground and fell asleep. No matter what Chiba called, he couldnt wake up, although he wanted to send this guy back. However, after turning his head and thinking, Qianye didn''t know where this guy lived, so helpless, he could only take a quilt and let him on the corridor. Fortunately, the weather is not cold now. In addition, Metkays physical strength is strong and scary. With this quilt, with his physical fitness, even if it is late autumn, it will not last a night. Will get sick. Unexpectedly, when Metkay fell asleep, it was almost noon and there was no sign of waking. It''s also heartless enough. However, this is not entirely attributable to Metkays carelessness after getting a satisfactory solution in the case of Ningci. In fact, this Metkay was drunk a lot yesterday, at least not better than Kakashi. I drank less with Asma, and because of Nejis matter, he actually drank a bit more than the two of them. Before, for Nejis matter, he forced his drunkenness. This matter at least got the direction, and Chiba is still so. To be sure, Metkay''s heart slackens, and his drink swells up, naturally it looks like this. "However, I will have such a heartless day after all." And thinking of this, feeling the warmth of the sun shining on the body, the bird''s voice in the ear, the fragrance of the flower between the nose, and the bright and controversial beauty in the eyes, the smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth has not disappeared after all. This is a quiet and calm smile. "Master Chiba." However, this quietness and calmness was quickly interrupted by a low but crisp female voice in the shadow behind him. "how about it?" After hearing this sound, the quietness and calmness of the corners of Qianye''s mouth quickly converged, turning into a calm and introverted smile. "Gen has completely stopped all actions, even those who remain, are willing to accept Anbu''s restraint." In response, the shadow behind him responded seriously. "is it" Upon hearing this, Chiba nodded and said non-committal. "Although these people are restrained by the dark part, they did not choose to return to the roots during this cleaning. I think they are still unscrupulous. We..." For Chiba''s noncommittal answer, there was quite a disagreement in the shadows, and he almost spoke eagerly. "Everything can''t be done too much, is it possible that after we have cleaned up everyone, will the roots give up their ambitions?" In response, Chiba spoke lightly. "but" Hearing this, there seemed to be silence in the shadows, as if thinking for a while, but in the end it seemed that he still didn''t agree with what Qianye said, and there was such a rebuttal. "Don''t worry, I know this matter." However, this rebuttal she made, after all, did not say anything, and Chiba interrupted her. Regarding this matter, there is no need to go on, and indeed there is no need to persecute too much. He understands the thoughts of the newly promoted three generations of Hokage behind him as his liaison and substitute in Anbu, but even if he understands, he can''t let it go. This matter is quite sensitive. Are there any...? At this time, in the shadows behind Chiba, the Anbu substitute fell into a slight contemplation. Previously, the Hokage agent arranged for Anbu to clean up the root personnel in all Konoha''s current departments. Almost every department has searched for two to five root members, and among them, each department has at least one person. After Chiba took out the detailed list of roots, he discovered that it was a member of the roots. In other words, in every department, there is one person they did not investigate. This incident undoubtedly touched the nerves of their dark parts, who are directly under or loyal to the Naruto faction. The roots are mixed under the eyelids, so forget it, it is inevitable that there will be omissions, such a big village, and the ninja is also Careers that are good at pretending to sneak into are inevitable. However, under the order of the new Hokage agent, all departments were cleaned up and the root personnel were searched for. In this case, all departments are still in a state of cooperation, and even the new Hokage agent is in order to more thoroughly eradicate the roots. In the eyeliner of other departments, a series of secret investigations were also specially arranged, so that so many fish slipped through the roots, not even one or two, not three or four, and it is not a question of quantity, but every One for each department! What this shows, it shows that the roots are completely aware of the law of action of the dark parts, and they are fully prepared. If it hadn''t been for the new Hokage agent who had been prepared for a while, and had come up with a killer''s trick, I''m afraid that they would still be light-hearted sweeping the Anbu, and the village is about to go into trouble. As the Anbu directly under Hokage and the Anbu who is loyal to Hokage, they know very well how many disturbances will occur when the power generation changes. Although it shows that there seems to be no waves on the face, it seems that all the power changes of Hokage are calm and popular. However, the secret power transfer of Hokage, the water inside can be deep. At least, when the third generation of Hokage was in danger, when the situation stabilized a little bit, some of the unstable factors left by the second generation of Hokage were eradicated, even if Konoha was still in a weak situation during the war. And this time the removal, the Anbu left by them directly under the second generation of Hokage and the Anbu that supported the third generation of Naruto has dealt with many factors of instability. At that time, half of the important personnel in the team left by the second generation of Hokage were abolished, and even There are strange deaths. Almost, Konoha faced a total collapse. At that time, there were many people who felt that the three generations of Naruto were too powerful, too impulsive, and not focusing on the overall situation. Even at that time, under pressure, the three generations of Hokage also established an internal organization called the Root Organization, which was in charge of his most trusted Shimura Danzo. In the end, rumors arose in the village that the second generation of Hokage finally chose the wrong person. However, in the following, the three generations of Hokage defeated all the rumors and dissatisfaction with a victory over the four villages, and all of this was attributed to the three generations of Hokage for clearing all internal obstacles and being able to order and prohibit. Step to seize the opportunity. Since then, the status of the three generations of Hokage has no one to shake. However, the specific dangers, complexity and **** darkness in it were not something that she, who had not experienced that era, and even those who had experienced that era, had passed away, the current Hokage directly under Anbu could know. As for the power transfer between the third and fourth generations of Naruto, it should be much more peaceful compared to the third generation of Naruto at that time. At least when the transfer was made, the third generation of Naruto was still alive, and the transfer of various departments was smooth and not smooth. It was also resolved in advance by three generations of Hokage. At this time, the threat of Danzos root organization was also revealed. However, the fourth generation of Naruto is not a fuel-efficient lamp. It used the thunder method to change the root organization to the root, making it lose its special organization. The autonomy of departments has been incorporated into general departments and is restrained. Then, he raised the Uchiha clan step by step to weaken the importance of the roots, and constantly compressed its power space. If the fourth generation of Hokage is still alive, the roots may have been abolished now. Danzo should have been completely emptied. And this time, she personally participated in the change of power. Even though the third generation of Hokage deliberately arranged, the fourth generation of Hokage''s upper ranks would still have considerable risks. At least, during that time, she stayed in a high-level home for a whole day. For a month, although I didn''t find out what this high-level was too special, in the end, because of an improper word from this high-level, the three generations of Hokage dismissed the high-level. But now, it is undoubtedly another power change. The power of Naruto has transitioned from the third generation of Naruto to this Naruto agent, the candidate of the fifth generation of Naruto that has been determined more than ten years ago. Moreover, this time, the center of the whirlpool of power change is still at the root of this Danzo. Moreover, because of the Nine-Tailed Rebellion, the status of the roots has risen, and Danzos status has also risen. Whats more dangerous is that this time Danzo chose to be forbearing, not to show the mountains and dew, and to stay silent. Nails have been inserted in all departments. Over time, if half of these nails can reach the top of each department, then the consequences will not be a joke. In other words, the great purge they had done a few days ago almost buried a hidden danger of civil war in the village in the future. It is precisely because of this that they are now particularly sensitive to everything at the roots, and they can''t wait to get rid of them. One is for face issues. However, what is more important is that the current Danzo and the current roots are no longer the original Danzo and roots. The threat is definitely much more than before, and more terrifying. Now, the safest way is to eliminate the roots. Can''t stay at all. And now, his own Naruto agent, after handling some root ninjas and sending them back to the roots, he also specifically asked some root ninjas that are better in various departments, and asked if they would stay. Continue to work for the corresponding department. This makes them very confused. Isn''t this a legacy of tiger breeding? Even if the root identity has been exposed, and every department knows it, these ninjas are unlikely to be promoted. However, every department is not an impenetrable wall after all. Even some work with some confidential clues will arrange these ninjas to do. Among these people, perhaps some of them were taken by the Naruto agent and sincerely attached, but she is more I believe that more people want to seize this opportunity and continue to be loyal to Danzo. Such a group of unstable factors cannot be kept anyway! What if there is a case in which the civil war should be stirred up? Now the situation in the Ninja World is unclear, and there is a trend towards peaceful collapse. If there is something wrong with Konoha Village during this power change, then the consequences will be truly disastrous. In extraordinary times, extraordinary means. How can we not eliminate the roots? This group of people should die bizarrely! "Anyway, Danzo is loyal to Konoha." At this time, seeing that the representative behind him hadn''t spoken for a long time, Chiba seemed to have expected the puzzlement in her heart, and immediately spoke. "But, he treats you..." Hearing this, the shadow immediately rushed out such a sentence, and between the words, there was already a bit of anxiety. "Hahaha!" In response to this, Chiba suddenly laughed, and once again interrupted the representative''s words. "What...what? Did I say something ridiculous?" Hearing this, there was another sound in the shadows, but in this sound, there was already a bit of dissatisfaction and anger. "You also value Danzo too much." In response to this, Chiba reduced his smile, and then, with a smile that was as warm as the sun, looking at the colorful flowers, birds and flowers, he spoke lightly. "Look...can afford it?" And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ the beautiful surrogate in the shadows was slightly startled, staring at the white-haired young man bathed in the sun in front of him, startled. "The people I left behind, even if these people want to be loyal, Danzo may not dare to accept their loyalty." Then, an understatement, came slowly from the front. Even if he still wants to be loyal, Danzo may not dare to accept it? Almost subconsciously, she chewed the words of the Naruto agent, Konoha''s legend. And this sentence is an understatement, but, it sounds like, why is it so... Domineering? Suddenly, looking at the back in the sun ahead, the beautiful deputy felt that his cheeks seemed a little hot. The heartbeat, for some reason, seemed to be beating fast for several beats. Chapter 2529： anytime The latest website: "But let me just ask, how did Danzo react to my order?" The shadow behind him was silent for a long time. After waiting patiently for a while, Chiba spoke, but he asked about Danzo''s reaction. "At the moment... Danzo has no response, but silently accepts all root members." When I heard this sentence, I was suddenly shocked in the shadows and hurriedly said. After speaking, although there is nothing unusual in her tone, at this moment, her face under the mask is already red. Half of it was because of the absence just now. Partly because of the faster heartbeat. However, although her current situation is very abnormal, she is quite sure of what she said. Even if the order was handed over to Danzo only yesterday, for this beautiful agent, she still knows the movements of Danzo very clearly. At least, after staying in his secret room over there all night, Tuan was out early this morning. In other words, it was already exposed to the sight of their dark parts. However, what was exposed was Danzo''s silence and the orderly acceptance of all root members who were repatriated by the roots, and they took careful notes. After all, this matter is something that the Naruto agent must pay attention to, especially when Danzo is exposed to the dark eyeliner, he must always pay attention, and report any changes as soon as possible. And this time, the main reason for coming here was to report this matter. In other words, it is to report all things related to the roots. However, after taking careful notes, Danzo did not take any further action. He just put everyone on standby. In the absence of the above order, everyone except for some necessary life behaviors should not go out of the root without authorization. Dormitory or your own home. Almost everyone was placed under house arrest on his own one-third of acre. At the same time, Danzo is not unusual. It seems that this kind of behavior of inserting his own eyeliner was not arranged by him. It also seems that his Danzo is still the same as before. He doesn''t want to take care of things anymore, he just thinks that he can retire at a similar age. There is nothing to say. To be honest, there is nothing to say about this, and it did not make her feel relaxed. Danzo''s recognizing and submissive appearance also made her feel quite abnormal. There is always a sense of tranquility before the storm. She was a little disturbed. Do not! It is particularly disturbing. She always felt that there were some particularly important things that she should have discovered and that would cause terrible consequences. At this time, she actually really hopes that Danzo will jump like thunder at this time... well... it seems unlikely that she will jump like thunder. According to Danzang''s impression, at this time, he should have a gloomy face, and even began to secretly give his Naruto agent Kizuna a small move to get revenge. Yes, at this time, she very much hopes that Danzang will be a little gloomy, and directly begin to retaliate against her Naruto agent. In this way, it is consistent with Danzo''s usual character and way of doing things. Secondly, I can find a reason and start to deal with Danzo in an all-round way, and give my Naruto agent some necessary preparations and advantages in public opinion when it officially becomes Hokage, so that it will be convenient for my Naruto agent to take the third generation of this original Naruto''s great hero in stabilizing the situation, now Konoha''s political situation and the greatest threat to the military division are removed. "Oh?" In response, Chiba raised his brows, but couldn''t help but turned his head, looked at the shadow of the shadow of the half-kneeling fox mask on behalf of Anbu, and made a very interesting sound. "Is it just accepting silently? No... He also asked all the roots to not step out of the room except for the necessary actions in life without order?" Then he smiled and asked. "what?" And hearing this sound, the beautiful Anbu was obviously shocked, and there was an exclamation in his mouth, almost blurting out. I... have I just reported Danzos specific behavior? At the same time, such a thought flashed through her mind almost subconsciously. Do not! I didn''t report! Waiting for the agent to ask? Then, she almost blankly denied her previous thoughts. "The agent... how did it know?" After that, without paying attention, she asked what she was thinking. "Yes... I''m sorry, this is not what I should ask!" After that, she was shocked again and hurriedly said. Between the words, there was a bit of fright and annoyance. As an agent of the Anbe, it represents the entire Anbe, and the iron that the Anbe established just does not ask, unless Hokage takes the initiative to explain, or it is necessary to know the necessary information to execute the Hokage order, otherwise, you cannot ask questions, just Just do it. How did the Naruto agent know about Danzo''s behavior just now is not in the category of necessary intelligence to execute the Naruto order. What she needs to do, just answer yes or no. It is impossible to ask! "I''m not Hokage, what should I ask or not." As for the reaction of this generation, Chiba let out a laugh and said. "No, although you are not..." Hearing this, the Anbu agent spoke almost subconsciously. "That''s not right now." However, once again, before she finished speaking, Chiba interrupted her. "Yes!" And this time, she didn''t insist on her rebuttal. Upon hearing Chiba''s interruption, she seemed to notice something suddenly, and nodded immediately. "You don''t need to be too formal." In response, Chiba shook his head, sighed, and said. "However, depending on your appearance, Danzo''s situation should be the same as I said." And this time, Chiba didn''t continue on this topic, just said so. "Yes!" Hearing that, at this time, the beautiful I did not respond to it is quite simple. "So, has his figure and behavior changed from the past?" In response, Chiba asked again. "No!" Hearing this, the beautiful Anbu traveler thought carefully, shook his head, and said. "is it" When she heard these words, Chiba nodded, and after a noncommittal voice, she turned her head and fell into a little thought. It seems that Danzo has not drunk the potion. At the same time, there was such a certain idea in his mind. If Danzo drank his own medicine, there would be changes in his words and actions. After all, the erosion of cells between the pillars would be more or less manifested in his posture. Dashemarus inter-column writing wheel arm arm, although the writing wheel eye pupil force is used to suppress the inter-column cells, but after transplanting into the body of the non-thousand-handed family, or the non-thousand-handed blood family, it will still cause the transplanted person. A considerable burden. Even though Danzo has adapted, he will still tighten his posture because of the long-term use of chakras to suppress the intercolumn cells. Perhaps this kind of tight change, some keen, may be able to detect it, but they dont know. What has changed in Danzang, and because of Danzang''s status, it is impossible for anyone to delve into this small and tight change. In other words, when it was first transplanted, others would be aware of it, and would not care. However, Chiba''s medicine can make the intercolumn cells enter an inert state within a certain period of time, which can perfectly make the burden of the transplanted person disappear within a certain period of time, that is, the transplanted person does not need to use his own Chakra suppression does not need to maintain a sense of tension that refines the state of Chakra. The body and behavior of the transplanted person, that is, the posture, will inevitably change from an imperceptible tightness to a comprehensive state of relaxation. And Danzo has given people a slightly invisible tightness for so many years, and suddenly relaxed, and the eyesight of the people he sent to monitor Danzo are the top eyes of Konoha and the entire Ninja world, absolutely You can see it all at once. Now that he looks like he hasn''t changed, it is obvious that Danzo did not drink the potion. And this bottle of medicine was originally Chiba''s test of Danzo. As for whether the things Danzang imagined were chronic poisons and controlled them, it was totally... I was left. Chiba has really made a bottle of medicine that can inhibit the cells between the columns, and it has no side effects on the human body. This medicine has already been tested on him. If it were not that the drug primers were too scarce, I am afraid that the person who tested him would want to buy them in quantity. And even if you don''t buy it, the value of this bottle of medicine is probably worth the half-year financial income of Konoha. Moreover, there is still no market. It''s a priceless treasure. In other words, Danzo at this time was treating a bottle of magical and priceless treasure as a chronic poison. And Chiba did indeed take out a bottle of potion with extraordinary effects. It wasn''t just to do good for Danzo, but it also contained some thoughts. First of all, this bottle of potion is really effective. When Danzo drank it and determined that it was effective, it could be counted as a good gesture, plus the previous cleansing and some bizarre death. The case can be regarded as a routine of a big lollipop. It''s a kind of comfort. In addition, Danzo drank the potion, which was an act of subduing or forbearing. Reluctance can also be counted as exchanging what is needed and reaching the minimum level of trust. At the same time, he can also avoid pushing Danzo to do something he doesn''t want to see. As for politics, before you can clearly kill people, you must have six points of room for everything, even if you seem to have a chance to win, it is unmatched. Secondly, if things are going in another direction, of course, it is also a better situation that he expected, that is, Danzo becomes angry and really loses his mind, giving himself a reason to deal with him. Then, this potion can be the last straw to crush Danzos psychological defense line, that is, when Danzo faces his own broken jar as a loser, he can forcibly pour the potion on him. He truly felt that the potion was effective. Then, let Danzo realize that as long as he is a little calm or believes in the winner in front of him, he cannot be reduced to this kind of loser. After that, Danzo will live in the latter half of his life that can almost drive people crazy. In regret and pain. It is, to satisfy his little taste. But at this time, upon hearing Chiba''s voice, the brows under the Anbe''s mask slightly wrinkled, and there were a lot of questions in her heart, but this time, after all, she was restrained and did not ask. She didn''t know the content of the order, nor did she know why Danzang''s words and deeds should be different, or the importance of Danzang''s words and deeds being different in peacetime. However, what she knew was that she was gaffeful enough to lose the face of Anbu. Nor can we live up to the trust of the three generations of Hokage. At this time, although there is no name of Naruto agent, the young man in front of him is already a real Naruto agent, and even the fifth generation of Naruto in the future. At this time, the three generations of Hokage arranged themselves with the Chiba-sama. This intention, even if not a discerning person, was very clear to her. In the future, she will be the shadow of the fifth generation of Naruto, just like the shadow of the third generation of Naruto and the shadow of the fourth generation of Naruto. She is responsible for the safety of the fifth generation of Naruto and the transmission of orders. The guardian of the hidden guard. She must remember her responsibilities and her taboos. Even one mistake cannot be made. She must not gaffe again. "If you have anything you want to ask, just ask, don''t be too formal." And at this moment, Qianye, with the color of thinking on his face, seemed to have eyes growing behind his back. He noticed her situation and said. "No! I have nothing to ask." In this regard, she said firmly. "Well, I''m going to think about this by myself. You maintain the previous arrangement. Get out first." However, Chiba didn''t say much, just sighed lightly, waved his hand to signal the descendants to step back. "Yes!" And hearing this sound, the beautiful substitute who had suppressed all curiosity and undesirable thoughts in his heart responded, and then, his figure flashed and disappeared into the shadow of the corner of this room and the corridor. . Ugh I was a little more cautious when I was infected by her. Perceiving the departure of the shadow person behind him, Qianye didn''t feel that such a thought had flashed in his mind. "This old fox!" Then, as if finally unable to bear it, the smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth narrowed down, and the middle of his mouth was a low curse. Hidden deeper and deeper! With this mouth, there is no way to speak! At the same time, he thought so in his heart. Sure enough, is the Anbe directly under Hokage too dedicated? I also underestimated them too! The death of that letter is really so unobvious. In this way, if Danzo can''t clearly locate the person behind the scenes, then, on the order book, he might not associate his confidant''s death with me. The effect of the command book ~www.novelhall.com~ will be greatly reduced. For example, think that the confidant died because of the assassin or something. And my order book just happened to be. At this time, Danzo did not react, and this ambiguous attitude... on the contrary, it unintentionally gave me a bad idea! After that, a series of thoughts flashed in his mind not knowing whether it was helpless or speechless. Backfired! "It seems that no matter when it is, in Konoha, this Danzo is always the most difficult thing to deal with." However, at this moment, behind him, in the room, there was a sudden sound. There was a sound that made Qianye''s face flashed and turned his head suddenly. With a cry, a female voice that inexplicably gives a sense of stability and stability. Chapter 2530： Comer Latest website: "Tsk tsk! See how scared you are. Why did you become so timid when you returned to Konoha? Why? People who are afraid of Konoha will find out that you have joined an organization in the dark world." Just as Qianye''s gaze suddenly turned, such a rather acrid word rang in the room. "It''s you." At this moment, Qianye''s gaze finally settled, and the startled color on his face turned into a subtle color, but he spoke helplessly. At this moment, in the shadow of the room behind him, two men in silver moon and black robes were standing. "Thank you for being able to find here." Then, another sentence came out of Chiba''s mouth. "No! It''s the 14th that you can sneak into Konoha with the 15th safely." At the end, it seemed that he thought about it for a while, and looked at the person on the right, that is, the silver-moon and black-robed man who had just said the acrimonious words. "Huh! Idiot." In response to this, the silver-moon black-robed man known as the 15th snorted and cursed, but he was not very irritable. "What? What new command does the leader have?" Hearing that, Qianye didnt say much, but turned his head to look at another silver-moon and black-robed man, that is, the one called No. 14 who is gentle and gentle. Just speaking, there seems to be something A woman with a sense of stability. "The chief is a little worried about you, so he sent us to assist you." In this regard, the voice of No. 14 is still gentle and gentle, which sounds soothing. Even if Konoha Village is hit by a meteorite at this time, the listener will not be surprised. "Assist? Surveillance, right?" Hearing this, Qianye didnt feel the kind of comfort and stability in his heart. Some only had vigilance. In the words at this time, there was no gratitude to the leader, but his words were cold and cold. Among them, there is still a lot of dissatisfaction. "Oh! Look at this tone, it''s different when you return to Konoha, haven''t you always been careful?" At this time, when she heard this sentence, the 15th suddenly became agitated again. Although the words were not very sharp, they sounded nothing good. "I have an agreement with him. I am not restrained by him, and I have done what he promised. According to the agreement, I have the freedom to leave, and I don''t like being watched." In this regard, Chiba didn''t pay much attention to it, as if he had gotten used to No. 15''s okay appearance, he said. Over the past ten years, because of the need to hide his identity, he has joined the dawn organization and wandered in the dark world with another identity. By the way, you can also borrow some dawn-breaking resources. However, the opportunity for him to enter the breaking dawn was when he met the leader of the breaking dawn in an accident, and the leader of the breaking dawn accidentally saw himself fighting and confronting Uchiha Nobuhiko. Then, when Uchiha Nobuhiko retreated during that confrontation, the leader of the breaking dawn approached him. And, invite him to join Dawn. Originally, he didn''t want to have anything to do with any organization in the dark world, but he couldn''t stand the introduction of the organization and the favorable conditions for joining the organization by the leader of Dawn, and he fell. According to the leader of Breaking Dawn, Breaking Dawn can be regarded as a small role in the dark organization, in other words, it appears to be a small role. In fact, after Chiba joined in, he discovered that there are still many ruthless characters in Breaking Dawn, which should be the original works. There is nothing in it or there is no dew, and there are some powerful guys who have not joined any disputes. After all, this is a complete ninja world. Compared with this world, the original book is still very one-sided and limited in space. It also tells the story of Uzumaki Naruto and depicts characters related to Uzumaki Naruto. But this world has all kinds of characters and various network of relationships, whether its a bright world dominated by the Five Ninja Villages, or a dark world dominated by Akatsuki, there are original works. Organizations, people and things that are not depicted. , This dawning organization has strong players, but there is no surprise at all. As for the lack of visibility of the strong men of the dawning organization, there are also reasonable reasons, not unscientific. It can almost be said that these people are a bit strange compared to the atmosphere of the entire Ninja World. Ok It should be said that it is free and undisciplined to sound good, and weird to sound bad. Except for some tasks assigned by the leader, these people are basically not seen. The quests taken by the leader of Dawn are basically tasks seeking money, and the difficulty is also very low. There is almost no way to make these people show their strength. It makes people feel that Dawn is just like that, and no one cares much. Compared with Xiao, who is all S rebellious, it is almost the gap between Yinghui Haoyue, no, breaking dawn may not even be called Yinghui. Although the daybreak on the inside did not match what the leader said, on the outside, it was really small and transparent. But this is nothing unusual. In the dark world of the ninja world, there are so many small transparent dark organizations like this. Some dark organizations even have only a leader of almost the middle ninja level and three to five lower ninja level personnel. And the situation of Dawn is logical. If Dawn is really the deterioration of the little transparent character inside and outside, the leader of Dawn probably has no guts to invite him to join Dawn. After all, the little character is the leader of the little transparent dark organization. , But no one dares to invite a role that is too much stronger than himself to join the organization, because it may be turned away by accident. It is precisely because Dawn has good internal strength and the leader has enough strength to hold it down, so he was invited. As for whether he could turn his back on the guest, Qianye didn''t have full confidence, because the strength of this leader was unfathomable. Of course, Chiba will naturally not lose when it really fights. With the power of the pillars and the power of Uchiha, plus the eyes of reincarnation, no matter how strong this dawn leader is, it is impossible to defeat him. However, although it is impossible to defeat him, if they really fight, I am afraid that he can''t hide himself. In the end, even if the leader of Dawn was killed, his own plan could not be carried out. Therefore, they only saw that there was no anti-guest, and as for the leader of Dawn, it was not an easy-to-go master. Observing during this period, Chiba felt that the leader of Dawn should have realized that he could not reveal his identity at the time and wanted to hide it. Only then made up my mind to invite myself. And according to the further flicker of the leader of Dawn at that time, the Dawn Organization was once a very powerful organization. It can be traced back to the Warring States Period, and can even be famous in the Warring States Period, who created Konoha''s Senju Clan and Uchiha Clan. Its just that it has fallen because of various changes. Later, because it was organized, the Ninja Village model was still very fragile at the time. No shadow dared to recruit. Later, it was reduced to a dark organization. The reason is reduced to little transparency in the dark world. Later, after Chiba joined Dawn, he discovered that the various reasons the leader said were actually one reason. It is because all the members of this organization now seem to be descendants of the members of the Dawn Breaking Organization at that time, and they are more than a Buddhist family. They will only want to go unless the finances in the organization are in a state where they can''t even afford to eat. Do the task. Normally, even if it is forced by the leader, these guys are all guilty, and the messed up tasks account for 99% of the tasks they receive. To be honest, after learning these things, Chiba was almost dumbfounded, the whole Ninja world was bloody, dark and unbridled, and under the tone of intrigue, there was such a strange existence. Chiba could hardly believe that it took a long, long time before he finally determined that Dawn was such an organization. However, this also explains why there are so many strong players in the Dawn Organization. These people are descendants of the original Sengoku period, and the Breaking Dawn organization was able to compare with the Senju and Uchiha clan at the beginning, so there must be countless people in the organization who are cruel and cruel. Then, it is very likely that there will be a lot of comparable Konoha Powerful secret technique and forbidden technique, and even the limit of blood succession. And these descendants now inherited these secret techniques and forbidden techniques or blood succession limits, it is difficult not to become strong. After all, according to the leader of Dawn, because it became a small transparent long ago, the loss of Dawn in inheritance is still very small. The people who break dawn are still more prosperous... Its just that there are more people who fail to learn, and although there are better ones that are lost, in general, the ones that are preserved are not bad. In general, it makes sense. However, what moved Chiba in the end was not the reasonableness, nor the high-level position promised by the dawn leader at the time, but the phrase "you can leave at any time." At that time, after talking about the situation of the breaking dawn organization, the breaking dawn leader finally used the sentence "As long as you join, you can complete one thing for me, you can leave at any time, if you stay, then as long as you don''t betray the organization, you can always Stay, and can become your second identity. If you want to leave, you can leave at any time, and the dawn organization will not entangle." This was quite tempting for Chiba at the time. Wandering in the dark world, especially when you encounter Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is very difficult to truly hide your identity and make yourself seem to be dead. Therefore, he agreed, and when he was walking in the dark world, he would act as the No. 23 of the Dawn Organization. And because of the small and transparent position of the Dawning Organization, he more or less avoided a lot of crises of identity exposure. Yes, in these years, Chiba has actually been active in the dark world with another identity. Otherwise, let him really use his original identity to wander the dark world, afraid that he will be exposed in less than half a year. In a sense, the leader of Dawn is also giving him help. Of course, it does not rule out that the leader of Dawn has investigated his affairs, and discovered something from the information about him now available, and then, betrayal and stupid come to give away charcoal. And now, Chiba has helped the leader of Breaking Dawn to complete what he promised. Although it is not clear that he wants to quit the Dawning organization, after all, this organization is also a force, and he is still useful. To be honest , For a while, he still wanted to absorb this group of buddhas into Konoha, but in the end he gave up this idea. However, he also made it clear that he would leave for a period of time and cut off any contact with the organization, but the leader of Dawn at that time agreed very simply. At this time, the 14th and 15th should not appear here. And under the banner of assistance, Chiba didn''t believe that the leader of Dawn didn''t know the current situation. He was a dark organization, and it was inappropriate for him to assist Konoha''s Hokage agent in power. It''s just that, now Chiba can''t figure out how such a situation can happen when the dawn of the Buddhist system has always been low-key. You know, Dawn is a special organization. Even the leader cannot force members to do anything. It may be because of the descendants of the original Dawn organization. These people have grown up together, even if they are divided into leaders and members, the relationship is also It''s not as rigid as other organizations or the subordinate relationship of Shinobu. Once you are forced, you will either break the jar or not do good things for you. In other words, if the 14th and 15th are due to the order of the leader of the dawn, they may be here. It''s only possible that everyone in the Dawning organization agreed to this matter. What does this mean? The Naruto agent who came to Konoha Village to assist Konoha and even monitor this Naruto agent, whether the Naruto agent accepts or does not accept it, whether it does anything, it is almost certain that the organization of Breaking Dawn may face extreme Major changes in the external environment. These changes, according to the changes in Chiba during this period of time, are definitely this group of strange flowers, no, this group of buddhist guys don''t want to see. And because he couldn''t understand it, Chiba now maintains a reservation. "Tsk tusk tusk! As expected of the current Naruto agent, who is so unkind to old comrades, the times have changed, and the face is turned away." At this time, the face under the black robe of No. 15 seemed to look up. According to Chibas familiarity and observation of him, this guy should have rolled his eyes, and his words were indeed when he rolled his eyes. The kind of acrimonious tone. "Well, I have been in the team for so long, and I haven''t seen the two of you passing by. We came to Konoha, not the command of the leader." At this time, No.14, who has a calming voice, seemed to be unable to see the two people staring at each other, and couldn''t help but speak. "Not that guy''s order?" And hearing this sentence ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba was slightly startled and asked subconsciously. This is a bit strange. The group of wonderful Buddhas at the break of dawn will take the initiative to leave the organization. This is simply the biggest impossible event after he entered the break of dawn. "Well, No. 15 and I are a little worried about you." In response, No. 14 nodded, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and finally said frankly. "Humph!" Hearing this sound, No. 15 on the side immediately snorted dissatisfied. worry I? At this moment, Chiba was stunned again. Moreover, stunned on the spot. Chapter 2531： The fourteenth and fifteenth of dawn The latest website: "Really... That''s it!" After the two men in the silver moon and black robes waited patiently, after a long moment, Chiba let out a sigh of strength, and said relaxedly. "I just can''t figure it out..." At the end, he added another sentence. "Oh, you believe what we say. I''m not afraid of our rhetoric. In fact, we were sent to monitor you? Aren''t we afraid that we approached you on purpose? Or, we are just waiting for the dawn to climb. You, the person of the Naruto agency, what big move did you do?" In this regard, No. 14 has not spoken yet, and No. 15 finally couldn''t bear it, and began to use his almost cynicism to give him a meal. "You, I can still trust it." Hearing this, but didn''t want Qianye''s answer to be extremely clean, almost before he finished his last sentence of cynicism, Qianye''s decisive sentence came out. After almost finishing talking about the white robbery, No.14 choked on the spot. There was no way to say anything. "Humph!" In the end, it just snorted. On the 14th, she did not speak, but it can be seen that after Chiba said this, her slightly tight body relaxed, and it seemed that she was also letting out a long sigh of relief. It seemed that the worrying things could finally be put down. "You are like this, aren''t you afraid that the leader says you betray the organization?" At this time, looking at the two, Qianye''s face showed a bit of helplessness, patted the tatami next to him, and said. The implication was to signal the two to sit down, as if to make a long sigh. To be honest, these two people, Chiba, are really not so skeptical, and the words of trust just now are not words to buy people''s hearts. Chiba still trusts these two people very much. Although they said all kinds of skeptical words before, they were worried about themselves, so they left the organization without authorization, but Chiba did not doubt it. Not only was there no doubt, but rather worried. After all, since entering the Dawn organization, the first and only those who acted with me in a team are these 14 and 15. Even according to Dawns rules, even members cannot show their true colors, Qian Ye has not seen these two people, but this does not hinder their friendship. Roughly speaking, they also have friendship for many years. For nearly three or four years, they are in a state of inseparability. Although it is said that the break of dawn does not force members to be assigned to a group, the three of them are almost the same. Stick together for three or four years. As for the reason, it is actually very simple. At that time, the leader of Dawn received a task of nearly one million silver. The content of the task can also be said to be tailor-made for their small transparent organization. You only need to draw the east side of the Hokage continent. The map and the chart from the sea to Wuyin Village. At that time, at the critical moment of recuperation in the major Ninja villages, the Ninja world was a little boring peacefully. For this kind of task, it is difficult to say, and there is not much danger to life. At that time, because of the relationship between the recuperation and rejuvenation of the major Ninja villages, they took care of the promotion of commercial development, and they also opened up their land as much as possible to attract the refugees from the war. The population consumed by the war, such as Konoha, will even select useful talents from the refugees for ninja training to directly supplement combat power, unlike other ninja villages, which only cultivate the land for the refugees. Do not consider making them a combat unit. However, this is only Konoha can do this. After all, Konohas atmosphere is the sunniest, and the Will of Fire has a strong sense of emotional identity. Even the refugees of other big countries in Danin Village are in contact with Konoha. After the ninja culture, it is easy to have a sense of belonging, especially in the second generation of refugees, who have almost grown into native Konoha people. This is also Konoha''s truly scary place, it can almost assimilate any ordinary person in the Ninja world. And ordinary people are always hotbeds for excellent ninjas. With Konoha''s complete and even the top education system in the Ninja world, as well as the library''s various ninjutsu secrets and even forbidden techniques in the forbidden room, it can be said that as long as these are there, as long as the will of fire, the education system and the library are there, Coupled with some blank periods of war, no matter how many outstanding ninjas Konoha loses, they can be replenished with the accumulation of time, and even out of blue. This is also the reason why Konoha was able to stand firmly on top of the human world even after being besieged in the three Ninja World Wars, and despite the heavy casualties. This is why other Shinobu villages have to copy Konoha''s practice more or less in order to stay strong, or run completely contrary to Konoha, bet on the strength of an era, and then decline. They can only rely on their geographical location to stand alone. A place of defeat. At the same time, this is also the strong point of the first generation of Naruto, the second generation of Naruto and the third generation of Naruto. The first generation of Naruto created the will of fire and passed it down. The second generation of Naruto perfected the education system and completed the Konoha library to make it A continuous source of power, and the three generations of Hokage have made full use of all this and established a complete series of effective and efficient systems to attract the refugees and recuperate. It can be said that the next Hokage, as long as they inherit the inheritance of these three, even if they lie down, they will have a steady stream of loyal combat power. This is the real horror of Konoha! Of course, Konohas real horror has nothing to do with their task at the time. The relevant parties policy of attracting refugees, because of this policy, has led to relatively large Ninja villages, even Xiaorens villages. It was relaxed, and because of the increase in the flow of people and the fact that the villages lost a lot of combat power in the Ninja World War, the alert was indeed weakened a lot. In addition, Dawn does not meet the strength of the small transparent organization. This task is really simple for breaking dawn. However, the Naruto Continent is a fairly large continent after all. Maybe the ninja didn''t think it when he was on the way, but if you have to draw the map carefully, it is a big project. Moreover, what the other party wanted was an ultra-fine map with an accuracy of half a meter, which was destined to be extremely time-consuming for this mission. After all, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t take time to sneak in. Just walk in if you want to. Because it is not easy to draw a long-term identity for mapping the jurisdiction of various Ninja villages, and to have an identity, it is impossible to survey and map the map of the hinterland of Ninja village and the specific topography of military points, and it is also very complicated. . It is almost destined to involve years of dawn. It is precisely because of this that the reward is as big as two million. In fact, it was because there was almost no money to eat during the break of dawn, so I took this task, that is, the break of dawn, which regards eating as a top priority, will accept this kind of task only for organizations that do not want to get ahead and pass by. The prestigious organizations in the dark world are busy expanding and grabbing mission resources. Such ultra-long-term missions are basically out of consideration. In other words, organizations like Dawning will take over. Other small transparent organizations either have insufficient manpower or are on the road to behave, and they simply cannot accept this kind of task. So, in fact, it is not very uncommon, like this one million taels, even if it is a big task in Danin Village, it is received by the leader of Dawn. And this task has indeed been done for four years. Yes, they were doing this seemingly easy task, as long as they were time-consuming tasks, they were inseparable together for three or four years. And because they are in charge of the chart, they have been caught in a storm while drawing the chart, and lost the sea way at sea. It can be said that they have experienced life and death together, or a long-term life and death, because they lost the sea way that time. But I floated aimlessly at sea for nearly a year. Fortunately, they went to sea alone, and they still rented or drove a big boat, because drawing a chart requires a long-term relationship. At that time, when they stored fresh water and food, they had a full half-year share. Later, because of various human relations disputes, their crew members died almost the same in the third month of drifting. In the last nine months, almost the three of them were floating at sea, and occasionally they encountered some deserted islands. At any rate, fresh water was not a problem. As for food, because some fruits had rotted, their rations were also very tight. However, the following is Hai, they are still ninjas with the magical power of Chakra. They starve to death when there is sufficient fresh water, so there is really no need to live, and to live is a waste of food. And the most terrifying thing about the year on this ship was not the food problem, the most terrifying thing was loneliness. Although Chiba is not afraid of loneliness, and his tolerance for loneliness, he is able to rank in the Ninja World, but the waves of memories caused by loneliness, those warm and happy days, all those people are there, accompanied by Those who have passed away are not so tolerable. Even with Chiba''s tenacity, he almost couldn''t stand it. Fortunately, there are two people here. The voice of No. 14 is amazing, and speaking makes people feel like illusionism, but no ninja can keep performing illusionism or say every word with illusionism effect, so, I can only say yes. She was born with that calming voice. Every time I talk to him, I can get rid of the grief and hatred caused by my heart, and let myself settle down. And No. 15 is also very magical, but his magic is not in his voice or other magical powers, but in his kind of sour look at everything and the look of cynicism with himself, which is extremely and Hyuga Xueying, who was never on the right track, of course, could make himself choke, but this guy could only choke himself. Choking with him is still very interesting, almost his biggest entertainment on the boat. It can be said that the 14th and 15th are his biggest heroes who have not completely blackened, especially in that year when he was floating aimlessly. Although, they still didn''t show their true colors in the end, maybe there was something unspeakable, and Qianye didn''t force it. However, this does not prevent them from becoming people who trust each other. They have nothing to do for more than a year. They have also shared their own stories and pains. Of course, it seems to be a tacit understanding, and it seems that everyone has a period of unbearable looking back. In the past, the three of them all adopted a mixed way of telling their stories, making it sound like a story that happened to others. And some key points are also blurred. Even so, they still understand each other''s behavior. Chiba didn''t know how the 14th and 15th thought of herself. However, according to Chiba''s own understanding, No. 14 is a gentle person like her voice, and has a kind of woman, the wisdom of a woman who has experienced the world, this is not a tactical strategy in the ordinary sense. The wisdom of the Supreme Being is not the wisdom to behave in the world, it is the wisdom that can be calm and peaceful. On the 15th, it looks sour to look at everything, and it is annoying to do anything. However, its just that she has a terrible mouth. Apart from being often deflated, she is also a very positive person in everything. Moreover, dont look at what he does. Swearing, and often complaining, but the things done are often quite perfect. Moreover, this guy is very strong, just seeing him and Terumi Ming have multiple bloodstain limits, you can know that this guy is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp. Of course, the plural of Blood Succession Boundary here is not a combination of Terumi Ming''s Meltdown and Meltdown. If Kakashi, Asma and others are the only remaining bonds in Konoha''s Chiba, then the 14th and 15th are his only bonds in the organization of Dawn Breaking for so many years. The kind of detachment from the organization. And this time, they were the best proof that they ignored the organization because they were worried about themselves. This kind of feelings accumulated with time and shared hardships actually took the same way as Yukina Hirohiko and others to get fetters with Chiba. Maybe Chibas feelings for the 14th and 15th are deeper than those of Kakashi. "What are you afraid of, staying with Konoha for a while, it''s not a betrayal, maybe you can let Konoha give some tasks to earn some money. The dark side of Konoha is a big and valuable person. ! Different, different!" At this time, the two sat down next to Chiba, and said with no scruples about Metkai, who was sleeping soundly next to him, on the 15th. "Yes." In response, No.14 also nodded and said. "How can you help me!" Wen Yan~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba nodded at No. 14, and then looked at No. 15, with a subtle expression on his face. "Hey! It seems that you don''t want anyone to help. This time, we don''t worry about anything else, but worry that you can''t deal with Danzo. Look, this is not stuck on Danzo, right?" In response, No. 15 seemed to roll his eyes and raised his head, and said. "We can pretend to be passers-by and help you monitor some of Shinobu''s movements. Konoha should be stretched out now." However, before Chiba turned back, the steady and soft voice of No. 14 rang, interrupting Chiba''s conversation. "It seems...you have done a lot of preparations." Upon hearing this, Chiba was silent for a moment. After that, he reduced the laughter on his face and No.15, took a slight breath, looked at No.14 and No.15, and said solemnly. Chapter 2532： Reminders for the 14th and 15th The latest website: "Tsk tsk! Really think of us as babies falling to the ground. Although we are small and transparent at dawn, we are also a serious organization of the dark world. We are also ninjas." Hearing these words from Chiba, No.15 immediately seemed to have found some opportunity for taunting, and said with a little bit of irony. "Looking at the trends in the dark world, Konoha''s situation is not optimistic. The rebelliousness of your Konoha named Oshemaru has been restless since a year ago." However, No. 14 didn''t let No. 15, who seemed to continue to ridicule, and spoke smoothly and softly. "Really...you know that too." Regarding this, I looked at the two people who were already sitting next to me. Under the special silver moon and black robes, no matter what angle it was, I couldnt see the expression of the person under the hood. In the eyes of the past, only the black shadows under the hoods of the two can be seen, and nothing can be seen. If it weren''t for their bare hands and the body of a living person, otherwise, it would almost give Chiba a kind of black shadow or black mist inside, just an empty clothes rack, nothing. Is this the same when I am wearing this thing when Yiye looks at me? And this seemed to be the first time that Chiba looked at the black robe so intently. After seeing the effect of the silver moon black robe in front of him, such a thought flashed in his mind. However, although he had thoughts about the effect of the Silver Moon Black Robe, Chiba was not surprised that the two of them knew about these things, such as Da She Wan. In any case, no matter how small and transparent the Dawn is, it is only because the members of Dawn are too weird and too Buddhist, and they just want to live without showing the mountains and dews, and survive in the dark world in a low-key manner. To be honest, Chiba still agrees with this lifestyle. At least, in the base that no one can find at Dawn, there are still some descendants of Dawn who are not suitable for becoming ninjas. In contrast, these descendants are even safer than in the low-key environment of Konoha Village. To be high. This kind of non-existence is also a kind of survival wisdom. Even Chiba felt that the Dawning Organization should have a complete set of rules and regulations for low-key survival in the dark world, similar to the laws of Konoha Village. This kind of Buddhism and this kind of wonderful work at dawn is actually a kind of wisdom. Chiba would not lose sight of this. And such an organization that is almost older than Konoha Village, such as Dawn, can last indefinitely, and even some people have passed on to this generation. Of course, it can''t be his low-key performance. Just by looking at the official members of Dawn, we can see that the hidden strength of Dawn is actually extremely strong. Although it was not as good as Akatsuki, it still had the power to fight against Akatsuki. If she really showed it, she would lose half of her combat power to defeat Dawn. And this was just a defeat, and it was really going to be completely wiped out, Chiba felt that even Akatsuki couldn''t do it. At least Akatsuki and Uchiha Nobuhiko cooperated to kill them all. Of course, breaking dawn is not obvious, and Akatsuki and Uchiha Nobuhiko, who have other plans, will definitely not do this kind of thing that hurts the enemy one thousand and hurts himself five hundred. , If Akatsuki and Uchiha Nobuhiko really did this, then they are not Akatsuki and Uchiha Nobuhiko. It''s an idiot named arrogant and stupid. The inheritance of Dawn is also considered to have a long history, rich in content, and open to all descendants in the organization. There are no forbidden techniques. As long as you can learn it, you can basically learn it. Of course, if it is too dangerous, the use will be restricted, and if some special conditions are encountered, it will also be screened. Among the many secret techniques and ninjutsu handed down, there are naturally many that tend to gather intelligence. After all, intelligence is always the ninjas primary concern and the most important and necessary thing. Breaking Dawn can survive for so long in a stable and stable manner. Naturally, in terms of intelligence collection, it will not be worse, at least not worse than Akatsuki or any Daren Village. This was another reason why Chiba had joined in addition to the promise of the leader of Dawn. It is also one of the most important reasons why he has not clearly left the organization. This information system, which has been passed down as long as Konoha or even longer, will bring infinite benefits to Chiba if used well. Especially in dealing with Uchiha Nobuhiko. And this is why Chiba is not surprised that No. 14 and No. 15 will know that Konoha''s current situation is not so good, and the reason is not right with Oshemaru a year ago. Breaking Dawn is essentially a strong organization, strong in every sense. It''s just that the idea is to keep a low profile and survive. After all, the Senju clan and Uchiha clan that were next to each other are almost disappearing in history, and they are still alive. This is where this concept succeeded. Of course, there is no guarantee that such a low-key dawn is waiting for an opportunity to revive the glory of the year, or even greater ambitions. However, this is not what Chiba should consider now. To deal with Uchiha Nobuhiko alone, Chiba could no longer separate his energy. "For the time being, I and No. 15 are not at a low level in the organization, and some intelligence is still in contact." Regarding Chiba''s sigh-like remark, No. 14 still spoke in a calm tone. It is well understood from Chiba that the information system at Breaking Dawn is indeed not inferior to Daren Village. However, like Daren Village, it is even more stringent than Daren Village. The opening of Darens intelligence is linked to the level of the organization. Even though the structure of the people at Breaking Dawn is similar to a family heritage, after so many years, there are still some blood ties that have not been passed down. It is also because there are too few people who are suitable to become ninjas at a certain time, or there are too few people who inherit the inheritance. Will attract outsiders. Regardless of whether it is the blood-related members left by the members of the original Warring States Daybreak, or those who are loyal to the daybreak after the test and leave the descendants still at thebreaking day, to be united, it is necessary to have a certain management system. Hierarchy is a unified management system that breaks dawn. I heard that this management system was formulated by the first generation of Dawn leaders for future generations. The exact time is no longer available, but, a long time ago, the organization began to use this set of management systems. The effect is quite good. According to the different levels, the information level open to the ninja and the level of various ninja powers are different. The highest level, S-level, is almost already the treatment of the deputy leader of the organization, and can even take the task on its own, and can mobilize one or two teams to complete the task. On the 14th and 15th, one is an A-level member and the other is a B-level member, and the authority is still very high. Especially No. 14 is a strong contender for the new S-level members. The level of breaking dawn is divided into S-F level, S-D level belongs to the loyalty and organization that has passed the test. The blood relationship can be passed down along with the organization. Starting from the D level, you can learn the equivalent Big Ninja Village B-level A-level ninjutsu secrets, of course, its up to you if you dont learn it. There is no mentor system for Dawn. If you have something for you, you must have the ability to master it. This is the difference between the dark organization and the Shinobu Village. The dark organization still has some jungle rules. E-level and F-level are both newcomers under test. Everything depends on their own strength, and Dawn has its own set of tests or ways to absorb newcomers. This kind of organization that has been passed down for thousands of years, some things, I am afraid The village may not be able to do it. As for what level Chiba is and what authority it is, it is actually very high. When I first entered, he was directly assigned a C level. Later, through a series of tasks, especially to help the leader assassinate the "old enemy" After the leader of the organization disbanded the organization, and provided a piece of information about Uchiha Nobuhiko, after completing what the leader of Dawn asked him to do, the membership level had risen to B level. Its just that, after all, he has promised that the leader of Dawn can leave at any time, and the matter is over, even if the leader of Dawn still wants to win him, he has not made any changes in the treatment, but there is still some information and Inheritance was carefully suppressed by the leader of Dawn. Of course, Chiba is still aware of these. Just don''t care. In other words, it is logical for the leader of dawn to do so. This is the world of ninjas, full of darkness and blood, dirty and dirty. If the leader of the dawn wants to keep the dawn, it is not enough to keep a low profile. It must have means and scheming. Even if Dawn is now in an absolute comfort zone, as a small transparent organization, there is nothing around it. However, the so-called hurtfulness cannot exist, and the defensiveness is indispensable. The leader of Dawn was so defensive that he was frank with Chiba and made Chiba feel that there was no problem with the leader of Dawn. Otherwise, Chiba would have to suspect that the leader of the dawn was intent. As for the suppressed intelligence and inheritance, Chiba doesnt care. He has other intelligence networks. Although the intelligence network at Dawn is powerful, it mostly investigates information that has an impact or potential influence on Dawn. Its nothing. All information is needed. For Chiba, the relative is still very one-sided, and sometimes it cannot be used as a reference at all. Even if Chiba wanted to use this part of the intelligence power, it was just a backup. In line with the idea of ??preparedness, and, thinking about what might be a surprise. Chiba is not entirely dependent on the intelligence organization at dawn. As for the inheritance of the breaking of dawn, it is not Chiba''s pride, perhaps at least it has crushed all the small Ninja villages, and it is even comparable to the Da Ninja village. However, with Chiba''s current strength and vision, if he wants to, the power of ninjutsu used is comparable to the most powerful ones. Even some powerful secret techniques, even those with power that reach Konoha''s most powerful forbidden techniques, are actually a bit dim in front of Chibas reincarnation eye and the supreme power of the immortal human body. . To be honest, Chiba also looks down on these things. If Chiba is happy, it is not impossible to raise their inheritance to a higher level. "Yes." In response, Chiba smiled and didn''t say much. "So, what are you going to do? I and No. 15 can help you stare at the part of Oshemaru in Konoha Village, but we see that you are worried about more than one place, and our identity can only fight at most. A disguise, you cant help some of your concerns." Hearing that, No. 14 did not continue on this topic, but just cut into the topic. "For example, the Danzo just now seems to give you a headache. We can''t do anything about it. However, if you let us assassinate him, I think we can still consider it. Now Konoha Its not that strict either." In response, No. 15 added another sentence. Although the tone still has that kind of cynicism, there is no bitterness between the words. Although it sounds a little awkward, there is a strange serious feeling. "It''s okay." In response, Chiba looked at Number 15, shook his head, and said immediately. "Oh! Look at you, did you eat Ding Tuan Zang?" Hearing that, 15th seemed to be startled slightly, and then he blurted out a bit of cynicism. "You have always lived on the bright side, I am afraid you dont know the energy of your family Danzo. I have not seen it before, but I have seen how he broke quietly and may become that ninja demigod rain. The rising star of Hanzo''s right-hand man in Yincun successfully provoked the civil war in Yuyin Village. In other words, it not only eliminated the possibility of joining with Hanzo, but also brought Yuyin Village''s strength specifications to a higher level, and truly challenged Daren Village. The strength of Akatsukis former leader also planted an enemy for Hanzo, an enemy who hoped to kill him, and made Hanzo friendly with Konoha, which indirectly led to Yuyin Villages neutral affinity with Konoha. Made Konoha a turn for the worse in the second Ninja World War. Although that Hanzo was a little stupid, he was able to sell the Ninja demigod and let the Ninja demigod count the money for him. The whole Ninja world, It''s not more than five fingers!" In the end, No. 15 raised his right slap while adding. "Yes, this hand is still stored in our archives at dawn, for the strategic and tactical specialized members to learn." In response, No. 14 nodded and agreed. At the same time, he further reminded Chiba that Danzo is not easy to mess with. In the seriousness of the 14th and 15th, in the eyes of the whole dawn, Konoha has survived the three wars of ninja world and still stands. Responded, but if there is no Danzo''s skills and strategy, and old cunning, Konoha may not be able to stand tall. Moreover, they heard it just now, and the 23rd whispered "Old Fox". Obviously, the 23rd might have eaten a nail on Danzo. "Don''t worry, Danzang may be able to set off a huge wave outside, but here, I can still hold a Danzang." Regarding the two people''s concerns over and under, Chiba''s mouth still had a smile that was as warm as the sun, and his voice was slightly lowered, and he responded with a serious and affirmative tone that made them feel relieved. These two guys... I came here after I checked a lot of information! At the same time, there was such a thought in his mind. Then, slowly, he seemed to have new cares in his heart. Chapter 2533： Xianxin Latest website: "Tsk tusk! It sounds like the words of the leader of Konoha. I haven''t seen it for a few months. No, it should be said that once you return to the site, you can''t hide your tail!" Hearing Chiba''s words, No.15 could not help but almost blurted out the cynicism. This time, the cynicism was aggravated. Although you can''t see the expression of No. 15, listening to this tone, you can imagine that the expression of No. 15 at this time is already stern. "Ugh" Chiba hasn''t said anything yet, but No. 14 on the side can''t help but sigh. "Now, I am Konoha in power." Then, in the next second, the words that Chiba took for granted came lightly. "Uh" Afterwards, silence enveloped the three people and the dead Matt Kai. "cough!" In the end, No.14 coughed softly in that soft voice and broke the awkward silence. "Humph!" After the silence was interrupted, the 15th snorted like a donkey, expressing serious dissatisfaction. "I''ll give you endpoint tea." With this grunt of dissatisfaction, Chiba didn''t continue on this topic much, just stood up, said, and walked towards the room. At the same time, it can be regarded as letting No. 15 slow down, and by the way, he brought the topic of Danzo over. At this time, the 14th and 15th really need to drink water to calm down, or take a break, and by the way, rethink Chiba''s position and positioning. After all, the white-haired youth in front of him, after taking off the silver-moon black robe, his identity was completely different from the silver-moon black robe he had worn before, and it was still an earth-shaking change. No longer a member of the small transparent organization in the dark world. Rather, the future Hokage of Konoha. Once, there were members who left Dawn for various reasons and restored their original ninja status, either as a ninja from a small ninja village, or a wandering wanderer, or an eyeliner inserted by other organizations. However, there has never been such a big gap between identities inside and outside the organization. , The B-level members of the breaking dawn organization and the successor of the strongest Konoha village in the ninja world? It can almost be said that there is a difference between the sky and the underground. To be honest, if Chiba is willing now, it may be possible for the Dawn Breaking Organization to disappear at any time. Although the Dawnbreaking Organization and Akatsuki can fight, for a huge machine like Konoha, spending some time can really make the Dawnbreaking Organization disappear completely. It''s not that there is a big difference in strength between Konoha and Akatsuki, nor is it that Konoha can definitely defeat Akatsuki, but that Konoha Village has a large number of people in the matter of killing and breaking dawn. Basically it is the difference between more people and less people. Moreover, he has sufficient manpower, material resources, and financial resources to deal with Xiao Xiao. Breaking Xiao Xiao can fight guerrilla warfare. It can buy a lot of time and cause a lot of damage to Xiao. In the end, it will not be worth the loss. If there is no 800, he will also lose a 500. However, Konoha Village can completely surround Dawn. At that time, Dawn will be the weaker side whether it is a guerrilla warfare or a protracted war. Although Konoha and Akatsuki are not necessarily different in strength, battles, battles, and wars do not depend on pure strength. If it is a simple battle, it is just a struggle between several people. The proportion of personal strength and applicable tactics are very useful. If Akatsuki and Konoha and Daakatsu separately fought at this level, then Akatsuki and Konoha would not be much different. Even Akatsuki may have performed better and has a better record. After all, most of Akatsuki''s members are S-level wanted criminals. Whether it is combat power, experience, or combat tactics, they can actually play their own roles. In which village they change, they are almost the top mainstay. In this regard, Konoha may not be able to get the same full S-class lineup as Akatsuki. If it is a team-level battle, Akatsuki has the advantage. And if its a battle that spans a large area, in the battle between the troops and the troops, with the large terrain, the variables will become very large, and Akatsukis elite line will greatly limit their results. When the day breaks, you can play protracted warfare and guerrilla warfare. This is almost a helpless thing for the small number of Akatsuki. Perhaps their members have the power to attack small countries, but the country is not moving, but their dawn can go everywhere. As long as she starts to scurry around, Akatsuki must divide her troops. Of course, she can also concentrate her strength. Concentrating her strength means that the attack area is reduced, which will give Dawn more chances to escape, and may not save ten results in the end. , Not to mention the various strategies that can be used here, it is very likely that Dawn will eventually be able to defeat Akatsuki. However, in this case, Konoha may not be able to negotiate well. Although Konoha can''t make up Akatsuki''s all-S elite lineup, but it has people, and although it does not reach all S-levels, However, there are a large number of elite Shangnin and Shangnin. Even Konoha''s Anbe is a well-known elite. Among them, there are quasi-S grades. Perhaps the members of Dawn are not bad, and there are quasi-S and even S-grade ninjas. However, the individual strength difference may not be large, but the number of people is an absolute disadvantage. Konoha estimated that he wouldn''t have to pile up many people, and he could only kill at the break of dawn. The reason is that in addition to the absolute gap in the number of people, the strategy and tactics of the entire battle will also have a gap in strengths and weaknesses due to the gap in the number of people, and the inferior is entirely the dawning side. Moreover, compared to strategy and tactics, it has been low-key in the dark and turned into a small and transparent dawn. How could it be Konoha''s opponent, who has experienced three Ninja Wars? It can be said that under the conditions of the battle, Akatsuki could not be the opponent of Konoha. Not to mention war. War is not just about personal strength. The fourth generation of Hokage was already enough to reverse the whole war situation, but it was only a reversal, and it could not be a final word. The third Ninja War lasted a long time, and even the fourth generation of Naruto died in the night of Nine Tails. Under such circumstances, Akatsuki is completely incomparable. War is no longer comparable to personal strength or number of people, but manpower, material resources, financial resources, etc., and all the things that ninjas need to use in battle are competing. At this point, Akatsuki can only be completely defeated. Therefore, Konoha''s threat is much greater for Dawn. This has nothing to do with Akatsuki''s strength. It has nothing to do with Konoha''s strength. It''s just the difference in size. Otherwise, why is Xiao Xiao so strong, with the number of S-rank ninjas that no Ninja Village does not have, but can only be a dark organization, although it is threatening, it will not be able to make it to the table after all. This is the advantage of Ninja Village, or Da Ninja Village. Mass. The volume represents the huge potential strength and the absolute influence on the Ninja World. Unless you have the power of a god, whether it''s dawn or dawn, in front of Danin Village, after all, it is an ant. It''s just the difference between the big ant that bites and the painful little ant. This is why, in the face of the Shinobi world, after all, it is the Big Shinobu Village that dominates the general trend. It is as strong as Akatsuki, and it can only follow the trend in the dark world. And now, the 23rd who has been mingling with him, now has one-fifth of the power that can influence the trend of the Ninja World, and Dawn is just an ant-like existence to him. They must change their thinking. Must stand on the 23rd position and think. This can really help him. Regardless of other external factors, Yu Shi, they really want to help the 23rd who is suffering internally and externally. Gong Yu, help Konoha, a behemoth, to give charcoal in the snow, is it not good to be paired? Although the dark world is called the Darkness, it does not mean that all dark organizations are evil, and they are not tolerated by Da Ren Village or Ren Village. At least, they are not. They just survived by following the ancestral motto laid down by the first leaders. Moreover, the dark side of Konoha did not draw a few more useful dark organizations under his hands, in order to further grasp the intelligence of the dark world. And, do something that Konoha is inconvenient for. Moreover, Konoha''s root organization is itself a huge dark organization, and its reputation in the dark world is not much worse than that of Xiao. "Then, we don''t need to worry about Danzo. Since we don''t need to worry about Danzo, let''s find an identity to disguise and help you stare at Oshemaru." Thinking of this, she looked at the teacup next to her, and No.14 turned her face to look at Chiba who was about to sit down with the teacup next to her, and said. "Humph!" At the same time, this sentence caused No.15 to grunt again in dissatisfaction. However, this time, he didn''t say anything. At this time, he knew very well that they were no longer the mode where the three of them could resist all the dangers when they went out. At least, that''s what they can do now. After all, their identities are members of the Dawn Breaking Organization, even if they help the 23rd publicly and privately, there is no problem. However, they cannot go against the iron rules that the organization has always followed. After all, it is necessary to consider not causing trouble to the organization. But if you want to do both, you will undoubtedly help you keep track of it secretly, inform the letter when necessary, or delay Konoha for a while. As for killing Dashewan and the like, destroying Dashewan''s attempt to Konoha, they still knew it well. The two of them have power, but they are limited after all. Maybe it will be self-defeating. "Thank you." In this regard, Chiba did not say anything, but just sat down, nodded, and expressed his sincere thanks. He also understands No. 14''s plan, and also knows that they are already at the limit. It''s just that Dawn and Konoha have no obvious conflict of interest, almost a neutral state, and no direct interest connection, so they can smoothly help themselves. However, assistance belongs to assistance. No matter how good the relationship is, their positions are different after all. They are the partners of No. 14 and No. 15 and No. 23 at the break of dawn, and they have completed the sea chart surveying and mapping and part of the land surveying and mapping teammates. But he is no longer the 23rd, even, not the 23rd. The 23rd is just a fake identity. He is Konoha''s Takichiba, and now the nameless Konoha agent. He can ignore the breaking of dawn, or even want to kill this small transparent organization hidden in the dark world, which is the greatest help to the breaking of dawn. However, the 14th and 15th have to be considered. They were born in that organization, they were born and raised in that organization, their parents were in that organization, and their brothers and sisters were in that organization. In a sense, Dawn was their home, or a home linked by blood. In doing so, it is already the limit of the 14th and 15th. Besides, with these two guys staring at Oshemaru, he can also put a few eyeliners on Oshemaru. First, save personnel and put them elsewhere to solve urgent needs elsewhere. Second, you can also let Dashewan relax your vigilance a little bit, so as not to be too nervous because of the previous and subsequent events in Cao Yin Village. At some inappropriate times, because the nerves are too tight, you will be surprised. Other actions that do no good to anyone. "So..." In this regard, there is no nonsense on the 14th. Putting down the teacup you just picked up, he has to stand up and speak in his mouth. And as the 14th stood up, the 15th also put down the teacup, put down the half-eaten snacks that seemed to hide some unnatural emotions, and got up. "Leave now?" However, their actions and words were interrupted by Chiba''s sudden turn of his head. "What? What else do you want?" In response to this, No. 15 was startled, almost subconsciously speaking. It''s just that this time, there was no sarcasm, but it was a little bit puzzled. "Don''t you sit for a while? Rarely the tea has already come." Hearing these words, Qianye smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, pointed to the bright and shining flower sea in front of him, and said. "Do you still have this free time?" In this regard, the sound of No. 15 seems to have increased by several decibels. Now Konoha is at the time of internal and external troubles, right? Are you really kidding? At this time, you still have tea and flowers? At the same time, his heart was already occupied by puzzles at this time. "Never mind, the tea is served, and leaving so quickly is disrespectful to the owner." At this time, I looked at the steaming tea, the fragrance of tea that was clearly in the category of good tea, and the sumptuous snacks. No. 14 paused slightly, and after all, I sat down. At the same time, it seemed to be With a slight sigh, he said. "Are you sure?" Seeing that No. 14 sat down ~www.novelhall.com~, he also simply picked up the half of the snacks he put down, and sat down. This thing is still quite delicious. It''s just that, on his mouth, there is still no meaning of cannibalism. "So... it reminds me of the time on the boat. At that time, there was nothing to do. The three of us sat on the ship''s side like this..." At this time, Chiba didn''t seem to hear No. 15''s words. He just turned back and looked at the sea of ??flowers in front of him, with a look of reminiscence on his face. "It''s just that at that time it was an endless sea..." However, this reminiscence soon turned into a somewhat inexplicable bleak in this sentence. Number 23... Hearing these words, No.14 glanced at Chiba with a slight surprise, and the brow under his hood seemed to be slightly wrinkled. But after all, nothing was said. Chapter 2534： Sitting in the corridor Latest URL: "Bah! Why do you feel so bad for what you said?" Qianye''s sudden words immediately caused No.14 on the other side to raise his head, and it seemed that he rolled his eyes again and choked out in his mouth. "Isn''t it just the exam? Don''t worry, we are staring at the Oshe Maru, even if he has great magical powers, he can''t get out of the sky. At the end, he seemed to think about it for a while, and said very confidently. In response to this, the smile at the corner of Chiba''s mouth seemed to expand a bit, and the dim color on his face was finally melted away by the sun and colorful colors outside. "Well, 15th, 23rd is not about success or failure." At this time, the soft voice with one of the sighs sounded again, it seemed that the 14th could not stand it anymore, and spoke with a reminder nature. "Oh." Regarding No. 14''s words, No. 15 paused slightly and responded. Isn''t it because of the Zhongnin exam? What is that? It''s weird. At the same time, he was full of doubts in his heart. However, despite the doubts, he did not speak after all, just staring blankly at the bright and colorful sun ahead, seemingly startled in a daze. And then, No. 14 was not talking either, but also looking at the sea of ??flowers in front, taking a sip of tea gently. Speaking of it, the three of them were really bored every day, spending a year on the ship''s side. Because there is really nothing to do, the only fun is the homemade wooden card game on the 23rd, and occasionally invents some super boring card games. Incidentally, the 23rd million cards are really bad, almost closed. You can beat him with your eyes. Also, sitting on the side of the ship, fishing, looking at the sea, blowing the sea breeze, looking at the stars, moon and sun. By the way, look forward to it at night, if there is any ghost ship or something. At that time, it was boring to talk about, but now it is quite interesting to think about it. After floating on the sea for a year, they were lucky to find the original route, and when they later drew the chart, they realized that they had made a big circle outside the island of the destination of the misty village. Originally, it would take less than a year, or even less than a month, to reach Wuyin Village and draw a good chart. Because they lost their way in the sea, and they didnt have much sailing knowledge, they could only go down the wind and the ocean current, and circle the misty island constantly. Later, they entered the original navigation channel by accident and arrived. Misty. If they float like this, I am afraid that they will find no way for the rest of their lives, and they will spend their entire lives on the boat. In any case, I am lucky to meet you. At this time, on the corridor where a bit of tranquility gradually emerged, Chiba smiled as he looked at the two sitting on his left, and something in her heart couldn''t help but think. Now think about it, over the past ten years, it can be considered a lot of things. Although, he is no longer what he did in the past, every time he left the village, he was seriously injured and returned, and he was even on the verge of dying several times. However, recalling the experience of the past ten years or so, it cannot be said to be poverty. Even many dangers have been hidden in the dark. There is also a limitation that must hide his identity. Sometimes, the dangers he encountered, but It was much more dangerous than the ones that caused him to be seriously injured and dying, which could be solved by a well-known fight. Moreover, the dark world, the completely unknown world, there are not many clues in the original works, unknown people, unknown abilities, although he already possesses the supreme power, but the supreme power is not an invincible power. The ship capsized in the gutter. However, after possessing the supreme power, it basically surpassed the current peak of ninja power. If it was a regular ninja power, it would rarely be able to threaten him. However, the dark world is different. From the dawn of dawn, Chiba has seen a power that has not been seen in the original works of this life or the previous life, and it is also a powerful force, and even this power is so powerful It is almost doubtful whether there is a new traverser in Dawn. If it were not confirmed in every possible way that this person was a native of Naruto, Chiba would almost doubt that a new traverser had appeared before his own traverser had died. It can be said that in the past ten years, he has almost been exploring the dark world, a world completely different from the world on the bright side, which is described in the original book. If you say that the world on the bright side is to walk forward without surprise and danger on the surface of the water, in the dark time, it is to continuously dive down, the deeper, the more dangerous. The deeper it is, the more things will be unearthed. If it hadnt been for Chiba to have mastered the supreme power and found a very suitable false identity as the Dawn Organization shortly after entering the dark world, otherwise, not only would his plan not go smoothly, but his life might be lost unknowingly Up. Fortunately, I met the 14th and 15th in front of him. Otherwise, even if he can stand firm in the dark world and carry on the plan without any waves, he who is returning now may not be the one he is now. I''m afraid, it is a cold and hot Takichiba who came back. It also happened that when I just started to enter the dark world, I encountered breaking dawn. After entering the dawn, I met these two people. After meeting these two people, I happened to have that kind of task, and what he should arrange at that time. It has already been arranged, especially Haneda Ichiba''s side, which happened to save him a lot of things, and it happened that he planned to manage the hidden identity. Under this series of coincidences, everything is just right. If he meets them later, then his personality may have changed drastically. After all, at that time, his emotions were still quite unstable. Every time I dream back at midnight, I still dream of those people and those things. Every time I wake up, I feel lost or resentful. The mentality has been in an unstable state. Every time I hate it to the extreme, almost the entire world hates it. At that time, it was when he was most vulnerable and needed the emotion of his partner the most. And if he didn''t arrange things in Caoyin Village properly at that time, then even if he met these two people, he might not be able to get along with them at ease because the matter was not finished. In that year of drifting, I am afraid I will not get along with them so peacefully. And if there is no way to get along with each other with peace of mind, then it is impossible for them to establish a common adversity. Even the impatience caused by not being able to get along with each other will turn them into enemies. At that time, whether Chiba can end the drifting and return safely will be a question. Everything can be said to be just right. It happened to almost remind Chiba now, and it all felt like someone arranged it. It seemed to be arranged by the invisible hand above, because it was a coincidence. But in any case, these two people can be said to have saved themselves. Although it was inevitable, he regarded them as substitutes for Yukina and Hirohiko, but the relationship between three and four years, Chiba can still distinguish it, is true. Therefore, he did not doubt the motive of the two to help him. How many years are there? Two years? Three years? Almost, at that time, it must be better than it is now, and it will definitely be! Everyone will be fine! Thinking of this, he glanced at the two people around him again, and such a thought flashed through his mind. "Sure, Danzo doesn''t need us there?" At this moment, she lightly squeezed the teacup in her hand, rubbed it slightly, and No.15 suddenly opened her mouth. In the words, there is no such acrid and cynicism, and some only have an inexplicable feeling of being speechless. "No, you shouldn''t involve so much." In this regard, Chiba almost subconsciously said. Speaking of which, this guy, on the 15th, he won''t suffer from Danzo''s loss. I remember, he used to be... Do you care about Danzo so much? At the same time, there was such a thought in his mind. And in his mind, he would think of that year drifting at sea. That year, because of boringness, they all told each other many, many stories, which sounded like other peoples stories, but they were all their own. story. Including Chiba himself. And this story on the 15th is about an originally passionate young man who awakened the bounds of blood in his bloodline and rescued a young girl in a mission. At that time, it happened to be the age of the first love. The girl is also a ninja. A ninja from the Ninja Village. Later, in order to protect the girl, the boy escorted the girl all the way to her village. It seems that the status of the girl is not low in the village. Seeing that the boy saved the girl, the whole Ninja Village sincerely thanked him. For the first time, the teenager felt the feeling of being needed and the feeling of being respected. Later, as the most popular ninja in this little ninja village, he stayed in this little ninja village. During the period, Da Ren Village came to squeeze this Little Ren Village. In addition to taking away a large amount of supplies, it also forced the girl who had been determined to be the successor of Little Ren Village to marry the Da Ren Village. At that time, the teenager who had already confided to the girl was naturally extremely angry, because at that time the girl had been forced to compromise and left with the troops of the Daren village, or in other words, was shackled by the Daren village, just like a slave. Captured. Therefore, the rushing crown was furious for Hirohiko. For the first time, the boy showed his strength in the true sense. He smashed all the way to the hinterland of the Great Ninja Village and brought the girl back to the Little Ninja Village with his scarred body. And the boy fainted for the first time. He fainted in the girl''s desperate eyes full of tears, and also fainted among the folks in Xiaonin Village who surrounded him round and round. At that moment, the boy had already regarded Xiaonin village as his home. However, when he woke up, he was not in his home, but in a cold laboratory in a secret place in Darin Village. Plural blood following the limit. Excellent research materials. His blood, spinal cord, skin and flesh, and hair have almost all become the materials used to make blood in the Great Ninja Village. And even, the endlessly demanded blood follow-up production tools. The young man was tortured in which Da Nin village, and when he was rescued by his companions, he was almost like a skeleton walking corpse with bruises and lost his soul. Later, the boy knew that it was the young girl and the little Shinobu village used herself as a bargaining chip to trade to the Big Shinobu village. The reason is that the big ninja village does not take action against the little ninja village, and to take back the fate of the girl and the pro. Yes, the boy was betrayed. When he was rescued, the little Shinobu village that he still thought of as his home, that admiring girl betrayed. He hates. He complained. He was angry. However, in the end, it was a dumbfounding of resentment and speechlessness. What a stupid person I believed in at the beginning! What a shame it was to be calculated by such a stupid person in the end! Since I have the strength to kill to the hinterland of Da Ren Village, I just need to keep myself, and then vigorously promote the matter, and then privately contact the hostile Da Ren Village in Da Ren Village to form a certain offensive and defensive verbal agreement, using the triangle The relationship restricts the Da Ren village, and by the way, also restricts the Da Ren village that reached an verbal agreement. Where can I still pay tribute to the Da Ren village? Maybe, the big ninja village will be afraid of the fact that the hostile big ninja village jointly owns its own little ninja village, but instead will send certain resources to win. There will not be many resources, it may be symbolic, and some empty checks may be given, but at least, there will be no tribute. Where will it be slaughtered by others. Shame! The boy feels ashamed! Even this shame is even more shameful than being imprisoned in Daren Village as a production machine and ravaged every day. I am stupid! What makes him even more resentful is that after several years of recuperation, he returned to the little Shinobu village that was once his own home, and he still had a glimmer of hope, but he saw the girl who had become a woman, a family The four mouths are full of joy. Is this woman a bit guilty? How can you live so heartlessly? At that moment, the boy almost broke his teeth. But after all, that girl is the one who once admired. The young man has been tortured, but he is not hard-hearted enough, after all, a glimmer of hope is immortal. So ~www.novelhall.com~ When the girl was alone, the boy appeared in front of the girl, but the girl did not even recognize him. Seeing the girl leave casually, the last straw that crushed the camel finally fell. The boy was finally crazy. In the silence, crazy. In the girl''s desperate eyes, he skinned the girl''s husband and two children alive, and in the screams, he personally chopped the girl''s Zhang Fu and two children into meat sauce. The eyes that have been watching the girl have changed from pleading to despair, from despair to madness, and from madness to hollowness. I kept watching the girl shed blood and tears, and only an empty shell remained. Then, he rescued the girl, entrusted her to the best doctor, treated her, and kept her alive without even making her completely crazy. In this way, she lived until she died. Chapter 2535： Fifteenth Latest URL: wait a minute! Why do I suddenly feel that this kid is a little unsafe! Recalling the story that night watching the crescent moon and stars, and sitting on the ship''s side 15 like now, Chiba suddenly started to chill behind him. Xu was too close in recent years and showed up at his most vulnerable time, giving him support and comfort. There are some things that Chiba ignored the past. And now, this memory, he suddenly reacted. If the story told by this guy actually refers to himself, isn''t the boy in the story the same? At the end of the story, the protagonist of the story, that boy, seems to be completely blackened! Not only has it been blackened, but it has been blackened quite thoroughly, destroying everything from the people she once admired and gave everything for, without even giving her a chance to end the pain, and has been using the best doctor to hang her life and reason. Don''t let her go crazy, let her die, let her remember the appearance of her husband and children being stripped to death and chopped into meat sauce throughout her life. Compared with this, the murderous heart is lighter! At this moment, Chiba suddenly felt that he often had to be speechless, and the number 15 was a bit like Hyuga Xueying. It''s completely different from Hyuga Snow Eagle! It is also a bickering. After all, Hyuga Xueying is a native of Konoha. No matter what his position, he cannot eventually become a life-and-death fight. At the beginning, Hyuga Xueying killed himself, but it was born out of misunderstanding over the years. The hatred of killing his father is almost an unshakable hatred. After the misunderstanding was resolved, even though Hyuga Yuki could not deal with it, everything he did did not escape the category of Konoha Ninja. It will be uncomfortable, but in the end there is no substantial threat, even when it is dangerous, it can still be relied on. However, this number 15 is different. In terms of strength, he is much stronger than Hyuga Xueying. In terms of his mentality, he has no will to fire. Some are just the pain and resentment of being tortured and ravaged by Daren Village. In the end, this The guy was completely blackened and did a few things that could be described as extremely cruel. Can such a guy really be trusted? "Gudong..." Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, holding back the fear in his heart and the coolness on his back, calmly, Chiba''s gaze crossed the 14th and looked at the 15th over there. But seeing No.15''s faceless hood facing a weird snack in his hand, he seemed to be hesitating to eat or not to eat. That is? Seeing this scene, Chiba''s eyes blinked, and his face suddenly became subtle. Ok This candy, I remember it should be... At the same time, a vague memory flashed in his heart. And in this vague memory, there seems to be a teenager who hesitated like the 15th now, looking at exactly the same weird snacks or candy. Anyway, this thing Chiba remembers as candy. what! It was Hongyan''s reward! Additional rewards! What''s the bonus? When any love book he wrote was published, it would be a condolences from the publisher. Ok Next, I can''t seem to remember. And just at the stall where the vague memory flashed past, Chiba''s heart quickly flashed all the things that he remembered, and then, suddenly, the memory suddenly broke off, and he couldn''t think of anything useful anymore. However, it should be... Throw it away. Afterwards, Chiba was very casual and let go. After all, it happened more than ten years ago, and it was Hongyan''s condolences. He didn''t think about it so much at the beginning, and now it is very good to remember this. Besides, this kind of sludge-like color, it takes a long time to squeeze it softly before it can be restored to its original state, even if it is restored to its original state, it will leave fingerprints on the candy. Do not! It is this kind of thing that can pass the food safety certification of Fire Country. After many years, the public sale is the most incredible! No no no! Not the most incredible, the most incredible is that he actually bought this candy home! Although there is no memory of buying this candy. but Do you really want to watch out for number 15? Thinking of this, Chiba turned his gaze back, and did not care about this weird candy anymore, and focused on No.15. At the same time, in his mind, at this moment, all the advantages of No. 15 are being screened, not the blackening problem just discovered. "Boom!" However, at this moment, when the strengths in Chiba''s mind were about to overcome the blackening problem, a muffled sound suddenly came from the 14th. Do not! With the power of Chiba''s ears, it was possible to tell that it was coming from No.14''s side. In an instant, Chiba and No.14''s eyes fell on that side for the first time. I! Really ate it! Such a suspicious thing can be uttered! As soon as this gaze settled, there was no response on the 14th, but Chiba''s whole person was no longer good, and his heart almost screamed out without image. At this moment, in Qianye''s eyes, the appearance of the No. 15 silver-moon and black-robed man fell to the ground and twitched. With his robe trembling, this silver-moon and black-robed man on the 15th looked like a salted fish who wanted to turn over but couldn''t. At this moment, Chiba could not accept it. Anyway, I am also a senior member of the dark organization. Although Dawn takes on simple tasks, it does not mean that simple tasks can be completed by one person. Ninjas have ninja rules, and the dark world has the cruelty of the dark world, even if it is simple Its not so easy to complete the task, especially in the omnipresent dark world. Perhaps, the ninja in the dark world may not be strong in strength, and even the overall level is obviously inferior to that of the bright world. It can almost be said that the bright world has absolute power over the dark world. However, when it comes to scheming means, it is a bit inferior to the world. The ninjas fought in the dark world are not simple characters, even if they are not too strong, they cannot be underestimated. The number 15 in front of me can be regarded as a veteran dark world ninja. The low-key of dawn is one thing to make it inconspicuous, but keep that low-key and circle around the dark world where everyone has a few catties of flower intestines. , Keeping a low profile to complete even simple tasks is another matter. As a veteran ninja in the dark world, there is a number 15 with a dozen catties of Huahuachang, so suspicious things are unsuspectingly stuffy. "It''s okay, normal reaction." At this moment, when Qianye Qiang suppressed the thoughts and emotions in his heart, he got up to check on No.15, but there was another sound around him, but after No.14 looked at No.15, he seemed to see The unaccustomed opening said. Normal response? Number 14? Know this candy? At this moment, because of these words squatting on the spot, Chiba blinked at No. 14 with an incredible expression, and such a thought flashed through his mind. With Chiba''s keenness, it''s not hard to hear it. Saying that on the 14th, it is obvious that he knows this kind of candy. "I miss it! Now this kind of candy is still on sale." Then, Chiba didnt have time to be shocked and wondering something, but No. 14 was No. 15 who did not look at the salted fish twitching. He took out a weird candy from the snack tray. In the silent exclamation of Chibas open mouth, there was nothing at all. Paying attention to No. 15, who was convulsed after eating this candy, ate it directly. "Hmm! It still tastes like this." After that, in the stunned Chiba with his mouth wide open, it seemed that he had tasted it carefully, and No.14 let out a sigh of satisfaction. I! I remember! But at this moment, Qianye''s face suddenly solidified into a terrifying color that looked like Yan Yi. At this moment, his memory of this weird candy, which he couldn''t think of, suddenly became clear. That day, it should be said that that night, Hong Yan thrilledly placed the bag of candy and the contract with the publishing house in front of him. The memory of Chiba at this time has already poured out, and it is very clear, as clear as yesterday. At that time, he happened to take a shower after training, and his body was still dripping with water and was drying. At that time, Hongyan also complained because of dripping on the contract. However, I didn''t care about it at the time. Instead, I was happy because of Hongyan''s rare sincere smile. Then, he saw the bag of candies. To be honest, Chiba now recalls this scene and feels deeply that it would be great if he hadn''t seen this bag of candies. At this moment, he remembered, completely remembered. At that time, I saw this bag of weird candies. Although I also felt that the candies were a bit unreliable, but I think the publishing house is a publishing house in the village. Sometimes I accompany Hongyan to submit manuscripts. Will not cheat people. After all, publishing houses are also under the control of serious publishing organizations. In the world of ninja, the censorship of publications is quite strict, so publishing houses also give people a serious feeling. It was this seriousness that caused him to ignore the warning appearance of this candy, which happened to be hungry because he had just finished training. Then, it was naturally asked whether this candy can be eaten? And Hirohiko, who was excited about publishing, almost didn''t even think about it, so he opened the bag and drank one of Chiba for the first time. To be honest, Chiba didn''t know the taste of this weird candy. After all, the memory ends here, his memory only stays at the moment of eating candy. Even after seeing No.15''s reaction, he can roughly guess the reaction of Hirohiko and himself after eating the candy. Chiba, still doesn''t know what the taste of this candy is, why it caused convulsions and loss of consciousness. Because the memory of eating candy has disappeared. In other words, this candy made him lose this part of his memory. That''s right, he doesn''t know what the taste of this candy is, because he has no memory of this part, the memory of eating the candy. At the same time, there is no way to imagine what kind of taste this candy will be so that people can pass out and convulse constantly, and it will be so serious that they will lose this part of memory. Perhaps, when he and Hongyan ate the candy, he and Hongyan also felt convulsions, coma, and even some terrifying experiences just thinking about them. However, he has lost this part of his memory. This candy, to him, is the same as having never eaten it. Of course, he doesn''t want to eat one and feel it now. However, I mourned for No.15 for a few minutes in my heart. However, they no longer worry about the safety of the 15th. After all, the 14th one next to it was okay, and it looked like it was ready to eat the second one. From that time to now, there is nothing wrong with this candy. A fool should know, this one. Candy is not harmful to the body. At least, the food safety department is reliable. "Well... it still tastes like this, I really miss it." And at this time, the 14th made a rare and charming voice when a girl was eating delicious food. It sounds like this candy should have been eaten on the 14th, and it is still a favorite candy. And, I haven''t eaten it for a long time. It seems that I did misunderstand that guy on the 15th. However, Chiba didn''t care about this. Although this kind of candy was weird, but with so many people in the Ninja World, there were always a few strange flavors. And it shouldnt be sold exclusively by Konoha, and it doesnt matter where you have eaten on the 14th. Moreover, Konohas business is a very developed one. Even if its a sole seller, if a merchant sees this sugar business opportunity, It is not impossible to buy it at the market price and then sell it to other regions at a high price. The current Chiba is concerned about the situation on the 15th, and the anxiety that arises after realizing that the 15th may have been blackened, at this moment, it has completely disappeared. The reason is actually very simple. The suspicious candy just now on the 15th is all over. However, this is not because he thought that No. 15''s head was lacking in roots at the beginning, and it did not look like a senior member of the dark organization at all. It was not at all guarded, and even guarded like Konoha''s newcomer. It''s because, 15th is trusting himself. It''s as if he trusted that publishing house at the beginning, and thought that publishing house would not produce moths. Because he believed in himself, even though his appearance was suspicious, No.15 felt that ~www.novelhall.com~ would not be able to give him the poison, so he didn''t doubt it, so he ate it. And this also shows that the 15th has already reached a certain level of trust in himself. Even things that seem suspicious, he can still let go of his guard, just because he gave it to him, even if it is a dark personality, it is a thousand Ye can be trusted. There is no need to doubt. There is no need to be upset. The 15th is safe. As for number 14... At this time, with the trust in No. 15, Chiba''s gaze turned to No. 14 involuntarily. Seeing that No. 14 raised his head slightly at this time, it seemed that he was enjoying the taste of candy, but a bit of melancholy arose in Qianye''s heart inexplicably. 14th... ? Chapter 2536： 14th Latest website: As for the 14th, in a sense, in fact, you are the same person as yourself. This is the conclusion that Chiba drew from the story told by Mouth 14. That night, compared to the story on the 15th, the story told from the gentle and peaceful voice of the 14th, but there was nothing thrilling. The story on the 14th is not told from the beginning to the end like the 15th, but starts from the middle part. Of course, Chiba still does not know the beginning and end of the 14th story. I want to come, it is the part that the 14th does not want and cannot mention. In this regard, Chiba will naturally not ask. On the 14th, it is a story of a very ordinary girl. The specific background on the 14th is not described too much. However, Chiba inferred from the context that it should be in a certain Shinobu Village, or Da Shinobu Village. In other words, the heroine of the 14th story is a ninja from Ninja Village. It''s just that, unlike No. 15, who has multiple blood inheritance abilities, the heroine is really ordinary. She doesn''t have outstanding abilities and strengths, but she''s not quite satisfactory, and she doesn''t even have the capital to become the tail of a crane. Ordinary people go to school at ninja school, ordinary people graduate from ninja school, and like other ordinary graduates, there will always be a few geniuses in the same period, and they are always submerged in the light of genius and become The most inconspicuous ones. Do not. It should be said that except for those geniuses, all ordinary people are reduced to inconspicuous. After graduation, the girl officially became a ninja, and was assigned to a four-person team, led by an ordinary Ninja, and with two equally ordinary companions. Ordinary accomplishing ordinary tasks. Ordinary grow up day by day. In the end, in adulthood, the common ninja takes the test, and then he grows up to become a ninja. It can be said that the girls before this had a very ordinary life. She is also very accustomed to this ordinary life. She has seen wind and rain, encountered danger, been rescued, and saved others. In the world of ninjas, she lives such an ordinary life like tens of thousands of ordinary ninjas. Originally, she thought that she would live like this forever. When she reached the age, she would find an ordinary person or an ordinary ninja to retire and marry, or to retire without marrying. In the world of ninjas, as an ordinary female stream, what you can do is actually this. Compared with an ordinary female ninja, an ordinary woman can finally find a love match in this world where marriage is more important than affection. No, dont love each other, can find someone who can respect each other. , A man who takes care of his family and raises his children is already very good. At least, the girl still yearns for such a life. The mission of the ninja is also done as a profession. However, facing this dark and cruel world, the girl is too naive after all. Perhaps, she is living an ordinary life, and the task is also an ordinary task within her ability. There is risk, but after all, she can handle it. However, there are always exceptions. For example, war. Yes, when the girl thought that her life would go on like this, the war broke out. In an instant, everything was disrupted. She needed to do the tasks that belonged to her level, and because of the war, the overall difficulty factor has increased by one level. Gradually, she felt the pressure, and the ninjas who were friendly, gradually couldnt see it. I will never see it. Even, in the end, the Zhongren teacher who once took him with him also killed them on the battlefield for cover. The girl is very lucky, and always becomes the moment of being rescued or finally alive. Until, all of her periods were ruined on the battlefield, leaving only the dazzling geniuses. And, a talented team. The young girl is caught in deep helplessness and powerlessness. The geniuses have the strength to protect themselves and their teammates. However, she can only watch the teammates die in front of her. Until the end, the war was over. There was no one beside the girl. The original teacher, friends, relatives... are gone. The girl survived, but only one person was left. Although, because of the relationship between surviving and returning from the battlefield, the geniuses of her peace in peace came closer. Geniuses are also happy to associate with her. Even, she has become the envy of so many ordinary ninjas, almost unscathed in the war, and still walking so close to those geniuses, the big men in the future village, and even heard that there are geniuses that have been very interesting to her. , The kind of true love. However, whenever she walks alone on the road of right and wrong, she always feels a kind of loneliness. A kind of extreme loneliness. It seems that the world in front of me, the village in front of me, the village in front of me that is getting better after the war, is not her world, not her village. An indifferent feeling of alienation has been lingering in her heart. Often people can''t help but look back, but when they look back, there is nothing. In the end, she just kept walking like this, and she didn''t look back. Then, the story of the 14th came to an abrupt end here. At that time, No. 14 sitting on the ship''s gunwale talked about this, and stopped talking. One night, no matter how curiously No. 15 tapped or simply asked, No. 14 was just silent. In the end, because of the unusual behavior of No. 14 that has always been mild, No. 15 did not ask any more because of fear. However, No. 15 did not understand, but Chiba did. No. 15 felt that the story came to an abrupt end. It was halfway through, but Chiba knew that No. 14 was finished. The reason why the story ends here is because the story itself is not over, the story continues. The best proof is the 14th at this moment. After all, their conversation that night was basically telling each other about the past. Although they used other people''s stories instead, they were really talking about their own affairs. No matter the 14th, the 15th, or the 23rd in Chiba. Those boring days, as if there is no way forward, need to communicate, and everyone is hurt. In those days, even if they are all experienced ninjas who experience life and death, after all It is a person, not a god, as long as it is a person, there are always moments of fragility, and there is always a need for communication and talk. However, due to everyone''s ninja status, and Dawns own atmosphere of protecting the privacy and appearance of each member, they all referred to them with stories. However, there is some tacit understanding, it goes without saying. The story here is not over, because the 14th is not dead yet, and the story continues. However, in the first half of her life, there was really nothing to say. For the first half of her life, she was just an ordinary ninja, except for the ordinary ninja who lost all her beloved ones. Even, may still be burdened with unbearable guilt. The guilt of the survivors. It''s really not as exciting as the 15th and his 23rd. Strictly speaking, her first half of her life was different from herself and No. 15. In any case, No. 15 is a powerful ninja with multiple blood inheritance boundaries, at least a genius, and he is definitely not an ordinary ninja. The story on the 14th is destined to not be too exciting. There is nothing to say. The key is the 14th itself, which is now the 14th. She is still alive and her story is still going on. Of course, the story of No. 15 and himself is also going on. It''s just that the story of the 15th and the first half of his life is a bit unusual, so it a bit conceals the most important point that everything continues. At the end of the 15th story, according to Chiba''s speculation, I am afraid that, like myself, the 14th did not want to lose everything. It''s just that Qianye didn''t know what resolution he made on the 14th to betray his village and enter the organization of Dawn. And what is the reason for entering the break of dawn, and what does it have to do with the determination she made, or in other words, what is the benefit of joining the event of breaking dawn and the goal after she made up her mind? Here, No. 14 will not be like himself, have a general understanding of this Naruto world, and has not touched the supreme power. Even those of the supreme power, she should have never heard of it. In other words, the determination she made could not have been reincarnated from the filthy soil or resurrected by reincarnation. However, there are indeed plans. Even, it is possible that now close to Chiba may also be part of her goal. Of course, Chiba didn''t care that the 14th would take advantage of him. As for the reason, it is also very simple. On the 14th, he is so similar to himself, and even the 14th is much more miserable than himself. At least, he knows a lot, and he still has clear and certain hope. On the 14th, these are not available. For so many years, she may have been living in self-blame and sadness, which Chiba still knows very well. For a period of time, whenever he thought of Hirohiko, Xuena, and Kushina, he always had a state of survivors'' guilt, which was definitely not a comfortable thing. After experiencing this, Chiba can still feel that there is no blackening tendency on the 14th. This girl is really strong and terrifying. It was this strength that made him think of Xuena. It was also because of the similarity between No. 14 and Xuena that gave him comfort. Because he couldn''t see his face, Chiba''s subconscious always felt that Xuena seemed to be still around. In the faint, it brought him considerable peace of mind and emotional relaxation. Perhaps, this resemblance to Xuena will affect Chiba''s intuitive judgment. Chiba has not thought about this. After returning from the sea, Chiba actually did some investigations secretly, using the information network of Kusakin Village over there and the information network hosted by Haneda Ichiba. As a result of the investigation, although it is not known which Shinobu village was born on the 14th, during a dawning mission, the 14th persuaded the 15th to let go of the opponent who was about to torture the intelligence and kill. It can be seen that the 14th has not been blackened, and it still retains considerable sanity. In other words, it is very sensible. Because that opponent is a subordinate of Danin Village, and is still performing a transportation task that Danin Village pays much attention to. Moreover, the two of them have not shown any super strength, and will not expose the non-small and transparent nature of Dawn. True strength. Obviously, the 14th considered that since it is impossible to expose one''s own situation, then whether to kill the opponent rashly or tortured to death will easily cause a backlash in Daren Village. Every Da Ninja Village has a dark side, and it is more or less powerful in the dark world. This will easily expose Dawn, or in other words, it is better to give up the task in this area if Dawn is caused by opponents who have to reveal all their strengths. It can be said that the 14th is very calm. There is absolutely no tendency to blacken. Even, she should be calmer than when she was in Shinobu Village. It can be seen that after leaving Ninja Village, No.14, whose story is still in progress, is much stronger than No.14 in Ninja Village. The task, the judgment of that matter, and the thinking of No. 14 have at least risen to a level that ordinary ninjas could not expect. Already have a commendable overall view. At least, in terms of thinking, it is much better than the powerful No. 15. In comparison, No. 15 is not as stable as No. 14, and it looks like No. 15 is a subordinate of No. 14, instead of the powerful No. 15. It can be seen that No. 14 itself is no longer an ordinary ninja. Although No. 14 has not taken a lot of shots, it can already be seen that with this overall vision and overall situation, he is already a qualified unit commander. As a ninja, personal strength is almost the only measure. However, it doesn''t need to be strong for a troop leader. Instead, personal strength is secondary. What is really important is this overall vision and overall situation. And this kind of overall vision and overall view, even a genius, may not be able to master it. Strictly speaking, No. 14 is a rarer talent than No. 15. It can be seen that not only did the 14th have not been blackened, but during this period of time, he was really working hard to improve himself, I am afraid, step by step towards his determination and goals. Although, Chiba does not know what this goal and determination are. However, it should not hinder his plan. Even if it is deliberately approaching him. On the 14th, Chiba is quite relieved. However, in this regard, is it necessary to further confirm. No matter what the motivation is on the 14th, or how many motivations are mixed. She didn''t want to destroy Ninja World, she should have no conflict with me. If possible ~www.novelhall.com~ With her qualifications in the Dawn organization and the trust in her from above and below, it can make Dawn more stable. At this time, thinking of this, Qianye''s heart couldn''t help but think a little. Ah! I''m really, I''m used to the deceitful days. However, he soon laughed at himself and silently left behind his previous thoughts. How much, I still have to stay a little bit sincere. If everything is calculated, on the contrary, there will be situations where the past is too late. "So, is it the Kyuubi Rebellion?" At this moment, a gentle and peaceful voice suddenly sounded. He said a word that made Qianye look back suddenly, his face suddenly changed. Chapter 2537： Mentioned suddenly Latest URL: Nine Tails...Night? Turning his head suddenly, Qianye stared blankly at the number 14 who had already turned his head ahead to look at his own. In astonishment, there were mixed feelings in his heart. Although he is no longer the one who has just experienced that tragedy now, at least, he is already able to face the tragedy directly. However, this sudden mention was something that I did not expect to mention on the 14th. Suddenly, countless emotions rushed to my heart, whether negative or not, for a while, Qianye was stunned. on the spot. But, dont know how to respond? I don''t know what it means to mention this suddenly on the 14th. "Ah! That''s it! For No. 23, it''s the Kyuubi Rebellion!" At this time, the 15th on the other side didn''t know when he had already woke up, and seemed to have heard the words of the 14th, and immediately spoke. Obviously, I suddenly understood something, this sentence should have been blurted out. is it They know my identity! When I recalled their story, they also recalled my story. And in this sound, Chiba also understood. Although breaking dawn is almost forbidden to show people in their true colors, they must wear special silver-moon black robes that cannot see their faces. In view of the particularity of the dark world, everyone understands this measure. In a sense, This is protecting every member. After all, in a small and transparent organization, it is inevitable that there will be eyeliners from other organizations. This almost compulsory rule of not revealing the true face can prevent the eyeliner from obtaining information on the appearance of members. If there is any spy inside, there are other To deal with Dawns organization, it is difficult to implement an effective eradication plan for Dawn without knowing the information. It can be said that this regulation greatly guarantees the safety of dawn. Of course, when Chiba entered the break of dawn, he was forced to wear a silver moon black robe, and even if he was ordered to wear a silver moon black robe with his partner No. 14 and No. 15. And Chiba still likes this rule very much. At that time, when the leader of Dawn carefully explained to him, he just raised his hands in favor. Not only was it in favor, but also because of the break of dawn. However, sometimes, the sky is unpredictable. Although the rules of breaking dawn are good, what Chiba complies with is not leaking. However, Chiba has enemies like natural enemies. Even after agreeing to the completion of what the leader of Dawn did, and the time is only a few months away from the mid-ninth test, Chiba was about to leave Dawn and return to Konohas stall, but Uchiha Nobuhiko found through various signs. Chiba. At that time, it happened to be the 14th and 15th to see him off. At that time, the 14th and 15th had already known the agreement between him and Dawn, and seemed to know some information about him from the leader of Dawn. They Maybe it was really embracing the mood that I might never see again. Originally, for the Uchiha Nobuhiko who appeared in front of them, their best choice was to escape quickly and let Chiba, who had filed a break, face Uchiha Nobuhiko alone. After all, the two of them also came into contact with a lot of information about Uchiha Nobuhiko, especially after Chiba chose them as partners to complete the things agreed with the leader of Dawn, and then to the so-called "second Uchiha Madara" Uchiha Nobuhiko, to a certain extent, the existence of the end of the Third Ninja World War that had been lingering for a long time by fame alone, the first sight they saw, they should run without hesitation. Indeed, the strength of the two of them is not weak, but compared with Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is completely inadequate. Even if No. 15 has multiple blood succession limits, it is not enough to look at. Moreover, the multiple blood successors who died under Uchiha Nobuhiko''s benefits, who had the benefits of the transversalists, would not lay a finger. Let alone the 15th. Two more No. 15s are not Uchiha Nobuhiko''s opponents. However, both of them were unwilling to leave him on the 23rd and escape. At that time, although Uchiha Nobuhiko had no intention of fighting, but if these two guys would not listen to any advice, then Uchiha Nobuhiko''s patience Nor is it infinite. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko always avoids conflicts with Chiba, it does not mean that he is really afraid of Chiba. It''s just that when two people fight, no one can please, only two losses. It really annoys Uchiha Nobuhiko, this guy will really fight with him. Chiba is not sure to keep these two guys under the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko. In the end, in desperation, Chiba only took off the silver moon black robe and completely revealed his identity in front of Uchiha Nobuhiko and No. 14 and No. 15. After that, the two men returned in all kinds of incredible and unbelievable. Judging from the fact that No. 15 almost hit the tree at the time, I am afraid that his identity will be digested for a while. As for the confrontation with Uchiha Nobuhiko, because the person who got in the way left, Uchiha Nobuhiko also put away his impatience. However, in the end, he didn''t say much, but after a glance at Chiba, he left thoughtfully. In this regard, Chiba at that time had only a wry smile, and finally left with the fastest speed, and everything originally arranged was also advanced. Because this time it is certain that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s purpose of coming to find himself has been achieved. In other words, after combining various information and getting the news that he was at dawn, Uchiha Nobuhiko knew his plan. My own plan for the Zhongnin exam. After all, in recent years, except for the few years just after the Night of Nine Tails, even though Uchiha Nobuhiko appeared in front of him a lot less, it does not mean that Uchiha Nobuhiko was not worried about him at all. On the contrary, this kind of non-appearance is precisely because Uchiha Nobuhiko is studying his purpose and the proof of everything he has done. In the dark, I am afraid that Uchiha Nobuhiko knows his actions well, but when he joined Dawn later, Uchiha Nobuhiko should have lost his goal all of a sudden. After all, during that time, in order to manage the identity of No. 23, He also laid a lot of suspicions, blocking Uchiha Nobuhiko''s exploration and mastering his detailed whereabouts. To be honest, it was also at that time that he discovered that Uchiha''s "strategy" had also begun to evolve, and it was already quite difficult to deal with him. However, in the end he succeeded and bought time to enter the status of No. 23. At that time, Taki Chiba officially disappeared in the world of Ninja, whether it is the world of Mingmen or the dark world of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s base camp. . Moreover, many subsequent plans and arrangements were arranged on the 23rd of dawn, or directly under the name of dawn without affecting the dawn. I am afraid that Taki Chiba suddenly disappeared in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s intelligence network at that time, and then after several years, an organization called Dawn suddenly added several new tasks, that''s all. Of course, the last organization called Breaking Dawn suddenly added a few new missions. This message must have caused Uchiha Nobuhiko''s suspicion. Although I don''t know why Uchiha Nobuhiko would doubt it after a few years, but, yes. To be sure, Uchiha Nobuhiko must have a lot of information about his plans, but because he can''t be found, Uchiha Nobuhiko can''t trust this information. In other words, his disappearance and where he went have become an unknown key point of all information about Uchiha Nobuhiko. Then, he noticed the breaking dawn, and noticed the newly added No. 23. Of course, it is also possible that the promise of the breaking dawn boss shocked Uchiha Nobuhiko. In short, Uchiha Nobuhiko happened to see him at that time. After that, it happened to be helpless that he could only reveal his identity. After confirming his identity and whereabouts, everything about Uchiha Nobuhiko was connected. As a result, there is also the current situation of Zhongnin exam. The situation is more intricate than the original. After all, compared with the original book, this Zhongnin exam has been mixed with too many unpredictable factors. Especially the intervention of Uchiha Nobuhiko, so many things began to be confusing. If according to the original plan, without Uchiha Nobuhiko''s intervention, or in other words, in the original plan, Chiba made some more doubts and delayed the time, so that Uchiha Nobuhiko could not react to this matter. He can use his strength to break through cleverness, with one person''s strength, to suppress all the eagerness. However, this is another matter. Regardless of merits and demerits, if we just look at the current situation, I am afraid that at that time, after the 14th and 15th left, because I learned my identity, it is estimated that I will be immersed in that for several months. On the 23rd, their partner on the 23rd, the acquaintance of life and death who drifted on the sea together, turned out to be that Taki Chiba, the legendary Taki Chiba who was already dead caused their partner No. 23''s emotions to be relieved. In addition, Chiba heard that after returning on the 14th and 15th, he was reprimanded by the Dawn leader who received the news, and dispatched a very troublesome task. Come to think of it, at that time, they simply spent the time in digesting the trouble of Takichiba on the 23rd. I never thought that what he, the 23rd, once told was basically his own past story. And now, after sitting here, reminiscing about the years of wandering together, they suddenly realized now. Aware of the 23rd in front of him, the incident that Taki Chiba said in front of him that lost everything was the famous Kyuubi Rebellion in the entire Ninja World. A tailed beast appeared in the village for destruction. I am afraid that there is no way to imagine the 14th and 15th. Even many Shinobu villages and dark organizations have no way to imagine. After all, since the tail beast was taken over by the first generation of Naruto, it has become a chakra extractor of human pillar power. Each has the weapon core of the tail beast Ninja Village. Many people have never seen the tail beast, but have heard of some tail beasts. It''s powerful. However, from Konoha''s ninja village, the strongest ninja village in the ninja world, the whole army was dispatched, and the elites were exhausted. In the end, a large number of elite losses were lost. Even the fourth generation of Hokage was lost. The next few decades are all annihilated at that moment, and you can imagine the destructive power of the beast and the terrible disaster. It is also because of the horror that can be imagined that it is shaking the entire Ninja World, whether it is Mingmen and the Dark World. Generally speaking, the Dark World has no great interest in the Mingmen World. In addition to coming out to fish and earn some resources, World Warfare is basically in a world of unseen faces, but the world of Mingfaces often stretches its tentacles into the dark world to consolidate its rule. However, this time, the entire dark world shook. After all, the losses reported by Konoha during the Kyuubi Rebellion this time were almost the sum of all the losses of the previous Ninja World Wars. Really hurt the bones. However, what really shakes the dark world is not these numbers, but the meaning behind the numbers. According to the conditions of the major Shinobu villages at that time, after the Battle of Nine Tails, Konoha''s military strength instantly fell off a cliff. In the Ninja World War, the entire army''s ink was almost even worse than it. There are even rumors that the position of Hokage is hanging in the air. The original candidate of the fifth generation of Hokage has died. In addition, the dark world feels the dark side of Konoha''s eagerness to move, a kind of news that Konoha is about to civil war is worse spread like wildfire. Although the last three generations of Hokage once again carried the banner of Konoha, the dark world was not optimistic. And if the forces on the Mingmen are reshuffled, the dark world is expected to have a round of cleaning, the first to reach the top of the Great Ninja Village, or in other words, the five Great Ninja Villages, the remaining four, no, are leftovers The two Ninja Villages that are most hopeful for hegemony, none of Yanyin and Yunyin are as restrained as Konoha to the dark world. Especially Yunyin Village, but it is a well-known trouble-making village. And if Yunyin is a hard knife, then Yanyin Village is a soft knife, and there will always be something wrong, no worry. There is no one who pays attention to balance like Konoha, more or less giving some living space to the small organizations that survive. Although the dark world is intriguing, it is only due to the environment. Without the huge power of Darren Village as the cornerstone of supporting the rules, any rule is fragile in the dark world, and even there is no rule or rule at all. If they want to survive, they can only deceive, unscrupulously, even nakedly treachery, comparable to a jungle full of wild animals. No matter how terrible the jungle, there are always some weak ones. However, if Konoha falls, whether weak or strong, there are only two ways, one is to be swallowed, and the other is to be destroyed. After all, the bright world is stronger than the dark world. Therefore, the dark world is also very concerned about the Kyuubi Rebellion. No. 14 and No. 15 should even consider the result of the fall next to Konoha and what to do when that happens. Of course, in the end, it should have been too much. Konoha is strong and terribly strong. The other four Ninja Villages can''t shake it after all. The dark world is still ~www.novelhall.com~ after all, it is a false alarm. "what!" At this time, thinking of Chiba here, he cleared up his mood, nodded, and admitted the matter. "is it" However, the two of No. 14 and No. 15 who heard this glanced at each other, and then, although they could not see their faces, they seemed to have reached a certain understanding. "Then, it''s time to work, let''s work together for a long time." Afterwards, the two slowly put down their tea cups and stood up. Did not ask much. Did not say much. Just, ready to leave. Chapter 2538： New news Latest URL: This is... gone? Seeing where the two silver-moon and black-robed men who disappeared in front of him were standing without saying a word, Chiba blinked and thought with a little surprise. Originally, the Kyuubi Rebellion mentioned on the 14th was bound to continue on this topic. He was also mentally prepared to recall this painful history again, but he did not expect that the two guys had a tacit understanding. Without asking anything, he left directly. "Master Chiba, are these your two partners in the Dark World?" At this moment, in the shadow behind him, a female voice suddenly sounded, a very familiar female voice. The female voice exactly as the Anbe substitute who had just left. "what happened?" In this regard, Qianye was not surprised, nor did the two dark organizations'' partners be embarrassed by the village and the fear they should have, just said lightly. "No, I just feel that these two people should be trustworthy. Do we need to arrange some legal status or provide assistance?" Upon hearing this, the surrogate said something that was almost appalling to others. Konoha''s Anbe actually intends to assist the members of the dark organization. This is almost impossible. Not to mention that the 14th and 15th are members of the dark organization, they are ordinary wandering ninjas and even the newest ally of the ninjas of Kusakin Village. Given Konoha''s situation at this time, it is impossible and should not be done by Anbe. Don''t talk about assistance. If you don''t investigate, it is already a great trust. In this situation, it is almost impossible to happen. "Oh? Are you willing to assist the members of the two dark organizations?" In this regard, Chiba also seemed to be very surprised, and said in surprise. To be honest, the words of this Anbu on behalf of the traveler were indeed something he did not expect. Before, when he returned to the village, he reported to the three generations of Naruto about the organization of Breaking Dawn, concealing its strength, and went to the intelligence department to make a record, so that no one would make a fuss about it in the future. By the way, I also explain why he didn''t send any news back for a year. He is away from home and does not return all the time. In some places, he should be careful not to make trouble. Don''t come back and the village no longer trusts him. In other words, it''s not like the unconditional trust now. After all, that year, drifting at sea, and seeing those who looked up and looked down, even if Chiba could summon Parker to send a message to Kakashi, he did not dare to risk his identity. At that time, no matter what was said, it was the key to the identity of No. 23. Time is also an indispensable part of his future plans. At the same time, I was afraid that the three generations of Hokage would be confused, and I was afraid that after talking to the village, the village would send personnel to find him and alarm Uchiha Nobuhiko who should be in his doubts at that time. Although, at that time, he had not returned to the village year by year, but the villages support for him was still everywhere. As long as he needed or might need it, the village would secretly prepare for him. . It can be said that in the first few years he left the village, he seemed to have left the village, but the village was always by his side. He didn''t leave the village completely until he successfully managed the identity on the 23rd. And the village in that state, if he really knows that he can''t find a waterway overseas, even if he knows that he can''t be found now, he will secretly send people to investigate and even go out to sea to secretly search. This is bound to disturb Uchiha Nobuhiko, allowing Uchiha Nobuhiko to solve his doubts faster. In the end, everything may fall short. At that time, it was discovered by Uchiha Nobuhiko, and by Uchiha Nobuhiko a few months ago, there is almost no room for recovery for the former, and for the latter, as it is now, there is still room for change. Therefore, it is not surprising that the representative now says that the 14th and 15th are his partners. Moreover, the representative suddenly turned back, but could not hide it, but waited quietly behind him. strange. After all, he knew the relationship between the three of them. Chiba was surprised that this surrogate would actually want to assist No. 14 and No. 15, and also wanted to give them a legal identity to assist Konoha. What is this concept? Except for Konoha''s dark side, Konoha has never recognized any dark organization. The village may be able to use the dark organization, but it never allows any dark organization to enter the village. Perhaps this sounds a bit contradictory, or even a bit of double standard, and it needs to use the dark organization and put on a look of rejection of hostility. However, this is the most correct policy. Mingli is Mingli, and darkness is darkness. After all, besides ninjas, there are more ordinary people in Akari, and the set of rules of the jungle in the dark world can be deceived by all means. If you really go deep into the peaceful and tranquil Konoha Village, I am afraid that the entire Konoha stand The foundation of the village will be shaken. This is absolutely not allowed. Leaving aside the issue of belonging to Konoha Village, just to say that such a large group of ordinary people plays a role in peace and tranquility. Konoha cannot allow any unstable factors to destroy this peace and tranquility and threaten this large number of ordinary people. . First of all, ordinary people themselves bring a lot of wealth to Konoha, whether it is taxation, commercial and agricultural finances, or support for Konoha, Konoha''s finances are not only ninjas. Mission and state funding. The wealth created by ordinary people is no less than these. Secondly, and most importantly, this huge group of ordinary people is almost the largest breeding ground for Konoha''s excellent ninjas. The number of ordinary, excellent and even elite ninjas provided to Konoha every year, all accounts for Konoha''s annual increase More than 90% of ninjas. What family, what genius, compared with this group of ordinary people, the fresh blood it provides to the village is really very limited. Even if it is the number of geniuses, ordinary people account for 50% or more of the total geniuses. Even in this group of ordinary people, a Hokage was born. It is the fourth generation of Hokage, Wave Feng Shui Men. In order for ordinary people to continue to maintain their finances and continue to deliver high-quality and high-quality talents, it is necessary to ensure internal stability and ensure the environment that ordinary people need as a hotbed. As I said before, Konoha''s strongest is not only his combat effectiveness, but the speed and quality of his recovery after the war. The reason for this speed and quality is entirely because of Konoha''s system for ordinary people (including the policy of absorbing refugees) and the excellent and leading education system. This exclusion of dark organizations is a system for ordinary people. A guarantee for the general population. There is no conflict at all with the use of dark organizations to kill people in the dark. Even, it is necessary. Because, it wasn''t the Konoha family who did it like this. Now almost every Big Shinobu village in the Ninja world does it like this. On the bright side, seeing the dark organization''s first reaction is hostility, and then conveying the attitude of resolutely combating the evil forces in the village, so that the ordinary people in the village can be in a comfortable and stable state. Secretly, how to use it is how to use it. The use of the knife to kill is to kill with the knife. Even though Danzo is known as the darkness of Konoha and is famous in the dark world, his approach is still the darkest and the darkest. How much, he still considers Balance these two words. It is for the dark organization to survive. Of course, it was in the case of fulfilling his orders or plans. The other Daren villages treat the dark organizations as even darker organizations than the dark organizations. Compared with their attitude towards the dark organizations, their attitude towards the Xiaoren Village is almost the feeling that God has come to show mercy to all living beings. The most outstanding one is Yanyin Village. Konohas Anbe, although called Anbe, is actually an organization of the Mingri, and the accepted concept is also opposed to the dark organization. In other words, the mentality of the substitute at this time should be hostile to the 14th and the 15th. of. Shouldn''t say such words and make such proposals. "The situation in the village now, the more manpower the better. Moreover, the two of you are the only two partners of you in the past ten years, I believe in your eyes. Secondly, if there are two people who do not have a Konoha background, they are completely Waki Ye has nothing to do with even hostile people to help us monitor possible threats, it is no better thing, in the sense of reason, we have no reason to oppose this matter. Moreover, according to what I have just observed, they may have their purpose, but there is no malicious in regards to Konoha. I have also received certain information on the organization of Breaking Dawn, which is a small transparent organization just like what you said. , Even if the hostile forces want to use the dark world, it is impossible to use such a small transparent organization, and breaking dawn itself, against Konoha, they will not do any good. " At this time, the clear voice of the substitute rang again. It''s worthy of being a ninja appointed by the three generations of Naruto to assist me. Hearing this, Chiba''s glasses narrowed slightly, and she couldn''t help but sigh. "So, when you turned back, you just hid it and didn''t disturb us in renewing the past?" After that, Chiba sighed and said. "Don''t dare." In this regard, the pedestrian hurriedly said. "I don''t mean to blame you." Hearing this, Chiba frowned slightly, and from the surrogate''s mouth, he heard a bit of tension and restraint, and immediately thought of his tone just now, which would indeed cause misunderstanding, and immediately spoke. "Yes." In response, the representative simply responded. However, between the words, there is already a sense of relief. "What happened, how did you turn back?" And hearing this response, Chiba didn''t get too entangled in this matter, but asked. Just now, after the surrogate left, when the 14th and 15th sat down, the surrogate returned back. Obviously, there should be something important. "There is the latest news about Danzo." In this regard, the surrogate also knew that he didn''t need to worry about the words just now, and he spoke immediately and explained the reason for the sudden return. "latest news?" Hearing this, Qianye was taken aback for a moment, then turned around and said in surprise. is it Did Danzo do something? At this time, such a year passed in his heart. Regarding the latest news from the representative, he didn''t doubt it. Originally, he ordered to pay close attention to everything about Danzo, and report it to him whenever there is a stir. Obviously, this generation of pedestrians immediately received news of Danzo''s new action after leaving, and judged that this was news that must be known to Chiba, so they suddenly returned. After all, this Danzang''s every move produced a lot of information, and it was true that everything was conveyed to Chiba, even if Chiba could manage everything day by day, there would be no way to do other things. Therefore, all the information has actually been passed through on behalf of the traveler. Of course, this also requires that the representative must have high quality, whether it is politics, strategy and tactics, observation of people and affairs, and intelligence knowledge about Danzo. This is why, the surrogate is specially designed for him by the three generations of Hokage. Obviously, this surrogate was cultivated secretly by three generations of Hokage, and coupled with the youth of this surrogate, I am afraid it was used when he took over. After all, for the fourth generation of Hokage, this representative is a bit too young in terms of age. In any case, Chiba already trusts the surrogate, and recognizes her abilities. Even from her, Xue Nai''s way of dealing with things can still be vaguely seen. Nothing makes him trust more than this. And here, I''m afraid that if the Nine Tails of Rebellion is not dead, now, it may be Xuena that becomes his substitute. Now, since the representative judges that this information must be reported to him, then this information should be what he must know. "Yes, Danzo has abolished all the root ninjas who remained in the various departments, and handed over all their information to Anbu, and destroyed the information of these personnel retained at the root." In this regard, the representative answered truthfully. It''s really the same as Lord Chiba said. Danzo dare not use these people. Even, I was afraid that Lord Chiba would feel that he was unwilling to give up and did such a thing specially. feel It feels like this Danzo has been scared by Master Chiba. However, at this time, her heart was not peaceful, not only was not peaceful, but almost turbulent waves were set off. "Really...I see, is there anything else?" Hearing that, Chiba did not feel surprised. This seemingly surrender act is also a common method in politics. It is a bit sincere and a bit fake, and Qianye has a balance in his heart. As for the sincerity of the current Tuan Zang ~www.novelhall.com~ he can still see it. very. Ten points out of ten. It''s just that Qianye couldn''t accurately guess what evil intentions the bread hides after this sincerity. However, within a short period of time, Danzo should not be able to reveal any storms. "Also, Neji Hyuga and Tiantian are on their way to here." When he heard this, the representative answered simply, and, in the shadows, he calmly looked at Metkay, who was sleeping in darkness. Ning Ci...every day? Gee! Almost at the same time, Chiba''s gaze also fell on Matkay who was asleep involuntarily. The corner of his mouth grinned unnaturally. Chapter 2539： Realize Latest URL: "You... go ahead." Looking at Metkay, who was sleeping in front of him and seemed unaware of everything around him, Chiba waved his hand and motioned for the traveler to leave first. "Yes!" In this regard, the surrogate was also very simple, and after a response, he disappeared into the shadow behind Chiba. This guy, isn''t it already calculated. At this time, Chiba, who was sure that the surrogate had already left, watched Metkai again. Unexpectedly, over the years, even this man with thick eyebrows and eyes has become so scheming. At the same time, Chiba also understood something instantly. I''m afraid that after a conversation last night, after unraveling Metkay''s heart knot and his worries about Neji Hyuga, the appearance of this guy who fell asleep immediately after being drunk is absolutely fake. And the reason for doing this is probably because this guy wants to buy more time for his disciple. Originally, the time he agreed with Kakashi and Asma last night was tomorrow, and he waited until tomorrow to start teaching their disciples. As for teaching, Kakashi and Asma didnt have any requirements, as long as they didnt favor one another. Up. Of course, although there is no requirement, Chiba knows that this kind of requirement without requirement is the most difficult. However, the key here is that the teaching will start tomorrow. Take turns to teach. After all, it is not easy to refuse to find him this time. You can''t teach Kakashi''s disciples, let''s not teach Asma''s disciples. And he was only one person, although he could use the shadow clone to teach at the same time, neither Kakashi nor Asma, or the Asma who was already silent at the time, disagreed. Perhaps in the eyes of these teachers, the knowledge and ontology contained in the heads of their shadow clones are quite different. In the end, it was only agreed to take turns to teach, a team for one day. And here is where Matt Kai''s mind is tempted. According to the agreement, his Metkay class is after Asma''s class, and tomorrow is Asma''s class, which means that it will be Maitkay''s turn the day after. And now, Metkay is going to fight for today, the day before the professor started, and there is still free time for the day in Chiba. In this way, in any case, he will spend half a day more teaching time than others. Therefore, now he will sleep here, and Hyuga Neji and Tiantian will rush here. As for how to ask Chiba to teach his disciples next, Chiba couldn''t figure it out. However, since he is confident about coming to Metkay, he should have the means. Judging from the fact that Metkay lied to himself, Chiba now dare not determine whether he would be caught, and succumbed under Metkay''s methods. What has this guy experienced during this time? It turned out to be black. However, even though he realized that he had been calculated, Chiba was not very angry. On the contrary, he was full of curiosity about Metkay. Whether its aid or this Naruto World, Metkay has never been a person with calculations. Perhaps the task will mature him and enable him to have his own set of prudent ways of doing things, but no matter what kind of prudent approach. The way, after all, is determined by Metkay''s character. Metkay''s character is destined to not have too many twists and turns in his approach, and some are just enthusiastic head-on, straight-forward battles, and use strong strength to suppress or defeat the opponent. In a sense, it makes sense that Ning Ci, who has become Shangnin in the later period of the original work, would often act with his teacher. Some tasks, Metkay''s strength, is indeed competent. However, his way of dealing with things is that he can''t do too delicate tasks, and his disciple, Ning Ci, not only has amazing insight with white eyes, but also has a very delicate mind, but the cooperation between the two is just right. Plus, two teammates who are familiar with each other. In terms of task ability, the later Metkaban should be very powerful, and it can be seen from the original work that it is deeply trusted. In almost all major incidents in the village, 90% of Metkay''s classes were performed outside, and support was also returned after the task was completed. It can be seen that the village trusts and relies on this class very much. Moreover, Metkas class is a physical training class. Almost everyone is specialized in physical training. In the entire Ninja world, almost 90% of the special abilities are related to ninjutsu, and this kind of ninjutsu-related special Ability basically has the ability to target ninjutsu. It can be said that ninjutsu phantom jutsu, ninjutsu is the easiest to restrain. The most difficult thing to be restrained is physical skills. It is precisely because ninjutsu is easy to be restrained, and ninjutsu is almost the only powerful attack method for ninjas, and it is also the most used method for surprising success. It is easy to have some special tasks that other ninjas cannot do. And this kind of task is not a ninja. Moreover, a very high level of physical skills ninja is also needed, because of the particularity of physical skills that are easy to learn but difficult to master, there are not too many physical skills ninjas in its solid wood Ye Village. In other words, there are not too many excellent physical ninjas. Moreover, these excellent physical ninjas are still part-time elites, and there are almost no physical ninjas, let alone high-level physical ninjas. In a sense, it can be said that Metkaban has great potential, and it is also a type that the village needs very much. Of course, this also determines that they must be the busiest class in the future. The current seventh, eighth and tenth classes at the village level are far inferior to the Metka class. But now, in the original work, Metkai, who wanted to act with his disciples to make up for some shortcomings, unexpectedly calculated him at this time. At this time, Chiba was really surprised more than calculated angry. Besides, he wouldn''t really get angry because of his friend''s innocuous calculations. Perhaps this is one way of getting along. "However, it cannot contribute to this trend." However, although he is not angry and surprised, after all, Chiba can''t promote this trend. Since they have agreed to take turns in teaching, then they cant favor one another. If Metkay succeeds at this time, not to mention any dissatisfaction between Kakashi and Asma, it is said that this really gave him a successful calculation and tasted the sweetness. , If this happens every other time in the future, can he sleep well? In case, in the end, Kakashi and Asma have learned the same way, is it because he doesn''t need to sleep anymore. This atmosphere cannot rise. This is about whether he will be able to sleep in the next half to a month. This is not negligible. Although the overall situation is set now, this month, at the stall he returned, even Uchiha Nobuhiko dare not act rashly. He wanted to do something in this month and create some confusion for follow-up actions. Dashewan, I dare not do anything unusual. Now Danzo, the source of the biggest disaster, has also been brought under control. Although I dont know what the purpose behind the great sincerity in his latest news is, what is certain is that he has spent such a large price to show greatness. His sincerity, even if there is an ulterior conspiracy behind him, using these to paralyze him, it is impossible to do anything before the paralyzing effect has not worked. It can be said that Danzo is now safe. As for the series of changes after accepting the power of Naruto, in fact, the changes were completed the first time after he gave the adjustment order. In this regard, he did not worry about it at all, and it was also because the transfer was smooth that he made it. More time was spent dealing with Danzo. Even, because of this part of the time saving, he directly caught Danzo by surprise, and all this was to thank the deceased Xuena. During this period, because of the sharp reduction in the number of people in the Kyuubi Rebellion, and the quality of the staff has also dropped to a certain level, in the system, these people must be used effectively, and everyone must use them both efficiently and perfectly. This requires a set of appropriate management methods and effective systems. At that time, the most critical position was the defense force. It just so happened that the former deputy commander of the defense force left a set of effective management methods and systems, once allowing the defense force to hold the most points with the least number of people. Ever since, this set of methods of Xue Nai spread from the defense forces, and finally, after entering each department, the commander of each department fine-tuned according to the situation of his own department, thus derived various Efficient systems and management methods. It can almost be said that, except for Konoha''s most important intelligence department and Anbe, almost all departments have dragged Xuena''s blessings. Even now, when Chiba remembered how good Yukina should be, she would still think "If Yukina is there to assist...". And because these things have been completed, Konoha''s situation is now chaotic, and he shouldn''t make any more arrangements, lest he is too late to do too much, and if he does not give the other party a chance, the other party will come to death. At that time, the loss is really unimaginable. At least, Chiba really doesn''t have the confidence to be able to cope with the chaos caused by those hostile forces. After all, this is the dead fish that broke out in Konoha''s base camp. They can''t beat and run. If everything is too violent, they will fall into a predicament, and there is almost no guarantee of the time to regain their strength. It is very likely that he was beaten up once, and then he was always at a disadvantage, and was always at a disadvantage, even if Konoha''s ninja reacted desperately to counterattack, the loss had already been caused. Even if it is finally repelled, the vitality is not badly injured. This is what Chiba didn''t want to see. Therefore, in the coming month, he will be really idle. I can find time to teach the disciples of this writer. However, after class is back to class, he also has to take a break. In the future, this group of guys opened their mouths and asked for more time and class. Therefore, at this time, Matkay cannot be allowed to do so. Thinking of this, Chiba didn''t hesitate anymore, just stood up, and the hand pressed against Metkay also immediately raised it. At this time, all he had to do was to leave and let Metkay sleep here. Anyway, because of the Zhongnin exams, their guidance, especially the few Shangren teachers who entered the final test, was given a long vacation in the village, in order to let them make their own disciples within this month. , That is, the state of the final test entrants who win glory for Konoha. It doesn''t matter whether it''s a temporary improvement, a good mentality adjustment, or even an investigation of other entrants, it is fine to come to a confidant. After all, these children represent the spread of Konoha''s prestige in this Zhongnin exam. Even in this situation, the village still attaches great importance to it. Do not! It is very important. In any case, no matter how chaotic the situation is, the purpose of this Zhongnin exam cannot be forgotten. Otherwise, have you taken so many risks in vain soon? In a sense, it can be said that the whole Konoha from top to bottom actually has a kind of thinking of seeking wealth and danger in it. It''s just that Chiba doesn''t like this kind of thinking very much. However, considering that the original work was not a product of his own country after all, Chiba could only sigh helplessly, and then continued to plan for Konoha. After all, the environment where the original book is located is a country that likes gambling, and even a country where the national fortune dared to gamble. It is normal that the village of the protagonist in the book has some gambling habits. And if its Chibas own country, Im afraid its not gambling, and even this gambling should be a last resort. But how to be invincible. This also deeply affects Chibas strategy and behavior, and even the way of fighting. The reason why the entire Ninja world feels that Chiba has an invincible temperament is actually the TOEFL in the country in his previous life, and the culture he has learned from his childhood. , In this respect, is how to stand in an invincible culture. Therefore, each of his battles and each strategy are actually considered from here. Now that he is invincible, he is just undefeated no matter what, and it is impossible to lose any battle or conspiracy. Therefore, it gives people an invincible feeling. "but" At this moment, after another glimpse of Metkay from the corner of his eyes, Chiba''s brow wrinkled, and a slight hesitation flashed on his face. Is this really good? Then, a deep doubt flashed in his heart. At this moment, Chiba ~www.novelhall.com~ is already aware of it, although the matter in front of him seems to be McKenzian calculating himself. However, if you consider the actual situation, it seems that he is going to give Metkaban a little. At least, some things should be discussed with Metkaban. As for the reason, it is quite simple. It''s also because... Xuenai. Yes, Xuena. At this moment, even if Chiba is for Xuena, he should give Metkaban a small stove. Could it be that Kay, originally wanted to play the emotional card with Xuena later? Let me start a small stove? Then, in the next second, he seemed to understand something. Chapter 2540： Helpless Latest URL: "Hmm..." His eyes were slumbering, as if he had dreamed of something good, Metkay was grinning, Chiba''s unnatural grin narrowed slightly, and gradually revealed a pensive color. It now appears that Metkaban should indeed start a small stove. And when a series of thoughts in his heart turned, and when the color of meditation gradually became heavy, such a thought suddenly appeared in his heart. Previously, Metkaban on the original work has explained the value of Metkay and his disciples to Konoha, super rare and useful value. Compared with the original work, the current Metkaban is more valuable and trickier. The reason is still because... Xuena! However, this time it was not because of her, or what she left to the village that almost changed the management system of the village, but because of her own strength. Go beyond the traditional soft boxing method. A powerful attack that even Chiba had never expected. If it werent for the knowledge that Yukina was a native of Naruto, and if it wasnt for the fact that she was almost inseparable since childhood, Chiba really understood Yukina, Im afraid, at this time, Chiba would definitely think that Yukina was a hidden traveler . Or a rebirth like Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has a natural enemy relationship with the traverser. Because it was too shocking. Although Qianye didn''t show anything on his face, Qianye was really shocked by Xuena''s soft fist technique. If it weren''t for standing in front of him, Chiba would never believe that Xuena''s improved soft boxing technique had such power. It''s not that Chiba has never seen Xuenai''s improved soft boxing method, and even knows that Xuenai''s improved version of soft boxing method should have added the shape change of the spiral pill, making this improved version of soft boxing method more destructive. According to Chibas speculation, the cyclone created by this spiral soft fist should be able to damage the acupoints of the attacked person. This is much more powerful than the soft boxing technique that can only tap acupoints. Moreover, the damage to the acupoints is likely to become permanent damage, that is to say, Xuenai''s soft boxing technique can damage the acupoints. The acupuncture points are the intersection of the meridians, almost the only way to condense the chakra or the movement of the chakra. If the acupuncture points are damaged, it will inevitably affect the condensing and movement of the chakra. It can be said that Xuenai''s blow is very likely to cut everyone''s chakras, and it will cut them permanently. This is shocking enough. It has also exerted the limit of soft boxing. In the normal soft boxing method, if it is hit, the acupoint will be sealed for a period of time. Wait for the chakra released by the normal soft boxing method to disappear, and then wait for the acupoint to recover naturally. After all, acupuncture points are also human tissues, which are composed of meridians and collaterals. They are memorable. Otherwise, if there is no such natural recovery of memory, it is estimated that all ninjas who practice chakra will become long strips. However, after being hit by Xuenais special soft boxing technique, the ninjas acupuncture points may never be restored. He almost permanently lost this acupuncture point, and one less acupuncture point. Anyway, the refined chakra is still It will be discounted. Even the destruction of some important acupoints is likely to cause even more terrifying results. Refining chakras in the future may be a risk of life and death. It can be said that as long as Xuena is willing, or that the opponent is out of luck, it can completely and permanently make the opponent lose combat effectiveness. At that time, he already felt terrible. It''s just that it''s just scary, not shocking, shocking, unbelievable, or even subverting my own common sense. However, now, after treating Hyuga Hinata, Xuena''s improved soft boxing technique can actually touch the dead door and open the dead door forcibly! What is this concept? This is a soft boxing technique that surpasses the pinnacle of the ninja world and common sense! Except for the Eight Doors Dunjia, there is no other method that can forcefully open the Eight Doors in the body. These eight gates are created by the human body to protect itself. It is people who instinctively want to protect the acupoints they produce. This kind of protection will not be influenced by any will. Even if a person is aware of the existence of the eight gates, they cannot be opened subjectively. Just like when you eat every day, the digestion of the stomach and intestines converts food into nutrients and energy to feed the body. Although you may feel that your stomach is digesting, you cannot control when your stomach is digested or not. Digestion accumulates food in the stomach, which is the same as Bamen. It cannot be controlled by human will. Even the vast majority of people, even the ninjas who control Chakra and know the acupuncture points well, can''t sense the Eight Schools. In other words, at the end of most people''s lives, no matter how powerful a ninja, they may not know the existence of Bamon. Unless, someone has popularized eight subjects with him. Eight gates are the deepest and most mysterious physical existence of human beings. It is the reason why human beings can exist and the reason why they can have a safe and stable body. In a sense, the eight gates are also one of the origins of the body. But compared to others, its function is to limit the energy in the human body and make it within a safe range that the human body can withstand. It is almost impossible to open this inherent protection lock by external force. Out of the desire to survive and the instinct to survive, in order to allow one''s own body to exist, in the subconscious, even if people die directly, it will not be triggered by external force. Switch to open the eight doors. Moreover, the eight doors are almost all at the vital points of the human body. Opening and closing the door are in their minds, and the others are also at the vital points of the throat, chest, etc. The dead door is completely the location of the heart. In itself is the top priority. The ninja fights to kill people, so attacking the key is the most normal and effective way. In the entire Ninja World, it is estimated that hundreds of people are shot to death every day, and I have never seen any of them. In other words, throughout the history of the Ninja World, for thousands of years, the number of people who have been hit and killed is unknown. , To say nothing, it should be counted at a hundred million, and no one has ever opened the eight doors in the corresponding position. It can be said that these eight doors have surpassed people''s survival desire and survival instinct. They are taboos that even the human body is unwilling to open. In other words, when the human body sets up these eight doors, there is no intention to open it at all. It''s just that evolution is good, because there is such a magical power as Chakra, the human body itself has a huge power or energy that the body can''t bear, and in desperation, the human body has evolved or derived eight kinds of doors. As for Bamen Dunjia, no matter how it came from, what kind of chance the founder opened Bamen by coincidence, and withstood the huge human power that it restricted. Opening the eight doors, all the time, after all, it has to go through a special method and my chakra. Yes, Bamen Dunjia is actually conditional. It doesn''t mean that you just have to exercise your body. Opening the door, especially when opening the door for the first time, has a failure rate. The conditions for opening the door are, one, your own chakra. If it is another persons chakra, the eight doors will not respond, even if the other peoples chakra is killing people, all of them will be killed. Does not care about the first half. For the chakra from outside, Bamen would rather die than yield. It''s a big deal and will never open. Only its own Chakra can make Bamen react. Second, it is the special operation and transformation method of chakra recorded in Bamen Dunjia. It is difficult to tell the specific way of Chiba. Basically, it is through a special operation method that enables one''s chakra to tap and be buried in the human body. It is almost indistinguishable from the human body, which is different from the ordinary acupuncture points that can be felt, and then opened with an impact. Of course, if the shock is opened rashly, there will only be one end. The eight gates were originally designed to limit the excessive energy in the human body, enough to kill their own power, so they evolved or were derived. Under normal circumstances, they did not meet the eight. In the case of door opening requirements described in Door Dunjia, except for Shengmen and Xiumen, opening other doors is basically an explosion and death. However, some with special physical abilities, such as the powerful bodies of the Yeyue clan, may be able to open a few more doors, but even the powerful bodies of the Yeyue clan can open four doors without special training. It is estimated to be dead. It wasn''t because of the body exploded that he died, but the internal organs died. That''s right, don''t look at when Matkai, Chiba, and Xiao Li are training, they are basically the same as ordinary physical training, and on the surface they are also muscles. But in fact, they are training their bodies and internal organs in accordance with the exercise methods recorded on the Bamen Dunjia. Strictly speaking, the internal organs of Chiba, Metkay, and Xiao Li are much tougher than other ninjas. But the exercise method recorded on Bamen Dunjia is not something that everyone can learn, and the reason is very simple. This exercise method is difficult. In addition to difficulties, there are no restrictions. Ok Except, if you practice cha, it may cause internal organ damage. Therefore, Bamen Dunjia is forbidden. Indeed, it is true that everyone can cultivate without any special talent requirements, and the training method is just difficult. If a person persists in practicing for ten or twenty years, it can be opened to a high degree. However, all its processes and results are dangerous. Good practice, but also dangerous. Therefore, it is forbidden and does not approve of ninja practice. And if Bamen Dunjia didn''t have this method of tempering the internal organs, the explosive Chakra after opening the door estimated that the internal organs could be squeezed directly. This is also not described in the original work, and Chiba only learned about it after practicing. Otherwise, Bamen Dunjia probably will not become a forbidden technique, but a secret technique practiced by a special type of ninja. For example, Konoha''s immortal body can fully practice Bamen Dunjia without major side effects. Even, as long as the dead door is not opened, the immortal human body''s physical strength and resilience can fully bear the pressure of the eight doors, especially the mature immortal human body, which can be completely repaired while being damaged. Its just that the chakra with the eight-door opening will also damage the internal organs, and the internal organs are the most difficult place to train. This is even unavoidable for the immortal human body. Moreover, if the internal organs are not strong enough, it is likely to be after opening the door. There will be a holistic rupture, and the immortal human bodys resilience may be too late to recover, and the human body will stop all functions due to the explosion of its internal organs. In other words, death. In the case of death, even the immortal human body cannot recover. And Xuena''s soft fist technique was able to reach the eight gates, and directly opened the dead gate of Hinata Hinata. Although it was just a wipe, it still opened the dead gate in a genuine way. what does this mean? It means that Xuena can not only damage the acupoints permanently, but whoever wants to abolish it, if she is familiar with the location of the eight gates, or if she is trained for a little bit of the eight gates, she can directly open people with external force Of eight doors. Moreover, it is any of the eight doors! As for the entire Ninja Realm, except for Metkai and his own words, unless Xuena hits the dead door directly with his dead hand, only two of them in the entire Ninja Realm can survive under the hands of Xuena. No matter how powerful a person is, when the seventh door opens, he will inevitably explode and die. And with the excellent white eyes that Xuena had, almost no one could escape her attack. Of course, opening any door may be an ideal state. After all, the position of the eight doors on the human body cannot be seen directly with a blank eye. However, Xuena was still able to kill with one blow. Because the location of the dead door is fixed. Even if you can''t see it, it''s not wrong to greet your heart directly. And this is also what Xuenai or Xuenai''s soft fist technique is really terrifying. It can truly ignore any abilities and kill with one blow. Even the immortal human body cannot be avoided. But now, such a terrible soft boxing technique has been learned by Neji Hyuga, a child who is still mentally unsound or even psychologically distorted. Then this matter can be big or small. Wang Dali said that if Neji Hyuga has realized the terrible fist of this soft boxing technique, and clearly knows what he can do, another massacre may occur. And this massacre of killing the door will definitely shake the foundation of Konoha, who has lost a powerful family. Going to Xiaoli, the child Hyuga Ningji may not recognize the terrible method of this soft boxing for a lifetime. After all, you can''t see the Bamen acupoints with your eyes. You can only see it when you open it~www.novelhall.com~ Moreover, even if there is a teacher around him who may often demonstrate the eight doors open in front of him, he may not think of his own soft boxing method, so he sullenly regards this soft boxing method as a soft boxing method that can permanently destroy the acupoints. Go down. In this way, naturally it will not cause a big mess. "Hey...it seems that Hyuga Neji is the key now!" Thinking of this, Chiba leaned down and squatted down, pressing his hand on the near side of Metkay again. Hum! Then, in the midst of a silent hum, a waterfall of tadpole characters suddenly spread out from where Metkays back touched the ground, forming a circular formation. "Snapped!" At this moment, a nasal bubble exhaled from the sleeping Matkay suddenly burst. This guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes slowly opened his sleepy eyes. Chapter 2541： not good at Latest URL: "Huh? Chiba? Is this...?" As the nasal bubble burst, his sleepy eyes slowly opened, and the scenery in front of Metkay changed from blurry to clear. Seeing Chiba slowly sitting next to him, he spoke blankly. This man with thick eyebrows and big eyes... really can''t see a trace. At this time, he looked at Metkai with a blank face, like that, in Chiba''s heart, he couldn''t help but curl his lips, as he thought. At this moment, Metkay really looked like he was waking up from a dream, as if he had forgotten yesterday, and even looked like a hangover. Chiba sighed for this acting skill. Uh Yesterday, it seems that he really drank alcohol. It shouldn''t be all acting. Then, after sighing Furu, Chiba seemed to think of something again, and felt a little better. In a sense, Chiba did not completely let go of the calculated grudge. "My house, you were drunk yesterday." However, despite all the thoughts in his mind, Chiba replied quite cooperatively. "Really... sorry!" In this regard, Metkay did not show too much unnaturalness, nor did it contain too much apology for the trouble of sleeping in Chiba''s house, but said it quite naturally. This guy Sometimes, I really don''t know whether he was intentional or unintentional. Seeing how natural Metkay looked, Chiba was a bit unable to judge whether this Metkay was calculating himself, deliberately staying here, and then fighting for half a day to teach his disciples. Because, Metkay''s expression was too natural. Observing the level of his micro-expression, he could not see the slightest premeditated feeling. On the contrary, he could also see the unique feeling of drunken awkwardness. It can''t be true anymore. Even if it is to write round eyes, it is estimated that there are no flaws. To be honest, it was natural for Metkay to show the hangover sleeping in his house, which is exactly what Metkay should show at this time. Even this kind of performance made Chiba feel a familiar warmth. This kind of performance by Metkay is almost the performance of not treating himself as an outsider. And when these guys came to their home more than ten years ago, nothing has changed. It may be because Chiba lives alone, with no parents or younger siblings. It is entirely because he owns a house alone, or it may be a common problem for children with parents. It''s the problem of having no sense of independence at home. As a ninja, almost every child in Konoha Village has different degrees of precocity after becoming a ninja. Some geniuses have mature thinking patterns directly at a young age. Although childrens childishness is indispensable, but Compared with the children in Chiba''s previous life, they are already mature and unable to mature. The best representative of this kind of precocious child is Chiba''s disciple, Uchiha Itachi. For this 4-year-old Uchiha who has Naruto thinking, the rare genius with great love can really be said to be an unexpectedly precocious child in Naruto. Therefore, the whole Konoha Village has no doubt about the maturity of Chiba since childhood. In this world of Naruto, this world where ninjas are pouring over each other, it is not uncommon for them to mature early. Even, in many cases, the appearance of the traits of a genius starts from precocity. Otherwise, just the strategy and precocity that Chiba showed, even if Konoha made a great contribution, it could not stop Konoha from showing such maturity and wise suspicion at such a young age. Even, it is very likely that Konoha would not be able to hand over power to him without this universal precocity, and trust him unconditionally, almost the default Hokage. Not only will it not be like this, but he may even consider his danger. It is estimated that he will not be greeted by power or trust, but various restrictions and constraints, and thorough investigations. No, he would expose his identity as a traveler if he was not careful. At that time, maybe he will be on the experimental platform. Konohas test bench, or Dashewans test bench. And this precocity makes Konoha ninjas in childhood feel that they don''t fit their age. That is the feeling of "not enough independence" mentioned above. On the one hand, they are precocious and have a set of mature thinking honed in the task. The psychological age can be said to be far beyond their actual age. On the one hand, they are children after all, just to adapt to this cruel world and have to grow up quickly. In a sense, this way of growing up in Chiba''s previous life should be deformed and deformed. That is, the psychological growth of these children is completely fueled by the seedlings, which leads to the childishness will not retreat, the maturity has arrived, but there is still indelible child nature. And this deformity is especially obvious in their lives. On the one hand, because of their mature way of thinking, they have reached the threshold of certain aspects of adults, for example, they need independent space, need their own time, or realize that they are mature and need to find themselves. The nature of the shelter. These drove them to be independent, and externally they are eager to separate from their parents. In layman''s terms, they are splitting up to live on their own. On the other hand, they still have their children''s nature, such as dependence on their parents, and emotional appeals to their parents and relatives, that is, part of their psychological level does not want to be separated from their parents. In this way, the complicated psychology of not being free enough and not wanting to leave is long gone. The existence of Chiba, or the existence of Chiba''s house, gave them a space to resolve this complicated psychology. For them, Chiba lives alone and is unfettered. It is similar to their age and is deeply trusted by them. It has resonance and friendship, and Chiba itself does not repel them very much. There, it doesn''t hinder his training anyway, he generally just let it go. This gives them freedom, as if the freedom of time and space is their own. In this way, the feeling of seeking independent space can be satisfied in Chiba. After they resolved this mood, they were able to go home and enjoy the love of their parents and relatives. Although they would still feel restrained, their childrens nature was satisfied. In addition, Chiba also wanted to go as long as they wanted. Freedom, which gives them a state of satisfying all ambivalence. So, going to Chiba''s house is like going home, which is almost the norm for these guys. At least it was the norm ten years ago. The appearance of Metkay now is almost the way he was ten years ago. In a sense, it can be said that Metkay''s feelings and feelings for Chiba have not changed at all. Believe him as always. Fettered as always. As always, it is a partner. This makes Chiba feel warm. At the same time, I also felt that I couldn''t see through Matt Kai. "Don''t be so polite, Ning Ci and Tian Tian, ??I promise you, this afternoon, I will cook a small stove for your two disciples." In response, Chiba finally smiled at the corner of his mouth and said at the same time. "Ok?" However, he said calmly, but the listener was slightly taken aback, apparently not reacting to his sudden words, and almost subconsciously jumped out: "What Ningji and Tiantian?" "what!" Then, the next second after the words were spoken, he reacted, slapped his head, and called out with an exclamation. "forgotten!" Then, in the next second, he just blurted out. Forget... Forgot. In response, Chiba''s mouth twitched unnaturally again. No wonder... No wonder. At the same time, in this unnatural twitch, Chiba also suddenly understood. What acting? What black belly? What has been calculated! It''s all because he has an excess of self-consciousness. This guy, this guy! The reason why he couldn''t see it was not because this guy had grown to the point where he could count him, but because this guy slept and completely left the matter behind! Perhaps, at the beginning, there was a calculation element in it, that is to say, at the beginning, Chiba was right. However, in the back, it was completely not what he thought! This is a muscle called Metkay, but because of alcohol and sleep under alcohol, I completely took this matter and helped my disciple open a small stove to calculate his matter and went to Java. Even, if it werent for his reminder, Im afraid this guy would go back without incident. If he doesnt meet the disciple who rushed over, he might not remember it in a few days, and his disciples would complain , He will just slap his thigh and look regretful when he remembered. Growing up to calculate yourself? This guy? how could it be possible! I really have stayed in the dark world for a long time, and all kinds of plants are all soldiers! This guy is Metkay! How could there be so many twists and turns for that Metkay, who is clamoring with passion and can only attack directly! Even if you start thinking about calculating yourself, after a nap, you will forget a rib plus a missing rib! This is his temperament! Even if it will continue to mature because of battles and missions, some things of character will not become! Ah After a long time, it turned out to be because I forgot! I am still At this time, after the corners of his mouth twitched, Chiba''s eyes were already full of helplessness. Not good at dealing with such a guy! At the same time, his heart is also full of sighs. However, at this moment, Chiba is actually a little joyful and joyful in his heart. From the time he traveled to this world, from the beginning to the present, after all, he has not been good at dealing with people like the three fools and McKay. I don''t understand their brain circuits at all. Now it seems that even after being in the dark world for a long time, his personality has inevitably undergone some changes, and even his way of thinking is almost incompatible with the current interpersonal interactions of Konoha Village, but after all, this has not changed. After all, he still found the feeling of Takichiba when Konoha. It''s like that some things in Metkay will not be adapted because of experience and experience. The Dark World has changed some of his style of doing things, but after all, he is still Taki Chiba inside. That Taki Chiba who is not good at dealing with fools and a tendon. In a sense, Chiba at this time is somewhat at ease. The so-called cowardice of near hometown, living in Konoha for so long, no matter whether Konoha''s internal struggle is dark or not, and regardless of whether Konoha has a natural affection for Konoha in his previous life, he finally got everything he wanted in Konoha village. Feelings are also good. Friends are good too. Regardless of loved ones. They were all obtained in Konoha Village. He also likes the native Konoha people. In previous lives, many people felt that the Will of Fire was hypocritical, and it looked like a conspiracy, brainwashing, etc. However, what he loves and those who love him are people who are edified by the will of fire, and they believe in the existence of the will to fire. It is precisely because of the will of fire that they can get close to Chiba and the son of this traitor. , The guy who hated everyone, gave Chiba everything he wanted. And because of these, Chiba truly regarded Konoha Village as his second hometown. For more than ten years, he suddenly came back, who had changed a lot. Although the busyness of taking over power at the beginning dilutes his emotions of returning home, but now he is free and feels all kinds of differences. The current self and the past The difference in his own, that feeling of cowardice slowly emerged. Especially after several times I felt that my thoughts and actions had too many traces of the dark world. Chiba is still quite afraid that he will not adapt to life in the village of Kiba. However, this excess of self-awareness now makes this fear fade away a lot. "Ah! How did I admit it! No! How did you know?" At this time, Metkay slapped his head in annoyance, as if he realized that his behavior just now was to admit that he had calculated Chiba, which was completely inappropriate. There was another startled exclamation in his mouth. "Snapped!" However, his panic and regretful face quickly solidified on his face. One hand lightly patted his shoulder. Subconsciously, he looked. But seeing Chiba looking at the sea of ??flowers in front of him, there was no imaginary dissatisfaction at the corners of his mouth or his smile, but the only kind of calm he had never seen in Chiba, as if he had seen everything. . Unconsciously, he was stunned. "It''s so obvious!" Then, this sentence slowly spit out from that smile. obvious Regarding this ~www.novelhall.com~, Metkay, whose head was quite a bit unable to turn around, was taken aback again, and subconsciously began to think about what this sentence meant. To this kind of clever man''s dumb words, his reaction always felt like he couldn''t keep up. Uh In fact, what he didn''t know was that he really couldn''t keep up. "Don''t be in a daze, people have already arrived." However, at this time, he couldn''t think anymore. Because Chiba next to him spoke again. The reason why Chiba spoke is also very simple. Hyuga Neji and Tiantian... Arrived! Chapter 2542： Finalize Latest URL: "Already here?" Hearing Chiba''s sudden words, Metkay seemed to be unable to react a little bit. He glanced at Chiba subconsciously, then let out a bewilderment, and finally turned his gaze to the intersection of the cabin. That is, near the sea of ??flowers. At this time, in his eyes, two figures appeared. It was his disciple, Hyuga Ningji, who had Tiantian. "Ah! It''s here..." However, seeing his two disciples, Metkay still seemed to be unable to react, and said in a low voice. Uh Although I said yes, what should I do next? At this time, looking at Tiantian and Ningji Hyuga, who also seemed to have a suspicious look on their faces, Qianba''s heart was a little embarrassed. Yes, at this moment, there are still some reactions different from Matkay''s, but Chiba is a bit embarrassed. The reason for the difficulty is as simple as ever. At this time, looking at Tiantian and Neji Hyuga, Chiba''s old bad sociability, after nearly twenty years, committed again. Originally, or in other words, before seeing Neji Hyuga and Tenten, he felt that the old problems of loneliness, poor communication and interpersonal ignorance accumulated in his two lives had been cured by the fetters of Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina. At least, during that time, although he was still a little strange, he gradually began to adapt to being surrounded by friends and being trusted by others, and others were consciously approaching. It can be said that during that time, he became more and more comfortable with ordinary interpersonal communication. Even, it once made him feel that he had turned to the shadow of withdrawn and unsocial for more than two decades. Even before, he secretly confirmed it. I quietly verified the period of drinking with Asma, Kakashi, and Metkay in front of me. Proved that this period of time has not been separated from Konoha Village because of staying in the dark world for a long time, and also confirmed that there is no problem with the interaction with people, and it has not degraded to the previous. After all, he is now taking over most of Konoha''s power, and even if he has power, it is indispensable to communicate. Although the above-and-down communication is more relaxed, it can''t let the subordinates have too much dissatisfaction. Communication, this is also necessary political wisdom. Prior to this, he had performed well, communication was not a problem at all, and he could even show the generous smile of that kind of subordinate. It can be said that when he agreed to open the small stove just now, his confidence was overwhelming. All sorts of signs show that after so many years of being alone, not only has he not regressed in communication, he has even made progress. And I think about it, for so many years, after all, he was not alone most of the time, and he was accompanied by the 14th and the 15th. However, at this moment, he found that he was too arrogant! How can communication be such a simple thing! This was the disease that Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena had paid so much for themselves in the past. How could it be such a simple thing to overcome? too naive! He thought things too simple! It''s simply guilty enough to put him on a pillar of shame! he, Can''t deal with children! Especially, the mentality is a little unusual for children! For example, the current Hyuga Neji still has Tiantian. At this moment, Chiba''s head is blank, and I don''t know what to say or do. Even, I still regret the fact that Metkay had just promised to open a small stove. Even with a little regret, Asma and Kakashi promised to give all of them a small team. Indeed, his communicative ability has not deteriorated. Even better. Moreover, he also has experience with children, and he has a lot of experience. However, at that time, he was from the perspective of himself as a child, not from the perspective of an elder now. Moreover, the most uncomfortable thing was that seeing Neji Hyuga and Tiantian walking closer and closer, his gradually clearer faces always made him involuntarily correspond to them in the original book. For a while, he really had no idea at all. Moreover, even if he is still from the perspective of a child, there is no good way to persuade him. After all, among the people he had the most contact with at the beginning, there was no such situation as Hyuga Neji. Xuena, who was in the closest situation to Neji Hyuga, didn''t actually make him worry about it. He was worried about how to unlock the bird in the cage and heal the invisible problems of Xuena''s eyes. Xuena didn''t make him worry about psychologically. problem. It should be said that Xuena has never had any negative emotions because of her own circumstances. She is always so strong, so strong that it almost feels stronger. Moreover, whenever Chiba felt that this girl needed his protection, she was always able to do things that surprised him. Looking back now, this girl seems to have always been so strong, and it''s no wonder that the defense forces are obedient to her, and the commander of the defense forces has spoiled her as his successor. In the case of Hirohiko who lost Nao, although Chiba was also very worried, he was almost always cautious, for fear that his slightest mistake would make Hirohiko black. However, in fact, apart from the madness that led to the loss of Nao, Hirohiko did not make him worry more, and after that he was very strong, even breaking the paranoid lineage and ending of the Uchiha clan. Chiba did not see how Hirohiko died. However, Chiba saw a smile at the corner of Hirohiko''s mouth that seemed to be the most ironic relief to Uchiha Nobuhiko. Based on his understanding of Hirohiko, Hirohiko who showed this smile had surpassed Uchiha Nobuhiko before his death. Even, it surpassed the fate of the Uchiha clan, the deepest and most distorted blood of love and hatred that seemed to have been passed down for thousands of years and passed down with the power of the six ways. Hongyan finally chose to forgive. In other words, he chose the love Nao gave him instead of the hatred that Nao caused. In the beginning, Chiba actually didn''t understand why Hirohiko would smile like that, that kind of satisfying and detached smile. Even, for a long time, he thought that Hongyan was killed by an illusion. Later, when drifting at sea, accompanied by the 14th and 15th, when he was free, he would have these memories again, and those scenes were already clearly engraved in his mind. However, because of the company of the 14th and the 15th, and the cruel memory of the nightmare space, he will not go crazy because of the repeated memories. You can recall this paragraph relatively calmly. Either learn from the experience of failure, or recall the momentary grief, to increase their motivation to move forward, get rid of the motivation of drifting on the sea, or to recall the beauty they gave themselves... Gradually, in constant memories, he finally became understood. Whether it was Xuena or Hirohiko, they surpassed themselves in the end. Beyond this ninja world, but also beyond his Chiba himself. Yes, Xuena and Hirohiko surpassed him after all. It also understood that they were not so painful that they died, which gave him a lot of comfort at the time. In other words, among the children he has most contact with, there is no such typical thing as Hyuga Neji. By the way, Hyuga Neji has mastered Yukina''s improved version of soft fist. He had to seize the time to untie him, even if he was watching him by his side, so as not to be used by someone with a heart. Ok To be precise, so as not to be used by Uchiha Nobuhiko. This world is not the original, and the existence of Uchiha Nobuhiko, his existence, in fact, is no longer the original. More than ten years ago, the time of the Shenwubi Bridge was advanced, and he has not forgotten it. If he thinks about the next thing according to the original book and considers the development of the next situation, I am afraid he would have died in the dark world long ago. So, even if his head is blank and there is a little regret, there is no way. Even if you can''t cope, you must bite the bullet and start coping. Ugh I knew it, I should get along with Itachi. Thinking of this, Qianye couldn''t help but think of such an idea. At this moment, he couldn''t help feeling a little regretful. He regretted not teaching Itachi well at the beginning. Although Itachi is also a child who doesn''t need to worry about it. Even the 4-year-old Hokage thinking he might surpass him as a traverser in some places. . As long as he has a little experience in teaching children, he won''t have the dilemma that he can''t start and his head is blank. Even if that kid does not actually need him to teach. Even if he gave all the things that he should teach to that little person, it was the correct way to teach that type of genius. A genius like Itachi, in fact, only needs to teach the basics. As for the more advanced things, he is destined to awaken the writing round eyes, and the Uchiha clans best talents and greatest support, writing round eyes, he cant. If you teach, you can''t teach it. Naturally, someone will teach Itachi. What he can do is actually so little. "Then, I''ll leave it to you next, thank you! Chiba!" And at this moment, when Chiba began to think of Little Itachi, a hand suddenly "slapped" on his shoulder. A word of thanks came afterwards. Then, Chiba felt his shoulders empty, and when he subconsciously turned his head to look around, Metkay next to him was gone. This guy! Suddenly, the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched again. Yes, at this time, just as Qianye''s head was blank, the initiator next to him... Ran! I''m afraid he will regret it... Ran! And it deserves to be that Physique has reached the six normal doors, and can open the seventh door to fight fiercely and still stand up. This guy is instantaneously under this sudden, he has not noticed and seen at all, even he Chiba didn''t even see where he went. At this moment, Qianye was almost dumbfounded, not knowing how to react. "Kay... Teacher?" At this time, just like Chiba, Tian Tian, ??who had originally raised his hand to say hello, was stunned. Although the words in his mouth were uttered according to inertia, in the end, he was already in a state of open mouth. Full of surprises and surprises. "call--!" Then, a light breeze blew, and between the raised skirts and hair, silence came quietly. The three of them all looked at where Metkay had disappeared and were speechless. But then, the silence gradually spread. The three of them began to look at each other, almost awkwardly visible, and slowly moved away. Originally, Chiba''s mind was blank and didn''t know how to deal with it. At this time, Metkai''s suddenness made him even more blank. Although his eyes turned to the two of them subconsciously, they were completely dull and dazed. How could there be words. And Tiantian and Hyuga Ningji were suddenly informed today that they were coming here to gather. They didnt know what it was, they wanted to ask, but their teacher ran away as if they were running away. They also looked confused. . Naturally, there will be no words. Ever since, the three of them stared at them in a daze of doubt. ... "despair!" At the same time, just as the three of them began to recognize the goods with big eyes and small eyes, Metkay, who ran over there, was already standing in a small tree in a small forest quite far away from this Japanese-style cabin Above the branches. At this moment, Metkay, who knew that he had fallen out of Chiba''s sight, slowly turned his head and glanced in the direction of the Japanese-style cabin, but his face was full of heavy color. Chiba... During this period of time, what has gone through to show that look? At this time, he didn''t know why, but he was a little sad, and at the same time, such a question flashed through. In his mind, there was the calm smile that had passed by Qianye. This is a kind of smile that has seen through the years. However, I don''t know why, but it made his heart slightly sour. Just now, after all, I had to consider my own disciple''s small stove, this sour feeling was also suppressed. Now, the matter of turning on the small stove was done, the smile and the sour feeling in his heart became clearer and clearer, finally reaching the point where he could not ignore it. For him ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba has always been an existence he can hardly expect, even Kakashi, he now has a feeling of catching up. But Chiba alone, he always feels that he can''t beat it anyway. However, what he cares most about now is not this feeling of invincibility, but the meaning behind Chiba''s smile. That kind of quiet smile after seeing through. Let him have a feeling that he is no longer in the same world as Chiba. If the previous feeling that you could never be defeated was in terms of strength, then the current feeling of not being in the same world is the difference in spiritual height. This sense of disparity suddenly made him a little uneasy. Chiba, are you planning something again? And in this uneasiness, at this moment, he couldn''t help but flash such a thought in his heart. Chapter 2543： So be it Latest URL: Um... I always feel that although he is also planning something this time, it is different from before. totally different. That expression... Looking back at the Japanese-style cabin that was completely hidden from the woods, Metkay''s brows became more frowning. Even if they haven''t seen each other for more than ten years, they didn''t actually communicate in depth at the beginning, but he could feel it. This time in Chiba, it seemed a little different. However, he couldn''t tell the specific difference. And this inability to tell made him a little uneasy. Compared with Kakashi and Asma, his friendship with Chiba seems to be one level worse, but this does not hinder his understanding of Chiba. That kind of calm smile seemed almost like an expression of accepting everything that was about to happen. Chiba smiled like this. For some reason, Metkay felt very uncomfortable. He still couldn''t tell what was uncomfortable. Then, unable to resist, he raised his head and looked at the peaceful scene under the bright sunshine. Is it possible that this is the tranquility before the storm? But such a thought flashed through his mind. A little worried, but also a little sad. Perhaps, it was the experience of many years of missions, or the intuition of being a senior ninja, vaguely, he felt a feeling that this storm might be more violent than before. In the past, the storm was the most violent one he has experienced. Just... The third Ninja war! And a storm more severe than this... Metkay couldn''t imagine. Ah I am too sensitive. However, soon, he denied his feeling that since the formation of the Ninja World, even in the Warring States Period, it has not been more cruel and violent than the Battle of the Ninja World. Yes, strictly speaking, the Ninja War is more cruel and violent than the battles and wars in the Warring States period. During the Warring States period, although wars and battles were very frequent, and even every minute there would be a family unit fighting another family unit. Maybe every minute, a ninja would die because of the battle. However, if you look at the scale and damage , Even the melee of three or four families is far inferior to a large-scale battle during the Ninja World War. Yes, although there were frequent battles during the Warring States Period, in terms of scale and losses, compared to the Ninja Wars, there were almost a few small ones. In a sense, after the establishment of the Ninja World, the situation of the five major Ninja villages dividing the Ninja Continent has gradually formed, and every decision of the five major ninja villages almost determines the trend of forces and developments in the Ninja Continent, slowly , Ninja World has reduced many battles and frictions because most of the forces are brought together by Ninja Village. There was a period of peace in the Ninja world. Whether it is the integration of a large number of forces, or the emergence of a multiplying boom or a baby boom after peacetime, the future war unit has changed from a family unit to multiple families, and even more families than multiple families. The unit and the unit of the ninja group outside the family unit. In other words, during the Ninja World War, the number of combatants far exceeded that of family units during the Warring States Period. With the increase in the number of people, the scale and losses of the war will naturally increase. Although the battles and wars in the Ninja Village period were much less than those in the Warring States period, the battles and wars in the Warring States period are completely incomparable with the Ninja Wars. More fierce than the Ninja War? It should be impossible. It could only be his allergic reaction. Besides, taking 10,000 steps back, even if there is such a violent storm, how could Chiba let it happen? Or how could Chiba plan such a terrible thing? The third Ninja War and the Kyuubi Rebellion that year almost destroyed the foundation of Konoha. If these two events were to repeat themselves even more violently, Chiba decided not to let this happen. After all, it was because of the concurrent two things that Chiba lost all the cherished people. How could he let this happen again? And now the situation in the village, if it really repeats itself, then it will really be the result of the destruction of the village. How could Chiba plan to destroy the village? With Chiba in such things as Mie Village, even that Uchiha Nobuhiko would definitely not be able to do it. Metkay is very confident about this. Do not! It should be said that all Konoha ninjas and ninjas from other villages basically have this consensus. Unlike the ninjas of other villages, Konoha ninjas trust Chiba, and the ninjas of other villages do not matter what Chiba does, they seem to have a thousand kinds of backhands. From a disguised point of view, it is extremely unbelievable. Trust, all the things Chiba has done, in the eyes of other ninjas in Ninja Village, almost cannot be trusted. It can be said that there is an absolute trust, an absolute distrust, two extremes. And now Metkai, as the ninja of Konoha Village and the Konoha ninja who walked quite close to Chiba, trusts Chiba even more. It is precisely because of this trust that he feels that he is an allergic reaction. And because he felt that he was overly sensitive, the current Metka shook his head, and after looking back at the Japanese-style cabin, he took a deep breath. Please... Chiba. I''ll leave it to you about Ningci. Then, after such a complicated thought flashed in his mind, Metkay''s figure flashed and disappeared above this branch. ... "Okay, you can let Chiba give Kai and the others a small stove. We can think of this matter, that is, Chiba.", At this moment, on the other side, in Kakashis residence, two ninjas with a hangover written on their heads gently took a sip of the sober tea made for a long time, and the white hair covered it. The ninja with the left eye spoke. "Ok, I know." In response to this, the bearded ninja who seemed to be complaining sitting across from him nodded gently, but did not say much. "I didn''t know that the Hyuga clan actually..." Then, after a slight sigh, the bearded ninja couldn''t help but speak. "This matter, let''s stop there." In response, the ninja with white hair covering his left eye spoke, interrupting the bearded ninja''s words and preventing him from continuing. This matter, after all, has something to do with the Hyuga clan, and in the previous exams, this paragraph was almost naked in front of all Shinobu villages. Although there was no response from the above, it seemed to be a reckless plan, but no one. I know what actions and thoughts Chiba or the third generation of Hokage will have secretly taking over most of Konoha. At this time, it is always right to talk less. "Never mind, Kakashi, it''s best for Chiba to solve this matter after all." And when he heard this, the bearded ninja who was interrupted didn''t entangle on this topic anymore, and after another sigh, he concluded the matter. Judging from his name, the ninja with white hair covering his left eye is naturally Konoha''s copy of the ninja, Kakashi. "not always." In response, Kakashi shook his head and said, "This matter, like us, Chiba is also an outsider, and Chiba has not returned to Konoha for more than ten years, so he is facing Neiji Hyuga and the current Hyuga. The Clan does not understand. Although he has solved the problems of the Hyuga Clan without power, even if he has experience and power, it does not mean that he can properly solve this matter. Even, in a sense From the above, Neji''s matter is proof that Chiba did not handle the Hyuga clan well. In other words, Chiba was unable to resolve the contradictions of the Hyuga clan." "Ok" When he heard this, the bearded ninja, Asma who was left because of taking care of Kakashi yesterday frowned slightly, but nodded without refuting. What Kakashi said was good. At the beginning, although Chiba helped Yuuna to escape from the Hyuga clan and did something unprecedented in music history, which was almost a miracle, and let Yukuna escape the fate of becoming a Hyuga clan, it cannot be said that Chiba solved the Hyuga clan. Internal contradictions. What happened to Yukina is more like Chiba single-handedly overwhelming the Hyuga clan with his own influence and strength, but it did not resolve any contradictions among the Hyuga clan. It was completely with one person, under the pressure of the entire village and the Hyuga clan, to protect Xue Na. Although the deeds are said to be true and almost legendary, Chiba has not resolved anything about the internal conflicts of the Hyuga clan. Otherwise, there would be no situation like Hyuga Neji. Separate the family and kill the clan. And it''s still under the public. It can be imagined to what extent the internal contradictions of the Hyuga clan have accumulated. Hyuga Neji is almost desperate to vent his resentment. This kind of hatred is so unforgettable for them who have experienced countless darkness and cruelty. To be honest, those who have absolute trust in Chiba do not dare to have any confidence that Chiba can handle this matter properly. "Anyway, I can only trust Chiba now. This matter, as Hokage of the Five Dynasties, is going to be resolved after all. Otherwise, if something happens to the Hyuga clan, in this era, it is difficult to imagine it will What is the situation." In response, Kakashi took another sip of tea and said lightly. "Oh, as expected to be the guy who is destined to become Konoha''s first or second character. Now he is thinking about what happens after Chiba becomes Hokage. Should I call you Konoha''s fifth generation Hokage now? Right hand?" Hearing this, Asma nodded first, then suddenly smiled and teased. "Don''t be joking, you don''t know who is the most suitable person to be the second person." Kakashi didn''t react too much to this, as if he smiled, and then spoke with a reminiscence tone. "In the end, I still want you. In case, the original number two person, if there is a leave or something, marriage leave, pregnancy leave, then the Hokage''s affairs will probably be pressured on you." Hearing this, Asma paused, and a look of recollection appeared in his eyes, as if he had imagined what Kakashi said about the second person, the corner of his mouth suddenly smiled, and he spoke again. "Ah" In response, Kakashi smiled softly and did not speak any more. This time, Asma is right. If Xuena gets married and becomes pregnant, I am afraid that even Chiba, Hokage, will not be able to perform his duties. When the time comes, there is really a high probability that everything will be Press on yourself. However, at that time, I must have been willing. After all, if that''s the case, it should be a Dzogchen situation that everyone will be happy about. Compared to now, what a beautiful situation. Then, neither of them spoke, as if each were immersed in the imagination that was mentioned inadvertently. ... "Oh? Is that so?" And at this time, in the Hokage office, after listening to the report of his immediate Anbu cronies, the face of the three generations of Hokage who was more energetic than before showed a smile, and said. "Yes, the battle traces on the Hokage Rock Statue Mountain have been identified. No, it should be said that Lord Chibas report has been sent. This is only left by him during the practice with Kakashi and others. What a suspicious invasion, or something big happened." In response, the cronies who were half kneeling at Hokage''s desk spoke. "This... Unexpectedly, their competitive spirit is still so strong." Hearing this, the three generations of Hokage and Yan Yueshen spoke. It seems that the severe fighting traces found before are just the traces of children throwing mud and flowers to fight and make trouble, and it is not a major matter. "And now?" Later, after these words, he spoke curiously. Obviously, the three generations of Hokage at this time, or the three generations of Hokage after Chiba came back, have always been in a good mood. Speaking and handling things also brings a relaxed and happy atmosphere. In the past ten years, even in the past few decades, the three generations of Hokage have hardly been so relaxed and happy. "At present, it seems that Mrs. Chiba has agreed to teach them for a period of time as a substitute teacher for their class." In this regard, the cronies answered truthfully. Three generations of adults have been in a good mood these days~www.novelhall.com~ their complexion has also improved a lot. All thanks to Lord Chiba. It is great that Master Chiba can come back! And in his heart, he thought so from the bottom of his heart. "Really... Substitute teacher... Well, anyway, there shouldn''t be any major events in the past month." But when he heard these words, the third generation of Hokage was silent for a while, with a somewhat solemn expression on his face. However, in the end his face stretched out, and he nodded slightly. Let him get in touch with the new generation more. Just do it. And at this time, in the mind of the third generation of Hokage, such a thought that seemed to be a little gratifying flashed through. Chapter 2544： Me and you... The latest website: "Sit down first, I''ll change your tea." Looking at the two unidentified people in front of him, Chiba took a slight breath and closed his stunned mouth before suddenly stood up and spoke to the two people in front. sit? Tea? And when they heard this, Neji Hyuga and Tian Tian, ??who were still in a daze, were visibly startled, and looked at each other in surprise. Just about to say something, he opened his mouth and stopped. At this time, Chiba had already stood up and walked into the room with the tea and fruit tray. "This" In response, Neji Hyuga and Tiantian looked at each other again. To tell the truth, they really couldnt react to the situation right now. After the practice ended yesterday, and after they left each, they received a contact from their teachers trustee, saying that they had gathered in a remote corner of the village at noon today. . They are naturally convinced of their teachers contact, and after yesterdays almost earth-shattering duel exercise for them, they looked at the ninja named Taki Chiba who had just returned to the village on an out-of-home mission. Curious, although I don''t know why my teacher came to such a remote place, they still came on time. Even, it was a bit early. My teacher has the habit of arriving at the meeting place in advance. If I am here a little earlier, if I meet a teacher who is also in advance, I can use these a little earlier to get to know this Takichiba. As for the punctual assembly time, it is very likely that his teacher will do some special training or something. After all, do Tiantian and Hyuga Ningji know that his teacher really values ??this Zhongnin exam. At that time, if you arrive on time, it is very likely that the special training will start directly, and there will be no time to ask Takichiba''s questions. However, what I didn''t expect was that when I first arrived here, my teacher left like running away. Even if Hyuga Ningji is known as a genius and has a meticulous mind, he is also the first young genius to cross the threshold of Shinnin in the same period in the future. Not mindful. "Yes Yes." However, the two still somewhat responded to Takichiba''s tea-changing behavior. They still have the most basic courtesy. After seeing their seemingly earth-shattering duel, they also had the most basic respect for this Takichiba. One is respect for his strength. Second, the Takichiba in front of him is more or less a figure of the teacher generation, and he respects the elders and seniors. After a response, the two of them were not very polite, and sat down on the tatami on the porch. How do you feel, our teacher handed us over to Taki Chiba. After sitting down, Tian Tian couldn''t help looking at Neji Hyuga next to him, conveying such a meaning in his eyes. Ok. As for the glance that Tiantian handed over, Neji Hyuga nodded and agreed. This situation... Teacher Kai, what are you going to do! After that, the two people who exchanged their eyes flashed such a thought at the same time. Is it possible that Takichiba gave us special training? Moreover, quite tacitly, such an idea flashed through their minds. "Unexpectedly, there is such a beautiful scenery in such a remote place in the village." Then, it seemed that I wanted to ease the silence of the present atmosphere, relax each other''s mood, and make it more conducive to thinking. I glanced around every day, but I saw that the sea of ??flowers was colorful, and under the bright sunshine, I almost felt shining. She is a girl, almost subconsciously speaking with a sense of exclamation. "Ok." Regarding this, it seemed that in front of Tiantian, Neji Hyuga was a little silent, and nodded immediately in agreement. To be honest, he didn''t expect that in such a remote place, there would still be such a paradise. However, just like this one did not expect, his heart is also full of doubts. This remote area is almost the gateway to Konoha Village. It stands to reason that this should be a sentry post, not this beautiful sea of ??flowers. Because of the Hukage Rock Mountain, Konoha''s high wall can''t extend to this side, and here is still far from the border of the fire country, but for the ninja, the border of the big country is almost in vain. In fact, there are only two places where a country is really difficult to infiltrate or attack. One is the fortification of the daimyo palace, and the second is the Ninja Village of the country. In other words, according to the real strategic location, the border line of Konoha Village, or the defense line, is actually a few kilometers from the Japanese-style cabin, which just borders the Hokage Rock Mountain. And this cabin happens to be located in this important defense area, which can take into account the defense line between the Hokage Rock Mountain and the Hokage Rock Mountain. It can be said that the enemy coming from the direction of the Hokage Rock Mountain and the defense line of this side will pass the first pass. This is the Japanese-style cabin. In any case, this place should be a fortress, not this grand scene. This was Neji Hyuga''s first surprise when he saw the sight in front of him. And the second surprise is the purpose of my teacher. Obviously, the escape of my teacher, as well as the current sea of ??flowers, all show that my teacher didn''t let himself be trained. Even if it seemed that he had given himself to this Taki Chiba, it was not for special training. And if he is handed over to Taki Chiba for special training, then, although it makes sense to give him to Taki Chiba for special training, Taki Chibas physical strength is obvious to all, and he and his teacher Similarly, he can use Bamen Dunjia, and he seems to have more control over Bamen Dunjia than his own teacher. It is more than enough to teach himself and train himself specially. However, the sea of ??flowers in front of him had obviously been carefully taken care of. When he walked over, he subconsciously looked at it. Whether it was pruning or fertilizing, he had done meticulously, otherwise the sea of ??flowers would not grow so well. As for the special training in this place, I am afraid that this sea of ??flowers will definitely be out of service by then, and even if it is not out of service, it will definitely be damaged. This is not what a person who takes care of this sea of ??flowers so meticulously would like to see. Even if his teacher is far away, Taki Chiba is not willing. And looking at the appearance of his teacher running away just now, there may be a sense of fear that Taki Chiba will repent. In other words, Takichiba may have reluctantly agreed to his teacher. Then, in this situation of reluctantly agreeing, Taki Chiba must be unwilling to see the sea of ??flowers that he took care of being destroyed. In other words, Takichiba may not agree to special training. In other words, the purpose of meeting here today is not for special training. "Don''t think too much, drink tea." However, at this moment, an abrupt sound suddenly sounded behind Neji Hyuga, and of course, it was also behind Tiantian. At the same time, refreshed tea and fruit plates are placed between them. When! Almost instantly, the hair behind Hyuga Neji exploded, and the cold sweat came out from the corner of his forehead. His face instantly stiffened. It has been a long time since he was approached from behind so quietly, even without opening his eyes! Although he has only been on the mission for one year, he has developed the habit behind the vigilance, and because of the relationship between the birds in the cage of the separation, his eyes are flawed. For the once blind spot, he did it. A lot of remedial training. And the instinctive vigilance behind is one of his best remedies over the years. "Thank you!" At this time, looking at some delicious and expensive snacks on the fruit plate, Tian Tian''s eyes almost lit up, and for Tian Tian, ??being approached silently was not a big deal. It''s not that her vigilance is far from that of Hyuga Ningji, but that it is not unusual for Tian Tian to be approached in such a quiet manner. And now it was in the village, and it was the residence of Takichiba, she couldn''t think of any danger. Therefore, at this time, he was not as nervous as Hyuga Neji. On the contrary, because she sees the snacks that she usually wants to eat for a long time but suffers from not having so much budget to buy, she is very excited. After all, as a ninja-shaped physique ninja, it costs a lot of money, and the little money for the mission is not enough for her to enjoy the delicious food. Although, Neji usually buys some rare ninjas for her. However, she still lacks money. Now that she can eat these coveted good things for free, and in a safe environment, she has already put down all her precautions. At this time, there are only these snacks. "You... are very smart." But at this moment, with the sound of Yi Jue, Neji Hyuga looked at his other side with a little stiffness. At this moment, Qianye was already sitting beside him, gently placing the steaming teacup beside him. "Sip tea first and calm down." And as his gaze settled, Taki Chiba''s mouth showed an inexplicable reassuring smile, as he said. calm Hearing this, because the creepy person who made him sit down next to him, it is inevitable that the shocked Hyuga Ningji was slightly startled, and the two words still echoed in his mind, but he repeated it subconsciously in his heart. "Yes." Afterwards, he was suddenly shocked and took a sip after picking up the teacup. The tea should be cold, seemingly steaming, but not hot when swallowed. And as the unique bitter taste of tea emerged, he slowly calmed down. "Let me introduce myself first, my name is Taki Chiba, your substitute teacher in the future." Seeing that the slightly distracted look in Hyuga Neji''s eyes slowly condensed, Chiba paused for a while, and spoke quite seriously. Substitute teacher? Hearing this, Neji Hyuga who was drinking tea and Tian Tian who was eating snacks were taken aback at the same time, and their two eyes quickly fell on Chiba''s face. "Yes, starting tomorrow, I will teach you to a certain degree." In response, Chiba nodded. "we?" And Neji Hyuga quickly found the key point in this statement. "Yes, of course, not just your Kaiban, but also the seventh, eighth and tenth classes. Your turn is the day after tomorrow, and the meeting place is here." In response, Chiba said with a smile. Substitute teacher? acquired? Here? And hearing this, subconsciously, Neji Hyuga and Tiantian looked at each other, with a strange look on their faces. "Don''t be suspicious, this is the task your teacher gave me. As for why, you should all know." In response, Chiba spoke again. Yes For the Zhongnin exam? And hearing this sentence, the two of them naturally had the answer. Indeed, if this person is specially trained... At the same time, when the answer came up, the two invariably looked at the Taki Chiba in front of them, and in their minds was the situation of this person alone against the four tacitly cooperative Shinnin. But, starting tomorrow... However, Neji Hyuga quickly discovered something unusual. "So, what is today?" Then, finding unusual support, he also asked quickly. "Give you a small stove." To this, Chiba also answered truthfully. A few short sentences, regardless of the original impression, were enough for Chiba to see that the young man in front of him was of a very sensitive type. On this point, the world''s Hyuga Neji, who became the first Shinnin in the same period, is also certain. Of course, if there is no individual defect in the same period, then a strong competitor may emerge at the earliest. "Small stove?" And hearing this, whether it was the keen discovery of the unusual Hyuga Neji, or Tian Tian, ??whose attention was attracted by snacks, were all startled. At the same time, three words appeared in their eyes and hearts at the same time. why? The current situation is also obvious. Takichiba''s strength is obvious to all. Since he said he wanted to serve as a substitute teacher for all classes, he must have taught together under the strong request of teachers in all classes. And it''s a class for a day. Just looking at this conclusion, and combining it with my teacher''s escaping posture that I was afraid of repentance just now, I am afraid that there is a battle between dragons and tigers. And the follow-up also needs a bowl of water to be leveled. In other words, one day is one day, no one can have more. This small stove should actually not exist. As for what his teacher might have a thicker friendship, Hyuga Ningji and Tian Tian didn''t think that they would be able to teach them because of this. "This... how do you say?" For the two people''s puzzled look ~www.novelhall.com~ Chiba almost understood the meaning of the two in seconds, and now smiled slightly stiffly. Although there is no blank in his head now, to solve the problem of Hyuga Neji, somehow still find a good starting point. This kind of thing is difficult to say, and simple is not necessarily simple. As long as the method is right, a smart person like Hyuga Neji will quickly understand. Although understanding does not mean that it is completely resolved, this matter will not change anymore. At least, it won''t cause any trouble in the near future. It can also prevent Uchiha Nobuhiko. "I have a connection with you." Thinking of this, Chiba suddenly raised his hand, pointed at Neji Hyuga, and said. Chapter 2545： Known secret Latest website: Yuanyuan? I? What is...this Takichiba? His eyes widened slightly, and a kind of astonishment slowly appeared on Neji Hyuga''s face, astonished in his heart. "I?" At the same time, his lips opened slightly, and this word full of interrogative tone, with a sense of surprise, blurted out. What is the relationship between me and him? After that, such a strong question naturally appeared in his heart. Neji? Have a connection? Can you get to the point of opening a small stove? At this time, Tian Tian also stopped eating snacks, blinking his eyes, a bit curious and incredible in his eyes. To be honest, she also knows about Neji''s family situation. Although Ning Ci is in the Hyuga clan and his family is behind him, Ning Ci is basically an orphan. Both of his parents have died and he does not interact with anyone in the clan. Except for some routine things in the separation of the family, He almost immersed himself in painstaking practice, and did not have any contact with the tribe. Moreover, Neji once confessed to himself that night that he seemed to be a genius of the Hyuga clan who grew up in the aura of his family, but in essence, he was nothing more than an orphan without relatives. At that time, Ning Ci''s expression, every day I feel that what Ning Ci said was the truth. And since he has no relatives and no reason, then, what is the origin of Takichiba, who has never heard of him? To be honest, Tian Tian doesn''t think there is any origin. However, since this Takichiba said so, there should be something to do with it. The ninja in front of him seemed to be about the same age as his teacher, but he possessed unimaginable power, and he performed tasks outside all the year round, winning the trust and reuse of the village. Although Tian Tian is not considered an experienced ninja, after all, their team has performed one more year of missions, and because of the special nature of their team, it can be regarded as being exposed to something that other people can''t reach at this age. She still understands some things. Like the Takichiba in front of him, who has been on assignment for more than ten years, in addition to absolute strength, he must have the trust of the village. Here, it is said that there is a relationship with Neji, although I think it is impossible, but this Takichiba does not need to use the relationship to close. A strong curiosity surged involuntarily every day. It seemed that Neji didn''t know. At this time, Chiba''s brows, who were observant of the two of them, frowned slightly, and such a complicated idea that he didn''t know how to describe passed in his heart. "What you have mastered is not a simple soft boxing method. In other words, it is not a normal soft boxing method." And thinking of this, Chiba said as he heard the suspicious voice of Hyuga Ningji. How did he know! As soon as these words came out, whether it was Hyuga Neji or Tiantian, his face suddenly changed, and a touch of terror appeared in his eyes almost at the same time. The meaning of this sentence is very obvious. This Taki Chiba can see that he (Nenji) is not using ordinary soft boxing. How to do? Almost instantly, Tian Tian looked at Neji Hyuga, and asked questions with a little panic in his eyes again. How...what to do? At this time, Hyuga Neji was also a little panicked. This is not an ordinary soft boxing method. This powerful method is far more powerful than the ordinary soft boxing method. It is a secret he must conceal! It is a secret that must not be known to the public or anyone! If this secret is known by others, especially by the Hyuga clan, the consequences may be disastrous. "It seems that it should be." At this moment, Chiba seemed to confirm something, nodded, and said. he Was it a temptation just now? And hearing this sound, Hyuga Ningji and Tian Tianxin shook at the same time and tightened suddenly. To be honest, this matter should be said to be the secret of the two of them, even Xiao Li and his own teacher Kai did not know. Even, apart from the two of them, no third person in Konoha Village knew that Neji had mastered a soft boxing method that was far more powerful than ordinary soft boxing methods. Moreover, they also know very well how much trouble it will cause if this information is leaked out. First of all, the Hyuga clan must be unable to sit still. Soft boxing, whether it has been improved or not, is a physical skill. Any ninja with white eyes, blood and bounds can practice it. No matter how difficult it is, there will always be a few people who can learn it, even, very Possible mass production. And considering the power of this improved version of the soft boxing technique, if the Hyuga clan can be mass-produced, even if only a few people master it, it will be enough to contemplate the crowd, truly surpass the extinct Uchiha clan, and become the real Konohas strongest clan. . However, the relationship between Hyuga and them is not harmonious. Taking this into account, it is likely to evolve into an extreme method by the Hyuga clan against Hyuga. The village is not easy to intervene by extreme means. At that time, Hyuga Neji''s personal safety will definitely be seriously threatened. Secondly, there were originally many villages coveting the Hyuga clan, especially the lineage of the Hyuga clan. Now it is the time for the Zhongnin exam. There are many people with mixed eyes. It is inevitable that there will be a wall and ears, in case other villages learn about this news. , I''m afraid, the consequences are even more terrible. They know very well that this matter cannot be known to anyone. It''s hard to say that when Chunin took the exam, this person was actually hiding in the dark. At the same time, such a thought passed through their hearts at the same time. At this time, they were still very awake, knowing that since Taki Chiba said so, they must have seen it. After thinking about it, Takichiba could see Neji using this improved version of the soft boxing method, only possible when he lost his mind in the middle of the Ninja exam. Only then did Neji use this soft fist in front of others. It''s just that no one could tell at the time that Ning Ci was no longer using ordinary soft boxing. As for how Tiantian knew that Neji Hyuga had learned this is not an ordinary soft boxing technique. In fact, it''s quite simple, because Tian Tian happened to see that this was not an ordinary soft boxing practice by Hyuga Neji, and at that time, it happened to be when Hyuga Neji was practicing. Ok In other words, Tian Tian happened to see him when he practiced. Then, as one of the teammates of Ning Ci, one of the people he trusts most, he also understands the truth and the danger of this situation. Therefore, Tian Tian naturally promised to keep Ning Ci secret. However, during the period, Ning Ci promised her every day, occasionally helping her buy some strange things, shopping with her and carrying her physical skills with training and so on. "Don''t be nervous, I know the stakes in it. At the beginning, she should not be exposed for this reason." In this regard, Chiba naturally guessed the reason for the two people''s tension now, and the reason why he mentioned this incident was not to make the two little ones nervous, and he also spoke with comfort at the moment. "she was?" When they heard Chibas gentle voice, their heart tightened, but they didnt know why they relaxed slightly. The original sigh of dangling, they didnt know why they relaxed a lot, but after being relaxed, they subconsciously opened their mouths and asked. come out. Obviously, both of them are very keen and can quickly grasp the key points in Chiba''s words. "Oh...I improved the ordinary soft boxing at the beginning, and created a female ninja that is far more powerful than the ordinary soft boxing." In response, Chiba smiled slightly and explained. "you!" Hearing this sound, Hyuga Neji''s reaction was a bit unexpected from Chiba''s. He saw Hyuga Neji''s eyes slightly open, and the whole person leaned forward a little better, almost touching him. In the pair of white eyes who were staring at him, there was a slight sense of surprise, but more, it was a kind of urgency, a kind of impatient. As if looking forward to it, no, it is longing! It seems that I want to get from Chiba the answer he particularly desperately wants to know. "Know, my mother?" Then, after staring at Chiba intently, Hyuga Neji spoke again. I asked the question I wanted to know. "your mother?" But this time, when he heard Neji Hyuga''s words, Chiba was stunned, but a dazed expression flashed across his face. Neji Hyuga''s mother? Is Hyuga''s wife? I remember it should be... At the same time, his heart began to subconsciously recall. To be honest, Hyuga''s mother, he couldn''t think of it all at once. Although he also investigated the Hyuga clan because of Yuuki''s relationship, it was mainly aimed at the Hyuga clan at the time. How much understand. In addition, Xue Nai was blind at the time, and he didn''t show it clearly, but he was still anxious to get angry, but the situation at the time did not allow him to get angry. At that time, he had to force his sanity, so he didn''t show it. This anxious anger and the fact that he didn''t focus on understanding the branch family, Yukina didn''t say much. Except for Hyuga Neji''s father, Hyuga, Chiba didn''t know much about it. For more than ten years, some things have long been forgotten. At this time, Chiba couldn''t think of it either. "Yumiko, Yumiko Hyuga, my mother." At this time, Neji Hyuga seemed to lose his mind a little, and said eagerly. It turns out that the source mentioned is my mother? This Takichiba, know my mother? At the same time, emotions called excitement continued to emerge in his heart, and his head was almost blank. Yumiko? Yumiko...Ah! I remembered it was Yumiko, and I remember the one who took care of Yumiko before. At this time, Chiba''s inspiration flashed when she heard this, and she instantly remembered the pretty and temperamental female ninja who had given Xuena something. "I remembered?" At this time, Neji Hyuga was approaching almost step by step. Although his head was gradually blanking out, his eyes were still very sharp. Obviously, this is the look of Chiba''s sudden look just now. "Well, I remember. But, I''m not talking about your mother." In response, Chiba nodded first, then shook his head, and said. "Not my mother?" Hearing this, Hyuga Ningji was startled, his figure almost leaned back abruptly, the whole person sat upright, and his mouth was unbelievable. How can this be? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. For him, this is almost impossible. Because this unusual soft boxing technique was passed on by my mother''s word of mouth, and under the supervision and training of my mother, I mastered the basis of this unusual soft boxing technique. Had it not been for his mother who passed away only a year after his father''s death, he would have mastered this unusual soft boxing technique faster. To be honest, the difficulty of practicing this unusual soft boxing technique is also very high. He doesn''t think that if her mother hadn''t created it by herself, she could teach her own foundation so quickly, and to understand this unusual soft boxing technique. It would not be so thorough. Moreover, his mother was the first to explain to him the drawbacks of this soft boxing technique. It means that no one can know. Unless the moment of life and death is truly reached, it must not be used, or even in front of others. He has always believed that his mother has created this improved version of soft boxing. At the same time, he didn''t believe that besides his own mother, there would be anyone who could improve the soft boxing technique that has been passed down for thousands of years by the Hyuga clan. Own mother, only under the curse of family separation, could only become a vassal. If she is the clan, then no one has anything to do with the clan now. Now, the Taki Chiba in front of him suddenly said that it was not his own mother who created this improved version of the soft boxing method, but someone else. How could he not be shocked and unbelievable? "Really... You got this soft boxing technique from your mother." At this time, seeing Neji Hyuga''s reaction, Chiba also understood something, and nodded immediately and sighed softly. "Yes, after something like that happened, she shouldn''t exist in the history of the Hyuga clan. Even in the village, it should be..." Then, as if talking to himself, he whispered softly, his face quietly showing a bit of melancholy. she was? There is another...her? And this time ~www.novelhall.com~, who had calmed down a bit, Hyuga Neji and Tiantian couldn''t help but look at each other again. In this eye, it was full of doubts. But they knew very well that she should be the creator of the soft boxing technique Taki Chiba said, the improved soft boxing technique. "If it wasn''t my mother, who else would there be?" But at this moment, after looking at each other, Neji Hyuga couldn''t help but asked. Although he didn''t believe that besides his mother, there was any member of the Hyuga clan who could create such a soft boxing technique. However, in respect and politeness, he decided to ask. "You may not know, you actually..." At this time, Chiba did not sell Guanzi, and said straightforwardly. "There is also an aunt." Chapter 2546： Shouldnt... Latest website: "Aunt...Aunt?" Seeing Taki Chiba''s serious expression with no trace of lying, Hyuga Neji slowly widened his eyes, his white pupils were filled with consternation. Aunt? I... still have an aunt? Father...Is there a younger sister? At the same time, this series of interrogative sentences appeared in his heart. This is unheard of before. As far as he knows, his father has only one brother, and only that brother who can control his father and even the whole family because he was born a few seconds earlier is the current patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Japanese foot. There is no sister! "what!" And hearing Neji Hyuga''s doubtful words, Chiba nodded seriously, expressing affirmation. "impossible" In this regard, Hyuga Neji almost subconsciously denied it. "It''s just that this little sister, whether it is Hyuga Nizu, Hyuga Nizu, or the entire Hyuga clan, there is no way to mention it." However, this sentence was subconsciously denied, but was quickly interrupted by Chiba. "Can''t mention it?" At this moment, Tian Tian couldn''t help but ask. "Yes, there is no way to mention it, no, to be more precise, it should be reluctant to mention it." In response, Chiba looked at Tiantian, nodded affirmatively, and said. "Don''t want to mention it? Why? What did you do to shame the Hyuga clan...?" Hearing this, Tian Tian seemed to understand something, his reaction was quite fast, and he spoke almost subconsciously. Only when he was halfway through the conversation, he glanced at Neji Hyuga and thought about it before he said the second half. "Well... what should I say? Putting the Hyuga clan to shame... It turns out to be like this, but it is not accurate. She did not do anything to shame the Hyuga clan. On the contrary, she did All things are enough for the Hyuga clan to be proud of her. If the Hyuga clan can put down his face." Regarding this, Chiba smiled suddenly and thought about it a little bit. After organizing the language, he spoke. "Let down your face..." Hearing these words, almost subconsciously, Neji Hyuga, who had originally looked "impossible", looked at Tiantian who asked the question. And, keenly discovered the key points in Chiba''s words. "How do you feel, this is an incredible event!" At the same time, Tian Tian, ??who was in contact with Hyuga Neji, also spoke in surprise. "Speaking of which, I should have handled this matter." And at this time, Taki Chiba in front of him seemed to be caught in a memory, with a slight thought in his eyes, and he continued speaking with a little sigh in his mouth. Broken? Besides, isn''t that her board broken? Is this person broke? In this regard, Hyuga Neji and Tiantian were more puzzled. "Who is she? What happened? How come I have an aunt that the Hyuga people don''t want to mention?" At this time, Hyuga Ningji didn''t have much patience anymore. After all, this was something that was about the founder of the soft boxing method he now masters, which is far beyond the ordinary soft boxing method. To be honest, even though this Takichiba said something really interesting, he still couldn''t believe that the mother of this soft boxing method that surpassed the conventional combat power of the Hyuga clan was not the founder of this boxing method. After all, it was almost his common sense that his mother created such a soft boxing technique, and he couldn''t imagine it. There are so many tricks that no one can think of, except for his own mother. Who will master. "Well... this matter, in fact, shouldn''t be told to you by me." In response, Chiba frowned slightly, a hint of hesitation flashed across his face, and a little hesitation in his mouth. To be honest, even though I said it quickly, Chiba didn''t intend to tell Hyuga Neji. In other words, this matter should not be told by him. Did he tell Neji Hyuga himself or the person told Neji Hyuga, although for Neji Hyuga, there was no big difference, he just learned about this from different channels. However, whether it was himself or that person had a lot to do with Chiba. After all, in Chiba''s thinking, that person is the most critical figure of the Hyuga clan, that is, the current patriarch of the Hyuga clan. Yes, in Chiba''s ideal state, it is this matter that Hyuga Nisatsu told Hyuga Neji. And this can be considered the first step in the ice dissolution of the relationship between the Hyuga clan and Chiba. That''s right, in fact, as the actual Naruto agent who took over Konoha, the relationship between Chiba and the Hyuga clan is very cold compared to the relationship between other families. Even this time when power took over, the three generations of Hokage deliberately avoided the Hyuga clan, and did not hand over the transfer power of the Hyuga clan to himself. Obviously, over the past ten years, the Hyuga clan has been very grudge against him because of what happened back then. There is a grudge, until now, in more than ten years, the three generations of Hokage who are extremely good at political methods have not solved this knot. Although Chiba does not care about the attitude of the Hyuga clan, with his current situation in Konoha, even if the Hyuga clan strongly opposes him to take over Konoha, there will be no waves. Even if the Hyuga clan rebels because he does not obey him, I am afraid It can''t change the future of Konoha. What''s more, the Hyuga clan now didn''t react to him taking over Konoha. It''s just that the Hyuga clan is Konoha''s most noble clan after all. Although there are internal problems and the contradictions are becoming increasingly acute, they have reached a state where they have to be resolved. However, for Konoha, the Hyuga clan is not even a bit sorry. The place. Asking for others, cooperating and cooperating, and holding a low profile. Even the patriarchs of the Hyuga clan almost expressed their willingness to go through water and fire for Konoha, regardless of life or death, whenever there was a major event during their tenure. And, more than one practice. Throughout history, at least 5 Patriarchs of the Hyuga clan died on the battlefield guarding Konoha. This indirectly led to the helplessness of the Hyuga clan for a period of time, especially when there was a tendency to war, the multi-sect family model was implemented. , In order to stabilize the situation immediately after the current Patriarch''s death. To be honest, the Hyuga clans clan and family division model, in addition to protecting the current clans progenitor, can also stabilize the clan situation in the first place, cohesive forces, and continue to serve Konoha when the family lord suddenly dies in battle. Contribute. Of course, this multi-family model eventually ended because of a rebellion. The village also paid more attention to protecting the progenitor of the Hyuga clan, and gave the Hyuga the greatest respect and respect. In terms of personal attitude, there is no doubt that Chiba also feels that there are long-standing abuses within the Hyuga clan, and the internal policies they promote will sooner or later give rise to huge instability, and the appearance of Hyuga Neji also proves this. However, from Konoha''s point of view, this model can stabilize and condense the Hyuga clan the fastest, and guarantee the pure blood of the Hyuga clan, as well as the powerful and versatile blood lineage in the blood. Inheritance of strength. It can be said that, as a force that cannot be ignored in the village, the family division of the Hyuga clan is very conducive to the use of this force. But now that Chiba has taken over Konoha in a true sense, he has to consider this aspect of the Hyuga clan. Moreover, he can''t handle this matter solely based on his personal likes and dislikes. I believe that the third generation of Hokage can also see the internal abuses of the Hyuga clan, but the third generation of Hokage did not choose to interfere, and it was laissez-faire in the eyes of others. In the eyes of many people in the previous life, this can be regarded as a black spot of the third generation of Hokage. In some thicker black explanations, this is often used as an argument for the third generation of Hokage''s black belly. However, Chiba didn''t think so. Which politician didn''t mean it? Even if you don''t want a black belly, you must have a black belly because if you don''t have a black belly, you will be eaten by other black-bellied politicians. This is the law of survival, this piece of the law of survival. However, here, Chiba does not think that the third generation of Hokage does not want to care, is laissez-faire. In this position, Chiba is very clear that it is not that he does not want to manage, but that he cannot manage. This accumulated abuse has existed for thousands of years, and the time of thousands of years has proved that this type of family division can exert the greatest combat power of the Hyuga clan and can make Hyuga A clan better protects Konoha, and this model has also guarded Konoha for thousands of years, which makes sense and has actual results. If you care about it rashly, or cancel it forcibly. Not to mention the changes in the attitude of the Hyuga clan due to the village''s intervention, it is said that the sect division mode has been cancelled, what else can be done to make the Hyuga clan so easy to inherit and manage. In this matter, in terms of family management, there are many families in Konoha Village, but they have a lot of experience. It can be said that there is no village like the Hyuga clan that has maintained a pure and prosperous bloodline for thousands of years. As the founders of the family, the Senju and Uchiha clan, almost only the only seedlings are left, no longer the original pure blood. That is to say, there has never been a powerhouse like the original Naruto and Uchiha Madara. And the slightly better Sarutobi clan is considered to be a relatively high clan when Konoha was founded, but now it has a tendency to decline. Asma is the only young ninja who can handle it. Other families, such as the famous autumn roads, the mountains and the Nara clan, although there are still many outstanding ninjas that can be brought out, but the people have begun to decline, but the three generations will almost enter the single seedling mode. The reason why these families will decline is not because of peace and corruption, but the basic laissez-faire policy. If you go to the battlefield, you will go up with a brainstorm. If you want to die, you will kill a large number of excellent ninjas. If it is not for luck, almost even excellent. Can''t keep his bloodline. Even if the excellent blood is left behind, there are too many ninjas who died in battle to reproduce more people. However, the Hyuga clan is different. Their own strength is on one hand. On the other hand, even if the clan is on the battlefield, the division of the clan will spare no effort to protect the clan. Whenever there is a clan, the division can always be twisted into a rope. , Even in some retreat situations that race against time, it is possible to determine who retreats in the first place. Who desperately. The so-called, when retreating, even one second can cause two different extreme situations. First, because the decision was made faster, all members escaped except for the latter. Second, because they were a little late, they were besieged again, causing greater losses. At the same time, there is also a saying that one person is desperately invincible. Originally, the division of the family was instilled with the idea of ??protecting the clan. He had already made the consciousness of sacrificing for the clan for the village. Therefore, he would think more about the situation when he had to work hard and would do a good job. Quite desperately prepared. And after this decision, he will be more brave and react quickly. Coupled with the powerful strength of the Hyuga clan, it is very likely that they will create miracles. After all, meeting on a narrow road and the brave wins, it is also a kind of surprise. In this way, whether it is the runaway Hyuga clan, or the post-breaking Hyuga clan, the chances of surviving on the battlefield are actually much higher. For thousands of years, this set has actually guaranteed a lot of excellent blood and population for the Hyuga clan. It''s not totally unreasonable. And the world of ninjas is somewhat cold-blooded, and the third generation of Hokage has no other way. In Chiba at this time, there is actually no more effective management mechanism. As for the harmony and beauty, the eternal affection, when the butcher knife is cut off, who cares about you and the beauty, the eternal affection. At this time, the best policy for the disparity with the Hyuga clan is reconciliation. Chiba had already considered this when he took over Konoha, and it also had its own set of plans and solutions. Among them, the most perfect ending is to mediate the relationship between Hyuga Nizu and Hyuga Nizu, so that they can be reconciled, so that Hyuga Nizu, who originally had the intention of repentance, will bear his love and then This incident was used as a symbol of reconciliation and was told by Hyuga Nizu to the already let go. However, I didn''t expect that Metkay''s request was one step ahead. And the resentment in Neji Hyuga''s heart is far beyond Chiba''s imagination, and what Chiba did not expect is that the current Neji Hyuga has such a powerful destructive power, and Yukata''s killer is unexpectedly defeated by Neji Hyuga. Learned. Suddenly, Hyuga Neji''s destructive power rose to a level that Chiba could not ignore. In addition, compared to the original work, this Naruto world is more complicated, and there are natural enemies like Uchiha Nobuhiko. So he had to give Neji Hyuga some psychological counseling in advance. In other words, to solve. And if it is for him to solve, then this matter has to be said. At least, Chiba, who is not good at communicating in this area, can only talk about this matter. But ~www.novelhall.com~ Although the words have been said as expected, Chiba is still a little hesitant at this time. After all, the perfect result is what he wants, and it is also the best result, which is the best for the entire Konoha situation and even the Ninja world situation. "Fine!" And thinking of this, Chiba looked at and did not speak, but was extremely firm. Even if you say so, I still have to know the face of Neji Hyuga, and since curiosity has been aroused, I dont plan to just Tian Tian, ??who was fooled by you like this, sighed. Having said that, there is no need to worry about gains and losses. "Her name is Yukata Hyuga. She is the younger brother of the Patriarch of the Hyuga clan at the time, the daughter of Shinsuke Hyuga, and the cousin of your father, Hyuga, and the current head of the clan..." Then, after sighing, Chiba didn''t say much, and directly narrated. The past, which was deliberately sealed in dust, and no one wanted to mention, told the young man now. Chapter 2547： Aunt Xuenai The latest website: "... Since then, Xuena has disappeared in all the records of the Hyuga clan." With a slight frown, with a slight haze on his face, Qianye paused slowly. "probably." Then, as if thinking about it again, he added. Actually... something like this happened... However, his supplementary words did not cause any reaction from Hyuga Neji and Tiantian who were already a little dumbfounded and astonished. At this moment, the two of them almost opened their eyes wide, and their eyes were filled with undisguised, undisguised shock. Unimaginable, the village, no! Such an important event happened to the Hyuga clan, and it is still not far in the past, only ten or twenty years ago. Especially Hyuga Neji, he didn''t know that there was still such a past. What is even harder to believe is that he really has an aunt named Hyuga Xuena. "What happened later? After Shinsuke Hyuga rebelled? What happened? What happened to Yukata Hyuga?" Then, thinking of the two people here, they almost said in unison. "..." Qianye was slightly taken aback when they asked the question in unison. It seemed that they had never expected the reaction of the two to be so great. And, so easily believe what I said. To be honest, he originally thought that, suddenly, he would tell them about the rebellion of Shinsuke Hyuga that year, and they would strongly doubt that they would have to explain it themselves, and perhaps their explanations were not useful yet. Of course, his own explanation is useless, and it is considered a situation that Chiba is quite happy to see, because in this way, he can create a chance to meet Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hizu in his presence on the grounds of seeking witnesses. In this way, he can perform subsequent operations. Can be regarded as an opportunity. However, now these two children are so convinced that they have even completely ignited the heart of eating melons. Especially the little girl Tiantian, her bright eyes are exactly the look of a girl when she encounters big gossip. On the contrary, Neji Hyuga''s eyes were a bit more urgent. It was obviously related to his family, his relatives, and the improved soft boxing technique. He was still very caring and anxious. So, what should I say next... At this time, Qianye was slightly hesitant in his heart. "So, what did you do next?" However, in this hesitation, Neji Hyuga''s eyes flashed urgently, but it seemed that there was a flash of inspiration. He suddenly thought of something and said immediately. "Just now, you were saying that you were responsible for this matter, right?" Obviously, Neji Hyuga guessed this after contacting the context. "Yeah! What did you do to make this thing bad? The Shinsuke Hyuga you said betrayed, and then this auntie... was removed by the Hyuga clan, Huh? No, according to the truth, as The immediate family member of the mutineer, this Aunt Xuenai, shouldn''t it be just expelled? Anyway, he is also imprisoned or under house arrest? What is going on here? What did you do at that time?" In this regard, Tiantian''s reaction was also quite rapid, and a lot of things were sorted out instantly. Is Tiantian in the original book like this? This girl reacted almost as fast as Ning Ci! And hearing this sentence, Qianye''s heart, this helpless thought immediately emerged. The response is too fast! It doesn''t give him time to think about how to guide the development of the situation! To be honest, the current Chiba''s reaction to Tiantian is really a little admiring, even more surprised than Hyuga Ningji learned Yukina''s soft fist. Tiantian in the original book is actually a quite a vase. It is not about her strength, but the description of her is too little. The only impression is that the Chinese style girl with the ball head is set like this. But there is no description of her strength, aptitude, and way of thinking. It can almost be said that the description of Tiantian himself is infinitely close to human beings. In the original work, her highest light moment was to see Yunyin''s artifact, and then she used it to brush a wave of achievements. Nothing else. Even Chiba ignored the girl because of the old friend''s impression of the original book. Now it seems that no matter how strong this girl is, what is the qualifications in cultivation, this keen mind, even if it is not as good as Hyuga Neji, will not be too far behind. It''s just that, under the aura of the teacher and the genius companion, it is a little inconspicuous. But being inconspicuous does not mean that she is really inconspicuous. At least, it seems to Chiba that Tiantian should have no problem becoming Zhongren and Shangren in the future. After all, Tian Tian in the original book seems to have not lived as a ninja after Neji''s death, but opened a ninja shop. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that the future sixth-generation Naruto Kakashi and seventh-generation Naruto Uzumaki will have any other arrangements for her before disguising as a ninja shop owner. However, in any case, as long as she can live as a ninja in the future, as long as she can continue to live as a ninja, it will not be a problem. As for the elites, Chiba can''t guarantee it. "It seems that I can''t hide it from you!" After hearing the words of the two, thinking of Chiba here, he sighed slightly and said. Hearing this, Hyuga Ningji and Tiantian didn''t speak any more, just took a slight breath and showed serious listening. "In that rebellion, Shinsuke Hyuga died on the spot, and many related people also carried out a major purge. And Yukina, who was also stamped with a bird in a cage, was confined in the Hyuga clan. Later, in the fourth generation of Hokage''s With secret help, my teacher will take care of him and live here." In this regard, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly. "Here?" Hearing these words, Hyuga Neji and Tiantian couldn''t help but speak. "Yes, after Shinsuke Hyuga rebelled, Yukina lived in this Japanese-style cabin. There is also her room upstairs, and the sea of ??flowers in front of you is also her credit. When the cabin was built, , She planted these flowers." Upon hearing this, Chiba nodded and said. "Then this cabin is Aunt Xuenai''s house?" In this regard, Tian Tian asked again. "No, this cabin is where I live." Hearing this, Qianye shook his head and said straightforwardly. "Yeah! Your house?" Hearing this sentence, Tiantians reaction was shocking Chiba, and he saw Tiantian as if smelling a **** shark, he pressed it on Hyuga Nejis shoulder, and the whole person was peeping. Coming over, his eyes sparkled, and he said inexplicably excited. Instead, Neji Hyuga, who was pressed under her chest, tilted her head and looked blankly at the delicate girl who was close at hand, almost forgetting what to do. "Ok" In this regard, Chiba was almost confused, and didn''t know why he was so excited every day. "Then... Are you living together? Married? Do you have children?" Subsequently, after receiving a positive response, Tian Tian seemed to be even more excited, and a series of questions popped up. what--? Upon hearing this series of questions, Chiba and Neji Hyuga reacted exactly the same, and the whole people were dumbfounded in surprise. marry? have kids? At this time, the two of them were almost blank at the same time, and there were two big question marks in their hearts. This girl... What a brain circuit! Girls now, no, are female ninjas like this? Especially Chiba, at this time, the whole person seems a little bad. but It seems that cohabitation can be counted. And the whole person has some bad hurdles. Deep down in Chibas heart, some things that have never been before, have never been before, and have never been aware of, are slowly taking root and sprouting, and gradually appearing in him. Inwardly. However, this thought was just a flash. In his impression, Xuena was always Xuena, living together, which seemed ambiguous to others, was almost a thing that Chiba was accustomed to. Even after years, in Chiba''s memories, that is something that is accustomed to. Because he has become accustomed to living with Xuena. And Xuena is already his life, no, it is an indispensable part of life. To be honest, when he just lost Xuena, he was quite unaccustomed to living without her, and he would always show the reaction of Xuena by his side every time he didn''t notice. For example, when eating, I would habitually look back, and sometimes if I didnt pay attention, I would just shout out "Xuenai, lets eat" or "Xuenai, are you going to eat?" Looking back, there was no such expression, but it was not cold. It was just a pretty face that made people feel at ease, and the familiar figure that could no longer be familiar. Every time he gets here, Qianye feels stunned, it is always difficult to calm down for a long time, and it is difficult to swallow the original cooked meals. If I had to describe it, it would be that Xuena is the one who has been by Chiba''s side, and the companionship has become so accustomed to seeping into the subconscious. This was also what Chiba realized after losing Xuena. If Xue Na was still by his side, I am afraid, he would not realize the importance of Xue Na. "cough!" But at this moment, Neji Hyuga reacted slowly, his cheeks blushed somehow, and he coughed slightly. "Um, every day... pay attention to etiquette." Then, seemingly because of it, he blushed and patted Tiantian on the shoulder, and said in his mouth. "Huh? What?" In this regard, Tian Tian was still a bit at a loss at first, and subconsciously lowered his head to glance at Ning Ci. Then, suddenly, with a "Yeah", Tian Tian suddenly realized something, and his whole body suddenly shrank, covering his chest completely. Hiding behind Neji Hyuga, his cheeks flushed. "If we are living together, when we were very young, we lived together under the arrangement of Shinsuke Hyuga. However, it is nonsense to get married and have children. When she was eleven, she died in nine End Night, if she is still alive, maybe now..." At this moment, Chiba who was silent for a while sighed again, and then said honestly. However, this time, at the end, he himself was shocked, and ripples suddenly appeared in his heart. Live till now... At the same time, amidst the waves of ripples, in his mind, the pretty face and the look of the young girl grew up unconsciously emerged. If we live till now, we still live together... Then, inexplicably, his thoughts crooked in a certain direction. "cough!" However, after this crooked, Chiba immediately awakened, and immediately coughed, pulling himself away from his thoughts. Now, this is not the time to think about it. "At the age of eleven, died in the night of Nine Tails?" Hearing this, Tian Tianxian''s eyes lit up again, but from the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of the slightly stiff back of Neji Hyuga, and then he seemed to think of something again, but the flash in his eyes changed. He became more violent and shy, and then, it seemed to cover up something, subconsciously speaking. At the same time, Neji Hyuga said almost exactly the same words. However, compared to Tiantian''s cover-up, Hyuga Neji''s shock was much purer. Although between the lines of Taki Chiba''s words in front of him, it is not difficult to see that this Hyuga Yukina, his aunt Yukina, should be no longer alive. However, he did not expect that his aunt would have died on the night of Nine Tails. And here, Takichiba used sacrifice, which means that Aunt Xuena might have fought with Kyuubi. Based on Hyuga Nejis knowledge of this improved version of the soft boxing technique, although he has not seen the tail beast with his own eyes, nor has he seen the power of the tail beast, he is quite confident that this soft boxing method can still be compatible with the tail beast. World War I. If his aunt really created this soft boxing technique and died in the night of Nine Tails, it would also be extremely possible. After all, the night of Nine Tails, most of the dead are powerful ninjas. Because only a ninja with a certain level of strength can have an obstructive effect on Nine Tails, and those with a lower level of strength will be given away for nothing. This is one of the inferences Hyuga Neji made after studying the night of the nine tails~www.novelhall.com~, to save me. " In response, Chiba pursed her lips, nodded, and said. , save? Hearing this sound, Hyuga Ningji and Tiantian couldn''t help but looked at each other again and were surprised at each other. "You mean..." Then, almost subconsciously, the two asked. "Yes, she died to save me. She used all the blood in her body to get my life back. The reason I am able to live until now is all her credit." In this regard, Chiba''s answer was unusually calm. It was so calm that both Hyuga Neji and Tian Tian became quiet. They originally wanted to ask something, but at this time, they couldn''t say anything. Chapter 2548： what have you done? Latest URL: Really... It was because of saving him that he sacrificed. Moreover, still use... Listening to the calm words of the man in front of him, Hyuga Neji and Tiantian were not at peace. Although they are still young, their mission experience has already exposed them to death that should not have been exposed to children. They know exactly what death is. And what kind of impact will death have on people around you. At this moment, although this Takichiba spoke calmly, the sacrifice to this aunt Xuena (aunt) did not seem to contain too much emotion in the words, but they were very clear about how much was mixed under this calm. Emotions. In other words, how much sadness is mixed. This is definitely not such an easy thing as he said. Even from the lines of this man''s words, one can imagine how tragic the situation was. Use all the blood to save the man in front of you. Either the blood of this aunt Xuenai (aunt) has some special effects, or the man in front of me was already suffering from an extremely serious injury at the time, and his blood was almost drained, considering the tragic night of the Nine Tails . Even though they are relatively junior, they understand what it was like at that time. At the same time, it is also very clear that an eleven-year-old girl at that time had what kind of determination, and how strong and emotional she was, that she could transfer all her blood to another person and let He survived. If you think about it in another way, they may not be able to do the same thing. Even if they are mutual trusting partners. Even if it is Konoha, even if it is between them, who can give up their lives for others, it is still quite valuable. What''s more, still knowing that he is bound to die. And they can also understand that for the recipient of this gift of life, the man in front of him who was bound to die, during this period of time, what kind of suffering it was whenever he recalled here. Perhaps, if this man had a choice at that time, he would definitely not let this Aunt Xue Nai (aunt) exchange her life for her own. After all, since this Aunt Xuenai (aunt) would exchange her life for his life, then the relationship between the two must be superficial. In addition, the man in the front has also said frankly that this Aunt Xuenai (aunt) lives here, and the two are almost out of cohabitation, and the relationship is not good. It is even impossible to be like a normal partner. The two should almost be dependent on each other. Regardless of whether there is an ambiguous relationship as Tian Tian (himself) thinks, the two should be able to save their lives for each other, perhaps even closer than their relatives. And what kind of feeling would this kind of person feel in order to save themselves from death? At this time Tiantian and Hyuga Ningjiguang thought about it, and both felt a dull pain in their hearts. Thinking about the calm and waveless voice of the man in front of me makes it even more uncomfortable. "So, this Xuena should have participated in the Battle of Ninja Nights, and according to your account just now, when Shinsuke Hyuga rebelled, the third ninja war entered the confrontation period. The understanding of the war, at that time, there is still quite a while before the night of Nine Tails. Why can she be on the front line?" But at this time, thinking of this, Hyuga Neji started to speak, breaking the topic apart. However, even though it was to disassemble this overly sad topic, Neji Hyuga''s words still grasp the main point. That is, why Hyuga Yuuna can appear on the front line of the Kyuubi War. According to Konoha''s traditional tradition, the size of the Nine Tails is comparable to a battle, and it is much more threatening than a battle, and it is still in the village. According to the truth, or the customary rules, as the daughter of the traitor Hyuga Shinsuke who has set off a rebellion, even if it is the fourth generation of Hokage to intercede for the rescue, and her own teacher takes care of it, of course, this care should be Surveillance is just another way of being quiet or under house arrest. At least, that''s what Hyuga Neji thinks at this time. And since it is another way of seclusion or house arrest, then this Hyuga Yukina must be an untrusted person, such as the Kyuubi Rebellion that almost shakes the foundation of the village, even The village needs her to help, no matter whether she has the power to face the tail beast or not, she will not be allowed to go to the front line. Now, from the words of Taki Chiba, it can also be seen that he was seriously injured during the Kyuubi Rebellion, and some of the protective measures for the Kyuubi Rebellion, Hyuga Neiji originally studied this part of history. At the time, I also understood something. Even, in the same history as the notes left by his mother, it is recorded about the Nine Tails Rebellion that may be more detailed than all the materials outside the village, including details about the three generations of Hokage. Seedling protection policy. Therefore, Neji Hyuga knew that if Taki Chiba was not involved in the front line or not in the front line, it would be impossible to receive such a serious injury. No, it would be impossible to receive a fatal injury. Only possible, Takichiba is on the front line, and should be fighting the tail beast. And since he was fighting with the tail beast, with the tail beast''s fighting power, he couldn''t have been injured on the front line. Instead, he was fatally injured, still on the front line, or withdrawn to the front line. And if Yukata Hyuga was not on the front line at the time, it would be impossible to save the fatal wound that needed blood all over. In other words, the situation at the time was bound to be critical. If Hyuga Yukina was not on the front line, or even Taki Chiba''s side, it would be impossible to save him. In other words, Yukata Hyuga must also be on the front line. And this is a bit inconsistent. As the traitor''s daughter, Hyuga Yukina moved to the confinement environment with the help of the fourth generation of Hokage. She is still an untrusted person, and an untrusted person, even if the village is precarious, it is impossible to be brought to the front. This is very clear in the first half of the note left by my mother. In other words, it is impossible for Hyuga Yukina to go to the front line. If she is still the traitor''s daughter. "Because, at that time, her identity was not the daughter of a traitor." In this regard, Chiba saw that Neji Hyuga was opening the topic in the future, and also understood the meaning behind the opening of the topic, and immediately replied straightforwardly. In his words, he did not intend to conceal anything. In any case, leaving aside the hatred of the Hyuga clan clan, this Hyuga Ningji was also cold-hearted after all. At this time, such a thought passed in his mind. Hyuga Neji was so anxious to open up the question, undoubtedly because he had heard about Yukana''s sacrifice for him, and he had considered his feelings. And as this thought passed by, in his mind, there was a young man who was colder, like poker, but hotter in his heart than anyone else. Even if more than ten years have passed, in recent years, he has been a teenager who has rarely remembered. At this time, it is still as clear as yesterday. "Not a traitor''s daughter, so what?" In this regard, Tian Tian is almost subconsciously curious. "impossible!" However, Neji Hyuga was rather excited and denied. impossible! It is absolutely impossible. The separation of the Hyuga clan is absolutely impossible to leave the Hyuga clan! At the same time, there was such a strong negative thought in his mind. Hyuga Neji is very clear that compared to the average traitor''s daughter, Hyuga''s situation is more embarrassing and unfavorable. The reason is simple, because her surname is Hyuga. Perhaps out of hatred for the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Neji has done a lot of research on the Hyuga clan. In Konoha, if you want to wash away the prejudice left by your father''s generation, you must either be strong yourself and make a contribution that no one else can take your beak, and hit the prejudiced Konoha high-level and lower-level faces with a solid record. There is no way to blame. Or, it is to be recognized by everyone, and everyone willingly follows, whether it is high-level or low-level ordinary people, everyone is convinced. But to achieve these two, as the traitors son or traitors daughter, it is impossible to go out on missions. At least, it is impossible to go out on a mission in Hyuga Yukina''s situation. In other words, a real record is unlikely. And if Yukata Hyuga was no longer the son of a traitor or the daughter of a traitor at that time, then the only possibility is that he has received everyones approval, others have been convinced, and there is no mission and no merit. Recognition? In this case, there is only one possibility. That is, Hyuga Yukina entered a certain department of Konoha, and made a very sensational result in that department. It may even become the top of the department, or even Konoha. Only in this way can we get rid of the distrust list and enter the frontline. Even, it is very possible that Yukata Hyuga entered the combat department of the defense department before being able to join the front line. And the problem is precisely here. Yukata Hyuga, she believes in Hyuga. As for the Hyuga clan, there is an iron rule within the clan. Whether it is the traitor daughter of the Hyuga clan, or the existence of a confined environment that can be arranged by the four generations of Naruto, as long as she believes in Hyuga, then she cannot join the woods. Ye''s go to any official institution. This is one of the most important reasons why the Hyuga has been able to convince the village to reuse it, and at the same time, it is also the way for the Hyuga to protect themselves. In this ninja world, under what circumstances will lead to the destruction of a family? The first is that the family''s management is incompetent, natural decline or internal struggle. The second one is war. The third one was involved in the political turmoil and was directly annihilated by the village. And the first two, there are countless such families in history, needless to say. The third, the most recent example, is the Uchiha clan who was exterminated. This rule of the Hyuga clan, in line with its own family division management model, almost perfectly circumvents these three rules. Not only does it gain the eternal trust and respect of the village, but it also guarantees the continuation of its own prosperity. This can be known from the aftermath of Uchihas extermination. All the families have been affected to some extent, but only the Hyuga clan, the village did not even look at it. This is absolute trust. And this kind of absolute trust comes from the Hyuga clan. No one holds a position in any organization. It is almost completely separated from the power of the village. The status is respected, but there is no power. In this respect, compared to other families, The Hyuga clan is simply not worth mentioning. And because there is no power and the state of being alone, the village has no reason to doubt the Hyuga clan. This attitude of only being a thug is also the killer of the Hyuga clan for thousands of years. Moreover, a Hyuga branch with a bird in a cage printed on it, even if the Hyuga clan desperately stuffs the village''s institutions, I am afraid the village must be guarded in every way, and it is almost impossible to get any promotion. After all, if a branch is in a high position, he himself is subject to the Hyuga''s clan. As long as there are a few more people, it is estimated that Hyuga will be able to fight against Naruto. And it was completely different from the Uchiha clan''s situation where it was difficult to sing alone. At that time, Konoha will be divided into the Hokage 1st series and Hyuga 1st series, this is not a single family problem. It was the entire Konoha family, and the ninja forces had to stand in separate teams. To put it plainly, it was split in the true sense. This is because of emotion and reason, and it is impossible for the Hyuga clan to be in power. Not even a little bit of power. Nor does it work. And Hyuga Yukina, surnamed Hyuga, whether she is a traitor or not, she is a ninja of the Hyuga clan, she is also a caged bird, and the family is firmly held in the palm of the hand by the Hyuga Zong family. She cannot hold any position. It is even more impossible to hold the position so that everyone is convinced, and let the village trust her to be on the front line. This is impossible. It is absolutely impossible. "Yes, it''s impossible in general." In this regard, Chiba obviously understood the meaning of Neji Hyuga''s words ~www.novelhall.com~ and immediately spoke. "Under normal circumstances?" But at this moment, he glanced at the excited Tiantian of Neji Hyuga, and couldn''t help but speak. "Yes, but I can say that I broke this matter. In the end, it was just my own selfishness, and it didn''t solve the most fundamental problem." Hearing this, Chiba smiled at Tian Tian and said helplessly. "what have you done?" At this time, Neji Hyuga was already a little eager. Perhaps he believed everything Chiba said in his subconscious mind. At this time, he was particularly anxious to know what this guy did to make Hyuga Yuna There was such a big reversal. "I forced the Hyuga clan to admit that Xuena was in the defense force." In response to this, Chiba turned his head, looked at Neji Hyuga, and said lightly. Chapter 2549： I manage Latest URL: Forcing...? The Hyuga? Let...Hyuga Yukina a job? Or... the defense force? Looking at the understated man in front of him, Hyuga Neji''s white pupils contracted little by little, but he didn''t know what expression to use to respond to this matter. And this time, not only he, but also Tian Tian behind him, was stunned on the spot. Although what Takichiba said was consistent with his guess, it was even more unbelievable for Neji Hyuga. He even began to doubt whether his speculation and the speculation argument were correct. Persecuting the Hyuga? And also forced the Hyuga family to bow their heads? If it is the former, Hyuga Neji is conceivable, and even this kind of thing can be done by people, but there are not so many. However, forcing the Hyuga clan to bow down, and breaking the iron rule of the Hyuga clan for thousands of years, let his clan members participate in Konoha''s organization. What''s even more incredible is that this organization is still one of Konoha''s most important departments, the defense force! What is this concept! Even Hokage, it is difficult to do such a thing. The man in front of him is indeed terrifying and strong, but being strong does not mean he can do more things than Hokage can do. Even, in the final analysis, Konoha is looking at the Hokage horse head after all. The strength of the man in front of him is not important at all. This kind of thing has never looked at the strength of strength. It''s power. As for the iron rule of the Hyuga clan, considering the close relationship between the Hyuga clan and the village, Hokage cant say more or arrange anything. In a sense, as long as the Hyuga clan does not rebel against the village, the village will not only give them great autonomy. Autonomy, and will not interfere with any of their decisions at all. Even, sometimes, the orders of Patriarch Hyuga to his clan are basically the same as those of Hokage, as long as no other people are involved. Because, as long as it is the order of the Patriarch Hyuga, the village will always unconditionally agree and provide convenience. For thousands of years, the village still knew very well that the Patriarch Hyuga would not violate the village''s interests. However, if it is the Hyuga Patriarch who handles the affairs of his own clan, some situations will violate the interests of the village. As long as it is not excessive, the village will just turn a blind eye. For example, a useful member of the Hyuga clan was suddenly thrown into the incarceration of the Hyuga clan by the owner the next day because of something, and could no longer participate in the mission. The village would also respect the decision of the Hyuga clan. As long as the situation is true. Even, sometimes they will help arrest. This is the relationship between Konoha and the Hyuga clan. Although itchy with hate, after studying these, Hyuga Neji still admires it very much. At the beginning, it was very wise for the first generation of patriarchs of the Hyuga clan and the first generation of patriarchs who joined Konoha to make such a decision and then educate their children and grandchildren to abide by this rule. At least, the current political structure of the Hyuga clan is unique among all Konoha clan. In a sense, the Hyuga clan has reached the highest position that the family can stand from another angle. Compared with the extinct Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan, they are simply inferior. And this is one of the most important reasons why Hyuga Ningji hates the Hyuga clan so quickly that he loses his mind. For Neji Hyuga, because the Hyuga clan has already stood at the highest position among all the Konoha clan, the village will not have any friction between him and the Hyuga clan, and even respect all the internal demands of the Hyuga clan. For the stability of Konoha and the contribution of the Hyuga clan to Konoha, he is really insignificant. If there is anything, whether it is the Hyuga clan or Konoha, they will deal with it without hesitation. There will never be any leeway, and he cannot have any chance of winning. All he can do is to linger. He wanted revenge, but he didn''t have that ability and was unrealistic. Therefore, he can only live in the Hyuga clan. He is tormented by the spiteful fire that has nowhere to vent deep in his heart. Especially when he sees the new clan heir that he can realize his dream without being able to live up to it and working hard. The look made him even more angry and wanted to kill. If hard work is useful, then, why did his father die for Hyugas clan? He clearly lives hard too! And when I tried so hard to get revenge, I finally found that I couldn''t get revenge anyway, why! Don''t you work hard? How can fate be overcome by effort alone? In a sense, Hyuga Ning was born into a powerful family, and he was born with a stronger bloodline than other ordinary people, and this strength makes him almost ahead of any ordinary ninja, even wherever he can. Survive well. This is the luck of Hyuga Neji. However, this is also the misfortune of Hyuga Neji. He was born into a powerful group, a group that is difficult for individuals to resist, and he was born with blood. Although he brought him a powerful force, he would always be ahead of others'' talents. It also brings suffocating restraints. In other words, even if he has the strength and combat power far beyond his peers or even ordinary people, he will always be shackled by his family, and he will live forever from birth to the end of life. In the shadow of the family. He almost lost all his freedom. He can''t even control his own life and death. In a sense, it is not impossible for Hyuga Neji to think that this situation is his own destiny. Do not! wrong! It is impossible to even persecute the Hyuga clan! The man in front of him, no matter how powerful it is, it is impossible to persecute the Hyuga clan at that time, let alone a successful persecution. And thinking of this, Hyuga Ningji was suddenly shocked, and his thoughts were about to fall into a state of self-pity, and he was suddenly attracted to another aspect by a feeling similar to a flash of light. That is, Takichiba could not persecute the Hyuga clan at all. As for the reason, that is age. Taki Chiba in front of him, although it looks more matte than his own teacher, but the relationship between the two is the same time, the age difference will never be more than three years old, and more than ten years ago, his teacher They are about the same age as me, maybe even younger than me. So, in other words, Takichiba at that time was a little younger than his own, a teenager who was persecuting the Hyuga clan? Not to mention that the persecution was successful, he would never have the bargaining chip to persecute the Hyuga clan. The Hyuga clan and Konoha trust each other to a certain extent, and it is impossible for the Hyuga clan to have any handle. He who is in the Hyuga clan knows very well. Even, to be honest, he once thought about finding some handle to pit the Hyuga clan. Even if the Hyuga clan cannot be completely overthrown, it can make the Hyuga clan and Konoha rift. When the time comes, he will plan patiently, no The representative has no chance. Or, you can just use these handles to threaten, at least, you can also let Hyuga Nissan feel like being separated, and, since it is a separation, he still has the opportunity to have a revenge addiction. However, he did not find it. It may be that he has insufficient authority and is not outstanding enough, or the Hyuga clan actually still purposefully guards him. In short, in addition to wasting a lot of time, he did not gain anything. However, in fact, Hyuga Ningji was very clear in his heart, but subconsciously he did not want to admit it. That is, the Hyuga clan has nothing to do with it. At this moment, the Hyuga clan is already the pinnacle of the Konoha clan. The village does not treat them as outsiders at all. Anything must be protected for the first time. It can almost be said that it is delicious and delicious. If it is not a particularly urgent matter, I will ask for the consent of the owner of the family. The secondees will also greet me. This is the ultimate right. It can be said that it is already Konoha''s high level. And it''s the whole family. He does not participate in Konoha''s politics, but his status is high. Can I get this kind of treatment when I change to another Ninja Village? Moreover, Konoha Village is already the strongest Shinobi Village in the world of Shinobi. Such a big tree is not good for the coolness. What other big trees can take the shade? If the head of the Hyuga clan had a pig in his head, he would do something that was not good for Konoha and let it become a handle. The status of the Hyuga clan in Konoha no longer needed a betrayal, and even a betrayal would not get higher treatment and benefits. In other words, the Hyuga clan has no stains. And when there was no stain, or no stain that could be a handle, Taki Chiba, who was just over a dozen years old at that time, had any capital to persecute the Hyuga clan, which almost destroyed Konoha. The family that can be destroyed? This is completely impossible. It is also impossible to imagine... No, it is impossible to imagine any means at all. A child in his teens can threaten the Hyuga clan. Moreover, the rebellion of Hyuga Yukinas father, Shinsuke Hyuga, is a sure thing. Everyone was killed in front of the former Patriarch of the Hyuga clan, that is, in front of his grandfathers bed. It is indisputable, and there is no possibility of overturning the case . It is an indisputable fact that Hyuga Yukina is the daughter of a traitor. One is the daughter of a traitor. Although innocent, she cannot be trusted. Konoha is still quite benevolent in this respect, and if I change to another village, I''m afraid Hyuga Yukina is dead. And the other is the family that is both prosperous with the village, and the family that suffers all the damage. It is Konoha''s signature now. It is almost unnecessary to think about what choice Konoha will make. So, if Takichiba didn''t lie or brag, then how did Takichiba do it? He couldn''t even imagine it. Let alone imagine, the three words "impossible" appeared in his heart almost thinking about this. "Don''t believe it?" At this moment, looking at Neji Hyuga''s expression, Chiba suddenly spoke. "Ok." In response to this, Hyuga Neji did not hesitate and nodded straightforwardly. Shocked shocked, unbelievable unbelievable. At this time, Hyuga Neji still knows. Since Chiba mentioned this question, he will definitely answer it. Now it is not necessary to be hypocritical, just ask if you don''t understand. If you don''t believe it, you have to bring it up directly. At this time, he also knew that this Taki Chiba was honest with him, otherwise, it would be impossible to tell him about Hyuga Shinsuke''s rebellion. He has not found any news about this matter. With the depth of his penetration of the Hyuga clan, if this matter is recorded, then he can find a little bit, the most private of the Hyuga clan. He also had a good time in the archives room and learned a lot about the history of the Hyuga clan. It''s just that I didn''t find what I wanted in it. "Although you have white eyes, your vision is still too narrow. In your eyes, the status of the Hyuga clan may be infinitely huge. However, in my eyes, it is only the slightly larger of the many families. If we really want to rectify it, there is nothing we can do." In this regard, Chiba said. The tone is still such an understatement. However, these words fell in Hiuga''s ears, but it was like a thunderstorm, and the whole person seemed to be blown up on the spot. "Furthermore, the system of the Hyuga clan, the system you hate, is not solid, it has very obvious weaknesses, and I am the only existence in the world that holds this weakness. Hyuga can not buy Konoha''s account. , But I have to buy my account." In this regard, Chiba said. "No..." Hearing the same understatement, Hyuga Neji''s eyes widened suddenly, almost subconsciously he would deny it, but when he came into contact with the man''s indifferent eyes, he didn''t know what was going on and couldn''t speak. Go down. He is not false! He can really restrain the Hyuga clan! At the same time, deep in his heart, it seemed to be boiling. "You don''t have to think about what I will do for you. I am also a member of Konoha. The reason why I only made such a small request at the beginning is because the Hyuga clan is very important to Konoha. What''s more, it is even more important now. Stability, it is impossible for me to do anything to the Hyuga clan." In this regard, Chiba still said as if he could see through his mind. "So, what are you talking about?" Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Ningji instantly became cold, and his words were also gloomy, and his eyes almost burst into resentment. "I just want to tell you that you have such an aunt, the fate of the Hyuga clan can be changed." In this regard, Chiba said. "Ah" Hearing this, Neji Hyuga sneered and was about to speak. "Don''t worry, since I told you this, I have my own plan. I will take care of this matter." In response, Chiba spoke again~www.novelhall.com~So..." And hearing this sound, Hyuga Neji began to get excited again. "However, you have asked so many questions, and I also have a few questions that I want to ask you." However, this sentence of his was not finished, but was interrupted quite seriously by Chiba. "You ask." And Hyuga Neji, at this time, was also very simple. As long as he can get revenge, he can do anything! "Do you know what kind of trouble you have caused?" In the next second, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and asked straightforwardly. And the moment he heard these words, Neji Hyuga''s face instantly stiffened. Chapter 2550： Is it really that simple? The latest website: "Ning Ci..." Listening to Taki Chiba''s words ahead, Tian Tian couldn''t help but look at Neji Hyuga who was right in front of him, and couldn''t help calling out with some worry. However, this call did not receive any response. At this moment, Hyuga Neji first glanced at Taki Chiba in surprise, and then slowly lowered his head, completely silent. Although he couldn''t see Neji Hyuga''s expression, looking at his slightly stiff back, Tian Tian could still feel the violent fluctuations in Neji''s heart. For a while, I didn''t know what to say. "It seems that you also know that you got into trouble." At this moment, seeing Neji Hyuga who was silent before hearing his own question, Chiba''s face was slightly dark, and he spoke softly. However, although the voice was soft, it fell in Hiuga''s heart, but it was no less than the heaviest scolding. It almost made his heart tense. Do you know what kind of trouble you have caused? At the same time, the question of the man in front of him just now resounded in his mind again. Of course he knows what kind of trouble he has caused! It was precisely because he knew that he could not speak at this time. However, his silence was not because of guilt. But... Fear. Yes, at this moment, Hyuga Ningji bowed his head in silence because of fear. To be honest, the fight was over and was stopped by the four Shangren. After a vent to calm down, he looked at Hyuga Hinata who was carried away, and he was already scared. At that time, he had realized that he had made a big mistake. Although he usually does not conceal his dissatisfaction and hostility towards the clan, it is the first time that he has shown killing intent. Before, although there was dissatisfaction and hostility, he had stayed in the Hyuga clan peacefully after all. After all, there was no reason for the Hyuga Zongjia to deal with him. Considering the Hyuga clan''s absolute control over the division, there is also a system within the clan, which can avoid the clan''s excessive plundering of the division and intensify the conflict between the two parties. That is to say, the clan is restricted, and strictly speaking, the control of the division of the clan is not thorough. And as long as Neji Hyuga does everything that the clan arranges, even if some things fail, as long as the reasons are sufficient, the clan can''t make trouble. Therefore, for so many years, he still guaranteed considerable personal freedom, even if he showed dissatisfaction and hostility, he did not receive any blame. Of course, marginalization is inevitable. It''s just that this marginalization is what he wants, and it is also his own means to protect himself. Otherwise, if he is too close to the Zong Family, he doesn''t know if he will do something that will never be restored. In fact, he really did something that was never recovered. When faced with Hinata Hyuga, it proved that he had always chosen to be marginalized. His resentment has been growing, but he has been calm when he is far from the clan. At least, practicing the soft boxing technique left by his mother every day can distract most of his attention, and every exhaustion can also make him completely forget about this matter. Don''t remember his father, the mother who was dying ill and finally followed his father. During the Zhongnin exam, in the final selection battle, I saw that the person who walked up was obviously full of flaws, but he was determined to defeat himself, as if he could really defeat his own little girl, that resentment was like a volcano The eruption broke out. However, he was still depressed. At that time, he was still sensible. He knew that on such an important occasion, he shouldn''t enter an unexpected direction because of his grievances. Therefore, he desperately suppressed, and at the same time, because of the girl''s dedication, he was also amazed by the recent progress. After all, it was to withstand the raging spiteful fire. Originally, I thought to deal with it, give her a little face, and then give her a slightly decent defeat, so that I can stay away from the Zong family and calm down the flame of resentment that is about to be suppressed. But he didn''t expect that the little girl would not let go. What does this mean? Tragic? Can you succeed if you seem to work hard? Is it not enough to occupy the destiny of the clan, be able to dominate the division, and let the division die for oneself? Have to take everything from yourself to be reconciled? At that time, he finally couldn''t hold back, all the spite broke out, and instantly turned into a killing intent. At that time, he seemed to have lost his consciousness, and the move was a killer move he had never thought of. And when he watched Hyuga Hinata being carried down, he was also very clear in his heart what it meant and what it meant. A branch of Hyuga, under the public, openly killer against the Hyuga Sect. Putting it in the village is also a serious sin. Even if the relationship between the Hyuga clan is aside, they are two ordinary ninjas, and they are not allowed to kill their partners in the village under any circumstances, especially in the village. The village can''t help but practice against each other, but fighting in the true sense is prohibited. Deathmatch is forbidden. As long as there is a death match, then, the one who takes the lead, or shows the killing intent, even if it does not cause any casualties in the death match, the village will deal with it strictly, almost according to betrayal. It can be severely imprisoned, or executed. And once again leaving aside the relationship between the Hyuga clan, this time the killer was still in the public, and it was still in the international Zhongnin exam, which almost showed Konoha''s internal discord to the entire Ninja world. The impact is big. Then, with the addition of a Hyuga clan, the international influence will be even greater. And it''s still a bad influence. This time, he not only caused trouble for himself, but also caused trouble for his own teachers and partners, and more likely caused serious trouble for the village. Yes, at the time, he already understood. His behavior has caused a very bad influence. Not only myself, but also my teachers and my partners will be implicated, and even the village will be affected by this palm. He committed an irreparable crime. It is precisely because he knows this that he is afraid. But now, when the man in front of him mentioned it, he would be silent, and he didn''t even know what to say. "Since you know what you have done, you should also know what kind of punishment you will suffer?" At this time, seeing him not speaking, Chiba continued to speak. And this sentence almost made his shoulders tremble. "What are you doing? Xingshi asks sin?" But at this time, Tian Tian quit behind Hyuga Ningji, and immediately reprimanded Chiba. For Tian Tian, ??she also knew about Ning Ci''s incident, and at the same time, she knew the impact of this incident, as well as the merits and consequences. It''s just that she didn''t like the man in front of her questioning Neji. He didn''t like it either, he was so inquisitive to Ning Ci. "Since you know what kind of punishment you will suffer, then, do you know why... there is no punishment now?" In this regard, Chiba did not pay attention to Tiantian, and now Hyuga Neji did not speak, he also regarded it as acquiescence, and immediately spoke. "Because it''s still during the Zhongnin exam." Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Neji almost subconsciously spoke. To be honest, when he realized that he was in trouble, he knew that there would be punishment, and the final test of Zhongnin exam would definitely be cancelled. Moreover, it is very possible to go directly to prison, either into the inner prison of the Hyuga clan or the heavy prison of the village. , This is the most basic. It is also a method of temporary detention. The formal punishment, I am afraid, should be execution or secret execution. He has no reason to survive. Even as his own teacher, Teacher Kai will also be investigated and will be punished at the same time, and his teammates Tian Tian and Li Luo will also be investigated. In the end, his teacher should be punished a little bit. After all, he was the person who taught him. However, for the credit of his teacher, the punishment should not be excessive, but I have thought about it in private. There must be punishments that teachers will never like. As for Tiantian and Xiao Li, there should be no punishment. They grew up in Konoha and grew up in three generations of Hokage. They were clean and there was no problem. It''s just that, because of themselves, I''m afraid their future future will be discounted. The village''s skeptical distrust list, they must be staying for a while. To be honest, when he thought of this, Neji Hyuga was very guilty, after all, it was his impulse. Moreover, my teacher has urged thousands of people not to start the grievances before others, and do not always hang on to the grievances. Life is your own and you should not miss your life because of the grievances of the previous generation. Now, it seems that although my teacher is usually unreliable, I thought I could rely on it when fighting, but now it seems that under the surface of my teacher''s unreliability, he is a mature man far beyond what I think. heart. My own teacher can be regarded as a success. I was really missed my life by the grudges of the previous generation. However, whether it was then or now, from his own point of view, he does not regret his actions. Originally, he was ready for punishment. However, what I didn''t expect was that the punishment never came down. From the end of the pre-selection to when my teacher suddenly called myself to gather, and then met the man in front of him, there was no punishment until now. To be honest, he was still wondering before coming here today. However, at this time, Taki Chiba suddenly smelled, and he suddenly understood, so he also had this sentence. Obviously, this is because of the international Zhongjin exam. As soon as the front foot was shown the infighting in the village, the back foot began to deal with it. From the outside, it is easy to see Konoha in a guilty conscience. And as long as one side sees a guilty conscience, then the entire Ninja World will hardly survive, and there will always be something to do in the dark. This is a show of weakness, and if he is dealt with immediately, it is a show of weakness to the entire Ninja World. In the ninja world, showing weakness is basically tantamount to being slaughtered. Especially between Da Ren Village and Da Ren Village. Therefore, Konoha would not do it, not only would he not do it, but also openly let him participate in the next final test, which was a signal like all the villages. As for what the signal is, Neji Hyuga hasn''t figured it out in a hurry. But what is certain is that Konoha did not lower the punishment because of this external demand, so he is safe now. After all, after Konoha village experienced a tragic disaster like the Kyuubi Rebellion, perhaps Konin village had no idea. Seeing Konoha is now recovering well, he would think Konoha is still that Konoha, without any crooked thoughts. However, Da Ren Village is different. They know more information, and they are also Da Ren Village. They can "empathize" to a certain degree and use their own recovery speed to guess Konoha''s approximate recovery speed, and then roughly calculate Ide Konoha''s recovery progress. They would doubt whether Konoha had returned to the level before World War Three, or in other words, compared with their own recovery progress. If Konoha shows weakness at this time, then the major Ninja villages must be like wolves and tigers. Hyuga Neji understood that he had become a key in a certain sense. Of course, after this matter is over, that is, after the Zhongnin exam, he should still receive the punishment he deserves. At that time, Konoha will free up more people to investigate and characterize this matter. Whether to go to prison or put to death was decided at that time. Punishment was decided at that time. "You still understand." In response, Chiba smiled suddenly, seemingly satisfied with Hyuga Neji''s turning back, and at this time there was no lack of praise. However, Tiantian at this time suddenly fell silent. There was a kind of awakening and panic in her eyes. But her gaze was firmly fixed on Neji Hyuga. Although she was very dissatisfied with Chiba''s question at first, the conversation between the two reminded her. Reminded her of a problem that was ignored because of the current situation. That is, punishment. What Neji did has violated the biggest taboo. Although Hinata Hyuga has nothing to do now, it seems that his injury has stabilized. It seems that this matter should be over. But, in fact, is this really the case? Obviously, impossible! Ning Ci''s behavior, according to the general situation, is normal on the spot. If it is not dealt with now, it will definitely be dealt with in the future. In other words, Neji... The current situation, UU reading www.uuknshu.com is very bad. The horrible kind. "However, does a Zhongnin exam really have so much energy?" At this time, the second half of Chiba''s sentence came. But yes, a rhetorical question. Does a Zhongnin exam really have so much energy? Hearing this sentence, whether it was Hyuga Neji or Tiantian, I was shocked. this is What do you mean? Isnt it because of the Zhongnin exam? Then, the next second, the two were stunned on the spot. Chapter 2551： understand Latest URL: Do not! wrong It could only be this Zhongnin exam! It''s just...isn''t such a Zhongnin exam enough? With a look of astonishment, Hyuga Neji and Tiantian had transferred all the information they knew about this matter in their hearts. After thinking about it over and over, they finally converged into such a positive thought. It could only be the Zhongnin exam. Except for the Zhongren exam, there is no reason, and the village association did not lower the punishment. However, the man in front of him didn''t seem to be a liar, and Takichiba obviously knew more than them, or saw farther, so they should have seen something. In other words, a Zhongren examination seems to be insufficient, and the village did not lower the penalty. At this moment, they suddenly understood what Qianye meant in this question. However, they couldn''t figure out, besides the Zhongnin exam, what else could make the village not punish it at this time. "You turn your eyes to look." At this time, looking at the appearance of the two, Chiba spoke again. Obviously, I can see that if I don''t give them a hint, they won''t understand. Eyes? Hearing these words, both of them were taken aback, but they were a little dazed. They didn''t know what it meant by the man in front of them making them roll their eyes. "Just look at it." In response, Chiba said again. When they heard this sentence, the two couldn''t help but glance at each other again. However, this time, after one glance, the white pupils slowly appeared in Hyuga Neji''s eyes, and at the same time, meridians began to stretch out at the corners of his eyes, and they didn''t stop until the temple. And at this moment, everything around 1.5 kilometers was exposed to Neji Hyuga''s eyes. This remote area, part of the streets near here and part of the Hokage Rock Mountain in Konoha Village, are already within Hyuga Neji''s sight. Then, seeing Neji Hyuga''s obediently opening his eyes, Chiba didn''t say anything, but was silent. As if waiting for something. After Neji Hyuga opened his eyes, he originally subconsciously asked what he would do to open his eyes. However, after opening his eyes, when everything came into view, his brows gradually frowned. This questioning word , Also swallowed. No people? Then, subconsciously, such a surprised thought passed in his heart. Do not! It should be said to be shocking thoughts. At this moment, they were five or six hundred meters away, and there was no one at all. No, it should be said that there was no secret whistle. You know, during the Zhongren exams, there are secret whistles in every place, but there are more places and less places. For example, in the center of the village or around the center, there will be a secret whistle every one hundred to two hundred meters, and it is also an elite secret whistle. It is either experienced or an elite ninja, or even both. In some places outside, in a slightly more open place, if the field of vision is wide, then there will be a secret post about every two to three hundred meters. Of course, in some important places, secret whistles may be denser. And here, no matter how much it is, it is the border of Konoha''s defense line, which belongs to the frontier defense position, and it is impossible that there is no secret sentry within the range of five or six hundred meters. More simply, none of Konoha''s secret whistle, the secret whistle within 1.5 kilometers he could observe, aimed their sight or range of perception here. In other words, here is basically a state of open doors. And this is unreasonable. , Absolutely unreasonable. In order to say that the village has basically entered a rudimentary state of war today, even if there are not enough personnel, it is impossible to open the door here. At least one or two secret whistle should be placed. One or two with a wide range of perception, such as the secret whistle of the Hyuga clan. It is impossible to look like the door is completely open now. "Did you see anything?" At this time, seeing Neji Hyuga''s complexion change, Chiba asked. "Here... why is there no secret whistle?" Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Ningci, who was already full of doubts, immediately said, even if Chiba did not ask at this time, he would ask. "Here?" But when he heard this rhetorical question from Hyuga Neji, Chiba was taken aback. There was still a gap between this and the answer he wanted. The gap is still quite large. "Yes, it shouldnt be left without a secret guard now. I think this place should be the gateway to the village, the real frontier for defense rights. How could there be no secret guard? In such a critical place, its impossible to do so. Luring all the enemies in to attack Konoha, is it bound to lose a heavy battle in the village''s main battle?" At this time, Hyuga Ningji asked a series of questions, and even the days behind him were stunned. Isn''t this talking about the issue of punishment? How did it become war again? At this time, Tiantian couldn''t help but flashed such a thought. "Ah" However, Tiantian was taken aback and started to be confused, but Chiba almost laughed out of his voice, looked at Neji Hyuga in surprise, and said with interest: "Unexpectedly, you will watch The terrain, and there is also a certain degree of research on strategy." In these words of Neji Hyuga, it is obvious that this boy has a certain strategic consciousness. In a sense, it is impossible for Neji Hyuga at this age to have access to such a deep level of strategy. At least, ninja school does not teach. Then, during the mission, the focus is on the ability of individual combat and team combat, and whether it is individual combat or team combat, it is actually a very small-scale combat, and tactics can be used, but strategy is definitely not used. And Neji Hyuga just now completely integrated the current situation and thought from the overall situation of the entire village. This is already a strategic level. Although I don''t know how Neji Hyuga came into contact with this level, in the current situation, it should be said that Neji Hyuga has the most basic strategic awareness. Consider the overall situation. Generally speaking, after revealing this awareness, according to the rules of Konoha Village, it is necessary to cultivate some strategic awareness, and to test whether this ninja has strategic talents, and only a small amount of strategy is tested. Talent, Konoha will invest a lot of resources to train, as a reserve of future military officers. This is also the reason why Konoha can quickly regain his vitality and regain his combat effectiveness in every war. Of course, an excellent education system and system is one thing, which can quickly cultivate excellent ninjas and transform ordinary people to the maximum. Become a ninja, and then stimulate the potential from this part of the ninja, cultivate outstanding elites, so as to supplement the consumption. However, this is only the restoration of the number, that is, the quantity. To truly restore the combat effectiveness in war, that is, quality, is another matter. Ninjas war is actually not much different from the war in Chibas previous life. The only difference is that there is a magical power like Chakra and various battles derived from this magical power. Ways, as well as tactics and strategic inclination. For a unit to exert its maximum combat effectiveness, whether it is the current ninja world or the army of the previous life, there are only two factors, one is cohesive execution, and the other is an excellent commander. Its not enough just to have people, and the ninja world is so many that there are mobs. Why is Ninja Village always just a fish when it fights in the Ninja World? Is it because the ninjas in Ninja Village are not strong? Or is it impossible to give birth to a ninja with the top combat power of Da Ninja Village? Not! It can''t be! Every small ninja village has survived to the present, but the big ninja village only dared to squeeze and was unwilling to really annex it. Every small ninja village has something at the bottom of the box. Moreover, the things at the bottom of the pressure box, either forbidden or secret, or various combat weapons based on Chakra, even the tail beast, will create a ninja standing at the top of the ninja world, the power of one person , Can also sweep a troop. As a rule, the Little Ninja Village actually faces a big Ninja Village, in fact, it has the power of a battle, purely from the comparison of the strength of the data. Of course, it is impossible to defeat Darenin Village, but it will also cause Darenin Village to hurt itself. And aside from the data, in the real battle records of Ninja Village, even if it is the most glorious representative of Ninja Village, Yuyin Village, which had the Demigod Hanzo period, is at best self-protection, and Da Ninja Village is just fearful. But I dont think that Yuyin Village can beat itself, and Yuyin Villages record in World War II is really not that good, it''s better than other Xiaoren Villages. When meeting the regular team of Daren Village, You can still run if you can, and you will lose better if you don''t. The reason is that an excellent commander. The little Ninja Villages resources can cultivate terrible individual combat capabilities, but they cannot cultivate strategic or excellent strategic commanders. They still follow the thinking of individual combat or small-scale combat in team combat. When fighting, they are also working independently, and they are lying down and letting Daren Village be destroyed. In fact, Da Ren Village uses various destructive tactics and strategies to fight against Xiao Ren Village. Except for the quick response of Xiaonin Village and running fast, almost all of them can get good results. This is also one of the most essential differences between Xiaonin Village and Danin Village. And if there is no good commander, even if Konoha village makes up for the loss, and doubles it, it will be impossible to recover the combat effectiveness. It will even go backwards. This is one of the essential differences between the mob and the elite. An excellent commander. Another essential difference is cohesion and execution. "Is it weird?" At this moment, when he heard Chiba''s words, Neji Hyuga seemed to tilt his head, as if feeling strange, he asked immediately. "Do not." In response, Chiba shook his head. Sure enough, this kid is very keen! At the same time, such a thought passed in his mind. So, is this weird? Hyuga Neji has a strategic sense. People who were born and raised in this Naruto world would certainly not feel surprised. Neji Hyuga is also a genius, and it is normal that his genius is mixed with strategic talent. It can even be said to be extremely normal, However, for Chiba, this is not the case. He is a traverser, has read the original, knows the context of this Naruto world, and also knows Hyuga Neji. Judging from the reflection of the original work, Hyuga Neji''s ability to command a small team is not a problem, but he does not possess strategic thinking. Perhaps he has such a talent, but the original book has not been developed. What''s more, the current Hyuga Neji worldview still has some small problems. The development of this strategic talent will basically be hidden in his hatred. Because of hatred, he would desperately practice Xuena''s soft fist technique. In order to master Xuena''s soft fist technique, Hyuga Neji must have spent all his energy and time. It can be said that he has no time to contact strategy. No matter how you look at it, Neji Hyuga should not have a global awareness. Unless he is also a traverser, or really talented. However, the original Hyuga Ningji, if he is talented, may not even be able to take the Zhongnin exam, let alone the subsequent series of stories. For Chiba, this may be the strangest. "Wait! Wait a minute! I understand!" But at this moment, when Hearing Chiba''s words, Hyuga Neji''s eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at Chiba suddenly, exclaiming in his mouth. "Understand what?" Hearing this, Tian Tian behind him almost subconsciously asked. "It''s not just the Chungnin exam. If it''s the Chungnin exam at UU reading www.uukanshu.com, there should be people watching over me, but now, there''s no one." Hearing that, almost subconsciously, Hyuga Neji spoke. However, although this is an answer to Tiantian, his eyes are staring at Qianye in front of him, and in his eyes are endless questions and... incredible! ... "Wow!" At this time, in the Hyuga clan, the door of the clan''s house owner''s room slowly opened, revealing the respectful appearance of the branch of the Hyuga clan sitting outside and opening the door. "Thank you." Then, a gentle sound of thanks sounded outside this door. Then, one foot stepped into this room. With this foot stepping in, the Hyuga Hippopotamus sitting in the center of the room slowly raised his head, watching the entering youth. Young man with white hair covering his right eye. "Wow!" At this moment, the door closed. "I''m really ashamed. Thank you Patriarch for not considering the predecessors. I can still see you at this time." As the door closed, the white-haired young man who walked in also sat down in an upright posture, and spoke politely. Between the words, the posture is very low. "No, it''s my pleasure." But at this moment, when he heard these words, Hyuga Nizuo was sitting down, and responded. The posture is actually lower. Latest URL: To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click: Mobile reading of this book: Published book reviews: In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading record (see Chapter 2551), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 2552： What do you mean? Latest URL: "You are too polite, Lord Japanese Football." Seeing the low posture of the Patriarch Hyuga in front of him, the white-haired young man was also sitting and leaning, seeming to respond to an equal etiquette, and said. In his words, he was also very polite. "I don''t know if Master Chiba suddenly visited, what''s the matter?" Slowly straightening up, Hyuga Nizu was not surprised by the same low posture of the white-haired young man in front of him, and he did not struggle with the issue of etiquette, but asked straightforwardly. For Hyuga Nissa, for the young man in front of him, the mood is somewhat complicated. On the one hand, the young man in front of him should be a mostly negative character for the Hyuga clan. Even if it is a character who threatens to shake the foundation of the Hyuga clan, if we change to another situation, this young man should be a character that the Hyuga clan must hunt down and eradicate. On the other hand, this young man also holds great power, and it is almost certain that the position of Hokage has passed to him. In other words, this person is a figure that their Hyuga clan must maintain in the future. The absolute trust that the Hyuga clan has built with the village over thousands of years cannot be destroyed in his hands. This is the key to the continuation and prosperity of the Hyuga clan in this dark and cruel world of forbearance. In the present situation, this young man, on the one hand, can shake the foundation of the Hyuga clan, and can make the Hyuga clan fall apart. The Hyuga clan must be eradicated. On the other hand, this young man is the one whom the Hyuga clan depends on in the future. People who can''t move at all, it can be said that this young man holds the lifeblood of the Hyuga clan in both form and substance. What is even more helpless is that the relationship between the young man in front of him and the Hyuga clan is not purely friendly. Even, there is still friction. Considerable friction. It is not an exaggeration to offend him deeply with the Hyuga clan. As the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga is not a mediocre person, let alone a person who didn''t know how to adapt in the past. This grudge, which is right or wrong, is not important in his eyes. What he is only worried about now is what kind of impact this grudge will have on the current Hyuga clan. The sudden visit of this young man today is a good time to test this matter. If this grievance can be resolved, then it doesn''t matter what low posture is. Now let him kneel and apologize, he is willing. This is about the future of the Hyuga clan, the inheritance of the Hyuga clan for thousands of years, and he cannot help but care for his personal honor and disgrace. "Please accept this scroll." And hearing these words, the white-haired young man, Chiba, did not talk nonsense, took a scroll directly from his arms and gently placed it on the coffee table between the two. "this is?" In this regard, Hyuga Hizuka''s gaze was fixed on this scroll almost subconsciously. After a moment of indulging, he raised his head and looked at Chiba, who had no expression on his face, and asked. reel? What do you mean? But in his heart, he began to be surprised. Now that Chiba suddenly visits, something must happen, and now the succession of power has been successfully completed. As soon as the youth in front of them came to power, they handled the affairs of the village in an orderly manner. In some places, especially in defense, they were even better than the third generation of Hokage. Although he does not participate in any organization in the village, he still has this intelligence capability. The Hyuga clan also contributes to defense. Moreover, the excellent behavior of the young man in front of him is already in his ears without the Hyuga clan to investigate. For the young man in front of him, he has already done almost the job, and he has time to spare his hand to settle the grievance with the Hyuga clan. As for how to end this grievance, Hyuga is not optimistic, especially after seeing the scroll in front of him. To be honest, there is no good idea in his head for Hyuga Hizu. Although there is only a scroll and a dead thing in front of him, for the Hyuga clan, it is likely to be a disaster. Of course, on this scroll, there will be no blatant orders to destroy the clan, and even the young man in front of him cannot blatantly insist. The Hyuga clan is also confident. However, on this scroll, it is possible to write an order for a secret mission, an order for the Hyuga clan to complete the secret mission. For example, follow the order of Uchiha Nobuhiko. "This is the sealing technique to seal the bird in the cage." At this time, as if seeing the doubts of Hyuga Nissa, Chiba spoke. "Seal technique to seal caged birds!" In response, Hyuga Nizu almost stood up in shock, blurting out an exclamation. Sealing technique to seal caged birds! what is this? This is the lifeblood of the Hyuga clan that the young man in front of him has grasped, and it is also a weapon that can collapse the entire Hyuga clan. Moreover, the reason why the Hyuga clan compromised and bowed to this youth who was only a teenager at the time was because of this sealing technique. The bird in the cage is the most fundamental of their Hyuga clan''s current model, and it is also the foundation of the entire Hyuga clan''s reproduction and prosperity. And this sealing technique happened to be able to invalidate the caged bird, and it was permanently invalid. Once, under the pressure of the clan elders, he tried to trigger Hyuga Yukina''s caged bird more than once, but no matter how he tried, the signal was like a mud cow entering the sea, with no response at all. Even after bowing his head, Hyuga Yukina''s caged bird seal still showed no sign of being lifted. However, the officials of Yukata Hyuga became bigger and bigger later, and when they became the deputy commander of the defense force, the Hyuga clan couldn''t try again. The deputy commander of the defense forces is already an important high-level figure of Konoha, and the defense forces are extremely convinced of her, almost the same as Taki Chiba is the only candidate for the five generations of Naruto, and Hyuga Yukina is basically defense. The successor of the army, there are even rumors that the commander of the defense army Kenshin Watanabe once drunk at a certain time, said that he might retire early. Obviously, Watanabe Kenshin also attaches great importance to Hyuga Yukina. If while trying, Yukata Hyuga''s seal was suddenly lifted, well, Yukata Hyuga would die in the cage and start the bird. And the situation of the bird in the cage activating, it may be the family of Hyuga. At that time, things will be complicated. At that time, the anger of this Taki Chiba, but no one was carrying them for them. Originally, if Yukata Hyuga died at the hands of the Hyuga clan without becoming a senior, then Takichiba''s anger would naturally be mediated by the village. The Hyuga clan also has a card face, so they can''t really only succumb to the strength of this Takichiba. Is Takichiba important to the village? Important, and very important. The only heir of Naruto, is it not important? But is the Hyuga clan not important? Important, of course important! For thousands of years, whether it is to check and balance other prominent families, whether it is to check and balance Konoha Honjin with the Uchiha clan, the Hyuga clan is not a family status that only depends on table loyalty. One clan is Konoha. The contribution they make, even if it is the first generation of Hokage Resurrection, depends on their face and politeness. The future of Hokage is certainly important, but the veterans of the dynasties like the Hyuga clan can''t live up to it. If you really kill Hyuga Yukina with a caged bird, the village will not let Takichiba attack the Hyuga clan wantonly. However, Yukata Hyuga is the deputy commander of the defense force, so it is different. If he really died on the caged bird, then even the village would fight the Hyuga clan with Taki Chiba. The high level of the village is the optimistic pillar of the village in the future, several levels higher than the mainstay. These talents really support Konoha''s existence. If the Hyuga clan kills a high-level one, it is a blatant rebellion, which has far exceeded the scope of internal affairs. , At this time, the village will no longer give face to the Hyuga clan because of emotion and reason. It is true that the Hyuga clan did all the hard work, but when I saw that the village was soft on things like rebellion, the Uchiha clan also had all the hard work and hard work. By the way, they often gave Konoha back the pot, but when it comes to rebellion, Don''t do what you should do, if you should kill in the cradle, kill in the cradle. Although the Uchiha clan was not treated by the village, after all, the ancestors once left the entire ninja world and still mention the shivering traitors, but this does not mean that the Hyuga clan who is treated in the village can be opened up. In any case, this sealing technique has finally captured the lifeblood of their Hyuga clan. If Taki Chiba is willing, the Hyuga clan system will fall apart immediately. These thousands of years of shackles will hardly guarantee the separation of families. There will be no resentment, in other words, there will be resentment, especially those who have been reprimanded as a family in the past, and the descendants of the family who have suffered various injustices. Without the restraint of the bird in the cage, it can be said that the Hyuga clan would have internal mutiny overnight. But now, Taki Chiba put this thing related to the lifeblood of the Hyuga clan in front of him, but Hyuga''s heart slowly tightened. Threat? At the same time, he skipped such a thought in his mind. "Master Chiba, what do you mean by...?" However, after all, he couldn''t figure out what it meant, so he could only ask. However, in the words, it became serious. Although this lifeline is in the hands of the other party, if the grievances can be resolved, he is willing to kneel down and admit his mistakes, but this does not mean that people are threatening with something naked, and he has to keep a low profile. The Hyuga clan has the dignity of the Hyuga clan. If it is to solve the problem with a kindness, then lower your stance if you want to lower your stance. Everyone should discuss with you. Just say what you should do and the matter will pass. . But if it is a direct threat, the nature is different, and the Hyuga people are not vegetarian. Moreover, their Hyuga clan has no handle, just as their original Patriarch said, if there is no wrongdoing, then no matter where they are, they don''t need to bow their heads to anyone, even if this person is Hokage. In fact, according to the records handed down in the clan, the first patriarch, the first patriarch after joining Konoha, couldnt even find any fault with the Uchiha Madara. In the end, Uchi was in the affairs of the Hyuga clan. The Bo clan has never been able to intervene, and the situation in which Hyuga restricts all clans has been formed. And this sentence has always been passed down as an ancestral instruction. The Hyuga clan, descendants and grandchildren have also adhered to it. But the current situation is like this Taki Chiba put out something that holds the lifeline of the Hyuga clan to threaten him. Then these are two different things. Regardless of whether Takichiba is the future Naruto or not, since there is nothing wrong with their Hyuga 7 family, then this is Takichiba''s fault. And the family that threatened his village, regardless of whether the family was prominent or not, regardless of family status, Taki Chiba will be punished, even if he is the future Hokage. This is the iron rule for maintaining stability in the village. It is also the confidence of the Hyuga clan now. "Sir, please don''t get me wrong." In this regard, Chiba obviously also heard the changes in Hinata''s words, and immediately spoke. "Then what are you?" Hearing this, Hyuga''s brows frowned slightly, but the tone in his mouth did not ease in the slightest. "Back then, I owed it to consideration." Regarding this, the calm and gentleness on Qianye''s face slowly faded, and a sense of sorrow came up. "then?" Hearing that, Hyuga Hizu''s frowned brows completely frowned, but his tone was no longer so stiff. "Yes." In response, Chiba nodded, but only responded affirmatively, without saying anything. Because of Xuena? So, gave me this seal technique? But at this time, Hyuga Nizuo who heard this was stunned, and the thought was skipped in his heart. This year, coupled with lack of consideration, it is obvious that the young people in front of him were talking about forcing the Hyuga clan to bow their heads. "is it" In this regard, Hyuga Nissa did not ask why, but just reached out his hand, took the scroll into his arms, nodded, and said simply. For Hyuga Nissa, it is not difficult to see that this is the young man in front of him apologizing. Why apologize is naturally to ease the relationship between the Hyuga clan. Although I dont know what it means to apologize to a scroll, I dont know how sincere Takichibas apology is, UU read www.uukanshu.com, but this shows an attitude that the future Hokage will value the Hyuga clan, and, In the future, Hokage does not intend to change the relationship between the village and the Hyuga clan. At this time, the Hyuga Nissa, who originally wanted to end this grievance, would naturally not say anything. There is no need to apologize for this matter. The future Naruto is the future Naruto after all, and it is still necessary to save it. Face-faced, if you can openly apologize or something, you also wait for the position to be firmly established. An apology and softness will only happen openly without affecting the popularity of Hokage. Now, just know the fight. And now, he himself has accepted the object of apology, also conveying goodwill, indicating that he wants to ease the relationship. is it That''s why, no wonder, he would choose Hyuga Nizu. But at this time, looking at the appearance of Hyuga Hippo, Chiba''s mouth quietly flashed a wry smile. Shinsuke Hyuga, he died unjustly! Chapter 2553： Stereotypes The latest website: "Thank you, Lord Japan Football." Looking at Hyuga Hippoda who received the seal technique to seal the bird in the cage before him, Chiba bowed his head slightly to express his gratitude. Originally, I thought that the former owner of Hyuga preferred Hyuga Nisatsu, so he was anxious to remove Hyuga Shinsuke. After all, he is his own son. However, it now appears that the former Patriarch has a bright eye after all. Or, it is excellent education ability. After speaking, Qianye''s heart flashed with emotion. To be honest, before this, Chiba''s perception of Hyuga Nissa had not been very good. It''s not that Chiba has a bad feeling towards Hyuga Nizu because of Yuuna''s affairs. To be honest, if Chiba judges various information about a ninja based on his own perception and personal likes and dislikes, then he has died countless times long ago, and Konoha Village is probably also in the third ninja world. I suffered countless losses in the war. All of Chiba''s strategy formulation, tactical formulation, and even the temporary tactical formulation of combat encounters, will not consider the likes and dislikes. At least, he never looked at people from his own perspective. I dont like this person, so I will promote his strengths, even if he is shortcomings, he will be described as strengths, and he will not ignore his strengths and magnify his shortcomings infinitely just because I dont like this person. This behavior is tantamount to self-destruction. It is to think from an objective perspective. As for the not-so-good perception of Hyuga Nizus, it refers to the impression that Hyuga Nizus give as the owner of Hyuga. In other words, the impression of Chiba. In a sense, Chiba before today was a bit unobjective. From an objective point of view, Hyuga Nissas performance before this, as the owner of the Hyuga Patriarch, was at least quite satisfactory, although not as wise, or inferior to his father, the predecessor, the Hiuga Patriarch, who was as far-sighted and thoughtful as his father. , Definitely not mediocre. Not to mention that he is not worthy of the position of Patriarch of the clan. The reason why Chiba has a bad impression is more or less mixed with some personal reasons, and these personal reasons are basically concentrated on some stereotypes. Yes, stereotypes. As for where this stereotype came from, it is naturally in the original work. As a traveler, Chiba observes every character, as long as there are characters in the original work, he will unconsciously compare them with the original work. Some of his unknown prophets were actually due to familiarity with the original work. If it weren''t for the original work, he might have died in the hands of various original characters. And for this Hyuga Nizu, he will naturally compare him with the original. The original Hyuga Nikita cannot be said to be mediocre, but the focus of the original description is on another person, and there is not much ink about the Hyuga Nikita. And all the readers'' impressions of Hyuga Nissa are his about Hyuga Nissa''s substitution for him to die, including the resentment and hatred of Hyuga Nissa towards the clan that extended to later. However, the content of this paragraph is not very friendly to Hyuga, even because the original narrative is from the perspective of others and Hyuga, so the reader''s perspective is basically that of Hyuga. From the perspective of Hyuga Nizu, Hyuga Nissa has a bad image of causing trouble and finding someone to die. At the same time, if readers want to judge the strength of Hyuga Nissa, they can only judge from another angle, and this angle, because the description of this aspect of Hyuga Nissa is too little, so they can only be his heirs. That is, Hyuga Hinata. Moreover, because Hyuga Hitachi caused trouble and the death of Hyuga Hitachi, they are twins, born only a few seconds apart, and because these only a few seconds, the identity has undergone a radical change, giving people A strong contrast and unfair feeling, naturally, readers will compare the two. The comparison is also very simple. As a ninjas strength, people always think that the capable is the king. Since Hinata Nizu has become the head of the patriarch, then he must be worse than Hyuga. In this way, it can also calm down readers'' feeling of unfairness when they see this period. However, on the contrary, the super genius born to the son of Hyuga Nissa, the daughter of Hyuga Nissa, is the famous crane tail. Hyugas son, even if he only hears a little description, he can learn to go back to heaven on his own, while the daughter of Hinata Nissa, how to teach is the tail of the crane, let alone go back to heaven, Hyuga Nichikais tricks are all No, there is not even much hope to learn yet. Such an obvious gap is undoubtedly too high for the position of Hyuga Nissa. Hyuga Nissa was not seen very much by people, and now it is not seen by others. It was easy to evolve into Hyuga Nissa who relied on his position as the head of the Patriarch, forcing him to be more powerful than himself, and seemed more suitable to sit on the seat of the Patriarch of Hyuga, and he seemed to have no guilt at all, and he felt comfortable. Sitting in the position of the head of the Hyuga Patriarch caused the miserable childhood of Hyuga Neji. It can be said that in the minds of readers, the stereotype of Hyuga Nissa has greatly reduced his perception. And Chiba is undoubtedly affected by this. Speaking of Hyuga Sunfoot, a faint disdain arises. It now appears that this is definitely Chiba''s prejudice against Hyuga Nissa, just like the prejudice of the villagers of Konoha Village against Chiba. But is this really the case? In other words, is the Hyuga in the original book, is there any fundamental difference between the Hyuga in the Hokage World? Do not! No! Hyuga Nizu has not changed, he is still the Hyuga Nizu in the original. It''s just that, because of the angle of observation, it seems that Hyuga Hinata looks like a coward who dares not behave, like a treacherous villain who is dominating power and wantonly plundering others. Everything, just because of this angle, is biased towards Neji Hyuga, an angle with hatred. And Chiba was affected by this angle. In fact, is Hyuga really not worthy of being the owner of this Hyuga Patriarch? Is it really worse than Hyuga? Dragons have nine sons, each is different, tiger fathers also have dog sons, there is a probability of inheritance. Moreover, Hinata Hyuga''s strength was also very strong later. He was able to use an ordinary air palm to fly the tail of the ten tails. If this blow hits a person, it is estimated that the person will have to vomit blood for several liters, and he will not survive. It''s all a problem. Judging from the subsequent offspring, it cannot be said that Hyuga is not strong. From the point of view of the whole process, the strength of Hyuga Nissa is still very strong. The cause of the incident was that Yunyin wanted to use the peace talks to capture Hinata Hinata, who was still young at the time. Yunyin Village was worried about the signs of Konoha Village in a day or two. This was something Yunyin absolutely did. The peace talks were almost a godsend. Konoha was weak at the time and was a rare opportunity in a thousand years. Since it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, this Yunyin envoy who has captured Hyuga Hinata is naturally strong. Moreover, being able to sneak into the land of the Hyuga clan and take away the young Hyuga Hinata who must be under heavy protection, the strength of this cloud hidden envoy will never be bad, not even bad, but very strong. As a militarized Ninja Village, Konoha was able to fight against Konoha during his heyday. The level of ninja reserves was extremely high. In addition to the third Ninja World War, Yunyins expedition team suffered heavy losses, but inside There is still plenty of room, and he is fully capable of dispatching extremely strong ninjas. And the ability of Hyuga Jippo to kill him in one blow shows the strength of Hyuga Jippo. At least, his strength is in Yunyin, which is also considered top level. There shouldnt be a big problem when it comes to an S-level. some. Otherwise, Yun Yin has been coveting the Hyuga Zong Family''s eyes and looks a bit stupid. In other words, the strength of Hyuga Nissa is not bad, at least, it is absolutely visible outside, and Hyuga may not be better than his brother, even Hyuga is indeed better than his brother. Patriarch, the strength of Hyuga Nizu is absolutely sufficient. As for the impulse to kill Yunyin''s messenger, reckless, regardless of the overall situation, the original family of the Hyuga clan has been stared at, and Hyuga Nissa had only such a daughter at the time. Who is in no hurry? In a hurry, it''s natural to make a heavier shot. Moreover, as the Patriarch of the Hyuga clan, it is normal for Hyuga Nissei to experience little war, and not to grasp the strength of the shots. And later, the matter of forcing Hyuga Hirsari to die for him, that is just from the perspective of Hyuga Nisaka, from the perspective of Hyuga Nissa and Hyuga Nissa''s perspective? Is it really persecution? Yes, here, Chiba also missed a point, that is, the perspective of Hyuga Nizu and Hyuga Nisasa as brothers. Perhaps, in the eyes of readers, including Chiba, Hyuga Nizu and Hyuga Nissa will definitely be in the same situation because of their unfair treatment. Moreover, from the perspective of Hyuga Nizu before, Hyuga Nizu had been against Hyuga. Poor has used the caged bird, and it feels that the two are aloof and the other humble is controlled. The relationship should be very poor. At least, if you are a reader, this kind of brother wants to kill and then quickly. Because of unfair treatment. But is it actually as the reader thinks it is? Is the relationship between Hyuga Nissa and Hyuga Nissa bad? Not necessarily. At least, if the relationship between the two of them is very poor, will Hyuga Nissei offer to die for his brother? Yes, in the original book, many people may have overlooked it. It was Hyuga''s decision to die for his brother. At that time, Hyuga Nissa was planning to die by himself. However, the clan elders did not agree. Later, it was Hyuga Nissa who broke in and asked him to die. Of course, some people here might say that this is Hyuga Nippon Soccer acting, nothing more than an emotional card. Or, it was the Hyuga Sect''s family that forced Hyuga Hisasa to say this, such as threatening Neji. Yes, it makes sense. However, if it is acting, then Hyuga Nissa really has an emotional card. As the Hyuga Nissa of the clan family a few seconds before birth, why does Hyuga Nissa have an emotional card? Shouldn''t it be resentment? If it''s resentment, is it possible that Hyuga is a cowardly and humble person, and when he is about to die, he has to flatter himself as if he valued his brother? As for threats, then, shouldn''t the situation at that time be that Hyuga agreed and asked his brother to let his son go? Should I even ask my brother to write a note? After all, one''s own brother can use his own nephew as a threat, shouldn''t Hyuga Nissa take insurance for his son to avoid being killed in the future? Therefore, there are problems with this emotional card or threat. The least problematic is that the relationship between Hyuga Nikkei and Hyuga Nizu is actually quite good. No matter how good it is, it might be able to die for the opponent on the battlefield. Hyuga Nissa wants to die for him. Hyuga Hizusu did not agree at the beginning. At that time, if he looked at it from the perspective of Hyuga Hizus, his brother would die for himself, whether it was a separation or something, he was afraid You have to be guilty for a lifetime, but in fact, every time he encountered Neji Hyuga''s things later, including his daughter almost killed by Neji Hyuga, he didn''t make any trouble, you can tell. Hyuga Nissoku obviously has the attitude of one person doing things and one person. Later, the reason why Hyuga agreed to die for himself was because his brother said that he wanted to choose freely. Yes, my brother wants to be free. So, he agreed. And, bearing the guilt of a lifetime. Perhaps, this point is not understood by readers who were born in a peaceful and prosperous age, enjoying the maximum freedom and peace, even Chiba did not understand it at the beginning, but, after staying in this turbulent ninja world for a long time, Chiba But deeply understand how important this point is to Hyuga. At that time, Chiba, who was still in the previous life, was just standing still and talking, or in other words, using his own values ??to judge from the perspective of a saint. Using the concept of a peaceful and prosperous world to measure a dark and cruel world, Chiba now thinks about it, it can almost be regarded as black history. This time Hyuga Risai''s choice was to break the **** of the bird in the cage, it was the **** of Hyuga for thousands of years, and it changed the fate. Although it is the price of death. Perhaps many people think that death is the end and the most painful thing. However, in this dark and cruel world, there are more painful things than death, and even things that are hundreds of times painful. In this world, death can be sublimated. At that moment, Hyuga Nissan was sublimated. And his will to sublimate is not for other people, but for his own son, who is also known as the division of the family. This is also the deepest fatherly love. Fate, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is cruel. However, you cannot lose the courage to break fate, even if it is death. It can be said that the death of Hyuga Risasa is precisely the sublimation of his love for his brother and his paternal love for his son. Although he was bound by the caged bird, he was also free and he did not yield. In other words, Hyuga Nissa is not actually a person without responsibility. It was precisely because he was responsible again, that he had to bear all the costs, and to bear it, trying to find the best solution. In the eyes of Chiba now, there is no doubt that Hyuga is also a qualified heir. From the low posture towards himself and the sudden change in his attitude toward himself, he was still a bit aggressive, and it was after re-examining the past of Hyuga Nizu. Hyuga Nissan is a qualified heir to the Hyuga clan who can bend, stretch, and be steady. Chapter 2554： Suitable for Latest website: "Master Chiba, forgive me for being reckless, but ask, are you here this time just for this matter?" Facing Chibas gratitude, Hyuga sat down slightly, maintaining the same etiquette as Chiba, and did not let Chiba feel any bowing. Even expressing apology and gratitude, it was a reciprocal etiquette. Location. Obviously, Hyuga still attaches great importance to Chiba, and also puts it in a high position in my heart. After all, the young man in front of him, although his age is quite different, but in terms of status and ability, Hyuga is not ashamed. I have to say that even if there is a festival in between, in the eyes of Hyuga Nizu, the youth in front of him is still Konoha''s future, and can lead Konoha to more prosperity and even change the existence of the entire Ninja world. Moreover, as far as the eyes are concerned, as long as this young man is in Konoha, Konoha has the hardest waist in the current ninja world. Because the current Ninja world is no longer the former Ninja world. The existence of Uchiha Nobuhiko undoubtedly gave birth to another Uchiha Madara in the Ninja world, completely above the five great Ninja villages, and the only thing that can be with Uchi What Bo Xinyan contends with is the young man in front of him. Even Uchiha Nobuhiko''s birth battle was confronted by the youth in front of him, and it was also the source of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s first defeat. It can be said that the entire Shinobi world is both jealous and dependent on the youth in front of them. Everyone must rely on the youth in front of them, and Konoha, where this youth is located, will naturally have a lot of benefits. Although Hyuga Hizu usually stays at home, the news is still very well informed and I still know some. For example, for some business road problems with other Ninja villages, other Da Ninja villages still gave Konoha a lot of benefits. Especially some rare real estate. Although the major ninja villages are secretly intriguing, and Konoha''s small actions are estimated to be a lot, but these concessions on the surface, the major ninja villages still have to make enough, at least, at the critical moment, if Uchiha Nobuhiko really has anything The behavior is still dependent on Konoha, and on the bright side, he still has to "please" Konoha. And now, for such a vital person, Hyuga Nissa is also quite measured. Regardless of whether the man in front of him had a low profile, whether he came to admit his mistake, or should be such a low profile, at this time, as the Patriarch of Hyuga, he must maintain at least the same posture as him. This has nothing to do with whether the grievances are over or whether they will continue to have fun in the future. This is a political gesture. In this state of not tearing the face, it is more or less to give people face, and sometimes even to the other person. More face. If this time it wasn''t because the Hyuga clan and the man in front of him had a relationship that couldn''t be explained simply, his posture might have been even lower. Just because of that relationship, he can''t be too humble. The Hyuga clan had bowed their heads at that time, and now, they must not bow their heads anymore, otherwise, where is the dignity of the Hyuga clan? However, now that the stance is flattened, Hyuga does not think that Konohas future Hokage has left work and made a special trip to come to him this time, just to release a "we will get along with each other in the future" to contribute to Konoha. signal. Now, it''s not the time to travel comfortably, no matter what, the village is in a state of hidden internal and external troubles. If he only releases the signal, with his current status, he can be sent to someone else. Or, now that the third generation of Hokage is still there, the third generation of Hokage is still talking, and sometimes the effect is even better than if he came in person. There is no need to come here in person. Not only is it unnecessary, it shouldn''t even be. So, there must be other things in it. "Ah, there is indeed something. Regarding Neji Hyuga, there are some things that I want to discuss with your Excellency." As for the question of Hyuga Nizuo, Chiba nodded and spoke very seriously. It seems that I was not only biased against Hyuga Nizu before, but also underestimated this Hyuga Nizu. At the same time, such a thought passed in his mind. To be honest, aside from prejudices and stereotypes, Hyuga Nissa is a qualified owner. And now, a series of reactions from Hyuga Nissa have proved that he is an excellent Patriarch. Previously, although he felt that Hinata Shinsuke was not injustice in his death, if he talked about the talent of the family owner, then Chiba believed that Hinata and Hyuga Shinsuke were about the same, and even in terms of winning people''s hearts, Hyuga Shinsuke might be better. In comparison, Shinsuke Hyuga is better than Nissuka. However, with the words of Hyuga Nissa and his previous reaction of neither humble nor overbearing, there is no doubt that Chiba still has to admire the power of the old Patriarch at this time. Originally, Chiba thought that Shinsuke Hyuga was able to win over so many rebellious rebellions, and it almost broke the family separation system of the Hyuga clan for thousands of years, which can be called absolute control. It has already demonstrated the skill of the Hyuga Patriarch. And people looked up. In fact, Chiba also regretted the Hyuga clan because of Hyuga''s succession to the throne. If Shinsuke Hyuga succeeded to the throne, the status of the separation of Hyuga might really be reversed, at least Xuena wouldn''t have to suffer that sin. Moreover, Shinsuke Hyuga does have leadership skills, and that rebellion is the best proof. It is better for the Hyuga clan to hand it to him than to hand it to the Hyuga Hizus. This is what Chiba really felt at the time. Moreover, when the old family owner left this brother, he just didn''t engrave him in a caged bird. It was definitely not just because he loved him, but he should have taken a fancy to his younger brother''s talents. At that time, based on age speculation, I am afraid, he was the first At the end of the Second Ninja World War or a little earlier, Hyuga Shinsuke showed off his talents. It happened to be a period of war, and it was also a crucial period. I am afraid that the old Patriarch also considered the situation of his death on the battlefield, plus Hyuga During wartime, a clan would delay the engraving of the bird in the cage by the heirs of the clan family, so that he could not be engraved in the cage. Otherwise, even if it is the insistence of the old Patriarch of Hyuga, it may not necessarily allow a non-heir to retain the right of the clan. In the non-war period, why Hyuga Shinsuke can continue to retain the clan rights? I am afraid that the old patriarch felt that his two children, or that his eldest son did not satisfy him after he stopped delaying the bird in the cage, so he continued. Shinsuke Hyuga''s power, and even Yukata Hyuga''s power. However, later, the old Patriarch should have discovered the potential hidden in his eldest son, who was not originally optimistic. Then, he started preparing to get rid of Shinsuke Hyuga, or to deprive Shinsuke Hyuga of his clan rights. Later, while preparing, he discovered Shinsuke Hyuga''s intention to betray. After that, he followed the tide and completely eliminated another clan that shouldn''t exist. Of course, it is also possible that the old patriarch of Hyuga had long been aware of his brothers unruly intentions. In the end, in desperation, in order to prevent the Hyuga clan from subverting the family model of maintaining prosperity and prosperity for thousands of years, resulting in an unforeseen future, he had no choice but to choose Let your eldest son inherit. However, based on Chiba''s understanding of the old patriarch of Hyuga, the second possibility should not be true. In other words, the old Patriarch should have discovered the talents of Hyuga Nizu. In fact, compared to Shinsuke Hyuga, Hyuga is indeed more suitable as the owner of this Hyuga. At least, in this era, it is more suitable than Shinsuke Hyuga as the owner. Compared to Hyuga, Shinsuke Hyuga may have better skills and expectations. Under Shinsuke''s governance, the Hyuga clan may be more prosperous than the governance of Hyuga Nissa, but it is still more suitable. Because, compared to Hinata Nisasa, Shinsuke Hyuga is somewhat idealized after all. At that time, the war entered a confrontation period. In any case, the village had to recover its vitality. At this time, as the card supporting Konoha, the Hyuga clan could not make any major changes, even if they did not know Hyuga. Shinsuke wants to rebel, and the old Patriarch Hyuga should also be aware of his own brother''s reform ideas. Chiba believes that the old Patriarch Hyuga has this ability. If the Hyuga clan carried out reforms at that time, no matter what the reform was, the village would not want to see it. After all, since reforms are already underway, the ecology of the Hyuga clan will change drastically, and things like reform can easily lead to changes. At that time, the Hyuga clan will affect the village and affect the whole body, which is likely to cause the village level. Irreversible situation on the At that time, the village will restrict all actions of the Hyuga clan, and at the same time, the trust that has been maintained for thousands of years may have cracks, and the status of the Hyuga clan may plummet. It becomes a pure restriction to the existence of the Uchiha clan. Even improper operation will end up in the situation of the Uchiha clan. Moreover, leaving aside such external problems, as far as internally is concerned, if Hyuga Shinsuke improperly operates, the Hyuga clan may also be greatly injured, internally separated from morals, or plant seeds of misfortune. That really pushed the Hyuga clan to decline and perish. Yes, the reason why the Patriarch Hyuga got rid of Shinsuke Hyuga at the time was because the situation at that time required a Patriarch who was respectful. There is no need for the masters great achievements, nor the ability of the master to create miracles. Instead, it only needs to be prudent and to let the Hyuga clan stabilize after the war at the fastest speed and gain a firm foothold. When the village is recuperating, it is enough to ensure the safety of the Hyuga clan. Just like, considering that he would die on the battlefield, and that he was a little dissatisfied with his children, for the sake of the Hyuga clan, the old Patriarch Hyuga retained the line of Shinsuke Hyuga. As a family owner, everything must be based on the prosperity of the family. Now it seems that Hyuga is not only capable, but also mature enough to fully meet the current development needs of the Hyuga clan. At least, depending on the current situation, Hyuga Nissa is also the only one who makes people like Chiba bow their heads. In the entire Ninja World, no one can do it. Although during the period when Hyuga Nissaka became the head of the family, the Hyuga clan also made an unprecedented move to bow their heads. However, bowing to people like Chiba, in fact, no one and any family will be responsible for the Hyuga clan. Because of the appearance of Chiba, it was a rare encounter in a thousand years, almost the first and second generations of Hokage are alive, and bowing to these two-level Naruto candidates is not a shameful thing. But now, letting such a person bow their heads and letting the first and second generations of Hokage level their heads down is enough to make the Hyuga clan look down upon the crowd. The past that bowed his head was hardly shame, but glory. This statement may feel a bit far-fetched, but if there is no defensiveness of the Hyuga Hippos, if the Hyuga clan does not have the current status, how could it be possible for Chiba to hold the real power like this, and his own expectations are too high. The future fifth-generation Hokage personally came to lower his head to ease the relationship? If the status of the Hyuga clan were to decline a little bit, I am afraid that there would be no such situation. Because the Hyuga clan maintains its position, the village must pay attention to it, and the newly appointed Naruto agent must pass the Hyuga clan to recognize this level, so the current situation can be achieved. It does not mean that all monarchs who can open up the land are good monarchs. On the contrary, it is easy to conquer the world, but difficult to defend the world, and the monarch who can create or maintain the prosperous world is the most powerful monarch. Undoubtedly, Hyuga is also great. Regardless of his personal stance, Shinsuke Hyuga is indeed unjust. Neji? At this time, the expression of Hyuga Hizuo, who was admiring in Chiba''s heart, suddenly stiffened, and his heart almost tightened. Could it be said that the previous three generations of Hokage had promised not to punish Ningji, and let the Hyuga family resolve this contradictory agreement by ourselves, and Chiba didn''t think it should be settled internally by the Hyuga family? At the same time, he began to feel suspicious in his heart. but Do not! This also makes sense. After all, this incident has caused a great adverse effect on the village, so many people watched it. It is estimated that the entire Ninja World knows it! If the village doesn''t make any statement, it really can''t suppress other Shinobu villages. At this time, as the Naruto agent who had already taken over everything the village had done during the Zhongnin exam, it was indeed impossible to leave this matter to the Hyuga clan. However, UU reading www.ukanshu.com immediately thought of a reasonable reason. "Duh!" Then, in the next second, after responding, Qianye''s face immediately showed a look of incomprehension. The scroll representing Hyuga''s acceptance of the friendly signal from Naruto''s agent to seal the bird in the cage fell on the table in front of the two. "Sir, what are you doing!" Then, the next moment, Qianye''s face showed a sense of horror, and the whole person leaned forward, stretched out his hand, and made a gesture of leaning in and supporting each other. "Please...in any case...raise your hands, let us Hyuga clan solve our troubles!" And at this time, in front of him, the patriarch of the Hyuga clan was already on the ground at this time and made the most sincere and humble etiquette among the etiquette requested. Take a seat under the soil. Chapter 2555： get ready Latest URL: "Boom!" The sound of his forehead touching the ground sounded in the room that was suddenly silent. "Please...be sure to leave this matter to the Hyuga clan. The Hyuga clan has caused trouble to the village, and the Hyuga clan will definitely give the village a satisfactory answer." Feeling the cold touch of the forehead touching the ground, the forehead of Hyuga Hippocampus was already slightly cold sweat. For Neji Hyuga, Hyuga Nissa must take it down. At that time, the three generations of Hokage simply agreed, and he was relieved. However, I didn''t expect that the Naruto agent would mention this matter again, which is obvious. This matter is not as easy as the three generations of Hokage promised. And here, even if the three generations of Naruto are moved out, they should not be very useful. The popularity and political ability of this Naruto agent are not inferior to the third generation of Naruto. Although it is still a Naruto agent, in fact, it is already the fifth generation of Naruto. Up. Even, it is very possible that the reason why the Naruto agent in front of him was able to come to his room in the Hyuga clan, I am afraid, it has already convinced the three generations of Hokage. After all, Neji''s matter is not simply Konoha''s own business, but involves all aspects. It may have come to the time when Hyuga Neji must give the entire Ninja world an attitude. Even when Hyuga Nissa thought of this, every time he felt that the Naruto agent in front of him was likely to use Neji to stand up, and Neji''s punishment to shock the entire Ninja world. Now, there are also the insiders of the village, that is, the ninja group. Even the ninjas who are relatively in the middle and upper levels know that Chiba has returned, and only the upper level knows that Konohas power center has been transferred from the three generations of Hokage. On the body of the young man in front of him. At that time, everyone guessed and even started to conclude that Konoha had a guilty conscience. Even the ninja who committed such a big crime was due to his genius, and when there was no punishment, everyone felt that Konoha had not recovered his vitality and had the opportunity to take advantage of it. At that time, when the young man in front of him was born with the order of the death day Xiang Ningci, that shocking force was absolutely full. Moreover, this was also done by the young man in front of him. "Please raise your head, Lord Nizu." And at this moment, looking at the Patriarch of the Hyuga clan who did not hesitate to ask for his seat, Chiba sighed and said hurriedly. At the same time, his hands had already crossed the table, grabbing the arms of Hyuga Hippo, and at the same time said, "I didn''t mean that, you misunderstood me." "Misunderstanding? Don''t you want to punish Neji?" At this moment, Hyuga Hizuto raised his head slightly, looking at the young man who was lifting him up a little bit in front of him, and muttered. And from this young man''s face, he could not see any strange or comforting and lying expression. The young man just helped himself up calmly, and there seemed to be a slight smile in his eyes. It seems that there is indeed no malice. Could it be that I really misunderstood? but Besides this, how did you mention Ning Ci? However, he still couldn''t figure it out in his heart. If it is not against letting him deal with this matter, and to punish Ning Ci, then why is Ning Ci mentioned again? At this time, Ning Ci shouldn''t be mentioned. "of course not." In response, Chiba straightened Hyuga Hizu, backed up to the original position, shook his head, and said affirmatively. "that" Hearing that, Hyuga Hizu frowned and looked at Chiba, wondering. Could it be that I care about it? At this time, his heart couldn''t help but become suspicious. The Chiba in front of him really didn''t appear to be lying at all. On the contrary, he looked rather distressed, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was slightly bitter. It seems that there is some distress about Neji''s affairs. But there really is no such thing as punishment. And he was indeed a little messed up, he just said a word, immediately put down all the bargaining chips, and directly bowed his head to the request. However, this is no fault of him. At the beginning, his brother, Hinata Nissa, had a long conversation all night before he died on his behalf. That night, the two brothers talked a lot. very many. From their birth, from the birds in the cage, from the fathers education to them, the strictness of Hyuga and the compensation for the preference for Hyuga, and also talk about them playing together from childhood to adulthood, the only time they perform tasks together, bless each other Marriage and have children, but because of the problem of heirs, they gradually became strangers, and gradually became angry... That night, they almost talked about each other''s first half of their lives. Hinata finally understood that his brother was unwilling to hide under his love. Hyuga Hirsashi also understood that it is not unworthy to die for his brother. Hyuga Hizu understands that his younger brother blames himself very much, and he blames himself because of his own life. If Ning Ci wasn''t so talented, perhaps, he wouldn''t have the intention to kill, and there would be no incident of brothers'' discord. To be honest, for Ningci''s talent, in addition to being a little jealous of his brother being able to give birth to a son who is so suitable to inherit the Hyuga clan, it is also quite a pity in his heart. After all, he is a qualified Hyuga Patriarch, who inherits the position of Patriarch, naturally the stronger the ability, the better. Konoha is now peaceful and stable, and the village''s vitality is almost restored. What he wants is not a defensive leader, but an enterprising and extremely capable Patriarch. Such a family owner can prevent the Hyuga clan from falling in peace and happiness. If trained well, Hyuga Neji will definitely meet the requirements. Objectively speaking, this is a very pity. In the same way, Hyuga Nissa also understood the pain and pressure of his brother. The Patriarch of the Hyuga clan sounds very prestigious and noble, but he does not know how much pressure he has to bear, especially when he sees the children of the separation. When he was better than the heir of the clan. At the same time, Hyuga Nissara also understood that his elder brother actually did not want his daughter to inherit the head of the family. He would rather have his daughter and Ning Ci swap. Because my elder brother knew that his daughter would not be able to bear the responsibility. When the time comes, I am afraid that his daughter will not only suffer for a lifetime, but even the future of the Hyuga clan may not be guaranteed. I don''t know if he will start to weaken during his daughter''s administration. My brother definitely doesn''t want his daughter to be a sinner forever. After the two brothers understood each other, they couldnt help but think of their uncle Shinsuke, and unconsciously began to think about what life would be like for the two of them if the Hyuga clan were successfully reformed and there was no division of family. . The time to speak freely is always very fast. After the gaps are resolved, the time passes faster for the free conversation after mutual understanding. At that time, Hyuga Nissa only felt that an hour had passed, but the sky was already bright. The poison that my brother took has already happened. At the last moment, his brother didn''t say anything, just looked at him quietly. Then, with a smile that seemed contented, he closed his eyes. But he could only watch his brother die for himself. He just watched that, until his brother''s body was pretended to be buried and sent to Yunyin Village, he didn''t react. Yes, how could it be possible to react? The one who was born with himself, from childhood, and even the telepathy of some twins, just disappeared. It''s gone before my own eyes. Because of my own fault, that''s it, nothing! At that moment, Hyuga Nissa really felt what it was like to be empty in his heart. At that time, he wanted to cry, but he found that he had forgotten to cry during his years as a patron. He just stared blankly at the place in front of him that had changed from warm to cold, replaying his brother''s eyes before he died in his mind over and over again. Finally, he understood. At that moment, his brother entrusted Neji to himself. At that moment, he was about to suffocate regretfully, but also gratified. However, even though he knew that he had to take good care of Ningci, all he could do was to hide some extraordinary behavior from him. He couldn''t get close to Ningci. Because Ning Ci''s hostility has already made the clan elders dissatisfied, if he rushed closer, let Ning Ci really do something extraordinary, I am afraid that he can''t keep him. For Ning Ci, all he could do was to bring him closer to his ineffective daughter, and to some extent with the heirs of the clan family, to provide more shade. And as Ningci grew up and his talents continued to show, the guilt deep in his heart became stronger. Gradually, it evolved into a state of mind that cares but chaos. Especially this time he finally caused the disaster. Therefore, there is also the previous scene. "Ningji''s matter must be resolved, but I don''t want to be punished. After all, Ningji is now very extreme. After all, it is the Hyuga clan division model that has long accumulated defects. It is a matter for the Hyuga clan. After all, Its a matter for the Hyuga clan. Even Hokage is just an outsider. We can solve it compulsorily, or punish it, or whatever, but after all, it is only a temporary solution, not a permanent cure." At this time, looking at the puzzled Hyuga Sunfoot ahead, Chiba sighed slightly and said. He didn''t want to solve this matter. However, if he solves it, it will always only treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. The situation at this time did not allow any changes to the Hyuga clan, otherwise he would not use the seal technique to release the signal of friendship and apologize for the things that year. Back then, he forced the Hyuga clan to bow his head because of the clan division system. After he came to power, most of the clan elders of the Hyuga clan were anxious, for fear that he would have any vengeance against the Hyuga clan because of what happened back then. Reform the clan division system. And the words of the elders of the Hyuga clan who are anxious are that they have planted a factor of instability for the Hyuga clan. This was also the first thing he came here this time to stabilize the hearts of the Hyuga clan. As for the family division system, after this period of time, there is still time to resolve. And now to solve the problem of Neiji Hyuga, the root of the family division system cannot be moved. How to root out Neiji''s heart knot is not something he can solve. "After all, Ning Ci is also Xuena''s nephew. If you really deal with Ning Ci, Xuena will not agree. It''s just that you must tie the bell to untie the bell." Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help adding another sentence. The trouble should end it. Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Hitachi was slightly startled. is it It turned out to be for me to untie Neji''s knot... Then, he let out a long sigh of relief. It''s not just to deal with Neji. but However, soon he became distressed again. To be honest, for more than ten years, he has always wanted to untie Ning Ci''s heart knot, but seeing that Ning Ci is becoming more and more paranoid in this regard, he has no confidence. Today, there is a feeling that there is no way to intervene. If you rush to solve it yourself, it will be counterproductive in all likelihood. It will make Neji even more paranoid. "So, these are two things, this scroll, please take your hand." At this moment, Chiba spoke. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and pushed the scroll on the table forward a bit, indicating that Hyuga would take it down. "This" In response to this, Hyuga took a slight breath, but corrected his color, and said, "How to get involved in Neji''s heart." However, he did not take a look at the seal scroll. Obviously, compared to the things that capture the lifeblood of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga is more concerned about Neji. "Don''t worry, I will create the opportunity for you to intervene. You should be prepared? Over the years, I think you want to untie Neji''s heart more than once." Hearing this, Chiba smiled slightly, but pushed the seal scroll forward again, signaling Hyuga Hizusuka to accept it again. "Yes." In response, Hyuga Hizuru glanced at the sealing technique, but still did not accept it. He just looked at Chiba quietly and nodded affirmatively. For so many years, aside from being an uncle, Hyuga Nizu is also the head of the Hyuga clan. Naturally, he knew that Neji Hyuga would get into trouble sooner or later, but he didn''t expect him to cause such a catastrophe. Now that he knew that Neji Hyuga was bound to cause trouble, how could he not set out to untie Neji Hyuga''s heart? He was prepared for everything. What is missing is just an opportunity. After all, UU read www.uukanshu. Com is the culprit who killed his father, no matter how close he gets to Neji Hyuga, he will only get counterproductive results. He needs a proper opportunity to get closer to Neji Hyuga. "Then, what you have to do next is just under this scroll to stabilize Hyuga''s heart. In fact, I am just a clone, my main body, who is persuading Hyuga Neji. It should not be long, Hyuga Ning Ci will come to you on the initiative." At this time, Chiba smiled slightly, as if he was holding a winning ticket, and said. Take the initiative to come to me? In this regard, Hyuga Nissa was obviously taken aback. ... "It''s absolutely impossible!" At this time, on the other side, Neji Hyuga made another decisive sound. Chapter 2556： persuade "Naruto Chiba Legend Novel Cool Notes ( Find the latest chapter! Absolutely impossible? What is impossible? Hearing Neji Hyuga''s strong denial again, Tian Tian, ??who was sitting behind Neji Hyuga, looked at a loss. He obviously didn''t know what other dumb riddles the two in front of him played. "It seems that you already understand." But for Neji Hyuga''s strong denial, Chiba''s face was nothing but calm. "Yes, I understand, but it''s impossible!" However, this time, Neji Hyuga''s reaction to Chiba''s words was a bit fierce, and the words in his mouth seemed to have a sense of contradiction between the front and back, and at the same time, his face was almost distorted. "So, if it''s impossible, why are you here so well, there is not even a monitoring person, and you obviously caused such a disaster?" Regarding this, Chiba''s expression was still calm, but his eyes had begun to look strangely serious. And with this serious look, a breath that made people feel suffocating slowly dissipated. Suddenly, he looked at Neji Hyuga with a dazed expression of surprise, and Neji Hyuga, who had begun to lose control of his emotions, was stunned. He involuntarily stood up, his look and figure also took on a stiff color. I couldn''t say anything that was frightened by this breath. "Do you really know the seriousness of this matter?" In this regard, Chiba''s gaze was electric, but he didn''t shrink from the slight fright that the two children showed. On the contrary, he spoke in a questioning tone. In the words, there is a kind of intimidating power, even if the tone is not so harsh, or even as calm as always, Tiantian and Hyuga Ningji still subconsciously held their breath. In the next second, except for holding his breath, even Neji Hyuga, who was already excited and paranoid, was silent. Although this sentence has a kind of intimidating power, it makes people feel distressed and dare not speak much, but the reason why the two did not speak is still because they are speechless at this moment. Otherwise, with the excitement and paranoia of Hyuga Ningji, at this time, even with that frightening aura, he must vent his resentment and resentment. No matter what genius he is, or whether he should say it or not, he will vent his anger and bitterness. In the final analysis, no matter what the talent and personality of Hyuga Neiji, he is only a teenage boy, a child with strong feelings. Precocity does not mean that a small child can really think like an adult, let alone think. A child will think like Hokage. The mentors and apprentices like Chiba and Itachi are exceptions after all. One, it came through, with the correct and comprehensive explanation of the will of fire itself, and the understanding of the will of fire or how Hokage should think. One, according to the original work, is the incarnation of the original author Masashi Kishimoto in Hokage, and it represents a direction in itself. These two people themselves are existences that are detached from their own bodies. However, Neji Hyuga is different. He is still a child. Even if he matures prematurely because of his genius, his worldview is ultimately imperfect, and his heart is not fully mature. When encountering stimuli and shocks, he has poor coping ability and his personality is after all Because of these stimuli and blows, there will be unstable factors and even big changes. Moreover, Neji Hyuga is a person who emphasizes feelings after all, and feelings are more likely to make his character unstable and easily agitated. It is also easy to accumulate negative emotions inside. And in the current situation of Neji Hyuga, starting from showing murderous intentions to Hinata Hyuga, in fact, his character has begun to be unstable, and there are almost signs of major changes. In the end, the killer has begun to control. I can''t help my emotions anymore. If it''s just because of Chiba''s power, to be honest, I still can''t hold back such a child who is about to lose his intellectual ability. It was this incident that really suppressed the child''s inner resentment and the hatred that was about to lose control. This is an extremely serious incident. Because Neji Hyuga knew how much trouble he had caused and how many people would be affected by his loss of control, he could only remain silent at this time. However, this kind of silence is at best a kind of silence that knows the wrong, a kind of compromise for fear of implicating the teachers and friends around him. It does not mean that the hatred in his heart is gone because of the accident. And because of this, it''s not that the child Hyuga Neji is hopeless. It is precisely because of this that the three generations of Hokage handed this matter to the Hyuga clan. In other words, give it to Hyuga Nissa. "If you don''t speak, do you know you are ashamed?" In response, Chiba spoke again. "I have no shame in the Hyuga clan." Hearing this, Hyuga Neji, who had been silent, seemed to have a string suddenly tightened in his mind. "Worthy?" In response, Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a smile that was not a smile. "What do you mean?" At this time, Neji Hyuga seemed to have recovered from the power just now, and he said with an unkind expression on his face. "Ningji..." However, after this unpleasant remark, his waist and lapels were torn, and a worried voice sounded behind him. It was Tian Tian behind him, pulling his shirt. At this time, Tiantian''s face was already full of worry. Because, at this moment, the beautiful and handsome profile face in her eyes has begun to be a little distorted. It was no longer the Ning Ci she knew. Feeling the worry of Tian Tian behind him, Hyuga Ningji took a slow and deep breath, his face instantly lightened a lot. "What do you... mean?" Then, in the next second, a sentence with a much softer tone was spit out from his mouth again. "What do I mean, don''t you understand?" In this regard, Chiba asked rhetorically. Ok The memory of the clone has been passed on, and it seems that Hyuga has already done it on the side. Sure enough, Hyuga had prepared well, and the difference was an opportunity. But at this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Just now, after he asked the serious question, there was a memory in his mind. It was obvious that the clone sent to the Hyuga clan had completed the task. Judging from the feedback, it is true that Hyuga Nissuke was prepared, and it took more than one year or two to resolve the issue of Hyuga Nisuke. It''s just that there is one less opportunity. After all, Hyuga Niss is the party to Niuji''s heart, or the central figure of resentment. His existence requires a very good opportunity to intervene in this matter. In the original work, it was Neji Hyuga who was shaken by Naruto Uzumakis friendship, so Hinata Nizu had a chance. Now, uh... Chiba worried that Naruto''s friendship with Po Yanquan might not be strong enough. It can only create opportunities now. "No need for him to be hypocritical, the cat cries and the mouse." In response to this, facing Chiba''s rhetorical question, Hyuga Neji said almost without thinking. What Chiba said, he naturally understood that the reason why he was able to take the Zhongnin exam in Liu Zai Village, who was as safe and sound as he is now, was swaggering to take the Zhongnin exam. It was nothing more than that Hyuga Nissa who went to beg Naruto. Ah! I love chinese net At this time, what kind of emotional card are you playing? He would never admit it. Even if he died, he did not want to accept the help of Hyuga Nizu. Besides, can you believe the help of Hyuga Nissa? Don''t you want to use him to protect yourself? The Hyuga Zong family, the most ruthless villain, wanted to buy him, he would rather die, there is no place to bury him, and would never accept the Zong family''s purchase and favor. If you really want to buy him or show good, then take the head of the Hyuga Sunzu. "hypocritically?" In response, Chiba''s mouth slowly revealed a mocking smile, and said: "Do you really think that what you committed, a false plea, can make Hokage give in?" "Hyuga Zongjia, are you so kind?" Hearing this, I don''t know why, seeing the mocking gaze and smile of the man in front of him, Hyuga Neji''s anger that had been suppressed every day, he burst out, and said with disdain and resentment. "Never mind, just think that the Zong family is hypocritical." But when he heard these words, Chiba''s conversation suddenly changed, and he didn''t argue with Hyuga Neji on this issue. Obviously, arguing is useless at this time, instead, it will push Hyuga Neji into the horns. Moreover, if this knot can be resolved with a few words of his own, Hyuga will not hesitate for so many years. Haste is not enough. "Humph!" When I heard Chibas Hyuga Neji, who no longer insisted on his own views, he was taken aback for a while. The long period of rhetoric that was originally prepared to help the Hyuga clan was ready to welcome the man in front of him, suddenly it was useless, as if With a strong punch, there is no way to get it out, which is extremely uncomfortable. Finally, he could only snorted coldly, expressing his dissatisfaction. Uh How do you feel that, in front of this man, the mature and stable Neji Hyuga is becoming more and more like a child? And at this time, Tiantian, who was a little surprised because of the change of Qianye''s words, couldn''t help but feel such a feeling at this moment. "So, not counting the Hyuga clan, even if you are yourself, do you think you can control it and stop such things from happening? This time, someone blocked it for you, what about the next time?" For Neji Hyuga''s reaction, Chiba felt like he didn''t care much, but spoke. Hearing this sentence from Chiba, whether it was Neji Hyuga or Tiantian, I was shocked. Undoubtedly, Qianye''s words were poked on the hearts of both of them. Regarding this matter, regardless of whether the Hyuga clan was hypocritical or not, he did help him to stop him. Thinking about it, the village would indeed let him and related personnel off because of the face of the Hyuga clan. . But what about next time? Next time, Hyuga Neji will lose control again? Who else can stop? No! impossible! No next time! If Hyuga can''t control it anymore, even if Hokage personally intercedes, it will be useless! At that time, Hokage''s words were useless! For the factual criminals who walked twice, the torture department of the village can skip Hokage and arrest them! Although, in the end, whether to kill or stay, it still has to pass Hokage''s judgment. However, even if Hokage wants to stay, he must be in a lifetime of heavy prison, and it is almost impossible to see the day again. To some extent, this may be more cruel than execution. Moreover, the most important thing is not the issue of the killing of Neji Hyuga, but the investigation of all matters related to Neji Hyuga. The Hyuga clan will not talk about it. If they can use this to attack the Hyuga clan, I am afraid that Hyuga Ningci can''t control it a few more times. However, except for the Hyuga clan, his teachers, his teammates, and all those who have some contact with him will be implicated. Even those close to oneself, such as one''s own teachers, such as Tian Tian and Xiao Li, will be severely punished. In addition to fostering **** and tacit understanding, the reason why the village set up a ninja team also means mutual supervision. If Hyuga Ningji ran away again, then it is likely to evolve into the shelter of his own team or fail to take care of his teammates, leaving the village with hidden dangers. Although it is not a punishment for personal safety, it is very possible that his teacher will be kicked out of the main ninja group. Tian Tian and Xiao Li will no longer be promoted, and it is not impossible to become a ninja for ten thousand years. If because of his own reasons, let his teachers and teammates bear something they shouldn''t bear, Hyuga Ningji would definitely not want to see this situation. "You are not alone anymore." And at this moment, Qianye slowly sounded with some vicissitudes of life. Not... Alone. Hearing this sound, Hyuga Neji suddenly fell silent, frowning, and fell into thought. It seems that it is still useful. At this moment, looking at Neji Hyuga who was in deep thought, such a thought came to Chiba''s heart. The situation in front of him is obviously that the emotional card he played is effective. Yes, at this time, Chiba is also playing the emotional card. In any case, Neji Hyuga is a child with a lot of emotions, and, although his face is cold, he still has a warm heart for his teachers and teammates. Perhaps, no matter what the Hyuga clan does, he will not change his attitude towards the Hyuga clan, nor will he think about reconciliation. However, there is another angle here, and that is Hyuga Neji''s own angle. Perhaps, Hyuga Neji himself can do nothing, as long as he can retaliate against the Hyuga clan. However, this kind of thing, after all, is a sensitive matter, and it is difficult to bear it alone. And Chiba ~www.novelhall.com~ is to use Hyuga Neji''s emotional character and the nature of this incident, and as long as Hyuga Neji''s heart knot is not solved, this kind of thing will definitely happen the second and third time. He only needs to make Hyuga Neji aware of this. Realizing that his hatred must be resolved, that''s it. Next, just leave it to Hyuga Nissuke. "call--!" And at this moment, Hyuga Ning let out a long sigh, and said in a depressed tone as calm as possible: "What do you want me to do?" "The trouble should end it." When she heard this, Chiba smiled slightly. Then, speak. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 2560 Persuasion) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2557： Hand over "Naruto Chiba Legend Novel Cool Notes ( Find the latest chapter! "what!" With this sound, Chiba almost blurted out. Jiu Xin Na was taken away? Is Yunren''s goal to be Kushina? its not right! Isn''t this what happened when Kushina was a child? At that time, Yunren should use the unique chakra of Kushina to suppress Yao to solve the problem of Yao in Yunyin Village. At that time, it was the three generations of Raikage who repeatedly suppressed Yao. . Yunyin Village does not have the right human pillar power, will come to capture Jiu Xin Na. But at this time, Kakashi was eight years old and twelve years old. There was a battle against Kunqiao at that time. At that time, there was a description of the AB combination, that is, the fourth generation of Raiking and Kirabi, that is, the AB combination VS Bofeng Shuimen During World War I, Kirabi had also grown up at that time, and now, Kirabi should have become a pillar of eight tails. So, that is to say, Jiu Xinnai is no longer needed! Why did you still kidnap her? Besides, age is not right... wrong! Yun Ren''s goal is not Kuzina''s unique Chakra, but Nine Tails! Right now Kusina is the Kyushinna''s human Zhuli. Although this matter is extremely confidential, even Sannin doesn''t even know it. Only Konoha''s high-level officials know, but Yunnin should have learned that Kusina is nine by some means. tail In fact, you dont need to know it by any means, you can guess it. Yunyin has eight tails and knows that it takes quite a lot of chakras to suppress the tail beast. When Bo Feng Shuimen sealed the nine tails, he also said his chakra amount. Can only bear half of the nine tails. At that time, Bo Feng Shuimen was a fourth-generation Hokage, and was able to transfer the tail beast jade and the huge size of the nine tails with the technique of the Thunder God, and its chakra volume should be very large. At least it is above the shadow level. Although it is not as good as the perverted chakras such as Qianju and Uzumaki, it should be not much different from the three generations of Naruto in the prime of life. Even so, they can only bear half of the nine-tailed chakras, and Yunyin has eight tails. Although the nine-tailed tail is the strongest, the eight-tailed tail is not weak. They know that to suppress the eight-tailed chakras, a huge amount of chakras are needed, even overnight. The excellent ninjas of the Moon Clan will eventually be uncontrollable. And in Konoha Village, it is possible to suppress the strength of the Kyuubi who is stronger than the Yao. In fact, I want to get it, one is the Senjue Tsunade of the Senju clan, and the other is the Uzumaki Kushina of the Uzumaki clan. Tsunade is a Sannin who has been going out on missions, and it is impossible for him to become a ninjuri. And the only thing left was Uzumaki Kushina. Moreover, the first generation of Nine Tails is the Uzumaki Mito of the Uzumaki family. It is natural to think of the Uzumaki clan scattered after the Uzumaki Kingdom was destroyed, why there is only one Uzumaki clan that can suppress the Nine Tails in Kiye Village. , And in Konoha Village again, this can be confirmed, Kushina is the Nine-tailed Juli. However, the identity and name of Koshinna should be kept secret by Konoha Village. It must be the top secret. It is impossible to let Outer Village know about the existence of Jiuxina. He is also confined in the village all the year round... Is that the original intelligence officer? Did you know the name Uzumaki Kushina from there? Then think of it? This inference is a bit far-fetched, but it is not impossible! But what does Yunyin Village want Kyuubi? It''s hard enough for them to suppress the Kyuubi. Why do they still need Kyuubi? Isn''t it a mess? wrong! The human pillar power exists as a deterrent force. If Konoha loses the human pillar power and Yunyin Village has two tails and eight tails... then Yunyin is the strongest military deterrent. In addition, the country of Thunder is a country that advocates military expansion, and Yunyin naturally focuses on armaments... It turned out to be like this. The tail beast was originally distributed by the original Hokage in order to balance the strength of various countries. Sure enough, on the eve of the war, strategic intent has already begun to appear! Chiba thought transparently, and at the same time his face changed. Now is not the time to think about this! In any case, Jiu Xin Na was taken abducted, it is already an established fact and cannot be changed! Now, we must save Jiu Xinnai! Looking at the appearance of the three generations of Hokage and Hafeng Shuimen, there should be time for rescue! You have to hurry up and let Yunren go beyond the borders! Thinking of this, all of Chiba''s thoughts were neatly transformed into one. Go now! Go save Jiuxina! However, without saying anything, Chiba turned around and was about to leave. From an outsider''s point of view, after Chiba yelled "What!", a thoughtful expression appeared on his face, his face changed immediately, and he turned and left. At this time, everyone''s eyes were also focused on Chiba, after all, Chiba''s voice was sufficiently attractive. Seeing Chiba turn around and leave, Bo Feng Shuimen reacted most quickly and sensed Chiba''s thoughts the fastest, so he grabbed Chiba. This kid is going to save Jiu Xinnai, he has enough talent, but he hasn''t formed yet, and the opponent this time is not so easy to deal with! It''s not just a matter of ninja or elite ninja, but a large number of people. That person, Chiba will definitely die! Can''t let him die in vain! "Chiba, calm down, I will definitely save Kushina!" Bofeng Shuimen pulled Chiba, his eyes fixed on Chiba, and said solemnly. Interesting novels "Ms. Water Gate..." Qianba was startled when he heard Bo Feng Water Gate''s words and his determined gaze. Although Bofeng Water Gate was said to be famous in the three wars, his flying Thunder God technique and spiral pill should have been developed, and his strength was already in its heyday. Although there is no such name as "Konoha''s Yellow Flash", he now has the ability to be feared by others and called "Konoha''s Yellow Flash". Absolute shadow-level strength, even if the three generations of Raikage came to capture Nine Xinnai, he should have a way to deal with it. Besides, it is impossible for the third generation of Raiking to take Jiu Xinnai, and it is also impossible for Kirabi and the young fourth generation of Raiking... However, if this matter is not done in person, it will be difficult to rest assured after all! "Kakashi, you take Chiba to see Hirohiko and Xuena." It seems that Bo Feng Shuimen knew that Chiba could not be convinced, and said again, while motioning Kakashi with his eyes. "Hongyan? Xuena? What happened to them?" Chiba''s expression changed again. Could it be that Hirohiko and Xuena also had an accident! They rolled their eyes, and they wrote round eyes. Could it be that... "Don''t worry, they are just injured. Now they are in Konoha Hospital and their injuries are not light." Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Chiba''s face and quickly added a sentence. Seriously injured? "You didn''t lie to me? Didn''t you use this to divert my attention?" Chiba said in a deep voice, staring at Bofeng Shuimen. "Will I make a joke with your partner?" Bo Feng Shuimen was not angry at Chiba''s tone, but looked at Chiba seriously, expressing his seriousness. Chiba stared at him as if to see a trace of lying on his face, but found that Bo Feng Shuimen did not lie! Xuena and Hirohiko were indeed injured, and their injuries were not minor! At least it''s bedridden! "Give it to me, I will definitely save her! She is not only your most important person, but also my most important person!" Bo Feng Shuimen said again, and as he spoke, an indescribable momentum slowed down. Slowly emanating from him. Jiuxinai was taken away, Bo Feng Shuimen was very angry, even angry! It''s just that he didn''t show it! He is more anxious than himself now! Chiba came up with such an idea naturally. At the same time, Chiba was also startled. the most important person? Jiuxina...Is me, the most important person? Does my current expression make Bo Feng Shuimen think so? At this moment, Kakashi walked forward, patted him on the shoulder, looked at Chiba, and said, "Chiba, here, leave it to Teacher Watergate." Chiba glanced at Kakashi, who nodded at him. Then, he looked at Bofeng Shuimen again, hesitated for a moment, and said, "You must be able to rescue Teacher Jiu Xinnai?" "It''s not necessarily possible, it is necessary to rescue Jiuxina!" Bo Feng Shuimen corrected Chiba''s words. Then, the two looked at each other like this. During this period, the three generations of Hokage, Morino, and Huojin did not speak and looked at Chiba quietly. At this time, Taketo Kiuchi and Taketake Shiga walked to Chiba at the same time, and Taketake Shiga said, "Chiba, let''s go and see Hirohiko and Yukina first. Let''s leave it to the adults!" Kento Kiuchi also said: "The three generations of adults have the intention to go to battle in person. We are probably dragging our feet in the past." He got close to Chiba a lot at this time~www.novelhall.com~ and he spoke very softly. Chiba heard this, looked at Kakashi, Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento, took a deep breath, and said, "I see." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen breathed a sigh of relief, and then motioned to Kakashi to take Chiba away. Kakashi nodded, motioned to Shiga Taketake and Kiuchi Kento, and the three teenagers left the Hokage office with Chiba. After Chiba left, Bo Feng Shuimen turned his head and said, "Then, without further ado, Huo Jian, Zhen Shu, we will perform the mission together after a long time!" "Oh!" Both Morino Shinji and Huoma showed smiles on their faces. "Wait." However, at this moment, the third generation of Hokage spoke up. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 142 to me) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2558： What to learn? Latest URL: "Then... Next, shall we just wait like this?" Looking at the direction where Hyuga Neji was leaving, he glanced at the young man drinking tea quietly beside him every day, and finally couldn''t help but said. I have been sitting on this corridor for almost two hours. The tea is all dry, and even the snacks that attracted her to sit down have been eaten, and she feels that she can''t eat dinner. And now it seems that Neji will not be back. Even if you want to come back, it seems to take a while. She already felt a little boring. Also, I felt offended. Ning Ci left for two hours, and the guy next to him had been sitting there drinking tea, not even paying attention to him. I have been drinking until now, as if I were an invisible person. Although like Neji, he was called by his own teacher, the subtext was trained by this Takichiba. However, it seems that this training is only for Neji. This is good for Ning Ci to solve his happy knot, and to develop better in the future, without being delayed by hatred of talent and life. In a sense, she was very grateful to Takichiba for persuading Neji. Regardless of the final result. However, thanks to thanks, she doesn''t like this situation very much. What does this mean! After daring to love Ningci, I am the air! Every day at this time, there is a feeling of being ignored and offended. This is very unhappy, it''s totally eccentric. Even if she didn''t have any hatred and didn''t cause trouble, then she had to teach something. Is it possible that I am going to cause trouble? And thinking of this, Tian Tian keenly discovered something, and already had a bit of care in his heart. "Ok?" At this moment, Chiba, who heard Tiantian''s words, turned his head slightly, as if reacting from a certain thought, looked towards Tiantian. Really ignore me! And at this time, seeing Chibas reaction, Tiantians cheeks. It bulged up immediately. Obviously, Taki Chiba just now really completely ignored him, fell into his own thinking, and didn''t pay attention to her at all! Every day at this time is really a little angry. "Humph!" And Tiantian, who was angry, made an angry gesture that most girls would do, and after a heavy grunt with strong dissatisfaction, she turned her head away. What a joke! Even if I am an insignificant person, I don''t have to ignore it! That kind, why are your expressions and eyes here? Is this discrimination? At the same time, the depths of her heart are already overwhelming. "Oh... sorry, what do you want to learn?" And at this time, just when Tiantian''s eyes were about to start breathing fire, Chiba seemed to wake up suddenly, understand something, and immediately said. Desire to survive? Hearing this, the anger that gushed out of my heart suddenly stopped every day, and he blinked his eyes twice, quite a bit at a loss. Do not how is this possible! However, this idea was quickly denied every day. The expression of the boy''s desire to survive is not like this. Moreover, Ning Ci''s expression was not like this last time. "What can you teach me?" In this regard, Tiantian asked subconsciously. To be honest, although seeing this person''s powerful strength, it is one thing to see the battle, and to understand what this person can and what he can teach is another thing. "Except for illusion, I should be able to teach you anything." Hearing that, seeing Tiantian so simple, Qianye didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. To be honest, Chiba doesnt actually know how to teach Tiantian. First of all, it is inferred from the original work that Tiantian has very little information. The only thing he knows is that Tiantian should be a ninja who belongs to the type of exercise equipment. It depends on the ninja. Kind of physique specialized ninja. There is nothing else. Chiba has no systematic understanding of Tiantian. Just knowing that he is a ninja specializing in physical arts, Chiba is not sure what she needs urgently now, which aspect urgently needs improvement, and he does not know what to teach to make Tiantian get it. The best promotion. After all, the improvement of the ninja is due to the magic of Chakra and the complexity of the various magical powers derived from the magic of Chakra, coupled with the particularity of the ninja world, as well as the individual differences. Its good. In the ninja world, teaching is a very complicated thing. Therefore, after graduating from the ninja school, the ninja teacher will be arranged. First, the newcomers who have just become ninjas can quickly adapt to the life of the ninja through the experience of ninja, and cultivate the thinking and consciousness of the ninja. After all, the ninja school teaches some basic endurance power, but the ninja''s thinking and consciousness need to be continuously cultivated and improved from actual combat. Secondly, it is to allow Shangren who has quite high endurance power attainments to have enough time and space to observe newcomers and teach students in accordance with their aptitudes, while the general Shangren basically follow the almighty path and may not be able to illusion, but Ninjutsu and physique have not weak attainments, and always have their own specialties. Professors to Zhongren will allow newcomers to have some of the basic requirements of Zhongren, and it is not a problem for an unbiased superior. As for the post-Zhong Ren, it depends on the newcomers themselves, to that extent, they belong to the level of becoming a teacher. The purpose of teaching students in accordance with their aptitude is to consider the talents and individual differences of each newcomer through observation. Some people may be born with fire attributes, while others are born with wind attributes. Ninjutsu is a category, although there is no attribute of forbearance. There are many techniques, but the category is the widest, and the most versatile is the attributed ninjutsu that combines the nature and form changes of the chakra. This is inevitable and must be learned. If you know the natural attributes of students, professors will be more comfortable in this aspect. Of course, this is also limited, because it is impossible for each Shangren to have all the attributes, or all the attributes covered by the disciples. However, this does not prevent Shangren from continuing to teach these students who do not own the attributes. The public library of books is for this purpose. Shangnin can borrow the commonly used ninjutsu scrolls and teach them again. Although you can''t use this ninjutsu, after all, ninjutsu has a place to communicate. Even if you don''t, Shangnin can be taught without pressure. And here, the seventh class actually occupies a very big advantage. Compared with other classes, Kakashi is a rare and true omnipotent, not only has excellent physical skills, but also has five attributes in ninjutsu. , A professor who is fully competent in any situation, even with illusion, even if he can''t teach illusion, he can still teach how to dispel illusion. Moreover, because of omnipotence, there are more tactics to choose from. Following Kakashi, the seventh squad may also find the most suitable tactical choice and power choice. And, if you find it, you can ask for advice directly, which saves a lot of detours. Because of the chosen tactics and strength, Kakashi was able to pass on his experience directly, not like other teachers, who could only prepare some scroll materials and let his disciples explore directly. It can be said that even if Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke are not the protagonists, they have their own blood plug-in, they can still get a better education than other classes under the hands of Kakashi. For Chiba now, in the strict sense, he is the same type of ninja as Kakashi. In addition to tactics, he may be better than Kakashi in every aspect, but this does not mean that he teaches Everything can be absorbed every day. In addition to the differences in the body, everyones ability to accept and learn, and what they are good at is different. Sometimes, you teach, although it is something that can be improved, but Because of personal expertise, students have spent time, but with little success. For example, with the same dual attributes of wind and fire, a student may be better at wind attributes. Although they have the attributes of fire, the fire ninjutsu is not very handy, but the wind and fire are accurate. At this time, if the teacher only The fire escape ninjutsu is taught, then, this must be ignoring personal acceptance and student abilities. The results will naturally not be good, and it will inevitably be a waste of time. Not all ninjas are able to fight repeatedly and turn weaknesses into Good at it. Otherwise, there won''t be so many ninjas with weaknesses. And this effect will not be good. The impact can be great, and it is likely to frustrate the self-confidence of students and cause a series of adverse reactions. Not only did it fail to improve the students'' strength, it ruined the students'' way. Not everyone can be the Shangnin teacher in the ninja world. It''s not so good. Here, Chiba knows very little about Tiantian, naturally it is impossible to teach in detail in accordance with his aptitude. In a short period of time, it is impossible for him to measure Tiantians ability to accept and learn. What he is good at and not good at, even if he is almighty, he cannot be subjective. What should be taught. Moreover, Chiba cant be regarded as completely omnipotent. In terms of illusion, what he can teach is very limited. Even the illusion part that Chiba can teach, Metkay can also teach, so he doesnt have to worry about it at all. Can''t teach. Although, Chiba is quite good at illusion now. However, after all, his illusion was due to the limit of blood succession, that is, from writing round eyes, and it was still different from conventional illusion. At least, Blood Succession Limits cannot be taught. Therefore, he doesn''t know much about illusion. And now, what Chiba can do is to make demands by himself every day. "What do you think I should learn?" And at this time, just as Chiba was thinking about the professor''s plan that was suitable for the moment in Chiba''s heart, Tiantian, who heard Chiba''s words, blinked and suddenly spoke. This opening is a rhetorical question. Moreover, he directly choked Chiba''s throat. Suddenly, the corners of Chiba''s mouth became unnatural again. I just dont know how to teach the right way, so I asked... It''s all right now, just come back directly. "Do you have anything you want to learn?" Regarding this, Chiba spoke helplessly. "Ok" In this regard, Tiantian fell into thinking. To be honest, Tian Tian didn''t know what to learn, or that what she wanted to learn now occupied all her mind, but for a while, she couldn''t think of what to learn. But, if she can''t learn anything at this time, she feels that she will lose tens of billions every day. After all, the person in front of him was able to fight head-on with the four Shangren and even the elite Shangren who could cooperate tacitly, and was able to win. Even Tian Tian still feels that when he is practicing against his own teacher, the young man in front of him doesn''t use his full strength at all. Although such characters will be taught on a regular basis in the future, it feels particularly wasteful not to learn anything in the remaining few hours. Such ninjas, even in the village, I am afraid that there are not many. People take the initiative to teach, how can they refuse? Idiots will refuse! Smart people have to learn a little even if they think hard. but What should I learn? Thinking of this, Tian Tian was plunged into contemplation. Hurry up! Recall quickly, in the task, where you are the weakest. And Tian Tian is undoubtedly wise. In other words, Tian Tian has a plan for himself in normal times, and he will reflect on every battle to find out where he is not good or short. Otherwise, you won''t be looking for something to learn in an extremely correct direction like finding shortcomings in the first time. After all, ninja is a profession that licks blood. Sometimes, its not that the more prominent your strengths, the more foolproof you are. On the contrary, you may not need too prominent strengths, or even no obvious strengths. The important thing is that you have no obvious shortcomings. Only in this way can I ensure that I survive the most situations and maximize the success rate of the mission. correct! After thinking about it this time, I immediately thought of something every day, or in other words, found the key. "Illusion...I want to learn illusion!" Then, after thinking about it, this sentence almost blurted out. Her biggest shortcoming and the most effective way to make up for her shortcomings at this stage is illusion! She can learn the illusion arts of the visual department, and release a large piece of ninja when she throws it out. The unexpected effect can be said to be full. Even, it can almost be a killer. After saying this, Tian Tian nodded silently, feeling deeply witty. "Uh... did you listen to me?" When she heard these words, the corners of Chiba''s mouth almost twitched. After holding back for a while, she said helplessly. on purpose? This girl~www.novelhall.com~ deliberately? At the same time, Chiba''s heart at this time was already an inexplicable feeling of being demolished. "What did you say?" In this regard, Tian Tian looked blank. "I can''t teach illusion." Hearing this, Chiba spoke quite simply. I just made a clear statement, except for illusion. Have something to say. "Huh? Can''t even illusion?" Then, almost subconsciously, he spoke every day. "..." Hearing this, Chiba was silent while his mouth twitched. Chapter 2559： power Latest URL: "..." Facing Tiantian''s words that seemed to be a bit disgusting, the corners of Qianye''s mouth twitched and remained silent. Tian Tian who was left aside began to think again. Unexpectedly, to this day, I would be speechless by a little girl. However, in his heart, he didn''t feel any ill feelings about the current situation and the slightly disgusting words every day. On the contrary, let him have a kind of intimacy. Perhaps, he may have been born and raised in Konoha in this life, and he has really regarded this village as his hometown and his home. Originally, he thought that the reason why he had a sense of belonging to Konoha was because of Kushina, Hirohiko and Yukina. After losing them, Chiba once thought that he had no feelings for Konoha. However, he once again underestimated human emotions. Also underestimated his dependence on Konoha. Although I dont want to admit it, in the past ten years, especially the year on the sea, I recalled the scenery of Konoha, the smell of barbecue and the sunny and peaceful atmosphere that permeated this village, which belongs to this village alone. Second only to him thinking of them. In other words, Chiba has still missed Konoha a little over the past ten years. It is precisely because of this that he knows how much he depends on this village. Moreover, I also understand what kind of security this village will give him. It can be said that the reason why he has not been blackened is that he has not fallen into the darkness because of the grief and hatred of the loss of Jiu Xin Nai and the others. This village, the village that "at least allows children to grow up healthy and happy" created by three generations, is indispensable. Because there is such a place to go back, Chiba didn''t really feel isolated and helpless. This is also thanks to the support of the three generations of Hokage over the past ten years. In the past ten years, it seems that they have not had any contact, but every time his request, no matter how capricious, the three generations of Hokage have tried their best to satisfy him. It''s like a wanderer who has no money outside and calls home. Parents always try their best to meet the amount proposed by the child, and sometimes put more money on the child''s card. This feeling made Chiba feel safe. This sense of security is what makes Qianye always able to keep the light in his heart. After coming back this time, Chiba more intuitively felt his hometown love for Konoha Village. Although, as soon as he came back, he started to take over power, which was even more troublesome than in the dark world. After all, some of the younger people in the village organizations basically didnt know him. A person who had never appeared in the village before suddenly appeared in various departments and organizations and took over the highest authority as soon as he came up. How could it be possible to convince the crowd if something comes out? Compared with the dark world, the world on the bright side is obviously more complicated. The dark world has to convince the public and show its strength, and basically no one can say anything. Then, just imagine everyone as an imaginary enemy, and be prepared for intrigue. In comparison, it is simple and straightforward. Either you die, or I die, or a surrender relationship. On the other hand, in the bright world, power is intricate, the network of relationships is intertwined, and there is a complete set of rules for dealing with affairs. It is not as bottomless as the dark world, and there are many more constraints, and it takes a lot of thought. However, even if it takes more thought and gentle service in such a short time, it adds a lot of difficulty. However, Chiba feels that it is much easier than in the dark world. The reason is that this kind of hometown feeling, the same way of doing things, the same rules, the same enthusiastic people, the same thinking mode, this Konoha village, which has not changed much, quickly evokes the kindness deep in his heart. Sense of familiarity. And, the feeling of warmth. To be honest, sometimes, the group of young people quarreled with him, all kinds of dissatisfaction, he felt kind and lovely, and his heart was even more peaceful. He felt the same for the Tiantian in front of him. To be honest, now Chiba''s heart is calm and almost tranquil, and the entire inner world is like that bright weather, almost hardly any waves. This little bit of dislike every day will not stay in Chiba''s heart for long. One month... Afterwards, after making complaints to himself, Chiba''s brows were slightly frowned, and such a slightly gloomy thought was skipped in his heart. "Ah! Can''t think of it!" But at this moment, Tian Tian on the side finally reached the limit, complaining with a distressed expression on his face. "Whatever, teach me anything!" Afterwards, as if defying himself, he said to the man beside him every day. However, it was a gaze with strong emotion that fell on Qianye. Ah Little girl film. In response, Chiba''s mouth curled slightly. Kind of smart. As the corners of his mouth curled slightly, a thought of appreciation flashed in Chiba''s heart. I have to say that this day-to-day thinking is still very clear. I didn''t feel annoyed because I was temporarily unable to think of the best plan for improving my strength under the current situation. And he didn''t mess up his hands and feet because of such a big opportunity. From beginning to end, Tian Tian was actually quite calm. And Chiba also quite understands the current situation of Tiantian. For Tiantian, limited by her knowledge, experience and vision, her knowledge of her own strength and the ways to improve her strength are relatively narrow. Even, it is very likely that she still feels that as long as she has learned the various specializations of the current ninja body art, she can reach a very high level. In other words, now Tiantian, I am afraid that what she has learned before her is all she needs to learn. This means that the so-called bystanders are clear, and the authorities are confused. At this time, Tiantian, in his subconscious mind, actually felt that what he had learned was perfect, and there was no need to learn other things. In other words, she can''t see where her flaws are for the time being. And now, there is no doubt that there is an existence with an older qualification and a higher vision. It is very wise to ask such a person for advice when he can''t think of it. Of course, I asked for advice every day, but I didn''t say it. Instead, use your eyes. "According to your information, I think if you increase your melee physical skills, you should be able to adapt to a larger range of combat." In this regard, Chiba didn''t talk too much nonsense, and said straightforwardly. "Melee physical skills?" Hearing this, Tiantian was taken aback for a moment, and then a thoughtful look appeared on his face. To be honest, she really hadn''t thought of this. However, she did not expect that it was not that she had not considered this, but that she was not necessary. Tiantian actually has a clear understanding and planning of himself. Compared with the two teammates of her team, her aptitude is actually very mediocre, but there are some outstanding points in the use of ninja. Compared with her teammates, she is destined to work harder to catch up with them. However, her two teammates worked harder than her. All of a sudden, the strength gap opened up a bit. She didn''t worry about this problem day or two, but the only thing she was good at could give her confidence, and that was the specialization. Moreover, she also firmly believes that if she can learn these well, she will be able to catch up with those two people. And these two people are naturally Hyuga Neji and Li Rok. Compared with other people, Tiantian''s vision is also sharp, and Ning Ci will not talk about him, a genuine genius. However, Li Luoke, she could also tell. Although he is usually as rude as his own teacher, it even seems that his teacher has learned all the good and bad things from him, and all of them are unreliable. However, every day I can see that Li Luoke is very strong, very likely to be as strong as Ning Ci. Of course, it was Neji before he improved the soft boxing technique. Neji now is absolutely invincible in Xia Ren. And these two teammates, who are stronger than me, are all specialized in melee physical skills. Except for Ning Ci''s mid-range attack method, they are basically all close-up shorts. In melee combat, she is not at all round. . As for public and private, she can only study medium and long-range attack methods. Whether it is to keep up with these two people, or to protect them. So, she didn''t even think about close combat. And now the man in front of him mentioned that her mind seemed to suddenly open, and the tactics that she could choose after mastering powerful close combat skills appeared like tap water that opened the tap. "Duh." At this moment, a scroll and a black Ninja sword with a sheath were placed in front of him. "What is this for?" In this regard, blinking every day, the brain that had already subconsciously thought about the improvement of his own short shot, suddenly, a little can''t turn around. "This is the swordsmanship left to me by a friend of mine. I don''t need it much now. If I hold it in my hand, it will be covered in dust and entrusted by a guilty old man. I will leave it to you now." Upon hearing this, Qianye smiled slightly and said. Then, after speaking, he turned around, picked up the fruit plate with the dried teapot, and went inside. Friends... old friends? Dust? Hearing these words, Tiantian just watched Qianye walk into the room all the way, and then looked blankly at the black sword and scrolls placed beside him. He...has already planned it? Regarding this, Tian Tian began to slowly ease the taste, and such a thought came to mind involuntarily. Just now, this Taki Chiba...No, it should be called Mrs. Chiba now. This Chiba-sensei, the speed of unwinding the scrolls and Ninja sword is too fast and natural, as if he had already planned this way. At the same time, along with this thought, there was a trace of doubt. However, doubts turned to doubts, facing the scroll and Ninja sword left by the teacher Qianba in front of him, Tiantian''s attention was slowly attracted. In any case, no matter whether it is a man or a woman, in this professional world of blood licking, everyone will not resist power. Especially this kind of normal and ethical power. Then, soon, the scroll reached Tiantian''s hand, and the black Ninja sword was also pulled out amidst a sneer. Suddenly, Qinghong''s brilliance shone on Tiantian''s face. She squinted her eyes slightly. What a sharp Ninja sword! But at this time, feeling the discomfort of the eyes, Tiantian''s attention was all on the Ninja sword. Just looking at the sunlight reflected from the sword, it was like the texture of autumn water. Without touching the blade, Tian Tian knew how sharp this sword was. "laugh!" However, Tiantian''s gaze did not stay much on this ninja. Perhaps, if he changed to another swordsmanship ninja, I am afraid that he had forgotten everything at this time. However, Tian Tian is not a special swordsmanship ninja after all, although it is also a specialization of ninja, but the importance of a good sword to swordsmanship ninja is still insufficient. And the Chiba teacher just said that this is the swordsmanship left to him by his old friend. Considering the strength of this Chiba teacher, his old friend should not be a general generation. Moreover, since it is a swordsmanship that can be reserved for such a character, even if Mr. Chiba no longer uses it, it must be very powerful swordsmanship. Because, now I dont use the five-character subtext, its this swordsmanship, which was used by the Qianye teacher before. And, it should be very practical. Otherwise, this Qianye teacher would not choose to teach her this sword skill on this occasion. but The swordsmanship of the old friend... Is it the sacrificed friend of Mr. Chiba again? However, after unrolling the scroll, Tiantian''s heart again had such a thought. I don''t know why, Tiantian''s heart suddenly feels a little uncomfortable. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but look at the invisible figure in the room. He must have lost a lot. In the next second, she couldn''t help but feel a little down. Suddenly, she didn''t really envy Teacher Qianye''s powerful strength. At this moment, she suddenly felt that all the strength of the Qianye teacher in front of her, maybe after every point, there was a comrade in arms who sacrificed for him. "Handwriting...a bit old?" After that, Tiantian didn''t think about it anymore, because she had already seen the content on the scroll. At first glance, she opened her mouth subconsciously. The first impression is that, judging from the quality of the paper and the ink, the content on the scroll should have been written a long time ago, because the paper has been yellowed and the ink has a dry feeling. This is definitely a scroll from a long time ago. Ok... so awesome! Then, after this sentence, Tiantian''s eyes slowly widened, fixedly looking at the content above. Handwriting is old and old. However, the content is really shocking every day. Even, at this moment, she felt a sense of real power. "despair!" However, just as she was about to see God, the footsteps from inside stopped beside her. "A visitor is here, go back and see." Then, Chiba''s voice sounded again. "Crack!" Then ~www.novelhall.com~ as if to verify his words, the sound of stomping on branches sounded in the small woods in front of them. In this quiet atmosphere, it is exceptionally clear. "Yes." Tiantian raised his head subconsciously when he heard these words and sounds, and after seeing the two cups of steaming tea on the fruit plate in Chiba''s hand, he simply put away the scroll and Shinobi, and responded. Afterwards, the girl bowed slightly, turned and left. This girl is justified. In response, Chiba watched Tian Tian avoid the grove and leave with a slight smile on his mouth. "Since it''s here, have a cup of tea before leaving." Afterwards, he looked at the grove and said. Chapter 2560： arrangement Latest website: "Come on, have a cup of tea." Watching Tiantian leave and disappearing in a roundabout way in the grove, Chiba placed the fruit tray on the corridor, looked at the location where the branches were crushed, and said. "Yes." After this sentence, the sound of smashing branches rang again, and following the sound of smashing branches, a figure slowly walked out of the woods. "I thought you would hypnotize every day with illusion." Seeing the figure walking in front of him slowly, Chiba smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, gently took out the tea from the fruit bowl and placed it next to him. "This little girl is very clever, and she didn''t even look at her so witty." In this regard, Lai Ren said quite honestly. To be honest, he wanted to hypnotize this little girl named Tiantian with illusion, but, I dont know why, it may be that he has noticed the identity of the house owner here is unusual, maybe something she cant know, this is called Tiantians The little girl didn''t look at him, as if she was deliberately avoiding. But people don''t look at it like this, he can''t do it with illusion hypnosis. "Yes, some of Kaiban''s kids are pretty good." In response, Chiba nodded and expressed his appreciation without concealment. "What about... Sasuke?" At this time, the figure was already sitting next to Qianye. The black robe was tightly wrapped, and under the black hood, there were two bright red brilliance. "Writing round eyes, it is better to use less, your current body, if you can use it for a minute, it will be better for a minute." In this regard, Chiba didn''t even look at his side and looked over. From under the hood, a black robe figure of expectation came through. "Yes." As for Qianye''s words, the figure in the black robe was quite obedient, and immediately responded, and the two bright red spots under the black robe were immediately extinguished under the hood. "This is the last point, save some use." In response, Qianye smiled slightly, and then took out three tubes of medicine from his arms and handed them to the black robe figure beside him. "Yes, thank you, Mrs. Chiba." And the black robe figure was not polite. After thanking him, he took the three tubes of medicine, and a feeling of satisfaction immediately came out of the black robe. As a teacher, unexpectedly, he can only help here. At this time, Qianye''s expression was a little sad, watching the black-robed figure in his arms with the three tubes of medicine in his arms, and passing such a somewhat lost thought in his heart. "Sorry, as a teacher, I can only help you get here." Afterwards, almost subconsciously, with a look of guilt, Chiba spoke. "Please don''t say that, Teacher Chiba, if you hadn''t been searching for rare herbs for me all these years, I am afraid that my body would have been worsening every day. By now, I may have been barely able to start the writing wheel. To be as healthy as it is now, everything is the teacher''s painstaking effort." In response, the figure in the black robe was slightly startled, and the bricks subconsciously looked at his teacher, but seeing the guilt look on his teacher''s face and the slightly dodging eyes, he hurriedly said. Over the years, since the opening of the Kaleidoscope Writer Eye, his body has gone from bad to worse. Coupled with the organization''s several tough battles to recruit new members, several times he has overused the pupil power of the Kaleidoscope Writer Eye, and his body has become even worse. . Several times, he thought he couldn''t make it anymore. And at that time, my teacher, the Konoha village in front of him, and perhaps the first person in the ninja world, found him, personally see a doctor for himself, gather and boil medicine, and even use a lot of chakras. Treat your own old injuries. There are also a series of nourishing programs. Up to now, I have been very concerned about my injuries. It can be said that if he had not had his own teacher, he might have died in a certain corner, and it would be impossible for him to be as healthy as he is now. He is quite clear that the medicines his teacher dispensed for him are basically rare herbs and some rare animal parts. They have to go through a series of complicated extraction processes. Not to mention the painstaking efforts, those medicinal materials are not It''s so good to buy, basically you need your own teacher to take the risk alone. At that time, his teacher had to contain Uchiha Nobuhiko. To be honest, he didn''t know how his teacher managed to treat and contain both. The teacher is so dedicated, what qualifications does he have to complain? It''s too late to be grateful. Besides, having such a teacher is the glory of harmlessness. Of course, he sometimes feels pressure. As the only disciple of his teacher, walking outside, even he is quite worried that he will fall into the reputation of his teacher. Because of this, sometimes, he will also be extraordinarily stubborn and brave. "Oh...Originally, your disease, if you give me more time, I should still be able to eradicate it. But now I don''t have time." In response, Chiba turned his head and sighed slightly as he said. For this disciple, after all, Chiba apologized more than comforted. To be honest, since accepting this disciple, this disciple has never bothered him. At that time, he had plans to change his fate, had various things, and had almost no time to teach, although such a genius was suitable for letting go. However, if he could teach more himself, the physical condition of his disciple might not be what it is now. At least, there is considerable room for healing, and it may even be cured now. As a teacher, he is absolutely disqualified. Even, it can be said that in Konoha''s history, I am afraid that there is no irresponsible teacher like him. Perhaps, he does have a lot of praise outside, but in terms of being a teacher, it is really hundreds of blocks away from Kakashi and even the current Kakashi. Almost none can be called a teacher. "It doesn''t matter, I will be able to wait until that day." In response, the black robe figure spoke. In the tone, there seemed to be a slight smile. That day... I''m afraid, that day, that day! But when he heard these words, Chiba fell silent, with complicated and inexplicable thoughts in his heart. "In short, after these three tubes of medicine, there will be no more. You have to save some use. Your current body, as long as you overuse the kaleidoscope to write the round eyes, and no longer use the kaleidoscope to write the round eyes and the resonance of your disease. Even if the writing wheel is turned on, it should be able to withstand a protracted battle. Remember, these three tubes of medicine are usually not drinkable. As long as your current body is not messed up, it should be enough to deal with usual times. If you are fighting I feel exhausted, or I have to use a kaleidoscope to write the round eyes. I have to take a tube." In this regard, Chiba did not feel too sentimental, but warned. "Yes." In response, the figure in the black robe nodded solemnly and responded. At the same time, he unconsciously touched the three tubes of medicine placed inside the body lining. The potion was cold and cold, as if the body temperature couldn''t warm it, and it also reminded him of their existence. However, he did not know why, but he felt particularly warm. When you touch these medicines, the warmth is almost always passed from the palm of your hand. "Well, if there is nothing wrong, just go back. After a long time, the dried persimmon ghost shark will probably be suspected. This person is definitely not a kind person. You get along with him, be careful." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t say much, just exhorted. "One more thing." However, upon hearing this, the black-robed figure did not obey as before, as he spoke. "what''s up?" Upon hearing this, Qianye turned his head and asked with some confusion. Apart from taking medicine, his disciple should have nothing more to do, and his organization hasn''t done much recently. Moreover, when the Konoha Village''s Nakanin exam was taking place, all the forces were watching. At this time, what else can there be? "Teacher, this month, I plan to teach Konoha''s newcomers in turn, right?" When he heard his teacher''s doubtful words, the black robe figure asked. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded. And his face showed a clear look. "However, everything is subject to fairness. I will not be partial because of who, nor will I make a small focus because of who is about to participate in the final test." With this clear look, Chiba said this sentence naturally. This kid, treating Sasuke is exactly the same as the original. I''m afraid I should take care of Sasuke. At the same time, such a helpless thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. "Then you give Kaiban a small stove." And it is rare that a man who has always been very submissive to his teacher when he heard this began to complain. "That was forced by circumstances, and their situation was different from Sasuke." In this regard, Chiba''s answer was also very simple. "Then... Give me the professor who doesn''t have it, and the professor to Sasuke." Hearing that, the figure in the black robe didn''t get too entangled in this issue, and even almost retreated at once. However, after retreating, it took a step back to advance. This kid has grown up! Start using yourself directly! And hearing this sentence, Chiba almost laughed. It is really rare to see such a childish appearance in this disciple of his own, which is almost a category of shame. "Don''t worry, Sasuke, I will help you test the school. I will definitely teach what should be taught, and what should not be taught is not good for him." After that, Chiba sighed and said. "Then, please teacher." At this time, the black-robed figure seemed to want to say something, but when the words were about to be spoken, his figure suddenly became alert and straightened, and then immediately changed his mouth. As he changed his mouth, his figure also flashed, disappearing in place. The instantaneous speed is not bad. It seems to be doing it according to my plan. And watching the black robe figure leave instantly, Chiba''s mouth showed a slight smile. and also It''s really timely! At the same time, there was another thought in his mind. "despair!" And just at the stall where this thought flashed past, a graceful figure stepped out of the grove. Ok The tea is not cold yet. However, it should not be used. Looking at the graceful figure that came out of that style, Chiba''s mind flashed such a thought. "Brother Chiba, I heard that you have promised Kakashi that they will take turns teaching the students in their class." At this time, Xi Rihong was also straightforward, and she spoke straightforwardly before anyone arrived. "Yes." In this regard, Chiba obviously had some ideas, and said it quite simply now. "You and I also arranged." After that, before Yurihong would say what he wanted to say, Chiba spoke again. "Then we are the eighth..." At almost the same time, Xi Rihong''s subconscious words stopped abruptly. "arranged?" Then, Xi Rihong, who had already walked to the front of Chiba Jin, stopped her figure and spoke in a daze. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded and said. At the beginning, after he agreed to the three of Kakashi, he included Yurihongs class in the schedule, and had already notified Kakashi and others. As for the parties in front of him, Chiba was the first at the time. The time was not found, so it was not notified in time. Of course, this is not a big problem. Everyone is in Konoha now and can always come across. To be notified is also very simple. Adding to the noise made by Kai yesterday, there was no arrangement to notify Xi Rihong in the end. Then, because of Kai''s small stove, the notice of this matter was delayed again. And seeing Yurihong here, Chiba had already guessed it, and there was no need to notify him. After all, Xi Rihong was also a member of the pair training, and also took the students, and the quality of the students was quite good, and even directly involved in the final experiment, there was no reason to leave them alone. Of course, the most critical point is that if no arrangements are made, the Xirihong Society will directly bring their team to arrive every day, and perhaps even the board and lodging will be in his cabin. At that time, it will be more troublesome. It''s better to treat them equally honestly. This month, he still wants to relax. "Thanks...thank you." After hearing Chiba''s affirmative response, Xi Rihong didn''t know what to say for a while, so she could only subconsciously thank her in a daze. "How is Hinata''s injury?" In response, Chiba asked again. After all, Hinata Hinata was considered his patient. Although he had already determined that there would be nothing wrong at the time, he still needs to ask about it. "It''s no longer a serious problem, as long as you cultivate it carefully." To this, Xi Rihong replied. is it It turned out that Brother Chiba had already arranged everything. That''s right, how can UU Read www.uukanshu.com Chiba brother favor one and the other? But at this moment, Xi Rihong''s heart skipped such a slightly ashamed thought. "That''s good. When she can go out and walk around, bring it over. I can teach her some knowledge that doesn''t need to be hands-on, which is also very helpful to her." In response, Chiba nodded and said. "Really? Thank you!" And hearing this life, Xi Rihong could hardly conceal her joy, so said. Originally, he thought that Hinata was a pity, but now it seems that his brother Chiba is planning again. Really is No wonder Sister Xue Nai likes her so much. Then, in the next second, she felt this emotion in her heart. Chapter 2561： how should I do it? "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Huh... now, I should be able to relax for a few minutes." Seeing the hurriedly bid farewell to the departure of Yurihong, Chiba exhaled slightly, took a sip of tea, and said with emotion. This afternoon, everyone who should have come has already arrived, whether it is Kay, Neji Hyuga, and Yurihong, who I guessed that will come today, have all arrived, and the things that need to be dealt with have been dealt with. As for how Hyuga Nizu solves the knot of Hyuga Neji, that is the skill of Hyuga Nizu. He has already shaken Hyuga Neji. It depends on how Hyuga Nizu operates. Whether this matter can succeed or not, the key point is not on him, and he is powerless. Even if he forcibly intervened in the solution, it would only be counterproductive in the end. And if it still cannot be solved in the end, then he has no choice. You can only take one step, watch one step. As for Tiantian, handing that scroll to her would probably be enough for her not to trouble herself for a month. As for the question of suitability and inappropriateness, Chiba didn''t really just throw away a sword and swordsmanship. In fact, leaving aside the difference between the original work and Tiantian in this Naruto world, if Tiantian''s power composition is still the composition of the original work, then her biggest shortcoming is not lack of power. At least, in one-on-one or squad combat, as well as some battles, it is absolutely sufficient. Ninja is another important part of ninja power, which is originally evolved for lethality. In fact, there is no lack of power at all. Case. In fact, in conventional combat, there are more ninjas killed by ninjas than by ninjutsu phantoms. After all, everyones chakra is not infinite, and ninja is the most efficient way to kill the enemy. What is lacking every day is the lack of fighting methods, and there is no way to form an effective tactical choice. Yes, Tiantians flaw lies in its single attack method and lack of complementary or auxiliary combat methods. Her ninja specialization is basically simply relying on ninja throwing and other methods to attack. It has an effective range of attack in the medium and long range. However, the ninja fights, not every scene is farther and farther. Okay, more often, close combat is needed. Therefore, even ninjas who are good at illusion arts are basically very solid in physical skills. Of course, compared with illusion specialization and ninja ninja, physique is only an auxiliary. Tiantian belongs to the specialized type of physical arts. If only tolerant attacks, she lacks the diversity of illusion and physical arts. This makes her very weak in dealing with various emergencies, especially when the enemy sees through. After the attack method, it was almost arbitrarily handled by the enemy, and it was impossible for any unexpected situation to occur. And if Tiantians fighting method is seen through, the enemy will inevitably push Tiantian into a melee attack situation. At that time, Tiantian, who has no attack method in close combat, will definitely fall into a disadvantage. The disadvantage of not being able to stand up. Because, her ninja specialized attack method, there is no way to get her out of the quagmire of melee combat. However, if you learn this one-strike swordsmanship, the result and the process will be two different. Tiantian can completely hide this swordsmanship, use her ninja special attack as a bait to lure the opponent into close combat, and then suddenly use this swordsmanship that kills, and the effect is absolutely full. Unprepared, the opponent will lose a few pieces of meat even if he doesn''t die. A considerable advantage can be established. Moreover, with this kind of swordsmanship in hand, the disadvantaged enemy should not rashly initiate a melee fight. At that time, they can chase every day, or continue to use ninja specialization to accumulate advantages. It can be said that this is what Chiba can think of now. When he doesn''t understand Tiantian''s combat characteristics, he can think of the best way to make up for his shortcomings. Anyway, they can be regarded as ninjas specializing in all skills, and this swordsmanship is enough to win surprisingly in a team battle. For example, when Ning Ci and Li Luk entangled their opponents and attracted their attention, the effect of a sword coming from behind or a sword hitting the needle would definitely be full. Even Chiba could still imagine the appearance of Ning Ci and Li Luke dumbfounded when Tian Tian''s sword was released. Think about it, it''s actually pretty cute. Moreover, Kento left Sparrow Flash and Double Sparrow Flash for himself. Now with his strength and the level of his opponent, this level of swordsmanship is no longer enough, and there will be almost no chance to use it in the future. Covered in dust. It''s better to teach to the next generation, maybe it can be carried forward. After all, the Jianren boy died in battle before he even started to become famous. Do not! Not only are healthy people, many people, in that battle in the Ninja World, too many outstanding people have silently died before they become famous. At that time, Konoha, although he was more prominent, and there were such things as Bofeng Shuimen and Kakashi that covered the entire village, but that did not mean that there were no other young talents in Konoha Village. Although he had never been in contact, Chiba also got to know some great young talents in Konoha Village when he and Nara Lukisa were working on a big strategy. In fact, at that time, Nara Shikahisa also bet with him that XX would become famous, and the stakes were not small. It''s just that, in the end, everyone they bet on was not returning to Konoha. "It''s been so many years..." Thinking of this, Chiba sighed with a slightly lowered sigh. After returning to the village, with the feeling of kindness and warmth, the memories that were different from the kindness and warmth that I left the village entrained at the beginning also emerged bit by bit, but compared to the tears when I left. The pain of cracking, now, is more of a kind of melancholy of being empty. Not so fierce, but lingering and lingering. Perhaps this is the regret of a lifetime. "Then, it''s rare to have some leisure time, and the garden is trimmed, so I should go..." However, Chiba didn''t think about it any more. Instead, he got up and picked up the fruit tray next to him, cleaned up the tea, and walked into the back room. When he came out again, he closed the door gently. After picking out a few bunches of flowers in the sea of ??flowers in front of the cabin, he walked into the small forest along the path in front of him. Should also go... Check them out. ... "So, he decided to start being a substitute teacher for those little ghosts?" At this time, another dim place that resembled a secret room structure suddenly rang, as if with a slight smile. "Yes, it seems that even if you know that you have arrived at Konoha, it doesn''t make him anxious." Then, at the place where this voice sounded, in the vague hooded figure, a hoarse voice of evil charm slowly sounded. Afterwards, a long-haired figure slowly revealed a few avatars. "Hmph, this is natural, otherwise how can I be my old enemy?" Regarding the ridicule in the hoarse voice of the long-haired figure, the hooded figure sneered at this, not too concerned, even sounded a little proud. "However, I am beginning to wonder if it is a wise thing to cooperate with you. I actually thought that just meeting one time would make him mess up. Isn''t my vision too bad?" In the end, the hooded figure seemed to raise her head and looked at the long-haired figure ahead. "Oh? Really? Isn''t it because you are too sharp and others dare not cooperate with you, you only have me the choice?" In this regard, the long-haired figure is not to be outdone, and ironically goes back. "Huh! It makes sense." Hearing this, the hooded figure seemed to smile, and said. But there is no irony. "At this point, I can''t catch up with Taki Chiba even if I shoot a horse. I don''t know how he did it. No matter when, there will always be a group of people working hard for him. It doesn''t matter if I die. I still admire it." Then, as if thinking of something, the hooded figure added. Can only say, is it really an old enemy? At any time, he seemed to find a life and death partner, whether it was Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukina Hyuga before, or the 14th and 15th of dawn. but me Only the original... Nothing! This kind of alliance with only interests is still the best for me. He has such qualities and charms, at best it is just a little more cannon fodder. This time, I will not fail. At this time, the figure in the hood was lost for a moment. "Humph!" Regarding this, the long-haired figure did not make a sound anymore, but gave a cold snort. I guessed right. Compared to the night of Nine Tails that year, although this Uchiha Nobuhiko appeared to be particularly irritable and seemed to be out of control, as the game with Taki Chiba deepened, he finally began to expose his essence. He is more stable than before, and his understanding of the enemy is more rigorous and humble. There is no arrogance that seems to be superior to the whole world when the night of Nine Tails. Moreover, since this time,. Obviously, after another secret fight with Taki Chiba, it didn''t seem to be fierce, but no matter its intelligence or mentality, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is no longer inferior to Taki Chiba. At least, you can come and go, there is no smoke. Takichiba''s moves were of no use to him. And although his tricks can always be resolved by Taki Chiba''s precautions, he can''t see any impatience. Even, he calmly praised his enemies and opponents. This time, I felt terrible. The man in front of him can no longer be described by the second Uchiha Madara. He is a more terrifying existence than Uchiha Madara! And at this time, even though he didn''t say anything, the long-haired figure''s heart passed this hazy thought. To be honest, in the past, when looking for a partner, even if he cooperated with Akatsuki, he was always the one who took the initiative. Even when he left Akatsuki, he suffered a lot, but in the end, the initiative was still in his hands. But now, he has a feeling of being completely dominated. The feeling of being dominated unconsciously. Even if he had always been on guard for this person, in the end he still took all the initiative. He is completely reduced to a vassal. For the long-haired figure, this is almost the most terrifying thing he has ever seen. He has not experienced such a thing. Whats more terrifying is that at this time, he instinctively felt that he could never betray the Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him at this time. Everything about himself is under his control. If he betrayed him, even a tiny bit. If you have a different heart, he will end up miserably. This is the first time that a long-haired figure has fallen into inequality. "Why, is there only this information?" Then, at this moment, the hooded figure spoke again. "nothing else." In this regard, the long-haired figure said. "Then you go down first." Hearing this, the hooded figure didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. "Humph!" Hearing this sound, the long-haired figure seemed quite dissatisfied, but he just snorted and his body disappeared here. O Shemaru almost understood his position. Others say that Dashewan is impossible to tame, this kind of creature like a snake, even looking at it will feel shocked. But ~www.novelhall.com~ Now it seems that it is not that difficult... In this regard, the hooded figure''s heart passed such a thought. "Okay, Oshe Maru is gone. Where is your side? Has it been done?" Later, after the thought passed, the hooded figure said again. "Yes, everything is done." Hearing that, behind him, there was a sudden sound, but this time, in the dimness, there was no one. "Very well, then do this first, and you go down too." In response, the hooded figure, which is called Uchiha Nobuhiko by the long-haired figure Oshamaru, said. "Yes!" The response later was very simple. At the same time, after this response, Yi Jue rang softly, and behind the hooded figure, it seemed that someone had left. Gee! There are no flaws at all. No matter how to speed up the progress, will it take two to three years? At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind flashed such a rather dissatisfied thought. Although it is not bad for two or three years, compared to Takichiba, time is an advantage for me, the longer the better. However, as a person who knows everything, he does this, knowing that it is not good for him... hateful! For so many years, I still can''t guess his thoughts. What should we do? Afterwards, Uchiha Nobuhiko was caught in a dilemma. It seemed that there was something difficult to choose from before his eyes. ... "If you want, I can give you the position of heir to the Hyuga clan." At this time, in the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hizusuka looked at the front of him, who slowly put down his letter, and gently pushed a scroll to him. Chapter 2562： Please accept "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( is it Thats why I took this scroll. Did that mean? This sealing technique, perhaps not to pinch the lifeline of our Hyuga clan, but to give us a chance. It''s just that different usages can cause such completely different results. Sure enough, Lord Chiba is special. Looking at the wide-eyed Hyuga Neji, Hyuga''s heart slowly settled down. From the seriousness of his nephew, he saw the hatred fade, and he resolved it very well. Today, he let go of his dignity twice, using the most humble way, the way that most inconsistent with the Hyuga Patriarch, and the way that is likely to suffer considerable consequences, he asked twice. Undoubtedly, he has gained the greatest benefit of the entire Hyuga clan at this stage. Good fruit. To be honest, he would think of some things occasionally, and whenever he thought of it, he always felt regretful, almost always sighing and sighing. For example, the bird in the cage was carved too quickly for Neji Hyuga. Yes, in fact, Hyuga Nissa has always regretted it very much. He did not expect that the gap would be so big. The difference in talent between my own daughter and his brother''s son is so big. There is no comparison at all. It is not that he is not optimistic about his daughter, but that his daughter is not suitable for the current Hyuga family, not suitable for the current era. She could not support the entire Hyuga clan. But his younger brother''s son has shown his talent that sometimes even he can''t help trembling from his heart since he was a child. Since then, he has sighed more than once, that this is the qualification that the heir of the Hyuga clan should have. However, having engraved the bird in the cage at that time, he could only sigh helplessly. It was also at that time that something happened. From then on, the estrangement between the brothers was no longer as close as they were in the past. It was not until the end when their brother was about to die on his own. He also knew very well why his brother, who had always been close, would act like that, even directly intent to kill. To be honest, at that time, he couldn''t stand it. Even his daughter, after seeing the gap with the boy in front of him, his heart is full of guilt. The Hyuga family should be inherited by the boy in front of him. It was because of this difference in talent that his younger brother lost his mind at that moment. Think about who can''t? Forget it by myself, just because of a few seconds, one becomes the clan family, and the other can only split the family. However, this extends to one''s own children, if one''s own children are nothing more than ordinary ninjas, but they are unborn geniuses. Originally, the entire Hyuga should be inherited by him. Now he can only protect one who is far inferior to him, and looks likely to be a mediocre heir. At this time, even Hyuga Nissa himself would have murderous intent. In fact, Hyuga Nissa understands his younger brother here, but he is the clan of Hyuga after all, and there are some rules that cannot be messed up. If a branch of the family really killed or injured the Zong family on the scene, wouldn''t the whole Hyuga be messy? Besides, even if it is a daughter who is not a good one, she is also his own daughter! How can I watch her being attacked? Do not! It should be said that his daughter was attacked in front of him, how could he be indifferent? How can you not get angry? So, anxious, he used the caged bird at once. Maybe at this time, it had already had an impact on Ning Ci''s psychology, bad impact. It made him hate the bird in the cage. It was also because of his dislike of caged birds that he felt that his father''s death was due to his persecution. Therefore, hatred that is difficult to dissolve has arisen. It is a kind of preconceivedness. However, Hyuga Nissa also knows that this is one''s own blame and one''s own fault. Of course, it''s not that he shouldn''t stop at the time, but that he shouldn''t use the extreme method with a subordinate nature to stop the bird in the cage. At that time, he could use more gentle means to stop him, so that each other could still have a room to step down. And that time, I still had a point of negligence. That was the mood of his daughter, no doubt, at that time, it had a negative impact on her, making her more and more inferior and shy in the future, and sometimes he even couldn''t stand it. In the end, she can only pretend to be indifferent and hand it to Xi Rihong, hoping that with the cultivation of the village, she can find her confidence and herself. Of course, from now on, it is very successful. Actually, my daughter''s aptitude is not that bad, it''s just that it''s a bit far worse compared to Ning Ci. It''s not that she is short, but Ning Ci next to her is too tall. Therefore, she was too mediocre. One more thing, Hyuga Nissa also has to admit that the reason why he gave it to Yurihong is because of the outstanding talent of his second daughter. Although it is a distance from Neji, it is considered a second choice and can also support Hyuga. Up. However, it is not that he is ruthless. Rather, the Patriarch has been doing this for so many years, he has long been accustomed to abandoning personal affair, taking Hyuga''s future as his first consideration and priority. Otherwise, at the beginning, he would not compromise with the clan. He didn''t adhere to the idea of ??the double clan, so he carved a bird in a cage for Ning Ci, who was only 3 years old. Plant the bane of the present. But originally, this kind of thing, this kind of enmity, basically there is no way to solve it. Even if Neji Hyuga knelt down and apologized to him and the letter left by Nissan just in case, he could solve Neji. However, the ills that have existed for thousands of years have surfaced, and have affected the entire family, rising to the village and even the international level. Although this time, thanks to Hyuga''s hard work for so many years, the village has given enough face, and basically has no plans to deal with it. However, once is fine, what if there are two or three times in the future? If the shortcomings of the family division system are not eliminated, won''t there be a second and third ninth? Moreover, the contradiction of the family division system has already triggered an internal rebellion. Wasnt the original Uncle Shinsuke initiated a rebellion because of the family division system? Moreover, Uncle Shinsuke launched a rebellion when he was still in the clan and his position was still very stable. What does this mean? Uncle Shinsuke didn''t start a rebellion for himself. In other words, the disadvantages of this system can''t even stand the superior clan. For the prosperity and prosperity of the Hyuga clan, this is not an easy thing to pass by. After Hyuga does not expect himself, he will have a talent and lead the Hyuga clan to reform the old disadvantages and create a more reasonable, more vigorous and sustainable system. Moreover, even if such a person appears, if he has been ill for a long time at that time, how much blood will it take to set things right? At that time, even if the chaos is set aside, will the Hyuga clan fall into a slump and withdraw from the stage of history? He can''t take this risk! To be honest, after this incident broke out, what he immediately considered was not Nejis problem, but the shortcomings of the entire system, which was influenced by Uncle Shinsukes ears and his own fathers education, Hyuga Hi In fact, the shortcomings of this system have been seen very early. Even, once and very passionately determined to change all of this. However, for thousands of years, the Hyuga clan has not had an obvious faction within it, and can work together to fight the catastrophe in any event. However, there is still the conservative sect, and it is because of the family division system. Relations, the conservative faction is unprecedentedly strong, and basically there is no reformist faction. Although these old-fashioned sects are also careful to follow the orders of the Patriarch, the Patriarch has no way to implement the problem of reform and can only compromise. And the reason why this problem is stuck is not the viewpoint of the old school, but the specific implementation. The reason why he has no way to convince the old school is that there is no way to solve the problem of caged birds. Apart from the bird in the cage, is there any way to ensure 100% loyalty to the clan and maintain internal stability and prosperity? Is there a more effective way than caged birds? After all, the Hyuga clan is entirely dependent on the birds in the cage to maintain a high degree of unity and can guarantee orders and prohibitions. As long as the owner has the ability and can support it, there will be no problems with Hyuga, and even if the owner is not capable, just hold Konoha tightly. There is no such thing as infighting. As long as Konoha is there, the Hyuga clan will definitely be there. Although the caged bird is really controversial, this is the foundation that maintains the current Hyuga clan. Otherwise, it would not be said that Chiba has captured the lifeblood of the Hyuga clan. But the bird in the cage has no solution, once it is engraved, there is no room for turning. In fact, in the history of Hyuga, there have been cases where the ability to divide the family is stronger than that of the clan. If the division is allowed to inherit, the Hyuga clan will be better, not once or twice. While the bird in this cage guarantees the prosperity of the Hyuga clan, there is no room for the Hyuga clan. Of course, this is not to say that the caged bird has strangled the Hyuga clan and turned the Hyuga clan into a repressed and oppressive clan, but that it is not suitable for this era. The earliest period that can be traced back to the invention of the caged bird should be in the Warring States period. The original Hyuga clan was actually somewhat similar to the current Hyuga clan. At that time, the Hyuga clan remained strictly neutral and did not participate in any struggle, but , The so-called innocence and guilt, coupled with the situation in the Warring States period that it is impossible to be alone, the powerful blood of the Hyuga clan is also coveted by countless people. Almost every day there are several looting incidents, although Hyuga The strength of a clan can be fully defended while remaining neutral, but the so-called two fists are harder than four hands. In the face of more and more coveting and inexhaustible coveting, the Patriarch at that time took out the bird in the cage. , An iron fist generally promulgated the family division system, which allowed those coveting to stop. Of course, even so, the Hyuga has been harassed to this day. Perhaps, in that era, the caged bird was to protect the Hyuga clan, and no one complained. The situation at that time was also a helpless move. Everyone understood that, plus the clans ability to stand in the line every time, finally gave the Hyuga clan in Konoha''s status and living and working in peace are naturally beyond reproach. However, it is different now. This is a relatively peaceful era. The village''s protection of the family has also reached all aspects. It is no longer the original extreme environment. If you use this extreme method, it will inevitably cause some resentment. Moreover, this extreme method can have miraculous effects in extraordinary times, but in situations outside of extraordinary times, it is easy to produce various negative effects due to its extremes. And because of the incomprehensible nature of the caged bird, this system will become very absolute, even if it is a major change in the family, sometimes it will be powerless. However, it is different now. With the sealing technique given by the future Hokage, everything can be changed. Even if it is engraved on the caged bird, if there is a more wise division of the family, the caged bird can be sealed with the sealing technique, and it will become the clan and inherit the Hyuga clan. And, if you encounter something unfair, you can also seal the caged bird first and talk in a peer-to-peer capacity, which can reduce a lot of unnecessary hatred and make it more humane. With this room. The caged bird is the perfect system in the true sense. First, it can maximize cohesion, and secondly, it can also be rewarded by sealing technique, which constantly gives freedom to loyal people in exchange for the coerciveness different from that of caged birds Loyalty ~www.novelhall.com~ to achieve real stability. This is the brightest way for the Hyuga clan''s future at this stage. And this road starts with the separation of the family from Hyuga Neji, taking over the Hyuga clan! This is the biggest reform he has given to the Hyuga clan! It is also the biggest step towards realizing the ideals of loved ones and friends who have passed away. He is the greatest contribution he can make as the head of the Hyuga Patriarch. "Japanese football...sir, what are you..." At this time, Neji Hyuga seemed to have finally recovered from a series of subversion of his previous thoughts, and looked at the scroll that was pushed over, asking rather at a loss. "This is a sealing technique that can seal a bird in a cage." In this regard, Hyuga explained. "Can a bird in a cage be... sealed?" And hearing these words, Hyuga Neji once again felt that his common sense had been subverted. The kind of complete subversion. Can a bird in a cage be sealed? "Yes, it was not possible before, but Konoha gave birth to a genius of sealing technique and created this sealing technique." In this regard, Hyuga Nizu answered truthfully. "who is it?" Hearing these words, Hyuga Neji almost subconsciously asked. "Takichiba." Hearing that, Hyuga Nissa''s answer is simple and simple. To be honest, Hyuga Nissa is very excited now, and he is even more eager to accept the position of heir, so that his reform can begin! As for Neji Hyuga''s current shock, it is actually a little irrelevant. Taki... Chiba? Hearing these words, Hyuga Ningji was slightly startled, and then suddenly something seemed to be understood. That''s why he can force the Hyuga clan to bow their heads! Chapter 2563： If its still alive... "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba ( That guy... What kind of terrible guy it is! Hearing Hyuga Hizu''s answer, and after knowing the answer, Hyuga Neji''s heart trembled again. If it is said that the tacit cooperation of the previous one-man power defeating the four Shangrenin, it has subverted his common sense once. This time, he completely subverted his perception of the world. Birds in cages, this is the most fundamental way for the Hyuga clan to maintain the interior. For thousands of years, no one has been able to remove it, which is known as an insoluble technique. Now, it was actually solved by the sealing technique created by Taki Chiba. This To be honest, Hyuga Neji at this time didn''t know how to describe his feelings. What can''t be done without him? The only thing that is clear is this sentence. At this moment, he almost felt that this Takichiba was omnipotent. "Sir Nizu..." Afterwards, Hyuga Ningji slowly put down the letter his father left for him, and suddenly said, "Why... why, at this time, this letter was given to me." "Because, I don''t know when to give it to you." In response, Hyuga Hitachi was slightly startled, and then spoke. To be honest, after the death of Nikkei, although he had many opportunities to give this letter to Neji, when he saw Neji''s more and more radical behavior, Hyuga Nissab suddenly had some anti-rats. Up. For fear, even if he gave this letter to Ning Ci, at that time Ning Ci would think it was a forgery. Then, at that time, his only key to unlocking this enmity would be gone. Therefore, he has never dared to just hand it over to Ren Ningci. Have been waiting for an opportunity. At the same time, he suppressed the various radical behaviors of Neji Hyuga that violated the rules of the clan. Even if he sneaked into the clan archives that was not open to the outside world, he also suppressed the punishment of the clan elder. "is it" In response, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Hyuga Neji''s mouth. At this moment, he suddenly understood why the elder who he hated at first would kneel down and apologize for the first time, and hand over the letter to him without saying a word. Later, when he finished reading the letter, he handed over the position of heir to the Hyuga clan. The man in front of him did not hesitate to lay down his dignity and Hyuga Sect''s family for his own forgiveness. And now, do you want to forgive him? To be honest, Hyuga Neji didn''t know. However, what he can know is that he knows that his father chose to replace his beloved brother to die. No matter whether the man in front of him really opposed it at the time, it was his father''s choice. No one can be blamed. Regardless of whether the man in front of him opposes or opposes it, his father will go to his death. It seems unfair, but this is the wish of his father. It was his father''s desire to break through the identity of the clan and division, and die as a younger brother for his beloved brother. He is not qualified to deny his father, nor can he. And if he continues to hate the person in front of him, it is a blasphemy of his father''s will. Even for his father, he couldn''t continue to hate. Moreover, when the Patriarch Hyuga in front of him, the man he had been deeply hating for so many years suddenly knelt and apologized to him, he had already discovered that the hatred in his heart might not be as deep as he thought. Because, at that moment, he subconsciously went to help. At that moment, he felt a strange sadness. The Patriarch of the Hyuga clan should not apologize without such dignity. Yes, although he has always hated the so-called Hyuga Patriarch and his own destiny, he is a member of the Hyuga clan after all. In his blood, after all, it is toward the Hyuga clan. This is the sense of belonging of the family. It is the same as the sense of belonging to the village. As a member of a clan, I almost instinctively do not want the Patriarch to do such a thing of abandoning dignity, even if this matter is to apologize to myself. At that moment, Neji Hyuga suddenly thought of something, a question he had never thought of before. That is, Hyuga Nissa, as the owner of the Hyuga Patriarch, is qualified or unqualified. Is his fathers death worthwhile? Regardless of the love for his brother, is his father''s death worthwhile? At that moment, he knew it was worth it. The man in front of him was conscientious and conscientious, and he indeed saved the Hyuga clan. Perhaps, the reason why I cannot resolve the hatred, and this hatred cannot be resolved, is increasing day by day, not just because of the curse of the bird in the cage, the clan who can''t resist, but also the helplessness and the helplessness of Hinata to pick the wrong place. Resentful. And now, the words of Hyuga Nissa seemed to be enough. This kind of cautiousness as if he didn''t dare to risk, he should also be relieved. If you don''t pay enough attention, how can you be so cautious, in order to find a suitable opportunity, Shengsheng waited for so many years, Shengsheng was hated by himself for so many years. In any case, this is a kind of attention. The Patriarch Hyuga in front of him doesn''t need to take himself so seriously. In the final analysis, he is just a branch of the family carved with birds in the cage. Life and death are in the hands of the Zong family. There is no need for the Zong family to lay down all dignity and kneel down and apologize. of. This letter, kneeling down and apologizing this time, already gave him an answer. Perhaps it will take a few days to calm down, understand, and face up to the various relationships after today. However, now, the spiteful fire that was overflowing in his chest, which sometimes made him sleepless, swelled up and even made him lose control, has disappeared. "Thank you, Lord Japan Football, but I can''t accept it." Thinking of this, Hyuga Neji said again. Although he no longer has that bitterness, it does not mean that he wants to accept the entire Hyuga clan. Because he still knows himself. I am not suitable for being a patron, nor can I bear the burden of the Hyuga clan. "Why... why?" In this regard, Hyuga Hizu was taken aback and almost blurted out. Perhaps for Hyuga Neji, the apology and letter are enough, but for Hyuga Nissa, it is not enough. Just this is not enough to heal his inner guilt. He handed the position of heir to Neji Hyuga, considering the overall situation, from the perspective of the owner. However, it does not mean that he only has the perspective of the Patriarch. He also has his own perspective. The perspective of an individual as Hyuga Nizu. And sometimes, there is no conflict between the overall perspective and his own perspective, such as now letting Hyuga Neji inherit the clan. Yes, at this time, in addition to considering the overall situation, from the perspective of Hyuga Nissa, it is also necessary for Hyuga Ningci to inherit the Hyuga clan. The reason for everything was actually due to the junior duels, the one that made their brothers no longer intimate. That day, he left too much guilt. In addition to the guilt for Neji, there is also the guilt for his younger brother, Hyuga. For Hyuga, it was obviously only a few seconds before he became a branch, and he also affected his son. For Hyuga Nissa, its not because of the gap of a few seconds that there is an insurmountable gap between his identity and his brothers identity, which involves brotherhood, makes his brother so painful, and even loses his mind. Showing killing intent? Why didn''t he understand the unfairness to his brother. I don''t understand how unfair this is to myself. Originally, as a brother, he should protect his brother and give his brother a sense of security. Now, he has become the source of his brothers pain. He does not hate his brother deeply, nor is he full of power and ambition, even his brother. Don''t even want to have any feelings, how could he really sit in the position of the head of the family with peace of mind, controlling his brother''s life and death. What he yearns for is obviously the kind of brotherly relationship between brothers, friends and brothers. What he wants is the brotherhood that his brother can be by his side when he died in battle, and then he entrusts everything to his brother, and the brotherhood that he can go away in peace! Being the lord of the house, it is inevitable to be alone. However, if one''s own brother is by his side, can be his own auxiliary, and can be an object that he can trust and rely on, is there a better brotherhood than this? Is there anything terrible about being alone? He can still often think of that younger brother who is just as serious as himself, he secretly ran over that day, just like before, when he was very young, he secretly ran over to sleep with him at night, afraid that he could not sleep. , My sister-in-law who asked me mysteriously how to catch him. Then, she said shyly, she fell in love with a girl. Finally, with a sincere look of advice. What he wants is that kind of relationship! What I want to be is the elder brother who is looked at by his younger brother with a little asking for advice! I also want to be the brother who has been thanking him tightly by the brother who succeeded in chasing the girl! Rather than a brother who dominates his brother and gives him painful brother! Even the brother who asked his brother to die for himself in the end! he He is also an older brother who loves his younger brother! Therefore, now that the position of Patriarch is assigned to Ningji, it is also a compensation for Hyuga and his brother. Also, an explanation of years of guilt and guilt. Now, Neji Hyuga was unwilling to accept it, and he couldn''t accept it at all in his heart. "I... can''t be an excellent Patriarch like you, the Japanese Footballer." In response to this, Hyuga Neji was quite calm, gently pushing the scroll to Hyuga Hizu, speaking naturally. I I cant be an excellent Patriarch like you, Lord Nissan... Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Nizu was stunned on the spot. I Excellent? In... Neji''s eyes? At the same time, such an incredible thought flashed through his mind. Then, the next second. His eyes suddenly turned red. Nose, I don''t know why, it sore. The fist was clenched almost subconsciously. "So, I will assist your chosen heir as much as possible." Seeing Hyuga Hizu''s dumbfounded appearance, the second half of Hyuga Neji''s words came one after another. My chosen heir... Hinata? Fireworks? And hearing this sentence, Hyuga Nizu was taken aback. "it is good!" However, this time he did not froze, but opened his mouth almost excitedly. is it? I have not become such a relationship with Nikkei. However, Hinata and Huahuo are fine. that There really is no better situation than this! The same excitement was in the heart of Hyuga Nissa. "Then, you can hold this scroll, I believe you." Then, he woke up suddenly, as if thinking of something, and said busyly, pushing the scroll to the feet of Hyuga Neji. Japanese football...sir. Seeing the slightly agitated elder in front of him, Hyuga Ningji was slightly stunned on the spot, looking at the scroll at his feet, suddenly silent. He could see that the man who supported the Hyuga clan in front of him had no place to lie. Even from sitting down to the present, he has no place to lie. As for the observation of micro expressions, Neji Hyuga is still very confident. Micro expressions, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is also one of the reasons why he can emerge so quickly. It may even be said that how strong his current genius name is, how powerful this ability is. At this moment, he suddenly felt the multiple ambitions and responsibilities of the man in front of him, and he also understood that there were multiple responsibilities, and how dense his inner scars were. For a while, he didn''t know what to do. How to do. What to say. Because, he suddenly felt that before, he seemed a bit too naive. "Um... can you tell me, Hyuga Yukina? I have an Aunt Xuena, right..." And at this time, the ghost is so awkward, it seems that he really doesnt know how to do it, and he seems to expect that if he is silent at this time, the atmosphere will fall into embarrassment. He instinctively rejects the silence. Embarrassed, Neji Hyuga, whose head was slightly blank, blurted out this sentence. "Xue Nai?" Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Nizu was slightly startled, and subconsciously opened his mouth. "Ok." Regarding this, as if inertia, Hyuga Nodded. "Really... Xuena? You know, if she is still alive, she should be married and have children now, maybe it''s bigger than the fireworks!" It seems that it is also the inertia of the dialogue. Hearing the words of Hyuga Nizu, Hyuga Nizu spoke subconsciously. ? ? ? Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Ningji was completely stunned on the spot. Why, the first one mentioned is getting married and having children? "Ah! Sorry, it''s just Xuena''s story, the most impressive part, I just thought so unconsciously." And at this time, Hyuga Hinzu was suddenly startled, and he said hurriedly. Chapter 2564： Find "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Hiccup...I''m full." On the bustling commercial street, with the rush of people, Qiu Daoding touched his slightly larger belly and belched contentedly. "It''s rare to hear Ding Ci say that I''m full." In response to this, Yamaaka Ino, who was walking by his side, glanced at Akido Dingji next to him, and couldn''t help but say. "Didn''t you fail to see how Asma teacher crying while clutching her wallet." Hearing that, Nara Shikamaru said naturally from the side. Don''t look at how many servings of barbecue we ate today! "Shikamaru, will you go to the make-up class tomorrow?" At this time, Qiu Dao asked again and again. "Go, Mr. Asma has invited you to eat barbecue for 20 people." In this regard, Nara Shikamaru is somewhat disapproving. He knew very well that the reason why his teacher suddenly proposed to have a dinner together was basically to announce the start of tomorrow at the time of the dinner. In addition to the normal Asma teacher''s special training, he would also once every four days. Chiba gave them special training. Moreover, it can be seen that my teacher takes this matter very seriously, otherwise he would not completely agree to any request of Ding times during the dinner, and would just emptied his wallet. And doing this is obviously to get them to agree to special training. It can be considered well-intentioned. Moreover, this matter, they had no reason to refuse, he also looked at the strength of Taki Chiba, just looking at his battle, he analyzed the various stages of the battle of Taki Chiba all night. Tactical intent. After this analysis, he found that although he could roughly understand Takichibas tactical intentions, he also knew that Takichibas ninjutsu was very cleverly selected, which could solve the immediate attack and bury it. Ambush or backhand, if you take it apart and look at it, all the actions of this Takichiba in that duel practice are almost interlocking, which makes one feel that he had anticipated this battle from the beginning. All directions. However, as a tactical ninja, Nara Shikamaru knows that this is not to say that all the details of the battle have been anticipated from the beginning, but this Takichiba, with incomparable observation and combat response power, Shengsheng led this battle to a position that was absolutely advantageous to him. To be honest, this is something he cannot do anyway. This requires a lot of experience and the accumulation of a lot of tactical battles. Not only requires extremely high tactical attainments, but also requires personal superior strength, observation and experience. Even a senior tactical ninja, I am afraid that no one can do it. At this time Nara Shikamaru also understood why his teacher was so obsessed with this Takichiba, this Takichiba is indeed too special. It can even be said that for a tactical ninja like him, the entire ninja world may not be able to come up with a second one. Generally speaking, choosing the path of tactical ninja requires innate talent, and talent is very important. The proportion of talent on the path of tactical ninja is very large. Of course, there is Talent is still not enough, and systematic learning is needed. Whats more difficult is that even if there is talent, there is also systematic learning. It depends on the resilience at the time. Take one step and look at three steps. And here to take one step and look at three steps, it must be in the ever-changing battle, which is quite scary. Nara Shikamaru thought he couldn''t do it. Moreover, in this battle, Nara Shikamaru still did not understand how this Takichiba connected these things together. However, even if he didn''t understand, he still learned a lot and was inspired a lot. In fact, deep down, Nara Shikamaru still hopes to be able to learn under the hands of Takichiba. Although I am a little sorry to my teacher, Nara Shikamaru believes that starting tomorrow, they will be exposed to a new world. This world will be much broader than what my teacher gave me. "I heard that other classes will also receive special training from Taki Chiba. Why don''t you disrupt the class and then carry out special training, so that you can train cross-team understanding?" And hearing Nara Shikamaru''s words, Akimi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino did not object, and at this time, Yamanaka Ino said rather regretfully. "Ok?" And hearing this sentence, Akimi Mitsuoji and Nara Shikamaru looked at the nearby Yamanaka Ino in surprise almost at the same time. "In this way... you may be in the same group with Sasuke, and you can get closer. I can''t let Sakura keep occupying the position closest to Sasuke. That wide forehead is really useless, it''s no use being so close. Get Sasuke. Um... But yes, if Sasuke does it so well, I won''t like him anymore." Afterwards, Yamanaka Ino''s words came again, but in the end, he was almost talking to himself. Why... I have a feeling that I knew she would say that? When they heard the words, Akimi Mitsuji and Nara Shikamaru almost looked at each other, and at the same time, the same thought flashed through their hearts tacitly. "However, I didn''t expect that Teacher Asma really didn''t brag at all. I even felt that he was a lot humble when describing this Takichiba. This person is obviously super strong, and there is no Ninja world. His opponent, right? Why isn''t such a person Naruto? Now, Shikamaru, why isn''t he our Naruto." At the same time, Yamanaka Ino''s thoughts seemed to fall to the other side, and he said a word that made the two of them look sideways. "Oh, yes." In response, Qiu Dao Dingci nodded and said. Afterwards, even Nara Shikamaru nodded, agreeing, and had no objections. To be honest, as the tacit understanding has been getting better and better over the years, Nara Shikamaru can no longer deny that these two guys have begun to often say what they think. Indeed, this thing is a bit strange. According to what his teacher said and the information they collected, the current Hokage should not be the third generation of Hokage, but this Takichiba. This time they can be regarded as really seeing the power of Taki Chiba, and from the course of his battle, it can be seen that his tactical attainments are very powerful, and from the perspective of Nara Shikamaru, from his tactics Judging from his attainments, he is certainly not bad in terms of grand strategy. And according to the follow-up news from his teacher, that is, today''s news, this Takichiba had already served as an assistant to Naruto when he was a teenager. There is no doubt that at that time, he should have been cultivated as a successor. According to my own teacher, there should be only two successors at that time, one is Taki Chiba, the other is Kakashi teacher, and Kakashi teacher does not have this kind of treatment, obviously, the fifth generation of Hokage The only candidate is Taki Chiba. Moreover, Takichiba was already a very mature successor at that time. Moreover, Takichiba is also quite popular in the village. So, after the night of Nine Tails, the fourth generation of Naruto died in battle, it should be this Taki Chiba that ascended the throne, and the third generation of Naruto should not continue to serve as Naruto. After all, Taki Chiba at that time was the heir of Naruto. It is not a secret among the ninja community. In terms of popularity, from the unilateral narration of his teacher, Taki Chiba is simply praised as a god, and he also has it. Not inferior to the four generations of Hokage''s military exploits, it is almost the other hand to turn the tide of the battle, even if he is a little younger, it does not prevent him from becoming a Hokage. , Judging from all the information currently obtained by Nara Shikamaru, Takichiba is absolutely manageable, and the situation after the Kyuubi Rebellion at that time can be suppressed. However, this Takichiba not only did not inherit the position of Naruto, but also disappeared. No, it completely disappeared in the Ninja for more than ten years, which is too unreasonable. Nara Shikamaru has not experienced the Kyuubi Rebellion, but he is not a fool, not only is he not a fool, but also quite smart. After the Kyuubi Rebellion, it must be a mess, and it is almost a major event that shakes the foundation of the village. Continue a town The Naruto who can stand it stabilizes the situation. At that time, the third Ninja World War hadn''t ended yet, and the whole body could be touched by a pull. The big change of the Nine Tails Rebellion was definitely a big change in the entire Ninja World situation. . The war was the most changing situation, and the village must have been forced to the edge of the cliff. Although the third generation of Hokage can also support it, but the third generation of Hokage is old after all, and there must be some hidden worries or hidden illnesses, and it is even possible that it is like the first and second generations of Hokage. It is on the verge of death from overwork, otherwise Nor will it give way to the fourth generation of Hokage in advance, or even give way in wartime. And this is also very clear. At that time, it should not be the retired three generations of Hokage who took over the position of Naruto, but Taki Chiba. Even if he doesn''t take the position of Hokage, he shouldn''t disappear for more than ten years. This is very abnormal, very abnormal. This is almost putting Konoha in a crisis, in a crisis of great magnitude, a crisis that will shake the foundation if he is not careful. "But, would you say that this Takichiba must disappear for so long? Otherwise, I can''t figure out why not inherit the position of Hokage." And at this time, Akimi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino once again said what Nara Shikamaru wanted to say, or what they thought of, at the same time, after saying this sentence, their eyes fell on Nara Shikamaru. Obviously, the curious babies threw the question to him again. "I really don''t know this.", However, Nara Shikamaru was really stumped this time, and he didn''t understand why the village made such arrangements. At that time, since this Takichiba had a record similar to that of the fourth generation of Naruto, it should be the same as the fourth generation of Naruto, and has a certain deterrent effect on the Ninja world. At that time, he should be on the stage, even if he is not a Hokage, he should stand in front of the stage to shock the surrounding stable situation. How could something become a dead person and disappear into the ninja world. The village at that time should not make such a decision. Absolutely not. Originally, the Kyuubi Rebellion suffered heavy losses. The fourth generation of Naruto died in battle again, and then, there is another fifth generation of Naruto killed in battle? What is this for? Do you think the village is not messy enough? Or is it because the hostile village doesn''t have the guts to mess with you? The kind that kills and cripples you? This is obviously not logical. It can even be said that as soon as the news of Taki Chiba''s death came out, Konoha really fell into an absolute weakness, and it was not an exaggeration to say that he was a man. At that time, both his father and the three generations of Hokage knew that it was absolutely impossible to make such a decision! This is almost nothing unusual. It''s an impossible thing! "You said, will it... Actually, the Kyuubi Rebellion has not been resolved at all. Takichiba has solved it. And in the process of resolution, can''t Takichiba appear?" In response, Yamanaka Ino frowned and said suddenly. Has the Nine Tails Rebellion not been resolved? Can''t Takichiba appear? And hearing this, Nara Shikamaru and Akimi Mitsuji were taken aback at the same time. "Then what''s the matter, Taki Chiba must die?" Then Qiu Dao asked subconsciously. "Wait!" But at this time, Nara Shikamaru had a sudden flash of inspiration, and reached out his hand to stop Yamanaka Ino who was about to reply subconsciously. The Kyuubi Rebellion... the unresolved Kyuubi Rebellion. Takichiba cannot appear...Takichiba must die... And while stopping, he chewed again. "It''s behind the scenes!" Then ~www.novelhall.com~ he definitely said it. "Behind the scenes?" In response, Aki Dao Dingci and Yamanaka Ino blinked and said in a daze. "Since Kyuubi was sealed in Konoha, there has never been any incident of Kyuubi running away, and according to the situation of the village when the Kyuubi Rebellion broke out, the village had hardly been able to evacuate, the village should be Unexpectedly. Then, why does the Nine Tails run wild, there is only one, and that is that there is a black hand behind the scenes! Although the Nine Tails Rebellion has subsided, the black hand behind the scenes is not punishable!" Hearing what the two said, Nara Shikamaru spoke again. "It''s only possible for this reason. Taki Chiba was to die because he wanted to let the black hand behind the scenes be careless. Why is Taki Chiba and not someone else? Because this person can only be dealt with by Taki Chiba and everyone else Can''t deal with it!" At the end, he suddenly remembered something, and said excitedly. Only Takichiba can deal with it? And hearing this, Akimi Mitsuoji and Yamanaka Ino stayed there completely. "What a terrible person is that?" Then, almost subconsciously, the two of them yelled. "I don''t know! But, we can check it again. I can get access to information about the Kyuubi Rebellion, although it is not a normal way." In this regard, Nara Shikamaru also seemed to be full of interest, and said with enthusiasm that he was afraid of trouble. When Nara Shikamaru''s words were heard, Akimichi Choi and Yamanaka Ino looked at each other in a little surprise. "go!" Afterwards, the two of them arrogantly replied immediately. The three immediately started again. At this moment, they already felt it, and they had discovered an extremely secret thing. How can you not find out! Chapter 2565： Can you read mind? "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba ( "Sasuke?" At this time, on the other side, in the rush of people, Naruto Uzumaki stopped, watching the people coming and going in the middle, the handsome black-haired young man who also stood still, couldn''t help but call out. "you" At this time, it was clear that Sasuke Uchiha also noticed the tail of the crane in front of him, and his lips lightly opened. "Sasuke!" However, before he could say anything, a girl''s surprise exclaimed suddenly. "Sakura!" Then, Uchiha Sasuke still had no time to speak, when he heard a surprise exclaim from the tail of the crane opposite. "Why are you here, what a coincidence!" Afterwards, without waiting for Uchiha Sasuke to react, a girl with pink hair popped out beside him, stopped in front of him, staring at him with surprise and admiration, and in her mouth, there was this sound. With some soft words. "..." And hearing this sound, looking at the bright eyes of surprise and love, for a while, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t know what to say. "Hey... I''m still here... Kozakura." Fortunately, there was another person here, Naruto Uzumaki at this time, looking at the two eyes facing each other, and in a strong low tone, walked to their side. "Ok." At this time, Sasuke Uchiha finally suffocated a word. But, this sentence, I don''t know whether it was the answer to Haruno Sakura or Naruto Uzumaki. "Gurulu..." And at this moment, it was too late to tell whether Sasuke said this to himself, or the Uzumaki Naruto that Sakura said, and his stomach rang very upright at this time. "Let''s eat." At the same time, it is worthy of a companion who has a very good cooperation, Uchiha Sasuke almost subconsciously reacted. "Then, let''s enjoy ramen." At this time, Haruno Sakura seemed to have noticed something, and she spoke in a very tacit understanding. While speaking, he glanced at Naruto Uzumaki next to him. "Then, let''s go!" When Naruto Uzumaki heard a happy ramen, he immediately became excited, and before he could think about it, he pulled the two of them and walked forward. In this regard, Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura can only let him run all the way. Of course, Haruno Sakura couldn''t help complaining, but before she could even speak, she was caught in her throat by the glance of her sweetheart who accidentally saw her. She didn''t say anything until the door of Yile Ramen. After the three of them ordered the ramen, the complaints had already been thrown away by Haruno Sakura. "Naruto! Your soup is spilled on Sasuke''s clothes! Can you eat the noodles well!" In the end, it became this sentence. "Humph!" Of course, with this sentence, Naruto Uzumaki snorted heavily. He did it on purpose! "Naruto--!" And these words naturally succeeded in arousing Haruno Sakura''s anger, raising his fist and waving it towards Uzumaki Naruto''s head through the middle Uchiha Sasuke. "I''m stuffed." However, the punch did not go down after all. At this time, Uchiha Sasuke, who was eating noodles with his head down, straightened up suddenly, and said such a sentence blankly. "Sa...suke..." Regarding this, after seeing Uchiha Sasuke who was slowly getting up after he straightened up beside him, Haruno Sakura''s gaze moved up, and she muttered. "Only one month, I need to prepare for the Zhongnin exam." Then, just as Haruno Sakura''s gaze shifted to the highest point, Sasuke Uchiha turned his head and looked at Naruto Uzumaki who looked at him with the same surprise, and said. After that, without looking at Haruno Sakura, he suddenly turned around and headed in the direction he was going. "Sasuke! Then the day after tomorrow..." Regarding this, Haruno Sakura was shocked, but suddenly thought of something, she hurriedly spoke, and shouted backwards. "I will be there on time." Hearing that, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t look back, but just responded and disappeared in the crowd in a flash. "Sakura, I''m going back too!" At this time, Naruto Uzumaki suddenly pulled the ramen in the bowl, and then even picked up the bowl. After sucking everything left in the bowl into his stomach, he stood up abruptly and dropped this sentence. , Just go to that person. But I didn''t read Haruno Sakura much. "Oh...oh! Come on." In response to this, Haruno Sakura, who had already reacted to something, said blankly, stood up almost subconsciously, and then waved in the direction where the two left. Then, the smile that was as full of vitality as possible almost subconsciously floated, and after the two figures disappeared, it stiffened little by little. is it They all prepare for the final test. And her heart, with the smile at the corner of her mouth, lowered little by little. As she sat down slowly, an indescribable feeling of loneliness suddenly emerged from her heart little by little, startled, she looked at the back of the two teammates leaving, and she was fascinated. "Uncle Yile, a big bowl of pork bone ramen." Until the figure next to her flashed, a calm figure sat down on the place where Naruto Naruto was sitting in a position across her. "Hi!" Hearing this life, he came to clean up the dishes, looked at the dazed Haruno Sakura, and seemed to want to say something. After hearing this, his face suddenly revealed a surprise voice, his mouth A greeting that was much happier than usual in response to the guests came out of him immediately. "Old rules?" But at this time, hearing the obviously very happy voice of Yile, the person who sat down showed a slight smile and asked. "You kid!" Regarding this, he had already prepared to go in and prepare for the pleasure requested by the guest. Hearing this sound, he suddenly turned around, looked at the sitting guest, and couldn''t help but speak. However, halfway through, he laughed. It seems that the joy at this time is particularly happy. "Thank you, Uncle Yile!" Hearing that, the guests rushed forward to finalize the "old rules". "you you" At this time, Haruno Sakura, who had turned around, noticed this scene, but suddenly stood up, pointed at the guest and opened his eyes wide, but couldn''t say anything, and was dumbfounded. "what happened?" In response, the guest slowly turned around, with white hair pouring down, but it firmly covered his right eye, leaving only one left eye with a slight smile. "you" As for the smiling eyes and this gentle and calm attitude, Haruno Sakura couldn''t calm down at all. Because, at this moment, the guest sitting in a position separated from her is the first Konoha who defeated the four Shangrenin with one person''s power, including his own teacher, and also their make-up teacher the day after tomorrow. Takichiba! "sit down." In this regard, the white-haired young man, Chiba, said gently. "Yes" Hearing these words, Haruno Sakura''s head was already blank, and he spoke almost subconsciously, and at the same time, his body seemed to sit down obediently. "Can you still eat it?" Seeing Haruno Sakura sitting down, Chiba spoke again. By the way, I glanced at Haruno Sakura''s half-eaten ramen. "Can''t eat it anymore." In response, Haruno Sakura almost shook her head subconsciously. She has to lose weight. Eating so much today is an exception. Generally speaking, she doesn''t eat anything at night. "lose weight?" At this time, Qianye in front of her spoke as if she could see through her mind. "How do you know? You can read your mind?" Suddenly, Haruno Sakura almost stood up again for Chiba''s words that seemed to see through her mind. "Ugh" Seeing Haruno Sakuras reaction, Chiba suddenly sighed, with a sense of jealousy floating on his face, and said, "Boy Hongyan, he really published that book. This is not a curse. Ninjas? Normal girls are okay. As a female ninja, how can you be like this." "Ok?" In response, Haruno Sakura was taken aback, and then tentatively asked: "You can''t read your mind?" "Have you bought a love book recently? It''s signed by Goro Matsushita?" Hearing that, Chiba did not formally answer her question, but asked instead. "How do you know! You can really read your mind!" And this rhetorical question, Haruno Sakura stood up all in a spirited spirit, and pointed to Chiba with an exclaim. "That''s right, Goro Matsushita, it is my teammate''s pen name when he wrote the book. Did it say in the book that maintaining a good figure will be a winning weapon against boys? Men, whether boys or boys, are all They are sexually impulsive creatures, and the soft, slender, curvy figure of a girl or woman is what attracts this impulse the most..." In response to this, Chiba looked like this, and began to recite. "Wait... yes! That''s it, don''t say it!" Hearing this, Haruno Sakura''s face turned red when she saw Chiba reciting all the way, and she immediately stopped Chiba''s recitation behavior. It seems that there is something that cannot be recited anymore. And seeing Haruno Sakura''s appearance, Chiba didn''t continue to recite it. He didn''t come here to endorse the book. He just made Haruno Sakura believe it. Now that Haruno Sakura has believed it, there is no need to recite it. As for why Chiba knows what Matsushita Goro, there is a love book, no, it should be said that love book (female). It is also very simple, because when Hongyan was writing this book, he was beside him, not only beside him, but also the first person to read this book of love. However, whether it was then or now, Chiba believes that this book of love, no, it should be the book of love (for women) should not be published, let alone among female ninjas. The reason is simple. This book often keeps girls in shape without eating, and has various makeup techniques. It is extremely unfriendly to female ninjas. You must know that as a ninja, chakra is physical and spiritual energy. The perfect harmony. The growth and replenishment of body energy require food. This guy doesn''t let girls eat, especially girls who are growing up. No, it should be called a female ninja. Isn''t this going to ruin the future of others? If you dont eat well and your body is underdeveloped, how can you have enough body energy to guarantee Chakra? Moreover, Hirohiko himself was pinched by Nao to death, and the love produced by the two people''s interdependence could not fit into a normal love at all. In ordinary love, Hongyan has no say at all. Previously, by chance after returning to the village, he saw that the book which now seemed to be an old book was available in the bookstore, and then happened to see Haruno Sakura buying it back. Now that I see Haruno Sakura, I can''t help but mention this, lest Haruno Sakura mistaken this book. After all, Haruno Sakura is a female ninja, not an ordinary girl with spring. Although the average female ninja should be disdainful of this kind of dieting, but with her love for Uchiha Sasuke, Chiba is really worried that this girl will be dazzled by love and ruin her future. At that time, it will really be messy. Moreover, he was somewhat unwilling to see that the legacy of his teammates really harmed the next generation of the village. "Can''t go on a diet, as a female ninja." Regarding this, Chiba ~www.novelhall.com~ said seriously after shutting up. "but" Hearing this, Haruno Sakura sat down in a jealousy, her face flushed, but her eyes were already filled with sorrow. "Uchiha Sasuke, I don''t like weak girls." Seeing Haruno Sakura''s appearance, Chiba sighed and spoke with a rather earnest voice. At the same time, he took out three scrolls from his arms and placed them in front of Haruno Sakura. "You read your mind again!" And hearing Chiba''s words, Haruno Sakura''s cheeks turned red again, and she almost stood up again. However, when she saw the three small scrolls placed in front of her that could be covered with one hand, she asked in confusion: "What is this?" "Medical foundation." In this regard, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. "You... want me to raise my body?" Hearing this, combined with the context, Haruno Sakura quickly came to this conclusion. "Not so much." In response, Chiba shook his head and said with a smile. Just now, he just stopped Haruno Sakura from continuing to do what was written in the damaging love book (women). As for handing these medical foundations to Haruno Sakura, he has a different meaning. "Do you think you can''t keep up with Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto?" At this moment, Chiba spit out the second half of his sentence. "Do you really read minds?" Obviously, this sentence hit the nail on the head, hit Haruno Sakura''s heart, and successfully made her stand up again, pointing at Chiba and widening her eyes. To be honest, Haruno Sakura at this time is really certain, and it is certain that Takichiba in front of him can read mind. No wonder it can beat his own teacher and the other three teachers. Read your mind! Who can beat him? Chapter 2566： determination Latest URL: "No..." For Haruno Sakura''s words that were completely beyond his expectations, Chiba narrowed his eyes, and said expressionlessly in denial. "Then how do you know what I''m thinking?" To Chiba''s answer, Haruno Sakura said confidently. From just now to now, this Takichiba has undoubtedly said all he thought, whether it is a love book (female), or feels lost because of not being able to keep up with Naruto and Sasuke, all are in the middle of the heart, hit the nail on the head. What is this not mind reading? Indeed, she has gradually felt that the distance between herself and Naruto and Sasuke has begun to grow further and further. It''s not that the heart between friends is getting farther and farther, it''s simply that the distance is getting farther and farther. Haruno Sakura believes that the feelings they have accumulated in so many tasks have not changed. However, during this period of time, especially after the Chunin test began, she felt that she was getting farther and farther away from her teammates. It was as if she could only watch from a distance behind them, but she couldn''t get close to them anymore. To be honest, Haruno Sakura was also quite distressed and lonely during this time. It''s just that she was buried in the deepest and deepest place. And she thinks that no one can tell, even her parents and teachers. Now, being poked sharply, Haruno Sakura is more affirmed that the other party has the ability to read the mind. "Guess it." In this regard, Chiba said. Between the words and the tone, there are sincere meanings. He really guessed it. It''s just guessed from the knowledge of Haruno Sakura in the original book. Although the observation has not yet been made, Haruno Sakura is the heroine after all compared to Tiantian. The original works still contain a lot of ink, and the descriptions of character strength are still quite detailed. And Haruno Sakura in this world has no special change from Haruno Sakura in the original book, whether it is personality or other aspects. Of course, the different attitudes towards Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto are exactly the same. It seems exactly the same as in the original book. And now it''s the Nakanin exam. At this time, Haruno Sakura in the original has felt the gap between Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto and the gap brought about by the gap. Perhaps, in the cognition of the two boys, Sakura is the person they want to protect, so she will naturally ignore her strength, so that she can''t realize that the relationship between the three of them has undergone subtle changes. And this change, the first thing that started, was actually Haruno Sakura''s psychology. She felt the difference between them. This is also the difference between ordinary people and the proud of heaven. Perhaps Haruno Sakura didn''t think of this level now, but she should have vaguely felt that Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki are different from her. In fact, no matter what Kishimoto''s original design of Haruno Sakura is, is Haruno Sakura initially set as a phantom ninja, and now the original Haruno Sakura, or the Haruno Sakura in this Naruto World, is a Ordinary people. Compared to those brilliant geniuses, Haruno Sakura is undoubtedly more ordinary and weaker. It is precisely because of this that Haruno Sakura''s position is very embarrassing. Under the brilliance of the two chosen people, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto, it seemed so vase and useless. To be honest, Chiba in his previous life didn''t catch Haruno Sakura very cold at first. Like the majority of young readers, Haruno Sakura feels that the heroine is really useless, even, basically, it is a disservice. And because of the differential treatment of Sasuke and the protagonist Naruto Uzumaki who resonated with many people, her seriousness to the readers who have a special resonance with Naruto Uzumaki is basically equivalent to blindly asking for a vase that will never burst. The role of suspect. However, after years of growth, Chiba gradually began to like this role. Although it was not pleasing at the beginning, but in the face of setbacks and hardships, the indifference of the sweetheart and the halo of the protagonist Next, this girl has always adhered to her heart, and she is also strong in carrying everything. Her perseverance and xinxing are no worse than the two chosen sons, and even the more and more protagonists in other works are enough to make all The female bowed down to the domineering spirit attached to the protagonist''s halo under the jeans. She still did not change her original intention. She always loved Uchiha Sasuke, and finally won the return of a beautiful boy. To be honest, Chiba, who has a more thorough understanding of the works as he grows older, is actually more inclined to this heroine called "Sakura" than the rising star Hinata Hinata. Even Chiba felt that Haruno Sakura was even better than Matkay, who was known as "King Emperor", who almost had the finale in the late stage. After all, they really hit the finale with one punch. Without that punch, there may be no ending. And now that this kind of heavenly chosen son has begun to show off to teach, ordinary people like Haruno Sakura are beginning to feel that it is normal that each other is not in the same world. You can know without thinking. How does Haruno Sakura feel now? "Do not believe." As for Chiba''s already somewhat helpless answer, Haruno Sakura said that he did not believe it. joke. She hid so deeply, something her parents didn''t know, how could Taki Chiba in front of her guess. It''s not that Haruno Sakura is boasting, this kind of thing, even the intelligence department, may not be so accurate. It is absolutely impossible. Apart from the ability to read minds, there is no other answer. Haruno Sakura couldn''t accept any answers other than mind reading. Do not! There is absolutely no other answer! "Your extra-large pork bone ramen, old rules." At this time, Chiba was facing Haruno Sakura''s strong denial, and there was almost no room for conversion. Uncle Yile was very appropriate to put a bowl full of char siu, even the bowl was better than usual. The extra-large pork bone ramen, which was half a circle larger, was placed in front of him, temporarily interrupting the conversation between the two. "Slow use." After putting down the noodles, Uncle Yile turned and returned to the back kitchen. Unexpectedly, Chiba also began to teach students just like Kusina. Time flies so fast! I don''t know if Jiu Xinnai will feel very relieved watching it from the sky. After returning to the kitchen, Uncle Yile couldn''t help but wiped his eyes, already feeling infinitely in his heart. "so much?" At this time, on the other side, Haruno Sakura looked at the extra-large tonkotsu ramen that had obviously subverted her ramen or the amount of ramen and the amount of char siu, and her mouth grew. "Would you like to eat? I can give you a portion." In response, Chiba pushed the extra-large pork bone ramen that looked like a small bowl toward Haruno Sakura. "No, I still don''t eat anymore." Looking at the pot of heat, Haruno Sakura almost instinctively shook her head. "Not eating well will only make you weaker and weaker." In this regard, Chiba did not reluctantly; after leaving such a light word, he pulled the extra-large pork bone ramen and ate it. After that, I didn''t seem to have the intention of taking care of Haruno Sakura, and kept eating ramen. To be honest, this taste is really long-lost, and Uncle Yile is worthy of being a big man who can be called Otsuki Yile by readers. The taste of ramen has not changed at all in the past ten years. Even after tasting the taste, the scene of the first time he ate noodles with Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena came to his mind. At that time, they were so clumsy, trying to get closer to each other as quickly as possible by grabbing food, but in the end, they were beaten by Mr. Jiuxinai. Speaking of it, it didn''t matter if you didn''t grab food at that time. They all want to be close to each other, and they will be as close as they were afterwards. "Getting weaker?" And Chiba''s seemingly unintentional words narrated the pain points of Haruno Sakura''s forehead, almost subconsciously, Haruno Sakura spoke. "Yes, what is the most basic power of a ninja?" Regarding this, Chiba didn''t raise his head, and spoke quite casually, as if to say another ordinary thing. "Chakra?" As for the schoolmaster Haruno Sakura, this question was answered almost conditioned reflexively, but he may be facing the unpredictable ninja in front of him, subconsciously thinking that this person might say something more essential than a textbook. Words, so a question mark is added after it. "So, what is the nature of Chakra?" In this regard, Chiba spoke quite casually. "The perfect harmony of physical energy and spiritual energy?" Hearing this, Haruno Sakura was taken aback again, subconsciously speaking, and then because she thought that Taki Chiba could speak surprisingly, she said that she added a question mark at the back. "Where does the body energy come from?" In response, Chiba added a piece of char siu, turned his gaze slightly, and said. "Supplement of body nutrition?" Hearing this, Haruno Sakura said subconsciously, and at the same time, habitually added a question mark. Then, Chiba was not talking. "what!" But after a while, Haruno Sakura suddenly screamed, seeming to understand something suddenly, and immediately said: "You can''t diet! If you want to become stronger, you can''t diet!" "Then do you still eat?" Hearing this, Chiba stopped eating noodles, turned his head, and said. "Bring me a large pork bone ramen, don''t be the old rules, he will pay for it!" In this regard, Haruno Sakura directly expressed her wishes with actions. Compared to being thinner and better-looking, it is undoubtedly the kind of gap that makes her feel more uncomfortable now. What she wants more is to be able to stand behind the two, or even stand side by side, instead of just watching from a distance like now. Besides, if you just wait and see from a distance, how can you get Sasuke''s people and hearts? At this point, Haruno Sakura hardly hesitated. Even sober and terrible. Of course, the money must be paid by Takichiba next to him. This extra-large tonkotsu ramen will cost a lot of money at first glance. As Shionin and a girl, she has less money and more uses, so she can''t spend money here. What if she cannot bear the weight? "Hi." As for Haruno Sakura''s words, Uncle Yile didn''t give Chiba any chance to speak at all, and directly finalized the order. Is Haruno Sakura in the original book responding so quickly? At this time, Chiba was quite surprised by Haruno Sakura''s behavior in asking him to pay the bill. Of course, what he was surprised was not asking him to pay the bill, but Haruno Sakura''s reaction speed, almost instantly finalizing the matter of eating noodles. The subtext means that she will not go on a diet in the future. You know, Haruno Sakura is still quite insistent on dieting just now. Here, Chiba naturally does not think that Haruno Sakura is a person who is easy to sway, and she will not change her mind if she says a few words casually. Chiba does not intend to underestimate the obsession of the girl in front of Uchiha Sasuke, nor does he underestimate the extent to which this girl can achieve obsession. The diet here has become stronger. It could only be Haruno Sakura''s own decision. Even, this girl may have made up some determination. "Why medical ninjutsu?" But at this time, Haruno Sakura picked up the three scrolls in front of him and asked. Obviously, we are going directly to the topic. "Because, suitable." In this regard, Chiba said briefly. Regarding the topic, since he had given Haruno Sakura''s medical foundation scroll, he had already figured out his explanation. "Suitable." Upon hearing this, Haruno Sakura was slightly taken aback. "You can feel it, whether it''s Uchiha Sasuke or Uzumaki Naruto, they are not ordinary people." In response, Chiba said. Not ordinary people... Haruno Sakura didn''t make a sound when she heard this sound, her heart sank suddenly. She naturally knew this matter, and she could feel it. Whether it is Sasuke or Naruto, although they have shown different strength growth, Sasuke is undoubtedly a genius, and Naruto is a bit clumsy, but Haruno Sakura can see clearly that Naruto has gradually been able to compete with Sasuke. Stand in one place. The Nation of Waves task faces no matter if the cooperation of the two is not cut. The **** battle between the two when facing Bai. All show one thing. They are the same kind of people. Sasuke is a genius, so is Naruto. It''s just that one is obvious and one is not obvious. "Yes." Then, thinking of this, Haruno Sakura nodded and said affirmatively. "So, you know very well that you are just an ordinary person in many places, and apart from better theoretical results, there is nothing outstanding." At this time, Chiba''s words were even more straightforward~www.novelhall.com~Yes. " However, this time, facing Chiba''s words that seemed a bit hurtful, Haruno Sakura answered quickly, not only quickly, but also very firm. She also knows this very well. It is precisely because of her clarity that she feels powerless, so the sense of distance is so obvious. It''s not that she can''t catch up with her current strength but she has that sense of distance. But... It is impossible to catch up, so I have that sense of distance. "Then, you have no other choice except medical ninjutsu." At this time, words that seemed like a final word sounded in front of her. But seeing Chiba smiling at the corner of his mouth, he said for sure. Chapter 2567： Only possible... Latest URL: "No... other options?" Seeing Konoha''s first person who suddenly became serious in front of him, Haruno Sakura''s face slowly became serious, and she said. This time, although it was an interrogative sentence, there was no doubtful tone in the words. "Because your Chakra control ability is very good." In this regard, Chiba said. Although Haruno Sakura has more materials and information than every day, it has barely reached the point where a power system can be tailored. For example, Chiba knows that Haruno Sakura should be a chakra quality with soil or water attributes. As for the yin attribute and yang attribute, she should have mastered it when she learned the yin seal and the technique of the Baihao, but she shouldn''t know it now. Therefore, he can completely combine a set of practical earth or water ninjutsu and give it to her. Even Haruno Sakura is very lucky. Chiba itself is the dual attributes of soil and water, and is the first to master the S-level ninjutsu of these two lines, and is still self-created, and the understanding of these two attributes is also the deepest. In addition, there are quite a lot of fanarts about Haruno Sakura in the previous life. Some famous ones, such as the strongest of Suizun, may not be perfectly reproduced in some places because of the relationship between the two people. However, if Haruno Sakura If it is a natural water attribute, Chiba can completely create a powerful Sakura Sakura among the strongest water escapes based on the water escape of this Naruto world. Of course, it should belong to the low-profile version. However, after thinking about it, Chiba still feels inappropriate, and the reason is nothing special. After all, Haruno Sakura is the person closest to the protagonist in the original book. In a sense, he also has the existence of the protagonist''s aura, although he and the two Its a far cry from the chosen one, but at least it''s also the heroine, who also has the protagonist''s aura. And such a character has a decisive influence on the entire destiny or the course of history in a certain sense. The changes in her own strength are likely to lead to a series of unpredictable factors. Such unpredictable factors are still impressed by Chiba and he dare not forget it. For example, during the battle of the Gods Wubi Bridge, the point of fate is advanced. For example, at the end of the end, Yukina, Hirohiko, and Kushina interrupted their own reincarnation art. These are all unpredictable factors. All previous failures in Chiba can actually be classified as unpredictable factors. This unpredictable factor may be an innate trait, or influence, brought by the traveler. Because any person in this Naruto world who has the ability to think independently is an independent individual, they have their own judgment ability, and they will judge what kind of behavior they should do based on everything around them. It can also be said that each of them has a personality. After the traversers cross over, whether they are working behind closed doors or actively contacting the world, they may bring some things from another world that belong to other worlds that they dont even know, such as some unavoidable things in other worlds. Living habits, some small gaps in words and deeds... etc., will affect some people and things in this world, and people and things will affect another group of people and things that have contact, and this group of people and things that have contact, It will also affect other people and things in contact. And such impacts will cause many unpredictable situations. After more than a decade of learning and learning, Chiba called these influences unpredictable factors. And this unpredictable factor, the biggest destructive power, is that the traveler himself cannot detect it. Moreover, the reason why Uchiha Nobuhiko was able to kill so many traversers, and even some traversers were not killed by Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is very possible that the traversers did not notice these unpredictable factors, and these unpredictable factors Has accumulated to a certain extent. For example, Chiba found during this period of time about Danzos former adopted son. This guy has a strong wind escape talent. It is quite paranoid to visualize what the wind attribute chakra enhanced crossing welfare should be. The behavior tends to be gloomy. It was not born in Konoha, but Danzo brought it back from outside. However, the specific reason for bringing it back, or even when it was brought back, Chiba has not been able to find out. But what is certain is that this wind escape ability should be the reason Danzo values ??him, after all, Danzo''s wind escape ninjutsu is quite powerful. Of course, personality should also be the main reason. As for why Danzo treats him as an adopted son, and focuses on cultivating him, Chiba doesnt know, but this traverser should have memories of the original works of Naruto, although the age is not the original period. However, it does not prevent him from having a deep understanding of Tuan Zang, and when Dan Zang does not know that the child he brought back has a deep understanding of himself, it is not very simple to win Dan Zangs favor. thing. Chiba can think of hundreds of ways by himself. Its not too difficult or impossible to get Danzo to trust enough to be an adopted son. Its even quite simple, such as being willing to help Danzo seize the position, implement Danzos will and so on, and perform. Demonstrating loyalty to Konoha, especially loyalty to Danzo and roots. Danzo''s heart is long after all. Even if there is no emotion, seeing such a loyal subordinate is so strong and has his own style. Do you think about adopting children? Even if the meaning of adopting a child, for a person like Danzo who has no heirs, it is basically the heir. Then, at this time, appropriate surrender to the three generations of Hokage, then, the next heir will become Danzo, and the third generation of Hokage will not refuse. In any case, at that time, the three generations of Hokage still trusted Tuan Zang. Although their ideas were different, Dan Zang was his best friend after all. In fact, Danzo has the heart to seize power, but Danzo has always been quite honest before the three generations of physical problems. Although it may be that he felt that there was no opportunity to take advantage of it, he would not move, but in fact, what Danzo did, even if it was to be replaced, really started planning when the third generation of Hokage''s body failed. It can be said that Danzo still acquiesced in its status to the three generations of Hokage. To be Hokage, Danzo''s goal is also the fourth generation of Hokage. Of course, there was an accident like Bo Feng Shui Men, and there was another accident like Tsunade in the future. Not to mention why Chiba knew Danzo''s plan. When he poisoned Danzo''s confidant to prepare for shock, Chiba didn''t waste that opportunity. And this traverser obviously waited for the successor to settle down, or because of something, or everything went too smoothly, so his ambitions inflated, and finally he failed and was killed because he underestimated Danzo. And this is a typical unpredictable factor that he didn''t notice, he underestimated Danzo and Gen, and even Konoha. Yes, underestimation is also an unexpected factor. Familiar with the plot and the smooth flow brought about by the welfare of the journey, it is easy for newcomers who have not yet fully understood the world to have a mentality of despising the aborigines. This mentality is a kind of subconscious, imperceptible contempt. And Chiba made this mistake more than ten years ago, and he unknowingly began to despise the world. Contempt the will of this world. Although Qianye could not be regarded as a smooth wind at the beginning, even the whole process of growth was regarded as crisis-ridden, almost growing up from near death and serious injury. However, it is precisely because of the thrill of near-death and serious injury, and the leap-forward strength growth, that Chiba himself has a feeling that there is nothing he can''t do, that his destiny can be changed, and that he can change his destiny. However, the repeated failures convinced him step by step that his destiny can be changed, because the fate can be changed, so the will of the world will cause him to encounter the danger of dying and serious injury again and again. Slowly, he only had to break the danger created by the will of the world. Relying on my understanding of the original work, the response to the dangers during this period and the increasing understanding of the world, we will definitely be able to change our destiny. However, just as he continued to be convinced, in fact, he had already stepped into the quagmire of failure. The more he is convinced, the more he will focus all his attention on himself, after all, from the beginning, he intends to change his destiny with one person. However, precisely because of this, the unpredictable factors he brought have accumulated to the point where he will lose. He thought well. I have thought about everything. Even, all expected that everything should happen or it would happen, and it would make Honghiko and Yukana think about it. The countermeasures were well thought out. He expected that Uchiha Nobuhiko would awaken the reincarnation eye, and he also thought about the preparatory plan to seize the reincarnation eye. Even, he perfectly completed this countermeasure. However, in the last step, it fell short, and the reason was Xuena''s feelings towards him that he had never thought about. If he could realize this earlier, the ending might be two different things. The reason for not being able to realize one point is actually similar to the situation of Shang Dian Zang adopted children, but the latter is contemptuous, and he is too concerned about himself, or that he cares too much, too much to believe in the strength of the indigenous people , So it fails. A complete failure. Here, because of Chiba''s dedication, the feelings that Yukina and others have for Chiba beyond their own lives are unpredictable factors that come from Chiba. And now, if Haruno Sakura''s power structure is rashly changed, what kind of change will be produced, what kind of impact will it have on the current situation, and what unpredictable factors will produce, Chiba dare not take this risk. Therefore, here can only be the same as the original, let Haruno Sakura contact medical ninjutsu. After all, the current situation is still following the original line. The place where Chiba completely failed was also where he failed. In fact, he really didn''t change anything. Not only has nothing changed, but his past behavior is so weak in retrospect. As for how Haruno Sakura''s exposure to medical ninjutsu will affect her and the situation in the future. Chiba had expected it. This effect and no effect are actually the same. Even according to the original process, Haruno Sakura will show off in medical ninjutsu in the future, and starting medical ninjutsu at this time will not prevent her from showing off. Even, the enlightenment at this time will help her build confidence in herself, make up her mind earlier, and make her medical ninjutsu more exquisite in the future. Of course, the most important thing is that compared to Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto, the gap between Haruno Sakura and them is a bit too big after all. Kind of... Hard to teach. The easiest way is to throw a bunch of books that are good for her and let her learn by herself. Otherwise, he is estimated to be exhausted this month. By the way, he threw the scroll and sword to Tian Tian, ??which is also a reason. As for whether Haruno Sakura would miss becoming Tsunade''s disciple because of her early exposure to medical skills, Chiba also thought about it. This time, he was fully prepared. At that time, he would just write a letter of recommendation directly to Tsunade. As for when, it depends on the situation at that time. As for whether Tsunade will agree to this matter, Chiba thinks it will. After all, Tsunade still owes him a lot of money. In the past decade or so, in the dark world, he hasnt really disappeared from everyones sight. At least when he was acting as dawn, he encountered Tsunade once by chance. At that time, Tsunade was short of money. Recognizing him for a moment, Chiba could only be blackmailed a large sum of silver. It''s just that because Tsunade was talking about borrowing, Chiba didn''t give any face to the teacher who gave him the greatest life-saving skills, and asked her to write an IOU. Currently the IOU is still on his body, and it will be sent along with the recommendation letter at that time, Tsunade has no reason to refuse. After all, when Tsunade returned to the village at that time, Chiba promised that her identity could not be shameless. In other words, Chiba promised that Tsunade at that time would not allow this IOU to be exposed to the public. At that time, Haruno Sakura will still be Tsunade''s disciple. No matter what the situation is, this can be guaranteed, and it can be regarded as if there is any difference in this Zhongnin exam, he can also have a way out. "Except for medical ninjutsu?" But at this time, Haruno Sakura''s brows wrinkled, and she spoke, as if she was dissatisfied with medical ninjutsu. "Do you think there are other alternatives to medical ninjutsu in the way you can stand behind them?" In this regard, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. "Hi, your super pork bone ramen." At this time, Uncle Yile put down some good noodles in a timely manner. Are there other options? At this time, UU reading www.uukanshu.com Haruno Sakura was startled. Then, suddenly, she pulled the bowl of ramen, grabbed the chopsticks, and ate. Looking at her eating noodles, Chiba''s mouth showed a satisfied smile. hateful! Really unwilling! But at this time, Haruno Sakura, who was eating the noodles, had tears of unwillingness in his eyes for some unknown time. She is very clear. The man in front of him was right. Her Sasuke and Naruto will surely grow to a terrible point. And the way she was able to stand behind them. Only, medical ninjutsu! Chapter 2568： Just save time and effort The latest website: Everyday... Haruno Sakura... It should be almost done. Watching Haruno Sakura with a firm face leave, Chiba put down the ramen bowl that was wiped out, glanced at the starry sky, and let out a long sigh. Compared to others, Tiantian and Haruno Sakura should be the ones he needs the most energy to teach. Therefore, in order to avoid involving too much energy in this regard, he gave the two a direction in advance, so that when he is really teaching, he can actually save a lot of energy. After all, four classes are now asking him to teach at the same time. This is really one by one, even he can''t bear it. Even if he is just a make-up teacher. Do not! It should be said that although he is nominally a make-up teacher, it is obvious that a few of his friends asked him not to just make up the lesson. The Zhongnin exam is coming, and the final test will be there. Although it happens to be a month away, if it''s not really important, my friends will not look for him at this time. If it is a normal situation, considering that he has just taken over the village, just arranged everything, and returned from a ten-year mission, just one more month, they might be busy celebrating and letting themselves rest, no It will be like this, non-stop letting myself take the students. Moreover, the meaning behind this Zhongnin exam is really very important. The Zhongren born this time is destined to be extraordinary, even if the Zhongren itself is ordinary, the meaning behind the identity of the Zhongren is also unusual. In other words, this supplementary lesson or substitute lesson can''t be done simply. Even if this Zhongjin exam can be completed completely, it is still a question. However, although he can''t be sloppy, Chiba really doesn''t have much experience in teaching his disciples. Although Itachi is well-known, the things he did for Itachi can basically be said to be done by a nominal teacher. . Apart from letting himself go, he has no other teaching experience at all. He doesn''t want to be sloppy, but I''m afraid that not wanting to be is one thing, and what he does is another thing. Considering that this month, there is actually a layer of thoughts about his own rest. After all, he has been in the layout for more than ten years, and he has hardly rested. No matter how strong the heart is, he needs to rest. Therefore, he is destined not to involve too much energy in it, so he will have the current advance preparation. There are currently four classes, Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, Akimi Mitsuji in class 10, Sasuke Uchiha, Naruto Uzumaki, Haruno Sakura in class 7, and Hyuga Neji, Tiantian, and Lee Rok in class 7 There are twelve people in the eighth class, Hinata Hyuga, Inuzukaga, and Yuenoshino. If you really want to tailor a supplementary course or special training course for each of them, Chiba will never do it. of. This is not a question of putting in energy at all. Rather, it is a matter of knowledge. In the past ten years, in the entire ninju world, except for Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba has basically no rivals. His own strength also covers the pinnacle of physique, illusion, and ninjutsu. In terms of ninjutsu, from the most common five From the perspective of ninjutsu, almost every one of him has mastered more than one S-level ninjutsu, and his understanding of ninjutsu has reached a certain level, and the entire ninjutsu world is unmatched. Perhaps in this respect, Uchiha Nobuhiko Slightly worse. In terms of illusion, he has reincarnation eyes, at least he also has reincarnation eye-level illusions. In terms of illusion, even if he does not have a high illusion talent, he should be one of the best in the ninja world. At least, he has the eyes of reincarnation. The use of pupil power has been quite proficient in the past ten years. The pupil power of the reincarnation eye level, the use of illusion, does not require too much talent for the caster, and it must surpass the illusion of the kaleidoscope level. Of course, Chiba''s disciple here, except for Uchiha Itachi, Chiba believes that his disciple''s illusion skills are beyond the limits of blood inheritance. As for physical skills, Bamen Dunjia is already the pinnacle of physical skills. Now he has achieved all his goals when he developed the Bamen Mode. It can be said that even Bamen Dunjia, which is impossible to master, is forbidden by physical skills. He was able to completely control his skills, and in physical skills, he had reached the limit he could achieve. It can be said that the ninja phantom is all to the extreme. However, this is not to say that he has a clear and thorough understanding of all ninja powers. Among the twelve people, there are many users of family secrets, such as Nara Shikamaru, Aki Mito Chooji, Yamanaka Ino, Inuzuka Toa, and Yu Noshino, who are all users of family secrets. The shadow mystery, doubling mystery, heart-turning mystery, dog control, and insect control mystery that Chiba used to them were completely laymen, even inferior to laymen. These people are mainly fighting with secret techniques. If you want to tailor a suit, then Chiba must have a certain understanding of their secret techniques, no, it should be quite understanding. Otherwise, even if a plan is made, there may be no way to fit it, but it will not help. In other words, for these twelve people, Chiba actually had no way to tailor them. And these twelve people, he knew more and less information, like the seventh class, which is the protagonist class, he naturally knows more thoroughly. And like other scenes with less, he naturally understands less. And even for the protagonist class, Chiba can hardly tailor it for them. Therefore, this errand does not really tailor a set for everyone, but can only strengthen their understanding of their own strength on the original basis. For example, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto, he was also familiar with Shakuanyan and Nine-tail Chakra, so it was easier to teach them. He only needed to train them. For example, Nara Shikamaru, Aki Micho, and Yamanaka Ino, although they don''t know their secret skills, but because of the integrity of the three of them, they can strengthen their advantages from another level. As for Nara Shikamaru who is going to participate in the final test in the eighth class, Chiba does not feel that he needs any personal reinforcement. If you strengthen him personally, it will be detrimental to him. The pig-deer butterfly is a whole. If he strengthens it personally, it will cause cracks in the whole. One end is too strong, and the latter two are easy to pull the hips. When the time comes, on the contrary Unable to cooperate, the good understanding between the three was lost. You know, the world of the ninja, unless it is already beyond the ninja world like the original Naruto and Uchiha Madara, the stronger the better. The world of ninjas emphasizes actual combat. Only actual combat capabilities can be truly called combat effectiveness. Only actual combat capability is the absolute standard for personal combat effectiveness. And the characteristics of the secret technique mastered by the pig, deer and butterfly, the coordinated formation that existed thousands of years ago, has passed the test of time, and has a kind of perfection in itself, even if Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Akiu Doo The third group may not be as good as Sasuke Uchiha or Naruto Uzumaki in the seventh squad in terms of personal strength or individual combat capability, but the combat effectiveness they exert is similar to that of the seventh squad. Moreover, their cooperation is more applicable. In the future, as long as the three of them are more proficient in the secret arts, they can completely complete the one-stop process of retreating or capturing the enemy, torture and interrogation, and obtaining information in a battle. , But much higher than the seventh class. Relatively speaking, compared to the seventh class, the village mission system actually prefers this type of team. The seventh squad can be used as a surprise weapon, and this pig-deer butterfly model can deal with various situations including the austria, except for some special situations, it can be regarded as a panacea. Chiba has no reason to destroy the integrity of the three. Kaiban, on the other hand, is much simpler. They are specialized in physical skills, so you don''t have to think about Chiba, just continue to specialize in physical skills. The tenth class can be said to be a perception class. According to Chibas calculations, they are just the opposite of the pig deer butterfly and the specialized Kaiban. They are destined to act separately, but they can carry out some personal specialized training. It can be considered a direction. Their respective secret arts or blood succession boundary specialization will do. The tricky part is that Chiba doesn''t understand their secret techniques. Chiba has a systematic cognition, but the techniques of dog control and insect control are not very good. However, Chiba is also thinking about it. When the time comes, it will add some special training for perception and special training for optimizing personal tactical choices. Even the intersection of physical skills and ninjutsu will do. They mainly use secret skills. Some suitable physique and ninjutsu for their secret skills are also very good. After all, these people are not his regular disciples, just take a cutscene and let them get the promotion of special training in a short time. As for the long-term goal, it still depends on their own teachers. And Chiba is full of confidence in their own teachers. As a teacher, you cannot be better than them. Even, maybe he is not suitable for being a teacher at all. However, even though there is a direction for each class, Chiba still refines it. For example, Sasuke Uchiha, Naruto Uzumaki, etc., have begun to show their talents themselves, including Neiji Hyuga, Rock Lee, and Shikamaru Nara. , You Nuzhi Nai and others, these people basically don''t have to worry about themselves. Some people have their own family support themselves. In fact, it saves him a lot of effort. This group of people can be relatively laissez-faire, or in other words, just follow the steps. Like Tiantian and Haruno Sakura, they are ordinary people in the true sense. They have no special talents or family support. Even Hyuga Hinata and Chiba dont have to worry about them. Her white eyes and soft fist are destined to grow. The stronger. So, after thinking about it for a while, he is sure that there is no one who needs his special attention. "You really, look like a teacher more and more." At this time, Uncle Yile''s abruptness interrupted Chiba''s next thoughts. "What does the teacher look like?" Seeing Uncle Yile who came over to clean up the dishes and showed some reminiscence eyes, Chiba blinked and was taken aback. "Yes, when Jiu Xinnai was eating bowl of noodles all the time, he showed your thinking look like this. You deserve to be a master and apprentice. He has the same level of care for his disciples, not only the degree is the same, but the expression is the same. the same." Uncle Yile thought about this and said. Am I the same as... Kushina? But Chiba was startled when he heard this. Obviously, I did not expect that I would receive such an evaluation. "Compared with Mr. Jiu Xinnai, I am still far behind. I''m just thinking about how to get rid of this hot potato." However, Chiba soon denied Uncle Yile''s words and wrote the true portrayal of his heart. How could he be compared with Jiu Xinnai. He just wanted to save time and effort, so he was so concerned about how it was comparable to Jiu Xin Nai''s selfless dedication to the three of them. "The mindset for the next generation in the village is the same." Its just that his negation didnt have the effect of negation. He just listened to Uncle Yile after hearing this, smiled slightly, and then patted Chibas shoulder. After leaving this sentence, he took it with him. The cleaned noodle bowl went into the back kitchen. Until Chiba left, there was no communication with Chiba. However, Chiba didn''t get too entangled with this issue, but after sitting in a daze for a while, he got up and left the Yile Ramen stall and went to the Japanese-style wooden house. ... "Really? Can we also go to Takichiba to study?" At this time, on the other side, Hinata Hinata, who was forced to be admitted to the hospital by Yuhihong and observed for another night, straightened up from the hospital bed, looked at Inuzuka Toa and Yuuki Shino who turned in from the window, and said with joy. The original guilt and anxiety on his face have disappeared without a trace. "Well, Teacher Hong has confirmed that it will be the eighth class tomorrow, and our tenth class is on the fourth day." In this regard, You Nvzhi said solemnly. "According to the teacher, at that time, if you can pass, you also go to the sidelines." Upon hearing this, Inuzukaya added another sentence. "really?" In this regard, Hinata Hyuga looked surprised. Originally, I thought I was a drag on my teammates, but I didn''t expect that even I would have the opportunity to learn. "Of course~www.novelhall.com~ So, you must take good care of your body these days, and then you will be able to learn a lot. It is only a matter of time before you can defeat Neji Hyuga." In this regard, Inuzukaga said. The oil **** the side nodded heavily. Brother Ningci... But when he heard Neji Hyuga, Hinata''s heart jumped, and his face suddenly felt sad. "Yeah! I get it!" However, this sadness was soon overshadowed by her strong smile. Even if she is not going to defeat her own brother Ning Ci, she will continue to grow stronger. At this time, her heart was only firm. It is a rare opportunity that she will never miss it! Chapter 2569： Day 1, Class 10 Latest URL: "Haw...Haw..." The bright sunshine slanted down with the crisp and lively birdsong, and was divided into segments of light by the layers of not dense but not sparse leaves, and fell on the stopped Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Akimaichi Teoji Body. "Do you really want to do this?" But at this moment, Akimi Mitsuji, who was standing behind Nara Shikamaru, spoke a little weakly. "I always feel... not realistic." In response, Nara Shikamaru hadn''t spoken yet, and Yamanaka Ino, who was on the other side, said hesitantly. "What else can I do?" Hearing the words of the two teammates, Nara Shikamaru, who always had a lazy face afraid of trouble, was full of seriousness and bitterness at this time, and the words in his mouth seemed a little helpless. "Pretend you don''t know?" In response, Qiu Daoding grabbed a handful of French fries fiercely, and swallowed it in embarrassment, as he said. "Can you fool yourself?" Upon hearing this, Nara Shikamaru retorted. Last night, he didn''t sleep well all night. Because of this incident, to be honest, Nara Shikamaru couldn''t say that he didn''t know the costume. "Shikamaru" Hearing these words, Yamaaka Inoguchi''s lips hummed, but he fell silent. She also failed to convince herself. Because this incident was too shocking, and I almost didn''t sleep well when I was shocked. Even when I woke up in the morning, I didn''t calm down, that kind of anxiety and shock. At this time, Qiu Dao Dingci also fell silent, and even the action of eating snacks on his hand stopped. "Be sure to ask, if this thing is true, then..." At the same time, Nara Shikamaru was solemn. With these words, he started again and walked towards the already shadowy sea of ??flowers. Seeing Nara Shikamaru walking forward, Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuchi looked at each other, and finally followed. ... Ok I haven''t paid attention to it for a long time, the weather is good or not. At this time, Chiba, who gently placed the tea and fruit tray on the tatami in the corridor, slowly sat down on the corridor, and looked up at the blue sky and white clouds and the colorful flowers in front, a warm and leisurely atmosphere. , Immediately surrounded him and immediately let him relax. The exhaustion of the past ten years seems to be completely relaxed at this moment. As thought before, after everything was arranged, after a brief relaxation of the tense nerve, he finally felt tired. Moreover, after this loosening, there was almost a feeling of being out of control. If it weren''t for the tenth class to be taught today, he would probably be going to sleep in bed today. Even now, his mentality is still in an extremely loose state, he just wants to look at the sea of ??flowers in front of him, basking in the sun, drinking tea and then passing. However, Chiba didn''t intend to reflect on and adjust for the first relaxation of his journey into this Naruto world. Because it is necessary. Ten years of tension, to be honest, it was originally a sick mentality, coupled with the dark world''s behavioral style and mentality changes, now he needs this kind of extreme laziness. It is also a kind of zeroing. As a result, he is just a mortal no matter what, he still needs a relaxing rest. He shouldnt keep a tight mentality. The more tight, the more concentrated peoples attention will be, thus ignoring the surroundings. For him who wants to look at the overall situation now, it is not a good state of mind. Therefore, he must practice, calm his mind, and be lazy. On the contrary, he may discover what he could not find when he was tense. Secondly, his body also needs a little relaxation. Although his true crossing welfare is a body that can adapt to all forces, even the inter-pillar cells and the reincarnation eye can adapt in an instant, and remove everything to Chiba. The unfavorable factors, even the DNA information between the pillars that were originally inside, were completely removed, and it was completely turned into the DNA information of Chiba itself. It seems that Qianye was born with a fairy body. If Da She Wan takes his cells to culture at this time, it will produce the same effect as the inter-column cells, it will not teach the inter-column cells, but the Chiba cells. Although he has obtained a mature fairy body, Chibas body''s recovery ability is not only improved by the self-healing of the injury, but also has greatly improved endurance and physical strength, and has not slept for almost a day or two. , Are not too big a problem. However, after all, it has been a meal for more than ten years, even if there is no intense fighting, but with exhaustion and exhaustion, Chiba''s body is actually in a sub-healthy state. If you fight against ordinary people, there may not be any major problems. But if you really fought seriously against an opponent of the level of Uchiha Nobuhiko, I am afraid that the problem will be a bit serious. This was also discovered during the duel exercises with Kakashi and the others. Because of the year-round fatigue of the body, after the backlog, his control of his own chakra and the response of his body to the control of his own chakra caused some faults. This is also why the last Thunder Escape will go too far, in fact, it is because of his body''s hidden dangers. It''s just that he didn''t show it at the time. Therefore, the rest of his own body is also necessary now. This lazy state is particularly necessary. Whether it is physical or mental, Chiba must take a good rest. "Why should I agree to be this make-up teacher?" And Chiba, who was lazy, couldn''t help murmuring with emotion. Then, after making this sound of emotion, he silently took a sip of tea. Time is almost there. It was said that it was nine o''clock in the morning, now it is almost eight and fifty-five, and it should be almost in the grove. At this time, the precise biological clock told him that what should come is coming. Then, he began to take the scrolls one by one from his arms and piled them aside. After the pile became a hill, he took a sip of tea gently and looked at the woods in front of him comfortably. "Arrived." At this moment, a soft cry sounded from Chiba''s sight. Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Akimichi Dingci filed out of the small forest and walked over the flower sea trail. Ok? It feels a bit wrong. At this time, even Chiba, who was in a lazy state, saw that something was wrong with the three children. It seemed that the expressions of these three children seemed a bit serious? Do not! Is it nervous? Is it a little nervous and fearful in tension? In the next second, Chiba''s brows frowned. It is almost certain that something must have happened to the three children, and, Chiba''s instinctive feeling, this matter is difficult to handle. Even what happened to this seemed to be directed at him. Don''t be troublesome! And almost subconsciously, Chiba''s eyes narrowed. "Come on." Then, the next second, Chiba put down the cup and stood up. At the same time, Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Akimi Mitsuji also stopped half a meter in front of him. "Good morning, Teacher Chiba." After that, the three spoke almost in unison. In any case, the man in front of him is their make-up teacher for the next month, that is, the special training teacher, who is to help them improve their strength, and the most basic respect must be guaranteed. Even though, there is a big deal hidden in their hearts. "Good morning." In response, Chiba smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, looking calm and kind. It seems that there is a real concern. And it was really directed at me. However, although it looks calm and kind, the tension and anxiety in the corners of the eyes of the three people in front of them is becoming more and more clear in Chiba''s seriousness. At this time, Chiba has confirmed that there is definitely something, and it is further confirmed This matter was directed at him. Can not be taken lightly. Teacher Chiba... It looks pretty good too. But at this moment, at the stall that was alert in Chiba''s heart, ripples involuntarily appeared in the ambition of the opposite Yamanakai. Although she already has her heart, she couldn''t stand the gentle and calm temperament of the white-haired young man in front of her. Of course, this idea just passed by in a flash. The thing that was pressing in the bottom of her heart, after all, overshadowed this gentle and charming smile, and occupied all of her heart. "These are the things you are going to do today." But at this time, Qianye didn''t wait for the three to say anything, and straightforwardly introduced the topic, pointing his finger at the mountain of scrolls. "These ones?" When they heard this, the three of them looked, only to see a pile of scrolls lying there quietly like a small mountain, they were slightly taken aback, and there was a subconscious sound in their mouths. "Yes." In response, Chiba nodded and said. "What is it?" At the same time, the last half of the three people''s words of astonishment came. "Ninjutsu scrolls? What do we need to learn these time periods?" Then, in the next instant, the three of them responded quickly and spoke again. At this moment, they suddenly remembered that from the narration of their teacher, the man in front of him seemed to have had a disciple, who was also quite powerful, but it was a pity that he was no longer there. And the man in front of him, the way he teaches his apprentice, seems to like to throw a bunch of scrolls, and then you can learn it by yourself. That serious disciple didn''t spend much time studying beside this man. It is a typical stocking teacher. But when they ate barbecue yesterday, their teacher Asma kept telling him that if he throws a lot of scrolls, then where the man should go and where they follow, he must not be out of sight. So as not to be slipped by this person. This person once had a record of fighting and escaping, and he did everything. It can be seen that his teacher is wary and understanding of the man in front of him. It also shows how much his teacher values ??the man in front of him. Therefore, at this time, the first thing they thought of was that this man would also throw a bunch of scrolls, let them learn by themselves, and then run away. "Today, I want to get a comprehensive understanding of your various situations, so that I can systematically give you special training and reinforcement." In this regard, Chiba said truthfully. "A comprehensive understanding of?" When these words were heard, the three of them looked at each other with a suspicious look on their faces. At this time, they remembered their teacher''s advice yesterday when they had a barbecue. The man in front of them was very good at making some unnoticeable reasons as a pretense, and finally made their own calculations. At that time, my teacher was a thousand exhortations and gave a few examples. And those few examples are very similar to the current situation. It is very possible that the man in front of him had a reason to escape. "Yes, the most essential power of a ninja is Chakra, you all know this." Regarding this, the three of them looked at Chiba in their eyes, but kept the gentle smile on the corners of their mouths, and said. well! Just continue like this. At the same time, there was such a thought in his mind. "Yes." In response, the three nodded. At this moment, they have made up their minds that this person will say whatever they say, and they absolutely can''t let him out of sight, no matter how grandiose the reason he said, it is impossible for people to notice. Anyway, it''s over by not letting him go. "Chakra can extend countless possibilities, I don''t need to repeat these." Upon hearing this, Chiba spoke again. "Ok." The three who made up their minds nodded. "Because of the innumerable possibilities of Chakra, each ninja is unique. Each persons power composition, talents, habits, and ideas are different. This also allows them to play out the possibilities of Chakra. There are many different methods of applying different, even the same power. And the three of you are different for each of you. If you need to improve your strength in a short time, you must judge your strength composition and thinking. Habits and a comprehensive understanding can find the most suitable method for you." Seeing the three nodded, Chiba spoke again. "Here are some tests that I have done, including ninjutsu, illusion, physique, and even tests on your understanding and application of your own family secret arts, as well as tests on your thinking mode during the battle. Inside, you must finish it." At this time, Chiba didn''t give them a chance to answer any more, and directly assigned today''s task. "Yes Yes!" And when they heard this ~www.novelhall.com~, the three of them looked at each other again, and they were more suspicious. "I will stay here to supervise you finishing writing." Regarding this, as if seeing their doubts, Chiba sat down again, took a cup of tea, and took a sip, saying that I would not leave, and you should not be lazy. "Yes" Seeing the appearance of Chiba, the three of them had to be skeptical. After looking at you and me, they walked towards the mountain-like scroll pile in a tacit understanding. For this, Chiba just smiled. "despair!" However, in an instant, Nara Shikamaru who was walking ahead suddenly stopped. "Uchiha Nobuhiko, who is it?" Then, in the next second, a word that solidified Chiba''s smile suddenly came from his mouth. Chapter 2570： Information you shouldnt know Latest URL: Can''t you hide it? Hearing this abrupt question, the smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth slowly solidified, and the originally calm and leisurely smile also slowly solidified, turning into a look of helplessness. "Uchiha Nobuhiko, is there such a person?" At this time, Nara Shikamaru, who asked, turned his head and looked at Chiba, but his face was full of seriousness and even a little solemnity. "How much do you know about him." In this regard, Chiba did not deny or quibble, just quietly looked at Nara Shikamaru in front of him, and said in his mouth. Really... There is such a person! But at this time, following Nara Shikamaru''s turning around, Akimichi Dingji and Yamanaka Ino immediately showed a trace of unnaturalness on their faces, and there was such a shocking thought in their hearts. "Not much, I only know that he is one of the behind-the-scenes of the Nine Tails Rebellion, and he has not been dealt with yet. He is currently a Super S Grade wanted criminal, a Super S Grade wanted criminal jointly released by the Five Ninja Village. There is no news yet." Regarding this, Nara Shikamaru was slightly startled, apparently he did not expect that when he had said such a secret thing, the other party would have known it for a long time. However, after all, he was the calmest person in the same period. Although Chiba''s reaction was a little bit beyond his expectation, he still had to say. After all, compared to today''s special training, or the test to be done now, this is his real goal. He wants to ask clearly, Uchiha Nobuhiko. Otherwise, he can''t sleep well at night. I thought that there was only one character like Taki Chiba, but this requires Taki Chiba to chase him personally, and even make Taki Chiba "die" so as not to startle the snake, but he has subverted his common sense again. And this time, the guy who subverted common sense was not on his side, but on the opposite side. Even this person caused a disaster that almost shook Konoha, which caused the Kyuubi Rebellion. To be honest, no matter how calm Nara Shikamaru is, whenever he thinks that there is such a terrible person standing on the opposite side of Konoha, he may also have to face this person, and he will be horrified and unable to sleep well. So, now, he needs to ask clearly. Otherwise, I can''t sleep. "is it" In response to this, Chiba slowly put down the tea cups, turned around, took out three tea cups that had been prepared long ago, poured the tea one by one, placed them in various positions beside him, and motioned the three of them to sit down. Seeing the appearance of Chiba, the three of them were taken aback first, followed by joy, and then sat beside Chiba. Originally, they thought that this man would cover up and even fool them, and even Nara Shikamaru had already imagined how this man would fool them, and they also figured out how to deal with it. However, looking at this man''s meaning now, he did not hide his meaning from them. On the contrary, the appearance of the tea pouring seemed to be a long talk. So, the next thing is naturally to listen. It was an unexpected joy. Did you just say that? At this time, Nara Shikamaru still had some doubts in his heart. This information is what they would never see. According to the general situation, they should not be told. Even if they have already asked. Even if they were more radical, they would be thrown directly into the court of the village. After all, this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s message was really beyond their expectations. This is also the reason why they have been hesitant to ask clearly before. The five ninja villages are jointly wanted, and they are also positioned as super S-class wanted criminals. This is almost something I have never heard of before, no! Not that I have never heard of it, but it is an unprecedented situation. Moreover, the devastated Konoha village at that time gave up a safe revival plan and let Taki Chiba "dead", instead of causing greater instability and facing a worse situation, but also to ensure the success of hunting down this Uchiha Nobuhiko rate. This can already be clearly seen. The horror of this Uchiha Nobuhiko also represents the weight of Uchiha Nobuhiko. This is definitely not something that they can contact with, and they must never let them know about it. And knowing the things that shouldn''t be known, the end is already obvious without saying. The village must ensure that they will not let more people know. They will even disappear in the village. Whether they are under house arrest in a secret place or put in a heavy prison, this Uchiha Nobuhiko will not be caught for a day, and they will not be able to appear in the village. However, even if they knew that there might be this end, the pressure brought by Uchiha Nobuhiko still made them ask. "It seems that you got to know Uchiha Nobuhiko through some channel." At this time, after they sat down, Chiba slowly said. At the same time, a pair of eyes looked at Nara Shikamaru with a smile. To be honest, Nara Shikamaru knew about this. Although he was a little surprised, he was not surprised. The reason is simple. Everything is the bane of the Kyuubi Rebellion. The Nine Tails Rebellion, after all, consumed too many elite and outstanding talents in Konoha, especially commanding talents and elites. The commanding talents and elites are not just troops commanding talents. They also include ministerial talents in internal affairs and intelligence, and can truly lead subordinates to complete internal affairs of various team leaders, team leaders, and deputy ministers. People like ministers and ministers. Although these people don''t usually participate in battles and don''t perform frequent tasks, they are like lubricants, allowing the huge machine in the village to run smoothly. Talents of this level are also quite difficult to cultivate. Although there are more talents than combat commanders. Now, after taking over Konoha, Chiba has discovered that the talent gap in this part of the village is actually very large, and even some departments are already in a very dangerous situation, and departmental efficiency is already on the verge of danger. From now on, it will not be able to perform the duties of the department normally. And among these dangerously fringe departments, there is an intelligence department. Yes, the intelligence department is already in a rather awkward situation. After all, the management talents of the intelligence department are the most difficult to cultivate, let alone management talents. Almost every member of the intelligence department has more than five years of intelligence work experience before they can enter. A good intelligence department manager, no matter how big or small, must have the ability to acquire intelligence and counter-reconnaissance and counter-intelligence theft, but also accurate intelligence analysis capabilities, and even intelligence prediction capabilities, and must be able to obtain information from various intelligence or It is the smallest amount of intelligence that accurately obtains the correct direction of intelligence stealing or protection. This is really the elite of the elite. Without 20 or 30 years of training and accumulation, even with talent, it is difficult to produce a qualified one. Lets compare it with a reference. In terms of intelligence gathering ability, the three ninjas all have a set, especially Jiraiya, who has been doing intelligence work for a long time, and the management talents above the team leader of the intelligence department are basically all Ji Lai Ye has experience in intelligence collection, and perhaps there are not as many methods as Ji Lai Ye, but the ability is not lost to Ji Lai Ye. It was these talents who supported Konoha''s intelligence department as the strongest Ninja world, keeping Konoha in the position of the strongest Ninja village. And the battle of the Nine Tails Rebellion started directly in the hinterland, and even these intelligence elites had to go to the battlefield. Although the three generations of Hokage focused on protecting some vital things when fighting, there were still too few managers. This short period of more than ten years is not enough to recover those losses, nor can the intelligence department''s true energy be fully utilized. And this embarrassing situation has caused a major problem. That is, externally, Konoha''s intelligence department can maintain a monolithic one, but internally, because of the manpower and lack of management personnel, it is relatively easy for the ninjas in the village to obtain intelligence. Especially for ninjas like Nara Shikamaru who seem to be completely impossible to touch. Of course, this is relatively easy, and it is only a very small possibility, there will be some mistakes, resulting in some ninjas who are completely impossible to access this kind of information. It''s not that ninjas like Nara Shikamaru can access classified information casually. And now Nara Shikamaru''s contact with Uchiha Nobuhiko''s information is also a mistake, an unavoidable mistake. Because the person responsible for this part of Uchiha Nobuhiko happened to be Nara Shikamaru''s father, Shikahisa Nara. At the beginning, after the establishment of the Uchiha Nobuhiko archives, Nara Shikahisa was secretly responsible. On the surface, Nara Lukisa, as a member of the pig deer butterfly, did not go down the line, but in private, Nara Lukisa should be the person who has the closest contact with him besides regularly contacting Ninja and Kakashi. Compared with the regular contact with Ninja and Kakashi, the number of contacts between Nara and himself may not match, but the depth of contact is probably the deepest. Sometimes they even discussed some information, and even Chiba sometimes worked out together with Nara Shikahisa. In a sense, Chiba has not been fighting alone in the real sense of the past ten years. As the son of Nara Lukuhisa, and a genius with an IQ of more than two hundred, Nara Lukuhisa''s efforts to conceal it may be able to hide it from his son. However, in the current situation of the village, he will inevitably make mistakes. Let his son catch something. Or some kind of channel can be obtained to know the information of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Chiba is very confident of Nara Shikamaru. Especially, when Nara Shikazuo inadvertently showed that kind of expectation to Nara Shikamaru, Nara Shikajiu and he are also old colleagues, and they have a very deep comradeship with each other. After all, they have really been together for more than ten years. Work together. It is also clear that if Nara Shikamaru had no talent, Nara Shikahisa would not often mention his son to him. Moreover, Chiba still has the basis of the original work, and Nara Shikamaru is a completely plastic talent. He was not too surprised by the current situation. Before Chiba returned, something went wrong in the forbidden surgery room. The fourth generation of Hokages forbidden scroll was stolen, and the target was Naruto Uzumaki who was far worse than Nara Shikamaru at the time. Now, as long as it is not invaded by outside villages, this little episode will pass. Moreover, in the history of Konoha Village, it is not that there have been all kinds of talents who do not take unusual paths. With some historical problems, Konoha is relatively tolerant of such extraordinary forbidden techniques. It is good to guarantee that it is loyal to Konoha. And here, although Uchiha Nobuhiko''s affairs should not be let these children know, but now it is not really going to happen. Moreover, an enemy like Uchiha Nobuhiko will eventually be encountered by the three children of Nara Shikamaru in the future. If you don''t know, just let it go. If you know it, letting them know earlier is not necessarily a good thing. At the very least, Nara Luhisa should agree to let his son know about these things. Moreover, characters like Uchiha Nobuhiko have been known by them. If they don''t give some comfort, I am afraid that these children will not even sleep, and they will definitely become their nightmare or psychological shadow in the future. "Yes." As for Chiba''s words, the three of them didn''t feel the difference, nodded and frankly recognized them. "Lu Jiu was put on by you." During the whole time, after getting a positive answer, Chiba sighed with emotion. "how do you know?" Hearing this sentence, Nara Shikamaru almost immediately let out a cry. This guy can read mind? To be honest, this really shocked him. The reason why he was able to obtain Uchiha Nobuhiko''s information, or that he saw Uchiha Nobuhiko''s information, was through his father. Of course, his father did not know. As for this channel, Nara Shikamaru is inconvenient to disclose. "Don''t worry, Lujiu and I are also comrades-in-arms. It is not impossible for you to obtain Uchiha Nobuhiko''s confidential information from him. On the contrary, if Lujiu is to divulge the confidential information, it can only be disclosed to you." In response, Chiba smiled and signaled not to be nervous, he didn''t care. Leak it to me? Could it be that Dad leaked it to me on purpose? But what did you tell me on purpose? In this regard, the three of them looked suspiciously at each other ~www.novelhall.com~Nara Shikamaru''s heart, quite confused. "Okay, don''t worry about this issue. Since you already know about Uchiha Nobuhiko, I don''t have to keep it from you. Uchiha Nobuhiko was born in the Uchiha family. Needless to say, this is with me. It has a very deep origin." Seeing the reaction of the three, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and said. The Uchiha clan! Extremely deep origin! At this time, the ears of the three were also erected at the same time. They know that the next thing is dry goods, dry goods that they may not be exposed to in their lifetime. "Speaking of which, Uchiha Nobuhiko, the relationship with me should be the same as an old enemy, but he is also the brother of my best friend, because..." At this time, as the three of them listened upright, Chiba''s narrative also spread. Chapter 2571： Make clear The latest website: Uchiha Hirohiko... Write round eyes... Kaleidoscope write round eyes... Nobuhiko Uchiha...the masked man... Childbirth...seal...Nine-tailed Chakra...Nine-tailed... With the last sound of Chiba''s fall, Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Akimi Mitsuji were already stunned. It was already shocked by the complexity behind the scenes of the Kyuubi Disorder. "This should be the whole process of the Kyuubi Rebellion as I know it." In response, Chiba said. He has clearly informed the three of them, and even Uchiha Nobuhiko''s more detailed information about the causes and consequences of the Kyuubi Rebellion. Of course, the fact that Uchiha Nobuhiko was a rebirth, Chiba naturally disappeared. He can''t always say that he is a traverser, so Uchiha Nobuhiko, who is a rebirth, will be such a **** for tat. There are some things that cannot be said. "You said...there is another masked man?" At this time, Nara Shikamaru seemed to have finally reacted and said. Obviously, at this time, compared to that Uchiha Nobuhiko, Nara Shikamaru''s attention has been attracted by the mask man. "Yes." In response, Chiba nodded. He said very clearly just now, and Nara Shikamaru heard it very clearly. There is no need to deny anything at this time. He has already said everything he can. Now, it''s up to Nara Shikamaru how they understand this matter, or how to deal with it. And this is what Chiba is really worried about now. Actually... there is another man behind the scenes? At this time, I heard Chiba''s affirmative answer again, Nara Shikamaru, no! It should be said that it is not only Nara Shikamaru, but also Akimi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino who are on the side are shocked. To be honest, when they heard Uchiha Nobuhiko, they already felt terribly unable to sleep. And now, there are actually two behind-the-scenes people behind the Kyuubi Rebellion. Even the masked man was able to fight the fourth generation of Hokage. It is hard for them to imagine how critical the situation at that time was. What''s even more frightening is that now the masked man has not been caught or killed. If the two men cooperate again this time to set off a **** storm, the current Konoha Village may not be able to stand it. First of all, in terms of combat power, those who were able to face two people head-on, there were three generations of Naruto, four generations of Naruto, and the original Taki Chiba, that is, the man in front of him. And now, only the current three generations of Naruto and the current Taki Chiba can face the two. Moreover, the three generations of Naruto are already more than 70 years old. According to the curve of ninja strength and age, the current three generations of Naruto should be It is already the lowest point of his ninja career, even, it can only fall, it is impossible to rise again, no, it should be said that the ability to not fall is already the power of the three generations of Hokage. Back then, the three of them faced two of them, which led to the death of four generations of Naruto. Not only did they die, but the village suffered heavy losses. Now, there are only two people left. Even if Taki Chiba can fight Uchiha Nobuhiko now, the masked man cannot be as old as the three generations of Naruto, right? The fighting power is definitely more than the three generations of Naruto, and now the other ninjas in the village , It may not be as strong as before. If the two come here again, then the village will inevitably fall into that kind of crisis again, and it may be even more terrifying and even more disadvantageous than before. "So, is there any information about the masked man?" Thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru took a deep breath, raised his head, looked at Chiba, and asked solemnly. At the same time, the gazes of Ino Yamanaka and Dingci Akiu fell on Chiba together. Although they may not be as smart as Nara Shikamaru, after all, they already possess the qualities of a ninja, and they know the weight of the words the man in front of them just said. In addition to this period of time, I did check a lot of information, especially after seeing the number of losses in the Kyuubi Rebellion, even Naruto Uzumaki should understand that if there is another attack like this, Konoha Village will be huge. Disadvantage. How big the loss is. It''s just that they haven''t lost their minds after all. Even though they are at an absolute disadvantage, it doesn''t mean that they will be defeated, and it is not time to give up. Moreover, this matter is related to the village, and they have no way out at all. At this time, they should not panic. Instead, calm down. And, actively looking for a breakthrough. Besides, isn''t Shikamaru in front of you asking the most critical question? "Have." As for Nara Shikamaru''s problem, Chiba has a bright feeling. Obviously, these three children are quite calm, especially under the leadership of Nara Shikamaru, and now Nara Shikamaru''s problem is also hit the nail on the head. Now that you know who the potential enemy is, as a ninja, it is natural to give priority to the ninja''s intelligence, and as long as there is intelligence, no matter how strong people are, there are certain ways to deal with it. Even if he couldn''t be eliminated, he could still defeat his plan from various angles and preserve Konoha. Last time, their plan was unsuccessful. This time, although it is more disadvantaged, it does not mean that they will succeed. Obviously, whether it is Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji, their enlightenment is still quite good. It also has to be said that Konoha''s education system is really doing very well. It not only teaches experience and strength, but also teaches students the spirit of not giving up when facing crisis. Because of this, Konoha always feels unbeatable. Even, every big ninja village can be strong to the present, or the ninja village that exists until now is still a big ninja, almost has such a spirit of not giving up, and it is deeply engraved into the blood of future ninjas In the middle, if other ninjas in Da Ninja Village encounter Konohas current situation, they will probably make the same choice as Nara Shikamaru to ask this question. Of course, whether you can hit the nail on the head depends on the person''s ability. In the face of a life and death crisis, the real Ninja Village would actually not choose to compromise, even if it was the sand hidden in the third Ninja World War, after all the vital forces were wiped out, the internal defenses were all made to die. . Over the past ten years, the news from Shayin has been heard by Chiba. I heard that in the ground on Shayin''s side, there is still a detonation talisman buried in the ground. It''s just that with Konoha''s alliance, Shayin''s economy has improved, and his vitality is still okay, and this part of the detonation charm is being removed one after another. Of course, it''s gossip, and I don''t know the authenticity. But what is certain is that if the moment of life and death is really reached, any Great Ninja Village will not be counseled. I''m afraid that''s why, when the original Hokage and Uchiha Madara were still there, Konoha didn''t choose to kill the other four ninja villages, but instead sent a tail beast to maintain balance. This is also a situation that Chiba could not understand when he read the original work. At that time, the first generation of Hokage and Uchiha Madara were both present. For other Ninja villages, they were already natural disaster level characters. Moreover, at that time, the first generation of Hokage had already captured most of the tail beasts. Konoha''s strength can be said to be completely crushed. Suppress other Shinobu villages. Even the strongest Shayin at that time was hard to beat. Even Uchiha Madara alone suppressed all the Ninja villages. Uchiha Madaras nightmare by himself, but the current Iwagaki Village did not get over, resulting in a dignified large Ninja village, making all the Ninja villages. The little tricks cant get on the table. Konoha at that time should have the strength to unify the world of Ninja. And Chiba believes that Senshou Zhuma is not really kind to a soft-hearted guy. Since he can come up with the idea of ??one country and one village, or that he can integrate all the families into one village, then it is bound to be even important. The leader of sex. And from the fact that he can gradually gain an advantage in the battle with the Uchiha clan led by Uchiha Madara, he can also see his outstanding leadership ability. Moreover, even if the first generation of Hokage was soft-hearted and could not think of destroying the other four villages, Uchiha Madara should have this idea. With such a big gap at the time, Chiba didn''t believe Uchiha Madara didn''t want to unify the world of Ninja. Although Uchiha Madara is a bit biased behind, Chiba believes that Uchiha Madara in the era of Kimha Village is definitely a leader with insight and long-term vision who is not inferior to the original Naruto, and he is also a senior. As a strategist, he can see from his series of layouts of the entire ninja world later, Uchiha Madara has a vision to manipulate the entire ninja world. Now that he has this vision and an extraordinary long-term vision, he is also the leader of a clan, plus he is a radical faction, dominating the ninja world, Uchiha Madara must have thought about it. Otherwise, he would not go to other Ninja villages to make all the Ninja villages surrender. It must have been mentioned to the original Hokage, but the original Hokage did not agree and convinced him. The reason for persuading Uchiha Madara, inferred from the information known in Chiba, should be the desperate and endless situation in Darenin Village when facing a life and death crisis. At that time, Konoha had a huge power. The other four Ninja villages must be in an alliance state, and it is different from the current Iron League. If it is really endless, Konoha''s victory may be affirmative, but that is a unified The battle must be bloody, and it will not only harm the ninja community, but also fear that ordinary people will suffer unreasonable disasters, and the population of the entire ninja world may have to drop a huge number. Moreover, the power of the country is also involved behind it, and I am afraid it is possible to return to the Warring States Period. Therefore, the first generation of Naruto suppressed Uchiha Madara''s idea, and chose the tail beast to maintain balance and reduce war. At that time, Uchiha Madara probably considered Konoha''s ordinary people, but did not insist. After all, the Uchiha family is a very complicated family. On the one hand, they can be ruthless, and their loved ones can kill at will. On the other hand, they can also deeply love anyone, and even the villagers in Konoha Village, for this they can sacrifice everything, including themselves. Chiba believes that Uchiha Madara at that time probably put the villagers of Konoha Village first. Even, he may be the same as the original Hokage''s idea. The village and the villagers are the first, and they are his family. It''s just that the Senju clan and Uchiha clan have different expressions of their love for their families. Moreover, Da Ren Village is also very clear that there is no compromise. For those who often squeeze Xiao Ren Village, if they really compromise and become a vassal of others, then there will be terrible consequences. It''s not as happy as going back to death. "Who is he?" To Chiba''s affirmative answer, Nara Shikamaru took a deep breath, looked at Yamanaka Ino, and then at Akimi Mitsuji. He asked when the two of them were looking at it. The tone was heavier than before. "His name is not known yet, but what is certain is that he and Akatsuki have a close relationship." Regarding this, Chiba did not conceal too much, and picked up some information they could know about. "dawn?" Upon hearing this, the three of them were startled. Obviously, this dark organization full of S-class wanted criminals, they still have no way to reach it. "Yes." In response, Chiba said. "that" Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru said with a touch of eagerness. "There is still some information, but you can''t know." In response, Chiba smiled and shook his head. When they heard these words, the three looked at each other, and a hint of paleness flashed across their faces. "So, if..." Then Nara Shikamaru took another deep breath and said. "Don''t worry, if the two of them join hands again, we will also have corresponding countermeasures. During this time, the village is not left with these two threats, and even the entire ninja world cannot tolerate these two threats. At that time, if they act on Konoha, other Shinobu villages will not necessarily stand by. If Konoha is destroyed, there will be the next Konoha." In response, Chiba smiled and said. After interrupting Nara Shikamaru''s questioning, he seemed to know exactly what Nara Shikamaru was asking. Next, there is no need to let them know too much. The part of Nobuhiko Uchiha just mentioned should be able to make them feel confident. At least, I won''t fall asleep. At the same time, such a thought passed through Chiba''s heart. In the description just now, UU read www.uukanshu. com he has roughly integrated Uchiha Nobuhiko''s abilities, fighting styles, and points of attention when fighting. With Nara Shikamaru, they can preview some escape routes. And with this information, they can feel at ease. As for the masked man, that is, with soil, it is better not to let them know too much here, nor let them be too caring about this matter. This time is over, and it is most appropriate to send a comfort. "Then, the last question." At this time, after a little thought, Nara Shikamaru seemed to understand something, and immediately raised his head and said. "Say." In this regard, Chiba did not refuse. "Why... why tell us this?" Chapter 2572： Warm and powerful Latest URL: These should not have been told to us. I was a little skeptical at first. However, after listening, I became more convinced that these are not what we should know, and he also said in too much detail. After all, it was a bit too abnormal. Staring closely at the man in front of him, Nara Shikamaru''s mind flashed this series of thoughts. The reason why he asked this sentence is also very simple. Originally, he felt strange that these things should not be known to them. Now, these things are not only let them know, but they are also said in such detail. It sounds like they dont understand, or they might be confused. Even between these words, Nara Shikamaru is aware of it. Some hints. It seems that when Taki Chiba was describing the past, he focused on Uchiha Nobuhiko, revealing a lot of super-class information. This is even more abnormal. Nara Shikamaru at this time even had a feeling of being calculated. "I said so much. The reason is very simple. When you meet this Uchiha Nobuhiko, you run faster." To this, Chiba answered truthfully. Originally, this was what he meant, and there was no need to say anything, let alone hide it. Even if the three children''s understanding is not thorough enough, he will remind them. After all, now Uchiha Nobuhiko is in Konoha Village. It is clear what his mind is. There must be a conflict with Konoha Village. At that time, it is very likely that they will meet Uchiha Nobuhiko. Chiba informed them of the details of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s information, so that when they encounter, they can prepare and have more opportunities. In any case, these three people will be the mainstay supporting Konoha in the future, and Chiba cannot avoid taking any insurance measures. "Running... faster." When they heard Qianye''s words, the three looked at each other again, and at the same time they showed a flash of panic in a chattering color. Obviously, Chiba''s words reminded them of what happened to Uchiha Nobuhiko. Then, when I thought about it, I didn''t dare to think about it anymore, and I could only say nothing in the end. "So, can I do the problem?" At this time, before they could think much, Chiba''s words rang again. "Oh" Although there are still many questions about the masked man, and there are still lingering fears about encountering Uchiha Nobuhiko, but he nodded obediently, and turned around to pick up the scrolls, and began to spread them one by one. The man in front of him had already answered very clearly, and even told them superbly, now they have nothing to say. They also understood quite thoroughly the cause and effect of this Uchiha Nobuhiko. As for those doubts about why Uchiha Nobuhiko betrayed Konoha, it was really just to open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel of the simple doubt, this time, it seems a little irrelevant. Now this Uchiha Nobuhiko is already Konoha or even the enemy of the entire Ninja World. It doesn''t matter what his reason is. Since he is an enemy, then there is only one way to eliminate it, and there is no other way out. Moreover, such a disaster as the Kyuubi Rebellion is an unending situation. These reasons, not to mention whether Taki Chiba would say, these are all things that are unnecessary to ask. And at this time, they must come for special training. The priority cannot be reversed. This is about the Ninja test. Although Nara Shikamaru has no motivation for this, he heard about Uchiha Nobuhiko, such a terrifying existence, and In the future, there is still a great chance that you will encounter it. At this time, if you don''t have much motivation, you need special training, and you have to work harder! Although Nara Shikamaru is born with a lack of motivation, it does not mean that he has no brains. He knows when to work hard and when to be willful. "As for what I tell you, you''d better keep it secret. Don''t tell anyone. If there is anything needed, I will distribute it as appropriate." Seeing the three of them flipping through the scrolls, Chiba added another sentence. "Yes!" Regarding this, the three of them stopped their work and nodded after a little thought, expressing their understanding. Then, he continued to turn up the reel. Soon, they divided their test scrolls. Although these scrolls are stacked in a mess, the pattern and the beginning of each scroll are different, and it is easy to tell whose exercises are. In fact, the family patterns drawn on this scroll are the three of them, which is easy to recognize. Even if they don''t know the family crest, opening the first column of the scroll with the words written with their name can let them know which scroll is theirs. After finding them, they couldn''t help but look at Taki Chiba, who was already holding the tea and looking at the sea of ??flowers with a calm face. These ones Is each one customized for us? Then, in their minds, such a thought passed. These scrolls are piled up like hills. Although I dont know how this person had so many foreheads overnight, or if the person in front of me prepared them in advance, it is certain that this customized test is quite Efforts, whether they are changed overnight or prepared in advance, will not change. And this is what they didn''t expect. Originally, I thought that if such a character teaches anything, they can benefit a lot. The special training situation is basically that the big man teaches something, and then I watched them practice until the meeting, and explained it casually, or Just leave them behind. Judging from the identity of the man in front of him pursuing Uchiha Nobuhiko, I am afraid that there are many things to be busy. Its good to be able to give them special training. They didnt expect anything. They were originally prepared to rely on themselves and learn whatever they could learn. They also believed that the man in front of them gave one and a half spoons of things enough. They have been used for a long time. Even, they all know that if it were not for their teacher and his friendship, this person would not teach anyone at all, let alone special training. Everything is just a request from my teacher. They also plan to fight for their breath and do their best to prevent their teachers from being dull. However, what I didn''t expect was that the man in front of him had done so hard for them and made so many test questions. You know, the more detailed, more and more comprehensive the test questions are now, the more Takichiba can understand them, understand their strengths and weaknesses, and be able to tailor a suitable set for them. The special training plan, the results of this month''s special training are getting better. It can be seen that the man in front of him is sincere and absolutely responsible for preparing special training for them. Moreover, Nara Shikamaru took a look at it and found that these test questions are quite comprehensive. After finishing them, no matter what their scores are, they will definitely get a tailor-made special training plan. To be honest, the three people at this moment were suddenly moved. Vaguely, they finally understood why their teacher would have been obsessed with this person for more than ten years after "death", and even talked to their disciples every time. There is a kind of gentleness in this person''s strength. This kind of strength is the strength that can warm people around. I am afraid that this is also the reason why this talent can be recognized as the only heir to Naruto when he is a teenager. Even though the man didn''t say anything, let alone what he wanted to do, but at this moment, they felt a kind of warmth just seeing the share of the test questions they hated in the ninja school. A feeling of being valued. It is also a feeling of hope. "Go ahead." At this time, as if feeling the eyes of the three, Chiba spoke without turning his head. "Yes!" In response to this, the three nodded busy, and then, according to the number on the response scroll, began to answer. In a short while, Yamanaka Ino and Akiu Dao Dingci began to frown, and then they began to frown, and until the end, they were all writhing sad faces. As for Nara Shikamaru, the first two scrolls were completed well and looked very relaxed, but from the third scroll, his speed slowed down and his face became more serious and cautious. What problems have been encountered. And Chiba just drank tea from the side, occasionally turned his head to look at the three of them, and continued to admire the sea of ??flowers opposite. After all, I can''t be the same as Jiu Xin Nai teacher. How much is lazy. At this time, such a thought came to Chiba''s heart. To be honest, compared with my teacher, what I have done is simply lazy. Thinking of what his teacher did for him back then, Chiba was ashamed at this time, not only ashamed, but also a little guilty. Of course, the object of guilt is not the pig, the deer and the butterfly. But his only disciple, Itachi Uchiha. On the night of the extermination, he actually had a chance to rush back, and he had a chance to stop all that. As long as he returns at that time, he can directly access the judgment and resolution meeting for the Uchiha clan, and he can stop Danzo and the elders. With his future Naruto and the current Naruto, Danzo will not talk about him. The elders still have to show some face. It''s just that he was completely hidden at the time. The one who went to Yunyin Village to provoke him has just calmed down, and he has maintained his "death" the necessary condition for tracking Uchiha Nobuhiko. It is really not suitable for him to go through any waves. Up. Nobuhiko Uchiha was not a fool, besides, he really found himself later. It''s just that after Uchiha Nobuhiko actually found him, his big picture has been formed. No matter whether Uchiha Nobuhiko announces it or not, he has leeway and doesn''t need to care too much. Later, I don''t know what Uchiha Nobuhiko meant, and finally did not announce that he was still alive. In any case, he was really in a dilemma at the time. However, even so, he simply gave up his students, put him in pain, and used his sacrifice to save everything. Not only did he fail to teach him well, he eventually let him bear all the unfairness to him. As a teacher, Chiba is not only negligent, but almost ruthless. If Jiu Xin Na is still there, he will definitely be beaten. Even Chiba almost felt sorry for Kusina''s teaching. And now, although it took a lot of thought to prepare these topics, compared to my own teacher, I was really no different from being lazy. How much, Chiba was still a little ashamed when thinking of Kushina. However, this kind of shame and guilt for Uchiha Itachi did not last long in Chiba''s heart, and soon he was attracted by Nara Shikamaru. I remember that the third scroll can only be made at the level of Zhongnin. Has this kid really reached the level of Zhongnin? But as his gaze was attracted, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. At this moment, his gaze fell on the scroll with the word "3" written in Nara Shikamaru''s hand. These scrolls were specially made for the three of them, based on their performance in the original work. Although the pig, deer and butterfly are not much inked, they are still more than every day, and their intelligence information is more exposed because they are cooperative, and they have been prepared to check them. Some information of the three people, the test of these scrolls is very accurate. Looking at the appearance of Yamanaka Ino and Akiu Dingji, the performance of these two people is in line with his expectations. At least, they did successfully start to get stuck during their second scroll. This is because he deliberately increased the difficulty when he asked the question, and it still caused them a headache. Nara Shikamaru is a bit out of his medical treatment. The second part of Nara Shikamarus second scroll is basically a question of the level of ninja. According to Chibas idea, Nara Shikamaru should be in the second part. The second half of the second scroll started to jam, but depending on the time, he should have answered the second scroll smoothly. In addition, the third scroll, which is more difficult, was answered in the second half. It seemed that although he was more cautious and the speed slowed down, it seemed that he couldn''t help him. This is a bit beyond Chiba''s expectations. Obviously, he underestimated Nara Shikamaru. According to the arrangement of the title, continue like this, when Nara Shikamaru was in the fifth scroll, UU reading www. uukanshu.com will show obvious jams. The fifth scroll can only be answered by a senior Zhong Ren. This kid is hiding very deep. Or, did the tasks after graduation have made him so much progress? Could not help, Chiba was a little bit emotional. "Then, you continue to do it, and I will prepare lunch for you." However, Qianye didn''t sigh with emotion, just stood up, said, and went to the small forest. Ok? Do you still care about the food? When hearing this sentence, the three of Nara Shikamaru raised their heads with dumbfounded expressions, blinking their eyes in surprise. n. Chapter 2573： over The latest website: this...this... Nara Shikamaru, who was sitting cross-legged on the corridor, suddenly widened his eyes, looked down bit by bit, and kept falling on his hand, his lips humming slightly, but he seemed to be too surprised to say a word. . And beside him, Yamanaka Ino and Akiu Dingci''s eyes widened slowly, and they looked down bit by bit, stopping their gazes in their own hands. The faces of the three of them had the same look of surprise and inexplicability. "how about it?" At this time, opposite the three of them, Chiba, who was also sitting on the floor, slowly put down the rice bowl in his hand, looked at the three of them, and asked. In the words, quite a little nervous. Speaking of it, this is the first time cooking for children. Dont know how Im doing? At this time, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. At this moment, the four of them were sitting together, and in front of everyone, there was a brand new table on which was placed a few simple dishes, and the steaming heat was slowly rising. Although it is a few simple dishes, they are almost all big fish and meat, all of which are easy to absorb and suitable for all kinds of nutrients needed by the teenagers. They look simple, but in terms of nutritional content, they are exquisite. . There are some things that you can''t even eat if you want. Anyone who knows how to look at it will probably not help but sigh the thoughts of the producer on this meal. "Unexpectedly... delicious." But when Chiba''s words were heard, Akudo Dingji, who had always loved to eat, had not spoken yet, but Nara Shikamaru sighed unexpectedly. "good to eat!" Then, there was Qiu Dao Dingci''s satisfying and high voice, although he was a slow beat. "really tasty!" At this time, Yamanaka Ino also opened his mouth with joy. "Really... Then eat more." In response, Chiba said with a warm smile. "Yes! Teacher Chiba." When I heard this sentence, Qiu Dao Dingci naturally responded loudly. After all, the food now is really delicious. I did not expect that the first person in front of Konoha would actually cook a good meal. On the other hand, this Konoha The first person really has an appetite for himself. The amount of his own dishes is obviously more than that of the nearby Shikamaru and Ino. Almost three times as much as the two. The other two''s meals are also about twice as much as their respective meals, that is to say, he is currently eating for six people. This is simply the happiest moment in his life. The feeling of racking my brains just now and almost lying down in a coma is gone. And, unconsciously, he has called the teacher. "Yes" "Yes" After being robbed of the beginning by Aki Michicho, the voices of Yamanaka Ino and Nara Shikamaru also sounded one after another. However, compared to Qiu Dao Ding Ci, the two voices were much flatter. Even in this answer, there is already a little perfunctory feeling, it seems that these delicious foods can''t hold their hearts. At this time, it is true that their minds are no longer on food. After the initial sigh of the deliciousness, their minds floated back to the test they just did. At this moment, they have completed the tests arranged by Chiba. Those tests seem to have a lot of scrolls, but in fact, there are very few questions on the scrolls. Basically, there are one to three questions on a scroll. On half of the scrolls, there is basically only one problem. In the morning, they had completed the test. Now, their minds are already on the answer to the test. Maybe Qiu Dao Dingci hasn''t noticed it yet. This test is very comprehensive. It has tested almost all the places that the ninja needs to test. And with the number of reels, the difficulty is getting higher and higher, and the situation is getting more and more complicated. And the more complex and comprehensive this is, the clearer their strength and current position in the ninja community will be. Even someone with a higher IQ like Nara Shikamaru can already be concluded that through this test, if Takichiba has its own set of positioning standards, then their eight ninja values ??can be tested. come out. To be honest, Nara Shikamaru at this time, in addition to being a little concerned about his own test results, also admires Takichiba even more. If these tests were really set by Takichiba himself, without referring to the relevant materials and questions of the ninja assessment in the village, then this Takichiba has a thorough understanding of a ninja, or the quality of a ninja. Degree. The level of the best in the Ninja world. You know, although some people can estimate the eight items of ninja through the battle, it is not possible for one person to perform well-founded tests and provide well-founded test questions. This requires a large number of their own ninjas to co-edit the title. And it takes a cycle. After all, the battles of ninjas change rapidly, and the test subjects will also produce some classic battles. Although these battles are generally made by the village ninja, because the general losers cannot bring back any combat information. However, Konoha has stood for thousands of years after all, and there are endless geniuses, and there is no shortage of tactical ninjas. It is still possible to bring back some classic combat cases. Moreover, the amount is also considerable due to the accumulation of time. Therefore, in general, the determination of the eight data of the ninja in Chiba is much more accurate, but because there are too many classic battles, especially in the three wars, several great classic battles have been added. My father Sometimes I will discuss and explain with him when I am bored. Of course, all information about individuals and missions in these classic battles is confidential. Therefore, the compilation of questions is a very time-consuming process. Generally speaking, more estimates are based on record. However, compared with the test, the estimation only has a certain reference. In actual combat, the enemy''s strength will be judged based on the estimation result, or the gap between the enemy and ourselves is not too much. This kind of estimation will only be selected in strategy. At that time, there is a certain percentage of reference. The accuracy of this test is much higher, because the test assumes the environment, and the ninja doing the test has to make various judgments based on his own substitution, which is basically equivalent to the ninja who will make the same in the corresponding specific combat environment. The accuracy of the judgment is still very high. Generally speaking, all Konoha''s missions are less than a certain number of ninjas (including the middle ninja) for as short as one year, or as long as three to five years, and this test must be conducted secretly. To determine the situation of the non-mission frontline ninja group in the village. This test may also determine the number of tasks in the future. Of course, it does not mean that you will not receive tasks if the assessment is poor, and you will receive more tasks if the assessment is excellent. It is based on the actual situation. There are also cases where the status has been severely declined due to long-term non-tasking. The village has arranged nearly 30 tasks within a month. However, this example is a hundred years ago. Of course, the test in the village is completely different from the test they are taking now. There are many more formalities in the village, and there are many more things to test. Now this, although it seems to be more professional than the villages questions in the question, the test method is still relatively rough, just answer the questions, the accuracy is better than Not going to the test in the village. However, even so, this test can reflect enough things. Similarly, this also shows how powerful the man is. A senior ninja who needs a plural number, and it is also a ninja test question that specializes in testing this one. This person can do more comprehensive and better than a senior expert in the plural number. Using the simplest equation as a metaphor, this man is a ninja. Professional understanding has surpassed plural experts. This level is not the best in the ninja world, or something. At the same time, Nara Shikamaru also faintly began to understand why this person could give birth to four tacitly coordinated Shangnin and even the elite Shangnin, and even gave people a feeling that they did not use their full strength. This person has a very good understanding of the various fighting methods and behaviors of ninjas. Not only is he very understanding, but he can also apply this understanding to actual combat. Standing at a higher and higher place than the battlefield, looking down on the entire battlefield and understanding everything The actions of all opponents who are out of sight. So as to counteract. To be honest, Nara Shikamaru could hardly imagine what it was like. At the same time, he also knew that this was a level he would never be able to achieve in his life, that is to say, he would never understand this feeling. Their so-called tactics may at best be just a poor imitation of this feeling, no, this state of affairs. Almost a little witch is not the kind of witch. "You thought too much." But at this moment, Chiba, who put down his job after hearing the response of the two, suddenly said something. Told me? Did I just say what I was saying? Do not impossible! Hearing this sentence, Nara Shikamaru almost choked, and when he suddenly raised his head, there was nothing but horror in his wide-open eyes. Is it possible to read mind? Can this guy read the mind? At the same time, such a thought passed in his mind. At this time, Nara Shikamaru suddenly felt that he was thinking a little bit. What does the man in front of him understand about the ninja group, what is the perspective of God, it is completely mind-reading, and if it is a mind-reading monster, then of course he can fight four. The name cooperates tacitly Shangren and even the elite Shangren. I think too much. Think too much. No understanding, nothing great. Quite simply, the person in front of me is a bug with mind-reading ability, the kind of bug that caused the game to crash. "what happened?" At this time, the two also noticed the strange conversation between Nara Shikamaru and Chiba. For Nara Shikamaru with such an expression, Aki Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino were surprised, but they were quite strange. Why did it come out so well? And this bull''s head was wrong, and the face of Shikamaru, the calmest one, was not right. "I can''t read my mind..." At this time, looking at the appearance of Nara Shikamaru, Chiba''s mouth was slightly unnatural, defending. Now Nara Shikamaru''s expression is almost exactly the same as Haruno Sakura''s expression that she can read her mind. It''s just that Nara Shikamaru seems to be even more frightened. However, it is clear that the words he chose to justify were not very good. These words did not solve the misunderstanding. On the contrary, Nara Shikamaru''s face slowly became horrified, even with Yamanaka Ino and Akio Mito. His eyes widened, and he looked straight at him, unbelievable. It''s over... All seem to be misunderstood. At this time, Chiba, who was about to leave the seat, twitched slightly. In fact, he just looked at Nara Shikamaru just now to see that his gaze changed a little, and he was quite familiar with that look. That is, when others overinterpret their own actions, they often show the look. Combined with his own performance today, he quickly attributed the reason to those tests. Obviously, Nara Shikamaru began to over-analyze the questions on these scrolls. Therefore, he almost subconsciously wanted to prevent him from continuing to over-interpret. To be honest, these questions were not entirely made by him, but he went to the department responsible for regular tests and took a copy of the latest ones, and then based on the latest test questions, according to his own understanding and understanding of the three people, Some adjustments have been made. This was not made by him alone. It should be a high-rise building. Chiba dare not take credit alone. What he did, at best, was the last five percent, and the remaining ninety-five percent was the credit of those dedicated old scholars. After rounding up, he has no credit at all. But I didn''t expect that my communication skills still had fatal flaws. Suddenly, I was a little panicked and chose the wrong words to explain, which had counterproductive effects. "Ah! I''m going to approve the paper." As for the eyes of the three, Chiba knew how to explain it now would become a kind of question and answer like a doll. It is best not to say more. As for this misunderstanding, it does not seem to cause much problem. Wait for them to calm down later. It''s not too late to explain. So ~www.novelhall.com~ After considering this, he said so. Then, without much nonsense, after abandoning such a sentence, he took a turn to sit down, picked up the completed test by Nara Shikamaru, and started to make corrections with the red ink brush. As for his behavior, Nara Shikamaru and the three are more and more suspicious, but at this moment they are a little deeply convinced that the person in front of them may really have the ability to read minds. Even Nara Shikamaru has already begun to think that this kind of mind-reading ability is too buggy after all. Will there be any restrictions? If you encounter such ability, what can you do? And just as Nara Shikamaru was thinking about it, the faces of Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji suddenly showed a look of horror. The look of horror exactly as Nara Shikamaru showed before. Mind reading ability? Chakra, can this ability be derived? Chapter 2574： understanding The latest website: Although it is to avoid the mind-reading problem, the days continue to go deeper, so I started scoring. However, these three people seem to be better than I thought. Looking at the scroll in his hand, Qianye''s heart couldn''t help but think of this, and he gave the three people the highest evaluation without hesitation. At first, it might be because they wanted to avoid the three people on the opposite side from going further and further on the question of mind reading, so the topic was diverted, but now, Chiba is really attracted by the answer on the scroll. Although the test on the scroll is basically a copy of the latest secret test, Chiba has considered and revised it, and there are not many questions. In addition, when he wrote the questions, he had expected that they would What kind of answers to make, and also developed a set of his own scoring standards, so when he is now scoring papers, his speed is also quite fast. At this moment, all the answers of the three have been read. After all, the question is very long, and the answer does not actually need to be very long. It is quick to pass one by one. And the respective answers given by the pig, the deer and the butterfly were somewhat beyond Chiba''s expectations. In addition to Nara Shikamaru who was already aware of the level of Nara-ninja, from the performance point of view, the tactical abilities of Aki Mito Chooji and Yamanaka Ino are also quite good. At least in some problems that test tactical execution, the two The answer is pretty good. Although Yamanaka Ino often sees Sasuke moving, and often naively quarreling or even fighting with Sakura, it has to be said that as the patriarch of the Yamanaka clan, her performance at this stage is completely qualified. Even faintly, in terms of tactical execution and understanding, it has reached the level of quasi-zhong-tolerant. This is almost completely different from the image she usually shows. Although it may be a bit unkind to say that, the current Yamanaka Ino is much better than Haruno Sakura. And Qiu Dao Dingci is also, usually looks like a fat man who can only eat, and his reaction is also slow and half a beat, but from the answer, his tactical execution is very delicate, although he usually appears as a main attacker, but can be When attacking, cooperate with Yamanaka Ino as the eye to the utmost extent. Intentionally or unconsciously, he will always be in the attacking routine, plus some leeway to take advantage of the multiplication technique. The fastest and maximum guarantee In case Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino are in danger during an attack, he can provide rescue or support. While attacking, he is also ensuring the safety of his brain and eyes. As for Nara Shikamaru, Chiba has been unexpected before. Now, looking at his answer sheet, although there is a feeling of surprise, after all, it has started to surprise before, so the impact is not as strong as Yamanaka Ino and Akiu Michi. After all, it is the contrast that takes the advantage of the score. In any case, Chiba''s professor plan has to be changed. Before, Chiba was planning to strengthen their tactical ability. He didn''t understand the secret technique after all, and if he rashly pointed his fingers, it would only be bad. It is not a good way to educate three people. Nor does it have any special training significance. However, the cooperation of the three people has clearly formed a relatively coordinated tacit understanding, and offense and defense also have their own personalities, and this is the most suitable fighting method for the three people''s character and tactical thinking that is piled up with tasks and combat experience. To be honest, Chiba shouldn''t have any interference in their tactics. If they want to interfere, it is likely to destroy this coordination, greatly reduce the efficiency of their cooperation, and even make their cooperation leaks. And if you really want to use tactical training as the main body of this professor or special training, then Chiba will have to spend at least three months with three people on missions and get to know them in actual combat. Various performances in Only in this way can they further enhance their tactical capabilities without disrupting this coordination. However, now they are only temporary special training, it is basically impossible to improve their tactics. Even Chiba couldn''t even raise any opinions. After all, any tactical change and coordination must be run-in. After the tactics are set up at once, everyone will complete the tacit understanding and perfection. Perhaps, in a team with strong tactical execution, even if there is no run-in, even if it is just now. The composition can also exert its tactical strength. However, compared to this kind of coordinated and perfect cooperation, this kind of tactics that rely solely on personal strength will have many flaws, but the flaws will be quickly made up by everyones execution. Facing ordinary enemies, naturally There is no problem, but if you encounter a great tactical master, a flaw, whether it is a flash or not, may be seen by the opponent to see the next step. At that time, the tactical power may be gone, or even be harmed. . And with this kind of coordinated and perfect cooperation, the flaws are almost negligible. Otherwise, how to call perfect coordination, the enemy may only have to resist a set of head-on resistance. As long as the difference in strength is not too great, the cooperation of the pig, deer and butterfly is better than nothing The running-in team is more efficient and cost-effective. If Chiba''s tactics now break their perfect coordination, then they must re-work in. Although the tactics proposed by a tactical master of Chiba''s level are certainly not bad, it may even make them later. Their tactical capabilities have increased a lot, but in terms of short-term benefits, they are negative points, which will reduce their tactical capabilities. In this situation, Chiba shouldn''t do this. "Finished!" And at this time, after all, it was a long time since the topic was turned off. Autumn Dao Ding Ci, who had the most dishes, finally put down his last pair of chopsticks. Lunch time is over. "How are our results?" At the same time, the words that Yamanaka Ino expected came one after another. Following the words of Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru gradually calmed his eyes. Now is the real key. Putting aside the question of mind-reading just now, this is a major issue related to the direction of their special training in the next month. "Unexpectedly." In this regard, Chiba made the highest evaluation. Unexpectedly... Good? Or is it... bad? However, since his expression really did not indicate a good or bad change, for a while, the pig, deer, butterfly and the trio didn''t know whether the unexpected was good or bad. "How to say?" Regarding this, Nara Shikamaru was also polite and asked straightforwardly. "You guys practice this first!" At this time, Chiba didn''t say much, just put a scroll in front of them and spoke. I really don''t feel afraid of trouble at all! How do you feel, Nara Shikamaru is actually quite a competitive child! At the same time, Chiba thought this way in his heart. The expression of the boy in front of him was too serious, and he didn''t have the "so troublesome" feeling of being afraid of trouble. On the contrary, he was gradually motivated, as if he was afraid of being left behind. Is it possible that Asma, this guy, really has a thorough understanding of Nara Shikamaru. If I know that I am teaching, it will unknowingly form an atmosphere where four classes compete with each other, thus maximizing the stimulation of the students In this month''s time, his enthusiasm has been greatly improved. abacus It''s really crackling. Not only Asma, but also Kakashi, Red and Kai. Everything is calculated one by one. Not only must I squeeze my surplus value, even the disciples will not let it go. Especially Kai, a person with such thick eyebrows and big eyes, thought he was the type of stalking them, but he did not expect to be so calculating. Really, there is a feeling of returning to the thief cave. I don''t know who they learned from. Then, he couldn''t help but vomit. "what is this?" At this moment, looking at the thick scroll placed in front, the three of them blinked, looked at Chiba in front, and asked. "Some basic physical skills, ninjutsu, and illusion knowledge and training programs." In response, Chiba began to clean up the dishes, and spoke. "Basic physique, ninjutsu, and illusion knowledge?" Hearing that, the three of them were taken aback for a while, you look at me, and after I look at you, they said blankly. what happened? Shouldn''t it be to improve our tactical capabilities? At this time, such a surprised idea passed through the hearts of the three of them. The three of them are not stupid, and they are tactical-oriented team units. In the tactical area, no matter how slow, even if it is a little autumn, they are all very sensitive. From the questions they have just done, they have already felt that the man in front of them is testing their tactical ability. Although there are tests for personal combat abilities, it is only a general understanding, which is a test of service tactical ability. Obviously, this new teacher is to improve their tactical ability. However, now, they were given a scroll that seemed to improve their basic skills, or to improve their personal combat capabilities. Is this a bit wrong? Is it possible that with their current tactical capabilities, should they start with the improvement of their personal combat capabilities, or the basis for the improvement of their personal combat capabilities? To be honest, the three of them are not arrogant people, but they are not arrogant people. It may be because they often use tactics to cooperate. In order to cooperate with the other two and some difficult tactics, they must treat themselves. To have an understanding, but also to have an understanding of teammates, an objective understanding. They are very clear about how many catties they have. And because cooperation with tactics often requires clear action, and from the overall situation, at least from the overall situation of the battle, including the enemys situation, environment, advantages and disadvantages, their tactical capabilities against themselves, in all tactical teams or situations The positioning is also very clear. At least, their tactical ability does not need to start from the improvement of their personal strength base. The behavior of the man in front of him even seemed to be a little perfunctory. This is something they cannot accept. Still have to give them a reasonable reason. "Your tactical ability does not need to be improved in the short term." In this regard, Chiba also saw through the minds of the three people and explained straightforwardly. "No need to promote?" After hearing this, the three looked at each other again, and then Nara Shikamaru frowned and asked. As I said just now, they are not arrogant people or arrogant people. They have a clear understanding of themselves. Also have enough knowledge of the team he formed. Do you need to improve your tactical ability? That''s just self-deception. At least they have seen the cooperation between their own teacher and other teachers in the match between this person and their teacher. They can find many of their own shortcomings. The kind of cooperation between them is not enough, that is, the tactical ability. not enough. They absolutely do not believe this sentence. "With your current tactical ability, you should know that you still have many shortcomings. However, the improvement of tactical ability often requires a long period of running-in. At this stage, your tactical ability is enough. If you rashly improve, it will let you The decline in the teams combat effectiveness is not the best training for you to improve." In response, Chiba spoke again. In the short term... isn''t it suitable for promotion? Its not that we dont need to improve, but is it not suitable for improvement now? At this time, the three of them quickly understood. "Then...this...?" Then, their eyes fell on the scroll again. Since the tactical ability is not suitable for improving their understanding, why start from the basic skills, or the basis of personal combat effectiveness? "This is to reinforce some of your shortcomings. You have a powerful family secret technique. Perhaps, you think that it is enough for you to possess the secret technique, and your secret technique is indeed very versatile, at least enough. You play a certain positioning tactical role, and you can even play very well. However, there is a saying that you can''t overwhelm you with more skills, and you will never know when your secret skills will become your disadvantage. " In response, Chiba smiled and said. These guys, together, their understanding exploded! But at this time, his heart was sighed~www.novelhall.com~ Originally thought there would be some trouble with communication, such as explaining his intentions, especially for those who are relatively slow to Qiu Dao Dingci. Compared with Yamanaka Ino, those who are more idiots, who dont think about it, ultimately rely on Nara Shikamaru. However, unexpectedly, the three peoples thinking pace is very consistent, and everyone is very concerned about this matter. It''s very heartwarming, so he doesn''t need to worry about it. At the tactical level, the three of them all understand in seconds, at least in terms of tactics, the understanding of the three is about the same. In this case, Chiba can only sigh the background of the three families of Nara, Yamanaka, and Akudo. These three have different personalities and aptitudes, and they can show the same understanding. They are also in specific tactics, which is obviously the result of education. Taking into account the situation of the three, this education is undoubtedly family education, or family education. "Really...More tactical options!" Then, at this moment, the three people''s eyes lit up almost at the same time, and they blurted out this sentence. Chapter 2575： Something to ignore Latest URL: "Thank you, Teacher Chiba, then we will go back first." Leaning deeply, Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Akimi Michiko gave a solemn thank you to Chiba, and then walked in the direction they came. "Be careful on the road." In response, Chiba smiled and nodded, and said. Did you go back like this? Could it be that they have seen through my thoughts about taking a good rest these days. And such a thought flashed through his mind. The scene in front of him still surprised him. To be honest, Chiba did not expect the three to be so simple. After knowing that he wanted to increase their tactical options, he asked whether he needed to train these basics here. After getting his own negative answer, the three of them just I plan to practice on my own with a good idea. What Chiba gave them were just some basic things. These things, without being taught by teachers, could be understood and trained on their own. They were just basic skills. You can stay with him to practice, or you can go back and make your own plan to practice. If you stay on his side to practice, then he will arrange the venue. If you practice by yourself, then feel free. Originally, Chiba thought they would choose to practice here, and maybe they would find some problems for him, but he didn''t expect that they would go back so simply, without even bringing back their heads. Of course, if the three of them went back to practice on their own, it would save him. If they were cultivating here, he would have to look after them somehow, if they had any questions, then he would naturally have to answer them. Although you don''t need to use your hands and feet, you can also have tea here and give yourself a holiday, but it will be affected after all. It''s just that he is mentally prepared and doesn''t care too much. And now, his wish was fulfilled. As for the basic skills recorded on the scrolls, it is nothing more than some physical training methods, some basic points of attention to the enemy, and some just-style ninjutsu skills tailored by Chiba. In terms of ninjutsu, Chi Ye only mentioned some rough knowledge of Chakra''s nature changes and form changes, which is not difficult for the three of them, and also listed some of the five escape ninjutsu that cooperates with the team and assists. , Are some low-difficulty, but well-used, almost unremarkable ninjutsu. This can also be considered the top priority of this upgrade of tactical choices. After all, the use of ninjutsu is always the key to a ninja''s surprise victory. The final illusion, in fact, is very small, and they are all simple and simple to deal with illusion, especially the knowledge of writing round eye illusion. Originally, this part of Chiba did not intend to teach, and there is nothing to teach. After all, the phantom ninja is very rare in the ninja world, and it is a very lucky thing to encounter it. However, now Uchiha Nobuhiko is in Kimo He had to teach these things to them. This also makes this part of Chiba the most thoughtful, covering almost all the experience and coping methods of Chiba''s illusion against Uchiha Nobuhiko, and the writing is quite front-line, I believe that the three of the three Aki Mitsuji Can fully understand. And this part of the content should also be the most comprehensive and in-depth knowledge for dealing with illusion. Even if it is not used now, it will benefit them a lot in the future. Even in the illusion warfare, it can give them an advantage. Although there is nothing in this part of how to use illusion, Chiba has no way to teach illusion, but Chiba''s level of dealing with illusion is almost condensed in this part. It can be said that it is dealing with illusion. Especially the strategy of writing the highest level of phantom magic. Chiba does not know how to use illusion, and only relies on writing round eyes or reincarnation eyes in the use of illusion. However, he is definitely no less inferior to anyone in the handling of illusion. After all, his opponent and disciple should be the first person to use illusion. And after learning this part of the knowledge, the three of them can be considered to have a little more chance of escape when they encounter Uchiha Nobuhiko. At least, you won''t be overwhelmed by illusion all at once, completely losing the opportunity to escape. "Then, should I go too." At this time, watching the three people leave, Chiba also stood up. At this time, he had already cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks, and even the tea sets had been processed, and there was nothing left. Do not. It can''t be said that there is nothing wrong. Just now, the three little guys have eaten up the inventory at home, and he has to buy some. This is the first team. There will be tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow. He wants to prepare some lunch ingredients too. Maybe its because of the relationship that Jiu Xinnai always brought him lunch, or maybe more than ten years ago, he discovered that cooking is a very pleasant thing, especially when watching others eat happily, can give him The happiness that I have rarely felt in the past ten years. It may be that students come here to have a full meal. It may be that cooking itself is a happy thing. Chiba is going to give all students a free lunch. "Speaking of which, the food on the 14th and 15th..." After Chiba made the decision, he didn''t hesitate to walk out of the Japanese-style cabin and walked towards the small forest. At the same time, in his mind, he couldn''t help but recall the days he spent with No. 14 and No. 15 on the ship after he joined the break of dawn, the first time he cooked for them. At that time, although the seasonings on the boat were simple, they were still edible. It was also the first time the three of them caught fish. The cooking method was simple grilling, but the two of them ate it hungrily. The mood at that moment, he can still remember. At that time, he felt the charm of cooking. More importantly, it was after that meal that they really approached, and they really began to hug each other to keep warm, resist the loneliness and boredom on the boat, and began to comfort each other, and began to develop a tacit understanding. Precisely because of this, they will risk rushing to Konoha to assist in the first time when they are in difficulty. Do you want Do something for them too? Thinking of this, Chiba walked into the small forest to stop, frowned and thought about it seriously. After all, the 14th and 15th came here at risk, and now Uchiha Nobuhiko is in the village of Konoha. This guy should know him well and the 14th and 15th, for the 14th and 15th. If someone who has a relationship with him is discovered by him, it is definitely a very dangerous thing. At this time, Chiba always feels a little sad if he doesn''t provide them with a meal. Although Chiba believes that the 14th and 15th will not be discovered by Uchiha Nobuhiko when Konoha arranges their identities. After all, it was also the person who had faced Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Huh? This is it?" Then, at this moment, Chiba was considering whether to prepare more ingredients. By the way, when he bought a large refrigerator, his eyes were attracted by a path in the small forest. Strictly speaking, this is not a small road. Just because more people stepped on it, a gap between two rows of trees without any plants growing was formed. If it is seen by ordinary people, it doesn''t feel much. I don''t even think this is a road, at most I think it is a slightly larger distance between the trees in the forest. However, Chiba knew it. This is a way. A path that was not originally a path. He was very familiar with the place that led to it. At this time, after making this suspicion, Chiba walked into the gap almost subconsciously, rubbing his shoulders against the trees on both sides, and he walked straight. "Really... still there." And not long after he left, his eyes suddenly opened up, and what caught his eye was a pitted open space, the sun quietly spilled, and the surging warmth seemed to rush toward his face. "Do you still train here?" Chiba''s gaze flicked across the clearing carefully, and what appeared in his eyes was that there were old potholes in the clearing, and some traces of the attack that could not be distinguished, except for these, there were ages. There are also some new traces on the surrounding trees and on the ground. Obviously, someone has been here recently. Whether it is the road that is not a road, or the new traces on this open space. But at this time, in Qianye''s mind, in this clearing, there seemed to be a graceful phantom. Before these graceful phantoms, there were three and a half-year-old children. "The memory...has been blurred." Looking at the open space, Chiba at this time couldn''t help but feel a touch of emotion. Knowing this open space, he can no longer remember the after-dinner exercise that he met for the first time. That time, he played a perfect after-dinner exercise with Hirohiko and Xuena for the first time. Do not. It can''t be said that he can''t remember it, but the details of that battle have been vague enough that he can''t remember. He couldn''t even remember how he won or what tactics he used. The only thing I remember is that at that time, I felt the feeling of being no longer alone. "Really... So many years have passed." Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but raise his head slightly, and the sunlight made him squint his eyes slightly. The feeling of sunlight is still the same as at that time, and even the angle from which it shines has never changed. However, at this time, Chiba''s smile turned up from the memory, but there was a sadness. Two or three years... Two or three years... But in his heart, it was muttering. ... "Shikamaru, why should we leave early? Teacher Chiba has said that we can practice with him, isn''t it better to practice with him?" At this time, on the other side, Akomi Mitsuji, who was merging into the bustling street, looked at Nara Shikamaru walking ahead, and couldn''t help but ask. "That''s true." Nara Shikamaru hadn''t responded yet, and Yamanaka Ino couldn''t help but speak. Indeed, if you are training at Teacher Chiba, you can ask directly if you have any questions. If you really need some practice, then the first time, it is best to do it under the eyes of the teacher. If there is anything wrong, you can let the teacher first Correct. Then, you can avoid the wrong path. The second and third time will also be smoother, basically on the right track once. But now, if you experience cultivation, even the most basic things will risk detours. Shikamaru''s behavior, even with such a tacit understanding of them, was somewhat incomprehensible. "Today, don''t disturb Teacher Chiba any more." In response, Nara Shikamaru looked back at the two and said. "why?" Hearing this, Qiu Daoding said almost subconsciously. "Yes... Is there any problem? I don''t think Mrs. Chiba is impatient." But at this moment, Yamanaka Ino frowned, as if recalling the situation just now, and said quite puzzled. She didn''t think that Mr. Chiba at the time could not be disturbed. Even, uh... Teacher Chiba, that kind of calm and gentle feeling makes people feel safe. It must have been a type that fascinated thousands of girls. "Indeed, there is nothing wrong with the Chiba-sensei just now, but did you find out? In this story of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Is there any reason why we shouldn''t stay?" In response, Nara Shikamaru said lightly. "reason?" Hearing this, Yamanaka Ino and Qiu Dao Dingci were slightly taken aback. Nobuhiko Uchiha? Is there any reason why I shouldn''t stay? At the same time, their hearts are a little confused. Isn''t it because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s existence, so we have to train harder under the hands of Mr. Chiba? After being confused, they had such a natural idea in their hearts. "Well, don''t you think that we have overlooked the purpose of Teacher Chiba''s return to the village?" In response, Nara Shikamaru spoke again. The purpose of Mr. Chiba''s return to the village? Hearing this, Yamanaka Ino and Akio Docho looked at each other, with a somewhat incomprehensible expression on their faces, obviously not knowing what Nara Shikamaru meant. "The Nine Tails Rebellion lost everything. After investigating Uchiha Nobuhiko for so many years, he suddenly returned to the village and directly disclosed that he was still alive. Although there are elements to stabilize the current situation here~www.novelhall.com~ But, let''s just look at this matter from the perspective of the village, how about from the perspective of Teacher Chiba?" Upon hearing this, Nara Shikamaru spoke again. "Isn''t it because Uchiha Nobuhiko appeared in the village?" In this regard, the two spoke in unison. From a personal point of view, isn''t it because Uchiha Nobuhiko is now in Konoha. Whether it is revenge or protection of the village, he should disclose his identity? At the same time, they thought so in their hearts. "I mean leaving aside these external factors, Chiba-sensei''s own factors, what about his body and mind?" In response, Nara Shikamaru sighed slightly and said. Own factor? Hearing this, Yamanaka Ino and Qiu Daoding both frowned and looked at each other. "Recuperation. After more than ten years of tracking, you still have to hide your body. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t bear it. Teacher Chiba needs recuperation. We can''t take up his time too much." In this regard, Nara Shikamaru is not selling off, so said. is it! That''s it! Indeed, it is true! Upon hearing this, the two also suddenly realized. "Let''s go, we have a lot to do today." But at this time, Nara Shikamaru didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly, his steps quickened instantly. "Oh!" In this regard, Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuji no longer entangled, and followed. Latest URL: To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click: Mobile reading of this book: Published book reviews: In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (things ignored in Chapter 2575), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 2576： Find Latest URL: "Thank you for your patronage, and welcome to come again next time." The butcher shop in Konoha Village has been in business for more than 100 years. The boss looked at the white-haired young man in front of him and bowed slightly from his heart, but he gave a thankful gift that he hadn''t done for a long time, and said sincerely. "boss" However, facing the sincere gratitude of the butcher shop owner, the white-haired young man slowly raised his brows. "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with the meat? Master Chiba." Regarding this, the butchers owner flashed a dignified face, walked out of the counter, stopped beside the white-haired young man, and looked at the meat of the half pig on the stall beside the white-haired young man. After checking up and down, I looked at the white-haired young man and asked. "No." In response, the white-haired young man shook his head and said. It is Chiba. "Where is that?" Hearing that, the butcher shop owner asked again. At this time, the butcher shop owner''s brows were already tangled, and he obviously couldn''t think of any problems. "price." At this time, Chiba''s eyes had fallen on the price tags of various parts hanging above the door frame of the store. The problem lies here, the price is wrong. According to Qianye''s estimation, the boss had at least reduced his money by 50% of his own meat. "Hahaha! This! This is a discount for you. A 50% discount!" In response to this, the butcher shop owner suddenly laughed and said. is it It turned out to be a matter of price! Its not the meat! Really... Master Chiba is too real. And his originally worried heart, but at this time also calmed down, such a thought passed in his heart. Originally, I thought that there was something wrong with the meat, but it was really a big problem. This was not only related to the sign of the century-old shop he inherited from his ancestors, but also to the sign of his Konoha''s century-old meat farm. However, the signboard is second. This is sold to Lord Chiba! As a person who has lived through that era, after knowing that Lord Chiba died in battle, he, a five-strong and three-thin man, could hardly believe it, and what came with it was a kind of despair. To be honest, he thought that Konoha would be finished. He has even made plans to smash jade instead of tile. And it was at that time that he really understood that the village, and even the young man he felt disgusted with, was already such an important person, and in his mind, he was already such an important person. He is someone he admires and trusts sincerely. At the same time, at that time, he was also ashamed of his disgust and unfair treatment of this child. Moreover, this shame has continued to this day, now and now. Therefore, this time, whether it was out of personal affair or out of guilt, he decided to sell the best meat to this young man at half price. If it wasn''t for fear that the young man in front of him would not accept it, he even planned to give it away. Be it, a little bit of compensation and respect for this young man. However, I didn''t expect that the young man in front of him would have discovered so keenly. But I think about it, right now is the hero of Konoha, the fifth generation of Hokage in the future, who has experienced so many battles, large and small, should be performing tasks that only he can perform that they dare not even think of. , His little hands and feet were found to be normal. Ah At this moment, Qianye sighed deeply in his heart. What is the first one? At the same time, such a helpless thought passed in his mind. To be honest, the butcher in front of him unknowingly cut the price for him, not the first one, and even the discount is not the lowest. The most exaggerated is the food market next to the butcher''s shop. The whole audience gave him a discount, almost for nothing. It is precisely because of this that he is concerned about the price. Otherwise, it is estimated that the price of meat will not be detected so quickly. Along the way, Chiba paid attention. As for why these merchants gave him such a big discount and such a big price reduction, Chiba still knows. "Then I pay the original price, can you deliver it to my house for me? I have a lot of things to buy and I just came back." However, Chiba didn''t intend to accept it, and said. Although Konoha also has a series of penalties for bribery, he is now in a high position, but this should not be regarded as a bribe, and acceptance is actually harmless. However, Chiba is not willing to accept such discounts. Still the same as before, the villagers'' treatment of themselves has changed, he has felt it more than ten years ago, and he feels that it is enough to stop disgusting, he is also used to the similar interpersonal relationship, not too close, not too distant , Now this atmosphere makes him feel uncomfortable. On this point, he is still the same as before. If one day the villagers really make a big change of 180 degrees, he will definitely not adapt. And now, he is really a bit uncomfortable. "No, that''s all, I''ll help you..." In response, the butcher shook his hand quickly. "Duh." However, before he said this, a pile of money was placed on the stall, but the young man in front of him had disappeared without a trace. "Master Chiba?" After taking a look at Qian Yin, the butcher shop owner was taken aback for a while, then turned around and couldn''t help but call out. However, there was no response. Obviously, this Lord Chiba is already far away. "Am I saying something wrong?" After finding no results, the butcher scratched his head, blinked his eyes, and couldn''t help recalling what he had just said, muttering to himself. "no" Then, after thinking about it, he didn''t realize that he was wrong, and scratched his head again. After that, he sighed helplessly, but he didn''t feel any dissatisfaction with Chiba''s sudden departure. Thinking that Chiba might be really busy and anxious, he picked up the money and counted it, and found that it happened to be the price of the meat. . "It''s really not a penny less!" Then, subconsciously, he spit out such a sentence. "Son! Come down quickly and send the meat to Master Chiba." After that, he didn''t insist anymore. After receiving the money, he took another peeled rabbit and threw it into the meat bought by Chiba, and then shouted toward the store. "Got it." And a slightly lazy voice soon came from the room. "Do you know Mr. Chiba''s home?" In response, the butcher''s owner called again. "do not know." The lazy voice responded honestly. Then came a series of explanations from the butcher shop owner. For this group of people, it is actually very clear who lives where. Although the village has been replaced by a more prosperous commercial street after the expansion of the village, it is still the favorite market for shopping in Konoha Village. There are many acquaintances, and occasionally there is a need for home delivery. Gradually, businesses here and there are very clear about the addresses of old acquaintances. Back then, Chiba was also a regular customer here. It''s just that the big guys remember that they were all the eldest girls named Xuenai. Now, the hostess of the cabin is no longer there, but the cabin is still in place, and the butcher knows the address. Mr. Chiba, shouldn''t be comfortable with dealing with people. After explaining to his son, looking at the place where Chiba disappeared, the butcher shop owner had such a thought in his mind. ... "Is this way, will it be a little unkind?": At this time, Chiba, who had already left the market, frowned slightly. At this moment, he suddenly discovered that the appearance of leaving behind the money just now was too high. Although, he almost ran away just now. However, in the eyes of others, it may not be a real escape, and it may be a kind of domineering. "Ah" Then, in the next second, Chiba, on a roof of a commercial street, sighed long. How do you feel, once you get here, it feels like you have gone back to the past. At the same time, this frustration flashed in his heart. Perhaps, some things really cannot be changed. When he first crossed this world, even if the memory had been passive, he still maintained an indifferent attitude towards life. He was accustomed to loneliness and blended into loneliness. Perhaps many people regarded loneliness as a scourge, and they have been preaching that people are social creatures. , Is the need for the presence of partners. But, to be honest, its just like that after a long time alone. And that kind of indifferent and lonely attitude is already part of his character. Even if he has experienced a lot now, he has also received a lot of warmth. By the way, his character has also changed a lot. However, part of the indifferent and lonely character at the beginning is still there, and it may not be obvious anymore. However, the behavior of his escape just now undoubtedly explained. These characters still exist in his current character. This part of the character will be particularly obvious when meeting those people who were originally sociable but not too familiar. For example, the boss of the butcher shop just now, and all the bosses who just dealt with in the market. "It seems that when I reach Konoha, I am fully exposed." Then, thinking of this, Chiba smiled slightly and murmured in his mouth. "Ok?" Then, in the next second, Chiba''s gaze was a pause, falling on a certain sign below the front. Konoha superbun? Did you move here? I thought it was closed! And in his heart, there is a joy. At this time, where his gaze settled, it was a somewhat worn-out brand that he was particularly familiar with. At the beginning, if it were not for this brand, he might not have been able to practice Bamen Dunjia. But by eating the steamed buns here, he has developed the Bamen Dunjia. To be honest, he had just returned to the village. In his spare time, he had found this Konoha super-large steamed buns on a limited basis, but because of the expansion, the steamed buns shop did not know where it moved, plus at that time. Back to the village, there are more trivial matters. So it stopped. Now, unexpectedly, by chance, he discovered the shop address for him. Speaking of it, now think about it, this Konoha super big steamed bun is a bit different from an ordinary steamed bun shop. At this time, Chiba''s heart could not help but focus on Konoha''s extra-large steamed buns. At the beginning, he chose Konoha super large steamed buns as a staple food, one is because it is large enough to be eaten as a second meal. Secondly, it is full of energy under its plain appearance. At that time, he thought that the world possesses the magical power of Chakra, and magical food that is a bit contrary to common sense is also normal. It is very likely that the owner of this Konoha steamed bun shop may be a descendant of a family who possesses some family secrets or blood succession boundaries, and masters the cooking techniques that can make steamed buns contain various nutrients needed by the human body. Even at that time, Chiba was planning to make a good relationship and learn something secretly, and wondered if he could cook some food to change his defective body by relying on this cooking technique. However, after he knocked on the side, the steamed buns were nothing more than the cooking method of steamed buns, no different from his previous life. Later, it stopped. After all, at that time, he was a bit urgent and utilitarian to improve his strength. Seeing that there was no result he wanted, he just abandoned it. But now, when he no longer needs to improve his strength, and when everything slows down, he also has more knowledge reserves. After more knowledge reserves, he discovered that he had missed a very critical point. Although steamed buns are still the cooking method of steamed buns, they produce steamed buns that can provide energy for an adult. This is actually unusual in itself. There is still something to dig in. And this place that can be excavated is the material. Since steamed buns have this effect, there are two reasons, one is the cooking technique, and the other is the special materials. From Chiba''s eyes now, it should be a matter of materials. It is very possible that this Konoha super large steamed bun is made of Junliang pills, and it is purely nutritious, and will not affect the childs development due to eating too much. Although I dont know why it can be cooked like ordinary steamed buns. There is no medicinal smell, or the smell of army food pills. But ~www.novelhall.com~ Now this Konoha superbun has such a great effect, it can only be so. "It''s been a long time since I have eaten it. Let''s see if the taste is still the same!" Then, after thinking of this, Chiba took a breath and took the first step. A feeling of nostalgia is already filling Chiba''s heart. Anyway, this is really a "childhood" memory. "Sister! Come to Konoha finally, shall we just eat steamed buns?" And at this time, just as Chiba was about to jump off the eaves, there was such a voice with a slight complaint from the Konoha Manju Store. "Well, although I brought enough money this time, I don''t know how long it will take to find the benefactor. We still have to save a little bit." Then, amidst a clear female voice, a woman and a man walked out of the steamed bun shop. Chapter 2577： Remember Latest URL: Benefactor? Not to come to see the Zhongnin exam, but to find a benefactor? Is there such a thing? The two people who walked out of the Konoha steamed bun store successfully attracted Chiba''s attention. They originally wanted to go to the Konoha steamed bun store and had a long-lost meal in Chiba, but they stopped immediately. "After finally coming out, can you not eat better?" After Chiba looked at it, he saw that the young man who seemed to be about seventeen or eighteen years old spoke with dissatisfaction. "We still have to save some." In this regard, the girl in her twenties firmly rejected the young man''s ideas. Depending on the clothes, it should not be from Konoha or Fire Country. This style of dressing, and judging from the fabrics of the clothes they use, should not be a wealthy area. What can be ruled out is the major ninja villages. At this time, Chiba, who had already followed the two, flashed such a thought in his mind. Judging from the clothing of the two, it is definitely not the style of Konoha or Fire Country. Although the number of styles of dressing in this ninja world is quite limited, there are still different customs in various places. Yes, especially in the Five Ninja Villages separated by terrain, or the five countries, each place has more or less different clothes. And the clothes of these two people are not like the dressing styles of any of the five major countries. Over the past ten years, because of the need to collect information, they have also traveled to various countries, and in order to better integrate into the countries, Chiba There is still considerable research on the clothing of various countries. Since it is not the Big Five, then it is naturally those of small countries. However, the clothing of a small country is a bit messy. It may be because it is located in the gap between the five major countries. Except for some particularly remote small countries, the clothing of other small countries is a mixture of fish and dragons. There are various places, and the national power of small countries is limited. Relatively poor, coupled with being in various traffic routes, so there are all kinds of people, and there are people wearing all kinds of clothes. Chiba couldn''t tell which small country the two people belonged to. However, it is certain that, judging from the clothing style and the relatively inferior fabric of the clothes, the two people should be born in small countries. Relatively poor, but should be born in a small country that cannot recover. After all? Have you seen it in Chiba? What are the really poor countries like? What are the real small countries that survive in the cracks. Even these small countries will not even be displayed on the map? It is the darkness of the entire Ninja world in the true sense. A person born in a small country who can walk in the Konoha prosperous area wearing clothes that looks a little old, is already in a good condition? At least it is also worry-free? Maybe he can get some education. Whether it is ninja education or ordinary education. I have to say that the manifestation of the wealth gap really exists in every world. "But? Is it easy to come to Konoha once? Can''t you eat something good?" At this moment, the two people looking for the benefactor had already turned out from the corner of the street, and Chiba hurriedly led into the shadows, taking advantage of the two being unprepared, changing a tracking angle. At the same time? The young man of the two complained again. Obviously, for Konoha this time? He was still looking forward to it. Eat, drink, play or something. After all, people who were born in Konoha may not know it? But for people from outside the village, Konoha is almost synonymous with prosperity? It is the end that many countries and ninja villages can never struggle to reach. Except for the big ninja village, who is not convinced? Basically, no matter which big ninja village stands in, the small elementary ninja village is basically a little "longing for" Konoha. And now, as a small Ninja Village, it is normal to have such emotions and to say such words. "No way." However, the reaction of the woman among the two was unusually simple, as if she was very determined to save money, and looking for this benefactor, she had already done a protracted battle. It shows her firm determination. Even Chiba can feel an almost paranoid feeling. It seems that this time, this woman must find this benefactor, no matter what. "I don''t even know the name, how can I find it?" Seeing the woman''s words, the young man said quite complaining. "Search the entire Konoha Village." In this regard, the woman''s words were extremely firm. What kind of kindness is this? Without a name, you must find it if you die? And, in the village of Konoha, are there any good people doing this? But at this time, when he heard these words, Chiba''s brows frowned slightly. To be honest, the reason why Chiba is attracted by these two people is because it is quite rare in this ninja world to find a benefactor. Indeed, no matter in war or non-war missions, every ninja will do something good that does not hinder the mission because of a personal emotion. After all, ninjas are also humans. Seeing injustices and tragedies, they will do what they can to solve such injustices and tragedies and seek peace of mind without affecting the task. After all, ninjas are not war-killing machines, and their hearts are long. It is just their training that allows them to do many cold and ruthless things that ordinary people can''t imagine. But that was only during the mission. When the task requires it. If it is out of mission, it is normal to give some help to people in other villages. Especially Konoha Ninja. In fact, in the past ten years, Chiba has been wandering in the dark world, and I can often hear some tips on dealing with Konoha ninjas. The most mentioned here is that Konoha ninjas often have some ideas that ninjas should not have. If you are not sure that you can retreat all over, you can arrest a few civilians first. It can be seen that Konoha Ninja still has a certain reputation for caring for civilians. Therefore, it is actually not impossible for someone to come to Konoha Village to find a benefactor. Of course, it is also possible that Konoha''s ninja saved the two people here, but Konoha''s ordinary people. However, Chiba feels that the possibility is not great. If ordinary people rescued these two people, then they would certainly not only know one Konoha village, but they would not even know the name of the benefactor. Because if it is an ordinary person of Konoha, to distinguish which village he is from, it must be self-reported or questioned. Ordinary people have no obvious village mark to be identified, since these two people have found here now If you come, then you must be thinking about repaying your favor at the time, so since you have inquired or the other party has reported the family, you will definitely ask clearly so that you can repay you in the future. Since the savior even reported his origin, he would certainly not be stingy with a name. Now, the name is unknown. The only possibility is that the people who rescued him didn''t say anything, they knew Konoha from where. In this case, there is basically only one possibility. This rescuer is a ninja, because the ninja has obvious village marks, such as forehead protection, such as Konoha''s battle uniform, and, most likely, after the Konoha ninja rescued, he left directly without giving them An opportunity to ask questions. Or tell them anything. This is also in line with the style of a ninja. You can help, but you can''t say anything, and you have lost many words. And this is why, this Chiba is attracted by the two. Because of the style of the ninja, or the style of the Konoha ninja, the rescued person may know which village the benefactor is in, but he doesn''t know all the information about the benefactor. In the end, even if he wants to repay his favor, he has no way. Moreover, sometimes, the rescuer may not be the benefactor of the rescued. The best examples are Nagato, Xiaonan, and Yahiko. Their miserable situation Konoha also has a share in it, but it was Konoha''s ninja Jiraiya who saved them in the end. Sometimes, this kind of gratitude will be diluted because of this contradiction, and even appear unappreciative. In this case, even if you don''t appreciate it or even stab the backhand, it is normal. If Konoha hadn''t caused or participated in the disaster, they would have been able to live peacefully, so why should they accept their love? Perhaps the Konoha Ninja offered a helping hand, and his behavior could be described as noble. However, for the rescued, is it necessary to repay the executioner or one of the executioners who dragged him into the abyss of misery? Therefore, in fact, the relationship between giving and repaying kindness is very contradictory. Moreover, generally speaking, Konoha ninjas make moves because they feel uneasy. Helping hands can be regarded as a means of self-comfort, a kind of self-satisfaction. Nothing, I didn''t expect any repayment. Not back stab is considered the greatest comfort to him. As for the rescued, it is gratifying to escape a catastrophe, and it is a kindness, but without these executioners, how can one be saved? At most, it is a kindness and a hate, which will change Konoha. , But the hatred of shattered homeland in my heart will not change. Precisely because of this, there will not be any bridges for repaying one''s favor. At most, they will have their own ways. At least in the image of Chiba, there is no such thing. Moreover, there is a more cruel reason. , That is, even if the Konoha Ninja offered a helping hand, the person who was finally saved was only saved for a while, and in the end, he died. This is also the real cruel and dark place in this ninja world. Life and death are never guaranteed. This is especially true for those in small countries and villages. Even if it is a helping hand, it can only be a powerless tragedy in the end. The situation like this is really quite rare. That''s why Chiba is so interested. He was a little curious. What did the Konoha Ninja who saved the two people do at the beginning, attracting the girl from a long distance, without any way, even if you have to go through the whole Konoha village, you must find her benefactor . "Search the entire Konoha Village? Sister, are you crazy?" At this time, hearing his sister''s words without thinking, the young man almost jumped up, looking at his enchantment with shock. "I''m not crazy." Regarding this, the woman just said lightly. She seemed to know that her younger brother would definitely react like this, and she was psychologically prepared. What comes out is full of determination. "Although it is the Ninja test now, all the Konoha ninjas should be in the village, but...this range is too wide, and there are some places that we can''t reach, how can it be..." Hearing that, the young man was full of incredible, cried strangely. "Then I have been waiting here, and we have enough dishes. If he never shows up, I will buy a store here and wait for him." In this regard, the woman is extremely determined, and even has made preparations for a long and protracted battle. Suddenly, the young man was stunned. At the same time, Chiba also stopped in amazement. This... doesn''t seem to be a simple repayment. At this time, a relatively slow nerve in Chiba seemed to be touched. What did that Konoha ninja do to her? Is it just a life-saving grace? At this time, Qianye''s heart was full of this kind of doubt. "At that time, you were still a baby. I don''t know. If he hadn''t secretly stuffed dry food and money into your swaddling clothes, I am afraid that you and I were starving to death, and the bones were all eaten. How could it be possible to get out? Village, find your current home." At this time, looking at the young man who stopped, the woman called the sister sighed softly and said. "but" Hearing this, a complex color flashed across the youth''s face. After a while of silence, he spoke: "This is really a needle in a haystack..." "If I can''t find it, I will stay in Konoha for the rest of my life. I have also done some Konoha business, and I know a few people more or less. It is still okay to get a business residence permit here. Besides, now in the major villages. They all attach great importance to commerce. It is okay to get a firm foothold here. As long as you stay in Konoha Village, you wont worry about finding him. In response, a slightly unpleasant color flashed on the woman''s face, and she spoke. "sister" When he heard this, the young man opened his mouth while looking at the steadfast and unusual look on his sister''s face, but after all, he didn''t say anything. "gone." At this time, the woman spoke again and started again. Helplessly, the young man sighed and continued to follow his sister. baby? Dry food? Infant? At this time, Chiba, who followed the two of them, was startled after hearing these words, and did not follow. Plus they were born in Ninja Village... How do you feel, there has been such a thing before? At the same time, he fell into contemplation. Faintly in ~www.novelhall.com~ this section, he seems to have seen it a long time ago. It seems that there is a little impression. "Sister...I see, then we can simply arrange to be a merchant here. This is also the village of Konoha. We don''t have to worry about the war in the future. We don''t have to worry about the village being destroyed by the war." And at this time, the voice of the young man who had already walked away came slowly. War? The village... Could it be that! And that''s the sentence, Chiba''s brain suddenly flashed. Then, suddenly turning his head, his eyes looked at the two people who were going away with amazement. No way It''s that time! Chapter 2578： Kindness The latest website: "You child is really true. How can it be so simple? It is only a bottom-line strategy. If we really want to settle in Konoha, even if we are only as a tourist, we must also take the country of grass. My family moved here, and, after leaving the familiar village, came to a strange place, and it was still a highly competitive village of Konoha. Without any personal connections and understanding, business was quite difficult." Hearing her brother''s words, the woman''s lips showed a slight smile, which seemed to be quite happy, but she sighed slightly. Having said that, it is still quite difficult to take root in Konoha. Although she started doing business with the capital, until now, she has actually been doing business with Konoha consciously, and after the Konoha Kyuubi Rebellion, she planned to give Konoha quite a bit For her help, especially during the period when the country of Grass was closed, she did a lot of things for the two countries'' transactions. Even though, her business is not big. At that time, she was already prepared to win Konoha''s network, and she didn''t miss Konoha, at least in the business sector, Konoha still took good care of those who helped. Many orders that shouldn''t have been given to small merchants like her were almost continuously sent over. Even this time, when I came to Konoha to watch the Ninja exam, the ninja hired by the Konoha caravan was still willing to take her all the way. It can be said that although it has ulterior motives, this should also be the most profitable investment in her life. And with this kind of relationship network, she can work as a resident traveler in the village of Konoha and get a storefront. She has also investigated. Now many settlers in Konoha Village started with resident merchants. Although the resident merchants will be quarantined when fighting or on alert, Konoha The village will also provide protection. At least, as long as the village of Konoha was not breached, or the facility separating them was breached, they would still have nothing to question. Because of this, many businessmen like to do business with Konoha and build a relationship with Konoha. Of course, it is quite difficult to obtain the business license issued by Konoha who has become a resident tourist. The living area of ??Konoha Village is also limited. It is impossible to allow tourist merchants to settle in endlessly, and also to guard against spies in enemy villages. , The audit is also quite stringent. However, her words should still go smoothly. During this time, Konoha''s attitude towards her can also be seen. The Konoha Kyuubi Rebellion was hit hard in all aspects, that is, she has been using her own The network of relationships gave Konoha. Although the scale was not very large, it played a leading role, and put Konoha and the country of grass on the right track first. The contribution may be small, but it is still meaningful. Moreover, she is not a spy, and there is nothing suspicious, so there is no question to apply for a temporary business license. With this certificate, as long as she buys a shop, she can live in Konoha Village semi-permanently. As long as there are no accidents, permanent residence is not a problem. In this way, she can also wait for her benefactor. One day you will find it. However, since she stayed and since she had taken the shop, she had to do business, to support herself and her younger brother, and that was completely from scratch. And she has seen it just now, although Konoha''s business ecology is very dynamic, but the competition is very fierce, especially as a resident tourist. Konoha''s merchants are actually divided into two types. One is local businessmen. These people have lived in Konoha for generations. They are already Konoha people. They generally operate a variety of shops based on their place of residence. Most of them do business with acquaintances. Because they are Konoha people, their own shops are basically in prime locations. No matter what festivals or usual times, there is no shortage of passenger flow, very stable, and not under pressure. It was also the first group supported by Konoha Village during the depression. The other is the so-called resident tourists. The most they do are basically some wholesale business, and they are more about communicating Konoha and the circulation of goods outside. They are basically semi-fixed businesses, and their main customers are also regular customers. Generally, it is the local merchants above, and some are in the village of Konoha itself, and there are also customers of Konoha villagers, but the ratio is not, basically it is like a service point for communicating with the outside cargo industry. This kind of pressure is much greater than that of local merchants. If you are not careful, you may suffer huge losses due to the problem of cargo transportation. Those who can be such a merchant must either have a network outside or they have strong strength. Or both. Although Konoha''s control in the business sector is quite good, there is basically no vicious competition, and because of its stability, the competitiveness of local businessmen is lower than that of other types or local businessmen, and the soil for resident tourists is still very fertile. of. Moreover, I have to say that the atmosphere among the Konoha civilians is really good. There are not so many intrigues. It may be because there are often long-term peaces and few wars have spread to Konoha Village. Konoha''s civilians always have one Kind of simplicity and sincerity. However, even if there is no malicious competition, this is still a very risky business model. In addition to the risks of its own business scope, there are also surrounding risks. There is no other reason, the competition is too fierce. As businessmen who travel from the south to the north, they may not have as thorough knowledge of the entire ninja world as the ninja, but they also know much more than ordinary people. They know very well where the entire ninja world is most suitable for life. Yes, almost most of the businessmen, except for having a special attachment to their hometown or incapable of that ability, basically 60 to 70% of them yearn for life in Konoha Village. Konoha also does not restrict the issuance of temporary business licenses, so as long as they have the ability to make profits for Konoha and are not harmful to Konoha, they can basically get them. Moreover, Konoha also has settlements and commercial streets specially arranged for resident merchants. Basically, there is no need to worry about places and shops to live, as long as you work with peace of mind. This also makes the number of resident tourists in Konoha very large, and Konoha''s demand is always limited, whether it is private or official. Although some commercial tasks similar to ninja tasks will be released from time to time, they are basically Super rare materials and resources. There are many people and the demand is indeed limited. Since the competition is fierce, some people are destined to be unable to survive in Konoha. In the end, even with a temporary business license, he could not live in Konoha. Now, although she can stay in Konoha, she doesn''t know how long she can stay, and it is definitely a very difficult thing. Some merchants who are larger than her business scale have suffered in this regard. She is a small-scale merchant, not to mention the difficulty. Although she once brought her own master and said that she was the most business-minded and lucky he had ever seen, business is real calculations. There is no luck. Besides, how can she have such good luck in Konoha? Stabilize your heels casually. Although she really wants to find a benefactor and be able to stay in Konoha, reality is reality, and a person born like her would not have too many illusions. This is a very realistic question. That''s how it was said, but she was still a little nervous to realize it. "I believe in my sister. When the time comes, when my sister settles down, I will help you manage the business in the country of grass. I will supply you when the time comes." In this regard, the youth did not have blind self-confidence, but only stated a relatively feasible business strategy. Hearing these words, the woman stopped suddenly and looked back at her brother in surprise. At this time, the two had reached a secluded place, but they did not attract much attention. "You... are really grown up!" Then, after watching for a long time, after seeing the young man thinking that he had said something wrong, the woman said with certainty. At this moment, her mind flashed past the baby who was waiting to be fed in the swaddle. Now that wailing baby waiting to be fed has grown into a man who can take care of his livelihood in the blink of an eye. The woman at this time was a little bit emotional, and also a little trance. She still remembered that at that time, there was nothing to eat in the village, and even the seeds for planting crops had been eaten clean. The whole village was as silent as dead. My parents have not returned for a month, and they should have died on the way to find food, together with the good uncles and aunts. Their village is dead. It is estimated that she and her baby brother will not be able to survive for two days. From the moment the war began, people like them were destined to die. The weak could not survive the war, and they might even be worse than animals. She also knew that she had already known since her parents had not returned on the tenth day. Originally, she was desperate. She was ready to die. Even during the day, she could see those adults who were sitting at the door of the house with dull eyesight, and from time to time she would look at herself and her younger brother, especially his younger brother. At that time, the sluggish and lifeless gaze would always reveal a bit of brilliance and hope. She knew that as long as she couldn''t make it through, these people would eat the bones of herself and her brother. To be honest, she doesn''t blame these kind-hearted adults. After all, in the whole village, only she and her brother are the two who will die the fastest. Even if they die faster, they are lucky. At that time, although she was still young, she was able to understand what kind of purgatory situation would be if something like that happened. When they are alive, they will be regarded as food reserves. In fact, at that time, she had lost all hope, but she was not desperate, she was just calmly preparing for death. She just didn''t expect that there would be such a person. She didn''t have any hope. The young man suddenly turned back, and kept all the dry food and money behind by covering everyone''s ears. There is almost enough dry food to support them for a month. No, if you count the junliang pills, it is enough for them to eat for three months. There is also money, although not too much, but it is enough for them to settle down in another village. A relatively poor, but peaceful and safe village settled down. At that moment, her hope of life was ignited all at once. That night, she took her younger brother to escape from the hopeless hometown, heading all the way to the hinterland of the country of grass, and finally arrived at the village where she is now, a small mountain village with few people but simple folk customs. Then he ran up to Shang with the money and pulled his brother up. I also had a good life and led the people in the village to live a better life. But after stability and surplus, another thought continued to grow, she wanted to find the boy. During this time in business, she also knew that at that time, the young man was wearing a forehead guard. It is the symbol of a ninja. And above the forehead, there is a sign of Ninja Village. The sign on the boy''s forehead is exactly the sign of Konoha Village. Yes, she knows that her benefactor, the teenager who changed her life, no, he should be a man now, he is in the village of Konoha. She must find this person. And she is like this. Since she has decided to do it, she must do it and will never give up. It is precisely because of this personality that she can persevere, and only a man can do business. She has also experienced countless difficulties and dangers, even life-threatening. However, she survived after all. The reason why she has been able to survive is because she always has no way to forget the words that the young man did not say at that time, but the words that came out in his eyes. Live! Perhaps, at that moment, she was destined to come to him. If you can live, who is willing to die? Undoubtedly, it was that teenager who ignited her hope and tapped all her potential for survival. It can be said that without that teenager, she would have been gone. Where can I feel so much warmth, and where can there be such a good day. But now, her younger brother seemed to have grown up in an instant, and besides her joy, she also strengthened her mind even more. If you can Even at this moment, a somewhat twitchy thought passed in her heart. No no no! Maybe he already... But soon this idea was thrown out by her in a panic. "What''s wrong? Sister?" At this time, seeing his sister''s face suddenly turned red, the young man hurriedly said. "It''s nothing, but my sister is a little happy, you have grown up." In response, the woman said straightforwardly. It was just a little cramped in the tone. "Did the sister agree? Great!" And hearing this sentence, UU reading www.uukanshu.com youth is almost ecstatic. At that time, he was a baby and knew nothing. However, he knew his sister''s thoughts of repaying gratitude. He also knew those things, and he also knew that boy. Although there were some complaints just now, it was only a complaint that I couldn''t enjoy when I first arrived in the prosperous place. He is a sister who supports her wholeheartedly. If he hadn''t had his own sister, he would have died. In this world, except for the villagers and Hanako, he only trusts his sister. Only the sister treats herself best. "Really...you, have grown up." However, before he waited for him to say anything, a sigh of emotion suddenly rang beside them. Chapter 2579： Show up Latest URL: "Who are you?" Hearing the abrupt sound, the siblings suddenly bricked and said in astonishment. "Unexpectedly, you are still alive." When their eyes settled, they saw a white-haired young man wearing Konoha''s ordinary casual clothes and covering his right eye, looking at them quietly, with emotion on his face. At the same time, this sigh was also slowly spit out from the white-haired young man''s mouth. "You...know us?" Regarding the white-haired young man''s words, the siblings wanted to go. Then, the woman bricked and looked at the white-haired young man in front of her, and said in confusion. However, in his tone, the consternation and faint sense of horror disappeared. Looking at the forehead guard around the individual''s waist, it is undoubtedly Konoha''s ninja. This is the site of Konoha Village. Although the opposite is a ninja, there is nothing to worry about. I didn''t do anything suspicious, and although it was secluded here, people passed by. If this ninja is really going to disadvantage them, he wouldn''t pick this place to start. She can also be regarded as traveling from the south to the north. She has seen a lot of sinister things at a young age and knows how to protect herself. Even in the village of Konoha, she is also careful. If you start in this place, then even if Konohas people can turn a blind eye, the people from outside the village who come and go because of this Zhongnin exam, or in other words, the various people in the entire Ninja world, its not necessarily Will be familiar and ignored. Although it may not be said at the time, this matter can be spread. At that time, it will have a very adverse effect on Konoha, and the ninja in front of them will definitely not be disadvantageous to them. At least in the current situation, the ninja in front of him is somewhat "controlled" by them. Moreover, the white-haired ninja in front of them seemed to know them, but they didn''t have any impression of this white-haired young man. Therefore, there is such a sentence. "You belong to that village, right." But at this time, the white-haired young man''s eyes flashed a trace of remembrance, and he spit out such a sentence. At this moment, the white-haired young man, that is, Chiba, remembered thoroughly, and knew who these two people were before him. Back then, they could be regarded as the first time Chiba came into contact with civilians under war, and it was also the first time he met when he was on a mission. Therefore, for him, the impression is still very deep. He reacted to what the woman said just now about "dry food" and "money", as well as something secretly stuffed in the baby. He has met this pair of siblings. It''s just that the sibling I met at the first time was just a little girl with a baby who was still in her infancy. And he also knew the benefactor of the sibling who secretly stuffed the dry food and money in front of the baby. It''s just that I haven''t seen it for a long, long time. That guy. The young ninja who hates genius, but is very friendly to himself, and even can save his life for himself in the end. "That village?" In this regard, the siblings looked at each other again, slightly startled, and there was a subconscious cry in their mouths. "Have you... been to my original village?" But soon, my sister reacted. She took a close look at the white-haired young man in front of her. However, she couldn''t see what was familiar to the young man in front of her. She didn''t seem to have met him before, so she couldn''t help asking. Tao. "Really... You have no impression of me." In this regard, Chiba also reacted. At the time, he was just another teenage ninja standing next to him. The atmosphere of the village at that time, I am afraid that the little girl, only the one who saved her, as for the teammates next to the benefactor Really, it''s not in her field of vision at all. No wonder. At the same time, I was a little excited, and I didn''t even think of this level. Then... How to introduce yourself? Then, thinking of Chiba here, I felt a little distressed. At this moment, he also discovered that not only did he fail to choose the time and place for his appearance, but even the act of appearing was a bit impulsive. It may be because of long-lost information about an old friend, and knowing that the brother and sister in front of him are here to repay his kindness. For a while, he was happy for the old friend and couldn''t help showing his figure. And this is really an impulse. Then, it created a situation where he didn''t know how to introduce himself now. "do we know each other?" At this time, the woman was also a little confused. Seeing the expression of the young man in front of her, she was not lying, and he had no reason to approach him like this. It''s not like a ninja who is investigating. Even, it seems that I do know myself. , "Are you a teammate of the benefactor?" At this time, although the woman was confused, the younger brother behind her flashed his eyes, as if a flash of inspiration, and said. "Are you a benefactor''s teammate?" As soon as these words came out, the woman''s eyes suddenly lit up. Yes! It could only be the case, because the person in front of him knew the benefactor, and it was very likely that he was even there. That''s why I knew her. And when I met my benefactor, it was actually the same, and this person also said before and asked if he was from that village. In other words, the white-haired young man in front of me must know her benefactor, and she also knows herself, it is very likely that she is a teammate with her, although she was still young at the time, she didnt know why her benefactor came to her village. However, she now knows that Konoha''s ninja suddenly appeared in a place like her original village. Basically, it can only be a task. In other words, the young man in front of her is basically her benefactor. Teammates. And if you can remember what happened back then, and recognize yourself, it is very likely that he is the kind of teammate who is very close to his benefactor. After so many years of traveling north and south, she still has a certain understanding of the ninja ecology, especially the ninja ecology in Konoha Village. Because of the different education mechanism in Konoha Village, the ninjas in Konoha Village have the same situation as their fellow ninja teammates. Yes, compared to other team combinations, this kind of fellow teammates, because they are all the same teachers and professors, have a lot of contact with each other. They are quite tacitly existent, and they are also very close teammates. The feelings and bonds between them are very Profound. And now, the white-haired young man in front of him should be this kind of teammate. Then, through this white-haired young man to find his benefactor, then it couldn''t be more appropriate. Even, it is very possible that I can find my benefactor today, a wish for so many years. "benefactor?" However, the situation she imagined did not appear. At this moment, the white-haired young man who heard this sentence, even Chiba, spoke slightly in confusion. "Yes, it is the benefactor who saved my brother and me. He is a ninja from Konoha Village, and he is probably your teammate. Since you know my original village, you should also go to perform the mission." In response, the woman took a breath and said. But in the tone, there was already a sense of shock. this person At the same time, at this moment, the young man standing behind the woman was slightly startled, but his heart suddenly sank. "Sorry, there are too many teammates who have teamed up with me, and I went to your village... Oh, sorry, I should say that when I was in the original village, I was alone and didn''t form a team." In response, Chiba shook his head and said. At the same time, from the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the young man whose face was somber, as if he knew something. The child is sharp-minded. Involuntarily, he skipped such a thought in his mind. "Then why..." Upon hearing this, the woman''s face turned pale suddenly. The hope that was so high suddenly turned into disappointment. After all, this was an obsession in her heart. Although she is also well-informed, but at this time she can''t control her own mood. And the Konoha ninja in front of him seemed to have no need to lie to himself. "At that time, I went to search for information. When I passed by your village, I thought your village was a bit strange. Strictly speaking, the situation in your home was a bit strange. At that time, the whole village had no food. It''s cruel, the village is basically dead. But your family actually..." When she heard the woman''s words, Chiba groaned and said. "No! You lied to me." However, before he finished speaking, the woman seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and she said: "I remember, you are with the benefactor, the gloomy boy, but your hair has not changed at that time. White." Moreover, after this statement, he was hit to the point. gloomy I should be right. She actually remembered! At this time, Chiba was also surprised when this sentence came out. "Did something happen to the benefactor?" Then, without waiting for him to say anything, the woman''s eyes suddenly turned red, and her sophistication for many years made her see that the white-haired young man in front of her was hiding something. "sister!" At this time, the younger brother behind him suddenly called her. "what happened?" In response, the woman turned her head and looked at her brother with a calm face. "No! It''s just that this is not a place to talk." At this time, the young man spoke quickly. Then, motioned to his sister to look around. But see, a lot of eyes have been cast, and there is even a tendency for the crowd to move closer. In other words, they are about to be watched. "I invite you to have tea." At this time, Qianye sighed slightly, looked around, and finally his eyes fell on the secluded tea room a little far away. "Okay!" In response, the youth responded immediately. "it is good!" But the woman looked suspiciously at the white-haired young man in front of her, frowning on my IE and IE, but after all, there was no objection, and she nodded and said yes. It seems... It really shouldn''t. However, the young man responded quickly. After hearing the consent of the two of them, he glanced at the curiously crowded crowd. Chiba took advantage of the stall where the woman turned around, nodded to the young man, and then passed the two of them and went ahead. Facing Qianye''s nod, the young man seemed to be a little dazed. In the end, he looked at his sister''s back with a worried face, and it took a while before he followed the two who had entered the tea room. When the three people entered the tea room, the crowd seemed to abandon their curiosity. After watching the tea room for a while, they continued to blend into the bustling street. At the same time, after entering the tea room, Chiba asked the front desk to light the extremely expensive soothing incense, and ordered a pot of soothing tea, and entered the most secluded tea room with her brother and sister. "So, you are the boy, right, my benefactor''s teammate." After sitting down, it seemed that the incense and soothing tea had the effect, but the woman''s face was not so pale, even a hint of blush. His eyes are also piercing, and it seems to be full of energy. "Sister, they asked us to have tea, you just asked when you came up..." But at this time, before Chiba, who was holding the cup, spoke, the young man spoke dissatisfied. "you shut up!" However, the woman at this moment was rarely serious, and sternly stopped his next words. The young man turned his head in surprise, but saw his sister''s calm and urgent look in his eyes, and his heart jumped, and he dared not say anything. My sister, she takes care of herself in every possible way, but her education is also strict, even a little harsh. At that time, after their conditions improved, their sister sent herself to the school in the country of grass. Every day, no matter what happened, her sister would wake up before dawn. She made breakfast for herself and supervised her. He was able to get up early every day to go to the school without being late. At that time, even though it was the nearest school, he still had to walk two hours on the mountain road to reach the school. To be honest, at that time, I couldn''t get up, and my sister used a whip to get him up. It''s the kind that really works. Although getting older, the relationship between siblings and siblings is getting better and better, and they understand each other more and more. He also knows that his elder sister is for his own good, and he can even find a lot of good jobs in the country of grass. The reason why my sister made herself literate. There is no beating phenomenon either. U U Reading www.uukanshu.com However, at that time, the horror of his sister was deeply rooted in his heart. Under this stare, he was silent, and he dared not say any more. "Unexpectedly, the little girl back then has grown into such a powerful big girl." At this time, Chiba, who put down the cup, couldn''t help but sigh. "You admit it. At that time, you were there?" But what I didn''t expect was that when Qianye said these words, the woman let out a long sigh, as if her nerves were sent down suddenly, she said. As soon as these words came out, Chiba was startled and looked at the girl in front of him in surprise. Quite unbelievable. "Are you... cheating me?" Then, the next second, with a wry smile, Chiba asked. Chapter 2580： Kento Latest URL: "Not really..." Facing Qianye''s wry smile and a somewhat dumbfounding tone, the woman shook her head and said. The ninja in front of him, she couldn''t do those things. However, she has always been a little skeptical. In his memory, he still had some impressions of his benefactor''s team, and he knew that his benefactor was teaming up for the mission. However, at that time, her attention was focused on the dry food and money in her infant and the appearance of her benefactor remembering her in a limited time. At the time, I didn''t care too much. However, although she didn''t care too much, that day was almost the biggest turning point in her life. Even though she was still young, the impression can be remembered for a lifetime. Even now, the face of the benefactor is still as clear as yesterday in her memory. Even when she left, she always remembered the handsome appearance with a sharp shake of her head when she left. Although, recently, she felt more and more that her benefactor was a bit embarrassed when she turned her head quickly. Kind of shy. Think about it, it''s kind of cute. As for the teammates around his benefactor, every time he thinks of his benefactor, it will always flash past. In other words, she was consciously strengthening the memory of that momentary glance. Yes, when her benefactor turned her head, she quickly glanced at her benefactor''s teammate. Moreover, it has been consciously deepening the impression in this regard. Because, at that time, she already knew that if she wanted to find this boy, her benefactor in the future, if she didnt know the name, but only knew that he was a ninja from Konoha Village, the information was too vague and it was difficult to find of. Always need something besides. And if you remember the appearance of his teammate, even if it is just a vague image in a quick glance, you can increase the chance of finding him. Although I don''t know why I was thinking so fast at the time, it was like opening up, but the woman still has a certain impression of her benefactor''s teammates. And that time, it was Konoha''s common four-person team, two teenagers and two adults. The leader should be one of the two adults, and the two teenagers, one is his benefactor, and the other cannot remember his face. But it gave him a little gloomy feeling. Moreover, compared to the white-haired young man in front of him, that other young man had the same black hair as his benefactor. Then, just now this person said that he had no impression of him or something, which made her feel that the white-haired young man in front of her was very likely to be the other young man back then. As for the individual task, it is certainly possible. However, disappointment and anxiety were intertwined at the time, and she didn''t care to listen to this, so she asked directly. Because, if the white-haired young man is really the same young man, then she can find the benefactor she wants directly without waiting or worrying. At that time, I was really disappointed and anxious, and then there was a feeling of unwillingness, so I didn''t think about it... No, I should say, I said that sentence like a vent. However, I didn''t expect that unintentionally inserting a willow would really vent the true identity of the white-haired young man in front of him. Looking at the expression of the white-haired young man and the words just said, there is no doubt that the white-haired young man in front of him is his benefactor''s teammate. Although, I don''t know why the white-haired young man''s hair turned white. However, it is absolutely certain that this white-haired young man is her quick shortcut to find her benefactor. As for the fraudsters, they are not. It''s just inadvertently, with this effect. It''s just a coincidence. And when she vented it, she just wanted to be sure. "Anyway, you succeeded." Regarding the woman''s words, Chiba shook his head, still a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth, and a happy confession in his mouth. Whether or not he scammed him, he had already seen the urgency of the woman in front of him, and the sincere friendship for her old friend. This is very valuable. In this ninja world, it is almost rare to see the true feelings. If he continued to lie at this time, that would be too sorry for that old friend. But at this time, the young man, as his younger brother, looked at Chiba and his sister, his face slowly turned gloomy. The eyes on his sister''s face are getting longer and longer. There seems to be some worry and anxiousness, and there is no way to say it, and it seems that his sister is afraid of something in case. Ugh Whether it is this girl or this boy, they are all smart. If you become a ninja, you are also a plastic talent. The boy should have seen the problem. And girls are fans of the authorities. This is really a bit difficult to handle. While glancing at the young man from the corner of his eyes, Qianye sighed slightly in his heart. Although I should admit it at this time, it is also an explanation to my old friend. But, to be honest, Chiba still regrets a bit, and showed up just now when he was excited. In a sense, I was a little too relaxed. Chiba is also reflecting on this. At this moment, he was still quite annoyed. It may be a long-lost return to the village, it may be that he was really too relaxed. His appearance just now was a decision that was ill-considered and a waywardness that was too relaxed. He should observe again. Then think about how to deal with the situation where the woman is not fooled by herself. That is the current situation. To be honest, now he is destined to hurt this sincere girl. "that" When she heard this sentence, the woman took a deep breath, as if she calmed down her excitement, she said. "If Jianren, there may be no way to meet you." However, before she could ask her question, she was interrupted by Chiba. At the same time, the moment Chiba spoke, the young man beside the woman seemed to have some sensitive nerves. He suddenly looked at Chiba, and his eyes seemed to show a touch of panic. "Jianren? Is he called Jianren?" But at this time, upon hearing the interrupted words, the woman''s eyes lit up and said in surprise. is it Was it called Jianren? Is he called Jianren? At the same time, there was only such an exciting thought in his heart. "Um... his name is Kiuchi Kento. Strictly speaking, he has a fateful relationship with me. I''m sorry that I was going to deceive you with a lie just now, because the current Kento can''t meet you." In response, Chiba nodded and said. "why?" But when she heard this sentence, the woman shuddered slightly, and the original excitement disappeared. The words of the white-haired young man in front of him, combined with his words and deeds just now, obviously contained words. And if there is something in this sentence, it is probably not a good thing. And, no matter what the bad thing is, she probably won''t be able to see the benefactor she has in her heart. Unable to help, the woman became a little alert. "He won''t have an accident!" After she became vigilant, the woman''s sixth sense immediately felt something sensitive, and the excitement came out from her mouth. "how is this possible!" In response to this, Chiba hadn''t spoken yet, and the young man who was the younger brother blurted out a word, with a stiff smile on his face. "How do you know it''s impossible?" At this time, before Qianye could react, the woman suddenly turned her head and looked at her brother severely. Suddenly, the young man shrank his head and shrugged. Damn it! Leaked! How to do? However, this time he was not nearly shrunk because of fear, but because he had said the wrong thing. He knows his sister well. Although because of the obsession that has always been in front of her, her sister''s judgment has declined, and she is even a little blind. However, his sister is not blind. Even, my sister is much more sensitive than me. At least, from the beginning of doing business, my sister has never made any mistakes. It''s just that my sister has been thinking about the idea of ??being safe and wealthy, and is unwilling to touch the interests of those commercial crocodiles, so being willing to be ordinary is just a small business. He didn''t believe that Konoha gave them a list that was not likely to belong to them, just because they did some trivial matchmaking things? Obviously, Konoha had a purpose. In front of his elder sister since childhood, coupled with the knowledge and education in the school, although it is not too close to business, he still knows very well that Konoha has taken a fancy to his elder sister''s talent. And the person who can make Konoha fall in love with such a draw, the entire country of grass is probably his own sister. And what I just said, coupled with the white-haired young man''s lie just now, undoubtedly made my sister realize something. He said something wrong. It was the anxiety and worry that didn''t hold back. He is a gaffe. As for why he was in such a situation, the reason is very simple. He has already seen that the benefactor, the Jianren the white-haired young man said, should no longer be in the village of Kimo. Or, it can be said that there is no longer the world of Shinobi, no longer alive. The benefactor that his sister almost abandoned everything to look for, but actually no longer exists. Therefore, he was afraid. Very scared. Although in his impression, his sister is almost a standing existence, no matter what existence she encounters, she can keep him behind, and even keep everyone in the village behind. My sister is definitely a hero in female high school. Originally, the girls in the village were not allowed to be the masters, but only their own sisters were the only ones in the village. Now everyone in the village listens to her sisters, and even trivial matters should be whispered to her sisters. Any disputes will come to her. My sister ruled that, basically, my sister is the head of the village. Even the two or three neighboring villages and the three villages on the other hilltop have nothing to do. They like to come to my sister to solve some incurable diseases. It is also because of the existence of the older sister that the big guys can advance and retreat together, and can successfully make the special intentions in the mountains the capital of the country of grass. All villages are going well and many children can go to school. However, this does not mean that his sister is really a superman, and the heart is made of iron. At least, after so many years by his sister''s side, he still knows that his sister still has the softest place in her heart. That was the benefactor who had only met once to save them. Sometimes, he still felt that whenever he encountered adversity and difficulties, at the last moment, it was the benefactor who supported his sister who didn''t know much and didn''t even know the name. Because at that time, my sister would always say that when she was about to starve to death, there could be someone to let her live. After life and death, she must be able to solve the current difficulties. To be honest, he didn''t feel much about the benefactor, and he was a bit ungrateful, but he didn''t feel much about the benefactor. At that time, he was still a baby. Although growing up, he has suffered, but only his sister is grateful. Maybe that person saved both of them, but for him, only his sister saved him. So he can see clearly. If you learn about the death of that Jianren, it is possible that your sister will collapse. Therefore, he will lose his attitude. Only then is so sensitive to what the man in front of me said. "It seems that your brother has almost realized that Jianren can''t meet you." And at this moment, when the younger brother was a little flustered, the white-haired youth on the opposite side spoke like this. "why!" In response, the woman turned her head, stared at Chiba, and said. "Because he is performing a very important task. This task requires him to disappear into the ninja world." Hearing this, Chiba, who had already thought of a countermeasure, still spoke calmly. "The reason why I wanted to lie at the beginning was that I wanted to persuade you not to pursue Jianren. I even planned to make up a reason why he had died in battle. As an identity that did not involve you, so as to prevent you from being a Jianren. Because of the human teammates, there are any messy guesses about the excuse of "death in battle". Although the identity of teammates may make you more convinced, but personally feel that an insignificant person said that this excuse is better and troublesome. Less. Sometimes people will believe more in non-relationships than in relations." Afterwards, Chiba added another sentence. "What do you mean, UU reading www.uuknshu.com should we go home?" In response, the woman frowned, still staring at Chiba, as if to find traces of lying on his face, she said in a deep voice. "In the beginning, I planned that way." Upon hearing this, Qianye said calmly. Perform tasks? Did not die? But at this time, the brother who was originally panicked was stunned on the spot. Am I... wrong? Great! Then, his heart was occupied by an ecstasy, an ecstasy that he was wrong. "So, now?" In response, the woman''s frowning brows were slightly relaxed, her tone softened a lot, and she spoke. "I can apply for a temporary business license for you and give it to a shop where you can do business until Jianren comes back." Hearing this, Chiba said naturally. "Are you not going to drive us away and keep us away?" In this regard, the woman seems a little unbelievable. "It''s best to keep you around and watch." Hearing that, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. He could tell that the woman in front of him was a wise man. Talking to smart people is as simple as that. Moreover, this girl cannot refuse this condition, no matter how smart she is or how alert she is. That''s it! Latest URL: To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click: Mobile phone reading of this book: Published book reviews: In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 2580 Jianren), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 2581： thats it Latest URL: Keep it around...watch it? Hearing the words of the white-haired young man in front of her, the woman groaned and did not speak in silence. "Surveillance?" But at this time, the younger brother''s youth is a bit restless. Just now, I thought the white-haired young man in front of me was a friendly army, but it seemed that he was not a friendly army. On the contrary, it may be the enemy. Although the white-haired young man in front of him was indeed relieved, but now it seems that the benefactor named Jianren should not have died, so the situation is the same. The current situation has become that they can''t leave if they want. They can''t go back. In this situation, even if he followed his sister, he had experienced many storms, but he had never encountered this situation. What the white-haired young man in front of him said was that everything was directly given to the temporary business license, and nothing was given to the store without having to set up the store, and it seemed that there was a plan to arrange a residence personally. It is obvious that they have already decided to be placed under house arrest in Konoha Village. "It''s ok." And at this time, when the youth was about to refute some words such as "You have no power" or "This is not in line with international practice", the woman interrupted her brother''s words and spoke. Between the words, he had already acquiesced to the decision of the gray-haired youth. "sister!" And hearing this sentence, the young man couldn''t help but yelled out. Being put under house arrest by Konoha is a completely different concept from staying in Konoha on his own, as a resident tourist. The latter is as a free people. The latter are basically prisoners. This is the essential difference. No matter how longing for Konoha, it is also a resident and legal resident who longs for Konoha. I don''t want to be a prisoner. "How long will it take?" However, the woman did not pay attention to his protest, she just looked at the white-haired young man in front of her and said. In his words, it seemed that he had already acquiesced to the white-haired young man''s request for house arrest. "If it goes well, two years, if not well? Three years." Regarding this? Chiba did not hesitate, and said. Two years to...three years? And hearing this? The woman hasn''t responded yet? The young man fell silent, and at the same time, he couldn''t help but look at his sister. Listening to this, the house arrest does not seem to be permanent. Then? He can rest assured. It''s only two or three years? Think of it as a long-term trip in Konoha, and if there is a time limit, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing. On the contrary? It seems to be a good thing. Although personal freedom is restricted? In other words, my every move is being monitored, but as long as I dont do anything unfavorable to Konoha, he obediently enjoys Konoha like a Konoha citizen. Life is just fine. He doesn''t have any idea about Konoha? His only idea is that he might one day settle Konoha with his sister. And? The nature of this surveillance is different? I am in the country of grass, and I am a small and successful merchant with well-informed information? What does his sister know? He also heard about it? They are not because of what they have now. They were suspiciously restricted to their freedom and were monitored, but involved a secret mission in Ninja Village. They had to give up their freedom for a certain period of time. This kind of surveillance should be regarded as a behavior in Ninja Village, and Ninja Village will give some preferential treatment. . And he knew that even a small Ninja village like Cao Yin Village would treat this behavior quite well, let alone the Konoha Village, which has always had a good reputation in Ninja Village and a big family. is it It turned out to be like this, as expected of her sister. At this time, his heart could not help but give birth to infinite worship of his sister. At this point, in his opinion, it was already obvious. The reason why my sister didn''t oppose or let herself oppose it was that she saw the above points. When they stayed at Konoha, they were cooperating with Konoha. Even if they were being watched, they were cooperating with Konoha. At this time, it wouldn''t make sense to not give preferential treatment. Even if there is not much preferential treatment, according to Konohas attitude towards civilians, this time it will be recorded in Konohas account, and the benefits afterwards are indispensable. Originally, my sister was the talent that Konoha wanted to win, so add In this matter, they even have the opportunity to settle in Konoha without being a resident tourist. Moreover, you can also wait for the benefactor to return under the supervision and protection of Konoha. In fact, the time of two or three years has passed in a flash. With this time, they can also get acquainted with their neighbors around them, and it can be regarded as adapting to Konoha''s life in advance. Of course, the purpose of my sister is definitely to wait for the benefactor of the first priority. Its just that, for him, hes actually not very caring about this benefactor. First, he was really small at the beginning and couldnt be smaller anymore. He didnt really have much impression of this benefactor. Second, he was led by a ninja. The world is full of grievances and grievances. They have gone through many places in business, and they have seen too much. In fact, they dont feel that they need to repay gratitude or anything. At least they dont think they need to repay gratitude like their sister. Konoha is the chief culprit in a situation that needs other people''s salvation. In a sense, Konoha Ninja might have hatred against them. Even if the grievances and grievances are offset, there is no need to repay the gratitude. Of course, now my sister must find a benefactor, then look for it. If the sister wants to repay the favor, then repay the favor, it''s just that. It''s just that it''s good now, and young people are naturally happy. "Really...it will take two to three years." But at this time, the woman who heard this sentence was a little bit disappointed and said. "Don''t worry, you can regain freedom in two to three years." In response, Chiba said calmly. The guy Jianren, didn''t he really make any small moves? This girl is very persistent to him! At the same time, such a thought passed in his mind. However, it seems that this girl is also a shrewd master, it is best to be able to fool around like this. Then, after defamating how the fellow Jianren stole the heart of the little girl, Qianye''s heart also flashed a slightly solemn thought. To be honest, Chiba still admires the girl in front of her. At the beginning, Jianrens assistance to her was in his eyes. It was Jianrens economic situation at that time, and there were not many things he brought during the mission. Perhaps the dry food could support a period of time, but after this time passed , The life of the siblings should still be very difficult. Now, looking at clothes and things like that, Chiba can still tell. As an outsider, this girl has had a pretty good life. Being able to do this is already very powerful. And according to their conversation just now, they should be in business. Although the original work only depicts the life of the ninja group, in this Naruto world, businessmen actually play a very important role. Whether its a big country or a small country, a big ninja village or a small ninja village, in fact, businessmen play a very important role. Commerce can be said to be the big countries and the small countries, as well as the big countries and the small countries and the big ninja villages and the small ninja villages. The reason why the five Ninja villages can coexist is because of the existence of commerce. In a sense, the business needs of each other is already the relationship between countries and villages, all relying on this buffer. In the buffer zone of business, competition is still very fierce, and a lot of forces are involved. There is really no way to do it without the ability. At least, if Konoha can issue a temporary business license, there is no strength to do it. And the performance of this woman just now is obviously better than many ninjas, and Chiba also appreciates it. It is precisely because of this recognition and appreciation that Chiba also knows that it is not easy to be able to fool this girl like now. It can also be seen that the little girl''s importance to Jianren is already in the category of caring and chaos, and he also believes such a side word. There was no doubt or side-struck. To be honest, Chiba also thought of a lot of excuses for coping with her suspicion and side-strikes, and now she felt like she was punching in the empty space. As for telling her the truth. After all, Chiba would not consider it. Looking at the woman in front of her for her dedication to Jianren, if she tells her the cruel truth... Chiba no longer wants to see more people sad. Although, although the woman in front of her did not have a deep friendship with Jianren, she just kept a longing. Even, this is just an illusion given to girls by the filters in the brain. Possibly, the girl was sad for a while, and she was relieved, and she would find that being healthy is not that important. However, Chiba has indeed seen no one saddened by death. As for, after two or three years, everything should be clear. "No, it''s not to be free again... That''s fine, so be it." And hearing this, the woman still seemed to be slightly disappointed, but after all, she didn''t say much, just said this way. "it is good." In this regard, Chiba has no nonsense. Just from the corner of his eye, he glanced at the young man who was his younger brother. This kid is also a good monkey. In my mind, such a thought passed. This young man''s thoughts changed, he naturally saw it, and he also understood why this young man seemed to be opposed to it at first, but now it is the reason why there is no voice. However, there is nothing suspicious. Perhaps, only so shrewd can the siblings survive in this world. To be able to live well. There is nothing wrong with it. As for the fact that this young man didn''t seem to feel anything towards Jianren, Chiba didn''t have any surprises or blame. He was just a baby at the beginning. He knew what, even if the older sister said in the future, how to emphasize the need to pay back this kindness. However, in the face of a benefactor who has never met, it is normal to feel nothing. It''s like when he travels to this world, even though he is already sensible, he still doesn''t have any feeling for his parents. He heard that his father died for his friends, and even bears infamy. It was only because Taki Mahaba did this thing that he was a little touched, plus it didn''t affect him much, and he didn''t care too much, so he continued to bear the infamy. But it''s far from because of father-son relationship with Taki Mahaba. To be honest, facing such a man who has never met before and only has a father''s name, it is not a **** relationship drama, why does Chiba have any feelings for this Taki Mahaba? Therefore, Chiba feels that the behavior of this young man is reasonable, and there is nothing suspicious about it, so there is no need to worry too much about what the two men really do to Konoha. "Then, tell me your names. Regarding the temporary business license and the shop, I will arrange it for you immediately..." Then, thinking of this, Chiba didn''t think much about it, and said with a final word. The two siblings didn''t hesitate much, they accepted the sudden change very calmly and reported their names. She is called Yazi. He is called Yayoi. ... "I see, Lord Chiba, we will arrange for someone to monitor the two of them to a certain extent. As for Kiuchi Kento, we will keep them strictly confidential, and the residence and shops will be arranged in nearby shelters. " About ten minutes later, Chiba, who had bid farewell to the two, stood still on the original roof, leaned over and looked at the Konoha steamed bun store in front of him, after all, turned around and prepared to leave. And just as he turned and left, the man wearing a civet mask half kneeled and responded. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded. "Is there any change." Afterwards, Chiba thought for a while, then spoke again. "After you came back, everyone was in a lot of peace. They should have received the news that you have come back, and finally confirmed that you are not dead. They should still be quite unbelievable." Hearing this, the man with a civet mask said so. "It''s pretty much what I thought. What about the manpower problem?" Regarding the words of the man with the civet cat mask, everything seemed to be what Chiba had expected, and a natural look appeared on Chiba''s face before she spoke. "It''s still that way." Hearing this, the man with the civet cat mask groaned slightly~www.novelhall.com~ and said. In the tone, it is a bit solemn. "There is no way. In short, you must be prepared to educate the people in the first place. The Zhongnin exam this time must not be a joke." In this regard, Chiba said. "Yes!" When he heard these words, the man in the civet cat mask lifted his spirits and responded. "Ok" Hearing this, Chiba nodded, then slightly raised his hand. After that, the man with the civet cat mask immediately disappeared in place and left the roof. "This is a bit different from what we said." But at this moment, behind Chiba, there was a sudden voice of dissatisfaction. Chapter 2582： The origin of Haneda 1 leaf Latest URL: "Really... At that time, you helped me repair the barrier! Otherwise, something serious will really happen." Hearing the dissatisfaction behind him, except for a warm and welcoming smile, Chiba''s face had no other expressions. It seemed that he did not take those dissatisfaction to heart, and turned to speak. With the words, there was already a young figure in his eyes. "Humph" In response, the young man snorted disdainfully. "Didn''t it mean that you will not identify yourself?" Then the boy spoke again. "Why not plan as good as change..." In this regard, looking at this one that also covers his right eye, except that the hair is short and medium hair, it is almost exactly the same as himself, even exactly the boy he looked like when he was a boy, Chiba thought for a moment and said. "Ah" In this regard, the boy who looked exactly the same as the man in front of him when he was a teenager, a more disdainful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Although he didn''t say anything, the meaning of "who are you lying to" is almost exaggerated. "Cough! Give me some face, Yiye." Seeing the appearance of a young man, Chiba also knew that flickering would not pass, and said with a wry smile. That''s right, at this moment, the boy who was exactly the same as Chiba''s boyhood, was Haneda Ichiba from Kushin Village. He was also one of the people who cleaned up the mess after their duel with Kakashi. In fact, Chiba had already felt his presence at the time, or that he knew that the boy in front of him helped him repair the barrier that hadn''t had time to conceal the cracks of the three generations of Hokage Rock. After all, this type of enchantment would be him, as well as the boy in front of him. "What kind of face does it give you? When you don''t give you face, you have already jumped to the sky, and now give you face, don''t you want to blow up the entire Konoha village?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba didn''t give him much face, but said very shamelessly. To be honest, Haneda Ichiba was very dissatisfied with the man in front of him. When he came, Qian told him not to attract too much attention? Be careful? Enough to make Konoha and Kusagemura form an alliance. However, this guy almost caused a huge disturbance as soon as he came back? Almost burned his efforts. Was it difficult for Yuze to take the two live treasures? It was already very difficult. Now there is such a big life treasure, a life treasure that he can''t control at all? How can he make him feel good about face? It''s pretty good without going up to get two big ear scrapers. He didn''t want to clean up the mess for the guy in front of him, and he couldn''t get used to clean up the mess for the guy in front of him. It''s more noisy than sex? This guy? It''s more noisy than those two live treasures multiplied by one million. What''s more, the guy in front of him is the most unpredictable of all the people he has encountered now. And it was the one that was unpredictable anyway. If it wasn''t because they weren''t enemies? I''m afraid? The man in front of him would be the one he feared the most, and the one he didn''t want to meet. Including now, they are friends with each other, and he doesn''t want the man in front of him to dangle in front of him. This is almost a rejection from instinct. "This is a bit unkind, anyway..." Regarding this? The man opposite, that is, Chiba? There was already a bitter expression on his face, and his tone was full of bitterness. "No one here." Hearing this? Before Chiba could finish speaking, Haneda Kazuki half-squinted his eyes? He interrupted his words mercilessly. The implication? Don''t make excuses? It''s impossible to save you face. "cough!" Chiba who was interrupted by Haneda Kazuki''s words coughed lightly, as if to cover up the embarrassment, and then said, "What? Is there something going on? There is something in Kusage Village? What''s unsatisfactory? I have been taking over Konoha''s affairs these days, and I haven''t paid attention to Caoyin Village. I also hope that the representatives of Caoyin Village will take more care." "No." And his faintly thorny words were directly bounced back by Haneda Ichiba ruthlessly. These words were unusually straightforward, and it meant "Don''t talk to you, I don''t eat this". It fully reflects Haneda Ichiba''s understanding of the man in front of him. In other words, I don''t want to see the man in front of me. "cough!" Then, Chiba couldn''t help but coughed slightly, seeming to hide something, and then said: "So, what are you doing this time?" "Two things." But after hearing that Chiba finally corrected his attitude, and did not look like a foolish posture, Haneda Ichiba spoke up. "What two things." In this regard, Chiba also cleared up his attitude just now, and asked some serious questions. Suddenly came to me at this time, this kid is not giving up. But it is, after all, there is a big thing about memory. Naturally, it''s going to be a little messy. But in Chiba''s mind, such a thought passed. Faintly, Chiba seemed to know what Haneda Ichiba came from. "The first thing, our Caoyin Village is moving in the Konoha office." For Chiba''s words, Haneda Ichiba was also very straightforward and straightforward. "Didn''t you say that there is nothing wrong with Caoyin Village?" In response to this, the corners of Chiba''s mouth twitched obviously, and could not help but speak. Dare to love him just now when he asked this kid what was happening in Caoyin Village. This kid''s denial was purely to deny himself, and he had not considered the facts at all. It''s completely the opposite of myself. Now, with the blatant "I''m in trouble, what happened, you beat me" appearance, even Chiba, at this moment, is a little unable to control his inner running alpaca. "It was okay just now, I suddenly remembered that something is going on." In response, Haneda Ichiba spoke quite casually. As he said, he blinked his eyes, and said, "What? What I just remembered is not a thing? No, no, no, Konoha just ignores the wishes of his allies?" "Okay! What do you want from Caoyin Village?" As for Haneda Ichiba''s words almost "just such a rascal", Chiba took a deep breath and said. "We can''t stay in the embassy. I would like Konoha to arrange a settlement closer to the shelter." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba was very simple, and straightforwardly stated his own requirements. Moreover, from this requirement, it is obvious that Haneda Ichiba is quite worried about the current situation of Kusage Village. In other words, there is no confidence in Konoha''s current situation. Moreover, it seems that he is not afraid that Kimha Village will not agree, or that the man in front of him will not agree to this matter. this is Are you protecting all the candidates who participated in the Chunin test in Caoyin Village? At this time, when he heard this, Chiba was slightly surprised, but did not feel any dissatisfaction or anger because of the uneasy request of moving house suddenly. There was even an expression of "Are you the Haneda Ichiba I knew?" To be honest, Chiba really didnt expect Haneda Ichiba to make such a request. Originally, Kusakin Village and Konoha Village had just formed an alliance. Although it was stated that it was an alliance of the Iron League, they did not. The representative said that the two villages are really the Iron League, and some things still need to be proved by actual actions. Especially in this intriguing and treacherous Ninja World. There is no way to win the trust of a Shinobu village without some actual performance. And now, the situation of Konoha happens to be when Caoyin Village told Konoha Village. In this case, let alone moving, Caoyin Village should actively cooperate with Konoha''s actions and make a strong contribution. In fact, At this time, the relationship between the two parties is actually in a stage of mutual testing. The outside world seems to be very strong, but in fact it is still very fragile. At this time, it seems that everything can be done, but the most that both parties should do is to be careful. Although the restraining power of the covenant is still very strong at this stage, sometimes the restraining power is not static. At least in the current situation Konoha is facing, the restraining power is likely to suddenly disappear. For example, Konoha is at an absolute disadvantage, and it is almost impossible to come back. In other words, letting Kusakin Village face Uchiha Nobuhiko alone can destroy the enemies of their village. In the current situation, it is quite possible for Konoha to fall into an absolute disadvantage. At this time, it is very unreasonable for Caoyin Village to make such a move. "Tell me in detail." Then, thinking of this, Qianye didn''t rush to deny it, but slightly cleansed his face and asked. Chiba didn''t believe that Haneda Ichiba could not think of this, and Haneda Ichiba had no motive to frame Kusagemura. In other words, now that Haneda Ichiba proposes this idea, it is only possible that he has any plans. Now, one of the plans he can think of is that Haneda Ichiba wants to protect the participants in the weaker fighting force of Kushin Village. However, it is of course impossible for Haneda Ichiba to unilaterally demand Konoha. There must be a reason to convince Konoha, that is to say, to convince himself. "It''s very simple. Now that Uchiha Nobuhiko has entered the stadium, it is impossible to avoid a big battle in the Nakanin exam. No matter what you are planning, you will definitely not need a low-end combat power like Kusakin Murakami Ninja. So, this kind of low-end combat power, not to mention Konoha, has a lot, it is absolutely sufficient, and it is not much effective. Where Uchiha Nobuhiko is located, the minimum combat power of the two of you should be among the elite. Xia Ren of Cao Yin Village is of no use to this possible battle." Regarding Chiba''s question, Haneda Ichiba was not wordy, and said straightforwardly. "Yes." When she heard this, Chiba nodded and said. "However, for Caoyin Village, these Xia Ren just have no way to form combat power for the time being. They are almost the future of Caoyin Village, and they are all able to grow into the mainstay of Caoyin Village. And Konoha and Caoyin Village Cooperation, certainly cannot stop at present, and in the long-term future, the stronger the strength of Cao Yin Village, the stronger the support to Konoha. Therefore, at this time, Konoha should shelter these Xia Ren in Cao Yin Village. " In this regard, Haneda Ichiba said. "It makes sense." Upon hearing this, Chiba nodded again, but only agreed, but did not agree. Just a simple agreement. "And I, Heyin, and all the qualified combat forces in Caoyin Village who can support Konoha will continue to live in the embassy. Of course, it is best to be closer to the key points such as the gate. I remember, Konoha Village is a part of the embassy that was used for cleaning and living in the old village of Tiemeng Sandyak Village." In this regard, Haneda Kazuha did not feel surprised, as if he had expected Chiba to ask such questions, and spoke quite quickly. "So, why don''t these Xiaren leave Konoha directly? Isn''t it safer?" Upon hearing this, Chiba quickly pointed out the contradictions in Haneda''s words. Just now, this Haneda Ichiba proposed to live in another settlement, but he did not directly send it back to Konoha. And if you want to protect these Xia Ren, sending it back should be the best way. Now, he has returned, and Uchiha Nobuhiko has also appeared. Basically, this confrontation is already on the bright side, and there is no need to conceal the "bluffing" routine. Time to walk, stay. Believe that the hostile party also knows that these ninjas have no effect, and the departure of these ninjas will not cause much impact. It''s just suspicion at best. "Because, is such a good opportunity to be wasted? Isn''t it a great thing to watch Konoha''s battle against the enemy in the dark in Konoha village up close? And, at this time, send it out, I am not so optimistic about whether I can return to the village." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba took it for granted. "So, your behavior..." Hearing that, Chiba asked again without comment. "The influence of our behavior, in addition to being able to show that as Konoha''s first person, the god-like existence that has deterred the entire Ninja world has understood the enemy''s intentions and has begun to deploy deterrence, there are other negative effects. ?" In this regard, Haneda Ichiba interrupted his words rather impatiently. "Tsk!" When she heard these words, Chiba smashed his mouth in dissatisfaction. This kid ~www.novelhall.com~ is right at all. The impact is basically no impact. Even if it has an impact, it will have a beneficial impact on Konoha, at least not negatively. After all, every move I have to do now affects the hearts of all the opponents, at least now Konoha is actually taking the initiative. At the same time, he thought with some dissatisfaction in his heart. "So, what about your second thing?" Afterwards, thinking of this, Chiba also simply asked about the second thing. "The second thing is also very simple." In response, Haneda Ichiba raised his head, looked directly at Chiba''s left eye, and said: "How far has my memory been tampered?" Chapter 2583： Are these... okay? Latest URL: "If I ask this, do you want to look like how I know?" As soon as the question was completed, the white-haired young man in his eyes trembled, but Haneda Kazuha smiled suddenly and spoke again. Afterwards, without waiting for any reaction from Chiba, he sighed. After squeezing his face, he said, "So, this time, I will ask a question. My face is innate. , Or acquired?" This kid... Are you still so persistent about this matter? Looking at the appearance of Haneda Ichiba in front of him, Chiba''s Nothing finally wrinkled uncontrollably. Is this my mistake? Afterwards, there was a hint of helplessness in his heart. As for this memory problem, when Haneda Ichiba asked, he had already explained it and had not tampered with it at all. Moreover, no one in the entire Ninja world can tamper with a person''s memory. Even Uchiha Nobuhiko couldn''t do it. Even the Six Way Immortals and even the will of the world behind them can''t tamper with the memory. If the will of the world can tamper with the memory, there will be nothing to do with Uchiha Nobuhiko, and there is no threat to the traverser. This is simply impossible. He has explained clearly enough. However, I didn''t expect that Haneda Ichiba didn''t believe in him so much and thought that his memory had been tampered with. This made Chiba at this time a little wondering how to speak. "What''s wrong? This question is easy to answer." Seeing Chiba''s silence, Haneda Kazuyo narrowed his eyes and spoke. "This question is very easy to answer. However, the question behind this question is not so easy to answer." In response to this, Chiba took a breath, looked at Haneda Ichiba, his face darkened, and said. "What''s not easy to answer." Hearing this? Seeing Chiba''s sinking complexion? Haneda Kazuki raised the corner of his eyes and said. "I answered? Do you believe it?" And this time? Chiba was not polite, and said straightforwardly. "What if I say I believe it?" Hearing that? Haneda Ichiba is not to be outdone, and is straightforward. He also added a rhetorical tone? More emphatic. Also more imposing. "Your face is real." As for the more imposing words, Qianye half-squinted his eyes, and said straightforwardly. "it is good." For this sentence, Haneda Ichiba was quite simply? Nodded? Then, without waiting for Chiba to say anything, he turned around and left. "Uh" Seeing Haneda Ichiba''s crisp appearance, Chiba was slightly taken aback, and the scene in front of him was somewhat unexpected. The sentence just now? In fact, it is a bit of spirit. But I didn''t expect that Haneda Ichiba would accept it without saying a word? He couldn''t help but wonder if the real problem between him and Haneda Ichiba he had thought before was a little bit off. "We are grasshoppers on a rope now? I''m not too confused about the reality. What are you worrying about? Is it possible that I surrender to Uchiha Nobuhiko now? He can accept me?" And hearing this slightly surprised stunned sound? Haneda Kazuha stopped leaving? Turning to look at Chiba, he said. Between the words, there is a lot of dissatisfaction. It seems that Chiba''s current shock is an insult to his IQ and vision. And Haneda Ichiba knew very well that at this time, he brought up the problem that this person had already explained to him. The guy in front of him must be suspicious. The doubtful aspect is naturally whether he has some kind of instability factor for him, such as a crisis of trust between the two. Just now this guy asked "I answer, do you believe it?" can be seen. Obviously, this Takichiba is suspicious of the trust relationship between them. And now, the reason why he stopped asking questions and turned around to leave was to give him a signal that there was no problem between them, and it was not because of distrust that he repeatedly mentioned memory problems. Although, he still didn''t believe that Taki Chiba in front of him did not act on his memory. However, he believed that even if he moved his hands and feet, Taki Chiba in front of him was not malicious. He is very clear about this. I also believe in this Takichiba. However, at this stage, he really wants to know if this face is his own. Obviously, this Taki Chiba also admitted frankly, then he has nothing to entangle. The matter is over here. "Cough! I see." At this time, Chiba also clearly understood what Haneda Ichiba meant. He coughed lightly, as if he was hiding something again, and said immediately. "moron." In response, Haneda Ichiba rolled his eyes quite unceremoniously, leaving such a sentence that was not salty, not weak, and the voice was not loud, but the words that Chiba could just hear, his body sank, and he was about to leave. go with. "Cough! Remaining Germany in your mouth." Faced with these two words Haneda Ichiba, the corner of Chiba''s mouth twitched again, and it seemed that he finally couldn''t stretch it, and said lowly. "Ok?" However, I didn''t expect that after hearing this sentence, Haneda Kazuha, who was about to leave the original shape, suddenly stopped and turned his head to look over. "Isn''t it? You''ve become less and less polite recently, and I''m also an angry person." As for Haneda Ichiba''s gaze, Chiba twitched at the corner of his mouth, turned his head slightly, and said. "Don''t be stubborn. After all, you are at a loss in this matter. Who told you to make a fuss as soon as you come back? In this regard, Haneda Ichiba took it for granted. "How long will it take? How long will it take to get rid of Uchiha Nobuhiko?" However, Haneda Ichiba didn''t dwell on this question any more, but purged his face, fell silent for a while, and then asked quite seriously. "If it goes well, two years, if not, three years." In response to this, Chiba also put away the somewhat weak dissatisfaction, and groaned as he said. "is it" Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba was silent for a while, and opened his mouth, as if he had something to say, but after all, he just spit out these two words. Then, without saying anything, his figure flashed, and he left the roof. "This guy" While watching Haneda Ichiba leave, Chiba didn''t move for a long time, and after a long time, he headed somewhere. When Chiba stopped again, he was already in front of Konoha''s Heroic Memorial Tablet. But as he stopped, a bunch of fresh bouquets leaned over and placed them on the memorial tablet. At the same time, his eyes fell on those familiar names that were engraved, and in his mind, there were also names that were not engraved on the memorial tablet. Over the past ten years, he has gradually lost his memory of the appearance of many people. "Time... is it really a terrible thing sometimes?" Afterwards, unconsciously, he couldn''t help but spit out such a sentence. "However, soon, two or three years... only two or three years..." Then, in the next second, he couldn''t help but mutter. In his calm eyes, it seemed that a flame was starting to burn. Two or three...years? Two or three years...? However, as this flame ignited, Qianye''s heart was filled with a thought that seemed to be a little hesitant. ... "Oh, isn''t this Kakashi?" Gently lowering the telescope in his hand, Ji Lai also turned his head, blinked, and looked to his left side. At this moment, beside him, is a young man with white hair and a mask. It was Kakashi. "Yes, Lord Jiraiya." Kakashi hurriedly said after seeing Jilai also noticed himself. In the words, the figure is slightly stiff, and even his tone of voice also carries an inexplicable sense of respect. "What''s wrong? Is there anything to ask me?" In response, Ji Lai asked curiously. It seems that there is no dissatisfaction because of the interruption of Yaxing, who is peeping, on the contrary, he looks at Kakashi with interest. It seems to be quite interested in Kakashi''s coming. "Please...please..." At this time, facing Jiraiya, Kakashi seemed a little unnatural, and he began to stutter a little. There is no copy of what a ninja or a hero who writes round eyes should have. Even this cramped look is very much like the way a child sees the person he admires. If Chiba is here, I am afraid that his jaw will drop. I can''t imagine that this is the gesture that Kakashi will show. "If you have something, please don''t be cautious, just talk." In this regard, Jilai didn''t care too much, just said. Ok Kakashis situation is a bit wrong... Do not! It doesn''t seem to be wrong. But there is a sense of sight. But what is the sense of sight? But in his heart, there is some doubt. Because of Kakashi''s current posture, he felt a little familiar inexplicably. "Please sign for me!" And at this moment, when Ji Lai was also a little puzzled, Kakashi bowed suddenly and stretched out his hands, but he was holding a copy of "Intimate Paradise" (particularly special), that is, Ji Lai Ye. The book issued a year ago, asked. Obviously, seeing Kakashi''s abrupt click and the familiar cover, Jilai was slightly startled. "Bye... please, Lord Jiraiya!" But without getting a positive answer from Jiraiya for a long time, Kakashi took a deep breath, as if he had plucked up the courage and said sincerely. "Really! Really! Really!" Hearing this, looking at the sincere junior in front of him, Jilai also took over the memorable intimacy of heaven. His eyes were suddenly red, and he tremblingly took out the pen and ink, and then the pen and the dragon snake, a big one. The signature fell on the cover of that intimate heaven, and the words "to Kakashi" were added at the end. By the way, I also added a blessing such as studying hard and making progress every day, and you will be like the protagonist. "Thanks...thank you!" Kakashi''s eyes suddenly turned red with regard to the signature book returned to him and the sincere advice of the idol above. Afterwards, he put the signed book in his arms with great care and patted it, which he treasured very much. After that, the sights of the two pairs of red eyes collided naturally. Relatively speechless. However, a feeling full of moving, but slowly spread out. If there is anyone else in the most wretched corner of this hot spring bath at this time, seeing the two relatives, I am afraid that they will be hugged in the next second. "Anything else?" And just at this moment, Jilai also looked at Kakashi, whose eyes were red with excitement in front of him, and said, keeping his moved eyes red. "Have." In response, Kakashi nodded with a look of Rumu''s red eyes, and said. "whats the matter?" Hearing that, Ji Lai also kept the original appearance and asked. "Naruto thing." In this regard, Kakashi''s face remained unchanged, as he spoke. "What happened to Naruto." Hearing this, Ji Lai asked the same. "Now Naruto is practicing under your guidance?" In response, Kakashi took a slight breath, and then continued to ask Rumu''s red eyes. "Ok!" Hearing this, Ji Lai also reddened his eyes, nodding affirmatively. "Tomorrow, I want him to go to Chiba for special training for one day, then every four days, okay?" In this regard, Kakashi''s eyes became more admired, that is, the redness of the eye sockets began to fade. "You mean, if I teach for three days, I will go to Chiba for one day?" Hearing this, Ji Lai was still moved, but the redness of his eye sockets also began to fade. "Yes, is there any problem? Lord Jilaiya." In this regard, the Rumu in Kakashi''s eyes seemed to have reached the limit, and with the redness of the eyes, they began to fade. "Yes. But it''s not Naruto''s, Chiba''s personality, is he willing to teach? Are you sure he will do his best to teach?" Hearing that, the touch in Jilaiya''s eyes slowly faded away, turning into a slight seriousness. Obviously, for Naruto''s education, this sly **** still attaches great importance. "Chiba has already started teaching. Asma said that today''s tenth class has benefited a lot." In this regard, Kakashi clearly prepared a comment, and the Confucianism in his eyes disappeared completely at this moment. "Really... If it''s Chiba, I don''t have a problem. Then, did you come here specifically to inform me about this matter?" Hearing this, the touch in Jilaiya''s eyes disappeared completely, and he spoke with certainty. For Chiba, he was very relieved. To be honest, it was not that he had never planned to send Naruto to Chiba. It''s easier now. I have to say ~www.novelhall.com~ The teacher Kakashi is still very capable. "Yes, but now there is one more thing." At this moment, when he heard Jiraiya''s affirmative words, Kakashi nodded first, then shook his head and spoke. "whats the matter?" In response, Jilai frowned slightly, as if he had noticed something. "Are these... okay?" Then, when Kakashi heard this, he turned his head and pointed to his left side, which is also the left side of Jiraiya. "Ok" When he heard this, Ji Laiya subconsciously looked at it, his face instantly dignified. Then, in the next second, the two of them suddenly went dark, and countless bath barrels roared all over the sky! Chapter 2584： Special training direction Latest URL: "Chiba...?" Quietly sat down on this small tree some distance from the river in front, half of his body was wet and looked at the blond hair who was squatting down by the river and condensing Chakra practice. The graduated boy, Naruto Uzumaki, his face became serious little by little. Is this time... Give it to Chiba. At the same time, there was some hesitation in his heart. Although it has been agreed with Kakashi, it is not something he can control after all. Now Naruto is in charge of Kakashi. Strictly speaking, his current professor behavior is unreasonable. Even now it seems that his teaching to Naruto is good for Naruto. However, if Kakashi really arranges another teacher and insists on letting another teacher teach, he will always be at a loss. Otherwise, if your teacher doesn''t have any right to choose a teacher for his disciple, then everyone can grab the disciple. Now, Kakashi came to inform him, and still in the tone of request, has achieved the greatest respect for him as an intervening teacher by a teacher in charge. At this time, even if he is not willing to hand over Naruto to Chiba, he must respect Kakashi''s wishes. Of course, in the current situation, Ji Lai is also quite willing to hand over Naruto to Chiba, and even, in his opinion, Chiba is more suitable to be this intervening teacher than himself. It''s just that the kid Chiba actually cheated them for acting, making him think that Chiba is dead. Therefore, he can only do it for him. Otherwise, Chiba''s words are just right whether it is the level of strength or identity. "How should I tell him." At this time, thinking of Jiraiya here, it seemed to be a bit distressed. "I don''t know how to tell me, Kyuubi wants to keep it secret." However, at this moment, behind him, there was an abrupt sound. "You kid!" Faced with the words that came suddenly behind him, Jiraiya didn''t seem to be abrupt, and he spoke without even looking back. In the words, it seems to have known who came. "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure." In response, the white-haired youth behind him said. It is Chiba. "So, what kind of practice Naruto is doing now, do you want me to give further guidance? I just don''t know how to give them special training." At the end, Chiba said again. "Why are you looking for me too." But after hearing this sentence, Jilai did not directly answer Chiba''s question, but Kodao. "Really... It seems that Kakashi has already found you." In response to this, Chiba sat down on another branch and spoke clearly: In fact, its nothing. As I just said, I will start special training for them tomorrow. I dont have much direction. So, come to Coco, what stage of Naruto''s training is." This kid, already know that I am training Naruto? Hearing this sound, Jilai also raised his brows, glanced at Chiba who was sitting on the branch on the other side of him, and turned such a thought in his mind. Also good. Now Naruto needs to control the Nine-Tailed Chakra. If I were to train, I could only do the least amount and the most basic. But for the kid Chiba, his sealing technique is similar to the water gate that made the gossip seal, no, even more powerful than the water gate. The gossip seal is in his hands and should be able to exert a greater effect. Moreover, since this kid is really here, then it means that he has the same method. As this thought turned around, Zi Lai also had some cares in his heart. "Psychicism and the control of Nine-Tailed Chakra." Later, Zi Lai said very simply. The same as in the original book. Naruto also started from these two aspects. And hearing this, Qianye''s mind flashed such a thought. "I see, then, how is the progress." In this regard, Chiba said. The direction... should not be wrong. Then I don''t have to bother to think about other quick solutions. With the words, such a thought came to Chiba''s heart. At this moment, his previous thoughts about the original work are not the same as the original work, fate or the like. Rather, the direction Naruto is training should be the fastest way to improve his strength at this stage. It is also the direction with the highest success rate. In any case, no matter how he has the protagonist''s halo, how powerful he is in the later stage, and how defying his final form is. The so-called high-rise buildings on the ground, now he still has to come from the basics. Now he is just a crane tail, with extremely poor basic skills, and even Chakra''s control is unsatisfactory. Just now Chiba confirmed this with his own eyes. Before coming and talking to Jiraiya, he had been here for half an hour to observe Naruto, and during this period, Naruto had been trying to use psychic psychic technique. frog. In this half an hour, after dozens of hundreds of attempts, Naruto''s self-training exercises were not very effective, and none of them succeeded. Not even a small tadpole psyched out. Even if it hadn''t been for the fact that this kid had inherited the fairy human body of the Uzumaki family of his teacher, Qianye would almost worry about whether this kid would bleed too much and die in half an hour. As for the reason why so many times of psychic techniques have not been successful, it is quite simple. It does not mean that Narutos chakras are not enough. In fact, Narutos chakras are quite a lot. Chakra, at any rate, he also has the pure blood of his own teacher, and he inherited quite perfect. The amount of chakra himself is very large, and there is nothing to question about psychic toad. As for the strength of the toad that can channelize, it depends on luck. The chakra consumption of spiritism is generally constant. There is definitely a gap between a tadpole and a Wentai, but there is no qualitative difference. According to Chiba''s psychic experience, psychic writing is too, and Naruto is still able now. The premise is that Naruto has control of his Chakra. That''s right, the reason why Naruto couldn''t successfully channelize at this time was because his Chakra control was too bad. Only from what Chiba saw, nearly 60% of the refined chakras were wasted. It can be said that Naruto''s basic skills are also poor to a certain extent. No wonder Kakashi asked Ebisu to give Naruto the basic skills. Here, Kakashi is really not partial. In the "differential treatment" of Sasuke and Naruto, Kakashi also worked hard. It can be said that he taught in accordance with his aptitude. Some people may say that if one teaches Chidori and the other teaches basic skills, how can this be considered unbiased? How does Chidori''s A-level difficulty and power compare with basic skills, it is almost a sky and an underground. In fact, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki are different, and their aptitudes and development of their respective talents are different. Compared to Naruto, Sasuke Uchiha, as a genius, is actually quite balanced and top-notch in all aspects. Whether it is physique or ninjutsu, he has performed very well, and he has already met Chidori''s learning conditions. Chakra itself is also a thunder attribute. Therefore, teaching him Chidori at this time and letting him master a powerful assassin is the fastest and most effective way to improve Sasuke''s strength at this stage. After all, if Uchiha Sasuke''s ninjutsu and physical skills really need to be improved, with his current level, it is difficult to have obvious results in this month. At least, compared to the overall improvement of physique and ninjutsu, the efficiency of learning Chidori is better. After all, he has a writing wheel, and has a high degree of compatibility with Chidori, and can also be passive in the process of learning Chidori. Improve physique and ninjutsu. More importantly, Sasuke Uchiha''s Chakra control ability is quite good, although it is worse than Haruno Sakura. And the ninjutsu of Chidori, even Naruto, is also a thunder attribute, and can also learn Chidori together. With his Chakra control ability, let alone the extreme change in nature, I am afraid that the nature will change into a thunder attribute. And to make this type of chakra visible, it is estimated that every few months will not be possible. Moreover, the premise is that he uses the shadow clone to practice. This is a special training method that does not meet the current special training conditions at all. It is basically useless. And taking a step back, Kakashi can teach Helix pills, and it is impossible for Naruto to use Helix pills during the Zhongnin exam. The reason is Chakra control. His current control of Chakra can''t even meet the minimum control requirements of Helix Pill, let alone practice sessions, it is very likely that he will be injured during practice. As for Kakashis consideration, Chiba also understands that Naruto already has the huge amount of chakra that many ninjas dream of, but he just didnt make good use of it. At this time, if you improve the control of Chakra and other basic skills Then, the utility of Narutos huge chakra volume can be maximized, and this kind of promotion is the simplest and rude. The more chakras, the greater the improvement. It can be said that as long as Naruto has practiced his basic skills well in this month, he may not necessarily lose against Sasuke who has learned Chidori. And the basic skills, hard work, one month''s time, it is still very good to improve, and even, if hard enough, the increase in the basic skills of Chakra''s control can also bring a miraculous improvement to Naruto. Kakashis route selection here is quite smart and reasonable. Even now, Ji Lai also chooses the training of Nine-Tailed Chakra and spiritism, which is also adhering to this concept. It''s just that Ji Lai is also a bold person. First of all, Jilai also let Naruto master the nine-tailed chakras and control the nine-tailed chakras, which in itself is an extreme training for the control of the chakras. As long as Naruto reaches the threshold of controlling the control of the nine-tailed chakras, then , Naruto can get a more sufficient and huge amount of chakras, and the control of chakras will also be improved by a leap. At that time, the improvement of Chakra''s control can also lead to a comprehensive improvement, basically the same purpose as Kakashi. As for spiritism, it is something that Jiraji has left to Naruto at the bottom of the box at this stage. Spiritism should belong to space-time ninjutsu. It has a wide range of versatility and can be used for combat, contact and steal information. , The power is quite good, in the current Ninja World, with the strength of a Toad Wentai, without the top combat power to join, it is not a problem to level a small village. After all, sometimes hugeness is the greatest power. Of course, just physically flattening a small village, it is still impossible to really defeat a small Ninja village. However, if you learn spiritism and sign a contract with the toad family, Naruto''s strength will still undergo a qualitative change. Perhaps even better than Sasuke Uchiha who has learned Chidori. Moreover, the most important thing is that now it is possible for Jilaida to train Naruto''s Chakra control on purpose in order to lay the foundation for him to learn Helix pills in the future. Jiraiya also clearly arranged Naruto''s path. Plus, he didn''t have a better plan at this time. He just followed the path of Jilaiya. At best, it means speeding up Naruto''s practice speed and quality. The same goes for Uchiha Sasuke. The seventh class is quite worry-free. "As you can see." And Ji Lai obviously knew that Chiba had observed it a long time ago, so he didn''t say anything at all, just said. "Well, the situation is not optimistic." In response, Chiba sighed slightly, and had to say that Naruto of this period was really a bit...reckless? You dont need any skills or thinking. Its all exercises with muscles, so its so efficient. Exercise and training are all about brainstorming. It''s not that you just repeat it again and again. Methods such as repetitive formation of muscle memory have always been the most inefficient practice methods, and they are only suitable for physical exercises and the most suitable for brainless exercises. "Are you...reluctant to teach Naruto." At this time, Zi Lai also said suddenly, and said a word that made Qianye slightly startled. "What do you say?" In response, Chiba hurriedly said. "Isn''t it?" However, Jilaiya didn''t answer him directly, but rather said. But after hearing this sentence, Qianye fell silent suddenly. "If I remember correctly, after you returned to the village, you did not visit this kid once, and from what you just said, you also don''t know anything about Naruto''s strength. As Kushina and Son of Watergate, if it wasn''t that you didn''t want to teach, how could you be so cold?" In response, Jilai also said. However, the tone did not contain any subjective emotions, it was just an objective statement, and it did not seem to blame Chiba. "Ugh" After hearing these words, Chiba sighed and stood up from the branch. "I don''t like him very much." Then ~www.novelhall.com~ expressed his dislike for Naruto Uzumaki without any cover. "is it" In this regard, Jiraiya was slightly startled, but after all, he didn''t say much. "Did you know? For a certain type of ninja, the crisis of life and death is more able to trigger his potential." Then, after Jiraiya''s sound, Chiba seemed to have no talk about it, and after leaving such a serious sentence, he turned around and disappeared on the branch. Can life and death crisis trigger more potential? After hearing this sentence, Jiraiya, who realized that Chiba had left, was taken aback again, and then his eyes fell unconsciously on Naruto Uzumaki there. And Naruto Uzumaki, who was practicing intensively at this time, complained instantly. Just now, a shudder caused a psychic practice that felt good to be disturbed. Chapter 2565： be lazy? Latest URL: "Yo, Sakura." Under the early morning sun, the blond boy trot towards the pink-haired girl outside the small forest with a joyful smile on his face. "Naruto" However, the girl''s response to the boy''s joyful smile was not very enthusiastic, and even a kind of lifelessness. "scare!" And just at this moment, the blond and blue-eyed teenager who ran to the front, Naruto Uzumaki almost jumped back half a step in fright. At this moment, in front of his eyes, his sweetheart is not half as cute and beautiful as usual. Not only is it not cute and beautiful, but even his face is full of applications "I''m so tired and want to sleep". The black eye circles and collapsed eye sockets also accuse the owner of not paying attention to sleep recently. "You...what''s wrong with you, Sakura?" Almost subconsciously, Uzumaki Naruto opened his eyes wide and said with a worried expression on his face. "No... it''s okay, where''s Sasuke?" And hearing Naruto''s words, the pink-haired girl, Haruno Sakura, shook her head, looked around for a while, and asked. "I don''t know, is he not here yet?" In response to this, Naruto Uzumaki''s face immediately became uncomfortable when he heard his sweetheart mention that nasty guy again. "Let''s go." But at the moment he finished speaking, a familiar voice came from the grove. Afterwards, the figure behind Haruno Sakura quietly walked out, and it was Sasuke Uchiha. It seems that compared to the two, he has been waiting here for a long time. "Let''s go..." But at this time, Haruno Sakura, who looked immortal, couldn''t take care of her lover''s nympho. After hearing this sentence, after subconsciously greeted Uzumaki Naruto, she turned around and shook her shoulders. Walked towards the grove. When passing by Uchiha Sasuke, the cold-faced handsome man was also shocked, and his face showed a look of shock and astonishment. Naruto Uzumaki, who came up, looked at Haruno Sakura''s back for a long time before walking forward in a daze. Zombies... It''s a zombie. With the footsteps, whether it was Uchiha Sasuke or Uzumaki Naruto, such an adjective flashed in his heart. "It''s... here..." And soon, walking out of the small woods and walking through the beautiful sea of ??flowers, the sun was shining all over, and the whole body was warming, and there seemed to be a ray of light shot into the black head, Haruno Sakura straightened her waist slightly. There was a murmur in his mouth. No problem Sakura and her. At this time, Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke were also standing behind her, both of them showed slight concerns in their eyes. What happened to her? Compared to Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha was keenly aware of something, and quietly took a small step forward, occupying behind Haruno Sakura. The distance between the two is exactly the distance Uchiha Sasuke can catch if Haruno Sakura falls. "Here we are! Qian-Ye-old-teacher!" Looking at the closed door of the Japanese-style cabin in front of him, Naruto Uzumaki frowned and stepped forward, just shouting at the highest decibel. "Oh, you are here." And just in this sound, the response has come before the voice has fallen. "What shall we study today?" Hearing this life, Naruto Uzumaki suddenly turned back, looked behind him, and said. Although this response was quick, it came from behind them. And as Naruto Uzumaki turned around, Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno also turned around one after another and looked behind them. At this moment, I saw that Taki Chiba, their next special training teacher, was just looking at them in his spare time. "Don''t worry first." In this regard, the special training teacher standing in front of the small forest did not inform them of the course at the first time, but walked away, walked directly by the three people, and sat down on the tatami in the corridor of the Japanese cabin. "Do this first." Then, I didn''t know where I took out a bunch of finger-sized scrolls, and the words in his mouth were almost exactly the same as the tone of the assault test teacher in the ninja school. "Boom bang bang bang!" Afterwards, among Naruto Uzumakis wide-open eyes, after those finger-sized scrolls touched the ground, they exploded one by one. After the white mist dissipated, they became the normal-sized scrolls of a hill. "This... what is this for?" And seeing these scrolls, Haruno Sakura, who seemed to think of something, retched first, and seemed to have finally held back the usual opening. To tell the truth, at this time, she was really going to vomit when she saw the scroll. "not" At this time, Naruto Uzumaki suddenly remembered the fear of being dominated by something that students could not avoid. "Ah" In response, Uchiha Sasuke sighed long. To be honest, Uchiha Sasuke at this time suddenly felt disappointed with the special training teacher in front of him. "Yes, just what you think, exam." At this time, the special training teacher, Chiba, seemed to be quite satisfied with a smile. "We have all graduated and we need to take exams? What we need is actual combat!" In this regard, Naruto Uzumaki expressed strong dissatisfaction. "Let''s start, and I will arrange special training content for you when you are done. The same was true for Class 10 yesterday." Hearing this, Chiba clearly stated that the protest was invalid. It was the same with Class 10 yesterday? After the exam, do special training arrangements? At this time, Sasuke Uchiha raised his brows and seemed to realize something. "Hey! Don''t bring this..." At the same time, Uzumaki Naruto''s stronger protest sounded. However, this time, he did not finish. Because, when he said this half, Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke had walked out from his left and right, took the scroll directly, and under Chibas instructions, took away their respective scrolls, and then another chapter Let''s start doing the questions without saying. "cough!" Seeing the appearance of the two, Naruto Uzumaki coughed lightly, and then said: "Since the same is true for Class 10, then I will just do it as hard as I can." Then, with this hard mouth, he took the remaining scrolls and started to do it. However, compared to Uchiha Sasuke, who is slowly sinking his expression, and Haruno Sakura, who is still fascinated but writes like a god, he picked up the scroll number 1 and saw the first line of words, and the whole person was in a daze. Forced state. call, Now, you can rest for another morning. Looking at Mirai Sannin who focused on doing the problem, Chiba stretched slowly, then got up, went back to make tea and prepare meals. To be honest, in fact, these three people don''t need to do any tests. Chiba still knows them quite well. Compared with other classes, the seventh class has actually been noticed by the village. After all, even with Kakashi Such a character can face the combination of the ghost of the fog hidden and the white who has the blood and the limit of ice escape, and they can completely wipe out the two. As a newcomer, Xia Ren, the actual combat has already demonstrated this. The potential of the class. Since the importance is attached, the village has naturally collected a lot of information on the three of them. Even without the addition of the original work, Chiba can have a comprehensive understanding of the three from the information, not to mention the facts of the three and the original work. The discrepancy is not too great now. Even without an exam, Chiba is able to tailor a set of improvement programs that suit them. What''s more, he has decided to give them special training in accordance with Kakashi''s direction, and this test is even more dispensable. It''s just that he wants to be lazy. To be honest, Chiba''s attitude towards teaching his apprentices and his attitude towards cultivation are completely two extremes. Although, he hasn''t practiced for a long time. However, if he is cultivating himself, he will be as harsh as he is in an attitude of being responsible to himself. As for teaching others to practice, he can save trouble as much as he can. If there is no time to save trouble, he will have procrastination. If he can be lazy, he will be lazy for a while. Now, he is just to be lazy. In this way, at least he can relax for half a day. But then, Chiba made a mistake. During this half day, he didn''t seem to relax, on the contrary, he was very busy, the kind of bust. Although the third class of Class 7 didnt have any trouble, the ingredients that Chiba sent yesterday, but it took Chiba''s boss''s energy to put them together, and even in order to properly preserve these foods, Chiba had to keep the relatively cool The underground laboratory was cleaned up. Although all the equipment allocated by the village had been recovered, which saved him a lot of work, it still took him nearly an hour to clean the laboratory. Adding to the time it takes to move the ingredients, he basically finished cooking and started cooking. Then, cook non-stop. After the third elementary school of Class 7 only finished the question and showed a "still care of the food?" expression, Chiba stopped. But looking at the speed of these three boys eating, Chiba suddenly felt that not only did he not be lazy, but he also caused a lot of trouble. And these many troubles are just batching. At this time, Chiba, although he has not given up eating, by then, with his current physical condition, if he does not eat for ten and a half months, it will not cause too serious adverse reactions, so he will not eat at a time. It''s all right. And this time without eating, he naturally spent all of it on the batch. No matter what the exam is, it doesn''t matter. In front of three people, you have to do a full set of plays. No, time is running out. However, fortunately, there is still a little gain, otherwise Chiba will probably cry stupidly for the first time. First of all, after this batch of scrolls, Chiba was the first to sigh not Uchiha Sasuke, but Haruno Sakura. It can be seen that Haruno Sakura''s current state is not very good. Although there are no tactical issues like the tenth class, this test paper is still a test of everyone''s foundation and some advanced situations. And Haruno Sakura was stunned to give him a full mark. Although it is somewhat ingenious in tactical questions, it is also relative to the tactical ninja. Haruno Sakura is not a tactical type in the future or the present future. Ninja, she is a medical ninja, and these tactical things can be answered to this level, it is already very good, at least it has been proved that Haruno Sakura has the tactical ability from the perspective of a medical ninja, and can basically understand any conditions. Tactics within the scope and cooperate. This is definitely enough for a medical ninja. As for other, even some medical questions, Haruno Sakura answered very well. I have to say that Chiba also missed his eyes. He forgot. In the original book, Sakura is actually a schoolmaster... And now, Xueba''s strength is crushing the other two. Next, it was Sasuke Uchiha. His performance was slightly unexpectedly excellent in Chiba''s expectations. Haruno Sakuras topic is biased towards medical ninjas, while Uchiha Sasuke is biased towards comprehensiveness. Regardless of ninja fantasy or tactics, Chiba has actually arranged some rather difficult topics. After all, Uchiha Sasuke is also an absolute genius. First class. And his answer is undoubtedly better than his own imagination, and his own imagination is the kind that has regarded him as the best of geniuses. Whether its tactics or understanding of combat, especially the ability to interpret combat and various analytical skills, Sasuke Uchiha is a versatile player. No wonder Kakashi will focus on training Sasuke, the Sasuke in front of him, and he is actually Very similar. Especially the combat interpretation ability, even Chiba is a little moved. If you train it well, Chiba will awaken the kaleidoscope writing round eyes when he visually observes. During the period of adapting to the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, he will not be occupied by Kirabi. Advantage. Then there is the real protagonist of the original, Naruto Uzumaki. Ok What should this kid say... It can be said to be unexpected, and it can be said to be unexpected. He also understood what an accidental ninja is. To be honest, he used to think this was the highest praise for Naruto, but now he understands that this unexpected No.1 title should be more derogatory. At least, now Chiba uses this to describe Uzumaki Naruto, which is absolutely derogatory. In fact, when he watched him do the first question, Chiba was mentally prepared, but after encountering this fact, Chiba''s mouth still couldn''t help but twitch. This kid... How did you live until now. Moreover, there was such a puzzling thought in my heart. And the reason why he was so helpless and unable to figure it out, the reason... It was this guy who turned in a blank paper again. Yes, Naruto Uzumaki handed in a blank paper on his test. "Hey! Teacher Chiba, can we start our official special training?" And after the Chiba batch was completed ~www.novelhall.com~ about twenty minutes after eating, Naruto Uzumaki said very familiarly. Following his words, there were two eager eyes. "Ugh" Regarding this sentence, and two glances, Qianye sighed slightly, and slowly raised his fingers. "Boom!" Two sounds, two identical Chiba, exploded out of the white mist. "Sakura stay here, Naruto and Sasuke, follow my shadow clone." Then, just with this sound, the two shadow avatars looked at Naruto and Sasuke respectively, said "follow me", and then flew out. "Why Sakura is taught by Ontology!" Afterwards, in Naruto''s complaint, the two followed the shadow clone. Chapter 2586： impatient Latest URL: "How many nights have you stayed up?" Seeing the two leave with their shadow clones, Chiba slowly put down the scrolls, and threw them all into the iron bucket that I didn''t know when they got them. He raised his fingers, "Bang" With a sound, the fire flashed, all the scrolls suddenly burned, and the flames quickly turned to ashes. Looking at all the stalls turned into ashes, Chiba turned his head and looked at the slightly closed eyes, like Haruno Sakura in a false sleep, and said. "It can only be one night!" In response, Haruno Sakura opened her eyes slightly, glanced at Chiba sideways, and said weakly. The reason why her mental state is so bad is not because the man in front of her gave herself the three major medical scrolls. That night, when she went back, she couldn''t wait to open it to take a look, but she didn''t expect to be dismissed as soon as she opened the first scroll. When she opened the scroll, the seemingly small scroll turned into a scroll with the largest specifications in the white mist. When you open it, you can see that there are densely packed with small print, and the content of a scroll is probably the amount of learning in years. In fact, Haruno Sakura was even more convinced of this by watching it all night. The above things are not only rich in content, but also very extensive, with basic and profound things. Basically, at first glance, she is a little dizzy. But, fortunately, this scroll is obviously a gradual one. It seems to have a lot of content, basic and advanced, but in fact, as long as you read it from the beginning, it is still very easy to get started. At least, now she has mastered a lot. Basic medical knowledge. It can also be seen that the person who wrote this scroll has a thorough understanding of medical knowledge. Although Haruno Sakura does not have much understanding of the villages medical treatment, she can still tell from this scroll that she can write With such an in-depth summary, even a beginner like her can get started at once and learn so much knowledge in a short time. In terms of medical treatment, she is definitely the top medical ninja in the village. In other words, the man in front of him is also the top of Konoha in terms of medical ninjutsu, or even the first. And because it is very easy to understand, she was fascinated without knowing it, and, for the first time, she felt the charm of a certain theoretical subject for the first time. In these two days, she almost forgot to sleep and even almost I forgot today''s special training. "Looking at the depth of your eye sockets and dark circles, as well as your wink, it should have been two nights. I didn''t sleep well last night. Did you almost forget to come to the special training today?" However, Chiba was quite disapproving of Haruno Sakura''s words, and quite ruthlessly exposed her lie. It seems that he is really interested in medical ninjutsu. However, this kind of interest is due to Haruno Sakura''s personal reasons, and that she is really attracted by medical treatment. Or, some kind of force majeure was already doomed from the beginning. At this time, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. Haruno Sakura has always been a girl who pays great attention to her appearance. No, it should be said that all girls value their appearance, and Haruno Sakura herself is also a beautiful girl, and after joining Class 7, she My sweetheart sees it almost every day, and she pays more attention to her appearance every moment. However, today, under the circumstances that the sweetheart will inevitably see, she still stayed up all night too much and unkempt, it is obvious that Haruno Sakura stayed up late because of the medical scroll she gave her last time. Undoubtedly, Haruno Sakura''s enthusiasm for medical knowledge has surpassed that of Uchiha Sasuke. Of course, there should be the credit of the scroll left by Tsunade. I have to say that I was like this at the beginning, and I started to get started in the first time. Basically, there is no threshold. Later, the deeper I learn, there will be various kinds of things. Threshold. However, Tsunades scroll of medical knowledge has more or less lowered these thresholds. It can be said that only a top medical ninja like Tsunade can write it. This is not only the height, the height of the medical standard, but also decades of clinical experience. Only medical ninjas who have both can write such teaching materials. Even Chiba now can''t write it. He also has a fairly high level of medical knowledge, and medical ninjutsu is no worse than Tsunade. However, his experience in saving people after all is quite limited. If you really want to write, it is far inferior to Tsunade. This is also one of the reasons why he didn''t write the textbook himself, but directly gave Haruno Sakura the scroll that Tsunade gave him back then. As for other reasons, one is that I dont have the time to write an introduction to medical knowledge. After all, medical treatment requires a lot of theoretical knowledge. Even if it is an introduction, the amount of knowledge is quite large. If you really want to write it, I am afraid it will take a month. Time is not enough. In other words, what he wrote himself was not as good as Tsunade, and there was no time. Secondly, it can be regarded as paving the way for Haruno Sakura''s apprenticeship with Tsunade, which can somewhat shorten the distance between Haruno Sakura and Tsunade. If Haruno Sakura insists on learning medical ninjutsu with him, he can also use these scrolls that are actually handwritten by Tsuna to make Haruno Sakura change his mind. It''s also a good deal. "What look at my eye sockets? I forget that you can read mind." At this time, Haruno Sakura was a bit disapproving of Chiba''s words. Is this a mess already? And hearing Haruno Sakura''s words, Chiba''s mouth twitched again. "I don''t know how to read minds." Then, subconsciously, Chiba struggled. "Who believes." Afterwards, he was met by Haruno Sakura''s eyes. Let alone believe it or not, Haruno Sakura didn''t even think about the possibility that Chiba could not read minds. "I really" In this regard, Chiba is going to struggle to death, mind reading or something, he really can''t. If there are any bad rumors because of this, with Uchiha Nobuhiko now facing up, it is likely that there will be some unknown changes. This is something Chiba didn''t want to see. At this moment, Chiba is actually a little bit eager to cry. "What is my arrangement?" However, after all, he couldn''t explain this mind-reading skill after all. Haruno Sakura did not doubt whether he could read mind-reading subconsciously. Mind-reading skill was already his own talent. The kind of indisputable comes with it. Moreover, Haruno Sakura at this time seems to be reluctant to continue with Chiba on this issue, and has already begun to change the subject. With the topic that Chiba will inevitably change~www.novelhall.com~, bring those medical scrolls with you in the future. " In this regard, Chiba said rather helplessly. "why?" Hearing that, Haruno Sakura raised her brows, she seemed to be a little more energetic, and asked. In the tone, there was some dissatisfaction. "Because this is medical ninjutsu, you are the only way to keep up with the two of you as quickly as possible." In this regard, Chiba didn''t say much nonsense, and said straightforwardly. Chiba is not unaware of Haruno Sakuras dissatisfaction. Obviously, this little girl is looking forward to fighting side by side with her two teammates. However, with her aptitude, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki have full potential. It is impossible to keep up with them head-on. And she also has a talent for medical ninjutsu. Medical ninjutsu is the most suitable for her at this stage. In the previous exams, Haruno Sakura also tested some other talented questions, although the answers were very good Xueba, however, Haruno Sakura''s other aptitudes are mediocre, at least not as good as his medical talent. Considering that she will meet a master who has become the strongest five-kage master with medical ninjutsu in the future, there is no doubt that it is very beneficial to lay the foundation of medical ninjutsu now. When she gets the basics, Chiba will also consider teaching her some ninjutsu and physical skills. However, for her now, medical ninjutsu is the most suitable. This is not negotiable. No matter how dissatisfied, you can only study hard. "but" In this regard, Haruno Sakura seems to want to refute. "Believe me, medical ninjutsu is what your team needs most now, and, as a medical ninja, you can also stimulate the protective global vision of both of them. Your presence will not only save their lives, but also enable them. They develop more comprehensively. Moreover, medical ninjutsu is not limited to staying behind." However, the words she refuted did not come out, and Chiba interrupted her words. Although medical ninjutsu is mainly about curing diseases and saving people, the lethal power of medical ninjutsu is actually quite great, and it can save and kill people. It can be seen from the battle between Tsunade and Yakushidou. What Haruno Sakura cares about at this time is naturally the "need to protect". Her goal is to fight side by side with her two teammates instead of hiding behind her and relying on them for protection. In her view, to learn medical ninjutsu, it is necessary to protect people. However, excellent medical ninjas are actually capable of protecting themselves. It''s just that they never use chakras easily because of a series of reasons such as saving people and preparing to save people, plus they usually study and exercise less. And because of the scarcity of people, it naturally gives people a sense of protection. But in fact, just a medical ninja who has mastered the Chakra scalpel is extremely lethal. The chakra scalpel is sharper than some famous weapons, especially for harm to the human body. Basically, it is a light stroke. Of course, this is not to say that all medical ninjas who have mastered the chakra knife can kill the enemy. It also depends on the strength of the enemy. This is the same as the fighting ninja. The weak nature is to be killed. Of course, the attack of the medical ninja should be relatively monotonous, and it may be naturally weak against the fighting ninja. Even so, the medical ninja is capable of self-protection. It is not simply a protected state. Moreover, there is still another way to the top of the medical ninja, then after mastering the Yin Seal and the Hundred Heroes art, the way to go straight to the end, the most invincible and domineering in the entire ninja world. Cooperating with powerful physique or ninjutsu is simply invincible. Of course, the opponent is not someone beyond the common sense of today''s ninja world. What Chiba said was not really fooling. "Oh, really?" In this regard, Haruno Sakura expressed doubts. "So, are you sure you believe me?" Upon hearing this, Qianye said helplessly. These things, at this stage, after all, can''t say too much to Haruno Sakura, after all, Haruno''s heroine''s status is too special. "I do not know." In this regard, Haruno Sakura also said quite honestly. To be honest, she definitely recognizes Chiba''s strength, but the medical ninjutsu that the person in front of her taught her is far from what she wants. She didn''t want to be... It should be said, she didn''t want to be a protected person anymore. To stand with her teammates, and even protect her teammates, in her consciousness, she can only stand in front. Seeing the feeling of the two of them behind, Haruno Sakura no longer liked it. "Why, do you think standing behind them can''t protect them? What they need is really just a help in the battle?" At this time, Chiba, who had been looking at Haruno Sakura''s expression, suddenly laughed, and didn''t care about Haruno Sakura''s straight answer. "because" After hearing this sentence, the thought of "there is a mind-reading technique" flashed by, Haruno Sakura almost subconsciously asked to say "Standing beside them, only then can we fight side by side and be qualified to protect them" words. However, as soon as the words were spoken, she was suddenly stunned. If the man in front of me gave himself a medical scroll for the first time, when he wanted to learn medical ninjutsu by himself, he just saw hope suddenly, so he learned on impulse. In any case, it is always good to learn something. , Maybe I can no longer look at the back of the two. Then, Haruno Sakura suddenly realized it. she was It seems to have drilled the horns. The reason why she is a little reluctant to learn medical ninjutsu now is that one is the positioning of medical ninjutsu, and the other is the learning cycle. From that medical textbook, she has already seen that medical ninjutsu cannot let her in the short term Her strength has changed qualitatively, and even she still needs a long study to be able to go to the battlefield in the true sense. Therefore, she began to reject it. Because medical ninjutsu cannot calm her inner irritability. But at this time, she suddenly remembered the appearance of the two men covered in bruises after the battle against the White. Does her purpose really have to stand beside the two and fight side by side? So, what if they are seriously injured? Can''t you just watch them die? At that time, will it be better than now? answer Definitely negative. "I see, I will learn, and study hard. However, what you said is not wrong, and the medical ninja must stay behind." After understanding this, Haruno Sakura said solemnly after a pause. "Trust me~www.novelhall.com~ I will help you find a teacher who can get you down that path." In response, Chiba nodded and said. "Well!" Hearing this, Haruno Sakura no longer hesitated and agreed. "But before that, you still have to teach me something." However, in the end, she made another condition. "what." In this regard, Chiba frowned slightly, quite puzzled. He should have said very clearly, coupled with the special nature of medical ninjutsu, Haruno Sakura has no time to learn other things. "How to shrink that scroll, I...can''t bring it out." Hearing this, Haruno Sakura spoke with a certain helpless emotion. Chapter 2586： The perfect training Latest URL: "Da!" Amidst the dense woods far from the Japanese-style cabins, on a branch cliff somewhere out of the Hokage Rock Mountains, the shadow clone Chiba landed softly. "Just here." After taking a short glance at the height of the cliff, the shadow avatar Chiba turned his head, looked behind him, and said with a cold face. "Here?" Regarding this, the handsome, black-haired young man behind the shadow clone Chiba looked around, frowned, and asked back. "Yes." Hearing that, the shadow avatar Chiba still has a cold appearance, but he nodded quite seriously. "What do you mean?" But when he heard the almost expressionless sentence of the shadow clone Chiba, Sasuke Uchiha''s brow picked for the invisible, but he seemed a little dissatisfied. "What''s wrong? Not satisfied with the training ground?" In this regard, the shadow avatar Chiba said quite simply, it seems that there is no meaning to obscure, even, it seems that this shadow avatar Chiba does not have the character of obscurity at all. In other words, a roundabout way of speaking. "Then, I don''t need to be ambiguous?" And hearing this sentence, Uchiha Sasuke, who had been observing this shadow clone Chiba, already understood the character of this shadow clone Chiba, and said immediately. Amazing! There are rumors that if the shadow clone technique is refined to a certain level, the separated shadow clone can be fake and real to have some characters that the body does not possess. This is already a kind of self-conscious clone, and this shadow clone is able to handle more situations, and sometimes even produces surprisingly winning effects that even the body can''t produce. It turned out that this is not a legend to coax me. However, although the words were straightforward and looked tit-for-tat to the shadow clone Chiba, deep down, Sasuke Uchiha was almost a little excited. Obviously, the shadow avatar Chiba in front of him and the main body Chiba are not at all a personality, but may be part of the character of Taki Chiba. However, the manners, the tone of words, and even the posture are different. The production ability of this shadow clone is enough to make him not calm. After all, I have always regarded it as a legend to coax myself, and suddenly appeared in front of me. Although Uchiha Sasuke is also a genius, has experience, and is precocious, but after all, he is just a teenager? Face this This kind of thing? Always a little uneasy. Sasuke Uchiha is no exception. "Do you think that the training venue in front of you has a sense of sight, right? It''s like the training venue selected by your teacher? Kakashi Hamu." For Uchiha Sasuke''s direct words? The shadow clone Chiba is also more direct, and by the way, he said all the dissatisfaction in his heart. Yes, at this time, the shadow clone Chiba felt the dissatisfaction of Uchiha Sasuke, and accurately inferred the dissatisfaction of the boy in front of him. As for this dissatisfaction. This boy feels that he is a little perfunctory. Just now, Sasuke Uchiha should still be looking forward to the so-called "tailor-made" special training plan? The young man''s desire to win? Or, the mentality of seeking strength, shadow The clone Chiba is very clear. But? When he saw that the special training venue and the training venue arranged by his teacher were almost the same except for the different places, he should have realized that the "tailor-made" he might face is not what he imagined? So quite Dissatisfaction. Also quite disappointed. Do not. It should be said that I was quite dissatisfied because of disappointment. "Is Sakura right? Do you have mind reading skills?" Regarding the words of the shadow avatar Chiba who said his inner thoughts, Uchiha Sasuke quickly made the same judgment as Haruno Sakura, but compared to Haruno Sakura, the thinking look in Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes at this time was It proved his keenness and excellence as a genius. At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke and the shadow avatar Chiba can still see it. This thinking color should have been considering what he should do when facing a mind-reading opponent. When he said this, Sasuke Uchiha should have treated him as an imaginary enemy. It''s just that this kind of thinking is very correct for a ninja, and even at a critical time, it may escape from birth because of today''s thinking, or turn defeat into victory. Of course, both the shadow clone Chiba and the main body Chiba know that it is impossible to have the ability to read mind. At least, he has no mind-reading ability. "I know your performance in the exam just now. I can only say that you are worthy of the Uchiha clan. Whether in terms of ninjutsu, physical skills and other hardware, or in terms of tactics and combat interpretation, you are very good. And the development is very balanced. In this month, it is actually difficult for you to make a huge improvement in the short-term, to the level of surprise." However, with regard to the argument of mind reading, the shadow clone Chiba is indeed not as entangled as the main body Chiba, but said so. "Surprised..." As for the words of the shadow clone Chiba, Sasuke Uchiha was slightly startled, and then murmured. "Want to come, your teacher, Kakashi Hagi has already given you some knowledge about this art." Without waiting for Sasuke Uchiha to say something, with a sudden "", on the right hand raised by the shadow clone Chiba, countless electric lights suddenly appeared, condensing in the palm of the hand, Chidorui who sneered. In the midst of Naruto, his hand seemed to become a sharp blade formed by thunder and lightning. In Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes, it exuded blue-white brilliance and extremely dangerous aura. "you!" At this time, Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes widened slowly and uncontrollably. He watched his teacher in front of him demonstrated to him a technique that had reached A-level difficulty not long ago. He opened his mouth and exclaimed, but he said no more. Nothing came. It seemed... it was used faster than Kakashi. this person Is it possible that on Thunder Dune, is he more accomplished than Kakashi? Do not! impossible! Chidori, it should be the extreme change of Chakra''s nature, no, it is the extreme change of Thunder attribute Chakra''s nature, Kakashi will never lie to me. But his heart has already rolled up the stormy sea. He was very convinced that from the few words of his teacher''s demonstration before, he was very convinced that the ninjutsu used by Thousand Years, the shadow clone in front of him, was originally created by his teacher, and should not have been taught to anyone. Except for myself this month. And my own teacher also knows very well that this skill must be used in conjunction with writing round eyes. Right now, apart from him, Kakashi cannot teach it to anyone. Even if it is taught to other people, this trick is just a trick to death without writing round eyes. The man in front of you should not use Chidori! "As long as Chakra''s control can reach the extreme of proficiency in changing the nature, the Chidori technique is not so difficult. It is really difficult to achieve the power of Kakashi''s Raeche. Don''t look at me. Now that Chidori is used, compared with Kakashi''s, the less powerful ones are still quite far away, just like the gap between you and Kakashi." As for the shock of Uchiha Sasuke, the shadow clone Chiba still spoke quite directly, and explained the unbelievable surprise of Uchiha Sasuke''s heart. "laugh!" Following these words, the Chidori condensed in the hands of the shadow clone Chiba also shattered into pieces with a soft cry, instantly invisible. He is already in full control of Chidori! At this time, Sasuke Uchiha''s eyes flashed. With this hand, Sasuke Uchiha almost felt like he had control over Chidori. The shadow clone in front of him, Taki Chiba, might be better than his own teacher who created this ninjutsu. Also perfect. "So..." After seeing this scene, after such a thought flashed through, Sasuke Uchiha took a slight breath, seemed to calm the emotions in his heart, and said. "Yes, it is to allow you to practice Chidori, and the reason is very simple. Letting you master Chidori now is the biggest improvement we can do to your own strength or combat effectiveness. Moreover, this art itself is A qualitative change." However, the sentence he calmed down did not speak completely. The shadow clone Chiba, who didn''t know the obscurity, interrupted his words. "Quality change?" In response, Uchiha Sasuke spoke subconsciously. "Yes, as I said just now, I know your balance development at this stage and the strength that meets the title of genius. However, although you have learned some powerful powers, such as Li Luoke''s physical skills, relying on writing round eyes, However, you cant really exert its power by yourself. Especially high-speed physique, let alone what your body can do now. As for ninjutsu, I dont know how many copies of your Shalanyan have you see However, as far as I know, the powerful fireball technique you have mastered is not as powerful as you imagined. Moreover, its versatility and tactical selectivity are not very good." Upon hearing this, the shadow clone Chiba spoke again. "You mean I lack any decisive power?" And Uchiha Sasuke is Uchiha Sasuke after all. In terms of interpretation and analysis, it can be regarded as the existence of even Chiba''s heart. After these few words, Uchiha Sasuke has found the key point. "Yes, what you lack right now is a killer ninjutsu that can kill the enemy in one shot, fully able to give full play to your combat interpretation ability, increase tactical options, and give full play to your balanced ninja qualities. A true killer. In short, you are outstanding in all aspects, but just because you are outstanding, it seems that you are a bit "mediocre." Or it can be said that you... lack of attack power." In this regard, the shadow avatar Chiba didn''t seem to be surprised, but he still didn''t say intricately. "Furthermore, Kakashi should have told you what you need to master in order to master the chidori and use it in actual combat. First of all, it should be the sprint ability that exerts the power of the chidori, that is, your physical ability needs to be improved. Secondly, there is the problem of your writing wheel eyes and the chakra that every ninja cannot escape. The first question, Kakashi should use the muscles of the first two doors of the Eight Door Dunjia to relieve the limit and increase physical strength To achieve, and to be able to open the first two doors, your physical ability will also be doomed to greatly increase due to the arduous physical training. Regarding the problem of writing round eyes and chakras, you should perform excessive physical training within the allowable range of your body. It is beneficial to the development of the physical and mental energy of young people like you who are still growing, and even the chakra volume is increasing every minute and every second. The mastery and the use of chakras are very good exercises. In other words, when you master Chidori, your physical abilities, chakra volume, and powerful blood relay limit are steadily improving and training, and with your physical ability, chakra volume and blood relay limit Ascension, the high-speed physique you copied, the other ninjutsu that I dont know whether it has been copied, and all the steps towards an almighty ninja can be used to its maximum effect. Do multiple things in one fell swoop. This kind of training method that learns a key ninjutsu and can also improve comprehensively, I don''t think I have a better special training program. " And then, the shadow avatar Chiba didn''t ask Sasuke Uchiha to say anything. He gave all the reasons why Sasuke Uchiha should do the same thing as his own teacher training during the special training. To be honest, even a quick-thinking person like Uchiha Sasuke was taken aback for a while, and after a while, he reacted. "You mean, there is no better special training method. Kakashi''s method is already the best?" After reacting, Sasuke Uchiha said. "Yes." In response, the shadow avatar Chiba nodded and said, "It just so happens that I can teach you whether it is Hachimen Dunjia or Chidori. The kind of on-call professor who can consult at any time." meaning is The front two gates and Chidori of the eight gates of Dunjia, have they taught each other...? Hearing these words, Uchiha Sasuke suddenly held his breath, looked at the shadow clone in front of him, and did not speak for a long time. "So ~www.novelhall.com~ where to start." Then, when he spoke again, Sasuke Uchiha no longer had any doubts or dissatisfaction, and said straightforwardly. "Boom!" And it seems that Sasuke Uchiha would have said this in general. As soon as Sasuke Uchihas voice fell, he didnt know where he threw a set of weighted props. The ground under the weighted props was almost sunken. Go down. "The first step, wear this, climb up from below." Then he said blankly. ... "Why? Why, there is no special training plan? Why do I have no special training plan?" At this time, on the other side, at the same time, Uzumaki Naruto was looking at the smiling shadow clone Chiba angrily jumping up and down. Chapter 2588： disgust Latest website: "Why! Why why! Why is there no tailor-made special training?" Hearing the smiling shadow clone in front of him said that there was no special training content, he followed his usual routine. Naruto Uzumaki quit immediately, and immediately yelled, and expressed himself strongly with strong bouncing body language. Dissatisfaction. I was full of expectations, and thought I could get such a powerful ninja tailor-made special training in front of me, and I was able to make a blockbuster in the Chunin test, but I didnt expect that as soon as this stopped, I would listen to this movie clone saying that there is no tailor-made. Special training, the special training he has to do is a special training for some basic skills, and the basic skills should be improved in a short time. This This is different from what I said! Isn''t the basic skills what Teacher Ebisu wants to improve? Such a powerful ninja teaches himself the basic skills, what kind of thing is this! Is it possible that you don''t have the life of special training? Are Sasuke and Sakura also basic skills over there? impossible! This is not fair! "No, it just didn''t." To Uzumaki Naruto who grinned like a little beast, Ying Chuang''s face was squinted, but his eyes closed because of the smile, but he couldn''t see a trace of his eyes. In Uzumaki Narutos eyes, it was like a The smirking fox, although said that the smiling appearance of the shadow clone Chiba is not only harmless, but also quite kind. And this answer to Uzumaki Naruto''s words was also quite harmless and kind. Perfunctory! This is perfunctory! It''s just that Naruto Uzumaki''s ears are full of cunning and irritating old foxes. "Unfair! It''s not fair!" Then he exploded again. "Where is it unfair?" As for this little beast that jumped up and down, the shadow clone Chiba was quite patient, and asked very patiently. "Do Sasuke and Sakura only have basic skills training?" In response to this, Naruto Uzumaki stopped jumping up and down to protest, stood still, and seriously questioned the shadow clone Chiba. "No." Hearing this, the smiling shadow clone Chiba shook his head simply and said. "Then why!" As for the words of the shadow clone Chiba, Naruto Uzumaki only felt angry, his entire face flushed with anger, and he couldn''t restrain his loud voice. "They didn''t turn in a blank paper." In this regard, the smiling shadow clone still squinted, but it seemed to be because of the closed eyes of the smile, a gap was slightly opened, and the gaze that came out of it was full of cold disgust. Of course, the tone has not changed at all. "White" When he heard this sentence, Naruto Uzumaki was startled slightly, and he opened his mouth to say a word, but he didn''t know how to say it anymore. "Tailor-made, then naturally I need to know your situation so that I can tailor-made. That''s why there is that test. Sasuke and Sakura handed in their answer sheets. I can tailor-made special training, but What about you?" In this regard, the shadow clone Chiba said. He is not Ibizi, nor is this Zhongnin test. This is a very serious test. Moreover, his questions are tailored according to what everyone knows. There will definitely be questions that can be answered. from. And considering Naruto Uzumaki''s current IQ problem, he still asked a few relatively simple basic questions. In this way, it was a blank paper. This is no longer an interesting question. This question of attitude. This kid may have a bright mind when fighting, but he simply doesn''t bother to use his brain in peacetime. Originally, Chiba didn''t like this guy''s character very much, but now that he makes a fuss, he feels even less happy. Ibizis time was because of the Zhongnin exam mechanism. This kind of blank paper is also unexpected, and it is normal to pass. However, it is now a serious special training test, and it has come out like this, but there are not so many surprises. Perhaps, Naruto Uzumaki is indeed the child of his teacher, and it can even be said that the child of the teacher who is so kind to him seems that he should treat him unreservedly. What kind of care in life, give him vent to the face of his classmates who usually bully him, give him a head... In this way, it seems that he is worthy of his teacher. However, it is nothing more than an image. It''s just external. This is the world of ninjas, a cruel and dark world. Judging from what Chiba has seen and heard, he doesn''t think that Naruto Uzumaki can survive in this world with his current reckless temper. Perhaps, the boy in front of him will understand it himself, and there is also the protagonist''s halo. For his fate, he may really be able to survive. However, he just didn''t like this. He didn''t like the character of the kid in front of him. Don''t like his current attitude either. Even, for his real thoughts and too kind heart that day, there was a disgust that seemed to originate from instinct. Perhaps, their experiences are a bit similar, at least the growth path when they were young is quite similar. They are all in an alienated environment, and after graduation, they meet people who can warm themselves. My own are Kushina, Hirohiko, Yukina, and Kento, Captain Morino, Taketake, Three fools, etc. who have gradually become partners. Until now, many people are looking forward to and loving them. . According to the original work, the reason why Naruto Uzumaki was not blackened in the end was certainly not because of his cheerful and lively character that day. In fact, this kid also tended to blacken afterwards, but in the end, someone pulled it off. Moreover, he also has reasons not to be blackened. And these reasons are that the teacher he met now, Kakashi, and his teammates Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno, and then, Shikamaru Nara, Neji Hyuga, Hinata Hyuga, etc., until the end, he might I will be loved, loved, trusted, and respected. After that, there will be fatherly and maternal love. This prevented his blackening. Of course, Qianye was given a hand at the beginning, but the one who handed him had already died for saving him. Although the results can be said to be similar, the mental process can be said to be completely different. The final character is also completely different. Chiba is constantly moving forward from constant loss, while Naruto is moving forward steadily through constant gain. It may be because of this completely opposite mental journey that Chiba now dislikes this kid''s bluffing character very much. This kind of recklessness can lead to good results in the end, it is like cheating. I simply don''t know how this kid can survive those hardships in the future. Moreover, even if these character problems are aside, from an objective point of view, Naruto Uzumaki''s current training mentality is quite disliked by Chiba. Training this kind of thing requires brainstorming. Even the real brainstorming of a battle is these training preparations before the battle. The rehearsal of various battle situations, the enhancement of all aspects of strength in various tactics, and the training of tactical thinking are the real headaches. In the battle, in the rapidly changing situation, in fact, it is really necessary to formulate corresponding tactics in an instant. In fact, they are not formed purely during the battle, or they are thought up. At least Chibas tactics are basically all Credit for the tactical rehearsal. Every battle, especially after fighting a particularly powerful ninja, Chiba will reflect on it, and then conduct various emergencies of the battle with this particularly powerful ninja or a tactical preview in another direction. In fact, most of Chiba''s seemingly perfect tactics against various enemies were pieced together from these tactical rehearsals. There are still very few battles where a complete tactic can be figured out in an instant. Therefore, Chiba attaches great importance to the attitude of pre-combat training. Naruto Uzumaki at this time made him very dissatisfied. In addition, looking at the situation of Uzumaki Narutos gossip seal, it is obvious that Jilai also understood what he said yesterday. Uzumaki Naruto should have mastered the part of the nine-tailed chakra that escaped from the seal, and he is also psychic. There is no problem. With these two assassins, Uzumaki Naruto''s strength, he can deal with the Zhongnin exam. There is no need to worry too much about how to improve him. The boy in front of him is already capable. At least, this time the Zhongnin exam should be no problem. Therefore, Chiba also made the decision to train basic skills. Moreover, the current Naruto Uzumakis basic skills are still quite poor, and training at this time has also greatly improved. After all, the basic skills are not only Chakra control. "Snapped!" At this moment, a scroll slammed straight towards Naruto Uzumaki''s face, and then, with a clear sound, he was subconsciously caught by Naruto Uzumaki. "This is your next training." In response, the shadow clone Chiba said with a smile. "I... I know." At this moment, the speechless Uzumaki Naruto, who was spoken by the shadow clone Chiba, held the scroll and nodded helplessly. I can''t refute it at all. It was a blank paper. Then, indeed, if the paper is blank, there is no way for people to tailor it to themselves. He can only do basic skills. However, the basic skills are fine, anyway, he has already learned spiritism, and can also master the nine-tailed chakra, and the Zhongnin exam will definitely be a blockbuster. "I will not stare at you for the practice of basic skills. But if you underestimate this training, then you will not use it after my class." Looking at Uzumaki Naruto, who was reluctant to nod his head in response, the shadow clone Chiba spoke with a stern smile. "Yes" In this regard, Naruto Uzumaki didn''t have any awe of this harshness, and he opened the scroll listlessly and said. Anyway, it''s just some basic skills training, it doesn''t matter whether it comes or not. At the same time, such a disapproving thought passed in his mind. At this moment, he already had a lot of emotions towards the smiling guy in front of him. "Okay, then I will leave first, just follow the training." However, the smiling shadow clone Chiba did not have any special reaction to this kid''s disapproval. After leaving such a sentence, it turned into a white mist with a "bang" and disappeared in place. "Really... really gone?" For this simple words and deeds, Uzumaki Naruto was a little dumbfounded. "Huh! Eccentric!" Then, he concluded that the smiling shadow clone just now, Taki Chiba himself, was unwilling to teach him. He already hates this guy. It doesn''t matter if he is good or not, he is disgusting. "If you don''t teach, you won''t teach, it''s just basic skills. Wouldn''t I still practice it by myself?" Then, after he was convinced that he hated that Takichiba, Uzumaki Naruto''s temper was up, and after a grunt, his eyes fell on the scroll. "This...! How come!" Then, in the next second, Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes widened. This amount... Is it the amount of one day? Bilan''s eyes trembled repeatedly, and in a blink of an eye, Uzumaki Naruto looked at it three times again. After confirming that he was correct, his eyes widened, but he was a little confused. At this moment, in his eyes, this scroll is clearly a terrifying amount of training. Although the training content is only some physical training such as kicks, and some ordinary shuriken training, the amount of training is terrifying. It''s all from a few hundred! Still the same action! Moreover, this one also shows illustrations of standard movements, and is equipped with detailed explanations with pictures and text, for fear that he may practice it wrong. Moreover, Naruto Uzumaki could see that doing one of these standard actions would be quite tiring. Especially for him such a wild way. Could it be... Does he want to fix me? At this time, Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t help thinking like this. Then, he suddenly remembered the words left by the smiling shadow clone just now that he would not monitor himself. Inexplicably, a wave of unhappiness surged up again. He must think I can''t finish it. I just finished showing it to him! Although it is what kind of strange brain circuit that makes Uzumaki Naruto connect non-surveillance to contempt, but at this moment, Uzumaki Naruto is already riveting enough. Thinking, Naruto Uzumaki didn''t talk nonsense, turned around, found the thickest tree and started practicing with grinning teeth. ... call Then the seventh class is done. UU reading www.uukanshu. com At this time, in Chiba, in the Japanese-style log cabin, he gently squeezed out the incense used to soothe the nerves, and looked at Haruno Sakura, who was already asleep next to him, with a relieved smile on his mouth. If this is the case, no matter what, they will follow the original path. It will not cause much change. It can be considered both. So... Tomorrow''s Kaiban, how should I fool... No, it is a good special training? What should be designed? Forget about the exam. Feel more strenuous... Then, Chiba thought about it again. Chapter 2589： Kaiban Latest URL: It seems... there is nothing to teach. Looking up at the sun of another morning, Qianye slowly raised his head, with a thoughtful look, looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside, such a thought flashed in his heart. "What''s wrong? Teacher Chiba?" At this time, beside him, there was a slightly lively voice of a girl. "It''s nothing, but I found out that there seems to be nothing to teach you anymore. Ning Ci, I can''t teach you the soft boxing technique. Every day, I will give you what should be given to you. Xiao Li is still in the hospital. At this stage, I too I can''t give you special training." Hearing this, Chiba turned his head slightly, looked at Tiantian who was gesturing with Shinobi, and said. That''s right, it''s another day now. In addition, Neji Hyuga of Kaiban has been drinking half a cup of tea here every day. As for the seventh class, in one day yesterday, except for Naruto Uzumaki who was already tired and paralyzed in the woods, he basically completed his special training goals. Sasuke Uchiha has adapted to the high-intensity physical training. The gate is just around the corner. After all, these two gates are relatively simple. Moreover, Uchiha Sasuke originally has an excellent writing wheel. As long as his physical condition is met, he will demonstrate it directly and let him copy it. Kakashi was able to copy to the first two eight-door Dunjia in the battle of Lee, and Sasuke Uchiha should have no problem copying it. As for Haruno Sakura, looking at her appearance, Chiba had asked her to get a good nights sleep, and she was naturally finished, but the girl slept until about 7 or 8 oclock in the evening, and the three of them rubbed him again. I left for dinner. Moreover, while she was sleeping, Naruto Uzumaki, who had recovered her physical strength, woken up for a while, and almost went with Sasuke Uchiha to have some acceptance training with herself. In this regard, Chiba of course made him continue to sleep with a knife in one hand, and then began to talk with Sasuke Uchiha about one or two of the eight gates of Dunjia? How much made him psychologically prepared. Compared to Naruto, this uneasy? Sasuke Uchiha is quite cooperative? Quietly absorbing everything he said? Seeing the progress, next time I can talk to him about the changes in Chakra''s nature and even the extreme changes in nature. Some essentials. As for the son of his teacher, Naruto Uzumaki, although I dont know how he is practicing? Has he completed all the plans he has arranged for him? But from his exhausted appearance and estimated physical strength? A lot. In a sense? Chiba is still very relieved of this kid''s perseverance. This is also one of the reasons why Qianyeying''s avatar left midway. Although he doesn''t like his teacher''s children very much? However, he subconsciously has confidence in his teacher''s children. Of course? This is what Chiba is now unwilling to admit. In addition to this unwillingness to admit the confidence, the reason why Qianyeying''s clone is not present to guide? The other reasons are actually very simple. Because there is no guidance. He has already drawn everything that should be? And accompanied by a detailed explanation? If this is still not understood, then I am afraid he really has to doubt this kid''s IQ. Besides, he always has to cultivate his ability to read this type of scroll. In the future, he will have to improve his ninjutsu ability? Illusory confrontation ability, but they all use scrolls. The dictation is similar to what is written on the scrolls. He has to learn it. However, judging from the traces on the thickest tree, this kid should understand and train strictly according to the above content. It can be regarded as, let him worry. Speaking of it, should I give him some ninjutsu training? If Nine-Tailed Chakra can control it, should he give him the secret technique of water escape and the technique of water wrist, so that he can truly have a killer? Do not! No, its too early. His Chakra control ability is too poor. Even if he masters the Nine-Tailed Chakra, it is only preliminary. The powerful water wrist technique requires less control than the strange power, but it is not as bad as the current basic skills. He can master it. Now, only the basic skills are enough. Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but have such an idea. "Speaking of it, it seems so." But at this moment, Tian Tian was slightly stunned on the spot when he heard Chiba''s words. He raised his head and thought, but Hyuga Nodded and said. "right." Obviously, Chiba and these two people need to get along more harmoniously, and immediately spoke. It seems that the signs are still very good. The matter of Hyuga Nissa should be handled very well, and I should understand the intention of giving him the seal technique. However, Neji Hyuga did not accept it. Is there any barrier? Or is it purely the insistence of Hyuga Neji? At the same time, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s heart. It can be seen that the gloom between Hyuga Neji''s eyebrows and eyes has disappeared at this time. What is certain is that his plan has been quite successful. Although it cannot be said that Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Nizu have completely reconciled, but, At least it should have eased the relationship and stopped being so tense. Even Neji Hyuga''s heart knot should have been almost solved. Now Hyuga Ningjis peaceful face should have let go of the past. As for the current relationship with the Hyuga Sects family, it is still unclear. After all, I have hated for so many years. Not very realistic. However, with such results, Chiba is already very satisfied. At least, there should be no moths. Even Chiba is still a little bit looking forward to the first session of the Zhongnin exam a month later, what kind of sparks Hyuga Neji and Uzumaki Naruto will create. "Ms. Chiba." And just after a series of thoughts flashed in Chiba''s mind, Hyuga Neji spoke again. After he was relieved, he seemed to have special respect for Chiba. This sentence of Teacher Chiba is also from the heart, but it is more sincere than anyone else. "what happened?" At Neji Hyuga''s call, Chiba turned his head and asked. The tone is also particularly relaxed. Compared with the other two classes, the Kai class in front of you is much easier. There are no too many problems or too many doubts. It is simply what you say and do it. This is what teachers and students look like. what! This is the real peace of mind. Even the title makes people feel like a teacher. "Xue Nai...I already know everything about Auntie." Regarding this, Hyuga Ningci thought a little, and then spoke. "Snow Na..." But when he heard this sound, Qianye was startled, because of the expression Qian Ye teacher stretched out, suddenly there was a slight stiffness. "I won''t let Aunt Xuenai''s soft fist technique get dusty, and I will definitely find someone more suitable than me to continue to inherit it." In response, Neji Hyuga nodded and said firmly. "is it" Hearing this, Chiba raised his brows slightly and turned to look at Neji Hyuga, but seeing that Neji Hyuga was also looking at him at this time, there was only a firmness in his eyes. It can be seen that the boy in front of him is really determined. "Then I leave it to you." Then, after seeing this determined and firm expression, Chiba''s stiff expression instantly stretched out and turned into a smile of approval. It seems that I really don''t need to worry about Neji Hyuga. He really came out. Relieved. At least, I won''t do such outrageous and extreme things. At the same time, such a thought passed through Chiba''s heart. Xuenai is here, seeing that she also has inheritance, she should also be very pleased. With this thought, Chiba couldn''t help but think with satisfaction. Moreover, in my mind, the pretty, serious, stubborn and considerate girl couldn''t help but the softness in her eyes seemed to be a bit strong. Obviously, although the boy at this time said that he had never met Xuena, or that he had not met Xuena at a sensible age, Xuena deliberately taught him his soft boxing method, even if Hina was born earlier If so, the aunt Xuenai must teach. And now, although Xuena didn''t survive, she should have given this soft boxing technique to Neji''s mother, who was also the separated sister Yumiko who grew up taking care of Xuena. He Ningci felt that this soft boxing technique was left behind by her mother and there was no conflict, and it was very reasonable. In other words, Neji now bears the deep love of Yukina, who has always loved children. And now that Neji wanted to repay Xuena, Chiba was naturally very happy. Looking at Neji Hyuga, it became more and more pleasing to the eye. Compared to someone who is not worried, take a look at Ningci and save trouble. It is simply the difference between the standard of good and bad children. "Ning Ci." Then, thinking of this, Qianye''s mind seemed to have a flash of inspiration and suddenly said. "What''s wrong, Teacher Chiba." In response, Chiba''s affirmation was taking a deep breath, and Neji Hyuga, who vowed to let this soft boxing technique develop, heard this sentence, paused slightly, and asked. "During the Zhongnin exam, I still dont use Xuenai''s soft boxing technique. This soft boxing technique is too harmful and does not necessarily guarantee that you will encounter ninjas from other villages. It is not good to deal with ninjas in your own village. Besides, there are many people with mixed eyes, everyone was attracted by the infighting of the Hyuga clan before, and did not pay attention to the difference between your soft boxing and normal soft boxing. However, this is an international Zhongnin exam, every Ninja village Both Da Ren Village and Xiao Ren Village are very important. It is inevitable that some masters will see it. It is better to be careful. Everyone is not guilty, and only the Hyuga clan can practice soft boxing. , It is also guaranteed that disasters will be incurred." In response, Chiba said. "After all, some things, some things, are the most important to people if they don''t exist." At the end, Chiba added another sentence. "Yes, I understand!" Hearing this sentence from you, Neji Hyuga''s reaction was also quite quick. After a flash of shame on his face, he immediately nodded in agreement. How do I feel, Teacher Kai will be jealous in the future. But at this time, seeing Neji Hyuga''s reaction, and after looking at the instructions, he was still a little worried. Thoughtful Chiba, the corner of Tiantian''s mouth suddenly rose unnaturally. And in her mind, there was a watermelon-head middle-aged man with a face of grievances, and a series of things such as The tragic dubbing of words such as "the apprentice has no conscience" and "robbing the apprentice". To be honest, I never think every day that Ning Ci actually respects this teacher Chiba so much, I am afraid that Teacher Kai will never get such treatment in his life. Therefore, there is this kind of subconsciousness now, and every day I feel that my teacher will cry and cry about his disciple being robbed. However, the Qianba teacher in front of him is indeed worthy of the respect of Neji, and even Tiantian himself at this time has considerable respect for this teacher. It can be seen that this teacher really considers them. Judging from the appearance of Ning Ci now, it is obvious that the knot in his heart has been untied. There is no need to think about it behind the scenes. It should be the teacher of Chiba who contributed to the situation. Otherwise, the knot that has not been solved for so many years, how could it suddenly be solved. This alone is enough to convince the teacher in front of you every day. I have been with the team for so many years, and I often practice with Ning Ci. Some things are known every day. In my eyes, she was also worried, and she was also distressed. However, she couldn''t solve this kind of thing by an outsider, and it was not something that they could solve with forbearance at all. It was also extremely tricky when placed on Hokage''s side. But now that the teacher Chiba in front of her has solved this matter, it is enough for her to admire and appreciate it. Secondly, this teacher from Chiba seems to be taking off the shopkeeper, but taking off is quite serious and responsible. In the past few days, he has begun to practice the swordsmanship called Sparrow. The scroll is very simple and easy to understand, and there are some detailed explanations that she is afraid that she will not understand. In fact, there is no need to ask at all. Teacher, if she still doesn''t understand this, then she doesn''t need to learn this swordsmanship. Moreover, the power of this swordsmanship is indeed very terrifying. Although she is not sure how far she can practice, but just getting started, she has already seen the function of this swordsmanship, you can say without words, if you complete this swordsmanship ~www.novelhall.com~ can be used in actual combat If she chooses tactics, she will not only hide, but she will also have a one-shot killer, and even with this swordsmanship alone, she may become a Shinobu. It can be said that the teacher in front of her is indeed teaching students in accordance with their aptitude, with a vicious vision, and he made up for all her weaknesses at once. And there are some supporting ninjutsu, some can learn by oneself, some can''t learn, but what is certain is that the changes of this swordsmanship are also diverse. She really met a good teacher. He is also a good teacher who is serious and responsible, but he doesn''t like to teach by hand. However, it is better to teach than to teach by hand. "Neji, I have something to ask you." And at this moment, the teacher she respected again spoke. Looking subconsciously, Mr. Chiba, who said this, had a serious expression. Chapter 2590： Then go "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba ( "Is it okay? Hinata, your face seems to be a bit unpleasant." Amid the chirping birdsong, another group of three people slowly walked to the grove. However, when they were about to enter the grove, the three stopped their steps. The two young men , Looked at the pale face, as if the girl with sweaty forehead was like a porcelain doll. "No... it doesn''t matter..." In response to this, the girl who stopped first shook her head, and after a brief gasp, an apologetic smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she was about to move forward. "Take a break." Seeing the appearance of a young girl, the stabbed young man looked at the mysterious young man with sunglasses and half of his face in the collar, and said. "No...no." Hearing this sound, before the mysterious teenager could say anything, the porcelain doll-like girl over there shook her head and interrupted the stabbing teenager''s words. "Hinata, here, let''s take a break." As for the girl''s words, the mysterious young man also shook his head magically, and rejected the girl''s decision. "I''m fine, let''s go, don''t let Mr. Chiba wait, for the first day of special training today, if you are late, you will leave a bad impression." In this regard, the girl expressed persistence. "Just stop here, Hinata-sama." But at this moment, behind them, there was a sudden sound. "What do you want to do? Stop!" Almost in an instant, the stabbing head boy''s figure was a flash, standing behind the girl, one hand opened to protect her behind, and the other hand was Kuwu on his chest, but he was already in a fighting state. "Wow!" And on his chest, the white puppy had already issued a warning cry. Hinata... grown ups? However, the mysterious teenager did not move, but looked behind him strangely. "Ning... Brother Ningci?" At this time, the girl also turned her head, saw the person coming, shrank slightly, and immediately coughed. At this moment, on their bodies, there was a handsome boy in white clothes with white pupils, and it was Hyuga Neji, who caused the girl''s injury now. And these three young girls, the stabbing boy, of course, is Inuzuka tooth, and the mysterious boy is Yunyoshino. And this girl like a porcelain doll is the heir of the Hyuga clan at this stage, the daughter of the clan family, Hinata Hyuga. It is the three of the eighth class. What should I say? But seeing the rattling Inuzuka tooth in front of him, Hyuga Ningji felt bitter in his heart. Originally, he shouldn''t be here today. Even recently, it is best not to get close to Hinata-sama. After all, he had done such a thing, and appeared in front of her again, it would be too shameless. Although Hyuga Hizusho, who was the head of the Patriarch that day, made it clear that he would not be held accountable, but he, who was relieved of his happiness, wanted to understand and relieved, but knew that his father might be because of the Hyuga clan. The prostitute died, he can think that the prostitute killed his father indirectly. But objectively speaking, the biggest victim of this incident should be the daughter of the clan family. After all, it was her who was really threatened by the person, and she was also the one who caused the psychological shadow. At that time, she was a little girl who didn''t understand anything. She was taken away when she came up. Her father saved her, but she had to decide herself. , Even the corpse cannot be left in Konoha. It can be said that for this ancestral daughter, not only was she almost taken away by the enemy village, she almost lost her father in the face of a tragic fate. If it is a victim, he is Hiuga Ningji, and so is the daughter of the Zong family. He can cast his anger on either side of the Konoha high-level and the Hyuga clan, or even both sides, but he can only blame the girl in front of him. Even more should not pour killing intent on this innocent girl. She is also a victim. Innocent victim. And now, the reason why he is here is because of yesterday, Mr. Chiba asked him. And the current situation is the same as the situation described when Chiba asked himself. Yesterday, Mr. Chiba expected Tinichimu Hinata to come with an illness, and Yuhihong, a teacher, would never refuse. Mr. Chiba didnt say the reason here, but Neji Hyuga knew that Mr. Yuhihong didnt worry about the body of his disciple, but with his own teacher Kai, teacher Kakashi from class 7, and teacher from class 10. Like Teacher Sima, he thinks this opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Any student''s absence is a huge loss. It was precisely because of Teacher Yurihong''s responsibility to his disciples that Hinata-sama came over. And now that this is expected, Mr. Chiba is not a person who will not be considered. Even, the reason why Hyuga Neji changed the old way and respected him is because he saw this Mr. Chiba, Although he looks lazy and doesn''t care about anything, he cares about everything around him and silently helps those around him. It''s just that Mr. Chiba is too good at disguising, or in other words, after experiencing too many things, the emotions and anger are already invisible, making it impossible to detect. The reason why he is here now is to ensure that Hyuga Hinata gets a more suitable promotion and takes care of her body. Although Mrs. Chiba kept saying that he couldn''t teach the Hyuga clan, he finally found the most suitable special training method for them. And he also knew that this was an opportunity given to himself by the teacher of Chiba, and also an opportunity for Lord Hinata. In other words, it is to give them a chance together. It''s just that, at the time, he promised well, but now when he is really facing Hinata-sama, he doesn''t know what to do. Facing the young girl who was almost killed by himself a moment ago, his head was almost blank except for the guilt he couldn''t vent. Now, Inuzuka''s attitude expressed by action, and that question, he didn''t know what to say. It wasn''t that he was really so blank that he couldn''t think of words, but that no matter what words it was, speaking from his mouth, he felt a sense of shamelessness in this situation. For a while, he didn''t know how to speak. "Hey! Is it possible that you still want to kill Hinata now? I tell you that it was the Chunin test at that time, but not now!" At this time, seeing Neji Hyuga in front of him remained silent for a long time, Inuzuka''s hostile words sounded again. This time, Yuzino also moved. Although there were still doubts in her heart, insects that came and went slowly appeared on the cuff, but she also used actions to explain her intention. To be honest, whether it was Shino, who is always calm, or Inuzuka, who is the same type as Naruto Uzumaki, was worried about what happened that day and what happened during the Zhongnin exam that day. No matter what Hinata''s status is, what is the connection between Hyuga Neji and the Hyuga clan. Hinata is their teammate. It is a companion who has performed so many tasks with them and can be entrusted to the back, and they must be protected. His team favorite, if it weren''t for the defeat at that time and the injury was not on the court, no matter how the two Hyuga games were played, Inuzukaga would definitely be tempted to attack Hyuga Neji. And if it weren''t for Hyuga Neji to start too quickly, and her bugs couldn''t keep up, Yu Nvzhi would not have done nothing. Even, in fact, they had planned how to retaliate against Hyuga Neji, but it was finally stopped by the teacher Yuhihong who was aware of his mind. After all, fighting privately, at this sensitive moment, may cause negative consequences no less than the immediate killing of Hinata. And they may not have so many people interceding with them, but then it will really hurt the hearts of all those who care about them. Including Hinata. Even, it may cause Hinata to feel guilty all his life. "It''s okay, I''m okay, Brother Ningci, what can you do this time?" And this was the stall where the atmosphere gradually became tense, but Hinata Hinata suddenly took Inuzuka''s shoulders. When Inuzuka''s head turned in surprise, she took a deep breath. With the support of Inuzukatoa''s shoulders, he walked in front of the two teammates with a little trembling, seeming to have all the courage, smiling at the boy in front of him, and said softly. "Hinata-sama..." And seeing this smile that seemed to have plucked up all the courage, Hyuga Ningji was stunned almost instantly, but the feeling of guilt that surged in his heart suddenly surged. It is difficult to speak. "Hinata!" At this time, Inuzuka-Ma looked at Hinata Hyuga, and almost blurted out with a voice of dissatisfaction. "Ya, stop talking." However, before his dissatisfaction was vented, he was held back by Yuuki Shino. At this time Yuuki Shino looked at Hyuga Hinata and Hyuga Neji, but he seemed to understand something. At this time, he couldn''t let Ya this destroy this opportunity. "What are you doing...hmmm!" Then, under this pull, after the conversation was cut off, Inuzukaya turned his head in confusion and excitement, looked at his strange teammate, and said. But this time, he still didn''t say the whole thing, and Yu Noshino''s mouth was covered as soon as he said this. And, not only was her mouth covered, she was also pulled directly into the woods by Yuzina. "Okay, let''s not disturb them." In response to this, while covering her mouth and dragging Inuzuka''s teeth, Yuenoshino said, and by the way, Hyuga Hinata, who turned his head slightly in surprise, gave a thumbs up. Signaling that everything is OK here. "Hey! What do you mean? Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Then, just as he gave a thumbs up, one of Inuzuka''s mouth was accidentally loosened, but fortunately, it was covered again soon. "This is a matter for the Hyuga clan. We can''t manage it. Moreover, this matter is good for Hinata. I will tell you in detail later." In the end, in the low voice in Yuozina''s ear, Inuzuka-Masu was dragged into the woods suspiciously. Then, with the sound of branches, the footsteps of the two of them moved towards the Japanese-style cabin on the other side of the small forest. "Okay, Brother Ningci, if you have anything, just say it." At this moment, Hinata Hinata also understood Yunyoshino''s thoughts, and after a gentle thank you in his heart, he faced Neji Hyuga again and said. But this time, her eyes were full of firmness. "Hinata-sama...you have become stronger." Looking at Hinata Hyuga in front of him, after a dark filter without hatred, there was only one emotion on Neji''s face, a sigh of shame and admiration, and a sincere admiration in his mouth. Hearing this sentence, Hinata Hyuga was taken aback, his eyes widened slightly, but he couldn''t say a word. "cough!" Seeing the reaction of Hinata Hyuga, Neji Hyuga knew he had lost his attitude, so he concealed the past with a light cough, and said, "Ms. Chiba will let me be responsible for your special training content in the future." "Brother Ningci... Are you in charge of my special training?" As for Neji Hyuga''s words, Hinata Hinata was almost a faint spirit, and he was relieved in an instant, and he blurted out. "Yes, our Hyuga clan''s soft boxing method, Chiba-teacher has no way to special training, so let me accompany you in special training. Of course, with your body, we are only conducting some theoretical discussions, I will tell you all my lessons." In response, Neji Hyuga nodded seriously, and without anyone else, he finally gave the reason for being here today. Yes, Mr. Chiba asked him yesterday because he personally accompanied Hinata Hinata for special training. Obviously, this is an opportunity that Chiba teacher created for himself, an opportunity to make up for Hinata-sama~www.novelhall.com~, and an opportunity to dissipate the guilt in my heart. "Really...really?" And hearing this sentence, Hinata Hyuga''s pale face immediately flashed with a flush of excitement, and the joy had already flowed with this joy while smiling. "Yes." In response, Neji Hyuga nodded affirmatively. Although it was still a bit unnatural, his sentence was quite firm. "That... that''s really great!" Hearing that, Hinata Hyuga''s entire face was filled with joy, but it seemed that even the sickness disappeared in an instant. "Then, where do we start?" Then, the next second, she said with excitement. Although she usually gives people the impression of inferiority and cowardice, some people may think that she is stronger now, but she is not a fool. She can still understand the meaning of her brother''s words. And the meaning of it is exactly what she hopes most. This is an opportunity, a chance to reconcile myself with my brother, and a chance to get along like a brother and sister in the future! Also, a chance to let the guilt in my heart disappear for my brother. "Let''s find a place to sit down first. Since it is theoretical knowledge, we will find a more comfortable place. I have a legendary story to tell you." In response to this, seeing the energetic Hinata, feeling her joy from the heart, the corners of Hyuga Neji''s mouth could not help but bring a slight smile. At this moment, he felt the warmth again. The kind of warmth from loved ones. At this moment, he finally understood that from beginning to end, the girl in front of him had always treated herself as a relative. "Okay! Let''s go then." After this sentence, I can''t wait to be filled with joy. Chapter 2591： Class 8 "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( By the time Yuozina pulled the reluctant Inuzukaga to the Japanese cabin, Chiba had been waiting there for a long time. And the content of their special training has been waiting for a long time. For these two perception ninjas, Chiba usually conducts a comprehensive test on them first. Although he knows that this kind of test will only give him no rest time, it is undoubtedly the best way to understand these children. At least the most efficient way. For Inuzuka and Yuzino, Chibas test focuses are also different. Compared with Yuzino, Inuzuka''s personality and fighting style are biased towards Naruto, so he focused on testing his frontal combat. All abilities are only the most basic in terms of tactics. And Yuzina, although the sense of existence is relatively weak, but is the captain of the eighth squad in the true sense, and the generality of the secret technique is also quite wide, and there are few restrictions. Chiba focuses on his tactical ability. , And the coordination and generality of ninjutsu. Judging from the test results, Inuzuka''s loss to Naruto in the Zhongnin exam was purely an accident. Compared with Naruto, Inuzuka''s was born in a family and his basic skills are very solid. Although other ninjutsu is not commonly used, except for himself In addition to his secret skills, his knowledge of ninjutsu and illusion is also quite solid, at least for his current age, it is quite good and worthy of the word solid. It can be said that in terms of basic skills, Naruto has finished dozens of streets. As for physique, the secret technique of the Inuzuka clan is biased towards physique. In this respect, Inuzuka is already very good according to the standard of a general ninja. And Chibas arrangement for him, in addition to the daily practice of the secret technique, he also began to practice the several movements he prepared that were more suitable for cooperating with Akamaru. Originally, the secret technique of the Inuzuka clan was More in line with his character, Chiba does not need to superfluous. Therefore, Inuzukaya only needs to further strengthen the secret technique and the supporting power of the secret technique. Besides, he doesn''t have to take the next Zhongnin exam, it doesn''t matter if the effect is slower. According to Chibas calculations, as long as this kid is diligent in practice, his strength of all ages can be improved by about 50% compared to the original book. As for the 50% improvement, what kind of qualitative changes can he make? , It depends on his own. Here, it is the master who leads the door, and the practice is on the individual. As for Yuzina, based on the results of the test, Chiba can be sure that this kid is a natural captain. Although he does not seem to be gregarious, he has excellent abilities and can definitely lead a small team. According to the blogger''s performance, Chiba felt that he might have changed the author and did not understand Shino''s advantage at all. Do not! It seems that it cant be said that the bloggers have too many original TV dramas, and it should be considered that the screenwriters of original plots are not up to the grade. In general, compared with Nara Shikamaru in terms of possible analysis and tactical formulation, Yuzine is quite different, but compared with the others of Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang, it is firmly in the second place. Both Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto also have a good fighting touch, but they are biased towards the use of individual tactics, and leading the team is not enough. In this regard, the oil women is better than them. Among the Twelve Xiaoqiangs, they only live under Nara Shikamaru. From his current team, it can also be seen that, according to the pure strength evaluation, the overall strength of the eighth class should be the bottom compared to the tenth and seventh classes. The three members of the team are perception ninjas, and There is no tacit understanding of the eighth class from childhood and family history, nor the unexpectedness of the seventh class and the personal strength that can be maximized to a certain extent. It is even more incomparable with Kaiban. I am afraid that Hyuga Neji can handle these three people alone. However, in terms of the quality and quantity of the tasks, if you do not consider the particularity of the tenth class and the scarcity of the Kaiban, the number of tasks in the eighth class is almost the same as them, and it is much more than the seventh class. cut. It can be seen that this team is also a more promising team in the village. The reason why the eighth class can achieve such results, among the three, Inuzuka tooth is aggressive and has secret skills matching his personality. It can be said that he is a perfect pioneer candidate, but he is the best and the courageous. It is absolutely impossible to achieve this kind of achievement if there is courage but no strategy, or if there is no strategy. As for Hyuga Hinata, her personal strength is not as weak as her inferiority complex. At least as a ninja, the white eyes and the matching soft boxing method, her objective strength is definitely not weak, and her inferiority and cowardice will eventually limit her. Although her performance was occasionally brave, it was already a desperate situation at that time. As far as the task was concerned, if it was just a desperate turnaround, then they would not be valued so much by the village. A desperate turnaround in a duel can be said to be a proof of strength. But in the task, frequent desperate comebacks are instability. It is absolutely impossible for the village to issue so many tasks. And now the eighth squad can have the current mission situation, naturally because this Yuzino Shino, Inuzukaga and Hyuga Hinata have obvious shortcomings, but if there is a team leader who can coordinate well, their team combat effectiveness, It is also quite not weak. And considering this level, the special training that Chiba gave to Yu Nishino was some of his own tactical experience, specifically for their team, as far as it is not to see, it is his business, Chiba did not insist on this aspect. The part that is forcing is the ninjutsu aspect of Yuenoshino. In addition to the ninjutsu aspect of the ninjutsu, the worm secret technique of the Yuenome clan, Chiba has fought side by side, and it can be said that it is a quite perfect secret technique. Whether it is investigation, enemy, assassination, etc., it is very versatile. However, no matter how perfect the technique is, there are always imperfections, and there are always ways to restrain it. If you only rely on the secret technique, if you encounter a nemesis, then the whole team of the eighth class may have to break. When the time comes, the problem of cooperation will be small, and it will be more difficult to be forced into desperation. And Yu Nvzhi Nai has mastered two attributes, plus the Yang attribute of the secret technique, is a ninja with three attributes, which is also quite rare, but in terms of ninjutsu, there are more ways to go. And the two attributes are earth and fire. The earth attribute should be the most practical and tactical attribute in battlefield battles. The fire attribute can also make up for some shortcomings in attack power. In addition, Inuzukaga and Hinata Hinata are ninjas with partial body art, and Yuukishinos secret art habits are not very good at using physical art attacks. It can be said that ninjutsu is the only pressure box he can master. You can learn it. However, with Tu Dun and Huo Dun at the bottom, even if they encounter a desperate situation, they have the opportunity to turn the crisis into peace. At least, the ninjutsu recorded in the ninjutsu scrolls that Chiba gave him are all types that are easy to cooperate, and both escape and change the battlefield situation. As long as you are willing, it is not difficult to master these ninjutsu. After all, the insect secret technique also requires very high control of chakras. Feeding the insects in the body requires accurate chakra proportions. This must be able to finely control the changes in the nature of chakras, and have precision The control of the chakra, learning a few ninjutsu, is actually not a difficult thing. Even if the difficulty of some ninjutsu has reached B level. "Thank you, Teacher Chiba." And at this time, when the sun is setting, the flowers are dyed in gold, the tired Inuzuka tooth and Yuzino on their faces come out from the back of the house, and they are sitting on the tatami in the corridor and drinking tea. Chiba bowed and expressed his gratitude. Obviously, they all understood Chiba''s thoughts. "It''s late today, and the food stock is limited, so I won''t keep you for dinner." For the two people who save themselves, Chiba is quite amiable. He likes this kind of smart, who can understand everything, and can bring his teammates to understand the children. Of course, the child here refers to Yu Noshino. Inuzuka''s teeth didn''t get as clear as Yu Noshino at the beginning, or she was dragged away by Yoshino from the back, otherwise he would be as worried as Naruto. But now it seems that You Nvzhi explained it to him. At least it was for Chiba to drink tea for a long time and take a short nap. "Yes!" As for Qianye''s pleasant appearance, the two did not seem to be relaxed, and they responded with a little hesitation. "What? Is there anything else?" Regarding this, Chiba naturally heard something in their hearts, and immediately asked: "Is there any questions regarding special training? I am after all the substitute teacher invited by your teacher. Since I have agreed to give you special training, I will be responsible, you dont have to be cautious." "No! It''s not like that, Mr. Chiba, we all understand the special training, and there is no doubt. The things you gave us are simple and easy to understand, and we have no problem in training, but..." And hearing these words, Inuzukaya of the **** said quickly. "Woo..." At the same time, the little head exposed by his neckline whimpered softly, seemingly full of worry. "Oh, are you worried about Hinata?" Qianye suddenly understood this and said. Is it really mind reading? And hearing this sentence, Inuzuka Toa and Yu Nishina were almost agitated at the same time, almost did not scream out, it took the boss to hold back. To be honest, before they came here today, they had heard from other classes that the teacher Chiba in front of him was a mind-reader. At that time, they were still skeptical. After all, the ability to read minds is impossible to say. Now the man in front of them spoke their thoughts accurately, and they still completely believed it. Of course, it was a little surprised that the guys in other classes were not wrong at all. "Yes." Then, after barely holding their minds, the two nodded. "I don''t know how to read minds." In response, Chiba almost collapsed subconsciously and said. Not yet! And hearing this sentence, the two really jumped up, and in their wide-open eyes, it was clear that this shocking thought was beyond words. "Don''t worry, I have settled the matter on Neji''s side." Seeing that the two of them didn''t speak and stared at him, Chiba knew that it was impossible for him to explain clearly. Letting Hyuga Yukana follow Hyuga Neji is also Chiba''s best special training for Hinata. In fact, under his hand, Hyuga Hinata can also be promoted, and Chiba is also confident that she can improve quickly. However, it was not much better than under Hyuga Neji. Even, it may be far inferior to Hyuga Neji. You know, if you talk about the understanding of the soft boxing method, I am afraid that Hyuga Nissan is far inferior to Hyuga Neji. After inheriting Yukina''s soft boxing method, Hyuga Neji is only more than ten years old, but he has become Hyuga. A family of BUG-level existence. Even Chiba must be a little bit jealous. This is why Xuena is the strongest among the three of them. The relationship between Neji Hyuga and Hinata Hyuga is actually quite complicated, combining their performance and part of the original work. Only when Hyuga Ningji was blinded by hatred, he would have murderous intentions towards Hinata Hinata, thinking that his father''s death was also part of Hinata Hinata''s death, but in fact, even if he was blinded by hatred, Ning Hyuga He would still subconsciously think about Hinata Hyuga, such as persuading him to surrender five times after the Nakanin exam. Of course, the start is a bit heavy, but except for the last one, it is all measured. It looks heavy, but in fact, there is no worries about life, and it is good to raise it. It can be said that the heat, which is cold outside and hot inside, is also directed at Hinata Hyuga. Now that the knot is unraveled, he feels even more guilty for Hinata Hinata, and he also needs a chance to make up for Hinata Hinata. For Hyuga Hinata, it can be said that she should have been looking for opportunities to make up for Hyuga Neji, and because of this, she should always give in to Hyuga Neji, and ate lumps on Hyuga Neji, UU Reading www.uukanshu.com always blamed myself. Over time, I began to feel inferior and cowardly and cautious. In a sense, the death of Hyuga Nikkei was also a great trauma to Hinata''s soul, even directly Indirectly, Hinata Hinata lost confidence and developed his current character. And now, given the opportunity for the two of them to get close to each other, I believe that the two brothers and sisters can also clear up their suspicions, even closer than ordinary brothers and sisters. By doing this, Chiba''s little calculation was achieved, and both of them wanted to make up for each other, and Hyuga Ningji would inevitably teach each other, and it was inevitable that Hyuga Hinata''s strength would increase by leaps and bounds. And Hyuga Ningji was able to focus more without this guilt, and his mind was more stable and stronger. Secondly, it can be regarded as Chiba''s selfishness. As Xuena''s nephew and niece, if Xuena is there, she definitely wants to see them love each other. It can be regarded as fulfilling Xuena''s wish. Moreover, looking at the two, Chiba will also have a kind of Hyuga Xueying and Xuena. Although they are not directly related by blood, the sense of sight that is better than brothers and sisters is also a kind of comfort to his soul. In any case, whether it was Hyuga Xueying or Xuena, these brothers and sisters sacrificed their lives for themselves. Even if there are many frictions and estrangements with Hyuga Xueying, and even fighting life and death at first, but like Xuena, Hirohiko, and Kushina, Hyuga Xueying will always be that special one. "Yes, then we can rest assured." At this time, hearing Chiba''s words, the two looked at each other. After realizing the hard work the man in front of them took for them, the two of them almost subconsciously chose to trust. "Go home and eat well. Although you won''t come to me tomorrow, don''t let it go." In response, Chiba exhorted. Then, the two who left after watching a respectful ceremony left. Chapter 2592： After 1 month "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba ( "Oh... this month has passed?" On the corridor of the Japanese-style log cabin, Chiba, who was holding a teacup and taking a sip of tea, slowly raised her head, looked at the twilight ahead, and sighed a little dazedly. At the end of his gaze, there are all the children who are attending classes here, and there are occasional children''s unique chirping voices. Today, it has been a month since the two people in Class 8 also received the special training content. During this month, Chiba was pleased to discover that these children really didn''t intend to trouble him at all. Since each received his own training content, almost every day, he just needs to sit here, waiting for the children to report, and then drink tea to prepare lunch. When the time comes, these children will show up on time and dont have to worry about it. . This situation is almost better than the best situation that Chiba thought of. I originally thought that those who were not worried would cause trouble for him, and even those who were more aggressive would ask him to verify and ask for guidance or something after a little improvement. But I didn''t expect that there was not one of them, and Chiba was still ready to go to battle on his own. There was quite a soft feeling of punching in the air. As for the progress of the dozen or so children in this month, Chiba did not test, and they insisted on training until the end of the special training. If it werent for the day when their 4 teams had finished their rounds, Im afraid, Qian Ye did not have a chance to stop. And tomorrow, the final test of the Chunin exam will begin, and it is naturally impossible for Chiba to let them continue training. So, let them come together today, and each share some of their own experiences, and because they are not allowed to do it, so let them talk on paper. Then, in the end, no one actually said that everyone had their own way to conceal their progress. Especially the two Inuzuka Toa and Uzumaki Naruto, who usually look carefree, at this time the person who pretends to be stupid but able to bluff is stunned. Even Chiba''s face was stunned the entire time. If it hadn''t been for knowing that they were making real progress, Chiba would almost believe it, and their botched talk was their true strength. However, since they are so hard to cover up, then there must be progress, and it is a considerable improvement. If it weren''t for great progress, they wouldn''t need to cover up so hard. This kind of concealed mentality is undoubtedly a blockbuster mentality, because it is a blockbuster to show one''s great progress, which is jaw-dropping, so this time you have to fool, and then suppress first. Moreover, Chiba can still see some changes in people''s posture and words and deeds. For example, Nara Shikamaru and Yuunoshino were given special training in tactics by Chiba, although they were only additional special training in tactical selection. From the words they concealed, one can hear that both People''s overall outlook has improved significantly. It shows that they have fully understood Chiba''s intentions. Tactics is originally an extension of intelligence. The essence is actually the use of intelligence. Whether it is for yourself, the enemy, the surrounding environment, and the understanding of various ninja powers, it is tactical. They have learned more ninjutsu, and naturally broadened their vision in the most essential intelligence. The overall view will naturally improve. Moreover, the tactical extension of the overall view is that the more you understand, the more Broad, both of them have very good qualifications, so they should draw inferences from one another. The overall view should be the most intuitive manifestation of their progress. As for how hot they are in tactics, it still has to be reflected in actual combat, but Chiba cannot guess. However, the overall situation is better, and things at the tactical level are naturally not bad. There should be a big improvement. The eighth and tenth squads led by the two are probably becoming more and more difficult for the enemy to deal with. The village should be quite happy. After all, the eighth class and tenth class received tasks in the same year. Although there is a gap, it is not obvious. Whether it is the pig deer butterfly or the three special teams of perception ninjas, they are all A team with a wide range of versatility, able to perform many tasks, is actually better than a pure combat team. This versatility is also reflected in the possibility of continuous tasks. For example, they are competent for combat missions, and for other non-combat missions, such as intelligence theft, they are also very good at it. At this time, if a combat mission suddenly turns into an intelligence mission at the beginning, like the seventh It would be embarrassing for Ban to favor a pure-physical squad like Kaiban, which is biased towards the combat team. In other words, when completing a combat mission or degenerating into other types of missions in the middle of a combat mission, the eighth and tenth classes can be executed continuously or continuously, while the seventh and the Kai classes have to apply for assistance. Of course, this is not to say that the seventh squad and Kaiban are completely unable to perform tasks other than combat. Rather, they will not be allowed to perform tasks other than combat unless they have to, because the success rate is very low. Especially for intelligence tasks, this requires the quality and cooperation of the team. Intelligence is always the most sensitive. If it is slightly inferior, it may be discovered by the enemy village, or even by the non-target enemy village. When the time comes, there will be variables. But it''s big. It is very possible that even if the information is stolen, Konoha will ultimately suffer. Intelligence, as the most important resource in this world, the stolen party will protect it at all costs, and the stealer will seize it at all costs. In the process of protecting and seizing each other, technology will continue to develop, and now, each other There is a set, and the intelligence relationship is already intricate, it is almost normal to affect the whole body. And now Chiba can conclude that whether it is the tenth or the eighth class, the village will definitely be very satisfied in the future. With his reuse and accumulation of experience, Nara Shikamaru and Yuozino will also become the best. It is not impossible to become Konoha''s mainstay in the future. In addition to leading the eighth and tenth classes, other people can also see some differences. First of all, Dingci Akiu and Ino Yamanaka, they didn''t talk much when they discussed, but judging from the posture, the two people''s physical skills should be more solid. During this time, physical skills should not be less practiced. Not only did it not practice less, it should have been a lot of hard work. In the discussion, the position between them and Nara Shikamaru was a perfect match. If anyone in the field violently attacked them at that time, they would be able to counterattack defensively at the first time. Cooperate. Chiba has only felt this feeling from the cooperation of Hirohiko, Xuena and himself. That is to say, the cooperation of the three people is more tacit, and they may even develop a set of matching routines. It can be said that the tenth shift has almost been reborn in this month, and the advantages of the tactical team are reflected here. The improvement of personal strength and the improvement of the tacit understanding of cooperation can easily make the team reborn and the combat effectiveness skyrocketed. From the words and deeds of the three of them, Chiba has already felt the feeling of soaring combat effectiveness. For the eighth class, it goes without saying that Chiba focused on strengthening physical skills and did not let him practice other skills. It is obvious that this kid has also worked hard, and he has made significant progress, at least with Akimaru. With the cooperation, the power should be getting bigger and bigger, and a lot of redundant actions are missing. As for Hyuga Hinata, from the physical point of view, he should be recovering from his injury and smile more on his face. The most gratifying thing is that the inferiority complex in his eyes is basically gone. Much is a kind of full spirit, which seems to have the most basic self-confidence. During this period of special training with Hyuga Neji, she should have greatly improved both mentally and personally. And Hyuga Hinatamoto is not a real fool and a crane tail. The lineage of the Hyuga clan is also talented. In addition, the white eyes are one of the strongest blood inheritance boundaries. The soft boxing method is a perfect fit, as long as Once you have learned it, you wont be weak, and in order to compensate for Hinata Hinata, Neji Hyuga is likely to teach her some tricks of Yukinas soft boxing skills that she can use at this stage, even if there is no real end. Training, but the ability to advance by leaps and bounds is almost a certainty. It''s just a pity that the three of them felt that there was no tacit improvement. But it is normal. For the eighth class, Chiba is mainly based on the improvement of personal strength, and there is almost no special training or hints on tacit understanding, and it is basically completely separated for training. It is reasonable that tacit understanding is not improved. . Moreover, the improvement of personal strength can also greatly improve their tactical team, but there is no need to worry about the combat effectiveness of their team being reborn. Next is Kaiban. To be honest, Hyuga Neji and Tiantian are originally ninjas specialized in physiques. No matter how unreliable Kai is usually, the two have a very good physique foundation, and their posture is pretty good. , You can''t improve without accumulating over time, so you can''t see any obvious improvement from the posture. However, looking at the extra scroll containing the ninja behind Tiantians waist, Chiba knew that she should have been able or initially able to use Sparrow Flash in actual combat. The increase in strength may be the most among all people. one of. As for Neji Hyuga, he is now a BUG-level character because of Yukinas soft fist. His strength can rise directly from Neji at the current stage of the original to the level of killing any ninja in one blow. You can only say, look at him. How to use Xuenai''s soft fist, ordinary standards can no longer measure him. However, it can be seen that his mood is getting more and more calm, and this is especially important for the cooperation of his white eyes and soft boxing, especially the cooperation of Xuenai''s soft boxing. If it is the characteristic that he has Xuena''s soft boxing to kill the enemy in one shot If it is a gun, then his spirit is the power of the trigger. The better his mental state is now, the more he can play Xuenai''s soft fist, which is also a reborn improvement. Among them, Chiba is still the most optimistic about Hyuga Neji. As the seventh squad of the original protagonist, Chiba did not observe too much. As the only one of the four teams that is most suitable for separate operations, and has the strongest individual combat capability of all the teams, the seventh squad Improvement, it can be said that the overall team may not have much improved combat effectiveness. That way or that way. Maybe two people in the team can fight anytime, anywhere. However, the combat effectiveness of their team is fluctuating, and it is not static. When it is weak, it may really be impossible to catch a cat, but when it is strong, it can force multiple elites to reach the ninth level and even Quasi-S-level teams or combinations. In other words, the lower limit is really low, and the upper limit is really high. It can be said to be the most special of the four teams. As for the promotion of the seventh class, it should be said that the lower limit has been raised and the upper limit has been increased. The actual combat effectiveness is still difficult to say, so it can also be said that there is no improvement, because the biggest stability problem is still not solved. However, if you look at it separately, everyone has actually improved quite a bit. First of all, from Haruno Sakura, you dont need to look at other things, just look at her dark circles under her eyes. Her medical abilities must have improved by leaps and bounds. Quickly master medical ninjutsu. From the point of view of medical ninjutsu ~www.novelhall.com~ Haruno Sakura started from scratch, made rapid progress, reborn, and converted to other strengths, except Tiantian, no, it should be greater than Tiantian''s improvement. After all, starting from scratch, there are bonuses. Secondly, it is Naruto Uzumaki. I have to say that this kids perseverance is really remarkable. Although he did not carry any weight-bearing props, judging from his physical strength and steady pace, this period of time is very good for Qian. Ye''s physical training, or basic skills training, is not lazy at all. And this training list, but Chiba''s training list when he opened four doors, just didn''t have weights. However, even without heavy props, it is quite onerous. Moreover, the basic skills that this kid is very indifferent to, can be regarded as beyond Chiba''s expectation. And Naruto Uzumaki, who has improved his basic skills, can think of how powerful Chiba is with his eyes closed. The last one is Uchiha Sasuke. Needless to say, Chiba has paid close attention to him the most during this period. It is certain that Uchiha Sasuke can already use Chidori, but how many rounds he can use, how proficient is it. Gao, Chiba felt that he still had to practice. However, even so, Sasuke Uchiha is already the final test of the Nakanin exam, the leader in personal combat effectiveness, at least the top three in the entire Nakanin exam. To be honest, even with the initial use of Nine-tailed Chakra, Chiba didn''t feel that Uzumaki Naruto had any advantage over Uchiha Sasuke. Even Chiba felt that the odds of Uchiha Sasuke''s victory should be around 70%. It is already a very big win. "Huh...it''s a good idea, I have achieved my goal." Then, thinking of this, Qianye took a sip of tea, raised his head, and murmured softly. Chapter 2593： Coming "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Come out, I saw you. Sneaky, I can tell you that I will have a good sleep for the rest of the time. Tomorrow is the final test." With a duh, the children''s noise in his ears gradually faded away, Chiba gently put down the tea cup in his hand, but there was such a sound in his mouth. In the tone, it seemed to be full of helplessness. "Ah! How do you know that we won''t let you sleep well today?" As soon as this word came out, there was a chatter behind him. Afterwards, the four Konoha ninjas slowly walked out of the room behind him. "When did you come?" Regarding this, Chiba didn''t look back. It seemed that he didn''t need to look at it to know that the people were Kakashi Hagi, Metkai, Asma Sarutobi, and the evening sun, just spoke. "I was there just now." For Chiba''s questions without looking back, Kakashi, Asma, and Metkay naturally divided the tea in the fruit bowl, and then sat down beside Chiba and spoke in unison. "Not long." Compared with the three of them, Xi Rihong is much more reserved, and not so self-cooked, but silently brought out a fruit plate of snacks and said. Then, after putting down the fruit plate, he sat down on the outermost periphery, took the tea that Asma handed over, and looked at hope with the four elders. "What are you doing..." As for a few people who seemed to be staying here for a while, Chiba''s eyes slowly narrowed, but it seemed that he was a little impatient, and in his tone of voice, there was also a trace of impatience. . "Speaking of which, we are old too. I don''t know when it will become this sunset." However, other people ignored his impatience, especially Kakashi, who also sighed. "I feel like I can retire." In the end, he added something rather unmotivated. "Yes, looking at these young people, I feel old all at once." At this time, Asma also sighed. "What on earth are you talking about? I''m still in my twenties, young and passionate, and I''m as old as the third generation of Hokage." In this regard, Metkay expressed serious opposition. Forget about this passionate fool. This guy will always be a teenager! And hearing this serious argument of Metkay, whether it was Kakashi, Asma, or the ignored Chiba, such a thought came to mind. "I say" Then, Chiba looked at Kakashi next to him, then looked at Asma on the other side, and then at Yurihong next to Asma, Metkai next to Kakashi, his entire face collapsed. , Said helplessly. It can also be regarded as interrupting the impassioned and impassioned argument that Matkay prepared for the next time, similar to "Even if the back wave of the Yangtze River pushes the front wave, and the front wave dies on the beach, the front wave must work hard to bloom with blood and youthful light. "So we still rely on them in the future. Of course, what Kay said is correct. We have to use our residual heat and light." At this time, Asma''s emotional words interrupted him again. "Oh, yes." In this regard, Kakashi agreed. "Although you still feel that you are old, why can''t I find anything wrong? However, I clearly feel that there is a problem with your sentence?" At this time, Metkay started scratching his head. "Our words are fine." In this regard, Kakashi looked at Metkay with interest. Then, just with this sentence, the three of them started a discussion, stupefied that there was no nutrition in the content of the dialogue for the next ten minutes. And, it has started to go around. Gradually, after getting around more and more, the single-celled Matkay began to become enthusiastic. "Okay, okay! Why are you here? Don''t talk about these or not, I know you have a purpose!" And just after this Metkai was getting more and more excited, seeing that he was about to pull together to proofread their respective strengths, Chiba hurriedly said. After finally being able to rest for a month, the children didn''t bother him much, and in the end, he couldn''t be ruined by this group of young and old. This quiet and peaceful last day. Even though I have been resting for so long, it doesn''t matter if I get off the field and practice a round. By the way, I can still look for the... well, "hot blood"? However, it may be because of inertia, now he really doesn''t want to move. I just want to sleep well for the last night of this Zhongnin exam. These guys, as far as they are concerned, they also ignore me specifically, there must be something wrong! At the same time, such a thought passed in Chiba''s mind. Chiba couldn''t be more clear about the manners of these guys in front of him. Naturally, he knew that these guys were deliberately caring about him, creating a state of isolation and ignorance of him. As for the reason, it is naturally that these guys still don''t know how to speak. Hypocritical. Nothing has changed. It seems that they all like to say that they are fooling people and are not happy, but in fact, these guys rarely do things generously, especially when they encounter important things about themselves, they will also start to fool, start not happy, start hypocritical . Actually, they are not much different. For example, back then, they found themselves to practice against each other, but they rarely knew it well. If it weren''t for the fast running in the same race back then, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to stand against each other every day. Moreover, even if the thief was running fast, he didn''t escape their calculations in the end, and he gave his good cabin. It was the pain of Qianye''s life. In a sense, they are not honest people, especially when it comes to winning and facing each other''s dangers. In fact, they will all become fond of flickering, like unhappy. It''s just that Chiba doesn''t reject this kind of flicker, this kind of unhappiness, and even wants to see these guys for a while. If it weren''t for Metkay''s duel practice. Because this gave him a feeling of going back to the past, back to that time, the days when he was surrounded by warmth. Although during those days, he was desperately training and training because of his lack of strength, and there was always a kind of anxiety in his heart, and the worry that he could only barely suppress the future, the pressure was definitely Shanda. However, during that time, it was still his happiest time. Because at that time, there were already many people around him unknowingly, many people who cared about him, people who cared about him, and people who could give him the best time. In Chiba''s heart, these guys in front of him are no longer the characters in the original work, and their friendship is not maintained because of the original work. It is not because they are the characters with faces and faces in the original book that they met, but they fought side by side again and again, or proved by real actions time and time again, that they can become partners for life. This is a recognition, something that Chiba has always longed for in his previous life. To be honest, Chiba almost didn''t fall asleep for one night after realizing that he already had many friends. And now, having gained and lost, made him especially cherish the memory of that time. There is also this scene. After all, he still wants to find more of the original feeling. It''s just that business is business, and what should be discussed is still to be discussed. Because, if you don''t get into the subject, even if Metkay doesn''t pull them to practice, I''m afraid they will have to wait until the middle of the night to give up their hypocrisy and honestly tell their true thoughts. Chiba is now a normal routine of going to bed early and getting up early, which is not exhausted. And it seems that just as Chiba thought, as soon as his words came out, the three people who were discussing intensely were about to come to a test, but suddenly fell silent, you look at me, I look at you , Hesitated. "Ugh" At this time, a sigh sounded beside Asma. "Don''t say we haven''t figured out how to play side by side, even if we think about it, Chiba brother can''t really show us, he said it a long time ago, just say it directly, and now what are you doing with those useless shelves." With this sigh, Xi Rihong next to Asma spoke again. To be honest, as the only woman present, she is relatively far away from Chiba, and Yuri Hong is really anxious about the clumsy acting skills of these three men. Moreover, from the perspective of women, they are clearly asking Chiba, but they have to put on a look like "I''m just chatting, I''m not really asking you". understanding. She really couldn''t understand such useless self-esteem. I dont know that its been so many years, people in their thirties or almost thirty years old or even in their thirties, and all of them are veteran and forbearing, how can they be so competitive like children. Seriously, Yurihong really thinks these guys are wasting time. And it was a waste of precious time and the same precious patience of Chiba. Do not! Time is wasted and precious. Chiba''s patience should not be enough. Judging from the observations just now, Yu Rihong can see it. Although this guy is pretending to be helpless, he actually looks interested. Especially the invisible smile at the corner of his mouth just now betrayed his heart. It should be seen that the three of them are making such a fuss, this Chiba brother also quite wants to see. Even, there seems to be a little hope that they can make noise for longer. However, compared to the incomprehension of the other three people, Xi Rihong here is somewhat understanding, and that invisible smile is full of warmth. It may be due to womens delicate thoughts or accurate intuition. Yuri Hong knew that the reason why this Chiba brother didnt stop him, and hoped that this kind of time would be longer, because he remembered the time before, when the big guys were there. No one died in battle, and everyone was relatively innocent children, and they were carefree. The big guy surrounded the man in front of him unconsciously. During that time, I was really happy. Even if it is very old and very old, when many things can''t be remembered, it is still a time to remember. This is also the reason why she did not stop these three immediately. And now, since the master has stopped, there really is no need to stay silent. "cough!" At this moment, hearing Xi Rihong''s state of mindlessness, the three of them almost all coughed as if to cover up something. "Say it." In this regard, Chiba didn''t have any nonsense, and said straightforwardly. "They...no, it''s us. What we want to know is whether there is something big going on in the Zhongnin exam." But at this time, the rest of the people were embarrassed, but Xi Rihong was exceptionally straightforward and said directly. "event?" In response, Chiba subconsciously looked at Yurihong, and was slightly startled. Do these guys know something? At the same time, such a thought passed in his mind. Obviously, this question of Yurihong, no, it should be said that their real purpose is because they know something about the Zhongnin exam and what they have explored, so they have this question. This can be regarded as an unpredictable situation caused by the intervention of his traverser. After all, during this period of time, these children are given special training, which is said to be a rotation, but in fact, every day the children are trained according to the special training content he gave, but the time for personal guidance is one day a week. But in fact, he was teaching these children this month. With his professor, the four people in front of me~www.novelhall.com~ are naturally free as teachers. When this is free, then you can do a lot of things. According to the original plot, it is impossible for them to do other things during this time period, and now they can do other things. The uncertainty is what information they got in their free time and inferred the crisis behind the Zhongnin exam. Moreover, as a senior Shinobu, their intelligence authority is very high, especially Kakashi, as one of his direct contacts and a possible fifth-generation Naruto No. 2 candidate, the village also sent him to him. High hopes are not to say that Taki Chiba alone would not have a second candidate. Kakashi has higher intelligence authority, and it is normal to be exposed to some undercurrent information about Nakanin exams. Then, knowing that the Zhongnin exam is actually very dangerous, it is normal for them to ask themselves. It''s just that they knew that they couldn''t tell them altogether, but they didn''t think of a good way to play side by side, so the scene just now happened. This all makes sense. As for the content of the Zhongnin exam, he is unlikely to tell them now. However, since they were so twitchy before, and now they are so stubbornly, I''m afraid that I will show off when you see it, I''m afraid, it''s not so foolish. Therefore, it is better to pretend to be silly and clich. "You don''t have to pretend to be stupid. We wouldn''t find you at this stall suddenly if it were not for the exact information." However, this pretending trick was quickly exposed by Kakashi. In the next second, four firm eyes fell on Qianye''s body. It seems not to be fooled! Feeling this firm gaze, Qianye''s face couldn''t help but feel bitter. Chapter 2594： Kakashis thesis "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba ( "Then, stay here for dinner today, it just so happens that I bought a lot of things recently." The bitterness slowly faded from Chibas face. Since she cant hide, Chiba now doesnt want to hide, but after leaving such a sentence, she stood up and walked straight in. In the small wooden house, the sound of pots and pans came out for only a short while. The remaining three people looked at each other, and Xi Rihong calmly drank tea. "He... wouldn''t he just run away like this?" Then, about five minutes later, Metkay jumped up abruptly, blurting out the suddenly realized exclamation. "I''ll be in the kitchen, alright..." In response to this, Kakashi''s face that had been acquainted with him suddenly became subtle, and couldn''t help but complain. At this moment, there was still the sound of pots and pans in the kitchen, and there was no sound of leaving footsteps. The small enchantment he arranged around did not respond. How could it be that he ran away. "Don''t be suspicious. This time I think Brother Chiba is going to have a good chat with you, and he will leave us for dinner." At this time, Yurihong stood up after an exchange of eyes with Asma, and after leaving such a sentence, turned and walked towards the Japanese-style cabin. "Brother Chiba, let me help." After a short while, the sound of red sunset sounded in the kitchen room. "Oh, thanks, red." Afterwards, Chiba was slightly surprised but thankful. "Look." In response to this sound, Kakashi shrugged at Metkay and said. "Ok." In this regard, after all, Metkay was not the reckless boy he had been, and he sat down when he heard this. After all, some of the small organs he set up were not triggered, which can also show that Chiba did not escape. "Kakashi, are you sure? Something big will happen in the Zhongnin exam." But at this moment, Asma suddenly turned her head, looked at Kakashi who was aside, and asked. To be honest, Asma originally didn''t plan to come here today. It was Kakashi who said that there would be a big event in the Ninja exam and it was related to Chiba, so he came together. Now, seeing Chiba''s reaction, especially the bitterness on his face just before leaving and the somewhat reluctant smile after standing up and walking, Asma was rather sorry. This Chiba had just returned to the village and hadn''t had a good rest, so they were pestering him to give special training to his disciples. Originally, this kind of thing, as a friend and as a companion, was a bit unnatural. Besides, they had engaged in a duel exercise before. To be honest, they were originally not authentic. Even, it is a bit willful, they know that if they seriously request, Chiba will not refuse. In fact, Chiba did indeed do so. And not only did it, but it did it very carefully. This month, even though he said that he didnt have to leave the field to teach himself, he basically let Shikamaru and the others practice according to Chibas special training in the days without Chibas guidance. He was observing the special training content in real time, and he was very clear that Chiba had worked **** these special training content and had done quite meticulously, and had corresponding training content for what Shikamaru and the others urgently needed. Especially for their shortcomings, and even some shortcomings that he didn''t find in Shinobu as a guide, Chiba has made special training directions one by one. Do not. It cannot be said that they have made special training one by one. Rather, it should be said that the content of Chiba''s special training inspired his three disciples to a certain extent, allowing them to find their own shortcomings, and based on the special training content formulated by Chiba, they made up for their own shortcomings. It can be said that Chiba really did his best without any perfunctory effort, and Asma as a teacher is very clear about the effort involved. After all, Chiba has taken over most of the affairs of the Zhongnin exam. Although it is expected that he will do everything, they should not take up too much time in Chiba at this time. Now, not only was it taking up time, but also disturbing Chiba about the Zhongnin exam, Asma was quite sad at this time. "We have been so self-willed and took up so much time in Chiba. If I have no reason, would I bother Chiba again?" In response, Kakashi sighed slightly, Kakashi also understood what Asma meant. He wasn''t someone who didn''t know good and bad, and he was not someone who was unkind. He naturally knew what Asma thought of. He also knows that there are some willfulness and some shouldn''t. Chiba has been abroad for more than ten years, and when he came back, he took over this complicated Zhongnin exam. Not to mention the special training, they shouldn''t even engage in the pairing at the beginning. Now, Chiba not only accompanies them to practice, but also gives special training to their disciples, and it is not an ordinary special training. Narutos progress in basic skills, Sasukes mastery of Chidoris leaps and bounds, and Sakuras increasingly self-confident and focused look, what these represent, Kakashi knows no better than that, his disciple has already entered some kind of excellent They are in an ascending state, and this state will directly affect their future ninja career. This is not just to teach some ninja powers, but to draw them a grand map, let them see the strength of the vast ninja power, and teach them the most critical power to walk on this grand map. It can be said that even if Chiba did not teach Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura many new things in this month, the impact on them is no less than the guidance he gave to the three children during these hours. Here, although I have to admit that Chiba is indeed superior in educating children, and it is no wonder that there are disciples like Uchiha Itachi who can destroy a clan by one person, but if Chiba is not a true professor, it will be exhausted for them No amount of powerful educational methods can have such an effect. Kakashi also sincerely thanks Chiba. However, things now involve the Zhongnin exam and the safety of the village. Even if it is really bad for them to do so, they still have to ask. Just ask. Perhaps, when Chiba was away, in the current situation, most of them left it alone. When the time comes, they will execute any orders from the village, or they will respond to emergencies. However, after Chiba came back, as if it was some kind of habit, he would always be positive and ask questions. Maybe it was the habit they had cultivated since the first time they cooperated when Teacher Jiu Xin Na was taken away. Even, in a sense, all the contemporaries who participated in Mr. Kushinas autonomous recapture plan, including him, Hirohiko, Xuena, Xueying, etc., were actually formed around Chiba. A small group. And Chiba, the center of this small group, is Chiba. As long as Chiba is there, they will have the confidence that they can do everything. It can be said that Chiba has given them strength. It also gave them motivation. And now is the same. Although many people have sacrificed, after Chiba returned, that sense of power and motivation seemed to reappear, urging him to understand this matter and not to be passive. Perhaps this is why the three generations of Hokage have always been so optimistic about Chiba. That''s why Chiba was already a candidate for the fifth generation of Hokage at a young age. Even if it is myself, I am convinced. There is always a power in him that can make people active, just like a light that shines in the darkness of negative emotions such as despair, helplessness, laziness, etc. And this power is not because of how many earth-shattering things he has done, nor how many people he has saved, how many people are grateful. This is not due to emotion or external reputation. It''s himself. He has that kind of feeling that can illuminate everything. Just knowing his daily focused practice and seeing his boring training day after day can give people a kind of strength. A force that walks on the thorns. And his power, or personal charm, is different from the previous generations of Hokage. The previous generations of Hokage give people a sense of security. As if there is Hokage, there will be no danger. The whole village will maintain In a kind of stability, and this stability is the most important state of Shinobu Village no matter what. It can be guaranteed that Ninja Village can guarantee the most basic functions at all times. However, Chibas is different. Kakashi can now almost imagine what changes Chibas personal charm will bring to the village when he becomes Hokage fully radiated. It was a high-spirited, passionate and peaceful and stable change. Compared with other Hokage, Chiba''s existence, in addition to that sense of stability and security, can also give everyone an upward strength. Kakashi, who has known Chiba for so many years, is very clear. Because he is the Konoha ninja closest to Chiba in the past ten years, and in the past ten years, even a messenger from Chiba who is telling a bad situation can give people a sense of confidence that he can do well. I also believe that if the big guys work hard together, they will be able to overcome the feeling of difficulty. It can be said that Kakashi feels this power deeply. And he is also looking forward to the era of Chiba. Now that the village is facing the complicated situation of Zhongnin exams, Chiba is already at the forefront of this aspect, so they can''t be too negative. Kakashi believed that if Chiba was there, it would be necessary for him to understand the situation of the Zhongnin exam for a long time, even if there were some warnings. Moreover, after more than ten years, now he has seen the new protection object, he is no longer willing to be so confused. This Zhongnin exam was the first step for him to go out completely. Also, it will be the first step to assist Chiba in the future. Chiba is already lonely enough, he can''t let him be alone after becoming Hokage. Always do something that your partner should do. "What the **** is that?" At this moment, Metkay leaned in and said. To be honest, he heard that there was a big event in the Ninja test, and then followed Kakashi. After that, he looked at Asma and Yurihong also coming, so he was even more convinced that there was a big event in the Ninja test. occur. As for why something big happened, or why Kakashi inferred something big happened, Metkay didn''t know. Now, Asma was questioning, and he felt that he wanted to question too. After all, Chiba has already spent a lot of time trying to untie Ning Ci''s happy knot. Even if it was him, he asked him to interrupt at this time. After Asma''s questioning and prompting, after all, he began to feel that it was a bit uncomfortable to come here at this time. Suitable. "Don''t you think that the undercurrents in the village are turbulent? Whether it is the change of the secret whistle or the time of this month, it can be said that there are great mysteries." In response, Kakashi said. "Furthermore, although the special training Chiba gave to our disciples is very targeted and they are all in line with the needs of our disciples. But dont you think that Chiba has added special training to our disciples in terms of ninjutsu Do you have a lot of tactical ninjutsu? Especially for teams that are not too outstanding in combat strength, did Chiba give a lot of obscure tactical ninjutsu?" At the end, Kakashi added another sentence ~www.novelhall.com~, which means that the situation in the village and the training given by Chiba seem to be no problem, and are quite suitable. They are all unusual. And this kind of unusualness is the tranquility before the storm, which indicates the next unusualness. "Blindfolded tactical ninjutsu...tactical reinforcement...?" When hearing this sentence, Asma and Metkai looked at each other. Obviously, there was no way to react. What Kakashi said was that there must be a big incident in the Zhongnin exam. relationship. "Dont you think that, in addition to the changes in the villages secret whistle, there are also a series of behaviors that seem to guard against the enemy and that this month seems to give the opponent a psychological pressure, as well as the targeted blind ninjutsu arranged by Chiba. For a situation?" In response, Kakashi seemed to have expected the two''s reaction, and calmly spoke. "Just tell me." Regarding this, Asma was not polite, and said straightforwardly. "Yes, don''t sell it." Hearing this, Metkay also said quickly. "Ok" Regarding the question of the two, Kakashi took a slight breath and said, Dont you think that the location of all the secret guards, except for the maximum surveillance of the entire village, does not feel that they are in the same place as the village. Is the secret shelter close? In this way, if there is a major incident, isn''t it possible to evacuate as soon as possible?" "Moreover, if there really is a big incident that gives our disciples so many blind ninjutsu, wouldn''t it be convenient for them to escape?" "Chiba...this is protecting our disciples and the seeds of the future of the village! Isn''t what it did is exactly the same as the three generations of Hokage in the Kyuubi Rebellion?" Chapter 2595： dinner "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba ( "However, this does not mean that something big must have happened. If it is just this arrangement, it is very likely that Chiba is taking precautions." As for Kakashi''s words, Asma frowned slightly, but spoke. The implication is that he doesn''t think that what Kakashi said is decisive evidence that something extraordinary will happen. "Yes." And obviously, this time, what Asma said was very reasonable, and even Metkay nodded. It''s not that Chiba''s style is unknown. Sometimes Chiba does more prevention than on-the-spot response. This may be a precautionary measure, but it does not mean that something big will happen in the Zhongnin exam. Kakashi is somewhat allergic. At least, from what it looks like now, it cannot be said that something big will happen. "But, you can''t say that this is not a sign that something terrible is about to happen in the Zhongnin exam, right?" And hearing the words of the two, Kakashi was not surprised, just said quite lightly. He has no allergies. Considering these signs is just a preventive measure. However, the core of this question is whether these signs indicate preventive measures, or do they really indicate that something big is about to happen? Obviously, it is not. "what do you mean?" When they heard these words, Asma and Metkaqi were taken aback, and asked subconsciously. However, although the question came out of their mouths, in fact, they already had the answer in their hearts. Whether it is Asma and Metkay, they have already noticed it. The key now, the core of this problem, is not whether the sign is a preventive measure or something big must happen. Rather, the present signs can not only explain preventive measures, but also indicate that something big must happen. The key is not to explain and predict which is correct, but since it can indicate that something big will happen, no matter what the sign is, they have no reason to bias their ideas toward preventive measures. All of them who have experienced the Kyuubi Rebellion know what it would be like if the fighting happened in their own village. If they lose, they will lose, their hometown. If they win, they still lose, or their hometown. It can be said that if fighting broke out in the village, and it was still a big battle, then, no matter what the final result was, they were the losers. In any case, they were half lost. Otherwise, in the third Ninja World War, why would you rather lose more troops than retreat to your own line of defense, even in the most critical time. Because war can only happen in places far away from the homeland, otherwise, it will be half lost. Perhaps this is unfair to those in the war-torn battlefield area, but this is the world of ninja, and the weak have no choice. In the village after the Kyuubi Rebellion, was anyone ever polite? Yun Yin is pressing on her head, aren''t they also unable to say a word? Or even pretend to have a pleasant appearance? And now, in the face of the possibility of fighting in the current formation, how can they just use this sentence and possibly preventive measures to prevaricate it? That''s right. This may be a preventive measure, but there is also the risk of major incidents. And since there is this level of risk, they can only prepare for, prevent, and watch out for this event as a certain event. Therefore, it is not at all what Chiba meant to do this, but what Chiba did and what they should do. And undoubtedly, Kakashi''s approach is undoubtedly correct. "Then, wait for what Chiba will say when the time comes." Then, thinking of this, Asma and Metkay each nodded and said. And then, there was this silence, and almost all three of them were thoughtful and did not speak. It wasn''t until the sound of pots and pans in the kitchen ceased. When the moon was in Higashiyama, it was broken by the sound of Chiba and Yurihong calling for dinner from the Japanese cabin. As for the sound of eating inside, the three of them entered the room almost immediately, and only after they entered the room, there was a little laughter. However, after complimenting the abundance of the food, the atmosphere inside the house dropped again. Gradually, the three of them slowly began to remain silent, and even Yu Rihong, who wanted to create a warm atmosphere on the sidelines, began to feel weak. "Hey... I know what your concerns are, but we can''t just worry about it." Looking at the three people who only spoke in praise, but did not move the chopsticks, and the a little embarrassed Yuri Hong, Chiba slowly put down his chopsticks and sighed gently. "So, will you tell us? What''s the situation now?" In response, Kakashi pursed his lips and said. To be honest, they didn''t intend to spoil this rare dinner, it was because they had something in their hearts, and there was no way to eat properly. They have all experienced the Kyuubi Rebellion. They are very clear about how terrible the disaster is, and they are also very clear about the impact of a battle in the village during this period. Moreover, during the Kyuubi Rebellion, they more or less lost their close relatives and friends. Even the protected party knew that no one was immune. And, from the standpoint of those who protected them in the first place, all the people they love are here. If they didn''t know the possibility of a major event in the Zhongnin exam, they might not think it, but at this moment, they really couldn''t eat it. Because they know that there is no way out. No one is immune, including their loved ones. No one has a retreat, because there is nowhere to stand in the future. Even if they are senior Shinobu, they can''t calmly respond at this time. After all, they still vividly remember the scene of the Nine-Tailed Rebellion, and even the person in front of them was broken in the Nine-Tailed Rebellion. In such a similar situation, they may be able to rationally think about the difference between the two, but the original shadow made them unable to suppress their inner anxiety. "Otherwise, why would I leave you guys here for dinner? How can one or two sentences make this matter clear." In this regard, Chiba almost laughed a little. Originally, if these guys didn''t mention it, he wouldn''t take the initiative to tell them. However, since I mentioned it now, these ninjas in front of him are the most elite type of ninjas in the village after all. Needless to say, Kakashi needless to say. Even though he has been immersed in grief during this period and just cheered up, he is super genius. After all, the name is there. After cheering up, in a short time, his strength can already be described by leaps and bounds. The five-five-open halo is basically fully opened. To be honest, Chiba is not sure to get rid of this fifty-five halo. . In time, it is not impossible to become a Naruto master. Writing round eyes limited some of his development, such as some development directions in Chakra, but writing round eyes undoubtedly brought him more possibilities, especially the ability to use the chidori that evolved to Rachel. This assassin-level ninjutsu adds more than a little bit of combat power. As long as he cheers up and conducts more chakra training, although the chakra volume cannot develop by leaps and bounds, it is still possible to slowly increase it. It can be said that Kakashi is destined to be the mainstay of Konoha in the future, and even the level of Naruto. And Yurihong, as a specialized ninja of illusion, may not be able to see its direct combat power and strength. In the original work, it is suddenly against the illusion nemesis Shalunyan, and even the kaleidoscope Shalunyan, and its own illusion ability is also Uchiha Itachi, the leading Uchiha in the Ninja world, seems to be deflated and weak, but in Konoha, but in the Ninja world, Yurihong''s illusion ability is already extremely strong, far inferior to Uchiha Itachi, no It cant be said that its far inferior. Uchiha Itachi easily countered Yurihongs illusion. It relied more or less on the illusion of Shulanyans rebound. This is the cheapness of Blood Succession Boundary. Yuchiha is not as good as Uchiha Itachi. In the Ninja world, although the top five is hard to say, the top ten is definitely possible. As for Asma, he may have read the original because of his death, and may have overlooked his strong combat effectiveness. Compared with other main characters in the original, Asma does not have too much ninjutsu or particularly gorgeous moves. Above, his ordinary level is almost equal to that of ordinary ninjas. However, in the battle against Feidan, it can be said that he was the focus of the whole process. Whether it is ninjutsu or physical skills, although his performance is not good, but it is very solid. The battle against Feidan, strictly speaking, has been there. Back, Hida was able to solve Asma quickly in the end because of his Cthulhu ability. If Asma knows this ability for sure, the situation may not be true. Chiba dare not say the outcome, but Asma will definitely not be that simple. Was killed. The Fei Duan is after all an S-class wanted criminal. This is an S-level wanted criminal. Its not that he is only S-level strength. His Cthulhu power and difficulty level are actually beyond S-level strength, that is to say, Asma and an S-level or even S-level. All ninjas can fight back and forth. His solid strength is evident. It can only be said that he deserves the name of Sarutobi. As for Metkay, there is no need to say anything, there is basically no battle that he has deflated, no matter if it is facing the ghost shark, or facing Liudaoban, when the eight doors are opened, there is nothing to say. For Chiba, who also studied the Eight Schools of Dunjia, Kai''s strength is the most intuitive. And undoubtedly, such ninjas are already the strongest batch in Konoha Village, and above, they are Konoha''s S-rank ninjas and above. And these S grade and above, almost all are older than them. There is no doubt that if something goes wrong with Zhongnin''s exam, a few of them will also be the main force. If you really find it, it doesn''t hurt to say something. Besides, they already know now, I''m afraid, if you don''t explain it clearly to them, it is very likely that when the time comes, Uchiha Nobuhiko will be involved, and they will not be able to control their mentality. Konoha people who have experienced the Nine-tailed Rebellion, I am afraid, will have a little psychological shadow. "is it!" Upon hearing this sentence, the expressions on the faces of the four of them were clearly stretched out, as they said. Then, four eyes fell on Chiba''s body. "It seems that you are not willing to eat well before I finish talking." In response, Chiba sighed and said. , The four obviously couldn''t wait to know the real situation of the Zhongnin exam. Before that, there might be nothing they would care about. Of course, he wouldn''t care if they don''t eat now, as the owner of the house, he won''t be able to eat. "Ok" As for Qianye''s words, the four of them did not loosen at all. In the end, Qianye could only say helplessly. "Say it quickly." Then, it was their urging. "You guys... forget it, when I first took over this matter, I was still not optimistic." In response, Chiba could only sigh again, and said. "So, is there this month?" However, before he said much, he was interrupted by Kakashi. "Ok." Hearing that, Chiba was not surprised. Since Kakashi said that he had caught something, he would ask himself at this time. Then, naturally there is his reason, and it is normal to guess this writing. "Now that you already know, I won''t repeat this part. The current situation, everything is stable, compared with the rampant secret activities at the beginning, no matter which force it is now, it has ceased~www.novelhall.com ~ Later, Chiba added. "Do not rule out this is the tranquility before the storm." At the end, Chiba said another sentence. "Power? Which power?" In this regard, Kakashi''s problem is also hit the nail on the head. "At present, all the forces you can imagine have different degrees of change." Upon hearing this, Chiba answered truthfully. "is it" However, after hearing this sentence, Kakashi''s face was loose, but there was no surprise, nor was there any fear because all the forces in the Ninja World were changing. Even the expressions of the other three people were all loose. This Zhongnin exam was originally a highly anticipated and peaceful stall for a period of time. Everyones vitality is almost restored. It is actually similar to the situation before the Third World War. If not all the forces have changed at this time, then it is. There is a problem with Konoha''s intelligence, and this is the fatal problem. Originally, the various departments in the village were short of manpower. Although it satisfies the intelligence department to the greatest extent, the intelligence department is special after all. Not everyone can. Therefore, the gap is still large, and it is easy to cause major problems. Now, it seems that the operation of the intelligence department is still normal. And as long as there is intelligence support, then what really breaks out will really increase Konoha''s winning rate. This is a good thing. Not a bad thing. "According to the exact news, Uchiha Nobuhiko should have participated in this Nakanin test." At this time, Chiba spoke again. "what!" But this time, the four of them were all discolored. Uchiha... Nobuhiko? At the same time, the horror in their hearts is far stronger than the discoloration on their faces. Chapter 2596： Clear "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "So, you have already arranged everything that should be arranged. Even Uchiha Nobuhiko participated in the hostile forces in this Nakanin exam." Listening to the narration of Chiba ahead, Kakashi, Asma, Yurihong, and Metkai remained silent for a while before reacting in Kakashi''s voice. In just an hour, Chiba informed them of the layout of all the villages, especially the part about Uchiha Nobuhiko. Although they never asked about Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba still emphatically gave them Uchiha Nobuhiko''s arrangement in this regard. The layout is also very simple. When the time comes, as long as Uchiha Nobuhiko emerges, then Chiba will put aside all the ongoing layouts and face this old enemy, which is the existence that no one can match in the village except him. . However, although this arrangement is quite simple, it is also the only and most effective method at this stage. King vs. King. For the existence of Uchiha Nobuhiko that has surpassed the common sense of Ninja, only a character like Chiba who has only appeared in thousands of years can match, and only Chiba can provoke Nobuhiko Uchiha. After all, from the battle of the Kyuubi Rebellion, even if they did not see it with their own eyes, they have all investigated the traces of those battles, such as Kakashi, and they also came into contact with some intelligence about Uchiha Nobuhiko. , The strength of this so-called "second Uchiha spot" is commensurate with the so-called. At least, in the current Ninja World, no matter who it is, even if the number of people in one unit is piled up, I am afraid it will have little effect. This is beyond the era, beyond the attempt, breaking the existence of all the power balance system between ninja and ninja. His existence, to any ninja, may be the word "invincible". Just like Uchiha Madara alone, even when each Ninja village is assigned a tail beast, he can still force all Ninja villages to bow their heads. Even after receiving the tail beast, the reason why Dainin Village didn''t turn back and deny people was because of the existence and coercion of Uchiha Madara. Such a character appears now, then, naturally, Uchiha Madaras feat can be reproduced, even more so. Because, if Uchiha Nobuhiko came such a hand, I am afraid that even Konoha would have to bow his head. Otherwise, in the past ten years, how could the Ninja world be so calm, how could the major Ninja villages not dare to move the Konoha village, which was already weak to a certain extent at that time, without Chiba. This is the deterrence of Uchiha Nobuhiko. The village, on the other hand, made perfect use of his deterrence to get a chance to rejuvenate. Regardless of whether his deterrence is beneficial to Konoha, his strength is there after all, and the hostile relationship with Konoha is also there. They still have to face this Uchiha Nobuhiko after all. And the current Nakanin exam is an opportunity for them to face Uchiha Nobuhiko directly. Although I dont know why this Uchiha Nobuhiko is so persistent to Konoha Village, both appearances are to attack Konoha, but the matter is in front of them, and it is useless Now that they are on the opposite side, how to deal with it, or how to deal with it. In the face of Uchiha Nobuhiko, the one in the village who can fight is actually Chiba. Back then, he was able to repel Uchiha Nobuhiko with a huge difference in strength. Although it cannot be said that he successfully defeated Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is certain that Chiba, ten years later, must be able to deal with Uchiha. Nobuhiko''s. This is not their conjecture or blind guessing, but a real feeling. From that time to practice. Although Chiba''s pretense seems to have fallen into a certain degree of hard fighting or serious fighting, judging from the way he breathes evenly without taking a breath, he can be said to be more comfortable than he can when facing the four of himself. Chiba''s combat effectiveness has far surpassed the common sense of this era. Very acquainted, can only be dealt with by very acquainted. Otherwise, no matter how many people deal with Uchiha Nobuhiko, the whole army can only be wiped out. The four believe that the common judgment of the Five Ninja Villages, that Uchiha Nobuhiko is a Super S-Class Wanted Ninja, and the response of the Five Ninja Villages, who are afraid to act rashly because they have to deal with him, is enough to explain Uchiha Nobuhiko''s terrible. It can only be Chiba. It could only be Chiba. Moreover, only when Chiba went to fight Uchiha Nobuhiko, the battle could go on. There is nothing wrong with this. There is no choice. As for the other arrangements, including the relationship between the secret whistle and the secret refuge they discovered before, Chiba has given a lot of blindness to forbearance as long as it is suitable and can be mastered in a short time. In fact, these arrangements, they can''t say a better arrangement. Although what they are vomiting are interrogative sentences, in their hearts, they have actually approved it. They have nothing to say. Although Chiba''s arrangement cannot be said to be seamless, no, in this situation, even if all the famous think tanks in the entire Ninja world are brought together, it is impossible to arrange any seamless strategy. Chiba has achieved perfection that ordinary people can''t even imagine. If anything really happened, Konoha suffered a huge loss or even defeated in the battle, it was definitely not Chiba''s problem, but they could not help Konoha''s ninjas. Except for this sentence, in fact, they can''t say anything else. "Any questions?" In response, Chiba looked at the fading dishes, raised his eyes, and asked again. But when he raised his eyes, Qianye didn''t deliberately observe their micro expressions, and didn''t judge whether they were at ease or not, but simply worried about whether the dishes would taste bad after they were cold. Or in other words, will it cause any problems? "I''ll go hot dishes, it''s time to eat too." In this regard, although he did not deliberately observe Chiba''s actions, but at this time, Yurihong stood up at the right time, picked up two pots of vegetables and walked to the kitchen. Not long after, there was a sound in the kitchen. The sound of flame burning. Obviously, there was another fire. "It''s time to eat." When they heard this voice, the three of them looked at each other, then a smile appeared at the corner of their mouths, shrugged at Qianye, and said. Now Chiba''s arrangement is perfect, and they don''t need to superfluous. Although Chiba did not arrange their roles in these plans, they are very clear about their roles. Chiba is not without arrangements. It does not need to be arranged. Their role is to mix in the crowd, be an ordinary instructor of Shinobu, and then, at a critical time, give play to their greatest light and heat, and do their best to guide the situation to the best for Konoha situation. They are standing in the most ordinary and ordinary position, stabilizing the situation and guiding the situation to a favorable existence. There are also emergency ingredients in it. Putting them in this position, there are no clear tasks, no unimportant safe tasks, no important unsafe tasks, not because Chiba does not need them to do these, nor is it deliberate. Protect them and keep them in a relatively safe position. On the contrary, what Chiba believed most was them, so he didn''t arrange any tasks. Because Chiba knew that they would definitely lead things to the better side, even if there was no task. "Then I''ll go hot dishes too." For the words of the three people and the smile at the corner of his mouth, Chiba''s mouth also sketched a smile. It''s just that this smile is a kind of helpless smile, as if the things they asked just now were unnecessary and troublesome things. However, in his eyes, there was only a familiar warmth and comforting emotion. really It''s the best to cooperate with them, they can always get to know me in the most important place. It was also at this time that such a thought came to Chiba''s heart. To be honest, just like the four of them thought, the reason why he didn''t arrange any tasks for them when arranging them was to keep them in a taskless state. What really happened, when things happened suddenly, they would become A surprise soldier. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko may pay attention to Kakashi, the remaining three people, Uchiha Nobuhiko, will definitely not focus on guarding. At that time, there may be a miracle to reverse the situation. In other words, to lay the key to victory. And they are also the most important hand to defeat Uchiha Nobuhiko, at least, they are the biggest bargaining chip to defeat Uchiha Nobuhiko. This is also an attempt by Chiba''s new tactical thinking specifically to deal with Uchiha Nobuhiko''s tactical thinking. In the past, his tactical arrangement was basically tight-fitting, and every detail required meticulousness. The frame was almost locked in place. As long as the opponent entered the urn, he was almost invincible. However, this also has a shortcoming, that is, being too defensive and conducive to invincibility is just undefeated, but undefeated does not mean victory. Now, what Chiba needs is not undefeated, but victory. , Moreover, after so many years of open and secret struggles, Uchiha Nobuhiko has probably figured out his tactical thinking. If he continues to follow this thinking, I am afraid that the word "unbeaten" may be greatly reduced. In fact, there is no such thing as undefeated. Chiba already knew quite a bit about Uchiha Nobuhiko''s evolution in this regard. Therefore, he must seek innovation and change. If according to the past, Kakashi, the people he trusts most, should be the first to know his layout. It is also the existence that bears the heaviest task. However, this is the past, and it is very likely that Uchiha Nobuhiko will see through it, and it may even directly lead to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s first elimination of these people. Chiba didn''t doubt that Uchiha Nobuhiko knew who he trusted the most. But now, if he requires new changes, then he must put aside his feelings, and in terms of strength, he completely believes in the four people in front of him, and there are other ordinary ninjas who can do these things. With their own judgment, they can accurately grasp the overall context and guide everything in the direction they want to see. Yes. In the past, Chiba always held everyone in his palm, and he was guiding every move, guiding these people to the position he wanted and doing what he wanted them to do. To put it mildly, he was A complete control freak, holding everyone in his palm, controlling everything, whether it is the human heart or anything else. As long as the goal can be achieved, the individual''s emotions will be ignored to the greatest extent and only the best result will be sought. Of course, this best result also includes the personal safety of the person being manipulated. The benefits of doing so are undoubtedly obvious. As long as his strategy is not wrong, then the strategy must be successful when the strategy is implemented. No, maybe it must be successful, but the success rate is undoubtedly the highest. But now, Chiba has given the right to choose the direction in the strategy to those most trusted, allowing them to act freely, returning or even giving them the initiative, and starting to cooperate with their behavior from a certain angle. Seek to achieve the effect of "Arabic Soldiers". And doing so, although in a sense entrusting one''s own destiny to others, makes the implementation of the entire strategy uncontrollable, greatly reducing the visible success rate. However, UU reading www.uukanshu.com has greatly increased the opponent''s uncontrollability and unexpectedness in this matter. If Chiba used to ask him not to make mistakes, now Chiba is to let his opponents start to make mistakes. In essence, these two behavioral strategies guarantee the success rate. Moreover, the feasibility is very high. It can be regarded as the change that Chiba made after learning from the pain. And now, the reaction of the four is undoubtedly what he wants to see most. Perhaps this is the tacit understanding. Even if they haven''t been in contact for more than ten years, or even had no deep contacts before, they are still able to communicate in some aspects. To be honest, Chiba at this time, in addition to being happy, is more at ease. In the face of Uchiha Nobuhiko, who truly defeated him completely, it would be impossible for Chiba to have no shadow in his heart. He faces any strong person, even Uchiha Madara, no, even if Liudao Madara comes to him, he has full confidence. Only this Uchiha Nobuhiko, he is always at a loss. Seeing the appearance of the four people now, that potential strange tacit understanding, Chiba has really added a lot of confidence. And for the next dinner, although it is already very late, but, long-lost, the big guys are talking and laughing, there are regrets and sadness of missing old friends, there is also the joy of reunion, and the warmth that may not be long apart in the future , But there is no uncertainty about the future, and the kind of fear and cowardice about the imminent disaster. This comforting calmness and warmth radiate almost every minute. And after a long time, everyone got up and said goodbye. When I left, there was no confusion or worry. Some are just reveries of the infinitely bright future. versus Fearless. Chapter 2597： Eve "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba ( I can finally sleep. Watching the four people leave all the way, until they disappeared in the small forest for a long time, Chiba gently pushed the door of the He''s cabin. After exhaling a long breath, he walked to his bedroom. "Da! Da! Da!" Slightly tired footsteps echoed in this empty log cabin, moving all the way up until a certain room, and then stopped when the door rang softly. Then, with a sound of heavy bedding, the last light in the Japanese-style cabin went out. I didn''t feel it before. Only now I discovered that at the beginning, Hongyan remodeled this small wooden house still very large... While lying on the bed, Chiba looked at the stars outside the window, and a thought arose in her heart. I didn''t think it before, and even felt that the Japanese-style cabin seemed a little small, but now after living here for a month, Chiba has discovered that it seems to be a bit surprisingly big here, and it''s empty everywhere. When I think about it, I wanted to wait for more than ten or two decades to renovate and expand. At that time, it seemed that Hongyan was a little unhappy. Thinking about it now, I''m afraid there is really no need for expansion, but renovation is possible. At that time, it was indeed a bit inappropriate. Not long after the house was built, he was dissatisfied and was already considering renovation and expansion. At that time, Hongyan didn''t wave his fist over, so he should have given himself a big face. Wait a minute. Hirohiko, Yukina...Everyone. Waiting for me. Two or three years, it only takes two or three years... Thinking of this, Qianye laughed slightly at first, and then slowly covered his smile, turning into an indescribable look, which seemed a little serious, a little serious, but seemed a little suspicious, and a little dazed. Then, he slowly closed his eyes, and as the front of his eyes was covered by eyelids, Chiba''s consciousness slowly fell into his sleep. Perhaps, after more than ten years of running around and tired, his body has really accumulated a lot of exhaustion. In the past month, he was able to fall asleep quickly, almost touching the bed. It seems that although he can''t see it at ordinary times, and his body doesn''t look like anything, but his body and mind are already exhausted to a certain extent, and he can almost fall asleep when lying down. There was no dream this night, and it seemed to have many dreams. ... "Herbs...Chemicals...Is it true? Chemicals are mostly synthetic drugs. Herbs are purely natural drugs. Compared with chemical drugs, they are more or less milder than the same type, so they are more suitable for some serious diseases. ..." At this moment, when Chiba fell asleep, Haruno Sakura was still studying hard at home. She had learned the second and first medical knowledge of the three large scrolls, and she had already fully remembered. I live, although there are still some places I can''t understand, but she has memorized them all by rote. There is no way to find someone to answer for a while, so I can only put it aside and write it down first, and then ask for advice later. And for this part of consultation, you don''t need to go to the Chiba teacher specifically, you can find a medical ninja who is willing to teach, or a doctor or medical worker. It just so happened that she didn''t have any experiments tomorrow, just cheering for Naruto and Sasuke. Since the first one is almost there, the part that hasn''t been learned can''t be learned at this time anyway, and it''s just right to learn the next one. But I didnt expect that it was already ten oclock. She opened the first part of the second scroll at eight oclock. She hadnt finished learning yet, and compared to the first one on a relatively formulaic basis, this medicine was poisonous. The scroll of theory is really interesting. Not only is it not boring, it is even quite interesting. As a result, she has no intention to close it at all. Not only does she have no intention to close it, but she also has the idea of ??reading it all night. That''s it. Did Mrs. Chiba know that I would be interested in medical ninjutsu? That''s why I started to train me. Moreover, as Chiba-sensei said, medical ninjutsu does not necessarily have to stay behind others. This drug poison theory, as well as the previous basic theory, can completely achieve the battle of medical ninjutsu. At least, if you cooperate with physical skills, you can completely fight head-on. The premise is that I can practice medical ninjutsu. But at this time, Haruno Sakura was like a sponge, absorbing the poison theory, while thinking like this. Undoubtedly, Haruno Sakura may be inferior to Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke in terms of ninja aptitude, but she is a schoolmaster after all. In terms of theoretical knowledge, both of them may be far inferior to her. At least, at this moment, Haruno Sakura is drawing inferences about medical ninjutsu. After reading the basics, she quickly understood a truth, since she can save people, she can kill people. Including the current theory of drug toxicity, the same blindly used drugs, when used in a good direction, can cure diseases. Used in the bad direction, it can poison people. It can be said that the lethality of medical treatment is even more terrifying than some powerful ninjutsu. There are even some feelings of killing invisible. After all, whether it is to save or kill, it is necessary to study the human body. If it is to save people, what kind of treatment is needed where, what are the taboos, and what is not to be used, all require the rescuer to have a very intuitive view of the human body. understanding. In the same way, if you want to kill, you must also study the human body. The killer needs to know where to destroy the most efficient and how to destroy it to achieve the maximum effect. It is also necessary for the killer to have an intuitive understanding of the human body. For example, some of the key points of the human body that almost everyone knows now are actually a kind of popularization of human body knowledge. Haruno Sakura has already seen the factual basis of the Chiba teacher''s words. And as long as she can learn medical care thoroughly, then she can still stand beside Naruto and Sasuke with medical ninjutsu. It is precisely because of this that her enthusiasm for learning will become higher day by day, and she will continue to study the day before the final test. "Boom boom!" However, although she intends to spend the night, but for objective reasons, she can''t do it all night. It may even be impossible to read the knowledge of the drug and poison theory at this stage. At this moment, a knock on the door with anger interrupted her thoughts. "Sakura! When are you going to see it! Really! You stayed at home this month, didn''t you mean special training? Don''t you need to go?" Then, outside the door rang his mother''s voice, and a series of keys jingling. "Ugh" Haruno Sakura''s face suddenly became impatient and helpless when her thoughts were interrupted by this sound. "I have said, this is my special training!" In response, she yelled to the door. "Special training, how can the special training be done at home? Master Chiba is also really, I don''t know what I gave you, wouldn''t it be perfunctory! Master Chiba likes to fool people before." But at this time, with a click, the door opened, but Haruno Sakura''s mother walked in with dissatisfaction. Then he split his hand and grabbed the scroll in Haruno Sakura''s hand, and slammed it on the table with a bang, facing her haggard daughter, whose dark circles in her eyes made her feel awkward, said angrily: "Sleep!" To be honest, Haruno Meabuki was very happy when he heard that his daughter would be specially trained by the Chiba-sama. However, he did not expect that the Chiba-sama did not know what kind of ecstasy he had put on his daughter, causing his daughter to not think about the content of the so-called special training, and even sleep half less. Now, the key is that his daughter doesn''t seem to be learning anything to enhance her strength at all. For that Lord Chiba, Meabuki Haruno also experienced that era. Although she was far younger than she is now, she respected the Lord Chiba from the heart. Otherwise, at that time, my daughter was going to study under that adult, and she would not have insomnia for two consecutive days. However, the current situation is too different from what I think, and it doesn''t matter if there is no obvious improvement. My daughter''s condition is getting worse and worse, and she is almost addicted. As a mother, this is a bit reluctant. Although she wouldn''t go to the adult''s side to make trouble, but to let her daughter rest on time is what she must do as a mother. "Ok." But at this time, looking at her mother who has always made her upset, Haruno Sakura was inexplicably easy to talk. After nodding, she got up. "Sakura..." But it made Haruno Meabuki, who had been prepared for a long talk and even prepared compulsory measures, stunned on the spot. Under normal circumstances, the mother and daughter must have a big fight. It was so noisy yesterday. The day before yesterday, the day before yesterday is also like this. Why are you so obedient today? At this time, Haruno Meichu almost had an urge to rush up to touch her daughter''s forehead, it was not that she was sick. However, this behavior was not implemented after all. Because, at this moment, her daughter has already lay down on the bed, covered with a quilt, breathing evenly. The mother who knows her daughter knows that her daughter is already asleep. Then, subconsciously, she glanced at the large scroll next to her, sighed lightly, and carefully packed it up, and after covering her daughter with a quilt, she gently left the room. When the lights went out and even breathing, Haruno Sakura really fell asleep after all. ... "Oh oh oh! I always feel that I have a rest for a day, and my whole body is full of strength, and it doesn''t have to be so strenuous to punch or punch! Is the special training effective? At this time, Uzumaki Naruto was jumping up and down in his room, as if he had exerted inexhaustible strength. At the same time, in his actions, especially in jumps such as punches and kicks, it can be seen that every punch and every foot has a lot of extra micro-actions. If there is a ninja passing by now, I am afraid I will be surprised. Between these gestures, Naruto''s physique has begun to take shape, at least in terms of physique, it is already out of the scope of Xia Ren. It can be seen that Chiba''s training is still very successful. "Well! We must defeat all of them tomorrow! Become Zhongnin and then become Hokage!" After jumping up and down for a while, Uzumaki Naruto was full of confidence. At this time, he was able to use Nine-Tailed Chakra according to the narrative of the lecherous fairy, and he also learned the powerful ninjutsu of spiritism. Physical skills have also become much stronger. All in all, Gaara and Neji Hyuga should not be his opponents. Finally, he can fight Sasuke. This time, we must win! Then, just in the midst of complacency, Naruto Uzumaki turned off the light and lay down on the bed. Tomorrow is the final test. Although he is excited about becoming stronger, he is still quite sober. At this time, he must take a good rest and recharge his energy, so that he can make a blockbuster in tomorrow''s exam, become Zhongnin, serve as Hokage, kick Sasuke away, and marry Sakura. As for this bed, he fell into a dream with this sweet dream. "Hey... Sakura, you can''t touch it there!" "Huh? Hinata, why are you here too, don''t worry, I will avenge you!" "Go away Sasuke! I won''t teach you spiritism!" After that, there were a few words of sleep. ... "During this period, Sakura seems to be a bit uncomfortable, so there won''t be any problems. What kind of special training did this Chiba give her." "And Naruto is an idiot. Don''t fight too aggressively. The next battle will not be the same as before. I can''t do it~www.novelhall.com~ but there will be life concerns!" And at this time, on the other side, Uchiha Sasuke, who lives alone outside the Uchiha clan, gently put down the group photo of the four members, frowning slightly. At this moment, in his mind was the haggard face of the pink-haired girl, which made him a little worried. After all, Sasuke Uchiha has perfectly inherited the character of the Uchiha family, after all, he is cold outside and hot inside. Perhaps this is why Chiba admires him more than Naruto. Sasuke Uchiha is a bit like Hirohiko. It''s all the same cold outside and hot inside. He also suffered from his brother''s betrayal of the village. Of course, Uchiha Sasuke''s hatred is deeper. However, this does not prevent Chiba from seeing Hirohiko''s shadow on him, and it is precisely because of this that may cause a completely different attitude towards Naruto and him. "Really..." At this time, Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t help but sighed. but It''s finally possible! Mastered Chidori, finally! Uchiha Itachi! However, in the next second, his face turned cold, and his eyes were already cold. The warm expressions such as those worrying just now disappeared in the cold darkness. The man who looked like a devil resurfaced in Uchiha Sasuke''s mind at this moment. That deep, pitch-black hatred instantly filled his heart. Then, after silently glanced at the group photo of the four, Sasuke Uchiha turned around, lay down in his clothes, and closed his eyes. Tomorrow is the final test. Sasuke Uchiha is also very sober. He must rest well. This night. Chapter 2598： Value "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba ( "So, that''s all for today''s secret training, Hinata-sama." Seeing Hyuga Hinata, who was closing in front, seemed to be a little urgent, Hyuga Neji stopped training this time. "Thank you, Brother Ningci." In response, Hyuga Hinata bowed to express his gratitude. Although his face was slightly painful, he looked quite happy. "Hinata-sama, I dont think there will be any improvement in practicing such reluctantly. Moreover, this is not an overnight thing. When I mastered this most basic hand, the meridians in my hand were injured. I think it is a A very dangerous and unrealistic thing. Today I reluctantly agreed to your request. Next time, no matter what you order or request, I will not agree." Hearing this, Hyuga Ningji''s face became stern, and he looked polite but almost reprimanded in essence. "Yes... I know. I''m sorry." Regarding Brother Ningci, whose relationship has eased a lot during the month he has been stubborn, Hyuga Hinata''s face showed a little panic, and he hurriedly spoke. "Fortunately, you didn''t participate in the final test. Otherwise, with your current state, I would never let you play." As for the words like an apology to the girl in front of him, Neji Hyuga''s face was somewhat unnatural, but after all, his tone was slowed down, not as harsh as before. "Yes" In response, Hyuga Hinata bowed his head slightly and responded. "But, fortunately, you seem to be very talented in learning the soft boxing technique left by Aunt Xuenai. I believe you will master this spiral force soon." Seeing the appearance of Hyuga Hinata bowing his head, Hyuga Ningji frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and said. "really?" Hearing this, Hinata Hinata seemed to be greatly encouraged, raised his head excitedly, and said with joy. "It''s just that I can only teach you to get here at this stage." In this regard, Neji Hyuga told the truth. To be honest, when I first taught Aunt Xuenai''s soft boxing method, that is, the surprisingly powerful and improved version of soft boxing method, to the heir of the clan in front of him, Hyuga Neji was a little hesitant. However, perhaps it was guilty. A week ago, he finally taught some introductory things to Hinata. Of course, just some basic things, such as how to gain momentum, will continue to change the shape of the tiny chakra in the acupuncture points of the palm to make it spin. However, even though it is the most basic introductory thing, the control requirements for Chakra are also extremely high, especially the basic requirements for form changes, which are simply close to the extreme requirements. Its just that although the chakra condensed by the soft boxing method is solid, the amount of chakra is very small. Relatively speaking, the requirements for control and morphological changes are much lower. After all, the control of large chakras and control Small-sized chakras are definitely easier for small-sized ones. What''s more, the chakras played by soft boxing are acupuncture points, and the amount is smaller than that of small-sized ones. It is more appropriate to describe them as small ones. In this way, morphological changes are naturally easier. Therefore, the Hinata talents in front of him can proceed so smoothly, and they have been able to make a certain spiral shape change. Of course, this is also the entry in the entry, which is far from learning. According to Hyuga Neji''s estimation, it will take at least five or six years before Hinata can really get started, and it may take ten years to truly master this soft boxing technique. However, according to the perseverance of Hinata-sama, the learning is certain. And learning this soft boxing method will damage your body after all, at least before it is fully mastered, it will damage your own body, because all the spiral chakras that are launched to destroy the acupoints must be in The rotation of the shape change is completed in his own acupuncture path, and this is after all the chakra that destroys the acupuncture path. Since it can destroy the opponent''s chakra, it can naturally damage his acupuncture path. In other words, if you do not control well, your acupuncture points will also be injured. At this time, looking at the trembling right hand of Hinata-sama in front of you, you can see that Hinata-sama''s right hand is already injured, but based on his experience of hurting himself, the injury is not serious. In the beginning, the reason for his hesitation was this. Now, although the injury is not serious, she was seriously injured. After Chiba''s treatment, the situation is very optimistic, but it cannot be ruled out that it will be due to practice. The possibility of deterioration of this soft fist. Before, in guilt, he decided to teach. But now, he can''t continue teaching, at least, he has to wait until Hinata-sama''s injury is completely healed, and wait a few years, and wait for her to master Chakra more proficiently. "I see, I''m very satisfied, thank you, Brother Ningci." Regarding Neji Hyuga''s words, Hinata Hyuga had no objection, but said very sincerely. "what!" Then, the next second, as soon as he finished speaking, Neji Hyuga wanted to say a few words of comfort, but Hinata''s eyes widened suddenly, his face was in astonishment, as if he was thinking of something very important. The things were so-so, exclaimed. After that, he looked at Hyuga Neji with a panic. "What''s wrong? Hinata-sama?" In response, Hyuga Ningji hurriedly said. Is it really injured? At this time, his heart was a little worried. "It''s all this time! Brother Ningci, you have to participate in the final test tomorrow! Sorry, because I...you should go to rest!" As soon as he said this, Hinata Hinata bowed and apologized with a ninety degrees, and spoke guiltily. "No, it''s okay." For Hinata''s sudden move, Neji Hyuga almost took a step back in shock, but he finally stabilized himself, shook his head, and said calmly. It turned out that it was just because of this. But his heartbeat slowed down after a long time banging. If because of practicing this soft boxing technique, the Hinata-sama in front of him is really good or bad, then he may not be able to raise his head to be a human for the rest of his life. "How could it be okay, please go back and rest soon." In response to this, Hinata Hyuga suddenly raised his head, rare, no, he almost spoke with a tough attitude that had never appeared on her. Although the tone was still soft, it didn''t sound like tough. "It really doesn''t matter, Hinata-sama, it doesn''t make any sense for me to become Zhong Ren or not. I have got the best." Hearing this, Hyuga Ningci smiled slightly, shook his head, and said. Yes, the Zhongnin exam at this time has no meaning to him. Originally, his participation in the Ninja test was nothing more than the arrangement of his teacher and his interest in the Ninja people in various Ninja villages. He didn''t have too much obsession. Now, his knot of ten years has been solved once, and he has the opportunity to make up for all the guilt before. The Zhongren exam is really dispensable, and the point is no longer here. It doesn''t matter whether he passes the exam tomorrow or not. It doesnt matter if its a little bit later or earlier today. Besides, it''s about ten o''clock now, which is not too late. For the final test tomorrow, the time is set at nine o''clock in the morning. With the late mechanism, bed time is completely enough, and it''s really not too late. "What is meant by it has no meaning! If our generation can produce a Zhongren at this age, it is the glory of our Hyuga clan! There are not many Zhongren at this age in the history of the village, not to mention it is still so rare. If you pass the exam tomorrow, Ningci will definitely be the pride of all of us! The Hyuga clan has not seen a genius like Ningci for a long time." However, his sincere and indifferent words were denied by Hinata''s tougher attitude. "Hinata...sir..." Looking at the girl''s firm and slightly sulky eyes, Hyuga Ningji was taken aback and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything. I Was it so expected? And at this time, Neji Hyuga''s heart again set off an emotion that could not be calmed. To be honest, it was the first time he felt valued. Do not! It should be said that he was trapped by the knot and blinded by hatred before, and he didn''t feel the importance he was around him. It was as if he had locked himself in a cage, treating everything outside the cage as malicious. Especially for the Hyuga clan. But now, looking at the expectant eyes in front of him, many things poured into his mind, and suddenly many things came to him. The reason why he was able to do whatever he wanted, to obtain so much information, so much information and history of the Hyuga clan, was entirely because he himself was placed in high hopes. This person with high hopes may not be Hyuga''s overall will, but what is certain is that behind him, there must be a high-ranking person supporting him, or silently protecting him. And this person may be a person. Then, it is the father of the girl in front of him. The person he hated deeply. is it It turns out that hatred can make the horizon so narrow. Even some recent things can''t be seen clearly. At this time, he suddenly realized something. "I know, then I will go back and rest." Then, thinking about this, Hyuga Ningji didn''t have any nonsense, and leaned straight forward. After leaving this sentence, he turned and headed towards the exit of the martial arts field. "Yes!" In this regard, Hinata Hinata smiled, and his joy was overwhelming. He trot a few steps and followed. There is still a way to go between the clan residence and the branch residence, and she can still walk with her brother on this road. By the way, I also have to let my brother take a look at the countermeasures. She really has no problems with her body now. Tomorrow, she can pass the Zhongnin exam without worrying about herself. As a result, the two brothers and sisters left the training ground one after the other, until they had to be separated. Just like the two brothers and sisters who had been in this martial arts training ground back then, leaving silently, until they had to be separated. ... "Okay! Today''s special training is over, Akamaru, let''s go back and rest. Shino will have an exam tomorrow. I don''t know if he can''t sleep nervously." On the other side, in the clan of the Inuzuka clan, Inuzuka tooth wiped his sweat, turned around, and said to the puppy named Akamaru at the back. "Wow!" In response to this, Akimaru gave a full cry, which meant to cheer. "Woo..." Afterwards, it seemed that the little dog''s face was drooped with a little regret. "Haha! It''s okay, next time, we will pass the exam!" For a pair of tacit partners, even if his partner is a dog, Inuzukaga can know its meaning, and said with a smile. At this moment, he is obviously in a very excited state and full of confidence. It seemed that he would be able to pass the next Zhongnin exam. However, this time his self-confidence is not groundless. At this time, he has completed the training goals Chiba has set for him. In Chiba''s tailor-made improvement plan, his strength has far surpassed. Under the category of Ninja. As long as the next Zhong Ren exam is not too focused on strategy and tactics, it will not be a problem for him to become Zhong Ren. After this conversation, one person and one dog simply left the martial arts field and walked towards his bathroom. ... "Really... So that''s it~www.novelhall.com~ is really unexpected. As expected, "Konoha''s patron saint"." At the same time, Yuzina on the other side also put down the last scroll. After understanding the meaning, he couldn''t help but sigh. Originally, it was just a last look, which was regarded as embracing the Buddha''s feet. After all, tomorrow is the final test, and he can''t do any special training. He can only look at his tactical experience. But unexpectedly, with a flash of inspiration, he actually understood all the tactics that Mr. Chiba gave him. At this moment, the road that was completely invisible before was suddenly unfolded before his eyes. Even this guy who loves to pretend to be mysterious, or the guy who has always been calm, was still speechless after a sigh at this time. "I''m so lucky to be able to realize it at this time. Now, if you take the Zhongnin exam, there should be no problem." But after a while, Yu Noshino got up and sorted out the messy scroll. While cleaning up, she couldn''t help but muttered in a low voice. After comprehending this, he originally had some uncertainty and anxiety in his heart, but he became completely determined and confident. The understanding of these tactics gave him the confidence to pass the Zhongnin exam. Even those Gaara, Sasuke Uchiha, and Neji Hyuga that were originally pressed on his heart like a mountain, he felt that they were not invincible. Even these people seem to be able to conquer, not too difficult. "Then, sleep." Then, after packing up, Yuzina quickly controlled this self-confidence and did not let it swell into arrogance. After this sound, he went to bed very calmly, turned off the lights, and slowly closed his eyes. All of a sudden, I fell asleep. Chapter 2599： Last class "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Anyway, I don''t have to participate in the final test tomorrow, or I will be warped and continue the special training? I feel that after a while, I will be able to use it skillfully." The sharp Ninja sword gradually glowed like autumn water under the constant wiping. The girl with the ball head frowned slightly, showing a thoughtful expression, and her mouth was muttering. "Oh... But let''s forget it, Xiao Li will also go tomorrow. I have been busy with special training for this month, and I haven''t visited him much, and I don''t know how he is recovering." However, the girl soon rejected her idea. During this period of time, she and Ningci have been conducting special training. Although I dont know if Ningci was stuffed with something for special training, she did not go to see the serious injury in this month. Teammates. I just heard that my teammates seem to be recovering pretty well, but it should be quite difficult to fully recover. And to be honest, and because of this, she felt that she and Ning Ci had better visit him less, lest she would be touched by the scene and become more depressed. After all, they are all intact now, and they are still receiving special training from the first person in the village. If these things are placed in front of their own teammates, with his character, maybe, there is no good intention for this visit. It has already caused a huge blow to him. Although she doesn''t think that her teammates will be traumatized or depressed because of this huge blow, she does not want to see the disappointed expression of her seriously injured teammate. Perhaps, she never went to visit Xiao Li, or after confirming the special training, she never went. The big reason is that she did not want to see the loss of her teammates. This always makes her feel guilty of sneaking away. "Forget it, forget it, I must go tomorrow, go to bed early, otherwise Ning Ci might have to complain..." And thinking of this, the Marukotou girl, that is Tiantian, carefully put the Ninja sword into her sheath, and then there was a bang, the white mist exploded, and when the white mist dispersed, the autumn water-like Ninja sword had disappeared. , Revealing the scroll with the word "sword" underneath. "However, it seems that Ningci has become much more cheerful and calmer recently, and there is nothing better than this qualification. Teacher Chiba is also really powerful. What Teacher Kai has never done. I did it." Then, carefully put away the scroll, got up and turned his head every day, took off his coat, and sat down beside the bed while muttering to himself. However, if Chiba-sensei is the same as Kai-sensei, then Konoha''s patron saint could not exist. Later, after sitting down, she laughed at her sigh. After that, I didn''t think much about it every day, and I lay down directly. The exhaustion of the overloaded training for many days suddenly rushed up. After closing my eyes, I fell asleep deeply. ... "Uchiha Nobuhiko... It seems that he should definitely appear in this Ninja test." At this time, on the other side, at a certain residence of the Nara clan, Nara Shikamaru gently put down his ninja bag. Compared to the other people''s slightly exhausted state, Nara Shikamaru at this time is in good spirits. Even, it may be that something extraordinary was discovered, but his eyes were shining brightly. However, under this dazzling light, there is a heavy worry. Undoubtedly, with his tactical acumen and IQ, from the words and deeds of Teacher Chiba, he can obtain more information. At least, at this time, he had already guessed that Uchiha Nobuhiko would definitely appear in this Ninja test. In other words, he is about to face Konoha''s first enemy. It may not be a positive face. However, whatever it is on the side and back, he will always see, experience, and feel. And through all kinds of intelligence acquisitions, a ninja of the level of Uchiha Nobuhiko, even if it is on the side, I am afraid that he will only feel "terror". To be honest, he didn''t want to face such an enemy. Do not! It should be said that no one would be willing to face such an enemy! "After encountering it, can I only escape...I may not be able to escape..." And thinking of this, especially when thinking of the word "horror", Nara Shikamaru''s face turned white involuntarily, and he muttered lowly. At this time, he has thoroughly understood why Uchiha Nobuhiko must appear, why they must face him, or in other words, experience the horror brought about by him. In fact, from the response of the Chiba teacher, the ninjutsu and all kinds of targeted training given to them by those professors, including the popular science of Uchiha Nobuhiko, were actually doing one thing. That is to help them escape as much as possible when they really meet Uchiha Nobuhiko. Yes. At this time Nara Shikamaru already knew that Chiba''s training was actually for them to escape better. Of course, there are some opponents that can be defeated before. However, it was only incidental, and the real purpose was simply to better escape in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko. This is protecting them. And it is precisely because of this that Nara Shikamaru was uneasy at this time, and even he had always been calm and in a good mood. On the eve of this important exam, he had no sleep at all. After all, it was Nobuhiko Uchiha. Known as the "second Uchiha Madara" existence, it was able to use its own deterrent power to make the entire Ninja world safe and sound for so many years. That''s right, Nara Shikamaru has already guessed this. And this also gave him a more intuitive understanding of the strength of this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and once such an understanding, I am afraid that none of the twelve of them can sleep well. "Do you want to tell daddy?" In the face of the shake, tension and fear in his heart, Nara Shikamaru couldn''t help but spit out such a sentence. "but" However, he also knew very well that at this time, the last thing he should do is to tell his father, or talk to his father about his inner fears. Although his father didn''t hold any position in the village, he seemed to be just an ordinary Shinobu, the only special possibility was the reputation of the pig, deer and butterfly group. However, during this period of time, he also came into contact with a lot of things that he didn''t know before, and he also knew that his father''s identity was far from being as simple as an ordinary Shinobu. The influence of his father is not as simple as an ordinary Shinobu. If he knew that Uchiha Nobuhiko would be involved in existence, it might cause a series of reactions. This reminded him of the words of Mr. Chiba who asked him to keep it secret after narrating Uchiha Nobuhiko''s information. In fact, this matter should not be known to too many people. The reason is the deterrence of Uchiha Nobuhiko. The five words of Uchiha Nobuhiko can easily cause panic among the ninja groups, including the upper ninja group. Although it may be temporarily suppressed, it is only temporarily suppressed. What happens at that time will make people more panic. When the time comes, it will be hard to say. Moreover, even if the notification in advance has a good effect and makes people psychologically prepared, they will be more calm when facing Uchiha Nobuhiko. The changes made by the village because of knowing this matter will also cause Uchiha Nobuhikos various backlashes. The situation is not optimistic. After all, Uchiha Nobuhiko had already caused the Kyuubi Rebellion in the first attempt to seize the Nine Tails. Now that he has come back, he must have learned from the pain and prepared well. Even, Uchiha Nobuhiko may have mastered the movements of the entire village. At that time, if the village changes because he knows that he is bound to come, it may also be known by Uchiha Nobuhiko, which will eventually lead to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s move to disrupt the layout of the village such as an advance attack. Nara Shikamaru knew that he could not take this risk. Besides, since the Chiba-sensei asked him to keep it secret, as a figure like Uchiha Nobuhiko''s old enemy, his best choice is actually to keep it secret. Then, when you really encounter something, use what you have learned at this stage to flee away with the people you are with. "I can only bear it myself?" After thinking about it, Nara Shikamaru can only sigh like this. It seems that this matter can only be digested by him alone. But what a huge impact is this? He can put aside his personal safety and cruel words. Although it is painful, he can also include Ino and Dingci in the ranks of candidates who either run away or die together, but this is related to the safety of the village. The horror of those five words hangs above his head. After all, he is just a teenager. How can he completely bear this kind of pressure in his heart? He is smarter, but being smart does not mean he can resist this kind of psychological terror. That is the existence beyond the Ninja Realm! To be honest, now Nara Shikamaru has tried his best to suppress the anxiety and fear in his heart, so as to save himself from anxiety and mania. "It seems that I can''t sleep tonight." Thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru sighed, lay down gently in his kimono, took a scroll next to it, and slowly spread it out. Although I can''t sleep, it doesn''t mean that I will let fear grow. Nara Shikamaru knows that he must divert his attention. As for the exam tomorrow, after learning about this situation, is it important to have a Zhongnin exam? Obviously, Nara Shikamaru is no longer within the scope of Nara Shikamaru''s consideration for the current Chunin exam. However, next, Nara Shikamaru did not expect that he just opened the scroll, but his eyes closed slowly without knowing what was going on. The exhaustion of these two days surged up. "puff!" And as the exhaustion surged, the unfolded scroll slowly rolled onto the ground. Nara Shikamaru fell asleep deeply. ... "Ding Ci, even if there is no exam tomorrow, you have to rest early, and cheer for Shikamaru in the morning!" On the other side, from a house in the Qiudao clan, the voice of the wife of the patriarch of the Qiu Dao clan came. "Yes" Then, it was a response as if the mouth was full of things. At this moment, Qiu Dao Dingci was working hard to wipe out the abundant food in front of him in his room. This is the pre-war preparation he must do every night before encountering the task. Although I don''t know why, since Shikamaru asked him to eat more before going to bed, he must eat more. He believed that if there was nothing wrong, Shikamaru would never ask himself to make preparations seriously. In this case, Shikamaru will remind him only the night before the mission. Although he does not need to be reminded. And he knew that the reason Shikamaru said this must be because something was going to happen tomorrow. So the preparation that should be done, he will definitely be prepared. As for what will happen, Qiu Dao Dingci doesn''t care too much, and doesn''t want to know. When the time comes, all he has to do is to cooperate well with Shikamaru. And sometimes, for a partner, it is better not to know something than to know. Besides, there is really nothing that can be undone. All he has to do is face it. I''m so timid, I really know something, what if I get frightened? Isn''t it a drag on Shikamaru and Ino? If something happens suddenly, I will be nervous because of the sudden danger, but it is always better to be nervous than to be scared and hesitant. In addition, UU reading www.uukanshu.com is tense but rash, and Kamaru and Ino will be there, and they will definitely be able to handle it. Moreover, during the tasks during this period, he also has a certain resistance to tension and his performance will be better. Therefore, what he has to do now is to eat a little more and store a little more fat, so as not to get enough time or power. Then, get a good night''s sleep and get good energy to deal with tomorrow''s emergencies and Shikamaru''s temporary tactics, plus some nervous emotions. Compared to Nara Shikamaru, Akuma Dingji at this time was quite calm, even a little bachelor. However, this is also the most natural and best way to get along between them. Each of them has weaknesses and fears. And they also understand each other''s weaknesses and fears. This is a practically tested way of getting along and cooperating, and it may not seem rigid and handsome enough. However, this is their way to win and survive. At least, for the time being, Qiu Daoding did not want to change. And Nara Shikamaru reminded that, in fact, there is also a layer of not wanting to change this honed way of getting along with each other. Therefore, Qiu Dao Dingci just ate like this, and then fell into a dream without thinking of anything. The secret technique of the Qiu Dao clan is not afraid of eating so much before going to bed and causing food accumulation. ... At this time, the current Yamanaka Ino has been asleep for more than two hours. She has completed the special training a long time ago, and there is nothing to learn, plus no exams, although there are some obscure things about Nara Shikamaru. Reminder, but this kind of obscure reminder is far less important for a girl who loves beauty than an early beauty sleep. Therefore, among the three new pigs, deers, and butterflies, Ino Yamanaka has the strongest mentality. Chapter 2600： The latest website: "Da" The sound of the bamboo tube tapping hard objects slowly spread out under the bright sky. "Woo-!" Afterwards, there was the sound of steam sirens, which sounded abruptly in the Japanese-style cabin in this remote corner. Then, the first ray of sunlight in the morning slowly rose from the east horizon, reflecting the Japanese-style cabin and everything around it. And soon, the crackling sound of water vapor was quickly stopped, and the crackling sound suddenly disappeared from the sound of cups and plates in the cabin. After that, it was the sound of boiling water rolling into the teacup. After that, there was a satisfying sound of sipping tea. "Duh!" In the kitchen room of the Japanese-style log cabin, there was the sound of dropping a teacup. "Da! Da! Da!" Afterwards, there was a sound of footsteps and a creak, and the door of the Japanese-style cabin was slowly pushed open. Chiba, dressed in ordinary clothes, slowly sat down on the corridor and looked up at the sunlight in the east. . His face was calm and lazy. "That''s the end of the day...Is it only a few hours before the final test?" Looking at the dawn, Qianye''s mouth really mumbled to himself. Perhaps this month was too relaxing, and Chiba still didn''t feel a trace of tension in the hours before the final test, which was the Ninja test in the original book. Do not. It should be the most basic sense of tension. It felt like he was still too relaxed, as if nothing would happen next. I have to cheer up quickly. Do not! It should be said, don''t be so lazy. In this regard, Chiba is obviously also conscious, and at this moment, he is constantly reminding himself. "It seems that during this period of time, you are really a bit more and more useless." At this moment, behind him, two black shadows suddenly flashed, two figures wearing silver moon black robes, and at the moment when they appeared, one of them made a little teasing. Came. "Well, it seems a bit too wasteful. I didn''t expect it. I made a mistake. I didn''t expect to fall into this situation once I relax." In this regard, Chiba also expressed helplessness, but he did not look back. This voice, this familiar feeling, is undoubtedly No. 14 and No. 15, and of course No. 15 is speaking. After all, this kind of yin and yang tone is only number 15. Kakashi would never talk like that anymore. Of course, Kakashi has never been so strange before. "Yo! Haven''t you always been an inexhaustible strategy? Why are you making a mistake now, and you are still on such a small matter." In this regard, the yin and yang strangeness on the 15th has deepened a bit. Who are you lie to! I''ve been together for so many years and I still don''t know what you are. Even if you capsize the ship in the gutter on a trivial matter, you can use this capsize to get something out of it. Even, it is very likely that this guy pretended to be in his current state. The purpose is to confuse Uchiha Nobuhiko. In his heart, No. 15 also knows the man in front of him quite well. "Well, today we are not here to talk about this. Today is the day of the final test you said. We should have told you earlier. However, it seems that you are particularly interested in training children, so I didnt bother. Today It should be necessary to tell you." In this regard, No. 14 habitually interrupted the next unnutritious conversation that the two might have. "There is nothing important, right?" Hearing that, Chiba didn''t entangle with No.15 too much, and when No.14 said so, he spoke. Between the words, there is a meaning in it that seems unnecessary to listen. "What do you mean? We gave you a dark line in the village of Konoha, but you still dislike it? Why? I think you are not useless, you are too arrogant!" In this regard, No. 15 immediately expressed strong dissatisfaction. "Well, we can''t hide our performance from him. Indeed, it doesn''t matter." Hearing that, the 14th instinctively stopped a deflated bickering on the 15th. "If there are really important things, you won''t come to me until this time. I believe you have the strength not to be discovered." In this regard, Chiba said. "However, with regard to the dark line, the reason why we didnt come to you is that it doesnt matter. The real reason is to see that you are so attached to a few children. I feel very interesting and want to see it. It depends on how you were when you became a teacher." However, after Qianye finished speaking confidently, among the abrupt words of No. 14, he stabbed him with interest and teasing. "The children are just hope." In response, Chiba smiled slightly, seeming not to care. "Oh? You deserve to be from the village of Konoha, so you can speak so brightly." Hearing that, No. 14 responded with a strange aura of Yin and Yang that was several ranks higher than No. 15. "Haha! Isn''t it?" But now, it is clear that Chiba is still quite happy, and the mood is quite relaxed. Regarding the yin and yang weird a few ranks higher, Chiba suddenly laughed and said. "Huh! Hangman''s hope?" In this regard, No. 15 expressed considerable disdain. However, No. 14 didn''t speak, but stood behind Chiba''s right side, and seemed to lift his head slightly, looking towards the dawn of the east. "Hangman?" Hearing this, the smile on the corner of Qianye''s mouth also slowly narrowed, and followed No. 14''s gaze, but saw that the east was already bright, and a round of semicircles had gradually risen on the eastern horizon. "Isn''t it?" In response, No. 15 spoke again. "Of course, we are just one of the executioners." At the end, he seemed to have thought of something and added a sentence. However, even though he said something similar to irony this time, there is no half of the yin and yang in his tone, only one kind of naturalness. "Oh, it''s incredible. In the dark world, it''s amazing to have such self-knowledge." As for this sentence, this time, Qianye was angry with Yin and Yang. "Oh? You seem to be quite interesting." In response, No. 14 spoke up. "There is no other meaning. We can''t add moral high points that are too violating the rules of things that are taken for granted in this world. Perhaps these children will have their hands covered with blood just like us and become full The executioner, and even the blood of innocent civilians under his hands. But, are these children wrong? They just want to protect their hometown, relatives, friends, and partners in a village. To protect these, They must be stained with blood, because in this world, only if they are stained with the blood of others can they protect the people they want to protect." Hearing this, Qianye smiled, and said with a casual touch. This time, neither the 14th nor the 15th spoke. As ninjas in the dark world, they are especially aware of the rules of this world, or the dark side of the rules of the ninja world. They may be more sensitive to this aspect than those ninjas who advertise a bright and bright world. At the same time, he was deeply disgusted by the various high-sounding massacres in the Mingmener World. For example, Ninja World War. These ninjas in the bright world advertised that they were noble and bright. They despised the ninjas of their dark world, and even regarded them as enemies. Their behavior is actually described as extremely evil by these ninjas in the bright world. Like a ninja in the human dark world, every step and every hand carries blood. Even, there is nothing less than it. The evil they did was far more terrifying than these dark ninjas. The deaths and injuries of the Ninja World War, the casualties caused by every battle, especially the casualties of civilians, were beyond the reach of dark ninjas. To be honest, the 14th and 15th have a kind of disdain and contempt for the ninjas of Mingmener World. At least, their dark world ninjas are really villains. They talk and do things, never disdain for whitewashing, do what they do, and the wicked are the wicked. And these ninjas in the bright world speak the words of great light and do evil that is worse than them. They are full of hypocrisy. When they say hypocrites, they all insult the three words of hypocrites. These so-called hopes mentioned now are nothing more than more executioners. Out of aversion to the hypocritical ninja, No. 14 and No. 15 almost instinctively made a mockery. However, Chiba said now that they also think it makes sense. Ninja World, no, since the Warring States Period, there have been constant disputes. Every minute and every second, people died because of fighting. In the current Ninja World, there are only a few less. Fighting and killing have always existed. The entire ninja world is already in a vicious circle, basically in a state where you will be killed if you dont kill yourself. Every ninja village wants to preemptively strike. No, strictly speaking, its not a preemptive strike, but every ninja village does. Preventing myself from becoming the first being preempted. So conspiracy, murder and conspiracy continue. And these children are just conforming to this environment, or in other words, being shaped by this environment. The remarks made by these executioners are actually meaningless. It is not the child who is wrong, nor is it the ninja in the dark world or the ninja in the bright world. Rather, this world! "There is nothing to say specifically. There are several undercurrents in the village, but they should all be in your intelligence network. During this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not have any traces. It seems that your intelligence network has not caught it either. Speaking of the tranquility before the storm, your plan will eventually have an unforeseen situation, a variable that may change the overall situation at any time. It is a pity that we did not find the intelligence to solve this variable." In response, No. 14 spoke and gave a brief notice. "I know, thank you for your hard work. From now on, you should leave Konoha as soon as possible. This is no longer a safe place. I can handle it all by myself. You don''t have to lose your lives here in vain." Hearing this, Qianye nodded, although his face was still lazy, but in his tone of voice, he was already full of seriousness. "You don''t need to say that we also know that we don''t want to be buried for you. It''s one thing to help you, but it''s another thing to lose your life." Regarding this, No. 15 is as always without hypocrisy, and said quite simply. "Ok." The answer on the 14th is quite simple. "Wait." But when the two were about to leave in an instant, Chiba suddenly spoke and stopped them. "what happened?" In this regard, No. 14 said relatively peacefully. "What do you think of Konoha Village now?" Upon hearing this sentence, Chiba paused, as if thinking about it, then asked. "The hypocrisy of the Mingmener world is not much different from other Shinobu villages." In this regard, No. 15 spoke almost without thinking. "I agree with No. 15 on this point. However, compared to other Ninja villages, the civilians living here should be the happiest. At least the happiest of all Ninja villages, and among hypocrisy, the most A village with a warm temperature. But, I still look forward to your age, your age in Konoha Village. Perhaps we will consider coming here to take care of the elderly when we retired. When you become Hokage. Hearing that, it is rare that the 14th agrees with the 15th, and in the second half of the sentence, how much affirmation of Konoha Village and the absolute affirmation of Chiba. But this time, after speaking these words, the two of them were quite simple, and their figures disappeared in place in a flash. However, he ignored whether Chiba still had anything to ask, and left the village of Kinaba. "The two cunning guys have never forgotten to bet at both ends. Although they can be trusted, the feeling that one end is pressed against dawn and the other is pressed against me, I really don''t know how to evaluate them." At this time, realizing that the two had already left, Chiba shook his head and gave a wry smile. These two guys, although they said very well and hypocritical, but in fact, they are already paving the way for their future. On the one hand, he cursed Konoha, and on the other hand, he left a way for himself in Konoha. After all, although the Dawn Breaking Organization is stable, it is ultimately an organization in the dark world. No matter how strong it is, it is not an opponent of Shinobu. At least, its not the opponent of the Great Ninja Village ~ www.novelhall.com~ For the Great Ninja Village, where a large number of ninjas and civilians are concentrated, and a large country behind them, any organization or small Ninja Village is powerless. And if the day breaks in the future, if Daren Village is disturbed, the two of them can also rely on Konoha. This behavior seems to be two-sided, but it is also helpless. It is also a way of survival in the dark world. Do not. It is a necessary survival skill. These two guys kept saying that they couldn''t let me go. Now it seems that it is half and half at most. Thinking of this, Chiba also slowly got up, and finally glanced at the sun that had already risen mostly, turned around, and walked toward the house. Then, in the kitchen of this Japanese-style log cabin, there was the sound of tables and chairs shifting and chain locks. Chapter 2601： Before the final test Latest website: The rising sun slowly rises from the east to the eastern sky. The warm sunlight slowly covers the roofs of the Konoha village buildings. The roofs that can be irradiated from the east are projected in and reflected in various rooms. in. "When did you fall asleep!" As if feeling the warmth and dazzling touch of the sun shining on his face, Nara Shikamaru, who fell asleep without knowing it, opened his eyes suddenly. He was refreshed under the stimulation of the sun, but he was completely sleepy. It became full of energy. The exhaustion of these days has been wiped out. Even though he was worried about this and that, he slept beautifully, and he went to sleep with his eyes closed, and awoke when he opened his eyes. "what time is it!" Then, almost subconsciously, he looked in the direction of the clock. "Shikamaru! How long do you want to sleep? Today is the final test! Come down and have breakfast!" However, before his gaze focused on the clock, the familiar roar from downstairs came up. "Yes!" Almost subconsciously, Nara Shikamaru spoke. Then, without saying anything, walked straight downstairs. At this time it was almost a little past eight o''clock, there was still some time before the final test, there was still plenty of time to get up and eat breakfast. Moreover, since you know that something will happen next, then you don''t have to be too anxious at this time. In any case, a calm state of mind must be ensured. It must not be irritable or too scared. I have to say that this nap is quite timely. After a full sleep, Nara Shikamaru''s mental state and mentality are already quite good. That''s pretty good. At least, from the perspective of being able to eat breakfast, it has calmed down. I always feel that there is no real feeling! While eating breakfast prepared by his mother, while looking at the home furnishings, Nara Shikamaru did not seem to feel the tension of the final test and the upcoming event at all, and he couldn''t help but feel a little at a loss. Thinking about it. Those two guys didn''t know if they woke up. In this regard, Nara Shikamaru couldn''t help thinking of his two teammates, who were also childhood sweethearts who grew up together. Today, I have made an appointment to go there together. He wants to participate in the final test, so he must be there before nine oclock, at least before his own match comes. Although he doesnt care too much, his mother seems to take this matter very seriously. Even if his father didn''t say anything, he was very excited to be able to enter the final test. If you think you can eat it and lose the qualification for the final test, I am afraid that the next day will be really difficult. Especially mom or something. Therefore, even if he didn''t care too much about this final experiment, he had to pay attention to it. Moreover, at this Ninja test, Uchiha Nobuhiko will also be there. As for what kind of changes will be caused, Nara Shikamaru has to wait. Although he is a little passive, what he can do for such a character is actually to protect himself. This is not an event that he should be involved in, he is just being affected. After eating breakfast quietly, Nara Shikamaru stood up silently after rethinking a series of rehearsal plans for various situations that he had made. "Shikamaru! Go away!" At this time, a familiar call came from outside the door. These guys... Hearing the sound, Nara Shikamaru''s mouth showed a reassuring smile among the bricks. "Ino and Dingci are here! Let''s go!" At this time, the familiar ninja bag was handed to him, and my mother''s voice rang from the side. "Yes" In this regard, Nara Shikamaru did not hesitate, and took the ninja bag from his mother. In terms of weight, the ninja bag should be filled with materials. There should be some ninjas prepared by his father that he can''t usually afford. It can be seen that at this moment, my mother is probably looking at herself with hope, expecting that she will pass the exam and become Zhong Ren. Just like the old man back then. However, Nara Shikamaru did not look at his mother at this time. After receiving the ninja bag, he went out wearing shoes. However, when he stepped out of the door fence, his expression was already serious, but Qiu Dao Dingci and Yamanaka Ino who were outside the door were taken aback for a moment and hurriedly asked what was wrong. Nara Shikamaru didn''t say much, and went ahead, Akimi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino hurriedly followed. Nara Shikamaru only opened his mouth after Aki Michicho and Yamanaka Ino looked at me and I looked at you and walked a long distance, and this opening is the words of various tactics and situations. It made them even more confused. However, the three of them are quite in agreement. Although I dont know why Shikamaru said these, these tactics are undoubtedly designed to protect themselves in emergencies, and in situations where the cause is unknown. Next, they still remembered it positively. At the same time, the expressions on their faces became serious. They knew that something must have happened, but Shikamaru could not tell the matter. What Shikamaru is talking about now will be needed at that time. Moreover, there are some difficult cooperations, and they must also listen carefully. And in this way, the latest pig-deer butterfly was in a tactical explanation, and headed towards the first outdoor exercise site, which is the final test site. ... Ninja. There is no problem. Ok What else is missing? At the same time, in the mansion where Neji Hyuga lives alone, a piece of ninja is taken apart, and then put into a ninja bag. After finishing all this, Neji Hyuga looks around again, and seems to be sure. Have you left anything behind? For this Zhongren exam, Aunt Xuenais soft boxing method cannot be used, and at least other aspects must be prepared. When Aunt Xuenai''s soft boxing method cannot be used, there are still many strong players in this Zhongnin exam. Obviously, Neji Hyuga has already valued this final test very much, not only very much, but also very much considering the strength of all opponents, without any underestimation of the enemy. Even Naruto Uzumaki, the original crane tail, was already regarded as an opponent to take seriously. It can be seen that Hyuga Neji''s mentality has truly calmed down. After confirming that he was fully prepared, Hyuga Neji turned around and pushed open the gate of the courtyard. "Japanese football...sir!" And this time, he hadn''t moved his feet yet, but he was suddenly stunned on the spot. At this moment, in front of his mansion, a middle-aged man was standing quietly, watching him. It is Hyuga Nissa. "Are you going to leave?" And at this time, Hyuga Nizu is talking. His face still looked solemn as the Patriarch, but in his eyes, there was a slight smile. "Yes." For the middle-aged man in front of him, Neji Hyuga''s heart is still a bit complicated. On the one hand, his father died because of him, and there is still a little grudge in his heart. However, during this period of time, I have been discussing there. After that, the man in front of him treated himself really well, and he really wanted to make up for it. Even after this period of time calmed down and thought of all the past, Hyuga Neji was not a fool. He was blinded by hatred before, but now he calmly thinks about it. In fact, after doing many things in the past, he has It''s impossible to live in his own home like he is now. Even the mansion where his father and mother lived was impossible to allocate to him. This kind of compensation actually started long ago. At this time, seeing the middle-aged man in front of him, Hyuga''s heart is undoubtedly quite complicated. At this moment, he didn''t know what expression to face and what reaction he should make. "Yes." In the end, he could only nod his head and responded. Quite cautious. "I happen to be going to see the final test too, let''s go together." However, Hyuga-Nissa didn''t seem to care too much about Hyuga''s restraint, just turned around and spoke. "Yes!" In response, Neji Hyuga''s eyes widened slightly, and after responding, he hurriedly followed. Is it my illusion? Nizu adults, also a bit... cautious? And in his mind, this was such a thought at this time. ... "Yes...Is it, has the tooth gone?" And at this time, on the other side, among the Inuzuka clan''s clan, Yuenoshino nodded with a sense of mystery, then turned around, bid farewell to Ya''s mother, and headed towards the final test site alone. is it Tooth has passed in advance. Hinata also passed. At the same time, he thought so when he was leaving. When he thought of this, his back seemed a little lonely. ... "Humph!" At the same time, in front of Uzumaki Naruto''s door, the door opened with a creak, and then, a familiar but always annoying face appeared in Uzumaki Naruto''s blue pupils. Almost subconsciously, Naruto Uzumaki hummed after Zhongnin''s exam preparation. On the other side, Uchiha Sasuke''s face was not very good. If Sakura hadn''t had to pull it along, he would never come here, and he wouldn''t want to see the face of the crane in front of him. "What''s your attitude! Naruto!" And at this time, Haruno Sakura between the two suddenly caught fire. The big guys walked together for such an important exam, just like performing the Nami country mission together. How great, what is the face of the meeting now? Meaning! At this moment, Haruno Sakura''s spirit at this moment can be said to be very full after a full night of sleep, and this sound is also full of breath. At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki shrank his neck almost subconsciously. "Sakura..." However, for the sweetheart in front of him, he could only admit that he was unlucky. At the same time, the look in Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes became worse. I can almost think that he must be slandering something again, and there is no good thing in his heart for Uchiha Sasuke. And Sasuke Uchiha simply turned his head completely, out of sight or bother. "Okay, okay, go quickly, or it will be too late." For the two of them, Haruno Sakura has no choice. Sometimes she can''t understand the friendship of boys. Now the two can''t wait for a fight, but at a critical time, they can give their lives for each other. What is this! Proud? Men are arrogant? Saying this, Haruno Sakura walked forward without looking back. "Humph!" Seeing his sweetheart gone, Uzumaki Naruto followed closely, and when he passed by Uchiha Sasuke, except for deliberately blocking his way to let Uchiha Sasuke step out, it was not the same, nor was the front. Also snorted coldly. In response to this, Uchiha Sasuke did not speak, but the motion of rolling his eyes was obviously the "big idiot" deep in his heart. However, after that, after both of them followed Haruno Sakura, their expressions became serious and solemn at the same time. How strong has he become in this month? Really want to... Hurry up and fight him! And in their minds, there is such an idea. ... At the same time, a Japanese-style cabin, a secret room underneath. "Kak...Kak...Kakka..." The huge, root-like wooden sealed container slowly cracked, as if an invisible hand broke it apart, and a series of cracking sounds echoed in this dark secret room. And as the wooden container was slowly broken apart, a faint faint light burst out from the gap, faintly, three bodies that seemed to be asleep and would wake up in the next second, Slowly appeared in the bare left eye of the young man standing under the huge root system. "It seems that soaking in the vitality of the wooden escape can perfectly preserve the remains." Seeing that the three bodies in the root system were completely exposed, the white-haired young man, Chiba, slowly revealed a nostalgic smile at the corner of his mouth, and opened his mouth quite calmly. "Teacher Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena, it''s been a long time." Afterwards, he stepped up slowly and walked to the center of the container where the three bodies were, and scenes of that night suddenly emerged. The entire space fell silent for an instant. At this time, these three bodies, apart from their pale faces and no signs of decay, more like asleep than death, the clothes on them were also preserved intact. This huge sealed container with roots seemed to be isolated from time. The three bodies, like that night, seem to have never changed. It''s just that the huge gap in the chest and abdomen of the red-haired woman at UU Reading www.uukanshu.com has disappeared, and it remains intact. At this time, Chiba looked around at the three bodies, and his face became a little uncertain in the dim light emitted from the container below the body. At first glance, it seems that there is no such laziness or peace, there is just a kind of squalid and fierce that almost never appeared on this face. It''s just that this look is just a flash. "Next, leave it to you, protect them." Then, in the next second, Chiba didn''t stay longer, instead, turned around and walked directly outside the secret room. His face was already a cold color without emotion. And his sentence, it seems that no one responded. When he left here, after the door of the secret room was closed with the sound of the machine, it was dim and dim. Chapter 2602： One after another Latest URL: "So, is it just an ordinary audience today?" In the new embassy for the messenger from Caoyin Village, Heyin and Haneda Ichiba stopped at the threshold, looking at Haneda Ichiba who had walked two steps longer than himself, and said. "Of course, I don''t have so much time to manage his affairs." In response, Haneda Ichiba basically rolled his eyes, then turned around, and said angrily. "I''m afraid you can''t help but intervene in that time." Hearing this, the chorus smiled, and he didn''t seem to care much about Haneda''s words. "This time... definitely not." At this time, Haneda Kazuha also smiled, but his tone was quite firm. Obviously, my memory is passive. As for the entire Ninja Realm, there are only two people who can modify memory unknowingly, or simply modify memory. Either it was the guy Taki Chiba or Uchiha Nobuhiko. And I only came into contact with Takichiba, and it was impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to go to Takichiba''s eyelids to tamper with or alter my memory. Now it''s only possible this guy Takichiba. It is not clear which parts he modified and why. Nor can it be completely judged that he is innocent. This time, Uchiha Nobuhiko has been involved in this Nakanin exam, and although I can''t stand alone, I can still watch the changes. Before Takichiba''s purpose has been determined, he can do a little bit of grass. At this time, Haneda Ichiba thought so. Now that he has determined that there is a problem with his memory, Haneda Ichiba does not intend to venture. Moreover, since only Taki Chiba is suspected of revising his own memory, he must also have some precautions that he did not have when dealing with Taki Chiba. He didn''t want not only to be tampered with by others, but also to sacrifice his life for others as a cannon fodder. "After this Zhongnin exam is over, you are leaving." But at this time, Harmony didn''t get too entangled with this issue, or that, in fact, she had expected Haneda Ichiba to say this and didn''t care about it. At this time, she was more concerned about this. Haneda Ichiba''s leaving and leaving issues. To be honest, Haneda Ichiba would leave, she knew it for a long time, and even on the first day Haneda Ichiba arrived in the village, she knew that this boy would leave after all. No matter how important he is in Caoyin Village, what important position he is in charge of, and how much confidential information he will know about Caoyin Village, he will leave after all. It''s just a matter of time. Of course, she also believes that Haneda Ichiba will not leave the information just like that. In addition to not leaking, it will also leave a series of defense mechanisms for Cao Yin Village in case of information leakage. In a sense, the boy in front of him not only looks extremely similar to Chiba, but also extremely similar in character. Therefore, when she said this sentence, she would be so peaceful. At the beginning, there was no objection to giving such an important job to the young man in front of him. As an absolute high-level member of Cao Yin Village, Heyin is not so naive that Chiba Sai, who is the benefactor, will arrange important positions for him. Now, she wanted to know how long the boy in front of her could stay. "Ok." Hearing this life, Haneda Ichiba also pulled out of his thoughts, looked at Haneda Kazuone, hesitated a little, and nodded. At the beginning, Taki Chiba and himself said that after the Ninja test, he could break into the world at will. If he wants to go to Konoha, he can also write a recommendation. If you want to be a free ninja, just go free. Of course, it is okay to stand on the opposite side of Takichiba, just to think about the consequences. However, Haneda Ichiba didn''t want to stand on the opposite side of his teacher. He also made a good decision. After this Zhongren exam, he will leave Caoyin Village. What should be done specifically is to wander for a period of time. During these times in Caoyin Village, he has contacted countless intelligence, The whole Ninja world is still quite curious. At least, he was curious about the places he didn''t see with his own eyes. Finally, when his teacher becomes Hokage, he may choose to help the teacher, or settle down in Caoyin Village. At that time, Longyan and Anna may have grown up, so he has to make a match. Everything, he has already decided. It''s just that, now that he really said it, he still didn''t know what to say about leaving Caoyin Village. "Really... Do you have any plans?" In this regard, the harmony voice was very calm and spoke peacefully. "Wandering first, then, considering that Konoha Gang will help the guy who will become Hokage in the future, or settle down in Caoyin Village. At that time, Konoha and Caoyin should have a very good relationship, and they shouldn''t become opposite." Hearing that, Haneda Ichiba was very frank and didn''t mean to conceal anything, and said straightforwardly. Speak out your plan. "It''s really a choice you will make. For so many years, it has been difficult for you to tie you to Cao Yin Village." Obviously, Heyin knows the boy in front of him quite well. In the words, it is obvious that Heyin knows that Haneda Ichiba must go to wander for some time. "No, I had a great time." In response, Haneda Ichiba smiled and said. "At least, I have a group of partners who can entrust my back." At the end, he added another sentence. And then, the chorus also smiled, and after that, there was no more to say. For them, there is no need to say clearly about some things one by one, and at this point, they have already understood. Haneda Ichiba will always be the most reliable partner of Kuo Yin Village. He may not become a ninja in Kuo Yin Village, but he can depend on life and death. And Haneda Kazuo will not restrain Haneda Ichiba, and will always believe in Haneda Ichiba, and will not worry about the core information he knows about Kusakura. They support him. "Then, I''m going to do errands too, let''s go now. Ninja exams will start in the middle of the night." Afterwards, after a moment of silence, Kazuone waved his hand to signal Haneda Kazuha to go. As soon as she is about to do errands, the time is almost there for the second time, so don''t be here with hypocrisy. After all, although the two villages have formed an alliance and the covenant has been made, many things still need to be operated by both parties. It does not mean that everything in the contract will run naturally, especially in the economic and commercial aspects. For many things, Heyin has to negotiate with Konoha. Just for commercial assistance and communication, it is necessary to solve the detailed rules of transportation, manpower, regulations and so on. It can be said that Heyin should be her busiest time during this period. Fortunately, both Konoha and them wanted to make quick progress. In terms of concessions and gains, each other did quite well, so everything moved forward very quickly. However, even so, she did not have the time to watch the trial and relax. Even the next negotiation is particularly important. "Ok." In this regard, Haneda Ichiba did not say much. Nodded, and after a response, he moved towards the final test position. The time is really almost the same, and later, there may be no seats. And watching Haneda Ichiba leave, Kazuo also turned around and closed the door without any pause, and ran directly to the study. There, there is still a part of the materials to be used today that have not been sorted out. ... "Hinata, let''s go, Shino has to participate in the experiment!" But at this time, on the other side, Inuzukaya looked at the girl waiting under Naruto Uzumaki, looked at the sun, and couldn''t help but speak. I always feel that Shino who is going to the test site alone is so pitiful. At the same time, such a thought passed in his mind. Originally, the two of them were going to Shinos house to go with Shino. Although they were not qualified for the final test, at least they had to cheer on their partners. Moreover, Shino always likes to pretend to be one. He looked mysterious, and either didn''t say a word, or used a somewhat difficult sentence. He was nervous and afraid and wouldn''t say it, but he was a sensitive guy, in short, a very troublesome guy. Their company is also able to give him some peace of mind. However, I didnt expect that, just halfway through, Hinata thought of his sweetheart. Although he didnt know what important things he wanted to tell his sweetheart, but seeing Hinatas anxious appearance, Inuzukaga was also ten minutes before. It''s hard to say. But now, if you don''t remind me, the experiment may finally begin. "Yes" And when I heard this sentence, I realized that the time was almost the same, and understood that at this point, Naruto may have already gone to the test site. Hyuga Hinata nodded. After responding, he turned around and headed toward the test site. Go. The reason why she left her partner Yu Nushi Na and came to Uzumaki Naruto''s door was actually to explain that she has reconciled with Ning Ci and wants to ask Naruto not to care. However, it seems that there is no way. At that time, she can only stay in the audience, there is no chance to explain to Naruto, just hope that nothing goes wrong. When Hinata Hinata turned around, Inuzuka hurried to follow. ... "What''s wrong? Lee?" At the same time, Konoha Hospital, smugly, had already walked to the door of the ward, seeing that his disciple hadn''t followed up, Metkai couldn''t help turning his head, with a bit of strangeness, and said. At this moment, the severely injured disciple he most optimistic about is already able to stand up. His severely injured hands and feet are still bandaged, but the injuries in other parts have been completely healed. His face is also quite ruddy. At a glance, you know that there is absolutely no life worry. Of course, Metkay knew that his disciple didn''t seem to be, but in fact, his body was far from being fully recovered. According to Chiba''s diagnosis, some external injuries and some internal injuries have been cured. However, because of the impact of the powerful Chakra leaking from the Eight Gate Dunjia and the inward squeezing force of Gaaras attack, some bone fragments have entered the blood vessels, which requires extremely delicate surgery to remove them. Chiba can''t do the surgery, it must be a master. So, now his disciple just looks good and is out of danger, and it is still far away from a complete recovery. Moreover, he has decided that he intends to spend all this year''s holiday to find Tsunade-sama. Wait until the end of the Zhongnin exam. But now, Xiao Li still doesn''t know his exact situation, only knows that he still needs to be recuperated. Now his disciple''s abnormal condition, Metkay is still a little worried. I was afraid that Xiao Li had heard of his situation from somewhere. Even though, Chiba did not tell the third person. "Teacher Kai, that teacher Chiba, is Konoha really the strongest? Can''t even the teacher beat him?" At this time, after hesitating for a while, Li Luoke spoke. In the words, there is a touch of loss. "Yes." For this question, Metkay answered quite simply. It turned out to be entangled with this! At the same time, such a relieved thought passed in his mind. Or... the first time I saw Teacher Kai recognize a person so quickly. At this time, Xiao Li was also a little surprised. My teacher has never admitted so frankly that he is inferior to others. So, that is to say...Ning Ci and Tian Tian, ??are there other people who are training under the hands of people who are even ashamed of Teacher Kai? How strong will Neji be? Naruto and Sasuke, how strong are they too? They are geniuses, they are so powerful, and now that they are so far apart, will they... Can you never catch up with them? Then, in the next second, his heart began to lose. Yes, at this moment, the reason why he suddenly stopped and asked that question was because he realized that his opponents were trained by Konoha''s strongest men, and he missed this. Special training. Such a good opportunity was missed. How strong the opponents will become. And how far behind him, who is behind, has made him anxious. "Hahaha!" However, his anxiety did not last long and was interrupted by Metkay''s hearty laugh. "Xiao Li, don''t think too much, no matter how much they improve, you can catch up!" Then there was such an excitement. "Youth, there are always regrets! But regrets are not forever regrets, you can always catch up with them!" Finally, Metkay added another sentence. "Ms. Kay..." Seeing the teacher with his white teeth showing his thumbs up again, Li Luoke was taken aback. "Because Chiba''s foundation is also Bamen Dunjia, you already have the fastest start." But this time ~www.novelhall.com~ Metkay suddenly put down his fingers, narrowed his smile, and said solemnly. "Eight doors... Dunjia!" Hearing this sentence, Locke Lee was immediately stunned on the spot, and then, in the next second, his eyes widened little by little, and the original anxiety of loss was replaced by a sparkling excitement. is it! That teacher from Chiba also learned the Eight Schools of Dunjia! At this moment, his heart was already replaced by a kind of excitement, and the haze of missing the special training was instantly swept away. "Let''s go! The exam is about to begin! See how much your opponents have improved!" At this time, the teacher''s urging words sounded. "Yes!" But this time, he hurriedly followed, and the response... was also full of excitement. Chapter 2603： Final test Latest website: good... so awesome! Slowly, as the large forces stood still in this test site, almost the first exercise site used in the Zhongnin exam, Naruto Uzumaki looked around, the expression on his face slowly showing a shock, and, one An unprecedented tension and excitement surged slowly. At this moment, all around them, strictly speaking, are the audience seats around the first exercise field. There are already hi-seats. In some aisles, besides the Anbe ninja arranged by Konoha to maintain order, there are Part of the audience did not grab a seat. Although it has not yet reached the level of congestion, the aisle is also crowded with people, and it is already full to describe the audience for this final experiment. And looking at the dense crowd, the eyes projected, and the thought that he would defeat his opponent under the gaze of so many eyes, a mixed emotion of tension and excitement immediately filled Naruto Uzumakis head. . Gee! Did Mrs. Chiba anticipate this situation? There are so many people, and there should be some defiant characters in other Shinobu Village, at least it is also a very important task for Konoha''s external relations. If Uchiha Nobuhiko attacked here at this time, what a loss would be. And there is no limit to seats, even the aisle can stand people. At that time, there really was some chaos, then, even the escape route would be congested. At this time, the corners of Nara Shikamaru''s mouth, who also looked around, almost twitched. Under this look, even his eyes found many vulnerabilities. Not to mention the security vulnerabilities, it is said to be in distress. The evacuation ability, such a standing position, is almost the rhythm of annihilation. However, Mr. Chiba''s ability is not enough to make such a low-level mistake. Is there any purpose? Or is this a game between the two of them? Chiba-sensei did this deliberately to demonstrate against Uchiha Nobuhiko, or is there someone in this auditorium who can limit Uchiha Nobuhiko''s safety? However, Nara Shikamaru did not think that the situation in front of him was a low-level mistake. Based on his understanding of the Chiba teacher, he would never make such a low-level mistake. There is definitely some mystery in this. It''s just that he doesn''t know what the mystery is. However, it doesn''t matter, if something really happens, just escape as much as possible. Nobuhiko Uchiha or the person who assisted Nobuhiko Uchiha is probably not the type they can deal with. Moreover, they are just some new ninjas. Even through special training, their overall strength has been greatly improved. However, the ninja who can follow Uchiha Nobuhiko to Konoha, who is not the elite of the elite? Even if it is not the elite of the elite, the cannon fodder level should basically be above the middle ninja. At that time, they may only be able to deal with the cannon fodder level of the ninja, and even victory cannot be 100% guaranteed. Nara Shikamaru is sober. I also understand the purpose of this teacher from Chiba giving special training to myself and others. Thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru couldn''t help looking at the two closest figures at the front of the auditorium. At the same time, seeing Nara Shikamaru looking over, Akimi Mitsuoji and Yamanaka Ino raised their hands and waved at him, their lips humming as if they were saying something. It''s just that the noise around is too loud to hear clearly. However, even if he couldn''t hear it and couldn''t see how their lips moved, he still understood that Dingci and Ino were cheering him on. In this regard, he put on his usual face that was afraid of trouble, only when his eyes turned and his face turned to their blind spot, he smiled slightly. "That guy, he was very motivated just now, now, how come back to the same way!" And watching Nara Shikamaru turn his head back with a lifeless look, Yamanaka Ino''s face suddenly collapsed, and he couldn''t help but complain. "Hmm... Do you think that there are great guys all around, who have already surrendered. Shikamaru has no idea about Nakanobu." In response, Akimi Mitsuji next to him relentlessly gave Nara Shikamaru a name that was afraid of shrinking. ... Sasuke...Naruto... At this time, Haruno Sakura, who was sitting next to Yamanaka Ino, had his eyes on the blond and blue-eyed boy and the handsome black-haired boy, but Naruto was obviously a little excited when he saw that they looked different. When I got up, all the faces looking around were all writing the words "Earth and Exhale". And Sasuke seems to have not changed at all from before. However, Haruno Sakura could feel the overall change of her sweetheart, standing next to the terrible Neji Hyuga and Gaara, without any feeling of weakness. Even, obviously, among all the people present, Sasuke, Neji Hyuga, and Gaara among all Shinin who are eligible to participate in this final test, it is obvious that they have become the focus of everyone. The most dazzling or attractive feeling. However, Haruno Sakura didn''t worry about them going against anyone, especially Sasuke. What she worries about is the possible battle between Sasuke and Naruto. To be honest, as a girl, she couldn''t understand the reckless opposition of boys, and she didn''t understand why two friends with such a good relationship must decide the winner. And it is inevitable that the battle will be injured. Perhaps, she can endure their wounds against other people, but they add wounds to each other, Haruno Sakura is really unbearable. and so Teacher Chiba asked me to learn medical ninjutsu. He also saw that these two guys are going to fight each other? Even, there may be a lot of fists and feet in the future. When it comes time to equip a medical ninja? In response, Haruno Sakura couldn''t help thinking of something. "Ah" Then, what I thought was reduced to a long sigh. Too. It must be seen. After all, Teacher Chiba can read mind. At the same time, there was such a thought in her mind. ... Hinata and Ya, are they here yet? But at this time, a mysterious oily girl Shi Nao slowly raised her head, looked at the audience, and in her heart, she passed by such a thought, not knowing why she was always a little lost. "Uh At the same time, feeling the appearance of Yu Nishino, the face of Inuzuka, who was sitting with Hinata Hyuga, immediately stiffened. Look here, look here! Although the sunglasses cover his eyes, he can still feel his grudge. This guy definitely cares about this! Did not go with him this matter. And his heart is already bright. It''s over. I will definitely have to struggle with this matter in the future. At the end, he still had an urge to hold his forehead. Naruto... Brother Ningci... Don''t do anything irreparable because of misunderstanding! However, at this moment, Hinata Hyuga, who was next to him, did not notice the resentful gaze and the helplessness of his teammates beside him. He just looked at Naruto Uzumaki in the court and Neji Hyuga. His face was Can''t stop worrying. After all, one is the sweetheart and the other is the brother who just reconciled. She really didn''t want to see what they did to hurt each other because of their misunderstanding. If it weren''t that she couldn''t enter the arena now, she wouldn''t be able to shout loudly to clear the misunderstanding that you need to get along well, I''m afraid, she has already rushed into the arena directly. ... Hopefully, he won''t be too excited. At the same time, on the side of the Sha Yin group, although the three of them have entered the final test, the atmosphere of these three is quite wrong compared to everyone in Konoha Village. At this moment, Kankuro and Temari looked at Gaara as a teammate and younger brother with a little dread. Although Gaara at this time looks the same as usual, but his eyes are swaying around Uchiha''s curse. However, their eyes and body shape subconsciously kept a distance from him. Sasuke Uchiha What does your blood taste like! I... I can''t help it. At this time, Gaara, who seemed to have not changed much, clenched his fist unknowingly, and his gaze fell on the other side, his gaze rested on Uchiha Sasuke on Neji Hyuga. At the same time, deep in his heart, the person in his eyes has been stained with blood. ... Gee tut! This situation is kind of interesting! What about that guy! But at this time, in the audience, a gaze was quietly retracted from Gaara, and after looking around for a week, there was a little bit of exclamation and doubt in his eyes. It was Haneda Ichiha because he came earlier. The reason is that he successfully occupied a relatively forward seat. At this moment, his attention was obviously attracted by Takichiba who was not here. For him, he naturally saw the problem in the auditorium. Like Nara Shikamaru, he did not think that Taki Chiba would make such a low-level mistake, and since he would not make such a low-level mistake, then naturally it is. This auditorium has doorways. "Aren''t you a player in the final test? Why are you sitting here?" At this moment, just as he was about to think carefully, an audience holding a child beside him seemed to finally wake up from the dazed state of looking at him and said. "what?" At this abrupt sentence, Haneda Kazuyo was slightly startled, turned his head, and looked at the parent. At this time, the child that the parent was holding, his eyes fell on him. For a while, their eyes met, and each other looked dumbfounded. "what!" Then, in the next second, Haneda Ichiba woke up suddenly, slapped his thigh, and immediately stood up. Yes! I seem to be the final player! Long Yan and Anna are determined to abstain. This month is too long, I have forgotten it! Then, with this sudden realization, Haneda Kazuha jumped down from the audience and stood in the arena. Suddenly attracted a lot of attention. In an instant, all eyes fell on him, and in an instant, whether it was the audience in the audience or the ninjas who participated in the test, all their eyes fell on him, which has become the focus of the audience. . "Ah! I''m sorry, I forgot that I was going to participate in the final test." In the face of everyone''s gaze, Haneda Ichiba had a serious face, without half a moment of stage fright, he bluntly told the truth. "Huh? So this Haneda Kazuha is also a participant?" "Damn! How did I forget him, he is the biggest candidate for the final test winner!" "Yeah! Why did you forget him?" "I remember there were two more children, how about people?" However, no one had any reaction to his nonsense, but they were all annoyed that he could ignore this person. Haneda Ichiba, this is the strongest candidate! The audience thought so and talked a lot, and everyone on the player side suddenly remembered that they still have such a number one enemy. During this period of time, it seems to have attracted attention to another person who looks exactly like him, forgetting that there is this guy! Subconsciously confused this guy with another person who was exactly the same. How do you feel the hostility overwhelming? At this time, after the players had realized something, Haneda Ichiba obviously felt a lot of strong competition in his eyes. What an eventful season! Then, he had no choice but to sigh with emotion. ... "Well, fortunately, the venue is located in Konoha. Although you are still young, if you let you go to the meeting specially, it should be very tired for Hokage. I think you should decide the heir as soon as possible." At this time, on the highest gate of the exercise site, the greetings between the third generation of Hokage and the fourth generation of Fengying also began to come to an end. "Hahahaha..." Regarding the four generations of Fengying''s words that seemed to have words, the third generation of Hokage smiled heartily, and said: "The time for Chiba to return to the village is too short, and he should be familiar with it, and..." While talking, the third generation of Hokage stood up, walked a few steps forward, and when the cheers were even worse, he said, "I also want to work for five years, it''s still early." Hearing this, the four generations of Fengying immediately frowned. , This sentence is a continuous elimination, directly used Taki Chiba to return. "Then, let''s almost start." After that, the third generation of Hokage turned around, looked at the fourth generation of Fengying, and said. In this regard, the fourth generation of Fengying did not answer, but seeing his slight nod, he should agree. "Distinguished guests~www.novelhall.com~, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks to everyone who came to Konoha to watch the selection test of the Zhongnin competition! Next, let the candidates who passed the qualifiers have the right selection competition! Please, enjoy watching !" At this moment, the third generation of Hokage turned around and announced the beginning of the final test to all the audience and players! However, at this moment, the first exercise field, which should have cheered loudly, suddenly fell silent. The players who were supposed to be complacent, and the resistance conveyed through the perseverance of their eyes, instantly stiffened on the spot. In his eyes, it was shocked. "Sorry, although you know that everyone is looking forward to this Zhongnin exam, it is a pity that this Zhongnin exam is over." Then, there was a light and fluttering sound in the field. Polite and gentle, but a light and fluttering voice full of contempt. Chapter 2604： who Latest URL: "What''s the matter?" "Who is this?" "Zhongnin exam is over? What do you mean?" "Hey! What are you kidding, and what are you going to stop?" The fluttering words with an inexplicable uncomfortable feeling floated over the ears of everyone present. After a short silence, a series of doubts came from the audience. At first there were only a few people. Whispering, slowly the entire auditorium began to buzz. Finally, there have been such similar questions directly to the field. Obviously, the audience is very dissatisfied with the current scene. Think about it from the final test qualifiers, they are looking forward to the final test, looking forward to the gorgeous and exciting battle. Do not! Since the second test, I have been looking forward to this final test. No no no! It should start with the Zhongnin exam, no, maybe it is a little bit earlier, that is, when the Zhongnin exam announced that it will conduct cross-border cooperation, they are already looking forward to the Zhongnin exam. Now that I have waited for so long and I thought I was going to finish reading it in one go, I suddenly had to wait for a month. I was already quite irritable. This months time was even full of expectations, and this time , You actually said that the Zhongnin exam is over. This is the final test? What does this mean? Are you kidding me? Do you know how many days they rushed? Do you know how long they secretly lined up outside to grab a good spot today? In this final experiment, there is the Uchiha Sasuke, the last descendant of Uchiha, and he has already awakened the Sharanyan, so what a wonderful battle will be next! Is this Uchiha Sasuke able to revive the reputation of the Uchiha clan, or the Uchiha clan is really going to disappear in the long river of history? It just so happens that this final test can be verified. And in this battle, Gaara of the hidden sand waterfall and Neji Hyuga of the Hyuga clan are all powerful. What kind of sparks can the battle between them produce? They want to see it! I''ve been staring for so long, what do you mean now? If you can''t do it, you can''t do it What a joke! And the tone of speech, what is the attitude? Who do you think you are? Now in the audience, apart from Konoha some local people, who is not a person with a face and a face in the entire Ninja world? Although they are not ninjas, how many people are celebrities in the audience? Even Konoha can only be polite. The reason why they secretly lined up is to show respect for Konoha. If they really get into trouble, Konoha might not be able to stop the Chunin exam. Are you a fart? Abort? What an international joke! "What are you! What is the end of the final test?" "Don''t see Hokage announce the start?" "Are you despising Konoha and us?" Then, in the next second, as the dissatisfaction and anger burst out in the heart, the questions continued to begin, and the words became more and more intense, and as they got more and more intense, it was already a bit of agitation. Even some of the hot-tempered people have already stood up, seemingly about to rush down to give the perpetrator a fat punch. When? Completely, did not see clearly! Why suddenly appeared in front of us! It seems that it is not instantaneous. Compared with the audience who started to be angry, the players off the court were much quieter, and even a quiet and solemn sense of silence was slowly spreading among these teenagers. This second, this moment, the noise rumbling above the head, but including Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, Hyuga Neji, Gaara, Kankuro, Temari, Yugoshino, Nara Shikamaru, etc. It was Haneda Ichiba, who also looked solemn at this time. Obviously, the players are quite calm. At least for the blood moon and silver robe man in front of him, he still had the most basic vigilance and vigilance. Compared to the audience, they are ultimately professional ninjas. It is clear what everything just now represents. At least, judging from the appearance of the man in the **** moon and silver robe just now, his light and fluttering sentence is absolutely qualified to say. Moreover, they all felt that the current anger of the audience was a kind of death-seeking behavior. Just now, just now, even though their attention was attracted by the three generations of Hokage, plus this is Konoha''s site after all, it was Konoha''s Zhongnin exam, it was somewhat relaxed. However, it is not that they don''t even pay attention to the surroundings, or that if there is any trouble at such a close distance, even when they relax their vigilance, they will be able to detect it for the first time. Especially Gaara and the three of them. After all, they have a purpose. If there is an attack, their plan will be advanced. Therefore, compared with other people, they are actually more vigilant, at least not a little relaxed. And under such circumstances, they still didn''t have any reaction, in other words, without any signs, this blood moon and silver robe man appeared in front of them. Even if it weren''t for this **** moon and silver robe man to speak, they would not have noticed that there was actually a person standing in front of them. And this kind of without warning, to be honest, they have never seen anyone do it before, and even with their strength, perhaps many people can crush them and defeat them, but they can truly be such a silent man. Standing in front of them, let them find out when they speak, but they have never seen it before. Do not! Not to mention that they had never seen it before. With their knowledge of the entire Ninja World, even the shadows could not achieve this level. End of Zhongnin exam... This person should be an enemy or not a friend, does Naruto understand? At this moment, in the midst of the anger, Uchiha Sasuke''s gaze glanced to the side, and the gaze set aside seemed to be a little surprised. Naruto Uzumaki, who was dazed, frowned slightly. After that, almost subconsciously, Uchiha Sasuke moved a little forward half a step, but while his figure moved, he cleverly blocked Naruto Uzumaki slightly behind him. Sasuke... However, although Uchiha Sasuke moves very concealed and ingeniously, Uzumaki Naruto is by his side after all, and although he is surprised, he does not even ignore the situation in front of him. Sasuke is half of his body blocked. He could still feel badly in front of him. This man is the enemy! And seeing Sasuke''s behavior, after Naruto Uzumaki was slightly puzzled, he was suddenly shocked. Although seeing each other as opponents is sometimes the kind of relationship that you want to fight, but when you really encounter a fight, the tacit understanding between the two is still very good. This action of Uchiha Sasuke undoubtedly made Uzumaki Naruto understand. But after understanding, Naruto Uzumaki didn''t make any outrageous behavior, frowned, but quietly moved back half a step, and the whole person was hidden behind Uchiha Sasuke. Obviously, Naruto Uzumaki is still very sensible in combat, not only very sensible, but also very wise. Almost subconsciously, the two who disliked each other had already completed a preparation for cooperation. And this action by Uchiha Sasuke seemed to be a signal, and Neji Hyuga, who reacted quickly, had already quietly leaned in the direction of the two of them, and the vicinity of the temple began to bulge slowly. Meridian. When he finally stood still, although he was still some distance away from the two of them, he had already formed a triangular formation. If something really happened, he and Sasuke Uchiha could rush out for the first time, and it was obvious , Naruto Uzumaki can respond. Although Naruto Uzumaki is more suitable for rushing ahead, Sasuke Uchiha is more suitable for coping. Whether it is to seize the opportunity or the formation of ninja power, Uchiha Sasuke is more suitable for coping and waiting for opportunities, but now things happen suddenly, so It can only be this way. reaction so fast! At this time, Uchiha Sasuke naturally also noticed Hyuga Neji''s actions, and the bright red color gradually appeared in his eyes, but such a thought was involuntarily in his heart. This guy Is it something different? At the same time, standing behind Uchiha Sasuke, Naruto Uzumaki with a broad vision naturally noticed Hyuga Neji''s actions. However, compared to the anger at this person, Naruto Uzumaki at this time was sensible after all, and he was not dazzled by anger, nor did he have any thoughts of not wanting to cooperate with Neji Hyuga who was so overly toward Hinata. Perhaps this is where the education of Konoha Village succeeded. At this moment, facing the guys who were enemies and not friends, these children who were already grudges, immediately abandoned their premonitions and decided to confront the enemy together. This can be regarded as the background of Daren Village. No matter how many personal grievances there are, they can still join hands against enemies who threaten the village. At the same time, Sagakura Village also reflects the background of Danin Village. Although I am quite afraid of Gaara, Kankuro and Temari still choose a better position at this time. In Gaaras Stand still behind you. At this time Gaara, the restless violence in my heart obviously calmed down. Under the ground where they were standing, sand mixed in the soil, spread slowly, and a circle in the center of the three. The position of Mido spread out. If there is an attack, Gaara can use the sand to wrap up the three people in an instant, forming a sand ball with all-round defense. Regardless of the psychological problems, the three are the brothers and sisters of the same compatriots. Compared with the three Uchiha Sasuke, their cooperation is undoubtedly faster. This person... terrible! Shouhe, restless! Under the calming skin, Gaara''s heart is like sand under the surface, not quiet. Even a kind of restless emotion spread in his heart. And he knew that this was not his own emotions, but the emotions produced by the chakra of the civet cat in his body. Strictly speaking, this should be the emotion of that civet cat, that is, a Shouhe. At this time, he could feel the restlessness of one Shouhe, its fear, the fear of the man in the blood moon and silver robe in front of him. At this moment, he actually wanted to sink into the tail beast seal space more than once, and he wanted to understand the situation of Shouhe, even if he fell into a runaway walk. However, Shouhe''s unstable mood turned him away. It was the first time he felt the state of affairs of this civet cat. What is certain is that the man in the blood moon and silver robe in front of him is the existence that makes the tail beast fearful. If he is not careful, everyone here may be buried here. Even if his psychology is already a little distorted, all he thinks of at this time are escape and escape. It''s just that now the enemy doesn''t move and he doesn''t move, so as not to get a fatal blow when he flees in a hurry. At this time, Gaara stood still on this side, while the Yuukino Shino on the other side stood still behind Nara Shikamaru. Judging from the game just now, Shikamaru should be the safest side now. To say why, the man in front of him is obviously not something we can deal with, and our choice is actually to escape. In terms of escape, it is undoubtedly a tactical ninja like Shikamaru that is more suitable. Because, in the most dangerous situation, he can also think of a way. But at this time, glanced at the white-eyed writing wheel eyes and the team behind the crane, Yu Nuzhi believed her own judgment. However, Yuenoshino, who was standing behind Nara Shikamaru, did not know. At this moment, in front of him, the sweat on Nara Shikamaru''s face quietly rolled off, and his face was already pale. Only...it could only be... Nobuhiko Uchiha! The **** moon and silver-robed man in front of him dared to appear so blatantly, and said that it was Uchiha Nobuhiko who scorned everyone including Hokage. Can''t be wrong! This person is Uchiha Nobuhiko! At this time, his heart had already made some reasoning and judgment very quickly. For Nara Shikamaru, this is really what is afraid of! Nobuhiko Uchiha, no one in the room may know better than him! Maybe only he knows how terrible this person is! Finish That''s it! But at this time, under the fear, in the brief blank of his head, Nara Shikamaru''s gaze fell involuntarily on Yamanaka Ino and Akio Mitsuji in the audience. Far water... When his gaze settled, he had subconsciously thought about these words in his heart. real or fake At this time, among all the final test participants, Ichiba Haneda may be relatively relaxed. However, at this moment, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. Compared to Nara Shikamaru, Nara Shikamaru may think that he should be the fastest reaction, and he knows the most about the people in front of him. But in fact, Haneda Ichiba recognized who the man in the blood moon and silver robe was at the first glance, and he also understood the terrifyingness of this man even more. why When I am about to retire! At the same time, Ichiba Haneda who was thinking about UU reading www.uukanshu.com was already wailing in his heart. "what are you" And at this time, Shiranui Genma, as the referee, had a cold face. Standing in front of this man, he, before all the players, had already taken out the attacking posture of Kuunai, and his mouth was full of dignified. "who!" However, before he finished speaking, three generations of Hokage''s voice came from above the gate, a voice that was neither harsh nor soft, full of majestic questions! In an instant, everyone''s eyes unconsciously looked up, looking at the third generation of Hokage. apart from That blood moon and silver robe man! Chapter 2605： Nothing Latest URL: "Don''t worry about it..." He didn''t fully speak about the Shiranui Genma in front of him, but he was obviously questioning his identity and the three generations of Hokage''s very dignified question, but the **** moon and silver robe man seemed to not care at all, as if Hokage was not worth mentioning. At the same time, under this Hokage''s shout, he glanced at the first exercise site that was quiet in an instant. Finally, he turned his head, looked at the three generations of Hokage on the gate, and said nonchalantly. "Huh? Why, Takichiba in your village seems to be away!" Then, after this nonchalant sound, he glanced around casually and said lightly. Judging from his posture, it seems that behind these young people who are ready to take the Zhongnin exam and are qualified to take the Zhongnin exam and the final test, as well as the special Shangren who are staring behind him, even the two shadows in front do not exist. Just talk to himself without scruples. Dont you pay attention to...Kinoha Village and Sagakura Village? But at this moment, Haneda Kazuha, who was bitter at the corner of his mouth, looked at that figure, and his brows became slightly thick. The man in the blood moon and silver robe in front of him is not only light-hearted in his words, but also full of contempt in his posture. At this moment, the man in the blood moon and the silver robe, this Uchiha Nobuhiko even the posture Undefended appearance. It''s completely as if strolling leisurely in his courtyard. But... Konoha''s ninjas are really calm! However, compared to the contempt of the blood moon and silver-robed man, Haneda Ichiba''s most concern is on the Konoha ninjas behind him, whether it is especially Shinobu, the experienced Shiranui Genma, or those who advanced behind him. Konoha Shinobu. Generally speaking, the behavior of the blood moon and silver robe man in front of him, this naked contempt for Konoha, and the act of treating Konoha as a back garden, for these Konoha ninjas who regard Konoha as the sky, it is definitely or More or less will produce a feeling similar to being seriously offended, that is, getting angry. However, looking at the reactions of everyone around him, there does not seem to be much anger, and everyone seems to be very calm. There wasn''t any excessive mood swings because of the arrogant posture of the blood moon and silver robe people no matter where they were. And what surprises Haneda Ichiba is that it is not uncommon to know that Huogenma can guarantee calmness. After all, he is a senior ninja and used to be a guard of four generations of Naruto. He has no emotional control ability. The quality of Ye''s **** is really too bad. Now, these children, one by one, remained calm, and formed a formation that was beneficial to them in the first time. They did not act rashly, which was a bit unexpected for Haneda Ichiba. After all, he is also a participant of the Zhongren exam. In order to better carry out the competition to the end, he has investigated all the participants, including the ones next to him now, and he is in charge of the intelligence department of Caoyin Village. , These ninjas are just ninjas, so the information he obtained is still very informative. According to his information, at least one person here would definitely rush up with the **** moon and silver robe man''s contempt. Moreover, among these participants, especially Konoha''s participants, the relationship between several people is also very delicate, and it is almost impossible to form a common response formation. Not to mention that everyone now forms a formation that cooperates with protection like instinct. This reaction was almost abnormal. what''s going on? These guys, in this month, seem to have changed. Except for Nara Shikamaru, almost everyone''s performance is a little abnormal, and how do they feel that their posture is more mature. In every move, it seems to be more calm. Is there any confidence? And Nara Shikamaru''s performance is also extraordinary, this kid should know that Uchiha Nobuhiko is in front of him. Moreover, he also knows who Uchiha Nobuhiko is! Later, after turning the corner of his eye, Haneda Kazuba also flashed such a slightly surprised thought. There is no flaw... Do not! Although it seems to stand casually, but I don''t know why it feels like I can''t attack. This This is Uchiha Nobuhiko? The feeling with Mr. Chiba, it seems! At this time, the unexpected Nara Shikamaru who was mentioned has already felt the presence of Yuenoshino behind him. Although the two have not cooperated, they usually seldom say hello, but after all they are classmates who graduated together. It is a tactical ninja, he still knows what this move means. To be honest, the Yu Nishino behind him relieved him a lot of fear and tension, and now he has finally recovered from a blank head to a state full of tactics. However, although he was back to a state full of tactics, he still didn''t know what to do. If they retreat, the current situation is basically impossible. Although it is in Konoha''s chassis at this time, and the auditorium is the most elite dark part of the village, and the current situation, if they retreat, they can definitely hold The whole body was moved with one shot, motivating these most elite Anbes to protect them, and by the way lead them to attack Uchiha Nobuhiko. At that time, the situation will definitely be messed up, but they can start to evacuate the crowd, and clean up here before the Anbe siege of Uchiha Nobuhiko, so as not to hurt the innocent. In this way, the damage will get the most basic control. This Uchiha Nobuhiko can stand here blatantly, and the damage from fighting in this exercise field is also one of his favorable conditions. He must know that Konoha must be at a loss at this time, unable to take large-scale actions. The reason is that he is standing here and gathers a large number of non-ninja groups, and these non-ninja groups come from various countries, and there are many faceless people in all aspects of the ninja world. character. If something happens during the Chunin test, I''m afraid that even if there is nothing wrong with the Chunin test this time, Kiye Village will have a hard time. Although Nara Shikamaru is still young, perhaps because of his father''s influence, he already knows that this world is not just a ninja, even if this world is often referred to by "ninja". However, they cannot guarantee that if they retreat now, they will be able to escape. No, it should be said that they will be killed by the Uchiha Nobuhiko immediately. Although they have not seen the actual combat power of this Uchiha Nobuhiko, they have seen the strength of Konoha''s patron saint who claims to be the only one who can fight against this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and they can definitely kill them in seconds. And so many people kill all at once. The dark part of the auditorium might not even be able to react. If you choose to go in... That''s where he is now. This way of entering, naturally, at this time, it is impossible to take the opportunity to launch an attack and defeat the person in front of him, but it can buy time for ordinary people around to evacuate. It''s just that now he wants to attack, but he can''t find any point of attack. The Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him seemed to stand there normally, scorning everyone with an arrogant attitude, but just such a back figure made them unable to find any flaws, and even in the process of searching for them, Looking at that figure, every time he thought of an attack method, a shadow that was killed by a counterattack appeared in his mind immediately, blocking all his attack routes, and every time he had a personally experienced heart palpitation. In other words, they are now in a situation where they cannot retreat. And its not just him, even other people who dont know the blood moon and silver robe in front of him, such as Sasuke Uchiha, Neji Hyuga, and even Naruto Uzumaki, who has some nerves. At this time, the foreheads have begun to appear slightly. Cold sweat. No... any flaws! Do it, you will be killed! But at this time, their minds are full of such thoughts. Even Gaara in the sand waterfall over there was cold sweat oozing out of his forehead, and the whole person was trembling slightly, and the sand beneath his feet seemed to be trembling uncontrollably. What''s going on... It''s getting worse! Morozuru''s restlessness! At this time, Gaara could almost feel that his tail beast seal was getting hot little by little. Even though his psychology had begun to distort, he felt this unprecedented feeling at this time, and his heartbeat was speeding up. Panicked. Gaara! At the same time, behind him, Kankuro and Temari couldn''t help but step back. It may be a tacit understanding between brothers, or they may be accustomed to observation because of fear. They can see me at this time. Gaara''s panic and panic. , You can also see Gaara''s anxiety at this time. Do not! It cannot be said to be uneasy, it should be said to be emotional instability that has reached the edge of danger. To be honest, Kankuro and Temari at this time looked at the younger brothers of the same lineup in fear, but they were more afraid than the **** moon and silver robe. In other words, their focus at this time was on their younger brother, not the man in the blood moon and silver robe. ... How... Feeling surrounded! They were surrounded. By that **** moon and silver robe man. But throughout the whole time, the rest of the members of the seventh, eighth, tenth class and the Kai class in the audience were condescending, but there was such a feeling in their hearts. Even, there is a feeling of being surrounded. By that **** moon and silver robe man. Unanimously, their faces were a little uneasy. While Nara Shikamaru had already been mentally prepared when Nara Shikamaru explained the tactics before, Aki Mitsuoji and Yamanaka Ino already understood a little. The blood moon and silver robe man in front of him was the reason Shikamaru had arranged so many tactics. At this time, he was also holding his breath and feeling full of tension. Can''t be wrong! It''s Nobuhiko Uchiha! This blood moon and silver robe man! At this time, Kakashi, who was greeting Metkay just now because he saw Metkay with Xiao Li, his face became serious, and after looking around the audience for a week, his face turned pale. Not only him, but Metkay, who is not afraid of the sky and the earth, has a bad face at this time. Although none of them had faced this Uchiha Nobuhiko head-on, most of their cognition of Uchiha Nobuhiko came from various documents and oral information. But even so, they still know how terrible this man is. The reason is simple, he is the first existence to make Chiba completely fail. This alone is scary enough! Although they have been mentally prepared, the Nakanin exam will definitely not go smoothly, and Chibas actions have already proved this. They knew what was going to happen before, but Uchiha Nobuhiko really stood In front of them, they still have the feeling that their previous preparations are all in vain. This is the absolute power gap. ... This time? Indeed, the Zhongnin exam is over! At the moment he appeared. At this time, standing on the gatehouse, facing the dark hood, he could not see his face clearly, but he could feel the gaze. Although there was no change on the face of the third generation of Hokage, there was already a sigh in his heart. The man in the blood moon and silver robe is an understatement. However, from the moment he appeared on the stage, the Zhongnin exam was indeed over. Even Konoha''s history may end today. This can be seen from the current posture and face of the person who knows this person or does not know this person, is aware of this person, or is not aware of it. They may not recognize who this blood moon and silver robe man is, but they all feel the threat of this blood moon and silver robe man. In other words, terrible! Even the current three generations of Hokage seem to be peaceful at the moment, but their heart is not peaceful. Because, in that catastrophe, he was also the most direct confronter. Even, he could see the overall character of the disaster more clearly than the average ninja. When they had Chiba and knew that someone would definitely attack them, they were defeated in the end, all thanks to the blood moon and silver robe man in front of them. It can be said that this blood moon and silver robe man is the entire Ninja World, Konoha''s greatest enemy. One person possesses the terrifying existence that destroys the strength of a big ninja village. It has been rumored that this person is the second Uchiha Madara. However, in terms of threats, I am afraid Uchiha Madara is inferior to him. Although I knew that the Zhongnin exam was not peaceful, I didn''t expect that... Thinking of this, a trace of determination flashed through the eyes of the third generation of Hokage, as if some important decision had been made. perhaps For Chiba''s last thought, there is no way to realize it. Then, there was such a thought in his mind. "Never mind!" At this moment, UU reading www.uukanshu.com seemed to be aware of the determination of the three generations of Hokage, and after a disappointed sigh, the man in the blood moon and silver robe spoke. This sound is not very loud, but at this moment, this sentence is conveyed to everyones ears, and hearing this, whether it is a ninja, a civilian, or those with a head and a face At the same time, the task was stiff, and a feeling of heart palpitations surged. "Since you don''t come out and don''t want to be fair, then..." In the next second, the man in the blood moon and silver robe seemed to sigh again, but his voice turned cold. "boom!" "boom!" And at this moment, when the voice fell, two huge roars suddenly sounded, and the ground shook suddenly, as if something collapsed, two huge black smoke from behind the first exercise field , Which is the direction behind the **** moon and silver robe man, steaming up. Chapter 2606： The beginning of the worst The latest website: "It''s been more than ten years. There is no need to cover up between you and me. What conspiracies and conspiracies now do nothing but make things more complicated. Besides, you really Do you think you can hide those tricks from me? Since I''m here, you are really sure, are your little tricks still useful?" The roar was accompanied by the aftermath of the vibration of the air, rumbling, and in a moment everyone''s eyes had fallen behind the **** moon silver-robed man, on the steaming black smoke screen, but, at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko looked at the front gate, as if he was still communicating with the third generation of Hokage, but he was talking about dialogue with Taki Chiba. "what happened?" "what is that?" "There is... Konoha''s gate?" At this moment, the entire auditorium has completely changed from silence to boiling, and most of them have stood up, looking at the black smoke that is steaming over there, and the aftermath of the rumbling over the head is already Can''t let them continue to be quiet and calm. Especially those who were clamoring "knowing who they are" and did not put the **** moon and silver-robed people in their eyes. Those who claim to have a face in the entire Ninja World, at this moment, the whole face is either obvious or obvious. The panicked look was either calm in the dress, although his face was still calm, holding the armrest of the chair, it was already trembling slightly. Some people have already yelled with others, or even dragged the Anbu Ninja next to them to think of a way to send themselves out safely, who they belonged to. Others are clamoring that if you Konoha can''t guarantee Lao Tzu''s safety, Konoha will do nothing in the future. Of course, there are also some who are not arrogant, in a nearly humble way, requesting the Anbe Ninja next to them. There are also some extremely unwise ones who left their positions and ran towards the safety exit. At this time, amidst the clamor, all the Anbu ninjas seemed to be dumbfounded, whether they were shouting around, begging in a low voice, or running past. Yes, at this moment, as Konoha''s elite, it should have been the first time that this blood moon silver-robed man would cause riots, and according to their duties, they should have reacted to it, and should maintain it at this time. Order, protect the audience to evacuate as soon as possible, or appease them, so as not to irritate the elite of the Xueyue silver-robed Konoha elite, but at this time, they are not moving. Not only did he not move, his eyes were staring at the man in the blood moon and silver robe ahead unblinking. What...what''s going on? Why... is this. At this time, as the elite of the Konoha elite, and because of the importance of this Zhongnin exam, they not only doubled the number originally arranged, but they were also selected by thousands. At that time, Lord Chiba felt that if the enemy were to attack, the exercise field was the top priority. Whether it was Hokage or other figures in the ninja world, it was here. If it was a hostile force, it was undoubtedly the best place to attack. And it is also the place where Konoha is most likely to be hit hard. What they should do at this time, as selected by thousands of people, should be the first to stabilize the current situation, and they also have the ability to stabilize, and even the plan has been in their minds. Circled. What''s more, Chiba-sama''s plan for them contains the current situation, and the solutions are ready. However, they cannot do it. At this moment, they dare not look away for a moment. I dont know how, they have a strong intuition. As long as they look away from the blood moon and silver robe man in front of them, it will cause irreversible results. Even, there will be scenes of blood in their minds. A cross-flowing scene. Almost instinctively, they felt that if they acted rashly, this blood moon and silver robe man would slaughter everyone present, giving Konoha the heaviest blow. They don''t know why, maybe it''s instinct, they just know that this Xueyue silver-robed man can do it. they Can''t move. If you move, it''s worse! This time, bad! And at this moment, in the corner of his eye, the third generation of Hokage has already seen the sudden commotion in the field, and naturally noticed the actions of the Anbu. Moreover, from his experience, it is not difficult to guess that the entire exercise field will be plunged into absolute chaos due to Anbu''s inaction. Even trampling by the crowd will happen. In other words, the **** moon and silver-robed man in front of him had already taken control of the overall situation and shocked everyone present with his power alone. Do not. It controls everyone. There is even oneself. Sure enough...I''m getting old! At this time, having inferred the chaos in the exercise field, and the three generations of Hokage who understood the current situation, they couldn''t help but sigh. Originally, he should not have been recruited. When he knew that there would be an attack, and Uchiha Nobuhiko was also involved in dealing with Konoha, he shouldn''t be recruited at this time. Do not! It shouldn''t even be caught. As Hokage, this is a gaffe. Even at this time, he was hit by the illusion of this blood moon and silver robe man! As Hokage, the biggest gaffe. That''s right, at this moment, whether it''s the Anbu ninjas, the third generation of Naruto, or those participating in the competition, they have actually been hit by the illusion of the blood moon and silver robe man in front of them. Those terrible things will happen if you look away, those shadows of the terrible situation that appear in your mind after you look away, are all illusions set by the **** moon and silver-robed man in front of you. And this kind of illusion should be a kind of hint that is displayed through the change of sound. The hint content is what is mentioned above. Don''t look away. If you look away, things you don''t want to see will happen. Yes, implying conditions are not something terrible, but something you don''t want to see. As for when they were recruited, I''m afraid it was just when the **** moon and silver-robed men suddenly spoke, and they used this illusion at the moment of their psychological changes. And this kind of illusion, the power is definitely S grade. In other words, at this moment, they have all been hit by illusions. As for why those audiences dont have illusions, because most of these people are ordinary people. After all, illusions use chakras to disrupt people, and this illusion should require particularly high chakra mobility. It must be the ninjas chakra flow law that can disturb. Although these ordinary people also have chakras in their bodies, or the conditions to form chakras, they do not flow regularly like ninjas. This kind of illusion cannot be disturbed. of. And this is also the most normal. No matter how strong the illusion is, there are restrictions, especially the activation conditions. Now this illusion is activated by sound, and a single sentence can disrupt almost all the ninjas present. It is extremely powerful, but the activation conditions are not. It is extremely simple, even easy to be able to use, then it is destined to have a very narrow scope of application. Moreover, this kind of hint is easy to be noticed by the practitioner, and as long as the illusion is detected, it is not difficult to decipher as long as it has received a good illusion response education. Even some pain may be able to break this illusion. However, now, the tricky thing is that all the ninja groups present may have been disrupted by this illusion. Although this illusion is easy to crack, no one can crack it. At least, the three generations of Hokage have tried some attempts to dispel the illusion, but they have all failed. It''s not that this kind of suggestion is so powerful that he can''t get rid of it, but that the man in the blood moon and silver robe below. This blood moon and silver robe man seems to be walking in the garden, seemingly defenseless, but for him, as long as he does anything, this blood moon and silver robe man will do what he least wants to see. Just now, at that moment, he tried at least three times to unlock the illusion. However, as long as he made any subtle movements, the blood moon and silver robe man would move his eyes accordingly, and the hands hidden under the robe would also be somewhat different. The action, the whole posture is like it will launch some big ninjutsu to destroy all the people here. Moreover, the third generation of Hokage is convinced that this is not the effect of illusion. In other words, the man in the blood moon and silver robe, seemingly defiant, regards his Hokage as air, but in fact, he has been guarding himself. To make matters worse, the four generations of Fengying next to him seemed to have encountered his own situation. He tried to solve the illusion several times, but he was forced to stop after all. It can be said that he has been completely held hostage by this blood moon and silver robe man. If this time, the blood moon silver-robed man launched any attack, no matter what loss it caused, it would be enough to make Konoha hurt his muscles and bones. Here is Konoha''s vital place now! The current **** moon and silver robe man basically took control of the situation as soon as he appeared on the stage. As for the dark scene that is steaming over there, I am afraid that other parts of the village are still under attack. Although I dont know what forces are attacking at this knot, it is certain that a long-planned war. , It''s already started! The thing they worry most has already happened. Moreover, all the preparations they had made before seemed to have lost their effectiveness. The exercise field in front of him may be the epitome of Konoha in this war in the future. It can be said that they were already in the worst situation the moment they appeared in the Blood Moon and Silver Robe. "Master Naruto..." But at this moment, when the three generations of Hokage''s heart was overwhelmed, behind him, there was a soft voice. This voice... Is it the same? And hearing this voice, the eyes of the third generation of Hoying flashed with surprise. Judging from the voice, this voice is undoubtedly the same as the one behind him as his **** and the secretary during the Nakanin exam. is it Chiba arranged it by my side. Did he anticipate this situation? Then, he quickly understood the key. Obviously, this similarity was deliberately arranged by Chiba. It was Chiba who had anticipated this situation. It is even possible that Chiba already knew about this kind of illusion, and will keep the same from happening. With. Since just now, the same has been very quiet, and it is very likely that he has brought earplugs and other things in advance. Moreover, the same position as he is now, because of the height of the gatehouse and his own height, is just standing in the blind spot of this blood moon and silver robe man. In other words... Now, the same Tong can unknowingly, unknowingly in this blood moon silver-robed man, unknowingly unlock his illusion and restore his mobility. But now, as long as he can regain his mobility, he can still buy time for the fourth generation of Fengying to unlock the illusion. At that time, the two shadows, even if the blood moon and silver robe man is really Uchiha Nobuhiko, can also deal with it. At least, it is not a problem to buy time and evacuate the crowd. The fourth generation of Fengying was also able to support the existence of Shayin who had lost his vital power, and his strength was also quite strong in the shadow level. despair. And at this time, just as the three generations of Hokage thought, at this moment, one hand, lightly pressed behind his waist, this position, you dont need to look at the three generations of Hokage to know that the similarity at this time should be on your own. On the wall behind the side, try to avoid the sight of the **** moon and silver robe man. At the same time, he became more convinced that all this should be Chiba''s arrangement. Although I don''t know for the time being, there are still some things that Chiba said in the final test to deal with, but it is certain that Chiba should be dealing with the current situation at this time. Although the current situation is terrible, there is still room for change. Not only is there room for change, since the current situation is in Chiba''s expectations, then all the arrangements Chiba made before will definitely be able to work! Everything is actually moving in a good direction! At this moment, the three generations of Hokage had a series of plans to contain this blood moon and silver robe man, and at the same time, Chakra poured in, and the illusion was solved accordingly. "Since you want to continue playing the conspiracy, then I will play with you!" Suddenly, the man in the blood moon and silver robe under the gatehouse of UU Reading www.uukanshu.com suddenly turned around, and suddenly looked at Shiranui Xuanjian and the crowd behind him. Then, suddenly, with a snap, his hands were lifted, and under the fluttering sleeves of the robe, his hands slammed together. Afterwards, at the moment when the voice fell, the man in the blood moon and silver robe squatted between his body, and patted his hands on the ground. "Crack, click, click!" Almost for an instant, with the blood moon and silver robe man as the center, including the ground, the auditorium and even the doorway where the third generation of Hokage was located, there were cracks all over the place. "Boom!" As if under this shot, the entire ground was smashed into pieces. When this crack appeared, the ground instantly collapsed along the crack. Amidst the roar, the entire first exercise site was in a scream and smoke. It broke apart suddenly. It''s like an image reflected in a broken mirror! Chapter 2608： In a flash Latest URL: What...what! Could it be...was discovered? Chakra, who was enough to unlock the illusion, poured in from the back waist, and the strong psychological suggestion disappeared instantly. After his body lightened and his shoulders inevitably loosened, the three generations of Hokage''s face was not half relaxed. On the contrary, There was almost a look of shock in it. Because, at this moment, at the moment when his illusion was unlocked, the man in the blood moon and silver robe suddenly turned around. It seems that he has discovered that his illusion has been broken. And at this time, this sudden turn around, obviously, there is only one possibility, that is, this blood moon and silver robe man is about to launch an attack. Oops... too late! And this turn came too suddenly, and the timing was too accurate. At this time, the three generations of Naruto illusion had just been solved, even if they rushed forward, it was too late. "Snapped!" At the same time, just as the three generations of Hokage were secretly anxious, the hands of the people in the blood moon and silver robe had already been put together. "Tsk!" At this time, a slap of the tongue sounded in front of the Shiranui Genma, and Shiranui, who was irritated by the **** moon and silver-robed man who did not dare to look away, glanced to his left front uncontrollably. At this moment, in front of him, there was already a young man wearing ordinary clothes with the forehead of the Cao Yin Village hanging from his waist. Haneda Ichiba! "It''s an illusion! Quickly unlock the illusion! This guy can''t hold back anymore. Although he doesn''t know what his purpose is, he is trying to lead your Taki Chiba! He will definitely not act lightly!" At this time, even though Haneda Ichiba rushed to the crowd did not look back, he seemed to know that Shiranui Genma had noticed him, and Haneda Ichiba spoke eagerly. Gee! What is this guy planning. Looking at it, it should be a large-scale ninjutsu. hateful! Is it a step too late after all? In the beginning, did this guy''s sluggish appearance mislead our rhythm? From the very beginning, he planned to make Konoha pay an unbearable loss here from the very beginning, so as to win the top spot and blow Konoha''s morale. And his present posture makes people feel as if the guy Takichiba is not showing up, and he vaguely points the finger at the guy Takichiba. How much can affect the mood of that guy Takichiba. Even if he planted this primer, he could use it later to differentiate Konoha. It''s simply multiplying. The guy Takichiba is right, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is really getting scarier. According to what Takichiba said at the time, at the time of the Kyuubi Rebellion, this Uchiha Nobuhiko was nothing more than an empty shell with power, completely spliced ??with intuition to act, so he was able to repel him. And now, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is really not an empty shell, but a guy who can confront Taki Chiba in strategy. And in front of me, this is Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heartbreaking move! Looking at the man in the blood moon and silver robe with his hands closed, Haneda Ichiha''s mouth showed a slight wry smile. Although it was said that he was in front of these Konoha seeds for the first time, Haneda Ichiba also knew that it was too late to stop this blood moon and silver robe man. What he can do now is to stand in front of these people and try to defend the possible large-scale ninjutsu of this blood moon and silver robe man, and how many can he keep. After all, Taki Chiba also called her a lot of things, even if he touched his memory, but Haneda Ichiba still believes in that man after all, at least it is possible to manipulate the memory, only that man Compared with the man in front of him, standing on that man''s side is ultimately beneficial to him. Moreover, Cao Yin Village has become an iron ally of Konoha Village. If Konoha is strong, Cao Yin Village will be strong. If Konoha, Cao Yin Village will also become a pond fish without delusion. Yin transferred to other people, not to mention the credibility, Cao Yin Village could not find a better tree than Konoha. Furthermore, even if the other Shinobu Village is a big tree, this big tree is not for you to enjoy the cold. Therefore, in the sense of reason, at this time, he, as the person who has the most chance and is the most able to fight against this blood moon and silver robe man, must stand up now. At least, we must do our best to reduce the losses here. I knew there was nothing good! I knew there was nothing good about the Zhongnin exam! Do not! Its the guy Takichiba who said that the Nakanin exam can start with Konoha, and there is nothing good! Wait? Shouldn''t it be said that when he arranged me in Caoyin Village, I already followed his way. Now, Cao Yin Village has become an inseparable part. As long as Cao Yin Village and Konoha Village are bound together, then I must fight for Konoha. This bastard! Everything is calculated! At this time, Haneda Ichiba, who had already turned two seals on his hand, took a deep breath, and it was a slander in his heart. So far, Takichiba''s strategy on him is still very clear to him, and now he is even more clear. And this is what Takichibas guy is so good about. Even if Haneda Ichiba knew all of his designs at this time, there were a hundred unwillingnesses in his heart to follow his will, but he could only follow his will, Konoha Fight! Attack... Attack! At this time, behind Haneda Ichiba, all the people who participated in the final test Shinobu also reacted at this time. A strong sense of crisis surged in their hearts. And just at the moment when the sense of crisis surged, their figures all loosened, and their tight bodies suddenly relaxed. The shadows that caused their minds to look away from the strained minds appeared, and disappeared in their suddenly relaxed body in an instant. At this moment, the illusion was solved! Oops... Oops! However, at this moment, all the Shinnins, whether they are the geniuses such as Nissou Neji, Uchiha Sasuke, Gaara, or Uzumaki Naruto and Kankuro are relatively more nervous, they are all eager at this moment. It''s called suffer. This illusion was suddenly unlocked, and his figure suddenly loosened, but it caused them to hesitate for a moment in responding to the attack of the blood moon and silver robe man. Yes. At this moment, the moment when the illusion was unlocked, the moment when the figure was relaxed, on the contrary, it was impossible to avoid the attack of the blood moon and silver robe man. Is this... Nobuhiko Uchiha? At this time, when everyone was crying, the cold sweat of Nara Shikamaru was once again suffocating. Everything is under his control. Including the relaxation of the illusion at this moment! At the same time, Nara Shikamaru''s heart flashed this shocking thought. "Snapped!" And just at this moment, just as the shocked thoughts flashed in Nara Shikamaru''s heart, the blood moon silver-robed man slapped his hands on the ground. "Crack, click, click!" In an instant, it was as if the entire exercise field was shattered, and the cracks instantly covered the entire exercise field. "Boom!" Then, under the ground, like a thunderstorm, with a roar, before everyone could react, the whole ground cracked along the crack, as if something exploded underground, the ground, the auditorium... everything except Where the Blood Moon and Silver Robe Man stood, all turned into broken pieces and burst into the air. Suddenly, screams, screams...all the sounds that can represent panic and fear follow these fragments, flooding around this exercise field that seems to be broken by a beat, and spread along with the chaos. "what is this!" "Attack! It''s an attack!" "Quick! Rally! Defense forces rally!" However, the roar and panic and fear that spread out were flooded everywhere in Konoha Village, especially the nervousness and hoarse voice at the gate. At this moment, in Konohas gate, among the steaming black smoke, two huge snake heads slowly floated from the wall line, and the huge eyes flashed with disdain and cruelty. Reflecting human beings who are sluggish, nervous, or reacting to yelling loudly. Then, with a bang, the Konoha ninjas on the wall that were about to gather fell from the wall screaming. Falling together, there were countless fragments shot out from the broken city wall. At this moment, as the giant snake was advancing, Konoha''s towering city wall shattered like tofu. From the gap, there was a huge body covered in black armor that could not be covered by the thick black scale armor. Afterwards, there are two streams of people, winding out from the bodies of the two giant snakes, split into two waves, one wave drives in, while the other wave spreads out, and will not fall due to the collapse of the city wall. The dead Konoha stabbed to death one by one. And turned around and attacked the Konoha Ninja rushing over the wall. "Boom!" "Boom!" And as this wave of ninjas drove straight in, Konoha began to scream and scream. Accompanied by the screams and screams, there were waves of fire and smoke that continued to explode, and suddenly the building collapsed. Blood overflowed. The Konoha Village, which was originally still prosperous, was divided like a festival, as if it turned into a **** of Shura in an instant, howling everywhere, like a battlefield. "Wow!" And at this moment, in the crumbling exercise field, huge fragments of the sky poured down like rain, and fell in front of the blood moon and silver robe man, and the rumbling impact hit the broken ground. In the pit. "This...what is this!" However, this time, there were not many screams of horror, but after a scream of fear, the horror that couldn''t see the indescribable. At this moment, the audience and ninjas who were falling with these huge fragments were horrified at this moment, and there was also an indescribable doubt. And in their eyes at the moment, there is a dark reflection. It wasn''t the abyss they had imagined because of the ground breaking, but a kind of pitch black like the substance. "The same! Your Excellency Fengying!" But at this time, when everyone was panicked and confused, behind the **** moon and silver-robed man, there was a sudden sound of a drink. Suddenly, the man in the blood moon and silver robe seemed to realize something and turned around with a sense of urgency. When he turned around, he saw the three generations of Hokage who was squatting on the falling pieces above him with a serious face, and the third generation of Hokage behind him was similar to the fourth generation of Fengying. At this time, the three of them had already formed seals. The attack is on the verge. well! Sure enough, there is no defense! Do not! It should be prepared, but I didn''t expect us to come so soon! But at this time, his eyes fixed on the third generation of Hokage of the Blood Moon and Silver Robe Man, but he made the following judgment in his heart. Although the man in the blood moon and silver robe was covered in his robe, under his hood, it was just darkness and his face was invisible. However, judging from the turning of the man in the blood moon and silver robe just now, he could still see that the man in the blood moon and silver robe had no defense against him. In other words, not prepared for defense! And at this time, it is a chance to win with one blow! Now, the situation has become like this, and it is no longer useful to think more about it. The most important thing now is to try to reverse the disadvantage as much as possible. Now if he could kill the man in the blood moon and silver robe in front of him, and even damage him, it would be a step towards the better. "The shuriken shadow avatar art? Or is it fire escape? Or thunder escape? Three generations, you too underestimate me. Why do you think that I am defenseless now because I ignored you? Really... Sure enough, you are really old." But at this moment, when the third generation of Hokage''s winning ticket was in hand, the man in the blood moon and silver robe was a neat look, and said lightly. "similar!" For this level of ridicule, the three generations of Hokage would naturally not pay much attention to it. At this time, his spirit was already highly concentrated, and there was another cry in his mouth! But it was a sign that the same thing behind him attacked first. "laugh!" However, just as his sound fell, a puff of blood spurted out from his right rear, splashed directly on his face, and in the midst of a muffled grunt, it was exactly the same as the whole person flying away. stand up. Blood spattered on the chest, but a golden sword tip came out from it. "what!" But the third generation of Hokage, who instantly noticed what was happening, was caught off guard, but suddenly looked towards his rear right and blurted out with an exclamation. "Chirp!" And at this moment, the sound of breaking through the sky already sounded on his left. bad! At this moment, the eyes of the third generation of Hokage suddenly widened, and the heart was already screaming. Four generations of Fengying! At the same time, he quickly understood the current situation and who made the attack! "Boom!" However, at this moment, there was a crashing sound on his left side after a huge impact, and a few hard objects suddenly hit his face. U U Reading www.uukanshu.cOM It hurts, but it has no effect! "Snapped!" Then, there was an abrupt grasping sound from the top of his back. "You better stay!" Afterwards, a young man''s voice came from the upper back, and there was another faint sound of breaking through the sky, but it was whistling towards the **** moon and silver robe man. "Puff puff puff!" After that, the third generation of Hokage was black in front of his eyes, and with several falling sounds, he fell into the darkness after the ground cracked along with the broken pieces. This Uchiha Nobuhiko... What are you going to do! At the moment of sinking into the darkness, only such a thought remained in the mind of the third generation of Hokage. Chapter 2609： Shouldnt Latest URL: "Bang!" "boom!" "boom!" The huge fragments of the exercise field fell from the mid-air, and in the field where the screams gradually disappeared, they hit the ground heavily. And until the last piece landed, the people in the blood moon and silver robe kept looking into the air. It turned out that the three generations of Hokage wanted to sneak into his midair, seemingly dazed. "So... is this smooth?" After the last piece landed, the man in the blood moon and silver robe turned around, looked at this quiet exercise field that was as good as ever, as if it had never been destroyed, and said with a little deep thought. In the words, there is already a touch of solemnity. It seems that there is no joy in controlling the overall situation, or that the plan is relieved. On the contrary, with a trace of doubt, it seems that what is going well is not smooth. It sounds like there is no confidence at all. Not only did I have no confidence, but on the contrary, I was quite unconfident, and almost felt like I was denying myself. "Forget it, let''s take one step at a time. Anyway, whether it is an advantage or a disadvantage, it has no meaning now. Everything now is just a test." And after this sound of self-confidence, the man in the blood moon and silver robe seemed to laugh rather indifferently, and then, in the voice, there was no dignity, and there was no lack of confidence, some Only one does not matter. It doesn''t matter as if he will win, but he is full of confidence. At the same time, with this sound, his gaze swept across the exercise field again, confirming that there was no one here. Yes, at this moment, even though the entire first exercise field, after the fragments landed one by one, it was able to be rebuilt into the original first exercise field, and it was tightly connected, and it seemed that it had never been destroyed. But the original noisy crowd has disappeared. There is no figure left. Whether it is Kakashi or McKenzie, or other ninjas who failed in the middle ninja test, or the ninja who participated in the final test, or other ninja groups, or ordinary people, it seems that they have never been Haven''t appeared in general, have disappeared. Disappeared in this first exercise field. In this quiet atmosphere, there is almost a pause in time and space, as if time has frozen at this moment. Those who disappeared were also frozen in the screams of panic that had been before them. In contrast to the screams and screams just now, the first exercise field that was restored at this moment was a bit quiet and terrifying. Like a ghost. "Never mind..." And at this moment, the **** moon and silver robe man who seemed to be relieved of something had no intention of staying. He raised his head slightly, and after looking in a certain direction, he raised his foot as if he was about to leave. "puff!" However, at this moment, the stall where the Man in Blood Moon and Silver Robe raised his foot to walk, a sound of falling and impact sounded in front of him. At this moment, in the center of the field a hundred meters away in front of him, a figure suddenly fell from the sky and fell heavily on the ground. Suddenly a cloud of smoke arose. And with the rise of this piece of smoke, although the figure was motionless after falling to the ground, it looked like a dead thing when it fell, but the flying dust seemed to break the first exercise field. The feeling of frozen time and space, for an instant, as if time began to flow, that quiet feeling like a ghost is suddenly broken. The terrible breath also instantly dissipated in this first exercise field. This guy is... But at this time, as if the time was beginning to flow, the **** moon and silver-robed man was slightly startled, but the foot he was about to step back on the spot. is it It''s the cannon fodder. However, the man in the blood moon and silver robe soon recognized the figure that fell like a dead thing. Obviously, this figure was just standing in the three generations of Hokage as the guard, and was similarly killed by the four generations of Fengying with a single blow. No, it can not be said that a single blow, it should be the same as the sudden death. At the same time, there was a scene in the mind of the man in the blood moon and silver robe. During the falling of the gravel, with the foot of the four generations of Fengying''s attack, Haneda Ichiba lifted up and grabbed the scene that caught him and threw him out. And, the blow that Haneda Ichiba reacted by the fourth generation Kazekage has penetrated the chest. Gee! Really meaningless behavior. Regarding Haneda Ichiba''s behavior, the people in the blood moon and silver robe expressed considerable disdain. There seems to be some discomfort in it. In his opinion, this behavior was almost a bit stupid, and he was already fatally wounded. Although Haneda Ichiba was able to treat him at that time, it was obviously impossible to rescue him under the circumstances. Moreover, they are still in danger. This kind of deadly wound can only be discarded, and the best choice is to discard. Moreover, if it weren''t for this similarity, Haneda Kazuo wouldn''t be caught. Since the current doubling can appear in front of him, that is to say, this Haneda Ichiba can see the weakness of his attack just now. If it weren''t for saving this, I''m afraid Haneda Ichiba would appear in front of him. In other words, Haneda Ichiba could have escaped the surgery just now. Wait! Is this Haneda Kazuya really so stupid? However, this kind of disdain and discomfort only lasted for a while, and the people in the blood moon and silver robe quickly noticed something wrong. This Haneda Ichiba saved the same motive, why he stood on Konoha''s side instead of taking care of himself, he knew. After all, Caoyin Village and Konoha Village have already formed an alliance. Konoha has given such good conditions. On the one hand, it seems that Caoyin Village is fortunate enough to find an existence that is basically a permanent backer. However, in a sense, they are also bound to Konoha, the ship that is most easily considered a target. Also bear greater risks than ever. For Cao Yin Village, it is not so easy to get off the boat after getting on the boat. Even if Konoha is willing to let them off the boat, others will not give them a sampan. Of course, in Cao Yin Village at this time, I hope Konoha will be good. It is natural for Haneda Ichiba to help Konoha village. But, save a dead person? Or, the mortal? In order to save such a person, let himself be the enemy? This is too much acting. Haneda Ichiba, although he is in the village of Kusage, but because of his relationship with Takichiba, he did not do little research. Even for a while, he tried to find information about Taki Chiba''s missing from him. Therefore, he is still very clear. This Haneda Ichiba''s information. At least, Haneda Ichiba''s strategic ability is hard to say is weaker than himself or Taki Chiba. But what is certain is that his performance in Caoyin Village can fully support half of Caoyin Village. In other words, this kind of low-level mistake now cannot happen to him. . In other words, it was impossible for this Haneda Ichiba to throw the same thing over at that time, and let himself suffer the four generations of Fengying. what happened? What do you mean? What does he mean? At this time, thinking of this, the **** moon and silver-robed man''s gaze suddenly turned to the fall, seeming to be curled up and identical. "bad!" Then, before his gaze settled, he just let out a sharp cry, and his hand violently covered his left eye under his hood. A wisp of blood flowed down the left arm covering his left eye immediately. At this time, there was originally only a piece of pitch black as if nothing could be seen, under the dark hood with only a hood, because the insertion of his left hand, like a black mist, diffused a little, revealing the left where blood is constantly flowing out. eye. It seemed that the darkness of this hood could not cover his left hand, and it seemed that his left hand did not dissolve in the darkness. And between the blood-colored fingers, the ripple in the left eye seemed to be rippling water, and it began to squirm. Soon, the ripples slowly rotated and separated into a strange pattern. In an instant, the pattern was unwound into three gouyu jade, and the gou jade was turned away again, finally turning into the appearance of ordinary pupils. shit! It happened at this time! The pupil power is exhausted! This eye...has been lost! At this time, the **** moon and silver robe man''s heart was also full of misfortune. wrong! Now the most important thing is not this! Then, in the next second, he suddenly raised his head, ignoring the intense pain in his eyes and the **** sight of his sight, the man in the blood moon and silver robe suddenly looked at the same place ahead. If that is the case, then this is exactly the same, it should be fake! right now It is also the best time. it is true! Still fake! But the moment his gaze settled, the **** moon and silver robe man''s body suddenly tightened. At this time, if what he had just thought is not wrong, then this parallelism may not be the same. Haneda Ichiba would not be so stupid to save a mortal person. And the reason why he wants to save this similarity is undoubtedly purposeful, and the similarity is certainly not a mortal body. And if you want to be reasonable, let Haneda Ichiba''s behavior be reasonable, it can only be compared to himself, Haneda Ichiba knows that this "parallelism" is more suitable for facing himself. Although Haneda Ichiba knew how to escape, he knew that he was not the best solution for him at the time. And what is the optimal solution. Undoubtedly, Haneda Ichiba''s behavior is telling him the optimal solution. The optimal solution is the current "combination". Of course, the original parallelism is definitely not something that can face him. Obviously, this parallelism is not the same. In addition, Haneda Ichiba should know his identity or see his strength. Then, the character who can face himself beyond Haneda Ichiba is almost written in black and white. In other words, the man in front of him, the man who descended from the sky and looked like a dead thing, was Taki Chiba. Naturally, Takichiba couldn''t die so easily, and just now this "parallel similarity" disappeared for a while. In his line of sight, the one curled up like a corpse in front of him could definitely only be a substitute. But now, his pupils are exhausted and his strength plummets, it is a good time to attack. The attack from Takichiba, at this time, is naturally the most likely to come! Moreover, coming over may be a fatal blow. And even if it wasn''t fatal, thinking of the current situation, he would be unable to give birth to Taki Chiba intact. Didn''t you come here? But at this time, after his eyes settled and after some thoughts in his heart, the imaginary attack did not come. Everything is as calm as ever. Even the "parallelism" over there seems to be the same, a man who is dying. guessed wrong? But at this time, everything was too calm, the **** black robe man slowly straightened up, and the **** hands that were slowly put down, the brows under the hood frowned slightly. Obviously, the calmness now greatly exceeded his expectations. "Then, that Haneda Kazuba is..." Almost subconsciously, he muttered to himself. "laugh!" However, he did not finish this sentence. The first half of the sentence was not finished. His figure was suddenly lifted up, and his toes were almost on tiptoes. A puff of blood was like a fountain. The left chest shot out. With the splash of blood, there was also the electric light that shot out from behind him. "It seems that your pupil power has been greatly weakened, I thought you deliberately tempted me to attack!" And all the time, behind him, there was a strange and familiar voice. Strange, because the voice is unusually cold. Familiar, because no matter how the voice changes due to coldness, he can always recognize this voice almost carved into his bones. Takichiba! "Uh...uh..." After he noticed the sound and judged that Taki Chiba was behind him, the man in the blood moon silver robe almost subconsciously exclaimed, but only blood came out. At this moment, behind him, it was Chiba standing. Wearing a silver moon and black robe... Chiba! at last Appeared! But at this time, even though the heart had been pierced and mortal, the hood of the man in the blood moon and silver robe was slightly deflected, seeming to divert his attention. Is Naruto Rock Statue? At the same time, his right hand pierced through the back of the blood moon silver robe man, and Qianye, who was about to stick to the blood moon silver robe man, fell on the Hokage Rock statue following the rotation of his head. "Sure enough... to lure me to attack." After understanding it, UU read www.uuknshu.com Chiba''s bare left eye with a sharp glow, but there was not much firework in his mouth. "Humph" In this regard, the man in the blood moon and silver robe seemed to smile full of mockery. "laugh!" However, he hadn''t fully laughed yet, a sharp lightning like a blade suddenly flashed from the front, and blood suddenly exploded from his head, spurting and splashing. In an instant, the figure of the man in the blood moon and silver robe twitched, and finally, behind him, Qianye pulled out the stall of his right hand and fell softly to the ground. "Tsk! Stand-in?" But at this time, in front of him, "Parallel to the Same" slowly stood up, and pulled off a mask, revealing his true face. Exactly Chiba! Chapter 2610： Go or not Latest URL: "You said, I will go, or not." Looking at the dead **** silver-robed man with blood flowing under his feet, Qianye who attacked from behind slowly raised his head, shaking off the blood in his hand, looking at the Hokage Rock Statue, and tore it down. The mask walked over and used his foot to pluck the blood moon and silver robe man, as if to confirm whether the blood moon and silver robe man was really dead, said Chiba. "I''m just your shadow clone, not your adviser." In response to this, Chiba, who tore off the same mask and rolled his eyes, said. At the same time, it was confirmed that the Man in Blood Moon and Silver Robe was really dead. While speaking, he had already leaned down, lifted the hood of the man in the blood moon and silver robe, and then smashed his mouth in dissatisfaction. "You don''t need to look at it, it''s definitely not the person. If you can activate such a powerful pupil technique, this double must be a puppet." In response to this, Qianye who attacked from behind, that is, Qianye in Silver Moon Black Robe, wiped the blood from his hands on the part of the Blood Moon Black Robe that was not stained with blood. With this sound, Chiba, who had torn off the mask, also happened to lift the Xueyue Yin-robed man''s hood, revealing the face of the young man with pale hair, round eyes and bleeding mouth. Except that the blood hole on the forehead is slightly unsightly, the youth''s face is relatively complete, and it can be seen that this person is definitely not Uchiha Nobuhiko. At this time, the two Chiba seemed to be quite familiar with it, but Chiba, who had torn off the mask, gently pressed the young man''s staring eyelids, closing his eyes. "It seems that Uchiha Nobuhiko has completely mastered the art of the puppet. He can rely on the puppet to use the pupil technique of this scale. I really don''t know if it was right or wrong to **** one of his reincarnation eyes. " In response, Chiba who attacked from behind, the main body Chiba that can be seen from the dialogue, frowned slightly. "In the final analysis, Konoha''s defense mechanism has a huge flaw, so easily let him learn a forbidden technique with unlimited potential." Hearing this, Chiba, who tore off the mask, the self-proclaimed shadow clone Chiba teased a bit, and said. However, even with a teasing tone, the face of the shadow clone Chiba is not half joking, and some are only solemn and heavy. "It''s just that I didn''t expect that he actually came to disarm him directly." In this regard, the main body Chiba sighed. "so what?" Hearing that, the shadow avatar Chiba seems to be quite indifferent, and does not care about the chance of being seized. "At present, the enemies that can be confirmed are Otoyimaru''s Otoyin and Sayin''s surprise attack troops. This is exactly the same as in the original, but the final test battles in the original are skipped." Regarding the absence of the shadow clone Chiba, the main body Chiba did not say much, nor did he stay on this topic, but listened to the screams and explosions from time to time. "That''s just a reasonable unpredictable event. The current general trend is still moving in the direction it should be." In this regard, the shadow clone Chiba didn''t care. Although there have been considerable changes in the Nakanin exam, even some important scenes in the original work were directly erased because of this wave of attacks by Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, for the will of the world, this is only within the permissible range. Although it was Uchiha Nobuhiko who launched the attack in front of him, Chiba knew very well that he was always facing that enemy in this battle. The enemy that has been facing since he came through. fate. In other words, the will of the world. But for him, who had eaten so much and lost everything because of it, he still couldn''t grasp some context about the will of the world. That is really a waste of more than ten years. "It''s interesting, isn''t it? There is nothing left anyway, what can you hesitate about." After speaking, seeing that there seemed to be some hesitation on the main body''s face, the shadow clone Chiba stood up, but walked forward, patted the main body Chiba''s shoulder, and added with a smile. "So, do you mean, go find Uchiha Nobuhiko''s bad luck now?" In response, Chiba''s main body turned his gaze to the Hokage Rock, strictly speaking, it was the original Hokage''s Hokage Rock. At this moment, in his pupils, there was a shadowy reflection of a very small figure. Standing on the Hokage Rock of the first generation, a very small figure. "You think, you think so!" At this time, the attitude of the shadow clone Chiba was a big turn of 180 degrees, and he said angrily. "Yes, since he came here with such a big fanfare and launched such a big battle, he obviously came prepared. I don''t know how many methods he has prepared in the past ten years. The puppet in front of him is not easy to deal with. This dismissal of majesty really shocked me, and, by looking at the puppets method, even with a single eye, he seems to be able to activate the temporal and spatial abilities similar to the heavenly imperial palace. I cant imagine how far this guys pupil power has risen. Here, I''d better stay away from the edge, and, judging from his appearance, it doesn''t seem to mean anything to me." Hearing the ill-fated words of the shadow clone Chiba, with a bit of ambiguity, after the main body Chiba murmured a bit, he withdrew his gaze from the Hokage Rock Statue, and dropped his gaze on a newly transpired place. Above the black smoke. "Then, while there are still a few minutes, I will relieve you more or less and Konoha." But at this moment, upon hearing the words from the main body, Chiba, the shadow clone, disappeared in place with a flash. "It seems that what kind of conspiracy, what kind of strategic ability has been advancing by leaps and bounds, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, the battle he wants to fight, is still a frontal confrontation. However, now he has been able to pull me to the frontal battlefield. What preparations, what precautions, it seems... It''s all useless! " After the shadow clone Chiba left, the main body Chiba sighed, and then glanced at the original Hokage''s Hokage Rock, and then his figure also flashed and disappeared in place. ... Choose...safe? And at this time, Huoying Rock, no, it was on the original Huoying Rock statue, a handsome young man with bright red eyes quite casually retracted his subconscious glance, and such a thought passed in his heart. Exactly, Nobuhiko Uchiha. But at this moment, in the pupils of Uchiha Nobuhiko who retracted his gaze, there was a reflection of blood and exploding smoke. The signal should be received. Even if it was him, he wouldn''t be so stupid that he would really use Konoha to bet me on a conspiracy. He is no longer who he was. It should be clear. For me now, the conspiracy is still a conspiracy. Between me and him, it can only be head-on head-to-head on the battlefield. What strategy is meaningless. Then, at the corner of his mouth, there was a smile that seemed disdainful and helpless. To be honest, in the past ten years of digging, Uchiha Nobuhiko has a comprehensive understanding of Takichiba, including his character and strength. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he knew very well that the night of Nine Tails didn''t kill this Taki Chiba. Perhaps it was his biggest failure in thousands of years. So far, no outsider has been able to escape from his killer, and even no outsider can take power from him, let alone this part of power is still the supreme power. The foundation of the entire world. What he didn''t even expect was that after Takichiba obtained the supreme power, there was no rejection at all, and there was no such thing as a transitional period after acquiring the power of the world like other outsiders. Almost instantly, this Takichiba grew to the point where he could match him head-on. Originally, he was still thinking about avoiding a blast of the limelight first, and then taking back what was lost, and by the way, he was crushed to death in the cradle before the outsider could fully grow up. However, he did not expect that when the limelight passed, the outsider had grown to the point where he could confront him head-on without losing the wind. If not, I don''t want to attract too much attention, I''m afraid the ninja world is no longer the ninja world. "But... it doesn''t matter." Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was expressionless, looking at the burning village below his feet, there was only apathy in his eyes. A kind of indifference above all. It seemed that he didn''t care much about the threat to Taki Chiba, who was already evenly matched. There is even a feeling that everything is in his grasp, even Taki Chiba can''t figure it out. Da She Wan, Sa Yin... So, that is to say, this step I took is correct. Taki Chiba did not rush over, as he was a prophet who knew everything. That is to say, these are really going to happen, and Konoha''s being invaded by Omeyin and Sayin''s in the Zhongnin test is really going to happen. I am taking advantage of the trend now. And if Takichiba wants to organize me now, he will be the enemy of the whole situation. Therefore, even though he and I are on opposite sides, I can act recklessly, but he is actually holding hands everywhere. At this time, such a thought came into his mind. Obviously, in the past ten years, he has not only excavated this Takichiba, he has also excavated a lot of certain things, including himself and the world. Moreover, compared to his thoughts back then, his current thoughts, if he let Chiba know, I am afraid that even Chiba will have a serious expression, and then he will be speechless. "Go ahead!" But at this time, thinking of Uchiha Nobuhiko here, there was no nonsense, and he raised his hand and said. At this moment, behind him, four silver figures suddenly flashed out, but four men in blood moon and silver robe. "Give them some more pressure. Today, he can only face me after all." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko spoke. For the people in the blood moon and silver robe, it seems that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words are absolute instructions. Without waiting for Uchiha Nobuhiko to say more, almost the moment the words were uttered, their figures flashed and disappeared. Ground. Going to cause trouble for the situation that gradually stabilized because of Takichiba''s main body and shadow clone joining the battle. Then... This time, Konoha Village, how much casualties will it have? At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face finally showed a smile. It''s just that this smile is cold and somewhat instinctive. It seems to be a **** who can only bow down. ... "This...here is it?" At this moment, in the darkness, a pair of bright red pupils suddenly lit up, as if they had suddenly opened. Then, in the next second, these bright red pupils seemed to subconsciously look down. Slowly reflected his hands. Intact hands. Own hands. Then, as if it was a gleam of light in the pitch black, in this thick ink and pitch black space where nothing can be distinguished, a figure slowly lit up, exuding a figure of shimmer. And with this dim light, the handsome face of the figure slowly lit up, and everything on his clothes and body was also illuminated by the dim light. Exactly, Uchiha Sasuke. "Naruto! Sakura!" Then, in the next instant, Uchiha Sasuke suddenly turned his head and looked around, shouting almost subconsciously. In the words, although there is no sense of panic that suddenly came to a strange place, but this seemingly calm tone is full of worry. It''s just that, when he turned his eyes around, what he had gained was nothing but pitch black. I remember, we fell from a height... Is this the inside of the blood moon silver robe man''s technique? After seeing nothing, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t panic either. Instead, he carefully recalled what happened before, how he came to this place, to see if there were any clues. Ok It seems that the memory is not damaged. There were no scars on the body either. Then, after thinking about it and determined that he should be in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s surgery, Sasuke Uchiha calmly checked his injuries and what he was carrying. Under inspection, there were no scars or internal injuries on his body, and he was almost intact. Even the things he carried with him were unchanged and intact. and so Isn''t this technique hurting people? It just looks scary? And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~Uchiha Sasuke''s heart naturally had such a thought. At this moment, a series of meetings, inspections and inferences, this technique is not an illusion technique, but a technique used to trap people that he does not know. Everything before, what ground exploded, what fell from a high altitude, what ground was pitch black, as if it was an abyss of devouring people, it was just an external manifestation of this technique. From a real point of view, this technique should have trapped him here. Have the nature of attacking and hurting the enemy. At least, if he was aggressive, he would at least be hurt by falling from a high altitude, instead of being as intact as he is now. "So, is it separating us and trapping us? Why?" At this time, looking at the darkness where there was nothing but darkness, Sasuke Uchiha, a genius, was still quite sensitive, and he quickly understood his current situation. And, began to wonder. That **** moon and silver robe man fought so hard just to trap them? Chapter 2611： other people Latest URL: No scars. Nothing was lost! Nothing has changed, everything about me before the fall. and so The Uchiha Nobuhiko, didn''t he come to give the village a heavy blow and take the absolute advantage? Can''t figure it out. The dimly gleaming hand in his eyes slowly disappeared from his sight as he raised his sight, Nara Shikamaru looked around for a while, and in the darkness, such a rather unintelligible thought passed through his mind. Can''t figure out the purpose of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s fanfare? I can''t figure out why Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t kill them. According to the most basic logic, suppose Uchiha Nobuhiko is going to attack Konoha, and he also knows that his old enemy Chiba-sensei is also Konoha, then he killed them one by one on the final test site of the Chunin exam just now. , And even killed the people with big heads and faces who had a major influence on Konoha Village. Basically, this Uchiha Nobuhiko won half, and in the end, even if it was Chiba-sensei''s victory, he won at least half. Just make a comeback. In the current situation, Nara Shikamaru is very confused. At this time, he has determined that he is not in a mental state, but a real body of flesh and blood. With the feeling of no collision on the ground, he is sure that he is real now. Unscathed. That Uchiha Nobuhiko really didn''t hurt them. At this time, Shikamaru Nara really couldn''t figure it out. It''s impossible that Uchiha Nobuhiko really didn''t want to hurt them. But if he didn''t want to hurt them, then what did he attack Konoha for? The logic is not smooth. It can''t happen at all. He has not forgotten that this Uchiha Nobuhiko was the initiator of the Night of Nine Tails. At that time, Konoha was almost a river of blood. So far, the Night of Nine Tails is called Konohas catastrophe, and it is not only the Konoha family. Almost all Ninja villages called disasters that night. Such a person who caused a great natural disaster, now suddenly changed his mind, showing mercy to civilians and Konoha''s ninjas? While attacking Konoha, let off innocent people? This is no longer a question of revolution, it is impossible at all, unless Uchiha Nobuhiko gets mad. Moreover, as Konoha''s ninjas, they are not innocent people. Those people with heads and faces provide various conveniences for Konoha, and they are not innocent people. Besides, if he changes his mind, why should he attack Konoha? "Tsk! So why on earth?" At this time, Nara Shikamaru, who had already determined that he was alone, didn''t have any estimates, and this question was almost blurted out. Too fragmented. There is too much separation between Uchiha Nobuhiko''s behavior and behavior. It was definitely not a change of heart, and even Konoha and him had already formed a feud, even if he wanted to change his heart, Konoha would never let him go. Otherwise, how can you comfort the many ninjas who died in Konoha that night, even the fourth generation of Naruto? Nobuhiko Uchiha is not so stupid, he might not know that it is useless to change his mind. Since it''s not a change of heart, then he definitely has his reason to do this, and it must be for some reason. And for this reason, the current Nara Shikamaru is puzzling. For a war, Uchiha Nobuhikos attack on Konoha is undoubtedly a normal war. The battle that took place in Konohas Honjin, or the invasion war, can only be a war with Konohas size. Up. However, in a war, no matter how dominant Uchiha Nobuhiko''s army is, he cannot grasp it when he can seize the absolute first opportunity. Unless Uchiha Nobuhiko kicks the donkey in the head, otherwise, it is definitely impossible to appear the current situation. . War, the war of ninjas, never speaks morality. The war of the ninja, only the results are seen. "I must have missed something! If you think about it from another angle, since this Uchiha Nobuhiko did this, his head must have not been kicked by the donkey, so there must be his reason for doing this. And, this reason , Is the reason that made him give up the initiative. So, how much threat is this reason to him?" However, Nara Shikamaru is Nara Shikamaru after all. Although he is still young, he has been exposed to some confidential information from the original work under the subtle influence of his father since childhood. At this time, his thinking has been very broad. Up. With the broadening of thinking, in a sense, his thinking is more comprehensive than that in the original book. And performance is that he is now able to quickly switch angles to think about things that he cannot explain from one angle, or in other words, from his own angle. Teacher Chiba! At the same time, after switching angles, such a name naturally popped up in his mind. Undoubtedly, for Uchiha Nobuhiko, the biggest threat is not a big forbearance village such as Konoha Village, nor any big power, or a combination of big forces, but his substitute teacher, Mrs. Chiba! So, is this Mr. Chiba''s space? Did he save me? Or, we? But at this time, after that name popped up in his mind, Nara Shikamaru''s thoughts were suddenly knocked out. The first thought that came in was that the current situation was that his substitute teacher saved himself. Or, they. It''s not that Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t want to kill them, but that he couldn''t kill them because his substitute teacher shot. This can also fully explain why after the ground burst, below them is not an abyss, but a piece of pitch black. It must have been at that time, when the fall, my substitute teacher arrived, and immediately used some kind of temporal and spatial ability covering a wide range. Although this level of temporal and spatial ability seems a bit impossible, Nara Shikamaru can''t imagine how powerful chakras are needed to spread a layer of time similar to a barrier on such a large venue. Space capability. However, for a person who may even have the ability to read mind, this does not seem to be something surprising and impossible. Moreover, it seems that there is only one reason, the only reasonable reason. Nobuhiko Uchiha didn''t want to kill them, but because of his Chiba teacher, there was no way to kill them. And, this explains everything reasonably. All logic is smooth. Uchiha Nobuhiko deliberately wanted to take the absolute advantage and let Konoha lose half of it from the beginning, but he couldn''t do it. "It can only be so." But at this time, after subconsciously pacing for two steps, Nara Shikamaru''s brows did not loosen, on the contrary, it seemed to be a little tighter. but Is there really only one reason? In this regard, after a brief pause in his heart, he fell into deep doubts. "Shikamaru? Is it Shikamaru?" However, he didn''t think about going any further, because, at this moment, behind him, a familiar voice with hesitation and uncertainty sounded. "Ding Ci?" Regarding this, almost suddenly, Nara Shikamaru turned his head, looked behind him, where the sound came from, and blurted out. "Shikamaru? Dingji?" But at this moment, just as he turned around, there was another sound from the other side. The voice of a familiar girl. ... "How are you, Hinata-sama, are you injured?" At this time, on the other side, Neji Hyuga took a stride and held onto the young girl who seemed to fall from the front and back, that was Hinata Hyuga. "Ning Ci... Brother Ning Ci?" At the same time, Hinata Hinata straightened up by Neji Hyuga, and when he turned his head subconsciously, he let out a slightly surprised exclaim. Obviously, he didn''t expect that his brother Ning Ci would appear here. "Are you OK?" In response, Hyuga Neji, who released his hand, looked up and down all the possible wounds that could be observed with the naked eye. After all, it fell down like that, and he asked with concern. "It''s okay." Hearing this, Hyuga Hinata shook his head quickly and said. However, it seemed that she and Hyuga Ningji thought of something immediately, and checked their injuries up and down. "I''m fine." "I''m fine." Then, almost in unison, the two spoke at the same time. Afterwards, hearing the same words and tone of each other, the two smiled at each other. "It seems that the purpose of this silver-robed man is not to kill us." Then, Neji Hyuga''s expression changed from a sigh of relief to serious, and he spoke. Obviously, although the tacit understanding of each other after unwinding the knot made him feel happy and felt warmer than ever before, the current situation is not in a state where they can be relieved if they are safe and sound. "Ok." In response, Hyuga Hinata nodded, then, after thinking for a moment, he said: "Then others, are they like us? Are they all right?" "do not know." In response, Neji Hyuga shook his head, but he looked around for a while. To be honest, in the darkness, he could not be sure of the other people''s conditions, and the fact that the two of them were intact does not mean that the others were also intact. Although in the current situation, he also hopes that everyone is intact. After all, before falling into the darkness, he can be sure that the village has been attacked and it was a premeditated attack. Now the situation in the village is definitely not optimistic. At that time, one more person will have more power, regardless of whether this person has a relationship with himself or not. However, he cannot deceive himself now. Even, the more you are in this situation, the more you have to be sober and understand what your current situation is like. "they" And hearing this sound, Hyuga Hinata clearly showed a worried look. Obviously, she also understands that now is not the time to deceive herself, that what her brother said is right. However, thinking that other people in the same period might be injured or even die, especially the blond and blue-eyed boy, Hinata Hyuga couldn''t help worrying, even a little frightened. "However, I think there is at least a 90% chance that they will be safe. After all, looking at the actions of this silver-robed man, it seems that they are not simply killing us, but trapping us like this. We should It is trapped by a certain temporal and spatial ability or skill. From his performance considerations, I am afraid that his goal should be to use us as a bargaining chip." But at this moment, Hyuga Neji said suddenly. Sure enough, Hinata-sama is kind! At this time, compared to his own comfort, he was thinking about the safety of other people who communicated not a lot. Looking at the current situation, we still don''t know how long we will be here or what to do. Hinata-sama has not recovered yet. It would be very bad for her if she maintains a high level of tension and anxiety. Here, let her rest assured first. At the same time, such a thought passed through Hyuga Neji''s heart. "is it!" In this regard, Hinata Hinata''s eyes almost brightened, and there was a surprise in his mouth. "Yeah. You have also seen the strength of Teacher Chiba. Since the silver-robed man dared to attack Konoha, he must be prepared. He also knows that Teacher Chiba is powerful. He will definitely want some back-hands to guard against Mr. Chiba. . And using us as a bargaining chip should be the best way." Hearing this, Hyuga Ningci spoke. How do I feel, although I said casually. But is this possibility very high? But at this time, such a thought came to Ningji Hyuga''s heart. "So, what shall we do?" In this regard, Hinata Hyuga''s face has improved greatly. Although she has become a hostage bargaining chip, it is not a hostage and bargaining chip for her who was taken abducted as a child and caused the death of her brother and father. How big it will feel. Even the ancestors of the Hyuga clan have the possibility of becoming a hostage bargaining chip at all times. They must be prepared at all times to be psychologically prepared to become a hostage bargaining chip. In fact, the Zong family''s education includes an education to kill oneself after becoming a hostage bargaining chip, if it is impossible. Although the success rate depends on the situation at the time, they have received this education since they were young. To be honest, Hyuga Hinata is quite used to being a bargaining chip. After all, she was considering the lives of other people, especially the one who was most important. Now that she heard what her brother said makes sense, everyone might be well, and she was relieved at this time. After breathing a sigh of relief, she also understood that they could not just sit and wait for death after all. This is also one of the hostage education ~ www.novelhall.com~ In any case, we must not let any chance of escape. "I don''t know, I just glanced at it with a blank eye and couldn''t see through. However, it seems that there is a brighter place over there." In response, Neji Hyuga shook his head and pointed in a certain direction. In the darkness, Neji Hyuga didn''t know which direction it was. It was just that after he subconsciously used his eyes to glance at it, there was the only difference. "Then let''s go over and take a look. If we are a bargaining chip, there shouldn''t be much danger." Hearing that, Hinata Hinata made a decision on a rare occasion. "Ok." Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Neji did not object. So the brother and sister went there without hesitation. Chapter 2612： Meet Latest URL: "Sasuke? Is it Sasuke?" There, Neji Hyuga and Hinata Hyuga walked away. Behind Uchiha Sasuke, who was about to go forward without knowing which direction, there was a voice with a little hesitation and a little surprise. "Little... Sakura?" And hearing this sound, Sasuke Uchiha turned his head subconsciously. In the bright red pupils, a girl with pink hair was reflected, and in the dim light, there was a pleasant smile on the girl''s white face. Next, subconsciously spoke. However, at the end of the sentence, I couldn''t help adding a question mark. "Ok." However, at this time, although there was a mixed expression of surprise on her face, the girl with pink hair, Haruno Sakura, did not run up without surprise but hesitated to stop, a few meters away. , Looking at Uchiha Sasuke, nodded gently. Then, there was a moment of silence between the two. It seems that both of them are a little hesitant. "Ninja, Ninja." However, this silence was broken soon, and Haruno Sakura took a deep breath, as if she had made up some determination, and after quietly touching a handful of kunai at her back, she made a guard posture. , He said in a deep voice. "When the enemy is in a commotion, it is the time to sneak in. A quiet place is not a hiding place. The most important thing for a ninja is to grasp the timing and know when the enemy will be paralyzed." In this regard, Sasuke Uchiha was startled at first, and then, after hearing this sentence, his eyes were almost bright, and the sentence in his mouth was blurted out. It was the code they had set during the second experiment. "Great! You are really Sasuke!" In response, Haruno Sakura let out a long sigh, and said with joy. At the same time, after this sound, it seemed that he finally gave up the burden and ran over. Sakura... really grew a lot! Fortunately, it was not Naruto who met. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to explain to that guy. Regarding this, seeing Haruno Sakura coming from a trot, Sasuke Uchiha was also secretly relieved. Now, they must be in an unfamiliar environment, and not only an unfamiliar environment, but also an environment that surpasses common sense. At this time, a teammate from the same team suddenly ran over. In any case, they should not be too close. . Always confirm your identity. Although I dont know why the silver-robed man didnt directly kill them, but trapped them in such a place beyond common sense, and the chance of a fake teammate coming up is still very small, but, anyway, in such a stranger In an environment that is incomprehensible, you may still need to cooperate later. At this time, confirm that there is no problem first, so as not to fail at a critical time because of the lack of confirmation at this time. And just now, the two of them should have realized this at the same time, so they were not moving forward. But here, Haruno Sakura''s reaction took a quick shot, first thinking of the secret signal they had discussed before. Although this code has been leaked, there is no need to worry about the current situation. If it is true that Dashewan is a counterfeit, there is no need to fake it at all. In this environment, this kind of isolation and helpless situation, how Dashewan should handle them, just be straightforward. They are absolutely impossible to be opponents of Oshe Maru. There is no need for Dashewan to engage in such small tricks. Besides, they still have a certain understanding of Dashemaru. When they were thrown into this space, the village had already been attacked. Da She Maru was also involved in this attack, I am afraid there is no time to control them. If he hadn''t also participated in the attack, why did an S-class like Oshemaru who had defected for more than ten years and hadn''t come back suddenly appeared in the village? Therefore, the credibility of this code is still very high. You can also be sure that the opponent is your teammate, someone you can trust. "Where is Naruto? Are you together?" But at this moment, Haruno Sakura, who stood still beside Uchiha Sasuke, couldn''t help but speak with excitement. To be honest, Haruno Sakura was nervous, even a little scared, just after entering this space, or realizing that she had entered a strange environment. Do not. It should be said that when she was thrown into the sky, her heart never slowed down. That kind of fear, has been lingering in my heart. Even if she was already suppressed. However, some things, depressed, does not mean that they do not exist, and even just now she walked all the way, in fact, she was frightened. And at this moment, seeing the teenager in front of her, she could finally let go of her panic. This is a warm and reassuring feeling. It seemed that she would never have to be afraid when she saw the boy in front of her. "No, isn''t he with you?" In response, Sasuke Uchiha frowned and said. To be honest, after seeing Haruno Sakura, Sasuke Uchiha also felt much at ease. In such an environment, even a little bit of the environment cannot be seen through the writing wheel, and Sasuke Uchiha is also quite worried. Although he is known as a genius in the outside world, in some cases, he is always the calmest one on the team. However, at the same time, he is also a teenager, it is impossible to truly be like those ninjas who have experienced many battles, and truly do not change under any circumstances. What''s more, in the current situation, even a veteran ninja with a lot of nerves may not be able to really stay calm. After all, before coming here, I was convinced that the village was under attack. In any case, it''s always impossible to be really calm. Moreover, this is a deliberate act of the enemy, and it is normal to be uneasy and uneasy. Because at this time they are already under the control of the enemy. "Really... That guy should be the same as us." In response, Haruno Sakura''s brows that had stretched out, slowly frowned. Although she is usually a lot colder towards Naruto than Sasuke, and in many cases she is openly ignored, but it is only to prevent Sasuke from misunderstanding. After all, Naruto''s thoughts can be seen by everyone. However, this does not mean that she is really indifferent to Naruto, and ignores them. At least they are also partners who were born and died together, and are the teammates who can finally entrust their backs to each other. At this time, how can you not worry about it? Do not care? Even Haruno Sakura believes that even if it is Naruto and not Sasuke, she will feel at ease. Although it may not be as strong as when she met Sasuke, she can still let go of her anxiety and fear. Able to face everything calmly. This is the power of partners. The feeling of having a reliable person by your side can really make people brave. And even if you don''t consider the girl''s mind, regardless of this layer, whether it is Sasuke or Naruto, it can bring her this layer of strength. Now that Naruto is not there, she will naturally worry too. After all, this is the enemy''s territory, which is under the control of the enemy. The two of them may have survived by fluke. It may be that the accuracy of the enemy''s technique has a problem. They have been missed, and the others have encountered accidents. Because, no matter what you think, since the enemy attacked Konoha, there must be a reason for bringing them to this space. "How to do?" Thinking of this, Haruno Sakura spoke again without waiting for Uchiha Sasuke''s answer. "It''s no way to stay where you are, let''s move forward." In response, Uchiha Sasuke also frowned, thought about it for a moment, and said. Although there are already two people now, but in this piece of darkness where nothing can be seen, what they can do is not just sit and wait for death, instead of sitting and waiting for death, which is to move forward. "By the way, how did you find me." Then, just after these words, there seemed to be a flash of inspiration, and Sasuke Uchiha hurriedly asked. "Found you?" Haruno Sakura was taken aback for a moment, but she seemed to be caught off guard. "Yes, did you just walk around and saw me?" Hearing that, Sasuke Uchiha spoke, adding his own question. "It''s not." In response, Haruno Sakura shook her head, and said, "I came in a brighter direction, and then I found you Sasuke." After she realized that she existed in this space, apart from a panic, she noticed that her right hand was brighter, at least compared to the darkness around it, it seemed to have a slight light. It may be a certain degree of phototaxis of natural animals. When he knew that he could not sit and wait for death, he subconsciously chose to move towards the bright side. Unexpectedly, without taking a few steps, the slight light turned into a humanoid silhouette. After taking two steps, I saw Sasuke in the glimmer. So there are those two calls too. "Brighter?" Hearing this sentence, Sasuke Uchiha murmured, and then he seemed to think of something. The bright red in his eyes immediately turned into pitch black. At the same time, he said: "Look at it now, is there any bright spot?" As he said, he started to look around. Didn''t see it before, is it because I opened the writing wheel? Sakura saw the light where I was, but I didn''t see it. The difference between me and her could not be the distance, it could only be my writing wheel eyes. On the contrary, because I saw too much, I couldnt distinguish the simplest Is the species different? But at this time, such a thought passed in his mind. It seems that our position is different from where we were dropped. At least, there is no direct connection. At the same time, there was such an idea in his heart. Before, when he fell into the darkness, he had already paid attention to his surroundings. If the place of the fall was where they are now, then his surroundings should be Naruto and Neji Hyuga, not Sakura. He saw it at that time, and the place where Kozakura fell was in the audience, far away from himself, Naruto and Neji Hyuga. It is impossible to see it in a few steps. In other words, where they are now has nothing to do with where they fell. Therefore, there is no way to judge where there may be light based on the previous position. The only way is to observe it with the naked eye. "no?" However, things are obviously not going well, at least, when they observe with the naked eye, there is no light. Haruno Sakura, who has experience in observing the light, spoke directly. Then, with this sentence, both of them were silent. The uneasiness that had disappeared because of the encounter, but at this moment it came out again. No light? Does it mean that there is a high possibility that there are only two of us here? Naruto... And all the time, following the restlessness, such a thought flashed in their hearts at the same time. An ominous feeling rushed to their hearts in an instant. "Huh? Sasuke? Sakura? Is that you?" However, at this moment, when the ominous feeling rushed to my heart, a slightly surprised voice suddenly remembered that he was behind them. "Naruto!" Then, almost instantly, the two turned around at the same time, and before they could see the person, they blurted out. "What...what''s wrong?" And this sudden, the blond and blue-eyed teenager behind them who was about to run over, Naruto Uzumaki, was frightened to the spot, and he spoke with a dazed and horrified expression. "Ninja Ninja!" However, the two of them didn''t seem to notice that Naruto Uzumaki was frightened, and there was another urgent sound in their mouths. "What...ninji...?" But at this moment, when he heard this uncomplicated sentence in the introduction, Naruto Uzumaki''s face was clouded. "what!" However, in the next moment, he was awakened abruptly, and the cold sweat on his face instantly fell. signal! It''s a secret sign! They want to confirm who I am! But what is the code? I didn''t remember it at the time, and I have forgotten everything now! But, in front of this guy, Sakura was next to him again, and I said I forgot, isn''t it shameful? Do not! It''s the kind that is embarrassing to the end, and can''t look up for a lifetime! No way! but How to do? At this time, his heart and face were sweaty. He still remembers this Ninja Ninja, even if he is more nervous, this short signal is still impressive. But ~www.novelhall.com~ The key is the secret code behind the long bar. He didn''t remember it at the time. Now that he knows that these four words are the secret code, it is already great. I really cant remember the long bar. . Don''t say he can''t remember, he doesn''t even have an impression. It''s completely blank. "It''s Naruto!" "Well, it''s definitely the tail of the crane!" At this time, I had actually forgotten the face of Naruto Uzumaki, but in order not to be in front of you, I must find a reasonable reason or a reasonable way of acting, they no longer need to confirm. This is Uzumaki Naruto! If this guy said it all in one breath, they would send it up! And, it seems that we still have to doubt whether their previous secret codes are time-sensitive! Chapter 2613： guess Latest URL: "Although I have been caught by you, why do I feel insulted and not happy to be recognized by my teammates at all?" Looking at the two teammates who came over and stood beside him, Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes half narrowed. At this time, with his big nerves, he was still in this strange and somewhat terrifying environment, but he could still feel that his teammates looked at him just now, as if he had found something. Especially when the tone of deja vu and sure is oneself, that kind of uncomfortable feeling from the inside out. That kind of feeling like being insulted. And this feeling made him, who should have been immersed in the joy of finding his two closest friends and the two friends who were all okay, produced a trace of discomfort that destroyed all his joy. Moreover, he felt that his two close comrades in arms seemed to have some incorrect misunderstandings about him. And it was a misunderstanding that instinctively made him feel uncomfortable. "What should I do now?" But at this time, as always, his somewhat complaining resistance was not treated as it should be, and Haruno Sakura was mercilessly ignored. "Naruto, how did you find us?" Regarding Haruno Sakura''s question, Sasuke Uchiha frowned, but he looked at Naruto Uzumaki and asked. "I?" In this regard, Naruto Uzumaki who wanted to express his dissatisfaction was taken aback for a while. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the enemy would even ask himself at this time. It was a sudden, subconscious opening. "Yes." Hearing this, Uchiha Sasuke nodded, and said. After all, it was to swallow the phrase "the tail of the crane". The most important thing now is to figure out what is going on here, and to escape from the situation where it appeared. In any case, they are always under the control of the enemy and are in danger. At this time, it is meaningless to add some arguments. Not only is it meaningless, it is still very, very unwise. Although he is very similar to the responsiveness of this guy. However, at this time, in order to avoid unnecessary arguments, it is better not to complain. "Well... I felt that there was someone here, so I came over." Regarding this, Naruto Uzumaki thought carefully, and said. He also knew that at this time, Sasuke''s question was asked a little bit. Although he usually didn''t respond very quickly, he also knew that the current situation was not good for them. At the same time, I also knew that the enemy in front of me asked this to figure out the current situation and find a way to escape. Therefore, what he answered was particularly serious, and his thinking was particularly detailed. At that time, he also found a random direction to walk, and after not taking a few steps, he saw Sasuke and Sakura. Then, this is the situation now. "Feel like someone here?" And hearing this sound, not only Uchiha Sasuke, even Haruno Sakura was also startled. This is also ok? Even the light is omitted? At the same time, in their hearts, there was such a thought that they didn''t know how to describe and complain. Haruno Sakura was a bit logical before, at least there was light, and seeing the light, it was natural to walk over in this pitch black. However, I felt that someone was here, so I walked over, and then really found two people? This one? How to describe it? "Yes." At this moment, Uzumaki Naruto nodded seriously, and then spoke again. "No light or something?" In this regard, almost subconsciously, the two asked with a kind of disbelief. "bright?" Hearing this, Naruto Uzumaki frowned again. "Yes, bright, that is, it is slightly brighter than the surrounding area." In response, Haruno Sakura asked. In the words, there seemed to be some expectations. I hope that after Naruto thinks about it at this time, he will remember that there seems to be such a thing, there are some relatively bright places. "Um...I don''t remember anymore, I didn''t pay attention." However, she was destined to be disappointed. Naruto Uzumaki carefully recalled the answer afterwards, and simply didn''t know. This In response, Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke twitched their mouths at the same time, and silently glanced at each other subconsciously. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? What''s the problem? Don''t play dumb puzzles! Don''t sell them!" But for the reaction of the two, Naruto Uzumaki spoke eagerly. At this time, he always had a feeling that the two of them were connected, showing affection in front of him, which was an extremely uncomfortable feeling. It makes people feel anxious to open their mouths. "Then which way do you feel we should go now?" But at this time, the two did not answer his urgent question, but asked them in unison. How do I feel, even more upset! And, I have a feeling of being used as a tool. Looking at the two gazes coming over at the same time, it seemed to be an intimate and tacit understanding, the corner of Uzumaki Naruto''s mouth twitched, and such a thought flashed in his heart. "there!" And just as the thoughts flashed in his heart, and when he resisted 10,000, his body had already honestly pointed out the direction he should go in intuitively now. "Over there..." Obviously, the two did not see the unpleasantness in Uzumaki Naruto''s heart, or they ignored it when they saw it, or even though they saw it, it is more important to go out and observe this space, so they did not If you didn''t care, it might be too lazy to care. Too lazy to spend his time on Uzumaki Naruto''s careful thoughts. "Go here?" At this time, Haruno Sakura seemed to subconsciously ask Uchiha Sasuke. "Hey, Sakura, I am here too!" And for his sweetheart''s behavior of ignoring himself and turning to his opponent for help, Naruto Uzumaki finally couldn''t help but speak. "You can only go here." Regarding this, Uchiha Sasuke didnt talk nonsense, and walked straight to the direction Naruto Uzumaki pointed to. At the stall that passed Naruto Uzumaki, he gently patted Naruto Uzumakis shoulder and motioned together. gone. "Then go." In response, Haruno Sakura followed, and when passing by Naruto Uzumaki, she also reached out and patted Naruto Uzumaki on the shoulder, and said in her mouth. But the actions of the two caused Naruto Uzumaki to be taken aback. Then, after a while, when the two figures were almost swallowed up by the black mist and invisible, he reacted. "Wait for me!" After reacting, Naruto Uzumaki was shocked, and he blurted out, and then trot all the way to follow. ... "So, there is another possibility that we are actually being held hostage? In order to threaten Mr. Chiba by this Uchiha Nobuhiko? To restrain Mr. Chiba?" At this time, on the other side, Yamanaka Ino and Akimi Mitsuchi looked at Nara Shikamaru in front of them, you look at me, after I look at you, they speak. "Yes, besides that we may have been rescued by Mr. Chiba, there is another possibility that Nobuhiko Uchiha took us hostage. In order to threaten Mr. Chiba at a critical time." In response, Nara Shikamaru said solemnly. "So..." Hearing that, as the group with the most understanding, the other two obviously also understand the meaning of Nara Shikamaru. In the current situation, they are already hostages. If this Uchiha Nobuhiko threatens their Chiba-teacher at a critical time, making Chiba-teacher have some scruples. Given that he and Chiba-teacher are evenly matched, I am afraid that Chiba-teacher will eat it. A big loss. Although Mrs. Chiba might abandon them because of the village, when that time comes, I am afraid that it is time for Mrs. Chiba to be forced into desperation. During this time, they knew very well what kind of a teacher this teacher who seemed to only think about drinking tea and cooking every day was like. I also deeply believe that if it were not for the desperate situation and the choice between the village and them, the teacher would never give up on them. "We should save ourselves. Although it is an environment outside of our cognition, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is also a strong person outside of our cognition. However, no matter what it is, whether it is injuring Chiba-sensei or not wanting to die, we All should save themselves." In response, Nara Shikamaru said. "Then do you have any ideas?" "Then do you have any clues?" And hearing this sound, Qiu Daoji and Ino Yamanaka said. Obviously, before Nara Shikamaru uttered the word self-help, the two had already thought about saving themselves. It can be said that the three people thought of one thing. "How did you find me?" In response, Nara Shikamaru said. Now that he has thought of saving himself, he naturally has a general direction. The appearance of Ding Ci and Ino at this time has already explained two problems. The first is that their locations are common, and the second is that the distance between them is different from the distance before the fall. Otherwise, at this moment, Shino should have found him. "Just walk around and I''ll walk behind you." In this regard, Qiu Dao Dingci said very simply. "I also walked a few steps, and I saw that it seemed to be a little bright here." Afterwards, Yamanaka Ino also said quickly. "Hmm...that is to say, the distance between us is actually very close?" Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru thought for a moment and said. "It seems to be such a thing." In this regard, Yamanaka Ino thought for a while and said. "A few steps have you taken?" Then, Nara Shikamaru''s problem came again. "How many steps? Not a few steps, I just took two steps, and I saw you!" Qiu Dao Ding Ci said truthfully. "Well, two or three steps? I don''t know, it seems that when I walk around, this dark fog will automatically disperse. I realized that I was so close to you." In this regard, Yamanaka Ino also said. Two or three steps... Not a few steps... Not in the same location... Ok Hearing what the two said, Nara Shikamaru quickly began to think. "It seems that this should be a space created by space-time ninjutsu or ability. The rules of space here are different from those in our real life." In this regard, Nara Shikamaru quickly understood something. Space-time ninjutsu, or ability, although he has not touched or learned it, but since the fourth generation of Hokage took office, the school has added a basic science course of this subject, only once a week, and it also has There is a very random test, which does not depend on the results, but it is mandatory to refer to it. Because of this course, Nara Shikamaru still has a considerable understanding of time and space. Each time and space ninjutsu or ability is actually unique. Konoha also has a few time and space ninjutsu. In history, there have been blood heirs who could not master space and time abilities. Generally speaking, creation Space-based ninjutsu or abilities have certain spatial rules different from reality. But now, two of his teammates said they were there within a few steps, and according to their current vision, if a few steps are taken, they are completely visible. I am afraid that the spatial rules of this space are different. Its hard to say exactly how Nara Shikamaru is. According to his current performance, what he can express is to move around in this space. The concept of distance is random. In other words, the thing of distance may not exist. This is a chaotic space. For example, you may take a step, which is equivalent to tens of meters or hundreds of meters in real space. This is why Dingci and Ino found him who hadn''t been seen in the field of vision in a few steps. Of course, it is also possible that they took one step at a time, but in fact they did not go out one step at all, they were still in place. It may even step out in one step, but back. Its just because its all dark, black mist, and no reference, so I cant tell whether its going far or not moving, or retreating. Of course, there is another possibility that they are all placed in small spaces, and countless small spaces constitute such a large space. Although the small space and the small space are intelligible, they are invisible. Can''t hear anything inside each other. And Ding Ci and Ino happened to walk out of their small space ~ www.novelhall.com~ and came to his small space, so they met him. In the same way, because there is no reference object, it is impossible to see whether it has left the small space or not. Anyway, they were trapped. Thinking of this, Nara Shikamaru did not hesitate, let alone conceal it, and directly informed the two of the two inferences. "Then what happens next?" Regarding this, the two were not too surprised, just looking at Nara Shikamaru, eyes burning. They knew that since Shikamaru had inferred something, then he must have a corresponding solution. They didn''t need to worry, as long as they cooperated with him well. "Currently there is still too little information. Although my inference is in line with the current situation, it is actually just an inference. There is not much exact information. I can only say that thinking in these two directions, the specifics are still Let us walk around to see what the pattern is." Hearing this, Nara Shikamaru said so, and at the same time, he threw a detonating talisman on the ground. But seeing that the detonating talisman fell to the ground, it was obviously stuck on the ground, which made him quietly relieved. "it is good!" Regarding Nara Shikamaru''s actions, the two also understood it and responded immediately. Ever since, the pig, deer and butterfly threw the detonation charms, small ball bombs and some more conspicuous ninjas, and walked in a certain direction. Latest URL: To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click: Mobile phone reading of this book: Published book reviews: In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 2613 Conjecture), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 2614： layout Latest website: "Ahem! Ahem, ahem!" With a cough, drips of blood splashed on the rather delicate tiles, slowly infiltrating into the golden and dark tiles, as if they had never existed before. just now what is that? Seeing the blood slowly disappearing from his sight, Haneda Ichiba clutched his chest and gasped for several breaths. Before he could look around, the slightly surprised thought flashed through his mind. At the same time, in his mind, it flashed to him that he walked up just now, and his feet were the same. No, it should be "the same foot" and threw it at the exit of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s space pupil technique, his chest suddenly The situation of bursting, blood gushing out. At that time, he only had time to see a hole in his chest, and he sank into Uchiha Nobuhiko''s time and space. He didn''t know what was going on, and his eyes were completely dark. When he reacted, besides coughing up blood, it was the environment he was in now. And now, undoubtedly, he is far away from the first exercise field, but he is still within the scope of Konoha Village. "What is the purpose of this guy?" But at this time, after looking around and confirming his position, Haneda Ichiba''s brow wrinkled as he looked at the smoke of gunpowder and the huge psychic snake in the distance. At this moment, he was standing on the roof of Konoha''s tallest building, looking around, he could just see the position of the gate. But seeing the entire section from Konohas big front door to the commercial street, the gunpowder is already filled with smoke, and it is already faintly bloody, and the seemingly strong Konoha high wall has been broken by this time. A big hole, before the big hole, there are two huge black armored psychic snakes that are raging. It looks like an enhanced version of the psychic beast of the Oshe Maru. Both the destructive power and the defense power should be huge. Promote. At least, part of the Konoha Ninja''s attacks that had already reacted at this time could not even leave traces on their black armor. Almost can only contain these two black armored psychic snakes, and can''t cause him any harm. However, in Haneda Ichiba''s view, although Konoha has no effective way to deal with the two snakes, the whole situation has stabilized. At least, the battle line of Konoha Village has been stabilized, and the basic battlefield is controlled by the business. In the front part of the street, although the enemy attacked swiftly and was aided by huge psychic snakes, it was Konoha''s main formation after all. Under all the elites of Konoha, the two giant snakes could not move forward. These flesh and blood, even, in the rear of the battlefield, the civilians have retreated into various secret shelters in an orderly manner, and even the civilians still have time to leave with some valuables. It can be said that Konoha has stabilized the situation since Uchiha Nobuhiko used the space-time ability just now to the time he was transferred here from the end of the space-time ability. Sure enough, is it Taki Chiba? After hiding behind the three generations of Hokage, he still had the ability to make Konoha stabilize the situation so quickly. For another Shinobu Village, half of this battle is probably lost. I am afraid that the whole village is now in blood. Gee! Sure enough, compared to him, I am more like a poor quality copy, far inferior to him! At this time, after seeing this scene, and having noticed that the embassy where He Yin was located had not been affected by the war, Haneda Ichiba couldn''t help feeling a helpless sigh. For Haneda Ichiba, he was still certain that at that time, the person standing behind the Nakanin exam was the same, not the same person, but Taki Chiba. Although I dont know why Taki Chiba pretends to pretend to be the same, but the same is not the same. From that time, after being penetrated through the chest, the blood overflowed and healed quickly. This kind of healing Ability can only be Chiba Takiba. Yes. There is nothing wrong with Haneda Ichiba''s judgment that the similarity is Taki Chiba''s basis, that is, before he threw the similarity to the exit, after what he saw was penetrated, the wounds began to heal with the naked eye. And that''s why he would rather get a hit and pull apart and be the same. Compared to myself, the situation at the time, no, was the best candidate for Uchiha Nobuhiko in all situations, and Takichiba would always be the most suitable. And now, there is no doubt that this decision is correct. Although Haneda Ichiba was quite confident in his own strength, after all, that person was Uchiha Nobuhiko. In the face of Uchiha Nobuhiko, no one except Taki Chiba would dare to say that he could escape 100% from him. Let alone hold this Uchiha Nobuhiko. Victory is a fantasy. The current Uchiha Nobuhiko, according to the information known by Haneda Ichiba, even if an S-rank ninjutsu bombards him, he may not be able to really hold it. At least, under Uchiha Nobunhiko''s self-healing without a seal, unless he is smashed to pieces at once, he will be able to recover in 10 seconds at most. Basically, as far as Ninja is concerned, Uchiha Nobuhiko is the immortal and invincible. And the only thing that can fight Uchiha Nobuhiko is Taki Chiba, the patron saint of Konoha, and the only existence with the title of "God" at this stage. As for the extent to which Takichiba can fight, with Haneda Ichiba''s understanding of Takichiba, at least a tie is possible. Even Takichiba''s self-healing without seal may be even more powerful. Of course, whether two people are strong or weak, in fact, at their level, Haneda Ichiba doesn''t think it''s possible for them to really tell the difference. This is why, as far as he knows, the few encounters between the two did not turn into battles, but were basically conversations. The two of them have exceeded this ninja world too much. However, the level reached between them is inherently immortal, and they may not have the means to smash the opponent with one blow. They have this means, at the level of two people, can they It is a big question mark whether it is effective if it is used. And that level of ninjutsu is basically the level of breaking the mountain and the sea, and it can''t be used. Too conspicuous, and it is easy to cause changes in the situation in the Ninja World. Maybe after the five major villages have seen it, they may truly unite. And, two or one of them must be eliminated at all costs. This is already endangering the entire Ninja Realm, rather than a simple struggle between them. Therefore, they all chose to talk instead of fighting. First, they didn''t want to be an enemy of the entire Ninja World, second, even if it was fighting, they couldn''t tell the outcome. And now, it is clear that Taki Chiba has successfully dragged Uchiha Nobuhiko, otherwise, if Taki Chiba has not successfully dragged it at this time, now the enemy has already destroyed most of Konoha. Up. "However, what does Uchiha Nobuhiko mean by getting me here? Obviously I am Konoha''s reinforcements, not an enemy. If his space and time abilities can be transferred, then how much should I be transferred out of this Kimoha village? Thats right, now, Im not being transferred out, and Ive also been sent to the back of Konohas current battle situation. What does this mean? I cant help Konoha turn the tide if I look down on it?" But thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba''s brows frowned, Xu Shi was too puzzled, and couldn''t help muttering to herself. Obviously, the current situation is a bit abnormal. First of all, Uchiha Nobuhiko must know that he belongs to the Konoha faction. His aggressive attack on Konoha certainly cannot be slapstick and jokes. There must be his deep meaning in it, and the offense must be true. So, he really wants to attack Konoha. Since it was really attacking Konoha, how could it be possible to send him to Konoha''s back now and let him help Konoha resist? The problem lies here. Uchiha Nobuhiko does not know the stakes of each village, nor does he know the iron alliance between Kusakura Village and Konoha, so he can''t expect that he will rebel. Moreover, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s time Since space ability can transfer ability, then, with Uchiha Nobuhiko''s strength, it is impossible to only transmit this distance, and it is completely possible to transmit oneself out of Konoha. It is even possible that it hasn''t been delivered to a very far outside Konoha. There is no Uchiha Nobuhikos ability to be able to teleport him too far, so he can only be sent here. Moreover, even if it cant be teleported far, it can at least be teleported to other places, such as making him more vulnerable to attacks and Inferior place. At present, the scope of the battlefield in Konoha Village is still very large, and the number of attackers is quite large, and there is no shortage of people who can hurt him in the melee. It shouldn''t be here at all. Therefore, at this time, Haneda Ichiba really did not understand the purpose of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s move. Could it be a simple mistake? To exchange good books, follow the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now and receive cash red envelopes! Even, he had a little wondered whether he felt that Uchiha Nobuhiko made a mistake. Ok There must be his purpose! However, this idea was quickly rejected by him. "and many more!" Then, in the next second, a ray of light flashed across his head suddenly, and the aura flashed, but he was shocked, and he almost blurted out an exclamation in his mouth. "The third generation of Hokage! Where have you been!" After exclaiming, he suddenly looked around, and there was another exclamation in his mouth, but this exclamation was anxious. Yes! Three generations of Hokage, his purpose, his goal, is the third generation of Hokage! The real purpose is the three generations of Hokage. And I, it was him who got rid of the three generations of Hokage, the biggest obstacle! What he has to do is to separate me from the three generations of Hokage! Rather than a question of where to send it to! This is beheading! At this moment, such a shocked thought flashed in his heart. At this time, all the doubts in his heart had been solved. All the clues are also connected. The reason why Uchiha Nobuhiko appeared directly as soon as he came up was to attract Taki Chiba, or in other words, to directly drag Taki Chiba away. After all, the two of them are already beyond the Ninja Realm, and only each other can face them. Nobuhiko Uchiha is a disaster for Konoha. And Takichiba is also a disaster for all enemies. This is the strategy of the king against the king and the general! After Takichiba was successfully led away, considering the strength of the two sides, the only threat was me! Without Takichiba, Konoha Villages greatest threat is probably only three generations of Hokage. There was originally a Jiraiya, but since Naruto Uzumaki took part in Takichiba''s special training, Jiraiya also left the village to perform the task ahead of time. Even if it is now possible to be trapped by Uchiha Nobuhiko''s people, it is not necessarily true. In this case, Konoha will only have three generations of Hokage that are threatening and can change the overall situation. And the third generation of Hokage is still the spiritual pillar of Konoha. If he dies, then the morale of the whole Konoha will be greatly reduced. At least, if the news of the death of the third generation of Naruto is deliberately publicized, even if Taki Chiba is supporting it, for a period of time , Konoha''s morale will also be greatly reduced, and this period of time is enough for Uchiha Nobuhiko to settle the victory. At that time, the pinned Taki Chiba will also be unable to recover. And the attack just now, whether it''s the "matching the same" or the attack on himself, is undoubtedly the work of the four generations of Fengying. Obviously, Sa Yin cooperated with him. And it is the cooperation of the four generations of Fengying who have personally played. The cooperation between them, this attack to destroy Konoha is absolutely determined. And the fourth generation of Fengying must desperately to kill the third generation of Hokage to complete the layout. In other words, the fourth generation of Fukage vs. the third generation of Hokage, this is what he wants, and with the strength of the fourth generation of Fukage, although this is a bit sorry for the third generation of Naruto, but there is no doubt that the fourth generation of Fukage has more Advantageously, the third generation of Hokage will be killed by the fourth generation of Fengying. However, the fourth generation Fukage can not deal with the third generation of Naruto and himself, and Uchiha Nobuhiko also knows that he will definitely help the third generation of Naruto. Therefore, he was sent away now. Separate him from the third generation of Naruto, let the fourth generation of Fengying play against the third generation of Fengying, in order to kill the third generation of Naruto at the fastest speed, and establish the whole victory in one fell swoop. At the same time, Takichiba didn''t have time to react at all. "That is!" But at this time, as if to verify his thoughts, he turned around and looked around, but he realized that his place should not be the tallest building in Konoha. UUwww.uuknshu.com was behind him, a certain distance away. , There is a higher roof. Under the hasty and attention completely attracted, he didn''t pay attention to what building the higher roof was. However, it doesn''t matter. At this moment, in his line of sight, there is only a purple square enchantment, and two standing people can be seen through the purple enchantment. One of them, old and present, is exactly... Three pairs of Naruto! Undoubtedly, his idea is right. And Nobuhiko Uchiha was successful! King vs. King. Will match. Oneself to Taki Chiba. The fourth generation of Fengying vs. the third generation of Hokage! Chapter 2615： Helpless The latest website: Is the Four Purple Flame Array... Can''t be wrong! It is the fourth generation of Fengying and the third generation of Hokage. After taking a closer look at the purple barrier, Haneda Kazuha was convinced once again of his guess. And, his face became serious. To be honest, he now hates the enchantment in front of him, although before that, he still liked the enchantment. After all, in Caoyin Village, he is also responsible for certain intelligence work. There are many enchantments. The place is very helpful. But at this time, this enchantment just looks at it, why it''s not pleasing to the eye. This enchantment, in terms of difficulty, is not very difficult. You can learn a certain degree of attainment in enchantment, or to master and master a certain enchantment ninjutsu. The real rare thing is not in the enchantment itself, but in the cooperation of the four, and the four need to perform a complete chakra conversion. Of course, this is not very difficult. If you get more fit, you can definitely learn it, especially for some teams that have a good understanding. In terms of power, this four purple flame formation is definitely in this ninja world, except for some special enchantments, the enchantment ninjutsu that can enter the top five, whether it is the barrier effect or its own solidity, is very good. . Even if two S-rank ninjas are fighting with all their strength, this enchantment can be blocked, and even shadow-level battles can have an excellent blocking effect. It can be said that it is a very cost-effective enchantment ninjutsu. And this kind of firmness and barrier efficiency make the situation a bit uncomfortable. Although he is not incapable of breaking the four purple flame formations, it will consume a lot of his chakras, and he is not the type that can engage in protracted battles, and even if the four purple flame formations are destroyed, Yu Wei Under the influence, I am afraid that the third generation of Hokage may not be able to retreat in their entirety. If it is not a coincidence, I am afraid that the third generation of Hokage may die in his own hands even if it did not die in the hands of the fourth generation of Fengying. Yes. At this time, he is not sure if he will accidentally be injured. It is not difficult to get rid of the four purple flame formations, and he is sure, but if it is destroyed from the outside, the power of ninjutsu will definitely affect the inside. He does not have the confidence to be able to. Control the strength of the Four Purple Flame Array that just destroyed. In addition, he is not a type that can fight for a long time. If his power is too small, he may not be able to destroy the four purple flame formations, and he will waste Chakra. If Chakra uses too much, he is likely to withdraw from the battlefield. Is this also the arrangement of Uchiha Nobuhiko? This Four Purple Flame Array not only separated everyone, but also allowed the Fourth Generation Fengying to face the third generation of Hokage alone, creating a battlefield for them. It also gave me a big problem. And thinking of this, Haneda Kazuha''s face couldn''t help but a bitter look appeared. He didn''t doubt that this was intentional by Uchiha Nobuhiko, and the reason why Uchiha Nobuhiko did so was not only to kill two birds with one stone, but also to know his weaknesses. It can be seen that he did a lot of homework on his side. At least he knew that he was very bad at protracted warfare. On the one hand, this Four Purple Flame Array was to imprison the three generations of Hokage, and on the other hand, it was to consume his Chakra. At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko also makes perfect use of his relationship with Kusakura, Kusakura and Konoha. If three generations of Hokage die here, or die in his hands, even if no one knows, it will greatly affect the relationship between Cao Yin Village and Konoha Village. At least until the new Hokage stabilizes the situation, Konoha Village is There is no way to control Gu Caoyin Village, and those who don''t want to see Caoyin Village and Konoha Village allied with Daren Village and even Xiaoren Village will definitely not let this time go. At that time, Caoyin Village may usher in a disaster. Perhaps it is difficult for Da Ren Village to be completely wiped out, but for a small Ninja Village like Cao Yin Village, it is quite normal to be wiped out someday. Although the name of Caoyin Village will still be retained, everything else created by the Haneda clan can be completely erased. For a small country like the country of grass, they themselves survive in the cracks of a big country. For the name of the country of grass, what they have to do is not to maintain the dignity of the grassy village or the dignity of the country of grass. The hidden village in the country of grass is nothing more than a tool to obtain the resources of the big country and Da Ren Village in wartime and peacetime. It doesn''t matter what the name of the tool is, or what is inside the tool, as long as it can be used, as long as it can benefit from the big country of Daren Village. At that time, the pressure of Danin village was put on, and Konoha was overwhelmed. I am afraid that there is no need to resist from Kuo Yin Village. The daimyo of Kusano Kuni will be very happy to accept a large amount of assistance from Daren Village and send the entire Haneda clan. Come out, and then randomly find a group of ninjas to continue to exist as Cao Yin Village. Moreover, when Yuze seized power back then, even the daimyo of the country of grass did not give the face. It is estimated that the daimyo of the country of grass will not only be very happy, but will even take the initiative to contact other Daren villages, even if a large amount of aid has shrunk. In other words, the third generation of Hokage absolutely cannot die at this time. And from the feeling of him and Cao Yin Village, he also didn''t want to see Cao Yin Village. No, strictly speaking, there was any difference between the Haneda clan. It can be said that the current Uchiha Nobuhiko, apart from separating him from the third generation of Naruto with the four purple flame formations, not only created the opportunity to kill the third generation of Naruto and establish a victory, but also may not consume the already precious Chakra. With this move, Haneda Kazuba was really bitter. At this time, there was no calmness when he played. What kind of opponent is this? Not only does it transcend the Ninja world, but the combat power is already at the ceiling level. Even if Uchiha Madara resurrects, he may not necessarily be his opponent. In terms of intelligence, this guy''s strategy is also well versed in the weakness of people''s hearts, and it is simply a copy of Taki Chiba. Do not! Now it seems that Takichiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko are copies of each other. Except for a slight difference in their styles, they are almost the same. None of them can be dealt with by ordinary people! At this time, Haneda Ichiba''s heart couldn''t help but have such a thought. "Zi!" And at this moment, while showing helplessness and bitterness, a dark electric light slowly passed over his right eye, drawing a dark trace in the air. "Ziz! Ziz! Ziz!" Then, in the next second, the second, third, fourth...constant black lightning, constantly passing black lightning in front of him. Getting denser. If you have to attack, then it is best to use this concentrated attack. Although this method is easy to penetrate the past, it has a smaller surface area compared to a burst or large-scale attack. Moreover, if it penetrates, it is easier to damage. How much can I reduce the chakra Consumption. However, even so, there was only one blow. After this blow, I must keep some chakras. Knowing that I was trying to break the four purple flame formations, Uchiha Nobuhiko would never stand still. After all, his goal was to kill the third generation of Hokage, and he would not sit idly by. As long as this is thrown out, I will be ready to fight. And at this time, as the pitch-black lightning became denser and more and more black marks appeared in front of him, Haneda Ichiba''s expression became more and more serious. Even if he knows that he is already under the control of Uchiha Nobuhiko, he can''t escape, and even his next actions may be in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko, or even his life. But Ichiba Haneda was quite sober. And, besides being sober, he was very calm and didn''t give up thinking. At least, the current situation is still clear. And after seeing the situation clearly, he also knew that he had no choice but this one. At the same time, after a series of forehead thoughts flashed in his mind, he took a slight breath and slowly raised his right hand. "Zzizi! Zizizi! Zizizizi!" And as soon as he raised his right hand, the black lightning, which was originally dense, became more dense in an instant. At this moment, in his right hand, he was already holding a spear composed of right black lightning that burst out with a black electric snake. Make a gesture and throw it out! ... "Well... I''m still very curious, so I can talk to your real body directly, Uchiha Nobuhiko!" And at this time, on the other side, in a corner of the frontline battlefield, Chiba in the silver moon and black robe slowly pulled down the black hood that could not see anything with his left hand, revealing the white hair and the white hair. The concealed bright red Sangou jade''s writing wheel eyes. "Tick!" And just as this sentence was spit out from his mouth, a drop of blood slid down the opponent''s chest along the stone spear, and finally dripped from his hand. "cough!" At this moment, in front of him, the man in the blood moon and silver robe that had been pierced through his chest gave a light cough, and suddenly a mouthful of blood poured out of the invisible hood and fell on the ground, splashing It opened a bright red. However, on the ground already infested by blood, it was not conspicuous at all. "Well, you should be very clear, right? They are all derived from the same forbidden technique." Although he vomited a large mouthful of blood and his chest was pierced, the man in the blood moon and silver robe was not injured or weak at all. On the contrary, he felt full of breath, as if the injured person was not him. "No, do you have any compassion right now? It''s obviously a technique you developed." Then, after this sentence, the man in the blood moon and silver robe seemed to think of something, and there was no lack of teasing. "Humph!" In response, Chiba chuckled lightly, but didn''t care. On the contrary, she said with a smile on her face: "If it was the former me, maybe I would feel guilty, apologetic, or even let you take advantage of this, but, Dont forget, youve created me now, and since I developed such a technique, I wont feel any compassion at all. Can you feel my determination?" "really?" In this regard, the blood moon and silver robe man expressed doubts. "Is it possible that this is fake? Do you remember a conversation before, I told you that I used to be a person who had no blood or tears, and even wondered if I had lost my soul?" Upon hearing this, Qianye shook his head and smiled, as he spoke to Du Ao. This book is from [Book Fan Base~www.novelhall.com~ to receive cash red envelopes! In these words, although he was smiling, there was no smile in his eyes. It was like the calm and gentleness he showed before, which was an illusion. "Who knows?" In this regard, the blood moon and silver robe are not to be outdone. "If it weren''t for the two of us who insisted on doing this, I''m afraid, now I hope we are friends, not enemies. However, although he was not to be outdone, his next words were not at all stubborn. But when he heard these words, Qianye didn''t laugh any more, nor did he speak, but looked at the person in front of him, without any expression at all. "Well, you won''t believe anything now." In response, the man in Blood Moon and Silver Robe shrugged, but he was not afraid of the fatal injury to his chest at all. "In fact, believe it or not, it may not be what you think. After all, I know you better than you. This phenomenon of yours is actually not a rare thing with us, and there are even special The name of the profession is the same as me as an outsider." Hearing this, Qianye''s mouth was smiling again, as he spoke. "Huh! At this time, do you think it is useful to disturb my mind?" In this regard, there was some mockery in the words of the blood moon and silver robe. Obviously, some kind of trick was seen through. "Compared to disturbing your state of mind, Im even more curious that you sent four of them all at once, and all of them have a lot of pupil power. I really want to know how many outstanding eyes you got that night. . Isnt it, only your body is left? If we confront it head-on, your eyes are not enough." Upon hearing this, Chiba smiled again and said. "You and I know that our final battle is still two or three years away. What are you worried about." In this regard, the **** moon and silver robe man seemed to have seen something through and said. And as if something was really being seen through, Chiba''s face changed obviously when he heard these words, even a little less calm. "Do you think I really don''t know anything? After living for so long and killing so many outsiders, do you really think that outsiders know everything, is it always possible only for outsiders to monopolize? Is it a Can''t the natives know anything from it?" And seeing Qianye''s appearance, the **** moon and silver robe man seemed to have found some breakthrough, and the words came one after another. To be honest, Chiba''s face has changed a few times~www.novelhall.com~ Or, do you want to get some of my arrangements about the three generations of Hokage for that Xianshu body? " At the end, the blood moon and silver robe man seemed to have seen something through, and said. "It seems that I really look down on you more and more." And hearing this sound, Qianye let out a sigh, as if he sighed. "laugh!" Then, in the next second, blood rushed out of the **** moon and silver-robed man''s chest, leaned down, and fell heavily to the ground, but there was no sound. At this moment, Chiba drew out the deadly rock spear. "Two or three years...?" And when the rock spear crumbled every inch in his hands, Chiba raised his head, looked at the smoke-filled sky, and gently stood up. Chapter 2616： 1 angle The latest website: why...why... Why is this happening! Why, I have to suffer everything! Seeing the appearance of the huge black armored psychic snake with its teeth and dancing tail, the huge pressure that seemed to be suffocating fell down, Fujiki swallowed heavily, his eyes widened with fear. While holding Kuwu''s hand, he seemed to be trembling, and his heart was already trembling and cursing. "Boom!" While cursing, the huge black armored psychic snake slammed its tail on the nearby city wall. There was a roar, the earth and rocks flew randomly, and a scream suddenly rose. Several Konoha''s ninjas suddenly rolled and fell from the wall. meeting Will be...dead! Along with this roar and that scream, the surrounding explosions, screams, screams, and low screams of fear, as if slowly rang in his blank brain rain from far and near stand up. Then, in the next second, the focal length of his pupils was loosened a little bit, and at the same time, his visual distance was also opened a little bit, and his field of vision gradually moved away from the giant black armored snake and expanded to where he was. The entire range under the city wall. Suddenly, broken limbs, blood-soaked land, fire, thunder, and explosion or smoke resounding on the giant snake, constantly rushing forward, running on the giant snake full of murderous Konoha ninjas, and The ninja of the enemy village, explosions and blood, scenes of cruelty and horror, as if for a moment, like a slide show in his romance, accompanied by explosions and blood, a real feeling of death, instantly flooded this Konoha ninja Heart. Afterwards, with this real fear of death, this Konoha ninja was completely limp, and the kunai in his hands almost fell to the ground, trembling in waves. why! why! why! I want to go through all this! Why! I shouldn''t be here! It shouldn''t be! Damn it! Damn it! And at this time, this real feeling of death already made his heart start wailing. And, this wailing slowly turned into cursing. Originally, it shouldn''t be like this. He didn''t need to stay here. As an elite ninja, he was supposed to go to the middle level, without participating in this kind of frontline warfare, and even receiving the protection he deserves. at least At least it is not here. There is no need to stand in this kind of blood and blood. He shouldn''t have been here, he shouldn''t have been in this position. He has been in an excellent learning environment and graduated with excellent grades. After graduation, he was recognized by the village with his excellent work ability. He was young. He quickly entered the ranks of Konoha''s elite ninjas. And his parents are also the elite ninjas of Konoha''s Anbe, and even his father''s line has a lineage of blood inheritance. They were once Konoha''s family when Konoha was founded, but because there were not enough people. Prosperous, and slowly declined. However, this kind of decline and that kind of dying family shouldnt. My fathers family is just not thriving. It doesnt mean that even the bloodline of Blood Succession Boundary cannot be awakened. At least, my father is a family. A ninja with the limits of blood succession. It is precisely because of this that my mother chooses her father as her spouse. She is the proud son of the heavens after careful selection by her parents, unlike ordinary ninjas. He is born to be the proud son of heaven! A ninja destined to become Konoha''s management, an elite, different from those hillbillies! I should be directing this battle at this time. Instead of facing death like a cannon fodder like it is now. It shouldn''t be! This shouldn''t be! This is not true! He should be an elite among the elite! Whether it is the brain or the blood, he is first-class. No, he should not be a cannon fodder! "Gudong!" And at this time, thinking of him here, besides cursing, he was already terrified to the extreme, and his mouth was extremely dry, he swallowed heavily. No way! I must find a way to escape! I am destined to be an elite among the elite. After this incident, the village will definitely need a large number of elites. At that time, it was when I was glowing. At the same time, at this time, Shigeru Fujiki, who had been fighting in two battles, couldn''t help but pass such a thought in his mind. And the moment this thought came into being, it grew crazily in his heart, and in just one second, his head was already full of this thought. "What are you doing! Get out of the way!" And at this moment, a burst of shout suddenly sounded in front of him with a fading sense of weakness. "Puff!" Afterwards, a rush of warmth sprinkled on his face, but his face felt painful after being touched. This...what is this! At this time, Shigeru Fujiki''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the **** air in his mouth and nose made his head go blank in an instant. "Puff!" At the same time, with a sound of a heavy object landing, two bodies fell heavily in front of him. Suddenly, blood splashed, and both arms rolled on the ground in front of him. "Yeah!" In an instant, there was a scream behind him. "Puff!" At almost the same moment, his whole body was completely limp, staring at the two dead bodies in horror, and sat down on the ground. The blood gurgled out, wet his trousers, and the blood came out. In the violent heartbeat, a violent feeling of vomiting instantly hit. what! what! Ahhh! And at this time, even in his heart, he still couldnt say anything, wailing "despair." And just at the stall where he almost opened his mouth to spit out, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind him, gently grabbing the corner of his clothes. "what?" Under this grip, he turned his head almost subconsciously, blurting out a tremor with a changed voice. "Old... teacher, you... are you okay?" Then, after this sound, behind him, where he turned to look, that is, behind him, he thought of a fragile but full of fear. At this moment, Fujiki Shigeru''s eyes slowly showed three immature faces. Yes, at this moment, behind him, there are two teenagers and a young girl. They seem to be just over a dozen years old. They seem to have just graduated from Ninja School, almost at the same time as Naruto Uzumaki and others. However, compared to the calm and calmness of Naruto Uzumaki and others who encountered sudden changes, these few seem to be the ninjas who graduated from the Ninja school at the same time. They do not seem to be half calm and composure, not only are there not half calm and composure, on the contrary. , The whole face was pale, and his expression was worse than Fujiki Shigeru. The whole body was shaking like a sieve, exactly like three terrified civilians, let alone self-protection, not even a ninja. "I''m okay, don''t worry, it''s just that I was bumped. Both of them are dead. They are all gone." Regarding this, Shigeru Fujiki took a slight breath, the pale and fearful color on his face, somehow, it hardened on his face the moment he saw the three children, and then immediately disappeared from him. His face and body did not tremble, and the fear in his words seemed to be covered by a strong emotion. hateful! hateful! hateful! Even ashamed in front of the disciples! At the same time, his heart was already gritted teeth. He scolded loudly. That guy! It''s all that guy''s fault! But at this time, under the anger and anger, he seemed to have suddenly found some catharsis, and all the shame and resentment were directed at one person. A teenager. Do not. It is also a youth now. The current Fujiki Shigeru is very resentful and unwilling. Why can the traitors son be able to pass through all the way and make great achievements, not only has the identity of the traitors son been washed away, but also has risen all the way to the top of Konoha casually. , Has won the respect and love of the whole village, and even all classes have affirmed that the son of the traitor was the best candidate for the fifth generation of Hokage. Why! Such a filthy traitor''s son can climb to such a position and get so much recognition. And a natural elite like him has been reduced to taking some students without any talents, and will never make it out for a lifetime! That is why ah! Also participated in that mission, why did the traitor''s son just keep going! And he ended up like this, even, in front of these... these children without any talent, he was completely embarrassed! It must be the son of the traitor! The traitor must have used some means to frame him, that''s why he ended up like this! That''s why he will be overwhelmed and there is no day in his life! It was the son of the traitor who knew that he was the biggest obstacle to his steady progress, so he took the set! All the sons of that traitor! He will never be convinced! That traitor''s son became Hokage, he would never be convinced! "Old Fujiki... Teacher, what should we do now?" And at this time, just when the fire of resentment in his heart was about to turn into a fire of resentment, three trembling voices in unison interrupted his thoughts. Also interrupted his anger. Pulling him back to the **** reality. In an instant, the roar of the detonation talisman explosion, the roar of ninjutsu collision, the cry of pain, exclamation, scream, splash of blood and severed limbs, everything once again appeared in his senses. . "Huh! It''s just a useless failure, I gave up." "Throw it to the orphanage, or let him fend for himself?" "Leave it to you as a mother." "What do you mean? In your tone, you think that producing waste is the reason why I am alone? Don''t forget, your genes are the dominant factor, and it is your responsibility to produce waste." "Huh! Isn''t it your responsibility as the mother?" However, at this moment, in his mind, what appeared in his mind was not fear, but the two already blurred figures in the blank, the two who did not shy away in front of the weeping self. The quarrel looked at the men and women who were full of contempt. It was also on that day, after the quarrel, he was left alone in the whole house, and the man and woman left him alone. why Why Why, I am a trash! But at this moment, compared to the anger and resentment he had before, the thoughts he had at this time were empty and doubtful. "Teacher... Teacher, are you okay? Didn''t you get hurt just now?" Seeing that their teacher suddenly fell silent, the three young girls swallowed at the same time, seeming to have plucked up their courage and shook their teacher gently. "Yes...or, run away! Teacher, let''s run away first!" Then, watching the shaking teacher still did not respond, they spoke again. To be honest, they are still a bit calm. At least there was no screaming and running around at this time, and there was no hysterical behavior due to the **** wind, splashing blood and broken limbs. Relatively speaking, it is quite good for these children. Not everyone is like Twelve Xiaoqiang. If there are strong, there will definitely be weak. For the weak, they also know their own strengths and the strengths of their teachers better. They know that they will never survive here. Ninjas who are much stronger than them are now dead everywhere, whether it is on their side or the enemy''s side. At this time, the only thing they can do is to escape. When everyone can''t look down on their combat power now, and treat them as little transparency. Run away... Run away? At this time, after hearing these two words, Shigeru Fujiki seemed to have finally recovered from the painful memories. "what are you saying?" But when he looked at the three small faces and the **** storm behind him, he murmured when he heard the roar of a giant snake. It seems to be asking his disciple. It seems to be asking myself again. Waste... waste! Run away... Run away? Waste, this waste was born! Run away... Teacher, run away? The son of a traitor...the son of a wicked traitor... But at this time, in his mind, the two voices were intertwined, and they continued to stir with his stirring mood. "Escape! Teacher, let''s run away together, and then..." And at this time ~www.novelhall.com~ the three disciples said tremblingly, the roar just now scared them to tremble. At this moment, in their hearts, there is really only the word escape left. "Well, to run away, I should run away!" At the same time, Shigeru Fujiki''s eyes suddenly cleared when he heard this, and there was no fear and lack of expression due to various reasons. On the contrary, there was a flash of light in his eyes, as if the most important decision had been made. "Old... teacher?" And this gaze even shocked his students, the level of shock even exceeded the roar of the giant snake. "However, you are the one who fled, teacher, give you the finale!" At this moment, there was a decisive sound, like cutting gold and breaking jade, suddenly sounded. Chapter 2617： consciousness Latest URL: "Old...teacher?" The three young girls were stunned at the words of their teacher''s decisive and decisive words. Even, at this moment, those shouts of killing, those blood, those screams, at this moment, it seems that they are all gone. In their eyes, only teachers with serious faces they had never seen before. In my ears, the teacher''s words about the post-breaking reverberated. Open... What''s a joke? This is...our...teacher? Then, in my heart, it was full of incredible. To be honest, at this moment, they all feel whether their teacher is pretending to be someone, so how can someone who is so simple, serious and looks a little handsome is their own teacher. My own teacher, but the cowardly one, has such a strong sense of inferiority, so that inferiority has become inexplicably arrogant. Basically, it is the degree of floweriness that really wants him to use real swords and guns. It is not that they belittle their teacher, nor is it that their teacher has done something that they hate and hate, and it is not because of the hatred of their teacher. It''s impossible for your own teacher to use real swords and guns, and what you say will be fine. It''s like that. Just like he has always claimed to be an elite ninja, he became a teacher who led the team because he was framed, and even the person who framed the frame was Taki Chiba, Konohas patron saint Taki Chiba. They were together at the beginning. When performing the task, he returned to the village later, and it was Taki Chiba who framed him. As a result, he fell from the position of an elite ninja, and eventually became an unwritten teacher. look. What an exaggeration, this bragging is no longer drafted. Who is Takichiba? The patron saint of Konoha. Stomping your feet, the whole ninja world is going to tremble, how can you frame you a little unknown ninja. Moreover, they did not see any merit in their teachers. On the contrary, they all agreed that their teacher should be the worst of all the teachers who brought Shinobu, and it could not be compared with elites like Kakashi, and it could not be compared with ordinary teachers at the bottom. The Shino teacher next door has been said It is the tail of the crane among teachers, but the grades and reputation are much better than those of my own teachers. To be honest, apart from them, I am afraid that no one wants to be a student under his hand. Of course, they didnt even know about Takichiba at first, and at the time they were bragging as a teacher, so at the time they didnt care who this Takichiba was. Later, when Takichiba returned, they realized that their teacher ''S **** is a bit too much, At that time, Takichiba''s existence was still a secret that could be covered up. Moreover, his teacher just thought that Takichiba was dead, otherwise, it is estimated that Takichiba would not be arranged like this. However, even though their teachers are cowardly, low self-esteem to a certain extent and have no real strength, they are also at the bottom of the teachers, they are still willing to be students under the hands of this teacher. Moreover, it is quite pleasant to get along with such a teacher. Although it is a bit unpleasant to meet the current situation. However, they don''t blame their teachers for this. The three of them were the bottom crane tails. They were still qualified in the Ninja School, but after they got out of the Ninja School, they felt their own bottleneck. They could not achieve the level that they thought could be achieved through hard work. Over time, they will understand that this is not because the teacher can''t teach, those basic things, even the worst teacher, can still teach. It''s them who can''t. They are the kind of ninjas who are destined to only struggle at the bottom. Ten thousand years of ninjas are basically only a little stronger than ordinary people. They may be a little sorry for the existence of the title of Konoha ninja. And not everyone will catch up, even if the qualifications are poor, they can still bridge the gap through hard work. They obviously do not belong to that kind of person. On the contrary, they are very content with the status quo. They listen to their teachers'' bragging every day, and then complete tasks that are so simple that they cant be simpler. Although they dont earn much, they earn enough money for life, which is enough. They don''t have much heart, but they may not be more uncomfortable than those with heart. Even, because they don''t have much energy and are content with the status quo, they can feel the joy of completing tasks and the sense of accomplishment of teamwork. Although his teacher has been scornful of these tasks. However, watching the teacher''s scorn is sometimes a kind of fun, isn''t it? They are little people, they just want to do little people''s tasks and live their lives. Like what Takichiba, Hagi Kakashi, or Uchiha Sasuke, Hyuga Neji, Gaara, etc., what about? They are unlikely to leave the village in their lifetime. Even if they leave the village, it is an extremely simple task. It is irrelevant. The enemy will never take a look at it. They even think that a glance is a waste of time. At least The missions they are now taking are almost trivial matters of some high-ranking officials, and there are very few missions that clearly involve combat. Those geniuses, influential figures, all Xiaoqiang are very far away from them. They like life now. I also like the team they now form. Although the teacher is a little unreliable, but he has never really abandoned them. This is enough, it is enough for them. Moreover, in their current situation, the family is quite at ease, at least their parents, brothers and sisters, the chance of losing them is still very small. Even one of them, when his parents learned that he might be just forbearing for ten thousand years, and taking on a small task that may never be dangerous, he put up a banquet on the spot and invited his neighbors, relatives and friends. The friend celebrated. For parents and relatives, the profession of ninja is noble in a ninja village, but it is also dangerous, a dangerous kind of danger, a dangerous kind of high mortality. In fact, they still take advantage of this. You can not only enjoy the nobility of having a ninja at home, but also avoid the high mortality rate. Perhaps, in front of people, in the Ninja world, the big guys just saw those dazzling geniuses, the power of Konoha, the excellence of Konoha ninja, and it was frightening. But what about those ninja''s family members? What about the families of Konoha Ninjas who have not become ninjas? Where are the fathers of those great Konoha ninjas? Where''s the mother? What about brothers, sisters, relatives and friends? Dont you worry about it every day? Could it be that in Konoha Village, there are still few lonely old people, or helpless young children? And they felt that it was enough now. It''s good enough. Perhaps, just struggling with unreliable teachers at the bottom is the life they want. Do not. It''s the life they want. This is enough. This is really enough. They are the most ordinary ninjas, and live the most ordinary lives. Isn''t it the best? However, the current situation seems a bit different! In other words, it is a bit different from their rules of survival and how they should live! In this situation, ninjas like them have no responsibility even if they run away. They cant do anything to help. Moreover, the first sight of the elite who died with the enemy just now made them go quickly. . Obviously, it is not shameful to run away now. This is allowed by the village. It is also in line with their outlook on survival. But what is going on now? He has always been proud of himself, but in fact, the teacher who is more persuaded than anyone else chooses to be handsome here? No! To die? What a joke! With the strength of his own teacher, let alone an attack, he was lucky enough to not get a spike in the first shot. Moreover, afterwards, there will be war-controlled areas. The point of effort is to find a relatively safe temporary base for large forces, and they are also eligible to take refuge. They are just some Xianren who have just left the ninja school, and they have sacrificed for nothing. If it were not for the rare mission to return, I am afraid that they would have been evacuated to various shelters with the civilians. They don''t have to fight at all. No need to break after. Because, after the break, he was sent to death in vain and could not play the role of the break. Besides, they don''t want a teacher who died for themselves, they want a teacher who ran away with them! Without the teacher, no one will complain to them in the future! How can anyone bring real joy to their boring tasks! "What''s wrong? Go away!" At this time, Fujiki Shigeru, who was already mentally prepared, looked at his disciples blankly, his face was awe, but some panic appeared. It''s impossible, it''s scared silly! Gee! Damn it! Didn''t I even teach them emergency thinking? Really! failure! I am indeed a waste! My disciples did not teach the most basic things well! But at this time, deep in his heart, he had already secretly scolded himself. Obviously, Fujiki Shigeru at this time has already attributed the unresponsive reactions of these disciples to his own negligence. But it is true. He still knows that he has been complaining about himself for so many years, and he has been jealous of that Taki Chiba, and the thing he has done almost every day is complaining. It is true that he has not bothered to teach these children. Is this retribution? But thinking of this, such a thought naturally appeared in his heart, and at the same time, bursts of wry smiles appeared at the corners of his mouth. At this moment, in the crisis, he deeply felt something called karma. Finally, for the first time in his life, he wanted to do something for someone other than himself, but he found that what he seemed to do was futile. The reason is still because of himself. Could it be... Can''t I even save a few children? At this time, his heart, in addition to bitterness, was a deep sense of frustration. A deep helplessness. It now appears that the reason why he couldn''t save people at this time was because he had been complaining. "what!" "Be careful! Teacher Fujiki!" "Behind!" And just at this moment, three different voices with horror that all expressed the same meaning suddenly sounded in front of him. At that instant, in the eyes of Fujiki Shigeru''s three disciples, a figure was reflected at the same time. A figure who raised the Ninja sword high, about to cut it down, splitting his teacher in half. That''s right, at this moment, at this moment, behind Fujiki Shigeru, there is already a grinning enemy. At this time, he can still be distracted! Didn''t you see the fighting around? You are on the battlefield! No wonder someone else died! At this time, in the eyes of this enemy, naked mockery was already ready to appear. "Snapped!" However, at this moment, looking at the shocked children, Fujiki Shigeru''s face did not have any fear because there was someone behind him, or he could no longer escape the fatal blow. On the contrary, his face at this time His face was extremely calm and firm, and even showed a fearless look. I don''t know when, his hands are already sealed, and they are patted together heavily. Earth escape, earth front wall. Without a word, his hands were already on the ground. "boom!" Then, there was a sound of earth rumbling, and an earth wall was erected in front of him in an instant. Just pay the price of death for your carelessness! At this time, although he did not look at the face of the person behind him, Shigeru Fujiki at this time seemed to know the mocking gaze of the enemy behind him. At the moment when the earth wall rose, such a thing appeared in his heart. idea. "Got..." Then, there was a very slight squeaking sound. what! And the moment this voice sounded, the eyes of the enemy who had already leapt slightly to prepare for a one-shot kill suddenly opened, and after a pause in his hand, the sword''s edge and Shigeru Fujiki''s head were only three inches apart. At the same time, he opened his eyes wide, no, it should be said that his eyes were wide, but he looked down suddenly. "boom!" In the next second, the flames and smoke burst out, engulfing the two in an instant~www.novelhall.com~ Oh? It''s amazing! Can you control Xianshu Chakra to this degree, are you really not Takichiba? As far as I know, it is only me and Taki Chiba who can use Xianshu Chakra in this way and achieve this degree of control of Chakra. Obviously you are not me. Then, it can only be Taki Chiba. " Black lightning spreads like a violent waterfall in front of the waterfall, almost covering up the figure that is about to be thrown when the hand is raised, and watching this scene, the man in the blood moon and silver robe is full of teasing. . "is it?" And the whole time, the young man with the black spear in his hand seemed to have already felt someone behind him, and he spoke neither salty nor indifferent. In an instant, the black arc splashed. "Humph!" However, in the next second, the figure of the blood moon silver robe man who landed and straightened up suddenly stiffened, a muffled grunt, and a sudden sound. Chapter 2618： select "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "cough" The dense black lightning kept drawing black traces in the air, rubbing a sound of sneer, and among these black traces, a light cough, a light sound. Then, there was a stream of blood pouring down from top to bottom, like a fountain. "Ahem!" When the blood splashed down, there were two coughs, and a few drops of blood fell. "Xianshu...?" Then, I sighed with emotion. At the same time, with a sigh of emotion, a hand was slowly raised in which silver robe sleeve, not afraid of the manic black lightning, and tightly held the spear made of black lightning, as if It is to prevent the spear from piercing deeper. "you" At this moment, in front of him, in front of the man in the blood moon and silver robe pierced by black lightning and long hair, suddenly turned around and pierced the thorn-shaped Haneda Leaf''s bright red eyes. Kind of consternation. As if seeing something incredible. No hide? And at this time, his heart was filled with more incredible and shocking thoughts than his eyes. Uchiha... Nobuhiko, did not avoid... my attack? What does it mean? Then, in the next second, the alarm bell rang in his heart. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. To be honest, although my attack just now was sudden, it was not a difficult situation for Uchiha Nobuhiko. Moreover, my own technique is a combination of natural energy in it. It is itself a fairy technique. In itself is the S-level mighty Thunder Escape, this technique can be said to be his most confident fairy technique. And considering the nature of the celestial arts that Takichiba said, even if it was Uchiha Nobuhiko, he couldn''t get better when he became strong. And now that Uchiha Nobuhiko knows that this is a celestial technique, he must also know the power of this technique. Now it is powerful and it is not difficult to hide from the celestial technique. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not choose to hide. Eat, there must be a problem with it. At least, the current Haneda Ichiba didn''t think that Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him vomited blood, was penetrated, and the blood flowed all over the place was an effective attack. Illusion? And as he didn''t believe it, such a thought naturally appeared in his heart. For this well-known Uchiha Nobuhiko who has a good understanding of Haneda Ichiba, the first thing that comes to mind at this time is naturally illusion. Compared with the Takichiba he knew, in the information of Haneda Ichiba, this Uchiha Nobuhiko should far surpass Takichiba in illusion ability. And he couldn''t resist Taki Chiba''s illusion too effectively. Uchiha Nobuhiko, who is now better at illusion than Taki Chiba, is very likely to have been hit by illusion when he turned around. The blood moon and silver-robed man who was stabbed in front of him, or the stabbing of Uchiha Nobuhiko, was itself an illusion, and Uchiha Nobuhiko let him see it. And now, he actually kept the posture of turning around and stabling a spear, letting others kill him. Ok? Wait. How could this Uchiha Nobuhiko appear here? Could it be that I had previously admitted the wrong person, and they were all the same...not Takichiba? With this thought, Haneda Ichiba''s heart came up with such a surprised thought. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko, the man in the blood moon and silver robe, shouldn''t be here. After all, he just threw Taki Chiba out to contain him. How to say, now he should be entangled by Taki Chiba too. And against Taki Chiba, even Uchiha Nobuhiko would not have the time to get here, no matter how strong Uchiha Nobuhiko was, it was impossible to get rid of Taki Chiba. Besides, what did Uchiha Nobuhiko do without Takichiba? His strategy was originally king to king, general to general, and small soldiers to be harvested by cannon fodder. Assuming that he can get rid of Taki Chiba, isn''t it a conflict with his strategy? No, it''s not a conflict, but giving up, which is a surrender to Taki Chiba. It is impossible to think about it! And he saw it very clearly, and it was definitely Taki Chiba. In other words, it is absolutely impossible for the current Uchiha Nobuhiko to appear here. At least, Haneda Ichiba didn''t believe it, Takichiba couldn''t hold back Uchiha Nobuhiko. So... people who shouldn''t exist here have come here. An attack that could and should have been avoided. Without avoiding, what is this Uchiha Nobuhiko doing? In the end, everything now converged into such a thought in Haneda Ichiba''s heart. "It''s a good attack. It''s really amazing to be able to master the celestial arts to this level. However, now I am starting to really doubt whether you are Haneda Ichiba or Taki Chiba?" And at this time, the man in the blood moon and silver robe drooped slightly as if looking under the hood of the black lightning spear below, and there was such a sound slowly. I am Ichiha Haneda? Or Takichiba? Hearing such a sentence, Haneda Kazuo was taken aback. Very strange, he was taken aback. Yes, there was a strange expression on Haneda Ichiba''s face at this time. When this question was asked, his face, just like his heart, was a strange expression of doubt. Generally speaking, this kind of question is definitely a big negative. Of course he is Haneda Ichiba, but how could it be Taki Chiba. However, at this moment, something seemed to be touched in his mind. But he began to wonder. There is no such affirmative negation. Not only did he not deny it, he even began to suspect that he was coming. I am not Haneda Ichiba? Am I... Taki Chiba? Has my memory been tampered with? At this time, Haneda Ichiba''s mind naturally produced this kind of thought, but vaguely, he connected all the clues about himself together. The exact same face. There are somewhat similar ninjutsu and physique styles. Falsified memories. Everything seems to be showing now that he is not simply Haneda Ichiba, but Taki Chiba himself. But is this really possible? Are you Takichiba? In the world of ninja, although there are clones, shadow clones, various entity clones, and substitutes, these are methods of creating another self with Chakra, and they are still quite commonly used, but these are only clones and substitutes, regardless of whether they are physical or not. , Are fundamentally different from the main body, and their existence time is quite short. Taki Chiba''s shadow clone''s time is unprecedented, but the longest he has seen is only one hour. And if he is Taki Chiba''s clone or stand-in, then his long standby for more than ten years is nothing. Moreover, all his ninjutsu and physical skills are practiced bit by bit by himself. Are these also false? It is impossible to tamper with the memory to such an extent. Even if it is an illusion, it is impossible to be 100% real as if you have experienced it for more than ten years? So, in this way, he could not be Taki Chiba. Those above seem to be out of series. "It seems that you are really related to Taki Chiba. At the beginning, I actually believed that you were Haneda Ichiba, not Taki Chiba. But now it seems that you are at least "Taki Chiba." ", of course, with double quotes." But at this moment, looking at Haneda Ichiba who was silent, the man in the blood moon and silver robe suddenly spoke. Is this tempting me? Hearing this, Haneda Yiye''s heart beat almost subconsciously. Wait! Why, why did he say this? Is it true that I have a problem, or does he want me to think I have a problem? Could this be some kind of his way of delaying time? Then, the next second, Haneda Ichiba''s heart woke up. At this moment, he suddenly realized that the current situation does not seem to be the time to talk nonsense with this Uchiha Nobuhiko. No matter how this Uchiha Nobuhiko who shouldn''t be here is here, it doesn''t matter whether he is Takichiba or not. Now, the lives of the three generations of Hokage are related to the direction and final outcome of this disaster caused by Uchiha Nobuhiko. No matter what this Uchiha Nobuhiko said, time can''t be delayed any longer. And thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba was also simply, without saying a word, and no longer paying attention to everything Uchiha Nobuhiko said, now he would draw his spear back and throw it at the four purple flame formations. what! However, under this pull, the black lightning spear remained motionless. In an instant, his gaze fell on the hand holding the spear that ignored the black magic thunder and lightning. The hand of the blood moon and silver robe. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hand. "What should I tell you?" But at this time, the man in the blood moon and silver robe didn''t realize it, and seemed to mutter to himself in thought. However, hearing this sentence in Haneda Ichiha''s ear, it almost turned into a sentence like "Do you think I deliberately stabbed you for what?". Obviously, the reason why this Uchiha Nobuhiko did not dodge his own attack is to stop his attack methods when he realizes that he is delaying time. And if he let go now, it would not be difficult to condense another celestial electric spear, but, Im afraid, this Uchiha Nobuhiko will pierce him with the spear that is now inserted into his chest as soon as he condenses successfully. Of the heart. The current Uchiha Nobuhiko seems to have been seriously injured, but looking at the tone of his speech, there is no trace of injury. It is obvious that his powerful and vital body is not afraid of the tyrannical power of this fairy technique. At least, it is also a Chakra that can withstand this kind of thunder attribute mixed with natural energy. And Haneda Ichiba also believed that this Uchiha Nobuhiko could possess such a body. Therefore, if you pull out the celestial spear and give yourself a heartfelt feel, Uchiha Nobuhiko can definitely do it. "Don''t be so anxious, if you just want to delay time, it''s not safer to kill you directly." At this time, the man in the blood moon and silver robe said lightly. "Then why don''t you kill? Is it really so easy to kill me?" In response, Haneda Ichiba''s eyes flashed, but a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I think you can''t kill me...or rather, you can''t kill me yet." Finally, I added a sentence. This Uchiha Nobuhiko is right. If it is just to delay time, it would be more straightforward to kill me without having to spend so much time. Even if he can appear here now, it would be easy to kill the third generation of Hokage directly. So, now he hasn''t done it, and he doesn''t seem to have this intention. For what? Can''t do it yet? Or is he actually... unable to move his hands? After adding this sentence, Haneda Ichiba had such a thought in his mind. After all, I have been engaged in the intelligence industry for so long, and basically the intelligence of a village has to pass his eyes. For information, Haneda Ichiba''s keenness may be more sensitive than Konoha''s intelligence unit chief. At this time, it was also very fast to realize something. "Don''t worry, my body can''t support it for long. It won''t pose a threat to you. Right now, I have only one question. You can choose not to answer or answer. After you answer, I''m almost dead. Up." In this regard, as if seeing through Haneda Ichiba''s mind, the man in the blood moon and silver robe spoke. How long will this body last? has a problem? But you can choose to ask...or not to ask? Hearing these words, Haneda Kazuha was slightly taken aback, and his brows frowned. All the initiative is in the hands of the other party, but the other party has to choose by himself, which is not a good situation. . There are a lot of things hidden in this sentence~www.novelhall.com~ The most obvious one is that the Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of me seems to give himself the right to choose the initiative, but in fact he is at the root. There is no choice. This sentence is actually saying that the other party doesn''t care about his attitude at all. The goal that should be achieved, even if he doesn''t want to, he can still achieve it. This sentence is not a transfer of initiative and choice, but a declaration, declaring that all the struggles I have made and all possible struggles are useless. This is absolute oppression. It is also absolute control. Yes, at this moment, just this sentence, Haneda Ichiba already knows, Uchiha Nobuhiko has taken control of the whole situation, not only Konoha, but him. It seems that he is giving himself a choice, but he has no choice at all. This sentence is just out of the other party''s respect for himself as the opponent. "what is the problem?" And thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba didn''t talk too much nonsense, no matter whether he had the initiative or not, whether he had the right to choose, the only thing he couldn''t do now was wasting time. One minute and one second cannot be wasted. At this time, although he couldn''t see the internal situation of the Four Purple Flame Array behind him, he knew very well that the old third-generation Hokage was almost at stake in the face of the young fourth-generation Fengying. No matter how strong the young three generations of Hokage are, after the old three generations of Hokage, Haneda Ichiba has no hope. Even, it is very likely that the situation will be caught off guard. "Well...Let me think about it, this question, let me start from another aspect." At this time, it seemed that a prophecy had been organized, and the **** moon and silver robe man spoke. "Don''t worry, it won''t take much time." Finally, he added. Chapter 2620： Taboo "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Say it." Facing the blood moon silver robe man''s final supplement, Haneda Ichiba took a slight breath and said simply. Is there no flaw? Also, what does he mean by this body? However, it seemed to be a fate compromise, but Haneda Ichiba didn''t compromise in his heart. However, he calmly looked at it, but what he got was the conclusion of "impeccable". At this moment, although the man in the blood moon and silver robe is slightly lowered, his sight is drooping, and he seems to be out of his sight, and his body is curled up normally after penetration. It really looked like his chest was pierced, but Haneda Ichiba did not find any flaws, as if this Uchiha Nobuhiko was invulnerable even if he was injured. In other words, even with such a serious injury, he still cannot match this person. Even, now, in fact, he is the one being controlled. He knew very well that although this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze was not on his own body, as long as he had any changes, the situation that greeted him might be irretrievable. This is Is there a gap? And at this moment, Haneda Ichiba also clearly felt the gap between himself and this existence beyond Ninja World. They are no longer simply a gap in strength, but a gap in dimension. When Takichiba taught himself Xianshu, because the learning speed was too fast, he thought he could at least rely on the existence of Xianshu and Nobuhiko Uchiha. However, it now appears that he was wrong. It''s wrong. This is not a question of whether or not to fight, but a question of dimension. Xianshu is already the power leading to the strongest category. If you almost master Xianshu, its strength is at least above the shadow level. This may be enough for Haneda Yiye to master the Ninja World, no matter how he does not rely on the existence of Ninja Village, he can live very well. It can even be said that the major Ninja villages will treat him with kindness. And all the small Ninja villages basically vie for fawning. Even if he enters the dark world, he alone is enough to become a behemoth. However, in the face of Uchiha Nobuhiko, it''s just a fairy, not enough. Far from enough. Even, only the part that was taken. Like, now. Even for Uchiha Nobuhiko''s current state, he has no way to judge. "Well... let''s put it this way, I said before, this body is no longer good, in fact, this is not my body, but my puppet." At this time, when I heard Haneda Kazuha say this, it seemed that Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had been thinking about how to explain before, also just found a breakthrough in the narrative, and said. "Puppet?" Hearing this, Haneda Ichiba frowned slightly, seeming to ask subconsciously. In such a straightforward manner, the "body" that I was puzzled by was revealed. This guy is really just looking for a talker. Still, I saw through my doubts. this is A deterrent? But at this time, his heart jumped suddenly. The "body" standing in front of him can be frankly telling him that his body is not here? This is certainly not as simple as being honest! This is also a kind of deterrence, a means to strengthen control! This is a kind of psychological warfare between high position and low position! really This guy learns so fast, Takichiba''s. He learned it! Moreover, they played quite well. At the same time, thinking of the Haneda Ichiba here, his eyes narrowed slightly, but he couldn''t hide the feeling of panic when he understood it. This was a feeling he had never felt before except from Taki Chiba. Others say that Taki Chiba is a rare genius, possessing the ability to "evolve" so terribly that one can never imagine. However, this is undoubtedly wrong. The Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him is the existence that is so terrifying that it can undergo unimaginable "evolution". Because of being close to Takichiba, Ichiba Haneda knew a little bit about the performance of Uchiha Nobuhiko in the night of Nine Tails, and sometimes Takichiba often talked about it. At first, Uchiha Nobuhiko was just a reckless man with only power. Although he seemed to have a strategy, he was essentially a kind of power. However, in more than ten years, he has evolved from a reckless man to an existence that can be compared with the number one strategist in the ninja world like Taki Chiba. This ability to learn, said to be terrible, seems to insult this ability a bit. The most terrifying thing is this Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Yes, this is a technique derived from the Konoha Forbidden Art called the Art of Spiritualization. I call it the Art of Spirit Puppets. Of course, it can also be called Art of Puppets. The inspiration comes from that wood The patron saint of leaves, Takichiba." At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko nodded in response to Haneda Ichiha''s doubts, and said simply. In words, it seems that there is no concealment of this kind of forbidden technique. At least, I didn''t mean to hide anything from Haneda Ichiba. Gee! It seems that although the ultimate goal is not to delay time, what he is doing now is incidental to delay some time. Hearing this sentence, Haneda Kazuha raised his eyebrows almost subconsciously. Listening to the meaning of Uchiha Nobuhiko, it will take a while for this narration to reach the topic. In any case, I still can''t just wait and die. However, at this time, Haneda Ichiba didn''t really prepare to listen like this. Although his gaze did not move, the corner of his eye had already compared the surrounding situation with the current **** silver-robed man''s movement and posture. I looked up and down. However, he didn''t realize that he could take the opportunity. This Uchiha Nobuhiko was standing there, and the violent Xianshu Lei Dun Chakra was leaping in his hands, and he could feel the feeling that penetrated his chest. However, there is no sense of weakness, as if the person he stabbed was not a person, but a doll. From the tone of Uchiha Nobuhiko, I did not find any feeling of being stabbed, as if he did not stabbed this Uchiha Nobuhiko with this shot, or in other words, stabbing this matter is an illusory existence. same. In other words, with the deduction of time and the flow of blood, this Uchiha Nobuhiko has no weakness at all, let alone any flaws. He couldn''t even start. In the meantime, he often creates some visual blind spots, such as hiding the other hand that was originally slightly behind him. However, at the moment he was about to move, this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s head slightly lifted, and he glanced at his back hand. It was obvious that I took a look. And there was a feeling of being seen through naturally in his heart. Almost instinctively, he stopped his hands. However, even so, at this moment, he still has no plans to tie his hands, his mind is still quite active. At least, at this time, the situation did not allow him to listen to long talks. So, is this a puppet? Of course, although the situation did not allow it, it did not prevent him from deriving useful information from the words of this blood moon and silver robe man. Obviously, the blood-moon-silver-robed man in front of him is a puppet of the so-called puppet art or puppet art, or in other words, a puppet. In other words, the blood moon and silver-robed man in front of him is not Uchiha Nobuhiko himself, but a puppet of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Nobuhiko Uchiha should be controlling this puppet or puppet somewhere. Undoubtedly, the puppet or puppet in front of him is a living person, and the blood that flows is enough to prove this. Obviously, this puppet or puppet art is different from the puppet art in Shayin Village. This puppet or puppet art manipulates living people! Why is there no change in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s voice? Why is there not a trace of flaws in this Blood Moon Silver Robe figure? Because this man in the blood moon silver robe is just a puppet, no matter what injury he receives, he can maintain a flawless posture according to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s wishes. Moreover, this blood moon silver-robed man immediately noticed that he was hiding a good hand. It is very likely that it was not that he really noticed it, but Uchiha Nobuhiko who was hiding somewhere saw it, and that turned his head. It was just a warning from Uchiha Nobuhiko. This time! Things can be troublesome! But thinking of this, Haneda Ichiba''s heart was completely solemn. The man in the blood moon silver robe in front of him is a puppet, and there is no point in attacking him, and his own Uchiha Nobuhiko is still hiding in the dark. Even if he destroys the puppet, he will still be controlled by the secret Uchiha Nobuhiko. It is another opponent who is no longer a dimension, and is hiding in the dark. This combination, even if Haneda Ichiba''s wisdom, is unimaginable at this time. "It seems that you have already figured it out. Talking to smart people is different. That''s right, what I control is a living person. The real living person is not a puppet after death, but a puppet that still lives. And, I dont need to control within a certain range." At this time, the man in Blood Moon and Silver Robe spoke again. However, this time, Haneda Ichiba didn''t speak, but frowned. No need to control within a certain range? Is there no control distance limit? In other words, he may appear anywhere, and Uchiha Nobuhiko himself may be anywhere! I There is no way to find it! Again Psychological pressure! But at this time, it was clear in his heart. This Uchiha Nobuhiko attacked him again on the inner level. "Of course, this is a forbidden technique. In any case, it is a blasphemous practice. But it doesn''t matter, it''s not the first one I use. In response, the **** moon and silver robe man spoke again. "Not the first one to use?" And this time, Haneda Kazuha was keenly caught something, but this time he could not be silent. Not the first... According to him, is it possible? But at this time, his heart was churning with a stormy sea. "Yes, Taki Chiba was the first to desecrate life." Hearing Haneda Ichiba''s words almost blurted out, the man in the blood moon silver robe spoke immediately, but his words were full of firm affirmation. "It''s just that it''s slightly different from my usage." At the end, he added another sentence. "So, you suspect that I am Taki Chiba, because of his method of use?" In response, Haneda Ichiba frowned and said. Control the living? Is it another branch application of spiritualization? Although I don''t know what the principle is, what is certain is... This Uchiha Nobuhiko should control the person in front of him from the soul level. It wiped out this person''s soul to control... Or is it controlled in a way that controls its soul? are you crazy? this person! Do not! Not only this Uchiha Nobuhiko, but also Taki Chiba, is he crazy too? Although the method of use is different, he should also manipulate the soul through the art of spiritualization! These two people... Far more terrible than imagined! Originally, I thought that Takichiba and this guy are fundamentally different, but now it seems that there is no fundamental difference! At this time, Haneda Ichiba''s heart was filled with such a startled and slightly angry thought. Especially when I saw the blood and indifferent posture that was about to drain from the chest of this person before me again. This kind of soul manipulation technique is simply the most extreme embodiment of the darkness and evil of this Ninja world. how can Do something like this! This technique... And as this thought passed, Haneda Ichiba''s teeth also bitten slightly. "Looking at you, it seems that you don''t have a thorough understanding of Taki Chiba, but also, in the study of the soul, he obtained the spiritualization technique earlier and a long time earlier than me~www.novelhall. com~ But it is deeper than mine. When separating the soul, it is not impossible to separate the memory of the soul." In this regard, the man in the blood moon and silver robe did not prove to answer his words. On the contrary, he seemed to have seen through his inner thoughts and said. "What do you mean?" At this time, Haneda Ichiba asked almost subconsciously. Separation of memories? Can Takichiba separate my memory? At this moment, he had already contacted another point that he had always suspected. That is his memory. If Taki Chiba can separate his memory, perhaps what he has denied before may be true. "Compared to me, Takichiba''s ambitions are greater. He wants to challenge the authority of God." Hearing this question, the Blood Moon Silver Medalist seemed to smile, and there was no lack of mockery. "Challenge the authority of God...?" At the same time, Haneda Ichiba''s eyes widened slightly when he heard this, and he subconsciously looked at the man in the blood moon and silver robe, and said. bad! However, at the moment he raised his head, his heart chuckles, and he jumps for a beat, almost blurting out. However, he did not say it after all. At this moment, in his naked left eye, the pupil of the original Sangouyu had already turned into a strange pattern. His entire face slowly became sluggish. "late." At this time, the man in the blood moon and silver robe in front of him did not know when he had been looking at him. The smoke under his hood slowly closed around his left eye, forming a strange group of scarlet one. His eyes were lightly covered. "Next, let me see if you are... Long Qianye!" Chapter 2621： at last "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Finally, I came over unsuspectingly." The black and tyrannical lightning shrank continuously in his chest, like a gradual weakness, slowly dissipating in the holes in his chest, the blood moon and silver robe man slowly straightened his body with a kind of stiffness, and his mouth was relieved. Murmured. In fact, from just now, the man in the blood moon silver robe, no, it should be said that Uchiha Nobuhiko was not sure whether he could control the Haneda Ichiba in front of him. After all, this Haneda Ichiba, it should be Konoha who is involved in this Nakanin test, the most should be the existence of Taki Chiba. Whether it is fighting power, wisdom, or character, they are the closest to Takichiba. Even if he showed it, it was as if he didn''t know that he was Taki Chiba at all, as if he was an existence somewhat similar to Taki Chiba. However, it is precisely because of this, because he only shows an existence that seems to be somewhat similar to Taki Chiba, so it is more likely to be Taki Chiba. For Taki Chiba, who is accustomed to human psychology, this kind of specious feeling is more likely to make people misjudge. Moreover, Takichiba deliberately made Haneda Ichiba exactly the same as when he was a teenager, and the purpose, besides being confused, might have a sense of fright in it. After all, in his memory of hundreds of thousands of years, the young Taki Chiba was the only one who defeated him. It was even the first existence to take power from him. Haneda Ichiba and Takichiba had exactly the same appearance when he was a boy, and at the same time it is deceptive, but it also allows him to be affected by this appearance and pay too much attention to Haneda Ichiba. However, he is no longer the one he used to be today. Over the past ten years, he has sorted out the memories of how many lifetimes he did not know one by one. For him, although these memories are old, But after really looking back and sorting it out, everything was just like yesterday. After learning from the pain, he also discovered many things that he hadn''t discovered before. In each rebirth, he always paid too much attention to the memory of power. For the memory other than power, it is basically piled in the corner of the brain. This time the sorting has made him discover a lot of things that he has not discovered. thing. Coupled with the impact that Taki Chiba has on him this time, things that he didn''t care about or thought he was not good at before are slowly beginning to feel comfortable. Then, he suddenly discovered that it did not seem to be a bad thing to be taken away by Taki Chiba. Although it weakened him, it also created an equal enemy. However, this is quite beneficial to him. Whether it is his own weakening or equal enemies, he starts to constantly break through himself, break through the shackles he has set on himself, and understand many of his weaknesses. And make up for these weaknesses into advantages. It can be said that since the eyes of Uchiha Hirohiko, the awakening of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and the final evolution of the eyes of the samsara have stagnated, because that time of failure was at a speed that he could not believe. Progress. Do not! It''s evolution! Moreover, he now felt an unprecedented strength, and he also understood why Taki Chiba''s small body was so small and dared to face himself or even defeat himself. This is a very refreshing and strange feeling of omnipotence. As if, never fail. Even if it won''t win, it will never feel like a defeat. Here, I have to say that this Takichiba is really a terrifying outsider. Whether it is his own tenacity or the personality charm of the people around him, he cannot imagine. Even now, thinking back to that time, how could he have such a terrifying outsider? Seriously. Even now, he feels that Taki Chibas mind has never failed and given up. Throughout the night of Nine Tails, Taki Chibas mental and physical shocks, I am afraid that there is no outsider, regardless of What a powerful outsider can bear, even if it can survive, this outsider is probably just a walking dead. That night, what Taki Chiba lost was not only the death of all the loved ones he cared about, but also the frustration that he could not protect, no one could protect him. According to the urine of outsiders, this time is not If you are sluggish, you will either come from someone who is cut off from love and want to unify the Shinobi world, or you want to resurrect these dead people in a whimsical way. However, this Takichiba is different. From the beginning to the end, he did not fall, let alone stand up in failure. This outsider named Takichiba does not believe in failure, or in other words, always He has never failed, he always stood there, letting the wind blow and rain. Never bowed his knees. No matter what. Moreover, after receiving the supreme power, Taki Chiba''s behavior made him truly feel a more and more terrifying feeling. To be honest, for a while, his whole person was very anxious. . However, I dont know what is anxious, In other words, Taki Chiba''s existence alone made him feel restless, who had evolved to a certain degree at that time. After the night of Nine Tails, Taki Chibas behavior is almost calm. His form becomes more and more detailed and more and more unpredictable. Even with his intelligence acquisition ability, Uchiha Nobuhiko often loses. His trail. And his actions all show one thing, this most special and terrifying outsider, still did not give up his purpose, or what kind of Taki Chiba before the night of Nine Tails, except for his strength Even stronger and more threatening, Taki Chiba is still like after the Night of Nine Tails. There is no sign of failure. Even more calm and calm than before the defeat, it was like the defeat of the Kyuubi Rebellion, and instead let Taki Chiba master the knack of victory, Taki Chiba also evolved. He still may not be his enemy. And, unknowingly, Taki Chiba seems to have mastered Konoha, and Konoha has become his strongest backing. That''s something that how many outsiders want to do but haven''t done it! This Takichiba did it without knowing it. That terrible evolutionary ability, and this kind of personality charm, to be honest, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had not yet completed the evolution at that time, really had a feeling of lingering fear and panic about the future. And now, in fact, he still has a trace of respect for Taki Chiba. Such an outsider, in addition to being the most special one of the outsiders he has seen, personally, is also the most admirable one among all the people he has seen. His memory has gone from the chaotic Warring States to the present. He has seen countless heroes, but he has never looked at anyone except the legendary six immortals. And this Takichiba was the first. Perhaps this is the so-called respect for the opponent. No matter how unending their final ending, he, at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, still admires Taki Chiba. "Then, let me see if you are Taki Chiba himself." However, admiration to admiration is nothing more than an affirmation of the opponents. They are after all an immortal enemy now, whether it is personal hatred, or his existence that seems to be reborn countless times and Taki Chibas foreign presence. The identity of the two of them can only be enemies, never friends. And the enemy of the ninja, after all, has no benevolence and morality. The so-called admiration is only the last trace of pity the winner has for the loser. What we should do now is to determine the identity of this Haneda Ichiba, so that this Haneda Ichiba will not become Takichiba''s last comeback. And when this murmured word was spit out, a ray of golden flame floated out from under the dark hood of the blood moon and silver robe man, and after drawing a golden trace in the air that seemed to exist and seemed to be absent, lightly He penetrated into Haneda Ichiba''s mouth and nose, which had been sluggish. "Puff!" And with the separation of the golden flame, the man in the blood moon and silver robe seemed to be frustrated. The whole person fell softly at a weird angle, and fell to the ground in a disorderly manner, as if it was worn out and left at will. The tools are average. ... "Lalala!" And just a few minutes ago, at the front line of the Konoha main front line, a pinch of firelight smoke amidst the smoke of the sky, a little inconspicuous, slowly dissipated in the sound of crushing rocks and rolling down. Open. "Teacher Fujiki!" Afterwards, the children seemed to have reacted with horror and anxious shouts, almost crying. But after seeing the smashed earth wall, the three young girls shrank together, their foreheads shouting in horror slowly revealed. "puff!" And at this moment, a sound of heavy objects falling abruptly sounded in front of them, causing the three of them to shrug their shoulders and almost exclaimed again. With thick black smoke, a middle-aged ninja who was so scorched and holding the attitude of holding the ninja sword high and about to cut off stared, and fell heavily to the ground, but it seemed that there was no sound. Teacher Fujiki! After staring blankly at the charred corpse, the three teenage girls woke up like a dream and looked in front of the corpse for the first time. "Hongyan''s detonating talisman is still circulated." However, before their eyes settled, behind them, there was a sudden sound that seemed indifferent, but it seemed to contain countless emotions. "you" Then, in the next second, there was a sound that made the three people jump up excitedly and turned to look back. Teacher Fujiki! Ok? this is Afterwards, there was a surprise in their hearts, because at this moment, in their eyes, there was a clear reflection of an adult ninja sitting on the ground, and the whole person seemed to be a little confused. It is their Fujiki teacher. Then, after the surprise, it was a kind of astonishment. And the reason is that in front of their teacher Fujiki, a man in a silver moon and black robe is standing, under the black hat that has fallen off, a handsome face, and the light dance of white hair, that one is naked. The bright red left eye that came out made their instinctive heart palpitations. However, at this time, everyone''s eyes were not on the eyes of the silver-moon black-robed man, but his left hand. The sleeve robe had been blown away by the explosion, and the forearm was full of scorched left hand traces. And what they were focusing on was not the brutal scorching black on it, but the shedding of the scorched black marks that can be changed by the naked eye, and the healing power of the new skin covering the muscle tissue in an instant. This silver-moon and black-robed man almost healed the injury on his arm within a few seconds, and he could not even see any treatment. "Why are there children here?" At this time, the eyes of the people in Yinyue and black robes seemed to have been swept over them. Under those bright red eyes, the three young girls immediately shrank together, as if they were seen through inside and out. However raw. This is definitely not a good feeling. Even when they were swept by that eye, a huge sense of oppression almost made them collapse. Invisible, it seemed as if another huge black shadow appeared behind them, staring at them from top to bottom with that bright red eye. This feeling already made them stiff and unable to move. "I... we, just returned to the village for a mission." However, at this moment, even though they were stiff and unable to move, their mouths tremblingly spoke out unconsciously. "Really... Is it bad luck?" And hearing this sound Although there is no expression on his face, the person in the silver moon and black robe who gives a cold feeling seems to soften. In an instant, everyone felt their shoulders loose. "Get out of here and go to the back. That side is where you play a role. Here you are just going to die for nothing." After that, the man in the silver moon and black robe spoke again. After these words, it was unbelievable that they actually took a step towards the rear at the same time, and even the Fujiki teacher who was sitting down on the ground stood up. However, compared to their step, their Fujiki teacher''s step is a bit hesitant. "Boom!" And at this moment, a violent explosion suddenly sounded high above them, but the black armored giant snake''s tail was thrown on the high wall again, suddenly, amidst the screams, broken The stone rustles and falls. "Tsk!" At this time, everyone felt their shoulders loose again, and only heard a slap of dissatisfaction. The silver-moon black-robed man turned slightly and his eyes fell on the black armored snake. The strange thing is that after looking away, the roaring black armored snake almost trembles suddenly, and then the snake''s face is obviously horrified, and then with this kind of horror, it is huge. The snake head unexpectedly began to look around in a panic, as if he felt some terrifying threat. Even looking at the appearance of necking, there is almost a feeling of going away in the next second. "I won''t thank you!" However, at this moment, it seemed to be stimulated, and it seemed that something could not be suppressed finally. When everyone''s eyes were attracted by the giant snake, Fujiki Shigeru on the side suddenly shouted. At the silver-moon black-robed man, he almost roared! Chapter 2622： impossible "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Really... is it you?" Hearing this abrupt sound was not loud, but with a hysterical and strongly resisting voice, the silver-moon black-robed man seemed to have a slight pause, and an inexplicable color flashed across his face, and then turned around. He came and looked at Shigeru Fujiki behind him. That, it has been blurred in memory, and now he is not sure whether it is the Fujiki Shigeru of the person he thought. "Humph!" Regardless of the threat of the black armored giant snake and the scream of blood, Fujiki Shigeru at this moment seems to have all his attention on this silver moon black robe man. He heard With this sound, he noticed the gaze of the silver-moon and black-robed man, met his gaze, but he snorted coldly with full of hostility. Hello! Teacher Fujiki, what are you doing! And hearing this cold snort, his three disciples couldn''t care about being in a crisis, their attention was completely attracted by the uncharacteristic teacher in front of them, and then they were quietly squeezing a cold sweat for their teacher. My teacher is really too abnormal now. Do not! Is it a illusion? At this time, in this situation, the attitude of the strong man who obviously saved his life and saved people at such a critical moment, his face is aggressive, this is simply the rhythm of death! Now here is a mess, the situation is stalemate, and everyones attention is attracted by the enemys offensive. If this silver moon and black robe man is really angry, although they dont believe that the same Konoha ninja will kill his teacher. , But its okay to make your teacher suffer. More importantly, my teacher is too abnormal! Generally speaking, when my teacher encounters such a situation, it should be a very gentleman''s thank you, and then seriously explained the current situation, and once again gave a very serious thank you, pretending that he can control the situation just now, but , Thank you very much for saving my life. To be honest, if it weren''t for this kind of face-saving behavior, they would probably think that their teacher is actually a very insightful and powerful ninja who can control the situation. Even when they didn''t know that their teacher was the tail of a crane, their teacher had been tall in their minds for a long time. It was not until the tenth mission out of the village that they knew that their teacher was just a crane tail, which was very different from the tall image they imagined. But now, such a sharp performance is definitely not the usual style of his teacher. And when it comes to seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, his teachers sense of smell is still quite good. The strength displayed by this silver-moon black-robed man is just the visible performance of his left hand that heals himself. They can all see that this silver The people in the moon black robe are not easy to provoke, at least they are moving their fingers, and they are almost gone. It''s definitely not something they can afford. What they can see, how can their teacher not see it? Is this really... our teacher? But at this time, looking at their aggressive teacher, the hearts of the three people, apart from squeezing sweat, were a little bit more surprised and shocked. In the past two years, they seem to have seen a strange teacher. "You don''t need to care, and don''t thank me. It''s just that seeing you makes me recall some good memories. In this regard, the Yinyue black robe man didn''t pay much attention to the attitude of Fujiki Shigeru in front of him, just said lightly. Without too much emotion, it''s like doing something easy to do without a big deal. To be honest, for the silveryue black-robed man, that is, Chiba, the man in front of him is not a pleasing man. He even tripped him before, and it was entirely out of disgust. However, when I noticed the situation here, although I just thought this person was a bit familiar, it seemed that it was the annoying Fujiki Shigeru at the beginning, but when he was uncertain, it still reminded him of his first mission. everything of. At that time, he first encountered ninjas other than Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena, or, for the first time, worked with ninjas other than Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena. It was also that time, he truly learned how to build a good relationship with other ninjas, and for the first time tried to protect his teammates from dangerous missions in a true sense. More importantly, he and Jianren eased the relationship during that mission, and, to his surprise, Jianren regarded him as a true partner ever since. To be honest, he is very fortunate to have this opportunity to make Jianren his friend. Moreover, during the mission that time, he also made friends with someone like Captain Morino who had superb strength and quietly low-key. For the first time, he truly felt that the world of Ninja was a place of crouching tiger, hidden dragon. To be honest, when he later learned that Captain Morino was the same as Huoma, both of the fourth generation of Naruto teammates, Chiba almost had the feeling of breaking his glasses. And the feeling of shattering the glasses gave him a sense of not to look down on anyone. It was precisely because of this Fujiki Shigeru that he recalled this beautiful period, so at that time, he paid the price of an arm and barely saved him. Although Shigeru Fujiki was definitely an annoying fellow at the time, for this beauty, Chiba finally saved people out of his own will. And the purpose of saving him is not to have his thanks. So, thank you or not, it doesn''t matter at all. "is it" When he heard this sentence, Shigeru Fujiki''s mouth still sneered, without the smoothness that he had always shown, and his response at this time was also full of thorns. Damn it! Damn it! Why was he saved by this guy! At the same time, he thought so in his heart. Teacher... and this strong outrageous boss, know? At this time, his three disciples also realized that his teacher was definitely related to this strong man who moved his fingers and might not have it. It seems that the relationship is not shallow. "It''s more than that, the detonation talisman just now can be regarded as the best friend you have ever helped me." In this regard, it seemed that something had been thought of. The expressionless expression on Chiba''s face seemed to be filled with a little smile. Then he spoke. The detonation talisman of Shigeru Fujiki, although the performance is similar to the normal detonation talisman, it is obviously more powerful, otherwise it will not directly kill people, and it will not cause such serious injury to yourself. . Obviously, this detonation talisman is a powerful version. As for the detonation charm of the enhanced version, there is only one that has such power, and it is the detonation charm made by his best friend Uchiha Hirohiko. Since his death, the entire Ninja World has no such detonating charm. Unexpectedly, for more than ten years, the shelf life of his detonating charm is so long. Perhaps Fujiki is lucky. As for how Fujiki Shigeru obtained the detonation talisman, Qianye also had a bottom, and it was precisely because of the bottom that he had this sentence. To be honest, this kind of manifestation and power detonation talisman is also special in Hongyan''s special detonation talisman. In order to avoid this special detonation charm from causing some unnecessary attention, Hongyan generally does not use this detonation charm in front of people, and rarely gives this detonation charm to people, let alone sells it. The only time it was on Naos birthday. In order to prepare a birthday present for Nao, he had to create something that seemed to be similar to ordinary detonating charms, but when it exploded, the power was It is a detonation talisman that will be strengthened by a violent explosion. In addition, the owner of the ninjutsu shop was entrusted to help sell it. Of course, a very strict confidentiality contract was signed with the owner of the ninjutsu shop. Obviously, the owner of the ninja shop is also very dedicated. Although they have sold a lot, there are no rumors of special detonating charms circulating in the ninja community. Now, Fujiki Shigeru''s detonation charm is obviously the same batch that Hirohiko had to sell for his girlfriend to collect the birthday gift money. And, now that I think about it, Hongyan borrowed a sum of money from himself. At that time, I was really frugal, and I didn''t even have the first time to buy high-standard load-bearing props. Detonator? But at this time, upon hearing these inexplicable words, Fujiki Shigeru''s expression of resistance flashed a strange color. To be honest, this detonator is actually an accident. When I went to a ninja shop back then, it was recommended by my acquaintance boss. It was said to be more powerful and could be used as a killer. It just needed to be kept secret, otherwise there would be no killer. After seeing the demo at that time, he spent half a year''s salary to buy 20 pieces, and later used some, because his status was gradually marginalized, and there were fewer places to use. In the end, because of his frustration in life, he didn''t care about many things. . Before leaving the village this time, for some reason, he sorted out the old things in a ghostly manner, and then maybe put the detonation talisman that he thought had expired in the ninja bag. Later, when setting the trap, maybe I accidentally used this detonation symbol. And what does this detonating talisman have to do with his best friend? What does this Takichiba mean? Don''t want to save! Don''t save it! Isnt it enough to humiliate me? After a slightly weird look, Fujiki''s heart suddenly ignited with an unknown fire. Seeing this Takichiba''s eyes, it immediately became cold again. At the beginning, if it weren''t for this Takichiba, how could he have fallen from the position of an elite ninja and eventually become a special ninja in a full-time classroom with no knowledge? Moreover, it is the kind that can''t even bring out a promising disciple! Frustration in life, is there anything more uncomfortable than this? At the beginning, there were so many people he didn''t look down upon, but now they can ridicule and humiliate him by pushing their noses to their faces. If it weren''t for that mission, why would he need him to save him at this time. "You... are getting better and better. To be honest, I didn''t understand the arrangement of the three generations of Hokage at the beginning, or what it meant to transfer you to a teacher-type post. But now, I understand. " At this time, facing the attitude of Shigeru Fujiki, Chiba, who originally didn''t care, seemed to care even more. Turning around again, his eyes fell on the black armored giant snake, scared that the originally settled down, the snake With a bewildered look of "Is it an illusion?" on his face, the black armored giant snake began to look around in horror again, the whole body was taut, and even the attack seemed to have stopped for a moment. However, after turning around, he spit out such an intentional or unintentional sentence. Three generations of Naruto? Shigeru Fujiki was slightly taken aback when he heard this sentence. Although he knew that the transfer of him from the elite position was a direct instruction from the senior level of Konoha, no formalities were required, and he was directly arranged, and there was no room for change, but he did not know that this order was actually the third generation of Hokage himself. Issued. Although he pretends to be an elite ninja, his treatment at the beginning is indeed good, the kind of proud, but contact with Hokage? This is still very far away to him. And now his job was arranged by the three generations of Hokage? This How is this possible? A big figure like the three generations of Hokage, who is so wise, so admired, and still a person of his own admiration, actually arranges a job for himself personally? Moreover, the sinner who almost broke the whole mission, who had fled before the battle, arranged this job? how can that be possible! This... this is impossible! Three generations of Hokage personally arrange work for themselves? At this time, UU reading Fujiki Shigeru''s eyes widened little by little, but there was no way to speak, and the thorny appearance just now disappeared. It was completely unresponsive to seeing the idol. Small fans are average. "Compared to the three generations of Hokage, I look at people, it''s really a lot worse!" At this time, Qianye''s back to him came with emotion. To see people? Could it be that the three generations of Hokage are optimistic about me? As for this sentence, Shigeru Fujiki was hit by the greater impossibility, and the whole person was stunned on the spot. The shoulders that had been sent off because of the hostility were sent down instantly, but it seemed that they were drooping. "What you did just now, I admit, I saw you wrong. I was wrong. I think you are a hopeless coward, a pretentious idiot. Fujiki Shigeru, you are...very courageous and strong. , Is our excellent elite ninja Konoha!" At the same time, as if talking to himself, the second half of Chiba''s sentence rang again. superior Elite ninja? But this time, Fujiki Shigeru''s reaction was almost as if he was struck by lightning, and his whole person was stupefied and his brain was blank. "Boom!" However, at this moment, even if he didn''t have a blank brain, he didn''t have a chance to say anything. At this moment, when the sound of this sentence fell, the ground in front of him suddenly cracked. "what!" Then, in the exclamation of a young girl, the black armored giant snake suddenly froze, a pair of snake eyes suddenly widened, and a humanized panic suddenly appeared on the entire snake''s face. At this time, in the eyes of the snake, there was a man in silver moon and black robe with a broken sleeve on the left, clenching his fist, and hitting it with a punch. And in this moment, his fist hit. Weird power... break out! Chapter 2623： sure "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Boom!" The human fist, which was disproportionate to the huge body, slammed heavily on the panic-stricken snake face, making a punching sound. In an instant, the entire battlefield at Konoha''s gate suddenly uttered silently. Those shouts of killing, screams, angry roars of fierce fighting, the sound of ninjutsu physique collision, everything, all the sounds, all quieted down in this modest sound of boxing. This sound was not loud on the entire battlefield, but it seemed to reach everyone''s ears. At this moment, almost coincidentally, whether it is Konoha''s ninja, or an enemy attacking Konoha, or a beast to be slaughtered without any combat effectiveness, generally hiding in Konoha or other villages in the corner of this battlefield, Ordinary people in other regions have their eyes on the face of this black armored snake. Even the other big black-clad snake opened its eyes desperately, ignoring the Konoha ninja, whose body was slightly tilted away, looking at his companion. The Konoha Ninja, who was bounced away with a slightly upward stature, did not care about the opened eyes of the black armored snake, and ignored that it was the best time to attack the snake''s vital point, his eyes fell On the other **** snake. At the same time, where they focused, the black armored snake, the black armored snake with a panic color, both eyes were desperately looking towards their left cheek, where the sound of boxing came from. . And in those big outrageous snake eyes, a voice slowly appeared, a man in silver moon and black robe punched out of the sky. While the white hair was dancing, the bright red eyes at the bare left eye became more and more mysterious. And at this moment, time seemed to stop, and everyone''s eyes, the black armored serpent, including the silver moon and black robe man who had caused the instigator, seemed to have completely stopped. "Crack!" In the next instant, a cracking sound sounded softly. "Crack!" "Crack, click!" "Crack, click, click!" Afterwards, the still time seemed to be broken, and everything flowed around again. The black armored snake suddenly widened its eyes, as if the fear of death burst out of its big and outrageous in an instant, even its thick black There is no way for the scale armor to restrain the general. And at this moment, cracks spread from around the fist that hit, and in just a few seconds, the black scales were already covered with cracks. "Wow!" And in this instant, a scream that shook the entire battlefield suddenly roared from the mouth of the black armored snake. I saw that the black armored big snake suddenly raised its head, and with a bang, the black armor on its body was cracked from inch to inch, and blood suddenly gushed out from the cracked cracks. "Run! Hurry!" "It''s going to fall down!" "Run! Run!" After that, there was a cry of exclamation, and for an instant, looking at this black armored snake that raised its head and roared and screamed, whether it was a Konoha ninja or an enemy ninja, or an ordinary person, everyone was almost awakened in horror. , Apart from anything else, he ran away, trying hard to escape from the direction where the black armored snake fell. "Boom!" And it seemed that the huge body made the snake fall very slowly, but in fact, just after the crowd ran for ten seconds, the huge snake body carried blood like a storm, and hit it heavily. Above the ground. The roar suddenly spread throughout Konoha Village. "Boom!" And with this roar, a large earthquake trembling about ten meters near the entrance of Konoha''s gate suddenly cracked and shattered into dozens of petals. In an instant, the Konoha high wall of about 20 meters collapsed instantly, and dust rose into the sky. ... "Ok... so awesome!" But when the dust and smoke dissipated, with a continuous coughing sound and coughing coughing mixed with the surrounding rocks, turning over the broken rocks that almost pressed on their body, the three disciples of Fujiki Shigeru slowly shattered them from the ground. Out of the small groove formed by the crack. However, before they took a few steps, they were so shocked by the situation that they couldn''t speak. After a while, they spit out these few words. But at this moment, what was presented to them was no longer the battlefield in their image. At this time, in front of them, only the huge snake body, which has become a ruin, is about fifty meters in radius, and the deep pit lined with soil blocks centered on the giant snake''s head happens to be the battlefield just now. Land size. At this time, he was standing at the outer center of the entire deep pit, where the flat center was surrounded by soil blocks and formed various highlands and ravines. As far as I can see, the entire battlefield seems to have been cleaned, and even because of the collapse of the 20-meter-high wall, the field of vision suddenly widens. Although the place where they stood was hiding, it looked much wider than before. At this time, people came out of the ravines and rocky places one after another, coughing, looking around like them, and finally stood still. "Boom!" At this time, the blood-saturated giant snake body turned into a cloud of white mist, and the entire battlefield was instantly empty. At this moment, everyone''s eyes gathered in one place. Gathered on the silver-moon black-robed man who seemed to have no scars except that the left cuff was gone. "No! No! Mr. Fujiki!" However, at this time, compared to the terrifying silver-moon black-robed man in front of him, Fujiki Shigeru''s three disciples were obviously more concerned about their teachers. After the silver-moon black-robed men appeared in their eyes, they seemed to wake up suddenly. Turning his head and looking around, he started looking for his teacher. Although such a big movement just now is rare, not everyone will be as lucky as them and be unharmed. And according to the situation just now, I was saved by being laid with rubble, but my teacher may not be so lucky. The position where my teacher stood just now seems to be not optimistic. "over there!" However, before they were anxious, they soon discovered where their teacher was. At this moment, their teacher is still standing in his original position. Although the surrounding environment has changed drastically, it seems that where their teacher is, there is no change at all. They are still standing just now, and the ground is just now. Flat appearance. It seemed that the movement just now affected everything, and there was no change in the part of my teacher alone. It seems to have avoided all the damage perfectly. "Wait, our teacher, are you crying?" And at this time, before they had too many shocked expressions in their hearts, their expressions slowly became dull. At this moment, in their eyes, their teacher made a wiping action. It looked like he had wiped a handful of tears. No way Then, the three of them almost stared at each other. How is this possible! Your teacher cried? Scared to cry? impossible! Although their teacher has no abilities, but the brave ability is at the S-rank ninja level, and the surface skill is absolutely top-notch, but they watched their teacher''s face slowly evolve. Very confident. Even if a big mountain collapsed less than one meter from his teacher, his teacher would definitely not blink his brow, his face was absolutely calm, and even his body was a little taller, looking particularly powerful. Of course, it might be frightened inside. Do not! It should be scared that his head went blank. I was too weak and overestimated my teacher. Even, he might be unconscious with his eyes open. And anyway, cry? It certainly does not exist! Is the village going to be destroyed today? At this time, unconsciously, such an idea flashed through their hearts. I I am excellent... an elite ninja? Not just... an elite ninja, or an excellent one? I Am I... Excellent... Excellent Elite Ninja? As for whether Fujiki Shigeru was crying at this time, the answer was yes. At this moment, Shigeru Fujiki did indeed have tears in his eyes, and the reason for the tears was also something his three disciples could not imagine. At this moment, Shigeru Fujiki was so excited that he couldn''t speak, tears filled his eyes because of the words of Taki Chiba that he hated so much. Do not! At this time, tears were no longer in the eyes, but the big teardrops kept falling down. Not only this Takichiba, but also three generations of Hokage... Do not! It is the three generations of Hokage ahead! No no no! Is this the hateful Takichiba? me I was approved by this Takichiba. No no no! It is the third generation of Hokage. no no! It is the approval of two people! At this time, his heart was already messed up. No, it''s not just messy, but his thinking has fallen into some kind of chaos. From the words that Takichiba said, Shigeru Fujiki was still understandable. Undoubtedly, he fled at the beginning and made such a big leak. Fortunately, Taki Chiba has not yet been in power. Otherwise, according to Taki Chiba''s meaning, he might really be unable to eat. Even, in fact, he himself felt that he was dead this time. However, he did not expect that it was the third generation of Hokage who arranged for him this seemingly hopeless job. Even if there is no future, he has already been opened up by the net. To tell the truth, what was framed just now, what disliked Taki Chiba, was actually just his last stiff mouth. After all, he has nothing but a stiff mouth! His parents disliked him and said he was a waste. Shigeru Fujiki, is there anything else? It''s just relying on the skin that enters the elite department! Even when he entered the elite department at that time, he was not an elite ninja, just a mess, otherwise he would not be sent out. Now think about it, he is just a jumping clown after all. Others do not say bad, but they all look down on him from the bottom of their hearts. Although Fujiki Shigeru''s performance has always been waste, he is still very sensitive in this regard. In fact, he has always been very clear that he is just a waste embryo that has not inherited excellent blood in such a good hotbed! Living in the shadow of the false elite ninjas that I created for myself, my inferiority complex is extremely trash. Even, finally escaped, not even waste! But now? The three generations of Naruto are so optimistic about themselves, believing that they can become a true elite ninja in this job. Moreover, in Taki Chiba''s mouth, he was affirmed by outstanding elite ninjas. This This almost made him think that it was not true, and that everything in front of him was a huge illusion. Who are the three generations of Hokage? He feels that he has potential, so he must have potential! And who is this Takichiba? In the future five generations of Naruto, one person can change the existence of the entire Ninja world, and the energy is so huge that the three generations of Naruto may be somewhat inferior. He said that he is an excellent elite ninja, then he must already be an excellent elite ninja! Moreover, what I did just now was entirely because I thought of this Takichiba! Just thinking about what Konoha''s patron saint would do at this time, that''s why he did it! To be honest, he originally thought death was terrible, but he was afraid of death. However, I imagined that Takichiba, the patron saint, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com looked at the disciple in front of him, he suddenly felt nothing scary. Even, he felt that if he died here, if he could create a chance for his disciples to escape, everything seemed to make sense. It''s a bit meaningful to be able to die like this for someone who is not as good as waste. At least, his disciples will remember him. He will at least have a good impression in the minds of his disciples. Some people remember that it is already good. He didn''t expect that he would be rescued by Taki Chiba. Although he was in a mixed mood at that time, he was affirmed. Everything I do and my own decisions are meaningful! It is an excellent choice that an elite ninja will make! For the first time in his life... It''s affirmed! It is still affirmation of the three generations of Naruto and the future five generations of Naruto! is it My life is meaningful! At this time, Shigeru Fujiki''s face was filled with a smile, a beautiful smile that was relieved and seemed to have seen something. At this moment, his gaze fell on the person in the silvery moon and black robe. ... And at this moment, the silver-moon black-robed man, Qianye who was slowly standing up, his eyes fell on the other giant snake. "Boom!" Then, at the moment when the eyes met, the whole big snake shivered suddenly, and the snake''s eyes glared, and it instantly exploded into white mist. "So, in this situation, do you have any other players?" At this time, after looking around for a week, after looking at this quiet flat ruin, Chiba''s gaze turned, and finally turned to the rock statue of the original Hokage. Then, where is Uchiha Nobuhiko! Chapter 2624： determine "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( Demonstration... The scarlet color gleamed in his bright red eyes, and above the original Naruto Naruto statue, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze deflected slightly, and he looked at the Konoha gate where there was a huge movement. It should be said that at the front gate, at this moment, the high wall over there has been completely opened with a big hole. At this moment, the road outside can be seen at a glance, and there is no longer a door. However, it can be regarded as capital for demonstrations. But at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had been distractedly paying attention to Taki Chiba''s behavior, frowned slightly after his eyes settled, and such a thought flashed in his heart. Compared to others, he obviously saw more. For him, who transcends the world of Ninja and possesses the supreme power, perhaps Taki Chiba is already a "god" existence for many people. Since his return, many people have used "Konoha" It can be seen by calling him the patron saint. . But for him, Taki Chiba is just an opponent of the same level. On the one hand, he disdains the title of patron saint of these people. On the other hand, compared to the deification of Taki Chiba by these people, everything seems to be hidden. There were countless backhands and countless murderous intents, but what Taki Chiba did, after all, couldn''t escape the human category. However, Taki Chiba''s hand made him quite surprised. Do not. Perhaps it should be said to be surprised. Judging from the situation just now, the real threat Taki Chiba presented to him was not that this punch fell a black-clad serpent that threatened Konoha the most at this stage, nor that he scared one away with one eye, but this moment The battlefield where Takichiba is located. The rubble that was razed to the ground. It''s just that Takichiba''s protest was not the ruins in front of him, but the process of razing a piece of it to the ground. Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has been distracted and paying attention here, knows very well that after the punch just now, Taki Chiba didn''t do nothing, even an act that made him feel threatened. And this action can be seen from the ninjas who have come out one after another. Judging from the current situation, no one died during the topographical transformation of the trembling battlefield. Yes, at this moment, everyone on the battlefield over there, except for the casualties before Taki Chiba arrived, none of them died because of Taki Chiba. According to the movement just now, the large-scale terrain changes, and the aftermath of Takichiba''s attack, it can be said that there are no casualties. Even the scale just now, even if it is known in advance that there are precautions, it will inevitably be affected, and there can be no 100% casualties. And looking at the situation on the battlefield now, there is no doubt that Taki Chiba consciously controlled the shattered ground after hitting it with a punch, so that all the dangers that might affect the ninja present were avoided. At this point, from all the ninjas, either they did not receive any attack from where they stood, or the uplifted rubble formed a triangular hole just enough to accommodate him and the people around him. Obviously, this is someone who is deliberately controlling the terrain change to avoid hurting anyone. And the one who can do this is undoubtedly the soil escape ninjutsu. And the person who uses this ninjutsu is undoubtedly Taki Chiba in front of him. As for whether the soil ninjutsu can do this. In theory, it is entirely possible. As long as the user can fully control the ground around him, that is, his ninjutsu abilities can already control the ground under his feet and allow the ground to consciously avoid all changes that may harm other people. After all, soil escape ninjutsu is originally the ninjutsu that controls the earth through chakra. When necessary, it creates earthy earth, and can also use the surrounding earth terrain to complete various defensive or offensive behaviors. And this Takichiba in front of him, before he has the five attribute chakra changes, the first thing he has is the defense of the chakra nature of the earth attribute, that is to say, he has a unique talent advantage in the earth attribute. of. Perhaps someone elses earth escape talent can make his earth escape more powerful and wider, and it may also have the ability to greatly change the terrain. For example, some earth escape masters in Yanyin Village can quickly use one person He built a strong wall and changed the terrain to some extent. Even the collective power of most people can cause permanent and large-scale changes in the terrain. Nobody else knows this. Uchiha Nobuhiko still knows very well that Iwakura Village a long time ago was not as easy to defend and difficult to attack as it is now. However, this is the limit of the earth escape. Even in the Warring States Period, the most powerful master of Tu Dun can permanently change the terrain on a large scale is already at the limit. Control the earth as it is now, let the earth consciously avoid hurting people. Is impossible. Of course, this is impossible, and it is just a person living in this world, and it can be done for outsiders. At least, Uchiha Nobuhiko once killed an outsider, and this outsider has the initial signs of being able to control the earth. That was one of his few dangerous battles, and, thanks to his early shot, he didn''t let this outsider give full play to his strength. Although he cannot fail, there is no way to get rid of him in the first place. At that time, the situation will still be a little troublesome. And now, as the most special outsider, Taki Chiba has mastered the earth-run ninjutsu or ability to control the earth. It is not impossible. And if Takichiba can control the earth. So indeed, for him, it was a great variable. At least, the original plan to cause a lot of casualties in Konoha and make Takichiba feel impatient was a failure. Regardless of strategic, tactical, or situational, Taki Chiba has already controlled the current situation. Almost half of his plan to attack Konoha has gone bankrupt. After seeing this kind of earth cracking and changing the terrain in an instant, it seemed that there were no casualties. I am afraid that the several forces that supported him secretly should have begun to retreat. After all, in this constantly degrading Ninja World, seeing this scene, they should already think that this is something that a **** can do, plus Taki Chiba is considered a god-like figure by them on weekdays. After more than ten years, the so-called resurrection from the dead will not arouse the shock of these forces. After all, these forces have cooperated with themselves for more than ten years, and most of them do not believe that Taki Chiba is dead. It is necessary to find out Taki. The life and death of Chiba is nothing. But now, this hand is exposed, and it seems that there is not much movement, but in the hearts of these forces, the deterrence can be said to be the most in the Ninja world. In other words, all the offenses will enter a state of stagnation in the future, as long as the Takichiba stands there, as long as the ruins are still there, as long as there are no casualties on the scene. Those forces will not attack anymore. And this is why he is eager to attack. After all, for Taki Chiba, as the so-called second Uchiha Madara, he can frighten the entire Ninja world, and as the one who goes hand in hand with himself, also transcends the existence of Ninja, Taki Chiba can also shock the Ninja world. Originally, he wanted to cause the greatest casualties as quickly as possible, on the one hand, it aroused Taki Chiba''s impatience. On the other hand, it is also forcing Takichiba to face himself as soon as possible. However, he did not expect that this Takichiba was so awake from beginning to end, except that he did not have any irritability, and did not face himself in the first time, but did not rush to deal with the miscellaneous fish on the frontline battlefield. What''s more, what I didn''t expect was that my four puppets didn''t even threaten them at all, and they couldn''t do it without delay. They were killed by Taki Chiba one by one. Obviously, Taki Chiba has kept a low profile for so many years, even he underestimated Taki Chiba''s strength. Takichiba is definitely not Takichiba back then, but Takichiba is now beyond his imagination. This can be regarded as his mistake. Do not. It is quite a serious mistake. A puppet with only 20% of the body''s strength and a strict limit on pupil power, now thinking about it, it is indeed unlikely that it will be able to hold Taki Chiba for long. But in fact, at this moment, Taki Chiba''s hand really shocked everyone, whether it was the strength that secretly supported him or Konoha''s ninja. You can tell by the way everyone over there looks dullly at the silver-moon and black-robed man. At this moment, the situation is really completely stabilized. The forces that support them are probably now like the black armored snake that was scared away, eager to retreat, and even secretly began to destroy documents such as orders. , Ready to separate the relationship. Now I am afraid that many ninjas have been sentenced to death. The first step plan can be said to be completely bankrupt. "Tsk! So, the aborigines of this world are all hopeless things. What kind of virtue are outsiders and letting them go will only lead to the destruction of the world. They are just viruses, the most hateful and the most hated. Terrible virus... nothing more." At this time, seeing this scene, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who knew that the plan had failed, slowly narrowed his eyes, turned around, but ignored Taki Chibas gaze and looked at another place. . Over there, it should have been confirmed. At this time, his gaze turned away, but it happened to be the roof of the second tallest building in Konoha Village. On the roof, there was a dull-eyed young man with a strange pattern in his bare left eye. Also good. Now which children are still in my hands, the first step plan fails and it fails. The initiative is still in my hands. I didn''t just want to rely on this battlefield to take the lead. And after this glance, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth showed a faint smile, as if everything was under his control. Then, after showing this smile, his figure flashed and disappeared in place. Since you refuse to come over, then slowly chase me next! ... gone? But at this moment, Chiba, who had grasped the entire situation, was slightly startled, and the whole person was almost startled. Obviously, he didn''t expect Uchiha Nobuhiko to leave here at this time, and from his appearance, he turned out to be away from the village. Gee! This guy! Then, in the next second, he quickly understood what this Uchiha Nobuhiko meant, and there was an urge to curse in his heart. But under this impulse, Qianye looked around for a while, and after seeing everyone who had not dared to move, his face was slightly gloomy. Although the situation has stabilized for the time being, if I leave now, I don''t know if Uchiha Nobuhiko is still in the village. Moreover, those children are still in his hands! The initiative is still in his hands! But at this moment, between gritted his teeth slightly, such a thought came to Chiba''s heart. To be honest, Chiba really underestimated this Uchiha Nobuhiko. For more than ten years, while he was desperately hiding his strength, this Uchiha Nobuhiko was also hiding his strength, and now it seems that the hidden strength of this Uchiha Nobuhiko should be his layout ability. At this moment, Chiba can already feel that he has completely entered the game of Uchiha Nobuhiko At the time of the Kyuubi Rebellion, how much Uchiha Nobuhiko entered his game, but that At that time, he broke the game with absolute strength. And now, he entered the game of Uchiha Nobuhiko, but he did not have absolute power. At least, there is no absolute power for Uchiha Nobuhiko. This guy is standing where I faced him at the beginning! Think of me as an enemy that cannot be dealt with. At this time, Chiba''s heart was also somewhat emotional. Regardless of hatred, as a rebirth, Uchiha Nobuhiko can really be said to be a special rebirth. There is no such rebirth in the novels of previous lives. "But...Is it true that the initiative is in your hands? It''s still a matter of two points. Then, thinking about this, Chiba took a slight breath, raised his head, and looked at the direction Uchiha Nobuhiko had left, but in the end he didn''t move. ... "Tsk!" At the same time, on the other side, in the sluggish face of Haneda Ichiba''s mouth and nose, the golden flame slowly drilled out, and after a dissatisfied smack, it slowly floated on top of Haneda Ichiba''s head. Slowly condensed into the appearance of Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was one size smaller, there seemed to be some dissatisfaction. "However, it can be regarded as ruling out a possibility, nothing more, so be it." Then, in the next second, he turned into a streamer and flew away. "Next, I''ll leave it to you." I left this sentence. "Chichichichichi!" But at this moment, as if receiving some signal, the tiles around Haneda Leaf suddenly burst open, and four sand cones rose into the sky. Then, after drawing four arcs in the air, he stab at the Haneda Ichiba in the middle! Chapter 2625： farce "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "The farce, it should be over." Watching Uchiha Nobuhiko leave, and scanning the sluggish crowd around him, Chiba slowly said. In an instant, all the existences that came into contact with that bright red eye, whether it was Konoha''s ninja, the enemy ninja, or ordinary people, everyone was stunned, and almost all took a step back. "Children, it''s time to retreat." At this time, Shigeru Fujiki, who had wiped away his tears and still had red eyes, had already stood behind his three disciples at some point. "Teacher Fujiki?" In response to this, the three disciples whose gaze was attracted by Chiba turned their heads suddenly, and almost instinctively lowered their voices and spoke like their own teacher. "go." After hearing this life and knowing that his teacher had noticed him, Fujiki Shigeru was also unusually simple, and walked back quietly after pulling his leg, but he wanted to evacuate calmly. "what happened?" Out of trust in the teacher, and dazed by the sudden change of the current teacher, they subconsciously followed their teacher back. "We shouldn''t be here." After hearing this sentence, Shigeru Fujiki spoke without turning his head. "Yes Yes." For Fujiki Shigeru''s answer, the three disciples were taken aback. Although they responded immediately, they all showed indescribable expressions. Teacher, is this...you don''t love face? Shouldn''t be here means to admit that we shouldn''t be on this battlefield because we are not qualified? Unexpectedly, escape without finding any high-sounding reason? This Teacher, what is going on? In the illusion? During the whole time, the three disciples could still see the changes in their teachers from the back of their teachers. Although escaping at this time is in line with my teacher''s usual practice, and at this time my teacher will definitely run away. However, generally speaking, before escaping, they must find a good-sounding reason to show that their escape was only a stopgap measure, not because of uselessness and timidity. But looking at my teacher now, his spine is straight. Although Mimi''s actions are also quiet, there is not a trace of timidity. It is as if they are not running away, but temporarily retreating for a certain purpose. Is this still your own teacher? Undoubtedly, what they saw was not wrong. At this moment, not only them, but after this glance, Konohas ninjas began to slowly retreat without the enemys attention, or say It is the fastest route and speed to stay away from here. As for the enemy ninjas and ordinary people, for ordinary people, there is no half reaction at this moment, and they are already speechless in shock. Even the ordinary people of Konoha have no reaction at this moment. After all, the things in front of them were enough to shock them, and the terrain changed in an instant. When have they seen such terrible power? As for the enemy ninja, they still looked dull at this time, especially after this glance, after the first shiver, the dull look on his face became stronger. Obviously, Konoha''s ninjas have already begun to free up the battlefield for Chiba. But now ordinary people have no time to take care of it. After all, if an evacuation move is made now, on the one hand, the evacuation of the people will inevitably attract the attention of the enemy. Among them, there are many ninjas who can see it. Master Chiba used illusion, especially for enemy ninjas, but such a large area, not to mention such a large area, so many people write that the effect of round eye illusion will be a bit, the fish that slipped through the net There must be some. After all, the current situation is not flat. The visual system illusion has limited effects and scope limitations. If there are any fish that slip through the net, or the effect is not in place, their reckless evacuation activities are likely to arouse the alertness of the enemy. Through the previous battle, these enemy ninjas are of very high quality, but they are not random cannon fodder. And if you are vigilant, if you realize that their actions are under the deterrence of Chiba-sama, it is very likely that they will collapse. When the time comes, the red eye will make things difficult. Therefore, at this time, these ordinary people cannot be taken into consideration, otherwise, it is very likely to have a counterproductive effect and harm them. Illusion is not insoluble. In the current situation, the enemy is not unconditional to carry out large-scale dispelling of illusions. On the other hand, this is to reduce the burden of Lord Chiba and free up some hands and feet for Lord Chiba. After all, they are combat-type ninjas, and the ones who can come here to support in the first time are almost all experienced ninjas. Naturally, they can see the blow just now, the order made by their Chiba-sama. Things that people cannot imagine. Let the earth consciously avoid hurting them. However, this does not mean that one''s own Master Chiba can always do this, the more terrifying, the more incredible, and the greater the hidden consumption. Although it may be nothing to his Chiba-sama. After all, there is nothing impossible for the man in front of him. However, omnipotence is the business of the man in front of him, and these ninjas can''t rely on the omnipotence of others to cause trouble. After all, the ordinary people here are a minority, and they are the main force in the battle here, but there are a lot of them. If these enemy ninjas are not going to give up, if they lose a large number of them, how much more Chiba-sama can have more. s Choice. Even when it is annihilated, there will be more leeway. At this time, they could still understand the words of their own Lord Chiba. Of course, this sentence is for the enemy. Master Chiba said it politely, but the hidden meaning actually meant to give the enemy two choices, one, that is the end of the farce, that is, the end of this war, you can retreat, don''t take this trip to the muddy waters. Another, if the farce continues, he, Master Chiba, will do it himself. You don''t need to think about it or know that if your own Master Chiba did it, maybe there is no enemy here that can go back. Therefore, at this time, they also have to provide certain conditions for their Lord Chiba. Furthermore, if one''s own Lord Chiba does something, and he is accidentally injured, it would be extremely rewarding. "I am not interested in knowing which village you are from or which force you are from. I just want the farce to end here. If you want to continue, then I will accompany you. If you dont want to continue, then I have opened the door. Get out immediately." At this time, it seemed that he was a little impatient, and after glanced around again, Chiba spoke coldly. Gee! The whereabouts of the children must be investigated as soon as possible. That time and space ability... I don''t know if it''s the one I thought. At this time, although the words were cold, Chiba''s thoughts were elsewhere, and he didn''t care about the attitude of anyone here. ... "Don''t go, don''t go! Exhausted!" At the same time, on the other side, in the dark space where even the air seemed to be filled with black mist, Naruto Uzumaki did it, and complained, but said nothing was left. In the tone, there was already a strong emotion, and there was a feeling of "what a ghost place here" in it. "Then, take a break." Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno didn''t insist on the Uzumaki Naruto who sat down on the ground, but after looking at each other, they made the same "not leaving" decision. This space can''t tell the time. They don''t know how long they have been walking. The time they have been walking in this vast darkness has already consumed a lot of energy, and it is time to rest. After all, this is the enemy''s space, and it is also an unknown space. Although there is no danger right now, there is no guarantee that there will be no danger here, so it is necessary to save the necessary physical strength. It is also very important. Naruto at this time was right to think that he would not leave. "Cuckoo..." At this time, just after Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura also sat down. Naruto Uzumaki raised his head with an aggrieved look, and his stomach screamed at this moment. "Sasuke, Sakura, have you brought any food." Then, he asked for food relief honestly. "I went to see the Zhongnin exam, how could I bring food." In response, Haruno Sakura''s mouth twitched slightly, and she said. This time the Zhongnin exam was held in the village, and it was not a task. At this time, no one would think about bringing food. However, this is not to blame Naruto. Although they can''t tell the time, their basic time perception is still there. Even from the soreness of the legs and feet, it can be roughly inferred that they have been away for a long time. It is indeed a little hungry. However, the key is at this time, who will bring food, in his own village, or during the Zhongnin exam, how could there be food in the bag? "Eat it." However, at this moment, when Haruno Sakura was a little upset, Sasuke Uchiha, who was silent on the side, took out a few munition pills and said. "Ok?" Hearing these words and seeing the Junliang pills handed over, whether it was Haruno Sakura or Uzumaki Naruto, almost all raised their heads with surprise and looked at Uchiha Sasuke. "What''s wrong? Don''t you eat it?" At this time, Sasuke Uchiha was stuffing a military ration pill into his mouth, perhaps because he was in an unfamiliar environment, it was the enemys territory, or in the darkness that violated the light-loving nature of humans, even if he was walking, It is also extremely exhausting of energy and physical strength. On this road, although there is nothing on the surface, and because of the presence of companions, their mentality can be stabilized, but the tension of being in the dark is like a shadow, which greatly increases the energy and physical strength they need to consume. The most intuitive manifestation is that they are hungry fast. "eat!" Regarding Uchiha Sasuke''s words, the two said almost in unison in a sharp voice several decibels. Then, he took the two munition pills and swallowed them roundly. And it seems that the effects of these two army food pills are very good. After swallowing, Haruno Sakuras hunger is immediately relieved, and even the hungry Naruto Uzumaki who is groaning, slowly rises at this time. To feel full. The hunger was quickly dispelled. Does this guy Sasuke still have the habit of bringing food anytime? Could it be that this guy is actually a foodie? But at this time, Naruto Uzumaki''s heart was silently slandered. To be honest, among the three of them, the least likely to bring food at this time is Sasuke. Unexpectedly, the guy Kakashi forced me to say that the ration pill that can directly supplement Chakra actually worked at this time... At this time, although his complexion remained unchanged, Sasuke Uchiha''s heart was a little convulsive. Its not that he has the habit of bringing food in the village, or that he is a hidden food, but because of the hard stuffing of Kakashi. According to Kakashi, these military ration pills are specially made and are rich in all kinds of easy absorption. The nutrition, also has the effect of refreshing and refreshing, almost can be regarded as a direct supplement to Chakra''s army ration pills. Moreover, the production has been reduced for a long time due to the scarcity of one material. One is hard to find, and each one is comparable to gold. Hearing what Kakashi said at the time, he stopped listening. And now it seems that it is indeed a little different from ordinary Junliang pills, at least the effect is very fast, and it does make his brain more active ~ www.novelhall.com ~ easy to absorb and refreshing. "It seems that we keep going like this, it is useless." Then, thinking of this, Sasuke Uchiha spoke, turning the topic to the biggest problem now. The plight of his Amen. According to his calculations, they were walking and running just now. According to the footsteps, they were almost a dozen kilometers forward, but there was still pitch black in front of them, as if they could not go anymore. Besides, they couldn''t see things around. , They have no way to guarantee whether they have been walking in a straight line, and it is very likely that they are going in circles. Therefore, if you walk like this now, the command will consume yourself alive here. "We should look for tips." At the end, he added another sentence. "The trick?" Regarding this sentence, whether it was Haruno Sakura or Uzumaki Naruto, it was a stunned, subconscious question. Yes! Now, there is no way to distinguish things, no time, no reference, and no way to determine whether to walk in a straight line. Indeed, it cannot be so reckless. At this time, Haruno Sakura, who had calmed down, quickly understood what Uchiha Sasuke meant. What do you mean? Of course, the current Uzumaki Naruto is still tilting his head as standard, and he obviously doesn''t know what Uchiha Sasuke means. "There is no trick here." However, at this moment, behind them, there was a sudden sound, which directly interrupted their next words. Who? Hearing this sound, almost all three of them shuddered, and the whole person almost jumped up, almost turning their heads subconsciously. At this moment, behind them, there was already an eleven or twelve-year-old boy with a poker face, very serious. Chapter 2626： One after another "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Please take a rest, Hinata-sama." Under the dark tone, the air is like a thick black mist, and even the best white eyes can''t see through it, Hyuga Neji stopped, looked back at the already slightly breathing Hinata Hyuga, and said. . "I...I''m fine, Brother Ning Ci." In response to this, Hyuga Hinata gasped slightly, then shook his head and said stubbornly. "Take a break, we don''t need to go anymore." But the whole time, Neji Hyuga shook his head and said. "No need to go on?" Hearing this sentence, Hinata Hinata was slightly startled as Neji Hyuga stopped. "Yes, I think we should be doing useless work now." In response, Neji Hyuga nodded, slightly bitter at the corner of his mouth. Since he started walking, he has been counting his steps. At this moment, they either ran or walked almost 10 kilometers. Moreover, he has white eyes and can see from 360 degrees. In, using a unique way to distinguish the direction, now they are basically walking in a straight line. In other words, the range of this space is at least 10 kilometers. And from the current situation, the range of this space should be far more than 10 kilometers. Even if this space can be completed by walking straight, they are unlikely to be able to complete it. What''s more, the direction can''t be distinguished here, even if it has a special way of distinguishing direction, there are times when it turns. He can''t guarantee that he will not make a mistake, and he has to use a special way of discerning the direction to calculate when he has opened his eyes. It is a miracle that he can support for so long. Moreover, they may not be able to finish the next 10 kilometers. With physical exhaustion and lack of replenishment, if they continue to walk, they may die of exhaustion and thirst, and they don''t have to walk anymore. Moreover, this is still assuming that this space can be escaped by walking straight. If there are any small organs in this space, their fate can only be exhaustion and thirst. "Useless work?" Hearing these words of Neji Hyuga, Hinata''s face became visibly pale. She is the most respected brother Ningci who has just made up in front of her. This is the emotion that comes from understanding bit by bit from daily training. It''s a simple sister''s dependence on her brother. Now, her brother Ningci said it was useless, so she believed that it might be really useless. After walking for so long, they had already confirmed their physical strength and supplies. Unfortunately, they didn''t bring it. With food and water. Not even a junliang pill. Even as an audience, she doesn''t even have a ninja. She could also see the current situation, which was a real crisis. Moreover, in the near future, it will evolve into a desperate situation. "Thinking about it, we were panicked. We were able to use this space-time ninjutsu to involve us in this different space in an instant. The strength of this silver-robed man is definitely not what we can imagine. And this level of ninja, It is very likely that it is the old enemy of Mrs. Chiba, that Uchiha Nobuhiko." As for Hyuga Hinatas pale face, Neji Hyuga had a heart to comfort him, but when he said it, he told the truth: If such a person wants us to threaten Chiba-sensei, how can he set up a cage? We can leave by walking and running. I am not calm enough." Hinata-sama is also a qualified ninja. You cannot deceive her with lies here. Moreover, Hinata-sama is not a cowardly ninja. At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. From the perspective of the guardian, he should conceal the true situation. After all, Hinata, the heir of the Hyuga clan, is a protected person, and he should also protect Hinatas current situation. Emotions alleviated her psychological burden. Moreover, Hinata was still a wounded. Although she said that she was okay, Neji Hyuga could still see the appearance of her on the road. Although her injury has improved, she should still be able to recover. Some distance. However, from the standpoint of being a companion and facing danger together, as a ninja, he should not conceal the true situation of Hinata, who is also a ninja. Not only should he not conceal it, but it should also be clear. Tell her completely. Moreover, he believes that his Hinata-sama is definitely a qualified, even determined and outstanding ninja. He had already understood this point during the battle during the Zhongnin exam. Perhaps, having understood this, he couldn''t help but move the killing intent. "Well, then, do we have any way to escape?" Obviously, he has a very thorough understanding of his sister. At this moment, when he heard Neji Hyuga''s words, Hinata''s face eased a little, his brows frowned, but he didn''t have any fear and spoke. Tao. "not yet." In this regard, Neji Hyuga said quite frankly. To be honest, he doesn''t think they can leave on their own right now. This silver-robed man, for the time being, he is Uchiha Nobuhiko. The purpose of arresting them must be to contain their old enemy, which is their Chiba. teacher. In other words, they are actually quite important. For people who are so important to them, Uchiha Nobuhiko will naturally guarantee that they will always be in his own hands, and Uchiha Nobuhiko definitely has this opportunity. And now, the cage and space used to trap them must also be foolproof. At least, it is impossible for them to escape on their own. This point can be seen from just now to now. In addition, they have almost no understanding or understanding of this space. The performance of this space is too confusing, and the means of confusion is also very single, it is completely dark, and nothing is shown to you. Nothing is for you to observe, or observation is useless. Sometimes, simple is the hardest. This kind of simple and rude confusion is also the most deceptive. At least, on this road, for a full 10 kilometers, he didn''t notice anything with his blank eyes. He still didn''t have any clue as he had just entered this space. It''s like walking so many ways for nothing. Without knowing any information in this space, naturally, there is no need to talk about how to crack them. There are actually only two ways for them now. The first is to continue running around like headless flies, and eventually die of exhaustion and thirst. The second is to stay where you are and let others kill you. There are no other options. Very helpless, but this is reality. "Really...then, let''s rest a little longer." But when he heard these words, Hinata Hyuga''s face did not change, he just nodded, and then sat down slowly, even exhaling. Like, she is really tired. "Yes" As for Hyuga Hinata''s performance, Hyuga Ningji was slightly taken aback, and then sat down slowly. The siblings kept a short distance and started to rest. Hinata-sama, are you taking care of my emotions and mentality? But at this time, Hyuga Neji''s heart was a little uneasy. At this time, his Hinata-sama didn''t say anything, didn''t continue to ask questions, and didn''t discuss trying to find a breakthrough. No doubt, this was taking care of him. In order not to let him produce any pressure and burden. "Actually, I am still very happy." At this time, Hinata Hyuga suddenly spoke. Hearing these words, Hyuga Ningji looked at Hyuga Hinata in astonishment, and opened his mouth slightly, but he was slightly stunned, without saying anything. "At least, we can face the danger together." In response, Hyuga Hinata said again. "Ok" But this time, when he heard these words, Neji Hyuga couldn''t be silent, and nodded softly. Although he knew that this should be his Hinata-sama comforting himself and avoiding any pressure from the current situation. However, he agreed with this sentence. The grievances of the previous generation are, after all, grievances of the previous generation. Hinata-sama is innocent. And this was the answer he got after getting along with the girl in front of him during this period of time. He could feel the kind of sister-like dependence on himself. At the same time, after frequent visits to the family mansion, he also gradually understood the plight of Hinata and felt the pressure of being the heir of the clan. Do not. It should be said that it is the pressure of being an heir to the clan who does not seem very qualified. To be honest, during this time, he admired the girl in front of him quite a bit. Although she may not be very talented, she is definitely the most diligent person of the entire Hyuga clan. He thinks he is going to teach training early enough every day, it is almost impossible to beat at 6 o''clock in the morning. After all, they sometimes have tasks, and his team also has a routine assembly, and he can''t leave the team too far. The rules of the village are also there. And the time between 6 am and 8 am is also the most suitable time for the two of them to make an appointment. It will not affect each other''s teams, nor will it affect the quality of training because of time. However, even at six o''clock in the coldest morning, when she arrived, the girl had already finished a set of soft boxing, and maybe even contacted an improved version of soft boxing. Even so, she was still the one not to be seen. She worked so hard, so hard, even that day, she still lost to Hua Huo. And at that moment, he saw the deep embarrassment in the girl''s eyes. I finally understood where this girls usual shyness and cowardice came from, and it was because of all this that he understood how much harm was done to her by angering her before, and in this situation Next, how strong this girl is, able to resist so much pressure and malice. That''s why he made up his mind again and again to protect her well and help her become stronger until a suitable heir to the Hyuga clan. This is also his way of making up. And even though it was said that it was made up by blood, he was really happy to face the next danger with this girl at this moment. Therefore, in this sentence, he has no way to remain silent. "If you sit down, there is no way to leave." However, at this moment, at this moment, when Hyuga appeared in court and heard the words of Neiji Hyuga, they showed a smile, and planned to discuss the two again, exchange ideas, and see if the head cobbler can match Zhuge Liang. When they found a breakthrough, an indifferent female voice suddenly sounded behind them. "Who!" And almost instantaneously, Hyuga Ningji ejected, and with a click, he stood behind Hinata Hyuga, and at this moment, Hinata Hyuga also stood up and turned his head vigilantly, and assumed a combat posture. "In other words, you may not be able to leave here at all." At this moment, behind them, a girl in white clothes standing quietly spoke again. The words are full of seriousness and solemnity. Not a joke at all. "you" At this moment, Hyuga Ningji and Hyuga Hinata slowly widened their eyes at the same time. The eyes of the two pairs of white pupils were simultaneously focused on the girl''s eyes. Afterwards, there was a surprise, with a murmur, blurted out. ... "I Gaara..." At the same time, on the other side, in the same pitch black, Kankuro and Temari, who were standing on both sides, slowly widened their eyes, looked at Gaara in front of them, and said hesitantly. However, they did not respond to this call. Because, UU reading at this moment, Gaara in front of them is no longer the Gaara who used sand to protect them. Do not. Strictly speaking, is Gaara in that state at the time? At this time, Gaara was kneeling on the ground in front of them, and his hands were locked by two black chain frames with a certain crystal black brilliance protruding from the black fog. His head was hanging down, but it looked like Has lost consciousness. It seemed that he was already imprisoned. By that **** moon and silver robe man. "Gaara!" But at this time, there was no response to this sound. Thinking of the protective behavior of the young man in front of him wrapped in sand when he fell just now, they still boldly shouted out. However, Gaara did not respond to the increase in voice. "How to do?" At this time, Kankuro also ignored the joy of meeting his companions after walking for a long time, and subconsciously turned his head to look at his sister. Although the fear of Gaara is deeply ingrained, in the current situation and blood connection, he does not want to see Gaara like this after all. The implication is that he subconsciously wants to save Gaara. The situation in front of him is obvious, his brother is imprisoned. "Wait a minute." As for the question of this older brother, Temari frowned, but did not step forward in a hurry, but looked at it carefully. That is! But at this glance, Temari''s face was one side, and his heart shook slightly. At this moment, she suddenly discovered that behind Gaara, there seemed to be a few shadows. And the posture of every figure is exactly the same as Gaara! Obviously, he was also imprisoned by chains! Chapter 2627： representative "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Temari...this...is there anything else here?" Kankuro did not act rashly about Temari''s "wait a minute", but his absence did not prevent him from observing the surrounding environment. Undoubtedly, Kankuro is not a blind follower who does not have his own thoughts. He is also a qualified ninja. At least, he has done what he should do at this stage. Look around. Of course, after this observation, he discovered the same thing as his sister. That is, behind his youngest brother, there are several existences in the same situation as him. "do not move!" In response, Temari stopped his subconscious forward behavior, and his eyes slowly drooped. "what is this?" But at this time, after hearing her sister''s drink, Kankuro''s gaze fell on the ground. At this moment, the fog is hazy, but it is as if there is a small amount of sand on the ground like a substance, converging into a text. In other words, ciphers. "Go! Retreat!" At this moment, Temari suddenly raised his head and glanced in surprise at Gaara, whose head was hanging down, as if he had lost consciousness. Then, his figure moved backwards, and at the same time he stretched out his hand, but grabbed Kankuro. , Pulling back together. Unexpectedly, Kankuro almost didn''t say anything, and was dragged away. "despair!" Then, just between this step, the eyes of the two suddenly lit up. When the pace is settled, they are already in the sun. "here is" After that, in the next second, the two of them took out their portable kunai. This is... Konoha''s official way? Obviously, the quality of the two ninjas is much higher than that of the ninjas. The sudden changes in the environment did not make them feel sluggish and dazed. The two of them made the right thing right away. The most effective response. By the way, I can tell where I am at the first time. , At this moment, they were standing in the center of Konoha Official Road, and about one kilometer behind them was the smoke of gunpowder from Konoha Village. It can be said that the step they just took back caused them to escape the dark space, and they should have been sent here randomly. what happened? And after this alert for a while, it was discovered that there was no crisis, and there seemed to be no ambush in the woods on both sides. If there were an ambush, they would have been attacked a while ago. After discovering that there seemed to be no danger, the two looked at each other as if they wanted to exchange something, but both sides responded with confusion. Before, they were obviously controlled by the man in the blood moon and silver robe, and that space was the place to control or imprison them. Then, now I take a step back, and I got out of that space? This is a bit unclear. All the way in that dark space, they all understood that they had become a bargaining chip in a sense. Even the man in the blood moon and silver robe can use them to threaten the village. After all, the status of the three of them is still a bit special. The most special thing is Gaara. No matter how you say it, catching the three of them is indeed a threat to Sha Yin. He is not only the leader of the new generation of the village, but also the son and daughter of the four generations of Hokage now in power. Gaara is the strongest weapon of the village, deterring the surroundings and the bargaining chips that endure with other villages, almost deterring the surroundings. The existence of force pull full. As long as you hold them in your palm, facing Shayin, this **** moon and silver robe man is almost invincible. In addition, with absolute advantage and initiative, Sha Yin can be hit hard at any time. But now, he suddenly stood on Konoha''s official road, and Konoha Village was not far behind him, which was obviously a bit unreasonable. It is also really confusing. Even though they are just ninjutsu, they can still know from their knowledge that it is absolutely impossible for them to escape just because they took a step back. If it is so easy to escape, then this space is basically useless. This blood moon and silver robe man can stun them, and can imprison them with chains. Why do they have to use a step back space to lock them and lock the invincible chips. And since it was not a space where they could escape by taking a step back, they appeared here again. Thinking of this, the two of them couldn''t help but look at each other, and an ominous feeling was in their hearts. Vaguely, it seemed to feel something. Then, in the next second, a look of horror appeared on both of their faces. "Unexpectedly, there are actually two people who slipped through the net, no... you can walk directly to where Ren Zhuli is. It seems that the relationship between the three of you is very deep, whether it is mentally or physically." And just at this moment, behind them, there was a sound that was quite leisurely. really! And the moment they heard this sound, their pupils shrank almost abruptly, their backs stiffened and stiffened instinctively. Although their hearts were still moving, the fear that followed the sound, their heads Among them, it is already blank. Run! The only thought is these two words. It''s just that even though there are only these two words in their minds, at this moment, they seem to have separated their bodies and spirits, thinking about them, but their bodies can''t move. Even at this moment, he felt that his body was no longer his own. Even though they turned their backs to the person behind them, they still had a strong feeling. At this moment, above their heads, there seemed to be two pupils turning into rippled eyes from top to bottom, as if The gods looked down and stared at them, almost making them breathless. This pupil power... And this feeling also told them that the people standing behind them at this moment left their scared heads blank, their bodies stiff, and those who could barely breathe had terrible pupil power. With this pupil force, they knew that they were definitely not this person''s opponent. It is even impossible to escape! They will definitely die. Now, even if you already know that one step back is definitely not because of space so that you can escape, someone must have deliberately let them go, and the whole person is probably someone in the blood moon and silver robe, and they are already in a certain degree Shang has been mentally prepared, they are about to face a terrible opponent. However, what they can do at this moment is still to be honest. There is no way! "Sleep for a while." However, at this moment, before they could think about it, a sound suddenly came from behind. Then, without warning, the eyes of the two of them were black, and their consciousness sank into a dream. "puff!" "puff!" As their consciousness sank into their dreams, the two of them also slowly fell down, revealing the handsome man with a faint smile behind them. And those red eyes that slowly faded away. It is Uchiha Nobuhiko who has left from the original Hokage Rock statue! "Don''t worry, I don''t intend to use them to threaten you. You can rest assured of your sand hidden village." After the bright red color in his eyes faded, Nobuhiko Uchiha glanced back slightly and spoke. "Kakka!" In this eye, when the words fell, five branches sprang out from behind him, slowly turning into five identical Uchiha Nobuhiko. , Before there was any reaction behind him, this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s figure flashed, and he rushed out like an arrow from the string, heading in a different direction. "What are you doing?" But at this time, there was a nervous voice behind Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Don''t do anything, the plan has failed, I am going to save some, so that I can carry out the second step plan." Nobuhiko Uchiha seemed to have nothing to hide about this, and said. At the same time, he turned around and looked at the ninja behind him. Strictly speaking, it is the sand hidden Shinobu, the Maji responsible for the outpost of the Konoha collapse plan. "Recover? How to recover?" In response, Maki frowned, glanced at Temari and Kankuro lying down there, and asked vigilantly. "Don''t be so nervous, we are still an alliance, you have helped me so much in the past ten years, I can''t fight each other." And noticing Maki''s vigilance, Uchiha Nobuhiko shrugged and spoke rather indifferently. "Besides, you come to me and want to have a good talk." At the end, he added another sentence. With this addition, he grabbed Temari and Kankuro behind him, and threw them at Maki''s feet fairly casually. Seeing Kankuro and Temari being thrown over, Maki immediately leaned over and checked the state of the two, and found that they were only in the illusion, and he was quietly relieved. In any case, the two are also the heirs of the four generations of Fengying, and they are very good in themselves. They are definitely Shayin''s future, and even both have the qualifications to become high-levels. From the third Ninja war, no! It should be said that since the Second Ninja World War, Shayin Village has always been in a state of withered talent. As a result, the only village that was able to compete with Konoha on its own was slowly reduced to the same existence as Wuyin Village. The third Ninja World War suffered a heavy loss, and it was almost completely devastated. These two people are one of the few who can bear the future of Shayin Village. If they are damaged here, even if Konoha really collapses in the end, it will be a great loss for Shayin. "How do you want to save it?" However, after confirming that there was nothing wrong with the two of them, Maki didn''t unravel their illusion, but just spoke to Uchiha Nobuhiko ahead. "This, please wait for a while. If you say it, it won''t work." In this regard, Uchiha Nobuhiko seems to be selling off. "we?" But at this time, Maki, who heard this, looked back in surprise, following Uchiha Nobuhiko''s gaze. Obviously, the "you" in this sentence refers not only to Shayin, but Shayin and another force. Orochimaru? When his eyes settled, this slightly hesitant thought flashed in his mind. At this moment, in his eyes, in the shadow of the forests, there seemed to be a figure vaguely, a little familiar, but a little unreal. But the cold breath reminded him of someone he didn''t want to think of. "Sorry, Lord Oshemaru did not have time to rush over, so I will represent the Yinyin Village." However, the person in this shadow is not Dashewan, but when he walks out, he is a white-haired young man with glasses. It was the pharmacist''s pocket next to Dashewan. "If Maki-sama doesn''t mind, I would like to talk about the current situation of Shayin and Oonyin as an alliance based on this defeat." And after the pharmacist who came out of the shadows nodded to Maki, he thought of Uchiha Nobuhiko and said. Why is this pharmacist''s pocket more and more like a big snake pill! At this time, Maji couldn''t help but feel a little bit cold, but he did not oppose the meaning of Shayin Village in the line between the lines of the medicine master''s pocket. To be honest, he is here now because of Yinyin Village. He arrived here after receiving the information that Otogakura village planned to talk to Uchiha Nobuhiko in cooperation with the sandy village on his side. They all saw Takichiba''s shot, and they saw the means to control the earth that Uchiha Nobuhiko saw. And now Takichiba can use this kind of method as if controlling the earth to carry out a wide range of precision strikes. It can be said that the alliance between them has no meaning. The reason why Taki Chiba has not done anything now is only because Uchiha Nobuhiko exists in the Ninja World, and Taki Chiba can''t break the current balance of villages. Lest the unbalanced Ninja World was used by this Uchiha Nobuhiko, he would start a war again. However, this does not mean that Taki Chiba really doesn''t know how to do it. Perhaps others are afraid of Uchiha Nobuhiko, and Taki Chiba is also afraid. However, unlike others, Takichiba''s jealousy turned to jealousy. After all, he was the only existence able to fight against Uchiha Nobuhiko. It was really annoying, but it was not a war. War is a disaster for anyone, but it is not a big threat to these two. In other words, the current war is actually over, Taki Chiba''s shot, the moment the words to stop the war sounded, this war, really like a farce, has ended. They didn''t plan to accompany Uchiha Nobuhiko to mess around. Uchiha Nobuhiko may not care about the war, but they can''t. For Uchiha Nobuhiko, their casualties are nothing more than numbers, but for them, it is a lively life, especially for Maki, which represents the lives of so many people in the village. . It is also the future of Shayin Village. They can''t afford to die. "Do not worry." Regarding this, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to have anticipated it long ago, and interrupted their words without waiting for the two to speak specifically. "Have you seen the clone I just assigned? If you dare to retreat, I can guarantee that both of you will be wiped out and neither will be able to return." Then, he spoke the harshest words in the most casual tone. Chapter 2628： Get it done "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( What do you mean? Hearing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s abruptly interrupted words, characters like Yakushidou and Maki did not react in a short time. "what did you say!" However, after all, they are the characters who can take over the largest war operations like Konoha''s collapse plan. After a moment''s reaction is not available, they immediately understood. And after understanding it, even if they were able to take over the task of the largest war operation like Konoha collapse plan, they were shocked and blurted out with uncontrollable excitement. "Didn''t you understand? Why do you need me to say more?" Regarding this, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to be quite satisfied with the reaction of the two, but now he said with a smile. And as soon as this sentence came out, whether it was a pharmacist''s pocket who came out like a big snake pill and felt as uncertain as the big snake pill, or after taking over the sand hidden front line strategy, Maji, who had no flaws at all, was covered with a piece of his face. Pale. Those Mu Dun clones... I just let these Mu Dun clones... At this time, in addition to a feeling of despair, there is also a feeling of self-blame in their hearts. At this moment, they, or those who reacted, knew very well what this Uchiha Nobuhiko meant. Obviously, for the five avatars that were split just now, Uchiha Nobuhiko used them to guard the five directions. With the addition of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body, there are a total of six directions, and these six directions, considering the village of Kinabalu The military layout of Konoha can only be avoided in these six directions. In other words, this Uchiha Nobuhiko himself and his clone have blocked all their retreat. In addition, this universe Biwa Nobuhiko uses the Mu Dun clone. According to their understanding, this Uchiha Nobuhiko clone is similar to Taki Chiba''s clone. First of all, in terms of time, at least this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Mu Dun Duplicates can exist for a long time. They used to deliberately delay time to test the time of Uchiha Nobuhikos doppelganger when they communicated via the doppelganger. They couldn''t delay time, and they didn''t disappear. In other words, the duration of this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Mu Dun clone is more than one hour. Then, in terms of strength, due to the unrecoverable characteristics of the clone''s Chakra, ordinary clones have to be discounted compared to the main body, but the Mu Dun clone is different. Pharmacist who studied the first generation of Naruto knows that Mu Dun The avatar itself has some of the characteristics of wooden dungeon, for example, it can absorb chakras. That is to say, if its solid wood avatars are particularly delicate, they can supplement their own chakras within a certain limit by absorbing chakras. In other words, Mu Dun clone has a limited way to recover Chakra. If facing Mu Dun clone and cannot force him to use the technique that exceeds a certain limit of Chakra consumption, as long as the time limit is not up, then this Mu Dun clone It will have almost 100% of the fighting power of the body. And with Uchiha Nobuhiko''s strength, the Mu Dun clone, which is infinitely close to its own combat power, to be honest, one hour is enough time for these clones to wipe out all of them. In other words, all vitality. Moreover, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body is stationed here personally, one clone is gone, and more clones can be separated, they can be said to be inevitable. This Uchiha Nobuhiko''s chakra volume is no longer simply described as huge. It is almost endless. At least, in their opinion, this Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Chakra is like endless. In other words, all their active forces involved in this attack are now in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Now, those troops are no longer under their control. Even now, their lives are in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko. This situation can be said to be a fatal blow to Shayin. In this attack, even the four generations of Fengying played in person. If, in the end, the entire army is exhausted, then Shayin will never talk about the rise of anything, and even the fourth Ninja War will start after this action. Although the Five Great Ninja Villages formed various alliances under the banner of peace, they were still in a state where they had to form alliances. The weakening of Shayin Village would break the balance. At that time, if one Shayin village is eliminated, there will be a Kingdom of Wind. The resources are free, I am afraid, no one will let go of such sweetness. Although the Kingdom of Wind has fallen into a certain degree of weakness due to the weakness of Ninja Village, but for a world with only five big countries, the Kingdom of Wind is a big country no matter how much, and its resources are enough to change the pattern of the other four Ninja villages. . Even Konoha, supported by the country of fire, could not hold up Shinobu Village supported by the two great powers. National resources are not only economic resources. The most important resources in the world of Ninja, even above economic resources, are population resources, or human resources, and educational resources. And these, a big country can master more than a Shinobu village. , This is also a commonly used method of restricting Shinobu Village in big countries. When the sand disappears, the Kingdom of Wind will inevitably disregard the investment in this area in order to compete with other big countries, in order to attract other big countries'' Ninja Village. And in the face of such a large amount of resources, let alone the Ninja Village, other big countries may also be greedy. After all, the Ninja Village also has to feed back to itself. Some resources can be obtained from the Ninja Village in the country. Some are even the only way to obtain them. For such actions as the Wind Nation, other big powers are considering their interests. In addition to restricting the needs of their own Ninja Village, I am afraid they will use official means to force their Ninja Village to cooperate with the Wind Nation. Of course, the daimyo must control the exchange and cooperation between the two The means, the Kingdom of Wind must be uncomfortable, and Daren Village cannot be reckless. It can be said that the sand hidden away, in order to fight for the benefits of this part, war is inevitable. After the war began, the Kingdom of Wind lost its most powerful power because of the loss of the Ninja Village. The hardest part of the war is ordinary people in the end. Among these ordinary people, there are relatives and friends they care about and love. On the side of Pharmacists pocket, although the destruction of Yinyin Village has no influence on him or Dashemaru, the big deal is to rebuild, or simply control another small village, establish a ninja village, or empty another small village. In the inherent ninja village of the village, dove occupying the magpies nest is enough. However, after all, they spent a lot of energy to establish Yinyin Village. Many important experiments are placed in Yinyin Village or need Yinyin Village. Under the entanglement of interests, they cannot give up Yinyin Village so simply. Therefore, at this moment, whether it is Pharmacist Pocket or Maji, they realize how desperate they have reached. And, I began to regret that I had agreed to cooperate with this Uchiha Nobuhiko. Moreover, the current situation also seems to be how stupid they were at the time when they were so confusing. At that time, even if he knew that cooperation with Uchiha Nobuhiko was to seek skin with the tiger, and sooner or later he would be eaten by the tiger, but he still fainted and agreed to cooperate. How ugly and stupid it was. Damn it! Thinking of this, Yakushidou and Maji gritted their teeth at the same time, and secretly screamed damn. Now, the tigers have turned their faces and want to eat them, they are left with nothing but help. "It seems that you already understand your position very well. Taki Chiba said that this battle is not counted, I said it is over, it is over. Don''t worry, I don''t want the fourth Ninja War to come, you absolutely It is guaranteed." Seeing the performance of the two, Uchiha Nobuhiko also knew that his plan would no longer be disturbed. At the moment, the tone is softened. The sweetness after a hammer? Moreover, this sweetness is not sweet at all! At this time, the two of them were full of disdain. This sentence seemed to comfort them, but this kind of comfort comforted the little ninja who was not sensible and the one who had a sinew. For both of them, it was clear. How can you promise not to lose as much as you imagined and become sweet? How underestimate them! However, even though they were quite upset in their hearts, all they could do was to agree to all the requirements of this Uchiha Nobuhiko and to accept them. The reason is also very simple, the opponent is a tiger, they are just lambs. That''s it. "So, what is your plan? Your goal is to target Taki Chiba, but what I see is that you are only punching the air. What are you hesitating about! If you try to contain Taki Chiba, we simply We won''t end up with the current ending. Taking advantage of Konoha''s surprise just now, we could almost hit Konoha with a single blow. What you are doing now basically doesn''t care about winning or losing this war. Who are you fighting against?" After all, they have self-esteem. After hearing this, they did not completely accept it, but they spit out such a sharp sentence from the mouth of the medicine master''s pocket. They can see this. It was precisely because of this that they came to question. And this is precisely Uchiha Nobuhikos bewildering behavior. At first, they can say that the situation is very good. Konoha''s gate was breached head-on. Although Konoha finally stabilized the situation, they still had the advantage. Konoha The casualties continued to climb, and then it was because of Taki Chiba''s shot that they lost all at once. During this period, the Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him could completely contain Taki Chiba, so that Taki Chiba could not take action to prevent them from expanding their advantage. However, this Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t do it, he just let the war fail, and even he didn''t make it up immediately after Taki Chiba''s shot. Even turned around and left. Obviously, he couldn''t be afraid of Taki Chiba, but he didn''t care whether the war they regarded as everything was right or wrong. He had another purpose. And they are just chess pieces, bait discarded at will. The man in front of him didn''t care about their life or death at all. And now, since life and death are in his hands and there is no choice, they must ask clearly about this question. After all, now that they are moving forward, they must face Taki Chiba, who is like Uchiha Nobuhiko, and they will face this Uchiha Nobuhiko backwards. Anyway, the front and back are all finished, so it''s better to be finished. "It''s all death anyway, if you don''t tell us, you can execute all of us now." At this time, after the pharmacist finished talking, Maji added another sentence. To show the firm determination of both parties. "is it" However, Nobuhiko Uchiha was not surprised by the determination of these two parties, and just casually said: "Then, even if it is the way I express my sincerity, I will talk about this." So simple? At this time, seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s reaction so plain, he didn''t feel entangled at all, as if he was going to tell them from the beginning, the two looked at each other, but they were a little suspicious. "Standing at my height, do I still need to lie to you?" In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko sneered and said. Obviously, I saw through the careful thinking of the two "Cough! Say it!" Suddenly, this unfaced remark caused embarrassment for the two of them, so they had to cough lightly, UU reading concealed and said. Indeed, Nobuhiko Uchiha doesnt need to lie to them. This person showed that he didnt care about them before. Obviously, there is little difference for Nobuhiko Uchiha with them and without them. Or, Nobuhiko Uchiha has a backup plan. , This has a backup plan, it is also natural. After all, since Uchiha Nobuhiko persecuted them, of course he planned to kill them all. Then, **** them to deal with Taki Chiba''s backup plan, Uchiha Nobuhiko naturally also thought about it. Otherwise, how could it be so tough. Therefore, they don''t have to doubt, they say so now, Uchiha Nobuhiko replied, it was out of sincerity, not they must be. Therefore, what should converge is still to converge. Take it when you see it well, or take it when you see it. "The reason why I have been so late is because I''m still not sure whether the Taki Chiba in front of me is Taki Chiba''s body." In this regard, Uchiha Nobuhiko obviously had no plans to further attack them, but rather simply spoke. Is it the main body of Takichiba? Is it possible that Takichiba is still a clone now? This Could it be that Taki Chiba''s clone can''t even be seen through Uchiha Nobuhiko? Hearing this, the two were shocked together, and such a suspicious and shocked thought flashed in their hearts. "It''s not that I can''t see through his clone, but Taki Chiba has already begun to challenge the authority of God, and he succeeded." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko spoke as if he knew what the two of them thought. Isn''t it impossible to see through the clone? God''s authority? success? How...how it feels, kind of...don''t understand? At the same time, the two people who heard this looked at each other again. Chapter 2629： Gods authority "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Oh... forget that you don''t have the concept of gods, let''s just put it this way. At the beginning, there was only one thing that could be done by gods, and that was the six immortals. Seeing the two of them looked a little dazed, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to have thought of something, and added. Six Ways... Fairy? Six immortals! And hearing this sentence, the two woke up like a dream, but an uncontrollable shock appeared on their faces. "Six Dao Immortals... are they real? Isn''t it a legend?" Then, almost subconsciously, Maki said in a daze. So, can it be determined now that the six immortals actually exist? However, Yao Shidou had a calm face. Apart from the initial shock, he has calmed down now. Not only has he calmed down, but he even has a slight sense of joy in his heart. That kind of joy as if the experiment was successful, or some new secret has been explored. Compared with Ma Ji, who was born in a big ninja village, and different from fighters such as Ma Ji, who focused more on experimental knowledge, it was obvious that he was very willing to believe that the six immortals existed. In other words, the pharmacist faintly felt that the existence of the Six Dao Immortals was real. As for Mackey, he cant blame him for not believing in the existence of six immortals. After all, the generations of ninjas are usually accompanied by blood and darkness, and the cycle is extremely short. Maybe thousands of years ago, even a hundred years ago, everyone still believed The existence of the six immortals, but under the frequent baptism of war, such a legend passed down by word of mouth and no written records, it is easy to be out of gear, because there is no clear evidence to show that, coupled with the chaotic situation, Few people will pay attention to such a legend that has seemed illusory. Besides, what benefit does such a legend have to their Shayin Village? It has been a long, long time. Ninjas don''t believe in any gods. All they believe in is their chakra and the sharp blade in their hands. "Ah" As for Majis words, Uchiha Nobuhiko sighed for a long time. Although he had expected Maji who was born in Danin village to react like this, he really heard these words. Still a little unhappy. He has been in reincarnation for so many lives. From the time when someone preached the religious doctrine of the Six Dao Immortals, now it is only a legend that the Six Dao Immortals are a legend. What he sees is a world that runs counter to the idea of ??the Six Dao Immortals. To be honest, he felt disappointed in this world. It was also from the time when the Six Dao Immortals became a legend, or when no one was preaching the doctrine of the Six Dao Immortals, the world entered the era of meaningless killings called the "Warring States Era". From the beginning of this era until the end of this era, the ninjas have become a group of ninjas who dont know how to think, dont know how to make progress, but only know that they continue to kill under their own killing rules, and become a kind of beast with a certain amount of intelligence. group. Finally, there was a person with a little thinking ability, who brought everything out of chaos, but it was a flash in the pan. In the end, in the Ninja era, it was just a small group of beasts killing each other to a large group of beasts killing each other, nothing. progress. Standing at a higher position than anyone else, the world Uchiha Nobuhiko saw was a stupid and ignorant world. A hopeless world. Perhaps this is why this world invites outsiders to invade. Because this world is already hopeless, and the hopeless has spawned a virus that destroys the world. Almost everyone outsiders knows the existence of everything, they know the context of this world, they know the power composition of this world, they It also has the power to destroy the world and even far exceed the cognition of the world. It is almost destined to stand at the highest point and look down on this world. If it were not for the timely containment of these incentives to destroy the world, I am afraid that the world has already been destroyed by now. And even though he had tried his best to contain him, he was still in this stupid ignorance, and the outsider Taki Chiba, who had stood at the same height as him, was born. Moreover, this process of Takichiba''s becoming stronger is a process of constantly using the hatred between the village and the village to slowly gain momentum in his favor. Even, as the most important and powerful Konoha village in the entire Ninja world, he is still trying his best to help this outsider who will destroy the world, and as the virus scavenger, he has encountered the malice of the entire Ninja world. Although he doesn''t care about this, it seems... how ridiculous! And this also added to his aversion to this ninja world. In other words, the disgust of these stupid and ignorant beasts. Perhaps this is why he doesn''t care about the life and death of these ninjas. He has never been able to "like" these beasts. "What did he...do?" But at this moment, the pharmacist ignored Uchiha Nobuhiko''s slightly mocking sneer and asked. For him, during the period of time following Da She Wan, in the research of Qianshou Cells and everything related to the Six Dao Immortals, he and Da She Wan had initially inferred that the Six Dao Immortals might exist. Even the odds are quite high. In the first glimpse, the inference they made still felt the ultimate horror. The ultimate horror from the great power that can control the world. If their conjecture is true, and the conjecture of the power of the six immortals is true, then they may be like ants, or even worse than ants. Even if he is already standing at the top of this ninja world, Lord Oshemaru, I am afraid that the existence of ants is inferior. And now, if Taki Chiba had done what the Six Ways of Immortals had done... To be honest, the following is the part that Pharmacist can''t imagine from here. "He created a living body." At this time, I looked at Maji, who had a slightly unpleasant face, and looked at his face obviously a little pale, as if thinking of something in the pharmacist''s pocket, and said. "Create a living body? Clone?" And almost instantaneously, the moment he heard this, Mackey spoke in surprise. To create a living body, what kind of thing the Six Dao Immortals can do? Is it a clone soon? But what Maji said was quite disdainful. Maji, who is cooperating with Dashe Maru, also has a certain understanding of the research on Dashewan. At least, he knows that Dashewan has a cloning technology that can replicate humans through gene replication, which is a means of creating living organisms. To be honest, what kind of authority is this god, is it possible that Dashewan became a god? Obviously, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words seemed a bit alarmist in Maki''s ears. "Oh, I made a mistake, it should be, that created life." Hearing these words, Uchiha Nobuhiko raised his hand slightly and said with an apologetic smile. "what?" Hearing this life, Yao Shidou almost screamed, his face pale. This Takichiba, when... Do not! The problem is not here, but to create life... Is this possible? And his heart is already in a state of confusion at the moment. Obviously, he knew the difference between creating a living body and creating life. The creation of life forms is, in the final analysis, cloning technology, or growth and cultivation technology. No matter what kind of technology it is, it needs a blueprint to be able to proceed. On creation. The creation of life is another concept. It is created from nothing and does not require any blueprints, and the creator can modify the various characteristics of life at will, even the blood inheritance limit, it can be Created. Even the horrible adaptations such as the inter-column cells can be created by the creator. If the creator has a deep understanding of the inter-column cells, he can even directly create a fairy body. If the creation of life forms is technology, then the creation of life is a miracle! These are two concepts! Two concepts with completely different nature. "It seems that someone has already understood the difference between creating a living body and creating a life." Nobuhiko Uchiha seemed to be quite satisfied with the exclamation of Pharmacist''s pocket, and after nodding slightly, he spoke again. "Tailed beast, do you know? The tailed beast was originally a life entity created by the six immortals." When he saw Maki who looked at Yakushito in amazement and didn''t understand why Yakushito was so excited, Uchiha Nobuhiko couldn''t help but sighed and added. "Tailed beast!" And this sentence quickly caused Makis exclamation. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Uchiha Nobuhiko. Under unabashed shock and horror, he blurted out: "The tail beast was created. from?" The tail beast... is also created? Takichiba, can now make...tail beasts? At this moment, the pharmacist who heard this was really shocked again, the whole face was already an ugly stiffness. Even, both of them have a feeling that their heads can''t turn their heads. In just a few words, the amount of information is too explosive. The first is the Six Ways of Immortals, and then the creation of life that can be done by the Six Ways of Immortals, and the living Takichiba, even the tail beast can create. This This is really fantastic. This is no longer beyond common sense, but to move myths and legends to reality! At this moment, they can no longer react. Even, they have no way to think about what impact such Taki Chiba will have on their current situation, and whether they should still fight Taki Chiba. In other words, they are afraid to think about it, they are already afraid to think about it, and they instinctively avoid these problems. And their subconscious mind is quite clear, such Taki Chiba, and such Uchiha Nobuhiko, they actually seem to have no other choice but to lie flat and do not need to think. Because thinking is useless. And then there was a long silence. The two couldn''t think anymore, and Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to know that nothing would be effective at this time, so he didn''t say anything at all, waiting for them to digest slowly. "You mean, I couldn''t judge Takichiba''s body just now..." However, what finally did not disappoint Uchiha Nobuhiko was that the two quickly recovered their basic sanity, and after trying their best to manage their expressions, they asked with difficulty. "Yes, what you think is not wrong. Taki Chiba has created exactly the same self, inheriting 100% of his own strength, or in other words, inheriting 100% of the strength he showed in front of others. How far is the difference between the specific and the ontology? I don''t know yet." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko nodded in satisfaction and said. 100% inheritance... Two, Takichiba? And at this moment, the two people who heard this couldn''t help but swallow. One Takichiba is so terrible, two Takichiba, and 100% two Takichiba, to be honest, they have already I don''t know how to think. For Uchiha Nobuhiko, the reason why he did not shoot so quickly is that this is why Takichiba created a Takichiba, and he can only deal with a Takichiba without finding the body. Under circumstances, that is, in the case of not being able to grasp the exact location of the two Takichiba In order to avoid being attacked by the two Takichiba and at a disadvantage, he can not make a rush. Moreover, the two Takichiba are each other''s back hand and hole card. In a sense, unless he kills one first and then kills the other, Takichiba is invincible. "Is there only one?" In this regard, Markey asked almost unconsciously. "One." Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko nodded and said. There is only one at most. After so many lives, he has been chasing outsiders. He also has a certain understanding of outsiders. No matter how terrifying outsiders are, they must follow certain rules. In other words, in this world, they are also limited. It is impossible for Takichiba to create life infinitely. At least, it is impossible to create 100% of his own life. It is even impossible to create other lives. After all, this is the authority of God, and it cannot be abused. Even for the six immortals, the creation of life is nothing more than using the ten-tailed division to avoid violating taboos in this area too much. Although he was not born in the era of the Six Ways of Immortals, and even the age when I was born is quite far away from the Six Ways of Immortals, after all, Uchiha Nobuhiko is a very old person compared to the present. When he was born, he was able to collect some records about the Six Dao Immortals. He is also sure that the Six Dao Immortals can create life, but they have never abused them. According to his believers who recorded these, this is because they cannot break the balance. This world is potentially balanced. It is a taboo that cannot be touched. And this taboo cannot be touched even by outsiders. Therefore, he was quite sure that Takichiba only created one himself. Chapter 2630： position "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "This... this is impossible!" Hearing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s affirmative answer, even though he asked it unconsciously, but when he heard such affirmative answer, he still blurted out this sentence almost subconsciously. And this time, even the pharmacist''s pocket has lost the composure. Even if he is managed by the expression of Dashewan, he can guarantee an uncomfortable appearance as if everything is under control at every moment, and he himself is also A senior spy, his facial expression control, posture performance and reaction ability are all ranked in the ninja group, and he can even be said to be the best spy personnel. At this time, he is also pale and can''t believe it. Not much better than Mackey. Two... Taki Chiba. To face two Takichiba? One Takichiba can already control the entire Ninja World, if Konoha has two Takichiba... At this time, Maki''s heart was already occupied by pieces of fear, and the appearance of how two Konoha monsters attacked the sand hidden village was constantly appearing in his head. Obviously, his thinking about this matter still started from his own village, and his fears also started from the overall situation of the various villages in the Ninja World. To be honest, when they first heard that Takichiba had returned, they weren''t really flustered. They just understood one thing, that is, the peace period will be extended, and it may be extended for a considerable period of time. Moreover, they must find a way to weaken Konoha. They cooperated with Uchiha Nobuhiko, and there is still hope to weaken Konoha on a large scale. Takichiba is not completely invincible, and someone can deal with it. Moreover, this Uchiha Nobuhiko who can deal with Takichiba is actually not as domineering as Konoha preached and Uchiha Madara. Although he looked down on people, he was unexpectedly a bit good to talk. Cooperating with him, you only need to deal with Taki Chiba and list Konoha as the target of the attack. There is no need to provide anything extra, and looking at him, it seems that he does not bother what they offer. In other words, as long as he walks at the pace of Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him, he will not ask them to surrender their interests at all. It seems that the purpose of this Uchiha Nobuhiko has always been Takichiba alone. As for the Nine Tails Rebellion, the current Konoha collapse plan is actually because Konoha is firmly standing on Takichibas side. To get rid of Takichiba, Konoha must be classified as hostile. In addition to the cooperation of Uchiha Nobuhiko, the entire ninja world knows that Taki Chiba is the fifth-generation Naruto candidate, the only candidate. When Konoha''s news of Taki Chiba''s death was first reported, they were suspicious of this news. Before the truth and falsehood, the first reaction was actually a little fortunate and regretful. Fortunately, Konoha lost a Naruto that turned the tide, causing the damage of the Nine Tails Rebellion to expand infinitely. Unfortunately, Taki Chiba is really for thousands of years. A genius who never came out of the world, the chosen Naruto candidate. Or any candidate for the shadow of Shinobu Village, anyway, regardless of the position, everyone feels it is a pity. Now that Takichiba is back, and the three generations of Hokage are old, undoubtedly, they want to take over Konoha. Even as they expected, according to reliable information, after Takichiba''s return to Konoha, the three generations of Hokage immediately handed over all the Naruto powers that could be delivered to this Takichiba. And this is what they want to see. Taki Chibas return is already a fact, and its useless to think about it. After he becomes Hokage anyway, he will be held back by Konohamoto by heavy tasks and the responsibility of protecting Konoha Honjin. In other words, after becoming Hokage, perhaps they will have to face a wise strategy that makes them continue to make concessions in diplomacy, or it is Hokage who wants to fight for a good relationship. However, he would not be directly attacked by this Hokage who transcended the common sense of Ninja World. How much, the loss is the smallest that has been reduced. Yes, there is nothing wrong. The reason why they didn''t panic was that they didn''t really panic when Takichiba returned. That''s why. Takichiba is Hokage, and Hokage cannot produce Konoha, and they are dealing with Konoha''s army. Then, there is hope. Moreover, Takichibas lifespan is also limited, and it is possible to survive Takichiba. During this inevitably compromised Takichibas reign, they can also plant seeds of various cholera later generations. When Takichiba dies, these seeds It can also take root and sprout. It''s not impossible to ruin Konoha by that time. Besides, Nobuhiko Uchiha is still alive, and they have some ways to guarantee most of their interests. But now? Two Takichiba? It is entirely possible that with one Takichiba sitting in Konoha, another Takichiba attacked the city and destroyed them, giving them a devastating blow. Moreover, Taki Chiba can still create life. At that time, when he is almost old, he will create a life that is exactly the same as himself. Wouldn''t it be that his life can continue indefinitely? So, besides their destruction, do they have other options? Like this kind of existence beyond the Ninja realm, even big countries have no binding force on him. Konoha that he exists, I am afraid that even the country of fire has to accommodate. At that time, the unification of the Ninja world is not a big problem. As long as Takichiba thinks. In other words, at this moment, all Ninja villages, including their sand hidden villages, are facing the crisis of extinction in the true sense. Their real enemy is Taki Chiba! All the enemies of Shinobu Village are Takichiba and Konoha! If the previous cooperation with Uchiha Nobuhiko was to routinely weaken Konoha and prevent Konoha from dominating the family, then at this moment, they are truly facing the disaster, Takichiba and Konoha really In the sense they became their enemy, no, it should be said to be a deadly enemy! Yes, it is not Uchiha Nobuhiko who is looking for their cooperation now, but they should be asking Uchiha Nobuhiko to cooperate! Creating life... is this possible... Taki Chiba, has mastered the profound meaning of life? This... how is this possible? Compared with Maji''s starting from the Ninja world situation, Yao Shidou''s shock was in the creation of life. To be honest, as a scientific researcher, the more he studies, the more he understands how complicated and untouchable life is. It can be said that the more research, the more knowledge accumulation, the more they know that life can only be Copying is impossible to create. But now, Taki Chiba has actually mastered the mystery of life creation. As a researcher, he can''t imagine how terrifying Taki Chiba is now. This is so enviable! Under the unbelievable and unbelievable surface, Yao Shidou''s heart is full of fanaticism. For him, who has been deeply influenced by Oshe Maru, is there anything more fascinating than the mystery of life? No! Absolutely not! "It seems that you also understand your own position." Regarding this, looking at the reaction of the two, although what they saw was pale and unbelievable, Uchiha Nobuhiko was very clear. The two had already understood what they meant. To be honest, the current scene was also in his expectation. He had already anticipated the current situation somewhat. After all, although he was going to use this Konoha collapse plan to force all of Taki Chiba''s back players, it did not mean that Taki Chiba would not fight back. And this kind of offensive situation is still very easy to solve or reverse for Taki Chiba. You only need to show your strength and then break the alliance between Sa Yin Yin Yin and his own. That is the current situation. In any case, Taki Chiba must know that besides himself, other people may not really be immortal with him. He also knew that his alliance with Sha Yin and Yin Yin was bound to be unreliable. As long as he stunned them, as long as he stunned these two wall grasses, then the offensive of Konoha''s collapse plan would definitely not be there. He broke his own game. Its just that Taki Chiba has missed one point after all, that is, the fact that he created himself is a shot in the heart, a shot that makes Otoyin and Sayin really stand on the same front with him. needle. At this moment, the two people who have understood the seriousness of the situation will definitely stand by their side resolutely. After all, for Sain, Sain is already in desperation. Even if he doesn''t greet Sain, Sain will inevitably seek his own help to deal with Konoha and Takichiba. As for Otoyin, who has always wanted to explore the mystery of life, if the research is successful and continues to deepen, he will touch the taboo of this world almost everywhere. Now Takichiba can create life, they must be Will want to get the mystery of life in Taki Chiba. And this mystery, Taki Chiba will definitely not tell them. Even their position with Taki Chiba is mostly opposed. Taki Chiba will naturally not offer the mystery of life with both hands, but they want to get Taki Chibas life. Mystery, there is only one option, and that is to cooperate with myself, catch Taki Chiba, and then learn the mystery of life from him. As for what means they could use to pry open Taki Chiba''s brain, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t think he needed to worry about this. He only needs Takichiba to disappear into this world. Of course, at that time, when they learned the mystery of life, Da She Wan, Yao Shi Dou, and all those who knew it, would not exist in this world. In other words, now is the beginning of the real Konoha collapse plan! "So, what is your plan?" But at this time, hearing these words from Uchiha Nobuhiko, Maki and Yakushito had no hesitation, and they spoke straightforwardly. "It''s very simple, lead to another Takichiba. I want to know exactly the location of Takichiba, the location of the two Takichiba. And, no matter what means, I need you to hold one of them, and I will make it. That kill. Then, deal with the body." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko also spoke. "Hold one of them?" When they heard these words, their faces became stiff. They all saw Takichibas previous shots. The method of controlling the earth can almost be said that he can use a large range of soil ninjutsu anywhere in Konoha village, and in the war, soil Escape ninjutsu should be the widest and most effective ninjutsu. In other words, Takichiba may wipe them out on a large scale anytime and anywhere. Otherwise, they will not retreat. The Konoha collapse plan this time, they basically overwhelmed everything. If it''s not really unsustainable, how can you withdraw troops? And now, it is enough to find another Takichiba, but to hold him, and also to hold him until Uchiha Nobuhiko kills the created Takichiba? How can this be? Don''t be kidding! "Don''t worry, it''s not difficult to kill the Takichiba created, but I still don''t know which one is the main body, and I''m not sure if both Takichiba are already active. Although Takichiba can Life is created, but it''s not something that can be created by any strength. You only have to believe in me now, and nothing else." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko said with a touch of disdain from the corner of his mouth. Nobuhiko Uchiha is very confident about the Taki Chiba created by killing, or the substitute Taki Chiba. For more than ten years, he has been studying and investigating this since he knew that Taki Chiba can create life. One piece, based on the existing information, Taki Chiba cannot create a 100% existence of its own strength. After all, Taki Chiba already has the supreme power, and the supreme power is definitely impossible to mass-produce and be manufactured. At least, none of the six immortals can create a life with supreme power. Both of his children have only inherited the supreme power of deterioration and the supreme power of deterioration cannot be regarded as the supreme power at all. As for Taki Chiba, who does not have the supreme power, killing is really not a big problem for him. It''s just the length of time. Moreover, it was already this time, and the hesitation of these two men made him very uncomfortable. This is also what he hates most about the current ninja status in the ninja world. Everyone wants to get everything without sacrifice. So he fell into a situation of excessive tactics, causing many unnecessary struggles. This is why the Ninja generation is not as good as the generation. "This" When they heard this sentence, the two looked at each other, and despite the disdainful tone, the two of them had difficulty making a decision. "Is it finally here..." However, this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not ask them to continue speaking, but as if sensing something, he looked at the sky above Konoha''s box list. At this time, a golden flame drew an arc, fell from the sky, hit the top of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s head heavily, and penetrated in without any hindrance, as if it had blended into Uchiha Nobuhiko''s head. And Nobuhiko Uchiha slowly closed his eyes, as if feeling something with his heart. Provoked the two to look at each other again. ... "Boom bang bang bang!" Four spikes of golden sand cones slammed together, instantly engulfing the sluggish young man into a ball. Then, numerous golden spikes were suddenly recessed inward, twisting everything in the golden sand into foam! Sand waterfall... funeral! "It''s over, here." At this time, on the opposite side of the sand ball, behind the man in the blood moon and silver robe fell, one foot slowly stopped, and there was a soft sound. Chapter 2631： ending "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "So far, it should be in the plan." Glancing at the golden orb pierced into the shape of a hedgehog, as if to confirm something, he lowered his head to look at the corpse of the man in the blood moon and silver robe at his feet. The sentence left by the golden flame, "Leave it to "You''re here," the ninja with a hat who walked out, whispered softly. However, although this sentence seems to be a relaxed language that indicates that everything is going well, but in the words, it is not half relaxed, even, let alone relieved, it sounds unusually solemn. It seemed that everything went smoothly according to the "plan" in that mouth, which was not what he wanted to see at all. In other words, it sounds like the person who said this doesn''t seem to have much confidence in this so-called "plan", and there are always some doubts. Then, after finishing this soft whisper, the hat ninja slowly took off his hat. It was the fourth generation Fengying, Luo Sha. Why, why not me, but Dashewan. Although I have to admit the strength of Oshemaru, I may not be able to beat him. However, at this time, compared to the Konoha background, isn''t I a more suitable candidate? And my ninjutsu is even more advantageous in a closed barrier. Especially killing an old man quickly. At this time, as the hat was taken off, Luo Sha''s brows were already frowning slowly. Gaara was also taken away by that Uchiha Nobuhiko. This action is not so much about taking away and protecting Gaara, it is more about taking the opportunity to take Shayin Village in his own hands. Is my decision right or wrong? Afterwards, Luo Sha''s brows became more frowned, and her anxiety was unspeakable. Compared with other people, as the direct interviewer with Uchiha Nobuhiko, he is also the most direct contact for cooperation. Apart from Oshemaru, he should be the one who knows Uchiha Nobuhiko''s plan the most. After all, when Uchiha Nobuhiko approached him, in addition to tremblingly worrying about the future of Sago, he was cautious to avoid Uchiha Nobuhiko''s anger. He didn''t intend to join forces with Uchiha Nobuhiko. Because, when Uchiha Nobuhiko found himself, he had already determined that Takichiba was still alive. If Takichiba is really dead, Uchiha Nobuhiko has no reason to come to cooperate with him. After all, if Takichiba is really dead, as the "second Uchiha Madara", even Uchiha Nobuhiko, who is still there, has no reason to go to any Onin village to seek cooperation in person. With his strength, It is easy to control a big ninja village, especially the two relatively weak big ninja villages. Shayin Village also has Wuyin Village. In the beginning, Uchiha Madara single-handedly made Iwagaki Village bow his head. With Uchiha Nobuhiko''s original strength, I am afraid that I would be able to make Iwagaki Village bow his head. Even Yunyin Village is only obediently obedient. And when Konoha loses Takichiba, he must also give full face, at least some of the unreasonable requirements must be met. Only if Takichiba is not dead, and no confidence in the face of this old enemy, Uchiha Nobuhiko will personally seek cooperation. After all, the name Takichiba, in a sense, already represents a great Shinobu village, and the strongest Shinobu Konoha. No matter what Taki Chiba was, he was the one who caused him a big loss in the past, and he is also a rare super genius in the world. In the past ten years or so, I am afraid that he has been able to fight against Uchiha Nobuhiko. To deal with Takichiba, Uchiha Nobuhiko must also look for one or two Onin Village as a bargaining chip against Konoha other than Takichiba. For Sain, it is undoubtedly unwise to join Uchiha Nobuhiko''s camp. Not to mention that this side is not Konoha''s opponent at all, and in any case, it is not Konoha''s opponent at all. That is to say, Taki Chiba was much weaker than this Uchiha Nobuhiko, and it still made Uchiha Nobuhiko a big loss, not to mention that after more than a decade, Taki Chiba must have caught up with Uchiha Nobuhiko. In other words, the faction of Nobuhiko Uchiha is almost the faction with the lower chance of winning, and the current situation of Ishagakura is almost the most stupid decision. Opposing Takichiba is the least appropriate. Even, not only at the time, he was reluctant to cooperate with Uchiha Nobuhiko, even now, he still feels that he should not cooperate with Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, they are unwilling and shouldn''t, so can they not cooperate with Uchiha Nobuhiko? Although Uchiha Nobuhiko showed good talk after cooperation, and did not ask for this requirement. Basically, he gave Sagakura a lot of free space, and there was no feeling of restraint at all. However, Sagakura is betting everything. In Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body, bet Uchiha Nobuhiko can defeat Taki Chiba. Bet on a minimum winning percentage. These superficial free spaces, without interference, can only be their self-comfort. In addition to self-comfort, it was a performance under the control of Uchiha Nobuhiko. In this case, it seems that Uchiha Nobuhiko speaks well, does not interfere, and does not feel like a superior person at all, but in fact, it is Uchiha Nobuhiko who no longer needs any deeds, and does not need too much persecution, as a bet. In the sand hidden village of Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has a low winning rate and a high defeat rate, all he can do is to assist Uchiha Nobuhiko at all costs to win Uchiha Nobuhiko''s victory, without Uchiha Nobuhiko''s flogging. As for the rejection of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s request for cooperation? Are you kidding me? Who is Uchiha Nobuhiko, his request for cooperation, I am afraid that in the heyday of Shayakura Village, he dared not bluntly refused, now Shayakura Village is weak? This is tantamount to seeking a dead end and destroying yourself! If Uchiha Nobuhiko is dissatisfied with their refusal, even if they contact Taki Chiba secretly and seek refuge in Taki Chiba, Taki Chiba, who is far away in Konoha, is in Konoha, it is impossible for Taki Chiba who is in Konoha to keep the village under Uchiha Nobuhiko. . Besides, even if Takichiba rushes to Sagakura Village, can Sakakura Village be kept from destruction and destruction? The answer is obviously no. Yes, that''s right, the fourth generation of Kazekage had no choice at the beginning, but he could only say that he was unlucky, and that the whole Sandyak was unlucky. Uchiha Nobuhiko chose the Sakura who can stabb the knife behind Konoha best. And now, this four-generation Kazekage still does not have any optimistic estimates of Uchiha Nobuhiko and Uchiha Nobuhiko. Even if he is one of the people who knows Uchiha Nobuhiko''s plan the most. Even now, according to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s plan, he killed Haneda Ichiba, who was the most likely substitute life created by Takichiba, and ruled out a possible situation. Thats right, the four generations of Kazekage Rasa at this moment know that everything Uchiha Nobuhiko is doing now is to find out the substitute life made by Taki Chiba, and even know that after finding out this substitute life , He and Sa Yin still need to delay Taki Chiba''s body, waiting for Uchiha Nobuhiko to kill Taki Chiba''s substitute life. As for why everyone in Shayin Village didn''t know this plan, apart from Uchiha Nobuhiko deliberately letting him conceal it, there was also a need to stabilize the military spirit. If everyone in Shayin Village, the ninja community in Shayin Village knew that they were going to delay Takichiba''s body, and when there were two more Takichiba, I am afraid that the war hadn''t even begun, and Shayakura would have surrendered with both hands. In that case, if they were to force them to execute it, I am afraid that a coup rebellion might be about to end the vitality that Shayin Village has accumulated over the past ten years and the already very slim future. Therefore, concealing this plan is also what he must do, and it is also an expression of being completely controlled by Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Three generations of Hokage..." When thought of this, Luo Sha frowned, but she could only sigh silently, and then shifted her eyes and thoughts away. That purple enchantment is shrouded in a place where trees grow out of thin air. Dirt...reincarnated. Looking at this scene, Luo Sha didn''t feel surprised at all, but from deep in her heart gently chanted the name of this chilling technique. This kind of technique should not exist in the world. At the same time, he heartily uttered a word that he didn''t know how to describe. At the beginning, Shayin was also the Great Ninja Village comparable to Konoha, and its positioning was equivalent to the current Yunyin Village. The forbidden techniques developed by the second generation of Hokage are available in Shayins database, and there are even several solutions. , Suitable for all kinds of people, whether they can use the seal technique or those who don''t use it. And, a certain level of sand hidden can be read at will. After all, this kind of desecration of the dead can infinitely repair the dirty earth reincarnation that it controls, and it can almost kill any ninja without knowing the solution. Although Konoha hasn''t used this technique for a long time, this technique exists after all, and some preparations are needed. And now, the confidentiality of the technique of Reincarnating Dirty Land has been elevated. When the second generation of Naruto was alive, every ninja had to learn and practice the method of this technique. Later, because no one used this access control technique after the second generation of Hokage, Shayin also experienced a series of changes, especially the shortage of talents, which led to several reforms in the education model. Later, this compulsory must be changed to a certain level. Looking through it and not making mandatory requirements, it is considered necessary to be lowered. Ah Speaking of it, it is also ironic. And thinking of this, although Luo Sha''s face did not change, she couldn''t help but sneer in her heart. I remember how many of the heroes of Shayin died under this technique, and now I see Konohas rebel Osnaru using this technique to summon the first and second generations of Naruto to kill the third generation of Naruto. Its really inexplicable. The feeling of pleasure and causal reincarnation. Perhaps this is the retribution for blaspheming the dead. "It turns out that the existence of Uchiha Nobuhiko may not be as simple as I thought." And at this moment, just as Luo Sha sneered secretly in his heart, a thoughtful sound suddenly sounded from behind him. "What..." Hearing this sound, his whole body muscles tightened suddenly, with a crash, the hedgehog-like sand ball over there instantly collapsed, turning into thousands of golden long arrows, shooting out behind him, where the sound came from. "laugh!" However, at this moment, his figure trembled abruptly, and the unspoken "me" word stopped abruptly. The whole figure was lost. Even the golden long arrows that shot out were behind him, turning into placer gold and falling like golden rain, spreading a layer of golden sand with him as the center of the circle. "cough!" Afterwards, as the golden sand spread, a bit of blood coughed out of his mouth, and his eyes were drooping, but the dark sword that came out through his chest was reflected. "Tick!" Just at this moment, a drop of blood slowly dripped from the tip of the sword, and with a click, it splashed on his sand. finished? At the same time, he couldn''t help but have such a thought in his mind. "No wonder Oshe Maru can assassinate you silently. There is really no defense at all from behind." At this moment, behind him, there was a voice with a little sigh. Oshemaru... assassinated me? And hearing this sound, the heart was pierced, and Luo Sha, who knew he could no longer survive, trembled suddenly The voice behind this meant that she seemed to die. In the hands of Oshemaru, no, it should be said that under certain circumstances, she would be assassinated by Oshemaru and die. It seems that the people behind him already know their end. I will die at the end of this Zhongnin exam, but the way to die is different. However, next, he did not have the opportunity to ask any questions in this regard, because at this moment, the people behind him did not hesitate at all. After saying this, he twitched decisively. Black sword. Immediately, Luo Sha''s chest spurted blood, and fell heavily to the ground with a puff. When he fell to the ground, blood splashed out in a semicircle, and his pupils had completely dimmed. At this moment, behind him, Haneda Kazuha''s figure slowly appeared. At this moment, Haneda Ichiba does not look good, no, it cannot even be described as "bad". Even, in a sense, it is impossible to say "alive". At this moment, Haneda Ichiba, except for the right hand and the right half of the body with the black sword drawn out, the entire left half of the body and the left face almost have a distorted "melting" feeling, and even the right half of the body has a few on the body. hole. Even the blood flowing from it has a sticky false feeling. "This Uchiha Nobuhiko, who left the fourth generation of Kazekage Rasa here, shouldn''t be accidental." However, although the body is distorted and not alive, and even ugly, it seems a bit horrible, but Haneda Kazuha''s face is not half weak or "alive", on the contrary, it is full of face. dignified. As if everything on his body is not his own. Chapter 2632： Fight with the air "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Unexpectedly, it could be done so easily. I now understand the difference between Uchiha Nobuhiko and myself." Looking at the fourth generation Kazekage Luosha who fell to the ground without any struggle, Haneda Ichiba, whose half of her body was almost melted and drooped, murmured in her mouth. The tone was no longer the tone of Haneda Ichiba, and even the voice became another voice. The voice of Chiba. It seems that at this moment, even though Haneda Ichiba''s body is still Haneda Ichiba''s body, it has been replaced by another person inside. too easy! To be honest, "Ichiba Haneda" at this time, after all, only had this idea in his mind. Yes, it is too simple. Originally, he had thought of a lot of afterthoughts. Although his current body looks terrible and almost not alive, because of the special nature of this body, he can still use a lot of bombardment to kill the four generations. The means of shadow. However, he did not expect that just a stabbing in the back would result in the fourth generation of Fengying, which he did not expect. I originally thought that at least there would be a fierce battle. This is over. To be honest, "Ichiba Haneda" felt a bit too hasty at this time. Compared to his previous battles and battles with S-class shadow-level combat effectiveness, the situation in front of him almost made him feel a strong sense of discomfort and a strong sense of discomfort as a heavy punch fell in the empty space. . Dare to feel that all the last move you have just now is to fight the air. "Well, it is a good thing to be able to quickly solve the four generations of Fengying, leaving a shadow level running around, after all, it is an infinite variable." However, then, "Haneda Ichiba" didn''t entangle this issue any more, as he said. In any case, the four generations of Fengying shouldn''t have been running around during the Zhongnin exam. Even, at this time in the original work, the fourth generation of Fengying has been killed by Oshemaru and skinned. It was impossible to live. right now. And the fourth generation of Fengying is at least the strength of the shadow level. From the golden sand just now, and without hesitation when attacking, the timing is just right. To be honest, "Haneda Ichiba" is also a little lucky now. In fact, when Uchiha Nobuhikos spiritualization technique left him, the illusion that he was applying had already been unlocked. If it was someone else, he could still use the celestial technique to instantaneous one at a critical moment. Kind of avoiding the high-speed movement. However, under the four generations of Fengying, almost the instant the illusion was unlocked, the attack had already arrived, and he couldn''t even use the instantaneous body, even he only had time to protect half of his body with the technique of Xianshu Rock Hardening. Only barely able to maintain the body and consciousness. It is precisely because of the ability to maintain the body and consciousness that it can catalyze the "spiritual seed" buried in the soul of Haneda Ichiba. His consciousness was able to come into this body. However, even so, his body was almost destroyed. If it weren''t for the essential difference between this body and the flesh and blood body, otherwise, this fourth-generation Fengying would really be running around the street. Up. And from the above attacks, it can be seen that the strength of this fourth generation of Fengying is definitely at the level of shadow level, and it is definitely not easy to deal with. At least there are very few people in the village who can deal with him. As for why he would Silently killed by Oshemaru. Although "Haneda Ichiba" didn''t know it, he could roughly understand one thing, that is, the fourth generation Fengying believed in Oshemaru too much and lacked the maximum defense against Oshemaru. And at that time, Oshemaru may have a drug master pocket and then side-attack. Originally, Oshemaru was also a strong in the shadow level, and it was also the ninja with the most tricks in the entire Ninja world. There was no one. With the first-hand advantage of the sneak attack, the fourth generation of Fengying was silent. To die without interest is actually not unjust. , What''s more, there are pharmacists on the side. Perhaps everyone may think that the strength of the pharmacist is not very good, but in fact, leaving aside the acting level, the pharmacist is actually very strong, at least at the level of elite ninja, and proficient Medical ninjutsu is equally proficient in saving people and killing people. In addition, during a sneak attack, there is a big snake pill next to him. He does not need to kill the fourth generation of Fengying. It may only need a body electronic disturbance, which is enough. Created a chance that Oshe Maru could kill with one blow. When the opponent is unprepared or insufficiently prepared, there is another chance to kill with a single blow. Oshe Maru cannot kill the fourth generation of Fengying in an instant, then Oshe Maru is not worthy of the title and strength of the shadow class. As for the four generations of Fukage''s shadow-level combat power, if you run around in this chaotic Konoha Village, you can''t say it, everything is really going to be Uchiha Nobuhiko''s will. Now it is worth it to solve the four generations of Fengying who shouldn''t be alive originally. It is worth it to suffer from this level of injury. "Now, I still use the slug fairy technique..." At this time, thinking of the "Haneda Ichiba" here, he took a breath and didn''t think much about his current gains and losses. Instead, he slowly closed his eyes and began to feel the natural energy floating between the heavens and the earth. , At the same time, both hands knotted the seal of refining Chakra. In an instant, within a hundred meters of his surroundings, the scattered natural energy floating between the heavens and the earth seemed to be attracted by something, crazily rushing into the body of this distorted young man. With the influx of natural energy, under the perfect control of the chakra, almost immediately after entering the body, the huge chakra in the body of "Haeda Ichiba" began to integrate with natural energy, like a clay cow entering the sea. Although these natural energies are irritable and huge, but at the moment of entering the body, they change from a bear child to a good obedient child. There is no disturbance at all, so it is integrated into it, and a large amount of "Haeda Ichiba" "The chakra in the body merged into the fairy chakra. At the same time, the Xianshu Chakra, which was continuously merged, was consumed at an unimaginable rate, and later, almost immediately after the fusion, it was quickly consumed. The Xianshu Chakra consumed more and more, and when it got faster and faster, the shape of "Haneda Ichiba" also began to slowly return to its original appearance, and the twist on the left half seemed to feel like a viscous liquid gradually. The ground hardened and began to recover as Haneda Ichiba''s original appearance. ... Isn''t it? Is it just a...Xianshu slug clone? At this time, on the other side, it seemed that he felt a lot of natural energy changes. Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Konoha Village. In his heart, he was a little bit more convinced. "Tsk!" After being convinced of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko couldn''t help but smashed the snake. From the Spirited Seed that he had just hatched, he had read the memory of the Spirited Seed of all the information he had obtained after entering the brain of Haneda Ichiba. At that time, from the memory fragments in Haneda Ichiba''s brain, he learned that Haneda Ichiba was not a life created by Takichiba, but a copy of another form of Takichiba. And now the madness of natural energy rushes in one direction, and the direction where Haneda Ichiba is just now speaks for everything. And there is nothing wrong with it. In addition to creating life, Takichiba has another form of ability to create clones that are similar to his own strength. That is, in these years, he learned the slug fairy art in the wet bone forest. As the wet bone forest of Longdi Cave and Miaomu Mountain, it naturally has a unique fairy technique. Compared with Miaomu Mountain''s frog fairy technique and Longdidong snake fairy technique, wet bone forest slug fairy technique is difficult to practice. It is the most difficult, and it is also the magic of the possessor''s greatest comprehensive power. The celestial arts of the three great immortals each have their own characteristics. The frog celestial technique has some toad characteristics, while the snake celestial technique allows the user to have a certain degree of snake characteristics, and the celestial technique of the wet bone forest, naturally It also allows users to perform some slugization. The most obvious slugization of the user is that in the state of celestial art, the physical clone art of itself will undergo a qualitative change, creating a characteristic that has a nearly permanent duration, exceeds seven physical strengths, and can receive a fatal blow. Entity clone. That is, Xianshu slug clone. Yes, its not wrong. The current Haneda Ichiba is just a celestial slug clone of Takichiba, with a strength of about 70% of the body. Naturally, it has an incomparable advantage in the production of natural energy and celestial chakra. , Can absorb natural energy and make Xianshu Chakra almost without obstacles. This is what Uchiha Nobuhiko calls the celestial body. Except for the fairy body, the physique with the highest affinity for natural energy. Of course, the reason why Haneda Ichiba can be called Xianshu body is entirely because he is a body composed of a complete Xianshu Chakra. Strictly speaking, he cannot be called Xianshu body. And Haneda Ichiba was obviously transformed by Takichiba. First of all, on the spiritual level, Takichiba deleted all the memories of Haneda Ichiba as Takichiba. Then, looking at the current situation, Takichiba should have buried a spiritualization in Haneda Ichiba''s body. Kind of. And, what methods may be used, such as reincarnation eye illusion and various psychological cues and preparations for reality, make Haneda Ichiba feel that he is an independent individual, cultivated by Taki Chiba, and even inherited Taki Chiba''s Slug Xianshu, and regular supplements of Xianshu Chakra must not be allowed to disappear. Otherwise, terrible things will happen. As for this terrible thing, Uchiha Nobuhiko doesnt know it, just look at Takichi How did Ye design it? All in all, Takichiba must have provided a hint to let Haneda Ichiba make celestial chakras on a regular basis, and let Haneda Ichiba always abide by and maintain his own existence. Yes, this is the characteristic of Xianshu slug clone. As long as the slug fairy chakra of the clone exists, as long as the body is not dead, then the clone can exist in theory. Moreover, because of the characteristics of slugs, the body of the avatar of the fairy slug can be slugized, which is similar to the hydration technique of Wuyin Village, except that the hydration technique is an absolutely invincible defense mechanism, and the body slugs , That is, the body becomes a sticky state like the body of a slug. It cannot completely avoid damage like the technique of hydration, but it can make the fairy slug clone avoid fatal blows. This is why the fairy slug clone can Under the fatal blow, it does not disappear like other entity clones. Of course, if the blows accumulate to a certain level and the slug clone cannot maintain its form and consciousness, then the fairy slug clone will also disappear. Secondly, in terms of the body, Taki Chiba should use Yin and Yang to solidify and flesh the body of Haneda Ichiba to a certain extent. This is the so-called category of science and technology. I dont know how Taki Chiba is. For operation, if the ordinary Xianshu slug clones, it includes the outer layer of skin. The internal organs and muscle tissue should be composed of the slug fairy chakra. They are not real flesh and blood, and they will not bleed. Yes, what comes out, is also something like the body fluid of a slug. And Haneda Ichiba has been bleeding several times. It is obvious that Taki Chiba used the Yin-Yang Dun technique to modify the body of Haneda Ichibas slug fairy art Chakra, so that he can be in human flesh and slug flesh. Transformation between the various human organs can also be used to supplement chakras through eating and the like through the use of various human organ functions after human flesh and blood, so as to make unlimited celestial chakras, lest Haneda Ichiba suddenly Disappeared. This can also explain why, while maintaining its own existence, Haneda Ichiba can still use the celestial technique that consumes a large amount of the celestial technique and chakra without disappearing. UU reading www.uukanshu. com After all, the avatar of Xianshu slug seems to be very versatile and powerful, but in fact it is also very limited. The root cause of the restriction is that although the avatar of Xianshu slug can recover Chakra on its own, it is very slow and cannot be recovered by any means such as eating. It can only recover naturally by dormant. Xianshu Chakra needs two kinds of energy, natural energy and ordinary Chakra. That is to say, the slow recovery of ordinary Chakra limits the clone of Xianshu slug. Although it can survive forever, it cannot use too powerful celestial art. Basically, it can only be played against with celestial body art. Otherwise, maybe a powerful celestial art has not been thrown out, and the slug clone of celestial art may be gone. Up. The power of Xianshu is completely proportional to the amount of Xianshu Chakra. And now Haneda Ichiba, the celestial slug clone, if it can restore ordinary chakras through a series of methods such as eating, just like ordinary people, then throw a few powerful celestial arts, and then naturally perform the celestial chakra synthesis. It is not impossible to survive. "Now, I can only say, is it just one to get rid of one?" Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko slowly opened his eyes and muttered to himself. Right now, its impossible to let Haneda Ichiba recover. If he recovers, one shot is Xianju, even if it''s physique, its also celestial physique, plus Taki Chiba''s clone of a master of physique The village of Konoha ran around, but he really had no advantage at all. It might even be impossible to force two Takichiba. After all, the position of Haneda Ichiba... Right next to his last bargaining chip! Chapter 2633： Spiritual Seed "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Sure enough, a clone is a clone, no matter how high-end it is, even if it is a combination of immortality and yin-yang escape technique, it is only a clone in the end." Gently squeezed a fist, feeling the mellow sense of control and the comfort of body recovery, but "Haneda Ichiba" sighed, seeming to have some helpless dissatisfaction. At this moment, "Haneda Ichiba" has completely recovered his body, and the sticky and droopy twisting feeling just now has completely disappeared, and it even looks the same as before, and has not even suffered any injuries. However, this is just superficial. For the current "Haneda Ichiba", or to the consciousness of Chiba that has been hatched, the current Haneda Ichiba is far from "recovering as before. ". Even, it may not be long before, this body, or the clone of the fairy slug that he has cultivated for nearly ten years, may be relieved in a while. He could feel the sense of control that blended with water and milk, and it was the disintegration of all the cells formed by the yin and yang escape technique and the slug fairy chakra that constituted this body. Yes, at this moment, Haneda Ichiba''s body is disintegrating at the cellular level, even if it is repaired with the fairy chakra and the Yin Yang escape technique, it will not help. This is an irreversible process. In other words, Haneda Ichiba, this slug fairy avatar, has really come to an end. Even the technique of yin and yang escape can not turn the tide. Then, this phenomenon means that if the slug celestial avatar is destroyed by half or more of its body, even if the recovery of the celestial chakra can be carried out, it is only a temporary extension of time, and it will eventually be lifted. But thinking of this, "Haneda Ichiba" made such a judgment in his heart. "Then, we need to play the last..." At the same time, after such a thought flashed in his mind, "Haneda Ichiba" raised his head and looked at Konoha''s tallest building surrounded by a purple barrier. In the barrier, most of it was covered by the branches produced by Mu Dun at this time. It was not real, and the voice seemed to be isolated in the barrier. I couldn''t hear the movement. However, "Haneda Ichiba" was Knowing that the three generations of Hokage and Oshe Maru inside should be fighting at this time. Perhaps it won''t be long before the winner will be decided. And if it follows the normal direction, the three generations of Hokage should end his laboring life here. And, say that classic sentence that almost covers the central idea of ??the original book, and entrust everything to the next generation. Then, the direction of the whole story began to become Naruto''s Friends. However, according to the current situation, whether this Naruto chasing friends can be formed is still unknown. But now, "Haneda Ichiba" seems to be hesitating. It seems that there is something important that conflicts with the current rush to break the barrier to save the three generations of Hokage, and he has to make a choice. And this choice, can only choose one of them, that important thing, or save the three generations of Hokage, only one of two. In fact, "Haneda Ichiba" is still very clear. Now his body is disintegrating, he can only use the fairy chakra, which has a little surplus, to repair it with the technique of yin and yang to slow down this fairy slug. The release time of the clone. If he launches an attack, especially an attack that breaks the barrier, he may be dismissed immediately with one blow. However, if the barrier is broken, external personnel can save the third generation of Hokage, and even the third generation of Hokage can escape by themselves. "Still, wait here." Then, in the next second, another choice also quietly appeared in the muttering of "Haneda Ichiba". And the second option is to wait here, preserving Haneda Ichiha''s body, and waiting for Uchiha Nobuhiko''s appearance. Or, it should be said that the spiritual seed that Uchiha Nobuhiko left on this fourth-generation Kazekage appeared. Yes, there are two choices in front of "Haneda Ichiba" at this moment. One is to go to the third generation of Hokage, and then contact the Xianshu slug clone, and the other is waiting for the dead fourth generation of Fengying. The incubation of the spiritual seed will solve the problem of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s spiritual seed. As for why this Spiritual Seed has become a must-solve, and it can also be a choice alongside saving the three generations of Hokage, the reason is also very simple. If the spiritualized seed hatches, it can temporarily give the corpse consciousness in front of you, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s consciousness, and once the spiritualized seed awakens, without leaving the host body, especially if the host body has no consciousness. At that time, it was able to control the host 100%, that is, Uchiha Nobuhiko could 100% control the corpse of the four generations of Fukage in front of him, and this 100% included all the skills of the fourth generation of Fukage, all the battle memories, and even parts of it. Memory in the brain that cannot be erased after death. That is to say, if he does not solve the spiritual seed of Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him, then it will be almost useless to kill the fourth generation of Fengying. Uchiha Nobuhiko can play 100% of the fourth generation of Fengying. If he had saved three generations of Fengying now, what awaited him was still the ending of a shadow-level chaotic village. And not killing the four generations of Fengying is a result. And this spiritualization seed is a variant of Uchiha Nobuhikos spiritualization technique. It is proficient in the use of spiritualization technique and is studying his own soul through spiritualization technique. No, it should be said that it is Only under the supreme power of reincarnation, which controls the six realms of life and death, can you conduct in-depth research on your own soul, and then sit down to be able to cut and visualize your own soul by means of spiritualization. Make a seed. This seed contains the consciousness of the user and can be implanted in the soul of the other party. As for ordinary people, in the absence of supreme power, or soul-level skills or abilities, almost all souls are undefended. In other words, implantation is quite a simple matter, even if it is a strong shadow level, it may be unknowingly hit. And this spiritualization seed is still the prerequisite for Uchiha Nobuhikos puppet art or spiritual puppet art, just like when reincarnating from the dirty soil, a control spell is implanted in the sacrifice, or it is Ordinary puppet art is used to control the chakra line of puppets, which is a necessary condition for making spirit puppets. Of course, although the implantation of this spiritualized seed is very simple, it is not a simple thing to incubate. After all, it is a matter between soul and soul. Each soul is an absolutely independent individual. If one is implanted in another As for the soul, even a small fragment of other souls may produce extremely serious rejection reactions, which can easily be detected, and under the strong pressure of the whole soul of other people, the soul fragments will either be expelled, or It will be crushed into the nourishment of a complete soul. Therefore, after the spiritualization is planted, it is in a dormant state, like an egg enveloping the consciousness of the operator, and the shell of the egg made by the supreme power of the eye of reincarnation can effectively Isolate the connection between the soul fragment and the complete soul, so that the soul fragment can be hidden in the complete soul and survive And when the persons complete soul weakens, the soul fragments will take root in the persons soul, gradually grow and slowly control the complete soul, and at that time, because the soul is controlled and occupied, the whole person will also He became the puppet of Uchiha Nobuhiko, that is, the spirit puppet. The blood-moon and silver-robed men just now were the puppets whose souls were all corrupted and controlled by Uchiha Nobuhiko. And if the complete soul disappears, that is to say, the person dies, this spiritualized seed will also take root in the human body. The dove will occupy the magpie''s nest, and take root and sprout through the nutrients of the body until it can control the entire body. And now, the situation of the four generations of Fengying is like this. Although the four generations of Fukage have completely died, Uchiha Nobuhiko should have implanted the spiritual seed in his soul. Now that the complete soul has disappeared, the spiritual seed must be hatching and taking root. Sprout, quickly occupy the flesh of the fourth generation of Fengying, turning the corpse of the fourth generation of Fengying into a puppet. "Hey... it seems that this can only be done. Sure enough, all the operations involving life and death should be classified as forbidden. I also lifted a rock and hit myself in the foot." At this time, "Haneda Ichiba" sighed and couldn''t help but glanced at the enchantment again. After all, he did not choose to save the third generation of Hokage, but stepped forward and threw the corpse of the fourth generation of Fengying to the ground. Turned up and straightened, and then, a hand gently pressed the fourth generation Fengying''s forehead. If we say, why does "Haneda Ichiba" know so much about spirit puppet art, a soul control art and ability that has never appeared in the ninja world, even if it is the only spiritualization art involving soul, it is far from being able to achieve control The degree of soul, even if this spirit puppet art was born out of the art of spiritualization. Moreover, this puppet art requires a certain period of dormancy when occupying other peoples bodies and souls. For Haneda Ichiba, Uchiha Nobuhiko has always believed that it is the base fat. How could it be possible to reveal the circumstances of this puppet art? Get out. Still such detailed information. The reason is that the current Haneda Ichiba is no longer the Haneda Ichiba, but Chiba. It is Chiba''s consciousness now, occupying this immortal slug clone that has been transformed by Chiba and is completely isolated from the body, with independent spirit and independent personality. As for why Chiba knew so clearly, the reason could of course not be the news from Uchiha Nobuhiko, but that this spirit puppet technique, or the seed of spiritification, was originally developed by Chiba. Yes, in the past ten years, no, it should be said that after the Nine Tails Rebellion, Chiba began to gradually understand the supreme power of the eye of reincarnation, after all, this is the most powerful he has mastered. The power of, and perhaps a natural talent, or a strong desire, or a body that can adapt to all the power of Naruto, and the experience generated by the body created by itself, for the development of the reincarnation eye , He quickly touched the power of the Six Paths, and he was even able to contact the body of the ten tails on the moon and the six golems with a single eye. If he wanted to, he could summon the six golems at that time. In addition, he has already learned the art of spiritualization, which is almost natural. He combined the power of the six realms and the means of spiritualization to visualize the soul, and from this aspect, gradually learned the method of dividing the soul, and A way to preserve the divided soul fragments was also developed, which is the "egg" mentioned earlier. That is, the seed of spiritualization. Yes, the Seed of Spiritualization was developed by Chiba. As for how Uchiha Nobuhiko learned, Chiba did not dare to assert. After all, in the past ten years, almost every aspect of Uchiha Nobuhiko could be described by evolution. This kind of spiritualization may be because he did not know when, By what means, stealing from Chiba''s hands. It is also possible that he, like Chiba, also understood it by himself. After all, the original work of Spiritualization didn''t clearly say who created it, it''s just that Kato Den''s signature forbidden art is this one. Nobuhiko Uchiha can be learned in a certain life, somewhere. UU reading www. uukanshu.com This is the advantage of the reborn, especially in this world where there is a magical power like Chakra. Because chakra is something everyone has, ninjutsu, forbidden art, physique, illusion, blood succession, etc., except for the supreme power, basically how to use chakra. Uchiha Nobuhiko has survived for so many lives, and everyone who has learned ninjutsu, forbidden art, and even the blood inheritance limit can actually be used again in the next life. Its not uncommon for Uchiha Nobuhiko to possess the art of reincarnation, and he has the art of reincarnation, and he is also the original awakened person of the reincarnation eye of the supreme power. The understanding of the reincarnation eye is absolutely impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to lose It is normal for Chiba to research it on its own. After all, after mastering the supreme power and being able to touch the soul, it is inevitable to become interested in something like the soul. And it is not difficult to be interested in the soul, and to be able to give birth to spiritualized seeds with the technique of spiritualization. It can only be said that Uchiha Nobuhiko will also be this spiritual seed, which is reasonable. However, Chiba tends to learn from Uchiha Nobuhiko. When he first developed the Seed of Spiritualization, Chiba used it in a certain range to collect information, especially Uchiha Nobuhiko. Its not impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to discover and study these widely spread spiritual seeds. Therefore, the "Haneda Ichiba" at this time, that is, Chiba''s consciousness, and Chiba''s soul fragments, will feel that in the current situation, he has shot himself in the foot. And that''s right, the "Haneda Ichiba" at this time is actually the hatched product of the spiritualized seed of Chiba buried in Haneda Ichiba. As expected by Uchiha Nobuhiko, there is indeed Chibas spiritual seed in Haneda Kazuo. Chapter 2634： removal "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( The remaining Xianshu Chakra, if you want to capture the spiritual seed of Uchiha Nobuhiko, no matter how you save it, how perfect the control is, it will almost be exhausted. With his hand on the forehead of the dead Four Generations of Fengying, Xianshu Chakra kept pouring into this corpse that had begun to get cold, closing his eyes, "Haneda Ichiba", that is, Chiba''s consciousness. In his mind, there was a dim silence, and in front of his eyes, it was like a huge brain, which looked like he was floating in front of the four generations of Fengying''s brain. For him who created the spiritualized seed, he naturally knew how to eliminate the spiritualized seed. There are two ways to eliminate the spiritualized seed. One is the sealing method, which is to use the sealing technique to seal the spiritualized seed. The spiritualized seed that has not been incubated is actually quite fragile and quite powerless. It is basically equivalent to the level of a chick that has not hatched, that is to say, basically all the sealing techniques that can seal chakras can be sealed. But this method is quite difficult. For people who don''t have the supreme power, or the extreme degraded version of the supreme power, it is basically impossible to do it, even if it can do it with the seal technique. To seal the spiritualized seed, the first is to find the spiritualized seed, and the spiritualized seed must be implanted in the complete soul. Generally, people without supreme power cannot perceive the spiritualized seed. At least it is also the extreme of the degraded version that requires the supreme power. For example, if the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pupil is developed to a certain degree, certain abnormalities can be seen, such as the anomalies circulating in the chakra, and for example Said to be Naos eyes, she was able to enter her sealed space at a glance, and I am afraid she could also see the anomaly of the Seed of Spiritualization. Although this is a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, it is not a degraded version of the supreme power. Extreme, but with a special ability to touch certain things that cannot be seen conventionally. For another example, another degraded version of the supreme power, the fairy human body. Generally speaking, the fairy human body has the ability to perceive. As for whether it can be developed, it depends on the individual. For example, after Chiba got the fairy human body In terms of perception, what he did was actually quite bad. If it were not for the reincarnation eye, he might lose the face of the immortal human body in terms of perception. In other words, Chiba''s ability and talent in space and perception are quite bad. The immortal human body, especially the mature immortal human body, can perceive the abnormality of the spiritualized seed. Like the perception ability shown by the second generation of Hokage, thousands of miles away can easily perceive the battlefield of the Fourth Ninja World War. His perception is powerful, and he can see it by just looking at it. Under this kind of perception, it is bound to be able to sense the existence of the spiritual seed. Of course, a mature immortal human body like the first generation of Hokage, regardless of whether it has developed the ability to perceive, can passively notice the abnormality of the person planted with the spiritual seed. It may be that the birth of the Seed of Spiritualization possesses certain Yin and Yang escape techniques, which can be seen whether it is a fairy human body or a writing wheel eye. As a white eye that is known for its ability to observe, Chiba can''t assert it, but as a degraded version of the supreme power, it can be seen, but in the original work, Chiba has never seen the extreme of white eye, so it cannot be concluded. And as long as you can see or perceive it, then dealing with the Seed of Spiritualization is very simple, and maybe a seal of evil can solve all problems. Although this spiritualized seed is a fragment of the soul, there is almost no way to touch it except the supreme power, but the soul seed has a shell, which blocks the existence of rejection between the soul and the soul. This shell is actually a chakra entity, and what the seal technique seals is actually this shell. As long as the seal technique seals the shell, it forms a seal technique seal shell, and the shell locks a chain network of soul fragments. Can completely suppress the spiritualization seed. And then through the operation of sealing and removing, you can remove the spiritual seed. As for the operation of removing the seal, a certain amount of sealing technique training is required. However, this is not a big problem for Chiba, and even the major Ninja villages have seal techniques that can perform such operations. Experts, and among the sealing ninjas in major ninja villages, the proportion of those who can perform such operations is still not low. Strictly speaking, to take out the spiritualized seed, the most difficult thing is to perceive the existence of the spiritualized seed, and the rest is quite simple. The second method is aimed at the outer shell of the Seed of Spiritualization. Although the outer shell is created by the technique of Yin and Yang, it is quite comparable to other applications of the technique of Yin and Yang. For the fragile, direct impact with Chakra will crush that shell, and if that shell is broken, the soul fragments inside and the complete soul will conflict because of the soul''s rejection. There is only one ending left, one is that the soul fragments are completely expelled, and the other is that the whole soul is crushed into powder. According to the experiment conducted by Chiba, this method will cause damage to the practitioner''s body when crushing the outer shell, which is basically a very crude method. However, this method does not require an exact position of perception. After knowing that the spellcaster has been planted with the spiritualized seed, as long as a large area of ??chakra is used to attack, there is a good chance that the blind cat will die. Mouse''s. Moreover, to plant the spiritual seed in secret, a certain amount of physical contact is required. As long as the practitioner recalls the touched place, it is completely possible to eliminate them one by one according to the elimination method. After all, in daily life, there is actually very little physical contact, especially the ninja group, who will try to avoid too much physical contact. Because of Chakra, physical contact is also a high-risk behavior, unless it is very dangerous. The relationship of trust, otherwise the ninjas will pay great attention to physical contact, and they will consciously avoid it. When fighting, not to mention, physical contact is almost strictly forbidden unless it is necessary. Even some reckless physical contact will be defined as aggressive behavior. Therefore, it is also quite easy to rule out. Of course, because the Seed of Spiritualization was not announced at all, only Uchiha Nobuhiko and Chiba knew about it, and no one knew about this. As for the current Chiba, as a developer and creator with supreme power, it is not difficult to find the location of Uchiha Nobuhikos spiritual seed, and even if he does not use the supreme power, he can guess Uchiha Nobuhiko Where are the spiritual seeds planted? An important figure like the fourth generation of Kazekage is not only the core of the Konoha collapse plan, but also a powerful puppet after the use of it. Uchiha Nobuhiko must have planted the spiritual seed in all parts. The position of the brain that is easy to control everything. This position is the easiest place to control the entire body after the Spiritual Seed hatches. It is also the place where all his memories can be remembered by the Soul Seed after the death of the four generations of Fengying. . Yes, there is nothing wrong. According to the planting location, the control strength of the Spirited Seed after hatching is different. Like Haneda Ichiba at this time, the place where Chiba was planted was the brain, which is the place that can be fully controlled. As for how Uchiha Nobuhiko can touch the forehead, back of the head and other certain implant positions of the fourth generation of Fengying, Chiba is not aware. After all, the seed of the spirit is fixed by the planting point to fix the incubation position, but with Uchi Bo Xinyan''s ability, even using violent means like illusion, can unconsciously implant spiritual seeds in the fourth generation of Fengying''s brain. For example, when we first met, we directly gave an illusion deterrence, and then planted the spiritual seed in the head of the fourth generation of Hokage during the illusion, and then unlocked the illusion, so that the fourth generation of Hokage thought he was just deterring. , And did not do any small actions. There are several ways Chiba thinks. Nobuhiko Uchiha also naturally has the means. And now, in the brain in front of Qianye, there is that spiritualization. The spiritual seed of Uchiha Nobuhiko. And now that the Seed of Spiritualization has been found, the next step is very simple, just turn the incarnation of the fairy chakra into a seal, completely block the brain of the four generations of Fengying, and then seal it up. However, if this spiritual incarnation of Chakra is used up, then, within an hour, his slug fairy avatar will definitely be lifted. Furthermore, the four purple flame formations over there can''t be destroyed before being lifted. After all, Chiba is still regretting the development of the spiritual seed, even if it is not yet certain whether Uchiha Nobuhiko stole it from him or learned it because of his own influence. Although the Seed of Spiritualization has brought him a lot of convenience, especially in some special intelligence collection, it can be said that it is always disadvantageous. However, this also gave Uchiha Nobunhiko a bigger weapon. Compared with his restraint, he only used the souls of some anonymous little people. Uchiha Nobunhiko was more unscrupulous. Characters like the Four Generations of Fengying also directly used their hands and feet, as well as those in the blood moon and silver robes. They are all good at their strengths. They can even use Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil technique. I am afraid that they are all physical existences. , Although I dont know where Uchiha Nobuhiko went to collect so many physique-specific existences, it is certain that Uchiha Nobuhiko really does everything in this regard. Not to mention ethics and morality, it has caused great trouble to him now. He even lost a slug celestial avatar who had cultivated for more than ten years. You know, compared to Uchiha Nobuhikos unscrupulous, Chiba is well aware of the dangers of unpredictable factors, and is bound by them everywhere, and even creates a slug immortality clone that must be cultivated and contained in many ways to avoid bad things. Happening. Like Uchiha Nobuhiko, who unscrupulously made spirit puppets and made his own stand-in, Chiba not only did not make any spirit puppets, but those unknown little people also started real manipulation after death. Destroy it quickly to avoid causing any butterfly effects and let your plan fall short. It can be said that Qianye himself could not use this spiritualized seed, but it was used to the extreme by the enemy. If Uchiha Nobuhiko really evolved the puppet art through the seed of spiritualization he learned, then he really gave the enemy a big killer. And when this slug fairy art clone touched, he might really have to take out the things at the bottom of the box. In other words, now Uchiha Nobuhiko''s plan may be successful. "He... I didn''t expect that he was forced to fight so soon. To be honest, this battle was originally intended to wait until the decisive battle two or three years later. Now, I am afraid that I will expose everything in advance. The trump card is up. Defend, this wave is unstoppable. It seems that the plan for the next two or three years will have to be changed." But at this moment, "Haneda Ichiba" who slowly opened his eyes, sighed gently, muttered to himself, and slowly vomited out. Sure enough, facing him, did I lose again? At the same time, a voice rang in the mind of Chiba''s consciousness in his heart. It''s already obvious, he lost again this time. Although the next battle will depend on the battle between the two of them, Chiba is still very confident about the outcome of this battle. However, in the tactical comparison, he has already lost. Uchiha Nobuhiko came fiercely, quickly, and was determined and then moved, and his passive defense, like the night of Nine Tails, was completely dismantled by Uchiha Nobuhiko, UU Read Uchiha Nobuhiko The goal will be reached soon. After all, he lost. Perhaps, this rebirth is really the natural nemesis of outsiders. Even though he should be considered special among outsiders, he is ultimately an outsider, and the rebirth bred by this world gives him complete suppression and restraint. Up. "Well, let''s take one step at a time. After all, I am inherently at a disadvantage in my fight with him!" At this moment, "Haneda Ichiba" slowly stood up and spoke lightly. However, at this time, his hand was already holding a jet-black dissatisfied rune-like ball that resembled a jade for seeking the truth, but when he left the hands of the fourth generation of Hokage, from the fourth generation of Hokages forehead Pulled out. "Crack!" At this moment, the moment he spoke, a crack climbed onto the ball. "Crack, click, click!" Then, two, three... countless cracks were instantly covered with spheres. "boom!" In the end, with a bang, the sphere suddenly burst, mixed with a touch of golden flame, and scattered in the air. Uchiha Nobuhikos spiritual seed, remove it! "Ok?" However, at this moment, "Haneda Ichiba" suddenly changed his face and looked down suddenly, his eyes widened. what time? But in his heart, there was a touch of astonishment. The sound of rustling sand rubbing from under his feet And in the corner of his eye, I don''t know when, in the dim eyes of the fourth generation Fengying, a strange pattern has emerged. Kaleidoscope writes the pattern of round eyes. Do not! It is a pattern of eternal kaleidoscope! Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope pattern of writing round eyes! Chapter 2635： seal "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( Translate the seal? Do not It should be another pupil technique. Looking at the golden sand that spread all the way from the soles of the feet, "Haneda Ichiba" didn''t seem to mean to dodge, but stood up quietly and looked at the eyes of the dead four generations of Fengying who had begun to dim. The eyes of the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes that belonged to Uchiha Nobuhiko had such a thought in his heart quite calmly. Undoubtedly, the eyes of the four generations of Fengying should have been set up with a pupil technique similar to the transfer seal. Of course, this technique should be different from the transfer seal. What is certain is that this should also be a kind of Pupil surgery. The form of expression is similar to the transfer seal. The trigger condition should be activated after contacting his chakra. However, unlike the transfer seal, the transfer seal is generally stored by the pupil technique of the writing wheel, and it is also required Only when Zhuanyan can be transcribed, that is to say, if the seal is to be transferred, not only the content that needs to be stored is the pupil technique of Zhuanyan, but also the eyes of four generations of Fengying are also Zhuanyan. Obviously, the eyes of the four generations of Fengying are not Shalanyan, and there is no special chakra like Shalanyan in his mind. And the technique used now is obviously the fourth generation Fengying''s own technique, not the pupil technique of writing round eyes. It can be seen that the automatic triggering technique of Chakra that touches oneself is not a transfer of the seal. And although it is not a transcribing seal, and it is a brand new technique, this does not seem to be something surprising and unbelievable. Here is a complete world. There are far more branches of Chakra using various methods such as ninjutsu, blood inheritance, physique, and illusion than the original. If the original is too rigid, knowing the plot will be Chiba''s weakness. Therefore, Chiba did not bother to think about what this technique is, what might be a seal technique that can be sealed to ordinary eyes. The trigger condition set is to touch his chakra, and the setting power of this seal technique is an eternal kaleidoscope. Writing round eyes, after all, it is possible to inject chakras into the eyes, referring to Dedara, then it is possible to put such ninjutsu into the eyes. It seems that Uchiha Nobuhiko already knows that Haneda Ichiba is just my slug clone. At this time, leaving aside thinking about what this technique is, Chiba''s thoughts drifted above Uchiha Nobuhiko''s intentions. I am afraid that this technique is hidden in the eyes of the fourth generation of Fengying. It should be the situation where Uchiha Nobuhiko was taken out by me for the current situation. Gee! Really, it doesn''t leak! Sha Yin was really pitiful, and she was on the wrong team again. Is it possible that this village has declined because it always stands in the wrong team? In this regard, "Haneda Ichiba" flashed this series of thoughts in his heart, and sighed the decline of Sagyun a little by the way. However, after that, he could no longer think about it anymore. The golden sand had already covered him one after another. When this thought flashed, his head was completely swallowed by the golden sand. Oh Speaking of which, I can''t say that to Shayak. If Uchiha Nobuhiko found them, they seemed to have no choice. And just as the sand was not at its top, "Haneda Ichiba" finally had such a thought. It seems that something happened suddenly. But after I completely wrapped Haneda Ichiba, the golden sand on the ground was still like a backflowing tide, constantly piled on the sand-filled body of Haneda Ichiba, and finally turned into a golden pyramid. With the formation of the pyramid, the black lines formed by the concatenation of several chain-like tadpoles slowly climbed up the pyramid, and under the entanglement, it is like locking the pyramid and fixing it on the surface of the pyramid. . And at this moment, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pattern that belonged to Uchiha Nobuhiko in the eyes of the four generations of wind shadows slowly faded and disappeared. ... Is it done? At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko on the other side withdrew his gaze from looking there, and such a thought flashed in his mind. It went smoothly. In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko frowned slightly. This sealing technique was too easy to complete, making him a little uncertain whether he had really sealed Taki Chiba''s slug fairy avatar. And the seal technique was the only technique he could think of that could deal with Takichiba''s slug fairy clone. In other words, he can truly be sure that it can eliminate Taki Chiba''s slug fairy avatar 100%. Only through the connection with the Spiritual Seed, he was able to roughly observe the battle between the two from the dead brain of the fourth generation of Fengying. The death of the fourth generation of Fukage is a bit simple, but he cant be blamed. Nobody thought that even Uchiha Nobuhiko would even be buried in a sand waterfall such a 360-degree killer move, Taki Qianye''s slug fairy avatar was able to survive, and through the fairy chakra, it can quickly recover. To be honest, Uchiha Nobuhiko was also taken aback. Slug Xianshu clone, although he knew that Takichiba was another technique, and he also knew certain information, he knew that Takichiba created this clone, but he didn''t expect that this clone would be so difficult. Eat all at the funeral, and he can survive and recover. This is almost already extremely difficult to kill, and even the existence of Shadow Grade may not be able to be eliminated. And this sealing technique should be the safest method. Originally, this sealing technique was also set up for the four generations of Fengying to face Takichiba or Takichiba''s avatars and clones. The original purpose was to delay time. This sealing technique was born out of Shayin''s sealing secret technique looks very simple and has no power, and even the sealing is a bit slow. However, in fact, after the sand touches the body of the practitioner, it will follow, and the sand will chase it all the way, no matter where it runs, how fast it runs, and even if its a great master of sealing art like Takichiba, it will happen for a while. I can''t solve the problem, enough to give myself more time to react and formulate strategies. It''s a kind of back hand. And now, it can be regarded as a miraculous effect. Now the seal technique traps Takichiba''s slug fairy avatar. Firstly, this slug fairy avatar will not get in the way. Secondly, the sealing technique cuts off the slug fairy avatar from the outside world. The connection of natural energy can also block the creation of Xianshu Chakra. And just now when he recovered his body, I am afraid that the slug fairy magic clone itself has not stored much fairy magic chakra. I am afraid that the seal will not be released. In other words, now he only needs to wait to be able to eliminate this slug fairy avatar. However, because everything went so smoothly, Taki Chiba''s slug fairy avatar almost didn''t struggle. This made him feel a bit too suspicious, and he always felt something wrong. Forget it, just keep it sealed, just keep it sealed. If you think about it again, Takichiba will use it to calculate. Moreover, things have been done, success or failure is already there. But at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t get entangled anymore, his eyes turned back, but he looked at the weird Maki on the opposite side and the quiet but playful pharmacist pocket in his eyes. "You are not going to command your subordinates now, do you want them to be killed by my clone?" Then he spoke. It seems that they have calmed down, but they can still be used. Otherwise, it does not matter if it is completely destroyed. Province in the way. At the same time, such a ruthless thought was turned in his mind. It seemed that if Yakushidou and Maji didn''t show their current calmness now, he would not hesitate to end up with these two people. "Humph." After hearing this sentence, Maki and Pharmacist looked at each other, not knowing whether they laughed or snorted, their figure flashed, but they disappeared in place at the same time. Although this Uchiha Nobuhiko was extremely annoying, what he said was also the truth. When they came to this Uchiha Nobuhiko for questioning, they had already made people retreat. By this time, they should have almost left the Kimha Village. If it is later, you will really encounter Uchiha Nobuhiko''s clone. , Therefore, even if you still don''t know how to hold Taki Chiba, the best way is actually to ask the Uchiha Nobuhiko what to do. But time is tight, and they can''t tolerate them to ask. If a large number of people are killed because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s clone, then there is really no need to fight. If the loss of personnel is too great, Konoha will definitely not keep his hands, and Uchiha Nobuhiko will definitely not help them. After all, without people, they have no use value. There is no use value, the person in front of them will never waste a trace of chakra on them. Even, it is estimated that this person would be quite happy to see them struggling in pain. They can be regarded as the people with the most contact with Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of their respective forces, and they are also able to observe people and observe things, otherwise they would not be arranged for such an important contact and command task. They could still see that the Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of them, although the spearhead was aimed at Taki Chiba, but compared to Taki Chiba, he seemed to have an inexplicable annoyance for these ninjas. The kind that is extremely annoying. It''s like seeing a pest, a disgusting pest. If it wasn''t for Uchiha Nobuhiko who did not take action against them, I am afraid they would think that the person Uchiha Nobuhiko was going to deal with was not Taki Chiba, but them. At least, when facing Taki Chiba, they can still feel Uchiha Nobuhiko''s respect for Taki Chiba''s death and then quickly, as if the world only has Taki Chiba and his equal dialogue. Therefore, it is clear to them that this person will not help them if they kill all their retreating troops and when it is of no use value. Even if there is no use value, this person may personally join the queue to slaughter them. At this time, they really must stop their retreating troops. And at the beginning, I gave the order to disperse and retreat, to prevent the morale of Konoha Village from rising because of Takichiba''s relationship, watching them retreat and chase them up. Now, it takes a lot of effort to conquer the troops and stop the retreat, and time is still very short. "Tsk! The future of the village is gone?" At this time, watching the two leave, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes drooped slightly, looking at Kankuro and Temari who were sleeping on the ground. At this moment, Macky had gone away, obviously knowing that time was pressing, but it was difficult to bring two people for a while, so he stayed here. In a short period of time, he should not come and take these two children away. "Humph!" But Uchiha Nobuhiko who understood this, curled his lips, and with a bang, the ground on which the two of them were lying suddenly shattered, revealing the darkness below. At the same time, as if plunged into a swamp, the bodies of the two people slowly sank, and finally submerged in the darkness. Afterwards, the broken stones fell to the ground, covering everything up, as if nothing had happened except the disappearance of the two children. Xianshu slug clone should only be able to separate one. So, next, only Takichiba and Takichiba created himself. Looking at the ground where nothing had happened, Uchiha Nobuhiko thought for a while, after all, he didn''t stay anymore, his figure flashed and disappeared in place. ... "who are you?" At this time, on the other side, in the dark space of Uchiha Nobuhiko, Sasuke Uchiha slowly twitched the kunai behind him, quietly standing in front of Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto, and the writing wheel eyes slowly swirled out. The two Gouyu said vigilantly. Seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s movements, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura instantly reacted. UU reading successively made a preparatory posture and became vigilant. The person in front of him who suddenly appeared behind them, the teenager who looked about the same age as them, had a high probability of being an enemy or not a friend. It is very likely that the blood moon and silver robe man destroyed them. After all, at this time, they are somewhat tired, even if they have been supplemented with junliang pills, they still need to relax. At this time, it is also the best opportunity to get rid of them, Coupled with this indistinct darkness, it seems like they are going to walk and walk non-stop, as if they want to consume their physical strength. The young man in front of him came at the right time. In any case, their top priority is to treat him as an enemy. "Don''t be nervous, I am not malicious." Regarding the alert behavior of the three, the mysterious teenager from the dark said. It''s just that the tone of voice is indeed kind, but the expressionless face is no match for kindness, but it makes the three of them more vigilant, almost like a frightened bird. As long as he moves, the attacks of the three will be synchronized. Moreover, the three of them just remained vigilant and didn''t seem to have the intention to talk to him. "You are Konoha''s ninja, I have no intentions, I am also Konoha''s ninja." Regarding this, it seemed rather helpless, the mysterious young man took a step back, raised his hands, and once again demonstrated that he was not malicious. Konoha Ninja? But at this time, the three of them reacted. Is it possible that besides the first exercise site, people from other places were also involved? At the same time, they thought of such a possibility in their hearts. Chapter 2636： Zoom in "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "How do you prove... how do you prove that you are Konoha''s ninja!" Facing the appearance of the mysterious boy in front of them raising their hands and retreating, Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke''s faces showed a hint of hesitation. Now it seems that the mysterious boy in front of them seems to be really not malicious. But just as they were about to let go, Naruto Uzumaki stammered slightly behind him and said. Naruto! After hearing this sound, the corners of their eyes glanced in the direction of Uzumaki Naruto at the same time, but seeing the serious and nervous look of Uzumaki Naruto behind them, a hint of surprise flashed in their hearts. Unexpectedly, he woke up unexpectedly. Then, such a thought passed through their hearts at the same time. Yes, how did the opponent prove that he was Konohas ninja, although it was said that Uchiha Nobuhikos attack also had a high chance of spreading to other areas, not just the first exercise site. After all, their field of vision was caught off guard at the time. With such a sudden big action ninjutsu, because the attention is completely attracted, so it is only confined to this first exercise field, or even only under their feet, without seeing other places clearly. However, this does not mean that the person in front of him is really Konoha''s ninja. Even though, what he showed was a non-malicious gesture. Moreover, the young man in front of him is about the same grade as him, and should be from the last term or the same period, but they have no impression at all. To them, the young man in front of him is completely strange. According to Konoha''s education system, they all go to the same school, and the school also has some activities in different grades, which should be somewhat reflective. Perhaps this is the subconscious that the school has unknowingly instilled into their brains. They will always inadvertently observe the people around them, or remember the faces of people around them, even if they dont overlap, if they live there. If you see it near or often, you will get an impression. That is, the face is familiar. And if the teenagers in front of them are from the same period, or the previous issue, even if it is the next issue, they will feel familiar in it. Perhaps, Naruto might have made a mistake in this regard, but Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke are not so careless. If they were in the same school, they would still be a little familiar. It''s not like it feels completely strange now. The boy''s non-malicious attitude and the behavior of gaining trust are still something that cannot be fully trusted. At least, there are contradictions in his words. Generally speaking, they shouldn''t use "familiarity" to judge the truth of what the other party said in this situation. However, under Naruto Uzumakis words, in such a completely unfamiliar and incomprehensible environment, although it may be a bit far-fetched, they still have to make a thorough doubt, even if the reason for the doubt is familiar or not. . "prove?" Hearing this sentence, the mysterious boy''s poker face was a little loose, his head almost tilted subconsciously, but he was suddenly stunned by the question. "Yes, I''ve seen it. You don''t have Konoha''s forehead guard, and you don''t even have a forehead guard. How could it be Konoha''s ninja!" In this regard, Naruto Uzumaki seemed to be regaining his strength, this time he didn''t stammer, and said very confidently. The aspect Naruto suspects...is this? At this time, the mysterious boy hadn''t shown anything, Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t help but look at Uzumaki Naruto, their faces showed surprise without hesitation. Guard... This is really something they didn''t expect. Originally, they thought Naruto was clever and even aroused them all at once. Of course, according to Narutos unexpectedness, they were a bit accustomed to such a sudden situation. , This guy will always make some eye-catching moves when others can''t think of it, and even reverse the whole battle. Sometimes, it''s really hard to tell whether this guy is really stupid or pretending to be stupid. However, because of... This still makes them somewhat unexpected. To be honest, although this thing like guarding the forehead can represent the identity of a ninja in the Ninja Village, at this time, because there is no Konoha''s forehead guarding, it is suspected that the other party is not Konoha''s ninja. This is even more unreliable than familiarity. After all, forehead protection is easy to lose, and may be lost unknowingly after fighting. Moreover, if the boy in front of you is really Konohas ninja and was affected, then the forehead was dropped during the lift-off, or the forehead was left at home and not brought out. After all, the Ninja test During this period, most of the teenagers like the ninja are on vacation at home, except for those who can''t come back from the mission outside, the probability of not wearing a guard is very, very high. In fact, whether it is present or not cannot be used as an identity certificate at all. "Guardian?" Upon hearing this sentence, the mysterious young man''s brow furrowed, and the next second, his eyes flashed sharply, he looked at the three of them, and his eyes swept over the three one by one. "What''s going on? Impossible! How could..." Then, there is a series of incredible. The body of the three of them suddenly tightened, especially when the mysterious teenager''s eyes were swept over, the feeling as if they were seen through inside and out, it really almost made them start off in a panic. attack. If it were not for the incredible words that followed, they would really have to do it. what happened? What is impossible? what happened? And in the absence of an attack, their hearts are the same as the youth in front of them, and they are full of a group. Obviously, he couldn''t understand the logic of this mysterious boy. After mentioning the protection of the forehead, after looking at them as if seeing them through, it seemed to be stuck in my own thinking, and I still didn''t believe the situation before me. "Sorry, I just said that you couldn''t get out. It was my fault. I take back what I just said." Then, at this moment, the mysterious boy suddenly made a poker face and apologized. "what?" When they heard this sentence, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto made a sound at the first moment, their faces confused. Didnt you still want to prove Konohas identity just now? wrong! Wasn''t the topic still on the forehead? What... why did it take his words back? In other words, did he say such things? At this time, the brains of the two were completely confused, and the words of the mysterious young man in front of him were too jumpy. Do not! It is not a question of escape. But... At this time, is it the time to talk about this? "Hey!" And at this moment, the two people who thought of this place opened their mouths one after another. In order to prevent this mysterious teenager from opening the topic, they planned to turn the topic back to the question of identity. "Hurry down! Don''t look into his eyes!" However, before they could return to the topic, Sasuke Uchiha''s shocked and terrified words rang next to him. what happened! And hearing this sound, it was the first time that Xu heard Uchiha''s gaffe. They felt that something was wrong almost instantly in their hearts, and subconsciously made the fastest reaction, both bowed their heads and obeyed Uchiha. Sasuke''s words. After moving their gaze downwards, all they saw were the ground under their feet that seemed to be surrounded by dark mist, and the two feet belonging to the mysterious teenager that did not move. There is no way to see exactly what happened. "It seems that you have a good teacher, but no one tells you that just the poor pupil power of the double-gou jade Shalunyan is not enough to fight against the pupil power of the three-gouyu jade or even the above Shalunyan? Your actions like this are too confident for yourself. Sometimes, self-confidence and arrogance are just a thin line. Really, the Uchiha clan nowadays has fallen to the simplest pupil power confrontation of the writing wheel. Is the professor younger?" However, afterwards, Sasuke Uchihas horrified feeling of impending attack did not come true. In their eyes, those feet did not move a bit, but stood there quietly. There seems to be no offensive intention. At the same time, in front of them, they remembered this sigh, but there was no hostility, and there was even a cordial and soft voice. How... how is it possible? And at this time, in front of them, Uchiha Sasuke was already on the spot, staring blankly at the mysterious young man in front, a pair of gouyu jade writers with big eyes, as if seeing something impossible. The unthinkable things that exist in general. What happened to Sasuke? But at this time, as if there was a heart, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto noticed Uchiha Sasuke''s abnormality at the same time, and they couldn''t help but turn their eyes to him. Shouldn''t... There shouldn''t be more...should only be left... impossible! That night, it was gone. It''s gone! How could there be... how could there be! And all the time, Uchiha Sasuke''s heart was already in a mess, and his whole body and mind were occupied by a shock and disbelief mixed with inexplicable emotions. He could hardly think, even between his lips slightly opened, but he was a sentence I can''t speak. At this moment, in front of his eyes, a pair of bright red eyes flashed with an incredible brilliance, and these eyes were embedded in the eye sockets of the mysterious boy in front of them, quietly exuding familiar pupil power. . Write the pupil power of the wheel eye. Moreover, it is a huge pupil power that completely crushes itself but is not cold, soft and even warm. Moreover, it still has the original pupil power, not the awkward feeling of being inlaid by others. The mysterious boy in front of him uses his original eyes. In other words, at this moment, the mysterious boy who came suddenly in front of him was a member of Uchiha''s tribe. He still has a huge pupil power, maybe even bigger than his own brother! And in this world, it is impossible to have a third Uchiha clan. That night, that night that pierced his heart, his parents and his people had been completely wiped out. The Uchiha clan has been annihilated. Except for Uchiha Itachi and himself, there should be no third Uchiha clan. What''s more, it was such a young man with a huge pupil power in front of him. Could it be...are there any other survivors? However, depending on his age, he should be about the same as mine. How did he escape that night? At the same time, shocked and unbelievable, there was only one thought left in Sasuke Uchiha''s mind. "Is Mr. Fu Yue okay? Is my body still healthy?" At this time, the mysterious boy seemed to have not noticed the stunned Uchiha boy in front of him, but asked softly again. As he spoke, there was a slight smile on the poker face. Not only did it seem not hostile, but it even had a bit of enthusiasm. Obviously, this sentence is not just a question of coldness and warmth. Although for the mysterious boy, Uchiha Tomitake is kind and caring for himself, at least he did not expel himself from the Uchiha clan or executed internal punishment because of those things. When he was in a corner, he also tried his best to contain the Uchiha clan members who were making trouble for him. Somehow, he had a relatively stable growth environment to have him now. However, this greeting should not be asked at this time. In other words, it is not necessary to ask this Uchiha boy this greeting-like question. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM Now, the reason why the mysterious boy said this is actually to win the trust of these children. Although he is indeed not malicious, but the youngsters in front of him are already a little surprised. He must completely trust them. Only by avoiding a series of problems caused by mistrust. After all, in the current environment, such a stranger, these children seem to be just fledgling. Maybe they have some task experience, but they still appear immature. Just like coaxing a child, he must be patient. As the child of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Tomitake, a very respectable patriarch should be the easiest to narrow the distance between their strangeness. "Father? Do you... know my father?" And hearing this sentence, Uchiha Sasuke, who was already unable to move his head, let out an exclamation and blurted out. father? At this time, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t help raising their heads, but they only dared to look at Uchiha Sasuke. "Really! You are Mr. Futake''s child, and you are so old by accident! Is it Itachi or Sasuke?" At this time, the mysterious boy finally smiled and asked. In the words, there is another surprise that cannot be faked. he Meet Sasuke! And hearing this sound, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but look at the mysterious young man in front of them. Those eyes! Then, after touching the eyes of the three-gou jade writing wheel, as if electric shocked, the two of them quickly turned aside their gazes, unable to look directly. "You...you...know me?" And at this moment, Sasuke Uchiha slowly sounded out with a dazed, unbelievable words. Chapter 2637： Introduction "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "You...you are..." Little by little, they focused on the girl who suddenly appeared in front of them. To be precise, they were on the eyes of the girl who appeared suddenly. Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata asked in a daze at the same time. Perhaps it was too shocking, but they couldn''t say the second half of the words. At this moment, in front of them, the mysterious girl standing in front of them was actually wearing the costumes of the Hyuga clan. Not only did she wear, but her eyes were the same white pupils as the Hyuga clan. Yes, at this moment, in front of them, stood a mysterious girl wearing the costumes of the Hyuga clan, with the same white eyes as them. The key point is that although the Hyuga clan is a big clan, the word "big" does not refer to the large number of people, but refers to its overall strength. In fact, the population of the Hyuga clan is not very large, and because of the family division system, The population of the Hyuga has always been relatively above the middle of the village family. Of course, the Hyuga clan can be regarded as a thriving population, and the population is currently on the rise. After all, it is a time of peace. The baby boom after the Third Ninja War. The Hyuga clan also added a lot of babies, almost from Neji and Hinata. The next batch is currently growing. But even so, the Hyuga clan still cannot be said to be a large clan in the population. In the third Ninja war, the Hyuga clan also paid a painful price increase. Even if this large number of babies grow up, they can only reach the third Ninja world. Ninety percent before the war, only after the war, if the population is on the rise, it is considered a thriving population. And the "big" of the Hyuga clan here is entirely the fighting power of the whole clan based on a similar population, and this is also the advantage of the Blood Succession Boundary Family, especially the advantage of the powerful Blood Succession Boundary like Baiyan. And compared to the writing wheel eyes, the awakening of the white eyes is easier, almost as long as the blood continues, the awakening of the white eyes and the bounds can be guaranteed. This is one of the reasons why the Hyuga clan has always attached importance to the entire Ninja world. Think about it, a powerful blood inheritance boundary, almost as long as the childbirth, can continue to increase the users of the blood inheritance boundary like a dominant inheritance. It can be said that as long as the continuation of the Hyuga clan can be guaranteed, the village can have unlimited The user of the white-eyed blood following the limit, and the universality and combat effectiveness of the white-eyed blood following the limit are needless to say. It can be said that with the Hyuga clan, one has a stable source of combat power, and it is also a source of high-end combat power. How to make people not greedy. To be honest, because the population is not too large, and both Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata belong to the type with good memory, there are various activities in the family that maintain the relationship between the tribe, and the Hyuga clan. The clan has always been small, so chickens and dogs hear each other and get along day and night. All the children of the Hyuga clan of the same age or similar grade, they all know. But I have never seen the mysterious girl in front of me. In other words, the mysterious girl in front of her, although wearing the costumes of the Hyuga clan and with the white eyes of the Hyuga clan, should not be the existence of the Hyuga clan. Moreover, there is no mark of the bird in the cage on the forehead of the girl in front of me. You must know that no matter how young children are now, they have reached the age of engraving the bird in the cage, and the entire Hyuga clan has only three and one. It is the suzerain Hyuga, the eldest daughter, Hyuga Hinata here, and the second daughter, Hyuga Kako. If the girl in front of her is from the Hyuga clan, at this moment, her forehead should be the engraving of the bird in the cage. Under such circumstances and in such an environment, a girl from the Hyuga clan that I have never seen suddenly appeared. It was not that the psychological quality of the two of them was not good enough. It was even like Hyuga Neji had graduated for a year, and she did quite a bit. Many tasks, many things are already at the level of no surprise. It is because of such a thing, it is too hard to believe. "Now, when is it?" In the face of the words of the two, the mysterious girl showed seriousness in seriousness, and it seemed that a trace of the majesty of the superior also escaped from her pair of eyes, almost almost causing the dumbfounded two to move away. The gaze opened the mouth like this. "When is it?" Regarding this sudden question of the mysterious girl, the two of them were taken aback, but for a while they didn''t know how to answer, and almost all subconsciously repeated the question. She... She is definitely not an ordinary person! Although she is the same age as us, she is definitely different from us. At this time, they almost yelled out in their hearts. With the ability to observe with white eyes, although they can know that the mysterious girl in front of them does not look like a faceless face, but there is really no malice towards them. Don''t worry about her motives. However, the aura of this mysterious girl is really too big. As the Hyuga clan, Konoha''s most noble clan, compared to other ordinary ninjas, they want to get in touch with more Konoha middle and high-level characters. After all, For some important or very difficult tasks, when the Hyuga clan is to be used, there will be corresponding middle and high-level officials to report to their suzerain, so they have come and gone, they have also seen a lot. Even in the past month, they have been in contact with the middle and high level of several villages. Even with the existence of the patron saint, they are almost released from zero distance. Compared with these middle and high level, the young girl in front of them has a stronger aura. I dont see how she speaks in a more serious tone, and there is no special look on her face. Its just serious and serious, and there is a way to make them. Feeling afraid to look directly. That kind of dazzling and inadvertent show of power, they have never seen any of the middle and high level of the village they have seen so far. And they are convinced that these middle and high-levels have not concealed their temperament, that is to say, every middle and high-level they have seen does not have the breath of such a natural superior, nor the feeling of willingly obeying the person in front of them. . Yes, there is nothing wrong. At this moment, this dazzling power is not oppression or intimidation, but a feeling that people want to obey unconsciously. If you have to use an adjective to describe it, then it is mild, but it is not healthy. At this moment, the high-ranking aura that inadvertently revealed from the mysterious girl in front of her was a soft aura that made people obey willingly. Even inexplicably, it will give them a sense of security. A sense of stability. As if to answer the question of the girl in front of them, what will happen to their dilemma now. This girl can lead them out of trouble. Its just that the power of this superior came too suddenly, and they did not expect that this mysterious girl about their age would have the aura of a superior that none of the middle and high levels of the village had. Just answer. "Yes, how long has it been since the night Kyuubi attacked?" But at this time, seeing the two people at a loss, the mysterious girl added another sentence. The night that Kyuubi attacked? After hearing this supplement, the two people who still haven''t reacted, or the two people who have forgotten to speak because of too much information in their minds, hearing these words are still the key to repeating the problem in their hearts. word. Nine Tails Night! Then, the next second, the two woke up suddenly. Wasn''t it the night of the nine tails that attacked the night? After waking up, the two looked at each other even more, this time they were completely speechless. At this moment, their hearts are filled with the huge amount of information contained in this sentence. This mysterious girl asked how much time has passed since the Nine-Tailed Rebellion, so obviously, no matter what the situation, the time period when the girl entered this space should be the Night of Nine-Tailed. In other words, this mysterious girl entered this space from the Nine Tails Rebellion. And how old this girl is, she seems to be about the same age as herself. At the night of Nine Tails, even the elder Hyuga Neji was just a baby, and Hinata was not born yet. Obviously, this girl was not a baby. Caught in this space, otherwise, she would not know exactly the incident of Kyuubi''s attack. At least, when Hyuga was a baby, she would never know about the Kyuubi Rebellion. And this also revealed another layer of information, that is, the time here should be static, or that there is no concept of time at all. The mysterious girl in front of her should have stopped from the time of the Nine Tails Rebellion until now. Growth. In other words, the mysterious girl in front of her was drawn into this space at her age. "Ten... ten years?" In the whole time, only half of the huge amount of information flashed in his mind, Hyuga Hinata muttered. This is an instinctive reaction. Compared with Neji Hyuga, Hinata Hyuga has always been more considerate of others. The other party has already asked several times. At this time, she almost instinctively felt that she should always answer others. "Ten years... more than ten years?" But when she heard these words, the mysterious girl was slightly startled, seeming to be a little lost, and started nagging in a daze. At this moment, the aura that belonged solely to the superiors disappeared in an instant, and turned into an inexplicable and cordial feeling that lingered in front of the two of them. Unconsciously, after more than half of the huge amount of information in his head, Neji Hyuga looked at Hyuga Hinata subconsciously. At this moment, the mysterious girl seemed to have a seven-point look like the cousin next to her when she was stunned. More than ten years ago, there was no growth, the Hyuga clan, and no girls in the cage... And at this moment, there seemed to be an electric light flashing in Hyuga Neji''s head, and all the information seemed to be connected at this moment. No...No way! No... impossible! However, in the next second, he immediately denied the answer that he connected. However, the seven-point-like temperament in front of me, coupled with this intimate feeling that seemed to rise from the blood, suddenly appeared as if I knew this mysterious girl long, long, long ago, and he couldn''t help but let his thoughts go here. Giao, even, looking at the mysterious girl''s gaze, she became a little dull. "Xue Nai...aunt?" And after a long silence, Xu Shi''s thoughts could no longer be buried in his heart, and Hyuga Ningji murmured it. "Aunt Xuenai?" Then, in the next second, Hinata Hinata was stunned, and suddenly looked at his elder brother next to him, and he was stunned on the spot. The mysterious girl in front of her is... Aunt Xuenai? ... "So, are you Itachi or Sasuke?" Facing the boy of the Uchiha clan who looked at him incredulously in front of him, the corner of the mysterious boy''s mouth with a poker face slowly emerged and said. It seems to be quite kind. "Sasuke, my name is Uchiha Sasuke!" Hearing this sound, Sasuke Uchiha seemed to be finally convinced of something, took a deep breath, and said solemnly. "Really... It''s Sasuke!" Hearing that, the mysterious boy glanced up and down at Sasuke Uchiha, and then said: "You follow Mikoto sister." Call mother... sister? And hearing this sentence, because he was sure that the mysterious boy in front was really not malicious, Sasuke Uchiha''s heart just let go, but at this time he was hanged again. Sasuke? At the same time, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura looked at the mysterious boy who was the same size in front of them, and also looked at the Uchiha Sasuke who was the same size as themselves, and suddenly a very strange feeling rose in their hearts. However, looking at the appearance of Uchiha Sasuke at this time, and the appearance of the mysterious boy, the serious appearance seems to have suppressed this strange feeling again, it is not so strangeYou, and Is our family very close? " In this regard, Uchiha Sasuke asked directly. After all, the Uchiha clan is almost left alone now. If the young man in front of him is the Uchiha clan and calls his mother his sister, then it is very likely that he is not alone. For a guy like Uchiha Sasuke who is cold outside and hot inside, it seems that he doesn''t need anything, but when he is really connected with himself and can relieve his loneliness, it is quite ardent. It can also be seen how lonely and hot this teenage boy is. "No, no, I''m not... It''s just that Sister Mikoto takes good care of us." In response, the mysterious boy shook his head quickly. He taught Mikoto, Sasukes mother and sister, for two reasons. When his brother betrayed Konoha, they were disgusted by the whole family and their lives were not very good. Although Uchiha Fumitake didn''t do anything, his wife Mikoto had been helping them all the time, just because he took care of the whole family''s emotions, so this care was more secretive. Therefore, the mysterious boy still respects Uchiha Mikoto and treats him as an elder. However, because Uchiha Mikoto didn''t like the old name very much, in order to avoid being beaten, she chose to call her sister. Not a relative. Not so close either. "is it" In response, Sasuke Uchiha bowed his head slightly disappointed. "Oh, yes, I forgot to introduce myself, my name is..." At this time, it seemed that he was eager to open the topic, and the mysterious boy said: "Hirohiko, Uchiha...Hirohiko." Chapter 2637： confirm "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Aunt...?" Hearing these two sudden "Aunt Xuenai", the mysterious girl was slightly startled, but she passed away from the shock of time just now, suddenly raised her head, and looked at the two Hyuga clan in front of her. Teenagers and girls. Indeed, one was carved into a caged bird. The other was not engraved on the caged bird. Separation and clan. Brother and sister... However, although she was stunned by the two "Aunt Xuenai", she still started thinking quickly, or in other words, almost subconsciously thinking, at the same time, white pupils slowly appeared in her white eyes. , The meridian bulges extend from the corners of the eyes to the temples, but they have opened their eyes, and in the brain of the young man, I can clearly see the print on the optic nerve that belongs to the bird in the cage. On the young girl, there is obviously no Any traces of caged birds. And if the Hyuga clan''s clan system has not changed, then the young man in front of him should be the clan, and this girl should be the clan. "Really, more than ten years have passed, and the original baby has grown up. I don''t know the time here. I am also blurred by Yumiko''s appearance. I didn''t even recognize a child who looks like her. You are... ...Ningji?" Then, in the next second, after this stun, everything about the mysterious girl, including her momentum, eyes, facial expressions, and even the curvature of the corners of her mouth, softened, and even the tone of this sentence was The softness makes people feel a kind of warmth. It is like the kindness of the elders to the younger ones, or in other words, gentleness. Undoubtedly, this mysterious girl possesses powerful logical thinking ability, connecting everything together almost instantly. From her point of view, the two people in front of her are undoubtedly the Hyuga tribe, and they are completely different from her, or they are essentially different. Therefore, their age is not like her. In this way, it should be the real age, that is to say, the two teenagers and girls who seem to be about the same age as her are just like teenagers and girls who have been replaced. From what they said to the night of the Nine Tails to the present, the two should have been babies at first, and the oldest could only be babies. At the same time, judging from the reaction of the two of them just now, as well as the attitude of admiration that the young girl inadvertently showed towards the young man, the two are either brothers and sisters, or they are just like brothers and sisters in good relationship. Moreover, it can be seen that the teenager seems to apologize to the girl a little, and the girl also apologizes to the teenager. The relationship between the two should be quite complicated. So, she opened her eyes. For the Hyuga clan, the relationship between people is complicated, not a very unusual thing, and even quite normal. The most obvious is the relationship between the clan and the division under the clan system. And this boy and girl showed that although they both value each other very much, there should be a gap because of mutual guilt for certain things. Of course, the gap has begun to disappear. The relationship is good, but there is a gap. In the beginning, even the good relationship cannot be resolved. Finally, because of some kind of opportunity, the relationship overcomes the gap, and the relationship between each other starts to make up and heal. This situation is a very common relationship between Hyuga''s clan and branch families. And it is common in the clan that is closely related to the clan, and the clan that has a close blood relationship with the clan, such as brothers, brothers and sisters, the next generation of cousins, cousins, cousins, and cousins. Or between relatives, relatives, cousins ??of the next generation, cousins, and cousins. In other words, the two are at least one of these relationships. Judging from the appearance of the two, the young should be the older and the young should be the young. Then they are cousins ??or cousins. Of course, they may also be brothers and sisters. However, the chance of being a brother and sister is very small, because if they are brothers and sisters, and they are both of the Hyuga Sect family, then it should be that the brother has not carved the bird in the cage, and the sister has carved the bird in the cage. Rather than the current sister has not carved it, the brother has carved it. Obviously, the two are cousins ??or cousins. According to the timeline, although time has flowed between her fingers for more than ten years, the Hyuga clan still hasn''t changed their dynasties, that is to say, the twin brothers are still in power. And the younger brother, should be by the side to protect the older brother. Then, it is very clear that the boy is the heir of his younger brother, and the girl is the heir of his brother. Because of this relationship, there is a gap between the two, the gap between the family and the family. The twin brother who is currently in power, the girl''s father, should be Hyuga Nissa, and the boy''s father, who is the assistant to protect the family, should be Hyuga Nissa. She knew about Hyuga''s son. It could only be Ning Ci. Hyuga Neji. That, the little nephew she loved back then. Moreover, she finally remembered now that the young man in front of her was almost seven points similar to his mother. Nothing can be wrong! "Aunt Xuenai...really you!" And hearing these words, the ageless softness on the mysterious girl''s face in front of him was finally convinced by Hyuga Neji''s eyes. correct! There is absolutely nothing wrong! The girl in front of him, a mysterious girl who was seven-point similar to Hinata Youruuowu, was his aunt Xuenai. Their Chiba teacher said that the strongest Hyuga who died to save him, Xuena! Hyuga Yukina! "puff!" However, in the next second, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his figure became stiff. In the slight sound, a hand gently pressed his head and gently rubbed it. But that soft face was already close to my eyes. it is good So fast! At this time, Hyuga Hinata also widened his eyes, looking at the mysterious girl in front of him as if he was an elder who gave his brother Ningci, who seemed to be much taller than the mysterious boy, a petting head. The contrast between Zhang''s and the height of the two is seriously unbalanced, and my heart is already shocked. At that moment, she almost lost her mind for a moment, but she did not see the movements of this mysterious girl. When she saw it, it was the scene in front of her. "Unexpectedly, you have grown up so much!" At this time, there was a soft, soft sound. Is...is it this feeling? A long time ago, it seemed...feeled. And at this time, Hyuga Neji, compared to shock, there is a kind of confusion in his heart, vaguely, as if he is very familiar and familiar. From a long, long time ago, he did not seem to have formed a complete memory storage thinking. The sensation he had felt when he was at the time, now appeared in his heart. From the light and warmth above the head. "So, are you the daughter of Brother Nizu? Your father should be Hyuga Nizu." But at this time, the mysterious girl had already turned her gaze and landed on Hinata Hinata, whose eyes widened next to her. "I''m so true. I patronized you and asked you questions, and I ignored you. I always wanted a niece who looked like me. Now, a nephew, a niece, my wish has come true!" At the same time, the hand that was retracted from the top of Hyuga Ningji''s head had already been lightly pressed on Hinata''s head, and then there was this sentence full of joy from the heart. Even Neji Hyuga and Yukata Hyuga could hear the sincere joy that the mysterious girl in front of them really loved them very much. Even if this mysterious girl, she might not have seen them several times at all. Even, Hinata Hyuga''s words, this mysterious girl, should have never been in contact. Good... so beautiful! However, at this time, compared to the sincere affection that fills the ears, it may be the girl''s first reaction. For the squinted smile in front of her, she is full of soft and warm beautiful face, although it looks at this moment , Seems to be similar to himself, especially when he laughs. However, compared to myself, it looks too much. At the moment, Hinata Hinata seemed to have some hot cheeks and reddened slightly, as if subconsciously, he would lower his head and look away. It''s just the reaction of seeing the elders who are too beautiful. She... She must have been the focus of everyone before. The most beautiful girl in the class. The kind that prevents boys from walking. Afterwards, between the uncontrollable slight bowing of his head, Hinata Hyuga couldn''t help but have such a thought in his heart. Then, there was a feeling of not daring to look at the mysterious girl in front of her again. "Ah, sorry." Seeing Hyuga Hinata''s red face and bowing her head, the mysterious girl seemed to realize that her actions seemed a little abrupt, and she retracted her hand rubbing her soft hair, and stepped back slightly. In an instant, the two raised their heads almost at the same time, looking at the original location of the mysterious girl, their faces were suddenly shocked. Ok... so fast! And this time, even Neji Hyuga couldn''t help but exclaim in his heart, and even the feeling of confusion disappeared instantly. At this moment, after a slight retreat, the mysterious girl had already returned to the original position, and the two of them even missed the process of the mysterious girl retreating at the same time. Although they didn''t open their eyes, the power of the Blood Succession Boundary, especially the Blood Succession Boundary of the pupil technique type, even if it was not opened, their dynamic vision was quite strong compared to ordinary people. The mysterious girl''s instantaneous speed at this time can be said to be fast and somewhat terrifying. "I''m Yukina, Hyuga Yukina." At this time, the mysterious girl smiled slightly at the shock of the two, but did not seem to care about their expressions, but took a slight breath and spoke quite seriously. Admittedly, she is Yukata Hyuga. "I''m sorry, Aunt Xuenai, but... you should be dead, why are you here..." Hearing these words, with this plain acknowledgment, Neji Hyuga''s eyes suddenly cleared, and he subconsciously spoke. However, this opening is just a sentence of suspicion. In the current situation, if it was his Aunt Xuenai in front of him, then everything would be wrong. According to his own teacher Chiba, Aunt Xue Nai in front of her should be dead. First of all, his own Chiba teacher will not lie to them. Teacher Chiba is not the kind of person who can fool people with life and death. What''s more, Aunt Xuenai in front of him is still a great benefactor who saves him with her life. His own Teacher Chiba is definitely not that kind of person. Secondly, he also confirmed it. He clearly found his aunt''s name on the hero''s memorial tablet, and beside him was another teammate, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was mentioned by the teacher Chiba. Undoubtedly, Aunt Xuenai had already sacrificed. On the memorial tablet, the name of the dead hero is engraved. The village is never trifling. It can be said that the name on the memorial tablet is a kind of sacred thing that cannot be desecrated. And although he found the name of his undead teacher Chiba on it, there must be deep consideration from the village, and the death of his teacher Chiba must also be engraved on the memorial tablet. . Everything he did, even far exceeded the word hero. So, in other words, this Aunt Xuenai in front of her shouldn''t exist. The kind of warmth that you just touched them is not something a dead person can give, but if it''s a soul, how can you touch them? None of this makes sense! It shouldn''t be! "Wait!" However, before he could fully ask this sentence, he was interrupted by Xuena in front of him. The girl raised her hand, and the breath of the superior was swept over in a moment, between the slightly frowned brows, Hyuga Neji and Hinata Hinata stunned together, and they were silent for a while, subconsciously straightening their lips several times. But he didn''t say anything. "Before this, there are a few questions, I want to ask you." In response to this, Xuena suddenly turned into a serious look. UU read , but it seemed to be twitching, a slight blush appeared on his cheeks, and he paused for a while before continuing. "You say." Hearing that, the two of them almost rushed to honorifics, although because of that tweak, the power of the superior was reduced a lot. "Chiba, is Chiba okay? Is he in the village now? Isn''t he injured? Is he still alive?" At this time, receiving affirmative answers from the two, a series of questions came out of her mouth. And at this time, the girl is not half-powerful, full of concerns and worries that are beyond words. "Ms. Chiba is all right. He is now an agent of Hokage. Taking over the village is also a certainty." Regarding this, the two of them didn''t have time to think about it, and said straightforwardly. "Really...Agent Naruto, that should be a good life, no madness, no self-destruction, and no self-harm...Is it, its great to live well?" But at this time, upon hearing this, the girl with reddish cheeks muttered to herself, and finally said several words like "great" and "rest assured", but they seemed to be completely Falling into his own thinking and world, ignoring the two. Fortunately, this process lasted and not long, and she quickly reacted. However, after reacting, in the eyes of the two of them, their aunt''s cheeks looked even more red, and he squeezed a few times, but did not ask the next question. "Aunt Xuenai..." It wasn''t until the two of them couldn''t help it, and they wanted to ask, she seemed to be gritted her teeth and cruel, and closed her eyes and asked loudly. "He... is he married? Has... has any children? Have... ever had the happiness of... ever!" Chapter 2639： change "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( Get married? Hearing this was almost a shouted question, and looking at the face in front of me who wanted to know, but was afraid of knowing what she didnt want to know, Aunt Xuena, who had a contradictory look, both Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata were stunned. . Obviously, I didn''t expect that my Aunt Xue Nai would ask such a question. In fact, this is completely different from the Aunt Xuenai in their impressions. Compared to the Aunt Xuenai in their impressions, and even compared to the Aunt Xuenai just now, their Aunt Xuenai almost instantly From a leader with absolute superior power and power that can eclipse almost all Konoha''s middle and high-level adults, she has become a little girl who cares about this certain boy. This contrast, to be honest, is too big. Originally, even though his Aunt Xuenais performance just now looked similar to their own, they could still feel the traces of that time. At least, this Aunt Xuenai was completely different from himself at the same age level. Tell the truth. Yes, they really regarded her as an aunt, even though the aunt looked about the same age as them. And now, for an instant, especially Hinata Hyuga, suddenly felt that the Aunt Xuena in front of them was actually almost the same as them. She was just a girl or a girl with a sweetheart. It felt like this. Aunt Xue Nai didn''t look like an aunt anymore, but rather like their peers. Do not. They are indeed about the same age. The look of Aunt Xue Nai who wanted to know, but didn''t want to know, really looked like immature them! At this moment, what stood in front of them was not their aunt, but a teenage girl who was just like them. The temperament is completely separated! Moreover, when he opened his mouth, Mr. Chiba asked if there was a teacher. Although, as long as you look at it, you just need to answer the facts normally. This question is not a difficult question, nor is it a sensitive question that cannot be said or that they do not know. However, this difference between before and after has changed from the feeling of an aunt to a peer, and from an absolute superior to the uncharacteristically ordinary sister or sister next door... They can''t react a little. In this situation, they can''t react a little. This contrast has already made them dumbfounded. I don''t know what to say? "What''s wrong? Is there something that can''t be said? Or, can''t you tell me?" And seeing the appearance of the two, Xuena seemed to have thought of something, the expression of wanting to know and afraid of knowing but still eager to know quickly converged, and turned into a seriousness. Could it be that Did something happen to Chiba? Even if they say that Chiba has become a Naruto agent and is still alive, it does not mean that Chiba is also alive at this moment. At this moment, her heart was heavy. Because of this heavy sinking, her expression slowly turned from serious to solemn. To be honest, for her now, Chiba''s news is undoubtedly the most important compared to herself. Just now, these two children said that Chiba was very good and became a Hokage agent. It seemed that Chiba would definitely go. Everything is on the right track, Qianye should have no problems, survived without decadence, and gradually walked out of the haze of losing them. But that was just before the two children came to this space. After the two children came to this space, Chiba''s situation did not necessarily look good. Moreover, these two children came to this space, which in itself was an extremely abnormal thing, or in other words, it represented something unusual. An extraordinary event must have happened in the outside world, or the Ninja World, and according to her knowledge and inference of this space, something must have happened in the Ninja World. And the two children who came in are undoubtedly Konoha ninjas. Although it is still uncertain whether there are other ninjas and whether these ninjas are Konoha''s ninjas, judging from the fact that the two entered this space itself, there is no doubt , This change is likely to have occurred in Konoha, and now Chiba is acting as a Hokage agent. Considering his popularity before and after the Three Wars, I am afraid that he will bear the brunt of a huge change. Maybe before the two children came in, or after the two children entered the space for the last side of Chiba, Chiba was impacted by this incident. In other words, the presence of these two children here is itself a sign that Chiba is in crisis, and the reason why these two children said that Chiba was okay just now is because before they came to this space, Chiba had not yet Something. However, this does not mean that Chiba will be fine. It is very likely that after the two enter this space, Chiba will have a serious problem. And now, the two people who dare not say this look, it is also possible that they are aware of the danger that Chiba may suffer. After all, if the change happened to Konoha, they didn''t realize it before entering, and after entering, they were always worried about their situation without paying attention. Now, after finding themselves, they suddenly settled down and realized Qian Ye''s crisis is something I dare not say now, which is also a normal thing. "No! No!" Hearing this sound, their eyes touched Yuuna''s face, whose face suddenly changed, but Hyuga Ningji and Hyuga Hinata shuddered and spoke immediately. It''s aunt! She''s not a leading sister! It''s Aunt Xuenai, nothing wrong! From the standpoint of their taut figures, it is clear that Xuenas serious and solemn color, and some scrutiny gazes that came naturally from worrying about Chiba, for a moment, it made them feel that from The power of the superior. In other words, the long-standing deterrence that people dare not hide. "Oh... sorry, I''m excited." At this time, compared to the last time, Xuena seemed to be aware of the problem with his attitude. After exhaling, he calmed down his face, and put on a smile to make himself more relaxed and friendly. , Said so. Really, why am I scaring them! At the same time, such a thought flashed through her mind. Maybe it''s a mess if you care, she was indeed a little gagged just now. She has been in the defense force for so many years, and has been exposed to a lot of intelligence matters. She accidentally moved the interrogation set out, subconsciously shaking them, and then let them tell the truth. However, the two children in front of me are after all my nephew and niece, and it seems that the village should have experienced long-term peace in the past ten years. The two children in front of me look very clever, but compared to They were still a bit more simple in their eyes, especially after they were tempered by the war. They should have some mission experience, but they did not experience the real cruelty. In this case, the village is undoubtedly very peaceful. And their interrogation attitude is already in the category of scare for them. In any case, the two people in front of them are just teenage uncruelless chicks, so I shouldn''t scare them so much. "No...no...it''s okay, and there is nothing to say to my aunt, Chiba-sensei is not married and has no children." And at this time, facing the sudden softening of Yukina, the unprovoked chill and panic in the hearts of Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata completely melted away with a little confusion under this soft intimacy. At the same time, as the chill and panic dissipated, the two also reacted immediately, as they said. By the way, answer the question. "is it" In response, Xuena nodded, her face didn''t seem to change much, she still had the kindness of the elders to the younger ones, but the last corner of her mouth involuntarily aroused, it was thorough. I betrayed her completely, leaving her elder''s cordial appearance to the younger generation just a stretched face, forcibly concealing her inner joy, and pretending to be mature in front of the junior. what Very happy. The girl is happy when she hears that there is actually no sweetheart. It''s not Aunt Xuenai anymore. It''s sister Xue Na. As for this situation, the two outstanding successors with a blank eye were seen through almost at a glance. Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata almost understood them in seconds. is it Chiba is not married yet. No children yet. not yet And at this time, in this sound, Xuena did not notice that the two in front of her were nothing more than the childs "Ah, yes" expression changes to her, but instead focused on To my heart. Just because of the joy of learning that Chiba was not married, it slowly turned into a slightly tingling heartache. Yes, Xue Na at this moment is a little distressed. After the initial surprise, what followed was a burst of distress. That night, Chiba lost all the people close to him, including himself. What kind of painful life he should have been living in the past ten years! Even if more than ten years have passed, Yuuna still knows very well that even if Chiba''s personality changes drastically, he will still be that Chiba, and will not become that in essence, or that he is for others, even if he can ignore it His own life, that Chiba who protects others wholeheartedly. And it is precisely because Chiba is still the same Chiba, so after losing them, no matter what environment you are in, the pain of loss will still accompany. To be honest, if you really let Xuena choose that Chiba is now married, and not married yet. Yukana still prefers to see that Chiba is married. If it is said that in the past ten years, a wife who takes care of him and a lovely child can alleviate the pain in his heart. Just thinking about this, Xue Nai is heartbroken. Then, Chiba will definitely live a happier life. Can also get out of the shadow of losing them. And this is what Xuena really wants to see. What she wants to see is a happy Chiba. And Chiba is also worthy of this happiness. There is no one in the Ninja World who is more worthy of this happiness than Chiba. is it Have you been alone all the time? I really hope that he will not do anything stupid. And thinking of this, Xue Nai''s face finally became calm, and a faint worry gradually appeared in his eyes. Although knowing that Chiba will always be that Chiba, the essence will not change, but this kind of character that can sacrifice oneself for the partner can easily lead to extremes, or in other words, thoughts and practices become extreme. Chiba may always be that Chiba. His original intention is still the same and will not change, but his style and thinking will change. Sometimes, if you are not kind, you will definitely do good deeds. While distressed, Xue Nai''s heart was filled with worries. She knows how much Chiba values ??them. She can even say that no one understands Chibas ideas better than them. And because of this, no one understands this pain better than her. For Chiba, it is painful enough to make such an omnipotent existence like him go to extreme pain. And Xue Na knows very well that once things go to extremes, then, in most cases, no, in most cases, there can be no good results. Chiba may suffer another blow and suffer deeper pain. What is the solution? Can...help Chiba. But thinking of this, all the words finally converged into this thought, which appeared in Xuena''s heart. Why... began to worry again? At this time, almost all of them had to open their eyes to observe this Aunt Xue Nai, and such a thought came to mind. Born in a family that is good at observation Observation is almost subconscious, and now Xuena''s worry is almost beyond words, even if it weren''t for them, another ordinary person would notice. And now, perhaps it was the curiosity of the already dead aunt who was able to create a soft boxing technique that surpassed the soft boxing technique. They paid considerable attention to the every move of the girl in front of them. They are particularly sensitive to the changes in the various expressions of the girls in front of them. "Well... what were you asking just now?" And at this time, just as they were curious and doubtful about this change, Xue Na took a sigh of relief, as if suppressed something, and forced herself to calm down before speaking. Now that the two have answered the question they most want to know, she should answer the question they most want to know. After all, considering from their perspective, and then considering their growth environment, in an environment like this space, their hearts are probably filled with doubts and fears about the unknown. As an elder, she should appease them. Instead of just thinking about your own business here. , In front of me, the nephew and niece I have always wanted! Even, she had fantasized about the appearance of her two brothers'' children calling her own aunts more than once. I sighed more than once, how happy this is. Therefore, it is one thing to worry about Chiba, and it is necessary to appease them. "Then, Aunt Xuenai, we want to know, you...should be dead, why are you here?" When they heard this sentence, the two of them were almost stunned again, and they almost blurted out one sentence. I asked questions that I wanted to know. Chapter 2640： dialogue "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( Uchiha... Hirohiko. This name sounds familiar. Seeing the mysterious boy who was about to have a long conversation and sat down in front of them after reporting their home, Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno had such an idea in their hearts. Vaguely, the name Uchiha Hirohiko made them feel familiar, and they didn''t know when and where they heard it. However, I just can''t remember where I heard it. "Ah! This is my teammate, Haruno Sakura, and Uzumaki Naruto." However, since they have already reported their family, and they have also shown enough sincerity, the act of sitting down now shows the other party''s intention to talk. Moreover, the mysterious boy in front of him, whether it is a writer Well, regardless of the information, it shows that he is a member of the Uchiha clan. At least, it is enough to prove that he did not lie, nor is there anything to deal with their existence. Maybe, he was just trapped in this space like them. Now, if they are still suspicious, then, next, they are likely to be really trapped here. Therefore, at this time, Uchiha Sasuke also put down some unnecessary guards in the current situation, and introduced his own situation. After all, the other party has already declared his family, and now that the other party has no malice at all, he must gain some trust from the other party. Compared to himself, the other partys calm attitude here is obvious. The Uchiha Hirohiko in front of him must have been here longer than them, and he must understand this space better than them, and if they want to leave this space, they must be away. This Uchiha Hirohiko is not open. Just now this Uchiha Hirohiko also said that before he took back what they were unable to leave here, that is to say, Uchiha Hirohiko should have seen something, and he saw the possibility of leaving here from them. Besides, the Uchiha Hirohiko just showed his eyes. In the eyes of Uchiha Sasuke, the pupil power of these eyes even exceeds that of his brother Uchiha Itachi. If it is really going to disadvantage them, they should have already She was slaughtered by the illusion. Now, they have no reason not to believe that Hirohiko Uchiha in front of them has no malice. "Hello." In response, Hirohiko Uchiha, who had already sat down, looked like a poker face, nodded to Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto, and said. "Hello there." Hearing this, inexplicably, although the other party had a poker face and did not seem to have any expressions, Haruno Sakura felt a soft and cordial feeling, almost subconsciously saying hello. At this time, Naruto Uzumaki seemed to be a little unresponsive, and did not speak. "Next, maybe we will talk for a while, or sit down and talk. You should have come a long way. You also need to rest and recharge your energy to go a longer way and even get out of here." In this regard, Hirohiko Uchiha did not seem to have much interest in Haruno Sakura and the amazing Uzumaki Naruto, but just made a "please" gesture, pointed at a suitable position, and motioned for the three to sit down. Say. "it is good." Hearing that, watching Uchiha Hirohiko''s behavior, Sasuke Uchiha and Haruno Sakura looked at each other. After a conversation, they nodded and sat down where Uchiha Hirohiko pointed. "Hey?" In this regard, seeing the two teammates sitting down, standing alone by themselves, suddenly became conspicuous, or controversially conspicuous, as if to follow his teammates against each other, and couldnt be stunned at the moment. , Hurriedly sat down behind the two teammates. what happened? No need to prove it? Is this Uchiha Hirohiko trustworthy? At this time, such a dazed thought flashed through his mind. Obviously, he has not recovered from a certain state just now. "Before answering the question you want to know, can I ask a question first." In this regard, Uchiha Hirohiko thought for a while, as if after weighing something, he asked. "Please speak." As for the tribesmen encountered in danger, Uchiha Sasuke, who has lost all tribesmen, is still quite kind and enthusiastic, at least, although his face is still cold, compared with the poker face on the opposite side Only a little short, but the tone is still quite soft. "Thank you." Hirohiko Uchiha didn''t have the kind of relaxation and joy that the other party simply agreed to with such a simple appearance, but he frowned slightly and thanked him politely. And this obviously wrong expression quickly caught the attention of Haruno Sakura behind Sasuke Uchiha, and the girl''s brows were also slightly frowned. Really, dont you need to confirm your identity? At this time, Naruto Uzumaki''s brows frowned. "In the past ten years, the village...no, the Uchiha clan, how is it?" Then, waiting for them to speak, Uchiha Hirohiko spoke with a little dignity. Obviously, at this time, he already knew that more than ten years had passed since he came to this space to the time the three people in front of him came here. After all, he knew that Uchiha Sasuke was in front of him. He was just born before the Kyuubi Rebellion, and it is not difficult to guess the time that has passed by looking at his current age. At this time, what he wanted to know was the Uchiha clan. Judging from the reaction of Uchiha Sasuke just now, coupled with Uchiha Sasuke''s immature use of the writing wheel, it is very likely that something has happened to the Uchiha clan. Although he also wanted to know the current situation of Chiba, after all, these children grew up in Konoha, with Konoha''s forehead guards, and they seem to have just graduated from Shinobi school. Even if they dont know Chiba, they should have heard of Chiba. Here Although there is no concept of time, he still knows the passage of time and the concept of longness, and even this longness is the torture that this space carries. In such a long period of time, he was most worried about Chiba. At this time, he also wanted to know what happened to Chiba. However, he knew that Chiba would be able to take care of himself. There may be something wrong with the Uchiha clan now, which is what he must understand. It''s not that he values ??the Uchiha clan so much, or even that he, who is in the clan''s disgust, does not have much sense of belonging to the Uchiha clan, but he wants to know the news of his brother, which is Uchiha Nobuhiko. . In the ten years since he came to this space, besides missing Nao and Chiba, the thing he thought about the most was his brother. And from what he saw and heard in the Uchiha clan, especially the information he had accidentally contacted some time before he went mad because of Naos death, after more than ten years of repeated thinking, he suddenly discovered that he His elder brother did not seem to have severed relations with the Uchiha clan, in other words, he did not completely let go of the Uchiha clan. It is very likely that there is something unfavorable to Chiba in the Uchiha clan. In other words, the Uchiha clan may be controlled by his elder brother, which is detrimental to Chiba. He has to understand this first, and then make his own judgment. In the body of Naruto Uzumaki behind Sasuke since childhood, think of a way to Take the news out and bring it to Chiba. As for why it is Naruto Uzumaki who seems to have a bad head, rather than the kinder Sasuke in front of him, or the girl who looks absolutely more reliable than Naruto Uzumaki, Hirohiko also has his own consideration. First of all, if his brother planted thunder in the Uchiha clan, with his brother''s means, he might have been recruited unknowingly, and the little Sasuke in front of him is absolutely congenital and cannot be trusted. . As for the girl behind him, Hirohiko is not a straight steel man like Chiba. On the contrary, he has a love experience that has exploded millions of streets in Chiba and can even write books that teach people love. He knows a girl very well. Look at the eyes and various micro expressions of your sweetheart. The girl in front of me, the girl named Haruno Sakura, the kind of affection for Xiao Sasuke can be said to be exaggerated, she is definitely the kind who likes Xiao Sasuke and is very firm. If Sasuke cannot be trusted, then the girl cannot be trusted either. Moreover, this Uzumaki Naruto, his surname, Uzumakis surname, there is only one family in Konoha Village. That is, his teacher, Uzumaki Kushina. Only this one. In other words, the boy who looked silly and stunned in front of him was undoubtedly the son of his teacher''s birth on the night of Nine Tails. He has no reason not to believe in his teacher''s son. Even if the Uzumaki Naruto in front of him looked really unreliable. Of course, this is just that it looks really unreliable, and Hongyan still believes that his teacher and the son of the fourth generation of Naruto Hafeng will not be an unreliable guy. Besides, it doesnt matter even if its unreliable. He didnt intend to let Naruto Uzumaki bring the news out. Naturally, he took some insurance measures, such as confidentiality and ciphering. Even Naruto Uzumaki might not even know himself. Go out with a secret. It is precisely because of this that on another level, Naruto Uzumaki is more suitable. In any case, Xiao Sasuke was born in the Uchiha clan, and has already opened the Shaluyan. At this age, the Shaluyan was opened. Anyway, he is already at the level of the family elite. It is almost certain that he is a Genius. And with his genius, it is very likely that he will see the information he has hidden in him. After all, Hirohiko is not very good at this kind of confidential and refined work. This kind of work like Chiba and Xuena A guy with a heart with eight senses is good at it. It is still very likely to be seen through by the talented little Sasuke, and he is not trusted now, it is very likely that his plan will be ruined. As for the girl Haruno Sakura, she also looks very shrewd. In her eyes, he saw the light of Xueba. At the beginning of the ninja school, it was also possible that the actual combat ability was not strong, but his learning ability was superb. They all have some admiration. Undoubtedly, Haruno Sakura is of this type. It is inevitable that she will see through. And now she is also on the untrusted list, if you choose her, the risk will be great. Uzumaki Naruto''s seemingly stupid existence is undoubtedly the most suitable, and there is almost no risk of being discovered. And even Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t detect this kind of news. No matter how talented Sasuke was, and no matter how sensitive the little girl Haruno Sakura was, he couldn''t know. It can be said that Naruto Uzumaki is the only candidate. "what happened?" However, at this moment, Hirohiko Uchiha''s face changed slightly, with a slight astonishment like a poker face, and he spoke. At this moment, in front of his eyes, there was a cold pupil power rushing from the front. But it was Sasuke Uchiha in front of him, his face stiffened, and the red blood floating in his eyes. "No, sorry." At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke suddenly tightened under the worried eyes of Haruno Sakura behind him, then shook his head and said apologetically. Sasuke... At the same time, at this moment, Haruno Sakura, who had been watching Uchiha Sasuke, felt an ominous feeling in her heart. Sasuke, this Hirohiko in front of him is really special. If it were someone else, it wouldn''t look so good. At this time, Naruto Uzumaki was not entangled in verifying his identity anymore, but looked at his close friend, slightly surprised. "The Uchiha clan,...I am the only one left." At this time, UU reading www.uuknshu. Com seemed to clear up his mood, Sasuke Uchiha said. Although she trembled slightly, but this sentence was quite steady. "What...? Only... you are left?" And as soon as this sentence came out, even if Hongyan spent more than ten years in this space, his eyes widened at this time when he thought about his previous life every day. What a joke? The Uchiha clan, was... annihilated? Who? Who would do this? Who can do it? How... how is it possible? At the same time, his heart is full of disbelief, and a sudden painful feeling. Although he didn''t have much affection for the Uchiha clan, and he didn''t have any dedication, but this is where he was born and nurtured, and he was connected by blood. He would still be sad to hear that the Uchiha clan was annihilated. "Who? Who killed it, Nobuhiko Uchiha?" At this time, he almost spit out this sentence subconsciously. I have to say that if it is really annihilation, it is not impossible, there is still someone who can do it. And it will do so. Undoubtedly, the person in front of you is Nobuhiko Uchiha! Only his elder brother with such strength can destroy the Uchiha clan. Of course, if it weren''t for Uchiha Nobuhiko, there is still another possibility, that is, the Uchiha clan killed themselves. However, he did not believe that the Uchiha clan would be so stupid. "Uchiha... Nobuhiko?" As soon as these words came out, the three people in front of them were taken aback at the same time, and they murmured doubts. Obviously, it was unexpected that Hongyan would say such a name. Such a completely unfamiliar name. Chapter 2641： topic "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "No... Nobuhiko Uchiha?" Hearing the look of the three of them looking at each other in doubt, Hong Yan blinked, poker face seemed a little dazed, and subconsciously spoke. "Uchiha Nobuhiko, who is it?" And hearing this sound, the three people who looked at each other turned their heads at the same time and looked at Hongyan who was sitting crosswise on the opposite side. "Could it be that Uchiha''s clan extermination has nothing to do with Uchiha Nobuhiko? It was not his hand?" In this regard, Hongyan was quite stunned, and asked again, but it sounded like he hadn''t heard the questions of the three at all. Obviously, it was almost shocked. Originally, he thought that only Uchiha Nobuhiko could destroy the Uchiha clan, leaving only Sasuke in front of him. After all, another option to be killed by oneself is too impossible. As long as there is a bit of political intelligence, it is impossible to kill yourself. The Uchiha clan is also a thousand-year-old clan at any rate. They had already confronted the Senju clan before Konoha and stood at the pinnacle of the Warring States Period. Later, they established the Kinaba Village together with the Senju clan. It can be said that Konoha''s status is also symbolic. Relying on the Uchiha clan who were the original creators of Konoha Village, no matter how bad they were, they couldn''t be completely destroyed. Moreover, the Uchiha clan''s descendants have always prospered, unlike the Senju clan, because they were targeted in the two Ninja wars and because they repeatedly came out because of the village''s sense of responsibility, resulting in poor bloodlines. In the end, there is really no way. Continued. It can be said that in the eyes of Hirohiko, Uchiha is almost pulling a dead-free gold medal composed of a good hand, which is actually more stable and safer than the status of the Hyuga clan. Although it is said that since the second generation of Hokage came to power, the village leaders have begun to exclude the Uchiha clan, but even the deeply jealous second generation Hokage did not choose to weaken the Uchiha clan, but just marginalized them and set up a police service. force. Hirohiko does not know what the second generation of Hokage thinks, but what is certain is that the Uchiha clan only needs to guard the police force, even if they are doing unpleasant work, but as long as they face their position squarely and dont get rid of extravagance, they can To ensure longevity, even if it is an invasion of the outer village, the Uchiha clan will reduce a considerable number of casualties due to marginalization. After all, the police force is still very special. From the perspective of the Uchiha clan, almost all children in the clan can serve in it. Even the lowest level of police officers can receive expensive salaries and meals. The problem is almost done by the village. There is no need to go out on a mission, there are no casualties at all. Moreover, there is also the name of the Chuangcun family outside. With the Qianshou family already declining, and the destruction is almost a certainty, as long as it is safe and sound, even if other families have something to move, this name is put out. Naruto can''t be too much. Indeed, the Hyuga clan has always been revered as the most noble family of Konoha, but for the founding family of the Uchiha clan, the identity of the Hyuga is actually closer to the senior partner, and the founder of the Uchiha clan still has to Not much difference. And if the incumbent Hokage wants to move the Uchiha clan when the Senju clan is no longer there, even if the village does not have much affection for the Uchiha clan, it is because the Uchiha clan is doing the unpleasant police work. It''s disgusting, but when I think of the two original families, one died for the village and the other dedicated his work. Even if they were squeezed out, they would stand by themselves. They would not cause trouble to the village, and they would be taken away by their own village. When the time comes, the villagers who are deeply influenced by the village atmosphere of the Will of Fire may not necessarily agree. Sometimes, when Thousands of Hands are destroyed, the Uchiha clan can be regarded as a symbolic meaning. And symbol, originally exists because of existence, and its existence is a kind of cohesion. If this symbol is lost, then the cohesion will inevitably be greatly reduced. Moreover, the conscientious and conscientious Uchiha clan was ruined by Hokage, and the rest of the clan might be panic. They are a founding family, and its safe and sound. The family they joined later is fine at this time, but if Naruto is not happy, or the family behind Naruto is not happy, then Isn''t it easy to serve yourself? At that time, I am afraid that the demise of the Uchiha clan will be the beginning of Konoha''s disintegration. Therefore, as long as the Uchiha clan is safe and secure, prosperity is inevitable, and it will even be more nourishing than the Hyuga clan. No matter how you think, the Uchiha clan are all types that can prosper while lying down. Even Hongyan couldn''t figure out how to lose such a good hand, such a dead-free gold medal? Mr. Fu Yue is not such an idiot either! Even under his leadership, the status of the Uchiha clan is still rising, especially after the fourth generation of Naruto took office, the Uchiha clan is only one step away from being at the pinnacle of power. How can it be annihilated? Only one ethnic group left? How can this be done... to do this? At this time, Hirohiko''s head was almost a little too strong to bend. Could it be... the Uchiha clan, did you choose that path? Are you kidding me? In the case of Chiba, which way to choose? This Is it self-defeating? And almost subconsciously, Hirohiko thought of another existence that could completely wipe out the Uchiha clan. His close friends, brothers who could kill each other, were already terrifying ten years ago, and now they should be able to fight Uchiha Nobuhiko. The presence. "Because of the rebellion?" When thinking of this, Hongyan blurted out this sentence almost subconsciously. To be honest, there is only one reason that Hirohiko can think of for his own death. As a member of the Uchiha clan, the feelings of dissatisfaction with the village''s attitude towards them are raging. Almost people have already raised the clamor for a coup. It was only because the four generations of Naruto Hakaze masters took power and adopted a policy of intimacy with the Uchiha clan, and the political treatment of all aspects was improved, that discourse gradually disappeared. The work of the Uchiha clan that Hirohiko thought of before was this, the coup. And if it was a coup dtat, something seems to be wrong. If the coup d''tat is suppressed, I am afraid that the current little Sasuke cannot be alive, let alone team up with Naruto. After all, Naruto will be four generations no matter how you say it. Hokage''s remnant is also the last descendant of the tail beast carrying Konoha, guarding Konoha and frightening the whirlpool clan in the outer village. In any case, he would not put the children of the traitor and the two heroes in the same team. It seems that it cannot be completely attributed to the rebellion. Therefore, he couldn''t help but ask. "Rebellion?" And hearing these words, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura couldn''t help but look at Uchiha Sasuke, but they also asked him. Obviously, they didn''t know much about the cause of the Uchiha clan''s extermination. It seems that the Uchiha clan is really not because of the coup? If it were a coup d''tat, there would be any big disturbances, even if it was a junior, it would be impossible to hear of such a close timeline. Seeing the appearance of these two children, I really haven''t heard of them at all, and they didn''t even care about Sasuke''s family. In other words, the last name of Uchiha. As if Uchiha didn''t exist at all. what happened? In this regard, Hongyan is even more puzzled. "Do not." At this time, Sasuke Uchiha took a deep breath, as if he was pressing something again. "It''s Uchiha Itachi, he killed the whole family." However, even if he pressed something, there was only a tremor suppressed to a few points in his tone when he said this sentence, and there was no slightest peace. Yes, it''s just full of resentment and hatred. "What! What did you say? Itachi? He killed the Uchiha clan?" When Hongyan heard this, he was completely astonished on the spot, and he blurted out with a full of incredible exclamation. "Yes." Regarding this, Sasuke Uchiha said solemnly, the cold and hateful pupil power emanating from the bright red writing wheel eyes seemed to be a bit richer, and even the two Gouyu seemed to tremble. is it That person who must have revenge is this... Is it Uchiha? The whole family. Including parents, relatives... And hearing the deep voice of Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto were stunned at the same time. At this moment, in addition to feeling the deep hatred from their teammates, they also finally understood that they were in the first team. When they gathered, why did Sasuke say that? Why is his lifes meaning as an avenger. The whole family, parents and brothers, were all killed by that person. No one can let go of it easily. No one can let go of this **** hatred. Unless blood is paid for blood, life is for life. is it It turned out that Xiao Sasuke experienced such a thing. Brother, even slaughtered the whole family. Ugh...this kid... At the same time, Hongyan who heard this did not speak, but sighed in his heart rather worried. The previous doubts about the Uchiha clan''s genocide disappeared instantly. To be honest, even though he belongs to the Uchiha clan, Hirohiko knows that the inherited character of the Uchiha clan is very dangerous, and the writing wheel eye itself is also a dangerous blood succession boundary. That kind of paranoia has already produced Uchi. Bo Madara, another Uchiha Nobuhiko appeared, there are already some signs. Uchiha may be destroyed in the hands of Uchiha. And now, the destroyer is the little Sasuke in front of him, Chiba''s disciple, Itachi. Now, what Hirohiko is worried about is the boy in front of him. Although Uchiha is very likely to be destroyed by Uchiha, the real root is not Uchiha itself, but Uchiha''s place. Konoha. Konoha Village. In other words, the dark side of Konoha Village. According to reliable intelligence sources, the dark side of Konoha, that Shimura Danzo treated the Uchiha clan with the same mentality as the second-generation Hokage, and he has reached a certain paranoid or extreme situation. Regarding the unstable factor of Uchiha, this Shimura Danzo has always opposed the idea of ??the three generations of Hokage, and is basically in a proposition to get rid of the Uchiha clan. In other words, this time Uchiha''s genocide is likely to be behind Shimura Danzo, and Shimura Danzo may have received the support of the entire Konoha executives. In other words, after Itachi destroyed the Uchiha clan, I am afraid that behind it is the village, which is the Konoha village where Ko Sasuke is now born and raised. And if Xiao Sasuke knew that the village he had always wanted to protect was his own enemy, or even his own enemy, that kind of painful and contradictory mood, I am afraid that he would be uncontrollably plunged into darkness. Even Hongyan could see that at this time, Sasuke was already showing some signs of blackening. Of course, it''s just a seed. And a member of the Uchiha tribe, a member of the Uchiha tribe who opened the writing wheel, fell into the darkness, and Honghiko knew very well what it meant. Even he himself has experienced it. That is, the kaleidoscope writes round eyes. As for what the kaleidoscope writing wheel represents, Hongyan also knows very well, even this is his personal experience. That is, the eternal kaleidoscope writes round eyes. Yes, there is nothing wrong. The plot of this scene is very familiar. It''s exactly what his brother did to him. It''s just that his kaleidoscope of writing round eyes is Nao who died in his own hands. And Xiao Sasuke''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes is the village, and the same family who died. In addition, Sasuke also happens to have a blood brother. This routine is already very obvious. Itachi is the second Uchiha Nobuhiko and Sasuke is his own. Look at it again, Itachi is Chiba''s disciple, according to Chiba''s temperament, even if he betrayed Konoha, Chiba may not be able to start. Back then, Shiga almost stabbed Chiba with a knife, but Chiba always understood Shiga and knew his difficulties. In the end, Shiga still did not regard Shiga as an enemy. According to Uchiha Nobuhiko before, he would never leave Uchiha alone or use it. Obviously, Itachi is the chess piece of Nobuhiko Uchiha, placed on the flag of the Uchiha clan, and the purpose of all this arrangement he arranged is to create a pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes. And, thanks to Itachi as a disciple of Chiba, one more help. One more can beat Chiba''s help. Therefore, at this time, he will start to worry. "So, who is that Uchiha Nobuhiko?" At this time, it seemed to be suddenly shocked. Seeing the silent two Uchihas, Haruno Sakura hurriedly spoke. "Yes, listen to what you mean, he can also destroy the Uchiha clan alone?" At the same time, Uzumaki Naruto was suddenly excited, especially cleverly understanding the purpose of Haruno Sakura''s words, and immediately spoke. Hearing the words of the two, Sasuke Uchiha''s bright red brilliance trembled slightly, and then took a deep breath. After his eyes returned to darkness, he also looked at Uchiha Hirohiko. Although he didn''t speak, he obviously meant that he wanted to know about Uchiha Nobuhiko, just like his two teammates. "About Nobuhiko Uchiha, I''ll talk to you again later. Now, let''s focus on how to get out of here." At this time, Hirohiko Uchiha did not answer their words, but turned the topic to a more important side. Chapter 2642： Behind the scenes "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "Well... this question, you are right, I am actually dead." For the question of the two people with a strong and puzzled tone, Xue Nai paused slightly, but slowly sat down, and made a "please" gesture, instructing the two to sit down in a long conversation. The gesture said. "that" Seeing Yukina''s behavior and hearing Yukina''s words, Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata also sat down, with a little hesitation in their mouths, and asked. already dead? How can it be? Could it be that we are already dead? But in their hearts, they all shook. The dead people stand in front of them, and the only possibility they can think of is that this space is actually the space of the dead, which is the so-called world of bliss. Do not. It doesn''t look like Elysium here either, it should be the world after death, maybe the so-called Elysium is just a lie, in order to make people not afraid of the afterlife. Looking at the current situation, his Aunt Xue Nai has been staying here for more than ten years, which undoubtedly reminded them of something more terrifying. Then, they may be trapped here forever, and their souls may also have to suffer from this long-term torture. Undoubtedly, they may have to face one of the most terrible facts next. They are not only dead. In addition, he will be trapped here forever and cannot be overborn. No, it''s more terrifying than this. "This is the world after death, the world of bliss?" Then, in the next second, they almost subconsciously asked. "No, not here." In response, Xue Na shook his head and said the negative they wanted most. "However, this is the world after death, and I think it should be quite accurate." However, the next second, Xue Nai''s words made them hang up again. "As far as I know, the people here are basically dead." At the end, she added another sentence. Elysium... It seems that the argument about the afterlife world is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. And this thought flashed through her mind. Obviously, it was quite emotional for these two children to speak about the world of bliss. Almost dead... Is it really... At this moment, when they heard a series of words from Aunt Xuenai, Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata couldn''t help showing a touch of horror. Even if he is dead, he will be trapped in this dark space forever, suffering the torment of time, even if he is a senior ninja, I am afraid I cant stop being scared, although neither Hyuga Neji nor Hinata are in front of me. Those who are weak-willed, but they are still children after all, not yet mature enough, at this moment, there is already some panic and panic. "Then, will we be trapped here too?" At this time, they almost blurted out, they asked eagerly. "you guys?" Hearing this, Xuena raised his head, looked at the two of them, and repeated it slightly in surprise. "Ok!" In response, the two nodded repeatedly. "Don''t you know yourself?" Upon hearing this, Xue Na suddenly laughed. These two children are so cute no matter how they look! But in her heart, there was a small interruption. "No." In this regard, Neji Hyuga and Hinata Hyuga certainly didn''t know their aunt''s interruption, but at this time they shook their heads again and again, expressing the three words "I don''t know" very strongly. "Did you breathe?" Hearing this, Xue Nai was completely amused, and said. "Breathe?" When they heard this sentence, the two of them were taken aback for a while, then you looked at me, and I looked at you better. Next, is a deep breath. Ok They can breathe. Then, they are sure that they still breathe. "Have." Later, after confirming, they spoke almost dumbly. "Then are you dead?" Hearing that, Xuenai''s laughter almost couldn''t be restrained. "Uh" And hearing this sentence, seeing Yukina almost unable to hold back a laugh, Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata reflected at the same time, their cheeks flushed, but they lowered their heads together. The face was embarrassed. Thinking about my behavior just now, I was a bit sorry for my identity as a ninja, and I was so scared that I lost my normal thinking and logic. As a ninja, it is absolutely gaffe. If the person sitting opposite is an enemy or not a friend, they may have handed over their name to someone else. However, Neji Hyuga and Hinata Hyuga didn''t realize at this time that if the girl in front of them was really an enemy and not a friend, they probably wouldn''t be so mindless. The reason why they were a little thoughtless just now was completely because they knew that the girl in front of them, their Aunt Xuenai would not be against them. Besides, if you want to disadvantage them, you have already attacked them just now. Under the sneak attack, Hyuga Neji is confident that he will protect himself, but Hinata is not necessarily so, he can still cut one person. Moreover, in Chibas narration of Xue Nai, they have already developed a kind of Confucian admiration. For this aunt who can improve the soft boxing method and increase its power tenfold or even a hundredfold, they actually have Longing. Especially, when I heard that this aunt used the last drop of blood on her body to save Teacher Chiba, this respect was added to a touch. Personally, this Aunt Xuenai seemed to It is even taller. That''s why, the girl in front of them seemed to be about the same age as them, but after learning her identity, they called out the aunt the first time. If it weren''t for the longing and deep admiration, how could they be willing to call the elders the first time when faced with a seeming peer? Therefore, the reason why they lost their ability to think this time is largely because they look forward to the existence of people they admire, making them feel safe from the bottom of their hearts, as if they were in their own homes with their loved ones. Discuss and negotiate without any pressure or burden. Even, to a large extent, they have forgotten that they are in darkness, surrounded by unknown and fearful environments. Coupled with the high-ranking temperament that Yukina had in front of him, the talking eyes, and the pampering feeling of the elders, so before they knew it, some of them returned to the thinking state of children. Throw away the ninja layer. In the final analysis, in fact, Xuena made them feel safe, and because they were too safe, they didn''t use the ninja thinking mode because of excessive relaxation. "Strictly speaking, I am dead, but you are different, and this is not necessarily the world after death. To me, there are too many unknowns here. However, what can be known now is that it can accommodate at the same time. The dead and the undead can be seen from you and me." In response to this, Xuena slowly reduced her smile, and said. There are many unknown places... Do not. Is too much. Aunt Xuenai, are you still not sure what is going on here? At this time, the two people who heard this sentence also put away the embarrassment, while Neji Hyuga was keenly aware of something, and such a thought was turned in their hearts. "So, it can''t be Elysium here." And when Neji Hyuga passed such a thought, Hinata Hinata opened his mouth. "Yes, this is not the world of bliss as we call it, and there is no concept of space in this world, and even if we can perceive time, there is no concept of time." In response, Xue Na said again. Over the past ten years, although I don''t know how long has passed, Xuena can perceive the passing of time. There is a sense of time here, but there is no concept of time. It can be said that it is quite a terrible thing. Without the concept of time, it can be said to be almost endless. The feeling of time is to be tortured in the endless. Because time, in the current environment, is definitely a negative word, especially when there is no way out, it is absolute torture. The concept of no space in this space seems to be served for the torture of time. At least, Xuena had counted the numbers silently by himself, and had been walking for half a year, and had never walked out of this space, not even corners, all places were the same. Although it is difficult to tell the direction without a reference, she has white eyes and has the ability to draw a straight line in a wide range of sight. She can still be sure that she is walking in a straight line. of. And compared to Neji and Hinata, she has no physical body. In the state of the soul body, her originally huge and terrifying chakra volume is even more infinite, and the consumption of white eyes is almost negligible. No need to rest. In the past six months, along a straight line, most of the Shinobi world was almost finished. No matter how huge this space is, there will be something that can''t be held. However, walking around, she found nothing except for dozens of soul bodies that were also trapped here. Even after contacting those friendly and unfriendly soul bodies, she was even more convinced that there was no concept of space here. The entire space is an existence that uses time to slowly torture them. Moreover, she was not the first existence to come to this space. She once encountered an existence who was particularly sensitive to time. It has existed here for at least a hundred years. When she saw him, this soul body His eyes were dull, almost unable to speak, only the desperate murmur of words that had been repeated over a hundred years. "The cage of time..." And hearing these words of Yukina, Neji Hyuga seemed to be a ghost, and he suddenly vomited such a sentence. "Yes, compared to any space, this place is more like a cage. It is a cage that uses time to torture sinners. It is very appropriate to say that it is a cage of time." In response, Xue Na nodded and said affirmatively. "So, we... are all sinners?" Hearing what the two said, Hyuga Hinata spoke. Between the words, there is quite a lack of confidence, and it sounds like a feeling of fear. After all, for a qualified daughter of the Hyuga Sect family, what kind of imprisonment, the cage, is almost a psychological shadow. Although she knew that she couldn''t be afraid now, she didn''t need to be afraid, but she still couldn''t restrain her fear, and she almost trembled in her body. "How did you get in." When she heard these words, Xuena glanced at Hinata, and a warm smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, indicating that she didn''t need to be afraid or not afraid. After comforting Hinata, he asked. But it changed the topic quietly. "It was a blood moon and silver robe man who opened this place, and we were thrown into this space." Hearing Yukina''s words, Neji Hyuga paused for a while, as if to organize the language, and said. "Blood Moon and Silver Robe? Uchiha... Nobuhiko?" But he didn''t expect that this sentence of him had always been very calm, and Xuena''s expression that gave them a sense of peace suddenly changed, and the whole person almost stood up. "Uchiha Nobuhiko?" In this regard, Hinata Hyuga subconsciously repeated the name when he was startled by Xuena''s actions. And added his own doubts. And Neji Hyuga also looked up in amazement and opened his eyes wide. At this moment, the girl who almost stood up, her face was already covered with haze, as if she had realized something terrible. In other words, something very bad. Suddenly, Hyuga Ningji''s heart also slammed, UU reading ''s heart beats sharply because of the vague panic. Vaguely, he felt that the words Uchiha Nobuhiko themselves represented a nightmare-like existence. is it I understand, I understand! Although I don''t know why there is a soul body that is more than a hundred years old here, it is certain that this time cage is Uchiha Nobuhiko''s space-time ability. Real, time and space capabilities. This cage can be opened and closed. It can even catch the existence that hasn''t died yet. At this moment, a series of thoughts flashed through Xue Nai''s heart. At the same time, scene after scene flashed through her mind, especially the two roads that appeared in front of her when she finished that part of the road after her soul state had said goodbye to Chiba. A bright and warm. A darkness filled. Yes, after she walked through Huangquan Road, there were actually two roads in front of her. And she almost instinctively chose which bright and warm path. However, when she set foot on that road, the scenery in front of her changed suddenly. When she recovered, she was already walking on that dark road, and she had no more The way backed up. After that, I came here. But now, it seems obvious that it was Uchiha Nobuhiko who made the ghost and interfered in the cycle of life and death. No matter how you look at it, it can only be something Uchiha Nobuhiko can do! "No, Chiba!" Thinking of this, she couldn''t help exclaiming. Since Uchiha Nobuhiko did it, there is only one reason, no need to think about it. That is His old enemy, Chiba! All this is to deal with Chiba! Chapter 2643： On the road "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( "So, you are actually dead?" Looking at the Uchiha Hirohiko in front of him, he remembered the words he had just said and all the information related to the Uchiha Hirohiko in his mind. After a long silence, the three spoke. Just now, after Hirohiko Uchiha said that he wanted to focus on leaving here, he told them everything he knew about this space. Moreover, he also brought out the person in front of them. He was different from them. He was a dead person. It was not because of the time space ability or ninjutsu that came here, but after death, the soul walked on a path. The road diverged, and I didn''t know the reason. I walked on the dark road, like the black mist in this space, and finally arrived here. Moreover, he has been wandering in this space for more than ten years, and he has determined that this space has no concept of space. Although there is a sense of time, there is no concept of time. Here, time is actually static, and space is almost non-existent and endless. Every soul that enters this space has to suffer the torture of time, and endure an endless long time here until it goes mad or becomes numb to stop thinking. Here, I cant sleep, Im extremely awake almost all the time, and the feeling of time passing and the long feeling that comes with it will go along with you. How awake you are, how clear this feeling is, almost compelling. Driving people crazy. No matter where I go, I feel bored and have nothing to do. No matter how I move around, everything around is the same. Gloomy, monotonous, and the same... as if a nightmare that will never wake up, endlessly torturing the spirit of every soul. It can almost be said that this is prison. Times prison, and they are prisoners who dont even need a crime. To be honest, at this moment, although the three of them are still quite calm on their faces, a small heart is already beating in their hearts. Especially the last sentence Uchiha Nobuhiko said, "Originally thought this is the world of the dead, but now it seems that this place should be able to accommodate both the dead and the living, and no one can be spared", which disturbed their hearts. The panic burst out, almost preventing them from thinking any further. Do not. Rather than being unable to think further because of panic, it is better to say that they dare not think anymore. "Yes." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko nodded and said. "However, rest assured, no matter where it is, as long as you can come in, you will definitely be able to go out. In the world, whether it is the world of the living or the world of the dead, there is always intercommunication. Then, as if he had noticed something, Uchiha Hirohiko said. Between the words, it was obvious that they were comforting the three. Obviously, he was aware of the indispensable panic in the hearts of the three of them. And this panic is both unavoidable and unnecessary. Looking at the attitude of the three people, although the qualified answers were handed in the first time, the warning just now is undoubtedly commendable, and the cooperation of the three is also commendable. It can be seen that there is a very tacit understanding. Most people are more in harmony with the spirit, but they are in harmony with the spirit, which is quite commendable. However, judging from their posture and movements, it is not difficult to see that the three were born in a peaceful era, or in other words, have not experienced the baptism of war. In the current situation, even if you have experienced wars and have a little poor psychological quality, I am afraid that they are not much better than them. However, this panic is not necessary. Since the living can come into this world, then there must be a way to go back, there is no need to worry too much. Moreover, the dead can still be summoned to the world of the living, not to mention that the living must return to the world of the living. There will be a road. But excessive worry and panic will only keep missing the way back. It has no meaning and will only have counterproductive effects. "Yes." And Hongyan''s words obviously played a role. At least after hearing these words, the panic in the eyes of the three people finally subsided a little. In the words just now, the Uchiha Hirohiko also confessed that before this Uchiha Hirohiko thought that they were also soul bodies, but he did not expect that they were with the flesh, that is, they were the living. In other words, this space is not the world after death, and since it is not the world after death, and the blood moon and silver-robed man only used a certain technique to bring them here, using the technique can open the door here. , Then, leaving here is not unsolvable. There is no need for them to panic. Don''t panic either. Now, the last thing you should do is panic, and the last thing you should do is calm down. And calm down and then calm down. The quality is really high! Whether it is Sasuke, or the little girl in front of him. As for Xiao Naruto, it should be the benefit of his originally not nervous personality. It seems that the three of them are quite calm, not bad. At this time, looking at the performance of the three, Hongyan nodded secretly in his heart. Although he hadn''t completely calmed down, he was able to realize the need to calm down and suppress his fear, which is already quite valuable. In the era of peace, without the baptism of war, being able to do this is already remarkable. In front of him, his appearance is not more than ten years old, but his heart is 20 or 30 years old, but the real ones are all over ten years old inside and outside, showing the qualities of the three. "then you" After calming down a bit, the three of them couldn''t help but asked. "Yes, I died on the night that Nine Tails attacked the village." However, they didn''t finish asking this sentence, and was interrupted by Hirohiko who seemed to know they would ask. "Did...Kyuubi killed you?" And hearing this sentence, it is rare that Naruto Uzumaki took a deep breath with a trace of hesitation, and asked before his teammates spoke. At the same time, at this moment, he unconsciously touched the position of the gossip seal on his stomach. Hearing this Uchiha Hirohiko''s words, he suddenly felt a burning pain in his stomach. Nine tails... is it! Is Naruto Renzhuli? Nine-tailed person Zhuli! With the surprised eyes of Uzumaki Naruto''s two teammates, Uchiha Hirohiko looked at Uzumaki Naruto and keenly saw what was coming. Naruto What''s wrong? Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno are quite puzzled. When did Naruto care about such things. is it! Because of this! Then, in the next second, they immediately reacted. For them, at least they grew up in a school together, and it was the encounter of teammates and comrades, Naruto, how could they not know. It''s just that they didn''t care anymore, and even forgot something about Kyuubi. Naruto was Naruto, so they reacted slowly. "No, I was killed by a traitor from the Uchiha clan, my brother." And at this time, when they suddenly came, Uchiha Hirohiko''s faint words came. "Hug... sorry!" Hearing these words, almost instantly, whether it was Naruto Uzumaki who asked the question, Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno who were listening, all bowed their heads to apologize. Not killed by Kyuubi, but killed by his own brother... This In any case, they are the people who are asking questions. "Don''t worry, I have been relieved for so many years. Even when I died, I already figured it out. It''s not a big deal. It''s just a pity that I died so early. There are many things that haven''t been in time. After experiencing it, I have already bid farewell to the world." As for the three people''s apology, Hongyan appeared calmer, and even when he spoke at this time, he also had a calm smile, as if he had seen through life and death and didn''t care about his own death. Even from his tone of voice, there is not much attachment to the world of living beings, even in this tormenting time cage, he is still calm. "Your brother... is also from the Uchiha clan?" It may be that the attitude of Uchiha Hirohiko in front of him was too calm, and the three of them slowly put away the cautiousness. After a groan, Uchiha Sasuke couldn''t help asking. "Yes. He killed the tribe and betrayed the tribe and the village." In this regard, Uchiha Hirohiko answered truthfully. "is it" When hearing this sentence, Sasuke Uchiha nodded, but the words were a little deep. At this time, he already understood that the fate of the mysterious young man in front of him was similar to himself, except that his brother did not slaughter the whole family. "maybe." And at this moment, it seemed that he had seen through what he was thinking. Before he could say anything, the Uchiha Hirohiko in front of him spoke. "Not necessarily what?" Regarding this, Uchiha Sasuke has not yet spoken, but Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto behind him blurt out their doubts. "My brother may not have been involved in the Uchiha clan extermination. It is even possible that the Uchiha clan extermination, it is very likely that my brother is behind the scenes." Hearing this, Uchiha Hirohiko spoke. "how" Regarding this, the three were stunned, and almost subconsciously asked. "Although Itachi is indeed a talented child, and he is still a very talented kind, but if you want to kill the entire Uchiha clan by himself, it is impossible. No matter how strong he is, After all, personal power is limited, and the Uchiha clan is not a lamb to be slaughtered." Hearing this, Hongyan didn''t seem to have any intention of hiding, so he said. "Oh, I just took it there. My brother is the Uchiha Nobuhiko I mentioned earlier." Afterwards, it seemed that something suddenly came to mind, Hong Yan added another sentence. The Uchiha Nobuhiko just now? Hongyan and him... are they brothers? At this moment, the three of them were all startled. "Then, this Uchiha Nobuhiko..." And thinking of this, maybe it was just subconscious inertia, they also spit out such a sentence straightforwardly. "He was the man behind Kyuubi''s attack on Konoha. He planned the Kyuubi Rebellion in one hand. Taking advantage of my teacher, the previous generation of Kyuubi, who had a weakened childbirth seal, he unlocked Kyuubi''s seal, Nine Tails were released, and it caused such a disaster. It is also the only person in the Ninja world who can single-handedly slaughter the Uchiha clan. The reason why Itachi can slaughter the clan is almost certain that there must be this person behind him." In this regard, Hongyan did not conceal anymore, so he said. In the conversation just now, especially when he asked how the three of them came to this space, he immediately confirmed that the man in the blood moon and silver robe who opened this space and threw them in was Nobuhiko Uchiha. Now that Uchiha Nobuhiko has been involved in this matter, then it is an important part of their departure from here, and they must say what they should say. "alone" "A person" When they heard these words, Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno''s eyes widened. To be honest, after they came into contact with Sasuke, the Uchiha clan had some unintentional understanding. It can be said that Konoha''s strongest family disappeared into the village''s history overnight. At the time, they heard that they were still quite disbelief. But the more they understand, they also understand that this is true. Such a big family disappeared overnight, no matter how quickly the news of the village was blocked, it would not be possible to block it. Moreover, everyone said that. UU Reading www.uukanshu. No matter how com is, it will not be fake. What Hirohiko Uchiha said in front of him, that is, the strength of Nobuhiko Uchiha, could make the Uchiha clan disappear in the village overnight. This It''s impossible to think about it! However, the Uchiha Hirohiko in front of him does not seem to be lying, and they have personally experienced the pupil power of Uchiha Hirohiko just now. They can hardly even look at each other simply, even if it is the slowest voice against the enemy. People also know that the three of them might be defeated by him in an instant. And this Uchiha Nobuhiko was able to kill him, and also led the Kyuubi Rebellion, causing such a disaster to the village. It sounds like, if Uchiha Nobuhiko does not have this strength, I am sorry for what he did. "Well, what else, let''s talk about it on the road." At this time, Hirohiko stood up and stretched out his hand to Uchiha Sasuke. "On the way?" And Sasuke Uchiha, who was caught in some shocked thinking, saw the stretched behind him, was slightly startled, and blurted out. "Ah, if we want to go out, there is someone we must meet." In response, Hong Yan said. ... "No, you can''t take it stupidly here, let''s go, if you have any questions, just talk on the road." And at this moment, almost at the same time, Yukina who had walked a few steps back and forth took a slight breath, and violently faced Hinata Hyuga and Neji Hyuga, stretched out his hands, and said. "Huh? The road... the road? Where to go?" Regarding this, the two men, who couldn''t turn their heads in a certain stunned state, spoke subconsciously. "One, someone you must meet to leave here." In this regard, Xue Na said. Chapter 2644： rule "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba ( Aunt Xuena... Its really good anywhere, just... the thing about Mr. Chiba... The outstretched hand was held tightly, and there was a warm feeling and pulling force from above, and the body was leaning forward because of this force. Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata, who were constantly walking forward, looked at the fast pace ahead. The girl who was almost about to run had such a thought in her heart that she didn''t know how to evaluate it. At this moment, they were quite helpless, so that the fear of this strange space was less than half. At this time, they could see that their Aunt Xuenai in front of them was definitely the Aunt Xuenai they thought was so powerful that they could not respect and admire them. However, this kind of image is limited to not involving anything. In the case of his own Chiba teacher. Once Mr. Chiba is involved, even if it is a little bit of trivial matters, his great aunt Xuenai will degenerate into the same state as a teenage girl, and become irritable and impulsive. Just now, when she stretched out her hand, the two of them just hesitated for a while, and she couldn''t wait to take them away. Then, it was almost a trot all the way now to be able to keep up with the pulling force. but So warm. And then, after thinking so helplessly in their hearts, their thoughts drifted elsewhere. Floating on the most dreadful hand at this moment, the soft and warm touch of his hand. Yes, at this moment, although the girl in front of them is in the state of the soul body, they can still feel the warmth and softness of the girl''s hands. It seems that the girl''s soul is so soft and warm. And, dispelling their fear in this unknown world. "Do you have anything else to ask?" And at this moment, just when their thoughts were about to drift away, although the girl in front did not look back, her voice came. What else to ask? In response, the two were slightly taken aback. Yes! Still have to ask! Aunt Xuenai also said that she wanted to talk on the road. Afterwards, they immediately understood. "Who are we going to meet and why are we holding hands?" In this regard, the two spoke almost in unison. At this stage, they want to know who they are going to meet and why they are holding hands like this rather than how to get out. In fact, after they were dragged and jogged, the two wanted to let go. After all, they could also keep up with their Aunt Xuenai. Although it was good to be dragged and run, the feeling of pulling was after all It''s a bit constrained, especially after trotting, it feels a little uncomfortable. However, just when they were about to pump their hands, Aunt Xuenai grasped it tighter, and said that she must hold hands to find it. And now, they want to know these two issues. "Well... how to put it, as I said just now, this space has no concept of space, that is to say, no matter how far you go, because the concept of space does not exist, even if you go out in your perception, But at the spatial level, you actually didn''t take a single step, or that you took 10,000 steps to 10 million steps, because the spatial concept of distance doesn''t exist, so you didn''t go out at all, just did this action. " In this regard, Xue Na who walked in front did not sell anything, and said straightforwardly. "Then we just..." Upon hearing this, the two looked at each other and hurriedly spoke. In the words, there was more grievance for no reason. Hearing what my aunt said, the way they had walked just now was completely in vain, which is equivalent to standing still. Whatever you think... I''m a little idiot! No progress "Yes, in the eyes of others just now, it is very likely that you are just walking in place. No, it should be said that it is more appropriate to exercise and walk in place." In this regard, Xuena also immediately understood the meaning of the two, and immediately spoke. "Uh" Hearing that, Neji Hyuga and Hinata Hyuga flushed almost at the same time, but they didn''t know what to say. "However, although there is no concept of space, there is a soul body here after all. Since there is an entity, there must be space. Without the concept of space, it is just a manifestation of space. In essence, Space is still there. In layman''s terms, the rule of this space is that you cannot move on the spatial level. Space can still accommodate you, not that there is really no space." However, after that, Xuena did not continue to struggle with this issue, but continued to speak, using concise language to briefly explain the phenomenon of stepping in place they encountered just now. "And as long as there is space, it must be able to produce the movement of "movement". After all, this space is just without distance, not completely at rest, otherwise the movement of you and me and the current walking will not exist, and as long as Its not in a static state, then movement is possible. And in this space, there is no distance, but there is a way to move to another soul body. Of course, originally there is no need to hold hands, but you are not after all I dont know if there are any conditions for the state of the soul body, so I just take some insurance." After that, before the two of them said anything, Xue Nai spoke again. "So, holding us now is to prevent us from running away?" When they heard these words, the two keenly felt something, and the picture of their aunt and two young nephews and nieces going shopping automatically popped out of their minds, but they were holding hands for fear that they would run away. At the same time, the two almost blurted out. "Yes." Hearing that, Xue Nai nodded. what Speaking of it, it seems that this is really the case! However, while nodding her head, her steps stopped for a while, and such a sudden thought suddenly came to her heart. Hey. Then, the corner of her mouth inadvertently showed a smile. A feeling of dreams come true spontaneously. "So, are we now... moving towards that person?" And at this time, the two voices came, interrupting Xuena''s beautiful feeling of realizing her dream from the birth of Xiao Ningci behind her. "Well, yes, the rules for this space to move from one place to another. According to the information I have now, you will still move when you "stay in place". What specific conditions will produce I dont know the effect of the movement, but we just need to keep moving now. After the movement, which soul body will appear next to it, it also has a certain degree of randomness." In this regard, Xue Nai stepped quickly and said. "Uh...what do you mean?" Hearing that, Hinata Hinata was obviously caught in doubt, walking and running for a while is just standing in place, there is no movement in distance, and there will be a movement effect for a while. At first it sounds, it is really a bit intangible. mind. "Um... Aunt Xuenai meant that we should keep walking or running, which can produce movement or posture in other spaces, and then, due to some unknown opportunity, we can move to another. Next to the soul body. Its like we just took a step just now, and just happened to hit that opportunity, which led us to come together." In this regard, Neji Hyuga responded very quickly, busy explaining to his sister, who is also the Patriarch who will protect and assist in the future. "Really...Thank you, Brother Ningci." Hearing that, Hyuga Hinata thanked him busy. "Yes, it''s not wrong, that''s it, and since you are not in the state of the soul body, and can produce the "movement" effect, then it is feasible for me to take you to move." At this time, Xuena nodded and agreed. "So, Aunt Xuenai, how can we be sure that we will be able to reach that person?" In this regard, Hyuga Neji expressed his doubts. Just now, my aunt only said that as long as they keep moving, they can produce the effect of movement. It just needs an opportunity, which is the trigger time. Just now, when he and Hinata-sama got together, it happened to be triggered, and then they left. It''s far, far away, but it''s still standing there, there is no trigger. Moreover, from the point of view of their aunts finding themselves, there is no such thing as their non-soul state and cannot meet the existence of soul state. In other words, they can move to that person now. However, my aunt also said before that there are many soul bodies here, and there are soul bodies more than a hundred years old, how can they move to that person exactly? Or is it to try again and again? "I''m pretty sure about this. The destination of every move is actually done through relationships, including the soul body I foresee, which is related to me." In this regard, Xue Na said. It seems that he is very sure about moving to the target. "relationship?" Upon hearing this, both of them were taken aback. "Yes, in this space, moving from one soul or non-soul body to another soul or non-soul body is based on the relationship between them, or in other words, according to the relationship between them. Contact to complete the move." In response, Xue Na said. "And this connection is usually based on two criteria, one is blood relationship and the other is social relationship. It is divided into blood relationship and non-blood relationship. As long as your relationship is relatively close, you can move to the other side. For example, the relationship between the two of you is very close. In terms of blood relationship, they are cousins. Above you, apart from your brothers and sisters and your parents, your blood relationship is the closest. And, in this space, no one is more closely related than your blood. In addition, your social relationship is also the closest in this space. Whether it is blood relationship or social relationship, you are the closest. This constitutes the first order of blood relationship. Therefore, the first time you move, Moved to each other''s side. This is also the reason why I was able to find you, because the blood relationship between us is the closest besides your cousin. Even the closeness of our blood relationship is on the same line, just because our social relationship was a stranger before we met, so I will be by your side one step later. And that person and I have no blood relationship, but they are almost the closest to each other in this space, because in this space, the only thing I believe in is two people, one is that person, and the other is not a relative but is better than a relative So, in this space, the non-blood relationship between me and that person is the best. Now that I have found the two of you who have the closest blood relationship with me, I will move again, or go to that relative By your side, or just go to that person. At most, you can take that guy to find that person. " Afterwards, Xue Nai groaned, as if to stop the language, and explained as easy as possible. "That is to say, if we move now, we have the intention to move, and secondly, we need to have blood or social relationships with talented people who are closely related, and the closer, the higher the priority of mobile." In response to this, Hyuga Neji hurriedly spoke, explaining his own understanding, avoiding the situation where Hinata-sama next to him could not turn around again. UU reading www. uukanshu.cOM "Yes." In response, Xuena nodded, but his face showed a touch of satisfaction. Although the father''s brother Nissuke and Nissuke brothers are a little bit worse, but the son is still upbeat. At the same time, there was such a thought in her mind. Neji''s understanding is enough to prove that his thinking ability is quite good. Of course, as an aunt, Xuena wouldn''t be dissatisfied with her niece''s slowness, but Neji''s understanding ability was really outstanding. The niece''s reaction is not able to come by for a while, which is a normal reaction. Moreover, this kind of sluggishness also makes this niece who is three to five points similar to himself more cute and likable. "So, do you usually move often?" In response, Neji Hyuga couldn''t help but ask. "That''s right, and two soul bodies cannot stay together for too long. Once a certain time limit is exceeded, random movements under non-movement actions will be triggered, and the two will be forcibly dispersed. Sometimes, they will go to the other one. At the next level or several levels of connected soul bodies, sometimes they will be alone, and when alone, they will not be able to trigger movement for a long time. Just like being confined, they cannot touch any soul bodies. And if it is teleported to other soul bodies, there is only one case of random teleportation for too long." Upon hearing this, Xue Nai spoke again. "It seems... this is really a terrible... time prison!" In response, Neji Hyuga was silent for a while before sighing. However, in this sigh, there was a tremor mixed with uncontrollable fear. "Ok" Hearing that, Hinata Hinata also swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded heavily. Chapter 2645： Ignore "So, now we are either going to your relative or to that person, right?" Looking awkwardly at the hand he was being held, the corners of Uchiha''s mouth twitched slightly. In the end, he didn''t break free, but just said stiffly. "puff!" And at this time, behind him, there were two chuckles that were almost simultaneously suppressed and did not hold back. At this moment, behind him, Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura with their hands on his left and right shoulders couldn''t help covering their mouths and giggling. Looking at Sasuke and Uchiha Hirohiko holding hands, this strange feeling made them unable to hold back a smile. Especially when the feeling of stiffness from the two hands pressing on the shoulders, and after this feeling, they subconsciously appeared in the face of Sasuke at this time. Especially can''t stretch. And along the way, they have really reached their limit. Thinking of Sasuke, who is usually so cold and cold, now holding a boy''s hand, and still holding the same face of a poker-faced boy with facial paralysis, and walking hand in hand like this, it''s really... really lethal! Can''t help it! I really can''t help it! To be honest, even Naruto Uzumaki really didn''t mean to laugh at Sasuke at this time. Although he was dull, he was also a ninja, knowing when he could not deal with it and when he had to deal with it. In the current situation, being in an unknown environment, inside the enemy''s skills, this is not the time to be careful. Must be united sincerely. But I can''t help it! It''s that Sasuke! That Sasuke was holding the hand of another boy with facial paralysis, really...really...can''t help it! It''s so funny! hateful! These two guys! And hearing this unstoppable snicker, Sasuke Uchiha knew the expressions of the two people without looking at them, and also knew why they laughed. But I can''t say anything. He couldn''t see the situation now. Even, if he could, he would let go the first time, no, it was a hand shake. However, according to Uchiha Hirohiko next to him, the last thing he should do now is to let go or shake his hand. If you let go at this time, after triggering the move, they may be moved to a different place. "No, we should only go to that person." In this regard, Hirohiko Uchiha does not seem to be cold with the embarrassment of Uchiha Sasuke and the laughter coming from behind him, and he does not seem to have any feeling for holding a boy''s hand. "why?" In response to this, Uchiha Sasuke reduced his embarrassment, and Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno stopped laughing behind him, and spoke almost subconsciously. Just now, according to the narration of Hirohiko Uchiha, they already knew the rules of this space very well. Although there is no spatial concept of distance, it has the means of movement, and chooses the destination of movement based on the closeness of blood relationship and social relationship. Moreover, the reason why Uchiha Hirohiko in front of him was able to find them is that his blood relationship with Sasuke should be the closest in the entire space, so Hirohiko Uchiha will appear here now. According to Hirohiko Uchiha, it should have been the first teleportation today, and then because a new blood-related person appeared, and the one with the closest relationship in the entire space, it appeared behind them. However, in the final analysis, the movement is still random. This Uchiha Hirohiko has also said that he has seen many souls, and if only teleported to the closest relationship, he would not have seen many souls. Therefore, there is still a certain degree of randomness. Now so sure, there should also be a doorway inside. "As I said before, we have priority based on the closeness of blood relationship and the distance of social relationship. And the reason I am so sure is because there are many Uchiha clan blood relatives in this space, but they are almost all of them. A person from a fairly long past, and although that person is strictly speaking we have no blood relationship, in terms of social relations, besides being one of the people I trust most, it is the closest to the Uchiha clan, or, Your relationship with me and Sasuke is the closest. According to the priority, her relationship level is also the closest. Perhaps for me, there is another relative who is the closest, but for Sasuke, that The person should be the closest in this space except you and me, so it can only be that person." In response, Hong Yan said. Really... Not just this Uchiha Hirohiko, but Sasuke''s relationship should also be considered. It seems that it can only be that person. However, there is no blood relationship with the Uchiha clan, but the relationship can extend to Sasuke, and it is the closest non-blood relationship with Sasuke in this space. Who will it be? Or What status will it be? Upon hearing this sentence, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto had the same thought in their hearts. Compared with the explanation theory of going back to that person, the two seemed to be more curious about that person''s identity. This Uchiha Hirohiko... Can it be trusted? It might work. At this time, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t seem to care about this explanation at all. He just glanced at the expressionless Uchiha Hirohiko, and this thought flashed through his mind. At this moment, he was sure that this Uchiha Hirohiko could be trusted. Although it is said that because of Uchiha Hirohiko''s self-destructed identity and gave them all kinds of information that can make them trust, Uchiha Sasuke still has not given up on observing the boy of the Uchiha clan with the poker face in front of him. Of course, the mental age should be the same uncle as his teacher. And along the way, according to his observation, there is really nothing suspicious about Uchiha Hirohiko in front of him. And, at this moment, calm down, and after getting rid of the uncomfortable feeling of the former boy''s hand, he felt the temperature from the hand of Hirohiko Uchiha beside him. Originally, when he was grasped, he subconsciously thought that although the hands of the soul body should appear and disappear, they should have the same cold touch as the dead. Moreover, because he was attracted by Uchiha Hirohiko''s words, he never noticed. Now, after calming down, he finally felt it. The soul of Uchiha Hirohiko... It''s warm! Maybe it is the peculiarity of the soul body. This kind of warm touch from his hands almost makes him instinctively feel the gentle and warm nature of Uchiha Nobuhiko before him. Even, he has a feeling that this kind of soul touch cannot deceive people. In other words, the Uchiha Hirohiko in front of him cannot deceive people on the texture of the most essential soul. And if this kind of warm soul cannot be trusted, then there is nothing to trust in this world. At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke finally felt relieved. And then, there was a moment of silence. Neither the three of them in Class 7 nor Hongyan spoke any more, but walked silently and kept in contact with each other to avoid being lost. At this moment, for the three people in Class 7, Hirohiko Uchiha has already explained the space and the rules of movement clearly, and it seems that there are no more questions to ask. However, there are no real problems, but not at all. They always have thousands of questions in their hearts that they want to ask, but when they open their mouths, they don''t know where they want to know. Suddenly, he was open-mouthed and didn''t know what to ask. I always feel that there is something they have neglected or missed. Brother Xinyan... The one who threw these children in, he should have done nothing wrong. It should be him who kept us here. Based on the words of these children and the current situation, the village should have been attacked, and he should have attacked the village again. In other words, these children were locked in at this time, absolutely for a purpose, and at this time, it is obvious that he should be fighting with Chiba. Obviously, these children are used to threaten Chiba. I must send them out. At this time, compared with the doubts of the three people in Class 7 and the expressionless calmness on the surface, Hongyan''s heart was much more turbulent. At this moment, he knew very well why these teenagers appeared here. Since this matter has something to do with Uchiha Nobuhiko, it must be used to deal with Chiba. Except for Chiba, no one in the entire Ninja World is qualified to let Uchiha Nobuhiko do this. At almost the same time, the three Hyuga on the other side also fell silent at this time. For Neji Hyuga and Hinata Hyuga, because of their aunts status, the basic trust relationship has been established, so they are not like the first There are quite a few questions to ask in Class 7, because of the trust relationship, they have nothing to ask at this time. In this way, the two teams walked in silence like this. Until, inadvertently, a dim light slowly lit up before them. Then, in the blink of an eye, there were many more people before their eyes. ... "Tsk! Just a little bit, they were called back in time. Otherwise, you can see Dashemaru''s face." At the same time, on the other side, Mu Dun''s clone Uchiha Nobuhiko looked at the Otoyuki coalition forces that were about to reach his attack range, and sighed to himself. Obviously, at this time, the Yinyin coalition forces in front already knew the reason why he was standing here, and I was afraid that the main body had already encountered the representatives of the Dashemaru and Shayinfang who were inquiring about the sins of the teacher, and that the Yinyin and Sayin coalition forces. The collapse has been stopped. And since it was stopped, then he didn''t need to take action. To be honest, he was quite disappointed in this situation. "Since the collapse of this route is stopped, there should be no problem with the other routes. Well, so be it." However, this disappointment only lasted for a short period of time. As Mu Dun''s clone, he also knew the plan of the ontology. Now that the collapse is stopped, it is undoubtedly the best ending. He didn''t need to be really disappointed. However, even though thats the case, the avatar of Ki Dun, Uchiha Nobuhiko, didnt mean to move, but was still standing on this huge tree, and a part of his feet had already appeared with moss. The ordinary wood is combined with the towering tree. It seems that he has made up his mind to stay here. On the other side, the other four Mu Dun clones Uchiha Nobuhiko all showed the same behavior, seeming to stick to the five main ways to leave the village of Konoha and not allow anyone to leave. ... "Master Chiba, all the enemy forces have already evacuated. Are we going to chase after victory?" At this time, standing behind Chiba on the high wall of Konoha, an Anbe ninja quietly revealed his figure, as reported. "is it" In response, Chiba glanced at the hole in the high wall that had already been repaired by the two black armored psychic snakes and murmured softly. "Chi...Master Chiba, please go and support the three generations of Naruto Masters!" However, before he waited for anything to say, another Anbu flashed out from behind him, but it was the personal guard of the third generation of Hokage. At this time, he was already panting, and his face was already anxious. "Three generations of Hokage-sama?" And hearing this sentence, the Anbe who had originally reported, and the surrounding ninjas who repaired holes, looked at the personal guard almost at the same time. "I know the situation of the three generations of Naruto-sama very well, but now I can''t support it. Uchiha Nobuhiko will not simply retreat like this." In this regard, Chiba didnt turn his head back. He just looked ahead, and his gaze swept directly across the five directions. Each direction is the only way to evacuate Konoha, or in other words, the most likely way. The most exquisite way. And these five directions happened to be the five directions guarded by Mu Dun clone Uchiha Nobuhiko. "but!" Hearing this drama, the personal guards became anxious almost immediately, and even an angry expression appeared on their faces. If the Naruto assistant who has mastered Naruto''s real power is not in front of him, and the record can scare his god-given son, he would probably Can''t help standing up and grabbing his collar. How important are the three generations of Hokage. Now we have encountered such a dangerHow can we not go to rescue? At this time, he had only one thought in his mind. Nobuhiko Uchiha? This attack was planned by Nobuhiko Uchiha? Lord Chiba, this is facing, Uchiha Nobuhiko? However, compared to personal guards, other ninjas have to understand more, no, or in other words, they are more afraid of Uchiha Nobuhiko than understanding Chiba''s behavior. "Hurry up to repair the city wall. Everyone mobilized, tightened the troops, guaranteed the safety of the refuge, and important facilities in the village, especially places like the forbidden surgery room. The rest of the people went directly to the city wall and prepared to meet Uchiha Nobuhiko''s The second wave of offensive!" At this time, before the guards said anything, Chiba seemed to have understood something, so he announced. However, it was the attitude and actions that showed his determination that he would not support. Chapter 2646： Confrontation This Uchiha Nobuhiko, after all consciously calculated, or instinctively acting. It happened at this time... Do not. It should be said that at every turning point of fate, he will always bring me endless trouble. I am afraid that this is why, so many people who pass through can not change any process in the end. The people around him quickly passed on his orders. The Konoha ninjas who were relieved because of the victory of the battle and the collapse of the enemy immediately became tense again, and the whole Konoha seemed to be in tension. In preparation for war. At this time, Qianye''s heart was full of sighs. To be honest, at this moment, he doesn''t want to save the third generation of Hokage, but the most important thing he should do now is not to rescue the third generation of Hokage. First of all, from the value of the three generations of Hokage, the current three generations of Hokage are not enough to let him leave here. After all, the three generations of Hokage are already old, even if they are saved, with this one, he will not be able to play the role of deterrence as Hokage should be. Yes, the third generation of Hokage is old. Although it is a bit unfair to say this to an old man who has dedicated his life to Konoha, if the overall situation of the pure Ninja world is considered, the current three generations of Hokage are of little value. In the course of such a radical test, he has made such a big basket, and even has to be protected by others in his own safety. As a Hokage, he will no longer perform its functions, and even pull down the village of Konoha. Evaluation of the strength. You know, Hokage of any generation has no time when the village is in danger, because of its own reasons, it needs human support. Needless to say, the first and second generations of Naruto, the fourth generation of Naruto, even in the face of a tailed beast like Kyuubi, protected the entire Konoha village with their own strength without support, even if they were dead. No Shinobu village dared to despise Konoha. However, the current situation of the three generations of Naruto is different. If he now supports it, perhaps as the fifth generation of Naruto, it is indeed fair to say, but for the outside world, the deterrence of Naruto will be discounted in the future. Up. Because the outside world has already seen Hokage who needs the support of others. At that time, how many tactical variants will emerge, and how many more troublesome and threatening tactics that the enemy village would not think about because of Naruto''s deterrence before, are still unknown. After all, the Hokage that needs support is a point of division and a weakening point. It is not important that the myth of Naruto is broken, but if the enemy finds such a weakening point, then in many situations, this weakening point will become a breakthrough point. Therefore, at this time, even if it is the death of three generations of Naruto, as long as the enemy is repelled, then the myth of Naruto will always exist. All villages will not find this weakening point, and as long as this weakening point is not found, then Yimu Ye''s experience in dealing with the enemies of these outer villages, even if he fell into a disadvantage at the beginning, can slowly turn into an advantage because the situation has no new weakening point, that is, a breakthrough point, and finally repel the enemy. Hokage, this name, is really strategic. In addition, it is possible to play a huge advantage when Konoha Village is attacked. So, at this time, strategically speaking, what Chiba has to do is to watch the three generations of Naruto die in battle. Secondly, it is obvious that Uchiha Nobuhiko will not retreat so easily. Perhaps the allied forces of Otoyuki and Sago have really retreated. However, Chiba believes that Uchiha Nobuhiko will not fail to foresee this. There must be a means for the coalition forces in these two villages to attack Konoha again. Whether it is coercion or temptation. Since Uchiha Nobuhiko chose to attack Konoha at this time, he must be prepared, and it is impossible to end it hastily. And if I am not here to stay here now, seeing my absence, in order to force myself to make a shot, I am afraid that Uchiha Nobuhiko will do it himself. At that time, Konoha''s loss will not be able to withstand an elderly Hokage. And if you stay here, since Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t do anything just now, Uchiha Nobuhiko will probably not make a move. In other words, if you are still here, then this battle will basically remain within the scope of the common sense of Ninja World, and this situation is undoubtedly beneficial to Konoha. After all, after seeing the soil escape technique he had just raised, since these coalition forces had been defeated, they were basically shocked. Even if he came back to fight again, he was forced to go and had no choice but to fight. In fact, he was already five points away from the fight. And even if they were not forced to be helpless, but tempted by advantage, then they only need to fight for a while to make them timid. After all, whether they were forced to be helpless or motivated by greed, the scene just now has been engraved in their hearts. The reason why they came back was only the push of a third party. The fighting spirit is not pure. It can even be said that their Morale was only provoked by the momentary helplessness and greed. However, Konoha''s ninja is different. First of all, the scene just now will undoubtedly give them great confidence. With him sitting here, this scene will always give Konoha''s ninja confidence. Secondly, it is the environment and position of the Konoha Ninja. For Konoha Ninja, this is a defense war. There is no retreat behind them. If they fail, they will be homeless. Basically, they face a mortal ending, and even suffer inhuman treatment. In the war of ninjas, there is no such word as surrender, because surrender may be more uncomfortable than death in battle. This is not a question of greed for life and fear of death, but, if you win, you can survive. If you fail, as a ninja who loses, especially a ninja who has lost the village, the best end is no pain. death. No Shinobu will truly accept him. Compared to accepting inhuman treatment, it is better to die. At this time, Konoha''s ninjas had nowhere to go. Moreover, even if you dont start from yourself, for Konohas ninjas, their family, friends, lovers, and other loved ones are behind this wall. Some people may not be afraid of death, but these loved ones People will give them a stronger desire to survive than death. This is also one of the reasons why Konoha Village is able to thrive and stay on top of the Ninja World. The education of the Will of Fire can make use of various relationships so that individuals are no longer individuals, but have more The extension of the reason for survival. A person can not be afraid of death, and even not afraid of death will allow the ninja to gain more advantages in the battle. However, in the entire ninja world, not afraid of death is already standard for almost all ninjas. In other words, every ninja can suppress his own survival instinct and make himself not afraid of death. In fact, if you are not afraid of dying in battle, you can''t gain much advantage, because both sides are not afraid of death. And these various reasons for survival and protection derived from interpersonal relationships can stimulate more survival potential. Not afraid of death, in the ninja battle, the effect is actually very small. However, if you are not afraid of death but have a reason not to die, then it will give the ninja stronger power. In this regard, looking at Chiba all the way, those strong, Chiba can frankly say that the most difficult thing to deal with is definitely the one who is in fact dying. And Ye Yuebi, holding the heart of mortal, fought him with the reason that he could not die. To be honest, for Yeyuebi, a relatively early enemy, Chiba remembers every time he remembers, and later he went to investigate such a person. Later, he realized that in the original battle, both of them had a mortal heart and had reasons not to die. Perhaps this is the so-called belief. And the current Konoha ninjas also have this level of faith. With these three points, confidence, fear of death, and inability to die, it can be said that morale has reached its peak during the war. With this item alone, Konoha can already be said to have an absolute advantage. In conventional warfare, this is basically invincible. After all, opponents are not completely able to crush their existence. Therefore, his stay here is also crucial tactically. And the third point is that Chiba is very clear now. If you rescue the third generation of Naruto by yourself, or divide your troops to rescue the third generation of Naruto, then there will be countless accidents or accidents that are beneficial to Uchiha Nobuhiko. This is the impossibility of force majeure. Expected factors. In other words, it is the tide of the entire destiny process. It''s as if the timeline was advanced when the soil was rescued. As if to save Kun Shinna from the Kyuubi Rebellion, Uchiha Nobuhiko who disrupted all plans suddenly appeared. Because, the third generation of Naruto is going to die in this Zhongnin exam. This is destiny. Perhaps, Uchiha Nobuhiko is okay to say. But, Uchiha Nobuhiko under the control of fate? Chiba really does not have any confidence. And this is also one of the reasons why he believed that the decisive battle with Uchiha Nobuhiko was two or three years later. Under the tide of fate, he did not have much chance of winning. That''s right, the third point is why Chiba can only stay here and not rescue. Just... fate! "Really... just like that, regardless of the three generations of Hokage?" And at this moment, at the stall where Qianye''s mood was flashing, the trembling voice of the personal guard came from behind him. In this tone, even if Chiba didn''t look back, he could still imagine the sadness and tears of the three generations of Hokage''s personal guards behind him. Undoubtedly, the third generation of Hokage is definitely a respected and loved Hokage. This old man who worked hard for Konoha is also worthy of tears for such a big man. "I believe that the third generation of Hokage, he is always our Konoha''s Hokage, what we have to do is to keep here, not to cause trouble for the third generation of Hokage." After that, Chiba''s lips lightened, and she said. In the words, it was already extremely comforting. situation Is it really not allowed to save three generations of Hokage? At this time, the personal guard behind Chiba looked at the back who was not at all defensive to him at this time, but in his heart there was nothing to seize power and usurp the throne. The set of deliberately not going to rescue, however, did nothing to the man in front of him. There is no doubt. It seemed that this man would never do such things that betray Konoha and Hokage. And it is precisely because of this trust without any doubt that he has no way to say anything. Silence suddenly enveloped this piece of the city. ... "It''s still pretty quick, I have to compliment you." At this time, in the dense forest outside Konoha Village, Uchiha Nobuhiko stood on the branches, and he spoke without seeing him turning around. "Humph" At this moment, behind him, two ninjas who were slightly gasping were standing. It is Pharmacist and Maji. "However, do you have to threaten with life and death in this way so that you can show a little efficiency?" Then, in the next second, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words changed, and the previous compliments suddenly became the most severe criticism and the most sinister suspicion. "Now that everyone has assembled, how about? Attack now?" However, Yakushitou and Maji didn''t pay attention to this change, they just asked. "Wait a moment, now Konoha ninjas are probably waiting in full battle, Taki Chiba is there, then Konoha will never think that we are really defeated, and even ready to deal with our second attack." Regarding this, Uchiha Nobuhiko said with a sturdy appearance. Already prepared? But at this time, the two people who heard this sentence felt a sigh in their hearts. Originally, after seeing Taki Chiba''s method of controlling the earth, they had lingering fears. Even now, they were holding a trace of luck and holding Konoha thinking that they were defeated, unexpectedly this second attack. In this way, how much can be caught off guard and improve the odds of winning. And now, Taki Chiba is sitting in town, Konoha is still guarded, this... isn''t this going to die? It''s not that they don''t believe this Uchiha Nobuhiko, it''s that Takichiba and Konoha are too popular. That kind of invincible image. Even Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him was defeated. Under Taki Chiba''s hands. They really use their actual performance to convince them that they completely believe in this Uchiha Nobuhiko! "Huh! The mouse is short-sighted, have you forgotten that Konoha, who is in charge of Taki Chiba, can you still deal with Konoha in the future? And if you can''t deal with Konoha, if you want to disadvantage you, what are you left? " But at this time, as if he had an insight into people''s hearts, Uchiha Nobuhiko said with a sneer. Therefore, he hates the current ninja when UU read www.uuknshu.com. This group of guys don''t even have the most basic memory. Cowardly and humble. Just now I realized this big problem, and now I want to shrink back. It''s inferior to the ignorant beast, and the beast knows how to fight to the death. When the time comes, these people will probably be on their knees. "Just tell me what to do!" And hearing this sound, Maki almost stunned, blurted out with a sound. "Wait." In response to this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face became a little slow when he heard this sound, this is what he wanted to hear. All we have to do now is wait. After Konoha ninja was tired of warning. Chapter 2647： Very famous "Hongyan?" "Xue Nai?" After a lot of people were recruited in front of them, the headed Xuena and Hirohiko glanced intently, they were both taken aback and blurted out. "Hinata!" "Naruto...Naruto?" At the same time, Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuga Hinata also spoke at almost the same time. "Sasuke Uchiha." "Hyuga... Neji." Following these two sounds, the two geniuses also noticed each other, and a greeting sounded clearly with a little gunpowder smell. Failed? But at this time, Haruno Sakura, looking at the two groups, had such a thought in her heart. At this moment, standing in front of her were Neji Hyuga, Hinata Hyuga, and a girl she didnt know, but it seemed that it wasnt the person they were going to, it was the one by Hirohiko Uchiha. Said, although not relatives, but better than the existence of relatives. It seems that the move failed. "It seems that we have failed." When Haruno Sakura thought of this, Honghiko and Yukina in front of him said this almost at the same time. Obviously, they all moved to each other''s side, and this time the move failed. At least, it did not achieve the results they wanted. "This time, how many people are you locked in." And at this time, almost at the same time, Xuena and Hirohiko looked back at the same time, looking at the younger generation of Konoha who had a close relationship with them behind them. Obviously, the few Konoha young generations they met who had a close relationship with them were not the only ones who were kept here. Looking at each other''s team, there is no doubt that many Konoha''s younger generations should be locked into this space. It''s not just those they encountered. And this kind of situation is something they absolutely don''t want to see. Since Uchiha Nobuhiko can open this space, and all the younger generations who are present are locked in, by Uchiha Nobuhiko. Undoubtedly, they are all bargaining chips against Chiba. Although they dont know exactly how Uchiha Nobuhiko will deal with Chiba, what kind of dilemma Chiba is facing at this time, but they know that since Uchiha Nobuhiko threw it in, it must be done for Chiba. Throw them out. After all, the simplest truth is that even if you dont consider any complex uses, these younger generations can also become Uchiha Nobuhikos bargaining chips to threaten Chiba. No matter what, it is Uchiha Nobuhikos last hole card when he is absolutely disadvantaged. . Or a means to expand advantage in advantage. In any case, these children should not be here, but should be outside. As for whether it is life or death in the outside world, it depends on their good fortune. After all, they are soul bodies of physical death. Even if they leave this space, they may return to the world of the dead. As souls, they know very well that it is impossible for them to return to the world of the living. Although they are reluctant to part with Chiba, they have already wanted to open it for more than ten years. Now, what they want to do is to help Chiba as much as possible, to reduce the constraints of these younger generations on him, so that he can fully free his hands to deal with Uchiha Nobuhiko. They don''t want to see Chiba here. However, the current situation does not seem to be optimistic. If there are a large number of young people who are locked in, then, considering the movement rules of this space, they may not be able to save all the young people who are locked in. And if the number of younger generations in this space exceeds a certain limit, it can completely threaten Chiba. Maybe one or two, Qianye gritted his teeth and gave up. But three and four are completely different. No matter what age, no matter what village. Young people are always the most precious resource, not one of them. Even a seed genius is more worthy of the ten Shinobi. There is no other reason. Because, no matter how powerful a ninja is, it starts with a young ninja, and every young ninja is a potential stock. No one knows whether the tail of the crane will lead the coquettish in the future. At the beginning, Chiba was inconspicuous in the Ninja School. It was even more inconspicuous than the last one. Who knows, after that, he was out of control, became the object of fear of many ninjas, and became an idol of many people. Of course, Chiba is relatively early. In the ninja world of the past, there are also people who have shown terrible fighting power until middle age, and every ninja village will have it. Even in Konoha Village, there have been rumors that a similar person to middle-aged Xia Ren was besieged by all seven of Ninto swords and killed several of them. When they were still alive, they planned to investigate, but after the war began, it was nothing. And now, the younger generation in front of them is undoubtedly the biggest bargaining chip. In any case, they should be sent out. Best, not one left. Even if it is not possible to send them all out, we should try our best to reduce the number of young generations locked in this space. And to do this, the first thing they have to do is to ask the quantity clearly. "how many people?" And hearing this sentence, everyone''s attention was attracted by the two people who turned their heads. At the same time, they interrupted their intention to ask about the other party''s situation, and responded in a daze. How many people, they have not really calculated. In other words, even they don''t know how many people have been locked in. After all, the situation was quite chaotic. "Yes, think about it carefully, this is quite important." In response to this response, Hongyan and Xuena spoke with a little eagerness. "do not know." However, in the next second, the five people who reacted shook their heads together and blurted out a word. This sentence is the most truthful truth. They don''t know how many people have been locked in. Even if it wasn''t for meeting each other, they didn''t know that each other was also locked in this space. Moreover, what they saw was not necessarily the fact. What they saw at the time was only in the exercise field, and because of the panic caused by the sudden ejection, they did not pay much attention to everything around them. What they see is only the surrounding area, and it cannot be said that they can be sure how many people have been affected. This time...it''s terrible. But at this time, after hearing the words of the five people, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other, and such a thought flashed in their hearts at the same time. Regarding the words of the five people, the two did not have any doubts. They could see that these children did not lie. There is no need to lie on this. Moreover, they don''t know how many people were locked in, which makes sense. Since Uchiha Nobuhiko can imprison these people in, to a large extent, this space is very likely to be Uchiha Nobuhiko''s certain space-time ability, extremely powerful space-time ability, and even the world of bliss. That is, the world after death grabs the head. And since it is Uchiha Nobuhiko''s space-time ability, then he must know that the two of them are also here, and that according to the relationship of this space, they will meet sooner or later. After meeting, the two of them will surely destroy his plan. Nobuhiko Uchiha absolutely knew this. Because of this, it is impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to have no protective measures. And this protective measure is to make them wonder how many people have been locked in. As long as no one knows how many people are locked in, then they can''t completely destroy his plan. In this case, for Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is the method with the highest success rate. Even if the two of them can take away the young generation who are locked in here, they will not be able to take away the young generation that has nothing to do with them because of the movement rules of this space. And as long as there are enough young generations who have nothing to do with them, whatever they do will be useless. After all, if they want to take the younger generation out, they must find these younger generations, and as long as these younger generations have nothing to do with them in terms of blood and social relationships, then they cannot find these people. If you can''t find it, then naturally you can never take it out. "You two little guys, do you think everything is too simple. If you find someone, can you take them out?" And at this moment, when Xuena and Hirohiko were in distress because of the words of the five people, a faint light slowly lit up among the people. One foot stepped out of the dark mist and landed in the middle of the two, and also in the middle of the two groups. At the same time, as the foot stepped on, an old female voice rang softly. "Holy son and mother-in-law!" And at this moment, the silhouette of the glimmering light had not yet emerged in the eyes of the five people, and Honghiko and Yukina opened their mouths overjoyed. this Is that person? And the next moment, looking at the shimmering silhouette that was completely exposed in front of them, and the sixty-year-old old woman in the shimmering silhouette, the five people flashed such a thought in their hearts. "Ningji Hyuga, Hinata Hyuga, Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno, and Naruto Uzumaki... have you all been arrested in this session? If I''m not mistaken, at least Nara Shikamaru , Yamanaka Ino, Akimi Mitsuji, and Inuzuka Toa and Yuzino." And just when such a thought flashed in their hearts, the 60-something-year-old old woman glanced at them and said something that shocked them. This old woman, know us? Know not only us, but also other people in the same period? But at this time, apart from being shocked and unable to speak, such a thought flashed in their hearts. Yes. The sixty-year-old woman in front of her should not know them, nor should she know them. First of all, the soul bodies here should have been imprisoned a long time ago. At least, the earliest soul bodies they encountered were also ten years ago, that is, Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga here. And even Hongyan and Xuena didn''t recognize them at the beginning, let alone who they were. They knew each other based on the chat later. This old woman in her sixties recognized them in one glance. There is something wrong with this! Is it possible that this old woman in her sixties is of the same age as them? However, if they were in the same era, how could they become the closest existence in this space in terms of socializing with Yukina and Hirohiko? Under the recommendation, the reading app I am using recently has a lot of books, full of books, and fast update! Obviously, this old woman should have seen them for the first time. And the first time I met, how would I know them? You know, in the age of this old woman, her father may not have been born. "Don''t be too surprised, most of the soul bodies here may know you." In response, the sixty-year-old old woman smiled slightly, and under this smile, the five people felt kindness in the depths of their hearts. The old woman in front of her, although she was a soul, smiled. When I got up, it was so gentle and warm, as if being watched lovingly by my grandmother. They settled down for no apparent reason, and the original shock and speechlessness seemed to have become a kind of stability. "Everybody knows?" And hearing these words, Xuena and Hirohiko on the side looked at each other. To tell the truth, they were also quite surprised that the son-in-law in front of them would even know Xiao Sasuke and Xiao Ningji. According to the truth, the son-in-law does not know them at all. You must know that when they came to this space, the first time they met the son-in-law, the son-in-law had been here for dozens of hundreds of years. During this period, the son and mother-in-law had already forgotten to count the days. In fact, it may have been more than a hundred years. As beings who came to this space earlier than themselves, it is impossible to know the identity of these children. Not to mention that you recognize it all at once. "Yes, a few of them, but they are all quite famous people." In response, Grandma Seiko smiled again, stretched out her old hand, and gently touched the heads of Sasuke Uchiha and Neji Hyuga at the forefront, and said. Facing the old hand of the son-in-law''s mother-in-law, Sasuke Uchiha and Neji Hyuga were stunned, and they didn''t seem to have the intention to avoid them at all, so they let her press on their heads. So warm. In the next second, such a thought came to mind for the first time in the two of them. what! wrong! Are we famous? What she means, are we famous here? How can it be? Here are the characters from a long time ago! How is it possible to know us. And, many people here know us? This...what the **** is going on? But The next second, this idea was overwhelmed by a series of questions. "Famous...person?" As soon as this sentence came out, even Xuena and Hongyan were slightly taken aback. "Oh, I haven''t told you two little guys yet, um... I think about it, how can I tell you." Hearing the words of Hongyan and Xuena, the old woman seemed to have thought of something and vomited such a sentence. Afterwards, he frowned slightly, and thought, as if he was organizing language. "First of all, let''s start with my self-introduction. My full name is actually Seiko Uchiha." Then, after a short while, it seemed that the prophecy had been organized, and in the eyes of the crowd, she spoke. Chapter 2648： Narrate "Uchiha... Are you from the Uchiha clan?" Hearing the full name of the old woman in front of him, Sasuke Uchiha was almost a spirit, blurted out. By the way, Neji Hyuga, Hinata Hyuga, Sakura Haruno, and Naruto Uzumaki also showed surprise. On the other hand, Xuena and Hirohiko didn''t seem to have changed anything in particular, but they seemed to have known the full name of the old woman. "Strictly speaking, I am not really from the Uchiha clan." In response to this, this old woman who seemed to be over 60 years old, that is, Seiko Uchiha, shook her head and said. "Aren''t you from the Uchiha clan in the true sense?" And hearing this sentence, the five people murmured and repeated it almost simultaneously. "Yes, although my name is Seiko Uchiha, I don''t have the blood of the Uchiha clan, and of course I don''t have the blood inheritance limit of the writing wheel." In response, Seiko Uchiha spoke. "then you" Hearing that, almost subconsciously, Uchiha Sasuke spoke. "Grandma Seiko, dont tease these children, Sasuke, you become stupid as soon as you encounter something about Uchihas clan! Seikos grandma is married to Uchihas clan, and she takes her husbands name after marriage, so , In terms of pedigree, it is not the Uchiha clan. But in fact, it is the Uchiha clan." Hearing these words, Hongyan patted his forehead lightly and said. "Really! That''s the case. I married the Uchiha clan! So it is called Uchiha, but he is not from the Uchiha clan." In this regard, Haruno Sakura slapped her head and instantly understood. Subsequently, everyone also woke up. Only Uchiha Sasuke was still staring at the amiable old woman in her sixties, silent and silent. There is no emotion because of Hirohiko''s words, nor the feeling of being irritated by others saying that he is stupid. He just looks at the Uchiha Seiko quietly, quite calm. "Oh... it''s also suffering for your child." At this time, Seiko Uchiha pursed his lips, gently stretched out his hand, patted Uchiha Sasuke''s head, and said. "It must be very uncomfortable. My elder brother slaughtered the whole clan. I must bear this layer of hatred to avenge my favorite elder brother." Then, she whispered softly. You even knew that Sasuke''s brother killed the whole clan? And in these words, Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno were both in the know. At this moment, they were all horrified, looking at the Seiko Uchiha in amazement. At this moment, the kind and gentle old woman in their eyes looked like It''s not so loving and gentle, it''s more of a kind of mystery. A feeling as if this Uchiha Seiko knew everything. Even... know this? Saint son and mother-in-law, have you hidden a lot of things from us? At this time, Xuena and Hongyan also showed a bit of astonishment on their faces. At this moment, they have already noticed that after more than ten years of getting along with each other, the son-in-law in front of them did not say anything to them. At least, there is a huge secret, the son and mother in front of them are hiding it. "How do you... know this?" But at this time, feeling the warmth from the top of the head, feeling the same warmth from the soul as when pulling Uchiha Hirohiko, Uchiha Sasuke''s face was clean, but he spoke with extreme earnestness. No matter how shocked or unbelievable, the best way for this person who obviously shouldn''t know their things, knowing their things, is not to continue to be shocked or continue to be unbelievable, but to ask directly. After all, people are right in front of them, right? In addition, the soul of this person is also warm, which can be trusted! And since the other party has said these things, then, basically, she doesn''t want to hide it, it is about to showdown. After all, looking at Hongyan''s appearance, even he didn''t know that the son-in-law in front of him knew these things. And the reason why Uchiha Sasuke is so serious is not that he wants to be serious, but that he knows that this matter will definitely subvert all his common sense and understanding of the world. He is almost subconsciously serious. stand up. Ok It seems that compared to that Sasuke, the current Sasuke feels more talented. At this time, facing the scorching eyes of Sasuke Uchiha who were prepared, Seiko Uchiha nodded slightly, seeming to be quite happy to see the current situation, with a smile on his mouth. "Then, everyone sit down, take a deep breath, calm down, and then you will hear the big secret that subverts your perception of the world." Then, under the smile that everyone seemed to be loving, Seiko Uchiha slowly sat down and spoke. In this regard, everyone hesitated, except that Sasuke Uchiha sat down first and did not doubt, Neji Hyuga and Hinata Hyuga looked at their Aunt Xuena, and Sakura Haruno and Naruto Uzumaki were Looked at Uchiha Hirohiko. Hirohiko and Yukina, who were clearly the leaders of the two groups, glanced at each other and didn''t say anything, just sat down like Uchiha Sasuke. Seeing the leader sitting down, Neji Hyuga, Hinata Hyuga, Sakura Haruno, Naruto Uzumaki you look at me, I look at you, and sat down too. "Deep breath?" But after sitting down, Seiko Uchiha did not speak for a long time, just look at this, look at that, and finally at the stall where Naruto Uzumaki finally couldn''t help raising her hand to speak, she spoke. Uh In this regard, almost everyone was taken aback, even with Hirohiko and Yukana who were familiar with Seiko Uchiha. The reason why they dare not speak for so long is because they didn''t take the deep breath as the mother-in-law said just now! This is too... Then, they slandered almost at the same time. However, defamation and defamation, in this suddenly severe tone, they are not ambiguous, immediately it is the deepest breath in their life. "Well, it seems that you have all calmed down." In response, Seiko Uchiha nodded in satisfaction and spoke. "So, speak up." At this time, Naruto Uzumaki could not bear it, and immediately urged. "Well, wait a minute, let me think about where to start." In response, Seiko Uchiha nodded, pursed his face slightly, and then said so. ... Suddenly, everyone, including Hongyan and Xuena, was silent. "Holy Son, mother-in-law, don''t joke with us, go directly to the subject." At this time, Xuena finally couldn''t help it, and said. "Haha! Okay, little Xuena, after all, I''m getting older. When I see you juniors, I can''t help but want to tease you." In response to this, seeing that his careful thought was broken, Seiko Uchiha gave a chuckle, patted Xuena on the head, and said. During the words, he glanced at everyone again. It seems that even me, I am almost reaching the limit. In this space, after several decades of time has passed, my spirit is almost at the limit in this kind of boring. But there was no half smile in her heart. "Next, you have to listen carefully. I will only say it once, and I will not say it a second time. You have to calmly listen to every word." Then, her smile narrowed to her face, and a serious look appeared instead. All of a sudden, everyone, including Hirohiko and Xuena, was stunned for no reason. At this time, Seiko Uchiha, although it looked like a kind old woman suddenly put away her smile, as if she was going to educate the younger ones, but this serious face made them useless. My heart trembled. Suddenly, their attention was drawn to the past, almost instinctively felt, and then they will learn a earth-shattering secret. For no reason, they calmed down inexplicably. A feeling of being calm when hearing everything came to life. "Presumably, what you want to know now is why I came to this space a long time ago, but I know you, including the Uchiha clan genocide, right? According to reason, in this closed space, there is no concept of space and time. The cage of concepts, I have no reason to know this, am I?" After that, at this time, Seiko Uchiha slowly spoke. When they heard this sentence, everyone nodded. At this time, what they wanted to know was this. However, none of them spoke. Because, they know, the son-in-law will explain to them next. "The reason is very simple. In this world, or the world of this ninja, there are other creatures that surpass many. They are creatures outside this world. They came to this world from another world. The world of creatures, this ninja world, is just a comic." In this regard, Seiko Uchiha also spoke as they thought. what! Creatures outside the world? Our world... is just a comic? And this opening almost shocked everyone. Rao has experienced so many things like Hongyan and Xuena, and he was shocked and unspeakable. There was almost a feeling that his head could not turn around. Especially that sentence, their world is just a cartoon. "Everything that happens in this ninja world is nothing more than the story of that manga. That''s why I know you Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura, Neji and Hinata, and Uchiha even more. The matter of genocide. I even know your future." At this time, Seiko Uchiha added another sentence. "I?" And this time, Xue Nai keenly caught something before she started to be shocked. "That''s right, I am also a creature outside the world. According to your statement, or what the insider said to us, we are outsiders." In this regard, Seiko Uchiha looked at Yukina without any concealment, and said so. "We? Shengzi and mother-in-law, you mean?" Hearing this, Xue Nai keenly caught something. "Yes, in this space, most of, or all the soul bodies I have come into contact with, except you, everyone is outsiders." In response, Seiko Uchiha nodded and said. This child, indeed, Enjiro wants to get her and Hongyan in. If they don''t get caught, if Chiba uses a technique like reincarnating from the dirty earth to project the two of them into the world, if the three join hands, I''m afraid Enjirou will also fall into a bitter fight. Even the defeat is unknown. But in the words, such a thought flashed through Uchiha''s heart. "Outsiders...here...all are..." And hearing this sentence, everyone including Hongyan and Xuena murmured and repeated it. Outsiders...comic stories... It''s no wonder that neither Hongyan nor Xuena can react, these things are really like a fantasy. The first is their world, which is clearly a living world full of flesh and blood. How could it be a comic story? Could it be that their joys and sorrows, their loss, their possession, their existence, is it just a story, and they are just a story? But the insignificant paper man inside? This What a joke! What did they experience? This comic story almost negates everything about them. Not to mention the outsider. As visitors to that world, they know that they are a comic, they know everything about them, and they know everything about this world. So, what are they doing here? Isn''t it enough to watch from the sidelines? Want to experience it yourself? Isn''t this... cheating? Isn''t this a satire and insult to these characters who are struggling to survive? At this moment, the hearts of all UU reading are almost filled with an unbelievable resentment, discomfort, and disbelief. At this time, Seiko Uchiha did not speak, but looked at the different expressions of the people, was silent, and seemed to be waiting for something quietly. To be honest, at this point, she didn''t know what to say or how to comfort these people. Before she came to this world of Naruto, there was no Naruto manga in the world, and even the genre of manga is very new. The reason why she knows this, and the content of the Naruto manga, is completely When other outsiders here were bored, they told her about it. At that time, it was not as lifeless as it is now, but there was still some vitality. Although detained and tortured by time, at that time, there was still some popularity here, and there were still people chatting, and even taking the initiative to come to tell her old antique about some novelties of the 21st century. Although she knew the content of the comics and became a person who knew everything, but she didn''t have the kind of real experience of reading the comics and the world as a comic. Therefore, I don''t know what to say, and I don''t know what to say, in order to alleviate the emotions of everyone. "Actually, you don''t need to be like this either. Hongyan and Xuena, outsiders, are not fundamentally different from us." At this time, after thinking about it, Seiko Uchiha finally spoke again. "No... the essential difference?" Upon hearing this, Hirohiko and Yukina turned their heads immediately and looked at Seiko Uchiha. "Yes, it''s no different." In this regard, Seiko Uchiha weighed it up and seemed to finally choose to speak out. "Beside you, there is actually an outsider." Chapter 2649： attitude "Just... beside us? Outsiders?" These words of Seiko Uchiha undoubtedly attracted the attention of Hirohiko and Yukina in the first place. There were still some strong complex emotions in their hearts, and there was almost no way to think about unnecessary things. Turning his head, he blurted out a lot of surprises. "what?" Moreover, not only Hirohiko and Yukina, but even Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, and Hyuga all turned their heads in unison, looked at Uchiha Seiko, and blurted out. "Yes, there is actually an outsider beside you." In response, Seiko Uchiha pursed his lips, was silent for a while, nodded and said. Am I too haste? Sure enough, it''s because I''ve been here for a long time. Has something changed unknowingly? In the current situation, it seems that it is not the best choice to tell the outsiders around them. And at this time, such a hesitant and helpless thought flashed through Uchiha''s heart. Undoubtedly, this sentence, she said a little impulsively. At this time, I suddenly heard about such a subversive cognition thing, and I still knew that my world was just a comic, and maybe even I was just a comic character for entertainment, my own survival was nothing but someone elses. Entertainment, anyway, they should not be able to accept it, and they will feel resistance. At this time, I also said that there are outsiders around them who "see their pain as entertainment." Then, the mentioned outsider may not be able to prove that outsiders are actually indistinguishable from them in essence which she wants to express. She said this at the wrong time. But when she was aware of this, she was a little hesitant now. The reason for this abrupt or inappropriate situation is very obvious. Her spirit, in the cage of this time, has reached a certain limit, although it is still possible to communicate here and still Meet other people. It shouldn''t seem to be lonely. However, there is no concept of space, time, people, things, nothing new. Even if you can communicate and cannot produce new things to communicate, it will be meaningless in the end. Perhaps they come from different eras and each have their own interestingness, but this kind of interestingness, under the perception of tens of hundreds of years, no matter how interesting it is at the beginning, it will become a kind of boringness that is already well-known. It is impossible to produce new things, that is, new and interesting. Gradually, communication is meaningless. Then, everyone will slowly stop communicating, and slowly fall into their own in the terror of the passage of time. world. Eventually, the spirit began to become abnormal. It''s like being alone forever. And now she is undoubtedly entering a juncture where she has fallen into her own world until she begins to lose her mind. At this stage, according to her observations of some old friends, that is, some other souls trapped here, first of all, they will gradually forget some language skills, that is, communication skills, speaking and doing things, and starting to do things in their own way. Neuroticism, some very important social etiquettes that were originally noticed will be gradually forgotten. Speaking will become very straightforward, and even in the end, there is an indiscriminate poisonous tongue in it, almost thinking of what to say, and not worrying about other people''s feelings. Even after the transformation to the end, it is a kind of self-talk. And the anxious words of her just now undoubtedly have this tendency. I am afraid that in a year or two, she will slowly forget the communicative etiquette of speaking and doing things, and slowly do what she says. Talking to herself and becoming neurotic, and then entering this stage, within five years, she will have a complete mental breakdown. Don''t doubt this. Many people have confirmed this process, and there are even some people who are more determined than her. And in this space, the longest record of people she knows to guarantee sanity is 106 years. But even after maintaining it for such a long period of time, the soul body eventually fell into disintegration, only counting days a day, and only talking about a hundred years, a hundred years or so. And Seiko Uchiha thought he couldn''t support it for that long. Even in the past few decades, in just a few decades, if it were not for the beauty in her heart, she might not be able to hold on to it now. After all, she was the one who was not very determined, otherwise she would not choose to escape in the end. "who is it?" And at this time, when Hirohiko and Xuena heard this sentence, they asked almost alertly. By the way, other people also said this sentence at the same time. At this moment, everyone''s eyes stared at Seiko Uchiha unblinkingly, for fear that she would suddenly run away. "Chiba, Taki Chiba, he is also an outsider." In response to this, Seiko Uchiha sighed helplessly. In this situation, she could not prevaricate, and she could only confess. "Chiba?" "Ms. Chiba?" Hearing this sentence, whether it was Hirohiko, Xuena, or the Hyuga brothers and sisters present, and the seventh class three people stood up almost in surprise, blurting out an exclamation of how many decibels had been raised. "Yes, Taki Chiba is actually an outsider. From him, do you see something different from yours?" In response, Seiko Uchiha said. Takichiba... Sure enough, he is the most special outsider, and his influence on the plot is incredible. But at this time, seeing the reaction of everyone, such a slightly surprised thought flashed through Uchiha''s heart. She could see that, although it was an incredible exclamation at what she said, the micro expressions of resistance on everyone''s faces were obviously reduced a lot. And it was undoubtedly Taki Chiba who let this micro expression dissolve. Just one person changed the impression of a few outsiders, which is enough to prove the power of Takichiba, and here, there are a few core characters in the plot, and even two absolute protagonists. It can be said that the influence on these characters is the influence on the plot. Now everyone has changed their attitudes because of Taki Chiba. Undoubtedly, this Taki Chiba has done something that so many outsiders could not do. His existence is already a huge influence on the plot. But no outsider, that is, a traverser, can achieve this level, no wonder Enjirou, who is invincible and close to a natural enemy, is helpless with him, and even now seems to be doing his best to deal with him. Chiba (teacher)... is an outsider? he Also know our future? He also regards our painful struggle as entertainment? but he At this time, the others were all stunned on the spot, the atmosphere was almost stagnant silence. For a while, even Hongyan and Xuena could not digest this layer of news. Undoubtedly, what Seiko Uchiha thought was right. The outsider Taki Chiba was indeed special, and in the hearts of everyone present, they were all special. For Hirohiko and Xuena, the weight of Chiba is of course needless to say, even, it can be said that Chiba is the one who has redeemed them, is the existence that saved them from falling into darkness. And, still accompany them, almost the creator of all their warm and beautiful memories. In their minds, Chiba is no longer a simple classmate or comrade-in-arms, but a relative, a family member, a brother, a lover, and someone who can walk hand in hand in the future. It is also after retirement that being able to leisurely recall their past existence together every day is an indispensable part of their lives. And now, Chiba''s identity turned out to be an outsider. A man who knows everything about them, takes all their experiences, painful struggles as entertainment and reads comics. To be honest, at this moment, they really didn''t know how to react. For others, especially Neji Hyuga, it is a little unacceptable. After all, Neji Hyuga now respects his own teacher Chiba. He can feel the nobleness of the teacher. , And the kind of warm temperament that truly considers yourself and others. Although he did not teach very carefully during this period of time, from the entire teaching process, Hyuga Neji, no, everyone present could feel that Mr. Chiba''s training for them seemed careless, but But it is for the part that everyone needs to improve, and after the training is over, they can all feel a qualitative leap. At the same time, they could also feel how much thought that Qianye teacher had spent under this carelessness. This method of teaching students in accordance with their aptitude is only for the students that the professor knows, and without interfering with the students cognition of their own strengths, guiding the students to think for themselves, and providing the right direction. To be honest, such meticulous teaching, even if it is My own teacher may not be able to do it. It''s not that my teacher doesn''t care about me. It''s just that this kind of teaching itself proves what Mrs. Chiba''s heart is. Even Naruto Uzumaki who didn''t deal with it knew that Chiba was a very good teacher. And the teacher who thinks about them in this way is actually an outsider, the kind of existence that regards their life, pain, joys and sorrows as entertainment, they can''t be connected. Therefore, whether it was Hirohiko or Xuena, or the three of the seventh class, and the Hyuga brothers and sisters, they all fell into deep silence at this time. "Oh...Holy son and mother-in-law, I know." And after a while, the silence was broken by Xuena''s sigh, and then everyone''s eyes fell on Uchiha Seiko again. is it This time, when he noticed everyone''s gaze, Seiko Uchiha was taken aback for a while, but then a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Unexpectedly, the recklessness before became a beautiful hand. Everyone''s attitude has changed. The energy of this kid is really big! Then, she felt that way in her heart. At this moment, in the eyes and expressions of everyone in front of her, there was no such resistance. Although they didn''t like the appearance of outsiders so much, there was no obvious stance-level dislike. It can be said that Taki Chiba alone reversed the impression of outsiders in these people''s minds. This kind of energy is impossible even for the most powerful soul body here. If it wasn''t that she had died, and there were some special reasons, I''m afraid she would really have some feelings of jealousy and fear towards Taki Chiba. Even if it is an outsider, everything that Chiba is around us will not change. Chiba is still the same Chiba. So, still believe him. At this time, there was such a thought in the hearts of Hongyan and Xuena. The relationship between them and Chiba can span life and death. The identity of an outsider and a repulsive emotion are completely impossible to shake their trust in Chiba. Even after this death, so many years of torture in prison, they have always been to Qianye. Convinced. Teacher Chiba is still Teacher Chiba! No matter who he is, he is always the teacher of Chiba. Those who care and care, UU read www.uukanshu. Com will not be fake. Even if the outsiders are all evil, Mr. Chiba is the kind one. And at this time, in the hearts of the Hyuga brothers and sisters, and the three of the seventh class, they also chose to believe in their own Chiba teacher. "However, although the essence is similar to yours, there are always good and bad people. There are outsiders like Chiba who can warm everything like light, and there are also dark and cruel hearts that dont even treat you as adults. Outsider." At this moment, she couldn''t help but touched Xuenai''s head behind her. The kind old woman who was no longer graceful and only the old man sighed softly, as if she spoke in shame. "Holy Son and Mother..." And when they heard this sentence, everyone''s expressions changed slightly. They could feel the helplessness and sighs of the son-in-law in front of them. Undoubtedly, for some outsiders, the son-in-law was very disappointed. And, I feel ashamed to be in the company. "So, you have to listen carefully. I don''t know if you will meet other outsiders. Anyway, I want to talk about it now. I will tell you about the characteristics of outsiders. You must remember that in the future, you May deal with evil outsiders different from Chiba." However, the words they wanted to comfort had not yet come out, Seiko Uchiha took a breath, but said so. The characteristics of outsiders? In response, everyone was stunned. is it! Is that kind of talent? That kind of talent that is rare in thousands of years? Just like Chiba''s talent? And soon, the two of the two present who reacted most quickly, suddenly reacted. Is it possible that besides Chiba, there are other outsiders? In response to this, the two people who reacted, namely Hirohiko and Xuena, their faces became serious at the same time. Chapter 2650： Dont be too scared "Naruto Chiba Legend Novel ( Find the latest chapter! "You must remember that although outsiders have incomparable advantages, they are people like you, and it is not impossible to eliminate them. In fact, the death rate of outsiders is much higher than yours. Residents, so dont be afraid if you really meet outsiders in the future." After a brief pause, Seiko Uchiha pursed his lips, and after thinking for a while, spoke. "Besides Mrs. Chiba, will we encounter other outsiders? Are there more than one outsiders?" After these words, before she could continue speaking, Sasuke Uchiha and Neji Hyuga spoke at the same time and asked. "meeting." In response, Seiko Uchiha was taken aback for a moment, and then he spoke firmly. Suddenly, after hearing such affirmative words, the faces of all the children, including Hirohiko and Xuena, were slightly white. Although the son-in-law in front of them has not yet begun to explain emphatically, they already know the terrible outsiders. At least there is a living example in front of them. And even if you don''t mention the so-called characteristics, just knowing everything about their comic world is scary enough. What does this mean? It means that almost everyone outsiders knows everything and has the ability to predict, and they can know the strength of each character, even the curve of strength improvement, know what ninjutsu they master, and what tactics they are good at using without investigating. , What is the thinking mode? As long as the outsiders are smart enough, like the Chiba teacher, they can fight with them with their eyes closed, and they can only lose. This is the natural intelligence advantage. And this kind of intelligence advantage, this kind of absolute intelligence advantage that cannot be shaken, is not only reflected in the battle, but also in the acquisition of various powers. These outsiders know everything, and they fully know where there is ninjutsu. , Where will there be any forbidden techniques, and also know how to learn. Even, they may know some terrible ninjutsu training methods from the beginning. After all, they know everything from a macro view, and their world is in front of them. And it''s all at a glance. Some of the terrible ninjutsu and abilities left under the dust of history that they dont know now may be almost directly in front of outsiders. In this way, it will be very easy for outsiders to gain power, and it may be the kind of destruction that destroys the world. Although they have little experience in this ninja world, the ninja school has history classes, which do not account for much. However, the teacher occasionally talks about some heroic deeds in the past and the ninjutsu used by the heroes. What I know is that many of these ninjutsu or abilities have been lost. The teachers favorite sentence ends with these powers sleeping in the dust of history, and these powers sleeping in history are foreigners. In other words, it''s almost something to be desired. That is to say, outsiders can at least easily acquire the power that they are difficult to obtain, and know their strength at all stages. If they do encounter it, the only thing they can do is to pray for the other''s kindness. Don''t plan to kill them anymore. It''s the kind that you die if you run into it, and you don''t need to fight at all. If you don''t know him, he may still have a power that is very different from you. Not only is he stronger than you, he also knows all the details related to your strength, and may even know your fighting style, how to fight? It''s basically lying flat. Not only did Hirohiko and Xuena know this, the other children also knew it very well, perhaps because this space always kept a sober spirit, even Naruto Uzumaki, who had the biggest brainstorming in Yemen, knew it very well. To be honest, when they heard that their best friend Chiba (Ms. Chiba) was an outsider, in addition to being shocked, it was actually a sense of relief, because they knew that outsiders were On their side. Moreover, he is an outsider who can lead Konoha to glory. But now, when the mother-in-law of the saint son said that there were other outsiders, their hearts were actually panicked. At least, apart from the fact that Hirohiko and Xuena were able to remain calm, the Hyuga brothers and sisters and the three of the seventh class were a little flustered. "You will meet outsiders, in other words, there is a high chance that you will meet. However, you will not meet two outsiders at once." At this time, Seiko Uchiha added something. "Don''t meet two outsiders at once?" In response, everyone blinked and asked. "Yes, you seem to have misunderstood something. According to what I know now, there can only be one outsider in an era. In other words, as long as one outsider does not die, another outsider will not appear." After that, I heard Seiko Uchiha sighed and said, "You also wait for me to finish speaking." Undoubtedly, they should be considered very sensitive to this question, and the interruption of several inquiries made Seiko Uchiha quite a bit difficult, and it was quite difficult to complete the narration. For an old man of hers, especially for her who has been tortured for a long time in this space, the thinking speed of these children is a bit faster. Sometimes, she has compiled the language, but the second sentence has not been said yet. When she came out, she was interrupted by the children with urgent questions. There were too many interruptions, and she didn''t know how to tell the whole story. "Yes... I''m sorry." For these words of the son-in-law and the mother-in-law, Hyuga brothers and sisters and the three of the seventh class bowed their heads and apologized in a low voice. However, the tone of this apology clearly revealed a somewhat relaxed tone. Undoubtedly, I was relieved to hear that the previous generation of outsiders did not die, and there would be no new outsiders. After all, the outsider of this generation is the Chiba teacher, who is not threatening at all, and even stands on their side. And it seemed... unlikely to die. Mother-in-law... However, compared to the relief of these children, the expressions of Hirohiko and Xuena became a bit heavier. Obviously, in this sentence, they saw more than the children. is it Is the saint son and mother-in-law reaching the limit? Afterwards, such a heavy thought passed in their hearts. Obviously, they have already seen that the spirit of this strong Saint Son and mother-in-law is also reaching its limit. This space, in principle, can keep the soul body awake forever, even with a little quick thinking component in it. As time grows here, the soul body will become more capable of various perceptions including time perception. The more sensitive it is, even some souls that are already good at sensing, after being here for fifty years, they can still perceive the positions of other souls. Although they must comply with the rules of movement, they are able to perceive. Souls with relationships that do not conform to the rules of movement. In general, even if you stay in this space for a long time, the various senses of the soul body will be strengthened. Of course, this is not to say that it is really strengthening the soul''s ability, but an increase in torture. This kind of keen senses is to make the soul more keenly feel the passing of time, especially the kind of keen perception, because the perception of the loss of time is particularly keen, almost every minute and every second passes, like the past After doubling the time, the already long time appears to be longer, and the feeling of nothing to do and nothing will become more obvious. It can be said that everything is magnified after keen perception. Including one''s own emotions, it is more likely to cause a nervous breakdown. And the mother-in-law of the son-in-law has been here for decades, and the sensitivity of the soul body should have reached a certain level. Maybe the mother-in-law of the son is also a type of sensitive perception. In the perception of the mother-in-law, time It was getting longer and longer, and her spirit was tortured by the magnified emotions becoming more and more vulnerable. This sentence at this time may be a sign that the critical point has been reached. If it were the former son and mother-in-law, it would not be there, and there would be no interruption a few times to send out this kind of signal that can no longer be interrupted. Undoubtedly, it is the spirit of the son-in-law, her thinking has begun to go wrong, and her memory, logical ability, narrative ability, etc., have begun to degenerate. This is a sign of collapse. In other words, Shengzi''s mother-in-law is now using the last sober time to tell them something they didn''t know or were unlikely to know before, but they must know now. In the world of the living, this should already be a dying entrustment. "Please speak, Saint Son and Mother, we won''t interrupt anymore." When thought of this, Hongyan and Xuena pressed their lips, but they said so firmly. "Hmm!" In response, the others nodded repeatedly, indicating that they would not interrupt anymore. "Hmm... then, let me continue. In an era, there can only be one outsider. This is the first point. The second point is that outsiders are not all aware of everything, provided that they have seen it. That comic can only be able to know everything, but after all, this is a complete world, not the comic we are watching. After all, the comic is a story, telling the story of a few people or a group of people, although Comics will present the entire world, but after all, it is limited in space and it is impossible to fully present the entire world in front of the viewers. In other words, these outsiders may be said to know everything, but they are not omniscient. It can only be said that they are born with the intelligence to establish their own advantages." Hearing this, Seiko Uchiha said. "Well!" Hearing this sentence, Uzumaki Naruto subconsciously asked to ask, but immediately responded and covered his mouth. is it We thought too much! Although these outsiders claim to know everything, but, strictly speaking, they are not omniscient, only a part of it. If you think about it this way, it really cannot be said to be an intelligence advantage that cannot be broken. Even there is something we can use in it. At this time, the hearts of other people also calmed down. "And the third point is what I just said. Every outsider is not essentially different from you. They are not gods or holy. Although they have incomparable advantages, they are still humans after all, even they The incomparable advantage will also promote their arrogance, arrogance, ignorance and other negative personalities, and all this will make them appear more vulnerable, vulnerable and vulnerable in various senses. , Dont take Qianye as an analogy. He is different and the most special among outsiders." However, at this time, Seiko Uchiha didn''t pay attention to their changes, and just went on narrating for himself. Human weakness... is it Arrogance, overconfidence, arrogance, ignorance... Everything can give birth to such indiscretions. And this kind of behavior is the easiest to destroy the ninja itself! Yes! As mentioned earlier, most of the soul bodies here are the soul bodies of outsiders, that is to say, so many outsiders have been killed. Outsiders are not invulnerable. Moreover, it seems that in our Ninja history, there are not many outsiders, or in other words, there are not many clearly visible outsiders. And hearing this sentence, everyone''s hearts suddenly opened up. "The third point is that outsiders have the ability to surpass your world, and each one will have it. Don''t take a fluke mentality, and you can''t speculate with common sense. For example, have multiple blood inheritance limits and strengthen a certain ninja power. Able to control the earth or something." But then, the words of Seiko Uchiha gave them a sudden shock in their hearts that slowly opened up. Power beyond our world? Can even...control the earth? Undoubtedly, the words of Seiko Uchiha struck the heartstrings of everyone present. This is the world of ninjas, the world of chakras with magical powers. Because of the existence of magical powers, the ninja world is particularly sensitive to strengths and weaknesses. . The indigenous people born in this world also know the meaning of power. If outsiders have the power to transcend this world, then they can hardly imagine how terrible this situation is. The hope generated by the previous two points was almost abruptly extinguished at this moment. Because of this, the advantages that were available to them in the previous two points were once again completely shattered by the advantages of outsiders. UU reading www. uukanshu.cOM "Then, the fourth and most important point, dont be frightened by the power of outsiders, and dont bow your head like outsiders. Outsiders are not invincible. He came to this world and is part of this worlds power chain. They are strong in transcending common sense, but at the same time they will also have their own natural enemies and their own destiny." At the same time, the last sentence of Seiko Uchiha came. "What natural enemy?" Almost instantly, everyone couldn''t help but forgot the non-interrupting agreement and asked. "In the concept of an outsider, it''s called..." However, this time Seiko Uchiha didn''t complain, and said straightforwardly: "Rebirth." For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 2652, don''t be too scared), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2651： Rebirth "Naruto Chiba Legend Novel ( Find the latest chapter! "Rebirth..." Hearing the terms used in the concept of outsiders, everyone was taken aback again, and they all looked at Seiko Uchiha, and their eyes were full of surprises and doubts. According to the words of the son and mother-in-law, it seems that this rebirth is still a kind of alien nemesis and natural enemy. And they have also figured out the particularity of outsiders before. Although the son-in-law in front of them is already taking care of them, they have explained it in the perspective and tone of "You don''t need to be afraid", and the angle focuses on the weakness of outsiders. Its up, but they can still feel the horror of outsiders. In other words, the particularity of that kind of fear and instinctive fear, even if they know that outsiders are not invincible, they still instinctively don''t want to face outsiders. And now, suddenly there is an existence that can restrain outsiders. To be honest, they are a bit unable to imagine what kind of people can restrain outsiders. After all, the power system of the outsider is the existence of the power of the owner to transcend this world, that is, the world in which they live, even according to what the mother-in-law of the saint son said in front of me, what kind of blood inherits the limit, what kind of blood is in the world. I have never heard of it, and controlling the earth is a power like a fantasy that outsiders can have. So, what will this rebirth as a natural enemy look like? Do not. It''s not that I can''t imagine it, but I can''t imagine it at all! "Well... Although this rebirth does not have the characteristics of outsiders, neither has the power to detach from this world, nor does he know all the advantages, he is indeed the natural enemy of outsiders, and the only existence that can check and balance outsiders. " In response, Seiko Uchiha paused, seemed to organize the language again, and said. "There is no power to surpass the world? There is no advantage to know everything? Then, how does he check and balance outsiders?" Hearing this, everyone spoke almost subconsciously. impossible! With the characteristics of outsiders, without the power to surpass the world, and the advantage to know everything, isn''t it the same as us? So, how do you deal with outsiders? Or What should be used to check and balance outsiders? At the same time, there was such a thought in their minds. "Because of him, he has the ability to reincarnate infinitely." Upon hearing this, Seiko Uchiha spoke. The ability to reincarnate infinitely? Regarding this, everyone was stunned again. "For the rebirth, perhaps he does not have the power to surpass this world, nor does he know all the intelligence advantages, but he can be reincarnated infinitely, and every rebirth can carry the previous life and all the life he has experienced. Memory, that is to say, he can survive almost infinitely. The experience and power of life experienced in each life, in addition to the rigidity of the blood inheritance boundary, requires the inheritance of blood. It can be said that every time he lives, he will A bit stronger, the longer the time passes, the stronger the strength accumulated in each life, and the richer the experience, until both personal strength and actual combat effectiveness will become stronger and stronger with the reincarnation of each life, until Even outsiders feel that they cannot deal with it." Upon hearing this, Seiko Uchiha smiled slightly and said. It''s just that, between the smiles, she brought a bit of stiffness, it seemed that when she said this, she thought of something she didn''t want to think of. "Holy son, mother-in-law, you mean... can Chakra also be reincarnated and inherited?" At this time, everyone had not yet reacted to the stall, but Hongyan and Xuena asked in unison. "You are not wrong." However, for the two questions, Seiko Uchiha did not answer directly, but said so. and so When hearing this sound, the expressions of Hiroshiko and Xuena were shocked in the puzzled gazes of the three people in Class 7 and the Hyuga brothers and sisters. "Chakra, as a part of power, can be reincarnated. In other words, this reborn person can accumulate quite a lot of chakras in each life." Seiko Uchiha explained this again. "Chakra can also be reincarnated and inherited, so how much does his chakra have?" Hearing these words, Naruto Uzumaki blurted out. Yes! Even if the chakra in the first life only had the lower ninja level at the beginning, and then inherited the lower ninja chakra in the next life, plus the practice of the current life, the aptitude can reach the middle ninja level, and then the next life will inherit the ninja level chakra Carat, practice for a while, even if there is no obvious progress, but with the accumulation of one life and one life, it is not difficult to finally reach the chakra of the tail beast level. After all, Chakra is the only power that every ninja cultivates throughout his life, and every time he uses ninjutsu, physique or illusion, and whenever he needs to use Chakra''s power, Chakra will be trained. It may not be obvious, but in the end there will definitely be gains. At this time, Sasuke Uchiha, Neji Hyuga, Sakura Haruno and Hinata Hyuga had their eyes widened. At this moment, it can be seen from this point that this rebirth is indeed able to restrain the existence of outsiders. This is only the rebirth of Chakra. If other accumulations and rebirths, including ninjutsu, illusion, forbidden techniques, etc., have sufficient chakras, there are also various ninjutsu illusions that can deal with various situations. Forbidden spells, then this rebirth may not be very strong at the beginning, but over time, I am afraid that it will be able to gather the strengths of the entire Ninja World, even if it is not the current Ninja World, and regard this rebirth as being born. Years and months, it is very possible that this rebirth will also master the various powers of the early Ninja and even the Warring States period. Everything is obvious. Although the rebirth does not have the intelligence advantage of outsiders to know everything and does not have the power to surpass the world in which they are located, this rebirth has almost gathered the power of the entire world to fight against outsiders. It can be said that one thing really drops one thing. Since you come from outside with outside power, then here you will fight back with the power of the entire world. This is not a natural enemy, so what is it? "Hey? That''s not right!" However, just as they thought about it, Haruno Sakura spoke suddenly. "What''s wrong, Sakura?" In response to this, Uzumaki Naruto hurriedly reduced the sluggish expression of "the rebirth is strong and terrible", and said hurriedly. "Did you find anything?" At the same time, Uchiha Sasuke also turned his head and asked. By the way, the Hyuga brothers and sisters also subconsciously looked over. "Say it." At this time, Seiko Uchiha looked at this girl with pink hair that was obviously different from the impression, nodded, and said. However, although almost everyone looked over, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other, their brows wrinkled at the same time, and the dignity that appeared on their faces was a little bit more eager. urgent. "Doesn''t the outsider have the power to detach from this world? Even if he is a reborn person, he can only continuously absorb the power of this world, so how can he really deal with the outsider?" And hearing the words of Uchiha Seiko, Haruno Sakura did not have any stage fright because everyone''s eyes were focused on her, but she quickly expressed her doubts. Ok? When these words came out, except for Uchiha Seiko, Hirohiko, and Yukina, everyone else was startled. Yes! The outsider possesses the power to transcend this world, if the rebirth only absorbs the power of this world. So how to deal with the power beyond this world? This does not constitute a condition for natural enemies! At the same time, such an idea arose in their hearts at the same time. "Really... Indeed, it can be said. However, the power of outsiders to surpass this world does not mean that it can surpass all the powers of this world from the beginning. It can be said that any power that accompanies outsiders, it It does exist there, and the power is also there. However, every power, whether it is from your world or from outside, needs people to develop and utilize it in order to bloom its true power. " In response, Seiko Uchiha said lightly. "Real power blooms...you mean?" Hearing that, everyone was stunned and spoke like this. "It''s not wrong. Outsiders are the same as you. Although they have the power to transcend this world, it doesn''t mean that they can use the power of transcending the world from the beginning. It also requires a process like your chakras who cultivate this world. In order to truly develop this power. In other words, every outsider actually started from scratch, and, just like some of you Chakrata and some Chakrashao, although the outsider can eventually be completely The development of this power beyond the world, but according to personal understanding, the length of development is not the same. But the rebirth is not, in your words, he absorbs the power of this world, after absorbing, he will definitely be in the next It can be used normally in the first life and even eternal life. That is to say, if every outsider''s grasp of power starts from 0 and eventually develops to 100, then the power curve of the outsider is a curve from 0 to 100, and the reborn person , If the power of this world wants to be 90 for outsiders, and the reborn as long as he masters 90, it is 90. And over time, all he has to master will be able to develop to 90. Then, at that time, use 90 to kill The outsiders 0, or outsiders 50 or even 80, cant it simply kill the outsider?" In response, Seiko Uchiha continued. 0 to 100... 90-90... is it! That''s right. For the reborn, although the power of this world is weaker than the outside world brought by outsiders, as long as outsiders have not fully developed his power, they will be killed, then The next outsider starts from scratch... In this case, indeed, it is indeed the existence of natural enemies! The reborn can indeed constitute the natural enemy of outsiders. Moreover, it seems that outsiders also need to grow up, they are not invincible, and we dont seem to need to be so scared. At this moment, the five immediately understood, and they were relieved for no reason. "Furthermore, as far as I know, as a natural enemy, rebirths do have a strange sixth sense to outsiders, and they can really find outsiders before they grow up, and use the advantages of rebirths and outsiders dont know. The advantage of a sneak attack by the reborn will wipe out the outsiders." In response, Seiko Uchiha spoke again. "Really! That''s it! Infinite rebirth is also a kind of camouflage in a sense! With rebirth, the body is constantly changed, and the power is still preserved, even if this outsider finds clues on the death of the last outsider , Because the rebirth of the rebirth changed the body and the rebirth cannot be found, this stealth advantage will be passed on forever." Hearing that, Sasuke Uchiha and Neji Hyuga spoke at the same time. "Yes, and as far as I know, the rebirth also has this certain ability to seize the power of outsiders. When killing an outsider, or if the outsider cannot resist, he can also take part of it. Power beyond this world." In this regard, Seiko Uchiha thought for a while and added. The ability to capture the transcendence of outsiders...? When they heard this sentence, the five were startled again, but this time no one doubted the identity of the natural enemy of the reborn. "The rebirth is not so much a natural enemy of outsiders, as it is a hunter of outsiders. Including this time prison in front of you, it is also the ability of rebirths. Rebirths, after killing outsiders, can still arrest them. The soul is imprisoned and tortured!" At this time, the silent Honghiko and Xuena spoke suddenly. This space... Is it also the ability of the reborn? In an instant, the five people who were initially stunned suddenly widened their eyes and looked at Hongyan and Xuena. But, what did the rebirth capture us for? Wait! wrong! Before that... is that blood moon and silver robe man reborn? And at this moment, their thinking is undoubtedly a little confused, and this idea came out again at this moment. If this space is the ability of the rebirth, aren''t they caught by the rebirth? So, if it is the rebirth why should we catch them? The rebirth should be the natural enemy of outsiders, or the hunters of outsiders mentioned by Hongyan and Xuena, but they are not outsiders! What are they doing? "Yes, what you think is not wrong. This space, or this time prison, is the ability of the reborn, and it is our outsiders who are imprisoned. After all, for this world, for the reborn, for you, It is always a threat, we know everything, we have the power to transcend the world, and between us, good and evil are extremely extreme, and even from the perspective of this world, we are the "evil" side." In response, Seiko Uchiha nodded and spoke without concealment. "And now, Uchiha Nobuhiko is the one who is born again." At the end, she added another sentence. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 2653 Rebirth) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2652： Slow it down! "Naruto Chiba Legend Novel ( Find the latest chapter! Nobuhiko Uchiha... Is it the reborn one? The man behind the night of Nine Tails turned out to be... the rebirth... who protects this world? Hearing the words of Uchiha Seiko, the five of them were stunned on the spot, but they couldn''t say a word. At this moment, they have already begun to be confused. According to the son-in-law in front of them, outsiders should be villains to them, and the rebirth is to protect the world and protect their existence, but now it sounds like the rebirth who should have protected them is a big villain. But the outsiders who were originally the villains are protecting them. This kind of stance flipped, making them a little overwhelmed. "Then we don''t have time to talk nonsense here." And at this moment, Honghiko and Xuena, whose faces were completely covered with eagerness and dignity, looked at each other, and Hongyan glanced at the people around him, and said. "Holy Son, mother-in-law, you said before that it is impossible to take them all away, did you mean that you have the ability to take them away?" At the same time, Xue Na also spoke. "Dont be too anxious, Xiaoxuna, Xiaohongyan, your Chiba is not that weak, and even you need to take hostages to check and balance. Your Chiba can be said to have an advantage. If you are messed up now, then your Chiba Ye said it was a drag." In response to this, Seiko Uchiha''s face was a little serious, as he spoke. Hold back! Hearing these words, both Hongyan and Xuenai were shocked. Yes! Now Uchiha Nobuhiko is the rebirth, no matter how long he has accumulated power, now, after all, it is Uchiha Nobuhiko who is threatening Chiba by holding hostages. No matter how you look at it, Chiba actually has the advantage. In other words, if you don''t take hostages to check, Uchiha Nobuhiko will not be able to defeat Chiba, no, it should be said that there is no way to guarantee that he can win. In other words, Uchiha Nobuhiko does not think he can defeat Chiba on his own. With that said, Chiba indeed has the advantage. As an insurance measure of Uchiha Nobuhiko, as long as it is broken, Chiba can once again occupy an absolute advantage. We do not need to be too impatient. Then, in their minds, such a thought came up. "So, what should we do at this time?" In this regard, Hirohiko and Yukina said. "Let these children take a good time." Hearing this, Seiko Uchiha slurred his mouth at the five people who seemed to have been stunned, and said. "Slow it down?" At this moment, the two of them were stunned, and then looked in the direction of the five, but seeing the confusion on their faces, they were stunned on the spot, as if they were digesting something indigestible. "is it" Then, the two uttered a clear word at the same time. Obviously, the two had noticed it, and the narration of the mother-in-law of the son-in-law just now made the five confused. From the perspective of these five children, the positions of the reborn and the outsiders should be somewhat incomprehensible. After all, they are still at a certain age that is either black or white and cannot understand the repetitiveness of interest relationships. At this time, it is indeed necessary for these children to react first. In a sense, the next action depends on these children. At least, the strategy they just came up with at this time requires the help of these children. This strategy is the only way they can break Uchiha Nobuhiko''s method of threatening Chiba. This life is called Nobuhiko Uchiha. To be honest, Enjiro''s chances of regenerating into the Uchiha clan seemed a bit high. But at this time, seeing the reaction of the two of them after they understood what they meant, Seiko Uchiha felt a little emotional. To be honest, in my own time, the reborn was still the child named Enjiro. No, it should be said that compared to her at the time, she was still a very small child, probably six or seven years old. At that time, when I first met Enjiro, it should be the second day after he married into the Uchiha clan. At that time, he was still a small transparent member of the Uchiha clan. Yes, at that time, the rebirth, which is now Uchiha Nobuhiko, belonged to the Uchiha clan. And also at that time, when she saw this Uchiha Enjiro, she felt the tremor from the soul for the first time. That''s right, the first time I saw Uchiha Enjiro, the only son of this certain elder, Seiko Uchiha felt extremely dangerous. As an outsider, Seiko Uchiha should also be considered a very clever person. Moreover, before marrying into the Uchiha family, she had actually noticed something. Even at that time, she had actually known from some clues that in every era, a traverser like her would appear. But, I don''t know why, every traverser has not stirred up any storm, and is submerged in history. And when she learned of this information, she didn''t think that all the traversers stumbled because of arrogance or something. Although the traversers did have an inexplicable sense of superiority towards the natives, this sense of superiority might even cause some gloomy feelings. Thoughts, such as viewing all the beauties in Hokage''s world, opening the harem, and even after coming to this space, she still knows some strange things that want to restore the power of the first night in Hokage. Also, at every turn, I want to use force and my advantage of "knowing everything" to dominate the Ninja World, and then open the harem. Even, thinking of possessing the supreme power, immortality and unifying the timeline of the Ninja world to the original work, and bringing all the characters of the opposite **** that I liked back into the harem. Moreover, this idea of ??opening up the harem and unifying the world of Ninja is not only the male transversalist, but there are also some female transversalists who have these ideas. However, this does not mean that these arrogant ideas will make the transcendant who possess transcendence power their own destruction. Even, it can be said that those who have this kind of thinking actually possess the power and intelligence to unify the Ninja world. In comparison, they are all beings that are much better than her Uchiha Seiko. Even if they fail, they should Is able to protect itself, the big deal will make a comeback. Because the transcendence of some people is really terrifying. Of course, she learned all this in this space later. At that time, she was actually a traverser who felt that she had transcendence. Even if she was defeated, she couldnt protect herself. Transcendence, every one was super abnormal. The existence of, even if it is only half developed, is the existence that can stand shoulder to shoulder with the top power of the Naruto world. After all, after the failure, you only need to hold your tail for a while, and every traverser can descend into this world with a strong and outrageous posture. This, Seiko Uchiha can infer from his own ability, not What a strange thing. However, according to the information she had obtained at the time, almost every traverser died completely at the first failure. In the faint, she sensed that there must be a force in it to contain the traversers. And just when she saw Uchiha Nobuhiko who was still called Uchiha Enjiro at the time, she suddenly understood that this little transparent of the Uchiha clan was the only son of the elder, but there was nothing strange about it, but She rushed to the trembling existence from the bottom of her heart, which was the force that contained the traversers. The repulsive power of this world. Fortunately, she did not have much ambition at the time. After witnessing the tragedy of the Second Ninja World War and the fruitless attempts of her own, she was already discouraged and disapproved of her unified thoughts and companions. . Moreover, her abilities are not considered to be the type that can directly unify the Ninja World. What she can do is nothing but watch the world that is full of pain, killing and darkness that repeats itself. And since she couldn''t do anything, she chose not to think about it, she chose to live this second life for herself. Therefore, she chose Uchiha Mirror who has been silently paying for herself, and she chose to marry Uchiha Mirror to have children for him. And, indeed, he lived a long and fulfilling life, at least it was a long time past the average age of the ninja world. In fact, when it was seen that Uchiha Enjiro was a repulsive force, she was still cautiously living a life that she planned to escape at any time. However, until her eldest son was born, Uchiha Enjiro did not make any movements, and even the state he showed was getting mediocre day by day. But when the second daughter was born, the tremor that Uchiha Enjiro gave her was inexplicably disappeared. It was also that time, she knew, she was completely safe. After that, she was also a reassuring husband and child, until her husband died in battle, she also came to this space herself. Speaking of, or think about it now, my husband Uchiha Kagi was considered apostate in the Uchiha clan. They were not treated by the Uchiha clan. They lived in a type of rejection, and then they trembled. After disappearing, the only son of the elder took good care of her. Especially after the death of her husband. And when she died of illness, she and Enjiro became very good friends. There is no such feeling as a natural enemy between the traverser and the reborn. I don''t know what happened to Uchiha Nobuhiko now, that is, Enjiro at the beginning. But while thinking about it, Seiko Uchiha''s heart was quite emotional. Although he is hostile in terms of position, Uchiha Enjiro, who is now Uchiha Nobuhiko, as the original little transparent, Uchiha Enjiro and Uchiha Seiko were not recognized by his father until he died of illness. I still hope that he can live well in a lifetime where there is no need to fight outsiders. After all, during those days, she could see a little relief and tranquility in his eyes. Perhaps, for a reborn person, the reincarnation of one life after another, and still carry all the memories, whether it is a painful memory or a good memory, may be a great burden for him. Even, Seiko Uchiha couldn''t imagine that if Enjiro had precious friends in every life, it would be a terrifying experience to lose again and again, gain again and again, and lose again. Infinite rebirth may be an immortal and effective weapon for those who travel through it, but for those with this ability, it is so cruel. "Why? Do you want to understand?" At the same time, thinking of the Uchiha Seiko here, he suddenly turned his head, looked at the five people, and asked. And, almost at the same time, Hirohiko and Xuena also looked at them, and the same meaning in their eyes. "!" Suddenly, three calm eyes stared at him, and Uchiha Seiko''s rather serious voice made the five of them stunned. "I want to understand. I don''t know who that Uchiha Nobuhiko is, but I know that Mr. Chiba will not be against us." Then, subconsciously, Naruto Uzumaki blurted out a word. "Ok!" When hearing this sentence, the other four first glanced at Uzumaki Naruto, and then nodded heavily. They don''t know who Uchiha Nobuhiko is. Although he knows that the rebirth is to guard the world and prevent the world from being destroyed by outsiders. The standpoint should be on their side, but they know that this Uchiha Nobuhiko caused the Kyuubi Rebellion, brought so much suffering to them and their families, caused so many sacrifices, and caused so many sacrifices. Many children have lost their parents, and so many people have lost their brothers, sisters, relatives and friends. In any case, this Uchiha Nobuhiko brings suffering and pain. They didn''t know Uchiha Nobuhiko, but they knew that Uchiha Nobuhiko did not protect them. On the contrary, as an incumbent outsider who knows everything that has unparalleled advantages and has great harm and tendency to harm the world, that is, their Chiba teacher, he is able to work hard for the strangers, and also from Uchi Bo Xinyan, the reborn, guarded their village, the hero of their hometown. Regardless of whether Mr. Chiba''s outsiders'' position is good or bad, they all believe that what they see before them, their Mr. Chiba will never do anything to harm them. On the contrary, when they are in danger, the Chiba teacher will be their strongest backing. Therefore, they chose Teacher Chiba, the outsider who was supposed to be the enemy. "Then, Xiaohongyan, Xiaoxuna, what are your plans? Needless to say, let me tell you first, your chance to leave here." In response to this Uchiha Seiko nodded, and then spoke. After coming to this space, I have seen all kinds of traversers. Now, I have to say that Chiba is really the most special traveler. Do not. It should be said that among so many traversers, only Chiba exists like light, and the others are more or less mortal. And he is really like a god. While speaking, Seiko Uchiha couldn''t help but sighed again in his heart. "Yes!" In response, everyone, including Hongyan and Xuena, responded in unison. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (chapter 2654, let''s take a moment!) Reading record, open the bookshelf next time! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2653： Way to leave "Naruto Chiba Legend Novel ( Find the latest chapter! "No matter how powerful this space is, it can''t escape the shackles of different space systems or space system abilities or ninjutsu. Anything that is space-oriented always needs an anchor point, and this anchor point is for you to escape here. key." Feeling the serious gaze projected on her body, Seiko Uchiha paused slightly, and said. "Anchor?" In this regard, almost everyone, including Hongyan and Xuena, subconsciously asked. "Yes, as long as it is a space, he must have an anchor point to fix this space. This is also the basis of space ninjutsu and abilities. The reason why space ninjutsu and abilities can be used is because of space ninjutsu. The space and time ability can create anchor points and fix the space." Hearing this, Seiko Uchiha said. "Thunder God''s art like the time space ninjutsu is to continuously create anchor points, connect the spaces together, and then carry out the fastest transmission, which is the transfer between anchor points and anchor points. It is like a different space. The time-space ninjutsu or ability, such as the current time prison, is to create an anchor point or control a space anchor point to expand, and finally form such a space. The anchor point is very abstract, you Imagine that space is a ship, and then the anchor point is its anchor. The ship can be the thing that allows the space to stay and exist firmly." Finally, Seiko Uchiha spoke again. The Art of Flying Thunder God? Anchor point and anchor point... The anchor point expands to form space... Ship and anchor? Hearing these words, the Hyuga brothers and sisters and the three of the seventh class blinked, and they seemed to be confused at first. is it Anchor, this is the essence of the space system. So, that is to say, Uchiha Nobuhiko can control this space, or put people in, he controls the anchor of this space. The spatial anchor point of this different space. However, compared with these children, Hirohiko and Yukina have mastered more powerful powers, and they have higher levels of strength. As Seiko Uchiha said, they quickly understood. "You don''t need to know or it doesn''t matter. After all, no one of you has the talent for time and space. It is enough for Hongyan and Xuena to understand. In this regard, Seiko Uchiha didn''t seem to have any further explanation, but just said so. In fact, her words were not meant to be heard by these five children. She could see that these five children, two of the Hyuga clan, needless to say, it is impossible to use space-time ninjutsu at all. , And white eyes do not have the possibility of temporal and spatial ability, at least their level of white eyes is impossible to possess temporal and spatial ability. As for the remaining three, although there is also the possibility of possessing temporal and spatial abilities, this possibility, that is, Uchiha Sasuke''s pupil power is too weak and does not have the conditions for temporal and spatial abilities at all. And Uzumaki Naruto, at this time, he can''t even control the Nine-Tailed Chakra, even if he has spatial talent, it is useless. No one here can teach him the space-time ninjutsu or abilities that can escape from here. As for Haruno Sakura, the reason is the same as above. Therefore, she didn''t tell these five children at all. "Uh" And hearing the words of Seiko Uchiha, almost all five of them blinked, their faces stiff and helpless. Although they know this is true, they still feel a sense of severe discrimination. However, they have nothing to say. Don''t talk about anchors, different dimensions, or flying thunder gods here. They have even heard of the temporal and spatial ninjutsu and abilities for the first time. What the Son-in-law said, they have no reason to refute. This sentence, they are listening to the heavenly scriptures, that is to say to the other two people. "Holy son and mother-in-law, what do you mean...To get out of here, we need someone who can control this different space, which is the anchor of the space-time cage, right?" In response, Xue Na frowned and said. In the words, there is a bit more solemn meaning. "Yes, there is nothing wrong. If we can find this anchor point and control it, then, sending them out will basically have a half success rate." Hearing this, Seiko Uchiha said. "Half chance?" In this regard, Hongyan is very keen to grasp what. Not only Hongyan, but the other six caught something in an instant. It was just that Hongyan did not react as quickly as he could. Eventually, when Hongyan asked, he swallowed the problem with his throat. "Yes, there is only a half chance." In response, Seiko Uchiha said, expressing affirmation. Find and control the anchor point, there is only a half chance? What do you mean? Is there any risk when leaving this space, even if someone can control the anchor point of this space? Hearing this, everyone had such an idea. "Yes, that''s what you think. Even if you can leave this space, there is still a certain risk. You don''t understand how to say it specifically. Do Hirohiko and Xuena remember how you came to this space?" In this regard, Seiko Uchiha seemed to have insight into their thoughts, so he asked. "Of course, remember that we are after death, when we walked to the world after death...Huh? Wait a minute, grandma, do you mean?" And when they heard this, Hongyan and Xuena spoke almost subconsciously, but after halfway through these words, they seemed to be shocked suddenly, their tone changed, and the second half of the sentence already brought a kind of solemnity. meaning? What do you mean? What kind of mystery is this? At the same time, the remaining five people were completely confused. They really couldn''t keep up with this kind of dumb dialogue. Is there anything you can''t say clearly? This was originally explained and explained to us, right? How do you feel more and more questions? At this time, their hearts were already complaining. "Yes, even if we control the anchor point, we can send them out, but after going out, we may not be sure where they will go out. And this space, from your experience, should be connected The world after death and the world of the living, we, Hirohiko and Koyuna, and you will come to this space because this space is connected to the world after death, so you can be locked in with us. And you children, too Being able to be locked in means that this space is also connected to the world of the living. That is to say, going out from this space, there will be two possibilities." At this time, after hearing the words of Hirohiko and Yukina, Seiko Uchiha nodded again, and said: "One possibility is that they will return to the world of the living as they wish. Then, it may be that the landing place is a bit off. , Maybe they were locked in here, but when they went out, they were in another place in the world of Shinobi. Another possibility is that they may be thrown into the world after death, and this world after death is only Those who accept the soul body at that time are very likely that their body will be left in this space or thrown back into the world of the living, while the soul and the body are separated, and the soul is still in the world after death. What does this mean? I said it." This And hearing this sentence, the five people''s faces turned pale suddenly. They naturally knew what this meant. The soul is in the world after death. It doesn''t matter where the body is. Whether it is here or in the world of the living, it only represents one thing, that is, they are dead. In other words, if they were sent out of this world, there was a half chance that they would go back well, but they might appear in other positions in the Ninja World, and there was no danger to their lives. The other half of the probability is to be sent directly to the world after death to enjoy the treatment after death. That is, half the chance of not dying, half the chance of getting cold. And in such a situation, how can we not let these only teenagers face pale. Perhaps, they have all experienced life and death, have a certain resistance to death, and can also muster the courage to fight in the face of death. However, this does not mean that they are not afraid of death. And the reason why they were able to summon the courage to fight in the face of death was because they were able to fight for life with their fighting ability, and their life and death were still in their own hands. Therefore, they can summon the courage to fight. However, in the current situation, their life and death are not in their own hands. This fear of facing death is often infinitely amplified because of the extreme insecurity that life and death are not in their own hands. Therefore, at this time, almost all of them breathed, their faces pale. "So, you mean that we not only need to find a way to control this anchor point, but also to ensure that they can return to the world of the living?" In this regard, Hirohiko and Yukina were much calmer, and quickly understood what Seiko Uchiha meant, and immediately spoke. "It''s not wrong. This is actually the second key I want to tell you. Only after finding these two keys can they leave here safely." Upon hearing this, Seiko Uchiha nodded and spoke. "So, let me sort it out. The first thing we have to do is to find an existence that can use space-time ninjutsu or abilities, and then find the exact coordinates to send them back to the world of the living. That''s right, what we need to do is these two things." At this moment, Xue Na took a deep breath and said. "Yes." In response, Seiko Uchiha nodded very simply. Then, the corners of the mouths of Hirohiko and Xuena, who were relatively calm in their reactions, aroused slightly stiff. People who can use time and space abilities and ninjutsu may not be easy to find in the ninju world, but in this cage of all outsiders, such abilities and ninjutsu are not without them, and they are not even simple. It''s not that there is no degree. Compared with Ninja World, it can almost be described as "bad street". This is quite easy to solve. But, is it sure that these children can return to their original world? This is a bit difficult. Even outsiders here can hardly touch the anchor point between life and death! This is almost impossible! "Wait...wait a minute!" However, at this moment, Xuena suddenly made a sound, and suddenly looked at Seiko Uchiha, and said: "Seiya, mother-in-law, do you have a way to send them to the original world?" As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes, with a kind of surprise, immediately fell on Uchiha Seiko. "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from you, Koyuna! Really, it''s really hard to imagine how terrifying Konoha, who both existed in Chiba, would be!" When hearing this sentence, Seiko Uchiha smiled and touched Yukina''s head suddenly, and said. If, at that time, Xiao Xuena was there, maybe everything I wanted could be achieved. And now, with such outsiders and Xiaoxuena''s support, Konoha''s dominance of the Ninja World is almost a certainty. Even, it is almost what they can do if they want. But at this time, in her heart, such a somewhat regretful thought passed. "Yes, I can help you locate, let you return to the original world, and there will be no life-threatening. Even, maybe you will return to the original world, and you will not be outside the scope of Konoha Village. " However, although the thoughts of regret were in her heart, there was no regret in her mouth, only the affirmation full of confidence. "Great!" And hearing this sentence, the five people almost exclaimed at the same time. "This... Saint Son and Mother..." In response, Hongyan frowned and said. "Don''t worry, I have my own way. Speaking of which, I still need you, Xiao Hongyan, you need to work harder." However, he was interrupted by Seiko Uchiha before he finished speaking. "I?" "Hongyan?" When they heard these words, Hongyan and Xuena were startled at the same time, and blurted out. The other five students were confused again. "Yes, with regard to the anchor point that controls this space, it is impossible for you to find one among these outsiders. There is no one other than Hongyan who can control the anchor point. Moreover, if anyone can If it is done, how can so many outsiders be trapped here and suffer the torment of time?" In response, Seiko Uchiha said. Yup! I originally thought that it would be fine to find a user of time and space system here. However, UU reading www.uuknshu. Come to think about it, this was originally impossible. If there are such people who can control the anchor here and leave freely, will there be so many people trapped here? Undoubtedly, the anchor here, pure space-time ninjutsu and ability, is not enough! At this time, Xuenai''s heart instantly realized. So, why is Hirohiko? Then, almost subconsciously, she looked at Hongyan who didn''t understand it better than herself. At this moment, everyone''s eyes gathered on Hongyan who looked dazed. "I?" At this time, Hongyan blinked his eyes and asked with great uncertainty. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 2655 Ways to Leave), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2654： it has to be you "Naruto Chiba Legend Novel ( Find the latest chapter! "Yes, only you can do this." Seiko Uchiha nodded affirmatively in response to Hirohiko''s almost dazed subconscious words, and said. "Only I can do it?" And hearing these words, the poker-faced stunned expression on Hongyan''s face became stronger, and even the words carried a stunned feeling. To be honest, Hirohiko is really particularly embarrassed. How could this suddenly become a must. Compared to the outsiders here, although he is considered a young genius in the Ninja World, he is basically ordinary, no more ordinary, like a grain of sand. Over the years, this should be his biggest gain here. He deeply felt his ordinaryness. Even here, he felt the ordinaryness of Chiba, even the traits that no one can surpass that Chiba showed, it is only more prominent here. After coming here, Hongyan realized that he was really nothing. And now, he can do things that these outsiders can''t do, and only he can do it. To be honest, the current Hongyan is really dumbfounded. "Only...Hongyan can do it?" At this time, not only Hongyan was confused, others, including Xuena, were also a little confused at this time. How come all the key points fell on Hongyan''s body at once? Even for Xuena, when did Hirohiko know the space-time ninjutsu, or in other words, the space-time ability? In any case, there has been a lot of intersection between the two of them in the past ten years. After all, they have only seen that they should be regarded as the most ironic relationship. They are not relatives, but they are better than relatives, and they often communicate with each other. The intersection of more than ten years is much more than the years when they got along. The two also know each other better, plus the environment here, it can be said that there are few secrets between them. Whether its Yukinas miss for Chiba, Hirohikos love for Nao, or the gratitude for each others salvation when getting along, they all know each other very well. It can be said that the two of them are already ironclad. Girlfriends, it is basically impossible to have a combination of girlfriends that can surpass them in history. In this case, Yukana can be said to know quite exactly that Hirohiko does not know space ninjutsu or ability. In the current situation, to grasp the time and space anchor of this time cage, it must be time and space ninjutsu or ability. At this moment, even Xuena didn''t understand. "Do you think you don''t know space-time ninjutsu or ability, how can you master the space-time anchor of this space?" In response, Seiko Uchiha smiled again, touched Hirohiko''s head, and said. "Yes." At this time, not only Hirohiko, but others, including Xuena, spoke subconsciously. "Don''t you understand until now?" Hearing that, Seiko Uchiha looked at Hirohiko and Xuena, but sighed, shook his head, and said with disappointment in his mouth. "Understand... what?" In this regard, Hirohiko and Xuena are at a loss. "Why are you here?" Hearing this, Seiko Uchiha patted the heads of the two of them and said. Why are we here? When they heard these words, both Hirohiko and Yukina were taken aback, obviously they did not understand what Seiko Uchiha''s words meant. "Think about it, why are you here again in this time cage? Why are you here?" In this regard, seeing the two seem to have never explored the reason why Guo himself was in such a special place, and did not think much about it in this place. These two children are really clever when they are clever. However, sometimes it is really slow. Really... I don''t know what to say. At this time, such a helpless thought flashed in her mind. Time prison? Why are we here? A special place... When hearing this sentence, ignoring the completely puzzled expressions of the five people next to them, Honghiko and Xuena frowned at the same time and thought deeply. They knew that the mother-in-law of the saint son would not say this for no reason, and there must be some reason for her. As for why they didn''t know, it was obviously what they expected. Isn''t it because Uchiha Nobuhiko shut us into this space because he wants to treat Chiba...huh? its not right? Why, why did Uchiha Nobuhiko keep us here? It doesn''t make any sense! At this time, the two of them almost subconsciously thought that Uchiha Nobuhiko had put them here in order to deal with Chiba or something, but when they thought about the stall, they found out that there seemed to be no logic. Things. And there is no logical reason, just because they are dead, even if they are locked here, it doesn''t make any sense. No one can destroy a soul body, and even if this Uchiha Nobuhiko can really destroy a soul body, he is a rebirth after all. According to the son-in-law, he is at least born in this world. It is very likely to protect their existence from outsiders. From a standpoint, this Uchiha Nobuhiko, this rebirth should protect them. Even if he wanted to fight against outsiders, it was impossible to destroy a soul that was originally born in this world. In other words, the two of them could no longer be eliminated. So, how did Uchiha Nobuhiko use them to threaten Chiba? They do have a deep relationship with Chiba, but Chiba is not so pedantic and affectionate. Because they are locked here, they compromise everything, even if they know that they will be tortured here, Chibas reaction , It should be through the immediate crisis first, and then wait for an opportunity to rescue them. Compromise with Uchiha Nobuhiko on the spot, they knew that Chiba would never. And they also knew that Uchiha Nobuhiko also knew that the souls of two dead men alone were not enough to threaten Chiba. So, using them to threaten Chiba is totally useless. Uchiha Nobuhiko would not spend so much time doing such a thing, besides, all the people who were imprisoned at this time were outsiders, and he didn''t know if there were any restrictions to imprison the souls of natives. As they began to think logically, their thoughts diverged. Ok? The soul body of the natives? But at this time, thinking of the two people here, it was slightly taken aback. Indeed, here, only the two of us are the native soul bodies, except for these children, all are outsiders. And this time of prison should also be used to detain outsiders and torturing outsiders. So why are we also locked in and enjoying the treatment of outsiders? These children can be said to be temporarily imprisoned in order to threaten Chiba. What about us? We have no threat value, and it is even possible to expose such a space. If Chiba knows about it, it will be detrimental to Uchiha Nobuhiko. After all, if Chiba starts to study this space continuously, then adding this space will be cracked. The odds are a certainty. So why? Not only does it have no value, on the contrary it may also increase considerable risks. If this space is broken, the outsiders here will be released. Since these outsiders can cross the world, it is not difficult to ensure that the souls of these outsiders can also cross the world, or in other words, find the body in our world again. Or, directly enter the world after death, what will be unfavorable to the world. Otherwise, the existence of this time cage is somewhat unnecessary. There must be some reason for imprisoning the souls of these outsiders and separating them from the world after death. And Uchiha Nobuhiko will awaken such a space-time ability, such a targeted space-time ability, certainly to eliminate the threat of outsiders. In other words, the soul of outsiders is also harmful. If this space is broken, it will have a great negative impact on the world and Uchiha Nobuhiko. Then, Nobuhiko Uchiha shouldn''t want to risk the space being destroyed. And the best way to avoid this risk is to not attract the attention of people who have the opportunity to break this space, and this person can only be an outsider who possesses the power of the world. That is Chiba. Chiba is an outsider in this era, and it can only be Chiba. In the end, that is to say, it is impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to use them to threaten Chiba when he catches them. He even tries to avoid Chiba knowing this space. So, what is the point of catching them? After that, the two people who realized this had a lot of inferences in their heads. All the arrows pointed to the fact that Uchiha Nobuhiko couldn''t catch them, and there was no need to catch them. And now, Uchiha Nobuhiko just caught them in. So, what is the reason? "Really! Is that true!" But at this time, thinking of the two people here, they made a low whisper that suddenly realized. why? The reason is simple, because they are as threatening as outsiders. Or they have something threatening to this space. In the final analysis, it is the type of soul that is considered harmful. Therefore, it must be caught in. And because they are also harmful, the world does not account for these, and will even support the rebirth Uchiha Nobuhiko to do so. Because, by doing so, Uchiha Nobuhiko is protecting the world. Is performing his duties. "It seems that you want to understand. There is nothing wrong. The reason why Uchiha Nobuhiko will arrest you from the road that was originally going to enter the world of the dead is because you have a special effect that affects or even destroys this time cage. Power, and, in your world, there are many forbidden techniques that blaspheme the dead. In Konoha, there is a forbidden technique called Reincarnation of the Dirty Earth, which can summon you to the world of the living. Relationship, outsiders are likely to use the dirty earth rebirth to summon you to the world of the living. In this case, this space is very likely to be destroyed. After all, this generation of outsiders is really a bit too special, this Chiba , The destructive power is a little too strong for the world and the rebirth, so the rebirth must also take precautions, so you are locked up so that you cannot be called to the world of the living, lest this outsider Know something, use this to destroy this space and release so many outsider souls. After all, if this space is destroyed, whether these outsiders enter the afterlife world or undergo some other changes, the outsiders of this generation may ingest the souls of so many outsiders. These souls summon them to the world of the living and jointly destroy the world. " In this regard, Seiko Uchiha affirmed. As if knowing that the two had already thought of this. indeed Although it sounds like a cloud, there is no logical problem with this possibility. When Hirohiko and Yukana heard this sentence, Sasuke Uchiha and Neji Hyuga nodded in agreement. Although they dont know how they identify with what world and what rebirths are dealing with outsiders like a united front, they have a subconscious, or that, after entering this space, their receptive ability is greatly enhanced, what outsiders, Something like the born-again being could not be believed so easily at all, just believe it so easily. Moreover, understanding the inner logic of these words inexplicably, as if the world has a will, the rebirth also has to follow the world consciousness and so on. They understand and agree with it, or in other words, this is a kind of nature. "So, does this special force that may destroy this space refer to my eyes? My...Kaleidoscope writing round eyes?" At this time, Hongyan took a deep breath, his expression suddenly became serious, and he said. "Yes, your kaleidoscope writing round eyes is one of the keys to your leaving here." Hearing this, Seiko Uchiha finally nodded in satisfaction. These two children were still clever in the end. Kaleidoscope writing round eyes? And hearing the conversation between the two, UU Reading Uchiha Sasuke''s brows suddenly frowned. For him, the three words writing round eyes are always the most sensitive three words, and this Uchiha Hirohiko''s pupil power, he has felt it, just three gouyu writing round eyes, far beyond He has seen the pupil power of any ninja from the Uchiha clan who writes round eyes with three gouyu jade, including his brother. And this kaleidoscope of writing round eyes sounded like the reason for the terrible pupil power of Uchiha Hirohiko. For an avenger who wants to avenge a brother who is obviously stronger than himself, how could he not be attracted in the first place. "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes? What is...Kaleidoscope writing round eyes?" Perhaps it was too eager to know. At this time, Uchiha Sasuke asked eagerly almost subconsciously. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 2656 is not allowed), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2655： Kaleidoscope relationship Sasuke? Almost everyone was taken aback by Uchiha Sasukes sudden words. Obviously, they did not expect that the always calm Uchiha Sasuke would intervene at such a critical time. After that, everyones eyes fell on Uchiha. Sasuke carried a somewhat eager face. includes Uchiha Seiko, Hirohiko and Yukina. "what''s happenin?" And at this time, Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto asked almost subconsciously. "Tell me, what is the kaleidoscope writing round eyes?" However, at this time, Uchiha Sasuke didn''t care about his surrounding eyes at all, just clinging to the answer he wanted. "The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is an evolved version of the writing wheel eye. It has pupil power almost the same as that of the writing wheel eye, and has the ability to surpass the writing wheel eye. This time cage, basically it can be concluded that it is Uchiha Nobuhiko''s kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes." After hearing this sentence of Uchiha Sasuke, the others did not respond, but Seiko Uchiha sighed gently and answered truthfully. This kid... can''t blame him. At the same time, there was such a thought in her heart. "Evolution... version?" About this, Sasuke Uchiha who heard this was slightly startled, and subconsciously spit out such a sentence. Between the words, there is some incredible feeling. It seems a bit unimaginable that the Kaleidoscope Sharonyan is an evolutionary version of Sharonyan. An evolutionary version of writing round eyes...? Can the writing round eyes evolve upward? Moreover, after evolution, pupil power will undergo a qualitative change, and even have new abilities, and even this kind of time and space ability like a prison of time? This This is incredible! At this time, not only Uchiha Sasuke, but even Hyuga brothers and sisters, Haruno Sakura, and Uzumaki Naruto were filled with incredible and unbelievable hearts. After all, with their superficial understanding of the writing wheel eyes, they dont even know what pupil power and ability levels the three Gouyus writing wheels represent. In other words, let alone the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, even if they are ordinary three-goed jade writing wheel eyes, they still don''t understand what copy eyes, illusion eyes, and observation eyes are. In this respect, they are completely at a loss. And, coupled with their own vision problems, the evolutionary version of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes has surpassed their common sense. In their opinion, the writing wheel eye is already powerful or difficult enough. Whether it is Neji Hyuga, Naruto Uzumaki or Sakura Haruno, they all have an intuitive reference to the writing wheel eye. Moreover, these are just two Gouyu''s writing wheels, that is, Uchiha Sasuke''s writing wheels. For Neji Hyuga, he is not someone who believes when he sees the rumors. As the strongest newcomer in this year, that is, the strength of Uchiha Sasuke, he was skeptical at first, but he was seeing Uchi After the battle between Po Sasuke and his friend Li Roc, he was convinced that Sasuke Uchiha was definitely the strongest newcomer in this issue. There is no other reason, that is, he has kept up with his friend Li Luoke''s speed. For this alone, 80% of the strongest names are true. Yes, when he saw the battle between Uchiha Sasuke and Li Rok, Hyuga Neji could see the power of Uchiha Sasuke, or the power of the writing wheel. He was in the dark when he used his eyes to observe. After Uchiha Sasuke''s reaction, in fact, Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes are keeping up with Lee Rock''s speed, but his body can''t keep up. And Xiao Li''s speed, if you don''t have to roll your eyes to predict, Hyuga Neji is not sure to avoid completely. It can be seen how strong the writing wheel eyes are here, and, at the time, he could see clearly that Sasuke Uchiha is still the writing wheel eyes of Liang Gouyu, and they are not completely evolved writing wheel eyes. Later, Neji Hyuga actually did some surveys on the Uchiha clan of Shairamyan. Therefore, he still has a very detailed understanding of Shaolamyan. For Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke is by his side, especially after the First World War of Nami Country. They should be the most intuitive to feel when the writing wheel is turned on and when the writing wheel is not turned on, Uchiha Sasuke''s strength changed. also knows more intuitively, the power of writing wheel. Regardless of whether it is Neji Hyuga who has a detailed understanding, or Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto who have the most intuitive experience, at this time, the so-called evolutionary version of the writing wheel eye, that is, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, is an unimaginable state. After all, everything in front of them is placed in front of them. With such a time cage, compared with Sasuke''s double-gouyu writing round eyes, one can understand from the huge gap how exaggerated and terrifying this evolutionary version is. "Your brother, Itachi Uchiha, can slaughter the Uchiha clan. It is almost certain that the sky must have a kaleidoscope of writing wheels." In response, Seiko Uchiha seemed to have expected everyone''s reaction and said. "However, at this time, it''s not the time to say this. I know you really want to know how to evolve into a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. However, in the current situation, we don''t have much time to discuss these minor details." At the end, Seiko Uchiha added another sentence. Side branch... the last part? And hearing these words, everyone including Uchiha Sasuke was startled. "Yes, it''s all insignificance. Now the first thing is to send you out. Have you forgotten the current situation?" In this regard, Seiko Uchiha is a rare and stern voice. Current situation After hearing this, Uchiha Sasuke was taken aback again. Indeed, now we are in the hands of the rebirth Uchiha Nobuhiko who is going to disadvantage the village. At this time, talking about kaleidoscope writing round eyes is a trivial matter. First, we are going out. The village may have been hit by a huge attack now! Then, he woke up immediately. "Snapped!" And at this moment, a hand was lightly patted on his shoulder, but he heard Hongyan speak with a serious face: "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, under its powerful force, it is I dont want you to take this path at an unbearable price. Maybe your hatred for your brother is a thousand times stronger than me, but you shouldnt take this path." An unbearable price... shouldnt go this way... Hirohiko, are you telling me not to evolve into a kaleidoscope and write a round eye for revenge? Still, persuade me not to take revenge? Looking at the hand on the shoulder, then at the serious and serious expression on the poker face in front of him, and the sadness that almost overflowed in those eyes, Sasuke Uchiha opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. Come. He knew that Hongyan really didn''t want him to take this path. "There are many ways to power, not just one. Trust me, you won''t be willing to evolve into a kaleidoscope." At this time, Xuena, who was pursing her lips, hesitated for a moment, and also spoke. Kaleidoscope writing round eyes... Xuena is very clear about the price to be paid, and the price Hongyan paid. And the Uchiha Sasuke in front of him is a descendant of Hirohiko after all, and the situation is similar, it can be seen that Hirohiko still cares about him very much. Xuena couldn''t help adding something after all. Does even Aunt Xuenai say the same? As soon as this sentence came out, Sasuke Uchiha hadn''t responded, but Neji Hyuga and Hinata changed their faces. "Now, let''s consider how to get out, Sasuke!" At this time, behind Uchiha Sasuke, there were caring words of Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura. "Ok" Following this sentence, Sasuke Uchiha took a deep breath and nodded heavily. After all, he did not lose his mind. Firstly, it was forced by the situation. Secondly, in the eyes of Uchiha Hirohiko, he saw what he didn''t want to see, and he also understood that the kaleidoscope writing wheel may really not be what he should or Willing to take the way. "So, next, if I mention anything you don''t understand, don''t rush to ask it. You only need to know how to do it. If you have any questions, wait for you to go out, and some have time to answer." In response, Seiko Uchiha fell down and completely covered the topic of kaleidoscope writing. "Yes!" And hearing this sentence, whether it is Hyuga brothers and sisters, or the seventh class, including Uchiha Sasuke who quickly adjusted his mood. Although it was temporarily for him to dispel the idea, since he knew about this, he also knew that his brother also has a kaleidoscope writing wheel. This matter will eventually become his heart disease. What I should tell him, I still have to tell him. As for how he chooses, it''s up to him. However, looking at Uchiha Sasuke in front of him, there was such a thought in Hirohiko''s mind. He knew very well that the seeds of kaleidoscope writing round eyes had been planted in the heart of this avenger and buried in his heart. Although it is now suppressed, one day, as long as he suffers from his brother, or After witnessing the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of the ferret and the pupil power that belongs to the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, this seed will still take root. Instead of letting this child take a lot of detours because of the pursuit of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and completely into the end, it is better to tell him the evolution method of kaleidoscope writing round eyes and let him choose. Isn''t this the fate of the Uchiha clan... always... When thinking of this, Hongyan couldn''t help but sighed long in his heart. To be honest, he is now a dead person. According to the truth, everything has nothing to do with him. He has nothing to ask for except trying to help Chiba. However, seeing Uchiha Sasuke in front of him, and thinking about his own experience, he could not restrain the fate of the Uchiha clan once again producing a feeling of helplessness and sadness. Uchiha''s clan, although they have powerful power, but behind this power, there is too much pain, sorrow and darkness. Whether it is him and Uchiha Nobuhiko, or now Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke, they are the most obvious epitome of it. "Alright, Hongyan, specifically, do you understand?" At this time, before he could think about it, Seiko Uchihas voice sounded again. "Yes, I understand." In this sound, Hongyan took a deep breath and closed his eyes. At the same time, under the state of the soul body, the pupil power slowly revolved. At this time, Hongyan has already figured out why he has to be. also understands why Uchiha Nobuhiko wanted to get him in. The reason is very simple, that is, his ability to this space and space, or the destructiveness, or harmfulness of this time cage, is the connection between him and Uchiha Nobuhiko. In other words, it is the connection between his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and Uchiha Nobuhiko''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. After all, Uchiha Nobuhikos eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are the fusion of his kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pupil power and Uchihas own kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and this space is not the product of their awakening after the fusion of their pupil power. , However, this does not hinder the pupil power of the current Hirohiko, and the impact on the pupil power of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s kaleidoscope writing wheel. The current Hirohiko''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are no longer Nao''s eyes, but his own, that is, the pupil power of his own kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes taken away by Uchiha Nobuhiko. In other words, Hirohiko can influence the pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye on the time-space anchor point of the time cage controlled by Nobuhiko Uchiha through his own kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pupil power, thereby controlling the time and space anchor to a certain extent point. Although complete control is impossible, it should be no problem to send a few people away. And, now Uchiha Nobuhiko must be focusing on Chiba, I am afraid, at this time, even if he is aware of the abnormality here, he doesn''t dare to be distracted here. can be regarded as having two sides, pros and cons. Besides, here is Hirohikos influence on the pupil power of Uchiha Nobuhikos eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. Even if Uchiha Nobuhiko distracts and interferes, Hirohiko has an advantage. He is now the soul. Body, soul body has no physical body, it is almost pure energy or pure chakra composition. The movement of pupil power is much smoother than Uchiha Nobuhiko. If it really affects, Uchiha Nobuhiko may not be able to stop it in an instant. And time space ninjutsu or ability, can do a lot of things in an instant. For example, sending a lot of people out. It can be said that as long as Hirohiko can influence the pupil power of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, then it will be half the battle. "Don''t worry, wait a minute, gather the people first, then tell your plan!" However, at this moment, Seiko Uchiha suddenly held down Hirohiko''s shoulder and stopped his three-gou jade writing wheel eyes from turning into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. "You already have a plan, Xuena, how to bring everyone together." While speaking, Seiko Uchiha looked at Yukina and said. In an instant, everyone''s eyes fell on Xue Nai together. "Well, I have a plan." To this, Xue Na''s response was extremely simple, as if he had been waiting for this moment. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2656： mobile "So, Hinata and I stay here?" Seeing Xuena with an unquestionable face in front of him, with a faint feeling that people dare not look directly at, Naruto Uzumaki hesitated for a moment, and then processed the plan that Xuena had just said in his mind, with A confirmation tone, said. "That''s right." In this regard, Xue Na''s answer did not hesitate at all, but it was another kind of decisive and straightforward army preparing to pull. "Then, let''s do that." At this time, it seemed that everyone had understood the battle plan, Neji Hyuga and Sasuke Uchiha said at the same time. "Ok!" In response, Haruno Sakura and Hyuga Hinata also nodded. Obviously, it is what Naruto Uzumaki has understood, so no one here does not understand. However, while talking, Hyuga Hinata couldn''t help but glance at the Uzumaki Naruto next to him, his cheeks were slightly red, and his voice was a bit less confident than Haruno Sakura. is it Hinata likes this fool! And at this point, a few careless boys didn''t notice it, but Haruno Sakura could see clearly, and she couldn''t help looking at Xuena ahead. Did she see it long ago? That''s why Naruto and Hinata stay here as an anchor for movement. Then, such a thought flashed through her heart. Amazing! More than ten years ago, there was such a female ninja. It seems that when she died, she was still more than a dozen years old, but her mind was much more careful than ours. Moreover, in such a short period of time, when we all thought it was impossible to save everyone, we came up with such a plan. Really... so awesome! With such a thought, Haruno Sakura felt infinite emotion in her heart. Especially when I think of Xuena in front of me, she was only in her teens when she died. In other words, when she was in her teens, she had far surpassed the so-called geniuses of their time. This made her a little bit wondering how to imagine that era, the era of her own Kakashi teacher. And now, according to this Xuenas plan, Naruto and Hinata will stay with Honghiko, Xuena, and the son-in-law, as they come back here, or in other words, back to the son-in-law, Honghiko And the time and space anchor of Xuena''s side. As for them, they have to disperse, move continuously, move to the Konoha ninjas who are related to them, and bring them to Naruto and Hinata in a way of physical contact. One is one. According to Yukina, although Shengzi, Hirohiko, and herself have no strong connections with these Konoha ninjas, as Konoha ninjas in the current era of ninja, if you talk about relationship, blood relationship, There may be some outsiders in this space who have blood relations with these people. After all, the chance of outsiders appearing in Konoha is still very high. However, the outsiders here, as far as Hirohiko, Xuena, and Shengzi''s mother-in-law know, almost all are very old. According to the calculation of the degree of closeness in this space, unless it is blood relationship within three generations, generally speaking, move Priority is the first priority of communication. That is to say, if the outsiders here do not have three generations of blood relatives, generally speaking, they are arranged to move based on the intimacy of the social relationship. Of course, it is not to say that the non-three generations of blood relatives can only be counted by intimacy. After all, blood relationship has closeness and closeness, and social relationships also have closeness and closeness. Generally speaking, they are all based on intimacy. If the intimacy of the social relationship is higher than the intimacy of the blood relationship, even father and son, mother and daughter, father and daughter, mother and son may not be better than close friends and lovers. However, generally speaking, kinship within three generations has the highest priority, because this is the most intimate type of all relationships. In the current situation, after all, the modern Konoha people are locked in here, and the outsiders here, like the newcomers they recognize, are Xuena herself and Hirohiko, and the others have almost stayed here. Very long time. In other words, the latest people who are locked here are people who were more than ten years ago. Generally speaking, even if they have not so close social relations with other Konoha ninjas who are locked here, according to the situation of this space , This not very close social relationship will also be the highest priority relationship between them in this space. may move once or twice, because of kinship, some people will be teleported to other traversers, even Shengzi mother-in-law, Hirohiko, and outsiders whom she does not know and have never seen. However, during the second and third movements, these people will slowly gather around them. Because, as contemporaries, and living together in Konoha, there will still be some intersection. Compared with the social relationship with outsiders here, they have one of the best priorities. . In other words, in this space, in terms of relationship, in fact, their contemporaries already have the highest or second and third priority. They keep moving. The first place to move should be close friends of the same generation, then less close people of the same generation, and then they may be nodding to meet once or twice. . Then, without any kinship and social relations with outsiders here, the next thing is pure contemporaries, who may have met, but did not pay attention or are in the same ninja system, but there is no What an intersection. After that, I may have never seen them, but they are all the same people from the same era and living in Konoha. has the identity of a fellow in the same hometown, and this identity is also a kind of social relationship, and even some fellows in the five generations are relatives, and they themselves have their own priority communication. Of course, it cant be said that just relying on them, its just a matter of catching one of them directly, because Hirohiko and Xuena and some of them are very close to each other, such as Neji and Sasuke. It was easy to return to Hirohiko, Yukina and Hinata. In other words, it is also possible that Sasuke and Neji have not moved a few times before returning, and there may not even be many people brought over. Here, we have to use a divergence method, that is, the next time they move, no matter who they find, they cannot move together by contact, but they want to pass this information out, and then move for the second time. After that, they can''t move together, but continue to pass this information out, so that people who meet will find each other''s second-ranked mobile priority existence, and continue to disseminate the information. Everyone does this. From one to two, from two to four, four to eight, eight pushes sixteen, sixteen and thirty-two... After about five or six times, they began to gather together, gather together, and finally return together. To Hirohiko and Xuena''s side. According to Yukanas calculations, the number of people brought back after six times may not be sent out. After all, it depends on Hongyans pupil power. Although Hongyan has not yet begun to influence and try to control pupil power, here , Xue Na has already considered these all. In any case, the ability to activate the Shaluyan will definitely consume the pupil power, and sending people in this space out will naturally be regarded as the activation ability, of course it will consume the pupil power. also consider the scope of Hongyan''s tolerance. And this is one of the reasons why Haruno Sakura thinks this Xuena is so powerful. From this sentence, you can see that this Xuena, in addition to the previous method, actually considered a lot of things. Almost a lot of aspects were considered in a very short period of time. And, after considering all aspects, the most complete plan was quickly set. It can be said that there are many people in Konoha, let alone those who are similar to her death age, even some teachers may not have her careful thinking and quick response. "Since I know what I should do, before moving, Hirohiko." And at this time, after Xuena, who glanced across the crowd, slightly nodded, he glanced at Hirohiko beside him, and said. "Ok." In this regard, Hirohiko seemed to have known that Yukana was going to call himself, without any surprise or special reaction. He just nodded clearly, then looked at the ninja kits of everyone present, and said:" Have you all brought blank scrolls?" "Blank scroll?" Hearing the words, everyone was taken aback. "Take it, or not." Hirohiko didn''t explain much about this, but he asked again, with a tone that could not be questioned. "Take it!" said, everyone hurriedly touched their ninja bag. Not long after, dozens of scrolls were placed in front of Hirohiko. By the way, Haruno Sakura, who seemed to think of something, handed him a pen. "Um... a dozen copies, it seems to be more elaborate, at least able to hold as many as possible..." And after receiving Haruno Sakuras pen and glanced at Haruno Sakura in surprise, he focused on the scroll and began to write and draw. A series of tadpoles were skillfully circling in his hand. After opening, the entire scroll was densely covered. "this is?" Neji Hyuga couldn''t help asking about this. "Seal technique is a very simple seal technique, but it can effectively connect you like a chakra chain, ensuring that you are together and will not be separated when you are moving. After all, we have not experienced too many transmissions, in order to avoid , The large number of people will be split. After more than 3 people, one of every three people will use the chakra chain created by this sealing technique to connect one of the other three people to form a big circle and move together. ." Hearing the words, Xue Na said. said it was a seal technique, but in a sense, it was more like a spell seal technique. At the same time, Xue Na had such a thought in her heart. And this sealing technique can be regarded as jointly developed by her and Hongyan. About the fifth year after they came here, they finished all they could say and talked about all they could talk about, so they began to study boringly together. The worst thing, of course, is to strive for two people to move together frequently. A certain amount of safety can be guaranteed. After all, at that time, the space was still a bit uneven. The soul body will not die, but it does not mean that this is a good thing. In addition to the big environment of this space, there are still a lot of crazy people. Generally speaking, it''s something they had nothing to mess with. Although simple, it took them five or six years. Of course, the effect is also very good. They also asked some outsiders to experiment with their soul bodies, and the effect was outstanding and never missed. It''s just that, over time, this space has become more and more lifeless, and gradually, it has no meaning. "Seal... technique?" When hearing this sentence, everyone looked at each other a little. Its about the same age as us, but is it even good at sealing? Ok... so awesome! At the same time, some people who understand seal art are already surprised. "Don''t worry, we are also the great master of Konoha''s seal technique, and Uzumaki Kushina''s disciple, seal technique still won''t break the teacher''s job." In response, Xue Na said with a proud and warm smile. Swirl... Vortex? When he heard this sentence, the others hadn''t responded, but Uzumaki Naruto, who had been responding slowly, was taken aback. Although he had never heard of the name, but for no reason, there was a feeling of deja vu in his heart, as if he had heard of the name somewhere. Just hearing the name, he felt a kind of intimacy. . "The whirlpool...Kushina?" At this time, everyone was almost taken aback, and subconsciously looked at Naruto Uzumaki. Speaking of it, Uzumaki''s surname seems to be owned by Naruto alone. Does this Uzumaki Kushina have anything to do with him? At the same time, in their hearts, there is a Ruoyuowu doubt. U U Reading www.uuknshu.com "Okay, this is the first one. There are a total of twenty simple seals of this kind on it. The activation is very simple, as long as the Jie Yin seal is enough. Note that the hands of two people must be pressed together on the scroll. OK, and there can only be two people, if you have more, you will fail." However, afterwards, they didn''t think about it, Hongyan had already prepared a scroll. "Yes!" In response, everyone responded and took the scroll. Then, everyone did not chat anymore, and their eyes were on Hongyan who was struggling with the pen, until Hongyan engraved all the scrolls with the seal technique, and handed them a copy. After , Xue Na said the plan again, and after confirming that everyone knew the specific steps, he let everyone start to move. And as Hirohiko and Yukina said, under the two immovable reference objects of Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuga Hinata, their movement is indeed like stepping in place, although they are moving, they also feel moving. But the distance has not been opened at all. Then, when everyone felt embarrassed, their eyes lit up at the same time. At the same time, they also disappeared in the same place in the gleaming stalls of Naruto Uzumaki and Hinata Hyuga''s surprised eyes. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2657： Hidden ability this is The continuously gushing tadpole text chain was wrapped around his hand one after another, and the feeling of a physical bond appeared in his hand, Naruto Uzumaki and Hinata Hyuga slowly widened their eyes. For them who have not been in contact with seal art, everything in front of them is undoubtedly amazing. They never knew that the sealing technique could have such an effect as the essence. Moreover, as the chains on their hands were entwined, they could still feel that their chakras seemed to be linked together. Unconsciously, the two of them slowly opened their eyes on the stall and looked at each other unconsciously. And at this time, the sealing technique was completed, and the tadpole script chain originally wrapped around the hand was also looped on the wrist, like a bracelet made of tadpole script. "This is fine. No matter how we move, the five of us will be together. Within about ten times, this sealing technique will not disappear." At the same time, in front of them, Hirohiko withdrew the hands on their wrists, said. "Yes." In response, the two raised their hands, looked at the seal on their hands, and responded in unison. It''s just that their attention is obviously on the tadpole-like bracelet-like pattern of the seal technique on their hands, and there is a clear sense of dissociation in their tone. Even, it sounds perfunctory. "Holy son and mother-in-law, can you tell us now, what is your ability?" At this time, Yukina looked at Seiko Uchiha who was aside, and said. To be honest, they have tried many soul bodies for this seal technique. Although they dont know how they will react to people with physical bodies, it should be no problem to maintain five mobile links, and five links are enough. Support until they bring most people back. Besides, this sealing technique chain can actually link up to 10 soul bodies. To be on the safe side, she always links them one-to-one, so there shouldn''t be any problems. Compared to this, what is more important now is another key point for these children to leave here. If Hongyan''s pupil power is one of the key points to leave here. Then, the ability of the son-in-law is another key point. At this time, she still needs to have a certain understanding. "It seems that I can''t hide, am I?" As for Yukana''s aggressive words, Seiko Uchiha didn''t feel any anger, but spoke helplessly. "Now, you shouldn''t expose your abilities on a large scale, Saint Son, mother-in-law, you have been hiding your power. Even after death, have you been hiding it? Why?" As for the helpless words of Uchiha Seiko, Yukina pursed her lips, and finally spoke with an attitude of scrutiny. To be honest, if it weren''t for the saint son and mother-in-law who had just opened up the topic of her own abilities, Xue Na would still not realize this. However, where I just opened the topic''s words, it is obvious that the son-in-law in front of me is hiding her ability, even if she is dead, there is no need to hide her ability. And this seems extremely okay now, why hide abilities when its not necessary? If at the beginning, it may be that this space and the condition of the soul body of the space have not been figured out yet, so habitually hide it. , She would do the same for her. And now, this space has been determined what it is like, it is a cage, which traps them forever, and, over the past so many years, it has been ascertained that in this space, they can fight together, but they cannot be imprisoned. Or kill, the movement rules here and the immortality of the soul body are doomed to this space, and fighting is meaningless. Even, everything is meaningless, and some are just the torment of time. There is no need to hide abilities. This made Xuena very curious, and at the same time, doubts gradually emerged in her heart. Anyway, the son-in-law in front of her is also an outsider. Although she is very nice to them, she is also very fond of them, and the relationship is very close. However, this cannot be ruled out. What kind of careful thinking does the Shengzi mother-in-law have. In other words, big thoughts. And what she said just now shows that she has the ability to perceive the outside delimitation point. There are many articles that can be done in it. Yes, at this moment, it seems to be asking about another key point for the mother-in-law to leave here, but in fact, here Xuena is already beginning to doubt. And this question is already beginning to test Seiko Uchiha. "Well, if you don''t say anything, I''m afraid you will treat me as an enemy." And for these words, Seiko Uchiha sighed slightly, sat down slowly, and said. "Oh! Then I will try to find and control the space-time anchor here." At this time, Hongyan coughed slightly, turned around, grabbed two earplugs from Naruto Uzumakis ninja bag, then sat down comfortably, and began to write the pupil power of the wheel with a kaleidoscope. Try to find and control the time and space anchor here. Naruto Uzumaki, who was suddenly robbed, was left with a dazed expression. In the end, Hyuga Hinata mustered the courage to pull him, then motioned to turn around and sit down, and tore off the cloth strip from his body, blocking the ears of himself and Naruto Uzumaki. Then, under the gaze of Naruto Uzumaki with a blank face, after saying "I can''t listen", Naruto Uzumaki showed some sense. Of course, one point is clear, nine points are at a loss. In the end, Naruto Uzumaki still didn''t know the meaning of this, but fortunately, he decided to stay here quietly. I have to say that the environment here still has an impact on Naruto Uzumaki. This unfamiliar environment still makes Naruto Uzumaki a lot of restraint. Coupled with the conversations between the people before, Naruto Uzumaki seems to be different at this time. Little thoughts, after sitting down, are surprisingly quiet. Why... In Naruto''s ninja bag, do you wear earplugs? At this time, Hinata Hinata, sitting next to Uzumaki Naruto, was silently puzzled. "Don''t you want to listen?" When seeing three acquainted children, Seiko Uchiha turned his head with a smile, looked at Xuena, and said. "If I can''t get a satisfactory answer, I will suspend this operation." At this moment, Xue Na who heard this seemed to be a little hesitant. After three rounds of hesitation on his face, he finally turned to firmness, and sat down slowly, saying. "Then, I won''t hide anything from you. I hope that you can believe me in the future." In response, Seiko Uchiha nodded slightly and said. This kid... keen and decisive...I still underestimated her, it should be my mistake just now, which aroused her alertness. And this is where I underestimated her. Under the current situation, she made a little mistake and hidden the intention of my ability. After she missed it, she raised the problem very decisively and proceeded directly. Doubt, I have to answer. Even, they are determined to stop this action. If this girl is still alive, Konoha''s Hokage is not necessarily Chiba''s. At the same time, Seiko Uchiha''s heart is full of exclamation. "I know." In response, Xue Na nodded and said. "What you said is not wrong. I have been hiding my true abilities all the time. However, this is not my intention. Sometimes, I have to do it. Compared to other outsiders, my transcendence I always thought of the power of being my own charm. That is, the attraction to outsiders, especially the attraction to men..." After hearing this, Seiko Uchiha no longer concealed it, and said truthfully. And this said, starting from her career as an outsider, she was born in the era of war and chaos. At that time, her original world was in turmoil, a huge country was torn apart, and foreign enemies invaded, and her family and clan were ruined. She couldn''t take it to the battlefield, but she was eventually buried with the thousands of dead bones. Later, she stepped into this world in a haze and reincarnated as the daughter of an ordinary ninja family in Konoha Village. And at that time, those who were born with her, or, in other words, were born around the same time, there were also Sarutobi Hizumi, which is now the three generations of Naruto, Shimura Danzo, Uchiha Mirror, and a group of people who are now legendary characters. Obviously, under the aura of these people, she has grown smoothly into an ordinary female ninja who has no characteristics, but is inexplicably influenced by everyones environment. She has no ninjutsu, physique, or illusion. What special talent, the only better physical skill, is still left over from the memory of her previous life when she went to battle. However, she did not have excessive ambitions. In her previous life, in the troubled times of life, she was tired of the days of fighting and killing. She became an ordinary female ninja, doing some dispensable and irrelevant tasks. She is already very satisfied without so many fights. Possibly, she is the most buddhist outsider. However, this kind of life did not last long. Soon after, she witnessed the Second Ninja World War, and finally discovered that no matter in the previous life or this life, war is always the original sin of destroying mankind and human civilization. Split is the biggest culprit in the war. Therefore, she proposed a unified theory and practiced it, but in the end, the peaceful unification road she chose in this life suffered a serious setback in the spread of thoughts. The five Ninja villages attacked each other, even if it was During the alliance period, various assassinations and intelligence spying were indispensable, and the hatred, suspicion and relationship between each other were so complicated that it was impossible to achieve peaceful reunification. If the force is unified, for her, this life is almost impossible. In the end, she gave up the idea of ??unity, and did not struggle much. Under Uchiha''s proposal, she chose to spend the rest of her life quietly. After , there was the section where I met Kenjiro, and later, she was dead. Originally, she thought that her life would end in this way, but at the time of her death, her second transcendent power awakened. In addition to her strong personal charm and even the power of charm, she also possesses a split soul Ability. Yes, her second power of transcendence, or the real power of transcendence, is actually the division of the soul. Generally speaking, it takes the stimulation of life and death to awaken. However, she has long been tired of fighting in this life, so she hasn''t been triggered. And when she died in peace before her bed, this second transcendence might have awakened because of death. At that time, she split into another soul, a soul that is exactly the same as herself, but much younger. This soul belongs to himself, but he is independent of himself and possesses all his own memory and character, almost another self. And, it seems that this divided soul is a manifestation of eternal power. After she came to this world after she died, she could still sense this soul. Even to a certain extent, they shared memories and feelings. It can be said that because of independence, that soul is not herself, but because of memory and character, that soul is again It''s myself. And the most special thing is not here. After I died, I came here. The soul that was split out was reincarnated again, this time in an ordinary family. After her life ended, when she disappeared, she separated another soul, penetrated this space directly, and carried out a second reincarnation. And every time she splits, her original soul will have a phenomenon of "aging", so that she, who was less than 50 years old and died who looked only 40 years old, is now an old woman in her 70s. And this second rebirth has continued to the present. In other words, in fact, she still has an identity in the outside world, and she has been living well. So, some things about the outside world, including the name "Chiba", she also knew very well. And because she is still alive, her soul split is still alive, in order to avoid Enjiro, the current Uchiha Nobuhiko, perceives and destroys her, so she will always hide her abilities. Until the slight mistake just now, Xuena noticed it. "...You mean... you can now sense your split soul because your split soul is in the outside world, so you can know exactly where the outside world is, the living Where is your world?" Hearing this long description, Rao Xuena still froze for a long time, and it took him a long time to react. In the end, I was still uncertain and asked. To tell the truth, she didn''t know the story of the saint son and mother-in-law before her death, but the split of the soul after her death was really incredible. Will split the soul after death, and can still reincarnate? Even if it is Xuena, this is completely beyond her common sense. "Dont doubt, this is the power of transcendence. They are powers that you cant imagine, even we cant even imagine ourselves. I still dont understand what my soul split represents. Even, I have seen a little girl before. Outsiders, every time they die or die, they can burst into space and time and move to another point in time, or space, or another point in time and space." In response, Seiko Uchiha said. "There are too many types of transcendence, which is unthinkable. In fact, the rebirth may not be completely eliminated." Finally. She added another sentence. Https:// Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 2658： Reply "The rebirth... also cannot completely eliminate outsiders..." Listening to the last words of Seiko Uchiha, a ribbon of frightened doubts flashed through Yukina''s slightly widened eyes. Even... death can be surpassed. Is this the power of transcendence? Could it be said that here, these terrifying outsiders, who can disturb the Ninja world even if they are released, are just ordinary classes among outsiders? Or is it that what can be killed by the reborn is only the ordinary class among the outsiders, possessing the general transcendence power? But at this moment in her mind, such a thought passed. To be honest, Xuena felt a little stunned at this time. Originally, she just wanted to know the abilities of the son and mother-in-law. For one thing, the plan could not be implemented a second time. As long as Hongyan opened this space once, Uchiha Nobuhiko must perceive that, after all, it is the pupil power of Uchiha Nobuhikos eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye that is motivating or affecting Uchiha Nobuhikos eternal kaleidoscope. Even when he tries now, Uchiha Nobuhiko will realize that they are now assured that Hirohiko tries , Is because now Uchiha Nobuhiko is dealing with Chiba and dare not get distracted. But if this space is really opened up at that time, Uchiha Nobuhiko will definitely not sit idly by. At that time, they will definitely have no chance. Secondly, she really began to doubt the mother-in-law of the Saint Son. If it is said that before, they have no possibility of any interest relationship at all. They are all dead, all are soul bodies, and they are all trapped in this Space. There is no interest entanglement at all, and there is no one who takes advantage of the other. However, just now, Shengzi''s mother-in-law said that she can contact the outside world, or that she has the ability to perceive the outside world. Their relationship has completely changed. After all, Chiba is fighting outside. In any case, she and Hongyan are both The one standing on the side of Chiba just didn''t know which side the mother-in-law Shengzi was on. They only saw that there was already an interest relationship, or the possibility of a position relationship, so she couldn''t help but defend her. That''s why she asked. Of course, this can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone. Not only can she know the abilities of the son-in-law, but also can test the credibility of the son-in-law. However, she didn''t expect that the information she received far exceeded the "capacity of the saint son and mother-in-law", and it actually unlocked the veil of even more terrifying outsiders. Whether its the soul split after the death of the son-in-law and the next reincarnation, or the little girl outsider who can cause a space explosion when she is dying, and then transfer to another point in space, time, or another point in time and space. , Is simply not to the extent that human common sense can imagine. Yes, let alone surpassing common sense, this thing can''t even be thought of. Life and death are common sense. Or, to put it in a more high-end way, life and death are rules, and the rules of living in this world can never be surpassed. However, the mother-in-law of the Saint Son and the little girl who traversed, obviously transcended the boundary of life and death. One can die and rebirth through rebirth, and the other will not die at all, because before death comes, she can escape at will. These are still two examples. How many such outsiders there are still unknown. Even the rebirth from the standpoint of their world didn''t know, and thought that all the outsiders had been wiped out. And with such power of transcendence, if such outsiders really want to contend for the entire Ninja world or destroy the entire Ninja world, then, what they can do, I am afraid they have no choice but to obey and wait for death. Up. An existence that can surpass life and death, and has various advantages in itself, to deal with them, even the entire Ninja World, they can only kill at the neck. "Then, Shengzi, mother-in-law, you can sense the soul of the outside world, how can Hongyan perceive it?" After a while, Yukina finally put aside this terrible fact, looked at Uchiha Seiko, and said. In the tone, it has slowed down a lot. Obviously, for Seiko Uchiha, she has put down her guard. In addition to the earth-shaking news that the son-in-law said, Xue Nai can still see that her own son-in-law can be trusted. At least, it can shake out so much information. The mother-in-law of the Saint Son, at least half-footed on their side. In any case, it does not mean standing on the opposite side. Now, I can still believe it. "Hmm... Didn''t I tell you? I am actually a sentient ninja." In this regard, it seemed that the girl in front of her had finally believed in herself, with a bit of playfulness, Seiko Uchiha said. I have to say that the psychological quality of this little girl is really good. Born to be the material of the superior. Back then, if Shinsuke Hyuga had not rebelled...no, it should be said that if the previous generation of the Hyuga Patriarch were not so confined to family conventions, the Hyuga clan might really be thriving. What a pity. If this child becomes the head of the Hyuga clan, and then becomes Chibas right-hand man, then the Hyuga clan is truly in full swing! In this case, he can calm down, which is quite true. Even in my previous life, he must be a good general. And at this time, such a thought passed through Uchiha''s heart. The evaluation of Xue Nai in his heart has risen by another level. "Perception-type ninja...Grandma, what you have hidden... is too deep!" But when Xue Nai heard this, a wry smile appeared at the corner of Xue Nai''s mouth. Naturally, she understood what the grandson-in-law said. Perceptual ninjas can not only perceive the surroundings, some perceptual ninjas, but also transmit what they perceive to others. The words of Shengzi''s mother-in-law undoubtedly mean that she can transmit the position coordinates she perceives to Hongyan. Now, she didn''t have to worry about anything. The most important thing now is whether Hirohiko can stimulate Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power. As long as Hirohiko succeeds here, then there will be no problem. Wait a minute, Chiba, don''t think too much about the hostage here! Do not include too many concerns in your strategy. immediately These children, these hostages, will return soon. Don''t add too much consideration in this regard before, and when these children come back, they will make you passive! But at this time, Xuena didn''t completely let go of his heart after all, praying in his heart. In the final analysis, compared to Chiba, Xuena is also a person with a sense of strategy. She has even been in a high position for many years and has the same eyesight as Chiba. At this time, she can also see that it is not that these children have gone out. , It must have helped Chiba. First of all, Chiba did not know that they were alive, nor did they know that they were rescuing these children. In other words, they did this without Chibas knowledge, and Chiba knew that these children were taken away, so there must be a series of coping methods, and even some methods are quite risky. of. And these risky methods are basically the type of gambling that either succeeds or fails. These methods are formulated without other rescues by the children, or in other words, when the children cannot be affected by others. Established under the circumstances of human rescue, then, the children suddenly appeared, but it was a rather bad thing, and it would even become a disservice. In other words, sometimes, they rescue people, but it may not be a good thing. Of course, this is not the case under normal circumstances. However, as Yukana who knows Chiba, although Chiba is not very good at making such dangerous moves, people who have not made such moves suddenly suddenly After a risky move, the effect was extremely good. When dealing with Uchiha Nobuhiko, Yukina felt that Chiba would still do it. Moreover, the odds are still quite high. "Any questions to ask?" At this time, Seiko Uchiha spoke again. Thanks to this perception ability, otherwise, I am afraid I would not be able to detect Enjirou''s danger. In the end, it is impossible to get along well with him. How much, because I know Enjirou is not easy to provoke, I mostly get along with him in a wooing posture, and finally consciously break his defense. At the same time, Seiko Uchiha thought so. In any case, she was able to perceive the difference between Enjiro, who is now Uchiha Nobuhiko, and made a good strategy to get along with him. In the end, she won a big victory. In the final analysis, it was because of her early morning. He felt the difference between Enjiro and determined that he was the one who wiped out many outsiders. "These are enough." When she heard these words, Xue Na shook her head, indicating that there was no problem, and then turned around, but with worry, turned around. It''s just that this child cares too much about Chiba. However, if it weren''t for this, who would be willing to use his own life in exchange for the life of his sweetheart at that age? In response to this, seeing Yukina''s reaction, Seiko Uchiha felt such a sigh. For her, Xuena in front of her is actually a much better and noble existence than herself. To be honest, although she is married, she has never really liked any man here. In her previous life, she was a general who fought on the battlefield. Compared with the heroic and heroic of thousands of troops, she has seen more The heroes, these ninjas in this world, really can''t catch her. And she finally chose to marry Uchiha Mirror, the reason was not that she fell in love with this man, but that this man is one of the few who can make her call it a man, basically there is no good choice. Moreover, it is true that I treat myself sincerely. In addition, she has long lost her ambitions. She was stabbed by her friend in the previous life and finally died on the battlefield. She has long lost the faith in her previous life. In the end, she knew that her ideal of unifying the Ninja world would not be realized. Now, she just wants to experience what she didn''t experience. And this thing is to be a woman. Perhaps, this is also destined, after crossing, she has thrilling beauty and charm, enough for her to pursue the happiness of being a woman. The vanity of being overwhelmed by the stars, although in the end she didn''t like the flashy feeling of being coveted. After all, beauty is just the outside, and be overwhelmed by beauty, and the man who doesn''t know all has the same surface as beauty. It''s almost a sloppy or unpredictable ilk. After losing interest in love, Uchiha mirror happened to appear next to her, this unpretentious man, sincere words and behavior, and the kind of sincere feelings that can sacrifice everything for the village but cannot lose her. Finally moved her. She felt relieved. It can be entrusted for life. In fact, her choice was not wrong. Uchiha Kyoka is not the kind of man who died above the love of his children. After marriage, she felt her husbands love, but she could also feel her husbands ambition and hard work. To be honest, She appreciates her husbands ambition and the courage to realize her ambition more than love. Although in her opinion, this ambition is almost nonsense and it is okay to govern a village, but in this environment, it is just a futile effort. . But after all, he was a man. U U Reading On the whole, she still feels everything that a woman should feel. Although she loves her husband mostly with relatives and does not have much real love, isn''t this kind of life also very complete? But later, when she came to this world and knew everything about Xue Nai, she discovered that true love still exists. At least, this outsider called Chiba has truly gained an unswerving love. As a woman who has experienced many, the only love that has not been experienced is undoubtedly noble and beautiful. Therefore, she has always liked this little girl. This little girl is a real courageous and courageous existence. If she can grow up, then whoever marries will be the greatest blessing in her life. I really wish you the best ending. And at this time, looking around, Seiko Uchiha gradually smiled, and sincerely blessed him. ... It seems that it is the most critical moment. But at this time, on the other side, in the darkness, the third generation of Hokage looked at the two shadow clones beside him that seemed to be holding something, and the corners of his mouth showed a determined smile. well done! That should be done! Chiba! Sure enough, it didn''t disappoint me. At this time, it was great not to come to the rescue! Hokage, even if he died in battle. There can be no rescue. This is not a matter of being aggressive, or of face, or of deterrence, but of strategically, it is necessary. As Hokage, he is the only one to rescue others throughout his life, and he cannot let others rescue! At the same time, there was such a thought in his mind. "Snapped!" Then, in the next second, he **** violently, forming a not-so-complicated knot and clasping his hands together. Sealing technique, ghouls sealed! Chapter 2659： Outside the barrier "Do you really not go to the rescue? I remember that although the three generations of Hokage did not care about you in a strict sense, since you were born, he cares for you like children in other villages, and even shows you When he has enough talents, he does not hesitate to train you as Konoha''s successor, and he does not hesitate to give you all the resources of the village. Are you sure, just watch him die like this?" Under the black hood, there is the darkness that cannot see the face, like a mist, covering the face of the black-robed man, but from the darkness, there is a feeling of peace of mind. The voice was a little deep, but it was an inexplicably nice woman''s voice. "It''s really rare, you would take the initiative to persuade me because of the so-called feelings." In this regard, in front of the black robe man, the white robe corner and the back figure embroidered with the flame pattern on the robe corner seemed to be taken aback for a moment, and then, it seemed that he said with a smile. "I just don''t want to involve too many feelings, and it''s not a desperate desire... Why do you sound so awkward." Hearing this, the black robe man said. In the words, there was a bit of anger, that reassuring feeling, but it began to exude an astonishing anger. "Sorry, sorry, but at this time, the third generation of Hokage should not want me to rescue." In this regard, the flame pattern of the white robe''s back didn''t seem to want to get involved with the black-robed man on the issue of "emotions" before, so he spoke. "Then, why did you show up again? Uchiha Nobuhiko has been looking for you. At this time, you shouldn''t be here, right?" Hearing that, under the black robe man''s hood, there seemed to be a low laugh and said. "You mean, should I avoid Uchiha Nobuhiko?" In this regard, the back of the flame pattern of the white robe seemed a little unpleasant. In this sentence, there was already a three-point coldness. "Shouldn''t it?" Hearing this, the black-robed man didn''t seem to notice the unpleasantness in the words of the flame pattern of the white robe''s back, even, there was a bit of fuel on the fire, but he asked back. "He has to look for me persistently, do I have to hide? Besides, I didn''t intend to use this to calculate him! My decisive battle with him will take at least three years, and he thinks it is I dont have to match him with my hole cards." In this regard, the back of the white robe flame pattern said so. In the words, he was quite disdainful, and it seemed that Uchiha Nobuhiko was not afraid, even a bit stupid. "is it?" Hearing that, the black robe man expressed a question. "No... I said, why are you treating me so differently? Can''t you speak well?" At this time, the back of the flame pattern of the white robe seemed to have a wry smile and complained. "cough" Hearing this sentence, the man in black robes who had begun to be aggressive in his original words seemed to be stunned when he heard this sentence, and then, after being stunned for a while, he bowed his head and coughed slightly. "That... Compared to yourself, you now seem more annoying, even if I don''t want to involve too much emotion, it won''t be pleasing to the eye." Afterwards, the black robe man made a vicious lore. "..." After hearing the words, the flame pattern of the white robe''s back was obviously choked. However, seeing the appearance of choking on the back of the white running flame pattern, the black-robed man seemed to be quite happy, but his head was slightly raised. "Don''t talk about it, do you think the 15th is reliable?" In this regard, the back of the white running flame pattern does not seem to be entangled in this issue any more, looking at the four purple flame formations that are already full of tree branches and can''t see the situation, he said. "In comparison, he has almost no ambition." Hearing this, the black robe man hesitated for a moment, and said. "Is there no ambition... Then, what about breaking dawn?" When hearing this sentence, the back of the flame pattern of the white robe groaned first, and then asked again. "Didn''t you have investigated it?" Regarding this, the black-robed man asked rhetorically, but in this sentence, there was no such joking and deliberateness, and it was slightly surprised. "I would like to hear your views." Hearing that, the back of the white robe flame pattern said so. Ok? What does it mean? It''s difficult, he has already seen it. In other words, he is close to the two of us, is it already confirmed? So, what does that mean now? He said that there are still three years before he and Uchiha Nobuhiko will fight. During these three years, what will he do to break dawn? Hearing this sentence, the black robe man suddenly fell silent, thinking carefully. "You have also seen that those guys at Breaking Dawn indeed have a few capable ones, but they have long been accustomed to the comfortable life of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. Although they have combat power, they have no spirit. As long as Uchiha Nobuhiko To show their strength, they dare not participate in this matter. Except for the 15th, I dont think Dawn is worth using." Later, after considering for a while, the black robe man said. However, in this sentence, her tone has calmed down, obviously after very serious thinking, she has made a very serious result. "Really...I know." In response, the back of the flame pattern of the white robe nodded and said. "What do you mean?" However, next, the black robe man asked rhetorically. "It just feels a bit unusual. When I needed the manpower the most, a dawn organization suddenly appeared, and then it happened to have the combat power I wanted, or a force that could barely compete with Uchiha Nobuhiko. Always a little worried." In this regard, the back of the white robe flame pattern said so. Between the words, there is considerable trust in the black-robed man, and there is no hidden meaning in it. "Indeed, it is a bit unusual. You are afraid of being calculated by Uchiha Nobuhiko. But why do you trust me so much, even on the 15th, why do you have no doubts about me?" Hearing this, the black-robed man was quite puzzled. From the words of the flame pattern on the back of the white-robed robe, she could clearly hear the mans doubts and distrust of the dawn, and even, from the beginning to the end, towards the dawn, This person has never believed it. And with this person''s intelligence, I am afraid that some investigations and tests have been conducted secretly. In the end, I didn''t believe in breaking dawn, so I asked myself that. However, she is also the person who breaks dawn. If you really don''t believe that dawn is broken, then such words should not be said in front of her, let alone asked her. Please help me, [Mimi Reading App] can steal book tickets like stealing food. Come steal the book tickets of your friends and vote for me. Could it be that this guy has already started testing me? However, in the end all the doubts turned into such a slightly angry thought. "You are an outsider, and I am also an outsider. As the only outsider who can reach the end of his life, I still admire you. Of course, I have also heard of your deeds. I believe you are not that stupid. I don''t know where to stand." In response, the back of the flame pattern of the white robe responded, but listening to his tone of voice, it seemed to be a smile, and it was somewhat natural. is it Knowing that I am still in the world, for me, it is impossible to stand in the position of Uchiha Nobuhiko. And, both are outsiders. He believed in my ability and ability to judge the current situation. How arrogant! However, this man does have the qualifications to say that. In terms of strength and ability, he is the only outsider who can contend with the rebirth. In other words, it is the only one who escaped his life under the hands of the rebirth Uchiha Nobuhiko, and grew up, fully developed the power of transcendence, and finally can completely compete with the rebirth Uchiha Nobuhiko. Nothing... At least, not so irritating. Hearing this, this series of thoughts flashed in the black robe mans heart in an instant. Do not! It still makes people feel a little angry. Then, the next second, the more she thought about it, the more things were wrong, and she became a little angry again in an instant. "Huh! The words are nice, don''t you know that I have pinched my identity as an outsider? Even if I betray you, you can tell Uchiha Nobuhiko with this, and Uchiha Nobuhiko knows that I''m still alive, He will definitely raise my threat level above you. At that time, he will definitely try to lose my combat power and kill me in the cradle, right? You are purely threatening me!" Then, she said angrily and fiercely. "Uh" As for this sentence, the back of the flame pattern of the white robe was once again taken aback. He raised his head and seemed to think for a while, and finally said: "Why do you think so? I just think that with your ingenuity and ability to come up with a unity Ninja Worlds vision and ambition is never to stand on the wrong team. You stood on the right team back then, and finally passed the second life safely. Now you cant stand on the wrong team. Besides, compared to me, you are undoubtedly more wiser. You chose to follow the trend and gained a lot in the end. And I... chose to go against the trend, and finally lost everything. Compared with you, I was even stupid. " But what is rare, among these stunned words, is that there is a little over-praising in it. Obviously, the flame pattern of this white robe''s back is a bit clumsy in speaking. At least, it was a little clumsy in front of this black-robed man. This is obviously some words of wooing, the meaning can not be more obvious, and it is full of awkwardness. Uh Panic Panicked him... he panicked. At this time, almost instantly, such a thought appeared in the black robe man''s heart. These awkward words. The meaning of this draw. Obviously, the flame pattern of this white robe is panicked! Humph! You kind of care about me. Then, I don''t know why, the little anger in the black robe man''s heart disappeared in an instant, and even some people think that this man is still a little cute. "Okay, what are we doing so much, then what shall we do next? You are sure you won''t save people." However, although I felt nothing in my heart, and even thought the man opposite was a little cute, the tone of the black-robed man didn''t relax at all, he just separated the topic. "Not saved." In this regard, the back of the white robe flame pattern answered very simply. "Why are you here for not saving?" Hearing that, the black-robed man obviously rose up a bit, and his speech also became a bit sharp. Just as the back of the white running flame pattern knew his own affairs, the black robe man also knew the story of this man. Even after getting close to him, she heard far more things than the story of this man in the Ninja World. She knew that the man in front of her could really be said to be a big husband. The second life he had so hard to obtain could have been in the village of Konoha. In the future, he would marry a daughter-in-law and give birth to a baby just like herself. Using the understanding of the original work, it is possible to enjoy the old age, Zepi heir, at least to live a happy life. However, after receiving the love and salvation of the original characters, the natives of this world, he resolutely challenged his fate. And, until now, he is still fighting against this fate. It''s just that, compared to the sharp-edged him before, now his confrontation is obviously a lot more mature and restrained. And this maturity and restraint is accompanied by more sacrifices. Including the three generations of Hokage in front of her, it can be said that she was a pivotal figure in the growth of this man To be honest, she didn''t believe that the man in front of her had no feelings for this old man who gave everything for Konoha. Even now, the man in front of me may most want to save people. To be honest, she sincerely hopes that the man at this time can rush forward, break the four purple flame formations, interrupt the seal of the ghouls inside, and smoothly beat the Oshe Pill. However, she also knew that the man in front of him had set all his plans three years later, which was the time of the Fourth Ninja World War. At that time, it was the best time to end fate suddenly chosen. Therefore, she hopes that the man in front of her can save others. Because, she knew, watching the death of the person who was deeply bound to herself at the end was the man''s trial of herself. If he can''t help it now, how can he endure it these three years? This is the man who is forcing himself to be cruel and become a real plotter, because in the future, he may not be able to fight alone. He is about to carry the entire Konoha Village. Whether he takes over the position of Hokage or not. Next, if he still has to fight against destiny, then after the Zhongnin exam, he will face another close friend of his, who is almost the first to express kindness to him besides Hirohiko Yukina Kousina. Ma''s death. At this time, he couldn''t help it. Then, how could he continue to fight against fate? And she doesn''t like such things. Don''t like the man in front of him doing this. However, she knew that it was just a futile effort, and her own hopes were just futile. "Send three generations of Hokage, the last ride." And the following words from the back of the flame pattern in the white robe also confirmed her thoughts. This man has already decided. Chapter 2660： Distrust "Just do it, but it has nothing to do with me." Regarding the words that he had expected, although he said that he did not want the man in front of him to do this, since he has made a decision, the black robe man is unnecessary, and there is no reason to stop him. "So, what you meant just now is that the 15th can be trusted?" And at this time, suddenly, the back of the flame pattern of the white robe turned the topic back. "what?" Obviously, the black-robed people didn''t expect that the flame pattern of the white-robed back would suddenly shift the topic to this, and he was taken aback for a while, and this sentence was blurted out. "No. 15, you can be trusted, what you said is not ambitious." In this regard, the flame pattern of the white robe said from the back, but in his words, he was quite patient. "You have your own judgment, and you have to say it...how, you are a clone of slug fairy art, are you going to release it?" Hearing this, the black robe man expressed some disdain, and then turned the conversation to the other side. I looked at the Sealing Pyramid, which was about two people high next to him. "no need." In this regard, the back of the flame pattern of the white robe said straightforwardly without even looking at the Sealing Pyramid over there. It seemed that he didn''t care about that slug fairy avatar at all. "Oh? After all, he killed a spirit puppet, or a spirit puppet of the fourth generation of Fengying. His role has been achieved, hasn''t he?" Hearing this, the black robe man said with interest. "Ok" In this regard, the flame pattern of the white robe''s back did not deny it, and even said quite simply. It sounded, but he didn''t care about the existence of a slug fairy avatar. "So, this is the dark game you arranged. No, it should be considered a bright game? Is it just for Uchiha Nobuhiko to remove it?" Hearing this, the black-robed man seemed to feel something, so he said. However, this time, in her tone, there was only a feeling of serious discussion. Obviously, she was already asking this question seriously. "Ok." In response, the back of the white robe flame pattern nodded, and the answer was simply. "I deliberately asked Uchiha Nobuhiko to remove a slug immortality clone, so that he felt that he was walking in the right way. Do you still say that you want to use two of you for the layout?" Hearing this, the black-robed man said so, but turned the topic to the previous question about Uchiha Nobuhiko. There is also a bit of ridicule in the words. "Ah! This, the farce of the Ninja exam is almost over here. There is no need to go further. It is no better than the fourth Ninja war. As my base camp for the next three years, I don''t want Uchiha Nobuhiko to destroy it too much. It''s almost done. Give him a clone, let him get a little bit of victory, so that he can convince the crowd. If I take a step back, then if he retreats, he will take a step back. Wouldn''t it be a brighter future?" In response, the back of the flame pattern of the white robe coughed lightly and said. "Then, you used the slug fairy art clone to destroy one of his puppets, and it is still a very useful puppet of the shadow level, won''t you let Uchiha Nobuhiko refuse to give up?" Hearing that, it seems that he is quite dissatisfied with the explanation of the flame pattern of the white robe, the black robe man said. In the rhetoric, although the question is not very intense, there is a strong sense of dissatisfaction in it. The implication is quite a bit of "Are you going to continue to fool me?" "Don''t worry about it. If I pull out my **** too easily, without sacrificing anything, if it looks too smooth, he will not believe that he can compete with me now, or that I have not grown up yet. To the extent that he can''t control it, this will make him feel at ease and wait obediently for three years." In this regard, the back of the white robe flame pattern said so. "However, looking at the current situation, he seems to be boosted by the removal of your **** this time." Hearing that, the black-robed man still said that something was wrong, are you still fooling me? "Um... this is something I don''t want to see." In this regard, the back of the white robe flame pattern said frankly. "So, what then? What you don''t want to see has already happened, how are you going to solve it?" Hearing this, the black-robed man asked. This time, in the words, there was a lot of relaxation, as if the words from the back of the white robe flame pattern made her somewhat satisfied. However, in this sentence, there is a bit of spying. It can be seen that the black-robed man has a slight distrust of the flame pattern back of the white robe in front of him, and even seems to have some dissatisfaction and resistance to the flame pattern back of the white robe. "It seems that you don''t trust me anymore." And at this moment, the back of the white robe''s flame pattern also quickly noticed these, and said. "Yes, if you went to the rescue just now, I would not have doubts about you. Moreover, I admit that I am very optimistic about you. However, although I have the power of transcendence similar to eternal life, it does not mean this. Its true immortality, and Im alive now, even if its like getting rid of the rebirth Uchiha Nobuhiko, the natural enemy of us outsiders, it does not mean that I will sacrifice my life for this. My existence , After all, Uchiha Nobuhiko didnt know that I could live well. I wandered through the muddy water and made up my mind. However, I didnt go to the muddy water for death, nor was I determined for it. This era is in trouble. I can also wait until after the Fourth Ninja World War, or even after the final battle. At that time, the resistance to us will be much smaller, and at that time, Uchiha Nobuhiko should be forced to reincarnate because of your demise. And I just need to eliminate Uchiha Nobuhiko when he hasn''t fully exerted his power. So, don''t challenge my bottom line against you. I am not here to be a pawn, I am here to be your partner. " In this regard, the black-robed man admitted quite frankly, she is now beginning to distrust the back of the white-robed flame pattern in front of her. Even, she didn''t know how to ask these things originally, but seeing your performance, I just have to ask questions clearly, and I will withdraw if I don''t ask questions clearly. To be honest, when I first met the flame pattern of the white robe in front of me, it was after knowing the black robe Chiba, and also after he had been wandering for a year. Because of the black robe Chiba, she was very optimistic about the person in front of her. The guy with the flame pattern in the white robe, so he promised him to cooperate with him. On the basis of hiding the black robe Chiba, he provided secret help for the black robe Chiba to deal with Uchiha Nobuhiko. For this reason, she stayed with Heipao Chiba with No. 15 and became his help. As for the 15th, she still quite trusts. After all, the person who saved him after the 15th became a fertility machine is actually her. The 15th is still very loyal to her. She can also see that the 15th is People who are truly trustworthy. Now, judging from the performance of this white-robed guy, it is very possible that there is an absolute difference between him and the black-robed Chiba. At least, the trustworthy character displayed by the black robe Chiba is nothing but a weapon to confuse people in this white robe guy. Although they are a source and a soul, they are similar to her. They are independent. Although they have the same memory and inherit the same personality, it does not mean that they are the same. . Even, it is very possible that they have inherited the two sides of the original outsider Taki Chiba, one is the guardian side, which is the black robe Chiba, the warm, light-like emotional rich and considerate black robe Chiba . And this guy in the white robe is on the evil side, ruthless, cold, hypocritical, and very good at acting. Maybe, everything in previous contacts was the white-robed guy acting. Yes, that''s not wrong. Just now, the black-robed people were willing to not rescue the flame-marked back of the white robe in front of them because of emotional distress. However, now the flame pattern of the white robe is vacillating, and the hidden head and tail are unknown. Therefore, the words that sounded full of loopholes made her think about the other side of the matter of not rescuing the three generations of Hokage. At the beginning, she thought about it from the positive side, that is, the flame pattern of the white robe in front of her, in order to force herself to be cruel, in order to deal with the next three years, although she did not rescue, but in essence, this white robe The flame pattern''s back is still essentially the same as the black robe Chiba. Moreover, getting along on weekdays makes it easy for her to follow the trend dog. But what if it is not so? If the back of this white robe flame pattern has no idea about the three generations of Hokage, but simply feels that there is no need to rescue in strategy and tactics, and even the three generations of Hokage must be sacrificed, so that the will of the world feels that history is normal, and thus subtly go away. Influence Nobuhiko Uchiha. In this way, it is possible to make Uchiha Nobuhiko exit faster, avoiding more damage than the original. And then, this white robe guy can take over a relatively intact Konoha. Of course, it won''t be Hokage directly, it should be evasive, and then go to Tsunade to succeed, so as to avoid a wave of unpredictability. But, in fact, he is in charge. After all, with his reputation and the affirmation of him by the ninja community, Tsunade, the successor, probably trusted him, no doubt about him. He was absolutely able to directly control the trend of the five generations of Hokage Tsunade''s policies. At that time, it was no different from his direct power. If you think about it this way, then, it is almost certain that the white-robed guy in front of him no longer has feelings. He has completely fallen into extremes. In order to kill Uchiha Nobuhiko by any means, he is completely different from the black-robed Chiba. Similarity. So, based on the trust of Heipao Chiba, it can basically be said that it is unnecessary. And such a person, even three generations of Hokage can sacrifice without caring, can she, a midway joiner, be better than a chess piece? For the black-robed people, this kind of time is the time to be vigilant. After all, for her, after being stabbed in the back in the previous life, she was particularly sensitive to this trust relationship. Especially after experiencing the cruel baptism of this ninja world, even if she still has a good impression of the white robe guy in front of her, it does not prevent her from doubting. After all, in this world of Ninja, there are many things about stabbing knives and taking advantage of each other. What''s more, in front of this guy in a white robe who may be completely unscrupulous in order to kill Uchiha Nobuhiko? She didn''t want to be used as a chess piece. Even in such a world, she wants to survive. Living, after all, there is still a lot of fun. "If you are not my partner, I won''t tell you these things." Regarding this, for the black robe people''s direct suspicion, the flame pattern of the white robe''s back is not surprising, just a faint opening. "Then tell me." Hearing that, the black-robed man said that he was not so foolish. "The current situation, in your opinion, may be Uchiha Nobuhiko''s morale boost, but in my opinion, their allied forces are at the end of the battle, and they are only acting together due to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s intimidation. Oh, and Add in the self-comfort that Konoha will be invincible after I become Hokage. Of course, this self-comfort is still very powerful, for the high level of their coalition forces." In response to this, the flame patterned back of the white robe sighed, as if a little helpless, said. "What you mean, the higher level believes this sentence very much and will do it at all costs, but for the ninja below, this is after all something in the future. Compared with the existence of this kind of control over the earth now, they I''m more inclined to do it when I have to do it...this is the survival instinct?" Hearing this, the black-robed man quickly understood this sentence. "It''s not wrong, this is the human heart, and I asked Uchiha Nobuhiko to solve a chess piece, so that when the authorities faced the disadvantage of their coalition forces, he had psychological comfort, and then let him retreat smoothly." In this regard, the back of the white robe flame pattern said so. "How do I feel, I can''t trust you more and more, UU reading can''t guarantee that you didn''t understand my psychology by saying this, and you said it to me on purpose." Hearing that, the black-robed man suddenly took a half step back, as if he was afraid of the flame pattern of the white robe in front of him, or the flame pattern of the white robe in front of him was like a scourge. "Uh... Then if you say that, I can''t say anything." In response, the back of the flame pattern of the white robe seemed to chuckle, as he said. In the words, there was a sense of relief. Although the black robe man said so, the flame pattern of the white robe back, or white robe Chiba, knew that the black robe man had no doubts. "Are you still chatting here? Don''t save the third generation of Hokage? The allied forces of Yinyin and Shayin have returned? At this time, don''t we have to rush to support?" And at this moment, behind Baipao Qianye, a figure suddenly flashed, and then this voice filled with doubts rang. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2661： "What are you doing? What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me? Don''t you save people? Didn''t this slug fairy art clone have been cultivated with considerable effort? This is called Haneda Ichiba." Two abrupt gazes came suddenly, flashing at No. 15 behind Baipao Qianye, looking at this, and then at that, and said blankly. "No, it''s nothing." Regarding No. 15''s words, the two turned aside their gazes and said in unison. "No, you two must have conspired something while I was away, do you really treat me as an idiot?" In this regard, No. 15 felt something very keenly, and immediately changed from being at a loss to a state of being upset as always. Even this time, I didn''t have the politeness of the past for the 14th, but she was included in it. "There is no such thing. It''s just that Bai Chiba has just said it. You don''t need to pay too much attention to the things that you reported. These coalition forces are just some chickens and their hearts have dispersed. Now it is only due to the upper class. Order and the threat of Uchiha Nobuhiko, so I had to join the war. There was no threat at all." In this regard, No. 14 said. "How do I feel that you speak so wrongly? How do you feel that you are targeting me everywhere?" Hearing that, the back of the flame pattern of the white robe turned around, with a touch of helplessness on his face, and said as if he didn''t know what to say. And this turned face was exactly the same as Chiba, and different from Haneda Ichiba. Whether it was the look, the look in the eyes, or every aspect of the posture, the back of the flame pattern in this white robe was exactly the same as Chiba. In other words, this is Chiba himself. That is, one of the important reasons Uchiha Nobuhiko attacked Konoha this time, the second Chiba, or one of the two Chiba. Ugh Is my usual performance different from the other me? At this time, the white-robed Chiba who turned his head is also the white Chiba mentioned on the 14th here, and such a thought has passed in his heart. In a sense, No. 14''s suspicion is reasonable and necessary, but here, it really cannot be said that this suspicion is correct. At least, the current white robe Chiba and the black robe Chiba are really exactly the same. This is not to say that they are exactly the same in appearance and personality, but that they are exactly the same in essence and soul. Except for a certain degree of independence, there is no difference. At this time, it cannot be said that the feelings of the white robe Chiba towards No. 14 and No. 15 are different from those of the black robe Chiba. At different stages, there are always some differences in the attitude towards a thing. However, if the person does not change, then in essence, he treats a thing or a person, although the attitude is different, but the inner is parallel. There is no difference. But now, No.14s voice has a completely different meaning from just now. At first, No.14, the black-robed person, speaks quite mildly, even from her voice, Hear an intellectual and reassuring feeling. Even hearing this voice is enough for people to imagine an intellectually mature image of a big beauty. But now speaking, no matter how you hear it, it is stab in words, but it sounds like the tone of the 15th. Among them, there is a strong dissatisfaction with Baipao Chiba. This makes Baipao Chiba a little bit confused. What I said just now should have solved the knot of No.14, although it may be due to the girls face, no, no, no, how can I say it? It is impossible for the 14th to have the face of these inexplicable girls. At this time, according to the usual performance of the 14th, or if it is a normal reaction, at this time, it is impossible to talk like this no matter what. The tone of this speech, sharply, is exactly the same as that of No. 15. No, Ci Feng is sharp, No. 15 is far inferior. In comparison, the 15th is almost immature in this respect. In other words, according to the truth, 14th should not speak like this, at least he will not hide the machine front in it, maybe the tone is still not good, but it is not good, Baipao Chiba thinks it is still understandable Yes, after all, just after a suspicion, he didn''t expect the 14th to suddenly reverse his attitude. Even if he suddenly reversed his attitude, he might still wonder why the 14th accepted it so easily and changed back to his previous attitude, as if the doubt just now did not exist. However, this shouldn''t be so sharp, it''s as if he hasn''t believed him yet, or that he has done some heinous things that made her particularly dissatisfied. "What''s the matter? Are you arguing?" At this time, No. 15 keenly sensed the subtle sense of disharmony between the two. "Huh! Bai Qianye, did you do something maddeningly angry again?" At the end, 15th seemed to think of something suddenly, and said. "What can I do?" In response, Baipao Chiba almost gave No.15 a crying expression, indicating that he really did not do anything. "Speaking of, huh, you can''t save even the third generation of Hokage, and your own slug immortal clones casually discarded. No wonder, I suspect that you are not reliable, Chiba Black Robe I understand, no, you are completely different from him." Then, facing the pitiful face of Chiba Baipao, No.15 did not show any pity, nor did he have any intention to speak for him, but quietly cut in. "Well... you look pitiful now, and it looks more like you want to cover it up. In other words, does the black robe Chiba usually show your expression? Why do you look more and more that you can''t believe it? Is it...14 No. You are reminding me that I cant believe the other Chiba in front of me. After the words, it seemed that something had been thought of again, and the 15th added a sentence with an astonishing flash of inspiration. It gave the white robe Chiba a fatal blow. "Oh? Really? Did I say it?" In this regard, after hearing this, his face instantly stiffened, and a deeper look of helplessness appeared on the stall on the white robe Chiba''s face. Before he could speak, the 14th on the other side suddenly turned to the 15th. Opened the mouth. The faint tone made No.15 almost shiver. What''s the matter? Why is this grandma angry? After all, I have been with No. 14 for a long time, and No. 15 is still very sensitive to the emotional changes in this tone. Especially when the 14th was angry, he had learned, and for so many years, he has not suffered less. Even when he angered No. 14, it was basically accompanied by all kinds of bad luck, either breaking a rib, breaking a leg, or a minor concussion. The key is that he still didnt know why he broke. A broken rib or a slight concussion is obviously a good way to walk on the road, or a good job of performing organizational tasks, inexplicably, the result is like this. Therefore, he is particularly sensitive to angry voices. what happened? Is this speaking for me? At this time, White Robe Chiba turned his head with a weird expression and looked at the 14th on the other side, very puzzled. "Ah! Did we say business is not good?" At this time, No. 15 reacted very quickly, and said hurriedly. "Ahem! Yes, it''s business." Although he was puzzled by this, Baipao Chiba knew that other topics would stop here, and it was time for business. "Then, just talk about business." Hearing that, on the 14th, there is not much tangled in the previous issues, so said. This undoubtedly made the two big men quietly relieved. In any case, in their minds, it is a terrible thing for girls to be angry. The appearance of No. 14 just now, the fear of No. 15 is a personal experience, and Baipao Chiba, after seeing the appearance of No. 15 that changed the subject, keenly felt that No. 14 was angry, and it quickly sounded. Kushina was angry at the time. "Now, Uchiha Nobuhiko shouldn''t want to let go. On the 15th, he also said that Otoin and Sain''s coalition forces have assembled and are going to kill a carbine. Are you sure you don''t do anything? Let him look at the two Chiba in the same frame. I think he should also know that it is over. His current plan is estimated to be to let the Yinyin and Shayin allied forces drag one of you, and then personally kill one of you. Although you just said very well, but I If you dont think you dont show up, if Hei Chiba is alone, he will not give up." After she stopped struggling, No. 14''s tone suddenly turned serious, as she spoke. "Yes." In this regard, 15th is busy echoing. After experiencing the anger on the 14th, the high coldness, stinky mouth, and the image that seemed to be a little dragged, or the look full of resentment that he had shown before, has completely disappeared. Although the tone of voice is still the same, it is obvious There is a flattering meaning in it. It seems that there is always a layer between the 15th and the 15th. It is not so much that the 15th is helping me, as it is, the 15th is following the 14th. Also, after more than ten years of friendship, how can I say, the time with them is not as good as they are, and even before I know them, they have been teaming up for a long time. Just like with Hirohiko and Xuena, I get along with them, always separated by a layer, not as close as Hirohiko and Xuena. There is always a line between the big guys, it is impossible to cross it. There will be precautions, there will be doubts... However, it''s okay to be clear, and simply, after all, I am very grateful to them for being able to stand by my side at this time. Hearing this sentence, he turned his head and looked at the white robe Chiba of the four purple flame formations that seemed to have been divided, showing a slight smile. "I said, I''m just watching the final battle of the three generations of Hokage." Then he said so. "you sure?" In this regard, the tone of No. 14 is already somewhat surprised. "determine." Hearing that, Baipao Chiba was as firm as before. But at this moment, in the four purple flame formations, the trees withered, the water evaporated, and suddenly, it suddenly became clear. At the same time, in the eyes of the white robe Chiba, there appeared the old man who fell to the ground who had truly dedicated everything for Konoha, and the frightened face and his hands drooping with fear in his eyes. The man named Oshemaru came down. At this moment, on this man''s face, there was no calmness anymore, there was just a kind of fear, a kind of panic of losing his hands, losing the ability to form seals, that is, losing ninjutsu. And Baipao Chiba knew very well what Dashemaru was afraid of. This evil man is afraid that after he loses ninjutsu, he has no use value. According to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s style of acting, his survival in the dark world may become more and more difficult. In other words, it was more difficult than expected. For Shiba Chiba, he was right to think that Oshemaru was so scared. In the original work, or according to the original environment, without Uchiha Nobuhiko, he might be able to survive very well. However, with Uchiha Nobuhiko, I am afraid that his living space is very narrow, and it is even estimated that he will have to sell some core secrets that he does not want to sell in order to stabilize the angry Uchiha Nobuhiko. And why Uchiha Nobuhiko is angry, the reason is very simple, because this time, he is doomed to fail. The reason for the failure is also very simple, because at the beginning, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s planned route was wrong. What if he shows up, what if Uchiha Nobuhiko knows where the two Chiba are? If the decisive battle shouldn''t have started at this time, I''m afraid the two Chiba will take the initiative to deal with him now. And even if he has improved during this time, facing the two Chiba, no matter how he improves, he will definitely fall into a disadvantage. The second Chiba that was created does not mean how much power it inherited from the original Chiba. They are independent, except for the fact that their chakras were divided into two parts due to the split of the soul in the past ten years. . But nothing else has changed. Even in the past ten years, these two chakras have been restored to their original upper limit. In other words, the two Chiba ~ www.novelhall.com ~ are 100% of Chiba''s strength, and Uchiha Nobuhiko still suffered one-on-one. Now it''s two-to-one, and he has the advantage no matter what. At this time, Chiba was only making concessions for the decisive battle three years later, and now Uchiha Nobuhiko may already know that he is making concessions, so he had to make an inch of it and wanted to eliminate a Chiba. After all, splitting the soul is extremely reluctant once in a lifetime, let alone the second time? In the final analysis, Uchiha Nobuhiko is now just taking advantage of the concession to weaken Chiba for his decisive battle three years later. And his method of weakening is obviously wrong. In other words, the method to achieve the purpose of weakening is wrong. "Well, let''s take a look at your black Chiba this time, how to deal with it." After that, he said again as if it were a final word. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2662： Decide "Master Chiba, there is new information coming." The rustle of the wind gently swept across the waiting high wall with a whimpering feeling, a figure suddenly flashed, kneeling halfway behind the white-haired man in black robe, and then, there was no lack of serious and solemn words in his mouth. After speaking, he gently raised his head and looked at the back figure who was standing with his hands holding his hands, and his clothes were hunting. "Well, go ahead." In response to this, the figure standing holding his hand, that is, Heipao Chiba, frowned slightly, and said in his mouth. "As you said, the coalition forces of Yinyin and Shayin did kill a carbine. They are currently hiding in almost all the trees in front of us. There are no traces of enemies behind the village and on both sides of the village. I think they should It is to hide it first, and then attack when we relax our vigilance. The opponent should already know that we are prepared for them." Hearing this, the ninja responsible for the special transmission of intelligence hurriedly spoke. Is this... the ninja called the patron saint? so amazing! It was really amazing, everything was in his expectation. But in his heart, there was endless emotion and admiration at this time. To be honest, he didn''t understand at first, why the person in front of him didn''t rescue the three generations of Hokage, and was so firm, even there was a behavior of seizing power that did not care about the third generation of Hokage, and deliberately let the third generation of Hokage die. But now he finally understands. The adult in front of him is not abandoning the third generation of Hokage, but is like a god, and it is an exhaustive plan. If this adult had just gone to support the third generation of Hokage, I am afraid that the coalition of Otoin and Sain has taken advantage of this adult to leave. The stall rushed directly up. And although they are ready, if this adult is going to support the third generation of Hokage, the news will reach everyone''s ears, then it will have an impact on morale. If you let the big troops now, they have just been notified. Victory, and then they were notified that the enemy was coming again. The army knew that the three generations of Naruto had to be supported by Chiba-sama. Not only did they know that the three generations of Naruto were critical, but they also knew that they were the backbone, or the pillars in various senses. go away. When the time comes, there will be repeated enemy attacks, and the backbone and pillars of various meanings will leave. Even Hokage is in danger. This situation is absolutely fatal to morale. Yes, he now knows very well that if the adult left just now, Konoha''s morale will be greatly reduced, and it is still fatal, because there are too many factors involved. This adult did not leave. It was definitely the most correct thing. Because, in this matter, the most important thing is actually not the morale. As long as the adult leaves, even if the morale of the large troops is not affected, or even higher, the outcome of this battle is probably still Konoha Village. The defeat was the result. After all, when the adult was still in the village, the opposing coalition dared to come back, especially when the adult had shown such a hand, he was undoubtedly prepared and must be dependent on it. And there is no doubt that there is only one reliance against this adult, and that is Uchiha Nobuhiko. That, the man called "the second Uchiha Madara". As an intelligence ninja who can directly connect with the highest commander, although he is not too old, he did not even directly participate in the Battle of Nine Tails, but he still knows very detailed information in this area. I also know that although this adult repelled Uchiha Nobuhiko, strictly speaking, or according to the sighs made by the three generations of Hokage, in the eyes of this adult, he lost. And only a character like Uchiha Nobuhiko can make the coalition forces of Otoin and Sain have the confidence and courage to kill. In other words, if this adult is not there, they will face Uchiha Nobuhiko directly, and there will really be no suspense at that time. And if a certain amount of troops is lost here, then Konoha is estimated to be in a dilemma after Nine Tails. Even if the attack was repelled later, the adult in front of him could still stay in Konoha and hold Konoha, Konoha would have nothing to do in the next 20 or 30 years. Even in a dangerous situation. On the night of Nine Tails that year, the other four Ninja villages had already consumed most of their vital power during the third Ninja World War. Even if Konoha was hit hard, he might not be completely sure that he could eat Konoha. Moreover, the war had been going on for nearly four years at that time, and the people were at peace, and there was no need to continue the fight. On the contrary, it was a rather bad thing. And now, if Konoha is entering such a situation, the Four Ninja Villages are now in the period of recovery, and they are a bit ready to move, even Shayin and Yinyin have already attacked Konoha. At that time, I am afraid the consequences will be disastrous. Even if the adult in front of you is holding it, Konoha''s situation is not optimistic. After all, no matter how powerful the adult in front of him is, he is only one person. Although each of the other four ninja villages may lose to such a person. , But after all, there are four Shinobu villages. The so-called two fists are hard to beat four hands. This is invincible. In fact, it can''t stand the crowd. But there are too many people on the other side and few on the other side. That is bound to be a constraint, and this adult can''t please. Besides, there is the Uchiha Nobuhiko. At this moment, the intelligence ninja had a thorough understanding of Black Robe Chiba''s near-inhuman decision just now. Moreover, I deeply felt that the adult in front of me was not easy. He knows very well what the three generations of Naruto mean to this adult. Now the three generations of Naruto are in critical condition. He even heard that the ninja who asked for help said that the three generations of Naruto would be bad. Perhaps, here, the most want to rescue. This is the adult in front of you. The decision not to rescue is also a very difficult thing for this adult. "Really...I know." And at this time, just as a series of thoughts flashed in the mind of the ninja who was transmitting the information, Chiba the black robe nodded and said. It seems that Uchiha Nobuhiko really has to wait until we are exhausted. And now, if we drag on like this, it will be detrimental to us after all. Has he already expected the situation now? At the same time, such a slightly worried thought flashed in his heart, and, with this thought, his brows frowned again. Before, although he was very optimistic about this battle, he knew that the other party was actually scared, but now it was just because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s force that he bit the bullet. Of course, they Okinkyi and Sayan I am afraid that the high-level personnel of the Liberation Army are willing to do so, but after all, they are native chickens. When the troops are frightened, their combat effectiveness is basically zero. However, if Uchiha Nobuhiko has been so calm, then it will be against him and Konoha after all. Although the opponent''s heart is distracted, the troops in Konoha Village are not necessarily monolithic. It is not that the troops in Konoha Village are not united. Even in this situation, Konoha''s troops are probably quite united. , The same hatred of the enemy. However, this is Konoha''s base camp, after all, Konoha''s troops have no way to retreat, and the pressure is far greater than the allied forces of Otoyin and Shayin on the offensive side. And even if ninjas are used to patience, it is impossible to maintain a high level of alertness all the time. Ninjas are humans after all. There are always people who are tired of horses and horses. If people are really tired of horses and horses, then I am afraid that this distracted army will also cause considerable damage. Of hurt. After all, they are just waiting for work now. When they come into contact with Konoha who is tired of people and find that Konoha''s troops are not so difficult to repel, new morale will soon grow. This is the unpredictability of war. The morale, the one-hearted thing, is actually constantly changing, in every battle. Let alone in the middle of war. And the current situation, no doubt, Uchiha Nobuhiko also expected this, and simply came to an invincible place. As the second Uchiha Madara, his deterrence has been able to keep the Ninja world from making waves for more than ten years. Now even if he is stationed here, I am afraid that no one will dare to move Yinyin and Sayin, which is why Yinyin and Shayin Hiddenly cooperate with him, and will come back now, and doesn''t take a long time to be afraid of other Shinobu attacking the main formation, or the oriole being behind to escape. The reason is also here. Now the whole Ninja world already knew that Yinyin and Sayin had joined forces to attack Konoha, and behind them was the matter of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Now, it is impossible for any Shinobu Village to launch an attack hastily. If they launch an attack now and cause Uchiha Nobuhiko''s plan to fail, then they will definitely be attacked by Uchiha Nobuhiko afterwards. This is definitely not worth the loss. Moreover, now Uchiha Nobuhiko is dealing with Konoha, and it is Konoha that weakens Konoha. It is better to destroy Konoha. In this way, Konoha, a rich resource, basically belongs to them. It will definitely be destroyed. They divide. Although it is said that with this abundant resources, the first to attack Shayin may get more, but Shayin is the last of the five ninja villages after all. If the other three villages really come to attack, they can do what they can do. It is to give up most of the benefits. As for whether Uchiha Nobuhiko will help Sain, Heipao Chiba is very clear, absolutely not. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s goal is to eliminate him as a traverser. From his attitude, in fact, Uchiha Nobuhiko doesn''t care much about the natives of this world. Moreover, the implied arrogance in his character does not allow Uchiha Nobuhiko to help a mere Shinobu. Otherwise, if he is willing to help Shinobu Village, I am afraid that it is not just the coalition forces of Otoyin and Shayin who are here. "Master Chiba, forgive me for trespassing. If this goes on, the other party will be at ease in the woods. We can''t maintain our current highly tense mental state for a long time. Although you are here, we are somewhat relaxed..." But at this time, seeing the black robe Chiba no longer speaking, the intelligence ninja seemed to hesitate for a moment and couldn''t help but speak. However, before he finished speaking, he was stopped by the black robe Chiba. "...Yes...I''m sorry, I was the one who talked too much." Seeing this, the intelligence ninja stopped talking and bowed his head to admit his mistake. As a ninja who transmits information, his job is only to transmit information. This kind of tactical and strategic issues, he is not qualified to interrupt. This is also a rule that must be followed as an intelligence ninja, and his current behavior is still a very serious violation. If the adult in front of him is to be investigated, he may go to the intelligence department''s conviction court. Moreover, they will definitely be held accountable. This is the iron rule of Konoha Village since the second generation of Hokage laid down the rules. It has been in operation for decades to ensure the coordination and communication between the intelligence department and the command department, which can be said to be very reasonable. At this time, he really shouldn''t say anything more. This is taboo. "No, it''s nothing. Your strategic awareness is quite good. You are a poor man in the intelligence department. From now on, you will temporarily serve as my assistant to help me command some of the troops." At this time, Black Robe Chiba said so. "Wh...Chiba-sama, this..." In this regard, this intelligence ninja obviously did not expect that Black Robe Chiba would say such a thing, and he was shocked. "Yes, Lord Chiba, the appointment has been communicated." And at this time, before he could say anything, a voice rang in a dark place, but it passed the appointment directly. At this time, in the war where the message is the key, and the commanders order, Konoha Village naturally has a specific and fastest transmission network. Undoubtedly, the appointment of the commander just now has been passed on vigorously. "Well, very good. You have to be a little confident. What you said just now coincides with what I thought. Moreover, now the village still lacks commanding talents. You should treat yourself as a short one and take your order. , Dont put too much pressure, just show your talents, and, trust me, I look at people and never miss it." In response, Black Robe Chiba nodded and said. "But... Master Chiba, I never..." Upon hearing this, the intelligence ninja hurriedly spoke. "Don''t worry, there is a high probability that you won''t be used, UU read www.uuknshu.com, but when you use you, you must guard the attack from the opposite side. Go, go to the third unit of the guard unit to report. You are the deputy commander over there." In this regard, Heipao Chiba didn''t talk too much nonsense, and didn''t let him speak, and said straightforwardly. "Yes" Hearing that, after all, the intelligence ninja is an elite of the intelligence department, knowing that this kind of appointment is impossible to revoke, and after responding with a little unconfidence, he disappeared in place. "Well, if you want to do this, then I can''t help but take it. Here, it''s not you who have the final say." Then, after the intelligence agency ninja left, Black Robe Chiba seemed to finally make up his mind. After that, there was no more nonsense, and his figure was a flash, already jumping off the city wall. "Boom!" Afterwards, a loud trembling roar suddenly rose. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2663： respective "Captain, are we really going to attack Konoha? Against someone like Taki Chiba?" Under the dense shade of the trees, the three-person team has been quietly hiding in a relatively relaxed posture required by the superior. Suddenly, perhaps seeing that Konoha hasn''t moved for a long time, someone finally couldn''t help but speak. However, this was not a doubt about Konoha''s inactivity, but a worry about the upcoming battle. "Ok" When he heard these words, the captain who was asked was the ninja who was looking out through the thick shade of the trees at this time, and said. In the words, but also full of solemn and vaguely unconfident. To be honest, he, no, it should be said that it was them, and he had also seen the person who is like a **** and demon descend from the sky, and when he came up, he used an incredible earth escape technique that seemed to control the earth to suppress everyone present. Originally The battle that they still had the upper hand, all of a sudden fell completely into a disadvantage. Do not! It is desperate. Yes, the moment that man stood on the court, they immediately went from superiority to despair, without a trace of excess in the middle. To be honest, at that time, they all thought it was dead, such a big battle, even at that time the big stone was almost pressing on them, leaving them to pieces. However, in the end, they survived weirdly. The big rock was actually framed by the rock that was squeezed and turned up by the huge force that squeezed the earth, forming a triangular space barely able to accommodate them. And to be honest, compared to the huge ecstasy they had because of their survival at the time, at this time they really hoped that they had been crushed and died at that time. The reason is quite simple, because they have seen it. In the ecstasy of survival, they walked out of the gap that just accommodated them, and then they saw the Konoha ninja who also came out of this gap, as well as the ninja of Otoyuki, and even the ninja of Sago, one by one. Films are their kind of shocked and speechless appearance. Yes, when they see these people, the whole person is stunned, even if they see the robes that have a good relationship, there is no trace of joy in their hearts. Even at the time, they were extremely scared. That''s right. At that time, they saw this scene, they were scared, and they were still terrified! Because if it''s just the three of them, then this can be said to be a coincidence, but now that everyone is like this, it is definitely a very terrible thing. This person controls the earth! Who lives and who died just now was in his mind! In other words, if this person is standing on the field, their life and death will not belong to them. If they let you live, you will live, and if they let you die, you will really not be able to live. At that time, they really felt like they had a hand, holding them in their palms behind their backs, placing them in their palms, and manipulating them at will. Even at this moment, they still remember the feeling of getting cold all over and their knees soft. To be honest, they are also considered senior ninjas. Those who can be dispatched here at this time are basically the elites of Shayin. Not to mention that they have experienced numerous battles and have seen countless battlefields. A senior ninja. It can be considered that they have seen a famous and temporarily unnamed powerful ninja, far beyond the genius ninja that ordinary people imagine, and even for some reasons, they still have a certain understanding and psychological preparation for this Takichiba. However, at that time, they felt that they were still the unborn young ninja, even the kind of powerlessness they felt during the first battle. The feeling that life and death cannot be controlled on oneself is definitely the most terrifying fear. Even they can''t suppress living and contending. Therefore, almost when the man spoke, they had lost all their fighting spirit. At that time, they had only the thought of running away. Do not. It should be said that there was only the thought of running away in his mind, but his body was unable to move at all, and he almost fell to his knees. Fortunately, the man spoke in time, and they ran away like an amnesty, otherwise they would really lose the face of their village. And now, they have to face such a person again, and feel that kind of fear again. To be honest, they really feel that they are not as good as they died in the battle. "What does the upper echelon think, don''t you let us die at this time?" In response to this, another member of the other team guarding the rear to prevent Konoha village from engaging in secret operations such as assassination could not help but cursed. "Hush!" And this sentence immediately caused a strong reaction from the person who spoke first and the captain, and both of them almost subconsciously covered their mouths. "Isn''t it? Taki Chiba has already demonstrated his strength. Even if Uchiha Nobuhiko can rival Taki Chiba and hold him down, Taki Chiba''s range of such methods is also complete. You can fight against Uchiha Nobuhiko while destroying us in pieces." In response, the other Shayin patted the hands of the two subconsciously covering them, and said. Its just that although the behavior is to slap the hands of two people away, the volume of the speech has been reduced a lot. Obviously, I understand the current situation. The voice cannot be too loud. Even if it is dissatisfied, it cannot be here. Time to vent, this fear, as a ninja, they can only hide deeply in their hearts. Even if he was afraid of death, he couldn''t make a sound. In order not to make the previously unstable military spirit even more unstable, when the time comes, there is no need to fight, and they rushed to basically die. "Well, let''s not say so much, we are ninjas, we obey orders and complete tasks." In this regard, the captain of the sand hidden team said, in his words, there was already a lowness of not wanting to talk and think too much. "At this point, I think that Captain Qiu is right. At this time, what did the upper echelon think, then after one hand, if we call us over, don''t we let us die?" Hearing that, the player who spoke at the beginning said so. In the words, there is already a kind of dissatisfaction. It''s not that they don''t want to obey orders, but that this matter is really the same as dying. It has no meaning at all! To be honest, they are ninjas. They were educated from childhood to complete the task at all costs. Even if there is no hope, they have to bite the bullet, not only bite the bullet, but also bite the bullet and die. . However, the current situation is not a matter of biting the head, it is meaningless. Konoha''s collapse plan has failed, and if it goes on, it will only increase the damage, and the gain will outweigh the loss. They couldn''t shake the Konoha Village where Takichiba was there. Moreover, standing there, Takichiba can almost manipulate their lives and deaths. Even if they bite the bullet, it is impossible for them to cause any substantial damage to Konoha. This is completely meaningless. It was just an act of death. Moreover, what is ruining is the future of Sagyun. Maybe this Taki Chiba beheaded all of them in anger. Then, the whole Sakura will enter the third Ninja World War. Up. Although they are not as thorough as last time, they will have to be beaten passively and even ruin the entire village. To be honest, the strategic mistakes in the Third Ninja World War caused the entire village to fall into crisis, and even had to accept Konohas alliance. It was completely stigmatized and protected by Konoha. Helpless, it can be said that it has been carved into the bones of all the ninjas in Shayin Village. No, not only the ninja group, even the ordinary people in the village, whenever they talk about the third Ninja World War, they almost beat their feet. . Therefore, the sand hidden ninja now has a strong sense of caution for elite dispatching and active attacks, and even often uncontrollably think about the feasibility of this matter, whether it is worthwhile, will it become the first The situation like that during the three Ninja Wars and so on. Almost there is some stress response. And now, the current situation undoubtedly makes them involuntarily think about this, and even the words that the first player to speak, or words that hide the same meaning are actually in different teams. There are different levels of staged. It can be said that the various teams of Shayin have already noticed this situation, knowing that this action is unreasonable, and hitting the stone with the pebbles is almost a death situation. And thinking about the situation of the third Ninja World War, and thinking about the current situation, almost every Sha hidden team will inevitably have some complaints. People''s hearts, at this moment, have gone in the direction of complete dissolution. "The upper class must have the plan of the upper class. Is it possible that they also think about us going to die? Here, we have to trust the upper class. They also decided to launch this collapse plan after learning from the same pain as us." And hearing this sentence, the captain of this team frowned and his face almost trembled, but the words spoken still had an inexplicable sense of stability that could not be resisted, and the final word was made. When the two heard these words, they also knew that they could not say more. All of a sudden, the atmosphere fell into silence. Lord Mackey, what do you think! Can you still launch an attack at this time? Do you see the current situation? This is not what it looks like to launch an offense. People''s hearts are gone! Even, grievances have already arisen. We are not afraid of death, and we are willing to give our lives for the village. However, it is not so unclear to die! Now, if we launch an attack, we will die! But at this moment, in silence, the captain of Sha Yin was already anxious. "Boom!" And just at this moment, a loud trembling roar suddenly sounded. At that moment, the eyes of the three of them were dark, which covered the sky and the sun, instantly engulfing the light in the shade of their eyes. In an instant, everyone''s faces were pale. ... "Are we...really going to attack?" On the other side, somewhere in the ambush waiting area where Otoyuki is, an Otoyuki ninja who looks less than fifteen or six years old sits half squatting and half shivering, leaning against the branches of the hidden tree, and opens tremblingly. mouth. "Team... Captain..." At the same time, opposite him, the same fifteen- or six-year-old female ninja shrank and leaned against the branches, tremblingly. "Rest assured, Konoha''s Osamaru-sama and Uchiha Nobuhiko who is called the second Uchiha Madara are also on our side. Even Takichiba cannot defeat us." At this time, the captain mentioned by the two, the middle-aged female ninja who was quietly on guard, said without looking back. It seemed that he didn''t care at all, but in the tone of his speech, he did not see the confidence that "Taki Chiba can''t beat them". Even the voice had a faint tremor. Obviously, in her heart, she did not have the self-confidence that she showed, and instead of that self-confidence, she seemed to have a sense of fear no less than the two teammates or disciples. "But...but..." Obviously, the two masters who were comforted by her didn''t feel good or encouraged, and they stammered. "Don''t worry, don''t worry..." But this time, the female ninja didn''t seem to know what to say, she could only say that, pale and feeble to relieve the two disciples. But the two disciples weren''t very comforting about this effect, but they trembled more severely, and the whole person hugged each other. To be honest, after seeing such a battle, they asked the two children to launch an offensive to face such a terrible enemy. For this middle-aged female ninja, there was really no way to say anything. Even she herself wanted to escape this sinister place as soon as possible. As for the attacks mentioned by the upper echelons, Konoha was already angered. Even if she retreats, she will face Konoha in the future. Here, taking advantage of Konohas damage, I took a gamble. Maybe the winning side would be bigger. Besides, there are words like Uchiha Nobuhiko and the Sakura Allied Forces. To be honest, she doesnt believe it, so how can she use these words? Go to comfort your students. She now feels that their behavior is meaningless death. These words were nothing more than the upper echelon fooled them. Fudge them to die. Moreover, they are just a small Shinobu village, and they have long been used to living in the cracks. Even if Koba Kosuke asks for a crime, they can also be said to be coerced by Sagura and Uchiha Nobuhiko, and then make some diplomatic compensation. Having been in the Ninja world for hundreds of years, these little Ninja villages naturally have a set of methods to shirk responsibility. I''m afraid, the one who has to face Konoha''s anger, that is, Sa Yin, what does it have to do with their little Yin Yin? The sky is falling, but tall people are holding them up, they are short, and they can survive. hateful! damn it! And thinking of this, the middle-aged female ninja couldn''t help but cursed in her heart, and her heart and lungs were secretly resentful. "Boom!" And just in that instant, the sound of the tremor of the great earthquake rang out, and the darkness came surging forward, instantly engulfing all the light where they were. Suddenly, an indescribable pale color appeared on all of them. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2664： deterrence "This...what is this...?" Suddenly pale face, eyes full of horror widened little by little, unconnected words uttered from the slightly trembling lips, shocked, stiffened the whole body, almost all the sound and the sand The coalition forces are like this, fixedly raising their heads, looking at the giant ahead. That one is a huge mountain cliff-like wall with black metal luster and a certain deep and heavy color that is endless, spreading to the left and covering the Konoha. Invisible, a sense of oppressive rumbling was heavily pressed on their hearts along with the huge wall. The deep fear and horror already occupied all their room for thinking. This How...fight? In the end, the military spirit that had already begun to disintegrate was completely shattered at this moment. ... "Lalala..." A little black gravel shook from the huge wall and the place where the earth took root, rolling into the dense forest with a trembling aftermath. "puff!" Then, lightly bumped onto the thick root system. "What..." At the same time, above this huge root system, there was a half-shock of consternation, or rather, the staccato that was pinched by the throat like an exclamation. "In an instant...it changed the entire landscape of Konoha...such a block..." After that, there was another sound of panic with a slight tremor and full voice. After these two sentences, there was no more text, and the entire dense forest fell into silence with the tremors of the faint air caused by ground tremors. However, although there was no sound, Linzi fell into silence, but the first two sentences and the silence combined, there was a feeling of despair of "how can this be hit" diffused. "Your Excellency Mackey..." But after a long time, there was a call from above this root system, but it was the temporary commander of Otoyuki standing on this giant tree, a senior multi-faceted spy, Shayuki was born, and Konoha was born. Hell, pharmacist pockets. At this moment, the face of this increasingly difficult guy who was inexhaustible in joy and anger was pale and bloodless. Although he is cunning, he is changeable, he is difficult, and that is also based on common sense, but in the face of the current situation, he created a cliff that surrounds Konoha Village in an instant. Moreover, he could also see that the hardness of this wall, I am afraid that there is almost no way to cause damage to ninjutsu or methods that are not below the S-level power. Even with the detonation talisman, I am afraid that all the coalition detonation talisman They are all tied together for fixed-point blasting, and they may not be able to cause much damage to this wall. He even suspected that even with such a fixed-point explosion, the wall probably wouldn''t even leave a trace. Undoubtedly, the existence of this wall itself is something that transcends common sense, and the person who makes this wall is naturally an existence that transcends common sense. Facing the existence of this kind of common sense, his cunning, changeable, and difficult things that seem to others are almost all jokes. What a joke! Such an existence not only surpassed himself in wisdom and ability, but also surpassed the entire Ninja realm in terms of pure strength. Facing such an opponent, even his Osamaru-sama can only crawl carefully on the ground, hide, or avoid, and what he can do now is actually the same as everyone around him. , Squeezed the last gleam of hope in my heart out of my heart, and then silently accepted the fact of failure. Or, like him, subconsciously check the intentions of the people around him, and then think about retreating together. "Ok, I know." And at this time, the equally pale and bloodless Maji''s wide-open eyes were beating constantly, and the beating heart of Dongdong was finally suppressed by the tremendous self-control and beat for a few beats. More or less calmed him down and was able to carry out the simplest thinking and dialogue. Compared to the pharmacist''s pocket, Maki is obviously more panicked at this time. It''s not that he is less calm than the pharmacist''s pocket, or his mental quality is worse. This is entirely because the things he carries are far more than the pharmacist. More pockets. Therefore, after seeing this battle, the pressure he felt was several times, no, even ten times, dozens of times. Even for Mackey, this situation reminded him of a nightmare. One, a nightmare that all Shayin people who have experienced that era would have. After all, the person they are facing now is the existence that created the nightmare, and the initiator of the nightmare. This second confrontation, especially after this person showed such a hand that made them desperate, the dream that had long been hidden deep in the heart, at this moment, it was almost as if the dream was about to reappear. Yes, there is nothing wrong. At this moment, in addition to carrying more things on his back, he also carries the nightmare. During the third Ninja World War, Sandyuki Village was defeated by Konoha''s defensive counterattack. The main force Nothing, and then, in World War III, I never looked up, and even lived in a nightmare of trembling. Perhaps, the pharmacist''s pocket in front of him is really not good. Just retreat. He can completely abandon all Otoyin. After all, Otoyin is nothing but Oshemaru and his chess pieces. Throwing a few hundred is not an exaggeration. Moreover, for the small elementary school Ninja Village, when Osake Maru replaced the original Tian Ninja Village in Tanokuni with Otoyin, it was originally the original ninja who used a lot of Tian Ninja, and it was regarded as occupying Tian Ninja with Otoyin. The village is over. When the time comes, Dashewan and Yakushi will run away. There are also small countries in the country that deal with big countries, and there is also a way for Xiaoren Village to deal with Daren Village. When the time comes, just move out and be controlled by Oshe Wan. It can be fooled. Even, not only can Oshemaru be used as a shield, but the fact that Oshemaru is from Konoha can be used to defeat Konoha. Maybe the hypocritical Konoha will make some compensation and concessions in order to attract popularity, and even rebuild Tian Shinobu. Village or something. However, he is not the same. Behind him is the village of Shayin, the village of Darenin, and their attacking behavior cannot be fooled. Moreover, they are Konoha''s allies. This kind of open betrayal of their allies will also Let Shayin Village fall into an absolute disadvantage in diplomacy. Even though they have maintained fairly good diplomatic relations with other Shinobu villages over the past ten years or so, they are still very unfamiliar with Konoha. If they cant benefit from attacking Konoha this time , They may face a complete severance of diplomatic relations, and the entire ninja world may isolate and weaken them. And they don''t have the unique geographical conditions of the Wuyin Village. If someone really launches an attack at that time, then they will enter an absolute disadvantage again. Moreover, if they can''t retreat all at once, as the Ninja Village that contributed the most to this collapse, they will have to face the nightmare of the Third Ninja World War, and they are still in the hands of the same person. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for Markey to stop thinking. It''s too big, the pressure is too big! Moreover, I havent seen the four generations of Fengying until now, so Im afraid its too bad. If something happens to the four generations of Fengying, then Shayin would not be able to describe the loss of his wife and the soldiers. Im afraid, the whole village. All have to fall into shock. Combining these together, I''m afraid that in this battle, if they can''t retreat all over, Shayin Village may really be in the midst of annihilation. Faced with such a thing, the two of them changed their positions, fearing that the reaction of Pharmacist and Maji was similar. "retreat?" After hearing these words from Maji, the pharmacist said something tremblingly. "Ok." In this regard, Maki responded very quickly. Fuck Uchiha Nobuhiko! This is simply cheating them! I knew that this return was to die without any hope, and seeing this scene in front of me, it was even more hopeful that there was no hope. This wall doesn''t need to break through at all, let alone break through, even if it is a breakthrough, there are probably not many people left. As soon as this wall came out, Konoha was basically a monolithic fortress. I am afraid that all the forces in the entire Ninja World will attack before it can be broken. Also, what the **** is Konoha, who is in power in Takichiba, is invincible, isn''t Konoha with him now invincible? Does it make any sense? When you Uchiha Nobuhiko did not get rid of Taki Chiba, the pattern of the Ninja world was already doomed, and this is a fart! No matter if it is now or in the future, it is always Konoha''s world. It''s better to retreat now and admit your mistakes, no! A confession can save more people and avoid unnecessary sacrifices. Correct! That''s right, it''s a senseless sacrifice to hit it now. No matter who Nyima Uchiha is, it will really wipe out our entire army. Anyway, I stopped doing this. But at this time, in the exchange of a few words that they understood, a series of similar thoughts flashed through their hearts. What the future Konoha world, what Uchiha Nobuhiko''s intimidation, even if they die, they cannot die as others'' pawns. In the current situation, there are two choices for death at this time or death in the future. That''s obvious. If you die now, not only will you die quickly, but you will also be a **** for Uchiha Nobuhiko, and die as a pawn, which is not worthwhile. But in the future, there is still a ray of life, no matter how to say, with Konoha''s hypocrisy, it will not be too ugly to do things like Tucun. Besides, the future situation is still unknown. Takichiba is not a bloodthirsty person, maybe they still have a way to surrender by then. At least, there is still a chance to save a considerable number of people. In such a comparison, it is already obvious how to do it! ... "Tsk! Do you want to army us?" At this time, on the other side, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was walking by, gently knocked on the black wall in front of him, frowned slightly when he heard the sound of thumping, and said. At this moment, the wall he was on happened to be close to the dense woods in this place, but no one noticed that he had reached such a position. It should be a technique that can only be performed by adding some kind of supreme power... Seeking Daoyu? But at this time, such a thought flashed through Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart. To him who also possesses the supreme power, even to him who is the same as the supreme power of Taki Chiba, he is still quite sensitive to Taki Chibas art, at least, the black wall at this time , He obviously felt the supreme power. Moreover, from the perspective of touch and sound perception, this black giant wall is not a combination of ordinary earth escape and earth escape hardening. It is very likely that it has joined the ninjutsu, which is almost the highest level of power. Do not. From the touch point of view, there is still a fundamental difference with his jade seeking Taoism. At least, touch doesn''t matter. He should have done a certain amount of reinforcement, using a high-density blend of attributes similar to seeking Taoism. However, he quickly rejected the previous inference and made a new judgment. Think about it carefully, this wall should not be the product of seeking Taoist jade, if it is purely the product of seeking Taoist jade, I am afraid the trees here have become nothingness. It should be Takichiba who used the method of seeking Taoism, combining a large number of soil properties and high-density chakras with varying soil properties, and then using outsiders such as controlling the earth to create this wall. Ok Invincible walls. At least, these cannon fodder really become cannon fodder. Do not. Cannon fodder is all praise. Then, after this thought flashed, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brows frowned. Seeing this wall, he already knew that the so-called Allied Forces of Yinyin and Shayin couldn''t even make cannon fodder. In other words, these people are no longer useful. This wall has completely blocked his persecution of Taki Chiba. "Tsk tut!" Then, after thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smashed his tongue, and then raised his head and looked in a certain direction of the wall. have to say He is always able to send my army. And such an unbeautiful thought flashed through his mind. ... "Master Chiba..." And at this time, above the black wall almost subconsciously following up, the ninja belonging to the commander contact network who was in the dark at that time knelt down behind Chiba, carrying a kind of almost suffocated Escape, the voice of violent breathing, said. "Get out, leave it to me here." In this regard, Heipao Chiba didn''t let him say anything, just glanced down with the probe and said. "Yes!" Hearing that, the network ninja almost blanked his head, subconsciously responded, and then subconsciously disappeared on the wall. "Humph!" After waiting for the people behind to leave, Qianye let out a heavy snort, and with a certain technique, he spread far away. "I said, this farce is over!" In the next second, this sentence with a strong anger and endless majesty sounded loudly in everyone''s ears. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2665： 3 layers Yes It''s over, there is no need. ended Hearing these words that sounded like a blast in the ears, almost everyone was in a stunned figure, and during this stunned, everyone was awakened suddenly, almost subconsciously, they were all slightly sideways, but they wanted to posture. Leave backwards. "withdraw!" Almost at the same time, Yao Shidou and Maki yelled out such a sentence almost at the same time the voice sounded. Great! But in their minds, there was only one thought at this time. To tell the truth, this sentence Taki Chiba said may be the most beautiful voice they heard, even if this sentence is not at all polite, some only have the same threatening command feeling as the final statement. Generally speaking, if it is in other situations, when someone says something like this in front of their army, then they have only one decision, and that is to rush up and disrupt morale, which will lead to chaos and even morale in the next battle. The guy who was too arrogant was torn to pieces. However, at this moment, what they thought of was like being amnesty, and they were completely relieved. Of course, as their level of existence, or their vision to the extent that they can command a battle, they are completely relieved if they are amnesty. Of course, it cant be because of Taki Chibas arrogance. The attitude they take is the signal that radiates behind this attitude. Taki Chibas words, the current attitude of dealing with their return to attack, is obviously unwilling to expand this matter, it is only passive defense, at most, it is a few waves of deterrence that will increase the momentum. They are scared away. It seems that this is Takichiba who seems to be relatively passive, and it will give people a feeling that he is still very afraid of Uchiha Nobuhiko, so he just verbally repels, puts a posture to scare them, as long as they retreat, and it is also considered to Ye makes a little bit of face, everyone feels good-looking. It feels a bit too comprehensive. But is it really noodles? Is this really just a verbal warning, and then the big guy will almost go back? What a joke! Is this Takichiba such a person? When they were seven years old, they blatantly killed Yunyin''s third-generation Raikage partner Ye Yuebi! Although Yazuki was already in his twilight years, and his body was suffering from illness, it was not something Taki Chiba could contend with. However, even so, Taki Chiba killed this person with a frontal stiff attack. According to the latest news from the Kyuubi Rebellion, Takichibas life was hanging by a thread at the time. You can tell at a glance that this Takichiba knew it was impossible, or had to insist on it, even, very likely, that scene. The battle is really a narrow encounter and the brave wins. Moreover, the performance of this Takichiba can also be seen later. This kid often goes single-handedly behind the enemy, and he has also been trapped in the siege of Iwagaki Village. It is for him to break through and take Shayin away. As a result, the group of people in the village have resolved their worries about Konoha during the Third Ninja World War. The alliance between Shayin and Konoha eliminated the big troubles behind Konoha, and at the same time preserved the sandy hide in order to create a situation of separatist checks and balances. It can be said that the intensity of the entire three wars dropped by at least two levels just after that. To say that Takichiba''s methods are not hard, this is a joke. It is absolutely impossible for Takichiba to do this now because of the face, or because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s dare not to start, but there is another meaning in it. This other layer is the information he passes to them. First of all, now this kind of non-attack is just a frightening behavior. Taki Chiba''s meaning is naturally that he does not want a huge gap in the proportion of combat power between Ninja villages. This is the third Ninja war taking into account the current actual situation. More than ten years have passed. The original generation and the current generation have grown up. The latest generation is also showing signs of growth. Each Shinnin village can roughly guess how much combat power it will have when its vitality is restored. , Even, now it can be said that the vitality is restored. And now that the vitality is restored, then both the country and the Ninja Village will think about grabbing benefits. It is not how greedy they are, but the economic, political, and diplomatic relationship between Ninja Village and Ninja Village. On the one hand, they are all interdependent. On the other hand, they are all competing with each other. For various reasons, the current distribution of Ninja resources is also varied among the five big countries and the five big Ninja villages. Unfair. For example, Shayin Village is disadvantaged in this respect, but in that respect, Yanyin Village cooperates with it. On the one hand, Yanyin has the advantage or relatively more benefits, while Shayin Village has the advantage. In other words, there are relatively more benefits. In this way, you have a little advantage, and I have a little advantage. And every Ninja Village thinks that it will take the majority of it. However, the ratio of benefits in a cooperative project is only that. If you have an advantage, it must be a disadvantage. If you have a big benefit, the benefit of others will be less, and you They are unwilling to occupy less, and others are unwilling to occupy less. In the end, the contradiction points to one point, and that is the fight over and over. In the case of sufficient combat power, both the country and Shinobu will make relatively bold strategies, and will less consider the threat of war. Because of the sufficient combat power, the damage from war is estimated to be Will be smaller. After all, wars are fought by humans. If there are more people and the fighting capacity is strong enough to guarantee supplies, it will naturally have the advantage, and as long as they win, all war losses can be made up. The end of the war originally represented a redistribution of interests, and of course the victor was able to share more interests. And this part of the benefits, with long-term benefits first, it is naturally easy to make up for the war losses, otherwise it is impossible for the losses in each Ninja War to be so severe, and it was launched three times. In other words, now is the time to move around. The tail of each Shinobu village is a little bit up, and if you want to start grabbing the most benefits, it was a small fight at first. Then, the accumulation of various grievances, grievances, and interest entanglements slowly became the guide of the war. Fuse. Now, the reason why the morale is still about to move is that besides the tail is up, there is a layer of restraint in each Ninja Village. The reason for restraint is very simple. Your own vitality is restored, and the vitality of other Shinnin Villages is also restored. In terms of strength, no one can say that the victory is stable, so a kind of checks and balances are formed, and there will be only a small fight for the time being. After all, Sagakura is one of the big ninja villages with checks and balances. The reason why Taki Chiba did not take action to eliminate their vital power is because of this check and balance. If there is a problem with the power ratio between the five big ninja villages, then it is easy to do Will jump from the eager stage to the fuse stage. The third Ninja World War that year was because of the disappearance of the three generations of Fengying, and the strategic loss of Shayins combat power, which caused Shayin to jump the wall. , Took the lead in launching an attack, which broke out the Third Ninja World War. And this time, if Sagyuns loss reaches a certain level, its the other way around. What actions will other Shinobu villages do to Sagakura Village. When that happens, Uchiha Nobuhiko will step in again. This guy doesnt care if there is a war in the Ninja world. . Even from the point of view of his purpose, this Uchiha Nobuhiko hopes that there may be more wars. In this way, Konoha''s Taki Chiba will be even more devastated. At that time, there will be more opportunities to kill Uchiha Nobuhiko. . Because it cannot break the balance, it leads to a war in the Ninja world. This is the message from Takichibas behavior, the first shallow message, Of course, this is just a shallow message. Takichibas performance is that he does not want to break the balance, not that he cant break the balance. If they think this is the weakness of Takichiba and Konoha that can be used freely, then they can only be greeted with a catastrophe. . Although the war between Taki Chiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko will deviate a bit toward Uchiha Nobuhiko when it evolves into a war, Taki Chiba will definitely not care about so much. There is no need to care about so much. That is to say, although there is this shallow meaning, it is not the main meaning, and even this shallow meaning cannot be used as a reference, otherwise, Taki Chiba waved down. They are gone. And leaving aside the superficial meaning, this is also a signal from Taki Chiba to them at a deeper level. As long as you retreat obediently and act according to his wishes, then, next, I will not do anything, nor will I trouble you. Yes, Taki Chiba''s current behavior has such a meaning in it. The reason why he didn''t do anything, but used this wall as a deterrent, and then let people retreat when they knew it was difficult. This is the deeper level. This is to prevent them from participating in the war between Uchiha Nobuhiko and him. As for the difference between participation and non-participation, it is also very clear. If you don''t participate, then you will go home safely. He will also be hindered by the balance of the Shinobi world, and will not blame the past, or in other words, will not do too much. And if you get involved and are not willing to withdraw now, then, next, you have to face this wall. This is a wall that can be wiped out by your entire army. To be honest, they dont doubt that this wall can be pressed down, and even pressing down should be the best way for this wall to kill them all. Basically, according to their ambush network, this height of the wall is pressed down, they Basically it was all crushed to death. That''s right, this deeper meaning is a threat. Mingli is to let them choose, but it is actually a real threat. And it was the intimidation they could not refuse. This wall is pressed down, or if their entire army is annihilated, then, everything they do is meaningless to them, it is just to make wedding dresses for Uchiha Nobuhiko. For them, there is no benefit at all. Moreover, it completely violated their original intention of attacking Konoha. From this level, they didn''t have any chance of winning from the beginning. After Takichiba played, they actually only had one option left. That is, retreat and run! retreat! Run away! There are no other options. That was the case just now, and it is now. Afterwards, the last level is also one of the key reasons why they turned around without hesitation. That is, behind Taki Chibas move, and the words that ended the farce, they are the only commanders or those in power. A layer of meaning to understand. That is, whether to walk or run now is related to another issue, and it is also the most critical issue, the most critical issue for their future-position. Yes, there is nothing wrong, position. Now Takichiba''s actions are actually still showing one thing, his position. Of course, this does not mean Taki Chibas position. For Taki Chiba, his position is very clear. That is Konoha. If he is in Konoha, you dont have any chance, just like this wall. Ye is urged by nothing. That''s right, the reason why Takichiba used a wall to block them is very implicit, and there are many hints to them. Then what about you guys? Konoha, where Takichiba is located, was urged by nothing, so what is your choice? What is your position? Is it Uchiha Nobuhiko? Or is he Taki Chiba? For Uchiha Nobuhiko, you are nothing more than pawns, and you know that you don''t need to repeat it. Otherwise, you won''t be allowed to die under the current situation. As for him, Takichiba, he can ignore this attack, and even just defend Konoha''s face on the surface, and he didn''t counterattack your attack as it should, and even has the opportunity to counterattack. , Annihilated your entire army, but did not wipe you out. Because, behind him Taki Chiba is Konoha, who is a member of the ninja world, one of the five great ninja villages, one of the five in the middle of the ninja vortex, it has concerns, then, he Takichiba There are also concerns. That is to say, for Uchiha Nobuhiko, he does not have any villages, no relatives or friends, and everything he does is based on his will, because he has no ties or weaknesses. The so-called undesirable is just strong. He treats anyone. They are all beasts without reins. He wants you to die, so he lets you die. However, Taki Chiba is different. Behind him is Konoha, who has relatives and friends, and has weaknesses. Compared with Uchiha Nobuhiko, he is more likely to have concerns about the forces behind you. UU reading even if he has and Uchiha Nobuhiko has the same strength and ability, but it is more or less, you can deal with and use it. So, which one do you choose? It was Uchiha Nobuhiko who chose to die here. Or, choose Takichiba, choose the balance of the ninja world, and choose the lives of yourself and your relatives and friends? And this is also the last layer of Taki Chiba''s seemingly over-faced move, and it is also for them, the commanders in power, and the commanders and powers in the entire ninja world. This level is a general for Nobuhiko Uchiha! And undoubtedly, this sentence, Uchiha Nobuhiko will lose. They cannot choose to fight Taki Chiba, they can only choose... Run away! retreat! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2666： Retreat "withdraw!" "retreat!" "The commander has ordered it, retreat, retreat immediately!" In the large woodland in front of Konoha, whether it was the network established by the perception ninja or the soft shouts of nearby companions, such a message was conveyed. Regarding the retreat, no, it is the retreat information. Suddenly, like a pardon, almost everyone on the scene turned around and ran. In the dense forest, there was a retreating crowd almost instantly, like countless streams, toward the outside of Konoha, madly rushing. go with. After returning home, you should dispatch messengers quickly. Do not! I should come here in person to have a certain degree of negotiation with Takichiba. As soon as possible, explain clearly that this attack was planned by Uchiha Nobuhiko. It is necessary to insist that everything is Uchiha Nobuhiko''s persecution. Secondly, it is also possible to form an alliance with Takichiba as quickly as possible. Compared to Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is all about life and death in the hands of others. It is better to choose Takichiba who treats us as human beings. But at this time, Ma Ji, who was sitting with the pharmacist and simply bid farewell to the crowd, left with the crowd. Ma Ji, who shuttled through the woods, thought like this in his heart. just What about Gaara? However, thinking of this, Maji, who was determined, couldn''t help but frown. After all, among the deepest meanings of position implicit in Taki Chibas actions, that question is whether you stand in the position of Uchiha Nobuhiko or his position in Taki Chiba. Actually It does not include the present, but also the future. In other words, in the meaning of Takichiba, not only is it asking them who they want to stand in now, but it also includes who you want to stand in the future. The meaning of the above is in it. In other words, they have retreated now, and Konoha not only doesn''t care about them, but is also willing to rebuild the alliance with them. Since it was a renewal of the alliance, after retreating, Konoha would naturally come to express his stance. Even Maji was already ready to sign a relatively strict alliance regulation. Anyway, this time they retreated, Uchiha Nobuhiko must be difficult to explain, and even if they want to cooperate with Uchiha Nobuhiko in the future, it is unlikely. Moreover, Uchiha Nobuhiko seems to be very broad when forming an alliance, and there is not much demand for them, but Uchih does not regard them as adults. Their lives are meaningless during the alliance, like In the current situation, it is not that Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t know that they came back to death, and it didn''t make any sense, but he still let his allies rush over, which already explained the problem. Compared to Takichiba, if it were not for the threat of Uchiha Nobuhiko, they would definitely have to stand on the position of Takichiba. How could I go to Nobuhiko Uchiha again. Furthermore, this is a war between Uchiha Nobuhiko and Taki Chiba, two terrible guys who have exceeded the common sense of Ninja, they had to get involved. And now that you are involved, natural selection is better for you. Nobuhiko Uchiha doesn''t take them at all, so how can it be an option? Now, Taki Chiba has stated his position, so, no matter whether Uchiha Nobuhiko will retaliate against them in the future, threaten them, no, even if Uchiha Nobuhiko will retaliate and threaten them, it will be in the future. Now, at present, of course it can only be Takichi Ye, and still have to finalize it as soon as possible, lest Taki Chiba go back. As for the threat of revenge in the future, so what? In the worst case, Uchiha Nobuhiko will destroy them. But now, if they don''t withdraw and stand in line with Konoha, can their village be preserved? Of course not! Choosing Uchiha Nobuhiko is a dead end before and after, while choosing Takichiba, there is more or less a chance. Furthermore, they were standing with Taki Chiba, and Uchiha Nobuhiko might have some fear. When the time comes, it can survive instead. However, there is another problem here, that is, the person Zhuli in their village is also the biological son of the fourth generation of Fengying, Gaara. Gaara is still in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hands. Anyway, as a weapon that can deter other Shinobu villages, Gaara is self-evident. However, for him, there is no way to solve such a critical, uh, matter, or even no way at all. Now they retreated, choosing Taki Chiba, and then go to Uchiha Nobuhiko to beg Zhu Li, no matter how they look, they are going to die. Uchiha Nobuhiko took Renjuli originally to threaten them. At this time, it was good not to tear the ticket. Really only idiots would do this. Going to one is basically killing one. The kind that can''t be dead for nothing. And Nobuhiko Uchiha is an existence that far surpasses their common sense, and it is definitely impossible to force it. Even, they still don''t know where Uchiha Nobuhiko hid Gaara, it is impossible for Curvy to save him. "That''s it, let''s evacuate the large forces first." But thinking of this, Maji paused slightly, but stopped on top of a branch, and the ninjas shuttled like wind on both sides, but his eyes seemed to have crossed the forest and landed on the black wall over there. On the white-haired man Perhaps, I shouldn''t have left so early. And this thought flashed through his mind at this time. ... "Master Chiba, all the troops, whether they are Yinyin or Shayin, have already begun to retreat, and they don''t mean to resist." And at this time, above the black iron wall, where Maji''s eyes were, the white-haired young man behind the black robe Chiba, the newly assigned intelligence ninja said. "Ok." In this regard, Heipao Chiba did not have any surprises, just nodded quietly, and then he spoke again: "Let everyone pull down." "Withdraw?" Hearing this, the intelligence transmission ninja was taken aback for a moment, and almost subconsciously opened his mouth. "No! I''m sorry, I talked too much." However, the next second, the intelligence transmission ninja suddenly realized something and hurriedly said: "I will pass it on." "It doesn''t matter, what you want to ask, just ask, I''m afraid this question is also what everyone wants to ask now, why, at this time, you have to retreat, so you don''t have to worry about it, I don''t like other people to implement me with little knowledge. The command." In response, Heipao Chiba said with a flushed face and a heartbeat. "I don''t like other people''s half-knowing execution of orders, because you can say this without blushing and heartbeat." But at this time, on the other side of him, there was a voice that was neither salty nor weak. Amidst the familiar voices, he was full of surprises, as if he had heard the biggest joke of this century. "Kakashi?" Hearing this sentence, Heipao Chiba turned his head with a slight surprise, looked at the source of the sound, and subconsciously let out a doubt. Obviously, I didn''t expect Kakashi to appear here. "Report with your agent, Hokage, that the general order in the village has been restored. Because of your such a big move, Sha Yin and Yin Yin have already been arrested. The number of people who sneaked in was not too much, and it was almost cleared. " In this regard, Kakashi said in a leisurely manner. During the words, he poked his head slightly and glanced at the allied forces of Yinyin and Shayin that had retreated quite a distance in front of them, like a stream. "is it" Hearing this, Heipao Chiba nodded. Originally, according to his plan, Kakashi, Asma and others, when the battle is over, they should all coordinate and deploy defenses in the village, and deal with the infiltrating Shayin and Oonyin, and protect other young ninjas by the way. safe. After all, the sudden rush just now, there must be people who sneak in Yinyin and Shayin everywhere in the village. After he shot, these talents are really difficult to deal with. First of all, these people are quite scattered, and they should all sneak in. Master, and the task should be to steal Konoha''s resources in advance, especially resources such as ninjutsu forbidden. This requires some ninjas with rich anti-sneak access to eliminate them, otherwise even if he scared off Shayin and Otoyin, Konoha would inevitably suffer huge losses. Therefore, he arranged for Kakashi, Asma and others to cooperate with the ninjas of the intelligence department to eliminate these sneaking ninjas. As a result, Kakashi and others have this ability, and they are definitely good assistants of the intelligence department. By the way, they can also familiarize them with the work style of the intelligence department. In the future, these people will also be Konoha''s mainstays, especially Ka Cassie, once a leader of Konoha''s dark forces, is also the next six generations of Hokage. This kind of opportunity cannot be let go of them. Secondly, it is also to prevent them from confronting Uchiha Nobuhiko. Now, he has made such a big battle, and Mackey and others are also considered sensible and wise. Seeing what they mean, I am afraid they have used some means to make the infiltrating ninjas surrender. In this case, it is also considered Take a stand. In the future, Sa Yin and Yin Yin should be steadily on his side. Yes, for Chiba, the current situation of deterrence and not attack is actually not entirely a consideration of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s failure to make a move, but a kind of win-win. He and Uchiha Nobuhiko may both know that their real decisive battle is two or three years later, and after two or three years, whether Uchiha Nobuhiko knows the plot or not, with Uchiha Nobuhikos wisdom, they should want to take advantage of the Ninja world. The way to establish a certain advantage, otherwise, there would be no current big drama in which Uchiha Nobuhiko combined with Sagyun and Otoguru to execute the Konoha collapse plan. In other words, for the next two or three years, what he has to do is to win over the ninja world, let the whole ninja world stand on his side, and jointly defeat Uchiha Nobuhiko. This is also the fourth ninja war he came up with Big pattern. In other words, the big trend. So, even if Konoha had lost a lot now, he was just threatening them and forcing them to retreat. First of all, this kind of can also save Konoha''s face. Zhuang Konoha''s momentum is, after all, scared the coalition forces of the two Shinobu villages to retreat. If you say it, Konoha is damaged, but the reputation can be even greater. , It is also easier to draw other Shinobu to deal with Uchiha Nobuhiko. Secondly, letting off Yinyin and Shayin this time not only convinced them to seek refuge, but also preserved their strength so that they would have sufficient combat effectiveness during the Fourth Ninja World War. At present, everything is within his plan except for the fact that Uchiha Nobuhiko has not yet shot. And he should have pushed Uchiha Nobuhiko to the corner. This farce should really be over. "Those people, what to do?" In this regard, Kakashi asked. When he came this time, he really had a mission, and he didn''t just come here for a long time to pummel Chiba. "It''s delicious and delicious. If there is a shortage of people in the reconstruction of the village, you can be a labor force." Hearing this, Heipao Qianye spoke almost without thinking. "Ok." In response, Kakashi nodded and said: "So, can you tell me why all the guards were removed?" With that said, Kakashi also looked at the anxious intelligence transmission ninja next to him, and blinked. It''s just that the latter seems to be quite nervous and didn''t see it. "Now, I have pushed Uchiha Nobuhiko to the corner, but there are only two in the end, one is Uchiha Nobuhiko retreating, the other is Uchiha Nobuhiko personally shot." Hearing that, Heipao Chiba is also quite simple, as if not intending to conceal it, he said. "So that''s the case, then, withdraw." In response, Kakashi smiled slightly, and didn''t say much, his figure disappeared in a flash. "Yes, I understand!" However, he didn''t say much, the information transmission ninja was awakened suddenly, and after a response, he disappeared in place. This sentence is already very clear. Next, they may have to face the anger of Uchiha Nobuhiko. At this time, they are in vain except getting in the way. "Then, retreat obediently, or attack it yourself. This wall is for you to vent, so break this wall and earn yourself some face, just retreat. I have been restrained enough." At this time, Black Robe Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly as he watched the further and further stream. In his mouth, he couldn''t help but mutter to himself. ... "Tsk tusk! Tsk tusk! Really played a good game, Taki Chiba is indeed the Taki Chiba, grasping the heart, and looking forward to the plan, it seems that except for the real fist, it is impossible to learn from him. I''ve got any bargains." At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had already retreated about one kilometer away from the wall, read www.uukanshu. Com stood quietly on the branches, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Snapped!" Then, there was a soft tap. Suddenly, he turned and clasped his palms, and slapped his hands in one place. In a short time, his wide eyes were revealed under the bangs that seemed to be stretched by some invisible force. The ripples spread suddenly. Om! Afterwards, there was an invisible buzzing sound, which spread to and fro. "So, do you want this?" Afterwards, there was a cold whisper. In an instant, everyone, whether it was the retreating crowd or the busy Konoha Honjin, everyone subconsciously stopped and looked up. The world is silent. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2667： Orochimaru 1 what happened? Why is it so quiet suddenly? I always feel... something big is going to happen! The world suddenly quieted down, the pace of subconsciously stopping, the movement of looking up at the sky involuntarily, everyone stopped what they had originally done, even the allied forces of Yinyin and Shayin who had gone hastily stopped at this time. In the same place, looking through the shade of the tree above, looking at the sky. In the dark, it seems that everyone feels something, that something big is about to happen. This is from the purest intuition. It is almost instinctive. Although nothing has changed now, they just know that something big is about to happen. "What''s the matter? This feeling?" At this time, the pharmacist who retreated with Maji at the same time, but walked in the other direction, stopped on the ground under the dense forest, subconsciously raised his head to look at the sky, but he spit out this thread in his mouth. Incredible. At the same time, it may be because of long-term intelligence work or front-line spy work. His intuition for danger is more acute than other ninjas, and a wave of ominous premonitions crazily flooded his mind. As a result, he could only have a slight meal when he encountered the current situation, and he would leave after a little doubt, and he began to hesitate to patrol. The feeling of having to leave here quickly hovered in his heart crazily, almost making his back numb. His own consciousness of having to move forward is intertwined with his instinctive feeling of wanting to escape at this moment, and the resulting contradiction has become an irresistible body reaction that makes his back numb. As for why he has to move forward. Because, in front of the edge of the black wall, it happened to be the place he and his Oshimaru-sama agreed, and in that place, there is a secret passage that can bypass Konoha''s barrier. And this secret passage happened to not be blocked by the black wall. Although the black wall seemed to block the entire village of Konoha infinitely, the edge of the black wall could be clearly seen from here. The black wall actually only blocked the ambush area where the sound and sand were distributed. It was not completely enclosed, and even if they didn''t retreat, they could go around and attack Konoha from here. Of course, in the current situation, it is impossible for him to actually notify others to attack. For his Pharmacist pocket and the Oshemaru behind him, they are still more optimistic about Takichiba than Uchiha Nobuhiko, at least Takichiba''s reputation is still good, and he has never seen him betray his allies. At least, it must be more principles than Uchiha Nobuhiko. To Uchiha Nobuhiko, they are not counted. And Takichiba has principles, and if there are principles, then many things can be discussed. The two positions of Uchiha Nobuhiko and Taki Chiba, in fact, really want to face the situation of the first generation of Naruto and Uchiha Madara in the four ninth villages. For Uchiha Madara, everyone must obey him unconditionally, and everyone must follow Konoha, otherwise, the village may be destroyed. As for the first generation of Hokage, as long as peace can be ushered in, and peace can be ushered in a peaceful way, then everything can be discussed, even if Konoha suffers a little loss, it is also possible to make some profit. Even Konoha can surrender part of the tail beasts as a peaceful military deterrent and distribute it to villages to give them a sense of security. Therefore, the first five-kage meeting was facilitated, and the Ninja World had no war before the death of the first generation of Naruto, and even the back-to-back intrigue was much less. The current situation is very similar to that of the past. Taki Chiba is the first generation of Hokage. He can ignore this collapse plan or their hidden evil intentions, as long as they go through it and dont let Konohas The prestige is damaged, so everything is negotiable, and even the words of alliance are left. This alliance is obviously not limited to the Daren Village of Shayin Village, and Yinyin Village can also participate. After all, Konoha has already formed an iron alliance with a small Shinobu village, which is also a hint. In addition, Takichiba''s details about Otogakura Village should still be very clear. In other words, this sentence can be considered to be said to him and Osamaru. Of course, in what they meant, there was no willingness to form an alliance. After all, what they did was Takichiba would never forgive him. To Sain, Sain was just a tool, used, and For them, it is the Konoha collapse plan that must be carried out, especially for what Osamaru-sama is doing now, Taki Chiba will never forgive them. Its just that you dont care about this sentence, you should still count, at least in a short time, and this short time should be the time to get rid of Uchiha Nobuhiko, that is, to get rid of Uchi Before Hashinhiko, Taki Chiba would not deal with them. Although, they will definitely be dealt with in the end, and even soon after they are killed, but this time is enough for them to save some life-saving backhands. Maybe they can escape Takichiba and linger. After all, it is outside this continent. The endless ocean, there are many places that have not yet been explored. They can go out to sea and find a place that Takichiba can''t find to continue living. Of course, this is the worst case. If they can stay on the mainland, they still have to stay on the mainland. There are still many secrets in this world that have not been solved. Pharmacist Dou Ke still remembered that when he got the documents for the first Five Shadows meeting, he still remembered the feeling that his heart was filled with joy for a moment. In other words, at this time, they have only one way to retreat. As for the fact that he has not retreated with the large troops now, the reason is very simple, because this time is almost the time he and his Oshe Maru-sama agreed. Their cooperation with Uchiha Nobuhiko this time is different from Sandyuki Village. For them and Uchiha Nobuhiko, Sandyuki Village is really a pure tool, and the person who really seeks things is actually his Osamaru-sama. Yes, there is actually only one Lord Oshemaru who is planning to do something. Even Uchiha Nobuhiko was used by them. At the beginning, even though it was said that Uchiha Nobuhiko first approached them, it was them who proposed the plan, and they also moved Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had not planned to confront Taki Chiba so early, to attack Konoha. Of course, in the end, because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s strength, they were reduced to a second position. In fact, it was them who led this Konoha collapse plan, not Uchiha Nobuhiko. It''s just that they are scheming. Although they seem to be led by the nose by Uchiha Nobuhiko, who can say that the series of judgments made by Uchiha Nobuhiko are not because they let Uchiha Nobuhiko make such judgments? At least, according to the current situation, all Uchiha Nobuhiko''s actions are within their plan. Moreover, Uchiha Nobuhiko also played the role they wanted Uchiha Nobuhiko to play well, that is, to attract Taki Chiba''s full attention, so that Taki Chiba did not dare to be interested in anything other than his Uchiha Nobuhiko. . In other words, Takichiba was successfully checked and balanced, lest Takichiba would break Lord Osamaru. And their purpose of launching the Konoha collapse plan should now be almost completed. Strictly speaking, the purpose of this Konoha collapse plan is divided into several stages, and the final stage is to promote the fourth Ninja War. Yes, his Oshemaru-sama is going to promote the fourth Ninja War. For their independent organizations and forces in the dark world, they should be regarded as a type with relatively few people coming to provoke them. First, they are sufficiently hidden, and second, they are also powerful representatives in the dark world. However, with the recovery of the vitality of the Five Ninja Villages, their life is actually a bit difficult. In addition to the increasing number of test orders for some aspects, they need more test products, and most of the test products provided by their partners Not very satisfactory, and the quantity is too small. Yes, one of the reasons they have caused the Fourth Ninja World War is that they need experimental products. In the case of war, it is not unusual for a few ninjas or even a small and medium unit to be missing. As long as the war is launched, they will have enough. The test materials are available, and some tests that could not be done because of insufficient test products can also be put into practice. Some experiments are still very crucial, and they can even survive the gap between Uchiha Nobuhiko and Taki Chiba. Moreover, the location of the dark world they are in is not completely black. Some orders were made by the so-called Ninja Village, especially the Ninja Village outside Konoha, but they were very interested in many of their experimental results. . For them, this is also a kind of political capital. Otherwise, the existence of Yinyin Village and its details, don''t other Daren Villages know? Why do you still open one eye and close one eye, and even admit that they have replaced the original Tian Rencuns legitimacy? Its not that they handed them a lot of orders underground. As a partner, this convenience is still necessary, isnt it? ? In addition to this question about the lack of test products, the more important thing is that with the recovery of the vitality of the five ninja villages, especially the recovery of the vitality of the Konoha Village, and the potential threat of Uchiha Nobuhiko, they seem to have more and more orders. The more, the stronger the political capital, but in fact the situation is getting worse. At least, Konoha''s order has never been received. Moreover, they are not sure whether Takichiba is still alive, and they assume that Takichiba is still alive to be on the safe side. Moreover, with more and more orders, each Ninja village has more and more political resources in their hands. For them, each Ninja village is becoming more and more jealous. After a certain degree, the Da Ninja village feels that they When the value of is already lower than the resources paid by Daren Village, then it is their disaster. In short, when the great ninja villages are recovering, they are a great external force. After the great ninja villages recover, then the resources they have in their hands, especially the political resources, are In turn threatened the existence of the Daren villages, in order to prevent them from using these resources to blackmail them, but also to solve once and for all the troubles of their dirty activities that cooperated with the rebels to conduct brutal and inhumane experiments, and get rid of these originally for them. Rebellion to provide what you need is the most once and for all way. Yes, that''s right, they have already seen it, and in two or three years, the Daren Village will inevitably attack them, even if they cunning rabbit three caves, they will not be able to avoid such a big battle. Therefore, in order to protect themselves and develop more useful experiments, they must set out for the Fourth Ninja World War. And the best fuse that caused the fourth war in the Ninja World was Konoha. As the strongest Ninja Village in the entire Ninja World, it can be called the most central existence in the entire Ninja World. As long as something goes wrong, it will inevitably cause a chain. Reaction is definitely the best fuse for war. According to their plan, let Konoha accident and become the fuse, that is, weaken Konoha, so that other Danin villages can feel that they can deal with Konoha and rise up in groups. The best way is to let Konoha bear similar nine. Of course, it is impossible to reproduce the loss of Oo no Rebellion completely, but it can cause Konoha to be lost to the point of becoming a fuse. For example, let its elite lose about 15% to 20%. Or, let the three generations of Hokage die in full view. And now, his Oshemaru-sama is finishing the task of letting the three generations of Hokage die. That''s why Shayakura is needed, and Uchiha Nobuhiko is needed. Sha Yin is used to reduce Konoha''s sharpness and attract attention. Nobuhiko Uchiha dragged Taki Chiba, allowing the decapitation to proceed smoothly. Yes, Sain and Uchiha Nobuhiko are just their tools. And now, the reason why he wants to rendezvous with Lord Oshemaru is that Lord Oshemaru did not underestimate the enemy. As a disciple of the three generations of Hokage, Master Oshemaru will not lose to anyone. Even Oshemaru-sama doesn''t think that beheading the third generation of Hokage will be unscathed so he has to go to respond. Although Sa Yin has attracted most of the attention, the third generation also has guards. If the Dashemaru and the third generation of Hokage fight too much, he may need his help. Therefore, he now has to enter the village of Konoha to meet his Lord Osamaru. Must go! At this time, after all, Yao Shidou had overcome the current feeling that something big was about to happen, and took a step forward gently. Hum! However, just as he stepped out of the stall, he suddenly stopped his figure. Suddenly, his facial expression management as a senior spy collapsed instantly. In an instant, his face was completely shocked and shocked. Fear twisted, and at the same time, his eyes widened suddenly and he could not help but look up. And just as he looked up, the top of his head... It''s already dark! txt download address: phone-reading: ~： Give yourself a day off Take a day off and let yourself go "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba" Give yourself a day off Now you are playing, please wait a while, after the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! "Naruto: The Legend of Chiba" is updated in full text, keep in mind the URL: txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2668： Coming from destruction "Chi...Chiba-sama?" The big beads of sweat slipped quietly on the face behind the fox mask. In the quiet atmosphere, even if the intelligence contact ninja is in danger for a long time, he has long been accustomed to the changes in the wind and the clouds and the fickleness of war. At this time, it is cold sweat. Crawl down. Perhaps, the feeling of silence and silence made him instinctively feel the elements of anxiety and fear in it. However, in the final analysis, it was because the man in front of him suddenly half-kneeled on the ground, as if suddenly there was some kind of pain in his body that was so intense that he could not bear it. That is, their Naruto agent. When the three generations of Naruto were unable to command another war that took place in their own formation, Konoha''s highest commander was also single-handed. No, there was no single-handed man, just showing two hands. The existence of Yin Yin and Sha Yin that they have been fighting for a long time. To be honest, he hasn''t seen this man show this, this kind of unbearable pain on his knees. In his opinion, the man in front of him is like a mountain and the sea. He will always stand upright, and he also has the unimaginable mind of the sea. It is the existence they are willing to serve. Protect their existence. And now, such an existence that should have stood tall, at this time, has revealed the "wounded and weak" side, and is no longer standing tall. Moreover, it is the Uchi who is almost the entire Ninja world''s heart disease. Bo Xinyan, at this time, he really couldn''t stop fear. Because he knew that there was only this man in front of him, and only this man was always protecting them, and even blocked most of the dangers belonging to Uchiha Nobuhiko, the second Uchiha Madara threat, so that they could live in peace. After more than ten years of peace. Yes, as an intelligence contact ninja who has been temporarily transferred, his status in the intelligence department is actually not low. At least he knows that the man in front of him is not dead in the past ten years and he can access relevant information. It is precisely because of this that he is very clear, very clear, how the peaceful development of Konoha Village came about for more than ten years. It was completely because they were holding Uchiha Nobuhiko behind their backs, making them unable to deal with Konoha, or what they did to Kyuubi, so that they could pass the dangerous period smoothly. And over the past ten years, they have also become accustomed to relying on this man in front of them, this man who seems to be unable to defeat it. Now, facing this man who seems to be "down", or in other words, has the tendency to be "down", under that dependence, he has a tendency to lose his mind. In other words, a certain spiritual pillar in his heart is at risk of collapse, causing his heart to become chaotic involuntarily. "Evacuate everyone, hurry!" And at this time, Xu heard his call full of horror and worry. At this time, the man whose shoulders were shaking like a violent gasp, that is, his highest commander, was also the one who split the soul and created the six immortals. After that, the other of the first split body surpassed the existence of Ninja World, Chiba, the black robe Chiba, with a hint of eagerness, said. In the current situation, everyone should have felt something. Hurry up, don''t hesitate at this time. I''m wrong. I have been wrong all the time. Uchiha Nobuhiko used this psychology of mine. For Uchiha Nobuhiko, whether or not I both appeared, in fact, it didn''t make any sense. For him, this time, he must solve one me, no matter what the price. If two me can be drawn out, and one me can be eliminated exactly, it would be better for him. However, there is really no way to eliminate one, even if it is a fake. Now that he has solved a slug fairy avatar, he may think there should be no fakes. Or, he might have judged from my means that I was one of the two me, so he launched such a technique! Gee! This is desperate! However, at this time, the most correct decision is from the perspective of Uchiha Nobuhiko. I underestimated his determination again. This rebirth is indeed progressing at a terrifying speed. No, evolving. Not only can he take the transcendence benefits of the traverser, he can also learn from the traverser, and I have now become his best teacher . Even, in the past ten years, I have been invisible, or in other words, he has learned my thinking mode in the process of pursuing me. Sure enough, it was... a natural enemy. This incredible learning ability is really... terrible! At this moment, the black robe Chiba, who was facing the intelligence contact ninja, flashed a series of fears in his heart. Yes, at this moment, even the black robe Chiba, that is, Chiba, could not help being a little frightened. Uchiha Nobuhikos behavior has touched the bottom of his inner cordon. At this moment, he has deeply understood that this Uchiha Nobuhiko is no longer the Uchiha Nobuhiko of the year, and even, the Uchiha Nobuhiko back then gave him. The first impression was that Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had no one who believed that power could crush everything and solve everything, had become a cognitive obstacle, which severely hindered Chiba''s judgment on the current Uchiha Nobuhiko. In other words, the current Chiba, whether it is black-robed Chiba or white-robed Chiba, has made an extremely low-level mistake. And this mistake was made by Uchiha Nobuhiko back then. That is underestimate the enemy! That''s right, Chiba at this moment underestimated the enemy, and it was just like Uchiha Nobuhiko was finally knocked back because he underestimated the enemy. At this moment, Chiba has fallen into the situation of Uchiha Nobuhiko back then. Even now, he can''t retreat, much worse than the situation of Uchiha Nobuhiko back then. Back then, Uchiha Nobuhiko could retreat, but he is no longer able to retreat. Behind him is all his thoughts in this world. He didn''t give up the idea of ??the year. Without giving up a bit! Nobuhiko Uchiha was able to withdraw back then, but now he cannot. he It was calculated. At this point, he was almost in the urn! "What are you still doing? Everyone, everyone is evacuated to the outside of the village, whether it is civilians or ninjas, all have to be evacuated out of the village, getting better and better, all the information includes scrolls such as forbidden arts, and emergency channels are activated. , Every emergency channel has more than ten elites, hurry!" And at this moment, I hadn''t heard a response from behind for a long time, and a word almost full of accents in my mouth blurted out with an unprecedented severity. "Yes Yes!" The first time he heard such harsh words from the Naruto agent, the intelligence contact ninja was almost a violent spirit, and he almost blurted out with a tremor in his mouth. After that, his body shape flashed and disappeared in place. "Tick!" And just at this moment, there was a sound of liquid falling to the ground, and a drop of blood on the ground in front of Qianye Black Robe fell and fell into beads. "Unexpectedly, he dared to use it like this." At this time, Heipao Qianye has slowly stood up, but his left hand is still the same as before, holding his left eye tightly, blood is constantly flowing between his fingers. It overflowed, gathered into a stream, dripped into a pearl, as if his left eye was bleeding continuously. However, although it looks a little scary, for the black robe Chiba at this time, this amount of bleeding is not a big problem. At this moment, the full vitality of the mature immortal human body contained in his body, this amount of bleeding, Three days and three nights, I''m afraid he won''t even faint. But at this moment, his left hand was covering his left eye, and his white hair was covering his right eye, but his gaze was staring tightly somewhere. In the deep forest under the black wall, somewhere outside of Konoha Village, his face was cold. But at this moment, where he was staring, through the heavy shade of trees, above the branch in the middle of his sight, was a man with a sneer holding his right eye. At this moment, the man who sneered sneer, with blood in his right eye, constantly overflowing from his fingers. At this time, his black and white left eye, his gaze was also slightly upward, but he looked at the young man on the black wall, that is, the black robe Chiba. Exactly, Uchiha Nobuhiko! At this moment, across layers of trees, the eyes of the two people slammed into one place! ... "Puff!" And at this moment, when the two eyes collided across the dense forest, in Konoha Village, like the others around, the ordinary ninja, who was staring at the sky, suddenly sat down on the ground. , His right hand suddenly lifted, but his fingers pointed to the sky, followed by a horrified panic: "What...what?" "what!" "what is that?" "God...God!" Then, in the next second, as if this action was contagious, a few ordinary ninjas sat on the ground abruptly, shivering and shaking, then raised their dominant hand and pointed to the sky. And beside them, there are the words of fear and fear. Suddenly, a kind of rigidity filled with fear instantly permeated the entire Konoha village, and even those Konoha''s own intelligence personnel who passed the news and withdrew the news, and the intelligence personnel who usually weathered the storm, one by one. They were also stunned, their faces were full of unconcealed, or in other words, there was no way to conceal the panic. At the same time, their gazes are also fixed on that place, the direction those ordinary ninjas are pointing. Even the retreating Otoyuki and Sandyuki outside of Konoha Village almost reacted with the ninjas in Konoha Village here, whether they are ordinary ninjas or elite ninjas, standing or sitting on the ground. , Pointing to the sky in that place, there was a fierce panic on his face and mouth, as if something terrifying, something terrifying like **** was happening before their eyes. "Well, since you have put out such a signal, if you should not fight, it seems that I have been too tolerant." And at this moment, I felt as if I felt the situation inside and outside the village, and once again confirmed that the black robe Chiba, who was unable to get right up to this point, covered his left eye, and the blood was overflowing, but his eyes slowly moved to the place. The sky that everyone is referring to. "Boom!" And at the moment his gaze settled, the clouds that did not know what was covering half of the sky suddenly shattered and scattered, as if they were being hit by some huge force, and the whole thing turned into a shock wave, spreading outward. go with. Then, revealing the huge boulder that seemed to obscure half of the sky as if covering the sky, the silent rumbling, an unprecedented powerful sense of oppression, instantly pressed on everyone. It seemed as if the sky and the earth would crumble in the next second, and everyone''s breathing stopped at this moment. Yes, at this moment, the moment Qianye''s eyes settled, a huge meteorite, like a meteorite covering half of the sky, had already rumbling. However, compared to other people, Chiba is much calmer at this time, at least there are not too many accidents, as if already psychologically prepared. And this is a matter of course. Although he does not want to admit it, it is undeniable that he and Uchiha Nobuhiko are still very close. At least, when Uchiha Nobuhiko launched this technique just now, he already knew the huge pupil power fluctuations. In other words, in a sense, the reincarnation eyes of the two of them are actually connected. As long as they activate the reincarnation pupil power within a certain distance, they will feel it. Just like now, when Uchiha Nobuhiko used the reincarnation pupil power, the reincarnation eye of Chiba''s left eye also bleeds due to the huge pupil power. And yes, the current Uchiha Nobuhiko uses the reincarnation technique. It is also the technique of reincarnation eye used in the original work with the spot of reincarnation eye. The sky is shaking! And this rumbling toward them, smashing them into fleshy meteorites, is not an illusion, but a real meteorite. Its just that the original Sky Obstacle Star needs the reincarnation eye owner and Suzuo Nenghu to form a seal together. The Sky Obstacle Vibration Star is also composed of two meteorites, one hits the ground, and the second hits the ground. One, causing two injuries. And now Uchiha Nobuhiko is a solo seal, so the meteorite in front of him should be the only meteorite. Of course, UU reading www. Although uukanshu.com only had one meteorite, it was enough for Chiba to think that Uchiha Nobuhiko had calculated him. He is already in the urn. The current urn is the whole Konoha. If he doesn''t crush the meteorite in front of him, then the whole Konoha will be gone. Even now, no one can escape. This is why he can only face this meteorite. Therefore, he cannot retreat, which is different from the situation where Uchiha Nobuhiko could still retreat. At the same time, this is also the determination of Uchiha Nobuhiko, the message that Uchiha Nobuhiko conveyed to him! you Can''t run! because No way! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2669： despair Over, over. Hopeless. Is this still human power? Konoha...really finished! In the slanting sky, the huge meteorite is expanding little by little in the line of sight, seemingly not moving, but everyone knows that this meteorite is approaching them at an unstoppable high speed. When it fell, every point of this huge meteorite''s expansion was a movement across the kilometer, and this meteorite should have a diameter of one hundred and fifty meters, such a speed and such a huge meteorite, if it fell, the entire Konoha The village''s surrounding area of ??five to six hundred meters may be turned into powder. The entire Konoha Village will also be turned into a crater. And they will turn into powder together. At this moment, almost everyone, even if they were in the place where they were most at ease, there was the back figure that most at ease in front of them. At this moment, the Konoha ninjas, the ordinary people who were still there and did not evacuate in time, were all shaking , No, the trembling has stopped, because they only have the huge meteorite and indescribable despair left in their hearts. Under this kind of despair, they have forgotten even the fear, but their eyes widened, they will be focused. Or pointing, the whole person has solidified like a sculpture. Only on the horrified and distorted face can still see a trace of instinctive fear. At this second, their ending is doomed. Facing this mighty force from nature, all they can do is wait for death. Moreover, even if they are not dead, what use is it? Finally, it is not a dead word. This meteorite, this kind of natural disaster level thing, how can it be such a coincidence, but it happened suddenly at this time, and even if a meteorite hits it, how can it happen to hit their Konoha Village? Obviously, someone used a technique that could summon meteorites and summoned them to destroy Konoha. And since it was going to destroy Konoha, this person was naturally the enemy. Moreover, this enemy is almost ready to emerge. It could only be Uchiha Nobuhiko! Obviously, compared to the night of Kyuubi, Uchiha Nobuhiko came prepared, although I dont know why Uchiha Nobuhiko has been obsessed with destroying them Konoha, and he did not hesitate to launch the Kyuubi Rebellion and this attack, even Even meteorites have been recruited, but it is certain that this level of existence is definitely not something they can optimistic about, even if they have always believed that the only Chiba-sama who can fight against this Uchiha Nobuhiko, they dare not hold it. With confidence. After all, its a meteorite, this kind of celestial-level natural disaster, even if your own Chiba-sama can control the earth, but in the face of this powerful meteorite, this kind of light looks at it, and the whole skin feels a kind of oppression and pain. Under the feeling, even if it is Lord Chiba, it is impossible to fight. This is really beyond the scope of human beings. It is no longer human, but God. Can mortals fight against God more? It''s impossible! Even Chiba-sama could not face such a god-like opponent. At this moment, they had nothing they could do except despair. ... "Nobuhiko Uchiha! It''s Nobuhiko Uchiha!" "Is he crazy? This will kill us too!" "Death... we all have to die, we have to be buried with Konoha, we are counted! Uchiha Nobuhiko counted us!" At this time, compared to the desperate silence in Konoha Village, the alliance of Yinyin and Shayin outside was angered at this time. Almost everyone was waiting, their eyes were red, and their faces were full of extreme resentment. The distortions caused by anger and anger have caused people to curse. At this moment, they could also see that although the meteorite was directed at Konoha, as long as the meteorite fell to the ground, they were all pond fish. The shock wave from the impact of the meteorite, this area would become a crater. And they will all be buried with Konoha. And they also guessed that only Uchiha Nobuhiko could summon such a meteorite. And I also knew that Uchiha Nobuhiko wanted them to bury Konoha. At this moment, almost all members of the Yinyin and Shayin coalition forces here lost their minds, and even began to swear. However, whether it was slumped to the ground in fright, or cursed with a blushing neck, or shrank and shivered, both Yin Yin and Sha Yin did not move. Because, they all know, they cant hide. When the meteorite hits Konoha Village, there is no living thing in the surrounding area, and they have no chance of luck. The meteorite fell to the ground, but its not simply The impact damage and a series of aftermaths of changing the landscape, they may not be as happy as the Konoha ninjas in Konoha Village. When the meteorite hits it, Konohas ninjas instantly become dusty. Maybe they dont need to feel the pain. On the contrary, its them, where they are. The biggest aftermath of the meteorites direct damage will be affected. Then, the mountain will collapse and the ground will crack. It is almost conceivable that I fell into the crack of the ground after the meteorite hit, struggling and suffocating. However, what they can do is helpless, and what they can do is actually such a weak curse. "Takichiba!" At this time, Maji, who was staring blankly at the falling meteor, was suddenly shocked, his pale face suddenly deflected, and he suddenly looked at the figure on the black wall over there. what! However, when he saw the man covering his left eye with blood flowing in his hands, he was originally pale, but he could still see his calm face, and he instantly twisted into a ball. When was he injured! When was Taki Chiba injured! Was it injured by Uchiha Nobuhiko? Do not! It could only be injured by Uchiha Nobuhiko, no one, none of us, and no one of Konoha could hurt Takichiba, and it was still a vital part of the eye. But how did Uchiha Nobuhiko do it? He is nowhere to be seen! Moreover, Takichiba didn''t seem to be taking any actions to guard against his surroundings. There should be no problems with his surroundings. Was it Uchiha Nobuhiko who injured him, then fled, and then summoned such a meteorite? Nobuhiko Uchiha actually ran away? Is the final word? Uchiha Nobuhiko is so confident that this meteorite can wipe out Takichiba? At the same time, his heart was overwhelmed, and a heart almost jumped out of his throat. To be honest, now seeing Taki Chiba injured, whether it was Uchiha Nobuhiko or not, he very much hopes to see Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is best that this figure is still fighting Taki Chiba. In this way, in other words, even in the fall of this meteorite that does not distinguish between enemy and me, Uchiha Nobuhiko must also contain Taki Chiba, then Taki Chiba has the means to destroy this meteorite. The absence of Uchiha Nobuhiko shows that Uchiha Nobuhiko is confident that this meteorite can destroy Takichiba. And now, in the face of such celestial disasters, it is this Takichiba that they can rely on. Yes, in fact, it is not only Konoha''s ninja now, but even Otoyuki and Sayuki, or in other words, the only thing that everyone here can count on is Taki Chiba. And Nobuhiko Uchiha is no longer the original Nobuhiko Uchiha. Although the cooperation is only this time, it can be seen from the short exchanges. Although Nobuhiko Uchiha does not regard them as human beings, he is vaguely vague. In the meantime, there was a feeling that he didn''t completely treat me, he wouldn''t do some things. In other words, Uchiha Nobuhiko looks arrogant, but he is actually very careful. This can be seen from the time he attacked the first exercise field. The blow at the first exercise field was absolutely perfect, I am afraid Taki Chiba hadn''t noticed it. This shows that he was very cautious before attacking the first exercise site. He had always used some undercurrents that Konoha had noticed to distract Konoha. It can be said that Uchiha Nobuhiko is far better than he was when he was just born. Much scary. Looking at his layout, he almost feels like Takichiba. Well, now that he thinks that this blow can solve Taki Chiba, then Taki Chiba may really not be able to solve this crisis. In other words, they are really hopeless. "It''s over... It''s over. It''s over, the vitality of the village, once again..." And thinking of this, Maji''s face was already full of despair, perhaps the emotion was too extreme, at this time, the corners of his mouth seemed to convulse with a smile. A... a desperate smile. ... "Just...what a joke." But at this time, the other side was in the opposite direction to Maji, and the corners of his mouth were twitching, and his facial muscles were almost twisted into a ball. Since he was a child, he has encountered many despairs, but only this time, he really felt powerless. He even saw the powerlessness of an existence he could never compare. That is, the man who has never fallen down while holding his left eye, blood is flowing like a shot. Yes, at this time, the pharmacist pocket can also see it, from the phenomenon that Uchiha Nobuhiko is not beside Taki Chiba, it can be seen that Taki Chiba is really gone this time. Moreover, even if it is beyond common sense, this meteorite, such a huge celestial body, has fallen from the outside with acceleration. Ninjas who have only been to ninja school can calculate the end of destruction and the scope of destruction, and they have been exploring together with Oshemaru. Unknown, how could he not know the damage this meteorite would cause. He could even calculate that after this meteorite fell to the ground, let alone those near Konoha, some towns farther away would be affected by the earthquake or even the rift, and the deaths and injuries would probably be countless. After all, this is the radiation area of ??Konoha Village, sporadic, and there are still some ordinary villages and towns outside, and the population is still quite large. It can be said that there is no escape, no one can escape. Here, I am afraid that only Uchiha Nobuhiko who is the operator can survive. is it Nobuhiko Uchiha will not do things that he is not sure about. Since he did it with great fanfare. So, it means that this thing will happen! And this meteorite is the reason for it. At the same time, there is already a despair in his heart. Now, there is no need to say what the future is, what the fourth war of the Ninja world, what the space and time to survive, what is Lord Oshemaru. Now, they can do nothing but wait to die! This is... the power of God! ... Hmm... It looks just right, this meteorite is just right. Knowing that Takichiba will not be easily fooled, I will definitely be forced into the corner. Well, just use this meteorite to achieve the purpose of this battle. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, standing in the shade of the forest, seemed to perceive the turning of the man on the black wall in front of him, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but smile. A smile full of confidence. It can be said that everything that happened up to now was actually within his expectations. For example, Taki Chiba did not make a move easily. In order to avoid revealing his exact location and losing the means to confuse himself, a series of imitations would appear, such as the clone of Slug Xianshu. For example, Taki Chiba will not wantonly massacre the coalition forces of Otoyin and Sayin, but will only use deterrence to force them to retreat, and implicitly draw in the deterrence, attempting to completely isolate himself. Therefore, he prepared this meteorite. The purpose is to force the real Takichiba, or to determine whether a Takichiba is real, not an imitation. Although I am not sure where the other Takichiba is, it is certain that the Takichiba in front of me is one of the two authentic products. And it is very likely the original Takichiba. The reason is also very simple, that is, the bleeding left eye. If it is the split body, Uchiha Nobuhiko does not think that Taki Chiba will give the reincarnation eye, which is the supreme power, taken from him to the split body. Even the split body will not have rejection reaction, but they In between, after all, there is independence. Even Taki Chiba can''t safely hand over the supreme power to the split body. After all, the split body has only been split for more than ten years. Because of independence, although it is not exclusive, but It may not be able to fully exert the supreme power of the reincarnation eye. As the only means to fight against oneself, UU Reading Uchiha Nobuhiko believes that Taki Chiba is not so bold yet. After all, their reincarnation eyes are a pair. To some extent, the pupil power is figured out. Although the pupil power consumption is not common in their respective eye sockets, there is a certain correlation, for example, his right His eyes bleed because of the violent fluctuation of pupil power, and Taki Chiba''s left eye also bleeds. This is the correlation. In other words, the black robe Takichiba in front of me is probably the most original body of Takichiba. This battle, his goal, is actually right in front of his eyes. "Ok?" And just at this moment, the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes, who thought about this, was slightly raised, and among the reflections of his pupils, the figure on the black wall suddenly disappeared. "Boom!" Then, a thunderous roar suddenly sounded from his upper left rear. Literature Museum txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2670： Resolve Ah--! nice one General! The hand covering the left eye was gently put down, and between the sleeves naturally, the blood in the left hand swayed out, and a semicircle of blood was sprinkled on the black wall made of gold and stone, and then, amidst the sneer , On the left hand, as if something had melted, a few white air appeared. However, Chiba in the black robe at this time didn''t seem to care. From the corner of his eyes, he glanced at where Uchiha Nobuhiko was, once again as if he had crossed the dense forest, his eyes fell on the corner of his mouth and smiled. Young people. Then, his gaze swept away, and finally, his attention was focused on the meteorite that had completely blocked his sight. "Wow!" Suddenly, a strong wind blew up and swept across, blowing his robes straight in an instant. Then, as if the wind was blowing from east to west, the black robes were blown from left to right. Hunting. The strong wind pressure of the meteorite breaking through the air has already caused the surrounding air to change. The fierce wind blows almost instantly, and a huge object like the meteorite crashes at an unimaginable speed. Facing the meteorite Konoha Village in the front, it seemed that the wind was also in a panic, rushing around, but this huge black wall blocked most of the wind, and after all, it protected the entire Konoha Village, which was violent. The wind was only howling five or six meters above the roof, but it didn''t have much impact in the village. However, even if such a strong wind blew up in the village and swept down countless objects, I am afraid that at this moment, the hopelessness of the village of Konoha would not have any reaction. Anyway, it will become powder under the meteorite. Now What''s the point of considering the wind in the house or something? Anyway, they are going to die. And now, everyone in the village sees the huge meteorite that has blocked their sight, as if the sky is covered by the sunlight, and there is a dim and frightening huge shadow in front of them. At this time, everyone in Konoha Village Whether it is a group of ninjas, evacuees, or ordinary people who have not left in time, the twisted look on their faces because of fear has disappeared at this moment, and there is only a calmness. Calm in despair. Everyone can''t escape. At this moment, under the extreme despair, everyone seems to calm down inexplicably. There are even some actions. For example, some people who are sitting on the ground have slowly stood up, and some people have walked to the side of people they know each other, patted each other''s shoulders lightly, and then focused on the black meteorite. Above, the eyes and face are equally calm. It seems that he has begun to accept his fate calmly. Everyone was silent, but compared to the despair just now, something seemed to have quietly changed. Especially when their gazes passed over the back of the man standing in front of the huge meteorite, the inevitable fear of death under their eyes would always be reduced by one point. It''s like, seeing this figure, thinking of being able to be with this figure, or that this figure has not fallen down, even if there is despair, even if they are about to face death, they still feel a sense of security, a sense of stability . There really is a kind of, as long as the figure in front of them is still there, there is always a place in their hearts that is filled with a sense of security. Even facing death, it did not feel so terrible. "Ugh" And just at this moment, as if feeling countless gazes passing by behind him, Heipao Qianye glanced back unconsciously, and when he looked straight again, he sighed softly. Really, it was all calculated by Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, it doesn''t matter. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Boom!" Then, without warning, the stone-like wall under his feet crashed and the black robe Qianye had disappeared in place. "Boom!" Then, above the height of a hundred meters away from the black wall, a sound like thunder and cracking resounded through the entire height of Konoha Village. "Wha!" And almost for an instant, whether it was the people in Konoha Village or the coalition forces of Shayin and Otoyin who were venting their fear of death outside, at this moment, all eyes widened, and their faces were frightened and angry. The expression of resentment also turned into a stiff look of horror at this moment. And in their pupils, although there are different angles, but at the moment, they reflect a picture at the same time. At a height of one hundred meters, the black-robed man clenched his fist and slammed his fist against the giant meteorite. "Wow!" And here is the hurricane-like wind pouring out from the contact between the small fist and the disproportionately huge meteorite. The trees fell down, and the dense forest in front of Konoha Village seemed to be covered in an instant. It''s flat, falling outwards, even the black wall crackled, and under the impact of the strong wind, although there was no crumbling appearance, there was no sign of collapse, and there was no even shaking, but, The crackling sound of the crash gave people a feeling that this indestructible wall seemed to collapse. "Hey!" At the same time, along with this fierce wind, everyone subconsciously raised their hands to block the wind, and at the same time tried to fix their figure with chakras, there was an unpleasant sound as if something huge stagnated. The sound rang in everyone''s ears. "Stop...stopped!" At this moment, several people with keen eyes, even in the gust of wind, even if the wind poured back into the entrance, could not help but exclaimed like this. At this moment, in their eyes, in the violent wind, between the sights that still cant leave, in the sky, the seemingly slow but actually fast meteorite is in this moment, in the small In a disproportionate punch, he paused. Open... What a joke! This... is this something human can do? And at this moment, whether it was the coalition forces of Shayin and Yinyin outside, or Konoha''s people inside Konoha, such a thought emerged in their hearts. It''s like when I saw this meteorite. "Crack, click, click!" And just as their thoughts passed, there were bursts of cracks, their eyes widened, but they seemed to widen again. The frozen expression on their faces was already full of shock, but seeing the huge Above the circular sphere of the meteorite, five cracks suddenly burst from the place where the fist touched the meteorite, spreading all the way in five directions. As it spread, small cracks grew across the five cracks, connecting them into one. At that moment, the entire sphere was already dissatisfied with the crack. "Zizzi!" And before they had any reaction other than shock, or some shocking thoughts in their hearts, electric snakes spewed out from the gap, and almost instantly, the entire sphere was surrounded and bitten by an electric snake. "boom!" Afterwards, there was a blast that resounded all around, suddenly bursting from the inside of the meteorite, and in an instant, the entire sphere suddenly collapsed along, and the blazing white flame sprayed out. In the blink of an eye, the sphere that had not broken apart was broken. , The blazing white flame swallowed into a huge fireball, and for a while, everyones eyes were full of flames and thunder. In the mid-air, like a second sun with thunder and lightning, a huge fireball burned blazingly. Then, the arc sneered around. "Boom!" At this moment, there was a muffled noise on the black wall, and a cloud of dust and smoke rose up. "Burning meteorites with flames?" At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was standing in the same place, frowned slightly. Obviously, he was not as shocked as the ninjas of Shayin, Otoyin, or Konoha to him, who had equal power, but , A look of surprise appeared on his face. Obviously, the behavior of Black Robe Chiba at this time was a little bit beyond his expectation. Humph! However, if things are so simple, wouldn''t I have lived for more than ten years in vain. It''s just that surprise belongs to surprise, a little bit out of his expectation, and a little bit out of his expectation, Uchiha Nobuhiko still has absolute confidence in his attack. "Tsk!" At this moment, just above the black wall, where the smoke and dust scattered, the black robe Chiba, who was slammed against the black wall by the violent impact, stood up, his right arm punching sneered. White gas, and even the sound of creaking bones resetting. This meteorite... is not a simple stone! However, for his right hand that punched, Hei Robe Chiba didn''t have any pain on his face. He just stared at the burning fireball, and a slightly surprised thought flashed in his heart. At the same time, the corner of his eye was light. Unconsciously glanced at the side where Uchiha Nobuhiko was. Looking through the layers of dense forest, he seemed to see Uchiha Nobuhiko whose smile on the corner of his mouth did not disappear even though he was a little surprised. He was prepared! He knew that I could stop this meteorite, or that he called it and let me destroy it. However, it did not completely let me destroy this meteorite. Summoning meteorites is to blow our morale and frighten the ninjas of Shayin and Oonyin who fled back, in order to threaten these Shayin and Oonyin again. Knowing that I can destroy this meteorite, he wants to achieve this goal again. Then, when I destroy this meteorite, let this meteorite still cause huge damage, creating that although I prevented the meteorite, I still suffered a lot from his men, and even directly prevented the meteorite. Still the appearance of losing. In this case, we can completely blow the morale of our side. Sha Yin and Yin Yin can also be shocked again. At that time, he can eliminate the interference of the two parties and deal with me with all his heart, and even, if possible, he still wants to lead out another me. Or Then, in the next second, looking at the burning fireball, Black Robe Chiba panted slightly, and this series of thoughts flashed in his heart. At this moment, it is burning like a small sun and the surrounding temperature seems to have risen a few degrees. The fireball shouldnt exist. This blazing white flame, the black robe Chiba knows what power it is. If this meteorite is a rocky soil structure If it is, it will be burnt in an instant. This flame seems to burn more intensely, but in fact, it is the same as the earth escape he used, which is the same as the black city wall under his feet. It is the ultimate technique, and the temperature is far higher than ordinary fire escape. This is the ultimate of pure fire escape after fusion of some ninjutsu methods of seeking Taoism, not to mention the earth and stone structure, even if it is steel, it can be melted at once. Now that the fireball still exists, it shows that the structure of this meteorite is not a simple earth-rock structure. Nobuhiko Uchiha must have moved his hands and feet. Perhaps it is a substance that is more heat-resistant than steel. After all, for Uchiha Nobuhiko, his knowledge of the world is far greater than that of an outsider, that is, a person who travels through. It is also normal to know something that he doesn''t know about heat-resistant substances. This is a complete power, and there are still many aspects of matter that are different from the world of his previous life. It is also normal to have particularly heat-resistant substances. Or, on the meteorite, Uchiha Nobuhiko used the supreme power to bless it, so that this extremely high temperature flame could not burn the fireball in a short time. And now, the black robe Chiba can be considered to have lifted a rock and smashed his own foot, and now the fireball is about to fall down after all, and then, I am afraid that the casualties will be greater. Even if the fireball is burnt and cracked before it falls, it will form a meteor shower, and it will not destroy the entire Konoha village, but when the fireball is over, Konoha will not be destroyed too much. The difference. In other words, now that his fist has completely exploded, and with the extra power to attack the extreme thunder and fire nature of the fist, the fireball can still stay in the sky, but after less pour, the fireball will definitely fall. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s attack is still there. It can be said that the punch he just made was useless. Moreover, he still shot himself in the foot, and his thunder fire attack added more attack power to the meteorite. Nobuhiko Uchiha now... Are you watching a good show? Thinking of this, the black robe Chiba couldn''t help but glanced at Uchiha Nobuhiko again, already understanding the mockery contained in the smile at the corner of his mouth. "laugh!" "Chichichichichi!" Then, UU read www.uuknshu.com for the next second, a blue chakra like smoke suddenly rose up on his shoulder. "Humph!" Afterwards, there was a contemptuous snort, and the black robe Chiba showed a trace of disdain in the slanting gaze. "Boom!" Afterwards, amid an explosion of air, the blue door-slamming chakra coat suddenly appeared from the soles of his feet, instantly enveloping Chiba in the black robe, and a gurgling sound rang out between the surging white hair. However, seeing the black robe Chiba wrapped in the blue jealous chakra jacket slowly sinking, making a fist. "Roar!" After that, a tiger roar that trembled the entire land suddenly rose. Beneath the burning huge fireball, the white tiger head suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed it in a rush to bite it down! Day Tiger! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2671： Go "Roar!" The roar of tigers resembling cracking air spread out from a distance of 100 meters, but seeing the snow-white tiger head swallowed the huge meteorite into the mouth with one mouthful, the castration remained unchanged, but it rushed straight towards the sky. go with. "Crack, click, click!" "Gluck!" "Chichichichichichi!" In an instant, following the direct traces, a series of cracks, squeezing and flame burning sounded all the way up the 100 meters high in the sky. "boom!" Then, hearing a loud sound that shook the sky, the tiger''s head burst into the air several hundred meters high with the fiercely burning fireball. All of a sudden, the fire burst into the sky, like a huge firework. When exploded, the blazing white flames flew away, illuminating the whole world, and countless fire and rain waterfalls scattered, pear blossoms poured down, gradually disappearing in the air, before it hits the ground, it has been burned. The dust. The huge meteorite that just came to destroy the sky and the earth, at this moment, with the flames in the mid-air, it burned into dust, as if it had never existed. "Wow!" At this time, amidst the sound of the rubbing of the branches and leaves of the trees, the originally large tracts of fallen trees straightened up, and amidst the shaking and shaking, there were vaguely unsteady exclamations. However, as the tree straightened up and swayed for a while, these exclamations came abruptly. Silence, once again descended on this area. "call" At this time, standing on the black city wall, the blue chakra coat was burning like a flame, and the black robe Chiba slowly retracted half of his right fist, and then slowly exhaled a suffocating breath. It should be some kind of technique that can improve heat resistance. If you use physical skills, it can still be completely destroyed. During the slight gasp, the black robe Chiba''s heart flashed such a thought, and his eyes fell on Uchiha Nobuhiko for the first time. But seeing, Uchiha Nobuhiko was still there, his face seemed to be slightly loose. Obviously, the day tiger just now can have an effect and completely destroy the meteorite. It should be what Uchiha Nobuhiko imprinted on the meteorite, which can make the meteorite resist the burning of the flame, or it is completely immune to the damage of ninjutsu. Although it is said that there is no such technique that can be attached to an object to make it resistant to ninjutsu from the original work, this does not mean that Uchiha Nobuhiko cannot do it. After all, this ninjutsu world is a lot backwards compared to the era of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Whether it is the level of power or the number of various ninjutsu, the ninjutsu created by the ninjutsu in this era is far incompatible with The development of the era lost the ninjutsu. Uchiha Nobuhiko can inherit the memories of so many lifetimes, and some ninjutsu that is no longer included in the current ninjutsu common sense, he will not be a big deal. Even Chiba can think of some ideas that he has not tested before, which can make the dead non-living body have the nature of resisting ninjutsu, and even he can do some, such as attaching some seals to the non-living body This technique allows it to absorb ninjutsu. Although this is different from resistance, it can also make the meteorite burn indestructible and still maintain its form. And it is precisely because it absorbs additional techniques such as ninjutsu, so physical skills can be destroyed, whether it is his strange power just now or the current day tiger. Although his lightning attack is only a direct application method of the change of the nature of the lightning attribute and the nature of the fire attribute, after all, it also uses some techniques of form change in it. Strictly speaking, it seems random, but it is actually a forbearance. Surgery. Therefore, if Uchiha Nobuhiko added something, it would indeed be absorbed. Are you still in place? Is it possible that he really has only one move? impossible! Since he made such a big battle, he must eliminate a signal from me. He must have something to follow. Or I am already in his back move. Therefore, the meteorite at this moment is really for... Afterwards, after turning a series of thoughts in his mind, the black robe Chiba''s face instantly became dignified, and he did not lose the slightest slack because of the previous crisis of the collapse of the earth. Even, his attention was better than before. More concentrated. It''s not an exaggeration to say that you are facing a big enemy. ... "Just...that''s it...nothing?" And at the stall of the black robe Chiba, who was facing the enemy, the ninjas in and outside the village of Konoha were completely stunned at this time. End...over? We... are not over? Xu is that everything happened too fast just now, the mortal despair and the surprise of surviving have changed too fast. At this time, everyone has some brains that can''t react. Wait... wait a minute! Gone? No more? That meteorite? Was it wiped out like this? Then, in the next second, almost everyone took a half step back subconsciously. All of a sudden, the ninjas outside of Konoha Village who were still on the tree were almost all staggered, almost from the tree. Fortunately, they were all senior ninjas. The chakra covered with the soles of their feet was basically an instinctive reaction, but they didn''t really fall. It''s just that a few people didn''t react in time. They slipped and hung down on the branches. After sliding down, several people didn''t seem to feel that their perspective was dropped, and they still looked dumbfounded, and even changed their perspective and looked at the direction of the meteorite fireworks, as if It seems that because I couldn''t believe it, I confirmed it again. Open... What a joke! In the end, after the confirmation, such an idea flashed through their hearts. "This guy" At this time, in Konoha Village, compared to those sluggish ninjas, Kakashis reaction is undoubtedly faster. At this moment, Kakashi standing in a secret refuge reveals a slight bitterness in his mouth. Muttered to himself. To be honest, Kakashi at this time is still a little unbelievable, although he is very clear that in the past ten years, Chiba will become stronger, and may even exceed their imagination, but they think But it''s not that this level is beyond their imagination. If the act of summoning meteorites is a god-like power. Then, in just a few breaths, isn''t the power that destroys meteorites also a kind of divine power? Indeed, they thought that Qianye''s strength would be beyond imagination, but they did not expect that it was such a godlike existence. Even, because of this godlike power, Kakashi felt strange for no reason when he looked at the figure standing on the black city wall and wrapped in the blue flame-like chakra coat. Yes, as one of Chiba''s only remaining close friends in the village, Kakashi at this time felt strange to that figure for the first time, and it was a kind of alienation. It seemed that, looking at it, the figure in front of him had been separated from the person in the memory. It''s as if that figure from behind is no longer the person I knew before. With this sense of alienation, Kakashi''s mind could not help but see the picture of this person. At that time, this guy named Taki Chiba was still a student of the little-known ninja school, and even at that time, he was almost killed by the detonating charm thrown by Hyuga Yuki. However, he was still very curious at the time, that the indifferent eldest of the Hyuga family, Yuuki Hyuga, would actually rush out to rescue such a guy in the tail of the ninja school crane. At that time, his promotion was the first mission after Shinobu. She had secretly protected this eldest lady. This eldest lady was a girl who didn''t care about anything. Of course, it wasn''t that she was defiant, because Hyuga Yuuna was always focused on her own affairs. The only thing he focused on was Hirohiko Uchiha at the time. After all, he was the first and second in that year. At that time, it was incredible that Takichiba would be rescued regardless of his life. Not to mention that the last, perhaps the most powerful heir to the stunningly brilliant Hyuga clan, would die by saving Takichiba once again. If the village hadn''t deliberately concealed this news, I don''t know how many ninjas would cry. There were still many ninjas who were unwilling to give up to Hyuga Yukina back then, even though the relationship between the two has been spreading. At that time, he had a certain interest in Taki Chiba, but there were a lot of tasks and there was no time to investigate. When they met again, he had already become the disciple of his teacher''s girlfriend, and there was a duel exercise when he came up, and what was even more unexpected was that he had lost half of the move. Although there was not much disappointment, but from that time on, he already knew that Taki Chiba would become his biggest rival, and his competition would be quite stalemate. I don''t know if I will compete secretly. Of course, it now appears that this is just a beautiful fantasy. After that, although the intersection between them gradually increased, but the two of them went further and further, especially after the sacrifice of Taitu and Lin, there was no more competition in his heart, and even the whole person fell into Lost in confusion. At almost the same time, at the same time, this guy lost one by one. In the end, Hongyan and Xuena finally left him. However, he chose the opposite path, chose to face and break. "Really...you and me, you are no longer the people along the way." And thinking of this, after passing through the pictures in his mind, Kakashi''s face was slightly sad, and he murmured such a sentence. In any case, because he has experienced more and more, his heart of contending has already been thrown out of nowhere, but no matter how far they are thrown, the two of them are the only two of Kimba Village after all. Known as a super genius, he doesn''t care about the contrast between the lines in other people''s words. He understands that Chiba is definitely worthy of everyone''s evaluation of him, because among these evaluations, he is very clear about what Chiba has experienced. He knew that the pain he had endured, the hard work he put in, and the decision that was worse than death, he knew that these were what Chiba deserved. In contrast, he acted more like a coward. However, this kind of reasoning can make him careless, but after all, he is the Hagi Kakashi who grew up from Hagi Kakashi, and in the subconscious, he is still so unconvinced after all. This also prompted him to work hard, even though he knew that Qianye might have left him hundreds of miles away. However, in his bones he still regards himself as a competitor of Chiba. In other words, it is difficult to change some of his sense of competition from small to large things. In a sense, he and Kay are quite similar. It''s just that he is more casual, not as passionate as Kai. Sometimes, this sense of competition is concealed by a casual personality. And now, he also knew exactly what this alienation strangeness was. For one thing, it is the strength that can never be reached, it is the dimensional gap, and on the strength level, it makes him feel strange to his best friend. Secondly, it''s because my best friend, the very few left, has reached a point where he will never be able to go. This back, who seems to never give up, will only move forward, is already far away. He left him behind. His persistence, Taki Chiba''s persistence, had already surpassed himself thoroughly. In front of him, I was truly convinced. Convinced. Not because of strength, but because of the perseverance and bravery of this fellow Chiba, his best friend, and the heart that seems to never change to protect others. "Go, Chiba." Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but murmured softly. "Don''t worry about it, go, and move towards the future you want." Inexplicably, as if it was a blessing to the soul, Kakashi couldn''t help adding another sentence after murmured. ... Since I was determined to kill me, the battle between us was inevitable. And this is Konoha Village, if there is a war here, after all, I have more scruples. Without the existence of Konoha, my goal cannot be regarded as success! At the same time, Chiba took a slow breath, seeming to have made up his mind, the blue flame-like chakra coat, with a "chi", suddenly straightened at this moment, turning into a radial shape. . "Crack!" In an instant, UU read www. The black wall at the foot of uukanshu.com cracked open and spread out like a spider web. Transfer the battlefield! And at this moment, a thought full of determination passed in Chiba''s heart. there! At the same time, his sharp and brilliant eyes fell on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s position again. "Boom!" After that, he sank his shoulders and dropped his elbows, and when he stepped under his feet, his figure was about to rush out. "Wha!" However, just in this moment, his face changed suddenly, and there was a bang. Between his kicks, his feet were empty. Before he could force, the black wall suddenly cracked. Together, it collapsed. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2672： Flower tree eally With the center of gravity hanging in the air, the figure fell with the collapsed black wall, but in the heart of the black robe Chiba, there was not much surprise or fear, and there was not even a slight fluctuation in his heart. He just frowned slightly and quickly Observing the surroundings, such a thought that seemed to have been expected flashed in his mind. "Wha!" "Master Chiba!" "No...impossible, this is impossible!" At this time, no matter whether it was outside the village or inside the village, there was a cry of exclamation. Even Kakashi, who reacted first, had a look of consternation on his face. At this moment, their eyes are much more cheerful than before. Even the Otoyuki and Sagoyuki ninjas outside the village can see the ninjas in the Konoha Village that emerge from the gap in the Konoha Village. And the black wall that originally lay between them, at this time, the village was cracked, and it broke apart without a sound. The black city wall that seemed to be impenetrable was completely cracked in this instant, and it wasn''t even gradual. The black city wall that was fun just now cracked every inch of the time, and the black was like a golden stone. Falling down instantly. "Wood...Wooden escape." "You can''t go wrong, it''s Mu Dun, the Mu Dun of the original Hokage!" "Uchiha Nobuhiko, how come... Mu Dun of the original Hokage?" However, they were truly surprised and exclaimed that it was impossible. Whether it was a ninja in the village or a ninja outside the village, it was not the black wall that collapsed in an instant, but the collapsed wall. The thick branches with flower bones that seem to grow suddenly seem to be growing. Yes, at this moment, among the collapsed black walls, huge branches continue to grow outside. Obviously, it is the Mu Dun of the original Hokage. Whether it is a ninja in Konoha Village or a ninja outside of Konoha Village, they know the word Mu Dun, even if more than a hundred years have passed, whether it is in Konoha Village or the ninja outside of Konoha Village, it is still I remember. Because it is so famous. Even the hostile ninja, the ninja of other ninja villages who sit on the same level as Konoha Village, the first generation of Naruto is a name that is like a thunder, even Uchiha Madara may not have the weight of this name. On the one hand, the first generation of Naruto killed the existence of Uchiha Madara. In terms of strength, it is definitely stronger than Uchiha Madara. In the cruel and dark place of Ninja, the strength is sometimes the absolute hope of people. Therefore, So far, many villages still have the deeds of the first generation of Naruto. Even, no matter which ninja village, as long as it is not for special training and education, whether it is an adult or a child, whether it is a ninja or an ordinary person, it is known, Uchiha Madara It was defeated by the first generation of Naruto, and even some old people who had experienced that era left words for their children and grandchildren about the first generation of Naruto actually saved them. In a sense, there are still some ninjas outside the village. Think of the original Hokage as an idol. On the other hand, the first generation of Hokage ended the chaotic times of the Warring States period and created the existence of the current Ninja World. The history of each village actually has records about him. Even this record is surprisingly fair and does not bring too much. The hostile sentiment of the private village in the village, and even the achievements of the first generation of Hokage, such as subduing the tail beast, holding the five shadow conference, purchasing the tail beast, etc., in the village no matter how hostile and hated, they have been justified Evaluation can also be said to be the only one in the Ninja world. It can almost be said that this alone shows the status of the first generation of Naruto in the minds of the entire Ninja world, the kind of status recognized by the entire Ninja world. Perhaps, it can be said that the entire Ninja World is affirmative of what the first generation of Hokage did. Even from a hostile standpoint, the first generation of Hokage is a great man in everyone''s mind. Of course, from a hostile standpoint, the first generation of Hokage must be eliminated after all, and recognition is recognized. However, in disputes of interest, there are so many right and wrong, and it must be dealt with. But this recognition still exists, and because of this recognition, it also highlights the special characteristics of the original Hokage. And this kind of special, the signature ninjutsu of the first generation of Naruto, or the special blood inheritance limit, even if you have not really contacted the first generation of Naruto, and this wood escape technique has not appeared in the ninjutsu for a long time, but everyone I recognized it immediately. After all, this wooden escape technique was the support of the first generation of Hokage to end the troubled world and create the ninja world. It can be said that the current ninja world is because of this wooden escape. And in their subconscious, only this wood escape technique can fight Uchiha Madara. Including the current second Uchiha Nobuhiko known as Madara. And now, its obvious that this wood escape technique can only be used by Uchiha Nobuhiko, who hasnt appeared in life for many years, and according to their information, the Senju clan has only Konohas Tsunade left. And Tsunade did not show signs of possessing wooden escape. It can be said that the current appearance of this wooden escape is almost a thing that does not conform to common sense, or it can be said to be beyond common sense. And now, if you can do something beyond common sense, then there are two people who can do it. One is Uchiha Nobuhiko, and the other is Taki Chiba. Now, this wood escape technique is obviously to attack the black wall, and even the key to the instant collapse of the black wall. Then, it can''t be Takichiba. Takichiba doesn''t have to destroy his own black wall. Well, it can only be Uchiha Nobuhiko! Now, not to mention how Uchiha Nobuhiko got this wood escape technique, just say that Uchiha Nobuhiko himself is the second Uchiha spot, and even a lot of information shows that at least the Uchiha Nobuhiko they have come into contact with may More powerful than the legendary Uchiha Madara. Then, now with the wood escape technique, the signature of the first generation of Hokage, this... just happened in front of you. You don''t know how to imagine the terrible Uchiha Nobuhiko. At this moment, after seeing the meteorite, after seeing the wood escape technique, a desperate horror once again rose up in their hearts. And thats right. At this time, everyone seemed to be horrified and unable to speak, but compared to the situation of the meteorite just now, they were much calmer, at least for the current situation, they have a considerable understanding, or they are aware of the present situation. What does the situation mean. At least, I can still think about the deep meaning of this Mu Dun now. Thats right. At this moment, the reason why everyone exclaimed, after seeing the meteorite that broke that day, they made such expressions and reactions, because they saw the deep layer behind this wood escape technique that is worth their fear. meaning. Uchiha Madara + the original Naruto Senjujuma. These are two terrible names, and now Uchiha Nobuhiko has combined these two names, enough for them to touch the real terrible Uchiha Nobuhiko for the first time. Before, if it was his name, his record, and the little bit of what he showed, at this moment, they really felt the terrible Uchiha Nobuhiko. The two existed like gods to them, joined together and appeared in front of them. That is, Nobuhiko Uchiha. There is no more real manifestation of strength than this. There is nothing more desperate than this. Because, whether it is the ninjas in the village or the ninjas outside the village, for the first time, they felt powerless, and the source of this powerlessness was that the checks and balances in their hearts against Uchiha Nobuhiko completely collapsed. Although Uchiha Nobuhiko is terrible, but in their original hearts, there is at least one Taki Chiba who can counter him, and the two are almost mortal enemies, so they can at least survive in the cracks. Of course, for Konoha Village , It is that their patron saint is the only existence that can fight against Uchiha Nobuhiko after all, so it is safe to look at. However, it now appears that Takichiba is at best the first generation of Naruto, how could it be better than the combination of the first generation of Naruto + Uchiha Nobuhiko. In other words, the existence that was able to compete with Uchiha Nobuhiko has now become the existence that cannot compete. The original balance has been completely broken by this wooden escape technique! In an instant, their position became unsettled. In other words, there is no choice. Because there is no more crack. Talk about survival in the cracks. And this is the reason for their despair. At this moment, they had already understood that the entire Ninja Realm was actually already Uchiha Nobuhiko''s existence, and everything before that was an illusion. They thought that Takichiba was able to fight against Uchiha Nobuhiko, just because Takichiba was the first existence that Uchiha Nobuhiko would get rid of and escaped by chance. It seems that this Takichiba may not be able to escape this time. And if Takichiba can''t hide, then what will happen to Uchiha Nobuhiko? Judging from his aversion to these ninjas, it is very likely that Uchiha Nobuhiko will cleanse this ninja world, clean them! Knowing this, they had no room for resistance. Is there anything more desperate and terrifying than this? "Gudong!" And thinking of this, almost everyone could not help taking a sip, whether it was ordinary people and ordinary ninjas below, some elite ninjas above, or even commanders like Maji, or pharmacists like this. He has long been accustomed to seeing life and death aliens that are different from ordinary people. At this time, they all swallowed together. "Ah" However, it was also at this time, accompanied by the black gold stone-like gravel, growing constantly, Taki Chiba, who had grown to the middle of the wood Dune, which was about to surround him, sighed softly. Is the flower tree world born? Is the target everyone present? At this moment, the corner of his eye was a glance at all the ninjas that could be seen after the collapsed black city wall had a wide view, and such a thought passed in his mind. Obviously, this kind of branch of Huaguduoer is the most powerful S-level power of the Mudun technique, and it is also the most terrifying technique of the entire Mudun. It can be called the ultimate birthing technique of the flower and tree world. , The power can be above it, I am afraid that the **** tree world of the power of the six realms has been born. It can be said to be a real ceiling-level technique in this ninja world. And this technique can not only restrain people or confine them to strangling and kill them in a wooden way, but also release poisonous gas through the formed flowers. As Chiba, who also has the technique of wooden escape, it is also very effective. Clearly, the power of this poisonous gas. This poisonous gas can be adjusted according to the chakra consumed by the flower and tree world. In addition to the chakra that is inevitably consumed by the tree world, the flower also needs to absorb a large amount of chakra to grow. Mu Dun is A very special technique, or blood succession boundary, after its operation, in order to expand the power and scope of the operation, it needs to continuously provide chakras and nourishment for the growth of trees. Except for some techniques that have been fixed in shape, the power and scope of the wooden escape technique can be adjusted. Therefore, the poison gas of this flower can also be adjusted. According to Chibas mastery of the wood escape technique, this poison gas can poison people to death in an instant, provided that these peoples resistance to poison is at the level of ordinary people. However, some people with higher poison resistance generally cannot survive. After all, this flower and tree world can be expanded. Even if the poison resistance is high, it cannot withstand the continuous high-toxic gas toss. As for some anti-virus measures, Chiba doesn''t think the Ninja world''s anti-virus technology can escape this gas. And the minimum of this poison gas can only paralyze the enemy, not kill the enemy, no matter how long the enemy stays in the flower tree world, as long as the poison gas does not upgrade, it will basically only be in a state of paralysis or coma. Now, it is obvious that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s flower and tree world has been born. Although it has not released poison gas, it must be the minimum gas. Compared to killing all the ninjas now, controlling all the ninjas is more beneficial for him to deal with himself. Although among these ninjas, most of the ninjas present were people whom Taki Chiba didn''t care about. But, how much, here are the only people he cares about, people who care very much. It is also the only way he has contact with the world. In the past ten years, Uchiha Nobuhiko must have investigated, so it would be better to use these people to contain him and threaten him. And as long as he is tied here, then the probability of Uchiha Nobuhiko killing him will rise infinitely. It is also at this stage that he did not appear in front of Uchiha Nobuhiko, and Uchiha Nobuhiko killed him in the safest situation. "Snapped!" But thinking of this the figure of Chiba in the black robe in the midair slammed, and between the hands of her palms, her figure suddenly reversed from hanging upside down, even the whole figure was It seems to have stopped in the air. I''m too underestimated. I am afraid! Afterwards, the black robe Chiba, who squinted slightly, had such a thought in the mind. Wind escape, Wan Ren! Subsequently, thousands of wind blades, large or small, a few meters in size, and a few centimeters in size, burst out from his body. "Chichichichichichi!" "Crack, click, click!" After that, suddenly, the branches were cut off, thousands of flowers and trees, instantly turned into powder! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2673： fighting "Boom!" The countless huge pieces that were cut off by the waist seemed to grow from a black city wall, and the branches and the black city wall that had been lying there before collapsed. "Chichichichichi!" And with the roar of the collapse, the black walls and huge branches of the collapsed smoke evaporated, almost covering everyones eyes, but the smoke pillar suddenly opened countless holes. The almost invisible and qualitative wind blade whizzed out, cutting straight in all directions. Looks like that, the black city wall and the wooden stalks still have no energy left. I am afraid that they will have to accept the baptism of the countless wind blades within a radius of hundreds of meters. Looking at the strength of the countless wind blades, I am afraid, this There will be ruins within several hundred meters. Just now, this intensive wind blade attack cut off the black city wall and the wooden stalks in an instant, and the cut, or the attacked part, turned into dust almost instantly. Listening to the scoffing sound again, it is obvious that the wind blade is not simply moving forward by means of air compression, but also has a violent cutting motion feeling. I am afraid that every wind blade, whether it is fast or slow, Whether it is big or small, it is cutting violently. It can be said that it is the form change of the wind ninjutsu to the extreme. Even, from the appearance of the wind blade attack at this moment, so many wind blade changes are completed in an instant, I am afraid that this technique has reached the extreme in terms of the nature of the wind attribute change. "bad!" However, at this moment, everyone''s complexion was pale, facing the countless wind blades that rushed forward, whether it was the coalition of Otoyuki and Sayuki outside the village or the Konoha ninja in the village. This sound almost unanimously. It was a good thing that the wooden Dunzhiyao that destroyed the black city wall was broken and split, and even something worth their excitement. After all, this Fengdu Ninjutsu has proved to some extent that their despair just now was completely groundless and worrying. The combination of the first generation of Naruto and Uchiha Nobuhiko is indeed worthy of their fear and even despair. After all, regardless of any of their villages, even if the entire village faces such an existence, it can only be killed by the neck. However, they have underestimated Takichiba now, immersed in the fear and despair of the combination of Mu Dun and Uchiha''s power. They have underestimated Takichiba too much, thinking Takichiba too weak. . What a joke, Uchiha Nobuhikos seemingly powerful wooden escape was squeezed in that instant. Even in the blink of an eye, when countless wind blades were cutting, all they saw were the black walls and growing out of it. The middle section of the huge wooden branches suddenly turned into powder, and then the smoke and dust evaporated, and the wind blade was not seen at all. Even at the time, their first reaction was at a loss. All these changes were so fast that their heads were almost blank. They didn''t actually react until the wind blade broke through the fog. Only then did they understand that they were unreasonably worried, Uchiha Nobuhiko has one hand, Taki Chiba has one hand, and they are probably really old enemies, the only existence that can fight each other. However, knowing that they can still survive in the cracks and there is still room for survival, they do not have the idea of ??ecstasy as they should have been. On the contrary, at this moment, their hearts are surging more violently than before. Also heavy despair. Yes, at this moment, the pale color on everyone''s face comes from the deepest heart. And the reason, quite obvious, is the overwhelming wind blade that made them react. Thats right, they are in a very situation at this time. Even if the wind blades are so dense, even if they rush in all directions, the wind blades will slowly dissipate with the distance, and the gap between them will increase. In general, the wind The blade will become sparser. However, based on their current distance and the degree of condensation of this wind blade, this kind of change in nature and form has reached the extreme. When these wind blades dissipate or become sparse, I am afraid they will have been cut into countless pieces. No, it is directly into the flesh. Therefore, the most important thing they are facing now is that they may not die in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko, but they are about to die in the hands of Taki Chiba. Do not! That''s good. Although we were sacrificed, it was good to send a signal to the Ninja world to create a little space for Chiba-sama against Uchiha Nobuhiko. For the current situation, there are two attitudes in the village and outside the village. At this moment, for the Konoha ninja in the village, although it is also full of despair, even at this time everyone subconsciously closes their eyes and raises their hands. Instinctive defenses and fearful actions, but in their hearts, there is a sense of sweetness. It seemed that dying in the hands of Taki Chiba who was supposed to protect them was not an unworthy thing. On the contrary, dying here at this time, dying in the hands of his patron saint, is still a very cost-effective thing, or rather, it should be a thing. I knew I could not participate in this operation! We should object! It shouldn''t be! Now he didn''t die in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko, he was about to die in Taki Chiba''s body! Damn it! Compared with the reality that everyone in Konoha Village accepted, Yinyin and Shayin outside the village, as well as some secret forces, are now remorseful in their hearts. In addition to regret, at this time they have been occupied by a resentment derived from repeated despair. At this moment, in their minds, they are already thinking about the appearance of the original departure and the vigorous appearance at that time. At this time, it is a picture that deeply hurts their hearts. At that time, the spirited spirit, with the impossibility of Konoha not returning, and now the life of the enemy is at the hands of the enemy, the irony reality that the enemy can wipe out their entire army with a single technique, plus the previous despair and increasing After knowing what a terrifying enemy they are facing, they have lost all their reservations as a ninja. Just like an ordinary person, lamenting his own destiny, feeling the extreme fear that his life cannot be controlled. Yes, at this moment, compared to the self-sacrificing consciousness of the ninjas in the village of Konoha, the ninjas of Shayin and Otoyuki outside the village at this moment do not seem to lose their minds, but in fact they have lost their minds. . And it can be seen from here that Konoha can stay in the strongest Shinobu village for a long time. Although it is not as good as one generation, it is still the number one position in the Shinobi world. It is really not a emptiness. At least, the cohesion and insight of the ninjas and ordinary people in Konoha Village is far beyond the sandy and Otoyuki at this time. Needless to say, Yinyin was originally the Xiaoren Village, and the pattern of insight is definitely not as good as the Daren Village. However, Shayin is the same village as Konoha after all, and even was able to compete with Konoha in the past. Now the gap between the two sides has shown that it is quite normal to feel that the sandy disappeared Things. At this time, the ninjas of Konoha Village, facing life and death, facing their own protection, a considerable part of the Ninja Village may become a fan. They are almost desperately guarding before, most of them have done useless work, but they still calmly chose to accept . Of course, there was the person who attacked. It was an unparalleled existence in the history of Konoha, and it was an existence that Konoha could sacrifice for him. However, they are not because the person who launched the attack is something they can kill by him willingly. However, now, although they were killed, Konoha Village will suffer heavy losses, and even Konoha Village will experience a dark and painful era in the future. However, they knew that this was necessary, and this was the sacrifice necessary to kill Nobuhiko Uchiha. If Uchiha Nobuhiko succeeds now, or that their death and the destruction of the village were caused by Uchiha Nobuhiko, then even if Uchiha Nobuhiko did not destroy Konoha, he did not kill their Chiba-sama, the whole Shinobi The world will still be entering the darkest and horrible era. The invincible shadow of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s victory over Konoha and his old enemies will envelop the entire Ninja World. At that time, I am afraid that even if Chiba-sama is not dead, he will be able to raise the flag against Uchiha Nobuhiko. I am afraid that the entire Ninja world will There is no courage to fight Uchiha Nobuhiko. And if their lives and their village are now the actions of their Chiba-sama, and if Chiba-sama defeats or repels Uchiha Nobuhiko, then it will prove that Uchiha Nobuhiko is not so invincible. Not so terrible, at least he was defeated twice by the same person. Moreover, it did not cause any fatal damage to Konoha. Then, when the time comes, against Uchiha Nobuhiko, his Chiba-sama will be able to repel Uchiha Nobuhiko twice, or in other words, twice the record of making Uchiha Nobuhiko return without success, enough to pull up the entire Ninja world. Nobuhiko Uchiha. At that time, when someone assisted, or rather, came back without success against a Konoha-sama, Chiba-sama, who has the entire Ninja World to help, I am afraid, it is really going to be hateful. Yes, at this moment, in Konoha Village, whether it is the ninja group or a few ordinary people, they have already thought of this. For this insight and gaze, at least the tactical literacy of the ninja community and even ordinary people in Konoha Village must be higher than that of Shayin Village. Even in the Ninja world, it is extremely rare. It can be seen that the education in Konoha Village has been extremely successful, and even ordinary people have studied some tactics. It can be seen that there are also two big ninja villages, how far is the gap between the ninjas and ordinary people in their eyes and insights. So be it! Lord Chiba, we must defeat Uchiha Nobuhiko and give us revenge in the future! Ninja world, there can only be the strongest gentleman like you, and no cruel ruler like Uchiha Nobuhiko! And thinking of this, everyone in Konoha Village in the village opened their eyes and silently glanced at the extremely stalwart existence in their hearts that was completely covered by the smoke and dust, and then, gently closed their eyes, their faces Instead, it calmed down. Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! It shouldn''t be! It shouldn''t be like this! At this time, all the ninjas outside the village were subconsciously keeping their bodies locked in a way of blocking with their hands, their eyes closed tightly, and their expressions were completely due to extreme resentment. Distorted with resentment. "Boom bang bang bang bang!" "Chichichichichichi!" "Crack, click, click!" Then, in the next second, the wind blade swept over, and in an instant, under the cutting range of the wind blade, hundreds of meters in a radius, countless dust and smoke fragments cut by the wind blade burst up, instantly engulfing everyone! ... "Are there anymore?" And at this moment, among the dust and smoke of the black wall, the opening of the dust and smoke column sprinkled slices of cut light, and the figure of the black robe Chiba, who seemed to be a little higher than just now, was changed. In the corner of his eyes, It seemed to have passed through this layer of smoke and dust, but the smiling young man could not be found. Nobuhiko Uchiha is no longer where he was. Not in the area covered by his own S-class wind escape. "Oops! Below!" In the next moment, Heipao Chiba suddenly looked down. Under the start-to-door mode, he was able to blur or clear every drop of smoke and dust that had almost reached the top of the dynamic vision bonus. They can see clearly, and even be able to predict their next trajectory. With such dynamic vision, his sight was firmly attracted by the gravel and branches of the black city wall that collapsed on the ground. "It''s too late!" In the next instant, he took a sharp breath, and his hands shrank slightly. "Puff puff puff puff!" In an instant, thousands of fireballs burst out, spread out, like a peacock spreading its wings, and whizzed towards the ground where the eyes were gathered. "Boom bang bang bang bang!" And just in that instant, on the ground, rubble branches suddenly cracked open, and countless reddish debris suddenly splashed out of the ground. "Du Du Du Du!" After that, countless spiral-burning pitch-black long arrows broke out of the ground and shot towards the black robe Qianye. "Chichichichichichi!" In an instant, the bright yellow burning fireball and the pitch-black flame-like spiral long arrow slammed into one place. In an instant, the bright yellow flames and pitch-black flames spattered in all directions, and the high-temperature and scorching sound in the air burst into bursts. At this moment, UU reading black robe Chiba''s body was distorted because of the glue between the bright yellow flame and the pitch black flame. "Behind?" And at this moment, the black robe Chiba, who was fighting against the pitch black flame, that is, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s attack, was abruptly on the side, almost a touch of whiteness surged. With an exclamation in his mouth, when the peacock was in full bloom, he suddenly turned his head. "Wow!" At this time, the sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded, and the pitch black was like a giant burning flame. The pitch black giant sword formed by the burning flame, with a scorching high temperature, was severely cut down! The error-free chapters of "The Legend of Naruto Chiba" will continue to be updated in the hand-playing bar. There are no advertisements in the station. Please collect and recommend the hand-playing! If you like the legend of Naruto of Chiba, please collect it: () The legend of Naruto of Chiba is updated fastest. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2674： spread "Boom bang bang bang bang!" The tremor of the wind blade hitting the ground continued to extend from the soles of the feet to all parts of the body, and the tight muscles tightened again and again because of the tremors again and again, until the dust and smoke aroused by the wind blade slowly passed over the chest. , This countless wind blade attack stopped. "Ok?" "Stop...stop?" "Am I... dead?" Then, after the ground tremor stopped for a while, both the people in Konoha Village and everyone outside Konoha stared in amazement, and then, almost uniformly bowed their heads and touched their body. After confirming that he was not missing a leg, he subconsciously swept his gaze to the surroundings, but at the moment the smoke filled them and they didn''t see anything, they could only open their mouths in a daze. However, it is clear that they are not dead. Even almost all the wind blades, such dense wind blades, did not even touch the corners of their clothes, let alone injured. They didn''t even feel the feeling of the wind blades rubbing against them. It seems that all the wind blades are Avoid them like a purpose. At this moment, in the invisible smoke and dust, although they can''t see anything, they are shocked, but they can also feel the softness of their feet, not because they are so scared, but the ground around them. , A little soft. And in their experience, this softness is obviously the feeling after the ground has been plowed. That is to say, they are all okay now, but the ground around them has been plowed once and thoroughly by the wind blade just now. The plow at the bottom became a grain of soil. At this moment, in addition to their dazed openings, an emotion called fear began to surge in their hearts, so that gradually, they unconsciously gulped and swallowed. "Yes... I control... the wind! This is, I control the wind! Not only can he control the earth, he... he can also control the wind!" And at this time, several similar exclamations suddenly sounded inside and outside the village. Take control of... the wind! Then, in the next second, these three words, with a sense of shock, slowly surfaced in everyone''s hearts. After that, everyone''s mind flashed through the previous scene when the earth was cracked but no one was hurt. is it! This is to control the wind and not hurt us! Afterwards, everyone stared, their eyes suddenly opened up, and they suddenly understood why the current situation was and what happened just now. And with the light of this understanding, in their eyes that were either enlightened or collapsed, what was so oily was a brilliant brilliance called hope and hope. At this moment, they understood that they had not only underestimated this man named Taki Chiba! The horror of this man, they may not even have seen the tip of the iceberg. The despair when Uchiha Nobuhiko showed off the original Hokage method just now, it looked like that irony at this time. What about Mu Dun? How about having the power of the original Naruto? What about the combination of Uchiha Madara and the original Naruto? The man in front of them stood on their side, or the man they could rely on, but the man who could control the earth and wind! Isn''t it more terrifying than the writing round eyes of the Uchiha clan and the wood escape power of the original Hokage? [Cash Red Packet] You can get cash by reading books! Follow WeChat. Public account [Book Friends Base Camp], cash/point currency waiting for you! Uchiha Nobuhiko''s power of writing round eyes and power of wood escape are indeed terrifying powers. Even Uchiha Nobuhiko may have developed them to the limit, but after all, these are powers that have been passed down in the ninja world for a long time, but Have you ever heard of such a power to control the earth and the wind? Even the act of controlling the wind just now completely defeated the power of Mu Dun! From here, it can be seen that this man named Taki Chiba, at least has the power to fight Uchiha and Senju. This means of controlling the earth and the wind is enough to rival Uchiha Nobuhiko. Back then, many people asserted that as long as Taki Chiba was still alive and able to live as an adult, then he would become an unimaginable existence in the entire ninja world. And now, I am afraid that it is not just the entire Ninja world, even if it is an existence beyond the Ninja world, no, it should be said that this Taki Chiba is an existence that has transcended the imagination of existence beyond the Ninja world. Yes, maybe even Uchiha Nobuhiko can''t even imagine the power Taki Chiba is showing now. Control the earth? Control flow wind? This Takichiba has already shown a landscape that the entire Ninja world has never seen before. Even if the first generation of Naruto is resurrected and Uchiha Madara returns, I am afraid this reaction is incredible at this time. Moreover, since it has been able to control the earth and the flow of wind, what about the others? What about the power of thunder and lightning? What about the power of fire? What about the power of the waterfall? According to the characteristics displayed by Takichiba, since the power of the earth and the power of the wind have been mastered, it is obvious that it can be seen that controlling the earth is undoubtedly completely controlling the earth escape technique, allowing the earth escape technique to follow Acting at your own will, you can even specify the target of attack and the target to avoid. At the same time, the power to control the flow of wind is the same, that is, the complete control of the wind escape, so that the wind escape can also act according to your own wishes and specify the target of attack And avoid the target. So, doesnt Takichiba have no control over the art of fire escape, thunder escape, and water escape? Even, like the earth escape technique, the water escape technique is also Takichiba''s best escape technique. Since the soil escape technique has been completely mastered, the water escape technique has no reason and is not fully controlled. And this wind escape technique has hardly ever been used by Taki Chiba, but it is still under full control at this time, and there is no reason why the water escape technique has not been completely controlled, and the wind escape technique is also not good at escape. Completely mastered, there is no reason not to master the fire escape and thunder escape. In other words, Taki Chiba, who is now in front of him, has completely mastered, or can control the five escape techniques. And according to the biggest advantage when the five great escape techniques are in place, coupled with complete control of this incredible form of expression, all the surrounding natural environment is actually in the hands of Taki Chiba, that is, even in the face of Uchiha With the existence of Nobuhiko, Takichiba is invincible. The earth, flowing wind, thunder and lightning, flames, waterfalls... all the magic that ninjas can control, such as earth wind, water, fire and thunder, are in the control of Taki Chiba. Now, these are only showing targets and avoiding targets, but what if you consider another use? Specifying the target and avoiding the target are all because Taki Chiba can control these elements, which is beyond the scope of ninjutsu. It can be said that it crosses the essence of ninjutsu chakra and directly interferes with the natural elements. This is already a kind of ultimate, even beyond the ultimate escape technique. So, can it be said that all the escape techniques released by the enemy can also be controlled by his power to control the escape techniques? If you can do this, then, basically most of the lethal ninjutsu is already invalid for this Takichiba. It can even be said that attacks that can cause ground fire, wind, thunder, and water are not effective against Taki Chiba, and they will even be used by Taki Chiba to counterattack himself. The attacks that cause earth, fire, wind, thunder and water are almost the most important means of attack for ninjas in addition to blood succession limits and some forbidden arts and secret arts. Most of the offensive ninjutsu is basically escape, and the rest Part of the ninjutsu is basically an auxiliary function that is redundant and direct attack. In other words, if Taki Chiba can control the ground fire, wind, water, and mine attacks made by others, then he is almost immune to most offensive ninjutsu, and it can be said that he is immune to most offensive ninjutsu. . Even if Uchiha Nobuhiko has some powerful offensive ninjutsu, he can''t use Takichiba, which is a passive limitation of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s strength. In a sense, from this point of view, Taki Chiba is enough to fight Uchiha Nobuhiko. Before, they were so ridiculous! "what is that!" And at this moment, in the ecstasy of surviving and the short-sighted shame of underestimating Taki Chiba''s strength, someone suddenly exclaimed again. "Boom!" Then, in this cry of exclamation, among the eyes that everyone raised their heads subconsciously, a huge wooden foot slowly moved backwards from the huge plume of smoke and dust from the original black wall in front of it. The posture stepped out. "boom!" Afterwards, in the horrified eyes of everyone, this wooden ankle with dark flames stomped heavily on the hole in the original city wall of Konoha Village that had not been completely repaired. In a moment, there was a bang, khaka khaka. The cracking sound followed one after another, and the Konoha city wall of hundreds of meters under the stepping, cracked like a cobweb, the rubble was peeled off, and the smoke and dust suddenly spit out in the gap collapsed in an instant. With wisps of smoke, the pitch-black flames scattered on the surrounding earth due to stepping on it, but it ignites as if it will never go out. "puff!" And at this moment, everyone was too late to exclaim that a huge hole suddenly opened at the upper part of the huge steaming column of smoke on the black city wall, and amid the sound of the chirping air being heated, a ball shaped like a ball. The burning fireball followed the retreating wooden steps and retreated from the plume of smoke. "Puff!" Then, there are two huge holes, respectively, the flame-shaped sphere opens in the extreme upper right direction and the extreme right direction. The sound of thunder snake splashing suddenly and the sound of gurgling water suddenly sounded in everyones Above his head, there was a sphere of lightning and lightning elements coiled by an electric snake, and a sphere of tangled water dragons. "Boom!" And when the three element **** burst out of smoke, a chunky wooden head and back burning these black flames suddenly leaned back from the smoke and dust column, and the agitated smoke and dust column almost fell outward. Fell apart. Suddenly, there was almost a sense of openness in front of everyone. The head and back smashed away the smoke and dust, and the line of sight suddenly widened. And at this time, everyones eyes also reflected the flame ball on the far right of the ball, like a mini-mountain continuous circle turning into a ball, exuding an earthy yellow color like a powder-like brilliance, and that At the extreme left of the water ball formed by the entangled water dragon, there is like a flowing cloud overturning a ball exuding ethereal air. "laugh!" At the same time, a few in the crowd reacted quickly just as they were about to exclaim, a huge sword burning with pitch-black flames cut through the smoke that had been scattered by the waterfall from top to bottom, and hung there. Above the chunky head. "Wow!" And just at this moment, the strong wind swelled, and the strong wind burst out from under the blade that was burning with the dark flames, and the remaining smoke and dust was also blown away by the wind at this moment. "That! What is that!" "Open...what a joke!" "Hey hey hey... this is not a joke!" And in that instant, everyone''s eyes widened again, and the expressions that were already shocked were almost twisted at this time. At this moment, the wind was blowing, the hair straightened back instantly, and the dust particles rolled up at the feet flew backwards, but they didn''t seem to notice it at all, they just looked almost instinctively horrified. To the front. The place where the smoke and dust were originally the most dense. At this moment, in their eyes, a pair of chunky wooden men raised their hands above their heads slowly, and Heshi closed the dark burning flames, UU reading , or completely out of darkness. The huge sword made of flames seems to be a picture of empty-handed. "Pad!" And at this time, as their eyes moved along the dark giant sword, a loud flapping of wings in the air, a giant with a tengu mask and armor and burning with dark flames also caught their eyes. . In an instant, the complexion that had been distorted by fear immediately became pale. Perhaps it is human beings'' instinctive fear of huge things. At this time, their facial expressions are more distorted than they were when they were desperate, and their expressions are more fearful. At this moment, in front of them, it can be said to be very close, but in that mid-air, the giant with a dog mask and black flames that day fell into the air, and the short and chubby hair The squat wooden man with silk rising to the sky like a flame is slightly tilting up and blocking the black giant sword with his bare hands like a white blade. The wooden dragon on the shoulder has already rushed out, biting hard. On the neck of the giant''s dog mask that day, the two were stuck together. Compared to the size of the two giants and the distance they are now, there is indeed a sense of fear that is unique to facing a huge fear, which is almost human instinct. Just like the meteorite just now, how much, that fear and despair is partly due to the huge size of the meteorite. It''s just that the meteorites were still far away from them. Now, this kind of close-to-zero contact, even just looking at it, still has a huge sense of oppression on the shoulders. Which... is Uchiha Nobuhiko? At this time, besides instinctive fear, such a thought could not help but arose in their hearts. The giant in the tengu mask and this stocky wooden figure, who... It is the one who protects them! Chapter 2675： The layout of Uchiha Nobuhiko "call--!" A long gasp came out from the mouth of the white-haired young man who was wrapped in a blue flame-like chakra coat, who was standing on top of the chunky wooden man with his hands together, as if he could move the same as the chunky wooden man. Afterwards, there was a series of slight gasps. Anyway, are you catching up? At this time, the white-haired young man, that is, the black robe Chiba slowly raised his head, and he was slightly relieved when he looked at the huge sword burning with pitch-black flames almost half a meter above his head. At the moment, this wooden man technique finally caught up, not only blocked the attack of Uchiha Nobuhiko who just broke out of the ground, but also blocked the giant sword that was obviously more threatening than the attack in the soil. attack. "Chichichichi!" And at this time, just as this series of thoughts flashed in his mind, wisps of white air slowly rose from the back of the wooden man and the palms holding the pitch-black flame giant sword. . His addition of earth life is even more powerful! At the same time, it was almost the instant when the white gas was rising, such a thought passed through Heipao Chiba''s heart. Undoubtedly, the attack in the soil just now and the huge sword made of this pitch-black flame were all his, that is, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil technique plus earth fate. At that time, Chiba had completely understood this added earth life. Compared with the original work of Uchiha Sasuke Awakening Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, Uchiha Nobuhikos added earth life can not only perform black inflammation, but also It is the changes in the form of the sky light, which can also strengthen the changes in its nature, that is to say the intensity of the black inflammation. And the battle of the night of Nine Tails and the only few conflicts that occurred in the future, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s current addition to the life is much stronger than that of the past. At least, the wooden man''s art was able to withstand the burning of this Kaju earthen flame, but now, it is obvious that this white air shows that the special Chakra and Mudun that constitute the wooden man''s wooden escape The unique characteristics of the art of absorbing Chakra were completely suppressed by this Kagu Earth Flame. Undoubtedly, this situation is already at a disadvantage for Heipao Chiba. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power has improved almost qualitatively during this period, or in the past ten years. Just looking at this pupil power, you cannot regard Uchiha Nobuhiko as the original Uchiha Nobuhiko. Although he did not underestimate Uchiha Nobuhiko this time, he was still suppressed by Uchiha Nobuhiko''s unexpectedly powerful pupil power. in. Compared with the disadvantages caused by contempt, obviously, this disadvantage is even more disadvantageous. If this continues, I am afraid... And thinking of this, Heipao Qianye''s heart was also solemn. Vaguely, no, it should be said that I am convinced. Now Uchiha Nobuhiko is really determined to win, and the only conflicts in the past ten years are basically certain that Uchiha Nobuhiko is hiding himself. It''s not that Nobuhiko Uchiha doesn''t want to have a conflict, or it doesn''t make any sense to know that the two of them have a conflict, and it''s uneconomical. Even, on the contrary, Uchiha Nobuhiko may have been waiting for this day, waiting for the moment when all his cards are revealed. And the conflict before and after the conflict, there has been no conflict in the past ten years, it is entirely his strategy, paralyzing his own strategy. First of all, the first few conflicts, deliberately showing weakness and tying, made myself feel that I had caught up with Uchiha Nobuhiko, and there was not much difference between each other in terms of combat effectiveness. Then, after several conflicts, he made an appearance that seemed to understand the small power gap between the two, and that armed conflicts were meaningless and even harmful to each other. After that, they began to oppose armed conflicts and showed weakness. Looks like, or rather, turning to the conversation and showing the intention of pulling in, making myself feel a sense of weakness, and thus paralyzed, thinking that I have caught up with Uchiha Nobuhiko, no matter what the situation is. , Are able to fight Uchiha Nobuhiko. In this way, now, when Uchiha Nobuhiko shows all his hole cards, it will have a miraculous effect. I originally thought that I had caught up and could be evenly matched, even after ten years. After this idea had been deeply ingrained, suddenly I realized that the enemy was just showing weakness, just paralyzing myself and taking a psychological blow. Undoubtedly, the world is turned upside down, and even if the psychological quality is good, it will inevitably show up. This is no one can avoid it, and it is also the essence of the so-called surprising victory. In this way, Uchiha Nobuhiko who originally played the trump card is stronger than himself, and he can still suppress himself psychologically, and because of the misappraisal of his strength, it is easy to cause changes in the situation, which is beneficial to Uchiha Nobuhiko. If Uchiha Nobuhiko is lucky If it is good enough, it can even directly cause a one-hit kill effect. Obviously, Uchiha Nobuhiko has set up a big game, and the layout of nearly ten years is waiting for the current outbreak. At this time, the black robe Chiba already understood that this was the case. Neither Uchiha Nobuhiko nor he had a choice. "laugh!" "Wow!" And at this moment, between the black robe Chiba''s thoughts flashing, the giant in the tengu mask burning with pitch black flame, that is, the complete body of Uchiha Nobuhiko, flashed his wings, and the wind sounded loudly. Amidst the burst of flames, a hand suddenly stretched out from its back, and between its hands, another dark burning giant sword was created out of thin air, and with a snap, it was held by the hand stretched out from its back. Live, then, a huge dark flame trail in the air quietly flashed, from top to bottom, that dark giant sword was already cut down towards the head of the chunky wooden man! This can also block. My understanding of Wood Dun''s technique may be far worse than this Takichiba! And at this time, in the gem-like armor at the center of Susano''s brow, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes were cold, and the eyes of Samsara''s eyes were staring at the head of the chunky wooden man. No, it should be the one above the head. A white-haired young man wrapped in a blue chakra coat. To be honest, Uchiha Nobuhiko at this moment was still very surprised. The two-stage attack just before seemed very simple, but it was a very confident blow from Uchiha Nobuhiko. Sometimes, the attack does not need to be too complicated, and even the simpler the attack, sometimes the more difficult it is to avoid. And the two attacks just now, the flames of the underground Kagu soil and the Susano slash that plummeted in mid-air, almost simultaneously attacked, even if it was Takichiba, under the blessing of Takichiba, under the blessing of Takichiba In the face of this kind of attack, in addition to avoiding, you can only be attacked on at least one side. And if he evades, under the eyes of Samsara, under the perceptual technique he uses, even if there is no way to catch it for the first time, he can accurately know his position when he is avoiding and standing still, and at that time, This sword will be cut when he just settles. At that time, Uchiha Nobuhiko could guarantee that even Taki Chiba, no, this black-robed Chiba using the reincarnation eye pupil technique or taking a step back could not stop Susao. Regardless of whether it is the God of Reincarnation Eyes, or the defense of Susano Noguchi, under the common reincarnation eye pupil power, Uchiha Nobuhiko still has the means to offset it and guarantee the power of this sword. Perhaps, this black robe Chiba has shown the means to control the earth and the wind, and may even control other natural elements. It is already at the peak of ninjutsu or escape, even if it is an outsider. No one can match him. However, in terms of pupil power and understanding of reincarnation eyes, Uchiha Nobuhiko is still very confident. This black-robed Chiba did not use pupil technique in front of him is the best proof. However, he did not expect that this black robe Chiba would have the feeling of reaching the pinnacle of escape skills on top of Mu Dun. For almost an instant, even his eyes of reincarnation did not notice for the first time, or that he was simply Without Jie Yin, the wooden man''s art was activated. Almost instantly, the wooden man was in between his two attacks, and even accurately defended his two attacks. To be honest, in the past ten years, he has not abandoned the development of the mature immortal human body and the wood escape technique because of the supreme power of the reincarnation eye. He even spent a lot of energy on the wood escape technique. . After all, the power of the first generation of Hokage, that is, the Mu Dun between the pillars, may have been outside Uchiha Madara, and he felt the most intuitive. Back then, he was still a little transparent, but he admired the power of the original Hokage more than once. Now that he got the technique of wood escape, how could he not pay attention to it? Moreover, it can be said that this wood escape technique can be said to surpass the existence of ninjutsu. Its own characteristics of absorbing chakra are indirectly restraining all the techniques that use chakras, and even physical skills. During the escape, he will be suppressed a little, let alone ninjutsu. The only thing that is not disturbed is illusion. In a sense, the plasticity of Mu Duns art can be said to surpass the extreme changes in the nature and form of Chakra. The deeper the study of Mu Duns art, the more subtle he can control Chakra. , He has experienced so many lives, Chakra''s control has reached a certain level, and the study of the wood escape technique can still increase his Chakra control ability, and even he can use the supreme power more The more proficient, this wooden escape technique is indispensable. Moreover, because of its plasticity, Mu Dunzhi can adapt to various situations. In terms of cost performance, it is also the highest blood limit. Strictly speaking, the promotion of wood escape to him, even if he possesses the supreme power, is still very large. However, after spending a lot of energy, he thought he had no obvious gap with Taki Chiba who also possessed the technique of wood escape, but now it seems that he is too naive. As an outsider, Takichiba has this unparalleled advantage. The power that transcends this world, the power of transcendence. Obviously, Takichiba''s control of the earth and wind is absolutely an abnormal event in this world. In other words, Takichiba''s transcendence is likely to be ninjutsu. Even based on his experience, it is very possible that Taki Chiba''s transcending power may not simply control elements such as the earth, or comprehensively enhance the control of ninjutsu. It is more terrifying and essential. Class control. For example, controlling nature and the like. His Mu Dun, Tu Dun, and Wind Dun look like ninjutsu, but in fact they may already be transcendent power, because he didnt see Taki Chiba Yuyin, although Muji ninjutsu is in control of Chakra After reaching a certain level, any ninjutsu can be unprinted, but for outsiders, it cannot be imagined with common sense. Moreover, he was also the first time he saw a mature outsider. He killed so many outsiders. Basically, he avoided him like Taki Chiba without fully developing or awakening the power of transcendence. He had never seen an outsider who was hunted for the first time and evolved into a mature body. Let alone experience. And even though he was deliberate in the layout, and completely attracted Taki Chiba into the set, but at this time, his heart was full of anxiety. Because of this situation, he has experienced several times in the battle with Taki Chiba. He always has the advantage, UU reading www. uukanshu.com However, he is not the ultimate winner. Then, Takichiba has grown into an existence that is difficult for him to kill directly. Can''t give him a chance to breathe! At this moment, in the cold eyes, Uchiha Nobuhiko burst out, only resolute determination. And as if it was the blessing of the eyes, when the thought in his heart turned around, there was a bang. The flames of the pitch-black flame sword that had fallen at a high speed slammed up, as if because of the burst of the flames, the speed had already changed. Added a few points. In an instant, the giant sword was already half a meter above the black robe Qianye''s head, and when he saw it, he was about to smash and burn the black robe Qianye. Even under the black flame giant sword, the swaying blue chakra coat that wrapped the black robe Chiba suddenly stretched backwards. One can imagine the power of a sword. "Boom!" However, at this moment, there was a dull sound of golden and iron strikes, and the black thunder snake suddenly shot out half a meter above the head of the black robe Chiba. what! For a moment, a heavy blocking force belonged solely to Suzuo Nohu''s perception. No, it should be said that it was almost a blocking force that could hardly be shaken. It suddenly held up the huge black flame that was accelerating suddenly. Sword, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face almost changed suddenly. And in his reincarnation eyes, a long spear made of dark lightning lay half a meter above the head of the black robe Chiba, and this long spear made of dark lightning was held tightly by the wooden man. A wooden dragon entrenched in the other direction turned into a dragon-shaped arm, sturdyly blocking his determined sword! When! When did he... This long spear condensed! At this moment, his eyes widened slowly, and his gaze slowly moved behind the spear. Chapter 2676： concern "when!" The sound of Jin Ties mingling spread far away, and the long spear of black lightning and the huge sword of black flame bombard were struck together, in a "cross" shape, and the black flame and black lightning continued to strike. The cracks came out, sneered, sneered, and screamed. Behind the wooden man... Has he also improved the technique of the wooden man? And at this time, among the black flames of the giant, the rippled eyes slowly reflected four different spheres behind the wooden man, and such a flashed in Uchiha Nobuhikos heart. Suddenly thought. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko had already noticed that behind the wooden figure in front of him, the spheres that seemed to represent ground fire, wind, thunder and water, and quickly inferred the effects of these spheres. Obviously, the black thunder gun at this time was formed from the round ball that represented the thunder element. After all, the four **** of Earth Fire and Feng Shui are still there, and there is no thunder ball wrapped by an electric snake. There is no need to guess and judgment. Before, because of the non-seal of the wooden man technique, his focus was all on the wooden man technique itself, that is, the wooden man who impressed him that year. Others may not know it, but he He witnessed the Battle of the End Valley with his own eyes, and even the detailed process of this battle spread to the entire Ninja World. Of course, because of Konoha''s stance at the time, the most detailed knowledge of this battle was Konoha Village, and the other Shinobu villages only knew those that Konoha had spread out. After all, the fact that the first generation of Hokage was seriously injured at that time, for the sake of the stability of Konoha Village, and focusing on the pattern and situation of the Ninja world at that time, could not be spread. Therefore, everyone knows that the first generation of Hokage died of overwork later. In fact, it was not. At that time, the first generation of Hokage was already seriously injured, and it was the root of the body. Even if he recovered later, his strength was not as good as before. Moreover, because of the overdraft, the original Hokage at that time damaged his life. In fact, after the final battle, the original Hokage could not live long. Even, what the first generation of Hokage did afterwards was just to explain the funeral in an extremely limited time, and to make all preparations for his younger brother. To be honest, this is actually a pity for Uchiha Nobuhiko, because the first generation of Naruto really wanted to support Uchiha Madara. Even if the second generation of Naruto strongly opposed and obstructed, the first generation of Naruto still had all the policies and political means. It is inclined to pave the way for Uchiha Madara. In a sense, Uchiha Madara did not understand the heart of the first generation of Naruto, so that when the first generation of Naruto was dead, he was still paving the way for the second generation of Naruto. This shows how the first generation of Naruto was biased toward Uchiha. Of course, these are the secrets of the times. The initial publicity of Hokage completely defeated Uchiha Madara, but it was to stabilize the current situation. Of course, it was spread that Konoha himself believed it. Strictly speaking, although the first generation of Hokage is slightly better, but in the final analysis, Uchiha Madara can only be said to be rivals. In addition, the immortal human body is ultimately much stronger than the writing wheel eye, so Uchiha Madara suffers from this. And in this final battle, as a bystander, Uchiha Nobuhiko, the biggest gain is this wooden figure technique. For him who has been reborn in the Uchiha clan many times, he knows the power of Susao Nohu very well, and he is not even awakened. However, he has hardly been reborn in the Thousand Hands Clan, even if he reincarnated the Thousand Hands Clan, he is of average aptitude and has not awakened Mu Dun, otherwise he would not spend so much energy on Mu Dun now. And knowing Susano, especially after seeing the power of Uchiha Madaras full body Susano, and even after the horror of prestige Susano, this can catch the prestige Susano. The wooden man with a single blow naturally shocked him at the time. It is precisely because of this that he was extremely impressed with the wooden man. And this impression is extremely deep, which has also caused him to be full of jealousy when he is showing the art of the wooden man, and he has over-focused on the wooden man himself. For the black robe of Chiba The difference between the technique of Mujin and the first generation of Hokage Mujin is that it ignores the past. Now, he finally noticed again. Even such a picture flashed through my mind. At the moment when his huge sword was speeding down, the fastest thunderball quickly moved to the route of the huge sword, its shape changed into a thunder gun, and then blocked his own attack. Do not. Not only the shape change, but also the addition of Xianshu Chakra. Therefore, this thunder gun appeared black. And, it can block my Kagutu flame. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart quickly corrected his imagination. Obviously, the current pitch black thunder gun can be seen from its form of expression. It is definitely not an ordinary thunderbolt. This pitch black has a black mercury-like color, which is undoubtedly added by thunderbolt. The performance of Xianshu Chakra. In other words, in the situation just now, the black robe Chiba should have already reacted when he saw his giant sword. Even, maybe he was already guarding against his attacks. Therefore, in this wooden man''s hands Holding his first giant sword under control, he decisively changed the shape of the second wooden dragon carried by the wooden man into the shape of an arm, and the wooden dragons arm was open, and the thunderball turned into Countless thunder and lightning condensed in Mulong''s hands, and Heipao Qianye took advantage of this stall to merge Xianshu Chakra into the thunderball, condensing into a spear. Then, there is the current situation. Moreover, only Thunder Dun under the fairy magic bonus can block his Kagutu flame. If it is an ordinary Thunder Dun, whether it is S rank power or not, he has almost no way to fight the Kagutu Flame, which has the supreme power bonus, and it will be broken with one cut. The current black robe Chiba may have become ashes under the flames of Kagutu. "Tsk!" But thinking of this, feeling the touch of being unable to press down to kill, Uchiha Nobuhiko couldn''t help but smashed his tongue, his face was full of dissatisfaction. ... "Tsk!" And at this moment, I saw the black thunder gun blocking Uchiha Nobuhikos pitch-black flame giant sword, and the blue flame-like chakra coat that was stretched backwards was swaying back to the original black robe Chibas mouth. Smacking dissatisfaction. It''s too much! At the same time, a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in his heart. However, this dissatisfaction was not directed at Uchiha Nobuhiko, nor was it Uchiha Nobuhikos attack that was blocked by him thanks to the addition of the celestial technique Chakra, but the Konoha village behind him and the inside of Konoha village. Ninjas. Yes, at this moment, Black Robe Chiba''s dissatisfaction was directed at the village of Konoha and the people behind him. Although he said that he did not dare and couldn''t leave Uchiha Nobuhiko now, he didn''t need to look back, but he knew that behind him, the wooden man could not evade just now. He could only step on behind the collapsed city wall, and the stunned one had completely given up. Evacuate the evacuated crowd. In fact, as he thought, at this moment, let alone the Konoha ninja in the village, even the retreating Otoyuki and Sayuki allied forces outside should be stunned and forgot. retreat. Before, the reason why Heipao Chiba had to evacuate them in the first place was to prevent the current situation. At that time, Otogakura and Sagakura made a comeback. Although these people were not concerned, behind it was Uchiha Nobuhiko''s comeback, which had to be taken seriously. The return of Otoyuki and Sayuki undoubtedly shows that Uchiha Nobuhiko has not given up, and this time he returned, definitely with stronger means, and possibly even a second hand. At that time, the black robe Chiba had expected that the people of the village would be his constraints, limiting his fight against Uchiha Nobuhiko. Although, according to the current situation, he should ignore the people behind him, but, don''t know why, it may have been used to it, he always can''t ignore these people behind him. Originally, he, who had been in the dark world for a long time, was not used to sacrificing his own people. Although he was alone, he felt that he could harden his heart. However, after returning to the village, the kind of people who have not returned for more than ten years, or those who have been dead for more than ten years, suddenly come back, and when they come back, they want to take over Konoha and become the agent of Naruto, regardless of the original era. The person who had never met him before accepted him in the first place. And he unabashedly showed his sincere respect and conviction. Although there are three generations of Hokage who have been paving the way for it, it may be that he has experienced so much. It is really hard to change his nature. The original innocence, after all, It still occupies the main part of his character. In the face of those respects and expectations, he who had experienced isolation and loneliness at the beginning seemed to be back again. The kind of innocence that wanted to respond to this expectation and be worthy of those respects occupied the mainstream of his heart. So that, at that time and now, he almost subconsciously protected the people behind him. Do not. It should be said that it is almost instinctive to want to protect, and even now some of his body and inner thoughts are somewhat decoupled. At this time, he knew that the best way was to launch an unscrupulous attack on Uchiha Nobuhiko regardless of the people behind him. Otherwise, if he was passively beaten, he would always suffer. He was already at a disadvantage. It was very likely. It will cause Uchiha Nobuhiko to kill himself in vain and cause his hard work to be destroyed. However, his body was a little reluctant at this time, just motionless, just trying to block between Uchiha Nobuhiko and the village guys. Just... Can''t let go! To be honest, he is actually not sure whether the dissatisfaction at this time is aimed at the people behind him, at least part of it is not aimed at the people behind, but dissatisfaction with himself. After having eaten so much and losing so many loved ones, he clearly knew that the kindness of a woman cannot be possessed. At the beginning, he wanted to save too many people, and he was too confident in himself, or said He was too arrogant about his identity as a traveler, and too arrogant about the world, so he would pay such a tragic price. According to reason, according to reason, he must not have the kindness of a woman at this time. To achieve his ideals, sacrifice is inevitable. Moreover, the current situation is not what he wants. Those who really understand that he respects him will not know why he sacrificed them, and will definitely not resent him. However, he just couldn''t make this determination. And now it seems that his dissatisfaction was staggering, which may be more of his own dissatisfaction. Is there any way? Able to shift the battlefield. At this time, there is no time and space ninjutsu or ability, which is really a disadvantage! In the past ten years, even if I dont have the talent, I should master the space-time ninjutsu or ability that can teleport people! Then, when thinking of this, the left and right could not be able to ignore the situation of everyone behind him, the black robe Chiba at this time, in a flash, his heart was already full of regret. If at this time, he can master the space-time ninjutsu, he can send himself and Uchiha Nobuhiko and fight in a different place, so that he doesn''t have to think about anything, and he won''t be in such a dilemma. And in Konoha Village, there happens to be such a time space ninjutsu, and if he wants to learn it, he can learn it with his position in Konoha, and the three generations of Naruto will never begrudge, that is, flying. The Art of Thor. Moreover, if he learns time and space ninjutsu, he can quickly travel back and forth between Konoha and the dark world, which is also of great benefit to hunting down Uchiha Nobuhiko, and the third generation of Hokage has no reason not to let him learn. As for the talent of time and space ninjutsu, perhaps he did not have the ability to learn before, and because he did not have the talent of time and space. However, he who has obtained the supreme power is not incapable of learning. Below the height of the reincarnation eye, time and space, life and death, he can see clearly with the reincarnation eye, just like looking at the entire painting of time from a height And space patterned plane. This may not even think that Uchiha Nobuhiko Supreme Power can also help a person who is not gifted in time and space to achieve a certain degree of time and space perception. Although he has no talent, he has such a training method as the Thunder God Art, and has such a perceptual ability. If he sinks his heart to study, he can''t be as good as the second generation of Naruto Senshukan and the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen. , But it is still possible to send a person. ... "What are you doing here? Waiting to die?" And at this moment, when the Thunder Spear Block blocked the Great Sword''s stall, a slow voice that seemed to ignore the current crisis, suddenly remembered that it was behind the wooden man, which is in the village of Konoha. Wait...wait for death? In response to this, everyone in Konoha Village who had been stunned on the spot was startled, and subconsciously turned around and looked at the source of the sound. That is, above the tallest building nearby. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2677： situation Wait... die? The sudden sound made the ninjas and ordinary people in the village of Konoha who had been a little startled again. This sentence was obviously addressed to them, and besides, here, it is only them who are waiting to die. It can''t be Uchiha Nobuhiko who launched the attack and Chiba-sama who is now fighting against Uchiha''s mind, right? The two did not look like they were waiting to die. However, even if the people waiting to die can only be them, they still can''t react at this time, or they don''t understand, why they are waiting to die. Between several times of despair and several times of terror, especially the kind of short time, there are several times of despair in an instant, and the ninjas in Konoha Village at this time have actually been nervous again and again. Tension, or too much brain activity in a short period of time, their brains have entered a period of exhaustion, thinking has become extremely difficult, or in other words, their heads have become dull. "From... Your lord Jiraiya!" And at this moment, a sudden exclamation interrupted everyone''s thinking on the word "waiting for death". After all, someone saw the source of the sound. Sir Jiraiya! And hearing this sentence, almost everyone turned their heads at a fast speed, almost suddenly, everyone''s eyes fell on the highest building in this area. But on the tallest building, a white-haired man is looking at them with his chest folded. Among the fluttering long braids, the originally rather cynical face, there is no half of the previous look, some, only solemn and peaceful. Heaviness, and a slightly angry accusation. As if blaming them. And this white-haired man is just one of their Jiraiya adults, Konoha''s three ninjas. Jiraiya? At this time, Jiraiya''s words attracted not only the ninjas and a small number of civilians in Konoha Village, but also Chiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko in black robes. at this time? Regarding the current situation, compared to the black robe Chiba, Uchiha Nobuhiko frowned, and a bad premonition suddenly emerged in his heart. To be honest, in the current situation, he still has an absolute advantage. Every step of his, including his final decision to launch a second offense, and personal shots, are all planned. But now his direction, position, and suppression of Taki Chiba all occupy an absolute advantage, basically in an absolute offensive position. In other words, Takichiba is in a state where he can only parry but not fight back. The reason for this situation is that in addition to the ten years of weakness in the previous decade, there is also an excellent position now. At this time, his attacking direction is not only the black-robed Chiba wooden man, but also some The direction of Konoha Village. In other words, as long as the black robe Chiba moves and evades, the frontal Konoha Village and the ninjas in Konoha Village will be attacked by him. In this way, this black-robed Chiba must guard every attack and miss one attack. With the power and characteristics of the flames of the earth, dozens of people will disappear in this world behind him. The flames of Kagu soil will not be extinguished, and because of its increased power, it burns more violently and spreads more easily than ordinary Amateras. Sometimes, there is no physical touch. Within a certain range, Kaguchi The flame of the earth can also ignite other combustibles by high temperature to generate a new flame of the earth. The new Kagu Earth Flame can also possess this characteristic. In other words, as long as the black robe Chiba in front of him was a little careless, and the flames of Kagutu had missed a little bit, there might be a sea of ??fire behind him, let alone a sword cut. At that time, Konoha may no longer exist. And it is precisely because of this situation that a star or a bit cannot be leaked in, so this black robe Chiba must devote all of his energy to defending against his attacks, and all his attention to defense, then, He has no way to fight back. This is why, now that the two swords go down, even if Susano is an entity composed of chakras, many parts of the body can be different from the body structure, so some of the bodys stiffness after the attack is not there, but there is still a gap. of. When attacking, but also at the weakest time, this sentence makes sense and is completely applicable to Susano. In other words, in fact, the black robe Chiba can attack now, and it is the best time to attack Susano. At least, it is able to repel Susano Nohu, leaving a lot of space for himself, and with such a wooden figure technique, it can also repel a certain advantage by repelling Susano Nohu black robe Chiba. , And accumulate certain advantages. However, the current black robe Chiba did not do this, but seemed to be waiting for the next attack. Obviously, it is focused on defense. However, the reason why Uchiha Nobuhiko would not let go of the black robe, Chiba only wanted to defend, or in other words, can only defend. And set up such a plan, or the number of attacks. The reason is also very simple. Because Takichiba is always the most special outsider. Yes, the reason is because of the particularity of Takichiba. The particularity of being an outsider. This is also the conclusion that Uchiha Nobuhiko has drawn after learning from the pain in the past ten years. Perhaps, as the first outsider to escape from his hand and the first to grow into a mature outsider, he may have fully developed the most special existence in the history of transcendence, but Takichibas specialness is not Here. It is not power, transcending power, or wisdom. Of course, his wisdom is truly one of the best among outsiders, and Uchiha Nobuhiko has suffered the most from him. However, this Takichiba is not really special here. He is truly special. He is the most special outsider in his own view because this Takichiba is the only one who has integrated into this world. Outsider. Yes, this is the reason why Takichiba is called the most special outsider by Uchiha Nobuhiko. Taki Chiba is an outsider who truly blended into this world. Because of this, he was able to escape when he was hunted for the first time, and it was also because he was integrated into this world. I have to say that the reason why Takichiba was able to escape during the Nine-tailed Rebellion was due to the help of Konoha Village. It can be said that he used Konoha Village to escape in the first hunt. . It is the manpower, material resources and financial resources of Konoha Village that allow his wisdom to be 100%, even 200%. The hunt for the Kyuubi Rebellion was actually very tricky for Uchiha Nobuhiko. The layout of Takichiba almost disrupted all his plans. After all, it was hunting outsiders, and Taki Chiba was considered to be some weather at the time. Although he had obtained the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye for the first time, he knew that he had obtained the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and It was not entirely because of his exquisite layout and everything went smoothly, but because, to deal with Taki Chiba, he might have to use the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes. In other words, Takichiba is definitely the most terrifying outsider he has ever seen. In fact, in that hunt, it seemed that he had the upper hand in the battle, and all Takichiba''s methods were ineffective. However, after conducting the analysis and learning from the pain, in fact, the hunt was a mess. According to his original plan, Taki Chiba should be a team of one person or a few people. After all, the outsiders have always been almost alone. Many, I didn''t expect it to be the entire Konoha Village. To be honest, he was actually a little scared at the time. Later, Taki Chibas survival was the best example. His failure was an example of his hunting plan, not to mention that Taki Chiba was able to take away his ultimate power that was finally awakened. . And that hunt is basically Takichiba using the power of Konoha Village to repel him with a power in this world and a huge power in this world. It can almost be said that he was protected by him. The world was defeated by the power of freedom from outsiders. Moreover, the use of this power turned out to be an outsider who invaded and endangered the world. Isn''t it the most special point to be able to use the power of the enemy? Other outsiders believe in their power of transcendence, and arrogantly think that they are right or that the whole world should exist for him. He should be extravagant. All creatures in this world are Inferior to him, so in the end, there are basically more people alone. To be honest, he was really frightened after learning from it. And this is why he will choose to attack Konoha again after more than ten years. If Konoha is not removed, Taki Chiba has always had the most solid and powerful backing. During this period of time, for more than ten years, he has also carried out some provocations on the relationship between Konoha and Takichiba, but several provocations finally proved Konoha has firmly stood on Takichiba''s side, and Takichiba is already Naruto''s choice here. In other words, in this world, the corner of the world in which he was born, and a very powerful corner, is already in the hands of Taki Chiba. If you dont get rid of it, then Takichiba has a sharp sword in his hands. This sharp sword will be the backing for Takichiba to kill the enemy, and it can also be the backing for Takichiba after being injured, plus Takichibas body Unknown transcendence. The longer the day drags on, not only will he not be able to kill Taki Chiba, he may be killed by him instead. Therefore, to remove Takichiba, this Konoha must be removed, at least let it become a drag on Takichiba. After all, swords have double edges! And now, he just used the blade of this sword against the master. Yes, the situation at this time is the situation created by Uchiha Nobuhiko using the village of Konoha, and at the same time, it is also the most special feature of using Takichiba. As I said before, Taki Chiba is the outsider who puts down the most body and is also an outsider who has integrated into this world. The reason why he can blend in is naturally nothing else. It is because he has invested in emotions in this world, and emotions are both sides. When he has invested in emotions, the creatures in this world will naturally return the emotions he invested to him. The more he invested, the more he would give back. In the end, Konoha was convinced of him and even willing to be his sword and backing. However, since it is exchanged for feelings, just like swords, feelings have two sides, one is giving, and the other is the return of others'' feelings. And as long as the feelings are paid, then the feelings that are paid are also a kind of emotional return to others. Konoha gave him his destination, and he would also regard Konoha as his destination. In other words, Konoha will protect him, and he will also protect Konoha. Because it is a true emotional devotion, when using Konoha''s sword, Takichiba is also Konoha''s sword. Konoha will protect Takichiba, and Takichiba will also protect Konoha because of his emotional dedication. This is mutual. All relationships maintained by affection are mutual. That is to say, because of Takichiba''s particularity, his is the most special, so he is now tied up. Obviously, this step is extremely correct. The current situation speaks for itself. But at this time, the sudden appearance of Jiraiya made Uchiha Nobuhiko worried. Jilaiya, this person''s name, he has heard of it. Can be counted as a fairly rare person. He owns the magic arts, and he is a rare person selected by the blessed land of Miaomu Mountain. The last time Miaomu Mountain voluntarily summoned people, it was the age of the Six Dao Immortals. Moreover, Uchiha Nobuhiko knew very well about Jiraiya. At this time, this guy suddenly appeared, and he must have come prepared. And, basically, it can be concluded that this guy is here to help Taki Chiba. This sentence just now can also be seen. However, at this moment, between the lightning and the fire, both swords in his hand were blocked, and there was a gap between Susao Nenghu''s attack. What he could do was to watch this Jiraiya move. After all, even if he could move, could the black robe Chiba in front of him obediently close his eyes and wait to die? Obviously, the situation he worked so hard to create is going to change drastically next! "Get in the way! Retreat!" And then, in the pupils of his reincarnation eyes, the Jilai who was holding his chest with his hands uttered such a simple sentence. Get in the way? retreat? And everyone who had been stunned when they heard this was stunned again. "Boom!" "Boom!" However, before they were finally over, two huge white mists exploded behind Jilaiya. At the same time, in the white mist, two huge toads rushed out, and a house in Gelala collapsed. , But two toads relied on the momentum of rushing, pushing the house on the path clean, and heading straight for the wooden man. what! But at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly raised his head with a surprise in his heart. In the eyes of Samsara, a huge orange toad had already been slashed. Yes! We are in the way! And at this moment, everyone who was surprised by the toad''s behavior suddenly woke up! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2678： Offense and defense The toad text above is used to contain my possible attacks. Toad Jian and Toad Guang below are to prevent me from attacking the Konoha villagers who have begun to retreat, and to remind Konoha villagers to leave. Jilaiya''s hand... I can only say, is it timely? In the vision of the reincarnation eye, the orange toad holding the sword and the two toads holding their weapons at this moment are almost in slow motion. Under the supreme power, they There is no subtle movement that is hidden. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t seem to care about the attacks from the upper and lower sides, and his gaze fell on Jiraiya over there. What he foreseeed, after all, was the first sign. And Ji Lai Ye''s move can also be called timely and correct. Right now, the people in Konoha Village should be awakened by his sound and the movement of the two toads, and the movements of the three toads happened to hinder his coping method. First of all, this sentence of Jiraiya can wake up everyone in Konoha Village, and the noise can also wake up everyone. Then, can this black-robed Chiba''s words wake up everyone? Can this black robe Chiba create a movement that awakens everyone? The answer is definitely yes! Even his roar, the effect is even better than Zi Lai. Moreover, this black robe Chiba must also know that the people behind must retreat, and he will definitely be able to wake up those behind him. And why, this black robe Chiba didn''t do this. The reason is naturally that as long as he calls out, then after his advantage is flattened, he will launch a more fierce attack, and he is not sure that he will be able to use these fierce attacks at the moment, and if he cannot stop this fierce attack Attack, then, the Konoha people who fled behind because of their own shouts might face a fierce attack. Yes, the black robe Chiba is caring about his Uchiha Nobuhiko''s desperate silence after losing the hostages of the Konoha villagers, only acting defensively. After all, their current situation, as long as he feels that Uchiha Nobuhiko can be suppressed, the Konoha villagers behind him can always be sheltered as hostages and get his hands up from Uchiha Nobuhiko. But if these people are no longer hostages, then, due to the situation of the battle, these Konoha villagers can still be his means by Uchiha Nobuhiko to restrain his Takichiba, which is a large-scale attack. When the time comes, He Taki Chiba will inevitably defend as much as possible, and he Uchiha Nobuhiko can also launch a fatal blow with an advantage in this large-scale attack. And this kind of fatal blow, he Taki Chiba is not sure that he can completely defend. As long as Takichiba dies, no matter whether it is the original body or the split body, he will win Uchiha Nobuhiko. That is to say, the current black-robed Chiba does not want to shout this sentence, run or retreat, dont get in the way, but cant shout, at least, before these Konoha villagers leave the village, there can be no irritation to Uchiha Nobuhiko Actions. Now their offensive and defensive relationship is a balance point. If this balance point is broken, Chiba Chiba may face an absolute disadvantage that although it will be fine as long as it survives, it will most likely not survive. , But really lost. And this balance point is that Uchiha Nobuhiko has the advantage of attack, and he can only do his best to defend. Of course, if such a balance is maintained, welcoming Black Robe Chiba can only be perished. Otherwise, his ten years of hard work and loneliness and more than ten years of painstaking experience are too cheap. Although he was anxious, at least he was anxious when he saw the strength of Black Robe Chiba just now. However, anxiety is one thing. The work he has done over the past ten years is nothing more than reminding himself that he should not be careless or let go of any detail. Now, the situation is completely different. Although Taki Chiba can''t shout, but if someone shouts out and can help him defend and ensure the safety of all the people in the Konoha village, then he, Uchiha Nobuhiko, I can only recognize it obediently. It just so happens that now Jiraiya has done everything. Needless to say, all the members of the Konoha village had already awakened, and the next step was to escape. Given the degree of blind obedience of the Konoha villagers to the black-robed Chiba in front of them, or Taki Chiba, Next, these Konoha villagers estimated that if they were dead, they might all run away because they didn''t want to involve Taki Chiba, they could not escape, and they might commit suicide. And the intention of these three toads of Jiraiya is also very obvious. The toad Wentai above his head is attacking as a defense, to contain his attacks, plus there is a wooden figure in black robe Chiba here, which can be completely restricted. His possible large-scale attacks. As for Toad Jian and Toad Guang, these two supplemented the files when Toad Wentai and Mu Ren missed out to defend him against possible attacks. And to be honest, the fighting power of these three toads, or the strength of the toads and the toads, although it is impossible to completely defend against his possible attacks, but the Konoha villagers behind them can still do it. After all, these three toads still have a very high appearance rate in his memory of so many lifetimes. It has to be said that among the three holy places, Miaomu Mountains entry into the world is considered the most frequent. Whenever there is a major event, there will be more or less a few toads or sacred toads around the so-called savior or the people who put down the war. In comparison, the Wet Bone Forest and Longdi Cave are very low-key in this respect, especially the Wet Bone Forest. Except for the Taki Chiba in front of them, almost no one has practiced the slug fairy art of the Wet Bone Forest, even the psychic of slugs. Beasts rarely appear, and the recent one is actually Tsunade Hime. It can be said that Uchiha Nobuhiko also has quite a good understanding of these three toads. Among the born toads, this toad Wentai, Toad Jian, and Toad Guang, although the latter two are not too many, but in comparison, He had seen the shapes of these three toads in various periods except for the three toads in their tadpole stage. Moreover, compared to other toads, these three toads, especially the toad Wenta, all possess the magic chakras that mortals can hardly match. I am afraid that Taki Chiba in front of them is slightly inferior. Its just that they are considered to be natural creatures of Xianju, perhaps possessing the flesh forged by powerful Xianju, but they are almost zero in ninjutsu qualifications. They have some truly terrifying and powerful applications. On the contrary, there is basically no way to learn it. It can only rely on some instinctively evolved fairy ninjutsu, which is very powerful, but compared to the fairy ninjutsu used by humans, it is pitiful and practical. It is also a far cry. Of course, after all, they are immortal arts, they are still very terrifying combat effectiveness when used. But now, even without using Xianshu, it is still possible to block his attack by relying on their powerful Xianshu Chakra''s body. Moreover, psychic beasts have the characteristic of self-healing. Unless they are killed or suffer some mortal injuries, they only need to return to their psychic land to heal themselves. They are the three holy places. Psychic beasts, even if these three toads were burned by the flames of Kagu soil and their whole body caught on fire, as long as they return to Miaomu Mountain, they can keep the flames of Kagu soil in place through the characteristics of spiritism, and second, Even if the flames of Kagutu were brought over, the toads of Miaomu Mountain could also seal the flames of Kagutu, and in places like Miaomu Mountain that are rich in natural energy, their self-healing ability is probably better than the original Hokage. It''s tough, just because of its huge size, it needs more time in terms of time. In other words, these three toads may not be able to deal with him, but it is more than enough to reverse the current situation! Therefore, at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko would say that Jira came in time, even, it can be said that it was extremely timely. Offensive and defensive... It''s going to be reversed! At this moment, such a thought flashed through his mind. "brush!" And at this moment, the cold light flashed, and the huge toad above the head was no less than the full body beard, and after slashing down a huge arc in the air, it moved heavily because of the two swords. Framed, almost subconsciously fanning his wings, his figure turned slightly to the top of the head of Suzuo Nohu, where the dog mask was that day, and it was also cut off at the place where Suzuo Nohu''s eyebrows were jewels. With only one breath, the shiny blade can smash the gem. And if the gem is broken, then Uchiha Nobuhiko in it will also bear the power of this sword. "Run! Run! Run everyone!" "Withdrawal!" "Master Jilaiya and Master Chiba will buy time for us. I believe Master Chiba, don''t care about anything, run, take everyone out and run as far as possible, and walk from the secret road behind the village!" And at this moment, everyone in Konoha Village wakes up like a dream, and the ninjas who are away from the people who cant leave behind make a decisive decision. The side directly or on their backs have begun to turn around, but they are still a little slow. Ordinary people ran away behind them. At the same time, the large tracts of the Konoha village all turned their heads and ran away. The ninjas in the whole Konoha village retreated like a tide. They were so fast and orderly that they didnt look like it. It was running away, but it seemed that there were enemies behind him, and he needed to support him at the fastest speed. At the same time, in the dark, various evacuation shelters have begun to evacuate. After hearing that Chiba-sama might be killed because of their slow evacuation, Uchiha Nobuhiko took most of the civilians in this shelter. They are all like an army marching in a hurry. The fear on everyone''s face has almost faded, and some have only a "I must escape as soon as possible" determination. Although he was also carrying his family with his mouth, but there was almost a sense of military appearance, and there was no act of pushing and trampling at all. Everyone was just silent and evacuated quickly following the instructions of the evacuation ninja. The high quality of Konoha Village can also be seen here. And this has to be said, the disaster-prone Konoha Village, these disasters are not bad for Konoha Village, at least, the calmness of the people in Konoha Village is estimated to be several times that of other villages. At this critical juncture, the faster the evacuation, the greater Konoha''s chance of victory. Undoubtedly, these sufferings will eventually turn into the current chance of victory. In addition to the refuge, in some key document shelters in Konoha Village, a large number of important and confidential documents, including key resources such as forbidden techniques, are also being quietly transferred. It is estimated that it will not be long before they can all be transferred. go. As long as these and people are still there, even if Konoha Village is razed to the ground, another Konoha Village will appear in a short time. The speed of Konoha''s retreat was amazing. "when!" And just at this moment, when the crowd faded like a tide, a sound of golden and iron clashing above the wooden man''s head suddenly sounded at the city wall. "what!" At the same time, on the top of the wooden man, with the power of jumping and the weight of his own huge body, plus the toad Wentai cut down by the divine power since childhood, the face of the toad was full of incredible meaning, and the mouth exclaimed. And in his wide-eyed toad, under the sharp blade of the sword, there was a pitch-black shield. Seeing that the black glaze-like color, it should also be the summoning object of this Suzuo Nenghu, and this is a shield. The spiral pattern on it makes it a bit familiar. However, it was even more surprised that when the sword went down, his arm shook numb, but Nasu Sanoh didn''t move, as if the various forces held by this sword were nothingness. "Eight-foot mirror." But at this moment, there was a solemn sound from under him. Eight-foot mirror? And hearing this sentence, Toad Wentai''s toad face changed abruptly. "Big brother! Be careful!" At the same time, familiar voices suddenly sounded from two directions behind him. "Boom!" Suddenly, Toad Wentai only felt a burst of impeccable power bounced off the shield, and followed the impact of the sharp hilt in his hand. Suddenly the whole toad became lighter, and then there was a sharp pain in his hand. In between, it flew up and back. Eight feet mirror! It turned out to be an eight-foot mirror. Now, trouble comes! Amidst the Xueliang sword''s edge flying upwards and the blood brought out by the arc, the toad flew too upside down and barely opened his eyes, but saw the steady three arms in Sanohu''s hands, right hand and left back The two swords in his hands were cut down, suppressing the wooden man, and the other hand with a back held high was a shield, UU reading www.uuknshu.com seemed to have no action at all. Legend has it that the eight-foot mirror can bounce off all attacks and ninjutsu. Such an artifact, Uchiha Nobuhiko even owns! At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "Big Brother!" At this moment, another anxious exclamation sounded in the direction it was getting further and further away, and Toad Wentai''s expression changed again. "Puff puff!" At this moment, in his eyes, above the head of the majestic black flame burning giant, suddenly three dark flames ignited, and none of them consisted of three black jade-like heads and tails. Convergence and rotation composition. Eight feet Qiong Gouyu! At this moment, its toad heart is already cold! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2679： aims Yasaka''s Gouyu...is there any? Isnt the artifact unique? The whirling and bursting pitch black flames of Kaju soil, like a flat fireball rotating end to end, quietly reflected in the blue eyes diverging, watching this suddenly appear Sight, at this moment, Heipao Qianye''s eyes widened slightly, and his eyes were attracted almost instantly. In the last moment, Toad Fumata leaped and attacked and was bounced back. The momentum was not uncommon. Under normal circumstances, the black robe Chiba at this time should focus on the Susano that is burning from the dark flames. The shield held in his hand at the rear right is the shield that bounced Toad Wentai out. That is, above the eight-foot mirror. This shield, black robe Chiba has seen it, whether in the original work or in this world, in the original work, this eight-foot mirror is Uchiha Itachi, for his brother Uchiha Sasuke, to deal with Ochiharu Shields used at the time. And at this time, his disciple Itachi, once showed it in front of him, originally to test the power of this artifact. Of course, after using his teacher as a test product, Itachi tested the effect of this shield. The black robe Chiba naturally knew the effect of this shield. Undoubtedly, the shield of Uchiha Nobuhikos Susao Nobuhiko in front of him is the effect of this magical eight-foot mirror. Otherwise, Toad Fumatas powerful blow, if it werent for this kind of shield that rebounds all damage, Uchi Has Nobuhiko''s Suzuo almost motionless as he does now? I''m afraid it''s impossible to make a decision, at least it will be smashed into the sky and a big hole will be smashed into the ground. It is even more impossible to be able to bounce a toad that is as huge as the nine-tailed Toad Wentai without moving like it is now. And now, the reason why the black-robed Chibas attention is not on this shield, on the fireball of the rotating conjoined three-hook jade, is actually not the eight-foot mirror or the Yasaka gou jade. The artifact itself, also called Ba Chi Qiong Gouyu, is what it represents behind this situation. Suzuo Nohu, as the eyes to open the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, only a few kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes can have the ultimate pupil technique in the writing wheel eyes, as an outsider, the black robe Chiba still has a considerable understanding. At least, Suzano would be equipped with artifacts, he still knew. And now, the eight-foot mirror used by Nobuhiko Uchiha''s Susano, and the eight-foot mirror used by his disciple Itachi''s Susano, except for the color, are almost the same, both in appearance and effect. In the original work, this eight-shaku jade is also Yasaka''s gouyu. Both Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Madara have used it. In this world, his disciple Itachi, he is convinced that there is this Yasaka gouyu, even this technique. He has tried all of the powers himself, it was a not-so-good memory, and now Uchiha Nobuhiko also uses Yasaka''s Goyu and Eight-Shaku Mirror. This undoubtedly shows that these artifacts of Suzuo Nenghu seem to be common, not unique. It seems that every Susano can be used. They are not so much artifacts as they are pupil skills, which are manifested through pupil power. And here is the problem. If this is just a kind of pupil technique, the so-called eight-foot mirror, Yasaka''s gouyu, and even the ten-fist sword are all kinds of pupil technique. Then, he must re-evaluate the current Uchiha Nobuhiko''s strength. Yes, the black robe Chiba at this moment actually looked at this Yasaka Gouyu unconsciously. At this moment, he was worried about another thing. That is, Susano''s various artifacts are not specific things, but some kind of Susano''s pupil skills. Then, he can be said to have fallen into some kind of huge crisis now, it is very likely , Uchiha Nobuhiko''s other hole card has opened the net, waiting for him to jump in. The reversal of the situation that just started because of Jiraiya''s participation in the war may come to an abrupt end here. Even, he may have fallen into a deeper trap. And even if Susanos artifact is not Hitomi, it really represents some kind of artifact. After all, when Oshemaru was sealed by the Ten-Fist Sword in the original work, he also said that it was similar to looking for the Ten-Fist Sword for a long time. Words like Itachi''s hands also mean that Uchiha Nobuhiko has a special kind of being able to use these artifacts at will, no matter whose hands these artifacts are in. In other words, this new type of pupil technique, the effect of pupil technique is to make Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Susao able to copy these artifacts. Although the copied artifacts are fakes, they still have the original effects of the artifacts, but there are more restrictions. , As for what these restrictions are, such as time and frequency restrictions are innumerable, Heipao Chiba doesn''t need to think too much. However, in any case, what he has to face is another absolute disadvantage. Uchiha Nobuhikos Susano is originally a full-fledged Susano, and all the flames burning all over his body are the flames of Kagu soil, and the flames are far more powerful than the flames of Amaterasu, although they do not show the whiskers of Uchiha Madara. Sano has such destructive power, but Black Robe Chiba never thinks that Uchiha Nobuhikos Susano does not have the destructive power of Uchiha Madaras Susano, even in the eyes of Black Robe Chiba. The artifact, Uchiha Nobuhikos Susano may also be stronger than Uchiha Madaras Susa, and its destructive power is also more terrifying. And with these artifacts, the already extremely powerful Susano, plus the special effects of these artifacts, is probably second only to the ultimate Susano of Sasuke Uchiha in the original work. However, compared to the ultimate Susano, the situation at this time shows that the Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Susano who can use the artifact is definitely more difficult. "Big Brother!" At this time, two super-large decibels in different directions from the left and right sounded with anxious exclamation. Amidst the two roars of wind, two giant toad figures already whizzed away from the wooden man. Let''s solve these three toads first! However, before this, I can''t... At the same time, the moment the black robe Chiba turned countless thoughts, in the mid-air, among the gems in the middle of the forehead of the Suzano Tengu mask, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s right side of the spiral spiral slowly seeped out. The blood, which accumulates into a blood stream in the eye socket, flows down the corner of the eye slowly. And Uchiha Nobuhiko''s line of sight was quietly passing the steady state of the big toad that flew out and the two big toads that attacked from under the armpit of the wooden man, holding a double knife and fork. "Shoo hoo!" Afterwards, as if following his point of view, on the top of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s full body beard, the head of the head, the eight-shaku-kyu-gou jade scattered in the mountain character shot out, bringing out three dark tracks. bad! That''s too late! Hearing the sound of the high-temperature burning air breaking through the air, Toad Guang''s double knives were slightly stagnant, and Toad''s face was already panicked. Sorry, brother! I was too clumsy. Compared with the toad broad, the toad is as healthy as the toad, and the complexion is unchanged, and it still looks strong and steady. However, in his heart, it was almost as panic as his brother Toad Guang, and even compared to his brother Toad Guang, there was a sense of self-examination and self-blame. "It''s okay! Leave me alone! Hold Nobuhiko Uchiha!" However, at this moment, Toad Wen was too firm in the air. Do not care? And hearing this sound, the momentum of the two toads was unchanged, but the toads'' faces were full of doubts. To be honest, as living in an environment with strong natural energy since childhood, coupled with the huge Xianshu Chakra contained in the body, they are very sensitive to natural energy and Xianshu Chakra, even in this continent with relatively little natural energy. , They can also keenly feel natural energy and fairy chakras. At this time, except for the black-robed Chiba behind him, the chakra running at high speed at a speed that they all felt unbelievable, and natural energy fusion to create a large amount of chakras, no, it should be said that it is a huge amount of fairy magic chakra. , I can also feel the perfect proportion of natural energy in the three eight-foot Qionggou jade above me. Yes, that''s right, they can feel that this eight-foot Qiong Gouyu not only has strong pupil power, but also has a prefabricated matching Xianshu Chakra! In other words, this eight-foot Qionggou jade has a blessed fairy technique. And the power of the eight-foot Qionggouyu, as they have a longer lifespan than humans, has still seen them, and they even have a history of confrontation, they are very clear about the power of the eight-foot Qionggouyu. And now this kind of eight-footed Qionggou jade blessed by Xianshu Chakra is definitely not something that their physical body can resist, plus the dark flames on the eight-footed Qionggou jade, the flames of the same color as the sky, if this blow If they really hit, based on their situation, it may be the end of a serious injury at best. In the worst case, although they are much stronger than human vitality, it does not mean that they will not die. At this time, his eldest brother is still in the sky. Even if they know how to do immortality, they are also toads, and toads cant fly. Moreover, their eldest brother is bounced off by the eight-foot mirror. Even if they can fly, they just hit At one point, there was no retraction at all, and the situation of the eight-foot mirror also knew that the strength rebounded, I am afraid that even if his elder brother can fly, there is no way to stop at this time. In other words, these eight feet Qiong Gouyu, their eldest brother can''t hide. And the only hope is that they are now throwing their weapons to induce the bachiqionggou that has been projected to explode. However, now his eldest brother even told them to leave it alone. Didn''t this make them watch their eldest brother fall into a life and death crisis? "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" However, at this moment, three dull explosions above their heads sounded abruptly. what! In an instant, the eyes of the two toads fell on their heads. And at this time, above their heads, or at a position higher than the height of the end of their castration, the three eight-foot Qionggou jade shot out of the lasing shot did not rush into the distance. Three spheres. One, the water is shining, and the water dragon on the surface is flipped. At this time, amidst the sound of the sneer, the white water vapor evaporates up, and at the same time, a silvery texture slowly starts from the place of contact and continues Spreading on the water polo, the flame of the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu slowly began to fade, and the spinning speed of Gouyu also slowed down at this moment. One, a rock formation, as if it were two hills, and like a star made of rocks. At this moment, amidst the sound of roaring, the rubble was flying around, but there was a rock color, slowly climbing up. It touched the surface of the eight-foot Qionggou jade, and continued to spread away, and with the spread of the rock color, the rotation speed of the eight-foot Qionggou jade started to slow down at the moment the rock color climbed up. It seems that even the untouched flames have begun to dim. One, the cloud is lingering, and the ethereal smoke disperses. At this moment, in the sound of the sneer, the eight-foot Qionggou jade is burning raging, and the speed of rotation is getting faster and faster, as if the heat is added to the flame. It''s oily, but there is a feeling of intensification. This cloud-filled ball seems to be not to stop the eight-foot jade, but to cheer on it, and as the flame becomes more and more domineering, the two The spheres also began to merge continuously, and it seemed that they were harmoniously integrated. At this moment, what was reflected in the eyes of the toads was the picture of the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu being blocked by three balls. really And at this time, an unexpected thought flashed in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind when his eyes gathered here. He had never ignored the thought of the black robe Chiba right now, especially when Toad Wentai said the sentence and didn''t care about it. but This is just a false move! My purpose has always been you! In the next second, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Be careful! Little Chiba!" And at this moment, almost non-stop, after telling the two brothers to leave them alone, Toad Wenta''s voice came again. This time, he said to the black robe Chiba. "what!" At this moment, Toad Jian and Toad Guang finally realized something. Toad''s eyes suddenly turned to his side. At this moment, an armoured arm burning with black flames has passed by him silently, and the long sword made of the pitch-black radiating light of the gourd hilt in the hand is already facing that The wooden man stabs away from the top of his head. Ten punch sword! He wants to seal the little guy Chiba! At this time, the three toads knew everything well. This long sword with the gourd hilt is undoubtedly the legendary ten-fist sword. And that Ba Chi Qiong Gou Yu, in fact, is to attract attention, and it is also foreshadowing the attack of this ten-punch sword! This Uchiha Nobuhiko, the target is the black robe Chiba! Or, The goal has always been Black Robe Chiba! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2680： Psychic Next, just be aware that these two guys won''t do anything out of it. However, with their offensive ability, there should be no way to crush my Suzuo! In the sight of the reincarnation eye, the point of view moved slightly, from the top of the wooden man''s head with his hands and hands, and the young man in the blue chakra coat swaying, landed on the two toads who rushed with their weapons. At this moment, in his eyes, time seemed to freeze. This black robe Chiba had just made an attack. At this moment, there should be no way to avoid the attack of the ten-punch sword. Can''t kill, at least he will be enclosed in the endless sleep of Shiquanjian, and then slowly deal with it. And as long as Takichiba is eliminated, this operation can be considered as a perfect end. And now it is these two toads that can save this black robe Chiba. Their swords cant hurt Susano, but they should cause certain displacement of Susano. Strictly speaking, it will be very small. The impact moves, after all, I am in the sky now. However, it should not affect the trajectory of Shiquan Sword. As for that Jilaiya, it may be a threat to other people, but only with his immature fairy skills and Miaomushan toad, if I want to leave, he can no longer organize. After knowing that the other one was sealed, another Taki Chiba might rush over, or directly ambush along the route. This Jilai should not pose a threat. In order to prevent another possible attack by Takichiba, the original route should be changed. Moreover, being able to clean up a Takichiba in this situation is generally smooth. It also saves a lot of chakra and physical strength. Following his gaze on the young man wrapped in the blue chakra coat, he moved to the two toads with double-forked swords that had been slanted in front of him, and then moved from the two toads to the tall buildings over there. The Jiraiya, who had put down his hands, returned from Jiraiya to the young man wrapped in the blue chakra coat, that is, on the black robe Chiba. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart turned this. Series of thoughts. Undoubtedly, the current situation is very smooth for him. At least, at this time, the black robe Chiba of Qiqiong Gouyu who just used those elemental **** to block his eight-foot Qionggou is just the old force that just used it, and the new force did not grow. At that time, although he did not use his power, he was just mobilizing the element ball, but mobilizing the ball is also equivalent to a punch. The so-called attack is when the defense is weakest. At this time, the black robe Chiba is Because of this situation, this black robe Chiba couldn''t hide the sword of this ten-fist sword. And he didn''t lose his mind. At this moment, he made a plan to leave very quickly. Yes, at this moment, he has already begun to plan to leave. His goal this time is to get rid of a Takichiba, not to destroy Konoha. Takichiba knows it, and he also knows that he and Takichi Ye''s final battle will be in the next two to three years. Perhaps this can be regarded as a rebirth of him, or a trait given to him by the world in which he was born. He can more or less sense something. For example, when is almost the time he must go hunting outsiders, when is the probability of success in hunting outsiders highest. Of course, this probability is not 100%, it is just a kind of intuition. At the beginning, the night of Nine Tails was born because he intuitively felt that that time was the best time to get rid of outsiders. Of course, this kind of intuition only comes after an outsider is discovered, and there is no outsider. However, he was born almost in every life because of the existence of outsiders. Therefore, there is no doubt that he was born in the absence of outsiders. In fact, from the beginning of his birth, he must find outsiders. There is no existence and no outsiders. The situation of the person. And his current intuition is that to get rid of this outsider who survived a disaster and grows up, the best morale is in the next two or three years. The exact date is still unknown, but at that time, there will naturally be some opportunities. At that time, he needs to consider, and intuition is not a panacea. However, in any case, he still believes in his intuition. Every outsider has the power of transcendence, and the power of transcendence is very strong. Since this world wants him to hunt outsiders, he has chosen him to protect and protect this world. Of course, he wouldn''t give nothing, and compared to himself, the world is more aware of the threat and location of outsiders, and the best time to hunt. This intuition may be the world''s hint to itself. And as long as you follow this intuition, you can''t go wrong. Now that I have cleaned up a Takichiba, I naturally want to retreat. After all, Takichiba has two, and now I can only seal this Takichiba, which is the next best thing. Compared with killing a Takichiba, Sealing a Takichiba cannot be said to be done once and for all. Takichiba''s sealing technique is quite terrifying, at least it has surpassed this era, even the seal technique of the era that chased the Liudao immortal, and even the seal technique of the Liudao immortal itself. If he, as an outsider, knows all the characteristics, knows the weakness of the ten-punch sword, and finally designs or intercepts or kills the seal, and then releases the black robe Chiba. So, didn''t he give up all his previous achievements? This is something he absolutely does not allow, and it must be safe to do here. This is also summed up by his memories of merging hundreds of years over the past ten years. To be honest, before now, he was too dependent on a kind of brainless hunting with an advantage over outsiders, so he would use it. The resourceful Takichiba suffered a big loss, and even lost half of his supreme power. Now, he will not make the same mistake. Only when you see it well, you will not be used by Taki Chiba, and you will not be in vain for more than ten years of painstaking efforts. Moreover, in today''s battle, he used all his hands. If he had to face two Takichiba, then he would be at an absolute disadvantage in the decisive battle two or three years later. Moreover, the series of attacks just now, especially at the moment when the offense and defense are about to reverse after the appearance of Jiraiya, were originally a series of foreshadowing, from the double sword cut, to the eight-foot mirror, and then to the current eight-foot Qiong. Gouyu was just to make the black robe Chiba appear in the current situation, and it can be regarded as finally letting the black robe Chiba reveal a fatal flaw, even if it is the second best thing, it must be effective. In any case, it cannot fail, nor can it give up. Otherwise, it is estimated that in the next two or three years, he may be unable to sleep because of regret. This blow must be hit! After a blow, be careful! "Come... too late!" And at this moment, the exclamation of two toads rang in a timely manner. At this moment, the top-down ten-fist sword is already in front of the black robe Chiba, and the black robe Chiba Although a few knots have changed, there is no way to avoid it under the stagnant figure, and the sword will pass through after seeing the sword. According to the characteristics of the Shiquan Sword, as long as it is stabbed, it will inevitably be sucked into the sleepy seal of the Shiquan Sword, and it is impossible to come out. In other words, in an instant, the black robe Chiba will be sealed. They also failed! "Snapped!" And just at this moment, a faint, but somehow everyone can hear the clapping sound from afar. "This is the time!" Then, there was a deep cry from Jiraiya. "Boom!" "Boom!" Then, in the next instant, two huge white mists exploded in front of Suzuo Nohu, who was burning the pitch black flame, and in an instant, it filled the space between Mujin and Suzuo Nohu. The channeling is lifted! Seeing the sudden white mist that occupies all of his sights, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupils suddenly contracted, and the blue chakra coat disappeared behind the white mist as if the wind had scattered. Humph! Use this method to obstruct my sight. Then, let me hesitate uncontrollably? However, there was no emotion in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart at all, even if he had doubts at the beginning, but at this moment, he still did not waver. In other words, no matter what happened now, he would not be shaken in any way. At this moment, he planned for more than ten years and showed weakness for more than ten years. For this attack on the Zhongnin exam, he touched Oshemaru and Sain in a short time, but it was another psychological struggle. And, in order to solve a Taki Chiba practically at this moment, he thought of countless possibilities for the current situation. Just thinking about these, it took half a month, and the Chunin exam started At the time, especially when Taki Chiba used Haneda Ichiba to confuse him, when he confuses him, he almost endured it with a conservative attitude that almost broke the alliance, and secretly almost racked his brains to investigate Haneda. Ye''s details, at last he sacrificed a shadow-level spirit puppet. Even, when the army was still retreating in the end, he did not hesitate to harmonize with Otoyin and Sayin, that is, Osamaru and Sayin, and fight against them even if they could no longer get their trust or assistance in the future, almost pushing Otoyin and Sayin to Takichi Ye, also to achieve the current goal. At this moment, no matter what he encounters now, he will not waver. "laugh!" And this sword, the seal of the ten-fist sword, remained unchanged, penetrated the white mist, and pierced out from the head of the wooden man, wiping the back of his head. "Little Chiba!" At this moment, Toad Wen who was already able to stabilize his figure in the upper middle of Konoha Village blurted out with too much exclamation. There is no pause or hesitation! At this moment, in Toad Fumata''s heart, it was more shocking to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s reaction than to worrying about the little Chiba guy. To be honest, although it is a toad, and still has a rough style, and the style is very Japanese gang toad, but Wentai has also lived for a long time. As the boss of the toad, he can also be regarded as the leader of most of the young toads in Miaomu Mountain. He is trusted by the big toad immortal, and he is also the son of immortal Shensuo and Zhima. He has been heavily relied on for his own strength since he was a child. In addition to his mothers strict teaching since childhood, he is rude but not reckless. He made the contract either the savior of an era, or the sages around the savior, and many things are also intrigued. As Jiraiya, who has made a contract with itself and has been with him for a long time, it still knows it very well. At this time, it suddenly relieved the channeling of its two brothers. It was a slow shot, the attack was ultimately ineffective, and the flames that burned in darkness like skylights were obviously very difficult to deal with. Since the attack was ineffective, don''t do unnecessary struggles, and the flames are not easy to provoke. , When the time comes, the loss of protection is to lose the wife and lose the soldiers. Furthermore, since the attack is no longer effective and there is no need to take risks, it is better to scare the Uchiha Nobuhiko at this moment, at least for a moment because of the sudden release of the white mist of spiritism, his hand shakes. Even if it is a one-half second slower, it is considered to buy time for the little fellow Chiba. It''s just that Toad Wen is not too able to know what kind of results will be achieved, and even Ji Lai may not know. But now, there is no doubt that there is no effect at all, Uchiha Nobuhiko has no hesitation at all, and has not won any time. And, obviously, they all underestimated this Uchiha Nobuhiko and his determination! "Humph!" However, just here, the Jiraiya over there smiled softly, looking like you''re done! "Ok?" At this moment, a strange color flashed across Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face. It seems, not human touch... It''s like wood? At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. not good! It''s a clone! At this time Mu Dun cloned! At that time, it was a substitute technique. On top of the wooden man technique, sometimes the structure of the Mu Dun clone is prepared in advance! Oh no! Then, in the next second, he was shocked, and the touch from the ten punch sword quickly recognized the feeling of being a clone. Obviously, the black robe Chiba just used a substitute technique. At the same time, at this moment, the moment covered by the white mist flashed in his mind, the picture of the blue chakra''s coat blowing away. "Puff puff puff!" Then At this moment, the white mist covering the two sides suddenly opened four holes, and four wooden dragons that were obviously larger than a circle roared, and there was hardly any resistance. In the four clicks, Suzuo Nenghu''s right leg, left waist, right arm and left ribs were already cracked in the dark flame. However, the four wooden dragons bitten them fiercely, and even the armor of Suzuo Nenghu shattered. "Wow!" And at this moment, the white mist suddenly revolved, and it revolved like a whirlpool on the head of the original wooden man. Then, at the very center of the whirlpool, a huge black ball, like a black lacquer, was pushed in the palm of a giant wooden hand! Humph! White mist is used to cover your eyes! And at this moment, the corner of Jilaiya''s mouth slowly showed a successful smile. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2681： Abrupt change At that time, he used the substitute technique and replaced the main body with the Mu Dun clone. Simple ninjutsu, at the most critical time, has the effect of surpassing S-level ninjutsu. It''s just that his cooperation with Jiraiya... When did he and Zi Lai become so acquainted with each other! The lacquered ink ball became bigger and bigger in the pushed woodgrain palm, and the completely dark color became more and more obvious in the sight of the reincarnation eye, even the one that rushed straight towards Susano. The trajectory of the chest and abdomen is also clearly distinguishable. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t seem to care that his current Suzano had been bitten by the wooden dragon and could not move. In his mind, when the white mist covered his eyes again, the wind-scattered blue chakra coat, no doubt, at that time, the black robe Chiba replaced the main body with the Mu Dun clone. , After all, this Takichiba''s eight-door mode cannot be used on the entity clone, and even the Slug Xianshu clone cannot be used. Obviously, this Mu Dun clone is already prepared, and, like the unprinted transformation of basic ninjutsu such as Sanshenjutsu, there is no doubt that Taki Chiba must have completed it. At that time, his attention was more or less attracted by the white mist, which led to no timely discovery. Everything just now was in a flash. If he didn''t notice it for the first time, he would easily follow the path. . This is a very simple way of attracting attention or attention, causing some sudden situations, attracting the opponent''s attention, or in other words, preventing the opponent from being aware of something that should have been the first time. Moreover, this white mist, obviously, in addition to attracting his attention at that moment, it also hides the four wooden dragons and this ball that is similar to the jade for seeking Taoism. This hand seems to be very simple and idiomatic, but idiosyncratic does not mean it is useless, nor does it mean that it is easy to see through. On the contrary, because it is very effective, it is idiomatic. Undoubtedly, this white mist completed its mission perfectly. Offensive and defensive...reversed! Ok Although it looks alike, it shouldn''t be a jade for seeking Taoism. However, it should be the same as the black city wall just now. It combines the five chakra properties in a similar way to the Taoist jade, and achieves an incomplete state of the Taoist jade lacking Yin and Yang to escape the chakra. There shouldn''t be any problem with Suzano who crushed me. And at this time, for the misguided just now, this inevitable blow was destroyed by a small psychic dispelling white mist and a substitute technique, but Uchiha Nobuhiko was not too anxious, although there was a trace of irritability in his heart. However, he was still very calm. At least, he can still accurately judge the nature of the lacquered orb in front of him. After all, Qiu Dao jade is impossible to be so big. As a perfect form, Qiu Dao jade cannot be made huge. When it is generated, it is originally produced by the condensed fusion of the chakra nature changes, and then a huge amount. Chakras must be condensed to a specific size to be successful. This is the perfect stable structure. And now this size is undoubtedly not the size that the Taoist jade should have. However, from the sight of the reincarnation eye, he can still feel a strong chakra, or a perfect chakra ratio, which should be made by mixing the five kinds of nature changes with the magic chakra using the method of seeking Taoism jade. . Although it is not a jade for the Tao, this orb should also possess the power of transcending the limits of blood succession and elimination of blood stains, and even possess some characteristics. The Xianshu Chakra + five chakra properties have actually touched the category of seeking Taoism jade, at least it also possesses the characteristics of annihilation and expansion. In other words, if it is touched by this ball, his Susano will first be annihilated from the place where it touches, that is to say, even the flames of Kagu soil will turn into nothingness, and then this The lacquered and ink-like sphere will begin to expand, annihilating him and Suzuo Nenghu together with an annihilation effect. "Oh... after all..." But thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart sighed slightly. "Wow!" Then, a gust of wind swelled, and Susanenhu, whose neck, right leg, left waist, right leg, and left ribs were bitten by a large wooden dragon, slammed the wings behind the black flame-burning giant. The four-armed weapon with the fan wings suddenly retracted. "Crack, click, click!" Then, at this moment, when the wind was whizzing away, the five-headed wooden dragon instantly cracked and cracked. After the black flame giant stagnated slightly, his figure suddenly rose, but In an instant, he escaped from the wooden dragon''s restraint of the wooden man, and moved upward. "Hey!" And in this moment, the wooden dragon was completely broken, and under the pull of the force of the flapping wings of Suzuo, the palm that propelled out of the white mist was swirling with the wood grain of a lacquered orb like ink. The hand slammed down. "Puff puff!" Then, in the white mist that had already begun to dissipate, a huge hole suddenly opened, and the wooden figure staggered forward, and the figure of the wooden dragon that finally burst and flew in random was instantly displayed before everyone''s eyes. "what!" But at this moment, Zi Lai''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t help but blurted out with an exclamation. This giant... Is the power so powerful? This is the Uchiha Madara-level Susano, and the power of the first-generation wooden man can''t resist! At this time, his heart was even more shocked than he showed. To be honest, when the four wooden dragons bit Nasu Sanohu, he saw that the flame did not burn the wooden dragon in the first time, and it seemed that the wooden dragon could hold on for a long time, he had a heart, in fact It was let go. That''s right, he also worried that the wood dragon art could not control Nasu Sasa Nohu, or when the previous wooden dragon seemed to control Susao Nohu, he didn''t feel that the wood dragon It is still a little worried that the technique can control this Susanou. And when the four wooden dragons, plus the previous one, totaled five, he was relieved. Anyway, the five wooden dragons plus a wooden figure, the original Hokage was able to suppress Uchiha Madaras ability with just one wooden figure. Suzuo Nenghu. No matter how strong Uchiha Nobuhiko is, how stronger than Uchiha Madara, and no matter how Chibas Mu Dun is not as strong as the original Naruto, five wooden dragons and one wooden man, plus the dark darkness that threatens the wooden dragon and the wooden man the most. Amaterasu''s flames didn''t destroy the wood dragon technique much, so he finally did it. The wood man''s blow was able to succeed. And now, it seems that he is wrong. The biggest threat to Mulong and Muren was not the dark flames, but Nasuzuo Nenghu himself. Its own power. The flapping of the wings just now undoubtedly shows that Susano''s power is far above the wooden dragon and the wooden man, and the wooden dragon is not able to control Susano, but Uchiha Nobuhiko let them Think that Susao can almost break free. Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, the current situation is very bad. "Run! What to look at!" Then, in the next second, Jilaiya''s gaze suddenly left the Suzuo Nohu who was rushing towards the sky, but looked down. Because of this sudden change, the team of the Konoha villagers who suddenly stopped and fled and retreated. At this moment, there were about a hundred people left. It seemed that it was because of their agility to perceive the situation there, but they stopped and looked back at the battlefield. And it seems that these people stopped because they saw that Suzuo Nenghu was out of the control of the wooden people, not knowing whether it was shock or fear. Jiraiya, whose mood has changed drastically at this moment, can''t help being a little angry. At any time of this, and still thinking about watching the excitement, in the current situation, even if Chiba died in battle, they couldn''t stop fleeing, they couldn''t stop retreating. Konoha village can be destroyed, but as long as there are Konoha people, as long as the will of fire is still there, then Konoha village can survive. Moreover, Chiba has made all preparations for this battle. Everything in the new village should have been transported a long distance at this time. After a while, you should be able to reach a safe place. Don''t run fast at this time, wasting time, if Chiba sacrificed, it would be a waste of his sacrifice! Do you use Xianshu? And after this roar, since these Konoha villagers can perceive the situation behind them on the way to escape, they are naturally not weak. Moreover, at the end of the team at this time, they are basically the people after the break, and the strength experience is definitely not weak. After hearing this sound, one after another also withdrew, and the reaction speed was still satisfactory to Ji Lai. However, at this time Jilai did not pay too much attention to this, but looked at Suzuo Nenghu who was going straight into the sky, and such a thought passed in his heart. Do not! Just useless... However, he dispelled the thoughts in his mind with just one glance. Xianshu, as his assassin, is indeed a big killer against ninjas within the level of common sense in the ninja world, but for this kind of existence beyond common sense, Ji Lai also has self-knowledge, even from the flow of natural energy. , These two people are using natural energy, that is to say, at least they all started with Xianshu, and it is the kind of fully mature Xianshu, his immature, he is almost half-hearted in front of them. Its impossible to put it on the table at all. Really... Why is there such a character. In them, it seems that all the rules are used to break. Whether it is the power rules established by the ninja world, or the various boundary rules of ninja power! In response to this, Zi Lai could only grit his teeth and press his lips, deeply feeling his own weakness. At the same time, I also deeply felt the specialness of the two. As if not as special as a resident of this world. "Boom!" At this moment, the staggered wooden man fell to the ground, stirring up countless pieces of wood and dust, and at the same time the ink-like ball also hit the ground in front of its hands. "Om--!" And in a strange sound, after the ball touched the ground, the ground it touched instantly sank, as if it was evaporated in an instant. At the same time, there is still a large forest in this depression. Moreover, the moment the ball touched the ground, it began to swell rapidly, and as it expanded, the color of the lacquer ink became lighter and lighter. After engulfing half of the wooden man''s body, it had already transformed. Made a kind of black film felt texture and color. "Run!" "Run!" "It will die!" At this time, under the film, there was a large number of untouched pond fish finally awakening from the dazed state, and screamed and fled back in embarrassment. It was the coalition forces of Yinyin and Shayin who finally woke up after about one-fifth of the personnel were instantly annihilated due to the expansion of the sphere. In the disappeared forest that is about two hundred meters long, that is, in the air of the current flat pit, in addition to the atoms of the evaporated trees, there are about one-fifth of their manpower. Just being caught up for a while, they have suffered heavy losses! This is The power of God? But at this moment, while running away in panic and horror, such a thought flashed in their hearts. The power of God, the power of God, perhaps many people have said. However, basically no one has ever encountered it. And at this time, they finally knew what the power of a **** is, and they also understood, and personally experienced the horror that their ancestors felt from the first generations of Naruto and Uchiha Madara. really There is nothing wrong, annihilation and expansion. And there is a certain range, but there is no problem in eliminating Susanoh and me. At this time, among the jewels of Susano Nogara''s tengu mask, Uchiha Nobuhiko lowered his head slightly, glanced at the ant walking hurriedly below, a convincing thought flashed in his mind. Of course, for those ants, he has no mercy at all. Even so much disappeared, he was a little grateful for Taki Chiba''s technique of surpassing the limits of blood succession and elimination of blood stains. The wooden man should be useless! At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was still calm. "Upper?" Then, while his thoughts were turning, he groaned in a low voice, and then the vision of the reincarnation eyes suddenly rose. In an instant, a figure floating in the air wrapped in a blue chakra jacket, standing upright and clenching a fist, caught his eye. It is the black robe Chiba! Is it day tiger? And almost subconsciously, such a thought turned in his mind. At the same time, Suzano''s right rear arm had already been raised, and the eight-foot mirror was placed between the two of them. "puff!" However, at this moment, his face suddenly changed, and his pupils suddenly shrank. Not a day tiger! Is even more terrible! Then, in the next moment, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com, such a shocking thought flashed through his heart. At this moment, in his eyes, the blue chakra coat suddenly disappeared. Gee! I can''t care about it! And at this moment, the lines of the reincarnation eye suddenly spread, and the pupils collapsed, and there was a chuckle. On his forehead, there seemed to be a cracking direction. At the same time, he was in the gem. Zhong''s figure suddenly changed into a posture of sinking and clenching fists. "Boom!" At the same time, on the top of his head, above the eight-foot mirror, countless huge fists crashed! ... "What''s wrong, Naruto!" At the same moment, in time prison, Naruto Uzumaki standing next to Hinata Hyuga rolled his eyes and fell to the ground with a pop. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2682： abnormal "what happened?" In Hinata''s exclamation, Naruto Uzumaki who suddenly fell into a coma naturally attracted the attention of Hirohiko, Yukina, and of course Seiko Uchiha. Compared to Yukina and Hirohiko who walked straight past, Seiko Uchiha frowned. "Naruto!", However, before her thoughts could turn away, she reminded again with a worried exclamation like Hinata, interrupting the divergence of Uchiha Seiko''s thoughts. Looking up, it was five young girls. Among them, the handsome black-haired teenager and the pink-haired girl were already running towards the unconscious Uzumaki Naruto. "Hinata, let me see." Then there was a sound. But it was the girl with pink hair, Haruno Sakura who was just now gently lifting away Hinata Hinata, who looked worried and almost didn''t know how to react. Later, in this life, Haruno Sakura was a bit jerky, but she still accurately checked Uzumaki Naruto. "It''s just a coma, there shouldn''t be a big problem." Later, after checking her heart, lungs and breathing, Haruno Sakura gently opened Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes, and after seeing the changes in her eyeballs, she said. It seems that Naruto Uzumaki has no problems, his heartbeat and breathing are normal, and there is no trauma, and seeing his breathing is steady, it does not seem to be an internal injury, and it is not accurate even to say that he is in a coma. If you breathe smoothly, you''re almost snoring. It''s not so much a coma, it''s better to fall asleep. Oh? This little girl. In this regard, watching this scene, a slight surprise flashed across Uchiha''s face. This simple inspection may seem very common to others, but for Seiko Uchiha, as someone who is quite familiar with Tsunade and has worked with Tsunade, this inspection The details on the above all have a strong sense of sight. Although the posture was a bit rusty and awkward, the style and order were very similar to Tsunade''s original posture. With this similarity, Seiko Uchiha can almost tell that this girl named Haruno Sakura is likely to be Tsunade''s disciple, or has been enlightened by Tsunade. On the medical side. "Nothing?" In response to this, the black-haired handsome boy standing behind Haruno Sakura, that is, Uchiha Sasuke''s brows slightly frowned, and he spoke again with some worry. Can Sakura see a doctor? And in his mind, it was such a thought. "It''s just a coma, nothing serious." And at this time, Yukata Hyuga on the other side also spoke, confirming Haruno Sakura''s judgment. "Don''t worry, there should be no problem. Xuenai also helped in the hospital before, and your teammates should also have studied medical treatment systematically, so the judgment should be correct." In response, Hirohiko Uchiha patted Sasuke Uchiha on the shoulder and spoke. This is called Haruno Sakura, is Tsunade-sama''s disciple? Or a disciple of Chiba? At this time, Hirohiko Uchiha thought so. Obviously, he also saw the information contained in Haruno Sakuras simple inspection. At least, in his opinion, Haruno Sakuras inspection method, in some details, is a bit like Chibas inspection method. At the beginning, Chiba was doing an internship in the hospital. It happened by chance that he delivered food to Chiba. He happened to have encountered an emergency department. When Chiba checked, there were some details like this, such as the specific movements of the fingers when examining the heart and lungs or breathing. Wait, Haruno Sakura and Chiba are exactly the same. And then consider that Chiba is the master undergraduate. It is very likely that these small details are from the same line as Tsunade-san, Then, this Haruno Sakura is either Chiba''s disciple or Tsunade-sama''s disciple, and as the disciple of both, a small examination is the same as Yukina''s examination, then there is nothing wrong with it. "What just happened?" But at this time, Yukanas words rang out. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Uzumaki Naruto, or that there was nothing they could find out now, she turned her eyes to Hinata Hyuga. Asked. "No... I don''t know, it was okay just now, Naruto suddenly fell down." In response to this, Hyuga Hinata shook his head, and said with a bit of palpitations. "Suddenly fell down?" Hearing these words, Haruno Sakura, Hyuga Yukina, Uchiha Hirohiko, and Uchiha Hasa were all startled. Obviously, there is something wrong with Narutos fall. There is no sign of an attack just now. Besides, the special movement rules of this space and the fact that Xuena stays here are not unprepared, and the possibility of attack can basically be ruled out. Sex. "Naruto, is there anything wrong with your body?" In this regard, Uchiha Hirohiko added and asked, since it is impossible for others to attack, then it should be Uzumaki Naruto''s own problem. "He has always been healthy." In response, Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno looked at each other, their brows were slightly frowned, and they seemed a little unclear. However, they were hesitant. Behind them, Sasuke Uchiha and Sasuke Haruno wrinkled slightly. What Haruno Sakura brought over was one of the three young girls who spoke. The words are very affirmative. "Shikamaru?" Hearing this, everyone looked over subconsciously. After their gazes settled, Haruno Sakura spoke in amazement. Exactly, Konoha''s new pig deer butterfly, Nara Shikamaru, Akimi Mitsuji, and Yamanaka Ino. The speaker was Nara Shikamaru. "Well, Naruto has always been healthy. He has almost never got sick. Although he usually suffers from diarrhea, there is no serious illness." In this regard, Qiu Dao Dingci next to him also spoke. For Uzumaki Naruto, because of the nine-tailed demon fox, he does not have many friends. Before they were assigned to a team, even Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura actually knew nothing about Uzumaki Naruto. Physical conditions. However, Nara Shikamaru is not the same as Akimi Mitsuji, and different from the other parents in the village. Their parents treated them and Naruto Uzumaki occasionally mixing up with each other. They opened one eye more than one eye. Basically, it was not the same. Will manage. And as the famous crane tail in the class, the three of them can almost be called a trio of fools. Of course, Nara Shikamaru is too lazy to do the questions, so the frequent crane tails are fundamentally different from Uzumaki Naruto and Akimichi Dingji. The latter two are true... The exam will not work. And during the time they occasionally mix together, they will get serious and minor illnesses, but Narutos words, except for diarrhea, have not seen him have any illnesses, and his body has always been healthy, even to some extent. It can be called strong. "sure?" When she heard these words, Xue Na stepped forward and asked. This hairstyle will not be the son of Lujiu''s predecessor. This should be the son of Senior Ding Zuo, who is as easy to recognize as Senior Ding Zuo. Then, this girl must be the heir to the patriarch of the mountain clan, and the daughter of Senior Hai Yi. Senior Hai Yi looks mediocre, but her daughter is very beautiful. At the same time, Xue Na''s heart was filled with a slight smile. Obviously, she recognized the three little pigs, deer and butterflies in front of her. After all, these three children have too many similarities with their parents. From the looks, Xuena can conclude that the three are definitely in a group. Back then, as the deputy commander of the defense force, she also had a lot of dealings with the famous combination of Zhuludie. Although the three were not in the defense force, they carried out many difficult tasks jointly with the defense force. Of course, at that time, Nara Yakuhisa, Yamanaka Keiichi, and Akimi Mizuza did not appear in the lineup of the defense forces together. They were all joined separately, and the timing was different. However, it does not prevent Xuena from being deeply impressed with these three people. After all, the pig-deer butterfly has been passed down to this day, and each generation has basically achieved a considerable reputation. It is also a very famous family outside the village, second only to the Sarutoi clan when the three generations of Hokage have not yet become Hokage. It''s hard not to pay attention. She was sitting in that position, even if she was not a member of the defense force, as the deputy commander, she still had to observe the surrounding ninjas. "determine." In response, Akita Teoji and Nara Shikamaru looked at each other and nodded heavily. "It''s probably these two people who know Naruto Uzumaki best here, so don''t doubt." At this time, Yamanaka Ino also spoke. As a girl, apart from the usual heir training of the three tribes, she did not walk too close to Shikamaru and Dingci. However, although she did not walk too close, she did not usually play together, but Naruto Uzumaki She still knows when you get close to them. After all, although Naruto is a crane tail, he can be regarded as a celebrity in the class and the entire school, even if this fame may not be wanted by Naruto. However, her family did not reject Naruto like other people, so occasionally she would come into contact with Naruto. In fact, apart from being a reckless idiot, Naruto is basically a good person, but his recklessness and idiot cover up these things. And because of this, she still knows the golden content of the words of Nara Shikamaru and Akimaomi Chooji. "is it" And when he heard these words, Xuena nodded and didn''t seem to doubt it anymore. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Seiko Uchiha in the slightly surprised eyes of everyone, almost with a questioning tone. , Asked: "What''s the matter? Shengzi''s mother-in-law?" ... "Boom!" As if the sound of the impact tearing apart the space, it spread rumblingly above the Konoha Village. I saw that Susao Nogu, who was burning the flame of the fit, raised his hand above the shield, and countless huge fists, which seemed to be formed by chakra, slammed down, slamming heavily on the eight-foot mirror. "Crack, click, click!" In an instant, at the moment when the fist and the shield touched, the eight-foot mirror and the hand of Susao Noji were immediately covered with cracks. Even, in the next instant, the crack did not even spread, and the whole body of the invincible giant who burned with a dark flame was like a demon god. It seemed that the giant would collapse in the next second. Was crushed by these countless huge fists! "boom!" And at this moment, countless fists burst out of the giant''s body. At the moment when the huge fist pressed down from top to bottom, it slammed up, and that top-down. Countless fists under bombarded one place. Eighty gods air strike! In an instant, a dazzling light burst from the place where the two confronted each other, illuminating the entire sky. And the giant burning with the huge pitch-black flame also shattered at this moment, turning into countless black particles, and finally annihilated in this light. The huge explosion over the thunder shook everyone''s eardrums. Even if they walked hurriedly, everyone stopped and unconsciously looked at the sky. And at the moment when I raised my eyes, the dazzling light seemed to flash away. The two waves of innumerable huge fists of mutual red birthmarks climbed into each other''s cracks as if glass shattered, and then, they slapped silently. With a sound, it dissipated in the air, leaving a circle of fist-shaped ripples like actual sound waves spreading out. "Boom!" Afterwards, somewhere on the side of the expansion and annihilation that the film is about to disappear, a huge cloud of smoke suddenly rises, as if something has been pierced on the ground by an inexhaustible force, a pit and under the film. The pits are connected into one body, resembling a gourd. "Impossible! How could he make this blow!" And at this moment, at the bottom of the newly formed pit, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who is embedded in the center of the pit in a large font, stared at a pair of horrified eyes, but his gaze was looking at the upward flight through the layers of smoke. He stood up for a long distance, and then floated high in the sky in a sudden stop gesture. The white-haired young man with his right arm drooping and bleeding, that is, the black robe Chiba, his mouth was full of surprises. The eighty divine air strike, whether it was used by himself just now, or the black robe Chiba''s fist smashed the beauzuonoh, it was this strike. And this blow is a physical skill that can only be used when Chakra has exercised to the extreme, and its power is even more terrifying than the death blow of Bamen Dunjia. However, this blow was not something that mortals could use, and even the Six Dao Immortals couldn''t make a single blow. What can be used is an ancient existence that is even more terrifying than the six immortals. It can also be said to be his ultimate killer now. This Takichiba is absolutely impossible to use! "Tsk!" At this moment, Chiba in the black robe in midair glanced at his ticked right hand that was dripping blood down, and smashed his tongue. Right hand... It seems to be permanently scrapped. U U Reading Even the creation and regeneration plus the mature immortal body''s non-marking self-healing did not respond, and all the cells were already necrotic. Under such circumstances, this Uchiha Nobuhiko has not yet been resolved. Do not. Eighty gods air strikes. Uchiha Nobuhiko was able to use the Eighty God Air Strike, but I still used it with the help of transcendence. How did he use it! Except for Datongmu Huiye, no one can use this! But in his heart, it was as shocking as Uchiha Nobuhiko! The shock of using the Eighty God Air Strike against Uchiha Nobuhiko! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2683： Obsession It shouldn''t...nor...ah! Two unbelievable gazes crossed the billowing smoke and fell between each other in the air and on the ground. For a while, neither of them seemed to have a reaction. At this moment, at this moment, whether it was Uchiha Nobuhiko or Black Robe Chiba, they were all caught in a deep unthinkable. The eighty divine air strikes used by the opponent, they all know what level of physique, which almost completely surpasses the eight-door dunjia physique, not only does it not hurt the enemy''s eight hundred and self-defeating like eighty-door dunjia. The side effects, and in terms of power, are not weaker than the final blow of the dead door, it is the ultimate of physical skills. However, as a kind of extreme, the conditions for the launch of these eighty gods air strikes are also very harsh. It''s almost an existence that can only be used by real gods. For the outsider Heipao Chiba, the only existence that can be used is naturally the ultimate BOSS, Otsuki Kaguya. For Uchiha Nobuhiko, from his reincarnation for so many lifetimes, he also vaguely knew, and could even imagine an outline that surpassed the outline of the oldest existence of Chakra of the Six Immortals. At the same time, for the black robe Chiba, being able to use this trick is completely blessed by the power of transcendence, otherwise, as the black robe Chiba, it is absolutely impossible to use this trick. For Uchiha Nobuhiko, this is almost his true trick at the bottom of the box. It was originally used as a killer. It is precisely because of the confidence in this trick that he can work in various situations. In the change, there is always no wavering. Both of them are very clear about what it means for the other party to be able to use this trick. Moreover, they don''t know how much it will cost each other to use this trick, and the restrictions that can be used. In other words, under the incredibleness of the two at this time, for a while, in fact, it was still a bit biased. At this moment, after all, they were shocked by the situation of the eighty divine air strikes being used by the opponent. Subconsciously, he thought that the other party had the power comparable to Kazumu Kaguya. But do they really have it? Obviously, there is no such thing. For Heipao Chiba, after using this blow, his right hand has been scrapped, and even the creation of regeneration and the Muji self-healing cannot heal. It can be said that he has lost a hand forever. The Eighty God Air Strike didn''t have such a big side effect. The reason why he would scrap a hand was undoubtedly because the black robe Chiba did not use the power of the Eighty God Air Strike. Even with the help of the power of transcendence, it is still to scrap a hand when used. Obviously, this blow is beyond his true strength. In a sense, this blow is also full of confidence in him. Full blow. It''s also a killer. As for Uchiha Nobuhiko''s words, it was a killer''s skill. The decisive blow used at the reversal of offense and defense was also a killer''s skill. And the whole time, to be honest, it was not that he wanted to lie down, or lie down because of inconceivability, or even , Now that this black robe Chiba looks embarrassed, launching the next attack is what he should do. However, he did not, but lay down on the ground, and even started to gasp. Yes, he is almost exhausted. Even now, his whole body is soft and he can''t lift a trace of strength. He can only lie dry like this, and even the ripples of the reincarnation eyes in his eyes have faded and turned into The appearance of ordinary Sangouyu writing round eyes, and in his left eye, there are already ordinary black and white pupils, and even in this pupil, there is already a dark area without any focal length. Obviously, the left eye has lost vision. And it''s also obvious that Uchiha Nobuhiko actually didn''t use the strength of these eighty gods air strikes. In other words, the two of them are actually at the end of the battle. At least, the use of eighty gods air strikes is beyond their range of strength. However, they now subconsciously use this matter as a judgment of each other''s strength, so they feel incredible. Wait! However, after all, they were not inconceivable for too long after all, but almost realized a problem at the same time. So... that is to say, between me and him, in fact... There is no gap? Almost at the same time, such a thought flashed in their hearts at the same time. The same eighty gods air strikes and evenly divided matchups are also the strongest tricks that can be used. Then, it is obvious that they are both pushed to a desperate situation, and after using the trick at the bottom of the box, they still use the trick. There is no way for the other party. In other words, there is not much difference in their strengths. Even, it may be because of the supreme power and the like, their power composition, and even the final tricks are the same, it can almost be said that the power composition of the two of them is surprisingly similar. This Is it a coincidence? Then, they had already missed something, and suddenly they began to ask themselves. Do not! This is not the time to think about this! However, in the next second, the two of them almost put the problem behind. Now, this is not a very important thing. When this battle is over, they have time to think about these things. Now, the most important thing for Chiba Black Robe is how to ensure his survival will drive Uchiha Nobuhiko back. Although a right hand has been abolished, this one can still become the power to control the battle. As for killing Uchiha Nobuhiko, Black Robe Chiba didn''t think so greedily, this kind of thing is not something he should do. In other words, it is not what he should do now. For Uchiha Nobuhiko, at this time, he still has to deal with this black robe Chiba, no matter if he is the main body of Taki Chiba or the split body of Taki Chiba. So, what to do next! Although he looked like he had lost his strength, he was using himself as a bait to keep him out. In any case, no matter how much he wanted to kill me, at that time, when I used the Eighty God Air Strike, he had room to escape, and even he should be able to use the Heavens Royal, even the Eighty God Air Strike. It is possible to destroy the space control of the Heavenly King, but at that moment of destruction, the Eighty God Air Strike will inevitably be blocked by the Heavenly Lord. After all, directly control the space, no matter how strong the Eighty God Air Strike is, it is impossible. Ignore the space. And this brief block was enough for him to escape. He could run away, seeking a counterattack. However, he has not done so now, there must be something wrong with it! At this time, the black robe Chiba who thought of this place slowly frowned, and the inconceivability in his heart had completely disappeared. It had already happened, and it was useless to think about it. After reacting to what he was going to do now, Black Robe Chiba almost subconsciously thought of this. I thought of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s abnormality just now. Compared to using the Eighty God Air Strike to block the Eighty God Air Strike, it is undoubtedly a better response to use Heaven''s Royal to dodge. Do not! It should be said that it is the only way to deal with it. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko used the Eighty God Air Strike, which was wrong! In the current situation, it is very likely that Uchiha Nobuhiko used himself as a bait to induce him to attack. In the current situation, although he has abandoned a right hand, it is certain that he still has the advantage. He is on the top and Uchiha Nobuhiko is on the bottom. In any case, he is in a favorable position to attack. And the Eighty God Air Strike plus the previous Shocking Door Mode consumed a lot of Chakra and physical strength, but he still has a certain amount of spare energy now. Even S-level ninjutsu can put a few. Seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s current state of weakness, if he launches an attack now, what Uchiha Nobuhiko can do may be to take it all. But this is too strange. There is a better way not to evade, and to deliberately become the current puddle of mud. This is not a question of judgment errors, but a mistake that is impossible to make at all. After all, there is another Takichiba, and for Uchiha Nobuhiko, there is another Takichiba who doesnt know where, even if he desperately wants to kill himself, he will not kill him without considering these. , At least you have to retreat with your whole body before Uchiha Nobuhiko is considered a victory. As it is now, although he killed him, but he also explained here, it is not a victory at all. Instead, give it away for free. In other words, now, Uchiha Nobuhiko must have traps waiting for him. Could it be...I can''t attack now? At this time, all the thoughts in the heart finally converged into one thought. Do not! This is his psychological warfare! In the next second, Heipao Chiba felt a sense of sight, a strong sense of sight. This kind of blatantly allows you to attack, but the situation that makes the opponent afraid to attack is very familiar. However, at this time, I just couldn''t think of where I saw it. In other words, he didn''t seem to have encountered any enemy, except for Uchiha Nobuhiko. It''s just that the black robe Chiba is the black robe Chiba after all, and he soon realized that this is his habitual trick! Psychological warfare. It''s exactly the same, deliberately using a suspicious point to make people deny the overall judgment of the current situation. It can be said that this is the way he often uses to slow down or buy time. The strategy of slowing down...it should be impossible. He is completely capable without delay. To gain time Ok? To gain time? But in the next moment, the black robe Chiba woke up suddenly, after substituting himself, he immediately discovered Uchiha Nobuhiko''s intentions. Yes, just buy time! I have calculated everything. If you don''t apply the Eighty God Air Strike, you won''t be in that position! And just at this moment, it seemed that he could see the black robe Chiba suddenly awakening, and also seemed to understand that the black robe Chiba had understood the key, and the corner of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth slowly showed a smile. Yes, of course he has a better way to dodge, and he doesn''t need to fight back with the Eighty God Air Strike. However, in this case, this black robe Chiba will not be able to reach the current position, or in other words, not reach the current height! Laughed! really Well, it can only be! In the next instant, Chiba in the black robe, who was staring at Nobuhiko Uchiha, suddenly looked back. Looking at the positions of the two now, his only blind spot is the back! "Crack!" "Crack, click, click!" "Crack, click, click!" And just as soon as he turned his head, a strong suction suddenly surged behind him, and his entire body almost instantly changed into a large font that was sucked from the back. At the same time, his body shape was no longer valid. The controlled one moves to the top of the back film. Even with a click, the scrapped right hand made a crisp sound, as if unable to withstand the strong suction, it broke directly, flew back and upwards, and even spattered a few drops of blood. I was also thinking of the upper back, following the broken arm. At the same time, on the ground, around Uchiha Nobuhiko, the ground suddenly shattered, and the pale black annihilation film also shattered inch by inch, and the chakra elements disappeared on the ground. After that, blocks of stones slowly floated towards the direction of Heipao Qianye, or, in other words, gathered at the back and upper part of Heipao Chiba. That''s right! Just waiting for this moment, although the few Konoha hostages can keep you on the defensive, it is completely impossible to trap you. If it was so naive to think that the so-called emotional factors could determine the situation of the battle between you and me, then I would have wiped my neck long ago. I was ready from the beginning! When everything fails, when all the plans are disrupted, the killer feature prepared for this, the second hand! And at this moment, in Uchiha Nobuhikos right eye, that Sangoyus writing wheel eye, I dont know when it has turned into a corrugated spiral reincarnation eye. At the same time, he slowly got up and stood floating on the cracks. Above the stone ground. At this moment, the corner of his mouth finally showed a triumphant smile. After all, he won this game. Last time, although Taki Chiba escaped, the current black-robed Chiba, who used the eighty sacred air strikes, was absolutely unable to escape. Although it was the second best thing like Shiquanjian, this time it was a success. He packed up a Takichiba! Under the triumphant smile, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was full of relaxation, as if he was holding the winning ticket, and as if the boss breathed a sigh of relief, and the obsession was finally completed. Earth bursts into the sky! At this moment, the black robe Chiba''s eyes, who turned his head, also reflected the black sphere behind him. Exactly, the core of the earth exploding sky star! Is it that time? Contained in meteorites! And almost instantly, in his mind, UU Reading naturally thought of the meteorite that was crushed by the sun tiger. I''m afraid that at that time, Uchiha Nobuhiko had already prepared this ambush. This meteorite may have been made of earth-blasting stars. After controlling its gravitational force, it was guided down by the way of the sky''s shaking stars. . At that time, Hiruto only smashed the outer surface of the meteorite without hurting the inner core. At the moment of smashing, Uchiha Nobuhiko stopped the gravitational pull of the inner core, or, in other words, stopped the sealing technique of the earth exploding the sky star. And I just attracted my attention, making myself unable to see the core floating in the air, and even the angle of Suzuo Nenghu just now should be blocking the core that is difficult to pay attention to when floating in the high altitude. . And now, when the Eighty Gods Air Strike just now, or when Ji Lai also launched an attack, it should have moved this core. And that eighty **** air strike just happened to make him rise to the current position. A position where the inner core can hold him firmly with gravity, making him unable to escape! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2684： double "What''s going on, Mother-in-law?" Following Yukina''s words, everyone''s eyes turned to Uchiha Seiko almost subconsciously. Son-in-law? Is the problem with the son and mother-in-law? But the gaze settled, such a thought flashed through the hearts of Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno, and Hinata Hyuga unconsciously. Regarding Xuenais judgment, through the previous contact, they still believed very much. At least, from a series of previous contacts, they all knew that this Xuenai in front of him was definitely a very powerful one when he was alive. Existence, since she asked about the son-in-law now, then the problem may really lie with the son-in-law. This... Saint Son and mother-in-law? See what they mean, do you really want to doubt? At this time, the other three people, namely the Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Akimiichi Choji who arrived later, flashed a trace of stunned faces on their faces. Is this girl from the Hyuga family like Hinata now their backbone? At the same time, another thought flashed through Nara Shikamaru''s heart. Undoubtedly, at this moment, in a simple sentence, he had already seen the relationship among the few people from the reactions of everyone. Now, Naruto is in a coma and doesn''t talk about him, but Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno are undoubtedly dominated by the strange girl from the Hyuga family, and they obviously trust and recognize the girl from the strange Hyuga family very much. At the same time, there was also a stranger present, the guy who was squatting on the ground and touching the ground with one hand. At this time, Nara Shikamaru couldn''t see anything because his back was facing him. To be honest, Nara Shikamaru at this time still has a lot of doubts about the current situation. Just now, he, Ding Ci, and Ino went around, and all the road signs that were finally thrown out were recovered before they took a few steps. He was already convinced that this space might not have the usual concept of space. In other words, they seem to be walking, but in fact there is no shortening of the distance, that is to say, they have been walking in place. And just when they were about to stop and fix it, a misty light lit up in front of them, almost subconsciously, and they walked over. Then, I ran into Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke. After confirming their identities, under the explanation of Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke, they put on the current one that actually had no effect on them. A seal technique that can connect to each other. And, after a while, I came here. While waiting, they understood the current situation, especially Uchiha Seiko, the girl from the strange Hyuga family in front of them, of course, it should be the Hyuga Yukana mentioned by Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke. Now, the other boy should be Hirohiko Uchiha. However, they only know their names, and only know that all three of them can be trusted. At least, in this time prison learned through the narration of Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke, they know that they are trapped. However, just being trapped, there is no danger to life. Of course, sometimes being trapped does not mean that it is better than death. At least, although Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke did not say, he can also imagine that trapped in such a space, there is no way to move autonomously. What a terrible thing. It''s almost entirely a scene where life is worse than death. To be honest, at this time, he didn''t think that Sasuke and Sakura could be trusted, he could be trusted. Yes, Nara Shikamaru at this time is already observing these strangers. Obviously, everything is not as hopeful as Sasuke and Sakura said. Even, there may be many problems. Obviously, now this Hyuga Yukina and this Uchiha Seiko are obviously not the same. From now on what happened, Hyuga Yukina was the first to suspect that Uchiha Seiko could see it. Hyuga Yukina didn''t believe in Seiko Uchiha, and he was very wary. The two are obviously at odds. Not only was the heart unbalanced, but he also distrusted the other party quite vaguely, almost giving people a feeling of hostility. To be honest, Nara Shikamaru really doesn''t want to see the current situation. Although Sasuke and Sakura didn''t tell them a lot because of their sudden movement, Nara Shikamaru''s heart was really cold after seeing this scene. "This shouldn''t happen." At this time, in the face of everyone''s gaze, Seiko Uchiha groaned, and a deep puzzlement flashed across his face, as if she also felt incredible about this matter. "Then...what''s the situation now?" Hearing this sentence, Hyuga Yukina frowned slightly, and then he asked again after a deep groan. Right now, the son-in-law said that this should not happen. Then, she should be aware of such a situation. However, looking at what she means, it seems that Naruto''s situation is still a little abnormal? At the same time, such a thought flashed through Xue Nai''s heart. From Shengzi''s mother-in-law''s reaction, she seemed to be vaguely aware of something. First of all, there must be something wrong with Naruto''s situation. Secondly, things like Naruto should have happened here too many times or even many times. However, this situation should not happen to Naruto Uzumaki now. Oh? This situation does not seem to be isolated. Although the atmosphere between the two was not good just now, it seems that the relationship may not be tense. At the same time, on the other side, Nara Shikamaru''s mind flashed such a thought. Obviously, the dialogue between the two was not as far apart as he had imagined. Vaguely, he could already feel that the relationship between the two might be a bit complicated. Although there is no trust, it should be a cooperative relationship. According to Nara Shikamarus guess, the relationship between the two is very likely to be that kind. Hyuga Yukina doesnt know what purpose this Seiko Uchiha is to help them, so she is a little jealous and distrustful, but Uchiha The Son is to help them for a certain purpose. The two sides may have different minds, but the purpose is the same. As far as the current situation is concerned, this space certainly cannot be stayed for a long time, and not only cannot stay for a long time, it should be left as soon as possible. It''s not that this space is terrifying and terrifying, but that they were locked in this space after encountering an attack before, and the blood moon and silver-robed man attacked their Konoha village so violently, obviously, behind it was There are also a large number of troops, and besides, a ninja who can have such a space, what is an easy role to play, even if there is no large number of troops, the village is in a state of being attacked at this time. Even, most likely, they have been taken hostage. In any case, whether it is for themselves or the village, they must escape. Just now Sasuke and Sakura also said that they are now trying to escape. Since the purpose is the same now, there is no problem in cooperating. This Uchiha Seiko and them have no grievances and no grudges. Although I dont know whats wrong with letting her out, at least, at this dangerous moment, I dont need to know what impact she will have, as long as she is wrong with Konoha. It''s fine if there is a threat. And since Hyuga Yukina, who can be recognized by Sasuke and Sakura, trusts her, and the Hyugas family has always been the loyal humerus of the village. If you want to come to this Hyuga Yukina, it will not be harmful to the village, not to the village, then she must It was because he knew that Seiko Uchiha was harmless to the village, or temporarily harmless to the village, and there was no harm or no harm to the village temporarily. Then, he should be relieved. At least there is no need to worry about the threat of Seiko Uchiha. And since they have the same goal, there is no need to worry about the problem of unbalanced hearts in the process. They are ninjas. They have penetrated each other for hundreds of years, and they have attacked each other and cooperated with each other. There are countless situations in which there is naturally a set of behaviors. , Dont worry. "It is true that there are some sudden and inexplicable coma in this space, but it is only for us outsiders, the specific reason is unknown, and the comatose outsiders are just a little weak and live for a while, so there is no one. I care too much, besides, when I came here, the outsiders here have been tortured for a long, long time, and have long been accustomed to this situation. And I have experienced this situation once, but it did not cause any major problems. , There is not even a period of weakness. Of course, some people have explored it. However, after spending a lot of time and summing up, it is the situation that coma will be coma, and there is no major event in coma. Moreover, this kind of situation is rare. Basically, it cannot be regarded as a common situation. It can only be said to be a case. Even in this space, at least 90% of outsiders I know have no precedent for coma." And all the time, Seiko Uchiha spoke. "Only an outsider?" And hearing these words, Xuena quickly grasped something and said: "At that time, you still have souls other than outsiders. How can you be sure?" "Yes, this is the most critical issue. We just know that this is the soul of an outsider, something that only happens, especially if we have been in a coma once." In response, Seiko Uchiha smiled and said. Yes, this matter is not a rational event, but an intuitive event. There is no reason. After they have been in a coma, this common sense will appear in their minds, so that the coma can only be outsiders. Seiko Uchiha has not only encountered one or two outsiders who were in a coma. Sometimes the coma was one person, sometimes multiple people at the same time, and everyone said so. It is precisely because some people say that, this kind of coma becomes a situation that outsiders notice, but will not go into it. For one thing, it''s not surprising. The second thing is... it''s really no big deal. Compared to the torture of jail time, this kind of thing was a rare thing at first, but many people paid attention to it. Later, this thing gradually became unnew, and even became accustomed to it, and no one cared. Just know that there is such a thing. "So, Naruto, shouldn''t you pass out at this time?" Hearing this, Hyuga Yuuna''s brow furrowed deeply. "Yes, it shouldn''t." In this regard, Seiko Uchiha said with certainty. So, what is going on? If it''s abnormal, can Naruto wake up after a while? And at this moment, Yukata Hyuga, and others, couldn''t help but turn such a thought in their hearts. Outsider? The soul of an outsider? What do you mean? What is going on again? At the same time, Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Akimi Mitsuji are all dumbfounded. In the words of Seiko Uchiha just now, there seems to be a huge amount of information. What Sasuke and Sakura did not say just now will not be. That will be it. After this sentence, for a while, everyone looked at each other, but they didn''t know what to say. In other words, I dont know how to ask. The atmosphere fell silent all at once, only Hinata Hinata moved her body gently, and gently touched Naruto Uzumaki''s forehead. ... "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" As if losing all the power of resistance, the black robe Qianyes eyes were constantly filled with all kinds of rubble and gravel. Gradually, the light was like his activity space, shrinking continuously, and finally touched. The wiping darkness occupied all his eyes. In an instant, it was pitch black before his eyes. The familiar feeling swept over. Is it here again? After the last ray of light disappeared in front of his eyes, the black robe Chiba''s heart turned such a thought. It turns out that there is no gap between us. Even Uchiha Nobuhiko, who learned my mindset from the past, was able to suppress me and even force me to this point. At this time, a sense of frustration suddenly rose in his heart. To be honest, in the past ten years, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and he even has the ability to split souls. The gap with Uchiha Nobuhiko has already been wiped out, and he should have the advantage. However, it now appears that the situation is not much different from the original situation, and even now he is at a disadvantage. It''s not just a disadvantage, it''s a failure. "Snapped!" And at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko on the ground gently merged in the smoke and dust. When I looked up, my eyes showed a sphere the size of a meteorite in the sky. Suddenly, the moment his eyes settled, the chains of countless tadpoles suddenly formed from the bottom of the ball, spread out, and locked the ball tightly. Just... go and be with the moon! At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s smile disappeared little by little, and turned into a seriousness, and such a serious thought flashed in his heart. At the same time, UU reading www. With a roar of uukanshu.com, the sturdy orb bound by the tadpole inscription slowly rose up, getting faster and faster, but it went straight toward the sky. Under such a double seal, your Chakra can''t use the technique at all, and you absolutely can''t use it with that blow back then! At this moment, watching the ball flying into the sky, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was full of such an idea. "Boom!" However, in this instant, in his bleak left and right eyes, there was a sudden red flash. With a bang, the meteorite that went up to the sky was a sudden stop, and then it broke into countless rock particles, and the waterfall scattered. "laugh!" However, Uchiha Nobuhiko only had time to shake the corner of his eyes, but his chest exploded suddenly. Blood is flying like a rainbow! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2685： dead Ah The blood of the rainbow waterfall shoots out an arc of bright red in front of his eyes. Uchiha Nobuhiko whose eyes can only tremble slightly, opens his mouth slightly, and the blood of the thrusting is overflowing. In the silence, it seems to be With a sigh, the blood flowed down. Dead door... At this moment, his gaze shifted slightly down, falling on his chest, which had been blasted into a huge hollow, with blood flowing like spring water. His entire chest had almost disappeared at this moment. The internal organs have disappeared more or less, and the heart is completely gone. At the same time, in the hollow center of his chest, the red chakra''s fist has been radiating, and it is slowly closing back at this time. "laugh!" At the same time, behind him, there was a sound of Chakra radiating, and the repeated smoke slowly steamed up behind him. Last time, it was the unknown high-concentration chakra cluster. This time, is it the dead door of Bamen Dunjia... Indeed, the double seal, the seal belonging to the Earth-Booming Star could seal his body, and the additional seal outside would imprison most of his Chakras. However, to open the dead door, you actually need a little chakra. But at this time, in his increasingly distracted consciousness, he lightly swept past such a settled idea, almost acknowledging the idea of ??failure. Even if he started to lose consciousness, he could still imagine that the situation just now must be that this black robe Chiba was sealed on the outside at the last moment, and when he realized that his chakra was imprisoned, the first Time opened the gate of death. Although the external sealing technique banned chakras, chakras as violent as the gates of death could not be stopped. And this black robe Chiba, probably using the power of the state of death, smashed the inner core of the earth-explosive star, and with the aftermath of a punch, it also struck the outer shell formed by the earth-explosive star, that is, the appearance of the meteorite. Shattered. Then, at a speed that surpassed the reincarnation eye, or the insight of the reincarnation eye with weak pupil power, it went around behind him, and then shattered his defenseless chest. finally It turned out to be such a result. Later, after this series of thoughts flashed in his mind, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s dim black eyes slowly closed, and with a puff, he fell heavily to the ground, splashing two pools of blood. The heart has been completely shattered, and most of the internal organs are unable to function due to more or less damage. Even if he has a mature fairy body, he has the almost invincible resilience of Mujiha self-healing. , But at this time he was also unsustainable, his consciousness completely dissipated at this moment. Nobuhiko Uchiha, died. "Ah" At this time, before Uchiha Nobuhiko''s slumped figure, a puff of smoke slowly spit out, turning into a sigh with a little relief and helplessness. At this moment, standing behind Uchiha Nobuhiko''s corpse, one body was already blackened all over, as if his body was burnt out, and he slowly closed his eyes. , Then, with a bang, he fell heavily on the ground, shaking off a layer of ashes, and throwing out a humanoid silhouette made of black powder. It seemed that the whole person was burned out from the inside, and he couldn''t live by seeing it. You got tricked! But at this time, the burnt body, that is, Hei Robe Chiba, showed a wry smile at the corner of his mouth. This time, he finally lost to Uchiha Nobuhiko. After finally splitting up a self, and spending so much effort to cultivate, in the end, it was eliminated by Uchiha Nobuhiko. It seems that I am still too naive. At this time, I have already seen that Uchiha Nobuhiko has made perfect preparations, how could I finally take advantage of it? What I can do, Nobuhiko Uchiha, how can I fail to do it? After all, he is the existence of the world created by the will of this world. No matter what I am in this world, it represents good or evil, after all, it is a foreign body, something that the world will eliminate. This should be... the epitome of my future. But at this time, in the last trace of consciousness that was not distracted, such a series of thoughts flashed in Heipao Qianye''s heart. Then, when his thoughts flashed, the helpless corner of his mouth slowly stiffened. Black Robe Chiba, death. ... "what happened?", "The meteorite is gone?" "What''s the situation? Why is there no sound?" "Chakra... the two powerful and terrifying chakras have disappeared!" "Disappeared?" "Yes, it disappeared, and I can''t sense the chakra! The two huge chakras are gone!" "The huge chakra... is Uchiha Nobuhiko and Taki Chiba, right? It means disappearing... is..." "They''re all dead! They''re all dead, they''re all gone!" "Huh? Let''s die together!" "That''s great! It''s really great! Dead, even dead, is luck helping us? Without these two people, the Ninja world can be peaceful!" And at this time, on the other side, the few Yinyin and Shayin who were almost disconnected from the large forces just stopped because the skyburst star had just stopped. The faces of Yinyin and Shayin were first dumbfounded, then dumbfounded, and then weird. It was doubt, then belief, and then incredible, but in the end, it turned into a kind of ecstasy. Then, the perceptual intelligence network of Yinyin and Shayin sent a message that delighted all the coalition forces. Uchiha Nobuhiko and Taki Chiba are dead together! Then, in the next second, almost all the ninjas of Otoyin and Sayin jumped up in place, and the ecstatic ones were almost ghosts. Nobuhiko Uchiha and Chiba Taki are gone. The two giant mountains that were crushed in their hearts just fell apart like this, how can they not be so ecstatic that they cheered? If they weren''t still in the enemy line, they would have yelled aloud. After all, it is Uchiha Nobuhiko and Taki Chiba. Perhaps for Konoha, with Taki Chiba in his hands, even if he is facing an enemy like Uchiha Nobuhiko, he can be calm, but what about them? impossible! Calm down or something! They just survive in the cracks, and they have to look at other people''s faces and act! Even, like now, they just watched Uchiha Nobuhikos face and acted. Almost all the major events that determine the survival and prosperity of the village cannot bypass these two people. Of course, they cannot bypass Konoha Village. You must be careful about everything. Be careful. , Even if there is any negotiation in the future, they will never be able to eat the big heads of interest, because there is a Takichiba in Konoha Village, and they must be careful. And even if they are hostile to Konoha and destroy Konoha at all costs, they must look at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face, because Uchiha Nobuhiko also has to deal with Konoha. For Taki Chiba, they can only become Uchiha Nobuhiko Cannon fodder. In other words, their future is almost doomed, as it is now, in a dilemma between the two. No matter where it is, it is the weaker party. Sooner or later, it will disappear in the gap between the two. And in this helpless situation, they can only hope when the two will die together. Of course, this is the curse of powerlessness under the helplessness. They themselves didn''t believe it would come true. However, at this moment, what they thought was impossible, and they even accepted the current failure frankly, but they did not expect that the things they thought about when they were oppressed before could not stand, but at this time actually happened. In this case, how can the sudden change of mood be described by jumping? Can you make it clear without cheering for a night? It''s just that now it may be that happiness has come too suddenly. They laughed almost silently one by one, and when they laughed, the tears came out. For a while, there was no way to cheer. In other words, can''t remember to cheer. ... Lord Chiba... At this time, the same message was also being passed on in the perception intelligence network of the Konoha villagers. At this moment, compared to the roaring cheers of Yinyin and Shayin, the people in the Konoha Village who have basically evacuated from Konoha Village have stopped in unison, looking at the old one in unison. The homeland, especially the vaguely destroyed brave, was silent. Even some ninjas have red eyes. There were also some low sobbing sounds from ordinary people in Konoha. To be honest, more than half of the ninjas and almost all the young people here have never seen the patron saint named Taki Chiba. Even during this battle, they had never seen him before, let alone watched him fight the enemy to protect them. However, even if they had never met before, they couldn''t help but their eyes were red when they heard the news. As if engraved in their genes, the name Taki Chiba, the news of Taki Chiba''s death, naturally evoked their grief. To be honest, for most of the Konoha ninjas and the people of Konoha, they have basically never been in contact with this Takichiba. In the Nine Tails War, most of the ninjas who had contact with Takichiba died, and many people were killed and injured. In addition, the scope of Takichibas activities is actually not large, and there are not too many people in the public eye. Even the people who have experienced that era, there are many people who only hear their name but never see them. . It can be said that most of the people present do not actually know this Takichiba. However, not knowing it does not mean that they will not feel anything. Even now they have a strong feeling of emptiness in their hearts, as if there is something important missing in their hearts. This feeling may not be understood by young people, but it is very familiar to the older generation or older people. Back then, when they lost four generations of Hokage, when they lost their relatives and friends, when they saw the village ruined, they experienced this feeling. feeling bad. As if all the strength could not be used at this time, the whole person was empty like cotton, but the eyes were sour as if they were bleeding, sore and sore. Home, no more. Relatives and friends, wounds, deaths. Even the one who desperately blocked the enemy for them was gone. What kind of sin is this! Why are they Konoha every time! They didn''t mean to embezzle others. There is also no way for others to survive. Why! Why keep attacking them, treating them as thorns in the flesh! "Let''s go!" And when everyone''s hearts were full of resentment, a familiar voice sounded behind them. It was Ji Lai with a gloomy expression. "Master Jilaiya..." And seeing Jilaiya, almost everyone looked at it with red eyes, and the impulsive ones were already clenching their fists, saying that they would rush back. "What to look at! Let''s go!" Feeling the sorrow and anger of everyone, Jilai, who was full of joy and anger, also put on a stern posture, and said. In the tone, it seemed to be suppressing something, very stiff. Again. Once again, he saved Konoha and saved us! At this time, Jiraiyas mind contained the ruined walls after the Nine Tails Rebellion, the injured people who supported each other, and the remains that piled up into hills, and the back figure that resolutely went away in the sun. . Too much! Konoha has suffered too much! Moreover, every time, it was the child who was carrying it. Back then, he was lucky not to die in the face of the disaster. He also resolutely died for the future of the village, the future of all people. Going to earn a future for all Konoha. Then he came back. Even if he didn''t have time to rest, he had to take care of everything in the village. In the end, he still didn''t escape the fate of death. Since this child was seven years old, he has hardly had a good life. Every mission must be a lonely life-and-death mission. Either one or the other has an accident. Every time it is in danger, it is ordered to reverse Konoha''s decline . Even if it is a calmer day, this child is constantly improving himself and preparing for the crisis in the future. Almost no life of his own. The few partners who looked like relatives, and even the mentors who were like mothers, all left him one by one. It can be said that this child seems to exist to prevent Konoha''s distress. For Konoha, this child can be said to have done his best. Konoha gave nothing to this child. This child has grown up in disgust and contempt since he was a child. Thinking about it now, Jilai also doesn''t believe that this child will eventually die for the village. The entire Konoha Village owes him, and it may never be paid off. But at this time, how could he let the child''s painstaking efforts in vain? "Master Jilaiya, you are!" And hearing this sentence, it was not only impulsive, almost everyone passed a kind of incredible, at this time, is it necessary to retreat? Nobuhiko Uchiha is dead! Do they still have to withdraw? "Go around from the two wings of the village! If those Yinyin and Shayin come back, we will use double-teaming tactics. If they escape and retreat, then we will chase them! However, before they finished speaking, they were interrupted by Jilai''s murderous words! This time, they will never spare these guys lightly! Literature Museum txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2686： situation "Boom!" Opposite the tallest building in Konoha Village, a cloud of smoke suddenly exploded and quickly dissipated, revealing the figure of Chiba wearing a white robe inside. "Then, I''m going to send the three generations of Hokage the last ride." When the white mist dissipated, Chiba in this white robe pursed her lips, glanced at the direction of the original city wall of Konoha Village, which had collapsed, and said heavily. "Ok." In response, the white robe Chiba body in front of him nodded gently, and glanced at the roof of the tallest building where there were no four purple flame formations, where the third generation of Hokage and Oshemaru fought, and At the place where the third generation of Hokage is now, there is a bit of sadness in his eyes. "Ok." Hearing this, the avatar of Baipao Qianye nodded slightly, and disappeared in place after something concealed in his eyes. "Ugh" Seeing the white-robed Chiba clone leaving, Bai-robed Chiba sighed softly. "At this moment, what are you sighing?" In response, No. 15 on the side opened his mouth quite strangely. The implication is: You didn''t save people just now, and now the people are gone, why are you sighing? Didn''t you ask for it? "I just think I am a little confused.", Hearing that, for this teammate who has been with him for a long time, Chiba White Robe spoke with a sense of sorrow. "What do you mean?" But now, No. 15 could not understand the sentimental-sounding words, tilted her head and asked. "Okay, what are your plans next? In the current situation, Uchiha Nobuhiko and the other one of your chakras have disappeared, and they should all die together." In this regard, the 14th on the other side did not let them talk any more, but just spoke. "Really... Then, on the 14th and 15th, remember the Japanese-style cabin I live in?" Hearing this, White Robe Chiba also woke up like a dream, nodded, and asked. "remember." In response, the two spoke almost subconsciously. "Well, in the kitchen of the Japanese-style cabin, there is an entrance to the secret room. I would like to ask you to protect that secret room. There is also a clone of my slug fairy art inside. I hope you can help me handle it. Anyone finds everything in the secret room." Upon hearing this, White Robe Chiba nodded again, and said. "The secret room...?" In this regard, the 14th and 15th seem to frown and think. "Yes it is." Hearing the murmur of the two, Chiba White Robe nodded affirmatively, and said. "Great." And the two didn''t think about how long, they nodded straightforwardly, and said. Then, his body shape flashed and disappeared in place. At this time, the enemy had also fled in a hurry, and the biggest threat, Nobuhiko Uchiha, was also brought to fruition. It almost distracted us. And at this moment, such a clear idea flashed through the hearts of the two of them. In the future, his teammate, partner, identity will be quite different, he has mastered a big ninja village, and even the shadow of the strongest ninja village in the ninja world. After all, they are people in the dark world, and now the dust has settled. Some things cannot be let them know. At this time, using a secret room and other excuses that need the beginning and end to distract them, the big guys are all pretty. And the two of them are quite considerate of this white robe Chiba. is it He is about to become the overlord of one party, Konoha''s Hokage! As for the path of travel, whether it is on the 14th or the 15th, it feels a little unbelievable. At this time, they really realized that the guy who was boring on the boat with them, his identity at the moment, has changed drastically with them. So, does it mean that the 14th and I already have a big backing? After realizing this, No. 15''s thoughts turned a corner, and suddenly became particularly at ease. Although he didn''t have a good impression of Da Ren Village, and even had a hatred, if it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t compete with Da Ren Village, otherwise, he would surely set off a storm of revenge. And now, his friend has become Konoha''s Hokage, and it seems that he seems to have the capital for revenge. It''s not that he wants to ask his friend, Chiba, to use Konoha''s power to destroy other Danin villages. Rather, he can borrow from his friends, and then go to deal with these big ninja villages by himself. At least, the current Konoha is besieged. If he proposes to deal with other Danin villages, he will sell his life or cooperate with Konoha village. Even this good friend of my own has no reason to refuse. Although Konoha treats cooperative relations mildly and has a mild attitude towards disputes, it has never been a mild Shinobu. In terms of fierceness, this forbearance village can stand for a hundred thousand years, and still ranks first in the world of ninja. I am afraid this fierceness is one of the best. Other Shinobu villages seem to be fierce, but most of them are harsh and fierce towards their own people. However, Konoha has always been tolerant internally, and the time it takes to deal with principled problems and aggressiveness is extremely fierce. Except after the Kyuubi Rebellion, there was really no way to make a compromise on the war. Yes, on the 15th at this moment, the vengeance fire in my heart that was forced to extinguish because of hopelessness, slowly began to burn again. Don''t understand? What does he not understand? As an outsider, and having so much time, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s first hunt and killing failed to kill him, his power development has been very mature. In terms of strength, there should be nothing he can''t understand. And according to the memory of outsiders that I have obtained, outsiders basically know everything about this world, or the historical trend of this world, they all know, even if the memory is vague, as long as you know the general direction, there will be no What a big problem. In general, according to my memory, there are differences overall, but in terms of the ending, the three generations of Naruto died in battle, and the village of Konoha was generally intact. Although the coalition of Otoyuki and Sayuki seemed to be huge, Uchiha Nobuhiko The offensive was terrible. In the end, Konoha only lost a few people and the wall collapsed. This kind of difference is no big deal. In general, nothing has changed. There is no place that I dont understand. At this time, this series of thoughts passed through No. 14''s mind. Compared with the idea of ??No. 15, the idea of ??No. 14 is obviously based on the premise of an outsider. At this time, as an outsider, Taki Chiba should have nothing to understand. From the standpoint of protection, Konoha has been preserved intact, but only a split body has been lost. Although it may not be possible to split again, there is nothing to understand. From the standpoint of Takichiba, its just confirmed once again and immediately, and there is nothing suspicious. These promises are different, different from the process, and its just that the world aims to accommodate outsiders. Some completion mechanisms exist for the anomaly. Yes, from the standpoint of the 14th, although I know that Uchiha Nobuhiko specializes in dealing with outsiders, it may be because of her special experience. In her opinion, the existence of outsiders in this world is actually considered to be tolerant. , At least as long as outsiders dont interfere with the historical process, nothing will happen. As if she hadn''t done anything at the beginning, she was able to die in the end. At present, this Takichiba is obviously the restless master, a type of person who needs more historical adjustments. Of course, No. 14 is not opposed to it. After knowing Takichibas experience, she is to some extent , Is very supportive. However, this world is not completely without countermeasures to outsiders, and that Uchiha Nobuhiko is undoubtedly a countermeasure. In the concept of No. 14, Uchiha Nobuhiko is not so much hunting outsiders, it is better to neutralize outsiders. Its more appropriate to stop their sabotage. In other words, in the current situation, this confrontation between Uchiha Nobuhiko and Black Robe Chiba was nothing more than a neutralizing act, and there was nothing wrong with this result. There is nothing to be confused at all. I always feel that just now, Chiba''s thinking seems to have changed. What did he find? In the end, all thoughts turned into such a thought. Vaguely, she seemed to perceive something strange. "So, next..." After witnessing the departure of No. 14 and No. 15, Baipao Chiba slightly frowned and looked at the smoke-filled damaged city wall. Then, in the next second, he also disappeared in place. After that, within a few minutes, his figure appeared on the slightly intact city wall. Looking at it, at this moment, smoke and dust are everywhere, and the remaining half wooden figure is shattered in the waves of smoke and dust amidst the sound of khaka. At this moment, the two gourd-like round pits at the original main entrance of Konoha Village have completely changed the terrain in front of Konoha Village. At least the original road out of the village was completely destroyed by the two round pits, and at the end of the field of vision, that road was no longer visible. In the center of the smaller of the two gourd-like round pits, two corpses lay. One is Uchiha Nobuhiko. At this moment, the whole person is showing a gray color, with a big hole in the chest, almost broken in two at the position of the chest. And the other one, scorched all over, as if it burned into coke from the inside out, undoubtedly, it was his own split body that used the dead door in the Eight Door Dunjia. "Oh... I didn''t expect that Uchiha Nobuhiko also split his soul." Seeing this scene, Chiba in the white robe standing on the city wall sighed involuntarily. This Uchiha Nobuhiko in the line of sight naturally cannot be the real Uchiha Nobuhiko. If Uchiha Nobuhiko escapes without death, then it is naturally the real Uchiha Nobuhiko, and ultimately died here, it is naturally not Uchiha Nobuhiko, or Said, Uchiha Nobuhiko could not have been completely dead. Moreover, Uchiha Nobuhiko also possesses the art of spiritual transformation, and has a certain degree of communication with his supreme power, that is, the eyes of reincarnation. It is also capable of splitting the soul body, and there are enough conditions to create a split body. Furthermore, through the connection of the supreme power, he also knew that the reincarnation eye of the right eye was not on the corpse. The pupil technique just now, and even the tremor of the sky, I am afraid, was not used by the right eye of the orthodox reincarnation. Rather, the supreme power of mass production, that is, the masterpiece of mass production of reincarnation eyes mounted on the corpse. In the beginning, there was only one meteorite, which was caused by Uchiha Nobuhiko for excessive destruction. Now, it seems that it is the fake Eye of Reincarnation who can''t use the full version of the celestial shock. "Quiet!" Thinking of this, Baipao Qianye''s face had a slight bitterness of helplessness, and then raised his hand and gently took off his left eye. At the same time, the other hand scoffed with white gas. A technique composed of tadpole scripts spread out in the white gas hand, occupying the entire palm, and then a piece of wooden tube slowly grew out of it. With a bang, the lid of the wooden tube almost popped up automatically, and the crystal clear water light spread out. Then, Baipao Chiba gently dumped the wooden tube into the other hand and carried it into the wooden tube again. What is put in. Afterwards, he poured out the wooden tube and gently pressed it into the hollow left eye socket. After the slight blood leaked out, the light of the medical chakra on the inlaid hand flashed gently, following this The left hand floated a light green in the air. "Fortunately, I made this preparation." And as the hand pressed against the left eye socket left, Bai Robo Chiba''s left eye was slightly closed, but his face showed a bit of situational color. Then, his left eye slowly opened, and at this moment, in his left eye, there was a corrugated spiral eye. Reincarnation Eye! It seemed that his previous reincarnation left eye was not on his body, but passed to him in some way. "Chichichichi!" And at this moment, the wooden tube in the palm of the other hand did not know when it closed again, and slowly sank into the palm of the palm, disappearing into the palm of the palm in a series of white air. Even with the disappearance, there is the tadpole literary style in the palm of the hand. Gee! At the beginning, if I didn''t just spend so little time on time and space research, the battle situation would be different. Wouldn''t it be forced by Uchiha Nobuhiko''s split body to use the deadlock? At this time, the supreme power of the reincarnation eye slowly rose from his left eye, and UU reading www.uukahnshu.com slowly flowed into his consciousness, slowly merging with another force of water and milk, white Pao Qianye''s heart couldn''t help but feel some chagrin. After all, this time I went to a separatist, more or less because of his lack of preparation. Too little time spent on space-time ninjutsu. Otherwise, with his advantage of viewing time and space from top to bottom, even if he has no talent, it is impossible to be as simple as passing a wooden pipe. But that''s fine. Consumed a split body, and then used the pupil technique like the celestial tremor. According to the calculation of the total pupil power, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mass-produced reincarnation eye should have been used up. It is impossible to add. Next, there is no trickery for each other. Then, the annoyance in his heart was quickly suppressed, and such a thought came to Baipao Chiba''s heart. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2687： just…… However, it can be regarded as a bit of gain. At the very least, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mass-produced reincarnation eye has almost been consumed, and now there is no replenishment ability. Next, there will be nothing going around in circles. Following the thought in his heart, Bai Robe Chiba pursed his lips, thinking quickly in his heart. The mass-produced reincarnation eye, in addition to the split of the soul, the creation by him and Uchiha Nobuhiko surpassed this ninja world, or the power that this ninja world could not be born. It can also be regarded as the special use of the supreme power of the reincarnation eye that they discovered. And this mass-produced reincarnation eye, called the mass-production type, is a temporary reincarnation eye that can be manufactured in some way. A total of two materials are needed, one is the writing wheel eye that has been developed to the three-gou jade, and the other is the reincarnation eye pupil power that belongs to the supreme power. Then, it only needs a technique that stores the power of reincarnation eye pupils, which is between the spell seal technique and the seal technique. The process is very simple. It is to store a part of the pupil power of the reincarnation eye of the supreme power, through the spell seal technique and the sealing technique, into the writing wheel eye developed into the three-gou jade, and wait until it is time to use it. , Then release, and after the reincarnation eye pupil power is released, Sangouyus writing round eyes will briefly become reincarnation eyes, and the pupil technique of the reincarnation eye can be used. With a strong deceptiveness, even with two connected eyes, Chiba couldn''t distinguish the difference between the mass-produced reincarnation eye and Uchiha Nobuhiko''s own reincarnation eye. After all, the pupil power comes from the reincarnation eye of Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, it seems that, although the mass-produced type can use the pupil technique of the reincarnation eye, it is not the reincarnation eye after all, and will have a degraded effect. For example, Uchiha Nobuhikos Heavenly Obstacle Star has only one meteorite, and Not the two meteorites in the original work. As for the difference between one meteorite and two meteorites, it is estimated that at least two-thirds of the destructive power is less than the attack. It can be said that the mass-produced reincarnation eye can only exert a part of the power of pupil surgery. According to Chibas understanding, in addition to the destructive power, the mass-produced version of the reincarnation eye cannot be used for some special reincarnation eye powers, such as the art of reincarnation of life and death, at least it cannot create six clones, which is the original. Payne in the Six Ways. For example, the avatar of the elephant that appeared only once in the original work, the production version of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s reincarnation eye can''t do it. Also, because of the injected pupil power of the right eye of the reincarnation eye, these two eyes are not a pair of reincarnation eyes, but two reincarnation right eyes, so some pupil surgery requires both reincarnation eyes to be active. It cannot be activated. And now, for this split of Uchiha Nobuhiko, the two eyes should be the mass-produced reincarnation eyes. From the time limit of the use of his two eyes, Chiba can conclude that Uchiha Nobuhiko''s right eye should be the kaleidoscope-opened writing wheel eye, and the other is the three-gou jade writing wheel eye with excellent pupil power. It has to be said that the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye can carry more reincarnation eye pupil power after all, and can also store more reincarnation eye pupil power. Compared with the writing wheel eye of Sangouyu, it is undoubtedly the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye can use. It takes longer. After all, while using the power of the reincarnation eye pupil, the use of one or more levels of power, whether it is a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye or a three-gou jade writing wheel eye, cannot withstand this power, even if it is eternal. Kaleidoscope writing round eyes is also unbearable, so after the mass-produced reincarnation eyes are launched, the eyes are already on the way to scrap. Compared with Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are the eyes of the previous one after all, and the power that can be carried is a lot more, the effect of deterioration will be lower, and the duration will be longer. long. Its just that, whether its a three-hook jade or a kaleidoscope, as long as the pupils of the reincarnation eye are used, you will eventually lose your eyesight, unlike the gradual sealing of light like the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but completely lose your eyesight. In other words, this eye is no longer useful. And these mass-produced reincarnation eyes are also one of the places he fears Uchiha Nobuhiko. In the past ten years, he has also consciously consumed Uchiha Nobuhikos mass-produced reincarnation eyes, but because of the lack of substance. Sexual armed conflict, the use of this mass-produced reincarnation eye is very rare. And because it is impossible to have supplementary channels, Uchiha Nobuhiko uses relatively few, so he has not achieved any substantive results. On the contrary, now, seeing those spirit puppets of Nobuhiko Uchiha, it is considered to consume a lot. After all, every spirit puppet is equipped with this mass-produced reincarnation eye. After these spirit puppets are eliminated, these amounts The productive reincarnation eye was also consciously wiped out by the black robe. According to the information he knew, the two eyes of this split body should be the last two mass-produced reincarnation eyes owned by Uchiha Nobuhiko. And this information was obtained from his only disciple, Itachi Uchiha, and Chiba felt that this information was beyond doubt and very reliable. After all, my own disciple should be there at the time. Nobuhiko Uchiha gets the scene of writing round eyes. Yes, Uchiha Nobuhiko got so many writing round eyes, and Itachi was also involved in it. Even, it can be said that without Itachi, Uchiha Nobuhiko might not have got so many writing round eyes. Even, it was not Itachi that Nobuhiko Uchiha was looking for at the time, but Itachi went to contact Nobuhiko Uchiha, although Chiba still does not know how Nobuhiko Uchiha found it, or how to know where Uchiha Nobuhiko is. . However, this is not a suspicious point. According to the original work, Itachi was able to destroy the Uchiha clan because he was not solely responsible for it. He cooperated with other people, and this person was Uchiha brought the soil, that is, Akatsuki. The leader behind the scenes, that is to say, Itachi is actually connected with Uchiha Daido, and this connection should be made by Dan hiding behind the scenes, and since it has a connection with Uchiha Daido, then it has an intersection with Uchiha Nobuhiko It is not impossible. In the Nine-tailed Rebellion, Uchiha Nobuhiko and Uchiha had a deep cooperation with the soil. Therefore, it is not impossible for Itachi to find Uchiha Nobuhiko. And that''s right, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s writing round eyes were obtained from the night of the Uchiha clan''s genocide. That''s why, Itachi knew the specific number of eyes Uchiha Nobuhiko got. At that time, in order to slaughter the clan, Itachi carried out a particularly serious investigation of the Uchiha clan members. With Danzos assistance, Itachi had already opened the writing round about how many people in the entire clan and what had been opened to. He had a very detailed understanding of the extent, and he shared this information with Uchiha Nobuhiko and Uchiha Daito. Of course, at that time, it was to better slaughter the whole family and avoid variables. And letting Uchiha Nobuhiko join in should actually be regarded as Chibas instruction to Itachi. On the one hand, the addition of Uchiha Nobuhiko can indeed reduce the variables of the Uchiha clan being slaughtered, especially when seeing Itachi give himself. In the investigation report, it was discovered that there was an opener with a kaleidoscope writing round eyes on it. At the same time, it can also allow Uchiha Nobuhiko to appear once, which is more or less beneficial for him to conduct limited monitoring of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Although I don''t know how Itachi did it, but in the end, Nobuhiko Uchiha agreed to destroy the Uchiha clan together with Itachi. After destroying the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Nobuhiko took away part of the writing wheel eyes, and the other parts were taken away by Oshemaru. At that time, Itachi secretly returned, and after a series of investigations, the exact figure was obtained. Moreover, taking advantage of Da She Wan''s carelessness, he took away two pairs of writing wheel eyes and brought them to Chiba. At that time, Itachi didnt understand why Uchiha Nobuhiko would also take away the Shaluyan. Its not a matter of a day or two for the Oshemaru to take the Shashawan to do research. It was precisely because of this incident that Oshamaru had to take it away. When it was unsuccessful, Itachi made a heavy hand. If it weren''t for Chiba''s feeling that the Oshe Maru still has the value of use, there would have been warnings, I am afraid Itachi has already started to get rid of the Oshe Maru. Its not uncommon for Osakimaru to study the Shalunyan, but its a bit weird that Uchiha Nobuhiko took the Shashuyan. After all, Itachi is also a disciple of Chiba, and he still knows that Uchiha Nobuhiko has a reincarnation eye. The supreme pair of eyes, why are there so many writing round eyes? This is quite strange. Then, thinking about the situation of Uchiha Nobuhiko and his teacher, Itachi took his eyes to Chiba, hoping that Chiba could study something. At that time, it was like after he developed the technology of soul splitting, Uchiha Nobuhiko might have some feelings, and he also learned soul splitting, and he also sensed something about this mass-produced reincarnation eye. Strictly speaking, it is a very wonderful induction, similar to perception, but not like perception. In short, through the circulation of the pupil power of the reincarnation eye, he obtains a certain way of applying pupil power, plus his curse imprint. He quickly realized what was the basis of the technique and seal technique. In the end, he experimented with those two pairs of eyes, and finally developed this mass-produced reincarnation eye. After that, Chiba passed the news to Itachi, and Itachi also started with this information, while working as an undercover agent in Akatsuki, while investigating the matter, plus some support from Chiba, finally found Uchiha Nobuhiko Indeed, I have this mass-produced reincarnation eye, and know the exact quantity. Of course, the investigation is limited to this. As for the limitations and capabilities of those mass-produced reincarnation eyes, Chiba only knows about it through experiments conducted by the mass-produced reincarnation eyes that he has successfully researched. And now, the Uchiha clan has been annihilated, and the remaining owners of Shalunyan are actually four people, one is Uchiha Itachi, one is Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Daido and Kakashi. These people are not easy to deal with. Uchiha Daido and Kakashi are actually bound together. It is impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to shoot Uchiha Daido. Uchihas Akatsuki has had a relationship with him after all. In-depth cooperation can still be trusted, and if you know it, all members of the S rank have special abilities, and their combat power is also considerable. It can also be regarded as the only backing that Uchiha Nobuhiko can trust. Since Uchiha Nobuhiko can show his weakness, it is impossible for him not to understand the embarrassment of being alone, and it is impossible for him to put himself in a dilemma. Over the past ten years, Chiba believes that his layout for the next two to three years is correct, but he does not believe that Uchiha Nobuhiko is not aware of this layout. This kind of use of the power of the world to deal with Uchiha Nobuhiko''s layout, Uchiha Nobuhiko must be aware of it. Therefore, there will inevitably be a response, and now Otoyin and Sayin are his step to break the game, in order to make Konoha and the two at odds, but this step is a failure. And since this step has failed, then Uchiha Nobuhiko must cherish Akatsuki, who started the Kyuubi Rebellion and Uchiha Annihilation with him even more. As the eyes of Akatsuki''s leader, it is impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to seek seizures. Kakashi''s eyes were also the eyes of Akatsuki''s leader. As for Itachi and Sasuke, the former is not an easy master for Uchiha Nobuhiko. Chiba has spent much time on Itachi and is more than self-preserving. Besides, if Itachi is really moved, it will also attract Chiba''s attention, or a rebound, which is not a good thing for Uchiha Nobuhiko. Uchiha Sasukes words, in Konoha, for Uchiha Nobuhiko, Konoha can come and go freely, but under the rule of the three generations of Naruto, there is nothing on the bright side, but Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto have always been They are all the key points of Konoha''s protection. One is the strength of the human body, and the other is the bargaining chip that the third generation of Hokage must protect to obtain the intelligence of Akatsuki. If he acts rashly, it will trigger the rebound of Konoha''s power. Worth it. Konoha, as the strongest Shinobu village, may not be able to deal with Uchiha Nobuhiko without Chiba, but Uchiha Nobuhikos power alone has limits after all, and if it really causes Konohas backlash, then , Secretly, the advantage may turn to Chiba. His Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba, and Konoha are actually a delicate balance. A pair of eyes is not worth destroying this delicate balance. In other words, these few remaining pairs of eyes cannot be seized, and the mere pair of mass-produced reincarnation eyes obtained after seizing the pupil power of reincarnation eyes are not of much use. UU Reading www.uukanshu. In other words, the improvement of Uchiha Nobuhiko is minimal, and it is completely impossible to play an effective role in the battle between him and Chiba. On the contrary, trying to seize these pairs of eyes is likely to put him at a certain absolute disadvantage, and the gain is not worth the loss. In other words, in the next two or three years, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has exhausted the mass-produced reincarnation eye, has lost his pupil power advantage at a certain level, and the power composition of the puppet + mass-produced reincarnation eye is also It''s impossible to reproduce. In terms of numbers, Chiba lost a split body that took great pains, and Nobuhiko Uchiha also lost the total pupil power advantage of the mass-produced reincarnation eye, and also died of a split body. From the next two Looking at the decisive battle three years later, Chiba is still taking advantage of it. "just" However, thinking about it now, Chiba, who realized that he was taking advantage, his face became more solemn. Our final ending... Will it be like the current split? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2688： Hesitate This is My ending with him? The gourd-shaped round pit was looming on the outside, and a figure appeared from the shadow in the darkness hidden by the trees, standing quietly on the edge of the tree on the side of the gourd round pit, with his brows deeply locked. But it is, Uchiha Nobuhiko. At this time, except for his brows were deeply locked, under the simple short hair, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was a little gloomy. The scene in front of him should be the last situation he wants to see. Even, he had imagined the results of countless current situations, but he had never thought of such an outcome. He and Taki Chiba died together. Although, among all the possibilities he imagined, the settlement of the two of them must end with death, but it only ended with the death of one party, either he died of Uchiha Nobuhiko, or Taki Chiba died. . However, the two died together and died together? I really didn''t even think about it. What does this... signify? Looking at the two corpses, the gloom on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face slowly changed into a kind of hesitation. Yes, at this moment, Nobuhiko Uchiha hesitated. This split body of his own, like Taki Chiba, he took pains to do it, and in the past ten years, strictly speaking, after the split body was created, this split body has been dealing with it. All kinds of things, even this Zhongnin exam, were planned by this split body. He basically didn''t have any interference, just provided mass-produced writing round eyes, including some powers including the puppet art. And what the split body did was basically the same as he expected. In other words, what the split body did were things he would do with a high probability, although they were independent. In terms of personality, there are some subtle differences, but the decisions they make are the same. It can be said that this split is actually another him. In other words, what the split body did and the outcome of this Zhongnin examination is the same if it was him. And the split body of Takichiba, what it did, and the results obtained were the same as Takichiba himself. So, in other words, even if Takichiba''s body fights with him, I am afraid the result will be the same. That is, we all die together. In other words, in the next two or three years, the decisive battle between the two of them will very likely end in this way. Yes, at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko hesitated. Facing the ending with a high probability that they would all die, he hesitated. For the first time, he hesitated in hunting outsiders. It may be because of the most special outsider. This life should be the most special one in the history of his rebirth. Some vague and vaguely felt things before. In this life, perhaps because of this most special outsider. The tremendous pressure that the author put on him forced him to think constantly, and constantly look for the experience of defeating this most special outsider and possible improvement from his past memories. In the past ten years, he has discovered a lot of things through repeated explorations of memory. Some clues that he didn''t care about before have been unearthed, and his strength has not improved much. However, he is concerned about the world and his own identity. The identity behind the outsiders identity has a deeper understanding. Especially, on the issue of one''s own life and death. And this situation now proves his discovery. In a sense, the life and death of him and outsiders are tied together, and I understand that he may be just a tool for hunting outsiders. After the outsider is completely eliminated, before another outsider comes, he will enter the state of death and reincarnation, and when the outsider arrives, he will enter the state of incarnation sooner or later. Grow up with outsiders almost synchronously, and rely on multi-life experience to hunt outsiders with absolute advantage in the early stage. Prevent outsiders from growing up and destroy the world with transcending power. Therefore, his life span is very short. Especially after hunting outsiders. Even, it can be said that his first life should be his real life, and the next reincarnation, starting from the second life, he is just a tool for hunting outsiders. After fully realizing this matter, he was cautious about every step of his hunting. In a sense, he can improve himself so quickly, and there is such a cautious persecution in it, but he cant Said to be pure Taki Chiba''s pressure. The reason why he is cautious is simple, he doesn''t want to die. I don''t want to die so early. He was born in the era of war, and he can easily recall the dispute between Uchiha and the Senju clan back then. The pain of his best friend''s death in front of him and the horror from death are still fresh in his memory. Coupled with the reincarnation of memory from life to life, it can be said that he has been experiencing death all the time, some without pain and some suffering, but the only thing that remains unchanged is that this time and again reincarnation gave him a kind of never The pain and exhaustion and fear of reaching the other side of death. He died again and again, and reincarnated again and again. Obviously, he did not have the kind of indifference or habit he showed on the surface. On the contrary, this seemingly endless death makes the fear seem to be accumulated and deepen. As a result, in this life, he was instinctively lazy in the matter of hunting outsiders. He didn''t follow the instinct and positively to find outsiders like dealing with other outsiders at all, but was a little bit passive and sabotaged. In other words, to a certain extent, because of the vague sense of difference, I have been expanding my strength, not thinking about taking advantage of the early stage to eliminate outsiders in the first time, but trying every means to remove myself. All the powers that can be gained in this life are obtained, and they are truly mastered. Yes, thats right. In fact, this time Taki Chiba became the most special outsider. He even had enough strength to survive his first hunt and become the first outsider to grow up. In a sense, it is not entirely due to Takichiba''s uniqueness and grasp of the general trend in various senses. In a large part, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not spend much thought on finding outsiders. Even if he suspected that Taki Chiba was an outsider in the end, there was no immediate action. At that time, the reason why he didn''t start the first time was because his plan to obtain the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes had to be carried out, and at that time, in fact, he had already vaguely felt the life and death of the outsider and himself. Its just that there is no such exact judgment after more than ten years of painstaking experience. Moreover, as a power he has never possessed, even if he cleans up the outsider later and writes the power of the round eyes with the eternal kaleidoscope, it will not be too late to deal with the outsider. And the layout of the entire eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes is naturally that he killed the tribe, and took the initiative to betray Konoha, and then designed to let Uchiha Hirohiko kill his sweetheart Nao Uchiha, and seize the eyes of Uchiha Hirohiko. At that time, he only regarded Taki Chiba as an insignificant little **** that hindered the layout of his eternal kaleidoscope. After all, under his protection, Uchiha Hirohiko left the village a little bit less often, even if he wanted to. The village, also the kind of big figure that Jiraiya couldn''t deal with at that time, finally delayed the time for him to get the eternal kaleidoscope to write the wheel. Especially when Nao Uchiha lived with them later, at that time, he could not steal Nao Uchiha without knowing it. He had a chance if they went out together on the mission. Yes, in fact, the reason why he chose to implement the plan of obtaining the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes after the outbreak of the third Ninja war was not only because there were more gaps after the outbreak of the third Ninja war. , Konoha Village''s defenses are also weaker and easier to sneak in. Part of the reason is that Taki Chiba and the others have all gone out for missions. Only with Danzo''s assistance can he take away Uchiha Nao without knowing it. After all, the eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes at that time would have too many constraints to step into the darkness. In addition, the eyes of this life are really excellent eyes. The pupils of awakening are all powerful pupils, and there is even a kind of will. His previous awakening kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes is fused with the meaning inside, and the consumption of pupils is very terrible, and it may not take long for his eyes to be blind. He must cherish the use. And if you can''t take Nao Uchiha unconsciously, if you encounter some difficult guys in Konoha, then his eyes may not have enough pupil power to hypnotize Uchiha Hirohiko. Hongyan''s eyes and pupil power are also quite excellent. To completely let him fall into the illusion and control him, in fact, Uchiha Nobuhiko also spent a lot of pupil power. If he could not get the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye immediately, he would normally be reluctant to bear such a large pupil power output. In fact, at that time, after he had done all this, there was not much difference between having a pair of eyes and going blind. At this time, it was also when Takichiba escaped a catastrophe. Otherwise, if there was still room for the kaleidoscope at the time, he might not leave so quickly. After all, Nao Uchihas eyes, her pupil power , Let him feel a kind of ominous. Ominous to yourself. At that time, in addition to the life and death relationship between himself and outsiders, he also vaguely sensed that in every age there was a person who had nothing to do with outsiders, who had the power to restrain himself by nature. Even, on several occasions, it seemed that he had died unexpectedly in the hands of these people who might not even know that their power could restrain him. And this Uchiha Nao''s eyes, or the pupil power, can indeed restrain his pupil power, and even the pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes can not be matched. According to later information, if he really took care of Nao Uchihas eyes and left at that time, there was a high probability that when he retreated, he would encounter Taki Chiba who had rushed over. Then, he would fight. , One-on-one fights alone, fearing that Taki Chiba, who has not obtained the inter-column cells, will not be his opponent if he fights three lives, and he will definitely die. In other words, at the time, they actually passed by. And it is precisely to obtain the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, the strongest power in all his memories, and, because of many powerful pupil techniques, his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes may be stronger than Uchiha Madaras. And its not a little bit strong. Even if its the first generation of Hokage Resurrection, its not his opponent. Therefore, it can be said that he has acquired the strongest power in his concept in the true sense. Moreover, after obtaining the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, he He also successfully obtained the inter-column cells. It can be said that he also obtained the strongest and even the invincible power of the Ninja World. As for the eyes of reincarnation, the supreme power, he actually didn''t expect it, and he didn''t realize it until the moment of awakening. At that time, when the strongest form he thought was completed, he launched the Kyuubi Rebellion to hunt down Takichiba, the outsider. However, according to the current situation, he is still a little naive. His life and death are indeed bound to outsiders, but he is not the dominant one. It is not that he killed the outsiders and shortened his lifespan. They influence each other, and even the influence of outsiders is the dominant one. Although I dont know how the world can ascertain that Takichiba is the most special outsider, and how much potential he has, but looking back from now on, in this life, the reason why he has a younger brother, he has a pair of younger brothers. The excellent eyes are all because of Taki Chiba, because the world knows that Taki Chiba is not easy to deal with, so it created such conditions for him. Only then did he have the opportunity to evolve the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes. It was also because of Taki Chiba''s toughness and toughness that he was forced to awaken and evolve into the eye of reincarnation. It was not that he was special in this life, he had a brother, had the opportunity to write the round eyes of the eternal kaleidoscope of evolution, and even finally got the eyes of the round eyes. But... The world judges that must have the possibility of evolving into the eye of reincarnation and obtaining the supreme power of the world''s highest authority, before he can accurately eliminate Takichiba! Therefore, this life was arranged for him! It can be said that he was the one being manipulated, and it was Taki Chiba that influenced his lifespan in this life. And now, the separatist''s behavior undoubtedly illustrates one point. That is, they have the supreme power, the world''s most desired ending, that is, the ending arranged by the world, that is, the two of them will die together. All die! Moreover, their power is also close to the saturation of the power of this world, there is no better and more perfect ending than to die together and die together! And because of this, he hesitated at this moment. He hesitated about hunting Takichiba. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2689： Should also... So, this should be regarded as... Am I calculated? Being evasive and unsure whether there is a will of the world. A look of hesitation slowly appeared on his face, but Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes were slightly cold. In each previous life, he should have not thought much about anything, acting instinctively, that is, looking for outsiders, and then hunting outsiders. He didn''t think about anything else, even if he was vaguely aware of something, he didn''t think too much, just Repeat the labor of hunting outsiders. To be honest, it may be because of the special ability of being able to rebirth. In fact, in the early and middle stages, he still retains the most basic gratitude for each rebirth. After all, if he did not have the ability to rebirth, he would have died long ago. I can''t see such a scenery anymore. And with the deaths, the pain of death and the accumulated fears, and the unsatisfactory appearance of the Ninja world, every life is only desperate for fighting. In the later period, that is, approaching the present, his mentality began to slowly. Until this life, after having a brother who was still a very good one, he planned to get rid of the fate of such deaths again and again. Yes, the appearance of Uchiha Hirohiko was actually the most important reason that prompted him to resist, and it was also the most important reason. After all, he has been born again for so many lives, and his memory and experience add up to a few hundred years old, and although he is born with insufficient aptitude, it does not mean that he has always been an idiot. He has already noticed something, plus that he has never The younger brother who had appeared, he realized that he might have found a way to get rid of these deaths, these despairs, and these despairs in this life. That is, to obtain the unprecedented, even the strongest power in his cognition at the time, and his cognition at that time was the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. After all, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is also the most powerful besides the supreme power of the reincarnation eye. Strong pupil skills, and at the same time, in his memory of hundreds of years, he has never obtained the strongest power he thinks, and it is also the most impressive to him, and even in this era when the reincarnation eye becomes a legend, he can obtain The strongest strength. And according to the past short-lived deaths, he also knows that the kaleidoscope writing round eyes alone cannot break the short-lived curse that seemed to be connected to the life and death of outsiders. After all, he has not opened the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, even the kaleidoscope. The lifetimes in which the round eyes are opened may be the shortest lifetimes. And the reason is also the late stage, why he still acted instinctively in the previous lifetimes, and the reason is that here, the highest power he has gained through hundreds of years of experience cannot escape this short-lived curse. In the absence of power Under any change of circumstances, it is impossible to break this short-lived curse at all. And the appearance of Uchiha Hirohiko allowed him to see hope, and he acted decisively, first devoted himself to this life, and lived a truly happy childhood with admiration for himself and a bit clingy. To be honest, Uchiha Nobuhiko once hesitated whether to implement the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye Plan, and finally struggled for a long time before making the plan. And, after learning about Da She Wan''s research on the first generation of Naruto, he obtained the intercolumnar cells. And after possessing this strongest power, especially after the icing on the cake got the inter-pillar cells, he was convinced that all the causes of death he had experienced before would not bother him anymore. Then, as long as he finds a way to live forever, he will Can never die. That''s right, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s plan to get rid of rebirth is to never die, that is, to live forever. And getting the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes at the beginning was nothing more than getting the preparations for finding a way to live forever. With absolute power, many impossible things, many things that others and even the previous self found incredible, will become quite simple. This was his deepest realization in hundreds of years. When he couldn''t do it, it was always the hardest time. After he was able to do it, the hardest time would become the easiest time. Immortality, or to break the proposition of life and death, in fact, every Ninja Village has research, but the research direction is different. For example, Konoha and Osake Maru is researching soul rotation, immortality reincarnation based on soul immortality. There are thousands of generations of Shayin who used life force to transfer life to break life and death. Other Ninja villages also have corresponding researches, all in order to continue life and achieve immortality or immortality. For hundreds of years, Uchiha Nobuhiko has known more or less, and his immortality can definitely be achieved as long as he has enough power. Each village has research, and each village has different strengths. According to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s memory of hundreds of years, as long as he can deter all Shinobu villages with absolute power, these research results can be obtained from them. Then, when combined, even if there is no way to absolutely live forever, it is possible to carry out some ways to continue life, and even ways to continue life repeatedly. Moreover, this absolute power can also resist the various causes of death of the short-lived curse, especially the mature immortal human body under the interpillar cells, he is almost invulnerable to all diseases, and death from illness is no longer possible. And under his absolute power, just like Uchiha Madara at the beginning, if it weren''t for an old enemy like the original Naruto, who could take his life? After obtaining the eternal kaleidoscope, his strength is even higher than Uchiha Madara, so it is impossible to die because of battle. The rest, as long as the problem of old age and death is solved, then he can become an immortal person. At that time, how to manage the Ninja World is to see him happy. Of course, if there is no short-lived curse, there is no need to bear the fear of death. Although he has not yet figured out what to do after eternal life, this is enough for now. After this life becomes eternity, then his goal has been achieved. Next, just need to live recklessly. Of course, even if he acts recklessly, he will not be as aggressive as an outsider, and he may even continue to silently protect the world from outsiders'' poison. And now, or in other words, at the stage of the Nine-Tailed Rebellion, after he has obtained the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and the inter-pillar cells, the first thing he must get rid of is naturally the outsiders of this era, and outsiders possess the power of transcendence. After being developed, it basically destroys the world and can completely kill his own existence. For the sake of immortality, he naturally can''t stand by and watch. What''s more, he instinctively or subconsciously still wants to eliminate outsiders. However, I didn''t expect that this outsider would make his immortal plan unsustainable, and was stuck at this step abruptly. I thought I had the inter-post cells and the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. The outsiders of this era are almost ants that are about to be pinched to death. However, he did not expect that he had evolved to the eye of reincarnation, and he even possessed various abilities or powers that he could not even think of before. At the moment, he still cannot defeat this outsider. Even the best ending is the same. Is it necessary... to fight again? At this time, thinking of the Uchiha Nobuhiko here, he couldn''t help turning his head and looking at the white figure on the wall. At this moment, according to the figure in white clothes, it seemed that he had the same hesitation. Yes, seeing this situation, is it necessary for them to continue? For Uchiha Nobuhiko himself, he still has a plan for immortality, and he has already obtained the supreme power, but in the end he will only be equal to the outsider in front of him, and he will probably not be able to obtain such power in the next life. Even if he can still gain such power in the future, there will only be one outsider like Taki Chiba in a few hundred years. Could he wait for a few hundred years? Besides, his power growth is proportional to the danger of outsiders. If one comes out in a few hundred years, he will awaken the supreme power again. Will the result be different from the current one? Then, isn''t it possible that his plan for eternal life will never be completed? At the same time, on the other hand, Uchiha Nobuhiko also knows that Taki Chiba also has his ties and desires, and he certainly does not want to die at the same time. Moreover, Taki Chiba has only one life, and his rebirth is impossible. Now, it seemed that the two had no reason to fight. Therefore, at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko would hesitate. Looking at it now, Taki Chiba should also hesitate. "Crack...crack!" And at this moment, the body of Chiba in the scorched black robe slowly shattered, and a group of golden flames slowly rose from the cracked crack, turning around. Down, he shot at the white figure. At the same time, in the body with a big hole in the chest, a golden flame was also engulfed, and after circling slightly for a week, it shot towards Uchiha Nobuhiko. puff! puff! In the silent sound, two golden flames penetrated from the center of the eyebrows of Uchiha Nobuhiko and Baipao Chiba respectively. Then, as the two split souls gradually merged, the feeling of incompleteness slowly disappeared. Uchiha Nobuhiko and Shiraito Chiba gently closed their eyes unconsciously. At the same time, the various memories originally transmitted by the vague telepathy beyond the necessary independence between the two souls slowly became clear, and the various feelings and emotions of the split body emerged one by one. "Ok?" However, just as all this became clear and clear, the two suddenly opened their eyes and looked up suddenly. Then, his face suddenly changed! ... Coma... normal phenomenon... no one pays attention... Gradually not caring about...the common phenomenon...there are no side effects... weak At this time, on the other side, all the information in the words spoken by Seiko Uchiha was constantly reorganizing in his mind, Yuuna''s brows were slightly frowned, and the corners of his eyes wandered. As if hiding endless doubts. Obviously, this matter is not a universal phenomenon that should be ignored. This is the space of Uchiha Nobuhiko, which is a prison of time. Obviously, this phenomenon cannot be simply classified as a universal phenomenon. And according to the mother-in-law of the son-in-law, this phenomenon does not only exist in weak souls, and not only in newly arrived or long-lived souls, but in the entire outsider souls faced by them. Groups. There seems to be no pattern at all. In this way, it is even more suspicious. If there is no rule, then it is random. Random is also divided into natural random and artificial random. Naturally random, this phenomenon will happen randomly over a period of time. And artificial randomness, then someone is manipulating this kind of randomness, such as randomly picking a person to coma. And at this time in jail, I am afraid that only Uchiha Nobuhiko can be manipulated. In other words, if it is artificially random, then Uchiha Nobuhiko is manipulating the coma, and what he is manipulating the coma seems to be the answer. However, there is too little information now, even if it is random or not, it is impossible to determine whether it is random or not. After all, such a long period of jail time. Because of the movement mechanism, there may be a large part of outsider souls that they cant reach. It is limited to the part of the souls of outsiders that she knows or has a relationship with, which is not typical. It can be said that this matter has reached a dead end. Although she knew that this matter was not so simple, but she couldn''t infer more things. "Ah! I remember! She is the girl in the photo, Shikamaru, Dingji!" At this moment, a girl''s exclamation broke the silence at this time, but Yamanaka Ino pointed at Xuena and opened his mouth. "On the photo?" And this sentence undoubtedly attracted everyone''s attention. In addition to Xuena who is still thinking, Hongyan is still trying to interfere with the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Everyone''s eyes, including Naruto Uzumaki, have been worried. Hyuga Hinata also looked over. "What did you find? All the fuss?" In response to this, Nara Shikamaru''s mouth twitched slightly in the face of so many eyes suddenly, and said helplessly. "That photo, the girl in the photo, is right next to Mrs. Chiba, graduation photo, graduation photo!" From so many eyes, Yamanaka Ino seemed a bit unnatural, even speaking with strokes. photo At this moment, Nara Shikamaru was taken aback when he saw Yamanaka Ino''s strokes, and after looking at each other with Akimi Mitsuji next to him, he blinked. "is her!" Then, in the next second, the graduation photo found in the abandoned Japanese-style cabin came to their minds. The girl above seems to be the girl from the Hyuga family in front of me. UU reading How could she appear in this space? Could it be that he was arrested too? But, she looks exactly the same as in the photo? Is this space actually the world of photos? Then, after a sudden shock, such a thought came to his mind. "I''ll explain this matter to you. It just so happens that I didn''t have time to tell you just now." At this moment, Sasuke Uchiha spoke. The error-free chapters of "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba" will continue to be updated in the new book sea pavilion. There are no advertisements in the station. Please collect and recommend the new book sea pavilion! If you like the legend of Naruto of Chiba, please collect it: () The new book sea pavilion of the legend of Naruto of Chiba has the fastest update speed. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2690： Xuenas... progress? Outsiders...know everything? Have the power to transcend? Beyond this world, the existence of our world? Is it possible to destroy the world? And every era has one? The rebirth... a weapon that specializes in dealing with outsiders? It is our world to prevent the hunters created by outsiders and the heroes who prevent outsiders from destroying the world. However, now thinking about destroying Konoha? But the outsider wants to protect Konoha? And, this outsider, or their Chiba teacher? One question mark after another appeared above his head, Nara Shikamaru, Akimi Mitsuji, and Yamanaka Ino blinked, and they had no idea what to say. At the same time, the eyes of the three of them stared blankly at Uchiha Sasuke, who had already said everything. Just now, Sasuke Uchiha has already clarified a series of things such as this space, outsiders, and rebirth. At this moment, their cognition of the world, that is, common sense, is experiencing the subversion experienced by Uchiha Sasuke and others. It was also the first time that, deep in their hearts, the ninja world in which they lived was no longer a concept of the five great ninja villages, but transformed into a concept of the world. And, I also deeply felt my own insignificance. What they are experiencing right now is something that is related to the destruction of the world, and the completion of some insignificant tasks that they have considered before is simply a matter of two different worlds. Even the thoughts that thought they were mature before seemed so ridiculous at this time. The sense of maturity constructed from a huge number of tasks was suddenly shattered in front of this huge amount of information. Suddenly, the loss and embarrassment of the strong contrast between what they believed to be mature and reality filled their minds and occupied their hearts, and there was no way to react. "Hinata, you lift up Naruto''s clothes and show his belly." But at this moment, Xuena seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly turned around, but walked a few steps quickly while instructing Hyuga Hinata. "what?" In response, Hinata Hyuga was taken aback for a while, but looked at her aunt, who was not too old, with a dazed look. For a long time, when his aunt approached, he said, "What do you mean? Aunt Xuenai?" Aunt Xuenai? And as soon as these words came out, Yukina hadn''t reacted yet, and the three of Nara Shikamaru were taken aback, and their eyes widened for a moment. Although Sasuke Uchiha just told them everything here, even at this time, they also knew that the poker-faced boy who was squatting on the ground was called Hirohiko Uchiha, and he was studying how to get them out of prison at this time. The girl from the Hyuga family is called Hyuga Yukina, and she is a very powerful character. Maybe some of the high-level villagers are not as good as this girl. However, they have never heard of it, this girl named Yukata Hyuga is Hinata''s aunt! The contrast is too big. Although they admitted that the girl seemed to have a leadership temperament, they could also tell from the conversation just now that it was this girl who was in charge here, but, Hinata''s aunt? This is a bit unacceptable! In spite of this, it seems that Hyuga Yukina and Hinata seem to be a bit similar, but this Hyuga Yukina may have been in a high position, and even if he is just standing there quietly, There is a unique temperament, a little majestic, not easy to approach, but it is different from Gao Leng, because she also exudes a sense of security, this sense of security is a bit like staying with Mrs. Chiba, but it is a little different Compared with Mrs. Chiba, it is softer and inexplicably gentle, giving people a sense of security. It really feels like an elder. Still that kind of loving kind. However, the confusing nature of this appearance has overshadowed this temperament. At least, when they saw this Hyuga Yukina, their first impression was that they were about the same age as Hinata, but they did not expect that this small body , Turned out to be the soul of an aunt. The contrast is too great, and even from the eyes of Hinata, it is true that Xuenas kind of Confucian admiration, admiration, or dependence on this kind of junior to the elders can be seen, but, It''s still impossible to connect that little body with the word aunt! Then, the three of them were attracted by the huge contrast, staring at the two Hyuga''s girls and blinking, trying hard to adapt. I always feel that there is a huge shadow behind these outsiders, rebirths, this time prison... and so on! At this time, in the mind of Nara Shikamaru, who was stunned with the two teammates, when he looked at these people in front of him, in addition to raising the audio and video of these people, he also saw a huge behind them. The black shadow, a huge black shadow like a hand. Is it possible that this is... the so-called destiny? Then, in the next second, almost instinctively, he combined some vocabulary like the old enemy that had just been heard about the alien and the reborn, and came up with such an idea. The huge shadow that looked like a hand was like fate itself. "Pick up his clothes." But at this time, Xue Nai''s sounded again. It simply answered Hinata''s culture just now. "Pick up...pick up..." Hearing these words, Hinata Hinata''s entire face flushed suddenly when he heard these words, and his whole body softened slightly, almost limp to the ground. "Yes it is." In this regard, the standing Xuena didn''t mean to step forward at all, just watching Uzumaki Naruto lying on the ground and his little niece sitting on the ground. "still me" At this time, seeing Hyuga Hinata''s sluggish appearance, Sasuke Uchiha suddenly spoke, saying that he was about to move forward. However, before he could finish his words, and before he could even start, Sasuke Uchiha was pulled by the sleeves of Haruno Sakura on the side. But when he looked at Haruno Sakura strangely, he saw Haruno Sakura shook his head, then secretly pointed at Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuga Hinata, and shook his head again. Ok? In response, Sasuke Uchiha tilted his head and frowned slightly. "Since Yukina asked Hinata to pick up clothes, she must consider it, so let''s do as he says." And just as Haruno Sakura was about to attack the stall because he saw Uchiha Sasuke''s puzzled face and his cheeks were bulging, another voice rang out on the other side of them. The voice of Uchiha Hirohiko. "Yes, I understand." Although Sasuke Uchiha was still a little puzzled about this, he didn''t stick to it anymore, he just nodded and agreed. "call" At this time, Haruno Sakura quietly exhaled. That''s it... At the same time, the mood has calmed down, and Yamanaka Ino, who has completely changed his mind, can''t help but nod in silence, giving Xuena a thumbs up in his heart. Master! This hand, this Aunt Xue Nai must be a master! And at this time, when Yamanaka Ino and Haruno Sakura naturally emerged, an image that made countless men worshipped and pressed it against Yuuna in front of them. At this time, Yukina insisted on Hinata to tease Naruto''s clothes instead of calling other people. In their opinion, there was no extra idea, it was just to promote the relationship between Hinata and Naruto. It must be this Great God Xuena who saw the fact that Hinata had a secret love for Naruto, so he arranged it like this. To create memories for them. As for whether the dressing can be a memory, if Sasuke lay there anyway, they would be happy to dress Sasuke! Especially willing! And Hinata likes Naruto. For Hinata, who writes everything on his face, I am afraid that, except for those muscular and simple-minded boys, all girls, there is no girl who ignores this introverted girl. I''m afraid they are all clear. To be honest, when the two of them had a good relationship, when they were gossiping together, they didn''t understand why Hinata liked Naruto''s crane tail. However, now it seems that they don''t think there is any reason, it is obvious that Hinata likes Naruto. Moreover, this Naruto is not without bright spots. It is not an exaggeration to say that he was a blockbuster in this Zhongnin exam. I have to say that they admire Hinata''s vision at this time. Uh What is the intention? At this time, Nara Shikamaru had entered the inertial thinking. "Crack, click, click!" At the same time, almost subconsciously, Qiu Dao Dingci began to chew on the only half-pack of potato chips that was almost thrown up as a signpost before, and a sense of tension quietly emerged. Although he didn''t know why, he just felt a sense of tension, as if this Xuena was doing a very crucial thing. If I''m right, then, this time... At this time, Yukina didn''t seem to have the careful thought that Yamanaka Ino and Haruno Sakura thought, but was immersed in his own thinking. Xue Nai doesn''t care about her own affairs. Treating his little niece is very experienced. In this regard, such a thought flashed through the heart of the Uchiha Seiko on the side. As Seiko Uchiha, who once fascinated thousands of young men and women at least because of their beauty, and even opened a harem to be able to control the authority of a small Ninja Village, there are naturally all kinds of people who have been in love with men and women, although she never I feel that anyone in this ninja world can match himself. Marrying at last is nothing but a tall one among the short ones. However, at this moment, she still knew exactly what Hinata was thinking. And this flirting clothes can be done by Yukina himself, but he asked Hinata to do it for him, which is undoubtedly to create opportunities for Hinata and Naruto Uzumaki. At least, after one such time, in the future, when facing Naruto Uzumaki, Hyuga Hinata''s shy attitude will inevitably change, and at that time, the two will be more natural. At this time, Seiko Uchiha even felt a little emotional, did Yukina understand her feelings during this period of time. Back then, the relationship between her and Chiba couldn''t be furthered. The reason was that when we got along, one was too slow and the other was too shy, and there was a sense of distance inexplicably. Can''t go any further. Even if they live under the same roof. And it''s other people, such as the girl with pink hair and the girl with blond hair, I am afraid that something has already happened, at least the relationship can be further improved. Even that Uchiha boy is a straight steel man. There is also a bit arrogantly difficult attribute. Xuena... Is she finally getting the hang of it? At this time, on the other side, Hirohiko Uchiha who had finished speaking, under the poker face, there was tears in his eyes. As a person who always looked at his two best friends, and had been knocking on the pair of melon-eating people, Uchiha Hirohiko was really broken during his lifetime, and now Yukina promotes the relationship between Hinata and his sweetheart. , Breaking gave him a feeling of comfort. "If you want to save Naruto, don''t waste time." At this moment, Xue Nai frowned, seemed a little impatient, and said. However, for this little niece, although she showed impatience, Xue Nai''s tone was still quite soft and lifeless. "Yes Yes!" And when I heard the words about saving Naruto, it seemed as if Narutos life was in danger, the blush on Hinatas face suddenly became white, and he was no longer shy, and straightforwardly lifted Naruto Uzumakis clothes, revealing the whirlpool. Naruto''s belly. His face was already resolute. call Seeing Hinata''s resolute expression, Xuena seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, as if something big had settled. "this is?" At this time, everyone saw the belly of Uzumaki Naruto''s exposed, everyone was startled, with a look of stunned expression on their faces. But at this moment, a spiral seal appeared on Uzumaki Naruto''s belly, and there seemed to be a light red chakra slowly infiltrating this seal. Obviously, for these children, they have never seen the gossip seal. At this time, the gossip seal on Uzumaki Naruto''s body appeared, which naturally aroused their consternation. At this time, all the people present did not show any abnormalities, and only three of them. Seiko Uchiha showed a strange look. Hirohiko Uchiha with a poker face. And, Yuuki who seemed to be relieved. And looking at Xuena''s expression, she already took on a look like this, like Uzumaki Naruto''s situation, UU reading was in her expectation. This is... Master Watergate''s sealing technique. This kind of chakra. It''s the seal of Kyuubi. At this time, the seal appeared, was it the leak of Chakra Nine Tails? At this time, this thought came to Uchiha Hirohiko''s heart. Although he did not see the fourth generation of Hokage sealing Nine Tails into Naruto''s body, he still knew Nine Tails Chakra. what! This girl, is it possible that she has been dead for so long... Still afraid of that kid in Chiba... Misunderstanding? At this time, Seiko Uchiha''s heart was stunned. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 2691： Explanation "Naruto Chiba Legend Novels ( Find the latest chapters! "what have you found?" While everyone was paying attention to the nine-tail seal on Uzumaki Naruto''s belly, Seiko Uchiha put away the shock in his heart at the speculation that Yukina had made Hinata''s behavior just now, took a breath and said. It broke, there was a sudden silence at this time. Obviously, the current Xuena definitely discovered something, otherwise he would not hit the nail on the head, and directly found the Nine Tails Seal of Uzumaki Naruto, and looking at the state of the Nine Tails Seal, it was obviously not like nothing happened. After all, the clear and thorough seal lines in front of me, as well as the overflowing Nine-tailed Chakra, don''t even think about it. Naruto Uzumaki was in a coma just now. Something must have happened that led to the leak of the Nine-tailed Chakra. And because of the changes in the seal, Naruto Uzumaki fainted without knowing what happened to make the seal appear, and what changes Nine-Tailed Chakra had leaked. This is a matter on the bright side. And since Xuenai was able to hit the nail on the head, then something must have been discovered, that is, Naruto Uzumaki was in a coma, the seal changed, and the reason why Chakra Nine Tails revealed these bright things might already be known to Xuena. Moreover, it should be very affirmative. "Xue Nai?" In this regard, almost at the same time, Uchiha Hirohiko also spoke. Obviously, Hirohiko Uchiha also realized that this best friend should have discovered something. Relatively speaking, in the three-person team, he should be relatively a type who only knows about fighting and is not good at analysis. Whether it is Chiba or Xuena, he is far superior to himself in analysis, although he does not know now. What caused Uzumaki Naruto to coma, but he believed that the current Xuena might have discovered the cause. However, before his next words were spoken, Xuena raised his hand to stop him, but seeing Xuena at this time, looking at the seal of the nine tails, he frowned and his face was a little bit extra. Suspicious. "This...what is this? Why is there this thing on Naruto''s belly?" At this time, Aki Mito Dingji and Yamanaka Ino almost exclaimed at the same time. Compared with Uchiha Sasuke and Sasuke Uchiha, who showed a somewhat clear look on their faces, they did not have much doubts on their faces. They seemed to understand the current situation. In other words, Haruno Sakura who understands the seal on Naruto''s belly, and the thoughtful Nara Shikamaru, the two are obviously confused, and they don''t understand why there is a seal on Naruto''s belly. . And what is this seal? "The Nine-Tailed Human Zhuli Seal..." At this time, Uchiha Hirohiko, who was interrupted, blurted out his mouth when he heard the sudden exclamation. is it Kushina-sensei''s Kyuubi was sealed in his son''s body. And Chiba and Mizumi were the only ones who were able to seal the nine tails. Whether it was sealed by Chiba or by Mr. Mizumon. Naruto... should be high hopes! At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "The seal of the nine-tailed man Zhuli? What is the nine-tailed man Zhuli?" Hearing this sentence, almost subconsciously, the two asked again. And this time, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura, and Nara Shikamaru also watched it. Obviously, they were all interested in the term "Kyujin Juli", or rather, they had never heard of this term. At this time It was naturally attracted. At that time... Is it possible that it is nine tails? Naruto is really...Kyuu? At this time, in addition to being attracted by their attention, such a thought came to the hearts of Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno. To be honest, there has always been a rumor in the village before that the Kyuubi who attacked Konoha back then was Naruto. And it is precisely because of this rumor that the people in the village have such a bad attitude towards Naruto, and they don''t even allow their children to play with him. Of course, they don''t believe it. At least, in the same classroom, neither Uchiha Sasuke nor Haruno Sakura would not believe such nonsense. For Sasuke Uchiha, Naruto Uzumaki may be the only person in the entire village who is as lonely as him. In a sense, seeing Naruto''s loneliness will relieve his feeling of extreme loneliness. He is very happy for such a person. However, based on his character, he would never admit that he had regarded Uzumaki Naruto as a partner a long time ago. Even, I will never admit it. But after the seventh class was established, he didn''t believe that Kyuubi was Naruto after a short time of getting along. This guy is purely an idiot. Although he has many brilliant points, he is still an idiot in the end. If it were Kyuubi, then how did Kyuubi survive until now? He expressed great doubts. For Haruno Sakura, she did hear that Uzumaki Naruto was Kyuubi a long time ago, which killed many rumors. However, although she was impatient with Uzumaki Narutos love, she went to school together. After the start, she decided that Naruto was just an ordinary idiot crane tail, which was completely incomparable with Sasuke. Kyuubi or something, if Kyuubi was such an idiot, I''m afraid he would have died long ago. Yes, for Haruno Sakura, the impression of Naruto Uzumaki, her and her sweetheart, the future husband, are surprisingly consistent. After the establishment of the seventh class, she had long been tossed to Java, especially after passing the Kakashi teacher''s test. Although Naruto was unreliable, she has been her partner since then. , What about Kyuubi? Naruto is still Naruto. And this point became even more profound after the mission in the Nami-no-Country. That time, she really experienced the moment when Naruto showed the "monster power", the huge fox-like chakra illusion, she is still able to Very clearly recalled. At that time, she began to think carefully about the rumor that she had scorned for a long time. Then, she still sneered. Because, at that time, she was more worried about the safety of Naruto and Sasuke. As for these minor details, there was no need to care about them. But now, whether it was Haruno Sakura or Uchiha Sasuke, seeing this seal and the Nine-Tailed Chakra leaked on the seal, they couldn''t help but think of this rumor again. Obviously, Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura at this time regarded the nine-tailed seal as a seal that sealed Naruto''s power. After all, Sasuke didnt see him in person before in Nami no Country, but I heard Haruno Sakura talk about how he and Naruto finally defeated Shiro, and Haruno Sakura even saw him personally. The two people restricted Naruto for this seal. Power, that is, the power of Nine Tails, even keeps Nine Tails in human form. Rumors of Nine Tails... The attitude of the villagers towards Naruto... This seal... The first time I heard the words of Ren Zhuli... At this time, on the other side, the information is constantly being reorganized in Nara Shikamaru''s head. At the same time, there are some conversations about Naruto between parents who didnt care about before, such as not to say more, Let''s do it like this, although I''m a little sorry... and the like also surfaced, blending with the news he has now. It''s hard to say that Naruto and Kyuubi really have a deep relationship, and this seal represents the relationship between Kyuubi and him. Although I don''t know what this seal is, the rumor of Kyuubi should be high-level, no, it should be said that the third generation of Hokage ordered it to be released. Naruto''s situation was caused by the three generations of Hokage. But why? Why did the three generations of Hokage let such rumors go? Such rumors are obviously abnormal. If Naruto is really Kyuubi, then how can Kyuubi who have caused such great harm to the village be imprisoned, how could it be released? And if this rule is ruled out, Naruto is not Kyuubi, so why let the news that Naruto is Kyuubi? At that time, the village should have just experienced the Kyuubi Rebellion and suffered heavy losses... Ok It sounds like this Naruto is a rumor of Kyuubi, which is more like a blindfold, or something to confuse people. Considering that Naruto is Kyuubi, in other words, Naruto represents the words of Kyuubi in a sense, and even if he has the power of Kyuubi, his own existence can represent the existence of Kyuubi. Then, first of all, the village is It may be this seal that possesses the power to control Nine Tails. You can see from Naruto''s actions that it certainly cannot be that tyrannical Nine Tails. And now, looking at this physical chakra, it should be the nine-tailed chakra, or the power of the nine-tailed, that is to say, the power of the nine-tailed can be extracted from the body of Naruto, or Naruto is controllable The power of nine tails. So, Naruto''s value can be said to be rising. Since Kyuubi was able to push the village into such a situation, even the four generations of Hokage were killed in battle, and in the end he was unable to kill it. Naruto, who now represents the power of the nine tails, is a controllable tail beast for any Shinobu village! The importance of Naruto is self-evident. Therefore, Naruto should be protected, and it is better not to be known that he is the power of Nine Tails. However, this kind of thinking should be the same for all Danin villages. If you go the other way, it is said that some Naruto is Kyuubi''s information without any basis... Yes, it''s confusing! It makes people afraid to tell! After all, Naruto is in the base camp of the village. Without daring to make a determination, any action against Naruto is unwise for all forces! This is protecting Naruto! Then, in the next second, Nara Shikamaru suddenly realized that he solved the mystery of the rumor that Naruto was Kyuubi. is it! This is the three generations of Hokage protecting Naruto and the power of Nine Tails! And this seal is the controller of the power of nine tails! Then, after solving the mystery of Naruto''s Nine Tails Rumors, Nara Shikamaru quickly understood the role of this seal. Although he still doesn''t know what Renzhuli is, but vaguely, he has already noticed it. Naruto''s special. And, everything in front of them is likely to have touched the core secrets of the village. "Nine-tailed human column power is the human column power of the nine-tailed beast." And at this time, Hirohiko Uchiha explained: "That is to seal the tail beast in the human body, so that people have the power of the tail beast. Me and Yukina, and Chibas teacher, are the former Kyuubis Renzhuli, now Naruto, is the current Nine-tailed Renzhuli. Except for Konoha, the other four Ninja villages also have the human-pillar power of the tail beast to a greater or lesser extent. Now the nine-tailed beast No, it should be said that since a long time ago, the tail beast has been controlled and used by the ninja. And this seal should be a special seal that seals the tail beast into the human body." The strength of the Nine Tails... is to seal the Nine Tails in the human body. Now, the person Zhuli of the nine tails is Naruto? Hearing this sentence, everyone was stunned, only Nara Shikamaru was stunned. If this is the case, then everything he inferred can be connected. "It shouldn''t be wrong!" At the same time, without letting everyone take a breath, it seems that he has finally finished thinking. Xuena took a deep breath, raised his head, looked at everyone, and when his eyes passed by Hongyan, he paused slightly and seemed to open his mouth. I wanted to say something, but after all I swallowed it and finally turned into such a sentence. "Can''t be wrong? What can''t be wrong?" At this time, everyone was still in the astonishment of Ren Zhuli. Hearing this, they subconsciously spoke. "Naruto was in a coma. It should have been because of the Chakra who had taken some of the nine tails, or that the power of the tail beast in his body was taken away, so he was in a coma. However, it seems that the nine tails should still be in a coma. Don''t worry too much in his body, it''s just taking away the strength." In this regard, Xue Na said affirmatively. Take away the power... The power of the tail beast was taken away? Hearing this sentence, everyone didn''t care about the previous Ren Zhuli, and they were stunned, and then all their eyes were on Xue Na in front of them. "You mean... Nobuhiko Uchiha, took away the power of the nine tails." But this time, before everyone could say anything, Seiko Uchiha on the other side spoke. When everyone looked over subconsciously, they found that the face of Seiko Uchiha was already slightly pale at this time. UU reading As if thinking of something extremely terrible. Even this dead soul was terrified. "Thats right, it was Uchiha Nobuhiko who took away the power of the nine tails, and, according to my inference, not only can Uchiha Nobuhiko take away the power of Narutos nine tails in this space, but the power of transcendence in you should be ...Engraved in the soul." At this time, as if to understand the hidden meaning of Seiko Uchiha, Yukina turned around, looked at Seiko Uchiha, and spoke almost every word. Emphasizes the affirmative meaning in his own words. "is it" After hearing this, Seiko Uchiha''s face turned pale with a brush. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (explained in Chapter 2693), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2692： Realize... is it So, this is the real function of this time prison... A pale face appeared, but the heart of Seiko Uchiha was surprisingly calm, and at the same time, such a thought flashed through. Xuenai has already said very clearly. Since this Uchiha Nobuhiko can extract the power of Uzumaki Naruto''s Nine Tails from this space, and even unknowingly extract people directly into a coma, then, their previous coma and weakness, it was Uchiha Nobuhiko who took them away. The reason for strength. And what is this power? Of course it cannot be a chakra. Chakra is of no use to Uchiha Nobuhiko. His reincarnated chakra can be accumulated. His chakra has already reached the peak that the human body can reach, although it cannot be said to be. It is endless, but if you compare it with a reference, according to the news that Seiko Uchiha learned from other populations, even the most exaggerated first-generation Naruto in the history of Ninja Chakra, Im afraid, Uchiha Nobuhikos Chakra is at least twice his. Chakra has no effect at all for Uchiha Nobuhiko. So, is there anything Uchiha Nobuhiko can see in them? As a rebirth created by this world specifically to deal with their outsiders, the conventional power of this world, if Uchiha Nobuhiko wanted to obtain it, he would have obtained it in a long time. In other words, the power of this world is totally insignificant by Uchiha Nobuhiko. The answer is very simple. Thats right, what Uchiha Nobuhiko draws from them is nothing else, that is, they are born with, or the transcendence power after crossing into this world, what some outsiders call transcendence benefits, or plug-ins, cheats some type of. This time jail not only imprisons their souls, prevents them from being used to disrupt the order of the Shinobi world after their death, or the historical process, but also draws strength from them. Just like Uchiha Nobuhiko drew strength from Uzumaki Naruto just now. And the reason why Seiko Uchihas face was pale, half was horrified that Nobuhiko Uchiha was able to absorb their transcendence, and the other half felt a deep fear that Nobuhiko Uchiha was able to absorb their transcendence. The deep fear of this matter. The fact that Uchiha Nobuhiko can absorb their transcending power seems to be Uchiha Nobuhiko''s ability to use their power. In a sense, they become Uchiha Nobuhiko''s source of power. It looks terrible, and it must be horrified. However, this is not what Seiko Uchiha is afraid of. The power of transcendence from outsiders is endless. Basically there is no repetition and directness. It looks and uses a strong type. There is also indirectness. It needs a certain amount. The wisdom of "may only be able to exert its power, but, over the years, Seiko Uchiha has also paid attention, except for her transcendence power that is triggered after death, basically the transcendence power carried by everyone is in an undeveloped state. And in this prison of time, there is no way to develop the power of transcendence. Everyone basically loses contact with the power of transcendence, except for what they learned in the world of Naruto. In this space, outsiders are connected to this world. The ninja makes no difference. And the power of transcendence is something similar to a seed. When it has not germinated, it is the seed that has not germinated, and the ability is the ability of the seed. After it has germinated, it has the ability to germinate. Only when the blossoms and fruits are fruitful will they have the ability to blossom and bear fruit. In other words, everyone, everyone who is more or less related to her, is actually in a seed state. That is to say, even if Uchiha Nobuhiko absorbs the power of transcendence, he can also absorb the power of the seed state. Although the power of transcendence is called the power of transcendence, it is also called the power of transcending the world. It is called the power of transcending the world. At least, the power of transcending in the seed state cannot surpass the power of this world. That is to say, the power that Uchiha Nobuhiko draws is only the power under the category of the power of this world. Actually, it''s not a force worth all the fuss about. What Seiko Uchiha fears at this time is the meaning behind Uchiha Nobuhiko''s absorption of this transcending power, or the meaning behind it. Since Uchiha Nobuhiko can absorb and use the power of transcendence, it shows that people in this world, or the rebirth created in this world, can use the power of transcendence, and there are methods to store the power of transcendence, that is Jail this time. Then, to Xiaoli, this Uchiha Nobuhiko will become stronger and stronger, and even more and more methods will emerge in an endless stream, and they may never be able to escape this time prison, and next, they may have to face the outside Those who are passing through are the real doomsday. Their second life may become a torture forever. Life is not as good as death. Even now, they are in a state where they can''t survive. The joy of death is an extravagant hope. To be honest, those who are in jail at this time can still remain sane. In fact, they are supported by a glimmer of hope. Even her ability to perceive the existence of this world through the vague induction of the split body of the soul still cannot bear the present. This kind of torture of time also needs to give oneself hope and hope from time to time, in order to maintain a sense of reason and not stop thinking. And the hope and hope that I give myself at this time is that one day, an outsider can defeat Uchiha Nobuhiko, break this time prison, and release them, although defeating Uchiha Nobuhiko can break this time prison, or defeat Uchi It is not a certain thing that the outsider of Bo Xinyan will overflow with compassion to save them, and even some things that are not worthy of hope and hope, but what they can do is still hope and hope. As time goes by, there are more and more outsiders in jail, and the more power Uchiha Nobuhiko can draw. I am afraid that no outsiders will be able to defeat him before he matures, and this hope and hope will gradually turn into despair. , Eroded their final sanity, and in the end, they might really even die in their souls. Although there is no Soul Feipao San, the Soul Feipao San is countless times terrifying. And from the big point of view, Uchiha Nobuhiko represents the world. Uchiha Nobuhiko gains power, which means this world gains power. Although I dont know why this world has always had outsiders, but, maybe, their transcendence Seed, it seems that Uchiha Nobuhiko is acquiring it, but it may actually be the transcendence power of the world hunting outsiders. And outsiders continue to come with the power of transcendence, it is also possible that this world deliberately lures outsiders to enter, and then hunts the outsiders, hunting for the power of transcendence of the outsiders. And what is the use of hunting for transcendence, it is very likely that it is to strengthen oneself. Yes, although it is a bit whimsical, but this is not impossible, and even the world uses the power of transcendence to strengthen itself. As for Seiko Uchiha himself, her origin at this time is in prison at this time, and her transcendence is the split of the soul, and the trigger condition is after death or near death. At present, she Active launch that has not yet been mastered. And this world originally did not have the power to split the soul, at least, the setting of this world, or the rules, it is impossible to split the soul, and the soul has uniqueness. This is undoubtedly. This world can be divided, or the prosthesis of the real body can be made, that is, the entity clone, and these prostheses also look like souls one by one, but the prosthesis is the prosthesis, just Carrying memory and character is at best an extension of the soul, but not a split body. The best way to distinguish is that the split body possesses 100% of the power of the body, but depending on the degree of the split, it takes varying time for the split body to grow. And the only thing that can symbolize the indivisible rule of the soul is the nearly only soul-level forbidden art, the art of spiritualization, when the art of spiritualization is activated, but the entire soul is out of the body, and there is no split body. And now, as an outsider, Taki Chiba, and the most special outsider, can split the soul. It is not surprising. After all, he has the power of transcendence, and is a mature power of transcendence, ignoring some of the rules of this world. . However, Nobuhiko Uchiha is different. First of all, Nobuhiko Uchiha does not have the power of transcendence, and even if he can absorb the power of the seed state of the transcending power, the seed state cannot exceed the rules of this world at all. So, that is to say, even if Uchiha Nobuhiko has learned the so-called soul splitting method, it is impossible to use it, because he does not have the mature transcendence power that ignores the rules of this world. Takichiba can use it, but it doesn''t mean that he can use it. And now, he happened to use it too. What does that mean, obviously, it means that the rules of this world have changed so that the soul can be divided, and it is a division without side effects, just like the transcendence of her soul division. In other words, this world can actually use the power of transcendence to change its own power rules, and the soul can be divided, which is the strengthening of power in a certain sense that this world uses her transcending power, even It is "evolution". After all, according to the original rules of this world, the soul has unlimited chakras. It is only limited by the various restrictions of the sex, so it can only play a part, and according to the difference of each person, the size of the play is also different. For one thing, some people have very few chakras, and some people have a lot of chakras. Otherwise, the filthy soil reincarnation body will not have unlimited chakras regardless of the amount of chakras in his lifetime. This is because the soul is infinite chakra. The soul has infinite chakras and can split. As long as Taki Chiba''s method is passed down, or Uchiha Nobuhiko''s method of splitting is passed down, then every native or most natives in this world are not limited to prostheses. If the clones can be split, then, a strong individual can become two, and a weak individual can also become two. Both quality and quantity can be improved, even if a person can only split once in a lifetime. It also greatly increased the total amount of power in this world. In other words, the total power of this world is directly doubled. The most direct situation of this world becoming stronger. And if this world becomes stronger, according to what Seiko Uchiha can think of, for the first time, Seiko Uchiha was afraid of what would happen to her original world. Since she can pass through, then, it is very likely that this world will also She will know the existence of her original world, but now this world is constantly getting stronger, absorbing the power of transcendence and becoming stronger, and can use the power of transcendence to "evolve" herself, then, does it mean that it can also perform other The devouring of the world to strengthen one''s own power. Not only will I not be able to survive here, but I can''t ask for death, even the original world may be swallowed, and I will truly become a puppet played by this world, without even a place to go back. Moreover, although she died in battle in the previous life, she still has many important people still alive, which is also her bondage. U U Reading www.uukanshiu.com However, this world is actually consciously hunting and becoming stronger. Even if you don''t consider the problems of your own world or the end of your own survival, it will instinctively make Uchiha Seiko shudder. In addition to despair, that is, despair. "Then... Then Naruto is okay!" At this time, seeing the two people not talking, Hyuga Hinata''s face was also pale, fearing that Naruto would not be okay as he said before, and immediately spoke. "Don''t worry, it''s just a moment of weakness." With regard to this, Seiko Uchiha, who had lingering fears, rectified his mood and spoke. However, in the words, there was a slight tremor, and deep in my heart, despair was struck by bursts of despair. Although this matter is inconclusive, and there is not much evidence, it is just an inference, but the inference alone is enough to make Uchiha Seiko remove all his reservations and be attacked by fear. Mother-in-law... This was the first time I saw her like this. At this time, Xuena also felt a sense of being frightened. In her impression, the son-in-law and mother-in-law were basically happy, anger, and unrepresented, and she had some unexplainable courage, if it was more imposing, Sometimes Naruto can''t match it. Such a pale face and a trembling tone were not the expressions she had remembered as the mother-in-law of the son and son. Is this really so terrible? In other words, for outsiders, is it such a terrible thing that Uchiha Nobuhiko can absorb the power of transcendence? In this regard, Xue Nai had such a thought in her heart. "Hongyan, you...what''s the situation now?" However, despite all the puzzles in his mind, Yukina didn''t delay the topic much, but turned to Hirohiko and asked. Chapter 2693： Orderly Is not found. Still have any concerns? Looking over there at this time, it seemed that there was a feeling of time passing by a close friend who was better than a family member. Seeing that he hadn''t spoken for the first time, Xue Nai''s thoughts flashed in his mind. Since Hongyan did not try any more now, then, that is to say, there is already a result. However, this result is divided into two types. One is success, Hongyan has a way to get them out of here. One is that he failed. Hirohiko couldn''t communicate with Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power, let alone leave here. But now, according to the rules of movement, Ning Ci should also be back. This is the first thing that matters whether he can go out or not. Regardless of the result, they have no retreat. Compared with this incident, it doesnt matter what Uchiha Nobuhiko drew on the power of transcendence or something, and there is no need to pay attention to what to derive the power of transcendence. As for this At that time, the son-in-law who was happy, angry and invisible, changed colors one after another, but it didn''t really matter. After all, they are all people who are already dead. No matter how strong the outsider is and possess all kinds of transcendence, it is not a big deal. The state of the soul is that there is no way to enter the world of the living. In this world, the soul and the world of the living are separated. Once a person dies, the soul will immediately enter the world after death, or the world of the soul, without ** , The soul can''t reach the world of strangers at all. Even if they go out, the son-in-law in front of her can''t find any wind and waves, because the moment she steps into the world of the living, she will return to Huangquan Road. As for whether she will be caught here, Xue Na is not able to know. However, it is certain that the deceased will not be able to walk on the ground. In other words, it doesn''t matter what the current son-in-law found out. After all, this world is dominated by living beings, and a soul, even an outsider, doesn''t matter. Besides, the mother-in-law of the son-in-law has just said that her transcendence is the splitting of the soul, leaving behind a splitting of the soul in this world, because it did not die in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko, so she was not captured after her death. Im in prison for time, so Im still reincarnating. From the time he was alive, Xuena didnt find any unusual female ninjas. It can be said that even if there are reincarnated souls, the world of the son-in-law is not much for the living. Impact. It can be inferred from this that although it is not so absolute, it can be determined how much, even if the saint son and mother-in-law go out of jail at this time and do not go to the world of the dead, or even take root in the world of the living, it will not affect the world of the living. Besides, what about the world that will affect the living? There is Chiba Town outside, and Uchiha Nobuhiko can''t get out of the sky, who can do it? So, here, now, Yukina only cares about the progress on Hirohiko''s side. "I can indeed affect Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power, and I have found a way to open this time prison." In this regard, although Hongyan did not answer the first time, his answer was yes. He can indeed affect Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power. And there is also a way to get out from here. Moreover, because it can affect Uchiha Nobuhikos pupil power, his eyes seem to receive some very powerful information, such as the use of some kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pupil power, such as how to turn Susao Nokho into armor. Wear it on other Chakra bodies to strengthen offensive and defensive capabilities. There is also, for example, a pupil technique that can control the changes in the form of Amaterasu, which is called Adding Earth Life. It can not only control the changes in the form of Amaterasu, but also strengthen the changes in the nature of Amaterasu. In other words, this add-on Earthman can fully strengthen Amaterasu''s power, coupled with Amaterasu''s unquenchable characteristics, it can be said that this pupil technique alone can basically restrain all ninjutsu and physique as long as it is used well. Combined with the armored pupil technique of Susano and Susano, called "prestige", and covering the armor of Susano or Susano, the power can be said to be able to make Susano There is a qualitative change between the Zonoh and any force that can carry the armor of the Zonoh. There are some of this kind. And the reason why he concluded that he was able to open the prison for this time was also because of the pupil skills he learned. Because, one of these pupil techniques is specifically to open this time prison. Moreover, in his soul state at this time, he has infinite chakras, which is equivalent to the infinite pupil power of the owner, and he can easily open it. Yes, at this time, he was certain that he could open the door to prison at this time and take these children out because of so many pupil techniques, there is a pupil technique called "Tian Zhiyu", according to the information he received , This Heavenly Lord has two effects, but the two effects cannot be considered as control. But these two effects can only be exerted in different places. For example, in this world or the world of the living, the Heavenly Lord can control a certain range of space, and even temporarily fix the space. In the world of the deceased, Heaven''s Royal is a different space, that is, the current prison of time, which controls absolute space and part of time. Now, he who has mastered the heavenly imprisonment can completely open the time and space prison and teleport to the corresponding location. But because he didn''t know the position of the world, in other words, he couldn''t sense the position of the world. Although it can be opened, it is unknown where it is. Of course, there will be Shengzi''s mother-in-law to help him sense the position later, so there is no need to worry. Now, all you have to do is wait for Ning Ci to come back. This round is actually almost the same. Although Haruno Sakura and Sasuke brought back not many people, it does not mean that this move was a failure. It is also possible that Uchiha Nobuhiko did not bring so many woods. Ye hostages. After learning the Heaven''s Royal, in a sense, he also has a better understanding of this time prison. This time prison, as a different space, can allow the dragon to have a living person, but it does not mean that it can be infinitely accommodated. After all, it is a different space in the world of the dead, just like the dead cannot step into the earth, and the living cannot. Stepping into the dead, this is a clear-cut rule, this time of jail is special enough, and it is impossible to break the rule too exaggeratedly. Heaven''s imperialism is not the power of transcendence. Therefore, this time in prison, the living people that can be accommodated are limited. And this limitation is also quite limited. There are certainly not many people. "So..." But when he heard Hongyan''s words, Xuena didn''t have any obvious surprise on his face, but just spoke. "Don''t worry, Uchiha Nobuhiko shouldn''t know that someone has been able to open the space-time cage without getting rid of the grass." In response, Hong Yan said. Obviously, for the close friends who have been together for so long and are almost like family members, Hongyan understood her meaning without thinking. This sentence is to ask him if he has been stunned. That is, did Uchiha Nobuhiko realize that they were able to leave this time prison? After all, he can affect Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power, and obtain these key pupil skills from Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power connection, then, when he uses these pupil skills, Uchiha Nobuhiko will definitely be able to detect it. If you use it now, or make a senseless attempt, then, let Uchiha Nobuhiko realize that even if he masters the heavenly defense, he may not be able to escape from the sky. This matter, opening the time cage, can only be used when everything is ready, even if it is a trial. Therefore, now I can only wait. Wait for Ning Ci to return, or wait for the second round of movement, to make sure that there are indeed no other living hostages. In fact, it seems to be relaxing now. The thing of opening the door to escape sounds like everything is ready, but the most dangerous thing is also hidden under this seemingly relaxing. An inappropriate metaphor is "the tranquility before the storm". ". They have only one chance. Unsuccessful, then they will stay in this place forever. And Hirohiko, I''m afraid he can''t stay here, or he was imprisoned even more assured by Uchiha Nobuhiko. Now that Uchiha Nobuhiko has such a strong power in the world of the deceased and can open up a different space in the world of the deceased, it is impossible to restrain the dead Hirohiko, which is the means to restrain the soul. At that time, they will really face despair. And they are desperate. Nobuhiko Uchiha must have his purpose in catching these children. When the time comes, he is afraid that it will affect Chiba. "Very well, then, just wait and see." And hearing this sound, Xuena nodded, her face became a little more solemn, and then, after saying this, she looked at Seiko Uchiha and said: "Grandma Seiko, From the perspective of an outsider, Uchiha Nobuhiko absorbed the power of transcendence. What did you find?" Since there is no problem with Hongyan now, anyway, idle is also idle, but it can solve the problem of the current son and mother, judging from the performance just now, it can make an outsider who knows everything change a few times. I''m afraid it''s nothing trivial. Maybe it was another major event that turned upside down, or even a major event that once again broke their existing common sense that had been transformed. Just now, I didn''t ask because Hongyan''s business was prioritized. However, Hongyan''s matter is okay, so you must ask. Because Chiba is also an outsider. Chiba may also be afraid of things that make outsiders change their color for a few times. Now that you have time to spare, you must ask Chiba to understand, and then let these children bring words to Chiba. "You...really want to know?" When hearing these words, Seiko Uchiha''s face turned slightly, but he didn''t seem surprised. He just looked at it from a distance and said solemnly. I Shouldn''t know? In the face of the two quiet gazes, Xuena''s shoulders shrugged slightly, his back straightened, and a few surprises flashed in his eyes. The book booths that the book friends used before have gone down, and now they are basically using \Mic\Mic\Reading\app\\. ... "It should be here." At this time, on the other side, in the kitchen of the Japanese-style log cabin, amidst the sound of moving tables and chairs, under the raised carpet, there was a creak, and the door of the secret room was gently and carefully opened, and No. 15 turned his head. , Subconsciously looked at No. 15 and waited for No. 15 to make up his mind. This can be regarded as their consistent way of getting along for more than ten years. In other words, he has been instinctively like this since knowing that he was saved by the No. 15 layout. He knew that the whole world could not believe it, and even Chiba could not believe it all, but only on the 14th, he could believe it, and he could believe it completely. Although, he had never seen the 14th, and even her name was not known. However, he knew that only the 14th could be trusted. And he himself, willingly, if he is to die on the 14th, he will not frown as long as he knows the reason and understands the death. "Ok." In response, No. 15 nodded, but shook his hand, and did not let No. 14 go down. "what''s happenin?" Hearing this, No.14 spoke in a puzzled way. Is it possible that this Chiba really can''t believe it? I also hope that I can take revenge on him. Although it is a bit unreliable, it is not what a friend should do. The big deal is to destroy a few Shinobu villages for him and sell this life! No. 15 is so cautious. Could it be that things have gone in another direction. Considering our identities in the dark world, we are about to become Hokage''s Chiba, this is to completely hide this matter. Is this secret room used to get rid of our trap? At the same time, in his mind, UU reading flashed such an idea. Following the 14th for so long, and almost becoming the birth machine of Daren Village, the 15th also has a very vivid personal experience of the evil of human nature. Moreover, following the 15th for a long time, he has a little bit of head, but it is not as reckless as it appears. Moreover, he actually does not completely trust Chiba. In other words, the former Chiba, he was completely trusted, but Chiba immediately became Hokage, with a huge change in status, he would not be foolish to believe that it was a right thing to trust Chiba, the Hokage completely. "That''s not true. Takichiba doesn''t need to get rid of the two of us, and now Konoha has internal and external troubles, and there are still places that are useful for us. Besides, Takichiba''s goal has always been Uchiha Nobuhiko, or Hokage or something. He doesn''t care at all. He doesn''t need a Hokage to prove his strength. For him, Hokage''s name is similar to the **** on the ground. With his current prestige in Konoha and his personal network, I am afraid that Danzo can only He obediently bowed his head to his ears. Actually Konoha was already in his hands. He didn''t care about Hokage''s name or fame. He had been Konoha''s Hokage since the death of the fourth generation of Hokage more than ten years ago, without the Hokage crown. The uncrowned shadow." In response, No. 14 shook his head and said. "So what are we?" Hearing that, No.15 was slightly startled, and said in doubt. "Xianshu slug clones are not the same as split bodies. There is no real-time telepathy, right?" In this regard, No. 14 said lightly. "Ah! Nothing!" Hearing this, No.15 responded in a daze. "Oh, that''s how it is!" Then, the next second, he suddenly felt shocked. She was still on the 14th, and she was right. Suddenly, such a thought flashed through his mind. Chapter 2694： What is it "cough!" Hearing No. 14''s response and his stopping footsteps, No. 15 coughed toward the door of the secret room. At this moment, it is impossible to enter rashly. Before, Chiba had said that there was a clone of his slug fairy art here, that is to say, this secret room was actually guarded by someone. The slug fairy avatar and body do not have real-time telepathy. They are not like the split body. As long as you think, you can read the information in the body or the split body''s brain. Even the body seems to be able to Substituting into the split body, although the two parties have a certain degree of independence, the body still has absolute dominance over the split body. And this slug fairy avatar guards this secret room. Without real-time telepathy, if they enter this secret room rashly, they are likely to be attacked as enemies. This slug fairy avatar doesn''t necessarily know them. As for Chiba''s strength, No. 15 has no comprehensive knowledge, but No. 14 still has a very comprehensive and clear understanding. Even if it is a clone of the slug fairy technique, under the bonus of the fairy technique, I am afraid they will be difficult to resist. What''s more, Chiba originally developed physique and ninjutsu in an all-round way. Under Xianju Chakra, physique and Xianju will get extremely strong bonuses, even if it is Slug Xianju, there is no way to use it such as Eight Door Dunjia. A technique that needs real **** to be able to use, and cannot have the power of Qianye''s obvious characteristics of Transcendence, but the fairy-level ninjutsu and physique are enough for them to drink a pot. Compared with other members of Breaking Dawn, the strength of No. 14 is not very outstanding. Although he has quite a lot of chakras and ninjutsu and physiques, he does not have too special skills or abilities in combination, compared to 15. No., her strength may be slightly inferior, almost at the level of quasi-shadow level, and as the owner of the multiple blood succession boundary, the strength of No. 14 is at least at the level of the shadow-level, but such strength, plus theirs Cooperating, but also unable to deal with Qianye''s slug fairy avatar. If luck is a little bit worse and the other party doesn''t take his hand, I''m afraid that they will lose one or two of their lives here. Its not that No. 14 is overly boasting of Chibas strength, but that Uchiha Nobuhikos strength can actually be analyzed. Moreover, No. 14 is in the dark world and walks closer to Chiba. At the same time, Uchiha Nobuhiko also Activities in the dark world, coupled with some special reasons, so his knowledge of Uchiha Nobuhiko is more comprehensive than others, and he can use Uchiha Nobuhiko''s strength to infer Chiba''s strength to some extent. Moreover, even if Uchiha Nobuhiko''s strength is not used to estimate, it is not difficult to infer a strength beyond common sense just by inferring the various strengths displayed by Chiba. As for the slug fairy avatar, adding the avatar of Xianshu Chakra and Chibas technology, both the fineness and the density and quality of the chakra are far superior to ordinary entity avatars, even Mu Dun avatars, It can''t be compared with the clone of Slug Fairy Technique at all. The strength ratio of this Slug Immortal doppelganger to the main body is almost 80%. Even, according to No. 14s guess, Chibas split body production should be combined with this slug immortal to some extent. The means of avatar. In other words, at this time, the best thing is to make a cough to let the Slug Fairy Clone inside know that someone is coming. Moreover, actively speaking out to signal his arrival can also alleviate a bit of wariness. Facilitate the next conversation. They are now Chiba invited to protect this secret room with this slug fairy avatar. Not only do they don''t need to fight at all, they should live in peace and avoid unnecessary fights. "You are here, come in, remember to disguise the entrance." At this time, a cough from No. 14 quickly drew the attention of the Slug Xianshu clone in the secret room on the stairs below. A voice that was a little immature, but completely Chiba''s voice, rang. "Let''s go." Regarding this, No. 14 and No. 15 glanced at each other, a slightly relieved expression flashed in their eyes, and then no nonsense, after clearing the entrance mechanism, they went down the stairs and entered the secret room. And as the wooden door with metallic luster in the secret room was closed, their world was filled with shining brilliance, and a light white with a little emerald color greeted their eyes. Everything I saw was outlined. But at this time, in their eyes, it was not so much a secret room as it was a cave that seemed to have formed naturally. In the middle of their opposite, there is a huge tree with tangled roots extending and covering almost all corners of the secret room, and each root system is covered with thick moss, even under their feet. The ground is also tiled with roots, soft when stepped on, and naturally covered with moss. And above this huge tree, this is the branch that makes up for it, the leaves that radiate the emerald green brilliance gently stretch, and, as if there is some light source above the head of this secret room, a soft but not bright light shines and reflects There was a dim light on the whole tree and this secret room. At the same time, in front of the tree, among the three thickest root systems, the bark on the surface seemed to be uncovered, revealing the luminous brilliance of the moonlight in it. Between the light, there are shadows, as if there are three figures, respectively. Lying in it. The whole looks, but it is not like a secret room, but like some kind of natural cave. Moreover, under this light and shadow, faintly, it gives people an inexplicable feeling of softness and stability. It seems that staying here is the safest. Even living here is a very happy thing. If I have to describe it, that is, this seems to be an unrevealed sacred place that exists underground. "Did the body let you over?" And before they sighed, in the shadow beside them, the voice of immature Chiba rang. "It seems that you know us." In this regard, No. 14 did not directly answer the question of Chiba''s immature voice, but instead asked. Although basically it can be concluded that this voice is the clone of Chiba''s slug fairy art, but it is better to be careful. "No. 14 and No. 15 knew my ontology from the Dawn Breaking Organization. Later, they were stuck on a lone ship because of a certain mission. They are still getting along with each other. This time they came to Konoha Village to help my ontology." In this regard, the voice in the shadows is also unambiguous, and speaks straightforwardly. By the way, it was completed. This seems to be abnormal, as if there is nothing else to say, but it is actually a small problem of joint testing. "Then Chiba has notified you." Hearing that, No. 14 was not surprised, and said. On the 15th, he slowly relaxed his suddenly tight body. "Although the perceptual ability of the ontology is not good, but I, created by the use of fairy art, are very good at perceiving. In this regard, the voice in the shadow said. The implication is that this slug fairy avatar has always been in sensory contact with the main body Chiba, so he also knows that the two are coming. And, I have been convinced that they are them, the 14th and the 15th. "So, what''s hidden here, at this critical time, there is a slug fairy avatar to guard here." In this regard, the 14th is also straight to the point, asking straightforwardly. To be honest, after Chiba called them over, they did not have no idea at all, at least they were still very curious. At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko personally came to Konoha, bringing the coalition forces of Saguru and Otoguru to Konohamoto. Array, and also knew that Uchiha Nobuhikos purpose was his split body, and this split body was very important. One more slug fairy avatar would undoubtedly be more conducive to ensuring the survival of the split body. Eighty percent of the body''s physique and ninjutsu strength, and the addition of celestial skills, can completely shake Uchiha Nobuhiko. Even, to put it bluntly, if this slug fairy art clone participated in the battle, Chiba''s split body would not be eliminated. And now, at this critical time, Chiba didn''t put in a very effective combat power, but let this combat power defend this side. There is no need to think about the strangeness in it. The things hidden in this secret room must be extremely important. More important than a split body. Do not. It should be said that it is more important than the absolute advantage of fighting Uchiha Nobuhiko in the future! "You can go and see for yourself." Regarding this, the voice in the shadows is also very crisp, without any muddle-headed openings. Moreover, the tone is not unpleasant or obscured. Very generous. Ok Can you sell it to us? At this time, for this generosity, there are some doubts in No. 14''s heart, and even some elements of suspicion are in it. "I went to see." But just after thinking about it, No. 15 said nothing, and walked straight forward, thinking about the root system of the shadowy figure. Hearing this sentence, No. 14 didn''t say anything, just watched No. 15 walk. At this time, she still somewhat distrusted Chiba, or, from the beginning, she did not trust Chiba a little. It must have been, their positions have been different, and even after she first learned of Chiba''s identity, she already knew that their positions were different after all. Good relationship, partnership is one thing. Trust or not, that is another matter. Strictly speaking, there is a prerequisite for the so-called "good relationship and partner invitation" treatment, whether it is for a friend or a friend. That is whether they are in the same position. In the same position, that is to make two cuts for your friends. Different stance is to cut a friend twice. Very simple reason. Previously, they were in the same dark world, so they were on the same stand, and naturally they could completely trust Chiba. But now, Chiba is about to become Konoha''s Hokage. Strictly speaking, it is already standing on a different position from them. It cannot be ruled out that this Takichiba will do something for the villagers of Konoha Village. Of course, this is just the worst conjecture, and she still has the most basic trust in Chiba, but since this worst conjecture is already possible, she must guard against it. Therefore, she didn''t speak or move now, just looking at number 15. And if Chiba has any ambush, 15th is the best way to find the way. After all, 15th has a complex blood inheritance limit, and the fighting ability is above her, and it can handle more than her. This situation is also the most suitable for path exploration among the two of them now. The decision on the 15th does not require her to be beaked. "Have you been in the dark world for a long time, what am I doing?" At this time, there was a grievance in the shadows. Obviously from the behavior of the two of them, they did not trust his clues. "It seems to be you, you wouldn''t do that." In this regard, No. 14 was not even prepared to take care of this slug fairy avatar, and said casually. And this casually said, but it sealed the mouth of this slug fairy avatar. Instead, it was this Slug Immortal Technique clone, or Chiba, facing a change in position, I am afraid it will do it, and it may even do a little bit more. "It''s okay." At this moment, in the silence of the Slug Fairy Clone clone, No.15 walked to the three roots, and after confirming that there was no danger, he said to No.14. "Ok." In this regard, the 14th finally let go of his heart, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com nodded and said. "In it, what the **** is it, give me a little psychological preparation." However, she did not go forward, and even did not take any other actions on the 15th. She found a particularly safe place and stood still, even if the gap that exuded the brilliance of a bright moon was right there. In front of him, he didn''t even turn his eyes to take a look. As if, at a glance, there will be something unexpected. "It is my most important thing, all hope, and my ultimate goal, the possibility of destroying this world, the final verification of the error of prediction." In this regard, Chiba, the clone of Slug Xianshu, was also very straightforward and replied straightforwardly. The most important thing? All hope? The ultimate goal? The possibility of destroying this world? Prophecy... wrong final verification? Hearing this series of obscure words, No. 14 frowned slightly, and couldn''t help but look at the shadow over there, his brows only frowned. Destroy the world... Every outsider is doing this, there is nothing strange, I don''t know how to study it. prophecy? Is it the prophecy that every outsider will come to this world? Will the prophecies like knowing all existence that should not belong to this world destroy this world? With Nobuhiko Uchiha, even Taki Chiba, now Taki Chiba, can''t destroy the world from his hands! This prediction has long been proved wrong. In other words, it was erased by Uchiha Nobuhiko personally long before the prediction came true. However, next, although there was a group of doubts in No.14''s mind, she did not ask much. When this series of thoughts flashed in her mind, she started to move towards the three gaps. still is Go check it out. Chapter 2695： 3 gaps "This this?" Following the gaze of No.14, No.15 who was standing next to No.14 immediately widened his eyes, exclaimed in his mouth, and immediately utterly utterly utterly weak, but there was no way to speak anymore. And listening to this tone, it was also extremely shocked. This is...the chance of the future? All hope? The possibility of destroying the world? Final verification of language errors? What does he mean, what is he going to do? Do not! The possibility of destroying the world, what can he do? What can these three people do? At this time, the number 14 standing next to him wrinkled his brows, and he couldn''t see his face under his hood, but even now that he was shocked and unable to speak, the number 15 who was almost stunned felt the slightness. A trembling body. "Number 14?" Can''t help it, number 15 blurted out. "It''s nothing." In this regard, almost subconsciously, No. 14 patted No. 15 on the shoulder and said. "Impossible! I know this person, he is the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli of the previous generation. Before I was taken into captivity, I had a relationship with her. At that time, I happened to be inquiring about intelligence. I can''t go wrong. This person is the Nine-Tailed Man Zhu. Power, absolutely cant be wrong! She was dead on the night of Nine Tails, even with the best technique for preserving a corpse, its impossible to preserve it so well! Almost nothing has changed." But at this time, feeling the reassuring palm of his hand, No.15 suddenly turned his head, looked at the shadow over there, where the slug fairy magic clone was located, and couldn''t help but scream. And at this moment, opposite them, the place where the radiance of Yingying''s light like a moonlight radiates, that is, in the gap in front of them, in the luminous sap-like liquid, the beautiful red-haired woman seems to be asleep. , The bare skin under the cover of the garment is smooth and delicate, and no wounds can be seen. If there is no ups and downs in the chest, and the sound of breathing and heart beating, the whole person is like asleep, and may wake up at any time. It was the former Nine-tailed man Zhuli, Yukina Uzumaki. And in the gap behind them, in the same glowing sap, lies the same corpse of a young girl who seems to wake up at any time, and in the gap opposite is the corpse of a young man. As for the corpses of the young girl and the young man, he didn''t know him on the 15th, but he was very impressed with the corpse of the woman in front of him. At least, more than ten years ago, he had seen this nine-tailed man Zhuli. At that time, he had not been arrested as a fertility machine. Of course, the reason why he was so impressed was not because she was Konohas Kuki, but after that, after seeing and because of their dialogue Knowing the identity of this woman, Nine Tail Ren Zhuli, he was attacked by the long-planned Danin Village and eventually became a fertility machine. And the night of Nine Tails, the reason why there is a Night of Nine Tails, is that the Nine Tails are out of the control of the Nine-Tailed Human Zhuli, and once the Nine Tails are out of Renzhulis body, Ren Zhuli will die. This previous generation of Nine-tailed Human Zhuli Li, is bound to die in the night of Nine Tails. Nine Tails should have been sealed in a child named Uzumaki Naruto. Because of the special nature of Kyuubi, generally only the people of the Senju or Uzumaki clan can withstand the huge chakra and suppress him. And in the village of Konoha, there is also a whirlpool. Although Tsunade Hime can also become the pillar of the nine tails, but Tsunade Hime''s swaggering money gambling over the past ten years can see clearly on the 15th, it is absolutely impossible. Nine-tailed man Zhuli could only be this young man named Uzumaki Naruto. The nine-tailed man Zhuli in front of him is definitely dead. And it has been dead for more than ten years. And in the past ten years, a dead person, no matter how good the preservation method is, the root system of the tree was sealed before, the whirlpool Kuzina must have become a shriveled corpse, even when it was just exposed to this space. The body can be preserved intact, but if it is exposed to the air, it will immediately dry out within a few minutes, or it will become swollen because it is soaked in the effusion and not exposed to the air. Not to mention that the skin is now smooth and tender, almost awake. To be honest, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that a dead person could be preserved so well. In the case of living people, he still believes that after all, the Ninja world owns Chakra. As far as he knows, there are several techniques that can maintain youth, but the price is different. There is even that kind of very small price, maybe Just restricting some chakras can keep you young. A living person can maintain such brilliance and freshness without any problems. Although rare, it is not impossible. But a dead person? Absolutely impossible! Even, the current Uzumaki Kuna Kuna looks more tender than a living person, as if she had just died. Just looking at it, there is a strong feeling that this corpse may still have body temperature on the 15th. a feeling of. "Is it Chiba''s method?" In response, No. 14 also turned his head, looked at the shadow, and asked. Although after seeing the three corpses, her mind was still surging, and countless thoughts were intertwined in her mind, but she still had to ask this question. There is no other reason, the same as on the 15th. A dead person shouldn''t have been so well preserved. This kind of as if you can wake up in the next second is not in line with common sense, no, it should be said that it is impossible at all. Moreover, this kind of situation where someone deliberately kept it in this way, and even made such a secret room at any cost, made her suspicious, as if there were so many things that flooded her judgment, but, There is a strong idea, standing there firmly in the surging of these things. That is, it must be a great thing for someone to do so with great effort. And it is a long-planned thing. Even, it seems that she shouldn''t know things. "Yes, it''s my method." In this regard, Chiba, who was the clone of the slug fairy technique over there, spoke openly. "Impossible! How can this be done! Even if you have power beyond common sense..." Hearing this, the 15th yelled out almost unbelievably. how can that be? The dead can be preserved so well, that is already a matter of life and death. Living people will get old, and skin organs will get old and damaged. Even if you can stay young forever, you can''t escape, and even staying young may speed up this process. The dead will rot and smell, eventually turning into bones and decay into dust. This is life and death. Or, to die. Now, the dead person has almost reversed the appearance of death. Although the corpse in front of him is indeed no sign of life, this kind of thing that violates natural common sense itself represents an interference in life and death. Moreover, it is not in the category of borrowing the technique of dead people. It is a further reversal of life and death than blaspheming the dead. And being able to do this is almost omnipotent for the 15th. "It''s not as exaggerated as you think, it''s just that when these corpses died, my main body was preserved by the technique of wood escape, and trees similar to the "mother body" were created to absorb the nature of the surrounding earth. And use the method of conceiving a baby to maintain the two corpses. Of course, this process is not so labor-saving. Originally, when my body was practicing immortality, he discovered that he used the yin and yang technique and parts of it. The mother tree created by the power of transcendence is not capable of automatically transforming the force of nature to maintain the corpses. It needs to be adjusted artificially. Otherwise, the tree will erode the corpses and eat them. He mastered the slug fairy art at the fastest speed, and created the slug fairy art clone. The slug fairy art clone continuously transports the fairy chakra, or adjusts the natural power of this mother body to transform them. The corpse has been preserved. However, it looks like these corpses are good now, but in three years, they will decay and the mother tree will also wither." In this regard, Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, still said frankly. It seemed that in front of these two people, there was nothing to hide, or in other words, he still trusted them very much. "So, you are here to protect and regulate?" Hearing that, No. 14 groaned slightly, while No. 15 stepped back deeply, but his back was cold, and just when he felt the incomparable fear, No. 14 seemed to have not changed at all. The voice rang. "Yes." In this regard, Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, said truthfully. "So, after three years, it was decided to fight Uchiha Nobuhiko, and it was... because of this?" Hearing this, the 14th paused, it seemed that he glanced at the corpse in front of him again before speaking. "Yes." In this regard, Chiba, who is the clone of Slug Xianshu, replied very simply, but after this time, he added, "It should be said that it is one of the reasons." "I want to hear it." Hearing that, the 14th did not hesitate this time and asked. Is this... to be honest? Because I and No. 15 are required to guard these corpses. At this time, the 14th had already begun to clarify the relationship and Chiba''s purpose, and his heart became clearer. "You should also know when all this is truly over." However, in this sentence, Chiba, who is the clone of Slug Xianshu, did not say too frankly. In the perception of No.14, she could clearly see the shadow of Chiba, who was cloned by Slug Xianshu, moving towards No.15. After taking a look, he said. Obviously, Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy art, seems to be a bit afraid of No.15 on this issue. is it Three years later, it was the fourth Ninja war! It is also the final battle. is it! At that time, it was the end of everything. Destiny, or history, or... the original, no more! It''s over here. There is no destiny anymore! Without a destiny, then it is free to develop! Everything is unknown! Then, things that could not be done before may not be impossible, and things that the world repels may not necessarily be repulsive things. Hearing these words, No.14, who had memories of outsiders, instantly understood. "No. 15, sorry, I need you to sleep for a while?" Then, after understanding it, she suddenly said to No.15 beside her. "what?" Hearing this abrupt sentence, No. 15 had only time to turn his head for a moment. With such a subconscious noise in his mouth, he was knocked out by No. 14''s hand knife, and fell to the ground unsuspectingly. "This matter, the 15th is indeed not suitable for listening." Then she said so. "What you mean is that after three years, after everything ends, without the content of the original work, there will be no destiny or repulsion in this world, and Nobuhiko Uchiha, there will be no worlds love at that time. , Can you kill him?" In the end, she also simply told her what she had thought of, and said so. "Yes, back then, I wanted to change history, save the regrets in the original work, and give my loved one a peaceful and prosperous world, but I was wrong, and even my loved one died because of me. Over the past few years, I have learned from the pain. After thinking and thinking, I found that there will always be unexpected things. And because of the existence of Uchiha Nobuhiko, these unpredictable things have countless things that have brought Uchiha Nobuhiko to me. The opposite possibility, under the constraints of Uchiha Nobuhiko, I cannot change my destiny." In response, Chiba, who was a clone of Slug Xianshu, nodded and agreed. "That is, I can''t actually change my destiny at all, and it is even impossible to vent the general destruction of the world. Uchiha Nobuhiko is the will of the world, the restraining power of destiny, and the natural enemy of outsiders. Prophecy cannot be guaranteed. I The stronger he is, the stronger he is. I have the power of transcendence, and he has all the backdoors in this world. I am very special. Then, in this life, he is also very special and directly possesses the supreme power. Therefore, with him, In other words, with destiny, I will never succeed." At the end, Chiba, who was a clone of Slug Xianshu, added another sentence. "What you mean is... Even if you resurrect these three people, as long as Uchiha Nobuhiko is still there and the destiny is still there, that is, the content of the original book is still there, these three people will definitely die. How many times they are resurrected, it is useless. right?" Hearing these words, No.14 almost didn''t even think about it, and said directly. "Yes. During this period, even if I gave up my life and resurrected them using the reincarnation technique, they would still be tricked to death by fate, and I still had no way to change this fact. So, I just kept their bodies, not Resurrect them, because I cant protect them from the resurrection. In this regard, Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, said affirmatively. "Really?" However, when she heard this, No.14 tilted her head and asked in doubt. "Really." Hearing that, Slug Xianshu clone answered very simply. "You lied to me?" However, with this simple answer, No. 14 didn''t seem to buy it, as he spoke. "Just like that, I don''t believe it yet." Afterwards, without waiting for the Slug Immortal clone Chiba to say something, No. 14 spoke again. The implication was that Chiba, who was a clone of Slug Immortal Technique, said more and more clearly. x Chapter 2696： Return Latest URL: "Then...I have nothing to say." Faced with this straightforward questioning word, this completely disbelieving word, Chiba, who was the clone of Slug Immortal Technique, seemed to smile slightly, and then spoke. The implication is that if you don''t believe it, I can''t help it. Believe it or not. "Ah" In this regard, No.14 also smiled slightly. The bright eyes under the hood were staring at the shadow in front of him, and her gaze seemed to see through the shadow, straight and straight with the slug. The shadow of Xianshu clone''s eyes faced each other. There must be something in it, a deeper purpose. This person, Chiba, said clearly, because what he said is so clear that he can make us believe, not to think about other things, but in the current situation, so that we can concentrate on guarding these three bodies. Although he didn''t plan to be unsatisfactory, he always made people uncomfortable when he used such a trick. And if it is the truth, or if it is not misleading, then Chiba will never say it clearly. He knows that I and No. 15 are smart people, and smart people don''t need to say it so clearly. Just click and stop. Of course, what he said now should also be the truth, at least everything he said is the truth. At the same time, such a thought flashed through her mind. To be honest, even though she said completely unbelieving words, but on the 14th, there is no doubt about the words of Chiba, who is the clone of Slug Xianshu. She believed that the three corpses were resurrected in it, that is, the three people were resurrected. The reason why they are not resurrected now, but to be resurrected after three years, is because the fate is still there, the content of the original writing is not over yet, everything has not fallen into the unknown, and is still in the established, so these three people are resurrected She would die because of all kinds of inexplicable things. She also believed it, and she also believed that Chiba came to this conclusion after suffering this kind of predetermined suffering countless times. This is even more true. As for, after three years, the fourth Ninja War, the end of the war, the three people will be able to resurrect safely and survive, she also believes. Because these three people, at least the one in front of you, should not live in the present. In the original work, in the established destiny, this person, this nine-tailed person Zhuli, this whirlpool Kushina, is in Nine-tailed She would die during the chaos, and then, in any subsequent fate, she never appeared as a living person. She has only one chance in this world. After this opportunity, she was completely drowned in the dust of history, and never appeared again. From this person alone, you can know that these three people are all people who shouldn''t exist in the world. Then, resurrecting these three people is a taboo of fate, something that this world will not allow. And the world does not allow it, just like Uchiha Nobuhiko to outsiders, naturally there will be various factors to exclude this person. And these factors, even outsiders who know everything, cannot resist. Even, basically, all outsiders die because of these factors. For outsiders, these factors are a series of inducements for the death of outsiders caused by the negative effects of Uchiha Nobuhiko and knowing everything. For these three people who shouldn''t exist in the world, then, it is all kinds of natural and man-made disasters that cause them to die! These, No. 14 doesn''t doubt it at all. These are the truth, all the truth. However, the truth and the big truth are also deceptive. For example, half of the truth and truth are misleading. Yes, from the point of view on the 14th, the words of this slug fairy avatar Chiba are all truthful, but the words are only half of the words, or they are just superficial, but they are all inside. Did not say, and also misled people to think beyond the surface. Obviously, this slug fairy avatar Chiba, that is, Chiba, didn''t want to let himself know something. I don''t believe it. "Well, since you don''t want to say, I won''t say much. There is nothing to ask, I just want to ask, is there any guarantee for the safety of me and the 15th in your plan." However, after chuckles, after showing an obvious attitude of disbelief, the 14th didn''t ask much. At this time, even if she asked, she couldn''t ask anything. Even, it is very likely that Chiba will still be helpless. With more misleading information, the result may be even more biased, so there is no need to follow up. Its just that, dont ask about returning, what exactly Chiba is going to do, dont ask about this, but it doesnt mean she and No. 15s safety issues, she doesnt ask. , At this time, since Chiba chose to hide from them, it is possible that this plan is related to them, and there is also a considerable possibility that in Chiba''s plan, they need to play a role that they don''t want to play or exclude. Therefore, Chiba chose to keep it secret and make it easy to use them. Nothing else can be noticed, but she must ask clearly about this. She didn''t want to be unclear about what happened, or if she sold it to someone and returned the money. Even if this person is Chiba, it doesn''t work. "You will be fine." And this time, upon hearing this question, Chiba, who was a clone of Slug Immortal Technique, said so. "determine?" In response to this, No.14 groaned, but still raised his head and asked again. "determine." And Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, answered quite simply, and added: "If I want to get rid of the two of you, why should I expose this place?" Indeed, if it is to get rid of us, it will not expose this secret room if it is not good for us. In this matter, since Chiba said that he wanted to resurrect these three people, it was very important to save the bodies of these three people. Although it is possible to follow the routine of rebirth in the dirty soil + reincarnation for resurrection, after all, in the so-called original work, Uchiha Madara was finally resurrected by this procedure. It''s just that Uchiha Madara didn''t survive in the end, and I don''t know if this resurrection method will have any side effects. After all, the sacrificial offerings of Reincarnated Defiled Land are not the original body of the soul. Reincarnated Defiled Land will project the appearance of the soul onto the sacrificial body, eventually revealing the appearance of the soul. According to the original work, after Uchiha Madara''s last rebirth in the unclean soil, after the reincarnation, he also showed the appearance of Uchiha Madara''s soul. However, this does not mean that it can be maintained forever. Moreover, with Chiba''s kind of cleanliness mentality for the people he cares about, it is estimated that he can''t accept that people who are trying hard to resurrect, use other people''s bodies. , Then, these three bodies should be very important to Chiba, there is no need to let us know. There are many excuses and methods to distract us. Hearing these words, No.14 nodded silently in his heart. Although there are many doubts or disbelief about the words of Chiba, who is the clone of slug fairy art, she still believes in Chiba after all, and in this matter, there is actually no need to entangle it anymore. No matter how much, Chiba won''t tell them. The sentence just now made it clear that Chiba could not say these things that were concealed by Chiba. And this can''t be said, it may be of great use if you hide it, or it may be purely incapable of being said, and it will fail if you say it. After all, the outsider, or Chiba, is dealing with the will of the world, and the embodiment of the will of the world is Uchiha Nobuhiko. If some words are said, the will of the world may perceive it and will fall into a disadvantage at that time. It will even fall short. And here, after all, she wanted to do something for Chiba, or to protect this place. "So, what do we need to do?" After thinking of this, No.14 didn''t have any interest in asking anything, just turned around, looked at the girl''s body in the gap behind him, and said in her mouth. "Just stay with me and stay here. According to the ontology''s speculation, no matter how big battles or changes happen, they won''t be staged in this secret room." In this regard, Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, answered quite simply. Wouldn''t it be staged in this secret room? Is this guy Chiba really just pushing us away? And, while distracting us, protect us? Hearing that, such a thought flashed subconsciously in No. 14''s heart. Nothing. Why do you think so much? However, she quickly stopped the thought that she was about to radiate out, just fixed her gaze on the corpse of the girl in front of her, and said nothing. And the front of the slug fairy avatar maliciously saw that she stopped questioning, so he didn''t speak any more, just stayed quietly in the corner. It''s like he''s just a robot that answers when you ask him, and he doesn''t answer unless you ask him. Is this... Hyuga Yukina? Give him all the blood so that he can survive. On the 14th at this time, the mood seemed a bit complicated. At this moment, in front of her eyes, the girl''s corpse was smooth and smooth, with a faint feeling of translucency, the blue veins under the skin were clearly visible, and the whole person looked like a jade carving. This quiet look, as if sleeping peacefully, is even more beautiful than a sculpture of her originally charming face and body. Able to abandon life for him. It''s such a big beauty again. Perhaps, all the outsiders added up, in terms of the relationship between women, there is no one with Chiba alone. Especially the one who opened a large group of harems, but they were all overwhelmed by his strength, and he still didn''t know, so he thought he was born with a peach blossom physique, everyone loves, although he looks really good, but...in and Uchi Bo Xinyan was seriously injured in the battle, and after barely escaping, he was backlashed by the harem...It is really the one who gets the most jokes among the outsiders. Looking at the girl''s corpse, a slight sadness appeared in No. 14''s heart, but such a thought flashed through. ... "The world... is swallowing, the power of transcendence, and... "evolving"?" And at this time, on the other side, in the prison of time, whether it was Yukina, Hirohiko, or others such as the pig-deer butterfly, or Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura, and Hyuga Hinata, their eyes widened with a look. Incredible. Moreover, it may be an illusion, even Uzumaki Naruto, who is still unconscious on the ground, seems to have a slight twitch on his face. It''s not that they are not calm, but that the words spoken by the son and mother in front of them are really appalling. Even the relationship between outsiders and the world seems to have been reversed. Originally, outsiders are the existence that destroys the world, and the world is in the position of the weak or the victim. However, according to the mother-in-law of the Saint Son, the reason why this world keeps coming from outsiders and there is only one in an era is that this world deliberately, and their world deliberately, is to hunt outsiders Then seize the power of transcendence from outsiders, and then evolve itself. In other words, in fact, outsiders are at a disadvantage. They are the weak and the victims. In this world, there has been a power similar to the power of transcendence in outsiders. This... how do they believe it. The existence of outsiders is relatively easy to accept. After all, the outsider Chiba they came into contact with is indeed a strong person unlike his own world. With the addition of another strong and outrageous Uchiha Nobuhiko, he barely returned Can accept. There is a reasonable explanation. But is this world catching outsiders? To seize the power of transcendence from outsiders? There is too much information in it, and too much makes them unable to turn their heads around. Even if Xuena and Hirohiko have experienced a lot of existence, they are still dumbfounded at this time, and don''t know what to say. "Of course, this is also my guess, there is no concrete evidence." In this regard, Seiko Uchiha did not express anything special, just spoke. The current situation is also in her expectation. In fact, she herself can''t imagine this matter, let alone the aborigines of these worlds. "what''s happenin?" But at this moment, behind them, there was a sound. The voice of Neji Hyuga. "Really! It''s all there!" "Hinata! Are you okay!" "Where is this place, what happened just now?" Then, there is a series of familiar voices. But it was Hyuga Neji walking towards the crowd with Tian Tian, ??Yu Nishino, Inuzuka Toa, and Rock Lee on crutches. But before approaching, they saw Hinata Hinata kneeling on the ground, Yuuki Shino and Inuzukaga immediately ran forward and asked. Hyuga Ningji, Tiantian, and Locke Lee are heading in the direction of Xuena and Hirohiko. "Aunt XuenaiI''m back." Then, getting closer, Hyuga Neji said hello. Xuena...aunt? Ok? Aunt? And as soon as this sentence came out, whether it was Rock Lee whose eyes looked like wide-open or Tian Tian, ??Qi Qi''s eyes widened. Neji, when will... Have an aunt? Besides, this girl doesn''t seem to be the same age as us! How could it be an aunt? At the same time, the doubts and surprises in their hearts seemed to explode, boiling. Chapter 2697： Decide Latest website: "So, they actually died more than ten years ago. They have lived in this space without the concept of time for more than ten years. Strictly speaking, she is your aunt, and they are also Chiba. Teachers teammate? And, Chiba-sensei is an outsider, and outsider is a threat to the world. Nobuhiko Uchiha was born to prevent outsiders to protect the existence of this world, and now, it is very possible, This world is hunting outsiders, because outsiders inherent transcendence can promote the evolution of our world...and we are now facing a situation where outsiders who originally destroyed the world are now protecting their villages. , And is already the only candidate for the next Naruto, and Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was supposed to protect the world, is preparing to destroy us... But now, we have to rely on Uchiha Hirohikos pupil power and pupil skills to leave Here, escape from the hostage situation, right?" A series of words came out of the mouths of the newcomers. At the end of the talk, even Hyuga Neji looked at them with determination, and then he didn''t know what to say. This information is really amazing! Unexpectedly, he had just left for a while and released so many new information, and it was a shame that he didnt talk to the newcomers about this place and this space. Otherwise, if the words were convincing at the time, then now I don''t know how embarrassing it is. "Yes." And hearing this, Seiko Uchiha, Yukina, and Hirohiko all nodded. Just now, they have already told them about the current situation. "Then now, can we leave?" In this regard, Tiantian subconsciously spoke. Open... What a joke! What outsiders, what rebirths, and the world, the power of transcendence, evolution... This Is this reality? However, even though she had spoken, her heart was full of disbelief, and she even felt that everything she was experiencing now was just a dream, not reality. "um, yes." Regarding this, Hongyan also nodded subconsciously, as the pupil force pupil technique was already in place at this time, there was no need to conceal it. "It''s just that we only have one chance." However, at the end, he added something. "a chance." But this sentence made everyone who still couldn''t accept the fact that they came over suddenly. In an instant, everyone woke up, and the whole person straightened their backs slightly invisible. There is only one chance, they know what it means, if they miss it, then they will be trapped here forever, and they have already felt the power here just now, just for a short while, they are on the verge of losing their minds. Up. Tortured by this unknown fear, they are lingering fears. They also knew how heavy this only opportunity was. "Well, Hongyan, let them digest it, and watch you scare them." And at this time, Xuena next to Hongyan said, "Don''t worry, even if there is only one chance, I will definitely send you out." And when these words came out, inexplicably, a sense of security surged in everyone''s hearts for no reason, and the originally tight body suddenly relaxed. This Xuena... Must be an amazing person! Then, almost subconsciously, such a thought passed in their hearts. Almost in this sentence, they had already seen the power of this beautiful girl. At the same time, I understood deeply that this girl, who looked about the same age as Neji and Hinata, was really the aunt of the two of them. This demeanor, this look is definitely not something a girl can have. Definitely can only come out with a lot of hard work! "Now, are you sure you have all the personnel?" However, after that, Xuena didn''t stop, just looked at Neji Hyuga and said. Compared to these newcomers, Ningji, who already has a foundation, will naturally accept it faster. Moreover, these people were also brought back by Ning Ci. The situation is quite similar to the few people brought back by Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura before, and they did not bring back as many people as they thought. According to their experience and speculation, if Uchiha Nobuhiko had moved all the people in the first exercise site at that time, then after the first round of the move, they would be covered with people around them. There are no fifty, and there are at least thirty people. And now, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura, Uzumaki Naruto, Hyuga Neji, Tenten, Rock Lee, Inuzuka Gaga, Hyuga Hinata, Yuenoshino, Nara Shikamaru, Aki Mitsuji, and Yamanaka Ino are only 12 personal. Obviously, there were not as many people caught by Uchiha Nobuhiko in a drill field, or even very few. very few. If you consider that perhaps this space cannot accommodate many living people, then, maybe, only these 12 people are being held in jail at this time. In other words, they can actually leave now. "Would you like to wait for the next round?" In response to this, Hyuga Neji looked around, then looked at both Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura. After receiving uncertain glances, he could only speak like this. "One more round?" And when he heard Neji Hyuga''s words, Xuena also groaned, and she also understood that these words of Neji Hyuga meant that they were not sure either. Moreover, this matter, at this time, she shouldn''t have asked Hyuga Neji, because Neji didn''t know how many of them were pulled in, and there was no information or intelligence that could predict the number of people who were detained. She asked this sentence for nothing. However, at this time, she looked at Hongyan on the other side, and this sentence was to ask for Hongyan''s opinion. In this matter, Hirohiko is actually the real main force, and the reason they only have one chance is because after trying, they will inevitably alarm Uchiha Nobuhiko, and after Uchiha Nobuhiko is alarmed, he will definitely block Hirohikos pupil power. In the case of Hitomi, it is absolutely impossible for Hirohiko to compare to Uchiha Nobuhiko. Now Hirohiko has tried to infiltrate. Although Hirohiko said that he did not disturb Uchiha Nobuhiko, there are still many subtle things in it. Only Hirohiko knows. After all, Hitomi is a special chakra. There are some things, It can really be felt through induction that others cannot understand. Regarding the matter of trying to leave, it is not her who has the most say, but Hongyan. Its not Neji, or herself, that should be asked here, its only Hongyan. "I think if there are only such a few people, then, it is very likely that there are so many hostages in the solid wood Ye Village. I don''t think there is any need to wait. The more you wait, the more dangerous the village will become, and there will always Possibly, Uchiha Nobuhiko will use the hostages. Moreover, Uchiha Nobuhiko also has the ability to draw the power of everyone here. The sooner you leave, the better." In this regard, Hongyan said almost without thinking. To be honest, at the beginning, he also wanted to wait for the second round. After all, there are too few people. However, the current situation does not allow them to think too much. Uchiha Nobuhiko can be in this world. He who draws strength, his writing wheel eyes needless to say, of course, it is not necessary, but if the strength of Yukina''s body is absorbed by Uchiha Nobuhiko, especially the pure power of the Hyuga clan, Uchiha Nobuhiko does not know yet. How much can it be strengthened, no, not to mention the strength, there is no guarantee that Uchiha Nobuhiko will draw strength, it is just a thing of Chakra and Transcendence, in case Xuena''s soft fist can also be absorbed. Then, Chiba will be in big trouble. Although I dont know how powerful Qianba is now, but based on his understanding of Yuknas soft fist, and calculated based on the growth of Chibas strength at the beginning, Yuknas soft fist is still great for Chiba. Threatening. At least, Chiba back then was definitely not Xuena''s opponent. Considering this, then they really have to leave as soon as possible. And now, looking at these twelve children again, it is obvious that they are all plastic talents, from their posture to the speed at which they accept this very conscious world, and the judgment of some prominent people, it can be said that these twelve children, In the future, he can definitely become a ninja supporting Konoha. These people were rescued, and it''s almost there. It can be regarded as a stopgap measure. As for the other people who may exist, just wait for Chiba to defeat Uchiha Nobuhiko and see if they can survive. After all, they are already dead, so it''s just a matter of worrying about Chiba. As for other things, in this situation, they can''t worry about anything, and that''s all they can do. Perhaps, waiting for the second round may have more people, and more people can be rescued, but in the current situation, the safest way is not to wait for the second round. "No... the second round?" But when Yukana heard these words, Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino did not speak. Other people''s eyes also fell on Xuena and Hirohiko. This is not going to the second round, they are very clear, that is to give up all the living people who may still be in this space. In other words, it may be necessary to sacrifice the living people here. To be honest, although some of the people at the first exercise site were not villagers in Konoha Village, most of them were from their own villages. They left without knowing it. How could they bear it? "Yes, it''s not going on." In this regard, Xuena seemed to not care about the meaning of their tone at all, and said very simply. "Everyone is connected by a sealing technique, Hongyan, how long will it take you? Do you want to cooperate with Shengzi and mother-in-law first, and think about it." Afterwards, without stopping, Xue Nai ordered it down again. He has completely ignored everyone''s mood. "Great." In this regard, Hirohiko didn''t seem to have any pity. After hearing Yukina''s words, he went straight to Uchiha Seiko. This girl is really able to incarnate Shura when he encounters Chiba''s problem! And, all of a sudden, it became vigorous and resolute. Hearing that, seeing the actions of the two, Uchiha Seiko was expressionless, but he couldn''t help sighing in his heart. She knows better about the child Xuena. Before she was alive, she could become the deputy commander of the defense force and the direct heir to the commander of the defense force. Ability is one thing, and she must have deep affection and loyalty to Konoha. Seiko Uchiha also believed that Yukina had never forgotten this. But now, when this girl heard Chiba''s topic, she directly abandoned all the living people who might still be in this space, without hesitation at all. She could almost imagine the appearance of this little girl as Shura for Chiba''s incarnation. And now what she did was already Shura''s heart. Of course, for this situation, she is basically not surprised, and now she doesn''t have any thoughts of rejection. These children, indeed, the sooner they go out, the better. Plus, she also wanted to see what would happen if a hole was opened here. "Well, you don''t need to say any more. This is the case. Connect with the seal technique, so that you don''t get lost in time." In response to this, seeing Seiko Uchiha''s hand resting on Hirohiko''s forehead, Yukina turned around, but her pretty face was frosty, and she spoke inconspicuously. However, Zhongren, who originally wanted to say something, was shocked and speechless. Chiba has suffered enough. There is no need to bear these things that he shouldn''t have to bear anymore! And under the face covered with frost, Xue Nai''s heart had such a thought. I don''t know why, but...it''s terrible! Just looking at her eyes made her back chill. Is this Yukata Hyuga? And at this moment, such a thought emerged in the hearts of everyone who was shocked. ... That is? Above the two raised faces, the same scenery appeared in the eyes, both of them floating in the sky in red clouds and black robes. With the eyesight of these two eyes, you can even see this figure. An orange hair, and various black short sticks on the face that look like ornaments. Almost at the same time, both Uchiha Nobuhiko and Shiraito Chiba frowned. The black robe is red auspicious clouds. Obviously, it was a member of Akatsuki''s organization. And this person, whether it is Uchiha Nobuhiko or Shiraito Chiba knows. Exactly, with another pair of reincarnation eyes... Nagato. Of course, the person in front of UU reading is not the long gate with the red hair of the whirlpool family, but one of the six ways of Payne. And the carrier corpse of Heavenly Dao, can also be regarded as Qianye''s old acquaintance. It is Nagato''s best friend, Yahiko. What is he doing here? Almost at the same time, after recognizing the incoming person, such an idea flashed in their hearts at the same time. Sure enough, these two guys seemed to be in a decisive battle, but they were actually a test of each other. Nobuhiko Uchiha... Takichiba... To what extent are they terrifying? But at this time, Tiandao Yahiko looked down at everything below and looked at the broken battlefield, but such a thought flashed in his heart. Chapter 2698： Unexpected Latest URL: What is he here for? Investigation? There is no such blatant investigation, right? His eyes reflected in the sky, his clothes fluttering, a pair of reincarnation eyes looked down on Tiandao Yahiko, and the corner of the white robe Chiba''s mouth hung a sneer. Obviously, when Tiandao Yahiko appeared at this time, it was definitely not a reconnaissance, or some intelligence received to pay attention to the situation of Konoha''s collapse. After all, if it is for investigation or attention, then there is no need for him to show up here. This kind of appearance is not so much a mistake in investigation and attention, but a provocation, it should be more appropriate. In other words, in a sense, this is already a gesture of declaring war. Is it possible that Uchiha Nobuhiko is about to launch an attack again? This time, did you collude with Akatsuki? But thinking of this, the soul in the body has been completely integrated, and the faint sense of emptiness has disappeared. The sneer at the corner of Chiba''s mouth slowly converges, but the light from the corner of his eye seems to have crossed the space and fell on the tree. In the youth. At this time, the posture of declaring war was not a posture of investigation and attention, but also the presence of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Shiba Chiba almost instantly thought of words like offense. Moreover, from the battle conditions, it is very appropriate for Akatsuki to join the battlefield at this time. Now that Uchiha Nobuhiko and his split body are gone, there is no need to worry about split bodies and the like. Moreover, Tianmichi Yahiko, or Nagato, the manipulator of Tianmichi Yahiko, also has the existence of reincarnation, even if it is This reincarnation eye is not his. In terms of the fit with the body, Nagato''s situation is not a perfect fit like them, but it is also the supreme power. Although they are not the same pair of eyes, they might sense something. After all, this world is different from the original. Although it has the same historical process as the original, and has the same established destiny and route, it is a real world. Some settings that the original does not appear in this world are also very A normal thing, such as reincarnation eyes, are both the supreme power, how does it feel? That is to say, the reincarnation eye induction between him and Uchiha Nobuhiko may not be the induction of the same pair of eyes, but the induction of all the supreme powers. And if he senses that any split body is gone, and launching an attack at this time can effectively destroy Konoha, launching an attack is not a big problem. They even have to step up their attacks and cherish time. As far as the current situation is concerned, Akatsuki and Uchiha Nobuhiko had colluded long ago. Needless to say, the Nine Tails Rebellion was initiated by Akatsuki and him in the past ten years. I have not heard of it in the past ten years. What''s the news of the break, and Akatsuki''s organization is expanding rapidly, at least the lineup in the original book is there. I didn''t see any actions by Uchiha Nobuhiko. You must know that some growing dark organizations suddenly collapsed, but they were all Uchiha Nobuhiko''s handwriting. For a company like the Akatsuki organization, since Uchiha Nobuhiko stabs the dark world, and Akatsuki is already at the leading level in the dark world, he can almost shake his influence, so he hasn''t done anything yet. It is only possible that he is still cooperating with Akatsuki organization, and even that the reason why Akatsuki organization is able to dominate is probably because Uchiha Nobuhiko is behind it. Moreover, it is not impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to control the dark world through the Akatsuki organization. At this time, even though Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to look like he didn''t expect it, it''s hard to guarantee that it was not pretended, so there is any calculation. Really, one wave has not settled, another wave has risen again! This Tiandao Yahiko, or Nagato, is really... Thinking of this, White Robe Chiba pursed her lips, but did not show any extra emotions, but quietly looked at the sky, and slowly put down her hands behind her back. What do you mean? at this time? Yahiko Tenmichi, what does Nagato want to do? Do not! It''s the **** Uchiha who brought the soil, what do you want to do? At this time, Yu Guangzhong, who had been paying attention to the reaction of Chiba Chiba, saw his hand slowly lowered, and his pupils immediately shrank, and the three-gou jade writing wheel eyes in his eyes almost rotated, but , After all, was suppressed by a secret curse in this heart. To be honest, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t want to fight again. During his time with Taki Chiba, their split had already answered. Even, he could see just now that Taki Chiba was also hesitating. After all, they did not interfere with the separatist''s actions. Coupled with the separatist''s particularity, it can be seen that even if their body is fighting here today, they are only It may be the same. This is not just a comparison of their strengths, but a deeper level. It is the world that wants them to die together. And just now, he also saw Taki Chiba''s hesitation. It is very likely that they will be able to avoid the battle in the next three years. And now, the appearance of Yahiko Tenmichi easily made Taki Chiba think of the Akatsuki organization, and Taki Chiba would naturally connect Akatsuki with him in the Nine Tails of the Rebellion. At this time, Taki Chiba put down his hands and he was already ready to attack. In other words, Taki Chiba, who originally wanted to cease the war, was already ready to fight at this time, and the appearance of Yahiko Tenmichi had already been regarded by Taki Chiba as a declaration of war. As for the relationship between himself and Akatsuki, and the role Akatsuki had on him, he couldnt have watched this Akatsukis greatest combat power being killed by Taki Chiba here. Now, Otoyuki and Sagoki are already different. He might stand in his position again. Taki Chiba''s gentle policy just now has destroyed the connection between him and Otoin and Sain. In other words, the only things he can fight for are Iwagyu, Yunyin, and Mist, and Takichibas Konoha is second to none, and then with a sandy, even if he wins these three villages, the strengths are compared. On the other hand, it is only a five-to-five match with Takichiba. Furthermore, in the dark world, he has Akatsuki''s organization, and Taki Chiba must have a certain loyalty in the dark world for more than ten years, and he is not sure that this is not a half-century. And if in the next two or three years, there is a decisive battle between them, the combat power of the entire Ninja World is also crucial. Nobuhiko Uchiha is no longer the same Nobuhiko Uchiha at the time. He knows very well that the strength of him and Taki Chiba can only be surpassed by Taki Chiba, not that he is always above Taki Chiba, and even now it is the same. In the next three years, it is still unknown whether Taki Chiba''s transcending power can still be developed or evolved. Even he does not know what Taki Chiba''s transcending power is. Now he must put himself on the weaker side. At that time, the various forces in the Ninja world were very important. Their current strength surpassed common sense, but they were not truly immortal. There were also in the Ninja world. Means that can kill them, such as blowing up their hearts, making them too late to repair, or waiting for the two of them to be exhausted, cut off their heads, etc., can bite their lives. And since the forces of the ninja world still have the means to kill them, they are not invincible, and the forces of the ninja world still have enough effects. Even Uchiha Nobuhiko also knows that Takichiba''s plan for these two or three years is likely to gather all the forces in the Ninja World, or the main force to besiege him and increase his chances of winning. And he didn''t think so. Originally, his purpose was to gather Akatsuki and other four big Shinobu villages plus some small Shinobu villages to besiege Takichiba and increase his chances of winning. Even Akatsuki is now the sole leader in the dark world, or it can be said to be able to fight against Konohas Danzo. It is all he has contributed to the flames. For the growth of Akatsuki, he has taken action to eliminate a lot of people. Threatening dark organization. Of course, destroying these threatening dark organizations is not only for Akatsuki, but also to weaken the power of the dark organizations. Compared with those Ninja Villages, the forces of the dark world are intertwined and are not well controlled. Weakening the dark forces can also shrink the forces that he cannot control, and finally being controlled by Taki Chiba, the threat to himself is also small. Therefore, for him, Akatsuki is also very important. Now that Takichiba really wants to deal with this Tiandao Yahiko, then he has to act. Although Tiandao Yahiko is only a puppet, this puppet is very important to Nagato behind him. If Tiandao Yahiko is damaged here, Nagato will not let it go. And Taki Chiba also possesses the supreme power of the eye of reincarnation. On this day, Michi Yahiko is very strong. When placed in any Ninja Village, it is a fighting power that transcends the shadow, but under the eyes of the same reincarnation, and he himself transcends the Ninja world just like him. The existence of common sense is really not enough. As long as Takichiba launches an attack now, Tenmichi Yahiko will be broken in an instant, even if it is not broken, Takichiba can use the black rod, and it is a sure thing to get out of Nagato''s control. Regardless of whether it is broken or controlled, Nagato will not sit back and watch Tiandao Yahiko fall into the enemy''s hands. At that time, it will only be a desperate battle between the two. To advertise, the app I''m using recently, both Android and iPhone support! It''s not that he doesn''t have confidence in Nagato. In fact, facing a person like Taki Chiba, Nagato''s reincarnation eye pupil technique is really not enough. And, keeping him, Uchiha Nobuhiko is still useful. Even in the decisive battle in the next three years, his role is still very big! This is to force him and Taki Chiba to go to war here! really! These two people are using the split body to test. However, at this time, if you are not allowed to go to war, how can we survive? Finally, your split bodies have all gone together. At this time, if your bodies are not allowed to fight, then, will we always be in your shadow! And at this time, in the heart of Tiandao Yahiko floating in the air, or in other words, in the heart of Nagato, such a thought came up. Obviously, he is very satisfied with the current situation. To be honest, the entire Konoha collapse battle was in his eyes. He saw clearly. At the beginning, he saw the two fighting, especially when they died together. He was also very excited. After all, it was in his heart. The two mountains finally ended. However, I didn''t expect that after just a moment of happiness, another Chiba appeared on the wall, and a Uchiha Nobuhiko appeared in the shade. Then, it means that the souls flew into the bodies of the two and merged with the souls of the two, and he fell from heaven to **** in an instant. He knew that Taki Chiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko were not dead. And, there seems to be no damage. The hopes, surprises, and ecstasy just now turned into despair in an instant, a feeling that they would never be able to defeat these two people spontaneously, the cloud of despair that would always be controlled by these two people instantly covered all his reason. Especially when he saw the two people giving up again. And that kind of despair quickly derives into a desperate impulse. Even if you have to sacrifice yourself, let them fight. According to the result of their split just now, when they fight at this time, there is a high probability that they will all die together! Then, with hardly any thoughts, he appeared. Moreover, it successfully evoked tension between the two. After all, he is not a fool in the dark world. He is also very aware of his position in the Akatsuki organization and the importance of the Akatsuki organization to Nobuhiko Uchiha. As long as there is an accident in the Akatsuki organization, Nobuhiko Uchiha Never stand idly by. As for his accident, Akatsuki will not stand by, and even, it can be said that the accident is because of Akatsuki''s vitality. Akatsuki''s vitality was severely damaged, and Uchiha Nobuhiko couldn''t just sit idly by. In other words, the only way now is for him to attack Konoha and then lead Taki Chiba to fight. Once Taki Chiba attacks him, Uchiha Nobuhiko has to join the war and has to protect him against Taki Chiba. Then, they must fight again. Do your best! "Humph!" Then, thinking of this, Tiandao Yahiko''s face suddenly flashed a pleasant smile, and, with this comfortable smile, his hands slowly raised. In an instant, the huge pupil power fluctuations slowly spread. what! At almost the same time, both Uchiha Nobuhiko and Taki Chiba''s eyes stared at almost the same time. "Snapped!" "Snapped!" Subconsciously, both of them joined their palms together. This volatility! is that one! And they all know what will happen next! This fluctuation of pupil power They who have reincarnation eyes, almost instantly judged what pupil technique is! at last Having been oppressed for so many years, it is finally time to welcome freedom! Do not! It should be said that the Moon Eye project can finally be implemented, and the world without pain can finally be established! At this time, with a comfortable smile, Tiandao Yahiko''s eyes slowly opened, and spiral ripples suddenly spread out of his eyes, like an illusion, spreading into powder in the air, disappearing invisible. Really, Shenluo Tianzheng! (); Chapter 2699： what is this? Latest website: This level of pupil power... Not an ordinary Shenluo Tianzheng! Looking at the way Doyahiko raised his hands that day, feeling the strong and huge fluctuations of the reincarnation eye pupil power, Chiba and Taki Chiba, who opened their eyes and slapped their palms together, flashed such a thought in their hearts at the same time. Shenluo Tianzheng, both of them are both, and they also know that Shenluo Tianzheng is divided into various versions according to Chakra consumption, and the current pupil power fluctuation is undoubtedly the most powerful version. As for the most powerful version of power, both Uchiha Nobuhiko and Chiba naturally knew what the consequences would be. Even for Chiba, he has a more intuitive perception. In the original book, when Nagato attacked Konoha, he used the current version of Shinra Tianzheng to destroy Konoha. And now, looking at the position of Tiandao Yahiko, after the release of the Shenluo Tianzheng, at least 80% of the Konoha Village must be gone. At this time... just launched such a Shenluo Tianzheng? However, compared to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s full attention to this Shinra Tianzheng and the various changes it may cause, Chiba''s thoughts are somewhat drifting elsewhere at this time. Even, because of this thought, the pupil power that was ready to go all came to a halt. Wait do not miss it! Now, I must think about it. Maybe I was wrong! I am wrong now! Then, in the next second, his plan almost stopped preventing the current Tiandao Yahiko from releasing this version of Shenluo Tianzheng. That Takichiba, what''s going on! What does he want to do! At this time, the fluctuations in his pupil power were captured by Uchiha Nobuhiko. Compared to the sensing of the pupil power fluctuations of Yahiko Amamis reincarnation eye, they are naturally more sensitive and clear as the same pair of eyes. a little. And Uchiha Nobuhiko, at this time, was also able to accurately sense the stagnation of Long Chiba, or the slowing down of the pupil force, even before, what kind of pupil technique Taki Chiba used before, he knew in his heart. Moreover, he also intends to use the same pupil technique. That is Heavenly Royal! At this time, other techniques are slightly slow. Only this space-controlling technique can stop Tiandao Yahikos attack. Of course, the process is to fix the space first, then destroy his technique, and eventually he will take away Tiandao Yahiko. . Even at this time, the black rod Uchiha Nobuhiko was ready. As for the Emperor of Heaven, Taki Chiba can use it, and it is not surprising that Uchiha Nobuhiko. They are originally a pair of eyes, and the Emperor of Heaven is actually the pupil technique that belongs to the category of eternal kaleidoscope awakened by the eternal kaleidoscope and writing wheel. The pupil technique cannot be used in the reincarnation eye, and the reincarnation eye itself also has spatial attributes, and there is no incompatible attribute. And here is the world of the living, and the power of the heaven is to control the space. As for the time jail in the world of the dead, Uchiha Nobuhiko would not worry about worrying that Taki Chiba would know the secret. Because time prison can only be activated in the world of the dead, that is to say, Taki Chiba can only use it when he enters the world of the dead. In other words, he can discover the existence of time prison when he uses the heavenly defense in the world of the dead. . In fact, Taki Chiba does not yet have the ability to freely enter and exit the realm of life and death. As an outsider, this world cannot allow him to have the freedom to enter and exit the realm of life and death. Moreover, even if he can enter and exit the world of life and death through some means, and find that Heavenly Emperor still has a time prison in the world of the dead, it is not a big deal. Now he can remotely control time prison from the world of living people and extract the power from it, so it shows that the alien space of time prison is still his, even if Taki Chiba is aware of time prison and can enter and exit, there is no threat. He even wanted Taki Chiba to go in by himself. At that time, he would still have the ability to block this time in jail. Although he said that there was no way to send people in, he could guarantee that the inside would not escape. And as long as Taki Chiba is imprisoned forever, you are done. It was a very cost-effective thing to put Taki Chiba in prison for a time. In other words, he didn''t care about the pupil technique of Tianzhiyu. What he cares about is that at this time, Taki Chiba actually stopped the activation of the Heavenly Imperial Guard. He didnt think that Taki Chiba didnt know the power of Yahikos Shenra Tianzheng, nor did he think that Taki Chiba didnt know this time. If you don''t do anything, Konoha will suffer. And in this case, knowing that Konoha will be destroyed, this Takichiba at this time, also stopped the activation of the heavenly guard, or in other words, it seems that because of something slowed down the activation of the heavenly guard, it is absolutely Is abnormal. Not only is it abnormal, but even Uchiha Nobuhiko never expected it. In this situation, it seems that he wants to protect Konoha, and Taki Chiba is standing in a position where it doesn''t matter whether Konoha is destroyed or not. He and Taki Chiba''s positions have been reversed. At this time, shouldn''t Takichiba think about protecting Konoha, and he doesn''t care? wrong! this is! Then, in an instant, as soon as the thought of this question of position flashed past, Uchiha Nobuhiko was suddenly shocked, and his eyes fell on Michiyahiko that day again. "Crack!" And at this moment, above the ground, directly below the heavenly path, the ground suddenly cracked, and it was already sinking downwards, as if it was being pressured down by some huge force. on purpose! Nagato, this little bastard, he deliberately wanted to cause a confrontation between me and Taki Chiba. They saw that our split body was destroyed together, and then they felt that there was a great chance that Takichiba and I would also be destroyed together. In this way, we can get rid of both of us at the same time! Gee! Damn little bastard! Is this authorized by Uchiha? This kid is also the restless master! See how I go back to clean them up! At this moment, noticing the cracks in the ground and the repulsive power belonging to the Shinra Tianzheng, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s ready-to-go Tianzhiyu finally took a beat. Suddenly, he understood. . He was betrayed! Betrayed by Akatsuki! Although it is impossible for Akatsuki to be completely committed to himself, he at least knew that Akatsuki had to rely on him, and he was also very measured, and did not interfere too much with Akatsukis behavior. He did not expect it to be. At this moment, he didn''t think he would turn his face when he turned his face. And what he did, in the final analysis, was to save the world from the extreme instability of outsiders, but he did not expect that the people who betrayed their relatives seemed to be him, and they also surrounded Taki Chiba. Over there, it is simply ironic. At this time, he didn''t know what to say! "Damn it!" Then, at this moment, he finally couldn''t help but cursed lowly in his mouth. Afterwards, the surrounding air seemed to have stagnated. The settlement and cracked ground also stopped cracking and subsidence in an instant, and the repulsive force that came on the face disappeared without a trace, as if it had never been there. There has been a general in space. Heaven''s Royal, after all, was launched. Nearly a hundred meters of space is already under the control of Uchiha Nobuhiko. "what!" However, at this moment, the space fell into his grasp, but Uchiha Nobuhiko exclaimed, two puffs of blood suddenly poured out of his eyes, and even the left eye of the reincarnation eye was bright red. Flash, but suddenly changed into the appearance of Sangouyu writing round eyes, quickly dimmed, and finally turned into dim black pupils. Time to jail! Almost instantly, his chest was raging with anger. ... "No, I still dont believe it. You let us guard these three corpses before letting us in. Although you said that our safety here is guaranteed, but with this unclear feeling, I still I don''t like it quite a bit, can you make it clearer?" His gaze slowly moved away from Hyuga Yukina''s body, as if he sighed slightly, and No.14 turned his gaze to the shadowy place and spoke. "Next, I can''t say." In response to this, Chiba, who was the clone of Slug Immortal Technique, groaned and seemed to have thought about it, but after all, he said. However, compared to before, he finally revealed a lot of information. This seems to be saying nothing, but at least it is passed to the 14th "This matter is not to be said, but can not be said." In other words, this matter is not known to the 14th, even everyone I can''t even know. "Oh, is it so?" In response, the brow under No. 14''s hood slightly wrinkled, and a faint feeling of anxiety floated in his heart. It''s like, if you don''t ask clearly here, something terrible will happen. "You don''t have to doubt it. I asked you to come here to protect you, and secondly, now Uchiha Nobuhiko is outside, and he has also colluded with Otogura and Sagura, and he has also colluded with other Shinobu villages. I''m just in case, if other people from Shinobu Village attack, I will be overwhelmed by the whip after all, so I asked you to help me. If possible, you''d better put the number 15 as soon as possible. Wake up." In response to this, Chiba, who was the clone of Slug Xianshu, sighed helplessly, and said. In the words, it seems to have said everything that can be said. Ok The purpose cannot be said to be no, but I did not expect you to be so sensitive. Although the body says that you are not easy to fool, it did not expect that you are so difficult to fool. There are other purposes. but The least you know is you! However, that was the case, but such a thought flashed through his mind. In this matter, his body allowed No. 14 and No. 15 to be here to protect them. To be honest, he and his body are sincere and unwilling to let No. 14 and No. 15 take risks, but if it is simple It seems inappropriate to protect these two people, or let them protect the three important bodies. This cannot be said, although it is also impossible to say to everyone, but especially to the 14th. Haven''t you come yet? I can''t support it anymore! The body says its today, but, with such a sharp word on the 14th, I cant fool her this day! Then, his heart collapsed a little bit. To be honest, when he said his words, he actually regretted it a little bit. With the sharpness of No. 14, his words can easily be seen as stubborn, or in other words, a kind of lie. Anxious. "Well, I won''t force you." In fact, it was really noticed. After hearing this sentence on the 14th at this moment, he said with a sigh. At the same time, he ignored the slug fairy avatar Chiba, slowly walked to No.15''s side, floated him, and then walked away from the three gaps that contained the corpse. "what are you doing?" At this time, Chiba, who was the clone of Slug Immortal Technique, suddenly noticed the body, and with a click, almost half of his foot stepped out of the shadow. "What are you doing? Naturally, I left. I cant say this. I think it can only be told to me or we cant. Do you really treat me as an idiot? Whether its you or your forehead body, you have to use me to do it. What is it? And, it''s the kind that I can''t cooperate." In response, No. 14 set up No. 15 and walked towards the door quickly. When this sentence was over, he was already in the middle of the secret room, and he could walk out of the exit within a dozen steps. What a joke! Do you really treat her as an idiot? This sentence is obviously a bit untenable! In other words, this lie is highly likely to be directed at her, and other enemies of the village, if it is really for their good, then wouldn''t it be safer to let them leave the village. As for what is beyond your reach here? Just kidding, such a giant tree, such a dense root system, plus a slug celestial avatar who can use Mu Dun... Even if it is full of people, it is impossible to endanger the three corpses. This is obviously a pretext. Although she still believes in Chiba, it does not mean that she will really believe in Chiba after encountering these situations. Want to die in the three generations of Naruto, or Uchiha Nobuhiko planning, the entire Ninja world is facing a huge change. As a veteran dark ninja who has been playing in the dark world for many, many years, according to experience, now she is best to find a place to hide, not to interfere with anything here, and wait for the situation. Let''s talk about it when it''s calm. If Chiba is still the same Chiba, treating them as before, it will not account for their current departure. And looking at this slug fairy avatar now, it is clear that he is really anxious, indicating that his heart is at a loss. The downside is that the two of them stayed here. It was Chiba who was taking advantage of them, and what they were doing was definitely something they were not willing to do. "Wait" And almost instantly, a slightly helpless and eager cry came from the shadows. "what is this!" However, this shout was not able to be uttered, and in the middle of the speech, he was interrupted by an exclamation of 14th. At this moment, a black spot suddenly appeared on No. 14''s chest, slowly expanding. Chapter 2700： escape "do not move!" In response to the almost silent exclaim on the 14th, as well as the suddenly stopped figure, and the black spot that suddenly turned out of the chest, the slug fairy avatar Chiba was quite calm, and he screamed and suddenly sounded. do not move? When she heard these words, looking at the black spots that almost made her instinctively fearful, No.14 had a big question mark in her heart. However, she hadn''t moved after all, not because of this sentence, but because of the fear that the black spot gave her. In other words, the breath of fear emanating from this black spot made her feel instinctive. "this is!" Then, at this moment, between the doubts in her heart and the cessation of her figure, the pupils under the No. 14 hood suddenly shrank, and a feeling of restraint rose suddenly, and suddenly, she looked at herself. Underneath. At this moment, in the faint fluorescence, her shadow seemed to extend, one end connected to her side, and the other end connected to the shadow. It looks like the shadow secret technique of the Nara clan. In other words, now, she was actually restrained by the kid Chiba, who was the clone of Slug Fairy Technique. Whats even more annoying is that this kids chakra, or the shadow occult technique and Naras shadow occult technique seem to be somewhat different. Strictly speaking, this kids shadow occult technique can even be combined with the chakra. Feel comfortable together, at least, she can''t condense Chakra right now. "What are you going to do!" Later, when she noticed all this, she said coldly. Sure enough, are you going to deal with us? At this time, her heart was already cold. Even, many thoughts of revenge have emerged. To be honest, she is not afraid of death. For her, death is just another beginning. Strictly speaking, she is somewhat similar to that Uchiha Nobuhiko, except that, unlike Uchiha Nobuhiko, every time she does When you reincarnated, you will lose all the memories of Chakra and the power of ninjas. The memory of the past life will also become a little fuzzy, and some insignificant things will be forgotten, and it will not be as terrible as Uchiha Nobuhiko. This may also be a matter of transcendence. After all, it does not belong to the existence of this world, so it is normal to forget all the power of Chakra. This world has already created a rebirth who specializes in dealing with outsiders. She has the power of transcendence. It''s impossible to look at the guy who can still inherit the power of the previous life like a rebirth. Yes, at this time on the 14th, or the 14th who decided to cooperate with Chiba at the beginning, she would not be afraid of death at all, even for her, death is just a thing that she is accustomed to, and she is also dead. More than once or twice, every time, she can split her soul and reincarnate. Although she loses all her strength, she can still regain it after all. Even, because of the different reincarnation body, she may even have blood inheritance. Boundary, it can be said that every death is a new hope for her. And this is one of the main reasons why she cooperated with Chiba. To be honest, maybe it is because of the relationship between the split of the soul. For Chiba''s split body, which is the black robe Chiba, No. 14 is very fond of it. In her consciousness, this black robe Chiba should be more. The inheritance of the whole Chiba character or the emotional part of the soul, or the emotional part. And this white robe Chiba is the main body of the black robe Chiba separated, and a considerable part of the sensibility has been separated, and more of it is rationality, and rationality is indispensable for planning, layout and other aspects. , And even better plans can be laid out. However, for allies, it is too rational, it means being insignificant and unscrupulous for the sake of purpose, which is not a good thing. And in this plan, the black-robed Chiba she admired is a split body after all. In comparison, the white-robed Chiba must be the main body in the end. In other words, she is destined to face an incapable Plan of total trust. If it weren''t for death to be reborn, she would never cooperate with Baipao Chiba. After all, in terms of various abilities, she and Chiba can be said to be worlds apart. Chiba is able to let her be sold and returned to count the money. If there is only one chance in life, she will never take a trip to this muddy water. . As for the transcendence of soul splitting, perhaps her body has not fully grasped it, but as a split body, she is already confident, at least, this death, she can still carry out the next reincarnation, as for the next time , Next time, if she can reincarnate next time, she estimated that there should be no problem. However, what will happen next, I don''t know. After all, this is the power of transcendence, which is not allowed in this world. Every time she reincarnates, she will wear down her soul, and the performance of depleting soul is the loss of that part of memory, although some are not important, it does not damage her memory personality. Subject, but after all, this is also a price to be paid. And now, since Taki Chiba is not good to her, and she may even die because of it now, then, in the next life, she will remember all these things! She also has the memory of outsiders, she may not be as strong as Taki Chiba, but there are still ways to retaliate. After all, the person that Taki Chiba loved was not invincible like him, and the forces of the Ninja World were complicated and some things could be used. In other words, if Taki Chiba succeeds in her next life, there will be too many people who can hurt Taki Chiba. There are opportunities. And, at this time, some revenge plans have already emerged. It''s just a pity that 15th was taken. To be honest, it was an accident to rescue 15th. However, this accident gave her a partner who can truly believe in wholeheartedly. This life may be her happiest life. On the 15th, because of his own experience, he is a little bit cynical and easy to go too far, but he is extremely loyal to himself and very restrained, and more importantly, his company, as a friend, a partner, and a close friend. , It really made her feel the warmth of those outsiders in her own memory when fighting with her fellow robes. At this time, she was still a little unbearable to let No. 15 die in vain. Its just that she couldnt bear it. Her first life as an outsider was, after all, a general with a foot on the bones. Even if she was a fellow, countless people died in front of her. When she had a hard heart, she too She can be hard-hearted, but she has lived a relatively easy life for several lifetimes. She has somewhat softened her heart, so she can''t bear it anymore now. If she died on the 15th, she would be sad, she would be sad, she would mourn, and even after reincarnation, she would still think about coming back to get the body of the 15th and bury it well. However, it is absolutely impossible to make her cry, or desperately hysterical. She is not so hypocritical. "Don''t worry, I didn''t mean to hurt you!" At this time, as if she had insight into her mind, the words of the slug fairy avatar Chiba came from the shadows: "This is the temporal and spatial ability. This black spot spans temporal and spatial. If you come into contact with it, you will inevitably be affected. Torn, whole person." "Snapped!" Then, in the midst of this sound, there was a clawing in line on the ground. Suddenly, on the entire ground, or on the entire moss flat ground composed of intertwined roots, a huge circle of tadpole text suddenly appeared. The tadpole text in the circle is entangled and connected like chains, but it is a huge enchantment-like The formation of the seal technique. "Then you let me go, won''t I retire by myself?" In response, No. 14 said coldly. Naturally, she would not believe the words of this slug fairy avatar Chiba. There is no way to tie people up to others. Moreover, she had already stopped a while ago, he only needs to say something, why bother to restrain her. Besides, even if she is restrained, she can stop, then, now she has calmed down, and she should have let go of the restraints long ago. Even, if it is to organize her heartbeat, then why suppress her chakra? It is clear that there is no silver three hundred taels here. This... is the seal technique? Not! Isn''t it an enchantment technique? More like, more like a combination of seal technique and enchantment technique? From the perceptual point of view, it is a bit like a spatial attribute? Use the space attribute of enchantment technique, and the attribute of seal technique''s restraint and containment, combined to become the attribute of space restraint? What does he want to do? However, after all, her mind was not completely on herself, at this time most of her attention was still attracted by the tadpole formation on the ground. And precisely, in this life, she has certain attainments in enchantment technique and sealing technique. At a glance, she can see the combination of enchantment technique and seal technique in this formation, although she cannot use it at this level. Formation, however, it is certain that this formation has the advantages of enchantment technique and seal technique. Is it this black hole? Ok? What''s going on, expanded! In a flash, so much? And at this time, her gaze subconsciously fell on a black spot that was only a circle away from her. Just now, the slug fairy art clone said that this black spot was the ability of time and space. Now this formation has obvious spatial attributes, very Obviously, the two sides are extremely related. And at this subconscious look, it doesnt matter if you dont look at it. Under this view, the black spot is really just a dot, just rotating outwards, but now it is already a black hole as big as a fist, and a piece of mist inside Black air. "Chichichichi!" And just at this moment, before she had time to say anything, the tadpole chain in the formation on the ground slammed up like a poisonous snake, and bit the outward. The edges of the unwound black hole. In an instant, the fist-sized black hole seemed to have been pulled apart, and it spread out in an instant. It didn''t take a blink of an eye. It had risen to about a person''s height in diameter, blocking her solidly. "Go!" But at this time, in the black hole, there was a strange boy''s voice, and the words had already brought a bit of heaviness and urgency. "despair!" Just as this sound fell, a foot in the black hole suddenly stepped out. "Don''t stop, go out as fast as possible, I can''t support it for long!" At this moment, there was another urgent sound. "Don''t watch it, go! Say hello to Chiba for us and say that everything is fine with us, so that he doesn''t have to worry. At the same time, at this moment, another strange girl''s voice came. Then, between these two sounds, more than a dozen young girls filed out of the black hole holding hands. It was the acquaintances of Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno, etc., who looked intently until the 14th. Naruto Uzumaki seemed to be in a coma and was the last one to be dragged out of the black hole by the crowd. "despair!" Then, unconsciously, she took a step back gently. Do not. It should be said that it was pulled back by the force of restraint. That kid? And almost subconsciously, she looked at the shadow hidden by the slug fairy avatar over there. At this glance, he saw a young man. The young man with a bright red glow in his bare left eye seemed to hesitate a little and took another step forward. At the same time, as if with a little hesitation, she took a step back. Obviously, the shadow mystery of Chiba, which is a clone of the slug fairy technique, is just the opposite of the shadow mimicry of the Nara family. The caster has actions, and the caster will have the opposite action. In other words, the shadow mystery of Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, can control the pros and cons of imitation by himself. However, in any case, this Slug Immortal Technique clone Chiba took a step forward, she just took a step back with No. 15. Step by step, she was getting farther and farther away from the black hole, and also farther and farther away from the door. far. "Ms. Chiba? Are you Mrs. Chiba?" At this time, the teenagers and girls who had just got out of the cage settled down and noticed the teenager who had walked out, and when they saw the teenager''s appearance, they spoke almost at the same time. The boy stopped in his babble. However, he didn''t even look at these young girls, just staring at the black hole in a daze. At this moment, the young man was a little bit hesitant. This one looks exactly the same as Chiba No, it should be said that this is almost the clone of Chiba''s own slug celestial art, a bit hesitant. In the naked writing wheel eyes, it seems that the emotions of hesitation, overwhelming and even fear that have never been exposed in this eye are slowly emerging. "Chiba? Is it Chiba?" And at this time, in the quiet black hole, there was a slow voice, but it was the voice of the strange boy and girl before, but compared to the eagerness just now, this time, in this voice, But it was a little hesitant, a little unbelievable, and a little hesitant, and even, there was almost a repressed tremor that was about to violently tremble. On the 14th, it was a tone of excitement. "Well, it''s me." Then, for a long time, the boy did not speak. After a while, he spoke. peaceful However, tremblingly opened his mouth. Chapter 2701： method "It''s really you...no, it''s not right, the outside world should have passed more than ten years, why your voice has not changed at all, really...is it you? Chiba." Hearing this quietly trembling voice, the strange girl''s voice came from inside the black hole again. No way! At this time, Takichiba, the kid, wouldnt want to be at this time... Shouldnt it be after three years? When there is no destiny? But that''s the only thing! Otherwise, you won''t see Takichiba''s real gaffe! but its not right! This situation is not quite right! These children should have been taken abducted by Uchiha Nobuhiko, how could they be with them? And, it seems that they saved these children. It is very likely that they were in the same place before. The dead...No, it should be said that the soul and the living are in one place... And how could they be in the place where Uchiha Nobuhiko shut people. But besides them, can anyone else make Taki Chiba such a gaffe? At this time, No.14, who has been paying attention to the movement here, although his body can''t move, his eyes are constantly glancing backwards, wanting to look at the three gaps. In my mind, I passed this series of incomprehensions. Although the current situation is that a hostage is rescued, and the people who rescued these children can also communicate here, and it is still the situation of old acquaintances in Chiba, but the amount of information is too rich in the combination of the causes and consequences. Up. Suddenly, the 14th didn''t know where to start thinking, but she didn''t understand. And vaguely, if she connects these together, then she will get a glimpse of the fact that she has always wanted to know. It''s just that there was too much information at once, and she couldn''t figure it out. However, as long as she is given a little time, she will be able to figure it out. Being stopped here is not without gain. "This is my avatar. You can treat it as another me. It just keeps the appearance of me when I was a teenager. My main body is not here." At this time, the young man who heard this, Chiba, who was the clone of Slug Immortal Technique, seemed to have reacted and took a slight breath. "is it?" In this regard, there was silence inside for a while before he spoke. However, in the tone of this sentence, there was already a feeling of relief. Obviously, he was already a young man who believed in the clone of slug immortality in front of him. At the same time, in addition to the feeling of relief, vaguely, these simple words also seemed to tremble a bit. Obviously, this strange girl seemed to be calm, but in fact she was full of excitement in her heart, and she was not much better than the young Chiba who was a slug celestial clone. Can''t be wrong. It must be two of these. According to this voice, it should be the teenager and the girl in the two corpses. At this time, the eyes under the hood of No. 14 narrowed slightly, and one thing was confirmed in his heart. With this confirmation, her mind flashed one by one, intermittently connecting the current situation. It now seems that the thing about the resurrection partner mentioned by the young Chiba who is a clone of the slug fairy technique just now is not as easy as he said. At least, not to mention the future fate that will make those resurrected partners die again, just to say that the resurrection is not an easy task for this kid, Chiba. Looking at the current situation, the space inside this black hole should be the space used by Uchiha Nobuhiko to hold the hostages, which is the space for the children of Konoha that he abducted. As for what space it is, I dont know or go into it on 14th. , Just know that there is such a space. In addition to these children, Taki Chiba actually resurrected his partner, the most important soul of his partner, but also in this space. In other words, Takichiba, the boy, can''t get around Uchiha Nobuhiko when it comes to resurrection. It is not that he has to wait for three years, but that he has to rescue his partner''s soul from Uchiha Nobuhiko''s hands. And here, it can also be seen that Uchiha Nobuhiko has been guarding Takichiba, or in other words, has been restricting and calculating Takichiba in an organized manner. These children are hostages. From the beginning of this war, Uchiha Nobuhiko immediately grabbed these children in his hands and hit Taki Chiba off guard. And the souls of these two young girls, I am afraid, Uchiha Nobuhiko has been firmly held in his hands since their deaths. It can be said that Uchiha Nobuhiko pinched Taki Chiba''s neck everywhere, and this war was also targeted. Even on the 14th, you can now imagine Uchiha Nobuhikos series of plans, and if these plans go well, then Taki Chiba is really stuck everywhere, especially with two souls, as long as these two This soul is in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko, even if he can''t kill Takichiba, he can still retreat with his whole body. Its just that, after all, the fortune was a little worse, and there were many accidents. In other words, Taki Chibas response was really beautiful. If Taki Chiba was not thinking about the decisive battle three years later, Im afraid, this Uchiha Nobuhiko still You really have to sacrifice this last killer move to be able to retreat. In other words, he can guarantee that in the final battle three years later, he will not be weakened too much. Of course, things seem to be worse now. Looking at the conversation between these two people, it seems that these two souls are in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko, Taki Chiba is not unaware. Even, it is very likely that Taki Chiba''s current situation is set up solely by Takichiba. It may have been a little earlier, but since this slug fairy magic clone has been guarding here, and this black hole, that is, the door of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s prison space just opened here, it is obvious that all this cannot be a coincidence. It is definitely the layout of Takichiba. As for how he arranged it, this is what No. 14 can''t understand. However, on the 14th, she didn''t intend to continue thinking about it. This thing was twisting around. She was inferior to Taki Chiba in all her abilities, so she was just thinking about it for nothing. Besides, knowing these is almost the same. At this time, she already knew what would happen next. "Hongyan, you don''t need to use pupil power anymore, the entrance and exit are already fixed." At this time, the young Chiba, who was a clone of Slug Immortal Technique, spoke again, this time not to that girl, but to another person, the young man who had spoken eagerly just now. "Really?" In this regard, a response came quickly from inside. In the tone, there was indeed a hint of urgency, as if something couldn''t hold it anymore. Fix the entrance and exit? At this time, No. 14''s gaze subconsciously fell on the formation, especially the tightly clamped black hole that bounced from the formation, pulling the black hole into a vertical hexagonal tadpole chain. It turns out that the space is bound by attributes. Use this feature to open the entrance and exit of this space. Sure enough, it was premeditated. In this regard, such a thought quickly flashed through No. 14''s mind, which obviously further proved that the current situation is that Takichiba has been planning for a long time. Ok? Wait? Since it''s been planned for a long time... At this moment, the eyes under the hood of No. 14 here suddenly glared. Suddenly, it seemed that they suddenly understood something. A feeling of astonishment rushed to my heart suddenly. Could it be that! This is his... purpose for keeping me! Then, an incomparably real and ominous feeling surged in her heart. The door opens here. And she was forced to stay here. Obviously, there must be a connection! Anchor! That''s right, I am the anchor! I was the anchor point where the entrance and exit opened. At the beginning, this black hole was opened in front of me. I became an anchor. The boy inside opened the exit, using me as the coordinates! Afterwards, she quickly understood in her heart, and after this thought came up, everything seemed to be connected in series. This kid kept himself here because he knew that someone would use himself as an anchor to rescue the hostages in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s cage and gather around him. But how is it done? Yes, after connecting everything, 14th''s heart is full of question marks and even more doubts. The living do not walk on the ground. The deceased did not walk on the ground. With memories of outsiders, she knows very well that the most critical rule that constitutes a world, or in other words, one of the most critical rules that constitutes a living world, is nothing more than the rules of life and death, there is life and death, life and death exist and die, this The world of Naruto is no exception. And according to the operation of this Naruto world, such as the soul road after death and the fact that the living will not enter the soul road, this world, although there is a world after death, the world after death is the world of exposing the living. It is completely separated. Although there are some techniques that can disrupt life and death, pull the soul of the dead into the world of the living, and the living sometimes enter the world of the dead because of extreme near-death experiences, but strictly speaking, the difference between the living and the dead The world is completely divided by Kay. And if the soul comes to the world, it must be dependent and costly. For example, rebirth is the body of the sacrifice, and the cost is the life of the sacrifice. To take a soul temporarily, you need to send a soul to it, and it is still Take it away temporarily, which has shown that the clear boundary between the world of the living and the dead is not absolutely unbreakable, but the cost is extremely high. It is even more obvious that the living enters the world of the dead. It is said that the living enters the world of the dead, and the living that is dying or dying is actually only the soul entering the world of the dead. Strictly speaking, the living is after death. The posture enters the world after death, this item can not be regarded as the living entering the world of the dead at all. Although it seems that there is room for the boundary of life and death, in fact, there is no room for life and death at all. And now, since there is a soul, then, the opposite of this black hole should be the world of the deceased, not to mention how Uchiha Nobuhiko sent these children to the world of the deceased, but how did Taki Chiba contact the world of the deceased? Two souls is a mystery to the boss. Obviously these two souls were imprisoned by Uchiha Nobuhiko. Let''s just say that Uchiha Nobuhiko used some means to establish a cage in the afterlife world to imprison them as a killer against Taki Chiba. Then, Uchiha Nobuhiko certainly cannot give Taki Chiba a chance to contact these two souls, and it is even more impossible for the three to plot to break his prison. After all, it is a killer against Taki Chiba. Nobuhiko Uchiha must have exhausted it. Do your best. According to the understanding on the 14th, the gap between Takichiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko at this time is at most fifty-five. No one is better than anyone. Moreover, to crack Uchiha Nobuhikos all-hands, at least Uchiha Nobuhiko must be on top. Only one dimension is enough, and Uchiha Nobuhiko''s all-out effort is basically the ceiling, and it is also the supreme power. Even if it is a mature power of transcendence, although it is known as the power of transcending the world, it mostly means that it does not belong to the power system of this world, but it can be used in this world and is unscrupulous. It is not in the true sense that it is higher than the supreme power of this world. In other words, the supreme power of this world is not at all an opponent of the power of transcendence. If this is the case, the power of transcendence has completely destroyed the supreme power, then this world would have been destroyed a long time ago. At least the power of transcendence is in the seed form, and it is almost the level of the supreme power. Then, Uchiha Nobuhiko, can still hunt so many outsiders who have the seeds of transcendence? In other words, it is impossible for Takichiba to touch these two souls, even if he can enter the world of the dead. Because, Uchiha Nobuhiko would definitely not put these two souls in the world of the dead, and the cage that held the two souls would definitely be airtight. It can be said that it is impossible for Takichiba to touch these two souls. And looking at the appearance of the young Chiba and these two souls, who were the clones of the slug fairy technique at this time, it was not like they had met before and planned. In the current situation, one of the souls opened the door. So, if Taki Chiba did not touch these two souls, how could one of them accurately open the entrance and exit here? How can you tell that she can become an anchor! You know, time and space ninjutsu or ability, the anchor point is very important. Generally, the anchor point is something that the operator can sense. As I said before, it is impossible for Uchiha Nobuhiko to let the two souls and the outside world have something Contact, then, how does this soul feel her anchor point? Too much! There are too many things that cannot be explained here! This Takichiba''s game is much bigger than what I thought I knew... it was much bigger! Then, almost subconsciously, such a thought came to No. 14''s mind. Ok? Wait! Wait! I feel this anchor point... the world after death... the cage... But the next second, her eyes suddenly widened in shock. Have! There is a way! That is my original body... my original soul body, she can sense me at any time, read my memory, and she is also a perception ninja, can pass perception to others! bad! Oh no! At this moment, she suddenly realized something. "Yunna, Hirohiko, wait for me, I will make an agreement first." At this moment, the young Chiba, who was a clone of Slug Fairy Technique, suddenly spoke. Chapter 2702： Agreement "It seems that you already know." Although I can''t see the expression under the hood of No. 14, the young Chiba, who turned his head and turned his head, seems to know everything, and said in his mouth. As expected! When he heard this, looking at the expressionless appearance of the young Chiba, who was a clone of the slug fairy, the heart of No. 14 was bright. A remorse suddenly came up from the bottom of my heart and slowly took over her heart. She knew that she couldn''t hide herself, and her destiny had been doomed since entering this secret room. At this time, she is already the fish on the chopping board. With her strength, it is impossible to break free from the shackles of the young Chiba who is now the clone of the slug fairy. In other words, the young Chiba, who is the clone of the slug fairy, can actually do whatever she wants. And now, what the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, wants to do, the so-called agreement, she is clear and clear. If it is to make such an agreement and make an agreement with such a person, then it is indeed possible to cause the current situation. That is, the children were accidentally released, and two souls appeared in front of their well-preserved corpses. That is, the person Taki Chiba contacted at the beginning is his own body. His own body was also in the cage of Nobuhiko Uchiha. At that time, Taki Chiba entered this cage by some means. Although he did not encounter these two souls, he should have encountered his own body. In other words, the original soul body, then, made some kind of agreement. His own body may be responsible for trying to find a way to open the entrance and exit from the inside and send the two souls to him. I have to say that compared to her original body, she is a split body after all. Even if she can inherit the memory and power of transcendence of the body, and even her understanding of the power of transcendence is still above the body, she is after all A split body, the body can receive her information at any time, and even read her memory. Except for the independence of the split body and the body, the body cannot control her thoughts and behaviors. Everything about her is actually under the watch of the body. Below, at least the dominant power is on the body. Its just that her own ontology seems to be in a certain special space, or its splitting after death. She knows the dominance of her own ontology, but she doesnt have it. I felt the body interfered with her. So, strictly speaking, the control power of her own body is very low. This also caused her to have not received any ontological information after inheriting the ontological memory in her first life. In other words, apart from the fact that the body can flip through her memory, strictly speaking, the relationship between her split body and the body is that the split body has much more freedom, while the body is more restrictive. In a disguised form, the dominant power has almost transferred to her separatist body. After all, the body''s control over her is really insufficient. It also led to her not knowing that the ontology had made an agreement with others. Similarly, she now knows what this agreement is. "You said... to protect my mother?" Regarding this, the 14th is almost critical, and he speaks bitterly. Now that she knows this agreement, she also knows what it means. This agreement between Takichiba and his ontology is nothing more than to rescue his ontology from that space, in a true sense, and in this true sense, it is not for the soul of one''s ontology to return to the dead in this world. The world, but the living world now. Yes, there is nothing wrong, this agreement is to revive one''s own body! Compared with these two souls, the resurrection of one''s own body is much simpler, as long as you bring her here, and the body pulls out of that space. After all, in the strict sense, the ontology, or Seiko Uchiha, no, it is the unknown son. This person is still alive. His own existence, the existence that uses the 14th name as the name, itself is the unknown son, that is, his own ontology. exist. Your body is not dead in the strict sense. As long as you pull out that space and you are nearby, it only takes a very short time. Before being kicked back by the world to the world of the dead, your body can penetrate into her. Body, and then forcibly fuse her to complete the resurrection. And this body itself fits with her soul, and her soul is essentially the soul of the body, so there is no rejection. Everything is just a category of transcending power. This is also the horror of the power of transcendence. Some transcending powers may not be powerful enough to completely shake the power system of this world. However, sometimes the name of transcendence is not just simply transcending the strength of power, but is talking about The transcendence of some unchangeable forces of the world. For example, the current boundary between life and death. According to the rules of life and death in this world, even her own body is actually four people. However, because of their transcendent power, the effects of soul splitting and reincarnation, they can easily resurrect, and even the soul splits between the two places. It is like their own body is in the world of the dead, but they are living. The world is constantly reincarnated, and can even resurrect the soul of the body fusion split body at any time. Regardless of the price paid, this is beyond the boundary of life and death in this world, that is, beyond the rules of life and death in this world. This is the power of transcendence, and it is also the terrible power of transcendence. For her, if the soul body of the ontology really merges with herself, then her self as her will definitely not exist. Everything about her will become the nourishment of the ontology. Everything she has is nothing but nourishment. It will become a memory of the body, perhaps, when it is forgotten. That is to say, this young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy, what to do at this time, and the agreement with his own body, is basically the same as killing himself. "On the 15th, I will always look after. Moreover, if you merge with the ontology, it is not true death, and your ego does not mean disappearance." In this regard, the expressionless face of the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, seemed to flash slightly apologetically, and said. However, that''s what I said, the spirally wavy eyes in his eyes did not stop at all, and the mass-produced reincarnation eye pupils slowly spilled out. In a short time, the young girls who had just left the time jail and were looking at this slug immortality clone of Chiba, all of them took a step back and choked their breath. "Well, after all, I was too careless and didn''t notice it in advance." Regarding the words of the young Chiba who is a clone of the slug fairy, especially the trace of Chiba flashing across his face, No.14, who was originally resentful and steaming from deep in his heart, disappeared inexplicably, and at the same time, his eyes were unconscious. He glanced at the gap behind the girl''s body behind him, and then he sighed. "You can''t tell No. 15, I''m no longer there, tell my body, and treat No. 15 well. Only No. 15 is the only person I can trust." Then, she spoke again. Fortunately, I stunned No.15. At this time, the last thought flashed through her mind. If the 15th is still awake, he will definitely work hard for himself. At that time, under this slug fairy avatar, I am afraid that the 15th will really die. I don''t know when this slug fairy art clone was a clone. If it was an early clone, there is no memory of getting along with them. I''m afraid, dealing with No. 15 is totally unforgiving, and No. 15 will undoubtedly die. And even if the slug fairy avatar has the memory of getting along with them, looking at the appearance of this slug fairy avatar, I am afraid that it will not reach the goal. Even if it does not die on the 15th, it will still be seriously injured. was seriously injured. If you let No. 15 suffer betrayal again, and watch yourself be killed by Chiba alive, I am afraid that No. 15 is really going crazy. As a companion who has been with him for so long, he is loyal to him. On the 14th, I still hope that on the 15th, I can live well in the future. If the 15th is awake and suffers from all this, she would not want to be seen anyway. This matter, after all, blamed her, chose to believe in Chiba, and almost blindly believed in Chiba, it was her fault after all. It''s nothing more than killing herself. If this indirectly catches the 15th, then she is really upset. "!" And at this moment, in the black hole that was drawn into a hexagon, a light golden flame-like light flashed and flew directly out of the black hole and penetrated into the center of No. 14''s brow. In a short time, the water and milk melted like ice and snow melted, and No. 14''s consciousness quickly dimmed. Then, as if something larger was occupied by consciousness, the consciousness of No. 14 sank completely into the darkness only in the dark. "what happened?" "what''s happening?" "Just...who was that?" "Aunt Xuenai? Or..." And at this time, the teenagers and girls can be regarded as reacting, and a series of words spit out from their mouths. "Holy son and mother-in-law?" At the same time, inside the black hole, there were two exclamations. "Don''t worry, this is an agreement between me and her. She is now resurrected." In this regard, Chiba of Chiba, a young slug celestial clone, hurriedly spoke, explaining to the two close friends in the black hole, that is, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s time prison. "Promise?" And when I heard this sentence, the voice in the black hole was almost unanimous. However, in this unanimous voice, there is already a bit of clarity between the words. Obviously, when the words were spoken, the two had already understood something. After all, it is the existence that has the tacit understanding of Chiba, and the existence that knows the existence of Chiba best. Obviously, this is an agreement between Shengzi and Chiba. In other words, without their knowledge, Shengzi has been in contact with Chiba, and even in the current situation, it is very likely that Chiba has done it. Planned. Now think about it, before the mother-in-law of the Saint Child heard it, she helped them without saying a word. They should have missed it. Its just that it doesnt matter anymore. Since it is Chibas plan, or that Chiba is involved in this matter, then there is no need to think or say anything. Chibas position is their position. What Chiba did, they just did. "Well, specifically, I will tell you later." In this regard, it is obvious that the attitude of the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy, is very different from that of others. At least, he is very, very patient with Hirohiko and Xuena, and he is not willing to mention more things to other people. At this time, he has made a good plan. Then, how will Hirohiko and Xuena ask? How detailed is the question? Just answer it truthfully, and answer in more detail. It seems that the split of the soul also has side effects. And it is a side effect that can be big or small. Any power really has two sides. The current No. 14 is obviously repelling one''s own body, and the reason should probably be because the body''s weak control over the split body. Originally, the initiative that should be completely controlled by the body, but now it seems that there is no way to restrict the split body. Perhaps, this is the reason why the unknown child came to me for cooperation. Of course, Uchiha Nobuhikos time imprisonment is one thing, she can also encourage Hirohiko to open the entrance, and even, the entrance must be opened in front of the 14th, she also has the opportunity to be close to her split body. But, there is no blessing of reincarnation eye pupil power, and shackle control of shadow secret technique. Given that she can only stay in the world of the living for a few seconds, it is very likely that she will be avoided or avoided by the Separated Body. UU reading www. uukanshu.com It is not impossible for to avoid his own body with the 14th ability. And if he fails once, then the 14th is likely to be fiercely vigilant towards his own body. Even if it goes to the extreme, it is very possible to use the dirty earth to reincarnate or something, to imprison her in the dirty earth reincarnating body, and then use restraints and other methods to control her. When the time comes, it will really be overwhelming. And at this time, the young Chiba, who was a clone of the slug fairy, flashed through a series of images of the split body countering the body, that is, the screen of the 14th countering the outsider unknown child. Thinking about it, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, almost shuddered. In that situation, I was imprisoned by myself, and my imagination is still very scary. However, I was also at the mercy of the unknown son Lao La. He just made friends with Hirohiko and Xuena, and did not blindly or rush to return to the world of the living, withdraw the split body, and resurrect by the way. But, anyway, everything is going well. Whether it is unknown to outsiders or to him. "You guys, go out quickly, and then notify my main body to let him know that you have come out. Otherwise, I will be restrained by Uchiha Nobuhiko." And thinking of this, the young Chiba, who is the clone of the slug fairy technique, turned his head and looked at the young girls, that is, the future Konoha twelve Xiaoqiangs, and said. Chapter 2703： Su Sheng "right now?" The teenagers and girls were all startled at the words they suddenly said to them, and these words almost blurted out. At this time, they still want to watch the follow-up. Originally, they thought they would be very excited after escaping and ascending to heaven. They all thought about how to suppress their excitement and not show it, so as not to appear ashamed. However, as soon as this came out, I saw Mr. Chiba as a teenager, and then there was a drama that seemed like partners at each other, and then there was a series of profoundly meaningful dialogues, all of a sudden, they had no time to stand. Set, fell into a series of curiosity. At this moment, they really want to know what happened inside. At this time, at such a critical time, when the truth is about to emerge, let them go and distract them. They are a little unwilling. "What? Forgot what the situation is now?" In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, glanced at it with a cross-brow, and looked over with a serious face, his mouth was almost stern. and subconsciously, twelve people shook together. A chill instantly climbed up his back. is serious! Teacher Chiba is very serious! Although this slug fairy avatar is just a teenager, but this look, this sentence, is no less than the teacher who has never shown a harsh color in front of them, he is about to scold them! And, with this kind of power, just a glance, they lowered their heads abruptly, and their hearts trembled, as if the fear that originated from instinct was pouting out. Almost subconsciously, they would say yes, and then leave as quickly as possible. However, they are still reluctant, and they still want to know what happened here. Although they have limited experience, they also know that what happened here may be the key. The key to everything. A huge situation or layout is slowly unfolding in front of them. And the vast layout of this layout may not be limited to his own village, Otoyuki and Sayuki, Uchiha Nobuhiko, and the like, and there are even larger layouts that have not been shown. Now, this territory is unfolding to them. How can they miss this critical time? "Ningji, Hinata, what are you doing here? Dont you want the village! Uchiha Nobuhiko arrested you to contain Chibas body. Now Chiba is restrained, and with Uchiha Nobuhikos strength, the longer he drags him, to Chiba The more Ye is disadvantaged, if there is an accident in the constrained battle, the difference between the advantages and disadvantages of the offensive will be huge." And for their hesitation, Chiba, the young slug fairy avatar clone, didn''t say anything. Inside the black hole, there was a similar stern sound, but it was Xuena urging them to leave soon. "It''s... Aunt Xuenai." Regarding the aunts words, considering her soft boxing techniques, the two people who had only respected the aunt since they met, looked at each other, and responded with disappointment. Then, neither Looking at the surrounding eyes, he left directly. "Ningji!" "Hinata!" As soon as the two left, Tiantian, Locke Lee, Inuzuka Toa, and Yu Noshino all called out eagerly. Finally, they glanced at the black hole and the silent No.14 over there, and left with a cruel heart. This walk is half of the people. "Yes, we got it." Half of the people have already left, and the others understand that it is even more unlikely that the law that does not exist in the first place does not blame the public. Not only does it mean nothing to stay, but it may also be treated in an uncomfortable manner. throw it out. Here, it is best to leave sensibly. Besides, what the Aunt Xuenai said was correct. The village was still fighting, and they were also taken away as hostages. At this time, their appearance would most likely reverse the overall situation, or greatly affect the overall situation. Because of emotion and reason, they should all go. After figuring this out, they only responded with a deep disappointment and followed the six people. "Hirohiko, Yukina, wait a minute." After watching everyone leave, Chiba, the young avatar of Slug Xianshu, paused, but turned around and walked towards the three gaps. "Teacher Kushina, haven''t you been with you?" Then, a few steps later, he walked to the gap, looked at the well-preserved body of Nushinai, and fell silent for a while, then he turned his head and asked. "No." In this regard, Hirohiko and Yukina answered quite simply. They have been in prison for more than ten years. Their relationship with Mr. Kushina would have met if Mr. Kushina had been there. Now, I haven''t encountered it for more than ten years. Obviously, Mr. Jiu Xin Nai is no longer in prison at this time. "Really...It''s okay, I will save you guys first." Hearing the words, it seemed that he had already expected it, Chiba didn''t say much, and didn''t have any extra expressions, just said that. "Are you sure you want to rescue us? Uchiha Nobuhiko seized us as a hole card. We opened the entrance and exit, which has already attracted his attention. If this time, we lose the last hole card, Uchiha Nobuhiko is very I might fight to the death, I think..." Hirohiko and Xuena inside the black hole didn''t ask much about this, but they seemed to ponder for a while, said Xuena. Although she has been in jail at this time for more than ten years, it can be said that she has no understanding of everything else, but this does not mean that she cannot infer from some signs. For example, the current situation between Uchiha Nobuhiko and Chiba. And, she could also see that Uchiha Nobuhiko collected their souls after they died, and combined with Hirohiko''s information about Uchiha Nobuhiko, now this Uchiha Nobuhiko is probably also in the next big game, and it is step by step. Chiba''s big chess. Yukina is afraid that their departure at this time will cause Uchiha Nobuhiko to take some dangerous steps ahead of time because of losing his hole cards, which will disrupt Chiba''s layout against Uchiha Nobuhiko. When the time comes, it will be counterproductive. effect. Moreover, even if they are rescued, they will return to the world of the dead. Maybe they will be cut off by Uchiha Nobuhiko. There is no need at all. Although the children have been rescued now, they are still here. How much, give Uchiha Nobuhiko a little bit of leeway. The cards are still there. Its just that the children, the hostages, are not easy to take this step. Even now they stay, children They were rescued, but there was still a problem in jail because of time. In order to continue to detain them, Uchiha Nobuhiko ignored the children and chose to retreat regardless of the current struggle. In a sense, if they leave this time cage, it may cause worse consequences. "Don''t worry, I originally thought it would be better to rescue you three years later, but now there is no need for this." In response, Chiba smiled slightly and placed his hand gently on the forehead of Xuenai''s corpse. In an instant, the tadpole text overflowed from his palm, spreading along the almost translucent body of Xuenai, only for a while. Time covered Xue Nai''s body. Then, the young Chiba who was a clone of the slug fairy technique released his hand, and said as he headed towards Hongyan''s corpse. "Are you sure?" Hearing this, Hong Yan couldn''t help but speak. "Yes, the main body has already sent the news, so there is no need to wait, or in other words, no need to worry about Uchiha Nobuhiko." In response, Chiba, a young slug fairy clone, said casually. "Since that is said, then, we are not long-winded, but Uchiha Nobuhiko has the ability to imprison us from the world of the dead to this time..." Hearing this, Hirohiko and Yukina did not insist anymore, but they were still a little skeptical about saving them. They were captured by Uchiha Nobuhiko on Huangquan Road. Now Chiba rescued them and walked smoothly through Huangquan Road into the Elysium. However, it is now uncertain whether Uchiha Nobuhiko has the ability to fish people from the Elysium. If Uchiha Nobuhiko can even intervene in the Elysium, Isn''t Chiba doing useless work? may become a secret countermeasure for Uchiha Nobuhiko to deal with him. For example, Uchiha Nobuhiko interfered in Elysium and captured them, and then deliberately did not tell Chiba, so that Chiba felt that there was no worries, and then sacrificed them at a critical time. Then, the effect may be better. . even put Chiba into a place where no one can recover. "Don''t worry, you will not return to the world after death. I tell you that in the past ten years, in addition to improving my own strength, I have also improved the forbidden technique involving life and death in our village, reincarnating from the filthy soil. This technique was created by the second generation of Naruto, and it will be carried forward by Oshemaru and his subordinate pharmacist in the future. During this time, I have been in contact with Oshemarus pharmacist, and I have received a preliminary improved rebirth from the dirty soil. In addition, the pupil power of the life and death aspect of the reincarnation eye has been added. In conjunction with the yin and yang escape technique, it has been possible to achieve complete personality transfer and complete soul fixation. Although in the strict sense, the reincarnated body from the dirty soil is still a corpse, or a dead person. , But in terms of side effects, it is no longer necessary to offer sacrifices to attract the soul, and if the soul is reincarnated on its own well-preserved corpse, it can reach the status of an eighth living person." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy, still smiled, and said. And at this time, his hand happened to move away from Hongyan''s forehead, which was covered with tadpole writing, and the seal was slowly formed. "This...you mean!" At this time, inside the black hole, there was an exclamation. What Chiba said is already very clear. It is impossible for them to return to the world after death, because Chiba wants to reincarnate them from the dirty soil and fix them in the world of the living. And, when you return to the world of the living, you can''t say that you are resurrected, but you can still be eighth-eight living beings. This is almost the same as the resurrection. And, based on their knowledge of Chiba, if Chiba said so, it is very likely that this improved filthy soil will reincarnate, and there is still room for improvement. It is not impossible to really create any resurrection technique for Chiba. To be honest, they are really a little excited at this time. Even if it cannot be resurrected, there is nothing more pleasing to stay in the world of the living, to be able to accompany Chiba and share the worries for Chiba. Although it is said that the world of bliss after death has always been described as a peaceful and peaceful place completely opposite to the darkness and hatred of the world of the living, but thinking that Chiba is still struggling in the world of the living, alone. For the same people who had nothing at the beginning but were cured by their partners, and finally bid farewell to these beautiful feelings with death, they empathized with what happened to Chiba. Even if they were in Paradise and thought that Chiba was still struggling, how could they possibly be? What kind of thoughts and tranquility can you relax and enjoy? Instead of not being able to enjoy peace and tranquility together, it is better to struggle with Chiba in the world of the living. Besides, with Chiba, as long as they watch and help each other together, then what is the difference between being in heaven and being in hell? Originally, they all accepted their fate. Since Chiba has been rescued, they are relieved to enter Huangquan. However, after being captured, they slowly began to rejoice, because they suddenly thought that leaving Chiba alone in the world of the living, with Chiba''s character, might not be happy. Moreover, he has always been the kind of person who doesn''t admit his fate, and he will definitely try to resurrect them. During this process, Chiba will definitely not get well. Not only will they not get well, they will suffer more suffering than their deaths. Thinking of them here, every day and every moment is actually guilty. U U Reading And tortured in time jail, this actually relieved them a bit of guilt. At least, they are also suffering as much as Chiba. more or less, make them feel better. And this is one of the reasons why, after the children were locked in, after learning the news of Chiba, they couldn''t wait to send the children out. And now, I can finally share the joys and sorrows, even if I accompany Chiba as a reincarnation of the dirty soil, and become the help of Chiba, even if the rebirth of the dirty soil, some free will is controlled by Chiba, it is no big deal. Even, it can be said that they are very happy about it. "Really... we can fight together again!" After thinking of this, the two people in the black hole looked at each other, and then spit out such a sentence. However, afterwards, they did not get Chiba''s response. After saying this, the two of them were completely black, and their consciousness instantly dissipated. At the same time, in the black hole, two groups of pale gold with some white flames rushed out, and settled into the eyebrows of Xuena and Hirohiko''s corpses respectively. And just after the two groups of pale golden and white Naruto penetrated the eyebrows of the two corpses, the tadpoles covering the corpses immediately lit up with golden light, and the whole was turned into gold. At this moment, the eyes of the two corpses suddenly opened. The body convulsed violently! Chapter 2704： "Resurrection" "Really, it''s super smooth!" Seeing the two corpses of close friends who were covered with golden tadpoles and exuding golden light in front of them, the spasm stopped slowly, and the level of the liquid in the fluorescing gap dropped little by little, as if absorbed into the dead. Among the corpses for many years, and on the ground composed of entangled roots, a paper-gray-like substance is slowly climbing up the gap, covering the body that has gradually stopped spasm. Obviously, this paper-grey material is the dust from the rebirth of the filthy soil, which is used to cover the sacrifice to take its soul. At the same time, it is the manifestation of the soul of the reincarnated from the filthy soil. It can homogenize the body of the sacrifice. The appearance of the soul reincarnated from the filthy soil. According to the reincarnation eyesight of the young Chiba, who is now a slug fairy avatar, it can be seen that this is a material between the world of the living and the dead, pure The power of the world of the living is indestructible, even if it is destroyed, it can be quickly resurrected, and this kind of dust can communicate with the world of the deceased, and will bring the world of the deceased to the characteristics of infinite chakra. Yes, this is also the origin of the infinite chakra and destruction and restoration of the filthy reincarnation body. Of course, this kind of dust is not really indestructible, or that it can be recovered from any damage, and some attacks can still cause absolute damage. For example, the attack of Qiu Dao Jade. After all, Qiu Dao Jade is a ninjutsu that combines seven chakra properties. Among the chakra properties, there are two types of yin and yang, and these two properties basically involve life and death. The nature is not that conventionally the forehead belongs only to the power of the living. In a sense, it possesses the attributes of life and death just like this dust. However, Chiba, the young boy who is now a clone of the slug fairy art, sighs that everything in front of him is happening smoothly, smoothly before. He is the caster. Although he has done some experiments when developing and improving the rebirth of the foul soil, he has confirmed that the technique has been completed until the time it is cast, this time it is the most perfect. And this technique, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, does not master the degree of absolute perfection every time he casts it, and even he and his body have never performed it so perfect. It is not an exaggeration to describe it as if you are a godsuke. As an outsider, he has done so many things, but this has never happened before. Almost everything is contrary to his wishes. Even if it is not the opposite, it is smooth and unremarkable. Odd, but this time, it is really different. When performing the operation, there is almost a feeling of blessing to the soul, which can be described as an explosion of character. "Huh! Huh!" And just at this moment, when he sighed in his heart, the dust touched the golden light, but it was blocked out, slowly accumulating, and the slightest electric light splashed out at the contact between the two. "Next, there is no need for dust and dust." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, is not surprised. His improved rebirth does not need dust, although this will make his dirty reincarnation lose its infinite chakra and indestructible characteristics. However, without this dust covering and homogenization, Hirohiko and Xuena were able to possess the bodies of the living dead that were quite close to the physical bodies before they were alive, which were matched with the soul by the technique of yin and yang escape. And, being able to possess the characteristics of 80% of living beings, except for the inability to eat and grow, everything is the same as before they were alive. Compared with the filthy reincarnation body, this state of living dead can have the strength closer to the body, and even can become stronger through practice and grow. It can be regarded as the compensation for the loss of infinite chakra and indestructibility. And because there are no spells implanting personality restrictions, Hirohiko and Yukina return to the world of the living in the state of the living dead. They are completely free, and there are no restrictions on their strength. Perhaps, he still doesn''t want his two close friends to return to the world of the living in the same way that they reincarnated in the dirty soil. After all, he still wants them to feel that they are a part of a person more than a puppet. Moreover, this posture is better able to cope with some unexpected forms. "Beep Beep...Beep Beep..." And with his mood, the dust that honestly fulfilled his obligations under the golden light gradually began to lose its support, and between the sparks of electric sparks, it began to gradually turn into fly ash. Disappear into the air. And after this softened the supreme power, the technique of yin and yang escape, and even some techniques of seeking Taoism, the chain of golden light tadpoles dimmed, and slowly penetrated into the skin of the bodies of Hongyan and Xuena, and following the chain of golden light When the dust infiltrated, and the dust completely turned into nothingness, a faint blood appeared from under the skin of the two of them. "Huh..." Then, there was a slight exhalation sound, and almost at the same time, the bodies of Hongyan and Xuena opened their eyes at the same time, and slowly sat up. "This...this is!" After sitting up, the two of them looked at their hands at the same time, familiar but somewhat tacit hands. "how did you do it?" Almost another instant, the two spoke at the same time. "If I''m not mistaken, Hongyan and I rely on something similar to puppetry to maintain our soul and body. However, neither Hongyan nor I have learned puppetry. Why can we control it so freely? The same as before." At the end, Xuena, who had already subconsciously opened his eyes, said in surprise. With her white eyes, she can clearly see the meridians of both sides at this time. From her own feelings and eyes, the flow of chakras in her and Hongyan''s body is different from that of the living, and she can feel a sense of manipulating a puppet. Of course, there is no delay in this kind of manipulation, or in other words, there is no interference, just like a living person is using his own body, but she can still find the difference, or in other words, there are subtle differences. Being alive is different. It is as if there is a layer of glue between one''s soul and body. It firmly sticks the soul and body together. If your soul wants to move, if there is no stickiness, your body will move, and it will be operable. The aspect is completely the same as before. What kind of stickiness is that, but it tells her that she is dead. And this way of manipulation, this way of sticking, is a lot like puppet art. "Indeed, when I improved this technique, I took advantage of some of the characteristics of puppets. Now, I say that you are treating your bodies as puppets, and your soul is the thread, and there is no problem in performing puppets with your consciousness. You still As sharp as ever." In response, Chiba, the young avatar of Slug Xianshu, nodded, smiling slightly at the corner of his mouth, seeming to be quite satisfied, and as if it was a bit of nostalgia, this smile was filled with long-lost joy. At this time, his eyes were also unblinking at the two familiar figures who clenched fists and kicked their legs, although they could not feel the breath of a living person, nor the feeling of being alive. . But it is true. In front of him, every expression, every movement, every frown, every sigh, and even the occasional glare in the eyes, are exactly the same as in the memory, no, more than in the memory. It''s much more vivid and clear. Even if there is still the feeling of alienation from life and death, he knows that Hirohiko and Yukina have returned! At this moment, the emptiness in my heart for more than ten years suddenly began to fill up. And with this enrichment, there is an incomparable motivation that flows into my heart, as if I have spirit in everything. To be honest, although Chiba, a slug celestial avatar, looks very calm and looks calm and gentle about the "resurrection" of his partner, but for more than a decade, he has resisted the pain of loneliness and loss in his heart, and he has learned how to do so. How to suppress his true feelings, at this moment, the reason why he did not show half of the surprise and ecstasy, and was able to respond so calmly, was entirely because of the habit he had cultivated for more than ten years. I used to suppress any emotions that are unfavorable to calmness and reason. The loneliness and pain back then, yes. The current ecstasy and surprise, yes. "It''s nothing..." As for the unabashed praise of the young Chiba, who was a clone of slug fairy art, raised his head, the white eyes in his eyes were slowly disappearing from the stall, but he saw that the young man''s face remained the same, and his face became hot, although it was not completely resurrected. At this time, there was no change on her face, just a rosy feeling, but her soul, at this time, was already Hongxiafei face, slightly lowered her head, and said slightly. "Now, is there anything we need to do? I want to try it out. How much can the current strength be used? After all, it is not a resurrection. I will tell you then, lest you make a mistake in assigning it." At this time, I glanced at Xuena, and then at the young Chiba who is the clone of the slug fairy. Hirohiko blinked, and there seemed to be a sigh flashing across the poker''s face, as he said. "And Mr. Jiu Xin Na, she is not in jail at that time, she should be able to come out of the dirt anytime." At the end, he glanced at the body of his own teacher Kushina in another gap, and added something. "Not yet, I''m afraid we won''t have time to experiment later. As for Mr. Jiu Xinnai, I can''t contact her, or she seems to refuse to talk to me." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy art, said so. "Refused to talk to you?" Hearing the words, Xuena and Hirohiko were taken aback at the same time. To be honest, this sentence really surprised them. "Why did you annoy Mr. Jiuxinai?" Then, subconsciously, both of them touched their heads and blurted out a word. The illusion of pain that they may not have felt at this time, which had never been there, quietly surfaced on their heads. At this moment, they undoubtedly remembered the fear of being dominated by their teacher''s blunt fist. Also, my heart is full of incomprehension. Mr. Jiu Xinnai''s words, in their impression, even if they treat them best, their parents may not be able to surpass Teacher Jiu Xinnai. Although Mr. Kushina is often angry, and it is usually caused by Chiba, they are often beaten together with joint responsibility. However, Mrs. Kushina is angry and loses his temper, but never Ignore them. is almost instinctive, they think things are big. Also, something must have caused Chiba to cause such a result. Therefore, there is such a sentence. "Why do you think it was me who caused the trouble to anger Teacher Nushina, can''t it be Mrs. Nushina in danger now?" For this subconscious sentence, Chiba suddenly lost his mind, and blurted out a spit. "No... Think about the number of times you have annoyed Mr. Jiuxina." To this, the two answered simply. I have to say that being beaten with joint and several responsibility, although it can be regarded as a greatly shortened distance between them, and laid a solid foundation for them to be so good, but the fist of Teacher Nushina is really not easy to fight. . Although they believed in Chiba, they were almost blind, but that was also the past. In the past ten years, when they had nothing to do in time jail, they would also start to talk about how Chiba deceived them and was beaten. To be honest, they still believe in Chiba and are still willing to give everything for him, but you have to say that everything follows Chiba, it is impossible. Did you lose less from eating this guy back then? They are not them anymore. At this time, they must be confused. "Ah! I''ll talk about Mr. Kushina later. I can''t get in touch for a while. The next thing is the key." Regarding this, UU Reading , the young Chiba who was a clone of Slug Xianshu, coughed dryly, seeming to hide his embarrassment, and changed the subject when they saw the pride of "finally letting Chiba eaten" for a while. . "Next, what do you want us to do?" And at this time, hearing this sentence, the two did not entangle, and said straightforwardly. For them, supporting Chiba is always their top priority, whether in life or in battle, because Chiba treats them the same way. They will always remember that it was the appearance of Chiba that ended their lonely life. will never forget that it is Chiba''s home, which gives them a kind of warmth at home. "Wait a minute, Chiba... Granny Shengzi has been silent for a long time." At this time, after blurting out these words, Xuena seemed to realize something and said. "Don''t worry, just because the soul merges, it takes time." To this, Chiba, the young slug fairy clone, answered simply. Of course, Xuena asked this, and he answered like this. Naturally, it was not what it was on the surface. The sentence that Xuena just said was obviously preventing the 14th, no, it should be Uchiha Seiko, the outsider unknown. And Chiba''s words indicate that it''s okay and can talk about everything. "Is time tight? Must we leave now?" And hearing these words, Yukana hadn''t spoken yet, but Hirohiko asked out first. Chapter 2705： Believe and next... "Well, I want to ask this question too." Hirohiko''s words fell, standing up from the gap, and Yuuki who landed gently looked at Chiba and asked. "Should you not understand this Uchiha Seiko better than me?" After hearing these words, looking at the two people walking out of the gap, the young Chiba, who was a clone of Slug Xianshu, did not know where he took out two sets of clothes and threw them to them. At this time, although it is said that the use of the force of nature, or the method of Xianshu Chakra mixed with Yin and Yang escape technique, preserves the two bodies very well, but this method is particularly good when preserving the bodies. This clothing seems They didn''t take care of them. The two of them jumped off and dropped a lot of pieces of clothes. Although it won''t be exhausted, it is still not suitable. And the two of them didn''t seem to notice the problem with their clothes. They may have just reincarnated into a living dead, and their feelings are relatively slow. After all, they are now dead, and it is normal that they are not as sensitive to the skin of the body before they were alive. "Oh." And at this time, subconsciously took over the clothes thrown by the young Chiba who was the clone of the slug fairy art, the two of them were slightly startled, and then immediately understood what, immediately turned around and put on the clothes. "In the beginning, we thought we knew Shengzi''s mother-in-law very well, but in fact we might not know it, especially when she was led away by her without knowing that she was cooperating with you. I don''t understand what kind of person the son and mother-in-law are! Besides, outsiders claim to know everything, the kind of information you used to be like a god, as if nothing can escape your prediction, it is because this knows everything. And before you know everything, those of us who lack information will easily be confused. I believe you. But, at this time, I can''t believe the son-in-law. " While putting on his clothes, Xue Nai said, her tone was a little rushed at first, but when it came to the back, it was already very big and calm, no, it should be said to be calm. Even, there is a feeling of being aggressive and not easy to fool. "At this time, I will not hide it from you anymore, and there is nothing to hide." In response, Chiba, a young slug fairy clone, smiled again, and said. "Where should I start with this matter..." Then, after saying this, he frowned, as if he had begun to organize the language, and he started to ponder. Maybe, this is the so-called tacit understanding only with them When Hongyan said this sentence, he naturally skipped the twists and turns in his head, subconsciously knowing that they did not ask when they left now, or how urgent the situation was, they Need to start now or something. But, is it right to leave now? Now, is it appropriate for Seiko Uchiha, or Mikko from outsider, to stay here alone? is it safe? Obviously, they are suspicious of Seiko Uchiha, or the unknown child. They have contact with more people than him. To be honest, Chiba is still very happy to hear this kind of questioning. This shows that even in the world of the dead and Uchiha Nobuhikos time prison, they were not dulled by the days when there was no battle. . is still so keen. What''s next, they can also take care of themselves. Even, as before, unless it is the torrent of fate, he doesn''t need to worry about the two of them at all. Anyway, the girl standing in front of him is also the deputy commander of the defense force, and the only candidate for the former commander of the defense force. And the man standing next to him, as the brother of the rebirth in this life, experienced cruelty, and even, compared to himself, Hongyan suffered more. To be honest, this Naruto world he admires most. , It must be Hong Yan. If the change is what he experienced through Hirohiko''s experience, he absolutely cannot choose to forgive Uchiha Nobuhiko at the last minute. Of course, what he admired is not the so-called magnanimity, the so-called greatness of forgiveness, the greatness of forgiveness. Its because Hirohiko was born in the Uchiha clan and opened the existence of Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel. His heart suffered enough pain and darkness to open Kaleidoscope Writing wheel eyes, and enough to open Kaleidoscope Writing wheel eyes pain and darkness. Coupled with the paranoid character of the Uchiha clan, Hirohiko still chose to embrace the sun instead of falling into the darkness. Moreover, under spontaneous circumstances, as the only ones he and Yukina, there is no such thing as friendship-breaking fist or personality correction fist, and even, to be honest, even if Uchiha Nobuhiko is not his enemy, Hirohiko intends If he had revenge, he would be 100% supported. Even if it was to take the position of Hokage, it would not be impossible to use Konoha''s power to avenge him. Yes, this is what makes Chiba admire Hirohiko the most. Hongyan relied on himself and chose to embrace the light. Everything was his personal will. After experiencing the darkness and hatred that made people crazy and bloodthirsty, he still chose to embrace the light in the dark instead of sinking into the darkness. . Looking at the original work and this Naruto world, there is probably only one Uchiha Itachi who can do this. Even, over the past ten years, Chiba has been able to maintain his sense of reason, not to fall into the darkness, and even to actively plan and move forward with the desired ending, which is indispensable for Hirohiko. Whenever he could not persist, he would always think on the basis of what would he do if he changed to Hirohiko, and he would always settle down. In a sense, although Hirohiko and Xuena were not by his side, everything they branded in Chiba''s heart still silently supported him. There are some things that will not be lost with the passing and time. This can be regarded as the most painful and deepest understanding of Chiba in the past ten years. Then, I can be more unscrupulous. While looking at the two of them, after deeply realizing that they were still the same, the young Chiba, who was a clone of the slug fairy technique, could not help but have such a thought in his heart. "Speaking of which, it was caused by a blunder. Originally, I just wanted to find..." Then, thinking of this, Chiba without any worries began to narrate. When they heard Chiba begin to narrate, Yukina and Hirohiko closed the clothes they put on at the fastest speed, turned around, and looked at Chiba. And his expression is already serious and serious. And the beginning of all this was actually when Chiba was exploring the eye pupil power of reincarnation. At that time, Chiba hadn''t touched the study of soul splitting, but was simply familiar with the supreme power that was taken away. Then, at that time, he had already negotiated with Yao Shidou and Dashe Wan about the transaction of reincarnation of the dirty soil, of course, in another identity, or, under the guise of someone else''s hand, for this in Yuzes Cao Yin Village He also paid a lot of money to help Dashewan and Yakushi clear out the original Tianyin Village of Tianzhiguo and help Dashewan build Yinyin Village. At exactly that time, Yao Shidou and Dashewan each sent two improved versions of Dirty Reincarnation. At that time, he wanted to give it a try. After all, the rebirth of the dirty soil can be released. Although he had already had the idea of ??recalling the two without using the conventional method of reincarnating from the dirty soil, the opportunity to meet each other was before him, Chiba After all, it is impossible to ignore it. did not expect that after this attempt, he found that he could not find the souls of the two at all. In a hurry, he used the pupil power of the life and death part in the eyes of Samsara, which was still exploring. Then, when I opened my eyes, I found myself in a space full of black mist. That''s right, he went directly into Uchiha Nobuhiko''s time prison under the accidental collision. Now thinking about it, it should be that the reincarnation eye pupil power is below the life and death sensing boundary of the dirty land reincarnation, and communicates with the pupil of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s time prison part Power, after all, time prison is in the world of the dead. At that time, Chiba communicated with the world of the dead according to the method of reincarnating from the filthy soil, using part of the body of Hirohiko, Xuena, and even Kushina to find his soul. This also makes perfect sense. After , while in prison for time, he met Seiko Uchiha, who is also the unknown son of the outsider. At the beginning, they both tested each other suspiciously for a long time. These have nothing to do with the topic, so I wont repeat them. In short, after a series of tests, he learned everything about time prison. The unknown son at that time, in fact, He should have been aware of his identity as an outsider. After a relatively gentle temptation, he has carefully included everything including everything in the prison at this time, including the souls of Hirohiko and Yukina. In fact, the souls of Hirohiko and Yukina were also imprisoned by Uchiha Nobuhiko. The matter of time jail time has been told to Chiba. And, in an unspoken tacit understanding, they reached an agreement. Unknown is responsible for deepening the relationship with Hirohiko and Xuena, so that they can move to the first place, and then be able to meet regularly, and when the time comes, the plan can be implemented. And Chiba is responsible for finding the soul split body of the unknown son in the living world, and the newcomer who obtains the soul split mention. When the time comes, bring the soul split body to a safe place, or directly can be reincarnated as Honghiko and Yukina. The place. In addition, it is necessary to contain the soul division of the unknown son. In this way, Chiba can rescue Hirohiko and Xuena, while Unknownko can be resurrected through the split soul. can be said to be a win-win situation. As for what the timing is, they also set a date. As an outsider, although Mikko lived in an era without Naruto comics, Mikko has been in prison for so long, and the plots have long been familiar, and the details are all one word. Not bad, after all, there is nothing in prison for time, except for boredom and suffering. As for Hokages original work, other outsiders can talk about it hundreds of times from simple to deep in her ears, even The various analyses of Chibas previous lives are familiar to the unknown son. Therefore, the two of them are actually people who know everything. The first time they agreed is actually the fourth Ninja war three years later. The unknown son can The time is known by reading the memory of the Splitter Soul, and Chiba will implant the concept of time into the memory of the Splitter in the interaction with the Unknown Son''s Soul Split, so as to facilitate the unknown child''s timing. At the same time, the signal for launching the plan will be implanted into the memory of the split body as a signal. Secondly, considering the occurrence of this situation, there will be situations that have to be planned in advance, and the best time to advance is this time for the Zhongnin exam. As a major event in the original work, Chiba and Mikko agreed that the Zhongnin exam might become a turning point where they had to plan ahead. In fact, the appearance of those children really motivated Hirohiko and Yukinas determination to escape the prison of time, especially Yukina. In terms of her dedication to Chiba, and her talents that are not inferior to Chiba, there is no way I know it Hold her down. And Yukina is just capable of thinking of using Hirohiko''s pupil power to communicate the existence of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s pupil power to open the door. At that time, there is no way Mikko can stop it. And if Xuena opened the door rashly, in the absence of unknown children and the secession, as well as the safe place prepared by Chiba and the necessary conditions for reincarnation, it is very likely that only those children will be sent out. And Hirohiko, Xuena, and even the unknown child may never be able to leave the time prison. After all, they have only one chance, and this time of prison should belong to the right eye ability that Uchiha Nobuhiko possessed, and Chiba can enter, but that time of prison is not owned by Chiba. What he can do is the time he went in unconsciously. After , he also tried it, but unfortunately he could not enter that space voluntarily. Later, because he was afraid of being detected by Uchiha Nobuhiko, he did not try again. After adding a series of things, this attempt to enter was completely abandoned. "So... is this your deal?" After listening to the young Chiba who was a clone of the slug fairy art, Hirohiko and Xuena looked at each other, frowned slightly, seemingly suspicious of the moisture in Chiba''s words, and made a mouthful. "I can swear by God, there is no place to lie to you." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, seems to finally understand his current position in the hearts of the two, and swears in a hurry. "Really?" Hearing the words, the two looked over at almost the same time and said together. "OK." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy art, said so. In the end, he even forced a smile. "we know." Looking at this ugly smile, after all, Hirohiko and Yukina did not struggle with this issue anymore. "Next, what do you want us to do?" Then, after responding to Chiba''s sentence, the two asked again. "Next..." After hearing these words, the young Chiba, who was a clone of Slug Xianshu, immediately put away the forced smile, and his face instantly became serious. Chapter 2706： lead the way "Next, we may face a war that we may not be able to win." Faced with the gazes of the two, Chiba, a serious young slug fairy clone, paused and said. A war we might not be able to win? When I heard this, both Hirohiko and Yukina were startled. What does mean? Now in the war with Uchiha Nobuhiko, will we lose? Then, in the midst of this stunned, both of them had such a strange thought in their hearts at the same time. "What do you mean?" After that, almost subconsciously, the two asked. "What do you mean, I don''t know. It''s just that my body sent me such a message urgently. After asking me if I rescued you, I also told us that we are about to face a possibility. A war that cannot be won." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, seemed very helpless, and said with a wry smile. Although he is a clone of Takichiba, as a slug celestial clone, his existence is almost the culmination of the entity clone. Some independence is still there, although his own consciousness is Takichiba. And it is impossible to betray the body, and he will follow the instructions of the body, just like other entity clones. However, this does not mean that he will spare his life. Even, as an entity that can exist almost forever, his life-saving self-consciousness is far greater than those who know that they cannot exist for a long time, and even do not even realize that they exist and survive. For the entity clone, it is much more specific and intense. This kind of war that cannot be won, it is obvious that one''s own body wants to die by oneself. As for his own body''s grasp of the war situation, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, still knows very well. If he says that it is a war that may not be won, or a war that cannot be won, then this is basically the case. Next, they will face a war that cannot be won or cannot be won. And what this war that cannot be won or won is undoubtedly very simple. Then he has been regarded as abandoned by his own body, and even Honghiko and Xuena, who have just been rescued in front of him, are already abandoned. Up. However, there must be a way for Hirohiko and Xuena''s own ontology to be resurrected, and the next time, it may be a real resurrection. For his own ontology, he may sacrifice his soul, but it is impossible to sacrifice these two people. Even if you really have to treat the two as abandoned sons, your own body has definitely figured out how to bring them back. Even, everything that your own body does is the ultimate and ultimate goal, which is to resurrect here. Of three people. As for those Uchiha Nobuhiko, the Five Great Ninja Villages, and the Fourth Ninja World War, it was all about resurrecting these three people. No matter how many things you do, no matter where you seem to focus on, your own body, what you do is the two people in front of the resurrection and the red-haired beauty lying in the gap that is still preserved. My own body has never changed its original intention. Its just that, compared to the previous ignorant recklessness, now one''s own body looks higher and farther, and sees more thoroughly, so the layout is more advanced and deeper, and closer to the essence of everything. Because of the profoundness and the closeness to the essence, it makes people unable to see through. Some steps make people feel like they are in the cloud. However, no matter how advanced and close to the essence, the core of his layout will never change. This is why Uchiha Nobuhiko''s break, every step is targeted and clever, this is what Uchiha Nobuhiko sees through. And that core is to resurrect these three people, and be able to create a calm tomorrow and achieve his original goal. I am afraid, why the decisive battle is set two or three years later, and the initial resurrection is also set two or three years later, that is, after the fourth Ninja War, the peace created after all the fate of the two protagonists has ended. Years. Moreover, this era of peace should be quite long. At least if Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke are still there, peace can be maintained. The strength of the two is enough to overwhelm all the forces in the Ninja world. By then, they will be finished. Fully able to live safely, live in seclusion, and harvest tranquility. Regardless of any threat to the world, at that time, without using his own body or any resurrected person to do it, Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke can solve it. can be regarded as a calm tomorrow. However, this is just the idea of ??his ontology. As far as his clone of slug fairy art is concerned, he can''t control this kind of thing. He only knows that Hongyan and Xuena''s own bodies still have plans to be able to resurrect and resurrect, but he, if not, is really gone, even if the body creates a slug immortality clone, it is impossible to be him. In other words, in this unwinnable war, the loser can only be him alone, it should be said that it is a clone. As an entity clone with self-consciousness, he is also afraid of death, and he is not willing to be the only loser. However, the ontology is absolute, and even his subconscious is the will of the ontology. From the perspective of self-consciousness, he is unwilling to become and die. However, from the perspective of reason and behavior, everything in the ontology is absolute. Even his existence is for the service of the ontology. It is impossible for him to refuse. So, all he can do now is helpless. "you sure?" And his words, it succeeded in arousing the suspicion of Hirohiko and Yukina. Although it is said that this is a clone of slug fairy art, there is still a little difference in behavior, language and mentality from Chiba. However, the nature should be the same as Chiba. Generally speaking, Chiba''s "I can''t help it" attitude is basically foolish. Normally, he is well-informed. The reason why said so, is basically fooling people. At the same time, in doubt, such a thought flashed through the hearts of the two of them. Obviously, because of the main body, the vigilance of Chiba, Hirohiko and Yukina, who are the clones of slug immortality, also exploded. Even, it seems that they have some PDST for the Chiba Huyou people. "OK..." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, is even more helpless. At this moment, he feels a little bit troubled by Chiyu. Regarding the situation of his own body fooling these two close friends, as entity clones, the young Chiba, who is a clone of slug fairy magic, still knows, and the distrust that the two show now is undoubtedly because his own body fooled people too much. , And the two of them happen to be the existence that is not so easy to be fooled, or the existence of relatively high self-esteem in the aspect of not being fooled, so now they seem to be overly skeptical. At least, for his slug fairy avatar, he really only knows this. He is not a soul split body, but has the function of real-time memory transmission. The body and the split body are almost in a state of sharing memory, and the body can judge whether to cut off the connection of this real-time memory transmission. After he was created, unless he shared information through sensory calls, the memory connection between him and the body was severed from the moment he was created, permanently cut off. He only knows the memory and information of the main body before he was created, and the memory and information afterwards depends on the main body not giving him. And now, my own body, I really didn''t elaborate, just said so. "Well, it''s not the first time we have been deceived anyway. Now we are just the living dead. Let him toss as he pleases! Let''s talk, what we want us to do." In response, Hongyan and Xuena glanced at each other and sighed helplessly. However, it may be that Su reborn as a living dead just now, and the stickiness between the soul and the body has not been connected. This sigh does not seem to sigh at all. He looked like a poker face, but there were a few helpless flashes in his eyes. However, in the end, they agreed to the young Chiba, who was a clone of the slug fairy, and they would obey the arrangement. In other words, they will assist Chiba with all their strength. means to complete Chiba. "Uh" When I heard this, the young Chiba, who was a clone of Slug Xianshu, was taken aback. He blinked, but he didn''t know what to say next. I go! What to do next, the body didn''t tell me! And such a thought flashed through his mind. To be honest, he really didnt know what to do next. The ontology just conveyed words like unwinnable wars, but he didnt say a word about how to do it, and he didnt even have a hint! This is called him, what are you talking about! "what happened?" Faced with the reaction of Chiba, a young boy who is a clone of the slug fairy art, Hirohiko and Xuena frowned at the same time. "This...actually I don''t know what to do?" About this, almost subconsciously, Chiba, a young slug fairy clone, said. told the current dilemma honestly. "what!" In this regard, Hirohiko and Xuena almost have a frantic emotion. If it were not for them to express their inner emotions on the body now, I am afraid that their eyes would be incredibly wide and distorted by the way. Look at the face, even if they have a ninja bag now, they might still draw a ninja. What does this mean? said to let them participate in a war that may not be won, but there is no information on what needs to be done. What do they do! When Chiba fooled people before, there was at least one plan that seemed to be so swearing! is now a direct flicker, don''t you even give a draft? what is this regress? Still, just playing with them? Dont bring this, are you bullying them for a long time in jail? "No, no! I''m not...I''m...no, no...no, I really don''t know. After my ontology conveyed such a message, I unilaterally cut off the connection, it seems that something happened. In critical situations, I really dont know what to do next!" And seeming to feel their emotions, Chiba, the young slug fairy clone, hurriedly said. This time he was really wronged. Just now, he only received the connection between the body about the unwinnable war and the involvement of Hirohiko and Xuenas living dead bodies, as if desperate. Next, when it comes to how to do it, contact But it stopped abruptly, as if something had forcibly severed the connection. Obviously, there was something unexpected in his own body. He really doesn''t know what''s next. "Next, I will take you to the battlefield. However, I have no way to enter the battlefield. In other words, I have no way to fight that battle. Only the three of you can do it. Also, that slug fairy art clone , I suggest you save some reincarnation eye pupil power. The next battle you are going to fight really has no chance of winning. A little more supreme power can also be regarded as a higher chance of your survival." And at this time, when Chiba, the young slug fairy avatar, felt wronged and didnt know what to say, the silent 14th, or the now unknown child, raised his head and looked at the three of them. Said. "Holy son... mother-in-law?" Hirohiko and Xuena were taken aback for a moment, and then they asked hesitantly. Just now, this slug fairy art clone said that it takes time for the soul to merge. Now this black-robed man speaks, he should be the mother-in-law of the saint he knows, or in other words, the outsider is unknown. "Don''t worry, it''s me, but, next, I don''t have time to explain to you. Come with me, I will take you to the battlefield. Next, you see anyone, as long as it is not Konoha, no, even if it is Konoha''s, there is no way to confirm the enemy and ours, so you can attack." Hearing this sound, the black robe man, the unknown son who had successfully resurrected with his soul, looked at the three of them, and after leaving this sentence, he immediately walked towards the door. "Let''s go!" Facing the gazes from Hirohiko and Xuena, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, said nothing to say directly followed. Is this... an agreement between Chiba and Seiko''s mother-in-law? But, it seems urgent. Lets check it out first! Seeing that the young Chiba, who was a clone of the slug Xianshu, followed, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other, and did not say anything, but followed. After all, Chiba is a matter, and they don''t have much time to doubt. Listening to this slug fairy avatar, Chiba suddenly cut the connection just now, and it is not necessarily the danger that he may encounter. Oops! The pupil power is interrupted! This time Shenluo Tianzheng is going to... At the same time, perhaps a few seconds ago, blood was flowing in the eyes, the reincarnation pattern in one eye disappeared, and even the frightened expression on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face, who turned into dim ordinary pupils, had not faded, but his heart was Anxiously called to suffer. While he was in good condition, he was still bleeding in the reincarnation with his right eye deflected, but he looked at the other side, the sunken ground. what! No! There is no...expansion? Repulsion...no expansion! However, at this time, he did not see the expected scene of Shenluo Tianzheng sweeping everything, the repulsive force that is about to spread... is still fixed there! Just like, his Heavenly Royal, has not been interrupted by the interruption of pupil power! Chapter 2707： Dont think... impossible This is impossible! The pupil power is interrupted, and the Heavenly Emperor has been interrupted. Besides, there was no reaction from Takichiba''s pupil power. Why, why the power of Shenluo Tianzheng still seems to have stopped. In the eyes of the spiral reincarnation pattern, there was an incredible tremor, and amidst the frantic anxiety in his chest, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was shocked and inexplicable. The situation at this time is obviously very abnormal. At this time, for unknown reasons, the time prison was opened. The pupil power of the mass-produced reincarnation eye that he had created inlaid in his left eye instead of the mass-produced reincarnation eye that was taken away by Taki Chiba, which he originally did not hide, was instantly jailed for opening time. , And set the entrance in the world of the living, and it ran out in an instant, and also consumed the pupil power of his original right eye of reincarnation, resulting in the pupil power being unable to continue for a while, and the Heavenly Imperial Palace was forced to disarm. And the current situation is that the Heavenly Sovereign restricts the state of Shinra Tianzheng to destroy Konoha. If the Heavenly Sovereignty is released, the most powerful version of Shinra Tianzheng should have razed this place to the ground. Of course, he himself would not be injured by Shinra Tianzheng, but Konoha Village is definitely gone, and Takichiba certainly cannot give up. When the time comes, his decisive battle with Taki Chiba must be launched at this time. And this is also this Tiandao Yahiko, no, it should be said that it is Nagato, and even the whole Akatsuki organization, that is, the will of his only ally, Uchiha to bring the soil. In a sense, if a decisive battle with Taki Chiba at this time is not a good decision for him, for the reborn Uchiha Nobuhiko, even, relatively speaking, at this time, he is not prepared yet. Full, at least the current situation is not conducive to the decisive battle between him and Taki Chiba. Originally, all his required power fragments had been prepared. In these two or three years, all he had to do was to piece together all the power fragments and be familiar with the strongest power he could think of. . is also the true ceiling of the power of this world. However, the time in prison just now can be said to have destroyed all his arrangements. The original thing to do was to retreat. In the two or three years, recollect the power fragments and prepare for the decisive battle with Taki Chiba. Do not! It should be said that without this one, I am afraid that he would not lose the power fragments, resulting in the incomplete final form of his own power. The moment the time prison opens, he can directly close it, and under the current attack of Tiandao Yahiko, he has to use the heavenly guard, which makes the pupil power that should have been abundant, because the time prison and the heavenly guard are released together Because of the reason, a large amount of pupil power was consumed in an instant, causing the reincarnation eye and the production version of the reincarnation eye to be unable to load within an instant, and the pupil strength could not continue, regardless of the heavenly imprisonment and the time prison. only made the group of hostage teenagers, as well as Hirohiko and Yukana, plus the soul of Unknownko escape. If there is no attack from Tiandao Yahiko in front of him, none of this can happen, and he can close it at the moment the time prison opens. can''t be like this! impossible! what''s going on? At this time, amidst the chaos of thoughts, countless thoughts flashed through Uchiha Nobuhikos mind, such as the talented "If Yahiko Tenmichi did not attack", and the inconceivability of the current situation, which is puzzling. The current situation , It should be that the space is still stopped, so the repulsive force has not diverged, and it has not been destroyed. However, they couldnt feel Taki Chibas pupil power. The two of them had a pair of eyes, and after they were separated, they still had a considerable connection. If the current space is still still, Taki Chibas Heavens Imperial Guard, then, He can still feel the fluctuation of pupil power. There is even a strong pupil power fluctuation. Even, in fact, this Heavenly Prison and Time Prison are actually the ability of his original eternal kaleidoscope to write the right eye of the wheel. In other words, although Taki Chiba can also activate, whether it is Time Prison or Heavenly Prison, It was his technique, not Taki Chiba''s left eye technique. There is a high chance that Takichiba has no way to use the Heavenly Emperor. This is also the reason why Uchiha Nobuhiko found it incredible, even shocked and even inexplicably scared. wait a minute! what happened? How dark is the sky! And at this moment, among the chaotic thoughts, as the eyes rose slightly, Uchiha Nobuhiko was almost eclipsed. At this moment, not only was Shenluo Tianzheng not released, but even the sky was darkened unknowingly. I looked around, but it was already a starry sky. It was the daytime sky just now, and the Milky Way is already hanging upside down at this moment, and even the full moon is particularly eye-catching, much bigger than the moon on June 15. And from the corner of his eye, that Tiandao Yahiko seemed to have noticed the changes in the sky at this time. Taki Chiba! Subconsciously, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s forehead felt sweaty, and he felt like a illusion that big beads of sweat were falling from his cheeks. At the same time, he subconsciously turned his head to look at Takichiba on the wall. Ok? what happened? Why am I... unable to move? Then, in the next second, a feeling of tremor all over his body suddenly appeared in his perception, and the sense of horror suddenly occupied all his thoughts. In an instant, he almost opened his eyes and his face stiffened. However, he discovered again that he couldn''t make any expressions, and the whole person was already unable to move. What...what''s going on? Taki Chiba! must be Takichiba, what did he do! What the **** did he do! After , the unprecedented sense of fear instantly filled his whole heart. Unknowingly, his whole person was imprisoned, and he didn''t even know he was imprisoned. If this was done by Taki Chiba, then he has no way to imagine how Taki Chiba did all this! All of this can''t happen! The same supreme power, and the same kind of supreme power, no matter how terrible and rare the Takichiba Transcendence Power is, it is impossible to imprison him unknowingly, it is enough to imprison him unknowingly, more Impossible to be imprisoned, he still doesn''t know it, he can''t feel anything. "Huh!" However, just as he subconsciously stared his pupils desperately, but his facial expression did not change at all. Only in the right eye of the intact reincarnation, when the panic called fear exuded, a golden light came from his front. Passing sideways, the golden light flashed, and the buzzing sound disappeared before his eyes. "Crack!" In the corner of his eye, Tiandao Yahiko in the mid-air maintained this posture of raising his hand to the sky, and suddenly split open, neatly bounded by the brow center and spine, and split straight into two halves. . Whats more frightening is that although it was split into two halves, Tiandao Yahiko didnt seem to feel at all. His face still had the resolute expression of activating Shenluo Tianzheng. Even if it split into two halves, there was no change at all. , As if it was not him who was split in half. this is! However, at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s focus was not on the split in half of Tiandao Yahiko, but on the same cracked ground below Michihiko that day. At the same time, in my mind, I couldn''t help but give up that day. Under the huge meteorite that was also split in half, the lava-colored lake surface plowed by a high-heat beam. is Takichiba! is definitely him! can''t be wrong! In the next second, his heart was suddenly determined. All this is indeed Taki Chiba''s handwriting. "Tap!" And at this moment, beside the crack that seemed to have split the earth, a figure quietly fell. In the silence, under the moonlight, the flame-lined white robe was particularly conspicuous. "I am really, so wrong! At the beginning, my goal was wrong!" At this time, a sigh sounded from a few meters in front of Uchiha Nobuhiko. When! Looking subconsciously, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s right eye was startled, but the white-haired man in the white robe was already a few meters in front of him. What makes him even more unbelievable is that at this time, he does not know when he has been standing by the crack, but he does not know whether this man walked to his side or was moved to his side. . "How is it? Originally, these were not shown to you until three years later." At the same time, the white-haired man in the flame-white robe in front of him spread his hands and said with a calm, bitter smile. Three years later, did you show it to me? Is this technique? Or, this power? His... the power of transcendence? Speaking of which, what is Takichibas transcending power? This thought flashed through Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart. Suddenly, he remembered it suddenly. He didn''t seem to know what Takichiba''s true transcending power was. At the beginning, he did capture a share of Takichiba''s transcending power, but now it seems that Takichiba''s transcending power must be more than that. Do not! This is not it, right? is his attitude! What does this attitude mean? Is it impossible for me to resist? Is he holding the winning ticket? Is this... looking down on me? However, he did not continue to think about this discovery, but, in his heart, a nameless anger suddenly rushed. At this moment, the face of this hateful Takichiba bastard, that kind of calm and helpless smile, and the appearance of spreading his hands, completely regarded him as a powerless beast in a cage! Do not! I dont put him in my eyes anymore! Completely, don''t treat him as an enemy anymore! Or, what a threat exists! In other words, he is no longer in Taki Chiba''s eyes. It''s like, he didn''t put Taki Chiba in his eyes at all at the beginning! Damn bastard! Then, in the next second, he felt the humiliation he had never felt before. Think about the prey that was struggling in his own hands with all his heart, and then look at the present arrogant, laid-back person who doesnt take himself at all. There is almost a kind of ambition of a villain in his eyes. It is like a situation where he is incapable of being bullied by a dog. The nameless anger is almost about to explode. However, although he was already burning with anger and his eyes seemed to be pierced, what he did at this time was only a feeling of offended anger in his eyes. "You... don''t really think that you are still my worst enemy, do you?" And at this time, looking at the beast in front of him, he could only stare at him, and he could not make even a slight expression of anger at the time. The white robe Chiba put away the calm and helpless wry smile. , His face slowly turned cold. To be honest, he understood the anger of the beast-like man in front of him. At first, after losing everything, he recalled that night, he also had such anger, resented his inability, not strong enough, of course, and now This man is slightly different, but the anger is essentially the same. However, although the man expressed anger as if he was humiliated, Chiba did not mean to humiliate the man. For Uchiha Nobuhiko and Chibas feelings, on the one hand, he hated him because he had lost everything. On the other hand, he was also very sympathetic. Just like he desperately wanted to change his destiny, this Uchiha Nobunhiko has been desperately desperate. Change fate, UU reading www.uuknshu. com It''s just that this Uchiha Nobuhiko started from a higher starting point than himself, and suffered less loss. In addition, this Uchiha Nobuhiko changed his destiny for himself, and he was for others. In a sense, they can be regarded as people who have fallen into the world, and Chiba is not so bad enough to humiliate a person who is as desperate and fate as himself. Character. And the bitter smile that he just looked calmly and full of surplus as if he didn''t put people in his eyes, of course, it was not a mockery of the current appearance of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s beast, but a real helpless bitter smile. To be honest, the scene in front of him is another unexpected factor, and it can even be regarded as an unexpected factor. Even, it can be regarded as another victory of fate. As he said, everything now was originally shown to Uchiha Nobuhiko three years ago. He firmly believes that after three years, he can rely on everything shown now to win the decisive battle with Uchiha Nobuhiko, just as it is now. . However, it now appears that he was wrong. Wrong outrageously. Moreover, this mistake, now it looks like it was fooled by fate, as if he was still smugly thinking that his plan was seamless. However, everything he planned was originally what fate wanted him to do. He is still deliberately using this plan to fix his destiny. is simply... but as ridiculous as a clown! This wry smile is his self-deprecating! Chapter 2708： why? "Oh... forget you can''t talk anymore." Looking at the anger in Uchiha Nobuhikos eyes, he slowly cooled down, and then slowly changed into a kind of cold calm. Obviously, Uchiha Nobuhiko is ultimately Uchiha Nobuhiko, in the original role After the exchange of anger, he quickly calmed down. At this moment, Baipao Chiba suddenly thought of something and blurted out. "Ah!" Then, in the next second, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s complexion relaxed, he coughed in his mouth, and his whole head was able to move. "So, you mean, you already have the winning ticket." While this expression was loose, this sentence was blurted out in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mouth. Calm... Calm down. You still have a chance! This should be Taki Chiba''s illusion, and it could only be an illusion that could imprison me unknowingly. Moreover, the change in the sky was just fine during the day, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into night, and the changes in my position and Takichibas position just now could only be magical. This may only be Takichibas illusion. The illusion of my reincarnation left eye! At this moment, such a thought flashed through Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind, who had calmed down. As a being with the supreme power, they have the same eyes. Except for losing his mind just because of anger, Uchiha Nobuhiko doesn''t believe that Taki Chiba can really imprison him unconsciously. In front of him, it was mostly illusion. Besides, he had just awakened the reincarnation eye at the beginning, and he hadn''t had time to develop the abilities in it. He just roughly used some pupil techniques that were more suitable for him for temporary use, such as the earth bursting stars and so on. The development of a more specific and deeper reincarnation eye, because the left eye was taken away by Taki Chiba. In the past ten years, he was only able to develop the ability of the right eye of reincarnation, and his right eye, in addition to inheriting all the abilities of the eternal kaleidoscope during the writing of the round eye, is also inclined to space abilities, and he was good at the skyburst from the beginning. , And the derivation of the celestial obstacles, including the power of the six reincarnations, that is, the current ability to create the six ways of penn, and of course there are some abilities, but that requires two eyes to be able to display. And now, Taki Chiba possesses the illusion that unknowingly makes him suffer. The pupil technique of the reincarnation eye level is far beyond the kaleidoscope writing round eye and even the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eye pupil technique. And, in a sense, it has been involved in the fundamentals of this world. Some natural mighty forces that humans cannot contend with can be used. For example, the celestial shock, the earth-explosive sky star should also be considered one of them, although the essence of the earth-exploded sky star is a seal Surgery is not purely natural power. It is impossible for to possess a super-standard illusion, which is comparable to the mighty power of nature and unknowingly confine his illusion. Back then, the kaleidoscope of Uchiha Shisui''s pupil skill to write round eyes was not a god. At that time, his right eye could not resist this reincarnation. The reincarnation left eye that Taki Chiba took away had his reincarnation and right eye could not resist the illusion. Ability is also normal. Although he hasn''t seen other reincarnation eyes, his current right eye in reincarnation is all oriented towards physics, and the ability of the other reincarnation left eye is biased towards the spirit of illusion. It is also very possible. Now, this Takichiba uses an illusion technique that cannot be resisted by the eyes of reincarnation, which is quite normal. Moreover, it is true that Taki Chiba''s left eye of reincarnation, among the information he has obtained, has indeed never heard of him using any physical aspect related to his right eye of reincarnation. This is even more corroborating that the left eye of Samsara that Taki Chiba took away may be an illusion-specialized ability, just like the other gods of Uchiha Shisui. Then, since it is an illusion, then there must be a flaw. All my feelings should be given by illusion, including being unable to move, as if under the absolute control of Taki Chiba. And the reason why I can''t feel the pupil power of Chakra and my right eye in the reincarnation now, I am afraid, because this Takichiba took advantage of my reincarnation right eye pupil power to be unable to continue, cast illusion to shield it. However, no matter how strong the illusion is, under the same supreme power, it is impossible to completely cut off the supreme power. I only need to wait for the pupil power of my right eye in reincarnation to recover. Now because of the lack of pupil power, he has completely followed the Tao. As long as the pupil power of the right eye is restored, as the same pair of eyes, it should not be difficult to crack this illusion. Don''t worry. can''t be fooled by him. Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko finally calmed down completely, quietly looking at Takichiba in front of him. "Yes it is." While facing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s completely calm face and eyes, Chiba White Robe spoke without hesitation. It looked like it was really a winner. No matter what, Uchiha Nobuhiko could not escape his palm. In other words, Uchiha Nobuhiko is already a fish, and he is a sword, so he can do whatever he wants. "Humph!" At this, Uchiha Nobuhiko sneered. "Is not it?" Hearing the words, White Robe Chiba smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, and said. And this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t say anything, or that he really couldn''t refute this sentence. Indeed, he has been hit by illusion now. If Taki Chiba uses this hidden trick three years later, he will indeed be fooled and be killed by a single blow. "So, are you actually showing weakness?" However, although there is no way to refute it, Uchiha Nobuhiko still speaks, leading the topic in other directions. At this time, what he has to do is to delay time after all, and wait for the ability of his right eye to recover from reincarnation. is it! The illusion that he has never used the reincarnation eye is actually a sign of weakness! It''s as if I have been avoiding entanglement or fighting with him, that is, while showing weakness, while hiding my strength, waiting for the critical moment to explode with one blow and win with one blow. also. In the war between me and him, there may only be a one-shot kill. If there is a real fight, there may be no more than half of the ninja world. It seems that what he is thinking is very clear. At the same time, such a thought flashed through his mind. "That''s right." And at this moment, looking at the quiet Uchiha Nobuhiko in front of him, Chiba White Robe nodded and said without concealment. Humph! Is it good to take your time? There is no eagerness in the action and expression. Is it certain that I have no way to escape? is this sure? Still, swollen? Or maybe, bluffing, this kind of leisure, makes me believe that this is not in illusion, but in the real reality, is it also completely controlled and imprisoned by this guy? At this time, looking at the appearance of Chiba in the white robe, Uchiha Nobuhiko narrowed his eyes slightly, and finally showed a look of dissatisfaction on his face. Obviously, he was quite dissatisfied with the attitude of Chiba Baipao on this matter. However, dissatisfaction returned to dissatisfaction. Seeing this white robe Chiba look like this, Uchiha Nobuhiko suddenly felt relieved. Although he is now under the control of others, even if the enemy in front of him moves his finger, he may die. Now he is out of an illusion, but his body has been exposed in front of Taki Chiba without reservation at this moment. Maybe he is at this moment. There was already lightning thunder in the heart of Takichiba, and Taki Chiba could ruin his life in this life with just one shot. Originally, he should be anxious and worried at this time, racking his brains, but, unexpectedly, at this time, he was abnormally calm, as if life and death were nothing important at all. Especially now, seeing Takichiba now seems to have a chance to win. "Since it''s three years later, why can''t you help it now?" After and relieved, his tone seemed to be slightly reduced, without the sharp sneer, on the contrary, there was a feeling of conversation, a calm conversation. Speaking of it. is also strange, since it is the killer after three years, why not keep this illusion? There should be other means to stop Yahiko Tiandaos Shenluo Tianzheng. It is possible that the village of Konoha will be damaged, but now the personnel of the village of Konoha have evacuated, and at most some buildings have been damaged. What''s the big deal? Why did you directly use the killer? At the same time, this question arose in his heart. I have to say, now that I calm down and think about it, Taki Chiba''s behavior is still very strange. Since he decided to use it three years later, and they both agreed that it would be more appropriate to have a decisive battle after three years, there is always a reason. His reason is that he needs to master a higher power to truly reach the apex of the world. When the time comes, Taki Chiba will not be able to react with a single blow, and the victory is finally established. So, where is Takichiba? Why does Taki Chiba think so too? And, has this illusion been hidden? What''s the reason? is the same as him, there is still no secret. And since it was planned three years later, why are you suddenly showing your cards now? Moreover, after showing the cards, he did not directly solve him, once and for all. He doesn''t believe that this Takichiba is not killing him now because he wants to chat with him, by the way, sneer and humiliate him. Although he almost hates Taki Chiba as the biggest stumbling block to his fate, he still does not think that Taki Chiba is such a kind of ignorance, self-esteem, and self-esteem, which has degraded his identity for no reason. Sexual people. To respect the opponent is to respect oneself. This item is still from the Takichiba Church. As a well-matched enemy, whether it is him or Taki Chiba, the contempt and unnecessary humiliation of the opponent is basically equivalent to the contempt and humiliation of oneself. Hate to Hate. Hate to get rid of it and then return quickly. As an opponent, Uchiha Nobuhiko recognized Takichiba, and he also believed that Takichiba recognized himself. Even, faintly, he could feel that Takichiba was against himself, and he was resisting, just like himself. revolt against fate. He is rebelling against the infinite reincarnation of the rebirth, becoming the destiny of the world tool, and Taki Chiba, although he does not know whose destiny he is fighting against, he can feel that this Taki Chiba is actually doing the same as himself. Things. Its just that the identities of rebirth and outsiders can only stand on opposite sides. Besides, even if you dont talk about the status of the enemy, you killed almost all of Takichibas loved ones. Its already a deep hatred. Between them, it could only be a war. But war, opponents, it doesnt matter. He still recognizes Takichiba, and Takichiba is not so stubborn. Then, why is this? This Takichiba didn''t solve himself immediately. Moreover, under the condition that he can continue to hide and continue the decisive battle three years later, the date of the decisive battle has been advanced. "Because, there is no need anymore." Regarding this, Shiba-robed Chiba watched as he had completely calmed down at this time, and looked at himself quietly, Uchiha Nobuhiko who almost wanted to see him through, smiled lightly, and said. "no need?" Hearing the words, Uchiha Nobuhiko asked subconsciously, his brows frowned slightly. "Yes, although I dont know why you decided to fight in three years, but I decided to fight in three years, there is a reason. And now, this reason is no longer necessary, or that the reason is already No more." In this regard, White Robe Chiba said affirmatively. After that, he glanced at the strangely big moon in the sky and sighed. The reason is gone? He used to...worry about something, so he has to wait until three years later? also, if there are no worries, why wait until three years later, this illusion has a chance to kill me! But, what is the reason? He should still want to end the war just now, UU reading www.uukanshu. com In other words, before falling into this illusion, Tiandao Yahiko launched the Shenluo Tianzheng, he also planned to fight in three years. , in other words, it was the Shinra Tianzheng of Tiandao Yahiko, making his reason unnecessary. So, I directly activated this illusion. When he heard this sentence, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes flashed with surprise, and then when the color of thinking flashed by, his heart was thinking like this. "Yes, there is no need anymore." Hearing this, White Robe Chiba took a deep breath, seemed to clear up his mood, and said. "Why? As you who know everything..." In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko frankly expressed his incomprehension and asked. "Because I know everything, I could only fight the decisive battle between you and me in three years." However, before he asked this sentence, he was interrupted by the white robe Chiba. Its just that the words that interrupted Uchiha Nobuhikos words sounded a bit lonely. Because you know everything, it can only be a decisive battle in three years? Why? And hearing this sentence, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brows frowned immediately. "What should I say?" At this time, Chiba Baipao didn''t seem to want to ask Nobuhiko Uchiha, but raised his head slightly, looked at the full moon, and organized the language. Chapter 2709： inform Calm down. Be patient. This is also just right, I can buy time and wait for the pupil power to recover. The longer Chiba Taki thinks, the better for me. Because Chiba was stuck in thinking at this time, the time to organize the language and the curiosity about "knowing everything" that Taki Chiba said was a little anxious, Uchiha Nobuhiko calmed down his irritable heart. After all, it feels uncomfortable to be restrained by others. Although he is much calmer now because of his peace of mind before, it does not mean that he can face life and death calmly. The germinated desire for eternal life has been fermented in this once-in-a-lifetime life. , Became obsession. The peace of mind just now, the current irritability, in a short time, Uchiha Nobuhiko just recalled his obsession with eternal life. Under the anxiousness, I will more or less appear impatient. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko was able to remain calm after all. Even, contrary to his anxiety, the current situation is actually in his favor, and he really does not need to be anxious. "Let''s put it this way, what do you think it means that we outsiders know everything?" At this time, it seemed that the language had finally been organized, and White Robe Chiba spoke. "Does outsiders know everything?" Obviously, I didn''t expect Chiba to start from here, Uchiha Nobuhiko was startled slightly, and he was subconsciously puzzled. Yes! Although I keep talking, outsiders know everything. But, the outsider knows everything, what is it that knows everything? But at this time, he felt a little surprised. To be honest, if Takichiba didnt say anything, he hadnt noticed it. For as long as outsiders exist in the world, there will always be predictions about the destruction of the world by people who know everything that shouldnt exist, and he has always been able to. Hearing it can be used as one of the conditions for judging the presence or absence of outsiders even in the later stage. And this has always said that outsiders know everything, it seems to be omniscient and omnipotent, but in fact, these outsiders who know everything are often killed by surprise, without the feeling of knowing everything. . Over time, he didn''t care. However, this prophecy was spoken by the Immortal Big Toad. He has reincarnated for so many lives, and he has not seen the prophecy of the Immortal Big Toad inaccurate. Even, in a sense, it is precisely because of the prophecy of the Great Toad Immortal, because these outsiders will destroy the world, so he is so hard to hunt those outsiders. It''s just that he really didn''t feel this knowing everything. Gradually, it became a misnomer, completely ignored by him. And now, Taki Chiba mentioned it, and for a while, he didn''t know how to say it. "Do you think that knowing everything is not a big deal?" In response, White Robe Chiba said with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. "Yes, I don''t think the outsider''s knowledge of everything is a big deal, and even I have ignored it." Seeing the smile on the corner of Chiba''s mouth, Uchiha Nobuhiko frowned and said frankly. Is this self-deprecating? What does he mean? And in his mind, such a thought passed. At this time, he was calm, and he could see that Taki Chibas smile should be a self-deprecating smile. At this moment, Taki Chiba seemed to be in a certain mood. How do you feel, this guy has no fighting spirit? At this time, even if you pretend, you have to pretend to win. What is going on with this negative look? Then, he keenly discovered something. "That''s because everything we outsiders know started from the death of the fourth generation of Naruto. From then on, we know everything. Before that, it can only be said to be based on everything after the death of the fourth generation of Naruto. , To infer." In response, White Robe Chiba spoke faintly. "The Night of Nine Tails... just started...?" And at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko who heard this sentence was slightly startled, and he blurted out. Although this sentence was blurted out, the tone was full of hesitation and uncertainty. The night of Nine Tails just started... Then, that is to say, now... is when outsiders really know everything? And at this time, his heart is gradually starting to overwhelm. Even the expression on Taki Chiba''s face has slowly begun to change. According to these words, that is to say, he is only now beginning to truly face the outsider who knows everything, like an omniscient and almighty outsider. Do not. It should be said that the Taki Chiba he is facing now truly knows everything. Originally, what he ignored and thought was insignificant and knew everything. At this moment, he truly became the power of outsiders. And if an outsider really knows everything, then he will completely lose the intelligence advantage. Even, because of the forward-looking nature of knowing everything, it is very possible that he not only has no intelligence advantage, but also Taki Chiba, who is in front of every step. As expected. In other words, it is very likely that the current situation is within Taki Chiba''s calculations. If they are all within Taki Chiba''s calculations, all his previous dispelling illusions and so on are all wishful thinking. To be honest, his heart almost shook. Taki Chiba''s sentence, the weight in it, Uchiha Nobuhiko is still very clear. "Yes, in fact, all outsiders, who know everything about this world, start from the night of Nine Tails. From that time on, outsiders can say that knowing everything should not exist." In this regard, Chiba White Robe said affirmatively that when any fluke in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart came into being, his fluke mentality was completely eliminated. "You mean...you know..." Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face finally showed a little pale. "Yes, there will be big problems in the Zhongnin exam. Someone will attack. Even Otoyuki from Oshamaru and Shayuki from the fourth generation of Fengying will form an alliance to attack together, including the night of Nine Tails. Someone will take advantage of it. I know my teacher will **** nine tails during childbirth." In this regard, Baipao Chiba did not wait for him to finish speaking, but directly spoke. "Then, you decided to fight in three years, also because you know everything that will happen, let''s talk, what''s going on? I''m listening." And hearing these words, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not follow the question, but asked like this. Obviously, he saw it, Taki Chiba said so, just to elicit the next key information about the reason for the decisive battle three years later, so he didn''t think much about it, and asked directly. "Yes, I decided to fight in three years, because after three years, all this fate will end. Whether it is the fate of your rebirth or the fate of my outsider, everything will end after that day." Regarding this, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense any more, and said directly. "Why?" Hearing that, Uchiha Nobuhiko didn''t think about it, and asked directly. Obviously, what Taki Chiba is talking about is nothing but silver, and the real key has not been said yet. At this time, he just needs to ask. . What can I ask? Moreover, his heart is also urging himself to ask. To be honest, his heart is already occupied by curiosity at this time. What urges him to ask is not the so-called delay before, but the curiosity of Uchiha Nobuhiko who really wants to know these things at this moment. No matter how many lifetimes he is reborn, he is a native of this world after all, and it is impossible to know the future. But now, the outsider in front of him can be said to know the past, present and future. He has studied a lot of past things and has studied relatively thoroughly. He doesnt care. Now, things are like this, except for Apart from acceptance, there is no other choice. However, the future is different. If he can escape his birth this time, then, knowing the future and standing on the same line of intelligence as the outsider Taki Chiba, then there are too many things he can do and earn money. There are too many advantages. Do not! It should be said that knowing the future is necessary to stand on the same starting line as the outsider Takichiba. And now, this Taki Chiba seems to feel that he has a chance to win, and Tan Xing Zhengnong does not seem to have died from the worry of talking too much. Then, in the sense of reason, he will continue to ask like this. "Because, after three years, the Fourth Ninja World War will be launched. For the fourth Ninja World War, the biggest hidden danger in the entire Ninja World will be removed. The Ninja World will usher in long-term and even eternal peace. ." In this regard, Baipao Chiba also seemed to be talking about Zhengnong. Without any concealment, he said it straightforwardly. "Hidden danger?" Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko accurately pointed out the key in this sentence. "Yes, you should have seen this person too, he is Uchiha Madara." To this, Baipao Chiba''s answer was still simple, quite a bit of knowledge and inexhaustible meaning in it. "Uchiha Madara... isn''t it dead?" Upon hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko also asked quite cooperatively. "Yes, it seems to you to be dead, and at this point in time, Uchiha Madara''s body is indeed dead, but his will is not dead yet, or the will that bewitched him is not dead yet. And it continues to this day. Speaking of his continuation, you are also familiar with it." To this, White Robe Chiba said. "The continuation of the will to bewitch him...what does it mean? I am also familiar with it. Does the continuation of the will refer to someone?" Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko asked almost subconsciously. At this time, he basically stopped thinking about anything. Whenever there is doubt or unclear, he will ask. "It refers to a certain person. You know this person well. It is the leader of Akatsuki''s secret, Uchiha belt soil, and even the Tenmichi Yahiko you see now, no, it should be said that it is Nagato, his reincarnation eye , In fact, are Uchiha Madaras eyes. Uchiha Madara, after a battle with the original Naruto, used the pre-set Uchiha clans writing wheel eye forbidden technique Izanaki to reverse the result of his death. Then, again After transplanting the inter-pillar cells captured in the battle, it lurked in the world below for more than ten years. Later, he awakened the eyes of reincarnation in his later years and designed Uchiha to plunge the soil into the darkness during the Third Ninja War. His goal is to bring Uchiha to resurrect him with reincarnation, and implement the Moon Eye Project. Three years after the end of the Nakanin exam, Akatsuki will start collecting tail beasts and implement Uchiha Madaras moon. Project Eye..." And this time, when I heard about Uchiha Nobuhiko''s culture, Chiba told Uchiha Nobuhiko everything concisely and clearly. In addition to the above-mentioned conspiracy about Uchiha Madara, all the context of the Fourth Ninja War, including Zutsu, were frankly told to Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Actually... on top of the Six Dao Immortals, there is... a big tube tree Huiye, who is still the mother of the Six Dao Immortals, and on the moon, there is actually another big tube tree bloodline..." When Chiba finished speaking, Uchiha Nobuhiko was already dumbfounded. To be honest, at the beginning, he thought he had lived so many lives, and he knew the world very well, and knew everything that happened, or in other words, no one had more control over the past than him. But now it seems that he is really sitting on a well and watching the sky, how small. He even thinks of the Six Dao Immortals as a legend, but Taki Chiba in front of him knows the Liu Dao immortal, the mother and younger brother of the Liu Dao immortal, and even the current Datongmu Kaguya is also the Liu Dao immortals. Mother, and the younger brother of the Six Dao Immortals, the blood of Datongmu Yuyi is known on the moon. It can be said that the name of this big Tsuguki family refreshed his various cognitions. Not to mention the involvement of this family, the Senju clan, Uchiha clan, and a posthumous child, pretending to be Uchiha Madaras will, the chaos and even induced the resurrection of Otsuki Teruya, leading to the end of the final battle. At this time, he suddenly felt terrible, the terrible fate, and if these are the future, if the previous ones are the past, then he already thought that the fixed-point Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara were just fate. The fact of a chess piece almost made him shudder. UU reading www.uuknshu.cm For a while, he could only mutter to himself like this, his head buzzed under the impact of the mixed information, and there was almost no way to think. "Wait... wait a minute! There is no conflict with you! Fate does not conflict with you! Why are you against fate! You are in Konoha, and Konoha is the final winner. You can...you can wait for that day. Come, you have no reason to fight against your destiny! Why do you desperately stop it, if these are the established destinies, that is, the immutable future you said... Then, you stood on the right position from the beginning, Kyuubi During the turmoil, you dont have to take part in it! I cant defy fate, if you stay on hold..." But, soon, this astonishment came out of his mouth. Suddenly, there was a flash in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind, connecting many things together. "You mean, the Nine-tailed Rebellion, I didn''t have to participate in it, or I didn''t have to go to the front line... right?" In this regard, although there is still some confusion between Uchiha''s words, Chiba still understands what he means. "Yes! You don''t have to go against fate!" Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko said affirmatively. "Because..." When he heard these words, White Robe Chiba took a deep breath and was silent for a long time before speaking: "I don''t want her to die!" "Nothing matters, I..." "I just don''t want her to die." Chapter 2710： Self-deprecating he? she was? Who? Hearing the words of Takichiba in front of him after being silent for a while, Uchiha Nobuhiko frowned slightly. Although he understood what Takichiba meant, he didn''t know who Takichiba was referring to, and who he was who didn''t want him to die. However, this is not to say that he does not know who this person is at all, but that in his knowledge of Taki Chiba, there are several people who are him or her. Uzumaki Kuna, his younger brother Uchiha Hirohiko, and that Hyuga Yukina, he or she could become him or her if he still wanted her power at the beginning. He just doesn''t know which checkmark should be seated. no no no no! I cant think about it this way, this guy still gives a lot of information, I should be able to guess this guy. And at this time, I can guess what this person said, he should maintain the current state of the conversation, so that he can not only buy time, but also get more information and more future from his mouth. And, listening to his words, everything he is doing now seems to be for him or her. If he or she can really know it, then it will be good for the future. And then, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s brains moved. For Uchiha Nobuhiko, he always thought that Taki Chiba was against him, except for the fate of the rebirth and outsiders, but also some deep hatred. However, now he has also noticed that Taki Chiba''s enemy is not only because of fate and deep hatred. There are many things involved. is it! Is Uzumaki Kushina! Then, in the next second, in the heart of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s mind, the red-haired beauty that he didn''t care much about before suddenly appeared, and at the same time, a series of messages in his heart were connected together, all of a sudden. It came to a conclusion. According to Taki Chiba, if the night of Nine Tails is an established fact, then the person who was going to die at the night of Nine Tails is definitely going to die. That is to say, Hae Feng Mizumon, Uzumaki Kushina, and his younger brother are still going to die. If there is the death of Hyuga Yukina, all will die. It seems that it is impossible to tell which one Takichiba must protect, and even these people should be protected by Takichiba. However, Takichiba used him or her instead of them or them, that is to say, this is a person. Taki Chiba has only one person to protect at all costs. So, which one of these four people? Which is the most critical person? Bo Feng Shui Men? Own brother? Hyuga Yukina? No, these three people actually have one thing in common, and this common point can exclude these three people, because these three people, in the night of Nine Tails, are not the most critical person, not the one who made Nine Tails Night is called the Night of Nine Tails. Yes, if it is to protect any one of these three people, considering Taki Chiba''s knowledge of everything, he actually does not need such a hard resistance. He only needs to keep this person away from the battlefield, even if it is a fengshui. Gate, Takichiba also has a way to prevent him from going to the battlefield. Besides, Nami Fengsuimen died in a battle against Nine Tails. Taki Chiba only needs to fight alongside Nami Fengsuimen to keep Nami Fengshuimen alive. At that time, Taki Chiba didn''t need to jump out and smash himself. Even, he doesn''t have to be on the stage from the beginning. Just wait for the appearance of Kyuubi, and then use his powerful sealing technique to seal it again. Even if he did not have the current sealing ability at the time, he can join hands with the wave wind water gate to protect the wave wind water gate from death. Besides, the relationship between Bo Feng Shuimen and him should not be enough to save him. As for his younger brother, and the Hyuga Yukina, this feeling is here, but to save them, you only need to restrain them and prevent them from going to the front line. As long as Taki Chiba does not go to the front line, and restraint There will be nothing wrong with their actions. In a sense, it can be determined that Takichibas behavior on the front line killed these two people. Not to mention protecting these two people, Taki Chiba killed them at all. Then, the only option left is Uzumaki Kushina, and this Uzumaki Kushina is the person who made the night of Nine Tails called the Night of Nine Tails. And according to logic, it can only be Uzumaki Kushina, because if the night of the nine tails is to happen, then Uzumaki Kushina must die, because she is the person Zhuli of the nine tails, and I want Nine tails to be there that night. Destroying Konoha, then she must untie her nine-tailed seal and release the nine-tailed tail, and Renzhuli releases the tailed beast, then there is only one dead end! In other words, Uzumaki Kushina is the only character who must die that night. Only to protect this role, Takichiba will be like the Kyuubi Rebellion, desperately, and even before that night, he will be tightly guarded to prevent the enemy from invading, and even waiting for their arrival, they must be withdrawn. Before the nine tails, this night of nine tails is over. is the only way to explain everything. "Is it Uzumaki Kushina? Ninju-li of the nine tails." Thinking of this, Uchiha Nobuhiko blurted out a word. "That''s right." Regarding Uchiha Nobuhikos accurate guess, Shiba Chiba nodded, but did not express too much surprise, but just said so. "So... you are for Uzumaki Kushina, that''s why..." And hearing this affirmation, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart brightened, and all the clues were finally connected together thoroughly. Taki Chiba, indeed, can live safely, even the year he was born, it is destined that after he grows up, he will know everything. He can completely protect his life, and if he really protects his life, I am afraid, even if it is. Knowing that there are outsiders, if he doesn''t show up, he, as an outsider hunter, may not be able to find out. is like the son of the year. He just vaguely realized that she was an outsider after the son got married and had a son and lost her husband, but in the end, he didn''t do anything because the son did not do anything harmful. Of course, the reason for not doing it is not just because the Son is not harmful. In that life, after confirming that the Son was an outsider, and there was no harm, he focused on collecting various information for Now this life is ready. And in this life, if Taki Chiba didn''t do anything, he wouldn''t be able to hunt as hard as he is now. Taki Chiba can live quietly, just like a son. In other words, Takichiba actually has no major problems in survival, and he can even live very well. He has the power of transcendence. Looking at it now, the power of transcendence is still very strong. As long as he can hibernate, his little life is definitely very good. Nourishing, because of the Shinobi world, there is no threat to his existence at all. Besides, if he is safe and stable, he can do some small tasks without revealing the situation. It may be a bit hard at first, but he will definitely get over it in the future. According to some outsiders, he will marry a beautiful wife. When the time comes, my wife and children are hot on the bed, so there is no need to think about it. And with Taki Chiba''s wisdom, Uchiha Nobuhiko also knows very well that as long as he doesn''t cause trouble and wants to live comfortably, he really can do anything. For example, mixing up a clerical job at the top of Konoha, without even having a task. And now, the reason why Taki Chiba came up and confronted him was entirely for this Uzumaki Kushina. He knew from the beginning that Uzumaki Kushina would die, and he would definitely die, because this is destiny, the established future. , However, Uzumaki Kushina became the person he had to protect to save. That''s why this series of things came into being, and the hostility between the night of Nine Tails and the night of the nine tails, and then more than ten years of fighting. So that, the current situation. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko has already straightened out all the things in Takichiba''s position. It can be said that he finally understood what Takichiba did, and even he could guess the true purpose of Takichiba. Resurrection Uzumaki Kushina and others. And, let them die safely. Then, three years later, the peaceful time after the Fourth Ninja World War was the best time for them to live in. So, at that time, I had a decisive battle with myself and made a break. Avoid yourself threatening the lives of these people. "Yes, I could live safely and steadily here. For me who knows everything, almost all dangers can be avoided. And the reason why I said that I will fight again in three years, because three years later, the first The peaceful time after the four Ninja Wars is the best time to resurrect them." To this, Shiba Chiba said so, as if seeing through Uchiha Nobuhiko directly affirmed his conjecture. "Then, why is it ahead of schedule now? Are you planning to end the battle between us at this time?" Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko said so. "Humph!" When I heard this sentence, suddenly, Chiba Baipao''s face stiffened a bit, and then there was a laugh that I didn''t know whether it was a sneer or a mockery. "What''s wrong? Am I wrong?" And hearing this laughter, Uchiha Nobuhiko was slightly angry at first, but then, the anger dissipated in an instant, and he turned into a kind of doubt, spitting out such a sound in his mouth. He could hear that Taki Chibas laughter was not aimed at him, but more like it was aimed at himself. In other words, whether it was a sneer or a mockery, Taki Chiba was facing him. what happened? Is he laughing at himself? Why do you still feel insulted? At the same time, he was quite puzzled. "No, I am laughing at myself." In this regard, Baipao Chibas answer instantly confirmed his thoughts. After that, Baipao Chiba didnt talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly: From the Kyuubi Rebellion, no, it should be after I graduated from the Ninja exam. After being assigned to Mr. Jiu Xinnais class, I made up my mind to change the established future, that is, to change the destiny. During the period, I doubted whether the destiny could be changed, but in the end, I still felt that the destiny was What can be changed is that it is not so easy to change. But anyway, I have to change my destiny, and according to everything I know, the original cause of Kushina-sensei''s death was the blackening of the soil in Uchiha. Therefore, during the third Ninja World War, I will actively participate in this war, but in the end, I did not save the Uchiha belt soil to prevent him from being blackened by Uchiha Madara. He almost died several times. Later, during the Kyuubi Rebellion, not only did I fail to save Kushina, I even caught up with Hirohiko and Yukina. At that time, I felt that I was thinking too simple, and the destiny was There are many unforeseen circumstances that happen, and my every move may become the cause of destiny to sanction me in the end. Therefore, I began to be cautious, and I began to speculate that my final hope was fixed in the fourth Ninja War three years later, because it started at that time, and it was almost the end of the established future. What we know is that peace has become the main theme of the future after the Fourth Ninja World War. The five Ninja villages have also entered a rare honeymoon period because of their hand in hand against the enemy. And without war, under the main tone of peace, the influence of our outsiders is really minimal, and I dont want to start war. On the contrary, I yearn for peace more than anyone else, because the people I cherish, To be resurrected in that era. I think that changing my destiny can only happen after three years. In other time periods, I cannot change my destiny, because even if I add the whole Konoha alone, it is still too small under the power of destiny. Up. But..." Speaking of this, the white robe Chiba slowly raised his head and looked at the side that had been split, but a surprising drop of blood did not flow. The separated body of UU Reading has no further movement. Yahiko sighed long. Then, there was another self-deprecating chuckle. "However, I did not expect that it is not too difficult to change destiny, nor is it that my power cannot change destiny, but that destiny has actually changed!" Then, while chuckling, he said helplessly and bitterly. "Fate has actually changed?" Hearing this series of words, Uchiha Nobuhiko subconsciously followed Taki Chiba''s gaze and looked at the heavenly path Yahiko. Tiandao Yahiko? is the key to changing your destiny? Do not! means that the appearance of Tiandao Yahiko''s forehead proves the change of fate? Then, the next fourth Ninja War will not happen? The peaceful and prosperous world he hopes for will not come? That''s why, did you want to solve me in advance? At the same time, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. "You said it''s ridiculous. I think I haven''t done enough to change my destiny. I even suspect that I have reached this level of strength, but I didn''t expect that after so many years of layout, I was actually fighting against the air. , For so many years, in fact..." At this time, noticing the movement of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s head, Chiba Chiba turned his head back, only bitterness and self-deprecating on his face. "Fate has changed!" Chapter 2711： Stones and rocks "You mean, the current situation is actually not the so-called established future. The reason why you have launched your assassin in advance is because, three years later, the fourth Ninja War and the peaceful time after the Ninja War. Yet?" Looking at Taki Chiba with a stiff smile on his self-deprecating smile, after the initial shock and doubts, Uchiha Nobuhiko was silent for a while before speaking. Destiny has changed... Destiny has changed... Since the fate of outsiders can be changed, what about mine? Has also changed? At this time, such a thought came into his mind. Vaguely, a vague feeling of hope slowly rose in his heart. To be honest, every time he appears in front of people, he is almost always a powerful posture. Whether it is aura or strength, he is overwhelming. Especially in this life, his aura and strength have reached the culmination. The entire Ninja world has almost He was walking sideways, and because the outsider Taki Chiba was still there, he also got the strongest power he could get, and even, as if he was a godsuke, got the information of stronger power, and even, if it went well, He may also be able to surpass the apex of his cognition, that is, the six immortals. However, the previous and present encounters, the apex of momentum and strength, do not mean that there is no fragility in his heart. In fact, he is still a human being after all, but his experience in dozens of hundreds of years makes him seem as if he will never be fragile, nor has any weakness, not fragile, no one without weakness does not exist, and even gods cannot do it. Up to this point. And Uchiha Nobuhiko, he is also fragile and has weaknesses, but his fragility has been eroded into the normal state in the rebirth cycle of tens of hundreds of times, and his weakness has also been It was a long, long time ago, and even, created that he couldn''t stand the torture of time, drooling in the prison of that time, and even he couldn''t even remember who he was. Even, when he was reborn for the first time, his mentality and mind were actually the same as those of outsiders. In the words of outsiders, it was Form 2. He believed that he was the master of this world, and he didnt care about everything. in. Even, he once thought about resurrecting that close friend who didn''t know it was an outsider... But, in the end, in the reincarnation of one life after another, he knew that he was not the protagonist, or even just a tool of the world, hunting outsiders, and preventing outsiders from disrupting the order of the world. And the reincarnation of one life after another smoothed out his fragility and wiped out his weakness. Even, for a period of time, one life after another, he was almost a thoughtless walking corpse, desolate and degenerate into no thinking, just hunting and hunting. Hunting tool. But after all, he regained his consciousness. After all, he still has hope. He hopes to change his destiny and he hopes to dominate his life. After all, he is unwilling to be a tool. And because of this desire, this hope, no matter how strong he is, he is tempered in tenacity, after all, he is only a human being. At this time, I heard that fate can be changed. How can he be indifferent to him who desires to change his fate? How could it not be joyful and hopeful, or even temporarily forgetting the current situation? And now, undoubtedly, Taki Chiba''s words are almost a shot at the heart of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s needs. At this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s fighting spirit even gradually rose. Now, I need to persevere more. This life should be my strongest one, and it is impossible to have such a powerful force in the future. Even if it is eternal life, it must be this life. Only when I live forever in this life can I truly control my destiny. Even if it is to destroy the world, it must be done. At this time, eagerness and urgency were intertwined in his heart, and finally condensed into such a thought. "Yes, the future I was talking about will not exist anymore. The trajectory of the current destiny is already at this node, the node of the Zhongnin exam, which has completely changed. Originally, Yahiko Tenmichi, also known as Nagato, will be here. Attacking Konoha three years later and capturing Nine Tails. It will directly lead to the destruction of Konoha Village. Now, Nagato appears at this time, and the ultimate goal is not to destroy Konoha, but also reveals Akatsuki''s strength. , The entire timeline is completely messed up... plus, everything today, all the influence on the native characters, the spread of knowledge that does not belong to this world, the destiny, has been completely unable to move towards the established line Go away!" At this time, when Chiba in the white robe heard these words, the smile at the corner of his mouth slowly narrowed, but his eyes were still looking at the split in half Yahiko Tiandao, with a whisper in his mouth. Muttering meaning, said so. Yes, at this moment, destiny has changed, and the established future is very likely not to happen. According to the destiny, the established future, that is, the content of the original book, the situation of the Fourth Ninja War may not appear. In other words, fate has changed. Of course, the fourth ninja war may still happen, but the progress may not be the fourth ninja war in the original book. According to the context of the original book, that is, the various nodes of the fate of this world, the Uchiha belt of the third Ninja War was blackened, the four generations of the couples of the Nine Tails were killed, the first appearance of Nine Tails, the night of Uchihas clan extermination Uchiha Itachi''s rebellious butcher, in fact, all served for the destiny node after the Zhongnin exam, because at that time, it was the appearance of two saviors. The death of the four generations of couples, the night of the Uchiha clans extermination, has a vital impact on the future fate of these two saviors, namely Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha. The deaths of the four generations of couples and the debut of Kyuubi, Naruto Uzumaki fell into loneliness and was disgusted, and embarked on the path of lonely experience. On the night of the Uchiha clans genocide, his close relative killed all his relatives, even his parents, and the whole relative was his dearest brother and favorite brother, which also made Sasuke Uchihas heart buried After the seeds of darkness, he also opened his writing wheel and started his path of loneliness and experience. And Uchiha belt soil is the promoter of the general trend of the entire Ninja world, and the initiator of the fourth Ninja war. It can be said that all the important nodes he has experienced before, and the nodes he tried to prevent, are the fourth Ninja wars in later generations, and they are also the most critical nodes in the overall destiny. And at the beginning, he thought that as long as these nodes were prevented from happening, he would be able to prevent everything that follows. But, he failed. And he also thought that his failure was the victory of fate. As everyone knows, the situation before him has broken his cognition, or in other words, the failure of his cognition. Penns six ways to destroy Konoha Village, after the current Zhongnin exam node, this should be this node. And this node is also a very critical node. The fate of this world and the original works of the previous life are the same. The whole process revolves around two people, the savior Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha, and this is it. Nodes, including Penns killing of Jiraiya, attacking Konoha Village, and destroying Konoha Village, all served Naruto Uzumaki. It was the event that Naruto Uzumaki really felt the pain and truly matured. After this incident, after losing Jiraiya, experiencing the destruction of the village, the pain of gaining and losing from the death of relatives and friends, he truly understood the heart of Uchiha Sasuke, his pain, his darkness, and finally buried There is no one of the most important nodes for two people to understand each other to reach a reconciled ending. At the same time, because he has experienced this, Wuxi Ming has truly understood and understood what pain is, and understood the darkness and hatred of this world of Ninja, which is also an opportunity for him to truly mature. It is precisely because he understands and understands this at this time. Everything, and I chose to move towards the light, not to change the original intention, and even want to bring light to this world of darkness and hatred. In the end, it will arouse the light in Uchiha''s heart and lead to Uchiha''s abandonment of the soil. The fourth Ninja War, no, it should be said that Uchiha Madara made a series of decisive moves in the battle after his resurrection. For example, injecting one and eight chakras into the body of Naruto Uzumaki, who lost the tail beast, continued his life, and for example, at the last juncture, blocking the death of the gray bones of Otsuki Kaguya. Saving the two saviors directly led to the final victory and the arrival of the era of peace. And now, with the arrival of Amomi Yahiko and Nagatos advance attack on Konoha, the strength of Akatsukis organization was revealed in advance. The current situation does not include the outcome of his fight with Uchiha Nobuhiko. Yahiko Amomi is also Nagato. , Under the circumstances of exposure, either snatching the nine tails, or in Konohas alert, ushered in Konohas comprehensive attention to Akatsuki, and even the whole Ninja worlds hostility towards Akatsuki. If you want to destroy Konoha and kill It''s hard to die by yourself. And since it never died, Konoha was not destroyed, then Naruto Uzumaki, as one of the saviors, would not get those important growth. And without the pain of gaining and losing, he may not be able to understand Uchiha Sasuke, and he may not be able to reconcile in the end. The tendency of the final battle may be one death and one injury, and the seriously injured one may not live long. At that time, there will be no situation where Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha, who master the power of the six ways, will lead the way together, and it will be impossible to produce a peaceful situation. Ninja world will still be like it is now. Moreover, Uzumaki Naruto has not experienced this. It is very likely that he will not only fail to make Uchiha''s light in the heart of the earth, but he will even be devastated by witnessing too many casualties in the weight of the war, and even sink into the darkness. The entire fourth Ninja World War may be lost. At that time, the entire Ninja world will be under the eyes of the moon, and everyone is turning towards the perfect blonde hair, and he doesn''t need to change anything. Besides, Payne attacked the village, destroyed Konoha, and indirectly gave Naruto the power to seize Nine Tails, and even the opportunity to fight with Nine Tails in the future. Yes, Penns attack on Konoha actually directly led to the Gokage Talks. Then there was a declaration of the Fourth Ninja War, which was still A Fei at the time, Uchiha brought the soil, and only after that, there was a protective force. , To prevent Uchiha from gathering the nine big-tailed beasts to implement the Moon Eye Project. After , Uzumaki Naruto went to Yunyin Village and learned from Kirabi the way to control the power of the tail beast. And if there is no way to reach an agreement with Kyuubi, Naruto Uzumaki''s fourth Ninja battle cannot be regarded as a savior-level combat power, and may even be just a conventional top-notch combat power. In other words, the emergence of Tiandao Yahiko, that is, the emergence of Nagato, has been regarded as the collapse of a key node, and many nodes after that may not appear. The Fourth Ninja World War may or may not happen, and even if it happens, it will not be the case in the original book. In other words, fate has actually changed. And the reason why Michiya Hiko appeared on this day was entirely because of his fight with Uchiha Nobuhiko, which made them feel fear, and those who knew that they existed felt the fear and threat that they could not sit still. In other words, the existence of the two of them destroys the key node of this fate. Yes, this fate has changed, and the reason is not other, but because he and Uchiha Nobuhiko, no, strictly speaking, it is the accumulation of all outsiders and Uchiha Nobuhiko from one life to another, which led to the accumulation of destiny. In the end, a qualitative change occurred on both sides, which eventually led to the collapse and change of fate. Destiny, after all, is maintained by a precise rule and the subtle relationship between various creatures, and their outsiders can be said to be new rules and new subtle relationships that come in from the outside. The reason why this world excludes foreigners. The reason is that the new rules and the new subtle relationship will break the original rules and the subtle relationship, and ultimately lead to the collapse of fate. Therefore, it will create Uchiha Nobuhiko to prevent the collapse of fate. However, new rules and subtle relationships have been introduced and formed, which will always affect the original rules and relationships. And all the outsiders before him did not have a lot of influence, because they were hunted and killed before they really started to influence the world. However, they eventually changed the world, except that it was not destiny that changed, but the person who guarded it, Nobuhiko Uchiha. Because of these outsiders, the hunting of these outsiders, and because of being close to these outsiders, it is inevitable that they will be affected by the absolute independence and self-consciousness of these outsiders, Uchiha Nobuhiko has sprouted an independent consciousness. Thats right, in Chibas view, Uchiha Nobuhiko, the reason why he rebelled against his fate is actually because of the thoughts expressed by outsiders. He has been hunting outsiders. In order to ensure the success rate of hunting, Uchiha Nobuhiko affirmed It is to understand each outsider in depth, so that it is inevitable that you will understand the independent and self-conscious thinking of outsiders, one two, five six, ten eight, which may not cause any impact. But, are there too many people? Is the time span longer? Could it be that UU Reading Uchiha Nobuhiko would not sprout the idea of ??"Why can''t I live by myself like them"? The one who guarded the destiny began to rebel against it. Then, can destiny... still guarantee the established future? And even though Uchiha Nobuhiko was born in and created by this world, he himself is an existence that violates the rules, infinite reincarnation, and each reincarnation can preserve his soul and consciousness. This is actually the same as outsiders. It''s like a translator, it''s an extraordinary existence. Originally, this supernormal maintenance of the world and maintenance of destiny, then naturally nothing. After he began to want to change his fate, then he was like an outsider. In other words, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s existence, as long as he exists, he is changing his destiny. In the same way, as an outsider, the outsider of this era, the existence of Chiba itself is also changing the fate. Because, everyone in this world will be attracted by the two supernatural beings. Because they intervene deeply in the world of Shinobi, everyone can''t avoid them, and the established future process can''t avoid them. Before, outsiders passed by in a short time, like stones thrown in the turbulence, and the ripples could not be lifted. However, he and Uchiha Nobuhiko are like rocks in the turbulent flow, just like growing at the bottom of the river, and all the turbulence can do is impact on the rock, and then... Diversion! Chapter 2712： Protagonists and prophecies That''s right, no power, wisdom, and layout are actually needed. He just complicates everything. To change his destiny, what he has to do is simple. That is, stay alive! And, live with Uchiha Nobuhiko! is that simple. is that kind of irony. If he wants to change his destiny, he must live with his old enemy, Uchiha Nobuhiko, and live to the point where the fate has changed significantly, or the exact moment when the key node is destroyed. is this moment. The reason why they only need to live to change their destiny is also a fairly simple logical relationship. It is because both of them are supernormal, exist beyond common sense, exist beyond the norms of this world, Chiba, as an outsider, possesses the power of transcendence, and Uchiha Nobuhiko, infinitely reincarnated and able to preserve everything His memory, it is even suspected that even Chakra will be reincarnated into the next life like Indra and Asura, and compared to Indra and Asura, his Chakra is still a perfect reincarnation, not at all because of rebirth. Emission reduction, the succession of this Chakra, who will not escape reduction, is already outstanding, even if it is an outsider like Chiba, tall buildings are rising from the ground. And from the very beginning, he was watching sentient beings from the ten thousand-foot tall buildings. Of course, although Chiba who is an outsider is entrained here, for Chiba, under the power of transcendence, his high-rise buildings must be faster than others, especially after the power of transcendence is fully awakened and matured. , It was almost overnight. Its just that, compared to the rebirth, he is much slower to rise from this tall building, but compared to the natives of the Naruto world, it is also as fast as lightning. That is to say, whether it is Uchiha Nobuhiko or Chiba, the two of them are reincarnated in a new life, and the other has traveled to this world, and is destined to become the focus of the indigenous people of this world, and as they survive in this world As time goes by, their power will obviously surpass the network of indigenous powers in this world, which is the pinnacle of the Ninja World. As long as they reach a certain age, as long as the two of them are not fishing, If they don''t think about making progress all day, and do not exercise at all, they will reach the common sense beyond this power network, and they will appear to be very young at this age. And as long as they are not fishing, doing nothing and making progress every day, they will definitely enter this power network, that is, they are in the Ninja Realm after all, and they have the power to transcend common sense, and At a young age, even if it is hidden in the dark, like the Uchiha Nobuhiko of this life, it is eventually known to everyone. Even before the Kyuubi Rebellion, there are many legends about him in the dark world. And Chiba is not to mention, almost everyone knows him early, and even Uchiha Nobuhiko judges that he is an outsider, and most of them also have elements that everyone knows in it. And this existence beyond common sense, and as they show more and more strength in front of the public, and this existence beyond common sense not only exists, but also more than one, the entire Ninja Realm, the power of the conventional composition of this world The network of relationships will naturally become more and more concerned. And this network of power, this world of ninja, is not based on peace, and even after arguing with each other for hundreds of thousands of years, even thousands of years, the forces are not one family or two, but five, among them. There are no less than a hundred powers of all kinds, even if it is the transcendence attempts like Uchiha Nobuhiko and Chiba, or even some detached existences, they are passively put on various positions. And as long as there is a position, because of the intricate network of relationships, this position represents hostility, suspicion, hatred, etc., and so on. It is almost passive. The two supernormals of Uchiha Nobuhiko and Chiba will also unknowingly. Being labeled with the labels of various forces, he even established a relatively unconventional force because of his extraordinary attraction. For example, Uchiha Nobuhiko, although he tried his best to hide in the darkness, starting from the Kyuubi Rebellion, gradually, he himself was a force, and the entire Ninja World was divided into Konoha, Sandyin, and Yunyin. , Yanyin, Wuyin Big Ninja Village Forces, Little Ninja Village Forces, Dark World Forces, and Uchiha Nobuhiko Forces. Uchiha Nobuhiko is already a force in itself. In comparison, Chiba is much inferior. At least, the label he put on is Konoha. Moreover, the importance of other forces is not as good as Uchiha Nobuhiko. And since it is a power and has been given a label of a certain power, then these inherent powers, this ninja, this world regular power network will naturally use the usual set to deal with the two of them, that is, Enmity, suspicion, hatred, etc., and the two of them are supernormal existence after all. These other forces are not idiots, and naturally they will unite because of this unmatched force to deal with the supernormal. And the purpose of Yahiko Tiandao now is the best proof. Yes, the reason why Tiandao Yahiko appeared here, and the reason why the key node of the future Penns destruction of Konoha was completely collapsed, was because of the danger of the two of them, and Akatsuki was unwilling to give up this time. Opportunity, and even the entire Ninja world might not give up this opportunity, to force Uchiha Nobuhiko and Chiba to fight here, for this, they will spare no effort. Because, for them, for the Ninja World, for this conventional power network, the extraordinary existence of the two has threatened their existence. Therefore, as the original plot, this is the destiny environment, and it is also the occurrence and destiny of the plot. The network of relations in the overall environment, because they have to deal with the two of them and exclude them, because of excessive rejection, it has become a large environment that is not suitable for the development of the original plot and the destiny. is easy to understand. That is, the protagonist of the story has changed because of two too eye-catching supporting roles. ''S original supporting role has become the protagonist instead. Yes it is. At this moment, the appearance of Tiandao Yahiko, and the will of the Ninja world that can be seen behind it, can be seen as a change in the protagonist of the story. It can be said that if there are no two people appearing, and the two of them have not evolved into supernormal times, the protagonists of the story are Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha. All the key nodes of destiny, and even the destiny itself, are actually for the two of them. Naruto Uzumaki needs to understand the pain and need to understand the pain. That''s why the death of both parents in the Night of Nine Tails and the death of the teacher in the Payne incident. The village was destroyed. Then, there was a mother who conveyed love and neutralized his heart. Pain and hatred, thats why the pain of brother Nagato, the chief culprit of the destruction of the village, and the transmission of different ideas as a candidate for the savior, finally, because of this brothers dying awakening and his heart toward the light, Give Uzumaki Naruto the confidence to go on. It can be said that the death of his parents and the hatred of the mentor village let Naruto Uzumaki understand the pain. The love of the mother, and later the love of the father, the will of the brothers and the entrustment of the action of resurrecting the dead in Konoha Village at the end of the sacrifice, or awakening, let Naruto Uzumaki understand the pain. Then, Naruto Uzumaki can continue the role of the protagonist and lead the destiny to the end of that destiny. In the same way, another protagonist, Uchiha Sasuke is treated like this. He needs to understand the darkness and understand the darkness, as the embodiment and contrast of another path that Naruto Uzumaki may take. Therefore, there is the night of Uchiha''s clan extermination. His favorite elder brother planted the seeds of darkness in his heart. This time the Ninja exam and later Uchiha Itachi''s re-appearance expanded the darkness in his heart and made him plunge into the dark center of the entire Ninja world. Under the character Oshemaru''s door, he experienced the darkness more deeply, and then there was the brotherhood battle. Under the overturning of the brother''s position, the deep hatred and remorse completely caused him to fall into the darkness. Undoubtedly, during the whole process, the brothers love perfectly embodies the two sides of love, and these two sides have also successfully made Uchiha Sasuke embark on the path that the second protagonist should take, and promote or say to the destiny process. Together, lead the destiny to the established future. It can be said that all nodes, all events, and even the Senju Uchiha battle that has not yet formed in the Ninja world, and even the disagreement between the six brothers and Otsuki Teruya, are ultimately for the two of them. . Because the two of them are the protagonists, they are the original plot or the established future, or the only existence chosen by fate to lead the destiny to the destined future. And Chiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko, who joined in midway, are just supporting roles. Its just that this time, their two supporting roles are different from other supporting roles, such as the four-generation couple, Uchiha Itachi, etc. They are existences with extraordinary powers, and they are known as long as they exist in the world. , Even if nothing that affects the overall destiny is done, or if anything that affects the overall destiny is not done, they will gradually replace the protagonist selected by destiny, that is, the son of destiny, and become the new son of destiny. And the destiny led by the new son of destiny, the established future led, naturally will not be the original destiny, the original established future. Even from the perspective of the original destiny, this new destiny is a new world created by destroying the original destiny world. is also in line with that prophecy. The person who knows everything who shouldn''t exist will change the established destiny, and the world will be destroyed! And now, the established destiny has changed, and the world that was originally scheduled for a peaceful era has been destroyed. Yes, it seems a bit far-fetched, but this is the truth. Because the newly born world is no longer the original world, it is a world with rebirths and transversals. is no longer in the world of Hokage. As for the pure Naruto world, the world that was supposed to move towards a peaceful future, naturally it was destroyed because of the change in the established destiny. Besides, the world with rebirth and traversers, according to Chiba''s current understanding, is actually almost equivalent to destruction. Perhaps, this is also the reason why Uchiha Nobuhiko''s life is extremely short after eliminating outsiders after every rebirth. At the same time, it is also the reason why outsiders always have to be removed as soon as possible. The reason why this world, or the will of the world, which is destiny, will eagerly create another supernormal, and use this gambling-like method that will destroy it if it is not well controlled to contain the influence of outsiders. Now it seems that the so-called world, the so-called will of the world, and the so-called destiny are actually forced to a corner. The threat from outsiders to the world and destiny is far more terrifying than Chiba realizes. "It''s just...because of our existence, so..." And at this time, hearing Chiba''s words, when the long thought flashed through Chiba''s heart, Uchiha Nobuhiko opened his eyes slightly, seeming to be shocked and unwilling to move. And this sentence, he did not continue. Speaking of this, it stopped abruptly. In this regard, Chiba knows his mood quite well. Just now, he was also in the same mood, such a simple matter, but they were thinking about it. This is not, the one that shouldn''t be, and it is as difficult as what he has delusioned. Heaven is wise and courageous, if the air can laugh, I am afraid that the air is already laughing at this moment. While the air laughed, they felt a strong feeling of being insulted, not only an insult to their personality, but also an insult to their IQ. There was a lot of noise, and they only need to stand still to get the watermelon next to them. The crazy running just now is the most ironic thing. "Wait a minute, you don''t think that these are illusions now, right?" However, although UU reading understood Uchiha Nobuhiko''s feelings, Chiba didn''t seem to intend to go on any more, and said straightforwardly. At the same time, he did not know when, he had already taken out a kunwu in his hand. Has the intention been seen through? At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was still immersed in the same mood as Chiba just now, became alert for an instant. Although he was really curious about the topic of fate, he was really feeling it before, and he really felt it from the heart. , But he didn''t forget that besides pure curiosity, he still had a time-delaying element in it. The means of delaying time is to lure Takichiba to speak. Now, Taki Chiba took out Kunai, undoubtedly trying to solve himself, the first time, naturally, he thought of his Asakura''s purpose and was seen through. "Is not it?" However, even though he was surprised and had a bad intention, Uchiha Nobuhiko still said calmly. It''s just that, halfway through the conversation, there was a slight pause, and it took a long time to say the last word that represents a question. During this period, in his slightly widened eyes, white hair rustled, but he watched Taki Chiba shave her long white hair into short hair with kunai, exposing the right side of the cover. eye. "this is!" Then, in the next second, his eyes went wide, and he blurted out with an exclamation. But it is, so shocked! Chapter 2713： Old man What''s the matter with this power...? When In the round eyes, a bright light slowly lit up, and slowly lit up. Under the shocked appearance of Uchiha Nobuhiko, deep in his heart, he was full of unbelievable. I don''t understand. When did this guy have such terrifying power! This power... how did he get it! And in this unbelievable incomprehension, his eyes slowly reflected the light and soft light of the pupil of the two eyes that were completely exposed under Taki Chiba''s short hair. Right eye. Yes, at this moment, in front of him, Taki Chiba, the right eye that has been covered, has slowly opened, and the eye socket of the right eye is radiating brilliance that he could not think of. And the soft light of the eyes. And the pupil power contained in this eye is not weaker than his right eye in reincarnation. Even at this time, looking at the reincarnation eye in the left eye and the strange eye in the right eye, Taki Chiba has a deep heart. There was almost a throbbing, an extremely familiar feeling suddenly used. It seemed that he had seen this kind of eyes a long, long time ago, and even, seeing this eye, he still had an inexplicable sense of peace of mind. Obviously, this sense of peace is definitely not directed at Taki Chiba, but naturally directed at this right eye. Vaguely, he had a feeling similar to intuition. He had definitely seen this eye, and it was related to him, and it was very related. "What is this power...? When did you..." Then, thinking like this in his heart, subconsciously, after an exclamation, he spoke with a little disbelief. "At this time, shouldn''t you ask about the current situation? I remember my question is, do you think that everything is the illusion of my reincarnation left eye? Shouldn''t you deny it separately?" And when he heard these words, he still stood in front of Uchiha Nobuhiko, but his whole body had begun to exude a distant breath of Chiba in white robe, no, it should be said that it was Chiba''s deity, so he said. This answer is not the question of Uchiha Nobuhiko, but a ridicule of Uchiha Nobuhiko with a narrow meaning. "Illusion?" Hearing this ridicule, he seemed to be immersed in the familiar sense of peace of mind, and Uchiha Nobuhiko was slightly taken aback. "Illusion!" Then, he was shocked, and suddenly realized that the current situation does not seem to be when he cared about how Taki Chiba obtained this power. Just now, if he thinks that everything now is an illusion, Taki Chiba is impossible. I always use illusion to control him, as long as his right eye pupil power recovers in reincarnation, he can unlock the illusion and get rid of the danger, but now, can it be said that this is Taki Chiba''s illusion? It seems that I can''t say that. At least, after seeing the pupil power of the right eye, this pupil power is comparable to the reincarnation eye, and then combined with his reincarnation right eye, if you use the Taki Chiba in front of you, you should be able to obtain a certain range of space here. It seems that it makes sense to describe the current situation in terms of control of time. And it makes perfect sense. Space-time ninjutsu and abilities, the reason why they are called space-time ninjutsu and abilities, actually involves both time and space, or time or space, but generally speaking, they are all ninjutsu or abilities that control space. The ninjutsu and ability to control time, Uchiha Nobuhiko has only seen outsiders, and the time is quite short. However, it is precisely because of this, because he has seen it in outsiders, so now it is completely believed that Taki Chiba can also control time, and even time and space together. Because Takichiba is also an outsider. And if outsiders can control time, and the natives of this world have never appeared, or are extremely rare, then, to a great extent, it is certain that this is the function of transcendence. And this Takichiba has never shown his power of transcendence, if his power of transcendence can control time and space, or his power of transcendence, combined with the two eyes in the eyes, can display the ability to control time and space. , Then, everything now is under the control of Taki Chiba, naturally it is not an illusion, but a real control of time and space. Therefore, he would not be able to feel his chakra, and he would not be able to move, because his body time had already followed this space, and was stopped by Taki Chiba''s ability. Chakra is no longer flowing because time is still, so naturally I can''t feel it. Moreover, if this is not an illusion, Taki Chiba moved him here in an instant just now, obviously controlling the space and using the space ability to transfer him. The current and previous phenomena are completely plausible if Takichiba controls time and space. Just now, Taki Chiba was able to keep his face from being affected by space and time stillness, indicating that his ability to control time and space is absolutely perfect. Including the fact that Yahiko Tenmichi on the top of his head split but did not disperse, the reason is also because of Taki Chiba''s perfect grasp of time and space. I am afraid that at the moment of the attack, Taki Chiba accurately targeted Yahiko Tenmichi first. Part of the time and space was frozen and unraveled, letting it split, and then in this instant, time and space were fixed again, and the attack just now, the golden light flashed, it was only a few tenths of a second. In such a short period of time, time and space control with this precision can be completed once. This ability to control can only be described as perfect. Myself... It is impossible to escape. Even if Samsara''s right eye pupil power is restored! The right eye of his own reincarnation indeed possesses the same power as Takichiba, and to a certain extent it is the pupil technique that can affect the right eye of Takichiba''s reincarnation, just like this Takichiba can influence his Heavenly Emperor. Even the opening of the entrance to the time prison just now, after thinking about it, could only be Taki Chiba''s handwriting, and even Taki Chiba may have been able to enter and leave the time prison without being discovered by him. And theoretically, whether this is the illusion of Taki Chiba''s reincarnation left eye or the control of time and space, his reincarnation right eye can affect it. This effect is basically out of control. However, now this ability to control time and space can basically be said to be two eyes working together, and even with the power of transcendence, his right eye in a reincarnation looks a little shame. Those effects are probably minimal. Even now they have been talking about it for a long time, and they still cant feel their pupil power. If the pupil power of their right eye in reincarnation can affect Taki Chibas temporal and spatial control, then the pupil power will not recover. Interfered by time control, even though he is fixed, the pupil power that can affect time control will naturally recover. When you recover a certain amount, you can break through time control, allowing him to feel you and use it. However, there is no response. Obviously, there is no way to influence one''s own reincarnation pupil power. In other words, his situation now is arrogant. Taki Chiba standing in front of him is the sword. It''s not when you care about what this power is, and when Taki Chiba will get it. For him, it''s desperate now! He, a rebirth, may finally be terminated by an outsider! And the world may be destroyed! Now, it''s the finished rhythm! "Do you remember that Hyuga Snow Eagle?" However, at this moment, when Uchiha Nobuhiko realized his situation, Chiba changed his tone and took the topic in another direction. However, an old man was mentioned. "Hyuga Snow Eagle?" In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko frowned, but he did not show any diffidence because of the current desperate situation. Even in this sentence, there was no negative emotion, just like a normal conversation. What does it mean? What does Takichiba mean? He said that just now, making me aware of my situation, not to give up the current results. Even, he already has this level of power, killing me should be easy, why? What kind of cat and mouse trick does he play? Or, what deeper purpose does he have? What is he waiting for? At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. To be honest, Uchiha Nobuhiko at this moment is still very calm, even Uchiha Nobuhiko himself did not expect that he could be so calm, as if the desperate situation in front of him is not a remarkable thing. It is not worth his fear or resentment. Even now, he is still quite talkative, as if his previous curiosity about the future has not been dispelled, he still wants to get more information from Taki Chiba''s mouth. "Well, at that time, instead of the Hyuga Xueying who was burned to death by you?" In this regard, Chiba said. Instead of Takichiba, I burned to death... Is that boy Hyuga Xueying? Hearing this sentence, Uchiha Nobuhiko was startled at first, and then instantly understood in his heart. At the same time, the picture of Taki Chiba burned to death on the night of Nine Tails in my mind. He still remembers the appearance of the burnt and unrecognizable boy. At that time, he thought that this unrecognizable boy was Taki Chiba. At that time, he thought he burned his reincarnation left eye, plus Taki Chiba''s seal technique. , Under the turmoil, he fled Konoha. Later, after Taki Chiba was discovered by him, he naturally wanted to understand that the boy was just a stand-in. He burned to death another person, but it doesnt matter who burned to death. The key is that Taki Chiba is still there. not dead. And since Taki Chiba is not dead, then, most of his energy, no, all of his energy, will be allocated to the fact that Taki Chiba is still alive. As for who died, it doesn''t matter anymore. As for this Hyuga Yuki, he still knows that during the cooperation with Hyuga Shinsuke, this Hyuga Yuki originally wanted to use this, but Hyuga Shinsuke was very well protected, and he was not allowed to get close at all. A good **** like an eagle. Unexpectedly, this Hyuga Snow Eagle turned out to be the decisive factor in the outcome of the first battle between him and Taki Chiba when the Battle of the Night of Nine Tails was made. He was unexpected. "Oh, it was him, so what?" However, the unexpected return was unexpected, Uchiha Nobuhiko still did not want to understand that although this Hyuga Yukie is a good pawn, it is actually indifferent, and the current Taki Chiba wants to say to himself. what relationship. "Hmm... how is it?" When I heard Uchiha Nobuhikos words, Chiba chuckled lightly, with a cold look in his eyes, but, after all, the two different eyes seemed to contain the supremacy. After all, they calmed down. He slowly pointed to his right eye and said: "This eye, this eye that also represents the supreme power, is the last relic he gave to me and the only eye left. He is the only one left. Things in this world." "impossible!" But this time, when he heard Taki Chiba''s words, Uchiha Nobuhiko spoke with excitement, and immediately denied Taki Chiba''s words. What a joke! With such a strong pupil power, how could it be that Xueying Hyuga really bullied him by not knowing Xueying Hyuga? To be honest, he had fancyed this Hyuga Xueying at first, but it was only because he had some potential, and his strength at the time was also good, and he was qualified to be his pawn. Moreover, this Hyuga Xueying was extreme and paranoid. In the Hyuga family, but the character is close to that of the Uchiha family, and it is as easy to use. But if he said so, he didn''t think that Hyuga Snow Eagle could become a powerful ninja. At least, he didn''t think that Hyuga Snow Eagle could pose a threat to him. Moreover, at that time, he wanted to get a pair of eyes from the Zong family who had few Hyugas, to study the blood inheritance boundaries handed down from the age of the six immortals, and the Hyuga Snow Eagle happened to have not been carved into a caged bird. If Hyuga Xueying had become his **** at that time, the final result would be nothing more than gouging and killing after using it up. At that time, if Hyuga Xueying had the potential to grow into such an eye, he would have been killed by him long before Hyuga Xueying grew up. He didn''t allow Konoha to show such terrible power. "Ah" In response, Chiba''s mouth pulled up a cold smile, and there was no lack of mocking sneers. "You forget, UU reading , we outsiders are people who know everything, knowing the destiny, although it is only after the night of Nine Tails, but after the night of Nine Tails, there is no mention of what was before the Night of Nine Tails. Do you remember the various historical situations? Do you still remember that Datongmu Huiye had two children? One is the six immortals and the other is on the moon." Afterwards, he said again. "The power manifestation of the Six Paths Immortal is this reincarnation eye. Then, what is the other one, his power manifestation, the younger brother of the Six Paths Immortal? What is the power manifestation inherited from Huiye, the ancestor of Chakra? " At the end, he asked rhetorically. "You...this eye, could it be..." But at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhiko who heard this, immediately understood something and said in amazement. "Yes, this eye is the eye of the younger brother of the Six Dao Immortals..." Upon hearing this, Chiba took a breath, seemingly satisfied with Uchiha Nobuhiko''s performance. After a slight pause, he said: "...Reincarnated eyes." Chapter 2714： Rebirth eye Reincarnated eyes... Brother Six Dao Immortals... The manifestation of power inherited from Otsuki Kaguya... Looking at Taki Chiba who didn''t seem to have any mockery in front of him, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart was also extremely calm, as if it were ordinary conversations, ordinary thoughts, ordinary thoughts. There is no rattling. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s face was a bit ugly at this time. Although he can be surprisingly calm up to now, his subconscious mind is telling him that the next words of Taki Chiba are definitely words that embarrass him and don''t want to hear. Even though he thought so in his heart, he almost instinctively rejected Taki Chiba''s next words. Therefore, he did not speak, but looked at Taki Chiba. It seems that I don''t care about it. "Remember the two branches of the Otsuki family I just mentioned?" At this time, Chiba did not have any surprises or disappointments to Uchiha Nobuhiko''s relatively calm reaction, as he said. It sounded, but it was not intended to stimulate Uchiha Nobuhiko, as if he was really trying to explain things to Uchiha Nobuhiko in a conversational manner. It was the problem of the reincarnation eye that radiated the bright and softness in his eyes. "One is the Six Way Immortals, that is, the Otsuki Yucun you are talking about. His descendants, Indra and Asura, have differentiated into the Senju clan and Uchiha clan, and the Uzumaki clan, and the other is Otsuki Yuyi According to what you said, it was the one that moved to the moon. You mean, this reincarnation eye is the eye of the moon, and it is the same level as the reincarnation eye of the six immortals." In this regard, Uchiha Nobuhiko said quite cooperatively. To be honest, he is not completely ignorant of this period of history. At least he knows the name Datongmu Kaguya. He also knows that the current moon is sealed with Datongmu Kaguya, or the body of Datongmu Kaguya. , One said that it was the body of Toto. According to what he knew, after Otsuki Teruya and the sacred tree became one, there was Too. Uchiha Nobuhiko speculates that Totoki and Otsuki Teruya may be one, even , Datongmu Huiye is ten tails. Moreover, the Six Way Immortal is the son of Otsuki Teruya, and Uchiha Nobuhiko also knew it, but he didn''t know that the Six Way Immortal actually had a younger brother. Moreover, judging from the pupil power contained in the current left eye of Takichiba, this younger brother actually has the same level of reincarnated eye as the reincarnation eye of the six-way immortal''s supreme eye. He doesn''t know these. However, Uchiha Nobuhiko now does not doubt what Takichiba said. The pupil power contained in Takichiba''s left eye can prove everything. Now, the reason why he cooperates so well is quite simple. One point, he is now controlled by others. In fact, there is no other way besides cooperation. At this point, Uchiha Nobuhiko himself is quite surprised that he can be so calm. Generally speaking, this kind of being used by Taki Chiba is like this. People who are inferior to him still hunted countless outsiders in their hands to contain them, and even his life was put on his hands. It is impossible for him to be calm, and he may even be angry and lose his reason now. It''s all exploded now, with humiliating red eyes. He was not afraid of death. After so many deaths, he was almost numb, but at this time he should also be afraid. He was afraid that there would be no power in this life after death. In any case, this life is the most likely to be close to eternal life. Yes, at this time, even he knew that he should be angry because of humiliation, confused because of fear, and even stopped thinking. He shouldn''t be so calm, and even feel a little unaware of his situation. In fact, he was aware of his departure. This can only be said that he may have truly matured in this life, with a posture that a person who has been reincarnated for countless lives and has experienced thousands of years should have. Mature and calm. In a sense, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who is now aware of this, even thanked Taki Chiba a little bit. Although there may not be a next life, but he does not know why, he always has such a good idea. On the other hand, he was really curious about reincarnation for so many lifetimes. He thought he knew the world very well, and maybe even outsiders didn''t know it by himself, but now it seems that he is a frog at the bottom of the well. But now in his calm state, what remains in his heart is curiosity about things he doesn''t understand. It can be said that half of the reason for Uchiha Nobuhiko''s cooperation is because he really wants to know this secret. This guy really wants to know... Unexpectedly, he could be so calm. But at this moment, when Qianye heard this, such a slightly surprised thought flashed through in his heart. To be honest, Chiba was also a little surprised to see the current Uchiha Nobuhiko. Moreover, compared to the current calm state, what Chiba wants to see is his hysterical appearance. After all, Chiba is more hostile to the enemy in front of him than to respect the enemy. After all, he still hopes to see the guy who tortured Hongyan, directly killed his teacher, and indirectly killed Xuena, struggling with weakness and pain, and roaring in unwillingness, just like a pitiful beast. However, this is a little unlikely after all. Uchiha Nobuhiko has reincarnation for so many lives, it is definitely not a realistic thing to really lose control here. Moreover, the person in front of him is his old enemy after all, and he doesn''t have this psychological quality. How could he be able to compete with himself for so long? "No, there is no reincarnation eye for the big cylindrical feathers on the moon. No one owns this eye except for the large cypress feathers at the beginning. Even, I can affirm that this eye depends solely on the big cypress on the moon. There is no way for the Mu Yuyi clan to awaken." Therefore, at this time, Chiba did not take the humiliation of himself, still speaking in a conversational attitude. "There is no way to awaken... Except for Otsuki Yui at the beginning?" In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko was slightly taken aback. "Wait a minute, do you mean that the Hyuga clan has something to do with the Otsuki Yuyi?" However, Uchiha Nobuhiko soon reacted, and now Takichiba mentioned that this Otsuki Yuyi clan was connected with the Hyuga Snow Eagles in front, and the Hyuga Snow Eagles belonged to the Hyuga clan, with a very simple logical relationship. "Yes, back then, before Otsuki Yui decided to move to the moon, he took away only a part of his descendants, or in other words, one descendant stayed on this land. This one is the Hyuga clan. The rebirth eye was opened. The condition is the pure big tube wood bloodline on the moon, plus the eyes of the family of the Hyuga clan." Hearing this, Qianye nodded gently and said. It''s true calmness, not pretending to be. Moreover, he really wants to know these things. At this time, Qianye had such a judgment in his heart. From this sentence, he could still see a lot of things. It seems... He really wouldn''t resist. In the next second, there was another judgment in his heart. This judgment seems to have a slight sorrow. Although the current situation has long been in his expectation, but at this moment, looking down at him back then, he can''t do everything he can to return. Tian''s originally killed Uchiha Nobuhiko in a certain sense, and now he is imprisoned in his own palm. Chiba does not have any sense of accomplishment, nor does he have the kind of ambition of a villain. Even after seeing that Uchiha Nobuhiko had no sense of resistance, he was a little bit sorrowful. Perhaps, deep in his heart, he is eager to have a hearty revenge battle with Uchiha Nobuhiko, and finally cut him off the horse, and he will get revenge. However, now, after all, it cannot be done. His reason does not allow him to have such an idea, nor can he do it. Nobuhiko Uchiha, now Nobuhiko Uchiha, is no longer just a rebirth, but a key to a more critical road. What''s more, things are developing surprisingly smooth now. After he realized that his destiny had changed, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to have let go of his fighting spirit. At this time, he wouldn''t be ignorant of a hearty revenge. war. Moreover, the current Uchiha Nobuhiko has fallen short of his enemy''s standards in a hearty battle of revenge. "Really...Hyuga Xueying gave you the eyes of his ancestor, no, it should be said that the eyes that were not damaged by the caged birds were given to you, but where did you get your pure big tube wood bloodline? As far as I know Even with the eyes of reincarnation, there is no way to reach the moon, and it is precisely because the moon is sent to a place that the eyes of reincarnation cannot reach, the six immortals can rest assured." In response to Chiba''s reaction, Uchiha Nobuhiko raised his eyebrows invisibly, and then he spoke sharply. Gee! What does this kid mean! Looking at his eyes just now, I should have noticed that I will not resist. In other words, there is no resistance. At this time, he explained to me patiently, what does it mean? Satisfy my wish before death? Do not! Are you pity me? Or, humiliating me in disguise? At this time, there was a bit of anger in his heart. The trace of Taki Chiba''s clear expression that seemed to have flashed just now, as if it were acupuncture, pierced his chest. Although he feels his maturity, a person who was supposed to be his prey has suddenly become a hunter, and he has become a prey instead, and he is still a prey like a trapped animal. After all, this contrast is impossible to care about of. At this time, Taki Chiba''s attitude undoubtedly hurt him. Moreover, at this tingling place, the anger that should have exploded long ago is already slowly surging at this moment, and it seems to spread in another way at this moment and become entrenched. "Well, actually, I didn''t understand at first, why I was able to awaken the reincarnated eye, but..." And hearing these words, Chibas face suddenly flashed a little sadness. Halfway through the conversation, he was silent for a while, as if he was remembering something. After a while, almost Uchiha Nobuhiko was a little impatient. When he wanted to speak, he continued, However, after I transplanted Xueyings white eyes and planned to cooperate with the reincarnation eye to further adapt to the newly acquired power, the blood in my body reacted. Just as the pupil power of the reincarnation eye poured into my brain, a lot of information, yes, all the abilities and pupil power belonging to the reincarnation eye also poured into my brain, and almost instantly, I awakened the reincarnation eye." "Blood? You... shouldn''t be the bloodline of the Datongmu clan, let alone the Datongmu bloodline on the moon, the Taki clan, I remember very clearly, it was also a very prosperous existence with a powerful blood inheritance boundary. , Its just that an outsider who was able to take the Blood Succession Boundary at that time forcibly seized the Blood Succession Boundary in the bloodline, and caused the entire descendants of the Taki clan, not only to lose the possibility of inheriting the Blood Succession Boundary, Because of the side effects of being deprived of blood and blood, there are even fewer and fewer chakras in the body of each generation. In this era, there have been several generations who can only do forbearance, and even many have become unable to own chakras. Ordinary people. It can be said that the original outsider destroyed the genes of the entire Taki clan. According to my later investigation, you have very few chakras. It is almost the same as the current generation of Taki clans chakras. You It cannot be the blood of the Datongmu clan." For this, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was impatiently urging him, just changed his mouth and then said it. He is very confident about Takichiba''s life experience. He has operated in this world for so many lives, and maybe some outsiders don''t know as much as he knows. For example, the family that has or has had a strong blood succession boundary, and its family pedigree, and so on. After suffering a big loss and fleeing at the Kyuubi Ranan, he investigated Takichiba fiercely. At that time, he also guessed what Takichibas transcendence power was, which could improve the Taki clans power. constitution. It can be said that this matter can never be wrong. "Yes it''s not wrong, I am not a big tube tree bloodline, but the people around me are." In this regard, Chiba also affirmed. "People around you?" Hearing this, Uchiha Nobuhiko frowned slightly, and subconsciously began to search for the person next to Taki Chiba. And, the person around this person has the possibility of a big tube wood bloodline. "On the night of the Nine Tails, you actually killed me. At that time, I had drained the last drop of blood. Moreover, my blood type was still an ultra-rare type. There was no blood bag in the village. Blood, even a mature fairy body is powerless, all I can do is wait for death in a short period of time. It is Xuenai, who rescued me with the blood of her whole body, and she took all the blood on her body. , All entered into my body. In fact, at that time, the blood flowing in my body was no longer the blood of the Taki clan, but..." In response, Chiba chuckled softly, but in the laughter, there was a slight sorrow, and he said: "On the moon, the pure blood of the Datongmu clan!" Chapter 2716： 1 night "Hyuga Yukina... is the blood of the Big Toki Hakata clan on the moon? Are you sure you said nothing wrong? The moon and this land have areas that creatures absolutely can''t pass through. Besides, no one can fly so high. Compared to what you know, I may not know much, but I still know some basic common sense." For Taki Chiba, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes twitched, and he almost couldn''t hold back his calm posture. Just kidding, it is impossible for Yukata Hyuga to come to this land no matter how you think! The moon, that is, the body of Datongmu Huiye, was originally a space suspended outside the earth. As far as he knew, there was no air in this space. In that space, there was no way to breathe, not only there was no way to breathe. Breathing, the temperature of that space is even colder than the coldest ice. People in that space will turn into ice in a second, and no one can survive in that space. Not only is it impossible to survive, it is impossible to cross even if it is crossing. This is a place that cannot be reached by such a supreme power as the eye of reincarnation. And just now, this Takichiba also said that he needs the eyes of the Hyuga clan and the blood of the moon Otsuki. In other words, the Hyuga clan on the ground and the Lunar Datongmu clan, although both descendants of Datongmu Yuyi, are like Indra and Asura inherited the immortal eyes and the immortal human body respectively, things inherited by the Hyuga clan. , Should also be different. For example, the Hyuga clan inherited a preference for eyes and possessed more pure pupil power. Otherwise, they would not need their eyes instead of their body blood. And the Lunar Otsuki clan should have inherited more belongings like fairy human bodies. Otsuki Yui''s physical strength, so the blood of the Otsuki family is needed to awaken the rebirth eye of Otsuki Yui. It is like combining the power of Indra and the power of Asura to awaken the eyes of reincarnation. But now there is such a space that the eyes of reincarnation can''t reach. If Yukata Hyuga has a pure lunar pedigree, then how did she come to this land and how to traverse that space. Judging from the fact that Takichiba can control the space by means other than the heavenly defense, the reincarnated eye should have spatial ability. Then, when Otsuki Yui moved to the moon, it also made sense, that is, the reincarnated eye is possible. Directly transfer a certain amount of people to the moon. However, I am afraid that only the reincarnation eye can do this. He who possesses the supreme power reincarnation eye is very clear that apart from the space, the huge distance between the moon and the earth is also a sky moat, without any time space. Ninjutsu or ability can span such a huge distance, the transfer ability of time and space ninjutsu and ability, the transfer distance is linked to chakra, such a huge distance, no one has such a huge chakra to consume, even If he has accumulated so many lives, he can''t. Therefore, it can only be the reincarnation eye, it can only be that the reincarnation eye has the ability to travel through time and space, and can use a small amount of chakra for fixed-point transfer. As the supreme power of the same level, Uchiha Nobuhiko feels that the reincarnation eye has this ability It''s quite possible. However, Otsuki Yui with rebirth eyes is fine, but Yukata Hyuga with white eyes cannot. In other words, assuming that Hyuga Yukina is the blood of the moon, she must live on the moon, and Yuki can rely on rebirth eyes to reach the moon. Then, how did Hyuga Yukina come from the moon to the earth? However, now that Uchiha Nobuhiko said this, it was not because he did not believe that Hyuga Yukina was a lunar man, but because he did not believe that a lunar man could come to this land without the rebirth eye. After all, it is now known that there are still lunar people, and this lunar person is of the same origin as the legendary six immortals, and even has reincarnating eyes at the same level as the reincarnation eye, and if it still has the means to reach the earth If that happens, then he has to pay attention to it. Even though, he may not have a next life now. As for the bloodline of Hyuga Yukina, Uchiha Nobuhiko generally believed it, or said, there was no reason to doubt it, and the reason was that he was still very interested in this Hyuga Yukina at the beginning, and he even knew that Hyuga A group of people have done some experiments with the blood of this Hyuga Yukina, and for a while, a group of mutated Hyuga people appeared in the dark place of the Ninja World. These mutated Hyuga people have almost It is a terrible improvement. And according to his experience of being reincarnated as the Hyuga clan, the pupil power of these mutant individuals increased by at least two or three times, and some individuals even reached ten times. However, the survival time of these individuals was quite short, at least exposed. When in his sight, almost a short time, the time of a battle lore disappeared. It was also the individual who discovered this mutation before he started investigating. Finally, he found Hyuga Yukina. However, Shinsuke Hyuga was very tightly protected at the time. Due to the situation at the time and various things, he finally did not correct. Hyuga Yukina started. However, what is certain is that the blood of Hyuga Yukina does have the ability to enhance the pupil power of the Hyuga clan. Combining the words of Takichiba now, it is very likely that the Otsuki lineage in Hyuga Yukana strengthens the pupil power of the Hyuga clan. After all, the Otsuki lineage can evolve the eyes of the Hyuga clan into reincarnated eyes. The blood of Hyuga Yukina, who has the blood of Otsuki, can strengthen the white eyes and pupils of the Hyuga clan, which makes sense. As for why the Hyuga people died in a short time, it is probably related to the bird in the cage or their own quality. Although the individual differences of the white eyes are not as obvious as the individual differences of the writing wheel eyes, it is also because The effect of white eyes is not as obvious as that of writing round eyes, and there is a gap in pupil power inside the white eyes. The Hyuga clan has not disclosed the unique forbidden or secret techniques of white eyes to the world, but it requires very harsh pupil power conditions to be able to use it. Even, among these forbidden arts and secret arts, there are forbidden arts or secret arts that can only be used by the reincarnated eye. After all, the Hyuga clan has not been cut off until now, because it has been in Konoha, only their home is the most well-preserved and most perfect for the preservation of secrets. Therefore, it is not impossible to have the lineage of the Lunar Otsuki clan in Hyuga Yukina. What is impossible is how Hyuga Yukina came from the moon. Without rebirth eyes. With only the Otsuki descent, Hyuga Yukana does not have rebirth eyes, and if she has rebirth eyes, he would no longer have to fight in the night of the nine tails. Given that Hyuga Yukina was able to sacrifice her life in order to save Taki Chiba, if she had reincarnated eyes, that battle would not be his fight against Taki Chiba. So, it can be said that if Hyuga Yukina has the descent of the big tube tree, it is impossible to come to the earth, and if she is above the earth, she must have rebirth eyes. Without rebirth eyes, she cannot appear on the earth unless She does not have the descent of Datongmu, but of the Hyuga clan. This is an endless loop. "No problem, you should also know that Hyuga Yukina was not the birth of Shinsuke Hyuga, but the child picked up by his deceased wife." In response, Chiba said. From the perspective of knowing everything, Chiba also has enough reasons to believe that Xuena is of the big tube wood bloodline, and her blood and Xueying''s are not damaged by the caged bird, and she is good enough to awaken the reincarnated eye. also only has the blood of Datongmu, and can save a mortal man with the blood of his whole body. This miracle of bringing back from the dead can only be the most ambitious force in the world, the blood of the Datongmu clan, can do it. The power of this family refers directly to the origin of the world, and it can even be said to be the embodiment of world power. It itself may contain all the power rules of this world, and it seems that it is not impossible to break the boundaries of life and death. What''s more, the reason why Chiba can have the exit of the time prison that can fix the world of the dead in the world of the living, can make the dirty rebirth of the living dead, and can even preserve the corpses of Kushina, Hirohiko and Yukina for a long time. It is because of the power of this big pipe. is because Xuenai''s pure blood is flowing in his own veins. Including, all the skills he has mastered now, except for the eight-door dungeon of physical skills and the fixed chakra promotion, of course, there is not much to perform the necessary eight-door modes, such as the sealing technique, the book of curse, the enchantment technique, and The combination of them creates a combination of various attributes and special functions, such as five ninjutsu, etc., all have a qualitative leap, the black wall used before, and even the five elements of the face after the wooden man The formation of power similar to the jade of Taoism, in fact, only occurred after Chiba got Xuenai''s blood. is not to say that in the past ten years, his ninjutsu prowess has improved to an incredible level. It is because Xuena''s blood has brought him new power. The power of reincarnation eye. The pure blood power of Otsuki. "The kid who picked it up...you mean, don''t you mean that there is a way for the moon to come to the earth?" Uchiha Nobuhiko was still very keen on this, and soon realized. The child brought back by Mrs. Hyugas wife is the Otsuki clan of the moon, while Mrs. Hyugas wife is an out-and-out Hyuga clan. Yukata Hyuga is not her own person. In other words, Yuuki Hyuga can only be done by some means. From the moon to the earth. In other words, it is very possible that the earth cannot go to the moon, but the moon can come to the earth. Only in this way can we explain why Hyuga Yukina appeared on the ground. "No! Wait a minute, the key is not this...", However, in the next second, he seemed to suddenly remember something. He shook his head abruptly, but stared at Taki Chiba firmly. The calmness in his eyes was of course gone now, a raging fire of resentment. Suddenly, he took over all his expressions, almost every word. He continued: "You have actually won. On the night of the Nine Tails Rebellion, you already won! The battle between us! , It is already over!" Damn it! , Damn it! Damn it! And at this moment, it was almost between the words uttered by gritted teeth, the last trace of calmness in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s heart has been engulfed by humiliation and humiliation. At this moment, he suddenly realized one thing, something that made him feel that everything he did was like a jumping clown. was also something that deeply and thoroughly stung his self-esteem. According to everything Takichiba has said now, one after another, in fact, Takichiba won when he was resurrected on the night of the Kyuubi Rebellion. And in the following ten years, fighting against his own wits, including his slight triumphant weakness, was actually just Taki Chiba cooperating with him in acting. This Takichiba, since that time, has already possessed the ability to kill him in a flash. At this time, it seems that this Taki Chiba is standing at a higher position than himself, and even stepped on his head with one foot, looking down at him. And he didn''t even know that he was stepped on the top of his head. This is simply...it is simply...the most unforgivable thing. For myself! Yes, at this moment, this humiliation and humiliation turned into anger, not against Taki Chiba in front of him, but against himself. Is there anything more embarrassing than this? is gone! This is simply a lifetime, no, it''s a shame that can''t be erased from life to life. "Snapped!" At this time, a hand was lightly patted on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s shoulder, and a face suddenly came over. Almost instantly Nobuhiko Uchiha was startled. What''s up with him? At this time, the thought of not knowing how to turn flashed in his heart. "Hehehehe..." At this time, a series of laughter with strong self-deprecating emotions suddenly rang in front of him. From that face that looked so bitter and self-deprecating. "Yes, at that time, I was destined to have won. I was just waiting for a turning point in my destiny." In the next second, a voice that was unclear whether it was triumphant or lonely rang. Yes, Chiba has won since then. When Yukana''s blood entered his body, he gathered the power of Otsuki Ha Village and Otsuki Hakata. At Otsuki Hamura, there is a mature immortal human body with reincarnation eyes, which are given by Hirohikos eyes and the cells between the pillars. As for Otsuki Yui, it is Xueying''s eyes and Xuena''s blood. Even, he still owns a nine-tailed chakra, which is a back hand that his teacher Uzumaki Kushina gave him. Yes, at that time, he lost everything, but got everything again. Overnight, he lost all of his most cherished people. but also got the most crucial thing to overthrow fate... The power of regulation beyond what fate can carry! Chapter 2716： Understand and understand and end "Once, I felt that they all needed my protection, because they were not outsiders, had no power to transcend, and did not know everything, and almost everyone was facing the fate of death, because in the future, without them .So I must desperately protect them, and I must prevent them from risking. Everything should be resisted by me, because they have given me the foundation to live well in this life. No, its if I want to live well in this life. The most fundamental thing to survive is them. But in the end, I didn''t protect anything, but they have been protecting me and fulfilling my wishes." Watching the look ahead change from calm to sullen, from sullen to silence, and finally a bit of amazed Uchiha Nobuhiko in the silence, Chiba''s eyes were slightly confused, and he muttered again. However, he didn''t give Uchiha Nobuhiko a chance to react and speak, as if he was venting all the depression in his head, and said to himself. Yes, once, Chiba thought that he was protecting Kushina, Hirohiko, Yukina, and other close cherished people, and he had been thinking about protecting them well, but in the end, it was They protected him. It''s just that he thought he was protecting them. In a sense, he has always imposed his will on them, and even in the end he was too concerned about the idea of ??"protecting them and resurrecting them" and ignoring Xuena''s feelings for him, so he finally fell short. It can be said that before, he always thought about whether he was willing to lose them, but he didn''t care about their feelings for themselves and their unwillingness to lose. He wanted to sacrifice himself to get everyone alive in the end, but he never thought that Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuenas feelings for him could sacrifice everyone else, even at the expense of leaving the village weak. The situation goes against their deep love for their village. In other words, Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina had already placed themselves above the village. He hadn''t even considered such deep and strong feelings. In a sense, all his behaviors, even though they were They are good, and they are paying for them sincerely, even if they sacrifice their lives, they are touching and sincere, but they are selfish. It was this selfishness without any malice that caused his ultimate failure. And Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena finally showed that they not only showed their feelings for him, but also left him with what he needed most. The eyes of Hirohiko, the blood of Yukina, the power of the nine tails of Kushina''s tail, and even Yuuki Hyuga, the nasty guy who killed him from the beginning and died for him in the end, also left the most in his body. The powerful part, his eyes. It can be said that in addition to the warmth that he gave to Chiba on weekdays, they also left Chiba with what he needed most. In other words, to realize his long-cherished wish, the most needed thing. The power to realize his long-cherished wish. is the reincarnation eye in the left eye socket of Chiba and the reincarnated eye in the right eye socket. At this moment, Chiba has truly become a complete body. The will of the world, or fate, is truly jealous, and even for this reason, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who specializes in harvesting and hunting outsiders, was created to be an extraordinary perfect body that should not have been created. "Always, they have been protecting me and supporting me, not I protecting them." In the end, after a series of thoughts and memories passed in his mind, the voice in Chiba''s mouth became a bit misty, as he concluded. "is it" And hearing this sentence, inexplicably, originally because of the deep sting of self-esteem, the anger created by the humiliation and humiliation flowing from those stinging places, it seems to be extinguished at this moment. After a while, Uchi Bo Xinyan took a long breath. Partner... Am I losing here? At this time, in his heart, he just sighed. Perhaps, in this life, he appeared in a powerful posture, completely above the outsiders, even, for many years, he has been an absolute strong posture, above the immature outsiders. However, in the first few lives, for him, who had not yet understood power and had not fully developed his own abilities, he was basically under the shadow of outsiders. At that time, he was also surrounded by allies. , There are also partners. There is even the kind of comrade-in-arms whose descendants follow by their side and pave the way for them to hunt outsiders. It''s just that that one has been annihilated under the **** of an outsider. There is even the first friend who had protected him when he was the weakest in the first life, and he was deeply dependent on outsider friends. At this moment, the companions who came along the way, scene after scene, but one by one in his unfading memory pass by. At that time, he was very weak, and he was trembling when facing outsiders, just like when Taki Chiba in the night of Nine Tails faced himself. However, at that time, although he was not strong, there was a group of life and death partners around him. Every time, he could hunt and kill outsiders, and each of his partners made great contributions. And because of his great contributions, his partner has long since died, and he has not even left a single offspring. When? When do you no longer need a partner? also gave up looking for partners? I just want to use the simplest benefits and deterrence to find the so-called allies, no, should I say it is a pawn? As the familiar faces that were deeply buried in my heart flashed by Taki Chiba''s this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko fell deeply into contemplation. At this moment, he seemed to comprehend something, understood something, and recalled what is beautiful. Although he was in deep thought, he smiled uncontrollably at the corner of his mouth. laugh... Laughed? And this scene fell in Chiba''s eyes, but it made Chiba startled. Seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko''s smile, Chiba was startled. Suddenly, as if a flash of inspiration, a strong intuition suddenly surged in Qianye''s heart. He doesn''t know enough about this Uchiha Nobuhiko. "When" At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who was suddenly in deep thought, murmured. When? What does mean? He... Is this thinking of something? At the same time, Chiba''s brows frowned slightly, and he couldn''t understand Uchiha Nobuhiko''s reaction at all. However, after this, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not speak any more, and Chiba did not ask for a while, and the two remained stiff and shouldered, and fell silent. "Really...Is it that time? I''m afraid, so I stop looking for partners and come here?" After a while, Uchiha Nobuhiko woke up like a dream, and said softly. Partner? At this time, Chiba, who was slightly startled when he heard this, suddenly understood in his heart. Obviously, Uchiha Nobuhiko thought of his partner because of what he said just now about his partner. And it should be a long, long time ago partner. Does this guy have a... partner? Is it like Hirohiko, Yukina, and Kushina? Then, at this moment, Chiba looked at the fading look in the right eye of this reincarnation and the young man who had not changed anything when he first saw him. This young man who has fought with him for more than ten years and even killed all of his cherished partners with his own hands. , Suddenly in my heart. This guy Is it difficult, is it very similar to me? and the past life... me. After that, almost subconsciously, such a thought came to him. At this moment, the dimmed eyes in front of them, although the pupils are the lines of the reincarnation eye, even if they are controlled, they can feel the devastating pupil power in the eyes, but at this moment, Qian Ye''s seriousness, the dim look in that eye, the faint sense of alienation, the slight fear, and the slight despair, how similar are they to the eyes that he saw in the mirror in the previous life. It''s just that, in the background of the lack of power, the feeling of alienation, fear, and despair in my own eyes were more obvious. is it It was also because of his fear that he alienated the entire Ninja World, and in the end he was controlled by me, who had healed his soul in Konoha Village. is it Back then, because of the failure of interpersonal relationship, I was always afraid of giving my sincere heart, afraid of making friends, and unwilling to make friends. And he has lost too much, life and death again and again. When he was not as strong as he is now, he should have many like-minded people around him when he was faced with outsiders who looked terrifying at the time. Like Xuena and Hirohiko, partners who can give everything for it, even life and strength. And these partners should have paid their lives for him, or killed outsiders with the price of their lives. In the case of losing his best friends again and again, he gradually began to be afraid, afraid of losing, afraid to make friends, and also afraid to give sincerely, so as not to gain more pain and fear. There is no hope, there is no disappointment. If you don''t make friends, if you don''t call friends, he doesn''t have to bear the pain of the death of a friend in front of him. Really are is exactly the same! At this moment, Chiba completely understood. If I hadn''t experienced the reincarnation of nightmares, maybe I would be like him. Do not! It should be said that I who have never lost feelings and know that feelings are precious, the me who died and passed through in the past life, did not experience the cruelty and pain of the reincarnation of nightmares, went directly to the world of forbearance, and gained the current strength after losing Hongyan and Xuena. I might only become the second Uchiha Nobuhiko. Uchiha Nobuhiko who hates everything. At the same time, Chiba also truly understood his opponent. Over the past ten years, he can feel Uchiha Nobuhiko''s disgust and even hatred for the natives of this world. Although it is acting, but standing at a higher level of strength, in addition to performing well in tricks, he actually has more leeway, so some things can be seen more clearly, and from what he knows about Uchiha Nobuhikos behavior In it, what he felt was a kind of image curled up in the dark, watching coldly, and even hated and hated the world. To be honest, at the beginning, he wanted to understand that as a rebirth, Uchiha Nobuhiko should also have the experience of defeating the strong with the weak and the strong outsiders with the weak. He should be very clear about the benefits of mastering the general situation. One person cant do it, but a bunch of people can do it. There are no mature outsiders. Although it is easy to stand on top of the ninja world, there is no situation where one person can compete with one ninja world, and even one person can compete with a ninja village. That is, only mature outsiders, such as the current self, can ignore all the forces in the Ninja World. Even if one person competes with a Ninja Village, Uchiha Nobuhiko can get rid of the outsiders only by combining a few Ninja villages. After all, the outsiders before him only believe in their own power and believe that they are. The protagonists individual faction, even if he formed a gang, could not fully gather the hearts of the people and unite the Ninja forces. For Uchiha Nobuhiko, it was not a problem. Moreover, as the guardian of this world, he was selected and created by the will of the world to guard this world and guard the destiny. Nobuhiko Uchiha should also like this world even more. Although he may not like the major forces fighting now, he does not. As for hatred and disgust, in this way, it meets the standards of the will of the world. The guardian doesn''t like the world he guards. UU reading www.uukanshu.cm Isnt that a saboteur that will destroy the world? And now, he finally understands. At the beginning, Uchiha Nobuhiko should be the kind of existence that conformed to the guardian''s setting, but in time, he failed. In other words, the will of the world has failed. The person it chose, in time and cruel experience, finally moved in the direction of the destroyer, not the direction of the guardian. The person it chose was not as strong as it thought, and was able to take on the role of guardian. Chiba can even imagine that even without him as an outsider, Uchiha Nobuhiko would destroy the world. In other words, this world is already on the way to destruction. "Now, you can end up with me." And at this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who seemed to want to understand something, slowly began to look bright in his eyes, and said. "As a result, you?" At first hearing this, Chiba was taken aback for a moment, then frowned, but he opened his mouth in surprise. "Aren''t you doing this now?" In response, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to have untied some knots, suddenly smiled slightly and said. And his eyes looked at Chiba''s hand on his shoulder. In his reincarnation vision, nine special chakras can be clearly seen that they are constantly pulling out of his body and pouring into Taki Chiba''s hands. Chapter 2717： draw "Do you think this can kill you?" At the half-ridiculous words of Uchiha Nobuhiko, Chiba''s mouth showed a slightly ridiculous smile, and calmly responded. At this time, a red diamond-shaped mark appeared on his forehead, and inside the diamond-shaped mark, on both sides of the diamond-shaped glass seal filled with red chakras, the crystal glass seemed to be It began to spread. Almost instantly, two diamond-shaped glass-shaped seals were extended on both sides of the diamond-shaped glass-shaped seal, which closely adhered to the original red chakra-shaped glass-shaped seal. . "Humph!" On this, Uchiha Nobuhiko sneered, noncommittal. "You won''t tell me so much, just to distract me, so as to absorb these chakras from me." At the end, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and his eyes narrowed slightly. At this moment, in his reincarnation eye perception vision, the black mist-shrouded space slowly emerged, that is, the prison of time. At this moment, it seems obvious that the soul of the original outsider is in this area. In the different prison spaces, or in the cell, under the gray and indistinct environment, the sounds of trembling chains rang from time to time. Indistinctly, with the sound of the chain clanking, the mist seems to spread slightly, revealing the nine kneeling on the ground, their hands hanging by the chain, like an inverted figure, and the chain and them Where the hand touches, the chakras of various colors are continuously being sucked out along the chain, flowing to the end of the chain. "I can''t deny it." Chiba was very frank about this, and did not conceal anything, nor did he earn any face in front of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Yes, I said so much just now, although part of it is the catharsis of my own emotions, but it is undeniable that there is indeed something that attracts Uchiha Nobuhikos attention. After all, there is no guarantee that Uchiha Nobuhiko will have any hidden abilities. This guy, who has even learned to show weakness in the past ten years, plus the reincarnation for so many lifetimes, this is another whole world, relying on the original work alone. Those contents are at best able to accurately grasp the context of fate. As for some powers that were not reflected in the original works, Chiba did not know. If you know the fate, Uchiha Nobuhiko will not be able to catch up with Chiba if he gives him a thousand horses, but if he understands the world, Chiba has 10,000 horses. Can not catch up with Uchiha Nobuhiko. Thanks to eating so much, Chiba doesn''t want to capsize here. Even, although it is unlikely, but Uchiha Nobuhiko has any killer skills to get rid of his control, and even escape from his hand, then, now that he has revealed all his hole cards in advance, then it is more embarrassing. He is still not sure what unforeseen circumstances will happen. The Tao is one foot high and the magic is one foot high. Now he can be said to be truly above the top of the power system in this world, but it does not mean this world. There is nothing he can do, except that fate is no longer able to control him. His power is like a rock in the river of fate that cannot be impacted by the turbulence of destiny. If he goes to the left, the river of destiny must be diverted to the side. He goes to the right. , Then the long river of fate will also be changed. He can already control fate. is not the little pebble that was thrown into fate without even ripples. However, this does not mean that he can do whatever he wants. Because destiny does not represent the world. Destiny is only the trajectory, inherent trajectory, and development direction of the world. Even if the destiny changes, if the end of the destiny change is not the destruction of the world, then the world will still exist. . Of course, if the destiny changes, it will still have a great impact on the world, otherwise the world will not spend so much effort to prevent the destiny from changing. Moreover, this kind of change generally ends in a bad way for the world. The relationship between the world and destiny, after all, is dominated by the world, and fate is helpless to him, but it does not mean that the world is helpless to himself. Although he has grown into a complete outsider with reincarnation and reincarnation eyes, the world still has Power can sanction him, or in other words, against the entire world, he may not be able to secure victory. After all, these powers he gained are also based on this world. Whether it is the reincarnation eye or the reincarnation eye, they are all under the power system of this world, and this supreme power should not be borne by mortals. What is mastered, even, there is a possibility that there is no way to exist in a person. Its just that his transcendence is perfectly compatible with all the powers of this world, so the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation eye can exist in a pair of eye sockets at the same time. And, it can blend so perfectly, and with the small amount of world root power contained in the two, he comprehensively enhances his grasp of the power of this world. Even, in a sense, in his gestures, what he used was not pure ninjutsu, seal art, enchantment art, or curse seal art. It was closer to the world''s purest embodiment of the power of the world. Also, Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has the supreme power of reincarnation eyes, can compete with him one or two, like the rest of the Ninja world, basically no one can hurt him. Unless, someone can really use physical means to chop off his head. Even if he cut off his head, in his left eye of reincarnation, there is still another ability of Kaleidoscope writing round eyes belonging to Nobuhiko Uchiha, Izanaki. Yes, the left eye snatched from Uchiha Nobuhikos left eye socket also contains Izanaki. Although Izanaki is a forbidden technique, in fact, anyone who uses the writing wheel eyes It can be used, but in Uchiha Nobuhikos place, it has become a kind of ability. Like other gods, it belongs to the illusion in the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. The ability is to be able to use Izanaki within a certain period of time. The reality that is unfavorable to oneself is transformed into a dream, and the dream that is good for oneself is transformed into reality. Moreover, the time will be quite short, and the cooling time is only a few hours. Of course, within the cooling time, this eye is also There is no way to use it, and you lose your eyesight. After evolving into the reincarnation eye, the cooling time has been reduced to one hour, and, under the blessing of the pupil power of the reincarnated eye, after this use, all the abilities of the left eye can be used within the one-hour cooling time. Of course, as long as Chakra is enough. In other words, even if his head is cut off, it is actually useless. This is also the reason why fate has no way to control him. Now Chiba is already invincible. And since he is already invincible, besides being able to kill him directly to kill him, there are no unpredictable factors that can change the fact that he exists. After all, Chiba wants to destroy the existence of destiny, and destiny The method is to constantly use unforeseen factors to disrupt the saboteurs plan, make it fall short, and remove even the saboteur to eliminate the danger. It''s like the turning point of the fate of bringing the soil ahead of time. Nobuhiko Uchiha at the time of the Kyuubi Rebellion, and even the three of Hirohiko, Yukina, and Kousina''s prevention of Chiba, are all means of fate. And the means of destiny is now of no use to this invincible existence, because any unforeseen factor cannot kill Chiba, it is impossible to get rid of this destroyer, and there is no way to remove even unforeseen factors. The person who falls represents the powerful influence of this saboteur on fate. Under such influence, if the saboteur insists on changing his destiny, then his destiny can only be changed. Besides, the fate of Chiba and Uchiha Nobuhiko existed at the same time, and their destiny has undergone an irreversible change. And fate has failed, but the world has not failed yet. And compared to fate, Chiba can fight against fate and change fate, but the world is not. The world is all the rules including destiny, and all the unity of all matter, spirit, and existence is everything. And Chiba is also in all this. He is still not sure whether he can fight the world, And, as far as he knows, there is at least one force in this world that can check and balance him. It''s just that this power is no longer Uchiha Nobuhiko. So, the only thing to be careful is to be careful. This step in front of him is also an extremely important step, and Chiba does not want to make mistakes. "Humph!" At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko snorted again for Chibas words, but didnt say anything next, but quietly looked at Chibas hand on his shoulder and looked at it. Chakra sucking. At the same time, Chiba did not speak any more, and the red diamond-shaped mark on the center of his eyebrows gradually began to flood with other colors, sand-like gold, alien flame-like blue, clear azure blue, and lava. The golden red, the hazy white of the fog, the lush green, the soft and resolute dark red, and the bright red in the original diamond seal. Gradually, the diamond mark on Chibas forehead changed from the bright red at the beginning. The color is the center, and it is slowly divided into small diamond-shaped squares of nine colors. And the sealing space in Chibas forehead, the original bright red diamond-shaped sealing space, has been connected by eight identical diamond-shaped sealing spaces around, forming a larger diamond-shaped sealing space, and these nine diamond-shaped sealing spaces , Each one consists of nearly eighty-one small diamond-shaped seal spaces. Each diamond-shaped seal space, that is, every eighty-one small diamond-shaped seal spaces, stores one type of chakra, which adds up to exactly nine types. And as the nine types of chakras in this sealed space overflowed, the hand on Uchiha Nobuhiko''s shoulder slowly dropped. "It''s just Chakra that has absorbed half of the Nine-Tailed Beast. Don''t you plan to become the Ten-Tailed Manzhuli?" While watching Chiba put down his hand, Uchiha Nobuhiko turned his head, looked at Chiba, and said. "Why didn''t you choose to be the Toshio Renjuli? I''m not a fool." At this, Chiba smiled slightly and said. Become the Toshiro Renju? Chiba is not so stupid. He took the initiative to give the world a chance to get rid of himself. After becoming a human pillar, although he can gain tremendous power, even with his ability, he can directly control the tail beast and even the ten tails perfectly. However, as long as the human pillar is pulled away from the beast, it will definitely die. Even if his vitality is tenacious, he is just going to live longer. He is already invincible in this world. Although he can''t fight the whole world, if he doesn''t want to die, even if the world takes action, he may not be able to kill him. Now that he has become a human pillar, he has a weakness out of thin air, a weakness that is fatal. Is that stupid? Besides, in prison at this time, in the past ten years, this Uchiha Nobuhiko has already gathered all the tail beasts. I am afraid that half of the nine tails are in the soul of his water gate teacher. This Uchiha Nobuhiko has long since In the hands of the **** of death, he snatched the soul of Teacher Watergate and was imprisoned in time prison. And in the past ten years, Uchiha Nobuhiko did not choose the psychic outgoing golem, and became the human pillar power of the ten tails. I am afraid that the reason is also the same. I don''t want to have another weakness. They are all rebelling against fate, or even against the existence of the world. Naturally, it is impossible for them to think of becoming a human pillar, and for no reason to give themselves one more death option. Ten-tailed people''s strength is infinite, but it is still not worth it. This Uchiha Nobuhiko is just using these imprisoned human pillars as a tool for extracting the tail beast Chakra for a long time. In this way, the power of the tail beast can be obtained. UU reading further complements his infinite approach to the form of the world''s supreme power. It''s okay again, to avoid the weakness of the human pillar. kills two birds with one stone. And now, Chiba has placed the Chakra Seal of the Nine-Tailed Beast in the Yin Seal that has been expanded countless times, and can be used at any time. Moreover, after Uchiha Nobuhiko''s death, this time jail time is his. He can extract the power of the nine-tailed beasts at any time, and the soul of Watergate is also kept in the prison of time. When everything is over, it is not necessary to kill the power of death. At that time, you only need to release the soul of Watergate, and then proceed. A series of resurrection methods will do. Of course, we can only make Watergate suffer a little now. "If... I beg you, would you let the world make a living?" In this regard, Uchiha Nobuhiko seemed to have turned countless emotions in his eyes, unwilling, worried, resentful, unyielding, shame...Finally, all the emotions were finally mixed into a helpless pleading, and he spoke in a low voice. "It seems that I was wrong. The will of the world did not choose the wrong person. In order to protect the world, you can quietly plead for an outsider who is regarded as an enemy..." Hearing the words, Chiba was startled, and after a long time, he lowered his eyes and said with a sigh. "Huh!" Then, in the next second, Chiba suddenly raised his eyes with a sound of breaking the flesh, his eyes were already full of cold murderous aura, blood was pouring out, and his mouth was also cold. "But, I refuse!" Chapter 2717： Its time to rest "Snapped!" With blood pouring out of his right back, Uchiha Nobuhiko''s eyes suddenly opened, and his whole body shuddered stiffly, but like a spring reflection, he grabbed the short white hair in front of him and possessed him for so many lives. The young man with double supreme power he had seen twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth. "Then, you better promise that I won''t have the next life. If there is another life, I won''t lose to you again! And you will eventually become my prey, your eyes, or rebirth eyes, Regardless of the reincarnation eye, I will take it back! I will personally send you to time jail, let you enjoy eternal loneliness, and eventually... become a soul body that stops thinking!" Then, as if resentment condensed with endless resentment, almost gritted his teeth, Uchiha Nobuhiko squeezed out such a sentence. And squeezed out along with this paragraph, there are also the tearing eye pupils, and the blood seeping from the corners of the mouth. "It''s time to rest." However, for this Uchiha Nobuhiko, the words full of hatred and resentment that seemed like incompetence and rage, the murderous aura on Chiba''s face has been calmed down, but there is still a kind of expressionless expression of the upper person looking down on the lower person. The change seems to be a kind of indifference like a god. It''s just that, when I said this sentence, it was soft as if it were a little gentle, like coaxing a child to sleep. "No... won''t lose to you again... won''t experience those... won''t..." However, at this moment, Uchiha Nobuhikos eyes dimmed quickly, and eventually even the reincarnation eye pattern on his right eye slowly disappeared, and he made a dim black eye pupil. The first bitterness gradually weakened, and finally it was already inaudible. "Relax, there will be no next life." And at this time, feeling the death of the enemy''s life in front of him, the expressionless face on Chiba''s face seemed to tremble slightly, but after all, there was no change. "Huh!" At the same time, a pure white flame suddenly ignited from the soles of his feet. At the moment it ignited, the pure white haori, which was burning like a flame, was already softly covering his body, like a white robe. Generally, it is swaying in the air, and even the face of Chiba is covered with a layer of pure white. From a distance, it looks like a large sleeve of a large robe wrapped in a flame-like pure white chakra. The person, in this dark night, exudes a soft brilliance comparable to the full moon in the sky. At the same time, a round of nine spheres that also radiated soft brilliance, slowly behind him, circled out, floating. Rebirth Eye Chakra mode, I should stick to it a little bit. At this time, his face slowly became serious, and such a slightly heavy thought flashed slowly in his heart. Then, in the sound of ticking, Chiba slowly stepped back and backed away. The hand also pulled out from the chest. "Puff!" At this time, Uchiha Nobuhiko, with his dim eyes widened, slowly fell to the ground, and a piece of blood spattered under the soft Chakra''s feet. Finally, let him feel resentment and hatred, feel the helplessness of powerlessness, and finally can only beg for humiliation...It can be regarded as comforting the hatred of the past ten years. In other words, letting Uchiha Nobuhiko do such a move can somewhat calm me some hatred and anger. Really are I dont treat people as humans! Poor Uchiha Nobuhiko, who has been a tool for a lifetime, even if it is dead, it is just a tool that is thrown away when it is used up. And at this time, looking at the splashing blood, and noticing that Uchiha Nobuhiko, who had not been able to catch his death, had a lifeless expression, and that some dull and almost purplish skin, Chiba slowly squatted down, lightly. Lightly closing those eyes without staring, such a thought came to mind. Then, quietly, looking at the corpse of this puppet who seemed to have lost the Chakra line at this time, it seemed that he had never lived. Chiba did not move for a long time. To be honest, Chiba has a sense of unreality at this time. Although he knew about his battle with Nobuhiko Uchiha more than ten years ago, he would definitely end with this unilateral spike. But, seeing Uchiha Nobuhiko die in such a simple way, he still couldn''t accept it. No, it should be said that he couldn''t connect with the opponent who made him fight or even despair at the beginning. The power of reincarnation eye and reincarnation eye, as well as the current reincarnation eye chakra mode, Chiba has been mastering for many years, but this is the first time I feel the power disparity, how dramatic it will be. Even, in the subconscious, even if he mastered the power that surpassed Uchiha Nobuhiko by one dimension, Chiba still regarded Uchiha Nobuhiko as his biggest imaginary enemy, or in other words, he still regarded Uchiha Nobuhiko as a fateful opponent. I always feel that there will be a terrifying battle of ghosts and spirits. In the end, as before when he was still weak, either he was seriously injured and dying and eventually defeated Uchiha Nobuhiko, or Uchiha Nobuhiko was seriously injured and dying and finally defeated himself, once again. End outsiders. But now, Uchiha Nobuhiko was solved all at once, and even everything before, such as the destruction of the soul split body, seemed so ridiculous, and at the same time, it was so boring. Is this... the feeling of having absolute power? Thinking of this, Chiba slowly stood up, but slowly suppressed this sense of unreality. After so many years, after he mastered the power of reincarnation and reincarnation eyes, he has been trying his best to hide, even Forcing myself to forget this power temporarily, although it is impossible to forget it successfully, but because I have been ignoring this power purposefully for a long time, and for so many years I have been forcing myself to imagine confronting Uchiha Nobuhiko without this power. That is to say, the acting that was not noticed by Uchiha Nobuhiko before the Fourth Ninja War. Now that it is really used, it may be acting for too long, and the feeling of really being in the drama gives him a power that shouldn''t exist. The unreality of crossing. After suppressing this unreality, Chiba sighed sincerely. But... Why, I am not at all happy? Then, after sighing, it was a helpless sigh. At this moment, he is not too happy with this power. "Chichi! Chichi! Chichichichi!" And at this moment, bursts of white gas, bursts of white gas steaming from his right hand like boiling water vapor, interrupted his thoughts. Is it repelling the transcendence of me? Because my transcending power is a body that combines all powers, are all my parts, or in other words, myself being rejected? At this time, Chiba slowly lowered his head and looked at the painful right hand slowly. At this moment, in his right hand, he is holding a ball of flame, a ball of beating white flames like a heart. In other words, holding a beating heart made of white flames! And at this moment, where his palm and the white flame form the contact of the beating heart, a scorched black color is spreading along with the white gas, and it is surrounded by chakras like a steady stream of white flames, which is The reincarnation eye chakra pattern cloak is constantly blocking it. It is exactly the heart belonging to the Six Way Immortal that was pulled out from Uchiha Nobuhiko''s chest. Yes, the heart formed by the white flame at this moment is the heart lost by the six immortals. Do not. The chakra body of the six immortals, or the soul body, is the **** of this world and the embodiment of the will of this world. In a sense, this is the heart of the gods, the heart of the gods of this world, and the power of the world. The manifestation of a certain power. is also the root and reason for the rebirth of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Thats right, the reason Uchiha Nobuhiko was able to carry out infinite rebirth and even open the eyes of reincarnation was because he possessed this heart, the heart of the six immortals. Actually, if the eternal kaleidoscope only writes round eyes that evolve into reincarnation eyes, Uchiha Nobuhiko does not have the conditions for evolution, on the surface. The evolution of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes into reincarnation eyes is actually a misunderstanding. Not all eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes can evolve into reincarnation eyes. Even, generally speaking, eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes cannot evolve into reincarnation eyes. . In the original book, there are actually two pairs of reincarnation eyes. One is the six-way immortal. Needless to say, there is another pair of reincarnation eyes that Uchiha Madara awakens. However, Uchiha Madaras eyes are not actually because they are eternal kaleidoscope writing wheels. Eyes and the power of the thousand hands of the cells between the pillars evolved. is the awakening after the fusion of the power of Indra as the reincarnated person of Indra and the power of Asura obtained from the reincarnated person of Asura. Yes, the awakening condition of the reincarnation eye, or the condition that the eternal kaleidoscope writes the round eye to evolve into the reincarnation eye, is actually the fusion of the power of Indra and the power of Asura, and the power of Indra and the power of Asura The origin is the power of the Six Dao Immortals. In fact, it is the power to gather together the two powers of the Six Dao Immortals and then return to the origin to become the Six Dao Immortals. The power of the six immortals is naturally the eye of reincarnation. And Nobuhiko Uchiha is not a reincarnation of Indra. Although he has obtained the power of Asura in the interpillar cells, he does not have the possibility of integrating the power of Indra and the power of Asura back to his original source. No matter how strong the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes is, it is impossible to awaken the round eyes. As the reincarnation eye of the supreme power, the evolutionary condition is absolute and indestructible at the level of rules, that is to say, there will be no exceptions. The eyes of reincarnation can only be the power of the six immortals. The fusion of the power of Indra and the power of Asura can awaken, because the power of Indra and the power of Asura are originally the division of the power of the six immortals, and the fusion of the divided power is not the power of the six immortals. Then, why can Uchiha Nobuhiko awaken the eyes of reincarnation when there is only Ashura''s power? The answer is obvious. That is, Uchiha Nobuhiko itself possesses the power of the six immortals, and the power of Ashura only stimulates the awakening of this power, and finally awakens the eyes of reincarnation. And the power of the Six Dao Immortal is undoubtedly the soul body of this Six Dao Immortal or the heart of the Chakra body. The will of the world, or the power of the world, only made Uchiha Nobuhiko with the heart of the Six Way Immortals, but he actually implanted the eyes of Samsara in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body. Its just that, until this life, Uchiha Nobuhiko awakened this power. hum... At this moment, in the other hand that Chiba raised, a pure white ball of light slowly emerged between his hands. "Snapped!" Almost the moment the ball of light appeared, Chiba put his hands together, fiercely combining the heart of his right hand and the ball of light of his left hand. "Huh!" As if pressing the palms together to extinguish the flames, a white gas that finally extinguished the flames evaporates from the palms. And, when Chiba released his palm again, whether it was a ball of light or a heart made of flames, they had disappeared, empty, as if there was nothing in his palms. "Then, next..." With the disappearance of the heart and the ball of light in his hand, Chiba turned his head, but raised his head, looking at the huge sky in the sky, which is almost several times the regular moon, and it grows and whispers slightly. There was a cry. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s solution is only the first step. The next step should also be to find the righteous master. After all, Uchiha Nobuhiko is not in charge. And at this time, if I leave, time and space will definitely be active again, UU reading www. uukanshu.com should end here, otherwise there will be no chips. Ok Anyway, the slug fairy avatar over there should have rescued Yuuna and Hirohiko, and the entire underground space has already been transformed. Uchiha Nobuhiko''s backhands and ambushes should not be worried. Then, just use the predetermined plan. At this moment, this series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart. "Snapped!" Then, the moment his thoughts flashed, Chibas palms came together again, and in an instant, the diamond-shaped mark on his forehead suddenly spread and turned into countless tadpole script seals, woven into countless strange patterns, in an instant It spread to the skin under the reincarnation eye chakra''s coat. At the same time, the chakra of the nine-tailed beast that had just been stored in this diamond-shaped seal poured down in an instant, and in an instant, it merged into the pupil power of the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation eye. The fusion of the power of Asura and the power of Indra can become the power of the six immortals and awaken the eyes of reincarnation. So, what can the reincarnation eyes of Otsuki Yumura and Otsuki Yuyi''s reincarnation eyes, plus the nine-tailed beasts, the power of ten tails, be able to awaken? And at this time, under the absolute control of Chakra, the reincarnating eye pupil power and the reincarnation eye pupil power and the power of the tail beast were integrated in an orderly manner. Only such a thought passed in Chiba''s heart. "Crack!" Then, in the slight sound, a vertical mark gently cracked at the center of Chiba''s eyebrows. Chapter 2719： evolution "Easier than expected!" Under the soft moonlight, Chiba slowly put down the hands of Heshi Jieyin, and slowly opened his eyes as he swayed quietly in a chakra coat with large sleeves and a wide robe like a pure white flame burning. The ripples of the left eye circled the streamer, and the right eye was shining brightly, but it was brighter than the full moon. However, at this moment, what is really eye-catching is not this pair of eyes that represent the supreme power, but different eyes, but the bright red eyes in the white chakra light at the center of the eyebrows. With the lines of reincarnation eyes, there are a total of nine Gouyu eyes on the lines. Reincarnation writes round eyes! "However, this power..." After saying this, it seemed as if he was talking to himself, but Chiba''s brows frowned slightly, involuntarily, he clenched his fists in both hands, as if he was feeling the power, only because of the rebirth of the face, Chakra Because of the pattern of Chakra''s coat, he can''t see his facial expression clearly. It''s not that he is joy, amazement, or other emotions. However, the situation in front of him is exactly the same as Chiba''s vision. The reincarnation eye plus the reincarnation eye, the physique of a fairy, and the chakra of nine-tailed beasts, should be able to open the reincarnation eye circle. That is, the eyes produced by the power of the big tube wood clan and the sacred tree of this planet after Huiye swallowed the Chakra fruit. And this reincarnation writing round eyes, especially the reincarnation writing round eyes of this nine gouyu jade, should be the most original force in this world. At least, judging from the current situation, with the power of transcendence, Chiba can already feel a different power landscape than before. Even, at this moment, through the reincarnation of the nine-gou jade, the original reincarnation eye can be blurred. He was able to see the pattern of space and time clearly at this time. He had no talent for time and space ninjutsu, and he was already able to move in space easily at this time. Even now, the time-space pause in which the abilities of the reincarnated eye and the reincarnated eye initially merged, which can only last for twenty minutes, can last at least an hour at this moment. It can be said that this reincarnation writing round eyes, under his transcending power that can blend all the forces of this world, comprehensively enhances his power. It can almost be said that what he has mastered and what he has not mastered has been qualitative at this time. When he was fighting with Uchiha Nobuhiko, he had been unable to develop the jade for seeking Taoism. Now it is almost any offensive ninjutsu that he can release with every gesture and action. It can be accompanied by the attributes of Taoism jade. As for what blood inheritance He can also easily use the seal technique used to snare, swell and seek Taoism, and even the seal technique used by the Six Dao Immortals to seal Datong Mu Huiye. Of course, the premise is that the chakras of the nine-tailed beasts who are constantly merging into the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation eye pupil power are not exhausted. After all, the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation eye are only the power of the Otsuki family, or in other words, the power of the large tube. Mu Huiyes power is biased towards the power of the big tube wood clan, and the nine-tailed beast is the power of the sacred tree, and this cycle of writing round eyes requires the combination of the power of the big tube wood clan and the power of the sacred tree to be able to open. The power of the sacred tree is used up, so naturally there is no way to open the reincarnation writing wheel. In addition to these, at this moment in Chiba, all real powers can be copied. In other words, because of the power of transcendence, his reincarnation writing round eyes has actually been evolved, as long as it is in this world. Any power does not even have to be seen with his own eyes. For example, some of the things that appeared in the original work, which he has not seen in this world, can be used at this time, except for the elevation of vision in time and space, ninjutsu, illusion, etc. In other respects, mainly Li Ling who belongs to this world, he can perform. If he wants, things that blur reality and dreams can be said to be the ultimate illusion. Izanagi can fully use it as the ability to write round eyes in reincarnation, and only has a five-minute cooldown limit. Like other gods, he can also use it. If it is not the holder of the supreme power, basically, there are no restrictions on the other gods. The cooling time is calculated by the year, and now it has become calculated by the day. At this moment, he already mastered all the power in this world. The premise is that he can maintain this cycle of writing round eyes, and to ensure that his power of transcendence is not taken away. It turns out that my transcending power should wait until I get this real power that belongs to the category of the world''s original power before it can truly mature. In other words, the transcending power of each traverser must be in contact with the power that truly belongs to the category of the original power of this world in order to truly mature? Can you truly become a perfect body? So, over the past ten years, what I have learned from the core of nightmare reincarnation is not all? There is a deeper level... But at this time, compared to the surging self who was once unable to imagine the power, at this time Qianye''s thoughts were in other ways. In fact, in the past ten years, the reason why he has such an improvement over Uchiha Nobuhiko, the legacy left by Hirohiko, Yukina, and Hyuga Yuuki is one thing, the light that exists in his deep spiritual world. The ball, which is the core of the nightmare reincarnation, can be considered a great help. In the past ten years, especially after Chiba mastered the pupil power of the reincarnation eye and awakened the reincarnation eye, he was once again drawn into the deep spiritual space. This time, he discovered that it was originally because of various The light sphere shrunk by various operations seemed to expand a bit more than when he left last time. It seemed that the power of the ball of light seemed to have recovered some. Although it is not obvious, it can be seen, and it is obvious that the light sphere has expanded a bit. The size of the ball of light represents the total power of the core of this nightmare reincarnation. The larger the ball of light, the more abundant the total power and the more things that can be done. On the contrary, the total amount of power is scarce, and the less things can be done. Things like recreating a soul replica and soul space are basically impossible. However, what he obtained that time had nothing to do with the size of the light ball. After opening the reincarnation eye and reincarnation eye, he obtained more information from the light ball than when he left at that time. And the most of this information is about his transcending power and some other transcending powers. At that time, Chiba knew of his own power of transcendence. Strictly speaking, there were two. At the beginning, it was the enhancement of the avatar that was taken away by Uchiha Nobuhiko, the chakra superfine control, the instantaneous memory and the bond Taken together, these four powers are the enhanced transcendence power, and among all the enhanced transcendence powers, the lowest type of enhanced transcendence power, and the core information of Nightmare Reincarnation is the strongest. The enhanced transcendence power is a kind of enhanced transcendence power that can raise all powers to a level. That is to say, an outsider who possesses this transcendence power is the same ninjutsu, and the power he releases will be due to the power of transcendence. The mastery of power continues to increase, and the lower limit of the enhancement is a grade, that is to say, the power of a ninjutsu released by an indigenous person is 1, then he releases the same ninjutsu, and the power is at least 2 or more. Of course, the power that requires the supreme power is not included in this list. Moreover, this is still the power at the seed stage. If it evolves to the mature stage, then in the battle, his ninjutsu power can always be higher than the opponent''s ninjutsu power by a notch. In other words, even if it is a different type of ninjutsu, outsiders who possess this enhanced transcendence power will always perform ninjutsu at a higher level than the opponent. Even if the normal power of the ninjutsu he casts is 1, and the power of the other party''s ninjutsu is 3, then the power of the ninjutsu he casts will increase to 4 or even higher. Moreover, after maturity, you can more or less ignore the limitation of the supreme power. That is to say, if the opponent uses the power of the supreme power, then he can at least increase his power to and The degree to which the power of the supreme power is equivalent. It can be said that it is the ability to be strong when weak, and stronger when strong. Chiba could hardly imagine how an outsider with this ability could die, how could it be hunted by Uchiha Nobuhiko. However, this has become an established fact, and there is no need to think about it. After all, behind Uchiha Nobuhiko is the whole world, with the strongest backstage. Moreover, Uchiha Nobuhiko is not a simple task. It seems that it is nothing to do hunting. impossible things. And his second power of transcendence was detected after the power of strengthening transcendence was deprived. This power of transcendence can be regarded as all the power of transcendence obtained from the core of Nightmare Samsara by Chiba. The power of transcendence is quite rare. It can be said that the passive transcendence power that has been working is quite rare in the transcendence power. In other words, the passive transcendence power is quite rare. For example, the soul split of the unknown child is passive. The power of transcendence is always working, but the condition for the activation of the power of transcendence of the unknown child is that the soul can be split and reincarnated after death. It is a very strong power of transcendence in the true sense. The seed stage alone can accommodate all the abilities and powers of this world. It can be said that if there is enough time, he can even master all the powers of the Ninja World, and the blood inheritance limit is good, and there are harsh conditions for forbidden secrets. Regardless of the technique, he is perfectly compatible without any side effects. The best evidence is the inter-column cells. Others inoculate the inter-column cells, either by the inter-column cells, or they are barely suppressing the inter-column cells. But when he came to him, the entire inter-column cell storms were not lifted, and they were directly completely destroyed. Assimilation, no, it should be said to be swallowing. And compatible with all powers for their own use, and ultimately able to exert 100% of all kinds of power, even without those harsh conditions, this transcending power that only takes time to work, is just his. One stage of the power of transcendence is the seed form. At this stage of ability, in fact, all the seed stages of transcendence power are among the best, at least ranked in the top fifty, and even comparable to the germination stage of some weaker transcendence powers. . Yes, after the power of transcendence seed stage has passed, it is actually not a direct maturity stage, but a germination stage, or growth stage, and Chiba before this, or in other words, is the first to escape Uchiha Nobuhiko The hunting and killing lasted more than ten years before now, and even before the power of Nine-Tailed Beast was incorporated, Chiba''s transcending power belonged to this stage of growth. In the growth stage, the characteristics of Chiba''s power of transcendence are integration and optimization, and even the final comprehensive strengthening. That''s right, in fact, the current situation, including awakening reincarnation and writing round eyes, is actually the budding stage or growth stage of his transcending power. If the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation eye can exist in his two eye sockets because of the compatibility of the seed stage, then the pupil power of the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation eye can be integrated together and can promote each other. The growth of the pupil power and the power of pupil surgery is the ability of fusion and optimization in the growth stage. Including the fusion of the power of reincarnation eyes and the power of reincarnation eyes and the power of nine-tailed beasts to open the reincarnation writing round eyes, it is also because of the fusion and optimization of the power of transcendence, although the power of reincarnation eyes plus the power of reincarnation eyes , Is half of the power of Otsuki Kaguya, plus the power of the nine-tailed beasts, forming the other half of Otsuki Kaguyas power, and the fusion can obtain the power of Otsuki Kaguya. This assumption is correct, in theory. feasible. So, it is not so easy to implement, at least without this transcending power, Qianye should not be able to integrate these three forces. In other words, without the ability to transcend the power of the growth stage, Chiba can''t open the reincarnation writing wheel that symbolizes the power of Kaguya. Almost, this reincarnation eye and reincarnation eye plus the power of the nine-tailed beast can indeed open reincarnation to write the reincarnation eye. It is theoretically possible, but actual operation is impossible, and with the power of transcendence, Chiba can turn this theory into reality. Strictly speaking, the conditions for Chibas reincarnation writing round eyes to open are: one reincarnation eye, one reincarnation eye, and a chakra of nine-tailed beasts, plus this fusion of all powers and optimize the ultimate strengthening of transcendence. Power. UU Reading And now, the reincarnation writing round eye has been opened, and the power of this world''s origin has been obtained. With the nourishment of the world''s origin power, Chiba''s transcending power has completed this stage of maturity. "Unexpectedly, the final formation of the power of transcendence, or maturity, is the result of this. From the perspective of strength, there is no difference from the growth stage. The only difference... Sure enough, the ultimate goal is both. Unified. Is this the so-called wrongdoer and debtor?" But at this time, after feeling the power of transcendence after maturity and the incredible world origin power of reincarnation writing round eyes, Qianye sighed softly. "Snapped!" Then, in the next second, he snapped his hands together. Then, this world, let''s go to sleep! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 2720： unlimited "Om!" With Chiba''s joint palms forming the seal, the bizarre and huge pupil power suddenly spread out from the bright red nine-hook jade reincarnation writing wheel at the center of the forehead, and rushed straight to the sky. In an instant, Chibas rebirth eyes chakra-patterned chakra coat seemed to float, and as the chakra coat fluctuated, Chiba slowly floated towards the one that seemed to be bigger. The moon floats up. And as he got closer and closer to the moon, on the moon, the pattern with ripples as the bottom and nine-hook jade as embellishments slowly began to appear, and it gradually became red, but it was like a huge bright red nine-hook jade. Reincarnation eye. is it Projected onto the moon, as long as the moon shines, everything is within the sight of this reincarnation writing wheel. At this time, as the moon formed a group of jade reincarnation eyes, Qianye, who floated to a high altitude that mortals could not reach, couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. At this moment, in his mind, the whole picture of Naruto Continent slowly emerged. It can be seen that this Naruto Road should be viewed from the perspective of the moon, or from the perspective of the universe. It is a small round planet. This planet is surrounded by a large amount of sea water. The distribution of continents is extremely small. Most of them are concentrated in the main continent where the Naruto story takes place. There are also two or three continents, one of which is a continent and Naruto. The main continent is almost the same, the others are only half the size of the main continent, but there are only some animals and even rare birds and exotic animals, and there are no traces of humans, no ninjas, and no chakra fluctuations. It is as if the chakras of the entire planet have been concentrated on the main continent of Naruto. It can even be said that, except for the rare birds and animals, the situation on other continents is basically the same as his previous life, as if only in this main continent. There are magical powers, and other continents are just ordinary worlds. Later, after seeing the whole picture and realizing that the magical power Chakra was only concentrated on the main continent, Chiba subconsciously looked at it, and the whole picture of the planet in his mind was suddenly enlarged and concentrated on the main continent. , And in this eye, with the reincarnation eye and reincarnation eye''s ability to capture, Chiba can clearly see all the entire main continent affected by the pause in time and space. For example, in the still images of the frantically fleeing Sandyin and Yinyin that are one kilometer away from the Konoha Village, those branches that were stepped on because they desperately tried to escape and stopped in mid-air because of the pause in time and space are all clear. For another example, Nayujiya and Kakashi led the Konoha ninjas who walked around the village all the way from both sides of the village, presenting a kind of encircling counterattack, with anger mixed with decisive expressions on their faces. Right now. Even Chiba moved a thought and wanted to see the situation in any place, and he could clearly distinguish it. In addition, the reincarnated eye that was purified from white eyes had the stronger perspective ability, and it was dormant somewhere in this main continent. He could see the countless Bai Jue under the ground. The entire Ninja World, and even the entire planet, were exposed to Chiba''s vision, and nothing could escape his perception. Ok Sure enough, Hirohiko and Xuena have been resurrected. Do not! It cannot be said to be a complete resurrection. It can only be said to be a state of the living dead. It should also be time-limited. After all, their bodies are corpses. Without the sap full of natural forces, there is no way to maintain the status quo for a long time. If they do not return to the sap to soak for three days, they will rot irreversibly. After all, the fact that their bodies can be preserved so well is beyond natural conditions, and without the nourishment of sap, their bodies would have died more than ten years ago, and their decay would still accelerate. And, next, they have to do something like that, they can only succeed, not fail! Weapon, but also to find success in a short time. But in the next second, in the dissociation of vision, Chiba''s gaze was locked in his Japanese-style cabin. At this moment, in the garden outside the Japanese-style cabin, there are twelve children surrounded by them, namely Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno, who are called "Twelve Konoha" in the original work. Nara Shikamaru, Akomi Micho, Yamanaka Ino, Hyuga Hinata, Inuzukaga, Yuukino, and Hyuga Neji, Tenten, and Rock Lee. These twelve people, like the others, maintained the appearance of a pause in time. Obviously, at the moment before the pause in time, that is, when they walked out of this Japanese-style cabin, they were both puzzled and worried. At this moment, except for the coma. Uzumaki Naruto, their faces are full of doubts, worries and even a little nervousness. However, after all, Qianye''s gaze did not stop on their faces, but turned to the four people who had just walked out of the house behind them. That is, his own youth version of the clone of slug fairy, as well as Honghiko and Xuena who were resurrected as the living dead, and No.14 who supported No.15. It should not be said that they are the unknown son of the outsider who has successfully resurrected. From the perspective of the moon projected by the reincarnation of the reincarnation and the various abilities inherited from the reincarnated eye, he can clearly see the expressions and movements of everyone, and even the situation of every organ in the body. At this moment, it may be a new perception ability born after the combination of reincarnation eyes and reincarnation eyes. He can clearly see the combination of Hongyan and Xuena''s soul and body, and from this situation, it can be seen that he The rebirth of the filthy soil was quite successful, and the fit between the soul and the head of the two was better than expected. Its just that no matter how good the soul and the body fit, they dont belong to the real resurrection, but the state of the living dead. The higher the fit, the more they can exert their strength before alive. Without the nourishment of the soul, their bodies are still there. They will be threatened by decay, and because they should have rotted more than ten years ago, they will begin to rot in three days without the word sap, and the rot is irreversible. It can only be said that although they have the closest to themselves The original power also possesses the state of being the closest to a living person. However, compared to other filthy rebirths, not only do they have no infinite regeneration ability. If the body suffers absolutely fatal injuries, such as being chopped off the head, pierced into the heart, etc., Still the soul will leave the body and enter the world of the dead. It can be said that his Dirty Rebirth looks beautiful, as if it has broken through life and death, but in fact, compared with the original version of Dirty Rebirth, his combat ability is still very fragile, and his comprehensive ability is also worse. A lot of. However, according to Chiba''s vision, if this state of living dead were to be resurrected, then after the resurrection, it would definitely be the most original Xuena and the most original Hirohiko, without any moths. Moreover, the method of resurrection is not limited to the reincarnation technique that can only be used at the expense of oneself, at least it can cooperate with the method that Chiba currently envisions to achieve the goal of resurrection without sacrificing oneself. After all, if he still insists on using reincarnation now, then the real gain is not worth the loss. Really gave up the possibility of giving them a better future. It is also quite stupid. Besides, if the reincarnation is really used to resurrect them, Kusina, Yukina, and Hirohiko who want to come to the resurrection will not be happy. Even if they didn''t stop themselves at the time, they would save his corpse after they died, just like themselves, and then continue to gather power to resurrect him, and when that happens, they may enter an endless loop. He died, and they sacrificed their lives to resurrect him. And he would find a way to resurrect them, and then he would have died long ago. When they die, they will resurrect themselves and sacrifice themselves. In this way, the cycle goes back and forth, it is not a redemption at all, and even with a high probability, they will still die on the way to resurrect themselves. This is why, he calculated so many reasons. If the big guys can''t live well together, then they can only fall into eternal pain because of each other''s emotions and each other''s fetters. The reason why Chiba has been destined to win Uchiha Nobuhiko until the Fourth Ninja World War, and developed such a troublesome, practical and low-utility reincarnation of the dirty soil, the reason is also the same. Ok However, it seems that they should have adapted to getting along with me more than ten years later. Sure enough, separating me as a teenager will allow them to accept the current world and reduce unnecessary things because the times have drastically overcome. Negative emotions such as anxiety. At this time, looking at Hirohiko and Xuena, the corners of Chiba''s mouth unconsciously aroused a smile. This smile, even under the wrapper of Rebirth Eye Chakra''s coat, without seeing his facial expression, can still feel the kind of warmth. Nothing! It''s time too! And thinking of this, Qianye in the sky took a deep breath. When the thoughts flashed in his mind, it was like the huge bright red moon behind him suddenly emitting a strong white light, shining into the whole earth. Suddenly, the pause of time and space seemed to be pierced by this dazzling white light. In a flash of time, all the things that paused moved all of a sudden, and the cracked branches fell slaps and fell, and the wind rustled, whirring It screamed, as if everything changed from extreme silence to extreme movement at this moment, and the whole world seemed to turn from dead silence to vitality in an instant. However, amidst the excitement and throbbing, all human beings did not move, and even some people were in mid-air during a pause in time and space. They fell to the ground in a daze, and their heads bleeded and reacted a little. nothing. At this moment, the white light seems to have penetrated everything. Even in the corners of the shadows, there is no way to escape the white light. All human beings exposed to the white light, or creatures with chakras, have changed their eyes. After the lines of the reincarnation eye, the whole person seemed to be caught in an illusion, and there was no reaction at all. "Boom!" And at this moment, Chiba''s Chakra''s coat suddenly swelled, as if some huge power was released from the inside, and fluttered. "Crack, click, click!" And at this moment, countless root systems broke out on the land of the Naruto Continent, swelling against the wind. Not long after, the entire continent was covered with various shapes, but the texture was the same as a giant tree without leaves. Trees, and as the growth of the giant tree was completed, on the extended branches of the giant tree, countless rattans suddenly appeared, spreading out, turning those eyes into humans with reincarnation eye patterns or creatures with chakras. Rolled up and wrapped into vine mummies, each one was hung up. Almost in the blink of an eye, the entire main continent was already full of giant trees with countless humanoid vines and mummies. God, the tree world is born! "despair!" At this moment, the white light emitted by the moon slowly dissipated in the sound of a soft landing. The bright red full moon seemed to have doubled in size and turned into a normal moon. Then, this normal moon faded slowly in the slowly rising sun, and finally disappeared into the blue sky, completely covered by the brilliance of the sun. In just a few seconds, the night turned into day, the sun was shining brightly, bright and refreshing, as if the night and the big, surprisingly full moon had never appeared before. The whole world seems to be clear and clear, with a clear and lazy scenery. Its just that, at this moment, where the sun is shining, there are only rows of giant trees growing, and the human-shaped vine mummies hanging on the branches of the giant trees. Although it is a sunny and lazy scenery, the breeze blows by. The human-shaped vine mummies swayed slightly, but their backs were numb and terrifying. "Huh... it''s still a bit difficult..." At this time, Chiba who landed slowly opened his eyes, but the shining right eye of Rebirth and the left eye of Samsara were dim. After a few breaths, he slowly recovered his look. And the bright red reincarnation writing round eyes at the center of the eyebrows, the bright red color at this time is also a bit dim, and the three outermost jade dotted on the lines are also dimmed at this time. After all, it is the combination of the power of transcendence to write the wheel of reincarnation. Because of the power of transcendence, I am ultimately rejected by the original power of the world. After all, this reincarnation writing wheel is not orthodox after all. In the original work, the ten-tailed body is still needed, and the ten-tailed body will be resurrected, and then become the pillar power of the ten-tailed person. The power in the sacred tree is only nine-tailed. The power of the beast, other parts are supplemented by the power of transcendence. Really use this unlimited monthly reading, it is still quite a loss of chakra! In the original work, it is still very easy to see that the six spots are used . However, in this way, the world will settle down and will not give me any moths. It''s also an extra bargaining chip. At this moment, such a thought flashed through Chiba''s mind. "Next, I''m going to find the righteous master!" Then, when the thoughts flashed in his mind, the space in front of him was like broken glass, which suddenly shattered, with a snap, revealing a black hole. "The rest, I beg you!" Afterwards, he glanced in the direction of the Japanese-style cabin, and after a whisper, he walked into the black hole. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 2721： it is good "what happened?" "this is" The dazzling white light shines down, but it does not seem to be very dazzling in the eyes, subconsciously looking up, but seeing that the full moon has turned into a reincarnation pattern with the ripples of the eyes as the bottom nine gouyu jade, Hongyanhe Xuenai exclaimed in a low voice, blurting out. "Kaka!" Then, before the young Chiba, who was a slug fairy avatar in front of him, could speak, the ground cracked, and the root system of some kind of super huge plant, like a giant tree, suddenly broke out in front of them. At the moment of breaking the ground, countless vines extended from the leafless branches. In a few blinks of an eye, the twelve young ninjas in front were tied into vine mummies, dragged under the branches and hung. stand up. "It''s ok!" At this moment, the young Chiba, who is the clone of the slug fairy technique, seems to have finally had time to speak. At the moment, Hirohiko, who pressed the seal in his hand, and Xuena who pushed back with a palm, said. "It''s ok?" And at this time, Hirohiko, who stopped attacking and looked at the vine mummies of the twelve teenage ninjas in front, and Yukana who turned around vigilantly and looked at the vine mummies of Uchiha and the other black-robed man. Startled. "Unlimited monthly reading is a technique used by the body." Compared to the two, Chiba, the young slug fairy avatar clone, naturally has a lot to understand about the current situation. This kind of performance, this feeling of hanging on the southeast branch, is obviously the core of the original Mid-Moon Eye Project, and I have read it indefinitely. Let everyone fall into the world of sleep. It seems that it is still a technique to create a white jue. "Is this technique not dangerous?" When they heard this, the two quickly relaxed. Since it was Chiba''s technique, there must be his reason. They didn''t need to care too much. Its just that the power of this technique seems a bit big, and the scene in front of you is not a scene that people like to see. In this era, although they have not known each other for a long time, they still have more people who care about it after all. So, this At that time, I couldn''t help but ask. "Have." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, also said quite candidly. "However, it will take a long, long time before the damage will occur. This is strictly an illusion, but compared to the illusion, there is an additional physical bondage, and this **** will continue to absorb the investigation of these people. Carats, gathered into things like the fruit of the sacred tree back then, gathered the scattered chakras. When the chakras were all gathered, the people in it were basically completely dead." At the end, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, added another explanation. Now, there are only three of them. For Hongyan and Xuena, he naturally doesn''t have to hide anything, just say what he should say. Besides, it''s not the year anymore, and there are some things that need to be protected that they can''t let them know. At this time, everything can be told to them. Moreover, now the most is time, and some are time to explain to them. Back then, he chose to conceal it, and things eventually went in an unpredictable direction. In the end, he failed. This time, he didn''t intend to hide it. As long as Hongyan and Xuena want to know, he will know everything they can say. As for what choice they make, it doesn''t matter whether it is good or bad. He believes that their choice is for themselves. Ok. "It seems that in the past ten years, Chiba has reached a level that we cannot understand." In this regard, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other, but sighed softly. It sounded, but it didn''t seem to have any deep meaning. "So, what are we going to do now?" After not planning to delve into it, after looking around again, Hirohiko and Xuena said helplessly. Just now, Shengzi''s mother-in-law said that she knew what to do, but just now when the Japanese-style cabin came out, they saw such a scene. Everyone was controlled by Chiba''s illusion. These, maybe no one Tell them what to do. Ok? , Wait a minute, everyone? Then, in the next moment, they realized something in their hearts at the same time. "Don''t worry, I know what we are going to do." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, did not have much reaction, but just said. As soon as I heard it, he actually knew what to do, but for some reason, he didn''t say it. "What do you mean, the son and mother-in-law are still unreliable?" After all, he is the only candidate for the commander of the defense force. Hearing these words from the young Chiba who is a clone of the slug fairy, Xuena quickly reacted and couldn''t help but look back at the two vine mummies behind him. , Said. "Well, if I don''t say that, she might choose to stay in the basement. The basement chamber has been specially treated to resist this infinite monthly reading. If they stay in the basement chamber, there is a very small possibility. Will destroy the main body''s plan. So we must ensure that they are also within the scope of the illusion." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, is also straightforward. "Ok." Hearing that, both Hongyan and Xuena nodded, but they didn''t seem to care that the son-in-law of their friendship was treated like this. In the final analysis, no matter how good the relationship between Shengzi and them is, it is impossible to compare with Chiba, and they believe in Chiba unconditionally, and will not kill innocent people, and will not do unnecessary operations, since Chiba Saying that the mother-in-law of the son might destroy her plan, then the mother-in-law of the son might destroy the plan of Chiba. Moreover, the son-in-law and the mother-in-law are also outsiders. Strictly speaking, their position is different from them. Moreover, this is just an illusion. Although it is said to be extremely lethal at the physical level, it will only take a long, long time in the end. There is no real life power for a while, and they can rest assured. "Now, in this world, everyone has fallen into illusion? There is nothing left out?" And after accepting it particularly comfortably, the two asked again. "There can be no omissions. This technique was used by the ancestor of the chakra named Datongmu Huiye to gather scattered chakras. The ten tails sealed by the six immortals were the ancestor of the chakra. Part of the power, and the reason why the Six Dao Immortals wanted to seal the Ten Tails, um... This is equivalent to sealing Datongmu Huiye, because Datongmu Huiye almost wanted to destroy the world, so he had to stop it. No one will be left out." In this regard, Chiba, a young slug celestial clone, explained. In the words, he is very confident about this unlimited moon reading. In the final analysis, although the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, has no sense of contact with the main body Chiba, he is also independent, but after all, he is also an outsider of the owner. From memory, I still know the effect of this unlimited monthly reading very clearly. This explanation is basically the same as that of Ontology Chiba in this respect. In other words, Chiba, the main body, can only make this explanation here. "So, what about us?" In this regard, Hirohiko and Yukina spoke about the problems they had just realized. That is, since it is impossible for people in the whole world to be left out, then, what happened to them? The black-robed man and the mother-in-law of the saint son have been restrained by this illusion, and they shouldn''t be spared. "Because you are not the living." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy art, said it for granted. In the original work, Unlimited Moon Reading had no effect on the Unholy Land Reincarnated Body. In the Fourth Ninja World War, the four Hokage reincarnated from Unholy Land were able to move freely. This Unlimited Moon Reading, in the final analysis, is nothing more than The technique for the living. There is no effect on the dead who reincarnated from the dirty soil. And now, although Hirohiko and Xuena are similar to living people, they are still dead after all. Therefore, it is normal not to be affected by unlimited monthly reading. "Not the living?" When they heard these words, Hongyan and Xuena were slightly startled, especially Xuena, but their minds were already diverging. "You mean, this illusion, if it is not the living being, is it unaffected?" Then, before Hirohiko said something, and the young Chiba, who was a clone of the slug fairy art, further explained, Xue Na asked again. "Yes, in this world, the rules of life and death are strictly separate. Although life and death can interfere with each other, there are two sets of rules for the living and the dead. The rules of the world of the living are mostly It is not applicable to the dead, and most of the rules of the world of the dead do not apply to the living. This infinite monthly reading is for the living. As the deceased, you can disobey the effective rules of this infinite monthly reading. " In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, simply explained. "So, in other words, if there are dead people like us in other parts of the world now, wouldn''t it be affected by this unlimited monthly reading?" Then, a clear light flashed in Xuena''s eyes with white pupils on the black background who heard this, and said. "Ok." In response, Chiba, the young slug fairy clone, nodded. "How about a clone? What about a clone like you?" Hearing this, Xue Nai frowned slightly, and then said again. "The clone will disappear directly when irradiated with light, even if it is a special clone like me, and the reason why I am immune to this infinite monthly reading is the mass-produced reincarnation eye in my left eye, although the remaining pupil power Not much, but it can be regarded as the same power as Infinite Moon Reading, so it can be immune." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, obviously knew what Xuena meant, and said so. When I said this, I also pointed to my left eye, which had turned into a reincarnation eye, in my eye socket, as he said. "The mass-produced reincarnation...no, this is not the key right now, you mean, Chiba chose to reincarnate us from the dirty soil at this time. In addition to saving us from the cage of Uchiha Nobuhiko, we also need to protect this. The world, no, should I say, this world dominated by unlimited monthly reading?" In this regard, Xuena clearly understood something completely, and said immediately. "No, wait a minute, since the reincarnation eye can be immune to this infinite monthly reading, then, does Uchiha Nobuhiko already have reincarnation eye, is it also immune..." At the end, Xuena seemed to have thought of something again, adding a bit solemnly. "It doesn''t matter, it''s not Uchiha Nobuhiko, since my ontology uses this infinite month reading, it must be Uchiha Nobuhiko has been killed." However, she didnt finish her sentence. She was interrupted by the young Chiba who was a clone of Slug Xianshu. She only listened to the words of the young Chiba who was a clone of Slug Xianshu: "Actually, after your death, the body will The foundation to dominate everything has been obtained. For more than ten years, he and Uchiha Nobuhiko have integrated all the powers that surpass all the thoughts. He has the power to kill Uchiha Nobuhiko, but the time has not come. , But it seems that due to various reasons, the timing has been advanced. Don''t worry, when Infinite Moon Reading is launched, Nobuhiko Uchiha must have died." "is it" And hearing these words, Xuena and Hongyan couldn''t help but look at each other, but their quiet faces couldn''t help being a little surprised. They all have an intuitive understanding of the strength of Uchiha Nobuhiko, and this rebirth must have advanced by leaps and bounds in the past ten years, and even in their thinking, Uchiha Nobuhiko and Chiba may still have the advantage of Uchiha Nobuhiko. But now it seems that Chiba has long surpassed Uchiha Nobuhiko, reaching a level that Uchiha Nobuhiko can never reach. This is something they didn''t expect. At this time, some dont know what to say. At the same time, I really don''t understand what kind of adventure Chiba has gotten, and can have such an improvement. "As for the purpose of reincarnation in the dirty soil you mentioned, you have to say, Xuena, you really haven''t changed at all. Nothing can be hidden from you. Indeed, the body can be determined. Now in this world, even though living people are already If you fall into an infinite monthly reading, you will not have trouble. However, it does not mean that the dead will not make trouble." However, then, the young Chiba, who was a clone of the slug fairy technique, did not ask them to understand this matter, but said. "Uchiha Nobuhiko''s ambush? Back hand?" In this regard, Xue Na asked. "Almost, there is still part of Akatsuki''s preparations, or the preparations for bringing soil." Hearing this, Chiba, the young slug fairy avatar clone, spoke again. "Senior with soil?" Hearing these words, Hong Yan couldn''t help but speak. How did it sound, the predecessor brought the soil stood on the opposite side of us. Do not! Isn''t the predecessor Taito already dead? Is it possible that the current predecessors with soil are also in the situation of drawing and turning around? At this time, this series of thoughts flashed through Hongyan''s heart. "This matter, UU read and talk about it while walking. We are going to the city wall and wait. I don''t think it will be long before the first batch will arrive." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, did not explain, but said so. "it is good." When they heard these words, Hongyan and Xuena didn''t talk nonsense, and nodded directly. In an instant, the three figures seemed to have turned into streamers and headed straight for the Konoha gate. ... "Snapped!" At this moment, in a hidden underground place, a vertical coffin board fell heavily on the ground, arousing dust. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 2722： gift "despair!" "despair!" "despair!" The three sounds of falling to the ground like a single sound, softly resounding on the ruins of the Konoha Village, amidst the fragments, it was exceptionally clear. "This is... the village?" Then, in the next second, two hesitating voices came. It was Hirohiko and Xuena who looked at the village from the city wall and spoke unconsciously. To them, the village nowadays is more or less unfamiliar. Compared with their time, the village is obviously bigger, not only bigger, and even the distribution of buildings has changed, except With the addition of the Hokage Rock statue of Teacher Watergate, it looked like a new village as a whole. "Is it just part of the city wall damaged? It seems that the battle is not fierce. The main body is no longer there. You should go to the righteous master." At this time, the gaze of the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, fell on the front. The big pit and the small pit were connected to the front of the circle. It can be seen that this place should be the body fighting Uchiha Nobuhiko just now. The place. really already solved. With this look, he quickly found the body of Uchiha Nobuhiko who fell to the ground over there. "You help me be on guard!" After discovering the corpse of Uchiha Nobuhiko, a gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the young Chiba who was a clone of the slug fairy technique. After turning back and saying, he jumped down and headed towards the corpse of Uchiha Nobuhiko. "Oh!" When they heard the words of the young Chiba who was a clone of the slug fairy, Hirohiko and Yukina shuddered, and then almost subconsciously they looked towards the front of the village, the other was still facing the village, but the vision was all Let go, almost all angles of scenery are in their eyes. Once there is any change, especially now its quiet, everyone is suspended by the huge root system, and the field of vision is even wider. As long as there is something moving, even a small fly, between two people Under the insight of a writing wheel and a blank eye, they can''t escape. "what''s happenin?" As their gazes stretched out, and after bringing everything around them into their alert range, the two couldn''t help but speak. "My body left me a gift." In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, also responded immediately. However, when he responded, he was already squatting in front of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body, and his hand was already turning Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body over. At the same time, the other hand was already breaking Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body. Right eye. At this moment, in Uchiha Nobuhikos right eye socket, there is a rippled eye. Even though it is already a corpse, the reincarnation eye in Uchiha Nobuhikos right eye still contains a huge pupil. Li, there was no change at all because of Uchiha Nobuhiko''s death. The only change might be the dim luster that symbolized death. "Crack!" In this regard, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, did not hesitate, and dug out the reincarnation eye as soon as his three fingers fell. In this eye, there should be the ability to control time prison. By now, all eight half-tailed beasts have fallen into hands. At first, letting Uchiha Nobuhiko go to arrest Renjuli was quite a calculation. At this moment, looking at the right eye of Samsara held by the three fingers in his right hand, the young Chiba, who was a clone of the slug fairy technique, flashed such a thought in his mind. To be honest, Chiba still knew about Uchiha Nobuhiko''s secret arrest of Renju. At that time, he wondered if Uchiha Nobuhiko still knew the secret of Otsuki Teruya''s power, and he was a little nervous. However, in the end, it was decided to let Uchiha Nobuhiko catch the tail beast, and the purpose was more or less for the current situation. The Nine-Tailed Beast is also very important to him. Even, in order to contain the power of the Nine-Tailed Beast, for a while, he also specially upgraded and strengthened the Yin Seal, using his six-level beast. The knowledge of the seal technique strengthens the Yin seal, lest the tail beast Chakra is uncontrollable and the seal is destroyed from the inside. And if he himself sets out to catch the tail beast, he will definitely be spotted by Uchiha Nobuhiko, and when Uchiha Nobuhiko finds out that he is also catching the tail beast, regardless of whether the two will conflict because of the tail beast, it will lead to an early decisive battle. . In other words, knowing the various complicated thoughts and games that would arise from both parties deliberately catching the tail beasts can make Chiba unable to take care of the other servants. At that time, although he was already holding the winning ticket, for the final battle of the Fourth Ninja World War, he still had to forbear it. After all, the acting at that time, keeping Hayang going forever was the most sure thing to confuse Uchiha Nobuhiko. Otherwise, if you really **** the tail beast, you may accidentally be aware of his strength by Uchiha Nobuhiko. After all, Uchiha Nobuhiko is not an idiot, and even he has experience that Chiba cant match. Be discovered. At that time, Chiba did not interfere in order to have the right time for the decisive battle. Moreover, even if Uchiha Nobuhiko finds the nine-tailed beasts, he needs two reincarnation eyes and a psychic golem, that is, the ten-tailed body, which becomes the ten-tailed human pillar power, in order to open the reincarnation writing round eyes. , The power of the origin of the world. He just has one eye, and one is in his eye socket. This Uchiha Nobuhiko also did not have the same transcendence power as him, able to combine the power of reincarnation and reincarnation, forcibly restoring the power of the big tree that could only be merged by a pair of reincarnation eyes. In other words, as long as the left eye of this reincarnation is still in his eye socket, then even if Uchiha Nobuhiko gathers the power of the nine-tailed beasts, it is impossible to beat him. Basically, this kind of indulgence is to let Uchiha Nobuhiko catch the nine-tailed beasts for himself, because with his reincarnation eye power and reincarnation eye power, coupled with the transcendence power of the mixed and optimized growth period, he really It was almost instantaneous to capture Uchiha Nobuhiko''s Nine-Tailed Beast. The fusion and optimization of the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation eye pupil force produces the absolute control of time and space. Unless Uchiha Nobuhiko can break this absolute control, otherwise, the nine-tailed beasts are in the hands of Uchiha Nobuhiko or in the hands of their respective people. All of his hands are basically equivalent to being in his hands. In this way, let Uchiha Nobuhiko arrest him, but he will save trouble. Even, at this time, seeing the corpse of Uchiha Nobuhiko, the young Chiba who was a clone of slug fairy art could almost imagine how his own body killed Uchiha Nobuhiko. How simple it is, it kills. "Crack!" And this time. Thinking of the slug immortality clone here, Chiba, the young man, did not hesitate. He took off his right eye directly with his left hand, pressed the reincarnation eye in his right hand in, and drifted away slowly. In the emerald green medical chakra, the pupil power of Samsaras right eye was instantly connected to his own chakra. In an instant, countless information was transmitted from the pupil power of the Samsara eye through the part of the spiritual energy of his chakra. In consciousness, there are various pupil techniques contained in the right eye of this reincarnation, including the predecessor of the right eye of this reincarnation, the right eye of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel and the various pupil techniques of the right eye of the kaleidoscope writing wheel. Sure enough, only when the two eyes are put together can the power of the reincarnation eye be truly exerted. However, at this time, the mind of the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, is not above the information. In the final analysis, such an experience has been there. After the information is introduced into the consciousness, it will be imprinted into the consciousness like instinct. Among them, even if he loses this eye and cannot use these pupil techniques, the knowledge of pupil techniques will always accompany him, even when used, it will be like instinct, due to the will and the pupil technique. There is no need to pay too much attention. At this time, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, pays attention to his other eye, which is the mass-produced reincarnation eye of the left eye. When the right eye of this reincarnation is inserted into the eye socket, especially the pupil power and self When the chakras were fused, the left eye pupil power stored in this mass-produced reincarnation eye actually resonated with the pupil power of the right eye. The pupil power of the left eye that had been exhausted was actually at the same time as that of the right eye. Under the resonance, it increased by about half of the original stored value. In other words, if the full value of the stored value is 100%, only 10% of the left eye pupil power is left just now. Because of the resonance and fusion with the right eye pupil power of this cycle, the stored value directly increases to 6%. ten. Moreover, this mass-produced reincarnation eye uses the matching reincarnation left eye pupil power. When the stored value is restored to 60%, several new pupil techniques are awakened due to the complete pupil power of both eyes. Passed into consciousness. For example, **** by the side of the tomb. However, under the left eye pupil power of 60% of the stored value, none of them can be used. However, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, is still very happy, and there may still be a fierce battle next. With this 60% of the left eye pupil power, there are many things that can be done. Although he is a very special entity clone, under the tempering of the yin and yang escape technique of the main body, coupled with the characteristics of the slug fairy technique, his body is infinitely close to a living person, and can even be inserted into the mass-produced reincarnation eye and now The right eye of the reincarnation, but he is not a living human body after all. Humans and slugs are also different. Although slugs can split, and the split body is almost the same as the body, human beings are much more complicated after all. The avatar of the fairy technique is exactly the same as the body, even if it is added to the tempering technique of Yin and Yang, it is only infinitely close to the human body, not the human body. The reincarnation eye and the mass-produced reincarnation eye are ultimately the foreheads that the human body can exert the greatest power. The non-human body can only use part of the pupil power and pupil technique at most. Moreover, the reincarnation eye is the supreme power. An entity clone, with this original reincarnation eye, consumes a lot of itself. Strictly speaking, he can achieve immortality, permanent existence, and unlimited freedom of action. However, he is not truly permanent. If it consumes too much, it will be directly due to the lack of Xianshu Chakra. Lifted. Or after suffering general damage, it will also be relieved. And now, coupled with the oppression of the supreme power of the reincarnation eye, using pupil techniques such as the edge of the tomb hell, even if the pupil power of the left eye can be supported, he will almost disappear and disappear after one use. Under the circumstance of ensuring the shape, the pupil technique he can use is probably the six powers under the strict pupil power use limit, and even the power of the outer powers can not be used. "Gift? What gift?" But at this time, while the thoughts were turning, the words of Hongyan and Xuena came from afar. Although the distance between the two parties is still far, the surroundings are still silent, almost dead, and there are no obstacles between the two parties. The sound is not loud, but it is very clear. "The eyes of reincarnation, speaking of it, these are still Hongyan''s eyes.", At this time, although the use of the reincarnation eye is extremely restricted, the young Chiba, who has obtained the slug immortality clone of the reincarnation right eye, should still be very happy, and there is no evasiveness, and he said directly. "my eyes?" Hearing this sentence, Hongyan was slightly taken aback, and his figure flickered, but he appeared directly in front of the young Chiba who was the clone of the slug fairy technique, and the first half of this sentence was still on the wall. In the second half of the sentence, it was already in front of the young Chiba who was a clone of Slug Immortal Technique. "Well, Uchiha Nobuhiko uses your eyes to fuse pupil powers to open the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, combined with his own six powers to open the eyes of reincarnation, which is my current right eye and the left eye of the body." Seeing Honghiko with a poker-faced "are these really my eyes?" in front of him, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, said like this. After that, he patted Hongyan on the shoulder and added a soft voice: "Lend me first, and return it to you when everything is over." "I can''t use it now anyway." In this regard, Hirohiko didn''t mind using his eyes with the young Chiba, who was a clone of slug fairy art, but shrugged and said. To be honest, for Chiba to use his own eyes, it is not a big deal for Hirohiko. It is basically like Chiba borrowing his own ninja bag back then. Besides, he is now a dead person, and this eye is given to him, and he actually can''t use it. In other words, he couldn''t drive the pupil power of the reincarnation eye. "It turns out that my eyes can evolve into reincarnation eyes, so Nobuhiko is deliberate..." After all, Hirohiko couldn''t help turning his head to look at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body with a heart-sized hole in his chest. UU Reading www.uukanshu. A few complicated expressions flashed across com''s face, as he said. Hongyan... really has seen through life and death, everything is not lingering! But this time, the young Chiba, who was a clone of slug fairy art, did not speak, but silently looked at Uchiha Nobuhiko''s corpse with Hirohiko. After all, this Uchiha Nobuhiko is just a poor man. A poor tool. Now that a person is dead, it is impossible to have another life, and it seems particularly meaningless to go into what he has done at this time. "Wait, the village, it''s up to us to guard it." But after a long time, the young Chiba, who was a clone of the slug fairy technique, said slowly. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 2723： return "despair!" In the light of footsteps, on the black ground like water, slowly raised waves of light and color, slowly swelled away, and stretched away infinitely, like a layer of round light. Spread away. "Oh... is this the core of the world? Why is it so dark, I remember... it''s not so dark, right." Afterwards, a sound that was too leisurely or even a bit of a commentary sounded in this silent world. Then, a beam of light slowly lit up, illuminating everything in the circle, but it was a person wearing a chakra coat, his left eye circled, his right eye was shining, and the center of his eyebrows was like a bright red moon. Generally, the lines of reincarnation are the base, and the dotted eyes of nine gou jade radiate the youth who inexplicably fit this dark space. Exactly, the body Chiba. "Oh...you are here." At this time, in front of Chiba, where the chakra''s coat could barely shine, a gou jade wide-sleeved cannon dressed in white flames burned, showing the old man sitting on nine gou jade slowly Appearing, seeing Qianye, a slight smile was raised at the corner of his mouth, and he said. Exactly, the six immortals. "According to the agreement, I brought the heart here." And hearing these words, seeing such a soft smile, Chiba also put away his judgmental tone, and said seriously and earnestly. In the low voice, there was a rare softness. Then, he slowly raised his right hand, and when the right hand that made a fist opened, a bright pure white flame-like light burst out in an instant. In a flash, everything between the two was shining brightly, and the heavy darkness was also It seemed to have been dispersed, forming a circle around the two of them, as if the two of them were covered by a round of light curtains. At this moment, in Qianye''s right hand, there was a heart that was beating like a pure white flame. "When did you discover that my heart is in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body?" In this regard, the six immortals who seemed to be connected to the darkness didn''t even look at the heart, just looked at Qianye, and asked. "It didn''t take long since you told me that your heart has disappeared. I realized that your heart is actually in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body. At first, I thought it was this world that could create transcendence, but Later, I understood that the world can only create forces within the rules, or in accordance with the rules, and if we want to create a supernormal that can be reincarnated infinitely, then we must start with the rule of rebirth, that is, we must Using the rules of the world, chakras can continue through rebirth, and chakras inherently contain human spiritual power, and the spiritual level is basically the sum of things such as memory and will. Since it is spiritual power, then Chakras can also be accompanied by memories and wills, and as long as the quality of the chakras is good enough, then they can be reincarnated with enough memory and will. Chakras, asuras and volitions with enough memory and will Indra cant do it, then, all you can do is your mother, Datongmu Huiye and the six immortals, and you happen to be missing your heart again. Thats obvious. The world has put your heart into it. In Uchiha Nobuhikos body, he has enough chakra strength to carry the memory and will of the previous life for rebirth. In this way, he can be reborn infinitely, and because he has your chakra strength and properties, he only needs to develop it, plus With the knowledge accumulated from life to life, he will only become stronger and stronger. It is not a problem at all to deal with outsiders who have not yet matured." In this regard, Chiba said frankly. By the way, even the questions that the Six Dao Immortals will ask next have been answered. "is it" As for the situation of Chibas answer to the next questions, the six immortals still have that smile, as if they dont know the changes in Chibas current state or the current situation, just like they were in the spiritual space back then. Just like when I first saw Chiba, he nodded gently. "So, can I ask you a question?" In response, Chiba took a slight step forward and said. In the words, it was not surprising that he reacted to the Six Dao Immortals. To be honest, if the Six Dao Immortal is not in this attitude, but is anxious or other uneasy performances, then he will be calm. After all, it is also the spokesperson of the will of the world. The existence of gods is also the existence that has mastered the power of the world''s origin. In a sense, the influence of Qianye on this world may not be as good as the six immortals in front of him. If you panic because of a little bit of the current situation, this is the biggest problem, the biggest abnormality, and the abnormality is the demon. At this critical time, if there is a demon, it is really a big demon. Chiba thought that there was no way to deal with the big demon that appeared at this time according to the original plan. "of course." Hearing that, the six immortals smiled and nodded, as if you could ask anything. "You are now the Six Ways Immortal, the mother who sealed you and saved the world''s son of the world, or the son of the world who saved the world in the narrow sense, is still infiltrated by the world consciousness and lost the consciousness shell of the "six ways of immortality" The **** that represents the will of the world?" In this regard, Chiba was not polite, and asked directly. Now that I have arrived here, any lies and tricks are basically quick talk and have no meaning. For the Liudao Immortal, at this time, he is already a completely outsider, the destroyer who is truly afraid of the world and has always been eliminated, and who takes risks to create a supernormal world, and has grasped the closest and even the origin of the world. Power, in front of this power, there is no surprise to win. It is almost impossible to eliminate the holder of this power, and it is not necessary. Therefore, he does not need to be polite, nor does he need to be pretentious. In front of each other''s absolute strength, all they can do is to treat each other frankly. Otherwise, if the two absolute forces really fight, the result will not be a victory for one side, but two losers. For Qianye, he didn''t want this world to be destroyed. Although he did have the power to destroy this world, no, it should be said that this world would inevitably go to destruction without him. Moreover, he has reached his level of power, and the whole world, even the world itself, is actually not fatal to him. I think that the guy who destroyed the core of the nightmare reincarnation should be similar to his current situation. Although he is in the world, he is faintly detached from the world. At least, at the level of strength, the world could no longer kill him easily. Of course, because it is easy to kill, then he has an absolute influence on this world, and may not be as good as a spokesperson for a world, but it is not much worse. He is no longer the one that will be thrown into the turbulence. Ripple''s existence, but the existence of turbulence that can be changed at will, also because he is such an existence, and the world will definitely not allow such a person to exist. Definitely will find ways to eliminate him, or reduce his influence on the world. However, he didn''t want to stand against this world in a real sense, creating a situation where one side must be destroyed. And since he doesn''t want to destroy this world, he doesn''t want to destroy this world, there is only one choice for him, then it is to treat each other frankly and openly. There is nothing to hide. Even Qianye didn''t want to destroy the world, in a sense, he was also saving this world that was bound to go into destruction. Both parties still have a common language. No matter how the world wants to get rid of him, it can only choose to be honest and open at this time. At this time, it is the helplessness of the weak to think about how to win by surprise, using lies and strategies to accumulate chances of victory. "No, I''m still the independent me. The current state of the three of us should be the middleman of the will of the world." In this regard, the six immortals answered quite simply. "It seems that the will of the world is still very wise. After all, it has caused me so many stumbling blocks. If it comes to talk to me, I am afraid I will not be able to help it. But after all, you have helped me and created such a The spiritual space accommodates my soul body in the past. Although it is also a transaction, it can be regarded as some kind of affection, and it is not directly turned over. The will of the world is not a simple procedure. I am starting to be a little curious, the will of the world. , Is it emotional or not, or is it a sophisticated calculation that knows the world, or is it similar to the kind of indifferent and superior existence." Upon hearing this, Chiba smiled and said. "This...As the existence of this world, I can''t know that, in our opinion, we naturally have a good impression of it, just like children do to parents, we cannot objectively view the will of the world." In this regard, the Six Dao Immortals are very objective. "So, you can represent the world now, right?" Hearing that, Chiba put a smile away, and did not get too entangled in this topic. After all, he is not really interested in whether the will of the world is sentimental or not, whether it is sentimental or not, maybe , These are still very important to Chiba back then, but they are not important to Chiba now. Although his influence is not as good as the Six Dao Immortals or the World Will in front of him, in terms of position, he is equivalent to the World Will or the Six Dao Immortals. Since it is a reciprocal dialogue, then, to care about what is emotional and non-sentimental is almost a surrender of status. Now, it is not that he is going to cater to the will of the world, but the will of the world, which must consider his ideas. "Yes, I can convey what you mean, and I will also convey its thoughts." In response, the six immortals nodded. "Then, I want to ask, the world...no, I will use you to refer to the two of you here, now, do you want to take back this heart?" And hearing this huh, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. As he said, he also handed forward the beating heart formed by the pure white flame in his hand, and by the way, he also looked at the heart position of the pure white flame Gouyu clothes of the Liudao immortal. There, there is a void, where the heart was originally stored. "Then I also use me to refer to the will of me and the world. Here, I want to ask, is this heart the original heart that I lost? Is there no other additives?" In this regard, the Six Dao Immortals still smiled and said in a questioning tone. "of course not." Hearing this, Qianye shook his head. His figure was slightly short, but he sat down in the air. As he sat down, the nine gleaming jade for seeking Taoism that was originally behind him automatically cushioned his body. under. It looks exactly the same as the posture of the Six Dao Immortals. And, it seems that there is a feeling of talking about it. "I have already completed all the chakras consumed inside. After all, Uchiha Nobuhiko has reincarnated for so many lifetimes, and in this lifetime has developed the supreme power of the reincarnating eye, although the heart can naturally recover in each lifetime, just like I usually return to Chakra, but it seems that I feel a little bit more than I can make ends meet in this life, so it''s a free gift from me." At the end, he spoke again. It seems to be very honest and too white. "Really...That''s so thankful, I can ask, how did you complete it?" Regarding this, the Six Dao Immortals paused slightly, as if they had listened to something, and then they seemed to have thought about it for a while, and said. In the tone, there was obviously a slight tit-for-tat. "You also know that I own the core fragments of another world, and can replenish the supreme power of this heart''s depletion, and even some of the world''s original power. Naturally, I need to use the original power of another world." Hearing that, Chiba answered very simply. "The original power of another world? Your Excellency Chiba, you are a little joking, it''s obviously the original power of another universe, I can''t bear it." In response, the six immortals smiled slightly and spoke. At this moment, UU reading www.uuknshu.com where is the question of the attribution of the heart? No, it should be said that there is a question of returning the heart. This heart was taken out so generously from the other side, and "kindly" made up for the loss inside. It seemed like a good start for the next "common discourse", but this person could not hesitate to "kindly" Take it out and return it, but whether he accepts it or not depends on whether he dares to accept it. In this heart, there is not only the power of the complementary world origin. But there is still a higher level of origin power, the origin power of a universe that belongs to a universe, a universe pieced together by countless worlds. Moreover, it is the original force of other universes under the control of completely outsiders. If this thing is put on the chest, I am afraid that it is not the heart, but the ancestors! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 2724： Calmly "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "you sure?" Facing the words of the six immortals, Chiba looked at the heart made of pure white flames in his hands, raised his head, but asked rhetorically. It seems that it is indeed not easy to get through. But such a thought flashed through his mind. Although he was just holding the mentality of trying, when it was really found out, Chiba still unavoidably gave birth to some luck. After all, if the Six Dao Immortal hadn''t seen the mystery in this heart now, then things would be easy to handle next, he only needs to ask for it. There is no need to troubleshoot the next negotiation. Some things he really didn''t want to happen. As for what this mystery is, and why it can compromise the will of the Six Dao Immortals and even the world, it is actually very simple. The reason is that when defending or neutralizing the highly concentrated and high-strength chakra contained in this heart, or the original power of a part of the world, Chiba used the last part of the nightmare reincarnation that was only left in his body. The core of is the power that possesses the power of the world beyond this world. A power that completely transcends this world in the true sense. The core of this nightmare reincarnation can even be produced by his soul, and it is naturally possible to suppress this heart. Even, it is more than enough. Although the core strength of this nightmare reincarnation is no longer much, about one-tenth of the strength of the original self obtained when the core fragment was obtained, but the power of this nightmare reincarnation core fragment is suppressing this heart Besides, it was still able to passively complement the supreme power that this heart wasted without consuming much power, that is, the world power of this Naruto world. In addition, he has completely mastered the heart, and as long as the Six Dao Immortals take the heart back into the body, of course, this body is not the body in the physical sense, but the deeper body. At the beginning, this heart was used as a loophole in the rules to be implanted into Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body, giving him the ability to reincarnate infinitely, becoming a rebirth, a supernormal in this world, used to deal with and eliminate outsiders. In itself, it is actually part of the rules of chakra rebirth in this world. Although the will of the world cannot destroy the rules of this world, after all, the rules of this world constitute the foundation of this world. Without rules, or violation of the rules, it is Not allowed. However, it is still possible to exploit the loopholes in the rules. What the world will do is what Chiba said just now, and this kind of exploiting loopholes is subject to the "infinite rebirth and complete rebirth" in the rules of Chakra rebirth. The new branch rule of "memory and will" requires two things, one is the carrier of the new rule, and the other is the connection with the Chakra reincarnation rule. First of all, there is the rule of infinite rebirth only if there are chakra rebirth rules. Infinite rebirth is based on the rule that chakras can be reincarnated and can be reincarnated with memory and will. If it is in accordance with the chakra rebirth rules If decoupling, then infinite rebirth cannot exist. Secondly, as a new rule derived from the rule, it was originally created by drilling the loopholes in the rule. Although it can exist in this world, it is a new creature that is not recognized by the rules of this world, but generally new branch rules or rules. Births are all directly fixed in the world, just like the world is a building. The rules are walls, supporting beams, various steel frameworks, etc. These newly added rules naturally correspond directly to each other. Used to form and support the world, it is born to form the world. However, this kind of rule that took advantage of the loopholes seems to be unable to fit into the entire structure or even hinder the structure of inferior components that may eventually damage the building. It may even represent a kind of damage. Naturally, it is impossible to be natural. If it is integrated into the world, it needs a carrier to carry this new rule of infinite reincarnation, so that it will not hinder the world because of its existence, and it can also be easily implanted in Uchiha Nobuhiko''s body. After all, it is impossible for mortals to withstand the rules themselves, and only the rules themselves and the world itself can withstand the rules themselves. The complexity is actually taking out a container and taking out the new rules, just like taking out a certain part of the building that threatens the stability of the building and storing it separately to cushion the corner of a table or something. This container is naturally this heart. In other words, this heart carries the rules of infinite rebirth, which is the ability of infinite rebirth. In itself, it carries a rule, and even, it can be said that this heart is also included, and it is considered the supernormal created by the world''s will to take advantage of the rules, that is, the heart of the reborn. And the power of the core fragments of Nightmare Reincarnation, in a sense, is to perform various operations on the level of rules, so as to achieve things that even outsiders cannot imagine, such as the one that belongs to this world. All the genes in the baby''s body in the mother''s womb were replaced by Chiba''s. Through transformation, Chiba''s body was regained, and this body could be transformed into a force compatible with any of this world. The rules involved in this, just the rules of the power system, have almost all been covered, that is to say, the power of the core fragments of this nightmare reincarnation is completely above the rules of the power system of this world. If you control it If the power of using rules is called authority, then the authority of the power of the core fragments of this nightmare reincarnation is completely higher than the rules of the power system of this world. And changing the body cells of a newborn child involves the rules of life and death, the rules of life-bearing objects, that is, the rules of life, etc. This has been counted as the core of the core of this world, the most important of the most important. Heavy rules. Generally speaking, being able to control this kind of rule basically represents the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation, even if it is a fragment, the authority is much higher than the world. According to the information that Chiba now knows, the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation is implanted into this heart. When the heart is retracted into the body of the six immortals, Chiba, who is able to control the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation, can manipulate the nightmare The core fragments of reincarnation completely override the authority of this world, and control the rules of this world through the connection between the new rules of infinite rebirth and other rules of the world. In other words, the world is in his grasp. In other words, the will of the world and the six immortals are in his grasp. In this case, what will happen, is it not he who has the final say? However, this is a kind of naivety after all. The will of the world, the world itself, and the six immortals are not idiots. How can such a simple trap not be seen through? Since the core fragment of Nightmare Reincarnation has higher authority than this world, how can it not be discovered? With high authority and able to operate unconsciously, why does Chiba plant the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation into this heart? Wouldn''t it be better to control it directly? "I am sure." Facing Qianye''s words that were obviously mixed with some lucky hopes, the Six Dao Immortals were silent for a long time before speaking. It sounded, but he hesitated. It seems to weigh the pros and cons. "Really... Okay" In response to this, Qianye sighed slightly, and the fluke in his eyes eventually disappeared. This is a very important thing for the Six Dao Immortals or the will of the world, but compared to the higher level of power in it, The power that can control them, this important thing, is not so important. "Chichichichi!" And just with this sound, Chiba''s right hand dragging the heart suddenly evaporated countless white air. Chakra''s coat seemed to be burnt, showing a gray-black color, but it was quickly complemented. After that, it was burnt to gray-black again, and so on. Obviously, it was Chiba who took out the core fragments belonging to the reincarnation of the nightmare from his heart. "Om..." At this moment, Chiba''s left hand slowly opened, and the soft light was shining from the gap between the fingers. When the palm was fully expanded, a small ball of light floated quietly in the left palm. . Wow! And when this little ball of light was fully revealed, the entire dark space seemed to open up suddenly. The light that was originally just a light curtain seemed to expand and illuminate the entire space in an instant. The original dark tone, in this In an instant, it completely turned into a light, and the surrounding streamer circled, as if the night turned into a sunny day. "What are you?" Regarding this, the Six Dao Immortals didn''t care about the changes around him, just looked at the scornful right hand, and said with a little doubt. "As you can see, I have already taken out the other powers inside. You should be able to feel it, too, so you can accept it." Hearing this, Chiba said. "Just return it like this?" In response to this, the Six Dao Immortals were silent again, as if they had received some information before they spoke. "This is my sincerity, and it can be regarded as a thank you for what you did for the past me." Upon hearing this, Qianye smiled slightly and said. "Really...I don''t doubt your sincerity, and I believe you didn''t put anything else in my heart. Now, I just want to ask why your attitude towards me has changed so much. Anyway, I Its also your enemy, and all that you lose is more or less swayed by me. I can also be regarded as your enemy. Moreover, your position and my position are also on the opposite side. I The things I have done against you are much more than the things I have done for you. Moreover, you who promised the past are also because the things on your left hand can indeed completely destroy the world, but it is Its just a deal. You dont have to do it this way, do you?" In this regard, the Six Dao Immortals did not intend to accept this heart, and said quite frankly. Undoubtedly, the six immortals, the will of the current world, were not very relieved of the heart sent by Chiba. To be clear, it is the six immortals now, no, it should be said that the will of the world does not believe in Chiba, whether it is the heart sent by Chiba, or the so-called expression of sincerity, or some kind of thanks. It''s obvious, I don''t believe you. "Moreover, you don''t need the Six Ways of Immortality anymore, do you?" Finally, the six immortals spoke again. He directly obliterated the excuses that Chiba might have said, "I promised you back then, I at least completed the transaction." "Humph!" In this regard, Chiba smiled softly. In the laughter, it was already a bit mocking. Obviously there was some dissatisfaction. However, although there was dissatisfaction, his tone was still quite calm. , I just listened to him saying: "Well, since you dont receive it, I really dont need the Six Ways of Immortality. Even, I am able to awaken Samsara and write round eyes. I have mastered the Six Ways. To put it another way, the reason why I return my heart to you is to tell you that even if I dont need to rely on this so-called transaction, I am still destined to succeed and achieve my goal. And even if you complement yourself, you can truly achieve Heyday, I am not destined to win, and besides, I dont want anyone to come in. The implication was a naked and condescending declaration of victory. When hearing this declaration of victory that seemed to be a command, the six immortals did not sneer or anger. On the contrary, they frowned, as if what Chiba said was correct. He was in Absolutely weak. "So, do you want to settle this matter in a peaceful way?" Then, after a while, Liu Daoxian said. "Yes, perhaps, this world is insignificant to me. I have the power to tear space, and I can go to another world. It doesn''t even matter whether the world is destroyed or not. However, everyone I cherish is The people of this world are all the lives bred from this world. They have a natural dependence and trust on the world as their children have their parents. This is rooted in their souls and cannot be changed. If this world is destroyed, Then, there will always be a missing piece in their hearts. This is something I dont want to see. Therefore, to peacefully resolve this matter and resolve the current position between you and me is my current attitude, and this heart is Express the sincerity of my current attitude." In response, Chiba nodded and said. "In other words, if I don''t accept this heart, I will declare force to you?" Hearing this, the six immortals said so. "Then you are underestimating me. It doesn''t matter whether you accept it or not. I will still choose a peaceful solution." In response, Chiba''s mouth curled up with contempt, and said lightly. The implication is that this is my meeting gift to you, do you want to be indifferent. "Ugh" Hearing these words Liudao Immortal''s face showed a sense of bitterness and helplessness, and then sighed softly. "You... are really strong enough to be impeccable." Then, this sentence blurted out with a sigh. This attitude, the Six Dao Immortals, or the will of the world can tell, is really the attitude that should be taken when standing in absolute advantage. In other words, its on the side of the strong... Calm! Chapter 2725： Game "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "Then, I''ll accept it, but since you gave it away, it doesn''t matter if I accept it or not, then I won''t say thank you." Looking at Qianye with a calm face in front of him, the six immortals spoke calmly after their hearts were calm. And stretched out his hand. "Humph" In response to this, Chiba seemed to be a little bit smirk, and immediately stretched out his hand, handing out the pure white flame heart in his right hand. And at the moment it was handed out, the flame heart in the right palm suddenly exploded, and in an instant, it turned into a wisp of white light smoke. "laugh!" Afterwards, among the outstretched hands of the six immortals, a ray of light smoke quietly ignited, and with a bang, it burned into a pure white flame heart. Then, without any hesitation, the six immortals embedded the flame heart in his hand into the hollow of his chest. And dont look at the heart being much smaller than the hollow. As soon as the six immortals were embedded in it, the flame of the heart instantly filled the hollow. Not long after, the white chakra poured in, and the hollow naturally turned into something like The skin looks the same as intact, as if there has never been a void here. "...Old fox." At this time, the second half of Chiba''s mouth was also spit out lightly. Of course, sending the heart this time was a demonstration by Chiba, and it was a calm show of being an advantage, but this does not mean that the six immortals in the confrontation just now, or the will of the world It is completely at a disadvantage and can only be slain by him. In the current situation, the reason why he chose to settle this matter peacefully was in a sense because he could only choose this way. And now, there is no doubt that the Six Dao Immortals, that is, the will of the world, have earned at least three advantages from this return of the heart. First of all, it is naturally the meaning of this heart itself. Now the world can be regarded as complementing itself. It can be said that at least in terms of strength, it has reached its heyday, and because of the complement, there is no worries about it. There is no need to worry about someone using the heart. Come to threaten it, let alone worry that Chiba will use this heart to do something extremely unfavorable to it. It can be regarded as a heart disease that has accumulated over the years has been completely resolved. Back then, since it would trade the heart with the supreme power, and even use the supreme power to trade this heart with an outsider, it shows the importance of this heart. But now, there is no need to pay for anything, and such an important thing is almost in vain, which is not unprofitable. Second, from the conversation just now, the six immortals have determined that their next conversation will inevitably begin and end in a peaceful state. It''s a reassurance pill. After all, they chose to have a peaceful dialogue, treat each other frankly, and avoid unnecessary destructive damage. However, it does not rule out armed conflicts. The Six Immortals themselves, or the will of the world, definitely do not want armed conflicts. Yes, the confrontation between the two forces that have been regarded as the original source. For the framework of the world, the internal load-bearing cannot be withstood, and if the framework of the world collapses because of their struggle, the will of the world will inevitably die. The words of the Six Dao Immortals, he was born in this world, even if he became the **** of this world, the existence closest to the origin of the world, he would inevitably die. Of course, all beings born in this world are naturally unavoidable. From this point of view, it is the absolute advantage that the outsider Chiba occupies. As an outsider, although this outsider Chiba has almost transformed his own existence, including his soul, into a product of this world, according to the truth. It is said that if the world is destroyed, the current outsider Chiba will also die together. Otherwise, if it is not a product of this world, it is impossible to grasp the power of the world origin, the power of the world origin is still quite exclusive, and if the current outsider Chiba is still an outsider''s physique, in other words, the soul is still an outsider If youre imprinting, its not a local imprint, you wont be awakened to reincarnation writing round eyes at all. If you master the power to change the world and directly touch the rules of the world, it is naturally impossible to use the power of infinite moon reading to control all life, which is already a rule-level power. Up. But only because of the fusion state of the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation eye of the power of transcendence. Of course, even the outsider Chiba, whose reincarnated eye and reincarnation eye are fused, is world-class threatening. However, yes, there is still a but, but the core fragment in the hands of the outsider Chiba, whose authority is much higher than his own world authority, can easily convert his physique into an outsider physique. And in the collapse of the worlds destruction, he can easily leave him with his soul and his body, and go to other worlds, or live in the fragments of the world. In short, if the world is destroyed, it will die and nothing will be lost. Now, even this outsider Chiba can still survive. And, it''s alive and well. Even the power of the reincarnation eye and reincarnation eye he obtained from this world can continue to exist in his body. It can be said that if you meet by force, it can only be the one that will be destroyed, while the outsider Chiba is not the one that will inevitably be destroyed. Therefore, it has only to choose a peaceful way, while the outsider Chiba can. Choosing peace can also choose force to make him succumb or achieve the purpose of this outsider Chiba. In other words, it has no choice, but the other party has a lot of choices, and there is no reciprocity. And now, this is undoubtedly that Chiba, the outsider, will not choose a peaceful way to solve the current problem. At least, the six immortals are not too far-fetched, and the outsider Chiba is forced to choose force to solve the problem. . The Six Dao Immortals still knew this point of self-knowledge. And the third is the actual situation of the reduction of the disadvantages and the increase of the advantages brought to him by the addition of these two items, that is, the various postures between the two people after the heart is returned and the peace method is determined. Subtle changes. For example, because the outsider Chiba clearly does not choose armed confrontation, he can say more, the topic becomes lighter, and he has fewer scruples. The same goes for gaining a heart. It can be said that this outsider Chiba''s psychological pressure on him from external factors has been reduced a lot. And the next conversation between the two is itself a psychological game. When the power is basically equal, and because the external situation is not equal to each other because of the inability to fight, the only thing they can distinguish between victory and defeat can only be a psychological game. Whoever shows weakness first loses. In short, the six immortals now have more confidence than before. Therefore, the third one is the confidence of the Six Dao Immortals due to the return of the heart and the determination of the game method. "When you say this, you also praise me." At this time, the corners of the mouth of the Six Dao Immortals showed a wry smile in response to Qianye''s words. This outsider, Chiba, said that the Six Dao Immortals still knew the reason, and also knew that he had gained three benefits from the conversation just now, and even, all of this in itself was what he expected, or in other words, the words he had said before, the original It is for this purpose. When he saw that heart, no, it should be said that when he knew that Uchiha Nobuhiko had died and his reincarnation Chakra had not appeared, he already knew that the heart fell in the hands of the outsider Chiba. Moreover, this ending was already in his expectation, and there was no surprise. In fact, the sentence he said just now has some kind of radical element. No, the word radical is somewhat inaccurate. Using the word radical on the outsider Chiba, it is a bit degrading the pattern of the outsider Chiba. . It should be said that what he said before was to use the outsider Chibas calm mentality to show off his superiority and show off his advantages, so that the outsider Chiba successfully took out the core fragments of the universe with higher authority. . Those words were also premeditated. Moreover, he also succeeded in achieving his goal. Including peaceful means of solving problems, they are actually guided by him on purpose, and can be counted as his calculations. Of course, although it was intentional, the outsider Chiba''s stance that he knew it was a tactic, and that he was shown to himself by the tactic, also made him quite uneasy. It can be said that this first game is evenly matched. On the whole, it can only be said that each other, he did not get a clear advantage. "Is that right... I don''t think I''m praising me. If you were against me at the beginning, not Uchiha Nobuhiko, I''m afraid that I would have died when I was still in my mother''s womb." In response, Chiba blinked, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a smile. "Are you reminding me of something?" Hearing this, the Six Dao Immortals also looked over with a smile, and said. It''s just that the smiley and non-smiling expression is slightly inconsistent, at least slightly different from the quiet eyes of the Liudao Immortal, it seems that the other one is speaking with the mouth of the Liudao Immortal. "Yes, I''m just reminding you that, as the will bred by the world, you are just an existence to maintain the world, or to maintain the operation of the established line of the world, but you cannot directly interfere with the world. Otherwise, which outsider If the person can be alive and kicking, how can there be Nobuhiko Uchiha?" To this, Chiba replied with a smile. Thats right, the reason why Chiba generously returned the heart before, letting the six immortals, or directly filling the world with BUFF, had no flaws, and even proposed a peaceful solution without threats of force. Reason. The reason for this is simple. The worlds will, including the six immortals who have died, must also abide by the rules of this world, otherwise the world will treat them as foreign objects, just like the situation of outsiders, and the world can nurture the will. , Nature can also eliminate will, and as a world will that is more closely related to the world than any world creation, the world can directly reject and exclude through its own rejection instinct, like excluding abnormal derivative rules, that is, direct annihilation. Change to a better running program. To some extent, the world itself is not conscious, nor does it take the initiative to do anything. All of its existence is existence. However, it is precisely because the world itself exists for existence, so any hidden dangers will not be tolerated, and there is also a set of defense mechanisms. As far as Chiba currently knows, the will of the world is actually a set of defense mechanisms created by the world due to the interference of outsiders, and this set of defense mechanisms has only one limitation, that is, the will of the world cannot directly interfere with everything that happens. Because, if something as huge as the world''s will is involved in the daily life of the Shinobi, then in one sentence, if the effect of a butterfly is to cause a hurricane, then what will the effect of a hurricane be? The high probability should be the complete collapse and destruction of the world. Therefore, the will of the world can do anything, and even use the loopholes in the rules to create a new rule that is not so popular with the world. The world does not respond, and even Uchiha Nobuhiko has continued for so many lives without any problems. . However, this is the case, and the will of the world cannot directly interfere. As the spokesperson of the will of the world, the six immortals have to abide by the rules of life and death. The dead cannot interfere in the world of the living. After all, life and death is one of the most important rules, and it is also an absolute taboo. Therefore, now, neither the will of the world nor the immortals of the Six Paths can interfere with the normal operation of this world. And this is Chiba''s biggest bargaining chip now. The biggest advantage lies. It was also the reason why he was able to return the heart without blinking his eyelids. Among them, getting off the horse was one of them. In fact, returning the heart is not a big deal, it is also one of them. Because the return of the heart is not a big deal, and it has no effect on Chiba''s bargaining chips. In other words, this heart, force forcing the world to yield, is not his bargaining chip. This, the world and the will of the world, including the Six Dao Immortals, cannot directly interfere with the rules of all lives and future processes in him and the entire world, which is his real bargaining chip. "You mean, our conversation, does it start from here?" At this time, the slightly contradictory expression on the face of the Six Dao Immortals slowly faded, and a combination of heavy and quiet expression quietly emerged, and said quietly. It sounded, but there was no anger, or even any mood swings, as if it had been expected. It''s almost dull at the same time, and now Chiba is not as dominant as he thought. Is the second offensive coming so soon? This is a quick decision. UU reading Or is it a means to break my current psychological defense? Quickly build advantage? At the same time, such doubts flashed through the minds of the Six Dao Immortals, or in other words, the thoughts of some kind of huge will. Tricky, are you coming? At this time, Qianye''s mind flashed through such a slightly sighing thought. At the same moment, the brains of the two of them all turned quickly. Chapter 2726： Already started "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "That''s not the case. I should say that before that, I have a question I want to ask you." After thinking about it, he narrowed his eyes slightly, Chiba''s smile narrowed slightly, but he spoke very seriously. However, faintly, there is a sense of avoiding the frontal confrontation of the six immortals. "what is the problem?" Regarding Qianye''s sentence, the Six Dao Immortals were silent for a while, as if they had been thinking about it for a while, and they seemed to be receiving some information before speaking. "Regarding Uchiha Nobuhiko, in fact, since the Kyuubi Rebellion, you have been waiting for more than ten years, waiting for me to get rid of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Of course, it is best to die together, right?" Hearing the response from the six immortals, Qianye didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. "Yes." For Qianye''s straightforward words, the answer of the Six Dao Immortals was quite simple. And this one is straightforward and this one is simply, but it seems that a layer of window paper has been opened, and the heavy expressions on the two people''s faces suddenly eased. It seems that fooling is unnecessary. At this time, both of them had such a thought in their hearts, coupled with a huge will. "why?" At the same time, seeming to relax, Chiba asked. "Don''t you understand?" Regarding this, the Six Dao Immortals smiled, and there is quite a feeling of pretending to be too stupid, you still ask. "Understand, but not sure." Hearing this, Chiba responded fairly honestly, and it seemed that there was really a shameless question in it. There is also a feeling that I am not pretending to be stupid, I am really stupid. Of course, there is one more that I just pretend to be stupid, you just have to explain to me the meaning in it. "Didn''t you just talk about me, I can''t directly interfere with the world of the living, or even the world of the dead. Isn''t this my usual style?" Hearing this, the six immortals said so. There was a bit of clarity in his eyes, and a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth. It seems that there is a kind of playful meaning in it, and when it feels, it seems that the heart suddenly has a bottom, and it is full of certainty. "No! I know your method very well. Isn''t it just making good use of the situation? You secretly make some coincidences, and are good at using all kinds of small details to cause what I call unpredictable factors, that is, the amount of change incites qualitative change, it seems The wings of a butterfly are like a hurricane. What I really want to ask is, why do you want to get rid of Uchiha Nobuhiko? Isn''t he created by you to contain us outsiders? Although I have always been called the most special outsider, but Every outsider is special to this world, and they are also the most special. And the most special place is that they cannot wait until they mature, or their transcending power matures. Compared with this All the power of the world, the source of the power of transcendence is not this world, and it is almost imprinted in the soul of outsiders, and, with age, it will automatically continue to develop, and there is no need to specifically stop it at all. In other words, as long as the outsider survives one day, his strength will be stronger, and if he survives to a certain age, even if the power of transcendence is not fully mature, it is enough to make the Ninja world helpless and can only let it go, plus the outside The person knows the characteristics of everything. Because of this, you created Uchiha Nobuhiko, didn''t you? So, at this time, there should be no reason to get rid of Uchiha Nobuhiko. What is it that made you change your mind? " In response, Chiba also smiled, and said. Asking knowingly... But at this moment, when he heard this and looked at Qianye''s serious expression, the six immortals narrowed his eyes, and such a thought flashed in his heart. Moreover, when this thought flashed, the faces of the six immortals were still slightly stiff. Said it hasn''t started yet. Hasn''t this already begun? In the next second, there was only one thought left in his mind. This outsider, Chiba, undoubtedly asked knowingly. He knew why Uchiha Nobuhiko should be removed, but he still asked, undoubtedly the second round of their real game has begun. This is the attack of this outsider Chiba. Regarding this outsider, Chiba, whether it is the world will or the Six Dao immortals under the authority of the world will have been paying attention, especially at that time, the Six Dao immortals met the outsider Chiba in the spiritual space of the original outsider. At that time, he had already paid attention to the outsider Chiba. Of course, compared with the Six Dao Immortals, World Will began to pay attention to it earlier. In the third Ninja War, which is the first most critical turning point of fate, it began to pay attention to the outsider Chiba. It''s just that the will of the world was not able to effectively transmit this information at that time, and new outsiders have already appeared. This can also be regarded as the special protection that outsiders inherently protect themselves. In other words, it is the protection of outsiders by Transcendence. Although the power of transcendence does not have hidden characteristics, and every outsider has a tendency to emerge from the beginning, the power of transcendence can shield the world and the world for a long time since it was born in this world. The World Wills exploration of itself, that is to say, even if outsiders begin to show extraordinaryness, the world and the World Will have been unable to find outsiders through the induction of transcendence for a long time. All kinds of signs, and because, although the Six Dao Immortals are the spokespersons selected by the will of the world, and in a sense they use the Six Dao Immortals to enhance their control over the world, but their connection, at the beginning It is not as close as it is now, and even without confirmation, especially when Uchiha Nobuhiko has not confirmed the identity of outsiders, due to certain restrictions, it is difficult for the will of the world to contact the six immortals, contact, and connect. The above can only convey vague information. Here is the reason why the will of the world has already noticed the existence of the outsider Chiba, but the Six Ways of Immortals are going to be late for a long time. As for why this is the case, it is natural that the world itself rejects the behavior of excessive interference in the operation of the world by the world''s will without confirming outsiders'' intelligence. That is to say, it is the instinct of the world itself for fear that the will of the world has too high authority over the world, and is good at using the butterfly effect, for fear that the volume of the will of the world itself is a cyclone, which will cause the impact of the world to collapse. If you say that outsiders are various obstacles in the turbulent flow of destiny, if you use stones as a comparison, at most it is to change the turbulence of destiny, just like the top outsider at present, that is, the outsider Chiba. Then, the will of destiny is the turbulent river bed itself. If the river bed becomes shallower or deeper, it is the situation that makes the entire turbulent flow of destiny no longer turbulent. If it becomes serious, it becomes flooded, or it is too calm, it is all let The collapse of the world. This is something that the world itself does not want to happen just for the sake of existence. Therefore, in the absence of outsiders, the world itself does not allow the world''s will to intervene too much. In a sense, it represents the turbulence of the destiny of the world itself, that is, everything in the world of the living and the dead. In any case, regardless of the will of the world or the six immortals, they are all paying attention to this outsider, Chiba. And, in a sense, it is from the perspective of God. In addition to not being able to pry into the mind of the outsider Chiba, everything he did was in sight. And now, this sentence is undoubtedly the tactic used by the outsider Chiba, who wants to dominate the next conversation. In other words, take advantage. And once the outsider Chiba grabbed the advantage, then it would be impossible to steal this psychological advantage from his hands. In other words, the outsider Chiba has already launched an attack. He must deal with this problem properly. "You knowingly ask...Well, since you really want to know, then I will not hide it. The reason is simple. He is just a tool made, but even if it is a tool, it is conscious and has a personality, and has a memory of many generations. Accumulation and too much contact with outsiders gave him thoughts he shouldn''t have, so I want to get rid of it with your hand." And thinking of this, the Six Dao Immortals were quite frank and said straightforwardly. In terms of momentum, it sounded higher than Chiba, as if killing Uchiha Nobuhiko was a matter of course, and there was nothing to argue about, let alone a reason. "Oh?" In response, Chiba squinted slightly and said. "Oh what, it''s like a hindrance that prevents you from changing the few people you cherish, and you will keep the same. You will not be here for fifty steps and laugh a hundred steps. The moral highland that you want to occupy, you first look carefully Let''s talk about the blood on your hands." Hearing this, the sense of disharmony on the faces of the six immortals resurfaced, and his words gradually became sharper, but he did not let Qianye go on and said it for granted. "Huh! After all, you really are a philanthropist. If you love without borders, there is no situation where we negotiate like this now. If you are like the unknown child and live in peace, even Uchiha Nobuhiko can''t catch it. From the beginning, if you can''t feel the threat, and don''t want to get rid of it, how can so many things happen?" Later, the six immortals added another sentence. Gee! It seems that my habits are all clear! This... not at all polite, frank and cute, there is no way to refute it! In this regard, Qianye was slightly suffocated, but did not think of the six immortals, no, it should be the will of the world just now speaking through the six immortals, so frankly, so simply, there is not so much hypocrisy, and not so much decent , I don''t want to look like a high ground at all, Chiba didn''t know how to say it for a while. As for what moral highland, this hat, in this sentence, was actually attached to Qianba strictly, but it was a small general. Of course, Chiba is naturally disdainful of moral highlands. His hands are also covered with blood, morals and other things, in the darkness and hatred of the Ninja World, he will not claim that he is a kind of righteousness. Incarnation, even the soft-hearted people in this world are not counted. Especially in the past ten years, he has not used any conspiracy and tricks. When the grass hides the village, he has long instigated people to treachery. Besides, what faith does this world of Ninja have? It is estimated that the whole world of treachery will happen hundreds or thousands of times every day. What morality is there in this world? Furthermore, he still clearly remembers the cruel and ugly nightmare reincarnation, and he will not be put on the shelf by morality. It''s just that what he did was a clear conscience, just what he thought was good in his heart. At least, he has not killed any innocent person. In addition, we try our best to give those unarmed and powerless people a place to survive, and try to ensure their survival. Innocent people have never killed, but innocent ninjas have killed a lot of them. However, since being a ninja bears the darkness and hatred of this world, which ninja is innocent? Which ninja does not have the blood of innocent people, the blood of weak people who are defenseless and have no power to bind chickens? "Huh! So what? At least, I haven''t killed a donkey." But such a slightly surprised thought flashed in his heart, but Qianye sneered back, looking straight at the Six Dao Immortals, or the will of the world. Indeed, what he did was neither moral nor moral. However, in comparison, he has never done anything like unloading a moan to kill a donkey, and the Six Ways of Immortals, no, it should be said that the will of the world is now saying that because Uchiha Nobuhiko is wrong, he will kill his words and deeds. , But it is quite a smell of killing a donkey. Of course, it wasn''t strictly speaking of unloading the mill to kill the donkey. The mill was not finished yet, after all, was Qianye still dead. However, although it is not in the strict sense to kill the donkey, but now use these four words to insinuate, there is another kind of, your impatient continuous grinding has not been finished, you just want to kill the donkey, even if it is the treachery Ninja, can''t think of this, you are ashamed to tell me that morality is in it. It''s a small irony. "Chiba, we don''t need to be circling around here, you ask this question, what do you want to say, just say it, let''s not waste time, you also know that the world will be destroyed, you think, I Are you still negotiating with you with a fluke?" At this time, the sense of violation on the face of the Six Dao Immortals suddenly disappeared, as he said. "Ah" Hearing this sentence, UU read www.uukanshu. Chiba, who originally wanted to say something, took a long sigh of relief, seeming to sigh low. His eyes moved slightly away. The expression seemed helpless and bitter, but it was more of a silent silence. Quite a bit lonely. "Well, I''ll just say it straight, Uzumaki Kushina, the soul of my teacher Kushina, is it with you." After that, this sentence was gently spit out from his mouth. The latest chapter of The Legend of Naruto Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 2728 has started), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 2727： Tentative "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! This guy Hearing Qianye''s "It''s time for a showdown" words, the six immortals narrowed their eyes slightly, pursed their lips, and frowned slowly, but did not speak. And that''s right, the reason why Chiba asked about killing Uchiha Nobuhiko, this question of killing people with a knife, in fact, the ultimate goal was Kushina, and the final topic was Kushina after all. Moreover, the six immortals in front of him, that is, the will of the world, have admitted that it is indeed going to get rid of Uchiha Nobuhiko, and even, in the current situation, the death of Uchiha Nobuhiko should be the result of the promotion of the world will. Generally speaking, he is still an outsider. As an inhibitor of outsiders, a hunter, without excluding outsiders, the will of the world shouldn''t think about excluding Uchiha Nobuhiko. After all, even if Uchiha Nobuhiko can''t hunt him, he can still contain him and prevent him, an outsider, from acting unscrupulously, eventually leading to a situation beyond the control of the will of the world. In the current situation, World Will doesnt seem to care about Uchiha Nobuhikos death, and he is not even surprised at his current strength. In the series of dialogues just now, it seems that he has made sufficient preparations. Judging from the slightest inferiority, the bargaining chip of the will of the world should not be Uchiha Nobuhiko. In other words, the will of the world still has a bargaining chip to contain him. But after thinking about it, this bargaining chip is only Jiuxinai. First of all, Kusina is undoubtedly the most rat-inhibited person in Chiba now. Hirohiko and Yukina have been rescued. Although they have not fully resurrected, their soul body is under their own protection. In a sense, they are already. Dont worry. But Jiuxinai has no way to connect. Although he can''t really penetrate the two realms of life and death, it is not difficult to find Jiuxinai''s soul body by virtue of the pupil power that blends with the reincarnation eye. . But, unfortunately, he just couldn''t find it. But this one just couldn''t be found, that is, he now judges that World Will''s current bargaining chip is the second of Kushinai''s. This is why Chiba feels that Uchiha Nobuhiko is pitiful. For Uchiha Nobuhiko, as a tool man, he can be regarded as hardworking and hardworking. There is no credit and hard work, and he is dedicated to his duties. In the end he even gave himself to himself because of the world The enemy begged for humiliation, and the will of the world here said to abandon it, and it also prepared another bargaining chip without knowing it, completely treating him as an abandoned child. Of course, this Uchiha Nobuhiko also has some self-inflicted elements in it. After all, the will of the world shaped him, which allowed him to contain outsiders. Now he is not only unable to contain outsiders, but he even has to become an outsider. Once he exists, the world will treat him as an abandoned son, and even if it can interfere, it may be directly obliterated. This is understandable. But, in the final analysis, it was because of the rebirth of this life and one life without any rest. What I heard and saw was dark and cold and cruel, and it would be distorted in a strong heart. If he can remain indifferent, I am afraid that there is only the old Chiba, the one without emotion. Even in Chiba now, with feelings, in this life after life, there is no way to resist that kind of distortion of the mind, and, accustomed to seeing this dark and cold and cruel, I want to escape, and try to find ways to escape. Fleeing is also normal. Basically, Uchiha Nobuhiko is working in a black-hearted company where he can only work, without any rest, vacation, and spiritual healing. His behavior cannot be said to be simply because he has become stronger and his vision has become increasingly stronger. Gao, and realized that he is a marionette, so he wanted to break away from the will of the world. Here, the world will have to carry at least half of the pot, if after Uchiha Nobuhiko completes every mission of hunting outsiders, he will not quickly put Uchiha Nobuhiko into the next life, but let him be safe. The stable life at the time made him feel the warm side of the Ninja world. I have to say here that Konoha Village did a good job, so that Uchiha Nobuhiko can regularly take care of them in Konoha Village. See Look at the inheritance of the will of fire, look at the smiles of the children saved because of him, feel the respect the young people have for him, and then die surrounded by the next life, and over time, he will be given a kind of, Everything he did is worth it, and he feels that he should fight for it. Naturally, there will not be anything that wants to be immortal and out of the control of the will of the world. Even work will be even harder, although the existence of Uchiha Nobuhiko does naturally produce a deflection of fate, and because of his extraordinaryness, the seat of the son of destiny will uncontrollably deviate from him. However, this is not impossible, can the world will use some means to give some hints to him, and the world will also has this means, otherwise, how could Uchiha Nobuhiko know most of the circumstances? , There is a sense of mission to get rid of outsiders to protect the world. Undoubtedly, this is the means of the will of the world, that is, the thread of the will of the world to Uchiha Nobuhiko. Some kind of hint. And since Uchiha Nobuhiko can be implied by a sense of mission, then the world will naturally instill in Uchiha Nobuhiko that he can only secretly kill outsiders in the dark, even if he has to get rid of outsiders in full view and be tolerated. The world knows it well, and it must take time to hide his identity and eliminate traces of his existence. This is not difficult in this ninja world. It is only necessary for Uchiha Nobuhiko to secretly seek refuge in a certain Shinobu village, or to reach an agreement with the five great Shinobu villages, then it is not difficult to eliminate his traces and minimize the impact of his existence on his destiny. It can be done. And here, it is the pot of the will of the world. Generally speaking, Uchiha Nobuhiko is a bit pitiful, he has followed the wrong boss, and he wants to go out independently and is still being played in the palm of his hand. His betrayal is justified. Most of the pots still require the will of the world to bear. And what Chiba means now is that the world will use the Six Ways of Immortals to isolate and imprison the soul of Jiu Xinnai. Judging from the ability of the Six Ways of Immortals to channel souls to the world, the supreme power of the Six Ways of Immortals, He should be given a fairly high authority in the world of the dead, and it is not impossible to shield a soul, or confine a soul, or erase the position of that soul in the world of bliss. This also explains why, under the fusion of the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation eye, or in other words, under such a supreme power, Chiba couldn''t find Kushina. Strictly speaking, the pupil power of the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation eye is, after all, the power of the living, and the six immortals are already dead, and his supreme power is to follow his death and automatically adapt to the world of the deceased. The quality and quantity of power are different. Chiba''s pupil power is about the same as the pupil power of Liudao Immortal, there is no obvious difference, and even Chiba''s pupil power is even better. However, Chiba is still alive after all. His pupil power is the attribute of the living. In the world of the dead, it must be greatly reduced, and he must be rejected by the whole world of the dead. The pupils can really play a role in the world of the dead. The power is less than half, and because the Six Dao Immortal is already the dead, his pupil power naturally has no hindrance in the world of the dead. It is not a big deal to shield the position of Jiu Xinnai. Even, under the same supreme power, even Chiba, who is still in the past, it is impossible to find the location of Kushina''s soul. Of course, Chiba cannot interfere in the world of the dead. If it interferes, it will be violently rejected, and its pupil strength will be less than half. The opposite is also true. The Six Dao Immortal is dead. If he wants to interfere in the world of the living, he will also be rejected by the world of the living, and his pupils will be non-uniform. This is also the reason why the Six Dao Immortals are gods, but they cannot directly interfere with outsiders. "Before this, I also want to ask you a question." But at this time, the lips of the Six Dao Immortals lightly opened, but another question came out in his mouth. "We go on like this, but there is no end. One problem has not been solved yet another problem arises." In response, Chiba said with a wry smile. It seems that it is indeed in his hands. No wonder he can be so calm now, and very sensible, without any confusion due to my side strikes. Indeed, at this time, if Jiu Xinnai''s soul is not liberated, it is a troublesome matter that can affect the overall situation. However, even though he said so, Chiba''s heart has been finally confirmed. Now Kushina is in the hands of the six immortals and the world will, in the world of the living and the world of the dead. Because of the worlds concerns, the world will cannot directly interfere. Generally speaking, there is no world will. Direct intervention means, but there are indirect means of intervention. From what Chiba knows, there are two indirect means of world will. One is Uchiha Nobuhiko. As a rebirth, he can directly intervene in the world of the living, and Because of the infinite rebirth, he can always directly intervene in the world of the living, because he does not have the option of death, and the second is the six immortals here. The six immortals are dead, but they have the highest authority in the world of the dead. The supreme power is completely capable of restricting the world of the dead. In other words, the will of the world is indirectly interfering in the world of the living through both Uchiha Nobuhiko and the Six Way Immortals. At the same time, in the world of the living, Nobuhiko Uchiha is responsible for sending outsiders into the world of the dead, while the Six Ways of Immortals are responsible for putting outsiders into time prison. It can be said that through this method, the outsider is under the control of the will of the world, whether it is a life or a soul. It perfectly contained everything before and after the outsiders died, and it also prevented outsiders from causing trouble to the world after death. After all, the six immortals can still maintain their supreme power after death. It is not ruled out that among the outsiders, there are also existences that can reach the world of the deceased and can still bring huge damage to the world. Here, Chiba has to say that the will of this world is still very detailed. "Really? I have said so clearly, don''t you know it?" Regarding this, the Six Dao Immortals smiled slightly, and just said that to Qianye''s complaint. "Clearly? Not so?" And hearing this sound, Chiba also smiled and said: "You are not here with you, or not with you. There is no clear answer. Why can''t I think you are a bluff, in fact, Jiu Sinnai is not here with you, you deliberately did not explain it, let me guess by myself, and then cast the mouse bogey, and if I really compromise next, if Kusinai is indeed with you, then I have nothing to say, and if Jiu Sinnai is not on your side, but I cant figure out what you mean by myself, and finally made the wrong decision. I dont guarantee that I wont become irritated. Anyway, Kusinai is not with you, and I cant find her. ..." This kid! And what Chiba said, the original leisurely color of the Six Dao Immortals instantly gained a sense of disharmony, and at the same time, his complexion suddenly changed and he instantly stiffened. Is this a threat of force? But such a thought flashed through his heart, and in a huge consciousness. That''s right! I threatened you by force. I asked you to cover up. But at this time, when he raised his head slightly to confirm this idea, Chiba''s smiley face clearly showed such a meaning. Just to make it clear to you that I have not given up force. Although I have always been known for being calm, I will become angry. I was calm at the beginning because I had no strength and could not be willful. There was no way I could not be calm, otherwise I would. dead. But now Im different. I have the willful capital. I used to have little strength and no temper, so I can only sniff on you. However, my temper rises with strength. If you play tricks, engage in word games, and provoke you. I still dont recognize my six relatives. Don''t think I''m bluffing. "Huh! Anyway, it''s going to be destroyed. If you have the ability to do something, I''m afraid you won''t make it?" And at this time, facing such a clear indication, it was obviously the Six Dao Immortals who had been taken over by the will of the world coldly snorted and said. It means, you play a rascal, dont I mean to play a rascal? Are you going to die anyway? Then drag everyone to die together. Even if you dont die, you can only take Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukana to go, and Kushina will be buried with me. "Hey! I have this, do you really think I can''t find Kushina?" Regarding the rogue words of the will of the world, Chiba sneered and lifted the ball of light in his left hand. "Stop my fart..." And hearing this the will of the world exploded directly, and it would come out with a blur. However, in the middle of the conversation, it stopped abruptly. The sense of disharmony on the face of the six immortals disappeared instantly, and turned into a sigh, only to hear the second half of the sentence: "Indeed, Jiuxina is my only bargaining chip Now, I can assure you that she is in my hands." "it is good!" As for the words of the six immortals, Chiba nodded and said. "So, I want to ask you, what can you do for me, the conversation between us, what is your bargaining chip? Let me compromise and release Jiu Xinnai''s bargaining chip, what is it?" Later, upon hearing these words, without waiting for Chiba to say anything, the Six Dao Immortals spoke. The latest chapter of The Legend of Naruto Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 2729 Trial), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2728： The curtain of the world unveiled "This question, I can answer you, but, I want to know, you just...no, it should be said by the will of fate, and that should mean that the world is inevitable and is being destroyed, right?" Regarding the words of the six immortals, Qianye''s expression was a bit solemn, and she spoke. "Yes, this world is already heading for destruction." Regarding this, the six immortals nodded affirmatively, this time, it was quite frank, and it seemed that there was no deep-seated care. "If I am not mistaken, destiny is the collapse of the established future and the oblique replacement of the sons of destiny, which represents the destruction of the world, right?" Hearing this, Qianye thought about it for a moment, and then spoke. "Yes." In this regard, the six immortals answered quite simply. He could see that the outsider Chiba in front of him should have felt the meaning of the words of the world will just now, or the key words that were unintentionally uttered in the words of the world will just now, and he became more cautious. And, began to understand what he wanted to understand. It seems that this outsider, Chiba, seems to feel a little bit about his previous judgment, the judgment about the destruction of the world, should be feeling that there is something wrong with his own cognition. Explain that the current dialogue is likely to affect the outsider''s judgment after Chiba, but in the current situation, they are going to complete the negotiation and reach a consensus on their own advantages. Moreover, in the current situation, whether it is the will of the world or the immortals of the Six Paths, it is impossible to reverse the general destiny. At least by their indirect intervention, it is impossible to reverse the general destiny. Moreover, in the current destiny, it is to lead and promote the destiny. Those who are advancing are the outsiders in front of them, not the natives of their world. It can be said that their world is doomed to destruction, but it is not that there is no way to prevent destruction. However, this method is in front of the outsider Chiba. He is now the leader of destiny, the son of destiny, and he is also capable of doing it, at least, he is most likely to be capable of doing it. This is also the reason why the will of the world wants to prevent outsiders from maturing. The future led by outsiders, which have no belonging to the world itself, may be a disaster for the natives of this world. Even the dead are not at peace. And now, in fact, the Six Dao Immortals and the Will of the World are also somewhat fortunate. Although the Son of Destiny in front of him is an outsider, it is Chiba. This should mean that it is the best news when everything is irreversible. There is no other reason, this Chiba, the outsider Chiba, the most special outsider, and the reason they call him the most special outsider is not because he is the only outsider who has grown to a complete body, nor is it because of him. How extraordinary wisdom is, not even because of his victory. Rather, because he is the most humane among outsiders. Moreover, it is also the outsider who has the deepest involvement with this world. Even, they have the means to contain this outsider. It is precisely because of this that the world will and the six ways of life will want to use his hand to destroy Uchiha Nobuhiko, because, compared to Uchiha Nobuhiko, their hands Jiu Xin Na is more able to contain this outsider Chiba. Moreover, since Uchiha Nobuhiko received the supreme power, no, it should be said that there have been some things that are not right in the recent lifetimes. In this life, after gaining the supreme power, there is already a sense of getting out of control. He was inside, especially his friends who had calculated his life before, opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and then felt a deliberate procrastination about finding outsiders. At that time, the will of the world was already aware, and Uchiha Nobuhiko could no longer stay. Of course, the six immortals also understand this, but, compared to the will of the world, he sees more of the inevitability of Uchiha Nobuhiko to get out of control. Although he agrees to use Chiba''s hand to remove Uchiha Nobuhiko, but for Uchiha Nobuhiko, he also sighed mostly. The will of the world is, after all, the will derived from the world itself. Everything is viewed from the highest dimension. Although it is far-sighted, full of wisdom, not omniscience and omnipotence, it is almost the same. After all, stand tall and see far, and many things are far away. It is beyond the imagination of the Six Dao Immortals, but this is seen high and far, the world will after all is too far away from the people in this world, and after it is far away, it will be a little uncomfortable. In the eyes of the six immortals, Uchiha Nobuhiko is the victim of this unkindness, and it is understandable that he would want to get out of control. However, the six immortals still agree with the elimination of Uchiha Nobuhiko. They still use the hands of the outsider Chiba. After all, they can''t directly interfere in the world. If Uchiha Nobuhiko gets out of control and stands side by side with the outsider Chiba, and The outsider Chiba exists alone in the world, but after all, the latter is better. At least, the outsider Chiba also has the card of Uzumaki Kushina. Although it is impossible to completely let the outsider Chiba act according to his own ideas, there is at least a glimmer of life. For the outsider Chiba, Uzumaki Kushina After all, Chennai is his obsession. With his character, he will definitely try his best to preserve the whirlpool Kushina, so as not to let her die with the world. In other words, as long as Uzumaki Kushina is in their hands, living and dying with this world, then the outsider Chiba will not destroy the world. And Uchiha Nobuhiko has nothing to do with him. He wants to destroy the world, and that is really to bring the world to destruction. They have no bargaining chip against Uchiha Nobuhiko, and if Uchiha Nobuhiko and the outsider Chiba stand side by side in the world , For this world, it just accelerates into destruction. The outsider Chiba wants to guard the world, and Uchiha Nobuhiko has already regarded the outsider Chiba as a thorn in his eyes, and he doesnt know the truth about the operation and destruction of this world like the outsider Chiba does. Moreover, the worlds will to Uchiha recently Nobuhikos suggestion has begun to be questioned frequently, and even rejected, and even Uchiha Nobuhiko has begun to suppress the seemingly irresistible suggestion with his individual consciousness, even if the will of the world wants to suggest for this world, Chiba the outsider is not his enemy and can''t do it. Fortunately, before he died, he could not resist the implication of the will of the world after all. Lets use a plea to stabilize the mood of the outsider Chiba, lest the outsider Chiba is at the end, because of Uchiha Nobuhikos stubbornness. Unfavorable mood. After all, although the two sides have great differences, they still have the same path. Whether it is the will of the world, the six immortals, or the outsider Chiba, they are unwilling to destroy the world. It''s just that the world will and the Six Ways of Immortals and the world will and the Six Ways of Immortals are considered, the outsider Chiba also has the outsider Chiba''s consideration. Therefore, at this time, there is destined to have a **** for tat. A game. But now, the question of outsider Chiba is a bit neutral, and may not be part of the game. After all, whether it is the will of the world or the outsider Chiba, there are certain discrepancies in each other''s reports. For example, the will of the world doesnt understand the limit of the higher-authority core fragment of the universe in the hands of the outsider Chiba. In addition to exhausting its energy or power, is it really omnipotent? In this world In terms of power, how high is its authority, to what extent can it be done to this world, will it have any influence on it, that is, the worlds autonomous consciousness, how much influence will it be, and will it accept it? It will make the world become a vassal of the core fragments of the universe, and even be directly transformed into the energy of the core fragments of the universe, and even become a sweatshop that continuously provides energy to the core fragments of the universe, and is enslaved. For this outsider, Chiba, who has the core fragment of the universe, does he really understand the meaning of the world, the meaning of the existence of the world, or, in other words, truly understand why this world exists, and why he has to and The fate is the same, otherwise it will be destroyed. Now, World Will and Six Dao Immortals almost have a guess, maybe, this outsider Chiba is about to ask this question. "Then why, if the destiny changes, it will have the result of world destruction. Even if the child of destiny changes, it only represents a new world, a world that does not follow the original future. But, I listen. What you mean, it seems that if you dont follow the original plan for the future, the whole world will be completely destroyed, and there will be no new world. Why is that?" At this time, as if to confirm their guess, Chiba said. The words just now were obviously words under the over-will of the world, which obviously revealed another meaning. That is, the current world is actually going to extinction, to destruction, destruction on a physical level, not to say that Chiba thought that because of the changes in the son of destiny, the changes in the established future, that is, the changes in the protagonist, the changes in the plot. To become a new world that is different from the previous world is directly destroyed. There is nothing, and the world collapses. This makes Chiba confused. It was also the reason why he stopped at this time and asked this question. "I will answer this question." At this time, the six immortals sighed and said. However, Qianye didn''t respond to this sentence, just looking at him. It''s not that Qianye didn''t want to say more, just wanted to hear the reason, but that the sentence of the Six Dao Immortals was obviously not for him. Rather, it is said to be heard by the will of the world. "Where should I say it?" After a while, it was clear that he had obtained the permission of the will of the world. The Six Dao Immortals thought for a while, and then said: "You outsiders, come to this world, do you think that there is only one Six Dao Immortal like me? " "Yes." In this regard, Chiba responded quickly. Is there more than one of the six immortals? But in Chiba''s heart, such a doubt arose. Vaguely, he felt that the following words of the Six Dao Immortals would change his perception of this world. "You are right, there is more than one immortal in the six ways. But, none of them are in this world, in one world, there is a immortal in the six ways, and there is also a world will." In this regard, the six immortals said straightforwardly. "One world, one Six Dao immortal, one world will? You mean, there is more than one world like this, the world of Naruto?" Hearing this, Qianye''s eyes opened slightly, which he did not know. "Really... In your world, ours is called the Naruto World." In this regard, the Six Dao Immortals also seemed to have obtained some interesting information, so said. "Yes, there is more than one world like ours, at least, we know there are hundreds of them." In the end, he has returned to the topic. "Hundreds...parallel worlds?" Upon hearing this, Qianye frowned and murmured lowly. "Lets put it this way, using your outsiders knowledge, its a parallel world. We have forgotten exactly how we were born. After all, it was something before our birth. What the World Will and I know is, or, From the memory of the birth of the world in the will of the world, what I know is that our world is just one of the thousands of the same worldview, the same world composition, and the same life, and all these thousands of worlds have this. An established future. My six immortals will seal Datongmu Huiye, spread Chakra, and open up the world of Ninja. At the same time, after death, the disputes of the children will lead to endless wars in the whole world, and finally end in a descendant named Uzumaki Naruto, who will open up the world. The peaceful and prosperous age, since then, the end of the established future. " "What about after it''s over?" Hearing this, Chiba couldn''t help but interrupted his words. "do not know." In response, the Six Dao Immortal shook his head. He only knew that there was such a line of an established future, and he didn''t know what would happen after it was over. "Perhaps it will continue to exist in peace and happiness, or it may be destroyed." At the end, the Six Dao Immortals told their views on this matter. "You... don''t know?" And this time, Chiba was really surprised. This sounded a little inexplicable. He always thought that the will of the world must know something in maintaining such an established future, but in the end he didn''t know what the result would be. It may exist and it may be destroyed. So, why are you so attached to this established route of the future? "It''s just that, although we don''t know what will be after the established future, we know that as long as the established future is destroyed, the world will be completely destroyed and destroyed. So far, about dozens of worlds have disappeared and disappeared. The core is completely annihilated and non-existent. Moreover, when it is destroyed, it is all because of outsiders, because outsiders have won the final victory and changed the established future. For example, a nearby world. The cause of the destruction is a rebirth. In the Hyuga clan, follow the Oshemaru and get the outsider with the same rebirth eye as your right eye. UU" In response, the six immortals spoke. Dozens of worlds have been shattered? Does not a world reach the established future? There are also outsiders? The nearest one... also got rebirth eyes just like me, and is following the Oshe Maru? Without exception, are outsiders who won the final victory? What do you mean? What does this mean? And hearing this sentence, Chiba was stunned on the spot. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 2729： showdown "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "Since the shattered world is all outsiders, now what do you mean by seeking help from an outsider? If it is possible to organize the destruction of the world by asking for help from outsiders, then, when I am too strong for you to deal with , You can come to me, do you still need me to come to you? What is there in you, concealed and tampered with, isn''t it all the truth?" The doubts flashed in his mind, but Chiba asked rhetorically. Obviously, the meaning of these words of the Six Dao Immortals is that those worlds are shattered, and even the core of the world has disappeared. It is suspected that it is the outsiders that have changed the established future and destroyed the world. However, this destroyed the world, not because the established future was changed, but, while the established future changed, the core of the world was involved, and then the world was destroyed because of the collapse of the core of the world. As for what happened to the outsider, it may be broken with the world, and may continue to travel through, no one knows. And the point of this sentence is here. He did not say what the fate of the outsider is, nor is it that Chiba is now alarmist. It covers another layer. The world is destroyed, and the outsider may not end well. The ingredients are inside. In other words, this sentence actually implies a threat to him as an outsider, which is of course very subtle and euphemistic. If you are not careful, you may even ignore the past. It can be said that with this sentence alone, it can be concluded that the Six Dao Immortals are not so easy to deal with. If not, the Six Dao Immortals and the will of the world cannot directly interfere with this world. I am afraid that as many outsiders as they come will have to die in this world. "I''m telling the truth, I didn''t lie to you." In this regard, the six immortals spoke without hesitation. "Then, there are some things, I didn''t say everything." Hearing this, seeing that the Six Dao Immortals did not appear to be pretending, or in other words, judging from the chakra fluctuations of the Six Dao Immortals, they did not appear to be lying, and Qianye spoke again. Yes, at this time, Chiba can also use the other party''s chakra fluctuations to see if the other party is lying or even some emotional fluctuations. And now, judging from the chakra fluctuations of the six immortals, there is no trace of lying. Chiba believes that the soul of the six immortals has been so long, and the control of the eyes and expressions is naturally impeccable. Judging from the eyes and expressions whether the six immortals are lying, It is almost impossible, but the Will of Destiny seems to be a hot temper, but you can use the expression of the eyes to judge whether or not to lie. The six immortals, don''t need to think about it, but will be misled. However, even if the eyes and expressions of the six immortals are impeccable, whether or not they are lying through Chakra is absolutely convincing. Chiba didn''t believe that the six immortals could even disguise Chakra. So, since Chakra can''t lie, the words spoken by the six immortals are naturally the truth. However, the big truth belongs to the big truth, and the big truth is not the true fact. Sometimes, the lack of a few words can change all meanings. There are still six immortals deliberately failing to say everything in some places. The possibility of misleading Chiba is inside. Moreover, Chiba has already learned a lot about this set, especially in the dark world. Many dark organizations like to use this method to plot wrongdoings. Of course, the fate of those dark organizations will definitely not be good. During that time, many dark organizations disappeared in the dark world forever. But when he heard Qianye''s words, the Six Dao Immortals did not speak, but fixedly looked at Qianye, until Qianye spoke again, and did not speak. "Guilty?" But this is what Chiba said. Undoubtedly, the silence of the Six Dao Immortals had already shown that he had indeed concealed something in this matter. There is a certain element of misleading in it. It''s just that, in which aspect of the misleading, what important news is missing, Chiba is not aware of it, and the current situation does not allow him to think carefully. After all, the present world is not absolutely going to cause trouble for him. There are also variables. Even, in fact, what he is playing now is with a certain element of risky chess in it. In this core area, time does not stop. Every minute spent here is consistent with every minute in this world. , That is to say, a minute has passed here, it is also a minute in this world. He didn''t really have no worries at all. "A guilty conscience? Not necessarily, but I''m wondering if you have enough time now to spend so much time on such issues." In this regard, as if poking his weakness, the Six Dao Immortals who had been silent for a long time spoke like this. The implication is that it is clearly known that Chiba does not have much time now, and further threatens to avoid answering Chiba''s question by himself. Of course, this is also an indirect explanation, he did hide something from Chiba. "Really... I don''t have enough time, so I need to understand this problem even more. I don''t want to use a second threat of force, but let me first declare that my core fragment of the universe can still do a lot of things. , Some things, if I want to forcibly seize, its not impossible to do it. You cant do it to Kushina, and you can do it. I just want to get a good understanding of this matter, dont challenge my time and patient." In this regard, Chiba didn''t care, just said so. Qianye was not surprised that the Six Dao Immortals knew the current situation in this world, and thus calculated that his time was also very tight. However, since he dared to make this dangerous move, he was also very sure. And now, he wants to use his greatest advantage, the core fragment of the universe with higher authority than this world, to maintain the advantage of force and gain the initiative to talk. Of course, in his words, there are actually some bluffing elements in it. This ball of light, the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe, although it can restrict the will of the six immortals and even the world, and can find and protect Jiu. Sinnai, however, this will inevitably exhaust the little power left in the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe, and, next, his biggest bargaining chip will still need the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe. Even, it can be said directly that this core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe is his real bargaining chip. With this core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe, he is qualified to negotiate with the six immortals and even the will of the world. Even the Six Dao Immortals and the World Will are so jealous of him, and even talk to him in a low voice, to a large extent not because he has mastered the power of the world''s origin and is a completely outsider condition, but more because of his hands. The core fragment of this nightmare reincarnation universe. Moreover, he vaguely felt that what the Six Dao Immortals concealed should be the real reason why the Six Dao Immortals had such a peaceful negotiation with him. "Ok" But at this time, hearing Qianye''s words, and that with a certain sense of decisiveness, as if he really wanted to use this fragment, the six immortals frowned, but thought carefully. "No matter, you have done a good job. At this time, it is not time to care about the advantages and not the advantages. I will give up." However, this color of thinking only flashed past, and was soon replaced by a sense of violation. Obviously it is the person who talks, replaced by the will of the world. "Outsider Chiba, here, I don''t want to argue about the advantages and disadvantages of the final words, I will ask you, do you want the world to be destroyed?" Then, after this sentence, there was another sentence immediately, and the sentence immediately was not to the Six Dao Immortals, but to Qianye in front of him. "Yes it is." In response, Chiba nodded and answered quite simply. Compared with the Six Dao Immortals, the will of this world seems to be an impatient, simple master, but it is not the same as the scheming in his mind. It''s just that, because of the internal change of people, Chiba is not sure whether Chakra can still tell him whether the will of the world in front of him has lied. "Well, what I mean is very simple. If you can prevent the destruction of the world, in addition to the complete resurrection of Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Nobuhiko, and Hyuga Yukina, what else would you take from me?" And when he heard this, the will of the world didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. It sounds, but it seems to be a little impatient that those twists and turns are going around, and I really want to be honest. Is this...serious? Chiba was also slightly startled when he heard the words of the will of the world. "I want to guarantee that they won''t die because of any other way than natural old age." Then, he spoke subconsciously. He abolished so much strength, turned so many hole cards, and resurrected Kushina and the others. With his current ability, it is not a difficult thing. With the power of the world''s origin and the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe, he can even Directly reverse life and death, and directly resurrect the current living dead, Hirohiko, Yukina, and even the soul Kushina. It''s just manipulating the rules of life and death. Of course, this consumption of the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe is also absolute. However, as long as they can be resurrected, it is not a big deal to consume the core fragments of the last nightmare reincarnation universe. However, this resurrection is easy. To ensure their survival, it is not necessarily a simple matter. Reverse life and death and disrupt the rules of life and death. Although he can do it, he can''t guarantee that he can do it under the rejection of the world. Live this matter well. Yes, here is the rejection of the world, the rejection of the world itself, not the rejection of the will of the world. The rule of life and death is one of the most important rules of the world itself. If someone reverses it, it will have a great impact on the world. The possibility of causing various problems will also cause the will of the world itself to react. Exclude these few resurrected foreign objects that have abnormally reversed the rules of life and death. At that time, it may be that the world is repelling it, but it is not only the current level of the anti-virus program that the world will run. It may be true that the world wants you to die this minute, but you will not live for a second. This is what Chiba is really worried about. At least he now has to fight for the legitimacy of the existence of Kushina, Hirohiko and Xuena after the resurrection, so that the world recognizes that the three of them can be resurrected. And let the world recognize that he has two methods, and the current dialogue is the first with the highest success rate. It is also the mildest and most hoped solution. "anything else?" In this regard, the will of the world is noncommittal and asks. "Also, I want to take a part of the world''s authority." Hearing this, Chiba also said honestly and unceremoniously. This can also be regarded as a further means to ensure the legitimacy of the survival of the three people after the resurrection. After all, the world allows it. If it does not represent the world, the three people will always be allowed to resurrect legally. He must have certain authority, that is, the right to control rules. Ensure that the three can live legally forever. Of course, this requirement is not too excessive. After all, his first requirement was natural old age, which means that the three people they resurrected will eventually die, and natural old age, that is, the life span is not unlimited. It may be fifty to sixty years, seventy to eighty years, Chiba did not demand immortality. It''s just that you won''t die because of accidents, illnesses, or other death methods. It can be regarded as a way of death like an enjoyment in his old age. "Of course, let me add here. When I get these permissions, I will no longer appear in the ninja world. Even as long as the three of them can survive legally, I can make concessions in other areas. In situations where my personal safety and freedom are not involved, I am also willing to accept the world''s monitoring of me. Even, I can accept that the world can deprive me of the ability to write round eyes in samsara, and even seal my request for transcendence. " At the end, Chiba added another sentence, further lowering his posture. "Hmph, it''s okay to think about it. You have to ensure their survival and the permissions they obtain must be part of the rules of life and death, and there are also a considerable part of the rules of power. At that time, the power of transcendence and the original power of reincarnation writing round eyes. , Its the same whether or not." Regarding this, World Will sneered, but his tone was quite calm, and he even felt relieved. It seems that Chiba''s request is far better than he thought. It is not unbearable. "This is my sincerity. I''m here to talk, and I''m not here to threaten by force." Upon hearing this, Chiba spoke. In the words, it is quite sincere. "I know your sincerity." In response to this, World Will seemed to choke, glanced at the light ball in Chiba''s left hand, UU read www.uukanshu. Com just said. The tone has slowed down a lot. "If you really use the strong, the place you came from is not here, and I might have been wiped out a long time ago." Then, there was a heavy word. "Well... I will tell you everything I know, which is considered my sincerity, but I reserve your terms." After that, the world will think for a moment, and then said. After that, Chiba didn''t get a chance to speak, and the will of the world began to talk. Chapter 2730： A huge one exposed "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "Really?" Listening to the narrative of the will of the world, Qianye was startled slightly, then he was taken aback, then his brows became tighter, and finally, he couldn''t help but speak. The truth about the destruction of the world said by the will of the world is a few more than what the Six Dao Immortals said, and, strictly speaking, after these few words are added, those six Dao Immortals said, but It''s a little different. However, the six immortals did not tell a word of lies. Before the birth of this world, the will of the world was not known. After all, it was a matter before his birth. Even the birth of the will of the world was a long time after the birth of many "Naruto Ninja Worlds." Even their current world was born. In the Naruto world, it is relatively late. And now, many worlds have been shattered, like the world will through its induction as the world will, from their six immortals in the world of Naruto sealed Otsuki Kaguya to the present, more than a dozen worlds have been annihilated. As far as it knows, the annihilation of more than a dozen worlds is all related to outsiders. As for the disappearance of the core of the world and the whereabouts of outsiders, this is not the pure hidden threat of the six immortals. It is indeed unknown. One point, there is no increase or decrease in the Six Paths of Immortals or falsehood. Of course, Chiba feels that the threats here still exist. However, compared to the narrative of the Six Dao Immortals, the narrative of the will of the world is still much more detailed, and the amount of information revealed is also relatively large. The narratives that are like running accounts just now show that Destinys ability to talk is even worse than he was not sociable at the beginning, and his ability to organize language is even more terrible. Even he does not have the ability to organize language at all. It''s just a one-sided information retelling. The time, place, and people are exactly the same, but even when and where, what people have done and what irrelevant things are described together, it is because of the information processing ability of Chiba for more than ten years. Significant increase, otherwise, you can really listen to sleep. However, even though it was a running account, these words relieved Chiba a lot. There was no reason for him. From this dialogue, he could see that the will of the world was still flawed, not the kind he had imagined. The scheming appearance is not the kind that is difficult to deal with. Generally speaking, it sounds like, on the rational level, relying on the huge consciousness of the will of the world and the mastery of the subtle information of the Ninja world, it is indeed able to deliberately guide those who cannot be dealt with. Predictably, this kind of omniscience-like ability, coupled with the ability that can be hinted to Uchiha Nobuhiko and even some other natives of the world, can indeed make him stumbling in the dark. Moreover, he could hardly get up when he stumbled, and he suffered repeated defeats. On the perceptual level, this world will is actually similar to that of teenagers or even younger children. Its straightforward, plus the direct way of speaking with the exaggerated temper before. This world will should be of that very upright type, and Its still a very upright kid. To be honest, Chibas hostility towards it has diminished a lot, and he even sympathizes with it. Do you want a kid who thinks to have all-knowing and suggestive abilities, and then decide the world. Survival, this... It''s really not easy. In a sense, Chiba still has some good feelings about the will of this world. And the second is that the speech just now is divided into two levels. The first level is the inference of the will of the world, that is, the inferences made based on the intelligence of the various Naruto worlds that are mastered are mainly focused on things before the birth of the world. on. That''s right, the will of the world is actually talking about some inferences long before it was born. The other layer is about the operation of this world, basically what the Six Dao Immortals said, with a slight increase. And the slight increase in these is mostly linked to inference. For example, according to the inference of the will of the world, their worlds, the world of Naruto, should be just some fragments. After the huge existence of a certain higher rank and authority is broken, the huge and great existence created by the explosion. The world of Naruto of them evolved from a series of fragments, and the world of their Naruto should be a huge and great fragment of the same part. If their world of Naruto is a piece of glass fragments, then they piece it together, It should be a complete mirror, and that huge and great existence is composed of countless different complete mirrors. Because they are the blasted fragments of the same part of this huge and great existence, they are exactly the same. They all have a world will, and they all have six immortals, the same line of fate, and the same natives, just like countless twin worlds. If its not because the outsiders are different, the degree of smoothness in dealing with outsiders is different, or the strength of the outsiders'' transcendence is different, and the number of outsiders is different, they may be connected to the trajectory, that is, the development of the ninja world, what? At the time of the third Ninja World War, who died, who was blackened again, when was the Nine-tailed Rebellion, when was the night of Uchiha''s clan extermination, and the process and results in it, it is estimated that they are exactly the same. It''s like countless pieces of exactly the same leaves. The only difference is that of outsiders. Yes, according to the will of the world, every Naruto world has outsiders. Judging from the exclusion of outsiders, some are like his Naruto world, who take active measures to eliminate them, and they will not tolerate them. Any outsider strives to eliminate all outsiders, and according to the method, his Naruto World should have chosen a more conservative approach such as indirect intervention, relatively tender. The other Naruto worlds chose to intervene directly after the outsiders were so powerful that the world itself felt threatened. This is the offensive method, which is relatively tough. From the perspective of the difference in the number of outsiders, relatively speaking, his Naruto world actually has the largest number of outsiders and the densest, almost constant flow. Every era has them, and there are all outsiders, which counts as It is the worst-hit area for outsiders. Others actually have evolved to the fourth Ninja War, but there is still only one outsider, and the outsider is relatively gentle, especially inert, and even the world will of the Naruto World Thinking about whether to protect this rare animal, or simply have a showdown, he chose to let this outsider become the spokesperson of the world, that is, his status as the six immortals in the world of Naruto. After all, the gentle temper of the outsider, and the outsider who is half-watching and half-experiencing the evolution of the fate of the world, has a powerful transcendence, and special wealth and wisdom, without the slightest hot temper of a young man, on the contrary, he Most of the existence is in the form of a kind of indoctrination, which has changed many forces that are not the key points of fate. Even looking at these changed forces, one can feel a kind of hope that disputes are resolved and peace is not impossible. . It can be seen that this outsider is using his own means and will to make the entire Hokage world better without changing the direction of fate. So the world will feel that this outsider is too good and too suitable as a spokesperson. After all, long-term battles are actually not a good thing for the world. Fighting represents weakening. Judging from the operation process of each Naruto world, the total power of each Naruto world has never changed. However, the power of the world controlled by the ninjas is regressing, and finally even Almost no one has mastered the supreme power, let alone the power of the world''s origin. And every world is facing threats from outsiders. Among the natives, there is no doubt that ninjas are the main force to deal with outsiders. The stronger the ninja, the more world power they can master. The threat of aliens is also greater, especially when some ninjas have the power to kill aliens, the threat of aliens is smaller. Although aliens are aliens, since they are in the world, they have to experience the same experience as natives. life. There will also be accidents. There will also be fights. Will also face the fear of the stronger. In this regard, natives and outsiders are on the same starting line. Outsiders are destined to be strong, but there are also times when they are weak. And when he was weak, it was the best time to kill him. And the closer the power of the world that the ninja masters to the source, the closer the comprehensive power is to the source of the world, the longer this weak period is, and the easier it is for outsiders to die. And a peaceful Naruto world, a thriving Naruto world, plus a spokesperson with a strong transcendence, a spokesperson who knows everything, and a spokesperson who deliberately protects fate. To be honest, the world will is quite envious of the world will of that world. of. Do not. When talking about this paragraph from the will of the world, Chiba heard the feeling of envy, jealousy and hatred. Inexplicably, the outsider Chiba was ashamed. From the perspective of the strength of the transcendence of outsiders, unfortunately, the world that Chiba is in has the most variety of transcendence, and the lower limit is relatively high, and the upper limit is even higher than that of Chiba. The existence of the order is so strong that it completely surpasses the power of the world. It can be said that there is no one of the worst world and the worst world will. And the weakest outsider, his power of transcendence is almost negligible, that is... cooking is delicious, and basically has little impact on the world, and outsiders are also foodies. Open a barbecue restaurant in Konoha and enjoy it. Very rich, but not ambitious, and the world has evolved to the late stage of the Fourth Ninja World War. At the end of the First World War, the outsider has already been studying in Infinite Moon for a long time, and there is no threat at all. When I said this, the world will in front of me was really envy, jealous and hate. Of course, these are only the situation of other worlds that the will of the world just said, and the situation of other worlds that are still struggling at the fate line, but they cannot answer the part of the world''s destruction in the Chiba question, or even listen to the world. In the words spoken by Will, there are basically still many world trends that are very good, and there is no destruction at all. Even if outsiders exist, there is no destruction. There is no complete correlation between the fact that outsiders will destroy the world and change the line of fate. Even, these only let Chiba see the possibility of coexistence of outsiders and the world. And the answer to these questions is a special Naruto world. In the cognition of the will of the world, their Naruto world is actually at the edge of all Naruto worlds. If these Naruto worlds are called a Naruto universe, then, Their position in this Naruto universe is the edge at the edge of the Naruto universe, and in the center of this Naruto universe, there is a special Naruto universe. In this Naruto world, the world will no longer exists. Although there are still six immortals, the six immortals are no longer the spokesperson of the world, but an ordinary dead person. And this Naruto world, there are no outsiders, and the world line, that is, the fate line, has all evolved. Regardless of the state of his internal world, from the perspective of the world''s will, this world is already "perfect" and will not collapse because of the internals, and even outsiders cannot reach the Naruto world. Here, the narrative of the will of the world is very complicated. After Chiba''s classification, it means that this Naruto world has eliminated outsiders and completed history according to the established route. The entire world has been fixed, or independent, and has achieved a positive result. Outsiders cant get in, the war inside is evolving towards peace, and the world itself is getting stronger and stronger, and its even beginning to expand. According to the will of the world, under the expansion of this Naruto world, there are already several worlds that have not yet been evolved, and they have been swallowed by him. Moreover, its expansion speed is still accelerating, and it won''t take long for this small universe of Naruto World to be completely occupied by it. In other words, starting from the expansion of this special Naruto world, all worlds, as long as they are still evolving their internal fate lines, are heading for destruction before the evolution is complete. The reason for this destruction is not just that outsiders will destroy the evolution, which leads to the destruction of the world, but also the reason why this special world swells and swallows. In other words, the thing that the Six Dao Immortals didn''t talk about before was this swollen special Naruto world. The Six Paths of Immortals only talked about the internal worries faced by the world, that is, the internal collapse that is directly related to him as an outsider, that is, the failure to evolve the line of fate according to the original established future, and eventually lead to the disappearance and destruction of the core of the world. The world collapsed and destroyed. But in fact, there is another external trouble in this world, that is the swelling special world of Naruto. According to the inference of the will of the world, any world that has not evolved the line of fate will be swallowed by it, turned into its nourishment, and become its expansion. Energy. As for why there is such a world, what has been experienced in this special world, after the evolution of this world, after the elimination of outsiders, will it become such an expanding Naruto world that swallows other worlds? After this expansion is complete, What will happen again, these world will do not know, and Chiba does not know. And after this narration, what Chiba knew was that so many Naruto worlds were created after the destruction of a higher-level existence. What kind of explosion should be used for the destruction of this higher-level existence? It exploded into countless fragments, and so many Naruto worlds were all evolved from the fragments produced by the explosion. As for why Naruto is a world derived from the comic content, it is unknown. However, what can be known is that these worlds are originally of the same origin. One of them has evolved and became a certain perfect existence, and then began to devour other worlds and strengthen itself. As for the purpose of strengthening oneself, it is unknown. And to sort it out is that now their world is suffering from internal troubles and external troubles. Inside, there is the existence of the destruction of the world like Chiba, and the existence of the swollen world that eats the world outside. Also because of the existence of outsiders and inflated worlds, all the worlds now, whether they are born or the world that is still being born, are heading towards destruction step by step. At present, UU reading www. The only way for uukanshu.com to avoid destruction is to complete the evolution in accordance with the established line of fate, and achieve "perfection" like that expanding world. That''s why the words of the will of the world that "will be destroyed anyway" just now come into being. Now that the line of fate has changed, and there is no way to evolve the established route, even if the internal collapse does not occur, it will inevitably be swallowed by the external. Moreover, there are already worlds that have been shattered without being swallowed because of the changed fate line. The will of the world... The bachelor''s point is right! Chapter 2731： severe "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "Can there be fakes?" Regarding the suspicion of this outsider, Chiba, the expression on the face of the Six Dao Immortals that was obviously against the sense of harmony immediately chilled, and he opened his mouth. "I''ve reached this point, do I still need to fool you? Do you think I can talk nonsense about this kind of thing? Even if it''s nonsense, I won''t use such awkward rhetoric?" In the next second, the sense of disobedience on his face disappeared, and the look that looked like he was going to be angry when he was cold, also turned into a smile, and at the same time, he said very calmly. Gee! These two guys, one sings a white face and the other sings a black face... I should be fooled! At this time, compared to the shock after learning about the internal and external troubles, Chiba narrowed his eyes at this time, and such a subtle thought flashed in his heart. To be honest, the two of them, or the three consciousnesses, are actually the same in their weird goals. They all want to save the world and prevent it from being destroyed. Needless to say, the Six Dao Immortals and the will of the world, they are the natives here, and they must maintain the existence of this world. If the world dies, they will no longer exist. When they save the world, they basically save themselves. Although Chiba said that as an outsider, he is still a mature outsider. He still possesses nightmare cosmic fragments that are originally higher than this world. Although only a small part of the power is left, only a small part of the power is left. , But what can be done, as long as the remaining forces can do what they can do, they can do what they can. It can be said that it is something like a super plug-in, and there is basically no immediate threat to the destruction of the world. However, he himself is not dangerous, but Kushina, Hirohiko, Xuena, and even Kakashi, and even the dead Xueying and the three fools, can''t be spared. At that time, Chiba is also There is no certainty that they can be saved. Therefore, although he is innocent, he still has many worries. Therefore, he cannot let this world be destroyed either. However, even if they are on the same path and the purpose is the same, they still cannot be regarded as the same. After all, they are still afraid of each other, the purpose is the same, but their positions are opposite after all. Outsiders are the existence that destroys the world. The will of the world and the spokesperson are to guard the existence of the world. This opposition does not depend on their thoughts or actions, but is brought about by their identity. Even if the outsiders exist, they will change. Where the line of fate is, at least in this Naruto world, it is a kind of passivity, and the line of fate is the absolute factor influencing the destruction of this world, and the will of the guardian world and the spokesperson, passivity is to be hostile to outsiders . In other words, the two sides have their own hostile BUFF, and when they meet, they are red names. Since it is a red name, both parties can freely attack each other without any security zone. Without a safe area, the two parties have always been fighting against each other. By this time, no one will think that the other party is sincere. Even if it is open and honest, it must be mixed with all kinds of conspiracies and tricks. If you have ulterior motives, you still want to get rid of it. Lose the other party, or get more benefits from yourself. Yes, at this time, the two sides are talking frankly and honestly, but they are asking each other seemingly endless questions. The reason is that the two do not trust each other at all, but in the current situation, they also know that a trust relationship must be established. , Can be truly open and honest, and seek a real way of survival for the existence of this world. At this time, they are actually very contradictory in their hearts. For the will of the world and the Six Paths of Immortals, the way to save the world now is nothing. They can only rely on the current outsider Chiba, and only this outsider Chiba has a ray of life. Although they dont want to admit it, but now Their mentality is just like those who have always believed that the outsider Chiba can do miracles and save them in any battle. They firmly believe that the outsider Chiba''s words can really turn the crisis around. On the other hand, they have to think about it. They can firmly believe that this outsider Chiba can turn the crisis around. However, they cannot relax their vigilance and must consider the influence of outsiders. Uzumaki Kushina and those people will spare no effort to help their world unselfishly, and this outsider Chibas mind has long been absent from Uzumaki Kushina and others, doing something more terrifying than the destruction of the world, then , They are probably more painful than destruction and extinction. After all, the destruction of every world is related to outsiders. According to the will of the world, those devoured worlds are actually almost destroyed by outsiders. After all, outsiders who can think of not changing the line of fate, also There are just a few, just a few cases, and they do not represent the general situation. And because of this vigilance, they had to use all kinds of side knocks to find out the outsider Chiba. For Chiba, the will of the world and the six immortals in front of them are sincere, and they do not appear to be fake. However, some of the steps of the strategy are all true, but in the end they can completely deceive people. What they said may be the truth, but it does not necessarily mean that they are honest and open and negotiate harmoniously. It may also be another kind of trap. The world will and the Six Paths of Immortals see themselves as strong and unable to restrain them, and come to a curve to save the country. , Let himself use the last bargaining chip so-called "save the world" for nothing, and then, after his bargaining chip is exhausted, make a knife in the back. Therefore, he must test. The temptation of the two parties has achieved little effect. Both of them want to determine the trustworthiness of the other, but they both know each other well, and one of the factors they know about each other is that they can repeatedly create unpredictable factors, almost Absolute control of personal behavior and the existence of frequent failures. One is the mind-attack, the superb use of psychological warfare and strategy, successfully guessed their absolute control, and forced themselves into the present through various psychological methods. Such a dilemma is the most special and difficult existence. After all, both parties want to trust each other, but both parties are particularly capable of bluffing and fooling others, and they bluff each other a lot, and bluff a lot, like wolves yell too much, they cant trust each other, at all There is no trust foundation, and this trust foundation cannot be established in a short period of time. It can be said that resourcefulness and psychological control of the things they rely on to win at this time have become the biggest obstacle to solving their problems and achieving their goals. "This" And because of this, Qianye hesitated after listening to the will of the world and the words of the six immortals, and for the first time, he fell into long-term thinking. dead end This is really a dead end. Although there was such an idea from the beginning, but... I didn''t expect it to be so difficult! At this time, the Will of the World and the Six Dao Immortals are also a little bit weeping. They are really telling the truth, but they also know the concerns of the outsider Chiba now. They have to solve this concern, and they can''t just emphasize it. , Can only wait for this outsider Chiba to solve it by himself. In other words, it matters whether the world is destroyed or not, but they can only stare at them now, can''t say anything, can''t do anything. Now it''s wrong to say what is wrong, what to do wrong. The only thing I can do is stare and worry. Therefore, the world will and the Six Dao Immortals at this time both clenched their fists and remained silent, waiting for the final judgment of the outsider Chiba in front of them. "So, the enemy we are about to face is Uchiha Nobuhiko or someone prepared with soil to start the Fourth Ninja War, and deal with Chibas dirty soil reincarnation and gene products in the fourth Ninja War. ?" At this time, on the other side, Hongyan turned his head, looked at the giant tree standing beside the city wall, and looked at the giant trees with mummified vines, and said. Just now, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, has explained to them this infinite monthly reading and the things they will face next. According to the young boy Chiba who is a clone of the slug fairy art, this infinite moon reading is a technique for restraining and drawing the living. It does not apply to the dead. They are actually counted as dead, so they will not be affected. And the current slug fairy The young Chiba who is a clone of Shushu is unaffected because of the supreme power of the reincarnation eye. In addition to a few of them, there are actually quite a few people in this world who are unaffected, or dead, and possess a certain degree of supreme power, and these existences are those prepared by Uchiha Nobuhiko and Daito. It was used to deal with Chiba during the four Ninja Wars decisive battles. Here, the young Chiba who is a clone of the slug fairy art is also quite clear. These existences are because he over-exploited the forbidden technique of reincarnation from the dirty earth, and this forbidden technique is not being developed by him alone, and he has also commissioned it. It was developed together with people, so this technique, which only matured during the Fourth Ninja World War, matured in advance. Moreover, because of the early maturity of this technique, the Unholy Land Reincarnated Legion, which originally appeared during the Fourth Ninja World War, appeared in advance, and because his genes were leaked, a group of nondescript but extremely powerful were developed. Clone. That is the bandage man named Tiger Iron that Slug Xianshu clone Haneda Kazuo met back then. Yes, the tiger iron at the beginning was actually a clone of Chiba Gene, and the maker was Oshemaru. After the Kyuubi Rebellion, the Oshemaru that had been lurking somewhere in the village of Konoha collected a lot of his In the blood, sufficient samples of cloned Chiba genes were obtained, and through different experiments, from culturing embryos to live human injections of Chiba genes, etc., a series of Chiba clones were created, and tiger iron should be regarded as one of them. The relatively failed variety was placed in the Otoyuki Nakanin examination team by Oshemaru and entered Konoha. And according to the young Chiba who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, these Chiba clones are basically irrational, and they have not obtained Chibas power of transcendence by visual inspection. However, their strength cannot be underestimated. Most of them have immortal human bodies, and a few There is also a mature fairy human body. Chibas genes are even stronger than the inter-column cells, and the mature fairy human body is above the shadow level no matter how bad, and some defective products also have quasi-S grade strength, that tiger iron Although it was a defective product, and was easily killed by the slug fairy avatar Haneda Ichiba, the strength was also in the S column. In the content of the cooperation between Daito and Nobuhiko Uchiha, there should be a mass-production type of reincarnation eye. Back then, the Uchiha clan was slaughtered so many people, Danzo and Oshamaru took some away, Uchiha took The soil should have taken some, plus the writing wheel eyes obtained by Uchiha Nobuhiko, basically, among these Chiba clones, there should be a troop capable of being equipped with a mass-produced Samsara containing the supreme power. eye. In other words, what they have to face next is a large number of powerful ninjas who have reincarnated from the filthy land, and there is a mass-produced reincarnation eye from a unit to a half unit, and it is basically irrational to have a fairy or a mature fairy Clone of Chiba. It can be said that they are about to face an army that can destroy a Daren Village. Moreover, compared to the filthy reincarnation army in the memory of the young Chiba, who was a clone of slug immortality, the current filthy reincarnation army is probably even more terrifying and more unknown. Because of the intervention of Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is very likely that some original works There are no descriptions in, but the strong men in each Ninja Village that actually exist in this world will be reincarnated together in the dirty soil, and even the Five Shadows of all generations. After all, Uchiha Nobuhiko has survived so many lives. If he really traces the burial grounds of those strong men who are not depicted according to his memory, it is not difficult to obtain their cells or parts of their bodies, even if they are decayed. To become bones, there is a big snake pill, and there is also a way to make a part of the body through genes. It is not a problem to reincarnate from the dirty soil. Moreover, even if he does not remember it, he still has time to jail. The outsiders inside, the souls of those outsiders who have gone mad can still easily extract memories through the Six Ways of Art, and some of the strong people who seem to be old now are not. There is no way to find it. In other words, the current army of reincarnation in the dirty soil is not worse than those of the Chiba clones. After all, those ancient strong men who have experienced many battles were born in troubled times, experienced in troubled times, in terms of experience, means and strength, all Not easy and irrational Chiba clones may not be their opponents. Now they are facing a very difficult and grim situation. "Um... Listening to you, how do I feel that I am not Chiba, I am also your Chiba." And hearing this sentence, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, is still crying without tears, UU reading www. When uukanshu.com listened to Hirohiko''s words, he was completely treated as an outsider, and Chiba, the main body, was just like their Chiba. As a avatar, it has the same memories and emotions as the body, and this feeling of being treated as an outsider is quite indescribable. "coming!" However, before he could complain, Xue Nai''s low voice sounded abruptly. "despair!" And here is, one foot, from the undamaged giant forest outside Konoha Village... Stepped on the clearing! Chapter 2732： Meet again "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "really" The dust drifted slowly on the ground that was stepped on. Under the sturdy figure, the knotted muscles seemed to tremble, and the golden hair with straight and straight hair was dancing with the wind, and the strong walked out of the forest. Han, the black eyes with white-bottomed eyes flashed with joy and confidence, and these two words were spit out in his mouth. In the tone, there is an unspeakable joy. "Brother, what''s the matter?" And at this time, a person walked out slowly behind him, but he was somewhat similar to him. They were all sturdy men with strong backs and waists, but their hair was slightly softer, just like that. "Ai! Look, here, just like the scenery we walked along, everyone is bound by this tree. According to what we have seen along the way, only those of us who are already dead can act. The world has already Great changes have taken place! The world of the living is now in a state where we are allowed to ride." Hearing the sentence behind, the brawny man laughed and said. "Ok." In response, the strong man who resembled him behind him nodded gently. They were racing all the way, and thanks to this filthy reincarnation body that did not feel tired, even Chakra was infinite, otherwise, they would have to take a few breaths when they came along the way. But now, there is no need to breathe a single breath, and there is no need to worry about Chakra. It can be said that at this time, they who have lost their bondage, sincerely begin to thank this filthy reincarnation body. The original shame now seems to be able to give them unspeakable benefits. Moreover, the current situation is as his elder brother said, a huge change has taken place in the Ninja World. Although I dont know what kind of change it was, it is certain that the people who reincarnated from the dirty soil should have lost their consciousness at this moment. , Otherwise, the personality restrictions implanted in their support body will not be invalidated as they are now, and the restrictions on their own strength will not be as low as they are now. It is precisely because of the weakening of this restriction that some other factors may have been added, such as the Ninja world change itself, which activated them who were reincarnated from the dirty soil. From the analysis of his brother, the one in front of him, he has seen along the way, now that the entire Ninja world has fallen into a huge art, all living beings have been restrained, in a state of unconsciousness and unconsciousness. The state of slaughter. In other words, the current Konoha Village is in a state of being slaughtered! "So, shall we start?" Later, after nodding, the strong man spoke again. Since Konoha Village is in a state of being slaughtered, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them, and even for all the other four ninja villages, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Although they were reincarnated by Uchiha Nobuhiko''s dirty soil, the purpose was not to destroy Konoha, but now the existence of the dirty soil rebirth has lost control over them, and even Uchiha Nobuhiko may be among so many vine mummies. And there is no personality restraint, their consciousness is already in a certain state of freedom, then, since it is a state of freedom, then of course they have to act freely according to their own will. Moreover, at this time, although they had experienced countless wars before they were alive, they had long been tempered and mature, but they had been trampled on their personalities when they thought they would be humiliated and became others pawns, but now they suddenly gained freedom. Not only do they don''t have to endure the humiliation, but even the things their ancestors have wanted to do for generations can be done easily now, even they can''t help being excited at this time. And now, according to their plan, according to what their brother said, if everyone is indeed in a state of **** and loses the ability to resist, then everyone in Konoha Village will be put to death, so that they will stand in front of them. The mountains that seem to be insurmountable will disappear in this world from now on. Their Yunyin Village, when the rocky hidden, misty hidden, and sandy hidden are all not as good as before, will stand out, and they will be able to easily obtain the resources of Konoha Village. Even after they executed everyone, they could take Konoha''s resources to Yunyin Village. Then, they wouldn''t have to worry about anyone anymore. They will replace Konoha Village, and Yunyin Village will be the center of the entire world. No one can threaten Yunyin anymore, everything in Yunyin will be protected. Others can only become their vassals. "It''s not that easy." At this time, the burly man with the long-haired hedgehog head gently shook his head. He understood his brother''s thoughts, but if it was really that simple, then it would seem too sloppy. "Not so easy?" In response, the strong man was slightly startled. In the current situation, looking at the absolute advantage for them, even looking at the rows of vine mummies near Konoha Village, even if they didnt execute all of them, as long as half of them were eliminated, even if they were not executed, as long as Taking away the resources in Konoha Village as much as possible, especially the ninjutsu forbidden secret technique resources, they can build enough advantages to make their own Yunyin Village strong enough to replace Konoha Village and become the center of the entire Ninja World. , The strongest in the entire Ninja world. "Along the way, I listened to your narrative, at least during the third Ninja War, Takichiba was still alive, right? It even delayed you on the battlefield, allowing Iwagin''s 20,000 people to complete the encirclement. In the end, it indirectly caused you to die from exhaustion, didn''t it?" For his brother''s incomprehension, the burly man with long hair and hedgehog head looked at the front and took a deep breath, as if he had suppressed his excitement, as he said. "Yes." But when he heard the words Taki Chiba, the strong man whose face was originally uncontrollable with a bit of excitement, his face became solemn at this time, and he nodded. The words of his brother suddenly made him realize something, or it reminded him, that Konohas patron saint, at this moment, although everything is going well, this Taki Chiba will When they feel that everything is going well, make everything go bad or even fail. After all, the two brothers galloped into the world of Ninja, and in the end, either indirectly or directly, they died in the hands of this Taki Chiba. "So, do you think, who is most likely to use such a wide range of techniques?" In response, the burly man with long hair and hedgehog head spoke again. "Uchiha Nobuhiko, or... Takichiba." Hearing these words, the strong man was startled first, his face appeared a little stiff, and finally, as if he had compromised after being unconvinced, he said. In his tone, he was full of unwillingness. Obviously, he didn''t want to admit it, but he had to admit it. "So, this thing is not so easy!" Hearing these words, the brawny man with the long-haired hedgehog sighed helplessly, and his gaze stretched forward from the stall where the sighed words were exited, as if he had seen something. , The point of view fell. "If you were still there at that time, I am afraid, I will definitely die on the battlefield of the Third Ninja World War!" But at this time, before the strong man could speak, a familiar young boy''s voice suddenly sounded in front of him. Looking up, the strong man''s eyes opened slightly, his surprise was beyond words. "Good boy! Rejuvenated!" But at this time, his brother laughed suddenly, as if he had met some old friend, and he almost had to take a few steps forward. Seeing that, he was about to welcome him with open arms. This kid... However, unlike his elder brother''s exaggerated reaction, the strong man didn''t react much, he just narrowed his eyes slightly, but his heart was not as cold as it seemed, but he also sighed. At this time, not far in front of them, there was already a young man standing, exactly the same as in his memory, as if time hadn''t engraved any traces on his face. Just like the boy who fought with them in blood. Exactly, Taki Chiba. In other words, the young Chiba who is a clone of slug fairy. "Unexpectedly, the two of you were the first to wait, but I want to come, too. In terms of speed, I''m afraid that there is no such thing as a rebirth experience that will be your two opponents." And at this time, looking at the two burly men in front of him, who could almost be described as huge compared to his height, the young Chiba, who was a clone of slug immortality, seemed to have a feeling of old friends reuniting. And these two brawny men are just the comparison of Yunyin''s previous generation who died directly or indirectly in front of him, and Ye Yuebi, one of the people who changed the trajectory of his life in the Hokage world. And three generations of Raiking, Ye Yue Ai. Both of them gave him a battle that he will never forget. Especially this night and moon ratio. After the battle for Kushina, he was busy changing his fate and didn''t think much about it. However, after the failure of the Nine Tails Rebellion, he can often think of this old man, of course. Now, when he was reincarnated from the dirty soil, it seemed that he was reincarnated into a mature man from the dirty soil. Now he looks like a middle-aged man. It is in his prime, and even with three generations of Raikage, he is also young and in his prime. And every time he thinks of this old man, he can''t help but sigh, this Ye Yue Bi should be the most difficult one among all the powerhouses he has fought. It is also the only battle of faith. Although it was Taki Chiba who survived in the end, in a strict sense, Yazuki was not defeated either. Because that battle was not just a physical battle, but a spiritual battle based on their beliefs. It is not possible to judge the outcome of the battle by who lives and who dies. In that battle, Yeyuebi implemented his will. At the same time, Chiba also implemented his own will. In the end, after the two will collide, no one succumbed to the spiritual will, although in the end some people died and some people Seriously injured, but no one between them is the loser. At this moment, the young Chiba, who inherited this part of the memory and emotion of Chiba''s slug fairy avatar, expected that Ye Yuebi might also be reincarnated in the dirty soil, but after seeing it, he was still a little excited. He is also very much like seeing the old man goodbye. "Hahaha! That''s natural!" In response, Ye Yuebi laughed loudly, and said proudly. Although they are still opposed to each other in the future, they are still going to fight one side, but Ye Yue Bi is still very happy to see this kid again. After all, in that battle, he truly recognized the young man in front of him, and that battle was also the most exciting battle in the countless battles he experienced in his entire life. Even, being able to die in that battle in the end made him still feel a kind of honor after death. Even if the two have different positions, both sides of each other are truly happy for the encounter at this moment. "Unexpectedly, in the end, I will face you kid." Three generations of Raikage also smiled at his brother''s laughter. I have to say that he is also quite happy at this time. Even if he was on the opposite side, even if he killed himself indirectly, but in the eyes of the three generations of Lei Ying, he recognized the young man in front of him. At least, Taki Chiba was the only one who was able to fight so heartily and stumblingly for himself, and finally escaped from his hands. However, that battle was a bit incomplete after all. At this moment, although he should hope not to meet this kid, but when he did meet him, the third generation of Raikage is still quite excited. How much, is it possible to make an end to the original battle. However, it is a little regretful that they are now reincarnated from the dirty soil, compared to the mortal Taki Chiba, a bit more rascal. For example, unlimited chakras, never-tired physical strength, unlimited recovery, and the like. This is somewhat invincible. It''s a pity. "So, shall we renew the past first, or just start the fight?" At this time, looking at the two, Chiba, the young slug fairy avatar clone, smiled slightly and said. At the same time, as he raised his head slightly, because of the contact of the line of sight, the huge pupil power of the reincarnation eye was also pressed into the perception consciousness of the three generations of Lei Ying and Ye Yuebi. Makes his smile less friendly. "So, what you mean is that my request cannot be met." And at this time, on the other side, in the most center of the world, in the overflowing space, Chiba''s body slowly raised his head and looked at the six immortals in front and the will of the world behind the six immortals, and said. Having said so much, regardless of whether it is true or not, what the Six Dao Immortals and the Will of the World want to convey is nothing more than that they must follow the line of fate. And what he just said, UU reading www. uukanshu.com does not follow the line of fate after all. The implication can also be understood as no matter what conditions you put forward, the external trouble is there, it will be swallowed anyway, and it is also a destruction after all. What is the difference between internal collapse and external devouring, only the damned person dies, Can be avoided. In other words, you cannot agree to your proposal. "That''s why I asked your solution." In this regard, the Six Dao Immortals did not shrink back, just said so. The implication is that now the choice is yours, so don''t ask too much. Chapter 2733： Recognized Are you really playing bachelor? Faced with these words of the Six Dao Immortals, and closing your eyes after saying these words, Qianye''s mouth twitched slightly as you looked at it yourself. However, if what he said was true, he could only play bachelor now. In the current situation, everything is dead. However, for the Six Dao Immortals, or the world will and the bachelor of the Six Dao Immortals, Qianye was also somewhat helpless. If what the two said is true, then the world can escape destruction by completing the world line. Although the perfect world does not necessarily mean that it cannot swallow the world that completes the fate line, but, The world that completes the destiny line will reach a certain kind of perfection, and this perfection means that this world may also swallow the world around it. At that time, at least there will be a fight, plus the outsider of Chiba, it can be regarded as The most promising way out. In other words, in fact, what is now facing the will of the world and the six immortals is actually a very contradictory reality. To deal with the swallowed world outside, all they can do is to complete the line of fate. And Im not sure whether it can deal with that world after being perfect, and whether that world cant swallow the perfect world, so here I have to use the strongest power in the world of Naruto by this owner. No, the strongest power is the description of it. It is not appropriate, it should be said that it is an outsider with the highest level of power, and this power with the highest level now is perfectly unable to deal with that world, their final hole card, and it is a very reliable hole card. However, the existence of outsiders is the existence that destroys the line of fate. Relying on and preserving the outsiders and completing the line of fate to become perfect are also quite contradictory. It can be said that the current world will and the Six Dao Immortals can only lie flat and love each other. To complete the line of fate, he cannot agree to his conditions as an outsider, because the existence of Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina is itself an existence that does not conform to the line of fate, plus the absolute influence of outsiders on fate, to At that time, it is almost impossible to complete the line of fate. And if he does not agree to his conditions as an outsider, then he is not a fool, and he can''t use the power of the highest rank if he thinks about it. At that time, whether he can escape the swallowing of the external world, it seems that there is no absolute The odds of winning, even, without this insurance, everything looks slim. After all, that world is already quite huge, and even if this world is perfect, it is basically not an opponent of that world. In other words, the two absolute contradictions between the completion of the destiny line and the existence of outsiders are indispensable anyway, and this has far exceeded their ability, and the only thing that can be done is I just lie down like this , Look at everything. "So, what do you mean is that none of my requests can be agreed, and you want me to set things right?" Thinking of this, Qianye sighed lightly, but there was not too much emotional fluctuation, but he said helplessly. "Yes, you should also understand that even if your existence, the existence of those people after the resurrection, is hidden, it cannot be suppressed to tilt the entire world and the entire destiny, and it is almost impossible to complete the line of destiny. . You... are too strong." In response, the six immortals pursed their lips, paused, and then said. "Huh! I''m not sure if what you said is true or not!" Hearing this, Qianye smiled softly and said. And this time, the Six Ways of Immortal did not speak, and the World Will didnt seem to mean to rob white. Hearing this sentence, the Six Ways of Immortal just closed his eyes, his face was calm, but he didnt want to entangle more on this issue. . It doesn''t look like it''s lying. Facing the reaction of the six immortals, Qianye also sighed in his heart. In fact, he also believes that the Six Dao Immortals will not lie here, but they suffer a lot. After all, they dont believe it, and they can be considered PTSD. "Also, I have a way to ensure that the world can safely evolve through the line of fate, but also to fulfill the requirements I made." Then, after a short while, Chiba sighed softly, as if he had compromised. "Do you have a perfect solution?" Then, after hearing this sentence, the eyes of the six immortals suddenly opened, and he blurted out. "You have a perfect solution, didn''t you say it earlier? What''s the point of selling here!" After that, in the next second, there was a sense of disharmony on the faces of the six immortals, but the will of the world broke out again. "It''s just that, before telling this method, I want to ask if you helped me in the past, did you leave a back-hand for the present?" In this regard, Chiba did not answer directly, but asked such a sentence. "At this time, do you still have to do this kind of trick of stacking problems?" And hearing this sentence, the will of the world directly exploded again. "What do you mean?" While the Six Dao Immortals were relatively calm, but frowned. "This question is related to whether you can understand my perfect solution. It is not a trick of superimposing problems, but a problem that determines your depth. The main premise of my plan." In this regard, Chiba said. The words are full of seriousness and earnestness, and there is no ambiguity. Obviously, this time, Chiba is serious. depth? What do you mean? And hearing this sentence, World Will and the Six Dao Immortals were taken aback at the same time. For them, the outsider Chiba''s words are very clear. The question is to test whether they are eligible to participate in this perfect solution. In other words, participating in this perfect solution requires a certain amount of strategic planning ability, otherwise it will not ask future questions. "Yes, I helped you in the past isolate all the memories and create a mental body. First, it was because of the threat of you in the past. I was not sure that I could completely avoid it. It was my compromise. Second, it was actually a compromise. Give face to you in the past. When the time comes, you will regain all your memories, and you will be able to feel good about me because of your help this time, leaving more room for negotiation." And thinking of this, the Six Dao Immortals did not hesitate, and said straightforwardly. At that time, it was the first time I encountered an outsider who could directly enter this world when he entered this world. Yes, the outsider Chiba in the past entered the center of this world directly in the form of a soul or Say the center. Moreover, it is also like now, illuminating the darkest place at the core of this world in an instant, the place where the first light of this world was born. At that time, in fact, whether it was the Six Dao Immortals or the will of the world, they were quite terrified. After all, to be able to illuminate this eternal dark place, the soul of this outsider must have a power that transcends the dimension involving authority. , Is also the most terrifying one among countless outsiders. At that time, the reason why he didn''t agree to the outsider''s soul''s request to create a spiritual body and seal memory was actually a temptation, or a foreshadowing. At that time, his heart actually didn''t intend to reject the outsider''s soul. The circumstances did not allow him to refuse. Moreover, the request of the outsider''s soul is actually beneficial to them. At least, if the memory is sealed and become an ordinary outsider, then they have more opportunities to exclude him. After all, at that time, he directly broke into the center of this world and illuminates all the souls of outsiders. If he does not clear his memory and remember all the power and methods of use, all he can do is to wait for the premature destruction of the world. And there is no immediate consent, but a little unwillingness, and finally persuaded, more or less, it can be regarded as selling personal affection to the soul of the outsider. At that time, the worst case will be the outsider. Retrieving the memory after obtaining the body, and at that time, having this kind of favor will make him feel good about himself, and many things will not be so absolute. At that time, when Chiba retrieved his memory, the six immortals did not arbitrarily hinder him, but did their best to cooperate, and even made a transaction between the two, which was to set up a close relationship and establish a basic trust, which increased the favor of the outsider Chiba. And now, this outsider Chiba will choose to talk to them instead of playing a game first. It should be the basic trust established at that time and it has been rewarded. The two decisions made by the Six Dao Immortals and the Will of the World were actually correct. And this just proves that although the two have different personalities, their goals are often unified, and their vision is quite unique. At the same time, they are also courageous and capable. They are not bullying people by strength. On the contrary, both are brainstorming, visionary, and daring to take risks. After all, the situation at the time, if you were less courageous, or more cautious, you didn''t dare to do so. After all, these actions to help the outsider''s soul and outsider Chiba, that is, the past outsider Chiba and the current outsider Chiba, more or less have this certain decisive impact on the overall situation. At least, when the current outsider Chiba gets his memory, if the six immortals intervene from it, then the outsider Chiba might have died at that time. Get rid of the outsiders, and it''s done. However, at that time, the Six Dao Immortals and the will of the world were still doing the right thing. At least, the gamble at that time still allows them to see the light. Moreover, at that time, it was not a good time to let the outsider Chiba die in battle. At that time, Uchiha Nobuhiko had already somehow gotten out of control. After all, they needed the outsider Chiba to check and balance. And at that time they had realized that the world had been devoured by another perfect world and was constantly heading for destruction. To become perfect might not be the real way out, and the power of the outsiders soul to illuminate this eternal dark place was still fresh in their memory. , They also want to use this power as insurance. Here, this outsider, Chiba, is far deeper into the world than other outsiders, and it is not without the possibility of becoming an insurance. At least, for now, they are betting right. This outsider, Chiba, does not want to destroy the world, and wants to ensure the continuation of his own world. In a sense, they are already on the united front. However, there are still some concerns. "Then, in this matter, I lost." At this time, Chiba, who heard this sentence, suddenly smiled and said. The meaning of the words of the Six Dao Immortal and the World Will already made him want to understand all the operations of the World Will and the Six Dao Immortal, including the reasons why he successfully retrieved his memory that he didn''t understand before. I also understand that at that time, the six immortals and the will of the world had already bet the whole world on him. The current scene is actually what the Six Dao Immortals and World Will want to see, everything is proceeding according to another plan of the two. The previous temptations, including the black face and the white face, are just that the two are looking for a suitable time to make themselves feel at ease, or in the case of uncomfortable circumstances, and their true united front. "So, are we qualified?" In this regard, the six immortals said so. "With this courage and vision, of course it is qualified." Upon hearing this, Qianye took a slight breath and said. Unconsciously, the relationship between the three suddenly eased at this moment. "Actually, in the final analysis, my purpose is just to resurrect Kushina, Hirohiko, and Yukina. If possible, others will also be resurrected. However, this does not mean that I have to stay here. world." Afterwards, Chiba spoke again. "Don''t stay in this world?" When hearing these words, the Six Dao Immortals and the World Will were taken aback for a moment. Then, the Six Dao Immortals'' complexion immediately changed, and he eagerly said: "No, you can''t leave..." "Don''t worry, I think about this world that is constantly being swallowed." In this regard, Chiba did not let him finish, but raised his hand to stop him, so he said. "What can you do?" Hearing this, the face of the Six Dao Immortals immediately covered a sense of disharmony, but the will of the world couldn''t help but ask. The words of this outsider Chiba, it is obvious that there is already a way to deal with this swallowed world. "For the time being, this method is still uncertain whether it will work or not. I need to see the creators of all the things we have now, the constant stream of outsiders, my existence, and so on. Everything that this world suffers is not the world. The author of his own problems, UU Reading is also the master." In this regard, Qianye Yaoyao did not answer directly, but said so. "The master? The author who created everything in front of you?" And hearing this, World Will and the Six Dao Immortals were stunned on the spot. how Can''t the problem be solved simply? and also What secret? In other words, we... Actually, it is also a chess piece? Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 2734： Solution 1 "I know your doubts, but I cant tell you right now that there are some things that I havent determined yet, but what I know is that since the current situation is like this, then he must have expected something from him. , There must be a solution to the perfect external world." Qianye didn''t answer his question directly to the somewhat dazed reaction of the Six Dao Immortals, so he said. "What do you mean?" In this regard, the six immortals spoke alertly. "It means that there is no way to solve the external perfect world solution alone. I have to ask the righteous one." And hearing this sentence, Chiba didn''t talk nonsense, and said straightforwardly. Between the words, there was already a lack of the cautiousness and vigilance just now, and a kind of rudeness as if there was no grudge. Judging from his tone of voice, there seems to be no room for negotiation on this matter. What do you mean? He can''t solve the external world? Is it true that after becoming perfect, is it really impossible to resist that world? And hearing this sentence, the World Will and the Six Dao Immortals did not think about bad things. The first time, they jumped out of such an idea. "So, what about the inner world? What about the collapse of the line of fate?" Then, thinking of the six immortals here, he said. At this moment, both of them suddenly understood, why did the outsider Chiba just ask if he helped the past intentionally. After this, I am afraid it will be another bet. After all, the outsider Chiba didn''t fully believe in them, or in other words, it was impossible to make concessions under the conditions he proposed. Today, he is bound to resurrect his lost partners, but after all, he is unwilling to destroy this world. He will also help to find a way together, and if he is not a last resort, he is absolutely guaranteed to guarantee this world. Continuation is the goal. In other words, the reason why they are now able to be open and honest is that they can develop to fight side by side because of the original foundation of trust. There is a major premise. And this major premise is to revive the whirlpool Kushina, Uchiha Hirohiko, and Hyuga Yukina, and if possible, there will be resurrection such as Hyuga Yuki. In other words, if these people are not resurrected, then the outsider Chiba will still be their opposite. As long as they agree to the legal resurrection of these people, then the outsider Chiba will spare no effort to stand with them. , Protect this world. And if these people could not be resurrected legally, then he could only take these people out of this world, and the existence of this world has nothing to do with him. However, this is precisely what the Six Paths Immortals and the World Will worry about. This major premise is precisely the situation that the Six Paths Immortals and the World Will have tried to avoid before. Compared with the survival of the entire world, this time violates some rules of life and death and touches some. The iron rule of the rule of life and death, opening a small back door or something, is not a big deal. The core fragments of the universe in the hands of the outsider Chiba can repair a series of derivations of the rule of life and death that violated the rule of life and death with a simple manipulation. Even if the core fragments of the universe are not used and the higher authority is used, the will of the world can make up for this problem. After all, its just a few people, and whether its Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Hirohiko, or Hyuga Yukina, they are all creations of this world. After all, in the rules of life and death in this world, there is the iron of resurrection. Then, when the time comes, just use it from another angle like infinite rebirth. Whether it is resurrected or not is actually not a big problem. It''s not like sacrificing one''s own life and resurrecting perfectly like the reincarnation, in fact it is not a big problem. The real question is how the resurrection of these people will affect the evolution of the world. This is what the world will and the Six Dao Immortals worry about. Without this level of consideration, they would be quite willing to agree to the outsider Chiba''s request. After all, in the final analysis, the impact of the destruction of the world on them is far greater than that of the outsider. As for the impact of the resurrection of these people on this world, in the final analysis, it is because Uzumaki Kushina was originally a key figure in the line of fate, and also a role that connects the past and the future. Her death was after the line of fate went to the fourth Ninja War The key to the age of peace, if she is resurrected, if she really leaves this world with the outsider Chiba, it''s a different matter. She leaves this world, and there is not much difference between her death. But, can she really leave with peace of mind? Here is her son, Naruto Uzumaki, whom she can die for without hesitation, and is full of guilt that cannot be nurtured. After leaving the world and seeing her son suffering, can she really sit still and not help her child? To be honest, World Will and the Six Dao Immortals didn''t think she would be able to sit still. And as long as she can''t sit still, does this outsider Chiba really have a hard time to let her teacher sit on pins and needles and not let her return to this world? Even, wouldn''t it be because I feel so sorry for my teacher that I feel softened for a while and even interfere with myself? Moreover, the two other people who must be resurrected, whether it is Uchiha Hirohiko or Hyuga Yukina, especially Hyuga Yukina, the strength of the two has reached the level of tilting the line of fate, and then their own teacher will really The troubles, plus these two guys, how can they stop it? The will of the world has also been using human emotions for hundreds of thousands of years to create unpredictable factors to deal with outsiders. He understands these key points better than everyone else. Therefore, the two of them knew that they could not agree to the condition of the outsider Chiba, and because they could not agree to the condition of the outsider Chiba, they said everything, and made it clear, that will be the beginning, and even Now, they are all playing with this outsider Chiba. They don''t doubt that the outsider Chiba will keep his promise, but they are worried about the few people who have been resurrected by the outsider. They may not keep his promise. It is precisely because of this that these resurrected people will become the existence that destroys the line of fate. Therefore, the words of the current outsider Chiba are also a gamble. This outsider Chiba wants them to be like they helped the past before. Like him, take another gamble, and this time, the bet is that this outsider Chiba can control the resurrection of a few people, and there will be no soft-hearted situation that eventually interferes with the line of fate. And if this bet wins, then, the outsider Chiba will completely stand on their side and guard the world at all costs. And if you lose the gambling, then without the outside world, this world will naturally collapse. In other words, if you win, there is a great possibility that the world can avoid destruction, and if you lose, you will be destroyed as usual. And now, the outsider Chiba says so, basically, he only has two options: gamble and not gamble. If you don''t bet, maybe, this world will be destroyed as usual. is it In the end, the game has been lost. And for the sake of this, everything is very simple, even if Uzumaki Kushina is in their hands, it is an absolute means to negotiate with this outsider Chiba, and it can also suppress this outsider Chiba. However, his ultimate goal is not to use Uzumaki Kushina to force the outsider Chiba to succumb, or to embarrass the outsider Chiba with some personal affection, but to use this outsider Chiba. In the case of Ye, save the world and guard the world. Now, the outsider Chiba has given conditions and promised that this promise is also extremely credible. He has no way to refuse. After all, the initiative in this matter is in the hands of the outsider Chiba. Even if he insists on not resurrecting these people now, and the outsider Chiba must help, it will not help. None of the three of them are fools or fools. They all know that Chiba, the outsider, has actually made a concession, and this concession, that is, leaving the world, is quite sincere and can actually keep this. The concessions of the world are enough to show his sincerity. At this time, it was time for him to give in. His concession was to allow the outsider Chiba to resurrect these three people, which is a legal resurrection. After the resurrection, the three of them are as if they had never died before, still being sheltered by this world, not repelled. "Okay! But I can''t give you the soul of Uzumaki Jiuxina now. When you meet the righteous master, and you are sure that you can deal with that world, I will deliver it to you personally and revive Uzumaki Jiuxin myself. Nai, Hirohiko Uchiha, and Yukina Hyuga, and even if you have to take some people away, as long as it doesn''t affect the line of fate, I can resurrect you with my own hands." And thinking of this, the will of the world is quite straightforward, and the six immortals who have a sense of disharmony said straightforwardly. "it is good!" In response to such a simple answer to the will of the world, Chiba immediately showed a happy smile, and his heart was settled, and it was also a simple acceptance. Its most comfortable to talk to smart people! And the whole time, he sighed with emotion in his heart. He was very satisfied with the will of the world and the concessions of the Six Dao Immortals, and what made him even more pleased. The will of the world and the six immortals in front of him are truly standing on his stand, in other words, the two sides are truly standing on a unified front. He finally had no worries. As for what he would return to Jiu Xinnai after seeing the Lord Lord, he would do the same if he stood in the position of the will of the world and the six immortals. After all, they are still enemies in another position, but because of a common enemy, they have to unite at this time. However, in the future, they should not be in a hostile position. If the world survives, at that time, the line of fate must have completed its evolution, the world has become a perfect world, and there will be no conflicts between them. At that time, it will happen now and then, and this position of protecting the world together will continue. After all, when the time comes, the evolution of the fate line is complete, and he will eventually bring everyone back. Moreover, becoming a perfect world and solving the problem of engulfing the external world does not mean that this world is absolutely safe. Of course, even if he doesn''t come back, he won''t have any hostile relationship with this world anymore. After all, compared to other outsiders, his purpose in coming to this world, at least, his purpose is just to "make friends". It''s not about controlling the world or destroying the world. "Then, the problem of the external world will be discussed later, how to solve the problem of the line of fate?" At this time, the will of the world was not polite and asked straightforwardly. "Well, regarding the internal problem of the line of fate, my solution is very simple. The current collapse of the line of fate is nothing but the main body of the evolution of the line of fate in this world, that is, human beings. The humans with chakras treat me and Uchiha Nobuhiko. The memory, and the chain reaction caused by this memory. To solve this problem, it is quite simple. First of all, I will use the complete hypnosis of unlimited monthly reading to constantly erase the memories of me and Nobuhiko Uchiha in the entire world. As for the souls that still exist in this world, I will also seal them, right They perform amnestics at the soul level. You can do that too, can''t you? After processing all the memories of the living, these soul bodies, for the Six Dao Immortals, who have no restrictions in the world of the dead, that is, the spokesperson, deleting some memories is not a problem at all. " In this regard, Chiba said. At this time, it is already beginning to be truly open and honest. "Ok." Regarding this, the sense of violation on the face of the six immortals disappeared instantly, and then nodded. Indeed, in the case of the soul body, it is not a big problem to delete the memories of Uchiha Nobuhiko and Taki Chiba under the premise of protecting the world. And deleting the memory is also the best way now. There are too many people in the Ninja world who know the existence of outsiders, and knowing the outsiders itself will cause the line of fate to tilt and change. This is indeed an effective method. "So, what about the process that has collapsed now?" After nodding, the six immortals asked again. This delete memory is to solve one problem, and there is a chain reaction problem of the second problem. That is, the problem of the key fate node of the Konoha collapse plan of the Zhongnin exam that has collapsed. "It''s also very simple. I will use this core fragment of the universe to forcefully control the time rules and let time return to before the Zhongnin exam. At that time, everyone has lost our memory and destiny. The line node is reset to zero, coupled with the destiny will to take advantage of the situation, it is not difficult to return to the original line of fate." In response, Chiba said. That''s right, since this node has collapsed, the only way is to go back in time and go back to before the node started. Deleting the memory is equivalent to straightening the inclination of the line of fate. Then, before returning to the beginning of the node, it is to repeat the fate line without tilting again. This time, without the tilt of the line of fate, and no interference from outsiders, coupled with the attention of the will of the world, it is impossible for the line of fate to collapse. The basic meaning is to go back and start again. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 2735： No reason "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! Do you control...time? Regarding Qianye''s narration, the Six Dao Immortals were obviously stunned on the spot, and he had obviously never expected that Qianye would say such words. This... Does the core fragment of the universe, just fragments, have such power? The authority is so high? But at this time, whether it is the will of the world or the six immortals, there is only such a full of incredible disbelief in his heart. You know, the core fragment of the universe in the hands of the outsider Chiba, although it is something with higher authority, it also means that when the core of the universe is complete, the authority can always be used when it is complete. Having the highest authority, if only fragments, the power of authority will be greatly reduced. And this outsider Chibas core fragment of the universe, even in a fragmented state, with greatly reduced authority, can still forcefully control the time rules of their world, even if they are a derivative of the world itself, and share it with the world itself. Regarding the knowledge of the rules, at this time, he can only use shock and even a little horror to describe the mood at this moment. Even the time rules can be forcibly controlled. As the most difficult to control of the four most basic rules, it is almost certain that the core fragment of the universe in the hands of the outsider Chiba can control the world. "Don''t worry, it is impossible to control the entire world. Even before the time is returned to the Zhongnin exam, the power of this core fragment of the universe is almost exhausted." In this regard, Chiba seemed to see through the two people''s thoughts, and immediately spoke. And the fact is that to control the world, at least the fragments of the same level that he carried in the past are needed. As for the authority of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe, Chiba is actually quite surprised. The rules of time can be said to be constituted. The most basic rule of a world is the foundation of the whole world, and it is also the most difficult to shake. If the world is regarded as a tall building, then the rule of time is the foundation. Moving the foundation without destroying the tall building is basically shaking. The entire high-rise building, that is to say, controlling the time rules, basically shifted all the rules. And he also knows that although the core of the universe of Nightmare Reincarnation is quite high, at least several levels higher than this world, or several dimensions, for the core of Nightmare Reincarnation, the one who originally controlled the world The rules of time are not something to be surprised at, but what he has now is not the core of the nightmare reincarnation universe, but the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe. Such things as dimensional gaps are always complete in order to exert their greatest power, and if they are incomplete, their power will at least be discounted by two. And this power is calculated according to the dimensional gap. If the dimension of the core of the nightmare reincarnation universe is at 10, then the dimension level of the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe is only 2. If the normal dimensional level of a world is assumed to be 3, then the core of the nightmare reincarnation universe can fully control the world, and the level is seven levels different, and if it is the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe, the difference between 2 and 3 may be the nightmare reincarnation universe The core fragment is one level lower than this dimension 3 world, let alone the control rules, even if it can add some power in this dimension 3 world to the master of the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe, it is already very remarkable. Of course, this is just an example, and it doesn''t mean that the Naruto world that Chiba is in is Dimension 3 level. And now, the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe can even control the time rules of the Naruto World, which is simply unbelievable. It''s unbelievable that the dimension of this world is so low, or it''s that the level of the core of the nightmare reincarnation universe is so high. However, in any case, this is ultimately the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe. Even if the rank reaches the level of controlling the time rules, the power is limited. At least, back to the time period before the Zhongnin exam, which is the Zhongnin exam. At the beginning of the destiny node, basically the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe in hand is almost exhausted. However, this is all within his calculations. "So, how many pieces of this kind do you have?" In this regard, the Six Dao Immortals did not immediately respond, but was silent for a while, and then spoke. "No matter how much, it is impossible to control the whole world. If I have so much, then there is no need to negotiate with you here." Upon hearing this, Qianye smiled slightly and said. "Ugh" And hearing this sound, the Six Dao Immortals sighed, and after all, did not ask, but said: "Then, just do what you said, I also think this plan is very good." Now no matter how many pieces there are, they are on the united front after all, and there is no benefit to more doubts. It is not easy to reach a united front now, and there is no need to make trouble here. Besides, the outsider Chiba was right. If he had enough fragments on his body, where he needed to discuss with them, and because of the trust issue, there was a game. "it is good." In this regard, Chiba has no other nonsense, nodded and said. "How are you going to meet the righteous master, and what is the identity of that righteous master?" Hearing that, the Six Dao Immortals and the will of the world are not too entangled with this issue, so they said. This opening is asking the topic. "Speaking of which, to see the righteous master, you still have to get your consent." In response, Chiba smiled and stood upright. Following the posture that seemed to stand upright from the seat, the nine Taoist jade naturally floated behind him, whirled quietly, and pointed six times. After the immortal, he said so. "With my consent?" When he heard these words, he looked at the pointed heart, and the Six Dao Immortals were slightly startled and spoke subconsciously. "Yes, this righteous master, I need to rely on your connection to the world before I can see it." In response, Chiba nodded and said. Rely on my connection to the world? What do you mean? Where is he going...? Could it be that this master is the world itself? Hearing this, the Six Dao Immortals frowned subconsciously and thought about it. The outsider Chibas words, the Six Dao Immortals knew that they were told to him alone. Compared with the will of the world, if the righteous master refers to the world itself, then it is naturally him who is closest to the world itself. The spokesperson chosen by this world. Yes, although the will of the world is called the name of the world, it is his spokesperson who is really closest to the world itself. And here, it involves the idea of ??how the world itself deals with foreigners. The will of the world was born because foreigners invaded the world and caused the destiny line to tilt, and the world itself, in order to evolve itself, Achieving perfection is also protecting one''s own existence from threats. It creates a will, which is to exclude outsiders as the main idea. It has considerable authority, but it does not have any physical will. This will is the will of the world and represents One aspect of the world''s will to deal with the attitude of outsiders. And because the world will has too much authority, and it has no entity, it is strictly impossible to fully understand the thinking of an outsider as a flesh and blood entity, and the world cannot guarantee whether the world will will be generated due to the transcending power of an outsider. What irreparable change led to the worst outcome, so another will was handed over to the Six Dao Immortals, and this part of the will is the will of the world itself that limits the free thinking of the worlds will, that is, the Six Dao Immortals are selected. As the spokesperson. That is to say, if the world will do something extraordinary, the Six Dao Immortals have the power to restrict the worlds will and the source of the word spokesperson. The Six Dao Immortals can directly reflect the worlds own thoughts and can use this idea to sanction the worlds will. . Its more complicated, that is, the identity of the spokesperson of the Six Dao Immortals is a kind of restraining power, which is only aimed at the restraining power of the world will. As long as the world will has extraordinary behaviors, such as excessive interference or even direct interference in the line of fate, then he It has the authority to restrict the various actions of the world will. If the world will hold the world''s Shangfang sword, then the Six Dao Immortals are the scabbards that supervise the world will use the Shangfang sword, and can retrieve the Shangfang sword at any time. From another perspective, the consciousness of the six immortals is connected with the world itself, and can directly talk to the world itself, but the world itself is a kind of existence between conscious and unconscious, and there is no position in itself. The purpose is only existence, and its judgment has only two options of existence and destruction, and the consciousness that can be passed to the Six Dao immortals is only possible and not possible. The world will and the world itself are actually separate and not connected. The world will is independent, because the world itself will not be too complicated to think, it can only sense what is harmful to existence, that is It is not possible to presuppose existence. What can be done is beneficial or has no effect on existence, that is, if existence is not prerequisite, it will only judge whether the thing done is okay or not, but it cannot judge the outsider who does it. Or whether other existence can exist. And if the world itself carries out complex thinking, it is no longer the world itself, but a will. The existence of the world itself and the will of the world is itself contradictory. In fact, even the Six Dao Immortals can''t understand how a world that doesn''t think complicatedly can create a world will that can think complicatedly. However, the current situation is that the Six Dao Immortals can directly contact the world itself, and can have the authority to restrict the world''s will after going through some procedures like reporting, and after judging whether the world itself can or cannot. The will of the world is independent of the world itself, through complex thinking to eliminate outsiders, and to use the rules of the world appropriately, such as creating an infinite reincarnation of Uchiha Nobuhiko. And the will of the world itself can also represent the world itself. In other words, the six immortals and the will of the world, both in terms of identity and authority, can represent the world itself, but they are different or even opposite. It is both unity and opposition. And now, what the outsider Chiba said is undoubtedly to do something that the world''s will can''t do, but he can do it. Then, in this matter, it is only possible to see the world itself. Because his heart, or his own, is connected to the world itself. "Who is this boss?" And at this time, thinking that the six immortals here hadn''t spoken yet, a sense of disobedience appeared on his face, and the vigilant words of the will of the world rang. "To be honest, I''m not sure yet. The only thing that can be determined is that if you want to deal with the outside world, he can only do it if he knows more than I know." In response, Chiba put a smile away, and said so. "And if I guess it''s correct, this righteous man is in your heart, or, in other words, it connects to the end of your heart." Afterwards, pursing her lips, Chiba frowned slightly, as she said. In the words, it was a bit heavy and solemn. "I know it''s hard to believe, but all I know is that, whether this righteous master is the world itself or other people, it is most likely to appear at that end point." At the end, Chiba added another sentence. "Give me a reason to believe in you." And hearing this sentence, the world will speak. In the tone, the vigilance and suspicion are even stronger. At the beginning, they didn''t know that the righteous man was going to be related to the position of the world itself, and they could agree to this matter. But now, when it comes to where the world itself is, which is what this outsider said is the end point, then they have to think carefully. "If I say, you can only trust me?" In response, Chiba narrowed his eyes slightly, and calmly looked at the disobeying Six Dao Immortals, and said so. But it seems to be that there is no meaning to explain, there is no reason, I just want to go hard. Of course, it is not a believable attitude. "Don''t think that now that we are on the united front, you can do whatever you want..." In response to this, the face of the Six Dao Immortals immediately showed an unharmonious coldness. "Hahahaha!" However, his angry words were not finished yet, the sense of disobedience suddenly disappeared, UU reading suddenly laughed. "Really! This is the reason why you asked us if we deliberately helped you in the past! This is the real place to bet!" Then, in the next second, he spit out this sudden sound in his mouth. "Yes, this is where I want you to gamble!" Hearing this sound, a stunned expression flashed across Qianye''s face. Then, he took a deep breath and nodded affirmatively. The six immortals are right. This is where the two of them want to gamble. Chapter 2736： Gamble or not "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "So, bet... or not?" At the Liu Dao immortal''s haha, Qianye didn''t have any smile on his face, but quietly looked at the Liu Dao immortal in front of him, and said. Did the Six Dao Immortals smile? Next is where the World Will and the Six Dao Immortals really want to gamble. Bet that he will not do anything to destroy the world at that end. After all, that end, the full name should be called the end of everything, and at the point in time when this line of fate has not fully evolved, it cannot be called the end of everything. This point in time should be called the starting point of everything. Yes, the place he is going now is the starting point of this world, and this starting point is the place where the world was born, that is, the core of the world. That''s right, at this time, the righteous master that Chiba is going to meet is at the core of the world. It is also the most powerful and vulnerable place in the entire world. Its powerful place lies in its core position. If the world itself does not want to be exposed to people, if people do not want to be close, then no one can find it, and the fragile place, as long as it reaches this place, it can be with the world itself. Produce the most direct intersection, and the world itself will not think about complicated things. If the most direct intersection with human beings, many serious problems will arise. Even, people who are directly anxious with the world itself or other creatures with complex thinking ability may appear to use the weakness of the world itself not to think about complex things, and achieve a world that controls the rules of the world. Yes, there is a direct intersection with the world itself. To a certain extent, you can directly touch the rules and constitute the rules of the world. And since it can be directly touched, it means it can be operated. Although the world will be organized, it cannot hold back complex thinking creatures to take advantage of the loopholes. Strictly speaking, the core of this world is the aggregation of the strongest and weakest. The strong is no one can find it, and the weak is only found, and it''s basically finished. However, as far as Chiba knows, the current world of Naruto World itself is not so arbitrary to hide the core of the world. At least, when he chooses the spokesperson, he has already given a way to the core of the world. . And this avenue is the spokesperson chosen by him. That is to say, through the six immortals, and then use the power of this world''s origin, that is, the space ability of the reincarnation writing round eyes on Qianye''s forehead, the Imperial Palace of Heaven will be able to reach that place. Of course, the premise is that the Six Dao Immortals do not resist. If the Six Dao Immortals resist or strongly refuse, then this method will not work. It''s just that even if the Six Dao Immortals resist or strongly refuse, Chiba is not incapable of reaching that end, which is the starting point of everything, that is, the core of the world, where the world itself is. Now he, in fact, can directly use the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe in his hand without asking for the consent of the two, directly skipping the six immortals, following the connection between the six immortals and the world itself, and directly using high authority to enter that place. . However, this method consumes too much the power of the core fragment of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe. Although he can reach that place, it is estimated that the power of the core fragment of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe in his hand is almost consumed. And this piece of the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe, he still needs to use it for the file back. It is not used as a last resort. It is precisely because the power of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe cannot withstand the consumption, he will finally choose to negotiate with the will of the world and the six immortals. Otherwise, if there is enough power of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe, he would have broken it with various forces. Coincidentally, I went directly to see the righteous master. In a sense, Chiba at this time is also quite helpless. Sora has the power to surpass this world, and even the power to control the various rules of this world. However, there is no way to truly act recklessly and must calculate. Calculating and recalculating require various savings, not only savings, but also careful use. If one is not careful, it is very possible that everything he envisioned will become a fantasy. "Never mind! Now that you have reached this point, take a gamble!" And hearing Qianye''s words, the Six Dao Immortals didn''t talk nonsense, and simply accepted it with a kind of surprise that Qianye felt. "you!" And as soon as Liu Dao Xianren said this sentence, his face was replaced by a violent expression, and he opened his mouth with a sullen anger: "I won''t agree! This matter..." "Okay! That''s the only thing now, and now, what are you still stubborn about!" However, this time, the sense of disobedience quickly disappeared, and replaced by the normal color of the Six Dao Immortals, with some reprimanding colors firmly. Then, next, the will of the world seemed to be choked, and he didn''t directly speak in the mouth of the Six Dao Immortals, and the Six Dao Immortals did not have any emotions that violated peace. It seems that in the end the will of the world has also acquiesced to this situation. "So..." In this regard, Chiba did not entangle, and squeezed his left hand lightly. In an instant, the entire space overflowing with light instantly turned into the strongest darkness. Only the light between the two of them was like a mask, and the surroundings were dense. The darkness was cut off. Then, in an instant, the bright red reincarnation writing wheel eye pattern on his forehead suddenly spread, and the pupil power that originated from the world''s origin spread out in an instant. puff! In an instant, in the silent muffled sound, the figure of the six immortals paused slightly, then leaned back abruptly, and when they recovered, the chest suddenly opened, and a void of nothing had spread. In front of the Liudao Immortal, a misty, round hole filled with one person opened. "laugh!" And at this moment, the instant this human-high circular cavity formed, countless hands made of pure white flames suddenly stretched out of the circular cavity, and in a flash, Qianyes entire body was already grasped. . Then, swiftly, Qianye''s whole body leaned back slightly, and was pulled into the circular cavity by the hands of countless pure white flames. When Qianye enters the circular cavity, the circular cavity violently rotates and shrinks as it rotates. In the end, it is all included in the chest of the six immortals. When the circular cavity disappears, the body of the six immortals returns slightly. straight. But on his chest, there was nothing, the pure white flame-like Chakra swayed slightly, as if nothing had happened. "Why! Why let him in!" At the same time, a sense of disharmony slowly appeared on the face of the Six Dao Immortals, but it was a questioning of the will of the world. "I don''t want to..." But in the next second, the face of the six immortals whose sense of disobedience disappeared showed a touch of bitterness. "It''s the world itself...say yes." Then, between the bitter lips, there were even more bitter words. This time, it wasn''t him who was in charge. Rather, the world itself, want to see you! "However, it won''t be long before everything will be settled." But in the bitterness, the six immortals finally said to themselves like this. ... "Are you sure you are fighting us directly?" At the same time, on the other side, looking at Taki Chiba with huge pupil power in the eyes in front of him, almost both of them were shocked. Three generations of Raikage stepped forward and stood in front of his brother, not without cold. He opened his mouth. And at this moment, the stall he stepped out of, behind them, between the layers of forest, there were countless filthy reincarnations, and when he looked at it, it seemed to occupy the entire Sight. Ok At this time, Ye Yuebi frowned. The time now should not be the same year, although this Takichiba still maintains the age and size of the year, but since this kid got the reincarnation eye, then, even with his qualifications, it should have been a long time. . And looking at him, he is not a dead person. In this world where all the living are bound, how can he move freely... At the same time, Ye Yuebi started to think and analyzed the current situation. Compared to his brother Raikage three generations, he is a think tank after all, and his thinking mode is quite similar to that of Taki Chiba, and through the previous battle, he knew each other quite well. . At this moment, Taki Chiba is standing here, it is a matter of considerable confidence in itself. The first is that he is not restrained like a living being, able to move freely, and looking at his calm appearance, not only can he move freely at this time, without any restrictions, he has even anticipated the current situation, even if it is face-to-face. For so many dead people, there was no change in their expressions, and they seemed even more confident. In other words, the current situation is already in Taki Chibas expectations. Since it was in his expectation, he must have a way to deal with it, and since there is a way to deal with it, Taki Chiba has come up with it. If they do, then, they may not have the advantage that they seem to have next. Then, looking back at Taki Chiba''s words from these considerations, it seems that the opening of the fight is a reminiscence of the past. In a sense, it is a discourse that is only available to the dominant party. In other words, now, it is not that they have the advantage, but this Takichiba has the advantage. It''s not that many of them surrounded Takichiba, but Takichiba alone surrounded them all! If you take care of your forehead, it seems that you have everything except Konoha Village! It seems that there is no need to face those undead in the village. It can be considered relieved. At this time, although there was no change on his face, Chiba was actually thinking about it. With his reincarnation eyes, he could clearly see the forehead guards worn by the huge number of filthy reincarnation legions. According to the protection of the forehead, almost all forces in the Ninja world have, except for the village of Konoha. It is also obvious that these filthy soil reincarnations should have had a battle before they came here. Although the filthy soil reincarnations cannot see any injuries, it can be seen from the current composition of personnel. These filthy rebirths should have restored their free will, at least after the summoner entered the infinite moon reading or died, because of a special situation, they revived, and after awakening, because there is no restriction of the summoners will, so The personality restriction of each filthy reincarnation body has not been activated. Moreover, these filthy reincarnations should have been negotiated to attack Konoha together. After all, the filthy reincarnations here, everyone will not let go such a good destruction of Konoha, which has been pressing on their heads for hundreds of thousands of years. Enemy number one. And the filthy reincarnation in Konoha Village, who has free will, naturally will not allow these people to destroy their hometown. Therefore, fierce fighting should have erupted at that time, and now, the battle may be still going on, but Konohas dirty soil reincarnation is relatively too many compared to these four forbearance villages and the dirty soil reincarnations of other forces. not enough. So it was dragged by the filthy reincarnation from this side. Because the dirty soil reincarnation does not die and has unlimited chakras, even the Konoha''s dirty soil reincarnation has better quality than this one, but the dirty soil reincarnation and the dirty soil reincarnation are because of their immortality and infinite chakra properties. , Even if it is an absolute gap, it is possible to balance the gap with the number of people. At least, it is possible to drag people in place. In terms of number... Gee! This Uchiha Nobuhiko and Taido really don''t want to think about anything, they just summoned them. Looking at the lineup, there are almost a few hundred people. But think about it, a large part of these filthy reincarnations should be the back hand of Uchiha Nobuhiko after making the worst plans, such as the tactics used to deal with the sea of ??people after the entire Ninja World is controlled by me. The quantity will certainly not be small. There are hundreds of people now, and there should be many more in the future! This is really a tough battle! To be honest, I really dont want to do it, just play with them and procrastinate for time. At this time, Chiba made such a decision quietly in his heart. "Boom boom boom boom!" However, at this moment, a blue light appeared in front of Chiba''s eyes. In a bang, where his gaze was, two huge blue chakras made of lion heads whizzed past, as if ploughing the ground. Generally, where the filthy earth reincarnation body lined up, they staggered past, leaving two deep, snake-like crisscross gullies on the ground. In an instant, the dust was everywhere, transpiring up. "Puff puff puff puff!" Almost at the same time, on the interlaced gully, a dark flame suddenly ignited, following the lion''s head all the way, burning the dust and smoke wrung out by the lion''s head. "what!" And just at this moment, the third generation of Raikage was suddenly shocked, and as he glanced slightly at it, he subconsciously exclaimed and blurted out. "Don''t look!" At this moment, Ye Yuebi next to her yelled. "late!" At the same time, Chiba''s voice rang. "Boom!" Then, the three generations of Lei Ying and Ye Yuebi only felt a huge unstoppable force oncoming, and then they suddenly pulled up and flew back. Heavenly Way, Shenluo Tianzheng. "bad!" Then In the next instant, the third generation of Raikage reacted. "laugh!" At this moment, his figure flying backwards suddenly stopped, and then he flew at a faster speed in the direction of the time he came. Vientiane Tianyin! "laugh!" Afterwards, a black rod, just after he hit the palm of Taki Chiba''s hand, poked out from the back of his heart! Dust splashes! The latest chapter address of Naruto: Legend of Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 2738 Gambling or Not Gambling), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2737： urgent "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! Ontology! You should be faster now! There will be more and more people! A solid muscle touch came from the black stick in the palm, and the tadpole characters converged into a chain-like sealing technique, slowly spreading from the chest of the three generations of Raiying in front of them, and it was too late to say a word, three generations of Thunder Ying fell into a state of silence, and the expression in the dark eyes quickly dimmed. In just an instant, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, solved one of the biggest problems now with a five-second CD of Shenluo Tianzheng and Wanxiang Tianying, no, there is no one of the three generations of Raiking. However, at this moment, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, did not have any happy mood. On the contrary, in his heart, he was worried. And within his range of perception, neither Hirohiko on the left nor Xuena on the right made any movements. After dispersing the array of dirty reincarnation bodies, the two did not move further. They just stood quietly. Skip the array for yourself. It can only be said that the two people who have the most tacit understanding with him are still the two people. When they made up their minds to procrastinate, they almost attacked, and this attack was naturally not aimed at destroying this group of dirty reincarnations. What Xuenas improvement should be the addition of the element of the empty palm to make it possible to release the soft step double lion fist is amazing, directly crushing these dirty soil reincarnation bodies into dust, and Hongyans Amaterasu, no, look at the darkness. The burning speed of the flame should have been added with the addition of Amaterasu. Although Hirohiko''s Amaterasu is not as terrible as Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is also quite powerful. At least the burning speed of Amaterasu is much faster. , In fact, it just slowed down the recovery speed of these filthy reincarnation bodies. Now, visible to the naked eye, those black flames began to converge, and began to condense into individual human shapes. Although there is no way to recover to the point where he can act and have the ability to think in a short period of time, it is only a short period of time. Before long, he will still face an army of filthy reincarnation bodies. And although it is said that according to the plan of the ontology, the time is to be reset in the end, that is, before returning to the archive point. It does not matter what it looks like now, but in fact, there are restrictions. To the archive point. At least, if these filthy reincarnations are now slaughtered to Konoha Village, it is likely to cause the fate line to tilt to the point of overturning, and if the fate line is overturned, it may be overwhelmed, leading to the direct destruction of the world, and ultimately no chance to be able to recover. To the point of reshaping. As for why he knows that the line of fate will overturn and the world will be shattered, in fact, he doesn''t know the reason, it''s just that his body conveys the message like this. If there is no way to protect Konoha, because Konoha is involved in too many fate lines, you can even take Konoha as the protagonist in the macro sense of the fate line. If the protagonist is gone, then the fate line will be overturned. , Overturning represents the destruction of the world. In other words, he now wants to prevent these filthy reincarnations from destroying Konoha. It can''t be stopped. According to his ontological meaning, the world will be destroyed prematurely. And he believes in his identity. Hirohiko and Yukina also believe in his identity. This is the reason why they are not hiding now, but facing these filthy reincarnations. And now, the reason why he regards the three generations of Raikage as the biggest threat to be eliminated is that although he has the eyes of reincarnation, his strength is not what it used to be, but he is not arrogant. He believed that these past opponents, and those opponents who had been killed by him, no longer had any threats, or that the threats were much smaller than before, and there was even no deadly threat. Even the current three generations of Raikage and Yeyuebi have a fatal threat to themselves, and this fatal threat comes from their super speed, which is the Thunder Escape Chakra mode, and now they have infinite chakra and infinite The recovered body, whether it is the three generations of Raikage or the night-moon ratio that can only use part of the Lei Dun Chakra mode, can now use the complete Lei Dun Chakra mode. Moreover, the defensive power of the thundering chakra mode of the three generations of Raikage is also quite troublesome, and even according to the tradition of Yunyin Village, those who can form an Abby partner with the third generation of Raikage can only be used together with the third generation of Raikage. Niu Lei Plow Hot Knife, that is to say, the peak of Ye Yue Bi''s Lei Dun Chakra mode, the defense, speed, and power are similar to those of the three generations of Raiking. Otherwise, it would not be possible to cooperate with the third generation of Raikage to use the Extreme Niu Lei plough hot knife. In other words, if you don''t get rid of the three generations of Raiking in front of you, then I am afraid that he will face two third generations of Raiking, that is, two "ten thousand enemies." Perhaps, the three generations of Raikage, even if they are two, are nothing to their own body, the various abilities and resilience of the body, and even the most direct dynamic vision of the shocking mode, and the evolution in the right eye. The white eyes of Hyuga Snow Eagle, who is a reincarnation eye, can directly capture the super speed of the two people, even if they do not use the time and space ability, they can easily avoid it at the speed of the starter mode. However, after all, he is a clone, even if it is a slug-like body and can exist for a long time, and can supplement Chakra to maintain its existence, and even can because of the characteristics of slugs and its own creative and regeneration techniques, the maximum guarantee is wartime. The resilience, the effect is almost comparable to that of Muji. Coupled with the shape tempered by the technique of yin and yang escape, it has been strengthened in many ways. However, the avatar is a avatar after all. He cannot use the Eight Door Dunjia. Even the body that combines the yin and yang technique and the characteristics of slugs is not a real body after all. It is tangible but not spiritual. He does not have meridians and acupoints, and has no acupuncture points. , There is no Eight Doors, it is naturally impossible to use Eight Door Dunjia. Secondly, although he collected a pair of reincarnation eyes, he did not restrict the ability of a pair of reincarnation eyes because the left eye is a counterfeit. However, as a clone, it is impossible to control the complete reincarnation eye, as the supreme one. The strength of his avatar body can bear, it is already his own body technology is astonishing, and the methods are terrible. Now that he can use the power of the Six Ways of Penn, I am afraid that when the Six Ways are coming, he must also give his own body a thumbs up and admit that he can''t do this level. In other words, facing a three-generation Raikage, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, may be in danger of death, let alone two? First of all, the young Chiba, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, does not have enough dynamic vision. Although the reincarnation eye also has insight, but for the super speed of the Thunder Dun Chakra mode, this insight is a little bit, not enough. . And if the young Chiba who is a clone of slug immortality is hit, he may be able to recover and there is no way to rescue him immediately. After all, he is a clone, not the main body, if the main body, there is a real body, as long as he does not die at the time. , Then it must be able to recover. As for his words, he may not have started to recover, because the trauma he suffered has reached the limit, and he has directly exploded into a mass of mud. That is to say, under the Lei Dun Chakra mode, the feature of the clone''s non-playability will slowly emerge. Do not. Not slowly, but directly emerge. Moreover, even if he could perceive it, at his speed, he couldn''t dodge that overspeed. That is to say, facing a three-generation Raikage, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, may fall into the three major difficulties of being unable to see clearly, not being beaten, and unable to escape. If there are two and three Raikage, then he can only wash his neck and wait for death. But now, if one is restrained, then, to deal with the other, although the three major difficulties will always exist, but after all, they are not inevitable. There are still many tactical choices for this pair of reincarnation eyes. It can be said that starting from this time, everything has entered the real countdown. Xuena and Hirohiko''s shocking attack, plus three generations of Raikage have been sealed, and the young Chiba''s seal technique level, who is a clone of the slug fairy technique, I''m afraid no one can solve it. Basically, a certain amount of time has been bought. As for how long it took, that was the reason why the young Chiba, who was a clone of Slug Xianshu, was anxious. The war is on. Shocked. Ready to fool you. However, time is running out. ... "Here... should be the beginning of everything, and the end of everything..." At this moment, the pure white flames on his body slowly dissipated from the stall, Chiba on his body took a slight breath and scanned the surrounding area. But seeing the faint mist around me, I couldn''t see the surrounding area at all, and there was even no way to distinguish between light and darkness here. Although the eyes can see things, they are not bright. Although it is not a light state, but it is not dark. If you have to describe it, it is a sense of chaos, a sense of ambiguity without boundaries. "this is" After this lap, in addition to the mist filled with chaos, Qianye still found something different. And this difference lies in the distance of three to five meters in front of him. It is a ball of light. A ball of light that is framed by four chains and presents an "X" appearance. The core of the world. And almost the moment he saw this ball of light, such a thought naturally appeared in Chiba''s heart. At this moment, the ball of light in front of him is the core of the whole world, and according to the information he has obtained, this core, plus the four chains, and the chaotic fog area connecting the chains, is the so-called world. itself. "Ok?" And just at this moment, just as Qianye was about to move forward subconsciously, and looked more closely, his figure stopped slightly. Afterwards, his face changed slightly. The reincarnation-eye chakra coat that was originally worn on him made a "chick", as if the flame suddenly went out, and the smoke disappeared. At the same time, the bright red reincarnation writing wheel eye on his forehead also slowly The closing, leaving a thin line, stood at the center of Chiba''s eyebrows. In the end, as if sinking into the skin, it melted into the center of Chiba''s eyebrows, as if there was nothing at first. At the same time, at the center of the brow, a diamond-shaped mark slowly appeared, showing a kind of lavender. If you look from the outside to the inside, the enlarged version of the overcast seal deep in the center of Chibas brows contains nine. Among the nine large diamond-shaped seals of the tail beast Chakra, only one-third of the tail beast Chakra remains. Moreover, in Chiba at this time, the reincarnation eye of the left eye also slowly lit up bright red, the ripples turned into complicated kaleidoscope patterns, and then twisted and turned into three-goed jade, and finally the bright red color faded, but it was Restored to ordinary black and white eyes. At the same time, in the right eye, the bright eyes gradually dimmed, and finally turned into ordinary white eyes, and then from ordinary white eyes to ordinary black and white eyes. In an instant, the power from the Naruto World in Qianye disappeared into this space. "This" At this moment, Chiba shook his fist lightly, with a look of surprise but not much horror on his face, and frowned slightly. This feeling of physical weakness made him very unaccustomed. is it Over the years, I have long been accustomed to the feeling of possessing magical powers, and I suddenly returned to me when the nightmare reincarnation started... But I have forgotten a bit, how weak I was at the beginning! At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Then, after flashing this thought, he walked forward without hesitation, thinking about the core of the world, which is the world itself, slowly but firmly. After losing all the power gained by Naruto World, under the long-lost feeling of weakness, the surrounding air seemed to be sticky. At this time, when Chiba walked, he felt like he was under the water. When he was close to the core of the world three meters away, as if he had hit some barrier, Chiba couldn''t move forward. Can I only get here? At this time, such a thought came into his mind. This is the world itself, where the core of the world lies. Although the world itself may only be able to think simply, the obstacles in front of us can be regarded as judgments and behaviors that can be made by simple thinking. It is like the instinct of living creatures to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. For the world itself, even if it loses the power gained from the world, Chiba is still an outsider, the one who harms. Although there is no threat to the world itself, out of instinct, the world itself restricts him. It can be regarded as defining the boundary of a well water not violating the river water. Of course, the sudden disappearance of the power of the Naruto world on him, whether it was cut off or taken back, also belonged to this item. That is The world itself defines the boundary of the well water does not violate the river water. It means that if you want to get close to me, just keep an unarmed mortal posture without threats. I don''t cheat you, and you don''t scare me either. "Come out, all of this is your plan! At the beginning, you didn''t talk to the six immortals, but you talked directly to the world." But at this moment, Qianye turned his head and looked at the chaotic mist surrounding him. "Right? The past me!" At the end, he added another sentence. The latest chapter address of Naruto: Legend of Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 2739 Urgent) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2738： Righteous "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "Well...Since you have already come here, it is unlikely that you have not noticed my existence." As Chibas gaze settled, where the point of view was, the hazy mist slowly condensed and gradually turned into a human form, and as the human form condensed, Chibas ears heard Such a sentence. Although the position of the human figure was about five meters in front of him, the voice was in his ears. "What if I said I was just bluffing?" In response to this, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly when he heard this voice, as he said. In the words, although it sounds a bit unpleasant, but it is mixed with a sense of relaxation, giving people a feeling of breath. To be honest, he didn''t expect to see the righteous master so smoothly. Especially after the world itself restricted the magical power in his body just now, he was actually quite bottomless in his heart. The actions of the world itself, in a sense, could be regarded as hindering him from meeting the righteous master. And that''s right, the misty figure in front of him, although there is no clear face and body line, but from the outline, it is the figure of Chiba at this time. It is the Chiba of the past, or a certain form of the Chiba of the past. It is also the master of all this. The initiator of all outsiders in this world. "Bluffing people is considered a win for you." In this regard, the Wuqi humanoid''s answer was quite simple, and there was no even a slight emotional change in the tone, as if he didn''t care what Chiba said, or that Chiba said so, which was also what he expected. It seems that emotion is not in his life function. "If you win or not, after all, everything is under your control." Upon hearing this, Qianye sighed slightly and said. But when he heard this sentence, the foggy figure did not speak, but looked at Chiba quietly, as if he had ignored Chibas sentence, completely treating it as not having heard it, or because The lack of the substantive meaning of this sentence is directly ignored. "Heh...Is that the way I was in the past? In this life, I was disgusted at first, I understand it." In this regard, Chiba couldn''t help but vomit. Is this me when I have no feelings? However, although the mouth is spit, but in Chiba''s heart, there is no half way to spit. On the contrary, at this time, Chiba had already taken a close look at the misty human form, even if it had no face, only an outline, but Chiba could still see a lot of things. And what Chiba knows now is that the misty figure in front of him should be the carrier of his past memories and consciousness, similar to the past self of the spiritual body seen in the spiritual space at that time, except that the past self of the spiritual body is only Its just instilling the memory of the past. In fact, in terms of personality, it is only the spiritual body derived from memory. Although the past self has no emotions, the personality derived from memory is basically quite close, but , The misty figure in front of him has inherited all of his past. Except for the absence of substance, personality, memory, consciousness, etc. are all the original self of the past. It can almost be considered that the misty humanoid in front of you is the one that hit the world at the beginning, and was destroyed because of the collapse of the core of the universe. The past self under the soul. The one who has no emotions and possesses this terrifying ability to negotiate like the whispers of a devil can survive as an ordinary person in that terrifying nightmare reincarnation, surrounded by a real nightmare world of superhuman beings. . It can also be said to be the strongest Chiba in the true sense. At this moment, Chiba deeply felt a kind of helplessness, facing her own helplessness in the past without emotions. It''s also quite annoying, a kind of helplessness Even though, he was still looking forward to a direct conversation with his past self before. "Oh...Forget it, it''s useless to tell you this, how about it? Are you satisfied with the current situation?" In the end, Chiba compromised, and said after a sigh. Obviously, a bit of cynicism for the past self in front of you is still of little effect. For the self who has no feelings in the past, this cynicism is just nonsense, and it is impossible to have any effect at all. "To be honest, it was a bit beyond my expectation. You can do it so well. Several times, I thought the plan would go bankrupt because of your impulse and indecision." In this regard, the foggy figure said. indecisive Hearing this, Qianye''s mouth twitched slightly, and there was a feeling that he couldn''t hold on to his face. "Oh, sorry, no, please accept that I dont seem to apologize sincerely. I feel apologetic in my heart. At least you are impulsive and indecisive, and its not your fault. After all, its emotional. Symbols, feelings are double-edged." In the next second, the fog figure seemed to have thought of something, and said again. Obviously, this awkward remark contained his "sincere" apology. According to the logical relationship, the present self who is standing in front of him is actually one of the goals he wants to achieve. As a person without feelings, he must allow his own impulse and indecision now. Because of feelings, he will be impulsive. Because of feelings, he will suffer from gains and losses and indecision. Although, impulsiveness, suffering from gains and losses, and indecision are all directed towards him. My plan is a negative thing, but after I have feelings, some things are beyond my control, and sometimes I dont want it like this. Logically speaking, he couldn''t say that, and he was not qualified to say that. Even to say that, it feels a bit slapped in the face. "Uh...I think it''s better for you not to apologize. I feel even more uncomfortable with your apology." However, apparently his "sincere" apology did not achieve the desired effect. Not only did it fail to achieve the desired effect, but it also had a counter-effect. At this moment, the corners of Chiba''s mouth almost twitched. . This apology is more lethal than the straightforward criticism just now. "Believe me, I honestly feel that it''s not a big deal. You should be impulsive and indecisive, because you have feelings. Compared to a machine like me that doesnt have feelings and only knows about calculations, its not a big deal. Such mistakes should be made, and even those mistakes made make you perfect." Regarding this, the foggy figure paused, as if thinking about it, and then cautiously said. Said in a slightly slow, extremely serious tone. "Uh" Upon hearing this, Chiba was completely silent. Really, I really feel it now. I should be disgusted! How did the demon powerhouses of the nightmare reincarnation be persuaded by this guy to do all kinds of things that harm others and themselves, can it be based on such words? Could it be that the whisper of that devil is really not a superpower? And in his heart, there was a feeling of collapse, and he even began to wonder if the superhuman powers who were fooled by the nightmare reincarnation in his memory were kicked by the donkey in their brains. "Well... if you don''t believe me, I..." In this regard, the foggy figure seemed to realize that his words did not have a positive effect, and paused again, seeming to feel that he could not express his meaning by saying this, but he learned from the pain in the next words, and he must be able to express it well. The way he meant it, said so. "Don''t... we, we say business!" Hearing this, Qianye quickly raised his hand to stop his words, and said. what! I understand! That''s it! At this moment, Qianye thought of something, and his heart was full of embarrassment. The past self at this moment reminded Chiba of the self who was not very sociable at that time. At that time, even facing Hirohiko and Xuena didn''t know how to talk. And the current self in the past is exactly the same as the self at the time, but because there is no emotion, so compared to the self at the time, the past self is more straightforward and does not know that it should be silent sometimes. "Ok." Regarding this, the foggy figure thought about it again, seeming to weigh whether it is worthwhile to let the current self understand what he meant at this time, or after talking about business matters, and nodded. At this time, of course it means that business is better. "Uh... when you interrupted me, I don''t know when to start." Hearing that, seeing the past self nodding so simply, Qianye didn''t know what to say for a while. "You ask me whether I am satisfied or not. In the final analysis, I am still satisfied. Since I can come here, it means that you have completed my plan." In this regard, the foggy figure said. After all...satisfied. As for the words of her past self, Chiba''s mouth twitched slightly. "Then, let me ask first, I shouldn''t be in danger right now." However, this time, he did not complain, and even his thoughts did not stay on this for long. After taking a look at the world itself behind him, he asked. "It''s okay. Now that you have arrived here, the world has no threat to you." In this regard, the foggy figure said affirmatively. Obviously I understand what I am worried about now. "Really? Then, my power..." Hearing this, Qianye frowned slightly and said. If there is no danger, then how could his power disappear. This past self said with certainty, he shouldn''t doubt it either. However, perhaps it is the unaccustomed to losing power. At this time, Chiba is a little suspicious. At least, although it looks calm, there is inevitably a sense of insecurity deep in my heart. "Even the most natural power in the world, after leaving the world, it will naturally disappear." In this regard, the foggy figure is like an open mouth. But it interrupted Chiba''s words. Obviously, I can see the anxiety in my heart now. "After leaving the world, he will disappear for granted..." When she heard these words, Chiba frowned slightly, and began to think carefully. "You mean, the power of the Naruto world can''t be taken away? And here, it is outside the world?" Then he raised his head and said. "Yes, this is the gap between the world and the world. If you can explain it in a way you can understand, if you compare the world and the world to two planets, then this is the vacuum zone between the planet and the planet. Maybe you are now In cognition, that sphere of light is the core of the world, what is inside the world, the innermost core thing, if compared to a planet, it is the core of the earth, here is the core of the earth, the center of the planet. However, this place is already outside the planet, that is, outside the world, and that sphere of light is not only the core manifestation of the world, but also the external manifestation of the entire world." In this regard, the foggy figure explained. It is not only the core embodiment, but also the external embodiment of the whole world... Hearing this, Chiba was stunned on the spot. Even though he was in such an environment, after hearing this sentence, he still couldn''t imagine what it was like to describe both the center and the appearance. According to his logical thinking ability and method, he is totally unable to understand and imagine. "Dont think about it. With your current situation, its impossible for you to understand. As long as you know that you are in the world, you have the most original power of the world, and if you leave the world, you are in this gap, this vacuum Zone, you are still the ordinary person at the beginning. Your current power disappears, not because the world itself restricts or partitions you, or withdraws some power, but because you are in this space, you are unarmed and have no power at all." Seeing how he was thinking now, the misty figure raised his hand, but stopped Chiba''s thinking, as he said. "Ok." In response, Chiba sighed and said as if he had accepted his fate. "Since you are not entangled with this problem, you are also very satisfied with the current state, so now you can tell me what is going on? The news I know now is to come here to see you, However, I dont know the whole thing, including some of the details of my journey into this Naruto world, and your ultimate goal. I dont know. Now, can you answer my questions?" At the end, Chiba took a deep breath and asked seriously. "Relax, let you come to see me, I just want to explain to you, after all, you will be Chiba in the future." In this regard, the foggy figure said. "Just let me think about where I should start." After that, the foggy figure paused again. After thinking about it, he raised his hand and pointed to Chiba''s back and said, "Just start from there?" There? This chain? After hearing these words, Chiba''s brows wrinkled slightly, subconsciously looking in the direction he had pointed in the past. At this moment, the direction of the past self was one of the chains connected to the chaos on the side of the sphere of light. A chain with a gap! The latest chapter address of Naruto: Legend of Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 2740), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () ~： No update There is still no update today, so sorry The error-free chapters of "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba" will continue to be updated on the novel website. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the legend of Naruto of Chiba, please collect it: () The legend of Naruto of Chiba has the fastest update speed. Chapter 2739： Start and end "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "This chain?" Looking along the foggy figure, that is, his past personality, Qianye frowned slowly, and spoke subconsciously. "No! Is this the gap?" Then, in the next second, he suddenly opened his eyes, and the whole person was almost a violent spirit, and he spoke subconsciously. "It''s impossible! These four chains should be chains that represent rules. How could there be such a gap?" Afterwards, as if shocked, he couldn''t help but deny it again. "You are not mistaken, there is a gap in this chain, and you look at the chain that is visually connected to it." In response, the fog figure nodded and said. "A chain of chains..." Hearing these words, Chiba''s eyes wandered, and finally landed on the chain derived from the lower left of the ball of light, which was the chain in the lower left corner that was connected to the chain with the gap in the upper right. "There is also a gap?" Then, he blinked and looked at the foggy figure. At this moment, there is also a gap above the chain in the lower left corner, but this gap is much smaller than the gap in the upper left corner, and it seems that it is still being bridged. "Yes, this is where we were engulfed and struck out by the core of the nightmare reincarnation universe of the explosion." In this regard, the foggy figure said. "Where did it hit?" Hearing this, Qianye was startled slightly and said. It''s not expensive. Although he was taken aback, his face gradually became clear. "Yes, my body was annihilated directly after that big bang at the core of the universe. Originally, my soul was bound to be annihilated. Unlike the other two guys, I was relatively just an ordinary person, not only The flesh cannot withstand the storm of explosive energy and rules, and even the soul cannot be spared. Fortunately, my soul was hit by the core fragments of the universe when it was about to annihilate. With the core fragments of the universe, my The soul was preserved. But the power of the explosion directly pushed us out of the nightmare reincarnation universe. No, it should be said that it was the space of the Realm of Destruction. It rammed into this Naruto world and directly knocked out the rules of time and space here. A big hole. The concrete manifestation is the two gaps in the chain that represents the rules of time and space." In this regard, the fog figure explained. "You mean...we knocked out a big hole in the time and space of this world?" Hearing this, Qianye''s brows almost twitched, as if he realized something. "Yes, in fact, strictly speaking, we should be the first outsiders in this world. Because of our intrusion, we have knocked out a big hole in space and caused a gap in the world, which attracted a lot of When outsiders enter this world, the number of outsiders in this world is much greater than in other worlds. Similarly, it also causes subtle changes in the flow of time in this world and other Naruto worlds to a certain extent. Moreover, through this void of space, the worlds will and the worlds spokespersons can watch the outside world. Although they can only see part of the world, it makes them realize that they are not the only ones, and that they have seen that already. To reach a perfect world, and the future that they are about to be swallowed, urges them to continue to evolve towards the unknown in order to survive. In a sense, our appearance has directly changed the evolution of this world. And now this world has become The current situation is almost destined to come to this point." In response, the foggy humanoid said. "What you mean is... we have broken through the rules of space, so the number of outsiders is abnormal here, but we are the cause of everything, the first outsider, then, in general, we should You came to this world a thousand years ago. For this plan, you...have been dormant for a thousand years?" Upon hearing this, Chiba asked. From the words of the past self, it was obvious that they were actually the first to reach this world. That is to say, how long the outsiders from the Naruto World appeared, the past self stayed dormant for how long. In other words, the plan that I planned in the past can be said to have been planned for thousands of years, and after waiting for thousands of years, the time is ripe, so the separation of memory has been carried out, and the original spiritual space has been formed, and, In the past thousand years, it is very possible that the past self has also used some means to transplant his complete personality outside the world itself, and continue it through some form. This has been dormant for thousands of years, and it may also be studying how to preserve one''s complete personality. After all, memory can be copied, but a complete personality is not just a simple memory, it is not so easy to transplant. Moreover, it is definitely more difficult to use the space outside this world than in the world. Even, it may not be in the same dimension as the world, and its difficulty made it spend thousands of years on the core of the nightmare reincarnation universe, and it is not impossible. It is even quite possible. "No, in fact, when I asked the Six Dao Immortals to create a spiritual body for me, it was the time when I first entered this time. In other words, it was indeed at that time that I set foot in this world for the first time." Hearing this, the foggy figure shook his head and said. "What do you mean?" In response, Chiba blinked, but it was a little unclear. "Because we broke through the rules of time. Although we were the first to reach this world, because we broke the rules of time, we did not step on the land of this world at the same time." Hearing this, the foggy figure thought for a moment, and said. "Not at the same point in time?" Upon hearing this, Chiba murmured softly, but he was thinking, but he quickly reacted and said, "You mean, if we count the time we entered this world as time point A Then, when we landed, we were in contact with the world, that is, when the six immortals noticed you, it was time point B after a thousand years. We crashed into this world, causing a puncture to the continuity of time. Sexual harm caused us to cross time point A and time point B in an instant, that is, across a thousand years of time?" "Yes, when we first came to this world, it was indeed a thousand years ago. However, because of the violation of the rules of time, the time of a thousand years is only a moment for us. No, we should be falling. In the process, there was a time jump, from a thousand years ago to a thousand years later, in the strict sense, the time of that millennium has nothing to do with us, we just jumped from one point in time to another. Moreover, a big hole has been smashed into the space rules of the world, which has caused countless outsiders, large and small, to enter this world frequently during the thousand years of time. It is similar to the fact that this world has broken a hole and many things poured in. , And among these many things, most of them will not have an impact on the world, but there will also be harmful substances, such as outsiders. " In response, the foggy figure spoke again. "In other words, the outsiders are actually attracted by the world itself?" Hearing this, Chiba said. "It''s not wrong, of course we are the initiators. However, the loopholes in space have begun to heal slowly, and we should be the last outsiders." In this regard, the foggy figure said. "The first outsider, and the last outsider, always feel a sense of luck." Upon hearing these words, a wry smile flashed across the corner of Qianye''s mouth, as he said. "That''s not the case, it''s just normal logic." In this regard, the foggy figure corrected. It''s really no different from the past me in my impression. After hearing this sentence, Qianye was bitter, but this thought flashed through. Based on the memory of the past self and the reincarnation of the nightmare, the personality of the complete past in front of him was exactly the same as the memory. Except for the kind of emotionless state that he couldn''t experience more deeply, Chiba can once again affirm that this is his past self. "Ok?" Then, in the next second, after this thought flashed through, Chiba suddenly realized something, and said: "Wait a minute, let me ask first, the six immortals have been chosen as the spokesperson of the world, and the world itself has extremes. Deeply connected, and since he is called a spokesperson, then, in a sense, he is the embodiment of the world itself, right?" "correct." In response, the fog figure nodded. Since he was selected by the world itself as the spokesperson and has the right to monitor and even restrict the will of the world, in a sense, the six immortals are already the embodiment of the world itself, and the connection aspect may be more than the connection between the will of the world and the world itself. Deep, but also tight. "Then, it means, what''s wrong with the world, and the Six Dao Immortals who are deeply connected with it will also have some problems, right?" Upon hearing this, Chiba asked again. "correct." In response, the foggy humanoid''s response is still affirmative. "So, the missing heart of the six immortals was also the one that we knocked out? Because I returned the heart now, the gap in the chain that represents space began to close." Upon hearing this, Chiba spoke again. "Yes." In this regard, the foggy figure expresses affirmation again. Maybe Chiba didn''t know this matter, but as a witness of this matter, the foggy figure knew clearly. After he entered this world, hit the rules of space and then followed the rules of time, the heart of the Six Dao Immortals as the embodiment of the world itself was knocked out by him. If the Six Dao Immortals were used as the world itself to describe it, he was all at once. It pierced the heart of the six immortals, and knocked his heart out. And the heart that came out was made by the will of the world into a container of infinite rebirth, similar to the power of transcendence, just like in the body of Uchiha Nobuhiko. Of course, this Uchiha Nobuhiko still has many names, but for the misty figure, the most familiar one is Uchiha Nobuhiko. Although he came early, when he could observe the world, it was only a decade ago. He has spanned a thousand years, but he has not experienced a thousand years of time. If the time he has existed in this world is regarded as a new birth, he is only a teenager now, not more than a thousand years old. And among them, why didnt the Six Way Immortals and World Will return the heart at that time, but chose to use it to make Uchiha Nobuhiko, because he smashed through the space so that he could see the countless similarities outside. After the Naruto World, after realizing the crisis, the judgment made, although I dont know what kind of communication between the Six Dao Immortals and the will of the world, they chose to bear more outsiders instead of repairing, but it is certain. Yes, Uchiha Nobuhiko was created, in the final analysis, because of him. In other words, Nobuhiko Uchiha was made because of Chiba. "Yeah... everything is because we came into this world." At this time, Chiba also seemed to understand something, and said with a sigh. Obviously, the misty figure, the affirmative answer of the past self, has already made Chiba figure out about the heart, about Uchiha Nobuhiko, about the various changes in the world due to his appearance, and among them Of cause and effect. Everything is a tightly closed ring. And he is the starting point and the end of this ring. After he ended Uchiha Nobuhiko, the ring closed and became a complete body. At the same time, it also represented the end of everything. This ring reached the end. He is the center of this world. Perhaps, it can be said that from the beginning, he was the protagonist of this world. After he crashed into this world. Or maybe, all outsiders, all outsiders in these exactly the same, including but not limited to outsiders in their world, are the protagonists of these worlds. "So, can you listen to me now?" At this time, in Qianye''s sudden realization, the foggy figure paused, seeming to be looking for a suitable opportunity to speak. Then, UU read www. uukanshu.com after a short while, he spoke. "Yes, I really want to hear, what do you think, why, even Hongyan and Xuena, you have to do things." In response to this, Chiba cleared up his mood, took a deep breath, his face became serious, as he said. Yes, it is Hirohiko and Yukina. In fact, apart from themselves, this Hirohiko and Xuena were also manipulated by their past selves. , Their strength that is different from ordinary people, as well as Xue Nai''s bloodline of the big moon tree, are actually the hands and feet of the misty figure in front of them! The latest chapter address of Naruto: Legend of Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the starting point and ending point of Chapter 2741), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 2740： Hirohiko and Yukina "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "Then, let me start talking about this world first." Looking at the present self in front of him, the foggy figure thought for a moment, and it seemed that after organizing the language, he spoke. "At that time, because it was the soul body, the place where I landed was actually the world after death. It is precisely because of this that I was able to see the six immortals, the spokesperson chosen by this world, and the embodiment of the world. It''s just that, Because I didnt know the world, I used the power of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe to hide myself. In this hidden period of about two months, while understanding the world, I also reincarnated the nightmare in my body into the core of the universe. The ability of the fragments is thoroughly understood." "So you started from that time..." Chiba couldn''t help but put a mouth in the middle of the foggy humanoid''s words. "Yes, since that time, I have planned all the steps, but my goal at that time was simply to rediscover my feelings, and I didn''t have much ambition." In this regard, the foggy figure is quite patient, and did not have any dissatisfaction because of Chiba''s interruption, and once again clearly affirmed Chiba''s conjecture. "What you think is not wrong. At that time, I had planned the planning of Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukana. At that time, I didn''t think you would really be able to be in this world with Uchi. Nami Nobuhiko is already quite mature in the world of Nobuhiko Uchiha. Thats why I created Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga as your bodyguards, or, in other words, a tool for you to remove obstacles." Then he spoke again. The tool man who removes obstacles... Hearing this sentence, Chiba''s mouth twitched obviously. He felt quite uncomfortable with his past descriptions of Hirohiko and Xuena. After all, both Hirohiko and Xuena could sacrifice their lives for themselves. His existence is his most important family member in this life. Although when he guessed that Hirohiko and Yukinas approach was not accidental, he had some doubts about the authenticity of their relationship, but in the end he admitted that they were real feelings, rather than deliberate closeness. control. Besides, both of them could die for him, and Xuenai gave him all his blood to save him. What qualifications does he have to doubt the sincerity of their relationship? Even if the two were really manipulated and could approach him, he was not qualified to doubt their purpose. Because these two people have never done anything to apologize to him or endanger him. On the contrary, they have been protecting him and saving him. Whether it is physical or spiritual. It can be said that there is today''s outsider Chiba, half of the credit goes to Kushina, and the other half goes to Hirohiko and Xuena. Regardless of whether there is a third-party reason for Honghiko and Yukana''s feelings about him, it is not a reason for him to doubt Honghiko and Yukana. It is not the reason why he rejects Hirohiko and Xuena. But now, the past self-remarks, tool people, etc., sounded like not treating Hongyan and Xuena as human beings, which made him very uncomfortable. "So, Hirohiko and Xuena, are they really your creations?" However, Chiba didn''t feel any dissatisfaction because of this discomfort. After all, he knew what he was like in the past. At the same time, he also knew that this sentence was just an unintentional word from the past, and there was nothing in it. The deeper meaning of, after all, the past self did not have feelings, and without feelings, it would not take care of peoples feelings. Unless he is using the demon whispering skills, he can accurately grasp the emotions of his opponents. In the past, when he said so, the edges and corners of the words were a sign of openness. Chiba shouldn''t care about here. "Yes, actually, in a sense, the productions of Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina are still before you." In response, the fog figure nodded and said. Regarding Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina, although he was talking about protecting his current self, and in many ways, they were paving tools, but in fact, the two of them were manufactured before the current self. Before the creation of Hirohiko and Yukina, the foggy figure, which is the Chiba of the past, had a certain idea. Of course, the idea at the time was only to gain affection and to gain a foothold in the world. After all, his idea of ??acquiring affection was He needs to experience the blank again. He lost his feelings not because of the lack of soul or something, but because the nightmare reincarnation universe gave him too deep, psychological damage, and because of the tragic death of all his partners, his heart suffered. When it comes to unspeakable harm, from the aspect of personality, oneself refuses any feelings, and even this kind of rejection has already affected the soul. And these effects are the reason why the present Chiba in front of him, without memory, has suffered tremendous damage in his previous life. At that time, if these influences were allowed to continue, I am afraid that one day, he would really lose his feelings. And even if he rejected his feelings and turned into an existence that resembled no feelings, he still didn''t want to lose feelings in a true sense. Therefore, he came up with the blank soul plan, and to realize this plan, the blank soul will be used to retrieve feelings. Then, it must be carried out in this world of Naruto, and it can only be carried out in this world. After all, although the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe in hand at that time still had a considerable amount of power, if you really want to leave this world, I am afraid that there will not be much left, even if it is in other worlds, it is impossible. To realize the plan of restoring feelings, he can only implement this plan in this Naruto World. Secondly, he wants to regain his body after all, otherwise he cannot be counted as alive. He came into this world, and this can be explained by the world after death. This Naruto world judged him to be dead. Moreover, he also speculated that because he was dead, when hiding himself, the power consumption of the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe was relatively small. After all, the world of Naruto is separated from the world of the dead and the world of the living. The evolution of the fate line is mainly in the world of the living, and the world after death is not dominant, and even the appearance rate is almost zero. Generally speaking, the dead do not have the existence that threatens the fate line of the world. In other words, to find the soul, what he has to do is to resurrect, and to ensure that after the resurrection, as a living person, he can resist the world''s rejection of him. First of all, in order to reduce the worlds rejection of the resurrected blank soul, that is, the current Chiba, he did not use the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe to reshape the body of the current Chiba, but chose to replace the local world. The body of an unborn baby in the world has branded the current body of Chiba, which more or less reduces the rejection and attention of some worlds to him. Secondly, his memory and personality have been taken away. After the present Chiba is resurrected, he is a zero-based existence. He may have many of his own characteristics and aptitudes, but a baby is a baby and nothing else. There are so many powerful powers of outsiders, which is now called the power of transcendence, and there is no previous memory, even experience. Although, after the memory is acquired in the future, plus the understanding of the plot, now Chiba will definitely become one of the best, even because he has always focused on localization in the transformation of his own body, resulting in a derivative ability, that is, all forces in the world can adapt, and if further, you can Optimization and integration, the current self, not only can become one of the best, but also destined to become an outsider beyond the imagination of the world. And in fact, the same is true. The current self can be said to be the only one among countless outsiders who has mastered the power of the source for thousands of years, that is, the transcending power represented by the reincarnation writing round eyes and the reincarnation writing round eyes. Rules of world power. However, this is just the final form. Before all the final forms, there are fragile forms. Moreover, this world has a mechanism for hunting outsiders, even if the current self has been completely localized, but His soul is still a foreigner, and many foreigners are also soul-traveling. In essence, he is still a foreigner now. Since it is an outsider, it is destined to be hunted. Moreover, there is no outsider, even outsiders with relatively few fragile forms, and they have not been able to escape hunting. The current self has no powerful power at the beginning, and basically has to start all over again, and for the sake of one. At first it was unobtrusive, and he also chose a family of Taki clan that had Chakra gene defects in the past. This is doomed to a long period of vulnerability, and the probability of being hunted is almost scary. Even, it can be said that it is bound to die. Therefore, thirdly, he must make sure that the present self will not be detected prematurely, and this is not prematurely detected. The first one is to hide the true power of transcendence in the past, which is to adapt. All the forces in this world, and the passive physical transcendence that can be optimized and integrated, this is actually quite easy to handle. When this ability was originally shaped, it was because it was passive, so even if it was triggered, compared to those Active transcendence is also more concealed. Even, Chiba in the past concluded that the current self should not expose his transcending power before Uchiha Nobuhiko''s identity is found out. And the second one is to add some confusion to this concealment, for example, to create some insignificant "transcendence" that does not exceed the rules of this world at all. Now I have become a little inconspicuous, delaying Uchiha. Nobuhiko''s time to see through the identity of outsiders, and at the same time, these humble "powers of transcendence" were carefully selected by Chiba in the past. Each one is very practical and fits his own thinking and tactical choices now. Moreover, most of them are based on life-saving and increasing tactical options. This Naruto World is not always invincible with strong strength. Life-saving and tactical options are also important bargaining chips for invincibility. Moreover, he knew that Uchiha Nobuhiko can actually extract the power of transcendence from outsiders. These inconspicuous "powers of transcendence", which are insignificant and quite useful, can also resist a single draw, and they can be regarded as a back move. However, concealment and confusion, after all, only delays being discovered and leaving a respite after being discovered. It is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. Therefore, there is the fourth, that is, the existence of partners, who can help the current self in times of crisis, and even save the life of the current self. That is, Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga. However, at that time, it was not directly the idea of ??Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina, but after determining the fourth need partner, who must be loyal and sure to be able to pull the current one at a critical time. In the past, Chiba had several plans. Until the end, he remembered the two experiments he had done after he had decided to resurrect and had to borrow the resurrection plan of the local babies in the world. They were two nightmares. The core fragments of the reincarnation universe modified the physical bodies of two unborn babies. One is an ordinary baby boy of the Uchiha clan. One is a baby girl from the family of the Hyuga clan. At that time, this baby boy and this baby girl did not add too much power, but their blood of the Uchiha and Hyuga clan has great potential, and the date of birth is very close to the current scheduled date of birth. It will be a class in a ninja school. When that happens, there will be more opportunities for contact. So, in the end, he chose these two babies. And after choosing his current partner, he decided to do nothing, and simply gave the two babies a substantial body modification, so that their potential would be quickly developed. For example, he added a passive hidden power similar to transcendence called "Awakening" to the baby boy, which can open the writing wheel in a short time, even if it receives less stimulation, it can also open the writing wheel. Eyes and evolution write round eyes, and this awakening can quickly develop the Chakra in his body, so that when he is very young, he will have remarkable power. For another example, he directly changed the blood of the baby girl and added the blood of the Datongmu clan on the moon into her body, giving her the prerequisites for awakening and reincarnation. Even if she hadn''t awakened the reincarnated eyes, she would still have the terrifying chakra volume of the Datongmu clan, and the absolute control over the white eyes, which made her have a super comprehension of everything related to the white eyes. The baby girl has added some integration and optimization abilities that she later added to her current self, so that the baby girl can quickly develop more powerful soft boxing techniques. In this case, the eye-catching of these two people can also distract some worlds and Uchiha Nobuhiko, further delaying the possibility of being discovered. UU reading It can be said to kill two birds with one stone. And for the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe that can control the rules of this world, it is also possible to add these things like transcendence and blood exchange to the natives, just control the power rules. In fact, everything went smoothly. "The two of them existed for your survival in the beginning. First of all, at that time, I must guarantee..." And at this time, the misty figure that was thinking in his heart also told him what he was thinking in his heart, which is now Chiba. The latest chapter address of Naruto: Legend of Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 2742, Hongyan and Xuena), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 2741： Ambition "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "So, how can you guarantee that Hirohiko and Xuena can become my partners and can give everything for me?" After listening to the past about Hirohiko and Xuena, including the cause and effect of the first crossing welfare and the true transcendence power in his body, Chiba frowned tightly and asked in a deep voice. "Do you remember that you once had a power of transcendence called bondage?" In this regard, the foggy figure obviously expected Chiba to ask this question, and said almost without thinking. "The power of fetters..." Upon hearing this, Qianye was slightly startled. Of course he knew this power of transcendence, and he was deeply impressed, because it was the only ability he hadn''t understood yet. Moreover, because it has already been extracted by Uchiha Nobuhiko, he has no chance to study it anymore. "Is it possible that the power of this bond is to control Honghiko and Xuena to have a certain sense of kindness or belonging to me?" Then, in the next second, he subconsciously asked. "No, you look at me too high, and you look down on me too much. Although I have no feelings, I also know how unreliable a false feeling is. I used to have feelings, and there are also people around me. For a group of partners, after losing their feelings, I may not be able to feel the emotions and feelings at the time, but only sincere partners can go on and protect you. I still know the power of this bond. , I just used the subtle connection between the power of transcendence that I implanted in the bodies of Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga and the existence of the body that was also transformed by the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe to strengthen it. Let you have a kind of spiritual feeling. After all, you three, your soul does not belong to this world, and their bodies are also a little incompatible with this world due to the unique transformation of other universes to a certain extent. They are also incompatible with the world, and they are also incompatible with the world. The same is related to the core of the nightmare universe. There will naturally be a connection between you, a vague and incompatible connection. I just used the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe to change this connection from vaguely to very obvious from time to time. To put it in a well-understood way, to a certain extent, I manipulated the soul rules of this world through the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe, so that your souls sense of loneliness due to your bodys foreign body in this world has deepened a bit, so that you His soul automatically seeks out similar existences to seek comfort. Its like the whole world has become a whirlpool, all other souls belong to this whirlpool, and your three souls are the three leaves in the whirlpool, drifting with the flow, and eventually will be twisted together in the center of the whirlpool. . Once the three lonely souls are pushed together, as long as there is no irreversible contradiction in them, they will definitely grasp each other firmly and never let go. Just like us at the beginning, we are all weak, and nothing has become. The qualifications of the strong can only be held together and never let go. " In this regard, the foggy figure has no feelings, as if it is a mechanical opening. "So it''s like this..." When she heard these words, Qianye''s brows loosened slightly, but a trace of clarity flashed across her face. For Chiba, who is also able to control the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe, although he has no way to experiment and modify his body due to the total amount of power, he has his own past experience after all, even if he did not inherit this part of it. Memory, this part of the memory that creates a blank self and then reincarnates into this world, happens to be the place where the memory was missing. It is also the reason why he will be here. In fact, the memory he inherited in the spiritual space was incomplete, and some of his memories were not even possessed by the original spiritual body. And this part of the memory is the memory of the time when he was reborn into this world that created a blank, including the two-month incubation period of his own personality in the past. He does not have the memory of this period of time. It was precisely because of these missing memories that after he had obtained the reincarnation of reincarnation, after entering the spiritual space again, when he obtained more information, he felt that behind all this, it was not just the will of the world or the world. Is the spokesperson of the world. Among them, there is also a hand. That is, the master. However, although there is no such memory, in the subsequent operations of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe, the experience of this part naturally flows into my mind, just like when I got the reincarnation eye, the reincarnation eye. The pupil technique will be burned into one''s mind naturally. Therefore, he knew that it was possible to manipulate the soul to a certain extent. Moreover, this kind of operation of my own in the past was actually just a manipulation of the surface of the soul. As the most complex creation in the world, the soul has the authority of higher dimensions of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe. The total power of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe will also be overwhelming. It is not impossible. And this kind of strengthening the connection between soul and soul, in this world, using chakras can actually be achieved, and it is not a great thing. The constituent part of the chakra, the spiritual energy, actually involves a part of the soul, and it is a very deep part about consciousness and will. The operation of this kind of soul connection is not a big deal. What''s more, because of a certain degree of transformation, there is a similar connection between them that has been caused by the transformation. Strengthening this part of the connection will not be a problem. Moreover, what the past self said is reasonable. Although the past self has lost his feelings, he also had a group of sincere partners back then. It is precisely because of the death of that group of partners that he refuses too much. Feelings, lost feelings. The loss of feelings does not mean that you have lost the experience of having partners. It is normal to know what kind of partners can really help you. In the past self, in these words, it can be said that there is no water at all. Moreover, it is true that, of course, they were assigned to a team with Hirohiko and Xuena, but being assigned to a team does not mean that the relationship can be good. There are also some things that the entire ninja world did not deal with during the team, just because the task needs to be upheld. The ninja''s missions cooperate with the iron rules and barely stay together. Although they can also complete the missions well, the private relationship is not very good. In the final analysis, that kind of intimacy is nothing more than assistance. If you really don''t get along, it''s impossible for you to die for the other party without worrying about any gains or losses. In the end, it was because of their sincere feelings towards each other. In the past, I also wanted to see this kind of sincerity, so I didn''t use the method of controlling the soul to force it. "So, what about Jiuxinai?" Thinking of this, Chiba asked again. "It''s purely true and sincere to you. I don''t have the ability to let a soul who has not received any transformation and has no contact with you to establish and deepen contact with you without the world rejecting it. Uzumaki Kushina... I am really grateful to her. Without her, Im afraid you might not have grown so perfect. Its like when I was still in love. In response to this, the foggy figure paused for a while, and unabashedly expressed his gratitude to Jiuxina. Obviously, even in the eyes of Chiba, who had no emotions in the past, Kushina was a very heavy one. Even Chiba, who had no emotions in the past, was grateful to Kusina. As for Kusina, the words of Chiba in the past are also very clear. If Hirohiko and Yukina are a little bit deliberate, then Kusina is a true and absolute right to the present. Chiba is very good. Even for Chiba in the past, it was unexpected. In fact, in the past, Chiba still had doubts about his ability to make friends. It was basically a miracle to be able to get close to others and make friends successfully, like Uzumaki Kushina posted it by himself, and unconditionally Now I can sacrifice my life. To be honest, although Chiba has lost his emotions in the past, from his non-emotional logical thinking, he also spoke highly of Kushina. At least, I owe Kushina a lot, whether its his past self or The self now. "is it" But when he heard these words, Chiba was slightly silent. "So, you just said that at the beginning, you did this thing with the mentality of just retrieving feelings, planning the whole thing, and from what you just said, it was all to ensure that I could survive. Get the feelings you deserve in this world. If I am not mistaken, your thoughts should be a blank soul, that is, I actually have feelings. The key to regaining feelings is not in the feeling itself, but in my treatment. Emotional attitude, right?" Then he said so. Between the words, the topic has been separated. "Yes, I already knew at the time that the reason why I lost my feelings was not because I no longer possessed feelings, but because I was repelling feelings, because of the great harm I rejected them, and as I continued to experience the reincarnation of nightmares, I Although I showed no feelings and seemed to care nothing, those ugly human natures still subtly made me hate feelings even more. In the end, when I saw too much evil, my subconsciousness of rejection of feelings has deepened. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When it comes to the soul, it almost becomes an instinct, and at that time, I dont have feelings in the true sense. At that time, it may be that the true Chiba person disappeared in the world and left behind. It''s just a body. It is precisely because of this, in order to prevent myself from becoming a complete machine, I separated my memory and personality, and copied a broken memory to the spiritual body made by the six immortals, while the personality was completely separated and used The core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe are thrown into the cracks of this world, and there are ambiguities that use the various boundaries of the cracks. And without my memory and personality, the blank soul that has not lost emotion will naturally show emotion, but that kind of rejection has already entered the soul, you are withdrawn and uncomfortable at the beginning, and you are even used to loneliness. In fact, it is the proof of the rejection of feelings and emotional life into the soul. Even, because of this rejection, your soul has some subconscious impressions of rejection of feelings, such as the impression of rejection of group life such as isolation, and even these impressions. It constitutes a kind of memory, a rootless memory. If it is just the rebirth of a blank soul, it is still impossible to get back feelings, because the key to losing feelings is not no feelings, but rejection of feelings. Therefore, you need your experience in this world to make you no longer reject feelings. In other words, you need a very good experience to experience the benefits of feelings. In other words, you need warmth. And Yukata Hyuga and Hirohiko Uchiha were created. I spent so much effort to strengthen your relationship to let you appreciate the benefits of feelings. Uzumaki Kushina should be my biggest accident, but it also makes you truly meaningful. She accepts feelings, and is willing to bear the weight of the double-edged sword of feeling towards the enemy''s edge and towards one''s edge. " In this regard, the foggy figure said. "So, when did you change this original intention? Later, your thoughts didn''t stop there." Upon hearing this, Chiba spoke. "Well, I have to say, I actually changed my mind when I made you. The reason is very simple, because at that time, I got more information from the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe, including the beginning of evolution. Become perfect, constantly devouring the world around. All this made me realize that you are not in a safe environment. At first, I thought that although the world was full of darkness and hatred, compared with the reincarnation of nightmares, it was a pediatrics after all, and it was a good place to spend a while, or in other words, it was a good life. However, after obtaining this information, I feel that I am still too naive. It was also from that time that my purpose has shifted from getting emotions to surviving in this universe, with enough power to survive, which is why I didnt do two things in the end. One of the main reasons why Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yuuna have strengthened so many content. In addition to protecting you, it is also to prepare you to survive, or to fight for the strength to survive, while reducing the world''s rejection of you. " In this regard, the foggy figure said. "What do you mean... Honghiko and Xuena, besides protecting me, are... my power reserve?" And hearing these words, Chiba''s face immediately sank. It is the color of sullen anger! The latest chapter address of Naruto: Legend of Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 2743 Ambition) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2742： Nightmare Reincarnation Universe "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "Yes, I added those powers similar to the transcendence power, and even replaced the Hyuga Yukina bloodline. In a sense, it can be said that I reserve a power reserve for you." Regarding the anger on Qianye''s face, the misty figure said with certainty. "Really?" In response, Chiba asked with a slight brow. "Yes, they were created to protect you, and I didnt give you an absolutely powerful transcendence. Although I was able to combine the blood of Datongmu, no, it should be said to be reincarnated with the reincarnation eye. The reincarnation eye is directly inserted into your body, and even the reincarnation reincarnation I can collect the chakras of the tail beast, and make it into a small tail beast to let you merge the power of the three parties, and finally gather the scattered blood of the big tube wood and the power of the tail beast to create Come out a little Kaguya. But, in this case, the moment you are born, the will of the world will signal Uchiha Nobuhiko. At that time, I am afraid that Uchiha Nobuhiko will be killed when you move your finger. It is impossible to survive. And since Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga are protecting your existence, it is natural to have these potentials by themselves, and if the friendship goes well, they will be by your side. If you need this power someday, anytime All can be accessed, I believe they will support you. And, in fact, everything went quite smoothly, and there is nothing wrong with my judgment of the progress of the relationship between you. " Hearing that, the foggy figure admitted honestly and unceremoniously. Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina, the reason why he put so many things in, he even consumed a lot of the power of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe, and modified the Hyuga clan bloodline in Hyuga Yukina into the big barrel wood bloodline on the moon. They came to protect Chiba. As Chiba''s partners, they wanted to face Uchiha Nobuhiko, so naturally they couldn''t be too weak. Secondly, even if you dont mention the thoughts he changed later, it is only to gain feelings, but you must survive. In the Ninja world, which is full of darkness and hatred, and where there are existences like Uchiha Nobuhiko, power is indispensable. , And it is not simply the pinnacle of the ninja world, but the power to surpass this ninja world, that is, the power that surpasses common sense. Even if you have enough power to crush Uchiha Nobuhiko, it is the best insurance. And this power is naturally the power of the big tree, the power closest to the origin of the world''s power, and the so-called power closest to the origin of the world is the highest level of power in the rules of world power. It can include all power, or the source of all power, the ancestor of all power evolution. It is the power of the ancestor of Chakra. That is, the power of Kaguya, the external manifestation is the reincarnation writing round eyes that can only be awakened by combining the power of the wood and the power of the tail beast, the nine-gou jade version. This power cannot be directly given, it must be continuously acquired by the current self, otherwise it will definitely cause the world itself to backlash. And since it cant be given directly, then break this power into several pieces and place it next to yourself closest to the present, even one piece is directly placed on the side of Uchiha Nobuhiko, which is the world, and trigger this The fragments must be the words of Uchiha Nobuhiko created by the will of the world. Then, even the world itself, I am afraid there is no way to remind the spokesperson, that is, the six ways immortals. After all, the world itself can only make simple judgments, and a fragment is in the world. On one side, the situation is complicated. The world itself can''t say that Uchiha Nobuhiko can''t stay, it must be killed. What''s more, he was a transformation that blocked the connection between Uchiha Hirohiko and Hyuga Yukina and the world itself, and the world itself is even harder to detect. However, even though he did this, he was actually resigned to his fate. After he put the blank soul into this world, his personality reached the cracks of the world, and he had no way to interfere with everything in the world. Able to watch. "Don''t be too naive, no matter which world you are in, even if you have the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe, you can have higher authority, it does not mean that you are immortal, or that you are inevitable. Although I don''t have any. Feelings, but it doesnt mean that I dont understand feelings. Being weak is always the original sin, and I cant do anything. In my memory, you should have taken back most of it now. You should know how weak and weak can be ravaged by others. If you dont take away the keys to the power of origin in Hyuga Yukana and Uchiha Hirohiko, you will Is there the current threat to the world will and the six immortals, the resurrection of Yukata Hyuga and Hirohiko Uchiha, and the capital of the Uzumaki Kushina? Don''t get cheap and sell well. A good result is already a pretty good thing! " In the end, it seemed that he had seen what Chiba was thinking now, and the foggy figure added with a very ordinary tone. Its a pretty good thing to have a good result... Of course I know this too! But, I always feel sorry for Hirohiko and Xuena! At this time, Chiba, who heard this sentence, flashed such a thought in his heart. Of course, he knew that the words of his past self were correct, and the reason why he was able to go so smoothly in the second half was that he was able to directly go to the center of the world and the will of the world to talk to the spokesperson of the world in a short period of time, even The dominant dialogue is because the past self arranged Hirohiko and Xuena by his side. Xuena''s blood alone saved him twice. Even, I''m afraid the rare blood type in his body and the rareness in Xuena''s body. The blood type is exactly the same, it was my own arrangement in the past, in order to be able to receive the big tube of blood in Xuenai''s body at the first time when he needed a blood transfusion, and his body is able to absorb all the power of this world, although those The blood is only a part of the power of the big barrel wood, but it also perfectly healed his body, even for the first time he treated his body for the treatment and relief of the hidden wounds caused by over-opening the Eight Doors Dunjia or the Eight Doors Mode. , And relying on the strength of the big tube wood, his body has also been further strengthened. It can be said that I was able to use the six gates in the Nine Tails Rebellion, all from this blood transfusion. In a sense, that blood transfusion was crucial to the survival of the Nine Tails. It can be said that my own arrangements in the past worked wonders. Since that blood transfusion, my past arrangements have actually worked, and not only have they worked, they have also been quite effective. "So, what information did you get that made you change your mind?" And thinking of this, Chiba didn''t get too entangled in the past that he completely regarded Honghiko and Xuena as tool men, but returned to the topic. According to the past self, he just wanted to survive in this world and regain his feelings at first, but during the process of making the blank soul, he got more information and finally changed his purpose. And because of the changed purpose, Hirohiko and Yukina were transformed into what they are now. Although it is said that Hirohiko and Yukina were transformed into this way, partly because of the reason of surviving in this world, but listening to their own words in the past, this is only part of the reason, and there is a bigger plan. Waiting for him. After getting the reincarnation writing round eyes, in the new information obtained from the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe, no, it should be said that when he obtained the memory of the spiritual body, he vaguely felt that the past self was brewing a big The plan, and the new information he obtained, made him sure that there was a big plan he couldn''t imagine, which was proceeding steadily towards the center of the world step by step. "What do you think is the nightmare reincarnation universe?" In response to this, the foggy figure paused slightly, but asked rhetorically. I think the nightmare reincarnation universe...what is it? Hearing this, Qianye was startled, but this sentence completely stopped him, and suddenly, he didn''t know how to answer. What do you mean? Is it possible that this world is still related to the nightmare reincarnation universe? However, according to memory, the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe is nothing but a chaotic universe that gathers all evils. Although it is a universe in terms of scale, it is more like a cage the size of a universe from other aspects. . In other words, the Gu pot, we are the poisonous insects constantly fighting... Then, his heart began to ponder. Ok? Gu jar? Is it possible, really? Then, in the next second, he was a little touched, as if thinking of some possibility. "No! I thought it was a Gu pot at the beginning. We are Gu worms. The Nightmare Reincarnation Universe is a huge Gu cultivating universe. However, at the end I was thinking, why the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe should raise Gu, and why use it. Extreme ways to cultivate an existence that can crush even the core of the universe. What is its purpose? Is it possible that a universe can still commit suicide. Especially after seeing the various actions of the Naruto world itself that want to survive , I doubt it even more. No, I dont believe it at all." In this regard, the misty figure negated his thoughts before he waited for him to speak. "You mean, if Nightmare Reincarnation is to raise Gu, it is impossible to use this method to create a power that can surpass the universe, that is, that crushing the core of the universe?" Hearing this, Chiba said. "Yes, the strongest Gu worm raised in the way of nightmare reincarnation can only be full of malice and desire for destruction. Then, isn''t this kind of behavior suicide? And now, even a small The world will do its best for its own existence, and even conspiracy conspiracy one after another, and even for existence, it can be done by cooperating with you, a saboteur, a dignified universe, dont you have no sense of your own existence? Do you want to cultivate an existence who wants to kill himself and can kill himself?" In response, the foggy figure continued. "Obviously, it is impossible." Hearing this, Chiba said. "Yes, it''s impossible. Then, I rang the words he had said before, the core of this universe is no longer the core of the original universe." Hearing Qianye''s words, the foggy figure nodded and said. "It''s not the core of the universe anymore..." In response, Chiba frowned, and after a low murmur, she fell silent. At this time, he had vaguely understood something, but in the end he still didn''t say anything to confirm, just quietly waiting for his next words in the past. As for the "he" of the past self, it is obvious that he shattered the power of the core of the universe, killed 10,000 people and gave it to the past self to meet and recruit the past self. "Oh... let''s call him the captain. Back then, after seeing the core of the universe, the captain asserted that the core of the universe was abnormal. In other words, the core of the nightmare reincarnation universe was abnormal. After the sentence, I conducted research on the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe. Then, I found some rules implanted in the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe. Although these rules were broken at the time, some of them were still visible. Rules and regulations related to nightmare reincarnation." In response, the foggy humanoid said. "You mean, the nightmare reincarnation universe has been modified?" Hearing this, Qianye''s eyes flashed with clarity, his gaze suddenly looked at the misty figure, and he blurted out with a sound. "Yes, it can be seen from all the signs that the nightmare reincarnation universe should have been a normal universe before. It has undergone certain changes and has been artificially implanted with some rules, just like we artificially changed the world. According to the rules, Hirohiko Uchiha and Yukata Hyuga added the power that originally belonged to them." Hearing this, the fog figure nodded and said. "The rules were artificially added to make the entire universe a gu pot for outsiders... and even the entire universe''s creatures became gu worms..." At this time, recalling all the things in the memory about the reincarnation universe of the nightmare, the corner of Chiba''s mouth was slowly stiff. "You mean, someone can make a universe..." Then, as the corners of his mouth stiffened, UU reading Chiba''s lips also slowly moved, and a layer of inconceivability slowly emerged in the hesitant eyes. "Yes, there is a person, or a force, or a creature, or a certain existence that can easily destroy a universe and turn a universe into a **** on earth, arbitrarily manipulating the universe and even the creatures outside the universe, even , We outsiders are the means of existence. In other words, the nightmare reincarnation universe, the original universe, has already been destroyed, and the performance of the nightmare reincarnation is nothing more than the zombie form of this universe. Our first journey was through a dead universe. " At this time, the foggy figure said straightforwardly. The latest chapter address of Naruto: Legend of Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 2744 Nightmare Reincarnation Universe), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 2743： purpose "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! The universe of death... The nightmare cycle is a dead universe. Moreover, it is still man-made death... Constantly looking at the foggy figure in front of him, that is, the self in the past, Chiba seemed to see a few jokes in his vague image. At the same time, such a series of unbelievable flashes flashed in his heart. Yes, unbelievable. In other words, I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it in the true sense. He has a very clear and comprehensive understanding of the nightmare reincarnation universe, whether from memory or after being reborn in this world. He is very clear about the concept of the nightmare reincarnation universe. At least, from the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe in his hands, the various rules governing the world at will, it can be seen how terrible the nightmare reincarnation universe, or a universe, exists. It can almost be said that all actions of the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe to this world are dimensionality reduction attacks. The dimension of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe is at least four or five levels higher than this world. Moreover, the entire picture of the Naruto World is just the size of a planet, while the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe is a universe, and the planets contained in it may be countless. describe. Even if it is not in terms of quality, but in terms of quantity alone, the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe is completely incomparable to this world. If you have to compare or describe it, then it is the gap between the fireflies and the sun, and the ants and the earth. Even if Chiba possesses the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe, and even has a relatively deep memory and understanding of the nightmare reincarnation universe, he still cannot imagine what a terrible existence that can destroy the core of a universe. Because, for him, the nightmare reincarnation universe is an endless existence that surpasses his imagination by several dimensions. Moreover, as he learned more about the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe, he couldn''t imagine what level of existence the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe was like. In fact, he didnt think about it anymore, and he didnt delve into the nightmare reincarnation universe. From his dimension, its impossible to figure out what kind of existence the nightmare reincarnation universe is, even if its core is in his. In the palm. As for this Naruto world alone, he has to do everything possible. In the end, he can only achieve a good result by discussing with this Naruto world. Now, there is a direct existence that can raise one higher than this Naruto world. I dont know. How many dimensions, he killed a universe that he couldn''t even imagine, no, killing is nothing, just like the captain, after he found the core of the universe, didnt he smash the core with a punch? It''s not uncommon to go up, even beings in the universe can do it, maybe it''s not something that is out of reach and unbelievable. But, implanting new rules into the core of the universe? Turn the universe into a nightmare cycle, and finally let the universe be killed by your own creation? Even the problem of outsiders may be a means of existence. This could not be explained by simply destroying the universe, but arbitrarily manipulating the rules of the universe, and could not even be described by the highest-level fairy gods and other creatures he knew. Is such an existence possible? If they exist, then what do they count as? Originally, didn''t his sense of superiority of those outsiders seem ridiculous? In the face of this kind of existence, they simply don''t even count dust. Even the Naruto world he was in was nothing but a grain of dust. This is truly subverting his common sense. In this Naruto world, what the will of the world, what the spokesperson of the world, and even the world itself, because of the relationship between the comics of Naruto and the influence of various past novels in previous lives, everything can be said to be based on his common sense. Inside, crossing should be like this. However, such an existence, an existence that can''t be imagined, and an existence that even the universe is placed in his palm like a toy, how can he be convinced? How does he believe it? Even at this moment, he just wanted to go deeper, his heart was shocked, as if instinctively, his subconscious was preventing him from believing and preventing him from thinking about it. And at this moment, the bits and pieces about the nightmare reincarnation universe, and the existence that he said in the past, inevitably made his brain''s image of the world and the universe suddenly enlarged a lot. Although he desperately didn''t want to admit it, and desperately didn''t want to go on, but after all, he had a broader concept of the universe, the world, etc. because of these things. At this moment, he was standing higher before he knew it. At least, I already understand my own vision of the past. "No doubt, when I just learned about this, I couldn''t believe it at all, but through multiple verifications, especially the information contained in the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe, I have no choice but to believe it. In addition to our cognition, there is another existence that transcends the universe and can manipulate the universe arbitrarily. Even the wandering outsiders like us are his handwriting, which is difficult to accept, but you just need to trust me." At this time, the foggy figure seemed to see through Chiba, as he said. However, he didn''t get a response to this sentence. With such an explosion of information, even Chiba knew that he could not be wrong in the past, and there was no way to react at this time. "Wait!" However, Qianye finally reacted, and after a long silence, he suddenly raised his head. "You said outsiders are also his handwriting? Are they?" After raising his head, this sentence blurted out. "may." In this regard, the foggy figure is quite rigorous. Indeed, because of the relationship between the nightmare reincarnation universe, he can conclude that, strictly speaking, they are all outsiders, whether in this world or in the nightmare reincarnation universe, but outsiders in this world are treated a little better, not only the world tends to Peace, although it also hides a lot of darkness and hatred, but relatively speaking, it is more peaceful, and there is a guarantee of power such as the power of transcendence, compared to the nightmare reincarnation, it is simply heaven. In the nightmare reincarnation, they are actually outsiders, but compared to this world, they are hundreds of times more cruel and cruel. Since there are outsiders in the nightmare reincarnation universe, and this world also has outsiders, both the nightmare reincarnation universe and this world are actually abnormal, and there is even a shadow of this unknown existence in it. Then, it is almost self-evident what the outsider has to do with the existence that can manipulate the universe. Therefore, he inferred that outsiders are also the hand of this person. "You let me slow down..." At this time, after hearing this sentence, Chiba paused slightly, then raised his hand to signal that he wanted to relax. After all, the amount of information was too amazing. Originally, he thought that crossing was just an unknown coincidence, although he had vaguely sensed something wrong when he knew so many outsiders and at least one outsider in each Naruto world. However, there is such an existence now. These outsiders may be the hands of this outsider, but he was unexpected, and he couldn''t believe it, and he couldn''t even think about the joints. Hearing what I meant by the past, whether it was his previous life, that is the life of the nightmare reincarnation, or this life, this life of the Naruto world, it may be the result of manipulation that can manipulate the existence of the universe, although For the existence capable of manipulating the universe, he is nothing more than a large number of outsiders, that is, the inconspicuous one who travels through the crowd. That existence may not have noticed him, but the problem does not lie in this eye-catching and inconspicuousness. , But, this being able to manipulate the universe, why did it create a nightmare universe, and why did it create so many traversers, and he has survived in this world, under such circumstances, knowing that there is such a After an unimaginable existence, Chiba would not naively think that he would just survive. Now he, no, it should be said that since the first crossing, he has fallen into a huge vortex. Next, he couldn''t help but what he wanted to do. And now, I have planned so many goals in the past, I am afraid it is related to this vortex. "So, what did you find in the end?" Afterwards, Qianye who thought of this place took a deep breath, seemed to press down the chaotic thoughts in his heart, and asked. "What do you think of the universe we live in now?" But this time, the foggy figure did not directly answer Chiba''s question, but asked rhetorically. "The universe we are in?" In response, Qianye was slightly startled, and then, his eyes lit up, as if he had suddenly thought of something, and looked around. Yup! The nightmare reincarnation universe has been broken, so we should not still be in the nightmare reincarnation universe, that is, we are now in another universe. This Naruto world, or so many Naruto worlds, should be the characteristics of this universe. Of course, it can''t be this universe with so many Naruto worlds, maybe there are other types of worlds. But undoubtedly, this is no longer the nightmare reincarnation universe. It''s another universe. At this time, such a clear idea flashed in his mind. "and many more!" However, just as this clear thought flashed through, Chiba suddenly looked at the misty figure in front of him, and blurted out: "You mean, this universe, too..." "Yes, thats right. This universe is also an abnormal universe. After I finished investigating the nightmare reincarnation universe, I set my sights on this universe. After consuming part of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe, I checked this Several anomalies in the universe, on the whole, this universe is much smaller than the nightmare reincarnation universe. Although it is also called the universe, it is one dimension lower than the nightmare reincarnation universe at the dimensional level, otherwise it is impossible. Its so easy for me to check the abnormalities." In response to this, the misty humanoid immediately said, "After checking, I found that all the anomalies in this universe are directed to a big bang." "The Big Bang, isn''t this the formation of the universe?" As for the term Big Bang, Chiba still knows quite well, and immediately speaks. "Yes, generally speaking, the Big Bang, according to the knowledge we received, is the creation of the universe, but what about the destruction of the universe? Except for the implanted new rules like the nightmare reincarnation universe, instead of the core rules. Death has changed into a zombie-like universe of death. Is there anything else?" Hearing this, the foggy figure said. "There are others...you mean, this Big Bang is the...destroy of the universe?" Qianye was keenly aware of this. Obviously, Chiba really reacted at this time, and was able to think completely calmly. At the same time, the ability to think and react has returned to normal. "Yes, the anomaly of this universe is that its core explodes into countless fragments, and these cores have evolved into countless worlds, countless worlds of various worldviews. Although it is not known whether the self-detonation of this universe is related to The existence that can manipulate the universe is related, but what is certain is that this universe has exploded once." In response, the foggy humanoid opened his mouth. "Blow...You mean, this universe is dead?" Hearing this, Chiba keenly understood something. "No! Speaking of which, although this universe is one dimension lower than the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe, it is much smarter than the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe. Although it blew itself up, its core evolved into countless worlds, but these cores are every All the moments are approaching, merging and absorbing each other. It is estimated that after hundreds of millions of years, these cores will be reorganized into a new core of the universe. Perhaps because of the inevitable self-explosion, the new core of the universe will be much smaller than the original one. However, this universe can be re-evolved." In response, the foggy humanoid said. "You mean, this is abandoning the car to protect the handsome, deliberately blew himself up, to seek a ray of life? Wait...Yes! That perfectly evolved world of Naruto, the world that is devouring Naruto world all the way, is not that it has evolved into perfection, but Yes, it was perfect from the beginning, and it was not that it was engulfing the world around it to expand itself, but that all the Naruto worlds here were approaching it and merging into its world core in order to restore to the original cosmic core. " At this moment, Qianye''s mind flashed like thunder, connecting everything instantly. "Yes, that''s it. It''s not that the perfect Naruto world is swallowing the surroundings, but the surroundings are merging into that Naruto world. Although there are countless outsiders in these countless worlds, in the integration of the world and the world, each world, An outsider has minimal obstacles to this integration, so even if we survive in this world, we will eventually face destruction." In response, the foggy figure paused slightly, and said. "So, your purpose is..." Hearing this, Qianye frowned and asked. It''s really wave after wave. In normal times, Chiba might even think about it carefully, but now, he knows that he shouldn''t think too much, just ask. "I want to...get the new core of the universe." In this regard, the foggy humanoid said in a light tone. The latest chapter address of Naruto: Legend of Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the purpose of Chapter 2745), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2744： No reason to refuse "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "Get... the new core of the universe?" With eyes widening little by little, Chiba looked at the foggy figure in front of him more and more incredible, and couldn''t help repeating what he said just now. "Yes it is." In this regard, the foggy humanoid said very positively. He has planned this matter for a long time, including all the arrangements for himself, all for this purpose, and at this stage, he can think of what he can do. "You just said that it will take hundreds of millions of years to reshape the core of this new universe, and the fragments of this universe are broken into countless pieces, that is, countless worlds are constantly merging, and every There may be an outsider in every world. Among so many outsiders, it is inevitable that there are not a few who can walk to the core of the world like us, not to mention that I can live to that time, even if I deal with so many outsiders. Can an outsider who can reach this level be an easy generation?" Hearing this, Chiba looked at her past like a monster, blurting out her mouth. "I know, but we have to do this. Now a huge and terrifying dimension is unfolding to us. We are just a dust in the torrent. I dont know when we will be crushed into nothingness by this huge and terrifying dimension. , If we want to live well and let the chance of rebirth we got so hard to get a good result, we cant stop. Moreover, compared to other outsiders, we are already lucky too much, I With the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe, there is no reason why outsiders who do not have the power of this super-universe dimension can''t deal with it. In this regard, the foggy figure said. In the tone, there is a feeling that this thing must be done. "Not to mention other things, in terms of time, how do you solve it?" Its about the words of his own in the past, Chiba first subconsciously wanted to refute, but opened his mouth, but gave a slight pause. When the words were spoken, the tone was already quite calm, and there was almost a discussion element in it. . at this time So sure... Coupled with everything he planned for this purpose from the beginning, then he must be sure. Moreover, what he said is not wrong. Even if all outsiders have the power of transcendence, and this power of transcendence is given by the existence that can manipulate the universe, I am afraid that no one like us can use it in this way. The core fragments of the universe in a higher dimension, we have the potential to seize the core fragments of the universe. Moreover, listening to what the world will and the Six Dao Immortals said, apart from me, there should be no outsiders who are aware of things like the world will and spokespersons, and no one like me has been able to stand at the core of the world. If we have to consider this aspect, we are indeed the outsiders closest to the core of the new universe. Moreover, since there is such a existence that manipulates the universe, such a higher-dimensional existence, and he manipulates the death of the universe, or forces the universe to explode, and also arranges outsiders everywhere, then this existence must have some purpose. Moreover, as an outsider, I have already experienced two lives. Although the second life, the first life in the Naruto world, it can be determined that it has nothing to do with this existence, and the situation of reincarnation is not simply death and reincarnation, but, There is no guarantee that if I truly die, my soul will not be transformed into an outsider again by that existence and go to another world. If you die again, you will never stop throwing into one world after another... Ok If you think about it this way, it seems that it is really necessary to get the new core of the universe. At that time, if you gain higher-dimensional power, you will have a higher-dimensional vision. Although it is unlikely to have ever beaten that existence, it is also It won''t be like dust, just throw it away. How much...you can choose your own destiny within a certain range. At this time, this series of thoughts flashed through Chiba''s heart. Although at first he felt that what he said in the past was a fantasy, and even a little repulsive, now he has reached this level, and he has also experienced a lot of tiredness in this life, and he should have a good rest, but after another thought, In fact, what he said in the past was not wrong. In this life, he had indeed experienced too much and was very tired. But what about after death in this life? Still can''t rule out that being treated as an outsider into another world, and then experiencing it? So, isn''t it like Nobuhiko Uchiha here? The cycle of rebirth from life to life, but never able to get rid of the darkness and cruelty, eventually leads to loss of control. And Chiba also has such a cycle of reincarnation from one life to another. So, is it because he has experienced too much and repels feelings again? So, what is the significance of the hard work in this life? In the end, it was left at the mercy of others and became an insignificant dust. In the end, even the only thing that can be controlled by oneself will be deprived of feelings. In the end, it is like a machine. It can be said that even the soul is dead. Thinking about it this way, it seems that we should fight for a new core of the universe. Moreover, it is not that they have no chance of winning now. At least, in this countless world of Naruto, he is the only outsider who can go outside the world, and can directly touch the world itself, plus although it is consumed Most of the power, but the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe that can still have incomparable advantages, may be the only existence that can control the new core of the universe in this broken universe. In terms of feasibility, it is not impossible. And if you seriously consider this matter, then the first thing to control the new core of the universe is the question of time. The birth of this new core of the universe, according to what I said in the past, should have to wait hundreds of millions of years. Then, for hundreds of millions of years, his bones are estimated to have become ashes. The remaining power of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe may make him live longer by tens of thousands of years, but compared with hundreds of millions of years, it is really not as good as a drop in the bucket. "You don''t need to worry about this. I have considered this matter a long time ago, and this matter coincides with what you want to do. Besides, I don''t want you to change the new one at this time. The core of the universe is in the bag, but when the core of the universe is formed, when that moment comes, the core of the universe will be in the bag for the first time." In response, the foggy figure shook his head and said. When that moment comes... What moment? At this time, Qianye, who heard this sentence, was at a loss. "This is my negligence. There is something wrong with my narrative. There is one thing that I should tell you first." At the same time, Chiba''s bewildered stall, the foggy figure seemed to have realized something, and said: "Just now I have a quick mouth, and I said in advance what should have been said later, but this is also because you mentioned it. The question is too jumpy, I will patronize and explain it to you." "Uh... you don''t have feelings, can you think of shirking responsibility?" And when he heard this, Chiba was not at a loss. Although the meaning of this statement was that the narrative was chaotic and the problems were caused, the meaning of the words was that of shirking and shirking responsibility. inside. In other words, the past self who has no emotions now shirks the responsibility for himself, and by the way, puts the responsibility on himself. Perhaps it is a normal thing for this to happen to other people, but it is a bit abnormal to happen to the self in the past without feelings. "From a normal logical point of view, there is nothing wrong with my words. From the very beginning, you have been interrupting my words and keeping the topic away." In this regard, the fog figure said that he did not mean to shirk, it was a reminder within the normal range. "Well, then, what do you want to say now?" Hearing this, Chiba blinked his eyes and said helplessly. "I will first determine one thing, whether you agree to my plan to get the new core of the universe." In this regard, the foggy figure said so. "What benefits can I get when I get the new core of the universe? Can I live a stable life for a while?" Upon hearing this, Chiba frowned and asked. To be honest, he is really unwilling to plan another thing now. In this Naruto world, he has experienced enough, and he has tried hard to negotiate with the will of the world and the spokesperson of the world, what he loves. He will be able to resurrect immediately, and, for a long time, the long-cherished wish that has been lingering in his heart for more than ten years can be fulfilled immediately, even he has already figured out how to spend this second of hardship... well, it should be regarded as the third Let''s live it. Even this traversing novel should end. But now, one world is not enough. He now has to cross countless worlds to plan a bigger...It should be said that it is a boundless thing as big as the universe. To be honest, he is really resisting and fighting from the bottom of his heart. Repel. However, this matter, if you think about it rationally, it is still necessary to eliminate these resistance and rejection, and there is still a very high success rate. Moreover, it is different from the position of the Naruto World. This universe, all can be Controlling the existence of the core of this new universe means that among the indigenous creatures of this universe who can escape from their own world and these outsiders controlled by unknown existences, he stands at the top. He has an absolute advantage in the battle for the core of the entire universe, the entire new universe. If controlled properly, his status may be that of the captain in the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe to other people. Strictly speaking, he doesn''t need to be as cautious as he is in this Naruto World. Even the new core of the universe is not necessarily known to him alone. After all, the new core of the universe was only known by the past self using the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe to observe abnormalities. It may be all of them now. Outsiders dont know about this, let alone the natives here. This thing can actually be done. Not only can it be done, but it must be planned as soon as possible. "If my guess is correct, you will get a place at that moment in the future. At least you dont have to be like an ant, not at the hands of others. Moreover, if you can master the new core of the universe, your loved ones , It is possible that at that time, I can still be by your side." In this regard, the fog figure thought for a moment, and said. "It seems that you have pinched my dead spot." Hearing this, the corner of Chiba''s mouth slightly raised, as he said. "How?" In this regard, the foggy figure asked straightforwardly. "Do I still have a reason to refuse?" Upon hearing this, Qianye said with a little helplessness. Obviously, he had no reason to refuse this matter. Originally, before he knew these things, he planned to take Honghiko, Xuena, and Kushina to leave this world, go to another world to live in seclusion, and wait until this world. After the evolution is complete, come and see an old friend again, and have a leisurely sound. Anyway, the core film of the nightmare reincarnation universe should have enough power to transfer between the world after processing everything. Then, when its time to die, its best to die in front of them, and finally, choose or create a bliss before death, and it ends like this. However, now that there is such a existence, he may not be at peace after death, and may live and eternally struggle in cruelty and darkness. Then, the way to go now is to get the core of the universe and become the existence that does not control life and death in the hands of others, Moreover, at that time, if Hirohiko, Yukina, and Kushina could also be around, then even if we had to understand the existence of a stronger and higher dimension, it didnt seem to be a terrible thing. Have some fun. "Then you are in the group." Hearing these words from Chiba, the misty figure nodded, seemingly satisfied, and then said: "Next, I will tell you everything I know. Don''t interrupt me anymore, maybe I What I said will be the same as what I just said, but you must listen patiently. This matter is not only about this universe, but even this universe is just a secondary part of that moment, the real main thing. , Is the universe where we were originally." The original universe? Nightmare reincarnation universe? After hearing this sentence, Qianye was slightly taken aback, quite a bit unsure. Do not! Not! It''s the universe where I was originally, the universe where I was born and nurtured. However, in the next second, he suddenly reacted. "What do you mean is the universe where mother... lives!" And at this moment, Qianye''s heart was instantly squeezed, and the sound in his mouth was also a little trembling. At this moment, the thin but the only one that gave him the most selfless warmth, the seemingly fragile but strong figure, quietly appeared in his heart. In an instant, all the worries, anxieties, urgency and determination in his heart were all hooked up. "Yes, so, listen carefully..." At this time, the foggy figure didn''t talk nonsense, and narrated straightforwardly. The latest chapter address of Naruto: Legend of Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 2746 has no reason to refuse), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2745： select "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "So, what you mean is, I need to go back to the universe that gave birth to me, and wait for a certain time in the universe that gave birth to me. When that time comes, I have to return to this universe. No, before that time comes, get this The new cosmic core of the universe?" After listening to the narration of her past self, that is, the misty humanoid in front of her, Chiba frowned slightly, thinking while she spoke. "Yes, that''s right." In this regard, the foggy humanoid responded quite quickly. "It turns out, what you said is... the future." After hearing these words, Qianye took a slight breath and opened his mouth heavily. However, this sentence is not so much for the misty figure in front of me, as it is for myself. Just now, what I have said in the past is very clear and understandable. In general, their previous nightmare reincarnation universe turned into a gu-like universe for some reason, and finally ended in the nightmare reincarnation universe period. The captain of, in the current universe of Naruto World, they should have only seen the tip of the iceberg, and this universe, for some reason, blew itself into countless small fragments, but this is not really a self-destruct. Suicide is a kind of abandoning a car to protect the handsome. After hundreds of millions of years, these fragments will merge into a new core of the universe due to a certain kind of gravity similar to the same source. And because there are a large number of outsiders in both the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe and this universe, that is, those who are passing through, the past self speculated that the reason why the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe and this universe collapsed should be the same. And this same existence may be a person, another creature, a certain force, a certain civilization, or a certain incomprehensible existence, or even a direct phenomenon, for example, it may be It is the state of death of these two universes. Moreover, this existence may threaten the universe where Chiba is born, that is, the mother of the first generation of Chiba, and the universe where the mother is in the true sense. Do not! The threat here should be said to be certain. After all, he came from that universe, and the common abnormality of the universe affected by that existence is the outsiders imported from the outside in the universe, and since the input of outsiders from the outside is the proof of the influence of existence, then, The export of outsiders can basically be affirmed by the influence of that existence. The universe that gave birth to Chiba, let''s talk about the original universe here, is actually affected by that existence. However, according to Chiba''s memory, the original universe showed no signs of collapse. And what they have to do in the future is to return to the original universe and wait for a certain moment, and this certain moment is when the existence makes the entire universe begin to change, die, or collapse. In other words, the reason why the past self wants to get the new core of the universe is to protect the original universe, or to protect that person, in a sense, that person should be repelling emotions to the point of losing them. In the past, I must protect my existence no matter what. Even if you lose your feelings, even if you dont want to have anything to do with any feelings, in your past, you still have to do your best to protect that person. It can be said that the will to protect that person is deeply rooted in the past. In the depths of his soul, of course, the current Chiba is also quite understandable, because this will is rooted in the depths of his soul. And this person, in the past life, Chiba in the past and even Chiba in the present, never need to doubt, can always rely on, can always rely on, and can always sacrifice everything for him and give birth to his mother like him. That thin woman who has always had a straight spine and has always lived a strong life. In a sense, after retrieving her memory, Chiba was able to maintain a calm mind and be firm even when everything was lost. Unmoving to the present, whenever he can''t hold on, in addition to some consolation in this world, it is the thin figure. He just looks at the thin figure and constantly strengthens the slack or slack determination. In the end, it went smoothly to the present. Even now, whenever I recall that figure, it will arouse the warmth and sadness in Chiba''s heart. Moreover, the biggest reason why Chiba gave the world will and the Six Dao Immortals the conditions was to leave this world, and the biggest reason was that he wanted to return to the original world. To return to that person, at least let her live the rest of her life safely. And with his current ability, even if he goes back without any strength, he can still rise in the original world. What this Naruto world gave him was not just the power of Chakra, but more of the power of the soul. And in a world without any magical power, the power of the soul and the learning in this Naruto world may not be completely applicable to the original world, but some parts are still quite effective tactics. It''s still okay to mix some property at that time. Moreover, after experiencing so much in this world, Chiba''s heart has long been as solid as a rock, let alone the original world is a peaceful world, even in the war years, he can live very well. Even during the war, he might be more prosperous. However, Chiba still hopes to allow his mother to live in a peaceful age without worrying about food and clothing. And now, in fact, what the past self said was to let him go back to the original world, and to take Hongyan Xuena and others with him. After all, the past self is to remind yourself that the crisis has not yet passed, or even just begun. "Yes, these are the future." Regarding Chiba''s words, the foggy figure nodded, expressing affirmation, not paying attention to the tone of Chiba''s words, as if he was talking to himself. "So, now? Now, what do you want me to do? I have understood your purpose. Then, what you want me to do now is that you are saying this?" In this regard, Chiba asked. "Yes, I''m telling you this. First, I don''t want you to be too leisurely in China in the next comfortable days. Second, I want you to make a choice that you must choose at this time." Hearing this, the foggy humanoid spoke. Having said so much, and at this time, I said that Chiba in the past naturally had something that Chiba now has to do, and it is something that must be done. "A choice that must be chosen?" In response, Chiba was slightly startled. "Yes it is." Hearing this, the foggy figure nodded again. "Say it." In response, Chiba took another deep breath and said. "I want you to tear up the consensus just now with the will of the world and the six immortals, and seize the world core of this Naruto world!" At this time, the misty humanoid who heard this, looked at the light ball over there, which is the core of the Naruto world, and said lightly. At this time, although his tone was faint, there was an undeniable meaning in it. "Capture, the world core of this world?" But when he heard this sentence, Chiba was startled, and it took a long time before he said such a sentence. Obviously, Qianye had never expected this sentence of his past self. To be honest, it took him a lot of effort to make such a gentleman''s agreement with the will of the world and the six immortals. Now, all of a sudden, let him tear up the current gentleman agreement. To be honest, Chiba was not too willing. Its not that Qianyes words must be practiced and his faith is higher than anything else, but that he no longer wants to get involved in the disputes of this world. It seems that he is now in a bad situation. None, but in fact, even if his heart is as solid as a rock, he will still feel tired. At least, he needs a long vacation now, and taking Hirohiko, Xuena, and Kushina to leave this world and return to the home of the first generation is his way of vacation. In that peaceful era, But there are not so many intrigues, at least as a civilian, you can still live in peace and stability. And the reason why he had promised his past that he had promised to seize the core of the new universe was also because the plan given by him in the past did not conflict with his vacation plan. Now, taking the core of this world or something is undoubtedly blending into all kinds of disputes in this world. What he wants is a peaceful and leisurely vacation without thinking about anything, rather than taking a core of the world. Think about it, there are many troubles. "Yes it is." And the misty human form at this time did not seem to see Chiba''s rejection of this matter at this time, and nodded very seriously. Obviously, this seizing the heart of the world is something that cannot be avoided. At least, at this moment, when Chiba saw the reaction of his past self, the first thought that flashed through was not that the past self could not see through his mind, but that the past self was seen through. My mind is to know the reluctance and unwillingness in my heart, but I still choose to say this, that is to say, this thing must be done. "why?" After flashing this thought, Chiba didn''t immediately deny it, but asked like that. "Because, only if you absorb the core of this world as your own power, and merge it into your body like the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe, can you fully mobilize the dimension of this world, so that you have a world-dimensional vision, and only Only in this way can you see many worlds, be able to see the new core of the universe, and be qualified to touch the core of the universe, and only by touching the core of the universe can you have the opportunity to seize it." And as if he had expected Chiba to say this a long time ago, the misty figure almost spoke without thinking. "what do you mean?" In response, Chiba frowned, but he seemed to realize something suddenly and said. "What you think is not wrong. With your current dimension, you can see the core of the world because of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe. If there is no power in the core of this world, even if the core of the universe is in front of you, you What you can see is also a large area of ??voids and planets. If you want to control the core of a universe, you must at least stand on the same level as it, or a dimension that can make it visible. Perhaps, you have already climbed into this Naruto world. At the apex, you can talk to the will of the world and the spokesperson of the world, and even threaten them, but that''s just in that world of Naruto, out of that world, you are still a mortal, and by all accounts, you are still an ordinary man. Ants." Hearing that, the foggy humanoid said very unceremoniously. "You mean, I only have the core of this world and merge it with my soul, just like the core fragments of this nightmare reincarnation universe, can I be considered as having the basis for a new core of the universe? " In response, Chiba asked. "Yes." Hearing this, the foggy figure nodded, expressing affirmation. "Then I have captured the core of this world, what will happen to everything in this world?" At this time, after hearing this sentence, Chiba frowned, and then asked the question he most wanted to ask at this time. Yes, in addition to not wanting to get involved in disputes, Chiba is still very worried about the existence in this world, at least for now, like Kakashi and the others, including Hirohiko, Yukina, and Kushina are still here. international. If he seizes the core of this world, it will cause the world to collapse, then the existence in this world will be gone. He didn''t want to lose these fetters by taking the new core of the universe. After all, he desperately saved these people, and now let him kill them with his own hands, then he might as well be an ant. Moreover, even if he is an ant, enters a world again, and has a broader cognition of the universe, he may not be unable to conquer a world again and obtain the power that can seize the core of the universe. "Don''t worry, I thought you would have such an idea, so I developed two plans. You can choose one of them." In this regard, it seems that Chiba would have expected such an idea for a long time. The foggy figure raised his hands in dissatisfaction. In an instant, a warm light shone from his hands, and two ping-pong ball-sized **** of light slowed down. Slowly surfaced in his hands. Under the light, a person with no expression on his face and no waves in his eyes, who was exactly the same as Chiba, appeared in front of Chiba. Under this light, the misty figure of UU Reading has its original appearance, which is exactly the same Chiba from the past. "this is?" In response, Chiba asked subconsciously. "This is the core fragment that I separated from the core fragments of your nightmare reincarnation universe. The rules that can be implanted into the core of the world. The rules about ownership are the only ones I have been in this gap for nearly 30 years. Research results. I won''t say much nonsense, you can take it and see for yourself." Hearing this, the past Chiba said lightly. And as his voice fell, the two small **** of light also slowly drifted towards Qianye. The latest chapter address of Naruto: Legend of Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "favorite" below to record the reading record of this time (choice in Chapter 2747), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 2746： select "These are... two methods?" Gently dragging the two light **** floating in his hand, carefully reading the various information that was passed into his mind, Chiba slowly raised his head, and the words in his mind were composed of words. The chains, which symbolize the rules, slowly glowed with brilliance of various colors in the eyes, and the eyes seemed to be trembling and moving slightly as if they were reading, and there was a sound of faint distance in the mouth. "Choose one." At this time, Chiba, who had lost the brilliance of the ball of light and turned into a misty figure, opened his mouth. Between the voices, it seemed that there was a sense of remoteness, which made people suddenly give birth to a vague feeling, as if this misty figure was in front of him, but in fact it was already far, far away. "what happened to you?" In response to this, Chiba''s gaze, with various numbers, runes, and characters flowing in his eyes and forming a chain-like pattern, stretched slightly, looking at the past self, frowning slightly. Is it an illusion? How do you feel that the past me is getting farther and farther away from me? Obviously right in front of him, but his existence is getting farther and farther...or rather, getting thinner and thinner? At this time, with the introduction of a series of information in the light ball, Chiba''s vision, or perception, in this gap is constantly expanding, and even the touch of the skin is also tingling slightly. , I can gradually feel the vacuum state around me. At this time, he looked at his own gaze in the past. Although there was an influence of the foggy humanoid in front of him, in perception, the foggy humanoid in front of him began to look a little illusory. There is a feeling that people seem to be here, but they are gone. "I have given you what I should give you. After all, I am something that shouldn''t exist, and I should die." In response, the foggy humanoid replied. But this time, the feeling of the ethereal response is even more obvious, and it seems to have a faint response. It is not so much that the sound comes from the front, as it is directly from the ear. "Death?" When she heard this sentence, Chiba was taken aback and murmured subconsciously. "you!" Then, at this moment, his eyes widened suddenly when the words in his mouth were uttered, and he opened his mouth with a sound. "Make your choice! Before going back, be sure to make your choice." And at this time, the ethereal voice resounded again, but this sentence is already the last sentence of Chiba that has become the past. When this sentence sounded, the misty human form was in Chiba''s sight. It slowly escaped, and his own perception that belonged to the past also disappeared into his perception as the mist dissipated. "I have no regrets." And just at the last one where the foggy figure and the perception of the past self disappeared, such a word without any emotional fluctuations sounded in Chiba''s ear. "No regrets... is it really necessary to choose?" Facing the abrupt disappearance of herself in the past, Chiba took a slight breath, and couldn''t help but murmur again. The last sentence of the past self, obviously, meant to let him make a choice, and his last sentence had no regrets, and it also meant that he had no other words to explain. This means that what Chiba has to do now is actually one thing, which is to make choices and manipulate the core of the world. Moreover, it is not the choice to control the world core or not, but which method to use to control the world core, whether to control the world core or not is already a necessary option. "Really... he has been using these two core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe to maintain his personality, and after these two fragments are in my hands, his existence will die." And thinking of this, Qianye felt a little sad. Although he said that he had only one real conversation with his past self, but, after all, it was himself. After all, he had received so many memories from him. At this moment, watching him suddenly Disappeared, still a little uncomfortable. My heart is also a little blocked. It may be that Chiba was thrown into this world as a blank soul. After various experiences, new personalities were formed. Although some of these were inherited from the past, the past self was very thorough and a little personal. Nothing remains. Now, his personality and the personality of the past world are the same person, but after all, they are two different individuals. Although I dont know how he thought of himself in the past, or whether he has feelings to recognize the current Chibas emotions towards him, but now Chiba knows that he unknowingly took the past. I regard myself as a knowledgeable relative, friend and partner. What''s more, the reason why he was able to survive the rejection of the world in the early stage and surpass the fate of outsiders was the plan of the past when he was allocating power to transform himself, and later he was able to go smoothly It''s all my own plans in the past. And, at this time, when everything ended, the past self still chose a broad road for himself. It might be strange to say that, but Chiba really feels extremely strong regret and pity for the sudden disappearance of her past self at this time, and she is still a little bit reluctant. Even, there is a feeling of "can''t give me these two pieces later". "Ah" Then, thinking of this, Chiba sighed suddenly. In the end, maybe I was calculated by my past self. He calculated my feelings, or he who got feelings, would be indecisive and sentimental, so he chose to simply disappear. With the sigh, such an awkward thought flashed in his heart. "It seems that I can understand the reason why my past self can survive that nightmare reincarnation as a mortal body." Then, Chiba sighed sincerely. To be honest, although he has that part of the memory, he still can''t understand how he was in that nightmare reincarnation in the past, especially the part of Superman''s nightmare reincarnation, but now, he seems to understand a little bit. After losing his feelings in the past, what he bought was the absolute control of the human heart, so his words were like the whispers of the devil. In his logic without emotional bondage, he truly achieved perfect control of the human heart. Words, the so-called whispers of the devil are nothing more than the terrifying impression of his words. Regardless of whether it is superhuman or not, as long as it is human, there will be weaknesses in the heart. As long as there are desires and wants, weaknesses will inevitably arise. This is a weakness of human nature, and it is also a weakness that all humans will have. And the past self has grasped this weakness, no, it should be said that the past self will always be able to grasp this weakness of different people and make perfect use of this weakness. Therefore, it is possible to let so many people who can be called demons bow their heads to their ears, who have experienced countless blood and darkness. "My mood seems a little bit complicated now. According to this, am I also caught the weakness by my past self, so I bow my head to him?" Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but look at the ball of light in his hand, and the corners of his mouth slowly became bitter. For a moment, he suddenly felt the unwillingness to give up just now, it seemed a little illusory and helpless. "No! It doesn''t seem to be, it should be the weakness that was really caught..." After this idea came into being, Chiba subconsciously began to speculate and argue, and then, a moment later, when his eyes fell on the sphere of light, he got the answer. At this moment, the two choices he faced, especially the second choice, clearly showed that his past self had seen him through. And these two spheres of light, two choices, the sphere of light in his left hand, the written rule, is essentially a transformation rule, as long as this rule is implanted in the core of the world, that is, the light behind him represents the world itself. In the ball, all existence in this world, including creatures, mountains, rivers, trees and even the world itself can be transformed into a kind of pure energy, forming a world seed, and he only needs to integrate this seed into the soul, You can use the pure power of the world inside to improve your body and soul. And this kind of improvement is beyond Chibas imagination, but what is certain is that after fusing this seed, he will definitely be able to see the new core of the universe, and, regardless of whether he will possess other special abilities, his own The power of each punch probably possesses world-class attack power. In other words, this choice can make him the world itself, transforming him from a creature into an existence comparable to the world, no longer an ant. However, if you choose this rule, then everything in this Naruto world will become a pure energy body, that is, become the nourishment of his body, which is equivalent to everyone''s soul flying away. And the light ball in the right hand, the rules written in it, are a kind of grafting rules. If this rule is implanted in the core of the world, then this rule will generate an energy channel to connect with his soul. Then, he will The world power of this world can be drawn through this energy channel, and this part of the world power drawn can be used as his attack method, and can also temper his soul and body, although it can finally reach the soul under the rules of transformation. And the strength of the body, but it takes hundreds of millions of years. Moreover, it can only absorb a part of the power at a time. Compared with the seed of the source of the power of the world under the rules of transformation, this method can be used There is very little power in the world, and he has to avoid rejection of the world itself. In addition to allowing him to gain the vision and perception of touching the new core of the universe and the world dimension, other improvements are quite limited. Especially in this crevice, because he has left the world of Naruto, all the power he obtained from the world of Naruto cannot be used. The power he can use in this space is only the power of the world he has drawn and transformed. After that, the power of the world that fully uses this world is different. Compared with the use of transformation rules, the power he can exert in this space is only the part of the world power he has absorbed. In other words, with this grafting rule, he estimated that he could only use one percent of the power of this world. In other words, if he might compete for the core of the new universe in this space in the future, his strength would be one percent. The sum of the power of this world of one. However, this grafting rule is that there is no need to transform the creatures of this world, and everything in this Naruto world can be preserved. In other words, everything he cherished can exist well. Moreover, whether it is a grafting rule or a transforming rule, this world becomes a kind of existence similar to a portable energy body. Needless to say, the transforming rule can also make him have a spatial connection with the world. He enters and exits this world across dimensions no matter when and where. Even people and things in this world can be brought out arbitrarily. Undoubtedly, the option of the second grafting rule is now the choice that best suits his ideas. Obviously, my past thoughts should be inclined to use transformation rules, and maybe even at the beginning I only prepared this transformation rule and an implantation rule. However, after observing myself, my past self should have discovered this transformation. The rule should not work, so there is a second grafting rule. And this grafting rule can also be seen at a glance, compared to the transformation rule, it is a stopgap measure. And now, even if Chiba is unwilling to be involved in the world''s disputes, he must choose one. No, it should be said that he will inevitably choose the grafting rule. After all, the most important thing is to gain the ability to see and touch the new core of the universe. To control the core of the new universe, even if you dont talk about it in the past, Chiba also knows that it must not be a mortal. , But it has a certain dimensional level, which is too many dimensional levels higher or not lower than the core of this new universe. As for the self in the past, the main purpose of controlling the core of this world was actually to raise the dimensional level of Chiba itself. Whether its transformation or grafting, its not something to force. As for Chiba, following the rules of transformation is to pay the price and embark on a broad road that was arranged by myself in the past. After all, to be able to directly become the world itself is to be ahead of countless worlds in this universe. Leading, the chance of finally seizing the core of the universe is more than ninety-nine percent. Of course, the price paid for this road is something he is unwilling to bear. And embarking on the road of grafting rules is basically one percent of the world''s power at the beginning. The equipment is all dependent on fighting. In the future, if you really want to start fighting, you will only have a certain advantage. The chance of finally seizing the core of the universe, UU reading is not so absolute, but there should be a 50% chance. Moreover, if the rules are grafted, then Chiba will have much more preparations to seize the core of the universe. "Really... everything is in my calculations in the past." Thinking of this, Qianye shook his head helplessly, and then, without talking nonsense, directly pushed the ball of light in his right hand into the ball of light. "puff!" Then, as if through the layers of film, the small ball of light was immersed in the big ball of light like a blend of water and milk. Wow! And at this moment, Qianye''s eyes suddenly widened, and between his mouth open and whispered, the bright starlight suddenly shot out of his eyes. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 2747： Things forgotten "This...this is?" The bright starlight slowly overflowed in the eyes, unknowingly, slowly let go of the hand pressing on the world''s core light ball, and gently pulled out a pure white burning thin line, Chiba Eyes After turning around the aperture, he exclaimed in surprise. At this moment, in his vision, the originally chaotic and ambiguous space has suddenly opened up, and countless light **** are scattered in this endless black background, like the space of the night sky, like stars. It was just like the space of the previous life, except that the planet was replaced with these countless **** of light. Is this... the vision of the world? Is this... the lineup of this universe? With the changes in things in the field of vision, Chiba can also feel that his perceptual power is constantly changing in his eyes. Vision, touch, hearing, smell and even taste have undergone an unprecedented change, and after the five senses have changed in quality, A sense of perception called "dimension" was added to his perception. At this moment, in addition to seeing the densely scattered **** of light like stars, that is, the core of the world, he can feel the edge of the universe, like a thin film, wrapping them inside. In the same way, he could feel that in addition to this star field composed of countless light balls, another one was also the core of countless worlds composed of the same kind of world, but that same kind of world was no longer Hokage''s world. Of course, I just feel that his vision cannot see that far. In other words, his vision has changed qualitatively, only to be able to see the core of these worlds. As for how far he can see, it is still the same as in the mortal period. At that point, he couldn''t even see the nearest Naruto World, he could only see those light balls. Similarly, the perception of that dimensionality is also limited. At least, the reason why he can feel the edge of the universe now should be because the world is on the edge of the universe. It just so happens that the edge of the universe is within his range of perception. As for, under his perception, the image of this universe could only be described as boundless. At least, his dimensional perception tells him that this universe is several dimensions higher than his existence, and above this universe, there are higher dimensions, and even this universe, it is not his dimensional perception that can sense it. Completely, he was lucky enough to be able to sense the thin film at the edge of the universe, and it happened to be at the edge of the universe. And the thin film of this universe just happened to be taken. Although the core of this universe was broken, it didn''t die. If the universe is dead and shattered, there may still be some world cores here, but there will never be a thin film, and if there is no such thin film that symbolizes the universe, according to Chibas newly acquired knowledge, these worlds will be emptied. Corrosion, it will be swallowed up in tens of thousands of years, and finally turned into the energy of the void, which escapes into the entire void, and the existence turns into nothingness. As for the energy of the emptiness and the emptiness, Chiba is actually not very clear. He just knows the term. He can understand what these represent, but when he delves into it, it seems that he doesnt know anything, he can only say Knowing that this void can swallow the core of the world is a concept that is opposite to the existence of the universe. Obviously, the past self has expanded his horizons and raised his horizons to the cosmic level, but there are still many things on this cosmic level that need him to explore and understand. In hundreds of millions of years, he does not necessarily have many leisurely days. "Really... That''s why I said I don''t have to worry about time in the past!" At this time, Chiba suddenly exclaimed. At this moment, the qualitative change of his perception has ended. With the acquisition of dimensional perception, he is also very sensitive to his soul and body. At this moment, the core of the world after burning the grafting rules is constantly changing. Provide him with unimaginable pure energy, that is, the power of the world. At this moment, this part of the power of the world is washing his soul and body. It may be the relationship between the power of transcendence and the effect of his body and the power of the world. It fits very well. In a short period of time, he has felt the vitality of the body, it seems that it has begun to be endless, and the soul is also a lot stronger. It can be said that his life span is already in the infinite vitality of the body and soul, and it has begun to become endless. Of course, this may be just his illusion, but this phenomenon can explain that the pure power of the world not only changed his dimensional level, but also made his lifespan start to grow. Looking at this trend, as long as the world is still there, then He will be able to survive forever. It is not impossible to survive for hundreds of millions of years. At the same time, after giving birth to this feeling, Chiba also understood the reason why she had to choose a choice she said in the past. The new core of the universe can only be formed for hundreds of millions of years. In addition to raising his dimensional level to the level where he can see and touch the new core of the universe, his life span must reach that time. And billions of years of time, how full the scene, for a creature, a human being, is estimated to be enough bones to turn into ashes a million times. And now, even if it is the grafting rules, it can only absorb one percent of the world''s power, which is already able to ensure that Qianye''s life span reaches hundreds of millions of years, or even immortality. "laugh!" And at this moment, when Chiba was sighing about his lifespan, his figure was suddenly enveloped by the pure white flames rolling from the soles of his feet, and his left eye, which had already dimmed from the stars, burst out with a bright light , And the right eye turned into a corrugated ball, with a click, his eyebrows suddenly cracked a vertical mark at this moment, as if the eyes suddenly opened, the vertical mark split for an instant Suddenly widened, Qianye''s eyebrows suddenly opened with a bright red ripple as the base and nine hooks embellished with jade. "I''m back...reincarnation writing round eyes...no, it is a purer power of the world''s origin than writing round eyes in reincarnation." And this sudden change, Chiba, who was suddenly filled with a familiar sense of power, subconsciously exclaimed. Is it the power rule? Can I use the power rules of the world in the cracks of this world? is it! Is that right? Is this also the reason why we want to take the core of the world? Each world has unique power rules, and if this power rule is only a creature in the world, then it can only be used in the world. However, if this creature has grown to the same level in the world, or is able to leave the world and control a certain degree of world power, then the world''s power rules can be released. And now I seem to be writing round eyes in reincarnation, but the power is already very different. This is no longer a chakra, but... the power of the world is concretized! And as long as I can visualize the power of the world, no matter whether it is between me in this world or entering other worlds, I will not lose my power. And at this time, Qianye''s heart was full of comprehension. At this time, he is already able to be in any world, between any world, that is, in this universe, no matter where, he can maintain such power, and the strength of this power is at least the highest of a world. That is to say, unless there is a world dimension above this Naruto world, the world he goes to is the ceiling level of that world. In other words, his past self allowed him to make a choice, to a certain extent, to absorb the power of the core of the world, for vision, lifespan and power, which are all necessary things to master the core of the new universe. It can be said that Chiba once again felt the meticulous thoughts of his past. Even in his memory, he already knew that his past was not a fuel-efficient lamp. After he really felt it, he was still quite emotional. Now he can almost It is said that the past self has already paved the way to the new core of the universe, and if one cannot obtain the new core of the universe, it is really a waste of life. Ok This grafting rule seems a bit similar to Renzhuli! But at this time, after feeling the flow of power, Chiba blinked and suddenly noticed something. In other words, at this time, he suddenly realized that the situation where he is currently absorbing the world power of this Naruto world is almost exactly the same as the phenomenon of human pillar power in this world. As long as the core of the world is regarded as the tail beast, the grafting rule is to seal the tail beast''s human pillar power seal, and to draw is to draw the tail beast''s power through the seal to fight. Even, it can be said directly now that he has become the pillar power of this Naruto world. "No, I and the world are already connected. If the world is destroyed or deprived, I will die with the world." And thinking of this, Chiba also thought of a very serious problem, that is, Renzhuli will die if he loses his tail. Then, his current situation is so similar to that of Renzhuli. If he loses the world, he will be like The person who lost the tail beast died like a pillar. "No way" Following his thoughts, the corners of Chiba''s mouth evoked a bit of conversation, and at the same time, his eyes were drawn from the world''s light ball made of pure white flames in his hand and connected to his palm. Attracted. Is this the energy channel? It seems that I am really connected with the world. But at this time, such a thought came into his mind involuntarily. The thin line in this palm is undoubtedly the energy channel for communication from the level of world rules after grafting the rules. "Wait!" After looking at this thin line for a while, Chiba suddenly opened his eyes and blurted out. Did I forget something important! What do you have to ask after seeing the righteous master? But in the next second, such a thought appeared in his heart. At this moment, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have forgotten one thing, a very important thing. What''s going on? Then, subconsciously he raised his head and his eyes wandered away. Afterwards, his gaze naturally stopped on the most dazzling star that day, no, the most dazzling world core light ball, that is, the most perfect Naruto world, at this moment is also the largest light ball. I go! This was directly stunned by my past series of universes, and the most critical thing in front of me, on the contrary, I forgot! How to solve this perfect world! In other words, how to solve the problem is the best way! In an instant, Chiba remembered it for a moment. He came to see this righteous master. In addition to understanding the true plan of this righteous master, he also had to give an explanation to the world will and the spokesperson of this world. How to deal with the engulfing surroundings, no, it should be said that now countless Naruto worlds are close to the perfect world of fusion! And now, the past self has disappeared. He was suddenly stunned by what universe, what took the core of the new universe, manipulated the existence of the universe, and took the core of the world, and was led away by the nose for a while. Until this time, I realized that an important thing had not been done. "This is really a bit difficult." Then, thinking of Chiba here, his brows frowned slightly. Although he has surpassed this world to some extent now, and there is still a light ball that transforms the rules in his left hand that has not been used, for the world will and the six immortals, he actually has more bargaining chips than before leaving this Naruto world. Even, he could not negotiate with World Will and Six Dao Immortals. At this time, relying on the energy channel, he can have the most direct connection with the world itself. After all, the world itself has no way to carry out complex thinking, but can only deal with simple problems that involve existence. In a sense, he could completely circumvent the will of the world and the six immortals, allowing Jiu Xinnai and the others to resurrect legally. However, in any case, the perfect Naruto world is going to be solved after all. You cant just watch the perfect Naruto world swallow this world, although, according to the speed of the worlds fusion, it is estimated that it will take tens of thousands of years. Time, it is the turn of this Naruto world to merge. However, the power of this world is already the power of Chiba, the basis for acquiring the core of the new universe, Chiba will not really let it fuse. Moreover, according to what is newly acquired, the birth of a new core of the universe does not necessarily require all the scattered fragments of the former universe to be merged together ~ www.novelhall.com~ As long as it reaches a certain scale, the new core of the universe will be born, and The fragments of the former core of the universe will continue to be integrated into the new core of the universe. It doesn''t matter if there are two pieces, or even a few hundred pieces. Chiba''s monopoly of a world has nothing to do with the birth of a new core of the universe. "Ok?" However, at this moment, Chiba''s face changed slightly, as if he had heard something, he began to turn his head and look around. "What do you mean...who is it?" And almost subconsciously, he asked. However, his question was not answered, but after a while, there was another sound in his ear. Eaten. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 2748： peaceful "Huh? This is..." The darkness in front of him slowly dissipated, and the misty light gradually spread in front of his eyes. Qianye''s brows were slightly frowned in the past. He who has lost his emotions, there is no wave in his heart, but he is still confused. . Speaking of it, his way of existence for more than ten years has been personality. Although he has normal thinking, memory and even the original will, he is protected by the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe before he can be in the cracks of the world. Survive. At this time for more than ten years, the rules of the Naruto world and the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe came out of the dimensional authority. The transformation rules and grafting rules based on the current self are the nightmare reincarnation universe that maintains his physical consciousness and even his personality. The fragment has been separated from the body, and now he should have completely lost his consciousness, no, it should be said that he should be dead and no longer exist. It''s impossible to be like this, and you can still see the overflowing light in front of you. "what happened?" But almost subconsciously, he looked around for a while. At this moment, after the light fainted, his side was no longer the kind of darkness, but a kind of dreamlike radiance, soft, warm, even He had no feeling in his heart for a long time, and at this time he also felt a kind of warmth that seemed to have been missing for a long time. Of course, during this observation, what he looked at was naturally not an external appearance with radiance, but trying to distinguish all the details in this radiance. But during this observation, he didn''t find anything inappropriate. In other words, all this is beyond his common sense, and he can''t see anything from it. And all he could do was just whispered like this. "finished?" At this time, behind him, there was a familiar but slightly strange voice. This voice should have been familiar to him before, but because he hadn''t heard it for a long, long time, it felt a bit strange when he heard it, and it was a little different from the voice in his memory. "Who?" Although it was a familiar voice, he still subconsciously turned his head and asked. Then, as soon as this sentence was uttered, he paused on the spot, no, he was stunned on the spot. To be honest, it has been a long time since he lost his feelings that his head can''t turn around. Although losing his feelings has brought him a lot of trouble and even a heart disease, it has to be said that it still gives him a lot of magic weapons to survive in the nightmare reincarnation universe. For example, after losing his feelings, he will not Surprised and not afraid. Therefore, no matter what happens, he will always have a constant calmness. To describe it in a complimentary sentence, it is that the true Taishan collapse before the front does not change its color, not only does it not change its color. He can even start thinking at the tenth one second, whether it is analyzing the situation or making up an idea, without the fetters of feelings, it appears extremely fast. Moreover, he has no feelings, but he has experience and experiences when there are feelings. After all, humans are the same kind of animal, whether it is physical habits or psychological habits, as early as the various experiences of the first stage of the nightmare reincarnation, He has already figured it out. It''s just that when he has feelings, he is disturbed by his own feelings, without going into deep. After losing feelings, these things naturally appear in the memory, not only in the memory, but also naturally. The unsentimental he took it and used it on other people. Then, he looked at other peoples emotions and emotional fluctuations, just like a bystander watching that persons psychological narration, and he can naturally catch it instantly. This person''s emotional weakness used words to seduce him and make him bow his head to his ears. In fact, although the participants in the nightmare reincarnation are all ferocious demons, in any normal world, they are basically a major disaster for the other side, or the culprit who destroys the world, they are all destroying humanity. Moreover, they are extremely vicious absolute egoists, but because they are absolute egoists, their own human nature has gone to an extreme, or it is completely gone. Instead, they have become simple and easier. Thinking from their standpoint, although there are some extremely cunning people among them, it is more complicated to guess the direction of human thinking than the complicated situation of the entanglement of various human and animal natures. To be honest, in the past, Chiba preferred to deal with those vicious nightmare reincarnations. After observing the way he now walks in the Naruto world, he is quite unsure that he can completely control those who are in the Naruto world. Thoughts, after all, people in the Naruto World are more likely to go to extremes between sentimental and ruthless, and they often go to extremes. At least, now I didnt expect that the night of Nine Tails Hirohiko, Xuena, and Kushina would fight. He hadn''t anticipated the art of reincarnation in his own right now. Although he will not be frustrated because of frustration, this matter still makes him feel a bit tricky, because he thinks about it, no matter what he does, it is impossible to prevent such a situation, because the initiative in this matter lies with the three of them. In his body, he couldn''t control this kind of emotion that didn''t even save his own life to save other people. And this is also the reason why he has always wanted to regain his emotions. Emotions can make people contradictory, dissolve one''s own reason due to contradictions, and also make people weak. They are afraid of emotions, lose their spirit, and become weak. The miracle of humanity, which is so powerful that logic cannot explain, is often born out of emotion. Emotions make people weak and small, but emotions are also incredibly powerful. At least, in the face of emotions, Chiba in the past could not confidently believe that he could still show the whispers of the devil. But now, this kind of stupefied situation caused Chiba, who had just reacted to the past, to panic a little. Then, after this sentence, he did not know what to say. "Thank you, Captain!" At this time, in front of him, there was a jagged, familiar voice with different tones. "You...you..." And at this moment, almost subconsciously, as if something hard in the heart suddenly collapsed, the past Chiba tremblingly opened his mouth, and said a few words as if he was choked, and stopped. Words, but nothing can be said. At this moment, in front of him, in the world of soft white light overflowing with light, there was nothing in the space, and a group of people were standing just three to five meters away in front of him. There are women with beautiful faces and graceful figures, children with lively and clever eyes but deep-eyed children, burly men with sturdy faces, delicate and charming youths who look like women, and loyal and taciturn middle-aged people... At this moment, they all looked at themselves with smiles, just like old men who had reunited after a long time, each showing a sincere and joyful smile. It was exactly that during the nightmare reincarnation, the teammates who accompanied him to the second stage also died tragically in front of him before the second stage, so he closed his heart and rejected the teammates who eventually lost their feelings. It is also true, family members who are closely connected in countless trials and cruelties. "We have been waiting for you, Brother Ye." At this time, seeing the appearance of Chiba in the past, the lively child jumped from the woman''s arms with a hard effort, and stopped half a meter in front of Chiba in the past, and lifted it up. He started, blinked his eyes, and in the deep eyes, his hands finally revealed the child''s unique clarity and simplicity, and he said with a smile. "But you... even if there are six reincarnations, the underworld, and the afterlife... No, no, I should have disappeared, I shouldn''t see you again, even if I can see you, it will be another one..." At this time, looking at the child in front of him, his pupils in the past were retracted, and almost all his eyes were trembling slightly, obviously shocked. "Xiao Ye, I have been really working hard for you all the time, and then I won''t have so much trouble." At this moment, when my own head in the past was stuck in a dead end and unable to extricate herself, the woman over there had already stepped forward and said softly. In the eyes, there is only gratitude and inexplicable tenderness. "No! This should be an illusion... Yes! The number is wrong, where is Qiu? Where is Xiao Qiu?" Afterwards, it was almost subconsciously denied, as the past Chiba said. "Not here, Aqiu is not here, Aye, we should go now." At this moment, the brawny man with the scar crossed face and the look of hideous eyes but only reliable and honest also stepped forward, and said. "We have been here, waiting for you." At the same time, the charming young people who walked together like a young girl also said in their mouths. "Where to go?" Regarding this, after Qianba barely suppressed a certain hard thing in his heart and shattered, the various turbulent and inexplicable raging waves that surged, took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. "Go to a peaceful place. This time, you are really dead. We are going to the final destination." At this time, hearing his words, looking at his nowhere to put his sight, the silent middle-aged man who finally walked forward said so. "But... I''m just a personality, a phantom, even if there is a destination or a place of stability, it is not me who will go, but another me who will go." With regard to this, a trace of vigilance flashed in the eyes of the past Chiba, and he took a half step back and said. In the speech, the first half of the sentence is still a little uncertain, but when it comes to the latter, the words of Chiba in the past are already calm, and a familiar mechanical feeling emerges spontaneously. As soon as these words came out, the five of them looked at each other, but for a while, they didn''t know how to explain it. And after not knowing how to explain this, the five of them did not take the initiative to speak, but they took a half step back, just like Chiba in the past. Then, I waited quietly. As in the past, whenever they enter a nightmare world, they always wait for the person in front of them to figure out the situation, and then tell them what to do. The atmosphere suddenly quieted down. "What do you mean, we... can go to a peaceful place together, where... live?" And under the sudden silence of the atmosphere, Qianye''s eyes trembling in the past seemed to be thinking carefully, just like what he would do the first time after entering a nightmare world. "Ok!" Regarding this, the five people looked at each other overjoyed and nodded again and again. "Then, where is that peaceful place? Or...nightmare space?" Hearing that, the past Chiba looked at the expressions of everyone present one by one, and after confirming that it was exactly the same as the past, a strong sense of familiarity poured into his heart. "do not know." In response, the five people shook their heads skillfully, asking for no idea. "Then, how did you know the name Anning Land?" Hearing that, Chiba in the past was not strange, and when I asked about it, everything was so natural. "do not know." In response, the five shook their heads again proficiently, asking questions again. "So, how did this name come up?" It is said that Chiba in the past is still a familiar question. "do not know." After that, the five asked three questions. "That is to say, do you know this peaceful place without knowing it, or without knowing it, or even instinctively?" In this regard, the past Chiba asked again. "Ok." Hearing that, the five people nodded their heads and looked at Chiba in the past with curiosity on their faces. "So, what about Qiu? Why isn''t Xiao Qiu here?" In this regard, the past Chiba nodded and asked another key question. The one that rushed into the sea of ??flames and detonated the last bomb, which wiped out the five enemies who died tragically, and finally annihilated the one in the explosion. A girl who has been through the thorns with herself from the beginning. "A Qiu...Since he is not here, he should not be dead yet." Hearing this, the five of them thought for a moment, pursed their lips, and said. "That... can you still live?" In this regard, Chiba in the past was a little surprised and a little speechless. "I don''t know, your surname Qian has great abilities." Upon hearing this, the five shrugged. "This" In response to this, the past Chiba frowned, fell into deep thinking, and had no more words. The five of them continued to remain silent, seeming to be commonplace with the things in front of them. However, this time, Chiba''s past thoughts were extremely long, and there was no words for a long time. Finally, the five of them still couldn''t sit still. "This... what the captain meant is that we are here waiting for A Qiu? Anyway, we are here when we die, and A Qiu should be here when we die." After being unable to sit still, they spoke straightforwardly. "Um... don''t wait, maybe we will never wait for Xiaoqiu, besides, if Xiaoqiu comes, he will definitely be able to find us. Now the key is that peaceful place, for you, you know it instinctively, and I dont know instinctively. There is still a difference between me and you, but the only thing in common is that we are all dead. Interesting... Lets go, we will meet this peaceful place. Its called An Ning, but it may not Peaceful." And at this time, upon hearing this, Chiba''s former expressionless face suddenly burst into a smile. In the eyes, a bit of excitement suddenly burst out. Especially after seeing these five people who are familiar and can no longer be familiar, the words are even more exciting. "it is good!" "Whatever you say, we will do it!" "go!" The five people are also happy Although Xiaoqiu may not be able to wait and feel a little disappointed, but the waiting in this endless time is still worth it. As long as the youth in front of you is there, it doesn''t matter where you go. With that, the six people walked out together, thinking of the source of light, and strode away. But everyone''s faces were filled with cheerful smiles, content and tranquility. And with everyone''s footsteps, the streamer slowly burst out a blazing white light, and after a short while, it dissipated into darkness. It seems that these people have never appeared before. And here, there was nothing. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 2749： Another option "coming" At the center of the world that was shrouded in darkness again, the six immortals wrapped in the pure white flame-like chakra coat exuded soft white light, and raised their brows, but they seemed to have found something, and said. It was like reminding someone or an existence invisible here. "Crack!" And in the midst of this sound, a gap suddenly opened in the darkness, and then, suddenly opened, the same pure white light escaped from it, and in an instant, a round of light fell into the darkness again. The center of the world is like the scene when the first light was born when the world was just born and evolved. "Tap!" Then, one foot, a foot covered with pure white flames, slowly stepped out of the light curtain. After , the torn space was closed, and under the light curtain, there was already a young man wrapped in a pure flame chakra coat. That is, Chiba. Ok? Who is this person? And the moment he stepped into the world, Qianye was stunned. At this moment, in addition to the six immortals, besides the six immortals, there was still a dark shadow and Liu Dao. The immortal looks exactly the same black shadow. Squinting his eyes, the dark shadow is made up of countless chains of similar rules and various information languages. is it Is this the will of the world? In the next second, he understood what he saw. "where did you go?" And at this time, squinting at the Six Dao Immortals in Chiba, there was such a question in his mouth. "Yes, where did you go?" At the same time, the black shadow of the six immortals also spoke. Although they knew that Chiba, the outsider in front of them, had gone to see the righteous master with the permission of the world itself, they didnt know that when this outsider Chiba was gone, whether it was the will of the world or the spokesperson of the world. The six immortals did not perceive this person anymore, just as the outsider Chiba had never appeared in this world. This is the first time such a situation has occurred since the birth of this world. One of them is the will of the world and the other is the spokesperson of the world. The scope of perception is worldwide, regardless of the world of the living or the world after death, as long as they are locked in. That person will definitely be able to perceive it. It''s like this outsider Chiba suddenly disappeared from their perception. It''s really unprecedented, and it''s their biggest question now. "I went, outside the world." To this, Chiba replied honestly. "The righteous one you want to meet is outside the world?" When hearing these words, the black shadow of the six immortals almost subconsciously asked. "Yes, at first, I didn''t expect that he was out of the world." In response, Chiba stretched out his hands and said with a wry smile. Ok! It must be that the will of the world is right. At the same time, in his heart, it was further confirmed that the black shadow of the six immortals in front of him was the will of the world. "Can you hear me? No, not only can you hear me directly, but you can also see me?" But at this time, the will of the world was shocked, and a word of surprise came out of his mouth. "you" At the same time, the Six Dao Immortals, who were also aware of this, couldn''t help but speak. Uh At this time, I felt the shocking emotions of the two of them. For a while, Chiba, who hadn''t paid attention to this level, was also stunned. Obviously, because of the grafting rules, under the irrigation of 1% of the power of the world, coupled with the connection between the grafting rules and the world itself, he has a higher dimension, at least the dimension of the world level, and the world will Although the immortals of the Six Paths are closely related to the world itself, they are ultimately inferior to the existence of the world itself. At this moment, it is not very strange to be able to hear and see the will of the world that was originally invisible and unheard. . It''s just that Chiba didn''t know how to explain it at this time. Now facing the creation of the world, he can''t say that I have designed a rule that can absorb the power of your mother, and then, connected with your mother, I can now say that I am half of your mother. This sounds a bit owing. "Really...Did the world recognize your existence?" However, afterwards, the Six Dao Immortals didn''t make him embarrassed for long, and after frowning for a while, he said suddenly. Obviously, it should have received information from the world itself. "Admit? Admit an outsider?" And the will of the world is indeed a will that was created specifically to suppress the existence of outsiders and belongs to the world to get rid of the ideas of outsiders. Upon hearing this, it exploded almost on the spot, and he blurted out. The meaning of is undoubtedly a joke. If an outsider can admit it, then the meaning of its existence, what is the meaning of these things that he has done for thousands of years? Are you a joke? "Well, so you can be more assured, I am on your side." In response, Chiba said. In a certain sense, he was indeed recognized by the world itself, but he didn''t know whether this recognition was recognized by the self-thinking of the existence of the world itself, or the world itself had to recognize him because of the connection of the grafting rules. Therefore, Chiba is still quite conservative in this sentence. More or less, he still feels a little frustrated. After all, there is a half chance that he has robbed the power of this world, that is, the two mothers in front of him, and then said that this is actually this world, which is given to me by your mother, not only to me Yes, and your mother asked you to completely believe in me and help me. Anyway, Chiba is not so brazen enough to say so confidently before he can figure out whether the admission is in the world itself. However, since they think so, then he still needs to emphasize or imply that his current position is the same as they are. Now, the world itself has become his source of power, the foundation of traveling the universe, and seizing the new core of the universe, the key to protecting his own universe and his mother. Here, the two people in front of him may not have him protect the world. The will to be strong. "Humph!" As for Chiba''s words, the will of the world almost subconsciously snorted coldly, and opened his mouth to sarcastically. "Okay! The world itself says so." However, the irony and disbelief of the will of the world was not said after all. The six immortals glanced at it and interrupted its words. Then, after looking at Chiba, he asked: "That perfect world, you Have you found a solution?" "Humph! Just tell me if you have found a solution!" As for the interruption of the Six Dao Immortals, the World Will does not seem to have much opinion, or it is still very convinced of the world itself. At least, after the Six Dao Immortals put out the world itself, the World Will softened its tone. "found it." In this regard, Chiba seemed to be prepared for this. As the left hand was slowly raised, the light between the fingers was shining, and when the left hand was fully opened, whether it was the Six Dao Immortals or the Will of the World, they felt a sudden light in front of them. The dark center was completely illuminated, and an atmosphere that made their heart palpitations suddenly flooded this bright center. "what is this?" And seeing the thing in the palm, the Six Immortals and World Will almost exclaimed at the same time. At this moment, they saw something familiar but unfamiliar. said that it is familiar, because this thing, they have seen before, is the light ball of the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation of the outsider Chiba before. It is strange because of the power it exudes, as if the strong feeling of inhaling and melting them, but the light ball of the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe is completely different. If you have to use an analogy, the ball of light before is like a calm ocean, even they can feel a kind of gentleness, like the feeling when a child meets an adult with a sense of security, but now, this ball of light, although There is no change in appearance, but it feels like a stormy sea choosing people to eat. If you are not careful, they will be crushed into dust and become insignificant dust in the stormy sea. To be honest, if it weren''t for the need to save face now, and can''t show timidity and be used by the outsider in front of them, they would have run far away. "Gluck!" And at this moment, after they blurted out this surprise subconsciously, the ground with only light and lustre suddenly swelled up, as if the sound of the hard ground friction, a half-person-high round platform made of light rose above them and The middle of Chiba. "This is the solution." In response, Chiba gently placed the ball of light on the round table, then raised his head and said. "solution?" In this regard, the Six Dao Immortals and World Will frowned at the same time, obviously a little unclear. At the same time, while frowning, they retreated a lot of distance without a trace. "Yes, this is used to deal with the perfect world. As long as the perfect world is close to a certain distance, the rules written in the core of the universe can be used to destroy the core of that world." Hearing this, Chiba explained. And the light ball placed on the round table in front of him is the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe that transforms the rules, which is another choice given to him by his past self. Although it is said that this choice cannot be used in this world, it does not mean that it cannot be used in other worlds, such as the perfect world. Speaking of it, Chiba now has the power of the world, even if it is only one percent, plus that perfect world and this world should be of the same origin, he enters the perfectly evolved world, and he also has absolute power. He can easily reach the core of that world, and only need to implant this transformation rule into the perfect Naruto world, he will be able to obtain the complete power of the world. At that time, it will not only be able to solve the crisis faced by this world, but also While gaining the power of a complete world, he can also protect this world, such as Jiu Xinna, who he cherishes. It can be said that he can do several things in one fell swoop. As for the perfect world of Kushina, the cruel Chiba who has experienced nightmare reincarnation and this Naruto world is not so hypocritical. This world is this world, and the perfect Naruto world is the Naruto perfect world. Although the two Kushinas are exactly the same, they may be exactly the same in terms of genes, appearance and even soul, but their feelings are independent. Indeed, this The Kusina of the world can give his life for him, selflessly caring for him, but the Kusina of the perfect Naruto world does not know him, if the Kusina of the perfect Naruto world is still alive, he, an outsider, breaks in Going in, it will be unfavorable to that world, I am afraid that the first person to kill himself is the perfect Naruto world''s Kushina. Chiba is not so overwhelmed with love to care about the life and death of a stranger. Of course, the perfect Naruto world has evolved the original plot, which is the so-called established destiny. Kushina should be dead. It is impossible for that world to have Hirohiko and Xuena, or even the three fools. They may not be. exist. By doing this, Chiba has no psychological burden at all. And because of the perfect evolution of that world, the protagonists are Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke. To be honest, these two people can''t stop him with the power of the world at all, and have the dimensionality reduction blow of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe. Even if it is perfect, Chiba can easily win it. However, Chiba now doesnt really like the term evolving the perfect world. That perfect world may actually be more like the original. If the original Naruto can also evolve into a world, it must be the perfect world. . And their world where outsiders frequently appear is more like a Hokage fan novel. Its just that it doesnt matter. Besides, thinking about it this way, there is always a strange feeling, as if the Naruto colleagues are going to devour the original Naruto. is full of a feeling of "undergoing on top". is somewhat in line with some concepts of the original production country, which makes Chiba a little uncomfortable. "You mean, this can directly destroy the perfect world?" At this time, for a while, World Will said. However, although it is the tone of questioning, in the language, UU reading can see a certain kind of affirmation. Obviously, just by feeling the power of this ball of light, the will of the world can be affirmed, and this ball of light can destroy that perfect world. "Yes, it''s just the distance. It needs to be quite close. Otherwise, if I move past, it will consume a considerable amount of the power of the core fragments of the universe. I don''t have the power of the core fragments of the universe on my hand." Hearing the words, Chiba nodded, definitely speaking with an explanation. "You... want to stay here, stay in this... world?" And the Six Dao Immortals asked directly at this time. For him, the connection between the world itself and him has already made him know that there is no doubt that he suspects it is another aspect. "Yes, again, it is my sincerity." In response to the words of the six immortals, Chiba smiled slightly and said. Chiba, who has experienced nightmare reincarnation and the cruelty of this world, knows that this kind of low-profile posture is easier to reap the hearts of people, and compared to relying on the obedience that relies on the pressure, The cooperation brought by this kind of deep-rooted security is the long-term and safe way. Besides, this ball of light, the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe is fused with his soul, and no one can activate it except his soul. why not? Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 2750： The other side "Boom!" The violent explosion, accompanied by a large amount of dust and blazing black flames, rushed to the sky, forming a black fire ash column, standing on the flat bottom one kilometer away from the wooden leaf remnant wall, the forest that had been spared was blown again. He had to fall backwards, and the closer one was pulled up in the air, and was burned to ashes by the blazing black flame in the air, rotating into the black fire ash column, rotating towards the sky. even the mummies of the vines that hang from the southeast branch are also moving, The earth rumbling. "Huh!" While the smoke dissipated, a giant samurai who was full of black flames slowly straightened up, and the flaming giant sword in his hand also drifted away with the smoke, turning into a probability of black flames, and disappeared into the air. At the same time, amidst the armor-like gems on the brows of the pitch-black flame giant, a poker-faced teenager slowly exhaled. "Although the power of this complete body is huge, the chakra consumption is too exaggerated. I can''t support it. Are you sure you don''t use the seal technique now? Do not use it again, in order to save the necessary chakra, I may To cancel this must be done." Then, just at the stall where the poker-faced boy exhaled, the black flame of the giant Suzano Nouga had a slug celestial avatar in the palm of his right hand, and that sentence flashed in the mind of the boy Chiba. is the voice of the poker-faced boy, that is, the reincarnated body, Hongyan. "Where is Xuena?" As for the urgent words of Chakra, the young Chiba, who is the clone of the slug fairy, looked to the left hand of the giant and conveyed his heartfelt voice. At this moment, in the left hand of this dark flame-burning giant, the pretty girl knelt on one knee, panting heavily, her right hand was covering her right eye, and there was a sparkle that overflowed between her fingers. The sap is a general liquid. It seems that the situation is not very good. Obviously, even Xuenai has already been a little overdrawn in Chakra. Although they are filthy reincarnations, they are infinitely close to living beings after all. Not only do they have no infinitely restored physical bodies, even Chakras are fixed in their lives. And the recovery is much slower than the stranger. This is also the drawback of their state closest to the resurrection. At this time, they have successively repelled the filthy reincarnation body in front of them almost 20 or 30 times. However, the filthy reincarnation is worthy of an S-level forbidden technique. It may not be unintuitive in the anime, but when you experience it personally, Only then did I know the power of this access control technique. To be honest, when the three generations of Raikage were sealed, Hirohikos kaleidoscope pupil technique for writing round eyes and Yukinas improved soft boxing technique, coupled with his six pupil techniques for reincarnation eyes, even though the filthy earth in front of him reincarnated. Hundreds of people, but they are still harvesting like leeks, almost sweeping a large area. No one can get close, even if it is already able to use the full version of Thunder Dune Chakra Mode Night Moon Ratio. However, after all, the power of this filthy reincarnation is not its power, but its endurance. These filthy reincarnations, even in the burning of the sky, can continue to attack until they can bear the damage that they can no longer attack. Will stop the offense. Even if they stop the attack, they will be able to recover in just a few seconds to tens of seconds, and then attack again. This has changed from the sudden attack of the dirty soil Yeyuebi discovering that they were delaying time, to the moment that Hirohiko''s complete body Susanoh swept away all the dirty soil reincarnation bodies in front of him, and the two heavy blows from the two hands behind him. Eliminating the filthy reincarnation body on the side and the back, and entering a new round of collective recovery, in fact, almost 30 minutes have passed. In just thirty minutes, Yukina and Hirohiko''s beast-level chakras were somewhat unsupported. And now, to be honest, he doesn''t want to use the seal technique. At this time, these filthy reincarnations in front of them still want to destroy themselves, and they have also acted as if they are at the end of a crossbow, and now their attention is on them, and they are about to be killed. And if the sealing technique is used now, then these filthy reincarnations will feel a crisis. At that time, they will think of a curve to save the country, that is, to drag them with a part of the filthy reincarnation, and then a few will be Several rushed into Konoha Village, took what they wanted to take, killed what they saw, and weakened Konoha as much as possible. The so-called double fist is hard to beat the four hands. In terms of strength, these filthy reincarnations are powerful and each have their own specialties, but the precise cooperation of the three of them, the three pupils of white eyes, writing round eyes, and reincarnation eyes are all available. There can be no waves, the ones that should be blocked or the ones that should be blocked. Even, each of the three of them can count as one hundred. However, the attack range, guard range, and defense range of the three people are still limited. As long as these filthy reincarnations spread out and expand the battlefield, they must assume a stretched posture. Although self-protection is safe, the effect of containment is no longer large, and it will inevitably fall. is the Konoha Village and the people in the Konoha Village behind, they will inevitably be attacked by these filthy reincarnations. At this time, these filthy reincarnation bodies were not at the same time, patronizing the front, did not respond to the best strategy, only aimed at their own side, and had no time to take care of Konoha Village. Then, he could only maintain the status quo, although their pressure directly exploded. But at any rate, the Konoha village behind is safe. Moreover, even if the seal technique is used, even if the level of Chiba''s seal technique is extremely high, but to fully display his own seal technique strength, he still needs his own body. If the body is there, only an earth-blasting star is needed. No matter how many drawing rebirths are also sent. But after all, he is a clone. The Xianshu Chakra must disappear after exhaustion, and he cannot use the supreme power pupil technique of Earth Blast, and the seal technique that can be used, although it can also seal two or three people at once, luck is better. Five or six people, but in the end it was a drop in the bucket. That is to say, the use of sealing technique now can not solve the current key problem, but will also cause these dirty reincarnations to expand the attack range, which is not conducive to protecting the Konoha behind. The gain is not worth the loss. "I can''t use the seal technique now, or the seal technique can only be rushed here from the main body. I don''t have a large-scale seal technique that can control the current situation." Then, thinking of this, the voice of the young Chiba, who is a clone of slug fairy magic, also tells the truth. "Then what to do now, Xuena has been using her eyes intensively, and her soft boxing method has consumed Chakra too much. Now she can''t support it. I can still hold on, but after two waves, I can''t believe it. Now, when you have to protect the two of us, we will really be dead." In response, Hirohiko talked about the current situation with a calm heart. "I know" And to Hirohiko''s words, the young Chiba, who is a clone of Slug Xianshu, replied rather helplessly. "Is there no news from Chiba?" And at this time, Xuenas voice broke into the conversation between the two. The implication was that the situation was really critical. Even the always strong Xuena asked when Chiba will come back. He really couldnt support it. Up. "not yet." Regarding this, watching the dust rushing into the sky in front of them spin down, rustling from all directions, slowly pieced together into a human form, and the young Chiba, who was a clone of slug fairy art, communicated helplessly. Is it possible to only ask for Taoism? now has reincarnation eyes, it should be able to condense about 3 or so, it is enough to deal with. But, like the seal technique, seeking Daoyu would still destroy their invincible position and eventually lead to a worse situation than it is now. ! The body is too slow. This time, it should be here too. At this time, this series of thoughts flashed through his mind. To be honest, at this time, apart from the seal technique, he has no other way. Just now Hongyan and Xuena are the main attackers, and he only uses the six pupil technique to assist, so the remaining chakra can make three jade for seeking the truth. Yes, in the eyes of reincarnation, the consumption of this jade for seeking Taoism has dropped a lot. Generally speaking, his clone can produce two at most, and there are almost no chakras when it is produced. The current situation is , In the case of making 3, he can still control freely. And with 3 jade for seeking Taoism, with its attack speed, and its hit characteristic that even the filthy reincarnation body cannot recover, it can actually achieve the effect of the sealing technique. All the hands and feet of these filthy reincarnation bodies need to be cut off, and the adult sticks can be cut. When the time comes, use the sealing technique one by one, and this war of the dead can be over. However, the young Chiba, who is now the clone of slug fairy magic, still can''t get it right. Will this cause the attention of these filthy reincarnations to divert, and then become a situation of spreading and attacking the Konoha village behind him. After all, he didnt know whether the vine mummies in Konoha Village had an effect on the fate line behind or had no effect. In case these dead people killed one or two important key figures or something, it would cause the fate line. The whole line collapses, and the established future is fixed again. At that time, even if you return to the beginning of the Zhongnin exam, it will not necessarily be useful. So, now he actually wants to ensure that a dead person will not go to the village, rather than destroying the dead in front of him. "Now, rest for a while. You can drag it for as long as you can. It is impossible to repair your physical damage. Since the main body chooses to regenerate your dirty soil at this time, you must have full confidence and will be able to make it. of." After , after a series of thoughts flashed in his mind, the boy Chiba, who was the clone of the slug fairy, did not wait for Hirohiko and Xuena to convey their thoughts, so he spoke. And after he finished saying this, behind him, three pitch-black spheres slowly spun out. It can be seen that although he said lightly, his heart is still quite shaken, at least, the pressure is still very high. Now I can''t help but want to use Qiu Daoyu. "are you sure?" Apparently, Yukina and Hirohiko were the two ninjas who cooperated best with him after all. At this moment, seeing the black ball and instinctively feeling the danger of the black ball, the two said almost simultaneously. And in their first reaction, this should be the assassin of the Chiba clone, or a direct and effective technique for these filthy reincarnations, but it should be because for some reason, there is no way to use it, or it is not suitable. Used in this occasion. Now, he has considered, no, it should be said that he has already used it. That means that he is really going to fight hard next. The situation is really not optimistic. And this sentence, are you sure? Undoubtedly, it is Hirohiko and Yukina Mutsuchi who are confirming. Next, are you preparing for a decisive battle? "Don''t worry, you can just keep it as it is!" At this time, Qianye shook his head. Although he made the jade for seeking the truth, and it had 3 at the beginning, it does not mean that it is the time of the decisive battle. At least they can survive two waves. When the time comes, at least there will be Two or three minutes can be delayed. Now, just for an emergency. "Prepare, it''s coming again!" Then, in this sentence, Chiba said vigilantly. "Quick! Take advantage of this, run away and run into the village of Konoha. Now is not the time for intrigue. This Takichiba is the best at using psychological tactics. He is very likely to take advantage of the subtle discord between us. The intrigue keeps our attention on him, and even, most likely, their weakness is made for us! In order to keep us besieging them, forget to attack Konoha, he is delaying time ! We can keep going like this now, beware of the other party getting the most benefit, but we are facing Taki Chiba! Be careful when it is time, no one can please! Think about it, why this kid sealed me in the first place My brother, he is not using the seal technique to reduce our number!" However, at this moment, Chiba turned horrified with a loud roar and almost screamed out loud. is Ye Yuebi who has recovered his body! Undoubtedly, this sentence expresses Chiba''s current method! Yup! correct! Why didn''t seals be used anymore! He is afraid that we are scattered, UU reading is not good to stop! Think about it too! Why are we fighting this guy? Now there are people in every Shinobu village. Three or five people run in. As long as one runs out, with things and with Konoha''s blood on his body, he makes money! Yup! Run! And at this moment, Qianye''s shocked stalls, and the reincarnations of the dirty earth who had gradually recovered their body, instantly understood. They are all the best in one party, and they are naturally clear at one point, and there are many people who have experienced the era of Chiba. Even if they have not confronted Chiba head-on, they should have heard of and studied. At this moment, I fully understand it. In an instant, only an electric light whizzed past, and all the dirty earth reincarnations clashed, and they all dispersed. It''s over! At this moment, the gloomy trio, all the members changed color. "late." At this moment, there was a leisurely sound from all directions. In a short time, everyone was fixed on the spot. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 2751： late what! can''t move... this is! With his eyes deflected a little bit, Yeyue wanted to look behind more than subconsciously. Almost instinctively, he regarded the culprit of the abrupt inaction now as the slug in the right hand of Nasuzuo behind him. The young Chiba who is the clone of Xianshu. Although in a hurry, he didn''t know how this Takichiba was rejuvenated and looked like a child, but he can be sure that the current Takichiba is definitely not the same Takichiba back then, and he doesn''t need any strength. Say. To be honest, even though Taki Chiba was a genius among young people, he should be no better than those of the same age or similar age. I am afraid that the entire Ninja World, even the history of the Ninja World in his village Kakashi Hagi, who was promoted to Shinobu the fastest, could not match him. Even himself was defeated by him. However, this does not say how unmanageable Takichibas strength was in an objective sense at the time. In fact, if he was not seriously ill at the time and the medicine used to continue his life was not about to expire, he could still be easily killed. This kid''s. At this point, Yezukibis cognition is quite clear. He was defeated by Taki Chiba back then. Its not really that Taki Chiba surpassed him at that time, but that he was already in the same state back then. It has fallen to a certain level, and basically half of his foot has stepped into the coffin. It is precisely because this half of his foot has stepped into the coffin that he wants to fight this old life and solve a big problem for the village. It is the problem of the frequent runaways of the eight-tailed man Zhuli. And the solution to this big problem is the last descendant of the Uzumaki clan in Konoha Village, Uzumaki Kushina. At that time, Ye Yuebi didn''t even think about going back alive at all, and even the pill was for two younger generations to use after the break. It''s a pity that he didn''t expect that there would be such a dazzling light in the new generation of Konoha, and it would eventually fall short. However, this does not mean that he now has any contempt for the current young Chiba. The potential of Taki Chiba is needless to say. What time and space ninjutsu has been learned now, or his ability to reincarnate eyes directly fixes them. In situ, this is also normal. This should only be temporary. No matter how the eyes of reincarnation are the most noble eyes, this kind of large-scale space-time ninjutsu cannot be supported for long. On the contrary, the current situation should be in our favor. He had always been in Chakra before, the main attack was two other people, and now he has to make a move, and once he makes a move, it consumes a lot of Chakra skills, and it seems that he has been forced into anxiousness. Sure enough, scattered offense is the most effective now. Moreover, since he chose this technique, there is no sealing technique that can seal us on a large scale. If there is, he should have used it long ago. Even if we all settle down now and begin to seal, our number will be hundreds of people. Without a large-scale sealing technique, no matter how bad the situation is, at least 200 of our puppets can survive. There is still a chance! And, as long as you survive the time of space power at this time! This time, with Takichiba here, it is impossible for other Shinobu villages to take anything from Konoha, but it can kill Konoha who is now trapped in the vine. The more you kill, the more likely it is to destroy Konoha. The current ninja combat power structure caused heavy damage to Konoha. Although I still want to seize some of Konoha''s resources, and it is better to have an advantage over other Ninja villages, but now this Takichiba has mastered this level of art, don''t think about it. When saves, nothing can be taken advantage of. At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. Undoubtedly, Ye Yuebi is sure of the current situation and is indeed a wise general who can be called a partner with the third generation of Raikage. The three generations of Raikage back then said the metaphor of Yunyin''s spear and Yunyin''s shield without any exaggeration. Yeyuebi is indeed able to support the metaphor of Yunyins shield. At least, his current accurate grasp of the situation and timely judgment are second to none in the entire Ninja World. Combined with the power of the three generations of Raiking, it is indeed Even Konoha feels a tricky enemy. It can be seen that the three generations of Hokage back then were really not easy, and they had to face such an enemy head-on. And now, Yeyuebi is also the key point of the current situation, but if he can obtain more information. Yes, even though Yeyuebi at this time is the key point of the situation, he no longer has the conditions to achieve his goal. Because, at this time... "Sure enough, you can perceive my mind." Just as Ye Yue turned his mind, and had already figured out the next way to deal with it, a rather helpless and emotional voice rang out in front of him. "What!" Almost subconsciously, he just let out an exclamation, his eyes turned abruptly, and he landed in front of him and the young man walking in front of him. Under the black and white hair, there is a familiar and unfamiliar face. Its face looks fresh and smooth, but the eyes are as deep as night, and there is no joy or anger, no sorrow or joy. It seems that everything in the world will sink into these eyes, unable to turn over any waves. For no reason, Ye Yuebi felt a vicissitudes of life. Although the actual age of the young man in front of him may be under thirty, and his appearance is only in his early twenties, but Ye Yuebi feels an unspeakable vicissitudes of life, as if the young man in front of him has already experienced the world. All in all, there is nothing to make waves in his heart. "You are... the body." After seeing this scene, naturally, this sentence was slowly spit out from Ye Yuebi''s mouth. And with the utterance of these words, Ye Yuebi''s eyes, that kind of victory had disappeared in his grasp, and a wave of helplessness and discouragement appeared instead. At this moment, he knew that his plan could be said to have all been ruined. The young man in front of him is undoubtedly the main body of Taki Chiba, and the time space technique used in front of him, the technique that freezes the entire space, should have come from the main body in front of him, Taki Chiba''s hand, although the body in front of him is a little bit I cant even feel the breath of Chakra. There are ordinary black eyes in the eye sockets, and there is no chakra coat or eight-door steam flame light on his body. However, I dont know why, Ye Yuebi knows that everything right now is The action of the body Taki Chiba in front. Just now, he thought that the sound of late was said by the young Chiba on the right of Susano, but now that I think about it, it should be what the young Chiba in front of him said. And now, a Taki Chiba, no, it should be said that a suspected clone Taki Chiba dragged them for 30 minutes, and it seems that there is a killer, now add a body, and this body is even more inseparable Measurement. Their attempt, there is no hope anymore. "It''s impossible for me not to grow taller for more than ten years." Facing the Yeyuebi in front of him, Chiba, who had returned from the center of the world, inexplicably raised a sense of intimacy, grinning slightly at the corner of his mouth, and said. In the words of , there seems to be a very happy element in it. I didn''t expect that the first enemy I faced would become the last enemy. Really are Unbreakable closed loop! At this moment, such a thought came to Chiba''s heart. "Really, it''s been a long time..." Then, he couldn''t help but speak. "Don''t! Just now your clone was still something, it''s almost done like this once, and it feels weird if you do this again." At this time, Ye Yue, who knew he was hopeless, had completely relaxed his nerves. Relatively speaking, he was already dead after all. If there is a ray of life, he must fight to fight for the loss of soul. After all, it is about The future prosperity of the village, he can not even need the soul. And now there is no hope at all. Then, he shouldn''t be too persistent. He died once, and he also has the open-mindedness after death. After relaxed, his reply was also full of relaxed meaning. Even, this sentence successfully made Chiba hang there without embarrassment, and for a while, he didn''t know how to answer. "So, you anticipated our existence, and the following three people are staying to stop us, or, in other words, delaying time?" And seeing Chiba''s look that is not embarrassing or awkward, Yeyue is more relaxed than the last attachment in her heart, and after sighing, she said. "Ok." In response, Chiba nodded and expressed affirmation, but did not say much. "So, in the end it was still in your expectation." Hearing this, Ye Yuebi sighed softly and said. "That''s not true, I thought my slug fairy avatar and two of the strongest teammates can block you for more than an hour." In response, Chiba shook his head and stared at the original enemy, who was also a ninja who transformed himself in the true sense. He also had similar thinking and strategies like himself, and he could save himself even with his partners. Existence, said from the bottom of my heart. In a sense, the battle with Yeyuebi really taught him a lot. Even if he can go to this day and win the world, it started from Yeyuebi''s unyielding death. Now, to this respectable enemy, no, it should be a respectable opponent. Chiba didn''t want to see him disappointed. And in fact, in just half an hour, the Allied Forces of Dirty Reincarnation could force him out, or in other words, broke through his own slug immortality clone and the trio of Hirohiko and Xuena cooperated with the inextricable defense, and Chiba also had a start. Unexpectedly. This sentence is actually correct. Even though Ye Yuebi is under control at this moment, he is still Chiba''s worst enemy to complete the last step. is the same as before. "Really...I know." And at this time, looking at Qianye, looking at those eyes without any waves, Ye Yuebi slowly closed his eyes, sighing like that. At this moment, he already understood that in the past ten years, this Takichiba has truly evolved to be invincible. In this world, nothing or people can threaten him. It is precisely because of the invincibility. In Takichiba''s eyes, there is no longer a position of enemies and friends. In the whole world, no one is qualified to be his enemy, no one is worthy to be his enemy. Therefore, Taki Chiba has this calmness, and even takes care of the emotions of an enemy. This time, not only did he have no chance to win, but the non-Konoha forces in the entire Ninja World would not have a chance to win. "Then, bye bye." After hearing this sigh, Qianye pursed his mouth, gently raised his hand, and after taking a slight breath, gently pressed it on Ye Yuebi''s shoulder. "Puff!" After that, almost the moment Chiba''s hand pressed Ye Yuebi''s shoulder, Ye Yuebi''s whole person turned into dust, shattered, and finally annihilated on the ground. "Puff puff puff puff puff!" At the same time, as if it were a signal, all the filthy reincarnation bodies suddenly shattered, turning into dust and ash and annihilated in the earth. Even the many filthy reincarnations that fought on the sea somewhere in the country of rain broke into dust and ashes at this moment, floating in the air, as if there had never been any filthy reincarnation or entanglement here. Dou, only the vast calm sea, and a large row of vine mummies hanging from the southeast branch on the shore. "Hirohiko, Yukina, you are!" But at this time, an exclamation awakened Chiba from the perception of the country of rain. He looked up and saw that the giant of the blazing black flames has slowly faded away, and the pitch-black addition of soil Fate follows the wind. As for the original black flame burning giant, the three young girls maintained their triangular positions. However, the one in the middle who was exactly the same as when he was young, now his eyes widened slightly, looking at the left and right as if he was stunned. Young girl with a worried expression on her face. And this exclamation, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com is from his mouth. "what''s happenin?" In the next second, Chiba only took a step to reach his slug fairy avatar, and looked at the two most emotional partners on the opposite side. At this point, Hirohiko and Xuena''s eyes were dull, their entire faces were fixed like a clay sculpture, but the faint black whites in their eyes began to crack silently, spreading from their eyes to their faces. When Chiba''s eyes were completely settled, their entire skin surface showed a feeling of dust and dust. "What''s the matter?" In this regard, Chiba, a young slug fairy clone, looked at his body, but asked rhetorically. "Snapped!" Without waiting for Chiba''s answer, the dust and dust on the skins of Hirohiko and Xuena peeled off. "Papa, papa!" Then, two pieces, three pieces, four pieces... the dust fell into pieces. Soon, these dust and ash fragments all fell on the ground, scattered into countless smoke and dust, turned into strands of black smoke, and dissipated in the air. "What...what''s going on?" In the next second, the surprised voice of the young girl resounded in front of Chiba. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL: Chapter 2752： resurrection "Boom!" The heavy flesh muffled, the thunderous lightning flashes, and this thunderous punch hit the target without any suspense. So fast! The earth platform with the flash of thunder still remaining on the retina, the eyes that were originally wide open, couldn''t help but widen again. How this punch hit the enemy, he did not see clearly, the speed of the third generation of Raiking has exceeded his dynamic vision. All he saw was the thunder beast Chakra''s coat violent, and then the figure of the three generations of thunder shadows rising and twisting, and of course the punch that hit the opponent. What happened in the middle, how the three generations of Raikage punched, he did not see at all. It seems that there are only two actions of the three generations of Raikage, one is the formation of the Thunder Beast Chakra''s coat, and the second is to hit the opponent. Already...I haven''t seen three generations of Raikage for many years, and I have done my best! And at this moment, the emotions that had been horrified, unbelievable, and even scared disappeared, and a feeling of nostalgia emerged spontaneously. It has been a long time since he saw the three generations of Raikage making a full shot, and he almost forgot how terrible the three generations of Raikage were going all out! What am I afraid of! It is indeed a terrible thing to face an unkillable enemy, and it is normal to be afraid, but in front of me are three generations of Raikage! Although the three generations of Raikage are also humans and will be afraid, his power is not something humans can achieve! Absolute strength, absolute speed, absolute defense! Even if it is Yatsuo, I have to be overwhelmed. What if this one gives me the same sense of oppression that I had when I faced Yatsuo? Yao, who is more powerful than Erwei, can be subdued by three generations of Raikage, even if Erwei is close? Isn''t it the same? What am I afraid of! But at this time, the scene just now made Tutai scold himself inwardly. At this moment, the spirit was refreshed, and his heart was already full of confidence. What about standing up again? What if you can''t kill? You still can''t hurt the three generations of Raikage, you can still only be killed by the third generation of Raikage! "What just happened!" "So fast!" "Is this... the three generations of Raikage-sama?" At this time, the Yunyin ninjas also stared out even more with their originally widened eyes, and a small number of people had already exclaimed. This punch, fast, too fast! And the heavy muffled sound of flesh and flesh is also enough to prove how powerful this punch is. Even some Yunyin Ninjas with excellent combat simulation ability have already calculated the situation of this punch on themselves like a conditioned reflex. As a result, half of his face that was bound to be beaten was dented, and one punch would undoubtedly die! How can we not be surprised, how can we not tremble! Yup! What are we afraid of! Standing in front of us is the third-generation Raikage, but Raikage, even the tail beast can defeat it. Do we need to be afraid? With him, we Yunyin is invincible! What''s so scary! What does it mean to stand up once? Kill it again! Just kill this one if you can''t get up! It''s that simple, it''s so direct, it''s so invincible! At this moment, this fast invisible and powerful punch not only hit the enemys face, but also shattered the dark cloud that began to envelope their hearts after the young figure stood up. It also shattered their eyes. The twisted steam shadow that grows taller and spreads his hands to hold them all in his hands! All of a sudden, their originally shocked faces eased in an instant, and even a hint of exhilarating smile appeared! At this moment, they were no longer frightened, only a firm gaze in their eyes! "Zi...Zizi..." At this time, the arc embedded in the steam flickered. The right fist wrapped in the haunting thunder beast Chakra''s coat was irregularly curved and flickered because of the distortion of the steam generated by the steam humanoid and the temperature of the steam The electric sparks produced blue and white light continuously, coating the steam on the left half of the cheek with a layer of blue and white light again and again. At the same time, it also illuminates the murderous face of the three generations of Raikage again and again, and in the eyes of that murderous intent, the left foot lifted off the ground, the head tilted sideways, and the whole person leaning down to the right. "Crack...crack...crack..." One, two, three... Numerous cracks spread out from the back and right side of the right heel of the right heel of the steam human form deeply embedded in the ground. As the cracks spread, blocks of soil also swelled up with the cracks, extending to the place where the black fire burned. Unexpectedly... unexpectedly... And looking at the steam figure in front of him, unlike the Yunyin Ninjas and Tutai behind and around him, the overflowing face of the third generation of Raikage Killer is solidifying bit by bit, and his eyes are slowly widening. blocked! Yes, he tried his best to make sure that the punch that killed him was completely blocked! After the punch he originally foreseen, the steamy humanoid''s face would shatter and flew out sideways, and the situation in which it was poured into the dark flame did not happen. "Crack!" At this time, a crisp cracking sound rang out from the steam that almost obscured the view and distorted the air. "Crack...crack!" Then, as if it was a certain signal, when this crisp cracking sound sounded, two or three beeps...until the dense cracking sound rang in the steam. "despair!" At this moment, he landed on one foot and his heart suddenly froze. The art of rock hardening! Did you use the rock hardening technique to defend it? And at the moment of landing, such a thought came into his mind for a moment. Then... After this dread, the three generations of Raikage also immediately constrained the emotion of the punch that was affected by the current astonishment and horror. At the moment, it was by this landing to stabilize the body, and the left hand suddenly came out, at a very close distance. Below, the steam that was obviously richer and richer was cut away, turning into a lightning blade and piercing towards the lower abdomen of the steam humanoid! In a blink of an eye, the left hand thunder light has already penetrated into the lower abdomen of the steaming humanoid, and in the next instant, it will penetrate into the lower abdomen of this unkillable child. First restrict his ability to act, and then he... At this moment, such a thought flashed in the mind of the three generations of Raikage, and his eyeballs were slightly looking towards the back of the steam figure leaning back, looking towards the dark burning cone-shaped flame belt. Push into this unquenchable flame that burns everything! In this flame, even if you are immortal, you still can''t escape the fate of death! It can only be burned to ashes by this pitch-black flame little by little! Do not! This flame burns everything, even the ashes can be burned! It is estimated that even the ashes will not be left! With that punch, although he became impatient and lost his composure, it was not a random fight. He had a feasible plan! It''s this dark flame! So, really go to death this time, Konoha''s monster! "is it?" However, just as the thoughts of the three generations of Raikage flashed through, a cold voice from UU reading came from the steam. Suddenly, in his eyes, in the steam, a pair of cold eyes opened suddenly. "what!" And at the moment when this sound rang, the third generation Raikage changed color in amazement, his eyes suddenly looked down to the right, and he exclaimed. In his eyes, under his right cheek, a fist was already attached to his Thunder Beast Chakra''s coat! "Boom!" In the next instant, the heavy flesh and skin muffled and passed away again! [After reading this chapter, please search for more; https://read more wonderful novels] Chapter 2753： came back "So, why would Teacher Jiu Xinna be alone in the cabin?" The scenery in front of him faded back rapidly, seeing the outline of the small wooden house in front of him zooming in a little bit, and Hirohiko whose forehead was slowly leaking sweat couldn''t help but ask. The distance between the city wall and the cabin was not very far, at the speed of three people, within a few minutes, the cabin was already in front of you. Although they were walking through the grove at this time, their sights were more or less restricted, but the familiar silhouette, the silhouette that has not changed in more than ten years, can still be captured for the first time. And now, it is obvious that as they approach the Japanese-style cabin, the deep sleep, or the pain that can never be erased in the depths of memory, is constantly stimulating their nerves. So much so that on the way, they were silent and nervous, as if they were facing a big enemy. Even at this moment, Hongyan almost couldn''t stand it anymore. "Gudong!" When she heard these words, Xue Na also swallowed subconsciously, and her facial muscles twitched unnaturally. Obviously, for a genius who can become a Konoha defense force commander level, the energy behind these words of Kushina is still as absolute as before. "Ah...I don''t want it either!" In this regard, Chiba is also a little bit crying, but really, he really doesn''t want the current situation to happen! Among the three, the clearest feeling of pain in my heart is undoubtedly him. After all, he was beaten when Jiu Xinnai was still there. Although Jiu Xinnai likes to talk about joint responsibility, However, the basic punishments for Hirohiko and Xuena are very few, and he almost always gets fists on the top of his head before he starts to explain what happens. And, it''s the kind that really hurts my heart! Chiba can affirm that among the three, he is definitely the one who fears Kushina''s fist the most. It is also the last thing I want to be after Jiu Xinnai''s resurrection, when he wakes up, he is alone in the right cabin! However, there is no alternative. after all "Master Jiu Xinnais soul was held by the will of the world and the six immortals. I couldnt find her soul, so I could only leave her body in the cabin. Now, the will of the world and the immortals of the six have resurrected you, She should have returned the soul of Teacher Jiuxinai, and Master Jiuxinai''s body is in the cabin, so when she is resurrected, she can only be in the cabin." Then, crying without tears, Chiba explained to the two close friends who had come back to life. "The Will of the World and the Six Ways of Immortals? Does the Six Ways of Immortals exist? Are they still alive? What is the Will of the World?" As for Chiba''s words, it is obvious that the attention of Hirohiko and Xuena was attracted by the other two nouns, and this series of questions were immediately raised. "Uh...Is this question? I will explain it to you later. All you need to know is that the Six Dao Immortal is not just the legendary Six Dao Immortal, but the spokesperson of this world. His own words represent the consciousness of the world, and The will of the world is used to limit the existence of people like me." In this regard, Chiba said. At this moment, with a puff, the three of them have already walked out of the small woods, and in the sound of stopping, the three of them are already standing in the garden in front of the Japanese-style log cabin. "A person like you? Is it... an outsider like the son and mother-in-law?" Hearing these words, Hirohiko and Xuena spoke while stopping. "You already know the concept of outsiders?" In response, Chiba was startled slightly, and subconsciously said: "Oh... also, I forget that you are in prison for time. Knowing outsiders is nothing unusual." Obviously, Chiba was thinking of the time prison. In fact, he was not the main person dealing with the time prison. After he entered the time prison by mistake that year, he met Seiko Uchiha. No, he should be called the unknown child. Later, after a series of exchanges, it was decided to rescue the souls of Hongyan and Xuena, and by the way, the plan to resurrect the unknown child. However, Chiba did not take care of this matter any more, but gave it to the slug fairy magic clone Haneda Ichiba and the previous slug fairy magic clone himself in his juvenile state. After all, his body still has many constraints, and he can''t be too much. To be too blatant, even, not only can''t be too blatant, even cautious, and even look at every small detail with the mentality of a cup bow snake shadow, his body is not suitable for planning this matter. Fortunately, for the mass-produced version of the reincarnation eye, what is stored is the pupil power of Uchiha Nobuhikos reincarnation eye. Although the power of using pupil surgery will be discounted, the unknown child is contacted at some key points, especially still With the existence of the soul clone of the unknown child, this plan seems vague, and many joints are relatively cumbersome and unrealistic, but in fact there is basically no problem. Because there is no follow-up participation in this article, Chiba has more or less thought about this matter. It is also because it is behind my head that I have not reacted for a while now. "It seems that you have experienced something that we can''t imagine again without our knowledge..." When they heard these words, Hongyan and Xuena looked at each other and said in a rather low tone. "Well... Actually, everything is arranged, or in other words, there is nothing unimaginable. Have you seen the scene of this infinite monthly reading? I used the lives of everyone in this world to make a deal with them. That''s it, and I have the advantage throughout the whole process, and they only have to obediently compromise. You see, isn''t this returning you two obediently to me?" In this regard, upon hearing the missing element in the words of the two, Chiba''s mind flashed, as if it was a blessing to the soul, and he hurriedly said. I was really... Patronize a person thinking of changing their destiny, treat them as a burden, and exclude them forever. Perhaps, the reason why the two of them died and the night of Nine Tails failed was because I always excluded them, so... At this time, Chiba''s heart was the comprehension after the painful experience. At the same time, in this thought, Chiba''s words are obviously higher than his previous communicative ability. At least, this time, he has learned to comfort people. Although, the effect may not sound good, and it is also very clumsy. "is it?" And when Hirohiko and Xuena heard this, they also expressed considerable doubts, which fully demonstrated that Chiba''s comforting level was quite poor. However, it didn''t matter anymore, at least in the end, it was regarded as delaying time for Chiba, and the night of Nine Tails did not help him, so now it should be regarded as helping him. Next, I don''t want to help him anymore. Peace should be coming soon. As long as Chiba is here, there will be no war in this world of Ninja. However, although the means of comforting people is very poor, but Hirohiko and Xuena have not entangled anymore. Relatively speaking, compared to the past, they have now experienced a death. More or less, they are now open-minded who have died once, and, in the time prison for more than ten years, they have also had a good reflection, and they will not be so careless. Moreover, even though they seem to be only in their teens, their hearts are about the same age as Chiba. In the prison of time, under the rumors of so many outsiders, although they did not grow up in a living posture, they have absorbed so many peoples life experience, and some of them have time to think, reflect, and demonstrate, plus they are very qualified. Well, their current mentality is not much different from that of people in their 20s and 30s. When a person is in his twenties or thirties, some things that he was obsessed with when he was a child are no longer so obsessed. And now, they have a deeper understanding of how to help Chiba, and they will no longer be obsessed with helping Chiba hand in hand. "Yeah! That''s right, that''s it!" In response, Chiba nodded busy. "Well, now, let''s go and see the situation of Mr. Jiu Xinnai first! For more than ten years, she may not know the age she is in now. If she sees the traces of war again... Something happened." Hearing this, Xue Nai sighed helplessly, but set off first and walked directly towards the Japanese-style cabin. "Ok." In this regard, Chiba and Hirohiko are busy keeping up. Since then, the three of them walked all the way and stopped at the door of the Japanese-style cabin. "Ah...Here, you two boys, who is first?" After stopping, Xuena subconsciously wanted to open the door, but just raised her hand, she suddenly stopped, as if she suddenly remembered something, turned her head and looked at the big and small behind him. . "Uh" Facing Xuena who turned their heads, Chiba and Hirohiko glanced at each other, blinked, but hesitated. Here, let Xuena open the door! She is a girl, and Jiu Xin Nai teacher basically doesn''t beat him. With this hesitation, Chiba decisively sent a look at Hirohiko. Makes sense. However, Xuena has reacted now, what should I do? I''m not sure to hide from Xuenai, you don''t know that Xuenai''s sixth sense is terrifying. In this regard, Hongyan also secretly ruined a look, and seemed to be hinting something. Pretending to be stupid? Then, Chiba gave Hirohiko a look of his own experience. Then, with such a look, Chiba avoided Xuena''s gaze without hesitation, frowned, suddenly turned around, and muttered "Why the soil here hasn''t been solidified yet, will it be war?" After that, he walked up to the garden fence in a straightforward and upright manner, and pretended to check. Bastard! Almost instantly, Hongyan scolded in his heart. "Hirohiko, come on." Yukana also reacted quickly to this, and suddenly let go of her figure, and then stepped back a little bit later, making herself stand behind Hongyan, posing as if Hongyan was about to step forward to open the door, and then gently He patted Hongyan on the shoulder and said. I go! Your young couple just started to cheat me when they were reunited? In the face of Xuena''s actions, looking at the empty and exposing door in front, the unknown breath behind the door and the illusion of pain like a nightmare deep in his heart, all of a sudden, Hirohiko was sweating. "Wow!" However, at this moment, the door of this Japanese-style log cabin suddenly opened, and all three of them jumped back in terror. Even Chiba, who had his back to the door and pretended to check the soil, also turned to him. After a rush, he collided with Hongyan who jumped back. Of course, they didn''t care whether they hit or not, and looked directly at the door. Hearing the sound of the door being opened, it was like the sound of Kushina opening the door when he was angry. "Wow! Unexpectedly, you guys bullied my Hirohiko while I was away, why? Xuena? Chiba? When I lose my temper, right?" At this moment, an angry word came from the door. Then, in the next second, whether it was Yukina, Chiba, or Hirohiko, everyone was stunned on the spot. Especially for Hirohiko and Xuena, their eyes were red on the spot. "Na... Nao?" Then, almost subconsciously, the two of them decided to speak. Chiba''s mouth turned up unnaturally, a familiar feeling of being seen inside and out spontaneously, and he was uncomfortable. At this time, in front of them, UU reading saw a beautiful girl with her hands on her hips, with a look that could not stand, she was looking at Xuena and Chiba, and dont bully our family Hirohiko. Looks like. It was Nao who was dead, Nao Uchiha. "Why, didn''t I die earlier, I forgot all about it!" As for the reaction of the three, Nao curled his lips, but said quite dissatisfied. "No, no, no!" In this regard, Hirohiko was still stunned, staring at Nao with a pair of eyes, but there was no response, while Chiba avoided intentionally or unintentionally, and did not want to answer, because the answer would go into your case. The appearance of Xue Na was excited, and he ran up directly, grabbing Nao''s hand, and hurriedly said. "Great! Great! Nao, you are also resurrected.", After grabbing Nao''s hand, two bean-sized teardrops poured down from Xuena''s eyes, and Xuena could only repeat a few words. "Xue Na, what''s wrong with you! Don''t cry or cry!" And seeing Yukina''s appearance, Nao was startled at first, and then the two little feet in anxiousness almost jumped up, wiped her tears, and said softly: "I''m kidding you! But, don''t you I''ve learned from that kid in Chiba, so I can''t bully my family Hongyan." "Hmm! Hmm!" For this, Xuena was already excited and only nodded. "I''m back...I''m back...Really...I''m back!" At this time, Hongyan, who was stunned over there, murmured in a low voice, his eyes were red and almost two lines of tears came. For him, there is nothing more exciting and surprising than this. Nao is back. Not only did he come back, but he was also Nao from when she was a child, and her brother was not the weird elf Nao before he died... came back! Chapter 2754： Inside the door "Okay, okay! Don''t cry or cry!" Once again, she gently wiped off the tears that Yukana had shed, and Nao smiled and comforted, but at the end of the day, her eyes were also red. "Yeah! Great! Nao is back! It''s the same again!" At this time, Xue Na was holding onto the white and tender hand that was wiping tears tightly, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but the brightest smile turned up, and her little feet stood on tiptoe gently, almost jumping for joy. Undoubtedly, in this situation, even if Xue Nai''s soul is already in her twenties, she is no longer a **** the surface, but she is still excited and surprised. In fact, the second before Nao came out, Yukina didn''t know that she would be so happy to see Nao''s resurrection. After all, how do you say the relationship between her and Nao? In the beginning, after all, she met Nao through Hirohiko, but because she was the girlfriend of her best friend, she moved in naturally. Later, I did not expect that Nao lived for a long time, and Nao became the only existence that could make Chiba eaten up. Even, she keenly felt that Chiba almost felt a little frustrated when she saw Nao. At that time, Yukina and Nao got closer and closer, and gradually became good friends who talked about everything. Even before going to bed at night, I have to talk for a long time. Nao has also become her first friend of the same sex. Although Nao always appears cold and indifferent in front of others, Yukana knows that Nao is actually cold outside and hot inside. At least, from knowing Nao After Oo and Hirohiko passed, she knew very well that Nao did not accept the brother who killed his brother and enemy at the beginning, but because it was too pitiful to see Hirohiko being left alone and picked home. Yes, in fact, Hirohiko was brought home by Nao. After they were getting along, they slowly accepted each other and developed a love. Two lonely people, two people who had experienced a great change and precocious, finally came together, and it was a matter of course. Yukana''s friendship with Nao is no less than his friendship with Hirohiko. After all, she is also the only same-sex friend who can chat with her. From Nao''s side, she also learned a lot, although she didn''t use it. Later, Nao died in the third Ninja War, and she also suffered a big change. Perhaps her fathers rebellion hit her too hard, although she was also sad after learning the news of Naos death. , I often think of Nao, but at that time, the sadness of Nao''s death was more or less because of his father''s rebellion and death, and the blow of his blindness was diminished a lot. Later, after the night of Nine Tails, she also died. In the time prison, she finally didn''t think much about it. Originally, she thought she had died once, looked down on it, and looked away, but she did not expect that the moment she saw Na Xu, an unspeakable emotion surged in her heart, especially when she looked at this Familiar face, for no reason, her nose lifted, excited and pleasantly surprised, beyond words. And more importantly, looking at Nao in front of her, she remembered every bit of everyones life together at the beginning, and thinking that she could live like this again in the future, her nose began to be sour. After sour, her eyes couldnt stand it. Live, eyes can''t bear it, and now tears can''t help streaming down. Yes, at this time Yukina finally understood that Nao''s weight in her heart was so heavy. It turned out that Nao was already an indispensable family member like Chiba and Hirohiko. At the same time, she finally reacted, and they will be able to live the happiest life as before. It was as if the lost baby, who couldn''t come back, suddenly returned to her hands. How could it not be emotionally crying? "Um! Yes! We can live better than before!" At this time, the mist slowly filled Nao''s red eyes. Holding Yukina''s snow-white and tender hands, her little feet almost stood on tiptoe and nodded. To be honest, Nao didn''t think she would be so excited or so happy now. However, when Xuena ran over and grabbed his hand, the anger that the two people had just heard in the house for bullying his family Hirohiko disappeared in an instant. Some only reunited after a long time or left after a long disaster. The excitement and joy of her, especially when she saw this face without any falsehood that was really excited and joyful because of her resurrection. The feeling that she is needed by others, the feeling that she has a sincere good sister who can tear her eyes because she is alive, makes her nose sore, and her eyes are hot. Yes, at this moment, Nao really felt the unprecedented touch, not from the lover, but from the most sincere friendship between the girls. "Hmm! It must be better!" "Hmm! It must be better!" Then, while talking, the two girls who looked like little girls jumped up happily. Now that Nao is back, is it possible... But at this moment, when Xuena and Nao jumped up with their hands, and the eyes of Hirohiko next to them suddenly turned red, Chiba''s eyes fell on the open door. Obviously, this Nasu''s resurrection may have been the sincerity of the will of the world and the expression of the Six Dao Immortals. After all, according to their agreement, or the scope of their agreement, only the resurrected Hirohiko, Yukina, and Kushina were negotiated. As for the others, although Chiba also intends to resurrect, after all, it cannot be forced from the beginning. There are too many people, so he didn''t mention it. It can only be said to find opportunities to revive the rest in the future. And he has mastered the initiative to resurrect other people, at most, after the Fourth Ninja World War, waiting for the evolution of the fate line to complete, if this request is made, the Will of the World and the Six Dao Immortals will not refuse it. And now, the resurrection of Hirohiko and Xuena is obviously the handwriting of the world will and the six immortals, and Nao is naturally their handwriting. In other words, in addition to Nao, the other people he wanted to resurrect, or other characters he wanted to resurrect that had nothing to do with the line of fate, may have been resurrected now. Moreover, not only are they resurrected, they are all behind this door. "Ah...forgot!" And just at this moment, Xuena suddenly thought of something, and her bouncing figure suddenly stopped, and even Nao stopped, looking at the sudden words of Xuena with a look of confusion. "What''s wrong? What did you forget?" In response, Nao frowned and asked. "Forget you shouldn''t celebrate with me." Hearing that, Yukina showed a sly smile for the first time in his life, and at the same time let go of Nao''s hand, letting her position out, and letting the Hirohiko behind him out of Nao''s sight. And the moment he saw Hirohiko, Nao, who was originally puzzled about what he wanted to say, suddenly settled at the beginning, and his gaze changed from doubt to a special kind of gentleness. "I...I''m fine, you just want to be happy!" At this time, with his eyes facing each other, Hong Yan hurriedly raised his hand and said eagerly. "It seems so." In response, Nao smiled slightly, then glanced slyly at Yukana, who looked like "Look at what I will do with you later", and then let go of Yukana''s hand. , Hurriedly walked forward, and Hongyan stood down in front of him. "It''s great! We are all resurrected!" Then, he fixedly looked at the boy in front who seemed to have no poker face, and smiled sweetly. "Ok!" In this regard, Hongyan seemed to have returned to the boy who was squatting at the door and was not good at words. She looked at the poor boy who was picked up by her. He didn''t know what to say, so he just nodded and said yes. After that, the two of them didn''t move, just looking at each other, Shen Shen was speechless. Killing single dogs... And although the two of them have no action, you stand in front of me, and I stand in front of you staring at each other, and there is no intimacy such as hugs, kisses, etc., but even the dull Chiba I felt a strong smell of dog food. Even the strong smell of dog food made him look away from behind the door, and his thoughts shifted. "Humph! I didn''t expect to see your face even more." But at this time, there was a sound that was very harsh in Qianye''s ears suddenly came from inside the door. Suddenly, when Chiba heard this, his eyes half-squinted, and a familiar expression of inconsistency appeared on his face in an instant. "Brother Xueying!" After that, there was a surprise sound, but Xue Na who let go was exclaimed. "Yuki Na... Your lord?" At this time, beside Xuena, in front of Chiba, the young man who walked out of the door had only one eye in his left eye socket. In the snow-like eyes, there was respect, joy, surprise, and pampering. Busy began to speak. It was Hyuga Xueying who had never dealt with Chiba, but at the last of the Nine Tails Rebellion, he replaced Chiba to die. And his behavior is exactly the same as before his death, whether he looked at Yukinas eyes or attitude, he did his best to show his brothers pampering to his sister, and his respect to the Hyuga Sect family. Of course, it was the same as before his death, and he didnt treat Chiba. The emotion to deal with is beyond words. "Great! Great! Brother Xueying is also resurrected!" And at this time, Xuena was really happy like a child. Although she didnt deal with Chiba, Xuenas feelings for this Xueying brother were real, and it was not because of her brother and her. The sweetheart does not deal with and changes. Although, at the time, I was troubled by the fact that my elder brother, whom I had always beloved and loved since I was a child, didn''t deal with my sweetheart. "Yes, Master Xue Nai." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying who looked at Xuena was also sincerely happy to look at the girl who was almost cheering in front of her, her eyes full of pampering as her elder brother. As for the brat who took away the heart of his beloved sister, Hyuga Xueying didn''t even look at it. Ah Why is he only resurrected and I am not happy at all. In this regard, the stinky kid who didn''t even look at Hyuga Xueying, that is, Chiba, thought in his heart. However, even though he thought so, the corners of this stinky boy''s mouth curled up inadvertently. This world will and the Six Dao Immortals are no longer showing sincerity. This is what we mean by ourselves in the future. Do I give you what you want... This draw is really...no one! The kind that makes people embarrassed! Afterwards, such a thought arose in Chiba''s heart, and he expressed deeply that he did not have any opinion on the arrangement of the Six Dao Immortals and the will of the world. Not only did he have no opinion, but he had already accepted it, and was convinced by this arrangement. Up. In other words, if this is the condition for the will of the world and the six immortals to win him over, he is willing to reconcile. The kind that is very willing. At the same time, he is also admiring the Six Dao Immortals and the understanding of the will of the world. However, it seems that some key people who influence the line of fate are unlikely. However, this admiration was quickly replaced by a heaviness, and Chiba''s gaze was a little complicated after returning to the open door again. Except for the well-proclaimed Hirohiko, Yukina, and Kushina, such as Xueying and Nao, they are actually key figures who have little influence on the line of fate. In other words, these two people are not in the original work. Appearance, in other words, does not have the most direct impact on the line of fate based on the original plot, so there is nothing to do with the resurrection. Of course, these people depend on how Qianye arranges. The resurrection is resurrection, and the will of the world and the six immortals are not without a bottom line. And the ones that have the most direct impact on the line of fate, such as Bofeng Shuimen and the third generation of Hokage, should be impossible to resurrect. In other words, next, it can only be... Thinking of this, Chiba took a slight breath, and looked at the gaze behind the door, and seemed to concentrate. A feeling of tension slowly diffused from his figure. Others also seemed to feel something, like Hirohiko and Xuena thought of something, their expressions changed slightly, and they looked behind the door. At this time, a strand of bright red hair slowly tilted down from the door, and with a snap, a white and tender hand lightly pressed on the door frame, dressed as if it was changed into a umbilical dress. The beauty in the production suit, lowered her head slightly, walked out the door. Teacher Jiu Xin Na... In an instant, the hearts of Chiba, Hirohiko, and Xuena were all squeezed, and their almost nervous heartbeats began to accelerate. "Crack!" And just at this moment, when they were about to speak to their teacher, a crisp sound rang gently from the door frame pressed by the white and tender hands. Suddenly, the face of the nearest Xuena stiffened immediately, and UU Reading www.ukanshu.com instantly moved to hide behind Hyuga Xueying. Almost at the same time, Hirohiko was also stiff, while Nao looked at Chiba in a hurry. "I said... why Hirohiko and Yukina are with you... but I..." Then, I saw the bright red hair fluttering up, and with a click, the door frame was snapped off in an instant. After that, the beauty suddenly raised her head, and under the fluttering hair was the angry face of the blood red pepper. "It''s over... it''s over!" And at this moment, Chiba almost subconsciously locked his eyes and closed his eyes, and his whole body stiffened, just as he was when he was a "child" when he was beaten. In other words, this is basically a conditioned reflex of being beaten by Jiu Xin Nai. Then, in the midst of this desperation, under the narrow gazes of Yukata Hyuga and Nao, and the sympathetic expressions of Hirohiko and Xuena, the wind suddenly rose. The raised fist is already close! Chapter 2755： Erasure and backtracking Ok? Why... It doesn''t hurt yet? Although Chiba made a conditioned reflex with a shrug of his head, but the pain in his imagination that was as intense as a nuclear bomb exploded above his head did not come as expected, which made Chiba a little puzzled. However, at this time, he was a bit afraid to open his eyes, for fear that his fist would arrive the moment he opened his eyes, causing him to be caught off guard when he was suffering, lest he would be ridiculed when he called out. After all, Hyuga Snow Eagle is here. Moreover, he had just pitted Hirohiko, so that he would taunt him with Xueying with Nao''s backing. Or cooperate with Xue Ying to taunt him. "You''ve grown so tall, I can''t beat you anymore." But at this time, just when Qianye was in doubt, Jiu Xinnai''s emotional voice suddenly rang. "puff!" Then, a warm palm patted on the top of his head and gently rubbed it. "Why, some of the hair is white." After that, there was a soft voice with a soft, hoarse voice. "Teacher Jiuxina..." At this moment, feeling the warm touch on the top of the head and the hoarse and soft voice around the ears, Chiba slightly opened his eyes in astonishment and looked forward. The one almost stood on tiptoe and gently pressed his hand on him. The red-haired beauty on top of''s head opened his mouth in amazement. "How could it be possible to hit you now! You are all grown up." Regarding this, Kushina, who felt Qianye''s stunned gaze, did not know when his eyes were red, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, patted Qianye''s head gently, and said. Although there were tears in his eyes, his words were full of pride. "You two come here too!" Then, after patting his head, Kushina put away his hands, turned his head and spoke to Hirohiko and Xuena. "Yes." In response, Hirohiko and Yukina almost subconsciously nodded and said yes, then subconsciously stepped forward and stood still behind Kushina. "puff!" Then, with a sound, the two of them opened their eyes together. "Great! You two are here too. Sorry, the teacher has always focused on Chiba. You are also geniuses among geniuses, but you feel that you are inferior to Chiba everywhere." And at this wide-eyed stall, Jiuxinai''s voice sounded again. But the moment the two were standing still, the red-haired beauty turned around and was able to hold the two in her arms. "No... Mr. Jiu Xinnai, we never felt..." In this regard, Hirohiko and Xuena, who were stunned at first, reacted at the same time and hurriedly spoke. It''s just that when it came to the last word, it was chopped off by the tighter hug, and within a few seconds, the little faces of the two of them moved towards the red and purple route. "Jiu...Jiu Xinna...Teacher...well...so uncomfortable..." And after their little faces were completely red, they finally squeezed out a voice. "what!" In this regard, Kushina reacted quickly this time and hurriedly released the two of them. Then, when he saw the red faces of the two, he couldn''t help but laughed out. , Rubbing their heads vigorously. It made Hirohiko and Xuena deeply envious of Chiba, who has grown taller now. However, although the two of them are actually in their twenties, they feel a little bit of resistance to the teacher who seems to be younger than them to treat themselves like a child. No. On the contrary, not only did they not resist, after rubbing and rubbing, the two of them smiled unconsciously, but they seemed to enjoy the scene quite a bit. is it It''s really resurrected! At this time, Chiba, who was watching the interaction of the three, felt unreal at this time. It seemed that the scene in front of him was illusory and unbelievable, which made him feel like he had fallen into illusion. However, the truth of the reaction from the power of the world was to tell him that he really did it, and Kushina, Hirohiko, and Xuena really came back. Not only have they come back, they will be able to enjoy peace in this world peacefully in the future. He now has this strength and can save their lives, so that they don''t have to go to danger, and no one can harm them. Even if it is the will of the world and the six immortals, it can''t. At that time, he finally completed the vow he made while Kushina opened his arms to protect him. At that time, the future he wanted was already in sight. Do not. It should be said that the future he wants is already in front of him. "Nao...is everyone already?" Thinking of this, Chiba took a deep breath, turned his head, and looked at Nao who was aside. "Ok!" Regarding the unexpected question of Chiba, Nao was worthy of being a weapon for Chiba, and he understood it almost instantly. "is it" In this regard, Chiba thought a little, and then, after seeing that the head rubbing behavior over there was over, the three people of Kusinai who came over naturally, and the Hyuga Xueying on the other side, said: "There are still some things. , I must explain to you, let''s go to the house." After speaking, without waiting for everyone''s reaction, he walked directly into the house. Of course, he walked directly into the house, not because his mind was so entangled that he could not take into account his own attitude, nor was it that the matter was so urgent that he had to return to the house as soon as possible. In fact, the matter had already settled. It''s a bit embarrassing to walk in such a hurry, just to be stared at by so many people. "Let''s go!" Seeing Chiba heading forward, Kushina patted the two disciples on the shoulders and followed in. Afterwards, Yukina and Nao smiled, holding hands, and followed closely. Yuuki Hyuga watched the two girls enter the door, waited for Hirohiko, and after patted each other on the shoulder, they also entered together. ... "The current situation, that''s it." After a few people entered separately, Kushina made tea, and after not knowing where a series of desserts were conjured, he placed the inside with the ruined walls outside and the countless vine mummies hanging on the southeast branch. The war ended. After everyone was seated in a completely different setting for a warm family meeting, Chiba Fifty and Ten informed everyone of the current situation. First of all, it is the current situation. Strictly speaking, it is still in a war. Although the filthy reincarnation body has been wiped out, there are only a few creatures that can move in the entire world, but the matter is not over yet. Secondly, although the matter is not over yet, the dust has basically settled, and nothing can hinder Chiba. Even this time, even the world is on his side. After all, the initiative to restart the key node is entirely in Chiba''s hands, whether it is to lift the infinite monthly reading, let the line of fate continue to evolve, or set time back before the key node of the Zhongnin exam. Finally, it is about what he has to do. Of course, before this first, Chiba systematically explained outsiders and others to everyone present, and explained it concisely. "You mean, with the exception of Mr. Jiu Xinnai, all our traces must be erased in this world. Including the memories of everyone in this world of us?" After hearing Chiba''s series of explanations, Xue Na pursed her lips and frowned. "Yes, not only to erase all traces, including Mr. Kushina, you must leave this world with me. To avoid affecting the line of fate, this is also my promise to the world''s will and spokesperson, and even me. I promised this world. Of course, when the evolution of the fate line ends, we can choose to return to this world, and I will be able to travel freely." In response, Chiba looked at Yukina on the left hand side, and at Kushina next to Yukina, the corner of his eye flashed over the right hand Hirohiko, and said. "Do I need it too?" Hearing this, it was Hyuga Xueying who spoke first. "Oh...forgot to say, you don''t need it, I have a special task for you." Chiba seemed to have thought of something about this, blinked, and said after watching Hyuga Xueying for a while. on purpose! This guy, deliberately! At this moment, Hyuga Xueying''s eyes half-squinted, with a look of indignation. "Are you naive! Talk about business!" Then, he couldn''t help but spit out. "Just thought of it." In this regard, Chiba said frankly. The implication was that he hadn''t even thought of Hyuga Xueying from the beginning. "Okay! Let''s talk about business now!" At this moment, Hyuga Xueying was about to go back, but Nao interrupted what he was about to say. It''s just that although Nao interrupted his words, she was looking at Chiba who was opposite him. Chiba who was looking straight at her grinned. In this regard, Hyuga Xueying felt comfortable with the thief. Therefore, I won''t talk about it. The silence speaks. "So, when you say that, are you asking for our opinion?" And seeing Chiba grinning, Nao didn''t delve into it much, but asked like this. "Strictly speaking, it is not soliciting opinions, because this is the price of the will of the world and the six immortals resurrecting you. In a sense, this is what I must do next." In response, Chiba put away an awkward smile, frowned slightly, and said. To be honest, to erase the world''s memory of them, Chiba knew that this was not something that could be agreed casually. Perhaps, for him, these people are all of him, or in other words, all of his memories. However, for these people, he is not their only memory. They also have other social circles, such as Kakashi and Kay. Each of them is also friends with each other. All of a sudden, they make friends forget their existence. , This is a difficult thing to accept. At least, this is not an easy choice. And it is precisely because this is not an easy choice, and it even sounds selfish. Without asking for their consent, he agreed to eliminate the condition of their existence, and it was because he wanted to be with them. living. Therefore, Chiba will speak frankly at this time. Whether it was originally a matter of soliciting opinions has also become a feeling of soliciting opinions. "Ah" In response to this, Nao sighed when he heard these words, shook his head, and then said nothing. "How...how?" Seeing Nao''s appearance, Chiba''s heart jumped slightly, and a slight sense of guilt suddenly surged by his side. "Snapped!" But at this time, Kushina suddenly patted Yukina on the shoulder, and said: "You are too far-sighted, and you are too harsh on yourself, Nao can''t stand it anymore." Blame yourself? See outside? Nao... can''t stand it anymore? Hearing this sentence, Chiba was slightly taken aback. "You! Always be too cautious when encountering our affairs. This is a resurrection! Restart life! What''s the point at this price? The key, we are together!" Seeing Yukina confessing what she meant, Nao stretched out her hands helplessly, and said. "Although Kakashi and the others have forgotten us, it is a bit uncomfortable, but remember us, it is also a kind of harm to them, we are the people who influence the line of fate, and they are the most critical of the line of fate Characters, we are not on the same road. It is enough for us to experience so much together like that." In response, Hirohiko and Xuena patted Chiba''s shoulder with their hands, and said sincerely. Indeed, like Kakashi and the others, they are also good friends, and even they are still eating and drinking at Kakashis house for a while. During that time, other people often come to visit. For the two of them, those are also good. Memories. However, sometimes, the reality is so helpless. They have been resurrected. This is a miracle that the Ninja world has not had in thousands of years. How can they demand more? "Okay! Let''s not talk about this, let''s talk about how you want to restart the key node of the Zhongnin exam." In response, Jiu Xinnai put his hands away, took the topic apart, and brought it to the most critical issue now. "It''s very simple. I will use the unlimited monthly reading to erase their memories, erase the memories of everyone including us and the memory of the Zhongnin exam, remove Mr. Kushina, and then let the time go back to the beginning of the Zhongnin exam. Three to five days ago." Hearing this, Qianye took a slight breath, suppressed the complex emotions in his heart, and said. "Can you really go back in time?" And hearing this sentence, everyone came over curiously, including Jiu Xinnai, who asked curiously. Compared to their own gains and losses, obviously, they care more about the issue of time retrospect. "Om!" At this time, when he heard this sentence, Chiba didn''t say much. He directly raised his hand, and a ball of light slowly appeared in the palm of his hand. "This is the core fragment of the nightmare reincarnation universe you are talking about?" In response, everyone asked again. "Yes, I have erased their memory just now. Now, I only need to activate the time backtracking." Wen Yan ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Chiba said. For him now, those who are in the infinite monthly reading are all in his dream world, and almost everyone''s brain is open to him, and the chakra absorbed by the infinite monthly reading can be transformed into the world. The power was used by him, so Chiba easily completed the memory manipulation method that required a huge amount of Chakra. Even the link seal is not used. In just a moment, he completed the deletion of his memory. "Start it!" Hearing this, everyone didn''t care that Qianye erased the memories of so many people in an instant, and said with excitement. "Actually, don''t expect so much..." In response, Chiba grinned, and slowly spit out a helpless and bitter voice. Then, the ball of light suddenly shot out a dazzling white light. In an instant, before everyone had time to say anything, all their perceptions were filled with this white light. Chapter 2756： unfinished "ended?" "That''s it?" "Already backtracked?" The white light that filled all the senses faded. After Chiba''s "OK", everyone looked at Chiba with weird faces and couldn''t help but speak. Even Hyuga Xueying, who has never spoken easily under such circumstances, risked being ridiculed by Chiba in the future, staring at him with an expression of "Are you playing with me" and said. "Ok" In this regard, Chiba seemed to be ashamed and lowered his head, as if he was a little bit self-blaming for not giving them the light and shadow effects they wanted. However, sometimes, from the avenue to the simplicity, there are things that ordinary people dare not think about, things that can never be done, and when they are done, they are so simple. It''s as simple as a flash of white light. And that is the simplicity of this white light flashing, his remaining nightmare reincarnation universe fragments have been exhausted, at this moment, his right hand is already empty. "I always feel so disappointed." Hearing these words, I also noticed that Chiba''s right hand was empty, and Nao slowly sat down, leaning forward, and said without concealment. Suddenly, Chiba was even more embarrassed. "So, now outside?" Suddenly Xuena thought of something about this and looked out the window. "Well... the outside has returned to the state five days before the Zhongnin exam, and because of the higher-dimensional operations of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation, the people who died because of the Zhongnin exam have returned to the time when they were alive because of the backtracking of time. Of course, I also used the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe to erase their memories of you. As for those who did not die in battle, I used them to test their state after the war, that is, the state that was erased by me to get them back. At this point in time, that is to say, everyone still doesn''t know your existence, or in other words, don''t know the existence of your ninja." Hearing this, Chiba said. Regarding this point, it is still a bit complicated to explain. First of all, it is easy to produce paradoxes when looking back in time, especially when Chiba used unlimited monthly reading to erase the memories of everyone who survived the Zhongnin exam after the war, including himself. . Those who died in battle did not erase their memories. This also resulted in two groups of people appearing back in time. One group survived. Chiba directly used the time back to bring back the people who took the Zhongnin exam five days ago. This group of surviving people will automatically replace this group of people. The self five days before the Ninja test, that is to say, the time goes back to five days before the Ninja test. Those who are still alive after the previous Ninja test will be lost at the time point five days before the Ninja test. Chiba and their memories. And this substitution also consumes the power of the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe. Strictly speaking, Chiba used the power of the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe to eliminate the time paradox. Lets make a hypothesis. Suppose that A is resurrected after the Zhongnin exam and the memory is erased. Then, if you return to the Zhongnin exam five days before, then there will be two A, one is the A five days before the Zhongnin exam, and the other It was the memory that survived and was erased after the Zhongnin exam and was brought back to the A five days before the Zhongnin exam. What Chiba did with the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe was to eliminate this two A situation and bring it back. A directly replaces the A five days ago, turning the two A''s into A''s whose memories have been erased. Of course, this memory-eliminating A is no different from the A five days before the Zhongnin exam, except that there is no memory of Chiba and others. And this replacement, in fact, Qianye is not very clear, but the nightmare reincarnation universe fragments merged with his soul, although he doesn''t know what happened, but he can do it. This is also because the core fragments of the Nightmare Reincarnation Universe are too high in dimension. Although he can use its power, he can''t understand how it does these things. It can be said that the fusion of the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe is really a miracle. In addition to this group of survivors, there are also a group of people who died in battle without amnestics. Because they died in the battle, the memory was not deleted. Therefore, at the time of the Chunin test five days before, these people still remembered them. Therefore, Chiba also used the last bit of power from the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation universe. , Erase the memories of these people. Fortunately, these people are a minority after all, and they are concentrated in the area of ??Konoha Village. This last trace of strength did not cause a fish to slip through the net. Otherwise, Chiba can only make him disappear in this world. The reason for doing this is to first modify the memory of most people during Infinite Moon Reading, and then trace them back to this world after the modification, and then use the core fragments of the universe to eliminate the time paradox, and then, again The reason for erasing memories for those who saved their memories because of their deaths after the war is also very simple. If you go back in time directly, although it will not cause a time paradox, it seems simple and not complicated at all, and it is impossible to make mistakes. However, the power of the core fragment of Nightmare Reincarnation is no longer enough. Yes, because the core fragments of the nightmare reincarnation after time go back, the power is not enough to delete the memories of the entire world. Compared with the amnestics of people all over the world, it has to be more to eliminate a time paradox. Save power. Of course, he can choose not to use the power of infinite monthly reading for amnestics, but to use another infinite monthly reading after the time goes back. But, to be honest, two consecutive infinite monthly readings will consume quite a lot of chakras. In other words, the power of the world in him, and this will cause him to be unable to return to the universe where he was born and raised. Now, he is connected with the world, and even all his chakras have been replaced by the power of the world. His breath, his body, and his soul are all based on the power of the world. The dimension of the whole person is equal to this world, but the consumption of world power is not unlimited replenishment. For a period of time, he only has a certain amount of world power to use. The power of the world consumed to construct the space transmission between the universe and the universe is quite considerable. One percent of his world power may be exhausted, and these powers are exhausted and need to be recovered. , It will take a few months at least. At this point in time, the Zhongnin exam will begin five days ago, and if they are still in this world, Chiba is not sure whether it will have any impact on the key node of the Zhongnin exam, and if it does happen again. What irreversible influence, he doesn''t have the core fragments of the universe to look back in time. Therefore, all he can do is to use unlimited monthly readings to perform world-wide amnestics, then go back in time to eliminate time paradoxes, and then perform small-scale amnestics. The final result was naturally very successful, without any accidents. "So, in other words, no one remembers us anymore?" In this regard, Hongyan couldn''t help but ask. "Except for Mr. Jiu Xinnai, almost no one knows us anymore." Hearing this, Chiba said. "So..." When I heard this sentence, everyone except Kushina looked at me. After I looked at you for a while, I looked at Chiba and almost blurted out. "Okay, let''s go out and have a look!" However, before their words were spoken, Chiba agreed in one fell swoop, and by the way, also said what they wanted to say. Exactly, I want to see if it succeeds. At this time, such a thought flashed through his mind. In fact, when looking back in time just now, he also made a small action, and he also wanted to know whether this small action was successful or not. ... "Okay... so lively!" "Much bigger than before." "The village is still the best..." And about thirty minutes later, Chiba, Xuena, and Hyuga Xueying appeared on the commercial street that had become more prosperous because of the Nakanin exam. At this time, the three of them had changed into business travelers clothes and served as three tourists. Businessmen wander in this commercial street. As for the two of Hirohiko and Nao, they went to Uchihas clan. After knowing that Uchihas clan had been annihilated, the two planned to go back and have a look. Although Uchihas clan did not treat them well, but Among them, there are also people they can''t give up. For example, Uchiha Mikoto, the patriarch''s wife who secretly assisted them, and behind this, according to Hirohiko and Nao''s guess, behind the patriarch''s wife''s assistance, there should be a secret instruction from the patriarch. Yes, that is to say, by the way, they should also visit Uchiha Fudake. However, the Uchiha clan did not appear to be rebellious after all, and they were victims, victims who were annihilated by traitors at home. Therefore, the village built their cemetery to commemorate the establishment of Konoha and the history of Konoha. A family that leaves a rich and colorful page. As for Josina, because the memory of her has not been deleted, it is not convenient to go out now. Of course, Chiba didn''t think that Kushina would be able to stand at home, so he also left a set of disguise. At this moment, it is estimated that she could not help running out. "After the Nine Tails Rebellion, the village underwent a new round of expansion and transformation. At that time, there was a wave of baby boom, and many houses appeared, and it became what it is now." As for the feelings of Hirohiko and Yukina, Chiba explained. Then the three stopped. "Let''s stop here, rest assured, we will hide our identities." And at this moment, after nodding, Xuena turned around, with dark eyes that had been disguised, looked at Chiba quietly, and said. "Are you really going to see Hyuga Mansion? They don''t remember you anymore. Under heavy defense, you may not be able to see Hyuga Hippopotamus." In response, Chiba sighed and said. "Well, Brother Nizu is the only one left. Brother Xueying and I both want to have one last look." In response, Xuena smiled and said. "Well, pay attention to your identities, and always remember that you are just travellers and not Konoha people." Upon hearing this, Qianye took a slight breath and said. "Ok." In response, Xuena nodded heavily, and then, together with Hyuga Xueying, headed towards the Hyuga Mansion. "Oh...Forget it, I''ll go see it too." After watching the two leave, Qianye sighed slightly, and then walked towards somewhere. ... About ten minutes later, Konoha Maruko shop. "Guan Ye Go! You stinky boy! What kind of meatball is this! Asking you to inherit the family business, you must be a ninja. Now that the ninja is not proper, and it is not good to learn craftsmanship, how can you tell me to hand over the shop with confidence? you!" As soon as Chiba stopped, he heard a loud roar inside the meatball shop, and then, with a "wow", the door was slammed open, and a young man with a bag of money grabbed the door, with a panic expression on his face. Panicking, he ran into Chiba''s arms. "Yes! I''m sorry!" However, before Qianye could say anything, the young man took a half step back, only had time to glance at Chiba, and ran behind him. "Smelly boy! Where are you going!" At this time, the owner of the Konoha Maruko shop also came out and looked around. He didn''t find his own son who had been in the crowd. He stomped his feet angrily and pinched the shuriken-like flour in one of his handles. In several paragraphs, he entered the house angrily. It seems... It''s useful. Looking at this situation, Chiba''s mouth showed a smile of relief. "Huh! I''m the best!" "Didn''t you say that you are not a ninja? If you want to inherit the family business, I thought you were determined to learn your craft." "The smelly old man is too rigid. Now whoever buys the simple balls, we will make the Konoha special balls, and then make the brand. The three generations of Hokage are so great, and the peace will continue. Then the rich will be the uncle. , Whoever wants to be a ninja, I want to be a rich man!" "Ok" "At that time, Aso and Nanmu, you can all help me. Let''s go out together, find good materials, and make good food. We have the foundation to be a ninja, and we have a guarantee when we go out." "it is good" At this time, behind Chiba, three sneaky voices sounded. When Chiba looked over, they saw three young people sneaking in the corner in the shadow somewhere in the corner. One in the middle was talking vigorously, while the two next to him looked helplessly. However, In the end they nodded. Exactly, Guan Ye Satoru, Aso Sasuke, and Nanmu Masaru. The three fools who had been pressing on Qianye''s heart and hadn''t saved him. It was also the little action he did just now, using a little world power and a little nightmare reincarnation nightmare universe core power to resurrect them, and modify the memories of all their lives before, so that they became retired from ninjas and made another living. Three fools on the road. Well It shouldn''t be said of three fools now. From the conversation just now, apart from being ninjas, the three of them are actually not stupid. "Huh? That person is watching you!" "Who?" "The person you hit seems to be a businessman." "What did the person I hit see me doing?" "Uh... yeah, why are you watching us?" "Wait, you said it''s a businessman? I''ll go and see!" Then, after a series of conversations, the boy in the middle stood up, sneaked up and stood still in front of Chiba. "what''s happenin?" However, after standing still in front of Chiba, the young boy in the middle, Guan Yewu, suddenly tilted his head, and an idiot look that Chiba was familiar with, "I can''t handle it," quietly emerged. Almost subconsciously, Chiba asked. In the words, there was already some tremor. At this moment, he suddenly remembered the fear of being dominated by three fools. "Have we... met somewhere? It always feels like you are so familiar?" However, this time, it was not a foolish remark, but a sincere question. "I don''t think so." In response, Chiba smiled, and then said: "I''m just waiting for your apology." "Oh... I''m sorry." Hearing this, Guan Yewu blinked, nodded slightly dazedly, and after apologizing in a proper manner, he turned around and walked back slowly, thinking about what this person was doing waiting for them to apologize. The corner of the original hiding place. "wrong!" However, in the next second, he stood still abruptly, as if he was shocked. Looking in the direction of Qianye, he opened his mouth to ask something. However, before opening his mouth, he fell silent. Because, there is no longer the strange and familiar figure of the traveler. "what''s happenin?" At this time, Sasuke Aso and Masaru Nanmu saw Guan Ye Gou''s strange reaction, came forward and asked. "Do you think the person I bumped into is a bit familiar? It always feels very kind." Regarding this, Guan Ye Wu didn''t move his eyes, but asked rhetorically. "Familiar?" "It seems...very kind?" Afterwards, the two replied in a daze with Guan Yewu''s gaze. It seems that the more I think about it, the more I feel, it seems that this is the case. Ever since, the three of them stood there and watched. After a long, long time, they felt boring. Finally, under the leadership of Guan Yewu, they went to work out some commercial secrets. "Ah! I wanted to ask him the tricks of being a businessman, how can I apologize?" At this time, Guan Yewu realized this. He wasn''t going to apologize! It''s just that the man is a businessman who is going to spy on trade secrets! Chapter 2757： Go back "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! "Haw...Haw..." Familiar bird calls were gently introduced into this Japanese-style wooden house, awakening to realize the sound of birdsong and wondering if the birds outside the window are in Chiba, which has been around for more than ten years. After Ye traveled to this world, no matter he was a weak student of ninja, or the existence that has been synchronized with the world now, he did not feel that the sounds of these birds have changed, as if these birds have not changed since that time. Pass the bird. "Uh... a headache!" After the mount, Chiba screamed for pain while holding on to his forehead, and the feeling of a hangover suddenly surged. Then, between his forehead, he caught a glimpse of the long table beside him falling to the ground. It was Hirohiko who was still the same as when he fell to the ground yesterday, and Hyuga Xueying who was next to him who was also the same as yesterday, the corner of his mouth. He tilted up unconsciously. I have never seen such a non-drinkable one. In this regard, such a thought came into his mind. And everything is from last night, after everyone confirmed that they have been forgotten, and returned to the cabin at the agreed time, the belated Kushina was carrying a large bottle of sake and various kinds of sake. The dishes are back, all of them are the most famous and delicious Konoha specialties in the village. And, almost imperative to celebrate. At that time, in the atmosphere where everyone had forgotten themselves, more or less everyones heart was a little bit depressed, especially Xuena and Xueying. It seemed that they had a closed door at the entrance of Hyuga Mansion, although in the end it was fulfilled. I saw Hyuga Hippo and heard the comforting words "I always feel that you are very kind" in the mouth of Hyuga Hippo, but the unspeakable feeling of being forgotten by important people is still backlogged in their hearts. . Therefore, under Kushinas suggestion, all of them, who had always been self-disciplined, let their selves go, especially after eating the long-lost Konoha food, under the familiar taste and recalling the empty state of the soul, the whole The celebration went completely to some kind of madness. Considering that the body is still a child, the large bottle of sake was originally drunk by Kushina and Chiba. After all, among this group of people, Chiba and Kushina are adults. Although the others are basically spiritual They were all grown-ups, but Jiu Xinnai did not give them a drink. However, just after this went to some kind of madness, that bottle of sake was no longer the privilege of Kushina and Chiba. With the sharing of sake, Chiba knew two things. The first thing is that Xueying and Hongyan''s drinking volume is extremely poor. They just took a sip, and they fell to the ground, and they were still the kind of Arhats. At that time, Chiba clearly saw Nao''s blue face. Of course, the girl did not drink, otherwise, the long table now cannot be clean. Because, the second thing he discovered was that Jiu Xinnais drinking volume was very good, and although his drinking volume could not be said to be terribly poor, he could still despise Hongyan and Xueying, but it was not much better. He finally In the memory fragments, there should be more than half a bottle of sake left, and it should have been wiped out by Kushina. To be sure, his drinking volume is definitely in that column. "Don''t delay business." And thinking of Qianye here, clutching his forehead, swept his eyes across Xueying Hyuga, and suddenly woke up. Let''s go wash it! Thinking about it, he stood up and walked towards the kitchen. The one upstairs hasn''t woken up yet! When he saw the stairway going up to the second floor, Chiba couldn''t help passing by such a thought. The three men lived downstairs, and fell asleep when they found a piece of the floor, while the three ladies lived upstairs. After all, they were not drunk. Still, let them sleep a little longer. Then, after just a glance, Chiba walked into the kitchen, washed up with the sound of splashing water. ... "Wow!" And at this time, when the sound of water came upstairs in Xuena''s room, Xuena''s hand, who had already awakened, slowly brushed over the familiar furnishings here, feeling the familiar touch here. He took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind. At the same time, in Hirohiko''s room, Nao opened the window next to the bed, and after taking a deep breath of fresh air, his face showed a firm look. On the other side of the room that was originally vacant, and the stall heard from the sound of water, Jiu Xinnai just combed her hair, looked at the photo frame on the table, and looked at the group photo of Jiu Xinnai team back then, Wei Wei Smile. Then, her face slowly changed to firmness, as if she had made some determination. "Squeak!" After that, almost at the same time, three of the four rooms upstairs opened their doors at the same time. "Morning! Teacher Jiu Xinnai!" Then, Xuena and Naxu said hello together. "Morning, Yukina, Nao!" In response to this, he just drank a slightly drunk Kushina and responded with great spirit. ... "Huh? Early... morning!" At almost the same time, Hyuga Xueying and Hongyan sat up suddenly, looking at me with a confused look, and I looked at you, with an expression of "what happened yesterday, why is it morning". However, they did not ask this sentence in the end, but looked at each other, pursed their lips, and then, with a slap, held each others outstretched hands, and then, they held each others arms against the hangover and stood. stand up. "It''s morning so soon." After standing up, listening to the gurgling water in the kitchen, Hongyan frowned slightly and spoke. "Ah! Time flies so fast, it''s gone after a nap. Let''s go, wash, and eat breakfast." In response, Hyuga Xueying smiled slightly and said. At this time, whether it was Hiroshiko or Hyuga Xueying, the scenes of the original scene flashed through their minds, whether it was a pair of training, or talking about the world during a break, or sitting around silently. Drinking tea on the porch, thinking about their own things. Suddenly, the two of them couldn''t help but sigh that time was lingering, like a white horse passing by. Then, when Chiba left the kitchen, a trace of determination flashed in the eyes of the two of them, each turned around, and walked into the kitchen. Facing the two passing by, Chiba kept silent, put on the clothes of a traveling merchant, and left the Japanese-style cabin together. Just then, the three people upstairs also went downstairs and entered the kitchen. After that, there was a greet voice and a question asking where Chiba was going, and Chiba''s answer when he went out to buy breakfast. ... The hearty breakfast was quickly wiped out in silence. "Then, let''s go." At this time, watching everyone finished eating, Chiba looked at Hyuga Xueying and said. "Ah! Let''s go!" In this regard, Hyuga Xueying was also very simple, and after giving a slight bow to everyone, as if saying goodbye, he stretched out his hand. The others remained silent, pursing their lips, as if they wanted to say something, but did not say anything after all. "Okay! This kind of atmosphere is here, and it''s not that we won''t see it in the future. It''s just that we have to divide into two groups." And seeing this situation, a feeling of becoming a wicked person spontaneously arises, and the corners of Chiba''s mouth almost twitches. "After all, for the first time experiencing this kind of non-dangerous parting, isn''t the whole atmosphere bad?" In this regard, Nao deserved to say that he would not buy the weapon when he used a weapon to Chiba. "Next, please, Xue Ying." After this sentence, Kushina and Hirohiko stood up at the same time and said with a smile. "Yes!" For this sentence, Yuuki Hyuga thought respectfully and bowed a bow, then nodded to Hirohiko, and replied solemnly. "Be careful, Brother Xueying." And at this time, Xue Na also got up and said. "You should also pay attention to safety. Although it is said that there is no danger, you must be defensive." In this regard, Hyuga Xueying said to Xuena with a bit of doting and reluctance. "So, everyone, I''m leaving." Then, without waiting for everyone to say anything, Hyuga Xueying stretched out his hand towards Chiba. "Snapped!" Without hesitation, Chiba nodded and grabbed Hyuga Xueying''s hand. After that, only a moment, the two disappeared in place, and everyone who was left was slightly startled, and then everyone''s eyes turned to Jiuxinai. "I have already decided!" In this regard, Jiu Xinnai came up with this sentence. ... At the same time, on the other side, the outskirts of Caoyin Village. "I have notified Yuze and them, and they should come to pick you up soon." Looking at the city wall of Caoyin Village that was obviously taller than when he first arrived, Chiba turned his head and looked at the Hyuga Xueying who seemed to be unable to react. "Ok." In response, Hyuga Xueying nodded in shock. It seems that he really surpassed this world, no, he has become the same existence as the world. Beyond all. At this time, Snow Eagle Hyuga resounded the words that this kid had said when he sneakily found him before the celebration. "Boom!" And at this moment, a pure white flame suddenly ignited on Chiba''s body, and the reincarnation-eye chakra coat was once again worn on Chiba''s body, but, in only a moment, this pure white chakra Carat''s coat rushed into his shining right eye, and then after entering the eye, it was wrapped in the text of the chain-like tadpole text. The shining eye was also the moment when the chain of the tadpole text was rounded. It turned into ordinary eyes with distinct black and white. Then, without hesitation, Chiba took off the right eye and handed it to Hyuga Xueying. And Hyuga Xueying didn''t talk nonsense, and directly pressed his right eye into the right eye socket covered by the hollow bangs. Then, in the faint emerald green brilliance in Qianye''s palm, when he opened his eyes, the missing right field of vision was instantly filled. "These sealed reincarnation eye chakras can be used about three times. Although they are not consumed in the seal, they can also improve the ability to whiten eyes. Your right eye may not be much worse than the pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Can use some degraded rebirth abilities, such as the derived powers related to gravitation and repulsion. The seal of unlocking and re-sealing is also very simple, and you have already mastered it. In extraordinary times, reincarnation should be able to solve most crises , If you encounter something that cannot be resolved, use this to contact me." Looking at the look in the right eye of Xueying Hyuga, Chiba handed out a ring and said. This ring contains part of the power of Chiba''s soul world. Although it cannot be used for dialogue, it can serve as a warning and can be used as a tool for communication. "Ah! I see." In response, Hyuga Xueying nodded. At this time, Chiba has made it very clear yesterday that Chiba is about to leave this world, in order to avoid affecting the worlds fate line, but this world is still uncertain whether it will continue to flood into outsiders, so we need a The monitor, or the monitor organization. And now, as the monitor, he will bring Cao Yincun Chiba and the people he cultivated, plus a resurrected outsider to jointly monitor outsiders in this world, and if allowed, hunt and kill outsiders. Of course, there are other situations that endanger the fate line, and they are also responsible for eliminating them. This is why Chiba gave the reincarnation eye to herself. "What are you?" Then, at the stall where he responded, his eyes were slightly widened, and a look of stunned expression appeared on his face. At this moment, in front of him, the guy who hadn''t dealt with him since he was a child stretched out his hand and stopped at a special height. Almost subconsciously, he blurted out from his mouth with a stunned voice. "The world is left to you, my friend." In response, a smile appeared on the corner of Chiba''s mouth, and he leaned forward slightly, as he said. "...Ah! Leave it to me, friend." Then, when he was slightly taken aback, Hyuga Xueying also showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and then he held that hand heavily. "Then, goodbye." Then, after tightening the weight of each other''s hands, the two released their hands. In a goodbye, Chiba disappeared. "Goodbye." In response, seeing the place where Chiba disappeared, Hyuga Xue Ying''s smile remained unchanged, and he responded. "Snow... Snow Eagle? Really... is it really you?" And at this moment, there was a sudden sound from the city wall. "harmony" Hearing this sound, almost subconsciously, Hyuga Xueying turned around, and his smile instantly froze. At this moment, among the opened city gates, among the dust, there was a quiet and beautiful woman, as if he was looking at her, looking at him. This look seemed eternal. "It''s me, I''m back!" Then, after a long, long time, he slowly said the words that had appeared a long time ago. ... "Teacher Jiu Xinnai, are you really not going?" Inside the back door of the Japanese-style log cabin, Chiba, Hirohiko, Yukina, and Nao looked back almost at the same time when Chiba''s hand touched the doorknob. "No, I''m going to wait for Watergate here, and when the Fourth Ninja World War is over, he can be resurrected, right? Then, I''m going to the center of the world and staring at the Six Dao Immortals and the so-called World Will. " In response, Jiuxina smiled, raised the ring in his hand, and said. In this ring, the power of Chiba''s world is retained, and it can be teleported to the center of the world. With such a ring, Kushina can survive in the center of the world without eating or drinking. At the same time, Jiu Xinnai''s mind flashed scenes of herself and her husband. Now, she has to wait for his husband. Of course, there is also as close as possible to observe the stunned silly boy that I saw yesterday, that is, her son, Naruto Uzumaki, who grew up in it. However, she didn''t want to affect the line of fate, so she chose to go to the center of the world. after all What a joke! According to the line of fate, her son is going to be Hokage! Who dares to obstruct the line of fate, she is the first to die! "Well, anyway, I can see you next time. You must take care of yourself. If the Six Dao Immortals and the Will of the World bully you, you must tell me and I will help you beat them." In response to this, Chiba sighed. Although he wanted to live with them, he couldn''t force him to live with them. Now that he has decided, he can only agree. "Well, after you go back, be filial to your mother, we will come to visit when the time comes!" Hearing this, Jiu Xinnai''s eyes were slightly red, nodded, and said. "Then, goodbye, Mrs. Jiuxinai!" When they heard these words, whether it was Chiba and Yukina, or Hirohiko and Nao, they took a deep breath and waved goodbye to the teacher who really loved them. "Well! Over there, we must cherish life. Peaceful days are hard-won." In this regard, at this time, out of the teacher''s instinct, Jiuxinai''s separate words are still an exhortation. "Squeak!" Then, as the door rang softly, the four of them disappeared into the swirling black mist behind the door frame after the door was opened. ... Then, in front of the anti-theft door on the third floor of a dilapidated community in the previous universe, the earth, a vortex black fog door suddenly opened, and the four young men and women staggered, as if being pushed out of the vortex door, standing dangerously. "This!" "Our body..." "Chakra... can''t feel it anymore?" After standing still, three of the four young men and women quickly realized their differences, and almost subconsciously exclaimed softly in their mouths. "Chiba, we..." Then, subconsciously, they looked at the youth ahead, that is, Chiba, the only one born and raised in this universe among the four. However, when they opened their mouths, they did not go on, but almost instinctively, pressed their hands on the young man''s back. Looking at the number at the security door in front, it was fixed, seeming a little scared, a little hesitating, completely on the back of a young man who looked like nostalgia. "Go, Chiba." Then, without feeling it, they encouraged. "Ok." Hearing the encouragement of the three and the three warm and reassuring palms behind him, Chiba took a deep breath and nodded. "Boom boom boom!" Then, knocked on the door. "Who!" Fortunately, someone in the family quickly squeaked in a slightly hoarse voice that could no longer be familiar to Chiba instinctively, and the door opened. Then, the air suddenly became quiet. ... "Mom... I''m back." After a long time there was this tremor. However, after this sound, it was still quiet. ... "Snapped!" After a while, the sound of cracking dishes slammed on the ground abruptly. ... "Son... son?" In the end, all the silence turned into a choking voice that looked like a doubt. The latest chapter address of Naruto: Legend of Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 2759 Return) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 2758： Day (final) "The Legend of Naruto of Chiba (! In May 2021, the earth, a suburban community of a city in the south, in a large flat. "No mom! It''s too late for Nao and I to open a store. If you don''t eat it, don''t eat it." At the porch, a beautiful young woman with blue silk pouring down, and the snow-white skin that is almost impossible to look away, lowered her body slightly, gently tucked her shoes into her right foot, in the afterlight of her clear and bright eyes, she saw The kindly smiling old man with dark, short gray hair and soy milk with fritters started to speak in a hurry. "Xue''er, eat some! It''s not good for your stomach not to eat it in the morning." In this regard, looking at this filial, gentle and motivated, well-educated daughter-in-law who seemed to be a well-known eldest lady who could hardly pick out the slightest fault, the smile lines on the corners of the old man''s eyes were folded, and he said lovingly. "I really don''t take it, Mom, I will bring you the medicine later, you don''t have to go! Go away!" Hearing that, the charming young woman had already opened the door, and after waving goodbye sideways, as the door closed, she left with the bright and charming woman with a Chinese hair bun and a Han costume of the same age outside the door, hurriedly Got into the elevator. "Auntie gone!" I stayed, the farewell of the woman in Hanfu. "These two girls, frizzy, don''t eat breakfast!" Regarding this, the old man sighed helplessly, looking anxiously at the breakfast for five and two who were eaten on the table. "what!" However, before she could worry about anything, there was a man''s scream in the bedroom next to the living room. "It''s late! It''s too late! It''s too late!" Then, with a bang, a Qingjun man slammed the door and walked out. He only had time to look at the old man. While wearing a suit and coat, he said to the old man: "I won''t eat auntie, I''m late for work!" After speaking, he grabbed the briefcase hanging in the hallway and walked out. "Oh... After so many years, Hong, this child, not a day is on time." In response, the old man tilted his head and couldn''t help but uttered a word. "Squeak!" At the same time, the door of the innermost bedroom was gently opened, and a handsome man with a bird''s nest head came out lazily with a yawn while holding his waist. "Mom, I told you earlier, the three of them will definitely not eat breakfast. You don''t have to bother to prepare so much." When he walked to the long table in the living room and grabbed a fritters, the man in the bird''s nest said nonchalantly. "Smelly boy! Look at what you look like. In the whole family, you are just a lazy person. You are not going to work today!" Regarding this, the old man''s face was instantly filled with disgust. "The case is closed, give me three days off." As for the old mother''s disgusting expression, the man in the chicken nest twitched his mouth a few times, and said reluctantly. "I never saw you talk about Hirohiko, Yukina, and Nao, and I didn''t work less!" However, in the end he couldn''t help but complain about the old mother''s attitude. "I knew you were going to be like this bear. When you came back, I really should kick you out. Look at this house. You didn''t rely on Xueer, Xuer and Hongna to buy it. I didn''t see how much you paid. You are the one who pays off." In this regard, the old man''s dislike escalated instantly. "Xue Nai''s money is half my mom." Hearing this, the young man in Jiwotou wanted to cry without tears. Its just that he gave all the money to Yukina back then, and she asked her to give it to her own mother. Nao and Hirohiko took it out in front of her mother. Her own mother felt that he didnt have the money and kept talking about it. right now. He really felt like he couldn''t cry. "Has Xuena explained to you too?" At the end, he added and emphasized. "Huh! Xue''er, this girl is all over you, it''s hard to say that she is not speaking to you, do you think I believe it? This girl, if you let her go east, she can turn everything from north to south into east. What half the money, only But in front of your own mother, I will give you face, can''t your own mother see it?" In this regard, the old mother disliked it and was promoted to a higher level, and by the way, she complained to her daughter-in-law. "How do I feel that I am not your own birth, I am just a door-in-law." And at this time, the young man who started to wash the chicken cootou was no longer in love. "Such a good daughter-in-law, I don''t treat you as a door-to-door son-in-law, so I can''t bully you!" In this regard, the old mother was very ruthless and inserted another knife. Hearing this, the young man in Jiwotou rolled his eyes and finally closed his mouth. It turns out that he did not inherit the old mother''s mouth-escape ability. However, such a day is really good! Mom''s nagging is really hard to listen to for a lifetime! However, after rolling his eyes and turning his eyes, the Jiwotou youth still thinks his mother is good, especially after experiencing so many nightmare reincarnation universes and Naruto universes. And the old mother was too disgusted and disgusted. Seeing that her son forgot to take the towel, she still gave it to him with a look of disgust and handed it over. And there is nothing wrong, this young man from the chicken nest is Chiba. The existence that is comparable to the world. At present, in this universe, he is an ordinary detective on earth. Of course, he can still use the world power of the Naruto World, but there are many restrictions in this universe. Moreover, in peaceful times, he does not need to use these, and it is almost in a state of useless. And it has been seven years since the Hokage World returned to this universe. In these seven years, Hirohiko, Nao, and Yukina have all adapted to life here, and for the convenience of living in his country. The three also changed their names in accordance with the countrys naming habits and obtained ID cards. Xuenai is now called Qianxue, and currently runs a high-end teahouse, which is favored by many wealthy celebrities and earns a lot of money. Hongyan took the word for Ye in his name. Now he is called Ye Hong. He is a first-class designer in a private architectural firm. He is also a well-known online game critic and a half-hearted Internet writer. The pen name is unknown. Chiba thinks he should It was written without achievement and was ashamed to speak out, but the designer''s income was enough for him to live a very moist life. Nao is now called Huaxu, with Hua as the surname, corresponding to Hongyan''s leaf character, which is a wave of love in his name. He is currently keen on hand-made Hanfu and indulged in Chinese culture. Not only has he opened a Hanfu shop, he is also studying history at a famous university in the city. Typical ingenuity and learning mastery. In terms of strength, in this universe, their chakras are no longer usable, almost equivalent to ordinary people. However, the combat awareness and physical skills they have experienced in the blood and blood of the Naruto World have not regressed. Basically, even It is two girls, three or five brawny men will be beaten all over the floor to find teeth. Of course, this is an era of peace, where public security is excellent, and there are not many gangsters and unprovoked troubles, and the three of them have no room to play. There is only one shot record, that is, there is a boy who has staged a scene of molesting only in a YY novel, and the target is Xuena. Oh They didn''t make the shot that time. Uh Their shot record is zero. However, in this world, relying on combat awareness and physical skills, they are more than enough to protect themselves. About three years ago, they bought the two-hundred-square-meter flat together, and the four and his mother lived together. And he is now a criminal police officer in the city''s police station. As for Xuena, who is the daughter-in-law of his old mother, how can I say it, everything is a matter of course, it will be a matter of course, half a year after coming to this world, he and Xuena naturally established a relationship, and then another half a year Later, they held a wedding with Nao Hirohiko. After that, it is now the daily routine. By the way, after getting married, his old mother has been completely conquered by Xuenai. By visual observation, Xuenai is now a daughter, and he is not even a godson. "Mom! I''ll go there and come back for dinner." After wiping his face, he stuffed the fritters placed aside into his mouth, and after speaking to the old mother, Chiba walked towards the study. "Well, I know, oh yes, take this to Nana." In this regard, the old mother, who knew that her son was already unusual, or that he was not surprised, did not say much. After all, when the body was cremated, it was possible to resurrect from the dead. No matter how she looked at her son, he did not say anything. It may be ordinary people. Just suddenly thinking of something, trotting took out a box from the shelf dedicated to family express delivery and handed it to Chiba. And this Nana in the mouth of the old mother is Kushina, who is currently in the center of the world. Since knowing about Chiba''s experience in Naruto World, the old mother has been especially looking forward to seeing Kushina, although they have not seen it once, and even seem to have become pen pals. "Oh" In response to this, Chiba accepted the box with a blank expression, and after weighing it, he knew what was going on, and didn''t say much, and went straight to the study. The old mother who could not be wasted kept watching the breakfast table full of worries. "Squeak!" After entering the study, Chiba went straight to a bookshelf and gently pulled a hidden mechanism designed by Hongyan. With a click, the bookshelf slowly rose, revealing a plain door. Chiba thought for a while, and finally opened the door, and after the door was opened, a black mist whirlpool door appeared in front of Chiba. Without the slightest hesitation, Chiba stepped in. "Girl, girl, come on! The excitement is coming! Your son and his friends are taking your grandson out to defeat the invading giant peach style!" And after coming out of the space gate, Qianye heard the yelling of the six immortals and the will of the world. "I''m coming!" After that, there was an eagerness, and a red-haired shadow rushed away from him, and finally sat next to the six immortals in front of the large-screen LCD screen in front of the regular light ball on the platform in front of Chiba. Next, lets watch... well, bloggers. To be precise, it is the 65 episodes of Bo Ren Biography. "Teacher Jiuxinai, my mother gave it to you." In response, Chiba twitched at the corner of his mouth, walked forward, and put down the box in his hand next to Kushina. However, Jiu Xinnai didn''t even pay attention to him, watching intently at the son and grandson and the son of his best friend on the screen. At the same time, the Six Dao Immortals next to him, as well as the Six Dao Immortals who are sitting in line with the Six Dao Immortals'' world will, did not pay attention to him, just watching the blogger''s biography intently. Although, bloggers...what about it, right. However, they are still very up to watch. Ah In response, Chiba only sighed, turned and left, opening another space door. After all, this scene is not surprising, since he last came to urge the Six Immortals and World Will to resurrect Watergate, because he was a little embarrassed to bring this LCD screen and related playback equipment, as well as the blogger CD that was given by buying the playback equipment. , These three are obsessed with watching TV, watching TV, not just blogging. They look at others with gusto. It''s just that the bloggers have a sense of substitution, and they watch more. And now, the Naruto World has completed the evolution, everything is normal, and now the Ninja world has become unified, the Five Shadows talks have been opened many times, under the deterrence of Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, plus some foreigners With the help of these leaders, peaceful reunification has become a trend. The resurrected Water Gate, together with Xueying, monitors outsiders, while Jiu Xinnai seems to have become one with the Six Ways of Immortals and the will of the world, becoming a year-end friendship with nothing to talk about. At present, the world has the right to speak. Look, I''m afraid, it''s about the same as Chiba. As for the outsiders, because of the repair of space loopholes, there are no traces of outsiders coming. It can be said that the future of this Naruto World is very good. It may be because of the evolution of the line of fate. Although Chiba can still only use one percent of the world''s power, the total amount has increased a lot. Now, the only crisis they had before them was the perfect Naruto World that they would only encounter after about a thousand years. However, there was a solution, and there was no need to worry about it. At that time, Chiba only had to be present to launch the transformation rules. "Forget it, that''s all there is to it, why don''t you bring them console games next time." Looking at the space door in front and stepping into the stall, Chiba thought. "despair!" When Qianye walked out of the space door again, he was already standing on a bluestone ground, and the space door behind him had already turned into a huge bronze door behind him. In front of him, there are two bronze doors standing on top of each other. In the middle of the three bronze doors, there are three altar-like platforms. It is another spiritual space of Chiba. "After thinking about it, these three doors should represent me in the past and my two teammates in the past, right? In the nightmare reincarnation space, and since this spiritual space is left, then the past self must still be there. Arranged, these three altars should be similar to the altars where Crossing Welfare was located in the past. They are used to place power. Now, the power that can be placed on my body is only the power of the world." Looking at the altar ahead, Chiba stepped forward. During the past seven years, he has been studying this spiritual space. After trying many ideas, in the end, only this was left. Place the power of the world on the altar. "puff!" And as Chiba''s thoughts flashed, he raised his hand, and with a puff, a small pure white flame was ignited. Then, the circle turned into a ball, and it turned into a small ball of light in a short time, as if it had shrunk. It''s countless times the core of the world in general. Without any nonsense and hesitation, Chiba directly placed the small ball of light on the altar facing the gate that he came over. "Lalala!" In an instant, the altar shook, and with the trembling of the altar, the small ball of light also shook. After shaking for a while, it burst with a bang and turned into a star map. Light spot. In the end, the movement of the light spots condensed, and finally a light curtain was formed above the altar. The movement of the light spots suddenly formed a countdown. Fifty years, twenty-three hours, fifty-two minutes and thirty-seven seconds. "Fifty years, twenty-three hours, fifty-two minutes and thirty seconds countdown, what is this?" In response, Chiba frowned and started thinking. To be honest, in the past seven years, although they lived in a comfortable life, they were not always leisurely. Besides living comfortably and happy, it does not mean that they could not be prepared for danger in times of peace. At least Chiba, Hirohiko, and Yukina were still there. Nao, now all preparing for that moment. The reason why Chiba became a criminal policeman was also to collect some abnormal information, in order to judge the arrival of the moment he said in the past. The reason why Xuenai opened a teahouse was also for this purpose, collecting some abnormal information. It''s just that he goes through the public security system, while Xuenai goes through the social system. Of course, Hirohiko and Nao also collect as much information as possible in their respective fields. At that moment, the state of the universe is endangered, and it must be possible to pass some abnormal judgments in advance. "At that moment, there are only fifty years, twenty-three hours, fifty-two minutes and thirty seconds." At this time, a sudden sound interrupted Chiba''s thoughts. "you are?" Subconsciously Chiba looked towards the source of the sound, and then was startled. At this moment, in the middle of another bronze door and the altar, I don''t know when, a phantom of a familiar young man appeared. It is precisely, the captain of his own in the past of the nightmare reincarnation universe, that can smash the existence of the core of the universe with bare hands. "Although you are no longer that Chiba, I still hope that at that time, I can fight shoulder to shoulder with you." In response, the young phantom looked at Chiba and said. "You really...no! At that moment, what was that moment?" And upon hearing this, Chiba, who originally wanted to confirm his identity, saw that the young mans phantom was quickly faded away. The stall where the voice fell was already about to disappear, so he quickly changed his words and asked the most. The key question. However, when he asked, the young man had disappeared. There is no way to answer his question. "Garrara!" The bookshelf slowly fell behind Chiba, and Chiba, who had returned from the Naruto World, brows slightly locked, looking thoughtful. At that moment... What exactly does that mean? But in his heart, at this time, it was constantly muttering. "Boom!" However, his thoughts were unable to continue. The study door that suddenly opened at this moment and the oncoming cries completely interrupted his thoughts. "Boy, you stand still, I teach you physical skills to protect yourself, not to bully people!" At this time, the voice of his wife''s rage only under one condition came from far away from the hallway. "Dad! Save me! Dad!" At this time, a half-old kid had already threw himself into his arms, leaning on his shoulders along his clothes, crying loudly in his ears. The half-stretched pants exposed half of the **** and the egg ring ruler prints joined together, and the red and swollen one was almost half larger than the other side. It was his six-year-old son who was in trouble all day long. "Mom... Mom... I dare not, I never dare anymore! Dad save me, Dad save me, Mom is going to kill me! Murder my daughter!" And at this time, on the other side, the cry of an immature girl was heard one after another. It was perfect to inherit the character of her mother, and together with the half-sized son on his shoulders, he made up for the demon king of one of the biggest kindergartens in the city. The cries of Hirohiko and Nao''s daughters. Obviously, this pair of living treasures got into trouble again. At this time, they were receiving severe education from their two mothers and asked their fathers for help. At this time, feeling the deafening cry of the ears, the feeling of blood in his son''s warm body, and the kind and angry education of his wife, Chiba suddenly laughed. There are still fifty years! What is my hurry! Now, living a good life is the business! The good days that were finally won, now there is an exact countdown, so what are you afraid of! Live this life well! But at this moment, his chest was suddenly clear, his worries and anxieties were wiped out, leaving only contented joy. "Ah! Are you going to intercede with your son again to see that the child is beaten up? If you don''t follow the rules, you won''t be able to make a circle. This time, you can''t let your benevolent father defeat your son!" But at this time, this smile was seen by Xuena who happened to be chasing to the study. At the moment, this charming young woman lost her usual obedience, her face was cold and angry, her mouth was full of cold, and she uttered a word. , Even Chiba is excited. After all, there is no reason why the son finds his father whenever an accident occurs. "Oh, this kid..." And in this exciting spirit, Chiba''s usual rhetoric has already blurted out under the spirit. "Boom!" However, before he could finish speaking, with a bang, Chiba''s head suddenly leaned back, and a ruler suddenly rose into the sky. At this time, UU read www. uukanshu.com Xuena has already pulled out the second ruler. "I...I am not, I don''t! Wait a minute, wife! You stop!" "My wife, I didn''t plead! Why are you hitting me!" "Wow, don''t fight, mother!" Suddenly, the sound of the ruler splitting the meat and the screams of the father and son sounded in the study, one after another. (End of the book) The latest chapter address of Naruto: Legend of Chiba: https:// The full text of the legend of Naruto: Chiba: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend txt download address: https:// Naruto Chiba Legend Mobile Reading: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 2760 Days (Grand Finale)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () ~： End of testimonials and predictions It''s over. When I finished writing the last word, I felt a little lost, so that the testimony was not finished until now. First of all, thanks to the editors in charge, who successively took over Chiba''s Xiuxiu, Starry Night, and now Orange. And you, in front of the screen, whether it is a computer screen or a mobile phone screen, you, and even those readers who have abandoned the book, thank you for making Chiba come to the present, with more than seven million words. thank you very much. Without your support, every click, every collection, every recommendation ticket, monthly pass, and every subscription you make is the most important driving force for Chiba to move towards the present. Without you, there would be no Chiba today. Secondly, it was this book. For four years and seven months, Li Shi did not expect that he would write for such a long time. At the beginning, the number of words was only about 3 million. Unexpectedly, he wrote a whole Times the number of words. And here, Zero Begins still wants to say something to everyone, thank you. Thank you for always tolerating my waywardness. Compared with popular plots, Lingshi prefers to bring surprises and spiritual enjoyment to readers, and Lingshi will continue to polish his skills, maintain the original intention, and bring better works to everyone. In the past four years or so, Zero Begins has also overdrawn herself a bit, and needs a good rest to zero. For new books, I should meet with you in late July or early August. Finally, the new book preview. Little sweet text. It should be impossible to make a knife. probably. The error-free chapters of "The Legend of Naruto: Chiba" will continue to be updated on the novel website. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the legend of Naruto of Chiba, please collect it: () The legend of Naruto of Chiba is updated fastest.